[cut: only the first 33554432 bytes of this file were read]
,story_title,story_author_name,story_author_email,story_codes,story_summary,story_date_published,story_disclaimer,story
0,"A Tinker's Damn, Part 1",4sworn,im4sworn@yahoo.com,"['Mg(12)', 'lolita', 'mast', 'oral', 'anal', 'blkml']",Belle Wheeler is a short con artist from the Irish Travelers. She likes to take videos of herself having sex with adult men and then use them for blackmail. Watch her in action; blackmail never felt so good!,2013-03-17T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>A Tinker's Belle</h5><p>Belle Wheeler stood beneath the old sign announcing Green's Pharmacy and went over her plan, along with various contingencies and escape strategies if something went wrong. She was confident that she could improvise, but years of experience had proven how important it is to have a plausible story straight in your mind should improvisation become necessary.</p><p>Belle had just turned twelve years old, but without makeup - as she was now - and wearing her hair in pigtails with her budding b-cup breasts closely wrapped in an ace bandage below her light blue summer dress, she appeared much younger, around nine. Belle could, with adequate preparation, adjust her apparent age anywhere between nine and eighteen. Whatever age she appeared to be, however, she was always stunningly, strikingly beautiful. Her flaxen blond hair hung down to the small of her back and framed her oval-shaped face, cute upturned nose, and perfect smile. These she had inherited from her mother's Irish Traveller family. Her dark eyes and Mediterranean skin - just a shade lighter than Sophia Lauren's - were inherited from her father's Romani roots, and gave her the appearance of having a year-round tan and exotic look. Belle was a gypsy on both sides of the family - one Irish and the other Indian by way of Romania. The effect, in total, was nothing short of astonishing, and her lithe body and ebullient personality meant that the only people who didn't turn to look at her a second time did so through sheer force of will. She had the kind of beauty that attracted attention. She was accustomed to being noticed.</p><p>That the pharmacist was a man was to her advantage, but Belle was, by necessity, completely on her own in this. Neither her mum, her stepdad, nor her brothers and sisters would be on hand to cause a distraction if her plan went awry. But Belle was nothing if not confident - especially when it came to getting what she wanted from <i>buffer</i> men, she giggled to herself. The sole customer in the store walked out, and it was 11:30 AM. Well, no time like the present, she thought.</p><p>The bell on the door tinkled as she walked in to the pharmacy and made her way to the counter in the back, and she stood before the high counter. </p><p>""Excuse me, mister,"" she said loudly, drawing the attention of the tall, fairly attractive balding man dressed in a long white coat and sporting large-framed black spectacles. He had an attractive mustache and goatee, and kept his dark hair well groomed. He was tall and thin, and Belle found him handsome enough for her purposes.</p><p>""What can I do for you, young lady?"" asked the pharmacist. She noted a glint of interest as he looked at her, a slight widening of his irises, and a delicate flush came to his cheeks. He licked his lips unconsciously and gave her a wide smile. Belle pulled the list and the prescription from her back pocket.</p><p>For this initial encounter, Belle had decided to put on a thick, trailer-park Texas accent. ""My mamma tol' me to pick up these for her, but I don't know where they are. Can y'all hep me?"" Belle gave the pharmacist her best Shirley Temple smile, as she handed the list up to the pharmacist.</p><p>""Well, let's see what we can do"" smiled the pharmacist. The pharmacist looked at the prescription and the shopping list and nearly gasped. The prescription was for a ninety-day supply of birth control pills. The shopping list contained a carton of cigarettes, tampons, a fifth of Irish whisky, and an assortment of items from the ""Family Planning"" section, such as a ""personal massager"" and assorted lubricants ranging from cherry-flavored to heat-inducing. How a mother expect a child to purchase these items, he had no idea. He had half a mind to call child-protective services on the woman.</p><p>""Hmmm. Looks like your mommy has a big night planned. I'm sorry, honey. She's just going to have to have this prescription filled herself, because we need to have her ID. And besides, I couldn't sell ...""</p><p>""She gave me her ID,"" Belle interrupted, pulling it from her small purse and handing it to him, ""and the money."" She handed the ID to the pharmacist. ""Here it is. It would really help if you could sell them to me. Momma works late every night, and she needs these things tomorrow. You see, Daddy is coming home from the Army hospital tomorrow - he was in Afghanistan - and she wants to be ready right when he gets home. We ain't from around here. We're from Texas. We're here while Daddy goes through his rehabilitation up at the Army hospital. It's going to be great to have Daddy home again, even if he ain't got but one leg!"" she cried.</p><p>The pharmacist looked at the list again, and then at Belle, considering. ""I'm sorry, honey, but you can't sign for your Mommy's prescription. It's against the law. I'd help you if I could, Sunshine, and I'm real sorry to hear about your Daddy. But it's the law; there's nothing I can do.""</p><p>Belle looked up at the pharmacist and worked herself slowly toward tears, bottom lip fluttering uncontrollably. ""M-m-my D-daddy got his leg blowed off by an IED in Afghanistan. Mamma has been working so hard because Daddy's been discharged, and disability ain't enough for Momma and four youngins to live on. Daddy has been at the Army hospital, and whenever Mamma's not working, she's visiting Daddy. Please, mister, kin ya help us out, just this oncest?"" Now Belle let the tears start to flow.</p><p>The pharmacist hesitated. He wanted to help this pretty little girl, well, she's damned sexy if you really want to know, but he could get into a ton of trouble if anyone ever found out. He was pretty sure that these items weren't for her, because the list was too crazy for a child to come up with. It was more likely that her mother was just an idiot, on drugs, or was having too much trouble dealing with her husband's injury to be thinking straight. The pharmacist made up his mind. ""I'm sorry honey, but I can't help you. Your Mommy is just going to have to come in and pick these things up herself."" The pharmacist handed the ID, list, and prescription back.</p><p>Belle allowed her tears to flow harder and then slowly subside. So we switch to Plan B, thought Belle, which she was generally hoping for anyway. Now all she needed was 20 minutes without hearing the damn bell on the door ring. Well, she would have to trust in her luck.</p><p>""It's okay,"" she sniffed. ""I know you'd hep if you could. But Mamma's gonna to be real mad at me. She gets so mad these days. She's under a lot of stress, and she really wants Daddy to have a good homecoming is all."" Belle let out another anguished sob, watching the man's face intently. She could tell that he had made up his mind not to sell her the items on the list, even the birth-control pills, which was what she really wanted anyway. Her first period had not been welcome. She briefly considered asking if he could just sell her those, but no becomes easier to say after the first time. And she had something much more difficult to say no to, anyway.</p><p>I'm sorry, Mister, but I gotta go pee real, real bad."" Belle gave the man a look that was somewhere between forlorn and urgent. Belle already knew that there were no public restrooms at the small drug store, because she had cased the store's layout a couple of days before.</p><p>""Well, honey, you can come back here and use the private bathroom. I'm not really supposed to let anyone behind the counter, but I guess that it will be alright,"" he said, happy to help the girl out in some way.</p><p>The pharmacist opened the door to allow Belle behind the counter, and walked her back to the restroom. ""Right in here, honey. Let me know when you're done so I can take you back out, okay?""</p><p>""Thank you, mister,"" said Belle, wiping away the tears. ""Hey, what's yall's name, anyway?""</p><p>""Mr. Green, and who might you be?"" he replied, opening the bathroom door.</p><p>""Ma name is Sarah Flannery,"" Belle lied, careful to use the surname from the stolen driver's license. ""I'll be done in a minute. Thank you, Mr. Green,"" she smiled. Elijah Green smiled back at her.</p><p>Closing the door, Belle opened her purse, pulled out her lipstick, blush, and rouge and removed the elastics from her hair. She carefully applied her makeup in the mirror and brushed back her long blond hair, suddenly gaining six to eight years in apparent age. She pulled down the shoulder straps of her dress and removed the ace bandage that had been hiding her budding breasts, stashing the bandage in her purse. She took a pair of blood-stained panties out of her purse and removed her own panties and put them in the purse. Belle fixed her dress applied a couple of mists of perfume and checked the mirror once more. </p><p>And then she sat down on the toilet and screamed.</p><p>Mr. Green was immediately pounding on the door, yelling ""Are you okay, Sarah?"" Mr. Green tried the door handle, finding it unlocked. He flung the door open to find Belle sitting with her blood-stained panties around her ankles.</p><p>""I'm bleeding! "" shrieked Belle. ""I'm bleeding from here!"" Belle hiked up her dress and slowly spread her legs to display the offending part of her anatomy, reaching down with both hands to spread her pussy lips apart. ""Can you look at it for me?"" she whispered shyly.</p><p>Mr. Green sucked in a breath, and his cock immediately hardened uncomfortably. She was older than he had thought previously. Obviously, she was having her first period. Mr. Green couldn't think straight. All he knew in the world at that moment was intense desire, like a fire ignited in his blood. There she sat: So beautiful, so innocent, and right there for the taking.</p><p>Elijah had been attracted to children since puberty, but he had never acted on his feelings, except once when he was 15 with an eight-year-old friend of the family on a camping trip. He had felt the girl up while he thought that she was asleep in the tent, but she had gotten up and told her parents. The family had left the next morning, and he had been so ashamed that he never touched another female until he married his wife at the age of 24. But now, looking at this beautiful child, he knew that he had to have her. </p><p>""Oh my,"" said Mr. Green. ""Let me have a closer look and see whether you're injured.""</p><p>He bent down and put his face near her girlhood, drawing in her aroma. He lightly ran his fingers over her labia, separating them. Her little snatch was drenched and seeping with her natural lubricant. ""I don't see any cuts,"" he said as he ran his fingers up and down her vulva. </p><p>Belle inhaled sharply on the up-stroke and let out a soft moan meant to inflame Mr. Green. The sound had it's intended effect, and Mr. Green hesitantly touched her clit with the finger. ""Oh god!"" moaned Belle. ""Ahhh... Oh god! That feels so gooooood! Can you kiss it and make it better?"" she cooed.</p><p>Mr. Green gained confidence. It's actually happening, he thought, and he started to very gently kiss and lick Belle's smooth, hairless twat, slowly gathering momentum until he was going at her with wild abandon, thrusting his finger in and out of her pussy. Mr. Green couldn't have stopped if he tried. This was the sexual experience that he had dreamt of, in secret, his entire life. As he licked the bucking, nubile young girl, he drew nearer and nearer to cumming in his pants. The thought of bringing this gorgeous little girl to her first orgasm had Mr. Green nearly crazed. Belle thrashed more violently on the toilet as she neared orgasm, breathing heavily and moaning ""It feels so good. Uh, uh. Something's happening. Ahh. Ahhhh!"" </p><p>Belle felt her vaginal muscles contract. He's actually really good at giving head, she thought with a satisfied smile. Belle reached down into her purse and pulled out her iPhone, as Green continued to assault her pussy with his lashing tongue and thrusting forefinger.</p><p>""Mr. Green,"" breathed Belle.</p><p>Elijah looked up.</p><p>""Say 'Cheese,"" Belle intoned as she snapped a picture of Green lapping at her pussy. Startled, Mr. Green lurched back against the bathroom wall. ""Jesus! What the fuck?!!"" he cried. </p><p>Green sat for a moment and tried to figure out what this all meant. His cock had shriveled so much that it might have crawled up into his asshole. He was suddenly very afraid. ""I'm sorry, Sarah. I'm sorry. I ... I shouldn't have done that. It was wrong. I'm sorry,"" he blubbered. </p><p>Then he looked up at the camera, thought about the photo on it, and his eyes narrowed.</p><p>""Before you get any bright ideas, Mr. Green, I think that you should remind yourself that this is an iPhone, and that photo of you with your tongue in my quim is backed up on iCloud, and therefore, on my Mac. And do you see this birth mark on my left thigh? It shows up quite nicely in the photo. So taking this phone will do nothing for you, and if anything happens to me, the cops will find that photo on my computer, and you'll just be adding to your child rape charges."" Belle's accent and diction had both changed as her need for pretense was now over. There was still a bit of a southern drawl, but it seemed much more educated.</p><p>Mr. Green looked Belle in the eye and growled, ""You set me up, you little bitch.""</p><p>""This,"" she waggled the phone, ""is just insurance. What we have here is what you call a transaction. You have some things that I want, and I have something that you want,"" said Belle, fingering her hairless pussy. ""Now, Mr. Green, you will get me everything on that list, and because of the extra trouble, I'll also take two bottles of Oxycodone, and whatever large bills you have in the register.""</p><p>Mr. Green looked up at her. ""Oxycodone is a controlled substance. I have to account for every pill. I'll lose my license. I'll go to jail.""</p><p>""You should've thought of that before you stuck your tongue in my gash,"" Belle chided. ""Look, Mr. Green, break-ins happen all the time at pharmacies. Maybe someone broke in and robbed you. Maybe it happened after you went home tonight. Maybe the thieves stole all the Oxy, and it all ended up in my hands, when I come back around three months from now.""</p><p>Green looked at the floor, realizing that he didn't have many options. ""I'm fucked.""</p><p>Belle treated Mr. Green to a mischievous grin and continued to masturbate herself - having power over grown men made her very, very horny. ""Not yet, Green, but if you want to be fucked by a twelve-year-old girl - and I know that you do - and if you want to stay out of jail on a kiddy raper rap, you'll give me everything I want. You know what they do to kiddy rapers in prison, Mr. Green?"" asked Belle, rhetorically. ""The stories would shrink your pucker.... Or maybe it's the other way around ... gape it,"" she corrected herself wryly.</p><p>""I'll give you whatever you want, Sarah,"" said Green.</p><p>""Good, then go lock up for lunch and bring me everything on my list. And bring two bottles of Irish whiskey, one for me to take and one for us to share. And bring a glass,"" ordered Belle. ""And then I'll suck your cock, and, if you're a very good boy, maybe I'll let you fuck me in the ass,"" winked Belle, scooting forward on the toilet and snaking her finger down to circle her pink rosebud. Green got hard again, and the desire to possess his Sarah enflamed him yet again. ""But If you want to fuck my pussy, you'll have to bring a condom because I ain't gettin' pregnant.""</p><p>Mr. Green rushed off to gather the items on the list, and was back in seven minutes sans lab coat, holding two bags, a bottle of Irish whiskey, and a glass. ""Pour and drink,"" said Belle as she counted out $420 from the first bag and ensured that the second bag contained all the items she had asked for, including, she noticed, a box of Magnum condoms. Green downed a shot of whiskey and grimaced, poured another, and then handed it to Belle, who downed it smoothly. ""Again,"" said Belle, smiling.</p><p>After four shots each, Belle stood in front of Green and lightly touched his hard cock through his pants. ""One more thing, Mr. Green,"" said Belle looking up at him. ""I want the whole episode on video, as a keepsake. Don't worry, I'll e-mail you a link to an encrypted copy of the video for your own use, along with a password."" </p><p>Belle started the video on her iPhone, focusing the picture on Mr. Green's face. ""After all, you'll want to remember this too, won't you, Mr. Green?"" Belle made loving eyes at Mr. Green, handing him the phone and massaging his dick some more.</p><p>Green thought for a second, then sighed. What the hell? he thought. ""In for a penny, in for a pound,"" he replied, taking the phone and ensuring that Belle was framed properly as she slowly pulled her dress over her head, smiling brightly. </p><p>This would be another hot video to add to her expanding collection - must be forty by now - she thought, dating back to when she was eight. Too bad so many of her experiences prior to that weren't captured on video. And now she had another grown man totally under her control. She knew that these videos were valuable, that their existence gave her power over the men and provided her with money in exchange for her silence. Giving the men access to the videos was a bit of a risk, but it was worth it to have them thinking about her constantly, enslaved, willing to do anything for another taste. Plus, she could change the password any time one of the men did something to displease her or if she felt any danger.</p><p>Later, she reasoned, the videos would be wonderful keepsakes of her sexual exploits before the age of majority. They would be something to share with her own future daughter, one day, after she decided to conceive. And, Belle just really, really loved the sex, when you got right down to it. </p><p>Without further ado, Belle unbuckled Mr. Green's belt, undid his pants. unzipped his fly with her teeth, and got right down to it.</p><p>*************</p><p>I sat watching that very video (#39 actually, we found when we organized the videos by date) with Pearl, my six-year-old daughter, sitting next to me, wearing only her white cotton panties. Pearl had been asking to see the videos more often of late, and more often when her mother was out.</p><p>""Is that Mommy?"" asked Pearl.</p><p>""Yes, of course that's mommy, honey. Don't you recognize her?""</p><p>""Mommy looks pretty,"" said Pearl as she watched her mother deepthroat Elijah's cock and listened to his deep groans of ecstasy.</p><p>Pearl always got excited when she watched videos of her mother having sex. She shoved her hand down her panties and furiously frigged her little nubbin, her eyes glued to the screen. She got mad sometimes when Mr. Green was holding the camera. ""The camera's too shaky!"" complained Pearl to the 21"" iMac screen, as though she expected the screen to apologize and fix the problem right away. The frame did sometimes jerk around, only to steady to show Mr. Green's large dick pistoning in and out of Belle's asshole.</p><p>""How does it fit in there?"" demanded Pearl, who had discarded her panties and was probing her little butthole with her finger.</p><p>""Your mommy had a lot of practice, baby doll,"" I responded.</p><p>""When do I get to practice?"" Pearl asked sullenly.</p><p>""Someday, baby. But not today,"" I replied.</p><p>""You always say that,"" groused my daughter. ""How come I can't practice with you, Daddy?""</p><p>I stood up and did my best impression of the werewolf from the old black-and-white movie. ""Because if we did, then your Daddy could never let you have any other boyfriends! I'd have to eat them all up! And then I'd have to eat you!"" I waved my paws at my daughter, and she shrieked in mock horror as I stalked her naked form around the room. When I caught her, as I always did, I gave her a big raspberry on her stomach and tickled her ribs. She giggled hysterically.</p><p>""Stop Daddy!!! Stop!"" she cried, her tears of laughter beginning to flow down her cheeks.</p><p>I stopped tickling her and gave her a big kiss on the forehead. ""Daddy loves you, baby,"" I told her. ""I love you too, Daddy."" Pearl reached up and pulled my face down to hers to kiss my lips sweetly. She had always been a demonstrative child like her mother. For the first time ever, however, I noticed that she was masturbating herself as she kissed me. She always played with herself while watching her mom's videos, and Belle and I had decided long ago to treat it as the most natural thing in the world, barely noticeable. It would give her a healthy sexual outlook, Belle always said. But this was different, and I was a bit worried. I was more worried by the fact that I was a bit aroused in spite of myself.</p><p>Pearl and I looked back at the screen just in time to watch Belle pumping Elijah's big cock with both hands, her tongue sticking out to gather in the last of the sperm leaking from his cock. Elijah's grunts were guttural. She licked a thin layer of sperm around her lips with her tongue and then swallowed the remainder, licked her lips a second time and swallowed again. Belle stuck out her tongue and said ""All gone.""</p><p>Belle took the phone from Elijah's hand and pointed it up to his face. His expression was a complex mixture of surprise, gratitude, fulfillment, love, and a tinge of melancholy, as though he realized somehow that this moment was the absolute pinnacle of his life, and he would probably never feel this good again. I wonder how many times I've had that same look on my face after cumming in Belle. But there was never any video evidence of Belle and me; she absolutely forbade it. ""There's a difference between business and pleasure,"" she said anytime I asked her about making a video together. I often fired back that she appeared to be having a good enough time in her videos.</p><p>Every video ended with Belle interviewing the male lead.</p><p>""For the record,"" said Belle. ""What's your full name?""</p><p>""Elijah Waterhouse Green.""</p><p>""And your address?""</p><p>""1xxx5 Coventry Circle, Bethesda Maryland, 20815.""</p><p>""What's your family status?""</p><p>""I'm married to Denise Green, and I have two children, Bobby and Becky.""</p><p>""What's your annual income, Elijah?""</p><p>""It depends on the business, but I usually can afford to take out around $150,000 per year.""</p><p>""What's your e-mail address?""</p><p>Elijah stopped to consider. ""xii12...@yahoo.com,"" he replied finally.</p><p>""Is that your real e-mail address?"" asked Belle.</p><p>""Not yet, but it will be as soon as I can get to my computer.""</p><p>""Smart boy,"" said Belle. ""I knew there was a reason I liked you. What's your cell phone number?""</p><p>""555-274-4476.""</p><p>""Do you love me?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes,"" said Elijah with a wistful and faraway look in his eyes.</p><p>""Last question, Elijah. What would you deny me?""</p><p>Elijah looked straight into the phone's camera lens. ""Nothing.""</p><p>""Good answer, Elijah. Have another 3-month supply of birth control pills ready for me when I come back in August. And don't forget the Oxy. I'll be sure to send you a copy of this video, and I'm sure that you'll be wanting it.""</p><p>The Replay Video button appeared in the middle of the screen.</p><p>Pearl was already distracted; she had put her panties back on and was laying on the floor playing with her Nintendo DS. She was always bored by interviews at the end of the videos. But sensing the end of the video, she looked over her shoulder at me, and she gave me the same look that Belle had given me when I first met her at the age of 15 - a look that says that you can run but you can't hide. I remember joking with Belle that she made believe that it was possible to stuff a 38-year-old woman into the body of a 15-year-old girl. And now I was starting to fear that someone had stuffed a 17-year-old girl into my daughter's 6-year-old body. She was, after all, her mother's daughter, and her mother had become sexually active at the age of six. I guess that's what scared me most.</p><p>---</p><p><b><i>A Tinker's Damn</i> will be continued in Part 2 - <i>A Tinker's Treasure</i></b></p>"
1,Club Paris or New York's Finest Kiddy Fuck Lounge,66tera99,sixtera99@yahoo.com,"['g+', 'cons', 'pedo', 'lolita', 'les', 'ds', 'gang', 'orgy', 'exhib']","Grey is a freelance financial consultant with money and time. What he doesn't have are nymphs. The seedy underbelly of New York offers young prostitutes and much needed release, however the quality of the product leaves much to be deisred. What if there was Playboy club for little girls? Grey has discovered such a place and he is about to engage in a night of wild passion with a new little lover named Emmy.",2012-07-22T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It was a cold night, the chill air snapped at my skin when I stepped out into the bustle of lights and noise on the corner of East 51 street and Park Avenue. I dislike the cold more then I hate traveling into Manhattan at 8 in the night. I live in Brooklyn but I never considered myself to be part of the city. People are usually proud to say they're New Yorkers. There is so much filth, crime and prostitution, none of which I object to individually but combined to these levels just disgusts me. Remember we are talking about the mid 60's before Giuliani came in and made over the city.</p><p>However, on Fridays the whole town becomes my hunting ground and this particularly evening is special. Normally I'll find myself at one of the smaller lounges that dot the basements of the city, these are the places that cater to my particular tastes in females. Unfortunately the quality tends to fail to meet the expectations of the high standards I set for my little nymphs I seek to court for the night. There is little in the way of an 'A' game unless you want to be around mobsters all night and if you can swallow having to pick up antibiotics every couple of weeks to get rid of that itch around your dick.</p><p>I work as a freelance financial consultant, it wasn't a career choice born out of love of math or telling people how to spend their money but I enjoy some of the finer things in life. I tend to spoil myself; I'm only 28 and can do almost anything I want thanks to a salary that matches my greed. I should correct that statement by saying that this night I'll have had everything I've ever wanted and proceed to take part in such activates until I die.</p><p>I'm a very quiet person, I have a few friends and we hang out from time to time which is fine for me. Usually being antisocial restricts you from certain experiences but I was lucky to choose the right friends.</p><p>So let's go back about 50 years from today or 8 years from the night in description to when I first met Tommy. I was in college and Tommy and I shared a writing class, he knew I was a math major so he asked me to help him figure out financing for a production he was going to put together after graduation. He was very sketchy about sharing information, I knew some of it but it wasn't until opening night while sitting with everyone else that I found out what he was up to.</p><p>He always spoke about his big break and he was convinced that this play was going to change the way theatre is made for the next century. It went far worse than any of us could have imagined but he was a social and likable guy so experience and opportunity greeted him through every door, I'm not sure if one closed or opened but it worked out.</p><p>Let me detour just a little bit more.</p><p>'Club Paris,' pronounced Pari where the 'i' is sounded as a long 'e.' Irrelevant either way since we all spoke about it as, 'Kiddy Fuck Club.' Club Paris is an oddity of a name for a lounge in the middle of an American city, I admit, pretentious in a way. The owner had a club in France during WWII and met a small platoon of soldiers who were stationed overseas but happened to be on the street of his lounge which catered to all tastes. When I talk about prostitutes it's that French owner who got it. I hear that French children have no modesty and are quite the beautiful little nymphs.</p><p>I've been with nymphs of all kind around the world; European, Russian, Asian, Korean, Black, Spanish, all of it. I'll tell you that American girls are okay. Not that they can't be beautiful but it's the culture of the people and the modesty that is so pervasive it borders on a psychological trauma.</p><p>Around the time the war ended and all of the Frenchman's new found businesses dried up he made his way to the States so he could set up an American club of his own. What I heard is an Army Lieutenant, while over in France, had made some sort of group deal to get his men reduced rates for the lounge in exchange for not blowing the whistle on the whole thing. I doubt he would of but I'm sure the threat of French authorities especially during war time was ever present. Happy soldiers make for a dead Hitler you know. </p><p>Somehow this lieutenant made arrangements with Vincent Impellitteri - I think was the mayor of New York at the time - and some mobsters in the city to get everything set up. Easy deal, Mayor gets something he wants, the Frenchmen gets lounge space in the city that's kept off of the books, they bring in girls, advertise a little under the radar and the mobsters learn about valuable cargo moving through the city while the police look the other way.</p><p>Tommy got into the club after the debut of his play about the relationship between a 7 year old and a 24 year old homeless poet on the streets of Manhattan. A true experience based on something he went through with a young prostitute. The script called for the on-stage deflowering of a 7 year old which no one knew was going to happen prior to the moment of actually penetration. The play was a huge success up until the deflowering took place and the audience stormed out in horror. He had to flee the angry mob and change his name with the help of a patron of the club who came out to watch and enjoyed what he saw. </p><p>You would be amazed at how pervasive and common adult child relationships were in the 50s and 60s. The benefit to being around in those day was how it was taboo to even talk about in most parts of the country. Rape, incest and promiscuity would mean your neighbors or town would disown you, everyone knew each other and word traveled fast. They would say your family was totally fucked up and they didn't want you spreading your problems to them.</p><p>It's funny because people weren't sure diseases could spread through sex but they thought social problems were contagious. It's hard to even know if the police would do anything, no one really knew how to test or prove anything had occurred and the media hadn't developed to point where fear of 'rape' and 'molestation' of their kids and the BS psychological trauma they talk about today hadn't been engrained in their heads.</p><p>Eventually Tommy shared the news with me but I had to wait to get in, there are only so many members allowed to join at a time. Tommy told me I'm lucky to get in at all. After Tommy got into the club he introduced me to a few of his buddies he met inside; Chance, Tommy and Ray. The way they spoke about it, amazing. It was rare they talked about it because you didn't want to make it known that you were in the club, there was a long waiting list and a lot of men who wanted to get their rocks off with a little nymph.</p><p>You aren't supposed to know where the club is until you are finally accepted. If any of the management found out who blabbed you can bet you would have a mobster visit you at home and no one wanted to give up their access to the lounge and use of their legs to blab about it. Now there was a guy who was on the list for 3 years stalking around the city going off of rumors of where the club was. He started offing people as they were leaving for the night, waiting until he saw them walk outside, stab them, shoot them, whatever he had to do to shorten the waiting list to get himself in.</p><p>Eventually he started getting creative and tried to plant a bomb in a car that would be triggered by the ignition. The police think the guy wired it wrong, the electrical current already in the lines triggered the bomb and blew him to pieces.</p><p>The concept of that place, being able to find and enjoy the finest quality nymphs just drove people bananas. To this day I dream about that place. I'll wake up in the middle of the night to find myself cradling a pillow between my legs having creamed my pants from grinding it. I've tried going back to alley nymphs but it's never been able to quench my hunger. When it closed, well, you can imagine.</p><p>So I got on the list but let me tell you that quality isn't cheap. After 5 years I was privileged with putting together $10,000 cash and dropping it off at a predetermined location. Each month after that it cost $4,500 for the right to hold this gold membership card. It was a simple design that was pretty innocuous except for the basic outline of a girl laying flat on her back with one leg up in the air and her arm hanging below the horizontal line of her back.</p><p>So on the day I got in, an address was in the mail, 301 Park Avenue. You know how they say if you want to hide something put it in plain sight. They weren't shitting. The Waldorf-Astoria was and is one of the finer places you can enjoy if you have the means. Along with the address they gave me a short list of instructions that would get me to where I needed to be. I walked briskly up and through the doors and climbed the steps into the expanse of the lobby among the bustle of business men having drinks and a family of 5 at the front desk with their luggage piled around them. I made my way to the stairs and went up to the 3rd floor and out into the hallway to the elevators.</p><p>The humming of the elevator stopped in front of me. The doors opened revealing the elevator attendant waiting to assist me. I stepped into the elevator and immediately noticed there was no button for floor 32. Where the button should be there was an etching that read 'Electrical and plumbing.'</p><p>'How curious.' I said aloud to no one in particular. I felt quite stupid now, the attendant was waiting for me to ask for a floor and I had none, perhaps I should excuse myself and proceed out to the pay phones and hopefully reach Tommy. No, he was in the lounge by now and I don't have their number.</p><p>'What floor do you want, sir.' The man asked brightly.</p><p>'I wanted floor 32 but I think maybe I have put on a ruse.' My confidence was starting to melt, I begun to think I had done something wrong. I pulled out the instructions; I didn't need it as I had its image imprinted in my memory. There was nothing after, 'get on the third floor elevator and reach the 32 floor.'</p><p>'Mhmm we'll you managed to make it to the third floor, haven't you?' The man asked looking down at the sheet of paper in my hands</p><p>I shot him a stern look, how curious. 'Yes, I suppose,' I thought for a moment and wondered if I should step off.</p><p>'Do you have your card or not? Now I know I'm not supposed to let people on if they don't know what to do but I've heard a thing or two about what goes on up there and I'm just happy to see the happy faces that come through here.' He just stood there smiling, possibly playing images through his head wishing he could be among those with the privilege of being a member.</p><p>My hand rose up inside my coat pocket and withdrew the gold card. I had completely forgotten that I had it. I made a mental note to triple check that I have it next time I leave the house. I'm not sure I could get another one if I lost it, perhaps I'd be bumped to the bottom of the list.</p><p>'Very good sir, floor 32 it is.' He smiled and pulled out a key ring from his pocket, searching it until he found the bronze key that fit the small slot on the upper right edge of the elevator panel. Behind the surface was a mess of wires that Benny sorted through knowingly pulling out several of the connections and replacing them in a different order. 'Don't want anyone else stopping the elevator and getting on before we get you to your floor.' After he pushed the final connection in the elevator started upward.</p><p>The anticipation of coming to a stop was overbearing, my palms were sweaty and my heart was racing. I needed a drink to calm my nerves. We came to a stop and the doors parted. I pulled out what change I had in my pocket, 6 dollars, I handed it to the man which he happily accepted without condition.</p><p>I stepped out into an unfinished lobby full of exposed wires, dripping pipes, and puddles along the floor. It was frighteningly cold and the ambience wasn't what I anticipated. Darkness was everywhere, I had no idea where the empty space ending.</p><p>'You'll want to come with a group next time. Sorting these wires is a bit of a hassle and looks suspicious if anybody were to see. 'The doors shut with the attended off in the corner fidgeting with the panel. The elevator whirred to life and left me to fend for myself.</p><p>There was very little light but I managed to find my way down a narrow hallway towards a pink glow coming from around the corner. Every step of my shoes sounded with a crash off of the concrete corridor. At the end of the hallway was a large rusted iron door and a small neon outline of a girl identical to the one on the card. There was a large iron button. Pressing it gave a buzz from somewhere on the other side. There was a harsh clash of metal sliding against metal. The door crawled open creaking and moaning along the travel of the hinges. A brawny Italian man wearing full body armor and a rifle strung across his chest came from behind the door to greet me.</p><p>His voice was deep, 'Never seen you before.' he stood over me like an 800 pound silverback gorilla.</p><p>I had to pause for a minute to think over the situation, I still wasn't aware of what was happening and how much of this was correct. I reached in to pull out the gold card. The guard's massive hand sprang forward ripping it from my grasp. He gave me an approving nod, 'Yeah, right there. Go in and don't fuck around or I will smash your face on this door.' </p><p>I slide past the guard moving down another narrow hallway to a swinging door. This next hallway was wider and had taller ceilings. The walls were lined with red velvet drapes with gold ornate lights flanking various pictures of singers and bands, none of which I recognized. I started to hear music, the indistinguishable thumps of drums, matching the beat of my heart, the sharp pitch of a saxophone, equal to the sharp anxiety churning my stomach, laughter and clanking of glasses, sharing the jubilation of the images racing through my head. At the end of the hallway there was a small door covered in red satin and framed in gold. I reached out turning the handled, pushed the door forward. Sight, sound and smell overcame me.</p><p>I was taken aback by the huge lounge that lay in front of me; the carpets were a deep burgundy surrounded by golden trim meeting at tan marble pillars reaching up at least 15 feet to the upper level balconies which were adorned by golden railings. In the seats of the balconies I could just barely make out figures and shadows moving in the dim light. Hanging off of the pillars were lights providing just enough light to see but keep the mood clam to draw attention to the brightly lit center of the lounge where a huge golden chandelier hung. At the far end of the lounge was the band stand where a group of 7 men and 1 female singer were performing a jazz/blues mix. </p><p>In front of the band were all of the patrons sitting on colorful couches positioned in disarray. On either side of the couches were side tables which had a small lamp and ashtray, most of them were a mess of bottles and glasses. The air was unforgettable, it hung like a gently haze; a mixture of cigarette smoke, perfumes, liquors and the unmistakable smell of fluids; sweat and semen. I stood aghast in the darkness of the doorway until my stare was broken by a little voice. </p><p>'Hi handsome, you're the new one, huh? Grey isn't it? Your friends are all sitting down there I can walk you to them, yea?' A little cherry blossom of a girl with the biggest greenest eyes I've ever seen was one foot in front of me just starring up into my eyes. </p><p>The bright lights in the center of the room cast a Shallotte over her that made it hard to see her in that moment but I could feel her radiance. 'Y-yea-yes thank you.' Oh I stammered like an inexperienced fool. </p><p>I've been tossed into the lion's den except the lions were actually nymphs and they were now hunting me as their prey. This was unexpected. As a child lover over these years of my short life had forced me to become a depraved madman at times, often seeking children out in the most lewd of circumstances only to walk away feeling even emptier then when I started. </p><p>The lounge was chock full of little girls serving as waiters and dancers, this is something I've only been able to imagine in my own perverse dreams and masturbatory fantasies. This is something altogether different then imagination, there is a feel we child lovers get when we are in the presence of children, something I suspect other men fell when around a busty or sleazy woman. How grown women disgust me I cannot express to you.</p><p>She giggled so sweetly, 'hey, you won't be nervous around me, yea? Your friends said I should show you a good time as a welcome gift. You'll tell me what you want me to do to make you more comfortable!' There was boyishness in her mannerisms but her eyes screamed Lolitesque innocence of a young girl who knew what she could do to a man's libido but played coy about it. She grabbed me by the handed and started towards the sitting area where she said my friends were.</p><p>I tugged her arm stopping her, 'What do I call you?' </p><p>She spun around giving me a pert smile barring her big white teeth, 'Emmy!' </p><p>Oh sweet Emmy, yes, such a wonderful name for you child! Shame if that wasn't her real name, I wanted it to be true and I found myself in lust over her so suddenly. There was a short moment that allowed me to gather my bearings and stare longingly at her. </p><p>Her face was long and narrow with big round cheeks. Her skin was an ivory white with a few handfuls of freckles sprinkled across her nose and forehead. Her hair color was a dirty cherry red and cut in a 'bob' - short all around but the front was left long and was slicked across her forehead with a little gold flower adorning her bangs. Her ears were big, stuck out a bit and she had adorned them with turquoise diamond earrings. Her lips were full, dressed with pink lipstick, she wore no other makeup but she didn't need it as far as I was concerned.</p><p>I paused for a moment to drink in the sight of everything happening around me. Each girl had a dress theme, one girl had kitty ears and wore furs, another had little red horns and was half naked in a small red leather tube top, and panties that rode high on her waist but with leggings trimmed no more than an inch below the crest of her labia. Her outfit was accented with black lacing and dark makeup making her look sinister .Most of the girls wore different kinds of two piece outfits exposing so much of their lithe tan or pale bodies. </p><p>Little Emmy wore something akin to a ballerina, she had a white spandex one piece that was cut modestly around her pussy lips and held up with spaghetti straps over her shoulders. The material was thin and clung to her features. Over top of the one-piece was a maroon satin jacket that fell just past where her nipples would be, it was covered in different rhinestones and gold lacing. She had gold dancing shoes with white lace leggings and gold stitching that rose to her upper thigh which met her hips with a small frilly tutu. </p><p>Emmy was very tall, her legs went on forever and she had a nice pert little ass that stuck out from the inward curve of her spin. She was a medium build which was okay even though I prefer little girls who are mere sticks, not anorexic but very fit and cared little for snacks. Perhaps then what I found attractive in her body was how tone her physic was, like a professional dancer might be. You could see the subtle curvature of muscle beneath the thin fabric of her outfit. The best part is she had only just started to develop little pubescent hips, still small enough to be girly but wide enough to use as leverage if I find myself inside of her.</p><p>She stepped towards me and held my hand in both of hers; her eyes got big sucking me into their emerald depths. 'You want to tell me how pretty I am, yea? I would like that a lot if you did.' </p><p>'You're gorgeous, Emmy.' I told her quite sincerely and with an emphasis on her name. I swung her arms side to side playfully, eliciting a big smile from her little face. I was grinning.</p><p>She giggled again, 'Kay! I'm going to take you to your friends now.' She playfully danced ahead of pulling and tugging on my hand as she bounced around as though she was skipping through a field of flowers.</p><p>'What did I tell you Grey it exists and it is wonderful.' Chance was sitting on the end of the couch with a glass in one hand and a brown headed little girl on the other side. Chance was one of my friends who had been a member of the club for a few years. Tommy introduced us, I liked him enough. There aren't many people who you can openly talk with about your weekly exploits in pedophilia.</p><p>Alongside Chance was Tommy and they both raised their glasses to me. 'To our exciting new adventures partaking from the well of eternal youth.' They spoke in near unison while looking around to the nymphs populating the surrounding area.</p><p>Emmy clutched my arm and brought herself right up against me, 'Your friends are funny, yea? My tummy is tired from laughing. They have good jokes.'</p><p>'She's perfect for you isn't she Grey. We kept her company until you got here. Angelic little thing.' Tommy proclaimed.</p><p>The little girl next to Tommy hit him on the shoulder and gave a scowl. 'Am I not angelic?'</p><p>Tommy replied, 'Aww your my little baby slut but the thing you do with your tongue isn't very angelic, is it?</p><p>I would agree the girl wasn't angelic, not like Emmy but she was still very fuckable. Tommy said her name was Libby, adorable, blood rushed into my member when he said it. She was sitting slumped on the couch with her arms across her bare stomach. She had messy brown curls framing her face. Her eyes were narrow and dark brown, she had a pointy nose and a big full lips. </p><p>All of her makeup had started to run from sweat and what were probably tears from gagging on some guys cock, or so I imagine. In her hair was a band with 2 little bumble bees attached to springs, they bobbed and wiggled with every movement.</p><p>She had a very long body and legs, a deep caramel tan plus she was very skinny. Her pseudo top consisted of 2 pink and yellow flowers that were taped to her completely smooth chest to hide her nipples, just barely. She had a wonderful little v shape that formed from her hips down to her hidden little pussy. Her fuck hole was hidden beneath glittered low cut pink leather boy shorts .Moving down her legs she wasn't wearing anything but a pair of yellow 3 inch high heels. </p><p>Quite exotic for a girl of about 10 or 11. I noticed most of the girls in the club were probably as young as 7 or 8 ranging up to maybe 14. There were no fully pubescent girls. A few of the little ones had immature breast and hips but not much more. Emmy was perhaps 8 or 9, the perfect age for me.</p><p>I sighed while looking Emmy over. I was fully erect and quite uncomfortable since I hadn't gotten comfortable enough to remove my pants or pull my cock through the fly of my pants.</p><p>'Let me show you how much I like my baby slut.' Tommy chimed to her as he moved her arms away from her indrawn abdomen and began rubbing in little circles on her soft looking tummy. The little girl and Tommy locked lips, their lounges entwined while Tommy took his free hand through her hair pulling her hair as he moved to the back of her head. </p><p>She moaned out loudly.</p><p>He began to twist and turn her head kissing her on the cheek, nose, neck, and shoulders. The hand he had on her stomach slid down into her little boy shorts. Libby went rigid and slid forward almost falling off of the couch as Tommy began to work his hands around her pussy. </p><p>Tommy never broke eye contact with her when he was fondling her beneath the pink leather. Suddenly he got an eerie look about him and the lump formed by his intruding hand had stopped and was centered over her pussy.</p><p>Libby's mouth hung open and her eye lids narrowed as I pictured Tommy sliding his fingers into her pussy, invading the tight warm wetness. The girl's eyes rolled up into her head and she let out a purr. Her feet were firmly planted on the ground as she lay horizontal hanging half off of the couch and she began rhythmically pumping her hips up and down against his hand.</p><p>Chance slid to the side a bit, 'this may be a bit overwhelming. Have a seat. I've already got you a drink to loosen you up while you watch.' He held out the glass with scotch</p><p>Chance was on the end of the couch and the girl he was with was between us. Before I sat down I made sure to give her a once over. The child was probably one of the youngest in the room, she may have been 7. She was a small thing compared to the other girls in the lounge. Her face was round with chubby red cheeks, eye shadow and lipstick. Her hair was tied in pigtails with big bright blue bows. She wore a lot of baby fat and the cutest little feet.</p><p>Chance has pulled her polka dotted sun dress down below her chest so her tiny pink nipples were exposed. Chances fingers were caressing her skin gently. The look on her face was of disinterest. She was likely much too young to have too many feelings of arousal. Her sex drive hadn't really started up but she was attractive enough to get child lovers to pay money to see her. I'm sure no one complained. </p><p>Looking back over at Libby she certainly seems legitimately interested and in the first throes of impending orgasm. What a sight it was. The girl lay there arms up over her head, her hips rising and falling while Tommy pumped fingers in and out of that immature body while strumming their tongues around each other's mouths. Saliva pooled on the girls chin and ran down her elegant neck to the little dimple between her collar bones at the base of her neck.</p><p>Emmy had gotten in on the action by pulling off a flower nipple cover. She started rubbing the now exposed brown, raised nipple between her thumb and forefinger. I reached around Emmy to rub her back through the thin fabric of her outfit while I watched the act of lesbianism. I had down several mouths full of scotch to free myself to the sensory overload because I was about to pop off in my pants.</p><p>Tommy slid Libby's shorts off revealing the 3 fingers he worked inside the girl's pussy, pushing in and out past her prepubescent folds which were rosy red from all of the attention her baby hole was getting. His fingers were soaked, her pussy was drenching everything in the area about her labia and the juices had begun spreading down her thighs .Perspiration had formed all over her dark tan skin causing her to glisten in the lounges moody light.</p><p>Emmy quickly got tired of the girls nipples and ran her fingers down over the sexually induced child to her stomach which was rising and falling rapidly while tensing every half second or so as Libby's inexperienced body attempted to deal with the overload of electrical signals shooting through her brain causing her conscious mind to lose control of her muscles. Involuntary instinct was taking over. Emmy was running circles around the girl's belly button occasionally entering the shallow navel almost as if she wished to finger fuck the little adornment. Then my angel leaned down and started kissing the girls bare sweat drench tummy, making smacking sounds with her lips working circles around the girl's navel. I had to lean around to get a better look, my ivory angel's face laid strong contrast against Libby's tan stomach. Emmy's bright red tongue lapped at the girl's belly button, entering and encircling it, tasting salty sweetness of Libby's nymph skin. </p><p>Emmy worked her tongue up to one of the girl's exposed erect nipple, placing the small brown nub into her mouth. She sucked with a great force, her cheeks become indrawn while pulling away from her chest with the girl's nipple in her mouth.</p><p>Libby heaved and groaned; her body convulsed and went rigid, her mouth agape, moaning and cursing.</p><p>Emmy shifted onto her knees positioning her arms on either side of Libby's body so she was face-to-face with the child. Their eyes were locked. Libby's face was a contorted mess of pleasure, sweat poured down her face, hair was matted across her forehead, her mouth hung open and saliva was running down over her chin and neck. Libby's eyes were glazed over and offered only a faint awareness of Emmy starring back at her. Emmy raised her hand to clear the hair that was matted to her face and smiled.</p><p>Emmy cooed to Libby, lowering her fingers to wipe away the tears and sweat that was running down her face. Emmy placed her fingers into Libby's mouth which instinctively closed and began sucking. Emmy pulled her fingers out and in imitating a fucking motion as if it were a little boys cock. 'It's okay Lib,' she shushed in response to Libby's illicit moans will giving a blowjob to her hand. 'We only want to make you feel good.' Emmy glanced down over Libby's writhing body. 'You like cumming don't you.'</p><p>Libby's emotions were all over the place right now, so young and she was being demanded so much more than see was capable of.</p><p>Emmy let out a gentle purr opening her mouth, leaning forward to kiss Libby gently on the nose, followed by her lips. Libby responded by opening her mouth which Emmy met by running her tongue inside. The two little girls were entranced with each other's tongues which could manage to be so strong while remaining unbelievably soft. I could see the expression on Libby's face soften a bit as Emmy shared the salty sweetness accrued in her own mouth from the lapping of perspiration out of the girl's belly button.</p><p>Tommy pulled his fingers for Libby's small overly stretched pussy and brought his fingers up to Emmy's face, running them just under her nose. When Emmy smelled a sweet and bitter scent she quickly withdrew her mouth from Libby's. Emmy's eyes were wide grabbing Tommy's hand in her own and then she turned to me and starred deep into my soul. She ran her tongue along each finger, flicking the tip of each one. Emmy pursed her lips and sucked their length all at once, slurping and lapping at the saliva and cunt juices. </p><p>'Mmm, I'm still hungry Tommy, can I please have some more?' Emmy pleaded.</p><p>'Don't be greedy sweet,' Tommy held her chin up smiling at her, examining the wetness all around her lips and cheeks, saliva and pussy juices hanging from her chip. 'You're going to want to save room for what Grey is going to give you, right?'</p><p>Emmy beamed at me, 'We like teasing you Grey. The longer you wait the better it'll be. I promise.'</p><p>It was all I needed to hear but I was finding myself in an awkward position. My cock was rock hard and was pressing painfully on the inside of my pants. Even taking a breath caused my oversensitive cock to jump around edging me closer to release; a large wet spot was forming around my crotch and visible to everyone. It didn't help that Emmy plopped down alongside me, her warm body pressing against me.</p><p>I pressed my face into her hair and drew in the air; a mix of strawberry and just a hint of sex. I took to top of her ear into my mouth and suckled it making her giggle and push me away.</p><p>'Not yet Grey, enjoy the show and you can have me later,' She said. 'If you can't be a good boy and keep your hands to yourself maybe I just have to find another man who'll be obedient.' Emmy was too happy to have me wrapped up tight in her little hand but the waiting only increases my desire. </p><p>I knew that when I finally had her to myself I would ravage her in ways I know she had never experienced. I took another mouthful of scotch swallowing in one large gulp, I was getting more drunk then I wanted, the call of the night was lucidity but alcohol dulls the senses and my balls were starting to ache.</p><p>Tommy slid off the couch and made his way in front of Libby who was laying horizontal along the bottom of the couch. Tommy grabbed Libby's long slender legs, taking his time run his hands from her ankles up under her knees and squeezing lightly causing her to giggle and flail about. Libby's leg muscles were flexing from her ticklishness and Tommy was savoring the soft ridges of her toned body and then placing her legs over his own shoulders, which she instinctively wrapped around his head. </p><p>Libby eyed Tommy's movements waiting until he extended his tongue towards her puffy labia. Using her legs that were wrapped around his head as leverage she pulled herself into his waiting mouth. Tommy grabbed her ass cheeks lifting her off of the couch. While his hands roamed her backside his tongue ran between the ridges of her full lips from just under her asshole up to her little clitoral nub hiding beneath the fold of skin making up the hood. He flicked his tongue along her growing clitoris forcing her to buck her hips up and down causing her love button to grind against Tommy's nose. When she raised her hips up his tongue ran down to her vaginal entrance and partially entered before her hips fell and his tongue returned her clitoris, flicking it and repeating the masturbatory face grind, up and down.</p><p>Libby was supporting herself on Tommy's shoulders allowing him to take his hands away from her ass. He left one there to knead her plump cheeks. He took his left hand up over her body starting at the base of her tummy just above her pussy. </p><p>Her body was trembling; her mouth quivered and hung open. Her grinding motion had become labored and arrhythmic. When her now fully erect and engorged clitoral nub brushed his nose she would involuntarily quake, her muscles relaxed and her hips fell before she was able to catch herself, muscles tensing at the right moment his tongue flicked over her love button so she could greedily receive the full of the offered pleasure.</p><p>Libby began moaning loudly over her own labored breathing, 'cumming, cumming, Tommy I'm cum.' Another illicit moan spew from her mouth, salvia spraying out while heaving and thrusting wildly.</p><p>Tommy took this as an opportunity to blown her mind. Moving the free hand from her ass he brought it around and spread her reddened labia, lifting upward to fully retract the clitoral hood. Tommy ran his tongue upward but rather than flick the fully erect numb her puckered his lips and took it inside his sucking mouth. </p><p>Libby roared, eyes bulging, veins in her neck and face I've never notices filled and pulsated through her skin, her whole body turned bright red and the muscles tensed everywhere before thrusting her body off of the couch and up into the air. </p><p>With Libby's love button securely in his mouth he freed her pussy from his hands raising 3 digits and thrusting them repeatedly into her gaping pink fuck hole causing her gushing pussy to spray juices all over his chin and neck.</p><p>I've never witnessed anyone sustain an orgasm for so long but her body was frozen in the same arched position for almost 30 seconds now. A curious thing how an orgasm can feel like only an instant but averages only around 10 seconds long and Libby was still in midst of her sexual throes, the juices pouring and spraying from her fuck hole. The pungent and sweet smell of her fluids filled the air. You could see the juices running under her to her ass and back dripping down onto the floor. </p><p>Another 15 seconds passed before Libby began hissing as she lowered herself back onto the couch, her stomach rising and falling gasping for air, her eyes were shut and her muscles had relaxed but she was still gently shaking. Tommy began lapping her fuck juice from around the underside of her ass up around her pussy and to her inner thighs After allowing Libby to rest for a minute Tommy appeared dissatisfied that he had yet to have his own orgasm so he seized the girl up into his arms and carried her over to a table near the middle of the room throwing her upon it face down.</p><p>Tommy climbed up on the table's edge squatting behind Libby. He lifted the girl up by the hips so she was on her knees but he took his hand and forced her face to the table while her arms laid out behind her so her pussy was at perfect height to his cock and she wouldn't be able to resist at all. Then with a grunt he stuffed all 7 inches into the girls glistening pussy. She was already well lubed but the child still managed a powerful howl with overwhelming pleasure left over from their previous foreplay.</p><p>Tommy was pistoning in and out of the girl who with each thrust slide forward in a pool of her own sweat and saliva then being drug back when Tommy, who was using her hips to support him to keep from falling backwards off of the table, pulled completely out of her body. </p><p>The music had stopped and patrons from all around the room got up to gawk at the animalistic ritual of lust only a pedophile can understand when taming the perfect form of the child as you share your bodily pleasures.</p><p>Tommy was a large muscular man, his hands were almost the size of the girls head, he was using all of his strength to forcibly impale the girl on his engorged cock and his stomach completely tensed as he rhythmically timed each thrust to sedate his coming orgasm. </p><p>Neither was aware that the whole club had come to a halt. Libby was drenched in sweat, you couldn't even see her face because her hair was mated like a broom right from a wash bucket all across the table. The amount of times her body had seized and illicit moans and violently curses of, 'fuck me harder and please stop,' had me believing the girl would surely die in total ecstasy. </p><p>I looked at my watch and 3 minutes had passed, Tommy continued to thrust into this tiny thin 10 year old who probably had school on Monday. What a lewd thought, that while she sat in math class surrounded by all of her peers and male teachers who would call on her to come to the board. She would have to solve the equation at the top of the board, body stretched upwards, while the perverted teacher looked upon her pert ass and flat chest. Only days or perhaps hours prior she was completely naked for strangers to see. </p><p>Her little face set atop her tall skinny prepubescent body, a child who would look adorable and innocent in a sun dress at Sunday mass only to come to work in a 2-piece to cover her underdeveloped chest, her stomach bare to navel gazers abound and little pieces of underwear to hide her slit.</p><p>That little slit her Daddy seeks to protect and keep from boys was being taken by a full grown man, her mother and father bore her into this world to be consumed by that most utterly primal urge of fucking. Daddy's little girl was now face down in a pool of her own bodily fluids, her thighs glistened from fuck juices and the entire club was made to watch. </p><p>Around the club men were fondling the various girls while they returned the favor through oral or offering up their soft folds but perhaps for those unlucky just a hand job. I looked to Emmy and wondered what it would be for me. I was now quite fond of the child next to me and I wished to look on her bare front, nipples, navel and pussy to engross myself in touch and taste.</p><p>Tommy was now howling out 'baby slut, baby slut, baby slut,' as he performed his dominating act on the little thing that had all but ceased to make any noise or motion. As I imagine she would be getting quite sore and the utter humiliations of being fucked like a dog in a pool of her own fluid might be creeping into her head slowly. </p><p>Suddenly Tommy bellowed and grunted violently causing everyone to gasp as his repetitive actions had ceased and he lay still against the girl who seemed to shrink beneath him as every last bit of energy escaped her. Twice more Tommy shuttered and slammed himself forward causing a loud slap. Liquids were flying in all directions and the scent unmistakable. Tommy slid out of the girl with a plop and carefully stepped down off of the table; he stumbled a bit but managed to recover. </p><p>The girl rolled over onto her back and lay motionless with her legs hanging over the end of the table, cum was starting to dribble out and onto the carpet. Her pussy was bright red, gapping open and gently closing and opening again.</p><p>A few of the girls ran over to tend to the girl on the table; they licked her pussy and the table of any cum, not wanting to waste a drop, true dedication. One little girl of about 11 with lightly tanned skin climbed atop the table and spread her legs wide to lower her moistening pussy to the mouth to Libby. I looked upon the lewd act, fighting the churning in my balls as I watched the little nymph on top grind her pussy into her face. Not a moment after she was released from the sexual trap she was employed to perform more depraved acts. The girl on top leaned back resting her hand on the table and closed her eyes, mouth agape letting out little mouse sounds, her tummy and chest were thrust forward was her hips rocked along the face of her little lesbian lover. </p><p>Tommy came back to the couch slunk down in his seat. ""That's how you do it Grey,' he said very proudly. 'If you can grasp that these girls are trained and very good at what they do then you'll enjoy yourself a lot more then those little alley shops where they peddle flesh.' He paused briefly taking his drink in hand and sipping it but without continuing.</p><p>'I don't think it was all that bad,' I was defending myself. I knew what went on behind the scenes of those places but I had desires and the control wasn't there. 'Weren't many other places I could go you know.'</p><p>'Yea, it's in the past now because look where you are and who is at your side,' he smiled knowing how grateful I was too be here.</p><p>'I haven't had the time to take it in like you have,' his experience enticed me and I was envious that he has been here for so much longer than me. 'On your first night did anyone give a little girl a 45 second orgasm then mount her for the whole lounge to see?' </p><p>'It felt like a lot longer, my mouth and tongue felt like they were on fire from working so hard,' he chuckled and starred off in front of him to nobody, 'My first night Alison greeted me at the door, small blue eyes, blonde curly hair wearing this cute little cowgirl outfit; jean jacket left open, nothing underneath, jean short that were maybe 2 inches in length and knee high brown boots. She didn't have the hat on but when she put me out to stud she wore it.' He went into thought again. 'It was different for me though. I'd never expressed my child lover side before that night. Magazines and movies were what I had to rely on.'</p><p>I turned to Emmy who was at my side, ""I'm happy you're keeping me company tonight, it's nice having a warm body at my side.""</p><p>Emmy beamed up at me, ""I'm warm because I'm turned on and you're doing that to me Grey."" She gave me a big hug. </p><p>My pants were as tight as ever, practically bursting which is what I was afraid of. Emmy rubbing against me, even if she wasn't touching my hard cock she was likely to set me off at any moment.</p><p>Chance howled with laughter, ""Man's pants look like a gopher trying to sprout out of the ground. He didn't bring a change of underwear so I suggest you let the man get a little drunk, he'll last longer. You know that right, Emmy?""</p><p>Emmy said to me, ""Go get your drink and I'll stay here and keep your seat warm, maybe play with Katie a little bit."" She looked over to the 7yo girl Chance has at his side. ""In case you didn't ask Chance, that's her name,""</p><p>I shared Emmy's glance at Chance, 'of all people I thought you were the romantic one of our group.' I added, 'I would of thought you wined them and dined them.'</p><p>Emmy swung her head side-to-side, 'Not that I've witnessed. He just wants to pop off and not return the favor.'</p><p>I turned to Emmy, 'you know from experience, sweetie? I'll knock his teeth out for you if he's being mean.'</p><p>'I'd take him out back myself, show him how strong girl are,' she spoke with such authority.</p><p>With that I excused myself.</p><p>Chance called to me as I walked away, ""Ah, hurry back Grey this little one has spunk that I don't much care for in my little nymphs."" Her turn to Emmy and beamed down at her, 'I'd punish your behind for talking to me like that if I didn't think Grey would be upset.' Chance went back to focusing on Katie at his lap who had about 2 inched of his manhood in her mouth and her dress pulled up to her waist while he rubbed his index finger between her pale pussy lips.</p><p>I had adjust myself before making my way to the bar, I was on the verge of cumming and any stimulation would be bad. I worked my way through the lounge and up the to the outer edge of room where the bar was. My eyes took a moment to adjust to the dim light again. The floors were wood instead of carpet and they shone brightly from the neon and colored lights running around the massive bar along the wall</p><p>I found Ray among other men who were all standing around a girl of about 12, laid out and bare naked across the surface of the bar. Running along the bottom edge of the front side of the bar was a gold railing whose intention was probably to rest ones feet however it has taken on a different purpose that was quite exhilarating. The girl was laid stretch out, her left arm was hanging over the front of the bar and her right over the back where the bartender was standing. Her legs were similarly positioned. There were straps attached to the railing running along the bottom of the bar so her body was locked into an 'X' position with ligaments hanging on either side.</p><p>As I moved closer and managed to position myself alongside the small crowd that had gathered I saw a strap also ran over her neck so her head could only be shifted left or right but the girls gaze was starring straight up at the ceiling. In this position men were free to fondle her body and she had no way of resisting. There is something primal about bondage, the submission and expression of power, freeing the alpha male and dominating one of the tribe. </p><p>Much more interesting was how they were using her body. The men had a bottle of whisky and were pouring it into her exposed belly button and one at a time leaning and sucking the fluid out. Body shots were something I had done in my late teens and a little in college but not with a child which was such a sight. The little girl was a picture of beauty. Long blonde hair flowed freely over the side of the bar, her blue eyes glistening, reflecting the light above her, big red pouting lips, she was quite unhappy with her predicament. The men seemed to of gave the straps a few extra tugs for extra security but in their drunken state may have almost ripped a joint from its socket, not to mention the neck strap. It was okay though, I was extremely aroused and cared little about her condition, my own animal instincts were taking over and my mind was telling me to take pleasure as I see fit. Not that she was suffering or anything but no doubt there was discomfort.</p><p>'Grey, buddy you made it. We never thought we'd get to share this with you. Are you having fun or did you just get here.' Ray had just taken a shot and prepared the bottle to pour into the little lovelies exposed navel again.</p><p>'I've been over with Tommy and Chance. Thank you for Emmy she is quite stunning.' I replied. My erection was growing again and my balls had begun to ache. The need for release was coming soon.</p><p>'Darling thing. You know she's really fresh.' Britten dived forward again and inhaled the alcohol then proceeded to lap up the whiskey that was splashed across the girls stomach.</p><p>I was intrigued, 'fresh? What do you mean?'</p><p>'Shes only been here a few months, she usually just walks around and talks to the other girls, never really spends time with anyone guy. I think Chance said she's a virgin.' Britten stumbled around and took a seat to let the next guy in line have his turn.</p><p>'I'm about to explode just sitting there with Emmy wrapped around me and you go and tell me that.' I didn't want to make assumptions, her being here probably meant she at least masturbated, sticking things inside yourself is what little girls do.</p><p>Britten grabbed the bottle of whiskey and poured a large portion and handed it to me. 'Take it down real fast and we'll take your mind off of it for a minute, let yourself calm down.'</p><p>I downed the drink quickly. After my eyes straightened out I leaned against the bar and took a few deep breathes. I was staring straight ahead into the mirror behind the bar. At least the erection in my pants was subsiding but that was because of the new feeling of anxiety. I wouldn't want to hurt this girl or do something she's never done before.</p><p>Britten chuckled. 'Grey you don't have to worry, Chance assures me she is quite the sex toy. Ask him about it, she's in a bunch of his movies.'</p><p>I was shocked, 'What movies? He writes and does plays right?'</p><p>'In good time, Grey, one thing at a time. Now come over and do a shot off of - erm - it's Cindy, right baby?'</p><p>Cindy strained to look at who was talking to him, she gave an eager nod. Noticing someone had finally acknowledge her she started pleading to let her up, that the table was uncomfortable and the alcohol was dripping down to her pussy which stung terribly.</p><p>'I got you taken care of baby doll.' An oriental man at the bar said while repositioning himself between her legs to lick at her bald pussy. The girl strained against the straps trying to make her fuck hole more accessible to the man but there was no leverage and she only hurt herself pulling at the already too tight straps. </p><p>Britten took the whiskey bottle and started splashing booze over Cindy's bare stomach again. The lights above cast wondrous images and fantastic colors over the light skinned nymph. In his drunken state it became difficult for him to aim but enough made it into her little navel to be acceptable though it wasn't much of a shot. Her navel was deep but the little hole didn't have much of a diameter. It was more of a slit with her body stretch out so much.</p><p>I fell head first into her stomach and covered as much as I could with my mouth which sucking. It was quite a rush and I found myself becoming aroused again but the feeling of bursting had at least subsided. I found myself at the girl's chest over her small puffy pubescent mounds and nipples that stood proudly upward in the cool air of the lounge. I placed my mouth over one dark brown nipple and suckled like a baby while tweaking her other breast between my thumb and forefinger. Cindy began making squealing noises, thrashing her body as best she could. </p><p>The oriental man between her legs had opened her pussy enough with his tongue to pull down the zipper of his pants revealing his manhood. The large pulsing red head of his cock was glistening with precum. The man climbed up onto the bar positioning himself over top of her so his cock was poking at the soft folds of her labia.</p><p>I turned my gaze to look at the child's face which was straining against the tie around her neck. She was curious as to who was about to use her body. He spent enough time between her legs to lubricate her so she should take him well enough. Then I heard a loud cry and was shocked to find it wasn't the girl in pain but the man had thrown his head back, his mouth agape, saliva dripping off of his chin and the veins in his neck and one on his forehead pulsing. The man had thrust himself into the warm fold of the child puffy lips and warm moist depth of 'Gods Promised Land' all at once.</p><p>The girl had the similar reaction, she didn't scream but her eyes were bulging. Convulsing, she slammed her head back onto the bars surface letting out the breath and gasping for what little air she could take in under the crushing weight of pleasure and neck strap. Her stomach rose bulging upward and then tensing as the man pulled out and pushed back into her, her abs hardening to show the firmness and lines separating the muscles along the center ridge and the horizontal curvature from that center line making up the 6 individuals muscles she was graced with. Her stomach fell and became indrawn, her top half trying to fold towards her feet while her legs tried to rise up towards her head, but the bonds held her tight.</p><p>The intense pleasure of having her sensitive nipples tweaked and sucked at my hands and the oriental man fucking her pussy hard and deep along with the pulling of her joints created the most intense experience of pain and please this young preteen could experience.</p><p>She was heaving and fighting her bonds making purring sounds, moaning and the faint cries of, 'yes, yes, more, deeper, fuck me fuck me harder.' I took to her chest again and sucked as hard as I could, pulling the nipples and skin away from her body. </p><p>The man between her legs had increased his speed, each thrust was met with a sloshing sound of precum and pussy juice mixing. The smell of the two was unmistakable but there was a sweetness mixed in; the scent of innocence and perfection. </p><p>I removed myself from her pubescent chest and stood over her to witnessed every muscle in her body tense and spasm as her preteen orgasm rocked her physical self while her mind entered a state of nirvana where the world around her came crashing down leaving only fragments of rationality to make room for the sensations created by the mass release of chemicals and firing of electrical signals throughout her brain. She would return soon and remember the pain, discomfort and humiliation only to seek out more pleasure, her only escape, though brief. Freedom none the less.</p><p>The oriental man thrust once more as hard has he could find leverage for with each push being fought by the bonds that locked the child into place. He collapsed atop Cindy, his sweaty body obscuring her size under his adult frame. She could only heave and groan as the drunken man lay half passed out on top of her. Britten and several other men had gathered around us, each with their cocks out ready to perform the same lewd concert for the audience on and in Cindy's nubile body.</p><p>I found myself sauntering back to my little Emmy. Booze was fresh in my head and I struggled to steady myself but I was determined to court my little nymph tonight. I found Emmy where I had left here but she was sitting alone watching the other patrons throughout the room. The band had settled into a relaxed low tempo beat, much of the talking and laughing was replaced by low moans and grunts as everyone found their partners for the nights. There weren't a lot of people left in the lounge.</p><p>'Where did everyone go?' I inquired to Emmy whom I felt bad for having left her to be alone.</p><p>My voice broke her from her trance, she turned and smiled pointing up. 'Most everyone goes up to the private rooms about this time.'</p><p>I looked up to the balconies to see dark shadows tracing around in front of the open doorways and the subtle movements of fucking. 'I'm sorry I left you alone. I didn't think I'd be gone that long. Do you forgive me?'</p><p>'It's okay, I saw you at the bar with Cindy. She's really pretty and I wouldn't mind playing with her myself.' She looked around then starred down at her feet, 'Maybe you want to go upstairs to a room and we can be alone.'</p><p>I held my hand out to her to get her off of the couch. Her small hand found mine. Pulling her onto the soles of her feet she mewed up at me, eyes big and that heart melting smile. I wrapped my arm down under her knees and swept her legs out from under her catching the child's body at the last second. I lugged her up to chest level and leaned her upwards, our mouths locked into a passionate kiss, tongues roaming each other's mouths. </p><p>Her mouth tasted like sweet candy. My mouth was sour from liquor but Emmy didn't care at all. Her arms wrapped around my neck, her hands roamed the back of my head pulling me into her more than was possible our faces smooched together. Her body was on fire and the pace of her breathing was startling, I could feel her body trying to grind against me in my arms. </p><p>I carried her through the lounge past the band stand and up the stairs to the first vacant room we could find. It wasn't much more than a closet without a door and it was incredibly dark except for the faint glimmer of bulbs overhead. Inside the room was a thick shag carpet and large circular mattress covered in pillows of different sizes, colors and decoration. Everything was mostly gold, red, pink and maroon but it was still so dark I could hardly tell.</p><p>I crawled onto the bed with Emmy still in my arms and dropped her down making a shallow thud and eliciting a small girlish scream. As she laid their arms and legs flailed out around her, her hair messy across her face, she stared up at me with her mouth slightly agape and lips moist and glistening in the dim light.</p><p>'I've only just met you Emmy but you are as important to me as the moment when I open my eyes in the morning to know I have another day.' I ran her fingers across her face to clear the hair from her face, back down and around to her lips running my thumb over them down her chin and finding the shoulder strap on her left side. </p><p>Her hand raised and met mine pulling it to her chest over her heart which fluttered wildly. 'Grey. I do like you. You are nice and you make me feel special. It's just that I see lots of guys through here and they all tell me such nice and romantic things.' She paused and looked past me through the open door for almost a minute. 'I've never did anything with a guy before.' She paused again but blurted out, 'I masturbate and have put things inside of me but -'</p><p>I cut her off. 'You want your first time to be special with someone who really means something.' Her eyes lit up. 'Emmy, I could leave here right now without doing anything other than holding you and I'd be happy. I'm not just going to fuck you, throw a few bills at you and find another girl next time I come through.' I was very serious with my next few words. 'I will take you from here tonight and we can run away from the city and go and travel and just be together.'</p><p>'I don't think I could do that to the other girls, they've given me so much and I really like it here.'</p><p>'Just think about it. Maybe I -' I paused to look her over, my hand traced down over her stomach to the plumpness of her pussy. '-can convince you otherwise.'</p><p>Emmy breathed in deeply her body raised and arched at my exploring finger. We kissed again and more passionately then before. She rolled me over onto my back straddling my chest our lips never breaking apart. Her hands were cradling my face my I roamed her backside through the fabric of the one-piece. The warmth between her thighs was driving me mad with lust so I traced my fingers to the straps of her outfit to again try and reveal her nudity.</p><p>As I began to strip her she pulled away and lifted herself from me and stood at the side of the room back to me. She turned her head to look at me while she crossed her arms and slid the top of the outfit down past her chest revealing her smooth shoulders and backside to me. Her creamy white skin shown through the darkness like a beacon of desire to my wayward nymph loving heart. Her tease continued as the top of the fabric found her hips and her top half completely exposed by hidden from my gaze. I wanted so badly to run over and finish the job, throwing her back onto the bed and climbing on top of her to take her purity. </p><p>'Close your eyes Grey.' Emmy said to me in a serious voice. </p><p>'Emmy I want to see you. You don't have to be embarrassed.' I pleaded.</p><p>'Close your eyes Grey.' She repeated and I obeyed.</p><p>I could hear her slide the last of the material from her body. 'Keep your eyes closed and stand up.' See commanded to me and I obeyed again.</p><p>Her hands were at the buttons of my dress shirt undoing each one but struggling to make progress very quickly so I started unbuttoning from the top to meet her in the middle. See pulled the shirt from my body over my arms. I pulled the white undershirt off myself. My belt and pants came next leaving only my boxers which barely covered my engorged penis.</p><p>'Sit down and I'll get your shoes.' She said. 'No peeking!'</p><p>My shoes we a bit too big for me so they slid off quickly and she made easy work of my socks leaving me only in my underwear. 'Do I get to take these off now?' I asked blindly.</p><p>'Lie on your back and lift your butt.' She giggled as she said it.</p><p>Eagerly I did as she said and the fabric pulled from my waist and my penis flopping against my stomach. Emmy climbed up on me straddling my penis; the intense fire between the girls legs send bolts through my cock as her pussy made contact with me.</p><p>Her voice was soft, 'Open your eyes.'</p><p>Emmy sat boldly on top of me with her arms over her head to let me drink in her physic which was everything I imagined. Hard and puffy nipples set on toned and nearly flat chest, slight inward curve with little developing pubescent hips giving her a wonderful little shape. Her stomach was flat and well-toned plus a little bit of baby fat was a welcome sight as was her well-shaped navel that was drawn in somewhat of a diamond shape with a little protuberance of an outie that was barely visible. </p><p>Emmy began grinding herself along the shaft of my cock, wetness allowing her to glide effortlessly along me. 'Do you love my body? Is it what you wanted?' She moaned leaning back and using my legs to support her as she continued the pseudo fucking. </p><p>'Fucking yes, Emmy, my goddess nymph queen.' I roared out as my balls churned and the pressure of my orgasm built rapidly and violently after denying myself release all night. 'You're so beautiful.' I ran my hands over her exposed front side. I took each nipple between my fingers playing and kneading them harshly causing them to turn bright red against her lily white skin. Her pale and plump little pussy lips were spread over the shaft of my cock as she ground herself into me. Her pussy was slick with juices as was my stomach as I oozed precum. 'Emmy baby, keep going and make me come.' I told her ecstatically.</p><p>She slowed her pace a little, 'so soon?'</p><p>I grunted out with desire as she slowed and compensated by using my hips to grind into her. 'I've got plenty. We'll fuck all night, I promise.'</p><p>Emmy leaned forward laying herself on top of me and matched her movements with my grinding as our lips met. I reached around to her ass and started rubbing and grabbing while she ran her hands over my face and through my hair. Our mouths were locked, her strong yet delicate tongue probed inside my mouth while I massaged it with my own.</p><p>The heat of her body against mine was incredible. The softness of her skin beneath my fingers was overwhelming. Her pussy ground firmly into me as I pressed back into her feeling her engorged clitoral nub hitting the head of my cock and the sensitive spot at the top of my shaft. Her moaning became louder and her speed faster. I could feel her body tensing on top of my as she approached orgasm. Suddenly she removed her mouth from mind and stuck her head into my chest and grabbed my should screaming. Her nails dug into my skin but the pain was an incredible turn on as Emmy was wracked with her own orgasm.</p><p>I felt a sudden wash of wetness between my. There was a sudden pain as my balls released everything they had. Emmy's pussy was pressing into my cock building the pressure causing my ejaculation to be both powerful and slow. I tightly gripped Emmy's ass and began grinding her harder into me. I could feel every squirt of cum as my cock throbbed for what felt like a minute.</p><p>We lay in each other's arms for about 5 minutes before moving after I had gone soft. Our bellies and chests were incredible sticky, there was cum mated all around my cock which was stuck to my abdomen.</p><p>'That was amazing Emmy -' I stopped and looked down to see her licking from my balls up to the tip of my cock. Her tongue circled around the head while she looked up at me with those big green eyes. She took the whole of my soft cock inside her warm mouth, her tongue circling and tasting the salty bitterness of my cum. She slurped in sucked my cock and only stopped when she had to take a breath before letting it fall from her mouth as my erection returned.</p><p>I sat up and took Emmy under the arms and lifted her to my face as I lay back down so that that her pussy was above my mouth. I looked up over her little tummy and smooth chest to her face as see gleamed happily down at me. I stuck my lounge out and flicked her little love button.</p><p>'I like that a lot Grey. I makes me feel so good.' She whispered to me as I flicked her clitoris again. Her eyes were shut and her head hung over me as she focused her energies on enjoying the experience. </p><p>The more I flicked her nub the bigger it became. Her pussy began to pour out juices which ran down my prodding tongue and filled my mouth. The heavenly sweetness was nothing I'd ever tasted before, it was so pure and rich of flavor. I pulled her hips into me taking her whole pussy into my mouth as I sucked and prodded the entrance of her pussy. </p><p>'Oh my god, Grey, keep going it's so good.' Emmy moaned out again as her hips started grinding my face. Her hands pulled and tugged at my hair as she sought to control the overwhelming pleasure that was making her lose control.</p><p>The entrance of her pussy was convulsing as I hungrily sucked her pale fat little lips. I found my moment and pressed upwards into her with my tongue. She matched my movement by pressing her body as hard as she could into me. I could hardly breathe as she ground into me. I wiggled my tongue inside of her finding the hard little nub of her G spot on the inside wall of her vagina. I started using my teeth against her engorged love button occasionally pressing the point of my canines into the little nub of blood and nerves which caused her to jump and roar out in.</p><p>I licked, sucked, drank and gnawed on her pussy. Her hands tightened around my head and her legs squeezed together.</p><p>'Grey I'm coming so hard. Eat me Grey, just fucking eat my pussy.' She yelled out at me.</p><p>I was doing the best I could as her pussy entrance tightened around my tongue painfully and her pussy juices squirted out into my mouth. She was frozen with her mouth hanging open drooling on top of me. I lay there not moving, letting her control her orgasm. Finally she heaved forward grunting and taking in a deep breath before falling off to my side again lying face down and spread out before me.</p><p>'You are incredible Gray. I've never had these feelings before.' She told me serenely.</p><p>I ran my hands over the soft backside of her body. Heat radiated from her skin which glowed in the dim light of the room. I found her full round ass in my hands running my palms around each cheack, admiring the plumpness of each one. I dug my fingers into her ass groping at fat and muscle, pulling and kneading to reveal her small asshole.</p><p>She was quite enjoying herself and I saw no reason to stop now with my erection almost at bursting again. I crawled behind her and dug my hand underneath her burning pussy. I could feel her little sex throbbing in my hand. I lifted her lower half placing several pillows under her for support. </p><p>'What are you doing Grey?'</p><p>I hushed her, 'You'll see Emmy. I promise you'll like it. Just relax and let me take care of everything.'</p><p>She didn't object, her previous two orgasms clearly had tired her as well as the long night so her fight was gone but I wasn't anywhere close to being finished with the little nymph. </p><p>I crawled behind her sticking my face in-between her ass cheeks inhaling the slightly acrid odor. Her ass was relatively clean but being sanitary didn't concern me at this moment so I started licking along her crack and asshole. </p><p>Emmy jumped a little, giggling. 'What are you doing! That tickles!' She howled</p><p>I didn't respond continuing to graze over her skin. I flicked her asshole a few more times before diving forward pressing my tongue into her depths. The taste sent my cock into spasms and I could feel the precum oozing out as my balls churned again. </p><p>Emmy was wiggling her butt against me, laughing and enjoying the odd sensation of my tongue wiggling inside of her. I took my tongue out and crawled up on top of her so my cock was resting along the crack of her ass.</p><p>She turned to look at me, 'Are you putting it inside of me?'</p><p>'Lie down and relax Emmy.' I was pressing my cock against her hole letting my precum lube her entrance. 'I have to be inside of you sweaty I can't help it. I need to fuck you.' I leaned over her, one hand guiding my cock against her ass and the pressing on her back between the shoulder blades for support and to keep for from flinching.</p><p>I pressed myself forward letting the head slip in without giving Emmy much time to prepare. I knew it was best to do it quickly or else she won't relax. </p><p>She let out a little shriek, 'Ouch! You didn't warn me!'</p><p>'Are you okay?' I asked</p><p>She moaned a little. 'Its - ehm. It hurts a little. I never had anything so big inside.'</p><p>I leaned and whispered, 'should I stop?'</p><p>'No, don't, I want this, and you to fuck my pussy so -'</p><p>I cut her off by pressing into her again getting another inch or so inside of her. Her ass was so warm and gripped tightly around my cock head and shaft. I wasn't sure I could even of pulled out, my head was so big and throbbed inside of her. I made the best of it and continue to slowly thrust back and forth putting a little bit more inside of her each time. I wrapped my legs around hers and spread them wide to keep her open to my invading cock.</p><p>'Here I go Emmy.' I leaned in kissing her cheek while thrusting faster and deeper. I pulled my hips back until I felt my cock head hit the entrance of her ass which stopped me from pulling out and thrust violently forward getting almost all of myself inside of her.</p><p>Emmy was screaming a mix of profanities and encouragement to fuck her more. I denied her nothing and continued, pulling back and pressing repeatedly. Her asshole was slowly getting tighter and tighter around my cock making it increasingly hard to fuck her but that also meant she was closing in on her own orgasm.</p><p>I fucked her harder and deeper then I had initially intended but I was so lost in lust that I had forgotten she was still just a little nymph with a relatively virgin asshole. I was pummeling her with my cock, which looked silly sliding between her ass cheeks and disappearing into her body small body. It was amazing that she was able to take all of me inside of her to the point where my hips and balls were slapping her rear-end. </p><p>Emmy lay beneath me frozen. Her eyes were shut tight and her face read pain and discomfort but she moaned out words of pleasure. 'More Grey. Deeper. Faster. Fuck me faster. I feel every inch of you. My pussy is gushing. Make me cum.'</p><p>I obeyed my nymph. I was to the point where I lay directly on top of her, my weight pressing down on her while I ground my body along her, fucking the entire length of my cock deep in her ass while kissing the soft skin of her upper back her neck and face. I occasional got to nibble on her ears, sucking the lobe then poking my tongue inside her ear canal. This sent her into wild convulsions; her body would quake and feel several degrees hotter, moaning out she was coming the entire time. </p><p>I pressed and held myself inside of her, no longer moving, so I could feel her insides twist and tighten around my cock. My balls were pressed against her pussy lips. Her pussy oozed and sprayed hot cunt juices all over my balls which sent me into orgasm. My own body shook and quivered. I fucked her contracting asshole as violently as possible as my balls churned and my cock filled with semen. I let out a long roar as ropes of cum sprayed inside of her ass. </p><p>Feeling my hot cum inside of her for the first time sent Emmy into a powerful orgasm. Her legs twisted and fought my grasp as her hips quickly rose and fell around my cock, struggling to get more cock then she already had. The look on her face was brazen, 'Give me more! Fuck me more! Fuck me!' She demand of me as my orgasm subsided.</p><p>I slowly slide out of her. My cock fell out of her ass with a gentle plop followed by a long trail of thick semen. The entire bed where we lay, her legs and my hips were covered in her warm pussy juices. The air lay heavy with the smell of sex and ass. It was wonderful. </p><p>Emmy tried to lift herself but her legs gave way under her. Overwhelmed by what we just did she mustered to roll over onto her backside, still spread. 'That was amazing Grey. I've never felt anything like that before. I came so many times I lost count.' She was running her hands around her body while she said that.</p><p>I smiled down at her nudity spread out before me. Her pussy glowed bright red and continued its flood of juices. Her hand found its way to her pussy. She ran her hand around in the wetness and brought it up to her mouth and sucked the ejaculate hungrily.</p><p>'I'm still horny Grey.' She paused and smiled at me spreading her pussy as wide as possible. 'You still haven't made love to me here.'</p><p>I was suddenly elated. 'Make love Emmy? Yes! Absolutely, I'll love you and your body for as much and as long as you are in my life.' I crawled over to and positioned myself on top of her with her arms at her sides and my legs on either side holding her tight. 'You made a mess of my cock and balls therefore I think you should clean them before I enter your little fuck hole.'</p><p>'Ewww, that's gross aaand demeaning.' She said playful making a facing at me.</p><p>'Come on Emmy. You love the taste of pussy don't you?'</p><p>'Your cock was in my butt and that's gross and not the same thing at all.'</p><p>'No, its not. It's just different. If you want me inside your little pussy you'll do this.' She was initially resistant so I turned around and put a few fingers at her pussy and started to rub her slick mound, grazing her clitoris and vaginal entrance.</p><p>'That feels so good.' She moaned out to me, her face flushed and perspiration gathered on her brow.</p><p>I pulled my hand away. 'If you want me to make you cum you have to suck my cock and balls or else I'll keep you trapped like this and neither of us will get off and I bet I can hold out longer than you.'</p><p>Emmy's mouth popped open, inviting me inside. Her lips were a wonderful deep shade of pink and amazingly soft as I grazed the head of my cock around as thought I were applying lipstick. Precum leaked out all around her mouth to her chin, cheeks and I dappled a little on her nose. I rested my balls directly in front of her waiting mouth.</p><p>Emmy cocked her head forward and took the left nut into her mouth, sucking and pulling on it through my sack. It was a wonderful sensation that sent my cock more rigid then it had been all night. Emmy switched and took the right and did the same then licked all around my sack not missing an inch. After I moved backwards a little I leaned forwards placing the head of my cock at the entrance of her mouth. Emmy's tongue flicked the tip of my cock tasting the salty fluids building there. My cock was bobbing up and down involuntarily from the sensation of her mouths touch. I was already building another orgasm. She pursued her lips and I pressed my hips forward placing about 2 inches of cock into her mouth. Looking down at her she was grimacing a little from the taste.</p><p>'Is that delicious my little nymph. Do you love tasting yourself?' </p><p>She tried to answer but I had stuffed another inch into her mouth so her words came out unintelligible. 'That's good to hear Emmy.' I pulled myself out from her mouth letting her swallow and take a deep breath and pushed in again before she could object. 'You're making me feel so good Emmy.' I pulled out again but this time a long strand of precum came out with my cock. I pressed the tip to her face and smeared it around.</p><p>She tried to speak again after managing to swallow my thick fluid but I caught her before she could say anything and pressed my cock far enough inside that I could feel myself at the back of her throat. 'Ah god fucking damnit that's nice.'</p><p>Emmy's eyes bulged and she gagged a little, turning her head side to side trying to get me out of her mouth.</p><p>I put my hand on her head holding her in place while I pulled my entire length out once more to let her catch her breath and swallow. 'You're going to enjoy this part.' </p><p>She tried to protest again but I attacked her face again with my throbbing cock. I hit the back of her throat again and almost pulled out but instead thrust forward again and again repeatedly. While I face fucked my little nymph I twisted myself around to feel up her pussy with my fingers and erect clitoris. Even as I stuffed my meat into her mouth her pussy continued gushing and spraying juices. With my fingers properly lubed I put two fingers inside of her and fucked her while my thumb pressed and rubbed her engorged love button. </p><p>'That a good Nymph. A good cock sucker. Ahh, yea, the best.' I continued praising her making her eyes light up even as she struggled for breathe and to handle my leaking precum that dripped slowly down her throat. </p><p>My thrusting became faster and faster. Her hips were rising off the ground and falling with a subtle thump against the table as I invaded her body. The warmth of her skin became hot against my balls which were resting at her chin.</p><p>'I'm gonna pull out baby but I want you to keep your mouth open. Can you do that Emmy? Can you eat my cum?'</p><p>She made a sound which I took to mean yes.</p><p>'You're so perfect Emmy. You're the greatest thing that has ever happened to me.' I continued face fucking her while fingering her hot cunt. My balls churned and an intense pressure built inside. Suddenly I felt my balls release and I quickly pulled out of her mouth and pussy, bringing my lubed had to my cock which I began masturbating furiously with Emmy's warm sticky cunt juice as lubricant. Emmy did perfectly as I'd asked; mouth open but she shut her eyes tight. </p><p>I staggered forward a bit while moaning out as one long strand shot across her face leaving a streak of cum from her lips to the bangs of her hair. I pointed my cock at her mouth before shooting the second gush of semen which again shot out and struck the top of her mouth. I continued stroking my cock as more semen oozed from my cock and into Emmy's mouth which she lapped up with her tongue. She never flinched even as her mouth filled with my thick cum. </p><p>I let out a sigh and climbed off of her. 'You can swallow now Emmy.' I said smiling to myself.</p><p>Emmy took a big gulp, straining to get my thick cum to go down then she tried wiping her eyes.</p><p>'I didn't get any in your eyes.'</p><p>She opened her eyes and sat up coughing a little and gasping for breath. I moved along side of her, holding her in my arms. I pulled a blanket over to us and wiped my cum from her face while cradling her. 'That wasn't too bad was it Emmy?'</p><p>'I didn't like it so much. You're too big and your dick makes a lot of cum.'</p><p>'It makes a lot of cum because you're so perfect and it wants to thank you for making me feel so good.' I teased.</p><p>She only laughed and smiled up at me and we shared another long passionate kiss while I roamed her naked flesh.</p><p>We lay in each other's arms for almost an hour while we caught our breath and let my aching balls replenish cum. We never said anything, occasionally we shared a kiss but we mostly lay listening to the soft moans coming from the rooms around us or we would see silhouettes of figures passing across our field of vision.</p><p>I must have drifted off because I awoke suddenly to soft groping of my cock and a strange wetness at the tip. Emmy was sitting on my legs facing me. Her pussy was right against my cock and she was rubbing it against her plump pussy lips, teasing he clitoris with the swelling tip.</p><p>'You dozed off. I was tired but I remembered you were going to make love to me.' She said sweetly pointing at herself. 'Here.' She looked down at my hardening cock comparing its size to her own opening. 'My pussy if it'll fit. We can make it fit can't we?' Her big green eyes looked to me earnestly hoping for some consolation. </p><p>I was the happiest man alive. I've never had a virgin before. To be fair Emmy did masturbate and had penetrated herself but I was uncertain if it had been with anything as large as me. 'We'll do our best regardless of whether it fits. It'll still feel good because we are trying together.' I reached out and ran my hand over her body savoring her warm flesh. Here hand continued to work my growing erection up and down, squeezing occasional making a little fountain of precum ooze out.</p><p>'Is that hard enough Grey?' </p><p>'You'll be so tight I'm not sure I want to be too big. I'll probably grow inside of you still.'</p><p>Emmy's eyes got big as she looked down at her hand wrapped around the shaft of my cock unable to believe it would ever get inside of her.</p><p>I didn't think it would happen either but I was willing to let her try. She was on top of me squatting over the head of my cock smearing precum around. She was already wet enough for both of us but I let her explore and take her time. I lay back and enjoy the show. Emmy's white, firm and boyish body working my cock around her puffy red labia and clit, working up the courage to slide down onto my cock in the shared experience of love making.</p><p>If her own weight wasn't enough to get her inside I would probably roll her over, put my feet firmly on the floor and just thrust as hard as I could all at once. Yet, I loved when nymph were courageous enough to take control and get on top, bucking wildly around as they got themselves off on my body. </p><p>I was charging through the lobby of the lounge with Emmy in my arms. I didn't see Ray, Chance or Tommy as I made my way through the exit of the club which was a freight elevator in the back of the club. The cold breeze of the night struck my warm tired body right at my core but I kept going, threw open the door of the first cab I found and we were off.</p>"
2,"Fascinating #1 - An Intersex Child Called ""It""",66tera99,sixtera99@yahoo.com,"['gmb', 'pedo', 'inc', 'son/bro/sis', 'exhib', 'doct']",'Fascinating' are experimental short stories. #1 is the story a 9-year-old hermaphrodite who is being studied by a highly regarded doctor who comse to find a unique family situation involving a 7-year-old girl and 13-year-old boy.,2012-07-30T00:00:00,"All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.

These short stories are meant to be experimental in nature. They may border on weird or require certain fetishes but are necessary for me to relax and better my skills between the writing of my longer stories. I will of course be happy to take suggestions of any kind for future 'Fascinating' endeavors.","<p>'This is quite fascinating.' Dr. Biernier spoke analytically finding his words slowly with each syllable having purpose. 'Congenital defects such as these are rare. I've seen such cases. I have studied those cases. I have never witnessed it in person, much to my dismay.' He paused and stood upright looking down at the intersex child lying with their legs spread wide on the bed. 'What's most surprising is the singular definition of both organs.' He pick his camera up off the table, 'do you mind, ma'am?'</p><p>'Oh dear, no, Evan doesn't mind either. We taught it to be proud of what it is.' Mrs. Troile looked over her child's naked body. A large halogen light sat above the bed and shown over its exposed genitalia.</p><p>Evan looked over and nodded in agreement not knowing any differently.</p><p>Dr. Biernier put his hand on Evan's flaccid 3 inch penis lifting it so it hung against its abdomen. 'So, Evan's penile development matches that of any 9 year old boy except there are no testes.' He looked to Mrs. Troile.</p><p>'Correct Dr. Biernier. It has a penis where the clitoris would have developed and Evan's tentacles developed as a fully functioning vagina.'</p><p>'Yes, I see. Fully functioning you say?'</p><p>'Yes, doctor, that's correct.'</p><p>'May I examine the vagina?'</p><p>'Please.'</p><p>Dr. Biernier moved to talk to Evan. 'I need to examine your vagina so I'll have -'</p><p>Mrs. Troile interrupted. 'It's quite all right, doctor, It doesn't have any objections.'</p><p>He nodded pulling his seat up and sat down leaning in to adjusting the light to the child's vagina. He didn't wear gloves, Mrs. Troile had objected to treating Evan like some lab experiment. She said it should have confidence in its body and invite people to explore their curiosities. He put his hand on the soft pudgy lips of the labia spreading them wide to reveal the vaginal opening. </p><p>'There was no Hymen?' He asked.</p><p>'As I said it is a fully developed vagina. The hymen was broken some time ago.'</p><p>'Fascinating.' The doctor quickly noticed the scaring around the vaginal opening and inside walls indicating a significant amount of penetration. Many people are unaware of the traces left from vaginal and anal penetration. Dr. Biernier has seen many of these cases during routine examinations of children. If the father is in the room and you linger as though you have made some troubling discovery you can make them sweat he'd hoped more than once they would blurt out a confession and he could pretend to be shocked. 'Hmmm.'</p><p>'What is Doctor?' Mrs. Troile inquired wanting to be of assistance to the man who was highly regarded in many social circles. He considered most conditions to be meaningless but he was here in her house and was deeply interested in her child after she had written to him about Evan's condition. All of Evan's medical records were immediately mailed to the Doctor and he was on the first flight out of Baltimore. If the examination went well he might publish a paper and he would pay her a healthy sum for the privilege and possibly future examinations.</p><p>'I'm curious. I noticed after shifting Evan's penis with my hand it became stimulated. Now in most cases we find the penis to be undeveloped and often unable to become erect. I see blood flow into the genital is quite strong and it became slightly erect.' Dr. Biernier spoke while staring at the pale, smooth, hairless shaft of the child's penis. 'It's about 5 inches now.' He sat back in the chair. 'Is the penis very sensitive?'</p><p>'Yes. Very sensitive as I suspect many boys at this age would be.' Mrs. Toile replied.</p><p>'Evan, when I touched you penis did it feel good?'</p><p>Evan looked to its mother who nodded. Evan's head indicated a very clear yes.</p><p>'Does it ejaculate?' The doctor asked.</p><p>'No, sadly it has only dry orgasms but its vagina does secrete fluid, quite a bit of it too.' She paused a moment. 'About as much as Evan's younger sister and me.' </p><p>'So there is a family dynamic at play. I suspected as much. Evan displayed no hesitation to my touching and the evidence inside of the vagina is overwhelming.' Dr. Biernier looked to Evan's mother. 'You have a husband, yes? He penetrates Evan?'</p><p>'Yes or we use dildos, fingers, oral and so forth.'</p><p>'Does he ejaculate inside the vagina? Does Evan have ovaries?'</p><p>'As I said it's fully formed and functional.'</p><p>'Tell me Mrs. Troile.' Standing he walked around to the beautiful women. 'When exactly did you being molesting your children.'</p><p>Mrs. Troile looked confused and angry. 'Molest my children!? I would never do such a thing.'</p><p>Dr. Biernier stopped and ran over through his thoughts. 'You just admitted your husband performs intercourse with Evan, you use dildos on it and I assume partake in over sexual activity.'</p><p>Mrs. Troile still had the same expression on her face. 'Yes that's correct. We teach Evan to be proud of what it is. We try to show it that its body is beautiful and capable of many great things.' She laughed derisively. 'Would you have me shame my child for its body? And how dare you accuse me of being pedophiles. I have a beautiful 7 year old girl and a 13 year old boy and I would never touch them like that.'</p><p>'They can have sex with Evan though?'</p><p>'I'm beginning to think inviting you was a mistake. You have a perverted mind!'</p><p>Dr. Briener attempted to be rational. 'Please Mrs. Troile I'm only trying to understand your families situation. Not only am I a medical doctor but I have studied many years of psychology and cases like these are, as you know, complicated.' He began rubbing the woman's shoulder's soothingly. 'So tell me how the family dynamic ties into Evan's condition.'</p><p>Mrs. Troile took a deep breath. 'When Evan was born you can imagine we were all curious. My husband and I struggled to understand its condition. The doctor's weren't much help so we began asking questions for ourselves.'</p><p>'What questions did you have Mrs. Troile.' He was close behind the women now. She was much shorter then himself, around 5'6. She was perhaps 120 pounds and her shoulders were quite toned meaning she took care of her body. Tan skin and long brown hair in a pony tail.</p><p>'At first I wanted to know if Evan was more a boy or a girl. Could he become erect and make love to a woman or could her pussy take a man's erect penis. Around the time Evan was four my husband and I decided to find out. Let's not forget that my oldest son was 8 at the time and learning about sex-ed and you can imagine how confused he was. So after one of Evan's baths we went into our bedroom and I fondled his penis to erection. I remembered how big Geoffrey's, my eldest son, penis was at that age and everything was normal. Then, we lubed my husband's pinky with KY but it was just too big so we used Geoffrey's finger and it slide into Evan's vagina with little resistance.'</p><p>'Fascinating. Tell me when the other activities started.' He was running his hands over her shoulders and down her arms and back to her shoulders. Mrs. Troile paid him little attention or the fact that Evan still lay naked and spread out on the bed.</p><p>'I'm not sure but after that first time we continued experimenting. Geoffrey was always sort of negligent of his younger brother because he was different, called him names but after he fingered Evan he was so much more loving. Evan didn't mind too much. Somewhere along the way we decided that Geoffrey, Evan and even the whole family could really bond and educate each other by using Evan's condition in a positive way.'</p><p>'Your youngest, Abby, how does she fit in to all of this?' </p><p>'I suppose this will sound silly but we weren't sure if we were putting it in Evan's mind that only men provided sexual companionship as Geoffrey was penetrating Evan's vagina and asshole almost daily. The penis at the age of 5 was only around 3 inches hard which was too little for my use but Abby was perfect. She always took right to Evan and when we lay them together, naked, she started sucking its penis right away, like her binky. That was actually Evan's first dry orgasm. Its penis jumped around but the vagina was secreting fluid. Evan was still hard, as boys that age always are, so we lay Abby on her back and spread her legs and put Evan on top positioning the little cock at her pussy entrance and showed him how to fuck. Abby was a bit distraught at first but she came around after a few weeks. It was so cute, one time Geoffrey was penetrating Evan's asshole and Abby was on top fucking his penis while I fingered Evan's pussy and my Husband was teaching it about performing oral.'</p><p>'What did you learn from the experience?' Dr. Biernier had a large erection in his pants under his lab coat and his hips were inches form grinding into Mrs. Troile. </p><p>'It was clear Evan enjoyed the sensations, the double penetration and orgies. Kids today are into all sorts of wild acts, they really should be prepared for anything and the schools do a terrible job. Evan, of course is happy to help educate others on its condition, but It can do as much as anyone else. More in fact!' </p><p>Dr. Biernier pressed himself into the women and began to kiss her neck. 'Sexual dynamics in our species is such a complex subject and right now -'</p><p>Mrs. Troile pushed away from the doctor stammering backwards while staring at the man's erection. 'I'm sorry. I'm a bit nervous. I had expected that this might happen. You understand my hesitation. I've never let anything like this happen. Go again and take you pants off.' </p><p>Dr. Biernier undid his belt and slide off his pants and underwear, his 7 inch erection bobbing in the air. 'Should we go into the other room?'</p><p>'I think the bed is big enough for your and Evan just fine, if you don't mind.'</p><p>'Me and Evan?'</p><p>'Of course. You had many questions about the functionality of its vagina for your experiment; you should want to explore it firsthand.' She turned bright red and turned from the doctor. 'Listen to me! How presumptuous of me to assume physical penetration is necessary for your study.' She turned back. 'You probably have machines that can look inside.'</p><p>The doctor just stood in his place dumbfounded but weighing his options. No one person had ever invited him to perform intercourse as the experiment. He would never be able to submit it as research but why should the opportunity be refused if it was being offered. He was no child lover but what's one vagina to another. Evan was youthful, its pussy was probably tight and soft. Mrs. Troile wasn't registering his sexual advances so why leave today without release, it was unhealthy.</p><p>'There are a few precedents in the medical field that would tolerate such a thing for the sake of hypothesis as long as we understand this kind of study will likely not be in my report and per our confidentiality agreement, remain unspoken.'</p><p>Mrs. Troile beamed up at him. 'Yes, of course! There is KY in the drawer.'</p><p>'Do you have a condom?'</p><p>'We keep Evan on birth control.'</p><p>Mrs. Troile came back with KY in hand and applied it liberally over the doctors throbbing cock which danced around at her touch and oozed precum. Then she moved to Evan and spread some across Its pussy, rubbing in circles around Its labia and using two fingers to penetrate the pussy spreading the lubricant inside. </p><p>Evan's legs spread at its mothers touch inviting more contact to the sensitivity of its vagina. Evan's penis was fully erect at a little over 5 inches. It was little bigger than the diameter of a quarter, totally hairless, smooth with no signs of veins and it was uncircumcised </p><p>'Evan is open enough. It might be tight at first but my son and husband say it'll open enough that you won't hurt it. Evan has never had another penis inside of it except for my husband so it'll be nice for it to experiment. Evan you tell him what he makes you feel so he can record it and study it.'</p><p>Dr. Biernier thought if this was going to happen he shouldn't hesitate. He moved in-between Evan's spread legs pointed his penis at the soft, plump, hairless labia. The tip of his penis touch the warmth of Evan's lips sending a wave of pleasure through his cock causing his body to shutter as he let out a moan. He continued to press forward until he met a resistance and stopped to look at Evan. It's just lay there looking into his eyes. He had big beautiful brown eyes that looked either lost or empty. He had lightly tan skin, not much of any muscles, a little baby fat but relatively normal for any child of 9. </p><p>'I'm going to push inside of you Evan. Are you ready?' The doctor asked.</p><p>Evan again looked to its mothers whom nodded and then Evan looked back to the doctor and nodded. Evan's healthy young penis was standing rigid straight up in the air, its foreskin pulled down around the head of its penis revealing the bright red head. </p><p>Starring at Evan's little boy cock and feeing the warmth at the tip of his cock sent an overwhelming urge through his brain. He was no longer a doctor conducting an experiment but an ape relying on its baser instincts to mate and reproduce. </p><p>Dr. Biernier groaned and thrust his hips forward into the intersex child. Evan's tight vaginal opening was forced opened and wrapped tightly around the thick penetrating shaft and bulbous head of the doctor's cock. He had managed about 4 inches with the first thrust and slowly withdrew completely from the child's pussy. </p><p>Evan's face relaxed and it sighed when the cock left its tight pussy. 'Put more inside.' Evan whispered to the Doctor. </p><p>'It feels good when I fuck your pussy? You want my big cock in your pussy?'</p><p>'It's bigger then my father's, right mommy?' Evan asked.</p><p>'Daddy's penis satisfies well enough, Evan. We should appreciate what we have and not judge others.'</p><p>'I'm sorry mommy.'</p><p>'It's okay Evan. Now jack your penis for the doctor so he can see you orgasm and feel it around his penis when your pussy contracts.'</p><p>'Yes mommy.' Evan took his thumb and 2 fingers and began stroking up and down the little cock.</p><p>Dr. Biernier watched the little boy pleasure himself a few moments then pushed through into the child's vagina. Once he reached 4 inches he stopped and grabbed hold of Evan's legs just under his ass cheeks and used them to pull the boy into his cock while thrusting his hips back and forth working his cock fully inside 1 inch at a time until all 7 inches were inside of its immature 9 year old pussy.</p><p>Evan grunted the entire time, pain washed over his face, tears running over his cheeks but his hand was a blur on his little cock. The child was being properly pleasured. </p><p>The doctor pulled out completely and pushed back in. This time the child took his cock much more easily. Their fucking was now smooth and in rhythm. Evan's hips bounced up and down as the doctor pulled out and pushed back in.</p><p>Evan's moans and breathing became louder and his hand moved faster over the 5 inch cock and its pussy contracted violently around the invading fat cock ripping into its pussy. Evan's hand slowed to a crawl, lightly moving up and down the little penis as it had it experienced its first dry orgasm with a stranger. </p><p>The doctor was unable to move in or out of the child its pussy was clenched so tight. 'Aha fuck that's good Evan. I can feel the vaginal muscles.' Dr. Biernier was concentrating all of his efforts not to ejaculate yet. 'Very strong.'</p><p>Mrs. Troile smiled. 'I told you fully functional.' </p><p>There was a noise behind the doctor which sent sudden shock through his body and softened his cock a little. </p><p>'What's going on Mom?' Mrs. Toile's eldest son, Geoffrey, was standing in the doors.</p><p>Next to him was her daughter, Abby. 'Who's the man putting his penis inside of Evan's vagina?' Mrs. Troile chimed in, 'Dr. Biernier these are my children. Kids, you remember me telling you about the doctor. He's here for a study. Evan was so gracious as to educate him on its bodily functions.' </p><p>The doctor stood frozen standing in front of Evan, his cock several inches inside of the boy unsure if he should stop. 'Hello kids. You mother has explained to me the situation and I do find it fascinating.' </p><p>'That gives me an idea. I told you about how we allow out family to bond and understand sexuality through education, perhaps we could have Geoffrey and Abby join Evan. You could see how Evan can stimulate 3 individuals, like I told you.'</p><p>The doctor was silent but mustered out an acceptance. 'Yes I suppose that would be acceptable. Of course the agreement we made extents to the whole family and anyone involved in the study. We don't speak of this to anyone.'</p><p>'Kids, Dr. Biernier is a highly regarded doctor and you are to do as he says and assist him in any way possible. Now strip off your clothes and help the doctor understand Evan's condition and what was it you said?'</p><p>'Complicated family dynamics.'</p><p>'Yes ours is one of complexities. Geoffrey, let the doctor have its vagina so get underneath Evan and use his ass, and Abby you'll use Evan's penis but face the doctor so he can study your facial expression.' Mrs. Troile cleared her throats, 'I'm sorry I'm making presumptions again. Is Abby's face important to study or should her back be to you?'</p><p>The doctor was stunned but managed to blubber out a meager, 'Yes, ma'ma, uh that is probably acceptable.' He watched as Geoffrey took his shirt off revealing his muscular pubescent body; well defined chest, slightly chiseled stomach and a deep tan. Then, without any sense of self-conscious thought he stripped off his pants and underwear revealing his erect, uncut, veined cock. He had a little ruffle of curled hair around the base of his shaft and low hanging ball sack. He was a solid 5 inches in length like Evan except his was thicker. Abby starred into the doctors eyes while giggling at the thought of being allowed to be naked in front of a stranger. Abby wore a sundress which slipped over her head with ease. She was a thin little thing, long slender neck, boney shoulders and small arms. Her chest was undeveloped except for two puffy pink nipples. She had a little baby fat on her stomach but it was still very flat and somewhat toned. Her underwear came off without hesitation. Her pussy lips were small and not clearly visible while she was standing in front of the doctor. </p><p>Geoffrey had made his way around to Evan but Abby was content to stand fully exposed so the doctor could drink in her nudity.</p><p>Evan's pussy had relaxed allowing Dr. Biernier to slide his cock out of the child. Abby's stripping sent his cock to full mast ready to double penetrate Evan. Geoffrey was strong, he lifted Evan up without issue and slid under him positioning his cock between the boys ass cheeks. </p><p>Mrs. Troile trotted over with the same bottle of KY and slathered Geoffrey's cock then she put another dollop on her fingers and jabbed 3 fingers inside of Evan's asshole. Evan let out a howl at the sudden intrusion and was followed by its fingers jacking the little cock to full erection while having his ass pleasured by his own mothers.</p><p>'Let Mommy help you inside.' Mrs. Troile took hold of her sons cock, gripping it with all of her fingers and aiming it into Evan's asshole. 'Okay baby thrust as hard as you can and get it in there.'</p><p>Geoffrey thrust his hips upwards into Evans ass getting the entirety of his cock inside in one motion. After he was inside he continued to fuck his sibling then reached around and began jacking Evan's cock for him. Evan let his arms fall to the side; he closed his eyes and just savored the sensation of his brother's cock in his ass.</p><p>Abby hopped up onto the bed and climbed over top of Evan's hips. Geoffrey held Evan's cock upwards and Abby guided her pussy until the tip was touching between the folds of her labia then let herself slid the onto its penis taking all 5 inches inside of her prepubescent body. </p><p>Abby was still starring at the doctor. 'It's your turn! Stick it inside so we can have fun together!'</p><p>The doctor was eager to cum, his balls ached and the child's vagina was welcoming and very pleasurable. He positioned himself in front of Evan and pressed his cock inside, much easier the second time. Abby was inches away from him and she only stared and smiled as she watch his face contort in ecstasy. Geoffrey was obscured underneath Evan but his eagerness to fuck his sibling was doubly noted. Abby seemed unaware about the entire situation, same as Evan, their mother was certainly delusional but unless he met the father a full diagnoses couldn't be made.</p><p>Geoffrey started off by thrusting into Evan pushing his body away from the doctor ripped Evan's legs and pulled the child back into his penetrating cock. Abby was content to just bounce up and down on her sibling regardless of what the two males were doing. The group of 4 engaged in their sexual waltz found their rhythm quickly. Geoffrey, using his strong legs as leverage thrust upwards into Evan pulled the child from my cock, then grabbing the child the doctor returned it to the original spot while Abby continued to stare at the doctor while Evan gripped Abby's hips and helped her move up and down on the length of the thin, smooth, hairless cock that glistened from the girls moist 7-year-old pussy. </p><p>The doctor was quickly losing control of his cock when Abby began moaning. Her eyes were slits as she watched the man and her breathing became labored. Her body had become limp while Evan helped fuck her on his cock. </p><p>Geoffrey's thrusting lost none of its vigor; he had actually picked up his pace. His grunts had become louder.</p><p>The doctor had to match the boy's pace to keep in step with him. Evan's pussy was beginning to convulse again. The 4 bodies had become a blur of humping and grinding, the acrid odor of fuck juices filled the air, their sweaty bodies grinding in slapping into each other without concern that a 9-year-old child with 2 different sexual organs was being used to pleasure its 7-year-old sister, 13-year-old brother and a highly regarded medical doctor. The mother stood at the side of the bed and watched emotionless. A wry smile crept across her face while she watched the orgy.</p><p>Evan moaned out, 'cumming.' It was the first thing the doctor had witnessed it say without first consulting it parents.</p><p>'Go ahead Evan. Show the doctor how much you love teaching others. Show him what your body does. Show the doctor how you have big orgasms.' Mrs. Troile said.</p><p>Evan's pussy tightened in a vise lock around the doctor's cock. He could feel Geoffrey's cock inside of Evan's ass through the thin tissue which separated its ass from vagina moving in and out. Then Abby fell backwards onto her sibling with Evan's cock still deep inside of her shaking from her own little girl orgasm. Then Geoffrey let out a low moan and the doctor could feel the boys cock pulsing inside of Evan's ass as it shot ropes of pubescent cum inside of the family fuck toy. The doctor thrust himself as deep as possible into Evan's tight pussy then his balls let lose everything they had. The doctors cock pulsed rapidly and the flow of cum shot up through his shaft and deep into the uterus of the 9-year-old. </p><p>Everyone lay there in a pile, sweaty bodies breathing heavily trying to regain their composure. Eventually Abby rolled off and laid herself across the bed. The doctor let his cock fall out with a gentle plop and long strands of cum followed. Geoffrey rolled Evan over on its front while he was still inside of the child and slowly withdrew his rigid cock; no surprise a boy of 13 would be ready to go again so soon. He was lucky he never had to use his right hand to get off; there was always a tight, warm, inviting hole he could cum into.</p><p>Much to the doctors dismay the father never returned home. Mrs. Troile did invite the doctor back at anytime. The doctor suggested that perhaps he could fly the whole family out to Baltimore for a week of interfamily study which she said their family would discuss.</p>"
3,"Pieces of Ronia Loewe, 8-Year-Old Kiddy Porn Star, Part 1",66tera99,sixtera99@yahoo.com,"['g', 'Ff', 'pedo', 'rough']",,2012-08-05T00:00:00,"All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious. 

The racial slurs provided in the story are not intended to be offensive or directed at any one person real or living. Also, I understand females don't ejaculate in the manner I describe in this story but I chose to allow this small detail into these events for effect.","<p>'I would like to stress how grateful I am for you to take time to come see me on short notice, to audition for me. I know you aren't used to having to do this with me but it's molto apprezzato,' Audiati Pressio told the mother and child sitting in front of him. Leaning back in his chair the olive skinned man adjusted his Bulgari eyeglasses and focused his attention to the girl. 'We have made a lot of movie and picture together and we both have our money. You now famous and I have every model hitting my door.' Audiati cleared his throat sat straight up in his chair and closed the leather binder on the table in front of him. He smiled and took the binder under his arm standing before his guests. 'It's then with regret that I think it is we go our separate ways, for the best I know, and I thank you for these years together, Ronia, but I'm now wanting to work with someone - different. I of course will never forget your generosity, Mrs. Loewe, you have made a beautiful daughter.' Running his hand down his tailored suit flattening a crease above his waist, he smiled and walked past the girl and mother without a passing glance.</p><p>'Dago cunt faggot.' The wide glass doors to the 3 story art deco building swung open, Ronia glided through cursing and muttering beneath her breath</p><p>'Please slow down, baby, you'll hurt yourself.' Her mother was chasing behind her, trotting in high heels struggling to keep pace. 'And please watch your language you're in public.'</p><p>Ronia whipped around to face her mother, curled black locks swung in an arch behind her head and settled over her shoulder. 'Fuck you!' Her lightly tanned face scowled at her mother. 'Who does that piece of shit think he is to reject me? Making me audition like some virgin whore and then telling me to fuck off.'</p><p>Mrs. Loewe reached her daughter dropping to her knees. 'I know you're upset but we can talk about it at home. You have to stop making a scene people are watching.' They were in the middle of downtown L.A. and there were at least 30 people on the sidewalk around them. Many bystanders were trying to go about their business but a few were murmuring and pointing at the child's outburst. 'Honey, you shouldn't of come outside wearing this outfit and keep your voice down someone might recognize you.'</p><p>Ronia yelled to the bystanders, her arms stretched out beside her while twirling around. 'It's what they want isn't it? Audiati might have forgotten that but I haven't.' A few people made quick glances but turned away before taking a second look. 'I'm tired of pretending I'm this good little girl!' She stopped and pointed to a man staring at her. 'You like this don't you!? You want a picture, because I'll take it all off for you,' she said pulling at the tight camisole around her lithe torso intending to strip the fabric off over her head. A sharp sting went through her arm when her mother's hand met skin. Her mother quickly pulled the material down, though it covered very little of her body.</p><p>The camisole was bleach white and clung to her body like spandex. The top of the fabric was cut just above her nipples which are hard and visible as raised bumps on her toned undeveloped chest. The bottom of her outfit ended about two inches above the little nub of her protruding belly button set against a flat muscular stomach. The front of the camisole, between her nipples, running from top to bottom was replaced with transparent lace fabric. She wore custom made jean shorts; the waist line had been lowered and curved inward ending about an inch above where her pussy slit began; a pink G-String was visible and rode high along the waist. The legs of her shorts had also been trimmed high on her thighs leaving about 4 inches of fabric from bottom to top. </p><p>'Ron - ' Mrs. Loewe stopped herself from saying the girls name. 'Sweetie, please get in the car and we'll talk about it but for now you really need to cover up.' She pleaded; face turning bright red from embarrassment. 'People are going to recognize you and when they see - this,' she whispered into the girl's small ear. 'If you lose your modeling career people will ask what we're doing to make all of this money.'</p><p>Ronia brushed her mother off and stomped her feet to the black Aston Matin Rapide sitting along the curb, their Chauffeur opened the door to let the girl in followed by her mother. She climbed over the center console and sat herself sideways in the bucket seat, back to the door to facing her mother. 'What did he mean by wanting to work with someone different?'</p><p>'Ronia, listen, you are still young and not used to rejection but you will learn as you get older that taste change.' Mrs. Loewe said as calmly as possible to her daughter to avoid a longer tantrum.</p><p>'Older? I'm old now? You think those fucking pedophiles look at all of this -' Ronia motioned her hands all over her body, '-and their cocks go limp? Since when was 8-years-old not young enough?' Ronia spat at her mother. 'Why the hell did I have to fuck for him today?'</p><p>'You did a great job today, baby, but I think Audiati was looking for someone more -,' Mrs. Loewe paused to consider her next words. 'Innocent. I was in a similar position when I was your age, sometimes you just get replaced. It's not fair but it happens.'</p><p>'Innocent? Who! Who is he replacing me with?' Ronia questioned her mother while fiddling with her trim jean shorts.</p><p>Mrs. Loewe reached over helping pull the very short shorts from her waist leaving only the pink cotton fabric G-string. 'He's bringing in another girl, a little blonde about 5-years-old, virgin.' Pulling down the G-string and taking it in her hand she examined cum drying on the inside and then looked over her daughters plump pussy where cum had dribbled out onto the girl's inner thigh. She reached into her purse and pulled out several wet wipes and cleaned the semen from around the child's lips, 'Lift your waist up and spread her ass cheeks, I think I see some cum.'</p><p>Ronia was becoming angry again. 'So the dago gets them while they are young; I was 6, fucks them and then I get thrown out because I'm not innocent? Is it because I fuck like a goddess or can deep throat fat dicked mother fuckers?'</p><p>Mrs. Loewe smacked Ronia's thigh, 'Mr. Audiati gave you everything that you have and you will show him respect. And yes, innocent, like today when you were with the man.' She paused. 'You faked it didn't you?'</p><p>Ronia sat her butt back on the leather seating surface and scowled again at her mother, 'That man was a 5 inch soft dicked inexperienced fool but I still milked him for everything he had.' </p><p>Mrs. Loewe put her hand on Ronia's stomach offering some comfort, 'Don't be angry baby but Mr. Audiati doesn't care how well you fuck. What he wants to see and more importantly his viewers want to see is you. We all know what your cum face looks like and the past few months it just hasn't been the same.' </p><p>'Is that why he wanted me to come in to audition for his next movie? Now he's going with a tight little 5-year-old so he can get authentic cum faces? When I was 6, any cock was more than enough, Brent was only 3 inches the first time you put him inside of me and I came harder than I ever had before. Same thing is going to happen with his new blonde toy.'</p><p>'It's like I told you, tastes change. There are plenty of other jobs out there and lots of people who will want to see you in front of the camera. I guarantee this was for the best. You've been doing 1-on-1 with men for so long it just doesn't give you the same sensations, we'll find you something different.' Mrs. Loewe admired her child's body; ripening hairless labia, enlarged clitoris poking out from between smooth folds, muscular abdomen, protruding navel, smooth chest hidden beneath the thin camisole, wide set shoulders, long slender neck and perfectly symmetrical face. 'So you didn't cum at all today?'</p><p>Ronia replied somewhat frustrated, 'No, I was saving myself for the audition. I haven't touched myself for 2 days.' Thinking back to the last time she touched herself was just after the mail had arrived. It was a clothing catalog and she loved to skip through to the kids beachwear where she would masturbate furiously to pictures of boys and girls running around in bikinis and Speedos imaging they fucked when the cameras stopped.</p><p>Mrs. Loewe leaned over to her daughter and lifted the camisole off her body leaving her bare chest exposed. 'Come sit on my lap, baby, let mommy takes care of you.'</p><p>Ronia looked into her mother's eyes and saw only love. 'Okay mommy.' Nodding her head she climbed over the center console to the bucket seat where he mother sat. All of a sudden she was her mother's innocent little girl again.</p><p>Their chauffeur was driving them home along crowed city streets, the 12 cylinder engines' rasp echoing through the city as the car swerved and accelerated past slower moving traffic. The windows were tinted but the silhouette a fully prepubescent 8-year-olds thin frame and completely smooth front that started at her collar bones and went down to and ended at her full pussy lips were still clearly visible. Only Ronia's puffy nickel sized areolas, half inch long erect nipples that stood proudly from her chest and the little marble sized outie poking from her stomach broke the imagery of complete smoothness but completely aided in the arousal of naked daughter facing her still sexy and once a child porn star mother. </p><p>Ronia was resting upright on her knees, feet dangling over the seat edge with her mother's legs between her thighs. He arms hung at her side and she was slumped forward solemnly with her head tilted down but her emerald green eyes were locked with her mother's gaze while she waiting eagerly for the familiar touch. </p><p>'Baby, look at your pussy, it's soaked.' Mrs. Loewe was eye fucking her daughter's mound that rose from the little v-shaped cleft formed from her thin boney hips and abdomen. 'Your little clitty is sticking out. Do you want me to touch it?' She asked while running her fingers around her lower abdomen and around the side of her labia, under her hips to find her puckered asshole and back around her daughter's pussy but never making direct contact. </p><p>Ronia pleaded between battered breaths; her rising heart rate and skin flushing. 'Please mommy, please. I'm sorry I yelled. I'm sorry I was mean, please mommy I need to feel good.' She was sent into the early throes of rapidly building orgasm at the hands of her mother's teasing fingers. 'Touch me in my special place mommy. Fuck my special place.' Unable to reach full gratification she began involuntarily thrusting her body against her mother's evading hand which continued to tease her, hoping to find the touch she desired on her engorged love button. </p><p>Mrs. Loewe just sat there examining her actions. Ronia sat in front of her, pussy mound set well defined against the child's thinness, her fingers caressing the 8-year-old body; Ronia had almost no curves at this age and it drove her mad with lust. Lightly tanned skin clung tightly around a lithe frame; every rib could be seen and counted, collar bones stuck out and looked like they could be snapped with 2 fingers. Small tummy was extending and distending with each rapid breath; when Ronia exhaled the firmness of her abdomen showed and you could almost make out a 6 pack of muscles, when sucking in air tummy distended become full and round, navel protruded greater than normal. She wanted to squeeze, lick and suck the little adornment while savoring her little girl's life giving breath with each rise and fall of her daughter's belly.</p><p>'Whatever my little girl wants she can have.' Mrs. Loewe put her hand in front of Ronia's pussy and extended her middle fingers. 'Go on baby.' </p><p>Ronia took a deep breath and pushed her hips forward, clitoris met with her mother's finger sending waves of pleasure throughout her body. She paused on the tip for a moment to grind her love button around savoring the sexual gratification. Her mouth hung open and drool came out over her lips and ran down to her chin, 'Mommy it feels - ahhh mommy I can't.' The intensity of pleasure washing over her young body was too much to handle. She had lost control of all moments with just her clitoris pressing into her mother's finger; it was a wonderful and confusing sensation, every muscle on her body showing, completely tensed and perspiration washing over her skin.</p><p>'It's okay if you need mommy to help you fuck. Mommy will do anything for her baby because I love you so much.' Mrs. Loewe's finger was dripping with Ronia's pussy juices making it easy to start sliding her finger forward and back between the crests of her daughter's pussy. 'Oh baby your pussy is soaked and your clitty is so big.' She was shocked at how swelled with blood Ronia's citreous had become. She had never seen one so big on a girl so small. As a child her own clitoris was maybe half a big. 'Is mommy doing a good job of fucking?'</p><p>Ronia could only grunt and purr. The finger at her pussy moved back and forth more quickly with each pass. Her orgasm was welling inside of her but she wasn't intent on reaching it too quickly. She had wanted release but now her mind was set on enjoying the physical attention. Audiati had taught her several mind tricks to draw her focus from pleasure to impede release which was a great skill to help lengthen the scene of a movie or extrapolate orgasmic sensations. Sometimes it applying a sharp pan to a sensitive part of your body, but care needed to be taken that you didn't draw it out too long and turn it into something pleasurable. The sex scene she had participated in today had aroused her slightly but not enough to reach orgasm and not having achieved release for the past two days increased the sensitivity in her body. She wasn't like other girls who thought about Barbies or coloring, her mind had been conditioned to only think about the next sexual release and she had no shame in how she went about achieving it.</p><p>Mrs. Loewe ran the tip of her finger over the engorged clitoris pausing briefly to make small circles around it, teasingly, then pressing firmly on it and making quick side to side motions. Moving her finger down and under the folds of the girl's pussy she found her true desire. The slickness on her finger allowed her to slip its entire length inside Ronia's asshole without resistance, pulling her finger out and pressing it inside several more times until the slickness had worn off. She was going to stop and lubricate her finger again but decided to continue fingering her daughter's asshole dry.</p><p>Ronia moan loudly, 'Noo it hurts mommy.'</p><p>Mrs. Loewe was deep in lust and cared little about anything outside of maximizing her own pleasure. 'Ronia your asshole is so amazing. It's gripping my finger like it doesn't want me to stop. I'll put another one inside just for your baby.' she was losing control and found herself grinding her hips along her seat slicking the leather with her own pussy juices.</p><p>'Noo don't ple -.' Ronia's voice trailed off as her mother forced another finger into her dry asshole, pushing and pulling at her insides. The sensation was wild and through the pain she could feel her pussy convulsing and a new wetness dripping down her leg; a gushing sensation like she had lost control of her bladder. </p><p>'Such a good little cunt, getting wet for mommy, fucking getting so fucking wet for mommy.' Mrs. Loewe growled and spat the words out while increasing the pace of ass fucking her 8-year-old. 'Ronia, baby, do you want mommy inside of your fuck hole?' She encouraged her daughter while pummeling her stink hole. 'I promise you'll cum. Do you want mommy to make you cum like the cunt you are?' </p><p>Ronia's body was wracked with pleasure, 'Yes, mommy, yes, cum, cum, yes.' </p><p>Mrs. Loewe screamed at her daughter, 'oh god, that's so fucking surprising, you want to cum all over mommy? Is that all you care about? Fucking spraying your fuck juices on mommy's face? Is that all your good for?' Her fingers had become a blur as she lost control of herself. Her free hand went around to her daughter's backside pulling her child's body forward. The girl's plump little nipple came in line with her hungry mouth sucking fiercely and using her teeth to nibble at the length of erect nipple. </p><p>'Okay, mommy wants to go inside of your pussy but she doesn't want to use her finger. Mommy wants you to cum in her mouth.'</p><p>'Mommy, yes, just please hurry and make me cum. I can't take it anymore. I need to cum.' Ronia pleaded with tears running down her face, sweat poured over her body which ached terribly from sexual tension coursing through her every fiber.</p><p>Mrs. Loewe put her fingers up to Ronia's face, 'You made my finger dirty, clean it first and then you can cum.' Her fingers are covered in the girls sweet pussy juices but also the stink from her asshole and knew Ronia hated the taste of asshole. One of the girl's rules was she refused to perform oral after anal sex but it made Mrs. Loews pussy cream to imagine watching the girl forced to taste ass. She could make her daughter do anything she wanted in the current state and she wasn't going to miss this opportunity. </p><p>Ronia was so close to orgasm she didn't think twice, pursing her lips like she was about to perform oral on a little boy, taking the entire length of her mother's fingers into her mouth, she ran her tongue around getting every last drop of juice and stink and swallowing as quickly as possible.</p><p>Mrs. Loewe watched as her daughters face contorted at the taste of asshole. 'Swallow. Good girl.' Smiling in admiration at what she could make her daughter do when she was in lust. 'Lay back against the front seat.'</p><p>Ronia's leaned backwards, head and shoulders against the back of the front seat. She was still straddling her mother's legs, her smooth flat and delicate front side curving upwards towards he mother.</p><p>Lying horizontal in the air Ronia had her pussy right at her mother's hungry mouth. Her mother's hands were under her backside feeling every inch of her smooth skin and spending a particularly long amount of time at her ass cheeks and touching the abused little asshole.</p><p>Mrs. Loewe starred at her daughter's slick pussy which contracted from pleasure, a mix of fluids leaking out. The scent of her sex struck her with a new intensity sending her mind into another tailspin, her own pussy was getting wetter and her hips began grinding the seat again. 'Your pussy is so pretty when it's so fucking wet.' Her tongue went to lightly graze the velvet folds tasting a sweet and pungent mix of fluids while moaning to aloud.</p><p>Ronia was so eager to have her pussy eaten she started pushing her pussy forward hoping to have the tongue enter he cunt. 'Mommy, don't tease me, please, eat my pussy!'</p><p>Mrs. Loewe pushed forward; tongue entering the child's sex, her mouth opened and took the whole of the child's labia into her mouth. She flicked her tongue inside of the warm, soft and wet hole. She tasted and nibbled at it like it were a soft peach, fluid pouring out and filling her mouth, taking it all into here stomach in a single gulp.</p><p>Ronia thrashed wildly against her mother's face and grunting hoarsely aloud, 'fuck me.' Her breathing became labored and shallow and her screams came out as squeaks. Her mother's tongue was running circles around the inside of her vagina hitting her G-spot sending her pussy into contractions. What her mother couldn't drink spilled out around her thighs and dripped along the crack of her asshole.</p><p>Mrs. Loewe's moved her hand around to Ronia's ass and thighs, moaning when she came in contact with Ronia's warm perspiring skin. She smeared her hands in her daughter's fluids and spread it around the child's body. The feeling of her daughter's firm physic beneath her roaming fingers was intoxicating. Ronia's stomach was bulging upward, tightening and using all available strength to grind against her mouth. Every rise and crest of abs beneath her touch was fascinating. Her child's eyes met her own at the erotic scene before her.</p><p>'Touch my body mommy, touch me everywhere, I'm cumming in your mouth - my cunt in your mouth- mommy I feel good.' She mustered out with all of her strength. Every touch of her skin felt like lighting striking her head. She started picking up the pace of her grinding faster and faster against her mother's mouth. The strength in her legs was fading quickly and with what little was still there she used to pull her mother's mouth harder into her pussy, teeth met against the sensitive and engorged clitoris which was full to bursting, causing her to go rigid, frozen in the air left only aware to the eruption of pleasure running throughout her body and bursting out between the crest of her labia. </p><p>Mrs. Loewe felt Ronia's pussy entrance tighten around her tongue. A new and different rush of liquid entered her mouth. The taste altogether was much different than before; more pungent and sour then sweet. It was thick and stuck to the inside of her mouth and slowly crawled down the back of her throat. Knowing her daughter was in the midst of orgasm sent herself over the edge, grinding hard against the seat, her sticky cum juices spreading around her underwear and ruining the perforated leather seating surface.</p><p>Ronia felt like all of her body was rushing out from her pussy as she achieved orgasm. Her body made stuttering motions while her mother's mouth continued to press tightly around her sex. The tongue inside of her pussy still trashed elevating her orgasm to higher levels. She didn't think it was ever going to stop; her heart beat increased faster and faster becoming arrhythmic, her breathing had stopped because she couldn't relax her diaphragm or throat. She could only stare down along the length of her rigid and wet body at her mother who gnawed her pussy and lovingly sucked down her fluids. </p><p>Mrs. Loewe wanted to continue eating her daughter out but she began to feel nauseous as her stomach became full of her child's cum. She considered that Ronia had urinated which meant she drank he daughters piss for the first time, the thought increased her arousal but she put that thought aside for now. When she removed her mouth from the child, long strands of saliva and cum followed; clinging to Ronia's spent pussy and her own face. She wiped the excess fluids from her skin and smeared them over Ronia's swollen little mound with the palm of her hand, forward and backwards, massaging the mix of juices into her delicate and violated body. When she was satisfied she helped her daughter down and onto her lap which was soaked with a mix of their juices, cradling the girl's body in her arms as they recovered from their sexual performance.</p><p>The innocuous driver calmly turned around to face the post fuck scene, 'we are home Mrs. Loewe.' They were passing just in front of their gated mansion that was inspired by many Tuscan villas. 'It appears we have company.' </p><p>-----------------</p><p>In front of the house a late model Audi A8 and a nicely dressed man stood in the cul-de-sac in front of the house. 'That's Brent Joffre with Kitche magazine, did we have an interview?' Fear struck Mrs. Loewe. Normally she was much more careful about spacing out appointments. Their car had just pulled into the long sloping driveway headed to Brent. 'Go as slow as you can so I can get her dressed.' Shaking Ronia awake she handed the girl a sundress she keeps in her purse for just such appointments. </p><p>'I don't want to get dressed. I want to be naked and look at the mirror.' Ronia said refusing the dress.</p><p>'Baby, Mr. Joffre is here, I don't know but maybe you have an interview. I don't remember scheduling it.'</p><p>'Fucking Christ, this why I wanted a real manager so I could fire them for screwing up.' she scowled at her mother, angry she wouldn't be able to bask in her post fuck jubilation. She developed a unique fascination of the physical aspects of sex at an early age. She enjoys staring at herself in the mirror while spreading her pussy and ass to see what the after effects look like and if anything is still dripping out. If her fuck scene was being recorded she would immediately rewatch and masturbate to it while streaming through her webcam to a select few VIP members, an expensive privilege. Then she would lay by the pool for the rest of the day having one of the illegals they have on staff pamper her. She enjoyed having illegal immigrants on staff, they never spoke much English and they would never say anything about what went on inside the house for fear of deportation. She has her mother fire most of them every few months because she loved the look on the faces of new hires when she would call for them into her room only to find her masturbating, making them watch while she stared back causing her to have violent orgasms. </p><p>'Ronia I'm so sorry, mommy will make it up to you I swear but you really need to get some clothes on... if he sees you like this.' Looking over her daughter's naked, wet and abused body, 'I just don't know.'</p><p>'You're the one with the wet pants. I'll just jump out of the car and scream that you were raping me. That would be fun.' Ronia said slyly to her mother, not sure if she meant it or not but she had considered it. She enjoyed the thrill of close encounters and the idea of people seeing her engaged in sex. She wanted them to know how good she was and deep down she never understood why so few people were as interested in fucking as she was. She loved going to the mall in a strapless ruffled tube top that only just covered her chest and low cut skinny jeans, some people just smiled at her thinking it was cute that such a little girl was dressed this way, some women scowled at her and especially her mother if she had come along but the men always stared in lust mouths hanging open looking stupidly unaware that their wives or girlfriends are all too aware that they are eye fucking her nubile body.</p><p>'Ronia, don't talk like that, Mommy loves you and couldn't live without you.' Fear was building in Mrs. Loewe. 'Sweetie, please do this for me.'</p><p>'I'll do it but I won't be happy about it. I'm not showering and I'm changing into something else when I go inside.' Taking the yellow sundress dotted in blue polka dots she slide it over her head and paused to look down at the big blue buttons on the shoulder straps. 'I hate this dress.'</p><p>'You look so sweet and innocent.'</p><p>Ronia stared out the window at Mr. Joffre, they have done a few other interview's together, never at home. She wishes she could seduce him, at the very least sit in his lap if he thinks its innocent and rub herself against his cock. Her pussy churned a little at the lewd thought.</p><p>'Aren't you forgetting something?' Mrs. Loewe held out a blonde wig.</p><p>'Fucking shit it's always something. Can't I just tell him I dyed my hair black?' Taking the wig in her hand she plopped it on her head. Her mother did her best to make it look natural but there wasn't much time to make it perfect so they left it as messy as possible to hide the seams.</p><p>'Your other fans would put two-and-two together of-'</p><p>Ronia cut her mother off, 'Shut the fuck up I know!</p><p>When they came to a stop Ronia came out of the car first to distract Mr. Joffre so her mother could go past unnoticed and change her clothes. 'Hi Mr. Joffre, did we have an interview?'</p><p>He responded cheerfully. 'Well, we made the appointment last month but I know you just get busier and busier.'</p><p>Ronia dropped her shoulders and cocked her head, her eyes got big, 'Awww I'm sooo sorry, did you wait long?'</p><p>'No its only been a few minutes but its okay. Anything to get an interview with the fan favorite Ronia Loewe. 'Hello there Mrs. Loewe.' He waved.</p><p>'Can't talk right now, I have to get the clothes out of the dryer.' Mrs. Loewe called over jogging around the house to go through the back door.</p><p>Ronia giggled, 'Mommy is scatter brained today. She does so much for me and she needs a break and I love her this much.' Stretching out her arms then brought them around to hug herself.</p><p>'Aren't you just the sweetest girl in the world.' Joffre beamed down at her. 'Maybe we could go inside, I just have a few questions about your next fashion shoot and how the record is coming along, we're all excited to hear about it.'</p><p>Ronia offered her hand to Mr. Joffre and led him inside showing him into the parlor room. 'If you want to set up your camera and stuff I'm gonna go change clothes. I'll be down in about 5 minutes, kay?'</p><p>Upstairs in her room she jumped backwards onto her bed spreading herself out. The bottom of her dress rode up to her hips exposing her pussy to the cool air of the house, savoring the feeling momentarily. The idea came to her suddenly. The interview is going to be filmed and seen by tens of thousands of people everywhere. How can I show everyone how good I am at fucking? She hopped out of bed and slid the dress off over her head and ran into her closet to a small pink box hidden behind her shoes collection. </p><p>Inside was her favorite 5 inch motorized pink dildo. At the bottom of the dildo was a heavy metal silver magnet, the shaft of the toy was sectioned in 10 layers, each layer spun around the shaft and was covered in small nubs that vibrated. It was battery powered and had a wireless controller. She took it in her hand and ran over to the full size mirror. Glaring at her naked body she ran her hands all around her chest, stomach, down her legs and back up to her pussy while swaying her body to a song in her head. She spread legs apart, bowed them inwards which made her little mound stand more prominently from between her prepubescent hips. She licked her fingers, spit on them and began masturbating her sex, favoring her engorging clitoris as it poked out from between her labia.</p><p>When her pussy began to soak her hand and inner thighs she took her toy and ran it between her pussy lips fully lubricating its length. Then, setting it on the floor she hovered her pussy over the tip of the toy. She glared into the mirror as her labia spread along the slick tip. She pressed down and grunted aloud as it entered her pussy. The nubs along the shaft massaged the sensitive inner walls of her vagina causing a rush of fluids to spill out. Spreading her legs further apart she continued inserting the entire length of the dildo inside of herself until she was doing a full split and her ass was flat on the floor. She put her hand to her pussy to hold the dildo in place, staggered onto her feet and bounced over to her closet pulling out a new outfit. She put on a short kaki skirt and a blue plaid button down with short sleeves that she tucked in at her waist with a big belt and gold emblem. Finally she grabbed big gold cross necklaces off of the floor.</p><p>15 minutes passed before Ronia came trotting into the parlor room with a chair in hand.</p><p>'Oh I set a few chairs up for us already.' Mr. Joffre said surprised to see the small girl hauling a chair bigger than her into the room.</p><p>'This is my lucky chair!' She gleamed at him. 'It's super comfy too.' Her intentions were known only to her. She was taking a huge risk, if her mother found out she would never hear the end of it but she couldn't help herself. </p><p>'No problem, sweetie.'</p><p>Setting the chair in front of Joffre she hoped up onto the seat. She sat awkwardly for a few moments, sliding her butt around until she found the spot she was looking for. 'Oh that's' it.' She whispered to herself.</p><p>'What was that?' Joffre asked.</p><p>Ronia shivered for a moment, 'ah nothing - erm I'm just excited to get started.' She piped out at him. The magnet at the bottom of the dildo that was hidden inside of her pussy made contact with another magnet inside of the seat cushion locking the two together. The magnet was so strong that she could no longer even shift her hips more than a few millimeters. She was forced to sit somewhat rigidly because if she leaned forward or back the dildo poked uncomfortably at vaginal wall. 'I'm ready to start anytime you are.' She was struggling to regain her composure. She hadn't even turned the dildo on but the thought that she would cum on camera for so many people and they wouldn't even know it drove her mad.</p><p>Joffre sat forward, 'Hello Kitche.com viewers this is Kevin Joffre her with child super star Ronia Loewe. Ronia a pleasure to have you here with us today.'</p><p>Ronia's hand was in her pocket and she pressed the remote control on switch causing the dildo to begin vibrating and spinning slowly inside of her, 'P-plea the eh pleasure is me.' She giggled. 'Sorry tongue tied.'</p><p>'That's no problem. So last time we talked you were hard at work on an album. Maybe you can tell us how that's coming along.'</p><p>Her pussy was churning beneath her. 'Oh yea, uhm we finished writing all of the songs and I've been in the studio to record lyrics and uhm, uhhhhmmm.' Her words trailed off into a moan, the pleasure welling around her pussy, steaming up into her brain and over flowing out between her labia. Her eyes rolled up into her head and she had to grip the sides of the chair to keep herself from flailing around too much.</p><p>'Ronia you're sweating a lot. Are you okay?' Joffre asked concerned.</p><p>'Oh I'm great just a little warm you know.' She was losing her composure and the interview just started. 'I just have to thank God for giving me everything that I have. I want to share his love with everyone out there and spread the message of love for euhhhhmmm Jesus Christ fu.' She cut herself of before spouting several obscenities.</p><p>Joffreeyeing her up and down. 'Yes, last time we spoke you talked a lot about how religion has inspired you to be a better person.'</p><p>Ronia could sense Joffre's eyes all over her body, suspecting he was aware of the subtle convulsions. She went through all of his questions as best she good, focusing all of her efforts on remaining conscious but she found herself pressing the button to increase the speed of vibrations and rotation. Her hips were gently grinding against the stiff fuck toy inside of her. 'Yes, I want to spread the message of lord and savior to inspire others the way I've been. The CD will be ready in about 3 months and we have 12 songs planned. Hmmm.' Ronia braced herself for the coming orgasm. She starred right into the camera, eyes fluttering slightly and mouth ajar, smiling.</p><p>Ronia made a proper fuck face for thousands to see. She suddenly felt a wash of satisfaction. She congratulated herself for accomplishing something meaningful.</p><p>Her composure was much more professional after her orgasm. The interview finished in just over 30 minutes after a line of questioning about her burgeoning fashion career and since it was summer much of her work involved bikini modeling, short sun dresses, and light nightwear. 'Thank you so much for your time Ronia, all of us at Kitche.com can't wait till we get to sit down and talk with you again.' Joffre turned to the camera, 'I'm Kevin Joffre with Ronia Loewe, thanks for tuning in.' Joffre gathered his things while conversing with Ronia who was unsure of whether she could stand without falling over.</p><p>Ronia waved her hand and said goodbye to Joffre as he left with all of his equipment over his shoulders. When he was out of the room she pulled her red satin panties down to the floor. Then, she squatted and pushed on her lower abdomen causing the dildo to emerge from her red and swollen pussy. She grabbed her panties and found herself totally unsurprised at how damp the fabric was. What did take her for surprise was the thick clear fluid along the crotch, happy to know that she is producing more and more ejaculate every time she orgasms.</p><p>She shot out of the door just as Joffre was getting into his car. 'Mr. Joffre, wait!' He stepped away from his car and started towards her as she shot into him in a full hug. 'I didn't thank you enough for all you do for me, getting the word out about my career and music. Thank you sooo much!' </p><p>Mr. Joffre patted her on the back. 'You do just as much for us as we do for you; it evens out in the end. I'll give you a call when we get the interview online, okay?' He stepped away and started back to his car. </p><p>As he was driving off Ronia just stopped and starred at the taillights disappearing off into the street. 'I did something really naughty' she said to herself, smiling from ear to ear. When she was hugging him her drenched satin panties found their way into his jacket pocket. </p><p>-----------------</p><p>'I never thought I'd get to work with you. You were with Audiati for the past - what - year and a half or so? I've seen all of your work, even the homemade footage from when you were much younger up until your last movie with Audiati.' Bernard Young a 25 year old prodigy upstart pornographer from North Africa stood against the wall of the small studio; converted from a ballet and dance hall when he bought the 2 story building a little over 4 years ago. 'I regret not getting this opportunity sooner. For that man to confine you to those pedestrian movies is saddening. So many years and opportunities missed but that's in the past now that you are with me.' Bernard began pacing around the small space, watching the infinite reflections of himself in the mirrors taking up the right and left walls of the room. 'You are certainly ready for real films.'</p><p>'What's the difference?' Ronia asked as she stood in the exact center of the room staring into the same infinite reflection of Bernard. 'I have made a lot of films.' She questioned the man. Ronia's fan base made finding a new director and producer quite easy. When the call went out Bernard overnighted several films and magazines with his work for them to look over. Thought several amateurs tried to get her attention Bernard's talents were immediately recognizable from only a few scenes. Their introduction had only occurred last week when she came in to interview, however informal it was, but she already felt very comfortable around him. He gave a strong sense of professionalism while having an inert understanding that instilled a sense of friendship on first meeting. </p><p>'No, no not at all.' He instantly corrected her, confident in his response. 'What you did was voyeurism and exploitation.' He paused for a moment, 'His camera saw you as a means to an end; rousing arousal from the viewer for fiscal gain. Where was the caring? To your viewers you're a piece of meat that affords them masturbation. They don't know you as a person, but as an object. What I do is engage the viewer in the act of sexual exploration. I want people to feel and see the beautiful pleasures of intimate acts in personal experience. Yes, people will become aroused and masturbate or use what you do as a teaching tool for themselves or children but it won't be because how big the penis entering you is or what new physical contortion we can pose you in while bringing about the aggressors semen.' He stopped to catch his breath and leer at Ronia.</p><p>She suddenly felt very exposed. She never considered herself as a pawn. It struck her how she had been used but she did take some comfort in the new perspective that allowed her to see why Audiati, a man whom she deeply trusted, was able to cast her aside so quickly.</p><p>Bernard continued, 'You need to understand that my process is much different than what you might expect.' He paused again to approach Ronia circling around the girl to admire her nakedness. 'A movie you make might have been shot in one long take. A one hour movie might take a little longer than that with some cuts in-between to direct you or change angle.' He ran his hand over her bare shoulders bushing the long black hair behind her, drinking in her boney prepubescent physic. 'My films have dialog and emotion, we might do multiple takes, perhaps one hour of useable footage in my movie takes 15 to 20 hours to complete.'</p><p>Both of his hands grasped her shoulders while he stood directly behind her lightly pressing his body into hers. 'I - wow I never have done anything like that.' She felt herself turning in sync with the man until she was staring ahead to an empty wall. Her confidence was draining a little and worry washed over her. 'What if I can't do all that? I never fucked for more then - I don't know - like 2 hours at most and - I mean I was so -'</p><p>'Hush, Ronia. You don't need to worry. I make perhaps 1 movie a month; we won't overwhelm you too quickly. I do intend on making you a star. You won't just be a face people recognize - look ahead Ronia.' Bernard turned his head to view his reflection standing behind the girl whose head stood just above his waist, he was a very tall man and she was a very tiny girl, though herself tall, her body was dwarfed by his. Her round head with silky smooth black hair fell below her shoulder blades, slender neck above her body, and the forward curvature of her back pushing her muscular and undeveloped front outward in an arc. 'We are going to make that happen very quickly and lucky for you my methods will become apparent sooner than you think. When I found out we were getting you on the team I sat down and wrote a series of short films that you will be helping me out on.' His right hand, the one on the side of his reflection he was looking at rose up from her shoulders along her neck, under her chin to her lips, grazing her cheek and finally resting with a hand full of hair grasped in his hand. Her tugged gently causing her to go rigid and stand totally upright. 'Good girl,' his warm voice encouraged her while instilling confidence. His left hand fell over to her chest on the left breast. Pulling her hair caused her body to tense revealing how muscular she was. 'Not an ounce of fat I think.' </p><p>'What will I be doing in you movies - erm - sorry. I mean films.'</p><p>'It's okay. First, we have many habits to break.' His fingers roamed around her chest, tweaking each nipple between his thumb and forefinger causing their full erection. 'You won't be in the first film, I want you to observe, get to know the crew and the actors I use. We are a family here. A very intimate family actually.' He laughed casually, fully understanding the predicament of being involved in child pornography; the secrecy and risks involved. His full hand grasped at her small chest roughly desiring her flesh. 'We'll start you as a fluffer.'</p><p>'A what?' </p><p>Bernard grinned, 'Fluffers main job is to prepare the actors before and during scenes and sometimes help other crews relax after a long day.' His palm slide down over her small slightly distended belly which rose and fell with each of her breaths. 'Sometimes after each take there can be 10 or 15 minutes before we start filming again and the actors need to stay aroused but not cum so when we edit the film together it all looks natural. Or sometimes we need the actors to cum before we start shooting so they last longer. When you shoot for several hours you are bound to accidently or intentionally get off.' His hand roamed around her tummy. He pulled her hair tighter causing the child to draw in her stomach. He continued to leer in the mirror at the new shape her body took, admiring and memorizing the form.</p><p>A slight anger rose inside of her, 'That sounds like a bitch job for inexperienced fools.' She flushed and scowled her face pushing herself away from him.</p><p>Bernard's hands had a tight grasp on her and he pulled her back into him but tighter this time. 'Relax Ronia. No one here thinks that way. It's true you are probably more sexually capable then many of the actors I have been using for years but it's important that you do this not just for me but to prove to the crew and other actors that you are committed. Most young actors are fluffers for years before they earn the right to be in my films; a few never even make it in front of the camera. Do you know why Ronia?'</p><p>'Why?' she replied.</p><p>Her jeered, 'Because they suck!' Bellowing with laughter he pulled Ronia in closer to him feeling the light chuckle rising from her stomach.</p><p>Ronia wasn't too sure she understood the joke but she joined in the laughter anyway.</p><p>'Everyone in my family knows who you are Ronia. All of last week I showed them your clips and they were impressed, they know what you can do but we have to go through the motions.' He went back to focusing on her body. His right hand continued to roam her flesh. 'With this body, Ronia -you can do anything.' His fingers began prodding at her protruding outie, squeezing and pulling at her adornment. He felt the girl's breathing increase and the heat from her naked flesh. </p><p>Her body instinctively began rubbing against his, finding his crotch just under her shoulder blades. 'Bernard, your hands know how to pleasure me.' She moaned out in a deep and sensual tone. She felt his hand slide down her lower abdomen stopping just above her exposed and full pussy lips. She began grinding her hips upwards in an attempt to find his touch on her sex. </p><p>'So eager and willing. I'm very excited to work with you.' With that said, he pulled away from the girl letting her hair slide between his fingers as he retracted his hand. Ronia was left standing in the middle of the room, flush and confused, her naked body fully exposed.</p><p>'What are you doing? Don't you want to -' She suddenly felt very vulnerable and was for the first time in her whole life aware of her nakedness and body. 'I - I - what are you doing.' She wrapped her arms around herself turning away from him and looking around for her clothes.</p><p>'How do you feel right now?' Bernard stood at a distance and glared at her. 'You think I should want you because you offer yourself willingly to me? I'm not that weak, whore.'</p><p>Tears welled up in her eyes. Her voice squeaked, 'where are my clothes? I want to go home.' She felt his eyes on her and turned to him and pleaded, 'Please. Why are you looking at me like that you asshole!'</p><p> 'The biggest challenge of acting is expressing emotions. Lust and passion are easy when you are in the midst of fucking and overwhelmed with pleasure. Ronia, you are much too confident, arrogant and unwilling or unable to read other people.' He said in a very stern voice.</p><p>Ronia's tears stopped and she regained her composure struggling to understand what was happening.</p><p>'You are great at sexual expression but we must get you to express other emotions on command; shame, fear, happiness, sadness, anger, greed, envy, rejection and self-consciousness.' He smiled at her. 'Art is vulnerability, Ronia. You need to trust me and it's not that I don't lust after having you, I've dreamed about it for years, but those kinds of interactions between my actors and crew only confuse and make this business difficult. Ronia, you will be the greatest star the world has seen.' </p><p>-----------------</p><p>There are huge tulips all around Ronia. The smell of flowers filled her nose. Cool soft dirt went between her toes sending chills up through her spine. Her skin glistened in the mid-day sun.</p><p>She could see for miles through the valley of flowers which filled her eyes with beautiful whites, yellows, blues, reds, pinks and violets. As she skipped carelessly through the field she found herself to be naked, finally free from the clothes that bound her from the self-expression she craved. The soft peddles grazed over her tanned skin sending jolts of electricity through her body. </p><p>After what felt like a mile she stopped at the top of a grassy knoll which held a small pond with brightly colored Koi swimming along the surface. Looking into the pond Ronia found she was covered in pollen. Head to toe there were a myriad of shades and hues of every flower she touch from the field of tulips. She stretched her arms out in front of her and watched the sun dance and glisten off of the colorful pollen which trapped Ronia's mind in a trance. </p><p>She found herself compelled to run her hands around her body which caused the pollen to mix into a fantastic rainbow of colors her eyes had never seen before. The more she rubbed the more the colors changed and compelled her to molest herself. Her hands roamed and explored her tiny 8-year-old body. She looked down into the pond again and watched herself grope her skinny body. The longer she starred at the water the more clear her reflection became, the more she could see and feel her thinness, the longer her nipples grew, the bigger her navel became, the more her clitoris engorged and filled with blood and as she roamed over these features her mind continued to empty as it was replaced by the pleasure she felt. </p><p>Her pussy oozed thick strands of cum down her legs which drew the attention of Koi in the pond which were sticking their little faces above the edge of the water tasting the acrid scent coming from her fuck hole. As she masturbated there was a buzzing that was initially faint and disturbed her very little but it began to grow louder and louder with each pass she made over her clitoris. She was nearing orgasm, it was so close but the more the noise filled her head the less clear her reflection in the pond became and the less pleasure her body felt. The Koi no longer swam at the surface but instead returned to their mindless swimming in circles. The buzzing was so loud she couldn't concentrate on her pussy and she screamed out at the destructive noise to stop.</p><p>'Fucking cunt fucker!' Ronia screamed aloud. She was ripped from her slumber to look over and find a wasp planted firmly in her arm. She swatted violently at it catching it in her palm, crunching it and sends guts out in every direction. 'Faggot!'</p><p>'Is you okay Mrs. Ronia?' A Latino woman came rushing out of the house towards Ronia carrying a tray of drinks. 'You were sleeping. Did you have the nightmare?'</p><p>'I don't know, Candela. I don't remember but this fucking faggot cunt wasp stung me on the arm.' Ronia screamed again. Her body was tense from rage as she looked down at the splattered bug on her arm. 'Give me your dress so I can wipe this kike off of my arm!'</p><p>'Mrs. Ronia, such language you use. It's not a good thing.' Candela said with a heavy accent.</p><p>'Spic cunt. You don't tell me what to do. Take off your dress and give it to me so I can wipe this faggot off of my arm!' Ronia continued to scream as the pain in her arm grew and swelled. 'I'll get on the phone right now and call police and tell them you don't have citizenship and they'll drag your ass back over the border.'</p><p>'Ronia, you can use you towel to wipe the bug off. You do not need my dress.'</p><p>'I don't need it but I want it - Now! Once I call the police maybe I should tell them how you come outside when I'm playing innocently by the pool and you make me take my clothes off, lay on the hot cement and you rub my bald cunt until it's bright red and raw. Then you take me inside to the kitchen and lay me over the counter and sodomize me with different utensils and slap my ass with hot spatulas.' Ronia stood in front of Candela completely naked. She has 2 closets full of swimwear she's bought or been given during her modeling career but has only ever worn them on but a few occasions when she had gone to the beach. She saw no reason to wear anything when swimming or laying out. To her tan lines weren't sexy and if you shower naked you should swim naked.</p><p>Candela set the drink tray down on the lounge chair next to Ronia, tears running down her face. 'I do not wish to do these things to you. They are very bad.'</p><p>Ronia put her hands on her small undefined waist proudly displaying her body. Her legs placed firmly on the ground a foot apart, her plump pussy juttying downward between her legs. She starred hard at the housemaid. 'Do what I say now!' She scowled, turned and picked up her cell phone and dialed 9-1-1.</p><p>There was a pause followed by 2 rings. '911 what's the nature of your emergency.' The operator asked.</p><p>'Okay Ronia, okay! Please I'll do for you.' She sobbed.</p><p>Ronia snapped the phone shut tossing it on the ground carelessly. Candela unfastened her apron, folded it and neatly set it aside. Bending over she grabbed the hem of the blue dress and lifted slowly over her head. She wore a white tee-shirt and granny panties pulled high over her stomach. She was a heavy set woman, middle aged and had 5 children. </p><p>'Here you go Ronia. Here is my dress like you ask.' Candela tossed the outfit to the sun kissed nude little 8-year-old standing before her. </p><p>Ronia cackled aloud and tossed the dress into the pool where it immediately began to sink.</p><p>Candela gasped allowed, 'You are an evil child. God will not easily forgive you.'</p><p>Ronia spat back, 'You think God gives a fuck about a border rat? Useless bitch.' Ronia looked Candela up and down and began laughing. 'No, I think I'll be the one who asks God to forgive you for being a fat whore.'</p><p>Candela burst into tears but didn't move for fear of the little girl. She was bigger and stronger than Ronia but she was a peaceful spirit that would catch flies and let them free outside.</p><p>Ronia's shifted on her feet. She relaxed very quickly stretching her hands over her head until she was on the tips of her toes. She let out a sigh and looked at Candela in the eyes and smiled. 'I'm really horny right now. You did that to me Candela.' She began rubbing her pussy, wetting her fingers with the secreting juices then brought them up to her mouth and sucked each digit clean. 'I'm sorry I was mean and said those awful things, Candela. I do love you. You know that right?'</p><p>'You say such hurtful things, Ronia! I do not believe you apology.' </p><p>Ronia just smiled. 'I don't appreciate being called a liar, but you can make it up to me so I don't have to make that phone call.' Ronia sat herself on the ground of the hot concrete. 'Fucking stings!' She inhaled deeply then lay back on the ground. </p><p>Candela gasped and ran over to the girl. 'Ronia you are going to burn your skin. Please get up.'</p><p>Ronia put her feet firmly on the ground, knees in the air and spread herself wide revealing her moist, fat little pussy. 'I'll get up after you rub my pussy. Go on. You know how to do it.'</p><p>Candela was sobbing again but knew she could not win this battle. Squatting down beside the girl she moved her hand and pressed it against the child's pussy. Ronia always told her to look into her eyes while she was being molested so she would know what her abuse was doing to her innocent little mind. It broke Candela's heart but this job provided so much for her family she couldn't afford to lose it.</p><p>'That feels so great, rub harder and faster.' Ronia commanded. It was mid-day and around 110 degree outside as the sun beat against the ground. The concrete beneath her could likely cook an egg. Her searing skin screamed in her brain to get up but the reality of the situation gave her so much pleasure she couldn't bear to move. Her pussy was gushing juices ass her house maid rubbed at her pussy. Her clitoris was growing bigger and becoming overly sensitive to Candela's touch. </p><p>'When do we stop, Ronia?' Candela asked through her sobbing. Her palm ran smoothly over Ronia's puffy mound that sat against the girl's smooth, flat, prepubescent body like a hill in a valley. The women could only sit in stare into the girl's fluttering eyes.</p><p>Ronia let out a long moan feeling her pussy convulsing as she neared her orgasm. The pain at her back and arm grew worse. 'I have two more things planned.' Ronia began grinding her hips up and down against the woman's hand. 'Finger fuck me! Make my baby pussy cream.' Ronia and her maid were still staring into each other's eyes while Ronia licked her lip ands blew kisses to the women molesting her pussy.</p><p>Candela solemnly nodded her head and pushed her middle finger into the girl's tight and moist cunt. There was no resistance; the inner walls of her vagina welcomed the penetration by gripping tightly around her finger. She pulled her finger out and pressed it back in slowly while gradually increasing her speed. Ronia's juices were squirting out each time she pressed inwards while the fattening clitoral nub throbbed wildly. </p><p>'Eat my clitty!' Ronia screamed. She was involuntarily bucking her hips upward in tandem with the motion of Candelas invading finger. Her body was drenched in sweat making the oddly shaped muscles throughout her skinny body glisten in the powerful rays of the sun as they bulged through tan skin.</p><p>Candela pulled a towel off of the chair beside her and set it under her knees, leaning forwards she managed to catch the child's thrusting hips into her mouth while still inserting her finger into the girl's pussy. The taste of Ronia's pussy struck her immediately and made her want to gag. She knew nothing of performing oral on men or women and wasn't prepared for the unusual taste. It helped nothing that the child's pussy produced abnormal amounts of lubricant and ejaculent. She found the engorged clitoris neatly between her lips and began sucking the bulbous protuberance as it throbbed and sent Ronia into a wild fit.</p><p>Ronia thrashed violently on the hot cement as her maid fingered her cunt and sucked her huge clitoris. Her back was burned and cut from the concrete. The sting on her arm ached terribly having turned a wonderful shade of purple. Her eyes clenched shut. She grit her teeth as her whole body tensed. Her pussy squeezed around the invading finger while gushing torrent of thick acrid cum. The girl arched her whole body upwards screaming through her teeth, ropes of fluid shot outwards landing on the ground a foot in front of her and splashing across Candela's face.</p><p>Candela threw herself backwards landing with a thud on the ground. A long streak of clear fluid clung to the woman's face. She was in shock over what she had just witnessed. After wiping her face with her shirt she looked in front of her to see the evaporating wet marks of Ronia's cum but the girl wasn't there. </p><p>'Are you coming?' Ronia was behind her.</p><p>'Where am I to go?' she said.</p><p>'I said there were two things we were going to do. We did one. Get off of your fat ass and follow me.' </p><p>Candela climbed to her feet, staggering a little and following in line behind Ronia. 'Your back, Ronia. You are bleeding and you have blistered.'</p><p>Ronia swung around and stepped towards the woman so she was face-to-face. 'That wouldn't have happened if you weren't so intent on molesting me.'</p><p>Candela burst into tears. 'I did not want to do this thing.'</p><p>'You're such a liar Candela! If you didn't want to you wouldn't.' Ronia spun around and walked into the house with Candela following closely behind.</p><p>'Let me first aid you back, Ronia. Please.' She continued to stare at the child's injured skin as she found herself standing in the kitchen.</p><p>'You want to help me, Candela?' Ronia riffled through several drawers and pulled out an assortment of utensils tossing them onto the counter. She walked over to the stove and flicked the knob from 'Off' to 'High.'</p><p>Candela stood in shock, mumbling as she watched the girl place a big metal spatula across the burner. Then she walked over to the utensils and picked out a wooden spoon with a thick round handle that was 6 inches in length and a metal ice cream scooper with a square handle that was 12 inches long.</p><p>'Take them.' Ronia thrust the utensils into Candelas stomach. </p><p>Candela took them reluctantly and watched Ronia climb onto the island counter and lay across it so her legs were hanging over the side. 'I - I - I - I,' was all she could muster.</p><p>Ronia sat up on her arms and glared at the woman than screamed, 'Fuck me!' She reached for the telephone that set an arm's length from her under a pile of mail. </p><p>'No, no Ronia. Okay. Please tell me this is last time. I cannot do these anymore.' She cried out.</p><p>'I promise Candela.' She said calmly. 'Sodomize my ass and fuck my pussy and you can go home. I'll even give you a thousand dollars if you stop crying.' Then she spat, 'fat fucking bitch!'</p><p>She moved around standing behind Ronia looking over the backside of her body, disgusted by what the girl had done to herself. She placed the wooden handle of the spoon to her ass and rest it there. 'I do no think it will go in.'</p><p>Ronia was relaxed, her eyes closed ready to be abused and pleasured. 'Force it in.'</p><p>Candela took a deep breath and reluctantly pressed the thick handle inwards. Ronia's asshole refused to open for the object; it only pressed the exterior wall of her asshole inwards. Ronia sighed, frustration growing and her body tensed. She knew the girl was about to go into a tantrum so she quickly reared her arm back and jabbed it forward, spearing the pink opening, tearing it apart and allowing 3 or 4 inches to penetrate all at once. </p><p>Ronia screeched and thrashed her ass around as pain thundered in her brain. Every nerve in her body cried out in agony to get away but Candela held firm to the end of the spoon not letting Ronia move. Then, she froze exhaling and relaxing again. 'Now, the other one.' She said unevenly, obviously shaken by the violent stabbing.</p><p>Candela looked down at her hand confused and scared at what she had done. Blood trickled out of the girl's asshole staining the wooden handle. She took a deep breath and picked up the other utensil. She found herself instinctively pressing the metal handle against Ronia's inflamed pussy lips. She flicked the corner of the square handle along the ridge of her pussy and poked the engorged clitoral nub. Fluids leaked out lubricating the oddly shaped handle. Like a child trying to force the square peg into a round hole she jabbed and shifted the edges at every angle trying to open the bright red iris which stubbornly refused to dilate. 'It will not go Ronia.'</p><p>'Make it fit! Press as hard as you can.'</p><p>Candela obliged the child reluctantly at first but considered the wooden spoon, it was better to do this quickly and deal with the end result after it has happened. She leaned forward using one hand to spread her labia apart to reveal the aperture of her opening, then placing the end of the square handle to its entrance she took hold with both hands and used the whole weight of her body as leverage to get inside.</p><p>There was a terrible tearing sound as the handle disappeared inside of Ronia's pussy. Inch-after-inch was forcefully inserted; The first inch elicited a shrill high pitch squawk, the second turned into an elongated 'eee,' the third shifted into a mellow groan, by the fourth her lungs were out of air and she lay empty, the fifth caused her body to convulse, her head bounced off of the counter top, her arms tightened along her body and hands clenching whatever skin was within their grasp, her feet kicked at the sides of the counter, by the sixth her body was wiggling against the two objects, at the seventh she moaned while her pussy leaked blood and cum and at the eighth she asked for Candela to fuck both of her holes.</p><p>Taking hold of the two utensils in her hand she pulled them out simultaneously then thrust forward puncturing Ronia's orifices causing the girl to yell and thrash under the abuse. The wooden handle was lubricated with blood and took all of the 6 inch length inside of her ass. Candela could only find room for 8 inches of the metal handle before she felt the walls of the girl's cervix. </p><p>Ronia's breathing rapidly increased and the moans of pleasure steadily built with each thrust of kitchen utensils inside of her 8-year-old body. Long strands of pussy juice oozed onto the floor creating a large puddle. 'Faster, faster, faster.' She cried and the woman's arms became a blur as she thrust each object as quickly and deeply as was possible. 'Spat-spa-tula - g-g-get the spat.' Ronia mustered between battered breathes and seizures of pleasure that clenched her throat closed and tightened her diaphragm.</p><p>Candela looked over to the stove where the spatula sat smoldering over the heat. She looked down at the battered and abused child whom pleaded religiously to be further punished to aid in achieving orgasm. Her mind was reeling unable to understand the condition of the child's faculties that would allow such a deranged lifestyle to take would of her entire being. </p><p>Ronia cried, 'make me cum! Please I need to cum, it hurts!'</p><p>Everything went blurry when the adrenaline kicked in. Candela suddenly found herself at the stove with the handle in hand. She clicked the stove off and walked back to Ronia both paralyzed and under the control of invisible puppet strings.</p><p>CRACK! Candela brought the spatula hard against Ronia's smooth round ass; withdraw the flat metal plain instantly, revealing the seared skin in the shape of a square. Both utensils remained half inside of her sticking out, awkwardly stretched around the intruding objects. Ronia bucked and heaved against the counter while continuing to beg for more. Candela raised the spatula again and slapped as hard as she could against the other ass cheek. Candela's arm froze, the spatula pressed firmly against the child's rear. Ronia's eye's bulged outward as the hot metal seared her skin and her brain registered the intense heat into a sharp stinging pain. Ronia flailed around on top of the counter attempting to throw herself off the edge to disengage the spatula and save her searing flesh. </p><p>Candela placed her hand around the metal handle inside of Ronia's vagina and fucked her violently, twisting and poking at the child's insides carelessly. </p><p>Candela watched as the girl heaved up and released every ounce of energy and fluid through her contracting pussy in an orgasm the child had never before experience. A torrent of thick cum and a wash of urine and any number of other fluids gushed out onto the floor like a ruptured fire hydrant. The spatula was removed from her spoiled skin which was now bright red and blistered. The metal ice cream scoop slid out and dropped with a clang onto the floor, the wooden handle required some care when removing to avoid further damage.</p><p>---</p><p><b>Part 2: In the next story I'll have Brent Joffre confronting Ronia at a release party for her album. Ronia's first time on set of Bernard Young's movie. Ronia shopping for clothes and masturbating publically and she'll find a boyfriend.</b></p>"
4,Caribbean Orgy,66tera99,sixtera99@yahoo.com,"['Mmb', 'Ffg', 'pedo', 'les', 'mult', 'ds', 'orgy', 'son/bro/sis']","In the Caribbean on one of the many beautiful islands stands a mansion built on a sprawling seaside estate. Dennis, a distributor of pornography, travels with his daughter Bella to meet one of their oldest online friends, Steven, who is carrying-on a nearly 70 year tradition of curiosity, sexual exploration, love and family. Enjoy a rousing sexual expose of individuals all ages without borders of gender, race or sexual orientation. Read along as we experience a collection of arousing scenes depicting personal and sexual exploration.",2012-11-20T00:00:00,"All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.

As it were I find myself writing well above my intended 10,000 word limit. If you would like please feel free to leave any criticism. I hope you enjoy.","<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>The vast clear-blue Caribbean Sea spread out before us, the sun rising past the horizon into the cloudless morning sky. A breeze playfully nipped at our bodies as we absorbed the energies of the morning sunrise. We walked along the cobblestone driveway up to the Mediterranean inspired house overlooking the beach and water.</p><p>I turned myself to Bella and asked if she wanted to ring the big doorbell. She shook her head 'no' hidding herself behind my legs. I smiled at her in a reassuring way but it isn't going to ease her anxiety until we got inside and met everyone. I pressed the round button causing a series of pleasant musical dings and dongs to echo throughout the massive house.</p><p>The door opened. Steven, one of my oldest online buddies greeted us. 'Dennis! It's great to finally meet you in person!' </p><p>'I never thought this was going to happen, I'm so happy you invited us. Your house is far more beautiful then you described.' I cheerfully replied, 'the stone work on is stunning. The house is at least 100 years old, right?'</p><p>'The foundation and most of the siding is about 120. A couple hurricanes and large waves have battered her over the years so the inside has been gutted more than once.' Steven brushed off the conversation. 'We can talk home improvement later,' he said taking a knee to peer around my legs at Bella.</p><p>'Oh, and of course you'll want to meet Bella.' I stepped to the side, 'Say hello to Steven, Bella.' I motioned her to come forward but she held her ground firm.</p><p>Steven and Bella had talked over the webcam and I regularly sent him photos and videos in exchange for content from his world famous orgies. Steven was smitten with the child the first time we made contact online.</p><p>How I got to where I'm today was rather simple. I act as a distributor for a pornography distribution network. It is my job to promote picture and video series then secure payment for the content creators. I'm mostly a middle man but it's a really easy job if you are willing to accept one wrong move would get 10 lifetime prison sentences or the death penalty depending on state. I get 12% of all money passing through my hands and access to the rarest pornography. The best part of the job is that I get to do a lot of networking and meet some exceptional people. With Steven, In exchange for letting me sell some of his orgy series, I would give him some of the higher-end pornography in my collection. Our friendship blossomed from that in 1990.</p><p>In 2003 Steven convinced me to adopt a kid of my own. The issue within the pedophile community is that people don't care much for single guys who just want to 'get with a kid.' Why should they let me be intimate with their son, daughter, niece or nephew if I'm not bringing anything to the table? I've found buying and selling pornography doesn't make you all that famous. Creating your own stuff is more highly sought after. I knew people who trusted me but there is a larger network I couldn't join intimately. I spent 2 years searching for the little girl of dreams and I finally found her. With the help of a friend I got the paper work sorted out so no social workers would come by asking questions. </p><p>Bella looked away from Steven and began playing with her dress before she mustered a quiet hello. She is a sweet girl who really only wanted to make other people happy. She is also very affectionate which I will take credit for. </p><p>Steven held out his hand. 'I think you and I are going to get to know each other really well this weekend. We'll play lots of fun game but we can't do all of that if you are standing out on my porch.' He motioned his hand again and Bella grasped it. 'I know everybody is excited to meet you because when you step foot into my home you're family. Do you know what family means, Bella?' He asked.</p><p>Bella looked up at me and down to the floor while crumbling her dress. She let out an elongated 'uhm'. She looked up at Steven and back down again. She knew the answer already but isn't sure enough of herself to say in front of a stranger.</p><p>I patted her on the head, 'don't be shy.' </p><p>She smiled and looked up at Steven. 'It means you love each other no matter what.'</p><p>Steven reached down and grabbed her, playfully swinging her around in an arch bringing her up and holding her in his arms. 'Such a smart girl Bella.' He spoke to her softly. 'So, you know love also means respect and kindness. You would never do something someone you love doesn't want to, right?'</p><p>She nodded her head. Steven tickled her sides as he carried her through the house. She howled with laughter as they entered the living room where several guests were already seated, drinking and laughing at each other's stories. Everyone stopped to turn around and see what the commotion is about. </p><p>Steven cleared his throat and spoke to whoever is in the room. 'Everyone, we have a special guest today. First, I want you to meet Dennis,' he motioned me in. </p><p>I waved and smiled to the crowd of 20 people scattered around the room.</p><p>'We also have a very special guest who you'll know from all of the great pictures and movies Dennis sent us. I want everyone to make her feel at home.' Steven pushed Bella forward. 'The beautiful most perfect little princess, Bella!' Everyone in the room started clapping cheering which sent her running into my legs hugging me for dear life. Steven added, 'she is a bit shy so I want everyone to do their best to make her feel comfortable.'</p><p>Several people got up and came over to introduce themselves and pointed out which children belonged to them. One of the rules for Steven's orgies is that every adult has to bring a child. So a three person family: one mother, one father and one child, would require that family to find another child to bring. One of the families that introduced themselves has 5 children and the mother is 6 months pregnant with their sixth. She didn't bother to point her children out to me, a cluster of boys and girls were in the corner of the living room playing a game and there were several more outside running around.</p><p>The women with the round pregnant belly told me, 'my father brought me here for the first time when I was 8-years-old. This was when Franklin, Steven's father, was still running things. Anyway, the first night here I met Cody who is now my husband.' She started chuckling. 'He was chasing me around the house naked while I was in just my panties, I was very modest about people seeing my pussy, and he kept screaming 'I want to put it in you!' She started howling. 'He was a horny little boy but you know he was the oldest of 5 siblings, all girls, and he was used to doing his brotherly duties.' She rubbed her belly. 'He got me pregnant for the first time at 13 and at least 3 more times over the course of the last 12 years.' </p><p>Cody walked into the conversation, 'we aren't two sure about number 2 and 4.'</p><p>I could only muster a few nods and smiles with some 'uh-huhs.' I realized I'd never been with such a diverse crowd of people. There were several foreigners who barely spoke English and then there were those who have been a part of this group for decades. </p><p>Steven noticed how overwhelmed I'm by everyone's stories and questions about Bella who wasn't doing much better so he excused both of us. He led us onto the back porch to look out across the yard and at the ocean. </p><p>Steven took a drink and said with a sigh. 'That isn't even everyone. We've got at least another 15 people coming which makes 43, I think. 28 kids and 15 adults. Then there are those who aren't coming this weekend. All-in-all there is something like 320 active members. Some only come once a year, usually towards the end of July, they stay for 2 weeks or something like that. People like to say my father was sexed to death but I know it is the stress of managing all of this.' He laughed and finished his drink. 'So listen, I have a proposition but don't want to bore Bella. Why don't I get one of my babysitters to take her upstairs with some of the other kids so we can talk?' </p><p>I inquired, 'you mean the room for the kids? I recall you telling me about it.'</p><p>'I didn't tell you much about it because I wasn't sure what would work best for Bella. I think we need to get her warmed up slowly, make her more comfortable around strangers. Upstairs there is a big room where we stick the kids who aren't really ready to be downstairs. Any kids under the age of 9 can stay there, nobody over the age of nine can be in there and anyone under 7 can't leave unless their guardian takes them out. After the age of 7 we want the kids to start oral, anal, and vaginal. By the time the kids are 9 they should be ready to join the adults and take an adult male sized penis or something similar. If they are ready before then, like I think Bella is, she is free to join us.' Steven patted my arm and told me to follow him. </p><p>We walked down off of the porch and out into the warm morning sun, stopping in front of the large white gazebo in the middle of a flower garden. </p><p>Steven said, 'let me introduce you to one of my full time babysitters. She took over about 4 years ago and hasn't missed a single event.</p><p>He called into the gazebo, 'Stacy! Come on out here for a minute, its Steven.' </p><p>A large and muscular black man emerged from the structure first, he wore only a small Speedo that barely contain massive horse cock. 'Steven you're gonna love these shots.' His voice is as deep as his cock is big. Holding up the camera he started clicking through the shots. </p><p>The two men crowded around the small screen obscuring me form what they were so impressed with. Then, Stacy emerged from the shaded gazebo. Her long well toned legs broke through the shaded interior. She had 6 inch heels which carefully found each of the 4 steps coming out of the structure, her legs finally ended at her youthful hips which had only a smallish hint of women hood about them. She wore a pair of small bright red bikini bottoms which tied at the sides. Her long lithe torso began at her flat stomach detailed with the muscular ridges of lightly defined abs rising to her modestly developed chest with a very firm looking B cup and largish areolas. I followed her long neck to her doll like face which was topped with a large bun of brown hair wrapped in a red ribbon. </p><p>To say she walked over in those massive heels would be very generous. Several times she looked like she should've tumbled over face first as the heels sunk into the soft earth. 'What do you think Steven? Pailo says I look sexy.'</p><p>Steven breathed heavily 'Incredible.' He said. 'The way you pose makes your ass looks so enticing.' He paused and motioned over at me. 'I want you to take Dennis's daughter upstairs but I think I'm going to have to put these on the TV while we all take turns fucking you.'</p><p>She beamed over at me ignoring Steven's comments. 'Oh goodie, Steven, right? I'd hug you but I'm covered in oil.' </p><p>I'm eye fucking the 14-year-old girl. 'Stacy, I'm so happy to meet you,' I said with yearning to reach out and touch her perfectly formed body; long legs, perfect hips, completely flat muscular stomach, shallow navel with an elegantly defined hood and her bare breasts ripe for sucking. Sweat and oil covered her body as she stood before me awkwardly in heels, hands on her hips without an ounce of modesty. </p><p>Stacy saw Bella, 'is this the gorgeous princess I've seen in all of the pictures?' She lifted her feet up so she could slide the heels off, tossing them aside and moving closer to Bella.</p><p>Bella held her ground looking Stacy nervously up and down. The 8-year-old had seen plenty of nudity in pictures and movies but never of a young exhibitionist in the flesh. </p><p>Stacy shared with Bella how pretty she thought she is, 'you know I've seen all of your pictures. You're a really incredible model! I love modeling which is what I'm doing right now.' </p><p>Bella mustered, 'You look really pretty.' Her face turned red and she looked down at her feet.</p><p>'I'd say you have a really good eye for beauty.' Stacy paused and brought her hand to her face and made a 'thinking' face. 'You know what might be fun? Maybe we could go upstairs and I can show you some of my pictures and movies. We could just hang out and chill or play dress up. I could show you some modeling tricks. Does that sound like fun?' </p><p>Bella smiled and bounced around with excitement. She exclaimed, 'that be really fun!'</p><p>Steven chuckled, 'All of the kids take to Stacy right away. She is magic in more ways than one.'</p><p>Pailo chimed in, 'I'd hate to miss a chance at photographing her, if you don't mind.'</p><p>'I know she'd enjoy that but she can be shy,' I replied.</p><p>'Should I take off my clothes too?' Bella asked Stacy. </p><p>Steven, Pailo and I were shocked to hear my shy stunning beauty ask to be naked. We all just stopped and stared at Stacy to see what she would say.</p><p>Stacy smiled, 'we'll you've seen me in my underwear so I think it'd be fair if you were in your underwear too! Then I could give you that hug without messing up your pretty dress!'</p><p>Bella's eagerness to please the unknown girl led her to tune out audience standing around glaring down at her waiting for the fabric to be stripped from her body. She grabbed the hem of her dress and pulled it upwards over her head. I made sure she wore my favorite pair of ruffled light blue cotton panties which rode low on her waste and high on her thigh. The material is very soft and hung loose on her skin leaving you to guess the exact shape of her pussy lips and ass, both of where were very round, plump and pale; the result of the one-piece bathing suits she insisted on wearing. Her dress momentarily got caught around her head which let us savor her exposed front. Her tan lines were well defined against her naturally light skin. Where the sun at licked at her flesh were hints of freckles but the hidden flesh that is untouched by the sun radiated a smooth natural glow. Her budding pink nipples almost blended into the natural color of her skin, nearly hidden against her smooth milky chest. Her hips wiggled side to side like a puppy trying to get through small opening. </p><p>Bella's finally freed herself which elicited a little clap and cheer from Stacy. 'I thought you'd gotten lost!' Stacy bellowed. 'Come on now let's see your cute panties! Make a sexy pose for us!'</p><p>Bella looked over at Stacy and shook her head, her tiny face and body turned red. 'Everybody is looking at me,' she said quietly. </p><p>Stacy offered a compromise. 'How about I do one and then you do one so we'll be doing it together!'</p><p>'Like sisters?' Bella asked. </p><p>Stacy made an cooing sound and nodded her head. 'Here follow my lead.' Stacy stood up spreading her feet apart and bowing her legs inward, twisting her body away slightly and arching her back while looking at me directly in the eyes. She brought her arms up behind her head while swaying her hips side to side while pushing her butt outwards. Her round breasts and large hardening nipples stuck out inviting my mouth to suckle like a baby. </p><p>My cock raged against my pants.</p><p>Stacy broke her pose and turned to Bella, 'your turn!'</p><p>Bella looked around nervously at the 4 faces eye fucking her tiny body. </p><p>'Let me show one of my favorites!' Stacy chimed in moving behind Bella and moving to her knees. 'I'm gonna move your body into position, okay?' Stacy asked.</p><p>Bella nodded her head.</p><p>Stacy first made sure Bella is standing up straight by pushing her lower back forward. She unfolded Bella's arms and moved them behind her back, crossing and holding them locked together in one hand. Stacy looked up at me with a sly eroticism. Stacy's free hand moved around Bella's left leg, starting at her thigh on her front side; she ran her fingers down my daughters flesh slowly to her left ankle, lifting and pushing it forward in front of the right. Stacy moved her hand around to the back of Bella's leg and slowly moved her hands upwards, first stopping behind her knee to tickle the girl causing her to almost buckle. Stacy continued upwards to the girl's plump little ass. Bella jumped a bit when Stacy gave the girl's bottom a light pinch through the fabric of her underwear. </p><p>Stacy moved her hand around the girls waste to her stomach. 'Okay Bella, push your tummy as far forward as you can.'</p><p>Bella obliged and arched her back as best she could her pose made it hard for her to balance, 'I'm gonna fall,' she said. </p><p>'Don't worry. I'm here to catch you. Push your tummy out,' she encouraged. Stacy's hand still rested on her stomach as she kept encouraging the girl to arch her back further. Stacy's hand began caressing her tummy slowly, 'you've almost got it.' She encouraged. 'I'll hold your waist so you don't fall so now put your hands over your head like I did and show your daddy, Steven and Pailo how sexy you are.' Stacy gripped her waist over top of her underwear as Bella lifted her arms over her head. </p><p>Watching Stacy feel up my daughter made time slow to a crawl, every action happened with such intricate detail. Bella looked incredibly sexy and inviting. The two men beside me were moaning.</p><p>Pailo moved over in front of the two girls. 'Could I take some pictures of your sexy pose Bella?' He encouraged her, 'you have natural talent for this.'</p><p>The camera began clicking and Stacy, as she held the girls waist, moved around and posed with my daughter. First she put her head around Bella's arm and gave the girl a kiss on her cheek, making Bella smile and laugh. Then, Stacy moved around under her armpit kissing and flicking her skin with her tongue. Bella struggled to hold her composure as Stacy tended to her prepubescent body. Stacy continued praising Bella, telling her how beautiful she is when wrapped her hands inside of Bella's panties at the waist and slowly began sliding them down.</p><p>Bella jumped a bit and exclaimed, 'don't take my panties off!' </p><p>Stacy replied soothingly, 'just a little! I promise not to show anything. I do it all the time because it's really sexy, I promise.'</p><p>Bella nodded.</p><p>Pailo added, 'what would be really amazing Bella, is if you could blow kisses to the camera.' </p><p>Stacy Moved Bella's panties down to her just below where her slit began. The smallest bit of her plump little mound stood out forming the little 'v' shaped cleft. Stacy grazed her hand over her waist to her lower abdomen just above where the top of her panties rested.</p><p>Steven commented to me, 'such a fuckable little toy isn't she.' </p><p>I could only nod in approval. Stacy is such an amazing little piece of pubescent sexuality and her tan skin contrasted against my Bella's soft paleness being groped and molested aroused me in a way I've never experienced. I'm so locked into what is happening I didn't notice the wet spot growing on the leg of my pants where my cock poured precum. </p><p>Stacy nuzzled here head against Bella's waist, moaning softly as he fingers crawled up the 8-year-olds exposed belly button. Using her index finger she followed the shallow dip in her stomach which rose over the small protruding nub of skin and down again and rising back onto her stomach. Circling her finger around, she met her thumb and index finger at her navel again, squeezing and tugging at the girl's small outie. </p><p>Stacy cried out, 'I have your belly button!'</p><p>Bella howled and squealed bringing her arms down grabbing at Stacy's hands which played at her stomach. When she found herself unsuccessful she tried a different tactic of diving at the ground to escape Stacy. This only helped Stacy gain leverage as she climbed over top of Bella's kicking legs while holding the Childs arms. Stacy leaned in and kissed Bella's cheek. 'I'm only playing!' </p><p>Bella pouted, 'don't do that again.'</p><p>'I'll try to keep my hands to myself but you're really pretty and so cool for letting me pose with you I just can't help it!' Stacy exclaimed.</p><p>Bella is all smiles again. 'It's okay. Just ask next time, okay?' </p><p>'I promise.' Stacy replied and she leaned in again to give Bella a kiss on her lips. Stacy stood up and pulled Bella with her and wrapper her in a big hug.</p><p>Steven cleared his throat. 'That is a show worth paying to see which is exactly what I need to talk to you about Dennis.' Steven walked over to Pailo. 'Why don't you go inside and start getting everything set up. I'm going to talk with Dennis for a bit and we'll be up to join everyone when we're finished. 'Steven turned and spoke to Stacy, 'I see you and Bella were made for each other. Bella you are such a beautiful girl I hope we'll get to see more of you but for now why don't you go with Stacy upstairs and some of the other kids and see how you like things.'</p><p>'What about Matthew? Can she meet him?' Stacy asked.</p><p>'What do you say Dennis? Is Bella a virgin or...?' Steven's voice trailed off as he cautiously approached the subject.</p><p>I replied. 'We mostly stick to anal. I think she'll be ready soon. Who's Matthew?' </p><p>Steven hesitated, 'my mistake, I forgot to mention him. In order to get the younger child prepared for penetration you have to get them experienced on the real thing. Don't worry though, he's only 13 and not very big. He's great with kids just like Stacy.'</p><p>I replied, 'that would be alright as long as he doesn't use her pussy.'</p><p>Steven patted me on the back, 'we wouldn't want to deprive you of that wondrous moment. I assure you after this weekend you'll want to. Once you've have preteen pussy from every country on this planet you won't be able to live without it.'</p><p>Stacy nodded in agreement, 'it's so much sweeter when it's young.'</p><p>We all laughed at this while Bella stood there somewhat confused having never been with anyone other than me.</p><p>Steven said to Bella, 'stick close to Stacy she'll take good care of you, okay?'</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>Steven and I walked over to the side of the house while he pointed out different plants and statues making up the landscaping. We came to metal door and Steven rustled with several keys and led me inside. This part of the house is less up to date with the main levels he said, 'this whole basement section of the house is not connected to the upstairs, there is a hatch that leads you out to the pool house but otherwise this is the only way in. You know I've never told you how we keep all of this running. I don't share this with many people.'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>He began, 'these orgies go back to the early 1920s. My grandfather set it up with mostly prostitutes from the local villages. He'd invite his World War I army buddies down but there really wasn't any focus on age or anything. If pussy was available they'd fuck it. In the later part of the 20s my grandfather had quite the brothel business; he brought in a lot of money thanks to his army connections. Guys would come by the boat load from Miami and spend a week fucking and drinking. But the depression hit and suddenly his business model came crashing down and didn't resurface until after World War II.'</p><p>I asked, 'how'd you end up with this house?'</p><p>'By the start of the 40s during World War II my father, using his military connection, went up to Ohio and helped build a weapons factory which he ran until after the end of the war. At this point he along with his wife and son - my father - returned to the Caribbean with their newfound fortune and purchased this house. Many of my grandfather's old buddies had also become fathers in the past decade and rather than buying and selling prostitutes they introduced their children to the world of sex. The print and magazine business was starting to take off and the movie camera had improved immensely leading to a whole new business model. Once a month my grandfather would travel to Miami for a week where he would cut and edit 8mm reels and publish magazines. On their way out of town my grandfather's friends would take boxes full of these movies and pictures with them where they would sell them to local shops. Soon we had international clients who came and brought their children and take boxes with them to sell around the world.'</p><p>Steven unlocked the metal door at the end of the door opening it to the sounds of loud whirring and flashing lights. Inside were lines of servers and computers surrounded by boxes full of magazines and unorganized pictures.</p><p>Steven laughed, 'we both can agree there are serious organization issues. We are working on it and that is the part we want you to play.'</p><p>I replied, 'how's that?'</p><p>Steven continued. 'My grandfather died in the 50s leaving my father to the legacy of print distribution and times were good. That was until the mid 80s when the coast guard began patrolling the water looking for drug smugglers or immigrants trying to get into the U.S. It became a huge risk for everyone and we shut things down for a year.'</p><p>Steven picked up ceramic vase and handed it to me. 'These are what we created in the year after we went dark.'</p><p>Puzzled I asked, 'you made vases?'</p><p>Steven replied, 'exactly. We built a factory and hired workers to make vases. Inside those vases we stashed our stock and sealed it. If ever we were stopped by police they could search our cargo or even smash some of the product and we'd likely be safe from being revealed because we didn't fill every vase. It's a lot more expensive to ship and cuts into our profits terribly but with the money we'd accrued in the past has been keeping us afloat.' Steven paused and looked grim. 'Until now.' </p><p>'You're broke?' I inquired.</p><p>'We're getting there. Early in the 90s we looked into internet sales and it actually worked out fairly well until after 2001 when the U.S. government began keeping a keener eye on foreign money transactions and data transfers. Our cliental doesn't trust we can provide the security and are buying much less from us.'</p><p>I knew what Steven wanted from me. 'I have a solid online infrastructure and distribution network.'</p><p>'Precisely. You've an almost 20 year reputation and when I started letting you sell some of my videos I was curious to see how we'll you'd do.'</p><p>Eagerly I replied, 'it's been very profitable for me.' </p><p>'As well for us even with the small amount of content I've given to you. I want to shut down the vase and print distribution business. Imagine distributing my content full time and getting a larger cut. I need somebody down here who can build a network for an age where you can't trust too many people not to rat you out or have government officials spying on every packet of data entering and leaving my servers. We need to remain anonymous but service the huge amount of people who love what we do.'</p><p>I laughed and felt a surge of excitement. 'Based on what I've seen I think I love what you do too.'</p><p>'There are details to work out but think on it over the weekend before you make a decision. I'm certain everyone has gotten started upstairs, we should head up.' We shook hands and left the basement.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>Left to their own devices several couples were already in the early throws of their sexual gratification as Steven and I entered into the house from the backyard. Most had cleared out leaving only a few in the living room. There were 4 large television screens on the far wall, two of the screens were displaying pornography while the other two looked to be live from somewhere in the house.</p><p>Steven pointed out that there are 8 bedrooms on this level and people prefer the beds. 'They'll come and go, fuck on the living room floors or head in the bedroom. The great thing about this place is there are a lot of different places to fuck and get comfortable. We have 2 cameramen who wander and get footage and if you want to carry around your own camera we can edit and make a movie if you'd like.'</p><p>Steven led me over to the bar where he introduced me to Clyde. 'How're you doing Dennis, you enjoying yourself so far?' </p><p>I nodded to the naked, well tanned, stout and bulky man behind the bar.</p><p>He confidently poured and mixed drinks and placed them on a tray. 'I've got my own bar in L.A. Really successful but anymore I leave the management stuff to other people and spend most of my time down here.'</p><p>Steven interrupted, 'been my bartender for 15 years.' </p><p>I inquired, 'don't you feel like you're missing out standing here all day?'</p><p>Clyde howled. 'Why don't you come around and have a look?'</p><p>I moved around the bar to only initially see bottles of liquor from all around the world with names and letter I couldn't begin to pronounce. Clyde worked quickly grabbing the bottles and measuring with sight only. Underneath the bar a boy sat on his knees while his mouth worked around Clyde's hard cock. He didn't have a trace of hair on his body. He's very thin and lightly tanned with the subtlest of tan lines around his waist. His tongue worked around the tip of Clyde's cock, ran down his shaft and back up to the head, he opened his mouth and took half of his manhood inside. The boy's own cock stood 5 inches stiff and fairly thick for a young boy.</p><p>On her knees in front of the boy a girl worked over his erect cock. I could tell the girl is about as young without any trace of breasts or pubescent hips. Her head bobbed back and forth, her lips pursed while enveloping the boy's 5 inch cock. She wore sexy ruby colored lipstick which played great off of her indrawn cheeks as she suckled his cock.</p><p>Behind the girl, squatting awkwardly with his feet placed wide, a teenage boy worked his 7 inch cock doggy style inside of her asshole. The teen had a pleasant tuft of pubic hair which continued upwards over his firm athletic stomach and in-between his well defined pecks. He hands clenched the girl at the waist while he powered his hips in-and-out of her youthful asshole. His long cock glistened with lube allowing him to thrust quickly causing his low hanging balls to slap the young girls exposed pussy. </p><p>With every clap of balls-to-pussy the girl let out a moan. She sucked and bobbed her head more quickly along the smaller shaft of the boy performing oral on Clyde. </p><p>I found myself awestruck.</p><p>Clyde moaned, 'cup my balls, Geoffrey, and roll them between your fingers.' He paused and let his eyes roll up into his head, 'fucking just like that. Put your finger in my ass buddy.'</p><p>Geoffrey obliged moving his small arm under Clyde's hips and allowing his fingers to disappear between the man's crack into the confines of his sinkhole.</p><p>'Yea, yea,' Clyde encouraged the boy, 'right on my prostate!'</p><p>My attention broke. I felt a little clothed body nudge past me. A little smiling blossom stared up at me.</p><p>'My name is Renee,' the cherry haired girl introduced herself.</p><p>I fudged the words coming out of my mouth into a garble of wronged syllables before I cleared my throat and held out my hand in offer of our meeting. 'I'm Dennis. It's nice to meet you Renee. I'm new here.'</p><p>She beamed and met my hand. 'I've been here since I was little. Now I'm old enough to serve drinks. I love it!' </p><p>I hadn't let go of her hand, I didn't want to. Her skin felt immaculate against mine. I could only help and stare into the emerald jewels inside of her eyes, surrounded by handfuls of glittered freckles against her creamy white perfection. I felt compelled to run my hand across her faces as though I were brushing the little brown specks from her body. </p><p>She only giggled as I caressed her; being so used to male attention she accepted the intimacy and turned to perform her job of taking used bottles and drinks from her tray and putting new ones on but not before leaving a list of drinks the various guests had ordered from. </p><p>'I'll see you around.' She smiled again, turned and hopped off as I stared at her clothes body. </p><p>Steven broke me from a second example of shortened attention, 'I think I can put in a good word for you with her. Little thing isn't much of a nympho like most of the other kids here but she'll take care of you.'</p><p>Clyde added, 'never gotten an order wrong or dropped a drink. ' </p><p>Steven asked me, 'she's as good at serving as she is fucking if you'd believe it.' Casually he added, 'can Clyde get you another drink?'</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>Steven led me upstairs after I told him I'm a little nervous about having Bella left alone with strangers in this sort of environment with this being her first with someone other than myself. He understood the hesitation knowing what being a part of these orgies represents. Youth is a tender time for any development and having a positive experience can go a long way to making sure there is growth.</p><p>Steven gave 3 raps on the door. 'It's Steven and Dennis. We wanted to check up on you guys.'</p><p>There is a reply that sounded like Stacy, 'come on in.' </p><p>Steven opened the door and a heavy waft of sex and strawberry entered my nostrils. Immediately to my right a table covered in an assortment of items sat for use in the children's sex play; chocolate and strawberry syrup; lubes in a variety of glass and plastic bottles: mint, vanilla, cocco, coffee, toffee, ice cream, mixed fruits and plain; also boxes of condemns - some flavored: small, medium, gladiator, ribbed, lubed, warming; body lotions and oils: many flavors I already mentioned and several that warmed; enema kits and rubber gloves in every size shape and color. </p><p>Beside the table was a large ceramic trough with elegant gold feet holding it a foot off of the ground. It looked almost like a miniature bathtub. This struck me as odd initially until I glanced around the walls to see leather whips, hoods, belts, corsets, thongs, boots, garter belts, clamps, ropes and paddles. Also on the walls were various sized hooks and rings. There was a bathroom that had a toilet and a roomy shower. </p><p>Steven chuckled and said, 'don't let a lot of what you see get you nervous. We only use a lot of this stuff on special occasions. A unique kind of training if you will.' </p><p>'I don't think I've seen those videos, yet,' I replied.</p><p>'The training sessions are normally private for many reasons. We take video to play back but we largely keep that content within the group.' Steven added, 'I'll give you a peek at them later if you're up to it.'</p><p>I nodded and continued to observe the room. All around the ceiling lights and reflectors were hung ensuring every detail is visible for the 4 cameras positioned at each corner of the room. In the center of the room was one camera on a tri-pod positioned to watch Stacy, my daughter and a small boy about the age of 5 and a baby girl. </p><p>Steven patted me on the back. 'See? Nothing to be worried about, Stacy is taking care of your Bella just fine.' </p><p>Stacy was doing more than fine; the thing I'm seeing is nothing short of immaculate. Stacy was lying on the ground, a pillow under her butt, cradling the baby girl face down on her chest while it suckled the 14-year-olds right nipple. While the baby drank Stacy's milk, if she had any to produce, the teen ran her index finger between the infants round ass cheeks, under her hips to the babies nubile plump, rosy little pussy. Bella sat on Stacy's face, her knees on either side with the subtle motions of her little hips grinding back and forth against her face. Between Stacy's legs a little 5-year-old boy fucked her pussy with the whole of his skinny forearm. Between the boy's legs his little 3 inch cock stood proud but insufficient to fuck the older girl's pussy. </p><p>A voice rang in my head, 'so much for playing dress up.'</p><p>Steven led me past the orgy on the floor to the large bed at the far side of the room. On the bed an older boy was bouncing on top of a young girl.</p><p>'Matthew, if I could have a moment?' Steven asked the young athletic teen.</p><p>Matthew was so deep in his fucking that he hadn't heard a word said. I could pinpoint Matthew at around the age of 12, he was early into puberty, and his toned body had small hints of hair around his cock and chest. Much to my elation his cock looked quite serviceable, 5 inches long and of moderate girth. His cock glistened as it methodically penetrated in-and-out of small girl who laid spread out on her back. Matthew whose body wasn't very big loomed over the child I pegged at 6-years-old. Her plump lips spread and enveloping his thrusting 5-inch-cock completely inside her hole.</p><p>Steven tapped him on the shoulder, 'Matthew!' </p><p>The boy jumped a little while in mid thrust, turning to stare at us. His eyes were glazed over, he poured with sweat and his face was wrenched with a mangled look of, 'I'm going to get my nuts off and nobody better stop me.' </p><p>He took a deep breath, 'you scared me! What wrong?' He said as he slid out of the girl with a little plop. The girls pussy was beat red and her vaginal cannel gapped open oozing lubricant.</p><p>'I want you to meet Dennis,' Steven motioned for Matthew to come over and shake my hand. 'Bella is his daughter,' he pointed to my girl as she ground her hips into Stacy's face. </p><p>Matthew slide off the bed and held out his held which I grasped and shook firmly. I could have told him I was proud of him for taking on the responsibility of ensuring children are good and ready to explore their bodily pleasures but I wanted to say something though unsure what would be a good ice breaker. I looked him over hoping to come up with a compliment; His hair was a dark blonde and curly, he had broad attractive shoulders, his chest was well toned, his small brown nipples were lick-able and his stomach had just right amount of baby fat which I wouldn't mind cumming on. I took a stab. 'You have a wonderful cock for such a young man.' Young boys can be competitive and complimenting them on their cocks is a great start.</p><p>Matthew smiled, 'how is everything so far, Dennis? Is it Mister?'</p><p>I chuckled, 'No, just Dennis is fine.'</p><p>'Okay.' Matthew replied as he began stoking his stiff glistening cock. </p><p>'Well, it was nice meeting you, don't let me keep you. It looked like you were almost finished.'</p><p>'Yea, I was close but it's okay, now I won't cum as fast now.' Matthew said goodbye and climbed back on the bed to the little girl who was sitting up legs spread while flicking her engorged clit.</p><p>Steven and I walked out of the room leaving the young children to continue their exploration without our interference, which disappointed me greatly because I was enjoying myself. My erection continued to throb and my legs and pants became stickier and stickier. </p><p>Steven stopped me in the hallway. 'I have a few small business matters to attend to so go ahead and take any of these rooms to undress and if you need to cleanup you're welcome to do that.' He reached into his pocket, 'hold out your hand.' </p><p>'What are these?' I inquired as I raised my hand to the bottle he gently tapped until a pill fell out into my palm.</p><p>He answered, 'supplement; a mix of herbs and chemicals.'</p><p>I gazed at the large pill in my hand. 'What will it do?'</p><p>'Help.' he said.</p><p>'Ambiguous.' I replied.</p><p>He continued, 'a great little creation a Brazilian member cooked up. It uses plants found in the rain forest with some other things he makes in his garage.'</p><p>'Like meth?' I smiled jokingly but not entirely convinced.</p><p>'You might consider it a hard drug,' he laughed. 'You'll get the joke later,' he added. 'Basically it makes you last longer, more aroused even after several orgasms, but most of all it keeps your dick and balls from getting sore.'</p><p>'Sounds like a lot of male enhancement pills.'</p><p>'It's an old family recipe. The world has never seen anything like this and we have no intention of spreading the word.'</p><p>I nodded and headed into the nearest room to get a glass of water.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>I walked downstairs wearing a plush robe that was hanging up in the closet. I showered and brushed my teeth, I had already shaved my body so I was ready for whatever would happen. I'm admittedly nervous. This is free-love on a scale I wasn't accustomed to. A hotel room with one child and another adult was the normal situation for me. I decided to enter the first bedroom I came to and act in the situation as it unfolded. </p><p>The first room was on my right and the door was slightly ajar. I gave two light taps and slowly pushed open the door. </p><p>A shout came from inside, 'come on in!' </p><p>There were 2 children lying on a big bed right in front of me. 'hello, my name is Dennis,' I said introducing myself.</p><p>The young boy recognized me, 'you came with the girl. You're new.'</p><p>I nodded and looked over the children. The boy was maybe 11 and the girl 9. </p><p>The girl smiled and said hello, 'this is my brother Bennett and I'm Camellia.'</p><p>I waved awkwardly, 'so polite! My name is Dennis. What are you guys doing in here?' Their nude tan bodies sat propped up on a pillow next to each other. They had several magazines in front of them with pictures of children posing naked or having sex. </p><p>Bennett answered, 'we were playing hide-and-seek and Camellia found these under the bed so we decided to look at them.' </p><p>Camellia joined, 'we've never seen a lot of these before.'</p><p>I moved around to stand at the edge of the bed and look over the pages spread out before their little hairless bodies. 'You look at these kinds of pictures a lot?' I asked.</p><p>The two of them nodded and Camellia elated, 'Pailo takes lots of pictures of us and lets everyone look at them, we want to see what kind of new stuff we can try so he can take more pictures of us!'</p><p>Bennett shifted to the side of the bed and slid off then motioned me to come around and sit down. 'You can play with us if you want. Some of these pictures have men in them and we can't pretend because my dick isn't big enough like in these.' He said motioning over the magazines and towards Camellia who starred curiously up at me.</p><p>I moved up onto the bed and Bennett followed closely behind squeezing me between him and his sister. The boy grabbed a magazine, 'we like this one don't we Cammie.' He held it out to his sister and she nodded in agreement. I grabbed the magazine and looked it over. In the picture a young girl sat on a man's lap gripping his cock and rubbing it against her pussy. The boy in the photo was standing in front of the girl while she performed oral on his small erection.</p><p>Camellia snuggled up against me and stuck her index finger against the page. She asked sweetly, 'can we try this one with you?' </p><p>My pulse quickened and stammered out, 'yea-yea that would be okay.' </p><p>Bennett interjected. 'Do you have a big cock? Cammie can take it up her ass okay but her pussy is still a little small.'</p><p>Camellia jumped in, 'yea, you have to be naked like us if you want to play. Steven says everyone should be naked, especially the children.'</p><p>My brain screamed at their utter and complete lack of modesty. I nodded and undid the felt belt keeping my rob closed and hiding my nakedness. I'm a little tan except for around my waist and upper thighs since I don't usually sunbath nude. I'm not very muscular, not skinny, but athletic enough to 'get by.' The two children were only gazing at my throbbing 7-inch cock set glistening in the open air against my stomach. </p><p>The two children said in unison, 'can we touch it?'</p><p>I nodded my head quickly and attempted to steady my breathing as 4 hands approached my cock. Their hands were soft and warm, their tiny fingers probed around the head smearing my sticky cum down to my balls which they grasped and fondled without reserve.</p><p>I felt a fullness enter my cock, the veins along the shaft filled and precum poured out. My pelvic muscles were contracting and I felt my balls constrict upwards into my body. The children continued to grip and jack my cock while playing with my balls. I was certain I should of cum already; my mind was an electrical storm working every sensory gland and nerve ending in my body to ignite with fire. </p><p>I heard Bennett tempt his sister, 'kiss the tip.'</p><p>I was already overboard, almost unable to comprehend my own consciousness as a churning began inside of scrotum.</p><p>I felt warmth around the sensitive and throbbing head of my cock. I looked down through foggy lenses trying to make sense of what I was experiencing. Her blob of brown curly hair was over top of my waist; her mouth tasting my cock, sucking lightly on the mushrooms shaped glans. Camellia's mouth slowly welcomed the tip inside. Her soft lips glided effortlessly over the slickness of my precum and wrapping around the base of the glans where shaft meets head. She began to suckled and moan gently, her tongue flicked along the slit of my urethra. Then, she swallowed and the light vacuum that created inside of her mouth caused my balls to empty. A searing fire spread throughout my loins, my body trying to empty itself of the generous amount of cum I'd built up since I first met Stacy. She kept steady on my cock even as I filled her mouth with pulses of thick cum. What felt like minutes continued on even longer as my muscles contracted and relaxed continuously firing more cum from my cock almost endlessly. </p><p>My cock and balls settled enough that I could run my hands through her's hair. 'Good girl.' I commended her for being a good little cock-sucker. I stroked her soft hair a little longer than ran my hand down to her bare shoulders, grazing her soft skin. </p><p>Bennett was starring at his sister, 'was it good Camella?'</p><p>Camellia sat up, cum hanging from her mouth and chin, 'super tasty.' She smiled and climbed over my waist and puckered her lips.</p><p>Bennett leaned over and kissed her on the lips. She stuck out her tongue and he followed. The two children ran their tongues around each other's mouths sharing my cum. </p><p>'I told you it was tasty,' she said.</p><p>HE nodded, 'you have some on your chin.' He leaned in and began licking his sisters cum smeared face, hungrily eating my thick semen.</p><p>I sat quietly watching the scene. As Camellia sat hunched in front of me sucking face with her brother I caressed her back, running my hand from shoulders along the ridge of her spin to her plump round little ass. My other arm wrapped around Bennett under his arm resting my hand on his chest, feeling his nipples between my fingers. The two children moaned softly and separated, Camellia's face was spotless. Bennett licked his lips and gave me a big smile.</p><p>Camellia said excitedly, 'let's do like in the magazine.'</p><p>Bennett said excitedly, 'yea, kissing your hot mouth made me super horny!' The two children sat back in their places and continued to look at the magazine, studying the erotic pose of man and child.</p><p>I laughed at the boy's inexperience and corny dialogue but wasn't going to call him on it. My cock was already rock hard in anticipated of feeling Camellia's plump, soft little pussy lips against my dick. If I'm lucky the girl would let me try and fuck her pussy but I'd settled for her ass. Also, Bennett's little cock was uncut and a magnificent 5-inches erect, thin and very smooth. His glans peaked out from beneath the cover of his foreskin. I yearned to place my thumb and forefinger around his little erection and squeeze while drawing down his foreskin to reveal his red little head. So I did.</p><p>I was content to continue smothering the boy's chest because the intensity I drew from touching his skin lit my loins ablaze and called me to fondle his little sex. My hand drew lower on his chest, finding his small tummy, also firm and well tanned. I observed most the children here had certain athleticism about them. Sexual play is one of the most intense physical workouts you can enjoy, that is to say lifting weights and running aren't very fun, and the children were benefiting from the former. I rested my hand on his stomach feeling his steady breathing and poking into his bellybutton. I continued my decent to his glossy smooth hairless lower abdominal until I reached the erect pole standing proudly at attention. </p><p>Bennett's eyes widened. 'Touch my cock Dennis, please.'</p><p>I leaned in and placed my lips against his mouth. He tasted like sex; mainly semen, and cherry which came from his sister's lip-gloss. His tongue found mine and we passionately kissed. My index finger and thumb firmly griped the base of the child's penis. He was still small but the trade off being the hairlessness and utterly blemishes free skin that graced his rising member. To touch the boy's prepubescent cock was like holding ten million puppies at once. The surge of compassion and desire to please Bennett sexually exploded out once I reached his foreskin cover glans. My fingers found the ring of skin at his tip gripping more firmly than was necessary I moved my hand down to reveal his glistening red head as it oozed clear fluids. I drew my hand back up covering his glans again. I lovingly jacked the 11-year-old boys cock intent on causing him to sputter into dry orgasm. </p><p>I rested my head against Bennett's face so my ear was in-line with his mouth and nose so I could listen to his erratic little breathes. His exhales were like little warm breezes you felt while at the beach hours after the sun rises and warmer temperatures chase out the cooler night's air. I whispered into his ear, 'do you like this?'</p><p>He responded, 'yes.'</p><p>I asked, 'do you want me to continue?'</p><p>'Yes.'</p><p>I asked with fervor, 'will you cum for me?'</p><p>I felt his head rub against mine as he nodded and stammered several times, 'yes.'</p><p>I shifted my body so I was pressing as firmly against him as I could. My fingers no longer focused on just his glans and foreskin but had moved to cover the entire length of 5-inch cock. When my hand rose to his top I ran my fingers across the head lubricating my fingers with his warm prepubescent boy precum before descending down lubricating the shaft of his cocklet.</p><p>I came to realize I was selfishly ignoring his tight little ball sack. His sack wrapped tightly around his testicles which gave me fiendish thoughts of fondling each ball in my fingers, encircled and squeezed his future gravy makers. I drew my arm from Camellia who I had all but forgot while molesting Bennett and brought my hand to his balls. I began by taking hold of his sack in my hand and bouncing them playfully between my fingers. His sack was nearly as soft as his cock except more wrinkled. Using my index finger and thumb I gripped his left ball in-between my fingers, rolling and squeezing it until the boy jumped when I squeezed to hard. Withdrawing from his left I did the same to his right, finding the point of pain and withdrawing to again fondle his sack.</p><p>The boy began murmuring, 'its happening. I'm cumming.'</p><p>With my body pressed against his I could feel spasms which gave me immense joy. His breathing increased to a frantic pace which I matched with my fingers jacking and fondling his sex more aggressively.</p><p>I moaned out, 'do it Bennett. Cum Bennett!' I demanded. We stared into each other eyes. His eyelids lowered into slits. His mouth hung open as he made one last long grasp of air. I swear I could feel his testacies throb several times attempting to empty themselves. His little balls pulled tightly against his pubis and his cock fought against my fingers until I was greeted by several blobs of clear cum. Bennett's body seized and he let out several harsh yelps and moans which continued over nearly 20 seconds of his nearly dry orgasm. </p><p>Bennett finally collapsed and took several quick, shallow breathes. He regained his composure. 'Wow! I've never felt like that before. Even when I put it inside of Camellia it doesn't feel that good!'</p><p>I hugged the boy against me, 'you have such a beautiful body and cock that deserves to feel good.' </p><p>Camellia was watching the entire time, 'I saw the whole thing. I bet I could do just as good as Dennis if I wanted.'</p><p>I patted the back of her head, 'I'm sure you can. I'll even give you some pointer if you want.'</p><p>The girl nodded but pouted, 'Bennett has cummed, you camed but I still haven't cummed even once.' She held out the magazine again and said she wanted to do like in the picture. </p><p>I raised the hand I used to masturbate Bennett to Camellia's mouth. Her tongue licked the clear globs of cum from my skin. I told her not to swallow then leaned in and kissed on the forehead, moving down her face to her little button nose then meeting our lips and sharing a passionate kiss. My tongue invaded her oraphis exploring every crevice in search of her brother's cum. There was a distinct saltiness on my taste buds as I massaged her tongue, and the hint of cherry was the perfect topping to my desert. </p><p>I was drawn to Camellia's body, my left hand held firm to the back of her head while we continued kissing, my right hand fell to the child's small waste. Her skin was like velvet beneath my touch. I wanted to hold the girl to my body and grind myself against every square inch of her. I caressed her at the side, up to her armpit and back down to her lower thigh stopping at her knee before returning upwards again. </p><p>'Come sit on my lap sweetie, like in the pictures.' I guided her onto my waste so her plump little ass rest on my lower abdomen and my cock was right in line with her velvet pussy lips. I gripped her ankles and spread her legs as wide as her body would allow. My cock rested gently against the slit of her delicate pink bud. Warmth eradiated from her little round sex that stood like a delicious fruit fallen from a tree into the soft fertile soil. I wrapped my arms around the girl and held her close, sharing out warmth and excitement of playing a new sexual game.</p><p>Beneath my binding arms Camellia motioned with her free hands for Bennett to join us. The boy had only just recovered from powerful orgasm but was ready again as indicated by his bobbing erection. Viewing Bennett standing was a treat. His body was perfectly build for a young boy who was about to blossom into manhood. He cock stood strong pointing more upwards than forward. His legs were thin and graceful, his tummy slightly pudgy and round, chest beginning to develop, and broad shoulders.</p><p>Camellia was little more than a puppy compared to Bennett who is built like a greyhound. All of the girl's features were softer; shoulders were thin and boney, chest flat, tummy also flat but nicely toned, waist a little more defined as she entered the early stages of womanhood, and shorter legs. I was certain in 2 or 3 years when she flowered and grew fuzz on her pussy she would be one of the sexiest little girls on the planet. </p><p>I sat flabbergasted starring into the mirror on the wall beside the bed which gave me a clear view of Bennett taking hold of his cock and pointing it towards Camellias mouth. My stomach churned and my head went lite watching her mouth purse into a little round opening which her brother penetrated with his cock. </p><p>Bennett sighed, 'so good sis.'</p><p>With his penis in her mouth she mumbled something incomprehensible and began sucking her brother while he face fucked her. </p><p>I whispered into Camellia's ear, 'rub my cock on your pussy.' </p><p>Camellia garbled something else that was incomprehensible, than I felt one small hand grip my cock around the glans which was smothered in precum. She ran her hand down my shaft to the base which she gripped firmly and began rubbing my cock head against her soft labia. Her pussy lips became a slick mix of my precum juices and the prepubescent lubricant that slowly drizzled from her vagina. As she rubbed our genitals together I felt her clitoris grow and harden with each pass of my glans. Each pass of my cock became more focused on her clit. Before long the head of my cock wasn't moving, rather the girl had moved her hand to my top of my shaft so she could greedily grind my glans into her love button. The girl struggled to keep herself sitting upright from the intense pleasure coursing through her pussy that she fell back against my body. </p><p>I did my best to sit up more straight so Bennett could continue fucking his sister's mouth but he still couldn't get the right leverage so he leaned over top of Camellia and I, gripping my shoulders. His hips were a mess of motions. Instead of a simple in-and-out fucking he moved up-and-down and side-to-side. It was so fucking hot to watch his body flex and shift position smoothly, revealing the firm muscle beneath fat.</p><p>My mouth was next to Bennett's ear. 'You're the hottest little piece of boy-meat. I'm gonna fuck your ass later.'</p><p>Bennett's eyes got big and his face tightened while nodding. He pleaded, 'yes, please.' </p><p>I decided not to wait so I moved my arm between his legs and pressed my fingers between his ass cheeks so I was rubbing against his puckered shit hole. I circled and poked at his anus which was constricting and relaxing with each thrust of his hips into his sister's mouth. </p><p>Camellia writhed against my body while she ground my cock into her sensitive nub. The heat from her pussy engulfed my cock as we both continued to build towards our respective orgasms. I was thoroughly happy that the child was enjoying herself so much but I wasn't intent on waiting for her to cum. I placed my hand over the one she used to grip my cock holding it firm in my hand and ran my glans along the furrow of her pussy until I hit the tight entrance of her vaginal canal. I whispered into the girl's ear, 'relax,' and I pushed the head of cock into her small opening until the ring closed around the engorged glans.</p><p>She bawled as I pressed my tip inside. Her tight opening reluctantly spread but with her experience in fucking she ultimately accepted my invading organ. A well trained little girl will always initially resist a cock because the sheer size of a penis results in an irrational fear of penetration. As does the mystery of a man's fuck meat seemingly disappearing inside. It's necessary that the child relay her concern to the adult so that they are caution and sure penetration will result in both safe and pleasurable sex-play. </p><p>I removed my hand but told her to keep her grip so it didn't slide out. I used my now free hand to explore around the child's flowering bud. I roughly kneaded her outer lips with my fingers. I traced circled around her clitoris. I explored the furrow of her spread pussy lips, down and around my cock, under her waist and finding my prodding finger at her asshole which I entered momentarily causing her little body to jump. I traced my finger back to her clitoris and felt her body vibrating. The warmth of her skin increased as did the perspiration fighting to keep her cool. Her skin shone in the light.</p><p>At this point the girl's only concern seemed to be the intense fire of pleasure charring her loins and spreading wildly throughout her body. She began convulsion violently while letting out several loud animalistic whines. Her hips thrust against my cock head while I rubbed her clitoris. The little nub under my touch was the size of an M&amp;M but capable of sending her into a wild fit of lustful rage. </p><p>Bennett began grunting as his fucking motion became arrhythmic though he still fucked with enough intensity to send his balls slapping into his sisters chin. Nearing his second orgasm he took hold of Camellia's head and pressed his cock as deep as he could into her mouth. </p><p>My finger probing at his asshole felt the entrance tighten and seize up inside itself. I commanded Camellia, 'don't swallow!'</p><p>Bennett threw his head back and I watched his stomach flinch several times as I imagined several globs of clear fluid spat from his cock. The intensity of his orgasm subsided and he settled back on the bed. </p><p>When Camellia's mouth was free I used the hand I had at Bennett's ass to turn her head so we could passionately invade her mouth. The same salty cherry flavor covered my taste buds. I could feel the warm globs of her brother's cum sitting on her tongue. I violently rubbed her clitoris; my fingers became a blur as we continued to share our kiss. I wanted so badly to make her cum while we had our tongues entwined. </p><p>I got my wish. I held the girl's mouth firmly to my lips as our tongues danced inside of each other's mouths. The moment the child came her tongue lost all power and went soft. Her skin flushed and muscled tensed. Her clitoris seemed to pulse in rhythm with the opening of her vaginal canal which tightened around my shaft locking my glans inside. Several moments past with her rigid body lying against me until her orgasm subsided and she softened. My cock slipped from her vagina.</p><p>She sighed while running hands over her own nubile little body. Twisting around she collapsed on the bed leaving Bennett and I starring at each other. I moved closer to the boy grabbing him behind the head bringing our mouths together allowing him to taste his own fluids. </p><p>He and I moaned softly, our tongues twisted inside of each other's mouths. Our hands roamed each other's bodies. I lovely fondled his smooth chest, tweaking his nipples between my fingers and using my nails to send small shots of pain throughout his delicate figure. The boy was most fascinated with my raging hard cock. His fingers teased my shaft by lightly grazing the skin and he made quick little jabs at balls which war covered in Camellia's and mine fuck juices.</p><p>'We're going to fuck.' If my erection wasn't a clear indicator my words were. I slid off of the bed and dragged the boy by his feet until he was halfway hanging off then I flipped him over onto his stomach leaving his ass almost level with my cock. </p><p>Bennett sat up on his elbows twisting his body to stare at my cock pointing knowingly towards his sweet little asshole. 'Not too rough,' he said. 'There's lube in the drawer.'</p><p>I grasped his little ass cheeks in my hands kneading his flesh like dough. 'Camellia, get the lube and put it on my cock and up your brothers ass.' I ordered the girl who was preoccupied with little else besides the inside of her bellybutton.</p><p>The girl bounced off the bed and opened the bedside dresser draw pulling out a tube of KY jelly. She liberally applied a big glob into her hands, then grasped my cock and began massaging along the length of my shaft. </p><p>I moaned, 'Fuuuuck!' I got myself prematurely worked up about fucking an 11-year-olds ass I almost came while having lube applied to my dick.</p><p>Camellia stopped and starred at me thinking she did something wrong.</p><p>'It's okay, baby. I almost came.' I told her, 'now stick as many fingers in your brother's ass as you can and make sure he is nice and lubed up.' I continued rubbing his ass. 'Your baby sis is going to make sure I slide in-and-out nice and easy, right Camellia?'</p><p>'Really slick!' She laughed as her fingers poked in and out of her brother's hole.</p><p>After she had worked 4 of her fingers inside I moved her aside.</p><p>I griped the base of my cock and pressed forward past his cheeks until I felt his hole constrict as my tip tried to invade. I ignored the resistance and forced the tip of my cock into the warm, wet tract of his ass. 'Yes, good boy Bennett, just stays still.' </p><p>Bennett was clawing at the bed sheets and gritting his teeth. He strained his body to find a position that was more comfortable but there was none until he got used to my penetrating cock. </p><p>Camellia still stood at my side, her hands dripping with lube. She stood in awe of the scene. A look of fascination and longing to be fucked was glazed across her face. </p><p>I asked, 'You like this Camellia?' I had pressed forward enough to where my hips were pressing against his ass. I withdrew slowly savoring the feeling of his tightness gripping my engorged glans on the way out of his ass. I imagined the feeling to Bennett was of great relief. I asked her, 'you want me to put it inside of your pussy?'</p><p>Camellia looked up at me and down to the length of my cock withdrawing for her brother's ass. 'Would it fit?' She asked.</p><p>I withdrew my cock completely from Bennett's ass with a little plop after the tip fought against his tight anus. 'Doesn't your daddy fuck you?'</p><p>Camellia nodded her head as she watched me press my hips forward to break through the boy's anus again.</p><p>I prodded, 'so how does it feel?'</p><p>Bennett replied first, 'It-it's tight.' He grunted as my hips made contact with his ass. my cock buried fully inside.</p><p>My cock buried fully inside. Laughing, I said, 'not you Bennett, but I know you love this.' I reached over and stroked Camellia's head. 'After I finish having sex with your brother I'm going to try and put it inside of you, okay?' The thought of pressing into Camellia like I was inside of Bennett drove my hormones up the fucking wall into space. I felt a sudden surge of energy that directly translated into my hips. I pulled out of the boy's anus and dove inside again. I slowly picked up my pace giving Bennett's ass time to get comfortable with the speed but I was still being selfish. My balls slapped his flaccid cock hanging from his body like a soggy candy wrapper. I reached around his legs to fondle the soft little plumpness of his cocklet. He was so preoccupied with my invading his ass he couldn't get hard.</p><p>Bennett jumped a little and wined, 'not so hard.'</p><p>I'm a girl-lover first but the sensation of molesting a prepubescent cock is nothing short of heavenly. 'I love your soft little sex, Bennett. It's so beautiful I have to feel it,' I said. His cock was warm and a little squishy, his foreskin was bunched up at the tip so I could pull and retract it or grip and yank it longer. His sack felt the same with his hard little balls wrapped up like babies in blankets; I wanted to cradle and squeeze them. </p><p>I asked Camellia again, 'so we can try and have sex?' I was panting now as my thrusts became more labored. The pleasure radiating from my cock created the feeling of an intense pressure building in every muscles of body then traveling along through my veins until it all swelled and crashed inside of my loins which were on fire with little boy lust.</p><p>Camellia only starred at my cock pummeling her brother but still she nodded in acceptance that we would have sex. </p><p>I decided to make a critical decision; finish up inside of Bennett's ass or pull out and start on Camellia. If I could hold off and build my orgasm more and cum inside of Camellia, who I assume would be tighter, all of this would be more worth it. Especially if I couldn't be as rough with her pussy and wanted to slow fuck her like a proper lover would. She certainly deserved it.</p><p>I pulled out of Bennett, 'I think I'm gonna finish with your sister.' I told him as I patted his butt.</p><p>He turned over looking forlorn. 'I didn't mean to complain. I'll be quieter.'</p><p>I consoled him, 'you were wonderful for sharing with me but Camellia's pussy looks so sweet, don't you agree?'</p><p>He nodded and moved up on the bed making room for Camellia and I.</p><p>I picked Camellia up and tossed her on the bed face up. I lunged forward clutching each leg in my hands, spreading them wide so her flowering rose colored pussy stood pronounced from her body. I longingly stared for several moments. Kneeling, I threw her legs over my shoulders and sunk my mouth against her mound as though it were a ripe nectarine. My teeth gnashed at her labia while my tongue fondled the smooth slick furrow of her vagina between clitoris and vaginal opening. Like a hearty fruit in summer her pussy emanated a sultry smell which set my nostrils a blaze. My mouth salivated on command as her taste etched across my buds with the nutrient rich nectar of her prepubescent glory which made me feel lite, as though I was floating above myself.</p><p>Camellia's body writhed beneath my onslaught of pleasure. Her hands roamed over bare flushed skin fascinated at the sudden intensity of pleasure from molesting her own skin; chemicals spilling out inside of her brain caused an eruption of electrical signals that made every nerve ending in her body ignite at even the lightest touch. Her breathing was erratic and mostly nonexistent. She remembered to breathe only when she began to feel slightly light headed, this helped increase the euphoric feeling of my gluttonous mouth feeding on her prepubescent sex. Her body arched and twisted, letting out a long continuous whining groan. </p><p>I jabbed my tongue into her vaginal opening to feel the strength of her inner walls. I wasn't disappointed; her vagina held my thrashing tongue in a vice. I was more ready than over. I crawled up on the bed towering over the child. I gripped my slick engorged cock and touched it to the girl's soft labia. </p><p>Camellia's eyes lit up when the swollen red head of my cock spread her lips and began caressing the smooth furrow. Her eyes glazed over, starring daggers at me waiting for some indication of when my stead would storm her castle. Our mouths met sharing a passionate kiss. </p><p>Camellia expelled a mellow sign into my mouth as I pressed my hips forward. Like a rose blossoming at the first heat of spring her flower opened and the tip of my cock was generously welcomed into the indefinable silky bloom of her pussy's interior. Her canal pulsed and gripped as each inch of my cock burrowed and explored deeper into the astoundingly small interior space of her sex. While I penetrated her little body I held her in my arms and we stared into each other's eyes. Her face gave off all of the direction I needed; a little twitch of her eyes or mouth told me to withdraw a little and pause before continuing forward; he eye's relaxing or nostrils flaring meant pleasure and I should continue to ignite her body with the most heavenly gift of sexual unity.</p><p>Her pink lips waved gracefully, 'it's so big.' Her soft little voice was laced with pleasure.</p><p>I cracked, 'it's so small.' Smiling I pressed my mouth to hers as I managed to bury 5 inches of cock inside of her body. </p><p>As Camellia's pussy engulfed and cradled my cock, I recalled studying from an anatomy book I had picked up just after taking Bella home for the first time. It said the average developed female vagina is 3 to 4 inches in length but could expand up to and over 7 inches. Sadly, Camellia wasn't that developed and I hit her cervix. </p><p>I pulled Camellia into my arms and sat up on the bed with my cock impaling her body. She wrapped her arms and legs around my body. Using her arms to leverage herself my hands traced down over her thin body to her hips. Gripping her sides firmly I lifted her off my cock to the tip than relaxed my arms letting gravity and our slick fuck juices guide her body down. Her little lips spread wide to accommodate my cock. My whole groin area was saturated in her juices which came in torrents from her prepubescent pussy. </p><p>The pressure in my loins was growing again with a sharp new intensity. I struggled to lift Camellia's weight as all of the strength in my body entered my cock. I imagined the amount of blood welled inside of my cock was enough to fill several pint sized blood bags. </p><p>Camellia's breathing was ferocious. She moaned and cried out in little shrieks. The little girl was using every ounce of strength she could muster to help lift herself up off my cock. When she reached the tip she let herself drop causing my cock to jab violently at her insides. She was greatly enjoying the mix of pain and pleasure.</p><p>I had somehow managed almost 6 inches inside of her pussy. I marveled at the ability of her body to accept more of my cock as though her brain willed unimaginable forces to grow her pussy so she could find pleasure in one measlier inch of male fuck meat.</p><p>Her head pressed into my chest as our orgasms built in intensity almost in unison. I felt her slobbering all over my chest while garbling indecipherable words of either encouragement or profanity.</p><p>I bellowed, 'are you going to cum!?' Holding her tightly as both our bodies vibrated at the same frequency almost as if communicating spiritually with each other, harmonizing to maximize the coming intensity of shared orgasm. </p><p>Her head beat against my body. Her fucking motions became less fluid and more rigid and shallow while her pussy began constricting tighter to keep my cock from exiting. </p><p>If I wanted to pull out I'm not sure I could without hurting her. I was only able to move 2 or 3 inches of my cock inside of her as her vaginal walls tightened. I began to feel Camellia's fingers clawing at my backside, ripping into my skin. Her mouth enveloped my breast and her teeth gnashed at my innocent nipples. Tears welled in my eyes from the pain but the increased intensity of pleasure was complimented by the pain. </p><p>Camellia grunted widely while inadvertently mutilating my body in a fit of ecstasy like a vicious animal at the zoo set free on the crowd that teased and tormented it for so long. </p><p>I wrapped my arms around her small body and held her tightly. My balls churned and an intense heat spread up and along my shaft towards the glans. I called out her name, 'Camellia!' </p><p>My balls empty with great relief. My head spun as my cock pulsed and shot globs of cum inside of her body. At the feeling of my hot sticky cum splashing against her vaginal wall her body seized and her hands ripped deeper into my body. She stuck her head into my chest and screamed as loud as she could. Her little body tightened and convulsed, fighting itself to jump off my cock and run. We shared our orgasm together and embraced the range of emotions firing through our warm, wet bodies. </p><p>I twisted and fell on my back bringing her with me so we lay face to face with her on top of me, my cock still buried inside of her. My hands fiendishly savored the back of her thighs, ass, back, arms and head. Fondling her warm body after sharing such heavenly pleasure was almost better than actually having an orgasm. My cock began to soften and with the help of her pussy, was expelled with a flop and the feeling of hot cum drizzling out of her vagina onto my belly. </p><p>The three of us were spent having shared in the pleasure of each other's bodies. I got out of bed and turned to gaze at Camellia's swollen red pussy gaping vagina. Such a small little thing was stretched to the utter brink. I was quite proud of myself while waving a little goodbye and leaving the room. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>I wasn't thinking of my nakedness anymore when I entered the living room; I found myself proud holding my chest out and head high. I did feel slightly exhausted yet I was still aroused. Perhaps I shouldn't have scoffed at the notion a pill would do so much. Yet, here I was starring down another erotic act and my erection was returning.</p><p>The pregnant women I had met earlier in the day now lay naked on the couch as a young boy fucked her hairy pussy. Around the women were 2 men, her husband Cody, and a short oriental man, each of whom were getting blow jobs from two little girls on their knees. One of the girls was also oriental, presumably the man's daughter, except she was blowing Cody and a white girl I couldn't place, probably the Cody's daughter, sucked the oriental. </p><p>'Dennis!' The pregnant women called to me, 'come over and meet my son.' </p><p>Everyone turned to look and smile at me. 'Ah, hello.' I apologized, 'I didn't seem to catch your name.'</p><p>The pregnant women answered, 'Juliet. This is my son Karl.' </p><p>The boy nodded to me but was more focused on inserting his cock into his mother. </p><p>'Had any fun yet?' She asked almost oblivious to the fact her son was penetrating her as furiously as his body would allow. </p><p>'Yes, actually Steven showed me around upstairs. I met Michael.' I continued, 'I was just in one of the bedrooms with two little beauties, Camellia and Bennett.'</p><p>Juliet smiled with surprise. 'Oh so you met two of my little beauties!' </p><p>A little color drained out of my face. I didn't know what to say after learning I'd just fucked the kids of the mother whose name I just learned.</p><p>'Oh really it's okay. Don't be so nervous. They were running around playing not really doing anything.' She paused and took a rag to Karl's face wiping perspiration off his brow. 'How were they?'</p><p>I cleared my throat. 'Ah well they were...' I thought for a moment and my cock answer for me with a rush of blood.</p><p>She laughed, 'it must have been good. I'm glad' She smiled and patted her son on the ass. </p><p>His speed picked up and he leaned in to suckle on his mother's swollen breasts. I was reminded that she was only 25 but had 5 kids already, Karl being one with another on the way. Her body was nice, though a little used by the looks of it. She probably had a very thin figure but pregnancy had stretched her out. She managed to look fit though she could probably use a nice long vacation away from sex and her kids.</p><p>Karl's hand reached up to his mother's breast and began to squeeze and pull on it while his mouth engulfed her nipple. I did some easy math in my head and concluded Karl would be her first child which she would have had at 13. He had a nice little truffle of hair around his cock and his body was hardening up nicely. He was tan all over and his skin glistened with perspiration. </p><p>'Come over,' Juliet motioned me to her. She gripped my cock in her hand and began fondling my shaft and balls.</p><p>I let out a moan, 'that's nice.' </p><p>Juliet's voice took on an erotic tone. 'Would you like to know this baby is Karl's?'</p><p>I looked at her in surprise, nodding, 'tell me about it.' I thought this was happening the same way many of my favorite erotic novels unraveled. </p><p>She wrapped her arms around her son and kissed him on the head. 'It's tradition in my family. The history of it goes back to the 800s in Persia. We have paintings and diaries in our house that have been passed generation to generation.' She continued to generously massage my cock while favoring my glans which was slick with precum. 'I'm the longest surviving bloodline of incest in my family, dating back 19 generations. Not all of my siblings are a product of incest because over the years the families lost interest in 'keeping it in the family' so to speak. I was born of my Father and his sister who were both also purely products of incest. However, I was also the only child between the two of them so the purity ends with me. Karl is half blooded but the baby in me will never be pure so the tradition stops here.' She didn't appear to be overly sad but rather elated that she was sharing this moment with her son. 'It's Karl's duty to tend to me at least 5 times a day up until the moment the child passes through my vaginal canal.' She ran her hands through Karl's hair. 'Tell Dennis what your duties will be.' </p><p>Karl looked up at me, breast milk on his chin. 'When mommy goes into labor I'm to fuck her continuously without cumming all the way until the baby emerges from her body. Then, before we wipe and bundle the child I'll to christen it with my seed.' His eyes fluttered and he let out a sigh, his hands gripped the couch tightly looking as though he were to cum soon. He struggled to continue, 'I'll raise the child in the way of the old traditions. Regardless of gender I'll take it's asshole at the age of 3. If it's a girl I'll take her cherry at the age of 5.' He sighed again and his hips bucked more wildly. 'If it's a boy I'll teach it penis play with catheters sounds and plugs.' His body slapped against his mother's body viciously. His face and body quivered. Drool ran down his chin and onto Juliet's large round belly.</p><p>Juliet consoled her son. 'Ah you like talking about penis play don't you?' She cooed. 'You love when mommy puts things in your urethra, right?'</p><p>The boy nodded letting out a small cry of intense pleasure.</p><p>She continued, 'it hurt so very bad at first. You fought mommy when she tied you to the chair and everyone in the family watched as you moaned and cried.' </p><p>The whole situation had taken a turn but I wasn't about to judge what their family did. They had been performing family sex for ages. To imagine their family over 1200-years-ago in a small village on the other side of the world gathered in the heat of the night, fucking and sharing earthly pleasures, was amazing. More-over I was fantasizing about the room upstairs with all of the whips, leather binds, enema bag and hooks, I was certain this family used them regularly.</p><p>Juliet let go of my cock and grabbed a handful of Karl's hair in each hand, pulling harshly. She threw her head back and began grunting like an animal. 'Mommy is cumming baby!' She yelled, 'Cum inside mommy!' </p><p>Karl's hips blurred. His head buried into his mother's breasts. He began to sputter erratically and froze lying on top of Juliet's large round belly. </p><p>The two men being given blow jobs pushed past me and stood over Karl and Juliet. Both men jerked their cocks rapidly until long white strands of cum spurted out and covered the couple indiscriminately. When they finished the oriental men put his cock up to Juliet's mouth, she took it and sucked off all the semen. Cody put his cock inside his son's mouth and he lapped it clean.</p><p>Juliet pointed to the two girls, 'Abby, Taka, I saw some of the other kids playing outside. Could you take Dennis outside and introduce him around?' </p><p>The girls nodded and took my hand in each of theirs pulling me outside. The sun now loomed directly overhead baking the air in 100 degree heat. A continuous breeze blew in from the ocean kept the sun's rays tolerable but wasn't enough to keep me from breaking out into a torrid sweat the moment we came out onto the lawn.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>'This way!' The little girls squealed and bounced ahead of me pulling me to the right across the lawn away from the Gazebo where I first met Stacy. </p><p>On the opposite side of the property there sat a lush little fruit garden. The air was sweet with cherry, avocado, limes, oranges, papaya and watermelon. The little girls picked up speed breaking into a slow run. My longer legs let me stride in a calm jog, my erection bobbed and swung uncontrollably.</p><p>The girls' naked bodies glided along the rows of dirt between the plants, their feet kicking up dirt and wind rushing past blowing their hair behind them. They laughed and giggled gleefully carrying me along through the soft cool dirt. </p><p>The further through the garden we run the taller the fruit trees brining a much welcome breeze and a sense of great calm. Even with the girls playful laughter the garden remained quiet with only a faint buzz or occasional shrill call of a bird setting on the branches of the trees above waiting for a fruit to fall to the ground.</p><p>I ran through my mind all the good things I had going in my life right now; my successful distribution business which seemed like it was going to expand into something much larger, Bella and the emotional love she bring and the added element of physical pleasure is an added bonus, but if I never had any sexual contact with her again I'd still be pleased for her to just be in my life, also being in the Caribbean surrounded by free-thinking and opening minded people who understand the virtues of sexual desire and the closeness of love without boundaries. </p><p>The girls screeched to a halt in front of me. Taka turned to me, 'you're gonna meet our friends,' she said excitedly, 'all the kids come out here to get away from all the adults.'</p><p>Abby added, 'sex is fun and all but it gets kind of boring, ya know?' </p><p>I chuckled, 'I'm afraid I don't!'</p><p>'It's an adult thing,' Abby said, 'mommy says when we're older and our hormones come in we'll be more interested.' She gave a shrug and walked on ahead.</p><p>I caught a hint of resentment in her words.</p><p>Taka asked, 'don't tell anyone our secret place, okay?' </p><p>I nodded, 'sure.' </p><p>Taka took my hand and led me through a berry bush into a small clearing under a large Poinciana tree; its thick trunk rose and curved several feet off of the ground splitting into two trunks and rising then splitting again and again for almost 30 feet then falling outwards shaping an arched canapé with a diameter of nearly the same height. Long green leaves hung from the branches beneath an explosion of thick red flowers giving the tree a fascinating beauty. A 12 foot high rock fountain set on the ground next to the tree. Water rushed from the top falling onto 6 intentionally placed ledge. On the ground before the fountain rested a large pool where the water collected. </p><p>The ground around the tree was baron except for a few untended weeds and smaller brush which couldn't survive under the constant shade of the Poinciana. Decorative rocks scatter on the ground serve as pathways through the dirt.</p><p>Taka let go of my hand and ran forward towards the pool. 'Look out,' she screamed and several other kids moved out of her way as she leapt into the air and straitening her smooth caramel colored body piercing the water with hardly a splash. </p><p>Abby reappeared in front of me, 'I'm gonna introduce you to some of our friends,' she held out her hand for me to take, 'follow me.' We walked over to the fountain to a young girl sitting on the ledge of the fountain with her legs spread wide in the water, 'this is Veronica.' Between the legs of the girl was a blonde haired boy eating her pussy, 'meet Nathan.' </p><p>The boy left the girls hairless pussy and looked up at me, 'hi,' what's your name?'</p><p>'Dennis,' I answered. </p><p>Veronica turned her head up and smiled as well, 'nice to meet you.'</p><p>A dark black body brushed past me, 'hi Abby!'</p><p>Abby cheered, 'Hi Bahari!' A love-sick look crossed her face, 'whatcha doin?' </p><p>The young African boy replied, 'Veronica said she'd suck my cock!' He said excitedly. He crossed over in front of Veronica kneeling and placing his hands on her shoulders. 'Lay back, 'he said pushing on her shoulders so her back was flat on the ground. Still kneeling over her he gripped his semi-hard blackened cock and began jacking it methodically from base to tip until it grew to stiff somewhat thick 6-inches. His pink glans glistened with his precum in stark contrast with his dark skin. His sack hung low beneath his narrow hips between his firm muscular legs. His breathing increased rapidly while he starred down at the white little girl laid out before him and the little mouth he'd be fucking. His flat belly gently rose and fell has he furiously masturbated himself. His stomach was made up of a generous well defined 6 pack of abs adorned with a large protruding round nub of his outie bellybutton which was pieced with a silver ring dotted with diamonds. His chest was much the same with muscular defined pecks and round somewhat pink nipples which were also pierced but with silver barbells. His nose, eyebrows, lip and ears were all also pierced with silver and diamonds.</p><p>Veronica beamed up at Bahari, 'you're gonna cum if you keep doing that,' she pleaded to the black boy, wanting to taste his cock. </p><p>Bahari complied, 'okay, open up.' He leaned over top of her face pushing his hips forwards and his cock towards her waiting mouth. Veronica's impatience took over and her head shot forward taking the length of his cock inside. She let out of thankful moan, her eyes staining to look upwards into his eyes as he looked down in return.</p><p>'I took my time to work the precum into the skin,' he said, 'this way it tastes better.' </p><p>Abby looked elated to see the boy, like a puppy wanting for its master. 'He's is really considerate,' she said in my direction without looking away from the boy.</p><p>I asked, 'where does he live?'</p><p>'His family lives in Algeria and they fly in every weekend on their private jet,' she explained, 'his parent's are rich.'</p><p>'What do they do?'</p><p>'He says they own diamond mines.' she said.</p><p>I nodded accepting the knowledge that no matter how wealthy you're you can enjoy something that's free. In my head I asked myself how common it was to see interracial child pornography. When you consider how much porn out there in all of the varieties it may be more uncommon then even the lowest smut films. I was regretting not carrying a camera, this would make a wonderful move and I bet I could charge over thousand for only a few minutes. </p><p>Bahari's black body worked rhythmically in and out of Veronica's mouth while Nathan enthusiastically ran his mouth around Veronica's pubis; flicking her little clitoris with his tongue, kissing and sucking her labia and finger fucking her little vaginal opening. </p><p>'Abby!' Taka called. 'Come in!' The girl waded over to the edge of the pool.</p><p>Abby and I were still admiring the sex act in front of neither of us seemed to hear her.</p><p>Taka put her hands on the ledge and hoisted herself upwards, turning herself and plopping her butt on the ground then twisting her legs up and standing to face us. He small Asian frame stood to our side, drench from toes to her hair clinging across her face and shoulders. 'Abby!' She hollered. </p><p>Our attention snapped to Taka. 'Come play in the water with me,' she pleaded.</p><p>I ran my eyes up and down Taka's body and found her to be fairly attractive when she was soaked and glistening. I did find her long dark hair to be a bit plain, her face was round and her wide narrow eyes weren't pools you could lose yourself in, but as your traced down her figure you began to appreciate her soft features; shoulders which fell from her neckline in a gentle curve to her short arms, smooth chest which built two puffy little nipples signaling her coming change into womanhood, round little belly with a bit of baby fat which gave her some needed cuteness, though her navel was simply round and deep, her hips didn't look to be developing and I'd be surprised if they ever got much wider, and her pussy was small which allowed me a moment to visualize my cock tearing open her small opening and fucking her quickly to release. </p><p>Abby looked at the water and her friend, wanting to say yes. 'Dennis hasn't met everyone yet,' she said, 'maybe in a bit we'll come in.' </p><p>Taka nodded, 'hurry cause the water is kind of cold when you're just swimming around in circles.' Her teeth chattered a bit as she turned and hopped back in the water.</p><p>Abby led me by the hand around to many of the other kids, leaving Bahari and Veronica to continue without audience. She introduced me to Millie, a young teen girl with short curly brown hair and hearty B cup breasts, Carlson, a late blooming boy in his teens with a cock that would look right at home on a 7-year-old, Gaspard, a little fair skinned boy with blond haired boy no more than 7 being given fallacio by his sister Ludivine, a bone thin little preteen with a prominent pubis and penchant for sucking balls, Nina, a vivacious little Spanish girl with the most stunning ass-length black hair which sadly hide her jiggly bubble butt, Romain, an olive skinned preteen set on all fours while Ricki, a teenage boy, pistoned rapidly in-and-out of his ass, Gabriella lay spread open in front of Romain while he ate her pussy, Payton and his relatives Delia, Jennela, Glen and Myra sat on a blanket eating fruit and sandwiches while playing reverse strip Texas Hold-em where you have put clothes back on which seemed to disappoint each one after a losing hand. </p><p>'Did we meet everyone?' I asked exhausted though thankful at seeing all of their naked bodies.</p><p>She replied without declaration, nodding her head slightly and shrugging. 'Some of the other kids might have left to eat lunch and the ones who aren't coming today you haven't met.'</p><p>'Is it any different than this?' I asked implying my own curiosity at how these events usually go.</p><p>She took her time to answer, 'the regulars,' she lifted her hands making air quotes, 'don't hang out here too much. Everyone has their own area they like to go and do stuff. It can get crazier because a lot of the older kids like to experiment with stuff, like they know each other so they challenge each other or play truth or dare.' </p><p>I pressed, 'you ever play truth or dare? You're mother said you're all regulars.' </p><p>'We're here more than anyone else, maybe except for Steven but we call him Uncle now.' She explained, 'the older kids really like peeing and stuff,' she gagged a little. 'It's disgusting because they put it in their mouth,' retching a bit more.</p><p>I agreed, but wouldn't tell her I outright reject the idea of seeing young kids use each other as bathrooms. I pressed, 'what's the grossest think you ever did?' </p><p>She made another disgusted face, 'Terrence brought his big dog and they made me put his thing in my mouth until he came.' Her naked body shuttered at the thought. 'I ran off and threw up. I haven't been able to pet a dog since then without getting sick.' </p><p>I felt bad that I was laughing on the inside. It was a fascinatingly perverse game kids played, unlike kids back home that might steal a porno and have a sleep over circle jerking each other to completion. 'Sexuality is a very complex and you shouldn't be afraid to try new things,' I added encouragingly. </p><p>'That's what everyone says. Back home people are fine just being normal but here you have to get naked and everyone looks over your body and touches everything telling you how nice you feel, that's why so many of us find places to hang out like here, everyone thinks cause we're kids we just need to learn to like cum, big things shoved inside of us -' she paused to gag again. '- be used like a toilet.' </p><p>'Do many people know you feel this way.'</p><p>She shrugged, 'a lot of the other kids never really consider it and I don't talk about it.'</p><p>I inquired, 'why do you think they don't consider it?'</p><p>'Their parents keep them in their houses,' she said, 'they're afraid if they go to school or make friends outside of this family they'll blab or something.' </p><p>'This is kind of all they know?' I observed.</p><p>She shrugged again, 'some of them are really weird if they are really super sheltered and told not to talk to the other kids or leave their sight. They're kind of like family pets. Most of us watch TV and get on the internet and all but we don't really know too many people who don't have family sex so we don't question it a lot.'</p><p>'Except you do,' I pointed out.</p><p>'Yea, I guess. I insisted I go to public school when I was 6 and even though no one in my family ever has, they agreed, and I stay home a lot while they're down here and just hang out with friends and do normal stuff.' She laughed. 'None of them has ever asked to feel the inside of my vagina.' </p><p>I laughed too trying to ease any tension. 'You're a smart girl. Do you think less of me because I'm here?' </p><p>'Why are you here?' She asked.</p><p>I was a bit hesitant and found myself worried Abby would judge me negatively. 'For a long time I've distributed pornography of children, mostly over the internet, going back before you were born. I met Steven online and he wants me to help him down here. He did a lot for me by letting me sell his movies and helping me adopt my daughter, Bella.' </p><p>'Oh,' she was looking at me and turned away before asking, 'is Bella here?' </p><p>I responded with a nod.</p><p>'You don't have a wife?' She asked.</p><p>I indicated I was not.</p><p>'Do you take pictures and make movies with your daughter?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'You adopted her to use her for sex?' she said in an accusatory tone.</p><p>I thought for a moment, 'I don't know if I'd go that far,' I said more seriously, 'I think of her as my daughter first, a lover second, but I wouldn't say she was like a prostitute or slave.'</p><p>She shrugged again, 'adults always seem to be the one who want something from children who are just sort of there. We're easy to control and get us to do what they want because if we say no, you say we aren't old enough to understand or are unreasonable.'</p><p>'That's a very callous way of putting it.' I replied.</p><p>'I've looked slave up in the dictionary like a thousand times. I tore the page out and have it hidden under my mattress.' She finished, turned away and walked over to the pool where Bahari, Veronica and Nathan where still having sex. Taka sat at the edge of the pool splashing her feet, Abby joined her.</p><p>I felt somber. In some sense I had just got put in my place by a girl no more than 10. I'm comfortable with who I'm and the choices I made and I'm readily willing to admit most child lovers condition children to think how they want but I wasn't ready to admit that made me anything less than a good person. Yes, perhaps engaging children in sexual acts before a certain point, physically at least, can be harmful but I wasn't that at all. Bella went to public school and had plenty of friends. I take credit for raising her to be open minded but constantly aware that our home life and my business is nothing like the families living around us, her friends, perhaps ever her biological parents who I'd never let her meet. Psychologically, Bella, for all intents and purposes is level ahead, very conscious of this lifestyle and appreciative for everything we share. Maybe it was that we aren't of blood and somehow that makes it tolerable for both of us. The way our paperwork was done I'm certain we could get married one day and nobody would be the wiser, legally speaking. I needed to take Abby's position and the praxis of incest dating back centuries, though she is only half incest that knowledge may well be the crux of her world perception. I wouldn't know and I won't plan on pressing the issue today. If I was feeling somber it was a short lived emotion as the child lovers true prize, my cherry blossom, snuck up behind me and teased my sides, eliciting no laugh from me but from her own mouth from clowning with me.</p><p>'Renee,' I mustered aloud over a battered gasp of breathe being taken at the sight of the little red-head girl. 'I didn't see you sneak up on me!'</p><p>'Everyone said you were nervous and I should surprise you,' she continued teasing. </p><p>'People say I'm nervous?' I joked, 'who said?' </p><p>She put her finger to her lips and made a zipper motion.</p><p>'I want you to tell everyone I'm doing just fine,' I said. 'I met a bunch of the kids and I've never been more comfortable.'</p><p>Renee shook her head, 'they told me you'd say that.' She put on a serious face, 'you're not a liar are you Dennis?'</p><p>I feigned shock, 'A liar!? Never!' I added, 'how can I convince you I'm telling the truth?'</p><p>A huge smile grew on her face. Pouty pink lips stretched wide showing her pearly white teeth. She playfully stuck her tongue out. 'We can come up with something,' she teased holding her hand out to mine.</p><p>I took her little hand in mine and she led me from under the Poinciana into the heat of the afternoon. The temperature had risen over 100 degrees and the cooling sea breeze was lost among the thick trees and taller plants. Renee's sensitive creamy white skin was already beginning to blush and freckle where her skin is exposed outside of the blue cotton leotard she wore. We were walking quite a ways into the garden that began to have me wondering whether I'd consider this a plantation. The further we walked the more dense the plants were, weeds were growing all along the ground, plants sagged at their top from the excess weight of their fruit hanging from not being picked. I know that without Renee I'd be lost and find myself walking blindly off of a cliff face into the sea. 'Renee, where are we going?' I asked with genuine concern. </p><p>'You're not nervous are you?' She teased once more.</p><p>'I said no. Just curious at where we're going is all.'</p><p>'Somewhere special that nobody comes,' she said this meaningfully.</p><p>I felt more at ease and was feeling a wash of eagerness come over me. I made a point to call attention to the state of the plants, 'everything out here is so big. Does nobody tend this part of the garden?' </p><p>'That's why I like it our here. I'm not supposed to come out her alone because Steven got rid of a bunch of people who cared for the plants so now they just grow really high.'</p><p>'Disobeying the rules, Renee? That is very naughty of you,' I teased at her.</p><p>She surprised me by swinging around and glaring up at me, hands on her hips and with a serious tone, 'what are you going to do with me?'</p><p>I smiled, 'why don't you tell me where we're going and I'll decide your punishment.'</p><p>She took my hand and lolled around on the heels of her feet, 'yea, you're definitely nervous,' she chortled. 'Maybe,' she said, 'when you see my special place,' she added teasingly, 'not what's under my clothes,' more seriously, 'you'll find the guts to tell me why you think I'm so special.'</p><p>'Are people telling you more crazy and untrue things?' I asked.</p><p>'Like how you aren't nervous?' </p><p>I groaned, 'okay! Enough with the nervous stuff, you caught me.' </p><p>'I did catch you! I was bait and now I've got you on my hook and I'm gonna eat you.' She giggles gleefully tightening her grip on my hand and pulling me through one last wall of overgrown plants into one final clearing. </p><p>Renee let go of my hand and skipped ahead of me. The little clearing was circular with a diameter of about 20 feet and surrounded in a 270 degree arch by tall untended plants. The clearing was set on a sheer cliff face about 100 feet above the water. The last 90 degrees sat open to the Caribbean Sea, except for a little bungalow, there was a clear 10 foot wide view out over the blue water and sky. The bungalow was secured on a wooden base hammered into the crumbling rock face looking over the water; years of constant weather abuse had taking out much of the cliff, leaving large sharp rocks jutting out from the water below; a fall which would undoubtedly kill you if you attempted a jump. The structure was simple with a square 10 foot wide and deep base. The base rose about 4 feet off of the ground and held a big padded cushion covered in fresh bedding. 4 posts rose to about 8 feet and were draped with white cotton sheets acting as a makeshift roof and blinds to keep the unwanted sun from inside. Potted flowers sat all around the outside of the bungalow.</p><p>'Did all of this myself,' she said cheerfully.</p><p>'You built this?' I asked stupidly knowing it not to be true.'</p><p>She shook her head crawling inside of the bungalow and holding the curtains apart, 'I found it already built 2-years-ago but it didn't look this nice. I painted it, fell and busting my butt trying to put up the sheet, and I sewed the bedding because the old one was gross.' Pride beamed across her face.</p><p>'I love the flowers,' I complimented. 'Very pretty.' </p><p>'Thanks,' she beamed. 'I take care of them all myself. I don't think anybody knows I made this.'</p><p>'I'm the first one you've brought here?'</p><p>She shook her head no. 'I said that wrong. I don't want anyone to know I made this because they'll come and take it over.' The thought caused her to pout and look around at what she made thoughtfully. </p><p>'I won't tell anyone.' I held up my hand as if under oath.</p><p>She scooted her butt back to give me room, 'come in. It's a lot nicer in here.' </p><p>I crawled through and sat back on my legs. 'It's nice,' I commented.</p><p>She began laughing, clapping her hands to her face, 'I just realized you were naked,' she howled.</p><p>I looked over her hysterical outburst, 'I wasn't really hiding it. Am I funny looking?'</p><p>'Not funny,' she gasped. 'Cute.'</p><p>'You're around naked people all the time and you didn't notice?'</p><p>'I don't really pay attention,' she shrugged, still giggling. 'It's so normal you don't notice it until you're face-to-face but it's funny because you're all sweaty and your thing is all red, wet and sticky.'</p><p>I looked down at my flaccid cock, 'I guess it's funny looking. Not to mention before today I've never been naked in front of so many strangers.'</p><p>'Exactly,' she exclaimed. </p><p>I added, 'I'm happy my penis can make you laugh.'</p><p>She calmed down and just sat starring at me with a wide smile across her face which was blushing from the sun. 'Everyone told me you were special.' </p><p>'Everyone sure has an opinion of me when I'm not around,' I joked. </p><p>She laughed again, 'you know your penis does more than make me laugh.' </p><p>'Oh?' I questioned, 'what else do you know my penis to well?'</p><p>She crawled over next to me and sat against me wrapping her thin arms around me. The heat of her body radiated against my already warm perspiring skin. I shifted my position stretching my legs out on either side of her body, wrapping my arms around her. We sat quietly snuggling for several minutes looking over the sea, letting a cool breeze whisk away the sweat and heat form out bodies.</p><p>I felt compelled to ask, 'what do you know about Abby?' </p><p>She replied quietly, 'mhmm. What do you mean? You like her,' she asked somewhat sadly. </p><p>I said quickly, 'no it's not that, I'm just curious about something said about not liking being here. Do you like it?'</p><p>She spoke comfortably, 'everyone is really nice. It's like you have a really big family and they'll do anything for you.'</p><p>I countered, 'Abby seemed to feel used.' </p><p>'I think she feels rejected.' </p><p>I was a taken a-back, 'why do you say that?'</p><p>'I dunno. I get drinks for all the adults and I sit and listen to them talk.' She continued, 'even though we're all really close a lot of people have their own families and they just come here for sex. Being how her family is, maybe she can't tell the difference and she gets attached to people.'</p><p>'So when she and somebody else are in bed together and he's telling her really nice things she things they like her, and then he goes and sleeps with someone else, she feels hurt.'</p><p>Renee shrugged and wrapped her arms back around me, 'they have a really close family so maybe she's needy.' She sighed, 'it all goes over my head.' </p><p>'Maybe.' I caressed her body. 'Steven was saying you're choosy with men. Plus you're not naked. Do you save yourself until you find love?'</p><p>'I find love all the time,' she said as a statement of fact.</p><p>'Where do you find it? Is it something I have to earn?' I laid my feelings out, 'if you want to just sit here and talk and get to know each other until you know if you think I'm the right guy for you-'</p><p>She laughed, 'like in all the cheesy romantic movies?' She shifted to her knees, 'don't you know you can make love?' </p><p>'Yea, I do,' I said. Our mouths met, her soft lips against mine, igniting a passionate fire between us. I placed my hand on the back of her head; her skull was small enough to fit in my palm, my fingers clawing through her hair as I guided her mouth against mine. Our wet slippery tongues entwined rigorously massaging each other's mouths. I withdrew my tongue and licked at thick strands of saliva off her mouth. I brought my lips against her again, sucking and pulling at her upper lip then moving to the lower, down to her chin, manipulating her head and kissing along the underside of her jaw bone, down her neck from right to left, twisting her head again and bringing her face in line with mine. I pressed my mouth against hers again, wetting my lips with her taste then withdrawing and taking my mouth to the tip of her nose, up her freckled bridge to her speckled forehead. </p><p>'Do you love this?' I expelled between kisses.</p><p>She gasped, 'yes.'</p><p>I moved along the side of her face, twisting her head to the side and placing her left lobe in my mouth and sucking harshly then fondling her outer ear and canal with my tongue. The sour taste of wax filled my mouth which only elevated my sexual desire toward her body.</p><p>Renee tried to the best of her ability to keep composed during my ear probing but she finally caved and squealed unnervingly, 'that tickles!'</p><p>I released her from my grip and we starred at each other. I gave a little chuckle because her face set slack-jawed with her pink little tongue poking out from between her lips.</p><p>'Remember when you pointed out I was naked?' I asked.</p><p>'Yea,' she gasped out, still flustered from our passionate kissing. </p><p>'Why aren't you?' I smiled grabbing at the loose blue fabric clinging to her body.</p><p>She knocked my hand aside, 'don't rush me,' she pouted.</p><p>I cleared a red strained of hair from her face and held my fingers under her chin, 'you're not nervous are you,' I joked. </p><p>She squished her face to try and look angry, 'no, not nervous.' She relaxed, 'a little shy is all. She added sternly, 'but don't tell me I don't have anything to be shy about. Everyone says that, I just like to wear clothes is all,' she pouted again.</p><p>'You don't have to take anything off, but it'll be hard to make love unless we just pull the fabric aside,' I jested, 'but that would look silly and I might get cum on your clothes.' </p><p>Renee giggled, 'eww don't talk about cum.' </p><p>'You don't like it?' I asked casually.</p><p>'I just don't want to look at it.' She put her pointer finger in front of my face, 'and don't put any on my face.' </p><p>I howled, 'you're making it out to be worse than it is.' </p><p>She observed, 'has anyone ever came on your face?' </p><p>I didn't respond to that. I grabbed at the blue cotton fabric again, 'stop stalling.'</p><p>She nodded and sat up on her knees in front of my. My hand instinctively rose to her hip which wasn't very defined, roaming down along her exposed soft white legs, and rising back up under her arm before withdrawing. 'How old are you?' I asked, guessing 10-years-old.</p><p>She had begun to slide off the leotards straps from her shoulders. She paused for a minute to think, her mind distracted by other things. 'I'll be 10 on August 23.' </p><p>I smiled and motioned for the rest of the leotard to come off.</p><p>She cocked her head giving me a derisive look, 'so impatient.' </p><p>Renee was quite the skinny child probably because she was growing taller faster than the rest of her body could manage to fill. Many children fall into puberty awkwardly and it takes years for their proportions to even. Renee had elegance in her figure that could only be marred by puberty, I've seen it many times but I was hopeful I'd be wrong. </p><p>Her neck was long and thin like a ballerina and fell in soft taper connected into her wide boney shoulders. Her arms crossed and grabbed each strap, pulled them downward along the length of her upper arm down to her elbow. Much of her chest was hidden by her crossed arms. I gave her a little nod and she nodded in return, uncrossing her arms to reveal her little dime sized brown areolas. The little circles were slightly puffy and appeared brailed, her nipples were but little bumps set in the center of her barely developed breast which is almost completely flat except for slight definition in her pectoral muscles; The darker color set off well against her alabaster skin. </p><p>I hesitated but took liberty and raised my hand to her chest. Her arms fell to her side and her head peered down watching my hands fondle her chest. I grazed her skin with the back of my hand, casually warming her up to my touch. I went from her shoulders to around her neck and down to her each of her breasts. I flipped my hand around and allowed myself finger to learn her body. My index finger gazed over each nipple, back-and-forth several time. I savored the slight roughness of each areola. Using my thumb and forefinger I squeezed and tugged gently at each puffy nipple until she squeaked when I pressed too hard. My hand fell to the top of the leotard which still covered her stomach and waist, eager to reveal more of her body to my touch, but her hand slapped me away again. I withdrew and watched quietly behind increasingly heavy breaths.</p><p>Renee drew her hands to the top of the leotard, at her sides, arms uncrossed and dragged the fabric down slowly. She wiggled her hips from side-to-side and blew me a kiss teasing me expertly with what I so badly wanted.</p><p>I didn't have to suffer too long. With one sudden jerk the fabric fell low on her waist line, still several inches above her pubis but leaving her creamy white top half completely naked for my eyes. I recanted in my head once again how her body is so fantastically skinny. She had a pleasant little curve making up her prepubescent hourglass shape between her barely defined hips and chest. My eyes wandered over her flat muscular belly. I got greedy again and raised my hand to her belly. I found a wonderfully contrast in that her skin is soft but her tummy so firm, I kneaded my fingers into her front side and tickling at the edges of her tummy causing her to almost roll in laughter. I slowly turned my attention to the center of her belly. I pointed my finger right onto her bellybutton. My own Bella had an outie which I loved, but it didn't stick out as much as it did when she was younger, she'd lose it in her teenage years; something she was happy about. Renee's flat little belly made the round little nub stick out above the surface of her tummy like a little marble was dropped into her navel at birth and it quite enjoyed its stay. </p><p>'N-o-o-o-o-oooo,' she cried trying to shoo my hands away. 'That's mine!'</p><p>I pleaded with puppy dog eyes, 'I just wanna play for a little bit, please?'</p><p>She took her hands to the leotard and pulled it up to her chest and turning her body away from my gaze, 'if you can't be good I won't let you anything,' she jested.</p><p>I held my hand up and put them behind my back. 'I won't do anything else with your permission, promise.' </p><p>She nodded, smiling, knowing how good she was at teasing me. She had little else to reveal except the heavenly prize of her prepubescent sex. She climbed to her feet and faced me and let the fabric fall back to her waist exposing herself to me once more. </p><p>'The second time is better,' I commended her on her nudity but sadly had to keep my hands to myself for the time being. </p><p>Renee unexpectedly leaned in towards me and whispered, 'wait till we get to the third time.' She spoke in a seductive manor, winking and standing straight up. </p><p>Chills ran through my body and continued when her thumbs entered the inside of the fabric for a final time and she slowly drew the curtain away from her little 9-year-old pussy. Renee savored watching my eyes glaze over at the sight of her chubby pussy lips and slit. The leotard fell in a heap at her feet, she stepped out of them towards me, bow legged and feet apart. My face was level with her pussy. A strong breeze came through the bungalow at that very moment to carry a waft of fragrant air from her pussy directly into my nose and mouth. My sinuses came alive and mouth salivated. My cock engorged and jerked wildly while oozing precum over my upper thigh. Her beautiful hairless pale mound was only inches from my face and I could spy clear fluid leaking out and around to her legs. I leaned in closer craning my neck out to let my nose graze gently over her labia and smearing my nose with her juices. </p><p>Renee lorded over me, clutching her stomach with her hands and gasping at the gentle touch of my nose. Her mind must have clouded because her knees went weak and she suddenly was resting with her pussy lips spread over the bridge of my nose. Her hands clasped at the top of my head and gripped tightly for any kind of stability. She let out a gently squeak when her slick pussy began sliding down nose. Her hands tightened at my head and with what leg strength she could muster she lifted herself up then relaxed, grinding against my face. </p><p>Renee was literally fucking my face; More literally my nose. Her juices ran down over the tip and dripped into my nostrils and onto my lips. I tasted her delicious flower's nectar for the first time and lit my brain on fire. I couldn't help myself to stay restrained, if she insisted on grinding against me we were going to do it how I wanted. My hands shot up to her knees with my palms on the front resting over the 'cap' and my fingers behind her legs at the recesses between upper and lower leg. My fingers dug into her skins causing her to buckle under her own weight. As she fell I ripped her legs out from under her and pulled her whole body closer to. I preformed this feat in one fluid motion. </p><p>Renee was equally surprised letting out a shrill scream. Whether she thought I had disobeyed her or not it didn't matter because she's beneath me with her legs on either side of my body and I could easily hold both of her arms in one hand while I allow myself unrestricted access to her body. Even if she thought about escape she wasn't acting on it. Rather, she laid submissive, pussy juices rushing from her sex, waiting for sexual fulfillment.</p><p>With the taste of her juices still on my lips I crawled over her and brought my lips to hers. Our tongues met and danced around each other's mouths, both of us moaning like animals. Our hands ran through each other's hair, our mouths smacked around each other's faces and our tongues lapped at whatever was near. I pulled taught on Renee's hair, the long soft strained growing from between my fingers, she howled in both pleasure and pain until I released her from my grip. My mouth fell down over her chin to her delicate neck. I kissed from one side of her shoulders to the other, moving south to her puffy right nipple I extended my tongue and flicked roughly in circles. Then clasping my mouth around the whole of her breast I suckled while using my teeth to gnaw at her tender flesh. </p><p>I'm certain this sexual advance was happening faster than she wanted but I was triple her size and if she fought me I'd only increase my force. I knew it wasn't wrong. Renee had been teasing me for the past 20 minutes and I needed to lay my cards out for her to see. </p><p>I licked ever inch of her chest before dragging my tongue down over her stomach which rose and fell with each heavy breath. I brought my lips to the top of her stomach and began by making a big circle all the around her tummy. As I went around, smacking my lips against her skin, I made the circle smaller and smaller. After several spirals my nose grazed over her protruding navel several more times until my mouth centered on the target. I kissed and flicked her bellybutton with my tongue eliciting another raucous howl from Renee, she pleaded for me to release her but I held her firmly beneath me. All she could do was wiggle her hips and try to evade my mouth. </p><p>I didn't linger on her stomach because what I ultimately wanted was Renee to cum in my mouth. I put my hands under her back side and lifted her up in the air, tossed her away from me and slide down on my stomach. The soft cool sheets sent shivers along my rigid cock. Without much thought I was gently grinding against the bedding imagining it was Renee beneath me. I put my head between her legs.</p><p>Renee set up on her elbows and watched my mouth enclose on her pussy. Her hands gripped at her own body savoring the growing sexual tension making every nerve in her body explode in pleasure. Her fingers left red marks all over her chest and stomach from where her she groped at herself. Her tummy was rapidly rising and falling; tensing when exhaling to reveal her muscular abs, then relaxing and rising as her lungs filled. </p><p>I first kissed the top of her pubis; Renee jerked violently at this gentle touch and she fell back and grinding her hips upwards to present her pussy to my mouth. I didn't tease her any longer. I kissed and licked her pussy lips, favoring the furrow between her labia. My tongue pressed into her slit and ran up and down along the inner walls of her labia, hitting her small clitoris, over her urethra and circling around her vaginal opening. </p><p>Renee writhed at my wanting mouths invasion of her prepubescent pussy. She arms flailed helplessly as though she could grip a railing to steady herself. She moaned, grunted and squeaked helplessly between battered breathes. </p><p>I pulled away from her pussy, much to the dissatisfaction of Renee, since I had taken the opportunity to examine her little pussy. </p><p>Renee barked, 'why did you stop!?' Her frustration at being left cold just as I was getting start filled her little body with hate towards me. </p><p>I knew it wouldn't last, her brain was just being flooded with chemicals, like a drug addict until she got her fix, she'd have outbursts of all kind. It was worth it to stare into the 9-year-olds pale cunt which glowed red from my invading mouth. I gripped her labia between my fingers and pulled her apart. If there's one thing you can learn it's that the vagina has amazing elasticity; you can pull, yank, gnaw, squeeze and anything else you can think of and their little flowers will still bloom as perfectly as the day they were born. Her inner labia was a perfect shade of reddish pink, her clitoral hood hid her little nub, using one hand I retracted the hood and rolled the little pleasure organ in my fingers. Renee went stiff, her hands clawed at the bedding and her mouth hung open. Her breathing stopped and her eyes bulged as she lay frozen under my touch. </p><p>'Such a little thing gives me so much power,' I said quietly to myself watching and savoring her bodies immaculate muscle structure under full tension. I released her clitoris and Renee went soft, gasping raggedly for breath. </p><p>'Don't stop,' she cried out.</p><p>'Did you cum?' I asked.</p><p>'No, keep going, please,' she pleaded.</p><p>I reexamined her pussy, looking over her vaginal opening as it convulsed, tightening and relaxing, begging to be penetrated. I wanted nothing more than to dive my cock into her pale body but I decided I had time to spare so I should take it slow. The sun still hung high in the sky and I could favor Renee's body for the rest of the day if need be. I stuck the tip of my nose into Renee's vagina opening, inhaling acrid sweet scent. My eyes rolled up into my head and my hips thrust faster against the bedding. I ran my tongue in circles around the little opening, lapping at the girls fuck juices. I felt Renee's whole body vibrating, tightening and relaxing, rising and falling, trying to do a million different things in response to the impending orgasm as a result of my masterful pleasure.</p><p>I pressed my tongue firmly into her sexual opening, invading her underage body, fulfilling her incessant wanting of gratification; something most girls won't learn until they reach the age of 18 or even older. Her vaginal canal responded instantly to my penetration by tightening around my tongue. The tightness of her vagina was a little surprising, she had a firm grip on my tongue but with all the lubricant her body oozed I was able to fuck her with what little size there was in my tongue. Whatever sizes the penetrating object is, there is so much you can do with your tongue; wiggling, rolling and poking every discoverable wall of an oraphis. </p><p>My mouth filled with Renee's pussy juices which tastes like a delicious summer fruit that had fallen and been left out for a day too long. Not a terrible taste but different, unique and memorable. Regardless of flavor I guzzled every ounce her body produced. With my face pressed firmly against her little sex, tongue buried as deep as possible, I used my teeth to grind against her inner labia. In an almost chewing fashion I opened and closed my teeth while pressing into her spread labia and against the inner furrow. </p><p>Renee's legs wrapped in a vice grip around my neck driving my face harder against her pussy which caused me difficultly to finding anything but the air her pussy emanated. Her hands slapped and groped at my head, her fingers dug into my skill which caused me to scream out directly into her pussy which only intensified the peak of her orgasm.</p><p>She couldn't scream, there was only an empty rush of air from her lugs as her mouth hung open. Her whole body lifted from the bedding, back arched high in the air, her legs constricted like a python around its pray.</p><p>I wanted to scream that her pussy was eating me alive, it was nearly true by the sheer fact I hadn't suffocated from the lack of oxygen. My tongue was crippled inside of her pussy; try as I might to wiggle or fuck, her pussy was so strong.</p><p>'That's it,' was all she could say after experiencing her orgasm. </p><p>Her body relaxed and I could withdraw my face from her sex and breathe deep, my face still covered in vaginal juices. I grabbed a handful of bedding and wiped the juices away. I suspect she'd take issue with me using the sheets to wipe my face of the sticky mess that have likely tarnished the fabric permanently. </p><p>I crawled up next to Renee putting my arm under her head, resting my hand on her chest feeling her rapid heartbeat, and resting my head by hers. I enjoyed listening to her little breathes in rapid secession and watching her nostrils flair. Her lips were still wet with our saliva, her brow was covered in sweat and her hair was an unorganized mess. </p><p>'I imagined something a little more romantic,' I confessed.</p><p>She barked with laughter and her belly barreled about. When she settled she rolled to face me directly. Her eyes wandered over my physical mold. She leaned forward and pecked me on the lips, 'I love the outdoors, plants and the sea. The bed is soft. I'm soft.'</p><p>'You're the softest.' I added.</p><p>'So it was romantic. If you like this stuff and it makes you feel good during sex,' she explained, pausing at the end and watching me intently.</p><p>A girl I could trust, I said to myself. 'I thought it was more passionate.' </p><p>'Okay, so that was passionate for you. It was romantic for me,' she took a moment to think. 'Why don't we switch?'</p><p>Jesus she's a smart girl, I repeated in my head. 'What do you find passionate?'</p><p>'You first,' she said poking my chest. </p><p>I was suddenly lost of breathe imagining it in my head. 'Romance for me is cradling you in my arms while we kiss.' I leaned closer to whisper in her ear, 'I'm inside of you moving slowly while you tell me what you want me to do.' I withdrew and looked at her face, a smile beamed from ear-to-ear. </p><p>'I think I'd like that.' She said. </p><p>'What do you think passionate is?' I asked. She curled up and giggled to herself while avoiding my eyes as I searched her for answers. </p><p>'I don't want to tell you now.' She continued giggling to herself. </p><p>I rebuked her answer, 'that's not fair. Tell me right now!'</p><p>'Okay, I'll tell you after we do something romantic.' She stuck her hand forward, 'deal?'</p><p>'Conniving little devil aren't you; here I thought you were my little flower blossom.' </p><p>'I'm not a flower,' she said as a statement of fact. 'What's conniving?'</p><p>I joked, 'it means you have evil plans. You're right, you aren't a flower.'</p><p>She put her hand to my face, 'I'll be right back.' She hopped to her knees and crawled out of the bungalow.</p><p>I was left only with the backside of her little ass cheeks wiggling away from me and her little swollen pussy lips poking out between her creamy white thighs. Even when Renee left her image was still burned in my eyes. My cock maintained its attention the entire time, still throbbing strongly and smearing the sheets with precum.</p><p>Renee poked her head through curtain, 'ready?'</p><p>'Should I not be?'</p><p>She threw open the curtains, 'ta da!' She stood arms outstretch, a yellow flower behind either ear, a pink rose between her teeth and another between her thighs in front of her pussy. 'Now I'm a flower,' she announced between her teeth. </p><p>I hooted towards her, 'so beatutiful!' I crawled over to where she stood and lifted her under the arms twirling her around and dropping her with a thud on the bed. I leaned my head her inhaling deeply at the sweet floral scent. I took hold of the flower in her mouth and held it between my fingers. I twirled it around admiring the sound hue of red and perfectly formed pedals. I flipped the flower around and placed the Corolla at Renee's nose. 'Breathe deep little blossom.' </p><p>She drew deep from the center of the flower; her emerald eyes faded under her lids, lips pursed and motioned for union from my mouth, chest rose towards her head as belly rose, legs curled and straightened and her little pussy lay prominently on display beneath the large flower she kept between her legs. She lay innocently </p><p>I drew the corolla away from her nose down over her lips letting her taste its subtle flavor. I followed through down across her neck to each breast twirling the flower over her nipples. Dragging the flower lower I circled her belly and played at her navel then tossed the flower away. I reached for the rose between her legs. I blatantly brushed over her pussy lips with my fingers several times before grasping the stem of the flower. I twisted and rubbed the stem between her labia, her pussy responded instantly with a stream of juice lubricating the stem. I pulled the flower out and brought it to her mouth running the stem through her lips letting her taste herself.</p><p>She moaned illicitly at her own taste. Her body fluttered slightly and she instinctively spread her legs open inviting my touch. My hand searched her body from neck to legs and every inch in-between my fingers could find. </p><p>My index finger found her slit and glided effortlessly between her labia from her clitoris to vaginal opening. Our mouths met and tongues entwined. I withdrew and raised the rose to her face, 'tasty isn't it?'</p><p>She nodded awkwardly, 'you want me to eat it?'</p><p>I smiled and kissed her forehead, 'kind of.' I sat up and brought the corolla to my cock and painted myself with the flowers pollen and nectar. My hands gripped firmly at the rose destroying its construction to smear every bit of taste from the flower. When I had finished my cock stood proudly upwards matted with a fantastic hue of the flowers remnants. </p><p>Renee glared at my throbbing erection for the first time. She gave it an uneasy look-over perhaps questioning where to begin. </p><p>I spread my legs on either side of her then placed my hand on the back of her head and pulled her closer to me. She sat on her knees longingly starring at my erection. </p><p>I encouraged her, 'just grab the bottom here,' I pointed to the base of my shaft, 'and lick the head.' </p><p>She nodded and reached out. Her little white hand gripped as much of my cock as she could.</p><p>Her touch ignited my loins. My sphincter tightened and balls drew in closer to my body. My cock pounded against her hand that was of great contrast to my angry red shaft. Her pink lips spread and enclosed willfully around my glans. I lost all auditor control and grunted loudly, 'suck and lick it.' I gripped handfuls of bedding and squeezed helplessly to try and keep from rolling her over and pummeling her mouth with my cock. I recanted, 'taste it! Does it taste good,' I asked knowing full well she couldn't answer. I continue to coo and give praise through saying her name softly. </p><p>Her tongue flicked over the tips of my cock along the urethral opening while slurping down the combination of precum and rose. She began slowly bobbing her head over my tip and an inch down my shaft. Her hand glided upwards along my shaft meeting her lips then drew it down to the base and her mouth lifted; her soft lips skimmed over my skin and glans spreading precum and cleaning the scent of the rose from my cock.</p><p>She gleefully jacked and sucked at my cock generously giving me an aurora of delight as I savored my own satisfaction at the sight of the top of Renee's cherry hair as she suckled on my cock like a babe to its mother's teat. My teat was much bigger; swollen and oozed much more than any animal could. I had to withdraw my mind from for that sucking as the tale-tell sign of my orgasm was growing with the sensation of swelling around my balls and cock, my breathing was more erratic and my heart beat thumbed loudly in my ears. I wanted release so badly but only if it was inside of Renee while fucking her immature pussy. </p><p>'Renee,' I called as though I was a mile high yelling instruction to her, 'stop.'</p><p>She turned her head up to look at me with green eyes shining with the reflection of the blue sky and sea as though burned in her retina, my cock still snuggly fit in her mouth, saliva and precum oozing from around her lips and dripping from her chin onto the bedding. Her acknowledgment to my request came forward as a muffled grunt.</p><p>'Come sit on my lap,' I made a motion with my hands to come towards me. </p><p>My cock slide from her mouth with a plop, long strands of fluid remained connected between her mouth and my glans which she wiped with the back of her hand. She hobbled over to me on her knees with her head down and green eyes glaring intently inside of me. He face was a contortion of lust and disgust at her much hated taste of cum but her need to satisfy both me and herself. The way her pussy juice ran down her leg and formed a puddle on the sheet directly below where she just sat told me her sexual tension was ready to be released by my engorged cock while I fucked her.</p><p>I leaned my body forward and wrapped myself around her and pulled her against me. I sat up with her in my lap, my cock pressing between her ass, and her front firmly against me; the heat of our bodies were like metals in a blacksmith being smelted together, our breathing and heart rates synced, and we looked deep into each other's eyes communicating more than any message could. My hands roamed at her backside wanting to pull her closer into me. Her hands roamed through my hair pulling gently to nuzzle my face into hers. Our tongues lapped wildly at each other nowhere near our mouths, but I cared only to taste her. Everything about her was instantly desirable and my fetish would go uncured unless I experienced everything with her and even then it might only grow more depraved and wanting. </p><p>She was so small before me, so skinny and regardless of height or intelligence, the way she smelled or tasted, her composure or actions, I cared only for the soul inside and I'd do anything to join together with what made Renee who she is. I cried, 'I want inside of you.'</p><p>Her head was buried in my chest nipping at my breasts and she whispered loudly, 'I want you too.' Her arms wrapped around my neck while she looked down at our genitals.</p><p>I easily lifted Renee by her ass. She was like a living masturbatory device that I controlled and willed. When I lifted her she held herself up with her arms around my neck and wrapped her legs rightly around my torso. I gripped my cock and aimed it at pussy. I didn't try and enter her initially. I took my time rubbing my cock along the furrow of her sex smearing my head and shaft with a mix of our bodily fluids. I wanted to be a gently as possible but not hold back and stuff her with every inch I had. </p><p>I whispered into her I was going to put it in. She gave no discernable response, her head only lay pressed against my chest has her warm breathe beat against my skin. I moved my cock until I felt the little dip of her vaginal canal and let just a bit of the tip settle inside. Renee still held her body firmly in place, nearly rigid and unmoving. To get my cock inside I leaned by body forward which shortened the distance between my cock and her pussy. The further I leaned forward the deeper my cock penetrated against her resistive vaginal muscle. </p><p>Renee and I shared a sonorous roar of pleasure. My hands were now free to roam her naked flesh feeling out every crease, ridge, mound, and joint. Her alabaster skin remained untouched of age or environment; she was soft even while being so prominently skinny and formed of defined muscles. Her well-tone physic gave me confidence in my actions as I know she would be resilient. </p><p>No matter how deep I attempted to enter her pussy she remained receptive. I began exploring my own limits of stretching, leaning forward as far as I could force Renee's body to be impaled further onto my cock. Renee never loosened her grip from around me as she clearly enjoyed the sensation of being rocked up and down while my cock dug deeper into her immature pussy. </p><p>I had managed just over 3 inches of my cock inside. Her labia stretched perfectly around my cock and her pussy oozed generous amounts of lubricant making my invasion easy. Her deep breathing and slopping sound of genitals rubbing together filled my ears. Her body responded perfectly to my every action, tightening as I enter her tight pussy and relaxing as I withdrew. </p><p>The feeling of her immature vaginal walls burned my cock. I fantasized about a cutaway image of me fucking her as if we could be under X-ray in the middle of a crowded hospital observatory, a hundred grad students gathered above taking notes as out cries of pleasure rang out.</p><p>Lust exploded in my body and I had to have more of her, I needed to be deeper inside of the little girl who so emphatically took my ragging erection inside of her prepubescent body. A little girl who was like a other little girls whom would normally be playing with Barbies or selling cookies was held firmly in my pedophilic grasp taking cock that would, by most accounts, not be able to fit. I was stretching her to the limit and it felt amazing. Renee's lustful grunts and nails digging at my back more than represented the nature of her sexual mind but also consenting and wanted of the universe's natural pleasures. </p><p>Without any indication I rolled over putting Renee beneath me. I took her arms in my hands and lifted them above her head, holding them in the grasp of one hand. My free hand moved to stroke her red hair and face. I leaned in to her mouth and shared a deep enthralling kiss. Her legs remained tightly wrapped around my waist. Her waist sat several inches above the ground with my cock still buried inside of her pussy. Using my hips I thrust forward which she matched by tightening her legs, using her strength to pull herself against me, driving my cock deeper through the swollen red curtain of her labia. </p><p>We acted in perfect unison without anything more than our mutual desires of gratification. I worked slowly to press inch-by-inch into her. Though I couldn't see how deep my cock was I knew I was making progress by the resistance of her vaginal walls. Each trust brought me against tight muscles which I broke through before withdrawing.</p><p>Neither of us was in control of the other but we responded to each other magically. Even under the intense pleasure of my fucking her pussy Renee managed to hold on to my waist and match my motions. Her head thrashed against the bedding, eyes rolled in their sockets, hands fought under my grip and her body convulsed fighting against an invisible sexual force. </p><p>My head dove into the bed beside her head so I could listen to her labored breathing. Her hot breathe hit my ears sending chills from head to toe. Tidal waves built in my head, growing ever larger with each thrust, the deeper I dove, until I had managed all 7-inches inside of her body. Everything appeared to go hazy. Renee felt like she was melting beneath my touch. Her body was a swamp of perspiration and heat against mine. My loins burned and balls ached for release. I could feel the fullness at my urethra, the flood gates that would release my seed firing out against her cervix. Renee's pussy was all I could think about; how soft and inviting it was, how slick and easily I entered and how tightly it could grip. </p><p>Renee's cries began to grow from small rattles and squeaks to crashing swells of shrill howls that seized her body tightly against me. No longer was my cock withdrawing and penetrating all seven inches, rather her vaginal muscles were so constricted I barely could muster more than 1-inch of movement. Her body arched off of the bed and her body full tensed, every muscle visible, her skin transformed from pure white to bright red as veins and capillaries flooded with blood. </p><p>I lost all ability to control my orgasm. The tidal wave burst through the barrier in my head and rushed through my body burning every nerve, boiling my blood and searing my flesh with pleasure. My balls pulled tight, asshole tightened as a surge of force breached cock and out into Renee's pussy. </p><p>I could feel the hot cum splashing out and coating her uterine wall. Renee's orgasm exploded as I emptied inside of her. A shrill cry escaped her mouth which gradually died as she lost all breathe. Her body began involuntarily bucking against my hips and her vaginal muscles rippled along my shaft, milking every ounce of cum. We mostly lay still except for her bucking, our faces contorted into a primitive expression of satisfaction. </p><p>Renee's legs relaxed and came undone from my waist leaving my cock to slide freely for her grasp. I released my grip of her arms and lay next to her, pulling her into my arms and cradling her. </p><p>'That was good,' I said through battered breathes. </p><p>Renee only nodded approvingly. </p><p>'You know I'm probably going to be spending a lot more time down here. We could come out here and it'll be a little secret we share.' I beamed down lovingly.</p><p>She contended, 'you know a lot of people like me. You might have to share.' </p><p>I scoffed, 'in time you'll find you only love me.'</p><p>'Love?'</p><p>'Maybe,' I said, 'we can love each other.' </p><p>We sat quietly starring into each other's eyes enjoying our dissipated sexual energy. </p><p>I broke the silence, 'it occurs to me you never told me what you find passionate.' </p><p>Renee whispered in my ear her answer, leading me to seize her by the shoulders to steady myself from the overbearing shock at her fucked up ideas.</p><p>I simply nodded, 'yes.'</p><p>- La fin</p>"
5,Perpetual Pleasure in Space and Time,66tera99,sixtera99@yahoo.com,"['ScFi', 'fgm', 'inc', 'fath']","Under the stars Melina seeks to discover the universe, amid the stars she seeks to find comfort. With a new world before her and a loving father at her side can she live a childhood dream without compromise?",2012-12-17T00:00:00,This is a work of science fiction. Have fun with it!,"<p></p><h5>Chapter One</h5><p>'It was special for me when I would stand on the porch gazing upwards into the heavens. Do you remember when you came outside and scooped me up in your arms then lay with me by the fire because I was wearing my summer pajamas when there was frost on the ground? You told me my feet had frostbite and they'd have to take them. I was so scared but you held them tightly at your chest and began tickling me between my toes! I screamed 'I can feel my feet again and I'll gladly keep all 10 toes.' We were so loud with laughter we woke mama! Then, the sun came up and the stars hid and I felt so sad. All day I sat squinting into the blue sky hoping to see a little speckle of light, a star bright looking down like a guardian angel and I wished I could be up there with it.' Her hand pressed to the large transparent plane of glass, voice dropping several octaves, 'and now it's forever night and the stars are trapped eternally in darkness. I once dreamed of living only in dark but I now know paradise is a nightmare.' Her fist curled and pounded against the glass emitting a solid thud from the smooth cold surface of the thick material. A tear fell to the ground.</p><p>Out in front of her the blackness of space stretched for infinity. Stars wrapped and folded themselves in every direction her eyes darted. They were no longer a mystery but a nagging reflection of her last remnant of a lost childhood</p><p>Movement crossed in the reflection of glass, a white apparition moving closer from behind; blur and haze aligning into the crisp human body of her father. His tight white pseudo cotton shirt and pants revealed his well maintained muscular figure. The nametag on his shirt was large and immediately visible from most distances: Ammon Lennox. His sturdy hands fell on her shoulders, his touch often gentle. </p><p>'What if I told you I had a surprise for your birthday, Melina.'</p><p>'Father?' Flat and emotionless; she could never be happy again. </p><p>'I've managed a ship.' </p><p>She spun half circle, his hands brushing her face and falling again on her shoulders. She starred into his eyes seeking signs of unkind play. 'Did you really? Don't Lie! Where is there to go?!' </p><p>'Melia, tell me,' he dropped in front of her. 'What do you remember of dirt between your toes and grass scratching your ankles?'</p><p>Her eyes were more bright and octave high. 'Behind the house the hills rose and fell like waves, we could run barefoot on the soft ground for hours playing any game our imagination allowed. I remember collapsing and naming the clouds what creatures we could remember from school. We even slept outside most summer nights.'</p><p>'The plants and trees?'</p><p>'I - I,' she paused and thought long hoping to draw it from its burrow. Her smile faded. 'I can't remember the plants or trees, only the grass.'</p><p>Sadness crept over Ammon's face to watch his daughter's eyes well from heartbreak.</p><p>She continued as sorrow flowed like rivers from her eyes. 'I ran outside to see the morning dew that rested on the grass, like the stars were tired of the sky and decided to take a rest. Except, it was all brown; I stepped out and felt the earth shatter beneath me, crumble to dust with the smell of decay as the world died in front of me.'</p><p>They embraced each other crying and distraught with rampant emotions from old wounds reopened. They wiped their tears on each other's clothing. Melia's own outfit was identical to her father's but she wasn't required a tag. Children had fewer restriction then adults; the fabric on her body hung loosely, her shirt fell just above her hips exposing a hairline of midriff and the bottom of her pant legs were frayed and grey from dragging on the ground. </p><p>He drew away from her little body still holding her arms in his hands, she the same. 'There is a new place for us Melia, but we must keep it secret.'</p><p>'Is it Bb? Have they named it?' Excitement radiated out drying her sorrow.</p><p>He father hushed her, 'it wasn't meant for anyone's ears. Not yet.'</p><p>Frustration poured, 'then why wake us and keep us floating for a decade?' She almost collapsed in his arms trying to rationalize her imprisonment.</p><p>'That's my fault Melina, don't be upset but I didn't want to be alone.' </p><p>'What are you saying?' Her voice broke.</p><p>'This isn't something I wished to hide.' He took a minute to gather his thoughts. He looked around trying to imagine every future where he could see what words would be most effective without upsetting Melina. 'After they woke me we left you for another year but I hated coming back to this little living space alone. I thought I could be alone without your mother, but like you, out here in the darkness, it was too terrible, and your eyes Melina, so much like your mother's and not being able to look into them crushed me inside.'</p><p>She bit her lip, shaken, and lost for words. 'Some of my friends are still asleep and I knew nobody up here and when they wake up we'll be a decade apart.'</p><p>'I know I said they had to wake you, that it was important for you to go back to school but the time wasn't wasted, Melina. I tell you this because I need to see you experience this new world and be a part of it while I can.' </p><p>Her puffy red eyes blinked small tears while searching her Father's face, 'while I can? What does that mean?'</p><p>'The terraforming is all but complete except for the weather patterns, but once they began mining the planet we'll start populating the colonies. Afterwards I'm being sent on an exploratory mission to another system.' </p><p>She sniffled and swayed. 'We can't stay?' </p><p>'My job is to make homes for our people who need it. My job is done so I want us to go down to the planet and spend as much time as we can rolling in the grass and swimming. Doing everything!' He exclaimed.</p><p>'Why haven't we gone down already?' She became worked up, 'a whole new life and we've been trapped in this metal box!'</p><p>'Nobody is supposed to land unless cleared and I haven't been, at least not with you. They don't want to introduce disease onto the planet and because both of us came from Earth what we carry might make the planet sick.' </p><p>Her face went dull and she slunk away, 'I don't want to make anyone sick.'</p><p>He consoled her quickly, 'No-no-no you won't, you couldn't. I had your charts examined and the mutation is subtle and the chemicals in the air will clear any remnants. We leave tomorrow at 0800. Promise me you'll say nothing because this may be our only shot.'</p><p>They embraced in each other's arms, full of joy. Ammon has given his daughter what she always wanted. Though deceit was rich in their lives together aboard the station he felt he had cleared most of the air surrounding their relationship. With so few opportunities left he couldn't let them be squandered. He picked Melina up in his arms and swung her in circles before collapsing backwards onto the large sofa facing out the window that rests alone in the center of their pod. </p><p>Melina lay atop his stomach with her arms wrapped around his body. His hands caressed under shirt along the shallow ridge of her spin. She sat up with her hands on his chest smiling; her shirt was pulled up to just below her breast line. The wash of happiness had cleaned the haze of sorrow for at least the time being. She knew her father always tried to do the best he could for her. Having to leave their entire past behind and raise her alone wasn't easy and he often came home so stressed she tried to do for him what he did for her. </p><p>Resolution came faster than Ammon had expected of his daughter. She was often emotional and confused at times, unable to cope with her new life after they left so hastily from Earth. Without so much as a goodbye or any sense of closure they were fired off into space and placed into stasis for 146 years. The reality of that notion crippled his daughter for months after she was awoken. She was only 6 and practically overnight had to readjust to the perplex reality that everyone she left behind was long gone.</p><p>In terms of time (chronicle vs. biological) Melina is 156 years old, but she has only had 16 birthdays, however her body looked no older than 12; a result of low gravity and nutrition. It was easy to notice how little she has progressed physically. Part of living in space is a required rigorous physical exercise program and regular doctor's check but it wasn't enough to deter or reverse certain ill effects. Every month Ammon receives a complete health diagnosis report including full frontal and side shot of his daughter's nudity, with a variety of vitals and information related to her health. He was told by their physician that the long hibernation and artificial existence in space had permanently altered her hormonal balances and would be permanent as long as she lived on a station. He would regret not giving her an opportunity to develop into a voluptuous women but he rather favored her lolita'esque appearance. Her hips and butt had developed nicely, not too wide but definitely noticeable, her breasts settled at a small A-cup size and her features have retained their child-like softness.</p><p>Ammon soothingly rubbed her back as her body slid along his stomach until her butt sat atop his rigid penis. The gentleness with which she showed her love made it all the more difficult to resist not fondling her body. It was Melina who started their relationship along a sexual path, which isn't necessarily illegal as the rules of the station have little pertinence to incestuous relationships, or engaging sexually with minors, because the majority of human stations and ships are financed privately and operate under strict corporate, not social, policy. He tried to imagine a scenario where their love was made public and acceptance was given but he knew it unreasonable. What else could he do? Leaving his wife, Melina's mother, Elle, to the ravages of Earth was devastating enough. Being without his daughter for nearly a year drew a long spiraling black hole in his heart, he tried to savor every moment with her.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Two</h5><p>The intent of waking Melina was never about sex but rather companionship. She was the only link he had left to his past and he couldn't dream of letting that slip away as he grew older and she remained the perfect little girl who gave him the courage is leave his wife's bedside and escape the decaying ruins of their home for the sake of her future. Imagine waking from a century of sleep as though it was only seconds and finding yourself, no older than you were, looking into your loving parent's eyes to find them faded from the slow envelopment of death's grasp. </p><p>Melina's transition in this new world was rough and Ammon found her unable to be left alone, and always afraid. The first time he walked her to the observation deck to look out at all the star's she cried endlessly that she was no closer to them than she was on Earth. As the ship traveled along its intended route, it spun slowly to create some gravity so the orientation to the stars always changed, there were no constellations she knew, no Moon to wink at her and the blue sky she once fought to find a beloved star she knew had been pulled back and the mystery lost. There were now billions of stars before her and she hated every one of them. </p><p>Every night they shared a bed because Melina was so frightened by how quiet the ship is; no crickets or frogs to let her know when it was time for bed and no birds to greet her in the morning. One night, years later, during a restless sleep Ammon dreamed of his honeymoon with Elle. She was a traditional Christian who wanted to wait for marriage to lose her virginity. Ammon struggled to come to terms with that arrangement but eventually gave in and proposed after only 6 months, with the wedding following 3 months later. Their first night was passionate in a way he'd never known, as though he himself was a virgin reborn. They moved together, slowly taking each other's bodies, Ella moaned softly has Ammon pierced her hymen and was enveloped by her velvet pathway. Their lips continually searching each other out, tongues entwined, and warm breaths beat whispered into each other's ears. Ammon awoke suddenly from his dream, just as he ejaculated, to find his mouth kissing the back of Melina's neck, his arm wrapped around her warm little body, and with a sudden jolting shock he discovered his hand was carelessly nestled between his daughter's thighs, as her body slowly massaged itself against his probing fingers.</p><p>He could feel her wetness and see through the white cotton pajama bottoms where her juices soaked the fabric. She writhed as he withdrew his hand, just as she awoke to experience her first orgasm. Ammon sat frozen with his hand floating above her body. She turned groggily to look at him, an expression of confusion on her face. There were no words between them. Melina was young but she had been well educated on puberty and sex thanks in part to the staff of full time educators and computer programs aboard the ship. Ammon had thought there was no need for explanation, that she knew it had to be an accident; how could she imagine a father molesting his daughter. </p><p>His silence sealed the future of their relationship. Melina hadn't thought it was an accident and realized her father was only lonely. She was smart and understood that family wouldn't normally engage each other sexually, there was nothing in her learning material that mentioned doing it, but the laws explained in her civics class made it vaguely clear, but then, in that instant of silence, she concluded none of this was normal. Their situation is unique and circumstances should be judged in the context they occur, not by laws and policy that cast large blankets over everyone as though we aren't defined by our unique experiences. She thought, her father had made the first move and was waiting for her response. She had never been in love with anyone outside of her family. She'd never been kissed or touched and what she just felt, while confusing because she only imagined what the feeling would be like after viewing the material in class, jettisoned her mind beyond her own shallow preconceived notions. Starring up at her father as he watched her in return she made her move.</p><p>Ammon's stomach dropped, his throat was dry and fear took him. 'What have I just done?' His mind raced as he tried to figure out why he was molesting his own daughter and why he had ejaculated in his underwear. He vaguely remembered the dream he was thrown from moments before he awoke, an image of his wife evaporated before he could place it. Melina rolled to her back and smiled. He was unaware she had made her own conclusions already but her general attitude towards him wasn't anything recognizable as repulsion. Rather, she seemed happy and he felt she looked more exuberant than she had since she was taken out of hibernation. Without hesitating he got out of bed and went to shower putting the situation out of his mind. </p><p>Washing is a different experience in space and requires many months of discomfort. Everything on the ship is recycled to the greatest extent possible. When the opportunity presents itself, the crew and passengers are placed in stasis to preserve resources for as long as possible. The station they were assigned is one of the larger vessels available by mechanical standards and by itself is able to provide for every individual aboard for 100 years without the use of hibernation. Even though their ship had been traveling for over 150 years there is still enough stockpile, if everyone was awaken, to provide for another 70 years. Water is a precious resource that takes up an enormous amount of storage space even when pressurized and frozen. For this reason no water is used to shower. While the filtration systems are powerful enough to completely purify the water, better systems had been developed. </p><p>Washrooms consist of a zero-water vacuum toilet, hand sanitizer and shower. The nutrient rich paste they ate two times a day was engineered to be fully absorbed by the body so no physical waste was created. Their third meal consisted of a fiber rich oatmeal-type substance which ensured the human digestive tract continued functioning at a healthy level which resulted in a small bowel movement. When cleaning your hands you placed them inside of a metallic basin with two openings for your hands. Inside was a small amount of water and chemical mixture which circulated over your hands to sterilize and remove any foreign substances, the liquid only had to be replaced after roughly 1,000 uses which is considered conservative but regulatory policy. The shower is a frosted glass enclosure which has the appearance of a typical shower you'd find in any traditional household. Grab the handle to open the door and close it to activate the vacuum seal. Once inside a white gas fills the chamber and begins swirling around your body. With your arms and legs spread, excess skin cells, dirt and oils, bacteria and body odor are whisked from your body in roughly 3 minutes. The age old ritual of lovers showering was replaced with the original idea of its inventor; cleaning your body.</p><p>However, this didn't stop 8-year-old Melina from sneaking in behind Ammon as he was stepping into the shower. He moved to protest as her body slide beneath his arms. 'Melina, what is this?' He demanded.</p><p>She felt no desire to hide her nakedness, 'its okay Dad.' She held her hand behind her back exposing herself to him. 'I liked the way it felt and I want to try it.'</p><p>Shocked, he tried to work out a response to make time reverse 10 minutes just after he woke up. 'Melina, what happened in bed -' he stammered again; his second mistake of the morning.</p><p>'Wonderful?' She wooed, reached out to his flaccid cock to squeeze his soft member under her grasp. 'It feels funny.'</p><p>Ammon held tight on the door handle, his free hand swinging to find a place to steady himself as uncensored feelings rushed through his body. 'Oh, Melina, no I -' he bellowed a long moan, his cock filling with blood, rising and becoming rigid. </p><p>Melina gasped as the thing throbbed wildly in her hand. She freely explored her father's penis and took particular interest in his bright red glans which was becoming slick with fluid. 'Is this pee,' she asked curiously.</p><p>Ammon gasped out, 'we can't.' </p><p>'What?' She let go of his penis and slinked away from her father.</p><p>'It's wrong. Your mother would, I don't know. And everybody else on the ship.' He stammered between satisfied breathes.</p><p>She tried to reason with herself why her father was trying to distance himself from her now. 'This morning in bed, I thought we -' Feeling her own nakedness she tried to cover herself with her arms.</p><p>'You didn't do anything wrong, it's that -' he froze. </p><p>Confidently, Melina seized his cock in her hand and began rubbing its length. 'You touched me!' She stated. 'I liked it because we sleep together every night and I don't have anyone else because they're dead.' Her eyes filled with tears, her hand still massaging along her father's engorged cock. 'I want to feel something again like on Earth and this morning I dreamed about where we lived and I woke up and it was just like my dream.'</p><p>Dropping to his knees he took her in his arms. The door swung shut and sealed them inside as the cleaning process began. There was no right reason for Ammon to rub Melina's pussy in her emotional state but she refused to release his cock which pang with pleasure, and he felt compelled to give her feeling (whatever that meant,) and if he had to rub the soft plump mound and pouty vaginal lips of her pussy - then he would. When he finally came his seed sprayed across her flat belly but was whisked away moments later by the swirling chemicals cleaning any evidence of their lewd act</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Three</h5><p>Ammon awoke as he often did for much of the last year on the couch with the empty space beside him where Melina had fallen asleep after hours of passionate fucking. Turning over his eyes focused to see Melina standing in frame of the living quarter's window starring out into the void. He had tried to tell her to stop, obsessing wasn't healthy, but how could her force her? Up, down, left, right, blackness and stars littered the universe. Standing with her face pressed against the glass she bounced on her heels. 'What is it Melina?' He asked.</p><p>'It's the most beautiful thing I've ever seen.' She spun clapping her hands together while tears streamed down her cheeks. 'You built it?!' </p><p>Groggily, he made his way to her. They often fucked for several hours at night which conflicted with his ability to get enough sleep. Melina blossomed with pent up energy that lasted nearly all hours of the day. Without open fields of grass to speed across to expel energy she would steam and roar like a tea kettle never removed from the burner. The only way he found to settle her was to lay on his back while she fucked his cock in whatever way she desired for as long as she wished.</p><p>'Come look.' She cried eagerly waving him to the glass.</p><p>The planet was little new to Ammon. He had been studying its mineral deposits and aiding in the excavation plans for the last decade. He approached behind Melina resting his hands on her shoulders and looking out over her head. Their vessel was stationed close enough over the northern hemisphere that major geographical features were visible. 'Humanities new home,' he said while rubbing her arms.</p><p>'Green everywhere,' she elated. 'Blue water! Look there, is that snow?' Pointing to a mountain range in the distance where white caps dotted the horizon.</p><p>Ammon studied the world below, a century's long project which transformed the mostly quiet, lifeless rock into a habitable world with composition 95% similar to Earth; a final sanctuary for some 200 million lives. 'We'll be down there soon. Near several of the colonies, but north of them over a range of hills in a valley with an oasis of water and trees, just out of sight of prying eyes. We'll have it all to ourselves.'</p><p>Ammon ate his breakfast steadily, filling his belly with substance for the day he knew would be spent chasing Melina along the rocky coast of water as they splashed and swam for hours before retreating into a clearing in the woods where he'd hold her in his arms as they made love under the stars. Melina sat scooping her portion around the dish too elated to focus swallowing the flavorful mush. When they were finished they eloped to the maintenance hanger, out of sight and away from any crew. Ammon's friend Jake secured a space in the cargo bay of a small cargo vessel assigned to drop supplies at one of the colony bases. Prior to his final destination he would swing around and land momentarily for his stowaways to depart. They would have a week to themselves with a box of supplies arranged by Jack, and complete freedom to explore nature and each other's bodies.</p><p>The small craft was designed for a pilot only, a small cockpit sat in front attached to a spine that ran behind the vehicle rearwards to two small horizontal fins which acted as stabilizers while traveling through air, and a single actuated rear facing nuclear powered thruster propelling the vehicle. With the cargo container attached to the spine the airlock opened and the craft escaped from the dock into the vast cold void of space. There were no windows or life-support in the cargo container, it wasn't meant for human cargo but was big enough that their heat and air wouldn't vanish too quickly. The journey was short but extremely rough as they passed through the atmosphere, several containers shifted and banged against their bodies. The sudden appearance of gravity 4.7 times heavier than on their station and 1.7 times heavier than Earth made them feel fat and slow. Their rigorous exercise regimens would accommodate them on the surface but getting used to the gravity could take weeks, their stamina would be most affected.</p><p>Jake was an expert pilot, he had to make the detour fast but kept the landing soft. The rear hatch of the cargo container was open before they touched the ground. They were 200 feet in the air looking out over the fields of green grass and leaved trees. The ship rotated swiftly as they descended which brought the vast expanse of the lake they would soon be playing in into vision. The surface of the lake exploded with shimmering light from the early morning sun. Jake set the ship down at the shoreline. A gentle breeze from the cool morning air making way for the warmer afternoon temperatures carried gentle waves against the shore. </p><p>A voice crackled and wheezed over an intercom buried somewhere under the stacks of boxes. 'Here's your stop. I'll be back in this spot 7 days from today - that's station time - 5 days at 1300 planet time. Enjoy.' The voice cut out. </p><p>Ammon and Melina bounded out of the container stumbling out and hitting the soft earth with the unexpected weight of their bodies. Ammon steadied himself before reaching into the cargo bay and pulling out a large box which contained all of their supplies. The ships engine whined throwing gales of wind and debris outwards as Ammon and Melina ran from the takeoff radius. The ship lifted making a 360 degree turn swinging the cockpit in view; Jake saluted before hitting the thruster sending him veering him off at incredible speed towards the crest of hills in the distance where several tall white buildings set on the other side against the backdrop of a clear blue sky.</p><p>Ammon took a deep breath and signed, 'we made it Melina. What do you think?' Silence. 'Melina?' He turned and found her laying face down in the grass running her hands through the blades like a comb through hair. Her face was buried in the breath earth savoring the natural feel and smell. He kneeled at her side to comfort her while she wept with joy.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Four</h5><p>'Don't run off,' Ammon waved Melina back to his side. 'Your skin won't last long under the sun until you build up a layer of melanin. '</p><p>She bounced on her bare feet, 'I can't wait to lie out in the sun and have tan.'</p><p>'Don't get too excited, you haven't been exposed to this level of light in nearly a decade so you'll like turn bright red first.' From the survival pack Ammon pulled out a white plastic tube with small lettering across the face. 'This is a compound developed for advanced skin protection. Put it on once a day and it lasts 24 hours and you won't burn. You may even have a rich tan by week's ends.' He smiled waving the tube in her direction. </p><p>'You'll put it on me than I'll do you?' She compromised.</p><p>'Don't have to ask me twice.' He moved over to Melina and squirted out a blob of the clear gel in his hands. She pulled her hair back in her hands while he spread the solution over her face, eyes, lips and neck. Another blob and he did her thin shoulders, then, to her thin muscular arms that sprouted tiny hairs from her skin's follicles. He moved to her backside and roughly massaged her upper back and shoulders causing her to sigh and relax. Her should blades receded under the skin as her body loosened and she slouched forward as he worked his way down and around her spin. He smiled at the dimples on her lower back, and tickled her sides briefly, before she keeled over in defense. Her ass was plentiful under his groping hands, his fingers dug into their plumpness, kneading the skin and pulling the cheeks apart to study her unsoiled crack and asshole. He resisted pressing his nose against her ass and filling his nostrils with her sent like an animal claiming his mate before mounting and ravaging her body with his enraged cock. </p><p>'Turn around Melina. Let me get your front side,' he asked. He felt his hands tremble as she turned on her heel spinning so gracefully, hair waving against the gentle breeze that kissed their nakedness, and he felt nervous like a school boy. Her face beamed with a large smile, eyes shone with the reflection of the green grass and blue lake, skin lightly flush from arousal, as though he was seeing her for the first he felt his body erupt with the same desire he felt all those years ago on his honeymoon. </p><p>'You're so gorgeous - perfect.' He choked out as his hand rose to her flesh. </p><p>Ammon's hand fell against her right breast; his fingers grazed her areola. The little brown adornment sat proudly against her small breast and muscular chest, the little nub of her nipple poking forward. In his captivated state he hadn't realized he was supposed to be rubbing the protective gel on her body, until she reminded him.</p><p>'Hurry up,' she pouted. 'I think I feel my pussy burning so you better rub it in real good.' She wiggled her hips. </p><p>'I'm already doing my best not to tackle and fuck you right now, don't tease me,' he pleaded as more gel filled his hand. He refocused his attention to her chest where he lathered her breasts with the chemical concoction. The gel left a heavy sheen across her skin but moments later it would seemingly evaporate leaving only smooth blemish free skin. He lowered his hand from her chest to her belly. He said to Melina, 'your navel is like a round goblet, which lacks not blended drink: your belly is like a heap of wheat set about with lilies.'</p><p>'What does that mean?' She laughed questioningly.</p><p>The palm of his hand encircled her firm taut stomach from the base of her sternum to her waist and around along the cleft of her lower abdomen and around again in a smaller circle until he tips of his fingers prodded inside her shallow belly button to feel the round little scare hidden within. 'Nothing,' she laughed.</p><p>She smacked his hand away, 'that tickles!' Gasping as he pressed inwards and wiggled his finger. 'You're being weird,' she howled backing away from his touch.</p><p>He reached out and grabbed her waist pulling her back. 'I'm not finished yet.' </p><p>Placing her right hand at her stomach she motioned for him to continue.</p><p>Frowning, he globed one more handful and started over the outside of her firm thighs and seemingly endless length of leg. Bow legged with her feet pointing inward he savored her posture and thin little body. A delicately featured Lolita wrapped around the mind of young woman with maturity and grace. Her pussy was so inviting and wanted to not just be teased or rubbed, but tasted and penetrated repeatedly like any hormonal teenage should. His hand returned to her hips holding them firm in his hands and spinning her around. His hand crawled under her body and encapsulated her precious mound in his palm, rubbing the gel over her labia and between her slit, her clitoris emerging from beneath its hood; erect and firm to the touch. </p><p>Melina's head turn and she whispered, 'are you finished?' </p><p>His lips met hers and his hands rose to her chest placing her nipples between his fingers and squeezing. She bellowed a deep moan then withdrew from his touch.</p><p>'I have put this stuff on you don't I? Your penis wouldn't like to suffer a burn, I don't think.' She smiled slyly and approached her father, hands extended and wrapping around his throbbing member. 'Oopsie, I forgot to put the gel on my hands,' she teased.</p><p>'Don't worry about it. Just keep rubbing it.'</p><p>She let go and held up her hand, 'give it to me.' She commanded, ignoring his frustrated moan. Lather in hand she repeated the process preformed on her for his body. Melina has always been infatuated with her father's hearty frame, particularly his deltoids, large biceps and pectorals which worked in wonderful harmony to lift her much smaller body with ease. He threw her around during love making, twisting and turning her beneath this ravenous will to satisfy his every fantasy which condemned her to an endless string of overbearing orgasms that left her body limp and useless for hours. Finding herself lost in her train of thought, the images of a night spend hanging upside down off the back of the couch with her father holding her up at the waist and crouching on the edge, his penis inside of her pussy while lifting her up and down along the length of his girth. Her father was insatiable but she did well to encourage it on a regular basis, often by sitting on the couch masturbating with the handle a tool she took from maintenance waiting for him to come back from work so he could watch her orgasm; her fluids running down the handle and dripping on the floor. She would be punished for her naughtiness, as he father took joy in saying.</p><p>Ammon commended Melina on a job well done, not missing a spot on his body, and he moved to embrace the girl in his arms until she slipped away. </p><p>'Let's go for a swim! Do you think I'll remember how?' Spinning around she jogged into the water splashing everywhere; the first of many humans whom would wade into the clear blue lake. 'It's cold dad!' She called. 'Should help with your current situations,' she laughed while receding further from shore, her father's cock stiff as a metal pole.</p><p>The sun began to fall from its apex in the sky towards the hillside. They had swam and run around the shore line without any break for most of the afternoon. Ammon convinced Melina too take a break and tan under the sun for a few hours while he prepared real food -chicken and rice. Melina emerged from the lake first dripping and laughing as she ran from her father. Advantage went to Ammon for being a much faster runner. He caught up to his daughter as her first footprints made their imprint in the soft dirt. The weight of his body carried her face first towards the ground. She should of hit but his quick reflexes slowed her at just the right moment so she gently lay against the cold soft ground unharmed. </p><p>'What are you doing?!' She barked at him for almost causing her injury.</p><p>'You've teased Daddy enough.' He rested his hand on top of her head pushing her face further into what was now mud, her ass hung in the hair and he collapsed on top of her with one hand under her pussy rubbing over her clitoris furiously. Her body was tense while moaning and pleading to be fucked - to christen the new world. </p><p>The natural water in the lake seemed to breathe new life into their bodies that had spent a decade livening artificially. For the first time they could say they were truly clean and in some ways starting fresh. Ammon felt like this way the first time being with his daughter. Somewhere along the way the passion in their relationship peaked and had begun a downward slide. The lack of freedom to explore and be somewhere else, do something different, weighed over them like the crushing force of a black hole. Humans weren't met to stay cooped up in cage like rats while barreling through space. It was the sense of exploration that drove new vigor through Ammon's body.</p><p>Ammon's cock rested between Melina's ass cheeks. The soothing pleasure he felt while humping her backside lite a slow burning fire in his loins that would crescendo during their forthcoming week of shared pleasure. Melina's pussy called for his cock with a flood a warm juices leaking from her tender vaginal canal. With his right hand he smeared her juices and opened her with his fingers. The weight of his body over Melina's left her helpless. All she could do was relaxed and know her daddy would do for her what she craved the most. </p><p>Like a flowering bud in spring when petals part and welcome all to partake of filled senses, Melina's pussy enveloped Ammon's penetrating cock in smear of liquid honey and soft velvet drapes. Her inner warmth feeding a growing heat in Ammon's body as his hips pressed unceasingly further, inch-by-inch, until 7 inches of his manhood disappeared within her special place. Moans of ecstasy escape from Melina. Ammon's head was thrown back grunting while pistoning his hips against her body. They quickly began to dry under the warm afternoon sun and the cold dirt was much more of a relief now that they had began fucking wildly like primordial reptiles just evolved from the sea. This new planet was most influenced by man's wielding of godly powers, but no technology ever existent was going to replace the primal instinct to fuck like ravenous beasts spilling their seed across the universe and reaping in the explosive flair of chemicals that churned over and boiled brain matter provoking unyielding drive to seek sources of pleasure. </p><p>Without yielding Ammon drive deeper into his daughter. Withdrawing slowly, leaving the tip inside, with all of his strength he jerked forward slapping his hips against her ass. The little body beneath his devious assault seized with pleasure at the constant onslaught. Her vaginal muscles had strength and tightened around his cock as though wishing it could remain forever. Sweat poured over her body and she gasped between her screams which were often pleas for greater pleasure.</p><p>Leaving no opportunity squandered, Ammon wrapped his arms around Melina and lifted her in the air with his cock still buried deep inside her pussy. She howled with laughter and frustration. He trudged away from the coast and settled with her on the cool grass. Lying on his back Melina sat on top facing away. Ammon wrapped his hands on her hips and lifted her from his cock and letting her drop. Without need of further guidance Melina took over and used all of her own leg strength to control their pleasure. His hand we now free to explore her toned body. His hands favored squeezing and pulling her small nipples. </p><p>Melina's hands fell to her pussy. Using her left hand she cupped her father's sack and rolled his balls between her fingers. Her clitoris swelled in need of abuse, poking from between her puffy labia her right hand flicked the little bud. Filled with so many nerve endings, the little clitoral nub ignited shivers of lightning up through her spin, searing her skin like acid, her head pounding in response to the manipulation of the physical form it sought to control. Yet now, in a fit of sexual provocation there was no control, only the lead of two partners communicating with sounds of grunt and moans as they shared in each other's bodies for the mutual expression of love and volatile orgasm. </p><p>Melina lay back against her father's body and placed her feet firmly on the ground on either side of his legs. The perspiration on their bodies acted as lubricant for her to slide herself on his body so she could continue to fuck his cock. Her head lay at his shoulder, she turned to face him and their lips met. Their tongues invaded each other's mouths while she focused on moving her body as to better pleasure her father. She could sense his orgasm building rapidly as his hand became rough. </p><p>Ammon's right hand slide from her breast over her stomach to her engorged clitoris; taking the little nub between his fingers he began to manipulate the little thing. His left hand rose to her neck and gripped it firmly in his hand. Melina began panting roughly and her once rhythmic linear motion became uncoordinated. Recognizing the impending orgasm he began furiously assaulting her clit like it was a nasty wart needing to be removed. He poked, picked and squeezed the seemingly insignificant speck angrily that the little device hadn't already devastated his daughter's body with an orgasm. </p><p>The sky began to turn above her. The pounding beat of her heart filled her ears to muffle out her own lewd sounds, her father's grunts, or the wet slopping of their bodies meeting. Fire burned through her. Her father's hand squeezed the air from her lungs. She felt her feet go numb with a static pain which spread up through her legs. The throbbing in her head worked its way past her eyes into her chest and tore through her stomach. The two overwhelming forces crashed and burst in her pussy which throbbed and squeezed at the cock inside. Her scream was naked - without sound. </p><p>Ammon raised his legs and used his own body to continue fucking Amelia through her orgasm. Her pussy suckled and milked his cock which felt ablaze. His balls churned and seized upwards against his hips with the final endeavor of his body to ejaculate his seed inside his daughter. Collapsing, he focused on the sensations which filled and erupted outwards from his cock into Melina's womb.</p><p>Stabs of hot semen sprayed against the inside of her pussy spiking her orgasm further beyond what she'd ever experienced. With certainty they were no longer moving and the sight of their rigid sputtering bodies was likely stupefying. Ammon's hand relaxed from her throat and she took a long gasp of air. The burning through her body began to subside as she was rolled off into the grass to recover. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter Five</h5><p>Light gradually ceased, giving way to increasingly darker shades of the night sky. Without a secondary light source only the shimmering twinkles of stars dotted the night sky. After their dinner they lay quietly in each other's arms next to a small glowing generator emanating heat against their cool naked bodies. </p><p>Melina's hand rose towards the sky. 'Do you think we'll name constellations like on Earth?' She asked.</p><p>'Hmm, I don't know. Travelers used to use the stars but they don't get much use anymore. Maybe you'll name them.' Ammon held her close in his arms fighting the cooler night air.</p><p>Pointing to a cluster of stars, 'those look like a penis.' she giggled as she outlined a long cylindrical shape. 'I'll call it Ammon.'</p><p>'You'll always be able to look up at the night's sky and know I'm with you even when I'm not.' He nuzzled his head against her neck and kissed her. </p><p>She turned over met her face to his. 'If you're beside me how can I ever miss you?' She smiled.</p><p>He kissed her nose. 'I won't always be next to you. Even though I wish I could be.' </p><p>'Why do you sound so sad,' she asked seeing his face turn gloomy. 'We have a lifetime together.'</p><p>'What if we had a week?' He asked solemnly. </p><p>Withdrawing, she tried to escape the fear she felt in his words. 'Why a week - what's in a week?'</p><p> 'Remember when I said I woke you because I needed to see you experience this new world and to be a part of it.'</p><p>'Yes, that after we came down here and had to go back to the station. We are going on another exploratory mission.' Her voice cracked. 'We are going together, right?'</p><p>'I was only really talking about me.' He watched her face scrunch and eyes fill with tears. 'I didn't think if I told you about it you would agree to come down here. Watching you out here today is wonderful and you need to stay. Turn this place into something beautiful, not let anyone ruin it.' </p><p>Tears poured over her face. 'I can't lose you like Mama,' she blurted out. 'I love you too much.' She dove into his arms and they embraced.</p><p>When you see the edge of the road across the valley knowing where the end lays, every second becomes valuable and without waste. Rarely is the opportunity presented to experience every little moment as though it were a lifetime. Ammon and Melina shared a near infinite number of these moments during their last week together as seemingly insignificant specks under the gaze the billions of stars above. </p><p>The container they arrived with felt much lighter; the burden of it all lifted. Jake arrived only 1 minute later than promised but his landing was as skilled and graceful as ever. The ships container was empty and the ride less turbulent. They docked in the station and emerged into the same maintenance hangar and returned to their pod in the same manner they left. No questions were ever asked, nobody would have realized they were gone. Ammon had filed for work leave to spend time with Melina, and he her education could be rescheduled. The arrangements were already in place for her to be grounded on the planet in less than three months to begin training as Culture Coordinator which would fill the role of helping establish things such as national songs or foods, or naming lakes and constellations. </p><p>'A shining future awaits for you here, Melina,' her father had said. 'Just as it's in the void of space there are always new things to uncover.' He then leaned in close and whispered, 'like that thing where I hang you upside down.'</p><p>Hidden beneath her laughter was incredible sadness. There was no possible way she'd ever see her father again, even if he tried to convince her otherwise. He'd be placed into hibernation and travel almost 30 years before he reached his destination and she would be 46, older than him. If she ever hoped to charter a ship to see him he might be 70 or 80 before she arrived, possibly with a wife and another child. They'd have just enough time before he died and she'd be left on the fringes of space alone. The thought haunted her until the day he prepared to leave. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter Six</h5><p>'Departure is T-minus 10.' Jacquelyn, transport coordinator for the statio, informed Ammon as he lay in the pod waiting to enter stasis. 'The process is automated; unlike the stations hibernation chambers you arrived in, these don't require any life support tubes or injection.'</p><p>'Thank you.' He said resting quietly trying to suppress his sadness and make sense of how the universe was ordered, how a long strand of events led to losing two great loves' of his life. Sleep took him shortly before waking to the sound of several chimes as the containers lid rose. 'That felt like nothing at all,' he said in surprise.</p><p>'Daddy,' his daughter's body slipped inside lying on top of him.</p><p>'Melina!' He said startled, 'Have we left the station?' </p><p>'You were about to before I came in,' she said as the lid retried its closing procedure before its interruption. </p><p> 'Stop the lid,' he called. 'You can't be in here, you have to stay.' Pleading for her to listen he knew she wouldn't. </p><p>'There are lots of stars in the universe, but only one of you.' She said while slipping her shirt from her body. Grabbing his hands she put them on her waist and sliding her pants off. Her pussy pressed against his crotch and she ground herself against his hardening cock.</p><p>'Melina please,' he blustered out in a state of confusion. 'You can still make it -' The chamber around them jolted.</p><p>'We've departed.' She whispered while lifting his shirt which he helped her free. </p><p>'How can we do this?' He said before their lips met. His hands roamed over her soft tan backside down to her plump ass. His hand traced under hips to feel her pussy which became wet at his touch. </p><p>From his lips she kissed down his body; starting from his neck, across his check and sucking both nipples, grazing his chiseled abs, and finally removing his pants revealing his mighty cock. The glans was swollen and covered in precum. Her mouth fell to the glistening red tip and she kissed it tenderly. Her hands gripped his girth and raised his cock towards her mouth. Her red lips parted and took his manhood inside, enveloping the entire glans and sucking down 3 inches of cock. </p><p>It was beyond words to describe the feelings he had towards his daughter stowing away against his wishes but as her tongue worked over the length of his cock every emotion was replaced with lust. Looking down at his daughter he couldn't help but admire her strength or beauty, her eyes beamed up at his face while sucking and bobbing her head on his length.</p><p>Feeling her father's body tense as he approached orgasm she let his cock fall from his mouth with a plop. The taste of his salty precum filled her mouth and she swallowed his taste gleefully. Positioning herself above his cock she guided it to her entrance and pressed downward. Without any effort his girth slid inside and they shared a long passionate kiss. As they fucked a steady gas filled the chamber making them feel drossy and sluggish, yet, their desire to get each other off kept their energy focused on matching each other's bodily rhythms as their moans became grunts, became barks, became screams. Melina's pussy tightened and squeezed Ammon's cock as his seed erupted inside of her body just as darkness took them.</p><p>Falling into stasis, their bodies' captive to unyielding ecstasy, they lay together in each other's arms frozen in perpetual pleasure.</p><p>---</p><p><i>See you in space, readers!</i></p>"
6,Neon Girl,66tera99,sixtera99@yahoo.com,"['FgM', 'mult', 'pedo', 'cons', 'inc', 'les', 'rough']",Nicky's story is interwoven within many different lives. A perverse man who wants sex with a little girl. A female clothes salesman who just wants a chance to reach the top. A public service worker looking to feed a serious coke habit. Breadcrumbs of destruction follow in her path. Be wary of Nicky's suduction.,2012-12-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Story 1</h5><p>I couldn't stop from being snared in her ornamental display. Like an alabaster statue draped beneath light diffuse through prisms of fine jewels. Her skin bleached from the luminous light of azure and toroequise sapphire, hair fueled by blazes of rubies burning the purist of reds, lips smelted from the refined emeralds taken from the swashes of debris left in the destruction of Oz, and large eye's chiseled and polished from great rocks of yellow quartz trenched deep within the Earth. Swinging her hips to the beat of techno ripping through the air of the club like a dancing bird-of-paradise packed in the dense recesses of the rain forest searching for a suitable mate - she put on a dazzling show. </p><p>She looked dissatisfied, scorning towards me. An ivory cigarette holder slid between her thumb, index and middle finger just like the goddess of classic cinema, Audrey Hepburn. Her hips swung outwards in a wide arc giving praise to her little ass beneath the short skit of the leather dress upholstered over her body. </p><p>'I'm worth your time,' I pleaded with the little girl intent on gaining favor.</p><p>She stopped dead and looked me over. 'I've got a lot of time.' Ignoring me her mind wandered back to the music, her legs wandered to the beat.</p><p>My dance is a different kind of display. I reached for my wallet fumbling it open. 'Do you have money?' I knew she had money, I knew it's all she wanted but I needed to look desperate.</p><p>Keeping her distance she took a step in my direction eyeing the thick stack of bills unimpressed. 'You've got a 50 on the outside,' she observes. 'Are the rest ones?'</p><p>Our eyes met momentarily before she turned and returned to dance. I was scenery to her, like a grey dingy road patched with asphalt under your car as you cruise down the road, it didn't impress her. It shouldn't impress anyone. We should all be so lucky to live a life demanding inspiration of action during every moment as time itself allots.</p><p>'I got more,' I took out the stack spreading them in my fingers flipping them around so she could see all the bills; my life savings. She looked me over again like I was someone she had never seen before. She took a long drag on the cigarette and held her lungs full while eying my money - her money. Exhaling through her nose like a great and powerful breast behind the body of an insatiable child never shown the backside of an authoritative hand she conceded my value, 'count it.' Idly she watched as each bill swept from one hand to the next.</p><p>The bills are uncirculated right from the printer making them difficult to separate as I counted through nearly half what I had, '500-50-600-50-700-50-800-50.' My hands stopped, I eyed the girl. If I'm worthwhile she'd stop me, but her eyes danced over my money like a dog waiting for its master to throw the ball. Sometimes it takes a lot to buy worth, like fur coats and diamond encrusted jewelry, but how much did she need me to compensate her for one hour? I continued past a thousand, emptying one hand and filling the other; my lively hood in this hand and the thrill of momentary pleasure in that hand. 'Two-thousand one-hundred and fifty dollars,' I extended the wad of cash towards her. Pessimism took me thinking she would throw it at my feet laughing hoarsely while puffing down a lungful of burning tobacco. </p><p>Instead, she took it in her hand, playing it with. The stack of bills is light, maybe less than she normally charged. She scanned the sea of moving bodies giving consideration to the fact she isn't doing anything else. Maybe she thought I was an easy hook, shy and lonely just looking for some feeling of love. Hopefully I looked desperate enough and sounded obedient enough so she wouldn't have to worry I'd be looking for anything kinky. I wasn't. What I wanted, the only thing I could keep my mind focused on for the better part of a year was sliding my cock inside the tight velvet tunnel of a prepubescent cunt. I tried molesting my niece by following all the guides. But, as they all say in those treasured tomes, kids are less trustworthy the older they become. I found Casey uneasy and couldn't keep a secret; I ended up dropping the whole thing before I got her shirt off because I figured she'd blow her mouth off to my sister, her mother.</p><p>My cock strained hard against my pants. I hunched forward to take some of the strain off, it gave me an appearance of eagerness and I'm certain that like every other joe-shmoe looking for a good time I'd pop off after a minute and she could go back to playing pedo-queen. 'What do you say, beautiful.' I smiled.</p><p>The hand with my money rose over her head baiting a large black male from the dark area of the club behind me. The brute took the money and grabbed me by the shoulder, turning me and leading me into an unlighted dingy hallway to the door situated on the far end. Before he pushed me inside he said very calmly - to paraphrase - that it would be opportune for me to conduct myself in a manner that is respectful unless I wanted my lifestyle to be regulated by a series of nurses and tubes. </p><p>The room was shit. Grimy pink shag carpet covered the floors, and the walls shared the same color scheme. The ceiling was white but years of smoke damage turned it yellow and splotchy. Several garish light fixtures dimly lit the room. A makeup table and large mirror sat along the wall and made it possible to watch yourself while on the bed which itself was lifted on 4 cinder blocks which a piece of plywood and two mattress stacked on top. A black light would reveal splotches of piss, shit, blood and most certainly semen. I wasn't offended. Sheets looked dry and made the event feel all the kinkier. In terms of feeding your appetite, fucking little girls is the tender pork chop entree that could only be made better by a drizzle of raspberry sauce - which I found in the fantasy of month long erotic play these bed sheets were saturated. </p><p>I settled myself on the bed taking several deep breathes. My erection continued screaming. I masturbated in the car to a picture of my niece in a bikini 10 minutes before coming inside and I felt confident I'd get my money's worth, what little was given. Light music faded in from a speaker in the corner filling the room with sappy instrumentals and lyrics. </p><p>Nicky walked through the door casually like it was all business. She wore the same outfit but wasn't as decorative. After wiping the makeup from her face she appeared far less interesting. Losing the glow that came from the neon club lights made her less provocative and exotic. She is an average preteen girl with a skinny body and creamy white skin. Her eyes were still big and beautiful but her lips less pouty and hair lost its fiery red zest. Attractive and fuckable, yes, but more normal and what I could already get in my niece or one of her friends, if I could secure their trust.</p><p>I held out my arm motioning her to take a seat at my side but she played the invitation off like a bad scene. Instead she went to the makeup table and sat looking at herself. I lowered my arm. 'Got a name?' I asked with a tenseness of feeling strung along like in a movie trailer that only showed a few good seconds towards the end.</p><p>She scattered the different makeup containers around on the desk like she was avoiding me. 'Nicky,' she sighed. </p><p>'My name is Benjamin.' I said without being asked. She made a sound of acknowledgement but wasn't paying attention. 'Do you want to sit on the bed?' </p><p>'I want to find my good lipstick,' she spoke with an annoyed tone. 'I think Beverly stole mine again.'</p><p>'I think you look great without it,' I complemented while watching her in the mirror. I thought she'd be happy to hear nice things said about her, it worked on my niece.</p><p>'Pry into my life more?' Her face twisted without even giving me the attention of a 'look.'</p><p>'I didn't mean to, I mean I just think you're really beautiful,' directing my hand over her features. 'And don't need makeup.' </p><p>'Oh my god! Save it.' She elated in a dying tone. 'I know I'm good looking because I get told all the time. That candy-ass shit won't work, you paid.' She slapped the desk, 'I need lipstick 'cause I'm not sucking your cock without it or my lips get all chapped. Do you care if I don't suck you?' </p><p>I hesitated with my answer. I wanted her mouth but wasn't keen on her running off to look for chapstick. 'Yea, I would, but we can stop before your lips chap.' </p><p>'Fuck.' She stood and walked over to me. 'What do you want first?' </p><p>My pulse pounded. 'Maybe a striptease and lap dance.' My voice trailed off a little at the end like I was asking a favor. </p><p>The music in the room was slow and better for cuddling or a slow fuck, but Nicky seemed generally oblivious to what was even going on in life at this very moment and just played out a generic routine she knew by heart. </p><p>Nicky's torso moved slowly around against her firmly planted feet. She inserted her index finger through her pursed lips sucking and licking it like she wanted my cock. Her right hand went through her hair while wiggling her hips, coming off her feet along the ball of her heel she twirled giving me a satisfying look at her body. Withdrawing her finger she moaned seductively pretending to be incredibly fucking horny. Reaching up to her right shoulder she slid the leather material down to her upper arm. She did the same with her right revealing the delicate precision that her neck fell into and across her broad shoulders over the round joint where her arms began. </p><p>Facing away from me she lifted her hair and asked me to unzip the back of her dress. When I had exposed all but her ass, she slid the dress down and over her hips letting it fall. Left in just a pair of little blue satin panties she again spun in circles with her arm hiding her chest. Her body swung like a pendulum, squatting to the ground and slowly drawing up along her legs and arching her body towards me close enough that I could lick her skin. Before I could lap her body with my tongue she would withdraw and spin and twirl faster to tease me with her sensual little body. </p><p>I spread my legs wide, 'come sit on my lap.' I was licking my lips, she obliged my request. For her it meant one step closer to being finished but for me everything slowed to a crawl as my adrenaline took over. Each of her steps is a beautiful waltz, one foot stepping in front of the other, her hips swaying from side to side, her arm hiding her flat chest and nipples - a tease. At my lap, she spun and sat herself against my raging cock. Her fat little ass rubbed my girth. She leaned back against my chest, her right hand rose to caress my face.</p><p>I moved my hands to her waist. A second after I touched her she faked a long moan. I loved her which I whispered continually as I roamed along the sides of her body. I repeatedly called, 'Nicky.' She would respond with the same false moan every time. I didn't care, I felt the vibration of the noise through her body with my hands which is what I always fantasized would happen with my niece, Casey, when I'd made her orgasm. </p><p>My hands continued exploring her body. My fingers kneaded at her little tummy which was soft and warm like the shag rug at my feet, but underneath was solid concrete, and Nicky had a firm underneath. Her body flexed and little muscles rippled from beneath her skin. She would relax and be soft again almost instantly. </p><p>'Can I touch your chest?' I asked between heavy breaths. I moaned, 'let me see your baby tities.' My hands prodded at her chest. Her arm fell away exposing her little puffy brown areolas and nipples that stood out a quarter of an inch. My fingers roamed savoring the rough brail of her nipples. 'So much smaller than Casey but they look the same,' I said almost causing myself to empty my balls. </p><p>'Who's Casey,' she asked absently.</p><p>'My niece.' </p><p>'Oh yea?' She responded, her arms moving behind my neck and grinding herself side-to-side. 'Do you fuck her?'</p><p>'No,' I stammered feeling my balls churning. 'I'm gonna pretend with you. I'm gonna show you what your teasing makes me do.' I squeezed her nipples roughly between my thumb and index fingers. </p><p>Pulling away from my body she turned and threw herself against me, her cleft pressing against my cock. 'Show me,' she provoked.</p><p>I lifted her by her ass, my hands groping her buttocks. I threw her down onto the bed. I climbed over her and started taking off my shirt.</p><p>While watching me undress she began rubbing her pussy through the fabric of her panties. </p><p>My hands shook and I couldn't figure out my own god damn belt. I breathed heavily watching her masturbate, 'you like rubbing your baby pussy?' I shuddered. </p><p>Nicky moaned, 'you like baby pussy?' Gyrating her hips in the air she added, 'I've got a tight little baby pussy. Just like Casey I bet.' </p><p>I shook my head laughing. She was completely full of shit but I loved it; the idea of role playing and she went along with it.</p><p>Nicky continued, 'you should fuck her before some older boy comes along and sticks his prick in twice and cums.' She sighed, 'what a waste of virginity.'</p><p>I nodded my head.</p><p>'Maybe I'm a virgin and my cunt is waiting for your large throbbing cock to deflower me.'</p><p>I couldn't stop myself from lunging at her. My pants weren't even completely off before I collapsed with my mouth against hers, my tongue inside massaging her tongue. My hips slowly ground against her pussy, the thin fabric of our underwear keeping us apart. I continued kicking my feet to free my legs.</p><p>I brought my mouth against her neck, my lips flecking her creamy skin. She tasted like cigarettes. It was embedded deep within the pores of her skin from years spent in night clubs. The flesh of this little girl exposed to the filth of the adult world, embedding herself inside to make money. I knew her pussy wasn't virgin, but rather had taken all manner of men. Being the slut she is would only make it easier for me to pummel the little thing - that entrance - the opening that let another human being inside. The physical anomaly of sexual reproduction in the female anatomy! This hole would take my cock and cradled it like a baby, which itself could make - so motherly. It was a warm blanket to the thing that hung from my body determined by a single chromosome. A simple start that diverts the physical form in two entirely separate directions giving one useless nipples and low hanging fruit, the other, a delicate form; curvaceous and smooth, her warm inviting wanting vaginal canal buried beneath the curtains of a delicate flower that bloomed on attraction. Nicky's attraction is money, and here she is open to me, spreading her sent like pollen to a bumble bee landing and rubbing itself in the succulent nectar of the flowering bud. This flower was still very much a bud regardless of how many bumble bees wormed their way inside. She is a shapeless and innocent little thing. Her hips were hardly formed, and her chest flat as a board, but it was the small delicate nature that you're drawn to, as if you could dry and press it in a hobby book, open, look and touch whenever you pleased - if only.</p><p>Wish as I might this were Casey, it wouldn't be. When I kissed Casey, playfully, I tasted vanilla. My touch always seemed innocent my hands lingered unusually long. She is less skinny and hadn't begun wearing a bra yet and her puffy nipples poked through all of her shirts and I brushed them whenever I could, it was an accident every time - I apologized so who would accuse me otherwise. I have lots of accidents.</p><p>My lips grazed over Nicky's breast. My mouth fell to her right areola and the little thing became entrenched between my teeth. I gnashed her little erect nipple causing a whine and her to wiggle her body away from me. I wouldn't let her. I held her by the shoulders and the weight of my body fell over her legs. I could feel her trying to kick but she was too weak. I suckled madly, pulling the skin around her breast away from the tissue and muscle beneath, stretching her skin to its limit as she cried out in painful ecstasy. I was dry fucking her now, my raging cock rubbing between her labia. Her clitoris poked just below my glans on that wonderfully tender spot that made your head go light like a balloon being filled with helium. My whole body went light to the point of bursting if the right little prick were to touch the right spot. To save myself from ejaculating I lifted my hips from her body. My mouth released her nipple and moved to her tummy. I kissed her belly as it rose and fell, as she breathed roughly between the shocks of pleasure. Nicky's belly is so delicate, round and ever changing between full and empty, soft and firm. The little dip of her navel represented the beginning of her life which I gave the utmost thanks for existing; praising and savoring it with my mouth. The cuteness of it was irresistible and she fought in annoyance and humor as I tickled the inside of the little hole with the tip of my tongue. My own Casey had a soft little outie which I only get to tickle when I rub suntan lotion of her bare belly during bikini season.</p><p>Nicky's little blue satin panties stood between me and heaven. My face pressed against her crotch smelling the acrid sent of her pussy juices. I felt her wetness through the fabric, its warmth, and the gentle convulsion of her vaginal entrance pleading for me inside. Even if she was full of shit - wasn't interested in me - her pussy craved cock. I took her panties in my mouth and sucked the juices from her underwear. Salty sweat, pungent lubricant, piss, and the vapors that I've heard all little girls possess scored my taste buds like a serrated knife. My senses were cut deep, rewriting my preferences of taste and smell; no longer pine sol or a freshly minted DVD case but prepubescent pussy. I wanted to wear her pussy like a surgical mask over my face. </p><p>I snarled ripping her underwear of her body in one violent motion like a ravenous lion eating the flesh of its dinner, I stood proudly over Nicky ready to feast on my catch. I dropped her underwear from my mouth and dove into her pussy. My mouth enveloped the smooth mound of pudgy flesh that made up her labia. Her lips parted easily while my tongue worked along her slit between asshole and clitoris. Her vaginal opening panged as I caressed it with the tip of my tongue, lapping the gushing fluids that poured from her body like a broken dam. Even as I drank and filled my belly with her taste like a man dehydrated after being stranded in the Sahara and discovering an oasis after hundreds of miles of mirages, I couldn't keep up with the flood from her pussy. </p><p>Nicky's hands raped my skull, her fingers clenching and pulling my hair - she writhed in agony. I was a determined man releasing years of pent up sexual frustration directly at this singular child's sex. I had wished there were other children I could pace myself with, a program somewhere that made it legal to experiment with little girls or boys - whatever your pleasure. I was content to never touch or fuck a child, rather only if they would jack my cock while fondling my balls, or kiss the tip of my cock while I masturbated. It's all I wanted. Having no reservations about propositioning this child, I cursed society for driving me to this lunacy. I gave up 2 month rent, food and bills to be between the long slender, soft and defined legs of this little girl; her plump cleft and round labia starring me in the face. </p><p>I gripped Nicky's ankles and spread her wide casting her vaginal opening from darkness. My tongue dove inwards and felt the strain of her convulsing pussy gripping at the intruder. Several moans escaped her mouth and her body arched upwards as her legs wrapped around my neck pulling me firmly against her prepubescent sex. Nicky screamed like a kidnapped civilian being tortured under threat of murder if she didn't obey my command - my money. I was well beyond the value proposition of tossing away my life's saving. For the money I gave up I engrained in my brain an experience I wouldn't soon forget.</p><p>I withdrew my tongue sensing Nicky's pussy scream and plead for my return. I climbed over her and brought my mouth to hers. She licked her own juices from my mouth. I fed her the same nourishment that revitalized my own body and sent my cock into wild frenzy. With our lips still locked I brought my hips forward until I felt my glans glide along her labia, smearing her sex with my precum. As she became more slick I began pressing my hips forward, grinding up and down between her clit and vaginal opening. </p><p>A spark jumped between us, my loins roasted in their own pool of lust electrified by the tip of my cock finding the entrance to her pussy, breaking through the little gaping hole. Our bodies were nearly one. This knowledge cast off all restraints. I pressed into her fighting the slight resistance her undersized pussy offered, which was nothing against my own fury, and I threw my head upwards and roared as inch after inch slid farther inside. </p><p>Nicky's insides stretched and tore to accommodate me, an act she was accustomed I'm sure, but my own fantasy was that this is Casey. Nicky's moans and grunts were Casey's pleas and cries for me to take it out or slow down. I was deflowering my own niece. The act is so clear and vivid in my head. I could feel and hear the tear of her hymen throwing her into womanhood and a future of cock pleasing. Her body would be alight in a surge of electrical signals roasting her brain at the painful expansion of her vaginal walls which strained to accommodate her uncle. I'd console her, tell her how much I loved her and what a good girl she is, but they were meaningless words to make her believe it was okay - who's to say it isn't? I'd give Casey unlimited pleasure, eat her pussy like I had Nicky's and she'd go to her friends sleepovers and show them what I taught her. Then, she'd bring them over and I'd babysit taking them one by one into the kitchen and stripping them with my teeth and tying them to the kitchen table and ravaging their bodies while everyone watched and jeered. </p><p>My cock ignited along the final stretch of deep fucking inside of Nicky. I was climbing the ladder to heaven ready to pass through golden gate. I approached the gate keeper, Saint Peter, but was denied. A strong hand that I was familiar with gripped my shoulder, and I suddenly felt myself floating through the hair. I watched Nicky rise from the bed, startled at the intrusion, and the large black man who escorted me into the room filled my vision as my ass struck the floor and I reared backwards rolling over myself and striking the wall, settling in a confused mix of pain and pleasure. Was I in the midst of orgasm and this some nebulous type out of body experience? Sadly, reality replaced transcendent pleasure, moans and grunts of animalistic savagery were replaced with the harsh rage of the black man pointing his finger in my face.</p><p>I strained to focus and hear what he was saying until I realized what was happening. The blood in my body seemed to drain from me and my cock lost all feeling and lay flaccid against my body. A wade of green money struck me in the face.</p><p>'Got some fucking big ass balls on you?' The man roared at me. 'Trying to fuck us over?'</p><p>Nicky piped, 'what the fuck is happening?!' She crawled to the end of the bed and starred at me then the large man, her body guard - I guessed. </p><p>The man reached into his pocket and pulled out a stack of bills, 'these are yours. This is the real money.' </p><p>'What real money? How much is this?' She asked with a mix of confusion and disappointed to see the stack of bills even smaller than before. </p><p>'Our patron here, Benjamin was it? Only has $1100 in real money.' He crouched over top of me. 'Think you're real smart, almost pulled one over Benjamin, huh?'</p><p>I had thought I was smart. I thought they'd give me the benefit of the doubt as some loser looking for a good time willing to toss his money away. I hadn't accounted for the fact that they were just as smart or smarter. A little girl and some guy stupid enough to work out of a busy club, how smart was that really? 'Okay, okay,' I pleaded with my hands up towards the looming figure, my palms out trying to show I wasn't any harm and we could work it out. </p><p>Nicky climbed from bed and picked up her clothes. </p><p>'W-w-what are you doing.' I stammered with tunnel vision towards Nicky. I looked up at the man, 'there was 1100, let's just do a blowjob or something.' I probably should have kept my mouth shut.</p><p>Nicky responded, 'blow job will cost you $1000.' She stepped into her dress and pulled it up over her shoulders.</p><p>'There is $1100 in your hand,' I cried feeling my ultimate score escape my grasp. I pleaded endlessly for her to return. </p><p>The man added, 'yea, but fucking is $2000 and you only got $1000.' He made a fist and lightly knocked me across the face. 'You still owe Nicky $1000.'</p><p>Pain crept into my jaw causing me to slur, 'we didn't fuck. I didn't finish.' I pleaded again more uselessly this time, 'come-on! Okay, alright, I'll just get up and leave.' I felt my life was threatened and just wanted to get out. </p><p>He shook his head and clenched his fist again. 'Not until you pay up the thousand you owe.' Grabbing me by the shoulders he pulled me close to his face, 'do you have the money or not?'</p><p>My eyes narrowed and focused on his pupils filled with my reflection; I watched my smaller build shrink in the black infinity. </p><p>Nicky called over before stepping out of the room, 'you can't eat pussy for shit.' Laughing derisively she stepped out and disappeared just as the world went dark.</p><p>I recalled a massive fist struck my head harder than I'd ever experienced jolting my consciousness in a thousand different directions. Everything spun and tried to realign as light began to fill my eyes. My head and jaw ached and I found I was no longer in a room of red Capet and walls, rather I felt cold concrete and saw only a single dingy bulb hanging from the ceiling radiating a small circle in an otherwise dark room.</p><p>'Seeing as how you isn't gonna pay and I can't let you out of here because I doubt your lying ass come back,' the large man walked against the shadows in the room. 'We'll make a trade.' The sound of a blade being removed from it sheath echoed off the walls and ceiling.</p><p>Try as I might to get up and run or even plead wasn't going to work because I still couldn't fully comprehend up from left or down from light bulb. The man's large body crushed me, pinning down. Oddly, I asked myself at this very moment, if this is what Casey would feel as I raped her; that deep threatening voice, the force of an unmovable body, and now large hands gripping my genitals. </p><p>'Which one you want to keep, Benjamin, old buddy?' He laughed and sneered as his fingers worked over my ball sack. 'I think you're a righty, I'll take the left to keep you balanced.' His laugh boomed louder as everything went dark again.</p><p></p><h5>Story 2</h5><p>'These dresses, the new ones that come in are placed on the front displays,' 3 large pieces of fabric made heavy by lacing and beads fell over my outstretched arms. 'Cassandra isn't coming in until later so you'll be in charge of servicing any customers who may enter. You've watched Cass, it's very easy and you'll make very good commissions but you must remember.' She paused sticking a finger in my face bouncing it like a maestro conducting an orchestra. 'Anything they want. Understand, Tiffany?' </p><p>I replied hastily, 'Yes, ma'am.' I bowed my head to Mrs. Zahra, the store manager, my boss. With the large dresses safely in grasp I hobbled unsafely in 6-inch heels to the entrance area of the store to dress the manikins and set jewelry around the widely spaced displays. This was my first time acting as floor manager, a position I had worked for during the past 10 years to achieve. </p><p>It was just past noon when the store usually fell quiet. I took this time to fondle the new merchandise, the soft satins, cotton and polyesters danced against my skin. Everything we sell is from a local designer 'Parisha Label,' I pick out outfits, choose jewelry, and memorize stock levels. All the clothing comes with coordinated printout of what is meant to be sold in a set but if the client doesn't favor those items it's my job to assist and coordinate their outfit as they see fit. </p><p>High fashion can attract some of the most self-centered whores and sluts but the trade-off is being a part of the industry and given opportunities to work runway shows or apprentice for major designers. </p><p>'I'll get the door,' Mrs. Zahra sped by me, her heels smacking against the wood flooring as she made her way for the store entrance. </p><p>I moved to say I hadn't heard the buzzer, I hadn't even heard her racing through the story, but instead I stuck my head back to my work until she had disappeared down the hall to the front entrance. Our show was without front windows and highly exclusive. I moved into position to greet the client so she couldn't say anything to me about not hearing the doorbell on return. A girl emerged from the hall followed by Mrs. Zahra. I peered around them to see where the mother is but nobody else came in.</p><p>Mrs. Zahra charged ahead, 'Nicky, this is Tiffany. She will be assisting you with anything you need.' She leaned in close to my ear and whispered, 'big client.'</p><p>It seemed strange that a young girl would shop alone. 'Nicky, hello. What may I assist you with today?' I asked politely with my hand clasped together at my waist. I leaned forward slightly to convey I wasn't above her because she was so small, but not low enough that she'd accuse me of treating her different because she is young. </p><p>'I like this one,' Nicky pointed to a display I'd just set up.</p><p>Mrs. Zahra touched my shoulder and left. I moved to the display and held the fabric in my hand, 'a silk cotton blend colored with Egyptian dyes. The sequence makes use of hand cut diamonds, 1 carat each. There are over 100 on this particular piece, blood free.' </p><p>Nicky interrupted, 'do you have it in my size?' She took off her sun glasses revealing her big light blue eyes which radiated against her lilac colored skin and red bush of hair atop her head.</p><p>'This is the only piece was have currently. We can of course alter it but we like to avoid cutting it too small.' I continued, 'we can of course see if the designers will custom size just for you.'</p><p> 'I want to see what it looks like.' She stood firm and crossed her arms looking me over.</p><p>'If you would like to try the piece on you may, but as you can see it would probably be much too big for you.' I ran my hands over the material and set it down then motioned to the back of the store, 'there are several pieces sized for younger girls in the back if you'd like to consider any of those.' </p><p>She shook her head. Pointing at me she said it looked like it should fit, 'model it for me.' She set her large purse on the ground and eyed me, waiting.</p><p>'Of course Nicky, I'd be happy to. If you'd like to follow me we'll go to the dressing area.' I started removing the dress from the manikin. </p><p>'No-no. Try it on here,' she corrected, making herself comfortable leaning against the display as though she is here to stay.</p><p>I wasn't sure why I looked around the store. I knew we were alone but I was hopping Mrs. Zahra would be standing nearby to hear the request and squash it before this child demand I be fired. </p><p>'Is something wrong - what is your name?' She asked.</p><p>'My name is Tiffany. And, I'm sure your request is inappropriate.' I stammered, 'To undressed in front of a client.'</p><p>'It's of no consequence to me.' She spoke highly. 'Nudity doesn't offend me. However,' she looked me over again. 'Large women do.' She said snidely.</p><p>'Excuse me?' I was stunned to hear the girl disrespect me she badly. I was only 29 and far from overweight, less than the average at least.</p><p>'Your body looks old and worn. Have you had children?' She asked forwardly. 'As I said, I want to see the dress on you and I want it done right in front of me. Will that be a problem or do I need to talk to your boss.</p><p>'No, you don't,' I felt trapped. I thought it was a joke and considered calling her out on it but didn't want to take the risk. The smart thing to do was try and call her bluff. It was a huge relief to take my heels off. The cool ground helped soften the ache in my toes. My dress jacket came off next, I carefully set it on the display next to me then I started with my dress. I paused and smiled expecting her to smile in return and tell me to stop. It didn't happen.</p><p>'If you don't do it right now I'll scream.' Her white face stained a shade of red. </p><p>I couldn't believe I was going to do this. My mind raced considering all of the possible outcomes from being fired, or arrested and labeled a sex offender. Refusing would set me back in my career several years and I was nearing my 30th birthday which meant my chances of promotion dwindled with each new line on my skin. Sliding the material over my shoulder I felt a pang a shame and embarrassment. I avoided making eye contact with Nicky but she was laughing under her breath, it was her own sick game at my expense. I continued waiting to call her bluff. Not wanting to give her the satisfaction I took a deep breath and looked her sternly in the eyes and stood proudly upright and let the dress fall from my body. I left myself in a pair of modest cotton panties and c-cup bra.</p><p>Nicky jeered, 'I knew it. How many did you have?' She pointed at my abdomen.</p><p>I asserted I was the proud mother of one girl. 'I'm also very proud that I've maintained this figure.'</p><p>She laughed, 'well, at least you had the good sense to have a cesarean.'</p><p>I corrected her, 'there were complication with her, it wasn't my choice. But yes, if you're asking about my sex life then it really is none of your business.' The dress was in reach and I went to grab for it when Nicky's hand met my arm, she shook her head.</p><p>'You're still wearing your underwear.' A sinister smile crept over her face.</p><p>I denied the request immediatly and pulled the dress from the rack. 'I've shown you all you'll see. I will not expose myself to an underage girl.'</p><p>Nicky piped, 'if I were older you'd show me?' Excitement blasted through her, 'are you a closet lesbian?' </p><p>I was stunned, 'no! In fact I lost my husband some years ago to disease but that's none of your business.' </p><p>Nicky said I was lonely and decided to offer me reprieve in exchange for keeping my underwear. 'Let me finger you!' she nearly yelled so loud I knew Mrs. Zahra must have heard but the store remained silent other than our scuffle. </p><p>She lunged for me suddenly trying to grab my crotch. This is absolutely bizarre I cried inside my head. I had a firm grip on either of Nicky's arms and held her still. 'Nicky! Stop this instant.' </p><p>'Fine,' she cried. 'Hello!' Screaming at the top of her lungs, 'can I have some help? This lady sucks!'</p><p>I began trying to hush her. I pleaded for her to quiet, that I would take off my underwear as long as she didn't try to touch me. 'I'll put the dress on and model it for you. Then, we will go to the young adult section and find you something to try on, okay?'</p><p>She sighed as though bored, 'only if you stay naked the whole time.'</p><p>I had to take a moment and consider the proposal, finally agreeing because it meant getting her out of the store so I could pinch myself awake. 'Okay,' I again stood tall and undid my bra revealing my medium size breasts; they sagged a little and the nipples seem somewhat largish but most men I have been with since my husband's passing enjoy them - I was very proud of my chest. I wiggled out of my panties letting them fall to my feet and kicking them away, surprising Nicky, who I suspect through had a commanding power. I started telling myself 'stay in control.' </p><p>With my legs spread and hands on my hips I asked, 'can I model the dress now?' I was eager to hear her reply; maybe she'd hang her head and move on. </p><p>'No, it's okay.' Shaking her head she swatted the dress away. 'Why don't you show me what you have in my size?' Her devious smile grew. </p><p> I wanted to punch her in the face or stab her with my heel. Not really, but I felt angry and needed to do something. Nicky moved past stumbling into me, her hand groped at my breast. I stepped backwards trying to get away. She corrected herself and apologized for the accident as she continued through to the back of the store.</p><p>I trailed behind fuming and feeling awkward for being naked in the place I worked. What if another client was shopping, would she really attempt to traumatize me with the embarrassment of my nakedness? </p><p>Nicky looked through several displays of shirts, walls with hangers holding dresses, and pants. 'I think I'll try this one on.' She grabbed a small green pajama top from the table display, 'it's cute.'</p><p>'Do you want the bottoms or something else to try with it?' I asked hopeful she wasn't going to suggest what I knew she was thinking.</p><p>'I just want to try the top.' She grinned up at me. 'No, I don't need a dressing room.' She set the top down, 'I'll need help getting undressed.'</p><p>I protested that this wasn't part of our deal.</p><p>Nicky tisked at me shaking her head, 'I said I wouldn't touch you, but you can touch me. In fact I'm expecting it.' She wiggled her hips, 'client first, right? I'm just a helpless little girl.' Pouting her lips forward she held her arms over her head.</p><p>Reluctantly I obliged and slid my hands in the collar of her shirt and pulled it up over her head and off her body. She thanked me than set her hands behind her back exposing her front, she demanded I look at her body. I smiled and told her she is pretty. I didn't absorb any information to make a permanent mental image. I made a grab for the top and she stopped me. Wiggling her hips she motioned to help with her jeans. </p><p>I protested when she put her hands on my shoulders, 'but what if I fall. That'd be a lawsuit, right?' That same smile again, the fucking smile that was going to send me off and return with the right arm of a manikin to bludgeon the smugness off her face. </p><p>Agreeing, I fumbled with her belt and freed the button on her waist and helped her step from the clothing. </p><p>Nicky asked seductively, 'do you like my panties?' They were barely panties; rather a shoelace sized black string running a circle around her little waist and another running under her pussy around to the other side of her body. The little bit of material that was meant to cover her pussy was snuggly lost between her slit. </p><p>'Men think it's sexy, even a few women.' She moaned while rotating herself slowly like she was on display at a show giving a whole view of her body nearly naked prepubescent body.</p><p>I regretted my next question. 'What do you mean men and women?' </p><p>'Silly,' she laughed. Her voice got low, 'when I show them my underwear.' </p><p>'Are you kidding?' It wasn't possible to think she was lying, not with what I was going through. She was telling the truth. At first I thought she was just a spoiled brat, but it would make sense she was being molested. I don't know why I thought I could help, maybe I was thinking of my own daughter. Casey was at that age where she was beginning to develop and I knew boys took notice but I never considered an adult would look at her that way. My brother, Benjamin, always swore he'd keep Casey safe, but I suddenly felt a pang of fear of who might be out there looking in on her.</p><p>'Why do you look so worried,' she asked. 'They like it enough to give me money.'</p><p>I let out an audible gasp, 'that's horrible Nicky. You can't live like that, let me help.' I felt almost compelled to wrap her in my arms cradling her running to the nearest hospital. </p><p>Her belly boomed, 'why wouldn't I like it? It's so easy.' She slid her fingers inside the band of her underwear; I wear these under my dresses and flash men, and sometimes at the beach.' She chuckled and elated aloud, 'these prudish old women shield their children's eyes and comment how terrible my outfit is, but their husbands, older boys and some girls almost fall over themselves when they see my perfect little pussy calling to be tasted.' She hoisted herself on top of a display and spread her legs. 'I want you to taste it, Tiffany.'</p><p>I shook my head in shock. I was literally frozen in time; I was never prepared to handle this kind of situation, not even in the most perverse dream.</p><p>'I don't want you to be a prude. I want you to lick my pussy and learn to chill the fuck out.' She leaned back and sighed, 'I'll scream for your boss and when she comes running in to see both of us naked.' Her head turned down and her eyes stabbing me, 'you know what I'll tell her. How you learned to molest me by touching your own daughter.' She barred her teeth and hissed, almost cackling as she broke into a sick deranged laugh. 'I know how to play, Tiffany. I'm very good at this game.'</p><p>I was in tears with my face inches from the little white rosy hued mound of flesh set between her long thin legs which she held spread on the display so I would have access to her - what I would call - innocence. What I thought about morality, right from wrong, and what is considered normal died in that instance. </p><p>Nicky's scent struck me as my red lips neared hers. The odor pungent, but a hint of sweetness pervaded the whole of the rising scents embedding in my nasal passages. She wiggled her butt and whispered for me to do it, that I'd like it and it'd make her orgasm all over my face. I didn't ask for how long I'd have to perform cunnlings, I didn't think I could handle knowing.</p><p>In many ways I could describe the feeling of my lips on her pussy as sweltering. Her little sex radiated heat, seemingly loosening whatever juices were held deep inside the frozen depths of her cervix. Like a dog salivating awaiting its treat, from behind the little convulsing hole of her body's most precious entrance, copious fluids drenched her lips. My lips met her labia, kissing her sex quickly and withdrawing to find my lips smeared with her fluids and red lipstick on her pussy. I wanted to think I should gag or demonstrate disgust but I found myself licking my lips fascinated at her pussy's taste. Gentle warmth spread through my body. Suddenly there was a pinch between my legs, my thighs clenched together to satisfy the bothersome feeling. Yet, I found the pinch replaced with a more forward-tickle and ache that could only be soothed with my fingers. In an instant I found myself leaning forward into her pussy, my mouth engulfing the whole of her vulva; my tongue flicked along the furrow between her labia. My hands worked at my own naked pussy, wetness spreading over my fingers. </p><p>I was broken from my sexual trance by the shear howl of Nicky. 'Gah, fuck you're good!' She released her legs letting them rest over the edge of the display. She held my head guiding me back to her pussy, keeping my mouth locked against her body.</p><p>Absolutely without a doubt, beyond comprehension and ordained with shame, I ate a little girls pussy. That little underdeveloped instrument meant only for emotionally and physically mature adults. The thing she should not be allowed to understand until she is older and curious about masturbation. </p><p>Cursed, I needed to see the thing working. Starring intently at her pussy I brought my forefingers between her labia and rubbed up and down between her clitoris and vaginal opening. Sloshing filled my ears as my passes quickened guided by the superior lubricant supplied by her body. We moaned together in the bonds of shared physical pleasures. </p><p>Nicky's body shuttered violently. Sputtered breathes and ragged moans echoed through the store. I found myself pleading that she should cum for me, that I needed to see for myself. I'd never seen a woman orgasm, not even myself. I'd never given it much consideration. </p><p>Her tightly wrapped skin seemed to constrict and shrink her body as the very essence of her soul soared outwards through her pussy while her body thrashed against itself. The precious thing we call 'pussy' blossomed before my eyes. Her mouth hung agape but no sounds came out, her body was frozen in time and every blood vessel in her skin erupted to the surface of her body turning her a wonderful shade of pink, just like the inside of her pussy which I could see as her hole pulsed wildly.</p><p>Using expensive clothing as make-shift bedding I lifted Nicky in my arms and collapsed onto the floor. I cradled her head at my chest while I tickled her asshole with my finger. Her mouth enveloped my areola while her hands squeezed my breast, she suckled like an infant. My index finger slick with her juices prodded inside of her asshole. The intimacy brought about by her feeding filled me with boldness, my finger slid deeper inside her bowels to the knuckle. I withdrew and added girth with my middle finger and pressed past her asshole stretching the warm stank of her innards. </p><p>'Rub my pussy,' I pleaded which Nicky joyfully obliged. We were finally working on the same page - her page. I didn't take time to consider what the consequences my action represented. For much of the time I've been savoring this little girl's body I've felt ship wrecked and lost amid the crashing waves in the ocean. Somewhere along the way I made my way to shore and found a way to survive the harsh conditions. I justified my actions as survival. </p><p>Nicky's fingers were thin and small. Four fingers probed the inside of my pussy easily. She found my g-spot - the hard little nub about an inch upwards on the inside wall of my pussy and pressed it firmly causing electricity to race through my body. Overwhelming pressure crashed through and around my pussy like tidal waves against a sheer rock face during a massive storm with hurricane force winds.</p><p>I punished Nicky's ass with my own larger stronger fingers. I managed to stretch her ass with 4 digits much to her elation causing a series of raucous moans followed by the rapid tightening of her ass telling me she experienced her second orgasm that was caused only by anal pleasure; only the fucking princess of sluts could pull that off.</p><p>Carelessly, I wiped my hands on the expensive clothing beneath our bodies. I put any thought about the fabric out of my head; I was certain careful hand washing could get the very least amount of sweat, salvia and pussy juice. Considering the clothes were marked up nearly 10,000% higher than actually manufacturing costs I snubbed the thought.</p><p>My own orgasm was steadily rising to the point of boiling. My hands wandered and savored Nicky's soft pale flesh. Over the hills of my breast her warm breathe buffeted against my skin. Her big blue eyes glared up into my own fluttering lids as I told her how incredible she is. My clitoris throbbed to the point of bursting, her thumb massaged my bud while her 4 fingers continued fucking my pussy. I curled myself into a ball and brought my face to hers; she left my breast and met my lips. Our tongues danced in each other's mouths as orgasm took me deep within the darkness of my own body. I emerged from the other side safely with the little girl who freed me in my arms.</p><p>'Isn't this fucking something,' Mrs. Zahra cleared her throat. 'What does my new floor manager think she is doing?'</p><p>I let a gasp of horror escape my mouth, 'I didn't see you there.' I tried to excuse myself, I'm sorry I didn't -' I paused and starred at the sight of my boss with her skirt pulled up to her waist masturbating. </p><p>'Did you leave anything for me?' She and Nicky laughed, 'looks like I made the right choice to replace Cassandra. You start full time tomorrow, Tiffany. There will be lots of young things coming in here that you'll be responsible for pleasuring.' </p><p>Words escaped me. Had I wanted to thank her for the opportunity, the moment passed. Mrs. Zahra stepped over top of Nicky and I, slid her panties to the side and let out a long strand of dark yellow urine drenching us and the stores merchandise. Nicky and I lapped each other's bodied then Mrs. Zahra joined us for a continuation of lewd lesbian acts.</p><p></p><h5>Story 3, Part 1</h5><p>'Such an outstanding member of the community,' snarling his body working methodically to give Nicky a proper fucking. 'This ass,' he heaved. 'Is the finest ass,' his black balls slapped against her pussy. 'I've ever experienced,' his horse cock pummeled her asshole with unbridled passion which had very little to do with Nicky being a prepubescent child; Kindle just loved ass. A prison sentence of 20-years for petty larceny, grand theft auto, battery, and multiple gun related crimes ensured that he is not only a skilled representative of the prison industrial complex but also a master of ass rape. Fucking Nicky's ass is far from rape, she willfully participated when offered the opportunity. But god all mighty, he whispered to himself, 'if this little white bitch was locked up with me over those 20-years there'd be almost nothing left.'</p><p>'Yea, yea - tear that shit up, man.' Trayvon began undressing. 'Make the white bitch squeal.' </p><p>Kindle's large hand struck Nicky's ass. 'Hurray up man, get it in her mouth.' Striking her ass harder trying to elicit a scream. 'You like this shit, huh? Gonna suck big Trayvons shotgun?' He laughed. </p><p>Trayvon dropped his boxers and began stroking his long flaccid cock. 'Know why they call it shotgun, little white bitch?' He asked Nicky while she stood hunched over, her hands at her ankles holding on for dear life while Kindle's monster 9-inch cock destroyed her insides. She shook her head, barely able to breathe much less speak. 'Its cause I blast bitches in the face,' his cock grew longer, its girth filling out. 'Cause I got put away for blasting some old bitch with this real nice 12 gauge, almost as big as my cock. It blew her away.' His hands lifted her face caressing the soft skin of her cheek. 'I love looking at bitches eyes before I blast 'em. You ain't look to scared, but when' ol Trayvon's deepthroatin bitches he don't let up till the trigger gets pulled.' His eyes beat down at Nicky whose face was beat red, eyes puffy and rivers of tears flowing over her cheeks, struggling with each breathe. 'Yea, there is that fear. Get my cock real hard.' Holding his cock at the base he guided it to Nicky's mouth. She tried to avoid the long barrel of his cock but there was no use.</p><p>'I need her back in one peace Kindle; you didn't say your friend was bigger than you.' Dark beady eyes leered from outside the shadows.</p><p>Kindle slowed his body taking several deep breathes, rough muscular body saturated with sweat, massive cock glistening with precum and lubricant. 'Here's what I'm do for you. Double hours and cocaine, alright?' </p><p>'Sign it now, before you finish.' He walked under the bridge into the darkness. A calm, clean, balding, stout little man wearing a sweater vest and khaki pants, he cautiously approached Kindle. </p><p>'I ain't ever let you down, Frankie.' Grabbing the pen from the clip board he scribbled his name. 'Drug in the bag,' his head motioned to the ground behind them. 'Only double, I find anymore missing.' He paused. 'You know.'</p><p>'I'm not worried about you,' Frankie said sternly. He little eyes darted to Trayvon, 'I could guess what this man is capable of doing.'</p><p>Trayvon twisted his head looking upset at the accusation, his cock stuffing the face of Nicky.</p><p>'Our little man is just shifty is all, Trayvon. Calm down.' Kindle said. </p><p>'You don't like the brothers, Frankie?' Trayvon let himself relax pressing another inch of meat into Nicky's mouth. 'You just upset you ain't the one fucking this fine little white bitch.'</p><p>Kindle interjected, 'nah, Frankie here doesn't understand all the good charity work my foundation does for the community.' His cock reentered Nicky causing him to sigh gently -Nicky spasmed hard.</p><p>Frankie fixed his glasses, 'I appreciate the basketball courts and 1 community outreach meeting you hold each year.I just wish it wasn't a front for racketeering. That makes for a lot of bullshit paperwork.'</p><p>'Get a big tited blond secretary with all that government money. I know what you got aint' going to my black brothers in the projects. So I do for them myself.' Kindle added, 'I wish you weren't so hopped up on coke. We both got our issues to work out.' His hips moving faster, sloshing sounds echoing off the tunnel walls. His hands groped at Nicky's beat red ass cheeks. 'I'm just happy we have Nicky volunteering, knocking off those community service hours you've racked up. Gotta' teach young girls how their actions are seen as blight on the community.' His hand struck her ass again.' Laughing, he took a quick jab into Nicky, more than half his cock disappeared into her body. Her asshole stretched to unprecedented widths. Withdrawing, his cock with a plop he admired her gapping ass. 'Looky here Kindle, her little ass can't even close. I opened her up so much.' Her patted her on the back, 'ain't gonna walk or shit right for a week.' </p><p>Trayvon gabbed Nicky under her armpits to leverage his cock down her throat. The throbbing girth immediately began suffocating her; she thrashed for air and against the pain of his cock filling out the empty space of her throat. Her face was a grimace of opposing emotions, big blue eyes ready to pop from their socks and sickly bile drizzling from the corners of her mouth and nose, but the echo of pleasure resonating somewhere deep inside her brain. </p><p>Trayvon was beyond empathy, lacking emotion kept you strong enough to survive. He was put into prison at the age of 16 when he was a heavy-set black male; fresh meat to a starved prison population. A far-reaching train of men took him in the shower his first day behind the large grey prison wall, a helpless young man made to please 20 full grown adults with his ass. It took a month to heal but only after they finally cauterized the wounds. Every time he tried to shit he was ripping the stitches. It wasn't 24hours before they jumped him in his cell putting him in the infirmary for another 3 months. The next day he willfully became another prisoner's bitch, it was a trade-off. Be one man's fuck toy or a whole cell block's. Years of weight lifting and yard fights brought the day he slay his master and took a bitch of his own, one of the men who had raped him in the showers. The difference is Trayvon has a shotgun barrel for a cock, and 'ain't nobody' survives Trayvon's shotgun. </p><p>While admiring Trayvon, Kindle, motivated by Nicky's ability to deep throat, rammed his cock inside her ass. Every inch, all 9, broke through the back door and terrorized her insides. </p><p>With the bulking body of the Hulk, even with all of his strength, Trayvon was helpless to his orgasm. His body sputtered like a thin male lifting his first weights in the gym. Pleasure stirred a string of exhales into cries of hearty emotions. Rapidly he withdrew his cock. His hand worked over the length of his cock which he pointed at her face. 'Fucking white bitch gonna get it.' He yelled as his ball emptied. A long powerful stream of cum slapped across her face, and another, a third, and a forth. Hair, eyes, nose and mouth glazed with his thick seed. </p><p>Kindle slipped his foot in front of Nicky and pushed her forward, she tumbled hard into the ground. The cold, course concrete ate her knees, a small dirty pool of water sucked into belly causing her to gag at the taste and texture of the liquid. Kindle rode her like a horse trotting down an uneven path bouncing every which way. Labored with heavy balls his final thrusts slowed gradually until her stopped and held himself inside her body, his balls becoming lighter by the second. </p><p></p><h5>Story 3, Part 2</h5><p>'Should we stop and buy you a donut?' Frankie turned to Nicky in the passenger seat. </p><p>'I'm not hungry, never again.' Her response was sickly.</p><p>'Not food, one of those inflatable circles.' Taking his hands off the wheel he made a circle shape with his two hands, iIt takes the pressure off your anus.' </p><p>'Can we not talk about it right now?' Images of Trayvon's cock firing cum in her face, the suffocation, and feeling of being defiled face in the dirt was too much to endure for one day. </p><p>Frankie's elbow jabbed her arm, 'practice makes perfect, eh?' He laughed. 'I didn't know he had a friend but look on the other side, you kicked 4 hours of community service in 30 minutes.' A long pause followed. 'Do you want to stop? You gonna be glum every time?' I can get cocaine without you. I'll have you on the floor of a homeless shelter cleaning toilets with your tongue, I can do that you know.' Jitters beginning at his fingers creeping along as a numbing sensation flowed up his arm, eyes went cross. 'Ah, see, get me all worked up. It's a wonder I put up with you Nick-Nick.'</p><p>Nicky sat quietly with her hand against the door panel. 'I'm not in the mood to play your game Frankie. I just want a bath, please?' </p><p>Frankie's eye hadn't been looking at the road for the past 15 seconds, Nicky didn't notice. His hands search the inside of his shirt pocket for a little green envelope. The button on the pocket wasn't undone; he didn't seem to notice or care. 'Ahh, found you.' Struggling to free the packet and the old hotel room key card he used to scoop a small helping of white powder onto the corner of the rounded plastic edge, he brought the cocaine under his nose inhaling. </p><p>From the corner of her eyes Nicky saw the blinking light of a garbage truck stopped in the road, the driver hurling bags into the back of the great compactor. Immediately she threw her feet into the nonexistent brake pedal in the foot well. She cried, 'Frankie!' </p><p>A deer's reaction to the headlights of an oncoming car is faster than Frankie's comprehension that he is the driver behind the wheel of a 3200 pound sedan hurdling towards imminent agony. Cocaine filled envelop in one hand, a plastic card in the other, white powered speckled in his mustache, Frankie, almost humorously watch in surreal drug induced euphoria the wholly avoidable become unavoidable. </p><p>Their car skidded, brake pedal thrumming against the ABS. Metal rippled, crumbled, folded, sheared and snapped, glass cracked and shattered, metal shards and fluids exploded from under the front subframe. Explosive gases filled the airbags rupturing the interior dash trim, Frankie and Nicky's bodies fell into the inflated safety net. Nicky twisted against the seat belt, her head striking the side window. Frankie's head collided, stopped and repelled from the steering wheel, nose broken and burns seared across his face from the torn air bag.</p><p></p><h5>Story 4, Part 1</h5><p>Everything is okay, it felt okay, before was definitely better but I felt normal all over. 'The stitches came out okay, it looks good?' I asked the doctor.</p><p>'The prosthetic feels like it settled nicely. You won't even be able to tell its fake after a few weeks.' Reading over the clipboard he added, 'there won't be any reason to come back in for another examination unless you feel any discomfort; swelling is normal. You sperm count will remain diminished but for many men, if you're looking to have another child, it isn't an issue. Artificial insemination works if all else fails.'</p><p>'I'm not worried about pregnancy right now.' I responded. </p><p>'Okay then Benjamin, you'll be ready to go in about an hour. The nurse will show you out.' The doctor patted the bed and left the room. </p><p>A small girl past through the door, my doctor stopped her. 'You shouldn't be walking around Nicky. You need to rest.' She waved him off saying something I couldn't decipher. I watched intently as she walked past the dividing curtain between our two beds. The sat up accepting the numbness in my groin, I stood but my legs felt weak. I leaned forward outstretching my arm and yanking the curtain back. 'Nicky!?' Shock coursed through my body.</p><p>Her head turned, revealing a black eye and welt above her temple. She looked frail. 'Excuse me - privacy.' She barely broke from the magazine resting on her legs. She licked her finger and turned the page. </p><p>'It's Benjamin,' I said.</p><p>She kept her attention on the magazine, 'okay.'</p><p>'From the club, we met - what was it - 2 months ago?' I revisited the night in my head. 'Your friend fucked me up,' I whispered.</p><p>'If he fucked you up then you fucked up.' Closing the magazine she turned, 'are we supposed to be friends?'</p><p>'I don't think we are.'</p><p>'Why would I choose to remember, or care about nobody?' Aggravation settled over her words like dew on the grass.</p><p>'I should be thanking you, I mean I lost a ball,' I revealed to her my condition. 'But, I gained something more; meaning and money.'</p><p>Nicky asked, 'what money?' Her interest peaking. </p><p>'About a thousand dollars, remember? I tried to buy you with counterfeit bills.'</p><p>'In that meaning you found, was there anything about using your head and not telling the person you stole from, who took your ball, about your crimes. How is this relevant to me?' She asked. </p><p>I leaned in, 'I want to get your money and more, but I want to trade for it.'</p><p>Nicky laughed, her head obviously still in pain. 'You tried to pay me in fake money and now you're offering to buy me, again.' She picked up the magazine and thumbed through the pages. 'Are you in here for head surgery?' </p><p>'No, I just got a prosthetic ball put in, can't tell the difference.' I continue eager to share and hook her in my fantasy - role play like that night in the club, except for real. 'Being with you, what you said to me, inspired me to take a risk and it paid off big. That's how I paid for the ball.'</p><p>Looking at me again, 'what did I tell you?'</p><p>'My niece, Casey, I said I wanted to, you know, like I did with you and you told me I should before someone else got the chance.' </p><p>Shrugging she added, 'how do I get my money? Do you have it?'</p><p>'I do,' exclaiming while reaching to the bedside where my pants lay. I pulled out my wallet handing her $1100. 'See, I have money and it's real. Show your black friend to double check.' I pulled out a larger stack, 'over $5000 right here if you want it.' </p><p>Nicky's eyes grew bigger. 'So, you want what for it?' She hesitated, 'really, as I think about it, I could make you give it to me for screwing me over before.'</p><p>'You have no memory of that night,' I said.</p><p>'Say it's slowly getting clearer.' Leaning in towards me, the green bills still in her peripheral vision, she smiled. 'You can't really afford to lose another ball, right?'</p><p>'I can get more and I'll split it with you.' I added.</p><p>'My head is splitting. Tell me quickly before I bring the nurse in to load me with morphine.' She sighed clearly longing for the quick acting drug to be intravenously pumped inside her body.</p><p>'I have to show you.' This time things would work out, I had it planned clearly in my head.</p><p></p><h5>Story 4, Part 2</h5><p>Nicky remained in the hospital for another two weeks, the state paid the entire bill because her community service representative was given responsibility and instead got loaded up on coke and nearly killed them both. The garbage man claimed some distress and took home a couple months paid leave. The doctors recognized the sexual trauma when Nicky was wheeled into the examination room. Marty, the large black male from the club who took my ball claims guardianship of Nicky and was questioned regarded the sexual trauma and denied he knew anything about it. Upon regaining consciousness a detective questioned Nicky attempting to have her admit Marty raped her. Funny thing is that she pinned it on Frankie; he was already coked up and around children all the time so why not. Marty eventually said the same thing and that testimony was enough to corroborate Nicky's semi-factual account of being raped under a bridge in Central Park.</p><p>The doctors weren't smart, or they didn't bother to question that Frankie's 5-inch cock could never cause that level of physical trauma. It didn't matter I guess, it's good press when the police can label someone a sick pederast. I knew how the cops worked. They bring kids in and question them. Then the kids says they love the person they're sexually involved with, but the psychologists know that won't make a good story on the headlines so they fill the kids head with fucked up bullshit about being an object, tormented and raped. They say you can never be the same and you'll be seeing psychologists for years; they'll tell you how fucked up you are unless you can admit you're fucked up. Even though 48 hours ago you were endlessly happy that won't work in a courtroom. In almost an hour they make you cry and give a lengthy statement so they can film and play the recording for a jury. It's good stuff. Turns out Nicky is just more fucked up than the courts, regardless of who fucked who, an innocent man went to jail. Child lover or not, the headlines hit the street and people went fuck crazy over the sensationalized tale of little girl having their body defiled in the park where lots of families laughed and played. They're going to hold a fundraiser at the end of the month to expand the NYC Sex Crimes unit. It all worked out, except for Frankie who lasted 4 days in prison, raped to death in the shower. </p><p>So, here I am in Casey's room. I hit play on the computer. The video playing in the window is where I first kissed Casey on the lips. She doesn't have a shirt on. Her soft skin and tan lines all revealed through the Canon DSL I bought. It records in full 1080p at 60 fps through this terrific 35mm lens which cost me $600, the camera was twice that. How could I let these memories be passed along as words in a sentence of some story? Guess what else. People will pay a lot for the physical proof and all it takes is a teaser. I put one out from the first time I kissed her shirtless; when I took her pants making her model in her underwear; casually touching her nakedness; pinching her nipples; licking her stomach; open palm rubbing her pussy and showing the camera her wetness; and finally, deflowering her pussy with every pixel of her face cleanly visible. </p><p>When I was ready to sell I felt terrible, how could I do this safely. But, I didn't need to worry for long. A man, Dennis, contacted me through a forum and offered to distribute for me. Many people across an uncategorized number of sites swore by the man, works out of the Caribbean supposedly. Hundreds of hours later I transferred the data off and the first dollars slipped themselves into my wallet. </p><p>'You see Nicky.' I sped through the hours of footage with Casey sitting on my right and Nicky to my left. 'Casey, she isn't really all that comfortable with expressing this kind of love. I want you, since you're so knowledgeable, to teach her the right way to feel good.' Wrapping my arm around Casey I hugged her to ease the obvious embarrassment smeared over her face like the gentle glow of a burning camp fire.</p><p>Nicky's nodded her head, 'this is kind of hot.' She turned smiling at Casey, 'you're really beautiful and a good lover.' Her hand slid across the desk towards Casey's arm. 'Have you ever given love to anyone else, your friends or anything?' She asked softly. </p><p>Casey shook her head. 'No,' she said almost inaudibly.</p><p>I whispered to Casey, 'so what do you think? You know more people means more love and Nicky thinks it's a good idea.' Rubbing her back I continued, 'and she is your age. You could have a new friend to share what we do together. You'd like that, right? I know I would.' I kissed the side of her head.</p><p>Nicky's hand slid under the desk, she began rubbing Casey's thigh through her sweatpants. Casey jumped in my arms when Nicky's fingers ran up her upper thigh casually grazing her crotch. </p><p>I sat upright in my chair placing my arm around both girls, 'why don't you both go to the bed and start by getting to know each other?' I pushed my chair back, 'I'll set up the camera. What do you say Casey?' I obliged my niece. Nicky's playful touching and sweet sinister smile drew Casey into agreement.</p><p>Nicky took Casey's hand. Standing in unison, they walked slowly, their eyes locked into each other; Casey's deep brown eyes contrast against Nicky's baby blues. They sat on the edge of the bed, Casey watched Nicky wearily almost like she were a predator. I know Nicky to be a reckoning force so I counted on her finesse and sexual powers to raise Casey's expectations. I wanted so much more from my niece, but more importantly I wanted her to know there are other girls out there experiencing these bodily pleasures. Casey knows to keep our relationship a secret, but if she doesn't feel alone and has someone to express these feeling with the less of a chance there is of her accidently saying the wrong thing in conversation. </p><p>With everything ready I started recording, the girls in full frame while they talked. Nicky led the conversation with Casey nodding or giving 'yes' and 'no' answers. Nicky worked quickly, her hands already touching Casey, left hand on her thigh, right rubbing her back. Casey sat quietly smiling, never taking her eyes from Nicky. I heard Nicky ask if she thought they could kiss. Casey turned red and hesitated before gently nodding her head. </p><p>Nicky made her move bring her cherry red lips to Casey's sweeter strawberry pink. Nicky's left hand found their way under the back of Casey's shirt rubbing her intimately, feeling the softness of her sun kissed skin. Both girls looked warm, radiating and beautiful, filling the frame of the camera. I zoomed in to their face capturing every detail of their lips smacking against one another. Nicky's mouth enveloped and sucked her new lover.</p><p>There is no use for a shirt on the body of a little girl. So perfectly formed and attractively featured, their torsos' need revealed to all manner of eyes. Nicky's skin flushed from rising arousal, she pulled away from Casey, standing before my little niece and lifting of her shirt. Casey's eyes beamed over Nicky's body, I asked her to turn and show the camera her naked topside. I motioned Casey to join her friend. </p><p>Nicky's eyes grew larger watching Casey stand and begin lifting her shirt. I could see the shy embarrassment of stripping in front of a near stranger overcome Casey, I zoomed in on her face to see her eyes looking down at the ground and her bottom lip curling. Nicky grabbed the shirt as Casey tried to cover her body from prying eyes. </p><p>Casey's eyes were on me and I whispered, 'show Nicky your body. Let her touch you all over.' My cock jumped painfully against the crotch of my jeans. </p><p>Reluctantly Casey hung her arms. Heavier and less immature, Casey's body is more feminine than Nicky's asexual physic. Shoulders more filled collar bones less defined, breasts beginning to grow but not before her puffy extended nipples, and wider hips which I can admit I do like on my little girls. Nicky is well toned like a dancer but Casey doesn't engage in physical activity so baby fat is prevalent everywhere. She isn't heavy and her stomach hardly rolls when sitting but enough is there that I consider it good padding; cuddling material on a cool night. </p><p>The moment Casey let her guard down Nicky began fondling her chest. Her hands seemed to enjoy the puffy nipples set against her growing breasts. Casey gave little whimpered squeaks when her nipples were squeezed and pulled roughly. Nicky apologized sweetly to Casey before turning to the camera and giving me a devious wink. </p><p>Without touching myself I half came. My cock jerked against the inside of my pants and a sticky wet feeling ran down my legs. It wasn't the full force resulting from pounding child pussy, but enough to make my eyes go cross.</p><p>Nicky's invasive left hand continued fondling Casey's chest before sliding down over her smooth belly. Her hand rose over the slight curvature of stomach and baby fat, unlike her own completely flat as a board abs. Her fingers traced along to her bellybutton. Nicky giggled as her fingers played at the little nub of skin poking from Casey's body. I groaned, enamored as she teased her tummy while their mouths made their own kind of passionate love. </p><p>I instructed Casey to unzip Nicky's pants, leaving her underwear on, than kiss her body. A look of fret crossed her face but thankfully Nicky gave several words of encouragement. Casey brought her mouth to Nicky's neck. Her mouth worked over her right should and across to her left nipple, her tongue licking the rough little brown long nipples. Continuing downwards her mouth traced a circle around her stomaching ending at her navel gifting the same appreciation received of her own. </p><p>'On your knees,' I whispered in a loud tone, I didn't mean to be heard over the camera but sexual frustration welled inside of my mind and loins. With blind desire I wished to run over and tackle both girls, fucking them equally with furious passion. I repeated constantly, 'wait your turn.' </p><p>I fought hard to keep my feet planted as Casey's tongue grazed the front of Nicky's wet panties. Without my instruction she continued lowering herself along her thighs, knees, and to Nicky's feet which she cleaned with her tongue, each toe entering her mouth where she'd suckled it like my cock.</p><p>Casey stood and slid off her sweatpants and asked Nicky to kiss her body. The words 'kiss my body' had to come out clearly in the video; it would be incredible for the trailer. Nicky's mouth engulfed Casey's pussy through her underwear. The sound of Nicky sucking through the fabric was wild. Casey's face contorted, her arm flailed in the air trying to grab an imaginary railing. </p><p>Casey collapsed backwards onto the bed. Nicky dropped against the side of the bed and removed Casey's panties. Her tongue worked all about her vulva, under her hips near her anus and back to her pussy paying particular attention to the furrow between her lips. Casey sat up on her elbows watching. Nicky gave incredible oral. In less than a minute Casey threw herself against the bed clawing at the sheets, thrashing her hips against Nicky's faces, and releasing a low constant growl as orgasm forced itself through her body. </p><p>Nicky was visibly horny, her thighs rubbed together trying to satisfy her own sex. With Casey lying flat on the bed she took advantage of her position and climb on top. To Casey's surprise Nicky knelt above her face, pussy inches from her mouth. </p><p>I moved the camera around the bed to get a closer view. At that moment Casey said she never gave oral before, which I saw as another trailer moment from my mostly virgin niece. Nicky told her to stick her tongue out and lick. Then, Nicky ground her pussy against Casey's face. Sighing, Nicky's body become tense and she mewed little a kitten before clenching her thighs together and shaking as her first orgasm reverberated through her skinny frame.</p><p>They lay together on the bed wrapping themselves in each other's arms, kissing and fondling their relaxed bodies. Setting the camera where I wanted, I began undressing while the girls' hands explored each other's pussies. The lips of their little labia's smiling at the pleasure, their little vaginal openings convulsing and begging for cock. I obliged.</p><p>I crawled behind Casey bringing her against me body, my cock rubbing against her back, my hands working along the front of her body while she continued kissing and rubbing Nicky's pussy. I kissed the back of her neck. I greedily rolled her away from Nicky. I brought my mouth against my incestuous lover. My tongue licked her lips and fell inside her open mouth, hers the same. Her arms wrapped around my head and my hand wrapped around her butt, lifting her and holding her in my lap. We continued kissing while I lifted her like a fuck toy against my slick cock. Nicky crawled in front, under Casey's shifting body, and began licking my ball. </p><p>Tired of hoisting Casey along my girth I instructed Nicky to move to the side. With Casey on her back I opened her legs and positioned my cock at her entrance. Without guidance Nicky again sat on Casey's face. My mouth met Nicky's. Pressing my hips forward the tip of my cock fought hard against Casey's little hole. With my feet planted on the bed I thrust forward forcing myself through the first wall of resistance into the sensitive velvet drapes of her vaginal canal. </p><p>Casey screamed into Nicky's, pussy which set her off in a fit of violet lust. Baring her weight down against Casey's face she ground with full force, juices saturating her face and hair. </p><p>Nicky's lustful groans shot my brain full of testosterone. I impaled Casey's body like a medieval jouster riding his stead at full speed. Fighting against her smooth canal as it both cramped to fight my invasion and welcomed me with pleasurable pulses, I ambitiously picked up speed far beyond what Casey could handle which was no concern to me in that moment, my world was a blur and Nicky's body muffled her screams. Through the pain I watched the pleasure of our fucking sweep over Casey's body. Her arms clawed at my back and her hips bucked against my cock. The tell-tale sign of her clenching orgasm forced me to slow and savor my balls empting, seed firing the length of my cock into my niece's womb. The hot liquid coating her insides threw her over the cliff, her body seizuring violently in a way I'd never witnessed. Once her body relaxed I slid out telling Nicky to let her breathe. We both stared at Casey, her face glistening with Nicky's juices, her body heaving for breathe, and pussy gapping wide open with a river of my semen pouring out staining the bed sheets. </p><p>With Nicky on her back at the end of the bed and Casey on top facing down I stood behind both and inserted my cock between their bodies where they pussies touched. Nicky, who hadn't had her second orgasm moaned insatiably at the wet touch of my cock and warm seed dripping from Casey into her pussy.</p><p>I thrust my cock between their lips like a madman. </p><p>The time came. What I'd waited for months to achieve. I had Nicky positioned perfectly where I wanted. My cock slipped out from between their bodies and I pressed my tip downward meeting her willing pussy. I'd be insane not to say I preferred Casey's tight vaginal hole but would make do and enjoy. I had accomplished what I set out to do covering every base but still fucked up. For the second time in a row I wouldn't get to finish inside of Nicky. </p><p>Standing in the door of the bedroom was my sister, Tiffany. Everything was perfect. I replaced my lost ball, got a video camera, seduced Casey, found Nicky, got the girls together, and was ready to crescendo in a glory pleasure all captured on camera. However, I didn't bother to find out my sister's work scheduale. </p><p>When I froze in place Nicky turned and groaned to continue, then she saw Tiffany. 'Hi Tiffany, how is the store doing?' </p><p>That's when I learned my sister was molesting young girls. A wash of relief hit me. I had the gall to ask if she wanted to show the camera what she knew. Hypocrisy has many faces and my sister wears them all. It wasn't that she disapproved of what I was doing; it was that I had Casey involved. Had it been just Nicky she wouldn't have cared. She said that to me. Suddenly she saw the light and understood how wrong all of this is. Suddenly, I was sitting in a police station.</p><p>Not to worry. I'm smart and know how this will all go down. First, I sit here while the evidence is thrown into my face. Second, Tiffany comes clean and drops the blame on her employer. Nicky plays innocent and says I was in cahoots with the store Tiffany worked at. That wasn't what happened and they had no evidence but the state already had to apologize for an employee molesting her so who is going to say she's lying - bad press if they did. The store closes and Mrs. Zahra is also charged. Tiffany gets probation and will register as a sex offender for 5 years. Third, they dragged my happy playful Casey into a room with a female psychologist, but after giving her statement nothing but tears and trauma coming out. They said years of therapy should fix her. She hated all men now, I was positive. I doubt she'd have an orgasm ever again. Fourth, I sit in the court room listening to 3 women burst into tears playing on the sympathy of the jury, I was a monster so what chance did I have? Put me away and spare them my presence. Fifth, I lie here on the warm wet floor starring up through the haze of steam. I've just been struck on the leg, kidneys and head. Several large black men converge on me, their cocks 9 and 10 inches each. Frankie didn't make it, should I?</p>"
7,Lisa's Chronicles,7.92x57,,"['F/g', 'M/g', 'M+/g', 'best rp', 'best', 'tort', 'scat']",,2012-03-03T00:00:00,"FIRST things first I guess. This is an erotic story written for the enjoyment of consenting adults. If you are not consenting don't read it (now that made a lot of sense). If you are not an adult don't read it. This story contains pedophilia, bestiality and incest as well as elements of bsdm. If this offends you or violates your personal moral code DON'T READ IT.

SECOND: While I have the soapbox I want to say something about the nature of fantasy. That is what this story is FANTASY. I do not condone or agree with the activities portrayed in this story. The central adult character, Lisa, abuses her child physically, sexually and emotionally for her own sexual gratification. Lisa is SICK (I don't like her very much). Anyone in real life who harms a child deserves to be castrated then shot. That said, what is harm? Is a consenting, loving, sexual relationship between a child and an adult harmful? If done with care it is not physically harmful but there are other kinds of harm. Is it emotionally harmful? Perhaps, perhaps not, in actuality it probably varies case by case. Children don't have labels, there is no tag that says 'I can handle sex'. So for that reason alone caring adults should not consider a sexual relationship with a child (uncaring adults are going to do as they damn well please).
THIRD: Now I wish to speak on incest. I have no problem on a moral level with incest. I even consider the idea erotic (go figure) on an abstract level. I only have problems with incest is when it involves an adult and a child. The adult whether he/she be a parent or uncle/aunt or whatever is in a position of authority over the child. That brings in the possibility of coercion. Even if this is not intended there will be an element of it there just because of the authority position. Most children want to please their parents. A child that is subject to sexual advances by a parent may acquiesce even if this is not something they wish to do. I would have the same problem if the adult were a teacher or a principle. Other than that I have no problems with incest. If a brother and sister want to play around under the sheets, as long as certain precautions are taken, more power to them.
LAST: I want to speak on the nature of eroticism. This is in two parts, the first ties in with the nature of fantasy above. I find many things erotic in literature, these include, pedophilia, incest, bestiality, torture, rape, water sports etc... Very few of these things would I find erotic if I was a participant. Let me state that again, not only would I not do them (for moral reasons) but the thought of actually doing them turns me off like a light. Curious, I enjoy reading about them but the thought of doing them is repellant. Now for the second part, I have for many years read erotic stories, starting with filched copies of Penthouse Letters as a teenager then downloading them from BBS's and finally the internet. I have found many, many erotic stories that I have enjoyed immensely. I have also found a great deal of duds. To be erotic a story needs several things. It has to be believable both in the setting and the actions/reactions of the participants. A story where a child walks into a pool hall, raises her dress and takes on everybody in the place would not be erotic for me no matter how hot the sex, because I would not believe it. A story has to be descriptive. Adjectives and adverbs are important. Don't tell me that Jane dropped to her knees and fucked the dog. Tell me what she feels, what she says, how she moves. Don't tell me a child is cute. Describe her, what is her skin tone, what color are her eyes, her hair? How soft is her skin? What is she thinking?","<p></p><h5>Book 1</h5><p>Lisa Seeles sighed as she modeled before the mirror. At 33 she still had a body that any man would drool over. Certainly on her infrequent trips into town there was no lack of appreciative glances tossed her way. At 5'3'' and 95 pounds she was not tall but she was perfectly in proportion. Platinum blond hair framed a face that still qualified as ravishing. A slender neck led to smooth tanned shoulders and a pair of perky 32-inch breasts that still stood proudly up without need of a bra. Her stomach was flat with just a hint of muscle moving beneath the thin layer of subcutaneous fat that made women so delightfully soft. Her hips flared invitingly into a heart shaped ass and a pair of smooth, long legs that seemed to go on forever. Her delightful cunt was surmounted by a carefully trimmed bush of the same platinum as that on her head.</p><p>She sighed again as she twisted and turned, ""nothing wrong with the package"" she decided. The problem was that she was the only one who ever got to unwrap it. At twenty-four Lisa had met and married Paul Seeles after a brief passionate courtship. He had been a rancher ten years her senior but handsome and strongly built. Lisa had taken to married life on Paul's remote spread like a fish to water, quickly taking over the ranches small side operation of breeding dogs for hunting and show.</p><p>Camelot it had seemed and so it was but it had come to a fiery end just three years before. Their only child, Kaley had just turned two the day before a state police car had made its somber way up the mile long gravel drive. Paul had been returning from a cattle show late at night. A long drizzling rain had made the roads treacherous. When he had called earlier in the afternoon he had indicated that he would stop for the evening and finish the drive in the morning. He had apparently changed his mind and tried to drive on in. Fatigue was a decisive factor the police decided. The heavy trailer with three prime breeding bulls aboard had begun to fishtail according to witnesses. Instead of slowing or tapping the trailer brakes to pull it into line the driver had done the worst possible thing; he'd tried to counter-steer to cancel the swaying. This had only exaggerated the problem, on the wet road it had taken little for the swaying trailers tires to give up their grip. The trailer had jackknifed, swinging the Suburban tow vehicle across the centerline of the narrow state two-lane like a weight on a string. The driver of semi loaded with new farm tractors had barely had time to blink before his cab rose skyward as the sturdy SUV was rolled over and crushed beneath his tractor.</p><p>No one knew if Paul was alive at that point, the painfully shy state trooper had tried to reassure her that he wasn't. It didn't matter. As the stunned semi driver had slithered down from his cab and other witnesses pulled to the side of the road to render aid the Suburban's long range tanks, installed by Paul himself from a mail order parts house just weeks before, had burst into flames. So fierce was the fire that the semi-tractor was consumed as well.</p><p>Stunned Lisa had listened numbly as a legion of lawyers had led her through the minutiae of death. Paul had made sure she and Kaley would be provided for in case the worst occurred. The ranch, all 600 acres of it was deeded to her and paid off in full by several insurance policies. Three more policies provided generous trust funds for her and Kaley as well as providing nearly a half million in cash. Neither Lisa nor her now fatherless daughter would ever need worry about money again.</p><p>She had sunk into despair after the accident; her lover and best friend had suddenly been snatched from her. Despair was only to be expected. It was Kaley that had drawn her back. The toddler had grieved as a child does when she learned that daddy wasn't coming home, intensely but briefly, within days she had sprang back and grudgingly as the weeks then months passed she had drug her mother along with her.</p><p>Lisa had sold the cattle and laid off the hands, each of the latter were given good references and a generous severance package. She kept the small dog-breeding operation. The money it produced was trivial next to what the trust fund provided but she enjoyed working with the animals and it gave her something to invest her energy in.</p><p>She had let a year pass before tentatively moving back into the dating scene. Living thirty miles the backside of nowhere with a three-year-old daughter had complicated things but she had managed, only to find only disappointments the only reward for her efforts. She was looking for a friend and father for her daughter. Her suitor's were either looking for a quick piece of tail or a chunk of the money that Paul had thoughtfully left behind. After six months she had given up in disgust. Since then she had devoted herself to Kaley and her dogs. Fingers and a carefully hidden vibrator took care of the occasional baser urge.</p><p>She was sorting laundry upstairs when a shriek from below sent laundry and basket flying in different directions. A thousand scenarios of disaster flew through her mind as she charged down the polished oak runners but none prepared her for what she found when she finally reached the bottom.</p><p>Kaley, her five-year-old daughter was on hands and knees on the Oriental rug that adorned the bare wood of the entrance hall. The child's short dress had been rucked up over her back clearly displaying her lack of panties. That fact in itself was not remarkable the girl often forgot to put them back on again after going to the potty. What made the situation unusual was the large black Dane, the family dog 'Rooster' that had his nose shoved up the pre-teen's dress and was avidly licking at the child's exposed charms.</p><p>Lisa's first reaction was to run forward and yank the filthy animal off of her baby. She actually took two halting steps before stopping. Despite Kaley's continued whimpering the dog was not harming her and Lisa could not deny the sudden tingle in her own neglected cunt. She pulled back to the cover of the stairs and snaked her hand up her dress. Her fingers quickly found her moistening pussy and began their magic dance through the cotton of her panties.</p><p>For some minutes Rooster pillaged the child's pussy and ass, Kaley's whimpers died off to a low cooing punctuated by and occasional yelp when the big animal caught her tiny clit or cunt lip with a tooth. During this time Lisa continued to masturbate, finally yanking her panties aside to go at her bare pussy.</p><p>Suddenly Rooster withdrew; Lisa had not cum yet and was a little disappointed. That changed in the next instant when the dog threw himself on Kaley's back and prepared to mount. Lisa was up in an instant again prepared to rescue her daughter but again she halted before reaching the scene. The burning in her pussy had become an inferno at the perverse thought of Rooster fucking her daughter. Motherhood warred with arousal and locked her in stasis.</p><p>Rooster decided the issue himself, still unaware of his mistress's presence he continued to root around, desperately trying to find a place to stick the aroused red pole that his cock had become. It had elongated to seven angry red inches while he had eaten the child now it wanted satisfaction. He thrust and wiggled to no avail then his victim came to his aid. Kaley had decided to try and get away, in preparation she rose off her knees to try and gather her feet. This act put her immature dog-spit wet pussy at just the right height. The tip of Rooster's impressive cock just barely penetrated between the child's lips as soon as he felt it the dog gave a little surge, like a fisherman setting his hook, and sent almost an inch of horny dick into the pre-teens unsullied cuntlet. Kaley screamed as if being disemboweled.</p><p>Lisa had finally started forward when it looked like Kaley would extricate herself. Her hands were reaching for the dog's sleek black back when he finally found his target. At Kaley's scream Lisa halted hand outstretched. She screamed at herself, ordering her hands to move but nothing happened. Rooster pulled out slightly and the arched his back. Lisa recognized the action he was preparing for the decisive plunge. Again she tried to move but it seemed she was locked in immobility.</p><p>Rooster surged forward like a coiled spring, in an instant the rapists cock surged three inched into Kaley's tiny cunt, destroying her hymen forever. Another jerk and then another and Rooster's whole cock was encased in a tight wet vise. He howled in delight. For her part Kaley didn't make a sound, the child was in shock, unable to draw a breath as the massive invader tore into her pussy. She gasped and gaped as the dog withdrew and rammed in again.</p><p>Lisa finally was finally able to move but to her horror she went backward not forward. A part of her tried to rationalize, Kaley's virginity was gone, and there was no great harm to letting the dog finish. She knew it was a sham however and raged at her own weakness as she retreated to the stairs and knelt. Her pussy was now a sopping mass; she pulled her panties aside so violently she tore one leg out of the sodden garment. With here ruined panties hanging around one leg Lisa Seeles settled down to watch the family dog rape her five-year-old daughter, both hands busy on her hot wet pussy.</p><p>Rooster picked up the pace, fucking like only a dog did, his jackhammer thrusts shaking the child under him while her not yet ripe pussy quailed at the friction of his cock. Kaley finally found her voice, a scream was followed by several pitiful sobs, ""Mommy!"" she called before trailing off into another gurgling sob, ""Mommy!""</p><p>Far from returning motherhood to the fore the cries just inflamed Lisa more. Her pussy lubricated left hand snaked toward her asshole while her right was a blur on her dripping cunt. Her eyes never left the perverse scene before her. ""Rape her Rooster"", she mumbled under her breath, ""tear her little pussy up, fuck her to death."" Her own ranting stoked her fires higher and she shoved three fingers into her cunt and began to saw them in and out.</p><p>Rooster was in the stretch. His aching balls were rumbling as he fucked the child faster. His knot inflated and began to bang for entrance but the pre-schooler's pussy was just too small. The child's flawless round butt cheeks jiggled appealingly as the huge dog continued his assault. Seeing their creamy perfection scraped and battered by the beast's hairy belly only pushed Lisa's passion to new heights. She shoved a finger up her ass and stuffed a fourth into her passion inflamed cunt.</p><p>Abruptly Rooster rammed his cock to full depth and went rigid. His balls exploded and his watery spunk spewed from his deeply buried prick to hose the child's burning passage. Surprised at the surprisingly soothing sensation of the hot slime flooding the depths of her abused pussy, Kaley halted in mid wail. Her screams dropped to low whimpers as the dog continued to empty his seed into her. Her tiny, tightly packed pussy soon could hold no more, dog sperm backed up and began to run from the juncture of her tightly sealed, bald cunt lips and her rapists throbbing prick. The normally clear fluid had been tinted red by Kaley's virginal blood.</p><p>Seeing Rooster cumming in her daughter sent Lisa over the edge, bright colors invaded her vision and blackness closed in around the edges as the most powerful orgasm she had ever experienced exploded over her. The cream flowed from her pussy like water, gathering in a slimy aromatic puddle on the floor and coursing down her shapely legs. The last thing she saw before the thunderous cum stole her sight was Roosters abundant spunk pouring from her darling daughters fucked out pussy as Rooster withdrew with a wet pop.</p><p>When she came to her senses a moment later the dog was curled at her feet lazily licking his shrinking cock. Fearfully she looked up but Kaley had dropped to her stomach in exhaustion with her legs slightly spread and her cute little buns and darling pussy still fully exposed, red tinged spunk still trickled from her now sealed slit. Thankfully she had not seen her mother in such a compromising position</p><p>Lisa stepped out of her ruined panties and used them to wipe her slick thighs then dropped the sodden mass into her denim mini's front pocket then stepping over the preoccupied Rooster she approached her softly crying daughter.</p><p>""Kaley darling what's wrong?"" She knelt by the exhausted girl, her voice holding nothing but motherly concern. ""Are you okay?"" One had smoothed the child's sweaty hair while the other dropped of its own accord to the tiny rounded ass. The smooth skin of reddened butt cheek felt like velvet under her touch. One finger idly traced the pre-schooler's crack.</p><p>If Kaley noticed her mother's liberty's she didn't show it. She twisted around and shot into her mother's arms. ""Mommy, Rooster hurt me!"", she wailed, burying her tear streaked face in her mother's arms. Lisa stroked her child's hair. ""There, there baby"", she cooed, ""Did he bite you?""</p><p>""No"", Kaley sniffled. ""Did he scratch you?""</p><p>""No."" Lisa pulled her daughter up and pushed her gently to arms length. ""Then what did he do baby?"" The tiny child's angelic face dropped downward, her cheeks reddening. ""He licked me, then.. then"" she drew a deep shuddering breath, ""then he poked his thing in me.""</p><p>Lisa tugged her daughter's face up so their eyes met. ""Show me where baby."" Slowly Kaley tugged up her dress until her until recently virgin pussy was exposed to her mother's gaze. The smoothly rounded lips, so like a tiny butt were reddened and glistened wetly under a thick layer of dog slime. ""There, mommy."" Lisa slid her hand down her daughter's smooth thigh and then gently crossed over to caress the abused cunt with one finger, ""Poor baby, does it hurt?"" The five-year-old nodded gravely, ""It burns."" Lisa stood, scooping her daughter into her arms her hand sliding beneath the short little girl dress to cup the child's bare bottom. ""Well, we'll make it better. I think a hot bath and then a nice soothing salve will help a lot. Then I'll have a talk with that bad dog."" There was no sign of Rooster as Lisa stepped over the cooling puddle of her own cum and mounted the stairs. All the way to the master bath her hand continued to take liberties with her daughter's smooth round butt.</p><p>She filled the tub and then pulled off Kaley's dress, pausing for a moment to admire her darling daughter's nakedness. Her recently sated pussy gave a twinge as her gaze traveled down her baby's violated body. Rooster's claws had reddened Kaley's chest as he had scrabbled for a hold but the fabric of the child's dress had prevented any actual scratching. She seated the child in the hot tub; Kaley winced as the water stung her abused pussy.</p><p>Lisa reached for the soap but then inspiration struck and she grabbed the shampoo instead. ""Let's do your hair first baby."" It was a reversal of Kaley's normal bath order but she made no objection. Lisa wet her daughter's head and then poured on a generous dollop of shampoo, much more than she would normally use. Soon a thick lather was building as she worked the suds, cascading down Kaley's neck and face. As was her habit the child clenched her eyes tightly shut. The shampoo stung her sensitive eyes badly and she would not re-open them until she was thoroughly rinsed. Lisa finished washing the girl's hair and then for good measure scrubbed her ears and face with the suds. ""Stand up baby.""</p><p>""Aren't you going to rinse my hair mommy?""</p><p>""Not yet baby, let me wash the rest of you then I'll rinse you all at once."" It was another departure from routine but again Kaley made no protest.</p><p>Once the dripping child was standing Lisa took up the soap and began lathering her upper body. She gently worked over the flat chest, both arms and then the girl's smooth back. She then gently replaced the soap and spoke softly. ""Baby we've got to wash out where Rooster put his thing. We need to make sure there are no germs."" Kaley whimpered softly, ""It's sore mommy.""</p><p>""I know baby, I'll be gentle but we've got to get it clean. This might feel a little funny.""</p><p>""Okay mommy"", Kaley sniffed. Lisa retrieved a stray scrunchy from the vanity then pulled her hair back severely and secured it. Then she dropped prone and grasped her daughter's tiny perfect ass with one hand and pulled her close. With her face still covered in shampoo Lisa knew her daughter would not open her eyes. Thus she would never see her mother eating her freshly dog-fucked pussy.</p><p>Lisa leaned close, Kaley wasn't old enough yet for her little cunt to have taken on the musky aroma of a mature pussy, but it there was something over the smell of wet skin, a strange exotic spice. The smell of Roosters cum. Being careful not to breathe on her daughter's sensitive cuntlet, Lisa extended her tongue and traced the tiny slit from top to bottom. She pulled back to breathe then darted forward again, this time using her tongue to pry the delicate lips apart then pushing it slowly inside. Several times she probed deep as Kaley whimpered from something that was not pain then withdrew for another breath. In she went again, this time swabbing the abused walls of the child's immature pussy. The taste of her daughter's sweet cunt mixed with Rooster's cum to create a flavor that was like ambrosia. Minutes passed as the sucked the heady mixture from her daughter's pussy. Several times she glanced up but Kaley's eyes were still tightly closed.</p><p>Finally deciding she had pushed her luck far enough the young mother took up the soap and finished her daughter's bath. After rinsing she got the girl out of the tub and toweled her dry, once darting in to kiss her little ass as she knelt behind her, feverishly wishing she could find an excuse to get her tongue up the little pink asshole that winked at her as she padded the last of the water off the tiny frame.</p><p>After putting Kaley down for a much needed nap Lisa went to her own room and fingered herself to a series of thundering orgasms, though none quite as intense as the one only an hour of so before. ""I watched a dog rape my daughter"", she thought. ""I ate her sweet pussy. I kissed her little ass."" As each depraved thought thundered through her head she came again and again.</p><p>The next three days were terrible for Lisa; guilt was now taking its toll. She felt awful, lower than the lowest scum. She had taken advantage of her own daughter for her own perverted needs. What kind of filthy excuse for a mother would do such a thing? During this time she kept Kaley at arms length, baths were a clinical affair of minimal duration. Touching was limited to brief pecks on the cheek and the occasional perfunctory hug. Still despite her guilt and despite her vows to the contrary each night she frigged herself to a mind-blowing orgasm before sleep took her.</p><p>Kaley seemed little altered by the event. She quickly made up with Rooster and was soon romping through the house happily with the big dog in pursuit. Though to Lisa's relief and shameful semi-disappointment the child's former forgetful attitude about panties had vanished. Her little charms were now constantly encased in demure white cotton.</p><p>On the fourth morning after the rape Lisa heard a commotion from the living room and emerged from the kitchen to find that Rooster had again knocked her daughter down and was attempting to mount. Kaley's panties frustrated the attempt however and the dog gave up before Lisa could intervene. Kaley sprang to her feet and shot her mother a brilliant smile and went right back to her play, a barking Rooster in pursuit. Lisa realized she was going to have to do something about that situation.</p><p>She did it that afternoon while Kaley was down for her nap. Three times she entered the child's pink and white lace decorated room. Each time self-doubt and shame drove her back. The fourth time perverted fantasies won through and she began to rummage through the girls pink lacquered dresser. It was summer, too hot for these things she told herself as she removed every pair of panties from her daughter's wardrobe. For good measure she removed all shorts too, then going to the closet she pulled out every dress that was more than mid-thigh length. She made her way to the attic and locked the looted clothing in with the winter coats and blankets.</p><p>She was sweeping the next morning when Kaley appeared at the head of the stairs, ""Mommy, I don't have any panties!"" Keeping her voice level and head down Lisa replied with what she hoped was nonchalance. ""I put them away honey. It's really too hot for them right now.""</p><p>""But mommy people might see my butt."" Lisa smiled up at her daughter, ""there's nobody to see but me baby."" A tiny twinge of shame fought its way to the surface as she thought of just how much she wanted to see her darling's butt. ""Besides, I need the room to hold your new clothes. I thought we'd go into town and get you some new dresses.""</p><p>""Yippee"", Kaley said, jumping into the air. Though only five she already had a woman's full share of vanity when it came to her wardrobe.</p><p>That afternoon with Kaley modestly dressed and a pair of the purloined panties covering her little butt Lisa fired up the farm's seldom used truck and they made the thirty-mile drive to Owensburg, the nearest town of any size. They made a whirlwind circuit of the three clothiers the burg boasted of. Lisa smiled as she let Kaley pick out a dozen new dresses of any style she wanted, only shooting down those that failed to meet one criteria. If Kaley noticed that none of her new outfits came to more than a few inches below her crotch it wasn't evident. As Kaley emerged from the dressing rooms to model outfit after outfit, often twirling so her little panties showed Lisa noticed more than one man casting covert glances at the display. A week ago that would have infuriated her. Now it only increased the itch in an already itchy pussy.</p><p>When they left the last store Kaley insisted on wearing one of her new outfits, a tiny dress of back velour that was not at all practical for the summer heat. They had supper at a western themed steak house. Kaley sat against the wall and happily munched her way through a junior meal with ice cream for dessert. All though the meal she had sat with her legs partially spread, the tiny dress had pulled up to put her crotch on plain display. Her thin panties had been dampened by sweat during the long day and her plump mons with its prominent slit was clearly evident. Lisa munched through her meal pretending not to notice the display but she took every opportunity to glance around the restaurant to see how many men were taking in the free show. She caught several men and even one woman. All turned away when she caught their eye.</p><p>They made the thirty-mile drive back to the ranch. Lisa bathed Kaley and put her to bed then dug out her vibrator and attacked her sudsy pussy. Only after three cums could she think clearly. She once again entered the attic. She located a sturdily build case of some girth and opened it. Inside rested various pieces of video equipment, including a three camera remote setup that could be operated from a specially equipped laptop computer. Paul had used these to film his bulls at cattle shows, more recently she herself had taken to using it when she showed her dogs. She ignored the remote equipment for now and pried a small handheld unit from its foam compartment. She also took a fresh tape and the camera's charger and the retraced her steps. Only after making sure the battery was charging did she return to bed. She opted for fingers this time and let the vibrator rest.</p><p>Guilt again reared its ugly head the next morning when Kaley appeared in a blue jumper that was possibly even shorter than the black outfit she had worn back from town. As she came down the stairs her horny mother got a full view of her perfect little pussy. Lisa shoved the guilt aside; her baby had taken no harm from events to date. So there was no reason to think she wouldn't be fine in the future.</p><p>Kaley played inside that morning, her short dress pulling up no matter how often she tugged it down, her delighted mother was treated to shot after shot of her delicious ass and immature cunt. Lisa wore a short sundress and had herself forgone panties. As morning wore toward afternoon her hand kept creeping beneath the light fabric to churn her increasingly wet pussy.</p><p>It was early afternoon; Kaley and Rooster were romping on the open-air patio when Lisa again heard a shriek. She dropped the dust cloth she had been wielding and dove for the dining alcove where she'd left the camera. She yanked the battery from its charger and slammed it into the appliance with fumbling fingers then crept toward the sliding glass door.</p><p>Kaley was bent over the seat of a padded lawn chair, her little dress shoved almost to her armpits exposing most of her creamy back as well as her round little ass and delightful little slit. Rooster held her pinned with one paw while he licked away, this time the big dog was alternating between the child's pussy and asshole. Kaley shrieked but not as bad as the first time.</p><p>The angle did not please Lisa; Kaley lay in such a way that if she turned her head to the left she would see her mother. Lisa crept sideways a dozen feet to clear the zone of danger before bringing the viewfinder to her eye. She tested the zoom then pulled the trigger and began to film her daughter's second rape.</p><p>Rooster was really going at the child's holes. His tongue would first lick at her cunt for a few strokes then slip inside, the agile muscle shoving the tightly closed little cunt apart. Kaley yelped when this occurred because generally one or more teeth got into the mix. After ravaging the five year olds pussy for a few moments Rooster would change targets and send his large, wet tongue slithering over her asshole, he'd lick at this a few strokes then curl his tongue and force it past her sphincter. Kaley really yelled the first time this happened setting off a sympathetic twinge in her mother's dripping cunt.</p><p>The camera was a good one with a 12-power zoom; Lisa sent it all the way in till Kaley's stretched asshole stuffed with Rooster's probing tongue filled the viewfinder. Thankfully the camera also had electronic stabilization; Lisa was frigging herself so hard with her free hand that the video would have been useless otherwise.</p><p>She dropped the view briefly to capture several frames of the Danes swelling prick. It had expanded all the way out of its hairy sheath and hung throbbing, red and angry beneath his belly. When she returned to the oral action Rooster had attacked pussy again. He'd pried Kaley's cuntlet apart and shoved most of his tongue inside. Now he seemed to be trying to follow with his whole snout. She zoomed in again; the child's whole left lip was pried outward and trapped between the dog's sharp teeth. Lisa had a vision of him actually biting through the tender cunt lip and it sent a firebolt sizzling around her own gushing twat. She shoved four fingers into her cunt. ""Bite through it boy"", she mumbled in her passion, ""Bite right through her little cunt lip. Give her a doggy piercing.""</p><p>To her disappointment Rooster did not do so, though from Kaley's yells you would have thought he'd bit it off. The dog backed off then reared up and mounted, his scrabbling claws actually pulling the girl's dress down a little, though not enough to hide any of the show. Kaley tried to rise but Rooster outweighed her three to one, she was going nowhere. Once in position the dog began to root around trying to find the entrance to that wonderful place he'd been before but the height just wasn't quite right. He banged around futilely for nearly minute and seemed on the verge of dismounting when Lisa intervened.</p><p>Setting the camera on an end table and zooming till Kaley's thighs and bare ass filled the viewfinder she approached the mismatched pair. Stroking Rooster to keep the dog from starting she dropped down behind Kaley's tiny form and took Rooster's cock firmly in hand. She'd had to do this often enough before, but this time the bitch was her own daughter. Unable to resist she leaned forward and sent her tongue root deep into her daughter's slimy pussy. She wiggled it around a little then bit the girl's tiny clit. She was about to pull the dog forward but her baby's wriggling asshole caught her eye. Stifling a moan she drove her tongue like a spear past Kaley's sphincter. The muscle spasmed around her tongue, gathering herself Lisa pushed deeper, feeling the little ring give as the broad blade of her tongue pushed past. She ended with her wide spread lips sealed to Kaley's butt and nearly two inches of tongue buried in her squirming bowels.</p><p>Reluctantly, Lisa pulled her tongue from her daughters beautiful asshole, noting that the ring took several seconds to reseal. Pulling Rooster forward by the cock she pulled until the tip entered her daughters soon to be sullied cunt. Sensing this was the place the dog shoved and sent half his prick into the hot, tight sheath of Kaley's pussy. As he began his first preliminary stroked Lisa dropped onto her butt, one hand busy in her pussy as she enjoyed this up close look; her daughter's anguished wails only made it better.</p><p>As Rooster began to pound in earnest Lisa scrambled back to the camera. She did her best to capture all of the action as Rooster enthusiastically raped her daughter. As before the dog's knot simply wouldn't fit, once inflated it banged bruisingly against her lips but the portal held. Lisa zoomed in as the dog's huge balls slapped Kaley's mound just below her slit. Kaley's cries had dropped to a dull whimper that issued forth in time with the dog's thrusting prick. Lisa mauled her pussy as she tried to hold the camera steady. She wished she could get a finger up her ass but she was one hand short.</p><p>She had a moment of panic as Rooster shifted to the right and drug the impaled Kaley with him; she was caught square in her daughter's peripheral vision and froze in shamed terror. Quickly however she noticed that her child's tear streaming eyes were tightly closed. She eased out of the danger zone and resumed filming and frigging.</p><p>The climax came suddenly. Rooster gave a low growl and then thrust deep. The dog howled as his nuts burst sending his seed coursing into the impaled five-year-old. Lisa could have easily gone over the edge herself at that point and desperately wanted to - she would surely have lost control of the camera however. Sacrificing her own cum, she zoomed in on the juncture of beast cock and immature, ravaged pussy. Through the viewfinder she could actually see Rooster's cock pulse as he delivered his hot, slimy load. Dog cum spurted from Kaley's chubby-lipped cunt and pooled on the nylon covered chair cushion before dripping to the floor.</p><p>Rooster gave one last low growl and then began to back out. Lisa backed toward the door even as she kept the camera focused and zoomed in closer. The dog's cock pulled free with a low, wet pop followed by a river of dog cum. Kaley's cunt gaped open for a moment before the lips began to reluctantly seal. Lisa dropped to her knees' and pushed the zoom to its limits, for a brief moment the camera looked right up the cum-gushing little pussy. Not wanting to be caught she stopped taping a few seconds later and made her exit before Kaley recovered.</p><p>She went straight upstairs. Placing the camera on her dresser, she threw herself onto the bed and attacked her cunt and asshole, grunting like an animal gone wild as she climbed toward orgasm. Higher and higher she climbed. The walls closed in as she mauled her pussy and asshole, the whole world shrunk to those two sopping openings. Even Kaley's tearful cry of ""mommy"" from the base of the stairs only added fuel to the conflagration raging in her pussy. She had left the bedroom door standing wide open, if Kaley climbed the stairs she would find her mother fucking herself with both hands after she had just been assaulted a second time by the family dog. That thought pushed her over the edge, her breath gushed out as she crashed into the orgasmic abyss.</p><p>She was in fact almost caught. She came back to herself just in time to hear the last footsteps as Kaley climbed the stairs. She rolled off the bed and yanked down her dress. She threw a glance at the foot wide wet spot plainly obvious on her now wrinkled bed but had no time to do anything about it for her daughter chose that moment to appear in the doorway.</p><p>Kaley sniffled and wiped her tearful eyes on one sleeve of her now wrinkled new dress. ""Mommy, can I start wearing panties again?"" Lisa thought fast, ""I told you it was too hot honey...."", she stopped as if a thought had just occurred to her. ""Did Rooster hurt you again?"" Kaley nodded sadly. ""That damned dog, I swear I'll put him down if it happens one more time."" Kaley looked puzzled, ""What is put down?""</p><p>""I'll have to shoot him honey, like we did with that retriever that got run over by the truck."" Kaley had cried days after that despite wounds that even a then four-year-old Kaley knew were fatal. The child's face screwed up and she began to cry in earnest. ""No mommy, don't shoot Rooster?"" Despite the attacks Kaley still dearly loved the big animal. Lisa took two steps, knelt and pulled the trembling girl to her. ""Okay baby if you don't want me too I won't."" The child's defense of her rapist went far to convince Lisa that the attacks were causing little real harm they had also served a second purpose, tabling the question of panties for now. Her awakening conscience shuddered and withdrew under a renewed spurt of desire as she eased her right hand under Kaley's dress and palmed the smooth little girl ass. Wetness in the child's crack deserved investigation. Lisa rocked her daughter as she rubbed slimy dog cum into those delightful cheeks. She finally pulled free and kissed her daughter on the nose eliciting a delighted giggle from the recipient. ""I'd say somebody needs a bath then we'll go for a picnic at the creek, sound good."" Kaley gave an enthusiastic nod then hand and hand mother and daughter made their way to the bath.</p><p>Once again Lisa shampooed Kaley's hair first then left the lather on as she worked her way down the child's body. ""I'm going to wash inside honey like last time okay?""</p><p>""Okay mommy"". There was no trepidation in the voice; there might even have been a hint of eagerness. Making sure her hair was pulled back Lisa gently leaned in and lightly swabbed Kaley's beautiful pussy with her tongue. Taking care to avoid any other telltale contact between her head and Kaley's body she pushed inside. As before the taste of baby pussy mixed with dog cum had a powerful effect, her own pussy gave a twinge and began to lubricate heavily as she ate her daughters sweet, immature cunt. She stopped before she would have liked and took up the soap again. Finishing the front she gently turned Kaley around.</p><p>The sight of that perfect little ass just inches from her nose caused a renewed flow from her insatiable twat. She debated with herself then spoke, ""I'm going to make sure your back hole is clean to baby, okay."" Kaley giggled, ""Rooster didn't do anything there mommy."" Lisa's cunt again twinged at that thought, it might need looking into. ""Well we need to clean it anyway okay?""</p><p>""Okay mommy."" Lisa jammed a hand up her dress as she pulled Kaley to her with the other. Bringing her nose close she inhaled the scent of wet little girl butt then gently kissed each delightful cheek. Reluctantly pulling her cunt slick hand from under her dress she used both to gently pull those soft cheeks apart. She nearly swooned as her pre-school daughter's perfect little asshole appeared only an inch from her nose. She leaned in and planted a gentle kiss on the tiny ring then sent her tongue out to bathe it in hot saliva. Ever so gently she pushed till the little muscle relented and the tip of her tongue entered her baby's delightful ass. She didn't dare push deep as she had while the child was preoccupied by her coming rape but was content to gently rim the girl for several minutes.</p><p>After her bath Kaley was excited about the promised picnic but her mother had a very needful chore to perform. Setting the little girl to gathering supplies she slipped back upstairs and in a few thunderous minutes mauled her cunt into submission. When she had finished the wet spot was nearly a yard across.</p><p>Lisa saddled Ranger, her big roan mare and then the little pony Kaley had christened 'Barney' after a certain purple dinosaur. They mounted and were off, Rooster sped ahead barking as if urging the horses to keep up. He was answered by a not very melodious baying from the kennel as several dozen dogs announced their desire to join the outing.</p><p>They made the creek in less than fifteen minutes. Lisa pulled the saddles from the mounts and set them to grazing beneath a big willow while Kaley romped onto the slick stones above the little pool they used for swimming. Lisa finished the chore and returned to find Kaley morosely staring at the cool, shaded pool. ""What's wrong baby?""</p><p>""I forgot my bathing suit."" Lisa knelt, ""Come here honey."" Kaley carefully made her way to shore over the slick stones. Lisa pulled her in and kissed her forehead than grasped the hem of the child's dress, this one an old garment, and pulled it off before Kaley could protest. ""There, now you can swim."" Kaley stared at her mother with all the indignation a five-year-old could muster, ""naked!""</p><p>""Sure baby, there's no one around to see."" As if to prove it she shucked out of her own tee shirt and ragged cutoffs. She wore a rather conservative yellow one-piece beneath but this followed the outer garments. Nude, Lisa took her equally bare daughters hand and led her into the cool water.</p><p>They romped joyfully for several hours. Lisa took no new liberties with her daughter, settling for flashes of bare flesh and the occasional caress of the privates as they splashed and played. Finally Kaley held up one hand, ""I'm getting wrinkly."" The exited the water and toweled dry then attacked the basket Kaley had packed. Lisa soon discovered the folly of letting her daughter pick the victuals, wet pussy or no. The girl's idea of a perfect picnic consisted of Ho-Hos and chocolate milk with Twinkies thrown in for desert. Kaley grinned mischievously at her mother's grimace. ""You told me to pack what I wanted.""</p><p>Once back at the house Lisa gave Kaley another bath, this time with no elaborations then deposited the child in front of the TV with a Teletubbies tape then wearily climbed the stairs and drew her own bath. As she soaked she thought idly back to the last several days and then lowered her defenses and let the guilt in. To her surprise there was very little of it. To the contrary she felt more excited and alive than she had since Paul's death. Sexually frustrated she had searched in vain for the fulfillment and stimulation she needed in the arms of a dozen men and then she had found it right here at home. She took the soap and lathered up her still sated cunt then on impulse reached for a razor. When she had made the last swipe she was as bald as her daughter. Idly fingering her bare pussy Lisa vowed that as long as Kaley came to no lasting harm she would ride this exciting new diversion as far as it would go. As she soaped the rest of her lush body a thousand scenarios played through her horny mind. She would try them all and damn the guilt.</p><p>The tape was still playing as Lisa descended the stairs. Careful not to bang the door she slipped out the door and made her way to the kennel. The dogs began baying enthusiastically at her approach but she ignored them and took a key from her pocket. She entered the feed room and unlocked the drug cabinet. She quickly found the bottle she wanted then closed everything up and made her way back to the house.</p><p>In the kitchen she set water to boiling then took down two mugs, she poured a pouch of instant cocoa into each but her daughter's got an extra spice. Reading the label on the bottle for dosages she tapped out two of the little white pills and carefully crushed them into one of the mugs. The drugs she had were veterinary in nature but would work equally well on humans. Both she and Kaley had used antibiotics meant for the dogs to get over a bad bug during the winter. Her doctor might not have approved but then he wasn't thirty miles from town with two feet of wet snow on the roads.</p><p>She poured the steaming water into both mugs then stirred them thoroughly, before placing them on a tray she took a tiny sip of Kaley's. There was perhaps a trace of bitterness but it was hardly noticeable.</p><p>Kaley clapped her little hands' in glee when she spied her mother's burden. The credits were rolling so Lisa put another tape in then the two curled of the sofa and sipped their hot drinks. Lisa had been very careful to make sure her daughter got the right mug. Within fifteen minutes Kaley was nodding, the powerful sedative had done its work. Lisa pried the now empty mug from her fingers. ""Bedtime baby, let's get you tucked in."" It was all she could do to get the girl up the stairs. Once they reached the child's bedroom Lisa pulled off her daughter's dress and began to rummage in her dresser for pajamas. She was only just in time to reach back and catch the child as she started to topple. To hell with the pajamas she thought, Kaley was too far-gone to notice and she'd just have to remove them for the night's festivities. Picking up the naked girl she placed her face down on the bed.</p><p>Downstairs Lisa rummaged through the house for the items her imagination had shown her in the tub her newly bald pussy was dripping before she finished. Re-climbing the stairs she detoured to her own room to strip and retrieve the camera. She had not put the battery back on the charger but the indicator showed good, there was plenty of tape left too. A rummage through the closet revealed an old tri-pod, she pulled it out then carried her burdens to her daughter's bedroom.</p><p>Her first order of business was to make sure her daughter was all right. She checked the child's breathing and pulse. Both were fine. That done she tried to rouse the tiny form, she got not even a grunt for her troubles. Satisfied, Lisa set up the tripod and mounted the camera. She focused on the bed and then zoomed in until Kaley's still form filled the viewfinder then locked down the trigger and started taping.</p><p>Back beside her daughter's bed Lisa was at first at a loss what to do first. So many ideas passed through her head that she just stood for a minute of so. Well, first things first she decided, she had yet to taste any of Kaley's little charms to the extent she wanted. Dropping to her knees' Lisa pulled those tiny, perfect legs apart and attacked her child's lovely ass. She kissed the soft little cheeks; not the chaste little pecks she had stolen before but wide, wet kisses with plenty of tongue contact. She sucked and pulled little mounds of soft cheek into her mouth, then bit them hard enough to leave marks before releasing them to move on. Minutes later Kaley's little but glistened under a layer of saliva and teeth marks marred the smooth flesh everywhere.</p><p>Lisa detoured to the camera long enough to zoom in for several seconds of that fantastic sight then reset the instrument and returned to the bedside. This time she went straight for her darling's enticing but crack. Extending her tongue she licked from the small of the child's back to her puckered asshole then retraced the path. Unable to wait any longer she pulled the little cheeks apart to reveal the prize, she let the camera stare at the little ring for a moment then dove in tongue first.</p><p>With no need to worry about being noticed Lisa dug for gold. She shoved her tongue deep into the little asshole and fluttered it about. Trying for more penetration she pulled Kaley's cheeks wide and shoved her whole face into the child's stretched crack. The tight opening sucked at her buried tongue as pulled out and then shoved in again. She pushed in till the wide blade of her tongue stretched Kaley's sphincter wide then pulled out and stared as the hole slowly closed. She feasted on delicious pre-school ass for another moment then rolled Kaley up onto her side. Lifting one of the girl's legs she shoved her face into the child's perfect little pussy and gently flutter kissed it for an instant before delving inside. She ate cuntlet like a madwoman, slobbering and burrowing deep. Pulling, out she took one lip and then the other into her mouth, chewing them until both were red and dimpled by deep teeth marks. She captured the immature little clitoris between her upper and lower canines and pulled the little organ until it stretched alarmingly. She wanted to crush it between her molars' but couldn't get it that far into her mouth so she settled for nipping with her front teeth till it was red and throbbing.</p><p>Reluctantly Lisa pulled back after fifteen minutes of snacking on her daughters delights. She would have been content to spend hours at that task but the sedative wouldn't last forever and there was so much else to do.</p><p>She felt a returning twinge of guilt as she reached for the kit she had gathered downstairs but her raging hormones stomped it down, besides she told herself, no permanent harm would be done. Kaley would be a little sore tomorrow but the wounds would heal.</p><p>First came the straight pins. Lisa had an assortment she normally used for sewing; they had multicolored plastic bead heads. Excitedly she opened the box and selected one. Grasping Kaley's right cunt lip she drove the sharp implement completely through with a single thrust. She took another pin and similarly impaled the left lip. Alternating right and left she began to turn her daughter's tiny pussy into a pincushion. She varied her technique as she went, sometimes jabbing the pin in with a single thrust, sometimes going slowly, almost drilling the point through that tender flesh.</p><p>When Lisa finally rocked back onto her heels, over twenty pins were sticking from Kaley's abused little cuntlet. They fanned out like a perverse bouquet. Lisa went back to the camera and zoomed to capture a close up of her work.</p><p>She removed the pins then leaned in and licked up the blood that had trickled from a number of the tiny wounds. Putting away the pins she grabbed another item from her kit. The cigarettes had been Paul's and were over three years old. She nearly gagged, as she had to puff to light the rancid weed. She took several pulls then blew on the end to make a nice hot cherry before rolling Kaley back onto her tummy. She caressed the sweet unmarred little ass for a long moment then went to work. Her pussy spasmed as she pushed the hot coal hard enough into one tender cheek to dimple the flesh, she held it for a long second and moved to the other cheek. Back and forth she went, burning and marring that perfect little ass. Sometimes she only held the coal to Kaley's butt for a second, other times she held it till she smelled burning flesh. When the cigarette burned low she pulled those little cheeks apart and crushed the butt out in Kaley's asshole.</p><p>She leaned back onto her heels and using both hands frigged herself to a thunderous and wet orgasm as smoke from the still smoldering cigarette curled lazily up between Kaley's tiny scarred cheeks. She recovered in time to zoom the camera in on that tiny plume before it finally gutted out.</p><p>Setting the camera back onto automatic she made her way back to the bed and regarded her handiwork for a second. She searched for guilt but there was none there. With her pussy starting to itch again she lit another of the old cigarettes and pulled Kaley over onto her back.</p><p>This time the child's pooching, pin pricked cunt was the target. As the camera silently watched she attacked that darling pussy with a will. No portion of those oh so cute little lips were spared as she repeatedly brought the hot tip of the cigarette jabbing in. The smell of burning cuntlet mixed with the perfume of Lisa's own drooling cunt. The second cigarette burned low, she puffed on it till it had a large cherry then pried Kaley's burned little pussy lips apart and shoved the whole thing inside.</p><p>She zoomed the camera in on the smoke oozing from Kaley's ruined pussy then fumbled through her kit. She came up with an unopened package of fishing hooks; the type that already had about 18 inches of monofilament line attached to each hook. She tore at the shrink-wrap with her teeth as she watched the smoke rise from inside her daughter's cunt.</p><p>Extracting two hooks from the package she again approached the bed. Being sure not to block the camera's view she grasped the five-year-olds tortured left cunt lip and pulled the barbed hook through it in a single tug. She then pulled the leader tight, wrapped it around Kaley's leg and tied it off. The right lip received the same treatment. Gently she grasped Kaley by the knees and pulled her smooth little legs wide. Kaley's immature, pockmarked pussy gaped open like the mouth of a fish revealing the pristine pink treasure inside, along with one burned out cigarette butt. Blood oozed from the hook punctures as the flesh tore slightly.</p><p>She removed the burned out cigarette. It had dried out and cooked a quarter inch square patch of inner pussy. She fingered the damage for a second then retrieved her pins. Like a matador spearing a bull she plunged pin after pin into the pink perfection of her daughter's inner cunt. The final pin she shoved completely through the tiny clit.</p><p>She lit a third cigarette as she studied her handiwork. Her own cunt was begging for attention but she ignored it for them moment. The clock was ticking and she wanted to make the best use of the time remaining. She grasped the bead plastic head of the pin protruding from the five-year-old's skewered clit. Using it as a handle she twisted and rotated the little nubbin of flesh as she burned it savagely with the cigarette.</p><p>Next she moved inside. There were over 50 pins impaling the interior of the child's tiny pussy but there were still a few places where the glowing tip of the questing cigarette would fit. Lisa found them all. The ambrosia stink of burning cuntlet filled the air and sent thick slimy cunt lube running down Lisa's legs.</p><p>She paused to move the camera closer then zoomed it in on the pre-schooler's abused little pussy then went back to work with the cigarette. She burned every place she had been before then found a few new ones. Finally the third cigarette burned low. She again grabbed the pin impaling the little clit and slowly ground the butt out on top of the little nubbin.</p><p>She didn't have much time left on the sedative so she set about cleaning up. The pins were pulled from the ravaged little cunt then she rolled the child slightly and dug the cigarette butt from her little pink asshole. After putting her things away and moving the kit into the hall she took the camera from the tripod and moved back to the bed. Lovingly she chronicled the damage done to Kaley's little body. She rolled the child onto her stomach and panned slowly over the abused little ass. The burns had already started to blister. On impulse she drew back her hand and slapped Kaley's little right cheek hard. The whole little ass jiggled and an angry handprint remained behind.</p><p>She rolled the child onto her back; her breath caught when the still tied open little pussy gaped wide as Kaley's leg's flopped open. The wounds where the hooks pierced the little cunt lips tore slightly more. She panned across the wrecked pussy then zoomed in on the ruined interior.</p><p>She put the camera back on its tripod and checked the time. She still had thirty good minutes before Kaley could conceivably awake. That was enough for a damn good cum. Quickly she knelt beside the bed, grabbing a leg she flipped Kaley back onto her stomach and dove face first between the blistered little cheeks. At first the child's sphincter resisted but then it slowly gave way allowing Lisa's tongue access to the hot dry chute of her tiny daughter's delicious little butt hole. With one hand on her own burning cunt and the other fluttering over her own ass she slowly shoved her tongue to its wide bladed root in the tight little ass. After long minutes she reluctantly pulled her tongue from the sucking little butt and rolled the child onto her back.</p><p>With three fingers in her own cunt and one in her ass she dined on splayed open baby pussy. With the hooks still firmly bedded she could get deeper than ever before. She shoved her face into the pinkness and sent her tongue deep into Kaley's pussy. She had withdrawn and was biting Kaley's roasted little clit when she came in a series of thunderous orgasms the last of which stole her vision and left her teetering on the edge of consciousness.</p><p>When she had returned to Earth, Lisa went out to her kit and retrieved a small pair of snips. She came back in and was preparing to snip the barbs from the fishhooks in Kaley's twat when a cramp from her bowels stopped her. She started for the bathroom and then stopped. A last perverse thought surfaced from the depths of her mind, a perfect, perverse, perverted cap for the night's activities. Pulling Kaley till her knees' hung over the edge of the bed, Lisa lined her ass up over the still spread little cuntlet then knelt. She glanced up to make sure she was not blocking the camera then dropped her gaze to between her legs. With an oh, so gentle push, Lisa began to shit into her daughters hook spread pussy.</p><p>The turd was slim and long and slim. Lisa adjusted her stance slightly so the tip of the tapered turd oozed right into the five-year-olds tiny fuck channel. As slim as it was Kaley's tiny pussy was slimmer only about an inch of the foul invader penetrated before the remainder began to pile up on the splayed open pinkness of the child's battered pussy. Ignoring her bowels protest, Lisa pinched the flow off when a good pile had built up then fighting her cramps she quickly spun her tiny daughter about so that her head hung over the edge of the bed. Lisa quickly found the right point on the pre-schooler's jaw and gently squeezed. Kaley's mouth popped open wide.</p><p>With a sigh of relief and a renewed twinge from her ever-horny pussy Lisa completed her interrupted shit into her five-year-old daughter's sweet mouth.</p><p>When she finished she stood and looked down. Kaley's mouth actually had been able to hold most of her remaining shit, only a small amount was mounded over the child's lips. Kaley had automatically started to breathe through her nose when her mouth was filled, she had also began to instinctively swallow but since she hadn't chewed up the mass of her mother's shit in her mouth she wasn't making much progress.</p><p>The sight drove Lisa almost mad. She desperately wanted to frig herself off again but she was really pushing the time limit now. She again pulled the camera from the tripod and advanced on the bed. She spent a long minute getting close ups of Kaley's shit filled pussy and mouth then turned the appliance off and moved it and the tripod into the hall.</p><p>Cleanup was messy. She got a plastic garbage bag, a roll of paper towel and some baby wipes and then started in. She dug as much of the shit from the child's mouth as she could then stroked her tiny throat to get her to swallow any remaining bits. It worked with dogs; it worked with little girl toilets too. She wiped Kaley's lips and face clean with paper towel and then used a baby wipe. Her tiny daughter's pussy proved more problematic. Pussies couldn't swallow. It took a long time but finally she had gotten most of the shit out with a paper towel. She followed with a baby wipe. Finally she took up the neglected snips and cut the barbs from the fishhooks and eased them out of her daughters destroyed pussy. The battered lips slowly began to close.</p><p>She cut the line from around her daughter's darling legs then pulled the child up into her bed and rested her head on the pillow. She debated trying to get her into her pajamas but decided not to. She pulled the sheet and coverlet of to Kaley's chin then gave her a final kiss on the forehead.</p><p>Lisa grabbed her remaining gear and packed it into the hall. Most she just shoved into a closet but the shit filled garbage bag went outside. Tired now herself she headed for her own bed. Tired or not she still fingered herself to a final thunderous orgasm before drifting off to sleep.</p><p>She awoke groggily before dawn to the sound of Kaley crying. She found the child standing nude beside her bed with tears streaming down her face. Lisa knelt and pulled the five-year-old into her arms, ""What's wrong baby?""</p><p>""Mommy I hurt."" Lisa ran her hand down her daughters smooth back then gently pushed her back to arms length, ""Show me where baby."" Tearfully the tiny girl indicated her tortured pussy then turned slightly to show her blister covered little butt."" Lisa ran her hand up the outside of Kaley's shapely little thigh and then around to her burned little ass. Her cunt began to seep as the tiny bumps of scores of blisters passed beneath her palm. ""Oh honey, looks like you might have caught a bug. It might be the mumps again."" Kaley dried her eyes on the back of one tiny hand, comforted, in spite of her pain, by her mother's presence. ""But it's just on my bottom and my pee place.""</p><p>""I see that honey, well bugs work funny sometimes. Let's get you taken care of.""</p><p>She ran a hot bath and helped Kaley into the tub. The child whined as the water reached her burned and punctured ass and pussy. Lisa made soothing noises and took up the soap and a soft rag. Being as gentle as possible she washed Kaley from her face down. The child winced and cried out as the soap made contact with her injured parts but Lisa calmed her with gentle words. Once she was clean on the outside Lisa gently prized apart Kaley's battered little cunt lips and took up a douche bottle she had prepared. ""That hurts mommy""</p><p>""I know baby but we have to get it clean."" She meant that. She planned to snack on that little pussy and didn't want to taste shit. As she gently worked the slim nozzle into her daughter damaged pussy a little scent of that foul substance wafted to her nose. Yes, they definitely had to clean inside.</p><p>She helped her sore daughter from the tub then wrapped the child in a fluffy white towel and gently patted her dry. Lisa carried her daughter to the master bedroom and gently placed her on the bed. ""You lay here on mommy's bed honey. I've got to get the medicine and I'll be right back."" Lisa rummaged in her bedroom till she had what she needed then returned. ""Roll over on your stomach baby. Let's do your butt first.""</p><p>Lisa gently stroked Kaley's burned little ass then leaned in and planted a kiss on each cheek. Despite her pain the child giggled. ""Mama, that's my butt!""</p><p>""And a pretty little butt it is too. Don't you know mommy's kisses make the pain better?""</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>""Then I made it better. To prove her point she kissed the little blistered butt again, this time on the crack. She had to restrain herself from shoving her tongue up the child's asshole. She squeezed out a portion of an anesthetic balm into her hand and gently began to rub it into her daughter's tiny butt. She started at the outer cheeks and worked her way inward. Kaley visibly relaxed as the slightly greasy salve began to have an effect.</p><p>When Lisa reached Kaley's little crack she gently spread the cheeks and delved inside. She drew her fingers lightly up and down the child's crease before circling in on her asshole. She squeezed a little of the concoction onto her index finger and rubbed it into her daughter's pink little sphincter. Kaley's breath caught as her mother's finger lightly skipped across her tiny butt hole. Lisa smiled to herself and gently applied pressure. Reluctantly the little muscle dilated and Lisa's finger slipped into her daughters butt. ""Is it sore inside too baby?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" the child sounded slightly breathless.</p><p>""Well we'll fix it honey."" With that Lisa began to slowly work her finger in and out, finger fucking that darling asshole.</p><p>She stopped after less than a minute. ""Roll over baby, let's do the front."" With the pain in her rear diminished Kaley flopped over and presented her ravaged pussy to her mother's gaze. Lisa stared into her daughter's eyes for a brief moment then bent and kissed her little cunt. Before she withdrew she couldn't resist letting her tongue out for a tiny taste but she didn't penetrate the marred outer lips. She squeezed out more salve and gently worked it into the child's cuntlet. Since the tiny girl had less pussy than she did butt the spreading went faster and soon Lisa's fingers were gently delving inside. She generously spread the healing salve inside Kaley's tiny, scarred twat.</p><p>She saved her little darling's broiled clit for last. Kaley gasped and tensed anew when her mother took the sore little organ between her fingers but she quickly relaxed as the pain faded under the healing balm. Lisa's gentle nursing now slowly gave way to fondling as she stroked her daughter's pretty little cunt. She had hoped for a reaction from Kaley but it was for naught. With the pain gone the child had closed her eyes. She was soon asleep. Lisa put the medicine away then with a deft shrug let her nightgown slip to the floor. She turned out the light then slipped into bed alongside her naked little daughter.</p><p>Kaley recovered rapidly. Thrice daily applications of the anesthetic balm along with regular applications of vitamin E soon had the little girl again thundering through the house bent on a child's mayhem. Her short skirt's flying up and giving tantalizing glimpses of her bare pussy and ass. Three days passed with Lisa taking no further liberties with her darling's delicious little body. She satisfied herself each evening by frigging herself to mountainous orgasms each evening as she watched the videos she had made.</p><p>On the fourth morning after the torture session Rooster again raped Kaley. Lisa had been waiting for this. She'd actually helped a little, locking up the two bitches that the dog sometimes used to empty his balls. She was lying out an early lunch when Kaley's distant giggles rose to a shriek. Lisa dropped what she was doing and went in search of the pair. She found them again on the patio. A discreet peek through the living room window showed Kaley on hands and knees with Rooster already on the child's back. This time her daughter faced the sliding door. If Lisa went out that way she would be seen immediately. There was a simple solution to that. She withdrew and went out the front then circled the house.</p><p>By the time she quietly let herself in by the screen door behind the rutting pair Rooster had already managed to get his cock seated and was fucking with abandon. Kaley simply hung her head and shuddered under his assault. Lisa didn't have the camera today so she could relax and enjoy the show. She crept forward till she was just behind the rutting pair and snaked her hand up her dress and went to work on her drooling pussy.</p><p>Even though this was the third time she had seen it the sight of the big dog raping her five-year-old daughter had lost none of its erotic appeal. Lisa's fingers kept time with Rooster's brutal thrusts and soon she was headed over the top. She peeked in a blissful shower of cum that soaked the coarse carpet beneath her. She luxuriated in the after-cum-glow as Rooster began to fuck harder and faster as he looked for his own relief.</p><p>She watched Kaley as the dog picked up the pace. The child was making very little noise now; just an occasional grunt as the huge animal on her back made a particularly brutal thrust. Lisa could not see her face of course but she examined her daughter's body language. Try as she might she be able to see no sign of arousal and was a little disappointed at the lack.</p><p>Finally Rooster thrust deep and held that stance. He gave a series of low whimpers as his balls drained into the five-year-olds tight little pussy. Lisa quickly stood and slipped back out the way she had came. Within a half-hour the child was running and yelling again. She never mentioned the latest attack; possibly still afraid her mom would kill Rooster if she did.</p><p>For her part the latest rape got Lisa's juices stirring again. As her pussy bubbled her newly awakened and very perverted imagination pushed to the fore. After bathing and tucking in Kaley that evening she set to work. Her first stop was the attic where she dug out the remote camera equipment she had earlier ignored. All of battery packs were dead and her plans didn't leave time to charge them but the cameras could each use six C cells in a pinch. Because of their remote location Lisa kept a goodly supply of alkalines on hand in case of an extended outage. She had just enough. She next placed a new cassette into each machine. Assembling and testing all of the gear took an hour or so then she dismantled it all and carried it back to the kennels in several loads.</p><p>All of the dogs took to baying and barking as she came up but a few stern commands silenced all but the occasional low whimper. The Kennel's were actually a single, long concrete shed, enclosed only on the ends with steel support pillars toward the middle to support the slanted roof. Chain link fencing formed the back wall as well as subdividing the concrete floor into twenty separate spaces. Individual gates formed the front of each pen. All of these pens were occupied, some by more than one animal where their personalities permitted cohabitation.</p><p>Running in front of the Kennels was a rutted lane barely large enough for a pickup truck to fit through. Both ends terminated in big cattle gates, the one gate let out into the farmyard. The other opened onto a large cattle pen, disused since the cattle had been sold. The Kennel formed one wall of the lane, the opposite wall was made up of the feed room, tack room, and a section of weather beaten but serviceable rail fence. Sandwiched between the feed room and the rail fence was a rusty neck trap. This was a contraption whereby a cow or calf could be induced into the opening and then the device closed with a lever. Unable to withdraw or go forward the animal would have no choice but to stand still for whatever the rancher planned, be it de-worming, branding, or the worst from Lisa's experience, horn removal.</p><p>Lisa went into the tack room and returned with a few tools and a spray can of penetrating oil. She used the latter first, spraying all of the moving parts and working the lever till the device opened and closed smoothly. The device was adjustable for both height, and how far it closed, a calf's neck wasn't as big as an 800-lb. steer's. She sprayed down the adjusting bolts then went to work with the wrenches. It took some elbow grease but finally the reluctant fasteners began to turn. She moved the trap to its lowest position and then adjusted it for the smallest possible opening when closed. She worked the lever a few times then closed it and stared at the small opening, yes that would work nicely. She opened the trap then went back into the tack room. She returned with a length of clothesline. One end of this was tied through the eye in the release lever. The line was paid out and the other end poked through the window of the tack room.</p><p>It was dark before Lisa had finished this so she went to the breaker box and turned on the seldom-used pole lights that were stationed along the run. This set the dogs to barking again but a few words calmed them back down. Lisa stepped back and surveyed the freshly oiled trap from the lane side. She had three cameras. She wanted to make the best use of them. The first went above one of the middle dog pens; a long rusty steel rafter ran the length of the pens at the front. There was nearly a foot of clearance between it and the galvanized roof. The camera fit nicely, and it was all but hidden in the shadows. The second camera she placed in a disused shed that sat about thirty feet out from the cattle trap. The ramshackle structure was nearly ready to collapse and had many missing boards. She has no trouble finding a gap to aim the lens through.</p><p>Lisa stood for a long time with the third camera before inspiration struck. She stepped back into the tack room and retrieved some plastic wrap and a roll of tape. She set the focus and zoom for minimum distance then wrapped the camera right up to the lens in plastic then taped it securely. She poked a tiny hole and fished the wire antenna through then taped the opening. Retrieving a shovel she stepped outside and began to dig a hole directly in line with the trap and about two feet back on the lane side. When it was deep enough she set the camera in it with lens pointed up and pulled the antenna up to lay on the ground beside it. She now back filled right up to the top of the lens, tamped it down and scattered the remaining dirt. Unless you looked closely the lens looked like an old piece of glass lying on the ground.</p><p>Lisa placed the laptop in the tack room, plugged it in, hooked up the special radio transmitter and turned it all on. She waited while the machine booted then brought up the camera control software. To her relief all three cameras came up. She selected the one in the shed and played around with the zoom and focus till she was satisfied, the aim had to be fined up as well but since it was on a powered mount that was easy. The camera in the kennel was more problematic. It was pointed at nothing but clear air. Lisa got a stool and some slivers of wood. She began to chock up the back of the camera by degrees, each adjustment requiring a run back to the tack room to check the aim. It would have been much easier to take the laptop out with her and get in right once and for all but as that machine's batteries were as dead as the camera's power packs that was not possible. Lisa berated herself for lack of preparation during each of the half dozen or so trips it took to get it right.</p><p>Satisfied, she turned off the cameras and powered down the computer. Only a few things left. She grabbed the can of penetrating oil and moving back to the kennel began to spray down the hinges and latches on all of the gates. The dog's all regarded her oddly; several backed away from the unfamiliar smell of the lubricant.</p><p>She put the lube away then popped into the feed room. Alongside the drug cabinet was an old refrigerator with a hasp and padlock. She unlocked and removed the lock and opened the door. The thumping old machine was used to store the few medicines she had that required such. She popped open the small freezer compartment. Inside were several zip lock freezer bags. She tugged one from its nest of frost then closed and locked everything. It was past midnight before she finally headed back to the house. She sniffed the night air; it was going to be a beautiful morning. She smiled at that thought, in more ways than one</p><p>Lisa and her daughter breakfasted the next morning on jam and toast. Lisa put the few implements they'd dirtied into the dishwasher then turned to her daughter. ""Let's see how your little butt and pee hole look this morning.""</p><p>""They feel fine mommy.""</p><p>""Raise your dress and let mommy see."" The child tugged her dress past her belly button and did a quick spin, ""See."" Lisa halted her with a firm hand and caressed her darling little ass. It had healed well, only a few marks remained, there would probably be no scarring. She smacked the little butt playfully. ""Let me see the front."" Kaley's tiny pussy had recovered well also. Lisa fingered it for a moment then forced a frown onto her face. ""I think we need some more medicine here."" She stepped to counter and removed a bottle she'd prepared the night before. It was mostly just hand cream, but mixed in was a generous dollop of the contents of the bag she'd retrieved the night before, the preserved droppings of a bitch in heat. Some females just didn't have that strong an odor and the droppings were occasionally needed to get a male interested. Like now, for instance. She applied a generous amount of the concoction to Kaley's little cunt, delving inside to coat it well. She capped the bottle and blew a zoober on Kaley's exposed belly button. ""C'mon baby, let's take care of the dogs. As they headed out the door Lisa's pussy began to drip as she thought of just how much her darling would soon be taking care of the dogs.</p><p>Once they reached the kennel Lisa set to work with a hose, washing the dog's droppings into the cesspit behind the pens. She then watered and fed the animals. They bayed and barked through the entire process, all the shouts in the world wouldn't shut them up when they knew food was coming. As she did her morning chores, Lisa kept an eye on Kaley. As usual the child was racing around the run, ducking into the various doors and openings. She was like a tiny jack-in-the-box that jumped around of its own accord.</p><p>After she'd fed and watered all of the dogs Lisa corralled her daughter, ""I've got some work to do in the tack room. You play around here and don't bother me okay?""</p><p>""Okay mommy,"" with that she was off again. ""I might have to go down to the barn for a little bit as well,"" she shouted to a tiny departing back. ""'K, mommy.""</p><p>Lisa stepped into the tack room and booted the laptop. She rubbed her wet pussy against a bench leg as she waited for the machine to boot. Once it was up she activated the cameras and settled down to wait. The trap had always been one of Kaley's favorite playthings; she and Rooster would spend hours chasing each other through and around the old device. At other times Kaley would play 'prisoner', squatting with her head shoved through the bars like a convict in a cell. This morning she wasn't sitting still long enough to play prisoner, and Lisa had been forced to lock Rooster up to keep him from jumping the child before they'd reached the kennel. She hoped the lack of her favorite playmate (still after three rapes! She thought) wouldn't change the child's itinerary much.</p><p>She'd waited over a half-hour before the kennel cam finally picked up Kaley nosing around the trap. She abandoned the camera view and pressed her eye to a chink in the tack room wall. To her chagrin Kaley seemed to have discovered the buried camera and was trying to dig it up. She held her breath but as quickly as she had found it the child abandoned the find. What she did next was perfect; she dropped to her hands and knees and thrust her head through the opening of the trap.</p><p>With her heart in her throat Lisa yanked the clothesline. The freshly lubed trap closed silently. As soon as she felt resistance she gave a final hard tug. With a click audible in the tack room the trap locked. Kaley was slow to realize what had happened. She tugged at the bars for a second then tried to back out. When she realized her head would no longer clear the opening she tugged harder. Only when that failed did panic begin to set in. ""Mommy!"" she wailed, ""Mommy!"" The dogs were baying like crazy, the males had probably already picked up the bitch-in-heat smell wafting from Kaley's little twat. Another, ""Mommy!"" wailed out as Lisa told the camera's to start recording then slipped from the tack room. The pens could be opened individually but there was also a lever on one end of the kennel that would pop all of them at once. Lisa, her cunt now leaking down her legs, threw the chain off and pulled the lever. There were twenty-seven dogs in the kennel at the moment. Four were pups and another four bitches, two of those pregnant. The remaining nineteen were perpetually horny males accustomed to stud service. Lisa had just released them all on a trapped five-year-old little girl that smelled like a bitch in heat.</p><p>Lisa ran back to the tack room. Kaley's sobs had turned to screams before she covered half of the distance. Half a dozen horny dogs were crowding about the child, none quite sure what to make of this offering. She had the right smell though and that's all that counted. As Lisa watched two of the beasts dipped their head at the same time to try to lick under the child's short dress. The bang as their head's connected looked painful. A big Rotty shouldered between the two and shoved his head under the short little skirt. He gave the five-year-old's cheeks a little lick then went in for more, his washcloth sized tongue bathing the little ass in dog spit and setting the cheeks to jiggling. Kaley screamed as if she'd been impaled. Confused the Rotty backed off.</p><p>A shepherd shoved in next, his big cock already protruding angrily from its hairy sheath. He threw himself on the child's back and began to hunch but Kaley's skirt still covered her butt and cunt and the dog got nothing but fabric. Confused he dismounted and vanished into the milling pack. Over the next five minutes as many dogs moved forward. Some shoved their heads up under the short skirt while others had tried to mount. None seemed as smart as Rooster however. At least she had always assumed Rooster was smart, now she wondered how many times the animal had knocked Kaley down before that first memorable rape. It might have taken the dog weeks or even months for the dog to realize he had to push the dress up if he wanted to wet his dick. She considered going and retrieving the Dane but that would take a while and she was too anxious for the festivities to begin.</p><p>She had stripped out of her dress and hopped up onto the bench, assuming a semi-reclining position. Her hand already idly stroked her seeping, bald pussy as she waited for the show. With a muttered ""stupid dogs"" she dropped to the floor and made her way out of the tack room. Several of the dogs whined as she pushed through the mass, a few took tentative licks at her seeping cunt. A gentle cuff was enough to discourage them. She pushed the last aside and stood behind her lovely daughter. The child's cute black dress was already dirty, mud and bits of grass and weeds imbedded in the fabric by the dogs. She grasped the dress and pulled hard. There were a few pops but the seams held. Kaley screamed, ""Mommmmmmmiiiieee!"" a long wail that emptied her lungs and sent fuck lube running down mommies legs. Mommy had to respond to that cry. Mommy threw her back into it and with one mighty tug tore the child's dress off, leaving only a scrap of left sleeve and tattered neck ring on the child's otherwise naked body. She dropped the destroyed rag and headed back to the tack room. The first of the pack had mounted before she'd regained her position on the bench.</p><p>The Rotty had pushed back in and thrown himself on the pre-schooler's bare back. His cock hunched at her thighs and bare butt as he tried to find the hole. Lisa touched a key and switched the laptop to the camera buried right between her darling's legs. The image was perfect. Kaley's perfect thighs and smooth baby pussy filled the screen just as the rutting dog finally found the place where his cock belonged. He stiffened and shoved two inches of slimy dog cock between those tiny lips. Lisa winced and drove three fingers into her own cunt as those puffy little lips were brutally stretched. Kaley's scream shook the tack room and nearly made her mother cum on the spot. In three lunges the beast sheathed his entire cock in that little pussy then began to rapidly fuck.</p><p>Lisa fingered her drowning cunt in time with the dog's thrusts. ""Fuck her, you shits. Shove your slimy dog cocks into her stomach. Rape her little pussy bloody."" She raised her hips a little off the rough bench and snaked a finger up her ass. ""Oh god, I've given my baby's pussy to nineteen horny dogs. Destroy that little twat you bastarrrrddds!"" She trailed off as she peaked in a swirl of sensation. Flames sprouted from her cunt and fire quickly raced through her being. On the screen the Rotweiler pushed deep and began to fire off his own load, trembling and growling as his nuts emptied into the little-girl's twat.</p><p>Over the next hour-and-a-half all nineteen dogs fucked little Kaley. Long before they were finished the child had screamed herself out and just lay there and shuddered as another dog used her little body for a fuck toy. Filthy dog cum had saturated her cunt and ran down her legs, the ground beneath her knees was muddy where the overflow had mixed with the dirt. Three times Lisa had been forced to venture out and clean the lens on the camera buried below the child's ruined little twat.</p><p>For her part Lisa had lost track of how many times she had cum. So many that at the last she could only stroke her sated cunt and watch as Kaley's now scratched, filthy cheeks bounced under the latest canine rapist. The tack room smelled strongly of female cum.</p><p>Finally the last dog dismounted, and giving the cum-covered little cunt a single lick, turned and trotted off. Lisa slid to the floor and used an old rag to wipe her legs, twat and ass dry then pulled on her dress. She smoothed the fabric as she exited the tack room. Quietly she climbed the gate and began to walk toward the distant barn. She went about 200 yards and then turned and began to walk back. ""Kaley, where are you baby,"" she yelled as she again approached the kennel's. ""Kaley answer mommy, this is no time for games.""</p><p>""Kaley, answer me!""</p><p>""Kaley!"" She continued in that vein as she approached the kennel. She was almost back to the gate before she heard a croaked, ""mommy,"" issue from the child's tortured throat.</p><p>She noisily climbed the gate and rushed around the tack room, the perfect image of the concerned mother. ""Kaley baby, oh my god, what happened to you!"" She ran back and grabbed a blanket from the tack room. Returning, she worked the lever to open the trap and then enfolded her darling's abused little body into the blanket.</p><p>Back at the house the concerned mother looked the child over. The concern was not faked, Kaley was worse off than she expected. The child's buttocks and thighs were deeply scratched as were sides and back. The skin had been rubbed off the top of the little girl's shoulders and the sides of her neck where she had been repeatedly shoved against the pitted steal of the trap. Worst of all was her little pussy, her vaginal tissue had actually torn under the repeated assault.</p><p>Kaley was incoherent, crying and mewling. So great was the child's various hurts that Lisa sedated her before she even tried to bathe her. She mixed the same drug she had used for the torture session into a little soda then coaxed it all down her daughter's throat. She then rocked the child till she was asleep. Bathing the unconscious form was awkward but she managed. She then laid the child out on her bed and started administering to her wounds. The scratches and abrasions got a thick coat of healing salve. That done she took a closer look at her daughters damaged pussy. After a closer look she was pretty sure a few stitches would put everything right. She left the child and returned to the kennels. After putting the dog's back into their pins she grabbed a veterinary sewing kit and returned to the house.</p><p>She selected a needle and threaded the surgical suture into it. A few deft strokes to each side of Kaley's wounded cunt and the torn tissue was together. A final examination convinced her that the damage would now heal completely. She filled two syringes, the first was a tetanus shot, the second a stronger sedative, one that would insure Kaley would sleep through the day. As an afterthought she filled a third syringe and sent a load of penicillin into the child's right butt cheek. She put the medicines away then carried Kaley into her own room and tucked her in.</p><p>That afternoon she dismantled the camera setup, retrieving the tapes in the process. Guilt began to invade her consciousness again as she put the equipment away, the first she had felt in some time. The guilt was not for the physical abuse her daughter had endured, that would heal, and the thought of it still sent a twinge into her cunt. The guilt was for the psychological harm that may have been done. She enjoyed her little sex toy, but she didn't want to break her daughter in the process.</p><p>That evening she managed to rouse a groggy Kaley just before midnight. She walked the barely aware child to the bathroom then managed to coax several glasses of water down her. After re-medicating her wounds she again stuck a needle in that scratched up little butt and sent her daughter back to la-la-land.</p><p>Kaley was up and around the next day but was quiet and withdrawn. She stayed mostly in her room, only coming down for meals. Lisa let it slide for now, concentrating on the child's physical hurts. A week passed with Kaley seldom coming out of her shell. The child moped quietly around doing a good job of doing nothing. In particular she avoided Rooster, to the big Dane's dismay. Once he cornered her and began to lick her face, an act that would normally have sent the little girl into fits of giggles. She screamed and cried till Lisa pulled him off and sent him on his way.</p><p>Exactly eight days after the gang rape Lisa removed the stitches from Kaley's pussy. The rest of the child's wounds were doing well with many scabs now peeling off to reveal pink, new skin beneath. Kaley sat on the patio table as her mother gently snipped the last thread and pulled it from her twat. She winced as it pulled free. Lisa set aside the scissors and hemostat then grasped her daughter's little face in both hands. ""Baby, tell me about the attack."" Kaley glanced at her mother and looked away. ""Kaley, tell me!"" The child licked her lips and looked back at her mother, ""I don't want to.""</p><p>""I know you don't want to but you need to."" The child looked away again. Lisa waited a long moment then put steel into her voice, ""Kaley, tell me now!"" Kaley looked back at her mother and tears filled her eyes, in moments she was bawling. She jerked her head from her mother's hands. ""They hurt me mommy, they all hurt me. They kept hurting me."" She looked up angrily at her mother, ""I yelled but you didn't come. Why didn't you come, mommy?"" The guilt that had been playing at the edges of Lisa's psyche for the last week came crashing down, these was real hurt in her daughters tone. ""Baby I was at the barn. I had some things to do there. I don't even know how the dogs got loose. Did you release them?"" Despite her guilt Lisa stuck to the script.</p><p>Kaley shook her head and sniffed. ""They hurt me. I hate them."" Lisa gently picked her daughter up and pulled her onto her lap as she settled into a chair. ""They weren't trying to hurt you baby. What they were doing is supposed to feel good. It only hurt you because you were so little and so scared."" Kaley swiveled her head to give her mother an incredulous look but Lisa pressed on, ""and because there were so many of them. It's not supposed to hurt.""</p><p>Lisa smoothed the child's hair then tilted her face up. Leaning down she kissed her baby on the lips. ""The dogs weren't trying to hurt you baby. Rooster wasn't trying to hurt you. What all the dogs did was supposed to feel good"" Kaley sniffed, ""It's supposed to feel good?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" Lisa leaned over and grabbed a tube of lubricant from the kit she's used on the sutures. She squeezed a great glob onto one hand then smeared the slickness onto the other. She slid one lubed hand up under Kaley and caressed the child's still scab-covered butt. She let her hand wonder over the delightful little ass then zeroed in on her baby's little sphincter. She circled her finger lightly over the little ring, coating it with the lubricant. She took a deep breath. Kaley had been unaware of her mother's liberties in the past. She was about to push past that milestone. With a little pressure a finger pushed past the barrier into that perfect little butt. Her other hand worked up the child's dress from the front. She caressed her daughters smooth, little pussy for a moment the sent a lubed finger in there as well.</p><p>Kaley squirmed at the twin invasions. ""Mommy, that's my poop and pee holes.""</p><p>""I know honey, it's alright. Mommy just wants to make you feel better."" Lisa was thankful she had never given Kaley the good touching/bad touching lecture. Living as far out as they did it hadn't seemed necessary. As a result she didn't have that little bit of conditioning to overcome.</p><p>She picked up the pace of both fingers and began to use a thumb on the child's clit as well. Kaley's breath caught for a moment then settled down again. Lisa leaned down and kissed her pretty little daughter again. This time however she sent her tongue into the child's mouth. Kaley made no objection but did look at her mother oddly when she withdrew. ""Mommy loves you baby"", Lisa said as she began to increase the speed of both fingers. After a moment Kaley's breathing began to pick up.</p><p>Lisa kept fingering till Kaley's breathing was very rapid and shallow then stopped. The child whimpered at the sudden withdrawal of her mother's fingers. Lisa lifted her daughter off of her lap then stood and placed the child back into the seat. She slid her hands up those sexy little legs, shoving her daughter's dress to her waist. ""Let's have Rooster apologize to you baby. He was the first one to hurt you."" The dog was lounging on one corner of the porch. Lisa called him over as she spread Kaley's legs. ""Rooster, come here boy."" Kaley started but her mother held her in place. ""It's okay baby, mommy's going to make sure he doesn't hurt you. Rooster had come to her call and she gave an affectionate scratch then guided his snout to Kaley's little twat. The Dane sniffed for a moment then his tongue slapped out over the puffy little cuntlet. He sniffed again then dove in; his tongue quickly bathed the outside of the sexy little pussy and began to lap at the slit. Helpfully, Lisa prized Kaley's little twat lips apart. ""There you go boy, fresh little girl pussy. Eat it up.""</p><p>Kaley again tried to rise as Rooster moved inside but her mother held her down with one hand while holding her cunt open with the other. ""It's okay baby. He's not going to hurt you."" She leaned down and kissed her daughter on the forehead. ""Just be still honey."" She returned her attention to the little cunt that Rooster was now rooting in enthusiastically. The dog was trying to get his entire snout up the five-year-old's pussy so with a final gentle pat Lisa removed her hand from her daughter's chest. It joined the other between the child's smooth legs. Using both hands she pulled the little cunt wider. Rooster dove in with renewed vigor, his tongue burrowing deep into the little girl's immature pussy.</p><p>Kaley's breathing had again begun to speed up. She looked at her mother with wide eyes and then down between her legs' where Rooster was digging for gold. A minute passed with no sound but the wet slap of the dog's tongue and the increasingly ragged gasps of Kaley's breathing. ""Feel better honey?"", Lisa asked. Kaley was still unsure of this new activity but she nodded anyway. A second later she winced and jumped as Rooster dug a tooth into her tender cunt meat.</p><p>Lisa grasped the dog by the collar and pulled him back, ""No teeth Rooster. No teeth."" The dog simply looked at uncomprehendingly, struggling to get back to Kaley's lovely little pussy. Lisa sighed in mock exasperation. ""I guess I'll just have to show you."" Quickly she flung her hair back over her head and sealed her own mouth to her daughter's pussy. An electric tingle shot through her body as her tongue pushed into Kaley's sexy, undersized cunt. She'd eaten her darling's pussy several times before but this time the little girl was fully aware and staring down at her. Lisa went deep, caressing the satiny walls of that perfect little cunt then pulling out to flutter kiss the crease between those soft little lips. She was fast becoming addicted to her daughter's tiny pussy.</p><p>She looked up at Kaley as she ate. Smiling at the girl with her tongue buried in her little cuntlet. Kaley simply stared, wide eyed but her flat little chest now rose and fell like a bellows. Lisa closed her eyes and again dove deep, her tongue questing for the pre-schooler's cervix.</p><p>Rooster had at first tried to push back in between the child's legs. Not having any luck he had backed off. Now Lisa felt him nosing in under her own dress, snout, questing for her cream drooling pussy. She now had both hand's cupping Kaley's little ass, pulling that little cunt onto her face. She removed one just long enough to drag her dress up to her waist then spread her legs, giving the dog easy access to her overheated cunt. The animal wasted no time, after a couple of swipes at her slick, bald pussy his tongue snaked inside and began to do all manner of wonderful things.</p><p>As Rooster's tongue began to ravage her burning pussy Lisa returned both hands to Kaley's little butt and pulled the child's cunt hard onto her face. She was delighted when she felt two little hands grasp the back of her head as Kaley tried to pull her in deeper. A glance up showed the child had her eyes closed, her mouth was open and she was breathing very rapidly. With her own fever rising from Rooster's wild licking Lisa sensed that Kaley was close. She pulled her tongue from her daughters sucking little cunt and attacked her little clit with a vengeance. The little organ had inflated and hardened, and now Lisa battered it with the tip of her tongue like a boxer on a punching bag. Kaley's reaction was immediate; she arched her back, crushing her cunt into mother's face. A second later her chubby little thighs tightened around her mother's head and she nearly pulled out two handfuls of hair as she exploded in her very first orgasm.</p><p>Kaley came back to Earth as her mother kissed her puffy little cunt. ""What was that mommy? It was scary-good.""</p><p>""You had an orgasm baby. Did you like it?""</p><p>""Uh huh. Can I have another one?"" Lisa, who was on the verge of her own cum from Rooster's tongue, laughed and kissed Kaley's little cunt again. She had intended to just get Kaley off once but she had reckoned without Rooster ravaging her own cunt. She had just began to gently probe her daughter's little twat again when Rooster pulled his tongue from her bald pussy and mounted her.</p><p>Lisa hadn't counted on this. She loved seeing her baby fucked by dogs but had no inclinations that way herself, and unlike Kaley she was big enough to do something about it. She was preparing to shrug the dog off when a glance at Kaley's face stopped her. The child was staring intently at what Rooster was doing to her mother. Lisa considered and reached a quick decision. If she wanted to convince her daughter a dog fucking demonstration in which she was not involved might help.</p><p>Rooster was humping madly at her buttocks and thighs but he had not yet come near her hole. With a sigh Lisa reached back and grasped the dog's swollen cock and guided it into her itchy, burning pussy. As soon as he felt the wet, warmth on the head of his cock the beast gave out a low, howling bark and buried his prick in her twat.</p><p>Lisa groaned as Rooster began to fuck. It actually felt good. She grasped Kaley's little butt and again drove her tongue between those tender little lips. There was little gentle about this time. Moaning, Lisa ate baby pussy like a madwoman, nipping and biting at Kaley's little lips and clit. At first her daughter tried to squirm away from this new, violent stimulation but Lisa just tightened her grip on those little cheeks and dug deeper. After a minute or two, Kaley's movements changed. Lisa's actions had frightened her but the stimulation could not be denied. She began to again hump her tiny pussy against her mother's ravenous mouth. They all came together in a delirious, thundering cum. Dog, woman and child howled, moaned and screamed in that great thunderclap of pleasure.</p><p>When her senses again returned Lisa began to gently lap Kaley's cunt while she waited for Rooster to dismount. In her passion she hadn't been able to keep the dog from shoving the knot in and they were tied tightly. Kaley ran her hands through her mother's soft hair as she watched her lick her tiny pussy. ""That was fun mommy but Rooster hurt you."" Lisa kissed the five-year-old's cunt and looked up. He didn't hurt me baby, he fucked me.""</p><p>""Fucked you?"" Lisa was not prone to swearing so Kaley had never heard the word. ""Yes baby, the same thing he did to you. The same thing the other dogs did to you. It feels good. Or at least it's supposed to.""</p><p>""Like when you licked me?""</p><p>""Yes baby, like that."" She punctuated the statement with another brief trip into her daughter's sweet twat. ""That's called eating pussy.""</p><p>""Is that what my pee hole is called, pussy?""</p><p>""Yes baby, that's your pussy and it's a darling little pussy. Mommy loves eating it."" Kaley giggled as Lisa again sent her tongue on a brief reconnaissance into her cunt. The sound was music to Lisa's ears. It was the first she had heard all week.</p><p>The next morning they again rode down to the creek, though Lisa had picked the food this time. She tied off the horses then shimmied out her dress; she was wearing nothing beneath it. Kaley made no objection when her mother pulled her short dress off over her head leaving her naked as well. They sported in the water with Lisa openly groping her daughter's ass and pussy at every opportunity. After several hours they halted for lunch. They lay around afterwards enjoying their full bellies and the warm sun.</p><p>Lisa was half dozing when she felt Kaley settle near her. She opened her eyes to see her cute little blond headed daughter leaning back on her hands with her shapely, tanned legs spread. ""Mommy can I have another orgasm?"" It was an invitation impossible to refuse. Lisa rolled onto her stomach then she grasped one slim ankle and pulled her daughter to her. Kaley sighed as her mother's mouth descended on her tiny, pooched out cuntlet. Lisa ate her daughter for a minute then backed off. ""Roll over baby, get on your hands and knees."" Without question Kaley assumed the position. For a moment Lisa simply stared at the sumptuous sight of her daughters round little butt poking up into the air. The water had soaked off the last of the scabs, leaving the smooth, white, little mounds covered with the pink whelps of new flesh. She leaned in and began to tongue and kiss those tiny, cute buns.</p><p>She drug her tongue up Kaley's little butt crack, delving deep into that soft cleft then gently parted the cheeks and ran the tip over Kaley's pink little sphincter. ""Mommy, that's my butt hole!""</p><p>""I know baby, mommy loves your butt hole.""</p><p>""Mommy, I poop from there!""</p><p>""Well I don't think there's any poop there now."" She again ran her tongue over the perfect little bung. ""Nope, no poop."" With that she pushed the tip against that little muscle and applied pressure. The sensation of the child's ass opening up and allowing her tongue to enter was exquisite. She kept pushing till the tip was two inches into her darling's ass.</p><p>She pulled out slowly then kissed the closing ring. ""Push back onto mommy's tongue baby. Fuck your little ass onto mommy's tongue. She shoved her tongue back up her daughters butt then grasped the child by the hips and began to bounce her soft little moons onto her face. Kaley soon got the idea on her own and began to jam her butt onto her mother's invading tongue. That allowed Lisa to employ her hands elsewhere. She found good use for them, one for her baby's pussy and one for the sodden swamp her own had become.</p><p>Kaley was soon screwing her ass hard onto her mother's tongue, trying to get that wonderful instrument deeper up her tiny butt. Her pace quickly increased till she was fucking her mother's tongue with abandon. Lisa kept pace with the fingers in her baby's twat and her own. Kaley peaked and crashed over the edge with a strangled cry, her spasming little ass tried to rip her mother's tongue out by the root. This triggered Lisa's orgasm and she followed her daughter into that wonderful pit.</p><p>They cuddled; mother and daughter till their food had settled a little then went back to splashing in the creek. After a while Lisa laid back on a mossy rock in the sun while Kaley began trying to dam the stream for the umpteenth time. After a time Lisa realized she no longer heard the rattle and splash of displaced rocks. She opened her eyes to find Kaley standing before her. She was biting her lower lip; one little hand was rubbing at her twat. Lisa smiled, ""You don't want another cum do you?""</p><p>Kaley giggled and nodded her cute head, and action that set her blond hair to swaying. Lisa sighed then reached up and tugged her daughter down beside her. Her right arm slipped around the child's back, the hand dropping to her little ass. The other hand turned her daughter's little face so mommy could plant a deep soul searching kiss on her baby's lovely mouth. Kaley's eyes widened when her mother's tongue slipped into her mouth. Her tongue did not join in the celebration but she didn't pull back either. Lisa kissed her daughter again as she gently pushed her finger up her daughter's cute butt.</p><p>Lisa finally withdrew both tongue and finger. She slid off the rock and pulled Kaley along by one hand. Once on the bank Lisa positioned her five-year-old daughter on her little hands and knees then dropped down behind her. She began to alternately eat the child's perfect pussy and her pink little asshole. Kaley's breathing had picked up and she had begun to hump her mother's face when Lisa abruptly pulled back. She caressed Kaley's round, little butt as she kissed her way up the little girl's smooth back. She pulled her daughter's blond mane aside and planted another gentle kiss on her slender, golden neck. She kissed her daughters silky cheek then her temple, before gently tonguing inside one perfectly shaped little ear. She with drew her tongue then whispered into the child's ear, ""Why don't we have Rooster help you with your cum baby?""</p><p>Kaley had been purring like a cat under her mother's lips and tongue. Now she stiffened. She turned to regard the face only inches from her own. ""Have him lick me?"" Lisa planted a gentle kiss on her daughter's lips. ""I want to see him fuck you baby. Mommy want's to see dog cock up her baby's little cunt."" Lisa's cunt drooled at her own words. Kaley trembled and let out a little whine, her only contact with dog cocks had been multiple rapes. ""No, mommy"", she whined. Lisa stroked daughter's smooth little ass. ""Mommy will make sure he doesn't hurt you baby. Mommy really wants to see him fuck you.""</p><p>""No mommy, please no."" The child's pleading only made Lisa's pussy burn hotter. She slapped her daughter on the ass with a resounding crack. ""Kaley Seeles, Rooster is going to fuck your slut little pussy. Quit being such a baby about it."" With that she roughly jerked the child around and shoved her face into that perfect little ass.</p><p>Kaley trembled as mothers tongue again invaded her asshole. She was still in shock from the slap. Kaley had been a good child; seldom punished and even in the few cases where she had required discipline it had rarely been physical. The confused five-year-old was still trying to figure things out when the actions of her mother's hot tongue in her tight little rectum began to again push her again toward that scary wonderful peak she had so recently discovered.</p><p>Lisa shoved her tongue up Kaley's tight little butt till the wide base stretched the child's sphincter wide. She wiggled the tip as much as possible, shoving against the resilient walls of her daughter's bowels. She slowly withdrew then again forced her tongue through the little muscle. Setting up a rhythm she kept her tongue at full extension and began to bounce her face against Kaley's moons. The slap of her face on her daughter's satiny cheeks inched the heat in her bubbling pussy up a notch. Kaley made small cooing sounds as her mother orally sodomized her.</p><p>After dining on immature butt for a while Lisa pulled her tongue out and dropped to Kaley's pussy. That her daughter was turned on there was no doubt, her tiny cunt had started to moisten on its own. Her mother's tongue eagerly licked up the aromatic baby slime and then dug eagerly inside for more. She pushed between those fat little lips and speared it down the child's tight little channel. In and out she drove, tongue fucking her daughter. Kaley began to tremble under the assault. After a bit Lisa withdrew and used her tongue to prize the lips outward so she could get her teeth on them. She nibbled on first one then the other then attacked Kaley's tiny clit. She batted the little organ back and forth with the tip of her tongue then swooped in and locked her teeth around it. Her daughter stiffened and began to make low whooping sounds as if having a seizure; she was cumming hard on her mother's face.</p><p>Every muscle in Kaley's small body seemed to become iron. Her back was bowed down to an improbable degree, her head was high, and her sexy, round little backside was shoved hard into Lisa's face. Like a statue she held that pose for long seconds, then she sagged like a puppet with cut strings. Her arms collapsed and her front half dropped to the warm grass. Lisa released the tiny clit and pulled her mouth from her daughter's pussy. A tiny string of baby cum briefly connected mouth and cunt before snapping.</p><p>Supporting her daughter with one hand, Lisa turned and whistled for Rooster. The big, black Dane had exhausted himself trying to catch crawdads and now lounged in the shade of a tree on the far bank. He perked up at Lisa's whistle then came bounding across the creek in a spray of rainbow hued water. He pulled up next to his mistress and happily licked her face briefly before taking time out to shake. Cold droplet's showered both mother and child causing the latter to moan briefly. The dog moved in to lick Lisa's face again then halted. He sniffed; he'd caught the scent of her overheated pussy.</p><p>Seeing she'd gotten the animals attention Lisa returned her own to Kaley's delightful charms. She hadn't intended to make her daughter cum but hadn't been able to resist. Now she needed to stoke up the child's banked fires again before she could help Rooster put his big cock up the five-year-old's tiny cuntlet. She put her tongue back to work, alternating between her daughter's pussy and ass. At the same time she spread her legs and waved her own upturned ass at Rooster.</p><p>Rooster went to work immediately. He started by licking up the fuck slime that had run down the insides of Lisa's shapely thighs. Exhausting that source, he worked his way up. Soon he was wildly lapping at the never-ending fountain of the source. Kaley stirred and at first tried to pull her oversensitive privates from her mother's untiring tongue. Lisa gently held on and moderated her oral stimulation; her tongue became feather light, just grazing the child's pussy and bottom hole. Soon Kaley stopped her feeble struggles and instead began to circle her tiny hips. She began to coo softly.</p><p>Rooster's washcloth sized tongue was working its own magic on Lisa's oozing twat. The dog had started out just licking her lips but soon he'd pried her outer lips apart and pressed inside. He pushed deeper, in moments it felt like he was tonguing her uterus. She responded by increasing her mouth action on Kaley. She opened wide and covered her daughter's entire cunt with her mouth then sucked till the fat little lips bulged into her oral cavity. Her tongue became a sword, lashing and beating at whatever was in its path.</p><p>Lisa knew it was time when Kaley again started to bang her ass back into her mother's face. She had already had to discourage Rooster from mounting her three times. She reluctantly pulled her mouth from Kaley, then in one fluid motion rolled aside while pulling Rooster forward by his collar. At first the dumb beast wanted to lick, his tongue going for Kaley's cunt, but Lisa urged him up and he got the idea. Clumsily, Rooster jumped onto the pre-schooler's back and draped his front legs over her shoulders. Kaley jerked at this and started to protest. Ignoring her, Lisa grasped the dog's throbbing red cock, fully engorged after Rooster's cunt licking, and pulled it to her daughter's wet pussy. She eased the tip between her daughter puffy lips. Rooster did the rest.</p><p>The Dane had started to hump the minute he felt Lisa's hand on his cock. No sooner had cock met cunt than he was several inches inside. Lisa withdrew her hand and like a carpenter on a nail Rooster seated his prick in three hard jabs. Kaley stiffened when she felt Rooster's throbbing dick at the portal of her tiny cunt. When it spread her lips and forced its way inside her angelic face crumpled and she screamed. Lisa quickly gripped the little blond head in a gentle two handed grasp, her fingers massaging the child's silky hair and shapely ears. ""No, baby no, relax honey. That's what makes it hurt when you tense up like that."" She leaned down and kissed her daughter's cute little nose. ""Relax baby, give Rooster your little pussy."" She removed one hand from Kaley's head and sent it sliding sensuously down the child's smooth back. She placed the other under her daughter's chin and tilted her head up for a gentle, chaste kiss on the lips. She continued speaking very softly, her tone as important as the words. ""Relax baby, remember how good mommy's tongue feels in your little pussy? Rooster's cock will feel better. Let him show you how much he loves you."" Lisa's gentle voice and her caressing hands were beginning to have an effect; she could feel her daughter relaxing. Kaley's lovely face was no longer a mask of pain and the child had begun to breathe deeply and rapidly.</p><p>As her voice was calming Kaley her mother was finding the words she used were inflaming her more. She felt depraved, utterly, deliciously depraved. She was giving her sweet child to a rutting dog. It was a dirty act and she wanted to get dirtier still. She wanted to degrade Kaley, to sully her, to turn her into a Rooster's little slut bitch. She kissed her daughter in the lips again, this time harder. ""Mommy's little slut likes dog cock doesn't she? Fuck back on him baby. Ram that slimy little pussy onto his cock. That's what your little pussy's for, baby, to give dogs a place to dump their nut.""</p><p>As she spoke Lisa's hands continued their gentle erotic dance over Kaley's tiny body. She shoved one hand between the child's firm little ass and Rooster's hair belly and began to diddle the five-year-old's clit. Kaley's breathing picked up further. Her mouth hung open and a low whining noise came out of it. Rooster now had his paws under the child's chin. His head hung over hers; his gums were pulled back to display a canine grin. Drool dripped from his mouth only to land in Kaley's hair as the tiny pre-schooler shuddered under the machinegun pace of his strokes.</p><p>Lisa moaned and dropped back onto her butt in front of her daughter. Her burning pussy could no longer be denied. She thrust three fingers inside and began to pound them in and out. So wet was her cunt that a fine spray of lube showered out with each thrust. She threw back her head and arched her back, fucking her shapely hips up to meet her plunging fingers. In her sex-dazed mind a new neuron fired, a new perversion bubbled to the top of the seething cauldron of desire she had become. Lisa pulled her glistening hand from her cunt. Grasping her daughter behind her pretty blond head she pulled the child's angelic face down, her cunt rose to meet it. ""Eat mommy's pussy baby. Eat mommy while Rooster reams your little twat."" She began to rub herself off on her daughter's face, using Kaley's cute nose to stimulate her throbbing clit. ""Stick out your tongue baby, put it in your mommy's hot cunt."" She moaned because Kaley had begun to lick.</p><p>The shuddering child took a tentative lick of her mother's dripping sex then pulled her tongue back into her mouth. She must have liked the flavor because her little pink tongue came back out and began to gather the dew from her Lisa's bald cunt. For Lisa time seemed suspended and she held her breath as she watched the incredible sexy sight of her tiny five-year-old daughter lapping at her pussy as a 150-pound Great Dane serviced the child from behind. Kaley began to lick more enthusiastically, her little tongue digging at her mother's slot. Suddenly the child stopped and raised her head. Her eyes went wide and her back arched. The child's mouth dropped open but nothing but a little streamer of Lisa's pussy cream emerged.</p><p>Lisa recognized the signs; Kaley was cumming on Rooster's invading dick. The thought sent Lisa into an orgasmic tailspin of her own. She grabbed Kaley's head and jammed the child's face into her cunt just as her darling screamed in release. The feeling of her daughter screaming into cunt released Lisa's floodgates. She came with a shuddering explosive violence. Cum fountained from her pussy, drenching Kaley's face and flooding the child's mouth. A second later Rooster howled as Kaley's spasming pussy sent him over the top and he began to inject scalding dog spunk into the pre-schooler's cunt.</p><p>They all collapsed back onto the warm grass, spent by the incredible passion that had been released. Kaley moved first, crawling up her mother's heaving chest to lay on her soft tits. ""Mommy, you peed in my mouth!"" Lisa pulled the child up till they were face to face. She kissed her daughter's glistening face.</p><p>""That wasn't pee honey, it was mommy's cum. You made mommy feel very good, just like when she licks your little pussy."" She smoothed the child's hair. ""Did you have a good cum on Rooster's dick?""</p><p>""Uhuh,"" she gave an impish grin. ""Can I have another one?""</p><p>""Oh you darling little slut."" She again drew Kaley's mouth to her own. When her tongue invaded this time Kaley's was there to meet it.</p><p>That evening after supper Lisa sat on the porch with Kaley in her lap. They lounged quietly, mother and daughter. Kaley was dressed for bed in a long T-shirt that came to mid thigh. She was freshly bathed and smelled of soap and strawberry shampoo. Lisa raised a hand and idly stroked her daughter's soft, blond hair. Kaley leaned into her mother's caress for a moment then turned her face to her mother's. ""Mommy, what's a slut?"" Lisa felt a little twinge of guilt but answered, ""A slut is someone who likes orgasms.""</p><p>""That's the same as cums right?""</p><p>""Yes honey."" Kaley giggled and nodded her head. ""I'm a slut"", she proudly proclaimed.</p><p>There followed a fifteen-minute question and answer session during which Kaley asked the meaning of the other words Lisa had used during their idyll at the creek. Her mother was quietly amazed at her daughter's memory. They relaxed and just enjoyed the evening and each other's company for a bit then Kaley squirmed from her mothers lap and stood facing her.</p><p>""Mommy, did you like it when you had me lick your pussy?"" Lisa's chest tightened and her cunt twinged. ""Yes baby, I liked it."" Kaley dropped her gaze then placed a hand on her mother's knee. ""I couldn't do a very good job 'cause Rooster was giving me cums."" Her hand slid up her mother's thigh till it reached the hem of her light summer dress. Looking up, she asked shyly, ""Can I do it again."" The look on her face said she was afraid her mother would say no.</p><p>Lisa leaned forward and kissed her daughter on the top of her blond head. ""Baby, you can do it anytime you want."" A bright smile broke out on Kaley's face. ""Goody"", she giggled. Lisa raised her butt and pulled her dress to her waist. Her pussy was already lubing from the thought that her cute little five-year-old daughter actually wanted to eat her pussy. ""You take my panties off honey."" With enthusiasm Kaley attacked her mother's panties. In seconds the scrap of cotton was on the floor at her feet. Lisa still sat with her legs together and her daughter seemed at loss for what to do next. She placed a hand on each of her mother's knees and pulled her legs apart but the arms of the chair wouldn't let them spread very far. Finally the child used both hands to lift her mother's right leg and drape it over the arm of the chair. She repeated the performance with the left then stood and stared at her mother's exposed crotch.</p><p>Kaley placed her hand's on her mother's thighs then leaned in and stopped with her face mere inches from her mother's now dripping pussy. From that distance she could easily smell the musky perfume of arousal. After a moment she darted in and kissed her mother's right cunt lip. She backed off and licked her mouth; the taste of her mother's fuck lube was pleasant. She kissed the other lip then opened her mouth and daintily dabbed at it with her tongue. She backed off again and looked up at her mother's face. Her mother's expression made the child feel delightfully naughty, giggling she dove in and began to smother her mother's pussy with her lips and tongue.</p><p>Lisa groaned then leaned her head back and closed her eyes. Her daughter's inexpert but enthusiastic cunnilingus having its effect. The fact that it was her own pre-school daughter eating her pussy was as arousing as any action of the child's tongue. Kaley blew a goober onto her mother's wet twat and then giggled again as the woman jerked. She began to massage her mother's thighs as she licked, fascinated by the soft, warm smoothness of her mother's skin.</p><p>Lisa was about to tell Kaley how good she was making mommy feel when a new sensation stole her breath. Lisa's spread legs pulled her lips apart slightly and that dark musty crack proved too great for the child to resist. Lisa moaned as Kaley gingerly penetrated the folds of her steamy twat. The taste proved agreeable and in moment the child had her mouth glued to her mother's cunt as her tongue probed deep inside.</p><p>Lisa began to gently hump up at her daughter's face. She placed her hand behind that darling blond head and pressed that wonderful little mouth deeper into her drenched twat. She began to encourage the child in a hoarse whisper. ""That feel's good, baby. Eat mommy's pussy. Get your tongue in deep. Oh that's it, flutter it around baby. Explore mommy's pussy with your tongue."" She reached down and began to diddle her clit with one hand as she urged her daughter on with the other. In minutes she felt herself climbing that wonderful slope. ""Mommy's going to cum baby, mommy's going to cum hard. Keep eating baby."" She pulled her daughter's face in tighter, nearly smothering the child in pussy, at the same time she pinched her throbbing clit. That sent her over the edge.</p><p>Lisa's shapely ass came off the chair and a scream forced its way past her lips. ""I'm cumming baby. I'm cumming in your mouth. Oh you darling little slut eat momma's pussssssssssssssssyyy."" It seemed to Lisa that a quart of cum sprayed from her cunt and into her daughter's mouth. Most of it pooled on the vinyl cushion of the chair but quite a bit vanished down Kaley's tiny throat. She could feel her daughter swallowing even as the little tongue kept up its dance.</p><p>When Lisa came down she pulled her still sucking daughter from her cunt and lifted the child's to her own. She licked her own cum form Kaley's giggling face then sent her tongue deep into the child's mouth. She finally broke the lip lock and pulled the tiny face to her breast. ""Why didn't you let me keep going mommy you still had cums all over your pussy?"" She licked her lips. ""Your cums taste good."" Lisa kissed the top of her daughter's head. There was fuck slime soaked into the child's hair. ""If you kept licking like that baby mommy's pussy was never going to dry out."" Kaley giggled, ""Goody."" Lisa stood, bringing her daughter with her. ""I think someone needs another bath.""</p><p>The next morning Lisa was surprised to see Kaley at the top of the stairs wearing only a brief T-shirt. From the belly button down the child was completely bare. Her little pussy opened and closed delightfully as. She descended. ""Where's your dress honey?"" Kaley giggled, ""I decided not to wear one mommy. It'll be easier for Rooster to fuck me this way."" That set Lisa's pussy to lubing heavily. She had planned to get some housework done today but the thought of Kaley's sleek little ass dashing around the house then dropping to all fours occasionally to let the family dog pop a nut in her underaged pussy was already threatening those plans.</p><p>Dog fucking wasn't the only thing Kaley had come to like. Lisa was at the stove frying the morning's bacon when she felt Kaley's hands on the backs of her legs. Before she could turn around her dress had been pushed up and her panties pulled to her knees. She spent the next fifteen minutes with Kaley's nose in her ass crack as the child ate her pussy from the rear. When she had finally brought her gasping mother off she sweetly kissed her mother's ass and took her place at the table. The bacon was burned.</p><p>Over the next weeks things began to settle back into routine, though it was a far different routine than the one that had preceded it. Kaley practically gave up her room, sleeping with her mother most nights. Her room was only a place to store her clothes. That function became nearly obsolete as well since the child seldom wore any.</p><p>The day generally began with Kaley's head between her mother's legs. She would sometimes eat and rim Lisa to three or four orgasms before the two ever rose. Lisa still loved jamming her tongue up Kaley's yummy little cunt and asshole but her daughter was the more frequent aggressor in their sexual games. A half dozen times a day the child would shove her mother's dress up and yank down her panties before jamming her little face between Lisa's legs or ass cheeks. Kaley loved the way her mother writhed and moaned on her increasingly talented tongue and often got off herself as she tongue fucked her mother to a shuddering orgasm.</p><p>Fucking Rooster had become another of Kaley's favorite pastimes. Whenever the dog showed the slightest sign of a boner Kaley was on her knees with her little butt in the air. She would giggle and coo as the big dog reamed her little pussy. She would circle her little hips and ram her tight little buttocks back at the dog, gasping as the animal's prick battered her cervix.</p><p>When she could combine her new favorite pastimes the child was in her glory. Lisa would sit on the couch with her well formed, tan legs spread and Kaley's face smashed into her smoldering cunt while Rooster plowed the child from the rear. At other times Lisa was on her knees, her face in the cushions while Rooster pounded the child, the horny animal's every thrust shoving the five-year-old's tongue deeper up her mother's hot, slick asshole.</p><p>Lisa brought out the video cameras and began to tape her darling little slut's performances. At first Kaley was put off and perhaps a little camera shy. This eased as the two of them began to make a habit of curling up on the couch every few days and cuddling as they watched the taped debauchery. Soon the child was ignoring the camera, performing the filthiest most perverted acts for posterity.</p><p>The isolated ranch had never had internet service; the static filled phone lines would simply not support a dial up connection. During her infrequent trips to town Lisa had heard several acquaintances bemoan the filth and smut that permeated the World Wide Web. She had even signed a civic sponsored petition to ban access to the web in their little corner of paradise. Now she wanted access to that filth and smut. Lisa called around and did some research and within days a battered, ladder hung, white van rumbled down the long dusty drive.</p><p>A small satellite dish was installed on one eve of the rambling old house and finger thick cable routed down to Lisa's battered old PC. The installer, a nice middle aged man named Edgar, set up the modem then began to explain the principles of operation. Lisa asked a few questions then went to the kitchen to pour glasses of lemonade for them both. When she returned she again began to question the installer but the man seemed distracted, his eyes directed over Lisa's shoulder.</p><p>Lisa started to turn around to see what held the man's attention so strongly but the big mirror behind her desk told the tale before she did anything so obvious. Kaley had entered the room and plopped onto her stomach on the floor in front of the television. The child was wearing her black velour dress, one of her shortest, and nothing else. The dress had ridden up so that the five-year-old's round, taut, little butt was fully exposed. As Lisa watched Kaley raised her legs at the knee and spread them slightly, giving the middle-aged man a clear view of her bald little twat. Lisa suppressed a smile. She doubted the little vixen's show was accidental.</p><p>Edgar fumbled through the rest of his spiel, trying unsuccessfully to hide his growing arousal. When he had finally finished mother and daughter escorted him to the door. Remembering her manners Kaley gave the man a deep curtsy, again flashing her plump little pussy. Lisa hugged her daughter as the van headed down the drive. ""And just what was that show about?"" Kaley smiled mischievously, ""I wanted to see if he liked my butt an' cooter. I think he did."" Lisa slid a hand under the tiny dress and began to fondle the butt in question. ""I think so too."" In truth she had considered offering Kaley's little ass to the installer. Her pussy lubed at the thought of Kaley bent over the couch while the middle-aged man humped her from behind. She'd desisted for two reasons. First, Kaley had no experience with human males and she wasn't sure how the child would have reacted. Second, her daughter's little body might have turned Edgar on but an offer of actual sex just might have pushed his middle class mores beyond their limits. A visit from the sheriff was the last thing she wanted. Kaley giggled and wiggled her little ass against her mother's thigh, ""I think I made him horny."" Lisa pulled up her own mini and jerked her daughter's face into her wet, pantiless cunt. ""He's not the only one, you little slut, eat!""</p><p>Linda familiarized herself with the intricacies of web browsers and newsreaders in the evenings after she had tucked Kaley in. At first the variety of web sites with their lurid advertisements excited her. She quickly was disillusioned however. Very few had content approaching their promising electronic shills, most were in fact useless trash. The top sites where web sites were ranked piqued her interest but she quickly learned that most of the links went only to other top sites. The few actual content sites turned out to be more useless trash.</p><p>The newsgroups however, that was a different story. Within hours of first touching a newsreader Lisa was swimming in oceans of delicious perversion. She set up a directory and was soon sending an endless stream of images and movie files into it. So many new ideas, she could hardly wait to try them all.</p><p>Lisa coiled the big hose and put it away. She had just finished hosing the dogs' nightly droppings into the cesspit behind the kennels. The animals never liked this portion of the morning ritual since inevitably they got wet. They were barking and baying in excitement now however. Feeding always followed the poop wash.</p><p>Kaley played in the dirt in front of the tack room, refusing to approach the kennels. The child was still reserved around all dogs but Rooster. The memory of her gang rape was still painful. Lisa frowned, that was the next barrier to be excised. ""Want to help me feed the dogs, baby?"" The child raised her head long enough to shake an emphatic negative and went back to her play. Lisa finished with the hose and then went to her daughter.</p><p>She picked the child up, her hand cupping the dirty little bottom under the equally dirty dress, her longest Lisa noted. ""Why not baby?"" She soothed fine blond hair from her daughter's big blue eyes. Kaley bit her bottom lip and shot a quick look at the kennel before meeting her mother's eyes. ""They hurt me.""</p><p>""Baby, Rooster hurt you too remember. Think of the fun you have with him now. The dogs didn't mean to hurt you. They were just horny that's all."" Kaley got a shy look on her face, ""I made them horny?"" Lisa stroked the fine blond hair and leaned in to plant a kiss on her daughter's little button nose. ""Baby, you make everyone you meet horny."" Kaley giggled as her mother slid her supporting hand lower. Her fingers quested for that magical place between the five-year-old's sleek legs. She found the soft, rounded entrance to the pre-schooler's twat and discovered it was already wet. The little vixen was getting turned on!</p><p>Still holding her daughter, Lisa walked slowly toward the kennels. She stopped before a cage holding a single Rotweiller. The big beast had been baying with the others but stopped at his mistress's approach. Lisa pushed her hand through the chain link and let the washcloth sized tongue bathe her fingers as she stroked the dogs nose. ""See baby, he doesn't want to hurt anyone."" After a moment the child's hand joined her own. Kaley giggled as the dog licked her hand. Lisa withdrew her own hand and kissed her daughter on the cheek. ""Mommy's got to feed the dogs. While I feed the others why don't you go in the cage and make friends with this one.""</p><p>""How, mommy?"" Lisa kissed her daughter again. Her fondling fingers spread the child's little lips and one of them speared inside. ""Give him some of your sweet little pussy baby. You like fucking Rooster, try this one out. You might like him as well.""</p><p>Kaley began to wiggle, wanting down. As she let the child slip to the ground Lisa wondered if she had gone too far. Kaley didn't run off however. With a shy glance at her mother the child worked the manual latch on the gate and stepped inside.</p><p>At first the excited Rotty just danced around the child, his claws making frantic clicks on the concrete. Soon he ventured in and began to lick her face however. This brought renewed giggling from Kaley and she reached out and hugged the powerful neck.</p><p>As Lisa watched the courtship her own pussy began to drool. She pulled her dress up and shoved two fingers in her twat, moaning at the perversion she was about to watch.</p><p>Seeing her mother pleasuring herself increased Kaley's arousal and returned her to the business at hand. The child pushed off from the dog and quickly dropped to all fours on the damp concrete. Using one hand she pulled her dress up to her shoulder blades and wiggled her little ass at the Rotweiller.</p><p>For his part the big dog was not actually sure what was being offered him. There was not the imputes of the bitch droppings this time and he went back to Licking the child's face. Her continued wiggling soon drew his tongue to her back though and then he caught the scent of aroused cuntlet. Down he went, kicking his way down the smooth little back and into the crack of the child's delicious butt. Kaley alternately cooed and giggled as the big tongue tugged at her asshole.</p><p>She gasped as the wet muscle slapped over her pussy; the dog paused for a moment as if contemplating the taste then dove in snout first. Tasty pre-school asshole was forgotten as tasty pre-school pussy nectar registered on the dog's taste buds. Snuffling like a pig after swill the beast began to devour the tiny pussy. His head shoved Kaley's legs wide as his snout invaded the immature little cunt.</p><p>Kaley's giggles stopped and her mouth dropped open as the dog feasted. Lisa fucked herself harder as her daughter's eyes glazed with lust. For several minutes the dog dined on Kaley's tiny pussy then without warning he reared up and mounted. The animal banged around ineffectually for a few moments, his fumbling actions bringing Kaley's giggles out again. Before Lisa could intervene her daughter reached back and guided the Rotty's fat red prick to its target. She moaned as the thick animal cock invaded her tender small twat.</p><p>The other dogs were now baying franticly. Reluctantly Lisa pulled her fingers from her pussy and set about feeding them. As she shuttled back and forth with the heavy bag of food her eyes kept straying to the perverted lovers rutting on the wet concrete.</p><p>She finished, finding the Rotweiller had as well. The animal had curled up and was licking its wilted dick. Kaley stood just outside the pen and fingered her dog cum filled pussy, a still horny look on her elfin face. Lisa fed the Rotty then went to her daughter. She smiled. ""You want more, baby?"" Kaley seemed to consider for a moment. When Rooster was done he was done. More was a foreign concept. After a pause she nodded. Lisa went into the tack room and returned with a cushioned footstool that was kept on hand for the farrier to use when he came to shoe the horses. She carried it to the middle of the run then led her daughter to it. She pulled the child's dress off then placed her stomach down across the stool. Patting her daughter on her delightful, dirty little butt, Lisa went to release the child's next suitor.</p><p>Over the next twenty minutes five more dogs drained their balls into Kaley's wet little cunt. Kaley cooed and moaned as dog after dog stepped up to hammer her little cunt. Sensing that her daughter had had enough, Lisa led the last of the animals back to its kennel then scooped up her sated daughter. Watery dog come ran from the child's fucked out little pussy and down her legs as Lisa pulled her into a hug. She gazed at her daughter's satisfied face and planted a kiss on her sweet little lips. As they started toward the house the dogs set to baying again, plaintive baying it seemed from those who had not gotten in on the gangbang.</p><p>Lisa kissed her daughter again and knelt to pick up the child's dirty dress. ""I think the rest of them are jealous baby?"" Kaley had closed her eyes as her mother held her, now she nodded sleepily. ""I'll fuck them tomorrow mommy.""</p><p>That night Lisa sat at her computer with Kaley on her lap as the two perused Lisa's growing library of smut. Most of what she had were bestiality files though there was a fair amount of pedophilia as well. To her disdain she had utterly failed to find any picture or video files that combined the two. There were several newsgroups devoted to the subject but they seemed to contain only spam advertisements for lying operators of trash sites. Did she have the only child in the country that fucked dogs?</p><p>Kaley kept asking for her mother to switch to the next picture or back up to the previous one. After a time of this Lisa showed her daughter how to manipulate the viewer and leaned back and let her have at it. The child giggled and squirmed as she viewed image after image. Lisa closed her eyes and allowed her hand to idly caress her daughter's warm little thigh. She crept higher, pushing the child's short dress up as she went, till her fingers found Kaley's pooched out little mound. It was wet, no surprise that. To her mother's delight Kaley seemed almost permanently in heat.</p><p>She noticed that the giggling had stopped and opened her eyes. Centered on the monitor was the image of an older Hispanic woman with a throbbing dog cock of impressive dimension buried in her mouth. The woman stared at the camera, her lips ovaled wide around the fat prick. ""Mommy, that lady has a dick in her mouth!"" Lisa nuzzled her daughter's soft hair.</p><p>""Yes baby, she's sucking it.""</p><p>""But it's in her mouth!"" Lisa kissed the top of her daughter's head. ""It's hard to suck something without putting it in your mouth baby."" Kaley had not yet been exposed to oral sex with males yet, of any species and Lisa was curious as to how she would respond. Silently Kaley brought up the next image. The woman had taken more cock in, her lips now only an inch from the knot. The child stared at this image for a while then hit the 'next' button but that was all of that series.</p><p>They had cocoa then Lisa carried her nodding daughter up and put her to bed. Afterwards she came back down and brought up the newsreader. After telling that application to log onto the bestiality groups and grab anything with 'oral' or 'suck' in the title she minimized it and brought up her browser.</p><p>She found a plethora of on-line lingerie and sex-toy shops and spent several hours browsing them. She had a little problem finding some things in the sizes she wanted but finally persevered. Tired, and several hundred dollars poorer Lisa abandoned the computer and headed to her warm, daughter filled bed.</p><p>Lisa came awake to the sound of a blood-curdling howl. A vague dream fled as she sat bolt upright. She fumbled for the bedside switch and the room flooded with light. She was alone in bed, the warm little body she'd been cuddled up to when sleep had taken her noticeably absent.</p><p>There was no repeat of the hackle raising cry that had awakened her but a low, painful, whining drifted in through the door. She swung herself out of bed and stood. She had a vague idea of what she would find as she stepped into the hall and followed the noise to her daughter's seldom used bedroom. Kaley sat on her old bed; the coverlet pulled up to her chin and a frightened, guilty look on her face. Rooster was in a corner of the room curled up and licking at his wilted cock. Every now and then he gave a low whine.</p><p>Kaley's face crinkled and burst into tears at the sight of her mother. Within seconds she was sobbing. Lisa climbed onto the bed and pulled the crying child to her, rocking her and making soothing sounds. Soon the sobs slowed to sniffles. Lisa kissed the top of her daughter's head, ""Tell me what happened baby.""</p><p>""I hurt Rooster mommy, but I didn't mean to.""</p><p>""What did you do?""</p><p>""I was......"", she sniffled, ""I was....you know......what the lady was doin' in the picture.""</p><p>""You tried to suck his dick?"" Lisa's pussy turned over at the nature of that perverse question.</p><p>""Uhuh, but I hurt him. I'm sorry mommy."" She began to cry again.</p><p>""Hush, hush, baby. It's all right. You didn't mean to.""</p><p>It took several long minutes to pull the story from the remorseful and frightened child. Kaley had awakened to potty and had remembered the picture. She'd roused Rooster and led the dog to her bedroom. When they were both on her bed she'd allowed the dog to lick her seeping little twat till his throbbing cock had made an appearance. Not knowing exactly how to go about sucking a dick she'd simply crawled under the dog and pushed her lips onto the pointy-head.</p><p>Rooster unfortunately knew no more about having his cock sucked than the randy five-year-old knew about sucking it. The child's mouth was warm and wet however just like her little cunt and he knew what to do with that. In his doggy brain if two and two did not equal four it was damn well close enough. He'd began to hump, jamming his thick cock into Kaley's mouth and hacking at her throat. Kaley had begun to choke and in a panic tried to push the dog off of her. Rooster had a three to one advantage in the weight category however and his dick in a tight hole. He wasn't in the mood to be pushed. With that failure Kaley had done the only other thing she could think of. She'd bit.</p><p>Lisa checked Rooster and ascertained that the animal was more frightened than hurt. With some coaxing she managed to get him onto the bed and onto his back. She rubbed his belly to keep him calm then with a burning, swampy pussy began to instruct her pre-school daughter in the esoteric art of canine cock-sucking. While Lisa held the beast down Kaley ovaled her lips and gently let the shrunken cock invade her sweet mouth. At her mother's prompting she used her tiny fist as a stop to prevent over penetration and began to bob her blond head on the dog's prick.</p><p>Rooster had at first wanted no part of a repeat encounter with Kaley's mouth but as his cock began to grow his struggles diminished. Soon he was trying to hump up to get more penetration but Lisa's restraining hand and Kaley's little fist kept things from getting out of hand. Kaley raised her head, ""I like sucking dick mommy!"" Lisa nearly swooned at that. She'd been fucking her cunt franticly with the hand not restraining Rooster. Now she pulled her pussy slick fingers out and pushed Kaley's head down. ""Keep sucking baby. Suck Rooster's nasty dick. Blow him and he'll give you a reward."" Kaley started to ask about that but her mother's hand forced her mouth back over the dog's cock.</p><p>Lisa kept her hand on Kaley's head, urging her daughter to bob faster. She threw a leg over Rooster to free her other hand for her burning, wet pussy. The slurping sound of the five-year-old sucking dog cock for the first time was music to cum by. Rooster began to hump faster and Lisa's hand forced Kaley to match the dog's pace. The animal was close. Lisa speeded up her cunt plunging fingers as well. She wanted to cum with Rooster. To feel her pussy melting as the dog spewed nasty dog spunk down her cock sucking daughter's cherry throat.</p><p>Rooster stiffened and howled. Lisa felt Kaley try to pull back and she knew Rooster was cumming in the child's mouth. Her own cunt exploded as she pushed harder on Kaley's head, forcing her daughter to drink Rooster's slimy cum. Lights went off in Lisa's head. It seemed as if her cunt expanded and swallowed the rest of her body. The orgasm raced through her body, radiating upward through her stomach and chest and making its tingling way along her limbs. The massive cum paralyzed her muscles and left her teetering on the edge of consciousness.</p><p>When she finally came down Lisa found that she was still pushing Kaley's head onto Rooster's wilting cock. Dog cum was running down the child's chin and oozing from her nose. She pulled the child's mouth off the cock, and it came out with a wet popping sound. Kaley began to cough, a mixture of saliva and dog cum spraying from her mouth with each spasm. She lifted a recriminating eye to her mother but whatever she was going to say was lost as Lisa pulled the child into a fierce embrace. Lisa rocked her daughter, making soothing sounds as she caressed the child's smooth back and showered her blond tresses with motherly kisses.</p><p>The next morning, while Lisa fed the dogs, Kaley passed the time on her hands and knees. Seven studs had been loosed into the run and the child screamed and moaned as they took turns fucking her into oblivion. When the last had finished, Lisa pulled the fucked out pre-schooler's face into her own soaked pussy and did some screaming herself as Kaley ate her to two thundering orgasms.</p><p>Lisa had a small dildo she had purchased mail-order shortly after her husband's death. That evening during their sex play she used it to demonstrate deep-throating to her five-year-old daughter. At first Kaley choked and gagged but under Lisa's coaching she was soon taking the slim, black wand into the depths of her throat. After practicing for a while the child demonstrated her new competence. She lay back on the floor with her mother's head between her spread legs and her head elevated on a thick pillow. While her mother ate the child's smooth, tasty little pussy, Rooster pounded his angry, red cock down Kaley's five-year-old throat.</p><p>Kaley began to gag and Lisa raised her face from Kaley's twat, a slender string of her daughter's immature pussy nectar trailed from her lip. ""Swallow baby, just like with the dildo."" The child tried to answer but whatever she said was lost in the fleshy pole piercing her gullet. The message must have been received though because the gagging lessened and another inch of dog cock vanished down the tiny throat.</p><p>Lisa returned to her feast but sent one hand up to caress its way to her daughter's throat. She could FEEL Rooster's cock sawing in and out of that slender neck. Another inch vanished and Kaley's head was driven into the pillar as Rooster's knot banged against her lips. Eight inches of hard dog dick were buried in the pre-schooler's tiny throat. Rooster howled and pulled back before slamming home again.</p><p>Lisa intensified her assault on Kaley's sex. She wanted this to be an enjoyable experience for her daughter. She wanted the little slut to associate pleasure with sucking the filthy slime from throbbing dog cocks. She wanted Kaley to be a slut, an utterly depraved little tramp that would drop to her knees and offer her mouth or pussy to any dog as casually as most children sucked on a lollipop. She thought of her future plans and her pussy creamed. Pain was next, consensual pain. She imagined her darling daughter sucking a dog's prick while her mother savaged her little twat with a cigarette and nearly came at the thought. So many plans. Pain, exhibitionism, maybe...... maybe anything. The future was wide open and the depraved mother wanted to try it all.</p><p>She pushed Kaley's legs back, pulling the child's round little butt off the floor. The pink little anus winked between twin baby fat jiggling cheeks. With a moan Lisa drew her tongue the length of her daughter's delightful cleft before sending her tongue washing over her tight little sphincter. She put the tip on the little muscle and pushed. Kaley squirmed as the tight little ring gave way and her mother's hot tongue slid into her ass.</p><p></p><h5>Book 2</h5><p>The UPS driver swung back into his cab and started the big, boxy truck bouncing back down the dusty drive. Lisa let Kaley wave for a moment then pressed her daughter into helping her carry the half-dozen assorted boxes into the house. This time she had taken no chances with her increasingly exhibitionist child. Kaley was dressed in a demure little-girl blouse and jeans. She was wearing panties too.</p><p>They stacked the packages on the dining room table. As soon as Kaley's arms were free she began to strip. Lisa raised an eyebrow but said nothing. Within a minute the little girl was bare save for her lace trimmed socks.</p><p>As Lisa began to sort through the parcels Kaley crept around the corner of the table. She knelt as her mother's feet and gently began to massage Lisa's left calf with her right hand. When this gained no response she slowly slid her hot little hand up past her mother's knee, her knuckles just brushing the hem of Lisa's modest dress. Her left hand began to caress the back of Lisa's right calf, he little fingers following the paths of her mother's well toned muscles.</p><p>Lisa spared a glance down. Kaley's cherubic little face smiled up at her, the child's big, blue eyes swimming with mischief and her mouth slightly parted. Her little pink tongue just peaked from one corner of her cupids-bow lips. Her left hand rose slowly to match her tight and both slid into the hollow at the back of Lisa's knees. The little fingers massaged from a moment then the tiny hands resumed their stealthy climb.</p><p>Lisa tried to pretend nonchalance as her daughter's fingers lightly caressed their way up the backs of her thighs but her face had began to flush red and her breathing had picked up. Observant, Kaley had picked up the signs of her mother's arousal and with a giggle thrust her head beneath Lisa's skirt. The child rose till her head was even with Lisa's now damp pussy and her tiny hands just cupped the lower swells of her mother's ass. ""Mommy, you're not wearing panties."" The voice was slightly muffled by the fabric of Lisa's dress but the accusatory tone came through."" Her mother had made her wear panties AND pants! ""Mommy didn't have to worry about mommy raising her skirt and flashing her butt at the delivery drivvvvvvverrrrr."" She finished with a moan as her daughter's slick little tongue slid between the lips of her wet cunt. Her hand dropped to the cantaloupe-sized lump in her dress and pulled her daughter's head in tighter, grinding Kaley's tiny nose into her swelling clit.</p><p>Kaley giggled and pulled free. Her tongue slid from her mother's pussy with a sucking sensation. Like an eel she squirmed between her mother's legs then turned so her nose was just touching the cleft between Lisa's cheeks. Her hands rose and massaged her mother's perfect ass for a moment before gently pulling the cheeks apart. ""You should have mommy. I think he would have liked your butt."" Lisa felt her daughter's breath on her anus. ""I like your butt"", Kaley said in a low sensual whisper.</p><p>Lisa moaned as Kaley's tongue bathed her sphincter with saliva. The child then stiffened her tongue and drove it into her mother's ass. Lisa grunted and abandoned the package she had half opened. She grasped the edge of the table and bent forward to give the little, blond hellion greater access. Her breath came in convulsive gasps as Kaley's tongue wormed deeper. 'Damn she's good', Lisa thought. The child began to bounce her cute face against Lisa's moons, deepening her strokes and increasing her penetration</p><p>Lisa dropped a hand to massage her clit. Fire arched out from her pussy and asshole. ""Oh god baby, suck momma's ass. "" She twisted her clit. ""Nobody eats butt-hole like you baby. Oh rim mommy's ass. Shove your filthy little slut tongue up mommy's tight butt."" Kaley continued to bob, her cheeks smacking her mother's cheeks with each inward thrust. Her mother's filthy language made her hotter and she increased her pace accordingly.</p><p>""Oh fuck me baby, tongue-fuck your mother's butt. Fuck, fuck, fuck, eat my asshole."" Kaley's hand snaked between her mother's legs and pushed Lisa's hand off her pussy. Taking over, Kaley shoved four fingers into her mother's drowning slot while she used her thumb to batter her clit. Lisa moaned, ""Oh you little slut, you darling little slut. Eat me. Fuck me. Oh shitttttttttttt!""</p><p>Abruptly Kaley yanked her fingers from her mother's twat, pussy drool splattered across the table. Using both hands the five-year-old grasped the front of her mother's thighs and pulled her face hard into her humid ass cleft. With her tongue completely buried the preschooler peeled back her lips and bit at the tender ass flesh where her mother's bung protruded around the invading tongue.</p><p>The feel of Kaley's teeth was the last straw and pushed Lisa over the edge. Caught with her lungs empty, she could only make strangled grunts as her orgasm rolled over her like an express train. Abruptly the strength left her legs and she crashed bonelessly to the floor, taking Kaley with her. Somehow the preschooler kept her lip lock on her mother's ass even as they both thudded to the polished hardwood. Lisa came again and again as Kaley's voracious mouth tried to suck her mother's stomach out her asshole. With a wrench Lisa rolled onto her back then grasped the little blond head that rested low beneath her dress. It took several tugs but she finally managed to pull Kaley's lamprey like mouth off her ravished butt-hole.</p><p>She pulled the child up her body and their lips locked in a fierce kiss. Lisa massaged Kaley's tiny ass as her tongue dueled with Kaley's. Finally she shoved her grinning child to arms length. ""Face mommy's feet and sit on her face baby. Mommy's got a longer tongue and she's going to destroy your little asshole.""</p><p>Within squirming seconds Kaley's tiny, white butt was dropping over her mother's face. Lisa stiffened her tongue and held it at full extension, allowing Kaley to rub her pink little opening around on its hardened tip before pushing down and impaling herself. As Kaley forced her mother's tongue into the hot, spicy depths of her tight little rear passage Lisa's cunt spasmed again, cuming just from the perversion of having her tongue up her daughter's butt.</p><p>Kaley began to bounce her little ass on her mother's tongue, driving it deeper with each stroke. Soon the wide blade at the base was splitting her little angel's ass open. The room began to resonate with the 'smack.. smack.. smack' noise of Kaley's smooth buttocks slamming into her mother's face. The impact set her baby-fat little buns to jiggling delightfully on each upstroke.</p><p>Kaley increased her pace and son a rising keen began to echo through the house. She smacked harder with each down stroke, her little tailbone threatening her mother's nose. On the upstroke her sucking little asshole tried to pull Lisa's tongue out by the roots.</p><p>The commotion they were making had roused Rooster from where he sleeping on the patio. The Dane clicked into the dining room and stood regarding the incestuous rutting on the floor. He sniffed the air, the distinct smell of two overheated pussies was thick and redolent and in the depths of his doggie brain he began to wonder how to join in. Beneath his belly his cock began to stir, preparing the physical equipment.</p><p>He was to be disappointed at this time however. Kaley cared for nothing but the hard motherly muscle that was repeatedly violating her tiny ass. Lisa cared for nothing but the tight little passage that was molesting her tongue. The Dane was on his own.</p><p>Kaley slammed down hard and kept her butt shoved into her mother's flattened features. Her keen rose to a shriek as her pussy tipped over and spilled baby cum down her mother's chin. Lisa's nose smarted as Kaley slammed down for the final time. The child ground her hips for a second, her little asshole twisting on her mother's tongue. Then a wetness flowed over Lisa's chin to pool in the hollow of her throat. At the same time the passage surrounding her tongue tried to crush the life from that deep buried implement as it spasmed with Kaley's powerful orgasm.</p><p>Kaley rested for a moment then toppled sideways, the torque of her fall pulled her mother's tongue from her butt with an obscene slurp. Lisa was just in time to catch her daughter before the child's head struck the floor. So powerful was her cum that Kaley had passed out.</p><p>Lisa gently laid her daughter on the floor then rose and smoothed her dress. She went to the ground floor guest bathroom and wet a soft washcloth and headed back to the dining room. She intended to clean her daughter up and then put the exhausted child down for a nap but a rhythmic slapping sound that drifted to her before she rounded the final corner told her Kaley might have other plans.</p><p>She stepped into the dining room and stopped cold. She stared for a second then dropped the rag and sent her hand snaking up under her dress. Kaley had recovered in her absence and noticed Rooster's aroused state. Now the child sat on the floor with her back against the legs of one of the heavy oak dining room chairs. Rooster had his big front paws on the cushion and was fucking his angry cock down the preschooler's throat.</p><p>Kaley sighted her mother and grinned around a mouthful of dog dick. Her little adams-apple bounced with each throat-spearing jab of the beast's prick. Lisa sighed and drove three fingers into her again aroused twat. The little minx was going to kill her.</p><p>That night, mother and daughter held their own fashion show. They showered together then Lisa lovingly brushed out her daughter's hair before arranging it into two cute little pigtails. She then powdered her daughter and applied lipstick, eye shadow and rouge. Done with the cosmetics she led the naked child down to the living room where the day's deliveries had been laid out. The video camera had also been set up in one corner.</p><p>Lisa started the camera then led the child to the couch. Lisa sat and pulled Kaley to stand before her. She dug into the disemboweled packages and came up with a garter belt in virgin white. She adjusted it and then fit it around Kaley's waist. The stockings came next, sheer and white, Kaley giggled as her mother lovingly pulled the soft material up her legs and fastened the garters. White pumps finished up the ensemble.</p><p>As Lisa took manual control on the camera Kaley walked back and forth. At first she had trouble with the heels and tottered about like a toddler taking his first steps. After a while she became steadier though and strutted around striking various sexy poses, offering first her pussy, then her sweet little ass to the silent eye of the camera.</p><p>After a moment Lisa locked the camera to the tripod and with a mysterious ""it needs something"" vanished into the kitchen. She was back in a flash and knelt in front of her five-year-old daughter. ""Turn around baby."" Lisa uncapped the black permanent marker she had found in a kitchen drawer and began to write on her daughter's white butt in big, block letters. ""DOG"", she wrote on one perfect little cheek. ""SLUT"", she carefully blocked out across the other. Kaley giggled at the touch of the marker but held still till her mother finished. As soon as the last letter was done the child tottered for the full-length hall mirror. She sounded out the words then squealed, ""Dog slut, it says dog slut!""</p><p>She bounced back into the room forgetting about the heels and nearly measured her length on the floor. She recovered then carefully walked across the room to stand in front of her mother. Her big blue eyes smiled up at Lisa. ""I am a dog slut."" Lisa bent down and kissed her nose. ""I know you are baby.""</p><p>The fashion parade continued with Kaley modeling another half dozen assortments. All were the same, garter belt, stockings and pumps, only the color varied. Kaley strutted around in each assortment, always wiggling her freshly monikored little butt at the camera.</p><p>The next morning Kaley played in the run while Lisa fumbled with hammer and saw in the tack room. She was no carpenter but with all of the things that generally needed fixing around the ranch she was no stranger to tools.</p><p>While her mother worked Kaley danced about pursuing a little girls fun. She wore a frilly white dress that incased her from neck to mid thigh. Sheer white stockings incased her sleek, coltish legs. The white heels that finished off the ensemble made her thin legs seem longer and pushed out the cute bulb of her tiny butt. The child giggled as she and Rooster chased a disreputable old soccer ball around the dusty run. Kaley would kick the ball and the big Dane would lope after it, his big tongue hanging from the side of his mouth like an afterthought.</p><p>The rest of the dogs had been fed but were still in their kennels. They bayed and barked as Kaley and Rooster romped just outside their cage doors. Tails thumped concrete in their desire to join in. Noses wormed under gates and the air was thick with plaintive whines.</p><p>Lisa emerged from the tack room with her creation. She strode to a center spot in the run and placed it on the ground. It was an odd two-layer bench with four stubby legs. The lower platform was two feet by 18 inches and was padded by an old pillow that had been tacked to the plywood. The upper was wider though the same length. Its surface was covered by an old scrap of shag carpeting.</p><p>Kaley had come bouncing up and now stood looking at the contraption. ""I go in the bottom right mommy?""</p><p>""That's right baby, are you ready for this?"" Kaley bit her bottom lip and looked up at her mother. Her blue eyes seemed huge in her elfin face. She nodded.</p><p>""You'll stop 'em if I start to get ouchy?""</p><p>""You know I will baby, mommy wouldn't hurt you."" Lisa felt a twinge of guilt at that lie but if passed. She didn't intend any further hurt. At least not today. She knelt and hugged the tiny child then backed off and took up the camcorder that rested of a fence post. The next post down held a big boom box. She pushed play and music began to issue forth.</p><p>As Lisa brought the camera up Kaley began to sway to the rhythm. Soon the child was spinning and twirling, her skirt flaring out to show a hint of bare thigh at the top of the stockings. Rooster pranced and barked around her, unsure what to make of this new game. For most of the first song the child simply danced and swayed, her little hips jiggling as she sent her skirt swaying, offering tantalizing glimpses of soft bare skin. Lisa backed off and slowly circled till the chain link gates of the kennels were in the background. Their jumping baying occupants seemed to caper for the camera.</p><p>As the song neared its end Kaley increased her gyrations. This sent her lacy hem higher and exposed her lower butt cheeks for the first time. At its highest point the flying tail of the child's virginal, white dress exposed just a tiny smudge of black on the pale, creamy cheeks.</p><p>The next song was faster and Kaley increased her movements to match. Her hands went to her high collar and her dress began to split at the rear. The child faced away from the camera and slowly swayed her little butt as she pulled the zipper down, exposing the smooth, tanned skin of her back. When her prominent shoulder blades came into view she shrugged the fabric off of her shoulders and turned to face the camera, one hand holding the fabric to her throat.</p><p>Teasingly, Kaley lowered the fabric till one of her tiny nipples came into view. She played hide and seek with her little points for a few seconds, first exposing one and then the other before finally whipping her top off completely. She tossed it in the general direction of a clean tarp that had been laid on the ground just out of the camera's view. As the second song ended she thrust out her flat chest and stood with her skirt swirling around her shapely little thighs.</p><p>She started the next set with a fast spin that sent the skirt flying out nearly horizontal, exposing first her bald little twat then her graffiti covered little ass. She completed two full revolutions before jerking to a halt facing the camera. Her skirt swirled then settled around her thighs. Looking directly at the camera and licking her lips the child sent her hands behind her. A moment later the skirt sagged as the catch was released. She lowered the fabric slowly, exposing the lacy garter belt and finally the top of her plump little slit. She began to sway again to the music as she played peek-a-boo with her cunt</p><p>After displaying her pussy for thirty seconds Kaley spun and began a similar routine with her butt. Still swaying and throwing in a bump and grind number as well the child began to again lower her skirt. She alternated, flashing first one little cheek, then the other. All the while the fabric crept lower so that more of each delightful moon showed with each cycle. After a minute of the tease routine she abruptly froze let the skirt fall to her ankles. The 'DOG SLUT' moniker was now readable for the first time.</p><p>She stepped out of the skirt then used one leg to fling it in the general direction of her blouse. Turning to face the camera she squeezed her legs tightly together, squeezing her bald little cunt between her nylon clad thighs and making it pooch out even more than normal. She smiled at the camera and slowly let one finger slide sensuously down to her tiny twat. She rubbed the plump lips for a second then wormed her way inside. She fucked herself for a few strokes then held up her finger, displaying its glistening coating for the camera. Slowly, still looking directly into the lens she brought the fragrant digit to her mouth and sucked it clean.</p><p>Lisa, her hand clutching at her cunt through her dress, moaned. This set Kaley off and the child dissolved in a fit of giggles. Lisa stopped taping and placed the camera on its tripod before striding toward her daughter. ""Enough of that, you little slut. Let's get you fucked."" Kaley held out her arms to her approaching mother and Lisa swept the child into her arms. ""Did I do good mommy?"" Lisa hugged the preschooler and planted a kiss on her tiny nose. The child's blue eyes seemed huge.</p><p>""You did great baby. Are you ready for a cock?"" Kaley looked toward the pens and their cavorting occupants.</p><p>""I'm gonna have more than one cock, mommy. I'm gonna get fucked lots!""</p><p>""That's right baby, lots.""</p><p>""Lots and lots and lots and lots"", the child giggled. Suddenly her elfin features turned serious. ""You'll stop 'em if I get too ouchy?""</p><p>Lisa kissed her daughter again. ""You know I will baby.""</p><p>Lisa eased Kaley to the ground then helped the child thread her self through the lower portion of the double bench. She ended up on her stomach with her butt sticking out one end and her head and thin shoulders out the other. Kaley dropped her knees to the ground and wiggled to get comfortable. The action made her tiny cheeks wiggle enticingly.</p><p>""Oh, you darling little slut."" Lisa dropped to her knees behind her daughter and spread her smooth buttocks. She dragged her tongue up the child's crack before driving it up her tight ass. She fucked in and out a few strokes then withdrew and dove into the preschooler's fragrant twat.</p><p>Kaley moaned and then giggled. ""Mommy, that's the doggies' pussy. You had yours this morning."" She giggled again and wiggled her round little ass. ""You can have some more butt if you want it though."" In response Lisa gave her daughter a light smack on her little ass and rose. ""Suck Rooster's cock, you little minx, while I find something to fuck you.""</p><p>Lisa detoured to the camera and started the tape rolling before striding to the near end of the kennel and pulled the master release. The dogs thundered out in a baying tide as the gates popped.</p><p>By the time she made it back to her daughter a half-dozen of the big studs were circling the child. Kaley had snagged Rooster by one leg and pulled till he reared up and planted both front paws on the carpeted shelf above her. The smell of baby pussy already had the Dane's prick half hard and as designed the bench put his cock at the perfect height for sucking. Kaley leaned extended her neck and slid her lips over the throbbing, red cock. Her cheeks caved in as she immediately applied suction. With a howl Rooster hunched and drove for her throat.</p><p>The other dogs continued to circle the child. As before, they were a little unsure how to proceed. The whiff of hot cuntlet was in the air however and activity ramped up quickly. A rangy Shepherd sent a dishcloth sized tongue swiping across the five-year-old's ass. His next swipe was lower, just brushing the drooling little pussy. The dog considered the taste for a moment then dove in snout first. Kaley squealed around Rooster's throat filling prick as the big tongue forced her lips apart and forged inside. The big tongue began to lap madly as the dog tried to drink this delicious fountain dry. It was a vain attempt. As fast as he slurped the nectar up Kaley's tight little twat secreted more.</p><p>A second Shepherd approached. His cock was already hanging loose and he had a better use for pussy than just licking it. He planted his feet on the bench alongside Rooster's and tried to mount. The problem with this was that first dog was still licking pussy and that put his head between a hard dick and its goal. At first he held his ground, but when he got a dick in the ear for the third time he withdrew, shaking his head. The second Shepherd now pulled himself up till his upper body was alongside the Dane's and began to hunch in earnest. He made a half-dozen strokes before Kaley's wiggling pussy finally captured his cock. The child screamed around Rooster's cock as she was speared at her other end.</p><p>Lisa removed the camera from the tripod and began to slowly circle the rutting trio. The two dogs quickly developed a rhythm and soon they were thrusting together. The little girl moaned and gurgled as she was alternately stuffed and voided by the beasts. Both dogs now had their tongues out and were grinning at each other over their conquest. Saliva dripped onto the child's back in a steady rain.</p><p>Rooster sped up and began to hump harder. Low choking sounds began to slip out around his driving prick but Kaley showed no other sign of distress. The other dogs were now becoming very excited. Most now had their throbbing cocks hanging free. Several tried to horn in on one or the other of the rutting pair but low growls of warning backed them off. Two of the beasts tried to get under Lisa's dress, the smell told them there was another overheated pussy there. She sent them off with a scold and a shove.</p><p>A series of low woofing sounds from the Dane's throat told Lisa he was nearly there she pushed through the milling pack till she could kneel and aim the camera up under the dog's rippling stomach to where his cock mated with a five-year-old little girl mouth. His knot had inflated and was now mashing the child's lips into her teeth with bruising force. He was really driving now. Kaley's head was being driven hard into his chest with each thrust. Lisa zoomed in till the camera could see her slim neck bulge each time the beast's cock drove into her tight throat</p><p>Rooster began to cum with a low growl. Lisa zoomed in till Kaley's adams apple bounced in the viewfinder as the child swallowed. The Dane's morning load was too much for the child-bitch and dog cum began to drool down her chin. Rooster gave a mighty lunge and watery dog spunk sprayed from the little girl's nose. The Dane jerked again, this time pulling his cock from the child's mouth on the outstroke. Kaley tried to capture it but the still spurting dog dick slid across her face, leaving a trail of slime from her mouth to her hair line. The next jet sprayed into her blond tresses. With his cock still venting the Dane dropped from the platform and hunched his way across the run to collapse in the dust outside one of the empty pens.</p><p>A coal black Labrador quickly took Rooster's place. Lisa held her breath at the dog thrust his impressive slab of meat at Kaley's pixie face. The child had never blown any dog but Rooster and Lisa was afraid she would balk. She need not have worried. Kaley was on the brink or her own first orgasm and pure lust ruled her mind. The five-year-old stretched her mouth and met the cock halfway, quickly pulling half its length into her throat and sucking for more.</p><p>The Shepherd in Kaley's cunt drove deep and howled. The feel of his hot spunk spraying her cervix was the last straw for the child as well. She let out an impressive howl of her own around the cock stuffing throat as dog and preschooler came together.</p><p>The Shepherd dumped his nut quickly and tried to withdraw but he had difficulty in that endeavor. His knot had never seated, the child's tight little cunt was far too small for that, but Kaley was still caught in the throes of her own orgasm. Her little pussy had locked the beast's cock into a death grip and wasn't letting go. The dog whined as his now painfully sensitive prick remained locked in that velvet sheath. For a long moment Kaley remained suspended, a cock locked in both ends. Then the child pulled her mouth back enough to take a shuddering breath around the Lab's cock, a long stream of dog spew poured off her lower lip. Freed, the Shepherd backed off, his dick pulling free with a long obscene 'schloop'.</p><p>The first Shepherd dared in and again began to lick at the child's twat. This time there was far more fluid to drain from the tiny hole. Again he had barely started when another cock jabbed into his head. Whining, he withdrew as a Rotweiller jammed his already dripping prick into Kaley's sloppy little slit. The Rotty was big, bigger than most of the studs, with a prick to match. Kaley had just started to suck the Lab again when the massive slab of Rotweiller cock forced her lips wide and burrowed between. She screamed around the Lab's dick, a sound half agony and half ecstasy.</p><p>Lisa darted around, taping the action from all angles. She fingered her own cunt as the dogs pounded her tiny daughter from both ends. Her cunt burned so much Lisa was tempted to drop to her knees and allow one of the beast's that were constantly trying to nose under her dress to mount and pound her pussy to oblivion. She held back for two reasons. First, it would mean losing control of the camera. Second, the idea of being fucked by a dog, even though she had already done it once, was disgusting to her. Only the foulest of the foul would willingly let a dog violate their body with their filthy cocks. The fact that her own sweet baby daughter was being defiled at both ends in just that way was so erotic to her because of just that belief. It was degrading and shameful, but she wanted Kaley degraded, she wanted Kaley shamed. She wanted Kaley to become the lowest, filthiest, most perverted nympho slut on the planet. She wanted her darling to be all that and more, and she wanted it before the child turned six.</p><p>The Shepherd and the Rotty came together, the hosing from both ends kicked off Kaley's second orgasm. She was still cuming when both beasts pulled clear and two more mounted up. The preschooler was now nothing but pussy and mouth. She moaned whenever either hole was emptied and tried her best to fill it. After the third pair had finished with her and no others immediately took over the child crawled from the bench and directly into the milling herd. She shoved her face under a shaggy belly and slurped up a cock even as rough paws yanked her ass into position for mounting. Claws now marked and tore at her buttocks and back but she seemed not to notice. More dog cum poured down her throat and she swallowed with gusto. She spat that cock out as soon as it began to soften and dove for another.</p><p>For over an hour the child was pummeled by nearly twenty pricks. Lisa dutifully waited for Kaley to scream 'uncle'. She truly would have stopped the gang bang at that point. It never occurred however. Like a trooper Kaley kept up till the last cock pulled from her twat with a wet 'plop' a gooey mass of dog cum splashed from the fucked out little hole.</p><p>The owner, the hard luck Shepherd finally getting his cookies, dove in snout first and began to clean the tiny child. He licked up the rivers of cum that had run down the little girl's thin tan thighs then up past her pussy to tongue up the mass that had squirted over the little white moons when still cumming dogs had withdrawn. His tongue washed over the firm little ass then descended into the humid crack. He licked the length of this for a second then parted the pert little cheeks and zeroed in on the little pink bud of Kaley's anus. The child moaned as the dog pushed past her sphincter.</p><p>After dining on butt for a minute the Shepherd moved lower and finally cleaned the gaping little twat. Kaley fidgeted and whimpered as her raw little pussy was roughly tongued clean. The dog dropped to his belly and cocked his head up for better penetration and drove inside, each lap pulling out wads of slimy dog spunk. For long minutes the animal painted the inside of the preschooler's cunt with his tongue.</p><p>When the Shepherd finally finished several of the dogs were milling around with signs of renewed interest in their eyes and half exposed cocks hanging under their shaggy bellies'. Lisa decided Kaley had had enough however and began to shoo the animals back to their pens. Most went meekly enough but several of the perennial trouble makers decided to play hard to get. With sharp words and more than a little bit of physical intervention Lisa finally rounded op the last stray and locked him behind the wire.</p><p>Lisa cradled her nude, fucked out daughter in her arms and carried her back to the house. She adjusted the taps in the master bath till the temperature was hot but not scalding then added a dollop of bubble bath. Showing more animation Kaley clapped her hands with glee at this. It was a rare treat, mainly because the child made such a mess with the heaps of wet foam.</p><p>Lisa slid Kaley in through the mountain of suds then stripped and followed. Mother and daughter giggled and played till the water cooled below the comfort point, somehow getting clean in the process. Lisa drained the tub then turned on the shower. The two rinsed the last of the foam from their bodies. After turning off the water Lisa stepped from the tub and leaned over to get the thick fluffy towels she had placed on the toilet. She never made it.</p><p>She was just reaching out when a pair of tiny hands spread her firm ass cheeks and a voracious mouth clamped to her anus. Kaley ate ass like she was possessed, growling and moaning as she tried her game best to stuff her entire face into her mother's butt. For fifteen minutes Lisa shuddered and moaned as her tiny daughter reamed her bowels. Her pussy was never touched but she came a dozen times from the action of the insatiable little muscle that was savaging her ass.</p><p>Finally she could take no more and Kaley slowly pulled her buried tongue from her mother's anus. It slithered out like a snake, wriggling as it withdrew. Lisa turned around and swept her daughter into her arms. They kissed, a deep sensuous tongue kiss then Lisa pulled back. ""Thank you baby, that was wonderful."" Kaley giggled,</p><p>""Thank you for letting all the doggies fuck me, mommy.""</p><p>""Did you like it?"" Kaley nodded then laid her head on her mother's tit.</p><p>""Uh huh, but I'm feeling ouchy now."" She looked up a hopeful expression on her face, ""Can we do it again tomorrow?""</p><p>Lisa laughed, ""Let's wait a little longer baby. You're probably really going to be sore tomorrow.""</p><p>That night after bedding Kaley down Lisa fired up the computer and went surfing. It was time to broaden Kaley's horizons and the necessary materials were not available on the ranch. They in fact were not for sale at all but available if you knew where to look. The knowing where to look part proved to be somewhat of a problem however. It was the early hours before she felt she had at least made a good start. Wearily she shut down the machine and climbed the stairs to where her little lover lay sleeping. Maybe an early morning snack of baby pussy would help her sleep.</p><p>Kaley didn't get any dog cock for two days after her second gang bang. She'd tried to give Rooster a before breakfast fuck the day after but had proven to be too sore. She'd settled for sucking his cock while her mother sucked her pussy. On the morning of the third day the naked child was on her hands and knees sucking the big Rotty while her mother washed down the pens. Rooster strolled over and after exchanging a perfunctory doggy greeting with the other animal, mounted from the rear and speared his cock into the five-year-old's cunt.</p><p>While Lisa put the hose away and got the feed her daughter gurgled and whimpered contentedly as she was fucked from both ends. The 'slurp-suck' sound of the depraved coupling accompanied Lisa as she dished out the food down the baying line of pens. As it was Lisa, Kaley, and the dogs managed to finish almost together. Kaley gulped the Rotty's pungent cum as Rooster sent his hot slime spraying into the child's cunt. Afterwards Lisa put the Rotweiller away and the three of them skipped back to the house.</p><p>The next days were busy. There was a dog show in Phoenix and Lisa had three animals entered. On the night before the departure Lisa bathed the three and groomed them before placing them in a smaller holding pen attached to the house. She fixed a late supper then called Kaley to eat. When there was no answer she went looking. She found her rambunctious daughter in the holding pen with a Mastiff pounding her pussy. The other two occupants lay curled on the old rugs that adorned the floor, totally uninterested in the sexual proceedings only a few feet away. That was a sure sign they'd already been serviced.</p><p>Lisa waited till her offspring had brought the third animal to a howling cum with her tight little pussy then escorted the little minx from the pen. Kaley grinned at her mother without apology. ""I thought a little pussy might calm them down for the trip mommy."" Lisa smacked her naked daughter on her cum slick butt then chased the giggling preschooler into the house. After supper the two settled in front of the computer. Lisa booted the machine and brought up a graphics viewer while Kaley playfully pulled up her mother's shirt and began to suck her tits.</p><p>""Baby, how would you like to suck a man's dick?"" Kaley pulled her mouth from her mother's tit and turned to stare at the monitor. A male model reclined on a bed with his stiff cock in his hand.</p><p>The slab of meat was nearly ten inches long. ""That's a big dick mommy, but it's not red and the shape's funny.""</p><p>""Would you like to suck it?"" The child turned and looked at her mother.</p><p>""You can suck man's dicks. I thought you could only suck doggy dick?""</p><p>""You can suck any dick that will fit in your mouth, baby."" Kaley returned her gaze to the monitor.</p><p>""Can I suck it?""</p><p>""Maybe not that exact one baby but mommy can get you some men's dicks to suck if you want to. Most won't be that big.""</p><p>Kaley stared at the image for a long moment then jerked her head. ""I'd like to suck some men.""</p><p>It was a six hour drive to Phoenix. Mother and daughter shared the cab of the pickup while the dogs rode in a portable cage in the back. Kaley fidgeted most of the way, her dress was the familiar micro-mini but her charms were encased in now unfamiliar white cotton. Twice they stopped for gas and bathroom breaks. Both times Lisa had to practically order Kaley to put her panties back on.</p><p>Lisa went directly to the convention center where the show was to be held. Filling out the reams of paperwork took several hours and it was evening before they finally reached their hotel. It was the same place Lisa always stayed, a slightly seedy Ramada that had the distinction of being the only establishment within five miles of the show venue that allowed dogs. That ensured it a full house when the show circuit came around. The big sign said 'WElcoMe DoG BreeDers"" the 'W' was crooked and only hung by a corner. They checked in, taking the last ground floor room. Lisa pulled the truck around and parked at the door, they then unloaded luggage and dogs.</p><p>The attached restaurant served Thai food hot enough to pit armor plate but Lisa was too tired to look for anything else. They ordered the mildest thing on the menu then sipped iced tea while they waited for the food. The restaurant was decorated in funky 70's dark. The walls and ceiling were covered with dingy mirrors that had been marbleized with red and black paint leaving the reflective surface only here and there. Wall sconces like those used in movie theatres provided dim light. Small tea candles burned on most of the tables.</p><p>Despite the full motel the restaurant was nearly empty. Lisa counted only a handful of patrons besides themselves. These were widely spaced, small pools of movement and murmured conversation in the vastness of the dark dining room. The food arrived and proved surprisingly good. Lisa ate with gusto while Kaley picked at her plate. If it didn't have lots of sugar and at least 10 kinds of artificial coloring and preservatives the child seemed to have to have trouble thinking of it as food.</p><p>After supper Lisa and her daughter strolled over to the attached cocktail lounge. A single patron sat at the bar while two of the twenty odd tables were occupied. The single bar sitter came right out of 'Leisure Suit Larry'. He had been chatting up the tired 40 something barmaid but soon turned his attention to Lisa. She turned him off with a glance then scanned the room. The place was dead so she abandoned the idea of an after dinner cocktail</p><p>Back at the room mother and daughter showered together. The cramped tub and a temperature selector that seemed only capable of too hot or too cold kept the duration to a minimum and assured they kept their minds on getting clean. Lisa dried Kaley first then let the naked child run loose in the room while she dried herself. Once dry she pulled on the fluffy white complimentary robe and stepped out into the room.</p><p>What she saw stopped her in her tracks. Still naked, Kaley lay on one of the beds with her legs wide spread. The Mastiff was licking away at her pussy. A largish Irish Setter lay alongside the child while she did her best to coax his cock out of its sheath. The room's drapes were wide open.</p><p>Thinking fast Lisa forced herself from her paralysis and strode forward. She pulled the Mastiff out of her daughter's crotch and smacked it on the nose. The blow looked harder than it was, yet still the animal looked at her in puzzlement. Lisa next shoved the Setter off into the floor. The beast gave a yelp of surprise as it landed on its side. Claws scrabbled on the wall as the dog tried to right himself. Lisa gave her daughter a stern look then moved and pulled the room's heavy drapes closed.</p><p>""Why did you do that mommy? I haven't had a cum all day long.""</p><p>Lisa turned to her daughter her features softening. ""Do you remember what I told you last night?""</p><p>Kaley giggled, ""Uh huh, you said I had a perfect butt. Then you stuck your tongue up it.""</p><p>""Before that you little minx, when we were getting ready for bed.""</p><p>""You mean about description?""</p><p>""Discretion"", Lisa corrected. ""Uh huh, that's why I had to wear panties today."" She made a face at that.</p><p>""That's also why you don't play around with the dogs with the drapes open. People might see. We talked about this.""</p><p>""Sorry mommy. I forgot.""</p><p>Giving her daughter one last hard look Lisa eased the door open and stepped out, pulling the robe tightly around her. The parking lot was hot, dark and empty. Apparently no one had witnessed Kaley's little show. She looked at the window and confirmed that the drapes offered full privacy with no gaps then stepped back into the room. With her mother's permission Kaley resumed the festivities. All three dogs dumped their nut in the five-year-old over the next half hour. The last one pounded into her sloppy little pussy as the tiny slut ate her mother's gushing cunt.</p><p>They were up early the next morning. After loading the dogs they breakfasted at a Denny's then it was on to the convention center. The show proceeded by breeds. As a result Lisa was only showing the Setter today. For three hours mother and daughter sat while dog after dog was paraded before a mostly empty house. Dog shows were of little interest to the public at large. The audience was mainly other breeders with a smattering of enthusiasts and the truly bored for seasoning.</p><p>Each animal was allowed two minutes to show his stuff. They were ran out to a center display area then the handler would run through a brief series of commands to showcase the animal's intelligence then it was on to the next dog. A few breeders did not bother with training their animals. They were simply showcasing their beast's breeding and therefore potential for stud service. Lisa fell into that latter category. So when she was called she simply trotted the Mastiff out and walked him around showing off his rippling muscles and sleek coat. Lisa was wearing a low cut black cocktail dress with medium heels. She garnered as many appreciative stares as the dog did. As she was leading the animal out of the display area she ironically thought that maybe she should let Kaley show the dogs. She was sure the child could get them to demonstrate tricks no one had ever seen at a dog show before.</p><p>After her showing Lisa talked with a few interested parties, gathering a small pile of business cards and giving out a few of her own, then they were free for the day. Lisa drove to the hotel and dropped off the dogs. She was confident they wouldn't trash the place. That was one bit of training she did do. They grabbed a bit of lunch at a sandwich shop then it was off to the day's main event. With a map of the city she set out for a park on the far side of town. It wasn't hard to find but the lunchtime traffic made the trip a hassle.</p><p>Once there Lisa parked the truck in a half-full lot and the two got out. The park was big, about twenty acres and was fairly popular with the city dwellers. There was a small swimming lake complete with beach and a generous wooded area but most of the grounds were mowed grass. Pavilions and rusty barbecue grills were spotted about. A jogging trail with exercise trails wondered through the grounds. There was also a paved way for bicyclists and roller bladers.</p><p>For several hours the two wondered through the park getting the feel of the place. The swimming lake seemed fairly popular. Some kind of organized children's summer activity group was splashing away. Adult and near adult counselors dashed around blowing their whistles at regular at intervals and generally tried to keep the mayhem from getting too far out of hand. Only a few of the pavilions were in use, several more had little 'RESERVED' placards on them but no sign of what they were reserved for. They passed one where a noisy birthday party was in full swing. The guest of honor was a child about Kaley's age though chubby and not nearly as cute. The jogging trail was all but empty but the paved way was getting a lot of use. Most of the crowd was roller-bladers and most of those seemed to be young teen and preteen girls. They dashed around with great verve, many showing an unseemly amount of ass cheek from beneath the legs of their too-short shorts. A few months before Lisa would have been scandalized by the display. Now she took a convenient bench and enjoyed the free show. She mentally undressed many of the cuter skaters as they dashed past her vantage point. She imagined peeling those painted on shorts down and then burying her face between those supple white cheeks. The thought got her pussy drooling and she found herself rubbing her thighs together for stimulation.</p><p>She stood and tugged her short skirt down before she created a scene of her own and the two wondered off. One leg of the little used jogging trail led off into the wooded section of the park. A sign warned women not to jog alone at night. They moved deeper into the woods. The canopy was thick and the trail was dank and dark. The trail was a layer of mulch over muddy ground. Lisa soon found the going hard in her heels so she removed them and proceeded barefoot. About 300 yards in the trail made a dogleg to the left, on the outside of the turn was a cleared area and centered in it was their goal.</p><p>The park had four separate restroom facilities, this was the least used. It was an oblong box of concrete blocks. The roof was raised a foot off the walls for ventilation. Lisa took Kaley by the hand and the two moved across the muddy ground to a door with a rusty sign that said 'WOMEN' on it. Inside were half a dozen stalls opposite a long sink-filled counter. The floor was bare concrete with the memory of gray paint. The stalls were yellow painted plywood. The air had a faint medicinal smell.</p><p>Lisa tried the stalls and as advertised discovered that the partition between the men's and women's side of the facility was not the normal concrete block but only a thin sheet of plywood. Six of the stalls had suspicious holes at about crotch height. There was evidence that multiple attempts had been made to cover these up. Satisfied, Lisa took her daughter by the hand and the two exited. There was time for a good supper before dark.</p><p>When the idea had first formed in Lisa's head to get Kaley some man dick for her little mouth the glory hole had sounded like the perfect solution. The anonymity nicely solved the problem of the mouth being only five years of age. The problem was that other criteria were involved. Once she'd started her search on the internet it became apparent that many glory holes were in adult theaters or bookstores. That was obviously out of the question. Many of the others were meant only for male-male sex and therefore were between the adjoining stalls of men's restrooms, again not an option. Lisa had almost given up when she'd stumbled across a new website that listed 'holes' by category including stating whether they were suitable only for gay sex or otherwise. Viewing the boy-girl list and dumping those in adult establishments had left half-a-dozen in the North West, including one that just happened to be in the same city as the latest dog show.</p><p>They drove to a Japanese steak house and had a fine supper. Kaley clapped her hands in delight when the chef prepared their meal right at the table. Afterwards it was back to the motel. Lisa changed out of her dress, donning baggy pants and tennis shoes along with a light sweater. Kaley got a similar rig. Lisa put the camcorder and light in a small suitcase, she also tossed in several of the motel's towels.</p><p>It was evening by the time they pulled out and they made good time across town. Lisa parked in the furthest lot from the restroom and the two hopped out. Almost as an afterthought Lisa reached beneath the trucks seat and retrieved the .38 she kept there. She dropped the gun into one pocket then the two set out.</p><p>The park had a roving security guard but the web site had promised that he only checked the isolated restroom once in the evening and again just before dawn. The Phoenix police sensibly seemed to think that consensual sex no matter how kinky should have a rather low priority in the scheme of things and generally never came by at all. Lisa checked her watch as they approached the trail. She spotted a low pavilion and the mother and daughter seated themselves in the dark. Within fifteen minutes a flashlight came bobbing down the trail and past without pointing in their direction. Lisa again checked her watch, right on time.</p><p>She pulled Kaley up and the two dashed to the trail. They jogged the short distance to the restroom and quickly made their way into the women's side. Lisa retrieved a small stone and propped the door open about a foot. According to the web data that was the agreed upon signal that a woman was available. She then hustled Kaley into the first of the hole-equipped stalls. Lisa assembled the camera and light then they settled down to wait.</p><p>It proved to be a long wait. For nearly an hour the two squatted in the cramped cubicle. Finally Lisa relented and the two moved out into the bathroom. Lisa let Kaley roam about the room but she kept a watch at the door. The planning and the doing were different things and her apprehension was climbing by the minute.</p><p>She was on the verge of giving up when she spotted movement on the trail. She pulled back and soon sighted a lone figure moving toward the bathroom. It was a man in his early forty's, thin of hair and with a slight paunch. He stopped and stared at the women's and for a panicked second Lisa thought he had seen her through the crack. He apparently was only trying to tell if the portal was propped open however because he quickly hustled through the men's door. She caught a strong whiff of liquor as he passed.</p><p>Lisa silently signaled to Kaley and the two again stuffed themselves into the stall. They had discussed the need for silence and Kaley had followed the script to the letter so far. Lisa was proud of her. They could here the man moving around then the creaking sound of a stall door opening. There was silence for a moment then a gentle knock on the wall a dozen feet down. Lisa returned the knock, they heard the man exit his stall and move toward them. Lisa gave another light knock to help with navigation and in another second the stall on the opposite side of theirs opened then closed.</p><p>They heard heavy breathing then a muffled curse as the man barked his shin on the toilet. A second later the man spoke in a low voice. ""You want some cock lady?"" The voice startled Lisa. The web site had stated that these affairs were normally carried out in silence. She decided not to respond and motioned Kaley likewise. Her heart was hammering in her chest. ""You want some cock lady?"" A long moment of silence stretched out then, ""Ahh fuck. Have some cock, have at this big dog."" Lisa activated the camera and light just as a man's semi-hard prick thrust through the hole in Kaley's face.</p><p>The child looked up at her mother in shock but on receiving no further guidance returned her gaze to the cock hanging before her nose. Tentatively she reached up a hand and stroked the anonymous dick. It twitched and a groan sounded through the plywood. Gaining confidence, the child gripped the prick. Her tiny hand would not span it, then leaned and gently kissed the tip.</p><p>Lisa stifled a groan of her own and tried to hold the camera steady. Dirt fuck horniness replaced her earlier apprehension as Kaley began to lick the fat helmet of the big circumcised cock hanging before her. The strange dick twitched again and began to stiffen. Kaley turned to grin briefly at the camera her dimples dancing then turned back and opened her mouth wide. The five-year-old engulfed the entire head and sealed her lips around it. She began to suck, her cute little cheeks caving in with the effort.</p><p>""Oh shit, oh damn, woman you got a tiny hot mouth! Fuck! Keep doing that!"" Kaley did that and more. Still sucking she bobbed forward and took two inches of rigid shaft between her lips. She slowly eased off till only the head was in her mouth leaving the exposed area wet with saliva. She paused a moment then surged forward again. Slowly the child built up a rhythm sucking about half of the exposed dick. From the grunts and groans drifting through the thin plywood she was doing a good job.</p><p>For a minute the preschooler bobbed steadily then on the fore stroke she suddenly halted. Lisa saw Kaley take a deep breath through her nose then her cute face shoved forward. Another inch of prick vanished. The child's throat worked as she tried to take the now iron hard cock into her throat. She was just achieving a measure of success. Another half-inch had vanished, when a bellow rose from beyond the wall. ""Shit girl! You're eating my dick. Oh Fuckkkkkkkkkk!""</p><p>Cum blasted from around Kaley's lips and spewed from her nose as the stranger blew his slimy load in her five-year-old mouth. Caught by surprise Kaley gagged then coughed around the invading dick. She backed off, releasing the head and coughed up cum. It drooled down from her lower lip as another blast painted her face. With her eyes closed against the burning spunk the sleek preschooler lunged forward and captured the cock by feel. Her throat worked as she drank the rest of the man's load.</p><p>The man backed up, pulling his wilting dick from Kaley's tiny mouth and withdrawing it back through the hole. They heard the sound of him zipping. ""That was the best honey, the fucking best."" The stall door opposite them banged and they heard the man making his way out of the restroom. The entrance door creaked then thumped shut on its pneumatic closer. Silence followed.</p><p>Lisa waited pulled coarse industrial grade toilet paper from the dispenser and used it to clean her tiny daughter's face. The cute blond was covered in glistening, aromatic spunk and her mother did her best to blot it up.</p><p>Lisa again took her post at the door, her oozing cunt had dried out somewhat as apprehension again pushed its way to the fore. Ten minutes passed, then twenty. Lisa had almost decided to call it a night when she saw a figure approaching. A portly man appeared in the feeble light. He rolled like a sailor as he left the path and headed for the restroom. Lisa pulled back from the crack. A second later the men's room door squealed open.</p><p>Lisa and Kaley had time to enter the stall before a light, almost tentative, knock sounded from the far side of the wall. Before Lisa could respond her daughter brought her own tiny fist up and responded with the sharp raps.</p><p>Nothing happened for a long moment then they heard a rustling sound, a short, thick cock pushed through the hole a second later. Lisa raised the camera and began to tape as Kaley leaned forward and began to give her second blowjob to a member of her own species.</p><p>The child was less tentative and more aggressive this time around. The fat man's dick was limp when shoved through the hole. She attacked it with her tongue, licking and batting at it like a kitten with a toy mouse. Slowly the member began to stiffen under the assault. As soon as it was moderately hard Kaley opened wide and forced her tiny mouth over the bloated head. She screwed her face from side to side, forcing more prick into her mouth.</p><p>With half of the fat six-inch dick in her mouth she paused then drove forward again. Her throat worked as she swallowed and then the anonymous prick bent slightly as the applied pressure. Abruptly the fat head slipped into her throat. She kept going, four inches, five, she pressed on. When she stopped her lips were crushed against the plywood and the fat dick was buried in her throat</p><p>The fat man was now breathing very hard. But he made no move. He seemed to be waiting for what was to come next. Lisa raged to herself, 'fuck her throat you idiot. Use her five-year-old baby mouth like you would a crack whore's pussy. Fuck my little slut's mouth.' Her own perverted thoughts set Lisa off. Suddenly her pussy was five-alarm hot.</p><p>The man must have gotten the idea because he began to pant. The thin plywood wall boomed and shuddered alarmingly as his gut banged into it. Kaley made choking sounds but kept her face planted to the dirty wall as the anonymous cock ravaged her preschool throat. Her neck bulged rhythmically as the dick drove over her tongue and into her tiny cocksucking gullet.</p><p>Lisa supported the camera with one hand as she attacked her pussy with the other. The image in the viewfinder tilted and jiggled as she fumbled shoved down her pants and fumbled with her panties. The soaked material was being obstinate. Nearly crying with frustration Lisa shoved her pants lower; she grasped the wet crotch of her underwear and ripped the flimsy garment apart with a single tug. She moaned as her fingers' found their way to her hot, wet pussy. Steadying the camera against her shoulder she fucked herself to the timing of the fat pedophiles mouth fucking thrusts.</p><p>Whatever else the fat man was, he had staying power. For nearly five minutes he fucked the child's face. Twice Kaley briefly pulled off to cough and take a shuddering breath. Both times long beards of thick pre-cum drooled off her lip before she dove back onto the fat, glistening cock. Lisa had nearly cum a dozen times by then. Deliberately she held back. She wanted to cum just as her five-year-old cocksucking daughter finally got slimy, smelly man spunk washing over her tonsils.</p><p>The noises from the other side of the wall got louder. That fat man had began to blow like a steam engine from the exertion. Now he began to take big open mouthed gulps of air as he picked up the pace of his fucking. The wall boomed faster and gave off a series of protesting squeaks. Dust sifted down onto mother and daughter. </p><p>""Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit!"" Abruptly the wall gave off a crackling sound and bowed in a few inches. Kaley's mouth was shoved away from the hole as the man's dick drove deep. Quickly she recovered and recaptured the length of lost cock. ""Oh, fucking shit!""</p><p>Lisa saw pull back till just the head of the fat dick was in her tiny mouth and start swallowing franticly. The knowledge that her tiny baby was drinking cum set off her own long delayed orgasm. Her world exploded and her vision reddened out as her own cum melted her guts. The camera strayed up and over Kaley's head to record the grimy ceiling as Lisa slid down the wall of the grimy stall. It was all she could do not to cry out as a fountain of girl-cum sprayed from her cunt, some of it spraying her tiny daughter.</p><p>When Lisa recovered moments later the cock was gone, leaving an empty hole. Over her own ragged breathing she could hear the fat man departing his stall. He seemed to have trouble walking - at least he banged into a lot of things on the way out. Lisa picked up the camera from where it had slid to the floor and taped Kaley licking spunk from the corners of her mouth. The child smiled mischievously and opened her mouth to reveal her tongue still swimming in a lake of white spunk. Streamers of it hung from the roof of her mouth. Still smiling she closed her mouth and swallowed. She opened it to show the cum was gone just as the men's door banged and the fat man staggered into the night.</p><p>Lisa decided that was enough for the night. They gave the last man a few minutes to get clear then mother and daughter exited the restroom and made their own furtive way through the darkness. Only when they reached the safety of the truck did Kaley giggle and speak. ""I like man's cum mommy. Can I have some more?"" Lisa started the engine then leaned over to ruffle the little minxes blond tresses. </p><p>""You little slut, you can have all the cum you want.""</p><p>That night Lisa ate her daughter to a half-dozen shrieking orgasms. Kaley then returned the favor while the dogs took turns taking her from the rear. It was nearly two a.m. before they finally showered and slipped beneath the sheets. Kaley still wasn't done though. When Lisa rolled onto her stomach the child slipped downward beneath the cool linen and gently prized apart her mother's shapely nether cheeks. Lisa drifted off to sleep with her daughter's tongue gently fucking deep into her ass.</p><p>The show seemed to drag the next day. Lisa's last dog wasn't to show till nearly five so she and Kaley had to stay for the duration. The lack of sleep finally caught up with her just after noon and she snuggled down into her chair and went to sleep. She awoke several hours later with a crick in her neck and her butt smarting from the hard metal of the chair. She blinked awake and looked around. The dogs were lounging around her feet, their leashes secured to one of the concrete weighted ring's the promoters provided for that purpose. There was however no sign of Kaley.</p><p>Lisa sat up straighter and looked around. Out on the floor a series of small lap breeds were preening and prancing as the too cheerful voice of the announcer pointed out the best points of each. People were sitting around in the rows of folding metal chairs, others were standing next to the rope that demarked the show area or standing around in small clots but nowhere did she see one diminutive blond dynamo.</p><p>Alarmed Lisa stood and slowly circled the floor. Seeing no sign of her daughter she started another circuit, this time asking after the child. Finally a 50ish, heavy set woman patted her graying bun and gave Lisa a condescending look. ""I think I saw her playing around those doors over there."" She waved a hand and then took a deep breath, ""You know dear you really should keep better track of her. I declare there are enough sick people in the world that---""</p><p>""Thank you"", Lisa cut off the old blowhard before the lecture could really get started and moved toward the indicated doors. They were wide, double doors with paper covered windows. A chain hung sign said 'employees only'. She gave a tentative push and the right hand panel swung open. With a last look back at the show Lisa stepped into the darkness.</p><p>The hallway beyond led off toward another exhibition hall, this one unused at present. For particularly large gatherings the doors could be locked open and the two joined. Lisa paused for a moment to let her eyes adjust. The darkness was not quite absolute. Light filtered through the closed door at her back and a red 'EXIT' sign at the far end of the hall made its own feeble contribution. Lisa stepped off and strode to the far end, unconsciously trying to mute the light thud of her heels on the low pile carpeting.</p><p>The double doors at the far end were locked and the room beyond dark. Lisa turned and retraced her steps. Midway down the hall were two doors, one on either side. The door to the left was a single steel pane and was locked. A low electrical hum came through the panel. The portal opposite was a double door, the right panel moved at her touch and she pushed it open and stepped inside.</p><p>This area appeared to be a dining room. Long trestle tables filled the large space. On the far side stainless glittered dimly from a cafeteria style serving line. Lisa circulated the room, the darkness and silence spooking her somewhat. She was about to depart and contact the hall's security people when a noise stopped her. She moved in the direction she thought it had come from and then paused. After a moment she heard it again, a murmured voice, almost a groan.</p><p>There was a door behind the cafeteria counter. Lisa moved to it peered through the wire-reinforced window. More stainless gleamed from a darkened kitchen. Lisa twisted her head from side to side and leaned left and right to see all she could through the small glass area but she saw no sign of anyone. She backed a step and was debating her next move when the groan came again.</p><p>Summoning her nerve, Lisa gently pushed open the door. It moved with only a light, well oiled, hydraulic hiss. She stepped inside. The floor here was ceramic tile. Her pumps would click loudly in the quiet room. She reached down and slipped them off before easing the door closed behind her. Her view was limited by two rows of pantry shelves that reared to her left and right. They formed a corridor down which she could see a mammoth sink against the far wall.</p><p>A muted rustling directed her attention to the left. There was a gap of about two feet between the left-hand shelf and the wall. Ducking low, Lisa eased through it. The left half of the room opened out. Ranges and grills took up the far wall. Their vent hoods were dimly seen shapes above. The center of the area was devoted to a long butcher-block topped preparation area. Three men stood on the far side of this, visible only from the waist up. One had his arms rigidly at his side, his head back, and a look on near pain on his face. The other two were clustered around him, their eyes downcast and wide.</p><p>There was another pantry shelf at the far end of the space, this one at right angles to the one at Lisa's back. If she could make the far side of it she would have a clear view of just what was happening on the other side of the preparation island. As she pulled back toward the doorway she already had an idea what that would be. One back in the cover of the shelves Lisa crouched low and made her way to the far end of the room. She paused by the sink and peered around the end of the shelving. It was ten feet to the cover of the next pantry shelf. Ten open feet. If any one of the trio glanced up Lisa would be spotted.</p><p>She took a deep breath then crossed the gap at a light trot. There were no cries of alarm or surprise. Lisa crouched behind a stack of flour cans and willed her heart to stop hammering. Once recovered, she eased her way down the shelving till she found a gap she could peer through. She crouched and looked.</p><p>What she saw took her breath away. The three men, all in their early twenties, wore the light blue shirt and pants of the hall's maintenance and custodial staff. Two of them did at least. One of them had his pants and underwear bunched around his ankles. Kaley was on her knees before him, her cute head bobbing up and down on his cock.</p><p>The receiver was Hispanic, he swore lightly in Spanish then looked down at the child who was sucking his dick. The other two were both fondling the bulges in their own pants. The one on the right, a tall blond with spiked hair, facial jewelry and the hard buff body of a surfer started to unzip his pants. ""Man this is fucking wild!""</p><p>The third man nodded. He was black, with a thin build and less height than the blond. The Hispanic grunted, ""Man, she just came up to me and asked if she could suck my cock! Damn she's good!"" He had begun to thrust his hips. The room fell silent except for the obscene slurp of a hard cock pistoning in and out of the wet mouth of a five-year-old slut. Kaley choked occasionally as the hard prick filling her throat drove deep.</p><p>The black now had his own cock free. It was slender, but with an impressive length. The circumcised head was a deep purple. ""Yeah right, you were just back here relaxing huh? I bet she caught you pulling on your wick again.""</p><p>""Man, fuck you."" The statement ended in a groan as Kaley took his cock deep. The child paused with her lips buried in the man's wiry black pubic hair. Gagging sounds emerged from her slender throat as she swallowed around the deeply embedded cock. ""Oh fuck she's good man"".</p><p>The surfer had his cock out now. It was only moderate length but it was as big around as Kaley's wrist. He stroked it a few times then leaned forward to rub it on the kinder-slut's cock sucking face. He leaned over and with one hand pulled the child's dress up to expose her plain white panties. The sheer cotton had bunched up and pulled into the little girl's crack leaving a tantalizing expanse of small creamy baby fat buttocks exposed. ""I bet you've sucked a lot men's cocks haven't you honey?""</p><p>Kaley pulled off the Hispanic's prick with an obscene slurp. She turned to face her questioner, ""Only a few mans' dicks. Mainly I suck dog's dicks.""</p><p>The black had knelt behind the child. Her bunched panties revealed just the ends on the printed moniker on the child's sexy little ass. He'd just started to pull the undergarment down off her little hips when that bombshell dropped into the nearly deserted kitchen. With trembling fingers he peeled the cotton down to reveal the glory of the child's lovely white butt with the faded 'DOG SLUT' written across both tiny cheeks. ""Oh shit dudes, she's got 'dog slut' written on her butt!""</p><p>Kaley giggled at the look these twin shocks had on the surfer then returned to the Hispanic's cock. She swallowed the man's weapon, driving forward in one long obscene slurp till her lower lip collided with his balls. The combination of the paired revelations and the tight hot throat was too much for the Hispanic. He reared his head back. ""Fucccccccck I'm cuming!""</p><p>Kaley pulled back till only the inflamed, throbbing head was in her mouth and alternately sucked and swallowed. She already knew that men put out more cum per spurt than dogs did but they didn't do it as long. This was proven as the Hispanic cock fired a final weak volley and began to wilt. Its owner staggered back on weak legs, pulling his slimy dick from the kinder-slut's mouth, and nearly tripping on the pants around his ankles. He caught himself on the edge of a table and slumped against it. ""Fuck dudes.. Oh Fuck!""</p><p>Kaley swallowed the final mouthful of cum then turned expectantly to the surfer, her mouth open like a baby bird waiting to be fed. The muscular blond wasted no time. He leaned forward and stuffed his iron-hard dick into the five-year-old's waiting mouth. Kaley's tiny mouth at first resisted the fat intruder but the child stretched her lips wider and the thick cock slid slowly past her lips.</p><p>Lisa had worn a medium length skirt and panty hose. The latter were causing her problems at the moment. She desperately wanted to get her fingers into her drooling hot snatch but the thick, reinforced crotch of the garment was resisting her efforts. Finally in frustration she dug her nails into the shear fabric just below the strengthened area and ripped. A nail broke but the thin nylon ripped with a low 'shssssssk' sound. She looked back at the floor show but none of the participants seemed to have noticed. With an opening, Lisa managed to shove her hand into her crotch and with a series of three sharp tugs destroy her undergarment. With a low sob of passion she thrust her hand into her bald cunt and returned her attention to her tiny, slut daughter.</p><p>The surfer was on fire from what he had witnessed and heard. His blood already boiled and the cum simmered in his balls. This led to a certain lack of finesse. With an almost animal grunt he clasped Kaley's blond head in his strong hands and began to fuck her tiny mouth hard. Kaley grunted under the pounding and choked as the thick cock forced its way into her throat rather than waiting for her to allow it entrance. The violence of the obscene coupling startled the child and she began to struggle. The surfer merely clasped her head harder as he picked up the pace of his thrusts. His hard stomach smacked into the pre-schooler's forehead and his dangling balls bruised her tightly stretched lips as he brutally raped her mouth.</p><p>The sound of Kaley gagging and her obviously panicked struggle set Lisa's pussy to boiling. She frigged herself mercilessly while wondering if the trio would now rape Kaley's little pussy. Better still, maybe they would split open her little ass. The thought of her daughter, her screams gagged by a fat prick, having a hard, hot cock shoved forcefully up her still cherry ass caused her already overheated pussy the burn with glorious fuck passion. She swallowed a moan and forced another finger into her sopping cunt.</p><p>The surfer was too turned on to last long. Kaley had brought her hands up and was trying with little success to push the buff chest way when the man suddenly yanked her tiny face into his groin and groaned. He held the child, his cock balls deep in her throat as his prostate fired burst after burst of scalding spunk down her gullet.</p><p>After a long half a minute, during which Kaley became increasingly frantic in her struggles, surfer-dude released his grip on her head. Kaley fell backwards onto her tiny rump, the cock leaving her throat with a wet, audible 'slurp'. A string of spunk stretched from mouth to prick for an instant then snapped.</p><p>The black man was in shock over the child's oral rape but his cock was rock hard. He seemed torn between beating hell out of his co-worker and taking his own turn with the child. The Hispanic seemed uneasy about what he had witnessed but his own prick was showing signs of recovery. Surfer-dude had backed against the counter and was breathing heavily, his wet, limp cock dripped on the floor. Kaley was simply drawing in ragged gasps of sweet air, but her face had been to crumple as the tears gathered.</p><p>Whatever might have happened next didn't because at that moment Lisa's own orgasm tore through her like a Kansas twister. She suppressed her moans but her wildly frigging arm struck a stored saucepan and sent it and a half dozen similar implements crashing to the floor. The Black turned around and saw just the crown of Lisa's blond head.</p><p>""Shit! There's someone there!""</p><p>The effect was like a bomb going off. Pants were hauled up and suddenly limp cocks stuffed inside. In seconds Kaley was alone on the floor. Only the diminishing arc of the exit door's swing attested that anyone other than mother and daughter had ever been in the room. Lisa shakily stood. Her pantyhose were ruined so she shucked the undergarment and used the tattered remains to clean the slick cunt-cream from her thighs and buttocks. She then moved to her crying daughter and swept the child into her arms. ""There, there baby it's okay. Mommy's here. Everything's going to be all right.""</p><p>She pulled the child's panties up and straightened her dress. When mother and daughter exited the kitchen and re-entered the main hall none of the three employees were in sight.</p>"
8,"Arron's Chronicles, Part 1",7.92x57,,"['Mg', 'gg', 'inc']",Arron is a drifting through life till one day his brother calls and asks if he wants to help build a homestead in the remote mountains of West Virginia.  He accepts not knowing that this will lead him to pleasures undreamed of with his brother's two pre-teen daughters.,2012-04-06T00:00:00,"FIRST things first I guess. This is an erotic story written for the enjoyment of consenting adults. If you are not consenting don't read it (now that made a lot of sense). If you are not an adult don't read it. This story contains pedophilia and incest. If this offends you or violates your personal moral code DON'T READ IT.

SECOND: While I have the soapbox I want to say something about the nature of fantasy. That is what this story is FANTASY. I do not condone or agree with the activities portrayed in this story. Anyone in real life who harms a child deserves to be castrated then shot. That said, what is harm? Is a consenting, loving, sexual relationship between a child and an adult harmful? If done with care it is not physically harmful but there are other kinds of harm. Is it emotionally harmful? Perhaps, perhaps not, in actuality it probably varies case by case. Children don't have labels, there is no tag that says 'I can handle sex'. So for that reason alone caring adults should not consider a sexual relationship with a child (uncaring adults are going to do as they damn well please).
THIRD: Now I wish to speak on incest. I have no problem on a moral level with incest. I even consider the idea erotic (go figure) on an abstract level. I only have problems with incest is when it involves an adult and a child. The adult whether he/she be a parent or uncle/aunt or whatever is in a position of authority over the child. That brings in the possibility of coercion. Even if this is not intended there will be an element of it there just because of the authority position. Most children want to please their parents. A child that is subject to sexual advances by a parent may acquiesce even if this is not something they wish to do. I would have the same problem if the adult were a teacher or a principle. Other than that I have no problems with incest. If a brother and sister want to play around under the sheets, as long as certain precautions are taken, more power to them.
LAST: I want to speak on the nature of eroticism. This is in two parts, the first ties in with the nature of fantasy above. I find many things erotic in literature, these include, pedophilia, incest, bestiality, torture, rape, water sports etc... Very few of these things would I find erotic if I was a participant. Let me state that again, not only would I not do them (for moral reasons) but the thought of actually doing them turns me off like a light. Curious, I enjoy reading about them but the thought of doing them is repellant.
Now for the second part, I have for many years read erotic stories, starting with filched copies of Penthouse Letters as a teenager then downloading them from BBS's and finally the internet. I have found many, many erotic stories that I have enjoyed immensely. I have also found a great deal of duds. To be erotic a story needs several things. It has to be believable both in the setting and the actions/reactions of the participants. A story where a child walks into a pool hall, raises her dress and takes on everybody in the place would not be erotic for me no matter how hot the sex, because I would not believe it. A story has to be descriptive. Adjectives and adverbs are important. Don't tell me that Jane dropped to her knees and fucked the dog. Tell me what she feels, what she says, how she moves. Don't tell me a child is cute. Describe her, what is her skin tone, what color are her eyes, her hair? How soft is her skin? What is she thinking?","<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>Arron Winters fiddled with the radio as he droned east on I-64. It was into the small hours and only semi's and the occasional vacation bound sport-ute shared the gently winding asphalt with the old Taurus wagon. He gave up after a few minutes. The car's tired old am radio could only pick up a half-dozen religious shows and one oldies country station full of scratchy old voices wailing about their woes. He snapped the knob off then cranked his window down a notch and lit a cigarette. The Late February chill that roared through the cracked glass whipped the smoke away and helped brace up sagging eyes.</p><p>He passed reflective green signs announcing exits for places like 'Green Sulfur Springs', 'Dawson', and 'Smoot'. The green West Virginia forest rolled by on each side, rendered inky black by the night.</p><p>Arron was the older of the Winter's brothers by four years. At thirty-eight he was over educated and under employed. A masters in classical literature had done little for his employment hopes so he'd returned to school and added a BS in geology to his repertoire. That should have turned the ticket but for one small hitch. He'd found out a little late that he had no taste for corporate America. Five years and eleven different employers had proved that out well. He was finally left with a resume full of bad references and no real desire to submit the thing to anyone anyway. He'd been rescued from impending poverty only by the death of an elderly uncle.</p><p>Neither brother had seen the old coot since they were children. Arron had vague memories of a portly, balding man with a florid face who would regale for hours about crooked politicians and greedy business interests. Subjects of little interest, at least to a five-year-old.</p><p>The old man had lived in a battered mobile home in a park full of equally battered mobile homes. The fact that he owned the park had never raised the family's estimates of him in the least, so it was with considerable surprise that it was learned that the old miser had managed to squirrel away $600,000 and then left everything to two sons of a snooty sister that he'd met only once.</p><p>After selling the park and paying the taxes the two were left with about $200,000 apiece. Arron had seen the gift as a life ring and reached for it with both hands. A quick trip to an investment adviser and it was all placed in nice, safe, low return stocks and funds. Income rarely ran over ten-thousand a year but it rarely fell below that either. Arron had sold his overpriced home for the value of the note, ditched most of his possessions at fire-sale prices and taken to the road as a traveling pauper, but not a bum at least.</p><p>In the past five years he'd crossed the country a dozen times. He'd hiked the Appalachian trail, visited every battlefield, crawled through miles of dank caves. He'd hit a state park and set up for a week or a month then off again to whatever else interested him. In the winter he drifted south, sometimes as far as Mexico. In the summer it was north, sometimes as far as Canada.</p><p>His happy-go-lucky lifestyle had sit poorly with his over-achiever family, particularly with his younger brother Carl, an over-achiever's over-achiever. While Arron had been sitting through lectures on Homer and Machiavelli Carl had been driving his way toward an MBA. While Arron had been sitting through lectures on igneous rock formation Carl had baled out on his first company with a golden parachute and promptly founded another. While Arron was cleaning out his desk yet again Carl had watched his third Company go through its third stock split.</p><p>Arron had visited his brother only three times in the intervening years. The visits had been tense affairs full of unspoken accusations and recriminations. He'd rarely stayed over a day, always bailing out with a promise not to do that again.</p><p>That had made it all the more surprising when Carl had tracked him down in Colorado and pleaded with him to come East. The voice on the phone had been tired, worn, not the 90 mph all business all-of-the-time voice Arron remembered.</p><p>""You know the land I bought in West Virginia?""</p><p>""Yeah, in the park.""</p><p>""That's it, can you be there in a week or so.""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>""Good,.........looking forward to seeing you bro.""</p><p>And that had been that.</p><p>The exit sign for State Road 55 blazed green in the high beams. Arron slowed and gave a signal. The tires whined and he left the inter-state behind. State Road 55 was a two lane that wound generally north. Generally because it followed the path of least resistance. The road writhed around hills with turns so sharp they set the wagon's old cv joints to chattering then dropped into a hollow so suddenly that the stomach needed a moment to catch up. Sometimes the road was blasted out of the side of a mountain with only a single strip of steel or cable between the passenger's door and a vertical drop of hundreds of feet. At other times it dropped into forest so dense that it seemed to close overhead like a tunnel. Arron had a compass affixed to the windshield, he watched in awe as it swung through 270 degrees in less than a mile of road.</p><p>Dawn found him pulling into the bustling burg of Ives. He slowed at a wide place and pulled off into a gravel lot. An old two story general store of peeling white planks loomed over three modern, electronic pumps. The glistening appliances looked out of place. He used his check card at the pump and set the Taurus to feeding then stepped inside.</p><p>A bell tinkled as he opened the door and a friendly, white haired head popped over the lip of the counter.</p><p>""Howdy son. What can I do for you?""</p><p>The inside of the store was a maze of tiny paths through towering shelves offering groceries, garden hoses, car parts and every item in between. Arron turned from the confusing array and greeted the proprietor.</p><p>""Just getting gas. I was hoping you could tell me where I could get something to eat around here.""</p><p>""Polly's is just up the road bout half a mile. Good breakfast.""</p><p>""That's what I'm looking for, thanks.""</p><p>He bought two packs of Kool's then headed back to the car. The plank floor creaked as he stepped outside.</p><p>Polly turned out to be about five feet tall and nearly as wide. She smiled and seated him at a corner table. In less than a minute he had a steaming cup of coffee and a grease stained menu. He was going to have bacon and eggs till he noticed venison was one of the meats available and had that instead of bacon. Breakfast arrived with a yeast biscuit so light it seemed ready to float off the plate. He asked for and got two more before he'd finished. He paid the bill, left a generous tip and then hit the road.</p><p>A full stomach after a night of driving left him groggy. He debated stopping somewhere and sleeping in the car but he only had forty or so miles to go and decided to press on. He cranked the window down all the way and tried the radio again. To his surprise a classic rock station in Beckley came in loud and clear. It would fade to static as the car dropped into hollows then return strongly as he climbed the next hill.</p><p>Carl's land was not exactly in a park. It was in Monongahala National Forest. The National Forest service had a policy of buying up landlocked parcels of privately owned property within their boundaries when the old owner died. Such an event had occurred two years before but at the time the Federal government was experiencing one of its occasional spending freezes. Carl had stepped in and purchased the land off of the heirs as an investment, foreseeing re-selling it to the Forest Service at a profit later. With a new administration however had come new policies, he still had the land.</p><p>He drove for another hour then sighted the forest station his brother had told him about. Gravel popped and pinged as he pulled into the lot.</p><p>It was not a visitor's center, just a working station. A government issue prefab with a tower looming behind it. Inside was a tiny presentation area complete with TV and VCR. A wall with a teller-type window and unmarked door separated this from a cramped back room that sported several desks and filing cabinets. A grandmotherly type in an overstuffed Forest Service uniform was restocking brochure holders when he stepped inside. She looked up.</p><p>""If you want to climb the tower it doesn't open for another half-hour.""</p><p>""I'm not looking to climb the tower. I'm Arron Winters. My brother Carl told me to pick up some keys here.""</p><p>She frowned in concentration for a moment then her face cleared. ""Oh, I wasn't expecting you for another couple of days. Can I see some ID""</p><p>He fumbled out his wallet then extracted his license from the clear compartment. The woman peered at it for a moment then looked up, comparing him to the photo. ""Reckon you're him."" She handed the license back then went through the door alongside the window. She was back in a minute with a small manila envelope and another brochure. ""Ever been up there?""</p><p>""No maam.""</p><p>She dumped the envelopes contents on a low table. Nearly a dozen small key rings clattered to the table. She picked one up. It held a single key along with a metal ringed paper identification disk. The disk had the number '27' written on it in blue ink.</p><p>""The gates are all numbered. There'll be a little diamond shaped sign either on a post a few feet from the gate or on the gate itself. Be sure you close and lock each one behind you.""</p><p>Arron stared morosely as she swept the mass of keys back into the envelope. His hopes for bed in the next hour quickly evaporating. The woman turned to the brochure. She opened it up and turned it so the map on the back was up. Kneeling on the worn carpet, she took a pen from a pocket and began to trace a path through the maze of service and logging roads. ""The Roads are numbered too. Generally by rectangular plaques tacked to trees at intersections and every quarter mile or so along the way."" She tapped the brochure with the pen. ""They match the numbers on the map.""</p><p>""How far do I have to go?""</p><p>""As the crow flies about twenty miles. Your probably going to have to drive twice that though.""</p><p>The woman rose as Arron's spirits sank further. She went to the entrance door and opened it. Arron's Taurus was the only car in the lot. ""That wagon yours?""</p><p>""Yes maam.""</p><p>""You got a cell phone.""</p><p>Arron nodded.</p><p>The woman went to the teller window and reached inside she fumbled around a moment then found what she was after. She turned and thrust a business card into his hand. Numbly he looked at it, 'RURAL RESCUE, OFF ROAD TOWING' proclaimed the header. Underneath there were several phone numbers. He brought the card to his forehead in salute. ""Thank you maam.""</p><p>He drove several miles further on 55 before turning off on a paved forest service road. A large brown painted sign with routed out letters in gold attested to the fact. A metal sign just beyond stated the penalties for everything from littering to poaching.</p><p>He drove several miles without sighting a vehicle, stopping at each dirt turnoff to check its marker against the route marked on the brochure. He found it and turned off onto a gravel lane that wound past the base of a pine covered knob. He encountered the first gate 200 yards in and fumbled in the envelope till he found the correct key. It worked and he moved the car through and closed and locked the portal behind him.</p><p>For the next hour he drove over roads that ranged from good graded gravel to potholed but passable clay. He'd just about decided that the Forest Service woman had been putting one over on the out-of-towner when he sighted a rusty marker sign on the trunk of a brooding elm. For ten minutes he'd been idling along at a walking pace, as the car lurched through ruts and holes, looking for his next turnoff. The number on the plate matched but he'd seen no road. He put the car into reverse and backed up, brush and weeds scraped along the undercarriage. He stopped with the offending sign centered in his bug spattered windshield and got out.</p><p>Between two intruding masses of wild blackberry was a space scarcely three feet wide. Beyond the track opened slightly to reveal a washed and rutted logging road that led straight up the side of a mountain, vanishing between serried ranks of pine, fir and maple. Muttering a silent apology to the Forest Service he climbed back into the car and nursed it into the inadequate gap.</p><p>Thorns squealed on the faded paint as the car shouldered the blackberries aside. The machine lurched and bounced as it encountered the first of the deep ruts. Crooning entreaties to mechanical gods he eased the wagon through. The undercarriage banged metallically as it bottomed on the rough surface.</p><p>Banging, clanging and swearing he finally rounded the mountain and started down the far side. At the bottom a good sized stream ran swiftly but shallowly over a wide sheet of slate. He idled across the ford then returned to banging and swearing.</p><p>It was noon before he stopped the car at the base of a long, winding pig-path of a road. According to his map his brother's land lay only little more than half a mile away.</p><p>He got out of the car and glared at the final obstacle.</p><p>Actually pig path was a generous term. The lane was an old logging road but this part of the forest hadn't been logged in a dozen years. In the intervening span the road had been serving perfectly as a path for the spring rains. A wide gully, in places two feet deep meandered down the center. Tree roots and exposed outcroppings of rock were liberally sprinkled about. Lesser ruts and miniature gullies branched off here and there.</p><p>Shaking his head Arron got back into his long suffering wagon and pointed the machines nose uphill. The going was rough. Made more so by the fact that the center rut kept him for switching from one side of the road to the other to avoid really bad sections. If he dropped a wheel into that canyon it would take a bulldozer to wrench the car free. At a snail's pace he scraped his way up the mountain. Several times the car tried to high-side on some obstacle or another. Each time only judicious use of the accelerator and violent sawing of the wheel kept it moving. He emerged onto a mini plateau after ten minutes only to be confronted by a 't' junction that was not on his map. He stopped the car and simply stared for half a minute. Finally inspiration bubbled up through his tired brain cells and he got out of the car. The right fork was virgin. Nothing had passed since the last rains. The left held a single set of tread marks. He noted dully as he returned to the car that the tread marks had been made by a rather aggressive off road tire. Carl hadn't tried to bring a street car up Satan's pike.</p><p>Ten minutes later he emerged onto a grassy meadow. A high-riding 4x4 pickup was parked a short space from a large cabin tent. Another tent, this one screen walled enclosed a folding table that was itself burdened with masses of camping gear and cookware. The charred remains of a fire was located midway between the two tents.</p><p>He parked the wagon alongside the truck and got out. The latter he noticed with grudging approval was a Quad Cab Ram 2500 with the Cummins diesel and an Allison transmission. The truck was about as rugged as they came for backwoods work, not at all what he would have expected of Carl. One of the snooty but impractical utes, a Lexus, Lincoln or Mercedes was more his brother's style.</p><p>He wondered through the campsite but no one was around. Shrugging, he walked back to the wagon. Someone would show eventually, he'd just nap till they arrived. He delved into the mass in the back of the car and came up with his sleeping bag. He unrolled it onto the bare ground and kicked off his shoes. Within minutes of stretching out he was asleep.</p><p>He was teased from the depths of dreamless sleep by quiet giggling. Eyes opened and stared at the puffy cumulus clouds that moved slowly overhead. Brain noted dully that the clouds were tinged red. Sunset or sunrise it decided. Memory kicked in with a dull 'whump'. Sunset brain decided.</p><p>Arron groaned and blinked away the fogginess. He lowered his gaze. Standing at his feet were two bookends, they weren't quite matching. Left bookend was blond and about 3 1/2 feet tall. Large eyes of a beautiful blue stared out of a very cute tanned face. A graceful neck led to narrow shoulders and a flat chest. A tight pink one piece bathing suit swelled down to barely rounded little-boy hips the fabric was cut high revealing a creamy expanse of smooth hip. Thin, tan thighs and muscular calves ending in tiny bare feet rounded out the ensemble. Right bookend was similar, though shorter, straight, glossy black hair was cut into a short bob. Brown eyes replaced blue. Right bookend was wearing blue instead of pink. Right bookend had also stopped giggling, hard to giggle with your thumb in your mouth.</p><p>Arron noted a rather hairy pair of legs centered behind the little girls. He raised his eyes further to meet the grinning face of his younger brother. Carl was dressed in only ragged cutoffs. He held a dripping can of beer in either hand.</p><p>Arron levered himself upright with a groan. He accepted the proffered beer and drained a quarter of it before he felt steady enough to continue to his feet. ""You just getting back from your hike?""</p><p>""Nope, we've been back for hours and we weren't hiking we were swimming. You looked like you needed the sleep though so we let you be till supper was ready. He motioned to where Jenny, his pretty brunette wife, knelt by the fire stirring something savory.</p><p>""Swimming, in February?"" It was now up into the sixties he estimated, a warm day for the season but still damn cold for swimming.</p><p>Carl grinned. ""We've got a hot spring. It's not real big but it is hot.""</p><p>That piqued the geologist in Arron. He knew there were some hot springs on the East coast but they were damn few. He hadn't known there were any in West Virginia.</p><p>The little blond stepped forward, ""After supper we'll take you down and show you uncle Arron.""</p><p>Arron grinned at the adorable child her blond hair he now noticed was wavy, and reached almost to her firm little butt. He looked back at Carl, ""This must be Lena?"" At Carl's nod he turned to the other child and leaned down. ""That makes you Sarah."" The last time he had seen her the child had been a screaming babe in diapers. ""How old are you honey?""</p><p>Lena butted in, ""She's just three, I'm six."" She said it with all the haughty pride a six year old could muster.</p><p>Sarah shot her bigger sister a glare and jerked her thumb from her mouth. ""Four!"" She said with wounded pride.</p><p>""Nuhuh, not for another month!""</p><p>""Almost.""</p><p>""Nuhuh!""</p><p>""Uhuh!""</p><p>Carl looked at Arron over the quarreling heads of his daughters and made pantomimed throttling motions with his hands. Arron grinned in response.</p><p>Supper was a good stew well seasoned with bay leaf and a touch of pepper. Arron cleaned his plate and gladly accepted a second portion. Midway through that plate a squirming little eel in a blue one piece wormed under one arm and plopped down into his lap. Sarah looked up at him and promptly stuck her thumb back into her mouth.</p><p>Conversation was limited to small talk. Arron was dying for an explanation of just why he was here, hell he wanted to know why Carl was here. Younger bro had never been the woodsy type. He sensed the subject was being carefully avoided though so he played along and upheld his end.</p><p>That was getting harder to do though with Sarah wiggling around in his lap. To his chagrin that hard little butt squirming around on his cock was starting to get a response. He hoped the child didn't notice, when he glanced down at her she just stared up with those liquid brown eyes.</p><p>As soon as he finished the second plate Lena stepped over and started tugging on his arm. ""C'mon let's go to the spring. You promised to take us.""</p><p>Carl was about to point out that he'd promised no such thing when Jenny piped up with an amused lilt. ""You'd better take them or you won't here the end of it for the rest of the night.""</p><p>Sensing that perhaps husband and wife wanted some time alone Arron rose to his feet. They collected a Coleman lantern, towels and three big fluffy robes. The walk back might be chilly. They detoured by the Taurus and Arron had the girls stand on one side of the car while he changed into trunks on the other.</p><p>They descended the slope and entered the woods. There was no real trail but the sound of gurgling water drifted musically up from lower down the hill. Guided by the hissing lantern they bobbed and weaved between the trees toward the sound. They'd covered perhaps one-hundred yards when the distinct smell of sulfur reached Arron's nose. Another dozen yards and they emerged into a small clearing. The pool was tiny, not really big enough for swimming. It was perhaps ten feet to the far side and twice that from end to end. The bottom was smooth slate and nowhere more than three feet from the surface. The floor shelved at the upper end creating a series of natural chairs and couches. Steam rose from the placid surface.</p><p>With a whoop the girls dropped their burdens and waded in. Arron took long enough to find a secure resting place for the lantern, then hung his towel and robe along with those the children had dropped from a convenient branch.</p><p>He tested the water and found it to be maybe one-hundred degrees. He eased in then squatted down, letting the soothing heat climb his chest. The girls had started to wrestle and splash, fighting for position on the 'couches' at the far end. Horseplay on the hard, slick rock was not among the safest of activities. He felt as if he should call them down but he did not feel comfortable doing so. They weren't his kids. He also didn't want to come on as a four-hundred pound ogre on the first night of his stay.</p><p>He was still debating when events forced his hand. Lena pinched Rachel and the three-year old gave her older sister a hefty shove in retaliation. The blond lost her footing and, arms windmilling, went backwards off the ledge she'd been standing on. She came up a second later, coughing and sputtering, then lunged for the smaller girl with murder in her eyes.</p><p>Arron clapped his hands together loudly, ""That's enough!""</p><p>The two children halted as if a switch had been flipped. Both heads rotated his way as if on gimbals. Meekly they dropped their arms, the rough-housing was at an end. A moment later he had his arms full of giggling, wiggling little girls. Both tried to climb into his lap at the same time. Lena won by dint of greater mass and plopped her butt down onto his lap before reclining against his chest. His cock was laying flaccid between his legs but began to harden as the scantily clad little butt wiggled down on it.</p><p>'For god sake, she's six', he thought. 'Heel', he ordered his dick. The mutinous bastard refused to obey and rose till it was wedged into the crack of the child's butt. He feverently hoped she wouldn't notice.</p><p>Rachel stood alongside and bounced on her toes for perhaps thirty seconds then began to shove at her sister. The elder girl slid aside with good grace, her tight little cheeks giving his now raging dick a final caress as she went. Instead of simply climbing into his lap Rachel crawled up onto his thighs on her hands and knees. Once balanced she rose and wrapped her arms about his neck. Instinctively his hands moved to support her. His right ended up cupping her tiny butt.</p><p>The younger girl still had a good portion of baby fat, oddly it filled out her thighs and buttocks giving her a more womanly figure than her sister. The hot little buttocks under his hand was soft and delightfully smooth, all the more so since her bathing suit had pulled up into her crack as she had moved about. Most of what his hand touched was bare ass-flesh. His cock gave another twitch and tried to tear its way out of his trunks.</p><p>It was a chilly trio that trudged back up toward the distant fire. With the coming of full dark the temperature had plummeted into the fifties. Even with the plush robes it was a teeth chattering trek. They gathered around the fire and warmed cold flesh. After summoning his courage Arron left the girls to their parents and headed for his car for some dry clothes.</p><p>He pitched his tent halfway around the fire from Carl's, about midway between it and the screened dining fly. His was a small backpacking model, he had a larger one in the car but he didn't need the room and it was more of a hassle to erect. After installing his foam mattress and his sleeping bag he returned to the fire. The children had already been put to bed so the three adults sat around on the log benches saying little. After a few minutes Jenny yawned and said she was going to turn in herself. They watched her go then Carl stood and walked to the dining fly. The soft whine of a zipper cut the night and then he was back. He set two plastic cups on the ground then cracked the seal on a bottle of Dewers. He splashed a generous slug into each and then passed one to Arron.</p><p>""Cheers."" They clicked cups then drank. Carl felt the scotch burning its way down his esophagus. It hit his stomach and then the warmth spread into his limbs, chasing the last of the damp chill away.</p><p>Carl lifted his glass and examined the diminished level of the liquor before turning his gaze to his older brother. ""I guess you're wondering what all this is about. Why I asked you to meet me here and all that.""</p><p>Arron nodded.</p><p>""Good of you not to pry before now.""</p><p>Arron shrugged, ""I figured you'd tell me when you got ready.""</p><p>Carl jerked his head and tossed of the remainder of the liquor in his cup. ""Well I guess I'm ready."" He refilled his one cup then topped off Arron's. ""Tell me brother, how much of that 200,000 do you have left?""</p><p>Arron shrugged, ""All of it, a little more actually. I generally don't spend all the interest each year so it builds a little.""</p><p>Carl took a sip of his drink. ""In that case you're probably worth a little bit more than me right now.""</p><p>That statement thudded between them like an anvil. The silence stretched for a moment then Arron gasped, ""For god's sake how?""</p><p>Carl waved his cup in a vague gesture. ""I was well off, maybe even rich. But I saw an opportunity to get really filthy rich and took it. Cashed out all of my stock's and bonds and put the whole shebang into a little company that was going to release the next breakthrough in computer sound. The firm was legit, the research solid, everything on the level.""</p><p>""What happened?""</p><p>""Happened, I tell you what happened"", he chuckled, perhaps a little drunk already and took another sip of scotch, ""Three guys working out of a garage beat 'em to the punch. A little case of parallel engineering. The little guys got it working first, they got a working prototype, they got the press and then they got the patents. Overnight my golden goose turned into a plucked turkey. I was in for ten million, pretty much everything I owned, even mortgaged the house. The lawyers are still sorting through the debris but I'll probably be lucky to see ten-thousand of it again.""</p><p>Arron finished off his drink and signaled for a refill. As the liquid gurgled into his glass he spoke. ""So what. Hell Carl you were a millionaire before you were thirty. You have the touch. You're still young. Build another fortune. Hell if you need some capital I suppose I could-""</p><p>""No!"" Carl topped his own glass then leaned the bottle against his leg. ""Let's lay that to rest right now. I didn't bring you up here to hit you up for a loan. I've got contacts. If I wanted a million I could probably have it in a week."" He took another gulp of scotch. ""What you said was correct. I could probably make it all back. Another ten years or so of twelve hour days, another thousand or so redeye flights to god knows where. Another ten years of seeing more of my secretary than I do my wife. Yeah I could make it all back and then some."" He leaned forward, his face suddenly almost fierce. ""But what if I don't want to!""</p><p>He leaned back. ""Did you know I had a heart attack?""</p><p>Arron started at that. Carl had always kept himself in decent shape, hand and racquetball had been part of his weekly schedule as sure as board meetings and deadlines. Now that he looked for it though he could see a difference. His siblings color was paler, his shoulders more rounded, the cheeks perhaps a tad shrunken.</p><p>Carl continued, ""Last year. Thirty-fucking-three and I pitch over right at my desk. If my secretary hadn't come in to ask for a clarification on a letter she was typing we probably wouldn't be talking. Stress, the doctors said. A fucking decade of burning the candle at both ends while fucking trying to light the middle."" He took a gulp of his drink then picked up the bottle and held it up examine the level. ""We're not doing enough damage here bro, drink faster."" Taking his own advice he took another gulp.</p><p>""There were other problems as well"", he continued. Six months ago Jenny told me to get help or she was leaving. It was the stress again you see. It had rendered certain equipment non-functional. A woman has needs and I wasn't filling them."" He tried to take another drink and found his cup empty. He refilled it and then Arron's as well.</p><p>""Do you remember your last visit, the fight we had that night.""</p><p>Arron grimaced, the memory still hurt. ""Yes.""</p><p>""Did you know why I was so pissed at your devil-may-care, freebooter lifestyle?""</p><p>""You said I was wasting myself.""</p><p>""Yes"", Carl slurred, ""that's what I said. That's not the real reason though."" He leaned forward again. ""I was fucking jealous. You'd decided to chuck it all and go have fun and I was fucking green. I had a wife, kids, responsibility. I thought it only fair that you be as miserable as me. I was in a trap, a fucking mime in a box.""</p><p>""Anyway, it's too late to make a long story short but I'll shorten it. Me and Jenny sat down last month and had a heart to heart. Maybe the first real one we'd ever had. Turns out we both had some notions about each other that we're wrong. I'd always assumed she wouldn't be freaking happy without the big house and the cars and Wednesday evenings with the women's club. Turned out that she didn't give three shits for all that stuff. She had a secret cache of BackPacker and Mother Earth News magazines. She hid them because she thought I wouldn't approve. She'd dig them out while I was away and dream of something simpler and cleaner."" He grinned. ""Did you know she wanted to sign up for the Peace Corp.""</p><p>""Well we found out that deep down we wanted the same things. For years we wanted the same things and we'd never told each other. We discussed our options then I remembered this place. We sold everything. I bought the truck and some camping gear, told my lawyers to freaking handle it and here we are. I've always wanted to write. I've got at least a dozen versions of the 'Great American Novel' rolling around in my head. Now I've got the time to try them. I'm not totally destitute. I figure we'll build a house here, maybe stay a year, maybe a decade"", he looked around at the darkness. From somewhere a whippoorwill began to call. ""Maybe forever.""</p><p>""Where do I come in?"", Arron asked.</p><p>Carl shook his head. ""Bro, I am one shitty carpenter. I thought maybe you could give us a hand and maybe enjoy some time with a brother that's not looking down his high-falootin nose at you.""</p><p>Arron thought about it for a moment then grinned and nodded. They clicked glasses and drank.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>Arron awoke to the sounds of childish play. His eyes fluttered open. For a moment he stared at the bright yellow nylon over his head and debated going back to sleep. The smell of fresh coffee and frying bacon pulled at him like a magnet however. Groaning, he crawled from the sleeping bag and fumbled till he'd found his jeans. He unzipped the door of his tent then crawled out.</p><p>""Good morning"", Jenny piped cheerfully from the dining fly.</p><p>He grumbled something unintelligible back. That set the girls to giggling. The screened sides had been rolled up on the fly, saving him the effort of fumbling for the door. He dropped onto the hard bench seat and winced as the impact set off fireworks in his head. A plate of scrambled eggs and bacon appeared before him along with a steaming mug of coffee. His stomach roiled at the smell of the food but the coffee smelled divine. He grasped the mug with trembling hands and took a big gulp. It burned his lips and tongue but it was still delicious.</p><p>Jenny seated herself on the opposite bench. ""Feeling a little under the weather this morning are we?"" He looked up to see a knowing smile on her pretty face. She held the empty scotch bottle between one thumb and forefinger. The girls giggled again.</p><p>Arron gave her a wan smile and stuck his face back into the coffee mug.</p><p>After finishing most of his coffee Arron found that the food smelled better. He tucked into it with gusto. He was finishing his second helping and starting on his third cup of coffee when Carl emerged from the cabin tent.</p><p>Arron by now felt at least remotely human and joined in the good natured ribbing his brother received about his condition.</p><p>Once Carl was fueled and watered the two brothers held a short conference. Carl confessed that he had not as yet done a full survey of the property. That seemed the first thing on the agenda. While Carl went to dress Arron wondered over to his wagon and rummaged in the cluttered cargo compartment. He finally found his hiking boots along with a thick pair of all synthetic socks. He put these on then rummaged some more till he came up with a long sleeved shirt, a machete and a compass. He laid the latter items on the tailgate while he put on the shirt.</p><p>Carl came up as Arron started to dig yet again. ""I though you had a 4x4. I'd have made other arrangements if I'd known what you were driving. I'm surprised you got this up here.""</p><p>Carl backed out with a leather western-style gun belt wrapped around a holstered revolver. ""I had a blazer. Motor blew up in New Mexico last year. So I got the wagon.""</p><p>He was buckling on the gun before he noticed his brother's raised brows. Carl was politically a little left of center and disapproved of guns on principle.</p><p>Arron finished buckling the belt on then pulled the pistol and checked the load. It was a Ruger single-six in .22 caliber. Not much to impress bears or elk but just the ticked for the occasional snake. He opened the gate and rotated the cylinder. Five and one empty, just as it should be. He clicked the rolled the cylinder till the empty was under the hammer and re-holstered the gun. ""Carl you're well back in the sticks here. You can't call on animal control if you sight a rattlesnake or a rabid animal. You're going to have to deal with those things yourself. That means a gun is going to be a necessary tool.""</p><p>Carl pursed his lips. After a moment he nodded but it was obvious he was still not comfortable with the concept.</p><p>Carl had a survey map done at the time he bought the property. The two of them unrolled it onto the hood of the Taurus. They turned this way and that finding and pointing out landmarks then Arron aligned the map, made a guess as compass deviation and took a couple of sightings. He longed for a USGS topo of the area. It would have been invaluable but they didn't have one.</p><p>They headed downhill to locate the property's southern boundary first. Their path took them close enough to the hot spring to here Jenny and the kids laughing and splashing. Carl's lot was rectangular and a little under 1000 acres. A big chunk of land, especially to be enclosed in a national forest. The actual border measurements were almost exactly a mile by a mile and a half. That meant to do a full circumference they'd need to walk five miles. Not a problem on open land or even on a trail. Through heavy, mountainous, woods it might be a problem.</p><p>The found the southern boundary about thirty minutes after setting out. The Forest Service had helpfully erected signs on the tree's lining a small stream that stated that the land beyond was Forest Service property. Looking around they soon found several stakes with faded pink ribbons. The southern verge roughly followed the stream. The poorly disciplined little watercourse writhed like a snake, sometimes wandering fully onto government land, sometimes fully onto Carl's. The thick forest canopy had held down the undergrowth so they made decent time. They found the western boundary a little after ten, spitefully the stream had abandoned them a quarter of a mile back.</p><p>The western border was rougher going. Arron took a compass sighting then the two set out directly up a steep mountain. It was after noon before they crested the top, they'd come a little over a half-mile north and almost as far up. They rested on the top for about twenty minutes then started back down the far side. Several times they sighted what appeared to be ruined structures of some kind but fought off the urge to deviate from their planned course. They found the northern boundary a little after three in the afternoon. It was halfway up yet another mountain. Legs ached and empty stomachs were now growling. By mutual consent they decided to call it a day and head back to camp.</p><p>Arron took a compass sighting and led off. They'd gone only a few hundred yards when they encountered another stream. It was deep with steeply cut sides, a trickle of water moved over moss covered stones at the bottom. They found a narrow point and jumped across. They were about to set off again when something glinted through the bare branches of the trees about fifty yards downstream. Unable to resist they detoured to take a look.</p><p>The glint had come off the back glass of a car. A 59 Buick complete with portholes and tail fins to be precise. The old machine rested half in and half out of the stream. The body showed little rust and the two-tone paint though faded was still identifiable as to color, maroon over gray.</p><p>There were no wheels or tires but all of the glass was still intact, the windows were even rolled up. Arron moved to the high side of the machine and tried the drivers door. It opened with a long groan. He had to struggle to pull the heavy door up against gravity. The seats were tattered but in place, as was the dash and most of the interior trim.</p><p>Arron shook his head and let the heavy door fall closed. It sealed with a solid 'thunk'. As they started again back to camp Carl groaned, ""Isn't that going be a bitch to haul out of here. Wonder if we could con a junkyard into coming after it?""</p><p>Arron's head swiveled around. ""I was kind'a thinking about fixing it up.""</p><p>Carl gave him an incredulous stare.</p><p>""Well it's mostly all there, the body's in good shape. I've always liked old stuff."" He shrugged, feeling defensive under that stare. ""Hell the poor thing survived all these years sitting in a stream bed. Seems a shame to send it to the crusher.""</p><p>Carl grinned and slapped his brother on the back. ""Bro if you want it you can have it. We still gotta get it out of the stream though.""</p><p>It was five-thirty before they reached camp. Jenny was preparing a supper of macaroni and steaks. The latter were the last of the fresh meat.</p><p>After eating the girl's again wanted Arron to take them to the stream. As soon as he gave in they scrambled to get into their swimsuits. He could tell from the look that passed between Jenny and Carl that they had plans for the time alone.</p><p>This time they were scarcely in the water before the girl's mobbed him. For ten minutes the three were a writhing mass of wet, slick flesh wrestling around in the shallows. Finally he gave in and allowed the girls to pin him. Rachel sat on his shoulders facing his feet. He could feel Lena straddling his legs though he couldn't see her past her younger sisters blue-clad back.</p><p>Arron had managed not to have any inappropriate thoughts about the youngsters and his traitorous cock had thankfully gone along with that concept. But as the giggling children settled into their triumphant hold he raised his head to find Rachel's perfect little butt only two inches from his nose. Her bathing suit had ridden up during their play leaving most of her round little cheeks bare. Oh lord, that did it. Arron could feel his dick swelling and hardening. Worse, there was no way the girl's could avoid seeing it.</p><p>He heard the giggling drop off and knew they were both staring at his rampaging prick. Lena said something and both girls snickered. He decided that this had gone far enough and tensed to buck them off. Just before he did though he couldn't resist leaning forward and planting a quick kiss on each of those perfect little cheeks.</p><p>They retired early that night, worn out from the days activities. Arron made a covert trip to his car and retrieved a roll of toilet paper. Once snuggled into the warmth of his sleeping bag he freed his rampant prick from his briefs and began to stroke furiously. In less than a minute he sprayed cum all over his stomach and chest. It burned like fire as each powerful spurt raced down the length of his cock. Afterwards he lay in guilty wakefulness for a long while before sleep took him.</p><p>The next morning dawned gray and wet. A cold mist sluiced down from the sky. Determined to proceed with their task regardless Arron and Carl wolfed down a quick breakfast then donned ponchos and set out.</p><p>They started where they had stopped the previous day, at the north-western corner of Carl's property then headed east. The going was bad. Much of the time they were moving latterly along the face of the large mount that formed a good portion of the property's northern border. The path started steep then got steeper. Soon they were slipping and scrambling along a seventy degree slope. Mini, limestone cliffs sometimes a dozen feet from top to bottom reared up from the thin soil here and there. More than one had water trickling from between the rock layers to course down its moss covered face.</p><p>The rain remained a steady light drizzle, despite the ponchos constant contact with wet, clinging vegetation ensured both men were soaked by the time they found the north-eastern corner of the property. The first part of their southern trek was a steep descent into a blackberry choked hollow. So precipitous was the drop that they were forced off the boundary several times to find an easier path. Once at the bottom the blackberry thicket seemed endless. After attempts to get around either end failed Arron drew his machete and began to chop a path.</p><p>Throughout the trek little conversation had passed between the two. Carl's few attempts had been met by monosyllabic grunts from his brother. Carl figured that discomfort and the general dreariness of the day was to blame. The truth was far different.</p><p>Arron was wallowing in guilt. God what kind of monster was he. Getting a hard on over two little girls, neither yet in first grade. He had kissed Rachel's little ass! Why had he done that! His traitorous cock started to swell at the memory but he drove it down with a wave of self-disgust. He was a man of strong appetites for good food, good drink and good sex. His rugged build and handsome looks had ensured that he seldom wanted for the latter along his nomadic treks. He had bedded women from eighteen to fifty and enjoyed them all. A thoughtful lover, he had always insured that his partner had enjoyed him as well. But he had never, ever even thought of a child in a remotely sexual way....until now.</p><p>They made it through the blackberries more soaked than ever and with numerous stinging scratches. This time they had remembered food and they stopped for a chilly, dismal lunch in a mini cave formed by a limestone overhang.</p><p>Policing up their trash they moved on. After struggling up yet another hill they finally found the properties final corner just a few hundred feet from its fir clad peak.</p><p>It was four in the afternoon by the time they finally reached camp. Arron retrieved dry clothes from his car and went to his tent to change. His boots had soaked through and his cold feet were wrinkled up like prunes.</p><p>That night at supper Jenny mentioned that they were running low on food. They still had box and canned goods but the fresh food was gone, as was the ice. It was decided that Arron and Carl would make a supply run the next morning. That would delay their survey of the properties interior by a day but it couldn't be helped.</p><p>After supper they all trekked down to the spring and splashed for a good hour. The hot soaking was well worth the chilly climb back to camp. For his part Arron had started to emerge from his funk. He didn't know why the children turned him on but they did. It was a fact, deal with it. He had no intention of harming either of them, and that sure conviction meant he was a man not a monster.</p><p>The children had sensed their uncles mood and avoided him. When he moved into the fray and plucked a screaming Lena from her laughing mother it was like the breaking of an old and leaky dam. His despair flowed away like the water on its long trip to the sea.</p><p>The two men set out at dawn. It was again wet and drizzly, so perhaps the delay in their exploration wasn't such a bad thing. They took the truck but Carl insisted Arron drive. He had little experience in off road driving and he knew his older brother had quite a bit.</p><p>Arron didn't mind a bit. With a machine made for it he found off-road driving to be an enjoyable challenge. The big, high-riding Dodge made light of the rugged roads the Taurus had banged and clanged on. The conversation was light and slightly banal moving onto practical matters only when Arron took time out to give his younger brother yet another pointer on the fine art of off-roading. This was generally followed immediately followed by a practical example.</p><p>They made good time and pulled onto the blacktop only a couple of hours after leaving camp. The nearest town was Huttonsville, fifteen miles up US55. The Ram's off road tires roared as they headed north.</p><p>Huttonsville was a small berg. But it boasted a surprisingly large grocer. They parked the truck and went in. In less than a half hour they had located everything on the list Jenny had made. Arron threw in a bag of candy for the kids, this brought a frown from Carl.</p><p>""Hey they're kids.""</p><p>""Uhuh. Kids with big dental bills.""</p><p>They spent another twenty minutes maneuvering coolers around in the back of the truck. Once all perishables were smothered between layers of ice they set out for the return trip. Arron spotted a hardware store and on impulse swung in. The brothers browsed for a while before purchasing a long tape measure and a few hand tools.</p><p>A gas station on the edge of town was the last stop. The Ram drank seventeen gallons of diesel then they were on their way.</p><p>It was early afternoon before the truck lumbered up alongside the mud spattered Taurus. ""So you don't want to use the brakes on long downhill runs?"" Carl asked as they dismounted.</p><p>""Nope, put the transmission in low gear and let the engine do the braking. You ride the brakes they overheat and when they overheat they quit working.""</p><p>Carl nodded. ""That happened a couple of times on the way up. I thought I'd burned them up.""</p><p>""Nope, just got 'em hot. When they cool off again they work fine. That is assuming you haven't wrapped yourself around a tree in the meantime.""</p><p>""Daddy!"", Came a scream from across the clearing. Jenny and the kids had just emerged from the woods and Rachel was now tearing pell-mell across the knee high grass. She never slowed just leaped and cannon balled into her dad, trusting him to catch her. He did with an 'oof' of air rushing from his lungs. He leaned down and kissed her on the nose. ""You're getting heavy girl.""</p><p>She giggled.</p><p>Jenny and Lena walked across the clearing at a more sedate pace. The six-year-old sniffed at her sisters 'childish' antics with all of a six-year-olds dignity. She giggled readily enough though when Carl put down her sister and swept her up.</p><p>They unloaded the truck and moved the coolers into the dining fly. The girl's jumped with glee when Arron produced the candy but pouted when Jenny immediately took charge of it. ""None of this till after supper.""</p><p>That night the entire clan again trooped down to the spring. Arron horsed around with the girls for a while then passed them off to their father. Curious about the spring he began to examine the place where the hot water welled up from the ground. It was in a cleft between two rocks but he managed to worm his hand in. Once there it encountered an iron pipe, old and heavily encrusted but definitely a pipe. The spring was not entirely natural.</p><p>The women wanted to bathe so Arron and Carl dried off and wrapped up for the trudge back to camp. Once there they changed into dry clothes then Arron busied himself splitting wood and stoking up the fire while Carl began preparing a big batch of hot Cocoa. The night was chilling rapidly so Arron retrieved a blanket before seating himself a short way from the now roaring blaze.</p><p>The females arrived amongst a flurry of giggles. We swimsuits were hung from branches. A moment later a robe encased Lena wiggled between the edges of the blanket and plopped her damp butt down in Arron's lap. She leaned back against his chest, her wet, strawberry shampoo scented hair just tickling his chin. He reached down to adjust her position and his hand fell on a hot, bare thigh. The flesh was smooth and still slightly damp. He made to withdraw but a tiny hand came down on top of his and held him in place. Fuck!, his damn dick was getting hard again.</p><p>Carl had retrieved a second blanket and he, Jenny, and Rachel were all snuggling on the opposite side of the fire. Lena raised up slightly and wiggled around a bit. She sat back down in a more slouched position. The movement caused Arron's hand to slide further up her thin thigh. God, his fingertips were damn near in her crotch.</p><p>He brought his other had around and rested it on her robe just below and on the outside of her left hip. At least that had been the plan. When his hand made contact he found not the fuzzy plush of the robe but the soft warmth of bare skin. His cock gave another lurch. He began to massage the child's left thigh with his fingertips then slowly eased his hand up her hip. He had intended to cop a quick feel of the little girl's panties, only she wasn't wearing any. Oh fuck, she was bare under the robe. Worse the robe had ridden nearly to her waist. In seconds his left hand was cupping a handful of soft ass-cheek. His dick threatened to rip out of his pants. He was debating whether to try and move his right hand enough to 'accidentally' brush the child's bald little twat when his brain noticed the expectant silence around the fire.</p><p>He jerked himself from his erotic daze, ""What?""</p><p>Carl grinned, ""Damn bro you must be beat. I said do you think we can survey all of the interior tomorrow?""</p><p>""Oh sure, least most of it."" He faked a yawn to cover his inattention. ""I definitely want to look at those ruins.""</p><p>""Well in that case, you'll need an early start"", Jenny said, worming her way out of the blanket. Her robe fell partly open in the process exposing a tantalizing portion of bare leg. ""C'mon girls, bed time.""</p><p>Lena wiggled about and gave Arron a quick peck on the lips then slid down until her feet were on the ground. When she emerged from the blanket her robe was again in place. Sarah came over and demanded a kiss as well then the children trudged obediently off to bed. Arron and Carl set up a while longer discussing the next days plans then parted for their sleeping bags.</p><p>Once in bed Arron freed his cock and jerked himself to a thunderous orgasm. Afterwards he lay remembering the feel of Lena's smooth little butt. He idly wondered how her robe had ridden so high up then remembered her rising and wiggling around shortly after climbing into his lap. Had she raised the robe intentionally. Damn, his dick was hard again at that thought.</p><p>The next morning was bright, clear and cold. Frost was visible on the vehicles and the sides of the tents as Arron rolled out. They had a breakfast of pancakes and eggs then headed out. The first target was the ruins they had sighted from the western border. It took only thirty minutes or so to reach the first of these. Nestled on a steep slope surrounded by birch and pine was a large, square, mortared stone foundation. It was intact though the mortar joints between some of the blocks showed numerous cracks. The tilted remains of a concrete walkway led up three well made stairs to where a front door supposedly would have been. Here the foundation was only about two feet off of the ground. Arron stepped up onto the lip and peered down. The interior floor was gone affording a clear view to the flooded basement fifteen feet below. Rotted timbers, some charred, leaned against the interior walls. Smaller chunks floated in the scummy water below. From below a buzzing rattle drifted up in warning, another joined in and then another till over a score were sounding off. Arron stepped back quickly.</p><p>Carl stared at him, ""What was that?""</p><p>""Rattlesnakes, lots of rattlesnakes.""</p><p>The moved around to the side of the ruined structure then half walked, half skidded down the steep slope. At the lower end the fitted stone reared twenty feet over their heads. A large door was visible near the midpoint of the lower wall. Carl started for it but had only taken three steps when his brother called out ""Freeze!""</p><p>The Rattlesnake had been sunning itself atop a rotting log till Carl's foot came down two feet from it. Now it pulled into a coil and began rattling fiercely. Arron took a large sidestep to clear his sight line then pulled the revolver from its holster. The double click as the hammer came back seemed very loud. He crouched and took a two handed grip on the weapon then calmly laid the front notch right on the serpents head.</p><p>The sharp report slapped painfully at their ears and echoed off the nearby hillsides. The rattler's head exploded in a mini spray of gore. Muscle twitches sent the dead serpent writhing off the log to flip around on the ground as Carl jumped back. Arron replaced the pistol in its holster. He looked at Carl, his younger brother was at least three shades lighter than a minute before.</p><p>""That's what a gun is good for.""</p><p>Carl jerked a nod. ""I believe bro, I believe.""</p><p>Being very careful about where they put their feet they moved to the opening. It was large, big enough for a car or truck. Water lapped at its lip. Rotting shapes were visible through the gloom of the interior, debris from the collapsed upper section. One again the current tenants began a noisy protestation of the two-legged presence. Arron upped his estimate. Twenty rattlers couldn't make that much noise.</p><p>Down slope a hundred feet or so was another structure. Rather than falling down this one had simply slumped to one side. As they approached it became apparent that the floor was a poured slab. Timbers had been socketed in the concrete when it was poured and these had supported the walls and roof. These had rotted away and crumbled allowing the walls to buckle and the roof to collapse. Upon peering in through one end it became obvious why the roof had not continued its fall. A small tractor of elderly vintage sat inside, it was holding the rotting roof up on one side. Excited Arron ducked low to duck walk in for a closer look when a familiar rattle stopped him. It was answered in seconds by a dozen more.</p><p>Arron backed out and looked at his brother. ""We're gonna have to see about eviction procedures for your boarders.""</p><p>""Agreed.""</p><p>They pushed hard hand completed most of the interior survey that day. In addition to the two structures they found another small barn, this one empty and totally collapsed, a caved in mobile home of 1950's vintage, three privy's and three more cars. The mobile home was occupied by rattler's. The three cars were stripped, rusted out wrecks. The last one having been burned and then crushed by a fallen tree.</p><p>Carl looked at it morosely, ""You wanna fix this one up as well?""</p><p>""Naw, the junkyard can have this one.""</p><p>It was after nightfall when they finally stumbled into camp, having lost their way twice in the darkness. They found two tearful little girls and a concerned Jenny awaiting them. The women had heard the gunshot earlier in the day. That and their late arrival had ratcheted up tensions in the camp. Jenny had been on the verge of using her cell phone to call in the Rangers when they finally arrived. Carl cuddled Jenny and Arron cuddled the girls. Soon all was well.</p><p>The next morning found Arron and Carl again in the truck. Carl drove this time, accepting the occasional pointer from his older brother with good cheer. Once on the blacktop they again headed north. They drove through Huttonsville this time and kept north on 55 till they entered Avery, a good sized town. A quick stop at a gas station got them two belly bomber chilidogs and directions to a large home center.</p><p>They found the home center and parked the truck. Then, with all the enthusiasm of two men who know its time to spend some serious money on tools, went inside.</p><p>The ignored the shopping carts and commandeered a large wheeled flat. The first stop was the chainsaw display. Arron looked through them and finally selected a 24"" bar model that was on closeout. The generator department yielded a 3000 watt display model with a missing gas cap. They talked to the department manager and finally got him to let it go for little more than half the list price. They had no such luck on welders. Gasoline powered plasma welders were a fairly specialized item and their were no display models. They selected a heavy duty version with an eight horsepower Briggs and Stratton overhead valve engine and placed it on the flat. The cutting torches were something of a disappointment. Yes the story carried them complete with tanks, no the tanks were not filled. They finally grabbed a set with complete with cutting and brazing heads, regulators and hoses but no tanks. Arron reasoned that if they had to go to a gas supply house anyway they could probably pick up used tanks there. A heavy duty electric motor along with couplings, wire and a half dozen big circular saw blades joined the pallet Big ticket shopping done they wandered through the store picking up smaller items, rope, a come-a-long, a power drill and a side grinder joined the heap on the cart. By now management had taken notice of them and they had a helper in constant attendance. Three steel five gallon gas cans with spring loaded caps, two cycle oil, hand tools, the list went on. Down one isle Carl noticed a display for rechargeable alkaline batteries. They wandered down to it. The charger used a propriety battery type, not a problem since every type of battery conceivable was on display. They bought a charger and a set of every kind of battery they had anything that used, including twelve D cells for Arron's laptop.</p><p>They were moving through the checkout when Arron spotted a display of blister packs with two four-channel two way radios in them, the type commonly used on construction sites. He tossed it onto the flat after checking to see what kind of battery they used then sprinted back to the charger display and picked up eight 'AA's.</p><p>Both breakfast and the chilidogs were wearing thin so they stopped at a diner for mystery stew and rock hard biscuits.</p><p>The gas supply house also sold fuel which saved them a further stop as well as a little cash. The three cans were filled with gasoline with no road tax after Carl signed a form stating they would not be used in any road going vehicle. On the other hand the establishment had no used oxygen or acetylene tanks for sale. They did however have a very reasonable seven dollar a month per tank rental program. They rented two of each and paid the first months rent as well as purchasing the gasses. Before leaving they bellied up to the diesel pump and again topped off the Ram, damn but that thing was thirsty. They had to pay road tax on the diesel.</p><p>They drove back past the forest turnoff and kept going till they reached the Forest Service station where Arron had picked up his keys. A different woman was on duty this time, a rather attractive blond. Blond jokes to the contrary she proved as quick and efficient as her older co-worker. Within minutes they had a burn permit along with a thick cautionary pamphlet. Arron's attempt to con her into a date however came to a screeching halt when she held up her wedding band.</p><p>They got back in time for a long splash in the spring but the temperature had plummeted into the thirties so that plan was dropped. Instead the men wrestled the generator out of the truck and after a half hour got it going. The generic gas cap they'd paid two dollars for fit perfectly. Arron let it run for ten minutes then shut it off and drained the hot oil into an old mayonnaise jar. After putting in fresh oil he fired it up again and plugged the battery charger in. He set the thing up for 'AA's and then inserted all eight of the ones he'd purchased. Each of the radio's only used two but this way they'd always have a fresh set. They spent the late afternoon and evening making plans for the next day and retired early.</p><p>It was still cold the next morning but that didn't delay them. After breakfast they set off with two of the gas cans and one of the radios. They left its mate with Jenny after showing her how to use it.</p><p>They soon reached the big collapsed structure they'd taken to calling the house. They set the gas cans down in front then, being careful of snakes, began to work their way around the structure chopping and clearing away close vegetation and anything else combustible. Arron used his trusty machete, Carl had to rely on a hatchet. They met at the bottom an hour later. Despite the chill both were sweating heavily. They took a breather while Carl tried the radio. Jenny answered immediately, the reception was crystal clear.</p><p>Arron lit a cigarette and smoked while Carl traded trivia with his wife. The novelty of the two-way link keeping them talking long after they had run out of things to say.</p><p>Rested Arron took up one of the gas cans and stepped up onto the foundation ledge. Immediately warning rattles started up from below. He grinned and worked the lever that opened the can lid and began to pour the contents into the basement. He began to walk around the lip pouring as he went. The liquid gurgled and splashed on the debris below. The pungent, familiar perfume wafted up to his nose. He completed the circuit as the last of the fuel poured from the can then moved to rejoin his brother.</p><p>Carl drug an old rag from his pocket. ""You do the honors.""</p><p>They stepped back and Arron flicked his lighter under the scrap. It took several tries but he finally managed to ignite the fabric. He let the flames climb for a moment then took a step forward and flung the blazing rag into the pit. He had scarcely stepped back when the entire basement ignited with a 'whump' and a hot pressure wave of displaced air.</p><p>The flames roared, flicking high enough to peek over the stone rim. Below things crackled and spit but after a moment nothing moved. The fire burned vigorously for ten minutes, sending up great volumes of black smoke, then it began to die back. Another ten minutes and only a few pieces of timber still burned. They stepped up to the rim but the heat still coming up drove them back. They finally decided to let it burn itself out and moved off toward the days second arson.</p><p>The old trailer was more problematic. Unlike the house it was wedged right amongst a mass of heavy growth. Probing ahead they began the sweaty task of chopping a firebreak around the derelict. Three times Arron had to use his pistol to kill foul tempered diamondbacks. More fled into the surrounding brush, that was okay, they weren't out to drive the species extinct, just cut down the overpopulation a little. A constant warning buzz issued from the old trailer as they worked.</p><p>They finished the firebreak shortly after noon and backed off for lunch. They discussed future plans as they munched on baloney and cheese and washed it down with hot coffee. Thank god for vacuum flasks.</p><p>After eating Carl called Jenny to let her know they were about to ignite the second blaze while Arron worked his way around the trailer with the gas can. He splashed the volatile fuel onto and under the wreck, working slowly and methodically. Some of the liquid would doubtless evaporate before they pyre was lit but not enough to make a difference in the outcome. He stepped carefully but saw no snakes as he worked his way around. When he'd completed the circle he still have a couple of gallons left in the can. He shrugged and carried the can to a safe distance. He'd put enough on to do the job. Another rag blazed up but fell short when Arron threw it. Looking around he found a fallen branch and used it to scoop up the burning mass and flick it at the collapsing trailer. This time the fuel caught with another whump.</p><p>He felt a twinge of regret as the trailer caught. He would like to have explored it. Who knows what they may have found. The wrecks precarious condition and its venomous occupants had simply made that too hazardous however.</p><p>On their last blaze their had been little fuel other than the gasoline accelerant. This time the hungry flames had plenty. The flames roared high and then higher. The brothers were forced to circle the burning ruin, stomping out flare ups beyond their firebreak. An activity made all the more fun by the constant chance of encountering one of the former squatters. The sides of the old trailer collapsed after fifteen minutes, the roof quickly following but the structure continued to burn for a solid half-hour. Finally all that was left was a heat treated frame and glowing embers. They stayed for another hour, till most of the embers had cooled then made their way back to camp, detouring by the 'house' to pick up the empty gas can.</p><p>They had planned to deal with the tractor shed as well that day. As Arron had talked Carl into trying to salvage the tractor a different method was required. Both were tired from the heavy hacking they had to do around the trailer however and by mutual consent called it a day.</p><p>It had warmed a little during the day, into the low 60's at least and the girl's wanted to go to the spring. ""Maybe uncle Arron will take you."" Jenny said, with a wink at her husband.</p><p>Lena bounced on her toe's in eagerness. ""Butt momma, we wanna take baths!""</p><p>Rachel stood to Lena's left, a towel already around her graceful neck. She jerked her head in agreement.</p><p>""Welllll"", Jenny drawled as she glanced from Carl to Arron. ""I guess uncle Arron can take you down for a bath as well.""</p><p>""Yippeee!"", Lena yelled and dashed off to get her toiletries. Sarah followed a step behind.</p><p>""Ahhh, Jenny are you sure about this?""</p><p>The pretty woman gave him an exasperated look. ""Oh come on Arron. They're little girls. They don't have much to look at to start with and I'm sure what they do have isn't anything you haven't seen before."" She met her husbands glance and the two grinned. Jenny turned back to Arron. ""Make it a long bath"", she whispered as the girls came running back.</p><p>They each grabbed an arm and began to tug him toward the spring but suddenly Rachel jerked to a halt. ""Unca' Arron needs soap and sh'poo too.""</p><p>Lena released his arm and put her fists on her diminutive hips. Yeah uncle, you need a bath too.""</p><p>Arron did indeed need a bath. Sweat and gasoline stink clung to him like a blanket. There was no way he was taking one with these children however. ""I'll take my bath later.""</p><p>Lena grabbed an arm and began to drag him toward the Taurus. ""Oh poo, we take baths with daddy and mommy all the time.""</p><p>'Yes but daddy doesn't pop a boner at the though of his little girl's cute little asses', Arron thought. He turned to Carl and Jenny for support but the couple were already absorbed in each other. Like a condemned man going to the gallows Arron allowed himself to be pulled to the wagon.</p><p>When they reached the spring the girls simply dropped their load on the banks as usual. Then both turned their backs to him and began to strip. His mouth went dry and his already hard cock gave another twinge as Lena stripped off her 't'. Her shorts followed leaving her only in panties. Sarah had kept pace. He didn't have long to contemplate two panty clad little beauties however because those brief garments went next. Lena said something to Sarah and they both giggled as they bared their perfect little butts together. Was it his imagination or did Lena put an extra wiggle into her round little butt as the panties came down.</p><p>Once naked the children charged into the water in a shrieking, splashing dervish. Both then turned and began to heckle Arron to join them. He spent time picking up and properly hanging the clothes and towels they had dumped, delaying the inevitable. As he picked up both pairs of little girl panties he turned his back to them and gave both crotches a quick sniff. That was a mistake. His cock grew another half-inch as the smell of sweet virgin baby pussy reached his nose.</p><p>The moment of truth had arrived. Both girls were calling for him to join them and he had run out of reasons for delay. He stripped off his shirt then bent over and un-laced his boots. After the boots were off her carefully draped one sock over each. Taking a deep breath he removed his belt and unsnapped his jeans. Keeping his back to the water he pulled his pants off and carefully hung them on an overhanging branch. Groaning he pulled his briefs out till they cleared his raging cock then stripped them down his legs. Naked he hung the underwear over a branch and tried to decide what to do next. Both of the girls had fallen silent as their handsome uncle had stripped. Now staring at his hard, hairy ass they began to whisper and giggle.</p><p>In the end Arron decided to back into the water. Whatever curiosity that modesty might create had to be less of a hazard than suddenly facing them with a raging boner.</p><p>His modesty brought him only precious seconds. As soon as he was fully immersed in the soothing warmth he was mobbed by two very wet and very naked little minxes. Legs, arms and bellies rubbed across his rampant prick. He groaned and nearly came. That might have been for the best. No one would have noticed underwater and at least his damn cock would go soft then.</p><p>After a further minute of play Lena pushed her sister aside and plopped into Arron's lap. His hard dick dug into one slick little cheek before sliding up her taut little cleft to nest in her crack. She ground her little ass into his hardon then leaned back against his chest. ""Wash my hair.""</p><p>Arron took up the shampoo bottle that was floating nearby, ""Get it wet first baby.""</p><p>The child rose and leaned forward, dunking her head in the water and briefly shoving her sweet little behind right into his face. His nose actually vanished momentarily into her crack, the little cheeks brushing it on each side. When she came down again his cock jabbed her right in her sweet virgin cuntlet.</p><p>Arron groaned and awaited the child's outraged response. Instead she simple rose slightly, grabbed his cock by the base and pulled it forward slightly. She then sat back down with his rampant prick sticking out her front. Its throbbing length now lay along the groove of her tiny virgin twat.</p><p>With shaking hands Arron dumped a dollop of shampoo atop the wet blond mass of the child's hair. As he began to massage it in she cooed and stretched like a cat. The action pushing her scalp against his hands and her pussy against his throbbing prick. It was only when she began to massage that Arron realized the girl had never released his dick. Her little hand began to explore the length of his throbbing cock, traveling upward till she gripped only the fat, circumcised mushroom at the top. She began to massage this in time with his strokes on her hair. Arron groaned in sweet agony and tried desperately to think of anything but his raging cock. Unconsciously he began to hump against the child rubbing the shaft of his cock along the peach soft petals of her sweet virgin cunt. His hands worked sensuously in her hair, caressing more than massaging.</p><p>Lena began to make whimpering noises of her own, hunching to increase the contact between his hard prick and her soft little pussy. Her hand was now gently pinching the head of his cock, her little fingers dancing a tattoo on his throbbing prick.</p><p>Suddenly the sensations drove Arron over the top. He tilted back his head and emitted a strangle groan as his cock pulsed again and again, spitting his burning seed into the warm water. Throughout his orgasm Lena continued to hunch, trying for her own relief though she didn't precisely know what she was after.</p><p>When Arron came down the child was frantically rubbing her crotch against his now softening cock. Little grunts of frustration slipped past her lips as the flaccid organ provided less and less stimulation. Arron considered his options then damned himself to be a pervert. He removed his right hand from the girls scalp and used it to gently pull her hand from his spent dick. He then tucked his tool out of the way and began to rub up and down the little girl's baby slit. He used only one finger at first, massaging both of the outer lips then delving gently into the groove between them. Lena moaned and stiffen against him. Her little mouth open as she gasped for air. Arron gently kissed the back of her neck then brought his left hand down and began to quest for her tiny clit as his right pinky finger teased the little lips apart and delved into that honeyed place. He found her clit, a tiny thing, even hard as it now was it was too small to protrude from its sheathe. He put pressure on it, forcing the protective hood back and began to massage the tiny pinhead as his finger eased down her tight slick passage and massaged her intact hymen.</p><p>Lena screamed, all of the air raced from her lungs and she convulsed once, twice, three times. The last she held for a long moment her back and legs forming a bar straight line, her butt inches off his lap. Then with a final swoosh of expelled air she collapsed bonelessly and would have rolled face down in the water if he hadn't caught her. Her caressed her flat chest and nuzzled her soft cheek and ear as she slowly recovered from her first orgasm. She turned her head to look at him and he planted a soft kiss on her lips.</p><p>Rachel had stood by with her thumb in her mouth the entire time. The water had hidden her view of what Arron had done but she knew he had done something. Now she began to bounce on her toes. ""My turn, my turn.""</p><p>Arron sighed and quickly finished massaging the shampoo into Lena's scalp. He then told her to hold her breath and gently dunked her head to rinse out the foam. She was still not all there when he gently lifted her up and sat her on a shelf where she could lean back against the wall of the pool.</p><p>Rachel immediately planted her perfect little ass on his flaccid cock and wiggled until she was in a comfortable position. Arron wet her hair and then globbed on the shampoo. Like her sister she purred and stretched as his hands went to work on her scalp. He was going to wash her hair and that was damned all he was going to do. Fingering a six year old was perverted enough but Rachel wasn't yet four! He reckoned without his traitor dick. Rachel's soft little ass, nicer in some ways than her older sisters, had began to rub his cock as she wriggled under his hands. Damned if his prick didn't stand up and take notice. He began to work faster, determined to finish washing the child's hair and get her off his cock. To hell with what it thought, no one had asked its opinion. He had just began to shampoo in earnest when he felt a feather touch on his prick. Lena had recovered and was now kneeling beside them. Her hand felt like the finest velvet as it gently stroked his recovering cock. He turned to look at her.</p><p>""Do it to her"", Lena said softly.</p><p>Rachel craned her neck and looked up at him expectantly.</p><p>Arron groaned and knew he was lost. Gently he reached down and parted the three-year-old's sleek thighs. He rubbed that exquisite flesh for a long moment then quested upward till he found the tightly sealed portal of her baby cunt. Gently he began to massage those smooth little lips, wondering as he did if a three, almost four year old could experience orgasm. He'd have sworn an hour before that a six-year-old couldn't but Lena's thunderous cum had put the lie to that.</p><p>Rachel didn't respond at all for a minute or so. Then gently she began to circle her little butt in his lap. He used one finger to trace her slit while the rest continued to gently stroke the entire area. Damned, he could feel her lips swelling, the little minx was becoming aroused. He tried to delve inside but her lips were still too tightly sealed. He went back to his massaging while his other hand dropped and began to rub that fleshy little area just above her slit. Rachel looked back at him again, her thumb back in her mouth. He leaned forward and planted a chaste kiss on her nose. She held his gaze as he continued to rub her tiny twat. Again he tried the portal and this time felt just the trace of an opening. He rubbed the length of the slit with his little finger then applied gentle pressure. Slowly the tip of his finger slipped between her lips and into that wonderful place beyond. Abruptly the child pulled her thumb from her mouth. ""Oh"", she said leaning forward to look between her legs.</p><p>Lena had continued to massage his cock. He turned his head and gently kissed her on the lips. When she didn't back away he deepened the kiss, sending his tongue out to gently caress her lips. She jerked away in shock and stared at him for a moment then leaned in and resumed the kiss. This time her own lips opened slightly and Arron accepted the invitation to gently insert his tongue. He pushed in further, running just the tip of his tongue over the sharp ridge of her lower incisors. Again she pulled back, uncertainty in her features. He gave her a gentle smile and returned his attention to her baby sister.</p><p>Rachel had begun to squirm around more, her arousal growing. He sped up his massage of her clit area. He could feel just the tiniest nubbin beneath his fingers. At the same time he deepened the penetration of her tiny love canal, feeling the velvet smooth sheath slide so tightly over his invading digit. Rachel whimpered and began to hump her little crotch. Fearing she would hurt herself he withdrew, leaving only the tip of his pinky inside. When she calmed a little he gently pushed in again, deeper, deeper, suddenly his fingertip found the drum taut surface of her maidenhead. He stroked the surface while intensifying his assault on her clit yet again.</p><p>Rachel leaned her head back again and opened her mouth as if to say something, only a wet gurgling came out though. Abruptly her mouth snapped shut and she went rigid, an out flung hand nearly knocking her sister down. Her mouth opened again and an animalistic scream forced its way past her lips. She jerked, then her eyes flew wide open. Abruptly she collapsed, her body going limp for long seconds her little pussy quivered around his finger.</p><p>Arron gently kissed her then picked her up and handed her to her sister. He then stood, rampant cock again iron bar stiff. He took that evil organ in his right hand and began to jerk furiously. In seconds he roared like a bull and sent jet after jet of burning flying ten feet across the spring to land in little clotted clumps on the placid surface of the water.</p><p>After they had all recovered he sat them down and explained what an orgasm was. Using Lena as a model, he pointed at the various parts of the female anatomy and explained the purpose of each. He then stood and let them examine his soft cock and then pointed out the various parts of the male anatomy.</p><p>""So that was a 'gasm"", Rachel asked.</p><p>""Orgasm honey, or-ga-zum. You could also call it a cum.""</p><p>""I like orgaaassumms."" She giggled, ""Cum is easier to say. I like cums.""</p><p>""Me too"", Lena piped up.</p><p>""I can't wait to tell mommy and daddy I cummed"", Rachel said.</p><p>""Well that's another thing honey."" He knelt to be on a level with the girls. ""Most adults don't think little girls should cum. Almost all adults don't think little girls should cum. I'm not going to tell you not to tell your mom and dad but if you do I'll have to go away for a long time.""</p><p>""How long?"", Lena asked.</p><p>""A long, long time. You'll be all grown up before I ever see you again.""</p><p>""But why?"", Rachel wailed.</p><p>""Because I helped you cum. Because adults don't children should cum they made laws against helping them. I broke the law when I helped you. If you tell your mom and dad they'll be mad and I'll go to jail.""</p><p>""That's dumb"", Lena fumed.</p><p>""Yes and no. Sex just isn't about fun. Sex is how babies are made. It's how you and your sister came to be. Your father had sex with your mother and here you are.""</p><p>Rachel gasped, ""Are we gonna have babies cause we had 'gasms"", she giggled, ""I mean cums.""</p><p>""No baby. To do that I'd have to put my cock in your pussy. That's another type of sex.""</p><p>Lena leaned forward and looked incredulously at Arron's prick. Even limp it looked enormous.</p><p>Arron laughed. ""No, it won't fit. You're not old enough. But that's part of the reason that it's against the law to have sex with children, any kind of sex. Most men aren't sexually attracted to children. Those that are are often bad men, very bad men. They wouldn't stop at just giving you cums with their fingers. They'd try to put their cocks in you and hurt you. Maybe they'd even get you pregnant though your body isn't ready for it and that could cause its own hurt.""</p><p>""What's preg-nant?"", Rachel asked.</p><p>Lena gave a worldly sniff, ""It's when a mommy's going to have a baby dummy.""</p><p>""Oh""</p><p>Arron continued. ""There's no way of telling the bad men from the good men so people got together and decided that anyone who has sex with children is a bad man, any kind of sex.""</p><p>""You're not a bad man"", Lena said.</p><p>""No but society....people wouldn't understand that. I'd still go to jail for a very long time.""</p><p>""We could 'splain it to them,"" Rachel said.</p><p>Arron shook his head. ""I'm afraid not honey. They wouldn't listen. You're a little girl, adults don't listen to little girls.""</p><p>""And mommy and daddy would tell these people. That's mean. I don't know if I like mommy and daddy very much"", Rachel sniffed.</p><p>Arron leaned forward and cupped her angelic face. ""Oh honey no. Your mommy and daddy love you very much. They wouldn't tell to be mean. They'd tell to protect you.""</p><p>Rachel jerked her head away. ""But they know you're not a bad man!""</p><p>""Do they. Society, that's all people together, society has decided that anyone who has sex with a child is bad. Society has said this so much that most people believe it. If your mom and dad found out I gave you cums they would think I was a bad man. Your daddy loves me, I'm his brother. But he loves you more. So if he finds out he will tell other people and I'll have to go away.""</p><p>""What do we do?"", Rachel sniffed.</p><p>Lena knelt and took her sister into her arms. ""We don't tell ever, ever, ever. This has to be one of our super secrets. Okay?""</p><p>Rachel nodded, ""Kay.""</p><p>Arron smiled at them. Now let's finish our bath.</p><p>When they got back to camp Jenny was starting in on supper. She was wearing only a halter and shorts but a HASMAT suit complete with helmet couldn't have hid the just fucked glow that seemed to emanate from her. She shot Arron a grateful look then returned to peeling carrots.</p><p>The next morning found Arron and Carl approaching the collapsed structure that held the old tractor. They had rope and the chain saw along with the half full can of fuel left over from the trailer's pyre. Arron had estimated the remainder at two gallons and added two stroke oil accordingly He also carried a spare box of ammo for his pistol in each shirt pocket. First they dropped their tools beneath an elm and took up hatchet and machete. Probing to chase off any squatters they started down each side of the narrow structure, chopping back all growth within six feet of the walls. Several times they had to resort to the saw to clear saplings and young trees. Numerous snakes gave warning but all retreated without deadly persuasion. It was a sweaty duo that dropped down under the elm three hours later for a much needed break. Arron smoked while Carl made serious inroads on their water supply.</p><p>Rested they went back to the fray. A rope was tied off to a corner beam and Arron held tension on it while Carl went to work with the saw. The post was severed at the bottom then all connecting boards cut away. Twice Carl jumped back and motioned to his brother. One rattler went to the happy hunting grounds but the other slithered off deeper into the structure before he could draw a bead. Once the beam was free Arron used the rope to drag it clear. Another section was picked, the rope attached and then the saw roared again. Into the afternoon they worked, pulling the old structure apart piece by piece. By four most of one wall was piled ten yards back and a dozen rattlers would never rattle again. They could now get to the roof on either end with out risking a bite. A quick conference was held and it was decided to speed up operations. Arron took the saw and clambered onto the high side of the collapsed roof, the part resting on the old tractor. It gave some but seemed in no danger of dumping him into the viper den bellow him. It was easy to locate the roof beams, that was the only place where the rusty galvanized wasn't sagging. Four mighty blows with the machete and he had a big enough slit to fit the saw's bar through. He fired it up and started severing the first beam. Sparks flew as the teeth met the sheet metal over the beam but the saw kept cutting. He repeated the process for the next beam and then the next. He had two more to go when a series of loud reports like gunshots sounded out over the saws buzz. A second later the bar bound and the saw died. Arron wrenched the tool free and stepped back to the center of gravity over the trapped tractor. For a moment nothing more occurred then more pops and snaps rang out as the old timber gave up its ghost. With a shudder the entire low side of the collapsed roof slid down and fell flat to the slab.</p><p>Gingerly Arron picked his way back to the front of the shed. The roof tilted that was as he moved so he paused and let it go all the way, forming a perfect ramp to the ground. Angry buzzing followed him the entire way.</p><p>They only had the one coil of rope so they stretched it out and attached one end to each end of the severed section. They then moved away from the shed, took up a length of rope each and put their backs into it. At first it wanted to slide but as it came off the slab rotten truss ends dug into the soft soil and it began to pivot up. They pulled till it was nearly vertical and then at a signal gave a final tug and jumped in opposite directions. Overbalanced the rotting old half-roof tottered backward and crashed upside down to the dark loam with a nail snapping crash.</p><p>Arron drew his pistol and stepped closer to the newly uncovered section of concrete. He goggled for a second then brought the revolver up and fired till the hammer clicked on an empty cylinder. He calmly opened the gate and ejected the spent brass, reloaded and fired some more. For almost five minutes he serviced targets. The fat, arrogant diamondbacks simply lay coiled and rattling as he killed them one by one.</p><p>When he was finished almost two score lay twitching and writhing on the floor. Both of their ears were ringing from the punishing reports of the little revolver.</p><p>Carl stepped up and looked at the grisly carnage. ""What the hell were they eating?""</p><p>Arron shook his head. ""Be damned if I know.""</p><p>It was now late afternoon and lunch a distant memory. They packed their tools and headed back to camp.</p><p>They splashed again in the spring after a hearty supper. To Arron's relief and regret Jenny took the girls to bathe.</p><p>The next morning they were back at the shed. This time they took two coils of rope and the come-a-long. The attached the ends of one coil to the remaining roof section then attached the second rope to the center point of that loop. One end of the come-a-long was attached to that rope. The other end to a stout tree. It was child's play to ratchet the remaining section up and over, baring the remainder of the slab. Arron started in to began the execution but Carl called for him to wait. Arron turned to find his younger brother busily stuffing his ears with cotton. He mouthed the word 'wuss' at his sibling then stepped up and went to work. There weren't as many on this side, he only shot about a dozen. Either this had been the low density section of town or the other residents had skedaddled during the night. An examination of the now clear floor revealed a number of pleasant surprises. In addition to the tractor their was a sturdy old wooden tool chest with brass trimmed drawers as well as another bulky object covered by a rotting tarp. Arron moved to the chest and tried the drawers. The first opened, reluctantly but it opened. Inside were dozens of old wrenches, really old wrenches. He extracted one. It had a layer of surface rust but seemed to be in good condition otherwise. The other drawers held more of the same, old sockets, ratchets and monkey wrenches. Some of the latter were so old they still had the patent number on them.</p><p>He showed his find to Carl and then the two of them approached the tarp covered object. They worked gingerly, mindful that some of the former denizens might still be about but finally managed to peel the disintegrating cover back.</p><p>As soon as the object was revealed Arron fell to his knees in delight, forgetting about the danger of snakes. He ran his fingers over the old machine mental identifying the major parts.</p><p>Carl stood it for as long as he could but finally impatience won out. ""Okay, what is it?""</p><p>Arron grinned up at him. ""IT, is an old one lung engine."" He caressed the iron flywheel and fingered the brass valve gear.</p><p>""That's an engine?""</p><p>""Yep.""</p><p>""How powerful?""</p><p>""Oh I dunno, at a guess about five horsepower.""</p><p>""That's all? The things the size of a fucking ATV.""</p><p>""Heh"", Arron theatrically covered the old engine's intake and exhaust ports with his hands. ""Ease off, technology advances. This old timer's eighty years old if it's a day. Besides you'll hurt its feelings.""</p><p>Carl snorted good naturedly. ""Another fucking orphan."" He turned and approached the tractor. ""This at least looks like a tractor.""</p><p>Arron stood to follow, dusting his hands on his jeans. ""Yep, an old Fordson by the looks of it.""</p><p>Carl was just reaching for the old iron seat when a loud rattle started from beneath him. ""Fuck!"" He jumped back as if shocked.</p><p>Cautiously the two again approached the machine. There was a small grease pit set into the floor, unnoticed till now. Things that slithered and rattled crawled over each other. They backed away.</p><p>""Well, we still don't know what they were eating but we know where they laid their eggs"", Arron said. He thought a moment then walked to where the gas can rested. When he came back with it Carl gave him a funny look.</p><p>""Our prize antique tractor is setting right on top of that pit. We went to a lot of trouble to save it now you want to burn it up?""</p><p>""If I don't use that much we should be ok."" Carefully he tipped the can up and began to pour gasoline down into the pit. Violent movement and more rattling answered that insult. He moved around to the other side of the little tractor and splashed in some more. In all he emptied about a gallon of fuel into the dank hole.</p><p>Carl had retrieved a piece of the rotting tarp. Arron lit it and tossed it into the pit.</p><p>The flames took off with a 'whoosh'. At first Arron thought he'd overdone is as flames licked up past the tractor's transmission case but in seconds they died back till they barely cleared the pit. Black smoke rolled out, made thicker by the oil in the gasoline.</p><p>The went back to camp for lunch then returned with tarps and five gallon buckets. Arron fiddled with the old tractor. It seemed to have all parts in place. The crank still hung from its place under the radiator. He tried it. Not surprisingly the old motor was stuck solid.</p><p>The covered the tractor, toolbox and engine to protect them from the weather then proceeded up the 'house'. Arron cautiously stepped to the large door. Nothing moved, better nothing rattled. They stepped inside. The water proved to be only a few inches deep. Dark charred coils lay all about the stone floor. This early in the year they had not yet started to stink. With enthusiasm normally reserved for more enjoyable activities, say a root canal, the siblings began to pick up the dead serpents and deposit then into the buckets. When a bucket was full or near so one or the other of them would lug it out to an old sinkhole they'd found on their explorations and tip it in. The hole was about two-hundred yard down slope from the tractor shed which made it a good haul with a heavy bucket of dead snakes. Still, the carcasses would start smelling to high heaven soon cool weather or no. They didn't want them anywhere near where they were planning on working.</p><p>Once the carcasses were clear they started carting out debris. Old timbers and bits of lumber and other debris were manhandled through the door and unceremoniously dumped a short distance away.</p><p>It was Carl who made the next discovery. Arron was tugging on a particularly stubborn section of charred rafter when his brother's voice rang out.</p><p>""Hey, I think I found a well.""</p><p>Arron followed the voice back into a dark corner of the cellar. Sure enough a stone coping perhaps three feet high and as far across squatted on the floor. Arron leaned over and looked in. Far below could be seen the glint of water.</p><p>""Yep bro you found a well. Guess that's where the house got its water from.""</p><p>""You think it was a house?""</p><p>""That'd be my guess. In any case it's gonna be one."" They had decided when they first found it that the old foundation would make a perfect site for the family dwelling.</p><p>They went back to hauling out debris and by dusk had the cellar clear, not clean but at least clear.</p><p>That night Jenny again took the girls to bathe. Arron's conscience was glad. His cock wasn't so happy about the arrangement.</p><p>Arron and Carl sat around the fire with beers and belched away their supper as the girls trudged off. ""Great kids"", Arron said as the light vanished into the woods.</p><p>""Oh they're troopers"", Carl agreed. ""Not one word of complaint since we got here. They're still looking on all of this as one great big adventure. They take it as a privilege to have to trudge a quarter mile in the dark to scrub up rather than having their own full bath in their room like our old place.""</p><p>""Give it a month. If they're not griping by then you're in the clear.""</p><p>Carl took a slug of his beer. ""They certainly are fond of you.""</p><p>Arron's head jerked up had that been a loaded statement. He glanced at Carl but the latter was simply staring into the flames.</p><p>""We do need to do something about the toilet situation though"", Carl continued.</p><p>Arron nodded. So far it had been just step into the woods and do your business. Surprisingly neither Jenny or the girls had complained about that either, at least not seriously. Still, that kind of arrangement was fine for a few days but they would soon have a major sanitation problem on their hands.</p><p>""We could rig a privy tomorrow.""</p><p>""Let's aim for that.""</p><p>They fell silent for a while then Carl spoke up again. ""I want to thank you for taking the girls off so Jenny and I can be alone."" He grinned. ""I think we've made love more in the last week than in the previous year. It's her time of the month or you'd be down at the spring with the little monsters right now.""</p><p>Arron took a sip of his beer. 'If you knew what the little monsters and I had been up to you'd have a different opinion', he thought. Aloud he said, ""Can't you, I mean after the kids got to sleep-""</p><p>Carl shook his head. ""Jenny won't. Not with the kids in the tent, says it makes her feel too weird."" He grinned, ""Believe me I've tried.""</p><p>""Hell they could sleep in my tent"", now why the fuck had he said that!</p><p>Carl looked up. I couldn't evict you from your own digs bro. There's not room in that little thing for you and them both. Besides, even were I willing to toss you out they won't sleep alone.""</p><p>'Keep your mouth shut, keep your mouth shut, keep your fucking mouth shut!', Arron thought. He didn't keep his mouth shut. ""Hell I've got a cabin tent damn near as big as yours in the back of the wagon. I just set up the little one because its easier to handle and I don't need that much space.""</p><p>Carl perked up at that, ""No shit. No fucking shit."" He grinned, ""That has possibilities.""</p><p>Carl must have mentioned the idea to Jenny because she quizzed the girls about it the next morning at breakfast. ""Girls, your uncle has a bigger tent. If he set it up would you all like to sleep with him some nights."" Both children cheered lustily. Carl saluted Arron with his coffee mug. Arron felt like shit.</p><p>They picked a spot about a hundred feet away, down slope, and generally downwind of the camp for the privy. The two brothers took up shovels and started digging. In an hour they had a hole nearly five feet deep. Arron took the chainsaw and cut two sturdy posts. These went into the ground on each side of the hole. A little more saw work and a crude plank was nailed over the uprights. There was nothing as fancy as a hole or seat, this was a hang-it-over privy. Four saplings were cut and shoved into the ground around the bench and hole. A blue tarp wrapped around three sides provided a modicum of privacy. They'd even thoughtfully left a stout twig on one of the saplings to serve as a paper holder. A shovel took up permanent residence in the excavated mound of dirt and it was made clear to all that you were expected to sprinkle at least a thin layer of soil over your leavings to keep the smell down. Rachel was small enough to have trouble with that but Jenny general accompanied her youngest to potty anyway.</p><p>It was nearly ten before the two men again set out to work. The first order of they day was to get some good measurements of the old foundation. Actually that could have been the last order of the day but Arron had been meaning to do it for the last two days and kept forgetting it. The one sure way to avoid that was to do it while he was thinking of it. They measured the length and width both interior and exterior. Arron recorded the measurements then the two returned to camp.</p><p>The second order of the day was to clear a road to the 'house' that the truck could negotiate. Arron had located what he thought was an old roadbed. If it was it hadn't been used in a while. Tree's a foot thick and more were growing through the middle of it. Still, it was the most direct route to the 'house' and fairly level compared to the rest of the terrain. They loaded saw, gas can and rope into the truck and drove as far as they could before the timber stopped them, about a hundred yards.</p><p>Arron climbed out and retrieved the saw. He fired it up and began to cut at the first tree. He hadn't made an inch before he shut down and walked back to the truck. The galvanized of the shed roof had had an effect after all. The chain was duller than proofreading congressional reports. That necessitated a half hour delay while Arron took up the small file that had come with the saw and set to work.</p><p>When he went back to cutting the work went much faster. The first tree was soon on the ground. A rope was attached and rigged to the Ram's tow hook. Carl started dragging the tree back to camp while Arron moved on to the next.</p><p>Despite the late start they had five trees on the ground by noon. And had advanced another hundred yards toward the house. They broke for lunch then got back at it. Soon they ran into another problem. Tree's with limbs still attached took up a lot of room. The clearing where they had set up camp was simply not that large. By two they had felled another six trees but were out of storage room. The rest of the day was spent lopping limbs and piling them in a great moraine just inside the wood line.</p><p>They discussed the problem that evening at supper.</p><p>Jenny piped up, ""If we had another saw I think I could trim limbs.""</p><p>""You?"", Carl asked.</p><p>Jenny bristled at his tone. ""Do you think all I can do is cook. I was raised on a farm dear. I spend most of the day sitting around amusing the girls. The girls are perfectly capable of amusing themselves.""</p><p>Carl sputtered and then gave in with good grace. It was discussed and all agreed it would speed up things considerably. They were again running low on ice anyway so it was decided to make another supply run the next day.</p><p>After supper Arron drug the big cabin tent out of the wagon and began erecting it a good way from Carl and Jenny's tent. He could tell by the grin Carl shot him that the separation was to give him and his wife more privacy for their amorous activities. If Carl had known that his older bro had some amorous thoughts of his own he probably would not have grinned.</p><p>The girls insisted on helping with the setup. In truth they were more trouble than help but they were so enthusiastic about the project that he didn't have the heart to turn them down. The big enclosure was up shortly before dark and the girls charged off to their parents tent to get their kit.</p><p>They all went for a quick dip in the spring then charged, shivering back up the hill. The girl's had a nightcap of hot cocoa then went giggling off to their new home. Jenny and Carl retired soon afterward. Arron went to the Taurus and pulled his laptop from beneath the front seat. He seated himself by the fire and turned so the hissing lantern at his back fell on the keys. He had to use the backlight on the screen which was sure to pull down the batteries fast. Still he'd installed fresh alkalines just before Carl had contacted him.</p><p>He'd always liked architecture though he had no formal training in it. He had a pirate copy of a popular architectural program on the hard drive. He brought it up, entered the measurements of the old foundation and went to work.</p><p>Predictably scarcely thirty minutes had passed before the low battery warning began to flash on the screen. Sighing, he saved the work and shut down the machine. He had made good progress. Nothing fancy, just a stick and plank box atop the old foundation. He'd show it to Carl tomorrow. He made a mental note to put the 'D' cells on the charger in the morning, turned out the lantern and trudged toward his tent.</p><p>He almost entered his old backpacking tent before he remembered his new digs. That reminded him of his new roommates, and that set both his conscience and cock to stirring.</p><p>To his relief and chagrin both girls were sound asleep. He noticed with wry amusement that they had positioned themselves on either side of his empty sleeping bag. Carefully he eased between them then wiggled into the warm down folds. He was asleep in minutes.</p><p>He was awakened by two tiny dervishes pillow fighting over his prone form. The miniature camp pillows didn't make very good weapons but both combatants were making a game effort.</p><p>He lunged and grabbed the left hellion, Sarah, by her arm and pajama clad buttocks. She shrieked as he pivoted her around and dropped her on his chest. They stared at each other from only an inch apart till Arron leaned forward and gently bit the tip of her snub nose.</p><p>She yelled in surprise and he gave her a gentle swat on the rump and dumped her to the ground beside him.</p><p>Lena had been watching, pillow poised for another blow, with a bemused expression on her pretty face. She gave out her own shriek when he hooked her by the waist and tugged her to land face down atop him. He bit her nose then gave her brief kiss on the lips. He was about to roll her over off and get up when her lips drove back into his, Her little tongue drove between his and briefly caressed his own before she withdrew and set up. Those lovely blue eyes bored into his looking for approval. He smiled and pulled her down for another kiss, this one chaste, then patted her on her rump and rolled her off to rest beside her sister.</p><p>Jenny was making biscuits when they emerged from the tent. She flipped her hair back from her lovely face and smiled. ""They make a good alarm clock don't they.""</p><p>Before he could reply the girls went bouncing past to surround their mother. ""Make us a roast tonight mommy,"" Lena chimed. Her sister jerked her head in agreement.</p><p>Jenny gathered in both children and planted motherly kisses on their foreheads. ""You wouldn't make a very good roast.""</p><p>Arron shrugged, ""I don't know. If we slow cooked them over low coals to keep the juices in..""</p><p>While breakfast was finished Arron pulled the tarp from the generator and fired it up. He then dug out the little battery charger and pried it from its foam and cardboard nest. He briefly skimmed the instructions then set the device up for 'D' cells and loaded it up. He plugged the charger in, the slight load didn't even cause the engine to throttle up. He told Jenny to shut it down around noon.</p><p>Arron and Carl set out after breakfast. The route was becoming routine now. Only the need to open and close the gates continued to wear. There was nothing to be done about that.</p><p>They his 55 and headed north. Again they passed through the smaller towns and drove into Avery. They stopped at the home center and went in. After some discussion they selected a smaller chain saw, one with only a twelve inch bar, for Jenny to use. The lighter weight would make it easier for her to handle and the shorter bar should be adequate for lopping limbs. They moved around the store looking at the displays but Arron couldn't find what her was looking for. They finally accosted an employee and Arron explained his need. The employee, a teenager, called over an older man who led them to an out of the way corner.</p><p>They did indeed have acme screws and bushings. Arron perused the display before selecting eight three-quarter inch by thirty inch screws and the matching bushings. He needed a heftier, longer screw and told the man what he was looking for. The man's eyes grew wide. He told them they had nothing of that size. He wasn't even sure they could order it.</p><p>They thanked him and wondered some more. They were passing down the lighting isle when inspiration struck. Quickly Arron drug his brother back three isles to where the garage door's and associated hardware were. Midway down the isle they found the garage door openers. They looked through the displays till they found what they were looking for, a screw drive model with adjustable speed. It was even on sale.</p><p>The day was wasting so they quickly wound up their shopping. An aluminum extension ladder and a dozen bags of pre-mixed mortar rounded out their purchases.</p><p>They made a quick stop at a supermarket to top off the ice supply and pick up a few perishables. Carl rolled his eyes when Arron again added a bag of candy to the cart.</p><p>At the gas supply company they topped all of the fuel cans as well as filling up the every thirsty Ram.</p><p>It was late afternoon before they finally pulled back into camp. They had just finished supper when it began to rain hard. To the disappointment of all the nights spring romp had to be cancelled. The children were given cocoa and a few pieces of candy and sent to bed. The adults gathered under the dining tarp and listened to the water roaring on the fabric roof.</p><p>The brother's had a beer then Arron pulled out his laptop, he'd loaded the fresh batteries in earlier, and displayed his ideas for the house design to his brother and sister-in-law. They gathered around the tiny display, comments were made. Generally approving but some not. Arron noted the suggestions then shut down the machine. They had a final beer then parted. Arron charged through the pouring rain. He was still soaked before he reached the tent.</p><p>Inside he quietly stripped, trying not to wake the children. He need not have bothered. He was just slipping down his briefs when a giggle cut through the hiss of the rain.</p><p>""Told you he'd get naked,"" Lena told her sister as she sat up and eyed the shadowy form of her uncle.</p><p>Arron pulled off one wet sock and then the other. ""What are you two doing awake?""</p><p>Rachel sat up. ""We want 'gasms.""</p><p>""Cums,"" her sister corrected.</p><p>""Yeah, cums.""</p><p>Arron felt his cock stiffening. Sighing, he laid down on top of his sleeping bag, his erection wagging obscenely. ""Okay, who's first.""</p><p>Rachel beat her older sibling by a nose, literally. The two children nearly collided on top of his body but it was the youngest that now lay on his chest with her cute nose mashed to his cheek and one smooth shin rubbing against his hard cock.</p><p>Lena fumed but Arron rubbed her hair. ""Your turn will come baby. Sometimes its better to wait. Just sit back and watch."" He caressed her soft blond locks. ""Why don't you try rubbing yourself while I take care of your sister.""</p><p>He kissed Rachel's nose then gently ruffled her soft hair. He let his hand trail down her neck to the silky smoothness of her back. He felt the gentle rise of that wonderful little butt then his hand was toying with those soft little cheeks. As he had suspected, she was totally nude. He brought his other hand to her butt as well and began to gently squeeze and mold those perfect little moons. He let a finger trace the length of her crack and then began to toy with her anus. That brought a giggle.</p><p>""That's where I poop.""</p><p>""I know honey, but you can feel good there too."" He teased at the opening for a second then let his hands slip lower. The child opened her thighs as his questing fingers found the smooth mound of her protruding twat. He was surprised to find her damp. He hadn't know children as young as she was could lubricate. The evidence was now being smeared across her fat little lips though.</p><p>He heard Lena moving. A moment later a warm little hand slip around his cock. The six year old had remembered Arron's final whack off at the spring and instead of just holding the member she began to gently stroke.</p><p>Arron groaned and reached another decision. He returned his hands to Rachel's perfect little ass and gave a final squeeze before gently slapping one cheek. ""Sit up baby. I want to show you something new.""</p><p>Puzzled the child sat up, now straddling his chest. He grasped her by the hips and pulled her forward till her chubby thighs brushed his several days beard. She started at the bristly contact.</p><p>""Next time I'll shave honey but I think you'll like this anyway."" He leaned forward and inhaled the scent of her tiny virgin twat. It smelled clean, damp and slightly musky. He thought it more divine than the finest perfume. Slowly he extended his tongue till it just touched her soft little pubis then began to slowly circle it, lathing the entire surface. He skipped over her tender slit and wet down the other lip.</p><p>""Oh"", Rachel said at the first contact of his tongue.</p><p>Lena stopped stroking. ""What is it? What's he doing?""</p><p>Rachel gasped as his tongue skipped over her slit. ""He's licking my cunny."" Her voice had dropped in tone and taken on a husky overture.</p><p>Arron returned to the slit and drug his tongue up the tightly sealed opening. Both hands now cupped her little ass. He squeezed her warm, soft cheeks while his tongue fluttered at her slit.</p><p>Lena tightened her grip on her uncle's stiff prick and leaned down to try and see what was going on at her sister's crotch. To her frustration she could see nothing in the dark.</p><p>Arron again drug his tongue down his tiny niece's gooey little slot then began to apply pressure. Ever so slowly the tight portal gave way and the tip of his tongue slid into that wonderful, delicious place.</p><p>Rachel tilted her head back and squealed, ""His tongue's in meeee! Unca's gut his tongue in my pusssssssyyyyyy!""</p><p>Arron grasped her little cheeks tighter and pulled, mashing her soft little twat into his mouth. His tongue speared into her center and flattened against her hymen. So tight was her pussy that his tongue was squeezed into a tube shape. He began to fuck it in and out, every stroke bottoming against her virginal barrier.</p><p>Rachel began to shudder, her sexy thighs began to squeeze his whiskered cheeks in time with the thrusts of his tongue.</p><p>When he pulled one hand from her ass and began to massage the tiny spot that guarded her baby clit she tipped over the edge. Her tiny cunt squeezed painfully around his tongue. Her legs gave one last convulsive squeeze and then she collapsed bonelessly.</p><p>Arron held her by her hips to keep her from sliding off his chest and licked up every drop of the ambrosial secretions that had oozed from her pussy then he forced his tongue back into that still spasming passage and tongued the inside clean as well. Only then did he ease her off his chest and gently lay her face down atop her sleeping bag.</p><p>Lena was on him in an instant. ""Do that to me, now! Please uncle Arron."" Without waiting for a response she mounted his chest and scooted forward till her bald little mound was brushing his chin.</p><p>Arron chuckled and pushed her back a bit. ""Turn around honey. Face my feet.""</p><p>Puzzled the child complied. Hanging directly before his nose was one of those perfect little butts that had been tormenting him for days. He nuzzled it, rubbing his nose and cheeks around that wonderful softness. She started as his whiskers scraped across her tender ass flesh but his grip on her thighs held her in place. He drug his nose up her crack, her little anus only a tiny depression, and smelled nothing but sweet little girl.</p><p>He pulled back and examined her creamy white cheeks then began to lick them, his tongue gliding over that perfect ass-flesh. He took his time, leaving no patch unlicked. Above him Lena had begun to sway and croon.</p><p>She squealed and jumped with what came next. He open his mouth wide and gently bit her lower right cheek. He sucked in and pulled that small patch of flesh into his mouth then bit again, his sharp canines leaving tiny dimples in the flesh. He moved slowly across the six-year-old's ass, alternately sucking and biting. With each bite Lena squealed slightly.</p><p>His tongue glided to her crack, fluttering over it before forcing her cheeks aside and slowly moving the length of that sweet valley. He stopped at the small of her back and worked back down. He reached her bottom hole and tickled it for a second before applying pressure. The little portal resisted and he pushed hard. Slowly, the tip of his tongue pushed into the child's ass.</p><p>Lena had moaned when his tongue slid over her anus. She squealed and tensed when she felt that hard muscle forcing its way in. ""That's my b-b-buttho-ho-hole. Nasty, s-s-o na-na-sty,"" she stuttered.</p><p>Arron's only reply was to push harder. His tongue slid deeper into that tight chute. He fluttered his tongue as he drilled setting the little girl on his face to squeaking like a squeeze toy. He squeezed and stroked her thin thighs as he tongue fucked her butt. He eased off and began to slowly withdraw his tongue from the child's. Just as he felt the child start to relax he pulled her back hard and shoved forward with his face at the same time. In an instant his tongue shot deeper than ever in his little nieces ass, so deep that the wide blade at the base forced her sphincter wide.</p><p>Lena stiffened and screamed like a cow being disemboweled. Her heels beat at his ribs as she suffered a massive climax. Arron ripped his tongue from her butt and pulled her back and down. He immediately clamped his mouth to her spasming pussy and sent his tongue in to beat at her hymen while his nose massaged her clit. The child made a low series of whooping noises as her orgasm paralyzed her diaphragm. She shuddered like a four cylinder hitting on all two. One more massive seizure tore through her as he gently bit her left cunt lip then she collapsed forward.</p><p>Arron kissed her still spasming little cunt then each of her damp little cheeks before easing her off and laying her out on her sleeping bag. He rummaged about and found her pajamas stuffed under her pillow. She grumbled as he gently dressed her in her nightclothes but did not wake up. He peeled her sleeping bag back and slid her in then gave a final kiss on the forehead.</p><p>Rachel's little rabbit 'jammies' were under her pillow as well. They were the toddler type with built in slippers. He had just laid them out and prepared to try and get her into them without waking her when his gaze fell on that wonderful little ass. Damn, but that was a perfect butt.</p><p>The temptation was too much. He leaned forward and planted a kiss on each little cheek then slid his tongue down her crack. He found the tiny opening and pushed inside. He tongue fucked her ass gently for a minute then sat up and leaned forward. Gasping, he drug his iron hard cock down her spit wet crack then rubbed it over those soft cheeks. He kneewalked back a step then grabbed his dick and blasted a massive load of sticky, hot cum over that darling, sexy, three-year-old butt.</p><p>After he cleaned her and got her dressed and to bed Arron lay a long time listening to the rain.</p><p>It was still raining the next morning but the volume had fallen off to an annoying drizzle. They breakfasted under the dining tarp then set about collecting dirty clothes. Jenny and the girls would do laundry that morning then Jenny would start trimming limbs. Arron unpacked the new saw, gassed it up and gave his sister-in-law a brief rundown on its use then he Carl set off in the truck while the three ladies headed for the spring with bulging bags of dirty clothing.</p><p>Arron started out wearing a poncho but contact with water laden branches soon had him soaked so he shucked the miserable garment and tossed it into the back of the truck. Despite the wet they soon hit a rhythm, Arron would fell a tree, rig it with rope and then hook it to the truck. Carl would then drag it back to the campsite. By the time he returned Arron generally had another on the ground already trussed up and ready for dragging.</p><p>At noon with seven trees down for the morning they headed back for lunch. They found a clothesline stretching the length of one side of the clearing and four freshly denuded trees. Jenny was hard at work on the fifth, her saw buzzing like a banshee.</p><p>Arron and Carl traded raised eyebrows and wan grins.</p><p>Unfortunately the downside of the extra help was no hot lunch. They had baloney and cheese sandwiches with crushed potato chips.</p><p>The afternoon put them within two-hundred yards and a days cutting of the house.</p><p>The skies cleared at around sunset though the temperature remained in the low forties. Regardless, all wanted a bath so after supper Jenny and the kids trudged down to the spring. They were back in a half-hour, shivering and huddling around the fire. Arron and Carl then gathered their kits and went down. Arron made a point of shaving. Thirty minutes later it was the men who rushed up to the blaze.</p><p>Arron pulled out his laptop and the adults huddled around the machine while the girls roasted marshmallows. By the time they finished an hour later all had a pretty good idea what they wanted. A final round of the inevitable cocoa and it was off to bed.</p><p>Arron again found two naked children waiting for him in his tent. Again he ate them both to shuddering orgasms, this time giving Rachel her first waking experience with analingus. Afterward the youngest again slipped into a deep sleep but Lena wanted to return the favor so he allowed her jack him off offering pointers and tips to improve her performance. After he had cum she asked questions so he explained oral sex to her and told her the words used to describe it.</p><p>""And when you lick our butts what's that called?""</p><p>""That's called eating ass or rimming.""</p><p>""Its nasty and it feels funny.""</p><p>""Did you enjoy it?""</p><p>She shrugged and began to toy with his flaccid prick, ""Uhuh.""</p><p>""Then we can dispense with the funny part. As far as nasty goes, lots of things that seem nasty are actually pretty fun and feel good. As long as you enjoy something and it does no harm you can pretty much do anything as far as sex is concerned.""</p><p>He rummaged and came up with a roll of toilet paper and began to clean the cooling cum from his stomach.</p><p>""What is that stuff? You shot it at the spring too.""</p><p>""That's cum, it's part of what makes babies.""</p><p>""Like when we have cums?""</p><p>""Same word, different meaning.""</p><p>""So cum, your cum makes babies?""</p><p>""It helps. You remember me telling you about a man putting his penis in a woman's pussy?""</p><p>""Uhuh.""</p><p>""That's called making love or fucking. When a man cums that way his 'cum' shoots up into the woman's pussy where it meets an egg. If everything's just right the man's sperm, that's a part of a man's cum, fertilizes the egg and a baby is made.""</p><p>""Where do the eggs come from?""</p><p>Arron reached over and rubbed the child's flat, smooth stomach, ""right here. A woman is born with them. You have thousands in you right now.""</p><p>That alarmed her. She looked down at her stomach as if she expected to see little babies come clawing out. She finally decided he was putting her on, ""Nuhuh.""</p><p>""Uhuh.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>He smiled, ""Really.""</p><p>She digested that for a moment then bit her lip and glanced down. ""I got another question about aural sex.""</p><p>""Oral,"" he corrected. What is it?""</p><p>She paused for a moment then blurted it out, ""Can a girl lick a boys dick?""</p><p>He smiled again, ""Sure, that and more. The girl can actually take the dick into her mouth. That's called a 'blowjob', 'giving head' or 'sucking dick'.""</p><p>She looked up in shock. ""What happens to your cum?""</p><p>""Some girl's swallow it, others spit it out.""</p><p>She screwed up her face, ""Gross!""</p><p>He chuckled and kissed her on the forehead. ""Time for sleep. Get your jammies on.""</p><p>They didn't however sleep right away. Lena had dressed and Arron was tucking into the sleeping bag when she suddenly lunged up and fastened her mouth to his like a limpet. Their tongues met and wrestled for a long moment. Finally Arron broke the kiss and pushed a breathless little girl back into her sleeping bag.</p><p>She smiled up at him. ""That made my pussy itch like it needs another cum.""</p><p>He kissed her forehead again. ""Go to sleep you little minx."" She was still giggling when Arron slipped into his own sleeping bag.</p><p>The next day they were hard at again. By noon they had nine trees on the ground, though three of them were rather small. Only three more needed to come down. With victory is sight they decided to push on through lunch and at a little after two the truck bounced over the last stump and parked alongside the towering foundation. The two men climbed up on the ledge and drank a victory beer and ate cold sandwiches while discussing what to do next.</p><p>Arron had plans for the frame of the burned trailer as well as for the remains of several of the old clunkers they had found so retrieving them seemed next on the agenda. The truck easily pushed through the straggly weeds and dry brush to reach the scorched trailer frame. They pulled it from its decades old nest without a problem. The frame had axles under it, but the tires were probably long gone even before the fire got to them. That wasn't a problem. They simply drug it to the slope behind the foundation.</p><p>The two derelict cars, an old Dodge and an even older Ford wagon presented no more difficulty and were dropped off beside the old trailer frame. Arron had originally planned to do his modifications back at camp but space was becoming a premium there.</p><p>The day was spent. They headed back for a supper of roast pork and steamed vegetables. After supper and a bath the kids were sent off to bed. The adults sat up and talked till the small hours.</p><p>When Arron finally reached his tent he found the girl's asleep. He did a quick check and found they were both as bare as the day they were born. He considered waking them to get them into their pajamas but they were certain to want more 'gasms if he did. He was tired and really just wanted sleep. He decided they could sleep naked for one night.</p><p>The next day they loaded the generator, welder and cutting torch along with the electric motor, garage door opener and lots of tools into the Ram then went thumping out to the house site. Clearing the trees had made access possible, the protruding stumps had made it bumpy. They unloaded all of the gear alongside the derelicts they had drug in the previous day then Carl went bumping back to camp. He was back in minutes with the ladder and the mortar mix. While Arron got to work measuring and sketching in an old notebook his brother started patching the cracks in the old foundation.</p><p>Mechanical things of all kinds were another of Arron's major interests. During his years of bumming around he had tried his hand at a little of everything, sometimes for extra money sometimes just for kicks. One summer in Alaska he had watched a perpetually half-drunk old codger build a workable sawmill from a junk pile in less than a week. They were about to find out if he could match that.</p><p>He put down the notebook and broke the torch components from their packing. Pulling everything out and hooking up the tanks took a half hour then he fired it up and adjusted it till he got a good cutting flame. Satisfied he shut it down.</p><p>Using the truck he drug the trailer frame around till it was parallel to the slope of the hill. Then using the truck's jack he roughly leveled it, blocking it up with timber pulled from the cellar as he went. When he was satisfied he again fired up the torch and began cutting the first car to pieces. By noon he had it down to the frame, the mutilated body stacked in a heap a few yards off.</p><p>He shut down the torch and went looking for Carl. The ladder was against one wall and there were fresh patches all around the upper stonework but no Carl. He found him in the cellar tugging a fresh bucket of water from the well. The water was yellowish and smelled faintly rancid.</p><p>Arron backed a step. ""Damn that stinks.""</p><p>Carl grinned, ""Yeah but I don't think the mortar cares.""</p><p>""No but were going to have to do something before I want to drink it.""</p><p>""True 'nuff. I found bits of fur on the rope with my first couple of buckets, I think something might have fallen in and died.""</p><p>""Lovely. Let's go get some lunch.""</p><p>""Would you mind checking my work before you go. I've been following the bag instructions but you're the expert.""</p><p>Arron snorted.</p><p>""Well you're more expert than me.""</p><p>They went back outside and Arron climbed the ladder for a good look as some of the patchwork. He noted with approval that Carl had been shoving the mortar deep into the cracks. ""You been pulling out and loose or broken up old mortar?"", he called down.</p><p>""Yep"", Carl answered, motioning at the small piles of crumbling gray mortar littering the base of the wall.</p><p>Arron climbed back down. ""You did good. Let's eat.""</p><p>Lunch was more cold sandwiches. Jenny was still hard at work lopping limbs. Sweaty but glowing she joined them and they wolfed down pickleloaf and rye while the kids settled for munching their way through a bag of cheesepuffs.</p><p>Back at the house Arron consulted his notebook and took some more measurements off the trailer frame. He then measured and marked a section of the car frames rear cross-member. Using the torch he cut this out then fired up then took more measurements and clamped it into place on the trailer frame. He hadn't messed with the welder yet, it was still in its box. Unpacking it and scanning the manual took thirty minutes. Setting it up took a little longer. There was a water tank to cool the transformer and he didn't want to put any of Carl's smelly well water in it. He finally pulled the big igloo out of the back of the truck and poured half of their remaining drinking water in it. The welder needed an inert gas, in this case argon. A small tank was included with the welder and it was full. If the home center could have full tanks of argon why not oxygen or acetylene. He supposed it was because leaking argon hadn't been known to relocate city blocks. Finally he added gas and fired up the engine.</p><p>In his bumming around Arron had done quite a bit of stick and wire feed welding. He hadn't been introduced to plasma welding till the previous year but he quickly fell in love with it. No rods, no wire, no external media at all. It worked by getting the working materials so hot they melted together, simple and elegant.</p><p>He fired up the engine and let it settle into a steady rhythm. The welder came with a dark tinted helmet. He clamped the ground to the trailer frame, donned the helmet, and quickly tacked his first piece into place. Genuinely enjoying himself Arron spent the rest of the day cutting and welding. So absorbed was he that he hadn't really noticed the failing light till a tired, cement spattered younger brother tapped him on the shoulder. By then the old car frame looked decidedly worse for wear. Carl shook his head. ""I don't want you for a mechanic.""</p><p>Arron grinned and shut off the torch. He then closed the valves on the oxygen and acetylene tanks as well as the argon tank and gasoline supply on the welder.</p><p>He stretched then got a drink of water, there were still a few sips left. He looked into the truck and found the empty jar he'd shoved there that morning. He used a crescent wrench to get the oil plug out of the welder's engine then, with Carl's help, tilted the entire machine up enough to pour the oil into the jar.</p><p>""You did the same thing with the generator. Why?""</p><p>""A new engine wears in during its first few hours of running. You change the original oil to get all those little metal bits out. Actually they say the machining is now good enough that you don't really need to do this anymore."" He shrugged as they lowered the heavy machine back level, ""I figure it's still cheap insurance.""</p><p>""You only ran the generator for a few minutes before changing the oil?""</p><p>Carl picked up the plug and started it back in, ""Yeah, it was a demo. Even if it hadn't been run it had been tugged on enough to make up for it."" He tightened the plug then added fresh oil.</p><p>They covered the tools with tarps, using a block of wood to hold the plastic off the welder's hot engine then headed for camp.</p><p>Supper was homemade pizza. Jenny and the girls had whipped up the crust from boxed mix's then added a little of everything in the coolers for topping. That part had gone fine but they had yet to master the art of baking over coals. The crust varied from burned rock-hard to nearly raw. So proud were the girl's of their accomplishment however that no one had the heart to complain. They ate it and smiled, telling the beaming children how good it was.</p><p>That night they all went for a romp in the spring, The girl's squealed and splashed, dashing back and forth from Arron to their parents and back again. Once, with an impish grin and her back to her parents, Lena stood and pulled the crotch of her bathing suit aside, flashing her bald little pussy at Arron. She was gone before he could do more than gape.</p><p>After they retired Lean wanted to practice kissing so the cuddled and explored each other's mouths. Arron ran his hands over the child's sleek nakedness as their tongues wrestled. After he finally disengaged from a flushed Lena her younger sister wanted a go so he pulled that tiny package into his lap and tasted her sweet mouth. She pulled back in shock at the first probing of his tongue but soon caught on and entered into the fray with enthusiasm.</p><p>Afterwards Arron had them lay close on either side. Together he fingered them both to shuddering orgasms, bringing them off within seconds of each other. Both fell into deep sleep directly afterward leaving him to dress them and tuck them in. He then stroked his cock to a sight stealing cum.</p><p>They breakfasted on buttermilk biscuits, sausage and the last of the eggs then Arron and Carl headed for the house while Jenny again took up her saw. She had only two more trees to trim so they might be able to have a hot lunch.</p><p>Once at the house Arron was quickly immersed in his project. He cut, measured and welded, humming to himself as he went. Predictably, the plasma rigs tiny argon tank gave out a little before lunch.</p><p>At first he simply stared at the spitting, popping dervish the well behaved little arc had become. He tried again thinking the fault was his own. When the results were the same he had to admit there was a problem. When his eyes fell on the little tank's pressure gage he groaned and hit the kill switch.</p><p>Carl was halfway up the ladder whistling a cheery tune as he forced yet more mud into another crack. He looked down as Arron approached, ""Something wrong?""</p><p>""Out of argon. You need a hand?""</p><p>""I was just getting ready to mix up another batch.""</p><p>Arron nodded and took up the mortar spattered bucket resting on the ground and headed for the well.</p><p>They got back to camp to find burgers and chips waiting. They dug in and the meal was soon reduced to scraps. Arron related to Jenny his problem with the welder. She said they were low on fresh food and again almost out of ice. They discussed the supply problem and finally decided to make a town run that day even though it would mean getting back late.</p><p>They went back to the house site so Arron could detach the argon tank and then went bouncing on their way.</p><p>It was on into the afternoon before they hit Avery so they went directly to the gas supplier. Arron showed the argon tank to a tech and asked if they had anything larger with the same kind of connection. The man pursed his lips and disappeared. He was back in minutes with an eighty pound tank on a hand truck. They agreed that would do nicely.</p><p>A little while later they pulled out with the Ram and all of the gas cans again full. The big argon tank had been laid flat and chocked with wedges of wood. It barely fit in the bed. They hit the grocer and stocked up on food and ice. This time Carl grabbed a bag of candy and tossed it into the cart. He shrugged at Arron's look. ""Just thought I'd beat you to the punch.""</p><p>It was dusk before they turned off onto the forest road and soon full dark. The Ram's high beams made a path of brilliant light before them but plunged everything else into inky black. Twice they missed familiar turnoffs and had to backtrack. The eeryness of the black wood got to both of them, the warm glow of the fire when they finally pulled into camp was very welcome.</p><p>The girls were already in bed but Jenny was sitting up by the fire. She helped to wrestle the coolers into the dining fly then they all settled around the fire with cold beers. Jenny told them the girl's had been worried by their long absence and how she had to comfort them. They all laughed at that but the slight manic tinge to Jenny's giggles told Arron that the girls hadn't been the only ones worried. Carl and Jenny began to cuddle and shortly excused themselves. Arron finished his beer and tossed the can into the coals then stood and shambled for his tent.</p><p>He worked the zipper as quietly as possible and slipped inside. He paused for a moment. Both of the girls were asleep. He smiled, quietly stripped to his briefs and started for his own bag. A thought struck and he simply couldn't resist. Rachel's sleeping bag was unzipped, he gently eased back the top flap. She was lying on her stomach stark naked, that perfect little ass glowing at him. He leaned down and nuzzled those soft cheeks before planting a kiss on each. His cock was hardening so pulled it out and rubbed it on those little cheeks.</p><p>He heard a noise behind him and turned to see Lena crawling across his sleeping bag. She halted beside him and rocked back onto her knees with her butt resting on her thighs. Unlike her sister, she was in her pajamas. She tilted her head back and slightly parted her lips, an invitation for a kiss. He accommodated her, their lips met and soon so did their tongues.</p><p>He dropped his hand to her back and massaged the supple skin through her pajama top then slid down to her round little hiney. He molded the soft flesh through her pajamas and panties as they kissed.</p><p>The broke after a moment and Lena's tiny hand reached out and joined his own on his prick. He released his own grip, allowing the child total control of his throbbing cock. She jerked it for a second, then pulled it gently down and began to massage her sister's soft ass with the head. Arron groaned as his precum was smeared over those little cheeks. Lena gave a little tug and he shuffled forward a few inches to allow her to do as she would. He stifled another groan and she slowly pulled the head of his prick down Rachel's soft crack.</p><p>The six-year-old grinned at him, showing a flash of white teeth through the gloom of then tent then began to stroke him in earnest. The head of his cock lightly bounced on Rachel's butt with each stroke. This was only her second handjob but already her technique was much improved and soon Arron was gasping and approaching his peak.</p><p>Just as he was sure the end was near the hot little hand suddenly stopped. Lena maintained her grip but shifted back and leaned forward bringing her face within inches of his aching dick. She resumed her stroking at a slower pace as she watched her hand slide up and down. Arron bent and kissed the crown of her head as his hand massaged her back. She looked up at him and smiled then suddenly leaned forward and quickly planted a tiny peck on the side of his swollen helmet. As Arron held his breath she rocked back and slowly licked her lips. Finding nothing offensive she leaned forward and planted another tiny kiss on the tip, this time on the top. Moving down an inch she kissed the shaft. She looked up to see his reaction then leaned back down and began to plant little pecks all along the throbbing length. Finally she turned his prick so the eye was staring her in the face. She stared at it for a moment the gently leaned forward and just bussed the tip with her closed lips. She jerked back when she felt the slimy pre-cum on her lips. She quickly wiped the fluid off on the sleeve of her pajama's and went back to jacking his dick.</p><p>Arron had just began to approach his peak for the second time when she stopped. He looked down to see the child again inspecting his prick. He felt her fingers caress the helmet, smearing the lube across the surface. She released his dick and let it slap against his stomach as she brought one slimy finger to her nose. She sniffed then extended her tongue and barely dabbed the glistening digit. She pulled her tongue back into her mouth and swished it around for a moment. The flavor must have been acceptable because she gave the finger another lick.</p><p>Abruptly she grabbed his cock, pulled it around and planted another kiss on the tip. This time she licked her lips clean. She came in again but this time her little tongue flicked out and caressed his bloated head. He groaned as, catlike, she began to lap all of the pre-cum from his cock head. When the tip of tongue tried to work its way into the hole for more he almost blew his load on her face.</p><p>She withdrew and again and resumed jerking his cock. This time she went the full course and less than a minute later hot cum began painting Rachel's butt and lower back. Lena continued stoking till the last spurt dribbled out. Rachel's sexy ass glistened under a coating of slime.</p><p>Lena leaned forward and licked the head of Arron's prick clean of the residue then turned to examine her artwork. She dabbed a finger in a pool that had formed in the small of the three-year-old's back then sucked it clean. She then leaned over her sleeping sister and looked up at Arron for a reaction. Still coming down from his powerful orgasm he smiled in encouragement. Tentatively the six-year-old began to lick the cum from her sister's soft back. Rachel murmured but remained asleep as Lena's tongue slid across her flesh.</p><p>Soon there was nothing tentative about her actions, like a dog she followed the cum trails and slurped them up with long strokes using the flat of her tongue. Arron's cock lurched and began to grow again as, back clean, she moved up onto the mounds of her sisters sweet butt. Without hesitation she licked both cheeks till nothing but saliva remained. Holding his breath, Arron reached down and gently pulled the sleeping girl's cheeks apart. Without missing a stroke Lena's tongue slid into her sister's crack, chasing down every bit up cum that had migrated there.</p><p>Finally, convinced there was none left she sat back and licked her lips before looking up at Arron.</p><p>Like a bull he bowled her over and bore her to his sleeping bag. His lips found hers and his tongue forced its way between her lips. She squeaked in alarm but the sound was lost in the furious kiss.</p><p>He sat up then pushed her back farther on the sleeping bag. Trembling hands found her waist and peeled both pajama bottoms and panties down in a single tug. He flung the garments away then pulled her thin thighs apart and buried his face in her wet twat. She wiggled and squealed as he devoured her hot baby cunt. Again and again his tongue plunged in almost tongue raping her pussy. So forceful were his thrusts that she nearly lost her virginity to his tongue. In less than a minute the child's thighs crushed his head and her back arched. She vented a soul shattering scream as she came harder than she ever had before.</p><p>He laid her limp body out on her sleeping bag and fearfully listened for any sounds from Carl and Jenny's tent. Lena's primal shriek had split the night, there was no way it could have been missed. When no alarm was forthcoming he began to slowly breathe again. He decided he'd better get the girl's dressed but first there was urgent business to attend to. His newly risen cock needed attention now!</p><p>He lay back and began to stroke aiming for a quick final cum. He had barely begun though when movement drew his eyes to Lean. Amazingly, the child had risen from the dead. She stared at his prick for a second then crawled over and straddled his knees.</p><p>The little girl pushed his hand off his cock then replaced it with both of her own. She leaned down and began to lick the head as she stroked with both hands. After a short time her lips parted enough to allow the helmet to slightly protrude between them as she picked up the pace. Soon her tiny fists were flying while she continued to lick and lip massage the head of his cock.</p><p>Arron felt his second orgasm approaching quickly and moved to pull his dick away. Lena jerked the prick from his grasp with an almost animal growl, never losing her lip lock for a moment.</p><p>He groaned and dropped his head back onto his sleeping bag. He felt his nuts boil, a second later he groaned as they exploded. He propped up onto his elbow's in time to watch Lena's cheeks bulge as jet after jet of hot cum shot into her mouth. He watched her Adam's apple bob as she swallowed again and again. Cum ran down her chin and a trickle even dripped from her nose as his nut's emptied into her mouth.</p><p>After he recovered Arron gently wiped the child's face then cuddled and rocked her till she fell asleep in his arms.</p><p>The next morning Arron waited tensely for the probing questions about Lena's outburst of the previous night. To his relief the only mention of it was a comment by Jenny that he shouldn't 'roughhouse with the girl's so late at night' they needed their sleep. He smiled meekly and promised to tone down the 'play time'.</p><p>Relieved at having dodged the bullet he dashed down the last of his coffee and prepared to get to work. While Carl and Jenny were having a last morning smooch Lena tugged his sleeve and pulled him aside.</p><p>She seemed agitated. When he knelt to bring his face level with hers she but her lip and shot a nervous look at her parents and then to where Rachel still shoveled cereal into her mouth. Finally she spoke in little more than a whisper.</p><p>""Please don't tell Rachel about what I did last night.""</p><p>""What you did?""</p><p>She blushed furiously, ""you know, with my tongue on her and....and you.""</p><p>Arron started to make a joke but she gripped his arm in her tiny hand, ""Please!"" It was a plea.</p><p>Arron smiled and hugged her, ""I promise not a word.""</p><p>She returned the smile and went bouncing off as her father came up.</p><p>""What was that all about?"", Carl asked curiously.</p><p>""She wants we to keep a secret.""</p><p>They climbed into the truck and Carl started the engine. After they started trundling toward the job site he turned to his brother, ""What secret?"" The question was delivered in a no nonsense 'she's my daughter and I damned well want to know' tone.</p><p>Arron forced his voice to remain calm. ""If I tell you you've got to promise not to let on that I told you.""</p><p>Carl's brow furrowed but he said, ""Okay.""</p><p>""She wet her sleeping bag during the night. She's very embarrassed about it."" The lie rolled smoothly off his tongue but it tugged at his conscience. He hated lying.""</p><p>Carl's expression cleared. ""Oh hell is that all. She's a kid and accidents happen.""</p><p>""She's a kid trying to act very grown up"", that was certainly true, ""and she really didn't want me to tell you. She'll be hurt if she finds out I did. I promised not to.""</p><p>Carl grinned. ""I won't say a word. Her sleeping bag will need washing though.""</p><p>""Let me take care of that and pretend not to notice.""</p><p>""You got it.""</p><p>The two of them managed, with effort, to maneuver the huge argon cylinder out of the truck and muscle it over to the welder. Arron hooked it up and got to work while Carl returned to his patching.</p><p>Jenny and the girl's surprised them by showing up at the job site with a large picnic basket shortly before noon. They spread a blanket on the ground and had a relaxed meal of fried chicken, mashed potatoes and lemonade. The mashed potatoes were full of lumps but Jenny made a point of telling them that the girls had mashed them 'all by themselves' before anyone sampled them so they ate them without complaint.</p><p>After lunch they gave the women a tour of the work site and pointed out what had already been done. All went well till they approached the dismantled tractor shed. When they came within fifty feet of it the smell struck like a physical blow. Only then did the men realize they'd never policed up the dead snakes there. They hurriedly backed off. They had no short term plans for anything there. Hopefully in a week or two the stench would go away.</p><p>By the time they knocked off for the day Arron's contraption was starting to take shape. He planned to start fitting the hardware tomorrow. The second car had by now lost its rusty bodywork. Only scraps remained of the first.</p><p>Before supper Arron managed to cue Lena in on the cover story he'd given her dad about the mornings conversation. She was embarrassed but accepted it with good grace. To maintain it he slipped away right after eating and carried her sleeping bag down to the spring. He gave it a good, gentle hand washing without soap then rung it out the best he could and carried it back to camp. While the adults were pretending not to look he draped it over the luggage rack on the roof of the Taurus. It actually wasn't noticeable till you got close.</p><p>Soon afterward they all strolled to the spring and splashed away and enjoyable forty-five minutes. As the temperature was in the high fifties the run back to camp wasn't even that bad.</p><p>The girl's wanted to toast marshmallows so everyone sat around the fire while innocent little puffs of fluff were maimed and burned after being cruelly impaled on sticks. The girls were between their parents while Arron sat on the opposite side of the low blaze. He was sipping on a last beer and idly chatting with Carl when movement caught his eye. He focussed on it and after a moment it repeated. Lena was twitching open the front of her robe and flashing her pussy at him. He raised his eyes to her face and was met by twinkling eyes with a slightly evil set. She made a show of removing a nearly melted marshmallow from her stick then dropped her hand to her lap. He goggled and his cock stirred as she again exposed her little cunt, only this time she slowly rubbed the sticky marshmallow guts all over her tender lips.</p><p>As Carl kept up his end of the, now no longer interesting, conversation Lena leaned down and whispered to Rachel. Soon the three-year-old shifted around and two little cunts were winking at him. The younger girl deliberately overcooked her next marshmallow and soon, like her sister, had a very sticky twat. Both girl's giggled at the look on his face.</p><p>It wasn't long after that Jenny called a halt to further shows by announcing it was time for bed. She produced a damp cloth and cleaned both girl's sticky fingers. Arron suppressed a wild urge to say, 'make sure you get their cunts too', and resumed his failing conversation.</p><p>Arron unzipped the tent to find both girls sitting naked on top of his sleeping bag.</p><p>He stepped inside just as Rachel fell back on the soft fabric and spread her legs wide. ""Lick it off"", she said, thrusting her marshmallow flavored cunt up at him.</p><p>Arron resealed the tent and hurriedly fumbled off his boots. He dropped to his knees and grasped the naughty child by her hips and pulled her crotch up as his face came down to meet it. As he started to eat Rachel's tasty slot Lena started to unbutton his shirt. She leaned over till her breath tickled his cheek. ""Make her cum hard so she'll go to sleep then we'll play"", she whispered.</p><p>Arron groaned unintelligibly into Rachel's cunt as he tried to do just that. He pulled his tongue from the grip of her tight little pussy and began licking the marshmallow from her bald baby twat. The confection had re-solidified and took quite a few licks to remove, all the time the child wiggled and cooed. Satisfied that he'd gotten it all he suddenly thrust the child's legs back till they touched the sleeping bag on either side of her head, bringing her lower back up and exposing her snow white little ass. Before she could do more than whuff in surprise he was on her. His mouth and tongue smothering her soft cheeks.</p><p>Lena had gotten his shirt off and his pants opened but his posture was preventing much further progress. She tugged for a moment then simply settled for fishing his throbbing erection through the fly of his boxers. Shielded from her sister's sight by the bulk of Arron's torso the six-year-old began to kiss and lick the oozing head of his prick.</p><p>After licking and sucking the soft ass-flesh for a minute he sent his tongue spiraling in on the child's pink bottom hole. Rachel gasped as he licked across the portal then began to flick at it with just the rip of his tongue. He tested it a few times then began to apply pressure,</p><p>Rachel had tensed up and he could make no progress against her tightly sealed anus. He swabbed his tongue over it then fluttered upward to dip into her tiny slot. He made several small, shallow forays into the child's sex before returning to her cute little ass. After several such round trips he felt her little hole relaxing slightly. He managed to wedge just the tip of his tongue past the guarding muscle then again applied pressure. Twisting like a boring machine he slowly drove into her tiny rectum.</p><p>When Rachel felt her butt being violated she squealed and beat the floor with her tiny fists. As he went deeper she began to buck, alternately trying to pull her ass off his tongue and drive it deeper. He brought a hand up and began to massage her pussy, fucking a finger in to the first knuckle while massaging her barely perceptible clit with another.</p><p>Rachel began to breathe rapidly, blowing and squeaking on the exhale. Her soft little thighs fell forward to lie on his shoulders where they proceeded to try and rip his ears off.</p><p>He picked up the pace, driving his tongue forward till the blade began to stretch her then began a rapid in and out fucking motion. This child began to hum softly, her little body tensing and relaxing. Arron felt Lena abandon his prick and back out from beneath him. A few seconds later she appeared alongside her sister with a small camp pillow in her hands.</p><p>Rachel relaxed one final time then went wire taut, only her shoulders were on the ground, her back formed a perfect arch as she drew a massive breath and screamed her pleasure to the night.</p><p>Lena moved like a cat, dropping the pillow over her sister's mouth and holding it gently in place. The material absorbed the ear splitting screech rendering it inaudible more than a few yards away. Lean lifted the pillow slightly so Rachel could draw another breath then clamped down again as she let vent to another shriek. Arron groaned as her ass tried to pinch his tongue off. One final spasm and the child went limp, she twitched a few times then was still. Arron gently pulled his tongue from her anus then gently eased her over to lie atop her sleeping bag.</p><p>Lena threw the pillow away and stared for a moment then leaned down and gave her baby sister a quick peck on the lips. She turned to look at Arron, ""Wow, you gave her a good one.""</p><p>Arron grinned, ""your turn.""</p><p>She licked her lips and reached out to grasp his cock. ""I wanna do you first."" She began to gently stroke his dick then met his eyes, ""can you spurt twice, like last night?""</p><p>He nodded, ""I think so.""</p><p>""Goody."" She tugged him by his prick and led him over to where Rachel lay on her back, her tiny legs slightly spread. Lena maneuvered around till she could comfortably stroke with both hands and began to rapidly jerk cock. She leaned down and bathed the head with her hot little tongue then sat up and jerked faster.</p><p>Arron knew he wasn't going to last long. He groaned as she bent down again and licked the head before giving it a little kiss.</p><p>""I'm going to cum!"", he groaned.</p><p>Lena pulled her head away and aimed his pulsing cock at her sister's tiny mound. As jet after jet of cum sprayed forth she moved it about, painting the three-year-old's bald twat with a thick glaze of aromatic spunk.</p><p>She admired her handiwork for a second then turned and licked the residue from his cock. She released the wilting member, shot a toothy grin at Arron then leaned down and began to lick the cum from her sister's pussy. She worked slowly and methodically, cleaning every trace of semen from the child's twat. Satisfied she shot Arron a look then turned back and used her thumbs to gently pull those soft lips apart. Arron groaned as her little lapper delved inside. His dick began to recover as he watched a six-year-old girl eat her three-year-old siblings tasty twat.</p><p>He rested a hand on Lena's back and slowly slid it back to massage the child's ass. She wiggled her butt in appreciation as he gently stroked her cheeks. After a minute of gentle licking she backed off and stared at her sister's glistening crotch. Gently Arron reached past and eased Rachel's legs together before rolling her onto her side, exposing her lovely, round bottom. Lena licked her lips and looked at him for a second before turning to regard her baby sister's soft, white butt. She was working without a net now, none of her uncles tasty spunk for an excuse. She hesitated for ten long seconds then bent over and began to gently kiss Rachel's cheeks as she had seen him do earlier. She backed off again as Arron's cock grew harder. She licked her lips then went back in, this time her target was between those plump little cheeks.</p><p>Gently she rooted at the three-year olds crack till her nose slipped in. Her tongue followed and the lapped up and down that soft furrow before zeroing in on the child's bottom hole. Rachel moaned and stirred a little as Lena's tongue pushed into her relaxed rectum. The older child froze with her tongue up her sister's butt. She held that erotic pose while Rachel's breathing dropped back into the deep rhythm of sleep and stabilized. Satisfied Lena began to shallowly and gently tongue fuck her sister's sexy butt.</p><p>She continued for a minute then raised her head and backed away. She looked up at Arron with a grin then licked her lips. He reached for her but she wiggled away. ""I wanna do you again.""</p><p>He allowed her to push and tug him around till he sat on his sleeping bag. She pushed on his chest till he overbalanced and fell flat on his back. She giggled then turned her attention to his again stiff cock.</p><p>Lena used a single finger to spread the oozing lube around the fat head of his prick then slowly trailed it down the shaft. Once she reached the dense thicket of his curly pubic hair she ran her hand slowly through it, stopping a few times to give gentle tugs. She stroked his balls before gently weighing each one in the palm of her small hand. She again returned to his cock, pulling the throbbing member down till it was flat on his stomach and releasing it to let it bob back up again. Next she tried to see how far she could pull it back toward his feet, reaching a forty-five degree angle before her uncles wince told her so stop. She again released his prick and giggled sweetly when it bobbed a few times before coming to rest.</p><p>She gently enclosed his shaft with both hands and began a slow up and down stroke, her gaze on the pulsing head. She wiggled and moved closer till he could feel the gently pulse of her breath on his prick. A new bead of lube had pooled on the tip, she gazed at and licked her lips before leaning that last fraction of an inch and cleaning it off with the flat of her tongue.</p><p>Arron groaned and she giggled, ""Does that feel good?""</p><p>""Very good honey.""</p><p>She licked again, this time swirling her little pink tongue over the entire mushroom shaped head. Once it was all wet with her saliva she sent her tongue sliding over the edge and ran the tip under the flare of the rim. She pulled back a bit then flashed him a smile and began to lick the entire length of his shaft with long strokes. She continued this for several minutes as Arron tried to remain still.</p><p>Abruptly the child sent her little lapper back over the rim of the head and zeroed in on his piss hole and the new puddle of pre-cum there. She licked it up then kissed the head. She looked at him, in the gloom of the tent he couldn't read her expression but he smiled in encouragement.</p><p>Her lips again came down on the head but this time they remained in contact. He felt them slide apart as she opened her mouth wide. She pushed downward and the soft vice of her lips slid down the domed head of his cock and into the groove behind the head.</p><p>Arron threw back his head and groaned. She had the head of his prick in her mouth! She paused for a second, her breath cool on the set head of his embedded prick then pushed downward again. With exquisite slowness she kept going till two inches of throbbing dick was buried in her six-year-old mouth. She again paused and then pushed on only to pull off a second later as the head of his cock triggered her gag reflex.</p><p>She coughed and wiped her mouth on the back of her hand then looked at him. ""Is that how you do it, that 'blow chore' you told us about?""</p><p>""Blow job, and yes that's how you do it, only you don't go so far as to choke on it. You also move your mouth up and down, like you're jacking me off.""</p><p>She nodded then quickly popped the head of his cock back into her mouth. She went down till she had the previous two inches then began to bob her head gently up and down, pulling back till her lips caught on the groove behind the head then going down again.</p><p>Arron fought to keep from lunging up and gagging her as his niece slowly sucked his cock. He let her go on for a minute then grasped the part of the shaft the child could not accommodate and began to jack in time with her sucking.</p><p>It didn't take long before he felt an orgasm building. He began to pick up the pace of his stroking and to his delight she matched it with her mouth. Thirty seconds passed then he groaned and began to whack furiously, his fist grazing the softness of her wide-spread lips on each up stroke. Unable to match that torrid pace Lena simply stopped with an inch of dick in her tiny face. Arron groaned again then began to send stream after pulsing stream of scalding dick cream into that tiny, hot cavern. He felt her palate caress his cock as she swallowed each pungent mouthful.</p><p>Spent he fell back. Lena released his wilting cock, gave it a final lick then fell back with her legs spread wide. ""My turn,"" she whispered sweetly.</p><p>Arron shook his head and advanced on the child, pausing only to scoop up the pillow Lena had used to stifle her sister's orgasmic scream. He unwound on the child, eating both her pussy and tight, tender ass till she was shuddering like a runaway dynamo. When she reached her peak he began to flick a thumbnail over her tiny clit while trying to batter the portal of her hymen down with his tongue.</p><p>She shrieked her cum into the pillow, her body arching and driving his lips into her tender vulva while her hymen bowed inward under the pressure of his stiffened tongue.</p><p>After she collapsed he gently lapped up the tiny amount of cream her little pussy had secreted then kissed that darling cunt. He cuddled her for a moment then gently began the task of dressing the unconscious children. He slipped Rachel into her sleeping bag and started to deposit Lena alongside her but stopped. After a moment he zipped the younger girl's bag then eased Lena into his own. He pulled on his boxers then gently eased in behind her. He snuggled up the child then pulled her nightgown up and slid his hand into her tiny cotton panties. He drifted off to sleep cupping her soft little bottom.</p><p>It took Arron another two days to finish his 'contraption' as the other adults took to calling it. On the third morning they all stood around behind the house regarding his creation, Arron with pride, the other two adults with more dubious expressions. The girls were too busy chasing each other up and down the slope to render an opinion.</p><p>The frame of the old mobile home had been leveled and fastened securely to the ground. Two fences, adjustable via acme screws and comprised of recycled auto frame members, ran lengthwise, one near then center, the other on the uphill side. The electric motor they'd purchased at the home center had been fitted with a circular saw blade and was bolted to a mount at the far end of the frame. The garage door opener had been mounted on the bottom side of the frame with its screw running the length of it. The shoe that would have engaged a garage door had been fitted with an upward sticking tang to serve as a feed. At the far end of the entire cobbled together rig a wooden platform had been knocked together from the sturdier timbers and planks from the old house and the tractor shed. It would serve as a table to catch the cut planks. The tractor shed had been bad. Arron had puked at the smell. To his chagrin his brother hadn't</p><p>Arron crushed out his cigarette and rubbed his hands with glee. ""Let's try it.""</p><p>They'd cut a log to twenty feet in length earlier the drug it from camp behind the Ram. With Arron directing Carl eased the truck forward till the log was in position. The ropes were removed then a shove given. As planned the log rolled over the first fence only to stop short against the taller middle one. The assembly shuddered but nothing moved. The inner fence was already adjusted for a two-inch cut. Now Arron screwed the outer fence in till it made contact with the log and then a little more. Next he adjusted the converted garage door opener till its tang was at the back of the log. He nodded to his brother and the generator was fired. It was showtime.</p><p>Holding his breath Arron flipped the first switch on his jerry rigged control panel. With satisfying authority the saw whined into life. Giving Carl a thumbs up he pushed the button to activate the garage door opener. His spirits fluttered and sank as absolutely nothing happened. He tried again with the same results before shutting down and signaling his brother to kill the generator.</p><p>Ignoring the knowing looks that Jenny and Carl flashed at each other he dug out the opener's manual and dropped his butt down onto the stubborn log. He soon found what he was looking for and jumped up to find a screwdriver. It was the work of less than a minute to adjust the opener's force to maximum.</p><p>Again the generator and saw were fired up. This time when Arron pressed the opener's button the log began to slide toward the spinning blade and soon sawdust was flying. Arron's elation was brief. After moving less than two feet the log jerked to a stop. The opener recycled and the tang returned to its start position. Repeated tries moved the log maybe another six inches but no further.</p><p>Jenny shook her head and patted him on the back, her brows raised in a mirthful expression. She looked at her husband, ""I'd better get back and start some lunch. It should be ready in about an hour. You and the 'professor' come on up about then.""</p><p>Car hid his own grin and headed for the house. He'd finished the exterior patching the day before and was now working on the inside. Arron ignored them both and simply stared at his reticent creation. He thought for a minute then went to the truck to retrieve some tools. He wiggled beneath the frame and soon had the cover off of the opener. It was as he had suspected. The mechanism that controlled the opener's closing force could go further. It was limited by a factory installed set screw. He found the correct size alan wrench and began to back the screw out. He backed it out, backed it out some more, then said 'screw it' and removed it completely. He then ran the closing force adjustment all the way up. It probably wouldn't do much for durability but then they didn't need it to last forever.</p><p>As he worked Arron though of the girls and his and their nocturnal playtime. Both previous evenings he had eaten the girls to squealing climax. Lena still insisted that Rachel go first as the younger child's cums inevitably put her to sleep. That let her sister move in and take liberties with her tiny, immature charms. She no longer needed the excuse of Arron's cum to give her sister's cunt or ass a gentle tongue bath but she still liked to lick it up when he did spunk on the child. The night before she had eaten pussy with such enthusiasm that she'd nearly wakened Rachel to Arron's amusement and her own near panic. Lena had insisted on sucking his cock both nights. She still could not get more than a third of his prick into her small mouth but her technique was improving rapidly as she learned to make the best out of what would fit. His train of thought was giving him a hardon, a most unwelcome thing in the middle of the morning. He willed it down and forced his mind to the task at hand.</p><p>Carl was starting to smear his first batch of mud when he heard the generator re-start. His brother's yells of elation a moment later were loud, even over the not quiet purr of the generator. By the time he descended the ladder and rushed outside the log and a two inch wide plank were just stopping on the 'table'.</p><p>After some quick consultation Carl went back and hurriedly smeared on the mortar he'd already mixed then returned to help his brother. The two of them managed to convert the log to nine rough cut planks before it was time for lunch.</p><p>Back at camp they relayed the news to Jenny and the girls. Arron duly received both congratulations and apologies for the earlier doubts. After eating they cut another log to length and harnessed it to the Ram.</p><p>This one too became boards and sawdust. As the afternoon wore on a system began to emerge. They would rip down a log then Carl would return to smearing mortar as Arron took the truck and went for another. The younger man had just enough time to mix and apply one batch before the pickup came clattering back up with another log.</p><p>They managed to rip down three logs that afternoon. The mill was far from perfect, lacking any kind of power return for the next pass of the log through the saw for one thing. This meant that it took both of them and sometimes the mechanical muscle of the Ram to pull the timber back for the next cut.</p><p>They knocked off as the red tinted sun sank in the west. They drove back to camp for a supper of stew and biscuits. The latter were getting better. Fed, they all trooped down to the spring. Modesty had slipped enough that they now often bathed together. Carl and Jenny would move to the furthest end of the pool while Arron occupied the girls at the near end. Those two were getting bolder. A giggling Rachel rubbed her soft ass and pussy all over her uncles leg while Lena played with his cock below the water. Arron shot a few nervous glances at his brother and sister-in-law but they seemed only to see each other.</p><p>They stayed till fingers and toes were wrinkled like prunes then wrapped up for the cold dash back to the fire. That night Arron finalized the house drawings to Carl and Jenny's approval then activated the programs 'bill-of-materials' function. To 'oohs' and 'aahs' the laptop digested the simple two story design and quickly generated a stick by stick list of the lumber required complete with lengths and dimensions. It also tossed in a half-a-hundred sheets of plywood, assuming the structure would be sheathed in such. They actually planned to use thin overlapping planks for the exterior but there was no way to tell the idiot program that. Arron recorded the framing requirements then shut down the machine.</p><p>They had barely retired when a thunderstorm moved in banging and flashing. This rousted the men out of bed to dash back to the house site and make sure everything was covered and secured. They were soaking wet by the time of their return and at least to Arron's disappointment both girl's were sound asleep.</p><p>He stripped out of his wet clothes and satisfied himself by rubbing his cock over Rachel's soft ass before blowing his load into a wad of tissue.</p><p>They set to work the next morning with high spirits and stomachs full of pancakes. The pancakes lasted a while but the spirits failed as the feed on the sawmill died a third of the way into the first cut on the first log.</p><p>Arron got the cover off the garage-door-opener only to have a handful of white plastic confetti fall out on the ground. A quick examination showed that the light duty plastic gears that made up much of the unit's innards had ground themselves into toothless impotence under the load imposed on them.</p><p>Dejected they went back to camp and reported the failure. In the discussion that followed it was found that they were again nearly out of ice anyway. It seemed time for another road trip. It was Jenny that mentioned that neither her nor the girl's had been off the mountain since their arrival. To the children's cheers it was decided to make a family outing of it. There followed a half hour of pandemonium as tents and gear were secured. Then everyone piled into the Ram for the ride to Avery.</p><p>They dropped the women at a good sized mall and then headed for the now familiar home center. This time Arron picked out a premium garage-door-opener meant for heavy commercial doors. He also picked up a second trolley, he started to explain this to Carl but his brother had already figured it out. ""Put that on the other end of the screw and we have a power return. Good idea!""</p><p>They topped off the gas cans and the truck then picked up the girl's and an even dozen bulging shopping bags. They had lunch at a steakhouse with a salad bar that seemed a mile long. They had planned to head back after lunch but during the course of their shopping the ladies had discovered that the town boasted a drive-in-theatre and the current feature was one both Jenny and the kids wanted to see. Arron and Carl went into a huddle and decided a night in town wouldn't hurt.</p><p>They got a motel room on the outskirts of the city. Once checked in they watched television while the children dashed in and out of the bathroom to change as they modeled every outfit their mother had purchased before them. Arron got nervous when both girls emerged in short skirts with nothing beneath. They danced and cavorted flashing dick stiffening glimpses of bare white butts and bald twats. Arron glanced uneasily at Carl and Jenny but they seemed to think the display was cute.</p><p>They loaded up in the truck for supper at an IHOP then it was off to the drive-in. The film was sappy, sentimental and tedious. Worse, to the men's view at least, not a single thing exploded, burned down or crashed. The females in the truck seemed to like it though. They got back to the motel in time to try out the establishment's Jacuzzi. The children were mildly affronted when told they could not go in naked. Everyone soaked for a while before heading back to the room, Lena loudly proclaiming that the Jacuzzi was 'nice but not as good as our spring'.</p><p>Carl and Jenny slept in one of the king sized beds while Arron shared the other with the girls. Having the children's parents only feet away meant no play time. They settled for a few gropes then all passed into the land of nod.</p><p>The had breakfast at the motel restaurant's buffet then, after a stop for ice and grub, headed back down 55. By noon they were again at camp. Arron and Carl left Jenny to arrange lunch while they went to minister to the ailing sawmill. They quickly got the dead opener removed and started to fit the new one. A few of the mounts had to be changed but this went fairly smoothly. They broke for a late lunch when the girls came strolling up with a picnic then went back to work. They had it together and adjusted before dark and adjourned to camp for a well deserved supper.</p><p>That night Arron arranged Rachel in the doggy style position and began to eat baby butt. He'd just started to deep stroke the three-year-old's tight bottom when he noticed Lena kneeling beside him. He pulled his deeply embedded tongue from the little girl's rectum and offered her saliva wet ass to her sister.</p><p>Lena shot a nervous glance at her sisters pillowed head then knee walked sideways till Rachel's body blocked her view. She leered at Arron then tossed her long hair back and dove between her sister's soft, damp bottom cheeks. Rachel groaned as her sister ate her ass with gusto. For Lena's part, rimming her sister while the child was awake seemed to turn her on tremendously. Her own butt rotated and waved like a flag in a strong breeze as she dined on sibling butt. Lena pulled away after a minute and licked her lips. She looked at Arron then back at her sister. Rachel's plump little pussy lips had swollen and separated the tiniest amount. A hint of moisture glistened in the diffuse moonlight.</p><p>Lena looked back at Arron, ""I want her cunny"", she whispered. ""I want to eat her pussy."" Arron's cock jerked at her words. He leaned forward and kissed her hard then indicated she should go ahead. She grinned and threw her hair back as she bent and fused her mouth to her sister's puffy little twat.</p><p>Rachel had began to grow restless with no stimulation. She had opened her mouth to complain when she felt a soft, hot, tongue split her little cunny and drive for her center. A low sigh escaped her lips and her head sank back to her arms. Lena ate pussy just like she had ass, furiously. In minutes Rachel was humping back at her sister's mouth and squealing her passion to the night. As she neared her peak Arron leaned over and gently pushed her blond head into her pillow. A second later she stiffened and shrieked her cum into it.</p><p>Lena kept her tongue in her sister's tasty twat, thrusting in time to that little pussy's contractions. This prolonged Rachel's orgasm. When Lena finally pulled back with a slurp the tiny child melted bonelessly into the fabric of her sleeping bag.</p><p>Only pausing to make sure her sister was truly out Lena shoved Arron back and attacked his cock. She sucked dick maniacally, repeatedly choking herself as her head movements drove his cock against the entrance to her small throat. So fierce was the assault that he lasted less than a minute before blasting the six-year-old's tonsils with what felt like a quart of hot spunk. Like a trooper the child swallowed it all then sucked his softening prick for more.</p><p>Arron threw Lena face down and attacked her butt with his mouth while he wormed a finger into her tight pussy. He fingered and rimmed till she screamed her own orgasm into the fabric of her pillow. Only when he was dressing the girl's and sliding them into their sleeping bags did he notice the blood on his finger. He'd ruptured Lena's hymen during the throes of her cum.</p><p>The mill's new feed worked perfectly. So much so that Arron could now handle the cutting himself. He quickly disposed of the log they'd brought down after breakfast and took the truck for another. Through the morning he cut and hauled, stacking the untrimmed planks a little ways down slope. By experimentation he found he could rig three logs behind the truck per trip. By lunch the huge stack of cut and trimmed trees to one side of the camp had been noticeably reduced.</p><p>Jenny again brought the girl's down for a picnic lunch. Afterwards she went back to camp but the children wanted to stay. After several rounds of 'please daddy/mommy!' and 'we'll be good!' they got their way. Rachel wandered off to 'help' her daddy with his patchwork while Lena stayed out with Arron.</p><p>Arron used the truck to muscle another log onto the mill while Lena settled down to watch. She was wearing tennis shoes and a faded little-girl sundress. When Arron finally got the log onto the mill he found her sitting with her back to the house and her dress pulled nearly to her hips. She sat with her legs spread and her pantyless pussy on display for the world. He glared at her but a grin was the only response. He'd pulled her aside that morning and explained about her hymen. She had been unconcerned but did admit to being a little sore.</p><p>He turned away and fired up the mill. He had just started the first cut when she wiggled between him and the laboring generator. Shielded only by the slope of the hill and the not large bulk of the generator she squatted down and unzipped his pants. He glanced nervously uphill at the old foundation that Carl labored away inside and moved to push her away. She deftly avoided his groping hand and before he could try again popped his cock into her mouth.</p><p>Arron groaned and continued to mutilate another log while a six-year-old girl gave him excellent head in broad daylight with her father only a few dozen feet away. Somehow he kept cutting through the torrid manipulations the wanton child's mouth was visiting on his dick. He was completing the final cut when his throbbing cock fed her a protein shake that she eagerly swallowed. She gave his wilting dick a few deep sucks to make sure she had everything then tucked him back in and zipped him up.</p><p>She was a perfect angel for the remainder of the afternoon, not even exposing herself much during the infrequent trips back to camp for more logs. With the day waning his finally shut off the generator and, with Lena's help, began to cover everything up. When Carl and Rachel emerged from the foundation Arron had a hard time suppressing his laughter. When Lena began to chuckle he could no longer hold in his mirth and they both broke loose. The object of their amusement, Rachel so covered in mortar she was only recognizable by general size, walked to the truck with all the dignity a near completely gray three-year-old could muster. A grinning Carl followed her. She rode in the bed on the way back, her father rode with her to take some of the sting out of the exile.</p><p>Jenny took one look at her youngest and turned supper's finishing touches over to the men as she drug her protesting daughter off to the spring. She returned a half hour later with a wet, irritable Rachel. A few good natured digs about 'mud puppies' and 'piglets' didn't help the child's mood any but when the marshmallows and cocoa came out she cheered up readily enough.</p><p>Carl, Lena and Arron went down for a bath after supper. They played for a while before getting down to any serious washing. After scrubbing the days sweat and grime away they trudged back up the hill.</p><p>They were sitting around relaxing when Carl began to swear from the far side of camp. He'd wandered off alone to place a cell phone call to his lawyers in New York, something he did every second or third day. He obviously didn't like what he'd heard this time however. He came back into the light and dropped down beside Jenny. The two talked quietly while Arron pointedly ignored them. After about five minutes Carl cleared his throat.</p><p>""I've just found out that I need to be in New York the day after tomorrow to sign some papers. I thought I'd assigned power of attorney for everything but it looks like some things got missed."" He paused a moment. ""Jenny will have to go with me, some of the documents bear her name as well.""</p><p>Arron nodded. ""There's plenty of food and if the ice runs out there's cans. Take the truck and go. I'll be fine till you get back.""</p><p>""Ahhh, actually we were hoping we could leave the girls with you.""</p><p>Arron nodded and kept his voice neutral, ""No problem.""</p><p>""And"", Carl continued, ""I wouldn't feel comfortable leaving the three of you up here with nothing but your wagon in an emergency. I figured you could drive us to the airport then pick us up. It's kind of a long haul but....""</p><p>Arron nodded again, ""Where are you flying out of?""</p><p>""Beckley, If we leave in the morning you should be able to make it back before dark.""</p><p>Arron nodded, ""That that's what we'll do.""</p><p>The children had held there council all through the conversation now Lena cheered lustily. ""Yay, we get to stay with uncle Arron!"" Rachel joined in as well though it was doubtful whether she had understood the conversation. Both girls began to dance and cavort about the fire.</p><p>Jenny beamed at her brother-in-law. ""They are fond of you.""</p><p>Guilt welled up again in Arron. If only she knew why they were fond of him.</p><p>His play that night was limited to gently finger fucking both girl's to pleasant little cums that sent them into happy slumber. Neglected, he beat his cock into submission then crawled into his own sleeping bag. Sleep came quickly.</p><p>They had a simple breakfast the next morning then piled into the Ram. There was some confusion at first as Rachel's car seat could not be found. It was finally located in Arron's backpacking tent which had been left up. It and his wagon had become catchalls for anything that needed to be kept out of the weather.</p><p>They were on the pavement by ten and headed southwest. Jenny led the girl's in singing road songs, they worked through quite a repertoire before settling for the hoary old '100 bottle of beer on the wall'. They stopped for lunch at tiny roadside diner with a fantastic view. After demolishing a half-dozen belly-bomber burgers between them they were on their way again.</p><p>Beckley hove into view shortly after two in the afternoon. Directional signs with the universal airplane symbol made the airport easy to find. It was a smallish affair, only five gates. Arron pulled around to the unloading zone and Carl baled out. He waved off the skycap who was approaching and pulled the one light bag the two of them were taking from the back of the truck. Jenny gave each of her children a kiss and a hug, ""Be good for uncle Arron. We'll see you in three days.""</p><p>After a last round of discussion about pick up schedules the couple vanished into the terminal. Arron climbed back into the Ram and clattered toward the exit. If they were not to be on the logging roads after dark it was time to make tracks.</p><p>Once outside of the city he pushed the big truck up to the speed limit then, after a glance at the glowing digits of the dash clock, beyond.</p><p>Supper was the McDonalds drive-through off I-64 the exit also sported a Pizza Hut. The girl's had wanted Pizza and pouted a bit when he told them they didn't have the time. The hit the forest with an hour of light left.</p><p>Rachel was squirming in her seat and Lena had proclaimed her need as well. Arron own bladder had been telling him that his '32 ounce supersize' wanted out for the last dozen miles so he pulled to the side of the deserted dirt track. The girl's slipped a short distance into the woods while Arron simply watered a tree alongside the road.</p><p>The sound of approaching giggles told him the girls were done but didn't prepare him for the sight of both appearing bare from the waste down. They giggled some more and modeled for him as he stood with his mouth open. He shook his head and climbed behind the wheel as the girls both piled in the front on the passenger's side. He opened his mouth to order Rachel into her kiddy seat but closed it without uttering a sound. There was no traffic and nothing but trees to run into. A twenty mile-per-hour impact with a pine might or might not set off the trucks airbags, he'd read somewhere that most trucks had less sensitive sensors. In any case he'd just have to be careful.</p><p>That wasn't easy to do as first Lena then Rachel cuddled up against him, pulling his hand into contact with their peach soft little twats while groping his rock hard cock through his pants.</p><p>When they finally pulled into camp it was after dark and Arron was half-crazy with fuck-lust. The girl's were not much better. He'd fingered both of them but his driving had prevented him from concentrating enough to get either of them off.</p><p>It was chilly so the girl's slipped on jackets while Arron dug the ashes out of the firepit and got some kindling started. The children somehow managed to look both silly and sexy as they danced around with their bare legs and asses showing below the edges of their light parka's. As soon as the kindling was burning well Arron got some heavier pieces started. Soon a cheery blaze was pushing back the night's chill.</p><p>With the fire popping Lena dropped her taut little butt down onto an upended log that they used as a stool and hunched her hips forward so her thin thighs and bald pussy slid from the bottom of her parka. She spread her legs and fixed her uncle with an imperious stare. ""Now, eat me!""</p><p>Unable to resist such a subtle summons, Arron dropped to his knees on the damp ground and buried his face between the child's soft thighs. She giggled when his whiskered cheeks scrubbed at the soft skin of her inner thighs. The giggles turned to a gasp when he planted a kiss on her twat then forced his tongue into her gooey girl slot. Her little hands came down on top of his head and she began trying to pull him in deeper.</p><p>With her hymen gone he could accommodate her. He pushed in till the base of the oral intruder pushed her lips aside then began to worm and massage the tight channel of her fuck passage. She winced when he pushed past the tattered remnants of her hymen but was soon cooing and squealing as he dug for gold. He began a rapid in and out fucking motion that soon had the child gasping. She pulled harder on his head then shuddered and let voice to a shriek. Her thin thighs tried to pop his head like a zit as her cum rolled over her.</p><p>Arron licked up the tiny amount of sweet girl-cum her little twat had produced then extricated his head from between her thighs. Lena was conscious but limp. She licked her lips as she stared at him. He smiled and kissed the inside of each thigh then planted a gentle peck on her damp pussy. She returned the smile as he gathered her up with one hand under her bare little ass and gently laid her out beside the popping warmth of the fire. He pulled her jacket down to keep her butt off the cold ground then planted a final kiss on her forehead.</p><p>When he turned to Rachel he found her staring wide eyed at him. When she saw it was her turn she turned away from him and dropped to her hands and knees. She yanked up her parka to bare her white little butt and pouting baby cunt then turned to look over her shoulder. ""Do me like this and make sure you get my butt hole. I like that.""</p><p>Arron moved up behind her. He shoved his hands up her parka to gently grasp her tiny waist then dropped his face to her soft, little-girl ass. He peeled back his lips so his teeth were bared then slowly raked them across her left cheek from top to bottom. He then repeated the act moving from the side. He bounced over her crack and sank his teeth into her smooth right buttock. She squealed at the unexpected bite but cooed when he immediately began kissing the dimpled flesh. He kissed his way across that lovely butt, pausing to suck in the occasional mouthful of baby ass-flesh. In several places he sucked long and hard enough to give the three-year-old a hickey on her tiny bottom.</p><p>She wiggled and squealed as he dined on her ass. He stroked her soft back beneath the parka as he licked. His hands gently roamed over the sharp points of her shoulder blades then caressed their way down her spine. He shifted over to her front and kneaded her flat stomach before moving up to her sexless chest.</p><p>She had begun to relax as his hands roamed, her breath coming in shallow, evenly spaced measure. That changed when he abruptly forced his muscular tongue into her anus, rudely shoving aside the gates of her sphincter. She tensed and screamed as three-fourths of his lapper came to rest in her butt. Arron grasped the front of the child's thighs and began to alternately pull her onto then off of the invading member, fucking his rigid tongue with her tiny body. The little girl's ass cheeks struck his face with an audible 'smack' on each inward plunge.</p><p>She tried to say something but it came out only as ""unn,unn,unn"" as he reamed her bottom. After a moment she gave up attempts at communication, dropped her head and simply rode the moment. He pulled out of her ass and gave her pouting pussy a little suck before returning to her bottom. She squealed and flexed against him. Another half dozen thrusts into her bottom and he did it again. On he went, concentrating on her ass but giving her little twat a little lick or nip at irregular intervals.</p><p>Another minute of this treatment was enough to bring the child to her peak. She quivered on the razor edge between ecstasy and oblivion. As he drove his tongue deep into her ass and reached around her thighs to diddle her burning little cunt she tumbled over. A shriek like a horse being gelded rent the night, startling the birds roosting in the nearby trees. Rachel screamed till their was no air left in her lungs and tried to do more, her little chest quivered, rendered unable to draw breath by the power of her cum. With fingers and tongue he held her a moment longer then let her limply sink into oblivion.</p><p>He pulled her parka down then gently laid the child on her side. When he finally looked up it was to see Lena, propped on one elbow, staring at him. She licked her lips, ""Wow!""</p>"
9,Karens Tale,7.92x57,,"['Mg', 'MMMMg', 'pedo', 'ws', 'bdsm']","A pudgy little girl idles away a boring summer day till she meets a randy neighbor. If you like it a little rough this is for you. This is more of a stroke tail than my other works. The sex starts early and steams up fast. The title is a bit of a spoiler, read the story and you'll find out what I mean. Chapter II is already well advanced.",2012-05-07T00:00:00,"FIRST things first I guess. This is an erotic story written for the enjoyment of consenting adults. If you are not consenting don't read it (now that made a lot of sense). If you are not an adult don't read it. This story contains pedophilia and incest. If this offends you or violates your personal moral code DON'T READ IT.

SECOND: While I have the soapbox I want to say something about the nature of fantasy. That is what this story is FANTASY. I do not condone or agree with the activities portrayed in this story. Anyone in real life who harms a child deserves to be castrated then shot. That said, what is harm? Is a consenting, loving, sexual relationship between a child and an adult harmful? If done with care it is not physically harmful but there are other kinds of harm. Is it emotionally harmful? Perhaps, perhaps not, in actuality it probably varies case by case. Children don't have labels, there is no tag that says 'I can handle sex'. So for that reason alone caring adults should not consider a sexual relationship with a child (uncaring adults are going to do as they damn well please).
THIRD: Now I wish to speak on incest. I have no problem on a moral level with incest. I even consider the idea erotic (go figure) on an abstract level. I only have problems with incest is when it involves an adult and a child. The adult whether he/she be a parent or uncle/aunt or whatever is in a position of authority over the child. That brings in the possibility of coercion. Even if this is not intended there will be an element of it there just because of the authority position. Most children want to please their parents. A child that is subject to sexual advances by a parent may acquiesce even if this is not something they wish to do. I would have the same problem if the adult were a teacher or a principle. Other than that I have no problems with incest. If a brother and sister want to play around under the sheets, as long as certain precautions are taken, more power to them.
LAST: I want to speak on the nature of eroticism. This is in two parts, the first ties in with the nature of fantasy above. I find many things erotic in literature, these include, pedophilia, incest, bestiality, torture, rape, water sports etc... Very few of these things would I find erotic if I was a participant. Let me state that again, not only would I not do them (for moral reasons) but the thought of actually doing them turns me off like a light. Curious, I enjoy reading about them but the thought of doing them is repellant.
Now for the second part, I have for many years read erotic stories, starting with filched copies of Penthouse Letters as a teenager then downloading them from BBS's and finally the internet. I have found many, many erotic stories that I have enjoyed immensely. I have also found a great deal of duds. To be erotic a story needs several things. It has to be believable both in the setting and the actions/reactions of the participants. A story where a child walks into a pool hall, raises her dress and takes on everybody in the place would not be erotic for me no matter how hot the sex, because I would not believe it. A story has to be descriptive. Adjectives and adverbs are important. Don't tell me that Jane dropped to her knees and fucked the dog. Tell me what she feels, what she says, how she moves. Don't tell me a child is cute. Describe her, what is her skin tone, what color are her eyes, her hair? How soft is her skin? What is she thinking?","<p>She was about 7 or 8 years old and though she stood a hair under four feet she had to tip the scales at over eighty pounds. She was fat, no doubt about it. She had a pretty face though, framed in cornflower yellow hair and illuminated by bright blue eyes. The extra weight gave her proto-breasts, the hint of a double chin and a truly mind blowing butt and thighs. I thought she was sexy as all hell.</p><p>She was wearing a badly worn and undersized one-piece bathing suit, it was a dirty yellow with some kind of faded floral pattern. Her wide bubble butt strained the worn fabric to its limits and that put the lips of her fat, bald pussy on display for the world to see. You could clearly identify her puffy labia and the deep groove between them.</p><p>She was kicking a scuffed old ball as she passed in front of my house, the perfect picture of summer day childhood boredom.</p><p>I sat down my beer and smiled at her. ""A pretty little girl like you shouldn't look so bored.""</p><p>She stopped, the ball rolling unattended into the gutter. She pushed her hair from her eyes and squinted at me. My yard was narrow so the distance between her on the sidewalk and me on the front porch was only about twenty feet but my place has some thick trees. I was sitting deep in the shade and she was out in the bright sun.</p><p>""There's nothin' to do.""</p><p>""You could go to the pool."" The Y was only about 2 blocks away.</p><p>She frowned and again brushed her bangs from her face. ""Naw, they want two dollars and momma don't have it. 'Sides, the kids there call me names.""</p><p>""Well then you could sit here with me. It's cool and I'll get you a soda.""</p><p>She considered that for a second then looked up and down the street. She looked back at me. ""What kinda soda?""</p><p>""Grape, orange, or cola. That's all I have.""</p><p>She brightened. ""I like grape!"" </p><p>""Then come on over and sit down. I'll get it.""</p><p>She hesitated a further moment then started across the yard. As she seated herself on the stoop I stood. ""Be right back.""</p><p>I grabbed her a grape and exchanged my lukewarm beer for a cold one. I let the old wooden screen door slam shut, handed her the soda and dropped down beside her. ""The other kids shouldn't call you names."" I took a long, refreshing drink of my beer.</p><p>She sipped her grape and looked up at me with a purple mustache. ""They call me two-ton. They say I'm fat!"" </p><p>""Well I think you're pretty.""</p><p>""Do you really?"" There was honest curiosity in the question.</p><p>I slid my arm around her shoulders and allowed my hand to trail down and caress her side before giving her a kiss on the cheek. ""Really, really, I don't kiss ugly girls.""</p><p>She giggled and didn't recoil from either my hand or the kiss. My cock started to stir. ""I even think you're sexy."" I slid my arm off her shoulder and down her side, resting my hand lightly on her bare thigh. She glanced down at it but didn't seem alarmed.</p><p>She looked back up at me. ""What's sexy?""</p><p>""Well, it's when a person thinks you're really pretty, that your whole body is pretty. They think you are so pretty they get excited around you.""</p><p>She blinked at me, her expression hovering between a smile and a frown. ""Do I excite you?""</p><p>I took another drink of beer. What the hell, ""Yes you do honey.""</p><p>She looked down at the sidewalk for a moment then back up at me. ""Is sexy what makes my sister's cooter itch?""</p><p>""Cooter?""</p><p>She blushed and looked down, ""you know."" A pudgy hand waved vaguely at her crotch.</p><p>I slid my hand up her thigh in a long caress then extended one finger to trace the groove of her fat little cunt. ""You mean this?"" Holy shit! Now I knew why her charms were so much on display. The inner panty liner of her suit had been ripped out. Only a single threadbare layer of fabric separated her goodies from the world. The little vixen must be giving half the pervs in the neighborhood wood, and here she was on my porch. I applied more pressure and pulled my finger back up her slot. If nothing else I was getting a good feel to whack off too.</p><p>She hadn't tensed when I'd started fondling her twat but she did follow my finger. Finally she looked up. ""Uhuh, she likes to rub hers.""</p><p>""Do you ever rub yours?"" I extended my range, caressing the fat lips through the thin fabric. Her legs closed then opened slightly. </p><p>Her eyes returned to my wandering finger, ""Nuhuh. I tried once but didn't feel nothin'.""</p><p>""It generally feels a lot better when someone else does it for you."" I drained my beer and stood. ""I'd like to take some pictures of you. Would you like that?""</p><p>She squinted up at me. ""Why you wanna take pictures of me?""</p><p>""Because men like taking pictures of sexy girls. Haven't you seen pictures of women in magazines?""</p><p>She looked down, ""Uhuh, but their all pretty and grown up.""</p><p>""Well I like girls pretty and young.""</p><p>She bit her lip then grinned up at me, ""Ok.""</p><p>I led the way into the house. It was gloomy inside. The place had been boarded up when I rented it a week ago and I still didn't have all the plywood off. It also smelled musty, the roof leaked in a back room but the rent was cheap. I didn't need that room anyway.</p><p>I got my 35mm and grabbed a dozen rolls of film from the fridge. I found the camcorder and some spare tapes in a box on the couch. I led my charge out into the brilliant sunshine of the back yard. The yard was the houses glory if it had one. At sometime in the past someone had tried their hand at landscaping. Wildflowers and brilliant sunflowers framed a tiny rectangle of emerald grass. The weeds hadn't yet totally taken possession of the plots. The whole was ringed by a 10 foot privacy fence.</p><p>The lawnmower was still in the middle of the grass where I left it. I pulled it back onto the postage stamp sized porch then went back inside for a blanket. This I spread on the grass. </p><p>I made idle conversation as I sat up the camcorder then directed my charge onto the blanket. I started talking her through poses as I snapped away. Soon I was actively posing her, running my hands all over her plump, sexy little body as I turned her this way and that. At first I confined my touches to her non-sexual parts but before I'd shot the second roll of film I was caressing that hot little butt and rubbing her prominent little pussy. She just giggled, no alarm at all. I adjusted my dick and silently thanked her no-account mom.</p><p>She had a hole worn through her suit on her right buttock. I caressed the soft, white bottom flesh it exposed then put my finger inside and felt around a bit. As a final measure I tugged and tore it a bit wider.</p><p>""A pretty girl like you should have a pretty suit. When we're done here I'm taking you to the store and we're buying you a new suit.""</p><p>Her eyes lit up at that. ""A brand new suit?""</p><p>I rubbed her slit. ""That's right baby. Brand new.""</p><p>""I've never had a new one. Mommy buys mine at the Salvador Army.""</p><p>""Salvation Army"", I corrected, again picking up my camera.</p><p>""Do I get to pick it?""</p><p>""Yes baby, you get to pick it.""</p><p>I talked her through a half-dozen poses then called, ""Show me some pussy baby.""</p><p>""Pussy? Like a cat?""</p><p>""Your cooter baby, show me your cooter.""</p><p>She bit her lower lip and stared at me. For a moment I thought I had misjudged and pushed too fast. Finally she got a sly look in her eyes and a thin smile touched her lips. Silently she reached down and hooked the crotch aside, baring her plump, bald little cunt.</p><p>""Oh honey that's a pretty pussy. I'll bet none of the little girls that pick on you have a pussy that pretty."" I talked her through a half dozen bare twat poses, keeping the compliments flowing as I did so. She ate it up and was soon straining to pull the cloth further aside and thrusting her sexy, fat cunt at the camera. </p><p>When I called for ass she shoved that sexy little bottom at me and tried the same approach. The suit was too tight however, she couldn't expose more than another inch or so of cheek that way. She tried a few more times then turned her head and looked over her shoulder at me.</p><p>""I'm getting a new suit right?""</p><p>""That's right baby.""</p><p>My cock gave another twinge when she reached around and dug several fingers into the hole on her buttock and pulled. The cloth held at first but she was determined. A few more tugs and a two inch wide rip appeared.</p><p>""Oh that so sexy baby.""</p><p>She got a fresh grip and more fabric tore. In seconds half of her butt was exposed. She grabbed a handful of fabric at this latest damage and with a yank destroyed her suit some more. I clicked away while sparing a glimpse at the video camera. A pre-teen girl tearing her own suit off in my backyard. No way I wanted to miss this.</p><p>""Oh that's great honey. That's the sexiest thing I've ever seen.""</p><p>By now her butt was mostly bare. She grabbed a hanging strip and pulled it between her legs. She got a two handed grip on it from the front and tore the crotch out her suit, permanently baring her snowy pussy. She continued pulling, tearing a long strip out of her belly. This injury was widened by pulling on both sides, that ripped it all the way to the neck ring.</p><p>I noticed her face was flushed and was alarmed for a second. Then I noticed a glistening on her jiggling little cunt lips. Shit! She was getting off on this and her little twat was creaming. </p><p>In a last orgy of destruction she ripped most of the remaining fabric away. When she finally stopped, facing me, only the leg bands were left below the waist. A little more remained as tattered flags around the neck ring but over 90% of her suit lay at her feet in tattered strips.</p><p>I put down the camera and strode forward. Grasping her under the arms I lifted her up and kissed her first on her cute nose then on her pouty lips. She looked bemused as I pulled my lips from hers. I repositioned my hands under that soft round bottom. She squealed in surprise when I lifted her to my shoulders. Directly before me was her dripping little twat. I could smell her pre-teen arousal.</p><p>She squealed again as my tongue met her pussy. I felt like returning the gesture. She was sweet and very, very wet. I licked the soft, half round shape of each puffy little lip, marveling at their smoothness. Her lips were dewy with her arousal and it was ambrosia sweet. Only when I had it all did my tongue slide into her gooey girl groove. I licked the length of it then applied some pressure. Her pussy resisted at first before reluctantly letting me in. I slid into the sweetest, softest, and hottest place I had ever been. Her fat little cunny was a furnace!</p><p>I quested upward till I found her tiny clit. It was just a little bead of hardness. When my tongue swept across it the child's thighs squeezed my head. When I sucked it in and gently nipped it with my teeth she nearly crushed my skull.</p><p>I ate her for another minute or so the eased her to the ground. She had trouble standing for a moment and swayed from side to side. Finally she just looked up at me and smiled.</p><p>I wanted to taste more of her. I wanted to eat that fat little butt, I wanted to taste her sweet mouth, I wanted to lick every square inch of her body, but there was another priority at the moment.</p><p>Her eyes dropped to my crotch when I pulled my zipper down. I unsnapped my jeans and let them slip to the ground. My boxers followed. Her eyes got saucer big when my 7 inches of hard dick sprang free.</p><p>I stepped forward till my cock bounced off her chin. ""Ever seen one of these before honey? Ever seen a hard cock?""</p><p>She nodded as I gently bent her forward and started to rub myself on her face. ""I've seen some of my mom's boyfriends.""</p><p>""Did they ever let you play with it? Ever suck one?""</p><p>She shook her head, her lips sliding over my drooling prick head. ""One time Gary let me kiss his but he made me promise not to tell mommy.""</p><p>""Gary thought you were sexy too honey. But he wouldn't let you be real, real sexy. I'm going to let you. You want to be real, real sexy don't you?""</p><p>She nodded slowly.</p><p>""I grinned, that's a good girl. That's a sexy girl."" I brought the head of my cock to her lips and spread precum like it was lipstick. ""Lick it.""</p><p>Her little tongue came out and slid slowly across the hard dome of my cock. When she gathered up a dollop of precum she pulled her tongue back into her mouth and tasted it for a moment. Here eyes met mine. ""'Sgood.""</p><p>I forced my cock down and started pushing past her lips. ""There's plenty more where that came from honey, plenty more.""</p><p>I pushed my dick into her mouth and just probed around a bit. She stood still and let me explore her mouth with my cock. Damn it felt good to be in an eight-year-old's mouth. </p><p>I pulled out after a brief foray. Any more and I'd have busted a nut. I intended to bust many on and in this little trollup but had some other nasty fantasies to act out first. I rubbed my wet dick across her face. ""You like having my dick in your mouth?""</p><p>She licked her lips and nodded, ""It made my cooter tingle.""</p><p>""As good as me licking your cooter? That tingly?""</p><p>She swayed before me then shook her head, ""Being licked was better but I liked your thing too.""</p><p>I pulled my stiff cock down till it pointed at her pussy. ""You're going to get plenty of both honey, plenty.""</p><p>She yelped and backed a step when I began to piss on her pussy. I squeezed off the flow and reached down to rub her fat, piss wet, little cunt. As my finger flicked over her clit I leaned down and kissed her nose. ""Did that make it tingle baby?""</p><p>She looked at me slack jawed, and after a moment nodded. I removed my finger and again wet down her little twat. After a moment I moved the stream up, pissing on her round, white belly. I kissed her again this time on the mouth then pissed all over her chest.</p><p>I explored her mouth with my tongue for a moment then stood. I ran my fingers through her hair while I rubbed my cock on her face. She stared at me, seemingly knowing what was coming, when I laid the head of my prick on her lower lip. I smiled down at her and pushed my dick a little ways into her mouth, ""So sexy.""</p><p>I sent a short spurt into her mouth, it flowed back out to drip off her lip and chin. My smile broadened. ""Oh yeah, so so sexy. Sexy little girls drink piss. Drink it baby, drink my piss."" So saying I opened the flood gates and sent a long stream over her tongue and into the back of her mouth. Yellow piss spurted out of her mouth and coursed down her cheeks. She snorted and some spewed from her nose. For long seconds her mouth was my toilet. As my flow waned she tried to back off but I held her head and sent a few feeble last spurts into her mouth.</p><p>With my bladder empty I started to bang my dick off the back of her throat. I kept up a string of praise even as I choked her on dick. I was so hot that it didn't take long. As I felt my nuts starting to tingle I picked up the pace, really sliding my dick in and out. At the sublime moment I pushed her down hard and, using both hands, tilted her head back and forced my dick past her spasming throat. With her lips crushed against my pubic hair I fired spurt after spurt of cum into her stomach. Only when she started to struggle frantically did I back and send the last jets of spunk coursing across her tongue.</p><p>She fell onto her fat, little bottom and gasped for air when I released her. I dropped down beside her and immediately attacked her plump, bald, piss-wet pussy with my finger. I massaged her little girl groove, giving particular attention to her tiny clit. </p><p>I rolled her onto her side and began to rub her round butt with my other hand. I pinched and fondled her alabaster cheeks. I loved the creamy softness of them. There is nothing on Earth that feels as fine as child butt.</p><p>Slowly I circled in till I was feeling up her crack. My fingers quested till they found her tiny rear hole. I circled and tickled some then sent a finger slowly into the child's ass. She bucked at this new intrusion but that only drove me deeper.</p><p>I caressed and fondled; molesting the child in her private places. I tried to match the pace to her reactions. At the first sign of arousal I sped up. When I felt wetness in her bald little quim too slick to be piss I sped up again. Her moans and squeaks drove me on and in minutes I was furiously finger fucking her plump ass while rubbing and pinching her tiny clit.</p><p>She shrieked and went rigid, one heel barely missing my balls as it glanced off of my thigh with painful force. Her pussy spasmed while her asshole tried to alternately spit out and devour my finger. She kicked as my finger became a blur on her tiny clit, holding her atop that scary precipice for long seconds before letting her cross over and crash into the valley beyond.</p><p>I eased up and she gave one final jerk and sagged in exhaustion, her breath whooping as she struggled to pull air into her starving lungs.</p><p>I kissed her on the forehead then scooped her up and carried her into the house. In the bathroom I stood her on unsteady, swaying feet while I started the bath. After getting the temperature right I poured in some bubble bath then gently picked her up and sat her into the warm rising water as the foam began to billow. I pulled the tattered remnants of her suit off then reached for the soap.</p><p>My hands were feather gentle as I washed her soft, creamy body. I shampooed her hair then gently worked her way down her body. She closed her eyes and cooed as my fingers caressed and petted. I soaped up my fingers and washed out her cunny and her bottom, eliciting another small orgasm from her in the process. All the while I kept up a littany, telling her how cute and sexy she was and how I was going to enjoy molesting her,</p><p>When she was clean I helped her stand and pulled the plug. I then turned on the shower and rinsed the clinging foam from her body. </p><p>I wrapped her in a fluffy towel and carried her out to the living room. I sat on the couch with her in my lap then gently toweled her dry. I found a comb and started in on her yellow tresses. She winced at first but relaxed when the tangles were out. Soon she was nearly purring.</p><p>I slid her off onto the couch then eased off the couch myself and knelt at her feet. Her large blue eyes followed me. I smiled and leaned forward and kissed her stomach. I then tongued out her belly button.</p><p>She was still smiling from that when I abruptly upended her, rolling her back onto her shoulders and pushing her chubby legs down till her ankles were opposite her ears. Her round ass and bald, fat pussy were fully exposed. I delivered a sharp slap to her bottom, setting the flesh to jiggling and leaving an angry, red imprint then dove into the displayed feast.</p><p>She had barely had time to cry out from the pain of the blow when my mouth sealed over her underage pussy. Her cry became a gasp as my tongue slid into her cunny till I was licking her hymen. I withdrew and sucked a fat lip into my mouth, biting it and chewing till I left teeth marks. Before that indignity registered I was again root deep in her pre-teen pussy. I gave her a couple of deep soundings then savaged the other lip. I again went diving then let my tongue slide down till it was circling the pretty pink pucker of her anus.</p><p>I circled her bottom hole then put my tongue on her button and pushed. She whimpered and tried to come off the couch as I sank into her hot, slick ass. I alternated rimming and tongue fucking her bottom for a minute then attacked the silky, white flesh of her fat butt. I licked an area of cheek till it glistened then sucked my mouth full of jiggly bottom and applied my teeth. I bit hard, leaving purple imprints then licking and sucking to soothe away the pain. </p><p>I went to her pussy and wrecked it some more then back to her ass again. In all places I alternated between the soothing action of tongue and lips and the unyielding sharpness of teeth. The child teetered between pleasure and pain till the great mass of stimulation intermingled and rose up, propelling her higher and higher. </p><p>My tongue was blade deep in her ass and I was pinching and rolling her little clit when she tipped over into orgasm. Her bottom clamped down on my tongue and she shuddered as her plump pussy drooled into my hand. She didn't scream this time, only squeaked repeatedly like a broken toy.</p><p>I moved my mouth to her fluttering twat and licked her dry then gently stretched her out on the sofa.</p><p>She came back to the world as I sat her up to pull a T-shirt onto her. I helped her stand. Perfect, the shirt fell only spare inches below her ravaged cunt. I smiled and kissed her. ""Okay, sexy girl. Let's go buy that new swimsuit!""</p><p>She blinked at me for a second then down at the shirt she was wearing. ""What else do I wear?""</p><p>I kissed her forehead. ""Nothing honey that's all you need.""</p><p>She looked up at me, ""But I got no panties on?""</p><p>I flicked up the hem of the shirt, briefly baring her snow white twat. ""That's right. This way I can easily show your pretty pussy and bottom to other men to show them how sexy you are. You want other men to think you're sexy don't you?""</p><p>She bit her lip and swayed for a second but finally jerked a nod.</p><p>""Then let's go get that new bathing suit.""</p><p>A brief query established that she lived in some apartments a few streets north, we headed south.</p><p>Center street was hardly the centerpiece of prosperous America but it wasn't quite the skids either. This was an older part of town, pre-zoning at least. Old houses interspersed with stores, barber shops and the occasional garage. There was even a small factory. I think it made heating registers or something like that. </p><p>As we walked down the cracked sidewalks the breeze played with her shirt, shooting glimpses of her round, sexy bottom and bare, snowy cooter to anyone who might be looking. I watched the old and sometimes not old men who lolled on the peeling front porches. Most turned away or shook their heads but a few, the pervs, leaned forward for a better look. These I rewarded by pulling the shirt up, flashing the child's bare charms. Once, an old geezer nearly fell off a ladder. He scrambled quickly down and hustled to the fence line of his property for another look as we made the corner. I cupped the child's bottom then slowly drew my fingers up her crack to the small of her back, raising the shirt as I did so. I thought the old coot was going to die of cardiac arrest. His worn jeans tented out beneath his protruding gut. I imagined the old fart would be soon knocking the bottom out of the old lady, that or beating the skin off his gnarly prick.</p><p>As we moved up Fourth Street the houses got better, brick and concrete block replaced peeling clapboard. There were no factories or garages but there was a dental clinic, I guess that's kinda' like a garage for teeth. I kept my hands to myself here. This was where the Samaritans lived. All I needed was one PTA going, Girl Scout hauling soccer mom to call the cops.</p><p>As we crossed Vine, a big 4 lane, a vagrant breeze briefly picked up the girl's shirt. It wasn't quite high enough to reveal her lack of panties, well at least not high enough to be SURE. By my count it still caused three cases of whiplash and one near rear ending. Not bad for a twenty second light.</p><p>Once across Vine it was down Oasis. We were back in my comfort zone. Old Chevies on blocks outnumbered the sport utes and the predominant color was weathered pine. We passed a bar called the 'Able Hand', I favored the crowd out front with a full butt shot, to whistles and jeers, then turned the corner.</p><p>Quinn's Emporium was a combination grocery, head shop and pawn all stuffed into 2000 scuffed, low rent, square feet. The bell tinkled as we stepped inside. </p><p>Bonny Quinn, The Bonny short for something with three syllables that once hung on a civil war general, was a man mountain behind the counter. Three other low-lifes, one of who might have been high and another who might have been trying to hock a chain saw, lounged against the glass.</p><p>Bonny looked up as I entered the place, a grin split his ugly face. ""Man! Been some time since I saw your ugly mugg! He came around the counter and advanced with his hand out. How's it hangin' spud?</p><p>I let him cover half the distance then pulled the child's shirt up, baring her pussy to the room.</p><p>""This sexy little girl was nice to me so I promised her a new bathing suit. I figured you would have some nice ones in stock."" My finger traveled the length of her puffy slit suggestively. ""You can help us out can't you?""</p><p>He stopped like he'd hit a wall, his gaze alternating between my face and my trolling finger. Finally another grin split his mug. Not dumb was Bonny. ""Sure, sure we can do that. Let me get rid-I mean finish up with these gentleman and we'll go in the back for a private fitting.""</p><p>""Oh bring them along. We'll need lots of opinions won't we honey."" I hugged the child. Unsure, she looked up at me but at my smile she slowly nodded.</p><p>I led the child back into the stock room, three drooling pervs in trail. Behind us Bonny hung the closed sign and locked the door.</p><p>There was a big, sturdy table back in the stock room. I sat the chubby little girl on it, kissed her forehead then pulled the T-shirt off in a single smooth motion, leaving her naked. Instant hardons sprang up around the table as the pervs closed in. Bonny entered the room and started for the child but I looked at him and mouthed 'bathing suits'. He frowned but altered course. In seconds he was muttering to himself and tearing cartons open.</p><p>Bonny bought overstocks, damaged goods and stuff from other stores that closed. Sometimes he had little control over inventory, having to by a truckload potluck to get the prices he wanted. It actually wasn't a bad deal for a neighborhood store that sold more stuff under the table via food stamp than over the counter.</p><p>Two of the pervs now had their cocks out and the third was groping none too gently between the child's chubby thighs. She shivered and looked fearfully at me. I smiled at her and stroked her hair. ""You're so sexy honey.""</p><p>I pulled her to her feet on the table then motioned to the groper, ""get some chairs.""</p><p>I stroked the child's silky thigh. ""While Bonny finds the swimsuits you can entertain us honey. Have you ever danced?""</p><p>She looked puzzled and shook her head. </p><p>""No matter, just sway back and forth and shake that sexy butt. Then walk around the table and shove that bald little pussy of yours into the men's faces. They'll lick it for you. You like having your little pussy licked don't you?"" I slid my hand up and let one finger gently stroke the slit between her puffy little lips.</p><p>She bit her lip but after a moment gave a slight nod. I grinned and slapped her bottom. ""That's my sexy little girl.""</p><p>One of the pervs had found some mismatched chairs while another came up with a battered boom box. He found something with a deep base rhythm and we settled in for the show. At first she just stood there but a little prodding got her moving. I clapped my hands and told her how sexy she was and the pervs caught on. Soon cheers and whistles echoed among the boxes along with calls of 'sexy baby' and 'nice ass'. She fed on it and those fat little hips started to swing with more authority, her plump cunny bouncing and jiggling to the drools of all.</p><p>She started when I leaned over and slapped her on one cheek but my smile kept her dancing. I licked my lips and mouthed 'sexy' at her and winked. She actually giggled.</p><p>I smacked her ass a half dozen more times over the next five minutes, the last 2 hard enough to leave angry red handprints. Here eyes moistened at the sting but so did her bald little pussy, and she danced all the harder.</p><p>I leaned forward and licked her right buttock before biting it. I then shoved her toward one of the pervs, the chainsaw I think, ""Eat her!"".</p><p>He didn't need to be told twice. His hands slid up her thick thighs to cup her soft bottom and pull her slick, oozing, little girl twat to his mouth.</p><p>She squealed when I bit her but it was choked off as the perv tried his hand at oral hysterectomy. She swayed an cooed as the fucker's tongue caressed her insides.</p><p>He pulled back. ""Hey she's cherry!""</p><p>""And going to stay that way for now!"" I popped her on the butt hard enough to set the flesh to jiggling. ""Eat!""</p><p>The child was inexperienced and over stimulated. In less than a minute she was soaring toward orgasm. As she came I landing a stinging blow across both cheeks. She screamed maybe at the slap, maybe at the cum, maybe both.</p><p>I pulled her away from the wet faced perv and told her to dance some more. She was groggy at first but the whistles and cat calls got her moving. From the corner of my eye I saw that Bonny hadn't found any bathing suits yet but had come across a camcorder. It was an older model and the viewfinder hid much of his face but he was either grinning ear to ear or rigor had set in.</p><p>It was when the next perv was dining on bald baby pussy that I hit her with the belt for the first time. It popped loud, even over the music and left an angry red stripe across her fat little white ass but she didn't even look around, just shoved her goodies harder at the face of her molester. Shit, either this perv was a world class drooler or kiddy fuck lube was running down her thigh.</p><p>I slashed her a few more times with the belt then pulled her off the perv just as her legs gave out. She sat down hard, her little cunny squelched. Shit she was wet. I kissed her then yanked a can of hot soda from a pile of no-brand cases. She drank half of it. I kissed her again and cooed at her some then got her back on her feet. We had at least one perv to go. </p><p>I stroked her legs while she danced then slowly made my way up her chubby thighs till I was stroking her sexy, flaming bottom. I rubbed and kneaded the hot flesh then began to gently slide my finger up and down her crack. </p><p>When she was fully into her dance again I shoved her at the last perv. This one looked like he was on something. Zits showed through his straggly beard and his eyes were fixed and glassy over a beak like nose. He was ready for pedo pussy though. He leered like a gargoyle then shoved his whole face into the child's crotch. Fuck! The guy had a tongue, it slithered between her legs and damn near reached her cute little asshole.</p><p>I waited till she started to jerk on his mouth and lit into her ass with the belt. I limbered up and really whaled her a dozen odd times. Her mouth opened and her thighs closed as she screamed and came and came and came. When she would have collapsed the perv held her up, his long tongue lapping the nectar from her immature little twat.</p><p>When he finally released her she sank to the table, a twitching pile of nerves strung halfway between agony and extasy.</p><p>As hands caressed her I motioned bunny over and took the camera from him, indicating he should take his turn. He licked his lips then moved in, his big hands were gentle as they caressed the chunky pre-teens nude flesh. He began to kiss and lick her face then moved down her neck and onto her heaving chest. He licked her nipples then gently bit each and pulled it slightly out before releasing it. He moved downward, licking and nibbling when he reached her innie navel he spiraled in, pulling a giggle from the exhausted child.</p><p>I motioned with the camera and he gently pulled her to her feet. She was beyond dancing but did sway a little. Her head went back and she gave a gurgling groan when that ugly mug nosed between her thighs. </p><p>Bonny ate her cunny for a bit then pulled on her thighs turning her around. Her eyes flew open when his big lapper started to push into her bottom. I moved around and zoomed in, catching a good long look at her tight little pink asshole stretching around his tongue then I motioned one of the pervs over and handed him the camera.</p><p>I made sure he was capturing everything then moved to face the child. Her eyes were again closed, her head was back and a small smile graced her tired features. She had started to hunch her bottom against Bonny's face. I gave her a further moment to get into it then took careful aim and laid the leather right between her fat, glistening cunt lips.</p><p>A song was just tailing off and the wet pop of impact seemed like a pistol shot. The tender flesh deformed then splayed open to either side allowing the impact to penetrate to the tender pink insides. As the leather fell away the already reddening lips jiggled like tiny jello half moons.</p><p>The child's eyes flew open; they seemed to almost start from her head so large were they. Her hands flew to her smashed pussy. Her mouth opened but even as she started to scream in agony she came. Pre-teen baby cum actually fucking sprayed from her abused little twat. Her scream gurgled off into a moan and she jerked once, then twice. Her eyes fluttered then rolled back in her head as she passed out. She slumped bonelessly, pulling Bonny's tongue from her ass. She would have fallen but hands quickly grasped and eased her to the table.</p><p>I stepped forward and began stroking her legs, stomach and chest. She was flushed and slick with sweat but still sexy. Her flesh was butter soft and oh so smooth the way only a child can be. I slid a hand down to her bald, gaping pussy. The lips were slowly creeping closed like a flower opening in reverse. They had began to take on even more of an angry red hue. I stroked them for a moment before sending a finger gently worming inside. Her hot little cunt pulsed around the intruding digit. I pushed forward till I reached her cherry. It was intact. I'd half worried that I'd sundered it with that last blow.</p><p>I pulled the child forward till her head hung over the edge of the table then unzipped my pants and pulled out my cock. I motioned to the perv with the camera to zoom in and then told another to ""eat her!""</p><p>I waited till both filming and eating were underway to my satisfaction then began to piss in the little girl's face.</p><p>Hot, rank piss struck her chin and ran down to either side of her mouth. In ran into the hollows of her closed eyes then into her blond tresses before dripping to the floor. At first there was no reaction but when I lowered my aim and sent a stream up her nose that changed.</p><p>The child came awake with a hacking cough, her body jackknifed off the table only to slam down again on the scarred wood. Her eyes fluttered open and when her mouth followed I sent a stream of high pressure urine inside.</p><p>That set her to coughing worse; she heaved and flopped as piss sprayed from her mouth and nose. I waited till she had settled down to a steady hacking that did not register on the Richter scale then emptied the remaining contents of my bladder into her hair.</p><p>All the pervs and Bonny now had their dicks in hand and were whacking furiously. I didn't care of the pussy eater beat his meat but the designated camera perv was shaking the appliance all over the place.</p><p>I backhanded him in the chest. ""Film or fucking jerk, not both dickhead!"" He glared at me but his hand came off his cock and his eye went back to the viewfinder. </p><p>We waited while the pre-teen girl finished coughing then I stepped up and smiled into her piss wet face. Her eyes looked glazed and her expression said she still wasn't all there. Part of that might have been the coughing fit but I figured the pussy licking was starting to have an effect as well. I stroked her cheek for a moment then put pressure on her chin to open her mouth. Still smiling I pushed forward and shoved my dick inside.</p><p>I cooed at her and told her how sexy and hot she was as I gently began to fuck her mouth. I fucking wanted to drive past her tonsils and try her throat but decided not to after her recent coughing spell. I also didn't want Bonny and the pervs to try the same thing; that would surely be too much for her.</p><p>Still, just her hot little mouth felt great and I was firecracker hot from stripping this child naked and watching four strangers gang molest her. It was so fucking perverted and dirty what we were doing to this little girl. It took less than a dozen trips into the child's little toilet mouth and I was filling it with cum. I gave her three spurts that had thick spunk oozing from the corners of her mouth then pulled out and painted her face with the remainder.</p><p>I took a minute to recover then motioned the camera perv over and took the instrument from him before indicating it was his turn. He was so eager her nearly tripped over his pants as he stumbled forward.</p><p>He took station in front of her face and then looked from me to her while licking his lips. His dick was on the small side but stood out iron bar straight. He gave it a stroke or two then groaned and started to piss. </p><p>The pussy eater had just abandoned his station, his own cock in hand as he anticipated his turn. It was lucky he had because the piss stream arced over the child and landed between her knees. Had pussy eating perv still been eating pussy then pissing perv would have bulls eyed him. The pisser bent forward to correct his aim and the impact point marched upward, over the childs abused twat then up her stomach and chest. By the time he plugged his pissing cock into her mouth the child was warned. The rank brew went into her stomach, not her lungs. I got a good close up of her Adam's apple bobbing as she swallowed.</p><p>Over the next fifteen minutes four cocks pissed then came in the childs mouth and on her face. Cum was clumped in her piss wet hair and oozed from one ear. Piss was pooled in her navel and congealed spunk and drying piss covered her face and chest.</p><p>Bonny hustled the pervs out while I got the child into the store's lone, dingy bathroom. She was limp and listless as I began to clean her up. I was gentle and kept telling her how grown up and sexy she was. I had barely started when she rushed to the toilet and threw up nearly a quart of urine and cum. Over the sound of her retching I heard Bonny rumble a final threat to the pervs then the tinkle of the bell on the front door. I stroked the child's wet hair till she was finished.</p><p>I used a soft cloth and plenty of soap and hot water to cleanse the debauchery off of her. Washing her hair in the sink proved a challenge but I was up to it. When I was satisfied the she was clean I wrapped her in a fluffy towel and carried her out and deposited her on a broken down chair. Bonny had already wiped the table clean and had shoved it aside so he could mop up the piss puddled on the floor. I got the child another soda then leaned down and kissed her on the mouth before heading over to Bonny. </p><p>He grinned when I approached but it changed to a frown when I picked up the camera and ejected the tape.</p><p>I met his gaze. ""My girl, my movie. I'll edit it and see you get a copy.""</p><p>He didn't like that, ""You gonna take out the faces?""</p><p>I nodded, ""and anything else too identifying.""</p><p>He motioned about the room, ""What about my place? That's identifying.""</p><p>I fought the urge to laugh. His place looked like the back room of a hundred other dumps in this burg but I nodded. ""Anything too identifying.""</p><p>He still didn't like it but when I indicated it might be my way or no more repeat performance he licked his lips and gave in.</p><p>When we left a half hour later the child clutched a bag with not one but three new bathing suits. She also wore a bright yellow sun dress that set off her hair and actually seemed to slim her a little. A new pair of sneakers also adorned her feet. The kind with the little l.e.d.'s that flash with every step.</p><p>The new clothes had gone a long way to brighten the child up. A stop at a local burger joint for a belly bomber and a big strawberry shake almost made her giddy.</p><p>When we reached the house I gave her another soda. I then went to the back of the house and hid Bonny's tape with the one I had made earlier. When I came back into the front room I was just in time to rescue the nearly full can as it tilted toward the floor. The child was out like a light. By now it was afternoon and I was pretty tranqued myself. I gently lifted her then pulled her back to my chest and lay on my side on the couch. She barely murmured. I pulled her skirt up and cupped her bald, pantyless cunny. I gave that sweet, abused treasure a few strokes then joined her in the land of nod.</p><p>I awoke with the child squirming against me. I kissed the top of her head then tilted her chin up till I was looking into her big, blue eyes.</p><p>""I gotta pee,"" she whispered.</p><p>My own bladder felt rather full as well. I rubbed her pussy. ""You got to pee from right here?""</p><p>""Uhuh.""</p><p>I kissed her nose. ""Okay.""</p><p>I eased us both to a sitting position then stood the child on her feet. She winced as I palmed and caressed her bare bottom under her dress. </p><p>""Sore?""</p><p>""Uhuh.""</p><p>I kissed her again, this time on the lips. ""We'll see about that after we pee.""</p><p>I stood and took her hand, leading her to the bathroom. Once inside I reached down and pulled her dress off, leaving her naked save for frilly socks and sneakers. ""So we don't get your new dress wet,"" I answered her puzzled look.</p><p>I sat her on the toilet then stood in front of her and pulled down my zipper. ""I've got to pee too sexy girl."" She glanced from my face to my heavy cock, her face neutral. After a moment her mouth opened however. I eased my dick into her mouth and told her to close as I stroked her hair. When her piss started to spray into the water mine began to fill up her mouth. I held her gaze as she swallowed, my own little pre-teen toilet.</p><p>When both of our bladders were empty I retrieved a baby wipe and gently wiped her face and pussy clean. I then picked up her bare form and carried her out to the sofa. I got her another soda then busied myself setting up the camera and tripod. I had two stand-mount halogen work lights so I retrieved these and sat them up as well.</p><p>The child sipped her soda and watched without comment as I stripped. I smiled and waggled my heavy cock at her as I went in search of an ashtray. I found a heavy, chipped ceramic thing that a previous tenant had abandoned and sat it on the couch beside her. I lit a cigarette and placed it in the ashtray then leaned down and kissed the child hard on the mouth. She tasted of grape soda, not a hint of piss.</p><p>As our tongues dueled I gently pinched and pulled at her little nipples. After a moment I pulled back and gently kissed the hollows of her eyes. She giggled at this. When I mouthed and sucked at the end of her nose she giggled some more. I dropped down a bit then sucked and nibbled at the hollow of her throat. I kissed and licked my way across then gently bit the protruding shape of her right collarbone. I kissed her shoulder then went for her puffy little nipples.</p><p>She gasped as I sucked the first one into my mouth and gently batted it around with my tongue. When I bit it ever so lightly her arms encircled my head, pulling me to her chest. I sucked hard, pulling the little nubbin deep into my mouth. I trapped just the hard little tip and eased my head slowly back, stretching her proto-breast away from her chest. She groaned when I released her nipple to snap back to her chest.</p><p>I repeated the procedure twice more then moved to her other nipple. She was flushed by now and was breathing hard. I savaged this nipple for a minute then extended my tongue and licked my way to her navel.</p><p>I wanted to linger here a bit but the preteen was pushing my head down while lifting her crotch up. The little slut wanted my mouth on her fat cunny now! I gave her belly button a one tripper then kissed the inside of each of the child's thighs and stood.</p><p>She gave me a puzzled look. I just smiled down at her then reached down and took her into my arms. I reversed her then laid her down on the couch with her head hanging over the end of the cushion and her legs vertical against the back cushion.</p><p>I stepped forward, straddling her head then got my arms around her lower back just above her butt. She squealed as I lifted her pussy to my mouth. She now hung down my front with only the back of her head and her neck on the cushions. I speared my tongue between her fat lips, driving all the way to her hymen in one plunge. She bucked and her plump, satiny thighs squeezed my head. I was looking right down at her bubble bottom. The fat, round cheeks jiggled as she moved. They were red and in some places blue but there were no welts. Next time I'd use a whip. Welts were sexy.</p><p>I held her in place with one hand while I munched bald baby pussy. With my other hand I grasped my cock and pulled it down till the head was at her lips. It took three tries but she finally got the message and opened her mouth. I groaned into pussy as my dick slid into her mouth. She gagged as I pushed into the back of her mouth. I knelt slightly, causing her head to bend more toward her chest. Then, judging the angle right I again shoved my tongue deep into her twat and my cock down her throat.</p><p>Fuck! It was tight! I could feel her gagging around my dick. The convulsions that passed through her throat tried to pinch my cock in two. That thought brought a brief vision of teeth but I was too into her hot little mouth to worry about it. She could fucking bite it off, just let me blast her tonsils first.</p><p>She began to jerk and I pulled out, one great shuddering grasp and I was balls deep again. I held myself in that hot, wet luxury for another long moment then pulled back again. Slowly I started to full stroke her, pulling back into her mouth then plowing into her resisting throat again.</p><p>At the top end I started to demolish kiddy pussy. I used my tongue like a sword, slicing and thrusting at her tender pink parts. At the same time I was sucking her little clit and bald cunt lips into my mouth and chewing them brutally. I tried to shove my face into her drooling little slot so hungry was I for her.</p><p>I gave a final deep suck then pulled back, several slimy tendrils trailed from her cunt to my mouth. Not all of it was saliva. I could taste her juices, the little slut was lubing heavily. I grasped both butt cheeks and yanked her against my chest, her soaked little cunny fit into the hollow of my throat. I attacked her bottom, kissing, licking and biting her tortured cheeks before diving into her deep cleft and shoving my tongue up her ass.</p><p>I tongue raped her ass for a bit then went back to her abused little slot. My left hand patted around till it encountered the ashtray. I flicked off the ash and then while giving her my best effort at an oral hysterectomy brought the burning coal to her chubby left cheek.</p><p>She screamed around my dick as her flesh burned. I switched cheeks and burned her again. She jerked and her pussy spasmed around my tongue as she screamed again. Fuck it felt good when she screamed around my cock! I burned her ass another half dozen times then pulled my tongue from her fat cunny and began to lick and suck her burned bottom. I gave every spot where I'd tortured her butt a good balm of saliva then slithered my tongue back up her bottom. It was time to burn her pussy.</p><p>Man! If I though she'd jumped when I'd burned her butt it was nothing to when the glowing tip first touched her cunt! I brought the coal to her left lip and she jerked as if disemboweled. Only my dick plugging her throat kept her from emptying her lungs in a truly epic bellow and she still gave it a game effort. Her ass clamped so tight around my tongue that for long seconds I could not advance or retreat. Her body wound up like a spring and then held that impossibly taut pose for a second before relaxing like a puppet with its strings cut.</p><p>I waited till she relaxed then burned the smooth, pearl white flesh of her right lip. She jerked so hard I though I hear vertebrae crack. Her scream almost inflated my fucking balls. As I pulled the glowing tip back from her melted flesh pre-teen cum sprayed from her between her savaged cunny lips. The little slut came!</p><p>I alternated, burning one lip and then the other till her snowy twat was ruined. I was close to losing it and took time to fuck her throat for three good strokes, my balls bouncing on her sweaty forehead. I pulled my tongue out of her bottom, kissed both cheeks then thrust into her quivering ass again. As my tongue slid into her butt I pried her destroyed little cunt lips apart and shoved the entire cigarette into her cunt!</p><p>She convulsed like an epileptic, spittle sprayed out around my dick and dripped from my balls. Her scream seemed to rattle the windows, cock or no cock. At the peak she came again, actually forcing the extinguished cigarette from her cunt on an upwelling of kiddy cum. I was with her, bellowing as I fired steaming spunk into her mouth.</p><p>The child went limp and it took me a second to realize she had passed out. I wiped the sweat from my forehead and then pissed down her throat before pulling my shrinking dick free. I was bushed myself but staggered to the bathroom and moistened a washrag.</p><p>She came around as I cleaned her up. I helped her to the bathroom where I finished the job, cooing to and praising her the entire time. I applied a soothing ointment to her twat and bottom then helped her into her dress. A cold soda helped a bit but the still seemed out of it when I walked her to the door.</p><p>It was only when she was gone that I realized I didn't even fucking know her name!</p>"
10,"Chrissy's Chronicles, Part 1",7.92x57,,"['Mg', 'fg', 'Mfg', 'inc', 'voy', 'rom', 'slow']","Terry is a workaholic single father.  When Chrissy, his daughter and only child gets in trouble with the law he decides some serious 'bonding' is in order and a vacation on a houseboat seems just the ticket.  This turns out to be a voyage of discovery.  This one is quite a bit shorter than the others folks but I had reached a good stop and decided that quality would suffer if I tried to push it just to fill out pages.  It also starts slow.  If you like your sex wham bang off the bat you better take a powder on this one.  Book 2 is already in planning.",2012-05-07T00:00:00,"FIRST things first I guess. This is an erotic story written for the enjoyment of consenting adults. If you are not consenting don't read it (now that made a lot of sense). If you are not an adult don't read it. This story contains pedophilia and incest. If this offends you or violates your personal moral code DON'T READ IT.

SECOND: While I have the soapbox I want to say something about the nature of fantasy. That is what this story is FANTASY. I do not condone or agree with the activities portrayed in this story. Anyone in real life who harms a child deserves to be castrated then shot. That said, what is harm? Is a consenting, loving, sexual relationship between a child and an adult harmful? If done with care it is not physically harmful but there are other kinds of harm. Is it emotionally harmful? Perhaps, perhaps not, in actuality it probably varies case by case. Children don't have labels, there is no tag that says 'I can handle sex'. So for that reason alone caring adults should not consider a sexual relationship with a child (uncaring adults are going to do as they damn well please).
THIRD: Now I wish to speak on incest. I have no problem on a moral level with incest. I even consider the idea erotic (go figure) on an abstract level. I only have problems with incest is when it involves an adult and a child. The adult whether he/she be a parent or uncle/aunt or whatever is in a position of authority over the child. That brings in the possibility of coercion. Even if this is not intended there will be an element of it there just because of the authority position. Most children want to please their parents. A child that is subject to sexual advances by a parent may acquiesce even if this is not something they wish to do. I would have the same problem if the adult were a teacher or a principle. Other than that I have no problems with incest. If a brother and sister want to play around under the sheets, as long as certain precautions are taken, more power to them.
LAST: I want to speak on the nature of eroticism. This is in two parts, the first ties in with the nature of fantasy above. I find many things erotic in literature, these include, pedophilia, incest, bestiality, torture, rape, water sports etc... Very few of these things would I find erotic if I was a participant. Let me state that again, not only would I not do them (for moral reasons) but the thought of actually doing them turns me off like a light. Curious, I enjoy reading about them but the thought of doing them is repellant.
Now for the second part, I have for many years read erotic stories, starting with filched copies of Penthouse Letters as a teenager then downloading them from BBS's and finally the internet. I have found many, many erotic stories that I have enjoyed immensely. I have also found a great deal of duds. To be erotic a story needs several things. It has to be believable both in the setting and the actions/reactions of the participants. A story where a child walks into a pool hall, raises her dress and takes on everybody in the place would not be erotic for me no matter how hot the sex, because I would not believe it. A story has to be descriptive. Adjectives and adverbs are important. Don't tell me that Jane dropped to her knees and fucked the dog. Tell me what she feels, what she says, how she moves. Don't tell me a child is cute. Describe her, what is her skin tone, what color are her eyes, her hair? How soft is her skin? What is she thinking?","<p>God I felt like shit. Sitting here in a police station waiting for my own daughter to be brought to me. They'd given me a few minutes alone with her before she'd gone before the judge (that was done via video hookup). I'd gone into the cramped, smelly little conference room in a towering rage. How dare she embarrass me by vandalizing cars! Her and that group of trailer trash hellions she hung around with. I'd taught her better than that.</p><p>I'd just fired my opening salvo when she'd lifted her dainty little chin and met my gaze. The look of pure anguish in those pure blue eyes had frozen my heart and thankfully my mouth.</p><p>""It's all about you daddy. It's always about you. Your conferences, your meetings, your dinner dates."" Her voice was clear and low, she wasn't hysterical or quavering. It was the voice of sad resignation and it broke my heart.</p><p>""And now it's still about you. I've embarrassed you, you say. I've hurt you."" She blinked those big blue eyes and a tear slid down one ivory cheek. ""When it does it get to be about me?""</p><p>On the defensive I flustered, ""Now baby you know I'm interested in you. In your future.""</p><p>""You check my homework, generally after I'm asleep.""</p><p>""Homework is important. An education is important. As for my hours baby that's part of my career, my path, OUR path to success.""</p><p>She dropped her head. ""I don't feel too successful daddy."" She raised her head and again met my gaze. ""Do you remember my school play?""</p><p>Startled by the change in topic, at least I thought it was a change in topic, I stammered, ""Yes honey of course. You played a dancer....uhh....I think.""</p><p>""I played a waitress, the play was 'That Night at the Truck Stop.' I practiced for weeks and weeks. I wanted so badly for you to be proud of me. To see me at my best. But you didn't show up. I kept staring into the audience as I recited my lines but you weren't there.""</p><p>""Baby I had an emergency call. I'm a lawyer. These things happen.""</p><p>""And my soccer championship. I practiced so hard, I drove my teammates to practice hard because I wanted my daddy to see us win the cup."" She dropped her head back down. Her long blond tresses curtaining her face. ""But you didn't show up.""</p><p>I started to speak but she went on, her words like a hammer driving spikes into my soul.</p><p>""My piano recital, remember that. I spent hours and hours at the keyboard. I practiced till my fingers ached night after night because I wanted my daddy to see me in my sequined gown setting upright at that beautiful piano making lovely music."" She looked up and her face, till now calm, crumpled. ""But you didn't show up!""</p><p>""All these things I did for you daddy. I wanted you to be proud of me. To hug me, to tell me how great I was."" She sobbed, ""But you never noticed daddy.""</p><p>""I noticed baby-""</p><p>She went on steamrollering me, her tears now flowed like a river. ""Well daddy, I finally got you to notice me."" She held up her thin shackled wrists. ""And this time you showed up.""</p><p>I started out of my reverie as footsteps approached. A heavyset policewoman approached with my daughter in tow. At all of 4'7"" Chrissy looked lost in the Day-Glo orange issue jumpsuit.</p><p>""Mr. Powell?""</p><p>I stood. ""That's right.""</p><p>She consulted a clipboard. ""Judge Redding has agreed to your request to release your daughter to your custody. If she stays out of trouble for one year and pays full reimbursement for all damages her record will be wiped. Sign here.""</p><p>I took the clipboard and scrawled my mark. Doctors and lawyers have one thing in common other than malpractice cases. We both sign so many papers that the signature quickly degenerates into an illegible flourish.</p><p>The policewoman removed the shackles and leg irons from my daughter, ridiculous precautions for a 9 year old girl but rules were rules. The three of us made our way to the property room. The clerk there took the chit the policewoman gave him and passed over a stapled paper bag in return.</p><p>I waited outside the restroom while Chrissy changed. She finally poked her head around the door sheepish and fearful. Why became apparent when the rest of her followed a moment later. My blond angel wore a cropped white top that left her tanned midriff bare. The black micro-mini skirt she wore with it came only a few spare inches above her crotch and left a lot of thin shapely leg exposed. I'd seen kinder-slut clothes like that on mall rats and always tisked to myself with the other shoppers, 'their parents let them out like that. The family must not be much.'</p><p>I started to explode, 'You were wearing that!', but contained myself at the last second. When Chrissy finally met my eye I simply smiled and took her hand. ""Let's go get something to eat baby.""</p><p>As she skipped across the street toward the car those muscular legs flashed under the streetlights and her dancing skirt shot tantalizing glimpses of her panties. When my cock started to respond I shamed it down. I had to get my ashes hauled. When I started perving on my daughter it had been too long!</p><p>There was a Denny's just down the road. We commandeered a booth in the back and ordered. Once the food was gone we talked. Probably the first real talk we'd had in years. There was crying on both sides of the table. The waitress kept our glasses full and never said a word about us tying up a booth. When we left it was after midnight. I left a fifty dollar tip.</p><p>The next day was a Saturday. Generally I went in to the office even on Saturdays. Today I called in. When Chrissy came bouncing down the stairs in her nighty she seemed surprised to see me sitting at the table.</p><p>I cooked us both a big breakfast, I'm a good cook, then asked Chrissy what SHE wanted to do today. We ended up doing a movie, a mushy thing that didn't interest me but Chrissy loved. She spent most of it hanging on my arm, her silky hair brushed my cheek. She smelled of strawberry shampoo and lilac soap. Her giggles were like bells ringing in my heart.</p><p>After the movie we did the park. The local one had a small petting zoo. We petted and fed then went wondering down the maze of nature trails. Finally we bought sandwiches and sodas from a vendor cart and settled on a secluded bench to eat.</p><p>""I've been thinking baby. You know school will be out in a couple of weeks. How about we take a vacation, a nice long one, just the two of us.""</p><p>Chrissy exploded in glee. She threw her arms around me. ""Do you mean it daddy, really, really?""</p><p>""Really, really baby."" Her happiness was so contagious that not even the wet feeling of soda running down my back bothered me much.</p><p>That night I tucked her in then got on the internet. I plumbed a couple of the travel agency sites before finding a link to 'Between the States Outfitters'. I clicked on it and browsed around. The establishment rented houseboats on the Cumberland river. They were located on the Kentucky/Tennessee border. Another click brought up a map. There were hundreds of miles of river and countless lakes that you could explore. I made my decision then and there. I clicked on 'reserve' and entered my credit card information. Three weeks rental on an 'Adventurer' cost $1785.21. They even stocked the larder.</p><p>As I expected I had trouble at work. The Senior partner, old Mr. Combs shook his head. ""Terry I'm sorry but I can't let you go. You know what the caseload is like.""</p><p>'Sure you old goat I know, just enough that you can take off pheasant hunting or fly fishing a dozen times a year.' Aloud I said, ""Mr. Combs I have the vacation time coming and I need some time with my daughter. I haven't taken off in two years.""</p><p>""Hmmmm..your daughter, heard about that. Ought to use the strap on that little monster, or send her off. A little reform school will do wonders. As for vacation, I know its been a while. See me again in a couple of months, maybe I can let you have a week or so then.""</p><p>As the old man swiveled his chair to present its supple leather back to me, his way of ending a conversation with finality, I imagined the look on Chrissy's pretty face when I told her that her father had failed her again.</p><p>""Mr. Combs I am not asking to be given time off. I'm telling you that I'm taking it.""</p><p>The chair stopped in mid swivel then slowly reversed. The old man peered at me over his wire rimmed glasses, every inch the image of the grizzled courtroom lawyer. ""How was that?""</p><p>""I have two months of vacation coming. Written firm policy says I must give two weeks notice and clear my docket prior to taking any of it. I'm giving you 17 days notice that I plan to take one month. As for my docket, Wills and Clevy have already agreed to split my cases.""</p><p>The old man stared for a moment. ""Hmmm, that how it is. You know Terry I was thinking you had the stuff to be a junior partner. Now I just don't know. It takes commitment you know. I guess you just don't have the stuff.""</p><p>I gritted my teeth and smiled. He held that promise over everyone's head to keep their nose to the grinding stone. Two of the old man's grandsons were partners. Neither had been with the firm as long as me. ""I guess not. Actually I've been thinking of opening my own office anyway. You know a lot of the corporate people ask for me by name."" I smiled at his sour look. Put that in your pipe and smoke it you old fart.</p><p>The days flew by. I had to put in some long hours to bring my two co-workers up to speed on my caseload. Barry Wills was your average lawyer, stolid but not brilliant. Nancy Clevy was another breed on animal altogether. Hired as the token black woman to show how progressive the firm was she'd proved to be a professional dynamo and in my opinion the best lawyer in the firm, including me.</p><p>Finally the glorious day arrived. Giggling like siblings rather than father and daughter, Chrissy and I shoved the Blazer till not another bag would fit then hopped aboard. We sang '100 bottles of beer on the wall' as the city vanished behind us.</p><p>Later, as day bled to night I felt Chrissy's warmth as she slept with her head on my shoulder. The soft 'whuffs' of her breath smelled faintly of mint. As I drove I remembered her mother. Diane had been a wonderful woman, dynamic, sexy and gloriously alive. Our sex life had been energetic and delightfully kinky. In particular she had loved flashing my glimpses of her lovely charms in the most unusual and public of places. Dozens of times I'd been given ass, tit and cunt shots as we sat at dinner in some ritzy restaurant or enjoyed the theatre. I'd blush as my conservative lawyer values were offended then take her home and fuck her till the small hours.</p><p>That sainted partnership had come to an end when Chrissy was three. A crossing gate had failed and a barreling freight had smacked my wife's beloved Bug Eyed Sprite like a sledge hammer would a cockroach. They'd had to cut her remains from the mangled sports car in pieces. The service had been closed casket.</p><p>I received a generous settlement. Probably more than generous once the railroad found out I was a lawyer. I'd invested it wisely but it couldn't replace my beloved Diane. I realized now that I'd compensated by throwing myself into my career. Six day weeks and sixteen hour days had been my norm. In the process I'd badly neglected the wonderful daughter my and Diane's love had created. God I was an idiot.</p><p>We stopped for the night at a Best Western. I registered then drove to the room. Gently I picked my sleeping angel up and carried her inside. She slept on as I removed her shoes and socks. I unsnapped her shorts and eased them off her round little butt. As I did her little panties came into view. They'd ridden up during the day till they were stretched tight over her bald little mound. Her slit was plainly visible. Fuck, my cock stirred again as I stared.</p><p>Chrissy moved, drawing my gaze to her face. Her eyes were open and she was looking at me with a tired smile on her face. Shit, had she caught me staring at her cunt?</p><p>""Hi daddy.""</p><p>""Hi baby, sorry to wake you I was just putting you to bed.""</p><p>""'Sallright, gotta potty anyway.""</p><p>She stood and finished shucking her shorts then headed for the bathroom. Her panties had pulled up in the rear as well exposing the lower halves of her little white cheeks. I ordered my cock down and began getting ready for bed myself. No doubt about it, I had to get laid!</p><p>We reached the outfitters shortly after noon the next day. It was a sprawling place set in a small valley. A campground was off to the left, trailers, tents and motor homes peaked through a thick covering of pine, oak and walnut. The air smelled of wood smoke, charcoal lighter fluid and the ozone tang of water.</p><p>I parked in the area marked 'Long Term Rental Parking' and we got out. I locked the Blazer then arm in arm we strolled to the rental office.</p><p>The two-story building was actually built on the dock. I had assumed this was on fixed pylons but it turned out that the entire arrangement was afloat. The individual sections were connected by lengths of short chain with hinged boards over the joints. The moved up and down in relation to each other on the wakes of passing powerboats. The movement was accompanied by the groan of timbers as wood rubbed on wood or on the old tired used as fenders. Chrissy thought it was very neat. From somewhere in my past the tow headed boy I had once been peaked out. It was kinda neat.</p><p>A heavyset man with a straw hat and a polo shirt that said 'Buddy' shuffled file cards till he came up with what he was looking for. ""Terry Powell, three week prepaid on an Adventurer?""</p><p>""That's right.""</p><p>He frowned and dug into another pile of cards. ""Hmm.. Well Mr. Powell we've had a little mix up. Thing is I don't have any Adventurers left. One of my dim witted boys let the last one three days ago even though it was clearly marked 'reserved'.</p><p>Beside me Chrissy's face crumpled. I looked pretty shocked myself.</p><p>Buddy threw up a pudgy hand to forestall my protest and went on. ""I do have boats. Now what I can do is let you have a 'Honeymooner' for the same price. I'll even throw in a Jacuzzi. That's normally $100 a week extra.""</p><p>""What's the difference in the Adventurer and the Honeymooner?""</p><p>""Well the Honeymooner's actually a bigger boat. She's 28 feet rather than 24. A couple more luxury features as well. Costs more to rent too."" He glanced down at Chrissy then back at me. ""Thing is its only got one queen sized bed compared to the Adventurer's six bunks. If its just you and your daughter that shouldn't be that much of a hardship.""</p><p>Share a bed with Chrissy. I thought of my previous episodes of arousal around her and opened my mouth to say no. Chrissy interceded however.</p><p>She bounced up and down at my side, ""Say yes daddy, say yes, say yes!""</p><p>I looked down and she beamed up at me. Her eyes were blue lakes in that lovely blond framed face.</p><p>I turned back to Buddy, ""Fine we'll take it.""</p><p>We pulled the Blazer around to the dock while a youth of about sixteen brought the boat around. We then started transferring gear while two other boys brought a pontoon boat alongside. The promised Jacuzzi sat on the pontoons deck. The railings on both boats were taken down then the three boys muscled the spa onto the houseboats small back porch and bolted it to the pre-installed mounting points.</p><p>Once the last bag had been stowed I re-parked the Blazer then Chrissy and I oohed and ahhed our way through a fifteen minute lecture on the features and running of our boat. We were handed pamphlets including one from the Coast Guard entitled 'Rules of the Road'. That done the youths waved farewell and we were on our own.</p><p>I spent a few minutes familiarizing myself with the controls then started the engine. I had Chrissy release the stern line then cranked the wheel hard left and put the engine in reverse. The stern swung out into the sluggish current. My call to slip the bow was answered by an excited 'Aye aye Captain.' I let her go back till we were a good twenty yards off shore then put the engine in forward and turned her downstream. We were underway. Our adventure had begun.</p><p>There was a chart laminated to the paneling alongside the helm. I'd already decided to head south into Tennessee but consulted it again anyway. As we chugged along Chrissy was a youthful dynamo, bouncing the boat like a hurricane on two legs. In the first hour she'd opened every cupboard, dug into every locker and crawled through every closet. With each new discovery she'd come charging into the lounge and report her findings to me.</p><p>I decided to stop before dark and eased the houseboat up to the right bank. It was heavily wooded with a narrow hard packed clay beach. Ten feet in a rusty fence was decorated by 'No Trespassing' signs.</p><p>I nosed up till I felt the bow just touch then backed off a few feet. Chrissy dropped the anchor and I let the boat drift another ten feet down river before calling for her to lock the winch. Gently our rented steed halted then swung on her rope till the stern was down river.</p><p>The boat had both a full kitchen and a little barbecue grill that could be erected on the aft porch. We had a wonderful little beach however and there was plenty of driftwood so we decided to build a fire ashore. Chrissy made the five foot leap to solid ground without a problem. I, less limber, ended up in water to my knees, much to the delight of my darling daughter.</p><p>We built a roaring bonfire then cooked steaks and potatoes over the coals. We then sat and talked for an hour or so.</p><p>Chrissy showered first. Taking so long at it that she drained the boat's teakettle sized hot water heater. She giggled all the way through my shower as I oohed and ahhed at the cold water. When I emerged in my boxers I found her dressed in one of my old t-shirts. She was already in bed. I climbed in beside her and then leaned over and turned out the light. I'd just pulled the sheets up when she wiggled over to my side of the bed and pressed her supple little body next to mine. Her damp head came to rest on my chest. Her bare thigh burned where it touched my leg. She gave a gentle sigh and drifted quickly to sleep. I lay for a long time fighting down my traitor cock and listening to the muted hum of the generator.</p><p>I got us underway the next morning while Chrissy cooked breakfast. I'd decided to use the auxiliary helm located atop the cabin and was enjoying the early morning air and feeling quite the yachtsman when Chrissy climbed the narrow circular stair from the lounge. She stepped up beside me and set a plate on the console. The smell of bacon and eggs was mouth watering. I turned to thank her and stopped in shock. Chrissy had changed into her bathing suit. A conservative one piece that I'd bought her the previous year. She'd grown in that year however and the suit was no longer quite so conservative. She still had nothing on top but the crotch of the suit was pulled up tight between her legs. The outline of her pre-teen mound was plainly visible.</p><p>Chrissy saw the look on my face and smiled. She did a quick pirouette, the suit was now high on her thighs and half of her round little cheeks were exposed. The demarcation between her tanned legs and the milky white of her buttocks was clear, and damned stimulating.</p><p>She faced me again, the smile still on her face. ""You like?""</p><p>I wiped the shocked look off of my face. ""Baby I think we need to buy you a new bathing suit. That one is not supposed to show so much.""</p><p>She twirled a length of her blond hair, idly brushing it across her full lips as she swayed back and forth. ""I bet the boys will like it,"" she giggled before leaning in to give me a peck on the cheek. ""But I'll take a new one anyway."" She danced back toward the ladder to retrieve her own breakfast. My eyes followed that round little backside every step. When she had vanished below I pulled my eyes back to the front and adjusted my cock. Boys hell, dirty old men would fucking love it.</p><p>My continued pangs of lust for my own daughter put me in an ugly mood and I grunted and grumped my way through Chrissy's animated breakfast conversation. Afterwards she decided to lay out and get some sun. Thankfully the sundeck was behind me.</p><p>At noon we were approaching a little fish camp called 'Mud Pike Fishin' Hole'. The signs we'd been passing for the last ten miles claimed, 'Best Catfish in the South' and 'Good Eats.' After a discussion we decided to test the claims and I crossed the river and snuggled alongside one of the docks. The boat had a marine band radio but in a curious case of stage fright I hadn't yet tried to use it. I was afraid I'd sound like a redneck out of a bad 70's trucker movie. Instead I just gave several long blasts on the horn. A girl in her late teens came out and directed us down a few slips before taking the lines Chrissy heaved her.</p><p>The girl's name was Heather. She had a mouthful of shiny braces and a set of perky little titties that must have been fairly new, at least the way she shoved her chest out to draw attention to them seemed to indicate she hadn't had them long. She was pretty in a gum chewing, teen heart throb kind of way and the Daisy Duke shorts she wore certainly put all of her assets on display. Chrissy caught me staring and elbowed me in the ribs. I'd made her pull a conservative pair of nylon runners shorts over her bathing suit.</p><p>The Mud Pike Fishin' Hole was as good as its word. We were brought heaping plates of batter fried catfish complete with coleslaw and genuinely good mashed potatoes. The latter was surprising, most restaurants have mashed potatoes only slightly more palatable than joint compound.</p><p>Sated, we wondered next door to the well stocked little store. All of the merchandise was overpriced but that went with the territory. I picked out two cheap rod and real combos and was sorting through the displayed tackle when Chrissy came up to me. ""How about this one daddy?""</p><p>""This what?,"" I mumbled as I sorted through various lures. Fishing was one of my passions as a young man. I hadn't done near enough of it in recent years.</p><p>""Bathing suit silly. You said you'd buy me one.""</p><p>I looked up to see my daughter holding out a neon pink bit of fluff that had less material in it than a self respecting shirt pocket. I was surprised that a fishing camp in bible belt Tennessee even had such a thing. ""A little racy isn't it honey?""</p><p>""Dadeeeee, we're on vacation remember. Besides, it's just my size."" She shot me that dazzling smile. I held firm as a straw dike.</p><p>""Alright honey we'll get it.""</p><p>She jumped up and bussed my cheek before wondering off to do more shopping. ""Thanks daddy.""</p><p>Daddy felt guilty. How much of daddy's agreement was to please his darling daughter and how much was his desire to see that hard little body in that tiny little suit. Daddy didn't know.</p><p>I ended up buying the rod and reels, a good selection of tackle, an out of state fishing license for myself, a case of beer and of course Chrissy's new bathing suit. The damage came to over $200. It would have been worse but Chrissy was young enough not to require a fishing license in Tennessee. Mine alone was over $100.</p><p>It was mid afternoon before we pushed off from the dock and headed down river. Chrissy immediately dove into the cabin. I guessed what was coming next and willed my cock to remain at ease. I was right. In less than five minutes Chrissy emerged onto the sun deck wearing her new suit. Suit was actually a misnomer, it didn't cover enough to be called a suit. It was a hybrid mix between a bikini and a one piece. The two parts were connected but only by a complex arrangement of geometrically arranged spaghetti straps. The bottom was not a thong, but it didn't miss that classification by much. As she twirled before me three-fourths of that round little derriere was on prominent display. A pontoon boat was passing the opposite direction. A teen boy whistled from the deck.</p><p>""Very nice baby,"" I stumbled.</p><p>Pleased at my compliment and blushing from the whistle Chrissy went to lay out. I turned back to the river and fought my cock to a more comfortable position. Fucker wouldn't listen to orders.</p><p>That night I nosed the boat up into a small creek that dwindled away to nothing 100 feet in. We backed off and dropped the hook where it was still wide enough and cooked hamburgers on the grill. An even smaller stream entered ours just opposite of the boat. A little after supper exploration uncovered a shallow limestone pool a dozen feet into the woods. The water was clear and the bottom was sandy. It was the perfect swimming hole. From the amount of faded beer cans littered about it was apparent the locals though so too.</p><p>We rushed back to the boat and changed into swimsuits. As the sun set we were frolicking and splashing like children. Horseplay soon led to a wrestling match which shortly led to my hand cupping Chrissy's soft, warm little ass. With her new suit it wasn't fabric I was palming but the delightful flesh of that delightful bottom. I released her quickly enough but soon found myself again looking for an opening to caress my darling's pre-teen butt. A score of times my hairy paw slid across that wet, soft smoothness. A few times I even managed to brush my fingers between her legs and over her puffy little mound. When we finally agreed to call it a night I had to sit for some minutes to let my raging cock return to its flaccid state.</p><p>That night when Chrissy nestled up to me I slid my arm beneath her head and allowed my hand to rest on her fabric covered hip. I massaged gently as she dozed off, the temptation to ease my old T up and get directly to her little panty covered butt was great. Only the fear that she would wake stopped me. I drifted off to sleep with images of my face buried between my daughter's soft, shapely thighs dancing in my lecherous head.</p><p>The next day found us headed into more virgin wilderness. The built up tourist area of the border was behind us as well as most of the boat traffic. Chrissy was again sunning herself when we came up on another houseboat anchored across the river. The man at the helm waved as did the mid-thirties woman climbing up the stern boarding ladder. The latter wasn't wearing a stitch.</p><p>Chrissy giggled behind me after we passed the other boat. ""Daddy that lady was naked!""</p><p>""I know baby. Some people like to swim in the nude. It's called skinny dipping.""</p><p>""But people can see!""</p><p>""Well baby out here there aren't many people. It doesn't bother some people to be seen without clothes on as long as only a few people might see them. Most folks are a little more modest though. They generally wait till after dark to go skinny dipping.""</p><p>The conversation had been entirely innocent on my part. I didn't even dream of where that inane little explanation would take us.</p><p>We had a lunch of hot dogs and chips as we chugged down the river. I decided to stop early today and get some fishing in. We found a sheltered little cove and pulled in. There was a small stony bank with a gentle slope as well as the inevitable fence and signs. The folks who owned river front property sure were a friendly lot. Of course if the average boater had been a little more careful to pick up after themselves it might have helped. I fished for several hours but caught nothing. Chrissy tried a few casts then decided this fishing thing was pretty boring.</p><p>There was little firewood so we cooked frozen pizza in the boats oven then built a small fire on the shore and roasted marshmallows. As the darkness closed in around us the whippoorwills began to sing in the trees.</p><p>I was on my third beer and feeling wonderfully mellow when Chrissy spoke from across the popping coals. ""Daddy it's dark now.""</p><p>""Uhuh.""</p><p>""I was wondering?""</p><p>""What baby.""</p><p>""Could we go skinny dipping?""</p><p>My head jerked up and I stared across the dying blaze. Chrissy's pretty face was tinted red by the glow. Her eyes twinkled in the firelight. Her expression was lost in the gloom.</p><p>""I don't know baby. I don't think that would be a good idea.""</p><p>""Please daddy, I wanna try it at least once."" She turned to sweep an arm across the expanse of the darkened river. ""There's no one around.""</p><p>""I'm around baby.""</p><p>""Silly, you're my daddy. You don't count.""</p><p>If she'd known my shameful thoughts as of late her opinion on that might have changed. I should have said no and been firm about it but the beer was having its say and I wavered. ""Are you sure you want to baby. Some fish might bite you in a sensitive spot.""</p><p>""Daddeeeee.""</p><p>""Okay baby, if you want, but not for long. We've got a full day tomorrow.""</p><p>""Yippee"", Chrissy surged to her feet and grabbed me by the hand. She pulled so hard that I almost overbalanced and ended up in the fire. We boarded the boat and moved to the aft porch where the swim ladder was. Chrissy seemed ready to strip off right there but I halted her. ""We're going to take some precautions baby."" I ducked into the cabin and began rummaging through the lockers. I found what I was after a short search. The little blister pack had come with the boat. It contained four bracelets with</p><p>little chemical lights attached. 'Swim Safe', the package claimed.</p><p>I pulled two of them out and bent the little chemlights to activate them. They glowed a brilliant yellow/green. I put one on my wrist and gave the other to Chrissy and made sure she put it on. I then self consciously began removing my shoes as my daughter peeled off her top and began to wriggle out of her tight cutoffs. I gave strict orders to my cock not to get hard and it seemed to be listening. The beer helped in this regard, as did concentrating on my shoes and not my now nearly naked daughter.</p><p>Chrissy's panties dropped to the deck and with a delighted yell she dove over the side. I looked up just in time to see just a flash of her pale butt as the cleaved the water cleanly. I quit dawdling and hurriedly stripped out of my clothing before jumping in myself. The water was cool and refreshing. In the darkness it was also pitch black. The wisdom of the light bracelets was obvious.</p><p>We played and swam for a while without any contact, races and that sort of thing. Several times Chrissy climbed back aboard and demanded I watch this or that dive. I did avidly, the moon had risen by now and each time allowed me to view my daughters sleek nudity. My fucking dick was getting hard.</p><p>Chrissy called for me to do some cannonballs but I begged off. There was no way I was climbing out of the water in front of my innocent daughter with seven inches of jutting hardon waving in the breeze.</p><p>I was resting alongside the boat with one hand gripping the deck when I realized I could no longer see Chrissy's light. I peered around idly for a moment then began to get concerned when I still didn't see her. I began to spin wildly, my eyes sweeping the water. The image of my darling daughter reaching for me as she sunk into the depths filled my mind.</p><p>I had no more than a quarter of a second notice, just a little swirl in the water, then a hand slapped my ankle. Lithe as an eel, Chrissy rocketed beneath me and surfaced ten feet beyond. She shook the water from her blond tresses and grinned impishly. ""You're it daddy."" With that she was off again.</p><p>It was I, the combination of affront at the fright she had given me and fatherly playfulness made me game. I was after her in a flash. She surfaced again near shore then turned to look for me. She let out a shriek when she the disembodied light on my wrist rising from the depths only a few feet away. She spun away and took a single stroke but it was too late. I tagged her on the leg then raced past her. I surfaced a dozen feet beyond her and took a single breath before vanishing again beneath the surface.</p><p>Our tag game lasted about fifteen minutes. The interval between tag and re-tag came down as we both tired. I'd tried to limit my touches to Chrissy's extremities but several times my fingers had brushed her soft thighs, her silky belly or her rounded little posterior. Mine hadn't been the only wondering hands. Several times a small finger had slid across my hairy balls and once she'd even brushed my cock. I was sure the contacts had been accidental, fairly sure.</p><p>We were both tired and beginning to shrivel up like prunes. It was time to call it a night. Chrissy got out first. I admired her white butt and muscular legs as she climbed the ladder to the deck. Instead of going inside like I expected she simply backed against the cabin and stood toweling off. I waited a minute or so but she made no move to go inside.</p><p>""Chrissy baby, go inside so I can get out of the water.""</p><p>""Go ahead daddy, don't mind me.""</p><p>Fuck she wanted to play games and I had a hard dick. ""Well turn around then.""</p><p>""Uh uh, you saw me!""</p><p>Fuck and double fuck. I knew if I let out one of my bellow class orders that she would scurry inside quickly enough. It would also harm the budding father/daughter bonding that I'd been working so hard at. Cursing under my breath I mounted the ladder. In three strides I stood dripping on the deck. I reached for the towel Chrissy held out but it wasn't placed in my hand. My daughter stood frozen, her gaze on my jutting hardon. I snatched the towel and quickly dried off. Chrissy came out of her daze as the object of her fascination vanished under terrycloth. She stood grinning at me till I popped her with the towel and told her to get inside and make some hot chocolate. She giggled and let out a little 'Aye, aye Captain,' before skipping out of sight. She dropped her towel just before vanishing through the door. My last glimpse was the round whiteness of her butt.</p><p>The next morning I let Chrissy have a try at the top helm. She was delighted and struck a proud pose for any other boats we happened to pass. Especially if they had young boys on them. She wore her new bathing suit though to her disgust I'd insisted on a pair of shorts over the bottoms.</p><p>She caught on quickly and within an hour I had enough confidence in her to retrieve my tackle and drop a line over the aft deck. I had Chrissy slow to trolling speed and began to happily fish, my rod in one hand and a cold beer in the other.</p><p>The movement seemed to be the trick. I began getting hits right away and within an hour had landed several bass. I became more selective, tossing out the smaller ones and only keeping the larger ones. By lunch I had a half dozen of 12"" plus dangling from my stringer.</p><p>I took over the helm and nosed us into the bank, A large willow draped its branches and its shade over the river here. We eased up underneath and dropped anchor.</p><p>I'd expected Chrissy to be grossed out at the details of cleaning fish. To my surprise she jumped in like a trooper and was soon filleting and scaling like a pro. I whipped up a marinade and within minutes the first of the fillets were sizzling on the grill. Chrissy looked up from where she was cutting the last fillet loose and grinned at me. She looked so impishly cute with glistening fish scales in her hair that I leaned forward and gave her a kiss on the lips.</p><p>A shocked look crossed her face and my heart fell. I'd fucked up. A second later however she darted forward and returned the favor, catching me in a lip lock. We kissed for a second and then separated, both looking away in embarrassment. Fuck, why did I have to kiss her on the lips.</p><p>I suggested we get the fish scales off of us before we ate. Chrissy gleefully agreed and quickly shimmied out of her shorts before diving over the side. I followed a second after.</p><p>We ate on the top deck, luxuriating in the cool shade of the willow. The bass was good even with nothing more inspired than pork and beans and canned coleslaw to accompany it. We ate our fill then took our ease.</p><p>The food had made us loggy and we rambled on about nothing much while I gathered up the debris. Chrissy had rolled over onto her stomach seemed on the verge of nodding off. I was just rising to deposit my burden in the galley when movement ashore caught my eye. I peered for a moment before my brain and eye got their act together and gave me a clear image. A bare chested boy of about fourteen was squatting about midway up the steep bank. He was all but hidden by the dense foliage of the willow. His ragged cutoff shorts were around his knees. He was masturbating furiously while staring at my daughter's all but bare little butt.</p><p>I stood frozen in shock for several seconds. Long enough for Chrissy to notice my silence. She rolled over and glanced at me then followed my gaze ashore. A soft 'Oh' escaped her lips as she sighted the boy.</p><p>Realizing he'd been spotted the young teen yanked his pants up and scampered up the slope. In seconds he had vanished.</p><p>Chrissy remained below while I got the anchor up and got us moving down river again. When she did come up and join me she had donned a shirt and warm-up pants over her bathing suit. She blushed when she met my gaze then turned and stared ahead. Well, well, my liberated little darling wasn't quite as liberated as she had thought. I steered us into the center of the river and tried not to grin. We were approaching a bridge, and old two lane thing of gray girders and rust. A half dozen ragged children sat their bikes and watched as we chugged underneath. I wondered if one was our voyeur. Chrissy simply glared at them all to be on the safe side.</p><p>The clouds began to gather in mid-afternoon. By four lightning was stabbing at the trees on either bank and the wind was kicking up the water in frothy whitecaps. The boxy houseboat made a fairly decent sail and soon I had my hands full holding course. It was time to look for refuge.</p><p>We'd passed a small cove twenty minutes back. I considered briefly then swung the boat around and headed back upriver. Maybe we would have found as good a spot further on, maybe we wouldn't have. As soon as we were steady on course I locked the upper controls and went below. The rain was coming down in sheets by the time we nosed into the little shelter. Chrissy braved the pounding rain long enough to drop the anchor. I decided not to trust it and as soon as I had shut down the engine we both went back out and rigged lines to the trees on the bank. Three lines from three different directions offered peace of mind. By the time were finished we were both soaked through.</p><p>I sent Chrissy back to the boat and made one more tour to check the lines. The wind was now really kicking it. The trees were swaying and groaning. I hoped none decided to fall on us during the night.</p><p>I entered the cabin to find my daughters clothes piled in a wet heap on the linoleum floor of the galley. Her little girl cotton panties were atop the heap I picked everything up and headed for the bathroom. I stepped into the lounge and stopped cold. Chrissy stood in the middle of the room toweling her hair. She was stark naked.</p><p>I stood in shock for a second then guiltily began to ogle my daughters charms. Her whole head was encased in the towel she was vigorously scrubbing her head with so I was safe for the moment. My eyes drifted up those coltish dancer's legs, her sleek thighs, still little girl thin but oh so sexy. My gaze stopped at her little snow white pussy and went no further. Damn, it was perfect. The bald little lips were plump and pronounced with just a hint of a tiny gap between them. They looked soft and oh so enticing. Fuck! I knew where pedophiles came from now.</p><p>Something told me to look up. When I did I met my daughters curious blue eyes. Shit, she'd caught me ogling her twat!. I waited for outrage or recrimination, cringing the more because I knew it was well deserved. Instead Chrissy just smiled sweetly, turned and headed for the aft cabin. Her snowy little butt wiggled enticingly as she disappeared down the companionway.</p><p>After a moment I stepped into the head. I hung Chrissy's things over the cabinet sized shower then shucked my own clothes and added them to the dripping, sodden mass. I toweled off hurriedly then pulled on my swimming trunks which hung conveniently nearby.</p><p>When I emerged I went to the galley. I eschewed the beer and went straight for the little mini-bar the boat came equipped with. Inside were dozens of little airline sized bottles of liquor along with various mixers. When we returned the bar would be inventoried and I'd pay though the nose for each of those precious little bottles that had been so much as breathed on. I was on my third straight vodka when Chrissy sashayed into the galley. She wore one of my old T-shirts. It came to about mid-thigh on her. As she began to rummage through the cupboards I tried not to think about the skimpy panties that would be all she was wearing underneath. I succeeded for the most part.</p><p>We supped on frozen pizza and corn chips. It was about as appetizing as it sounds but neither of us felt like getting more ambitious. Afterwards I popped the shrink wrap from one of the boats small library of DVD's and popped it into the player. We plopped down on the sofa to watch. It was something sappy and sentimental involving a too-cute girl and a dog. To make it worse not a single thing exploded, of course Chrissy loved it.</p><p>About 10 minutes into the movie my daughter snuggled up to my side and with a little sigh on contentment rested her head on my shoulder. Without thinking I put my arm around her and hugged her to me, my hand falling on her upturned hip. I figured she would be out in another few minutes and I could out a real movie on.</p><p>All thoughts of movies were driven from my brain by the feel of warm, soft flesh beneath my fingers. Chrissy's impromptu nightgown had ridden up and she was wearing NOTHING beneath it. Oh shit, my hand was on her warm little ass, my fingers well along the smooth inward curve that led into that delightful cleft between her cheeks. Fuck, now what? Yanking my hand away like I'd just touched a live wire didn't seem the correct approach. Should I just nonchalantly pull her shirt down and pretend it was no big deal? How in the hell does one go about removing one's hand from one's own daughter's sexy little butt? The moment passed with my hand still in place. I fought my dick down and waited for Chrissy's outraged protest. With all the 'bad touching' indoctrination the kids get in school these days I was sure I was in for it.</p><p>Chrissy simply sighed again and snuggled closer. My fingers slid into her little crack. My insubordinate dick bypassed the chain of command and sprang to attention. I gave up trying to control it and tried concentrating on the movie. At the back of my mind a small voice tried to tell me that perhaps I was having such trouble figuring how to remove my hand from my daughters sleek little ass because I liked it right where it was. I ignored that as well.</p><p>As predicted, Chrissy was asleep in minutes. The soft, regular 'whuff' of her sweet breath in my ear told me that. I gently removed my hand from her butt and sat her up. I gathered her into my arms and headed for the bedroom.</p><p>I laid her out on her back and straightened her legs. I was reaching for the T-shirt to pull it down when dick and alcohol ganged up on me. I grasped the hem of her shirt alright but instead of pulling it down I gently eased it up, exposing her bald little-girl twat. The snowy white little lips almost seemed to glow in the dim light of the cabin. Trying not to think I eased down to my knees before bending and placing a light kiss on that pretty little pussy.</p><p>Guiltily I pulled her shirt down and then pulled up the sheet and tucked her in. I kissed her again, this time on her rosy cheek then turned and left.</p><p>I got another bottle of vodka and then dug into the boat's little stash of soft porn, one advantage of a boat meant for newlyweds. Soon I had my dick in my hand masturbating furiously. I tried to concentrate on the parade of big boobs and round, tan asses that paraded across the little screen but the image in my mind when I sprayed myself with cum had no boobs at all and her ass was snowy white.</p><p>I cleaned up and put something on the DVD full of car crashes and gun battles. I finished the boat's vodka supply before the end credits rolled.</p><p>I fumbled down to my boxers and stumbled into bed. I was still feeling guilty and in a somewhat evil mood. I wanted nothing more than to sleep. I'd sort it out in the morning, I hoped. I gave a final, drunken stretch and the back of one hand encountered bare flesh. I scrabbled around till I encountered a prominent little shoulder blade. More curious than anything I allowed my hand to slide down a long line of vertebrae till it encountered the swell of a warm little butt. The little vixen, she was nude. The alcohol and earlier relief kept me from popping a fresh boner. We'd talk in the morning.</p><p>I awoke to a hangover and the teasing smell of coffee and bacon. I fumbled to the head and pissed then splashed water on my face. I needed a shower and a shave. Both would wait for breakfast.</p><p>Chrissy was in the galley humming to herself as she flipped eggs. She was wearing a midriff baring halter and a pair of loose cotton shorts. Beside her sat a heaping plate of bacon and a full carafe of steaming coffee. I made a beeline for the latter.</p><p>Chrissy wouldn't let me help with breakfast. She insisted I remain seated while she bustled around filling plates and buttering toast. I couldn't help but admire her. All of eleven years old and already the lady of the boat.</p><p>The storm had left branches scattered about but done no harm. We swept the deitrus over the side than released the lines. The water and the tugging had caused two of my granny knots to lock into immobility. We had to cut the lines. I vowed to study that knot chart a little closer.</p><p>I got us out in mid channel then let Chrissy take over. I tried some more fishing but got no nibbles. I figured the rain was to blame. I took the helm in mid morning. All through the morning I kept reminding myself that me and my daughter needed to talk. The opportunity never seemed to arise.</p><p>'Ruby's Bait' was a nearly derelict series of floating docks on the inside of a bend in the river. Half of the establishment had sunk at some time in the past and never raised. Only the roof of a long boathouse and a rusty Texaco sign marked its grave.</p><p>I eased us up to the part still afloat. A rotund grandfather type with no hair and about three teeth met us and took the lines. He grinned vacantly and stood blocking the gangway. It took several moments for me to realize that the old coot had checked out some time in the past.</p><p>A woman of perhaps 50 and of equal heft rolled out a door and shooed him off. She then turned an eye to us, ""Never know dad was once the best outfitter in 100 miles."" She shook her head sadly, ""Alzheimer's, damned its rotted little disease hide."" She perked up after a moment, ""Well come on in folks. Sit a spell, grab some grub.""</p><p>The inside of Ruby's was rustic but pleasant. The store was crammed to overflowing with fishing tackle, outboard parts and outdoorsy gimwacks. The smell of fresh food, rotted wood and engine oil made a surprisingly pleasant combination. A tiny counter was fronted by six stools. White china plates and linen wrapped silverware fronted each stool.</p><p>We lunched brilliantly on venison steaks and fresh bread with corn on the cob for spice. The woman was cook, waitress and tour guide rolled into one. She waddled back and forth from the kitchen, keeping tea glasses and bread basket full, all the while never once interrupting her monologue about the river, its history, and its people.</p><p>As we ate we learned that the woman's grandsons took it in season. They froze it and dolled it out to river travelers the year round. What we were eating was very nearly the last of it. The question caused the woman to shift gears. Now it was personal history we were treated to. The camp had been prosperous back before her father's mind went. Then half the camp had gone to a tornado and ended up on the bottom of the river. At about the same time her daughter had gone to drugs and ended up in the morgue. It was just her and the grandsons now, them and the drooling wreck that was the remains of the patriarch. On and on she went, pouring her woes out to strangers as if we were the most intimate of friends. Not once did the flow of tea or hot bread cease.</p><p>When we finished eating I wondered through the little store with Chrissy looking for something to buy. I saw nothing we needed however and finally simply paid the lunch tab. I waited while Chrissy went to the bathroom then dropped a fifty on the counter as we headed for the door.</p><p>The woman's voice stopped up halfway across the floor. ""What's this?"" She was holding the crisp fifty in her hand.</p><p>""It's a tip.""</p><p>Her plain face hardened briefly then she banged a key on the old mechanical cash register. Bells jangled and the drawer popped open. She tucked the fifty away then counted out some bills and waddled across the floor and thrust them in my hand. ""Five dollars is a tip. Fifty is charity. We don't except the latter here."" She turned and headed back for her counter. ""Y'all have a nice trip,""</p><p>We made our way back to the boat. As Chrissy skipped ahead of me I counted out the bills in my hand. Forty-five dollars, exactly. We boarded and the old man came out to handle the lines. He watched us slip away down river, he was still staring after us when the pines closed in and hid him from view. As I moved us back into mid channel I mused on the meaning of family, obligation and pride.</p><p>Chrissy sunned herself most of the afternoon. Thankfully the sundeck was behind me. Every time I turned around it seemed I got a different view of that sexy little pre-teen body in that scandalous little bikini. When that happened my dick would stay hard for the next fifteen minutes or so. We had to have that talk soon.</p><p>She went below to start supper in mid-afternoon. She claimed to have something special in mind. At first the smells wafting up the little spiral stairs were pleasant enough but soon the distinct smell of burned victuals began to drift upward. Several times I thought I actually saw smoke. The sound of childish swearing reached my ears several times. I steeled myself and kept my hands on the wheel.</p><p>Toward evening we rounded a bend to find a small community ahead. A major highway crossed the river here. Gas station and restaurant signs competed with the setting sun to illuminate the night. I slipped the boat into a little artificial cove built to shelter a community boat ramp. I nosed the boat up onto a grassy beach then took the anchor line and wrapped it around a convenient tree, anchor and all. Unorthodox but we weren't going anywhere.</p><p>I went below to find Chrissy resplendent in a green silk gown. I vaguely remembered buying it for a piano recital she'd given. One that I'd missed. She'd grown since and the once floor length gown was now above her dainty ankles. It also hugged her little girl curves more than the designer had ever intended. She'd done something with her hair. It was now piled atop her head, leaving the smooth nape of her graceful neck bare. A pair of tiny stud earrings and perhaps a touch of makeup completed the effort. She looked stunning, a child princess.</p><p>Right now the makeup was in considerable danger. Chrissy's eyes were moist and it was plain she was on the verge of breaking down completely. One look at the table told why. It had been covered in a white linen cloth and an effort made to lay out elegant place settings. Two taper candles in fake crystal holders completed the effect.</p><p>It was the food that was the problem. She had gotten ambitious and tried a haute cuisine dinner without either the resources or skills. The results were disastrous. The chicken was burned to a crisp as were the flat pre-mix biscuits. The other dishes scattered about the table ranged for unpalatable to inedible.</p><p>Determined not to let my angel down even if it killed me I smiled and gallantly pulled her chair out for her. Once she was seated I took my own place. We began to load up our plates, each of us pretending the food was palatable.</p><p>The charade lasted till I tried to butter a biscuit. The cheap plastic knife I was using in an attempt to pry the rock hard critter open bent and refused to penetrate. I pressed harder. The knife snapped in two, the upper part flicking up and zinging off the overhead before landing in a tureen of noxious gravy with a loud 'ploop'.</p><p>We both goggled, I desperately tried to keep from laughing for Chrissy's sake. Luckily she didn't have that much control. She seemed to teeter for a second between tears and snickers before tilting toward the latter. One tiny snort opened the floodgates and in seconds we were both laughing our fool heads off. I stood and pulled Chrissy to her feet. We embraced as I nuzzled her soft blonde hair. ""You know baby I saw a set of golden arches when we were tying up."" As I spoke my hand my hand slid down the warm length of her supple back and down onto the curve of her little rump. Fuck! She wasn't wearing anything beneath that thin silk gown. There went my cock again!</p><p>I nuzzled my daughters hair and kissed her slender neck. ""You know baby, you're supposed to wear panties under that dress."" I kept my tone nonchalant.</p><p>Chrissy wiggled out of my embrace and grinned up at me. ""I didn't want the lines to show."" She looked at the table then back at me. ""Let's chuck this mess and go get some burgers dad.""</p><p>Giggling like two school children, we dumped the unappetizing meal off the stern. Arm and arm we headed for the burger joint that glowed in the distance. A comment from Chrissy about 'a mysterious fish kill' delivered in her best 9 year old newscaster voice left us both in stitches most of the way.</p><p>We got a couple of heat lamp cured heart attacks with fries and gonzo sized shakes then took a corner table. We were both hungry and talked little as we wolfed down our food. Damn, it might have been as healthful as directing traffic at a demolition derby but it was good.</p><p>As I ate I gradually became aware of the stares we were getting from the dozen or so other patrons. Actually I should say the looks Chrissy was getting. In her silk gown with her coifed hair she was the belle of the ball. Several matronly women beamed at her. Two plump teenage girls stared daggers at her. Three teenaged boys who the plump girls were probably trying to attract nearly drooled at her. I took it all in and couldn't decide whether to be proud or concerned. Chrissy was oblivious to it. Once or twice she grinned up at me with 'special sauce' oozing down her chin but the sensation she was creating passed by her unnoticed.</p><p>Sated, we headed back to the boat. There was a little park just above the boat ramps with picnic tables, a big pavilion and a playground. Laughing and giggling, we played tag around the latter before settling on a big glider style swing. Time for that talk I thought but Chrissy beat me to it.</p><p>Dreamily, she rested her head on my shoulder. One finger idly traced patterns on the back of my hand. ""Can we talk daddy?""</p><p>""Sure baby.""</p><p>""What was wrong with that man at the marina? He wasn't right was he?""</p><p>That took me by surprise. ""No baby, he wasn't. He had a disease, a bad disease.""</p><p>She looked up at me, her eyes dark spots in the white of her face. ""Will he get better?""</p><p>""No honey, he won't get better.""</p><p>For the next twenty minutes I told Chrissy of the horrors of Alzheimer's, how it made a stranger out of a loved one and left him isolated and cut off from those around him. I didn't set out to tell a horror story but I didn't varnish over the facts either. When I finished Chrissy shivered and held me tighter. She stared into the night for a moment then tacked like a sailboat in a stiff breeze.</p><p>""That boy yesterday. He was playing with himself wasn't he?""</p><p>""Yes honey, he was masturbating.""</p><p>""And he was looking at me while he did it?""</p><p>I tried to inject some levity into the moment, ""Well you never know these days. He might have been looking at me.""</p><p>Chrissy rolled her eyes, ""Daddeeee! I'm serious.""</p><p>I reached down and stroked her hair. ""Yes baby, he was looking at you.""</p><p>She looked up at me again. ""Why?""</p><p>My mind stuttered like a Pinto with two fouled plugs. ""Ugh, well baby it's like this. He was a boy and you are a girl. Boys are attracted to girls-""</p><p>""Daddeee! I know that but I'm not -attractive that way."" She dropped her head back to my shoulder.</p><p>""Baby, you're pretty and cute. Young boys find pretty and cute young girls sexy. Especially when those pretty and cute girls aren't wearing much. You know, like that bathing suit you conned me into buying.""</p><p>Her head snapped up, I could see the stars glinting in her eyes. ""He though I was sexy?""</p><p>Stutter, stutter, stutter, ""Ugh, I'm sure he did babe.""</p><p>She bit her lip then blurted out, ""Do you think I'm sexy daddy?""</p><p>Oh shit! I took a deep breath. ""Baby, fathers are not supposed to think their daughters are sexy."" Good answer. I patted myself on the back.</p><p>Chrissy looked me square in the eye? ""Daddy, you didn't answer the question.""</p><p>Fuck, so much for the flanking retreat. I had never lied to Chrissy. I can still remember the day a tear stained four year old had asked if what an older child had tauntingly told her was true, that there was no Santa Clause. It had broken my heart but I had set her down and gently told her that her beloved Santa was a myth, a chimera for children. She'd cried for most of a day.</p><p>I stared into her determined little face for a moment. ""Yes, baby I think you're sexy.""</p><p>She blushed prettily then stared down at the ground. ""Is that why you're thi--, you're p-penis was stiff when we went skinny dipping?""</p><p>This was not going according to plan. ""Baby, a man sometimes can't control what parts of his body does, especially that part."" Damned true, and the source of much much grief for the male of the species. ""Someday, when you are a woman you will meet a man and he will love you like a man loves a woman, like I loved your mother. That's one kind of love a father cannot have for his daughter. The problem is my di--, my penis doesn't know that."" I reached down and gently brushed a stray strand of hair from her forehead. ""Penis's are stupid. They only see a pretty, healthy, sexy girl and they react. That's why its important for pretty little girls to not run around naked in front of their fathers."" I leaned down and kissed her forehead, ""Or get in bed naked with them.""</p><p>She nodded and seemed to accept that. We stood and headed back to the boat arm in arm.</p><p>I was rather proud of my performance despite the rocky start. We watched another mushy movie then demolished several cups of hot chocolate. When we finally slipped into the boat's big bed I was much relieved to find my darling daughter demurely clad in a long nightgown. As I was drifting off to sleep I tried to deny the fact that part of me was disappointed. I succeeded, mostly.</p><p>We ran into more wilderness the next day. A few more fish camps, several bridges, then the forest closed in on both sides. Chrissy jumped with joy when we puttered around a bend at midday and surprised several deer drinking from the shore.</p><p>We motored on through the day, lunching on sandwiches as we went. In the afternoon I turned the helm over to Chrissy and again tried my luck off the stern. I wasn't immediately rewarded but perseverance paid off and by the time the sun was dipping behind the thick trees on the western bank I had a dozen decent keepers.</p><p>There was no real beach here so we moored to a fallen tree that thrust out toward mid-river. The un-submerged part made a decent foot path to shore.</p><p>With the boat secure the two of us set to enthusiastically cleaning fish. A contest of sorts developed and soon the scales were flying. My fillets were a little short of neat but I beat the giggling little monster by nearly a whole fish.</p><p>Finished, we stood ands grinned at each other. Scales glistened from hair, arms and faces. ""I'll get the grill fired up baby but first we'd better get cleaned up.""</p><p>Chrissy nodded, grinned wider, then pulled her T-shirt off over her head, exposing her flat chest to the dying sun. Her shorts went next leaving her clad only in her thin panties. I didn't have long to gawk at these for long because a second later they were on the deck too. She took two steps then cut a clean arc and knifed into the water. My last view before she vanished was that trim little butt attached to those coltish legs.</p><p>It had all happened so quickly my cock hadn't even twitched.</p><p>Chrissy surfaced a dozen yards from the boat. ""Come on dad, it feels good.""</p><p>I shaded my eyes against the fading sunset and shook my head at her. ""I actually had a shower in mind baby.""</p><p>""Oh poo! This is more fun, and faster.""</p><p>She had a point. Just whose hang up was the problem here anyway. Somehow after last night that there would be no more skinny dipping, no more tantalizing glimpses of pre-pubescent charms, no more guilt inducing hardons. Was that what I really wanted? I didn't know. I do know that a second later I was happily shucking my own shorts. The cold water was like a bracing slap as I cut it like a knife.</p><p>The swim turned into a game of tag which shortly degenerated into a wrestling match. My strength was matched against youth's dexterity and I came out second best. Time and again Chrissy eeled out of a hold or landed a well placed slap and arched away before I could retaliate. I'd be lying if I said I didn't enjoy this aquatic touchy-feely and I'm not simply speaking in the platonic sense. My dick was soon as hard as a rock, Chrissy knew it too. Several times a foot, thigh or hand brushed across my stiff prick. Did I see a glimmer in her eyes or was that the fever dreams of a middle aged pervert. The guilt started up again but I quashed it back down. I'd explained it all to Chrissy, if she still wanted to explore a little then that was the way of youth. Damn, rationalization comes easy sometimes.</p><p>Small things sometimes have big repercussions. The fate of nations rest on chance and error, so do those of men, women and little girls. It is likely that we would have played our games the rest of the trip and nothing would have come of it but a few whack off fantasies and a glimmer in a little girls eye. At that moment I decided to swim under the boat however, and hit the propeller head first at speed.</p><p>Chrissy was dogging me bad. My self respect demanded at least one good coup on the little minx before the night was done. She'd been swimming around the boat, using its bulk as a shield while she plotted her next attack. I decided to go for the long bomb and hit the little witch in her unprotected flank. A deep breath and down I went, beneath the boat. I was anticipating the surprised look on her face when pain blossomed and the world went black and red.</p><p>The next minutes are a blur. I know I inhaled some water because I remember coughing and spluttering. How I made the surface I don't know. I remember gripping something, the boat I presume, and holding on weakly while I coughed and gagged and the world spun. I remember a scream that seemed to echo down a tunnel from a great distance then arms were grabbing me, pulling me. There was a voice and choked sobs but they seemed to come from very far away. I have no Idea how Chrissy got me up the ladder, logic says I had to do most of the work but I have no memory of it. Presently I recall a hard surface beneath my back and gentle hands lifting my head to place a balled towel beneath it. Chrissy was just a white blur, shot to red at the edges as she worked. Hot tears fell on my face as she sobbed and cried.</p><p>She went away for a time then was back, she was crying, or someone was. Gentle hands washed my face, pain grated as the washcloth moved over flayed flesh but it was remote like everything else.</p><p>I drifted in and out because in my next snippet of fever dream it was darker. There was the stretch/pull feeling of a bandage being sealed into place. My ears were ringing now but I could still here the distant sobs.</p><p>I drifted back in time. I remembered Chrissy's birth. How radiant Diane had looked with our daughter on her breast. I remembered that night vividly. The hospital had insisted keeping both mother and daughter at least a day. A disappointing blow for me because my wife and eye had not had sex in the last month and I was looking forward to breaking the fast even if it was only a handjob. I'd resigned myself to another barren night but Diane would have none of it. She'd pulled up onto the bed then given me a glorious blow job while our new daughter slept a few feet away and doctors and nurses bustled by just outside the door. I remembered the soft, almost tentative strokes of her lips, the gentle sucking, the hot depths of her mouth. Knowing that at any moment the door could open and we would be caught had made the activity that much more intense. Suck, lick, suck. God she had a magic mouth. The memory still so vivid, even after six years I could almost feel those soft lips.</p><p>It was the intensity of my orgasm that finally brought me fully into the world of the living. I groaned, opened my eyes, and fired a load of hot cum into Chrissy's sucking mouth.</p><p>We stared at each other for a frozen moment, I goggling and Chrissy frozen like a deer caught in the headlights. My softening dick slipped from her lips followed by a streamer of cum.</p><p>I came off the deck like a salmon at spawning time and slapped my daughter hard, knocking her to the deck. ""Chrissy, no!""</p><p>She tumbled, fetching up against the cabin then stared at me in shock. I had never struck her before. Her hair covered her face in a curtain that she stared fearfully through as I raged above her.</p><p>""Get out of my sight you little slut. Go!""</p><p>In an instant she was gone, a kitten scolded, not understanding. Her wracking sobs trailed behind her. She glanced back only once, just long enough for me to see the shock crumple into bone deep hurt.</p><p>My head was throbbing. I raised a shaky hand to my head and felt the neat bandage. The bump was prominent even through the thick padding.</p><p>Shakily I made my way to the lounge. I took two aspirin then fumbled in the mini-bar for a tequila chaser. I sunk onto the sofa. The enormity of what had just occurred only now falling in on me. How much of my reaction was genuine anger at Chrissy and how much rage at myself for having one of my fantasies come to life. I sucked at the tequila while the aspirin worked. By the time the bottom of the bottle was exposed I had an answer of sorts.</p><p>I'd fucked up. Chrissy had acted like the curious, precocious child she was and I'd overreacted. My rage was not at her but at myself. I found her sexually attractive, continuing to deny that was only going to cause more hurt and I'd already caused quite enough of that. I felt guilty about that attraction and in a rage had struck out at the object of that guilt. But that object was my daughter, who I loved more than anything else in the world. God I felt like shit.</p><p>I followed the sobs aft. Chrissy was in the bed, curled into a small miserable ball. I sat down on the edge and reached out to stroke one slender ankle. ""Chrissy, I'm sorry baby. I didn't-I shouldn't have done what I did. I shouldn't have hit you baby. I can't tell you how bad I feel about that.""</p><p>I looked at her for a moment. The sobs had not lessened. She was hurt, badly hurt and I had spoken the truth. I couldn't tell her how bad I felt about what I had done but maybe, just maybe I could show her.</p><p>I increased the length of my caresses till I was massaging up to the back of one dainty knee. It was warm there with moisture gathered in the little hollow. I leaned down and kissed a slender calf as my hands continued their journey. I stoked her thighs, rubbing and caressing then moved on to lightly massage her little rear. My lips followed my trailblazing hands. I kissed my way past her knees and up her tightly closed thighs. When I reached her buttocks I continued to stroke as I showered slow, feather weight kisses on her round little ass.</p><p>Part of me gibbered at where this leading but majority of my being felt the rightness of it. I had hurt, now I would comfort. I gently took Chrissy in my arms, her slight form still shaking with sobs but not as intense now. I stroked her and cooed comfort as I rolled her onto her back and eased her out of the fetal position. Again I stroked and kissed, moving slowly up her calves. When I reached the bony plates of her knees I licked around each then kissed them dry. I kissed and caressed up her thighs and onto the flat plain of her stomach. I heard a gasp as my tongue circled and then entered her little belly button.</p><p>Chrissy had stopped crying and now stared at me with a puffy, damp face and reddened eyes. Her hair was a tangled mess, she was beautiful.</p><p>I smiled reassurance and then applied gentle pressure. At first their was resistance but then her thighs slowly opened. Before me was the puffy little treasure of her unsullied vagina. It's smooth round lips lacked any of the curl of womanhood, it was smooth, white, perfect.</p><p>My gibbering self screamed louder, a great gulf seemed to yawn ahead. A thousand voices screamed at the wrongness of it. I took it all in, processed it, considered it, took counsel from it, then my mouth descended.</p><p>A soft 'oh' eased from my daughters lips as I planted that first kiss on her tiny twat. I mouthed it a moment, trying to pull those little portals open with just the pressure of my lips. My tongue followed, gently bathing her bald little cunt before venturing to that wonderful little groove. I explored it, running up and down before applying pressure and forcing my way into her gooey center. Chrissy groaned and arched her back as her father's tongue pushed into her pussy for the first time.</p><p>She smelled, tasted and felt divine. I knew nirvana. Nowhere on Earth was there a woman as sexy as the child I held and tasted. I pushed deeper, lapping her little pussy and exploring its depths before seeking out the hidden center of her. When my tongue first touched her little clit the breath went from her. She squealed and arched again, lifting her butt from the bed and pushing her bald cunny at my face.</p><p>I eased her legs further apart then draped one over each shoulder. My hands cupped the cheeks of her perfect little ass as I really went to work with my tongue.</p><p>It didn't take long. In less than a minute Chrissy began to shake and push herself harder at me. I knew she was close and began to alternately lap her little clit and push into the impossibly tight center of her. Chrissy grasped twin handfuls of sheet and began to violently shake her head from side to side, her blond mane cut a barely seen arc through the darkness of the cabin. Abruptly she tensed and pushed at me harder. Her muscles clenched, each one clearly defined on her flat stomach and slender thighs. A groan became a scream and fluid began to drip from my chin as her pussy spasmed around my tongue. I hung on and rode it out as my daughter came for the first time, her first cum, and it was into her father's mouth.</p><p>Afterwards she was spent, her body as limber as a wet noodle. I eased her down and stretched her out on the bed. I kissed her twice, once on her sweet mouth and the second on her sweet pussy. I then pulled up the sheet and gently exited the cabin.</p><p>I had the grill going and was cooking fish when she emerged onto the aft deck. She'd donned one of my T-shirts it left her legs bare. She seated herself beside me and shook out her hair. I saw a flash of white as the shirt rode up but in the gloom couldn't tell if it was cotton panties or little girl crotch that flashed at me.</p><p>We didn't speak as I cooked the last of the fish. We loaded up the platter and headed inside. The mosquitoes had found us, a moonlight meal on the deck was not in the cards.</p><p>Chrissy sat the platter on the table then turned to face me. I gasped as I saw her in the light for the first time that evening. Her face had puffed up where I had struck her, the flesh already an angry purple.</p><p>With a sob I crossed the lounge and took her into my arms. I held her to me and rocked her as my tears fell onto her golden head.</p><p>Now it was Chrissy's turn to comfort. She rubbed my back and said ""it's all right daddy, it's all right"" over and over.</p><p>Eventually I seated myself on the divan and pulled my angel into my lap. I gently pushed the hair from her face and examined the deepening bruise. This brought fresh tears to my eyes. Slowly I leaned forward and gently kissed the abused flesh. I moved to her forehead and kissed again. Her eyelids and then the tip of her dainty nose became targets. I pulled back a little and looked at her. Her expression was one of wonder and trust. I stared for a moment, taking in the loveliness of her. Slowly my mouth descended again till our lips met. I kissed my daughter gently, my tongue caressing her lips and teeth. She was unsure, tentative at first but then her tongue sojourned out to meet mine. Like two warriors they met at the no mans land of our joining and circled and parried, taking the measure of the other. Then with rising passion the contest was on. Chrissy moaned into my mouth as we kissed like lovers.</p><p>We were breathless when we pulled back a moment later. I stared at Chrissy in wonder and saw the identical feeling in her eyes. After a moment she glanced down. I followed her gaze to see that she had pulled the T-shirt up past her navel. The white I had seen was not panties. Our eyes met again, the invitation was clear, so was something else, a fear of rejection perhaps, a fear that the demon of guilt would turn her father/lover against her. I leaned forward and kissed her again then eased her from my lap. I dropped to my knees and, as the fish cooled, ate my 9 year old daughter to her second orgasm of the night. In minutes her thighs tightened around my ears and she screamed her passion at the dark, empty river.</p><p>We ate like gluttons then spent the evening curled on the boat's sofa cuddling and kissing. Open mouth kissing was something new and wonderful to Chrissy and she couldn't get enough of it. As we kissed my hands wondered her immature body taking liberties with her charms. She moaned into my mouth as my hands molested her.</p><p>I awoke in the morning to sun streaming through the window. I stretched and then opened my eyes. Chrissy knelt alongside the bed, gloriously nude. The sheet had been pulled from me and my morning hardon jutted up to greet the dawn. Chrissy alternated her gaze from it to my face. Her expression was a question with a hint of fear behind it. Would the monster return?</p><p>I smiled at her and reached out to stroke her hair then with gentle pressure pulled her head down till her lips met cock. She paused a second then returned my smile before letting her mouth open to take me in. I coaxed and coached her as her blond head bobbed. As the birds began their morning song I taught my daughter to give head. She really wasn't that good but the perverse stimulation of having my own pre-teen daughter performing this intimate act made up for any lack of technique. Despite the pain from a full bladder and my aching head I was soon blowing a load of cum into my angel's sucking little mouth. She gagged on my load and most of it ran back down my shaft but she didn't pull away till my balls were empty.</p><p>We breakfasted on leftover fish then got underway. Chrissy flew about the boat, a blissful dervish. Any residual guilt I felt melted away from that little ball of giggling enthusiasm. She got into her suit and laid out around mid-morning but instead of using the boats expansive top sun deck she chose the tiny fore deck, little more than a walk around for handling lines. This insured that I only had to drop my eyes to get an eyeful of oil covered pre-teen skin. Every now and then she would glance up to see if I was looking then giggle and stretch if I was, the little minx.</p><p>Lunch was again sandwiches underway. Chrissy came up in a T-shirt with a platter. She ate hers then took over while I wolfed down my own meal. I was standing behind her wondering what was under that shirt when a slender hand came back and raised it above her waist, showing me without a doubt that there was nothing beneath that shirt but little girl.</p><p>Growling, I dropped to my knees behind her and shoved my face into her smooth little ass. Chrissy squealed and shook as I ate her little pussy from the rear. Her anus winked at me so I worked my way up to it. I circled a couple of times then battered down the portal and ventured inside. Analingus was new to her and her toned little body trembled at this new violation. She moaned and kept repeating ""so nasty"" as I brought her to a shuddering orgasm with my tongue in her tight little butt.</p><p>She teased me the rest of the day. When she wasn't laying on the fore deck and pulling that already skimpy suit up into her little crack she was flitting about the top deck in a shorty shirt and bending over to shoot me glimpses of butt and bald little twat. When I finally found a woody little cove and tied up early my dick was an iron bar.</p><p>When I stepped below Chrissy took one look at my bulging crotch and dropped to her knees before me. In seconds my shorts were on the deck and her lips and tongue were all over my cock. I was too wound up to last long and painted her tonsils as I moaned and stroked her hair.</p><p>We spent the evening nude and in each others arms. I stretched Chrissy out on the deck then proceeded to give her a 'trip around the world' my tongue bathing every square inch of her sexy little body. It was exquisite torture that I stretched into an hour on toe curling, teeth gnashing ecstasy. She came twice without me even touching her privates. When, at the end, I dove into her little pussy and ate bald, baby cunt like a madman she came another three times in the space of minutes.</p><p>We took a break for supper then were at each other again. I introduced her to the '69' position and feasted on daughter twat while she gobbled dick. It was after midnight before we showered together and collapsed exhausted into bed.</p><p>I awoke before dawn with a splitting head, worse the guilt I had avoided the day before struck hard the day after. I slipped out of bed without waking Chrissy and padded out to the galley. I found some instant coffee and spilled some into a cup of micro-zapped water. Normally I hate the freeze dried stuff but this morning I was in no mood to wait for it to brew.</p><p>I grabbed brew and a handful aspirin and made my way out to the deck. A low white mist hung over the river, there was no wind. Neither the black glass surface of the river nor the blacker paper cutout that was the forest moved. Everywhere around me the world was still and silent.</p><p>What the fuck was I thinking! I'd started a sexual relationship with my daughter! My 9 year old daughter! Shit! My gibbering part began to rise in panic. Fuck! She'd tell somebody, a friend, a teacher, a confessor, somewhere, somehow she'd tell then it would be the big house for me. It was shame that derailed that train of thought. No matter what happened to me it paled compared to Chrissy's fate. What harm had I done to her. Would she be messed up for life or would she get over it. Damn it! I was the adult, the trustworthy one. Up till now it had been practically branded on my forehead, 'responsible adult'. Responsible, right, what had I done? Overhead the stars wheeled in pinpricked brilliance and did not offer comment.</p><p>The aspirin wasn't working. I tossed the rest of my rancid coffee overboard and made my way back inside. In the head I peeled the bandage off my head. Underneath the wound was red and angry looking with a pocket of puss down the center. Fucking lovely.</p><p>Chrissy awoke as I started the engine. She wondered into the lounge nude and cast me a quizzical eye. Normally we breakfasted before getting underway. I started to grown at her to get dressed but before I could speak she noticed my seeping head. She gave a little cry and vanished aft.</p><p>I got us into mid channel and headed down river before she returned. Then I could only stand and wince as she blotted, poked and smeared. Only when she was done did she purse her lips for a kiss. When all she got was a peck she looked at me oddly then began to rub her bald pussy on my hairy thigh. I gently pushed her away and pointedly ignored her hurt look.</p><p>Slanting Rock was a bump on a bend in the river, population 657, sopping wet. We reached it about ten in the morning. I eased the boat up alongside a rickety pier and held her against the current while Chrissy made us fast. The old timbers groaned alarmingly when I eased the engine and let them take the load.</p><p>Chrissy had left me alone most of the morning, attributing my surliness and distance to the pain from my head, but now we strolled up the street hand in hand. I was wearing khakis and a golf shirt while Chrissy wore a sleeveless top and a knee length skirt. We were the very picture of a wholesome, loving father and daughter. Ha! We were loving alright, too much of that lately, it was the wholesome part that needed polish.</p><p>A few inquiries revealed that the little burg had no doctor but there was a county hospital about 15 miles away. When we inquired about a taxi service we discovered that was another amenity Slanting Rock did not enjoy. Finally the grocer took pity on us and made some phone calls. We were sitting in the shade out front when a mud spattered deputy sheriff's car pulled up.</p><p>Chrissy rode up front while I sat behind the security screen in the back. It was a scene so reminiscent of my first morning fears that I had to fight down the urge to laugh. I had to fight to avoid crying too and that was harder.</p><p>Deputy Lance Cooling was 300 pounds of cheerfulness. He seemed to smile constantly and genuinely enjoyed being of service. He prattled on, sometimes telling jokes, other times local folk tales. When we got truly into the sticks he demonstrated the cars siren and P.A. system to Chrissy and let her play with it for the next ten miles. The two giggled and laughed like six year olds with a new puppy. I sat in the back and scowled, pained, guilt ridden and jealous.</p><p>Their were only two other patients waiting in the Emergency Room, a kid with a fishhook in his hand and a surly teen with an upset stomach and a hypochondriac mother. The nurse at the desk took one look at me and hustled us in first.</p><p>A doctor who didn't look old enough to shave much less practice medicine clucked and prodded for a moment then announced that the wound was infected and would need stitches. Before I could make some witty comment about that startling bit of insight he had whistled up an efficient little army of assistants. I was given a local anesthetic then the team scraped, irrigated and sewed me back up. I was given a shot for the infection then a bulging envelope of pills complete with instructions. When I was finally hustled out of the ER the grand total came to $73.25, no charge for the ride. Most Metropolitan hospitals wouldn't let you piss in a plastic cup for that.</p><p>Deputy Cooling announced it was lunch time and stopped at a little place called 'April's Corner'. The food was hot, fast, and very, very good. With the pain from my wound beaten back by the miracle of chemistry my mood had began to lighten and I managed to enjoy both the food and the company. Toward the end of the meal, while the deputy was telling yet another funny tale, movement caught my eye. I glanced into a pair of twinkling eyes then down to find Chrissy had spread her legs slightly and pulled her skirt up. My 9 year old daughter was sitting beside a hulking deputy sheriff and flashing me her bald little twat! The little witch hadn't worn any panties! I almost choked on my apple pie. Despite my reservations I also got pipe hard, it was a stunt right out of her mother's playbook.</p><p>I insisted on picking up the tab then the good deputy drove the two of us right out to the dock. He and Chrissy waved to each other till I cast off and got us underway. Just before the pines swallowed him I raised my own hand.</p><p>I thought hard the rest of the day and, maybe sensing my dilemma, Chrissy left me alone to do it. As the boat chugged along I swung back and forth. 'No harm done' said ying, 'Rationalization' accused yang. 'Child Molester' screamed yang, 'Child Lover' corrected ying. Yang said I had molested my daughter, ying claimed I had pleasured her. Around and around they went and I went along for the ride. By the time we tied up among a grove of neglected apples I was no closer to an answer but I knew me and Chrissy had to talk, seriously talk.</p><p>I got to it right after supper. I dumped the dishes into the sink and pulled Chrissy out onto the aft deck. We sat and, with the burble of the current funneling under the stern as accompaniment I presented my case to Chrissy. I told her about societies taboo against incest. I told her about the common attitude about sex with children and the very real reasons behind it. I spoke of the harm some people believe both cause and told of the legal penalties I would face should it come to light. Finally I spoke of my own very mixed feelings about what we had done. I didn't lie. I told her that I found her sexy, frighteningly so, but I also told her of my fears, for her, and for me. Years of standing before the bench stood me well and I laid it all out, facts, suppositions and emotions. When I was finished I leaned back and waited. Never in all of my years as an attorney had I awaited a juries decision with greater anticipation.</p><p>For several minutes Chrissy said nothing, then, just as the crickets began to sing, she smiled. ""Daddy, are you leaving it up to me?""</p><p>I nodded. ""I suppose I am, but I want you to consider all I said before reaching any decision. I love you baby, no matter what. We'll talk some more in the morning."" I made to rise but Chrissy stopped me with an outstretched hand.</p><p>""Daddy, you talk slow. I can consider and listen at the same time. I think I'm all considered out."" She paused a second, ""I've already decided.""</p><p>I bit my lip, ""And what have you decided?""</p><p>She leaned out slightly and looked both up and down the river before turning back to me. ""I've decided"", she rose slightly then pulled her skirt up before setting back down and spreading her legs, ""that I'd like you to lick my pussy some more, right here, right now.""</p><p>The next week was a blur of cruising and sex. Chrissy was insatiable and after 6 years without I was up to the demand. I didn't try any penetration, Chrissy was still a child, no matter how desirable and wanton, and I didn't want to hurt her.</p><p>I didn't totally escape the guilt, it wasn't that neat or clean. It still kept coming back to grab me and shake at the odd interval. One look at my smiling daughter as she giggled and bopped around the boat without a care in the world generally banished the beast.</p><p>At the two week point on our sojourn we were deep into Tennessee. Deep enough I realized we were going to have to run hard from dawn to dusk everyday if we were to have the boat back to the rental dock before our lease expired. That didn't sound like much fun so while we were stopped at yet another fish camp for lunch I made a phone call. No indeed, it turned out, Buddy didn't mind at all if we dropped his boat off someplace else other than his dock. He could send one of his boys with a truck and trailer to retrieve it. There would of course be a small service charge, about $300 that was in addition to a $500 consumed stores deposit. They'd inventory the boat after they got it back and refund me any excess from the latter. From his tone Buddy expected me to promise to move heaven and Earth to be back at his dock on time. To his surprise I didn't even quibble, arranging for charge card payment over the phone.</p><p>With that bugaboo off our backs we purchased a few stores and were back on the water. We were actually on a lake by now, a big bastard created by the TVA in the thirties. I figured we'd spend several days circumnavigating it then head back to the river.</p><p>We had supper at a glitzy little place that was built on stilts out on the water. Paper lanterns were hung about the wraparound porch. Inside the faintly oriental motif continued with screens and bead hangings between the many cramped little dining rooms and alcoves. The place was apparently a favorite with the locals because there was a decent crowd. Tobacco smoke and burbling conversation drifted through the place, moved in lazy eddies by the lethargic labors of ceiling fans.</p><p>A pimply teen waitress wearing braces and a slit kimono seated us in an intimate little nook that held only one other empty table. The menu was overpriced but surprisingly cosmopolitan for rural Tennessee. Fanciful local names had been made up for some of the dishes. We spent a minute giggling over these before placing our order. The meal came with a carafe of red wine. I glanced at Chrissy then requested two glasses. I expected a battle there but the teen simply nodded. I doubted she was old enough to serve alcohol, that might have explained her lack or concern over someone too young to legally drink it.</p><p>The food was good, a little over spiced but still good. As we ate Chrissy matched me glass for glass on the wine. It didn't take long for her to get giggly silly. We were just finishing up the main course when Chrissy got a giggling fit. I followed her gaze to find that she'd opened the three buttons on the side of her denim wrap skirt and laid it open like a towel. We were sitting in a crowded restaurant and my nine year old daughter was naked from the waist down. It alarmed me greatly but the steel in my pants could not be denied. The wanton little vixen was also turning me on like crazy.</p><p>I slid my hand across her thin, smooth thigh and began to finger that drooling hairless slit. Chrissy threw back her head and moaned.</p><p>I was trying to penetrate her with my finger when I heard a gasp behind me. I whirled so fast my back popped. Our teen waitress stood with her hand to her mouth while our check fluttered to the floor.</p><p>A thousand terrible scenarios thundered my mind in less than a second. It was over, I was finished and Chrissy would spend the rest of her childhood being shuttled from foster home to foster home while having it drummed into her head what a monster her father was.</p><p>Chrissy had more poise than I did or maybe she just saw something that I hadn't in my panic. Whatever the case she kept her cool. She made no attempt to cover up, simply picking up her glass and taking another sip of wine, all the while holding the older girl's gaze. She replaced the glass with great care then raised her hand and crooked one finger.</p><p>The teen stood for a further second, her tongue nervously licking her lips. Then suddenly she spun and yanked the privacy curtain closed, sealing our little nook off from the world. A second later she was on her knees with her face between Chrissy's thin thighs, eating bald pussy with great gusto. Chrissy moaned into my mouth as the waitress's tongue wormed into her tight twat. I didn't know what the future held but I knew the present was pretty damned hot. Me and my daughter wrestled tongues one more time before I slid to the floor behind the plump teen. The older girl groaned into bald twat as I shoved her kimono up and yanked her panties down her chubby thighs. Her ass was wide and white and there were a few zits there too but it looked good to me as I thrust my tongue first up her fringed pussy then into her tight ass.</p><p>Chrissy met my gaze across the girl's back as I freed my cock. She shared my joy as I thrust it into the teens hairy little gash. We were all too turned on to last long and in less than a minute were screaming our passion as we came together.</p><p>Chrissy invited the waitress, whose name Heather, to stay the night on the boat. We picked her up covertly at a darkened private dock then motored out and dropped the hook well offshore. There was little sleep that night as the two girls, one a child and one nearly so, sucked my cock to repeated shuddering ejaculations. Later I fucked heather again, in both her pussy and then her tight asshole. Long after midnight Chrissy led Heather into the head. I played with my cock for 10 minutes before they re-emerged. When they did the teen was as bald down there as my daughter. I threw her to the bed and ate her pussy with gusto. I was not really surprised when Chrissy shoved me aside and pushed her own little face into that newly denuded cunt.</p><p>We breakfasted on eggs and bacon as the sun peeked over the lake. Afterwards I sodomized Heather again while she and Chrissy sixty-nined on the carpeted floor of the lounge. One I'd busted my nut and withdrawn Chrissy pulled on Heather's thick thighs till the older girl was sitting on her face with Chrissy's mouth deep in her crack. The teen came again and then again as Chrissy thrust deep, eating my cum from her new friends asshole.</p><p>A new day had dawned. Literally and figuratively. I couldn't wait to see what it held.</p>"
11,"Arron's Chronicles, Part 2",7.92x57,,"['Mg', 'gg', 'MMF', 'inc', 'pedo']",Arron's adventures continue.  There's further exploration of the characters and a few traumatic events.  There is little new ground broken sexually but the old ground is hot and steamy at times.  Sorry for those of you who wanted wham bam (all 1 of you) but when realism collides with pace I'll take realism.  At least 1 more is planned for this series.,2012-05-07T00:00:00,"FIRST things first I guess. This is an erotic story written for the enjoyment of consenting adults. If you are not consenting don't read it (now that made a lot of sense). If you are not an adult don't read it. This story contains pedophilia and incest. If this offends you or violates your personal moral code DON'T READ IT.

SECOND: While I have the soapbox I want to say something about the nature of fantasy. That is what this story is FANTASY. I do not condone or agree with the activities portrayed in this story. Anyone in real life who harms a child deserves to be castrated then shot. That said, what is harm? Is a consenting, loving, sexual relationship between a child and an adult harmful? If done with care it is not physically harmful but there are other kinds of harm. Is it emotionally harmful? Perhaps, perhaps not, in actuality it probably varies case by case. Children don't have labels, there is no tag that says 'I can handle sex'. So for that reason alone caring adults should not consider a sexual relationship with a child (uncaring adults are going to do as they damn well please).
THIRD: Now I wish to speak on incest. I have no problem on a moral level with incest. I even consider the idea erotic (go figure) on an abstract level. I only have problems with incest is when it involves an adult and a child. The adult whether he/she be a parent or uncle/aunt or whatever is in a position of authority over the child. That brings in the possibility of coercion. Even if this is not intended there will be an element of it there just because of the authority position. Most children want to please their parents. A child that is subject to sexual advances by a parent may acquiesce even if this is not something they wish to do. I would have the same problem if the adult were a teacher or a principle. Other than that I have no problems with incest. If a brother and sister want to play around under the sheets, as long as certain precautions are taken, more power to them.
LAST: I want to speak on the nature of eroticism. This is in two parts, the first ties in with the nature of fantasy above. I find many things erotic in literature, these include, pedophilia, incest, bestiality, torture, rape, water sports etc... Very few of these things would I find erotic if I was a participant. Let me state that again, not only would I not do them (for moral reasons) but the thought of actually doing them turns me off like a light. Curious, I enjoy reading about them but the thought of doing them is repellant.
Now for the second part, I have for many years read erotic stories, starting with filched copies of Penthouse Letters as a teenager then downloading them from BBS's and finally the internet. I have found many, many erotic stories that I have enjoyed immensely. I have also found a great deal of duds. To be erotic a story needs several things. It has to be believable both in the setting and the actions/reactions of the participants. A story where a child walks into a pool hall, raises her dress and takes on everybody in the place would not be erotic for me no matter how hot the sex, because I would not believe it. A story has to be descriptive. Adjectives and adverbs are important. Don't tell me that Jane dropped to her knees and fucked the dog. Tell me what she feels, what she says, how she moves. Don't tell me a child is cute. Describe her, what is her skin tone, what color are her eyes, her hair? How soft is her skin? What is she thinking?","<p>Arron rose early the next morning. He tossed a few sticks on the fire then got some coffee started. He was frying bacon when Lena emerged from the tent as bare as the day she was born.</p><p>The child grinned at him then struck a provocative pose, one hand on her little hip. She held that for an instant then shivered and dove back into the tent. The temperature had dropped overnight and was now in the mid fifties.</p><p>When the six-year-old reemerged from the tent she'd pulled on her pajamas, parka and bunny slippers. The woods hadn't been kind to the bunnies. Left bunny was missing an ear and right bunny was only a few hanging threads from being completely blind.</p><p>Lena watched him turn the sizzling strips for a while then, miffed at being ignored, nuzzled up against him and demanded a kiss. He gave her a peck on the lips. She backed a step and looked up at him curiously, her big blue eyes stated quite clearly 'you can do better than that!'</p><p>He grinned and pulled her in for a longer smooch. Their tongues caressed one another briefly before the child pulled back. She reached down to massage his crotch through his jeans. ""We didn't take care of this last night."" She shot a glance at the tent then tugged down his zipper.</p><p>""Lena, your sister-""</p><p>""Pooh, she's still sound asleep.""</p><p>She fished out his cock which had already started to harden then looked up him. ""Wanna give me a milk shake before breakfast uncle?"" Without waiting for an answer she parted her soft lips and allowed the head of his cock to slide into the warm cavern of her tiny mouth. She maintained eye contact as two inches of hard cock followed. The expression on his face made her giggle. The sensation that made around his cock was fantastic.</p><p>The bacon was forgotten as the six-year-old hit a rhythm. Her blond hair flashed in the sun as she bobbed on his cock. At then bottom of each stroke soft choking sounds emanated from her mouth as his prick banged at the entrance to her throat.</p><p>Unmindful of the grease on his hands, Arron began to stroke the child's soft tresses. ""Sweet Lena! Oh like that honey! Just like that!""</p><p>She picked up the pace, her hair really dancing now. A wet sucking noise accompanied her bobbing head as the pace caused the vacuum seal of her lips to fail slightly on each stroke. The child's oral skills had increased dramatically since she'd first sucked his cock and she was bringing them all to bear.</p><p>""Oh shit baby! I'm cuming! Fuck! Here it comes!"" He threw back his head and growled inarticulately as the savage pulses of cum burned their way down his prick. Lena's cheeks bulged and her throat worked as she worked to contain and swallow his huge morning load. A few strands of spunk escaped her lips to drool down her chin. Throughout it all her little blond head never stopped bobbing.</p><p>As Arron came back to earth Lena pulled his wilting cock from her mouth and kissed the head. She grinned up at him. ""Am I a good little cock sucker Uncle Arron?""</p><p>He bent down and pulled her up to him. Their lips met in a long caress as their tongues dueled lazily. He pulled back and looked into those bright blue eyes. ""You're good at anything you do honey but you're a fantastic cock sucker."" He kissed her on the nose and set her to giggling.</p><p>He'd just set her down when a noise caused them both to turn. Rachel stood just outside the door of the tent. Her little T-shirt was rucked up around her belly button and her panties were at her ankles. She groaned and swayed as her fingers savaged her little twat. As they watched she gave a little scream and toppled over backwards to land on her rump with a thud.</p><p>They rushed to her together. Arron picked her up and brought her over to the fire. Lena busied herself brushing bits of grass and twigs from her sisters backside. The three-year-old had stuck her thumb into her mouth and simply stared with an unreadable expression on her pixie face as they ministered to her. Lena had removed all of the debris from her round little bottom and was now gently rubbing it. Goose bumps had started up on those little cheeks from the cold. ""Is your butt sore Rache?""</p><p>Rachel nodded then pulled her thumb from her mouth. ""Kiss it and make it better.""</p><p>Lena met Arron's gaze for a second then dropped to her knees and began to plant chaste little kisses on the younger siblings little bottom. Arron had never zipped up, he was reminded of this when Rachel reached out one tiny hand and gently grasped his limp, swaying cock. The child turned it this way and that, examining it from all angles. She then looked up at him. ""I wanna mi'k shake too unc'a.""</p><p>Arron frowned but his cock began to stir at the thought. ""Honey I don't know if your big enough to-"" His words stopped as the child leaned forward and kissed the head of his cock. Her little tongue pushed out and began to explore the smooth helmet.</p><p>His cock, so recently and so expertly drained, was quick to respond. In truth the child's actions were clumsy and not very skillful but just the thought that those actions were being performed by a girl still shy of four was enough to turn his prick to iron.</p><p>Lena had stopped her own actions and was staring over her sisters buttocks as she too watched that little tongue.</p><p>Rachel tongued the head for another minute then licked her way down the now adamantine shaft. She played around in the forest of Arron's pubic hair for a moment then slid back up to the head. She backed off and stared at his prick for a moment then ovaled her lips and went back in. Her first attempt to actually get it into her mouth weren't very successful. He didn't have a huge cock but she had a very small mouth. She kept at it though and finally forced her lips down over the helmet. She rested for a moment with her lips locked in the groove behind the head of his cock then pulled off with a muted 'pop'. She met Arron's gaze for a moment then turned and looked at her awe struck sister.</p><p>""Kiss my butt some more and do it like you did in the tent that time.""</p><p>Lena immediately reddened and became flustered. ""I didn't do nuthin in the tent!""</p><p>""Did too! you put your tongue up my butt. I liked it."" She didn't wait for a reply from her embarrassed older sister but returned to her confrontation with Arron's cock. Once again the head vanished into her tiny mouth. She remained that way until it became apparent to Arron that she was going to do nothing else. Gently, he grasped her small head and began to ease it up and down on his cock. So shallow was her mouth that she choked almost immediately, prompting him to stop. He stroked her hair, ""Use your tongue honey, lick it"", then took his shaft in hand and began to slowly jack himself off.</p><p>Lena fumed in indecision for a long moment then went back to kissing her sisters darling little butt. She was holding off a decision on rimming her siblings little tush with her fully aware but Rachel was having none of that. When Lena's lips strayed near her little crack the three-year-old wiggled and shoved her rump back so that her older sisters nose and lips slid into that soft cleft. The first time it happened Lena recoiled and backed off. When Rachel continued to wave that little fanny and whimpered around Arron's cock Lena leaned in and began to kiss again. Rachel gave another jerk and again Lena's face ended up in her crack. This time Lena didn't back off, within seconds she was actively pushing in deeper.</p><p>Rachel began to suck harder on her uncles prick, her tongue sliding all over the short length she could fit into her mouth. Arron slid sideways, his cock twisting in the child's mouth, and leaned forward to observe Lena's actions. The six year old had started to moan herself. She was eating her sisters ass for all she was worth.</p><p>The stimulation, both physical and otherwise, quickly overwhelmed Arron. Even though his nuts had drained not fifteen minutes ago he was rapidly approaching another powerful nut. He began to jack his dick frantically, his fist bussing Rachel's lips on each upstroke. He opened his mouth to warn the three-year-old that he was going to cum but events overtook him. His hearing faded and his vision blurred as rope after rope of burning cum pulsed from his cock.</p><p>Rachel took the first powerful spurt right in her mouth. Surprised she jerked back and caught the next across the face. She was still staring in shock when Lean pulled her tongue from her sister's butt and leaned over to swallow half of Arron's spurting dick.</p><p>When Arron returned to Earth Lena was licking the last remnants of his spunk from his fading prick. Rachel knelt to one side, her face dripping spunk and more drooling from her mouth and nose. With a roar like a bull in rut he pushed Lena aside and bore her tiny sister to the ground. As she squealed in surprise he fastened his mouth to her little twat and began to savage it. He'd barely started before he felt hands tugging at the three-year-old's body. Lena tugged and pulled till, with Arron's help, she'd rolled her sister and uncle till Arron was on his back with Rachel cunt down on his face. Lena then attacked her sisters vulnerable ass.</p><p>With tongues abusing both ends, Rachel went off like a bomb in less than a minute. She went completely rigid, arms and legs extended like a cruciform and screamed until her lungs were empty. Unable to draw another breath she convulsed twice then went limp.</p><p>Arron gently pulled the child to his chest then shakily stood. The girl's panties had come completely off during the festivities and had somehow ended up in the coals of the firepit. They smoked sullenly but had yet to catch fire. He pulled a thick towel from the clothesline and laid it on the ground before gently laying Rachel on it. He needed to get something warm on her but that could wait. He turned to Lena and growled, ""Now its your turn!""</p><p>He caught a screaming Lena after a short chase and pulled her to the ground. He'd just half pulled, half torn off her pajama bottoms and panties and was getting ready to dine on her tasty little twat when a tiny dervish shoved him aside. Still naked from the waist down Rachel dove between her sister's pale thighs. The three-year-old was a maniac eating her sisters pussy like a child gone mad. Arron stood back and watched as the two of them rolled around on the ground, Rachel's face never leaving her sister's twat. In minutes Rachel's inexperienced but infinitely enthusiastic ministrations put her older sibling over the edge. The woods echoed with her screams as Lena came.</p><p>A little conversation revealed that Lena had not been quite as asleep as she seemed on several occasions when her sister had gone down on her. Childish intuition told her that Lena did not want her to know about it. Since she enjoyed it when Lena did 'that nasty thing' and assumed it would stop if brought out into the open she'd simply decided to play dumb. It was only catching Lena sucking cock that had led her to mention it..</p><p>Once everyone was dressed and fed they proceeded to the house site. The girls were too young to be of any actual help but Arron found some safe make work for them while he returned to the sawmill. Considering he was working alone he made good progress for a couple of hours, then the schedule began to slip. As the morning progressed the girls decided it was warm enough to do without clothes. Both were soon naked and frolicking around. It was a simple deduction to their childish minds that if they were naked then their uncle should follow suit. Once this had been accomplished interest in his cock was soon again at the fore. As the day progressed, one or the other was often nursing on Arron's dick with Lena coaching her baby sister on the finer points of giving head. When one of them wasn't sucking cock they generally were eating pussy or rimming ass. Now that the air had been cleared they had no hesitation or shame as they ravaged each other's pre-pubescent bodies. Even though Arron wasn't directly involved in these latter activities they were still extremely distracting. The two discovered the 69 position around noon and spent a good portion of the remaining day with their heads between each others shapely little thighs. By the time they finally made it back to camp at dusk girls were sated and Arron's balls were aching as if they had been beaten.</p><p>The next day started worse. It dawned humid and warm. As a result the girls decided from the start that clothes weren't needed. The two naked nymphs ganged up to suck Arron off before breakfast. On the way to the house site they fell into a noisy 69 on the front seat of the truck.</p><p>Despite the slow start he actually got more work done this day. That was because all of the heady sex finally caught up with the girls and they slept a good portion of the day. The respite also gave his a chance to think and with thought came the return of guilt. It wasn't the panicky, 'oh shit what have I done' guilt of a week or two before. He was beyond that. No this guilt was a sorrowful ache for innocence lost. Despite the fact that neither child seemed harmed by their escapades he knew they had been changed. No matter how sexy and desirable he found them to be he still would mourn that tiny whiff of childhood they had lost.</p><p>That night they ate a quiet supper then trooped off to the spring. They'd just returned when Arron's cell phone rang. He answered it and talked briefly before hanging up. He looked at the two children, now innocent and fresh in identical plush robes. ""You're parents are flying back tomorrow. We'll leave in the morning to pick them up.""</p><p>The rest of the evening was subdued. Even though the girls were rested from their naps and would normally be ready for play, sexual or otherwise, they sensed their uncle's dark mood and remained quiet.</p><p>The next morning they loaded up early and began the task of coaxing the Ram down the mountain. It was early and the girls had been up much of the night so they were soon asleep in their safety seats. They were halfway to the blacktop when a Forest Service truck going the opposite direction rounded a bend ahead. Both vehicles eased off to their respective sides, brush scraped and twanged as the trucks tried to make a one lane rut into two. They were about abreast when the young Ranger in the Forest Service vehicle waved Arron to stop. Arron felt a brief moment of panic at that but pushed it down. If they had a whiff of what he was doing with the girls he'd be facing a battalion of deputies with helicopters and shotguns, not one Ranger in a scratched up old pickup.</p><p>The man pulled abreast and stopped. ""You're fixin' up the old Tuggel property ain't you?""</p><p>Arron didn't know the name of the previous owners of the land but nodded anyway. There couldn't be that many private tracts in the forest.</p><p>""Been wantin' to talk to you for a week or so."" He shoved a hand across. ""Bobby Weaver.""</p><p>Arron took the proffered hand, ""Arron Winters.""</p><p>""Nice to meet you. You know by law the Forest Service has to maintain passable roads to any private land inside our borders."" He leaned out the window and spat a stream of tobacco juice at the dirt between the idling vehicles. Only then did Arron notice a plug of tobacco in the smiling face the size of a baby's fist. ""Now we always comply with the law. Given my current manpower situation I figure we'll have your road fixed up sometime before ohhh...2015."" His smile broadened. ""Now if that timetable ain't exactly expectable well there's stockpiles of road materials and equipment at a couple of places. Now you gotta understand that civilians just can't borrow guv'ment equipment. That'd be agin' the law."" He wallowed the plug in his mouth around and spat another brown stream. ""'Course if some material just vanished from time to time and the equipment was always there at our end of month depot check well I reckon nobody would notice at all.""</p><p>Arron returned the man's grin. ""I think I understand Ranger.""</p><p>The Ranger nodded, ""Good, good, glad we cleared that up. Stop by the tower office sometime and someone will get you a map showing where that stuff you ain't supposed to bother is. Wouldn't want you wanderin' in by accident and getting in trouble.""</p><p>""Oh I'm sure I won't disturb anything by accident.""</p><p>""Glad to hear it."" They exchanged a wave and the two vehicles parted.</p><p>The girls finally awoke a couple of hours up the interstate and began to complain of hunger. A stop at a shabby old Stuckeys took care of that. They finally pulled into the airport a little after one in the afternoon.</p><p>With an hour or so to kill before Carl and Jenny's flight arrived they made the rounds of the few airport shops. He bought the girls a puzzle book and an overpriced ice cream cone each.</p><p>Jenny was first off the plane. She dropped her carry-on and swept her two girls into a joyous, giggling embrace. Carl's greeting was no less exuberant. The five of them clumped up and made their way to the parking lot.</p><p>Carl was tired so Arron drove. The humming of the off-road tires on the asphalt soon worked its magic on Jenny and the girls. All three were asleep before Beckley vanished in the mirrors. Arron and Carl talked but the latter was fatigued as well so conversation waned.</p><p>They had supper at a little place called 'The Wagon Inn'. Despite the promising country d‚cor the food was bad and the service worse. Carl wasn't planning on leaving anything for their surly teenaged server but Arron decided to give an object lesson if nothing else. He left a quarter mashed into the middle of his inedible meatloaf.</p><p>A grocery and fuel stop were added to the detour then they back on the road.</p><p>They were in the woods before dark. Jenny wanted a try at driving the truck so Arron took her place in the back seat and let her behind the wheel. She accepted suggestion and good natured ribbing from both her husband and brother-in-law, the ride was jarring and their were a few missteps but they arrived intact,</p><p>That night the girls slept with their parents. This worried Arron a little, if either girl let something slip then he was finished. This proved groundless however as everyone was smiles the next morning.</p><p>After pancakes and bacon Carl and Arron were back to work. Carl was running out of cracks so it was decided to gang up on the lumber cutting. Carl fetched trees from camp and then assisted in getting them onto the mill before going for another. In this manner they managed to reduce the remaining un-sawed trees to four. They might have finished but the heavy use had taken a toll on Arron's makeshift sawmill. Several welds broke and required a lengthy stop to re-weld and reinforce.</p><p>It rained hard the next day, making any work out of the question. Instead the brother's loaded up and drove down the mountain. They reached the Forest station in good time despite the weather. The same older woman that had given Arron his keys was on duty. She took one look at them and smiled before retrieving a map from behind the window. ""Bo said he was sending y'all by to show you where that equipment you weren't to bother was located."" She plopped the brochure down and opened it. Her finger tapped on a small area circled in blue ink. ""It's just past gate twenty-one. Just drive on by instead of turning. It's less than a quarter of a mile.""</p><p>They took the brochure and were leaving but she stopped them with an upraised hand. ""He told me to tell you something else."" She frowned in concentration for a moment then her face cleared, ""Oh, yeah. He said that old five-yard dump truck has leaky hydraulics. The bed'll ooze down on you so don't trust it.""</p><p>They drove back to camp. The remainder of the dismal day was spent in tents or the dining fly.</p><p>It was still raining the next morning though the severity had decreased. They held a debate at breakfast and it was decided to try to work. The Ram was harnessed to a tree and they made their slow way to the house site.</p><p>Arron gathered some hefty sticks and, using a hatchet, sharpened them into stakes. He trimmed these to length then pounded them into the ground around the generator. When these had been adjusted to his liking a plastic tarp was erected over them and fastened with twine and tie warps. Only when he was satisfied at its soundness did he carefully pull the wet tarp off the generator. The machine now sat under its own fly and could be used.</p><p>He performed a similar but slightly more complex operation to protect the mill's garage-door-opener feed. The saw's motor was an all weather type so it was not a worry.</p><p>By the time these preparations were complete Carl had hauled in two more trees. The two of them, wet to the bone, maneuvered the first of these into place then Arron started cutting as Carl went for the last tree.</p><p>Despite the wet the work moved along. Before lunch the two men muscled the last log into position and the mill began to whine again.</p><p>Jenny had managed to cook a hot meal with plenty of coffee. They wolfed down this restorative then headed back. Two more cuts, and the mills primary task was done. They stood back and sipped coffee as they surveyed what had been accomplished. Several score trees had been ripped into a substantial pile of rough sawn lumber. At least the piles of planks looked impressive under their drapes of multicolored tarps. A number of boards had already started to warp. This was not welcome but was expected.</p><p>The rain tapered off and finally stopped about dusk. The lot of them trooped to the spring to bathe and play. The woods were full of the sounds of water dropping from laden branches.</p><p>On the previous two nights Arron had only fingered the girls off and refused to let them service him at all. Worries about the past and future crowded in on him. This night he relented and ate the two girls to a pleasant cum apiece. They then ganged up to suck him off. Rachel could still not get any more than the head in her tiny mouth but she continually gagged herself trying to match her sister. Afterwards he held the girls as they drifted off to sleep.</p><p>As they sipped coffee and wolfed down sausage and egg omelets they eyed the morning sky. The low, slate gray clouds seemed to promise a return of the rain but it was dry for now.</p><p>Once on site they held a quick debate then climbed the hill and stepped out onto the old stone foundation. Using a tape they marked off drill holes at eighteen inch increments and marked them with a dab of orange spray paint. They then went to one of the lumber piles and pulled out several wide, two inch thick planks. While Carl went to work with power drill and masonry bit Arron fired up the mill and began to rip the tree-width planks into 2x6's. Most were wide enough that he could get three or four from each.</p><p>When he finally finished Carl was still drilling so he retrieved the side-grinder from the truck and, after climbing up onto the foundation, began to cut off flush the old rusty spike nails that had held the original house in place. Several of these were loose so he simple pulled them out and tossed them downstairs.</p><p>When Carl finished drilling they dropped long, self anchoring bolts into the holes.</p><p>The planks were brought up individually and drilled and cut to length in position. They were then dropped over the bolts and fastened down with a ratchet. The work was slow but they still had the first three floor joists in by lunch.</p><p>Jenny had worked wonders and in addition to hot stew their was fresh-baked pie for lunch. She was getting better at cooking over an open fire, especially the tricky art of baking.</p><p>The afternoon was spent securing more joists. They were just starting to hit a sort of stride when the need to frame up the opening that would allow stair access to the cellar broke that up. After discussion they skipped a joist and laid down its next neighbor instead. This left a thirty-four inch gap the width of the cellar. Short boards were cut and then butted between these widely spaced joists before being fastened in place with hefty wood screws. With the opening boxed in they then installed the missing joist. The two boards were cut to drop onto the bolts at the edge of the foundation. The other ends were tied into the stair opening with the big wood screws.</p><p>Dusk came on with only two boards left to lay. Anxious to actually finish they pressed on. It was possibly not the best of decisions. By the time the last joist was down the dew had settled. They and their tools were quite damp,</p><p>The rain finally returned just as they were trooping back from the spring. They dashed the last hundred yards to the dining fly. After a cold supper of sandwiches they dashed to their tents. Somehow sitting around a drowned fire pit in a downpour seemed less than cozy so they called it an early night.</p><p>They rain got harder till it was fairly thundering down. One advantage of this was the absolute impossibility of sound carrying more than ten feet. Taking advantage Arron and the girls stripped down and went at each other with gusto. After several false starts he pulled the sleeping bags together on the tent floor and organized a daisy chain. He put his head between Rachel's thin thighs and feasted on her bald baby pussy and round little ass. Rachel in turn had her pixie face buried in her older sisters slick little twat. Lena closed the loop by sucking Arron's cock with gusto. Arron hadn't shaved in several days and his stubbled face scratched Rachel's soft, smooth thighs, this caused her to squeal and scream but her sister's pussy was an effective muffler.</p><p>They achieved a kind of crude feedback loop. As Arron got closer to cuming his mouth and lips worked harder on the three-year-old. This in turn put Rachel to pleasuring her sister with even more enthusiasm. Finally the increased stimulation made Lena work Arron's dick harder. The result was that they all came within moments of each other. Lena screamed around Arron's cock and squeezed Rachel's head between her coltish thighs. The scream dissolved into gurgles as the cock in mouth fired pulse after pulse of aromatic spunk down her throat.</p><p>Arron groaned in Rachel's lovely little pussy, setting that little baby pussy to spasming in orgasm and causing its owner to shriek into her sister's hot little twat.</p><p>Afterwards their was much kissing and stroking. Slowly the squirms and giggles gave way to soft snores and silence. Arron slipped the girls into their sleeping bags then lay a long time listening to the rain.</p><p>It was still raining when morning arrived. They breakfasted on bagels and fruit. Then stood around and looked out at the water cascading off the dining fly. The brother's helped with cleanup and stood around some more but finally the inactivity got to them. They made the wet dash to the truck then fired up and turned down the mountain.</p><p>The rain had turned gullies into small rivers and everywhere the red and gray West Virginia clay was ice slick. Because of these hazards and the low visibility they picked their way through the forest. It took two hours to reach the Forest Service material yard. A gate with a chain and lock provided some concern till Arron bailed out and found that the lock had been pivoted into the closed position but the hasp had not been clicked home. He twisted the lock open and wormed the chain free before pushing the gate open. By the time he climbed back into the cab he was soaked through.</p><p>Inside they found a clearing with a single, open sided shelter and several piles of rock and gravel. The shelter had a half dozen empty bays so they simply pulled inside.</p><p>Only three pieces of equipment rested here. A battered old Ford dump truck of seventies vintage, a good sized Massey-Fergusen tractor of more recent lineage and a three axle trailer that would fit behind the former and carry the latter. The tractor had a loader bucket on the front and a box blade on the back.</p><p>They looked around and Carl soon sited a gray metal box bolted to one of the shelters creosote blackened shelters uprights. It had a lock but pivoted open at a touch. Inside were only two keys. Arron took the tractor keys then climbed aboard the machine. It fired right up. He tried the bucket and box blade before shutting down again.</p><p>The dump truck looked pretty sad till you looked close and then it still looked pretty sad but at least in a more rugged way. Galvanized had been pop riveted over rusted out areas of the cab then painted to match, however the tires were new or nearly so. He climbed up in the cab and took the key Carl proffered. The old bastard fired as eagerly as the tractor had and idled with a good strong rhythm. Arron climbed down and the two of them popped the hood and hoisted it up. Fumes from an exhaust leak rose up to gag them but the old Lima motor looked well maintained with good hoses and a new battery. A series of stickers on the firewall showed that the oil had been changed regularly.</p><p>He shut the truck down and then the two poked around some more. The trailer was rusty and battered but had decent tires. It had a military style ring hitch that matched a fitting on the back of the dump truck. The lack of a license tag and the bent and quite empty tail light housings demonstrated that it was not meant for road use.</p><p>At one end of the shelter they found two pipes sticking out of the ground. Heavy concrete filled pipes sunk around them protected them from carelessness. One was stenciled 'Gas', and the other 'Diesel'. Both were capped and securely locked nor was their any sign of a pump. Clearly fuel was not part of any unofficial agreement.</p><p>They held a brief conference before Arron re-fired the dump truck and backed it out into the swampy yard. He drove it over and parked alongside one of the gravel piles. The old shifter had so much slop that gear selection was a matter of luck and conjecture.</p><p>He walked back to shelter despite the still pouring rain. He was already soaked, more water couldn't do any further harm. He fired up the tractor then trundled over and began to load the truck. The small bucket and the fact that the rear wheel drive tractor would often spin and throw up divots of sod rather than dig into the pile of rock as was intended meant it took a while to load the truck.</p><p>When the gravel was finally mounded over the sides of the bed Arron drove the truck back to the shelter. With Carl guiding him he backed slowly up to trailer. Once in position it took both of them to lift the heavy tongue up and drop it over the dump trucks ring. He pulled the trailer out into the center of the yard then, after lowering the ramps, climbed aboard the idling tractor and ran it up onto the trailer.</p><p>There were only two binders but at least there was a length of stout pipe to use as a torque multiplier. Arron affixed them front and rear and set them tight. The ramps were then raised and secured.</p><p>Carl led the way in the Ram and Arron followed with the heavily laden dump truck. The machine bucked and surged and balked at anything asked for quickly. The steering was manual with a wheel nearly three feet across. There was enough slop to allow it to move six inches before there was any corresponding action on the part of the front wheels. The trailer had no brakes so it was constantly clanking and jerking at the slack in the old fashioned ring hitch. The brakes were power and good so he had no problem stopping even with the trailer.</p><p>They made decent time till they reached the ford. The water was up a good foot and running fast. Carl led the way in the Ram and made it without mishap. Once the pickup was clear Arron patted the old steering wheel and eased out the clutch. At a walking pace the old truck hauled its burden across the swollen creek without a complaint.</p><p>Carl wanted to try the dump so they switched mounts after both were back on solid ground. Arron took the Ram and led the way while Carl took the dump truck. There were a couple of false starts with Carl killing the engine twice but they were soon on their way. Arron kept a good watch on the mirrors but the old monster stayed behind him.</p><p>It was the final long hill that proved to be one hurdle too much. With brown water coursing down the gully in its center Arron took the hill at a run. He was concentrating on his own driving and was a way up before he noticed his mirrors held nothing but trees and mud. He stopped and backed down the hill to find his brother and the dump still near the bottom. As he watched the old bastard made another run at it, slipping and sliding it advanced about twenty feet before shuddering to a halt.</p><p>They held a conference and again switched mounts. To his chagrin Arron could do no better than his sibling. The old dump simply didn't have the traction to take the wet, steep slope. They pulled it off to the side and abandoned it. Lunch was past due.</p><p>The reached camp to find that lunch was more sandwiches though there was hot soup. Jenny insisted they change clothes even though both argued they were simply going to get wet again. They may as well have argued with a tree. An hour later, sated and dry they set out for where they had left the dump truck. As predicted they were soon again soaked.</p><p>After pulling the tractor off the trailer they backed the latter into a gap in the woods and dropped it. Arron then pulled the dump into the rutted lane and dumped the entire load of gravel right in the middle of the road.</p><p>He went to work on the tractor, taking shovels of rock and filling gullies and washouts. Once he had a good patch he used the box blade to grade it smooth. They didn't have a tamper or roller but repeated applications of the Massey-Fergussen's big lugs and bucket served almost as well. Carl pulled a shovel from the Ram and moved more rock with it than might be expected.</p><p>Quickly the big pile of rock melted away. By three it was gone and seventy feet of road was now not an embarrassment to the term. They talked about retrieving another load but that would have meant returning after dark. They decided against that though they did turn the truck around, re-hitch the trailer and load the tractor.</p><p>Supper was homemade pot pie. It was hot and it was good. After eating their fill they all trooped to the spring and whooped and played for several hours despite the still falling rain.</p><p>The girls went to bed while the adults sat under the dining fly and drank beer. When Arron finally decided to call it a night he found them already asleep he tucked them in then lay listening to the rain till sleep took him.</p><p>The rain stopped during the night but the next morning arrived cold and still dank. Gray clouds still hung low overhead. They'd decided to work on the house when they could so after breakfast they loaded up in the Ram and drove over. It was by now mid March so they had nearly two weeks before they had to worry about getting the Forest Service equipment back to the yard.</p><p>The mill whined and more 2x6's emerged to start framing up the walls. They decided to start with the south wall since it had no doors, nor were any fireplaces planned along it. They lugged the lumber up the hill and started framing it up on the ground. Several times they halted to consult the plan on Arron's laptop for the location of windows but the work still went quickly. The last nail was hammered in shortly before lunch. The drove back to camp for hamburgers and grainy chocolate pudding, the children's enthusiastic contribution, then went back to work.</p><p>Getting the wall in place proved to be more trouble than making it. The green lumber was heavy, that made the wall heavy, more so since the house was to have two stories and both had been framed together. First they tried tying ropes to each end and hauling it up by muscle power alone. This proved beyond them. Next the truck was maneuvered into position and its Cummins muscle added to the task. The wall flexed alarmingly forcing them to lower it again. Finally, temporary diagonal stiffeners were nailed across the flimsy structure. This did the trick and Carl carefully backed the truck as Arron directed with hand signals. Drilling and countersinking the holes to drop the wall over the protruding joist bolts proved to be as great a trial. With the wall canted out at fifteen degrees and the Ram's brakes bearing the load they marked and drilled, then marked and drilled again when some of the first holes were off. Some actually required a third drilling while others had to be reamed so wide that large flat washers were needed to avoid the nut pulling clean through the floor plate. It was a tedious and frustrating afternoon but as the sun vanished the first wall was in place and bolted solid. The bracing boards that had supported the structure during the lift were now pried off and used to brace it up.</p><p>They made their way back to camp and sat down to supper. Afterward they made a brief spring romp then gathered around the fire, the first they had enjoyed in two days. Jenny passed around coffee and hot chocolate. The girls were soon flagging and were sent off to bed. Once they were gone Jenny spoke up.</p><p>""You know Rachel's birthday is in three days. I'd like to surprise her with a little party.""</p><p>Carl and Arron stared at each other. Both had forgotten the child's birthday. Carl spoke up first. ""Well we could make a town run the day after tomorrow, pick up a cake and stuff like that.""</p><p>Arron nodded. ""We need some other stuff anyway.""</p><p>Jenny smiled, ""Great! I'll make a list.""</p><p>Arron retired a few minutes later. He found a naked Rachel face down on his sleeping bag. She squeaked and squirmed as Lena tried to give her a Sigmoid exam with her tongue. He joined the party by hauling down Lena's panties and attacking her little twat and asshole. Using one hand he managed to jerk down his shorts and briefs. Once his cock was free he beat off as he serviced the six-year-old before him. Both children shuddered through several orgasms before a groaning Arron leaned forward and painted his load across Rachel's smooth little ass. Lena waited till the last spurt had left his cock then licked and sucked her little sister clean.</p><p>Breakfast was steaming oatmeal. Both men would have preferred something involving eggs but Jenny was worried about cholesterol levels so it was oatmeal. They ate two bowls apiece then made their way to the house site. The logical thing to do would be to proceed with either the east or west walls. Complicating those however was the fact that fireplaces on both the first and second floors were planned for those walls. No decision had as yet been made whether to purchase pre-made fireplace inserts or to try to site build their own. If they were to use inserts the dimensions would have to be known, if site built they could just make something up that sounded good and proceed. They decided to punt and frame up the north wall next.</p><p>In the spirit of 'smarter not harder' Arron cut the floor plate first then they laid it out on the front face of the foundation. Drilling and test fitting the mounting holes was much easier this way. They sawed and hammered away the morning, framing up the windows and door when they came to them. After lunch they went to work with muscle and truck. The work went much faster than the previous day and the wall was up, fastened and braced before the afternoon was very far along. The old foundation looked rather silly with two opposite walls in place but that was the way of it.</p><p>They decided to call it a day and headed back to camp. A round-robin discussion soon started around the fire involving the next days trip. It didn't take long before Jenny suggested that she and the children come along. The girls were still cheering this news when Carl suggested they use the early end to the workday to advantage and leave immediately. They could stay in town again and maybe take in another movie. That brought quick affirmatives from all involved and set off a mad scramble to get cleaned up and pack overnight bags.</p><p>They pulled out a little after three. When they reached the looted dump truck Arron hopped out and climbed up in it. He followed the Ram down the mountain. Damned if he couldn't hear '100 bottles of beer on the wall' over the growl of the old Lima.</p><p>When they reached the material yard Carl pulled the pickup under the now empty shelter while Arron made a wide turn that left the dump truck pointed toward the gate. The girls giggled and played while Arron and Carl got the binders off and unloaded the tractor. Carl wanted to try the latter so Arron stood by while Carl fumbled with the machines controls. With a few pointers he caught on quickly and soon the old dump was again groaning under a load of gravel. Carl ran the tractor back onto the trailer then helped Arron chain it down. All then piled into the Ram for the trip into town.</p><p>They arrived in Avery in time for supper at a newly opened premium steakhouse. The food was good even if they did have to wait twenty minutes for a table. They checked in to a Holiday Inn on the south side of town. Unlike their previous motel their was no Jacuzzi. There was a small indoor heated pool however. It was a novelty for the girls to have water that was over their heads and there were several sputtering near drownings. Neither child was an accomplished swimmer.</p><p>They dried off and showered in time to catch the late show at the drive in. It was an inane action flick with bad writing, bad acting and bad editing but lots of stuff exploded and there were several gun battle/car chase scenes so the men liked it all right.</p><p>Arron was paired off with the girls with Jenny and Carl's room across the hall. This presented play possibilities but the romp in the pool had exhausted the children and the movie had finished them off. Both were carried to bed.</p><p>After a rib-sticking Denny's breakfast Carl and Arron dropped Jenny and the kids at a mall then went shopping themselves. An industrial supply warehouse yielded up two new 55 gallon drums and a long shaft, manual pump. At the gas supply house these were respectively filled with gasoline and diesel and the Ram topped off as well.</p><p>At the home center the men looked at the drop in fireplace's and took some literature. Over a dozen models were available but only two were in stock. They looked the display models over and both agreed they were small, too small.</p><p>They left and on a whim dropped by the local public library. A check of the computerized catalogue revealed over a score of books on fireplaces. Everything from scratch building to restoration was covered. Arron pulled a couple of books on the former and leafed through them. The first was nearly useless but the second was priceless with formula's, diagrams and practical tips.</p><p>It took nearly an hour to fill out of the forms needed to get a library card. Arron griped about not requiring access to a nuclear missile silo but the middle aged black librarian, formidable in tethered half glasses and lab coat merely stared with faint hostility. A sense of humor was apparently not standard issue.</p><p>Book in hand it was time to meet the ladies for lunch. They chose a cafeteria with a sports bar style d‚cor and stuffed themselves on simple, good food.</p><p>Arron and Carl took the girls after lunch to allow Jenny to buy the supplies for Rachel's surprise party. They drug them back to the home center where Arron purchased a dozen bags of pre-sanded mortar. There was a stone masons tool kit on closeout so he grabbed that as well.</p><p>They met Jenny at the grocers and loaded her purchases into the coolers then turned south. It was mid-afternoon before they re-entered the forest and dusk before Carl dropped Arron off to pick up the reloaded dump truck.</p><p>As he swung the unwieldy machine into the gathering gloom behind the Ram Arron discovered another facet of its clunky charm. The old bastard didn't have a single working light. A stop was made but no amount of wire chasing or fender pounding could coax the headlights to life. They resumed their trek with Arron tucked close in behind the Ram. After several jarring near-mishaps they held another conference and developed a system whereby Carl would signal with his horn whenever a particularly bad stretch was coming up. Arron would stop and let the pickup get across. Once over the bad stretch Carl would put the Ram in reverse and illuminate the rough traverse with his backup lights. It was imperfect and the dazzle of the lights hid as much as their light revealed but it was better than nothing.</p><p>It was late when Arron abandoned the old dump truck just above their repaired section and piled into the Ram. The girls were long asleep.</p><p>Rachel's birthday dawned clear and chilly. The child seemed to have forgotten the significance of the day completely and ran amok with her sibling while the adults breakfasted. As planned Carl invited Rachel to join them at the work site, claiming she could help. The newly four year old swelled up with importance and shot her sister a triumphant grin before running to the tent to get dressed. Jenny had already briefed Lena so the six year old just grinned at her sister's back.</p><p>Once on site they puttered around for a while with play work then made up an excuse to drive back to camp.</p><p>Rachel was playing in the backseat so she didn't look up till they were nearly back. When she did she gasped and her normally sunny face lit up like a beacon.</p><p>Jenny and Lena had done wonders. Several score helium balloons floated above the camp, tethered to whatever would hold them. A huge banner stretched thirty feet between trees and proclaimed 'Happy Birthday Rachel.' The sides of the dining fly had been rolled up and the table cleared of its general clutter. An elaborately decorated little cake held place of honor. Four candles protruded from its surface.</p><p>They day was spent in romp and play. After the singing and cake Rachel was given her presents. From her parents she received new pajama's and slippers. Lena proudly stepped forward and presented her sibling with a gaily wrapped box that proved to hold a Viewmaster with a number of disks. This surprised Arron. He watched as the child clicked merrily away. He hadn't even been aware that toy of his youth was still in production.</p><p>When it was his turn Arron slipped away and retrieved two items from the Taurus. He came back and laid a brightly colored envelope and a foil wrapped box on the table side by side. It didn't take long for Rachel to notice and she was soon standing beside him. As everyone watched Arron picked up the envelope.</p><p>""I actually picked two presents for you honey, but you can only pick one of them. I'm not going to tell you what is in the box but I'm going to let you open this one before you make your choice."" He handed the perplexed child the envelope.</p><p>She stared at it for a moment then at her uncle. The look of consternation still on her features. Finally she returned her gaze to the envelope and nervously tore it open. Inside was a single narrow strip of paper. She stared at it a moment before handing it to her mother. ""What is it mommy?""</p><p>Jenny examined the check for a moment then met Arron's gaze before turning to kneel before her daughter. ""It's a check for $100.00 baby in your name. It's written to a group of people who feed hungry children.""</p><p>""Hungry children?"", Rachel's nose wrinkled in incomprehension.</p><p>""Yes baby, not all people in the world have enough to eat. Children right here in this country go hungry every day because their parents can't afford food.""</p><p>""So if I pick that those children will get fed?""</p><p>""Some of them will.""</p><p>Rachel looked at her mother then at Arron before turning to stare at the mystery box with longing. Finally she threw her arms around her mother and buried her face in her chest. ""I take that. I don't want no hungry children."" She seemed on the verge of tears.</p><p>Jenny rocked her daughter. Her eyes locked with Arron's over that little dark head and she mouthed 'thank you' at him.</p><p>Arron let the mother/daughter embrace continue for a long moment then took up the box and cleared his throat. ""I seem to have lost the receipt for this so you may as well have it too.""</p><p>'It' turned out to be a pair of small but fairly powerful binoculars. Wrapping paper then cardboard flew as Rachel disemboweled the packaging. She was gleefully staring at the nearest tree though them when she suddenly stopped and lowered them. With a flash of inspiration unusual for one so young she spun on her uncle. ""You meaned to give them both to me didn't you?""</p><p>Arron smiled, ""Yes honey I meant to give both to you.""</p><p>She stamped one little foot, ""Then why make me choose?""</p><p>Arron dropped to his knees to bring his gaze level with hers. ""Because I wanted to teach you something. I wanted to teach you to think of others before yourself.""</p><p>She digested that for a long moment then threw herself at her uncle. Jenny and Carl beamed as niece and uncle embraced.</p><p>They went to the spring and splashed till all were wrinkly and worn out. Jenny sprung her last surprise after they came back. Among her purchases was an ice cream freezer. Given their lack of electricity she had chosen a hand crank model. Carl and Arron took turns on the machine till their arms ached and throbbed. The girl's enjoyed the result immensely however.</p><p>That night Arron and the girls enjoyed a little carnal fun with a determined Rachel repeatedly choking herself on Arron's prick. She still couldn't take as much as her sister but the attempts sure were fun from Arron's viewpoint. After he'd painted her tonsils he treated her to a full body tongue bath that left her relaxed and giggly. He and Lena then ganged up to service both ends, their tongues nearly meeting. The four-year-old experience a pillow muffled, shrieking cum that left her plummeting into the land of nod.</p><p>After tucking the birthday girl in Arron and Lena fought another round with lips and tongue that left both participants relaxed and sated.</p><p>The next day was warm and sunny. Arron and Carl were on site early. Arron started sawing more planks and almost immediately broke the mill. The repair welding took an hour and then they were back at it.</p><p>Now that they had decided to build their own fireplaces it was the turn of the east wall. This would actually be two walls. Since they wanted the weight of the fireplaces and chimney to sit atop the foundation they would simply leave a gap and frame up each side of it. The kicked around dimensions before finally settling on 48 inches as the width for the fireplaces. It was a little wide by contemporary standards but what the hell.</p><p>They framed both pieces up on the ground as before then used truck and muscle to hoist them up and bolt them in place. They then used nails and diagonal braces to tie each section into the north and south walls respectively. They also used scrap lumber to temporarily tie the separate sections together. Both would be eventually bolted into the solid stone of the chimneys, the scrap braces strengthened them a little in the meantime.</p><p>That night they had a long spring romp. Carl and Jenny departed early with eyes only for each other. They were hardly out of sight before the girl's were out of their bathing suits. Arron enjoyed a leisurely whack off as the two vixens ate each other to oblivion. Lena recovered just in time to slip her lips over the head of his prick. She stared into his eyes as she drank his cum.</p><p>The next day was cloudy and the temperature again dropped but there was no rain. Pushing ahead they started in on the remaining wall. Like the previous days work this would actually be two walls. The work went quickly with the air filled with the rap of hammers and the whine of the saw. They had the framing finished before eleven but then problems arose. Though it was still dry the wind had built through the morning. It was now gusting to thirty or so mph. Twice they tried to raise the first section only to see it nearly blown over the edge and dashed to pieces both times. Reluctantly they decided to abandon it for the day.</p><p>They had stir-fry with a faint Mexican flavor for lunch then set out to do road work. Arron dumped the fresh load of gravel just above their previous stopping point then watched as Carl went to work with the tractor. Convinced that his sibling had the hang of it he fired up the Ram and drove several miles down the road to where a tiny watercourse paralleled the road. Careful not to denude any one location he began the arduous job of lugging flat rocks up the bank and heaving them into the bed of the pickup.</p><p>He had the area behind the fuel barrels perhaps half full when he realized he could no longer hear the distant snarl of the tractor. He rested a long moment then climbed up in the cab. If Carl was done he could damn well help hump rocks.</p><p>When he pulled into view of the repair area fully half of the rock pile remained. Puzzled he threw the truck into park and climbed out. He was wondering if perhaps Carl had driven back to camp for something when he noticed a patch of grass on one side of the road torn out to the clay base. Several overhanging branches hung freshly splintered as well. He took two steps forward before he noticed the horizontal tractor lug peering over the verge like a thick table.</p><p>In a panic Arron scrambled down the slope. The tractor was on its side at the bottom of the weed choked ditch. Carl lay underneath it, jammed between the transmission and the rocky soil. Fearfully Arron checked for a pulse. He breathed a deep sigh of relief when he found one. A more thorough survey revealed that Carl was not tightly wedged beneath the transmission. The front and rear tires were holding the machine off the ground and creating a gap beneath it. Carl was held snugly but he was not being crushed. The floorboard was another matter. It was shoved hard into Carl's hip and was pressing him into the ground. Arron vaulted out of the ditch and sprinted to the truck. He was back with a shovel in under a minute. It took ten minutes of careful work to free Carl from his iron prison. Once he'd drug his sibling free Arron tried to revive Carl to no avail. He gave up after a minute or so and taking a grip under Carl's armpits staggered up the slope backwards, dragging his brother behind him.</p><p>Once he had Carl in the truck Arron faced another dilemma. To drive back to camp and inform Jenny would take precious time that Carl might well need. To not do so would certainly subject the woman and the girl's to a night of terrible anxiety. Worse, Jenny might come looking for them and come to harm in the process.</p><p>He was still feverishly kicking around the alternatives when he remembered the radio. They hadn't really used the little units much since they were purchased but Arron had dutifully kept the batteries charged. One of them was on the dashboard of the truck. Arron grabbed it, hoping against hope that its partner back at camp was on.</p><p>""Jenny, this is Arron. Can you here me. Jenny answer if you can here me!""</p><p>He released the button and wiped the sweat from his brow. It was still quite cool but he was dripping. The sweat had the sour smell of fear. He clicked the button again. ""Jenny pick up, it's important. Jenny please pick up the radio.""</p><p>Twice more he called. Swearing, he was about to toss the radio on to the dash of the truck when a giggly voice came through loud and clear.</p><p>""Mom's busy uncle Arron but I'll chat with you.""</p><p>""Lena I don't have time to chat. Get your mother now!""</p><p>Something of his tone penetrated because the answer was a terse, ""Ok!""</p><p>A minute passed then Jenny came on the radio, ""Arron what is it?""</p><p>""There's been an accident Jenny. The tractor rolled over on Carl. I've got him in the truck and he's breathing. I'm going to head down the mountain with him. I need you to get on a cell phone and call 911. Have an ambulance meet me at the blacktop.""</p><p>Expecting all manner of blubbering he released the button.</p><p>The only answer was a worried, ""Roger. Be careful."" He could hear the children beginning to wail in the background before she stopped transmitting.</p><p>He drove as quickly as he could without going airborne. He slowed on the truly bad patches to ease the pounding on his injured brother. Behind them the load of rock slithered and rumbled as they slid around the bed.</p><p>He tore across the ford in a sheet of spray and picked up speed on the far side. Beside him Carl groaned and mumbled but did not wake up. Tree's blurred into a green carpet as the Ram thundered down the narrow dirt lanes. Dirt and gravel flew as he slid through the corners.</p><p>Arron was focusing half of his attention on his driving and half on the condition of his brother. Carl was showing more animation, but still had not awakened. On occasion he'd mumble something that almost sounded intelligible. It was after a particularly loud outburst that Arron drug his eyes back to the road just in time to stand on the brakes. Shuddering and shedding dirt and rubber the truck protested its way to a halt. When the dust settled exactly eleven inches separated the grill of Bobby Weavers Forest Service truck and the macho proboscis of the Ram.</p><p>The two drivers stared at each other for a moment, both pale from how close they'd come to a backwoods head-on collision. The Ranger then threw his truck in reverse and cranked the wheel hard. Scattering brush and low lying branches the Rangers truck buried its bed in the heavy growth along the roads verge before taking off the way it came, fishtailing as it spewed gravel from both rear tires. The yellow light on top rotated in warning. Who the hell was supposed to see it was a matter of conjecture.</p><p>Arron took off in the wake of the Ranger, grateful for the escort even if the need was doubtful. He stole a glance at his brother. The belts had kept Carl out of the dash during the panic stop but he had submarined slightly, slipping lower in the seat. With one hand Arron tugged him to a more upright position.</p><p>When the dusty Forest Service truck bypassed the turnoff that led to the blacktop Arron slowed and almost abandoned the Ranger. The debate raged a scant second then he was accelerating to close the gap. They went on for a few hundred yards then brake lights flared in the dust ahead. Ranger Weaver turned into the material yard, Arron slowed and followed. In the big open space an air ambulance sat with its clamshell rear doors open and the rotors turning. Two white coated paramedics were rushing his way with a stretcher before the pickup halted.</p><p>The man and woman were professionals. Before Arron could unbuckle and climb out they had Carl out of the truck and on the stretcher. Bobby Weaver had come up to join him and as the two watched the stretcher was raised and slid into the chopper. The female paramedic followed. The male rushed up to Arron with a clipboard and fired off a series of questions. He answered the best that he could then the man was gone. A moment later the helicopter lifted off with a rising shriek, dust and bits of grass pelted the watchers as it pivoted and, nose down, headed north.</p><p>After the chopper had vanished beyond the trees Bobby Weaver turned to Arron. ""What happened?"" It was a simple, no nonsense question.</p><p>Arron shook his head. ""I don't know. He was spreading rock. I headed down the road to do some other stuff. When I came back maybe 45 minutes-an hour later he was in the ditch with the tractor on top of him.""</p><p>""He an experienced tractor operator?""</p><p>""No, I don't think he'd been near a tractor before a few days ago. This was only his second time on it.""</p><p>""And you left him!"" The burly Ranger bristled.</p><p>Arron looked down at the ground and felt more miserable, ""He seemed to have the hang of it.""</p><p>The Ranger, seeing Arron's obvious contrition, deflated. He sighed then clapped Arron on the shoulder. ""Hell, we're all adults here and accidents happen."" He motioned to where the Ram sat with the drivers door still open, it's idiot alarm going 'ding-dong,ding-dong' in protest over the key being left in the ignition. ""You going into Avery to see how he's doing?""</p><p>Arron jerked a nod. ""Yeah, I need to let his wife and kids know something.""</p><p>The two men shook hands then Arron climbed into the Ram and pulled out of the yard.</p><p>He drove on autopilot, arriving in Avery shortly after four. He was going to stop and ask where they hospital was when his eye fell on one of the familiar blue emergency signs. He followed it and a trail of others to a small but modern facility set back in a grove of pines. There was a helicopter pad out front but no sign of the air ambulance that had carried Carl. Arron assumed the units were in demand in this rugged area. Doubtless it was already off on another errand of mercy. Of course it might not seem like mercy when the bill arrived.</p><p>Arron inquired at the Emergency desk. A pretty girl with a nervous smile and not a clue as to what she was doing fumbled with the computer for a moment before calling another one over. This one, middle aged but hard bodied, made a spare dozen keystrokes before meeting Arron's gaze.</p><p>""Carl Winters is out of the emergency room but he's in ICU. Doctor Berringer can tell you about his condition. If you'll have a seat I'll page him.""</p><p>Arron took a seat in the nearly empty waiting room. A half dozen people sat around in various stages of animation. About half were children with an assortment of aches and booboos. The balance were parents of children with aches and booboos. He'd barely started on the financial form clueless brought him when he heard a deep baritone voice.</p><p>""Mr. Winters.""</p><p>Doctor Berringer was 30ish, black, and had the fit look of someone who worked out regularly. Arron stood and took the proffered hand.</p><p>""First off let me say your brother is going to be fine. We did a CAT-scan. He has a very minor concussion but nothing to worry about. There was some bruising of the internal organs and two ribs were cracked. Again, all of that is fully recoverable."" The doctor led the way as the two of them pushed through a set of swinging doors and down a hallway.</p><p>""If it wasn't for the bruising we'd let him go tomorrow. As it is I'd like to keep him in ICU for at least several days. Bruised organs have been known to start bleeding with little warning and there's no reason to take a risk.""</p><p>They stopped at a four-way intersection. A different Intensive Care room lay at each corner with a monitoring station like an island in the middle. A large, wire reinforced window showed Carl lying on a bed. Various monitoring instruments were hooked to him and an IV dripped fluid into one arm.</p><p>""He wouldn't wake up,"" Arron said.</p><p>The doctor nodded. ""Probably the concussion. I understand he woke up on the helicopter. We have him sedated right now. It'll be at least four hours before you can talk to him.""</p><p>Arron thanked the doctor and began looking for a phone. Anxious to duck clueless and her forms he made his way to the admittance desk. There was a bank of phones near the door.</p><p>With the money in the phone and his finger poised over the keypad Arron realized that he did not know Carl's cell phone number. He stood stupidly for a moment then began to dial his own. The phone was in his tent, maybe it would raise enough racket to be heard.</p><p>He'd dialed the last digit and was listening to the clicking of the exchange when he remembered that he left his phone off to conserve the battery. He was about to hang up when it began to ring.</p><p>Jenny answered before the first trill had fairly begun, she must have gathered up both phones and kept a vigil on them.</p><p>""Hello, Arron? Is that you?""</p><p>""Yes Jenny, its me---""</p><p>She cut him off, ""How is he?"" There was no desperation in her voice but from the tone she wasn't that far from it.</p><p>""He's beat up a little but he's going to be fine."" He went on to relay the doctors prognosis. As he spoke he could almost hear the tension flow out of the woman in the forest.</p><p>He concluded with, ""I'm going to stay until he wakes up at least. After I talk to him I'll probably come on back.""</p><p>After hanging up he ducked out the door. There was a Wendys across the street.</p><p>A nurses aide was walking Carl back from the toilet when Arron finally got in to see his brother. He helped the stocky woman ease the groggy man back into bed then stood back and grinned. ""You don't drive worth a shit.""</p><p>Carl sleepily returned the grin. ""Man I don't have any idea what happened."" He wiped a tubing and wire laden arm over his brow. The aide frowned as the movement disrupted her efforts to hook him back into the monitors. Carl continued, ""Everything was going fine. Hell I was having fun. Then bang, all of a sudden the sky starts to tilt."" He shook his head then winced as the movement incited protests from his abused body. ""Next thing I know I'm in a helicopter with a sadist trying to stick a needle in my arm.""</p><p>Arron nodded. ""I came back and found the tractor in the ditch and you under it. Kind'a scared be bro. I don't have enough brothers to just toss one away.""</p><p>Carl managed to grin and look contrite at the same time. ""Sorry, did I booger up the tractor much?""</p><p>""I didn't notice.""</p><p>""What the hell are we going to tell the Forest Service.""</p><p>""They already know. I guess the 911 people called them.""</p><p>Carl nodded. He sank back into the bed. His eyes were drooping again. Arron waited till he was asleep then gave him a gentle squeeze on the shoulder and slipped out of the room.</p><p>It was dawn when the Ram began climbing the final hill toward camp. The heater was off and both windows open to the 40 something chill in an effort to keep the fatigued driver awake. Tired as he was the small gathering of yellow rotating beacons was hard to ignore.</p><p>He eased the pickup to a stop alongside where Bobby Weaver stood. Beyond them a big boom truck was easing the stranded tractor from the ditch. Several other Forest Service vehicles sat about but no one else seemed to be doing anything useful.</p><p>He watched the activity for a moment then turned to the Ranger. ""Don't you ever sleep?""</p><p>The Ranger grinned and shot a stream of tobacco juice into the ditch. ""I'll catch up when I'm an old fart. How is he?""</p><p>""Banged up. He's going to be fine though.""</p><p>""That's good.""</p><p>""They want to keep him in Intensive Care for several days. The doctor said there's no reason to take chances.""</p><p>""Hah! That means they discovered he has gooooood insurance.""</p><p>They shared a laugh at that.</p><p>Bone weary, Arron begged off further conversation and urged the truck on up the hill. The camp glistened under a layer of dew. Nothing moved. He made his way to his tent. It didn't surprise him to find it empty. Pausing only to pull off his boots he crawled into his sleeping bad and surrendered to oblivion.</p><p>He was awoken around noon by Jenny calling his name. From the strident tone of her voice his sleepy brain surmised she'd been trying for some time. He struggled from his bag and crawled to the door of the tent. He unzipped it just enough to stick his head out.</p><p>Jenny was dressed in slacks and blouse. Hardly normal camp attire. A purse dangled from one are. ""I'm going into Avery to see Carl. Can you watch the girls?""</p><p>Tired brain tried to shift, gears whined in protest and smoke rose from somewhere. Arron stared stupidly at Jenny. Tired brain clutched and tried again. Gears protested but finally meshed with a jerk. Arron stared stupidly at Jenny and blinked.</p><p>""Arron do you hear me!""</p><p>Tired brain picked another hear and tried again. Protesting, machinery began to turn. Arron mopped his face with one hand. ""Sure Jenny I can watch the kids, no problem,"" he croaked. ""That road is pretty rough though and you don't have very much experience driving the truck.""</p><p>""I can handle it.""</p><p>""Are you sure?""</p><p>She had been nervously wringing her hands now she dropped them to her sides and pulled herself up another inch. The look she gave him could have pitted stainless. ""Arron Winters do you think I'm fragile or incompetent?""</p><p>He remembered her up in the branches of fallen pines lopping limbs like a beaver. ""No Jenny I don't think your either fragile or incompetent.""</p><p>""Good.""</p><p>They stared at each other for a long moment and then Jenny said, ""Well?""</p><p>He'd missed something. Brain was not sure what. ""Well what?""</p><p>She sighed, ""The keys.""</p><p>""Oh yeah."" He fumbled in his pockets then handed across the keys to the truck. He still had misgivings about her going but before he could fumble up any more arguments she had said bye to the girls and walked off. He heard the Ram clank to life and then move off. The sound was gone in less than a minute.</p><p>Cursing, he pulled his boots on and staggered from the tent. The girl's were sprawled on a blanket in front of their parents tent. They had their crayons out and were each working on opposite pages of the same coloring book.</p><p>He stumbled to the fire pit. A blackened coffee pot still held some of the morning brew. He poured what was left into a chipped mug and settled down to baby sit.</p><p>Baby sit was exactly what he did. Worry over their father left neither child in a mood for anything more. That was good because Arron's guilt was back and nagging at him hard. He fixed a simple, early supper that all munched through with little enthusiasm. Afterwards they gathered towels and toiletries and trooped down to the spring. They washed then splashed a little but no one's heart was really in it so they trudged back to camp.</p><p>The girls made no real objection to calling it an early night so at dusk they all crawled into Arron's tent. They girl's might have remained awake for a while but if so Arron knew nothing about it.</p><p>The next morning he made pancakes from a mix and fried some sausage links to go with it. After breakfast he gathered up the girls and they wondered down to where the tractor had been.</p><p>To his surprise it was still there, though upright now. The dump truck remained as well, still parked where he had left it. He had half expected the Forest Service to take their equipment back and rescind their unofficial use agreement after the accident. He wondered over and examined the machine. Dirt and clumps of grass clung here and there where it had lain in the ditch but there seemed little damage. Closer examination revealed a crushed and punctured oil filter and a crumpled fender. The engine cover had also been bent. He examined the shovel and box blade but both of these seemed to have come through with no harm.</p><p>A rolled down paper sack sat on the drivers seat. He opened it. Inside were a new oil filter and a spray can of forest green paint. That was plain, you broke it, you fix it.</p><p>He wondered over to the ditch. He was puzzled at first by a large area that had been dug out with shovels, much larger than the small excavation he'd made freeing Arron. He was still scratching his head when the faint stink of diesel fuel wafted under his nose. The overturned tractor had leaked fuel and the contamination had been dug out. Arron remembered back to his youth when old motor oil had been routinely sprayed onto dirt roads to keep the dust down, times change.</p><p>He went back to the tractor. He had no tools but on impulse tried the mangled filter. It held fast a moment then began to slowly turn in his hand. Resistance dropped till he could spin it off. He lubed the gasket on the new filter with some of the oil still leaking from the old one and spun it down tight. A few tugs on the crumpled fender yielded no results but a little prying with a fallen branch managed to get it far enough out of the tire to allow the tractor to be driven. He checked the oil and fuel. There was still plenty of the former but the fuel was only a faint glimmer at the bottom of the tank. Still, it wouldn't require much to reach camp.</p><p>He boosted the girls onto either fender and fired the machine up. It protested and clanked brutally for a moment till the oil filter filled then settled down to only the normal amount of fuss. He selected second gear and high range and they were off. The girls giggled at the novel experience for the entire ride back to camp. If it occurred to either of them that this was the machine that had injured their father it didn't show.</p><p>Back at camp Arron used a hammer to beat out the fender and engine cover. Once he was satisfied he applied several coats of paint to the repairs. He also noticed that the battery had leaked some while the machine had been on its side. He washed the acid residue off then topped the battery with spring water. A coat of forest green on the areas damaged by the acid rounded out the work.</p><p>The wondered over to look at the house and then back to camp for a lunch of sandwiches and chips. They were just clearing away the debris when the Ram clanked up the hill and pulled to a stop.</p><p>Jenny was ecstatic. Carl was indeed alright and already pining to leave his bed. The doctors wanted to keep him at least another few days however and she had convinced him to stay. Her glowing optimism spread quickly to the girls, dispelling the last of their gloom. Soon they were racing and ripping through camp, once again a hazard to all and sundry.</p><p>Arron pulled the Ram up alongside the tractor and used the hand pump to top off its tank. He then drove out to the house site and tossed off the half load of rock he'd collected for the fireplaces. Those rocks had been to Avery twice now and he thought that quite enough travel.</p><p>Once back at camp he grabbed a cold beer then took the tractor back down the hill. The half-spread pile of gravel still waited though a number of tire tracks now decorated the verges. Using the loader and box blade he made short work out of packing it into the washes and gullies and spreading it smooth. He considered going for another load but the afternoon was wearing on and coming back after dark in a dump truck with no lights was not his idea of a good time.</p><p>They had a supper of stew and hot muffins with brownies for desert. As the girls were licking chocolate from their fingers Jenny announced that she would be going back into Avery tomorrow. Arron wisely said nothing.</p><p>They had a long spring romp, much longer than usual, first Rachel then Lena turned sleepy and grumpy. They were bundled up and sent up the hill. As Arron was pulling on his own robe Jenny approached. Her wrap gaped as she moved exposing a smooth thigh almost to her waist. The garment closed a second later hiding that treasure. He'd seen much more of her just minutes before in the spring but somehow this game of peek-a-boo got his hormones churning the way simple bare flesh did not.</p><p>She reached out and placed a slender hand on his arm and smiled at him. ""I wanted to thank you for watching the girls. You've been very good to me and Carl and I wanted you to know how much we appreciate it, how much I appreciate it.""</p><p>She took a half step closer, close enough that Arron could feel the heat from her body. Her fingers squeezed his arm before sliding slowly up to his shoulder. ""You've worked so hard, so very, very hard."" Her voice had dropped till it was a husky whisper. In the dim light her eyes twinkled like luminous stars.</p><p>Warning sirens went off in Arron's head and he backed a step, breaking the contact, ""Jenny I-""</p><p>She stepped closer again and smiled, ""Arron-""</p><p>He backed another step, nearly tripping over a root. ""I'm pretty bushed. I think I'll call it a night"", he blurted. Turning, he fled the spring. Branches whipped at him as her hurriedly made his way through the woods toward camp. Shit, he knew he was thick headed some times but he wasn't that fucking thick headed. His own sister-in-law had just tried to seduce him, fuck! By the time he reached camp his pulse was returning to normal and a little of his own hypocrisy was rising up to taunt him. 'You'll fuck around with your brother's daughters but not his wife. Fucking tower of virtue you are'. He made his way to his empty tent and lay awake a long time.</p><p>Jenny was distant and terse the next day. She slammed pots and pans as she prepared a quick breakfast. The girls seemed oblivious but the tension was thick enough to cut with a knife. The two adults had exchanged less than a dozen words before Jenny climbed into the Ram and headed back into Avery. Troubled, Arron watched her drive off. He shook his head as the truck vanished, 'Hell hath no fury'.</p><p>The girls were not troubled at all. On the contrary the assurance that daddy was going to be fine had fully restored their impetuous playfulness, in all regards. The clatter of the Ram's Cummins engine was still echoing through the trees when they started to strip. Rachel was naked first. She stepped up to where Arron sat on a log and pushed her bald little twat right into his face. When he didn't respond fast enough to that stimulus she started to hunch his nose. In the meantime, Lena had squatted down and unzipped his pants. In seconds her experienced fingers had slipped his cock from his pants. He groaned into Rachel's soft flesh as the hot, wet ring of the six-year-old's mouth slid over his cock.</p><p>He was only flesh, slowly his hands came up to caress and knead the four-year-old's soft, smooth, little buttocks as his tongue slid out to tickle the wet, smoothness of her baby pussy. As Lena's head began to bounce he pried open the delicious little cunt and began to probe the gooey interior. Lena's blond locks flew as she picked up the pace. Little choking sounds slipped out as her uncles dick hit the back of her throat on each down stroke.</p><p>Rachel was quivering and moaning but still had not cum when Arron's cock blew a load of hot spunk down her sisters sucking throat. Lena rode the flood, swallowing each pulse as it filled her mouth. When the flow finally stopped she let her uncles softening prick slip from her mouth then rocked back on her heels and licked the few stray drops from her lips.</p><p>She rested only a moment before leaning forward and shoving her face between Rachel's soft, four-year-old cheeks. Rachel squealed as her elder sisters tongue circled her little anus then forced its way inside. Molested at both ends, the tiny child was soon rocketing to an explosive orgasm that jolted through her small body and left her twitching as if she'd just grabbed a 220 volt line.</p><p>He eased her to the ground then shoved Lena onto her back. She squeaked as he lifted her legs then pushed her ankles back to her thin shoulders, exposing her little twat and ass. He attacked both like a famished man at a banquet. Soon the child was squealing as he repeatedly sucked and probed her tight little cunt and butt. As her squeals grew closer together he lifted her off the ground and draped her thin legs over his shoulders. Tilting her pelvis up, he pushed between those soft, smooth cheeks and drove his tongue deep into her six-year-old butt. Her ass sucked at his tongue as he drove it in and out. He slid his hands up her flanks. One went on to gently stroke her stomach and ribs while the other detoured to her tiny twat and began to fuck in and out.</p><p>Lena's screams had been growing louder but abruptly they quieted and took on a muffled tone. Keeping his face between Lena's cheeks, Arron looked up to discover that Rachel had recovered, more than recovered the little witch wanted more and had mounted her sister's face to get it. He watched the flesh of her smooth back tense and relax as she rode her older siblings tongue. He continued to eat bald twat but freed a hand to reach down and began whacking his dick. He watched Rachel to gage her how close she was to cuming then varied the strokes of his own hand and tongue to try and bring them all off together. He almost made it. The two children went one-two. The site of then writhing in ecstasy drove him over the edge. With a roar he dropped Lena's legs to the ground and stood. Whacking furiously he sprayed the two little girls with smelly cum.</p><p>The three of them finally trudged out to the house site. Both children were naked. Arron did have the presence of mind to insist they at least bring clothes with them. It wouldn't do at all for Jenny to return and find both her daughters naked. That would take more than a bit of explaining.</p><p>He found more make work for the girls then climbed up to examine the job site. Both parts of the west wall were still on the ground and that's where they were going to stay. Arron couldn't possibly erect them alone. After a moment he wondered over to the east wall. The gap where the fireplace and chimney would be caught his eye. He did have a half load of rock. He carefully stepped out onto the bare floor joists and pigeon walked over to the opening. Once there he squatted and thought. The solid stone of the old foundation would bear the majority of the weight but some portion of the heavy stonework, the hearth in particular, was going to rest on the wood of the floor. That seemed to call for reinforcement.</p><p>Decision made, he climbed down. He did a quick check and found the girls playing a short distance away, work forgotten. He grinned and started digging through the odds and ends of sawn planks that were piled around the saw. Once he'd made his selections he fired up the mill and went to work. He made a mental note to pick up a circular saw on the next trip into Avery. They had a lot of cutting ahead of them and no matter how proud he was of his home built mill he'd be the first to admit it wasn't very handy for the lighter work.</p><p>It took several hours with hammer and drill with frequent stops to check on the status of his 'helpers' but finally Arron had the wood prepared to his satisfaction. The three joists that would bear the load now had diagonal braces firmly nailed to their bottoms. These were in turn bolted solid into the walls a few feet down. The latter had been tricky balanced on a ladder fifteen feet above the basement floor but he'd managed. Finally he'd actually ripped some one inch planks and laid a small portion of floor, about the footprint of one oversized fireplace.</p><p>He gathered up the girls and they trudged back to camp. Arron was no culinary genius so he kept it simple. Peanut butter and jelly on white actually made a fairly palatable lunch, at least the girls didn't complain. The protests came when he would have ushered them all back to the house side so he could get back to work. The children were of a mind that lunch wasn't complete without a desert course, and the pastries they had in mind were fat pervert dick and bald baby twat. He didn't require much convincing and so another half hour slipped by while they daisy chained on a thick blanket beside the fire.</p><p>Once all had recovered Arron gathered up the masonry kit he'd purchased and the book he'd borrowed and herded his charges back out to the house site. He'd already read through most of the book once but browsed it again before setting to work.</p><p>One of the problems was cement, portland cement had lime in it, lot's of lime. Lime did not like heat. Anyone who'd ever tossed a chunk of limestone in a fire knew what generally followed. At best it snapped and popped alarmingly. At worst you could have a mini explosion violent enough to toss burning logs several feet, not the sort of thing you wanted in a fireplace. There was a special cement that could be used but they had none of it. Luckily the book mentioned a good alternative, it was cheap, abundantly available and would give the girls something genuinely useful to do that they would probably enjoy.</p><p>He talked to the girls and soon they were enthusiastically digging a mud puddle a dozen yards down the hill. The West Virginia soil was heavy in clay, which was just what the doctor ordered for gluing together a fireplace. A good hot fire would bake the clay rock hard, ensuring a trouble free bond for years.</p><p>He watched the girls long enough to make sure they were pulling the bits of loam, branches, and small rocks from the soil before mixing in the water then started humping rocks up the hill.</p><p>He decided to lay the hearth first and began to lay the flattest of the river rocks out on the freshly planked section of floor. It was sort of like working a jigsaw puzzle only here you got to cheat. When a rock didn't fit well a little work with the stone cutting kit generally improved its disposition remarkably. A deft touch was required, he broke several rocks before discovering that the blows had to be delivered just so. Even with this he had a nice, square hearth laid out by the time Lena struggled up the hill with the first bucket of clay.</p><p>Arron looked up and bit his cheeks to avoid laughing. The naked child was covered from the neck down in thick brown mud. She looked as if she'd been dipped. He solemnly took the proffered container. She seemed so proud that there was no way he was going to make a disparaging comment.</p><p>He carefully moved the rocks aside and smeared on a thick layer of the clay then began to carefully piece the stones back into position. Each one was pushed down till a good squeeze out spurted up at the joints then carefully leveled to its neighbors. Lena kept the buckets coming and Arron kept laying rock. The setting and leveling went much slower than the initial fitting and it was late afternoon before the entire hearth was down.</p><p>A few last passes with a trowel smoothed the joints and removed excess mud then he covered the fresh stone work with plastic sheet and gathered up his tools and helpers.</p><p>The first stop was the spring. So dirty were the girls that the entire pool was clouded over within minutes. Once all were clean they trudged back to the camp. Empty stomachs were growling so food was the first order of business. Arron stoked up the fire got some coffee going then fired up the camp stove. There was ground beef in a cooler and hamburger helper in a box. As a bachelor he wasn't entirely helpless, he managed to stagger through the preparation without major mishap. The girls seemed to enjoy the results, at least they pitched into it with enthusiasm and cleaned their plates.</p><p>Arron was looking forward to a beer and a few leisurely cigarettes around the fire. The girls had other plans however. Their stomachs were full and they were reasonably clean, in their play book that meant it was time for sex. ""Cums,"" yelled Rachel as she shoved her bare little twat in his face. It was a request no self respecting pervert could deny.</p><p>It was still fairly warm but a cold breeze had come up so they adjourned into the tent. Arron left the door open and the late afternoon sun bathed the children's bare bodies as they teamed up to pull his pants down. Lena leered up at him as she slowly slid her lips over his hard dick, taking him into the tight, hot cavern of her six year old mouth. Rachel bounced on her toes and watched her older sister suck dick as Arron caressed the rounded softness of her snow white bottom.</p><p>He eased down till he was sitting on a sleeping bag. Lena followed his movement, keeping his prick inside her bobbing mouth. Arron gently caressed her silky black hair as their eyes met over his rampant prick. He reclined till his head found a pillow then swept Rachel atop him. The four year old giggled down at him as he picked her up and dropped her chubby thighs astride his face. The rounded whiteness of her baby pussy descending toward his mouth was one of the prettiest sights he had ever beheld.</p><p>The world went away for awhile. All that existed was the tasty little slot that he caressed and probed, the soft thighs that alternately clutched and released his face, the hot, wet mouth that was questing for its creamy reward.</p><p>""You fucking perverted son of a bitch!"" The angry voice was a buzz saw cutting through the walls of nirvana. It trembled, its owner barely in control.</p><p>Arron's heart dropped. His tongue slithered from Rachel's pussy as the child stood and turned, ""Mommy"", her voice quavered in fear.</p><p>Jenny stood in the open door, a quivering tower of rage. Arron's pistol was gripped inexpertly in her hands but it was centered on his chest. Suddenly fearful for Rachel, Arron pushed her aside, out of the line of fire. Lena still squatted, his wet and now wilting dick in her hand. She stared up at her mother with a look of shock, her mouth open and gaping.</p><p>Rachel rose to her knees and began to sob, her gaze going from Arron to her mother and back again. Rachel's sobs finally brought Lena from her trance, with a glance at Arron she scrambled over his legs and went to comfort her sister. Satisfied that the children were safe he closed his eyes and waited for the bullet.</p><p>He felt nothing, only a vast empty void. Somewhere there was regret for the things that had passed and those that now never would. There were other warring emotions, relief and acceptance foremost. Relief that the thing he had dreaded had come to pass. Acceptance of the consequences. These things were far away however and actually troubled him little. The emptiness took center stage, he was a corpse waiting for release.</p><p>When it didn't come he eased open one eye. Jenny still stood in the door, her gaze on the pair of sobbing children in one corner. The pistol was still centered but it had begun to sag a little. Her face was a mask, rage was there but it wasn't alone. Arron tried to read her and found he could not.</p><p>As if sensing his inspection Jenny jerked her eyes back to him. The pistol came back up as well. They stared at each other for a long moment, hateful eyes meeting sorrowful ones. This pistol slowly came down again till it was pointed at the floor. ""Get out!"" Jenny hissed, ""get the fuck out."" Her voice was a low whisper on the last.""</p><p>Without comment Arron rolled into a squat. He retrieved his pants then crawled for the door. Jenny stepped aside to give him a wide berth, as if he was contagious and she wanted no part of his affliction.</p><p>Outside he pulled his pants on and then turned back to the tent but the door was now shut. He stood for a long moment in indecision then turned and walked away.</p><p>The Ram's keys were on the picnic table but the truck was not in sight. With nothing else to do he scooped them up and headed for the road. He found the machine two-hundred yards down the hill. Jenny had dropped a wheel into the deep center ravine. That explained why they had not heard her approach. He took a deep breath and trudged down to it. He circled the stranded beast but it seemed unharmed. Dirt was thrown up around the back tires where she had tried to free it. He looked at the fronts but saw no similar pattern. Shaking his head, he locked in the hubs then climbed into the cab.</p><p>He only had to rock it twice before the Ram came free from its clay prison. Slowly he drove up the hill. His mind working at one issue, 'what now?'. By the time he had parked he had reached a decision. A trial would be bad for all concerned. It would be rough on Carl and Jenny but it would be a nightmare for the children. Nor could he walk away, Jenny would not allow that, neither would Carl once he was in the know. There was really one acceptable solution. There would be sorrow, at least on the part of the children but less than with the other paths. It was the best of a bad lot. All that remained was the mechanism.</p><p>Jenny still had his pistol so that was out. He wondered through camp trying for inspiration. Finally a thought occurred. He searched through his pockets till he found the keys to the Taurus. The car hadn't been started in months and was probably dead but it worth a shot.</p><p>The drivers door creaked when he opened it. A vagrant neuron took a note to put some oil on it and was laughed down by its fellows. The engine turned once and stopped. He waited a long moment and tried again. More enthusiasm this time, once twice, then it caught.</p><p>He gently worked the gas, allowing the dormant engine to clear its throat then backed up and pointed the nose toward the road. As the old wagon pulled off it left a dead square of grass behind and four patches where suddenly exposed worms and other crawlies writhed in the light. If he'd noticed he would probably have felt empathy for them.</p><p>He straddled the rut and eased down the hill. He pulled off behind the dump truck and left the engine running. Rummaging in the back produced lots of junk and one old dryer vent hose. It was a little large but he found several rags that would make passable gaskets. He slipped the hose over the wagon's burbling exhaust pipe then stuffed the rags in around it. The other end was just long enough to reach the crack he'd left in the glass of the rear door.</p><p>He got back into the car, locked the doors then reclined the seat. He tried to relax but his mind, till now dormant, insisted on flashing images before his eyes. Some were of Carl, Jenny and the girls but others were of places and people well in the past. He remembered the widowed campground owner in North Dakota. A tight lipped old battleaxe in her fifties, bitter and cynical. She'd eyed the vagabond in the battered old wagon with a jaundiced and untrusting eye but had excepted his offer to fix the place up in trade for a campsite. He'd slaved for weeks, fixing plumbing, repairing faulty wiring, replacing rotten wood. As he worked and sweated the distrust had slowly sloughed away. She took to bringing him drinks and sandwiches. In the evenings they talked, sometimes for hours. Within a month they were lovers. He'd spent a long passionate summer there. A vagrant in love with the world and a woman in her sunset years who'd thought love behind her. He'd screwed her silly for three wonderful months. When he'd told her he had to go she'd withdrawn again. Wrapped in her armor she hadn't even stepped from the office to watch him leave.</p><p>He remembered the girl in Niagara. A waitress, she'd took him home and kept him for a month. No-, that had been in Yellowstone. The girl from Niagara had been the one-. He couldn't remember, that was funny. He'd always had a great memory. A name floated up, Sandy, a face, it didn't really match the name. Sandies should be petit and blond with short bob hairdos. The Sandy his memory produced was big boned with an impressive chest and wide hips. Her face had been long, too long to be really pretty and surrounded by a halo of red hair. She'd cooked killer omelets and given head like a vacuum pump. He'd met her in-. Damn couldn't remember again. He was too tired to think. Needed a nap, that was it, a long nap then he'd remember. A long nap...</p><p>He dreamed, at least he though he did. At first it was nice with pretty colors but then the colors turned ugly and jarring sound roared in. He heard a voice, he couldn't understand it but it was excited and kept trying to tell him something. Then something smashed and the colors went red and sick green. He was being tugged, pulled somewhere but the colors wouldn't let him see. There was suddenly pain but he couldn't tell from where, first it seemed behind his eyes then it was in his hands. Each time he tried to localize it it went flitting away.</p><p>The voice was back, closer, almost understandable. It seemed to be crying. The colors muted then flared back. An imperative came, an order from the dark. He opened his eyes to find himself on his hands and knees alongside the car. Jenny was tugging at him, trying to get him to his feet. She was sobbing, saying something. Her hot tears were falling on his back. He turned his head and looked up at her then back down at the suddenly spinning road. With a lurch and a groan he spewed steaming vomit all over hard packed West Virginia clay.</p><p>Once his stomach was empty Jenny propped him up against the car and went away for a while. She came back with a damp rag and bathed his face, wiping away the sweat and filth. She was still sniffling but the words she said between now made sense.</p><p>""You dumb son of a bitch. You stupid, self centered son of a bitch. How could you do this to those children.""</p><p>He assumed she was talking about molesting them but her next words put the lie to that.</p><p>""How do you think they'd have felt when we pulled your body out of the car. You dumb bastard.""</p><p>Indignation flared from somewhere. He brushed her hand away, ""That's why I drove down the damned mountain.""</p><p>She smacked his hand down unmollified. ""Oh, they'd have been happier at your funeral then huh. Two little girls staring at a waxy corpse in a polished box. Crying their little hearts out while strangers tsked and said quaint things like 'poor dears'. She spat the last out like machinegun bullets.</p><p>Arron flared back, his head throbbed like a gong and that probably didn't boost his tact. ""You think they'll enjoy testifying Jenny? You think they'll like it when some ogress from Child Protection stands up with a little doll and says, 'did he touch you here?' Do you fucking think they'll like it when a reporter sticks a microphone in their face and asks if 'that monster' hurt them. I bet they'll fucking love that."" He tried to stand but fell back down on his rump, his head flared anew. ""You should have left me in the fucking car.""</p><p>Jenny had rocked back on her heels and bit her lip. He'd scored a hit. ""It doesn't have to come to that.""</p><p>Arron tried again and this time made his feet. ""You're right. You call the sheriff. Get him up here. I'll admit everything, sign a confession, whatever they want. Maybe we can keep it out of the press for the girls sake.""</p><p>He took several shaky steps then turned to look back at her. ""If I'm not in cuffs by tomorrow I'll pack and leave. But you can still have that confession whenever you want. Right now, I want to sleep."" He turned and began to make his slow, painful way back up to camp.</p><p>When he awoke it was full dark and a chill had crept into the tent. His head throbbed painfully and his stomach emptily. He fumbled around till he found pants and a shirt then crawled out to stand on the cold, wet grass. The camp was dark, Jenny's tent sealed against the chill.</p><p>He found sandwich fixings and Tylenol in the dining fly. Working as quietly as possible he made up a ham and cheese and chased it and the pills with warm beer. He tiptoed past Jenny's tent and pulled a towel and a robe from the clothesline. He started to head for the Taurus for some clean underwear then remembered the damned car was still at the bottom of the hill. Fuck it, he'd do without.</p><p>He didn't realize till he reached the wood line that he'd forgotten a light. The walk through the forest was eerie and surreal but after a time he smelled sulfur and heard the gurgling of the runoff.</p><p>He'd already stripped and hung his clothes before a voice came from the darkness. ""So the child molester needs a bath."" It was Jenny, her voice was slurred.</p><p>He paused for a second, debating leaving, but he really did want that bath. He finished hanging his clothes then turned and eased into the hot water. ""That's right. The child molester needs a bath.""</p><p>She moved and he finally spotted her on the far side of the spring. ""Think it'll wash the guilt away?"" Something glinted in the moonlight. It was a bottle. He realized that she was drunk, very drunk.</p><p>He squatted till the hot water came up to his neck. ""No Jenny, nothing can do that.""</p><p>There was a splash as Jenny tried to slip off the rock she was on and fell instead. She came up giggling, bottle still in hand. ""I was pissed when you turned me down you know. I actually feel better now knowing you only like 'em young. Guess I'm not that ugly after all.""</p><p>""You're not ugly at all Jenny and I like adult women as well as any man. That's not why I turned you down.""</p><p>""Then why?""</p><p>""Because you are my brother's wife.""</p><p>She had been taking another swig from the bottle. She pulled it away so abruptly that liquor sprayed across the pool. ""Hah"", it was an angry explosion. ""You won't fuck your brother's wife but you'll screw his pre-teen daughters.""</p><p>""I never-I never had intercourse with either of the girls.""</p><p>""Bullshit, Lena's hymens gone! I checked!""</p><p>""An accident with a finger. Didn't you ask her about it.""</p><p>She waved the bottle around, ""Couldn't get anything out of either one of them. All they did was cry."" She looked back at him. ""Why?""</p><p>""Why what?""</p><p>""Why didn't you fuck 'em. You're a pervert, you get off on that shit remember.""</p><p>""I didn't because their too small and I didn't want to hurt them.""</p><p>""Hurt them!,"" the shout echoed across the pool. ""Fucking hurt them! You don't think having a sexual relationship with two girls 4 and 6 fucking hurt them. There are other kinds of hurt Arron Winters! Don't you think you've done harm?""</p><p>Arron looked down at the fractured moon in the water. ""Yes,"" he said quietly. ""I've done harm.""</p><p>Jenny was quiet for a moment then she spoke. ""Why did you do it?""</p><p>""I don't know Jenny. I tried to fight it. The girls are cute and,"" he looked up and met her gaze, ""yes, sexy. It started as play and escalated from there. I could have stopped it. I wish to hell I had stopped it.""</p><p>""Did you enjoy it?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Did they?""</p><p>He looked up and met her gaze but couldn't read her in the darkness. ""Yes, they almost always initiated it.""</p><p>She slapped the water hard. ""But you were the adult and you knew it was wrong!""</p><p>""Yes,"" It came out as a whisper.</p><p>There was a swirl in the water as Jenny moved closer. He saw the swell of her breasts and realized for the first time that she was nude. ""Tell me Arron Winters did you turn down my offer because you saw it as a betrayal of your brother.""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>She chuckled lowly, it had sultry undertones. ""Carl knew exactly what I was planning. He encouraged it. At times we've been swingers Carl and me. We both enjoy the occasional threesome."" She looked up to meet his gaze while a slender hand slipped up to caress his chest. ""Does that change things.""</p><p>Arron's cock was suddenly rock hard. He reached out to pull her in. ""Damned right,"" he managed before their lips met.</p><p>They kissed furiously for several minutes, tongues dueled and teeth clicked. Jenny let out a tiny chirp of fright as he bodily lifted her and sat her on a slick shelf of rock. He'd enjoyed the children, he hadn't lied about that but he hadn't actually fucked in months. In no mood for foreplay he mounted her abruptly. Jenny sighed and clutched his back as he sank into her hair fringed center. He rutted like a bull in heat, no subtlety, just bare knuckles fucking. She took it for a minute or so then her movements began to match his. Their crotches slapped wetly as two people fucked each other to a mind blowing peak.</p><p>Afterwards Jenny slipped out of the little pool and padded over to where she had left her robe. She donned it then turned to face him. ""What now?""</p><p>Arron shrugged. He'd found her bottle, there was a little left. He took a healthy slug. ""I'll be gone by noon.""</p><p>The next morning they all suffered through a silent breakfast. The girls sat on the far side of their mother, twin packets of silent misery wrapped in down parkas and sorrow. Nothing was said as he stood and left the table.</p><p>He started to pack but realized their was little he wanted to take. The tent was too full of memories and guilt. There was his gun but Jenny still had that, besides they might need it. In the end he packed a garbage bag with his clothes, hoisted his sleeping bag to his shoulder and headed toward the road. He thought he heard sobbing behind him but he didn't turn to look.</p><p>He threw his stuff in the back of the wagon then yanked the dryer hose from the tailpipe. He starred at is for a moment, a fat silver snake that would have ended his life. He shuddered and through the hateful thing into the woods.</p><p>Their was fine glass all over the drivers seat. Jenny had used a rock on the window. He brushed the worst of it out, with luck it wouldn't rain before he got somewhere to have it fixed. He'd actually slid behind the wheel before he noticed that the key was still in the run position. He switched it off and then tried the starter. Nothing, neither he nor Jenny had possessed the presence of mind to shut off the engine. It had run till the tank went dry then the ignition had drained the battery. It was perfect, just fucking perfect.</p><p>It was nearly evening when his cell phone trilled. He levered himself up from where he rested with his feet out the broken window.</p><p>""Arron,"" asked Jenny's breathless voice. ""Where are you?""</p><p>""In the car.""</p><p>He heard a sigh, ""Okay smarty, where's the car?""</p><p>""Same place it was last time you saw it. It ran out of gas.""</p><p>She laughed, it was the old sparkling Jenny laugh. The first he'd heard from her since Carl's accident. ""I'll be there in five minutes pervert.""</p><p>He was leaning against the fender when the Ram came clattering up. Jenny was behind the wheel. The girls were strapped into their seats in the back.</p><p>He'd barely climbed in before Jenny began to speak. ""We've had a long talk, me and the girls. No one wants you to leave. What's done is done and can't be undone. All we can do is go on from here."" She spoke rapidly as if the speech was rehearsed and she wanted to get it out before she forgot any of it.</p><p>Arron opened his mouth to speak but she rolled over him.</p><p>""The girl's agree with what you said. Curiosity got out of hand. I've talked it over with them, told them that children shouldn't-shouldn't do the things they've done with you. They say you told them that, told them it was wrong.""</p><p>""Not exactly. I told them society thought it was wrong.""</p><p>She looked at him sharply. ""You don't think it was?""</p><p>""Sometimes I do. Sometimes it seemed very right."" He shook his head. ""I don't know Jenny. I don't think I'm an evil person. If I'd fully believed it was wrong I don't think I would have done it, any of it. At least I hope I wouldn't have.""</p><p>They were silent for a while then Arron looked around. They were coming up on the ford. ""Where are we going anyway?""</p><p>""They're releasing Carl, we're going to pick him up.""</p><p>""Could've waited for morning.""</p><p>Jenny shuddered and didn't look at him. ""I want my husband, tonight.""</p><p>Later, after they were on the blacktop and the hum of the tires had lulled the children to sleep they talked some more. Finally Arron broached the subject he'd dreaded. ""What are we going to tell Carl?""</p><p>""Shit.""</p><p>""I know but we've got to discuss this.""</p><p>""No, that's what were going to tell him, jack shit.""</p><p>""Jenny, he's going to wonder.""</p><p>""About what?""</p><p>""Well, about why the girls are sleeping in your tent again for one.""</p><p>""They're concerned for their father.""</p><p>Arron nodded his head. That might work.</p><p>It was nearly midnight before they pulled into Avery. Jenny drove straight to a motel and they got a room. Then it was off to the hospital. Carl was waiting in the lobby in a wheelchair with a frowning battleaxe in attendance. He saw the Ram pull into the emergency loop and was out of the chair and through the door before the nurse could as much as mutter a protest.</p><p>Arron scooted over beside Jenny as Carl climbed in. ""A McDonalds darling and step on it. I think I'm suffering a cholesterol deficiency."" They shared a laugh as the truck left a bellowing matron with a waving clipboard in its wake.</p><p>The McDonalds were all closed so a Denny's had to serve. Arron went and placed a take out order while Carl and Jenny waited in the truck with the girls. When he emerged with the food the two were necking like teenagers in the front seat. ""You two keep that up you'll fog up the windows,"" he said as he climbed into the cab.</p><p>Carl grinned. ""Jenny tells me you've been doing some fogging of your own.""</p><p>Arron's mouth popped open and he nearly dumped the food into the floorboard. Carl hugged his wife to him. ""Wasn't she fun?""</p><p>Arron deflated like someone had stuck a pin in him. Jenny grinned at him over her husbands nuzzling head while Arron glared daggers at her.</p><p>At the motel they put the girls to bed. Neither had woken since they'd hit town. Arron was wondering awkwardly what to do now. Jenny obviously wouldn't want him in the same room with the girls but a third room was going to look awfully suspicious. Carl came to his rescue, with a knowing grin the younger man asked if Arron would like to spend the night with them. With relief and not a little bit of randy anticipation he accepted.</p><p>They were awkward at first, the three of them. They shared a nightcap then the lights went out. Jenny served as the master of ceremonies and thought up a number of imaginative and kinky icebreakers. Soon Arron was behind her munching her furry pussy while she balanced on hands and knees and felated her husband. She squealed like a schoolgirl when his tongue strayed up and began to quest at her ass. It swayed so much that he had to grab its enticing roundness before he could get down to serious butt munching. They fell asleep hours later after Jenny had screwed them both silly.</p><p>Arron drove as they pulled out the next morning. They needed some things and a day in civilization was not to be wasted. They dropped Jenny and the girls at a mall then the two men lit out for the home center.</p><p>A circular saw was the first thing on the list. Arron bypassed the cheesy DIY models and went straight for the contractor grade stuff. They were going to be doing a lot of cutting and cheaping out now would be false economy. They discussed it and finally chose a no frills heavy duty unit. A few odds and ends were added to the cart but the men were done in under an hour. It was well before they were to meet the girls so they stopped by a car dealership. The franchise served several brands and the showroom featured several pricey utes on mirrored platforms. The two amused themselves by circling the overpriced machines and pointing out this or that item that 'wouldn't last a week on the mountain'. An offended salesman approached and tried to defend his wares. He assured them that these machines were the equal of whatever they had now. The amused grins drew his gaze to the mud spattered Ram hulking in the parking lot. His mouth snapped shut and he slunk away to find someone he could bullshit.</p><p>They picked up the women at noon and grabbed a bite at a burger joint then it was to the grocer for an extended replenishment stop. When they turned south the spacious bed of the truck was nearly half full.</p><p>It was late afternoon before the Ram started up the final hill. Despite events he felt reasonably good. Things worked out. How they worked out was up to providence.</p><p>""What's your car doing there bro?""</p><p>Shit, the Taurus still rested alongside the track. Arron thought fast and spoke before Jenny could. ""I was going to take it into town and trade it for a 4x4. Thought it might be nice to have two trucks. Damn thing ran out of gas right there though. I didn't realize it was that low. I guess the gauge stuck."" He forced a chuckle. ""I ran the damn battery down trying to start it before I realized it was dry. Then to top it off I locked the keys in the sucker and had to smash a window to get them out.""</p><p>Carl shook his head. ""Sounds like something out of Keystone Cops.""</p><p>Arron met Jenny's gaze in the mirror. Her eyes were wide in admiration. ""Ain't it the truth.""</p><p>It was too late to get any work done so it was a spring romp then beer around the fire. It was still early when Arron excused himself and trudged back to his empty tent. He was a very long time falling asleep.</p><p>The next day was clear and bitterly cold. An icy wind sliced down from the north, cutting through layers of fabric like a knife. They shivered around the fire and fortified themselves with coffee before heading for the job site. Arron had actually protested Carl's intent to return directly to work. He thought his brother should take it slow for a few days at least. The younger Winters wouldn't hear of it. His time on his back had rankled and he was raring to go.</p><p>They reached the house site and Carl inspected the beginnings of the first fireplace. He nodded when Arron explained about the mud. The two agreed that getting the west wall up was next on the agenda. Rope was found and the two sections wrestled into position. With Arron giving hand signals the Ram grunted and snorted, first the southern section then the northern section rose against the clear cold sky. They spent an hour bolting them down then tied them to the neighboring walls and temporarily to each other.</p><p>Attempts to continue with the fireplace soon ran into problems. Arron began to chip rock for the sides and back of the firebox while Carl set to mixing mud. It was the latter that proved their undoing. The temperature was below freezing and ice crystals kept forming in the mix. They discussed building a fire to heat the clay but even if they did that it would freeze before it could dry and push the stones apart. Defeated they trudged back to camp.</p><p>A hot lunch of beef stew and muffins made the world seem right. By the time they had sopped the last from their plates it had been decided to spend the balance of the day on the road.</p><p>The tractor was still in camp. Arron wondered how Carl would react to the machine that had tried to kill him. He needn't have. The younger Winters strode to the machine and hoisted himself aboard. The old engine caught quickly even in the chilling cold. Amused, Arron perched on one fender and with a lurch they were off.</p><p>Arron eased the dump truck from the woods and hitched up the trailer. He then watched with baited breath as Carl lined up and ran the tractor up onto the latter. Bro made it look easy.</p><p>Together they wrestled a barrel into position and Arron dropped in the pump. After double checking to make sure it was gasoline he was pumping the hose went into the dump's tank. They took turns at the pump, it took nearly fifteen arm wrenching minutes to transfer twenty gallons of fuel.</p><p>The rumble of the old Lima made conversation difficult so the two men had only their thoughts for company during the pounding ride to the material yard.</p><p>They loaded up and got back in time to dump the load and spread it, but only just. Dusk was coming on by the time Carl pulled the tractor to the verge and shut off the engine. About half of the final climb was now passable to vehicles without any mountain sheep in their mechanical genes.</p><p>For the next week it remained below freezing so they concentrated on the road. The best they did considering the long haul to the material yard was three loads a day and that was a one time shot that had them starting before dawn and finishing well after dusk. Another near misstep with the tractor, this time with Arron aboard convinced them the risk of working into the darkness wasn't worth the reward. After that it was two maximum. Still they made good progress. The long final hill with its treacherous center raving was swathed in gravel, the grand canyon a thing of the past. Once onto the comparatively flat ground lower down things speeded up some. Here runoff was not that big of a problem and the gravel not so necessary. For long stretches they merely chopped back the brush and box bladed the packed clay smooth. Gravel was still needed but only for the badly rutted or washed sections.</p><p>There was less progress in the personal arena. Having the children sleep with them was hampering Carl and Jenny's sex life. Nor did they even get the occasional stolen moment when Arron took the girls to the spring. So far Carl still bought the line that the children were afraid to be parted from him since the accident and bore it with good nature. Jenny, who knew the lie of that tale took it less well. She had become snippy and short tempered. Several times during the week she took a solo trek to the spring late at night. Arron assumed she frigged herself silly but didn't ask. He was tempted to volunteer to accompany her once or twice but that didn't sit right. If Carl couldn't have the pleasure of screwing his own wife it didn't seem just that Arron step in. Especially since Arron was the cause of the situation to start with. The girls remained in the background. They weren't balls of abject misery anymore but neither were they their usual bouncy, flighty, giggly selves. Lena at least seemed to sense the gravity of the situation and somehow communicated that to her less experienced sibling.</p><p>By the end of the week the weather was warming and they were running low on both gasoline and diesel. A replenishment run was in order.</p><p>Before dawn the Ram clattered up alongside the stranded Taurus. While Carl inserted the pump into the depleted gasoline drum and began to transfer the last of the fuel into the wagon Arron rigged the jumper cables. The story he'd given about trading the faithful old steed in for something more robust was a good idea and he'd decided to pursue it. As he slid behind the wheel he noticed that someone had cleaned up the glass and taped plastic over the window. There was only one somebody it could have been.</p><p>The two vehicles proceeded together. The Taurus bottomed and banged a score of times but they had no real problems. Once on the blacktop they turned north and headed for Avery.</p><p>Filling the drums didn't take long, the balance of the day was spent kicking tires and peering under hoods. Arron was tempted to buy a new rig. He could easily afford it. But the frugality of his vagabond years marched to the fore. As the afternoon wore on he found himself dickering for an F-150 4x4 that some high school kid had endowed with too much lift, ridiculously oversized tires, and enough lights to guide a 707 to a safe touchdown. The sticking point was the Taurus, Arron knew it wasn't worth much but the salesman wanted to steal it. Both negotiators were on the edge of exasperation when the salesman came back from a conference with his sales manager with a final counter offer. Arron and his brother shared a look and a negative head shake before turning together and heading for their respective mounts. The salesman stared open mouthed for a moment then dashed back into the building. They were actually pulling out of the parking lot when the man came charging up, arms waving. It seemed the 'final offer' had not been so final after all.</p><p>Two hours of painful negotiation culminated in a deal made in five minutes. They spent much of the remaining afternoon filling out paperwork.</p><p>They stopped for burgers at a little mom and pop place. Across the street was a little 4 bay garage with an outside lift. Several hopped up pickups lurked outside. On impulse Arron braved the 4 lanes of traffic and trotted across, burger in hand. The proprietor was preparing to close but he was willing to listen. The two men talked for five minutes then shook hands. When the brothers left Avery behind they were both in the Ram. Arron's truck now sat alongside the garage. The mechanics would pull two of the three stacked lift kits from the F-150 and exchange the gonzo sized wheels and tires for aggressive but reasonable all terrain rubber. Arron was even going to make a profit on the deal. The mechanic knew he could re-sell the removed components to kids with more money than brains for a princely sum. He had agreed to toss in the labor and fork over $400 in the exchange.</p><p>It began to rain halfway back. It was light and sporadic at first but soon it became a full fledged downpour. Before they reached the turnoff for the State Forest it was snow so thick that the reflection of the headlights dazzled and blinded.</p><p>The white stuff made the already treacherous dirt roads positively evil. The Ram slithered and shook. After a particularly bad skid that almost tipped them into a ditch halfway to the camp Carl stopped the truck and insisted Arron drive. His hands were shaking when they exchanged places.</p><p>If it hadn't been for their recent repair work it was doubtful even the Ram could have made the final climb. As it was the snow was already thick on the fresh gravel and Arron had to saw the wheel and deliberately fishtail the truck to keep them moving forward and up. Carl had fully recovered from his own near catastrophe and whooped and cheered as his sibling fought them to the top.</p><p>Jenny and the kids were glad to see them. All came charging up as they pulled into camp. A late supper and hot coffee and chocolate awaited them. As they ate and drank the children whooped and charged around the camp with more animation than Arron had seen out of them since the discovery. He was soon to find out why.</p><p>Jenny and Carl were nuzzling on the far side of the fire and whispering to each other. What was said was inaudible but the occasional giggle escaped both parties. Arron finished his cocoa and rose, ready to call it a night when Carl looked up.</p><p>""You won't mind having your boarders back will you?""</p><p>""Huh?"" It wasn't eloquent but it was the best tired neurons could provide.</p><p>""The girls, Jenny says they want to start sleeping with you again and well..."", he looked down at his wife. She had oozed into his lap and was nibbling on one ear. Carl looked back up with a grin, ""You know.""</p><p>""Jenny said that huh?"" He tried to catch her eye but she buried her face in her husband's hair and refused to look up.</p><p>""Yep,"" Carl answered. Missing the by-play.</p><p>The girls had stopped an animated snowball fight and stood staring at him. In fact everyone but Jenny was staring at him.</p><p>""Well since you put it that way I suppose I could tolerate the little heathens.""</p><p>Carl grinned wider and started to thank him but whatever he was going to say was drowned out by the whoops of the heathens in question.</p><p>While the children rushed to get their things from their parents tent Arron wondered back to the dining fly for a beer. Suddenly he wasn't so tired. Once there he spotted a fresh bottle of Dewers. That would serve even better. Carl raised an eye when he seated himself with the bottle but that was all.</p><p>When he arose again hours later the blaze had died back to sullen coals and the cold was creeping in. Jenny, Carl and the kids were long abed. He capped the bottle and left it then made his none too steady way to the tent. The girls were asleep. Each tucked into their bags on either side of his. He tugged his boots off and fell atop it, only the cold gave him enough animation to pull the flap over.</p><p>He wasn't sure whether it was the banging of the pots or the pillow fight raging over his corpse that awoke him. Neither was very welcome, but neither were the bongos sounding off between his ears. He grasped a shrieking Rachel and tossed her at her sister, sending both over in a flurry of pajama clad limbs then groaned and reached for his boots. Donning them was difficult because as soon as the little hellions had disentangled themselves they moved in for a retaliatory strike. He managed somehow and strode out to meet the day with a giggling youngling hanging off each leg.</p><p>The snow had stopped during the night but it had left behind several inches of powder. The world glistened under its pristine coat. Only the occasional weed was long enough to break the smooth surface. He trudged toward the dining fly, his wiggling burdens dragging behind.</p><p>Jenny gave him a dirty look and scolded him for bringing them out into the snow in their pajamas before swatting them away. He started to protest that he hadn't 'brought' them anywhere but as soon as he was seated she slid a plate of scrambled eggs under his nose followed by a mug of scalding coffee. He suddenly found something more important to do with his mouth than talk. He'd just started in on the coffee when Carl slid in opposite. The younger Winters slammed the scotch bottle down on the table and grinned at his brother. ""How's the head?""</p><p>""Rough.""</p><p>Carl tucked into his own breakfast. ""Yeah, well next time you throw a party invite me. Two can suffer as cheaply as one."" He hummed as he forked eggs into his mouth.</p><p>They started in on the road again but the temperature had risen rapidly. By midmorning the melting snow had turned the clay slick and treacherous. Worse the tractor was cutting deep ruts in the soft surface, in some cases doing more damage than good. They chucked it and piled into the Ram. They played rockhound on the way back, stopping at several points to hump flat river rock into the bed. They had a decent load when they came clanking into camp.</p><p>The children had already constructed several snowmen and were busily mining the quickly melting mass for enough material for a third. Rachel waved as they climbed from the truck. She had just completed a large snowball and as they watched she slapped it onto the center ball of the latest figure. ""This one's going to be a snow lady,"" she explained. ""It's gonna have boobies like mom.""</p><p>Jenny, who had been supervising the construction colored. A grinning Carl wondered around to the back of the bulbous figure, ""Butt's too small.""</p><p>He was quick enough to duck and avoid the snowball that followed his comment. The icy ball of slush caught Arron right in the ear.</p><p>When she saw the results of her toss Jenny threw both her hands over her mouth and bent nearly double as she tried to suppress her laughter. Carl grinned wider and looked from his wife to Arron. ""Well what are you waiting for, get her.""</p><p>Jenny shrieked as Arron came at her in a lope and turned to run. She never had a chance. As the children and Carl cheered him on he tackled his pretty sister in law and bore them both to the snowy ground. She was laughing when he reached behind her back and scooped up a handful of the wet snow. Turning her so her body blocked the children's view he then thrust the mass down the back of her insulated pants and into her panties, packing it into the crack of her shapely butt. As long as he was there anyway he went a little further and drug a cold finger down the furrow of her down covered twat.</p><p>She shrieked like a horse being gelded and came up off the ground. When she spun to face him he thought that despite recent intimacies he'd perhaps gone too far. The sparkle in her eyes said differently though.</p><p>As they were walking back toward the fire Carl asked, ""Where'd you put the snow, she really yelled.""</p><p>In answer Arron stuck his finger under his siblings nose.</p><p>""Whoa, bet that did shock.""</p><p>They discussed what to do next over lunch and decided to work on the fireplaces. When Jenny heard that a good portion of the job would consist of nothing more than making mud she suggested that she and the girls accompany them and take over that task. The men agreed and they all piled into the Ram for the ride over.</p><p>It took a little while to get everyone up to speed but soon they were making good progress. Arron started to mud together the firebox for the east fireplace while Carl cut planks to lay the flooring and build the reinforcements for the west one. Once the wood was ready Arron took a break from laying rock and the two ganged up on the needed woodwork. In less than an hour he was back to stacking rocks and Carl was chipping rock for his hearth.</p><p>By sunset the inner, mud cemented, liner for the east fireplace was complete up to where it would need a beam or arch to support the front of the flue. The book included details of an all stone arch. Arron decided to go with the beam. The timber would dry, crack and eventually require replacement but at least you didn't need to be a master stone mason to install it. Carl had a good hearth mudded together and a start on the walls.</p><p>It was definitely time for a spring romp. They were all liberally coated with clay, especially the children who looked like they had rolled in it. They all stripped down for a communal bath and waded in. Since the 'discovery' Jenny had bathed the girls while Arron and Carl soaped down at the opposite end of the spring but now she grabbed her husband and pulled him to the far end. A word sent two naked hellions splashing Arron's way. What was the woman celebrating? There was no way of knowing, instead he tried and failed to keep a limp dick as slick, naked girl flesh slid and slithered over him. When a giggling Lena briefly ducked below the surface and took the head of his dick into her hot little mouth he panicked and gently pushed her away. He shot a glance at his brother and sister in law as the six-year-old pouted. To his immense relief the couple at the far side of the spring only had eyes for each other. Fuck, she'd scared him to death but damn if he hadn't almost blown a wad in her little mouth.</p><p>It started to rain shortly after supper forcing an early end to the evening. When Arron stepped into the tent he found both children naked and waiting on him, shit! He ignored them while he removed his boots and then stripped to his underwear. He then calmly leaned over and kissed Rachel on her forehead and slid her into her sleeping bag. She stared at him as he turned away and did the same for her sister. The girls shifted around a lot before going to sleep, once or twice he thought he might have heard a quite sob. He was still awake long after silence fell.</p><p>It was much warmer the next morning, the low sixties and the day just started. Carl confidently pronounced they'd just seen winters last gasp. Arron nodded, it was nearly April. As they ate Lena and Rachel moped around the pitiful remains of their vanishing 'snow people'.</p><p>They repeated the work arrangement of the previous day. Only this time both mud and mortar were required. Jenny proved equal to the task and she and her two helpers were soon running twin assembly lines for the production of the two different types of goop. By noon Carl's firebox was complete while Arron had nearly finished the mortared outer shell of his own. There was a three inch air gap between the two, creating what the book called a 'free flow fireplace'. It was supposed to boost heating efficiency.</p><p>Jenny ladled handed out the sandwiches then started the thermos around. ""You know you all look silly walking back and forth on the joists, it probably wouldn't be so funny if one of you missed a step though.""</p><p>Both Carl and Arron nodded. That would be an 18 foot misstep, definitely not funny.</p><p>""Well why don't you go ahead and put the floor in so you don't have to worry about that?""</p><p>Arron swallowed his mouthful of tuna fish. ""Because it would catch rain and leaves and who knows what else. We'd rather not put that in until we have walls and at least a semblance of a roof.""</p><p>Carl nodded.</p><p>""Well I just don't want another unscheduled helicopter ride or worse. I don't look good in black.""</p><p>""I don't know there's that little cocktail dress."" Carl grinned.</p><p>""Try not to fall.""</p><p>""What cocktail dress?"", Arron asked.</p><p>They got back at it after lunch. Arron rapidly completed his outer shell up to the level inner liner. Then wandered down to their mini lumber yard to scavenge a timber for the flue support. To his chagrin he couldn't find one. He'd ripped everything into planks. It looked like another tree was going to have to die. Instead he ganged up to help his brother. By late afternoon the west and east fireplaces were a matching set.</p><p>The effort exhausted their mortar supply. They had been using remnants from the lot purchased to patch the foundation and it was gone. Arron cursed his own shortsightedness but everyone else took it with good cheer.</p><p>That night Arron sat up late drinking beer with Carl. It was a ploy to avoid facing the girls again alone. They might be randy children but they were still children. When he finally crawled into the tent after midnight they were both asleep.</p><p>He stared at them a while trying to gage his own emotions. He still found them desirable but was ashamed of what he had done with and too them. Or was he? Was he ashamed of the act, or ashamed of getting caught. The thought that he might have diminished somehow in Jenny's eyes stung. He was male and like all of the breed wanted to appear strong and perhaps a bit macho. Playing sex games with children definitely was not macho.</p><p>Then again he had tried to kill himself over these children. He winced at the thought but didn't shrink from it as he had since the incident. Part of his personal creed had long been that suicide was a wimp's out. Something those that couldn't hack it performed. That brought him as much if not more shame than getting caught with the children.</p><p>There was a tendency among humans to tuck ugly or shameful incidents away, to hide and bury them in hopes they would simply vanish. They didn't. If one was lucky they simply lay like a lump, heavy and burdensome. If luck was bad they festered, becoming something malignant and infected. It was no coincidence that psychiatry was a multi billion industry.</p><p>It was another thing he had always considered a losers gambit. A man solved his own problems. As he lay back on the sleeping bag and drug the shame of the last weeks to surface. He turned the individual stones over, polishing them and shaving off the rough edges. Rationalization was not amongst his tools, acceptance was. The past was sealed away behind transparent walls tougher than the hardest steel. It could be viewed but not altered. When he finally drifted off to sleep Arron still had questions but he felt much better about himself.</p><p>They made a quick trip the next day. Jenny and the girls remained behind as the Ram rumbled down the mountain then up the road to Avery. At the home center they grabbed an even twenty bags of mortar, enough hopefully to finish the fireplaces then purchased a few useful knickknacks off the closeout table. They were preparing to head for the checkout when Arron noticed some long concrete objects shoved beneath the groaning sale table. They were concrete parking stops, apparently not a big seller since they were 80% off. Arron called Carl over and the two conversed with much gesturing and nodding of heads. When they left the store that had four of them in addition to the mortar. The pimpled youth in the tile department had looked puzzled when the two men wanted the stops chopped off to 48 inches, but had complied. Thankfully his appliance had been up to the task.</p><p>They stopped by the grocery store to fill Jenny's list then swung by the garage where Arron had left his truck. It was ready, within two hours of pulling into Avery their mini convoy was southbound.</p><p>Arron enjoyed jockeying the F-150 up the mountain. It didn't have the ultimate stump pulling torque of the Ram but its gas V-8 gave it a quicker response. The Ram was a big shaggy bear, the Ford a wolf.</p><p>It was only a little after noon when the two machines pulled into the camp. Everyone had to look at Arron's truck and clucked and made over it as if it were brand new instead of several years old. He played the part, showing it off like a proud papa.</p><p>The had a quick lunch then rushed to the house site to salvage what they could of the day. The shortened parking stops fit perfectly. They now had flue supports that would not require periodic replacement.</p><p>The two men wasted several minutes patting each other on the back then got back to work. The supports were mortared in then the complex job of cutting rock for the flue began.</p><p>That night they had steak and coal roasted potatoes. After supper Jenny took the girls off to the spring while Carl and Arron hit the beer. The men were well lubed before the ladies trooped back into camp.</p><p>Jenny took one look at the giggling pair and shook her head in mock disgust. She fixed the girls some cocoa then set about trying to catch up. Soon the adults were feeling little pain and quips and jokes were flying back and forth, the raunchiness only limited by the young ears avidly listening.</p><p>Arron had just popped the top on his fifth, or was it sixth beer when a soft, fuzzy warmth wriggled under one arm and beneath the blanket he'd draped over his lap as a ward against the evening chill. He looked down to meet a pair of liquid blue eyes. Lena matched his gaze for a moment before squirming her soft little butt more firmly into his lap and incidentally grinding it into his cock as well. She then pulled the blanket up around her shoulders then settling her head on his chest. The strawberry shampoo scent of damp blond hair wafted up beneath his nose.</p><p>Jenny had been in Carl's lap for the last half hour, now she glanced up. ""Look, Arron's got a girlfriend too! Going to show her a good time tonight Arron?""</p><p>Arron grinned but inwardly froze. That damned fool woman wasn't drunk enough to blab in front of Carl was she?</p><p>She grinned at him, her eyes saying unreadable things. He was still trying to figure that out when a small hand grasped his own beneath the blanket. Before he could react Lena lifted his hand and slid it through the slit of her robe, placing it right in her bald little crotch.</p><p>Arron squirmed, despite the beer and his own vows his cock began to respond. Lena felt the stirring mass beneath her little rump and began to rotate her little hips on it. She tilted her head back and met his gaze briefly before dropping her head back to his chest. He caught just the hint of a smile.</p><p>He looked up to find both Jenny and Carl staring at him. His heart stopped briefly but his panic turned to puzzlement when they both burst out laughing. Jenny whispered something to her husband and then they both stood.</p><p>""We're off to bed son,"" Carl said, shooting a lecherous look at his wife. She gave a barely perceptible nod and Carl turned back to his brother. ""You might drop in later if you get a chance."" The invitation was clear yet vague enough to pass right over young heads.</p><p>Jenny began to fold the blanket she and Carl had been using. She kept her head down but addressed her brother-in-law. ""The girl's haven't been sleeping too well Arron. Why don't you play with them a little before going to sleep. I'm sure it would do wonders for them."" Her voice was the pristine sound of innocence but the implications rocked Arron like a double load of buckshot.</p><p>They got caught up in the whirl of last minute privy calls and Arron couldn't grab a private moment with Jenny till she was preparing to enter her tent. Carl was already inside, spreading sleeping bags and noisily fluffing pillows when Arron grabbed his sister-in law by the arm.</p><p>""What did you mean by 'play with them'?""</p><p>Instead on answering she planted a brief, passionate kiss on his lips, her tongue momentarily caressing his own. She pulled back and looked at him, ""Save some for me."" She ducked inside and sealed the flap before he could reply.</p><p>Arron entered his own tent to find both girls sitting on their sleeping bags in their pajamas. Their expressions were the neutral look of hope tempered by an expectation of disappointment.</p><p>He pulled off his boots then settled onto his own bag between them. Gently he reached out with both arms and encircled them in a strong, gentle hug. He nuzzled Lena's sweet blond locks then kissed her forehead their lips met a moment later. A tiny tongue and a not tiny one were soon wrestling for position.</p><p>He pulled away after a few seconds and gave Rachel the same attention. She kissed with even more passion than her sister, seemingly trying to devour him. He alternated between them, making out with first one then the other. His hands were not idle, caressing their backs through the soft fabric of their pajamas. It seemed natural when his caresses wondered further down, to their trim little girl butts. Both girls rose to their knees to give him access and his hands slid into their pajama's to caress the bare flesh of their sexy little asses.</p><p>He shifted his attention to Rachel when Lena pulled away from him and slid down. He felt her pull his legs apart and made no objection when his zipper came down. He was trying to give his youngest niece an oral tonsillectomy when Lena started tugging on his jeans. He lifted his butt to help her but kept kissing Rachel. The child's mouth was honey sweet.</p><p>He felt the sudden cold as his briefs were pulled down, exposing his rampant dick to the evening air. A wet warmth quickly followed as his dick slid into Lena's hot little mouth. He kissed Rachel with renewed passion and reached sown to caress Lena's blond tresses as the six-year-old began to blow him with an experience far beyond her years. She hummed as she bobbed, a delighted child that had found a favorite toy presumed lost.</p><p>He came in seconds, spewing his seed into Lena's swallowing throat and groaning his release into her sisters tiny mouth.</p><p>Afterwards he laid them out side by side and pulled their pajama's to their ankles. Alternating between them he made oral love to the two children's bald twats before flipping them over and stuffing his face between their soft bottom cheeks. When both were squealing and twitching, on the brink, he switched his attention fully to Lena and drove her over that wonderful, scary precipice with finger and tongue. He applied love bites to her tiny ass as she shuddered and came.</p><p>With Lena spent he attacked Rachel, loving her ass and snow white baby twat till the four-year-old screamed her cum into her pillow before going wet noodle limp.</p><p>With a bull like roar Arron rose. Jerking down his briefs he rubbed his again rampant cock over the smooth softness of Rachel's saliva wet cheeks before jerking twice and painting her sexy butt with cum.</p><p>Lena rose, seemingly from the dead. She smiled at him then leaned forward and kissed his cock. She then pushed him aside and began to lap the spunk from her sister's bottom. She kept at it long after the last trace of cum was gone, finally fastening her lips to Rachel's little asshole and probing deeply.</p><p>The days of abstinence had their say and despite coming twice in only the space of minutes the site of a six-year-old enthusiastically performing anilingus on her four-year-old sister soon had his cock hard again. He moved to Rachel's head and brushed his recovered cock across her soft lips. The four-year-old had her eyes closed but she opened her mouth at the touch of dick and he slid in.</p><p>Rachel sucked cock and Lena tongued butt. Arron admired both the service and the view for a minute then leaned over to where Lena was balanced on her knees' and jerked her legs from beneath her. A surprised squeal was muffled by Rachel's soft baby ass but the six-year-old made no other response as he jerked her around and spread her thin legs. A second later the circle was complete as his face slid between her thighs and his tongue between the lips of her hairless cuntlet.</p><p>It was a leisurely daisy chain and it was fifteen sexy, sensuous minutes before lips and tongues began to quicken their pace. They mounted the peak together, scaling its slick, perilous slope before tumbling over in a tangle of thrashing limbs and driving tongues.</p><p>Spent at last they lay some minutes before Arron pulled the girl's bottoms up and tucked each into their sleeping bags. Rachel had a rivulet of cum trailing from one nostril. He lovingly wiped it away then kissed her angelic face goodnight.</p><p>He lay down and awaited the guilt but it was tardy. He was asleep before it arrived.</p><p>Carl gave him a quizzical look at breakfast. ""Was expecting you for a nightcap last night?""</p><p>Arron grimaced and swore to himself. He'd completely forgotten about the invitation to join his brother and sister-in-law. Shit! What if Carl had come looking for him and found him 'involved' shit! He was still formulating a reply when Jenny slid up with a fresh plate of eggs.</p><p>""Now Carl, Arron was pretty tired and I'm sure those hellions of ours gave him quite a workout last night."" She grinned at Arron as she said it. She slid a pair of eggs onto each brother's plate before moving off to feed the girls. ""We'll just have to take a raincheck for another time. Say tonight.""</p><p>Carl grinned at him and after a moment Arron returned the gesture. Damn he was sliding deeper down the rabbit hole all the time. I was a nice trip though.</p><p>They got back to work on the fireplaces. Temporary timber supports were laid in and the chimneys began to march up. It was important to have full mortar coverage inside and not to have any gaps or protrusions that could serve as entrapment points for creosote. For this reason they took time every two courses to layer mortar onto the inside and smooth it around. After lunch they had to take an hour to knock together scaffolding. By dusk they'd reached the height of the second floor.</p><p>That night they sat around supper and discussed the plans for the next day. When Jenny heard they planned to proceed with the second floor much as the first, put the floor joists in then prance around on them till they got a roof on, the shit hit the fan. She had been nervous enough about them doing it on the ground floor, another ten feet was the breaking point. The two men argued for a while but when she demolished Arron's main objection, the wood warping in the weather, by pointing out that it was in the weather now they gave in.</p><p>The argument left a sour taste and for most of the remaining evening conversation consisted of grunts and one syllable utterings.</p><p>To her credit Jenny recognized that men need a good sulk after their macho pretensions were pierced and she kept the children company while the men commiserated about the 'follies' of the fairer sex. It was only after the girls had bedded down that she returned to the fire with three very cold beers.</p><p>It was an acceptable peace offering and soon the three were cutting up and laughing. The beers were soon gone and the Dewers came out. As a well buzzed mellow settled over the trio Jenny crawled into Carl's lap and folded herself around him. Soon they were very entwined with lips hungrily seeking each other.</p><p>Before Arron had a chance to feel jealous his sexy sister-in-law oozed over to him. Despite past intimacies he found it unnerving at first to passionately kiss his brothers wife while said brother looked on. That passed after the first long tongue lashing however and he was soon giving as good as he got while his hands explored her delightful soft places.</p><p>No words were exchanged but by mutual consent Carl and Arron were suddenly either side of Jenny. The two picked her up and carried her into the tent. The sounds of passion emerging from that fabric structure lasted well into the small hours.</p><p>It was after three before Arron slipped out and made his way to his own tent. The dew had settled and the still camp glistened under the pure white of a nearly full moon. The fire had died back to sullen embers, he skirted it and dashed through the morning chill. He unzipped the tent and ducked inside. His soaked feet already cold to the bone.</p><p>The girls lay cuddled atop Rachel's bag. Bother were in their pajama's but their general disheveled condition and the fact that Lena's hand was still in her sisters bottoms attested to a little after hours entertainment.</p><p>Arron carefully separated them, tucking each into their own bag. He then climbed into his own and slept the sleep of the truly trashed.</p><p>The girls awoke him the next morning with a spirited pillow fight over his recumbent corpse. He growled something unintelligible and tried to burrow deeper into his bag. It was a forlorn hope. As soon as the two hellions realized their chosen battlefield was alive after all they hastily signed a peace treaty and turned on him. He endured the buffeting for a long half-minute, hoping they'd grow bored and go find someone else to torment. When this didn't occur he emerged from his haven like a craggy unshaven bear.</p><p>With a bellow he swept a tormentor up in each arm. The girl's screeched in alarm and tried to wiggle clear but he had them. He pulled them both across his sleeping bag stomach down so that a blond head faced one way and a black one the other. Their pajama clad butts were two tiny round balls sticking up.</p><p>He was going to give them each a swat but they were very nice little butts. On impulse he pulled Lena's bottom down and stared at her little white posterior for a second. He leaned forward and planted a kiss on it then pulled Rachel's pajamas down.</p><p>He felt that the younger girl deserved equal time and planted a wet smooch on her ass as well.</p><p>The girls, realizing that sex play was in the air, quickly quit their wiggling. Lena twisted her head around and looked up at him expectantly.</p><p>He smiled at her wolfishly then brought a flat palm down on each butt with a resounding smack.</p><p>The sisters screamed in outrage and surprise as he dumped them both to the floor of the tent. He's risen and was pulling on his pants before they recovered.</p><p>Lena stood, her bottoms stills around her thin thighs, and placed her fists on her bare hips. ""That was mean!""</p><p>Rachel said nothing but did jerk a nod of agreement with her sister's statement.</p><p>""So is waking someone up at this ungodly hour of the morning,"" he replied.</p><p>""We had lots of sleep!""</p><p>""Well I didn't,"" he fastened his pants and began hunting around for his shirt.</p><p>Rachel jerked her thumb from her mouth. ""If you weren't sexing mommy all night you'd could'a slept.""</p><p>Arron's mouth dropped open but before he could speak Lena rounded on her sister, ""Rache!""</p><p>Rachel slapped a hand over her mouth and looked from Arron to Lena and back again. Slowly Lena turned to face Arron.</p><p>""Okay, how do you two know what I was doing last night?""</p><p>The two girls exchanged looks, it was Lena who finally spoke. ""I needed to go potty. When I went to the 'trine I heard noises coming from mommy and daddy's tent. Sex noises. I came back and got Rachel and we sorta listened for a while.""</p><p>""You eavesdropped?""</p><p>The six-year-old squirmed. ""Not really, well not really really. You all were making enough noise we didn't have to. We just listened.""</p><p>Rachel nodded. ""Are mommy and daddy going to sex us?""</p><p>Lena turned on her sister again, ""Rache!""</p><p>Rachel bristled, ""Well we talked about it!""</p><p>""Rache!""</p><p>Arron held up his hands. ""Hold it, hold it. First you all 'just listening' was wrong. You should have come back to the tent and went back to sleep. Second, what I was doing with your mommy and daddy was private and between adults. You do remember 'privacy' don't you?""</p><p>Both children nodded sheepishly.</p><p>""Third, don't you dare mention anything to your mom and dad about sex, either of you. If you do it's going to create a mess I don't think anyone wants and I'll have to go away.""</p><p>Rachel's face crinkled. ""I don't want you to go away.""</p><p>Arron knelt down and kissed away the incipient tears. ""Then just keep your little mouth shut okay.""</p><p>The four-year-old sniffed and nodded.</p><p>Rachel giggled, lifting the mood, ""You don't mind our mouths open if your dick's in it.""</p><p>Arron backhanded her on the butt and finished dressing.</p><p>Carl and Jenny were not up yet and seemed no where near stirring. Arron stoked up the fire and stooged around camp for a half-hour but there was still no activity from the other tent. On the theory that misery loves company he decided to send in his secret weapons and told the girls to wake their parents. The two giggling balls of energy vanished through the portal and soon groans and outraged protestations were heard from within.</p><p>When a disheveled Carl emerged five-minutes later he stared bleary eyed at his brother. ""That was mean.""</p><p>Arron grinned and hoisted a steaming pot of coffee. ""I decided not to endure alone.""</p><p>The two were on their second cup before Jenny emerged with her brood in tow. She shot Arron a look then stalked off toward the latrine.</p><p>Carl, fortified by caffeine and feeling somewhat human, grinned at his brother. ""You're making lots of friends.""</p><p>After breakfast the two men got to work on the house. The mill grumbled to life and Arron started ripping two inch thick boards into one inch thick ones. As fast as they came off the mill Carl drug them up to the house. There they were cut to length with the circular saw and then fitted and nailed. The floors were going in.</p><p>It went fast and by lunch half of the first floor had been planked. Jenny and the girls showed up with a hot lunch and they sat around admiring their work while they ate.</p><p>Toward the end of the meal Arron managed to get Jenny alone for a moment and told her about the girls' nocturnal vigil. When he finished his tale he asked her, ""Should I tell Carl.""</p><p>Jenny pursed her lips and looked toward where Carl was giving his daughters a tour of the partially built house. ""No"", she looked back at him, ""Don't tell Carl about anything."" As she was turning away another word escaped her lips, ""yet.""</p><p>Jenny joined in to help haul planks after lunch. At first the girls insisted on helping, even though they could not do much. When both picked up splinters in the first half-hour all interest in helping evaporated. Play was more fun, and it didn't hurt as much.</p><p>Fitting the boards around the fireplaces and basement access slowed them some but it was still light when the last plank way laid and nailed down. They stood around discussing the next day's venue till the sky began to redden then headed back to camp.</p><p>Supper was followed by a raucous and enjoyable spring romp. They splashed and played till quite late then made the shivering dash back to camp. Everyone gathered around the fire for hot chocolate then the girls were sent to bed. They talked for another hour before Jenny called it a night. Arron might have packed it in then himself but Carl was in a talkative mood so the two sat up till nearly midnight before trudging off to their individual tents.</p><p>The girls were long asleep, Arron made sure they were tucked in well then climbed into his own bag.</p><p>Breakfast was eggs and homemade pancakes. The ice was again running low so the fresh food was being consumed before it could spoil.</p><p>They reached the house site and quickly set to work. Arron wanted to have the walls as sturdy as possible before putting the weight of the second floor on them. As the first floor fireplaces and chimneys had now cured for a day and a half or better it was decided to tie the lower walls to them. The temporary wooden supports were removed then a come-a-long used to pull the walls tight to the masonry. The river rock was hard but they didn't want to risk drilling into a mortar joint so the two men spent a sweaty morning with drill and ratchet. By 11 nearly forty stainless bolts had tied the side walls into solid units.</p><p>They piled in the truck and rode back to camp for a lunch of omelets and fried potatoes then got back to work.</p><p>The second floor went slower due to the need to haul the planks up. At first they tried to spare the sweat and use the Ram and an improvised pulley to pull the planks up but that system proved too slow and cumbersome so it was back to muscle power. By dark about a quarter of the second floor was down.</p><p>After supper they sat around discussing the next day's plans. The ice was almost gone so it seemed like another town run was in order. The weather had been fine for several days and looked the same for tomorrow. The two men were bemoaning the loss of a days work when Jenny proposed an alternative.</p><p>Since it was only food and ice they needed a trip all the way to Avery was not required. Huttonsville had a small grocer but it had everything they needed. Furthermore she could do it. She'd take the girls and the men could work. They could even keep the Ram with all the tools packed in it. She'd take Arron's truck.</p><p>They kicked around the idea and agreed, with modifications. The F-150 did not have a back seat. Two child seats in the front would be awkward if not impossible. Jenny would take the Ram, she had experience driving it anyway. With that settled the men adjourned and got to transferring their gear from the Dodge to the Ford.</p><p>Arron finally entered his tent to find the girl's engaged in an enthusiastic 69. He quickly sealed the tent then simply admired the scene while he pulled off his boots and jeans. He then dropped to his knees and joined the fun.</p><p>Rachel was on top so he began to massage her little ass. The smooth flesh was wonderfully soft beneath his rough hands. He leaned down and planted small kisses all over her round butt before diving tongue first into her crack.</p><p>The four-year-old murmured into her sister's bald twat when his tongue began to circle her little butt hole. When he stiffened it and forced it into her ass she screamed, luckily sister pussy proved a workable muffler.</p><p>With the dual stimulation the littlest Winters soon reached her peak. She screamed into her sisters plump cunt, her limbs going rigid. She then went limp and slid sideways off her sister, the movement pulling Arron's tongue from her spasming ass.</p><p>Arron moved to take her place at Lena's twat but the six-year-old struggled up and pushed him back. Before he could protest her mouth closed around his cock. The sucked furiously, her head bobbing and her hair swishing forward to tickle his thighs and balls. He'd been turned on by tonguing Rachel's sweet butt and by now Lena was an accomplished cock sucker, in minutes he was ready to fire.</p><p>Lena sensed his readiness and pulled his dick from her mouth. She tugged him around by his cock and then jerked him off till he fired a massive salvo all over Rachel's smooth little butt. Lena grinned at him then turned to dine on cum covered baby butt. She shoved her own six-year-old ass up in the air and wiggled it in obvious invitation.</p><p>Arron shook his head in admiration them stooped to eat his second ass of the evening. By alternating between delectable ass and bald twat he soon had the child on the edge of her own orgasm. She had her own small tongue deep in sibling ass when she came on the tongue in her own.</p><p>He tucked the exhausted children in then crawled into his own bag. Fuck he was hard again now. He eased back the flap and started to stroke his dick, visions of smooth butts and puffy, bald twats danced in his mind. He was just starting to get into it when there was movement to his left.</p><p>Like a wraith a bare Rachel crawled over and pushed his hand aside. Her tiny mouth descended over his dick and she began to suck, her little head bobbing with the regularity of a metronome. He stroked her smooth back and round butt as she sucked. She didn't have the proficiency of her older sister but persistence was a technique in itself. Five minutes into the affair Arron groaned and clutched her little brunette head as he fired spurt after spurt of hot spunk into her tiny mouth,</p><p>The child swallowed his load then nursed on his prick till it began to soften. Then without a word she turned and crawled back to her sleeping bag. Arron heard her soft snoring a few minutes later.</p><p>Jenny and the girls set off immediately after breakfast. Then men waved them gone then climbed into the Ford for the ride to the house. They were soon at it and saw and hammer rent the tranquility of the forest. They day was a warm one and soon the sweat was flowing freely as well.</p><p>They broke at ten and had some cheese washed down with tepid beer. Both commented on how surprisingly refreshing even a lukewarm brew was after several hours of hard work.</p><p>They got back at it and were still hammering away when the Ram clattered up shortly before noon. Jenny and the girls climbed out, the latter two proudly, if inexpertly quickly set to laying out a picnic lunch on the ground.</p><p>The two men toweled the worst of the sweat away, washed their hands, and joined the ladies for lunch. Thankfully the girls had not had as much hand in selecting the meal as they had in laying it out. Somehow a lunch of tapioca pudding and chocolate chip cookies didn't sound appetizing. Fried chicken, potato salad, rolls and unlimited amounts of cold iced tea was just the ticket however.</p><p>They had a pleasant meal then lounged around on the blanket the girls had spread talking about the house and the future. Several times Arron caught both of the girls staring at him. When he met their gaze they'd turn away giggling and whispering in each others ears. He was inclined to write it off as childish frivolity but as they were cleaning up the lunch debris he caught a loaded look pass between Lena and her mother. What the hell was that about?</p><p>They got back to work and in two more hours managed to lay the last boards. The second floor was finished, at least the floor portion of it. There was plenty of light left so they decided to get on with the upper floor fireplaces. For the next two hours they humped an endless stream of river rock up and stacked it near where the fireplaces would go. They were feeling pretty good about themselves when Jenny and the girls showed back up. Jenny took one look at the makeshift ladder they were still using to access the second floor and pointed out that if they'd finished the stairs first they could've hauled the rock up in half the time.</p><p>Sheepishly they decided to call it a night and headed back to camp. Supper was homemade pizza. Just about every topping ever put on a pizza was there plus a few probably making their debut. It was hot, messy and very very good.</p><p>Afterwards a spring romp was definitely in order. They gathered their gear and trudged down for a welcome soak, soak being a relative term since the children had not worked all day and now wanted to use up their excess energy on the adults. They rolled and splashed and tossed and splashed for the better part of an hour then before Jenny gathered her brood and headed up the hill.</p><p>Alone, Carl and Arron relaxed in the soothing warmth. The younger Winter's even produced a six-pack of cold beer he'd been hoarding.</p><p>Carl belched, ""too bad this spring doesn't have a thermostat.""</p><p>Arron lowered his beer, ""Why's that?""</p><p>""Bro it ain't going to be much longer before were going to be looking for a cool spot to splash around in at the end of the day.""</p><p>The girls were making 'smores' when they finally trudged back up to camp. Rachel seemed to have caught on quickly. She had almost as much on her as in her. Carl shot his wife a dark look but Jenny just grinned and waved a travel pack of wet wipes.</p><p>Sated and full of sugar the children were sent off to ricochet around Arron's tent while the adults cracked a decent Rose' that Jenny had purchased. When the first bottle was gone a second appeared. It wasn't long before they were all feeling mellow.</p><p>Jenny and Carl were soon cuddling and giggling. From the looks Jenny occasionally shot his way Arron expected an invite to join the night's festivities but it didn't materialize. Instead Carl stood and threw his giggling, half drunk wife over one shoulder and bid his brother good night.</p><p>Arron sat and felt sorry for himself for a few more minutes while he finished off the second bottle then headed for his own tent.</p><p>He could see nothing in the gloom of the tent after stepping inside but he did hear giggling. He turned and zipped the door closed then crouched down and flicked his lighter. The sight that greeted him in the pale, yellow light should not have been a surprise but it was. He rocked back on his heels and shook his head, an action that set off more giggling.</p><p>Rachel and Lena lay atop their respective sleeping bags. Both were naked and had their legs spread wide, the better to present their bald little chocolate and marshmallow smeared twats to him.</p><p>He put the lighter away and quickly stripped, boots, pants shirt and accessories flying about at random. He was crawling toward Rachel when Lena intercepted him. She arched like a cat over her sister, her pale, sleek nudity glowing in the night. She kissed Rachel's flat chest then trailed her tongue down to play in the child's navel. She turned to look at him then spoke in an innocent little girl whisper that still managed to carry a trace of huskiness, ""You don't get this pussy. This pussy's mine."" So saying she raised her sister's thin legs and rested them on her shoulders then lowered her face to the four-year-old's plump, confection covered cunt. At the same time she thrust her own round bottom in the air and spread her legs so the bald roundness of her own chocolate coated twat peeked from between her thighs. Her sexy little bottom waved like a flag as she began to suck her baby sister off.</p><p>Groaning, Arron captured that captivating little rump and brought his lips to the cool smooth, softness of its rounded cheeks. He nuzzled and kissed before drawing a measure of six-year-old butt into his mouth and gently biting. He dropped his nose into the child's rounded cleft and drug it up and down her crack. His tongue followed, tracing the path from the small of Lena's smooth back to the artificially sweetened rise of her immature mound. He retraced his path, this time circling her little pink pucker before sealing his lips over it and giving a little suck.</p><p>He backed off and dropped lower. Lena squealed into Rachel's pussy when without warning he sent his tongue spearing between the lips of her own twat. He fucked it in and out a half dozen times then open his mouth and covered the whole of her tiny mound. He sucked each thick lips into his mouth and nibbled it a bit then got down to some serious child molesting. Lena moaned and squealed into her baby sister's cunt as Arron ravaged hers. When the chocolate and marshmallow got to be a bit much he moved back up to her tight little bottom and ate baby ass for a while.</p><p>Lena seemed to like that idea. She briefly raised her head and rolled Rachel onto her side giving her access to the four-year-old's bottom. The younger child groaned when her older sisters tongue slid between her soft cheeks and deep into her butt.</p><p>Lena began to hump her trim little ass at Arron's face, pushing his tongue deeper into her charms. Her squeals were nearly continual now and she was ravishing her sister's ass. Sensing she was close Arron used his tongue to push her resilient lips aside and went digging for her tiny clit. He found that small point of hardness and began battering it with his tongue.</p><p>The result was quick and decisive. Lena screamed into Rachel's baby sex and tried to shove her uncles head up her own tiny twat. He hung on as she crested, sucking her clit and fingering her bottom hole to draw out her orgasm.</p><p>Rachel had been laying quietly, only an occasional whimper betraying her own pleasure. Now she grabbed a pillow and pulled it over her face. As her sisters screams into her baby twat set off her own cum the four-year-old vented her pleasure into the foam filled sack.</p><p>Arron kept Lena up for long seconds then released her little clit. He dropped lower and licked up the tiny amount of tasty baby cum that oozed from her abused slit. The six-year-old collapsed like a puppet with cut strings, sliding off her sister's body to lie comatose on her side.</p><p>Arron surveyed the two children for a second then gently eased each back onto their own sleeping bags. He slid between them and rolled onto his back. His hand found his rampant cock and managed a dozen strokes before a pale hand reached out and stopped him.</p><p>""Mine!"" Lena hissed and crawled up till her head rested on his thigh. She gently disengaged his hand from his cock then began to lick his balls. He stared at her as if he'd seen a shade emerge from a tomb for a moment then lay back and enjoyed her oral ministrations.</p><p>After basting his testicles thoroughly the child slid upward to give equal time to his throbbing cock. Her questing tongue slid over taut cock flesh in a meandering path that finally took her skittering across the precum wet curve of his cock head. She licked up all of the sticky seepage then sent the tip of her lapper questing into his urethra for more.</p><p>Finally she rose up and let her lips part, letting his thick cock force her jaws apart as it slid into her tiny mouth. She paused a moment with just the head inside and then began to bob up and down, her golden mane caressed his shaft and pooled on his thighs as she blew him.</p><p>Soon his dick was questing at the back of her throat. His head just kissing on each down stroke. He groaned, feeling his balls bubble in warning and anticipating a fantastic cum when she varied the routine.</p><p>On her next down stroke Lena paused with his head just touching the back of her throat. He felt her take a deep breath around the mouth filling mass of his dick. Then suddenly she was pushing again, trying to take him deeper. He felt his cock head pushing into the tight restriction of her throat as she tried to swallow him whole. She gained perhaps half an inch before her gag reflex proved to much. She choked and began to cough around his cock. Even as she tried to pull off the spastic massage of her spasming throat, along with the idea that this six-year-old had just tried to deep throat him, proved too much.</p><p>Arron groaned and fired a mighty pulse of sperm into her throat. That of course only made things worse for Lena. A good portion of cum went down the wrong hole. His dick slurped obscenely from her mouth as his little niece collapsed in a coughing frenzy. The remainder of his cum painted her face and fired into her hair.</p><p>As soon as he recovered Arron gathered the child up and rocked her as she coughed and shook. He fumbled behind him till he found a flashlight and turned it on.</p><p>Tears were running down Lena's cheeks and her hair and face were a cum covered mess. She had stopped coughing but was still having trouble drawing breath.</p><p>He spied a pack of towelets he kept shoved in the tent's utility pocket and pulled them out. He rocked and cooed the child as he cleaned the congealing spunk from her pretty face. The hair proved another matter, the towelets just weren't up to the task. He finally had to retrieve a damp towel and nearly sponge the cum from it.</p><p>By the time he had finished Lena had recovered. She looked sheepish when Arron tilted her chin up and looked into her eyes. He leaned in and kissed the tip of her nose. ""You're a wonder honey, but what on earth made you try that?""</p><p>She shrugged her thin shoulders. ""I just wanted too."" She sniffed, ""I'm sorry I messed it up.""</p><p>Arron pulled her naked body into his arms in a gentle hug. ""Oh baby, you didn't mess it up. It felt fantastic."" He pushed her back and grinned at her, ""at least for me.""</p><p>After a moment a slight smile touched her lips, ""you liked it?""</p><p>Arron mussed her cum damp hair. ""I liked the feeling. I didn't like you curled up on the floor trying to cough up your spleen. There's grown women, lot's of them, hell most of them that can't do that. I think you better hold off till you grow a little.""</p><p>""I wanted to see if I could do it, you know, deep throat you.""</p><p>""And I appreciate it."" He pulled her back into his arms and gently kissed her lips, ""but I don't want you to hurt yourself trying.""</p><p>""Can I try again sometime?""</p><p>He shook his head and grinned. ""We'll see sometime. For now it's bedtime.""</p><p>She cocked her head and smiled up at him. ""By the way, what's a spleen?""</p><p>It was only after the light was out and the children gone to the land of nod that a thought surfaced at the back of Arron's sleepy mind. He'd never told her it was called deep throat.</p><p>A violent thunderstorm rousted the camp before dawn. Lightning stabbed and the rain came in solid sheets that obscured everything more than ten feet away. The gusting wind tried to tear the tent up and send it flying and drove frigid droplets of water through every seam an pore of the fragile fabric structure.</p><p>The girl's were terrified. Arron got them dressed then the trio huddled as nature bellowed and roared. More than once they heard cracking and thumping sounds as the wild tempest tore branches from the tree's and sent them crashing to the ground. One distant thud sounded loud enough to be a whole tree coming down. Lightning stabbed and strobed, the boom of the thunder a long tearing sound if the strike was distant. A heart stopping 'boom' when it was close.</p><p>The fury couldn't last and within forty minutes had tapered to a steady rain with occasional distant flash. Arron got the girls into their ponchos and the three ventured out into the dismal dawn.</p><p>Smaller branches and parts thereof were scattered through the camp. The dining fly was partially down, having collapsed over the table. All three of the tents seemed to have survived though the stretching of their sodden lines made them sag, they seemed tired and bedraggled.</p><p>Carl and Jenny joined them and the two men set to righting the dining fly while Jenny gathered the girl's for a trip to the privy. It didn't take long to repair the damaged fly, the stakes had pulled out and there was a rip in the screen but other than that it was fine. They got it restaked and were inside gathering all of the implements that they wayward fabric had swept from the table when the females returned.</p><p>The privy had vanished in the storm. They all trudged out for a look. There was nothing left but a water filled, and rather evil smelling hole in the ground. Not even the heavy timber seat or its support remained. Jenny took the girls off to the woods. Joking, the men folk set to building another crapper. The old one had been getting rather full anyhow.</p><p>By the time they had selected a spot and invested several hours labor and another tarp in it Jenny had managed to get a breakfast together. They ate then took time to fill in the old privy hole before setting off for the house site.</p><p>It had been a whole tree, a big one too. The old pine lay across the road, its root bundle rearing the height of the truck. They got out and surveyed the fallen giant then shrugged and clambered over it. They'd just have to walk the rest of the way.</p><p>Arron approached the house with apprehension. The unfinished structure was simply not that strong in its current state. It was with considerable relief that they emerged from the forest and found it still standing.</p><p>A quick survey found no damage at all. The skeletal dwelling had come through the blow with nothing worse than a scattering of tree parts across its rough floors. Most of the tarps that had covered the various power tools were MIA but two of these were found plastered against a basement wall of the house. Arron made a mental note to start securing the damn things.</p><p>A good portion of the day was spent in clean up. The tree blocking the road was sectioned then drug to the house site to await its appointment with the mill. Arron dried the electrical parts of the generator and welder as best he could then crossed his fingers and fired them up. After letting each run without load for several minutes he tried them out, both worked perfectly. He checked out the mills motor and drive with the same results. They had been very lucky.</p><p>They lunched on sandwiches then got back to work. By now the rain had stopped and the sun put in an appearance. They swept the puddles from the houses two floors and left the raw wood to dry on its own. With nothing more powerful than push brooms it took several house to remove the water from the basement but with persistence they managed to shove most of it out over the sill of the big door opening..</p><p>It was later afternoon when Arron slumped against one of the basements dank walls and lit a cigarette. Outside the Ram clattered to life. Carl and Lena were headed back to camp to get some towels to aid in the drying out process.</p><p>He had just taken his first luxurious drag when Rachel stepped up and in one motion opened his shorts and let them drop to the wet floor. He was still trying to formulate a response to this when the tiny four-year-old engulfed his dick and began to suck. Her raven hair bobbed pertly as she got into the rhythm. She looked into his eyes as she sucked, her liquid brown eyes empty of guile. Groaning, he closed his own eyes and listened to the Ram rumbling off into the distance.</p><p>Rachel had gained greatly in skill and soon he felt his nuts begin to rumble. The child was full stroking his dick, the head kissing the back of her throat on each stroke. Unlike her sister the night before Rachel didn't pause to prepare, one second he was enjoying her talented sucking, the next he gasped and opened his eyes as the child tried to jam his cock down her throat.</p><p>She retreated coughing after a moment. Luckily for her he wasn't on a hair trigger like the previous evening so she didn't inhale a lung full of spunk. Unlike the previous evening she returned to the attack. Arron gasped as he felt the silky membrane of her tiny throat slither around and massage his prick. Again she had to back off in a coughing fit.</p><p>Arron held his breath as she bore in for a third try. This time she paused with his dick in the back of her mouth. He saw her eyes cross as the child tried to focus on his pubic hair, her little brow furrowed in concentration. After a moment she inched forward till his cock again pressed against the back of her throat, this time however he felt that muscular tube ripple as she swallowed. Another half inch of dick slid in.</p><p>Her node flared as she took several breaths then she again applied pressure, another swallow and another length of cock vanished between her lips. Arron groaned and fought not to cum as her tight, hot throat encased him. More pressure was followed by another swallow and suddenly the tightness around his prick head eased. Like a piston in a well oiled cylinder the last inch and a half of Arron's cock slid easily past the four-year-old's lips. She came to rest with her nose in his pubic hair, her brown eyes twinkled up at him in triumph.</p><p>She enjoyed her victory for a moment then pulled back, he groaned as the entire length of his now throbbing prick slid out of her mouth. She regarded the glistening length for a second then after planting a chaste kiss on the head again engulfed it. She went the entire way, this time swallowing rapidly so his cock was treated to a string of muscle pulses as it slid into her throat. He groaned, bright colors flashing before his eyes and tried to keep his knees from buckling. Again she came off and again she drove in.</p><p>The third trip into her magic throat was one too much. As her esophagus again nibbled past his head he painted the child's tonsils with a mighty blast of steaming cum. Rachel took two more in her throat then backed off to let him fill her mouth with spunk.</p><p>As his balls emptied Arron's vision grayed out. With the last weak pulse his knees finally gave way and his bare butt slid down the rough stone to come to rest on the chill of the damp floor. His wilting cock pulled from the child's mouth and followed.</p><p>When he finally looked up it was to see a smiling Rachel looking down at him, the child's cheeks were slightly puffed out and she swayed from side to side in a toddler's dance. When she caught his gaze the four-year-old opened her mouth to display the milky lake of cum inside then swallowed it in a single gulp. She immediately belched, an act that set her to giggling. A moment more and she turned and wondered off across the cellar in search of further amusement.</p><p>Shaking his head Arron climbed unsteadily to his feet and pulled up his wet shorts. He had just re-lit his forgotten cigarette when the diesel clatter of the Ram again appeared in the distance.</p><p>Just before dark the rain returned, undoing the drying out part of their cleanup. Chagrined and a little disgusted at the fickle face of mother nature they made their way back to a cold supper. A spring romp always seemed to lift disgruntled spirits and that stinky little hole worked its magic again this night. They splashed and laughed until all were thoroughly wrinkled then headed back up the hill.</p><p>The rain had stopped as they played and with superhuman effort and a mayonnaise jar full of 87 octane Carl and Arron managed to get a fire going. It was soon blazing high as the wood dried out. Jenny prepared cocktails for the adults and cocoa for the girls. The latter was generally a before bed snack for the kids since it tended to make them sleepy. This night it failed to work, they were still zipping around the fire like a pair of spinning tops. A rare second ration of cocoa was issued to each and within minutes Lena was nodding on her father's lap while Rachel attempted to burrow into Arron's armpit. He managed to catch a triumphant looking Jenny's eye. She smiled and mouthed one word, 'Cognac'.</p><p>After the tired and now half soused children were put to bed Jenny fixed another round of drinks for herself and the men. She was in an amorous mood and flirted with them both but to Arron's surprise it was his lap that she finally oozed into. Through the crackling flames a grinning Carl saluted with his glass as his brother and his wife locked lips in a passionate kiss.</p>"
12,Brad's Chronicles,7.92x57,,"['MF', 'Mg', 'MFg', 'inc', 'ws', 'rape', 'rom']",Brad is a professional fresh from college and new in town.  One day he spies an overweight little girl in his neighborhood that really gets his motor running.  He strikes up a friendship and fantasizes about more.  When he meets the child's equally sexy mother things start to heat up.  This one follows the trend of Chrissy's Chronicles in that is quite a bit shorter than my first works.  The reasoning is the same; I had originally planned for it to be longer but reached a good break point.  Unlike Chrissy's Chronicles the sex starts early and continues at a fast pace.,2012-05-10T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>My bike jolted as I took a shortcut across the railroad tracks and veered back onto the bike path. This was a pleasant area. Older homes and apartments, some ran down but not trashy or junky. The people were good too. The average income wasn't high but these were decent hardworking people, not trash or dug dealers.</p><p>I'd just moved into the city of Oakland a suburb of Pittsburgh a few months before and was still getting to know the area. Nine years of nowhere jobs and night classes were finally paying off. With the ink still wet on my degree I landed a job with a chemical company in the old steel town.</p><p>I'd loaded my battered old Justy wagon with some trepidation. My idea of Pittsburgh was a noisy, polluted, crass sort of place. I'd been pleasantly surprised to be surprised. The city was noisy, but it was the bustle of happy people, not the clamor of trip hammers. Most of the neanderthal era steel mills were gone. The smoky stacks had been dynamited one by one. The mills that were left were clean, efficient and modern. They'd been joined by a plethora of other high tech industries.</p><p>These had in turn brought in a younger, gayer crowd. The gray streets I'd imagined had taken on color and parks, museums and bike paths had sprouted. It was a whole lot like Seattle, only without the rain.</p><p>The bike path entered a wooded section. I pumped harder, working up a sweat. I was only a mile or so from home and could already taste the beer.</p><p>I slowed as I approached my neighborhood, cooling down and enjoying the fine spring air. The houses here were mainly duplexes, with the odd single family home wedged between on postage stamp lots. As a Chemical Engineer, even a newly frocked one, I could have afforded better. After years of hand to mouth living though the idea of having disposable cash was attractive. I'd decided not to spend all of my money on a fancy house or upscale apartment. I had no one to impress and my needs were actually quite modest. I still had that clapped out old Justy too.</p><p>A block from my place a group of ragtag children stood in a circle. As I got closer I could tell a lone girl stood at the center of that ring. She was 8 maybe 9 and heavy for her age. Oddly the extra weight added definition to her thighs and butt, giving them a shape beyond her years. Only a puffy face and a slight protruding belly went into the negative column. Right now quite a bit of that shape was on display at least in the lower quadrant. All of the children were in shorts or swimwear and this girl was wearing a faded one piece in a flower print that was at least two sizes too small. It pulled high on her thighs and left a lot of smooth white buttocks exposed.</p><p>At the moment the child's fat chin was quivering as she tried to hold back her tears. In the cruel manner of children the ring was taunting her.</p><p>""Fatty Patty"", a toe headed boy crowed.</p><p>""Big butt cow!"" another chimed in.</p><p>""We don't want you to swim with us Patricia. We might catch sumthin'"", this from a sweet looking little girl of maybe 7.</p><p>""She splashes all the water out anyway.""</p><p>""Yeah and she's got boogers.""</p><p>""And a beer gut. My dad says she looks like she swallowed a watermelon.""</p><p>The target of the abuse twisted this way and that to face her tormenters. The tears glistened in her eyes but she stoically held them back.</p><p>The squeal of my brakes brought the festivities to a halt. As one the mass of children swiveled to face me.</p><p>""I think that's enough.""</p><p>Caught by an adult the little torture circle looked abashed for a moment. Then the same boy who had made the 'Fatty Patty' taunt spoke up.</p><p>""We don't got to listen to you.""</p><p>I gave him my best hard stare. Several years of life guarding for the YMCA had given me a good hard stare.</p><p>""No you don't. But I'm sure you're parents will when I tell them what I saw this afternoon.""</p><p>Most of the group looked scared at that but toe head wasn't willing to concede yet.</p><p>""Yeah well you don't know our parents.""</p><p>""That's true but I don't have anything to do this afternoon. When do you have to be home son? I'll just sit right here and wait for somebody to call you to supper.""</p><p>The boy bit his lip and looked sullen. ""I'll have my dad call the police. I'll say you were following me.""</p><p>""Yeah"", another voice piped up, ""They put guys that follow kids in jail.""</p><p>I smiled and pulled out my celphone. ""Now that's a real fine idea. Why don't I just call the police right now. I'm sure they can find out who your parents are and that way I don't have to hang around.""</p><p>I raised the phone and started to dial, that was the last straw. Like a dam breaking the children began to drift away in ones and twos. Toe head wasn't the first but he wasn't the last either. In less than a minute me and Patricia stood alone.</p><p>I looked down at the chubby girl. Damn from this close I could see that her thin, worn out bathing suit was pulled tight up against her fat, bald little cunt. The material had actually crept between the plump little lips. Her pre-teen pussy was almost as plain as if she were naked. I willed my dick down and fought my gaze up to her eyes, hoping she hadn't noticed where my attention had been. ""Are you ok.""</p><p>She was blinking rapidly, the tears so long restrained began to flow.</p><p>Without thought I dropped the kickstand and swung off the bike. I pulled the child into a hug, she quivered against me. ""There, there it's okay honey.""</p><p>""I'm ugly and fat,"" she sniffed. ""Just like they said.""</p><p>I pushed her back and looked at her. ""You're not ugly honey. I think you're very pretty. You are a little overweight but that doesn't make you ugly.""</p><p>""You're just saying that.""</p><p>I tilted her chin up so she met my gaze. ""No I'm not. I think you're pretty and sexy.""</p><p>She brightened immediately, ""You think I'm sexy?""</p><p>I smiled and kicked myself in the ass. Now why the fuck had I said that. If you do want to get in trouble in puritanical America just tell a child she's sexy. It's the Salem witch trials all over again.</p><p>""Where do you live honey, I'll walk you home."" Nice save.</p><p>Patricia bubbled on about inane kids stuff as we walked the half block to her house. At her driveway I gave her an affectionate pat on the head and then rode off. The girl rapidly dwindling in my mind till she was nothing but another potential whack-off fantasy.</p><p>I have plenty of those, at twenty-seven I am single and not dating. It's not that I don't want feminine companionship, I do want it, badly. I'm not ugly, plain maybe but not ugly. I'm not buff, not like the muscle hounds that do all the health club commercials but I'm not out of shape either. I bike daily and watch my diet, which is enough to keep me trim.</p><p>I've seen women look at me, and I think I've seen interest and that brings us to the crux of the problem. I don't know how to talk to women. They terrify and fascinate me. I've been that way since I first knew what a girl was for. I never had a date in high school or college, never went to a dance. I couldn't and can't talk to women. I'll lay my plans, rehearse my spiel, polish my technique and when its time for the rubber to hit the road I freeze, every time.</p><p>I'm not a virgin but my few unsatisfying sexual encounters have been either with prostitutes or women I've picked up in a bar when I was drunk enough to suppress the terror of actually talking to a woman.</p><p>I bumped into my yard and dismounted. After unlocking the front door I rolled the bike inside and hung it on the wall. A shower and a beer had me feeling human again, I grabbed another brew and booted up my computer.</p><p>Over the years since puberty my awkwardness around the opposite sex had insured that my right hand and porn had become my best friends. At first the porn was fairly tame, in my early teen years a flash of nipple from a contraband Penthouse was enough to give me a boner like a bar of iron. As I grew older I grew jaded. Nudity no longer cut it, no matter how attractive the women. Likewise for straight sex, a couple screwing on a bed to a canned orgasm was a real snore.</p><p>Luckily I had discovered the internet and its almost limitless supply of perversion, watersports, bdsm, bestiality and finally pedophilia had been added to my growing collection.</p><p>It was the latter that was my favorite though sadly it was also devilishly hard to find. I'd seen ads for kiddy videos from offshore web sites but always chickened put, the image of an FBI sting drifting before my eyes.</p><p>I switched the computer over to the correct directory and pulled out my cock. I had hundreds of stills and about two hours of video, most well watched. As the first grainy movie began to play I began to stroke. As the eight-year old moppet's head began to bounce up and down on a hairy cock my mind painted Patricia's puffy features and plump figure into the scene. I came hard and quick.</p><p>I worked late most of the next week and it was Thursday before I could get my bike out for a spin. I took a bruising bash through the woods then after lunching at a little vegetarian place that catered to the mountain bike crowd, headed home.</p><p>It was dusk before I approached my neighborhood. Hoping for another glimpse of Patricia I turned down her street.</p><p>I wasn't disappointed. She was sitting on her front stoop, pudgy chin resting in one hand, looking bored. She perked up when she saw me and hopped to her feet. She was wearing a short skirt that showed a lot of curvy white thigh. As she ran down the walk the light breeze picked it up and shot me a glimpse of white cotton little-girl panties.</p><p>I stopped the bike and smiled. She came up and we chatted a bit. When I told her how pretty she looked she beamed, dimples showing in her fat cheeks. She then did a pirouette that sent her skirt flying and left me with an image of that bubble butt snugly encased in cotton. As I made my good-byes and headed home my dick throbbed like a railroad spike.</p><p>It became a ritual over the next several weeks for me to stop on her street after my ride. Patricia was always waiting and always happy to see me. We would chat, sometimes for only a few minutes, once for half an hour. I made it a point to compliment her on her appearance each time.</p><p>It was a Saturday, three weeks after our first meeting when I squealed to a stop before her house. Patricia hopped joyfully to her feet. To my delight she wore a thin pair of cotton shorts, so short that they cut across just below her crotch and left a good portion of butt cheek exposed and thin enough to plainly make out the outline of her bald twat. I saw no panty lines.</p><p>She had taken perhaps three steps toward me when a muffled voice from inside the house stopped her. She shot me a soulful, cow eyed look then turned and entered the house. Hardly had the screen door banged shut behind her when a woman emerged and headed down the walk toward me. 'Oh shit' I thought.</p><p>The woman was in her late twenties with bleach bottle blond hair going to black at the roots. Like her daughter she was overweight, at least a hundred pounds. She wasn't gross with it though, managing to become more curvy rather than bulging. With her big tits and wide hips she exuded an air of sultry sluttiness as she sashayed toward me. An effect emphasized by her tight jeans and studs in her nose and lip.</p><p>She smiled as she approached, easing my anxiety somewhat. She had a stud in her tongue as well. She thrust out her hand. ""I'm Lucy.""</p><p>I took the offered hand and introduced myself.</p><p>""I wanted to thank you for taking the time to talk to Pat. We haven't been here that long and she doesn't have very many friends."" She paused for a moment, appraising me. ""She told me what you did to the group of kids picking on her.""</p><p>I looked down at the ground then back up. I shrugged. ""I don't like seeing anyone tormented.""</p><p>She nodded and gave me a frank wide eyed stare. Her face was very cute, like her daughters. ""She says you told her she was pretty.""</p><p>I mumbled something about self esteem that seemed to satisfy her, then she dropped the bomb.</p><p>""She said you also told her she was sexy.""</p><p>'Oh shit!'. My face colored. How to play this? Act affronted, deny saying it and ride off, never to come back? Laugh it off as a joke? Roll into a ball and whimper? I forced myself to meet her gaze. ""I shouldn't have said that. I apologize. It wasn't an appropriate thing to say to a girl her age but it slipped out.""</p><p>My relief was palpable when Lucy grinned wider, displaying even, white teeth. ""No harm done. I just wanted to make sure she wasn't telling me tales."" She bit her lip and then looked me up and down. ""Pat really likes you and I do want to thank you for taking the time for her. Why don't you drop by for supper this evening say around six."" Her face was slightly apprehensive now, an overweight if pretty woman who was used to being turned down.</p><p>I nodded. ""I'd love too. Thank you.""</p><p>Her smile lit the neighborhood.</p><p>I rode home on cloud nine. Hardly was I in the door before my cock was out. I didn't need porn this time. I dropped to the couch and whacked furiously, images of Patricia and her sexy mom playing before my eyes.</p><p>The day seemed to drag. I did some laundry and puttered around the house but couldn't keep my mind on anything. At four-thirty I showered and dressed then coaxed the old Justy down to the local super-mart.</p><p>I didn't know much about dinner dates and I knew less about wine but I did know that a gentleman traditionally brought wine to a dinner date. Thus I perused the wine isle for twenty minutes before finally buying a Merlot with a fancy label and a price tag to match.</p><p>I dropped the car at the house and then walked the block to Patricia and her mom's place. I was ten minutes early when I rang the bell.</p><p>Patricia answered in a frilly pink, little-girl dress that barely covered her butt. Her hair had been washed and styled with goldilox style tubular braids. A pair of pink ribbons matched her dress. She smiled up at me causing her dimples to emerge from her plump cheeks.</p><p>She turned, showing just a glimpse of tightly stretched panty and led me into the small house. The living room was clean but cluttered. Women's magazines were heaped on a scuffed coffee table. An old but comfortable looking couch faced a large television in a modish black lacquer entertainment center. Mismatched end tables held lots of cheap pewter sculptures, the kind where crystal is included somewhere. Unicorns and mythical mages seemed to predominate.</p><p>As soon as I stepped through the door the smell of tomato sauce and spices wafted to my nose. I hadn't eaten since breakfast and despite my apprehension my mouth began to water. It smelled good, very good.</p><p>Patricia led me to the couch then dropped down beside me with all the grace of a sack of potatoes. The move caused her short skirt to ride up, leaving her cotton covered cunny exposed. I must have stared overly long because when I looked up Patricia colored and pulled her dress down. Shit, my dick was getting hard.</p><p>Lucy stepped from the kitchen and took my breath away. If her daughter was cute in her outfit Lucy looked like a wet dream. She was wearing a tight, black knit dress that displayed all of her ample curves. It came to mid thigh but had a slit on each side nearly to her hip. The neckline plunged, showing a delightful acreage of cleavage.</p><p>She pretended shock at my open mouthed stare (I'd had little experience with women dressing sexily just for me) then smiled. She did a 360 and stopped facing me.</p><p>""You like?""</p><p>I nodded, my mouth still hanging open.</p><p>She giggled and scooped up the wine before heading back to the kitchen. ""Dinner will be a little while. Patty can entertain you while I finish up."" She seemed to throw an extra wiggle into those wide curvy hips as she vanished from sight.</p><p>We sat awkwardly for a moment then Patricia jumped up and ran down the hall that connected to one side of the living room. Her round little bottom jiggled under the fluttering hem of her short skirt. Before I could wonder much at her absence she was back with several books. She dropped down and snuggled up beside me.</p><p>The books were all teen romance type stuff. Pretty advanced for her age. A few were worn hardbacks but most were the cheaper all paper variety. Many had been signed by the authors which is what she wished to show me.</p><p>As we sat going through her treasures my hand naturally slipped around her waist. The combination of her leaning closer to point out this or that combined with truly enthusiastic wiggling caused my hand to slip lower by increments till it rested on the outward curve of her hip, directly atop the frilly lace of her skirt. In truth I didn't fight it much though I did keep one nervous eye on the kitchen door.</p><p>A book, precariously balanced on one of my thighs, began to slide toward the floor and the bubbly pre-teen lunged across me to grab it. When she did her dress rode up under my palm. Suddenly I had a handful of warm, round eight-year-old butt. It was soft and silky and only a thin layer of threadbare cotton separated it from my now sweaty palm.</p><p>Patricia definitely noticed the contact because she stopped in mid-word and stared at me owlishly. Inwardly cringing I awaited the scolding recrimination but after a moment the chubby little girl merely smiled and smoothed her skirt down over my hand. She picked up her monologue where she had left off without a hitch.</p><p>Fuck, she didn't mind me feeling her up. This was heady stuff. I cast a nervous eye on the kitchen door then began to concentrate on the wonderful, sexy ass that rested in the palm of my hand.</p><p>I kept still at first, then slowly, tentatively began to caress that young flesh. Damn, her butt was fine. I was glad for the heap of books in my lap. They hid a raging boner. I began to kneed that hot, fat little bottom, my hand creeping lower till my fingertips encountered her humid cleft. I pressed, pushing my fingers and the thin cotton of her panties into her crack.</p><p>Patricia was aware of my advances, several times her voice faltered as my explorations proceeded but she made no protest.</p><p>I brought my other hand up and rested it on her thigh just below her skirt. I let it rest a moment then began to massage and caress as I crept closer to her crotch. I paused for half a minute when I encountered the hem of her little girl dress then cautiously ventured beneath it. I kept on, making love to her inner thighs with my hand till one questing finger encountered the cotton encasing her girlhood.</p><p>I lightly traced the fat lips of her bald cunny through its fabric prison. It was like a small butt, smooth and round. Her slit was tightly sealed, the lips of her baby twat coming tightly together to protect their treasure.</p><p>Patricia stopped talking and leaned back against my chest. Her face was flushed and her breathing heavy.</p><p>My finger began to slide up and down her gooey groove, it might have been my imagination but I thought I felt just the hint of moisture.</p><p>A noise startled both of us. I had just enough time to jerk my hand from beneath Pat's frilly dress before the curvy form of her mother appeared in the doorway. Patricia started as well, sitting up so suddenly that a cascade of books slid to the floor.</p><p>Lucy stood with one hip out thrust and surveyed the situation, Patricia's flushed features, her labored breathing, and my hand still cupping her plump little butt.</p><p>I cringed, awaiting condemnation and outrage but Lucy merely smiled, ""Dinner is ready.""</p><p>The food tasted as good as it smelled, it was a tangy pasta with some kind of lemon garnish that added a lot. I had trouble concentrating on the meal however, at least the first part of it. Had Lucy not noticed my hand under her daughter's dress? As the conversation rolled on with no trace of recrimination I began to relax, she must not have noticed.</p><p>After clearing away the dishes we adjourned to the living room and began to demolish the wine. Even Patricia was allowed a small glass or two. Soon she was nodding and Lucy sent her off to bed.</p><p>Me and my sexy hostess were both a little tipsy when the bottom of the bottle finally appeared. She grinned, hopped up (this action itself causing that slit to do amazing things) and vanished into the kitchen. She returned in less than a minute with two tumblers, a sliced lemon and a bottle of tequila. The evening was officially going downhill.</p><p>We were on the couch a short while later chatting about inanities. With the first warmth of the liquor flowing through my veins I slid my arm around her. She smiled and leaned closer. In less than a minute our lips met.</p><p>It was tentative at first but soon we were both sucking face hungrily. She moaned into my mouth as our tongues dueled in that no-man's-land between our teeth. My hands slid up and around her ample back. The soft knit of her dress slid smoothly across the even softer warmth of her skin. I caressed her back a moment, my hands gliding from her shoulder blades to the knobby projections of her spine. One hand slid lower till it encountered the outward curve of her ass.</p><p>We backed off after a minute or so of solid lip-lock and stared into each other's eyes. After a moment I leaned forward and kissed her cute nose. I bussed her briefly on her bee-stung lips then dropped down to kiss and then lick the hollow of her throat. I might not have known how to talk to women but my body knew what to do when I caught one. I was on autopilot. Lucy moaned when I shoved my face into her cleavage.</p><p>I mouthed and sucked the upper slope of her breasts before sending my tongue on a recon mission between them. With my teeth I pulled on the fabric of her dress till a nipple popped free. I fastened my mouth to it and sucked as it hardened in my mouth.</p><p>She moaned and pushed forward, trying to shove more tit into my mouth. The force overbalanced me and I fell backward onto the sofa pulling her atop me. Her weight was nothing more than a comfortable softness and I kept sucking those sexy tits. My hands slid down till they encountered the soft flesh of her thighs and then slid back up across her round ass. I slid them down till they encountered the slits in the fabric and massaged the soft skin exposed there. Slowly I slid under the slits and upward, tunneling beneath the flap of fabric covering her ass. She wore nothing beneath the dress and the feel of hot, sexy butt made my cock lunge.</p><p>I switched tits and sucked some more. Her breasts were soft, warm pillows on my face, the nipples hard little nubbins that provided a feast for tongue and gently nipping teeth.</p><p>After a while I pulled on that big, sexy butt. Lucy got the message and sat up astride me. She eased forward till her thighs were either side of my ears and her sexy muff was suspended over my face. I pushed the soft fabric of her dress aside and got my first look at her twat. The outer lips were puffy and round, her inner labia barely protruded at all. A light dew of arousal glistened in her slit. The whole was baby butt bald.</p><p>I gave a tug and pulled her cunt to my face. Her smell was musky and strong, not unpleasant just earthy and primal. I kissed each smooth, fat lip before trying to suck the whole into my mouth. I sent my tongue out and found her throbbing clit. I beat it up a little then ventured into her slit. Fuck she tasted good. I detected just a hint of cherry douche, a fine touch that. She'd prepared for sex.</p><p>I'd intended to eat her to orgasm, I've been told by some of the few women I've slept with that I'm better with my tongue than my cock, but Lucy wasn't playing that game. I'd just gotten started good when her twat pulled off my tongue with a sucking sensation. She knelt, straddling me, for a second then swung off to stand beside the couch. Our eyes' met for a smoldering moment then she licked her lips and attacked my zipper.</p><p>My belt landed somewhere in the middle of the floor then my pants and briefs were tugged past my knees. My cock flopped free. I'm not overly endowed but have an honest six inches with a respectable girth. Lucy smiled like a lioness then bent over and swallowed me in a gulp.</p><p>I groaned and arched my back as my prick slid down her silky throat. She held me deep for a second then rose up till only the head was in her mouth. Her stud rasped enticingly over the sensitive helmet as she lapped at the dick in her mouth. A few seconds of this and it was down the hatch again.</p><p>I reached put to stroke her hair as she bobbed up and down. Shit, she was good. I knew I wasn't going to last long in that hot mouth. When she took me all the way in again and then began to swallow around my prick while her stud rasped across my balls I thought the jig was up.</p><p>Abruptly her mouth came off my cock. She straightened, took two steps and straddled the arm of the couch with her big butt facing outward. She swept her dress aside with one hand and then turned to stare at me. Her tongue lathed her lips in anticipation.</p><p>It was an invitation I had no wish to ignore. I stood and shucked my pants and briefs then stepped up behind her. Fuck, that ass was beautiful. I gently stroked it then nudged my cock up and down her crack before dropping down to the target. Her bald mound was a swamp. Lube now slicked the inside of her thighs.</p><p>A shock went through us both as my prick touched her twat for the first time. I ran the head up and down her sexy bareness till her juices dripped from my balls then nudged her petals open. I'd intended to ease inside slowly, savoring the first penetration but I was not the master of events. As soon as Lucy felt my cock nudge inside that sexy butt lunged backwards. We both groaned as I slid in balls deep.</p><p>I stayed there a moment, leaning forward to kiss her neck and lick at one dainty ear. My hands slid around to hold those big tits. I began to nibble at her earlobe as I withdrew and sunk in again. She moaned and threw her head back. My mouth followed the line of her jaw then our lips met in a deep soul kiss as the fucking commenced.</p><p>We were both too turned on for subtlety and were soon rutting like a pair of mongrels. She was a bitch in heat and I was a stiff cock without a thought in my head but to dump my nut. I released her tits and dropped down to grip her around the waist. Our flesh slapped together faster and faster as we fucked like bunnies. Her big butt jiggled wonderfully as my stomach slapped into it at the bottom of each stroke.</p><p>Lucy threw back her head and howled as she came for the first time. I was close and the clamping action of her spasming twat almost pushed me over the edge but I held on and kept screwing. My male ego was pleased that I'd gotten her off. I picked up the pace as she leaned her head back against my shoulder. Her mouth was open and inarticulate little sounds issue forth with each drive of my dick.</p><p>Her cries picked up as she neared her second orgasm. I was determined to join and speeded up yet again. Sweat stung my eyes as my dick became a blur. Lucy's smoldering cunt pulled and sucked.</p><p>The crescendo came quickly. She screamed her second cum and this time the clasping of her clenching pussy set me off. My bull roar joined her voice as I dumped her tight pussy full of steaming spunk.</p><p>Like a machine with the power cut, we ramped down slowly. I made another half dozen thrusts then rested against her, my softening dick still trapped in her velvet box.</p><p>Afterwards we cuddled on the couch. I nuzzled her cheek and kissed her cute nose before dropping down to suck gently at her bee-stung lips.</p><p>She smiled up at me, ""Now that was a great fuck.""</p><p>""It was pretty good for me too my lady. I hope we didn't wake Patricia""</p><p>""Really?"" Here eyes' twinkled in mischief. ""It wouldn't have turned you on to look up and see her standing in the doorway diddling her little cunny while she watched us rut? Did you mean it when you said she was sexy?""</p><p>I was still struggling for an answer to that when she slid from beneath me and stood, straightening her dress. She grinned down at me, ""Come on.""</p><p>Puzzled, I rose and padded after her. We went down the hall and paused at Pat's door. Lucky eased it open and stepped into the darkness. I hesitated a moment and followed. I didn't know where this ride was going but I had zero desire to get off.</p><p>Patricia was lying on her side and stomach, the sheet knotted around her. Enough of her was exposed to prove her sleeping attire consisted of only a pair of worn panties.</p><p>Lucy grinned at me then reached down to fist my cock. She released me and stepped around the bed. Gently she eased the sheet aside to expose her daughter's panty covered bottom. She began to stroke that fat little butt then looked up at me. ""C'mon over and have a feel. You seemed to enjoy it earlier.""</p><p>Shit, she had noticed where my hand had been. Like a robot I stepped around to stand beside her.</p><p>""Don't worry, she sleeps like a log.""</p><p>Together our hand's molested Pat's bubble butt for a moment then Lucy knelt beside the bed. The cotton, little girl panties were old and threadbare in several places. Lucy's nails found one of them and there was a ripping sound as she tore open her daughter's panties. She pulled again, tearing till only the elastic waist and leg bands remained amid tattered fragments. Pat's smooth, white, eight-year-old ass was bare to our gaze.</p><p>Lucy grinned up at me then dipped down to kiss her daughter's butt. My cock lurched. Fuck! She planted several kisses then licked the length of that juvenile crack.</p><p>Her hand found mine and she gave a tug. I sank to my knees alongside her. She planted several more kisses on her daughter's ass then leaned aside and looked at me with a smoldering grin.</p><p>I leaned down and brought my lips to that butt I had been fantasizing about for the last month. The flesh was soft and oh so smooth. I trailed my lips across the roundness and then down into her crack before moving up and over the other cheek I retraced my path planting kisses as I went then let my tongue out for a taste.</p><p>Lucy pulled gently on Pat's legs, scissoring them open. Suddenly her bald little cunny popped into view between her chubby thighs. Lucy nuzzled my ear and whispered huskily, ""Lick her pussy. Lick her little baby pussy.""</p><p>Fuck me I did. Under her mother's hot gaze I traced Pat's fat little lips with my tongue. Her twat looked like a small butt, with no trace of clitoris or inner lips. I soaked the smoothness with spit, several times pausing to pry the lips open with the tip on my tongue but always stopping at just a taste of the spices within.</p><p>Lucy's head pushed mine aside and she began to eat her daughter's pussy. Her tongue fluttered across the lips before pushing in between and penetrating to a good depth. Fuck! She was licking her daughter's hymen.</p><p>She pulled out and used her hands to spread Pat's soft ass cheeks. Lucy stared for a moment then grinned at me. ""She's got a pretty asshole.""</p><p>Before I could respond her head went down again. She kissed all around her daughter's lower opening then began to spiral in with her tongue. For thirty seconds she rimmed that little pink hole then stiffened her tongue and pushed into her sleeping daughter's ass. Once, twice, three times she pushed her muscular tongue into that sexy little butthole. The last time she went deeper, forcing the broader part of her tongue past that little sphincter.</p><p>Pat groaned and stirred in her sleep. Reluctantly her mother withdrew. She planted a last kiss on her daughter's chubby bottom and then pulled the sheet back over her charms. She stood and took me by the hand tugging me toward the hall. ""This time I want it up my ass!""</p><p>Pat seemed delighted to see me at the breakfast table the next morning. She gave me a quick hug then settled down to shovel scrambled eggs into her mouth. Between mouthfuls she spoke, ""Mom, I need some more panties. Mine are wearing out."" Lucy was at the stove. She kept her head down, ""Okay dear, we'll see about it.""</p><p>We had fucked into the small hours, Lucy and I. I awoke with aching balls, head, and conscience. I couldn't tell how Lucy felt about what we had done the night before but she had spoken very little since we awoke so I figured about the same.</p><p>I excused myself after breakfast and set out for home. I hoped to see Lucy again but figured the guilt of what we'd done under alcoholic influence would come between us. I'd probably never hear from her again. I chalked it up as one hell of a one night stand as I unlocked the door to the house.</p><p>I slept some more then puttered around the house doing nothing much. I was settling in to watch a late afternoon movie when the phone rang.</p><p>I answered with ill grace. I figured it was a damn solicitor. I hate those bastards with a passion normally reserved for lawyers and liberal supreme court justices.</p><p>""Hello!"", I growled.</p><p>""Well nice to hear from you too."" It was Lucy.</p><p>I quickly apologized, explaining myself.</p><p>""I guess I'll forgive you this time. Look I've got something to ask you would it be alright if I dropped by for a minute?""</p><p>I said it would and gave her directions. I pondered for a moment then began to make an effort to clean up the mess that is my homes normal state. It was a hopeless task. All I'd managed to do when the doorbell rang was to get the dirty underwear out of sight. What can I say. I'm a bachelor.</p><p>Lucy was wearing jeans and a tee. They looked like they'd been sprayed on and showed her ample curves to delightful protection.</p><p>I cringed as she surveyed the disaster that was my living room but relaxed somewhat when she turned back to me with a smile. ""I've got a proposition for you that might help us both out.""</p><p>It turned out that she'd been offered a better shift at work. She was a waitress. The problem was Patricia. The new shift would be night and evening work. She was working days now while Pat attended a day camp sponsored by the city. The new shift meant more money but the day camp shut down at five. Her proposal was having Pat stay with me in the evenings. I wasn't to think of it as baby sitting, more like having an evening maid. Pat was an accomplished house cleaner she said. She went on that I might even consider giving the girl 10-20 dollars a week for spending money if she did a good job.</p><p>We kicked it around a bit with me finally agreeing to a weeks trial. What can I say I'm easy. The thought of seeing that sexy little pre-teen more probably had a bearing as well. Lucy grinned and gave me a quick kiss then she was gone.</p><p>I worked late the next day, having completely forgotten about the agreement so I was surprised when the Justy wheezed into the driveway to see Patricia sitting on my stoop. Shit, I kicked myself in the butt for forgetting. Gonna have to talk to the boss. I got out of the car and went to apologize to my new housekeeper.</p><p>She stood as I approached. She was wearing a knee length raincoat which I thought odd since no rain threatened. I shrugged it off and let her in, following her through the door.</p><p>I dropped my keys and briefcase on the coffee table then headed for the kitchen, asking over my shoulder what she wanted to eat. When I didn't get a response I turned to ask again and stopped in my tracks.</p><p>Patricia stood in the center of the room, surveying my mess with a near awe look on her face. That wasn't what grabbed my attention though. She'd removed the raincoat and draped it over a chair. Underneath it she wore only a ridiculously tiny French-maid outfit. The tiny skirt barely covered her twat and left the lower cheeks exposed when she was standing still. Any movement bared her plump cotton encased cunny and did delightful things to the rear view as well.</p><p>Pat noticed my stare and smiled, her dimples winked cutely. ""You like my outfit?"" She pirouetted, giving me a fantastic look at her charms. ""Mommy said this is what maids wear. She made it for me.""</p><p>I tucked my tongue in, picked up my jaw and nodded. ""You look very pretty in it.""</p><p>She practically beamed.</p><p>Lucy hadn't lied about her daughter's cleaning abilities. The child set right to work. At first she was constantly asking where everything went but after a while she got a feel for my storage habits, when I store that is, and began to deduce on her own.</p><p>I tried to work some on the computer but the sight of pat constantly bending and twisting in that skirt was too much distraction. Twice during the evening I had to go to the bathroom and jerk off.</p><p>It was a little after eleven when Lucy finally rang the bell to collect her daughter. As Pat slipped past her out the door Lucy looked at me with a grin. ""So how did the first evening go?""</p><p>I looked to make sure Patricia's, again raincoat clad, back was to me then pulled Lucy in for a quick, passionate kiss. She looked surprised but not offended. As she turned to go she said, ""By the way. I'm expecting a reciprocation on my dinner invite.""</p><p>The next several days were damned interesting. I started coming in earlier so I could be home by the time Pat arrived. By Wednesday she had worked a miracle on my house. Surfaces that had once groaned under several months worth of junk mail and other debris now glistened under a fresh coat of pledge. Bits and pieces of various projects were now boxed, organized and neatly packed on the shelves of my closets. The floors had been swept and mopped.</p><p>Seeing the house cleaned up reminded me just how shabby my furnishings were. Most had been purchased in thrift shops as quick expedients when I moved in. In the press of work replacements had quickly been forgotten. Now I started thinking about maybe getting some new stuff.</p><p>Of course a clean house wasn't the only result of the three days. I damn near wore out my dick whacking off. Patricia's chubby ass and bald twat peeking out beneath that tiny skirt had me in a state of near constant arousal.</p><p>I had a surprise when Pat showed up on Thursday. She doffed her raincoat and did a little spin. In place of the cotton little girl panties she normally wore were a pair of black lace bikini panties. They weren't quite a thong but with only a pouch for her fat little twat in front and a high cut that left a good portion of creamy cheek exposed in the rear they didn't miss that category by far either.</p><p>She was so proud of them. Standing in front of me she held her skirt up to let me get a good front view then turned around and did the same with the rear. She looked at me over her shoulder. ""Aren't they pretty? Mommy bought them for me.""</p><p>I gulped and smiled at her. ""Very pretty honey. And you look pretty and sexy in them.""</p><p>It was only the second time I had told her she was sexy. She beamed.</p><p>There was very little for her to do now. She swept and mopped the floors again then washed up the few dirty dishes. She then came back into the living room where I was channel surfing and asked what else needed doing.</p><p>I laughed and told her to have a seat. She dropped down beside then snuggled in close. I leaned over and kissed the top of her head and when she looked up I gave her an innocent bus on the lips.</p><p>I found a movie we both liked and we settled in. I slid my right arm around her chubby frame and pulled her in close. Soon my hand was wandering. She sighed as I caressed her thigh. Slowly I moved higher till I encountered that tiny skirt. I paused there a moment then wandered beneath. When I came to her tiny panties I caressed the soft lace for a moment then slid down to massage the inside of her thigh just a fingers width from her silk covered pussy.</p><p>I sensed her look up at me but I kept my eyes on the TV. After a moment her gaze returned to the screen. She shifted a little then her legs parted slightly to give me better access.</p><p>I transferred my fingertips to the opposite side and caressed the soft flesh of her inner thigh. I withdrew after a moment and traced her panty line till I was sliding down the soft flesh of her big round little-girl butt. Working slowly I eased my fingers between the upholstery and that soft, sexy ass.</p><p>I wanted better access so I leaned down and gave her a kiss on the cheek then slid both hands around her and lifted her onto my lap. Now both hands could get into the act. As my right hand continued to massage and caress her butt my left rubbed her thighs for a moment before sliding beneath her skirt.</p><p>She was at ease and made no complaint. As fingers again began to dance in her crotch she leaned back against my chest. Her hair just brushed my chin.</p><p>I rubbed both thighs then eased a finger out onto the puffy sexiness of her silk covered twat. Another followed and I began to slowly rub her little pussy. Shit! She was sexy. My cock hardened and rose to press into the cleft of her buttocks.</p><p>After a time I started to concentrate on the sweet slit between those puffy lips. I rubbed up and down, slowly increasing the pressure till the lips parts slightly and finger and silk ventured slightly inside.</p><p>She was making soft whimpering noises and breathing hard. Her little butt shifted around my cock creating delightful sensations. My right hand was still caressing her right cheek right up to her panties. Now the fingers slid beneath her panties and quested across that soft roundness till I encountered her humid crack. She lifted slightly and I leaned back further, pulling her with me. I slid one finger up her crack till it slid into the tiny dimple of her bottom. She started as my finger slid across her anus but calmed down and when I kissed the top of her head.</p><p>She looked up at me and I dipped and kissed her cute nose. She giggled. As my fingers continued to molest the innocent child I kissed each of her eyelids. My lips met hers in a little closed mouth kiss then slid up her jaw line. I kissed her dainty earlobe then upward to kiss inside her ear. Slowly my tongue slid out and began to explore its intricate folds.</p><p>I could now feel definite moisture seeping between her little cunt lips. I speeded up my two finger massage of her cunny. A soft 'oh' escaped her lips as my right fingers again encountered her little asshole and began to massage and tease it.</p><p>I mouthed and tongued her ear as my fingers continued to play with her bottom and pussy. Patricia began to move, hunching her little pussy up and down on my fingers. Her little moans were coming faster and sharper now. I increased the pressure on her bald little twat and sped up again. .</p><p>Abruptly she lifted her butt completely off my lap and went rigid. Her mouth opened and a shriek that shook the windows issued forth. She was cuming, probably for the first time in her life, and cuming hard.</p><p>I kept my fingers at work for long seconds, holding her on that wonderful scary peak, then eased off and let her come down.</p><p>She collapsed bonelessly into my lap. I hugged her to me and showered her face with kisses, telling her what a sweet girl she was. When she had returned to Earth and finally opened her eyes I gave her final gentle kiss and told her to watch the movie while I took a shower.</p><p>In truth I did need a shower but there were more urgent matters to attend to. I closed the bathroom and stripped off as the water warmed up. I stepped into the tub and pulled the curtain closed behind me. I wet down my hair then dumped a dollop of shampoo into my hand. Most actually went into my hair but the remnants were used to lube up my iron hard dick. Groaning I took matters into my hand and was soon stroking for relief.</p><p>I was just getting up to speed when I felt a brief breeze and the shower curtain billowed. Someone had opened the bathroom door. There was only one someone here other than me. I had just enough time to turn my back to the curtain before a chubby little figure in a tiny French-maid costume slid it back.</p><p>""Maids are supposed to help people take baths too. I saw it in a movie."" When I said nothing she leaned over and grabbed the soap and slowly began to lather up my back.</p><p>Being nearly caught had caused my cock to lose much of its stiffness but when she finished lathering my back and moved down onto my ass It came back quickly. She soaped up the muscular masses of my buttocks then I felt a small hand slide down onto my thigh. The hand slid between my legs and fingertips brushed my balls. The contact was tentative at first but she slowly grew bolder. In short order she was weighing my bag in one small hand. Gently she enfolded on testicle then the other. Behind my back I heard her giggle.</p><p>I fought a small war with myself then slowly turned to face her. Her beaming gaze met mine then her eyes strayed lower. They widened and she gave a little gasp as she took in my again rampant cock.</p><p>A hand came up then stopped. She looked up at me and at my slight nod reached out and touched the head of my prick. She jerked back at this first contact then with a giggle reached out and traced the length of it. I let her explore my cock and soon she was trying to get her hand around it. It wouldn't completely reach but she could grip it.</p><p>She held my dick for a moment. When it seemed she was going to do nothing else I gently covered her hand with my own and began to slowly masturbate with her hand. She colored and giggled again but she picked up the rhythm and when I removed my hand she continued to whack.</p><p>I groaned and surrendered to the child's handjob. She picked up on my groans and began to pick up the pace. Soon her little fist was flying up and down my prick. She stared at it, her tongue poking from one side of her mouth in concentration.</p><p>I felt my balls tighten and knew I was about to blow. Not wanting to cum on the child I pulled my prick from her gasp and turned toward the back of the tub. Two strokes and I was spraying a massive load all over the mildewed tile. Patricia stood and stared in fascination as my dick spewed spurt after scalding spurt.</p><p>When Lucy clicked up my walk we were both on the couch. Pat jumped up and met her mother at the door. The two embraced them the plump little girl pulled on her raincoat, shot me a grin and stepped past her mother into the darkness.</p><p>I stood and walked up to where Lucy grinned at me. ""How did you like my little surprise?"" She asked.</p><p>She yelped when I pulled her to me and crushed her mouth with mine. We kissed with fervent passion for long seconds then I yanked her fully into the house and pushed her over the arm of a recliner.</p><p>Her uniform slacks were beltless polyester. The type of sexless garment tailored to show nothing of the shape beneath it. In Lucy's case it was hopeless she just had too much shape to hide. I found the catch and opened her pants the nylon zipper rasped as it was nearly ripped open. A second later the pants were at her knees. She wore pantyhose beneath and these followed as quickly.</p><p>I was wearing only the white plush robe I'd donned after my shower and a pair of briefs. I swept the robe aside and dropped the briefs only far enough to free my dick. Without any preliminaries I lined up and sank balls deep into Lucy's bald sex. I grasped her hips and began to drill for oil, fucking with wild abandon.</p><p>Through the window I could see Patricia on the curb, waiting for her mother. Lucy moaned and wiggled against me as I picked up the pace. The slap, slap of our bodies was the only other sound.</p><p>Pat stomped one foot and turned to look impatiently at the house. I fucked faster, my dick a blur. I could feel Lucy's pussy spasming around my dick. Fuck lube was running down her thigh.</p><p>Patricia shook her head and started back toward the house. When she was halfway up the walk I felt Lucy's silky twat clutch at me in orgasm. She bit the backrest upholstery of the recliner to stifle her cries. Her clenching cunt set off my own cum and I blew her bald twat full of cum.</p><p>Lucy barely got her pants up before Patricia pulled open the screen door. ""What are you guys doing in here?""</p><p>""Nothing hon, we're just talking. I'll be right behind you.""</p><p>As Pat turned and trudged back toward the street Lucy pulled me into a clench so tight our teeth clicked audibly. She smiled as we separated. ""I have to surprise you more often.""</p><p>She did too. The next afternoon to be exact. When Patricia stepped through the door she seemed nervous and unsure of herself. I told her I had some cookies and milk and to hang up her raincoat and join me in the kitchen.</p><p>When she appeared in the tiny nook that passed for that area in my house she was walking very carefully and seemed even more nervous.</p><p>""Are you alright honey? Is anything wrong?""</p><p>She shook her head in negation and minced for a chair but I came around the table and stopped her. I took her little chin in my hand and raised her face to mine. ""What is it?""</p><p>She said nothing but I had a hunch. I dropped to my knees and before she could protest lifted that tiny skirt. Bald twat stared at me. She was wearing no panties at all. My dick lurched as I looked up at Pat's fearful face.</p><p>""Oh honey that is so pretty. You look even sexier this way.""</p><p>She brightened, ""Really?""</p><p>""Really, really."" I pushed her away gently. ""Turn around.""</p><p>She did, taking it on herself to raise her skirt so I could get a full view of her fat little butt.</p><p>""Oh Patricia you have such pretty butt.""</p><p>She looked back over her shoulder at me, ""Is it sexy?""</p><p>I leaned in and planted a kiss on it. ""Very sexy.""</p><p>She giggled and turned to face me, ""you kissed my butt.""</p><p>""I like kissing sexy things. Let's eat those cookies.""</p><p>After we finished the milk and cookies Patricia insisted on cleaning and putting away the dishes. She then cleaned up the little clutter I had made since last night and swept the floors. I had finally managed to convince that floors do not need to be mopped daily. As I watched her work I marveled, and not just at the frequent glimpses of sexy little girl butt I got, but at her work ethic. She actually seemed to be proud to be my maid.</p><p>After she finished we played with my computer for a while then ended up on the couch with another movie. Patricia settled onto my lap of her own accord. I kissed the top of her head and hugged her to me. I was looking forward to fingering that bare little twat but was actually feeling a little inhibited knowing she was bare under that tiny skirt.</p><p>Patricia was having none of it. She spread her legs. When I didn't immediately react she picked up my hand and dropped it onto her thigh.</p><p>Okay, I got the message. I caressed her thigh briefly before easing beneath her skirt and letting my fingers play over her puffy twat. Fuck she was sexy. I pulled my hand out and licked my fingers to lubricate them then slid in under her dress again. I massaged her little cunny for several minutes then teased open her lips and ventured one finger inside. It was tight, damn tight. I began to gently fuck a fingertip in and out of her, going a little deeper each time. In a minute I was in up to my second knuckle. I was going no deeper because the tip of the invading digit came up against the taut surface of her hymen.</p><p>She had been leaning back against my chest, enjoying the leisurely pace of her molestation. When my fingertip touched her maidenhead she sat upright and looked down at where my finger vanished into her body then twisted to look up at me.</p><p>I smiled at her and kissed her nose as I gently backed away from her cherry. I began to finger fuck her in slow, shallow strokes. She was lubing now and my finger slid in and out easier. I tried adding a second finger but she was still too tight for that.</p><p>Abruptly I pulled out of her completely and gently slid her off my lap. She looked up at me quizzically. I simply smiled and kissed her gently on the lips before sliding off the couch to kneel in front of her. I slid my hands up those smooth thighs till I was grasping her buttocks and eased her forward till she was sitting on the edge of the cushion.</p><p>I kissed each of her pretty knees then began to kiss and tongue bath her thighs, trying to miss nothing as I worked my way up. She was ticklish here and began to fidget as I moved further up. I began to alternate feather light licks with harder, deeper laps, pausing often to suck her soft flesh into my mouth.</p><p>When I passed the hemline of her skirt she began breathing hard and wiggling more. She began to hunch at my face, trying to shove her bald little prize into the path of my questing tongue. I smiled to myself and deftly avoided her cunny even as I moved closer to it. When I gently drug my tongue down the folds that separated her thighs from the soft, sensitive flesh of her crotch I heard her gasp and a hand fell onto my head and was soon trying to tug me.</p><p>I relented and let her guide me. Her pelvis rotated and then her twat rose to meet me even as her hand pulled down. I kissed her little cunny then blew a zoober on it. The latter brought a shriek of outrage but I silenced it by dragging my tongue up her hot little slot.</p><p>She tasted good, musky with just a hint of the oily, fishy taste that mature women develop. She gasped and pulled at my hair when I forced the muscular tip of my tongue inside her and licked the intact surface of her hymen. I gently set up a pussy eating rhythm that had my tongue lathing the outside of her fat little twat then dipping inside for a half dozen shallow strokes before pulling out to start anew. She began to tremble and her soft, plump little thighs squeezed my head in time with my lapping tongue.</p><p>I quested upward for her clit but the hood was still enclosed by her plump outer lips and she was too tight that high up for me to make much headway. She enjoyed the effort though, from the way she pulled my hair I'd have bald spots if she enjoyed it much more.</p><p>I added gentle love bites on fat little outer labia to my routine and she began to climb the walls. When I looked up her head was thrown back and her mouth was hanging open. She was breathing very rapidly.</p><p>I dove in for the kill, picking up the pace, lick, stab, stab, stab, lick bite. I let her keening little squeaks and the squeezing of her thighs be my guide, modifying my assault to heighten her reaction.</p><p>It was a tactic that paid dividends. In less than five minutes she was trying to crush my skull like a zit and pulling on my hair hard enough to make sure it was a bald zit. I doubled my pace and in spare seconds she tipped over into a shattering orgasm.</p><p>I eagerly sucked out the tiny amount of little girl cum she produced. It wasn't much but the taste was ambrosia. When I had licked and sucked her dry I eased her back on the couch and gave her plump, hairless pussy a kiss before pulling her little skirt down over it. I then stood and went to the kitchen.</p><p>When I returned with two cold sodas she was just starting to come around. She looked at me vacantly at first then struggled up to accept the soda from my hand. She drank half of it then settled back and closed her eyes. She passed into the realm of sleep so quickly that I had to lunge for her glass.</p><p>I found a blanket in a hall closet where she had carefully folded and stored it and gently covered her then traipsed to the bathroom and jerked myself into the sink. Relieved, I tucked myself into the recliner I had fucked Lucy over the night before and slept myself.</p><p>When I awoke it was nearly dusk. Patricia stood by my chair. She had a thumb in her mouth and her skirt pulled up over her waist. Her free hand was slowly rubbing her bald little slot. She stared at me with an expectant look but said nothing.</p><p>I smiled and leaned over, grasping her around the waist with both hands. It was a struggle but I lifted her and swung her over so her feet were on the chair arms and her drooling little slit was in my face. I then dug in and ate her to a shattering orgasm that left her a boneless, quivering lump of pudgy flesh pooled in my lap.</p><p>I fixed us a light supper of sandwiches with soda for her and beer for myself. I then set up my old Nintendo and we played games for an hour or so. Later I watched the news while she dozed on her stomach before the TV. Her tiny skirt had ridden up, leaving most of that plump, little-girl butt bare. The varying light from the TV played on it in the darkened room, making it appear as perfect and white as alabaster.</p><p>I slid off the couch and crawled to her. I leaned down and gently traced the curve of one bubble cheek with my nose. The flesh was cool to the touch and slightly bumpy from goose bumps brought on by the evening air. I kissed the opposite cheek, my arousal growing, then took a long slow lap across both with the flat of my tongue. This was good butt.</p><p>Patricia murmured but remained asleep as I lathed both of those plump cheeks with saliva. When her fat little buns glistened I used my nose to pry her cheeks apart then drug my snout the full length of it. Her smell was not offensive, she was clean, it was instead a dank, musty smell with a metallic undertone. Her high cheeks were like silk on my lower face.</p><p>I zeroed on her anal pucker and poked at it with my nose. The opening was tightly sealed and I made little progress by that method. I probed at it with just the tip of my tongue. As I gently rimmed her she stirred a little more. I wet her little bumhole down well then began to apply pressure. Ever so slowly her muscles relaxed.</p><p>She came awake with a jerk as my tongue pushed into her ass. Disorientation held her for a second then she craned her neck and looked back over her shoulder.</p><p>""Ohhhhh, Th-th-th that's n-n-nasty. Oh! You sh-sh-shouldn't do th-th-that."" She was silent a moment then, ""D-d-d-don't s-s-st-stop. Oh that's n-n-nasty.""</p><p>She dropped her head, pillowing it on her arms and slowly began to hump her plump little butt at my ass-raping tongue. I reached between her legs and began to diddle her fat little cunny while I dined on her butt. She really began to get into it then, moaning and thrashing about. I shoved a finger inside and began to gently stroke her cherry but withdrew after a moment. She was moving about so much I feared she'd take her own virginity on my finger!</p><p>I sped up my multiple attacks and the child went berserk. I finally had to pull my finger from her twat and sue both hands to hold her butt still. I drove deep, drilling for oil in a series of tongue dives that sent her screaming over the top. She went limp and I got up and went to see if any of the neighbors had called the cops.</p><p>When Lucy showed up me and Pat were playing a game of Parcheesi on the floor. Patricia jumped and ran to meet her mother, her bare little bottom doing marvelous things under that ridiculous skirt.</p><p>As Pat donned her raincoat I considered jumping Lucy's bones again but a whack off session after eating her daughter's ass and two beers since had left me with an empty gun. Lucy looked haggard anyway, rough night at work I guess.</p><p>I took my bike out for a bruising trail bash the next morning. So bruising I ended up walking it back with a flat tire and a bent rim. I hadn't escaped without damage either and it was after eleven before me and the bike limped onto Lucy and Patricia's street.</p><p>Mother and daughter were out front doing a bit of gardening. Both were wearing painted on nylon shorts that left a bit of cheek exposed. An elderly neighbor across the street was ogling them while pretending to water his lawn. I wondered which one her was ogling the most.</p><p>Pat jumped up and ran down the walk to meet me. She pulled up short, ""You broke your bike.""</p><p>I reached out and tussled her hair, ""Yes, I broke my bike.""</p><p>We chatted as we walked to where Lucy stood smiling.</p><p>""I wanted to give you a dinner invite. Say about 6:30.""</p><p>Lucy smiled as Pat jumped up and down in anticipation, ""That sound good.""</p><p>I showered then loaded the injured bike into the Justy. I could've taken just the rim but the chain was skipping badly in several gears as well. I dropped the beast off at the bike shop then headed for the local supermarket. One thing I was not was a cook.</p><p>Luckily the place had a pretty well equipped deli. I ended up dropping seventy-five bucks for a roast with all the trimmings and two bottles of wine. On impulse I picked up some candles at the register.</p><p>On the way home I spied a liquor store and popped in to pick up a bottle of Tequila. I hoped I had some lemons.</p><p>The remainder of the afternoon should have been taken up by housecleaning but thanks to my sexy little maid there was nothing to be cleaned. I tried to watch an old western but simply couldn't generate much interest. I ended up surfing for porn till I heard heels on the walk.</p><p>I met them at the door and damn near fainted. Mother and daughter were in identical white sheath dresses that came to the knees and hugged like a second skin. A slit came to mid thigh on each. It was obvious that neither wore anything beneath them. Lucy's nipples stood out like bullets. Shit, they'd worn that all the way over here. I looked out the door past them expecting to see several car crashes and at least three busy bodies furiously dialing the cops. What I saw was Lucy's battered Tempo sitting on the curb.</p><p>Mollified I let them in and made small talk while laying out the food. Pat still felt the need to play the maid and did much of it. She even brought me and her mother a glass of wine each as we chatted on the couch.</p><p>Dinner was alright, not grand but alright, supermarket deli folk are not great cooks. After the meal the wine flowed freely. Pat was allowed one glass and sneaked several more. By nine she was a giggly mass of protoplasm wiggling around on the floor. I scooped her up and carried her to my bed then rejoined her mother on the couch.</p><p>This time there were fewer preliminaries, in minutes Lucy had lost her dress and I my pants. My curvy guest knelt between my knees and proceeded to give me royal head to completion. I then ate her pussy and delectable tush to an orgasm that forced her to bellow her pleasure to the night.</p><p>As we rested up for round two we cuddled on the couch. Lucy rested her head on my sweaty chest and toyed with my sticky dick.</p><p>""Did you enjoy my other surprise?""</p><p>""I thought it was Pat's surprise.""</p><p>Lucy giggled, ""It was my idea. My little darling was horrified. She thought you only liked looking at her panties.""</p><p>I shifted uncomfortably. Despite Lucy's casual manner I was still uncomfortable with discussing a lust for a eight-year-old girl with the child's mother!</p><p>Lucy kissed my sweaty chest and looked up at me. ""You do like looking at her bald little twat don't you. You like that white, round ass too.""</p><p>My cock twitched, Lucy went on.</p><p>""Did you get a good look?""</p><p>I met her gaze and nodded.</p><p>""Tell me about it? What did you do? Did you finger her?""</p><p>I nodded again.</p><p>Was she awake this time?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Did you eat her?""</p><p>I colored but jerked a nod after a moment.</p><p>Lucy dug a finger into her own fat mound. ""Oooh, that's so fucking hot. C'mon what else?""</p><p>I licked my lips. ""I tongued her butt.""</p><p>Lucy licked her lips, ""how did she take it?""</p><p>""She liked it, she wanted more.""</p><p>Lucy's eyes got big and I thought she was going to cum on the spot. Her finger dug deep. ""Shit!"" Abruptly she rolled to her feet and grabbed me by the cock. I had no choice but to rise and follow as she headed for the bedroom.</p><p>We stood in the doorway and stared at the sleeping child for a moment. She lay on her side and stomach, her white dress stretched tight over her fat little ass. It had ridden up, the slit baring one plump thigh to within an inch of her crotch.</p><p>Lucy released my dick and stepped forward to trace her fingers up one pudgy, eight-year-old thigh. She dropped to her knees and licked the ball of one foot then licked across the sole to tickle the toes. My cock began to stir again as she trailed her way around her daughter's ankle and then began to lick up the shapely calf. The higher she went the more frantic she became. She kissed the hollow of the child's knee then started kissing and licking her way up a pudgy thigh, small growls exited from deep in her throat.</p><p>When she reached the end of the slit in the dress she grabbed the two flaps of fabric and yanked. Threads popped but the garment held. She yanked again and the dress tore. She ripped it almost to the neckline, exposing her daughter's smooth back and round ass.</p><p>She looked at me and grinned. ""Tongue her ass again, wake her up with your tongue up her butt!""</p><p>""Wake her up?""</p><p>Lucy stood and walked to the head of the bed. She climbed on, her weight tossing her daughter about on the mattress. ""Fuck yes! The little slut can't eat my pussy asleep.""</p><p>Hearing that caused my prick to harden more. Without protest I knelt and buried my face between the lush, pillowy whiteness of Patricia's delectable eight-year-old backside.</p><p>I curled a finger and began to stroke at Pat's fat little cunny while my tongue circled her anal pucker. Up front, Lucy lifted her daughter's head and began to masturbate herself with the child's nose.</p><p>I detected just a hint of dewy moisture and eased my finger into that plump, bald, baby pussy putting pressure on her tight little asshole at the same time. The muscle twitched but held. I bathed it with spit then drove in harder, battering my way into Pat's buttery eight-year-old butt. My finger found her hymen and stroked it as a vagrant thumb rubbed her tiny clit.</p><p>I don't know if it was my stimulation below or her mother's action on her face above but Pat came awake to find herself with a face full of bald mommy twat. She struggled for a second but Lucy's death grip on her head wouldn't let her pull back. After a second the stimulation her pussy and ass were getting finally registered and she quit fighting.</p><p>""Open up baby, stick out that pink little tongue and lap mommy's pussy,"" Lucy cooed. ""Get that little lapper up mommy's twat. Mommy needs a little slut cuntlapper.""</p><p>Hearing the perversion pouring from Lucy's mouth made my dick throb and I began to rub myself off on the mattress as I serviced the child's ass and twat.</p><p>Deciding that Patricia's sphincter was relaxed enough I pushed my face deep between those pillowy cheeks and forced my tongue deep into her ass. The feel of several inches of my tongue sliding past the tight portal of an eight-year-old's anus almost made me cum on the spot. Startled, Pat groaned into her mother's pussy and shoved her butt against my face, pushing me deeper.</p><p>I started to tongue fuck her ass, pulling out till only the tip was inside then driving deep, so tight was her butt that each down stroke took long seconds to slide sensuously inside. As I tongued her I trapped the child's tiny clit between my thumb and forefinger and began to alternately rub and squeeze it.</p><p>Pat went slowly berserk. Her chubby thighs bucked up at me, sliding hotly across my chest. The muscles in her back tensed and relaxed. Her sexy butt cheeks clasped and released my face.</p><p>I knew when she started to lick her mother's pussy. Lucy almost made sure the neighborhood knew.</p><p>""That's right baby, LICK THAT PUSSY! JUST LIKE THAT. FUCK! EAT MOMMY'S PUSSY!""</p><p>There was a 'smack' alongside my face and Pat's chubby right cheek juggled.</p><p>""Naughty little girl! Little girls aren't supposed to eat their mother's pussy's."" Lucy's hand cracked on Pat's other cheek. ""Naughty, slut little girl. Naughty, naughty, naughty!"" With each 'naughty' Lucy's hand came down again, by now the blows hard and stinging.</p><p>Pat came hard. Her ass clamped down so tight on my tongue that for long seconds I was held immobile unable to advance or retreat. She bucked up, trying and nearly succeeding at bucking me and her mother off the bed. Twice more she convulsed, each less violent than the previous then went limp. My hand was covered with warm little-girl cum and maybe a little piss.</p><p>Lucy pushed me back then flipped her daughter onto her back. I had just a glimpse of glowing red, well spanked cheeks. With a ripping tug Lucy tore the child's tattered dress from her and tossed the ruined rag aside. Her face a mask of lust she climbed astride Patricia's pretty face and ground her shaved pussy into her daughter's mouth. She grasped the child's legs and pulled them to her.</p><p>She looked at me. ""Eat her ass some more! I want her pussy!"" With that her face dipped between Pat's smooth, white thighs.</p><p>Far be it for me to refuse and order to molest a pre-teen child. Especially when the order came from the child's own mother. I took a mouthful of fat, red cheek and bit hard enough to leave teeth marks then sent my tongue back up that sexy baby-bum.</p><p>Together we molested fat little Patricia viciously. Each of us fed on the depravity of the other till we were damn near consuming the child's ass and pussy. Pat, barely having recovered from her first cum was soon soaring toward another. She whimpered and moaned into her mother's plump, bald twat as she was orally raped. Her little hairless little cunt was lubing so much that Lucy couldn't keep up. Rivulets of little girl pussy cream overflowed her puffy, reddened twat to coat her bottom in a glistening sheen. I didn't mind. It was the perfect seasoning for pre-teen baby ass.</p><p>Within minutes the child was again on the edge. Lucy and I seemed to communicate almost telepathically. I replaced my tongue with two stiff fingers then used my now available mouth to bite her tiny, throbbing clit. At the same moment Lucy took a puffy little nipple between her thumb and forefinger and twisted.</p><p>It was too much. Pat bridged, her back an almost perfect arc and bucked her mother off her face. Her legs, released, slammed down on my shoulder with painful force, boxing my ears in passing. Devoid of stimulation she bucked one more then again went limp.</p><p>I eased her legs to the mattress then leaned forward to check her. My sexy little maid had actually passed out!</p><p>Lucy and I locked gazes over her daughters sweaty nakedness. The sexy temptress licked her lips, there was a wild look in her eyes. ""Fuck me! Now!"" she hissed.</p><p>My thoughts exactly. Pat's unconscious form was pushed to one side then I shoved Lucy forward and mounted her doggy style. At once we began to rut like a pair of alley cats. This wasn't making love, even sex was too mild a word. This was nasty, hard core fucking. Lucy alternately whimpered and growled as I drove into her overflowing, overheated pussy. Our bodies smacked together then squelched apart, the bed groaning in protest beneath us.</p><p>It didn't last long. It couldn't as turned on as we both were. In two score rapid strokes I was firing a boiling load of cum into Lucy's tight cunt. She was with me, her hot, wet twat spasming around my dick as she screamed her release to the neighborhood.</p><p>We lay and panted a moment then Lucy grinned back at me. ""I could use a beer.""</p><p>We slipped out of bed leaving Pat's still form undisturbed though Lucy did plant a kiss on one damp ass cheek.</p><p>We had the beer then a quick mutual rinse in the shower. Afterwards I found us a pair of robes. We were giggling and cuddling on the couch when Pat appeared in the door. The child's hair was disheveled and she still had a 'I just got hit by a truck' look in her eyes. She was self-consciously clutching a sheet around her body in place of her destroyed dress.</p><p>Lucy got up and met her daughter halfway across the floor. She enveloped the child, hugging her and kissing the top of her head. All concerned mother now she led Pat back to the couch and ensconced her between us.</p><p>""Did you like that baby. Did you like your hot little cums?""</p><p>Pat looked up at me. Having her mother in on the fun and games was a new twist. Getting no direction from me she shyly looked up at her mother. Biting her lower lip she jerked a nod.</p><p>Lucy engulfed her again, rocking the child. ""Oh baby, it's nothing to be ashamed of. We all like sex. Sex is good and the nastier it is the better it is."" She kissed the tip of Pat's cute nose then slid her hand through a fold in the sheet to briefly caress a plump thigh.</p><p>With a grin at me Lucy stood and moved to sit on my opposite side. Now I was between them. With a flip of a wrist she tossed open my robe, exposing my still damp dick to all.</p><p>""Baby this is a prick. This is what a man has in place of a pussy. Have you ever seen one of these before?""</p><p>Pat nodded. ""I played with it till it squirted once.""</p><p>Lucy shot me a look.</p><p>""Umm, she jerked me off in the shower a couple of days ago.""</p><p>""You bastard, you didn't mention that!""</p><p>I smiled sheepishly, ""It slipped my mind.""</p><p>She giggled at that. ""An eight year old girl whacks you off and it slips your mind. We have to see about finding you some more memorable experiences.""</p><p>She started to caress my cock, gently running her fingertips across the helmet and down the shaft. She found a vein and traced it till it vanished into the hairy next of my balls. She supped each of my nuts in turn then slid back up the shaft, taking me in hand.</p><p>""Pricks are nice baby. Feel of it.""</p><p>Pat hesitated a moment, looking from me to her mother then sheepishly reaching over to take a grip just above Lucy's. Lucy began to gently stroke and after a moment Pat followed along. Me, I slumped back into the cushions as mother and daughter began to jack me off. My dick had been soft but I felt it stir at this kinky double stimulation.</p><p>This continued for a minute or so during which my cock regained a semi-hard state. Lucy then again spoke to her daughter. There are other ways to get a man to squirt hon."" Holding her daughter's gaze she leaned forward and planted a kiss on the smooth dome of my helmet. ""You can kiss there dicks."" She whispered. repeating the action with another light brushing of her lips then leaning back and looking at Patricia expectantly.</p><p>Pat looked from my cock to her mother's visage. After a moment the child licked her lips then leaned over and planted a quick smack on my prick. She jerked back quickly but finding nothing objectionable leaned back down and gave it a longer kiss a second later. Sitting up, she grinned at both me and her mother. A giggle at her own naughtiness escaped her lips.</p><p>Lucy bent down again, ""You can also lick their dicks."" So saying her talented tongue snaked out, its wet tip tracing the thick rim of my cock head before rising to flutter in my piss slit.</p><p>She sat back and waited. Pat hesitated less this time. Her little head went down and I felt the exquisite agony of an eight-year-old tongue playing across the head of my prick. The recipient of that lapping throbbed, steel returning to the structure.</p><p>Lucy went on, ""There's another thing you can do with your mouth honey."" She looked at me. ""I think it's time Pat learned to suck cock don't you."" Her voice dropped to a husky whisper. ""That way she can pay you back for slurping on her bald little twat on those long evenings when you two have nothing to do.""</p><p>Just hearing such a proclamation from the lips of the child's own mother finished the tempering process. My dick grew another half inch in the same number of seconds. It slapped against my stomach, rock hard and bow string taut..</p><p>Lucy chortled, ""Oho, you like that idea huh?"" She gave my dick a short stroke and met my gaze. ""Does the idea of a second grader taking your dick in her little slut mouth while her mother watches turn you on? Are you that perverted?"" My dick answered the question, twitching again and getting harder if possible.</p><p>Lucy leaned in and kissed my cock. She gave it a quick tongue lashing then the head vanished into her mouth. Her head bobbed three or four times then she withdrew and angled my wet, hard cock toward Pat.</p><p>Patricia looked at the two of us then at my prick as it throbbed in her mother's grip. Slowly she moved in, moving her head from side to side like a cheetah circling its prey. She imitated her mother first kissing the head then giving it a few licks. When her puffy little lips parted and the head of my cock entered the hot cavern of her little mouth I groaned. If it hadn't been for load I'd dumped in Lucy's twat earlier I'm sure Pat would have got a cream surprise at that moment.</p><p>Pat rested with the head of my dick in her mouth for a second then performed three shallow dips, each time taking maybe an inch and a half of cock. She then pulled off and grinned nervously.</p><p>Lucy moved in and bobbed a few more times, this time taking more dick. Again she offered my cock to her daughter. This time she coached as little Pat sucked my dick. ""Take it deeper baby, all the way to the back of your pretty little mouth. Suck on it a little and use your tongue.""</p><p>Back and forth they went, mother and daughter trading off on my dick. By the fourth or fifth set little Pat had lost her diffidence and seemed to be getting into the nastiness of what she was doing. She kept my dick longer each time and was taking me deep enough to gag several times.</p><p>They traded off once more then Lucy handed me off again to her fat little eight-year-old daughter. ""Finish it baby. Make him cum. Good little girls like cum, they drink it. Cum's good for you. It'll give you tits like mommy's. Be a good little slut baby and eat his cum.""</p><p>Pat hesitated a second at the talk of my cuming in her mouth but only a second. She then went back to sucking dick like a trooper.</p><p>I was close and Lucy knew it. She put her hand on the back of Pat's head and began to drive the child's face onto my prick forcing her to pick up the pace. She also forced her to take more cock. Gagging sounds rose from the little girl's throat on each plunge.</p><p>That was the final straw. I arched my back, pushing my throbbing dick into Pat's throat while her mother kept her from withdrawing and even pushed her down further. With a bellow I launched boiling cum down the eight-year-olds gullet.</p><p>Lucy let me spurt several times down the child's throat then pulled her daughter's head up so I was filling her mouth. Rope after steaming rope of rank male spunk shot into the little-girl's mouth, filling it till her cheeks puffed slightly and her tongue was swimming in it.</p><p>I fell back, pulling my spent prick from Pat's mouth. A thin streamer of cum followed, bridging the gap between us. In an instant Lucy clapped her hand over her daughter's mouth, preventing her from spitting.</p><p>""Swallow it baby. Swallow all that tasty cum. It's good isn't it. I'm sure you'll be getting a lot of it from now on."" She tilted her head and grinned up at me. ""Maybe it'll be more memorable than just a handjob.""</p><p>It took several seconds but finally Pat swallowed my load in two rhythmic gulps. When her mother removed her hand she gasped and coughed several times. Lucy immediately moved in kissing and cooing, ""That was so good baby. Mommy's so proud.</p><p>Only eight years old and already the makings of a first class cocksucker.""</p><p>She kissed and made over for another minute then pushed her toward my crotch again. ""Lick on that dick some more baby. Get it hard while mommy makes you feel good."" So saying she tugged until Pat slid off the couch and was on her hands and knees with her head between my thighs. Lucy slid down behind her daughter. The sheet billowed up then drifted down to lie on the eight-year-old's back, leaving her plump, creamy white buttocks exposed. Lucy then moved in till the lower half of her face vanished behind those tender, succulent pillows.</p><p>Pat looked up at me and I reached down to stroke her hair. I didn't make any move to pull her to my crotch. I felt her start as her mother's tongue began to flutter over her immature, hairless charms.</p><p>The child closed her eyes and began to rock against her mother's face. She held that pose for maybe a minute. Finally she opened her eyes and smiled up at me then moved in on my cock. I continued to stroke her fine hair as she slurped up my semi-hard prick and begin to lazily suck and tongue it.</p><p>Over the next several minutes her enthusiasm grew as her mother's mouth worked its magic. The plump little girl's head began to bounce with more authority on my dick and she made small mewing sounds around it as she screwed her sexy butt into her mother's face.</p><p>Suddenly the plump child stiffened and screamed around my dick. At first I though she'd cum but the pace was wrong. I knew enough about her sexual responses now to know when her peak was and she hadn't been there, approaching yes but not there.</p><p>I was still trying to puzzle it out when Lucy held up a bloody finger. Fuck! She'd busted Pat's cherry! I couldn't see her mouth, it was buried in bald-eight-year-old twat but her eyes smiled mischievously at me over Pat's twin snowy moons.</p><p>The child began to mewl again as her mother's mouth soothed the hurt and soon she was once again shoving her ass at her mother's face. Lucy ate her for another minute then rose and moved up alongside her daughter. Her hand trailed behind, still abusing her pre-teen daughter.</p><p>She kissed Pat on the cheek then moved her head up close to mine. It was a stretch but her fingers never left her daughter's pussy.</p><p>""Fuck her!,"" she hissed in my ear. ""Get behind and take her doggy style! I want to see her fucked!""</p><p>My cock lurched in Pat's mouth at the thought of that. It's not that I hadn't thought of fucking the plump child. I damn well had. I'd regretfully decided she was too young for that step however. Now the little girl's own mother was urging me to do just that!</p><p>""I don't think she'll like that Lucy. It'll hurt, a lot more than your finger,"" I whispered back.</p><p>""At first but she'll learn to like it.""</p><p>""It's the 'at first' I'm worried about."" Should I fuck her? I damn sure wanted to. I stroked Pat's hair then cupped her chin preparatory to pulling her off my dick so I could put the question to her. Lucy read my intentions and grabbed my wrist.</p><p>""Don't ask"", she hissed. ""Just do it! Rape her!""</p><p>My mouth dropped open in shock. I couldn't have heard that correctly. She repeated it, I had heard it correctly.</p><p>""I want to see my little girl raped. Take her hard and make her scream! Ream out that bald little pussy and don't stop till your cock's bouncing off her cervix!""</p><p>Oh Fuck! My dick lurched as Pat, unaware of the whispered conversation going on over her head again took my dick to the very portal of her throat. She'd begun to hum.</p><p>I looked down at her. Could I do this. It seemed a betrayal of trust. Fuck! It was a betrayal of trust. I looked at Lucy. Her eyes smoldered, she was deep within her own sexual fantasy and she was dragging me along for the ride. My dick throbbed at the thought. Shit, I was weak. Raping a little girl while her mother cheered me on. My cock raged at the thought. I was going to do it I couldn't pass this up.</p><p>I kissed Lucy on her perverted cheek, ""Keep her warm. I have to piss."" I started to rise but Lucy pushed me back into the sofa. Grinning she finally pulled her fingers from her daughter's bare muff and straddled the child's back. She then grabbed the eight-year-old's pretty head in both hands. ""Do it in her mouth! Piss in her fucking mouth!""</p><p>Pat heard this and tried to look up at her mother but Lucy's strong hand's held her head rigid. Instead her eyes found mine. We locked gazes for a second then I closed my eyes and released my bladder.</p><p>Pat started to fight when she felt and tasted my hot, rank piss streaming into her mouth. She was no match for her mother's strength though. Her mouth filled quickly and soon she had a choice between drowning and swallowing. She held the decision till her cheeks bulged but then began to swallow. I kept pouring it in, reveling in the perversion of the act, using an eight-year-old child as a toilet. Fuck! My dick was so hard it was choking down the stream.</p><p>That only deliciously drew out the experience however so little Pat had to spend long seconds drinking from my hard dick. Lucy had began to hump her own bald, seeping twat against her daughter's smooth back, rucking the sheet up till it was a bunched rope at the pre-teens shoulders. Already a glistening strip of pussy slime covered the child's back.</p><p>Finally the stream slacked off then stopped. I sent a couple of more spurts into Pat's chubby cheeked toilet mouth them pulled my cock from her mouth and stood.</p><p>As I vacated my position Lucy swung a leg over Pat's back and nimbly pivoted on the other to drop down in my place. Pat had started to gag and cough the second my dick left her mouth. She was still doing so when Lucy gripped the back of her head and yanked her pretty face into fat, bald, mommy twat.</p><p>I stepped to the rear and surveyed the pre-teen's sexy round butt and fat protruding cuntlet. I saw no blood around the puffy little lips, just snowy white baby pussy. Fuck! I wanted this!</p><p>I dropped to my knees and kissed both fat little ass cheeks then brought my saliva slick cock up and rubbed it up and down the equally slick groove of Pat's cunny. Her puffy lips felt fantastic against the sensitive head of my dick. Despite cuming twice in the last hour I was ready to go again.</p><p>I positioned my cock and started to apply pressure. Slowly the tightly sealed halves of Pat's bald little peach spread, allowing the tip of my cock in. Well before the head was fully seated however I felt her cuntlet reach its elastic limit. It's easily exploitable elastic limit that is. Any further advance was going to cause pain.</p><p>Lucy had leaned over Pat's pale back and, while still holding Pat's face to her own wet twat, was staring at the juncture of me and her daughter. She met my gaze and licked her lips. ""Do it, wreck that bald baby cunt!""</p><p>Fuck! That pushed me over the edge. I grasped the front of the child's plump, shapely thighs, took a deep breath and lunged!</p><p>Her fat, protruding little pussy never had a chance. In an instant two inches of iron hard pervert cock had forced its was past her puffy lips and pierced her immature passage.</p><p>Her body spasmed at the violation of my entrance but initially Pat made no sound other than a mommy pussy muffled 'huh'. That changed a long second later when the shock finally released its hold on her vocal cords. She screamed her pain into her mother's twat. An act that caused Lucy to close her eyes in sexual bliss and pull her daughter's face deeper into her drooling cunt.</p><p>I waited till she screamed her lungs empty and while she was gathering her breath lunged again. Several more inches of dick slid home. Fuck! She was tight. I lunged again, burying another inch. I had two inches of dick to go, could I get it all in? I really wanted to feel the head of my prick against little Pat's immature womb.</p><p>I rested for a moment, stroking the eight-year-old's fat bubble butt while she sobbed into her mother's bald twat. I leaned down and pulled her hair aside and kissed the child's neck then I straightened and tried to drive in deeper. Nada, I just shoved Pat's face deeper into her mother's twat. Fuck she was tight, we were locked together. I tried again and gained maybe a quarter inch. Time to shift gears. I pulled back and felt the exquisite sensation of an inch and a half of dick sliding out of the hot, velvet vice of the child's sullied cuntlet, the room air on my wet shaft felt cold.</p><p>I took a firm grip on Pat's thighs and gave a mighty shove while pulling her onto me. My dick slid in like an oiled piston, and this time I reached top dead center. It felt great, so tight was Pat's cunny that it almost hurt but it still felt great. My balls were against the child's bald, tightly stretched cunt lips and at the head of my cock I could fell the spongy barrier of her cervix. Even Pat screaming anew into her mother's wet sex couldn't detract from the moment.</p><p>I rested for a moment then began easing out. Each fraction of an inch was delicious agony. With half my dick out I began to ease back in. The next stroke was easier and the next even more so. I fucked little Pat, short stroking her tight, bald pussy. At first she cried each time I changed directions but after a while this died down to snuffling whimpers.</p><p>I began to speed up and increase the length of my strokes. Her little pussy had loosened but it was still incredibly tight. I leaned forward and kissed the child's sweaty neck. My hand caressed a soft, damp butt cheek as I raped the eight-year-old.</p><p>I fell into a rhythm, sawing about three-fourths of my cock in and out of Pat's little slot. Above my head I heard Lucy cooing to her daughter. Her big thighs massaged her daughter's head as she urged the child eat her pussy. I leaned forward and drew my tongue up the little girl's back. When I reached her shoulder blades I kissed each prominent point, they were surprisingly pronounced for a child of her heft.</p><p>My balls were beginning to send warning signals. I picked up the pace, my stomach began to smack into Pat's buttocks, making the soft flesh jiggle. I cocked back my hand and smacked her right cheek, hard. The jiggle of the flesh and the red imprint left behind increasing the disturbance in my nuts.</p><p>Groaning I took a grip on Pat's thighs and really started to pound her immature twat. She had been nearly silent for long minutes but now she started to whimper again. It only urged me to further effort. Sweat flew from my face as I pounded the child, shoving her face deep into her mother's sex with each stroke. For her part Lucy had begun to rotate her big hips, jacking herself off with her daughter's sniffling face.</p><p>My cum rolled over me like an avalanche, it started in my toes then climbed my legs to settle into my balls. From there it exploded outward to race through my chest and down my arms, almost electric in it intensity. I threw back my head and howled as I fired burst after burst of spunk into Pat's no longer virgin slot.</p><p>I was just starting to come back down when Lucy got her own cookies. She arched her back, lifting her big, sexy butt off the sofa while both hands washed her twat with Pat's face. She hung there for long seconds, her eyes fluttering then sank back to the sofa. After a minute her eyes opened and she smiled at me over he daughter's sweaty back. ""That, was fucking awesome lover!""</p><p>Pat gurgled something but Lucy just pushed her deeper into her slimy sex. ""You'll get used to it hon. Probably even start to like it."" She giggled at my confused look. ""Well you pissed in her mouth. Besides, I always have to go after sex.""</p><p>I felt like shit the next day. From the first moment my eyes opened it all came rolling in. What the fuck had I done! Guilt was the major part though fear was present too. I could see the long cruiser pulling to the curb and the serious looking officers coming to the door. I'd be led out in cuffs as the neighbors gathered and whispered, 'child molester', 'pervert', 'pedophile'.</p><p>The day was a nightmare. I could concentrate on nothing. I had to get out of the house. I grabbed my keys and headed out the door. The old widow across the street was watering her lawn. She looked right at me, accusation in her eyes. I panicked and fled back inside. I fell asleep on the couch long after midnight.</p><p>Monday was as bad. I had to get to work so that gave me something to concentrate on. Once ensconced in my cube however things went to shit. Every time footsteps approached I expected to see a grim faced detective rounding the corner. Every whispered conversation among co-workers was about me, every jangling phone was a question about my whereabouts. By lunch I'd had enough. Feigning illness I kited.</p><p>I spent the afternoon in a park. A pair of mimes played in refrigerator boxes while bohemian underachievers toyed with chalk on the walks. I tried girl watching, a favorite pastime of males everywhere but that reminded me of how I'd gotten into this mess. I tried visiting the amateur art exhibition, but an oil of innocent children at play sent me reeling. I tried communing with nature but the happy shrieks from the nearby playground accused me. In the end I spent the long afternoon feeding pigeons in a disused part of the preserve.</p><p>As the shadows lengthened and the park emptied I knew I had to go home. I made my way to the nearly vacant parking lot and coaxed the Justy onto the freeway. It was late when I turned onto my street. I turned into the driveway, as my lights swept across the front of the house I froze. A plump, familiar figure sat hunched in a raincoat on my front stoop.</p>"
13,Jerome's Chronicles,7.92x57,,"['Mg', 'ped', 'rom', 'slow']","Jerome is a divorcee having a head on collision with a mid life crisis.  When he sets out on the adventure of a lifetime, a solo hike the breadth of the great white north, fate intervenes and inserts a haughty waif as a traveling companion. If you're put off by the nastiness of Lisa's and Brad's Chronicles this one's safe folks.",2012-05-11T00:00:00,"I'd like to apologize ahead of time to the people of Canada, I have taken liberties with their land in this story. I'm quite sure that the Northwest Territory is not as sparsely populated as I have portrayed, I'm not sure there is anywhere on Earth that empty. I needed it to be so it is, at least in this tale. The cities of Redmond and Towland don't exist. The Canadian National does exist but I made up the CanWest line. Making up things saves on research and you don't have to worry about getting the details right.","<p>Catharsis, that's what I was after. I'm sure of that...maybe. It might also have been the shock of turning 40. Who me? I can't be 40, I was a teen just yesterday!. It might also have been the need for the primal scream, macho style, the need to prove that I could cut it. That I... the almighty 'I' still had enough sand in my gullet and testosterone in my balls to stare eternity in the face and flip it off.</p><p>Whatever the reason here I was, Jerome T Jarret, ex accountant, ex stockbroker and recently ex husband. I shivered as the bush plane circled back for a last pass. His wings waggled once then he was a rapidly dwindling dot headed south. I watched till the roar of the engine vanished, leaving only the moan of the wind for company. </p><p>I looked around and took stock. I was standing as far north as one could get on the continent and still be within the jurisdiction of any North American government. The Arctic Circle was a week or so south by my reckoning. My goal was actually a simple one. All I had to do was make my way nearly 1200 miles through some of the most remote terrain on Earth. My end point would be the US border. To make things more interesting it was mid-October with winter coming on. My resources, would be myself, $5000.00 worth of high tech clothing, tentage and sleeping gear, and a 60+ year old M1903 Springfield sniper rifle kitted out in modern carbon fiber furniture. I had a few other things along, there was my sled, a modernistic thing of aluminum and titanium tubing of my own design. Hopefully it would be light enough for me to pull even loaded down with 200+ pounds of freeze-dried nutrition. I had a pistol too, a ported, vented and lightened by god Colt Commander. The latter was maybe redundant. If anything hostile got close enough for me to make a 0.45 count I was already in a world of shit, but my macho psyche demanded it so it rode on my hip securely ensconced in Nomex.</p><p>I shifted the rifle to a more comfortable position, snuggled down my pack and took up the sled's leads. I figured with a heavy load I'd be lucky to make five miles a day. As the sled grew lighter and my body toughened my mileage would increase. By the time I reached the first of my supply caches I expected to be doubling my initial daily distance. Of course then I'd have a heavy sled again and the entire process would begin anew. All of this was assuming I didn't step in a hole and break my leg on the first day.</p><p>Which brings me to what was not in my gear. No where on my person, on the sled or at any of my caches was there any form of communication device. No phone, no radio, not even a single flare. The scream demanded it. I was working without a net. That was the grand experiment. Had the twentieth century office bred male lost what it meant to be male? Did I have to cringe away from the spirits of men like Jim Bridger, Bill Cody and Daniel Boone or could I turn and stare their shades in the face. The question had been asked, an answer was required. Was I a man or a nebbish?</p><p>I scuffed my feet to seat my Tech-Land alloy snowshoes and threw my shoulder against the sleds harness. The dry-lubed runners 'screed' lightly as they started to slide across the hard crust of yesterdays snowfall. It was time to find out.</p><p>Even in summer the Northwest Territory was a very sparsely populated piece of real estate. Known worldwide as 'The Sportsman's Paradise' it was a mecca for hunters and fisherman during the fair months. When the first icy breath of autumn came roaring down from the north all of that stopped. The cabins were shuttered, the tents struck, and the bush pilots settled in for the winter at their favorite pub with a beer and a yarn. The world's deserts were bustling masses of humanity compared to the Northwest Territory in winter. I was smack dab in the middle of the least populated stretch of acreage on Earth. It was entirely possible that there was not another human being within hundreds of miles.</p><p>At first the going was fairly easy and my spirits, jarred by the departure of the bush plane, soared. I congratulated myself for the hours I'd spent on the Stairmaster and the rigorously enforced daily jog. I looked around at the terrain, the gently rolling snowfield that was all that could be seen in all directions. I figured it would be three weeks before I saw a tree. To the west the Brooks range played on the horizon but I knew it to be a trick of the atmosphere, a refractory golem thrown up for my amusement. The foothills were 300 miles away.</p><p>My Euphoria lasted almost till noon. By then my calves had began to burn and my thighs ached. When I stopped for a lunch of dried meat and snowmelt the muscles in my legs jumped like tiny frogs. </p><p>By dusk I was a basket case, my legs had turned to wood and even with all of the vents wide open my oh-so-efficient thermal clothing had turned into a sauna. I pitched my tent, stuffed something vaguely chicken tasting down my throat, had four Tylenol for desert then collapsed. I did have the presence of mind to turn my clothing inside out so my sweat could dry but then I was done.</p><p>I awoke in the predawn thoroughly in pain. Every movement caused some muscle or tendon to scream in agony. I laid there for awhile trying to will myself to death. That didn't seem to work and the pistol was too far away so I decided to get up and piss instead. Getting out of my tight mummy bag took a month or so and almost a year elapsed before I made it to the tent door and zipped it open. I staggered out to greet the pink horizon of an arctic morning. I made a yellow hole in the snow then swallowed another handful of Tylenol and lurched back to bed.</p><p>The sun was up before I felt like moving again. I dressed, leaving off several layers this time then melted some snow for breakfast. It takes a lot of snow to make a quart of water. Fortified with porridge and coffee I loaded the sled and got back into train.</p><p>Today was worse, far worse. Each painful step was a triumph of the will. I stopped twice before lunch, both times adding to my Tylenol overdose. I'd brought plenty but at the rate I was going through them I might run out.</p><p>I called it a day well before dark, having covered maybe three miles. I used the time for a more substantial supper and rehydrated some lasagna. It tasted gritty. I climbed into the tent and contorted myself into my sleeping bag. I was tired to the bone but sleep was for some reason a long time coming.</p><p>* * *</p><p>My life had been pretty mundane till a few months before. I was your classic WASP. A minor gridiron hero in high school, I'd gone off to a good college then returned to marry the homecoming queen. A string of good, stable, safe jobs followed. We had the requisite 2.3 kids, a dog named Skippy and a sport-ute in the garage. It hadn't been an exciting life but it had been satisfying.</p><p>The trouble might have originated with me, at least I can't place all of the blame on Stella. As I approached the big four-oh I'd grown increasingly dissatisfied. At 38 my conservative sedan was traded for a Mustang. A year later that was traded for an SVT Cobra with all the go-fast toys. Stella felt it too but she reacted differently. She dumped the ladies bridge club and took up rollerblading. Her crowd changed, instead of attending PTA meetings she became a regular at the local strip club's Wednesday night all male revues. </p><p>We tolerated each other's whims. She didn't approve of my cars and I didn't think a great deal of her watching Juan or Peter shake his tiny tiger-striped g-string in her face.</p><p>The problem was angst, middle aged angst. In high school we'd been a pair, Rebel's without a clue. We'd broken the rules just because they were there and gleefully taken the consequences. We'd made great plans, we were going to join the Peace Corp, we were going to work our way around the world as deckhands on a freighter, we were going to climb mountains. What we'd gotten were dental appointments, parent-teacher conferences and Brownie Scout meetings. Our clocks were ticking and our dreams had slipped away like sand through a grocery cart.</p><p>One fine day I came home early from work and caught Stella in bed with Juan, he was not wearing his g-string. The resulting scene was ugly, I am not a big man but I'd kept in reasonable shape and I had anger on my side. I hit Juan three times before he untangled himself from the sheets and four more times after he gained his feet. He lost them shortly thereafter and went down in a bloody heap. Stella was screaming and tried to intervene. Still seeing red, I hit her twice. They both ended up in the hospital. </p><p>When the dust and tears settled I was labeled a domestic abuser and barred from my own home. I wasn't allowed to see my children except under court supervision. In the divorce proceedings Stella got the house and the kids. Juan moved in a week later.</p><p>I tried to pick up the pieces but the whispering got to me. It was a small town and everyone knew what had happened. Co-workers shunned me as a wife beater, there was no sympathy for why I was a wife beater. That would be politically incorrect. I was pariah. I put my head down and took it but the pressure was building. I walked into a room and conversation stopped, I walked through the cubes and muted voices and muttering followed in my wake. Finally the gauge was in the red, it was decision time. I could walk in the door with an AK-47 or I could do something really stupid. I opted for the latter.</p><p>* * *</p><p>I awoke to see the pale gray dawn bleeding through my deep blue tent. Every movement sent fire racing up my neural pathways. I wanted nothing more than to simply lie there but my bladder was urging me otherwise. Get up or piss myself, get up or piss myself.....decisions, decisions.</p><p>Groaning and hissing like a leaky boiler, I managed to get free of the tent and stagger out to greet the day. The aurora was playing to the north. Pale greens, reds, and oranges shifted and shimmered in the gathering light. I contemplated the show for a moment then turned my back on it and made some yellow snow.</p><p>Breakfast was the increasingly familiar cocktail of high calorie mush and Tylenol, washed down with scalding coffee. I got in harness and headed south. Every footstep was a study in torture.</p><p>The next three days passed much the same. I generally made something over two miles a day. My mood grew bleak and then bleaker. When I wasn't so damned despondent I was pissed at myself for getting into this fix. When I wasn't pissed at myself I was pissed at Stella and all the other pricks in my dickwater hometown who had forced me into this fix. Given my mood I don't know why I kept going. I'd like to say guts and gumption or mouth some quaint phrase like 'when the going gets tough the tough get going' but I honestly think I was just too fucking stubborn to stop.</p><p>On the fifth day I did take a break. After breakfast I stripped to my skivvies and gave my clothing a snow bath. Synthetics are wonderfully light and have great insulating qualities even when wet. Wear them for any length of time however and they'll stink to high heaven. While my clothes dried I curled up in my sleeping bag with one of the handful of paperbacks I had brought and munched Tylenol. I ventured out after lunch and despite my aching body enjoyed a brief hike without the encumbrance of pack or sled.</p><p>That night I slept soundly, the first good sleep I'd had in several days. I awoke refreshed and though I was still sore I could move without gritting my teeth in agony. This day I made something close to the five miles I'd reckoned on from the start. I stopped in a small hollow and rewarded myself with a steak, one of the few items on the sled not freeze-petrified.</p><p>The next day was better. I think I actually bettered five miles. The Northern Lights were playing over my shoulder as I set off and they were center stage again before I stopped. I felt satisfied I had finally hit the groove. My spirits soared, all was well in Mayberry.</p><p>Isn't it just like life to throw a curve ball with the bases loaded. I awoke the next morning to buffeting fabric and howling wind. The season's first snowstorm had hit, and with a vengeance I might add.</p><p>I had to fight my way out of the tent then dig for the sled. I'd been leaving my pack outside so I had to dig for that too. I retrieved something powdered and egg colored along with some dehydrated potatoes from the sled then drug myself and the pack inside. </p><p>I melted snow and rehydrated breakfast. By mixing the eggs and potatoes together I had something nearly palatable. I'd have liked some salt and pepper but it wasn't worth braving the wind again.</p><p>I read till noon when the wind seemed to slack off a bit. I ventured out to see if perhaps I could salvage a portion of the day but the snow was still coming down hard. I couldn't see 10 feet. I read some more then turned in early.</p><p>The next morning was quiet and clear. I ventured out to find a world remade. Gone was last year's tattered crust. In its place was a pristine blanket of blinding white. It was almost dreamlike in its smooth perfection.</p><p>I wasn't so appreciative an hour or so later. After digging out the sled and wolfing down some concentrate I set out to make up for lost time. I soon discovered that fresh powder was an altogether different beast than what I had become accustomed to. Last years snow had hardened and compacted with time, giving it a fairly firm surface. In contrast the fresh fall lay on the ground loose and light. Even with my snowshoes I sunk to mid calf with every step. The sled dug in as well. It was rather like walking in loose beach sand and trying to pull your fat Aunt Grace in a Radio Flyer along behind, tiring, very tiring.</p><p>I refused to get down about it and plodded along, perhaps my soul was toughening along with my body. Days passed, the new fall compacted and my mileage went up.</p><p>I was starting to become concerned about my food supply. I was burning a lot of calories and even with the wonders of mummification I was going through five pounds a day. That meant I'd started with a 40 day supply of grub. I'd been conservative and sited my expensively placed food caches 30 days apart. I wasn't making near the mileage I'd planned though, even counting my safety factor I was looking at trouble.</p><p>At the two-week point I sighted my first tree. It was a straggly fir and looked rather lonely. I passed a dozen more before the day was out. In the fading light at the end of the day I could see a dim green line ahead. I'd reached the tree line.</p><p>Once amongst the still sparse trees I started looking for tracks. When the Canadian government had grudgingly given me permission to carry arms in their fair land they'd stipulated that it was only for defense. I reckoned that starvation was an enemy as deadly as a bear so I was ok.</p><p>On my third day in the forest I sighted my first game. I'd stopped at midday to follow a set of fresh tracks in the snow. These led dutifully to a snowshoe rabbit standing stock-still and pretending to be part of the landscape. I shouldered the Springfield, took careful aim, and promptly blew the poor bunny in two. A 30-06 might me excellent bear medicine but it's a mite strong for Thumper. I managed to salvage a few scraps of meat but the result hadn't been worth losing half a day.</p><p>My second storm hit a day later. I had been moving for a couple of hours and was making good time when I noticed I could no longer see blue through the trees, a solid overcast had closed in. The sky darkened over the next hour till it was a dark slate gray. The wind picked up and began to tug at the treetops, first in fitful gusts then a in a constant angry drone. Clumps of half melted snow was dislodged from the swaying branches and plopped or crashed to the ground.</p><p>It didn't take a genius. I found a rock outcropping with a sheltered overhang and a couple of sturdy pines to serve as a windbreak and dug in. I had no sooner set up the tent when the snow came, thick and wet. The fat flakes smacked against the tent fabric with an audible 'spat'. Visibility began to close down as I bustled around gathering up wood. By the time I'd dumped my second armload it had dropped to yards. </p><p>I got a fire going without much difficulty then sat in the door of the tent and watched the snow while coffee brewed. The wind was really whipping at the treetops but down on the forest floor there were only restless eddies. The snow even did a pretty good job of muffling the roar making the blow seem distant and remote.</p><p>The storm lasted two days. When it finally abated it left a foot of fresh snow on the ground. A final overnight cold snap had frozen it solid, making for firm but treacherous footing.</p><p>It was still snowing when I started out but it wasn't that heavy. Visibility was more limited by the trees than the snow. It was very still, a sort of New England picture-post card snow.</p><p>It took two spills and 30 minutes before I surrendered to common sense. I removed my snowshoes then installed the little metal studs that were optional on my boots. The kit, of course, was at the bottom of my pack. I'd just started moving again when another rabbit burst into view and then tried his imitation of statuary. I fumbled for a moment but managed to clear the Springfield and shoulder it. He was close enough that I could pick my target. His cute bunny head swam in the crosshairs before I blew it clean off. The shot roared in the silence of the woods and a moment later I got a pound of icy snow down my back as the report dislodged the burden of an overhanging branch. </p><p>I made good time with my studded boots, maybe my best day so far. I moved on into twilight and finally stopped on the bank of a deeply sunken stream. Cleaning the rabbit proved a chore, he had stiffened and partially frozen. That and my inexperience at the task combined to create a thirty-minute ordeal. Finally however, Bugs was cooking over a small fire. I reclined at my leisure and picked off pieces as he roasted. Some was nearly raw and some was overcooked but it was all good. Even burning my fingers several times didn't diminish my 'all's right with the world' glow.</p><p>* * *</p><p>Nearly everyone had tried to talk me out of this adventure. At first my boss and co-workers had simply written it off as a ploy for sympathy on the part of the wife beater. Once they realized I was serious they attributed it to a 'Walter Mitty' pipe dream and reasoned it would blow over. When they finally decided it wasn't going to blow over a few began to drift into my cube or chat me up at the water cooler. Guys who hadn't spoken to me in months now tried to play the wise sage and instill wisdom in my hard head. Finally, my boss had pulled me into his office for a heart to heart. This ended with him threatening to fire me if I pushed on with my plans. I saved him the trouble by quitting on the spot.</p><p>The various levels of American and Canadian officialdom I had to wade through were the next level in the discouragement chain. At every permit office and stamp counter someone had pulled me aside and tried to get me to call it off. At the last the folks from north of the border had even dug up some moldy old adventurer type who had lost all of his fingers and most of his face to frostbite. He'd given me a scratchy 30-minute rendition of the horrors of the northern wilds then tottered off for another pint. </p><p>Even the bush pilot who'd brought me out had made a last plea for sanity, offering to let me winter at his place then bring me back out in the spring for a 'nice little hike.'</p><p>Of these the only one that had even made a dent was my ex-wife. I don't know who called her. I hadn't talked to her in months. She tearfully begged me to call it off, ending with 'what about your children? They need a father!'. Odd, considering she hadn't let me see them since the divorce. I hung up from that call with a lump in my throat. Despite it all I still loved Stella. I'd sat in contemplative silence for a few minutes then resumed my packing.</p><p>* * *</p><p>In the morning I smashed some ice in the stream and found for-real liquid water under it. This saved me the trouble of melting snow. I wolfed down oatmeal and an energy drink and was soon on my way. One of my milestones was ahead and I was anxious to see some sign of progress.</p><p>The Canadian National's CanWest line is not the furthest north railroad in the world. It is on the 10 best list however. The line operates only six months out of the year, servicing the town of Redmond. Redmond in turn was a company town, CanWest's cadmium mines 3, 4 and 7 were its sole reason for existence. The mines were only marginally profitable, that meant they weren't worth the extra cost of keeping them open in the winter. Each fall the mines close and except for a tiny caretaker staff the town is abandoned. In late spring the workers come flooding back and the drills, pumps and hammer mills roar back to life.</p><p>I reached the right of way about midday. A twenty-foot wide gash had been chopped through the forest. At its middle was a raised roadbed that supported the single-track line. That line was now buried under drifts five feet thick in places. In another month the drifts would be a dozen feet thick. That was another reason Redmond shut down in the fall.</p><p>I checked the date on my watch and frowned. I dropped my pack and fumbled around in the side pockets. I found what I was looking for amongst a small packet of travel worn informational brochures the lady at the Canadian customs office had shoved on me at the last moment. The only reason I still had them was the reasoning that they might make good tinder.</p><p>I opened the scuffed brochure. There at the bottom was the CanWest lines schedule. The last run would be tomorrow. </p><p>If you've ever seen a picture of a modern diesel consist, snowblower at full howl, smashing its way through towering dunes and drifts, chances are good it was the Canadian National's CanWest. It is by all accounts a spectacular sight. By my original timeline the road would be a week behind me at this point. During planning I'd felt mild regret that I'd miss the last run. A week was simply too valuable to throw away though. Now the line wasn't behind me. It was 10 feet ahead and the last run was tomorrow. I briefly debated then decided that another day was not going to do fatal hurt to a schedule already in intensive care.</p><p>I set up at the wood line then spent the day hunting. I was becoming more confident in my skills in this department but I found nothing but faint tracks.</p><p>I had soup and pasta for supper then watched the stars and the tattered banner of the Aurora for awhile before turning in.</p><p>The next morning I packed up and moved to the far side of the tracks. Once in the woods I left my pack and sled a dozen feet in then found myself a good vantage point and waited. My ego wanted to be standing out in plain view, rifle slung and hip shot out to emphasize the Colt on my side, every inch the rugged explorer. There was only one problem with that. It was damned rude. Due to the inhospitable nature of the wilderness this far north there were two unwritten rules. One, if you sighted anyone away from a populated area you stopped to see if they required assistance. Two, there were no exceptions to rule one. For that reason, if you weren't in trouble good etiquette was not to be seen. If I'd adopted my John Wayne pose I had no doubt that the engineer would have leaned on the brakes and brought his entire consist to a screeching, grinding halt.</p><p>I dug into my dwindling jerky supply and munched for a while. Sated, I lay back and stared up at the blue sky with its fleecy clouds, a sight that would become increasingly rare from now on. </p><p>I must have dosed because I started a short time later when a deep rumble impinged on my senses. I sat up and peered through my blind. There was nothing for a long moment then the blade wielding dervish of a snowblower hove into view, 5000 HP worth of GM muscle backing it up. The train grew swiftly till the very ground vibrated. Around me the woods came alive as numerous hidden creatures started away from this rude intrusion.</p><p>Suddenly it was upon me. I'd position myself opposite one of the deeper drifts. It exploded as the snowblower bit into it. The machine howled and spewed twin plumes of snow to either side, like a dragon breathing ice instead of fire. I hunkered down as chopped snow and ice rained from the sky. I hadn't realized the damn thing would throw it this far.</p><p>The engine thundered by, a single elderly 'A' unit bellowing in assist, then the cars began their clanking passage. First came the flat cars, loaded down with machinery that either needed repair or was too sensitive to leave over the winter. Next came a single auto carrier, this carried the private autos of company bigwigs, Lexuses and Cadillacs seemed to predominate. Rank after rank of rusty, snow encrusted boxcars followed.</p><p>At the rear came the passenger coaches, most of the dozen or so elderly cars were badly weathered. White faces peered from the windows. A couple of more clanks and the caboose was past. I looked after its dwindling form. Sure enough, the green, 'last run' flag fluttered from a mast attached to its rear platform.</p><p>Life is so freaking mysterious. You get it figured out and the bitch tosses you a slider. I'd just started to tun away and head for the sled and my pack when a spot of bright orange caught my eye from across the tracks. It was deeply embedded in a drift and hadn't been there before. I shook my head in disgust; some asshole had dumped his garbage from the train. There is a tendency amongst Americans to think of our northern cousins as more environmentally aware than we are. That is not necessarily the case. Canada has just as many fucking pigs as we do.</p><p>I started to turn away again then swung back. I took a step closer, then another. Then I was fucking running! Most garbage does not have arms and legs!</p><p>I reached the drift and dug frantically. In seconds I had disinterred a slight figure in a Day-Glo orange and yellow snowsuit. I brushed the snow away and found myself staring at the face of a very pretty back girl of maybe nine years of age. Like an idiot I stared at her for a moment then back at where the last train of the season had passed.</p><p>I drug my sled and pack out and again set up camp. This time right on the right of way. It was the work of minutes to get a fire going. I started snow melting then gently carried the girl to the tent and stretched her out on the floor. A gentle probing followed. I couldn't detect any broken bones but it was hard to tell through the thick, quilted insulation. I reached for the zipper and began the awkward job of stripping the pre-teen out of her snow suit. Her boots came off first, they were a fashion brand. A little showy, a favorite among the Aspen set, but serviceable nonetheless. Her suit was likewise designer and would have fetched a premium in any boutique in Manhattan.</p><p>Underneath she wore a sweater over a boy's plaid shirt. Designer jeans hugged her full little hips. I kept peeling and unearthed a pair of blue synthetic long johns like my own. I paused here but reasoned I needed to see if she was hurt. There were no blood stains on her thermal underwear but I pulled them off anyway, leaving her clad in only a tiny pair of cotton, little girl panties..</p><p>I checked her for injuries but aside from bruises found nothing. Her legs were smooth and very well formed. The cleft mound of her little vagina showed prominently through the thin fabric at her crotch. After checking her front I gently rolled her over. Her little butt was almost a perfect heart shape. Damn, my dick was getting hard. It had been a long time since I was with a woman.</p><p>Feeling guilty, I pulled her panties down to bare that sweet little ass and planted a chaste kiss on each cheek. I then eased her into my sleeping bag and went outside to get some broth going.</p><p>I managed to get some of the steaming mixture into the child. She coughed and spit during the process and briefly opened her eyes but she was gone again before I could speak. I tucked her in then lay down on the tent floor beside her. Now what the fuck do I do?</p><p>I dug the map out. My options were not good. Redmond was actually the closest habitation at 300 miles away but some very rugged terrain lay between it and us, very rugged. The best option seemed to be to stay on my original path for another 400 or so miles then veer west for another 100 to reach Towland. It was a small tourist town but it was there year round. I was folding the map when I felt like I was being watched. I looked up to meet a pair of big, almost liquid brown eyes. My guest was awake.</p><p>We stared at each other for perhaps five seconds before she broke the silence.</p><p>""Could I have something to drink?""</p><p>I nodded and ducked out of the tent. A pot simmered on the dying fire. I pulled if off and packed in more snow, watching it dissolve. I tested it with a finger then added a little more snow.</p><p>She was sitting up when I returned, demurely holding her shirt up to cover her flat chest. ""Did you undress me?"" Was there a hint of accusation there?</p><p>I handed her the soot-covered pot. ""Yes, I needed to see if you were injured.""</p><p>She was looking disdainfully at the titanium pot. ""Don't you have any glasses?"" Her tone was petulant and annoying.</p><p>""No, sorry. I wasn't expecting guests.""</p><p>She grimaced and took a tentative sip. She must have been really thirsty because she finished the entire pot.</p><p>I took it from her and backed out of the tent. ""I'll let you get dressed."" I was melting more snow when she emerged a few minutes later.</p><p>She looked around and then down at me. ""I need to go to the bathroom."" Her tone was snotty, the manner a princess would take with a wallyworld clerk. </p><p>I retrieved a roll of paper from the dry-bag on the sled then pointed at the woods. </p><p>She took the toilet paper and looked from it to me and then back at the woods. Finally comprehension dawned in her eyes. ""I can't go outside. Where is the toilet."" She didn't stamp her dainty little foot but by the tone she wanted too.</p><p>I turned and gave her my full attention. ""There is no toilet. We, that is you and me, are 300 miles from the nearest water pipe and I am not sure there would be a toilet connected to it. There is no toilet, no glasses, no television, no haute-cuisine and no room service.</p><p>The scorn in my voice must have come through clearly, I had known this child all of ten minutes and already disliked her. I didn't even know her name but I knew she was spoiled, rich and annoying. I'm really quite perceptive on occasion.</p><p>Her chin began to quiver and she looked around again. ""Where is you're car?""</p><p>""I don't have a car.""</p><p>""A truck?""</p><p>""No truck, no snowmobile, no motorcycle, no vehicle.""</p><p>""But-""</p><p>I cut her off, deciding it was time to put her in the know. ""We are in the middle of nowhere little lady. We have no vehicle, no phone, no radio. As I said we are three hundred miles from the nearest town. The only way we are getting out of here is to walk.""</p><p>Horror dawned on her pretty face. ""We have to walk 300 miles?""</p><p>""No, actually we have to walk 500. The terrain is too rough between here and Redmond.""</p><p>She looked from me back to the train tracks. ""Well we can just wait for the next train. It'll stop won't it."" Desperation was creeping into her tone.</p><p>""It will, when it arrives. That should be sometime in April. The one you fell off of was the last one this season. Want to tell me how you managed that?"" Before she could answer a new thought crept into my mind, a happy thought. I wasn't looking forward to spending several months in this brats company any more than she was in mine. ""Then again, when the train arrives one passenger short they'll send an inspection car or a chopper to search the tracks so maybe we should just sit here.""</p><p>Her chin began to quiver again and tears painted a silent track down her face. She slowly crumpled to the ground in abject misery. ""No one's going to look. No one knows I was on the train and I didn't fall off. I jumped.""</p><p>Slowly through her sobs her story emerged. For most of her life she had lived with her aunt and uncle. The aunt was a warm, caring person who the child truly loved. The uncle on the other hand was cold and domineering, too interested in the pursuit of wealth to have room for human concerns. The aunt had succumbed to cancer the month before leaving her frigid uncle as her sole guardian. He was constantly belittling and yelling. He'd struck her on several occasions, once hard enough to cause the entire side of her face to swell up. They had arrived in Redmond via chartered plane the previous day to arrange some mineral purchases. When her uncle had left their empty hotel this morning for a round of business meetings the girl had packed and fled. With no money she had done the only thing she could think of, hopped the last train out, though she hadn't known it was the last.</p><p>She was mature enough to know that without a ticket she would be detained when the train arrived and then returned to a highly perturbed uncle so she had hidden in a toilet for several hours. The staff had finally grown suspicious about the locked door and had been working to force it when she panicked and jumped from the lavatory window.</p><p>As her tearful tale drew to a close I was left with several ponderables. Would the train's staff figure that a locked door and an open window equaled a missing passenger? Maybe, maybe not. In the mad rush to mothball some equipment till spring and switch the remainder to other revenue lines would the incident even be reported? Maybe, maybe not. Would the authorities in Redmond, caught up in the shutdown rush, tie a missing little girl to the train? Maybe, maybe not. Damn, so much for flowcharting the problem.</p><p>One thing was certain. If the Canadian National folks realized they'd lost a passenger, paying or not, they would come looking. In that case a track car or maybe a chopper would be along in a day or two. If that occurred our best option was to sit tight. If they did not realize it then no one was coming and all staying would do was lose us another day or two of travel time. When you factored another mouth to feed into a food situation that was already borderline serious that was not good.</p><p>I factored and I fumed. You could almost smell the lube burning as the gears spun in my head. A solution finally poked its way through the obscuring mists, it wasn't ideal for either scenario but such is the way of compromises.</p><p>I smiled down at the girl. I might as well try to get along. We might be together for awhile. ""Well honey, you might as well tell me your name.""</p><p>She stared up at me and wiped the tears from her eyes. ""Tamara, Tamara Carter.""</p><p>""Pleased to meet you Tamara. I'm Jerome. Now I'd suggest you go into the woods and take care of your needs while I see about getting us out of this mess.""</p><p>My solution was simply to leave a message informing any searchers that we were bound south and to watch for flashes. My little shaving mirror would make an adequate signaling device unless we were in deep woods. Luckily the forests were still thin enough this far north to let us avoid that.</p><p>I'd brought along a journal that I had yet to start. I wrote out a concise note on a page from it and enclosed it in a ziplock bag. I rummaged through the sled until I found a bright orange bag of chips. The chips went into another ziplock. The empty chip bag I stuffed with paper to puff it up. I then taped it closed and fastened the note to the outside. I used more tape to attach this ensemble to a sturdy 5 foot high pole I cut from a sapling. I sharpened the opposite end of the pole and jammed it tightly down into the ballast between two ties of the track. Anyone in an inspection car could not help but see it and it would be noticeable from a helicopter as well. As insurance I scuffed four arrows in the snow around the pole pointing toward it. I stepped back and admired my handiwork. The arrows would vanish with the first fresh fall and the pole and message stood little chance of surviving even a moderate storm. I privately gave the entire arrangement a week tops. Not a great loss, If no one had arrived in a week then no one was coming.</p><p>Tamara had returned from her nature call in time to watch the tale end of the preparations so I explained my reasoning to her. She watched silently as I broke down the tent and packed up. Remembering something, I dug through the diminishing food supplies on the sled till I found what I was looking for. I had a funky set of new wave snowshoes that I'd picked up in Ontario. They were mostly carbon fiber with only a little bit of metal in bindings and were untraditionally square in appearance. I'd yet to try them.</p><p>I had to adjust the bindings to their smallest size but finally managed to get a decent fit on the child's tiny feet.</p><p>We had only a few hours till dark but made use of them. I set a good pace but Tamara, unburdened, had no trouble keeping up. She did have trouble with the snowshoes, falling several times till I took a moment to demonstrate how to walk in them.</p><p>We stopped at dusk and deliberately camped in the open. The chance we would be spotted at night was poor but I would take what was going. I fixed noodles with dried chicken and peas for supper. Tamara had said little since leaving the railroad and was still in a pout. She broke her silence to complain about the food but ate it all nonetheless.</p><p>The next crisis came as we prepared for bed. I had only the one sleeping bag. Luckily I had brought a large model because I am slightly claustrophobic. Tamara frowned when I mentioned we would have to sleep together. When I stated we needed to do so naked she really looked askance.</p><p>I wasn't making up the naked part. I'd been doing it since starting out. There were several reasons for it. First, a sleeping bag insulates better with nothing but bare skin in contact with it. This lets your body heat build up an envelope of warm air in the bag. Second, our clothes were wet. We were slogging through snow and a certain amount of it worked its way into the fabric and melted. Synthetics are wonderful. Hang them in a cold tent and they will dry overnight. They will not do so if worn in a sleeping bag where the air cannot get to them.</p><p>I tried explaining these things to Tamara but she just backed away and shook her head, her eyes big and wild looking. I sighed, too many pervert lectures in school. Kids these days think every adult they meet is out to molest them. With no option save force I relented and said she could remain dressed.</p><p>As a placating move I retained my thermal underwear, Tamara piled in fully clothed, snow suit and all.</p><p>We had to work at a sleeping arrangement. Finally we found that the only thing that worked was for us to both lay on the same side with me snuggled up to Tamara's back. One arm was beneath her while the other I had to either keep tightly at my side or slide between her legs. It was going to be a long trip.</p><p>The next morning was bright and very cold. The temperature had dropped during the night. Tamara was stiff and very sore, the aftereffect of a thirty mile per hour impact with a snow drift.</p><p>Breakfast was a high protein energy drink and a bagel. Tamara grumbled something about bacon and eggs then we were off.</p><p>I was soon miserable. My damp long johns chilled me and the wet fabric chafed. Tamara was far worse, at least my outer garments were dry.</p><p>By mid morning Tamara was lagging badly. I finally looked back to see her sitting down a hundred yards back. Sighing I dropped the sled's traces and trudged back to her.</p><p>She was crying and shivering when I arrived. Her snow suit was actually frozen stiff in places. She was freezing. I cursed all of the way back to the sled.</p><p>I set up the tent then ordered Tamara to strip and get into the sleeping bag. She said nothing but did give a nod pronounced enough to be discernible over all of the shaking her small body was doing. Pissed as hell I grabbed up the Springfield and headed for a patch of forest nearby.</p><p>I spent several fruitless hours following a variety of small game tracks that seemed to begin and end nowhere. I was sitting on a fallen tree taking a breather when a muffled thud behind me brought my head around.</p><p>It was a small reindeer, probably not even a yearling and cute as hell. We both stared equally startled. Cute doesn't fill the stomach, the Springfield came up. Rudolph must have had some survival training from mama because at the first twitch of the rifle he bolted. I fired, succeeding only in blowing a divot out of a pine. By the time I worked the bolt for a second shot he had vanished.</p><p>Dejected, I hunted for several more hours but saw nothing. The report of my one shot had probably sent everything within five miles scurrying.</p><p>I arrived back at camp to find Tamara frantic. She had heard the shot and being a city girl assumed someone had died. Since I was the only someone she knew out here she'd worked her way into quite a state. When I pushed through the door of the tent she leaped from the sleeping bag and wrapped herself around me. She was wearing only her panties so when I returned the hug out of instinct I found one hand cupping a soft little girl butt. I jerked my hand away at about the same time that Tamara realized her state of undress. She squeaked then dove for the sleeping bag. Once safely ensconced she shot me a shy grin, the first expression I'd had from her that wouldn't pit chromium.</p><p>Supper was more pasta, only the flavoring changed. Pasta packs a lot of calories in a nice tight, easily rehydratable package. Take a cross-country hike and you'll eat a lot of pasta. </p><p>Tamara went to bed shortly after dark. I gave her ten minutes then stripped off and gave myself a snow bath I was freezing when I pulled a dry pair of briefs on and, pulling my clothes behind me, crawled into the tent. Normally that uncomfortable ritual was reserved for the mornings. My houseguest had changed the routine.</p><p>I found Tamara's clothes hung neatly over the tent's built in clothes line. Apparently she had learned her lesson. I hung mine alongside them and slipped into the bag behind her. Damn, her skin was smooth as I slid down her back. The back of one hand slid over the panty-clad mound of her little ass. She murmured as I settled in. Fuck! My cock was resting right in the cleft of that little chocolate butt and the rebellious bastard was starting to swell.</p><p>I tried fighting it down but it was no use. Within less than a minute I had a raging boner lying between the cute panty-clad cheeks of a little pre-teen. Fuck it, I gently slid my hand between her legs just above her knees, she was asleep and there was fuck all I could do about it anyway. My dreams that night were luridly erotic.</p><p>The morning arrived clear and slightly warmer. Within hours the sky began to cloud over. The snow held off till afternoon but when it came it was heavy. We pushed on, making distance despite the weather. We stopped again at dusk, soon the days would be so short we would have to move after dark but we weren't at that point yet.</p><p>We ate in silence then had a cup of hot chocolate. Tamara then went to bed. I waited for a few minutes to make sure she was settled then stripped off for my snow bath.</p><p>Slipping into the bag was another game of touchy feelly. Tamara shivered as my cold body slid in behind her. I let the back of my right hand slide lightly down her smooth, bare back and over the softness of her little fabric covered butt before sliding it between her thighs. I felt a twinge of guilt but I reasoned a little feel wouldn't hurt anything, especially if she didn't even realize I had taken the liberty. Damn I was turning into a letch.</p><p>We had to dig out the next morning. We accomplished the chore and then set out. Tamara was grumpy. I thought I knew why but said nothing. With each passing day the chance that anyone would come looking dimmed. Surprisingly, I was not disturbed. I hoped the reason for my acceptance of her presence wasn't the admittedly pleasant experience of sliding into the sleeping bag behind that warm little ass. I didn't dig deep enough into my psyche to find out. Turning over rocks is a bad idea if you suspect something nasty beneath.</p><p>So far the terrain had been mostly flat. This day we started getting some elevation changes. They were just wrinkles at the moment. They would get more serious. It began to snow again at our noon break.</p><p>The next several days passed much the same. It got colder and snowed more. Despite the trend toward ever-colder weather as we moved toward winter several times it warmed up enough to get a wet gushy snow. This froze when the temperature dropped. The result was a hard, slick crust on the snow with the delightful consequences I had discovered earlier. The advent of a third dimension to our travels added another bit of fun. On down slopes the sleds oh so efficient dry-lubed runners would allow it to play catch up with its motive power, namely me. Depending on the severity of the slope the consequences could vary from a bump in the shins to being bowled over by a runaway pantry. After the second incident of the latter I rigged a spare strap and Tamara belayed the sled on slick descents.</p><p>The girl and I settled into a sort of uneasy camaraderie. She seemed to have accepted that she had gotten herself into a fix and was going to have to walk out of it. With this her gloomy mood sloughed off and she began to appreciate the beauty of the northern wilds and even the humor of her situation. As she became more pleasant to be around my earlier resentment diminished and I actually began to enjoy her company.</p><p>After a few days she finally broached the subject of hygiene, a difficult thing to maintain in normal climes if away from the proper facilities, in the great white with winter roaring in, almost impossible. I explained my dreadfully uncomfortable snow bath invention, whereby one stripped off and scrubbed ones body with gritty handfuls of the white stuff until ones core temperature had dropped to that of a bowl of lime sherbet then dove into the sleeping bag to share ones joy with ones tent mate. She tried it one night and came charging into the tent about 10 minutes later chattering something about 'a-a-a b-b-b-bet-t-t-t-ter w-w-w-ay'.</p><p>I didn't particularly like it either and after some brain storming came up with a more pleasant alternative. Among the sleds burden was a folding bucket that I had not though to have a use for till we got much further south. I had actually cursed myself for a fool for not stashing the thing in one of the caches. Now it found a use. After supper we would start melting snow. As we got a pan full it was dumped into the bucket. If the bucket was kept close to the fire it would not refreeze before it could be used. When there was enough water it was carried into the tent and utilized in a traditional sponge bath. </p><p>The system was not perfect. Modesty, Tamara's not mine, demanded that only one person bathe at a time. That effectively meant we each could only do so every other night. It also needed a fairly abundant supply of fuel. The woods were still not thick and if we were forced to camp in the open it meant no bath. Stove fuel was far too precious to waste on such extravagance.</p><p>One night after Tamara's bath I gave her an extra thirty minutes before slipping into the bag behind her. Despite not having touched anything remotely resembling soap in over a week she smelled clean and fresh. As I slid down there was more contact between us than was strictly necessary. Damn she felt good. I lay there with my dick getting hard for five minutes or so then gently spoke her name, nothing. I raised the volume and sharpened my tone, adding a poke for good measure. She didn't even grunt.</p><p>Satisfied I allowed my right hand to gently palm that little ass. Damned I was becoming obsessed with that butt. Ever since the first day when I kissed it I had known it was prime little girl butt but now it seemed to dominate my thoughts. I gently squeezed first one cheek then the other, enjoying the way the soft flesh reacted to my tough. I drug my fingertips down her tiny crack. Fuck, my dick was going to explode!</p><p>I had to have a better feel. Listening carefully for any changes to the child's breathing I gripped the waistband and ever so slowly pulled her panties down. Now there was nothing between my questing fingers and their goal. My hand slid across hot flesh that was far smoother than the finest silk. Briefly I cupped one little cheek then the other. The thrill of just holding those warm globes of wonderful girl-flesh almost caused me to lose it.</p><p>Slowly I extended a finger to lie in the humid groove of her dainty little ass cleft. I began to stroke the length of it, probing a little deeper with each stroke. I took my time, enjoying the illicit fondling of this pre-teens butt. After a long minute I finally felt my fingertip brush the dainty flower of the child's little asshole. I circled the opening several times then pushed in slightly. The first joint of my finger slipped into her butt before resistance stiffened. Not wanting to risk waking my darling little bedmate I stopped pushing and just enjoyed the feeling of part of me in the child's ass.</p><p>I finally eased my finger free and continued my explorations. Down that little crack I went till it met her tightly closed thighs. The bunched fabric of her panties brushed the back of my hand as I sent one lone finger on a reconnaissance between her sleek thighs and up onto the perfect mound of her bald little pussy. I stroked the fat lips of her twat then slowly traced the groove that separated them. There was just a hint of moisture there.</p><p>That was enough and too much. I withdrew my hand and grasped my steel hard cock. Two jerks and I blew a massive load of cum over my chest and the child's back. It seemed it would never stop, spurt after spurt of hot, molten spunk pulsed through my prick to coat us both.</p><p>I lay. Panting and recovering for several minutes then eased out of the bag enough to grasp a towel from the clothesline. I snuggled back into the bag and gently blotted and wiped my spunk from Tamara's smooth back. After cleaning her up I wiped myself clean and tossed the towel outside. I gently pulled the child's panties up then eased my hand between her thighs just below her now fabric covered twat. I snuggled up behind her, planting soft kisses on her shoulder and graceful neck then slept.</p><p>As the days wore on my liberties increased. My right hand rest had started just above the child's knees. It had moved up till it sometimes brushed that fabric covering of her crotch as we shifted. My nocturnal explorations grew bolder as well. Soon I was pulling my cock out and rubbing it's drooling head over that fine little butt. Twice I blasted massive loads of cum over those cute cheeks.</p><p>We moved south for another week. The forests grew thicker and the terrain more rugged. Despite the fact that we had both toughened our mileage began to shrink. The sled's larder was a shadow of its former self. </p><p>At exactly the one month point in my trek another storm struck, snow and ice stung and visibility dropped to only a few meters. Prudence suggested stopping but the grocery situation dictated otherwise. We pushed on into a howling and growing darkness.</p><p>That night was Tamara's bath night. I huddled around a guttering fire and tried to dodge the small glowing coals that the wind kept pulling out and flinging into the abyss. Around me the half-frozen trees popped and groaned.</p><p>I gave her twenty minutes then crawled into the tent and started to strip. As my over garments came off I shoved each article out the door and shook off as much snow as I could then hung it on the line. I was down to my briefs and trying to hang my somewhat smelly thermal undies up when cold fingers fumbled and I knocked most of mine and Tamara's clothes from the line. Swearing, I started to pick them up and carefully re-hung them, maintaining spacing so everything would dry by morning. I was halfway through the task when I stopped in shock. Wadded in my hand was the wet, cold mass of Tamara's freshly washed panties.</p><p>She had mentioned several days before that she wished she could wash her panties. I'd idly suggested that she simply do so. When she'd asked what she could wear to bed I'd simply shrugged. Now the question burned in my mind. What had she worn to bed?</p><p>I took a quick inventory of her clothes, all were present. I quickly re-hung the remaining clothes then stood for a moment in contemplation. Decision crystallized. With trembling fingers I tugged my briefs down over my hard cock and hung them alongside her panties.</p><p>All kinds of lecherous thoughts passed behind my eyes as I slipped in behind the lovely black child. My hard prick bobbed and brushed all the way down her back as I slid down. I let the back of my right hand serve as a pilot, sliding it ahead. Soon I felt the swell of her exquisite buttocks. It was gloriously bare. Tamara was naked.</p><p>I settled in behind her with my hard dick nestled into the crack of her ass. I was in pervert nirvana. I gave her a minute to settle from the disturbance of my entry then began to explore that wonderful body. I gently kissed her neck as my hand molested her little butt and pre-teen, baby twat. I licked at her, little dabs that let me taste the forbidden spice of her skin. Starting at the nape of her neck I kissed, licked and nibbled my way to one dainty ear. I made a brief probe inside then proceeded down to the hollow of her throat and then up her jaw line. All the while my right hand kept fondling and caressing her soft butt and bald sex.</p><p>Finally I took my cock in hand and began to gently drag the head up and down her tiny ass crack. Shit she was fine. Gathering courage I bent my dick down and gently eased it between her sleek thighs. When I released it the head nestled right up against her hot little pussy. Fuck! My bare dick was rubbing up against a nine-year-old girl's hairless, baby cunt. The thought alone almost made me cum.</p><p>I pulled my cock back and rested the head in the cleft of her butt. A half dozen jerks and I drowned her crack in cum. I cleaned her up and then slept the sleep of not-so righteous but definitely sated.</p><p>I awoke the next morning with an urgent need to piss. Despite my condition I remained still. Tamara was stirring and I knew from experience that she would be in the same state. The minutes ticked away and I though I was going to have to abandon my vigil and go empty by bladder. Just as I was about to throw in the towel the girl gave a great sigh and began to wiggle her way out of the sack. This forced her little buns to massage my cock, an experience that would have been far more pleasurable had I not been about to pee all over myself. Even so it was damned stimulating.</p><p>Tamara froze as soon as she felt it. She sucked that little ass in to break the contact and held that pose for long seconds. Finally she eased back till her flesh just kissed my cock, it was a tentative move, sort of a 'did I really feel what I thought I felt' kind of thing. As soon as she had confirmation she let out a muffled squeal and scrambled out of the bag.</p><p>Now I had purchased an extra large sleeping bag, but the mouth was still quite restricted. In the past I had either been asleep or pulled my head back to give Tamara room to enter and exit. Not this morning, no way was I going to miss this. I pretended sleep, forcing her to wiggle past my head. As she did my nose slid right down the crack of her sleek little black butt. Her cheeks slid across my lips like fine satin. She smelled of girl butt and man cum. The last was not a turn on for me but it didn't detract that much from the moment either.</p><p>She popped out of the bag and crouched. I watched through slitted eyes as she shivered her way into her panties and jacket then slipped out the door. Next time I'd stick out my tongue.</p><p>Tamara was quiet when we set out. I figured I was in for a row about climbing in nude with her despite her own state of undress but she never mentioned it. By afternoon she was again chatting away.</p><p>I had noticed a gradual change in her as we trekked on. She had started as haughty and imperious. That had given way to forlorn despondence when she finally came top realize just what a situation she was in. She'd kept that state with minor relapses till all hope of rescue had vanished. With the realization that she was in it for the long haul acceptance had come. Since then she had become sunnier and was really starting to enjoy the beauty around her. More than once we'd been brought to a halt as she stopped to gawk at a particularly striking section of landscape, wondered at the grace of a hunting hawk or simply paused to take in the piney grandeur of a boreal forest. At first I was annoyed at these little stops. When finally I looked inside myself that conceit vanished. Just what the hell was this trek about anyway? </p><p>The row I had expected and not gotten in the morning arrived without expectation that afternoon. A bull reindeer in full winter regalia stepped over a rise ahead of us. In a flash I was out of harness and the Springfield was at my shoulder. He swam in the crosshairs for a moment and then the sear released. My shot roared out before I realized that Tamara had gone into contemplation mode again. She was admiring the strength and beauty of the beast when I turned him from meat on the hoof to meat crashing down on its side.</p><p>She stood stock still for a shocked moment then ran past me toward the fallen animal. She stopped halfway to the plainly dead animal and stood in indecision for a moment. When she turned to face me I could plainly see the tears in her eyes. I felt like I'd been kicked by a mule. The anguish on her face was heart rending. The excitement of the kill fled to be replaced by remorse at the pain I saw in her eyes.</p><p>After about thirty seconds she dropped her head and fell to her knees. Sobs shook her slight body. Camelot had been despoiled.</p><p>I scuffed my feet for a moment then dropped my pack and leaned the rifle against it. I covered the ground between us and stood like a nervous teenage wondering what to do next. Anything I did was going to be wrong it was just a matter of picking the least wrong thing.</p><p>I finally decided to try the mother approach. Making soothing sounds (well I thought they were), I dropped to my knees and pulled her shaking body gently into my arms. Tilt, Tilt, Tilt, 'DANGER WILL ROBINSON', that branch of the logic tree must have been fairly high on the no go list. Tamara exploded at my touch and began to rain blows on me with her tiny fists. I gathered her in and held her tight but it was like trying to hold on to a two-lung engine with a bad miss. I barely felt her blows through the heavy layers of my clothing but she really gave it her all. I grimly hung on till she eventually ran down and just hung in my arms and sobbed.</p><p>I knew we'd get no more travel in this day. Our still forming partnership was badly rent and was going to need some extensive repairs. I eased Tamara down and started setting up the tent. She said nothing as I worked but shortly after I moved off and started setting up the rest of our accouterments she crawled inside. I could still here her sobbing.</p><p>After putting it off as long as practical I pulled I knife, trudged over and began to slaughter Dasher. I'd never cleaned anything this big and he'd already started to chill with the cold. By the time the noble beast was converted to 150 pounds of ragged, bloody meat it was full dark. I was covered with sweat on the inside and blood on the outside. I stacked the hunks of meat onto the skin and drug the assemblage back to the sled. I wrapped the bundle as tightly as possible and wrestled it aboard the sled. A little artful rearrangement of the dwindling stores served to camouflage if not hide it. I then went back and mounded snow over the grisly remains, retrieving fresh white stuff from a distance till all the bloodstains were hidden.</p><p>I rolled in the snow and scrubbed my clothes. Luckily the outer shell of both parka and pants was water-resistant so everything cleaned up well. I then stripped and had an old-fashioned snow scrub of my own. Shivering and shaking, I entered the tent and after hanging my clothes, slipped into the sleeping bag. Somewhat to my surprise Tamara was nude again. I had half expected to find her in parka and pants if not plate mail, the better to avoid contact with the murderer. Despite our undress and the fact that my cock was pressed into her little ass I felt no arousal. Before I drifted off to sleep my stomach informed me noisily that neither of us had eaten any supper.</p><p>The next morning was cold and silent. Tamara sat by the fire and watched me fix breakfast. It was powdered eggs and dehydrated ham, not reindeer. We weren't ready for that step yet. Her expressionless eyes moved from me to the burdened sled and back again. More than once I caught her gazing at the snow grave I'd erected over the carcass. </p><p>After eating I broke camp and loaded everything up. I expected a problem when it was time to move. But she readily fell in behind when I set off. </p><p>The sky darkened to our backs as we moved and a fresh wind came whistling down from the north. As the day wore on the black advanced across the sky till it passed the zenith. The wind strengthened as well. I recognized the signs by now. We were in for it.</p><p>I steered us into a thick copse of trees and pitched camp in the shelter of a fallen pine. I dug the snow out from a tent-sized area and set up on top of it to further lower our profile. The forest giants were flexing and groaning before I was done.</p><p>Getting a fire going was a chore but eventually I had a cheery blaze hissing and spitting in the wind. I pulled one of the hunks of meat from the sled and set it near the fire to thaw. Tamara said nothing but her countenance darkened. It was time to talk.</p><p>I started slowly, speaking in a low conversational tone. I kept any wheedling out of my voice. I told her about nature's food chain, how the hawks ate the rabbits and the wolves ate the reindeer and caribou. While still talking I managed to saw a small strip from the hunk of frozen meat. I spitted it and slid it in close to the coals.</p><p>I told her about the food chain and our place in it, how very early man was probably pretty low in the pecking order. We hadn't the teeth of the wolves, the claws of the bear nor the swiftness of the antelope. All we had was a large watery mass of gray behind our eyes. That however was all we needed. When man discovered weapons his stock went up. It wasn't long before we stood astride the food chain. I told her this. I spoke of how primitive man with only fire hardened spears drove the mighty mammoth to extinction. I told of the buffalo hunters hired by the U.S. government to slaughter the bison and let them rot so as to deprive the Native Americans of their food source and drive them from their land. I told her of the sport hunters that would slaughter a magnificent stag for nothing more than its horns. I spoke of the poachers who even today slaughtered the great elephants for the ivory of their tusks.</p><p>I told her this as I carved another piece of meat and set it to cooking, I told her that anything in extremis is generally wrong. Too much water drowns, too much fire destroys, too much money corrupts and too much slaughter of game denudes the Earth of life. Then I flipped to the other side of the coin. In moderation, few things are harmful. Water is needed for life, fire gives warmth and cooks food, money buys the things one needs, and two vagabond travelers marching across one of the greatest wilderness areas left on the planet were not going to unbalance the web of life because they killed a reindeer for food.</p><p>The first sliver of meat was ready if maybe a little rare. I burned my fingers pulling it from the spit then cut it in half. I popped my half into my mouth and chewed slowly. The flavor was wild and wonderful. After a month on concentrates and freeze-dried it was a little slice of paradise. The other half I offered to Tamara on the blade of the knife.</p><p>She looked from it to me then down at the ground. Finally she spoke. ""Is that what Simba's father talked about in the 'Lion King' the 'web of life' stuff?""</p><p>I had never seen the movie but quickly said, ""Exactly. That's what they were talking about.""</p><p>She sniffed then reached forward and took the meat. She sniffed it then nibbled a little. It must have been agreeable because the whole thing vanished into her mouth a second later.</p><p>I carved more meat. When the second sliver was ready Tamara was ready and eager for her share.</p><p>We talked more as we ate. When we finally turned in our bellies were full of reindeer and the breach between us had healed.</p><p>I awoke in the middle of the night with the wind howling and the tent pressing hard on my back. I pushed back but it only gave a little. Swearing like a longshoreman I shimmied out of the sack past Tamara. For some reason, perhaps residual guilt I hadn't fondled her tonight. As I wriggled out my cock slid up the groove of her little ass and then across the smooth flesh of her back and narrow shoulders. The bastard thumped her on the ear as I emerged into the deep freeze of the tent. Now I had hypothermia and a hardon, lovely. </p><p>I fumbled about, pulling on my long johns and my jacket before stuffing my sockless feet into the cold, stiff cavities of my boots.</p><p>Either my crashing about of cursing had awaken Tamara. She moaned and then asked groggily, ""What is it?""</p><p>""Too much snow honey. I think it's drifted up against the tent. I've got to clear some away before it collapses. Go back to sleep.""</p><p>She snorted, mumbled a vague, ""Ok,"" then dropped away. Kid could sleep through a prep-bombardment.</p><p>I unzipped the tent just enough to slip through and stepped into a world gone wild. The beam of the flashlight was swallowed before it went ten feet. White swirled and billowed at the winds whim. I stared for a moment while the wind tried to pluck me from my feet then put my head down and got to work.</p><p>I had a folding shovel but I'd left it on the sled and I wasn't going looking for it in this. I trudged around to the backside of the tent. As I'd suspected snow had collected in the cavity between the fallen tree and the tent. I waded in, flailing away at it with my bare hands and using my body as a bulldozer. In less than five minutes I managed to break up the mass and shove the bulk of it up under the old pine. Cold and wet I trudged back around and shimmied back into the tent.</p><p>I stripped and hung my freshly wet garments back up before sliding back in behind Tamara. The child murmured in her sleep as my cold body slid against her warm one. My cock was one again against that sweet little butt. As it warmed the bastard started to get hard again. I fucking ignored it and went back to sleep.</p><p>I don't know how long I was asleep, maybe an hour, maybe ten minutes, maybe who fucking knows. I didn't awake with a start I just awoke. I lay there a moment trying to figure out what had disturbed me. I was still trying to figure it out when the answer materialized from the darkness. A feathery touch ghosted across my balls, barely enough to tickle the hairs. It was back in seconds and this time tickled the flesh itself. My first thought was that some animal had gotten into the tent and sought refuge from the cold in the sleeping bag. The image of a mouse trying to decide whether my nuts were edible or not almost caused me to flinch away. That idea fled even as it was crystallizing however. It didn't feel like a mouse, it felt like a small finger, a stealthy, covert little finger. Fuck! Tamara was feeling me up!</p><p>That hypothesis was confirmed when the rest of her hand joined the festivities. Slowly her fingers enfolded my balls till they held my nutsack in the palm of her hand. Her fingers slid over the hairy, wrinkled flesh, exploring. She hefted my balls once or twice, weighing them then let her hand slip away.</p><p>Let me tell you, my dick was like a steel bar. A nine-year-old girl was copping a feel off of me. If that doesn't get your motor running check your fucking pulse.</p><p>I lay still and kept my breathing even as I waited to see what was next. It wasn't a long wait. Like a thief in the night that warm little hand fumbled around till it found my cock. Slowly she explored the shaft, sliding her fingers over my hard flesh. When she reached the helmet she explored the rim then moved onto the smooth dome itself. I was leaking pre-cum like a faucet. Tamara found this out when she reached my piss-hole. Her fingers played in the slick pool for a moment then began to smear it around the head of my cock.</p><p>She continued to gently play with my cock for several minutes. Not once was their any movement that could have been called a 'stroke', she was exploring not masturbating. That was good, because I was so close that any concerted effort at wall would have fired all tubes and I didn't want this to end yet.</p><p>After a time she gently curled her hand around my dick and began to rub it across the smooth, round mounds of her hot little ass. My prick smeared her soft little cheeks with pre-cum as she pulled it slowly back and forth. I felt her shift and her legs moved slightly then my cock was suddenly in the cleft of her butt. I thought I heard a muffled moan as she worked her delightful little ass crack up and down my drooling dick.</p><p>The coup de grace for me was when she shifted again. I was still trying to decode her movements when I found my cock nestled against the hot little mound of her bald baby sex. Once, twice, three times she humped her sexy little twat against the drooling head of my dick. The last time the tiny groove between her labia parted slightly. That was enough, stifling a jig ending scream I came like a fire hose. My cock twitched in the child's grip as it painted her twat and the insides of her coltish, chocolate thighs with hot, slimy man spunk.</p><p>She gave a muffled screech and released my prick at the first discharge. Unattended my dick jerked and fired a half-dozen more times then lay spent. I wanted to see what she would do now but the hard day and the mind numbing cum took its toll. I was asleep in less than a minute.</p><p>I awoke the next morning when Tamara's heel struck me a glancing blow to the nose as she wiggled out of the bag. I'd missed my try at tasting that cute little girl ass but I did open my eyes in time to watch it vanish into her tiny panties.</p><p>I stretched and felt of the sleeping bag where Tamara had lain. There were only a few spots of moisture and almost no smell so she had cleaned up after I had conked out. Thinking of the night before got me hard again. I fought down my dick and struggled out of the sleeping bag to greet the day.</p><p>It wasn't much of a day. Last night's howler was still in full blow. We bundled up and staggered outside to into a white maelstrom. Finding the sled proved a chore, it was a white lump in a white world. Tamara was the one who actually stumbled into it, literally. I helped her up then we rifled the sled for something edible, the stove and the cook-set. I sent Tamara off to the tent with that burden. I tarried long enough to retrieve the folding shovel then followed.</p><p>Once inside Tamara burrowed back into the sleeping bag and drooled as I converted powder and snow into tomato soup. It smelled very good and by the time it was simmering my own mouth was watering as well. We had the soup along with some stale crackers. It was a mean breakfast but kept the growling from down below to a minimum.</p><p>We spent the morning in the tent. At first we tried reading, but the light was poor and Tamara's choice, my battered paperback copy of 'The Call of The Wild' set her to shivering more than she already was. We ended up talking for most of the morning. I learned about Tamara's friends and her favorite stores, shopping seemed a big part of her life. Not ten yet and she was well on her way to becoming a typical woman.</p><p>To my surprise I opened up to her. I told her about my divorce and the events leading up to and following it. I got a little choked up when I spoke of my kids. Damn, I thought my armor was tougher than that.</p><p>Lunch and supper were rolled into one. I ventured out to the again buried sled and hacked off some reindeer and grabbed some noodles to go along with it. Cooking the frozen reindeer took some time and really cut into the dwindling supply of fuel for the stove but hot meat and noodles really perked us both up.</p><p>Several times during the day I thought back to the previous night. Tamara had felt me up! Did she know I had done the same to her and simply reciprocated? Was she ignorant and just exploring on her own?</p><p>If she knew I had been molesting her did she know I knew she had done the same to me? If a mare had balls would she still be a mare. Damn, this could make your head hurt.</p><p>I didn't take any liberties with Tamara that night nor to my knowledge did she with me.</p><p>The storm was still raging the next day. We held a powwow and decided to try and make some distance regardless. The reindeer had eased the food crisis but we were both brewing up a monumental case of cabin fever and we didn't even have a cabin.</p><p>Just breaking camp and loading up took over an hour in the billowing white but we finally managed. We then set off, me harnessed to the front of the sled and Tamara hanging on to the belay. </p><p>We gave it up in less than a mile. The fresh powder, knee deep in places, combined with the brutal force of the gusting wind sucked the energy from our bodies like a leach. We were both blowing like steam engines and sweating rivers when we finally stopped.</p><p>Setting up was more arduous than taking down. We had to fight the wind every step of the way. Finally the tent was up and we tumbled inside. </p><p>I woke in the small hours. At first I wasn't sure why, had Tamara tried for another feel. No, I could hear her sweet little child snore and her hands were curled in front of her. What was it then? It took a moment to place it. It, was not even an it, it was the lack of an it. The howling wind had abated.</p><p>Tired and dispirited we had munched on cold venison and potato chips then turned in early, the moan of the wind and the popping of the tent fabric had seemed a permanent part of the world. Now silence reigned.</p><p>I gave Tamara a paternal pat on her shapely bottom then wiggled up and out of the bag. I shivered in the chill of the tent and my breath froze an inch from my face. I fought the zipper down. The moon was high and bright and it lit a carpet of seamless white.</p><p>I thought for a moment then nudged Tamara's bag ensconced form. No telling when the next storm would hit. We were reasonably rested and we had light. Time to make tracks in my book.</p><p>I expected groggy complaint from the child but when I explained my reasoning she crawled out of the bag and started to dress without a word of protest.</p><p>We broke camp and loaded under the brilliant moon then got in harness and headed south. It was like walking through a fantasyland. The fresh fall seemed to glow in the cool, pure light of the moon. The absolute silence almost hurt. The fresh fall was fluffy and sucked at our feet with each step but our spirits soared. The scenery and the feeling of actually moving more than compensated for the extra work.</p><p>At dawn we stopped and cooked a real breakfast. The eggs were powdered but they still tasted divine. We got back into harness and headed out. The terrain was fairly flat so I pulled and Tamara pushed. We were making some serious time.</p><p>We both wanted to push on until dark but by noon we had been going for ten hours straight and were worn out. We picked a good spot in the shelter of a pine thicket and collapsed. We were dog-tired but it was a good tired. An impromptu snowball fight broke out but the light powder didn't pack worth a damn. We finally fell down giggling in each other's arms. We rested that way for a while then set about putting the camp together.</p><p>We had fuel and daylight remained so we both decided to have a bath. Tamara got the first bucket. While she was bathing she handed her outer clothes out the door and I gave them a scrub in the snow. I brushed off as much of the white stuff as possible before handing them back in.</p><p>Once Tamara was done and buried in the sleeping bag it was my turn. I stepped in with clothes in hand and hung them alongside hers. I then finished stripping and started my own bath. Tamara had turned her back per our agreement but I heard a few tiny rustlings that could have been someone peaking. I kept my back three-quarters to her so she could get away with it but still get a view of my cock. Said cock was of course impressively hard at the thought of the lovely pre-teen child checking it out. I made a great show of washing it and my heavy balls, even giving it a few test strokes.</p><p>I dried off and slid into the bag behind her. My hard dick thumped off her back and butt as I wiggled in. It was still light out and would be for several more hours so I read one of my battered paperbacks. After about forty minutes I heard Tamara's breathing settle into the deep rhythm of sleep. A few minutes later her breath began to whistle in little girl snores.</p><p>I marked my place and put away the book. There were now greater amusements at hand. I leaned in and planted a kiss on one smooth, chocolate shoulder then sent my tongue out to taste that fresh, spicy flesh. At the same time my hand went to her ass and began to caress those lovely mounds. I kissed and licked my way to the back of her graceful neck as a finger probed the length of her crack. I was licking the inside of a delicate ear when the finger circled her little bottom hole.</p><p>I was drooling pre-cum so I smeared my finger in it and transferred it to that tiny butt. I did that two more times, lubricating her little bum. When I applied pressure my finger slid in easily. </p><p>As I gently started to finger fuck the child's fine ass stray thoughts drifted through my head. Was she really asleep, or was she faking it so she could see what I was going to do? Did it matter? If she was faking she wanted me to do it and wanted to feel me doing it. I kissed her ear and whispered to her how sexy she was.</p><p>After a few minutes I pulled my finger from her bottom and slid gently between her coltish thighs, my prize seemed to radiate heat. Her smooth, puffy little pussy slid beneath my fingers. I massaged the lips then sent my finger sliding down the tightly sealed groove between them. She was damp there. I gathered the moisture and smeared it around her lips. I quested upward for her clit and felt a nubbin where it should be. She shifted as I rubbed over it but her breath maintained the same even rhythm.</p><p>I took my cock in hand and rubbed it across her smooth, soft bottom, smearing pre-cum across those perfect cheeks. I next pulled the head down her crack, loving the feel of silky little girl butt on my prick. I bent my cock down more and slid it between her thighs. I eased it forward till I felt the heat of her wet little twat and then let the head rest against it. I slept then, wonderful child pussy against my throbbing dick.</p><p>I awoke sometime later to the feel of fluttering digits on my prick. I struggled to keep my breathing even as Tamara's little fingers massaged the head of my cock. She found a pool of pre-cum and slowly smeared it around the helmet. Slowly she quested down the shaft till she found my nuts. She gently weighed each ball. I had to bite my lip as her nails scratched teasingly across my sack.</p><p>For several minutes the child explored then she pulled my cock back between her thighs and began to rub the head up and down the smooth satin of her hot cunny. Fuck! She was masturbating with my prick!</p><p>It was sweet torture as that velvety little honey pot caressed my cock. Lube, hers and mine, soon coated both organs, making the contact less intense but even more erotic.</p><p>Tamara hissed and began to circle my cock in a tight arc over one spot. She'd found her clit. She began to hunch against my prick, her pace picking us as she grew more aroused. A musky scent began to permeate the sleeping bag, the smell of child sex-pot in heat.</p><p>She closed her thighs around my cock, making a hot tight tunnel that she fucked up and down on it. My nuts were bubbling and I tried to divert my thoughts. I tried to think on non-erotic things, cars, asparagus, the smell of copier toner, anything to keep me from blowing my cork before my little molester got her cookies.</p><p>It was a closely run race, but I held out, barely. Soft whimpers whuffed from Tamara's sweet lips and the child increased the pace of her rubbing. She crested in a flood of little girl juices. The warm spray on my cock sent me over the edge and I added to the aromatic mess by painting her twat with cum.</p><p>My eyes got heavy as Tamara slowed down. I briefly wondered how we were going to clean up this mess, very briefly. My last thought was 'she made it, let her clean it up.'</p><p>I awoke in the brilliant dawn as Tamara tried to wiggle past me. When the swell of her butt touched my chin I remembered to stick out my tongue. As she went past I drug it the full length of her crack. She must have noticed the wet contact because once clear of the bag I sensed her turn and look back at me. I slept the sleep of the righteous, eyes and mouth tightly closed.</p><p>The next several days passed much the same. The storms held off so we made good time. It got even better as the latest fall compacted and settled. I didn't fondle Tamara every night though I generally copped a feel or two. She however only missed one night, and that after a 12-hour marathon that wore us both to a frazzle.</p><p>The start of the seventh week on the trail, the fourth for Tamara found us closing in on the first of the caches. We still had quite a bit of venison left but were becoming very hard pressed to find anything to accompany it. We stopped at noon and I carefully took stock of our location. I'd personally sited each and every cache and then took notes on the location as I tried to commit it to memory. Each was marked with an orange flag on a ten-foot fiberglass pole, but even had the banner survived the storms we would have to be on top of it to sight it.</p><p>I rummaged in the sled and pulled out the battered little notebook I'd recorded the data in as well as a little plastic wrapped box the size of a cigarette pack.</p><p>I did the four-corner routine. Checking the sight lines at each of the cardinal points and comparing them to my notes. The match was good. With trembling fingers I unwrapped the little box and extended the antenna.</p><p>My one concession to the age of electronics was about to be tested. Early on I'd recognized the difficulty of finding caches sited months before in a terrain possibly radically altered by storms. Half of my solution rested in the palm of my mittened hand. The other half, at least the first of them was hopefully within five miles of where we stood.</p><p>The hand unit was a combination transmitter receiver. It was simplicity itself. It sent a coded signal then listened for an answer on the same frequency. A digital signal strength gage set into its surface would then be used to determine from which direction the signal was strongest.</p><p>Each of the caches had a receiver, they listened for the signal and upon receiving it began to transmit, like I said, simplicity itself. Both systems only had about a five-mile range so in theory if I was not within that distance of the cache the transmitter should not activate.</p><p>That was the danger. With ionization effects, especially this far north that could not be counted on. A freak atmospheric could send my little hand units signal dozens of miles, I'd used rolling codes to insure against activating caches further down the chain but what if I activated the one I was looking for when I was still 10 or 20 miles away. The freak condition that allowed that might be only one way so I would never pick up the answering signal. Even if I did the transmitter would go dead long before I got within sight of the cache. Because of the cold and long dormancy time I'd had to use some pretty exotic batteries. Once activated they were only good for about an hour.</p><p>These thoughts raced through my mind as I stared at the little gray box in my hand. Finally, with a sigh I pulled up the antenna and mashed the button.</p><p>To my relief the signal strength meter registered a return signal immediately. I did a pirouette in the snow. It was strongest from a big stand of pines to the west. I went trudging off. Tamara remained with the sled for a moment then charged after me. We made our way through the thick mass of trees. It was only about a half-mile to the far side. Beyond was a broad, shallow valley with an orange flag sticking out of a humped spot at its center. Whooping like preschoolers my accidental partner and I went charging down the slope.</p><p>I'd originally planned on using WWII surplus supply drop canisters for my caches. The kind you see dropped to the surrounded troops in the old war flicks. They'd proved costly and difficult to locate in numbers though so I'd gone to plan B. Each of my caches was a steel 55 gallon drum purchased new from a chemical supply house. I hoped they'd prove strong enough to resist inquisitive or hungry bears. They'd been loaded, sealed and then steam cleaned, the latter in the hopes of not attracting inquisitive or hungry bears in the first place.</p><p>The cache was deeply buried. Only about three feet of the flag protruded above the surface. I liked that very little. If this much snow had accumulated in this short a time how would the later caches fare. The antenna was atop the flag but how far would the transmitter reach under a foot of snow, or ten foot of snow. I shook my head. Burn that bridge when you reach it.</p><p>We danced around a bit then went back for the sled. It took an hour to maneuver it back to the cache but finally the shovel came out and I began to dig. Tamara assisted by playing human bulldozer and excavating machine all in one. We were soon sweating but in short order had uncovered the top of the drum.</p><p>I popped the band and pried off the lid. Everything was enclosed in thick plastic bags as a further precaution and these I started to heave up to Tamara. She shouted out the random item sighted through the transparent sacks as she shoved them behind her, ""macaroni, bread mix, coffee, chocolate"". I thought she was going to orgasm as she lovingly shouted the last.</p><p>We heaped the sacks temporarily on the sled then retreated to the wood line, leaving the empty drum behind. I'd had to pay a hefty deposit on each of the caches to pay for their removal in the summer. Whether I survived to use them all or not.</p><p>The sled was heavy, very heavy. There was actually more in each cache that the sled could reasonably haul. My original plan had been to pause at each cache site, resting up and consuming the excess before setting out again. That was before Tamara entered the picture but it still seemed like a good plan.</p><p>I got a fire going and set up the camp. Tamara helped somewhat but most of her energy was spent on passionately devouring a Toblerone bar. I found the right sack and dug out the two things I wanted most. The first was a pair of thick steaks. The second was a bag of freeze-dried coffee. I had to open the bag and sniff. I almost fainted. We'd had no coffee in two weeks.</p><p>I relaxed with a cup of hot java as the steaks thawed then cooked. Both of our mouths were watering long before they were done. Venison was good, but even it could wear when there was nothing else. I also whipped up a batch of instant biscuits and the aroma of cooking bread added to the growls of our stomachs.</p><p>As an afterthought I'd tossed a 6-pack of beer into each cache. This was frozen solid, the cans bulging. I set It by the fire to thaw and by the time we finished eating they were drinkable. I had four, allowing Tamara the other two. She was soon giddy and a belching contest ensued. We belched and giggled as the sun vanished and the stars wheeled overhead.</p><p>I put Tamara to bed then policed the camp. The cache held a can of spray meant to remove any food scent from the bags as a precaution against bears. We were now getting far enough south for that to be a worry. I didn't bother with it. Most bears would be in their dens for the winter. Besides, it seemed sort of redundant with 60 or so pounds of venison still on the sled.</p><p>I slid in behind the child. I was sated, slightly buzzed and wanted sleep so I didn't fondle her this night. I expected the alcohol would either knock her out or kill any amorous nocturnal activities on her part as well. I was wrong, boy was a I wrong.</p><p>I don't know how long I slept but I awoke with my cock being pulled up and down the child's lovely ass cleft. She must have been at it a while because her breathing was already heavy. She pulled the head in deeper and rubbed it across the little speed bump of her asshole. </p><p>She massaged her rear entrance for a further moment then pulled my prick head between her thighs and began to rub it across the bald puffiness of her sexy little twat. Fuck! She was a swamp, in seconds my prick was coated with warm, slick little girl cream. I bit my lip and recited the alphabet backwards as she humped her slit up and down the steel hardness of my shaft.</p><p>When she stopped I held my breath. I felt her hunch forward, now what was she doing. She pulled at my dick, actually straining it painfully. I felt the silkiness of her thighs on each side of the head and then she was moving down and pushing. </p><p>Confusion fled as I felt the lips of her cunny grudgingly spread over the head of my cock. She moaned and pushed harder and with exquisitely painful slowness the head of my cock slid into the tight confines of her cunt. Fuck, I was in her cunt! The little minx had put the head of my dick in her cunt! I could feel the slick, tautness of her hymen against my cock head. It was all I could do to keep the cork in.</p><p>We lay that way a minute or so with Tamara getting used to the feel of my prick head in her twat. She wiggled experimentally and I heard several low moans escape her lips. I felt a rhythmic movement then a series of fluttering, almost accidental touches on my shaft. Shit! She was diddling her clit with the head of my dick in her.</p><p>Another minute passed and then she hunched forward, pulling off of my dick. Her pussy released my cock as reluctantly as it had accepted it, again I almost came. She rubbed the head of my cock across her clit a few times then again pushed down on the head.</p><p>An evil thought invaded my mind. I wanted to turn it over and examine it for a moment or ten but there was no time. A decision was required and I made it. As Tamara's delightful twat again began to ooze over the head of my cock I gave a snort and then 'shifted in my sleep'. As she pushed down I hunched forward. Before the child could so much as squeak the head of my cock had ripped through her cherry and slid four inches into her bare, sexy, no longer virgin, little girl pussy.</p><p>She did squeak, actually it was more of a scream. She muffled it but it was still loud. She moaned too but they were moans of pain not passion.</p><p>Her sobs took the edge off me and filled me with concern and not a little guilt. I wanted to ease out of her and cuddle her up as I told her how sorry I was but that would of course mean admitting that I was awake and did it on purpose, nope, not a good option. I searched for another but they were few. I finally just decided to lay still and let her pull off. The festivities were definitely over for the night.</p><p>Only it didn't work that way. Tamara did try to pull off, but while guilt and sympathy had taken me off a hair trigger my cock was still deep in nine-year-old twat and harder than a drill bit as a result. She pulled forward but my lunge, in addition to burying my dick had pushed her against the mouth of the sleeping bag. She couldn't push forward far enough to get off my cock, her efforts to do so elicited new sobs from her as my big cock rubbed against her torn flesh. Next she tried to release the drawstring on the neck ring but it was pulled taut and locked. The only way to loosen it was to take some of the pressure off of it and that drove another inch of hard dick into her pussy.</p><p>She finally quit trying and just lay there in misery. Her soft sobs tore me up and I was about to 'shift in my sleep' again and let her off. My dick rebelled at the idea and before I could tell the lecherous fuck to shut up Tamara took things into her own hands, well actually her twat.</p><p>She realized she was stuck as long as my dick was hard, if it softened she could get off. She knew how to soften it, she'd done it before. Before I could resolve my perverted internal debate the sexy black child began to slowly fuck me.</p><p>It was tentative at first and I thought the motion might be unintentional. She was still quietly crying but as the motion proved bearable she began to increase the length of her strokes. It was like hot tight paradise sliding up and down on my cock. After a minute she began to saw her hips, putting some swing into the motion. She soon discovered the limit that caused additional pain and gasped as she crossed it. After that she kept her strokes short but the pace picked up. I stifled a groan, fuck! I was going to paint this child's cervix with cum!</p><p>She picked up the pace, her sexy little bottom rubbing my stomach as her bald pussy did wonderful things to my cock. I still heard the occasional sob but the tone had changed and I wasn't sure all of them were from pain. </p><p>When she reached back and began to rub my balls that was it. I bit the inside of my cheeks to remain silent as my cock fired pulse after pulse of steaming cum into her tight, clasping cunny. She made a noise that could have been a whimper or a moan as she felt the hot spurts painting her insides. Just as my dick pulsed its last a cold thought occurred that sped the shriveling of my cock. Fuck! What if I got her pregnant out here in the middle of the great fucking nothing!</p><p>I must have dozed because the next thing I felt was a cold, wet towel as Tamara cleaned up my cock and balls. She followed up with a disposable hand wipe then wriggled around and pushed her bare butt into my limp cock. In minutes she was snoring her cute little girls snores.</p><p>I woke to the smell of burning bacon. Tamara had decided to have a go at breakfast. Julia Childs she wasn't. I gave her what I thought was a good-natured ribbing and got some fresh fat on the fire. It was only when the fresh bacon was starting to sizzle that I noticed the tears in her eyes.</p><p>Feeling like a heel I gathered her into my lap and apologized. She felt good in my lap and made no indignant protests when I smothered her face and hair with kisses. I considered trying to go further down this line of inquiry but decided not to push my luck. Instead I started explaining the finer points of cooking.</p><p>After breakfast we policed up the camp. I kept a sideways glance on Tamara and noticed a well-concealed grimace now and then. She was sore, that was to be expected. As the day wore on I examined my own feelings. I had little guilt, I hadn't actually raped the child I'd just helped her own youthful explorations get out of hand. It was a rationalization of course but I was willing to live with that.</p><p>I figured it would take us at least a week to eat up the excess food and fortify ourselves for the next leg of the trip so some form of formal latrine was a good idea. I picked a good spot and spent several hours chopping a suitable hole in the frozen ground. A tarp hung from saplings provided at least a nod to modesty. There was no seat so everything would be a squat job but it beat nothing.</p><p>That night we both bathed then snuggled down to sleep. I settled for caressing Tamara's fine little butt, wondering as I did so if she was really asleep or faking it. I dozed off shortly thereafter and if Tamara did anything to me I slept through it. </p><p>Breakfast was venison and powdered eggs. We were headed into wolf and bear territory so I'd decided to eat up the fresh meat first. After gorging ourselves we policed the camp and set off on a leisurely hike. </p><p>We'd decided to do several miles a day, even if only in exploration. The idea being not to lose our conditioning while we sat around on our fat happy butts eating. At midday we crested a ridge and sighted three caribou. Tamara cooed and ohed then shot me a sidelong look. I smiled and shook my head. We didn't need the meat, the Springfield stayed on my shoulder.</p><p>Tamara didn't do anything that night either at least not to me. I did feel her hand brush mine in a rhythmic way. She was rubbing her clit! Having the child masturbate with my hand less than an inch from her twat got my motor running fast. I was however left out of the fun. Briefly I wondered if I'd traumatized the child out of her youthful exploration stage. I hoped not, oh how I hoped not.</p><p>The next day, after another meat heavy breakfast, we strapped on our snowshoes and did a fast four miles, nearly jogging for much of the way. We pulled up in a little swale with a frozen stream at the bottom.</p><p>After a snowball fight cum wrestling match I took out the Colt and began to explain its workings to Tamara. She shied from the gun at first but after I explained that we were headed into an area where wild animals were a very real threat she settled down and listened.</p><p>I showed her the various safeties and releases and then how to change clips. I explained about chambering a round and how to safe the gun after firing. I then took aim at a dead sapling and slowly emptied the clip. By the time number seven roared out the child was on her knees with her hands over her ears.</p><p>I cuddled her some then offered her the empty pistol. She took it and after some hesitation dropped the spent clip and got the fresh one seated. It took three tries and a jam before she got a round chambered. With much encouragement I got her to take aim at a root a dozen feet away. The pistol bucked fearfully in her gloved hands and tore a divot from the snow six feet short of the target. I murmured some more, rubbed her shoulders and kissed her cheek. Again she fired then again and again. By the time she'd worked her way through the third clip she was hitting more than not and no longer flinching when the gun went off.</p><p>I unshouldered the Springfield and we began again. On her first shot the old monster tossed her onto her butt, the girl and the rifle landed side by side in the snow. I couldn't help laughing and was still bent over in mirth when I caught her recriminating gaze. Another chuckle died in my throat and I was formulating soothing words for the expected tears when she stood and picked up the rifle. She glared at me and worked the bolt, a feat in itself since the 03 extracts AND cocks on the opening, requiring a fair bit of strength to accomplish.</p><p>Her second shot came no nearer the target than the first but she kept her feet. As she struggled with the bolt for her third try I went back to coaching, I explained how to use her body to absorb the recoil and then the finer points of aiming. By the time we were ready to head back to camp I had another dozen pieces of brass jingling in my pocket and while I wouldn't have called the child a good shot she was no longer completely incompetent with either weapon.</p><p>I don't know how long I had been asleep that night but I awoke with Tamara masturbating herself with the head of my dick. The slick smoothness of that hot, butter soft twat coupled with the hard speed bump of her tiny clit soon had me groaning to myself. It wasn't yet in danger of painting her thighs but I was fucking rock hard in an instant.</p><p>Tamara was getting into it too. Her little hips swiveled, rubbing that sexy bottom on my stomach. Her thighs caressed my shaft with each rotation. I could hear muffled sighs and grunts from her.</p><p>Suddenly she stopped. For a moment I thought she'd cum but that wasn't the case. After a moment she hunched forward and pushed my dick back toward my chest. I held my breath, was she-!</p><p>She was! She positioned the head of my cock at her tiny opening and pushed. It felt divine as her little bald lips parted and my cock slid into the hot, wet prison of her pre-teen pussy. She paused with just the head in. I bit my lip and vowed it was all her show. I would do nothing.</p><p>I needn't have bothered, after pausing a moment she again applied pressure and my throbbing dick slowly oozed deep into her sweet cunt. </p><p>She lay with me inside her for a while then began to slowly work up and down. Now I was in danger of popping my cork but I was determined not to get off till she did. I thought of an erotic encounter with Janet Reno while the child lengthened her strokes and really began to work that tight pussy on my dick. </p><p>She started to whimper and picked up her pace. Janet was starting to look pretty good so I switched to Hillary Clinton. That worked for a bit but soon Hillary was bending over to gobble my bone. Oh shit! I imagined the Dallas Cowboys locker room after a big game, all those sweaty balls and hairy asses. Yeah that was better.</p><p>Tamara was hissing like a leaky boiler and starting to slam up and down on my cock. Oh fuck! The cheerleaders just sauntered into the locker room.</p><p>I was loosing the fight but providence saved me. Tamara suddenly froze in mid-stroke. Her pussy spasmed, I could actually feel the child cuming hard around my cock. I followed a second later adding scalding cum to the copious fluids she was producing. That seemed to drive her own orgasm to a higher plane. She clamped hard on my cock and then tried to tear it out by the roots! Shit!</p><p>I awoke again when Tamara snuggled back into the bag and cleaned me up with a damp cloth. The child was almost clinical in the way she handled my spent tackle as she cleaned it. She then rolled over and shoved her bottom into my crotch. I was asleep before she quit wiggling.</p><p>We took a long circular hike the next day. I let Tamara lead, paying just enough attention to our path to make sure we could find our way back. Not that getting lost was much of a worry. All we had to do was follow our tracks.</p><p>The child prattled on about this and that, stopping now and again to ooh over this or that. If she noticed my silence she didn't mention it. I think she didn't notice. Children can be quite self centered though that's more of an observation than a criticism. </p><p>Me, I was doing some high powered thinking. Did she actually believe a person could sleep through the kind of orgasms she'd been giving me or was she just pretending ignorance, a 'you don't notice and I won't notice you not noticing' kind of thing?</p><p>Should I bring the sex out into the open? Was she waiting for me to bring it out into the open? Maybe she was simply too embarrassed to mention it and would welcome me breaching the subject. Conversely maybe doing that would destroy the magic and drive us apart, ruin everything.</p><p>Or was it me? Was I reluctant to go 'public' because it would remove the last shred of deniability left to me. I could still in the main claim innocence, to myself if no one else. I'd felt her up, sure I'd done that, but as far as the sex went I was guiltless. Sure I was, and what was that little thing about popping her cherry? My macho whimpered and tried to crawl under a rock.</p><p>We had lunch on a small rise than declared war on each other. Tamara opened the hostilities but I jumped in with enthusiasm. The snow was dry and didn't pack well but we still gave it a game effort. We each had enough of the white stuff filter through to our inner garments that we were cold and wet when we got back to camp.</p><p>We spent another five days at the cache, eating down the excess stock. We'd made absolute pigs of ourselves but there was still 50 odd pounds of venison strapped to the sled when we set out. We policed the camp and set out. We stopped at the empty cache drum and dropped in all of our non-combustible garbage, we'd had a grand bonfire the night before and torched everything else.</p><p>There'd been no more sex, well no more fucking. I'd fondled Tamara and she'd fondled me. Almost every night the child masturbated herself to sleep. Her little squeak as she came became a familiar bedtime lullaby. I whacked myself onto her smooth butt a couple of times. I was getting good at, taking paper towels and wet wipes into the bag with me. Was the real sex over, had she satisfied her curiosity and now her fingers were enough?</p><p>The going was hard on the first day, I'd expected that, but it was not as hard as it would have been without our daily hikes. We huffed and blew some but nothing at all like I had at the start. We were toughening, so however was the terrain.</p><p>The wind picked up on the second day at around noon. An hour or so later the sky began to darken. We knew the signs, we were in for it.</p><p>Unfortunately we were in the middle of nowhere, quite literally. We were still far enough north that there were only islands of forest instead of continents. We were between two islands with the next patch two or three miles ahead and the last one nearly that far behind. Not wishing to get caught in the open we picked up the pace.</p><p>We didn't make it. The storm rolled over us with a vengeance before we'd gained a half mile. Swearing, me anyway, we secured the sled and fought the tent up. Just getting our gear in the door was an effort. We tumbled inside thoroughly wet and in foul temper. We stripped and huddled together in the sleeping bag. There was no ardor present. Even if there had of been having to struggle back into wet clothes and out of the tent every hour to break up the drifts that threatened to flatten it would have cooled that.</p><p>At supper time the world was a crazy, howling maelstrom. By common consent we decided it wasn't worth the effort and drifted to sleep. Having to get up three times during the night to go drift bashing didn't make my growling stomach any happier.</p><p>It was still nasty at dawn. By now we were truly ravenous however. We bundled up and stumbled out into the heart of the beast. Just finding the sled was an effort and getting something off of it almost Herculean. I finally thrust the stove at Tamara and grabbed some powdered stuff and we headed back to the tent. </p><p>After quelling the grumbling from below we held a conference. It was a bitch outside, a cast iron bitch but we didn't want to spend another day and night in the open. It took an hour to break camp and stuff everything onto the sled. Visibility was under fifty feet but I estimated the direction to the trees, took a compass bearing and we set out.</p><p>It was murder. The powder lay thick and loose and we were breasting it to our waists. Throw in a thirty mph wind in our faces and millions of kamikaze ice crystals stinging our faces and filtering down into every crevice and you have the picture.</p><p>Every five minutes or so we halted so I could take another compass bearing. As the day wore on it was getting harder and harder to get started again after these pauses. Lunch time came and went. We munched some chips and stole sips of water from a bolo bag I kept inside my parka and pushed on. </p><p>Once I looked back and didn't see Tamara. In a panic I dropped the traces and headed back along our path at a lumbering run. My heart sank as I saw how fast the storm was erasing our tracks. I'd covered maybe a dozen feet when a shout brought me up short. Tamara had both hands on the back of the sled and was pushing for all she was worth. Her bent over stance and the towering load totally hid her from the front.</p><p>I stretched the intervals between sightings, first to ten minutes then twenty. Our meager fair for the last day and the grueling strain of the trek were telling we were fading fast.</p><p>I'd almost resigned myself to another night on the bare plain when a stray gust briefly cleared the snow curtain and revealed the black mass of trees to our right. I'd been off in my estimate. We'd been paralleling the forest for some time.</p><p>We struggled in fifty or so feet and collapsed. The wind moaned through the trees and occasional gusts were still quite strong but nothing like outside. We lay panting for some time then I groaned my way up and started setting up the tent. Tamara said something unladylike and struggled up to join me.</p><p>We got the tent up and a fire going. I hacked off a hunk of venison and set it to thawing while Tamara started melting bath water. </p><p>We were both worn out so supper was nothing fancy. The meat was seared till the blood wasn't running out and salted. We dove in like the half starved pigs we were. Sated and bone weary we tumbled into the tent and slept. Tamara even forgot her bath. It was frozen solid the next morning, luckily the bucket had some give and didn't split.</p><p>The storm was bad, we ended up stranded for four days, long enough to make me kick myself for the week we had lost at the cache. It was not however without compensation.</p><p>Our first day in the little forest we had a hearty breakfast of eggs, bacon coffee and biscuits. The latter was from a mix but still tasted pretty good. Afterwards we sat about the fire while I finished off the coffee then set about exploring our woodland prison. </p><p>The storm was at full howl and fitful gusts swept through the groaning trees. The snow came down thickly, shrouding the trees and obscuring everything more than fifty feet away. The light was wan, watery and weak, rendering the little wood into perpetual twilight.</p><p>It took only a couple of hours to completely explore the area. We found a good sized spring, frozen thickly but with still liquid water under the ice. There were also the remains of an old cabin nearby. The roof was long gone but the log walls were still fairly sound. It made a wonderful windbreak so we spent the remainder of our morning moving the camp. </p><p>The balance of the day passed in boredom and I turned in just after supper. Tamara crawled in after me. She had the steaming canvas bucket with her. That surprised me. I knew she had reheated the water but as she'd said nothing about bathing I assumed she was just going to dump it to get the ice out.</p><p>She turned the hissing lantern all of the way up then began to wiggle and grunt as she stripped down. Trying not to be obvious I peeked over the lip of the sleeping bag. Despite our sleeping arrangements we had remained modest in bathing habits. I hadn't seen the child nude for more than a second or two since our adventure had begun.</p><p>As more chocolate skin emerged my cock began to stir. She shucked her snowsuit then stood with her smooth brown back to me. Her shoulder blades were very prominent. Her jeans loosened then slid down her smooth hips, exposing her panties. Her long coltish legs emerged then she kicked the jeans free. </p><p>She paused and then her slim neck rotated as she peered over her shoulder to see if I was watching. Warned, I closed my eyes but peered through my lashes. She stared at me for a second then her head rotated back to the front and she began to wiggle out of her panties. Fuck! I was iron hard. That didn't make any sense. I had felt this child up, hell I'd fucked her several times. Well maybe she had been the one doing the fucking, but I'd damn sure been a participant. Now here I was sprouting a fucking woody over seeing her nude.</p><p>As the panties came down, exposing that fine butt I decided it was the manner of the view that was getting to me. She took her time with the panties and wiggled a lot more than necessary in the process. She was stripping for me, putting on a show. She didn't know if I was watching or not but it was a show regardless.</p><p>One the panties were gone she bent over to get the rag, spreading her legs slightly and giving a perfect view of her bottom and bald chocolate pussy. She washed herself slowly and at least to my eyes sensually. When she reached her little cunny she stood on one leg and lifted the other away and out, this caused her bald pussy to gap open and show its pink insides to me. The washrag slid slowly up and down her treasure, causing the soft, round lips to alternately open and close. She repeated this with her bottom. Her little pink asshole winked at me on each stroke. Fuck!, my dick was throbbing.</p><p>She washed out her panties, hung them then flung the water out the door and turned off the lantern. A minute later her cold, wet form was wiggling into the bag. When my hard cock dug into her bottom she paused then one cold little hand came down and moved it aside. She settled with my cock in the cleft of her soft, cool bottom.</p><p>Several minutes passed then I felt the little movements that told me she was diddling herself. I'd just about decided that I wasn't going to be included in the night's activities when a slim hand reached back and slowly encircled my cock. She stroked it a few times then a finger smeared its way through the pre-cum puddling on the head. The hand vanished and a second later I heard her moan. It came back, and swept through the slime a second time before vanishing again. She was on the third round before it hit me, the little minx was tasting my pre-cum. Oh fuck! She began to shake as her masturbation went into high gear. My cock was forgotten as she emitted a series of little whuffs. A moment later she stiffened and let out a muted squeak. </p><p>She relaxed and within minutes was lightly snoring, fuck! Talk about blue balls! I thought about whacking my dick off into the cleft of that round, hot little butt. Instead I willed the bastard down and drifted off to sleep myself.</p><p>Gentle movement awoke me some time later. I could feel Tamara against me but she was all wrong, she was hard where she should be soft and soft where she should be hard. In my sleep dazzled state I fumbled out with a hand and enclosed something smooth and slender.</p><p>Tamara froze at the touch and I let my hand relax but kept it in contact. I was still groggy but had the presence of mind to keep my breathing to a steady, sleeper's rhythm. I let a trace of nasal whine in and felt Tamara relax. I still had no idea what was going on but given the little witch's proclivities I figured I didn't want to miss it.</p><p>She slowly began to move again and I realized two things at one. It was one dainty shin that my hand was holding and that gentle tickling I had just felt on my balls was her soft breath. She was upside down in the bag. Oh shit!</p><p>A second later I suppressed a jerk as her tongue touched my cock head. She ran her tongue through my tiny slit then circled the helmet. My cock was hardening so quickly I imagined a scene out of the movie 'Alien' where the creature slid out of where it had hidden on the lifeboat. Tamara continued to lick, letting the shaft slide by her face and dropping down to wet my balls.</p><p>Had my sexy little molester been more experienced she would have known that my dick got hard way too fast for it to have been the stimulation of her tongue alone, and that therefore I had to be awake. The again, had she been more experienced I'm not sure the experience would have been nearly as erotic.</p><p>She licked her way back up the now hard shaft and kissed all around the head. When her lips parted and allowed the tip into her mouth I thought I would faint. She paused with the head in her mouth and gave it a thorough exploration with her tongue. She then slowly pushed forward, taking more and more dick. I felt my prick slide between her muscular little lapper and the roof of her mouth. It kept right on sliding till the head hit the slope going toward her throat.</p><p>She backed up and released me, coughing quietly. The cool air on my wet dick could have caused a softening under normal circumstances. Knowing that a sexy nine-year-old was giving her first blow-job and that I was the recipient, hell you could of dipped the fucker in Freon and it wouldn't have gone soft.</p><p>She kissed the head and let her tongue play across the slit. She moaned as she again tasted pre-cum. I knew that if the kept this up she was going to taste a hell of a lot more than pre-cum.</p><p>Here mouth opened and I slid in again, all the way to the back. She applied suction and backed off till the head was just wedged in her mouth then took it in again. Shit! She might not have known much about giving head but she sure was bringing a full share of enthusiasm to the task. Her head began to bob up and down, a full four inches of dick was slicing in and out of her mouth.</p><p>She sped up, little growls emerging from her throat on the down stroke. She was breathing through her nose. I could feel it on my balls. She was sucking to beat the band. The little slut was trying to inhale my cock!</p><p>As she got faster my prick head started to bounce off the back of her throat. She gagged slightly but didn't slow down. The soft little impacts became part of the overall sensation. An elbow briefly grazed my upper chest and I realized she was diddling herself in time to her cock sucking. That was good and bad. It turned me on even more so that was good. If she got her cookies before I did however she might just stop and given my present state that would be very bad. I'd have to go find a bear to rape or something.</p><p>I needn't have worried. Tamara's mouth was filling with saliva and pre-cum. When she swallowed the feeling of her mouth collapsing around my pistoning cock drove me to the brink. When her little teeth scraped across the length of the shaft I went over it. </p><p>I shuddered and fired the first burning pulse of boiling semen into her mouth. She gagged a little but she swallowed, she also kept sucking. I suppressed a groan as jet after jet fired from my draining balls. Tamara pulled back to make more room for my cum but she didn't break her lip lock on my prick head. She sucked and swallowed till I was spent.</p><p>I didn't remember moving but I must have flexed a bit. I was now in a semi-fetal position with my head between Tamara's bony knees. It wasn't very comfortable and as my softening cock slipped from the child's lips I almost pulled back. A stray thought stopped me. When she went to wiggle out I was going to get a face full of bald, pre-teen pussy. That was worth a little discomfort.</p><p>Tamara rested a moment then began to wiggle out. The bag was designed to breath but it had to be getting a little stuffy down there. She tried to push me back but she couldn't get much leverage and I resisted just enough to thwart her.</p><p>She finally gave up and began to ease out again. Her smooth thighs slid past my cheeks, then as I'd planned her smooth, little twat banged right into my nose.</p><p>It was hot and wet and the smell was enough to give a eunuch wood. I stealthily let my tongue protrude just a bit from my lips as she wiggled past. It bounced over her clit and then down the smooth groove of her bald little muffin. Shit! She had cum too. I could taste her secretions on her bare pussy. It tasted wonderful. My spent dick began to stir again.</p><p>Once out of the bag the child knelt and cleaned up her drooling little slot. She then eased back into the bag the conventional way. In minutes she was snoring away while my again hard dick rested in the furrow of her lovely tush.</p><p>The storm lasted two days. Tamara didn't repeat her oral explorations but she did gently fuck me once more. I worried again about pregnancy but didn't see what I could do about it without bringing things into the open. </p><p>My mind was on other things as we set out again. We were well behind schedule and despite making up some time during good weather we were losing it again and then some to the bad. The storms were only going to get worse. We were soon going to have to start pushing on through them or we were looking at serious trouble.</p><p>The going was hard, the new snow was thick and fluffy. About noon we hit an area of thick drifts. I bashed a path, breasting snow to my chest. The sled and Tamara followed, the walls of our little trench were higher than the child's head in places.</p><p>The weather held for the next week but the trek was taking a toll. At night we would drop in our tracks, barely having the energy to set up the tent and crawl inside. Neither the child nor I had the energy for any extracurricular activities. Muscles jumped and bones ached till exhausted sleep took us. Making it worse was the knowledge that we weren't making up any time. Despite our efforts the deep snow was limiting us to between three and five miles a day. We were falling further behind.</p><p>The fall was compacting a little as we entered the second week since the storm. Our mileage picked up. My anxiety also eased a little. I gave up on the schedule. We couldn't maintain it. I had the rifle though and could keep us in food. The diet might get a little monotonous in the long stretch between caches but we would press on. That new thinking prompted a stop when we hit the hot springs three days later.</p><p>It was Tamara that sighted the steam. We'd crested a low hill and her arm shot out. ""What's that?""</p><p>It looked like a small cloud but it was far too close to the ground. It was hanging above a small vale a few miles east of our track. At first I didn't want to detour and check it out but Tamara's childish curiosity was contagious. Besides, the sun was bright and the day was fine. I laughed at the little girl's antics then turned the sled and away we trudged.</p><p>As we got closer you could see the cloud billowing slowly and dissolving at its upper reaches even as it was renewed somewhere still out of sight. Curious now myself I threw my weight into the traces and we moved out smartly across the rolling white sea.</p><p>It wasn't much of a spring. Really just three holes where hot water roiled up slowly from the ground. The smaller two of these were no more than hot mud puddles but the larger was about twenty feet long and half that wide with an exposed rock outcrop that formed a natural bench and deep enough to swim in. It was in fact almost a perfect natural sauna.</p><p>Someone else must have thought so too because there was a small cabin set in a stand of trees to one side. To my surprise this caused anxiety. I didn't have to dig very deep for the cause. If there was someone in residence and they had a means of communications then I would shortly loose my traveling companion. The regret I felt at that was deep and unsettling.</p><p>Tamara may have felt a bit of the same because her enthusiasm had waned noticeably as we slipped and skidded into the little valley. In that case both of our anxieties were misplaced. The cabin was tightly shuttered and padlocked for the winter. It was also innocent of wire or antenna.</p><p>I regretted the padlock and thought of breaking in. I refrained however. We had food, and the tent so we didn't really need to damage someone else's property. </p><p>Tamara pulled the bindings loose and drug the tent from the sled. We hadn't really discussed stopping here, it was only midday but we were both on the same wavelength it seemed. A day or two to soak tired muscles and get some real food in our gullets was not to be passed up.</p><p>After the tent was up I built a fire, guiltily raiding the neat woodpile corded up alongside the cabin. I carved off several hunks of reindeer and sat it beside the fire to thaw. We still had coffee and a few other luxury foods, these came out too. We'd feast tonight.</p><p>I hadn't half finished before a splash and a whoop informed me that Tamara could wait no more. This was almost immediately followed by a shriek, the water was a tad on the hot side it seemed.</p><p>I followed a trail of discarded clothing to where a shivering child stood on the rock ledge and dripped. The cold was as bad as the heat because she began to ease back into the water as I came up. My appreciative eyes noticed she was completely naked.</p><p>I started to disrobe myself. By the time I was bare Tamara was again completely submerged. ""Come on, jump in! It's great!"" she taunted.</p><p>I grinned, ""I'm not as silly as some people"". I slowly began to ease my way in. Damn it was hot! Tamara's fixed stare took a moment to register. She was ogling my cock. I gave her a second to look then eased lower and let the almost painful warmth take my balls and then the heavy shaft. Only then did our eyes meet. Damn, I hadn't known a black child could blush but she did and turned away. We soaked and explored the confines of the spring. It turned out to have a gradient, hot at one end where the water welled up from the ground, cooler at the other where runoff from snowmelt was coming in.</p><p>Horseplay started with splashing and before long we were wrestling. As we ducked and groped each other various parts of our anatomies came together. A dozen times Tamara brushed my cock and my hand probably slid across her smooth ass or hairless little peach an equal number of times. The climax came as I picked a shrieking Tamara up and prepared to fling her bodily to the far end of the little spring. It seemed to occur to both of us at about the same time that her bare cunny was only about an inch from my nose.</p><p>She went silent, awaiting my reaction as I ogled her fine little twat. I licked my lips then leaned in and placed a chaste kiss on that perfect child pussy. I let her ease back into the water, my hands sliding up the silky perfection of her ass. ""You are truly beautiful did you know that."" She blushed again and turned away.</p><p>We soaked a bit more but that effectively ended the horseplay. After a bit I braved the cold to dash to the sled and return with a towel. We dried and dressed then sat about cooking supper.</p><p>Gorged, we sat by the fire and talked and giggled. The incidents at the spring went unmentioned. After a bit the aurora came out to dance and play and we oohed and ahhed till fatigue pulled us to the tent.</p><p>I was awakened some time later by movement in the sleeping bag. I mentally shook the wool from my mind and tried to piece together what was occurring. I thought I knew but it wasn't till I felt my little tent mate's breath on my cock that I was sure. Tamara wanted to try some cock eating again.</p><p>I stifled a groan as her hot, wet lips slid over the head of my prick. Her little tongue teased my slit before she slid forward, taking more dick into the tight, wet cavern of her mouth. Her tongue slid around the circumference of my cock, exploring the veins and ridges. She pulled out a bit then it slid up under the rim of the head and lingered there a bit. It found the valley that led up to my now seeping slit and followed it again to the source. I stifled another groan as she licked off my pre-cum then tried to stuff the tip of her lapper inside.</p><p>Foreplay done, the child started eating dick with a vengeance. She swooped in, not stopping till I hit the slope at the back of her throat then pulled out till just the head was inside. Again she went forward and then backed off. Slowly, like a steam engine coming up to throttle she sped up. An obscene slurping sound filled the tent as she hit her rhythm. The little growls I remembered from her previous oral attention came back. I felt her shift and a slender arm slid between us. A second later her little growls grew in intensity as she began to play with her slick, bald little twat. </p><p>My cock was firing all kinds of signals to my lizard brain and all of them were pleasurable. The need to stay still and quiet though was torture. </p><p>She sucked for another minute then abruptly pulled off. Before I could wonder what was next she was back but this time it was teeth instead of lips. She took me deep then gently clamper her incisors around my cock and then slowly pulled back, raking me the entire way. The sensation wasn't exactly pleasant but it was erotic as hell. Even so, primordial instinct took over and my unit shrank at what it perceived as a potential threat. That took the edge off and when Tamara went back to bobbing again it was another minute before I was fully back with the program.</p><p>No sooner was I again in the saddle than she stopped again. She slowly eased forward until I was touching the softness at the back of her hot mouth. She held there a bit then applied pressure. Her throat caressed me as she swallowed. Fuck she was trying to take me into her throat. The thought alone put me on a razor edge. She backed off coughing then drove in again. When, on the third try, she actually got about an inch of throbbing dick into her esophagus it was all hands on deck time.</p><p>This time I did groan as my cock fired a mighty slug of spunk down the lovely black child's tight throat. Some of it must have gone the wrong way because she jerked back, pulling my dick from her mouth and heaved in a coughing spasm. Unattended my dick continued to fire spurt after spurt. I couldn't see anything but since I could still feel Tamara's face against me I knew I was painting the child's face with hot, smelly spunk.</p><p>When her coughing fit subsided she lay still for a moment then began to diddle herself again. She worked up quickly and was soon going at her little cunt furiously. She kept it up for several minutes then slowed and stopped. As she shifted around and started to crawl up and past me I thought I heard a quiet sob. It came to me that she hadn't gotten off.</p><p>Something came over me, well actually it slid past me. When I felt Tamara's silky bottom sliding past my face I brought my hands up and grasped her around the thighs. She gave a shriek at the unexpected contact but I ignored it.</p><p>My lips were all over her round little ass and my tongue followed. I lathed her soft, smooth bottom alternating licking with sucking and biting. I skipped from cheek to cheek giving each perfect half equal attention. After a bit I slid into the hot crack. I licked its length, marveling at the soft, humid cleft. I slid my nose down the wetness I had made, letting it drop into the wonderful dimple of her anus before returning to the tongue action. I again licked her length this time moving up the small of her satiny back where I planted a series of feathery kisses. I went back to her bottom. I quested till I found her little opening and gave it a few licks before burrowing inside. Her sphincter tried to resist but I bulled it aside and forced my way into her tight ass. In the back of my mind I expected the bitterness of shit, I'd rimmed my ex-wife on occasion and knew what shit tasted like, but the pre-teen's hygiene was exceptional and I tasted only hot, buttery kiddy ass.</p><p>She had frozen in shock after the initial shriek but now she began to try and get away. Her hands pushed at my head while her feet kicked feebly at my chest. I ignored her. She didn't have that much upper body strength and the thick sleeping bag kept her from getting a good enough swing to deliver a good kick.</p><p>I drove deeper into her bottom, tongue fucking her ass. One of my hands slid up her thigh and began to caress the hot puffiness of her hairless pussy. I pushed deep feeling the muscular tube of her butt constricting my tongue and trying to force it out. I pushed to full extension, fighting for the last fraction of an inch. Her tight, smooth ass slowly oozing open to allow me passage was one of the most erotic things I had ever felt.</p><p>I ate ass for another minute then pulled out and began to again bite her bottom. I scraped my teeth across her fine little rear, stopping to nip here and there. She was still struggling but not as hard now, at each nip she gave an affronted little squeak.</p><p>Sated on butt, I pushed her further out of the bag and pulled her thighs apart then attacked bald baby twat from the rear. For weeks I'd been dying for a taste of that unripe pussy and I was going to get it. I covered her mound with my mouth and tried to suck the whole of it inside. The softness of her bare mound was beyond belief. I licked the length of it. It was perfect in a way only a child's little cunny could be. Her outer labia were perfectly round almost like a small butt in appearance. The inner labia that would eventually grow to mar that perfect round symmetry were still tucked invisibly away. I pushed past the thick lips and nearly gasped at the hot softness within. If the outside had been delightful the inside was nirvana. She tasted good. There was none of the muskiness of a woman. There was a flavor though, the thin, oily nectar of an aroused little girl pussy.</p><p>When I pushed into her cunt Tamara shuddered and her thighs clamped closed on my bearded cheeks. Her hands again found my head but they didn't push they just roamed around a bit. I tongued and explored then quested up till I found where her little treasure was hiding. I teased her miniature clit from its hood then began to softly caress it. She cooed and ahhed, now pulling on my hair. I escalated the assault, in seconds I was using her tiny bud as a punching bag, battering it with the hardened tip of my tongue.</p><p>She didn't go off like a bomb, just sort of tipped over the edge. When I attacked her clit she started to cum and she didn't freaking stop! She shuddered and squeezed my head as her orgasm went on and on and on. Her hands jerked in my hair but luckily she was too far gone to think about pulling.</p><p>Her little cunt didn't gush but it ran a constant stream of little girl cum. There was enough that I couldn't get it all and I made a damn all game effort at it.</p><p>When she began to make rattling noises in her throat I relented and eased my tongue from her bald little slot. She slumped bonelessly and began to take deep shuddering breaths. Her eyes were closed but the lids twitched in time with her still occasionally shuddering body. </p><p>Had I stopped there all might have been well. I'd pleasured the child, forcefully but I had pleasured her. I didn't stop there though; something had come between us again and it demanded attention. I pushed Tamara's light form completely out of the bag and then followed. The cold was a slap but it effected my arousal not in the least. </p><p>I pushed the child onto her back and spread her thin, coltish thighs. I planted a kiss on her glistening twat, her cute little belly button and each of her breastless little nipples. Her eyes flickered open as I finally brought my lips down to hers. She squealed into my mouth as my cock pushed aside the outer lips of her cunny and pushed into her.</p><p>I'd like to say I made sweet, gentle love to the child but it would be a lie. I rutted like a dog with a prime bitch. I groaned as my cock pushed into her furnace hot little twat. I grasped her shoulders and put my hips in gear. She grunted as I hit bottom each time. I was so turned on that even with the recent blowjob it only took a dozen strokes before I was firing scalding cum into her sullied little cuntlet.</p><p>I rolled off after a minute and lay panting. Tamara covered her eyes with her arm and rolled onto her side, presenting her back to me. Her tiny body shook to quiet sobs. As I got my breathing under control what I had done came crashing down on me. Fuck! I had just raped the child. Previous covert intimacies aside, I had pushed her down and used her as a thing, a vessel for my lust.</p><p>I pulled the sleeping bag over her body and then grabbed my clothes and exited then tent. I soaked in the spring but it didn't wash away the guilt, instead the guilt washed over me. After a bit I dressed and fixed some breakfast. I fixed a plate for Tamara and then quietly slid it into the tent. I then stoked up the fire and spent the morning staring into it. </p><p>At lunch the child still had not emerged. I went to the tent and slowly pulled the zipper. She was in the sleeping bag. She pulled back in fear when I stuck my head into the tent. The shadows hid all but her sad eyes but I could see her shuddering. Her breakfast was cold and untouched. I took the plate and silently withdrew.</p><p>I cooked some of our dwindling venison supply for supper and again silently slid a plate into the tent. I ate mine in lonely isolation. By the time I finished I had reached a decision of sorts. I wrapped myself in my parka and spent a cold night fitfully sleeping by the dying fire.</p><p>In the morning I groggily fixed coffee then got the maps out and studied them. If I turned west and pushed on fast and light I could reach Redding in three weeks. I would have to average about fifteen miles a day and cut through some pretty rugged foothills but I though I could do it if I kept the weight off. I would contact the authorities, admit what I had done and then direct them to Tamara. I'd leave her plenty of food, without exertion perhaps enough to last her through the winter, and the pistol. I'd need the rifle since I planned to travel very light I'd have to hunt.</p><p>I spent an hour or so mentally fine tuning the plan then set about making preparations. I gutted the sled, arranging the bulk of it so the child could find what she needed easily. A few select items went into a much smaller pile, the gear I would need for my dash.</p><p>That done I fixed a late breakfast and slid a plate in for Tamara. She hid from me again. At least her supper had been nibbled at. Calmly and without emotion I laid out the plan for her. I told her she had plenty of food and the hot springs for water and bathing. The copse had a lot of deadfalls so she would have no fuel problem. I told her she'd be alone a month, no more. Finally I choked up and apologized for what I had done. I then withdrew and resealed the tent.</p><p>I puttered away the bulk of the day making final preparations and fidgeting. I'd chosen a course that if it worked would put me in prison for life. If it failed I at least would die, and I might take an innocent life with me. There was no hope on the horizon.</p><p>That evening I bathed in the springs, perhaps my last bath. I then cleaned my clothing the best I could and stoked up the fire.</p><p>I've said it before. Fate is fickle. The sky had been closing in all day but it wasn't till after dark that it delivered on its promise. I expected snow, what I got was rain, freezing rain.</p><p>I awoke from a fitful sleep to feel the iciness sluicing down my body. The fine rain was freezing on my outer clothing. Icy rivulets were gathering around my neck and then trickling down my collar to soak my upper body. My hair was soon sodden and partially frozen. Damn it was cold, I hadn't felt such cold before. Alarm bells rang somewhere but in my dull apathy I ignored them. After a bit I slept some more.</p><p>I fell over some time before dawn. I remember feeling fairly comfortable. The fire was out, ice was actually forming on the partially burned logs. Something seemed important but I was too tired to worry about it at them moment. I'd figure it out later. I closed my eyes and slept some more.</p><p>I think I regained consciousness several times after dawn. I seem to remember light anyway but maybe they were the dreams of a feverish mind. An open night in the rain had done what the whole of the wilderness had not managed to date. My core temperature had crashed and I had fallen quickly into hypothermia but I didn't realize that at the time. Soaked and half frozen I wouldn't have lasted another night. </p><p>Not hearing me the next day Tamara finally emerged to find me lying by the cold fire. I remember some of that; at least I remember being tugged and pulled and someone sobbing. I went away for a while and when I came back it was to pain. Frozen flesh was being heated and protesting the whole way. I groaned a few times and I think I threw up. </p><p>Tamara had done the only thing she could think of. She'd drug my stiff, frozen form to the spring then shoved me in, clothes and all. I have blurry and dissociated memories of being bent this way and that as my clothes were removed. Several times my head dipped under the water during the procedure and I almost drowned. </p><p>How the child got me to the tent I do not know. I outweighed her three to one and was in no condition to render assistance.</p><p>The next week was a blur. My body had taken too much punishment and it protested by descending into the depths on pneumonia. My fever went up and up. Tamara kept wet cloths on my head and spoon fed me bitter aspirin laden broth. She later told me that I told her about the aspirin but I have no recollection of it. She said that in fact I had several lucid moments, once setting up in the middle of the night and giving her quite detailed instructions about what to do and how to survive after I died. I then collapsed back into a sweat sodden heap. It was all news to me. To this day I cannot recall it.</p><p>I came back fully to the world around noon, eight days after my mind at last had departed. I was soaked in sweat and could smell my own sour stench. My stomach rumbled emptily. I briefly tried to get up but I was weak and the effort too great. I closed my eyes and slept some more.</p><p>I awoke again with Tamara holding my head up and forcing more of the vile broth past my lips. I spat it out. ""I'd really like something more solid if you have it"", I croaked.</p><p>She dropped me and scampered back. I briefly expected her to scurry back into the corner and hide again but instead she shrieked and threw herself at me in a ferocious bear hug. After a moment I weakly returned it, gently patting her on the back. She crawled out of the tent and returned quickly with some reindeer. It was tough, overcooked and has some ashes on it. I chewed the small pieces she hand fed me. It tasted fantastic.</p><p>After eating I really felt like a bath. Tamara helped me to stand and together we hobbled from the tent. The cold air on my sticky nakedness was a slap that almost knocked me off my rubber legs. Somehow we stayed up and finally made the distance to the spring. </p><p>I slid into the warmth with an audible sigh of gratitude. I could actually feel the filth re-liquify and sluice off my skin. I rubbed at my arms, legs and torso to help it along.</p><p>Once Tamara had decided that I wasn't going to slip underneath the surface and drown immediately she had gone away. Now she slid back into the water and began to wash my back with a course washrag. She'd brought soap and soon the water around up was milky and frothed with tiny bubbles.</p><p>Once my back was done she eased me to a rock and began to wash the rest of my body. It was then that I noticed that she was wearing her panties. I sighed, I couldn't blame her. I did notice that the brief garments were beginning to look threadbare. Wet, they did nothing to hide the child's charms. I fought my dick down and for once won, though I don't know if that was due to willpower, guilt or my general weakened condition. </p><p>Tamara washed all of me but my male tackle. She gave me the soap and I handled that part. Bath done, she turned away to rinse out the rag. I stared at that fine butt under those wet, worn out panties. She turned again and I was looking at the puffy, splt peach of her bald cunny. The thin fabric had pulled up between her lips. I felt my cock give a twinge, weakened or not it was still a hell of a fine sight.</p><p>I finally raised my eyes to find the child staring at me. I had been caught and there was no doubt about what I had been caught at. Our gazes locked for a moment then she blushed prettily and looked away.</p><p>We dried off then tottered back to the tent. I stopped along the way to drain my bladder. Tamara held me up as I pissed in the snow. I had no idea how the child had handled the toiled arrangements while I had been out and was not inclined to ask.</p><p>Something had to be done about the rancid sleeping bag. I dressed in insulated pants and parka while Tamara drug the heavy bag to the spring. It was synthetic and would dry quickly. Hell, it would even insulate when wet and we had to get the stench out of it.</p><p>I had some broth and more solid food for supper. Tamara bustled about, quite the domestic, and waited on me hand and foot. I was completely worn out and slept soon thereafter.</p><p>I awoke in the pre-dawn, cold and achy. Tamara was bundled up in full kit and had wrapped herself around me. I could feel her shiver in her sleep. In the sleeping bag we shared warmth and generally slept comfortably. I didn't feel too comfortable now.</p><p>I eased the child free and managed to stagger from the tent. I was still hideously weak but today was better than yesterday. I managed to open my many layers of clothing enough to make another yellow hole in the snow then tottered to the sled and checked on the sleeping bag that was draped over it. At my direction Tamara had heated rocks and dumped them in the bag. That had been intended to make sure the appliance could dry before it froze. It seemed to have worked, at lease it felt dry and I could detect no icy stiffness. </p><p>I got my snowshoes off the sled and after a bit of contortion and several bouts of dizziness managed to get them on. I started around the cabin at a walk and then slowly picked up the pace. After half an orbit I was jogging, a rolling, ungainly act in snowshoes even if one was whole and hale. I fell three times but managed two full circuits before a quite cross Tamara exploded from the tent and fell on me like a wrathful fury. She took my arm and scolded me all the way to the fire.</p><p>I endured more tongue lashing as she stoked up the flames then laid out the makings of breakfast. She had started to repeat herself before she looked up and caught me grinning at her. Her mouth snapped shut in mid word.</p><p>After breakfast it was again bath time. Tamara helped me to the spring then stood by while I divested myself of my clothes. Only when I was in the water did she began to strip off herself. She got down to her panties then hesitated. Finally she shot me a challenging look and peeled the threadbare garment off and eased into the water nude.</p><p>There was no play, for one thing I was still too weak and for another I was still carrying a heavy load of guilt. I avoided touching her and while she scrubbed my back I again vowed to make a try for Redding.</p><p>Dressed, I again donned the snowshoes. I mentally sketched out a wider circuit around the cabin and started off at a lumbering gait. I avoided running this time. I hadn't gone far when a 'mush-crunch, mush-crunch, mush-crunch' from behind told me I had company. Tamara easily caught up and fell in beside me. She kept silent till the inevitable happened, a watery knee gave out and I measured my length in the snow. </p><p>She helped me into a sitting position then brushed the snow from my face and beard. ""You should be in bed.""</p><p>Annoyed I pushed her hand away, ""I've been in bed for over a week. Now I have to get back in shape fast.""</p><p>She frowned. ""We haven't eaten much. Do we have to leave so fast. Can't we stay another week or two?""</p><p>I frowned then met her gaze. ""We're not going anywhere remember. You're staying here and I'm going to Redding.""</p><p>She recoiled, landing on her own butt in the snow. I struggled to my feet and stood swaying. After a moment she looked up and asked in a small voice, ""What will happen to you then?"" She looked down, her dark hands toying with the white snow, ""After you get there and send the people for me what will happen to you?""</p><p>""I'll go to jail."" It was simple stark truth. </p><p>Her head jerked up, ""For how long?""</p><p>""I shrugged and turned away. ""The rest of my life probably."" This time when I set out she didn't follow.</p><p>She was in the tent when I got back. I could here her quietly sobbing. I went to the sled and started to pull off the fixings for lunch.</p><p>I recovered my strength quickly. I wolfed down the calories and walked then jogged morning, afternoon and evening. We slept together in the sleeping bag, at first partially clothed but again nude after the second night. There was no touching beyond the inevitable contact of two bare bodies however. On the fourth day after my awakening I again started sorting the supplies I would take with me.</p><p>That night after supper I started putting a pack together. Tamara sat of the far side of the fire and amused herself by throwing handfuls of snow at the cracking flames. The little puffs of powder hissed and cracked before dissipating in short lived puffs of steam. She'd been quiet the last several days but had been almost mute this day. She was building up to something and I was pretty sure I knew what it was.</p><p>I was right. She threw a last handful then I heard her swear softly. She stood and circled the fire before stalking up to me with her fists on her little hips.</p><p>""I don't want to stay here alone.""</p><p>I nodded and kept packing. ""You'll be safe till I send someone.""</p><p>""What if you don't. What if a wolf eats you or something?""</p><p>I stopped, I didn't really expect a wolf to eat me but a quick mental inventory revealed any number of ways I could die. If that happened Tamara would be well and truly screwed. Maybe she would be found anyway, maybe not. In that vein, even if nothing happened to me she could succumb to random chance here. I sat down. Why was I doing this anyway? What was my motivation, to protect Tamara or punish myself? I'd been running on a full head of guilt since that morning in the tent. That didn't explain everything however. </p><p>My original motivation for the solo run was because Tamara no longer trusted me, with reason, and it was the only out I could see. That reason vanished in one rainy cold night but I'd pressed on, why? If it was absolution I wanted I could still turn myself in at our original destination. </p><p>My hands had kept on sorting gear but they were on autopilot now. I dug deep, throwing aside the mental debris. C'mon you can do it, no one knows you better than you. Why?</p><p>It finally came to me and my hands went still. I was playing the martyr for an audience of one. I was practically dripping with nobility; I was so fucking anxious for redemption in one child's eyes that I was willing to risk her life to get it. I was trying to unburden, to shift the guilt from me to her. I dropped my hands into my lap and began to cry. Quiet sobs rose up from the depths and I curled up in a fetal ball and rocked to them. After a moment Tamara came to me. I enfolded her and we both cried in that cold, clear night.</p><p>We had a talk over breakfast the next morning. We would go on with the original plan. Left open was the question of what would happen at the end.</p><p>We had to move though and now. We had been here long enough for this little wood to take on the trappings of an almost permanent camp. Scattered gear had to be located and packed and trash had to be policed up and either burned or buried. It was after noon before we finally got in train and headed out.</p><p>It was hard, the idleness had softened us up and we felt it. I played the slave driver and pushed on till well after dark. We made maybe five miles, maybe.</p><p>The weather was good and we really humped it for the next four days. Sore muscles were alternately ignored and cursed for twelve hours and more at a stretch, meals were freeze dried or concentrates and Tylenol was the condiment of choice.</p><p>The woods were more common now, in less than a week we'd hit the solid belt. Despite the grueling pace our spirits soared. We were staring down adversity and spitting in the face of fate, two against the world. That was when the storm caught us right in the middle of the last major clearing we would encounter. </p><p>I had actually considered skirting around it. But that would have added several miles to the trek. As each mile had to be paid for with pain and frozen sweat I was loathe to just give two or three of them away. The sky was clear when we started across but an hour into the crossing a black line rolled in from the east. In minutes the first gusts of wind came, the snow followed and soon it was all building toward a full scale blizzard.</p><p>We did find a slight depression. We got the tent up and parked the sled on the lee side. We just had time to toss our sleeping bags inside before the blow hit with full, icy force. I went out twice to clear the snow off the tent inside an hour. It was no use, it built up faster than I could clear it. The tent bulged in but after a bit it got no worse. I concentrated on keeping the door clear, we'd put it on the lee side but even that was a chore.</p><p>Our second day in captivity dawned only slightly darker than the night. I awoke feeling less confined than normal. It was soon clear why. The bag had been completely unzipped and folded out to form a coffin shaped blanket. Tamara lay on the opposite half on her stomach. She had her knees bent so her feet hung over her butt and read a tattered paperback by penlight and idly chewed on a lock of hair. She was also completely naked. I could see the goosebumps on her shapely bottom.</p><p>I looked down, I was of course exposed as well. My tackle was limp and flaccid. I looked up to met Tamara's gaze. ""What's going on?""</p><p>She tried to meet my gaze but her eyes flickered away. Was that a hint of a blush?</p><p>She looked back at me. ""Nothing's going on. It's warm enough to be out of the bag and there's nowhere else to go."" She rolled her shapely shoulder's in a gesture that took in the tempests still howling outside. </p><p>It occurred to me it was fairly warm. My breath still frosted but I estimated the temperature at around fifty. Not a heat wave exactly but positively balmy compared to what we had become accustomed too. The small size of the tent combined with the insulation factor of the snow heaped on top had let out body heat warm the space up.</p><p>I reached around and fumbled for my shorts. ""Well in that case don't you think we should get dressed?""</p><p>Her voice stopped me. ""Why, like I said there's no where to go and I just washed my clothes."" She sighed at my upraised eyebrow, ""I gave them a snow scrub."" Her eyes dropped again, ""besides we've seen each other naked before."" The words were nonchalant but she was blushing again.</p><p>What the hell. I remained naked as well. I didn't know what was rolling through her convoluted nine-year-old mind but I was fairly certain something was. It would reveal itself in due course. </p><p>I got the stove going and heated some snow in the door, the icy gusts that puffed through forced Tamara to the sleeping bag. I toughed it out and fixed us some concentrate for breakfast. I had icicles on my dick before the water boiled.</p><p>We ate together in the bag, nakedness on silky nakedness. I ventured out first and grabbed another tattered paperback. Tamara followed and for a bit we read and pretended to ignore one another.</p><p>After an hour or so I sensed the child looking at me and met her gaze over my book. She was nervously chewing on her hair again. When she saw she had my attention her gaze dropped.</p><p>""What we did...what you did....."", she stuttered.</p><p>I softly interrupted. ""Honey, what I did was wrong. I can't tell you how sorry I am about that.""</p><p>She didn't look up. ""Why did you do it?""</p><p>I let out a breath and laid the book down. ""The things we did...the other things..the things you did to me and those that I did to you...you know the things I'm talking about?""</p><p>She didn't look up but after a moment jerked a nod.</p><p>""Well those things excited me....they turned me on. I....a man doesn't always....a man almost never"", I corrected. ""A man doesn't have any control over what he finds...stimulating. Those things made me more and more excited as time went on. That morning I was very excited. You are pretty and sexy-""</p><p>Her head flew up. ""You think I'm sexy?"" I sensed a heavy weight riding on that question.</p><p>I dropped my gaze. ""Yes, I shouldn't but I do.""</p><p>""But I don't have any boobs or any hair...you know down there.""</p><p>I felt tears forming. ""I know. Like I said, I shouldn't find you sexy. But I do. Anyway, I hurt you. I betrayed your trust. I...we should never have played our little games. I should have stopped them. If I had you would never have gotten hurt.""</p><p>All was silent for a moment then she asked in a small voice. ""Why didn't you?""</p><p>I met her gaze. ""I didn't because I enjoyed them. I enjoyed them maybe more that I've ever enjoyed anything with an adult woman before.""</p><p>The conversation stuttered to a halt and we went back to our books. After a bit Tamara shifted position. I looked up to find her sitting cross-legged. Her bare pussy was gaped slightly open and was only inches from my face. I dropped my gaze back to my book and willed my dick down. I sensed a decision had been made. The picture was firming up. Despite my resolve so was something else.</p><p>I had to brave the sled for lunch. It was that or starve. Tamara went with me. Idiots that we were we didn't bother getting dressed first. Two naked people digging like crazy in the snow in the middle of a blizzard might have been funny if we weren't too frozen to laugh. We grabbed the first edibles to hand and practically dove into the tent; though I did tarry long enough to make some yellow snow. We huddled together in the sleeping bag until the worst of the shivers were over. Tamara remained in the bag while I cooked lunch.</p><p>An hour or so after eating Tamara began to fidget quite a bit. Finally she stood and headed for the door. She hadn't made any yellow snow and needed to do so badly. I grunted in sympathy as she unzipped the door and shimmied through then went back to my book.</p><p>She was gone long enough that I was considering going out after her but about the time I formulated that thought she flew through the door and threw herself at me. Her hair was full of snow and she was shivering badly. I cuddled her up and began to rub her to warm her up. </p><p>The tremors slowly subsided. I kept idly rubbing and went back to my book. After a bit it occurred to me that she had quit shaking completely and in fact was beginning to purr. Something in my animal hindbrain had concentrated my rubbing on her soft little bottom.</p><p>She stretched and pushed her butt against my hand. Her legs spread slightly and it seemed to me that I could almost feel the slick secretions of her bald little twat.</p><p>I removed my hand but not before an impish impulse made me swat that shapely derriere. She squealing in outrage and shot me a dirty look. I tried to go back to my book and Tamara wiggled around and picked up hers. The problem was that at the end of the wiggling her bottom was camped right under my nose. I was supporting myself on one elbow and she had slid one leg down either side of my body and positioned her shapely little butt an inch under my chin. I told myself it couldn't get worse, and willed my dick down. Then she slowly spread her legs, presenting me with her bald little quim a hand's breadth from my nose. Fuck! I could smell the little minx. </p><p>I ignored the display, or at least pretended to. That did not sit well, no that did not sit well at all. I felt her leg brush my hair. I looked up find her on her back with her cocked knees either side of my ears and her pussy staring me in the face. I stared at it, I could just detect a glistening in the cleft. Shit! She was wet. </p><p>I raised my gaze and met hers over our books. She was biting her lip and had a pensive, almost fearful look on her face. Her fear was not that I would attack her; her fear was of rejection. I read her in that instant. Her cards were on the table. She was trying to seduce me and with little experience had gone at it with the subtlety of a blunderbuss. The picture was now clear. She had decided what she wanted but was it what I wanted?</p><p>I knew what my cock wanted but that traitorous bastard didn't get a vote. Not this time. Tamara looked on the edge of tears. I sighed then leaned down and gently kissed her little pussy.</p><p>I met her gaze again. She licked her lips then raised her pelvis, pushing her cunny back against my lips. I held her gaze and kissed it again, a dry, chaste kiss. She moaned and banged harder, this time my nose traced her slick girl groove. </p><p>I cursed myself for weakness and gently lapped her slit. She moaned and pushed up at me. I lapped again, digging deeper. Her smooth little slot was impossibly soft. I tried to think of a comparison, 'soft as.......', and failed. There was no comparison.</p><p>I dropped my book and slid my hands up her silky thighs and onto the enticing roundness of her sweet butt. Using that delectable bottom as a handle I pulled her in tighter and pushed my lips to her bald pussy. I started slow, digging deep and gently probing her channel then swimming upward though her hot, soft tightness to tease at the pebble of her clit. Her hungry thighs and soon her hands in my hair urged me deeper and faster. Who was I to refuse? </p><p>I dove in tongue first, eating child pussy like a demon. Her moans rose till they overpowered the snow muted shriek of the storm. She went up the octave, switching from moans to shrieks of pleasure. Her hands tugged till I feared she was going to pull my hair out by the roots.</p><p>She crested in a tent shaking exclamation of ecstasy, her hands gave a final tug then went limp while her sleek, coltish thighs alternately squeezed and released my face.</p><p>I waited till she started to come down then gently but quickly flipped her onto her stomach. This time her perfect little ass was the target. I started by tonguing and licking her sexy little cheeks then zeroed slowly in on her rear entrance. As my tongue slipped into her butt my finger slid into her still wet cunny. Soon she was moaning again, she progressed to the shriek level faster this time. With my head unavailable she balled up a section of sleeping bag and mauled it with her hands. In short order she again screamed her cum to the wind. </p><p>After she had recovered she wanted to suck my cock. I didn't suggest it, it was her idea. She even wanted me to tutor her on how to do it better. So I sat cross-legged and coached her in the fine art of eating dick. She was a quick study and had me a gibbering wreck in short order. I did manage to warn her that I was going to cum but she just sucked harder, pulling the cum from my balls and drinking it down.</p><p>She liked sucking my cock, liked it a lot. In fact she insisted on blowing me twice more that day though I did nothing else to her outside of gentle fondling. She kept pace regardless, rubbing her drooling little twat as her pretty face bobbed on my hard dick. Each time I filled her mouth with steaming spunk she came in her own little explosion of paradise.</p><p>We slept that night as we always had before, the only difference was that I didn't wait for her to sleep before my hands molested her little body. She giggled herself to the land of nod with my hands reveling in the smoothness of her back, the soft, roundness of her butt, and the sleek, wet, hairless sexiness of her sweet, sweet pussy.</p><p>She wanted to suck me off the next day before breakfast but I'd had enough of that one way street. A wrestling match ensued that after a bit of tussling settles into the truce of an impromptu 69. Her short stature made it a challenge but we managed, rolling around with our heads going at cock and sweet cunny like we had invented the position.</p><p>We ate and she was ready for more. My battered tackle wouldn't cooperate though and I had to explain to her how a man, especially one my age, needed time to recover. She seemed to grasp the concept and we went back to our books. That didn't stop her from positioning herself with my cock only inches from her face. Every fifteen minutes or so she'd take a break from her book and nurse on me for a bit. The little minx managed to coax two more hardons out of me before lunch. Both times she was happy to show her growing proficiency at reducing that particular form of swelling.</p><p>At my insistence (and that of my aching balls) we took a break from sex for the remainder of the day. We did caress and kiss. The caressing she liked, cooing and purring as my hands roamed her tiny sexiness from her graceful neck to her dainty feet. I introduced her to the kinkiness of the tongue bath. She alternately giggled and shrieked as I sucked her toes into my mouth one by one then sent my tongue probing into the tight spaces between them.</p><p>The kissing she liked a lot. She'd never French kissed and the novelty of feeling another tongue in her mouth produced equal parts giggling and panting. She caught on quickly and we were soon wrestling in that no mans land between our lips.</p><p>We had a simple supper and had a final piss before settling down for the night. I spooned in behind her, my cock fitting into the sexy cleft of her chocolate, pre-teen ass.</p><p>She reached around behind to caress it. Her small fingers slid over me, fondling the helmet before trailing wistfully down the shaft to the hairy nest of my balls.</p><p>Her head was tucked into the small of my throat, her cotton-soft hair tickled as she turned toward me. ""You said no more sucking, right?""</p><p>I gently kissed her forehead. ""That's right honey. Old men need time to recover."" </p><p>She gave a few experimental tugs as if judging the heft. ""What about the other thing?"" Her face was just a shape in the darkness but I could almost see her biting her lip, a pensive, expectant look on her pretty features.</p><p>My heart gave a double thud. Yeah, I knew about the other thing. Despite our new intimacy I was still conscious I had raped this child. I gently reminded her of that now.</p><p>""Honey, the only time we did 'the other thing' I hurt you, badly.""</p><p>She kept up her fondling, ""Nuhuh, we did it a bunch of times. Well...I did it a bunch of times, when I thought you were sleeping. Remember we talked about it. I liked those times...except the first one...well I liked that too a little but not at first.""</p><p>I reached down and began stroking her from her silky shoulder to her sleek hip. She snuggled in tighter and I felt more than heard her sigh. I kept silent and willed her to sleep. Let's table that last question for now. Give me time to sort it out in my own head.</p><p>It wasn't to be. She was quiet and I thought she was on her way to the land of nod but after a bit her soft voice cut the darkness, wide awake and with barely concealed eagerness. ""Well, can we?"" With the query her hand renewed its molestation of my dick.</p><p>That dick, damn the bastard. A nine-year-old was offering her bald cunny to it and the son-of-a-bitch was rising to the occasion.</p><p>Tamara felt it and giggled, ""Is that a yes?""</p><p>I spoke softly, ""Are you sure you want to?""</p><p>She said nothing but I felt her cotton soft hair as she nodded in the darkness. I sighed, a little in resignation but more than a little in anticipation. I started to move into position and felt the child stiffen up. She wanted it but at the same time was afraid. I relaxed. ""You do it"", I said quietly.</p><p>""But I want you too.""</p><p>""You start.""</p><p>Knowing I was fully aware this time made her hesitant and self conscious but with a little fumbling and nervous giggling she managed to get her wet little quim lined up with my now throbbing prick. She rubbed her wet, hairless little twat over the head for a moment then eased slowly onto me. We both groaned as hot tightness met hot hardness. </p><p>I gave her a minute to become accustomed to her intruder then began to fuck her. This wasn't the mindless rutting of our last coupling. This was a gentle, caress of a fuck. I allowed my free hand to gently stroke her body. I caressed her cheek, sliding down far enough on her face to feel the warm 'whuff' of her breath. I traced a dainty ear then moved down across the graceful curve of her neck. I went across her chest where I softly tweaked a tiny nipple then marched up to her shoulder and down her back. I counter her vertebrae then slid up onto her curvy bottom. All the time I kept gently fucking into her welcoming little cunt.</p><p>She began to moan, enjoying the fuck but not climbing the peak too fast. For long minutes I held that pace, feeling her climb higher and higher. Only when I felt and heard her reach the precipice did I speed up, pushing her over and rocketing off myself, filling her with pulse after aching pulse of my seed. As we both drifted for oblivion my last conscious thought was that we were going to have to talk about fertility and its possible consequences.</p><p>The storm abated some time in the night. We awoke to suffocating quiet. It almost seemed you could hear you hair growing.</p><p>Tamara wanted more play but I swatted her on her bottom and told her we needed to make time. That was true, but a greater truth was that my balls really, really ached. I wasn't a teenager any more.</p><p>We were badly snowed in. Locating everything and digging it out took hours. Once in train we had a brief concentrate breakfast and moved out. </p><p>It was very rough going. The new powder was both deep and soft. Even with the snowshoes we were sinking to our knees. Without them it is likely that Tamara would have sunk out of sight. The sled wallowed like the pig it was, digging in at every opportunity and having to be fought, cursed and pushed out.</p><p>By nightfall we had covered perhaps two miles. We had freeze dried stew for supper then collapsed into the tent, too tired to even think about sex. </p><p>The next day was a repeat but by day three after the storm the new fall had began to compact. The going was still hard but not as hard. Flagging spirits picked up.</p><p>Toward noon I was trudging along, feeling pretty good and admiring the scenery. We had just crested a rise and were entering a small valley. Trees grew thickly on either slope but the center was a gently curve of white. Doubtless it was a watercourse in more temperate times. There were boulders here and there, deposited by some glacier in ages past.</p><p>Tamara trudged past me, taking the lead. That was not unusual. I didn't need her on the sled at the moment and she wanted an unobstructed view. I returned my gaze to the valley then snapped it back to the child in the fashionable snowsuit, well part of a fashionable snowsuit anyway. She wore her boots, snowshoes and parka but from her waist to mid shin she was completely naked. Not even panties covered her tight little rump, and it was a balmy five degrees out!</p><p>She marched to a boulder, brushed the snow off then lay across it on her stomach. She looked back at me with a grin and a twinkle in her eyes then waved her bottom like a chocolate flag. ""I thought you might like a snack.""</p><p>I was out of the traces and kneeling at her bottom in an instant. I ate her goosebump covered ass and pussy for several minutes than stood and fought my dick out of its many layers of protection. There in front of the great Canadian wild I fucked the child, a perfect fuck in that perfect valley.</p><p>She was incorrigible after that. In the mornings she wanted to be eaten and then blow me, maybe both at once. At our lunch stops she just wanted to eat my cock for desert. In the evenings she wanted to fuck, at least once and more than once or even more than twice was just fine thank you. Interspersed in the mix were more of her naked hiking routines, routines than never failed to get her what she wanted, namely stiff dick up her itchy little cunny.</p><p>We did have the pregnancy talk and she proved surprisingly well informed on the subject, telling me that since she wasn't having periods yet she obviously wasn't ovulating yet. All the same, I starting pulling out and ejaculating on her back or butt. She didn't like the waste and when aware enough would turn around and take my spurting load into her mouth. My hormones must have kicked into gear, I fucked more and ached less.</p><p>Sex aside, it began to dawn on us that were in trouble and getting deeper in every day. The reindeer was gone and the sled was growing lighter and lighter. Twice more in coming weeks we were halted by weather for extended periods. This was great for the sex but bad for the schedule. Both times we had slow going until the new snow compacted and settled. The larder was over half gone and by my reckoning we had covered less than a third of the distance to the next cache. I had been leaving the rifle on the sled. Now I started carrying it slung. I saw brief glimpses of movement in the woods but nothing worth a shot. We pushed harder; soon we'd have to start halting to hunt in earnest.</p><p>It was Tamara that sighted the steam rising off to the east. She thought it might be more hot springs but I thought it was probably just a low cloud. Of course I'd thought that about the last spring. It was miles out of our way and again I didn't want to divert to look. She pleaded and batted her eyes and I crumbled like a paper anvil. Grumbling all the way I tugged the sled in her wake.</p><p>It was a spring; a glorious blue pool maybe fifty feet across steaming in the cold afternoon. Tamara gave a cry of delight and ran to it. She tested it cautiously then began to happily and rapidly strip. I shook my head and watched her for a minute then noticed the dark cabin brooding among the trees.</p><p>I dropped the traces and moved up to it. It was of rough logs with a steeply pitched metal roof. It was larger than the one at the previous springs and actually had windows. The last structure had been a windowless box.</p><p>An impressive padlock sealed the door and the windows were shuttered. The latter had an exterior latch though so I unsealed one and peered inside. There were bunks, a table and several chairs in the limited view I had but what caught my eye was the row after row of cans and boxes in the well stocked larder. Hams and other cured meats hung from the rafters in front of it. In one swoop here was enough food to solve our problems.</p><p>I went to the sled and rummaged for my little tool kit. Only in the movies do they shoot off locks, first it doesn't work, and second it's damned dangerous. I had a min-hacksaw and was soon at work. The lock was hardened steel, the hasp however was not. In short order half of it clattered to the ground and I opened the door and stepped inside.</p><p>I had no thought of larceny in my mind. We needed food and here was food. I'd leave a note with my name and address and make good on what we took and the damage I'd caused by breaking in.</p><p>There were two rooms, I had only been able to see into one. I stepped into the other. It was a kitchen with an ancient wood cookstove taking the place of honor. I'd been wrong. What I'd seen through the window was not a well stocked larder. It was the overflow for a very well stocked larder!</p><p>I stepped back into the first room. There was a trap door in the floor. I hoisted it up and peered down. It was dark but I could make out even more shelves of food. There were only four bunks but this place was stocked for an army.</p><p>My original plan had been to stock up the larder and press on. The wealth before me was altering my thoughts though. There was enough that we could comfortably ride out the winter right here. In the spring, when the owners came to open up their cabin for the summer, we'd hitch a ride back to civilization. It was a good plan and I was patting myself on the back for it for all of thirty seconds before I spotted the radio.</p><p>It was a huge old military surplus tube job with a heavily louvered metal case. There was both a mike and a code key. The wires were neatly coiled. The whole rested on a shelf above the generator that powered it. I followed a length of coax and found the antenna leaning in the corner.</p><p>I knew it worked, just knew it. I also knew that if I looked I'd find gasoline for the generator. I wasn't a rocket scientist but I didn't doubt for an instant that I'd be able to get the whole thing set up in a day or so and then call for help. The trip was over. We'd be back in civilization in a few more days and I would go my way and Tamara would go hers.</p><p>As if summoned by thought Tamara appeared, nude, dripping and shivering in the doorway. She'd finally noticed my absence and came looking. I pulled a heavy old wool blanket from a bunk and gently enfolded her in it. I took her through and showed her the food then told her of my plan to winter here, paying the owners for the food and damages. She seemed to like the plan and perked up happily.</p><p>I then pointed out the radio and told her we could call for help. She went silent and stared from it to me. Her face was unreadable. I hugged her and caressed one slim shoulder then stepped outside. I was going to bring the sled up and park it beside the cabin, why I wasn't sure. It just seemed neater.</p><p>I hadn't covered three steps when there was a crash from inside the cabin. I spun and was back through the door in a bound.</p><p>The radio lay on its end on the floor, the case actually slightly deformed by the fall. There was no way the tubes survived that.</p><p>Tamara bit her lip and stared at me. ""I tripped and fell against it. You can pay for it too, in the spring I mean. Can't you?""</p><p>I could see the fear in her eyes as she uttered the lie, fear of anger, fear of rejection, fear of being alone after learning to like not being alone. I kept up my stern face for a five count then grinned and enfolded my strong willed child lover in my arms. It was going to be a very hot winter.</p>"
14,"Arron's Chronicles, Part 3",7.92x57,,"['Mg', 'gg', 'MFgg', 'MMF', 'inc', 'pedo', 'ws']","Arron's adventures move on. Arron joins Jenny and Carl and Jenny joins Arron and the girls. Somehow a house gets built amongst all the sex. I had thought that the third book would wrap this one up. Looks like not, there will be at least one more.",2012-05-12T00:00:00,"FIRST things first I guess. This is an erotic story written for the enjoyment of consenting adults. If you are not consenting don't read it (now that made a lot of sense). If you are not an adult don't read it. This story contains pedophilia and incest. If this offends you or violates your personal moral code DON'T READ IT.

SECOND: While I have the soapbox I want to say something about the nature of fantasy. That is what this story is FANTASY. I do not condone or agree with the activities portrayed in this story. Anyone in real life who harms a child deserves to be castrated then shot. That said, what is harm? Is a consenting, loving, sexual relationship between a child and an adult harmful? If done with care it is not physically harmful but there are other kinds of harm. Is it emotionally harmful? Perhaps, perhaps not, in actuality it probably varies case by case. Children don't have labels, there is no tag that says 'I can handle sex'. So for that reason alone caring adults should not consider a sexual relationship with a child (uncaring adults are going to do as they damn well please).
THIRD: Now I wish to speak on incest. I have no problem on a moral level with incest. I even consider the idea erotic (go figure) on an abstract level. I only have problems with incest is when it involves an adult and a child. The adult whether he/she be a parent or uncle/aunt or whatever is in a position of authority over the child. That brings in the possibility of coercion. Even if this is not intended there will be an element of it there just because of the authority position. Most children want to please their parents. A child that is subject to sexual advances by a parent may acquiesce even if this is not something they wish to do. I would have the same problem if the adult were a teacher or a principle. Other than that I have no problems with incest. If a brother and sister want to play around under the sheets, as long as certain precautions are taken, more power to them.
LAST: I want to speak on the nature of eroticism. This is in two parts, the first ties in with the nature of fantasy above. I find many things erotic in literature, these include, pedophilia, incest, bestiality, torture, rape, water sports etc... Very few of these things would I find erotic if I was a participant. Let me state that again, not only would I not do them (for moral reasons) but the thought of actually doing them turns me off like a light. Curious, I enjoy reading about them but the thought of doing them is repellant.
Now for the second part, I have for many years read erotic stories, starting with filched copies of Penthouse Letters as a teenager then downloading them from BBS's and finally the internet. I have found many, many erotic stories that I have enjoyed immensely. I have also found a great deal of duds. To be erotic a story needs several things. It has to be believable both in the setting and the actions/reactions of the participants. A story where a child walks into a pool hall, raises her dress and takes on everybody in the place would not be erotic for me no matter how hot the sex, because I would not believe it. A story has to be descriptive. Adjectives and adverbs are important. Don't tell me that Jane dropped to her knees and fucked the dog. Tell me what she feels, what she says, how she moves. Don't tell me a child is cute. Describe her, what is her skin tone, what color are her eyes, her hair? How soft is her skin? What is she thinking?","<p>Arron unzipped the tent and stuck his head out. A thick pre-dawn fog covered the camp and the air was wet and clammy. Every surface dripped and glistened. He eased through the flap and re-sealed the tent behind him. He skirted the campfire and made his way to his own tent. As he moved across the well worn grass he left dark footprints on the dew silvered blades. </p><p>He quietly unzipped the door of his tent and peered into the green-tinted gloom within. Both children were still asleep, each in there own bag. After Jenny's 'nightcap' it was completely possible they wouldn't even be aware they'd slept alone.</p><p>He sealed the tent and made his way back to the fire pit. At first it looked gloomy; the wet fog had soaked everything; however a little digging unveiled a puff of smoke and then live coals. He used his pocket knife to whittle some dry shavings into place and then gave his lungs a workout. In short order he had a small blaze going. He fed progressively larger and wetter chunks into place.</p><p>When Carl finally shivered out thirty minutes later a cheery blaze was going and the coffee pot was perking away.</p><p>Carl grinned at his older brother and sauntered over to the fire. He yawned theatrically. ""You know, if we're ever going to get that house done we have to work more and fuck less.""</p><p>Arron smirked back at him. ""Didn't notice you backing off of seconds or thirds.""</p><p>Carl stretched, ""Yeah well, fuck the house.""</p><p>""Oh, I though I was the one getting all the fucking!"" Jenny stepped from the tent in jeans and bare feet. She took only a few steps before pivoting and retreating back to the tent, ""Damn that grass is cold!"" She saluted the male chuckles that followed her with a single upraised finger.</p><p>By the time the girls emerged the sun was peaking over the hills and the perfume of bacon and eggs were overpowering the dank smell of wet earth. They frolicked for a few moments in pajamas and slippers before being ordered back to the tent for more serviceable clothing.</p><p>After breakfast the men loaded up and rumbled out to the house site. The first several hours were again spent removing the excess water then they stood around and discussed what to do next. With the second floor joists and planking down Arron thought it seemed logical to continue with the fireplaces. Carl was about to agree but then almost sheepishly mentioned that Jenny had a point about the second floor access. Real stairs would be nice.</p><p>Arron wavered a bit, trying to find holes in that logic. He couldn't. He gave in with a minimal of grumbling. It took them an hour to find and rip two suitable twelve inch wide boards for the stringers. Measuring and laying out the notches then cutting them with the circular saw took longer. After lunch they started framing up the landing. It went fairly quickly and early afternoon found them fitting the stringers. These were cut to length 'on site' then nailed into place. Arron had plucked ten inches out of the air as a good tread width; of course they had no planks that wide. These were ripped then cut to length. At least they went down fast. They'd install the damned risers at a later date. </p><p>Supper was uninspiring, at least Arron thought so. He did like the desert course though. He was growing rather fond of bald, little girl pussy.</p><p>The next day dawned foggy and wet. The damp seemed to cling and oily rivulets clung to every surface. The breakfasted on sweet rolls and coffee then got to work. Cutting and fitting the rocks for the second floor hearths stretched into the afternoon with only a brief break for lunch. The fog was long gone and a hot sun beamed down, turning the world into a sauna. Jenny and the girls arrived to mix clay and by the time they knocked off both hearths were bedded in and a start had been made on the fireboxes.</p><p>A spring romp eased sore muscles and washed several pounds of red West Virginia mud from two giggling moppets. Supper was pot pie from a Dutch oven that had spent the day buried in the fire pit.</p><p>After a cup of cocoa the girls were sent to bed. The adults enjoyed a few rounds of fortified coffee then Carl and Jenny headed for their tent. Arron was not invited to join them and knew enough not to ask. He finished his own cup then headed for his darkened tent.</p><p>Hissing whispers came to his ears as he neared the structure.</p><p>""Did not!""</p><p>""Did too!""</p><p>""Did not!""</p><p>""Did too!""</p><p>He stepped inside to find two bristling, pajama clad children facing each over the no man's land of his sleeping bag. They started when he crawled through the door and drew apart a little bit.</p><p>Arron started pulling his boots off. ""What's this about then?""</p><p>Lena tossed her dark hair. ""Rachel says she swallowed your dick!"" She blurted it in a voice loud enough to make Arron wince. She recognized her indiscretion and clapped a hand over her mouth but pulled it away a second later to hiss, ""Well she did!""</p><p>Rachel had stuck her nose in the air and struck an aloof pose. A martyr who knew vindication was at hand.</p><p>Arron pulled off his second boot and tossed it aside. ""Yes she did.""</p><p>Lena blinked then misunderstanding, grinned in triumph. ""You heard her?""</p><p>""No, I didn't hear her but she did take me all the way down her throat.""</p><p>Lena bit her lip and glanced sheepishly at her baby sister who was now beaming like a 200 watt bulb. When she turned back to Arron her face fell, ""Why can't I do it!"" she wailed. She seemed on the brink of tears.</p><p>Arron cuddled her up and kissed the top of her head. ""You can baby, I'm sure of it. You've just got to get the angle right and learn to relax your throat."" </p><p>Seeing her sister's distress Rachel's superiority evaporated and she crawled up to offer her support. ""S'right Lena. You can do it. It tickles an' hurts some an' you cough at first but you gets used to it.""</p><p>Lena pulled her head from Arron's chest and peeked at her sister, ""really? You think I can do it?""</p><p>""Uhuh,"" some of Rachel's earlier gloating came through, ""course I was first.""</p><p>Lena chose to ignore the last and turned back to Arron. She began to fumble with his zipper. ""I wanna try now!""</p><p>Arron closed his hand over hers, stopping her. ""Hold it. First, I have some questions of my own. Where did you two get the idea to try that in the first place?""</p><p>Had they giggled and admitted to a late night brainstorming session he would have dropped it there but they both went stock still at the question. A glance passed between them. Lena licked her lips, ""Try what?""</p><p>Arron gently took her chin in his hands and tilted her face up to his. ""What have we been talking about?""</p><p>""You mean deep throating?""</p><p>""Yes, deep throating.""</p><p>She licked her lips again and tried to look at her sister but Arron's gentle but firm grip on her chin prevented that. Finally she met his eyes, ""We're not supposed to say.""</p><p>""Did your mother tell you?""</p><p>Lena jerked back. ""We're not supposed to say!""</p><p>""You didn't say, I guessed!"" Arron snapped. The children recoiled at his tone. Seeing this he held out his hands in supplication. ""I'm sorry girls but I need to know this."" He gathered them in on each side and gently stroked their hair. ""I won't say anything but I need to know where I stand. Did your mother talk to you about the things we do together.""</p><p>Long seconds passed without a sound; finally he pushed Lena back slightly and tilted her head to meet his gaze. ""Did she?""</p><p>Lena stared at him for a moment then jerked a reluctant nod.</p><p>""Tell me about it. Both of you.""</p><p>Over the next half hour a faltering story tumbled out. It came in fits and starts and sometimes needed much prompting but it came. On the day Arron and Carl had finished the second story planking Jenny had gathered her brood for a little morning chat. She'd asked what went on at night and the children had apparently answered quite frankly. She'd asked what Arron did to them and then asked if they liked having their little cunnies and bottoms licked and sucked. When they both given a rousing affirmative to that she asked if Arron had tried to put his dick in them and on being assured he hadn't asked what they did for him.</p><p>She questioned her daughter's closely on their cock sucking techniques. She asked if they liked cum and if they spit it out or swallowed it. She wanted to know if Arron came on their faces, in their hair and on their tiny bodies. Finally she'd asked if they sexed each other. Lena's denial had come out quick, too quick. Jenny had dug and soon had the admission that her two pre-teen children were enthusiastic pussy eaters and butt rimmers. She'd assured them it was no problem then tottered shakily to her tent. Strange noises came out for some minutes.</p><p>""I think she was givin' herself a 'gasm,"" Rachel said sagely. Lena nodded in agreement.</p><p>It was during the truck ride to the house to bring lunch to the men that Jenny had suggested the girls try a little sword swallowing; she'd even thrown in a little coaching on technique.</p><p>Lena bit her lip and looked up at Arron with large eyes. ""You won't tell mommy we told will you?"" Both children held there breath and waited his response.</p><p>He cuddled them both in and ran callused hands through their silky hair. No babies, I won't say anything.""</p><p>Lena heaved a big sigh then giggled and pushed back from him. ""Good, now teach me to eat your dick,"" she giggled again, ""all the way to the root!""</p><p>She dove and started to unfasten his pants. Rachel joined a second later. ""I'll show you Lena. It's not thaaaaat hard."" The four year old's lips slid over his cockhead. With the head of his cock filling her mouth she licked the shaft. She bounced a few times to wet it then took a deep breath and pushed forward.</p><p>To her chagrin she didn't make it the first time, forced into a coughing retreat. She took several deep breaths and attacked from a slightly different angle. This time there was only a slight hesitation as Arron's prick head lodged at the back of her silky throat. He groaned as it moved past and began to slide down the hot tightness of the child's throat.</p><p>She stopped with her tightly stretched little lips just touching his pubic hair. When she came slowly up Arron and Lena were treated to the obscene sight of a seemingly never ending length of fat, glistening cock sliding from her sexy barely four-year-old mouth.</p><p>She stopped with her lips locked behind the ridge of his helmet and pushed forward again. There was hesitation as he entered her throat but less than on the first stroke. Her third dive was the surest yet, his throbbing dick sliding smoothly from mouth to throat as she steadily regarded him with her big brown eyes.</p><p>Lena had smirked when her sister failed her first try. When she subsequently succeeded the older child's expression had turned to near awe. That didn't last long however. Before Rachel had completed a half dozen strokes her sister was trying to pull her off Arron's cock.</p><p>""Okay, that's enough Rachel...I get the idea...It's my turn to try...Rachel!""</p><p>The youngest Winters finally pulled off of her uncle's cock with a lewd 'pop'. She regarded the pulsing, wet prick for a moment then leaned in quickly and planted a kiss on the head. She giggled at the look on Arron's face then turned to her sister. ""See it's easy.""</p><p>It was of course anything but, even for Rachel. The four-year-old did seem to have a knack for eating hard dick; her older sister had a far tougher time of it. Lena stayed at it though, repeatedly ignoring Rachel's offers to demonstrate again.</p><p>So long did the practice go on that Arron twice had to call rest breaks to avoid painting the child's face. Rachel had given up by then and had pulled off her pajama bottoms and panties. She lay on her back, her chubby thighs spread and her fat, bald, swollen little pussy on display. She wet her fingers and started to diddle herself. </p><p>When a panting Arron called the second halt a better idea came to her. She grasped her older sister by the hair and pulled her vacant mouth down between her thighs. Lena had no objections and went right to eating slick baby sister pussy. The display did nothing to hasten Arron's recovery.</p><p>When her sister rolled to her hand and knees and returned to the main course Rachel crawled around behind her and pulled her elder sister's pajamas and panties down to mid-thigh. Her head vanished. A moment later Lena moaned around her uncle's cock. She grinned up at him. </p><p>""Sissy's in my bottom"" Her eyes closed and she moaned again, ""She's got her tongue a foot up my butt!""</p><p>She swayed for a moment then returned to the assault. Despite the distraction of being energetically rimmed by a pre-school analingus expert she finally managed to get her lips into her uncle's pubic hair. She bobbed up with a grin, ""I did it!"", and immediately dove again. She was not to get a third stroke this night. All of the practice had tuned Arron to a razors edge. With a whole throbbing dick stuffed in her face the child again groaned at her sister's oral butt love. That was too much. Moaning like a leaky boiler his balls fired pulse after pulse of scalding spunk down his sexy little niece's tight throat.</p><p>So deep was his dick that Lena didn't even realize he was cuming till she pulled back and caught the third spurt in her tiny mouth. She glared at him over his pulsing cock as she swallowed the remainder of his cum.</p><p>The weather held off for the next week and men took full advantage. With the experience gained on the lower floors it took only three days to finish out the fireplaces and chimneys, but they were hard days. They were generally on site at first light and never quit till dusk. All they had energy for in the evenings was a quick splash in the spring and then it was to bed.</p><p>With the fireplaces in the second story walls were bolted to the chimneys then they went to work framing up the roof. At first they tried building the joists on the ground. The green lumber was heavy however and it proved beyond the two of them to haul the assembly into place. Nor could the Ram be of service with nothing to hang a pulley on. They ended up having to knock the completed assembly apart and haul it up piecemeal.</p><p>Despite this setback the work went with a fair bit of speed. This project was actually starting to take on a house shape and enthusiasm grew.</p><p>It was a Tuesday when the skies finally opened up again. They had only two roof joists to go but the grumbling was minimal. The grueling dawn to dusk pace had worn them to a frazzle and left them tired and sore. On top of that they were down to eating canned goods. It was time for a break so another overnight stay in Avery was laid on.</p><p>Decision made they set out immediately. Breakfast was greasy omelets and grits in Huttonsville then they pressed on into Avery. They had planned to drop the women folk at the mall and hit the home center. At least the men had planned that. Jenny had different ideas. Muttering something about 'threadbare rubes', she drug them all into the big department store that anchored the complex of shops. For the next two hours the two men grumbled and griped their way through numerous outfits. </p><p>Laden with purchases they lunched at the food court then the men folk finally departed for some 'real' shopping, leaving the ladies behind.</p><p>Both Arron and Carl had gotten into the 'frontier ethos' of building the house, taking great pride in doing the work themselves with little in the way of processed materials. When you got right down to it however there wasn't much of a 'natural' alternative to things like roofing, insulation and drywall. They had actually considered shakes for the roof, splitting them themselves onsite from the local timber. Neither had any experience with the method however and a roof seemed like a serious thing to gamble with. Prudence prevailed. They looked at drywall and insulating materials but left them for now. Till the roof was in place they had no way of keeping those water susceptible materials dry.</p><p>They looked at various roofing materials including the new vinyl and metal roofing. In the end they decided on good old low-tech shingles however. They were cheap, durable and Arron had some past experience installing them. They wandered over to the hardware section and picked up some odds and ends then Carl backed the Ram up to the 'contractors' loading dock. When they pulled out of the lot the big 4x4 was noticeably down at the rear. Even its massive springs took notice of the load of shingles and felt in the bed.</p><p>They picked up Jenny and the girls and headed for the motel. Their room fronted the pool which had just opened for the season and the girls insisted on trying it. Arron and Carl were convinced to come in but the water still held winters chill and they soon retreated shivering to their deck chairs. The girl's higher metabolism stood them in good stead however and they splashed and frolicked in the shallow end for nearly an hour.</p><p>After a shower and some really good pasta in the motel restaurant they rumbled off to the drive in. The girl's quickly grew bored with the 50's era black and white horror movie that was showing and amused themselves playing made up games in the darkened back seat.</p><p>With the children's attention diverted Arron and Carl amused themselves by groping Jenny who was wedged between them. They couldn't do much but they could and did wind her up good and tight for possible later festivities.</p><p>Halfway through the flick Arron's supersized drink wanted out. He popped open the door, 'Gotta see a man about a horse.""</p><p>He slipped to the ground and was about to close the door when Lena started bouncing in the back seat. ""I need to potty, I need to potty!""</p><p>Jenny smiled at Arron. ""Would you, please?""</p><p>Arron grinned and helped the squirming pre-teen to the ground. Hand in hand they began the long walk to the bathrooms which were in the combination concession/projection house. There were only a couple of dozen cars in the place. The several in the back row were older models with the occasional flashy appurtenance that said 'teenager'. He supposed they were doing the things teenagers have always done at movies.</p><p>The night was cool and refreshing and soon they reached the single, squat block building that held the facilities. There were a couple of tables set to one side of the concession, insects, large and small, batted and buzzed at the singe high mounted gas light. </p><p>A half dozen giggling girls were gathered in the light. Most seemed to be young teens but at a guess a couple had not yet reached that defining age though they were working hard at pretending they had. Arron would have bet money that most of the parents of the group had not let them out dressed as they were. Very short shorts and minis so brief that a panty shot was a real possibility seemed to be the norm. These were topped by cutoff tees or tube tops, though about half of the group had nothing perceptible to cover up.</p><p>Arron eyed the little clique as they approached. They were sexy, especially to his newly liberated libido. He felt Lena's hand clench his tighter and the child bristled as she sensed the direction of his interest. Shit, was it a female thing? Only six and she was already jealous.</p><p>The group had noticed their approach too. They had been giggling to themselves but quieted down as the man and little girl approached. One of them, either genuinely interested or more likely showing off for her friends called out, ""hey mister I can do things for you that your little girl friend can't!"" A few nervous gasps and shocked giggles followed her outburst. </p><p>Arron just grinned, not deigning to respond. He'd reckoned without Lena's affronted competitiveness however. The child jerked her tiny hand from his and pulled up short. She planted her fists on her hips and stared at the heckler. ""I doubt that. Can you deep throat a man's dick?"" She stood for a second as the shockwave of the question spread then dropped a proclamation into the following dead silence. ""Well I can!""</p><p>Arron was paralyzed in shock for long seconds, then recovering somewhat he quickly hustled the child toward the bathrooms. Normally he would have sent her on her own into the women's but at the moment his icy guts didn't want to let her out of his sight. He hustled her into the men's, not even bothering to check occupation first.</p><p>Wordlessly he led her to a stall and then sought his own relief at a urinal. His guts churned and twisted and fear nibbled at his bowels. Lena seemed to sense the enormity of what she had done and went about her business in silence.</p><p>There were high screened windows set into the concrete walls of the un-air-conditioned restroom. After washing his hands Arron moved to one and listened. He could here excited feminine murmuring from outside but could not make out what was being said. There was definitely no giggling going on.</p><p>A toilet flushed and a sheepish Lena joined him. The child's tan seemed to have faded a few shades; the full implications of her little tantrum were obviously starting to hit home.</p><p>It took several minutes but the voices outside eventually drifted off. Luckily no male types needed the facilities during the interval. They waited a further minute then Arron slipped out for a peak. The coast was clear. He motioned Lena to him and they set off for the truck. The little girl had to almost trot to keep up with her uncles leggy stride.</p><p>They had gone perhaps a dozen paces when a figure materialized from the darkness. It was one of the girls from the group, one of the younger ones from the look of her. She was alone and seemed very nervous. ""Excuse me mister but can I talk to you for a moment?""</p><p>Arron faltered and then halted. Lena, seemingly shrunken, oozed in to shield behind him.</p><p>The young girl, Arron guessed her age at eleven or twelve was wearing cutoff jeans brief enough to expose the bottom of her sleek cheeks and a brief halter top. She had a plain if pretty face and long, sleek black hair. </p><p>Not waiting for a response the girl went on. ""Does she really....I mean...She's so young...."" She seemed nervous and hesitant, licking her lips before stumbling on in a rush. ""I mean...I mean...look, I won't say anything...I promise but..."" She bit her lip, ""I'd like to watch...I mean...if I could.""</p><p>Arron shook his head and moved past her. ""My sister was mistaken. She watches too many trash movies on cable."" It sounded hollow even to him and why had he claimed Lena was his sister. It came to him after a moment. Any amount of misdirection at this point couldn't hurt.</p><p>As they left the girl behind Lena turned and squeaked into the darkness. ""I don't, not really, I really don't.""</p><p>Lena started to cry and he scooped her up and continued walking. ""Hush baby hush"", he said calmly as he stroked her hair.</p><p>""I messed up"", she blubbered into his shoulder.</p><p>""Yes baby you did but it's done.""</p><p>""I'm sorry"" She pulled her tear wet face from his shoulder and looked him in the face. ""Are you mad at me?""</p><p>""No honey I'm not mad. I'm scared but not mad.""</p><p>Her face crumpled again and was soon buried in chest. ""I'm sorry...I'm sorry...I'm really sorry.""</p><p>Arron stroked her soft hair then dropped his hand down to stroke her back. ""It'll be alright baby. Hush, stop crying. If we get back to the truck with you like this then your daddy is going to want to know what's wrong and that won't make things any better.""</p><p>She sniffed a few more times but then dried her eyes on the back of her hands.</p><p>When they reached the truck Arron rapped gently on the passenger side window. He caught Jenny's eye and motioned to her. Puzzled the woman popped the door and slid to the ground. Past her Arron could see Rachel asleep in her father's lap.</p><p>Hurriedly Arron whispered a capsule history of events into her ear. Her eyes widened and she looked first as Lena then around at the darkened drive in. She looked back at Arron then hissed in a low whisper. ""Get Lena in the truck.""</p><p>Arron opened the back door and started strapping the child into her seat. As he did so He heard Jenny speak to her husband. ""Honey, Lena's got a belly ache and to tell you the truth I don't feel so good myself. Why don't we head for the motel?""</p><p>Carl seemed to have actually have become engrossed in the movie now he blinked and looked around. Finally he nodded. ""Fine by me.""</p><p>Arron took the sleeping Rachel and belted her in then walked around and climbed in alongside Jenny. As the Ram clattered to life Jenny said, ""Leave the light off honey we don't want to ruin the movie for everyone else."" </p><p>Carl nodded and pulled just the parking lights on as they rumbled into motion. Jenny quickly leaned across them and shut them off. ""Even parking light can be pretty bright when you're trying to watch a movie honey.""</p><p>Carl looked puzzled but didn't argue the point. Arron nodded to himself and despite the frost that still gripped his gut marveled at Jenny's adaptability and quick thinking. License plate lights could be pretty bright too.</p><p>All the way to the motel Arron watched the mirror. Every time a vehicle remained behind them more than a few blocks his stomach started to knot. When it passed or turned off the tension would drop and the cycle would begin anew.</p><p>The breakfasted at the motel the next morning and then hit the grocery store. So full was the truck bed with roofing supplies that the victuals had to be shoved in every nook and cranny with several bags having to go in the cab. They then fueled up and hit the highway. Only when Avery dropped away behind them did Arron start to relax. Soon enough he was asleep. Despite begging off on the anticipated threesome with Jenny and Carl he'd gotten little of that commodity the night before.</p><p>With good weather they hit the roof hard. Joist after joist went up one painful board at a time. Jenny's paranoia about the floors, which she had taken a lot of good natured ribbing for, was proved not so paranoid when on the second day back Arron missed a step from one rafter the next and fell eight feet to the rough planks of the second floor. All he got out of it was a bruised rump that a soak in the spring did wonders for. Had the floors still been unplanked he could have dropped a fatal thirty-five feet to the basement. It didn't help that Jenny and the girls had been delivering lunch at the time and witnessed the mishap. The woman was insufferable for the next several days.</p><p>The finished the last joist on a cool, blustery Saturday morning and immediately fell to planking. There were a few one inch boards left over from the floors but these were exhausted by lunch forcing Arron to fire up his mill to rip more. The bastardized machine had not been used in a while and despite its coverings corrosion had set in. It took several hours and nearly a can of penetrating oil to coax it to life. It ripped three boards and then promptly broke. The welding and adjusting ate the rest of the day so it was Sunday before they got back to laying planks.</p><p>Despite the delays the planking went quickly. By the end of the day almost a third of the structure at least had planks overhead. They couldn't lay planks in the dark but they could and did fetch lanterns from camp and rip boards long into the dark hours. Only hunger and mosquitoes finally stopped them.</p><p>They were back at work with the sun the next morning. All through the day hammers sounded their tap, tap, tap, interrupted of course by the occasional sharp 'ping' this was generally followed by an outburst of bad language. By the time they knocked off at dusk the roof needed only shingles to properly be called a roof.</p><p>That night they held a 'topping out' party, as if they were building a forty story steel tower instead of a two story wood frame house. Jenny baked a cake and the adults proceeded to get drunk. All tromped down to the spring where the adults passed a bottle and got drunker. Upon the return to camp the girls were put to bed whereupon the adults got truly stinking!</p><p>Arron became aware of several things in a sort of semi-fuzzy sequence. One, he was cold. Two, his bladder was painfully distended. Item one could be ignored and item two could be solved by pissing himself thus allowing him to go back to sleep if it hadn't been for item three, something or someone was persistently nudging him in the ribs.</p><p>He made a few halfhearted shoo swipes without opening his eyes but his tormenter was nimble enough to avoid the clumsy gesture. Receiving another nudge he growled and slowly pried open his eyes. The sky was brightening with dawn and the clouds were red-tinged but there was as yet no sign of the sun. Lena towered over him, occulting a quarter of the visible sky. The expression on her face was something halfway between amusement and curiosity. </p><p>He blinked several times and willed her to vanish. She didn't and when his eyes stayed closed too long on blink number three she toed him in the ribs again. Groaning he roller over and forced himself shakily to his knees. That's when item number four crowded into his consciousness. His head fucking hurt. He was about a dozen feet from the dining fly. Dew glistened on the matted grass and made his skin and clothes clammy. That explained the cold part.</p><p>He was just working up a good mad at Carl and Jenny for leaving him outside when he spotted his brother sprawled half in and half out of a collapsed lawn chair. Carl's mouth hung open and he snored sporadically. Rachel stood looking at her father, one thumb in her mouth. Arron shook his head then dropped to his hands and spewed the sour contents of his stomach onto the ground. Lena jumped back with a 'eww gross!'. Rachel just smiled and giggled.</p><p>By the time Lena had tortured her father back into the land of the living Arron had stoked up the fire and had a pot of coffee bubbling away. Carl lumbered up to the fire and burned his hand twice before he shakily poured a cup. After downing most of the contents he grunted at his brother and shambled off to the privy.</p><p>With the novelty of the drunks passed the girls clamored for breakfast and then started a makeshift game of tag. Arron watched them play and thought of what he and they had done. For a second the enormity of it crushed down on him but the feeling passed as quickly as it had arrived. There had been little sex between them since Avery. He'd fingered them each off a few times but had refused to let them service him.</p><p>Part of the reason was fear, Arron's fear at nearly being found out. Part of it was also a return of the guilt. It had snuck in on the coattails of the fear and nagged and gnawed at him in quiet moments. The girls seemed to sense his mood and were perceptive enough not to push. Lena of course knew the cause but Rachel went along as quietly. He shook his head, life went on, and it had to be fed.</p><p>He burned the bacon but managed to get a semblance of breakfast ready. They fed the girls then he and Carl tucked in themselves. By the time Jenny rolled out of the tent the two brothers felt at least remotely human. </p><p>Jenny didn't normally get as drunk as the men did and was quick to rub it in the next morning. This time she had matched them drink for drink and was clearly paying the price. She took the ribbing the men dished out and the giggling of the girls with the ill grace of the truly hung over. After taking care of her toilet she slumped at the table and downed three cups of scalding black death before allowing a plate of runny eggs and overcooked bacon to be shoved under her nose.</p><p>By mutual consent there would be no house work that day. The din of hammers was just something not to be borne in the present state. They went down to the spring and soaked the poison from there pores for an hour or so then traipsed back to camp.</p><p>Arron climbed in his truck and drove out to the old tractor shed. The contents were as they had been left after the great snake hunt, still covered in their tarps. The remains of the former denizens were still there as well but had by now been reduced to scattered bones. He walked up to the house and came back with a push broom and a shovel. He swept the old slab clean then got down to the icky business of mucking out the grease pit. There were lots of bones as well as the remains of scores of tiny eggs mixed in with aromatic black muck. He shoveled it all out and flung it into the woods then made several trips to the house for water and washed both the pit and the floor down.</p><p>He pulled the tarp from the old tool box then attacked the exterior with spray cleaner and paper towels. It took most of a bottle and a roll but in less than an hour he'd cut through the layers of grime to reveal an attractive oak chest with tarnished brass reinforcements and fittings. The old cabinet had its share of battle scars but was in almost remarkable condition given what it had been through.</p><p>He pulled open the drawers and started in on the tools. They were removed and laid out on the slab. The spray cleaner proved inadequate to cut the ancient grease and grime that caked some of them so he drove back to camp and liberated some of Jenny's dishwashing liquid and a box of fine steel wool.</p><p>The tub they had used for mixing mortar proved to make an acceptable wash tub after the dried cement was pounded out of it. He scrubbed and then dried all of the old tools. The metal parts were then treated to a buffing with steel wool to knock off the surface rust; none were really badly pitted, then oiled. The wood handles were heavily wiped with lemon oil.</p><p>With the drawers empty Arron cleaned them out. There were some bits of paper but most of it disintegrated. He did manage to salvage a hand written receipt for an exhaust valve for a Studebaker truck. It was dated 1936.</p><p>Once everything had dried Arron replaced the tools in the box and drove back to camp for lunch.</p><p>Carl accompanied him on his return. While the younger Winters watched with interest Carl grabbed a handful of wrenches and climbed down into the grease pit. The old tractor was almost perfectly positioned which was good since they didn't know if it would even move. The bolts holding the pan on came off readily enough and he lowered it and its cargo of semi-liquid black goop to the floor. There was no rust in the lower end of the old engine. He gave each of the four connecting rods a health push-pull. There was no play, the old babbits were tight, better and better. He sprayed the bearings and everything else in sight with penetrating oil then the brothers pulled the old engine cowling.</p><p>Three plugs came out with out much effort but the fourth was stubborn. Arron was tempted to put a breaker bar to it but the image of stripped threads in a cylinder head that had not been manufactured in three-quarters of a century stopped him. He settled for spraying the offending plug with the penetrating oil and then finished the can by spraying generous amounts into each of the three accessible cylinders.</p><p>That night they again toasted themselves in the spring then Carl and Jenny slipped out, managing to indicate they wanted some quality time to themselves. Arron saluted them with a half empty beer can and then eased down till only he was neck deep in the roiling water. The girls were playing at the far end and his mind drifted.</p><p>His first indication that something was up was a too silent silence. This was broken by a giggle from behind just as he began to take notice. Before he could turn his head a pair of trim wet thighs slid like smooth, warm rubber past his cheeks. Lena had climbed onto the rock he was using for a headrest and deftly mounted his head. She leaned over, bringing her upside down, pixie face into view and kissed him on the forehead. ""You need to shave uncle Arron, you're prickly.""</p><p>""I'll get right on it.""</p><p>She giggled, ""You can do it later. Right now,"" She pushed on his head, lifting her weight off his shoulders and athletically pivoted 180 degrees, deftly rotating the split softness of her smooth, bald pussy into view before his face, ""eat my pussy."" She dropped her slight mass back onto his shoulders as his hands came up to support her tiny, taught bottom.</p><p>He was faced with the perfection of her smooth, little twat just an inch or so from his mouth. Dewy drops of water beaded its perfect plumpness. The perfect little lips of her fuzzless split peach were slightly open and there was a definite odor of child arousal.</p><p>Arron sighed and his cock shifted and began to lengthen. He leaned in and deposited a chaste kiss on her slit. He backed off and contemplated a moment then went in again. He let his lips slide over the perfection of that baby twat before slightly opening his lips and applying suction. He slowly opened his lips wider, keeping up the vacuum till he was sucking her entire six-year-old pussy into his mouth. The taste of little girl cunny began to overpower the lingering flavor of beer as her passion increased.</p><p>When his tongue came out to trace her slit Lena moaned and pushed herself at his face. He began to knead the compliant tautness of her sexy bottom as his mouth got more into making love to her pussy.</p><p>Fuck she was sweet. He spread her lips with his tongue and speared into her inside. Her lack of a hymen allowed him to push in till the root of his tongue hurt from the extension and he did. </p><p>Lena squealed and pushed harder against him, mashing his lips against his teeth as she tried to get him deeper. The honeyed warmth of her passage pulsed tightly around the invading member, the sliding passage so restricted and impossibly smooth that he had to pull out and do it again.</p><p>The child began to breathe heavily as he began a slow, deep tongue fuck of her intimate place. Each exhale was followed by a little squeak and her hands curled in his hair and began to gently pull, urging him on.</p><p>His fingers had been roving her bottom now one trailed into her crack and began to circle the smooth perfection of her little pink nether entrance. She squeaked again at this and pushed at him harder.</p><p>He pulled his tongue from the sucking depths of the child's twat and licked the smoothness of her lips before sucking one lip into his mouth and gently biting it. Her screech trailed off as his tongue started questing for her tiny clit. He found the fleshy protuberance of her hoot and rolled it around till he felt a hardness like a grain of sand. He pushed at this and battered it with a series of rapid tongue flicks. The small child went berserk, pulling at his hair and humping his face.</p><p>When his tongue again slid deep into her pussy and his finger slowly pushed into her ass a keening shriek split the night and her sexy little thighs convulsed around his face as she came.</p><p>Arron sucked the small amount of secretions from her cunny then eased the limp child down into the water. She was so out of it he had to support her head to keep it above water. While he waited her to recover he peered into the night beyond the hissing lantern and hoped her outburst didn't bring Carl prowling.</p><p>Rachel had stood to one side with her thumb in her mouth and gently swayed as she watched her uncle molest her older sister. Now she moved up and tried to tug her sister out of the way. The four-year-old wanted her cookies too!</p><p>Rachel's insistence seemed to help Lena recover faster. The older child weakly fended off her younger sibling and then grudgingly moved aside. She dropped down in a shallow area with all the grace of a dropped sack of potatoes. She may have been mobile but her expression still said 'TILT'.</p><p>Rachel wasn't in the mood for style. The child simply stepped up and straddled her uncle's face. Again Arron had a puffy, bald child pussy in his face. Rachel still possessed a goodly amount of baby fat making her little slot even plumper than her sisters. At the moment it looked juicer too, the split halves gaped and moisture glittered in the pink darkness within. </p><p>He started on her much as he had her sister and from her squeals and groans she was appreciative. She had something different in mind however and pulled away after only about thirty seconds. Balancing with her knees on his shoulders she gently pushed his head back till it rested on the rock then reversed herself and gingerly lowered her plump, round, and oh so soft bottom to his face. Little Rachel wanted some butt love!</p><p>He gripped her by the waist and began to lick and nip at her tiny, full cheeks. So soft and fleshy was her bottom that he could suck portions of her sexy little ass into his mouth. This he did where said portions were treated to various indignities at the 'hands' of his tongue and teeth. The tot alternately cooed in pleasure and squealed in outrage depending on whether it was the tongue or teeth doing the molesting at the moment.</p><p>Only when he had liberally covered the child's cheeks in saliva and teeth marks did he snuffle his way into her cleft and start to rim her little ass. His tongue circled the tiny opening then skipped over it several times. Rachel grunted at each contact and tried to wiggle onto the intruder but each time he skipped away. </p><p>He heard a splashing and felt Lena crawl into his lap. She knelt with her knees on his thighs. A second later Rachel gurgled and lurched as her sister began to feast on her pussy.</p><p>With Lena at the front Arron relented and pushed his tongue in the back. Rachel cooed as her uncles tongue pushed into the humid tightness of her bottom. He pushed in deep, the muscles of the 4-year-old's rectum resisting each millimeter of progress. When he bottomed he wriggled his tongue and then slowly pulled out only to drive in again.</p><p>Rachel began to rock back and forth, trying to alternately fuck herself on her sister's tongue and bugger herself on her uncle's. She was squealing and moaning constantly now, unable to take much of the abuse she was getting.</p><p>The two molesters sped up. Arron held his tongue at full extension and began to bounce his face off of Rachel's sexy butt. He held the child by the waist and fucked up into her with his mouth. Lena picked up on this and intensified her own attack. </p><p>The end came quickly; Rachel's legs came out of the water and stuck straight out, the muscles almost jumping in their tension. She gave an almighty squeak then went silent except for a spittle spraying buzz as she came and came and came.</p><p>When she finally came down she crumpled like a wet rag. Arron gently lifted her off of his face and eased her into the water. He bathed her face and caressed her coltish legs as she began to slowly come around.</p><p>Arron though it time to get back but the girl's insisted he get his. They led him out of the spring where they then knelt in the loam of the forest floor to either side. What he then got was a bizarre and highly erotic double blowjob. One child would lean in and take him as deep as she could, if that was a full stroke, down the throat that was fine. If the angle was wrong and his throbbing dick ended up clogging a choking gullet that was fine too. In any case the mouth came up and off and the other sister leaned in to try her luck. Back and forth they went; his iron hard dick changing mouth's every stroke. </p><p>The sensation alone was amazing but the visuals were mind blowing. Watching the two children at his feet trading his cock like seasoned whores soon had him nearing his peak. Arron looked for the guilt and it was there. So was the realization that getting a blowjob from a child was the most erotic thing that had ever happened to him and that he had two ready to suck anytime, anywhere. That thought alone sent him over the edge and he started to spray with his cock in Lena's mouth. The six-year-old swallowed three pulses then pulled off to let her cock sucking sister have her share of steaming spunk.</p><p>The next day they got started on the shingles. It seemed bizarre roofing a structure that still had no siding on it but they talked it out and decided that once the roofing was in place they would have something that would keep materials at least moderately dry walls or no walls. Besides, they were in the mood for something different.</p><p>The felt went on fast with new super dooper staple guns they had bought. The guns weren't electric or pneumatic, in fact they had no power source at all other than human muscle. They still had no problem sinking a staple flush into fat green pine. Since any tree that had been in the way had ended up as grist for the mill a few of the boards were a little harder. They still had no real problems however; the worst they found was one dark board that the guns would only sink about half the staples flush in. The offending staples got a few whacks with a hammer.</p><p>By noon the felt was on and trimmed. They had a lunch of Irish stew with way too many seasonings, a Jenny experiment, then got back to work. A lazy hour was spent with a chalk line then the shingles started on. The plan had been to secure these with roofing nails and a supply had been purchased. The staple guns were doing so well though, and were so much faster, that they decided to try them for the shingles as well. Before the mosquitoes drove them off at dusk they had about half of them on.</p><p>After supper Arron grabbed a lantern and headed down to the old tractor. The penetrating oil had worked its magic and he managed to free the last sparkplug. He got a generous dollop of the wonder lube into the cylinder then covered the old Fordson back up and joined the others at the spring.</p><p>That night the girl's were given generous helpings of hot cocoa then sent to bed. After a suitable interval the adults adjourned to Carl and Jenny's tent for a little three way acrobatics. It was after two when Arron finally got back to his own tent. He found the children naked atop Rachel's sleeping bag. Lena's head was pillowed on her sister's thigh while one of the four-year-old's hands was still entangled in the older girl's hair. Both were covered with goosebumps from the chill. He debated pajamas but finally just stuffed them in their respective bags in the raw.</p><p>Since the roof geometry was so simple, no valleys, gables or anything else to complicate the installation, they easily had the remaining shingles on by noon. After lunch they policed up the roofing debris then began to discuss the siding.</p><p>Standard siding boards had a step milled into one edge to allow the upper board to lock over the one beneath it. They were using rough sawn lumber and had no way to create such a step. There was some discussion about routing them in but that would have meant a massive amount of work, not to mention the electronic lives of about four to five of the hobbyist grade routers the home center carried.</p><p>The final decision was just to start at the bottom and overlap the boards clinker fashion without benefit of a step. That would require careful measurement and attention to the fitting if small errors weren't to multiply into major headaches a few courses up but that was table stakes.</p><p>The discussing and gesturing had eaten several hours so they decided to get started in the morning,</p><p>There was still plenty of light left so Arron wandered down and tinkered with the old tractor for a bit then headed through the woods for some more exploration. He reached the old Buick they'd discovered on their previous recon and headed downstream. He hadn't gone more than a few dozen yards when something caught his eye. He clambered down the bank and pulled some brush aside. A concrete footer, half buried in the silt spanned the width of the stream. It disappeared into either bank. A little more investigation revealed that some of the moss covered 'rocks' scattered about were actually chunks of concrete. There had been a dam here. It had either been deliberately destroyed or given way during a flood at some time in the past.</p><p>He stepped back and examined the area upstream. He mentally filled in the confines of a good sized pool the structure would have created. He grinned and headed back toward camp. He'd been thinking it would be nice to have a cool place to splash and play during the summers. Soon it would be hot enough that the waters of the spring would be a trial rather than a treasure. They had no cold spring and damming a creek involved more officialdom than buying a good used atomic bomb. If you could prove there was a pre-existing structure you were simply restoring however the red tape fell away.</p><p>They were again getting low on groceries. The men didn't want to cut into the house construction (and Arron did not want to go back into Avery, not yet!) so it was decided that Jenny would take the girls and make a victual run the next day. She raised her eyebrows at several things that Arron added to the list but took the slip of paper and his check card without protest.</p><p>That night Arron finger fucked little asses and ate little pussies to two pre-teen orgasms. He then jacked off into Rachel's tiny mouth and watched the girls kiss his cum back and forth.</p><p>Jenny left the next morning as soon as the men had transferred their tools from the Ram to the F-150. As soon as she rattled out of site the men mounted up and headed to the house.</p><p>It was slow, slower than expected. They stapled roofing felt to the studs as a vapor barrier, that went quick, it was the last thing that would do so that day. Several times boards had to be pulled back off after post installation measurement showed them to be too high or too low. After the third such they huddled and decided to start using the chalk line to mark the overhang. That worked well with the straight boards but much of the green lumber had warped since it was cut. The long runs of the siding made this a real issue. They used the straighter ones and set the really crooked ones aside for other uses.</p><p>They had just gotten into a stride when they exhausted the supply of one inch thick boards. The mill was coaxed into life and they ripped lumber till noon.</p><p>Lunch was a bachelor's feast of baloney sandwiches and beer. Miraculously they still had some ice so at least the beer was cold.</p><p>It was after dark before Jenny got back, she had a bed full of supplies, a speeding ticket and a very bad attitude. Several cold ones cured the attitude, though good natured razzing about the ticket might have delayed this for a beer or two.</p><p>Toward the latter part of the evening a now mellow Jenny was sitting on Carl's lap with Rachel on her knee. Jenny dropped her head down and nuzzled her daughter's raven hair. She must have said something because the child looked up at her mother and smiled. They shared a giggle then Rachel settled back against her mother's stomach.</p><p>A moment later, Jenny managed to catch Arron's eye. She gestured downward where she had lifted the front of the child's nightie to her waist, baring her daughter's plump, bald twat to the lecherous gaze of her pedophile brother-in-law. Rachel added fuel to the fire by sticking her finger between her lips and finger fucking herself.</p><p>Arron's dick hardened like a length of cold iron. It wasn't the view. While stimulating in itself he had seen Rachel's sexy little pussy on numerous occasions. It was the way the view was presented and where. Jenny was displaying her own daughter's bald cunt to a child molester while seated in her husbands lap. Fuck!</p><p>Mother and daughter shared a giggle at his discomfiture. Carl hugged them both and shot a crooked grin at his brother, the silliness of the female of the species...If only he knew.</p><p>Over the next week they planked like crazy. They were averaging a little less than half a wall a day. That meant there was just one wall open when the fresh food and ice again gave out. Arron was ready to go into town this time. His days had been filled with grinding work and his nights with bald kiddy pussy and ball draining kiddy mouths. He needed a break. Besides, the nearly two weeks without a police cruiser climbing the mountain had gone a long way toward easing his anxiety.</p><p>They stopped at the ranger station long enough for Arron to inquire about rebuilding the dam. He was given a handful of forms and told to return them along with pictures of the structures remains if possible. They then lit out for Avery.</p><p>They were in town by early afternoon. Jenny didn't have any extra shopping to do so they dropped her and the girls at the motel then headed for the home center. This time they were interested in insulation and drywall. They looked at the big rolls of fiberglass batting, sheets of styrofoam and finally at big bales of cellulose, the latter was actually shredded and treated newsprint. They liked that, it was more environmentally friendly than either fiberglass or styrofoam but it took a special machine to blow it into the walls after the wallboard was up. The store had the machine for rent but the logistics of getting it and then getting it back while working out the timing of it all weighed against that option. They finally decided on the fiberglass.</p><p>At Arron's suggestion they also visited the electrical department. Several large rolls of romex as well as a huge contractor's box of plastic outlet boxes went into a cart as did a big breaker box. There was no power available to the property but Arron had thoughts along those lines. The wiring and boxes would be easy to install now though and a cast iron bitch to retrofit later. The additional expense was only a few hundred dollars, an investment well spent if they did eventually come up with some kind of power arrangement.</p><p>They picked out the door hardware, knobs, deadbolts and the heaviest hinges they could find. They'd actually considered pre-hung doors. It would have been easy but it went against the ethos. Besides, those on display were either plain or ugly; the good stuff all had to be ordered.</p><p>They'd wisely trimmed out the window openings to take standard size glass so it was only a matter of picking a style. Arron's philosophy was that a window was a window so they grabbed the cheapest ones they could get with a brown frame.</p><p>At the loading dock they burdened the Ram with insulation and sheet after sheet of drywall then headed back to the hotel to pick up Jenny and the girls. Supper was breakfast at Denneys. Carl was all for going to the drive-in again but he didn't look that disappointed, or thankfully suspicious, when both his wife and brother quickly begged off.</p><p>It was still a little cool for the pool, at least for the adults. Lena and Rachel however donned suits and charged in. There were several other children in the water and the two Winters girls had soon made fast friends. Arron watched this with some apprehension but apparently Lena had learned her lesson in discretion and communicated it to her sister as well.</p><p>They stopped at a discount store the next morning and Arron bought a cheap digital camera. They then hit the grocers. So full was the truck with building supplies that most of the food had to go into the cab. It was a cramped ride back.</p><p>While Jenny and the girls put the food away the brothers drove to the house and began to unload the truck. The insulation and drywall were piled in a back corner, as far away from the open wall as they could get. </p><p>""We could plank some more. We've got several hours of daylight left"", Carl said. He didn't sound enthusiastic.</p><p>""Could"", Arron answered. He damned well knew he wasn't enthusiastic. Still, they needed to get something done.</p><p>The stood in silence a further moment the inspiration came.</p><p>""We could bake in the fire places. I'll bet the clay's good and dry by now.""</p><p>Carl perked up at that. ""Let's check!"" They trooped up the stairs. The upper fire places had been the last ones built. They poked and prodded but the joints seemed good and dry. They exchanged a grin and a nod. It was always good to combine work and fun when at all possible.</p><p>Carl went to get Jenny and the kids while Arron started piling up bits and pieces of lumber. There was plenty of that. Mill scrap, odd cutoffs from the flooring and planking, there was a lot and it was lying all over.</p><p>The Ram clattered back and the remainder of the Winters clan pitched in. With Jenny and the girls gathering lumber the brothers began laying the fires. A little paper and some shavings were piled in each of the four fire places then some bigger stuff placed on top. When it was ready they were lit together. </p><p>The fires caught quickly. Arron and Carl took the second floor fire places, Jenny and the girls handled the lower ones. They had to feed them and keep feeding them. They needed the fires hot, hotter than they would ever get in actual use and keep them that way for several hours. The goal was to set the clay, firing it into a strong, weatherproof ceramic.</p><p>The fires got hot and then hotter. Arron was pleased to feel a warm breeze coming from the gap between the outer and inner liners. They were supposed to work that way, circulation by convection but he'd had a few doubts.</p><p>It was a lot of work, keeping the voracious flames fed, the blast furnace heat didn't help and soon they were sweating profusely. Jenny had it the worst. As soon as the sweating started her 'help' decided this wasn't fun any more and opted out of their contract. At least she didn't have to haul wood up the slope and a flight of stairs.</p><p>At dusk flames were shooting several feet out of the chimneys and the fires were sucking with a dull roaring sound. The kept at it, shoving in the wood for nearly an hour after full dark. Arron then called a halt and they mopped sweat and watched the fires wane and then finally, begin to die back. </p><p>When they had died back enough Jenny produced a bag of marshmallows. The girls had great fun burning the little confections to a cinder.</p><p>""I'm for a bath, any takers?"" Carl asked.</p><p>""Yep, me"", Arron answered.</p><p>""I'd like one too but..."" She motioned to the girls who were both flagging badly. Rachel had already curled up on the hard planks and was sound asleep. Lena was still upright but she was blinking and swaying.</p><p>""Hell"", Carl said, ""Just wash the goo off and put them to bed then we'll go down. They can have a bath tomorrow.""</p><p>That sounded like a plan. Lena protested her lack of tiredness all the way to the truck, then fell asleep in the two minute ride to camp.</p><p>Arron tucked them in, taking the liberty of pulling their little girl panties down and kissing their little twats then backed out of the tent and joined the other adults for the walk to the spring.</p><p>They did more than bathe of course. What started as a splashing contest evolved into a grope fest and then morphed further into a three-way fuck with a squealing Jenny held out of the water by four strong arms while two hard cocks pillaged her pussy and ass. It was the first time they had tried this particular perversion and all pronounced it thoroughly enjoyable.</p><p>The brothers got to work early the next morning they cleaned out the fireplaces then examined them and the chimneys. The liners and joints had cooked hard and their were no cracks. They were pleased. They started planking and before lunch had half the last wall up. They had hamburgers and canned beans for lunch and got back at it. They actually might have finished but a late afternoon thunderstorm blew in. They moved all of their tools to shelter then stood in a doorless doorway and watched the rain and lightning.</p><p>They visited the spring but only for a brief cleanup then adjourned to the dining tent for a supper of pizza and beer; the girls had to settle for the root variety. </p><p>Arron sat up drinking with Jenny and Carl till late so the girls were asleep when he finally reached the tent. Lena he noted, seemed to have learned something about discretion, at least they were both in their sleeping bags. One night he had come in and found them both sleeping naked on top of his bag, still locked in the 69 position. When he'd asked Lena what would have happened if their father decided to look in on them before turning in her hand had flown to her mouth and her eyes had gotten very big.</p><p>The next morning they started a side project before returning to the house. Pine needles, brush and scrap wood were piled on the dozen or so large stumps that made the ride to the house so bumpy. These were then fired. Jenny and the girls used Arron's truck and played combination fire Marshall and fire bug, keeping the fires burning but making sure they didn't get out of control. Just in case Jenny took a radio and Arron and Carl had the other.</p><p>With the fires going they got back to planking and, despite having to coax a balky mill to rip more boards, had the last wall solid by ten or so. They had a beer and wasted thirty minutes patting themselves on the back then started hanging windows. As was to be expected there were fit problems and a dozen times Arron cursed himself for a fool for not buying the four dollar bundle of shims the home center sold. He'd reasoned that they had enough wood to make there own, and they did, but having to ferret out the right pieces and whittle and carve them turned a several hour job into a daylong affair. They got all the windows in but it was full dark with a dew on the ground before they finally loaded their tools.</p><p>The fires on the road had been allowed to die back hours before but the coals of the stumps still glowed sullenly as they picked their way around them.</p><p>Everyone else went to the spring but Arron was tired and not really in the mood. He saw them off then resorted to a sponge bath. He helped himself to a baloney sandwich then stripped off and went to bed.</p><p>He hadn't been in his bag long when giggling voices and a bouncing light announced that the girls at least were back. They tumbled into the tent with Lena proudly proclaiming how her mother had trusted her to get them back on their own. Of course by now there was a well worn path and the children certainly knew the way. Rachel simply nodded, ""Mommy and daddy wanted to baff some more."" Arron suppressed a grin, he figure he knew what his brother and sister-in-law were doing and it had little to do with bathing.</p><p>Lena opened her robe and let it slide to the tent floor. She was bare beneath, not even a pair of panties covered her lithe form. Rachel giggled and followed suit. ""Now we want 'gasms.""</p><p>Arron groaned and sat up, throwing the flap of the bag aside. The girls stood to either side of him. He put an arm around each set of tawny calves then slowly slid his hands up, past the hollows of their knees, over the impossibly smooth, soft perfection of their thighs and onto the pillow softness of their butts. Both were still slightly damp and their flesh felt cool to the touch.</p><p>He caressed their asses for a bit then let his fingers slide into their bottom clefts. Rachel giggled and Lena moaned when he began to toy with their little assholes. He circled and tickled then pulled away just long enough to wet his fingers before sinking one digit deep into each child's bowels. </p><p>Their bottoms sucked hotly at his fingers as his hands sodomized them. He pulled them in closer and kissed and licked first Rachel's and then her sister's bald cunnies as he kept finger fucking their bottoms.</p><p>They were getting into it, both pushing back onto his fingers and alternately pushing forward onto his tongue when it was their turn for some oral molesting.</p><p>About five minutes of that was all Arron could take. His dick was an iron bar. He pulled his hands free and opened the bag wider then yanked his shorts to his knees.</p><p>""Rachel baby, suck my dick"", he croaked. ""Lena, eat her bottom.""</p><p>They had both been disappointed by the loss of his fingers but both eagerly moved to comply with this new play. Rachel dropped to her knees then waddled forward. She bent and licked her uncles bobbling cock a few times before sliding the hot ring of her lips around it. Lena shuffled in the shadows more sensed than seen but Arron knew where her tongue was when he felt her four-year-old sister moan around her mouthful of prick. </p><p>His hand tangled in her short raven hair and began to urge her to greater effort, gently pushing down as his hips rose to spear his cock into her hot, wet mouth. Lena kept up her sisterly butt loving and from the squeaks and squeals that Rachel was puffing around his throbbing dick she was really pulling out the stops.</p><p>Rachel climbed her peak quickly. Soon she was twitching and wiggling too much to properly eat cock and just let it rest in her mouth as she squeaked and moaned around it.</p><p>Arron eased her head back till his cock popped free then gently pushed Lena back. Rachel moaned in frustration when her sister's tongue slid from her little asshole but that changed to a squeak when her uncle bodily picked her up.</p><p>He rolled the child into a ball with her knees the either side of her face then hoisted her into the air. Lena helped stabilize her then they both moved in. Arron ate her bald pussy while her sister sent her little lapper again worming into that tight baby ass. </p><p>Whatever ground the pre-school child had lost she quickly made up and she was soon a quivering mass of nerves racing toward orgasm. When she came she shrieked her pleasure to the night. Arron winced and hoped that her parents were still at the spring.</p><p>They tucked the youngest Winters into her sleeping bag then crept outside for a look around. All was still quiet. Arron turned to go back into the tent but Lena stopped him. The child dropped to her knees and started to blow him under the stars. Whatever powers of protest he had were soon lost to the hot tightness of her sucking mouth and the caressing of her agile tongue. His hands tangled in the softness of her blond mane and he moaned her name as pulse after pulse of steaming cum shot into her mouth only to vanish down her throat. </p><p>Lena wanted the favor returned right there so he ate her there, out in the open. She shoved her fist in her mouth to muffle her own noises of passion. When her thighs finally tightened around her uncles cheeks a blob of bobbing light was just visible as it made its way through the woods toward the camp. Giggling they stole back into the tent and were soon fast asleep.</p><p>At breakfast Jenny was calmly buttering a slice of toast when she asked. ""What did you do with the girls last night? We heard one of the scream all the way to the spring."" She smiled at him as she took a bite, her eyes twinkling mischievously.</p><p>The dew still glistened when the men attacked the burned out stumps with axes and hoes. Most had burned to at least flush with the ground, two actually low enough to leave holes, only one stump still protruded enough to cause problems. The charred material was chopped away then spread and the holes were filled. They stacked more wood around the last stubborn hold out and set it alight. Once again Jenny drew the job of fire marshal. </p><p>Carl and Arron were both coated with a fine dusting of ash. By mutual consent they walked to the spring and had a quick rinse before returning to the house site.</p><p>""What now?"" Carl asked.</p><p>Arron lit a cigarette, ""Well I was thinking about starting on the doors.""</p><p>""Makes sense to me.""</p><p>""If we get them hung today we need to start on the inside walls.""</p><p>Arron had some ideas about the doors but had not actually thought them fully out. He grabbed a pad from the truck and the brothers sat on a log while they talked and sketched. What finally emerged was your classic frontier cabin door, a layer of planks with the 'Z' style cross bracing. Carl had wanted a window but that extravagance would have added complication and seriously weakened the door, not to mention the fact that they had nothing to make the window from.</p><p>The sat up some saw horses and started to fabricate two doors side by side. The planks were cut, laid out then butted together. The cross bracing then went on. After the holes were drilled the mating surfaces got a thick coat of waterproof glue then carriage bolts and nuts bound it all together.</p><p>Arron had secretly expected to be done by noon. That was optimistic. The doors only took a couple of hours to build but the trimming, framing, hanging, shimming and hardware installation ate the rest of the day. The house had two doors, both would open inward to accommodate screen doors, it was the back door, the one facing down slope toward the demolished tractor shed that presented the real problem. A porch and stairs were planned there but at the moment it hung over a twenty foot drop. That meant the entire installation had to be done from inside. They finished that one by lantern light. They tried it several times then promptly nailed it shut to appease Jenny. She hadn't even seen it yet but both knew how she'd react to that first step.</p><p>The next morning they had to un-nail it to get the varnish on. Both doors got a coat, without it they would swell so tight they'd be impossible to open after the first rain. </p><p>The inside walls would actually have been far easier before the roof went on. They'd been in a rush to get something weather tight however, now it was time to suffer for there hurry. The boards had to be carried in, stick by stick, and the walls built in place. Arron insisted on doing the second floor first. It was going to be the biggest bitch in any case but having to haul it's planks through the framed maze of the lower floor would have made it far worse. It was bad enough as it was. The studs could be carried through the house but the long boards for the floor and top plates had to be hoisted up and fished through a window.</p><p>It was hard work, made no easier by the fact that summer was coming on and they were now working in a closed, un-insulated box. Even with the doors and windows wide open it was a sauna inside and frequent breaks were required. </p><p>They were three days into it when ice was again required. Jenny took the Ram and the girls and clattered off while the brothers trudged back to the sweatbox. </p><p>They were just finishing off the second floor when the Ram rumbled back, it's bed laden with unstowed groceries and one industrial sized pedestal fan. They put the latter to use right away and finished the remaining two hours of the day in relative comfort.</p><p>That night after a supper of store bought fried chicken and a good spring soak Arron fingered and ate two rambunctious hellions to delicious cums then jerked off into a six-year-old's waiting mouth.</p><p>The next morning Carl's cell phone rang during breakfast. He wondered off to take the call but they could still here him arguing with someone on the other end. When he came back he was grumpy. He wasted no time</p><p>""I've got to go to New York again. Those incompetents fucked something up!""</p><p>""When?"", Jenny asked.</p><p>""They want me there on Tuesday. There's a meeting then I have to sign more damned papers."" He looked up from scrambled eggs. ""You don't have to go this time honey.""</p><p>Jenny bit her lip. ""No, I'll go."" She hooded her eyes and giggled. ""Maybe I'll do some shopping, go to Fredrick's, pick up some things that sleepy little 'ol Avery doesn't offer."" The emphasis she put on 'things' set both men's hearts to beating a little faster.</p><p>It was currently Saturday, Carl and Jenny would have to leave Monday that meant it was time to get some work done. The got to work framing up the inside walls on the lower floor. The big fan really increased the comfort level and they were soon into a groove.</p><p>In layout the house would have a kitchen, a large living room and a generous general workroom on the lower floor and four bedrooms on the top. There would be a bathroom on each floor as well. There would be no closets. By consensus they'd decided to go back to the old way, storage would be in cupboards, chests and dressers. It had been Jenny's idea, it seemed more 'quaint'. It also simplified the framing.</p><p>The fewer rooms on the lower floor and a generally more open layout let then finish the framing by late Sunday afternoon. They had an early spring romp then while Carl and Jenny began to pack Arron dug out the camera he'd bought and wondered off to take a score or so of pictures of the old dam site before the light failed.</p><p>That night Arron was invited to a three-way. The girl's had to fend for themselves as the brother's conspired to fuck Jenny into a squirming pile of protoplasm. She didn't seem to mind much.</p><p>After breakfast Arron gave Carl the camera and asked him to get some prints made. Then husband and wife mounted up and headed down the mountain. When the clatter had died away Arron got his own keys and headed for his truck. They'd transferred the tools the night before. ""Come on girl's. Let's get to work."" A giggle from behind him caused him to turn. Rachel was just stepping out of her panties. Lena was already naked. He sighed and willed his dick down. It was going to be a long several days.</p><p>He spent an hour wondering through the house using a carpenters pencil to mark the location of power outlets, switches and light fixtures. Twice he had to ward the children away from the 'door to nowhere'. Finally he gave up and again nailed it shut.</p><p>He nailed a length of scrap between two studs on an interior wall of the workroom then muscled the big breaker box into place. After making it fast he started installing the switch, outlet and fixture boxes. These went quickly. All he had to do was make sure they were flush with the studs and straight. They even had their own built in nails.</p><p>He had just finished with the bottom floor and was heading up the stairs with an armload of boxes when a sight stopped him cold. Rachel was on all fours atop a pile of sawdust. Her sister's face was completely hidden by the pillowy lushness of her little white butt. Her eyes had already started to glaze and a little sliver of saliva drooled from her mouth as her bottom was lovingly reamed. She sighted Arron and merely opened her mouth wide.</p><p>He groaned and dropped his burden then stepped up. He dropped his pants then fell to his knees before plugging the four-year-old's mouth with dick. She gave him a lazy fifteen minute suck that got him close but not over before she herself succumbed to her sister's tongue and collapsed. Lena finished the job, sucking him off and then vacuuming every drop from his cock. </p><p>When he picked up the boxes and finally headed upstairs the older child was trying to revive her younger sibling by giving her mouth to pussy resuscitation.</p><p>It took only an hour or so to finish installing the boxes. He then fired up the generator and got out the drill. Drilling the studs and pulling endless lengths of Romex was a bit slower but he got a good start on the first floor before lunch. He then rounded up his naked charges and they rode back to camp for sandwiches and Kool-Aid, the latter left orange and blue rings around the girls mouths, each to their flavor. When they headed back to the house this had already been metamorphosized into orange and blue little bald pussies. The little trollups were insatiable!</p><p>Arron planned the wiring runs to minimize the amount of wire needed, and thus the amount of work he had to do. Still, there was a lot of wire. Each bulky gray cable fed three, four or sometimes five boxes. Each had to be then routed up, through holes drilled in the second floor joists and down to the breaker box. It was then on to the next run. It was twilight when he finally finished the lower floor.</p><p>The girls, worn out by an unaccustomed opportunity for all day sex, had been asleep for several hours. They were in a corner, atop a balled up tarp, cuddled up in each other's arms. He gently woke them and half guided and half carried them to the truck.</p><p>They ate fairly well, even though the fare was simple then they headed for the spring. The water completed the revival and within minutes they were screaming and romping. Their libidos' had recovered as well. </p><p>He was washing Lena's soft back when there was a swirl in the water and a dark head surfaced between the older child's thighs. He caught one flash of white teeth then Lena moaned as the youngest winters applied mouth to sisterly pussy.</p><p>The older girl's hands stroked her sister's hair, ""Yeah, like that Rachel, suck the goodies out of me. Oh, get your tongue inside my....my...PUSSSSYYY"" The last was nearly shouted as little Rachel drilled deep.</p><p>She leaned her head back on Arron's shoulder. ""I love how Rachel sucks pussy. She's real good at it and she really, really likes to do it!""</p><p>Arron nuzzled her neck while keeping up the slow massage of her soft back. ""So do you.""</p><p>Lena giggled. ""Yeah, she's got the sweetest little cunny. 'Course I love her butt too. The way she squeezes my tongue when I've got it all the way up her bottom makes my cooter all hot and wet."" She twisted her head about and met her uncle's lips with her own in a chaste buss. ""I like sucking your dick too. I think I'm going to want some here soon and I want you to really fill my mouth.""</p><p>Rachel pulled off her sister's cunt. ""You drank the last cums he had. I wants it this time!""</p><p>""Well you could have had it. You were just too slow about it.""</p><p>Rachel popped a thumb in her mouth then yanked it back out. ""Can't go fast with you eating my butt!""</p><p>""You have before!""</p><p>""Couldn't this time!""</p><p>""Could too!""</p><p>""Could not!""</p><p>Arron decided to intervene before the argument got out of hand. ""Girl's that's enough. You have to learn to share."" He kissed Lena again. ""She's right you know. If she wants it it's her turn."" He felt faintly ridiculous mediating an argument over who got to eat his spunk but it was damned erotic too. His dick was already hardening against Lena's soft bottom.</p><p>The older girl giggled; maybe she felt the silliness of it too. ""Okay, but I get to suck some."" She gently reached out and pulled Rachel's thumb from her mouth. ""Right now I don't want you to share Rachel, you can have it all."" So saying the put her hand to the back of her sister's head and pulled the elfin little face back into her cunny. ""Eat my pussy!""</p><p>Little Rachel must not have had any objections; she went right to it in either case and brought commendable enthusiasm to the task as well.</p><p>Something, maybe a noise, maybe only a stray breeze caused Arron to turn his head and gaze at the bank behind him. What he saw froze his blood and made his incipient hardon wilt like a soggy cornflake.</p><p>A blonde wraith, made silver by the filtered moonlight, stood on the bank. She doffed her robe and hung it on a branch. Feeling his gaze she raised a finger to her lips in a gesture for silence then slowly began to ease into the water.</p><p>She moved with admirable stealth, raising hardly a ripple as she ghosted up behind Arron. A moment later Jenny whispered into his ear. ""Are we having fun?""</p><p>When he made to respond she shushed him, ""don't talk, watch and enjoy"", she whispered. There was the smallest of swirls and then she was gone.</p><p>Lena had again leaned back against Arron's shoulder and closed her eyes. That meant that only Arron saw the girl's mother stealthily surface behind her youngest. Her hands slid around the four-year-old's thighs, lifting the child from the spring floor and spreading her legs.</p><p>Rachel, used to this treatment merely cooed into her sister's soft sex and kept eating pussy. Jenny tossed her hair back over her head then descended to plant feather light kisses all over the shapely white bottom before her. Her tongue followed her lips; she lathed the child's cheeks before licking the length of her cleft. She licked it again, going deep then deeper. When she hit bottom she moved forward till the tip of her tongue found the smooth, pink little dimple of her daughter's ass. She poked at it a bit, gauging the resistance then pushed inward, forcing the sphincter to open and allow her access.</p><p>Four-year-old's are not known for cognitive reasoning but Rachel was bright for her age. While she was enjoying the yummy bottom molesting she was getting it finally occurred to her that the numbers did not add up. She was still tongue deep in Lena pussy so it wasn't Lena in her bottom. Lena was sitting in their uncle's lap so it wasn't uncle in her bottom. With the lack of concern only the young have it didn't really distress her that a stranger was tongue fucking her ass, she was curious though and with a flexibility also born of youth pulled her tongue from her sister's gooey twat and twisted her neck nearly 180 degrees.</p><p>""Mommy!"", she shrieked, perhaps a bit in alarm but mostly in joy. ""Mommy's here and she's got her tongue in my butthole!""</p><p>That got Lena's attention. Her eyes flew open. She was older than her sister and a measure more mature, she also had a recent example of the problems a lack of discretion could cause. All this meant she registered her mother's presence before her mind processed exactly what her mother was doing. Despite recent whispered intimacies and giggling confessions her reaction was fright.</p><p>""Mommy!"" Lena shrieked, mostly in alarm and very little in joy. She covered her sex and pushed Rachel back, anything to distance herself from the fact that her baby sister had been making a meal out of her cunny! ""M..M..Mommy"", she stuttered,"" we were just having a bath! I promise!""</p><p>""Oh really"", mommy purred. ""And I guess Rachel was just making sure the inside of your cute little pussy was clean."" Without waiting for a response she went on. ""That's okay though. I was just checking your sister's bottom. Now I guess I'll check her little pussy too!""</p><p>She spread Rachel wider then, after a last lap at her sweet little ass, descended to taste baby daughter pussy for the first time.</p><p>Rachel goggled then spoke, ""M...M..Mommy you're..your're..."" Giving up she turned to Arron. ""Mommy's eating Rachel's pussy"", she whispered fiercely.</p><p>Arron had yet to recover himself and was still formulating a response when Jenny pulled her mouth from her youngest's bald little goody hole. ""That's right baby and when I'm done I'm going to eat your little pussy too if you'll let me."" She kissed Rachel's ass then addressed the child. ""Speaking of eating pussy don't you have a job to do?"" Her mouth went back to the child's cunt while a hand gently pushed her face into her sister's cunny.</p><p>Lena moaned when her sister resumed her snack but her little mind was still trying to get around the fact that her mother...her own mother wanted to eat her pussy!</p><p>So was Arron's cock. His incipient hardon had returned with a vengeance. He had a lot of questions but at the moment they could fucking wait! With a gentle touch he turned Lena's still wide eyed face and sealed his lips to hers. His tongue slipped into her mouth but it was long seconds before she began to respond. She couldn't ignore the stimulation she was getting for long however and soon she moaned into her uncle's mouth and a small hand slid out to pull her sister in tighter to her randy little cunt.</p><p>Their position was awkward so Arron and Lena slipped off their perch and let Jenny stretch out little Rachel on her back. The child's mother then lifted her daughter's coltish legs and placed them on her shoulders before diving back in for more baby pussy. Arron diddled Lena and they kissed some but mostly they watched Jenny molest her youngest child.</p><p>Rachel was getting into it. Her hands grasped her mother's head and pulled her tighter. ""Lick mommy, lick my cooter. Lick it deep mommy....Oh mommy you're gonna give me a gasm!""</p><p>Jenny upped the ante, literally devouring her offspring's tasty little girl slot. True to her own words Rachel was soon rocketing to a fantastic cum. She shuddered and shook then went noodle limp.</p><p>Jenny seemed shocked by the power of the child's climax. She gently lowered the thin, shapely legs and backed away. ""She said it felt good but I didn't know she could actually cum"", she said softly to no one and everyone. </p><p>Arron, more used to Rachel's orgasms, rushed forward and rescued the child just as she was sliding into the water. ""She tends to pass out when she has a good one"", he explained to Jenny.</p><p>He gently laid Rachel out on one of the 'couches' while Jenny sized up her eldest daughter. With the surprise gone and the passion banked if not sated there was an awkwardness between them now. Jenny licked some of Rachel's juices from her lip then bit her lip. </p><p>""Lena honey, can mommy....can I suck your little pussy. I'd really like to. But you can say no. You can always say no.""</p><p>Lena bit her own lip, she was nervous but just the thought of her mother wanting to suck her set her to tingling. She finally jerked a nod. Arron gently stroked Rachel as Jenny led her eldest to the stone and helped her up. They kissed for a bit, Lena again showing shock when her mother's tongue entered her mouth. Jenny stroked her daughter's smooth, soft skin as their lips caressed each other. In a bit Lena's tongue came out to play and banked fires were stoked up again.</p><p>Jenny pulled away from her daughter's mouth. ""You are beautiful baby, and very, very sexy."" She turned and looked at Arron. ""It took me a while to realize that."" Turning back to Lena she kissed the child's eyelids. That earned a giggle. She then kissed her nose and the hollow of her throat. She slipped up the delicate line of the child's left jaw then kissed the dainty shell of an ear before running her tongue inside. That got a squeal. Her lips slid back down and left another row of kisses across the graceful neck before sliding up to give equal time to the other ear.</p><p>Slowly, lovingly the woman worked her way down her daughter's body. She kissed and licked the flat chest, teasing the nascent nipples then slid down the soft belly to play in the child's belly button.</p><p>Avoiding the flushed, swollen little cunny Jenny kissed her way onto Lena's leg then spent some time loving the soft, sensitive flesh of her left, inner thigh. She moved to the knee and lifted the leg to get to the delicate hollow behind it. She moved down the child's shin then kissed her way onto a foot. When she reached the toes she licked between each pair then sucked each tiny digit into her mouth for a bit of sucking.</p><p>She moved to the other leg and worked her way back up, her oral exploration soothing yet immensely erotic. By the time she was again near Lena's crotch the little girl had lost whatever reluctance she had possessed. She was moaning and twitching. She was ready for mommy's mouth on her pussy and she was ready now.</p><p>Rachel had returned to the land of the living and together she and Arron watched as Jenny worked her way around her older daughter's sex, kissing and teasing. Lena was no longer passive. Her hands grasped her mother's blond head and tried to bring face to pussy while her lithe hips swiveled and gyrated in an attempt to bring pussy to face. She was panting now and each time Jenny avoided the prize the child released a small, frustrated mew of disappointment.</p><p>After a further minute of teasing Jenny relented and allowed herself to be reeled in. Both mother and daughter groaned in passion as hot, wet tongue slid over hot, slick child cunt.</p><p>Lena was perhaps a tad more sensitive than Rachel because of her more advanced age, that was a small thing though, she also been through a prolonged, sexy buildup that had been denied the younger child, and that was no small thing. In less than a minute she was squeaking and hunching her mother's face. In two, her head was back and inarticulate sounds emerged from her mouth as she writhed in passion.</p><p>Jenny kept pace, ramping up her incestuous, oral abuse to match her daughter's level of arousal. Another twenty seconds finished it, Lena convulsed and screamed her cum to the night before her eyes rolled back in her head and she slipped from the conscious world.</p><p>""Wow"", Rachel said softly into the sudden silence.</p><p>While Lena recovered they talked for a bit. When confronted Jenny sheepishly admitted she had been pumping her daughters about the sex they had with their uncle, and each other, ever since that memorable day she caught them all three together. At first she was simply gathering information but almost from day one there had been a titillation factor as well. That built week by week; many times she had frigged herself late at night while imagining her face between one of her lovely daughter's slim thighs or one of their pixie faces between her own. In the beginning that caused guilt the next morning and not a little resentment toward Arron for leading her mind and fantasies down that path. She'd watched her daughters and discreetly grilled them while the men worked. They were unhappy and subdued; there was little doubt of that. The picture that finally came together though was that they were unhappy about being caught having sex with their uncle and the consequences of that, namely no more sex. At no time did either child express even the least remorse about the sex itself. Her libido raged hotter and the guilt faded into the background.</p><p>When she suggested the girls go back to sleeping with Arron she had expected the orgy to ramp back up but from her daily interrogations found it hadn't. This had both relieved and disappointed her. There had been relief in the confirmation that her brother-in-law was not in fact a lecherous fuck just out to take his own pleasure from her daughters. There was disappointment however in that there were no new tales of pedophile debauchery to set her fingers dancing in the wee hours.</p><p>When she had satisfied herself that the children dearly missed their nighttime amusements she'd prodded Arron again and only then had he risen to the occasion, she giggled as she pronounced 'risen'.</p><p>After a bit she had started suggesting things for the girls to try, like swallowing the whole length of their uncle's cock. Their reports on that front had kept her in cums for a month. The girls had never told that Arron had wrangled her part in that from them and she was surprised to learn it. She glanced at Rachel and a still recovering Lena but neither looked particularly contrite.</p><p>She went on, ""After a bit I realized that I wanted more. I realized I wanted in on the deal. I was convinced that you weren't harming them by having sex with them nightly so I reasoned that it would do no harm if I joined in. Several times I though about trying to seduce the girls while you and Carl were off working on the house but I always chickened out. When Carl got that call Saturday I saw an opportunity. I let everyone, including Carl think I was going to New York with him then once we were on the road I changed my mind. I told Carl that I really didn't need to go and I felt bad about leaving you with the hellions so I dropped him off in Beckley and drove back."" She grinned, ""Ta-da, I couldn't have timed it better.""</p><p>""You left the truck at the bottom of the hill again didn't you?""</p><p>Her grin widened. ""It worked once before. At least it isn't stuck this time though.""</p><p>Lena had by now fully recovered and was propped up on elbows examining her well chewed cunny. Jenny smiled and leaned down and kissed it then bussed her daughter's nose. ""I'm hotter than a firecracker but what I'd really like to do now is watch my darling daughters suck some hard pervert dick."" She grinned at Arron, ""Would you happen to know where we can find one of those.""</p><p>Within seconds Arron was seated and the two girls were at work. They were doing the tradeoff thing, each one bobbing once or twice then letting her sibling have a turn. They were aware of their audience and really hamming it up as a consequence.</p><p>The audience in question was most appreciative. Jenny was soon hissing and moaning as she stimulated her own tits and pussy. She did find the breath to cheer her daughters on though.</p><p>""Oh yes babies, suck that dick. Take it all the way down Rachel; take it into your throat! That's it, suck the cum out of your uncle!""</p><p>When Rachel, pumped by the motherly coaching, tried to keep possession of her uncles dick for a third and then a fourth deep suck Lena pulled her free with a 'hey! My turn,"" then proceeded to eat three-fourths of her uncles throbbing cock. Jenny moaned at the way her neck bulged as the dick slid into her throat. </p><p>""Oh yes baby, you're only six and already an expert cocksucker. Show your uncle what a blowjob is!"" She was now sawing three fingers in and out of her gushing pussy.</p><p>Rachel cried foul on Lena's fourth swoop, a real deep one that left her uncle's pubic hair tickling her nose. ""No, fair!"" She yelled then tugged her sister clear by her blonde tresses.</p><p>The youngest child took a deep breath and then pounced. Arron's dick slid into her mouth and kept sliding; inch by inch the cock vanished till her lips were smashed against her uncle's hairy abdomen. Her mother gawked and even Lena seemed impressed. On the next stroke she went one better and her little tongue came out to bathe the upper third of a nut with four inches of pervert dick in her four-year-old throat.</p><p>It went on, the two girls traded off till their uncle was a gibbering wreck. The intervals when they switched off cooled him just enough to deny the next pre-teen felatio artist a mouthful of pungent spunk. His cock was bleeding pre-cum, it trailed in long strands from both girl's mouths and literally dripped from their chins.</p><p>Arron's groans and puffs set the girls to giggling and they rivalry was forgotten as they decided to see just how long they could keep their uncle on edge. Jenny joined the fun and egged them on till she decided that her brother-in-law had had enough.</p><p>She went to work faster on her own pussy then said. ""Rachel baby, finish it. Eat his cum. I seem to recall hearing it was your turn. Do it baby. Make him cum in your cocksucking mouth!""</p><p>Lena withdrew with good grace and Rachel went into high gear. Her head bounced as she let three-fourths of her uncle's cock slide back in forth in her tight, silky throat. After a half dozen strokes she began to swallow and Arron moaned as her esophagus massaged his dick. She kept it up and the moan was choked off by a rather unmanly scream as his long denied cock began to fire pulse after pulse of cum into her mouth and throat. Jenny's voice joined his as her simmering cunt boiled over and she dissolved in a fantastic explosion of an orgasm.</p><p>They all were getting an advanced case of the wrinklies so they adjourned to the camp. Arron built up the fire and they sipped cocoa and the girls tormented marshmallows. Afterwards little fingers pried Jenny's legs apart and Arron slowly jerked his cock as Lena and Rachel ate their mother to another searing cum. When she'd recovered from that one Arron pulled her to her knees and, in the firelight, mounted her doggy style. Her daughter's watched with voyeuristic joy as their mother was royally fucked.</p><p>They all slept together in Arron's tent that night though sleep is a relative word. Jenny couldn't get enough of her daughters and caressed them with hands and tongue till the very early hours. The girl's were up to it and lovingly returned the favor till all finally collapsed from exhaustion.</p><p>When Arron finally arose the next morning it was to find breakfast on the table and Jenny leaning against it. Her short skirt had been rucked up onto her back and her youngest daughter was hungrily rimming mommy butt. Her little face was nearly completely buried in the crack of her mother's trim, sexy ass. Her head twisted slightly from side to side and growling noises escaped from between her mother's cheeks. Lena stood naked on one bench, holding her mother's busy mouth to her bald little cookie with both hands.</p><p>Food forgotten, Arron climbed onto the tabletop. By crouching just a bit he was at the perfect height to feed the six-year-old his hard morning wood. It was an intense little before breakfast orgy that had the three on the receiving end cuming together. Afterwards Arron and his eldest niece shoveled in the scrambled eggs while Jenny orally raped the pussy and asshole of her youngest.</p><p>Arron climbed in the Ford and drove out to the house. He got started on the upper floor wiring. This was the hardest part because instead of going up the walls the runs had to go down through the floor. That itself wasn't any harder but having to go downstairs to do the horizontal run to the breaker box was. The stiff romex inevitably caught on things or jammed in the box so each separate circuit required multiple trips up and down the stairs. The task wasn't made any easier, at least initially, by his aching bladder. He reminded himself a dozen times to always piss before sticking his dick in a child's mouth. It was nearly an hour before he could go!</p><p>He heard the Ram clatter up about around noon but the expected company did not materialize. He was on a long outside wall run, cutting the romex and pulling it into each box. It was about fifteen minutes before he finished the wall and started shoving wire down the hole in the floor plate. He headed downstairs to start the horizontal pull. Still not seeing any side of Jenny or the kids he went to a window and peered out.</p><p>Jenny was leaning on a sawhorse, legs spread wide. She wore only a well filled T-shirt. Her daughter's were front and back beneath her, Lena was eating ass and Rachel was dining on her mother's shaved pussy. Jenny had her eyes closed and slowly caressed her breasts as she was expertly serviced.</p><p>He shook his head, fought down his cock, and got back to work. Ten minutes later the three ladies bounced happily inside. Jenny was now fully clothed and bearing a bulging picnic basket. Lena was struggling with a big thermos jug. Rachel proudly brought up the rear with a checkered tablecloth.</p><p>They sat up above the house and were soon digging into roast beef sandwiches, macaroni salad and sweet coleslaw. All was washed down with copious quantities of lemonade.</p><p>Hardly had the last crumb been consumed and the last belch (Rachel's to her giggling delight) been issued when the girls were tugging on Arron's pants. Jenny reclined and watched her daughters pull their uncles shorts down and expose his stiffening dick.</p><p>Lena vacuumed it in while Rachel peeled out of her own skin tight shorts and stepped up, thrusting her own glistening little prize in his face.</p><p>""It's so sexy watching them do that. They clearly love doing it.""</p><p>Arron kissed Rachel's smooth little cunt. ""Which part the sucking or the being sucked?""</p><p>""I think they like both"", Jenny answered as she wiggled out of her shorts.</p><p>Lena pulled off his throbbing cock with a pop. ""Yeah, I love sucking your dick."" She giggled at the naughtiness of her own words and returned to her blow job.</p><p>""'Gasms!"", Rachel somewhat agreed and thrust her wet little pussy hard against her uncles mouth.</p><p>Lena sucked cock and Arron ate immature pussy. After a bit Jenny oozed forward and start rimming Rachel's little ass. Molested fore and aft, the four-year-old was soon rocketing to a cum that left her unable to stand on her own. The taste and feel of her little twat in orgasm tipped Arron over and he flooded Lena's mouth with cum. He groaned with each hot pulse and fell back exhausted with the last. Lena stayed with him, gently nursing till he went soft in her mouth.</p><p>When he finally pulled up his pants and staggered back to work Jenny had turned on Lena and was giving her a not so motherly tongue bath while Rachel twitched in the opening stages of recovery.</p><p>He worked until dusk and managed to get about half of the second floor wiring in. He got back to camp to find a good stew bubbling away and two proud little girls almost completely covered with flour. They'd made a pie, crust and all and though they'd had motherly supervision they proudly proclaimed that the actual execution had been all theirs.</p><p>Both were good, the pie crust was on the lumpy side but it was still tasty. They then gathered up robes and towels and headed for the spring. </p><p>Getting clean was the first order of business and the water was soon frothy with soap, shampoo and not a little flour. Jenny took Rachel and Arron took Lena. Together they scrubbed clean two ragamuffins who were perhaps more interested in play than hygiene. After a short but intense conference that involved only facial gestures and eye movements the two adults reached an agreement and without warning the children were scooped up and tossed toward the far end of the spring. They landed in the deeper water in a welter of limbs and came up sputtering and vowing revenge, incidentally doing a pretty good job of rinsing off in the process.</p><p>Jenny and Arron took care of their own bath while the children sulked then dutifully conspired to lose the splashing war that followed.</p><p>Mollified the kids decided they now wanted a different form of play and the adults weren't really that averse either. </p><p>Jenny played master of ceremonies and the guest of honor was Arron. He was led to the shallows and made to recline in only a few inches of water. Jenny then picked up her youngest and deposited the child cunt first on his face. She and Lena then went to work on his cock, mother and daughter licking and sucking together.</p><p>Arron fidgeted a bit then concentrated on the sweet, soft, hairless little pussy that was against his lips. He gently began to lap at the smooth lips as his hands slid up the child's sexy thighs to cup her round little bubble butt. He weighed each cheek then began to delve into the cleft between them. Rachel cooed as a fingertip found and began to circle her little ass. That was joined by a delighted squeak when his tongue finished its external reconnaissance and pushed between her lips and into her tiny vagina. He licked his way to her hymen then quested up till he found her minuscule clitoris and beat up on it a bit.</p><p>Jenny and Lena had abandoned his cock, at least for the moment. Jenny had brought some scented bath oil and the two squirted a generous portion onto their prostate victim and began to massage it in to his chest and lower legs. It wasn't particularly erotic but it felt wonderful. Arron concentrated on baby pussy and idly tried to guess who was who. After a bit he decided it Jenny massaging his calves, the hands felt a tad large. He wasn't really sure though.</p><p>Rachel wanted a better view herself and abruptly stood, pulling her uncles tongue from her cunny and his finger from her bottom. She reversed herself and Arron got just enough of a glimpse to find out he was right about his masseuses before the round whiteness of a perfect four-year-old bottom descended to block the view.</p><p>The youngest Winters liked this position. With just a twitch of her hips she could line up either her drooling little pussy or her itchy little bottom hole over her uncle's hungry mouth. She couldn't seem to decide which hole she wanted molested the most so she switched at rather short intervals.</p><p>The twin massagers were closing in on his crotch. Jenny had reached his thighs and Lena's little hands were slipping and sliding over his stomach. She seemed to like his body hair and gently pulled and teased it as she rubbed the warm oil into his skin.</p><p>Rachel pulled her pussy from his mouth and slid her round, sexy ass into its place. He flutter kissed her little pink funnel then began to kiss and suck on her cheeks. His tongue came out and he used it to caress the smooth flesh of her sweet little butt.</p><p>She was disappointed that he didn't immediately shove his lapper up her tight butt but at the same time she enjoyed the wet abuse being visited on her jiggly moons. She cooed and shifted about, presenting whatever part of her pretty bottom she thought needed to be molested the most at the moment.</p><p>Arron groaned into her ass as his tormentors at last reached his crotch and added tongues and lips to the work that nimble hands had been performing. The hot oil went on then hotter mouths followed. He could clearly tell the differences as his cock slid into one mouth and then another but he was again hard pressed to say which was which. They took turns blowing him for a bit then one mouth took up the burden. He was sucked for another minute then that mouth too vanished. He felt a general shifting of bodies then a pair of smooth thighs slid around his hips. Above him Rachel gasped and started to say something but Jenny shushed her. A moment later a smooth softness began to caress the head of Arron's cock.</p><p>His head was stroked three times then a hand grasped and held him upright. An exquisite tightness slowly slid over his cock head. He distinctly felt it as the soft heat snapped over the rim of his helmet. There was a pause then the grip slowly began to slide down his shaft. A groan came...a child's groan.</p><p>Immediately Arron grasped Rachel and lifted her from his face. The view that greeted him was of Lena with a good third of his cock in her little pussy. Her mother massaged her miniscule clitoris as they kissed.</p><p>He sat Rachel aside and reached for her sister. ""Damn it Jenny she's too small!""</p><p>The sexy mother intercepted his hands. ""She doesn't think so, does she look like she's about to double over in agony?""</p><p>Arron looked at Lena; the child's face was tense. It was plain that she was having some discomfort but she didn't look on the verge of tears. She smiled at him. ""It's ok uncle Arron. It's not that bad. It feels like I've got a real big poo but its in my peepee instead of my bottom."" She actually giggled, ""and it's going in instead of comin' out."" She relaxed her stance slightly and another inch of dick slid into her underage vagina. ""Ooooh!""</p><p>Jenny kissed her eldest again. ""Take it slow baby, don't take more than you can handle.""</p><p>Lena bit her lip and nodded. Her face was a study in concentration as a little more slipped inside. She took that and then a fraction more then at Jenny's urging pulled up till just the head was in. Arron groaned as her velvety tightness slid up his shaft.</p><p>Having established her limits the child began to slowly fuck her uncle under her mother's watchful tutelage. In just a few minutes her legs began to tire so Arron gently cupped her bottom and struggled first to a sitting position and then, slowly to his feet. Lena moaned as the movement pushed his dick deeper, and rubbed and pushed it against her insides.</p><p>He turned and sat her on the rock then waited a bit while she readjusted to the new position. He started slowly, just gently rocking but in a minute he was gently fucking two inches of hard dick in and out of the six-year-olds hairless cunt.</p><p>They fucked for a further ten minutes but neither got off. For Lena the cause was likely the discomfort and the slow pace of the stimulation. In Arron's case, though what he was doing was pistol hot, his concern for the child served as an inhibitor, that and the fact that she was really too damned tight!</p><p>He pulled out and Rachel swallowed him nearly too the balls. The four-year-old bobbed and slurped for a spare ten seconds then her adam's apple bobbed as she ate his load. Arron stroked her hair as his balls emptied then looked over at her sister. Jenny was comforting her daughter with her head between her thin thighs. The way the little girl stroked and pulled her mother's hair it was plain she didn't object to the comforting.</p><p>They had a final scrubbing to rinse the oil off then adjourned to the camp. There all had a round of hot cocoa. Afterwards Jenny rimmed Rachel's hot little ass and after applying a bit of Vaseline convinced Arron to try putting his recovered dick up the little girl's bottom. It was obvious to Arron that the fucking was Jenny's fantasy, not that of the children. Still, they seemed intrigued by this new perversion and Arron did not believe Jenny would let her libido lead her children to harm. Again he didn't come but Rachel did, of course that probably had as much or more to do with her sister's tongue in little coo as it did her pervert uncles cock in her bottom.</p><p>Arron was up before the others the next morning. He silently fixed himself a cold breakfast then slipped off to the house. He had some thinking to do.</p><p>All morning he pulled bent and wrestled wire. Jenny must have known he needed some space because he was not disturbed. </p><p>He worked through lunch and finished the last of the wiring rough in around two. He went back to camp for a quick bite. Everyone was dressed and there were no extracurricular activities. He excused himself quickly and drove back to the house.</p><p>The next task would have been insulation and wallboard but that was really a two man job so instead he drove down to the, now open air, tractor shed and pulled the tarp from the old Fordson.</p><p>He'd sprayed down the head bolts on his last visit so he decided to try them. The old bolt heads were so corroded that the correct size socket just rounded them off. He tried the next smaller size but it wouldn't fit. He solved this with a hammer and one by one the head bolts surrendered. </p><p>A few taps from the hammer and the head released its grip. He pulled it off, about half of the gasket came with it but that was to be expected. He looked at the cylinders. They'd been sealed off by the plugs all these long years and had only a minimal dusting of surface corrosion. There was no noticeable step at the top of the cylinder. That was surprising. He'd seem some where you could lift the engine with your fingernails. The lack of such here meant cylinder wear was minimal.</p><p>He went to the tool box. As he remembered there was a steel stamp kit.</p><p>He went beneath and marked the first rod and its cap '1'. He then broke the bolts. They spun out easily and he removed the cap. He applied pressure to the bottom of the rod and the old piston 'slooped' up and out of the cylinder. He climbed up then pulled it and its rod up and out of the engine. As he'd expected the rings were stuck.</p><p>He repeated the procedure on the remaining cylinders then placed the pistons into the purloined mortar tub head down. The prescription at this point was kerosene but they had none. He substituted gasoline from the five gallon can in the truck. He poured in enough to cover the rings grooves then a little more. Finally he covered everything up and drove back to camp.</p><p>Supper started out subdued; perhaps Jenny was having second thoughts as well. However, two sexy little hellions had had enough of subdued. When Arron stated that he was ready for desert, and reached for the Jell-O that Jenny had made, Lena pushed the bowl out of his reach. She pushed his plate aside as well and dropped her little butt down in its place. The little first-grader then pulled her tiny denim mini above her hips showing all present that panties were not part of her attire. ""I'm still too ouchy down there for more fucking uncle Arron but I bet my peepee makes a pretty good desert.</p><p>The presentation was irresistible. Instantly hard, Arron dropped his face between the child's thin, shapely thighs and began to love her pouting sex with his lips and tongue. She grasped his head and used it and her mobile hips to direct his lapper to whatever needing lapping the most. After a minute of that she ordered him to stick his tongue inside and go as deep as possible. He couldn't refuse and was soon tongue fucking his sexy niece as her little ass slid around in a pool of spilled gravy. It wasn't long before she pulled him in tighter and moaned her pleasure to the night as her cum stole over her.</p><p>Jenny and Rachel had sat through the show but now the woman picked up her youngest and placed her on the table. She began to strip the child, throwing each article here and there as she peeled it off. When Rachel was naked save for her frill socks her mother rolled her over then positioned her on her hands and knees with her bottom facing the edge of the table. Mommy then spread her daughter's baby fat butt cheeks and bored into the squeaking child's rectum. She tongue fucked ass for a bit then went lower and orally molested pre-school pussy. She began to nip and bite, using her teeth to grasp one plum little labia then the other and pull and worry them. Soft growls exited from deep in her throat as she tried to devour her daughter's pussy and sexy round butt.</p><p>Arron groaned and moved around behind the woman. In one stroke he pulled her shorts and panties to her knees. He was lining up his cock with her dripping, shaved twat when Lena darted in ahead of him. The six-year-old shoved her face between her mother's cheeks and rimmed her savagely. Jenny's bottom rotated and fluttered like a flag as her tiny daughter orally sodomized her.</p><p>After a bit the child pulled out. Jenny's asshole was visibly distended and glistening with saliva. The child licked her mother's butt flavor from her lips and looked at her uncle. ""Do mommy's bottom, I want her pussy."" So saying she sucked his throbbing cock into her mouth and gave a couple of bobs to get him wet then ducked beneath the bench and fastened like a lamprey onto Jenny's drooling twat.</p><p>Arron groaned again, that display alone threatening to make him cum. He squeezed his wet cock till the crisis moment passed then lined up and pushed into Jenny's ass with one long, steady push.</p><p>The night sounds of crickets, whippoorwills and distant frogs were for a while overwhelmed by grunts, groans and squeaks as the eight legged orgasm machine spooled up. Rachel, Jenny and Arron managed to cum almost together with Lena's busy fingers in her own twat putting her only a second behind. Afterward they all lay exhausted and silent, only the occasional 'oooh' or 'aaah' came from Jenny as Lena sucked her uncles cum from her mother's butt.</p><p>They trooped down to the spring but the previous activities had pretty much done for the adults. They cuddled and kissed while they watched the children enjoy a languid 69 that left then both drained and sleepy.</p><p>Jenny headed out to pick up Carl the next morning. At Arron's urging she took the children with her. He enjoyed their company but his balls ached and he knew that if they stayed there would be more work done on his cock than on the things that needed doing.</p><p>He tried to boot his laptop but the batteries were dead. He could have driven over to the house and used the generator but he didn't want to listen to that racket. Finally he found the 12 volt adapter and plugged it into the lighter on his truck. He sat sidesaddle in the seat with his legs out the door as the machine came up.</p><p>It was slow going, a cell phone makes a shitty modem but it does work, but after a bit he found an old tractor enthusiasts site with a link to full pdf files of Fordson service manuals. He scrolled down the list till he found his model and spent thirty minutes downloading the entire file. Leaving the computer plugged in he then drove out and parked alongside the old relic.</p><p>Thirty minutes with calipers, micrometers and one truly ancient T-gage confirmed a hunch. The lack of wear in the old cylinders had puzzled him. Why had the old beast been parked? He now knew that the engine had been bored oversized then had a set of standard sized rings installed. When he'd pried one from its piston and put it in the cylinder the end gap had been four times the maximum allowable. When the incompetent and probably long dead mechanic had finally fired the old machine up doubtless it had produced more smoke than power. At that point he'd given up in disgust.</p><p>He scrolled down the pages of charts. If he needed oversized pistons he was screwed. He finally found what he was looking for. The oversize was within limits for standard pistons. He did need bigger rings though. He went back online and surfed a bit more. Finally he found a site that had 0.040 oversized rings, those would do. He ordered them as well as a carburetor kit and sparkplugs. As he was getting ready to check out he noticed they had water pump kits and ordered one of those as well. He input his check card information and gave the ranger station as a delivery address. That wouldn't be a problem. His vagabond lifestyle had long ago forced an agreement between him and the bank. He'd had to sign a dozen forms but he could have put the moon down as an address and they wouldn't have balked.</p><p>He spent another two hours with wd-40 and various wrenches and managed to get the radiator, water pump, starter and generator off the old machine. He loaded these in the truck and then covered everything up and drove back to camp.</p><p>He paused only long enough to change his oil and grease soaked shirt and headed down the mountain.</p><p>He was in Huttonsville shortly after noon. He had lunch at a small tavern where the entertainment consisted of a toothless old codger with a banjo. He'd never cared for that instrument but the old man's gummy grin and the catchy, fast paced tunes grew on him and he left with a smile on his face.</p><p>He found a phone booth, they were getting rare these days, the cell phone was driving them to extinction, and looked through the book. He noted addresses and after a bit of driving managed to find the radiator shop that was in the book.</p><p>The bearded young man in the grease stained coveralls took one look at the old tractor's radiator and whistled. ""Where did you get that old codger? Model-T?""</p><p>""Close, Fordson tractor.""</p><p>The man whistled again then retrieved a light with a long flexible body and peered in through the neck. ""Man it is shot. I'll hafta completely recore it.""</p><p>Arron's asshole puckered at that. ""How much?"" he asked with some trepidation.</p><p>""Oh, bout a hunnert and a half. You can pick it up day after tomorrow.""</p><p>The auto electrical shop was only one street over but the luck was not so good here. The portly, graying man behind the counter took one look at the generator and the starter and shook his head. ""Wouldn't even know where to start son. My pappy might have known how to get them critters apart but he's long gone."" He pushed the box containing the starter and generator back across the counter. ""You get 'em apart I can check the windings for you. Won't charge for that. Might even be able to rewind them but I'll have to look at 'em first. You need any parts, brushes and stuff or maybe bearings you bring the old ones in and we'll try and match 'em up."" He shrugged, ""Sorry son, best I can do.""</p><p>Arron left and found a parts house. He bought several cans of carburetor and electrical spray cleaners as well as three feet of radiator hose and a 6 volt battery. The latter was meant for a golf cart but should work. He also picked up a small portable multimeter. He started to buy the cheapest one on the shelf but after thought grabbed one that could handle up to 240 VAC as well. They might need it for the house. He had a private chuckle at that. 'There aint a power line in fifteen miles but I'm worrying about trouble shooting the wiring.'</p><p>He stopped at the grocer and picked up some fixings then headed back. He arrived several hours before the rest of the brood. By the time the Ram clattered up the hill stuffed pork chops, twice baked potatoes and fresh bread steamed on the table. To his chagrin Jenny climbed out of the truck with a large takeout bag brimming with Chinese. She paused for a moment looking from the bag to the laden table then shoved her burden back into the truck. ""Hell, it'll keep.""</p><p>After supper they unloaded the groceries, including the takeout and got everything put away. They then trooped to the spring. The kids stripped off and waded in, playing as much as washing. Carl looked at them with a smile. ""I really have some good looking kids."" Arron and Jenny shared a look, both agreed with that simple statement.</p><p>After bathing they put the kids to bed and started in on a fresh bottle of Dewers. Normally that was the sign of a night headed downhill but they moderated their intake and discussed the house and the next day's work. Arron was hoping for an invite for some extracurricular activities but Carl and Jenny were making eyes only at each other. He withdrew with good grace and made his way to the tent. The children were both asleep so he tucked himself and his unrelieved balls into his own sleeping bag and followed.</p><p>The next morning they drove out to the house. Insulation was on the agenda and both wore long pants and long sleeved shirts. No matter how you looked at it, fiberglass batting was a pain in the ass, and the arms and legs too. They were strolling through the top floor, talking and working up to starting when Carl asked a question.</p><p>""What are we going to do about these floors?""</p><p>""Huh?""</p><p>""Their rough, right from the mill. What are we going to do with them?""</p><p>""Well I figured we would sand and varnish them.""</p><p>Carl looked about. ""A fuck of a lot of sanding. It's going to make a mess too.""</p><p>Arron looked around himself then nodded.</p><p>Carl went on. ""Wouldn't it be better to do that before we have insulation and wallboard up?""</p><p>Arron pursed his lips and kicked himself mentally in the ass. Bro was right! Arron was used to being the one doing the thinking where the house was concerned and his sibling had picked up on something that had slipped right by him. He had enough ego for that to sting a bit.</p><p>""Yep. It would."" He grinned at his brother. ""I didn't even freaking think about that.""</p><p>Carl grinned back. ""It's nice not to always be the village idiot.""</p><p>They drove back to the camp. They were just getting out of the truck when Jenny stumbled from the tent. She looked flustered but recovered rapidly. When the children followed a moment later, Rachel still straightening her shorts, Arron figured he knew what had been going on. He was going to have to have a word with Jenny about discretion. Luckily, Carl took no notice.</p><p>They explained things then mounted back up and headed down the mountain. Once on 55 they pointed the blunt snout toward Avery. They did stop at the Ranger station long enough to drop off the pictures of the old dam and the forms Arron had filled out. Arron also explained about the package he was expecting. The package was no problem but the portly woman, the same granny type who had been on duty when Arron had arrived, simply blew out her cheeks as she shuffled through the pictures. Several were blurry but there were a number of very clear shots. She finally admitted that she had no idea what to do with them and asked them to stop by again on their way back. She was shoving the entire package in a large manila folder when they left.</p><p>The home center in Avery had several large floor sanders available for rent. The biggest was a huge ride on affair that resembled a small Zamboni and was probably best suited for refinishing the floor of say the Superdome. The next step down resembled a floor buffer but had a beefier motor. They rented one of those, paying for three days and buying several boxes of the sanding disks in various grits. They also bought a five gallon bucket of a good floor grade polyurethane finish. It had the advantage of not needing to be waxed. They discussed stains but finally agreed to leave the wood its natural color. They had planned on picking up a bunch of the disposable foam brushes to apply the finish but Carl spotted an airless sprayer with a damaged box on the closeout table. They looked through it, making sure the damage was limited to the packaging then bought it instead of the brushes.</p><p>A surprise was waiting at the Ranger station. Bobby Weaver was there. He waved them into the inner area then pointed out several places Carl needed to sign on yet another form, this one rather official looking. After Carl signed as the property owner the Ranger countersigned then affixed a seal. He stripped the carbons before handing Carl the top sheet. ""File that and hang onto it. Somebody might get nosey enough to want to see it one of these years.""</p><p>""That's it?"" Arron asked.</p><p>The Ranger grinned. ""That's it. Try not to flood the forest. Also, the state has the right to inspect the structure every five years but for small private impoundments where there is no chance of property damage downstream they never do. Hell, they're so understaffed that half the dams they do need to look at are operating on waivers. I wouldn't worry none about it. Try not to lose that there certificate though.""</p><p>They got back in time to give the sander a good test run. After muscling it to the top floor they mounted one of the coarsest disks and fired it up. It became plain fairly quickly that the machine had a mind of its own and that was possessed by demons. The contraption wanted to go everywhere but straight and if given even the shadow of a change would gouge half moon valleys in the floor or leave unsightly burns behind. The fact that they had used whatever planks were at hand for the floor didn't help much either. The planks had come from various trees and thus had a wide range of hardnesses. Since the sander handled differently on hardwood than it did on the softer planks another intriguing dimension was added to the labor. The shut down at dusk and repaired to the camp for stew and cobbler. </p><p>That night after a quick wash down Arron abandoned the spring to the others. He strolled back to camp and cleared off a good portion of the table. Working by a pair of hissing lanterns he then set to dismantling the starter and generator from the tractor.</p><p>He had the laptop set up and scrolled though the appropriate sections of the old service manuals as he worked. Working carefully and methodically he pulled the mechanisms down to the component level. Each part was then taken outside and liberally sprayed with cleaner before being labeled and put in a box. Once he had them apart he used the multimeter to check the stator and armature windings on both. To his happy surprise the starter windings checked out good but the armature winding on the generator showed a resistance that was way too low. That was no mystery, the old varnish had broken down through the years and somewhere there was a short. It was actually a miracle that they all weren't bad. He was still contemplating the offending armature when he heard giggling voices approaching. He hurriedly boxed the remaining parts and put everything away.</p><p>Jenny had purchased a Monopoly game at some time in the past. It still had the shrink wrap on it. It was drug out and a game started. Arron had never been real fond of board games but he got into the competition and was soon crowing and groaning with the rest, depending on his fortunes at the moment. </p><p>The game was a bit advanced for the children and despite coaxing from their mother Rachel and Lena both did some dumb things and were soon in trouble. It was probably lucky for young egos that fatigue took them out of play before Arron did. The game staggered on a bit once the children were abed but the sudden influx of so much available property really skewed the playability and they quit after only a few more turns.</p><p>This night Arron was invited to join the festivities in Carl and Jenny's tent and the two men did their level best over the next hour or so to fuck Jenny into oblivion. The scream she let out as her final orgasm rolled over her shook the tent.</p><p>The next morning at breakfast Rachel looked up from her cereal and spoke in the matter of fact tone of a serious four-year-old. ""Mommy, can't you 'gasm quieter? You woke us both up last night.""</p><p>Carl had just forked in a hunk of sausage and it shot across the table and impacted with the screening of the enclosure on the far side. Arron had a mouthful of coffee and sprayed the large platter of scrambled eggs. Lena tried to snort cheerios and fell to hacking as one actually entered a nostril. Luckily Jenny had nothing in her mouth but the serving spoon she was holding did tumble to the floor.</p><p>Carl recovered first and turned to his youngest. ""What do you know about it?"" There was no anger in his voice but there was concern, plenty of concern.</p><p>Rachel was confounded at the reaction her question had produced. She bit her lip and squirmed before replying in a small voice. ""You and uncle Arron were sexing mommy and she had a 'gasm. It sounded like a big one.""</p><p>Despite herself Lena nodded at that. It had sounded big.</p><p>Jenny stepped in before Carl could speak again. ""They've asked questions in the past dear and I've given them a simplified explanation. You didn't expect them not to notice did you?""</p><p>That was just what Carl had expected, or at least hoped for. He licked his lips and looked at his wife. ""You should have told me."" He turned back to Rachel. ""Does it bother you for me and your uncle to 'sex' your mother?""</p><p>Rachel looked perplexed for a moment then shrugged; the motion set her dark bangs to swinging. ""Uhuh, it makes mommy happy."" She bit her lip then blurted her next question. ""Is it bad?""</p><p>Carl colored and seemed at a loss for words so Jenny stepped in again. ""No baby, it's not bad. Some people don't think anyone but a daddy should sex a mommy but other people don't agree. Some people think that anything that feels good is good as long as no one gets hurt. Me and your daddy think that way. Still, sexing is a private thing that little girls aren't supposed to ask about. I'll try to be quieter in the future.""</p><p>Rachel nodded then grinned. ""Ok mommy."" With that she went back to her frosty bears.</p><p>Arron mopped coffee and avoided eye contact with anyone. He marveled that Jenny could even utter that last bit of hypocrisy.</p><p>They got to work on the sanding. Their previous days observations proved true and then some. The machine took some serious managing but it cut rapidly and they only had a few 'oh shit' incidents. After chewing through three of the coarse disks in forty minutes they put an 80 grit on. It was the difference between night and day. The machine settled right down. It went where it was pointed and did what it was asked. They decided then and there to use the 40 grit only at dire need. </p><p>They grabbed only a sandwich apiece for lunch and kept working. By now they were down to 150 grit and the machine could almost be controlled with one hand. One of them was now sanding while the other kept the shop vac howling in a desperate attempt to keep the sanding dust at bay. </p><p>A fine 220 cut would be there final. They switched disks, the Jekyll and Hyde machine seemed almost thought controlled. It was late before the final pass was done. </p><p>They pitched in together and with broom and vacuum managed to get the last of the dust up by dusk.</p><p>Arron filled a garden sprayer with water then went through the upper floor, wetting every where. This would raise the grain and, after additional sanding, make the final product far smoother.</p><p>The managed to sand out the lower floor by mid-afternoon the next day then they went back upstairs and sanded the raised grain. Carl then wet down both floors while Arron put the tools away.</p><p>The next day was the last on their rental so they started early. They did the second fine run on the lower floor then Arron took the machine upstairs for the final pass there while Carl cleaned up and again wet down below. With that done they sat up the big pedestal fan downstairs to speed the drying. After that they sat around and talked; only occasionally stopping to check the floor or reposition the fan.</p><p>The conversation ranged here and there but finally the topic Arron had been dreading came up.</p><p>""You don't think we're warping the girls do you, I mean with the sex and all. Shit, I guess I was naïve not expecting them to notice. I don't want to be uptight about it but...well you know""</p><p>Arron nodded and fought down the irreverent urge to tell his brother that if he wanted uptight try getting his dick up Rachel's ass. The child's little outburst had certainly cooled the passions in camp the last few days. There had been no more three-ways with Jenny and Arron's contact with the girls had been reduced to fingering them each to a quiet cum one night. Rachel had been subdued as well, he suspected that Lena had scolded her little sister about her outburst but he hadn't asked. He wondered what to tell Carl then finally decided to try the truth, just not all of the truth.</p><p>""No, I don't think it's warping them Carl. Children are curious and they notice things. I didn't know that the girl's had asked Jenny about what we did at night but they questioned me a couple of months back. It seems that Lena got up to pee and heard us going at it. She woke Rachel and they listened outside the tent for a while.""</p><p>""Shit! Why didn't you tell me?""</p><p>""Because I didn't and don't think it was a big deal."" 'At least not nearly as big a deal as some of the other things going on in these woods', he thought. Aloud he continued, ""I gave them a little lecture about privacy and private things and they seemed to take it well. Like I said they were curious. I told them that it was an adult thing and they would learn about it when they got older and that was that. Neither one of them mentioned it again and I didn't either. Look bro, it's not uncommon for children to hear their parents having sex. Kids being kids it's probably not that uncommon for them to ask about it either. All parents have to deal with that. The only thing odd here is the third dimension, me. I think they pretty much accepted Jenny's explanation and that will be the end of it but if it still presents a problem in your mind then the obvious thing to do is cut out that third dimension. Your wife is one hell of a hot babe Carl and I've enjoyed you sharing her with me but if its going to create an issue maybe it's time that stopped.""</p><p>""Do you want it to stop?""</p><p>""Are you freaking nuts? Of course I don't want it to stop but I will completely understand if you or Jenny think it should stop.""</p><p>""Hmmm, we'll see. Is that damned floor dry enough yet?""</p><p>It was, at least parts of it. So they put the fan on the wet parts and started sanding on the dry ones. It was late afternoon before they got it all.</p><p>They loaded up the sander. The gas was getting low so they loaded the drum as well and headed for Avery. It was just the two of them so they made fast passage. They stopped in Huttonsville and Arron picked up the tractor's radiator. It was complete and had even been swathed in a fresh coat of Fordson gray. The proprietor handed Arron his receipt and just shrugged off the thanks. ""I had a can laying around that looked like the right shade. Yall have a nice day.""</p><p>They drove a block and Arron laid the failed armature on the auto electric shop counter. The portly man frowned when he looked it over. ""Well I said I would do it if I could. I checked and pops actually had an old book with the specifications. I'll have to set up a machine just for this."" His tone made it clear how little he wanted to do that.</p><p>""Would it help if I kicked in a setup fee?"" Arron asked.</p><p>The man nodded. ""It might, it just might.""</p><p>They dickered a bit more but they finally agreed on twenty bucks to set up the machine and another twenty for the winding. He told them they could pick it up in a day or so. Arron pointedly did not mention that he would have paid twice that without blinking an eye.</p><p>It was only about forty minutes before closing when the Ram bellowed into the home center parking lot, scattering birds and timid shoppers. They parked in the contractor lane at the front and unloaded the machine. They hadn't used all of the sanding disks and a clerk, made a bit grumpy by the hour, gave them a refund on the remainder. The same clerk didn't want to do the machine check in. Arron simply nodded and insisted on a receipt for the return. A receipt said the machine was fine. Grumpy knew it would be his butt, and money, on the line if he checked in a broken rental. He found the time to do the post rental checkout. Paper in hand the brothers went looking for supper and a gas station.</p><p>It was early morning before the truck climbed the final hill and trundled to a stop beside the still camp. The dew had settled and everything had an oily film of moisture. The fire was a smoldering memory, the coals more ash than heat though they did manage to emit a slight pop now and then.</p><p>Carl headed for bed immediately while Arron tarried for a final cigarette. There was something magical about this hour. It was almost dead silent, only the distant mutter of the wind in the treetops intruded. Even the crickets had called it a night.</p><p>He snuffed out the butt and unzipped the tent before crawling inside. As he'd expected the girls were long asleep. He stripped to his underwear and slipped quickly into his own bag. It was still early enough in the year for there to be a bit of a chill.</p><p>Jenny laid on a full spread for breakfast. She'd been experimenting with yeast biscuits for a while and her latest efforts were big and fluffy. Between them they demolished the lot, most went to their doom smothered in a really good sausage gravy.</p><p>At the house they spent several hours with the shop vac and clean rags, once all detectable dust had been removed the floors were given a final going over with a just dampened mop.</p><p>Arron assembled the sprayer while they waited for them to dry. The appliance had a hose that allowed it to pull directly from a one gallon can. With duct tape and a little ingenuity they managed to adapt it to the larger container.</p><p>They started on the top floor and backed there way to the stairs. The wisdom of doing the floors before the wallboard went up now became clearer than ever. Despite the package claims the sprayer did have some overspray but since the studs it was overspraying on were going to be covered it mattered not at all.</p><p>It went quickly, by ten they were on the first floor and by noon they were done. The sanding had tended to wash out the color difference between the various woods. The polyurethane brought it back in beautiful contrast. They were both glad they had opted not to stain. The floors would get a second coat but they were going to give the base coat a day minimum to cure first. They cleaned the sprayer then drove back to camp for lunch.</p><p>With a rare free afternoon Arron decided to hike over and inspect the old dam site in greater detail. At the last minute Jenny pressed him to take the girls. Doubtless she and Carl wanted some 'afternoon delight' but that presented Arron with a problem. He really did want to examine the dam site. He also really did not want Carl to come looking for him and find his older brother getting a little 'delight' of his own.</p><p>He needn't have worried; the kids were still despite everything...kids. They had never been to this part of the property and whooped and jumped, hell bent on discovery. Arron's only problem was keeping them from breaking their silly, darling little necks.</p><p>He'd brought a note pad and a tape measure. While the children made clay pots from the stream bank he took measurements and sketched the site. He turned over a few of the old chunks of concrete and generally moved the remains around a bit but he didn't come any closer to finding out the fate of the original dam.</p><p>With the girls flying about him like loosely connected satellites he made his way to the tractor shed. The gasoline had loosened the gunk in the ring grooves of the pistons and he managed to pry all of the old rings off. He scrubbed the grooves and set everything aside to dry. </p><p>Jenny was not happy when he returned. The girls had discovered the grease pit and their clothes had suffered for it. The clay underlayer might not have helped either.</p><p>They got the second coat on the floors the next morning. The first coat had settled like glass and the second seemed to go on even smoother. They were both almost giddy with the effect of it. It wasn't yet noon when they got back to camp. Neither mentioned anything to Jenny about the results they'd achieved, it was almost like a schoolboy conspiracy, they were both looking forward to her reaction.</p><p>Arron spent the bulk of the day on the internet, researching dam design. He found a university site with surprisingly good information. There were also several government sites that proved a gold mine. He was surprised to learn that when the dam height would be less than ten feet that wood and even unsupported dirt made acceptable materials. He copied a number of pages then doodled and sketched till nearly dusk.</p><p>Jenny and Carl had taken an early bath so the girls went with Arron when it was his turn. They'd both been good about the need to reign in the sex but he could sense that was wearing thin. Had they never experienced it they would have been merely goofy little girls and bounced about in happy, goofy little girl ways. They had experienced it though, they had become sexual junkies and like junkies everywhere they were getting twitchy after going too long without a fix.</p><p>He figured he was in for it when Rachel started stripping when they were barely out of the fire light. First her shirt came off, then her shorts. Each article was carelessly cast on the ground. Arron picked up each in turn but his hissed scolding only set the child to giggling. Lena had been in front and looked back to see what her sibling was so amused at. She giggled too and then decided to join in. As each piece of fabric hit the ground the giggles got more intense. Before they hit the woods Arron had two very giggly and very naked children on his hands. </p><p>There was a fallen tree just before you got into the trees. Lena draped herself over it belly down and spread her thin legs. ""Fuck me uncle Arron, right here.""</p><p>The wantonness of the display and the invitation got Arron hard in an instant, he'd suffered too these last few days. What he hadn't done was taken full leave of his senses. Instead of a cock the little minx got a hand, it was delivered palm down over her cheeks and arrived with enough speed to cause a moderate pop and bring the squealing child to her feet. Her hands went back to rub her wounded hiney; however she was still giggling when they stepped into the woods.</p><p>At the spring Arron stripped slowly while the girls waded on in. His cock remained hard and bobbed obscenely in front of him. The girls were quick to take notice and both reached out to stroke it as he stepped into the warm water. Lena bit her lip and looked up at him, ""I'm not sore anymore if you want to try putting it in me again."" She definitely sounded willing but not necessarily eager. </p><p>He groaned as Rachel leaned in to lick his helmet through her sister's fingers. Her warm little lapper slid into the hole. There must have been something good there because she tried to shove her whole tongue in. He groaned again as the slight roughness of the tip contacted the sensitive interior flesh.</p><p>He looked back at Lena. ""Did you like it the last time?""</p><p>She squirmed, ""A little. It didn't feel that good, not as good as a mouth anyway but it made me feel tingly and naughty.""</p><p>""Why did you offer to let me do it out in the meadow?""</p><p>She giggled. ""That made me feel real naughty. It was only the dark hiding us, no trees or nothin'""</p><p>Rachel looked up from her dick snack. ""Real, real naughty."" She giggled too. </p><p>Lena tried to take his cock away from her sister but the four-year-old tugged back then ovalled her lips and swallowed him to the balls in one gulp. The sensation as he slid down her throat was indescribable. </p><p>Lena watched her sister withdraw and take another full stroke. ""She does that good. Better'n me I think,"" a rare candid admission. Both girls loved each other but there was a full measure of sibling rivalry as well.</p><p>Arron reached down and pulled her to her feet then slip her up on a smooth shelf. ""Well since she's busy I guess you get the consolation prize. Pull your legs back to your chest. I'm going to eat your little butt and pussy till you explode.""</p><p>She giggled at the mental image, ""That's be messy."" Even as she spoke she was laying back and producing her round bottom and soft bare cunny for some serious molestation. Fucking might still be iffy in her mind but this she 'was' eager for.</p><p>They were all hot; it took less than a minute for Lena to start hunching her assaulted crotch against her uncle's face. A minute later she was moaning her sweet passion to the night. It wasn't long afterwards that her smooth, shapely legs locked around her uncles head as she rode his face to a fantastic cum. The sounds of the child's release and the sweet fluid that seeped into his mouth set Arron off and he proceeded to blast a huge load into Rachel's cum sucking mouth.</p><p>After they recovered they ganged up on the youngest Winters. Sucking baby pussy and baby bottom they sent the four-year-old screaming into oblivion. So loud was her release than Lena had to pull her tongue from her sister's bottom and seal her mouth to her sisters. With Arron's tongue in her bald twat and his finger replacing sisterly tongue in her ass the child feverishly kissed her sister and screeched her cum into her mouth.</p><p>They got on the insulation at the crack of dawn. The days were starting to seriously get warm now and both wanted to get as much of the itchy task done in the cool morning as possible.</p><p>Luckily the bats were the perfect size to fit between the studs so it went fast. They again started on the upper floor first. The quickly found it was easier to measure then cut the thick stuff on the floor rather than try to unroll and trim in place on the wall.</p><p>They'd finished two walls by ten-thirty, but at that point the heavy clothes they wore to protect against the worst of the fibers were completely soaked with sweat. A break was desperately needed. They came out and sucked down a cold soda apiece before going back at it. By noon they had completed one more wall but both were completely miserable. A conference was held and it was quickly decided that the insulation work was going to have to be done in the cool of the day. Rather than go straight back to camp for lunch they took a detour to the spring and used handfuls of mud to pull the sticky fiberglass from their bodies as they bathed. When they finally walked into camp in their underwear Jenny whistled and the girls giggled.</p><p>After lunch they did get back to work but instead of insulation they started hanging drywall. They elected to tackle the second floor ceilings first since the insulation there couldn't go in till it had something to lay on. They'd discussed renting a drywall jack but hadn't for the same reason that they'd decided not use the blown cellulose insulation, the schedule hassles with equipment rental. They were already regretting the insulation decision, hell the floor sander had worked out ok. They both feverently hoped they weren't going to look back on this latest bit of tightfistedness as another mistake!</p><p>It actually went pretty well. A couple of short scrap boards were nailed to some longer scrap boards and using these improvised 'jacks' they had little trouble hoisting and squaring the first sheet. The drill with a driver bit made short work of the dry-wall screws. They did wish for a cordless drill, the racket and fumes from the generator made the hot job more tedious but it worked!</p><p>They went for whole sheets only, ignoring any opening that was going to require custom trimming, and managed to get all of these up by dusk. There was talk about using the cool of the evening to get some more insulation in but they were both pretty bushed so they called it a night.</p><p>Over the next days they worked out a system. The insulation went up in the mornings and then it was drywall for the rest of the day. They ruined several sheets of drywall before they got the hang of properly locating outlet, light and switch boxes but they finally did figure it out.</p><p>On their second day of dry walling Jenny and the girls showed up at noon with a picnic lunch. It was the first time she had seen the floors since they were finished. Her reaction was everything they had hoped for and then some. She wondered from room to room, kneeling here and there to run her hands over the glassy finish. It was a hit with the girls too though for different reasons. They were quick to discover that if they got up a decent head of speed and dropped to their butts they could slide half the width of the house. They had a giggling good time till Rachel fetched up against an unfinished wall and banged her head heard enough to bring blood. Jenny called a halt at that point and spent the remainder of the meal comforting the sniffling child.</p><p>On the third day they got the last of the dreaded insulation squared away. Since they were just about out of ice and fresh food they decided to combine a trip to Avery with a 'no more damn insulation party' and spend the night in town.</p><p>They didn't get started till around five and it was almost eight before they pulled into Avery. The local high school was apparently sponsoring a big 'battle of the bands', marching bands from as far as New Jersey were in town for the event. As a result hey had a devil of a time finding a hotel room, it was nearly 9:30 before they finally got settled in a small inn in the downtown area. Nearly starved they left the room and strolled three blocks to a 24 hour breakfast place and gorged themselves on pancakes and bland scrambled eggs.</p><p>An advantage to being close to downtown was the close proximity to what nightlife Avery boasted of. There was a dance club right across the street. Jenny squealed at the mention of dancing. She practically ripped the keys to the Ram from her husband's hands and went bellowing off toward the local monster mart which was open around the clock.</p><p>She was back in thirty minutes with a slinky red dress that barely came to mid thigh. </p><p>Arron was prepared to stay with the kids, normally both would be out by now but they had both slept for the entire trip and were still raring to go. Jenny poopooed that and insisted on taking the children with them,</p><p>So they did, the club served alcohol but there was apparently no age restriction, a large number of the lithe bodies swaying and gyrating under the huge glitter ball were high school age or younger. Arron made a guess that a lot of them were from the bands that were in town. That impression was reinforced by the fact that he spied letter jackets from all over the east coast.</p><p>They found a table and seated the girls with cokes and chips. Arron took the first shift and watched Jenny and Carl vanish into the maelstrom of bare limbs. He sipped his own drink and let his eyes wonder the club. The females seemed about half adult, and these ranged from trendy twenty-somethings in slinky dresses or skin tight jeans up to the fifties some of these in boots and mid calf western dresses. Jeans seemed to be the universal uniform for the men though there were a few garish western outfits and at least one tuxedo.</p><p>The youths ranged from early teens up. Here the female clothing of choice was about evenly split between micro-mini-skirts and micro short-shorts. Both outfits left acres of smooth feminine flesh exposed. Again, jeans were the outfit of choice for the boys in the crowd. </p><p>He checked Lena's and her sister's cokes then signaled the waitress for another beer. He finished his old one and eyed a 12ish blond child in a pair of shorts that left part of her tight bottom exposed. He might as well enjoy the view.</p><p>Jenny and Carl came in after three songs. They grabbed some beers and sat for a few minutes then it was Arron's turn. Jenny grabbed his hand and tugged him toward the floor. The band was playing something with a salsa beat and they snuggled close. Arron let his hand trail down Jenny's bare back and onto her bottom. He then leaned in and whispered in here ear. ""Have you got anything on under that thing?""</p><p>She captured his lips for a quick kiss then whispered back. ""Nothing at all."" From the mischievous twinkle in her eyes she knew how that knowledge affected him. She grinned then ground her crotch against his in confirmation. The contact made his already lengthening cock tighten and rise. </p><p>""Jenny these pants are too tight for that shit!""</p><p>She giggled and did it again.</p><p>They danced a couple of more songs then it was back to the table. Lena and Rachel were both snuggled in their father's lap and sound asleep. Arron sat down then helped divest Carl of one daughter then the other. When both were astride Arron's thighs husband and wife were again off to the dance floor.</p><p>At first Arron thought the girl at his shoulder was the waitress. He didn't need anything at the moment so he started a negligent wave to motion her on; his brain caught up with his hand in mid wave, this girl was way too young to be a server. He looked up, right into the eyes of the young girl from the drive-in.</p><p>He froze like a deer caught in the headlights. Shit! He couldn't bolt and leave his nieces; if he tried to pick the children up and leave she had all the time in the world to make a scene! Maybe he could pretend he had never seen her before and she would go away! No, that wouldn't work, he could see the recognition in her eyes and no doubt the look of shock on his own face didn't help in that category.</p><p>All of these things passed through his mind in less than a second. That's how long it took him to notice that she wasn't looking at him in triumphant righteousness, if anything she looked shy and maybe a little frightened. She certainly didn't look like she was about to start screaming 'pervert!'</p><p>He had just come down from his initial fright when the girl apparently reached a decision of her own; she slipped past his knees and the dangling legs of the children and took a seat beside him. Not looking at him she began to speak immediately, in the cacophony from the club her voice didn't carry much further than his ear.</p><p>""I never said anything to anybody about what she said that night."" Out of his peripheral vision he picked up a small gesture that could have been toward Lena. ""I'll never say anything. I promise! I've though about it a lot though, a whole lot."" She licked her lips and helped herself to some of Rachel's abandoned Coke. She took another sip and he sensed she was stalling for time while an internal debate raged. She finally put the sweat damp glass down and began to speak rapidly. ""A couple of years ago my mom and dad divorced. My dad, he was my step dad really, he took my baby half sister, her name was Rochelle and she was five, anyway he took her to Indiana to live with him and his new wife. He took her...took her...took her away from me!"" There was quiet anguish in that statement. ""We were very, very close, we slept together and we....did things together. I loved her, and she loved me. I'll probably never see her again and even if I do maybe she won't love me anymore. I'll always love her...always."" </p><p>Despite his apprehension he was impressed at the child's lung capacity. The harangue came out as a rushed jumble of words without a pause for breath.</p><p>She took another sip of her purloined drink. ""I've always hoped to find another little girl that I could...love like that. But I didn't....I don't know how. I mean if a girl said something then I'd be in trouble and people would point at me and talk and the girls at school....god I'd just die if they found out! They might even take me away from momma and put me in a home! I can't do that to momma I can't"" </p><p>She went silent for a bit and then went on. ""When I heard what your little sister said it got me so exited...so turned on...it was like...maybe I could watch you all and maybe.....maybe I could just touch her like I used to touch Rochelle.""</p><p>With his initial fright over Arron studied the girl. She fidgeted under his gaze and dropped her eyes. Her hands played nervously in her lap. She was young even for the crowd here; he figured 11 or 12, a late blooming 13 at the very oldest. She had a pretty face with just a hint of freckles. She had braces and Arron guessed she was self-conscious about them, most kids were. She was slender with no breasts at all but her legs were pretty and the abbreviated shorts she was wearing showed a lot of them. Arron was no wizard with people but he felt he could read this child like a book. Her demeanor was one of abject misery coupled with desperation. She knew she was butting in where she had no business being and wasn't particularly wanted. She was shy by nature and to be this forward in this awkward a situation was grating her nerves to confetti. She had only come forward because of desperate desire and the sure knowledge that if she didn't it would become one of those things that she would wonder about and regret for the rest of her days.</p><p>He took a sip of his beer to collect his own thoughts. He was about to speak when she beat him to it.</p><p>She motioned to Rachel. ""Do you suppose I could hold her? Just hold her for a bit?"" She was biting her lip and her eyes were shiny with repressed tears.</p><p>It was an outrageous request and Arron thought of a dozen responses all negative. He knew just the words to make the child shrivel and slink from the club and his life. He would never see her again and she certainly would never tell anyone any of this. What he did do, after a pregnant moment, was gently slide a sleeping Rachel from his knee and into the arms of the child at his side.</p><p>The girl rocked the sleeping four year old. Her hands cradled her shoulder and bottom but she took no liberties. She nuzzled the soft dark hair and cooed a gentle lullaby. For long minutes she rocked the child then she silently slid her back to Arron. She planted a chaste kiss on the top of Rachel's head then, blushing, planted one on Arron's stubbly cheek. ""Thank you."" She breathed then slid out of the seat. In an instant she was gone, vanished into the crowd. He felt a brief pang. He had didn't even know her name.</p><p>When Carl and Jenny returned Arron took a brief tour of the club. He hoped to find the cute little girl in braces. He didn't know why exactly it just seemed important. They couldn't just leave it at that! He looked all over but she had vanished.</p><p>They left shortly afterwards themselves, trooping back across the road and to their rooms. Arron was invited to join Carl and Jenny for a nightlong threesome but he begged off feigning fatigue. In truth the shy little girl with the desire bigger than her heart still preyed on his thoughts.</p><p>They had breakfast at a new restaurant named 'Earls'. It was a converted gas station from the looks of it. The food was indifferent, a not unusual occurrence with new establishments. The almost nauseating olfactory cocktail of fresh paint and burned eggs didn't help much.</p><p>They hit the home center and bought two cordless drills and holsters for them as well as a cordless saber saw that used the same batteries. The latter had been part of a 'kit' of three or four tools that were sold together. The remainder of the kit was damaged or missing and they got the saw for a pittance. After the home center it was grocery time. They didn't dawdle and it was still morning when they hit the road. They stopped in Huttonsville just long enough for Arron to pick up the armature. The proprietor pulled it from a shelf and displayed it on a cloth as if it was the rarest of diamonds rather than a hunk of copper and iron. It did look pretty, the precision of the windings almost factory like.</p><p>They were back at the camp a little after four; they'd had no lunch so Jenny immediately set to whipping something up to quiet grumbling stomachs. Arron took the cordless drills over to the house and after firing up the generator set the batteries to charging.</p><p>After supper the monopoly board came out again. Arron sat to one end of the table, half his attention on the game and the other half on the Fordson starter and generator that he was methodically reassembling. He got the generator back together but at the price of getting into serious trouble in the game. He was bankrupt a few turns thereafter. He then devoted all of his attention to the starter while Jenny and the girls, the latter with much coaching, took Carl to the cleaners.</p><p>They put the girls down then Arron slipped over to the camp and disconnected the drill chargers and shut down the generator. When he got back it was to find his brother and sister-in-law necking passionately. Jenny sat on the surface of the table and Carl's hands roamed her shapely legs as they tongue wrestled. The scotch bottle and a couple of empty glasses told Arron that he'd missed the nightcap.</p><p>He picked up the bottle, there was only about an inch left, and after a moment of contemplation, shrugged and drank it all in three rhythmic gulps.</p><p>Even in the darkness he could see Jenny's eyes go wide. ""Whoa Tiger."" Her hand slid to his crotch and squeezed his cock through his jeans. ""Go easy on the firewater. I want this functional tonight.""</p><p>Arron sat the bottle down as the liquor burned a fiery trail to his stomach. ""I wasn't aware a decision had been made on our nocturnal entertainment.""</p><p>Jenny giggled. ""We just made it. We decided that when I'm getting my cookies there has to be a cock in my mouth for me to scream into.""</p><p>Arron's dick stiffened at the thought. ""That should be an interesting sensation.""</p><p>""Yeah, especially if I bite!"" She giggled again at the pained expression that comment brought to both men's faces.</p><p>They hit the drywall hard the next morning. It was rough getting started, they had fucked till two AM, but once they got going it moved right along. The cordless drills really sped things up as now they didn't have to pass a single corded tool back and forth. The exile of the generator to the yard, where it was hard at work charging the spare batteries also did wonders for the work environment. The little saw earned its freight too. It was just the thing for trimming or cutting outlet box holes in the drywall.</p><p>They broke for lunch then came back, changed batteries and went back at it. By evening they had completed the top floor and knocked out the ceiling and two walls of the lower floor.</p><p>After supper they all trooped down to the spring. Jenny and Carl joined a bit in the play then bathed and called out that they were headed back. The girls still wanted to soak some and actually so did Arron so he volunteered to stay. He walked a bit into the woods with the other adults then headed back to the spring.</p><p>He paused just at the edge of the water and stared; not sure, especially in the dim twilight that he was actually seeing what he thought he was seeing. Rachel was on her knees in a shallow section of the spring and Lena was standing above her with her pussy only an inch or so from her sister's mouth. That pose wouldn't have been remarkable except the older child was giggling as she pissed in her sister's mouth!</p><p>The children both noticed his return at about the same time. Lena's hands flew to her crotch as if to hide what she had been doing. At the same time she jerked away from her sister. She lost her footing and went down, arms wind milling before landing on her butt with a splash.</p><p>Rachel for her part tried to inhale a mouth full of her sister's pee and ended up spraying it from both her mouth and nose. She went down as well, except she was hacking and coughing as she tried to catch her breath. Her little body shook with great whoops as she struggled to breathe.</p><p>Questions forgotten for the moment Arron waded in and hoisted the four year old from the water. He pounded her on her back as she fought for each breath. Lena had regained her feet and stood quietly to one side, her head down as if expecting the worst.</p><p>Once Rachel was on the road to recovery Arron eased her down into the shallows and sat her on her knees.</p><p>He regarded the children for a moment, one very guilty looking and the other still struggling for breath and guilty looking. He finally spoke. ""I'm not going to say that what you were doing was wrong. I do however want to know where you got the idea to try it?""</p><p>The two children exchanged a glance then Lena decided to try and brazen it out. ""Try what?"" She tried for an innocent look but now she just looked haunted and guilty.""</p><p>""What? Pissing in your sister's mouth that's what!""</p><p>Rachel's hand flew to her mouth even as another cough shook her. ""You said a bad word!""</p><p>Arron fixed his gaze on Lena. ""I'm waiting.""</p><p>The older child's gaze dropped to the water. ""One day we was playing, me, mom and Rachel, while you and daddy worked on the house."" She gestured vaguely, ""You know like we play.""</p><p>""Gasm play!"" Rachel volunteered. Her good humor seemed to be returning with her breath.</p><p>Lena went on, ""Me and Rachel were spoonin' an' lickin' each other's coo while mommy licked Rachel's butt.""</p><p>""I was on top!"" Rachel chimed. She seemed positively cheerful now.</p><p>""Yeah, anyway we'd had sodas with lunch so we kinda needed to go. When Rache cum she peed in my mouth a little. I thought it was gross but mommy just laughed and said we'd just tried 'water sports'. Later I asked her what it meant and she said that some people pee in each other's mouths cause it makes 'em feel good.""</p><p>""Did she suggest you try it?""</p><p>Lena got fearful again and even Rachel lost some of her recovered humor. ""No, no, no, she doesn't know. Promise you won't tell!"" The older girl said. Rachel nodded in counterpoint.</p><p>""Okay if it was gross then why did you try it again?""</p><p>Lena looked down again. ""Me and Rachel was playing again last week. Mommy was fixing supper so we were playing in the woods. I pulled my shorts off and Rachel started licking my coo. I said I had to pee and she mentioned when she had peed in my mouth. She wanted to know if it had tasted nasty. It hadn't really, just salty and I said that. I had some paper in my pocket so I peed right there, before I could wipe though she just leaned in and licked me dry.""</p><p>Rachel giggled. ""It was naughty and made me feel like I needed cums bad!""</p><p>""The next day I peed in her mouth a little and let her do it to me too. We've been doing it a little ever since....."" She bit her lip. ""Promise you won't tell mommy?""</p><p>""She probably wouldn't mind.""</p><p>Rachel shook her head, ""It's 'barrasing! Promise?""</p><p>He gathered them both in and cuddled them to him. ""Okay, I promise."" He didn't like it but it seemed to important to the two darlings for him to refuse. With the guarantee of his silence secured the girls rewarded him with a lazy double blowjob that still managed to be quite stimulating. He then had them kneel side by side and bend over. They kissed in a decidedly unsisterly fashion as he fingered their cunts and tongued their pink asses to paradise. He managed to get them both off nearly at the same instant. A bit of precise control he was rather proud of.</p><p>The new day arrived with thunder and lightning. The wind was tugging at the trees and buffeting the tents as they roused and took care of morning necessities. By the time they were seated in the dining fly the first fat drops were spattering in. They were joined in minutes by a few friends and those in turn invited more. The wind picked up further and before the first pot of coffee was ready the rain was falling nearly sideways in blinding sheets. </p><p>There was a mad scramble to lower the seldom used fly on that side. They got it down but several ties parted and a hole ended up in the screen. The material was frail and becoming brittle. The tents and fly were designed for occasional camping, not full time living. In the months they had been on the mountain they had absorbed a lifetime of UV. It was good that the house was nearing habitability because their current abodes were rapidly losing that status.</p><p>After breakfast the men dashed to the Ram and clattered over to the house. They made it inside and spent several minutes dripping off and watching the storm before getting to work.</p><p>The drywall was finished by noon and so was the rain. The sun was poking through breaks in the clouds and the only water falling was the pregnant drops still being shed by the trees.</p><p>They were ready for tape and mud now but during their most recent foray into town they had neglected those things. They spent several minutes mutually commenting on their stupidity the headed for the truck.</p><p>They paused at the truck only long enough to let Jenny know they were going then headed downhill. The storm had dumped a lot of water and both brothers were gratified to see that their roadwork had held up.</p><p>The water over the ford was high, the Ram made it through with Arron at the helm but they were pushing water over the bumper.</p><p>Once onto the general forest service roads they passed several areas where water was over the road. There was actually a substantial flow in one stretch. The brothers marveled, they'd know it had rained hard but not 'that' hard. As they drove they talked about the things that still needed to be done to the house. After the walls were taped and mudded it would be time for moldings and interior doors. They decided to get those things this trip as well.</p><p>They found more evidence of the storms violence shortly after hitting the asphalt. They rounded a bend just past the Ranger Station and beheld a sea of blue flashing lights and orange, smoking highway flares. There were at least a dozen police vehicles from at least three agencies scattered about. At the center of the formation a large semi-based wrecker flashed in solitary yellow. The operator and several policemen in orange vests stood at the front of the machine and regarded an overturned tractor-trailer combination. The trailers doors had popped open when it went over and cans of soda littered the shoulder. </p><p>There were only about a dozen cars waiting, in a few minutes they were waved through. The policeman doing the waving didn't even look old enough to shave, much less carry a badge.</p><p>They were barely up to speed again when Carl leaned forward. ""Slow down.""</p><p>Arron braked and followed his brother's gaze, halfway expecting another wreck. What he saw was a faded, white plywood sign with blue letters. 'Custom Millwork' it said and an arrow pointed up a gravel cutoff that they had driven past a hundred times but never investigated.</p><p>Their eyes briefly met and Carl shrugged, ""What have we got to lose?""</p><p>Arron conceded the point by slowing further and swinging the big truck into the lane. The Ram bellowed and spurted gravel as they climbed a low rise then rounded the hill and dropped into a heavily wooded hollow. They bottomed out above a culvert bridge and had just a hint of angry black water through the thick greenery before they were climbing again. The road wound on a mile or more. They saw a few mailboxes, one boarded up general store that looked old and decrepit enough to date from the 1800s and lots and lots of trees.</p><p>The road half climbed, half circled another hill then dropped into a valley. To the right of the road was a lot that might have run five acres or so. It had been cleared and fenced. A doublewide trailer sat at the head of the lot surrounded by a sea of toys, swing sets, jungle gyms and one overflowing sandbox. At the other end of the lot sat a vision from a century gone. An actual three story watermill stood like a postcard in 3-D. A stream ran down the far fence line. A wooden sluice took water from about the midpoint on the property and carried it to the big overshot wheel that slowly rotated as its mossy buckets filled and emptied.</p><p>They pulled up and parked at the front. The only other vehicle in sight was a largish GMC flatbed of older vintage parked under a side shed. Its hood was off and a chain hoist dangled its hook into the engine bay. </p><p>A covered walkway with a hand-hewn wooden rail fronted the building and led to a side door with 'office' in fancy script on wavy water glass. A small bell tinkled as they stepped inside.</p><p>The small customer area was confined by a counter to a small corner. There were two rattan chairs and a worn couch. A single small table held a few woodworking magazines. The rumble of low speed wooden gears and the whine of their higher speed iron cousins permeated the space. No one was in sight.</p><p>They waited a bit but, when no one appeared, Arron stood and strode to the counter. There was a blotter covered in post it notes and an old mechanical adding machine, the kind where you have to pull a lever to perform the next operation. There was no sign of a call bell or even a telephone.</p><p>Carl joined him and the brothers stooged about a bit. When five more minutes passed Carl motioned toward a lift section in the counter, ""shall we""?</p><p>Behind the counter were several isles defined by towering shelves. These were occupied by unidentifiable bits and pieces. They passed into an open area, here an elaborate door sat atop two sawhorses. It was heavily carved and sported at least a dozen clamps of various sizes and types. The area beyond was a single vast room, soaring to the distant and heavily pitched roof. There seemed to be no solid roof planking, just a network of heavy laths which supported the clay tiles. The view was broken up ladders, steep stairs and narrow catwalks. Threaded through, around and over this was a dizzying collection of shafts, gears and belts. The whole spun, whined and groaned in almost Goldbergian complexity. The smell was an intoxicating liquor of freshly sawn wood, varnish and polish.</p><p>They were still taking it in when a shout drew their eyes to one of the catwalks. A man rose from a stooped position and waved. He wore a white long-sleeved shirt with suspenders holding up his dark pants. A full beard covered his face and reached midway down his chest. He had a long-necked oil can in his right hand.</p><p>Arron winced as the man ducked under a spinning shaft then stepped over another a second later. He reached a ladder and came down one-handed, the other still gripping the oil can. He negotiated another short catwalk; this one with a heavy square shaft spinning right through the middle of it, then nearly ran down a set of steep stairs that were innocent of anything that could be described as a rail. The brothers watched slack jawed, slightly amazed to see the man make the main floor intact.</p><p>He came up and thrust out a meaty hand. He was a big man, broad and tall. Arron thought he looked like Grizzly Adams from the old seventies TV show.</p><p>""Dave Helsey. Sorry there was no one up front. We've got a girl that normally comes in but she's down with the flu. The wife would have filled in but she's nursing a couple of sick younguns herself.""</p><p>Arron took the hand, ""Arron Winters. This is my brother Carl.""</p><p>Carl too shook the meaty paw. Both brothers noted with gratitude that Dave didn't try any macho hand crushing though plainly he could have. </p><p>""What can I do for you gentleman?""</p><p>Arron looked at Carl but the latter motioned for him to take the lead.</p><p>""We're building a house up in the forest and we're to the point where we're needing moldings, baseboards, interior doors, stuff like that.""</p><p>Dave frowned, ""Well I can do all that but for the interior doors you may want to hit one of the big stores. I don't do hollow core doors so anything I make is going to be a mite heavy. Let me show you what I can do.""</p><p>He led the way to a cleared central area where a podium stood. He reached into this and pulled out a big three-ring binder then motioned them toward a set of stairs, these climbed one wall and actually had rails. They went up two flights and emerged on a narrow landing with a side door. Dave led the way through.</p><p>They were on a railed landing that stretched directly over the big overshot wheel. It seemed to also serve as a 'roof' for the mill-race because Arron could hear water rushing beneath his feet even over the gentle groans of the wheel. The mill's steeply pitched roof overhung the narrow space, providing shade. Four mismatched chairs surrounded an old tree stump that served as a table. There was a sheen of mist and the smell of water in the air and the whole area was slightly damp. It seemed cool and inviting, the cacophony of the interior was just a distant hum.</p><p>His guess about the millrace proved correct. Dave cast a sidelong look toward the trailer then levered aside an inspection hatch. He grasped a short length of twine and pulled out a dripping mesh bag. Glass clinked from within. He eased it to the floor and opened it to reveal a half dozen capped bottles.</p><p>""The wife doesn't approve of casually imbibing during the day but I figure if I'm with potential customers its not casual anymore, it's business. He grinned at them. Could I interest you gentleman in a beer?""</p><p>The brothers each took one, the bottles were the old returnable type and from their battered appearance they had been, many times. The caps claimed that the contents were some store brand grape soda but the bottles were mute on the subject.</p><p>Dave produced an opener, the bottles hissed from excess carbonation. Arron brought his bottle to his nose and took a tentative sniff. He'd had several occasions to try homebrew in his travels and it had run the gamut from great to barely drinkable. He took a sip. It proved to be a stout, evil, black and hoppy enough to clear the sinuses. It was cool from the water of the millrace and very, very good.</p><p>Dave anxiously awaited their reactions. When both men gave him nods of approval his grin got broader. ""I call this lot 'black plague'. Drink five or six before bed and you'll know why the next morning."" He cast another somewhat guilty look at the trailer then took a healthy slug of his own.</p><p>""Right, let's get down to business.""</p><p>For the next hour the three flipped through the binder. It contained computer generated 3d images of molding, baseboards, wainscoting and almost every other kind of trim that could be dreamed up. There were literally hundreds of styles. There were photos of some of them as well installed in various combinations. From the varied settings it was obvious that these latter were taken in real houses rather than in some studio.</p><p>When Arron or Carl oohed and ahhed over one style or another Dave would lumber off into the mill and more often than not return with a real sample. On the two occasions when he didn't have such on hand be brought the actual cutting tool so they could get a better idea of the profile.</p><p>It was Carl that eventually broached the dreaded question of cost. Dave was being a terrific host and not a bad salesman and Arron was already feeling guilty about just the possibility of not buying anything so he was somewhat relieved that the question was on the table.</p><p>Both brothers were pleasantly surprised at the answer. There was no evasion no 'well you have to understand that this is a quality product' or 'you can't really compare my work to the mass market stuff', the big man simply pointed at the style that had been getting most of the attention and rattled off a number per foot. It was higher than they would pay at the home center but that was to be expected. What was amazing was that it wasn't 'that' much higher. They brothers returned to the book with more enthusiasm.</p><p>Three more beers and twenty minutes later they had struck a deal for baseboards and moldings. They price was a few bucks more than they would have paid in Avery but both felt it was worth it.</p><p>Afterwards they got a tour of the mill. The machine that did the actual moldings was belt driven off an overhead shaft and over a hundred years old. The big drill press was even older. All of the equipment, shapers, planers, even the scroll say were driven directly by the mill. All except the latter were also at least eighty years old. The scroll say was homemade but even it had a massive, overbuilt 19th century look about it. The only things in the mill that used electricity were the lights and a central vacuum system with a hopper the size of a 55 gallon drum but even these were powered by a whining generator that itself was powered by the waterwheel.</p><p>They said their goodbyes and headed for Avery, but not before Dave presented them with a heavy pasteboard carton. It proved to contain a case of the 'plague', an 'ordering bonus' the miller called it. </p><p>It would take him a week to fill their order. That meant they were going to have to alter their building schedule somewhat but that was ok. It was a masterpiece of flexibility anyway.</p><p>One in the city they hit the home center and stocked up. Two five gallon buckets of drywall compound, several rolls of tape and a good supply of nifty pre-made corners both inner and outer went into the cart. Arron wanted to pick up the interior paint as well, given the upgraded quality of their millwork they'd talked themselves into a clear finish rather than paint on that so it made sense to get the wall and ceiling paint now. Carl balked. He figured Jenny would be miffed at being left out of the loop on that decision. They tried to call but there was no answer. They got a flat and loaded it with doors and hardware then wandered a bit looking for inspiration. When Arron added several dozen bags of premix cement, heavy galvanized carriage bolts and a whole mess of PVC pipe to the mix Carl looked at him questioningly but Arron only grinned. </p><p>They grabbed supper at place called Owens Rest. When they questioned the name the cadaverous looking proprietor told them that for most of the structure's existence it had been a funeral parlor. Three generations of Owens' had worked their trade here. When he'd take over from his father he decided he didn't want to be an undertaker and had converted the place to a restaurant but he couldn't quite find it in himself to change the name. He hadn't changed the décor much either. It still had that heavy, brocaded, funeral parlor look. Despite their misgivings they stayed and were treated to a delicious meal of Salisbury steak with all the trimmings.</p><p>The skies were looking nasty again so they stopped at a general store and bought a tarp and some bungees. Cargo safe they then headed into lowering evening skies.</p><p>It was well after ten when they locked through the last gate and headed into the stretch. They were both looking forward to a spring soak and a beer, not necessarily in that order. An attempt to fuck Jenny stupid had also been discussed.</p><p>They rounded a gentle bend and discovered a final obstacle to those plans. Yellow lights flashed from a half dozen forest service vehicles clustered on both sides of the road.</p><p>Carl was driving; he slowed then eased to a stop alongside Bobby Weaver's battered truck. </p><p>The lanky Ranger spat a stream of tobacco juice then pushed off the fender he was leaning against and approached the Ram.</p><p>""Evenin' gents. 'Fraid we got a bit of a washout.""</p><p>They got out of the truck and the three of them walked up to where a small brown river was raging across the road. It had already cut a gulley a yard wide and about twice as deep. A big track hoe had been unloaded from a lowboy trailer but the operator simply lounged in the cab. A big end loader was also on hand but was similarly idle. Arron surmised that they were waiting on fill. It seemed a good guess.</p><p>""I think there was water over the road here when we lit out after lunch.""</p><p>Carl nodded, ""Looks like the place.""</p><p>The Ranger spat again. ""Wish I'd known that earlier. Mighta saved a pile of work. You see something like that again stop in at the station and have 'em give me a ring.""</p><p>In about ten minutes they saw lights from down the road and then heard the roar of an engine. The lights were provided by a forest green pickup so mud spattered even its make was in question. The roar was provided by the same dump truck they had used to fix the driveway. It was still lightless and followed the pickup closely.</p><p>The analogy between a blind man and his dog was so obvious that Arron quipped, ""Maybe you ought to get the poor thing a white cane.""</p><p>The Ranger apparently got the joke, he chuckled.</p><p>The operators had descended from their cabs and Bobby Weaver headed over to join the group of arm waving humanity that resulted. It picked that moment to start raining again so the brothers returned to the truck.</p><p>The Ranger came back to them a few minutes later. He stuck his head into the driver's window. ""Full repair is probably gonna take a few hours but we're gonna put in a plug wide enough for you yall to get across. Should be about ten minutes or so."" He'd ambled off before they could do more than stutter a quick thanks.</p><p>It was nearer twenty minutes than ten but that might have been because of the renewed rain, it was coming down in buckets again when a figure, anonymous in a rain slick poncho, signaled them with a flashlight to proceed. Carl eased the big truck between several pieces of equipment and onto the fresh patch. It was un-compacted gravel and mushed quite a bit beneath the tires but it held and they were across. Arron waved in thanks as they bellowed toward home.</p><p>It was midnight when they finally parked and got out of the truck. The rain had again relented but only recently. The fire was long dead and the camp was wet and silent. Fatigue had settled on them like a mantle and the brothers went their separate ways with only monosyllabic grunts of parting.</p><p>Arron found his tent cold and empty. The girl's sleeping bags were unoccupied. He surmised that they'd probably gone to bed with their mother. He also had a pretty good idea that more than sleep had been on the night's agenda. He hoped Jenny had possessed the presence of mind to make sure all were decent before dropping off. He listened but no bellow of outrage was forthcoming from that direction.</p><p>He was tired but really wanted a bath. He gathered up his things and set off with only a hissing lantern for company. The spring was hot, soothing and wonderful. He washed then simply luxuriated for a half hour or so. Even the renewed rain that started dumping on him halfway back to camp failed to damage the easy languor he felt.</p><p>Despite his weariness Arron laid awake for a time and thought. He thought of decisions and regrets. He didn't regret his sexual relations with the girls. He enjoyed it greatly and so did they. Society would rant and scream and damn him as the worst form of monster but he didn't feel much like a monster. The girls enjoyed the sex; there was no doubt of that. Was it damaging them, doing perhaps some insidious, chronic form of harm that would surface years down the road? He was honest enough to admit that he had no answer to that question. He thought the answer was no but he was no expert on the uncharted barrens of the human psyche. The point was moot in any case; the genie was out of the bottle. The children were sexually active and recent experience strongly suggested they would react badly if that facet of their lives was suddenly withdrawn.</p><p>No, he didn't regret the sex. What he regretted was the complication and the deceit. He disliked dishonesty and misdirection on principle. He'd always spoken plainly and dealt fairly and the consequences be damned. That wasn't possible here in this situation. He had not explicitly lied to Carl about his relationship with the children but that was only because Carl hadn't dreamed of asking. Still, you could lie without speaking. Each day he lied a little when he pretended that his relationship to his brother's daughters was wholesome and wholly platonic. The hell of it was that there was nothing to be done about it, at least nothing that would let the present partnership survive. Therein lay the complication. He was still chasing the fuzzy logic of truth, loyalty and kinship around in his head when sleep finally took him.</p><p>The shiny floors made the tape and mud job a pain in the ass. They'd done the floors first to spare the walls. Now they had to worry about sparing the floors. Tarps were rounded up and carefully taped into place then the work began. Arron had always enjoyed this part of drywalling and he was good at it. Carl on the other was a disaster. Time and again as the day wore on the elder Winter's brother was called over to repair his siblings mistakes.</p><p>They knocked off with half of the first floor taped and mudded. Arron was a bit down; he thought they should have done better. Carl sensed his brother's mood and was apologetic for his own inept performance. </p><p>Jenny had managed a giant homemade pot pie. She was becoming quite proficient at baking on an open fire. Three helpings apiece and several bottles of Dave the millers homebrew did wonders to put things right.</p><p>Jenny wrinkled her nose when Arron broke the seal on his third beer. She'd tried a sip of Carl's and found the hoppiness distasteful. That was ok with the brothers, more for them.</p><p>""Who's for the spring?"" she asked.</p><p>Arron thrust his hand up as the girls jumped with glee. Carl let out a belch that shook the trees and set the jumping girls to giggling and jumping then grinned sheepishly and stuck his hand up as well.</p><p>Jenny glared, ""Carl Winters, what do you have to say for yourself?""</p><p>Carl grinned, ""Too much bass? Not enough hang time?"" He managed to just duck the wet dishrag that came sailing his way.</p><p>Arron and Carl got ready while Jenny rounded up towels and nightclothes for the girls. They then trooped down to their favorite nightspot. With warmer weather had come mosquitoes. They weren't bad yet, still they had to fight several off on the way down. Happily they'd learned that horrid little bastards didn't seem to like the sulfur stench of the spring much.</p><p>They stripped off and eased into the hot water. There was much oohing and aahing as tired muscles felt the welcome heat. Carl and Jenny retreated to the far end of the spring for a mutual wash and grope fest and were soon rather distracted. That left Arron with the girls. He set about bathing them but there was a fair share of groping going involved in that process as well. As he shampooed Rachel's hair her sister slipped beneath the surface and tried her hand at breathing through her uncle's cock. In the dim light little could be seen but Arron was still glad that his back was to the children's parents.</p><p>He finished with Rachel and had her rinse then turned to her grinning sister. As he poured a dollup of shampoo into Lena's blond locks Rachel vanished with a swirl. A moment later he suppressed a groan as the four-year-old's lips slid over his dick. The child gripped his thighs and used them to pull herself on and off his now rampant prick, happily fellating him with her father only a few feet away.</p><p>Lena had been timid, just playing really. Rachel on the other hand was going for the gold. Only the short breaks she had to take to breathe kept her from getting a mouthful of cum. Even that might not have been enough if it had taken much longer to wash Lena's hair. At four years of age the little girl was rapidly becoming a master cocksucker.</p><p>He had Lena rinse then pulled Rachel from his cock. She surfaced with a cheeky grin that persisted even after he lifted her far enough from the water to land a light smack on her sexy bottom. He retrieved the soap and then had the girls stand on a rock and began lathering them up. He savored the feel of their soft, smooth skin as his hand slid over sleek legs, round butts and soft baby pussies. Both pushed themselves at him when his fingers roamed over the latter, anxious for a bit of digital molestation. Mindful of the company they were keeping Arron ignored the hints and kept his caresses mostly hygienic in nature.</p><p>Finished he popped a pair of soapy butts and told them to rinse. They squeaked in indignation but dutifully jumped into the water. Arron washed his own hair then quickly completed his own bath as the children wrestled and splashed the soap away.</p><p>Finished, he had a quick dunk to rinse then waded to the bank. They'd brought a small Styrofoam ice chest. It held a wine cooler for Jenny and several more homebrews for the men. He popped the top from one of the latter then waded back to take a seat on one of the 'couches' the warm water reached just below his armpits. He took a sip of the beer and sighed, life was good.</p><p>He looked around for the girls and found them with their heads together a few feet away. He couldn't hear the whispered conversation but it apparently involved him because Rachel glanced his way several times. The last such glance betrayed a definitely mischievous cast. </p><p>Normally now would be when the argument broke out about who got to sit in his lap. Not this time however, when they broke their huddle Lena came straight for him while Rachel simply nestled in alongside.</p><p>He kissed Lena's slender neck as the child settled in. Her bare bottom slid delightfully along his cock. And it quickly began to harden. She giggled when she felt it rise into her crack. Arron sighed and enjoyed the intimacy. He was a past master at hiding a hard dick when it was time to leave.</p><p>His relaxed state didn't last long. Rachel had insinuated her hand between her uncle and sister and was holding his cock. There wasn't anything really unusual about that, but when Lena lifted her bottom her younger sibling pulled the head of Arron's dick up till it slotted into the little indentation of the older girls vaginal opening.</p><p>Before he could really grasp what was happening Lena was pushing downward, her tightly little pussy yielded and Arron's head popped in. She kept up the pressure and the shaft followed in a slow ooze. The little shit was fucking him with her parents a dozen feet away!</p><p>A not altogether aroused, and thankfully quiet, groan served notice that the child's randy ambition might have exceeded her tiny body's capacity. She stopped pushing and remained poised with several inches of warm, aromatic water between her cute little tush and her uncle's lap. Rachel apparently noticed her sibling's distress as well and backed a bit, a worried expression on her pretty features.</p><p>Her hands came down on his thighs and she held herself with just and inch or so of cock past her lips. Arron glanced over to where Jenny and Carl still necked. Shit! He needed to get her the fuck off of him before Carl noticed. Fuck! It did feel good though. He could feel her heart beating in his dick. She stared to ease up and Arron held his breath, maybe she was reconsidering this. She paused with just the flare of his glans in her then his last though vanished in a whirl of sensation as she let herself back down.</p><p>Up and down she went; her movements subtle enough through the water that someone would have to look directly at them for a bit, and have a dirty mind, to suspect anything. Carl might have possessed the dirty mind but he was thankfully too fucking busy putting it to other pursuits at the moment to concentrate on anything but Jenny.</p><p>Lena was still quietly moaning and some of these were still pain moans but quiet exclamations of a different timbre had joined in as well. For Arron the feeling was exquisite agony. Just the thought of what he was doing and in what company was almost as stimulating as the act itself. The combination turned his cock into a primed, ready to shoot, bar of iron. The slow pace and lingering concern for his tiny lover kept him from climbing toward the peak however.</p><p>Carl and Jenny had been ramping up themselves; they had reached the point of damn near jumping each other's bones right there. There was a murmured conversation then sloshing sounds as the two rose and headed their way. In a panic Arron gripped Lena's round little bottom and brought her to a halt.</p><p>""We're going to head back bro. You and the girls take your time."" The emphasis was on the word 'time'. Carl wanted to fuck his wife into a stupor without corrupting his offspring. Arron fought down a bout of mirth and nodded, not trusting himself to speak. If Carl knew where his brother's cock was at the moment he might have felt a bit corrupted himself.</p><p>The trio sat quietly while the couple gathered their things and vanished up the path. Arron was about to chide Lena and was searching for the opening angle when she pulled herself off of him with a barely felt 'pop' and draped herself belly down over a mossy rock. She spread her thin thighs and looked back at her uncle. ""Now you can fuck me right. You've got to spooey in my cunny too.""</p><p>Rachel jerked a nod. ""Yeah, you gots to put yer cums in her cooter 'cause she said I can lick 'em aaalll out of her.""</p><p>Rationality and thoughts of discretion fled. Hearing a six year old ask to be fucked while her four year old sister anticipated sucking the cum from her sibling's bald twat re-hardened his dick in an instant.</p><p>He pushed Rachel toward her slutty little sister. ""Eat her some, get her wet."" She was of course already wet but the hard sulfur water hardly passed muster as lubrication. In fact the little bit of of slow fucking they had done had probably washed away most of her lubrication.</p><p>As Rachel began to munch sister pussy Arron sloshed around and pressed his cock to Lana's lips. The randy six-year-old needed little urging and opened her mouth to allow her uncles cock to push inside. He explored her mouth, varying the angle and penetration so his prick slid into each cheek as well as along her teeth, tongue and palate.</p><p>It was a lazy but enjoyable threesome. Rachel wasn't really trying to get her sister off and Lena wasn't really sucking cock. It did get the child's bare cunt dripping wet and her molester's dick wet and adamantine.</p><p>He pulled out of Lena's mouth and gently pushed Rachel aside as he took position behind her sister. He had to kneel. He did so and then gently drug the head of his prick up and down the rounded slit between the young girl's thighs. Lena moaned as she felt his hardness on her private place and Arron felt like doing a bit of moaning herself as he felt the wet heat from her tiny twat.</p><p>After a few passes he began to apply pressure and her thick outer lips began to grudgingly yield. </p><p>He had intended to just prod at her several times, perhaps a bit further each time till she oozed open enough to let him in. He reckoned without Lena though. When she felt him began to back off she gripped the smooth surface of the rock and lunged back. His cock popped into her pre-teen cunt with a snapping sensation and speared several inches up her unripe pussy. A moan indicated that once again her desires had possibly proved the match for her capacity.</p><p>He gripped her small, round butt to stationary the pairing then leaned down and kissed first a prominent shoulder blade then a shell like ear. ""Are you ok?"" He asked.</p><p>She nodded and even giggled, ""That smarted some.""</p><p>""I imagine it did. Why don't you let me do the driving for now? I am a professional you know.""</p><p>She giggled again and nodded.</p><p>After a minute or so he eased out till just the head remained inside then gently applied pressure and oozed forward. This was only the second time he had fucked the child, well only the second time he had deliberately fucked the child. She wasn't as tight as he remembered from the first time but that was probably more the exaggeration of time than any actual loosening on her part.</p><p>He worked up slowly, never putting in more cock than he thought she could handle. It was several minutes before they hit anything like a rhythm but shortly he was sawing three inches of dick in and out of her soft, hairless pussy.</p><p>Little gasps begin to issue from the child in time with his pistoning cock. She was breathing through her nose and each exhale had a little nasal whine to it. </p><p>Rachel dropped down between her sister's sleek thighs and peered silently at their coupling. One tine hand was busy on her own bald little cooze.</p><p>Over the next minutes Lena added moans to her gasps. She was letting the occasional pained yelp go too though. Her little pussy was overstretched and she was getting sore. Arron had been near cuming several times but every time he tried to speed up, to push over that edge, Lena began yelping more and moaning less. He began to doubt he could get off in her this night. </p><p>He hadn't figured on sisterly intervention though. Rachel seemed to sense the difficulty; she leaned forward and began to bathe the joined organs with her tongue, incidentally trying to devour her older sibling's tiny clit in the process. She even took frequent detours to suck and gently nibble on her uncles balls.</p><p>The effect was immediate. Lena benefited from both the extra lubrication and the additional stimulation. She began to puff and blow through her mouth. The yelps were still coming but they were being overpowered and pulled under by the lustful whimpering of a little girl that was going to cum hard and soon.</p><p>The trigger came when Rachel removed the pussy slick finger from her own twat and snaked it into her sister's ass. As the little digit slipped past her sphincter the older child cocked her head back and howled. Her pussy clamped heard on her uncle's cock and little girl cum squirted out around it before falling quick victim to sibling tongue. </p><p>Arron groaned and fired rope after rope of spunk into the child's hot, cuming pussy. There was no spare room and his spunk joined the flow of Lena's cum into Rachel's mouth. The mixture pulsed out with each diminishing thrust.</p><p>Like a machine with the power cut they ramped down and came to a stop. Lena laid her head on the rock and shuddered gently in the aftershocks of her orgasm. Arron rested a further moment then pulled his shrinking cock free with a slurp. Rachel pushed him back with her head and latched her mouth to her sister's cunny, drinking her uncle's spunk from the smooth font of her sister's stretched vagina. Lena moaned at this further stimulation but didn't react otherwise.</p><p>Arron had to carry the older girl back to camp. She was completely wiped out. He tucked her in then ate Rachel to nice cum. The youngest Winters tried to return the favor but her uncle was snoring before she even got him hard.</p><p>The next morning Arron worried a little about Lena's vocal cum of the night before but nothing was said at breakfast. Either the noise hadn't carried through the trees or it had been written off as horseplay. He didn't know which and really didn't care. When they set off for work Jenny and the girls joined them. The plan had been for them to play fetch and free the men up so all they had to do was tape and mud. It became obvious very early however that Jenny was far better at the latter then her husband. She'd never done it before but she seemed to have a knack. Carl ended up heading up the gopher department and Arron and Jenny did the work. Things went so well that before dark they had finished both floors and even sanded and touched up the part that the men had done the day before.</p><p>The downside was a supper of sandwiches and chips. It went down well enough after a hard day though and they adjourned to the spring. Once again Carl and Jenny bailed out early. Lena was still sore 'down there' so Arron and the girls settled for a lazy little daisy chain on the bank. Lena ended up gobbling his cum. Rachel was a bit jealous so they reprised their roles back at the tent except this time it was the four-year-old with six-inches of pervert dick in her slick little throat.</p><p>The sanding and finish coating was done by noon the next day. They had an impromptu skull session that involved several bottles of the 'plague'. And decided they would go ahead and run to Avery for the paint, most of them anyway. Arron begged off.</p><p>He waved them off then loaded some tools in the Ford and bounced his way to the site of the old dam. Twice he had to stop and cut back brush but he eventually got there.</p><p>Arron had a vague idea what the original dam had looked like and only a slightly better image of its replacement. Nevertheless he grabbed a shovel and set to work. It was slow going. His intent was to excavate the original dams foundations but years of spring floods had buried then deep in silt and hard clay. He puffed and heaved, twice filling the F-150's bed with accumulated muck that had to trucked a few dozen feet and then unloaded the same way it went in, by hand. There were several big rocks and steel encrusted chunks of ancient concrete in the way, the latter remnants of the original structure. The truck was hitched to these and snorted and spewed dirt from all four tires as it yanked them up the bank and into the woods.</p><p>By dark he had only partially cleared one bank. Tired and perhaps a bit discouraged he left the truck where it was and walked back to camp. Too tired for the spring he had a sponge bath then a sandwich. He was nursing a 'plague' when his cell phone trilled. It was Carl. They were going to stay over in Avery and head back the next day. That was fine with Arron. It gave him more uninterrupted time on the dam and to be honest his cock could use a break from a certain pair of preteen sex machines.</p><p>Just before dropping off he thought of the forest service tractor and just how handy it might be at the dam site.</p><p>That thought was still with him the next morning and he decided over coffee and stale donuts that it was a good one. That meant that first he had to walk down and get his damned truck though. </p><p>He was at the material yard by nine and parked his truck and got out. He'd half hoped to run into Bobby Weaver. The original offer of the under-the-table loan of the equipment had been to fix the access road. The road was now fixed. He suspected the Ranger wouldn't have minded him borrowing the equipment for this new endeavor but he would feel better if he could have asked. He liked the Ranger and didn't want to abuse the man's hospitality.</p><p>He had a surprise when he looked at the tractor. The box blade rested on the ground to one side and a newish looking orange backhoe had taken its place. The backhoe had its own stabilizers and seat. It also had its own hydraulic power system. The only mechanical connection to the tractor was at the PTO. He checked the tractor and dump truck and found that both had plenty of fuel. They had nearly a full drum of gasoline and another of diesel at camp so he vowed to return them the same way. He fired up the dump and backed it up. Hitching up alone was a bit of a chore but he managed. He considered leaving a note but figured that the F-150 was now a fairly familiar sight in the forest. Anyone who saw it would know where the missing equipment was.</p><p>The backhoe was both good and bad. It was good in that it made the machine even better suited for the job at hand. It was bad in that taking the machine with the new implement attached made him feel even more like a thief.</p><p>Once at camp Arron had an early lunch then headed for the dam. He had done a bit of everything in his life but he'd never operated a backhoe. There was a leaning curve but it wasn't that steep. He only flung two bucketfuls of wet, clingy silt into the seat with him before he started to get the hang of it. </p><p>Once he did figure it out the machine did wonders. It could clear in minutes what it would have taken him hours to do by hand. It was wearing on into afternoon when Arron turned to backup and saw Carl standing alongside with a couple of 'plagues'.</p><p>Grinning, he shut down the machine and gratefully accepted one.</p><p>""Last of them Carl said wistfully.""</p><p>For several seconds there was only the glug of cold, evil, goodness pouring down parched throats and the tick of the cooling engine. Then Carl wiped the foam from his mouth and motioned toward the, now mostly exposed, dam foundation. ""You really think you can build a dam here? Have you ever built a dam before?""</p><p>Arron took another gulp of his beer and shrugged. ""I've done a lot of things in my life that 'I haven't done before'"". The double meaning of that statement wasn't lot on him.</p><p>""I'll take that as a no."" Carl drolled.</p><p>""How did the paint selection process go?""</p><p>""Damn bro. It was something else! Have you ever seen a woman try to pick out paint? We looked at color cards from 'heavenly blue' to 'seafoam green'. We spent over an hour looking at the different hues of 'sandstone pink'. Then we went back and looked at the blue some more. She asked my opinion about a dozen times but every time I picked one she'd shoot it down. After the first couple of hours I just grumbled a little whenever she asked. I don't think she noticed.""</p><p>""So did she finally pick something?""</p><p>Carl finished his beer in one last chug and belched. ""Yep, white.""</p><p>""White?""</p><p>Carl grinned. ""White.""</p><p>They shared a chuckle then Arron finished his beer and climbed back onto the tractor.</p><p>Carl watched as his brother exposed the last of the original foundation then pushed around dirt for a bit more and generally tidied up some. The two then walked back to camp.</p><p>The whole troupe went for a splash in the spring. They didn't stay long. The hot spring that had been so relaxing in the chill of March was becoming less so as summer heated up. Carl commented on it as he toweled a squirming Rachel. ""You know there may be something to that dam idea of yours after all. It would be nice to be able to take a cool dip.""</p><p>Jenny had bought the girls some new clothes so they were treated to an impromptu fashion show that evening. Over thirty or so minutes first one child then the other would dash out of their parent's tent to model a new outfit. Most were skirts or dresses, practical now that the summer was on them. Most were on the short side and as the two pre-teens wiggled and gyrated before the fire they were treated to multiple glimpses of the new bikini style panties they'd also been treated to. Arron kept waiting for Carl to say something about that but he didn't. When he glanced at his younger brother Carl seemed to be almost mesmerized. He wondered if just perhaps bro was enjoying the little show just a bit.</p><p>When the supper of fast-food fried chicken was trotted out they decided to eat around the fire. When the paper plates had finally been tossed to their doom on the flickering flames first Rachel then her sister sought perches on Arron's legs. As he brought still greasy hands up to support them under their short skirts he discovered to his dismay that they had both conspired to lose their panties at some point. They were bare under those brief swaths of light fabric and he found himself with a round little girl bottom in either hand. Over the next minutes they both managed to wriggle enough to plant an uncle finger along the length of their humid little slots. As the crickets began to sing Arron gently diddled increasingly damp little girl pussies.</p><p>Somehow, despite that distraction a conversation was held. Arron expressed his desire to work on the dam but that was really a two man job, and besides. They needed to get the walls painted so they could get the millwork in.</p><p>""That's not a problem,"" Jenny said. ""You and Carl go and work on the dam and I'll paint.""</p><p>Carl glanced at her. ""You're sure you don't mind?""</p><p>She waved him off, ""I haven't painted in years but my mom used to redecorate every summer. I bet I've rolled a hundred miles of paint. I also so know how to cut in and use drop cloths if your worried about that nice shiny floor of yours dear brother-in-law.""</p><p>The last was directed at Arron who had begun to look glum over just that thought. He hung his head and put on an overplayed guilty look that earned a few laughs.</p><p>That settled the girls were sent off to bed, Rachel was glum about that but Arron was relieved, the little minx had been close to cumming in his lap. The beer came out and they laughed and giggled some. Arron thought the store bought beer tasted watery after the sensory overload of the 'plague' but it was cold and wet.</p><p>Carl and Jenny excused themselves after the second round. Arron had sort of hoped for an invite to join them but it wasn't forthcoming.</p><p>When he got to the tent the girl's were still and all was quiet. He sighed; he'd just have to go to sleep with a hard dick. The damn thing would eventually go down on its own.</p><p>He undressed and lay down on top of his sleeping bag. The nights were still cool enough to get in it sometimes but this wasn't one of those. A light sheet protected bare skin from whatever nocturnal blood suckers got past the screening and that was all that was needed.</p><p>He had just settled when there was a barely heard rustle. Something soft brushed his cheek then a round little ass settled onto his face. ""Lick my butthole"", Rachel whispered. At the same time a pair of hands pulled down the sheet and fished his cock from his briefs. </p><p>""I'm going to suck all the cum out of your dick uncle Arron."" Lena said quietly.</p><p>""No you're not, 'member.""</p><p>""Oh yeah,"" Lena giggled then her wet little mouth slid over his cock. She took a couple of exploratory sucks then took him to the balls.</p><p>Arron wondered at that little exchanged but not enough to distract him from driving the muscular tip of his tongue past Rachel's sphincter and probing her bowels. The recipient squealed her quiet appreciation of that treatment. Arron's groan joined her as Lena took him into her tight throat.</p><p>They went of for about a minute. Arron tonguing baby ass with an occasional side of incredibly soft, bald, baby pussy, and Lena deepthroating hard, pervert uncle dick.</p><p>Abruptly Lena pulled off with a slurp. The night air was a cool presence on Arron's throbbing, wet prick. Her hands were back in seconds and he could feel something greasy being massaged onto his cock.</p><p>""He's ready.""</p><p>Rachel had been quietly moaning, as she enjoyed the attention being paid her tiny bottom. Now her muscles tightened and she lifted up and shuffled forward.</p><p>Arron was still trying to figure this new game out when he felt her saliva wet cheeks caress the head of his prick. Little hands grasped his tool and the head slotted into the little dimple he'd just been tonguing.</p><p>""Wait a sec..."" He started to say but the youngest Winters applied pressure and her relaxed little bottom flared open and allowed the head of his prick to slip inside.</p><p>Lena slid up alongside and kissed her uncle on the lips. ""Rachel is gonna fuck you with her butt then I'm gonna lick and suck all of your cum out of her butthole."" With that she sealed her lips to his and sent her small tongue looking for his. </p><p>Rachel's hot little asshole proved more resilient and pliable than her older sister's pussy. Within a minute she was taking most of his length into her lovely bottom. The chicken grease that Lena had smeared ob her uncle's cock made a passable lubricant.</p><p>His hands went to Rachel's hips and he began to help the child on and off his cock. They slowly ramped up and little squeaks of pleasure began to escape the younger girl's mouth as she was buggered. Despite these Arron could feel himself pulling ahead in the race to cum and not wanting to leave his little lover hanging he spoke to Lena when she came up for air.</p><p>""Go suck your sister's pussy baby. Help her get her cookies.""</p><p>She gave him a final kiss, giggling into his mouth then vanished in the dark. A moment later he felt her crawl up his legs. Rachel gasped as a soft, wriggly, wet tongue was added to the order of battle. She started to pick up the pace of her ass fucking. Arron stayed with her, helping her to bugger herself faster and faster.</p><p>It wasn't enough for her but it proved too much for him. To his chagrin Arron went over the top before the child got off. He groaned as his balls emptied into the tight, hot depths of her buttery little ass.</p><p>Rachel whimpered in complaint as he lifted her off his cock. That didn't last though. Lena rolled onto her back and practically jerked her sister's pillowy butt onto her mouth. When the elder child started to dig and suck the cum from her asshole the she whimpered some more, the tone was different though. </p><p>Arron fought free of the entanglement then crawled around and over Lena. He lowered his face till his chin almost met that of the elder girl and began to ravage Rachel's tiny bald twat. The child's soft inner thighs massaged his cheeks in gratitude.</p><p>Rachel never lasted long with tongues up both holes. Tonight was no exception, with a presence of mind that was surprising if gratifying she leaned to one side long enough to scoop up a pillow then screamed her cum into it. </p><p>The brothers got to the dam site just after dawn the next morning. The first order of business was to glue an adapter to a length of four inch, thick walled pvc and then screw on a big brass gate valve. This would be the emergency drain and also serve to as a bypass for the water during construction. Arron remembered how the man at the home center had tried to sell him a pvc globe valve for this application. Arron had rejected it, he wanted something that would still work a dozen years from now when the impound needed to be drained to clear a deadfall. He had seen too many plastic globe valves that grew so stiff they were unusable after only a year or two.</p><p>With the valve attached a bed of hydraulic cement was laid across the old foundation and the pipe placed so that the valve would protrude onto the dry side of the dam. More cement went on top. The hydraulic cement set fast even in the damp.</p><p>The rest of the morning was spent with a posthole digger punching an even twenty deep holes on either side of the old foundation. They switched off but both men worked up a very good sweat. They had to build a little cofferdam around each of the inside holes to keep the water from filling them up but that wasn't much of a problem.</p><p>They drove to the house and picked up the womenfolk. Jenny had smudges of paint here and there but the girls looked like they'd been rolled in it. They rose back to camp in the bed, much to their delight.</p><p>A loaf of bread and half a pound of cold cuts later and they were back at the house. Jenny and the girls vanished inside while Arron and Carl sorted through the lumber pile selecting and rejecting. The former went into the bed of the ram. The little chainsaw, drills, both cordless and corded, and assorted other tools went aboard as well. The cordless drills were Carl's idea; they had some high powered drilling ahead of them though and Arron didn't thing they would last long. At his insistence the corded drill and the generator went aboard as well.</p><p>They drove back to the dam site and got to work. A selection of heavy timber went into the outside holes. Most were 6x6's but a few were whole tree trunks of approximately that diameter that had been felled during road clearing but never ripped up. The inside holes got 4x4's. Originally Arron had planned to use the six inch timbers on the inside as well but they didn't have enough of that size. His back of the hand analysis showed that the outer timbers would bear the majority of the load anyway.</p><p>An initial concern was rot, when he had first decided to use wood for the dam structure Arron had planned on using expensive pressure treated stuff or even creosote coated telephone poles if he could get them. Some research turned up a factlet he hadn't known though. Wet wood that stayed wet generally was very rot resistant. It was the cycle of wetting and drying that led to rot. The dam was going to be earth core and it was virtually guaranteed that it would seep enough that the structure would never dry out without an extended drought.</p><p>Placing, leveling and tamping the poles took them into late afternoon. They then started placing the tie beams. Each upstream beam was tied to its downstream counterpart by three horizontal timbers at top, middle and just about a foot off of the bottom. These were drilled and fastened into place with three-quarter inch galvanized bolts, washers and nuts. In addition two long diagonal beams joined each pair. One was run from the top of the downstream beam to the bottom of the upstream and another from the top of the upstream to the bottom of the downstream. There was no connection between any of the upstream or downstream beams to any others in its own row. Arron reasoned that the one inch planking that was going onto both sides would provide more than enough support there. Arron wanted to fire up the saw and get the trimming done but the light was failing and the mosquitoes had found them. They decided to call it a night.</p><p>Jenny had managed to get the bottom floor completely painted and had cut in a good portion of the top floor as well. The girls preened and posed but Arron was privately sure they'd been more hindrance than help. He loved them, in more ways than one but he knew them too.</p><p>There was one pleasing fact; the paint was covering in one coat. The blurb on the cans claimed it would but Arron had enough experience through the years with other 'wonder paints' to be surprised.</p><p>They adjourned to the spring where Arron undertook the not unpleasant task of scrubbing the paint off of the girls and out of their hair. He was still scrubbing when Carl announced a nature call and scooped up a towel before heading for the privy. </p><p>He was barely out of sight before a naked, glistening Jenny slid onto a rock beside Carl. She took over Rachel's hair, incidentally pulling the child's face into her shaved pussy in the process.</p><p>""Mommy, yur peepee is all over my mouth"", the youngest Winters complained. It came out muffled by mommy pussy.</p><p>""Well then do what you normally do when a peepee is in your face, lick it."" She caught Arron's eye. ""You're uncle's not the only pervert around here who enjoys getting head from a four-year-old. Not anymoooorrrrree!"" The last came out as a wail as her tiny daughter obeyed the instructions.</p><p>Jenny hunched the little brunette's face for a bit then began to back up the rock, pulling Rachel with her. When the child was secure on the rock she raised up, spun around then sat on her daughter's face. ""Lena, eat mommy's butt hole. Please get you tongue up mommy's ass!""</p><p>The blond pulled free from Arron and shoved her face between her mother's sleek, wet ass cheeks. Her little hands pulled apart the shapely buttocks so she could get more penetration. With her daughter's servicing her both front and back Jenny soon twitched and moaned to a powerful orgasm. Arron was stroking his cock and as the woman climbed the final peak her sent spurt after spurt of cum pulsing into the aromatic water of the spring.</p><p>As they were climbing through the forest toward camp the six-year-old remarked, ""Mommy's got yummy cums."" </p><p>That night Arron got some yummy cums of his own. Of course Rachel, the little glutton insisted on sucking her sister's pussy bone dry so he had to settle for only one helping. It was yummy though. Six-years-old seemed a good vintage for pussy cream.</p><p>The men were at the dam the next morning shortly after dawn. They got the chain saw going then took turns trimming the ragged timber ends. With that done they started on the planking. The outside boards went on with heavy galvanized screws while the inside got fat 10 penny nails. They put three courses on then Arron fired up the backhoe and started laying in the fill. They culled this, keeping the clay and smaller stones while rejecting the bigger rocks and clumps of grass and other vegetation. It helped that the majority of the soil was red clay.</p><p>While Arron filled Carl scrambled around inside the boards with a five gallon bucket, wetting and tamping the material. When the three board course was full Arron started shoveling water instead of dirt. When the fill was well soaked he used the shovel to compact it and squeeze out the excess. He only had to pop off one board before he found out how hard was hard enough.</p><p>They got another three courses on then filled these in similar fashion. By then they were nearly out of planks and it was close to lunch time anyway. They drove to the house.</p><p>Carl and the girls drove on to camp while Arron busied himself re-commissioning the mill. The arrived back with a lunch of tuna fish sandwiches, chips and ice cold tea, to find Arron staring daggers at his creation. There was still a faint smell of acrid smoke in the air.</p><p>""I take it we're not ripping more planks this afternoon"", Carl commented, fanning to clear the stench.</p><p>Arron kicked the offending motor; it was the big one that turned the blade and was supposedly all-weather. ""'Fraid not. Damn thing just went poof. I think it's the damp. Even covered up it get s a lot of moisture in it. If it was run every day if probably wouldn't matter but when it sits the damp gets into the windings.""</p><p>They ate then the brothers pulled the motor off of the saw and mounted up. When they reached Huttonsville, Arron was still in a funk, imagining a late night return from Avery with a new motor. They were actually halfway through town before he suddenly straightened. ""Turn right here.""</p><p>Carl looked startled but obeyed. For the next several minutes Arron directed his brother along a barely remembered path that finally ended at the same shop that had rewound the tractor's generator.</p><p>His hunch paid off, the proprietor took one look at the motor. ""Yep, I can do her. Be fifty-seven plus tax, maybe a bit more if she needs bushings. You can pick her up tomorrow morning."" He grinned, ""a lot easier than that last critter you brought in here.""</p><p>That comment reminded Arron of the parts he had ordered and they stopped at the Ranger station on the way back. The portly matron had the duty and trotted out a big box with a FedEx label. ""Lords, this has been here several days. I was beginning to think I was going to have to get Bobby to come by and give you a thumping."" She smiled as she said it. </p><p>They got back to camp with several hours of daylight left so Arron borrowed the Ram and headed down to the tractor with his new acquisitions. He slid one of the new rings into a cylinder and checked the end gap. It was right in the middle of the tolerance band. He poured some fresh gas in the tub and scrubbed the pistons again then carefully installed the new rings. There was an antique ring compressor in the old tool chest. He coated the pistons and new rings in bar oil, the only thing he could find in the truck, and then tried the old tool. It worked well and soon he had the pistons nestled back into their correct bores. A few judicial thumps with a hammer handle was all it took to nestle them down. He didn't have a torque wrench so he tightened the rod caps by guess.</p><p>The mosquito's had gone from guerrilla warfare to full scale frontal assault by the time he was finished. With dusk coming on he shooed the cloud away and dove for the truck.</p><p>The camp was empty when he returned but a covered plate had been set for him. He wolfed down ham, stuffing and something store bought that claimed to be sweet potatoes then grabbed a towel and clean underwear and headed for the spring. He arrived to find a full brawl in progress. Jenny and the girls had ganged up on the lone male and he was sorely pressed. Arron stripped then dove to the rescue. First a shrieking Lena and Rachel were peeled from the melee and unceremoniously tossed into deep water. A struggling Jenny was next, she was still shrieking something that sounded like ""you wouldn't dare"" when she followed her offspring, albeit with a bigger splash. </p><p>The female folk sputtered and hissed for a bit but they came back, in fact they came back several times. Some people just don't learn very fast. Only a veiled and carefully worded promise from Jenny about what neither one of them was going to get for some time finally restored the balance of power.</p><p>A light rain came up shortly after they returned to camp. It drove away the mosquitoes with a little help from citronella so the monopoly board came out. Arron begged off but he did watch as he carefully rebuilt the old Fordson carb by lantern light. He only had to get a little bit of the aromatic spray cleaner on the board before he was convinced to exit the dining fly before performing that particular task.</p><p>He had to carry the girls to bed. They'd conked out toward the tail end of the game. He snuggled them down, only fingering a little bit of hairless baby pussy then lay on top of his own bag and pulled the sheet over him.</p><p>He woke up in the middle of the night with a shivering, wet Lena atop him. The rain had picked up and the tent was leaking badly over her sleeping bag. He fumbled around in the darkness and got her out of her wet pajamas and panties. He found a dry pair of the latter and got them on her then tucked her in alongside himself. The shivering vanished almost immediately, she never woke up. </p><p>It was still drizzling the next day when the Ram clattered down the mountain. Arron drove and it took a considerable amount of his skill to keep the big truck on the road during the steep downhill leg leading to the ford. The clay had picked up just enough moisture to be wet and sticky. It rapidly clogged the deep lugs in the truck's tires leaving them with all the traction of ice skates. They made it down, slithering and sliding then splashed across the river. It was plain that the rain hadn't been that serious. The water wasn't up noticeably at all. </p><p>They grabbed breakfast in Huttonsville then stopped in at the local hardware store. Carl wandered while Arron matched up a set of head bolts for the old tractor. He was sure purists would scream about authenticity but he was more interested in getting the beast running than in making it concourses perfect. He managed to find a box of grade 8 bolts with the right thread, shank and overall length. They were maybe an eighth of an inch short but he doubted the old tractor would notice. He bought these, several cans of spray grease and a 5 gallon can of gear lube so old that the container was for real steel and had the old Sonoco livery in faded, dust covered paint.</p><p>They swung by the electrical shop and picked up the motor then drove out to Dave Helsey's mill. It had been right at a week give or take a day. This time there was a shy teenager with glasses and a sprinkle of acne behind the counter. She consulted a bound ledger book then disappeared into the depths of the rumbling mill.</p><p>Barely a minute passed before the hulking form of the miller appeared from between the shelving. He greeted them enthusiastically then ushered them behind the counter. Their order was complete. He pulled several different pieces out and insisted they examine them. The workmanship was excellent and the wood was straight with a clear, attractive grain. They had left a small deposit when they placed the order; Carl wrote a check for the balance. </p><p>Another problem now presented itself. They needed to transport fine, unfinished mill work and it was still raining. It wasn't heavy but it was certainly enough to get things wet. The big miller came to the rescue. The Ram was backed under an overhang then a dry plastic tarp was laid atop the wet bed liner. The moldings went atop this then another tarp atop that. A liberal application of duct tape made the whole ensemble watertight against anything short of a full gale.</p><p>When they pulled out twenty minutes later they had two more cases of the 'plague' and a third case containing a lemony lager in addition to the moldings. They promised to return the tarps and their soon to be growing collection of empty bottles.</p><p>They were back at camp just after noon. They drove to the house and unloaded the moldings to much oohing from Jenny and the total indifference of the girls. That done; they installed the motor on the mill. It fired right up and they sat to happily ripping face boards for the dam. </p><p>They were at the dam site by two and set to work. The boards went on quickly and they got three more courses installed, filled and tamped by dusk. The water flowing out the open ball valve was already crystal clear, the mud caused by the disturbances they had wrought had settled out quickly.</p><p>Back at the house they found Jenny and the girls having an impromptu water fight after cleaning up the painting equipment. The paintwork was finished.</p><p>""What are we going to finish the moldings with?"" asked Jenny as she stirred the stew. Arron wasn't exactly sure what was in it but it smelled good.</p><p>He scratched; both he and Carl had picked up a good crop of chiggers while working on the dam. ""I figured the same polyurethane we put on the floors. We've got plenty left.""</p><p>""What about a stain?""</p><p>""I didn't figure on using one. We didn't on the floors.""</p><p>""Yeah, I vote for no stain,"" Carl chimed in as he tried to balance a bouncing Rachel on one knee. ""That is nice wood.""</p><p>""So when are you men folk going to start installing it?""</p><p>Arron thought of the dam and how close they were. He sighed, ""Tomorrow I guess. It'll take a day or three to get it installed then and two to coat it.""</p><p>Carl stopped bouncing his youngest and looked up. ""I've been thinking on that. When we had our game room redone the contractor sprayed the paneling and trim before installing it. When he put it in he only spent a few hours on touchup. We've got sawhorses and the spray rig. We could do the same thing.""</p><p>Arron stopped in the process of covertly pilfering a bit of stew meat and stared slack jawed at his brother. ""That's freaking brilliant bro.""</p><p>Carl blushed, slightly embarrassed by the praise. ""Well you know what they say about broken clocks"", he mumbled.</p><p>Jenny slapped Arron's hand away from the stew pot. ""Well I might be able to handle that. Let's eat then head for the spring.""</p><p>They did; both the eating and the springing that is. Once at the aromatic spring Arron kept his legs under the water as much as possible. He hated chiggers; maybe the little bastards would drown.</p><p>They played and splashed a bit longer than normal. Long enough that Lena and Rachel crawled from the water and spooned under a towel on a mossy bank. They were asleep in minutes. One this was noted Jenny insisted on the rare luxury of a little three-way loving under the steam haloed stars. The men folk didn't object much.</p><p>They carried the children back to camp and deposited them in Arron's tent. Only then did he remember the wet sleeping bag. Lena was deposited atop Arron's bag and her wet one was pulled out and draped over a clothes line.</p><p>They cracked open some beers, the men went for the 'plague' while Jenny decided to sample the lager. She liked it and was soon outpacing both her husband and brother in law. This made her tipsy and glory of glories, randy. Arron was patching his tent with the help of a headlamp and a roll of duct tape and only vaguely monitoring the murmuring and giggling that came from the dining fly. </p><p>He had about finished when Carl's pitched voice carried across the camp. ""Yo, bro, a little help here. I think we've got a fire!""</p><p>That got he attention and he tamped down the last clumsy repair and trotted over. He saw no sign of an impending conflagration and looked at Carl in puzzlement, ""Where's the fire?""</p><p>Jenny was sitting atop the table; she giggled and spread her finely toned legs. ""Right here she answered throatily, and it's getting hotter."" Only then did he realize that she was completely nude. The brothers exchanged glances then grins. It just wouldn't be gentlemanly to leave the lady hanging even if she had been well serviced not two hours before.</p><p>Only after he and Carl had fucked Jenny stupid did Arron drag his sated body to his tent. He stripped clumsily then eased down beside the still naked Lena and pulled the sheet over them both.</p><p>He had just closed his eyes when a small hand began to stroke his hairy chest, pausing to gently pull at a tuft here and there.</p><p>""Did you and daddy love mommy good?"" Lena asked.</p><p>Carl looked down at the dimly seen form beside him. He brought a hand up and pushed the child's bangs back then kissed her forehead. ""She seemed to think so.""</p><p>The small form wiggled in closer, the hot flesh now in contact from his shoulder to his hip. ""I wish we could join in, me and Rachel. Why can't we?""</p><p>Well baby, do you remember how mad mommy was when she first found out about us?""</p><p>He felt her nod, the soft, damp hair caressing his shoulder.</p><p>""Well daddies get madder, sometimes a lot madder.""</p><p>""But mommy changed her mind. Now she loves with us too?""</p><p>""Well...some people never change their mind. They just stay mad or get madder. It's hard to know what they might do. Your daddy might change his mind or he might take you and your sister away and not come back. He might also tell people and me and your mommy would go to jail. You remember what I told you about how most people feel about little girls having sex.""</p><p>The nod came again then she was shifting. The sheet slid away then a knee stabbed painfully into his stomach. A slender thigh caressed one cheek. Her sweet voice came from somewhere above. ""I still don't think its fair but I guess you'll just have to love me all by yourself tonight."" With that her soft, warm little pussy nestled onto his lips.</p><p>The next morning Arron and Carl spent several hours helping Jenny and getting her started on the moldings. They laid some of the pieces out on saw horses then brushed them with water to raise the grain. They dried quickly then they were sanded with a medium grit paper. A final wetting then they were again sanded with the medium then fine grit. The sun was hot and bright so the water dried quickly. After a wipe with a tack rag the generator and sprayer were fired up. Arron laid a fine, even coat on a few demonstration pieces then passed the tool to Jenny. She nervously looked at the moldings then insisted on some practice tries on scrap. That turned out to be a good thing because she had real trouble getting the hang of it. She tended to put the coating on too heavy, after a few samples ran she overcompensated and starting misting it on. These dried too quickly and ended up a dull, matte finish. She kept at it and after a bit seemed to be getting the hang of it. </p><p>They left her to it and together wrestled another length of dead tree onto the mill. They had barely finished the first cut when a screeching Jenny brought them to a halt. There was a gentle breeze blowing but it was strong enough to carry fine sawdust to where she was working. Sawdust and wet polyurethane were not a compatible combination.</p><p>The only solution, if they wanted to cut planks anyway, was to relocate Jenny's spray area to the uphill side of the house. For the next hour they humped the pieces and the tools up the steep climb. It didn't take long to raise a sweat. By the time the job was finished they felt that they had run a marathon. They had to string three extension cords together to get power from the generator to the new spray site. </p><p>The mill was fired up again and they started ripping boards. By the time they had enough to finish the dam it was noon. They shut down, collected Jenny and the girls then rode back to camp for a lunch of sandwiches and chips.</p><p>The men got right on the dam after lunch. They loaded up the planks and drove out. Jenny had the generator so they had to rely on the cordless drills to drive the heavy screws. As Arron had feared when this project started they proved unequal to the task and both gave out within an hour. </p><p>It was either stop or find another way, they found another way. There was an old hand brace and a set of wood boring bits in the antique tool box with the tractor. They grabbed those and a more modern ratchet set from the house site. It was more labor intensive but at least they could still work.</p><p>They got the final plank course on near dusk. The use of hand tools and the installation of the spillway slowed things down a bit. The latter was just a length of 4 inch PVC that protruded through the planks and had a flange glued on either end. The downstream end proceeded about two feet beyond the dam. The outfall would be onto solid rock so erosion shouldn't be an issue. </p><p>Arron fired up the backhoe and started filling while Carl tramped around between the walls with a flashlight. They finally stopped when the visibility got so bad that Arron nearly knocked his brother off the dam with the bucket.</p><p>They fought their way through several staffel of mosquitoes and found Jenny and the girls back at camp. Supper was more sandwiches then they headed for the spring.</p><p>They finished the dam before lunch the next day. Getting the remaining clay core in and tamped was mainly machine work except around the spillway pipe. It had to be done by hand there. After that was complete long diagonal braces were dropped into holes about ten feet from the dam's base. The free ends were then screwed to the heavy downstream timbers of the frame. They were attached at roughly the high water mark. These timbers would provide the lion's share of the structural support for the dam. Twenty of them went in, one for each timber set. The first few were slow but after an experiment they found that lashing the free end to the backhoe bucket and using it to pull them down and into place made things a lot faster. </p><p>The end result looked a little snaggletoothed, rock had meant it was not possible to keep everything prettily aligned and still sink the braces as deep as Arron though they needed to go. They canted left and right as needed, none however were more than fifteen degrees off the nominal right angle they should have formed with the dam face. The bracing had been planned to be conservative anyway so Arron figured they would be ok. </p><p>There was still much work to do. A top cap would be installed to seal the clay core and hopefully keep the critters out. Since the four inch PVC spillway could not pass the full flow of the stream at flood the whole top surface of the dam would serve as an emergency spillway. It was deliberately lower than the embankments to allow just that. The top cap would also be needed to keep the clay from washing out under those conditions. The spillway needed a trash rack too.</p><p>Arron set to work backfilling the embankments while Carl loaded the bulk of the tools. When the backhoe gave its last snort the dam ends penetrated the embankments by three feet on either side. As the soil was mainly impermeable clay and the height was only about a dozen feet he though it sufficient. They popped open a couple of plagues and had a toast before Arron ceremonially closed the gate valve at the base of the dam. At the current flow he figured it would take weeks to fill.</p><p>They loaded the backhoe then Arron conned the dump truck through the woods after the Ram. They picked up Jenny and the girls and drove to camp. The plan had been to return the backhoe and dump truck to the forest service yard and return to camp. Jenny however pointed out, over lunch, that the yard was already almost out of the forest and they were again low on food and all but out of ice. She suggested they head for Avery, spend the night and come back on the morrow.</p><p>Arron really didn't want to but he was swimming upstream. The girls were bouncing around excitedly and even Carl didn't look that averse to the idea. He groaned and acquiesced. After lunch the gasoline and diesel drums were loaded and everyone bustled about a bit grabbing this or that then they headed down the mountain. The road had dried until it was sticky rather than slick; a good thing with the big dump truck and its trailer.</p><p>At the equipment yard Arron unloaded and stowed the truck, trailer and tractor. They refueled the dump truck and had just started pumping fuel into the tractor when Bobby Weaver pulled into the yard and climbed out of his truck.</p><p>The Ranger ambled over. He had a thick folder tucked under one arm. He thumped the tractor on a clay spattered fender. ""Damn thing sure gets dirty just sitting around the yard."" A stream of dark tobacco juice splattered the ground alongside the left lug. ""Still, I surely am glad it's here dirty or not. Why you know if we'd started our audit on time,"" he leaned forward and spoke clearly to emphasize the next word, ""yesterday, why I'd have had to report a piece of gubmnet equipment missing.""</p><p>Arron looked surprised, then abashed, he'd completely forgotten about the end of month audit. </p><p>""Oops"", Carl said. He'd forgotten too.</p><p>The Ranger continued. ""Luckily, we is just a bit short of manpower so that audit had to get pushed back a bit."" </p><p>Arron shook his head. ""Sorry Bobby, I lost track of the date."" He looked around at the woods, thick, even around the equipment yard. A gentle breeze was just tugging at the trees, its voice a almost inaudible sigh. ""It's easy to do around here.""</p><p>The uniformed man's features relaxed. He looked around as well. ""Aye, it is that"", he said softly his hick accent seemed to have slipped a bit.</p><p>They listened to the wind for a moment then Carl cleared his throat and motioned to the folder. ""What's that?""</p><p>The man seemed to shudder then his eyes refocused and he spat another stream ot tobacco juice. ""This? One of the girls was cleaning out some old files and came across it. She was gonna toss it but I figured yall might like to give it a look. It's the proposal packet the service put together on the Tuggle parcel back when we was still planning on buying it. Most of it is probably pretty nigh useless but it might make interestin' readin'. Nothing else you can use it for toilet paper.""</p><p>Carl accepted the folder then the two parties mounted their respective vehicles and headed out.</p>"
15,"Jeff's Chronicles, Part 1",7.92x57,,"['Mg', 'Mgg', 'Mggg', 'gg', 'ws']","Jeff's Aunt Lois has died leaving him her house. He arrives in the small town intending to sell it, take his windfall and leave. A trio of latchkey moppets soon has him questioning that decision. Book II is already in work.",2012-05-13T00:00:00,"FIRST things first I guess. This is an erotic story written for the enjoyment of consenting adults. If you are not consenting don't read it (now that made a lot of sense). If you are not an adult don't read it. This story contains pedophilia and incest. If this offends you or violates your personal moral code DON'T READ IT.

SECOND: While I have the soapbox I want to say something about the nature of fantasy. That is what this story is FANTASY. I do not condone or agree with the activities portrayed in this story. Anyone in real life who harms a child deserves to be castrated then shot. That said, what is harm? Is a consenting, loving, sexual relationship between a child and an adult harmful? If done with care it is not physically harmful but there are other kinds of harm. Is it emotionally harmful? Perhaps, perhaps not, in actuality it probably varies case by case. Children don't have labels, there is no tag that says 'I can handle sex'. So for that reason alone caring adults should not consider a sexual relationship with a child (uncaring adults are going to do as they damn well please).
THIRD: Now I wish to speak on incest. I have no problem on a moral level with incest. I even consider the idea erotic (go figure) on an abstract level. I only have problems with incest is when it involves an adult and a child. The adult whether he/she be a parent or uncle/aunt or whatever is in a position of authority over the child. That brings in the possibility of coercion. Even if this is not intended there will be an element of it there just because of the authority position. Most children want to please their parents. A child that is subject to sexual advances by a parent may acquiesce even if this is not something they wish to do. I would have the same problem if the adult were a teacher or a principle. Other than that I have no problems with incest. If a brother and sister want to play around under the sheets, as long as certain precautions are taken, more power to them.
LAST: I want to speak on the nature of eroticism. This is in two parts, the first ties in with the nature of fantasy above. I find many things erotic in literature, these include, pedophilia, incest, bestiality, torture, rape, water sports etc... Very few of these things would I find erotic if I was a participant. Let me state that again, not only would I not do them (for moral reasons) but the thought of actually doing them turns me off like a light. Curious, I enjoy reading about them but the thought of doing them is repellant.
Now for the second part, I have for many years read erotic stories, starting with filched copies of Penthouse Letters as a teenager then downloading them from BBS's and finally the internet. I have found many, many erotic stories that I have enjoyed immensely. I have also found a great deal of duds. To be erotic a story needs several things. It has to be believable both in the setting and the actions/reactions of the participants. A story where a child walks into a pool hall, raises her dress and takes on everybody in the place would not be erotic for me no matter how hot the sex, because I would not believe it. A story has to be descriptive. Adjectives and adverbs are important. Don't tell me that Jane dropped to her knees and fucked the dog. Tell me what she feels, what she says, how she moves. Don't tell me a child is cute. Describe her, what is her skin tone, what color are her eyes, her hair? How soft is her skin? What is she thinking?","<p><b>Eratta</b></p><p><i>There is no Provost South Carolina but it could be anytown in the coastal south.</i></p><p>Before anyone points it out, I know the Lusitania had a riveted hull.</p><p>---</p><p>Provost South Carolina was a boring little burg I reckoned. I blew in one Saturday morning fully intending to be gone by Monday. I didn't really have a need to be anywhere else, a shit job driving a dump truck in Valdosta and a cruddy little efficiency apartment were all that was behind me but I damned sure wasn't going to spend a minute longer than necessary in a dump named Provost!</p><p>I was here to settle my Aunt Lois's estate. I hardly knew her at all. I had a vague childhood memory of a stocky fiftyish woman with a laugh like a donkey braying and a habit of setting the bulk of my prim relatives to either gasping or tittering depending on how scandalous her latest tale was. I don't think I met her but the once but I was apparently the only relative that hadn't ticked her off or disappointed her in some way in recent years so she had left her entire estate to me.</p><p>I got off the interstate and negotiated a dozen miles of rough two lane asphalt, it wasn't pitted or anything, just rough. It looked like they'd dumped poorly crushed seashells into the mix. I was a sometimes biker and shuddered at the thought of going down on that surface. It would be like a cheese grater.</p><p>A big wooden sign appeared with a smiling tanned woman holding a slice of pie, 'Welcome to Provost' it proclaimed in tall white letters. Just beyond was a smaller, more regulation marker that said 'Provost, POP 38,000'.</p><p>I grabbed a late breakfast of stale danish and coffee at a convenience store, they had local maps so I grabbed one of those as well. I ate over the hood of my truck while perusing the map.</p><p>The lawyer settling the estate had sent a fat certified letter and a set of keys. I dug the letter out. The house was on Landing rd. I examined the map till I found a Landing pike, pike..road, they meant the same thing but you'd expect more precision from a lawyer.</p><p>Getting there proved to be something of a challenge. Landing pike was just about the easternmost road in town, it was easternmost because it followed the contours of a great salt water marsh that stretched most of the way to the sea. I noticed a lot of the east west roads that linked up with Landing pike were coded with an odd orange dotting. I found a legend but it only said 'provisional closure'. I went back into the store and quizzed the clerk, an 18 something with braces and a very large chest.</p><p>It turned out that yes; she did know what that meant. The city and county had been putting together a huge park for the last five years. It was supposed to process the runoff into the march or something like that but I was told it was also a dandy place for rollerblading. Those 'provisional' roads didn't exist any more.</p><p>That forced me to turn around and drive five miles back the way I had come. It was a nice day though so it didn't greatly peeve me. When I finally turned east I soon passed the main entrance of the big new park, this end was mainly sporting fields. A bunch of kids in color coded uniforms chased soccer balls across manicured grass. I could hear some of the bellowing parents through the sealed windows, even over the whine of the air conditioner.</p><p>Landing pike was a tiny dirt one lane that meandered off through cattails high enough to make it seem you were driving through a tunnel. Halfway down I had to ease over to let a grader pass as it smoothed the surface. From the signs the big park actually butted up to the road in most places. I only passed three houses but these were in disrepair and were encircled by chain link fences with no trespassing signs. I saw clearings where another half a dozen probably stood before the park ate them without a belch. I figured the same fate waited the three still standing.</p><p>519 Landing pike was a weathered clapboard two story affair. It stood on eight foot high stilts so it had the height of a three story house. The roof was galvanized steel. There were several outbuildings, at least three boats, a dusty car and a dustier truck. There was no chain link in sight. </p><p>I got out of my truck and stood in the shade of the big, rambling structure. I waited for the spark of memory but it didn't come. I didn't think I'd ever been here. </p><p>The shady area beneath the house held a plethora of junk, everything from aluminum siding to old tires. I sighted a few big pieces of shop equipment like a table saw and a lathe. There was an air compressor and a Lincoln arc welder old enough and heavy duty enough to have zipped up the Lusitania. Either the aunt had collected a lot of junk just for the sake of junk or the old bird had been hell on wheels.</p><p>I climbed the steep stairs to the front door and tried the keys. They worked and I stepped into the kitchen. Immediately sweat began to bead on my forehead. The house was sealed; it was stuffy and very hot. I started looking for windows to open but spied an old fashioned dial thermostat first. I approached without much hope. I didn't even know if the place had air and I doubted the power was on. Just to show me up for the cynic I am the dial had a little tab that said 'cool-heat'. When I slid it to the cool setting and cranked the dial south of 80 degrees something clicked. Dust swirled as a horse of a blower cranked up and cool air began to blow from louvers high on the walls.</p><p>More hopeful I retreated back to the kitchen. I noticed there were actually two refrigerators, both so old they had positive lock latches, the type that used to kill kids by the score. I popped the first and found it full of mostly rancid looking food. It was cold but the old girl had been dead nearly two months now. I closed the old monster with a thunk then opened the second. It proved to be loaded with wine coolers and what looked like several cases of Anchor Steam Ale. Damn, I shoulda' got to know the old bird before she kicked off. She just might have been a lot of fun.</p><p>I grabbed a beer and popped the top then retreated down the stairs to allow the a/c to do its thing. I poked around under the house a bit. It would take weeks to inventory the stuff but in minutes I had found a roto-tiller, two lawn mowers and a huge deep freeze that thumped noisily away. I would have checked the latter but it was padlocked. The area under the right end of the house was clearer. There was a long wooden bench built here. I assumed it was for potting or something but I was wrong. It held several bench vises and a goodly selection of tools. Some form of small motor was disassembled on the bench. The new parts boxes scattered around it said 'Cushman' in mostly faded print. At the far end of the bench was a setup I recognized as a homemade rig for flushing and evacuating air conditioning or refrigeration systems. There was even a big green can of now nearly unavailable Freon. Damn, either aunty had shacked up with Mister Fixit or she truly had been a one in a million broad!</p><p>I risked the house for another beer. It was still hot inside but had noticeably improved. Back down the stairs I heard the sounds of children laughing. I wondered around to the back. The park butted right up to the property here with no barrier between the two but a single signpost. On my said it held a sign that said 'Long Water Park' in parkish looking brown. The far side held another sign, 'Private Property, No Trespassing'. There was a big playground that started only a few dozen feet on the park side of the line. A half-dozen kids played on the various apparatus while a couple of milf types sat watch on a bench. One of them fanned a baby carriage. I could see the asphalt ribbon of a jogging/biking path beyond the playground. Water glinted somewhere on the far side. I ogled the milfs and a few of the little girls. I got a few flashes of panties from the latter but had to turn away when one of the ladies looked my way. 'Let's not get a reputation as a pervert here even if you are one', I thought. I returned my attention to the property. There were three outbuildings, one larger and two smaller, all three were padlocked.</p><p>When I turned back to the house I realized that both floors had balconies. The lower was only a house length back porch but the upper wrapped around the sides in a widow's walk arrangement. The roof overhung it. I went back inside. It was still a tad on the warm side but I no longer felt like I was in a sauna. I started to explore. </p><p>The lower floor held the kitchen, a big living room, a single bath and a bedroom. There was also a laundry tucked under the stairs that led to the second floor. The furnishings were a mixture of new and old and didn't match well. The heavily brocaded couch just didn't fit with the modern glass and stainless end tables. There were curio cabinets tucked here and there with the normal collection of useless little trivia and ornaments. These were something of a letdown. Hell, after what I'd found downstairs I half expected to find a collection of pocket knives or perhaps artillery shell fuses. I went up. The second floor held three more bedrooms and another bath. The tub in this one was an old claw foot affair. </p><p>Only two of the upstairs bedrooms were fitted as such. The bigger one had a heavy canopy bed heaped with quilts and a feminine vanity that was all scroll and gilt. It held a surprisingly extensive collection of cosmetics and perfumes considering that their former owner had apparently rebuilt engines in her spare time. The third bedroom was a library. It held a threadbare but comfortable looking recliner, a floor lamp and bulging floor to ceiling bookshelves along the walls. </p><p>I went downstairs and grabbed another beer, then rolled a joint and smoked it in the cool of the kitchen. The back wall of the living room faced the park. There was a door here onto the balcony. I tried it and it opened. I stepped out and leaned on the rail as I sipped my beer and enjoyed my rising buzz.</p><p>The playground was nearly abandoned, the milfs and their brood had moved on. The sole holdout was a solid little girl I figured at maybe 7 or 8. She wore a yellow sundress that was slightly on the short side. I recognized her as one of the lot that had been playing earlier. She was setting on the top rail of a complex jungle gym arrangement and turned nearly in profile to me. She wore glasses that looked on the thick side but her face looked moderately pretty behind them and she had smooth legs and thighs, not the sticks you see on many girls that age.</p><p>She must have sensed me looking because she turned her head toward me. We regarded each other for a moment then she seemed to find something more interesting off to the left. Her head went that way even as her little butt swiveled till her body nearly faced me. Slowly, almost casually, her legs drifted apart till her white panties and cotton clad crotch were on plain display. She had a prominent little camel toe showing through the thin fabric. It was all very nonchalant but I could see her peering from the corner of her eyes to see if I was watching. After a second a hand drifted down to scratch her little cunny. I grinned to myself; it wasn't uncommon for children her age to start experimenting to see what effect they could have on the male of the species. Sadly, it wasn't all that safe in today's society...for either party. I waited till I was sure she was looking and extended my tongue and wagged it in the universal sign of a sex act I doubted she'd ever heard of...or imagined. 'Take that you teasing little shit'. I expected her to maybe turn away and blush but she just stared. Her mouth hung slightly open and I could see her blink owlishly behind those glasses. I chuckled to myself, finished my beer, then wandered back into the house. I had to adjust my pants. Damned if the little trollup's display hadn't got to me. I needed to get my fucking ashes hauled. </p><p>I was exploring the kitchen in more detail when I spied a large wad of keys hanging on a nail. I grabbed them on a whim and headed outside.</p><p>One of them proved a match for the padlock on the deepfreeze. I opened the big chest up and found it packed with neatly wrapped bundles. Each was carefully labeled with the contents and a date. Fish and shrimp seemed to predominate but there were a few steaks too. I pulled one of these out and set it aside to thaw then resealed and locked the freezer. At least I had found supper. </p><p>I headed out back to try the sheds. I had to work my way halfway around the key ring before the heavy Slage on the big shed yielded. The sagging door drug on the ground but I got it open readily enough. Racks had been built along the walls. These held at least a score of fishing poles, everything from light fly rigs to the big surf jobs. Most had reels attached. There were also several nets both of the dipping and casting variety and a small fleet of Coleman lanterns and coolers. A small bench held several big tackle boxes and more reels. A plastic bag was lying on the bench. It held a new roll of high quality twenty-pound test line and several big plug lures still in their blister packs. I checked the receipt. It was dated only a few days before Aunt Lois's death. Well, that explained all the seafood.</p><p>I closed up the shed and locked it. I was heading for the next one when I realized I was not alone. The girl from the playground stood in the grass not a dozen feet away. We stared at each other for a moment then she blurted, ""Do you live here?"" . Off balance I stared at her for a further second then shook my head. ""No, honey I'm just looking the place over.""</p><p>""Oh"", there seemed to be disappointment in that simple expression. ""So you're gonna leave soon?""</p><p>Puzzled by the conversation and maybe a trifle intrigued I dropped to my knees to equalize our heights. ""That's right. I'll be gone in a few days.""</p><p>She noticeably brightened and took a step closer, then another. She was close enough now that I could smell a slight scent of soap overlaid with maybe a hint of sweat. Well it was a hot day.</p><p>""So you're gonna be here all day?""</p><p>""That's right.""</p><p>She smiled, and swayed, the motion caused her little dress to swirl around her shapely thighs. ""I though maybe you were leaving in just a couple of minutes or somethin'""</p><p>I smiled, I guess 'soon' had more immediacy for a child her age.</p><p>She bit her lip then got an unreadable look in her eyes. She looked back toward the playground then took another stop closer. I now had to look up at her. ""Do you like to do things with little girls?"" Her voice dropped to a near whisper, ""nasty things."" With that last utterance she lifted her dress till the hem was at her belly button. She'd lost part of her attire. I was staring at the smooth hairlessness of a little girl pussy.</p><p>It was some seconds before my brain started working again. I knelt and simply stared. When the shock finally wore off it was replaced by fear and not a little arousal. I gulped then glanced toward the park. No one was in sight but the trees cut my sightline to the jogging path pretty severely on the left. Someone could pop out at close range; close enough to plainly make out what was happening in the yard anyway.</p><p>My rational mind screamed at me to scold the child, to tell her to lower her dress and to tell her off in such a way that she wouldn't be back again. Still...my rational mind was not in complete control. I raised my hand and very slowly reached out and caressed that pretty round twat. The child didn't back away; she beamed down at me and even leaned into my touch. </p><p>""Kiss it."" She said after a moment.</p><p>My heart was going like a trip hammer but my cock was hard as well. I leaned forward and planted a chaste closed-mouth kiss astride her little slit. She stared for a second then turned around, her dress still up.</p><p>""Kiss my butt."" A hint of husky eagerness had crept into her voice.</p><p>Her ass was round and flawless. It was a little on the large side for her age but it was undeniably sexy. I caressed her thighs then leaned in and just bussed both cheeks. The flesh of her ass was soft and warm against my lips.</p><p>She turned back around and to my relief, and not a little regret, let her dress fall to cover her. We regarded each other for a moment then she licked her lips and spoke.</p><p>""So, do you like to do things with little girls?"" She paused and went on in a rush, ""I mean, would you like to do things with me. It's okay if you think I'm ugly and don't wanna. I know I'm not real pretty.""</p><p>My fear receding slightly I leaned forward and kissed her fabric covered belly. ""Oh, honey, you're not ugly. I think you are very pretty and very sexy."" I took a deep breath and let it out. ""I would love to do things with you, but I can't. It's not safe. I would go to jail for a long time if anyone found out."" The simple statement didn't satisfy either my libido or my sense of self preservation. They were both lining up to kick me in the caboose.</p><p>She beamed behind her glasses. ""That's okay. I won't tell."" She marched past me and headed for the house. ""This is a neat old house,"" she tossed over her shoulder as she went.</p><p>I stared after her, my mind whirling. I turned and looked back at the park but no one had appeared. After a second I rose and followed the swaying yellow clad form.</p><p>I caught up with her in the shadows under the house. She was wondering around fondling this and that. I followed along behind, my mind in turmoil. I didn't doubt she meant it when she said she wouldn't tell. She wouldn't, at least she wouldn't tell a parent or another adult. Children like to giggle and brag among themselves though. I could well imagine a whispered confidence a week from now or maybe a month. Maybe the friends she told wouldn't tattle either but there'd be another whispered conversation and then another and somewhere along that chain an adult would be told, or maybe just over hear. The little secret wouldn't be hard to track to the source and when put to the question my cute little friend would collapse like a house of cards.</p><p>She'd found an old armchair and sank into it. Neither of us spoke. I examined her in detail. Her hair was black without even a hint of curl. It just touched her shoulders and framed a face that was plain but well proportioned. She had just the hint of a double chin. The thick glasses magnified already large eyes that were dark brown in color. </p><p>She squirmed under my gaze but let me inspect her. After about a minute she raised enough to tug her dress to her waist then dropped her bare butt back to the cushion. She draped her legs over the chair's arms, spreading herself wide. Her hands went to her crotch and rubbed her prize for a second then she separated her perfect little lips displaying her bright pink furrow with her hooded clit at the top and the small opening of her immature vagina at the bottom. ""You can kiss it on the inside if you want. You can lick it too. It feels real good when it's licked."" She licked her lips and I could see color rising in her cheeks.</p><p>I found this strange combination of shyness and bawdy boldness alluring. The fact that a child her age was willingly, fuck, almost eagerly, exposing herself to me was a turn on that had little to do with the view itself. That view was something though.</p><p>I had ogled little girls from my late teens till present day. Once, when I was nineteen an older girlfriend had left her five-year-old in my care for several hours. I'd ogled the well formed little blond for months. She had sensed I found her attractive I think and had started putting on little shows for me, dashing out of the shower wet and naked, parading around the house in her skimpiest panties, that sort of thing. That night, after her mother had left, the little girl dashed to her room to get ready for bed. A minute later she was in my lap wearing her shortest nightgown and no panties. All through the local cable channel's nightly 'creature feature' she'd alternately squealed and giggled as she gyrated in my lap. My hands had roamed her back, buttocks and a few times her soft little cunny without complaint from either party. At nineteen I lacked the courage to try anything further. The girlfriend and I had gone our separate ways a few months later. Now I felt like I was nineteen again, the same gnawing fear and surging desire warred and raged.</p><p> The fear might have won but a memory forced its way to the surface. I'd been through a down period a few months back, having just parted with another girlfriend. One night after most of a fifth of tequila I'd started cataloguing the regrets in my life, there were many. A little alcohol fueled analysis had revealed that most were from the times I'd played it safe, refused to make the leap, not taken the chance. I'm not a shrinking violet and have a number of lumps to attest to the times when I didn't play it safe but I didn't regret them, not a one! I once spent two months in traction, lost a job and yet another girlfriend after taking an ill advised high speed ride on a mountain road during a rumbling downpour. The pegs had been kissing the pavement on each tight turn. I'd finally given her just a touch too much go juice and the borrowed machine had gone down. It had gone over a two-hundred foot cliff and if I hadn't fetched up hard against the guardrail I would have followed. I still have the occasional ache from the crash to this day but I never think back on that ride without remembering the thrill of the rain in my face, the eager roar of the engine and the exhilaration of the cut rock slashing by so swiftly in the liquid beam of the headlights.</p><p>That memory urged me to my knees. It brought my hands up to grip those sturdy but very soft and very warm thighs. I kissed the tender seam where the child's left leg met her crotch then licked the length of it. She moaned as I gave equal time to the right. I kissed just above her plump mound then licked up to her belly button, edging her dress higher with my nose. I returned to her thighs and sucked a measure of soft flesh into my mouth. She writhed, trying to swivel her still spread slot under my tongue. I could smell her little pussy. It was a heady scent made up of soap, sweat, maybe a bit of pee and a lot of overheated little girl.</p><p>I relented and planted an open mouthed kiss on her splayed cunny, sucking some of that pinkness into my mouth. My tongue went into gear, I laved that spread valley between her clitoris and her vagina then quested upward to try and find the former in its fleshy sheath. She had a big hood and her tiny pearl was buried deep. I'm not sure I found it on that foray but the attempt was appreciated from the response it got. I retraced my path and circled her vagina before poking at it with my tongue. I'd expected to get no more than the tip in her but the little opening spread wider. I pushed on against some resistance but managed to push the full length into her. Her hymen was missing. Her taste was faintly metallic but still good. I could feel the muscular tube pulsing around my tongue. </p><p>When I tried to pull out the little girls hands abandoned their holding action and went to the back of my head, holding me in her. At the same time her soft but surprisingly muscular thighs slammed on my cheeks. I fought against her and eased out till I was just at her entrance then pushed in again. She tugged painfully on my hair and her legs tried to crush my head. I started making regular round trips into that sweet well and the stocky pre-teen began to hump and grind my face with gusto. She was giving off little moans interspersed with low noises that sounded almost like she was muttering to herself. A stolen glance upward revealed that her glasses had fallen from her face. Her head was back and her eyes were closed. She looked beautiful at that moment.</p><p>I returned to the task at hand, eating a pre-teen pussy for the first time. I sped up and the little girl kept pace. I pushed inward, smashing my lips on hers and adding suction to the action. My head was now wobbling all over my neck as the sturdy little hips swiveled and I went along for the ride.</p><p>I circled a thigh and brought my fingers to the fleshy clit hood. I spread my lips and pushed deeper, letting the hardness of my teeth contact the soft cunny flesh. Now I could feel just the tip of my tongue caressing the child's immature cervix on each gyration. I gently pinched at her clitoris while stabbing softly at her insides.</p><p>She came silently, lifting her butt off of the chair and squeezing my head in its very soft prison. Just a trickle of little girl cum was produced but I sucked it eagerly down.</p><p>She was still and stone rigid for several seconds, further oral and digital efforts on my part produced only slight shudders. Finally she began to relax, her bottom eased back to the chair and her thighs released my head.</p><p>I disentangled her hands from my hair and eased her back in the chair when it looked like she would simply ooze to the floor. I gave her a parting kiss on her pussy then gently pulled her dress down to cover her. Her head was back against the cushion, her eyes were closed but her mouth was open. A tiny streamer of drool hung from her bottom lip.</p><p>I left her there and climbed the stairs to the kitchen. I found a cherry coke amongst the rancid food in the first refrigerator and grabbed it before getting another beer from the second appliance. </p><p>The child was starting to stir when I came back down. I kissed her forehead then plucked her glasses from the chair and gently replaced them on her face. Her eyes came open and she sat up with a groan. Her eyes blinked when I kissed her nose then her lips. She eagerly accepted the soft drink and slurped noisily from the can. I took a pull of my beer and regarded her. No, I would not regret this. I might pay very dearly for it but I would not regret it.</p><p>I settled into thought for a minute and when I again looked up I could see the child staring coyly at me from across her soda can as she sipped. I was still trying to decipher that look when she slid from the chair. Her drink clanked down on a nearby tool box and she knelt at my feet. A hand shot out and grabbed my semi-hard cock through the thin material of the light shorts I was wearing. She felt along its length, hefting the mass and handling it a little on the rough side. She giggled when it began to harden in response.</p><p>""Wow, you've got a big one."" She giggled again at the look on my face. ""I like big dicks."" She squeezed the shaft and giggled again.</p><p>I was still trying to formulate a response, something along the lines of 'just how many dicks have you seen?' when she deftly unfastened my shorts. She separated the two flaps and then tugged them in opposite directions hard! My zipper whizzed down with a faint 'zing'. I felt stitches pop when it reached the bottom on its travel.</p><p>""Whoa girl. Are you trying to tear my pants off?""</p><p>She grinned up at me, ""Yep, I like tearing pants off. Sometimes I cut 'em off."" Whatever else she was going to say was forestalled when my shorts slid to my ankles, since I was going commando that let my cock flop free. The child's eyes widened behind her glasses and she licked her lips. ""That's a nice one mister."" She grasped it in one hand and gave a few experimental tugs. My circumcised dick is an honest six inches, I suppose it could be called 'nice' but despite her earlier statement it certainly didn't qualify as 'big'. Of course I guess size is relative. To her it was big.</p><p>""Have you seen many?"" I managed to get out between the groans.</p><p>A drop of precum had formed on the head of my prick. The little girl looked up at me, ""U-huh."" Her gaze dropped back to my cock and she went on in a soft voice. ""I'll tell you about it later."" She then leaned forward and deftly licked the head of my prick clean.</p><p>My gibbering brain was still trying to process the fact that a child had just licked my cock when her lips parted and she vacuumed three inches of me into her mouth. It was hot and wet. She applied a strong suction. I felt the soft, slightly rough surface of her tongue working over my trapped member along with the occasional touch of her teeth. My fucking knees were getting week.</p><p>She seemed to sense the precariousness of my balance because the urged me around till I could drop into the old chair. Never once did my prick leave her mouth. Once I was seated she placed herself between my knees and really went to work. Her hair swayed back and forth, just brushing my thighs as her head bobbed on my cock. She kept up the suction and the tongue work as between three and four inches of dick sawed in and out of her mouth. On each down stroke I could feel my spongy head kissing the back of her throat. </p><p>She began to growl, a low guttural nose that seemed to emerge from her throat. She was getting into it, speeding up as she became more turned on. She'd sucked cock before, and more than one cock too. Whatever small amount of hesitancy she possessed only involved obtaining a dick, she damned well knew what to do with one when she got it! Through my surging pleasure I noticed her dress billowing and saw that her left hand had vanished beneath it. She was diddling herself while she gave head!</p><p>I let my head flop back against the dirty upholstery and surrendered. I've had good blow jobs and bad blow jobs, the kid's technique alone put her in the 90th percentile. The fact that she was maybe all of nine pushed her easily into the top slot.</p><p>Things were about to happen. I could feel the sap rising, I began to hunch as ancient instinct told me to plant my seed. Through the endorphin haze I was feeling a stray bit of responsibility made me blurt out, ""I'm going to cum!""</p><p>I don't know if I expected her to pull off or not. I wasn't thinking real clear at that point. She didn't though, just kept right on bobbing away, if anything the suction grew stronger. Fuck this kid could suck!</p><p>My vision grayed and an intense orgasm, more intense than any I'd had in years washed over me as my prostate fired all tubes. I could feel the powerful spurts of semen as they rocketed the length of my cock and into the little trollup's mouth. A small amount of spunk escaped her and oozed down her chin. She was growling loudly now, a continuous sound like a cross between a kitten purring and a blender. The tone rose and fell with each diminishing burst of my cum but it didn't stop till I was dry.</p><p>She nursed my spent prick for a few seconds then popped it out of her mouth. She grinned up at me, there was cum on her lips and it dripped in a viscous flow from her chin. ""You, cum a lot. I like that too."" She kissed my dick then cuddled it to her face.</p><p>When I could stand I pulled up my pants and headed back up stairs. I had intended to get another beer for me and a soda for her and come back down but she followed right on my heels. We ended up camped on the brocaded sofa. We were no sooner ensconced than little hands again tugged my shorts to my ankles.</p><p>Over the next half hour we talked. All through the conversation her hands roamed my cock, feeling, hefting and caressing. She also took plentiful breaks from the information flow to kiss, lick and suck it. She did really seem to love my cock!</p><p>I found out some things about her, her name was Nina; she was eight, not nine. She lived in a big community housing project that butted up to the southern end of the park. I found she had lots of friends in the housing project and several from the old trailer park that was on the far side of it. Her mother was a waitress/barmaid that worked afternoons and nights at a popular place south of town. She generally went out with the 'girls' after work and often didn't return alone. Nina generally did as she pleased during the day when her mother was asleep. While her mother was at work a neighbor woman had technical charge of her along with a half a dozen other neighborhood kids but it was pretty lax oversight so she generally ran free then too.</p><p> She'd learned about sex early on from listening then sneakily watching her mother bang the men she brought back to apartment. Her mom also had a number of pornos and at the advanced age of five she'd taken to watching these with the volume all the way down as her mother slept. She's whiled away many a morning with her nightgown up, watching some silicon boobed blond bob away on an improbably sized cock.</p><p>When she was six her mom had a steady man for several months. He worked days which meant he and the child were alone together at night when mom worked. When he made a move on her she was primed and ready to accept. He'd been the one that showed her how good it felt to have her cunny licked. He'd introduced her to his cock and the esoteric art of sucking the same. He'd had this thing about her taking his cum, not wanting her to do it. He told her only big girls could handle that. He would always pull out and whack off on her chest or her puffy little pussy. She was very proud of the few times she had managed to best him and get a mouthful of spunk. I idly wondered if the man really did have an objection to her drinking his load or if he had been trying a little reverse psychology to create a little cum eater.</p><p>He had also been the one to take her cherry. At first he'd used his finger and then a thin little dildo to open her up. He probably planned to eventually try and fuck her but her mother had thrown him out first. That left her in something of a fix.</p><p>The apartment had a pool and that's where most of the kids hung out in the summer. She'd corralled a few of the younger boys and got them alone for some 'play' time but most of them couldn't even get their little dicks hard, those that could pop little boners never came when she sucked on them. Most of the teen boys were only interested in the teen girls and looked through her like she wasn't there. Over time she'd noticed the shy ones though, the ones that hung back from the horseplay and the frolicking. Her first conquest was a pudgy fourteen something that the other boys were always picking on. She'd lured him to her apartment early one morning. The boy thought he was going to play a video game. He was hardly in the door before his pants and briefs were tugged to his knees, He yelped and tried to fight the suddenly deranged child off but his struggles stopped when his respectable boy cock was slurped into her little furnace mouth. He held her head and moaned as she sucked the cum out of his spurting prick. She made no objection when he wanted to bring friends around for her 'services' and within the week she was sucking off half a dozen middle-school boys. She was less than successful when it came to her own pleasure. The boys would finger her but almost universally refused to go down on her. </p><p>That particular itch was scratched somewhat a month later when one of the boys unceremoniously drug her into a stairwell and mounted her without warning (or permission). He was awkward but he did manage to get it in. She grunted in pain as her still tiny vaginal passage was spread and used for the first time but quickly grew accustomed to it. Unfortunately the boy shot off in a dozen strokes and left her dripping and still horny.</p><p>It wasn't long till they were all fucking her. Several of the kids were home alone during the day and she spent many an hour bent over the arm of a couch or spread-eagled on a messy bed as boy after boy rooted his way to paradise in her bald pussy. Sometimes they would fuck all day, some boys taking her three or four times, they would stand around playing with themselves to get hard, or have her lick and suck them while another boy pounded her cunny. She lost track of who was doing her and didn't really care anyway. She saw many faces for the first time as they bent over her to fit their cocks into her. That was ok, she would spread for anyone. The thought that she had a right to decide who got to fuck her, or stuff their stiff little dicks in her mouth was quite foreign. If they were there with a hard dick they could do her.</p><p>The problem in fact was mouths, not hers, there's. The little shits just couldn't keep them shut. Nina soon realized she had a developing situation, and not a good one. Older girls were pointing her out and tittering to themselves, older boys began to make rude and pointed comments in her presence. Even a few of the adults around the complex began to look askance at her. She wasn't dumb; she could follow that trail to its inevitable end. She shuddered at the thought of her mother finally learning of her new pastime. She did the only thing she knew to do; she cut the boys off cold turkey. No more pussy, no more blowjobs, no more afternoon orgies.</p><p>That left her with a problem though, an itchy, aching and increasingly wet little problem. This was about the time that the park had originally opened. It wasn't complete yet but the construction fencing and the no-trespassing signs came down. She was exploring this great expanse one day when she spotted a man watching her swing on the monkey bars while he fondled a bulge in his crotch.</p><p>That puzzled her, older boys didn't like girls her age did men? She could only think of one way to find out and being the direct sort of person tried it. She dropped off of the bars, walked over to the suddenly nervous man and simply asked if she could see his dick.</p><p>There was no one else in sight. Perhaps thinking he was lewd and daring for exposing himself the man unzipped his pants and covertly eased out his cock. A second later he found out what lewd and daring was when the first-grader kissed the head then swallowed several inches of his tool.</p><p>He panicked, pushing the child off of him and zipping up. He started to walk away then seemed to think better of it. He came back and the two of them walked to a more secluded area. Once hidden in a small, out of the way copse of trees, a copse of trees that could only be accessed by a boomy metal bridge, his dick came back out and Nina happily sucked him to a creamy conclusion.</p><p>She soon found other men to play with. She learned to look for signs, the way men looked at her, or at other little girls, the way they acted. She had quite a few regulars, men who would show up to do her again and again. Some brought friends, that was ok, men seemed to know how to keep their mouths shut. Most just wanted her to suck them, but a few were willing to slurp on her bald little box. A few of the lesser endowed ones had fucked her, she found it amusing that some of these grown men had cocks smaller than the middle school boys that had broken her in.</p><p>She had more to tell but by now my cock was rock hard again and I was leaking copiously and breathing hard. </p><p>""I've never had one this big in me"" she commented as she gave it another tug.</p><p>""You're small honey. It probably wouldn't fit."" It was a pretty lucid statement considering my condition at the moment.</p><p>She leaned and smooched the head, smearing precum across her lips. ""I s'pose we'll find out.""</p><p>That got my attention, ""We will?""</p><p>She gave me a look, ""Duh! Why do you think I've been getting it hard again?"" With that she rose. She pulled her dress to just below her nipples then straddled me face to face. We both looked down as she grasped my revived prick and drug it back and forth in her slot before positioning at the dimple of her vagina.</p><p>I started to say something. I'm not sure what but it was probably a caution or a warning, something like 'we really shouldn't do this' or 'honey you're too small'. I'm sure I tried to say it. I'm also sure it was half hearted at best. It doesn't really matter because I'm not sure the words ever reached my lips. They were still in the processing department when the child began to push down and that elastic little hole began to dilate over the head of my prick. The feeling of her expanding and sliding down the domed part of my head was indescribable. She moaned once, in pain or pleasure I don't know, but she kept pushing. We were both well lubricated and that little hole kept expanding. I moaned myself when her snug entrance snapped into the groove behind my glans. Fuck! I thought her mouth felt fantastic, the inside of her tiny eight year old pussy was a swampy furnace. I caressed her little ass as she paused to get used to my girth. No more words of wisdom were processed; no fears of repercussions went through my mind. All that existed was the moment, the moment and me and this darling child who wanted me to fuck her. When she started pushing again I was ready and eager.</p><p>She couldn't take all of me, sensibly she didn't even try. When my head nudged up against the spongy portal of her cervix nearly half of my length was still outside. That was ok, what was in her felt fantastic. Her eyes were closed as she experienced this new feeling, fuller than she had ever been before. I leaned forward and kissed her nose then her lips. She recoiled slightly, her eyes coming open as I licked her lips then tried to push between them. My hands left her ass and slid up her body to her face. I gently pulled her back to me and our lips met again. I licked her lips then pushed past them to caress her gums and teeth. Her permanent teeth hadn't come in yet and there were several gaps where her baby teeth had been pulled. I explored these gaps then pushed on to find her tongue. I lifted it, pressing it to the roof of her mouth then explored its root with my own lapper.</p><p>She kept her eyes open as I explored. Once or twice she tried to pull back but I held her. Her face seemed to have a look of mild revulsion at first, that changed as I reconnoitered the far corners of her mouth. Slowly her eyes closed and her own tongue began to move. We tussled gently, out tongues wrestling as her snug cunny grasped my throbbing cock.</p><p>It was some minutes before she tried to move on me. This form of kissing was apparently new to her, I guess none of her boys or the men from the park were interested in kissing her. I have always found kissing a woman to be an integral part of making love; I didn't see why it should be any different if my lover was a tiny girl. After an adjustment period Nina seemed to agree. We kissed for long minutes pausing only for brief breaths before returning to the fray. Before a minute had passed it was generally the child that was eagerly pushing forward to renew the contest.</p><p>Finally she pulled back and licked her lips. Wordlessly we regarded each other, then she grasped my thighs and slowly pulled herself upwards, her soft tissues had melded themselves to my intruding dick and there was a tickling sensation as viscous bonds tore. She pulled up till only the head was in then slid down again. Fuck, I could have died then and my life would have been complete. She did it again then again, our lips and tongues came back together as her little hips and legs drove her up and down on my cock. I joined her, hunching to meet her downward strokes. She began to give little moans, purring into my mouth as we fucked.</p><p>She sped up, our lips parted as that hot intrusion of her center demanded more and more of her. Her head dropped to my chest. Her dark hair tickled my chin as her little hips worked harder and harder. I was having trouble keeping time from my positional disadvantage and went still, letting the child drive herself onto my throbbing prick.</p><p>After several minutes she was flagging. Sweat was dripping from her forehead to spatter on my thighs. Her breath was beginning to come harder but she still tried to drive faster. On her next down stroke I clasped her to me and then slid to the floor. I laid her on her back and then braced my arms on either side of her and started to drive into her still hunching body. She squealed as I quickly ramped up, I was careful not to push too deeply but I was still kissing her cervix on every inward plunge.</p><p>She came for the first time seconds later. Her thighs squeezed me as her snug tube rhythmically massaged my length. She stared in wonder at me and little stuttering half words escaped her mouth. I fucked her through her orgasm and kept going. I could feel my own balls churning, only the masterful blowjob she had given not an hour before kept me going.</p><p>She had gone still, her eyes were closed and only the rise and fall of her chest attested that she was still alive. I rose to my knees and clasping her thighs to me. I rutted into her now pulling her onto me as I drove into her. Her legs were now either side of my face. I turned my head and began to kiss and lick her left shin. She came again as I began to nibble but that might have been happenstance.</p><p>I was close myself now and sped up. Now my sweat rained onto her. Somehow I still had the realization that it was a child I was fucking and didn't impale her womb on my cock. I could feel the sweat running down the crack of my ass and dripping off of my balls.</p><p>I was on the edge and wanted to take my little lover with me to that chasm one last time. I wrapped my right arm around both her thighs to maintain my leverage. That freed up my left hand to go hunting for her clitoris, I gently pinched her fleshy hood and began to roll it between my fingers. I still didn't feel anything that I could swear was a clit but she gasped and shoved herself at me. Her butt came off the floor and her tight little pussy convulsed as her strongest cum yet rolled over her like a tidal surge. The feeling of her sweet portal trying to throttle my cock put me over and I pumped a massive load into her as my vision seemed to gray and a distant roar throbbed in my ears.</p><p>I recovered for a second then got my hands beneath her at the neck and butt. I shakily stood with her clasped to my chest then backed to collapse on the couch. We sat with me still in her. I could feel the cum draining from her pussy, it bathed my balls before running off to stain the intricate fabric of the couch.</p><p>When my shriveled member finally plopped free I eased her to the sofa and made my way to the bathroom. I found a washcloth and then discovered that while the power might be on the water wasn't. I wet it in the toilet tank and wrung it out. Back in the living room I bathed the child's face and neck before descending to mop the sweat and cum from first her thighs then her little cunny. </p><p>I left the cloth in her lap and went to the kitchen. When I returned with a soda for her and a beer for me she was again among the living and was using the rag to catch the cum she was squeezing from her bald, well used pussy. She gratefully accepted the cold can and took a long drink. She looked at me, the glasses making her eyes seem huge. ""It's never been like that before."" She whispered, ""Never.""</p><p>I went to my knees before her and leaned forward to give her a little buss but she surprised my by throwing her arms around me and crushing her lips to mine. She backed off after a five count but continued to clasp me. ""That was the bestest ever. You can root me lots and lots!"" I smiled at her and tried to ignore the cold trickle of cherry coke running down my back.</p><p>From a window I watched her walk back to the playground. She retrieved her panties from where they had been stuffed in an uncapped support tube for the seesaw. After looking around to make sure she was unobserved she stepped into them then went skipping off down the path. When the trees swallowed her I finally turned away. Only then did the fear come back. A stray neuron urged flight. It wanted me to get back in my truck and put as much distance as I could between me and Provost South Carolina. The rest of the pack shouted the cowardly little shit down. First, if the child did tell it would take very little effort to figure out who I was. The old house came with a huge paper trail pointed right at me. I might be able to bluff it out, my word against hers, that kind of thing, of course that would depend on when she told. At the moment a wealth of my genetic legacy was still squishing around inside that delightful little pussy. In any case, taking off now would look real bad no matter when the hammer actually fell.</p><p>I got another beer then rolled and smoked another joint. The buzz soothed my jitters. I went downstairs, pissed on an azalea that looked like it could use the water then resumed my interrupted exploration. The first of the smaller sheds held lawn mowers, the plural was intended, there were at least half a dozen machines packed into the space including two elderly looking riders. Several were obviously dysfunctional with obvious parts like engine shrouds and carburetors missing. The rest were heavily dust covered making their working state suspect at best.</p><p>The last shed held a pump and pressure tank. A largish iron pipe went from the pump inlet through a couple of elbows and into the ground. A newer looking pressure gage on the tank read zero. Suspicion growing I looked for and found an electrical switch box. The heavy lever switch was in the on position. I turned it off then opened the box. There were three fuse positions but only the center gang was occupied. I pried the antique cylindrical fuse from its clamps. The metal caps on either end were heavily tarnished. The waxed paper that made up the middle was blistered and discolored. It was obvious that the fuse had blown.</p><p>I found a box of replacements on a shelf and snapped one into place. When I closed the switch the pump kicked in with a powerful whir. The pressure gage on the tank began to climb off its peg. I stayed and watched till it shut off at 80 psi then made my way back to the house. My suspicions proved true there was now water pressure, the old place wasn't on the mains. </p><p>I brought my bag up from the truck then showered and shaved in the downstairs bathroom. Clean, I threw on a pair of gym shorts and descended from the house. I found a battered grill and a moth-eaten bag of charcoal. I couldn't find any starter fluid so I substituted gasoline from a battered safety can, don't try this at home kiddies. Sated on beer, I had a soda while the coals burned down. I cooked the steak to medium well then climbed back upstairs and ate it with a store brand sauce I found unopened in a cabinet. I would like to have some bread and vegetables but what there had been of either was bad.</p><p>Supper done, I looked into the old ladies entertainment facilities. The TV was an old nineteen inch portable, the rabbit ears protruding above it told me not to hope for cable. There was no DVD player but there was a VCR and a decent stash of tapes on a shelf. The tapes were arranged in alphabetical order, to my surprise several were pornos, fairly tame pornos but still pornos. The fact that they were simply integrated in with the rest of the collection was unusual as well. In my experience most people hid them away or at least secluded them from the more mainstream stuff.</p><p>I ended up watching a couple of John Wayne flicks while sucking my way through a four pack of raspberry wine coolers, it made a change from the beer. I stepped out onto the balcony for a last toke then climbed to the second floor. I slept in the guest bedroom. That big, frilly canopy bed just didn't seem right. Besides, I didn't know if the sheets had been changed since the old girl kicked.</p><p>I lay awake a bit, the eddies from the pot and the day's events roiling through my mind. How did I feel about what I had done with the child? I'd always know I was a letch, I'd found kids, cute female ones anyway, sexy since my late teens. Still, I'd never done more than fondling till now, and that only the once. I had never really bought the line that exposing kids to sex at an early age did terrible harm, sure, rape could trash a kid for life but it could do the same thing to an adult. Consensual sex though, naw, never bought it. The problem was that while I wasn't sure the establishment was right I wasn't sure they were wrong either. Certainly they could trot out a seeming endless stream of horror stories on demand. I suspected that for ever maladjusted wreck that had been 'molested' as a child there were two or three that were just fine and even looked back on the experience fondly. I couldn't prove that though and it wasn't the kind of thing you could do research on. Hell, if an academic type was to even hint he wanted to try such a study he would be run out of the country. Even if he did manage to persevere the current rabid climate would discourage anyone from coming forward.</p><p>So how did I feel? I wasn't proud of it but I wasn't really ashamed either. I suspected that part of the reason for that was that I had not been the master of my own fate. The kid was a randy little thing and she set her sights on me. From then on I had just been along for the ride. </p><p>Now what? Well, if word got out I was toast, no doubt about it. I doubted whether anything I said in defense would matter. They'd lock me up, throw away the key and that would be that. My country had a greater percentage of its population in prison than almost any other. The fundamentalists explained that by saying we were a wicked people. It never seemed to occur to anyone that maybe we had just made too damned many things illegal. In any case, I was again not the master of my own fate. If the child talked she talked. With that thought sleep finally came.</p><p>I awoke from a lurid dream to a pretty damned lurid reality. Sunlight streamed through the gauze curtains, it backlit the tiny blond child, between my knees, who was inexpertly but enthusiastically sucking my cock. Nina stood beside the bed; she now wore a faded pink t-shirt with the patchy logo of a local barbecue chain on it and a denim miniskirt. Her left hand held the hem of the little skirt above her waist. Her panties had gone missing again and her right hand was busily squelching two fingers in and out of her hot little cunny. She didn't seem to be aware I was awake yet. Her eyes were on the action at my crotch. </p><p>I groaned and turned my gaze that way myself. The child blowing me was elfin. She was thin and tiny; I doubted she was a day over five. Fine blond hair streamed down her back, it framed a pretty face characterized by a tiny, snub nose and huge blue eyes. Said eyes were now on me, she had ceased her labors at my groan. We stared at each other, her with two solid inches of now hard cock in her mouth. Drool ran down the shaft to pool in my pubic hair.</p><p>I turned back to Nina and found her staring at me too. She'd stopped diddling herself but was still exposed. She had a pensive but not fearful look on her face. She bit her lip.</p><p>""We knocked and stuff but you didn't answer so um...I...um...we thought that maybe you had hurted yourself or sumthin.""</p><p>The elf came off my dick. ""Nu-uh, wadn't no WE. YOU said that he knowed we was coming and it was ok."" She looked at me with an expression that said she might cry at any moment.</p><p>Nina shot her a scowl but didn't contradict her. She met my gaze for a moment then looked down, ""I hoped it was ok."" She said quietly.</p><p>I glanced from one child to the other while the wheels in my head spun without much traction. I mean, this was a pretty unique situation! How the fuck did I handle this? It didn't help that I was not yet fully awake and was maybe a tad hung over.</p><p>What I finally did was groan again and roll out of the bed. The elf scampered off the end of the mattress and skipped backwards as if she was afraid I would attack her. Nina stood her ground but she seemed unsure as well. I strolled past them both and into the hall. My goal was only one door down. I stepped into the john and blissfully emptied my bladder.</p><p>After flushing I splashed some water on my face then toweled off and went back to the bedroom. The two girls were still there. I wasn't sure if I was glad or not. I'd half expected them to bolt. They stood whispering at the foot of the bed, both heads snapped up when I reentered the room.</p><p>The elf squeaked and struggled a bit when I grasped her under the arms but when all I did was sit her on the bed and then drop down beside her she calmed a little. I looked up at a still pensive, though not really repentant looking, Nina.</p><p>""Nina, how did you get in here?"" I knew I had locked the door. </p><p>Sensing no overt anger in my voice she brightened a bit, ""Well, at first I checked under the doormat but there weren't no key there, so then I started looking around in the rocks at the bottom of the stairs for a fake rock. I've seen lots of those, people sticks keys in them so's they can get in if the locks themselves outside. Anyway I looked a bit and found one and there was a key in it."" She looked abashed again, ""We did knock first."" </p><p>The elf nodded; apparently that was a true statement.</p><p>I was still naked and, despite my fading affront at the invasion, was starting to find the situation stimulating. My dick shifted as it began to slowly engorge. I reached out and grasped Nina's hand and pulled her forward till she stood between my knees. I snaked my hand under that little skirt and drug my finger through her little slot. She 'mmmed' and pushed her bare mound at me as my finger traced the length of that special place. She was damp but it was more of a sticky damp than a wet one at the moment.</p><p>I abandoned her and turned my attention to the elf. She squeaked again when I picked her up but this time didn't struggle. I sat her astride my lap, facing me with my now semi-hard cock trapped beneath her. She was wearing a white t-shirt and tight jeans that were a tad long for her. Her little feet were bare.</p><p>""And what is your name honey?"" Our noses were only inches apart. She really did have a very pretty face.</p><p>""Bobby Jean"", she said softly, ""but everyone calls me Jeanie.""</p><p>I slowly stroked her long blond tresses. They were soft and smelled faintly of baby shampoo. ""How old are you Jeanie?""</p><p>""Five, but I'll be six next month."" Her voice was as soft as her hair.</p><p>I began to stroke her back, she had prominent shoulder blades and I could counter her vertebrae without effort. She truly was tiny. ""And, what were you doing when I woke up?""</p><p>She tried to look abashed but spoiled it with a giggle as my hands continued to massage her. ""I was sucking on your willy.""</p><p>""That's a little girl word! It's called a dick!"" Nina interjected. </p><p>The tiny child swiveled her head around and stuck out her tongue at the older girl. ""I am a little girl and I call it a willy!"" She giggled at her own wit and after a second Nina joined her. </p><p>My hands worked their way to her front and began to caress her flat chest and taut little tummy. ""Do you like sucking on willies?""</p><p>She pushed slightly into my hands, increasing the pressure. ""Uh-hmm, they're neat the way they can be all soft and little and then get big and hard and then get small and soft again.""</p><p>""Have you ever seen a willy shoot stuff out of it?""</p><p>She giggled at that, damn she giggled a lot. It was a sexy little tinkle. ""Yep.""</p><p>""She's sucked three or four boys at the trailer park but she won't let them cum in her mouth."" Nina said.</p><p>The younger girl made a face at that, ""No way, that's yucky!""</p><p>I kissed her little nose. ""That's okay. Lot's of grown women feel the same way."" My hands had ended up at her waist. I unsnapped her jeans and slowly pulled her zipper down before massaging my way back up her belly and chest. </p><p>""They do?"" She glanced down at her unfastened pants but made no protest or comment. </p><p>""Yep, they do. It's like anything else. Some people like peanut butter, some people don't. Sometimes the things you like change as you get older, sometimes they don't. When you are gown up you might like cum, you might not."" As I spoke my hands again descended her slender body, only this time one of them didn't stop and continued into her pants. I felt the t-shirt stop, a narrow band of bare flesh, and then the warm cotton of her panties. </p><p>""There's a girl in the 'partments that caint eat peanut butter. It gives her 'vulsions"" The last was punctuated by a sharp little hiss as a finger made its way onto her puffy little mound and began to rub circled over it.</p><p>""She's allergic to peanuts."" I said. ""Anything with peanuts in it will make her sick. Peanut allergies are dangerous. People can die from them.""</p><p>""They can?"" It was sort of a distant question. Her eyes had narrowed and I could tell she was losing interest in the conversation. I suspected where that interest had gone and increased my finger pressure and started to trace her slit to confirm my hypothesis. Her head went back slightly and she bit her lip. </p><p>""Yeah"", Nina broke in, ""Her name's Carla and the ambulance had to take her to the hospital once because she ate a candy bar that had peanuts in it. She didn't even eat the whole thing, just took one bite and she still got real sick!""</p><p>My finger worked its way back up to the waistband of Jeanie's panties. I applied the tiniest of pressure and it slipped beneath the elastic. I gently moved back onto her mound, bare finger on bare pussy. When she felt my finger in her naked slit the child gave a little sigh and her head went back further. Her eyes were nearly closed now. She wiggled a bit, not really pushing onto the intruder but not pulling away either, just wiggling. </p><p>Nina prattled on. ""Can you imagine that? Having to go to the hospital just 'cause you had one bite of a candy bar. Her mom and dad were real mad!"" </p><p>I leaned forward and kissed Jeanie's exposed throat. I licked her adam's apple then the little hollow below it. When my tongue met the collar of her shirt I grasped it in my teeth and slowly tugged it to one side. I kissed her right collarbone then licked it before finally taking it between my teeth and gently gnawing. Below, my finger pressure increased and the digit slipped between the child's soft lips and into the pink insides of her furrow. I found the taut rimmed entrance to her vagina and circled it before gently prodding the opening. That earned a tiny squeak and a fresh wiggle.</p><p>Nina had been directly behind Jeanie and unaware of what was going on to the front. She had however noticed the lack of interest in her last statements. She stepped around me and the child in my lap and came up alongside my left leg. ""Oh wow"", she said as she took in the molestation in progress. Her skirt came up and she began to rub her own slit as her eyes tried to follow the progress of my finger beneath the tent of the younger child's panties. </p><p>I withdrew my finger and both hands cupped child's denim clad hips. Her head came forward and her eyes slowly opened as she came back from wherever it was that my naughty finger had been taking her. I kissed her nose again then bussed her pouty lips. ""Stand up honey."" My hands on her bottom encouraging her, she slowly stood with her feet just outside my thighs. The bed wasn't the firmest of surfaces and her hands went to my shoulders for balance. She stared down at me, her blond mane brushing my brow. My prick had actually softened a bit under the confining weight of the child's butt. Now it hardened again, jerking up and left to snap against my stomach. That brought a giggle from both children.</p><p>I was now at eye level with the child's belly button. I eased her shirt up and kissed that little dimple before sending my tongue into it. She giggled at that and at the chaste little kisses I applied to the flesh of her taut little stomach. She went silent when my hands began to pull her pants off her round little bottom. I gently worked them till they were past her hips then slid them down her legs. Her thighs and lower legs were slender but not the bony appendages her build had led me to expect. They were shapely and well formed. They were also a lovely golden tan. I suspected she spent a lot of time at the pool.</p><p>Nina pitched into help. I held the tiny child by the waist while the older girl lifted first Jeanie's left then her right leg to get the pants off of them. Before me was a tiny five-year-old clad only in shirt and panties. The panties were brief bikinis, just a triangle of white and red striped fabric that shrank to a finger's width where they crossed her narrow hips. They were snug, outlining her little mound and the deep cleft in the middle.</p><p>I thrust my nose into that cleft and rubbed the length of it. She smelled clean and fresh. I kept going up and kissed her belly button again then gave it a deep lick before dropping back onto her fabric covered prize. I rubbed some more, pushing her panties a little into her slit. She said nothing but I noticed she was beginning to ever so slightly hump my nose.</p><p>I started to kiss all over that delightful roundness, just little pecks at first but gradually letting my mouth open to suck at the fabric and the soft flesh beneath. This ended with my mouth open wide, my lips sealed over almost the entirety of her girl place. I sucked lightly and let my tongue out to explore the fleshy lips and the valley that just barely separated them, beneath the thin material.</p><p>She had stopped moving when I started kissing her but when I began to suck and lick she started to press against me, pushing her cunny against my mouth. Seconds later her little hips began to rotate, gently grinding her mound on my face. </p><p>I grew more aggressive with my tongue, pushing at the cloth that covered her, trying to herd and bunch it. I concentrated on her slit, gaining some depth despite the fabric. She matched me, pushing against my mouth, trying to increase the penetration. First one small hand then the other left my shoulders; they went to my head where they began to ramble through my hair.</p><p>Nina was hard at her slit again, her eyes glued to the junction of my mouth and her little friends panty covered crotch. The stiff denim of the skirt must have been causing problems because her hands briefly went to the back of it, she gave a little shiver and it slid to the floor leaving her bare from the waist down. Both hands flashed back to her cunny, one played in her fleshy hood while a finger of her other one quickly vanished into her depths. She licked her lips and sighed as she finger fucked herself.</p><p>I abandoned Jeanie's mound and quested up till I found the elastic band of her panties. I took it between my teeth and started back down, taking the fabric with me. When I had gone as far as I could in the center I moved to her right hip and tugged at the band there then it was on to the left. Slowly, I moved here and there, pulling and tugging. The child looked down through the curtain of her hair but her only sound was an occasional low hum as she watched me working to make her naked with only my mouth.</p><p>The panties were hanging up in the rear; Nina sensed this and dropped to her knees. Her mouth went to the waistband there. Her tiny incisors scraped the younger girls butt as we worked together to strip the five-year-old. Through Jeanie's legs I could see the older girl. One finger still squelched in and out of her itchy little hole. </p><p>The top of the tot's mound appeared. It was shocking white compared to the golden hue of her belly. The skin was smooth and without flaw. A few more tugs and the top of her slit emerged. Nina's fat clit hood thrust proudly from between her outer lips. In contrast, Jeanie's was not in evidence at all. Her slit started as just that, a slit in the puffiness of her mound. With one final tug the panties gave up and slid down the child's legs to puddle on my thighs. Her little pussy was an inch from my nose, bare in all of its glory.</p><p>It was perfect, a little half moon of exquisitely soft flesh split by a deep, mysterious cleft. I kissed it, and then used my lips to nibble at the edges of her thick labia. I gently pushed my nose into the crease then tilted my head a tiny amount to ease the portal open. I inhaled then, through my nose. The scent was of soap, a well wiped hint of pee and something else. The something else was the magic smell of little girl vagina. It wasn't bubbling over, it wasn't even that hot yet, but it was definitely warm and getting warmer.</p><p>I put my tongue to work. At first I just caressed the outsides with the occasional foray into the cleft. I soon began to explore that valley in earnest though. My trips up and out became fewer and fewer. The little girl began to move again, pushing against and pivoting on my mouth. I applied pressure and my lapper slipped inside. She was warm there and her taste was stronger. She whimpered and made balls of my hair as I climbed to find her hidden clit hood. It was still tiny, unformed, but she trembled and mewed as a probed it. I moved down till I found her vagina. My tongue confirmed what my finger already knew; it was small, with a taut, well defined rim. I pushed a bit and just the tip of my tongue went in. Her taste was clean, the slightly metallic taste of little girl pussy. I began to fuck her with just the tip of my tongue, the trembling increased and she began to tug at my hair in earnest.</p><p>Wanting a more stable position, and to preserve as many follicles as possible for my old age I wrapped my hands around the tiny girl's buttocks and back and hugged her to me. I then stood and pivoted before laying her on the bed. All the while, my nose had been tucked into her wet cunny, a feat I highly recommend. I rucked up her shirt and kissed her belly and flat chest till she finally let go of my hair then I worked my way back down to her sweet little pussy.</p><p>She clearly enjoyed what I was doing but didn't ramp up as fast as Nina had the day before. For the first five minutes or so her only response was an occasional shudder. Then, slowly her legs began to flex up and down to either side of me. A bit more time passed and her tiny butt began to buck off of the bed as she tried alternately to pull clear of my tongue and drive herself onto it. When her little girl cum finally rolled over her she undulated like a fish, pushing hard against my mouth and balling up fistfuls of bed sheet. Aside from a deep gasp she never made a sound.</p><p>I kept licking after she collapsed but gentler now, just soothing her little cunny. She produced a tiny amount of little girl cum and I lapped that up happily. I felt the bed shudder and a moment later Nina crawled up beside her younger friend. She looked from me to Jeanie and then back to me again. Her mouth was hanging open slightly and her eyes were wide behind those thick glasses. She said nothing but she was breathing heavily. One finger was still busily squelching in and out of her own little slot.</p><p>My cock was beyond hard, it was practically throbbing. A long ribbon of precum had drooled from the head and formed an unbroken strand that reached the disheveled sheets. I stood and moved behind Nina, her round bottom, small, but large for her frame, was in the air. I bent and kissed first the left then the right cheek. I licked them, wetting her soft, white butt with great Lassie licks. When her ass glistened I spread my lips wide and sucked in a mouthful of bottom flesh, this was treated to a tonguing and the gently nibbling of teeth. I moved across the older girl's ass, repeating the maneuver, I was sucking hard, leaving red, mouth sized blotches in my wake.</p><p>I don't know if she was getting anything sexual out of my actions, she 'ohhed' some and squeaked a few times when I got particularly aggressive with the teeth but the never tried to pull away. Her busy little finger never slowed either. I could smell her simmering pussy even over the slight scent of her wet bottom.</p><p>I gave each cheek a final bite that earned a pair of surprised squeaks then slowly pulled them apart. She had a deep crack that was the same pale white as the rest of her rump. Her asshole was a perfectly smooth pink funnel near the lower end. I drug my nose the length pf that valley, ending in that pretty little dimple. I smelled nothing but the faint smell of soap. She was either very fastidious or she had bathed since she'd last pooped, the latter I figured. It was still early morning after all.</p><p>She made a little 'oh' when my nose poked her bottom. When my tongue made that passage and then started to screw itself deep into her butt she yowled like a cat and tried to pull away. I held her by the hips and pushed deeper.</p><p>""That's my pooooooper!"" She wailed, trailing into a moan as I relaxed the pressure then rammed in again.</p><p>I was too busy eating eight-year-old butt to answer at the moment but I thought, 'and it's a damned delicious pooper too!' 'Rimming' had always been one of my favorite activities when I found an attractive female bottom. When it came down to cases though, there just weren't that many pretty assholes out there. Bulged up hemorrhoids or protruding ass lips are a pretty big turn off for me. Nina had one of the prettiest assholes I had ever seen and I couldn't get enough of it.</p><p>A minute later she shuddered in orgasm, her moons pushed back against my face. My tongue had battered her sphincter into submission and was almost an inch into her ass. I felt her bottom nibbling and sucking at my tongue as her asshole spasmed in time to her cum. Damn that felt sexy, my dick throbbed in time to the squeezes.</p><p>She collapsed onto her face and shoulders but I held her hips off the bed. I ate her unresponsive butt for a little bit but I really needed to do something about that dick before it split right down the side. I dropped down and sucked her pussy for a moment; it was swampy with her juices. After orally reconnoitering her vagina it was time to send in the troops. I drug the head of my cock up and down her slit till it slipped through her smooth, hairless and very slick lips. I quested a bit till I found her tiny opening. Damn, it was small! I began to apply pressure and felt her girl hole dilate then slid so sweetly up the domed head of my cock. I moaned as the head fully slipped in. Fuck, she was like a sauna inside, wet and overheated. I pushed forward till I nestled against her smooth cervix. All of the lubrication and the stimulation made it a very smooth and very sexy trip.</p><p>I began to fuck the child but slowly. She was still pretty oblivious and I didn't want to pop my cork before she came around enough to enjoy it, and that cork was on a very fucking short fuse at the moment!</p><p>I felt movement on the bed and then Jeanie's blond head popped up. She didn't look one-hundred percent but she was back with us. She scooted around and slid off the bed to stand beside me. Her big eyes were on my cock sliding in and out of Nina.</p><p>I cupped the back of her pretty blond head and pulled her to me. We kissed for a few seconds, she didn't object but I sensed her interest was elsewhere. When I released her she dropped to her knees, her eyes only inches from where cock and bald pussy joined.</p><p>It was another minute before Nina began to respond. The first signs were clenching fists on the sheets, then, minutely her bottom began to move in counterpoint to my cock, pulling away when I did then coming back to meet me. I groaned as her cervix started to smack the end of my cock harder and harder.</p><p>Little whuffs began to escape her mouth; these morphed to tiny grunts and then groans. She came up onto her hands, her head hanging down. Her little hips began to swivel as she rammed her pussy back onto the cock that was molesting the fuck out of her.</p><p>Jeanie hadn't moved but both of her hands were now busy between her legs. She was going at her twat furiously but didn't seem to be getting the stimulation she hoped for. She sped up, her little hands a blur on her pretty little pussy. Little moans of frustration began to escape her lips.</p><p>Inspired I grasped the child below the shoulders. She squeaked in fright as I picked her up and stood her on the bed, one spread leg either side of Nina's torso. I palmed her tiny butt cheeks and pulled her to my face. She hummed and gripped my head as my mouth again made acquaintance with her five-year-old cunny. I alternated between swiping at her hidden clit and probing her tiny entrance. I actually poked into the latter far enough to probe the surface of her cherry. She began to squeak, her little hips went into gear and she started banging her mound off of my nose. She also went back to pulling hair. What is it about girls and hair?</p><p>I ate her for a bit more then another randy neuron fired. I picked her up, squeaking in surprise and tossed her onto her back on the far side of the bed. I then grabbed her by the ankles and pulled till her feet were just outside Nina's knees. I put my hand on Nina's head and pushed her toward the five-year-old's glistening pussy. She resisted a bit. I used enough pressure to overcome it but not enough to really force her if she was dead set against it. Slowly her head descended. Jeanie was watching, a wide eyed look on her face. She bit her lip in indecision, perhaps mirroring the look on her friends face. Nina paused with that tiny twat an inch from her nose. I eased the pressure. I'd planted the seed but the final call was hers. I kept up a steady fuck rhythm and waited to see what she would do.</p><p>Finally she dipped and planted a little kiss on that pussy. That earned a giggle from little Jeanie. She reached out and stroked her older friend's hair. Either the stroking or the giggling eased Nina's reluctance. The next kiss was not so chaste and the one following that had some tongue action in it. Slowly, but with mounting enthusiasm the dark haired girl started to eat pussy in earnest. </p><p>I had a conceit that I could manage it so we could all get off together. It didn't work out though. I was simply too fucking hot. I tried to slow down my hips but my prostate had already issued the master arm command to my balls. I was going to blow; the only question was how good a blow was it going to be. With the fuse already burning I sped up till my dick blistered in and out of Nina's needy little cunt then the top of my head blew off as burning lava pulsed the length of my cock. The child's little pussy couldn't hold it and spunk squelched past my still pumping cock and ran down her thighs.</p><p>I wanted nothing more than to simply collapse but I still had a job to do. I shook the after cum cobwebs from my head and eased my softening prick from the little girl's bald slot. I replaced it with my fingers and began to furiously masturbate the child. Her hip began to rotate faster. I wet my thumb in the cum that slicked her inner thighs then rotated my hand up and eased the digit into her ass. She squeaked into Jeanie's pussy in surprise. Her head rose from between the younger girl's sleek thighs and turned to look back at me in owlish question. I smiled devilishly and bottomed three fingers in her pussy and a thumb in her ass. Her mouth hung open and her body quivered as she tried to process this new sensation.</p><p>I gently pushed her head back toward the younger child's cunny. She got the message and went back to slurping hairless pussy but her attention was centered on the invasion in her own nether regions. I sped up, my fingers squelching in and out of her cum slick twat while my thumb rotated in her pretty bottom. I sent a finger on the other hand to molest and massage her fleshy clit hood. Her hips went wild and a constant 'oh, oh, oh' escaped her mouth.</p><p>She came seconds later. Her head rose from Jeanie's spit slick cunt and her back arched backwards till I expected her vertebrae to pop. She held that taut pose for seconds then she simply folded sideways like a puppet with the strings cut. </p><p>That was one down and one to go. Nina's mouth had begun to ramp Jeanie up again then left her hanging. She whimpered at the loss of the older girl's tongue. Ever the suffering martyr I dove into the child's lovely little box face first. I worked my way from the top of her slot with its hidden clit hood down past the impossibly tight entrance to her vagina then around between her silky cheeks to her anus. The latter had the slightest bitterness of shit but I didn't care at that point. She cooed when I serviced her pussy. When I found her asshole she squeaked and slammed her bottom against my face.</p><p>For over a minute I ate and rimmed and licked and kissed. Jeanie's little body began to quiver and undulate with more authority and little whimpers and gasps escaped her mouth as my mouth visited some new perversion on her body. </p><p>Abruptly a hand pushed my face clear of the child's crotch and Nina's disheveled head pushed in. She went back to sucking pussy with a vengeance,; little growls escaped her throat as she tried to consume her friend's hot little cunny.</p><p>Barred from pussy I went for ass and the two of us sandwiched little Jeanie. With enthusiastic tongues molesting both lower openings the child didn't have a chance. In seconds she was coming far harder than she had the first time. A low keening, almost a whistle, escaped her mouth and the muscles in her thighs and trim buttocks convulsed. She undulated like a fish, once, twice, then a big final finale before collapsing back onto the bed.</p><p>I pulled back but Nina was still sucking twat. Jeanie's hands tried to push her away but the younger child had no strength left. I gently pulled the older girl free and kissed her on the lips. Her glasses were missing, knocked off her face by her friend's orgasmic gyrations. I hugged her and licked the inside of one ear then the two of us simply regarded the well molested five-year-old before us.</p><p>After a suitable time for recovery we adjourned to the lower floor. I got the girls some sodas and we simply sat around for a bit. Jeanie prattled on about how good our dalliance had been, 'the bestest ever' were her actual words. When she started talking about Nina's oral servicing I noticed the older child squirmed and looked distinctly uncomfortable. </p><p>I drew her to me and was startled to find tears in her eyes. I wiped then gently away and kissed her nose. Jeanie prattled on with the self centeredness of her age but she was background chatter at the moment. ""What's wrong honey?""</p><p>Nina sniffed. ""I shouldn't' a done that. It was nasty! Everyone is going to hate me now."" </p><p>""You don't think sucking a dick is nasty.""</p><p>""That's different,"" she sniffed, ""I'm a girl.""</p><p>""Still, No one is going to hate you.""</p><p>""Uh-huh, Dirty Jenna does that an' everyone hates her! She's real nasty!""</p><p>I tilted her head up and kissed her lips. ""I'm sure they don't hate her.""</p><p>She jerked free, ""They talk about her all the time about how gross she is. I don't want people talking about me like!""</p><p> I struggled for what to say to her. The politics of children were as alien to me as the surface of Venus. Was one sex act more acceptable to the pre-teen set than another? I stroked her hair till I hit upon a solution to the affair, a solution amendable to all particularly me.</p><p>""Then don't tell anyone. I won't tell and if you and Jeanie don't say anything then no one will know.""</p><p>Jeanie had talked on for a bit but had gradually become aware of our conversation. She now wrapped Nina in a hug and buried her head in the older girl's shirt. ""I won't tell I promise!""</p><p>Crisis averted for now I found some unopened crackers and a jar of peanut butter. It must have gone particularly well with cherry coke the way the two girls ate and drank. After our repast Nina drug me to the sofa and yanked my shorts down. After pushing me back into the cushions the two children went to their knees before me and the brunette resumed her interrupted blowjob lesson.</p><p>At some point in the session I idly asked, ""So, who's Dirty Jenna anyway?""</p><p>""I'll bring her around later"", Nina tossed off then went write back to coaching Jeanie on how to toss me off.</p><p>The little blond was not a very good pupil, constantly sassing the teacher, but she did seem to be getting better. She did turn my cock over to the older girl for the finale and made appropriate 'yuck!' sounds when the eight-year-old took my load in her mouth then opened said mouth to display it before swallowing.</p><p>The girls departed shortly afterwards leaving me a near wreck. I'd had my balls drained more times in the last twenty-four hours than in the previous month. I sat and recovered for a bit then tottered off for a delayed shower. It was only as I was lathering my hair with something with way too much jasmine in it that I realized that I hadn't asked Nina for the key she had found. The little shit hadn't offered either.</p><p>I dressed and decided to get some work done. I found some largish garbage bags beneath the sink and attacked the food fridge. Pretty much the entire contents went in the bag. Only the canned sodas were still good and there were only three of those left. I raided the cabinets next; anything that I either didn't like or was out of date went into the bag with the other nasties. I sealed the bag and deposited it on the landing then attacked the inside of the old box with paper towels and some spray cleaner I found in a cabinet. </p><p>I lugged the garbage bag down the stairs. I paused at the bottom. There was a bedraggled looking rock garden that surrounded the base of the stairs. It was a vaguely oval area fenced by cheap tin edging and filled with 'river rock' or whatever was actually in the plastic bags that the hardware stores advertised as river rock anyway. A few scrawny flowers and more than a few healthy looking weeds poked through. I searched a bit and finally spied a rock that looked just a bit off. It proved to be plastic. I turned it over to find a little door on the back side. I worked the catch with a thumbnail and the compartment popped open. As I suspected the little key sized pocket was empty.</p><p>I lugged the garbage bag to the truck and tossed it in the bed. I then went back up stairs for my keys and wallet. After locking up I fired up the truck and drove back toward town. It was Sunday so I knew the local solid waste department would be closed. That was ok. I drove till I found a big chain grocer then cruised around back. As I suspected there were several dumpsters and no guards. It was the work of seconds to stop and heave out the bag then I was on my way again.</p><p>Maybe feeling a little guilty about using the store dumpster, I parked in the lot out front and went in. I felt a bit silly about that as I got out of the truck. If I wanted to grovel in self blame the last day had given me a hell of a lot better reason than using someone else's dumpster! I got a cart and started loading up on veggies and staples. I ignored the meat department; I figured I was good there. I was in the soda isle when I wondered just what I was doing? I was going to see the lawyer tomorrow then I was gone right? Right? I waited, but an answer did not come welling up from within. Fuck, I needed to see a realtor, and then get in touch with the local Salvation Army to pick up all the junk, that would take time. Hell I might even take a day or two off, a little vacation before I did those things. I mentally patted myself on the back at the clever rationalization then humped a case of cherry coke into the cart. I added a case of grape and one of root beer for good measure.</p><p>Back at the house I put the food and drink away then rummaged under the house till I found some boxes. I carried these into the late aunt's bedroom and beginning loading them with cosmetics, perfumes and various sundry female toiletries. I cleaned out the closets and drawers too. The former yielded up dresses, shoes and several 70's style pant suits. There were also several pairs of well worn jeans. The dressers held shorts, shirts and lingerie. I felt kind of creepy handling the latter. I think most guys get kind jittery handling women's underwear, especially old women's underwear. </p><p>I still had some space left so I started cleaning off some knick-knack shelves. I didn't double wrap the stuff but I did try not to break anything. I stacked the boxes in the living room then went back upstairs and started to dismantle the canopy bed. It was a for-real period canopy bed, not the modern reproduction I'd taken it for, and not designed for easy disassembly. That forced a trip underneath the house for tools. I got it apart, or at least as apart as it would come without destructive measures, but it took far longer than I expected and my stomach was rumbling before I was finished.</p><p>I'd spied a fish house during my garbage and victual run and it sounded pretty good at the moment. I gathered together the tools I'd used on the bed, grabbed my keys, locked up and headed down the stairs. I had finished putting the tools away and was headed for the truck when a disreputable pink bicycle with no tire on the front rim and a familiar blond moppet onboard rattled around the house and came to a stop.</p><p>Jeanie and I regarded each other for a moment then she let the bike drop to the ground and walked over. With my keys out and my hand on the door of the truck it was obvious even to a five-year-old that I was in the process of leaving.</p><p>""Where ya going?""</p><p>Still somewhat off balance by her sudden reappearance I responded lamely, ""I was just popping out for some fish and chips.""</p><p>""Scooters?"" </p><p>I nodded, that had been name on the sign. The building had the look of a well known chain fish house but the colors were wrong. I figured they had lost or more likely given up the expensive franchise and were going it alone.</p><p>""Oooh goody!"" She clapped her hands. ""I love Scooters!"" With that she ran to the passenger side of the truck. Before I could utter a word she had climbed in and buckled up. She then sat and stared at me. Her expression said it all, 'what's the hold up?'</p><p>I shook my head and climbed into the truck. I reached across her tiny body and closed her door which she had left gaping wide open. Still in a state of bemused bewilderment I started the engine and backed out.</p><p>All through the drive I stole glances at the tiny blond child in the passenger seat. She had cranked down the window and spent most of the ride with her head thrust as far into the slipstream as the seatbelt and her small stature would allow. Her gold/white mane caught the sun as it billowed and waved. Her gaze took in the passing scenery with the simple joy of childhood. From her expression I doubted a single dark thought intruded into that pretty head.</p><p>That eased my own thoughts a little bit. I had more or less reconciled myself to the risk to me from recent events; well as reconciled as you can get with that hard, icy little chunk of fear that resided somewhere deep down. What still nagged at me was the fear of harming the children. Fuck, I was no boy scout. I'd been kicked out of school at the age of seventeen for dealing drugs. My pop, a generally drunk sometimes deckhand on the Mississippi barge trade had beaten the shit out of me and thrown me out of the house. On my own I'd hustled my way across a wide swath of the Midwest. I'd been in a number of minor scrapes with the law. With a chip on my shoulder I'd also become somewhat of a brawler and had left a trail of busted heads in bars all along my wake.</p><p>What I had never done was harm a child. Nina and her ilk were no shrinking violets, any kids who started blowing the neighborhood at five or six weren't all that freaking innocent to start with. Nina at least had been sucking men off in the park for nearly a year and even fucking some of them. Okay, so I wasn't corrupting the children, at least not alone, but I was damned sure abetting their continued education. I looked over at Jeanie's blissful face. I thought I could live with that for now.</p><p>We grabbed our fish and chips at the drive through and headed back to the house. Jeanie spent the trip gigglingly sneaking hush puppies from the big bag that sat on the bench between us.</p><p>We sat up on a big picnic table that rested under the house. I evicted the junk that was heaped on it to other heaps then managed a half assed cleaning job with paper towel and spray cleaner then it was chow time. Jeanie set to her food with gusto, she didn't eat as much as I did but she came close enough that I wondered where she was putting it in that tiny elfin body. She finished by sucking on her soda straw until all she was getting was air then topped that off with a belch that would have done a bullfrog proud. That produced a giggling fit that ended up in a case of the hiccups.</p><p>I let her gently sip my drink till the attack was over then took it back. ""Jeanie, what are you doing here?""</p><p>She spread her arms, taking in the wreckage of our meal, and grinned, ""eating."" My scowl and raised eyebrow produced another giggle. She stifled that when the scowl deepened and looked down, her finger began to play in a pool of condensation on the table.</p><p>""Nina an' me was planning to come back after supper an' I think Nina is planning on bringin' Jenna too. I wanna come back with 'em but...."" She bit her lip then squinted up at me. ""That's like forever away and I wanna suck on your willy some more now...and I kinda hoped you'd do that thing to me some more too...you know...lick me.""</p><p>Fuck, what had I gotten myself into. I was becoming the center of a bunch of kiddy nymphos! Children didn't have long memories. I knew if I cut this off now I'd fade quickly from their consciousness. The longer it went on the greater the chance of a stray word reaching the wrong ears. The smart play was to cut and run now, send Jeanie packing, tell Nina and her entourage that play time was over, do my business and get the fuck out of this burg. Valdosta wasn't paradise, and I knew, absolutely knew that every worn out bleach blond barmaid I banged from now on was going to compare unfavorably to the tight sheathe and enthusiastic hips of a near sighted eight-year-old, still, I would be free, not locked in a concrete box for the rest of my life.</p><p>I might have done it; for once my rational mind had control. Then Jeanie's little hand slid onto my fabric covered cock and gave it a gentle squeeze. The little shit had snuck up on me while I was lost in thought. She stood at my side and massaged my hardening meat. When she realized she had my attention she asked a simple question. ""Can I do it again now? I wanna try while no one else can see....you knows...in case I don't do it good.""</p><p>So much for fucking rationality. I pulled my zipper down and dropped my shorts to my ankles. Jeanie knelt in the dirt and kissed my cock before sucking it into her hot little mouth. She bobbed away with enthusiasm but was still lacking in skill. Since I was already damned in the eyes of society and the law I thought I might as well help her improve a bit. I started gently coaching in the use of lips and tongue and even the careful scraping of teeth. I told her when to suck and when to suck harder. She proved a passable student when the lessons weren't delivered with a healthy dose of pre-teen sarcasm and in minutes had me ramping up. She was enjoying herself and needless to say I was too, so much so that the main event crept up without much thought on my part. I did croak out ""I'm coming!"" but only as the first fiery pulse burst in her mouth. </p><p>She jerked back as if scalded, half spitting and half coughing up spunk. The second pulse painted half of her face from her bangs to her chin. I took the beast in hand and turned slightly to finish jerking my load out onto the damp earth. Only when my nut was finished did rationality return. I knelt and swept up the coughing child and settled onto the bench with her sidesaddle in my lap. I rocked her and cooed my apologies as her spasms diminished.</p><p>When she had sufficiently recovered she swept a stray globule of cum from the corner of her mouth and fixed me with a glare. ""You not suppose to do it in my mouf!"" she lisped.</p><p>I used my shirt tail to wiper her cheek and chin clean. ""I'm sorry baby; you did so good that it snuck up on me.</p><p>She brightened immediately, ""Really? I did that good"".</p><p>""Really, you did great.""</p><p>""Better than Nina?""</p><p>""Just as good,"" I lied."" She had improved but Nina was a cocksucking pro. Little Jeanie had a ways to go to even be in the same room. She did give it her all though. ""But promise not to tell her I said so.""</p><p>She squirmed a bit at the restriction but after a final cough a grin lit up her face. ""Okay, it's a secret.""</p><p>Fuck, I certainly hoped she knew how to keep a secret, or Nina's wrath was the least of my worries.</p><p>She wiggled from my grasp and stood on the bench beside me. Her dirty jeans sagged a little and her shirt was a tad small. The two garments conspired leave a gap in the middle and put an inch wide strip of trim, tanned little girl belly right at eye level. The display was centered on the tiny dimple of her cute little belly button. She was so close I could see just the lightest down of blond hairs adorning the brown flesh. I could smell her too, little girl sweat, fabric softener and maybe just a hint of something more.</p><p>I glanced up at her face and found her looking down at me. She said nothing but the hopeful, expectant look on her pretty elfin face spoke volumes. I held her gaze for a second then brought my eyes and lips to that enticing strip of bare little girl. She sighed when I kissed her trim belly that changed to a giggle when my tongue slid into her little dimple. She tasted good, spicier and somehow more exotic than in the morning. It might have been sweat or perhaps it was just the thrill of molesting her here, beneath the house, where anyone could wander over and peer at us,</p><p>I worked the fastener on her jeans with my mouth, growling a little as I did it. I pulled the flaps back with my teeth. A few more tugs and her pants were over the little bulb of her butt and slid down to pool around her ankles. I had planned to give similar treatment to her panties but Bobbie Jean lacked the patience for that. She pulled them down then kicked both them and her pants off. In seconds she stood before me bare from the waist down.</p><p>Determined to reign the impatient little minx in I started kissing and licking high on the outside of her left thigh. I worked my way to her knee then crossed to the inside and went back up. I left butterfly kisses along the way and ended by licking the seam where her leg and crotch met. I crossed to the other leg and did the same.</p><p>She sighed and wiggled a bit but she seemed willing to let me proceed at my own pace. I gently picked her up in a modified bear hug and laid her face down lengthwise on the table. The tiny whole of her was laid out before me like a buffet. She turned her head to watch me and pillowed it on her arms. I received the sweetest of smiles as she settled down to let me molest her at my leisure.</p><p>I started at her feet, licking and kissing the arches then nibbling on the none too clean calluses of her heels. I moved up slowly, an inch or two on one leg then crossing over to repeat the sequence on the other. I kissed, sucked, licked and gnawed, the latter with the tiniest of pressures. Jeanie twitched and moaned a bit and giggled a lot as she enjoyed the attention.</p><p>It took nearly five minutes for me to reach the backs of her knees. She was sensitive there and kept flinching but I noticed that the giggles were getting fewer and the moans more common. I moved up her thighs working my way from out to in then repeating with the other leg. I didn't think I'd ever encountered anything as soft and smooth as her flesh. She was in motion now, her shapely legs moving ever so slightly as her lovely ass clenched and relaxed.</p><p>That ass was the next objective. I paused at the seam where leg met butt. This was another sensitive spot and she squeaked as I probed with my tongue and nose. Again I moved from out to in, finally pushed her legs apart slightly with my head. My nose was only about an inch from her sweet hairless pussy. Her scent was strong in that tight little space. I pushed forward a tad and gave it just the briefest of licks; I started up her other thigh as she tried to force her prize onto my tongue.</p><p>I moved onto the sexy roundness of her bottom. It was small but plush and curved, not the board flat butt many girls her age had. I kissed and licked her cheeks, dragging my face across the spit slick wetness that resulted. I nibbled some too, dragging the sharp points of my teeth across that adorable ass but never hard enough to cause actual pain. </p><p>Only when I was done with the cheeks did I start molesting her cleft. I took it in stages, first just dragging my nose the length of it without any penetration. My tongue joined the festivities on the next pass and I pushed a bit deeper, still not enough to hit bottom but spreading cheek. Only on the fourth trip did just the tip of my tongue touch the rounded bottom of her sexy butt crack. So slight was the contact that I didn't even touch her asshole and only noted its presence by the loss of contact as her flesh dropped away into that tiny pink funnel.</p><p>I planned more of the same for the next pass but the randy five-year-old was getting impatient, this time she pushed up, forcing her ass onto my tongue. She felt my lapper on her hole and proceeded to try and impale herself with hip action alone. I held my tongue stiff and steady and presently she was doing her level best to orally sodomize herself on me. She has some luck, her asshole sucked and nibbled as she pulled it on and off of my muscular appendage. Damn that was hot!</p><p>Done with teasing I put my hands to her hips and gently urged her to her knees. I turned her slightly toward me then spread her slender thighs. She was open before me; it was time for the main course.</p><p>She let out a long hiss of affirmation as my mouth finally met her sweet cunny. She'd been horny and ready after sucking me, the long; gently molestation of her lower parts had cranked her tiny pot from simmer to rolling boil. She shoved her bald sexy cunny onto my face, swiveling her hips to place my tongue where she wanted it. Sometimes that was the tight portal to her still virgin vagina at other times it was the fleshy home of her tiny clit. She even dropped down a few times and lined her asshole back up with the invader, pushing onto it till my face was hard against her butt and the tip of my tongue was trying to batter past her muscular sphincter.</p><p>I held steady and let her do as she liked for about a minute, she was frantic though and lacked the patience to stay with one sensation long enough to truly savor it. It was the impatience of extreme youth, she wanted it all and now! </p><p>I finally took pity and grasped her smooth, sleek hips to hold her steady and went to work. I kissed her cunny all over then lipped her thick outer labia into my mouth for a bit of gentle nibbling. My tongue started to explore her exquisite pink insides. I toured up and down her slot before zeroing in on her vagina. Damn it was tiny; I fucked at it but could only get the very tip of my tongue inside. Her hymen was merely a softness at my furthest reach. I couldn't get far enough in to put any pressure on it. I moved up to the fleshy folds of her undeveloped clit hood. I went berserk for a bit, pushing at this and tugging at that before settling down for an all hands search for her little nub. It took a while but I finally found a tiny nodule of hardness buried under all of that flesh. It was lost in the comparatively vast expanse of its hood. I teased it, trying to get my tongue under and around it. After a bit I formed a seal with my lips over the entire area and sucked. </p><p>Her little bottom stopped wiggling when I started to tongue her vagina; instead she started to push back, trying to further the penetration. When I moved up to her clitoral area her hips went into gear again, she circled under me and alternatively pulled away and drove back. A gentle whuffing sound and the occasional low 'oh' were all that escaped her lips. When I actually found her little bud and started to play with it she went stock still for a second then went into overdrive on my face. Her round butt slid and rolled over my nose. Her voice was a now a low hum with an occasional whimper thrown in. When I sucked her foreparts came off the table, her back arched in a great rigid bow, her butt clenched until the cheeks hollowed and her cleft clamped my nose. She was cumming and cumming hard! A hiss like a leaking inner tube escaped her lips as she slowly oozed down to lie bonelessly.</p><p>Her orgasm actually took me by surprise and I was a little nonplussed. Hell, I still had a few more things I wanted to try. I quested back in but she whimpered and twitched away from me. I guessed she was hypersensitive at the moment. Oh well, I moved up and started to screw my tongue into her asshole. I went deep, forcing her relaxed sphincter open. She simply laid there and took it for a bit but when I began to fuck in and out, completely withdrawing and letting her close up before pushing in again, she began to react.</p><p>At first she only moaned but then she started to hunch a little. After a bit she came up onto her knees and started to circle her lovely bottom around my impaling member. I kept my tongue in her bottom but I sent a finger to caress her smooth slot, just the outside for now. It was slick with my saliva and maybe a bit of her own secretions. </p><p>I sped up, my tongue pumping in and out of her asshole with a popping sound. She started to bounce on my face, her round little bottom smacked into my cheeks with greater and greater force as my mouth did obscene things in its lovely valley. I applied pressure and my finger sunk into her cunny. I held it fairly steady and let her own motion carry the pink inner flesh back and forth against it. She was breathing hard now, sweet little puffs of exertion accompanied by the occasional high pitched moan. </p><p>I added lips to the mix, briefly sealing them to her pink anus and sucking around my tongue when she was on the in stroke. The first time I did it I earned a squeal and a brief pause in her gyrations as she processed the new sensation. It was a very brief pause though, less than a second later her bottom slammed into me hard, her tailbone hit my nose with enough force that I had to fight through the need to sneeze! I licked and sucked some more and soon we were really off to the races!</p><p>I found her vagina and inserted just the tip of my finger. I had to let my arm 'float' to keep her from deflowering herself on the digit. I'm not sure she would have even noticed as hot as she was but that wasn't something I was ready to do. My other hand snaked around her thighs and attacked her slit from above, questing for her hidden clit.</p><p>She came for the second time in a rigor like body lock that outlined the muscles beneath her flawless skin. Her back arched and a low hum escaped from somewhere inside her. The orgasm rolled over her like a wave leaving her sated and all but unconscious. Her bottom slipped away from my face as her legs relaxed. Only the hands at her cunt held her off of the table.</p><p>I eased her down before rolling her over and gently picking her up in the classic baby carry position. I picked up her pants and her panties then emerged into the light and carried the half naked child up the stairs.</p><p>I eased her to the couch then retrieved a soda for her and a beer for me. I sat and watched her as I sipped my brew. It was some minutes before she was fully aware but finally she stretched like a cat, the muscles on her coltish legs and flat stomach moved under the flawless tanned skin. She rolled upright and grabbed the sweating can of soda that sat on the coffee table. She took a generous drink then peered at me over the top of the can. ""That was the best yet, does it always gets better?""</p><p>I smiled at her, ""I don't think it always gets better honey. Some times it's better than at other times but it's always good.""</p><p>She took another sip then stood, ""I hafta pee!""</p><p>I directed her to the downstairs bathroom and she edged off, covering her little sex with her hand till her back turned to me. I admired her little ass as she trotted down the hall. Her sudden shyness after what we had just done just added to her almost impossible cuteness.</p><p>I was playing with the rabbit ears on the TV when she came up behind me. It seemed she'd left her shyness in the bathroom. Her hand slipped around my waist and fondled my cock. ""I want to suck it again, and you can do it in my mouth this time but don't tell Nina, she said softly.</p><p>I turned and lifted her up. Her legs went around me and my hands went to her bare bottom as we kissed. I carried the slight blond to the couch where she did and I did...though she pulled off after the second spurt, allowing the rest of my cum to paint her chin and neck. She didn't choke this time though.</p><p>She said she needed to go so I cleaned her up and sent her on her way. I watched as she walked the battered bicycle to the park trail then pedaled out of sight. My emotions were turmoil.</p><p>I went out again. I found a general store that was open and purchased several big cardboard boxes, the kind with the flowery prints that are trying to pretend they are not cardboard boxes. They came knocked down and shrink-wrapped. They only had five, I took them all. I was on my way to the register when I noticed they had an end cap devoted to bicycle parts. I grabbed a twenty inch tire and tube; they looked about the right size.</p><p>Back at the house I laid out another steak for supper then set to assembling boxes. I then started cleaning off the curio shelves and knick knack racks. I went through the videos and most of these went into a box as well. I supposed they all would eventually but I needed something to watch till.....till what? The correct answer was till I got this place sold and got me back to Valdosta. Why then had a stray neuron made a note to get a DVD player and a better television? </p><p>I dropped onto the couch and thought through a beer and a fat joint. Neither one helped much, when I got up and started filling boxes again; my thoughts were still as muddled as before. Fuck! I was on dangerous ground but these kids were so fucking sexy! Fuck! Shit! Earlier I thought I had reconciled myself to the risk I was taking. Now I had the freaking jitters again. My emotions were swinging like a freaking pendulum!</p><p>I backed the truck up so the bed was beneath the house then lugged all of the boxes and the canopy bed down and loaded them aboard. Since I was already there I started poking about down there. Anything I could plainly identify as junk went aboard. I loaded two rusted out grills, three broken chairs and half a rusty bicycle, the frame on the latter looked to have been flame cut in half? I rounded out the lot with thirteen freaking bald tires of various sizes. Did the woman every throw anything away?</p><p>When the truck was full I hauled out the one serviceable grill and heaped on the charcoal. I had to use gasoline for starter again; I'd forgotten to pick up any fluid. I got it going then sucked my way through several brews while the coals burned down. Once it was ready I threw on the steak and a couple of small foil wrapped potatoes. </p><p>After eating I had another beer and another joint for desert. I sat on the picnic table and thought some more. I didn't reach any resolution but just the thinking helped the jitters, of course it could have been the beer or the joint as well. I remembered some distant teacher droning on about it being piss poor scientific method to alter more than one variable at a time in an experiment. Fuck it, I wasn't a scientist.</p><p>I went back into the house. With nothing to do I ended up in the 'library'. I perused the shelves. The collection was widely varied; there were cookbooks, books of crocheting patterns and fat envelopes stuffed with sewing patterns. There were also books on welding, carburetor overhaul and even a tome on building a freaking do-it-yourself forge! Spread widely through the collection, were a large number of novels. I recognized a number of classics but the great mass were unfamiliar. Reading was the one thing I wished I had more time for. I generally kept a battered paperback in the cab of my dump truck but that was a stolen ten minutes here while a foreman screamed at some laborer or five there while a ham-fisted loader operator played a deafening symphony on the body with his bucket. To actually sit down and while away hour after hour lost in a book was something I'd rarely found time for.</p><p>I eased a dusty novel from the shelf at random and dropped into the recliner. I had the time now. The book drew me in and I read until the fading light from the windows made it difficult. I wondered downstairs and peered at a clock. I was surprised to find that several hours had flown.</p><p>In the back of my mind was little Bobby Jean's statement about that Nina planned to return apparently with an entourage. I figured the actual chance of that was waning with the sun. 'Good', my rational mind said. My cock wasn't so sure about that, fucking letch was getting using to its share of kiddy sex. I readjusted the troublesome member and grabbed a beer from the fridge.</p><p>I was just plugging one of the few video's that hadn't gone into the boxes into the vcr when there was a knock at the kitchen door. I opened it to find a grinning Nina holding the arm of a heavier child. Jeanie brought up the rear, her blond mane swished as she twisted from side to side. She shot me a smile from behind the other children and licked her lips.</p><p>Well what the fuck could I do? I let them in. Nina was wearing a one piece sundress of red with white polka dots that came to mid thigh. Jeanie was dressed as I had last seen her only hours before. I turned my gaze to the third girl.</p><p>I assumed this was Jenna. She seemed of an age with Nina, perhaps a tad younger. She was a hair taller but noticeably heavier. Her skin was pale, almost white while her hair was the blackest I had ever seen; it almost seemed to have a blue cast. It was cut in an unimaginative bowl style. Her round face sported a largish nose, bushy eyebrows, a double chin and glasses thicker than Nina's. She wore a black peasant top that was too small and showed the proto-titties her weight gave her. A matching dress in the same shade reached to her ankles. All she needed was a scowl and some black lipstick and she would be the perfect mini-Goth. Her magnified eyes were black and seemed to bore into me. All together she was not what I would call an attractive package but she was striking. </p><p>Nina strode in like she was the queen of the manor, the other two trailed behind. Jenna seemed a tad nervous. I caught her glancing furtively my way several times. Nina paused in the living room then turned and motioned toward the new girl, ""This is Dirty Jenna"", she tossed off by way of an introduction. She managed to emphasize the 'Dirty' part of the name pretty well. I glanced at the subject of the title; if it offended or shamed her she hid it well.</p><p>Nina started down the hall, ""C'mon Jenna."" The little troupe fell in behind. Puzzled, I brought up the year. </p><p>Nina was heading for the stairs when Jeanie stopped her, ""That door's another bafroom.""</p><p>The older child altered course, she grabbed Jenna by an elbow and practically propelled her through the door. There was no tub in this bathroom, just a free standing shower stall. Nina swept the curtain back then turned to the new girl. ""Take your clothes off and get in."" She ordered.</p><p>Jenna's eyes went to me and her face colored, after a moment of hesitation she began to strip.</p><p>Despite my continued bewilderment I watched with interest as the child's body was exposed. All the naked kiddy flesh I had been exposed to for the last day was definitely bringing out the letch in me. She unbuttoned and removed the blouse revealing a rounded belly and puffy proto titties, her skin was very pale, she clearly didn't get much sun. </p><p>The skirt slid down her hips to puddle at her feet. Her thighs were thick and jiggled a bit as she stepped clear of the garment. She wore tattered panties that had once been white but were now a dingy gray. They encased a jutting butt that was huge for her frame, definitely a bubble type, but it was still round and alluring. </p><p>She glanced at me then dropped her head before sliding her panties down and stepping out of them. She started to step into the shower but Nina stopped her and faced her toward me. She used her foot to push the bigger girl's legs apart then pulled her hands clear of her crotch, baring her puffy pussy to my gaze.</p><p>""Do you think she has a pretty pussy?"" Jenna's hands went to her face, they couldn't hide the scarlet flush of her embarrassment.</p><p>I nodded, mesmerized, ""Yes, she has a very pretty pussy.""</p><p>Jeanie pushed her way forward and dropped to her knees. Using the index finger of both hands she peeled the older girl's thick labia apart, displaying her fleshy clit hood and the dark portal of her vagina. Her furrow was bright pink. The five year old grinned up at me, ""Is it pretty on the inside?"" she giggled.</p><p>My pants were getting tight. I nodded again, ""very pretty."" It came out as a near whisper.</p><p>Nina turned the older girl around to display her butt. It was an attractive ass despite, or just maybe because, of its heft. Nina smacked a cheek hard enough to set it jiggling then pulled the moons apart to display the pale pink funnel of the girl's asshole. I groaned and adjusted myself, to the tittering amusement of Nina and Jeanie.</p><p>Nina stood and pushed the heavier girl into the shower. She fumbled under her dress before kicking her panties aside and following. The two children, one naked and one fully clothed except for the underwear she had just shed, regarded each other for a moment then Nina spoke, ""Get on your knees."" It was delivered in a child's commanding tone but there was too much uncertainty in the tone for it to carry much weight. </p><p>The bigger girl bit her lip and looked at me; the flush had now spread to her upper chest. She looked thoroughly miserable. I am not much into torment and was about to answer that silent entreaty and call a halt but Nina preempted me by speaking again.</p><p>Her tone had softened and was almost a plea this time. ""C'mon Jenna, you know you want to. You said you'd like to see and maybe play with a man's thingy. Well, he's a man and he'll let you look and play but you got to let him watch too."" She paused for breath then went on. ""He's cool, he won't tell anyone.""</p><p>Jeanie chimed in, ""Yeah, he won't say nothin'"" I noticed the little urchin had shed her pants and was in the process of losing her panties.</p><p>Jenna looked at me again then at the other two girls. Slowly she sank to her knees. Nina, hiked her dress and stepped forward. She shot me a grin, ""Watch this"", then to Jenna, ""open up."" The heavy girl opened her mouth and closed her eyes, a second later my cock tried to tear its way out of my pants as Nina began to piss in the kneeling girl's mouth. </p><p>I had never been in to watersports but watching these children performing the depraved act turned my cock into an iron bar. Jeanie noticed and giggled, she stroked it through my shorts as Nina used Jenna's mouth for a toilet. </p><p>Her urine was a light yellow, not dark but not clear either. It filled the pale, pudgy child's mouth. Some escaped to run down her chin but not that much. Most went down her throat. Her adam's apple bobbed as she swallowed as fast as she could.</p><p>When Nina was done Jeanie muscled her aside and took her place. She had a different technique and sealed her smooth twat to Jenna's lips. The older girl drank furiously but couldn't keep up and pissed sprayed from her nose. This set off a coughing fit. Jeanie seemed proud of herself and finished her piss in the girl's dark hair, wetting it pretty well. When she recovered Jenna licked both bald cunnies clean, she brought enthusiasm to the task and both recipients were moaning in enjoyment. </p><p>Nina and Jeanie finished stripping and all three girls squealed and pranced when the shower was turned on. They played musical corners, each trying their best to stay out of the spray while pushing the others into it until the distant water heater finally began delivering warmth.</p><p>I found towels and we adjourned to the living room and the couch. Jenna didn't sit long though. When I returned from the kitchen with soda's for all I found she had been evicted to the floor. She knelt with her head between Nina's thighs; her tongue was deep in hairless pussy. Jeanie sat with spread legs, rubbing her little prize as she waited her turn.</p><p>Not wanting to disturb them I took a chair with a good view and pulled out my hard cock. Jeanie gave it a glance. She caught my gaze and surreptitiously licked her lips before returning her attention to the pre-teen dyke display next to her.</p><p>Nina came with a squeeze of her legs and a grunt like a satisfied piglet. Her hands were tangled in Jenna's hair and pulled on her head as her butt came off the couch and pushed her cumming pussy into the heavier girl's mouth. Hips and arms did their level best to crush the pudgy child's head.</p><p>Nina's butt had barely settled back onto the brocade when Jeanie grasped a handful of Jenna's hair; the five year old then roughly pulled the older child to her own slick little slot and shoved her face into it. Jenna didn't seem to overly mind the handling, her tongue and lips got busily to work in any case. Jeanie sighed and sagged into the cushions, one hand now gently stroked Jenna's black mane.</p><p>Fuck! I was falling deeper down the rabbit hole. It was a hot fucking hole though; I started to jack my cock. So much fucking precum was drooling down the head and coating the shaft that I had to wipe my hand on my shorts!</p><p>Nina didn't help much, recovered she slipped to the floor behind Jenna and began to spank the heavier girls butt. She started lightly but began to ramp it up almost immediately. ""Nasty cunny licker, Dirty Jenna likes licking girls. Dirty, dirty, dirty Jenna!"" Each 'dirty' was accompanied by a pop from her hand that sat Jenna's big cheeks to jiggling and left red impressions. Jenna's response was to shove her butt into the air to make it more accessible and to go even harder at Jeanie's pussy. Muffled snorts came from her mouth and nose as she tried to tunnel her face into the five-year-old's slit. Jeanie began to gasp and yelp as she was orally assaulted. Her hand's abandoned Jenna's head and began to pound the cushions as she shoved her bare little prize at her molester.</p><p>Fuck! I began to stroke my cock faster. Two things were obvious as hell; Jenna was into pain and humiliation, she was also no stranger to pussy. Her experienced little tongue rapidly pushed Jeanie over the edge and the youngest child experienced an intense cum against the older girl's mouth.</p><p>Everything paused for perhaps a ten count then, leaving Jeanie in a near stupor, Nina drug Jenna to me. She dropped to her knees, pulling the older girl down with her. ""This is a man's thingy Jenna. It's called a cock or a dick. </p><p>The bigger girl showed a flash of spirit, ""I know that!"" she snapped. Her eyes met mine and she blushed brightly as she quickly dropped her gaze. </p><p>""Good"", Nina said, ""Suck it!""</p><p>Jenna didn't seem surprised at the demand. I had sort of seen it coming myself. Nina wasn't much for subtlety. The bigger girl regarded me; well she regarded one throbbing wet part of me anyway. After a moment she leaned forward till her nose almost touched my prick. Her tongue came out and just tasted the sheen of precum glistening on the head before pulling back within her lips. It must have not been too objectionable because she came out for a second lap, then a third.</p><p>""I said suck, not lick!"" Nina didn't stamp her foot, hard to do that when you're on your knees, but the tone was there. Jenna cast her a lazy sidelong look that was almost comically sardonic then leaned forward and let her lips ooze over the head of my cock.</p><p>I groaned, the feel of her mouth on my superheated prick was soft, warm luxury. The sound brought her eyes back to my face. I smiled and brought my hand to her head, not in the demanding way that Nina or Jeanie had but in a soft caress. She smiled around my cock before dropping her gaze and pushing steadily forward.</p><p>To my and Nina's amazement she didn't fucking stop! I felt my cock kiss the back of her throat but she just angled her neck and kept pushing. The head of my prick slid down the smooth ramp she provided and popped into her esophagus. It kept going till the child's nose was buried in my pubic hair.</p><p>Fuck, she'd taken my whole cock. A fucking eight year old was deep throating me! I felt her throat work around my dick as she adjusted to my girth then she pulled off just far enough to grab a quick breath and went down again. Once more her lips mashed my pubic hair flat. I groaned when her tongue slipped out to bathe my balls. </p><p>To my frustration she refused to hit a stride, she would take my cock to the root then come up and pause, her eyes would meet mine, after several seconds she would go down again. Her ability to take my entire length was amazing but other than that her technique left a lot to be desired. </p><p>Without conscious thought my hips began to hunch, fucking up off the cushion to spear her gullet. When I did that she stopped completely. I forced myself to stillness and after a moment was rewarded with a single teasing stroke that again caused me to lunge up. She promptly stopped again? Ok, so I'm slow on the uptake sometimes, it took four repetitions before it occurred to me that the child might want me to fuck her mouth. </p><p>I tested that hypothesis with a slow screw that ended with her lips mashed to my groin, she groaned in her throat. I did it again, then again, she smiled around my cock, the pre-teen slut got off on having her throat banged!</p><p>Keeping my cock in her mouth, I slid to the floor. She lowered herself onto her belly so she was at the perfect cock sucking height with me on my knees. I slid both hands into her black hair and grasped her head before driving into her throat almost violently. Her eyes glittered at me and she hummed in approval.</p><p>What followed didn't last long, I fucking raped the eight year old's mouth and throat. Spittle flew as my crotch slammed into her mouth with bruising force time and time again. The room went away; Nina and Jeanie vanished like a mist. My intellect contacted into a tiny dim ball then vanished with a pop. I became a cock, and all that existed was me and the muscular tube I was driving into.</p><p>I roared like a bull when I came, my balls emptying what felt like a quart of cum deep in Jenna's throat. Long after the last of the fluid had oozed out my cock still twitched as my prostate kept trying to pump a dry well. Only when the last feeble spasm had passed did I fall back onto my buttocks, my head would probably have slammed into the floor but the padded chair caught it first. My softening cock pulled from Jenna's mouth with an obscene 'slurp'. Jenna took a deep breath and shuddered. Her face looked a bit red but she seemed to be no worse for wear.</p><p>'Fuck' I thought.</p><p>""Fuck!"" Nina said.</p><p>""Wow"" Jeanie said, she had apparently recovered during my rut and joined the audience.</p><p>Jenna wiped her face and took it all in, then she giggled.</p><p>Once the shock had passed the girls were all over Jenna. Nina in particular wanted to know how the bigger girl could take me down her throat like that. When Jenna couldn't produce a magical set of instructions the questioning changed. Now Nina wanted to know where Jenna had learned to do it. Jenna made noises about learning with candles but it sounded weak and evasive to me.</p><p>Jenna now was one up on the others, that didn't set well with Nina; it didn't set well at all. The smaller girls got on their hands and knees and demanded some butt loving. Jenna blushed a bit but readily fell to eating little girl ass. She went back and forth between the two, alternately rimming and tongue fucking each of them. She even hummed some as she did it. </p><p>Nina abruptly pulled away and stood. ""I gotta poop."" With that the naked nymph dashed from the room. Jenna switched to Nina's bottom. She forced her face between the girl's cheeks as her rigid tongue vanished into the muscular portal of Nina's anus. When I came up to get a closer look she blushed a little but it was clear that her earlier near mortification was gone. She even pulled the other girl's cheeks apart to give me a better look at her buried lapper. Her tongue slipped out and she kissed Nina's wet asshole then gave it a brief suck. She giggled again when my hand went to my again stiffening cock.</p><p>Nina came off of her hands. She turned on her knees till she faced us then paused for a second; a naughty glint was in her eyes. As we watched her expression morphed into a near smirk. She stood and grabbed Jenna by the wrist, tugging the bigger girl to her feet. </p><p>""C'mon.""</p><p>Curious, I followed the children from the room. I didn't know what was happening but I was beginning to know Nina. I was willing to bet it wouldn't be boring.</p><p>Jeanie was just reaching for the toilet paper when we entered that bathroom. The little room stank rather badly. </p><p>Nina pushed Jeanie's hand away from the roller then grasped the younger child and turned her around. ""Bend over,"" she whispered.</p><p>Puzzled the little blond rested her hands on the tank and thrust her soiled bottom out. She looked slightly embarrassed.</p><p>Nina looked at Jenna, ""Go on, you did it in the woods that day.""</p><p>Jenna bit her lip and looked very unsure. Her gaze went from Nina to me and back again.</p><p>Jeanie seemed to have picked up on what was going on, ""Nina we promised...""</p><p>Nina cut her off. ""You promised, not me!"" She bit her lip and went on in a softer tone. ""'sides, the promise was not to tell and we aint tellin', we're showin'""</p><p>Jenna looked like she didn't know whether to cry or bolt. She had a wild look in her eyes. I was still in the dark but there was a glimmering in the distance that just might be the dawn. In any case I decided to call a halt to the proceedings. I wasn't going to see a child bullied into anything.</p><p>Nina beat me to it. Seeing Jenna's countenance her own features softened a bit. ""You don't have to if you don't want to.""</p><p>Jeanie looked over her shoulder at that. Deciding that a decision had been reached she started to straighten up but Jenna reached out and pushed her back down again. The bigger girl then took a deep breath and gently spread the little blonde's cute cheeks. We all got a brief glimpse of her dirty little bottom hole before Jenna's tongue began to lick it clean. Fuck that was nasty! My fucking dick was like a fucking iron spike.</p><p>Jenna licked for over a minute. At Nina's urging she even stuck out her tongue to show the brown track down the center of it. When she was done Jeanie's pretty asshole was immaculate. </p><p>Back in the living room I fucked Nina as Jenna once again ate little Jeanie. After fifteen minutes there were three satisfied bodies draped across the couch. I groaned and pulled my spent tackle from Nina. I had a job to do. There was one bit of business unattended to.</p><p>Jenna squeaked when I picked her up. She weighed quite a bit more than Nina but I managed turn and drop her onto the couch between the other two children. I spread her thick thighs and brought my face to her pussy. It smelled clean, apparently the 'dirty' part of her didn't extend to her own hygiene. I was thankful for that. I thumbed open her thick lips, they peeled apart with a tacky resistance that told me she was wet, very wet. Her insides were bright pink and glistened with her arousal.</p><p>I fell to eating her with gusto. She grunted and snorted as I rooted her to paradise. She was nosier than either Nina or Jeanie though she didn't squirm as much as the latter. On my first trip into her vagina I found it surprisingly elastic with her virginity nowhere to be found. I filed that away and quested up for her clit. It was big; a throbbing pea that I teased from its sheath and gently sucked between my lips, again the size was in contrast to the other children.</p><p>In minutes Jenna was cumming hard. She wrapped her chubby legs around my head and screamed at the rafters as her orgasm rolled over her. </p><p>As the girls gathered their clothing and dressed I noticed that Jenna's haunted look was coming back. Several times I found her glancing at me. Before they departed I managed to get her aside without the others noticing. I kissed her nose and hugged her, ""I think you are a pretty, sexy little girl. Thank you."" She seemed a bit more composed after that. Okay, so she wasn't exactly pretty, I'd been half honest anyway. </p><p>I drug myself up to bed. It had been a long day. My fucking balls throbbed! </p><p>Monday dawned overcast and breezy. I showered then drove down to an IHOP and had breakfast. I unloaded the decent stuff from the truck at the SPCA. The rest went to the dump. The lawyer's office didn't open till nine so I drove around till I found a street crowded with used car lots. Just what is it with the 'Pre-Owned' moniker anyway? What's freaking wrong with 'USED'. Do they think people don't know the difference? I kicked tires, ducked salesman and seriously admired a nearly new F-250 with more bells and whistles than your average air superiority fighter.</p><p>I developed an almost instant dislike for Dieter Lassiter. His was the middle moniker on the gold trimmed door of Manning, Lassiter and Caulper. I was ignored by all denizens of the office until I mentioned my name to the receptionist, then it seemed that nattily dressed sycophants oozed from every crack. In minutes I was seated in a sleek chair that had more going for it in the looks department than in the comfort one, a cup of 'organic' coffee steamed at my elbow. Twice I had to fend off a pastry wielding young man whose sexual orientation was seriously in question.</p><p>Lassiter was somewhere between thirty and fifty with a deep tan that probably came from lamps and a thick black mane that almost certainly originated in a bottle. He had a slight paunch and what seemed like an acre of too white teeth. After a bit of small talk the lawyer accepted a folder from the receptionist.</p><p>""I was very sorry to hear of your loss, very sorry,"" he oozed.</p><p>I shrugged, ""I barely knew her. So it's hardly a loss.""</p><p>You could almost see the shutters click behind his eyes as a new program was loaded, 'no emotional attachment, shift to plan B'. I found it odd, I'd dealt with lawyers before. As a species they were cool and succinct, wasting no emotion, even fake emotion on the client...unless they wanted something. What did Dieter Lassiter want?</p><p>He shook his head, ""Well, I have to tell you son, your aunt was somethin' of a fixture in this town. She surely was. I admired her, I truly did. I never met a woman as purely....focused as she was."" I got the impression that 'focused' hadn't been his first word choice.</p><p>I took a sip of the coffee, it wasn't bad but I've had better out of a beat up thermos served off the running board of a Kenworth. </p><p>Lassiter squirmed for a bit but when it became plain that I wasn't interested in chit-chat he opened the folder. ""Your aunt's estate is pretty straightforward. She had a good head on her and made arrangements before she passed on. There'll be no need for probate but of course the taxes will have to be settled."" He looked up but went on after getting no response.</p><p>""Said estate consists of plat 1267548 as recorded with the county Registrar of Deeds and all structures, appurtenances and other real property currently located there. The street address of said property is 519 Landing road."" He looked up, ""There are also several vehicles and a bank account associated with the estate but if I could I'd like to talk to you about the house.""</p><p>Ahhhh.....now I would find out what he wanted. ""Pike"", I said.</p><p>""Pardon?""</p><p>""It's landing Pike, not road.""</p><p>He stared for a second then cleared his throat. ""In addition to being the executer of your late aunts estate I am also an agent for the County for the acquisition of land for a new park we're building.""</p><p>""Long Water.""</p><p>""Ahhh, you've hear of it, good. There is substantial interest on behalf of the parties in the acquisition of all property on Landing ro...pike. I negotiated with your aunt before her death but she wasn't much interested in selling. Now I'm sure.....""</p><p>I cut him off, ""How much?""</p><p>He cleared his throat again. ""Two-Hundred thousand.""</p><p>I sank back in the chair. Problem solved, right? I had envisioned having to spend days arranging for a realtor to list the place then wait months for it to sell. I would have to respond to the inevitable low-ball offers then finally journey back down here for the closing. This was a neat short-circuit to that little string of misery. It's what I wanted...wasn't it?</p><p>I thought about the money. It was probably a fair offer. They house was old, it wasn't trendy, it would creak in the wind and the rain would boom on that metal roofing. What would I do with the money, buy a place? Where? In all likelihood I'd simply party it away. I might buy a new truck or something but the odds were better than even that five years from now I'd still be living out of a cramped hotel somewhere near the latest job site.</p><p>I looked back up at the lawyer. He had an expectant half-smile on his face. ""The rest of the estate?""</p><p>""The offer...?""</p><p>""Will wait.""</p><p>He frowned but his face dipped back to the folder. ""The remainder of the estate consists of a vehicle, a 1969 Plymouth Satellite, a vehicle a 1973 Ford pickup truck, a vehicle a 1974 Demcraft boat, a vehicle a 1972 Chrysler boat, a vehicle a 1997 Gheenoe boat."" He looked up again, ""The rounds out the real property the only remaining item is your aunt's bank assets.""</p><p>""And that amounts too?""</p><p>""You will of course have to get with the bank for a total figure for all accounts but the round figure is about $920,000.""</p><p>I swallowed, ""Pardon? Could you repeat that?""</p><p>He did, the number didn't change. My mouth went dry, holy shit!</p><p>He droned on about taxes and filings and signatures required. It finally dawned on me that he was awaiting an answer from me.</p><p>""I'm sorry?""</p><p>A look of annoyance flickered across his features but was quickly smothered. ""I was saying that you need to make a decision on the house before we can finalize the inheritance. We have an in house accountant but the numbers will change depending on if you sell the house or not.""</p><p>I stood, ""Hell, prepare it both ways. I'll pay for the extra expense.""</p><p>I started for the door but stopped. I turned back to see him looking nonplussed. Obviously he was not used to others cutting an interview short. I smiled, ""By the way. How much of a bonus do you get if you deliver every house on Landing Pike to the park people?""</p><p>He inflated a bit but before he could reply I went on. ""I'm sure the contract is public record.""</p><p>He licked his lips and drilled holes in me with his eyes. The room temperature seemed to have dropped several degrees. Finally he spoke, ""$500,000."" </p><p>I nodded and ducked out of the office. I left my cell number with the receptionist and stepped out into the muggy Carolina morning. Holy shit!</p><p>I spent the remainder of the morning at the bank. The good Mister Lassiter was wrong or his figures were a bit dated. A senior account specialist took me into a private office and led me through the aunt's portfolio. Some of it was in various funds with a bit of fluidity but she was fairly sure that if everything was liquidated the total value would be in excess of a million. </p><p>I had lunch at a hot dog stand and floated back to the house. Fuck! I smoked a joint then sucked down several ales for dessert. Still jazzed I stepped into the park and strolled for a while. I saw a bunch of kids in both chaperoned and the more natural running wild configurations but there was no sign of any of my growing lilliputian harem.</p><p>Back at the house I sat down to some serious thinking. Another joint and several more recreational beverages helped somewhat. The money changed things; the money changed a lot of things. If I had sold the house the proceeds wouldn't have been enough to live on, not for the rest of my life anyway. I would still have had to work. If I kept the house things only got worse, then I would really have had to work and with no education, not even a freaking high school diploma it would probably have been impossible to stay above water.</p><p>Now though, a cool million properly invested would last the rest of my life. Hell, I could live off of the interest even grow the principle enough to keep up for inflation. I never had to work again. I looked around at the old house. In the past I'd fantasized about the good life, a lottery win, a wealthy widow, hell, a well planned bank heist had wondered in a time or two. I'd always imagined myself in Vegas, or Lake Tahoe, maybe the Florida Keys. Maybe, just maybe a dumpy little town named Provost wasn't so bad though.</p><p>End of Book I</p>"
16,Molly and the Babysitting Advert,808,,"['Mff', 'pedo', '1st', 'nc', 'rape', 'les']",A naive teenager falls prey to an evil paedophile. Initially being forced so comes to start to realise her place and enjoys it.,2012-11-20T00:00:00,"This story is copyrighted to the author. Feel free to post elsewhere but kindly tell me first!!! Never do these things in real life, that is what THIS site is for. All stories are entirely fictitious, EVEN if they say they are true!","<p>Molly had run away from home at the age of 13, due to abuse from her father and now at 15 years of age was a hardened street wise girl. She also spent as much time as she could with women having a deep distrust of men.</p><p>She was selling the 'Big Issue' in Hampshire and found herself dragging her tired feet along the pavement. Her eyes were downcast as she leant against a shop window and rubbed her aching feet. The soles of her shoes badly scuffed and worn and constantly letting in water. She was so glad it wasn't raining today.</p><p>As she straightened up, she dropped on of the magazines onto the floor and one of them fell open at the classified section. Her eyes were drawn to a piece: 'Babysitter Wanted'.</p><p>Molly loved children and always wanted to work with them, but as she had dropped out of school because of the abuse from her father, she had not obtained the correct education and therefore her chances of doing what she wanted so badly had been taken from her.</p><p>She tried to sell the first copy of the Big Issue to get the money she needed to make the phone call. People hurried by and looked the other way. Finally a little old lady dropped Â£1.50 into her hand and took a copy. She smiled and walked away.</p><p>Molly smiled back and took the money tight in the palm of her hand and made her way down the street to a nearby phone box.</p><p>She dialed the number and pushed the coin into the box.</p><p>""Hello, may I speak to Mark, please?"" she said, her voice trembling slightly.</p><p>""Mark speaking"" came the reply.</p><p>""I am calling about the job you have advertised for a babysitter"" she said</p><p>""Oh, would you like to come round in about an hour or two?"" said Mark</p><p>""Yes that would be fine"" said Molly, looking down at her scuffed shoes and biting her lip.</p><p>With the appointment made, Molly made her way to a small chemist and shop lifted some make up and a comb and actually made it out undetected by the security cameras.</p><p>She made her way to the local pub, walked into the ladies and washed her face and hands and combed her long blonde hair. She applied her lipstick and smiled at herself.</p><p>She left a few moments later and walked into a boutique and hunted for a decent dress. She couldn't pay for it with the money she had but she promised herself she would buy something decent with her first wages.</p><p>The position was a live-in position and if she could get that job her worries would be over. A place to live with money would see her troubles over and this was her chance!</p><p>Molly picked up a nice neat black dress and held it up to herself. It was perfect for the interview. She picked up two dresses identical and walked over to the changing room and removed her tatty jeans and slipped the dress on. It was indeed perfect.</p><p>She folded the other dress up and hid it inside her coat making sure to remove any tags. She walked out of the changing room and hung the dress back up on the hanger and walked out of the shop. She had done it!</p><p>She then walked around the corner to Burger King and walked into the toilets and changed into the dress. She had no underwear to speak of, but she didn't think it mattered at that point, but her shoes let her down badly.</p><p>She put her jeans and jumper into a plastic bag and dumped them into a bin and walked back into the street.</p><p>She walked past a second hand shop and walked inside and went over to the shoe rack and started to try on various pairs but nothing really fitted her. There was a pair of diamante sandals. A bit too much for an interview, but as they fitted she kept them on and put her battered shoes onto the rack in place of the sandals and walked out of the shop, but the assistant spotted what she had done and gave chase.</p><p>Molly ran and ran until she lost the assistant down a back alley and then she walked in the opposite direction.</p><p>It wasn't long before she came across the big house and walked up to the front door.</p><p>She looked at her reflection in the window and smoothed her hair down.</p><p>Mark opened the door and looked at Molly. Her petite frame of 5ft was no match for this 6ft6 of a man. It made Molly feel really small. She looked up at this towering broad shouldered man and nervously smiled.</p><p>""Hello my name is...?"" Mark interrupted her,</p><p>""Molly, yes?""</p><p>""Yes"" she replied</p><p>""Ok, come inside"" he said and held the door open for her. He eyed her up as she nervously walked past him.</p><p>""Come into the sitting room"" he said, with a beaming smile. She walked in and sat down on the large leather sofa. Mark followed her into the room. Molly pulled her dress down to cover her legs as Mark sat opposite her.</p><p>""How old are you, Molly?"" he said,</p><p>""15"" she replied.</p><p>""15!!! Have you got any experience?""</p><p>""Yes, I looked after my younger brothers and sister""</p><p>""How old are they, then?""</p><p>""My brothers are 3 and 4 and my sister is 6"" she replied hoping he wouldn't notice her lying!</p><p>""Have you any references?""</p><p>""Well no, not really, but if you give me a chance I will prove to you that I am good with kids""</p><p>""Well, I am all for giving people a chance"" he said, as he got up from the sofa. Molly noticed that there were no kid's pictures on the walls, and no toys lying around the room. She got up and followed Mark, but her dress had somehow ridden up and Mark noticed she was wearing no pants under her dress.</p><p>Mark smiled and said,</p><p>""I have written out all the various things I want you to do for the kids, meals, school and bedtimes etc so just acquaint yourself with that, and I will show you up to your room, providing you want the job?. He handed her a couple of pieces of paper, which Molly took.</p><p>""Where are the children?"" she asked,</p><p>""They are with their Grandmother. I wanted them out of the way before you came"" he said. Molly wondered why, but didn't say a word.</p><p>They got to the top of the stairs and turned into an airy light room</p><p>""Where are the kid's toys?"" she persisted,</p><p>""I tidied up before you came"" said Mark, lying through his teeth. ""Here we go"" he continued, walking towards the wardrobe and opening it. Trying to put Molly off the scent.</p><p>Molly noticed a washing area and smiled to herself.</p><p>""You will have plenty of room for your clothes, I am sure you have a lot"" he said also smiling.</p><p>Molly nervously looked at the floor and gave a wry grin.</p><p>""I don't really have many clothes"" she said, going slightly red.</p><p>""No worries"" said Mark, ""You will be able to get some nice clothes on the salary I will be paying you"".</p><p>Molly smiled at Mark and looked around the room. She couldn't believe it! A room to herself! She had been used to sleeping in shop doorways and subways.</p><p>""Do you want the position then?"" said Mark, raising his eyebrows at Molly.</p><p>""Oh yes, please! I would love it"" she said, gratefully.</p><p>""Can you start next week?""</p><p>""Yes, of course"" was her eager reply. Molly walked out of the house and felt as if her Christmas's had come at once!</p><p>Mark had no children. He came up with the idea of luring a young girl to the house and that seemed like a good way of doing it, but he wished he had thought it through better and put his sisters kids photo's on the walls and borrowed a few of their toys. The Saturday before Molly arrived he had bought some photo frames and put pictures of his niece and nephew in them and went to the second hand shop and bought a few teddy bears and dolls etc, to set the scene.</p><p>Monday came around and Molly left her street world behind and walked up the steps to the house once again.</p><p>She wore the same dress and shoes as she had done at the interview. She had nothing else to her name.</p><p>Mark opened the door and noticed her attire immediately but made no comment.</p><p>""I was going to take your bags upstairs for you but you don't seem to have any"" he said,</p><p>""No I don't!"" she said. Mark showed her up to the bedroom saying,</p><p>""Make yourself at home"" and shut the door behind him.</p><p>Molly sat on the bed and bounced on it a little. It was comfy! She removed her dress and shoes and walked into the shower and turned on the water. Hot water poured out of the shower head and she reveled in its delights.</p><p>Mark heard the shower running, as he listened through the door and carefully turned the handle.</p><p>He stood inside the room and saw Molly's outline in the shower cubicle and moved closer, he saw the dress on the bed and her shoes by the side of it, but no underwear to speak of.</p><p>Molly walked out of the shower and pulled a large white towel around her. Her wet hair about her shoulders. She rubbed her hair vigorously with a smaller towel and stood at the mirror. She stopped and pondered why she seen the kids yet.</p><p>Mark made his way to the bathroom door and stood there looking at Molly who was, for a time, unaware of his presence. She went to comb her hair and rubbed the mirror with the back of her hand to remove the condensation. Out of the corner of her eye she saw Mark standing there.</p><p>Molly gasped and held the towel firmly around her. Mark smiled!</p><p>""Would you like a hand?"" he said, moving closer to her.</p><p>Molly shook her head and started to walk backwards, Mark moved closer and grabbed hold of the girl's arms,</p><p>""You little prick teaser, you weren't wearing any pants for the interview were you?"" he said, as a glazed look came over his face.</p><p>""That's because I had no underwear!"" said Molly staring up at him.</p><p>""Don't give me that, you are begging for my cock down your throat aren't you? he said, moving his hand to the bulge in his jeans.</p><p>""No! NO! I am not!!! she screamed, ""where are your kids?"" she said, angrily;</p><p>""My kids? I don't have any fucking kids!!! I am a paedophile, a child molester!!"" he said, laughing.</p><p>The realistation of the situation she had got herself into was beginning to dawn on her as she meekly asked,</p><p>""You are not gonna hurt me, are you?""</p><p>""You are begging to be used aren't you, slut"" his voice was deep and it scared her"".</p><p>Molly clasped the towel more firmly around her shapely body and tried to run past Mark but he caught her with one hand and held her firmly in his grasp.</p><p>""Going somewhere little girl?"" he remarked.</p><p>Molly struggled and struggled but she couldn't free herself from his vice like grip. He dragged her into the bedroom and forced her onto the bed, and stripped the towel from her leaving her naked and exposed to him.</p><p>She tried to kick him but had her legs held firmly and tied to the bed in a spread eagled position. He placed a piece of tape over her mouth until he had secured her wrists and then he started to remove his trousers. Molly stared terrified.</p><p>She did have prior sexual contact in the past; When she was 9 she was coerced into joining an older women in a public restroom and did end up touching the female plus, although this led on to being abused by her father, he never raped her or even penetrated her. He just hit her and touched her. She had also managed to stay away from all the pimps so her virginity had remained intact, until now.</p><p>Mark pulled his jeans off and got on top of Molly. He started to kiss her through the tape and then moved his attentions down to her breasts which were heaving with terror beneath him.</p><p>Mark pushed his hand down to his large throbbing cock and took it in his hand and with one push forced it into Molly's cunt. Molly tried to scream but the tape was secure and tears started streaming down her face.</p><p>""There, there, come to Daddy, Daddy will make it all better"" he said. He stroked her hair, whilst forcing his cock further and further into her. Molly lay there spread eagled squirming and wriggling beneath Mark, but of course his large frame held her down on the bed with ease.</p><p>""You're Daddy's little fuck toy aren't you?"" he said, kissing her forehead.</p><p>He carried on pumping his hard cock in and out of her tender little hole until finally Mark shot his fiery load into her. He collapsed on top of Molly sweating and groaning.</p><p>When he finally regained his composure, he pulled out of Molly only to see blood on the sheets and streaks of red on his cock.</p><p>""My God, you were a virgin"" he said, looking surprised. ""I think you need stretching a bit don't you?"".</p><p>Molly had no idea what he meant by 'stretching', until she felt his fingers enter her. His cum had made her entry hole slippery and so his fingers slid into her nicely.</p><p>""Does Daddy's girl, want a nice treat huh?"" he said, moving his fingers into her with more force.</p><p>Molly shook her head violently and tried to scream through the tape. Mark leaned in close and kissed her through the tape again.</p><p>""Such a sweet little fuck, aren't you?"" he said, kissing her nose and then moving down to her pert little tits. He nibbled her nipples and circled them with his hot tongue, whilst still forcing his fingers into her.</p><p>""I have four fingers in your cunt now"" he said looking surprised, considering she was a virgin.</p><p>Molly's face was contorted in pain and she was pulling hard on the ropes that bound her to the bed.</p><p>""Now 5, wow"". Mark was amazed at how his fingers were now fully inside Molly's cunt and he pushed his hand in further whilst watching the girl's face contort at their penetration and shocking loss of her innocence.</p><p>The onslaught lasted a good 20 minutes and Molly was tired and sore from the attention. Mark could see the girl was indeed scared, shaken and tired, so he began to remove his fingers from her cunt very slowly until his hand was free.</p><p>He walked over to the bathroom and washed his hands. This gave Molly some time to try and get her thoughts together.</p><p>10 minutes later he returned and his cock was hard again. He walked around the bed and peeled the tape from her red lips.</p><p>""Please let me go. I won't say anything to anyone"" she begged.</p><p>""Shhh Daddy's little fuck toy. It's ok!"" he said as he started to rub his cock, which was growing by the inch again.</p><p>He stood up towering above Molly and produced a ring gag and placed it around the girl's head forcing her mouth open.</p><p>""There we go. Are we all ready for Daddy?"" he said, pushing his hard throbbing member into her tiny mouth.</p><p>He pushed the whole length into her mouth in and out, in and out. Molly had never ever known anything like it before.</p><p>Finally Mark came again, right down the girl's throat. Molly had no option but to swallow.</p><p>""Good little girl"" he said, smiling at her and removing the ring gag from her head.</p><p>""Why?"" she said, crying openly, with tears streaming down her pretty little face,</p><p>""Because you wanted it, needed it even"" he said, sitting on the bed and releasing her hands and feet from their binds.</p><p>""I needed a little girl to call my own"" he said, kissing her hair.</p><p>She curled up in a little ball on the bed still crying. Mark ran his hands over her back and stroked her hair, rocking her gently.</p><p>""Molly, you are going to be a good little girl, aren't you and do as you are told"" he said.</p><p>Molly looked up from the bed and saw the darkness in his eyes and knew she couldn't resist him.</p><p>She nodded her head!</p><p>""Ok, you call me Daddy from now on, do you understand?"" he encouraged her.</p><p>""Yes, Daddy"" she said, as he pulled her into his lap.</p><p>""Good girl"" he smirked!</p><p>A week passed and Mark continued to turn his attentions to Molly each evening.</p><p>He took her out and had some PVC and rubber wear made for her to wear for him when he was forcing his attentions onto her. She looked so damn hot in rubber that moulded itself to her body, outlining her trim figure.</p><p>Molly loved wearing the PVC and rubber and helped in choosing some really nice outfits, which pleased Mark enormously.</p><p>After 3 months Mark decided he wanted a sister for Molly and put his advert in the paper again. Within a few weeks another girl by the name of Lisa applied. She was 16 and had dark hair.</p><p>Mark interviewed her and made out that Molly was his daughter. Once Lisa started at the house as babysitter, Mark walked into her room as Molly stood on the landing, knowing what was about to happen. She heard the cries from Lisa and closed her eyes, but knew she could never leave him.</p><p>Mark moulded his two little girls into the sluts he wanted. Both of them played with themselves whilst he watched, rubbing his hard cock and in turn forcing it down their tender little throats. He was pleased with their progress and noted that he no longer had to use the ring gag with Molly. She took him readily, clad in a rubber corset and high heels. Lisa wore a PVC corset with heels and stockings. The girls regularly dressed to please their Daddy Dom.</p><p>Mark clicked his fingers and each girl presented themselves in front of him legs apart whilst he maneuvered his fingers in and out of their wet cunts and then they had to service each other in front of him whilst he rubbed his cock and then shot his load down the girls throats in turn.</p><p>Molly had learned to accept another girl because it pleased her Daddy but found herself fancying Lisa more and more. One evening Mark had left his girls to do some work on the other side of town. Molly and Lisa sat in the living room and looked at a mazagine, that showed lots of rubber and PVC as well as sex aids and this had sparked Molly off.</p><p>She asked Lisa if she had ever properly kissed another girl before, and Lisa shook her head.</p><p>""Want to try?"" she said, leaning forward.</p><p>Lisa smiled and leant over to Molly. Their lips touched and immediately there was a spark between them. Their tongues entwined into a long and drawn out kiss that lasted a passionate 20 minutes. Molly pulled at the top Lisa had on and removed it, taking Lisa's nipples in her fingers and playing with it tenderly.</p><p>Lisa groaned with pleasure of another girls' touch and found her hand wandering to Molly's nipple which was underneath the rubber top she had on.</p><p>They both fell down onto the leather sofa locked into each others embrace. Molly tugged at Lisa's little pert nipples and teased them with her fingers. This made Lisa moan in delight. She then pushed her hand to Lisa's fiery little cunt and slid her fingers inside her, was she hot. Lisa pushed into her hand and rocked gently at the intrusion.</p><p>The girls' passion had lost them in a world of extreme fire as they kissed each other more roughly and the passion flowed through their bodies. Lisa finally moved down onto Molly and licked her pussy with fiery passion and Molly grabbed a handful of her hair and screeched with pleasure.</p><p>They were now rolling about in the throws of passion when Mark walked into the room.</p><p>He smiled at the scene that greeted him.</p><p>Mark had his girls' well trained and willing to serve him.</p><p>He decided it was time to collar them both and had their collars welded to their necks.</p><p>Both girls started to love their new position in the household. Mark made them both sign contracts outlining their role in the house and said that if they tried to leave the house he would blackmail them with the photographs he took of them in compromising positions. This always kept the girls in their place.</p><p>But somehow, a life of forced sex at the hands of Mark was appealing to both young girls and neither of them wanted to leave his company.</p><p>Many a night they fought over who was going to take Mark's cum down their throat, but usually he fucked one and let the other girl have his cum down her throat as a special treat from Daddy, in return for their obedience.</p><p>It was a situation that had worked out well and to the satisfaction of the three of them. As Molly was lited as a missing person still and now miles away from her hometown, her Mother didn't really search for her anymore, just hoping she would be found safe and sound one day. She stayed with Mark for another year. Lisa stayed with him for years and became a very deviant couple. Molly, now 15 left the household to go back on the street. Lisa had become his favourite. It was wonderful for a while, they were a team but one day she woke up and wanted out.</p><p>Molly contemplated going home to her Mother but there was a lot of water under the bridge. She was sure that her Mother had turned her back on the sexual abuse she had suffered from the age of 13. She reminiced about her first sexual contact. A naive evening at a railway station with her Mother. Little did her Mother know what happened to her that night. And it took place 4 years earlier when Molly was 9 years old. She never told her Mother or anyone but now as she was deciding whether or not to return home the thoughts of the evening at the Station resurfaced.</p><p>---</p><p><b>If you have enjoyed this story or have had a similar experience and want it made into a story, please feel free to leave feedback via the feedback form below. Equally so, if you have a story or an idea that you would like to see written on any subject then do please get in touch. Thanks, 808</b></p>"
17,Contented Virgin,Daddy's Girl,,"['exh', 'mast', 'inc', 'fath/dau', 'ws', 'oral', 'anal']",,2012-06-25T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I never really thought of my dad as a sexual person. I mean, I know he is a handsome man, and I know he loves me very much. It was disgusting sometimes how much he fawned over me. God, I could get whatever I wanted from him. If mom said no, I would wait and corner my dad when we were alone. There were so many times I jumped in his lap and wrapped my arm around him and begged. He would always give in! Well, I say it was disgusting, but I remember that I really liked it then. But I digress.</p><p>I was somewhere between 13 and 14 when I first realized that he was, well, a stud. I mean, mom was beautiful and very intelligent but it wasn't until I matured a bit that I realized that it took a certain type of man to win a woman as beautiful as my mother. I guess I was blind. I mean, I remember how all my friends would always tell me how cute my dad was, how he looked so young and was in great shape, but like I said, I knew he was handsome. It just never really hit me, I mean really hit me, I guess, until I met Manda.</p><p>Manda came in to our junior high and we first met in a leadership class. She told me later that her counselor put her in the class so she would ""get in with the right crowd"" I guess. I think she had been somewhat of a problem child or something and so she got moved to a private school, my private school. Anyway, they had us do one of these collage board things to display our interests. The two of ours wound up being almost indistinguishable, all covered in glamour captions and with pictures of models and the latest boy crazes of the time. So we sort of naturally became friends. And naturally, I invited her to my house for a sleepover.</p><p>It really wasn't so long ago when she first came over, in fact, only a few years. Mom drove us home and chatted the whole way. I was kinda embarrassed, but Manda seemed to like her. We didn't see dad until dinner. Mom called us in and he was already sitting at the table. He grabbed me as I passed by and pulled me into his lap, rustling my hair, which I might add, had been carefully fixed to look good in front of my new friend, and then tried to kiss me. I turned my cheek to him.</p><p>""Oh it's the cheek treatment, eh? What'd I do this time?"" he said with a grin.</p><p>""Dad! I have company and you messed up my hair!""</p><p>He quickly let me go and brushed my hair, running his fingers through the tangled mess, trying to smooth it. Looking back now, I realize how cool he was for that, giving up his 'silly' attentions to keep from embarrassing me. I kinda feel bad because I think I still punished him a bit after that by remaining aloof.</p><p>""Oh. Hello,"" he said to Manda who walked in behind me. ""I'm Roman.""</p><p>Manda smiled at my father and introduced herself. My father looked at her for what I thought was an uncomfortable amount of time. He didn't say anything, just smiled at her. And she looked back at him. I remember that she blushed after a moment and looked at me.</p><p>After supper, we went back to my room. I shut the door behind us.</p><p>""God, Jenna, your dad is hot!""</p><p>I just laughed at her and agreed, but she kept pressing it.</p><p>""No, I mean he is really hot! He looks like he's in great shape too,"" she said.</p><p>""Yeah, he works out like three times a week.""</p><p>I was a bit uncomfortable with the conversation, with the way she was close to me, her eyes wide, her face flushed, pressing me for details.</p><p>""Have you ever seen his body?"" she asked.</p><p>""Sure,"" I said. ""He runs around all the time without a shirt.""</p><p>""No, I mean naked,"" she said. ""You know, like have you ever spied on him? Caught him coming out of a shower naked or walked in while he was getting dressed?""</p><p>""Well, yeah a couple of times through the years I suppose.""</p><p>""Well,"" she kept pressing for details. ""What was it like? Does he have a nice cock?""</p><p>Her eyes were literally glistening and she accented the word 'cock', leaving her mouth hanging open after she enunciated it.</p><p>""God, Manda. He's my dad!""</p><p>""Oh c'mon Jenna,"" she continued. ""Tell me you haven't ever looked at him and said, 'God, I'd love to fuck his brains out!'""</p><p>""Never!""</p><p>I remember being very aghast at her suggestion initially. She was still kinda new to me. This was a side I hadn't even considered, or been prepared for. But I'm pretty sure that's when my dad changed to me. Manda had planted a little seed of curiosity in my mind.</p><p>""Oh, I would,"" she continued. ""I would be using every trick in the book to get him so hot he couldn't stand it and would finally just take me, ripping my clothes off and fucking me!""</p><p>""Jeez, Manda! Where do you come up with this stuff?"" I said. ""You wouldn't feel that way if he was your dad!""</p><p>""Well, I know I wished my dad looked that good."" Her grin came back stronger this time and there was a glint in her eye. ""Maybe I'll just use yours since you obviously aren't. He can be my 'Sugar Daddy'!""</p><p>""Whatever!"" I said. ""He won't even give you the time of day.""</p><p>Manda laughed and ran across my room and threw herself across the bed.</p><p>""I can make any man want me!"" she said and she reached into her overnight bag and pulled out some clothes. ""Tell me what you think of this.""</p><p>She had taken out her sleep over clothes and some panties. The panties were black and weren't much more than a tiny wad of material in her hand. She dropped them in a small heap on the bed and began stripping out of her clothes. It wasn't a big deal until she unfastened her bra and dropped it right in front of me.</p><p>Her breasts were already developing well. I don't know if I was embarrassed that she was naked in front of me, or jealous that she actually had breasts while mine were still so small. I didn't really want to stare, but they were just there in front of me. They were perfectly round and pale with tiny, dark nipples. Her skin seemed really light but I suppose it matched her dark, straight hair well.</p><p>I was a blonde and had darker skin. I don't really envy Manda because I've gotten plenty of attention over the years, but Manda had something about her that was irresistible. Maybe it was because she started so much earlier as I later found out.</p><p>Anyway, if I had thought her immodesty was bad, she quickly worsened by dropping her panties in front of me. I couldn't believe it! I hadn't been exposed to so much nakedness before. She stepped out of the panties and her thighs wiggled a little there in front of me with her movement. She had a lot of hair on her already too and I was again envious because I had only a few barely discernible wisps and I was really wanting to look like a woman. Looking back, it's funny to me that I was so jealous, because now I keep myself completely shaven. I guess I grew to prefer the look and feeling of my naked pussy lips. The way my panties rub smoothly against the sensitive, naked flesh is just wonderful. Plus I found it to be to the liking of certain men, but I'm getting ahead of my story.</p><p>Manda caught my gaze and she must have seen my shock because she laughed.</p><p>""Never seen a naked girl before?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yeah, but we barely know each other!""</p><p>Manda was really laughing at me.</p><p>""Well, what's the big deal? You're acting all shy like you're nervous! Unless,""</p><p>She stopped laughing and looked at me and even her smile began to fade a bit.</p><p>Then, and I'll never forget this, she walked slowly over to me. Her head was inclined slightly so that she was looking up at me and her eyes looked strange.</p><p>Her shoulders were back so that her breasts lifted and were thrusting outward toward me. She walked with one foot in front of each the other which made her hips more defined and gave a slight, sexy sway to her walk which she later taught me. She stepped right up to me so that her breasts touched my clothes and I could feel her breath.</p><p>""Unless maybe you like what you see?""</p><p>This was too much for me and I stepped around her quickly and walked to the other side of the room.</p><p>""You're really starting to weird me out, Manda,"" I said and crossed my arms over my small breasts. It wasn't so strange after the summer between my sophomore and junior year, but this day I was really bothered by it.</p><p>She just sorta melted and all her womanliness evaporated into the fun girl I knew. She was laughing again and she jumped to the bed, her naked ass was turned toward me and I thought of turning my eyes away from her, but I couldn't. I stood and stared at her pussy, and higher, her anus. I just couldn't believe she was so immodest, and I was fascinated in a way. She grabbed her pair of little black panties.</p><p>""What do you think of these, Jenna?"" she asked as she pulled them up around her thighs.</p><p>Her small thumbs slid along the elastic band back behind her waist as she lifted, then came back around to pull the material up over her sex, covering her dark hair. The panties were black lace and she pulled the thin waistbands up high on her hips so that the lace was snug against her pussy which bulged slightly. She lifted her arms so that her budding breasts rose again. She was so lucky to have such beautiful breasts so early!</p><p>""Think your dad will like me in these?""</p><p>She turned around slowly and I laid eyes on my first thong.</p><p>""Oh my God, Manda, where did you get those?""</p><p>She looked back over her shoulder at me and propped her hands high on her naked ass then tried to look down at it.</p><p>""You don't have any thongs?"" she asked.</p><p>""No! Isn't that uncomfortable?"" I said. ""I mean, it must be like a permanent wedgie!""</p><p>""No way,"" she said. ""I love the way they feel. Makes me feel real sexy!""</p><p>""Well, you aren't going out in front of my dad in those!""</p><p>""Why not? Afraid he might look at me after all?""</p><p>Who wouldn't for shock value alone, I thought.</p><p>She continued smiling as she grabbed her white tank top off of the bed and pulled it over her head. The tank top hung briefly on her nipples and then scooted down over her swelling breasts. I think I was actually disappointed to see her breasts disappear, but I'm not sure. Perhaps I am disappointed now, remembering it, after we have shared so much more since. At any rate, I could still see her dark nipples through the white material and they formed tiny little bumps on her shirt as they tried to break through.</p><p>She wiggled her hips as she pulled her shorts up over her waist, covering the black lace thong. The shorts were ungodly tight. Even in all my innocence of the time, I knew she was the epitome of lust. Her shorts fit high on her flesh, displaying the lower flesh of her ass where it curved under provocatively and met her thigh. Of course, I realized the need for her thong now with so much naked flesh exposed. I knew she looked hot. I was jealous. Insanely jealous. I remember wondering what I would look like and making a mental note to add similar articles of clothing (or the lack thereof!) to my wardrobe.</p><p>""Well, get changed,"" she said. ""Let's go watch some TV with your dad!""</p><p>I took my sweats and tee-shirt into the bathroom, despite Manda's chiding about my modesty. I pulled my school uniform off. My white panties covered all of my bottom and even seemed to sag a bit under my ass and I thought it looked as if I had something inside them! It wasn't very attractive but I had only just realized it. I pulled the cotton material up into the crease of my ass and turned it toward the mirror. I strained to look over my shoulder at my newly exposed nakedness. I pulled the waistband of my panties higher so that the panties were pulled deeper into my ass. I discovered that I had a nice posterior myself and my hands ran lightly over my flesh.</p><p>Manda was right, having the panties deep in my ass did feel good. I could feel the bunched material rubbing my anus and my tugging had even pulled the cotton up into my pussy so that it was rubbing all the right places. I smile now, remembering how I masturbated the next night when Manda was gone by pulling my panties deep into my pussy and grasping the material that protruded, working it back and forth over my clit in a sawing motion. I think that was the time that I realized that I liked my anus being rubbed as well.</p><p>Anyway, I took my bra off and looked at my breasts. They were small, a very flat A-cup at the time. I didn't even have much need for a training bra! The nipples were a very light brown and they were petite and pretty and achingly erect in the cold bathroom. I didn't like my breast size at the time, but again, isn't it amazing how we change? My breasts never got large. They're a small B to this day, but I love them. I don't get much of the guys that sit across from me and stare at my breasts when I'm clothed, but when a guy gets me naked, he always loves my tiny breasts and my shaved pussy. I guess there's a reason men love to fuck a teenager!</p><p>I decided to leave my bra off as Manda had, even though there wasn't anyone there that I wanted to impress. I was having a hard time understanding Manda, but I thought it was funny that she liked my dad so much. It even made me feel proud in a way to have a father that was so attractive to my friends. I always liked being the center of attention. But I was always a little jealous about things too. I was getting a bit possessive of my dad.</p><p>Manda and I piled onto the couch in the living room. My dad didn't even look up as we came in. I was glorifying in my victory and shot a smug glance at Manda. I learned that she didn't easily admit defeat.</p><p>Mom was off in the kitchen cleaning up from supper or maybe working a crossword puzzle and my dad was flipping through the channels. When he found a good movie on the TV that had only just begun, Manda slipped off the couch onto her hands and knees. I watched, stunned, as she crawled out into the middle of the living room. Her ass was all but naked as her bent body pulled the shorts high over her flesh. It makes me rather hot myself just remembering it now, though I was shocked at the time.</p><p>She turned her butt toward my dad and then settled down, laying on her stomach, her legs stretched out behind her, her head propped on her hands. I couldn't believe how brazenly obvious she was being. The curves of her ass where openly exposed and she rocked her left leg back and forth on the fulcrum of her toes. I looked at my dad and he was trying his best to look at her ass without it looking like he was looking. I was disgusted at first, thinking how perverted my dad was sitting there drinking in all this naked young flesh. I was realizing more and more about my father.</p><p>His mouth opened and I saw him take a deep breath and he shifted in his chair, lifting his lap and uncrossing his legs. I didn't know then to look for signs of his arousal but he had to be adjusting a very hard cock in his pants.</p><p>I looked back at Manda. She was watching the TV, the perfect picture of innocence. Of a sudden, her hand reached back over her body and she scratched an apparent itch on her butt. She managed to pull her shorts even higher over her ass and spread her thighs a bit further so that I could see the black lace of her thong covering her sex and then disappearing into her ass. I could guess at the sight that my dad was given as he was no longer trying to hide his gaze.</p><p>Then he rose quickly and turned away from me and left the room. I heard the bathroom door shut and looked at Manda. She had rotated her body so that she was propped on an elbow staring at me, smiling.</p><p>""Where did he go?"" she said quietly.</p><p>""The bathroom,"" I said. ""You're bad!""</p><p>Manda leapt from the floor and grabbed my hand and was pulling me with her down the hall.</p><p>""C'mon,"" she said, and then, as we approached the closed bathroom door, ""Shhh.""</p><p>She tiptoed the remaining distance and leaned close to the door. Her curious face broke into a grin and she motioned for me to come closer.</p><p>I mouthed the words ""What are you doing?"" to her and she put a finger over her lips and inclined her head. I leaned toward the door and listened.</p><p>There was a faint, rhythmic sound on the other side. It sounded like my mother's hand patting one of my aunt's babies' naked back. Being the ignorant, prudish little 13 year old I was, I had no idea what was going on. Manda saw my quizzical look and she grinned lasciviously and her hand dropped to her pelvis, cupped as if she was holding a club and started pumping back and forth.</p><p>It hit me hard and my mouth dropped open. I almost screamed. My dad was jacking off in the bathroom! Over Manda! I couldn't believe it. I dropped to the floor and lowered my cheek to the ground so that my eye was at the gap under the doorway. The tile adjoining the bathroom and hallway made the gap especially revealing. I could see the bowl of the toilet, my dad's legs, his shorts hanging around his ankles, all the way up to his waist. His hand was a blur on his cock which seemed enormously large to me. I felt Manda's head butting against mine and heard her breath suck in sharply as she saw him.</p><p>We could hear the sound easily through the gap under the door. My father was breathing heavily and his fist was slapping against his stomach and his cock seemed to stab in and out of his fist as if it were moving and his hand was still, though it was the other way around.</p><p>He began to talk quietly as he fucked his hand. I couldn't believe what I was hearing.</p><p>""Oh, fuck! Sweet little pussy!"" he was saying. ""Fuck that little teen cunt! Yes!</p><p>Oh! Fuck!""</p><p>His hand suddenly stopped and his cock bulged purple, protruding from his white-knuckled fist. I watched as thick strings of white come jetted from his cock, falling into the toilet, literally spraying the ceramic seat.</p><p>He began stroking again and more of the white liquid seeped from his purple cockhead, coating his fingers and running down over his hand.</p><p>Then Manda was pulling me up and we were racing back down the hall on our toes to my bedroom.</p><p>""Did you see all that come?"" Manda was saying as we collapsed on my bed.</p><p>""Gross! Manda, I can't believe my dad was jacking off over you! That's disgusting!""</p><p>Manda leaned back and threw her arm over her head, her breasts pushing upward against her blouse. She was smiling at me.</p><p>""Then why did you watch?"" she asked.</p><p>""I didn't know what he was doing!"" I said. ""My god, I can't believe I just watched that.""</p><p>""Told you he would want me,"" she said. ""I just wonder how I can get him to fuck me!""</p><p>We stayed in our room for the rest of the night gossiping.</p><p>At some point during the night I woke up feeling the bed move. I heard soft sighs and the bed would occasionally shift slightly. A few months later, Manda told me she had been masturbating because my daddy had made her hot. She also told me she had wanted me to know that she was touching herself. She had even wanted me to join. She had been very patient, waiting on me, and it eventually paid off.</p><p>I thought a lot about what had happened that night. Somewhere in the darkness, I realized that I was jealous of my dad's attention to Manda. I wanted to steal his attentions back, all of them. Why couldn't he want me the same way he wanted Manda? I wanted to be as desirous as Manda, and my father was the best test. I resolved to elicit Manda's help.</p><p>And so it wasn't long until it was me lying there on the living room floor, my butt hanging out of the shortest pair of shorts I could find for my daddy to see. I could feel the air from the ceiling fan blowing lightly against my naked flesh. My ass was cold! I could feel chill bumps forming on my legs. My first thong was tucked tightly into me, rubbing my asshole and even slipping between my pussy lips. I kicked my legs apart and gently wiggled my butt slowly in rhythm, trying to look as innocently young as I was. I heard my dad get up and a moment later he dropped a blanket over me.</p><p>""You looked like you were cold,"" he said.</p><p>I rolled over partway and looked up at my dad.</p><p>""How did you know?"" I asked.</p><p>""You got goosebumps all over your legs."" He paused before 'legs' briefly and I knew he had been looking.</p><p>""Daddy!"" I said smiling with feigned shame, ""Were you looking at my ass? You pervert!""</p><p>I knew immediately that I had screwed up. Though I intended him to realize that I didn't mind his looking, I just phrased it wrong.</p><p>""Watch your mouth, young lady. You aren't old enough for that sort of language.""</p><p>I was sent to bed.</p><p>I turned 14 and I was maturing! Finally! My breasts had begun to swell and I had to purchase a whole new set of bras. I took Manda with me and we had a wonderful time trying on all the sexy bras we could find. I had graduated to a 'B' cup and I was very proud. Of course Manda was a small 'C by this time but I had already accepted the fact that she would always have larger breasts. We changed in the dressing room together.</p><p>Manda stood behind me as I pulled on a white lace bra. The dark areola of my nipples was clearly visible between the patterns in the lace. My nipples stiffened in the cold store air and the tips lightened as they pressed against the thin material of the bra.</p><p>Manda reached around me and cupped my breasts in her hands. It was completely sudden and my laughter stopped as my smile slowly receded. Her hands squeezed my breasts and she lifted and pressed against them. She was smiling and licking her lips. I could feel her naked breasts pressed into my back, swelling against me, flattened into me. My breath shortened and my body tensed.</p><p>""What are you doing?"" I asked her.</p><p>She laughed softly.</p><p>""Just think of them as your dad's hands,"" she said. ""This is what he's going to do when you show him this bra.""</p><p>My heart was racing as her hands squeezed my small breasts. My nipples were rubbing against the lace, sending electric pulses of pleasure through me. I wanted to close my eyes and let her hands continue, but I pushed them away.</p><p>""Queer,"" was all I could say. Then we were laughing again.</p><p>My desires to seduce my own father, as I had finally accepted them to be, were growing stronger. Manda was constantly threatening that she would get to him first and ruin all my chances. It had become a race and though she seemed to have the advantage of being brazenly obvious, her timing was always bad since mother was always around. I, on the other hand, was always there.</p><p>And so it came about that while mother left with some friends one weekend to go to Tunica for gambling, I decided against my regular habit of inviting Manda over. She wasn't happy but I told her why and revealed my plans to her.</p><p>""You lucky bitch!"" she said. ""You had better use this opportunity or I will never respect you again.""</p><p>That Friday evening when Dad came home from work, I had dinner waiting on him.</p><p>The table was candlelit and there was a bottle of wine which I had stolen from the basement chilling in a bucket of ice next to two empty glasses. I greeted him at the garage door which opened into the kitchen. I was dressed as erotically as I could manage and still look mature.</p><p>I was in a floor length black dress, but its length was marred by a single slit that ran up my left leg over my thigh. I was wearing black stockings that came just above my knee so that when I walked, the naked skin of my thigh was exposed above my stocking, through the slit. It was a sharp contrast designed to draw a man's eye. The dress was incredibly tight around my hips and ass, so much so that even the outline of the thong that I was wearing was visible. The neckline plunged downward revealing a teasing amount of my newly budding breasts which were, of course, 'sans la brassiere' as Manda liked to say. My nipples were visibly puffy through the tight, thin material even when they weren't stiffly erect. Then they seemed to be exploding through the material, actually stretching it apart so that the points of my nipples seemed to be white through the dress. My breasts looked wonderful in this dress.</p><p>My father appeared stunned by something, whether it was me and my dress or the decadent table setting.</p><p>""What is this?"" he said.</p><p>""This is the beginning of our weekend together,"" I said. ""I've been looking forward to time alone with you for a long time. Hurry up and get settled in. I made you dinner.""</p><p>I was very nervous. I felt almost naked in front of my dad in this dress, but his eyes were definitely roaming over my body. Their touch was almost like real hands. It was very exciting to feel him looking at me this way. I felt my breasts tightening and knew that my nipples had stiffened and were straining against the thin material.</p><p>He hung his coat on the rack next to the doorway and I turned and walked slowly away from him toward the table. I put one heeled foot carefully in front of the other, as Manda had taught me. I was hoping my profile was being studied. I could almost feel his eyes boring into me. I stopped at the table and parted my legs just enough to try and be provocative and leaned over the table to grasp the wine bottle. I turned with it to my father who was still in the doorway staring at me.</p><p>""Could you open the wine bottle for me, Daddy?"" I asked, trying my best to purr with my voice. ""I haven't had any experiencing with this screwing thingy.""</p><p>I walked slowly to him and held out the cork screw and wine bottle. He took it slowly from my hands and began to twist the screw into the cork. Then he looked at the table and then back at me.</p><p>""You're not getting any of this wine, young lady,"" he said.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy! You called me a lady!"" I rose to my tip-toes and kissed his cheek.</p><p>""Please Daddy?"" I begged. ""I'll be safe with you here to watch me. Just one glass...please?""</p><p>He cleared his throat and smiled and walked around me. He complimented me on the table and on the smell emanating from the oven and told me that I looked very beautiful tonight. I loved it all, of course.</p><p>""Sit, Daddy,"" I said. ""I'll do everything tonight. Just relax.""</p><p>I took the wine from him and leaned over the table again for the glasses, filling them fully with wine. I brought the food to the table, moving around to be opposite from my daddy so that I could lean forward to set the dishes in front of him. My tight dress kept my breasts pressed upward and I knew I was treating him to a deep display of his daughter's young breasts. Every time I looked up, his eyes were below mine and I knew he was taking notice.</p><p>I felt giddy knowing that I was having this effect, that it was all working, that I was arousing not just any adult man, but even my own dad.</p><p>During dinner, I drank quickly, my glass emptying in minutes. I didn't really like wine then, though I love it now, but I wanted to get drunk so I wouldn't be nervous, and I figured that I could blame my actions on the wine if daddy got mad. He told me to slow down a few times, and though he protested briefly, he finally allowed me to refill my glass when I reminded him that I was safe with him. We went through two bottles of wine, though I think he drank most of the second, if not all. I only had two glasses. After all, I didn't want to pass out.</p><p>After dinner, he tried to help me clean up, but I wouldn't allow it. I cleared the plates from the table but I was in a hurry so I left them all in the sink.</p><p>The wine was working on me and my whole body was warm. Finally I was finished and I returned to the table under the watchful eye of my father. I pulled out a chair next to him and sat down. I crossed my legs and the slit of my dress allowed my topmost leg to emerge fully. I gently kicked my father's leg with a heeled toe, emphasizing the appearance of my leg, though he was already staring.</p><p>The slit parted high up on my thigh and I turned my naked thigh to him. I am sure that the dress exposed me nearly to my butt.</p><p>""Where in the world did you get that dress?"" my father asked.</p><p>""Manda and I went shopping,"" I said. ""We had to get some dresses for the 8th grade formal. That's when I got these stockings, too.""</p><p>I stroked the tight material, letting my fingers trail over the tight band onto my naked skin. My fingers continued even higher to the apex of the parted slit.</p><p>I eased the dress as high as it would go so that my thigh was naked all the way to its union with my torso. My fingers trailed down the lower slope of the slit which I could tell was hanging loose, exposing my naked hip to him.</p><p>""Do you like them, Daddy?"" I asked and turned my thigh and hip even further toward him.</p><p>""I do, sweetheart,"" he said. He was visibly stricken by me and I was sure that I was turning him on. ""It all seems a little too sexy, though, for a 14 year old to be wearing,"" he said.</p><p>His voice was gruff and though it expressed disagreement with my attire, his eyes fastened on my naked thigh told me otherwise.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy, this isn't that bad!"" I said. ""You should see the panties I have on."" I was trying everything. I wanted him to make the move so that I couldn't be blamed. ""Here let me show you,' I said and stood up next to him.</p><p>He held his hand up. ""I don't think you need to be showing that too me, sweetheart,"" he said.</p><p>""Why not, Daddy?"" I said. ""I'm your daughter, silly.""</p><p>I stooped and gathered up my dress and began to push its material up over my legs. I lifted it slowly in front of my dad and I smiled and giggled and began to sway as if I were stripping for him. When the gathered dress barely covered my pantied pussy, I lingered a long time, swaying my naked thighs in front of him.</p><p>Then, finally, I peeled the dress up until it was just under my breasts. Daddy found himself staring at a transparent pair of black panties. I had studied my own reflection already tonight and knew that my bald pussy would be very visible. And from the feel of it, he was certain to see a sticky, wet stain of come seeping onto the material.</p><p>His eyes were boring into me, widening as he stared. Hooking my dress over my thumbs, I grasped the waistband of my panties and pulled the sides up higher over my hips. I could feel the pressure of the elastic biting into my outer pussy lips and I knew my whole sex was bulging at Daddy through the material.</p><p>""I don't have any hair yet, though, Dad,"" I said. ""See?"" My lips turned into a pout. ""Do you think I'm ok, Daddy?"" I asked. ""Manda already has hair on her pussy."" I paused and feigned correcting my mistake, ""I mean vagina.""</p><p>Dad was shaking his head.</p><p>""No, you're fine, sweetheart,"" he said. ""You have plenty of time to grow, still."" He tried to look at my eyes again, but he couldn't avert his gaze for long.</p><p>""Look at the back, Daddy!"" I said and turned around. I stumbled a bit in my heady drunkenness and so I fell onto the table, bracing my body with my elbows and spreading my legs for balance so that my ass was openly exposed in all its nakedness to my dad. I was smiling to myself as I imagined how my ass looked with the thin, black strip of material tucked deep inside. I widened my legs further, hoping that my pussy would still be showing to him as well. When I think of it now, I don't know how he resisted fucking me right then. My virgin pussy was openly exposed to his eyes through the transparent material. My lips were literally oozing with my lubrication as I leaned forward, imagining my daddy fucking me on the kitchen table. I don't know how he resisted my 14-year-old body displayed so lustfully to his eyes. I suppose he was still hung up on the fact that he was staring at his little girl's pussy, rather than Manda's. I bet he would have already been fucking her, but I was content to keep teasing. I looked over my shoulder and his mouth was open, his eyes wider still.</p><p>I saw one of his hands in his lap. It was rubbing along his thigh very slightly.</p><p>""Daddy, what are you doing?""</p><p>His eyes snapped back up to me and he rose and left the room without a word. I stood and the dress dropped back down, covering me. I gave him time to get down the hall and then followed. On my knees in the hallway, I watched him working franticly at the buttons on his slacks through the space under the bathroom door. They were already disfigured by the swell of an erect cock pushing at their crotch. Then they were down to his ankles and I could see his cock twitching. He grasped it with his hand and began to pump it quickly. I rose and slipped my panties off and then opened the bathroom door.</p><p>Dad jumped and was fumbling to lift his pants back up.</p><p>""Jenna! What the hell are you doing?"" He seemed angry enough. His face was blood red.</p><p>""Watching you jack off, Daddy,"" I said smiling. I walked right up to him and looked down at his cock that he was still fumbling to cover. I put a hand on his arms and urged him to stop.</p><p>""I've seen you doing it before, Daddy, when Manda was over. And sometimes when there was only me. Manda says guys jack off all the time."" I paused and then continued, ""I even do it."" I laughed a little in embarrassment.</p><p>""What are you thinking about, Daddy?"" I slurred. ""Are you thinking about me?""</p><p>He didn't answer.</p><p>""Are you thinking about my panties, Daddy?"" I smiled and held out my panties to him. He didn't take them at first, but I shoved them closer, under his face. He took them, I think, to keep me from rubbing them in his nose.</p><p>I looked down at his cock again and it was still twitching, though it seemed less erect. I guess he was very embarrassed. I had the sudden urge to pee from all the wine at dinner. I was feeling rather silly.</p><p>""I have to pee, Daddy,"" I said. ""Remember when you used to watch me when I was little to make sure I was 'doing my business'?""</p><p>I was pulling my dress up as I spoke. First my calves, then my thin thighs were exposed. Finally my dress was around my waist. I bundled it up so it wouldn't slip into the toilet, and so my daddy could see my naked pussy. I sat down on the toilet and leaned back, spreading my legs.</p><p>""Watch me pee, Daddy!"" I said. I was giggling uncontrollably by then. I was definitely drunk.</p><p>My urine streamed from my naked pussy and made a soft trickle in the toilet water. I held my thighs far apart and even pressed my fingers into my lower stomach so that I could watch. As I laid back on the toilet, the golden stream was dangerously close to rising too high, leaving the confines of the bowl and spraying my daddy's legs. I could see it cascading off the ceramic edge and tiny splashes of it were spattering my thighs and stomach.</p><p>""Oh!"" I said with mock surprise. ""Look, Daddy! I'm being a good girl!""</p><p>""Yes, Jenna, I see that,"" he said. His eyes were slitted as he stared at my pussy and the urine streaming from it and his voice sounded strangely husk.</p><p>I was dying with laughter as my pee was squirting into the toilet so much so that the stream of urine was quivering and squirting in bursts with my laughter.</p><p>I noticed his cock beginning to twitch again and it slowly swelled to its full erection again. I remembered what Manda had told me about girls sucking a man's penis, how it was like a popsicle only much more nasty because they could come in your mouth and you would be drinking their sperm. It was time. I had to make the move and I was definitely feeling up to it. I was tired of waiting on my daddy. I leaned forward on the toilet, too far, and my daddy's cock was rubbing against my cheek. I adjusted my drunken aim and opened my lips and sucked his cock into my mouth.</p><p>I sat there, drunk on the toilet, my pee squirting into the water, sucking my first cock, and it was my daddy's cock.</p><p>""Oh! God, Jenna! Stop it!"" he was saying, but his hands weren't moving to push me away. His head actually fell backwards, thrusting his cock deep into my mouth. My lips stretched and I was straining to keep my mouth open wide enough to keep my teeth off of his shaft like Manda had told me. But this made my throat constrict and when his cock pushed against the back of my throat, I jerked backward, feeling like I was going to puke. So I brought my hands up against his stomach to keep him from getting deep.</p><p>I was still peeing, the urine still coursing from my pussy and trickling into the toilet. My hands on my daddy's groin pushed him away and I leaned toward him, sucking on his thick penis. I could feel my daddy's cock twitching in my mouth. My fingers were on his balls and so I grasped him with one hand, lifting the heavy balls in my little hand. He seemed to like it so I squeezed and he roared in pain. His cock popped out of my mouth and I felt terrible suddenly.</p><p>""What happened daddy?"" I said.</p><p>""Baby, you have to be gentle with those,"" he said.</p><p>I leaned forward again and just held the base of his cock this time, guiding it into my mouth again. I held it there, sucking it, and then he began to thrust again. With my body leaning forward, my throat was opened more and when he pushed into me, I could feel his cock against my tight throat again. I tried my best to open up. I wanted to gag so badly, but I resisted the reflex and suddenly, my daddy's cock slipped on into my throat so that my nose suddenly butted up against his stomach.</p><p>He was moaning and cooing my name softly and I loved it. Then he pulled out. His cock was covered with sticky strands of my throaty saliva. They trailed from his cock head to my lips in a slight bow. I could see them coming from my mouth as I backed away. Daddy grabbed me by the back of the neck and pulled my head back closer, only he didn't put his cock in my mouth again. He rubbed the glistening wet head against my lips, rubbing them around my mouth, then back along my cheek, pushing his pelvis forward so that his balls were rubbing my chin and his shaft stood up along my cheek, it's head dribbling clear fluid on my face and forehead. While one hand held my head, the other guided his cock over my face, rubbing it all over me. I was thrilled at the touch and I knew he had finally surrendered when he started talking.</p><p>""Oh, Jenna,"" he began, ""You are such a good girl. You are so beautiful."" He kept rubbing his cock against my cheeks. My face was coated with my own throaty saliva that he was rubbing off onto me. Then he nestled it back between my lips and began to ease it in.</p><p>""Suck your daddy's cock, Jenna,"" he said and he slid his cock into my mouth. His hands were on my face and he was gently pulling my head down onto him. I opened my throat up as much as I could as he forced his cock into me. It was hard to do, but I kept trying to suppress those gags, though occasionally, I still choked. Finally, he quit pulling me down onto his cock and let me control it on my own. I had gotten the idea and I bobbed back and forth on his cock.</p><p>""Faster, Jenna,"" he began to breathe. ""Faster. Keep your lips tight on me, tight like a virgin pussy!""</p><p>He was pumping again and I only had to hold my head still and suck, rubbing my tongue against his shaft as it pumped into my tightly sucking lips. I was loving it. I could see my daddy's pleasure in his eyes and in the expressions on his face as he stared down into my green eyes and watched me suck his cock. I was finally growing up! I was giving head! As Daddy was pumping into my mouth, I was thinking about how jealous Manda would be when I told her about this. She had been going on and on about how badly she wanted to suck my daddy's cock, about how hot he was and what a nice penis he had. Then I remembered her saying how she wanted to feel him cumming in her mouth, she wanted to taste his hot sperm pouring into her mouth, how she wanted to feel it running over her lips, even squirting out over her face. I realized that I wanted Daddy to come. I wanted to know myself what it was like, and I couldn't wait to see the reaction on Manda's face when I told her about it. It's funny now, remembering what an intense need I had to be as wild as she was. So I pulled his cock out of my mouth and asked him.</p><p>""Are you going to come, Daddy?"" I asked.</p><p>He grabbed his cock and started pumping it again with his hand. ""Keep sucking Daddy's cock, baby!"" He said. ""Keep sucking and I'll come. Suck me tight, baby.""</p><p>I took his cock head back into my mouth and he let go and grasped my head and held me again while he fucked my face. And then he said, ""I'm going to come in your mouth, Jenna.""</p><p>I looked up at him and nodded eagerly and kept sucking and slurping at his cock.</p><p>My tongue was rubbing all around the base of his cock as it pistoned in and out of my mouth. Then my daddy's eyes closed and his mouth opened and he yelled.</p><p>The first jet of come spurted back into my throat and the thick glob rolled around thick and hot. Then I swallowed it. Daddy's hips were twitching and his pelvis fucked his cock into my mouth as another spurt filled my mouth. He kept twitching and thrusting his cock into my throat and suddenly I was choking. I coughed, spitting his cock out, and come splattered over his cock and dribbled down my chin. His cock was still pulsing and suddenly my right eye was coated with the thick, hot liquid that burned slightly, then more was on my cheek. I closed my eyes and wiped the cum from them and I felt more hot splashes hit my forehead and cheeks.</p><p>""Open your mouth, Jenna,"" Daddy said, and I obeyed him. I felt his cock touching my lips and then more of the hot, jelly fluid was dribbling into my mouth. I opened my one clean eye and Daddy was watching his cock as he milked every last drop from his balls into my open mouth. Then his cock wiped up over my cheek, brushed over my closed eye and came back down to my mouth, rubbing against my lips. I could see globs of pasty white come on his cock and I sucked it into my mouth, wanting to taste more of this hot, pungent flavor coating my tongue.</p><p>""Don't swallow yet, sweetheart,"" Daddy said, and so I just sucked his cock clean, keeping the come in the back of my throat. Then he was wiping my face again and I was sucking the traces of come off of its shaft once more.</p><p>""Jenna, baby,"" he said, ""you are incredible. That was unbelievable."" He held my head and tilted it back. ""Open your mouth, sweetheart,"" he said, ""I want to see my come in my daughter's mouth.""</p><p>I opened my mouth and flattened my tongue, squishing the come up over it so that my daddy could clearly see. He stared at my mouth and his eyes were wide and he smiled.</p><p>""Now go ahead and swallow.""</p><p>I gulped his sperm down and licked my lips, trying to find more of the hot, salty come.</p><p>""Did you like that Jenna?"" he asked.</p><p>I smiled and nodded. ""Yes, Daddy. I've been wanting to do that for a long time,""</p><p>I said, even though I had only just realized it earlier.</p><p>""God, Jenna, what are we doing?"" he asked, suddenly seeming concerned.</p><p>I laughed. ""I just sucked your cock, Daddy!""</p><p>""We're not supposed to be doing this!""</p><p>""But Daddy, it was so much fun!"" I touched his softening cock again and he thrust it to me, seemingly content to let his daughter explore. I'm sure that he was still reveling in the thought that his own daughter had just swallowed his come.</p><p>He took some toilet paper and wiped my face clean and then slipped it between my legs into the urine-tainted water. Instead of drawing his hand out, he turned it upward and touched me. I still remember this first time that my daddy touched my pussy. It sent thrills through my body as he slid his fingers slowly over my virgin sex. I could tell that my pussy was wet, but I wasn't sure how much of it was lingering drops of pee. I thought it was a little strange that Daddy was touching me there since I hadn't wiped my pussy clean yet.</p><p>Daddy rubbed my pussy gently and looked at me. I sighed happily as his fingers massaged my swollen, sensitive lips. I leaned back against the toilet again, thrusting my pussy outward. His finger straightened against the length of my lips and pushed slightly into me, then eased upward until his fingertip was brushing against my clit. Sensation exploded through me and I moaned softly.</p><p>""Your pussy is so beautiful, Jenna,"" he said quietly, almost reverently. ""Don't worry about not having any hair,"" he continued, ""I like it naked and hairless.""</p><p>His finger was circling my clit and the pleasure was lancing through my body, making my toes and fingers tingle.</p><p>""I love your bald little pussy,"" he said, his voice getting husky again, ""Oh, Jenna, Daddy loves your tight little teen cunny.""</p><p>I thought the words sounded funny, but the sensations he was giving me were wonderful and so I just let him talk.</p><p>""My little girl,"" he was breathing, ""so young, such a beautiful young teen. My little daughter and her bald pussy.""</p><p>His finger was circling faster around my clit and I was feeling nice. I was almost dreamy with the effects of the wine and his finger rubbing my pussy. I was suddenly very tired.</p><p>""Daddy, will you take me to bed?""</p><p>Daddy seemed reluctant at first but I told him I was really tired and I thought the wine had been too much. He seemed to change suddenly. I couldn't really decide what it was, but I noticed a change. He stood and put his penis away inside his pants and grabbed my arms and lifted me from the toilet seat. I leaned into him and he led me into my bedroom where I collapsed on the bed. He pulled the dress up over my body and I sat up and raised my arms, letting him pull it off over my head. I collapsed back down on the bed and he was staring at my naked breasts. He reached out and touched one breast, squeezing it under his hand and then teasing my hard little nipple.</p><p>""Daddy,"" I moaned softly, ""I'm sleepy. Later.""</p><p>So he pulled my covers out from under me and covered my naked young body up. It must have been hard for him to ignore my naked body after I had just crossed that initial line, but he did it and soon I was passed out asleep.</p><p>I woke in the night feeling cold. Daddy was standing over me, staring down at me and the covers had been thrown off of me. I was curled into a ball from being cold but I knew my naked ass was exposed and he could see my pussy. His cock was protruding from the opening in his boxers and he was masturbating over me. I yawned and stretched and grasped the covers and pulled them over me. My head hurt.</p><p>""What are you doing, Daddy? It's cold,"" I said.</p><p>""I couldn't help it, Jenna,"" he said. ""I've been awake all night thinking about you in the bathroom and how beautiful your naked body looked."" He was stroking his cock slowly now. ""I've been so hard thinking about you. I had to come in. I didn't mean to wake you.""</p><p>I was quickly awake, the sight of my daddy masturbating over me was still rather shocking, despite his recent attentions. I watched him pulling at his thick shaft and I remembered the taste of his come and the sexual excitement I felt when his cock was pumping come into my mouth and over my face.</p><p>""Do you want me to suck you again, Daddy?"" I asked.</p><p>He thrust his cock toward me and I scooted over on the bed and held his cock, pulling it down so I could reach it. I rubbed the thick shaft against my face, letting its heat warm my cheeks. I thought that my daddy had a beautiful penis.</p><p>It seemed so heavy and long to me. I stuck my tongue out and licked my daddy's cock, running my tongue and lips up and down the shaft slowly, taking my time and exploring every inch. I began to wonder what mom would think if she walked in and found me doing this. Then of course, that made me think of the many things that mom had done with dad. Things I would probably never know about. I realized that I was sucking the very same cock that had, for many years, been fucking my mom's pussy. I thought that perhaps there was some lingering remnants of my mom's pussy on my daddy's cock. I sucked his shaft into my lips, urging him to thrust it deep inside my mouth. My tongue swirled around the swollen head as I imagined my daddy fucking this same cock into my mother.</p><p>I pulled my lips off of his cock, letting them make an audible sucking noise as his penis slipped out.</p><p>""Daddy,"" I said, ""I want you to fuck me like you do mom.""</p><p>Daddy grasped his cock again and began stroking it over my face, rubbing the glistening wet head over my cheeks and lips.</p><p>""Sweetheart,"" he said, ""we can't do that! I can't believe I'm even here with you now, letting you do this. But we can't have sex!""</p><p>""Why not?"" I took his cock back into my mouth and sucked it deep, thrusting my head toward him, pushing his fingers out of the way so that I could go deeper, forcing his cock into my tight throat. He knelt over me and put his hands on the bed, bracing his arms and body so that he could lean into me, forcing his cock deeper. I felt it filling my throat and I wanted to gag, but I couldn't breathe.</p><p>I barely heard him talking.</p><p>""It's just too wrong,"" he said and pulled his cock out of my throat. I coughed and sucked in air. I wasn't sure that I liked sucking cock then, but I've gotten much more used to it now, and I even look forward to the feeling of a thick cock pushing into my throat so that I want to gag.</p><p>""Then why are we doing this?"" I asked.</p><p>""I can't help it. You are just too beautiful to me. And knowing that you want to,"" he paused. ""I just can't help it.""</p><p>""Then fuck me, Daddy! Take my virginity. I want you to be the one.""</p><p>Daddy grasped my hips and turned my light body until my thighs hung off the bed.</p><p>His hands opened my legs and I felt cold air on my exposed pussy. His body lowered and I watched his twitching cock settle onto my hairless slit. He rubbed its shaft along my puffy lips and I could feel the slipperiness oozing from me, coating his big cock. I was growing excited thinking of his big cock pushing into me. At best, I had only forced two fingers into my tight sex before and I knew how pitifully small my fingers were compared to his cock. And it was definitely much longer. I was frightened with my daddy leaning over me rubbing his cock in my virgin slit. I knew that it would hurt, and his cock seemed impossibly large, but I desperately wanted to be as cool as Manda and I knew that if she found out that I had finally seduced my gorgeous father of all people, she would be very jealous.</p><p>So I put my hand on my daddy's cock and pushed it down into my slit. As he pulled his cock back from me, my fingers forced his thick head downward to the entrance to my virgin sex. I couldn't believe that I was doing this, that I was going to fuck my own daddy! A year ago, I would have thought that this was absolutely disgusting. But now, all I saw in front of me was the object of my rival friend's desire and I had to get to him first. I mean he was MY daddy, he would be much happier with me.</p><p>Daddy pushed slowly and his cock was a swelling pressure against my lips. I felt my lips giving slightly as his cockhead spread their tightness open. I sucked in a sharp breath and prepared myself, but daddy stopped and held his cock there.</p><p>After a moment, his cock began to twitch and pulse in me, massaging my stretched lips. It felt pleasant and I raised my hips, wanting to draw him deeper into me.</p><p>""Please, Daddy,"" I said quietly in my best begging voice. ""It feels so good.""</p><p>""Does it feel good, baby? Does Daddy's cock feel good pushing into your virgin pussy?""</p><p>His cock was pulsing excitedly inside me and I began to desperately want more, but he refused to push it in further.</p><p>""Oh, yes, Daddy. It's so big! Push it in me, Daddy. Take my cherry!""</p><p>Daddy's hands rose up my body and settled on my small breasts. He caressed them tenderly at first, squeezing them lovingly and massaging the firm mounds of flesh.</p><p>""Oh, baby, you know I do, but I just can't. Jenna, you should be saving this for someone special,"" he said but his fingers were sending thrills through my body from stroking my nipples.</p><p>I reached out and touched my daddy's hips, ran my slender hands behind him and grasped his buttocks. I tried to pull him into me but he wouldn't allow me. He pulled the head of his cock out of my pussy and I was shocked at how empty I suddenly felt.</p><p>""Daddy! Please! Don't you want to fuck me? Don't you want to feel a virgin?""</p><p>""I'm not going to do it, Jenna. I just can't.""</p><p>His hand grasped his cock again and he stood over me, one hand fondling my breasts as the other pumped his cock, directing the purple head to my pussy where it wriggled against my clit as he fisted his cock.</p><p>""Tell me what you want me to do, baby,"" he said.</p><p>His breath was heavy, his voice husky. I recognized it as the voice from the bathroom, right before he had sprayed my throat and my face with his come. I thought perhaps he was changing his mind and needed me to persuade him.</p><p>""Daddy, please!"" I begged him, truly meaning every word, ""Please put it back in me.""</p><p>""Put what in you, Jenna?""</p><p>""Your cock, Daddy. Put your cock in me, please. I want to feel it.""</p><p>""Put it where?""</p><p>His fist was pumping furiously and his hand on my breast was massaging me more firmly than it had been.</p><p>""Put your cock in my pussy!"" I was begging him and I was a bit upset that he was pumping so fast. I was certain he would come. ""Fuck me, Daddy, please! Fuck my pussy.""</p><p>""You're making me so crazy, Jenna,"" he said through clenched teeth. He paused a moment and rubbed his cock head on my pussy lips. ""I get so aroused when you call me 'Daddy'.""</p><p>""I always call you 'Daddy',"" I said. His cock was massaging my clit and I was feeling very nice. I thought surely he was going to fuck me now.</p><p>""Yes, but when you beg your Daddy to fuck your pussy, I just want to explode!"" he explained. ""This is so bad, Jenna, baby, so I get so hard when you say such things.""</p><p>He was stroking his cock again as he rubbed the head against my pussy.</p><p>""You can't ever tell anyone about this, sweetheart,"" he said. ""Daddy will go to jail if you do.""</p><p>""I won't tell, Daddy. Just please put your cock back in my pussy!""</p><p>Indeed, my pussy was literally sopping wet. He positioned his cock again and eased it into me. The head slid in fairly easily this time but again he stopped.</p><p>His fingers still gripped his long shaft and he stroked its length rapidly, making his cock pulse and bulge in my pussy, but he didn't push it in any further.</p><p>""C'mon, Daddy,"" I said, ""Fuck my pussy, Daddy. Put your cock in my pussy."" I kept repeating the words that he had suggested.</p><p>Suddenly, Daddy tensed up and his mouth opened into a silent roar, then screamed with volume. I suddenly felt heat and wetness on my pussy and as I looked down, I saw cum squishing out from my pussy around his cock. He held his head just inside my lips and his throbbing cock pumped his sperm into my cunny, filling it until his squirts forced the milky fluid out around his cock head. I realized that he had never intended to fuck me, but I still felt some satisfaction knowing that he had come in me, even though my hymen was still intact. Daddy was breathing heavily.</p><p>""Rub it in baby,"" he was saying. ""Rub Daddy's come all around your pussy. It will feel good.""</p><p>My fingers slipped down over my pussy and I felt gobs of the come. I was amazed at how much was already on my lips and I could feel it's warm wetness running down into my ass over my anus. My fingers slid easily into my pussy and it surprised me at how loose I was from this. I suppose a lot of it was the lubrication. I pushed my fingers deeper than his cock had been and I scooped the globs of come out and rubbed the sticky jelly over my clit and around my aching pussy. I was so aroused from my daddy's come and his cock squirting inside my pussy.</p><p>""Raise your legs, Jenna,"" he said.</p><p>I lifted them upward and he grasped them, keeping them straight and extending them upward so that my feet were above his shoulders. He propped one ankle on his shoulder and his hand ran down the back of my thigh until I felt his fingers on mine. He slipped a finger inside me and drew out more of his come and he pushed it down over my anus. He rubbed tenderly here, tickling my anus, massaging it, then he pushed it into me slowly. I sucked in a gasp of air as his finger slipped inside my tight sphincter. I felt as if I had to go to the bathroom but I knew it was because of his finger. I tried to push it back out, but his finger only slipped in more easily until I felt the swell of his thick knuckle opening my asshole.</p><p>""Keep rubbing your pussy, baby,"" he said, and I did, massaging his pasty come all over my burning lips and using its slipperiness to tease my clit. Daddy's finger began wiggling inside my ass and the movement against my sphincter began to send shocks of pleasure through me. I still felt like I needed to go to the bathroom, but I was happy that Daddy was putting at least his finger deep inside me, even if it was my ass. And it felt positively wonderful.</p><p>""Do you like Daddy's finger in your asshole, baby girl?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy, it feels so good. I feel like I have to go to the bathroom though.""</p><p>""Pee?"" he asked.</p><p>""No, the other.""</p><p>He began pushing his finger in and out, his knuckle sliding out of my ass, my sphincter closing tightly over its absence, then stretching again as he pushed it back in. His come lubricated his finger well and it slid easily into my anus.</p><p>""I don't feel anything coming out,"" he said.</p><p>His finger left and then returned seeming larger. He pushed two fingers together into me and I cried out in pain as they ripped and stretched my asshole.</p><p>""This is what losing your virginity will feel like,"" he said. ""Do you still want to lose your virginity?""</p><p>My eyes were clenched tightly shut and the pain in my ass was coursing through me.</p><p>""It hurts, Daddy,"" I cried softly.</p><p>""Yes, and your pussy will hurt like this too when you finally have sex.""</p><p>His fingers were still inside my ass, twisting slowly inside me. The pain was still great, but it hadn't increased.</p><p>""But I want to feel you inside me so bad,"" I said through clenched teeth.</p><p>Daddy's fingers were still moving in my ass, only he had separated them and was wiggling them individually inside me, rubbing and massaging the walls of my ass.</p><p>They felt so deep inside me. I began to feel some pleasure again amidst the pain. My fingers continued on my pussy, slipping in, trying to find more of his slippery come.</p><p>""You're rubbing your pussy again,"" Daddy said. ""Are you enjoying this?""</p><p>""It's so deep, Daddy,"" I said. ""I just want you inside me.""</p><p>Daddy stepped up close and I saw that his cock was erect again. He began to rub it against my pussy lips, moistening it again in the come and pussy juices that were still oozing from me. My fingers gave way to his cock as he pushed it slowly into me again. I gasped for air as his thick head split me apart, but again he stopped and then pulled out. He pulled his fingers from my ass and I was relieved to feel them sliding out. I felt like I was pooping. But then he placed the head of his cock at my tender anus and I realized with fear that he was going to put his cock in my ass.</p><p>The tip was hard and pushing firmly against my anus. Daddy held my legs wide apart and pushed them away from his body so that my ass was turned up to his cock. He let one leg go so that he could grasp his cock, and I cradled the free leg in my arm, hoping that my wide-stretched legs would ease the pain.</p><p>At first there was nothing, then the head seemed to pop into my asshole and the pain lanced through me. I cried out and shut my eye and fought the tears.</p><p>""See, honey, this is what it feels like to lose your virginity,"" Daddy was saying.</p><p>He held his cockhead there for a long time, letting it twitch and pulse inside my asshole. I kept trying to push it out as if I was trying to push particularly hard, thick poop from my body, but he kept it firmly seated inside me. His fingers that had supported his cock moved to my pussy and he began massaging and touching me again. He leaned further into me and his cock began to move deeper.</p><p>The fatness of Daddy's shaft was splitting me apart and I cried again.</p><p>""Please, Daddy, take it out, please, it's too big,"" I was bawling. ""It hurts, Daddy, it hurts!""</p><p>But he kept pushing it in further, all the while reminding me that I had wanted to feel him inside me and that now I would know. The pain was intense and I was holding my breath as he urged his cock deeper into my anal chute. I felt him stop and he bent over me and was kissing me.</p><p>""The thickest part is in you now, sweetheart,"" he said softly.</p><p>He lay there a while, holding it still inside me, letting me get used to its presence. The pain leveled out eventually. But Daddy's fingers touching me didn't feel good anymore...I had lost any arousal I had.</p><p>""Does it still hurt, honey?"" he asked.</p><p>I nodded into the pillow, my eyes were still tightly clenched.</p><p>""I'm sorry honey but this is what you need to be ready for. You wanted me inside you didn't you?""</p><p>I kept nodding and I allowed myself to sob softly now. He was still inside me and the pain was there but had been reduced to a steady throb. I accepted it and in the back of my mind, I was thinking that Manda would be even more incredulous to know that I had been ass-fucked, something she talked about but admittedly had never experienced. As I thought of it, I found pleasure in knowing that my daddy was inside me. I remembered focusing on that thought, knowing that despite the pain, I was going to be the envy of my friend for the first time. And so I spoke softly, into the pillow.</p><p>""Fuck me, Daddy.""</p><p>Then he began to move again. I felt his cock going deeper inside me, slowly easing in past my tight anus and though the pain didn't intensify, I suddenly felt extremely full! His stomach touched my pussy and I knew he was buried completely in my anus. I could feel his cock deep inside me and it seemed as if it were nestled in my stomach. Through the pain, I felt a spasm of pleasure at being so deeply penetrated.</p><p>He began moving into me in very short strokes, slipping his cock back and forth slightly, barely even moving in my tightly clenching sphincter. The pain began again as his partially dried shaft began drawing back and forth against my orifice. I cried softly in pain and then covered it up quickly by begging him to keep fucking my ass.</p><p>""Oh! Daddy!"" I cried. ""Keep going!""</p><p>His strokes began to lengthen and the wetness from inside my ass began to moisten my anus. As his cock pulled its length from my young ass, I began to feel a tingling rush of pleasure. Then he would be pushing into me again and I could feel it even in my pussy somehow as the cock head rubbed against my chute.</p><p>The fullness was wonderful. Through it all, there was still pain but I kept remembering Daddy's words that this was what I should expect, being a virgin.</p><p>I began to push myself back into my daddy's thrusts so that my ass hunched up onto the bed. Daddy's hands clutched at my hips, sliding low until they caught at my thighs. He began pulling me harder into him and his cock seemed to go deeper inside me. He was thrusting hard now, pulling the entire length of his cock out of me and then thrusting it back in. I felt his stomach slapping against my naked flesh and heard the sound rising about our moans. His balls were thumping against my pussy as he fucked his cock into my asshole.</p><p>I was enjoying it more and more as my daddy's hands grasped my hips, kneading my flesh under his strong fingers. He began to talk again, breathless, with that same husky voice.</p><p>""God, Jenna,"" he was saying. ""Oh, baby, this feels so good!"" Then he would grunt softly and moan and then, ""Do you like this, honey? Do you like Daddy's cock in your ass?""</p><p>And I answered him.</p><p>""Ooohh! Daddy,"" my words coming in stutters between the thrusts of his cock, ""Fuck my ass, Daddy! Fuck it hard! Oh! Daddy!"" His cock was pounding in me so that my words would come out soft and then strong with each thrust. ""Fuck my asshole, Daddy!""</p><p>""Keep talking, baby!"" he said. ""Daddy loves hearing his little daughter talk dirty to him.""</p><p>And so as he rammed his cock rapidly in and out of my ass, I thought of all the things Manda had said to me and I tried to use them.</p><p>""Fuck your prick into my asshole, Daddy,"" I was crying as his pelvis slammed into my ass.</p><p>""My pussy is on fire, Daddy! I'm so fucking hot for your hard cock!""</p><p>Daddy's thumbs pulled my ass apart so that he could better see his cock plunging into my tight anus.</p><p>""Rub your cunny, Jenna,"" he said.</p><p>I ran a hand underneath my body and touched my pussy. I was truly on fire again, my pussy was oozing with lubrication. My fingers scooped my cum up over my clit and I massaged it rapidly, feeling my body shiver with pleasure. I was suddenly feeling wonderful, so much so that the pain was almost drowned out. I could literally feel pleasure shooting from my anus as my daddy's cock was rubbing against its tight muscle.</p><p>""Are you touching your pussy, Jenna?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy. OH! My cunt is so wet Daddy. Your cock feels so fucking good in my ass.""</p><p>Daddy was squeezing my ass tightly under his big hands. His thumbs dug into my flesh and his fingers jerked me back against his thrusting cock. I could feel his heavy balls slapping against my hand as my finger toyed with my dripping pussy. I pushed my finger inside me as far as it would go until it hit the resistance of my hymen. I swirled it around inside me and I could feel the outline of my daddy's cock thrusting into my ass through the thin membrane that separated my pussy from my ass.</p><p>I had finally gotten Daddy to fuck me, even if it was in my ass, and I was loving it. It felt really wonderful. I made up my mind to do this many more times.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy, your cock feels so fucking huge inside my asshole. Fuck my ass, Daddy, FUCK!""</p><p>I loved knowing that I could say whatever I wanted right now around Daddy and he wouldn't care. All he wanted was to pump his hot seed deep into me, into my tight anus.</p><p>Daddy's thrusts suddenly stopped and he held himself deeply inside me. I felt the huge lump throbbing inside my anal chute and then Daddy yelled and was thrusting again, only without any rhythm. His words came, breathless and labored.</p><p>""I'm cumming, Jenna!"" Then a pause. ""Cumming in your ass! Oh my daughter's ass,""</p><p>another pause. ""So tight! Oh fuck, yes!""</p><p>Then he collapsed on top of me, crushing me to the bed.</p><p>""So, do you still want to have sex with me?"" he asked.</p><p>""Yes Daddy,"" I said softly.</p><p>He just grinned and shook his head. Then he leaned over and kissed my forehead, as a daddy should, and lifted me onto the bed, covering up my sore, naked body.</p><p>""You are my dear, beautiful, young, sexy Jenna,"" he said, kissing me between adjectives. ""You make Daddy very happy.""</p><p>I smiled and felt my tired body slipping into sleep.</p><p>""So we can do this again, Daddy?""</p><p>""Only when your mother isn't home,"" he said and kissed my forehead again and walked out of the room.</p><p>Manda was, of course, green with envy and I beamed with pride as I told her every last little detail of what Daddy had done. Manda eventually got her own wishes with me and Daddy, but that is another story.</p><p>I'm still a virgin, still waiting to find that right man that I will marry and give my carefully guarded cherry to. And when I tell him I'm a virgin, he may not believe me, but on our wedding bed, he'll discover the truth. In the meantime, I've been asking all my boyfriends to ""come in through the back door"".</p><p>So far, not a one has complained.</p>"
18,X-Rated Mom,roderigo,,"['Fm', 'inc']",,2012-02-15T00:00:00,"This story is for adults only. Anyone under 18 has no business reading or downloading it. Those who are morally opposed to stories of unorthodox sexual activities should go elsewhere. On the other hand, you don't have to approve of actual incidents of this nature to enjoy a fictional description. This is a fantasy, and it is no crime to enjoy fantasies. This story is not true.","<p>When I started watching that XXX movie of my brother's, I never dreamed that I would wind up in a XXX episode of my own--with my own mother!</p><p>I was only 17 at the time, a senior in high school. On a Friday night late, around 1:30, I couldn't sleep, so I got up and slipped quietly downstairs, wearing just a pair of jockey shorts. I had a video-porno tape that belonged to my brother, who was away at college. I popped myself some popcorn in the kitchen and then put the tape in the VCR and turned it on, with the sound low so as not to disturb the rest of the family.</p><p>The film had been going about 15 minutes, the sexual action was hot and heavy, and I had become really engrossed (and aroused) when suddenly I discovered that my mother, in her nightgown, had appeared in the doorway behind me. I grabbed for the remote control, but I fumbled it and it fell to the floor. There was Mom, looking at the TV screen where two naked girls were making life really exciting for a lucky guy. I figured that the damage had been done now, so I just sat there, trying to hide my hard-on and waiting to find out what Mom was going to say.</p><p>For a couple long minutes she just stood there behind the sofa watching the sex party get more and more sensual. Finally she said, ""Do you really like this sort of stuff?""</p><p>I could tell from her voice that she was highly disapproving, so I tried to cover by blaming someone else. ""It's really Rick's movie,"" I mumbled.</p><p>""But you're watching it. Do you like it?"" Mom persisted.</p><p>""Well, yeah, it's OK, I guess. I couldn't sleep, so it was just something to do.""</p><p>Mom suddenly laughed. ""Do you expect me to believe that? Here's a typical horny teenager watching a porno flick, and it's just for something to do because he can't sleep?""</p><p>I grinned sheepishly. I know I was blushing red as a fire truck. ""Well, Mom, I...I...alright, Mom. I'm sorry. I'll turn it off and go to bed.""</p><p>""Oh no!"" Mom said mockingly. ""I wouldn't want to deprive my adolescent boy of his pleasure. Go ahead and watch, if it turns you on. Oh, what have we here? Popcorn! Well, I'm glad I came down.""</p><p>She sat down on the sofa and helped herself to a handful of my popcorn. I noticed that she had her eyes glued to the TV, where there was almost nonstop nudity and sexual activity. Then I noticed that her nightgown was rather sheer, and her nipples, which seemed to be hard, were dimly visible. Since she was now sitting down, I couldn't get a good look at her crotch, but I was sure that her pussy hair must be apparent too, since she's a brunette.</p><p>For several minutes we just sat there and watched together, as Mom ate my popcorn, and I was all tense and nervous. I just couldn't imagine Mom watching stuff like this. What I had been enjoying immensely, now became very embarrassing to me, though my cock was still very stiff.</p><p>Then Mom really shocked me with another question: ""Do you usually jack off when you're watching these films?""</p><p>I was so shaken up by the question that I actually just blurted out the truth: ""S-s-sometimes.""</p><p>""Well then, go ahead if you want to. I don't want to break up the fun. I can see that your--uh-- thing is all ready for it,"" she said, eying the big bulge in my shorts.</p><p>""Mom!"" I exclaimed and just sat there in shock, like a statue.</p><p>Mom gave another little trill of soft laughter. ""Oh, come on, honey. I know what young boys do. It's perfectly natural and there's nothing wrong with it, so you don't have to be ashamed."" I had no idea what to say or do, so I just sat there stupidly.</p><p>Mom laughed softly again and moved over closer to me. (She actually seemed to be having fun with this little game!) ""Would you like me to do it for you?"" And damned if she didn't put her warm hand on my bare leg not three inches from my cock! I sucked in an astonished breath so quickly that it made a loud hissing sound, and Mom laughed again. I had never heard her laugh quite the way she was doing it on this night. It wasn't quite a giggle, just a merry little trill, very soft and delighted sounding.</p><p>Mom reached out one finger and touched the tip of my cock very lightly, but my rod gave a leap at that amazing contact. ""You're not doing a very good job of answering questions tonight. Or maybe your penis is doing the answering. Do you want me to jack off your dick or not?""</p><p>My voice actually sounded squeaky at the astounding nature of this little late-night rendezvous. ""Sh-sh-sure, Mom... if you really want to.""</p><p>Mom trilled her little laugh again and put her hand on my cock, holding it gently through the knit fabric of my shorts. She began to just tenderly fondle it at first, then to pull and grasp it more firmly. Soon she decided that this wasn't good enough, so she pulled and tugged at the shorts and my cock until she had my big bare prick sticking out through the opening. Then she wrapped her hand around it and began to give it a good workout. She cupped my balls with the other hand and gently massaged them as she jerked vigorously on my joystick.</p><p>God! What an amazing development! I could not have dreamed anything so unexpected--and so thrilling. I stared at my mother's hands on my balls and tugging at my naked cock. Incredible! Then I noticed that the way Mom had to sit to get both hands on my happy genitals had brought her bosom just under my chin and I could look right down inside her nightie at her big soft tits with their jutting nipples. The porno film in the background just added that much more spice to this erotic scene.</p><p>Then I noticed that Mom was looking at my eyes and could see that I was staring at her beautiful tits. She smiled warmly at me. ""You like?"" she asked lightly.</p><p>""Oh, God! I like, Mom! I like very much!"" My cock was on fire from her manipulation. She really knew just how to do it. And damn! she was enjoying it! I could tell from her smile and her cheerful little laugh. I wanted to get my hands on her tits and had just about got up the nerve to reach for them. After all if she was playing with my cock, couldn't I do the same to her boobs?</p><p>On the TV screen a big buxom blonde had just started sucking on the enormous cock of the stud star, who was saying, ""Suck me, babe! Suck me!"" Mom looked at the scene for a moment and then said, ""Would you like me to do that to you, honey?""</p><p>By this time, I believed that anything could happen, so I found myself saying hoarsely, ""Suck me, babe! Suck me!"" just like the guy in the film. Maybe I didn't have nearly as much to suck as he had, but I wasn't small either, and Mom was making me feel like a porn star.</p><p>Mom uttered that sweet little trill again and knelt on the floor between my legs. She lowered her lovely head and brought my turgid dick to her lips. She kissed it on the head a few times first, then licked lightly at the very tip. Gradually she took more and more of my cock into her mouth, and her tongue swirled round and round the sensitive ring. Now I reached down into her nightgown as she knelt before me and got a hand on her big tits. God! they felt great--soft, but very smooth and firm, with the nipples swollen and hard. I squeezed and fondled her tits and flicked the nipples back and forth, then pinched lightly on them.</p><p>Mom's head was bobbing up and down over my cock, and her lips and tongue were raising my sensations to a peak very quickly. I knew I couldn't last very long this way. ""Oh, Mom!"" I groaned. ""That feels...so...so...damned...good...I'm about...to come!"" Mom just grunted and sucked that much harder on my cock. The hot, stinging, itching feeling became more and more urgent, spreading out through my groin, stiffening my body, curling my toes. Then I just boiled over, panting and jerking, fucking my cock wildly into Mom's eager mouth. She held onto my ass and just kept sucking away as my cum spurted into her mouth. I could both feel and hear her gulping my cock juice down thirstily, as if she didn't want to spill a drop of it.</p><p>Finally I lay back, spent for the moment. Mom diligently licked my cock completely clean before she resumed her seat beside me, her hand still holding my semi-hard dick. She looked at me and smiled broadly again. ""Hey, kid,"" she said jokingly, ""you taste pretty good--very nourishing too, I'm sure."" Her mouth was still wet and sticky looking. And then she kissed me right on the mouth, licking at my lips with her tongue. I responded eagerly, licking back at her lips and tasting my own cum there. She was right--it didn't taste bad!</p><p>""My God, Mom! You're...you're...wonderful!"" I said with tremendous gratitude. Mom laughed happily again.Â </p><p>Then I noticed that the scene on the TV had changed. The tables were now turned, and the big blonde was now having her pussy eaten by the stud. Mom noticed it too, and she said with a smile, ""Oho! Now look what you have to do."" She lifted up her hips and pulled her nightie clear to her waist. Then she lay back and spread her legs wide, presenting her beautiful dark-haired pussy to me. Again the laugh, and then she said, ""Bon appetit, mon cheri!""</p><p>God! What a night this had turned out to be! I didn't waste any time getting on my knees between Mom's legs. I eagerly ran my hands up her smooth full thighs, squeezing and caressing them. I kissed my way up her legs and all around her hairy triangle as I gently probed a finger into her moist lips. Then I brought my mouth to her fragrant crotch, pulled open her pussy lips with my thumbs and began to lick and nibble lightly at her labia. Her abundant juices tasted like divine nectar to me! I began to lick more vigorously, then found her little clit and began to flick lightly at it with my tongue. Mom took hold of my head and let me know by her grip which strokes got to her most. She began to moan very softly and to rock her hips forward and back.</p><p>I did my best to give Mom as good a cunt lick as I could, and I guess I succeeded pretty well. I was loving it, the delightful smell and taste, the feel of her soft inner genitals on my tongue and the crispy hair against my nose, the soft firmness of her round ass cheeks as I grasped them to pull her closer, the feel of her hands on my head, pulling with desire and passion. Then Mom began to buck her hips so hard that I had a difficult time staying with her, but I held on and kept lapping away as she went into a convulsion of extremely rapid humps with her hips, and I detected a sudden increase in her cunt juices. Then she stopped her movements and held my head very tight and very still while her body trembled violently.</p><p>After a few long moments, Mom heaved a big sigh and lay back. I lifted my head from her crotch and looked up at her. She gave me another big smile and said, very huskily, ""Thanks, honey. That's the best lingus my little cunnie's ever had! Ooooh, God! Did that ever feel good! I hope it wasn't too unpleasant for you.""</p><p>""Unpleasant! My God, Mom! I loved it. I'd like to do that every night.""</p><p>Mom seemed surprised. She said that Dad does it for her once in a great while, but she knows that he doesn't really like it, although he loves to have his cock sucked, and she enjoys that. ""Well, Mom,"" I said, ""anytime you want a cheerful cunt licker, you know where to come. Anytime."" She laughed and kissed me again, this time licking some of her cunt juices back inside.</p><p>We noticed that the movie had ended while we were otherwise distracted. We sat there kissing for a while, as I played with her tits and cunt, and she fondled my hard-again cock. Then Mom said, ""Why don't you rewind the tape and start it again? I think I saw some fucking when I first came in. Maybe--just maybe--that might give us some more ideas.""</p><p>I eagerly did as she suggested. This film didn't take long at all to get to the hard stuff, and soon there was a pair of people fucking away--in fact, two pairs. The scenes kept shifting from one couple to the other and back. I had my finger up Mom's cunt again by this time and she was sort of pushing her mound against my hand as she rubbed my hard cock. ""Well, Mom,"" I said eagerly, ""how about it? That looks like fun to me.""</p><p>""It certainly does,"" said Mom softly, ""but of course, this is a little more serious. Maybe what we've been doing could be called just playing around, but fucking by a mother and son is incest.""</p><p>""If it's really love, what's wrong with that, Mom? I love you more than any other person in the world, and I'd like to show you my love in every way possible.""</p><p>Mom smiled very warmly and kissed me sweetly. ""Thanks, honey. That's just what I needed to hear. I feel the same way. Who should make real love more naturally than a mother and her beloved son? I want you to fuck me, my darling boy.""</p><p>She raised her arms and pulled her nightgown off over her head, letting her gorgeous big tits fall free. Then she lay back, pulling me with her. She put one leg up on the back of the sofa. I pulled myself up over her as she spread her thighs wide to let me between them. Mom took hold of my cock with one hand and opened her pussy lips with the other. Then she guided the head of my cock right inside. I very slowly pushed and pulled, sinking my dick deeper and deeper into her well-lubricated love passage. Finally I was in her all the way, my balls against her ass, and our pubic hair meshed together.</p><p>Mom pulled my head down so that we could kiss as we fucked. Both of us seemed to want to make this last awhile, so we moved very slowly at first. I would pull slowly out until I was almost all the way out, then slowly sink back in all the way. I could feel every bit of her moist, slippery passage, and I'm sure she got all the feel of my happy hard cock. All the time, we were kissing with open mouths, and I was playing with her tits and ass, while she fondled my ass or my balls. It was just a very loving slow fuck, romantic and domestic at the same time--Mom and son with all the family love due to each, but also now two lovers, very very much in love romantically and sexually.</p><p>It was an overwhelming feeling to actually have my cock in my own dear beautiful mother's cunt and to sense her extreme pleasure in our union. And of course, there was the added excitement that my father or sister could come down the stairs at any time and catch the two of us ""in flagrante.""</p><p>Since we had both already come once, we were not in a frenzy to reach orgasm again rapidly. For a long time--it must have been at least a half hour-we just continued that slow lovemaking, sometimes just lying, joined together at genitals and mouths, other times fucking gently, warmly. Of course, the intensity gradually began to build, and we both seemed to feel the urgency at the same time to step up the tempo. Mom signaled this by bringing her knees up and opening herself still wider to my thrusts. She began humping lightly, cuing me to pump a little harder.</p><p>Thus, bit by bit, like an old-fashioned steam locomotive just gradually picking up speed, Mom and I began screwing in earnest. My thrusts became harder and faster; her hips humped more vigorously. Our tongues became more insistent in our kisses. Mom began breathing harder and moaned lightly from time to time. I began to grunt with my thrusts. When I reached the bottom of a stroke, I would grind it in hard for a moment, and Mom responded by wiggling her ass to push up against that pressure.</p><p>Then Mom muttered into my mouth, ""OK, honey! NOW! Fuck me hard, honey! Real hard! Just let me have it with all you've got."" I didn't need to be told twice. Immediately I began pounding it to her, ramming my hard cock into her almost violently. She kept right with me, bucking her hips up fiercely to get all the force of each thrust. In and out--in and out--fuck--fuck--fuck--fuck! We were in a very hard and rapid rhythm, perfectly coordinated, fucking passionately, hungrily, greedily, seeking our own and our partner's full measure of ecstasy.</p><p>Mom began panting and her soft moans turned into a muffled little sustained scream, and I knew that she was on the brink of orgasm. At the same time her ass started bouncing off that sofa with absolute abandon. I put everything I had into banging her but good, plowing into her with every bit of strength I had. God! Did my mother's leaping, grasping cunt feel good on my cock! Then with a loud groan I started spurting my juice into Mom's plunging cunt. She humped even faster yet, spasmodically, uncontrollably, coming in a big way.</p><p>Then she was stiff and shuddering violently again, and my pleasure-filled cock was shooting the last of my juice deep within her belly. We clung to each other passionately, wet with sweat and cum and saliva, gloriously wet--and filled with the deepest love and gratitude. My love--and my respect--for my precious mother had grown to be far greater than ever before. And I knew that her deep love for me had been demonstrated in the most explicit way possible.</p><p>This wonderful night was the beginning of an intense, sincerely loving affair which is still going on. I am now 26 and Mom is 49. We have been very discreet, and no one suspects that my tender concern for my mother is actually a sexual relationship. Mom is still one hot piece of ass, and she still loves my cock. She and Dad get along fine, but I know that I am her real lover. Oh yes, I am married now and love my wife dearly. She is great in bed--but I'm afraid that she will never be as good as Mom. No one could be.</p>"
19,European Vacation,AA,,"['mf-teens', 'youths', 'movie-parody']",The Griswald family gets ready to take Europe by storm.,2011-07-31T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1: Leaving for Europe</h5><p>The Griswold family just won a huge game show ""The Pig in the Poke"" and ended up with a free trip to Europe. Clark had planned their route and they would be leaving in the morning. The kids were not overly excited about spending a vacation with their parents. </p><p>It was the night before they were taking off and Audrey was in her room saying goodbye to her boyfriend Jack. They were an odd couple in that Jack was your typical all American stud and Audrey, though cute, was a little chubby and plain. As Jack looked down on Audrey bobbing on his cock, he remembered why he dated her... plus of course he cheated so what did it matter. </p><p>""Oh Jack I'm going to miss you so much"" Audrey said as she took a breath from the blowjob. She engulfed his 8 inch cock again looking up at him while she deep throated. That's one of the reasons Jack kept her around. She bobbed her head up and down faster and faster, momentarily gagging herself every once in a while. </p><p>""I mean this trip is going to be so lame, all we're going to do is see statue after statue and..."" Audrey started talking before Jack interrupted by grabbing her head and forcing it over his cock again. He didn't care much to listen to her. Only wanting to please him, she sucked away. Her tongue went up and down his shaft, sucking his balls in. She danced her tongue back up to the head and flicked it all around before once more shoving the whole length deep down her throat. </p><p>Although she wasn't great looking, she was a great cock sucker and Jack was on the verge. He held her head again and pumped in and out of her open mouth. After a 10 minute blowjob, he finally erupted, pulling Audrey off his cock so he could shoot in her face. He collapsed back in bed.</p><p>""I'll miss you so much!"" Audrey began to cry as she ran from the bedroom to the bathroom to clean the glazing she just received.</p><p>Meanwhile a few doors down the hall, Clark and Ellen Griswold were just finishing up some packing. Clark was messing around with their new camcorder and Ellen was finishing up a shower. Ellen stepped out of the shower and Clark walked into the bathroom filming her. </p><p>""Oh Clark come on, get out of here"" she said as she put one hand over the camera lens and one over her face. She was wearing a towel that covered her nice body. Ellen had a great body for her age. She had nice athletic legs and full B cup breasts. The best part was her strong nipples. They sat on her chest like small erasers, hard almost 90% of the time. </p><p>""Come on Ellen, why don't you do that dance you showed me that one time at Christmas"" Clark said. He kept pointing the camera her way. ""For a going away present.""</p><p>""Well, do you promise you'll erase it before we leave?"" she said.</p><p>Clark didn't even respond as he just nodded his head sitting on the toilet to tape her. Ellen stepped back behind the shower curtain to begin her routine. Clark hit a button on the radio they keep in the bathroom and sexy dance music began to play. After a few second of music, Ellen's long sexy leg jutted from the shower curtain and he hand ran up and down her thigh and leg. She kicked her leg then pulled the shower curtain open. She stood there with a smaller towel on, one that strained to just barely cover from the middle of her tits to the bottom of her pussy. </p><p>Clarks eyebrows raised seeing her sexy body. She stepped from the shower, moving sexily and slowly toward Clark. She came up to his and moved her hands to the top of the towel. Moving her hips back and forth, she slowly untied the towel. She put a leg up on the toilet and began grinder her hips toward Clark. Her cock began to grow watching his hot wife dance for him. She then backed away and turned her back to the camera. She pulled both hands to the side, pulling the towel wide open as she did. Then she slowly let the towel drop past her upper back, then to right above her ass, then finally she let the towel drop as she bent over and grabbed both her ankles. </p><p>Now Clark was full erect as his wife's shaved pussy came into view. One hand held the camera and the other started massaging his dick. Ellen saw this through her legs and slid her hands all the way up her legs before turning to Clark. As she turned to the camera her amazing breasts came into view. Her nipples erect as always. </p><p>""Can you fuck this American girl until she cums?"" Ellen said into the camera. Clark motioned the camera up and down to indicate yes. He put the camera on the toilet to continue taping. He stood up and pulled his pants off, exposing his rigid 9 inch dick. It didn't take Ellen any convincing as she dropped to her knees and began rubbing her slender fingers up and down his length. She took the tip in her mouth, playing with the head of the dick. She then slowly slid his penis into her mouth. </p><p>""oh God Clark I'm so wet, will you fuck me now,"" Ellen said after a few minutes of bobbing on his shaft. </p><p>Clark grabbed her arms and pulled her up. He then bent her over the edge of the sink and lined his cock up to her pussy. ""Do you want me to shove my dick inside you?"" He said</p><p>""Yes Clark, do it!"" Ellen yelled.</p><p>""Tell me you're a dirty slut who wants to get fucked from behind.""</p><p>""I am a slut and I want to get fucked from behind by your big dick!"" Ellen said as she threw her head back.</p><p>Clark began to wiggle his dick at her entrance, teasing her. Her pussy was now dripping wet. Finally after what felt like a year for Ellen, Clark slid his member into her waiting hole. He started slowly at first, going inch by inch into her. After about 6 inches he withdrew then slammed the rest of the way in.</p><p>With the camera still rolling, Clark was slamming his wife faster and hard. ""Oh god Clark that's so good"" Ellen shouted as he fucked her over the counter. He moved in and out at a faster and faster pace now. Ellen was now moaning. One hand played with her tits as the other held her body up. She moved her fingers around her nipples, pulling at them and pinching them. Like always they were like little rocks in her finger tips. After minutes, Clark pounded harder and started to run his finger nails down her silky back. He knew that this is what turned Ellen on the most.</p><p>""Oh jesus fucking Christ Clark,"" she said nearly falling to the floor with pleasure. ""Fuck me... fuck me I'm going to cum soon!"" She shouted as her orgasm approached. </p><p>Clark didn't need to be told again. He started to pull out until just the tip of his penis was inside her and then slam the entire length down. He continued to do this, working her pussy harder and harder each thrust. Ellen reached down and let her fingers play with her hard clit. After a minute of this hard fucking and playing with her button, Ellen could handle no more. </p><p>""Oh Clark I'm cummmmmminnngg!"" She said as she collapsed on the counter top, legs quivering as she made a few final tweeks to her clit. </p><p>Clark pulled his dick out of her as her pussy juice ran down her legs. Ellen hungrily gobbled his dick into her mouth. Clark was close to his own orgasm so a few seconds of his wife's talented mouth play was all he could handle. After sucking him and stroking his shaft, Clark erupted his load into Ellen's mouth. </p><p>She took the first load and swallowed before pulling his cock out of her mouth and letting the remaining spurts land on her face and tits. After Clark finished his load, he sat on the edge of the bathtub. Ellen took her index finger and swiped some cum that had landed on her tits. She looked at the camera as she put the finger in her mouth, sexily licking it clean. </p><p>""Here I come Europe, think you can handle this American Slut?"" She said as she hit the stop button on the recording. ""You'll erase this before we leave tomorrow right Clark?""</p><p>""What?"" He said still trying to gather himself after the hot sex. ""Oh... yea... I will,"" he said only half hearing her.</p><p>Next chapter... Paris?</p><p>Archivist's note: Because the author submitted this work anonymously, we will be unable to honor any request for parts not already posted. If the author submits more parts, we will post them, if not, the story ends here.</p>"
20,The Family Visit,Aaardman,,"['MMFFgb', 'bdsm', 'inc', 'humil', 'scat']","Grandparents arrive and my family is in for the usual bondage, humiliation and torture treats.",2012-01-13T00:00:00,Fiction for over 21 year olds only. Don't do any of this yourself or ask anyone else to do it.,"<p>""Grandad! Grandma!"" yelled Patsy as she ran to meet my mom and dad at the door. As the old man was just ahead of his wife my eight year old daughter reached him first and as she flung her arms round his neck he scooped her up in his arms. Patsy's short dress rode up as she dangled in his strong arms - for a man of fifty two he is incredibly slim and strong. As she always did, the little girl lifted her legs to wrap them round her grandfather's waist.</p><p>""Nice panties, honey,"" grinned Grandma, lifting the hem of the dress up to completely expose them with one hand and giving Patsy a sharp smack on her white cotton covered rear with the other.</p><p>""Ow, Grandma,"" squealed the child, but with a coy grin. She never really minded being spanked by Grandma which was fortunate as it happened often.</p><p>""Hush, poppet,"" smiled Grandpa, pursing his lips in a signal that he wanted a kiss. Patsy, without hesitation, met his lips with hers. In a second it turned as it always did when they kissed into a deep french kiss. Patsy moaned a little as her Grandfather's tongue probed her mouth. A big, fat tongue that would fill the small child's mouth, inviting her to suck it as best she could. She moaned in her small throat a little more as her Grandma eased the child's white panties down and gave Patsy's cute pale, bare ass another smack, hard enough to leave the red imprint of my mother's hand on one buttock. That blow brought a yelp but well smothered by the passionate kiss she was sharing with my father. My mother laughed and repeated the smack, harder, on Patsy's other ass cheek.</p><p>I watched, helpless and aroused from where I stood by the doorway to the living room, as Grandma slid her middle finger into Patsy's asshole. The child made a different noise, more of a groaning sound, as the old woman's finger disappeared into the child's rectum. Immediately Grandma wiggled it about, forcing my daughter to whimper either in discomfort or anticipation of some perverse sexual game.</p><p>I guess Linda, my wife, should have been a little more on the ball to welcome her in-laws. She scooted past me into the hallway, breathless from having rushed in from the yard where she had been sweeping up leaves. She was clad, as she always was when she knew my mother and father were coming over, in a black bra and panties set with matching black garter belt and almost black stockings. The high heels of her inevitably black shoes clicked on the polished hall floor as she hurried to greet the visitors.</p><p>""Lady Selma. Lord Martin. Please forgive me,"" Linda blurted. ""I'm sorry I wasn't here to greet you personally."" My wife looked flushed as well she might: Lady Selma never liked to be kept waiting.</p><p>""Oh, honey, hi!"" My mother's pleasant tone did little to suggest her true feelings, as I knew well. She would be seething inside and make Linda suffer for that later, I had no doubt. I was just relieved I was bound to the stair post so I was on hand to greet their arrival. Whatever Martin felt right now didn't matter as he was too busy tonguing my daughter's eager mouth. Patsy was wriggling at the invasion of her Grandmother's finger but her Grandfather held her tight, squeezing her. I wasn't surprised at what happened next: my mom withdrew her finger from Patsy's asshole and held it up for Linda to sniff, which she did dutifully. Then my mother held her finger so Linda could take it into her mouth and clean it, sucking noisily as if she was enjoying tasting the trace of her daughter's shit on her mother-in-law's finger.</p><p>When Lady Selma (as she liked to be called) had tired of the game she withdrew her finger and curtly told my wife to take off one of her stockings and tie Patsy's hands behind her back. Linda hurriedly did as she was told, unclipping the garters on one leg and rolling the nylon down her shapely leg. Then, as she always did in situations like this, she prised her daughter's arms from round Lord Martin's neck and pulled them behind the little girl so she could tie them tightly with the stocking, wrists crossed and cinched.</p><p>Patsy stopped her kiss and tried to look over her shoulder at her mom, but she didn't struggle though she did say: ""Mom!"" in the exasperated way kids do when their mother wants them to do something.</p><p>""Hush, angel,"" smiled Grandma, answering for my wife. ""You know we like it.""</p><p>I was pleased for my daughter's sake that she didn't resist: that would have meant quite a punishment. She kept quite still as her mother secured her hands, save for giving her Grandpa a couple of peck kisses which melted into a longer, french kiss as she accepted her fate. There would be no way Patsy could extract her hands from that bondage without help, and none would be given for quite some time.</p><p>Linda may have been more used to being tied up but I knew she was good at knots, especially where her daughter's bondage was concerned.</p><p>""Oh Grandad,"" grumbled Patsy as she broke the kiss, tugging at her secured wrists as she did so. ""I was hoping you'd let me have my hands free to play with your big, hard dick!""</p><p>My father laughed. ""Sorry, honeypie. But if it makes you feel better, you aren't gagged yet so you could use that pretty little mouth of yours!""</p><p>""Not for long,"" smirked my mother as she indicated Linda should removed her other stocking and panties for the next stage.</p><p>Patsy pouted but she knew it wouldn't make any difference. Fun and games, when her grandparents called, meant bondage first and sex later. She waited as her mother standing behind her rolled up the black lace panties (""Smelly bit outwards,"" advised Lady Selma though my wife didn't need reminding) and then the child opened her mouth as the no doubt damp-crotch panty ball was offered to her.</p><p>""What do you say, honey slut?"" asked my dad.</p><p>""Oh, umm. Gag me please!"" laughed Patsy, as if she had forgotten.</p><p>It would be the last thing she would say for a while. Linda deftly pushed the panties in tightly and then used her other stocking to tie around the eight year old's head, sealing the jaw stretching gag in place. She remembered to tie the long ends of the stocking gag off around Patsy's slim neck, fastening the knot at the front of her daughter's throat in an amusing little bow knot.</p><p>""There,"" said my dad, admiring Linda's work. ""Makes the litle slut look so cute."" Then to his grandaughter he said with a smile: ""Don't worry, pet. You will get your chance to get revenge on your stupid mother."" He lifted my daughter up higher, clear of his waist as he said it.</p><p>""On your knees in front of Lord Martin,"" ordered my mother, and without delay my wife dropped to her knees. Linda knew what was expected and unzipped her father-in-law's flies, allowing his thick, stiff cock to spring free. Inside a second she had it in her mouth, sucking and licking as best she could. I could see her cheeks bulge with the big cock in her mouth. Carefully, Lord Martin lowered the little girl so her spread legs were resting on her kneeling mother's shoulders. Patsy may be small but even at eight she was fairly heavy and Linda gave a small groan as the weight of her daughter settled on her, but wisely my wife continued sucking her father-in-law with the same skill she always showed.</p><p>Linda was ordered to hold Patsy's legs, by gripping the child's ankles tightly, so Lord Martin could let go, which he did. I could see without the man's support the full weight of Patsy settled on my wife and she tried not to groan under the burden but a groaning sound escaped her otherwise fully occupied lips.</p><p>""You would have thought your cock was a good enough gag for the whore,"" remarked my mother with a sigh. Her husband merely nodded in reply, looking down and enjoying the careful ministrations of my wife's mouth. His daughter-in-law would have been using all her techniques on the dominant man: teasing and licking and nibbling as well as sucking. Certainly if she didn't please him she would be punished.</p><p>Patsy too was looking down, watching her mother from above, seeing the magnificent cock of her grandfather slide deep into her mother's mouth and out again in a steady rhythm. She could hear as I could my wife gurgling for breath as the thick cock plugged the back of her throat on every deep thrust.</p><p>My mother has always liked fingering assholes and she quickly resumed her probing of Patsy's wide open shit chute, probing and working her finger in and out of the child at the same pace that Linda was devouring her father-in-law's cock. Patsy wriggled again on the invading finger, but this time was a little more active as if she was determined to get it all the way in and not just up to the second knuckle. She was whimpering with the effort, which pleased my mom as she laughed in delight. ""Good girl,"" she purred and slid it all the way into Patsy's cute asshole. ""Do you know I'm going to punish you later for being a sweet, sexy little bitch?""</p><p>Patsy, gagged and bound, nodded. She flinched a little as her Grandfather hawked up a mouthful of saliva and noisily spat it at Patsy's face. He always enjoyed spitting in his grand-daughter's face and she was used to it. Patsy, once more, was wise not to resist. She just let the saliva run down her cute face. The scene continued like that for a minute or two and then, as Martin hadn't ejaculated down Linda's throat (he could delay his cum for ages as we all knew) Lady Selma reached forward and pinched Linda's nose, cutting off her air supply. Martin's hands weren't idle, either. He carefully began to pinch Patsy's cute little nipples through her pretty dress. The child gasped and moaned at this assault, too, wriggling even more on her mother's shoulders as her grandfather started calling her a pretty shit-whore, and saying things like she was only fit for punishing - and how he was looking forward to torturing her.</p><p>While this was going on above her Linda sucked frantically on her father-in-law's thick cock, trying not to pull away, no doubt wondering when she would be allowed to breathe. I could see her face turning red and her eyes bulging as her mother-in-law clamped my wife's nose shut but my mom was unconcerned, continuing to finger Patsy's anus as if that was the thing she should be concentrating on.</p><p>""Mmm. Pain and pleasure,"" purred Lady Selma. ""I just love hurting slut mommies and their naughty fuckwit daughters."" Suddenly she let go of Linda's nose and my wife, gratefully, snorted in as much air as she could while she could. She knew the routine, for almost immediately my mom clamped Linda's nose shut again and continued her ministrations to Patsy's ass, who I noted was wriggling more than ever which no doubt contributed yet more to my wife's discomfort.</p><p>Fortunately for Linda, her father-in-law came in her mouth with a grunt of pleasure. Thick dollops of his rich cum would be pumping down her throat and she drank it down eagerly, not least because Lady Selma had tightened her grip on my wife's nose. Her eyes were positively bulging as she drained the last of the semen from Lord Martin's cock. Carefully, my dad removed his softening (but still impressive) dick from Linda's cum smeared lips and at the same time mom kindly let go of her nose. Linda gratefully sucked in lungfulls of air.</p><p>""Good"" said my father, zipping his cock up. He slapped his daughter-in-law's face hard and then stepped back from the woman where she knelt in the hallway - and she knew better than move. Linda simply knelt, supporting her bound daughter on her shoulders, as my mom's brown-stained finger came out of Patsy's asshole with a loud plop. Lady Selma offered her smelly digit to her granddaughter's nose to let her sniff it and then to Linda's mouth. My wife, as she always did, cleaned it up with obvious slurping noises as if she was enjoying the taste of her own daughter's ass.</p><p>When my Mom was satisfied Linda had cleaned it sufficiently my parents approached me, standing bound to attention and waiting for their inspection by the foot of the stairs. ""Hmmm, pretty little boy,"" snickered my mom, looking me up and down. Dad laughed too.</p><p>I was dressed in a black mini skirt, showing off my red garters and stocking tops. My cock, hard as required for every family visit, was making the front of the skirt all bulging, which lifted the skirt hem so my front garters even more obvious. I was wearing my white sheer blouse - the one which shows off my black lace bra though of course as a man I don't have tits, just water filled balloons to make the bra hang properly - and my face was made up heavily with red lipstick and dark blue eye shadow. I also had big gold earrings screwed to my ears and a large, curly blonde wig on my head.</p><p>On my feet were a pair of red high heels shoes with four inch heels that made my ankles and calves ache from standing so long in one position. ""You know, son,"" sneered Dad, reaching out and fondling my water filled bra as if they were real tits. ""We always wanted a daughter and it looks like we got a slut for one!""</p><p>They'd said that to me before but it was true and I blushed. Mom moved her face close to mine and kissed me: a passionate, open mouthed kiss that drove me wild. My cock was aching and I felt a hand on it - Dad's I guess. I also heard him call to my wife to ""get your sorry ass down here on your fucking knees and get ready for a faceful of hubby's pathetic cum.""</p><p>I heard Linda, gasping as she struggled as fast as she could down the hallway on her pained knees and still holding Patsy on her shoulders. Meanwhile, my cock had been freed from the now wet panties I was wearing and Dad's careful and expert strokes was getting me ready to shoot my load. I just hoped Linda could get to me on time as I hated having to lick my own spunk up from the floor. Linda thankfully got there in time, just. My cum squirted out and I heard my wife's intake of breath as Dad must have aimed at her eyes. My wife knew she had to get up close to my dick at times like this and she just made it. I couldn't see what was happening because Mom was still french kissing me and I knew better than break away unless I was told I could.</p><p>""That's enough,"" ordered dad briskly as my cock finished spurting. ""Can't have men turning into perverts because their father jerks them off while their mother kisses them."" He wiped his hand down my blouse with a smirk before he turned to leave. ""Now, where's my grandson?""</p><p>His only grandson was where he was expected to be. Danny was in the living room, naked and tied to a chair - though an unusual chair as it had no seat. The boy's arms were tied severely behind the chair back and his legs were spread wide bound to the chair's front legs. Ropes around his chest and waist kept him pinned to the chair back and another rope at his neck helped ensure he wouldn't wriggle too much. He was gagged with a large ball gag and as he had been secured for a good hour he was drooling down his naked chest, leaving a shiny river.</p><p>From where I was tied to the post I could see through the open door of the living room, and it was obvious that despite his obvious discomfort Danny was clearly pleased to see his grandparents. He made some cute ""mmphing"" noises into his gag and his small cock hardened a little - a gesture that made both my parents chuckle. ""Looks like he's real pleased to see us,"" laughed my mom. ""More than Linda cunt when we arrived.""</p><p>I looked down at my wife, still kneeling where she had been positioned in front of me, my semen running down her face and dripping on to her chest. She rolled her eyes in a signal that she had heard Mom's comment and knew she would punished later. I glanced at my daughter perched on her mother's shoulders and she was craning round to see what her grandparents would do to her brother. I anticipated it would be quite a lot and my cock, despite being drained of cum moments before, began to stir anew.</p><p>My Mom was approaching me, Linda and Patsy. ""Time for hurting the cuntlet,"" said Mom. She hauled my daughter off Linda's shoulders. She gave the child three sharp swats across her rear and said: ""That's for sitting around, fuckwhore, when there's work to be done."" Patsy yelped into her gag but looked pleased she was going to be involved in something naughty. My daughter's bright eyes shone as Grandma dragged her rather than guided her into the living room.</p><p>""Hurry up,"" said my dad over his shoulder as he busied himself stroking his thick cock near my son's face. I half expected him to cum then and there - even having deposited his load of hot semen down my wife's throat less than five minutes ago I knew he could soon be 'recharged' as he so often called it - but he didn't shoot. I figured he must have been saving himself, for he always liked leaving his semen on my son's face as soon as he visited. Danny must have been expecting it too, for he had his face turned to the old man's prick in the way he usually did when required to 'bathe in it' as his Grandpa called it. I didn't know whether the boy was relived or disappointed as his grandfather stopped jerking off inches from his gagged face. But it was a reasonable bet that what he didn't get in his face now would sure be coming his way before the day was out.</p><p>Linda, from where she knelt, had no view of what was happening and she started to turn her head. Dad however noticed and barked that she should get her ""damned whore eyes"" back to look at my skirt, garters and above all my flaccid, cum dripping cock. Linda obeyed, though I knew she was desperate to watch what happened to her kids. All she could do was listen and look forward to me telling her later what I had seen.</p><p>Grandma had hauled the bound and gagged Patsy up to her helpless brother and allowed her husband to take over. My Dad grabbed Patsy by the neck and pulled her up to him so she was straining on tip toes. Poor Patsy was groaning in pain and from a lack of oxygen but her grandfather took no notice. ""You want to help punish your stupid brother?"" My Dad snarled at the girl.</p><p>Despite his grip on her throat, my daughter managed a nod and what might have been a grunted 'Yeth' into her gag.</p><p>""Yeth what?"" mimicked Grandpa, not releasing the child.</p><p>""Y-yeth thir,"" managed the child through her gag.</p><p>""Good,"" smiled my father and released his grip - but the respite was temporary. Immediately my mother had looped rope round Patsy's slim neck and knotted it tight: not tight enough to choke the girl but enough to make her look alarmed. Mom tossed the end of the rope to my father and he, smiling, knotted the other end round Danny's neck and then for good measure looped it twice round the boy's neck. For a moment I was puzzled. There was a good six feet of slack between the two children's necks but I soon saw what was to happen.</p><p>While Dad moved Patsy out so the rope was now taut, my mother produced a thin cane and swished it in the air near Patsy. ""Now, cuntlet,"" she said sternly, ""I want you to walk round your brother in this direction."" She pointed the way and I understood at once the direction would mean the rope wound wind round Danny's neck. Mom paused with a devilish grin on her face. ""When you do, you will slowly strangle Danny, got it?"" Patsy looked alarmed but nodded. ""Now, I don't expect you to really go that far so, you little shit, You can just stand there.""</p><p>I groaned into my gag, knowing there would be a 'but.'</p><p>""But if you stand still I will just have to whack that pretty little ass of yours with this cane."" Mom swished the cane once more and then aimed a light blow at Patsy's cute ass. My eight year old daughter flinched as the cut rapped noisily across her butt. ""The only way to avoid me doing this is to walk, a few steps ahead of me. Every time you stop, I will beat you."" A pause and another smile. ""Understand your choice, little fuckhole?""</p><p>Patsy understood. Another slash of the stick on her ass and she squealed but positively skipped a few paces ahead. From where I stood bound in the hallway I could see the slack rope wind a little more round Danny's neck. My son's eyes were bulging, not from the rope yet, but from fear. He knew Patsy couldn't bear a heavy thrashing and the little girl had no choice but to march on.</p><p>I looked at my father, who was standing back stroking his thick cock. I recognized the speed of his stroke: a slow toss which was a sign he was quietly enjoying the spectacle and didn't expect to cum soon. Patsy was walking as slowly as she dare but the prospect of her Grandma catching her up and thwacking her ass ensured she did keep moving.</p><p>Fascinated I watched as the rope shortened at every circuit. At every circuit too the perimeter of Pasy's tortured walk shortened, bringing her closer to her brother, who had given up struggling with his bonds as the rope wound more and more round his neck. He was coloring up in the face and moaning into his ball gag. As much as I hated to admit it, the sight of this breath play between my bound kids was making my cock stiffen. Linda, still kneeling and with her eyes fixed on my growing member (just as she had been told ) gulped. I knew she desperately wanted to see what was happening and the fact she could so clearly see I was aroused was sending a shiver of anticipation through her. I tore my eyes away from the scene in the living room and glanced down at Linda's chest. Her large nipples were hard and I guessed she wanted to cum. Trouble was, so did I. My dick was twitching but Linda's face, although a few inches away, didn't come closer to offer what relief she could. But she knew the rules and stayed quite still.</p><p>Back in the living room Patsy, prompted to hurry by a couple of whacks from her grandmother's cane, had just about reached Danny. The boy was struggling for breath and I wondered if they would throttle him. Or if his sister would. But as she faced the boy with her knees touching his, she was told to stop. Grandma gave her one final swat with the cane, bringing a squeal of pain from the eight year old. It must have hurt because tears dripped from her chin.</p><p>Intrigued (and excited) I watched. Grandma untied Patsy's gag and Grandpa told the girl to bend down and take Danny's pencil thin, but surprisingly stiff dicklet, in her mouth. Patsy obeyed, and I saw that the way the rope was it exerted extra pressure on both necks as Patsy bent forward to reach the bound boy's cock. Perhaps to relieve the pressure on his neck, or maybe just in lustful eagerness, Danny tried to strain his hips up to meet his sister's mouth but the ropes across his upper legs and waist firmly prevented that. Linda had tied him well before his grandparents arrived.</p><p>As my daughter strained down, and with both she and Danny making urgent strangled noises from their taut neck rope, she got the inevitable finger up her cute little asshole from Grandma standing behind her. ""Suck him good or else,"" admonished the old woman, smiling at her husband who was still whacking off slowly.</p><p>""Yeah, make it good"" agreed Lord Martin. ""Oh and my dear, two fingers up the whorelet's shitter, please.""</p><p>Lady Selma laughed and slid a second digit up Patsy's rear. Despite having her mouth round Danny's small cock Patsy gave a yelp at the invasion. But she did what all good granddaughters do and pushed her hips back to meet the probing fingers. ""Has the faggot boy come yet?"" Lord Martin asked. Patsy, unsure if she was being spoken too hesitated and then nodded without letting the cock slide from her mouth. I knew it wouldn't have been much and it would have been early on in the game. I know, because I had sucked Danny off myself: the boy at his age couldn't produce much.</p><p>""Let me see, whore, I have to check whether you got any of that stupid boy's cum in your mouth"" commanded my mother, indicating the girl should open her mouth and let the woman examine her tongue for traces of her brother's spunk. Patsy opened wide and allowed her grandmother to brutally probe with her fingers inside her mouth, up round her teeth, to the back to her throat (making the child retch) and most of all, making her put her tongue out so it could be examined. My mom also pinched Patsy's tongue. As a sign she'd finished Grandma spat on the girl's extended tongue and she was told to swallow that, too, which Pasty did noisily and then opened her mouth to show that Grandma's thick wad of spit had gone.</p><p>""Ah, good girl,"" smiled Patsy's Grandma, giving the kid's face a slap and telling her to put her filthy tongue away. Then my daughter was untied and undressed by her grandmother, with lots of nipple fondling along the way. ""Now we shall have a little rest before continuing our fun,"" the old woman added.</p><p>The family meal later was the usual delight. The only people not in some sort of bondage were my parents: I was in my French Maid's outfit and chains at wrist and ankles serving the food, Patsy was heavily bound and gagged fastened to a chair at the table, Danny was bound and on his knees in front of Lord Martin sucking his cock as the old man ate his meal and my wife, equally well-tied up, was on her knees between Lady Selma's open legs lapping at my mother's cunt.</p><p>My father looked up and grunted. ""You know, I think we should allow our cute little grand-daughter something to eat.""</p><p>I was surprised as part of our torture was to watch them eat well while we were helpless and going hungry (as usual we had not been allowed breakfast before my parents arrived) and it was agony for us being so near food and not being able to eat. My father beckoned to me to get a plate for Patsy and put some food on it, which I did - noticing the surprised look on my daughter's gagged face. I wondered if this might be some punishment like making the child stare at it, or she could eat it when cold or maybe have her face pushed into it. But I was wrong. She would eat it but with a special extra.</p><p>Patsy looked puzzled as I put the plate in front of her and then understood as first Linda was called to get off her knees and come and help me and then my father told Danny to hold any cum in his mouth. It was obvious Lord Martin was pumping his semen into the boy's mouth as he said it, and in a few moments the boy emerged from under the table, his cheeks bulging and lips tight together.</p><p>Our instructions were clear. First Linda had to spit on the food in front of Patsy - her saliva mixed with the old woman's cunt juices - and then Danny had to spit all his grandad's cum onto his sister's meal. Already the food was glistening with the mixture when I was told to masturbate over Patsy's meal. I freed my cock from under my maid's skirt and with chains rattling, I soon squirted all my semen over my daughter's dinner. I was told to ungag Patsy and untie Linda's hands. Linda was ordered to sit sideways on her daughter's lap (no doubt crushing the child judging by Patsy's moans) and start to feed the cum-and-juiced food to her daughter. Unfortunately I didn't get to see much of this. Danny had to return to cock-sucking duties and I took Linda's place in front of my mother's spread legs, lapping away at the wet, slicked sex of the old woman.</p><p>Above me I could hear my parents laughing and Patsy moaning and my wife, having been instructed, saying things like ""Come on, whore, be a good cuntlet and eat all your dinner... open wide now"" as she shoveled the revolting mix into Patsy. I lapped enthusiastically at Lady Selma's cunt and was rewarded as she came again and a fresh batch of her juices flooded my mouth. I just hoped Danny was doing as good a job on my dad and as my mother let a fart rip into my face I wondered if we would be playing ""shit roulette"" later.</p><p>Although we played many humiliating bondage and sex game this was by far the worst. Lady Selma would shit into a dog bowl and myself, Linda and our two kids would be tied to chairs round a small circular table with a loose, revolving top. We would all be properly gagged, naturally. The bowl would be put on the table, fixed down so it wouldn't fly off and the top spun round. Whoever got the bowl in front of them would have their gag removed, their neck rope loosened so they could lean down and have to eat it. The other three would watch, feeling a sense of relief it wasn't them this time. It had been Patsy the last two times and I kind of hoped it might be her again. But whatever happened, there were plenty of family visit sessions ahead of us for us all to be punished and humiliated.</p>"
21,"Lil Boss Bro, Part 1",Aabaaad,,"['teen', 'anal', 'oral', 'humil']",,2012-01-14T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Hi there. My name is Ricky March. I live on Nelson street with my dad and older brother Ron. Well, Ron is...like..twenty-two and lives over the new garage dad built last year, so I'm not sure if that counts as living 'with' or not. When he moved out, I got his room, which is really a bachelor suite that Dad built when he and Mom moved into the house. It's So cool, with a stove &amp; fridge, and it's own bathroom &amp; stuff. Anyway, after the divorce, Ron kinda looked after me a lot, and he's gotta be the bestest big brother ever. He takes me places and does fun stuff with me and won't let anyone pick on me either. People say some bad stuff about Ron sometimes, cause he's gay, which I think is really dumb. He's always been there for me if I needed someone, and I can talk to him about anything. He never laughs at me or makes fun, just explains if I'm wrong, or out in left field about something. He does tend to hug a lot, but that's ok too, cause he knows not to do it when people are around, cause I'm really too big for that stuff now. Ok, so, that's me. What I want to tell you about is my best friend Jeffy Hart, and his asshole big brother Jimmy.</p><p>Jeffy and I have been best friends..like..forever...He lives three doors down, on the other side of the street. His mom is a nurse, and she works the three to midnight shift most of the time, and sometimes on the weekends too, cause she says they don't have enough people at the hospital. I feel sorry for her sometimes. She always looks tired, but she's really nice to me, so I think they shouldn't work her so hard.</p><p>With his mom working, that means that Jimmy is in charge most of the time, like after school every day and sometimes on weekends too. Jeffy comes over to my place a lot, cause Jimmy picks on him something terrible. I don't think Jimmy likes Jeffy much, and I don't know why. Maybe he's just a jerk, and likes pushing people around. I don't think he can do that at school much. He's pretty skinny for a seventeen year old, and not very strong, so I think when he gets pushed around at school, he comes home and does the same to Jeffy. Bummer.</p><p>Anyway I'm sitting at home one night after school, when my beeper goes off. I take a look and it's Jeffy's number, so I call, and he says to get over to his place..like...right now, I gotta see this.</p><p>So I put my shoes on and scooted down the street and into the Hart residence. I call for Jeffy, and he answers from Jimmy's bedroom. This is likely not a good thing, cause Jimmy will smack him good if he's caught in there. I go into Jimmy's room a little nervously and say hey to Jeffy. He says hey, and come here and look at this. I walk over and look at the screen. Wow. There was a picture of a young guy, all tied up, with another young guy's dink in his mouth. Wherecha get that, I asks and he says he brought it out of a file Jimmy had in his briefcase. That's nice says I, and speaking of the asshole, just where would he be right now? Having him walk in right now would be the kiss of death, and I'm too young to be a homicide victim, thank you very much, and just what the hell is Jeffy doing in Jimmy's computer anyway. Where did he get the password and stuff?</p><p>Jeffy says that he found a piece of paper with the password on it, and he wanted to see what big bro had on his puter. Would it be all right for him to send a couple of files to me so we can have a look at the whole thing whenever we had time. Sure, I says, send 'em along, and we'll have a boo tomorrow after school. That seemed like a good idea, so he e-mailed a shitload of stuff to my puter, cleared them off the sent file and shut things down. Then we went out to the kitchen and got a soda and went out on the back deck and sat down for a while. I really couldn't stay long cause I had homework to do yet, so we talked about what he might have in the files and stuff, then I finished my drink and went home.</p><p>The next night after school, Jeffy came to my place and we started to open Jimmy's files. What a surprise. It was...Like..all gay stuff, and a kind of diary, only this diary was about guys at Jimmy's school, and how he thought this guy was a hunk and how he'd like to have to suck his cock and stuff. Jeffy and I looked at each other, shit eatin' grins on our faces, high fived each other and started reading. It was some interesting, I'll tell you. Seems like Jimmy wanted to be a slave for these guys, and get tied up and tortured, get taken out and thrown out of the car downtown in his underwear, and having to suck these guy's cocks while everyone watched, and made to do all sorts of embarrassing stuff. It was weird. Another file were all pictures of tied up guys being made to do stuff with other guys. Some were pretty gross, like where the tied up guy was sucking one guy's cock and another guy had his dink up the tied up guy's butt. Another one named all Jimmy's customers, (Oh I forgot to tell you, Jimmy deals hash and grass around town) and how much they took every week and how much they paid for it. We were surprised at some of the names. A lot weren't even kids, but grownups who had businesses and stuff. And a shitload of money. It also listed the people he got his stuff from, and how much HE paid for it. Adding and subtracting was something we could do and the difference was pretty amazing. No wonder Jimmy never had to worry about buying new stuff, like shoes or dvds, or parts for his car. So Jeffy and I laughed ourselves silly at the pictures and the diary, and sat open mouthed when we figured out the money thing. Fuck. I said Geez I wished we could get some money like that and Jeffy says he bet we could, and he could get back at Jimmy for being such an asshole all the time. I didn't see it, so Jeffy got this look he gets when I'm being dense and started to talk like I was a ten year old or something, and he damned near got a smack for it, cause it really pisses me off when he does that. Anyway he talked for a while, and some of the stuff made sense, and some just plain scared me. He says he needs my help and would I do it? I thought about what he had told me and reluctantly agreed to give it a shot, but if Jimmy kicked the shit out of us, when we got out of the hospital, I was going to kick the shit out of him again, and I wouldn't even come to the hospital to see him. So, he says that we gotta be ready by Friday, cause his mother was going away on a two week course for the hospital. They paid for everything and she'd get a promotion if she passed the test so she was going, even though she wasn't sure if Jimmy could handle everything for two whole weeks. So I said, what's to get ready? You just print up the stuff and stick it in an envelop and give it to him. Jeffy says we have to find out what people in our position do when they have things go the way we plan. I said oh, kinda, and figured oookaaay, whatever.</p><p>So for the next couple days Jeffy came to my place till supper and we looked through the net to get some ideas about how we were going to go about this.</p><p>Anyway Friday came and when we got home from school, everything was ready to go. Jeffy put all the file print outs in a big brown envelop, along with instructions for Jimmy to follow. They said that Jimmy didn't have to do anything, but if he decided not to, Jeffy would send the diary and gay pics to all his classmates and especially the guys mentioned in it. Man, his life would be over if those jocks knew he was queer, and wanting their bodies. As for the dope stuff, it would go to the police for them to do with it whatever they wanted.</p><p>We put the envelop on the keyboard of his computer and got the hell out of there. We didn't know how he would react and didn't want to be around to find out right away. We went over to my place, so I could grab some money, and then headed downtown for a couple movies and maybe a loooong pizza after. We kinda fooled around for a while, not really wanting to go home, but just before midnight we figured we'd better find out what was happening. When we got to Jeffy's house, each of us sort of wanted the other to go in first, so the other could scoot while Jimmy was ripping arms and legs off. We decided we both should go in together, took a deep breath and opened the side gate to the back yard. We peeked around the corner, two heads searching carefully for anything that might indicate lethal force. Boy did our eyes get big. There in the back yard, tied to one of the support legs of the deck sat Jimmy. At least we thought it was Jimmy, what with the black pillow case over his head and everything. He'd done exactly what the orders said, much to our surprise. He was sitting with his back against the deck support, ropes tying his waist and upper chest. His legs were straight out in front, tied together at knees and ankles, his feet tied to a tent peg driven into the ground. His wrists were zip tied (you know, those plastic ties that electricians use) behind the post, so he couldn't get loose, and he was bare naked. A black pillow case was over his head so he couldn't see, and if the instructions had been followed, he had a pair of his dirty underwear stuffed in his mouth, and duct taped in place. Well, didn't we just start to yuk it up. We laughed and laughed, until we were both rolling on the ground. This was just TOO precious. Jimmy started to wiggle when he heard us, but he'd done a really good job on himself and couldn't get loose. We giggled and rolled around a while, then Jeffy and I got up and went over beside him. Jeffy dug his fingers into Jimmy's ribs for a while, and we laughed again as he wiggled and tried to say something through his underwear. This was just So cool.</p><p>After a while we stopped and Jeffy started to talk to Jimmy, asking him if he understood he was now our total and complete slave. Jimmy nodded his head. Jeffy told him he would do ANYTHING Jeffy told him to do, and he would let Jeffy do anything he wanted to him. He nodded again. I thought I heard a sob there, but I must have been mistaken, cause seventeen year olds don't cry..right? Jeffy told him that he could disobey an order any time Jimmy wanted. There wouldn't be a big fight over it, Jeffy would just say fine and everything would be sent immediately. Did Jimmy understand this? Again a nod. So we sat for a little while. To be quite honest, I don't think we really believed this blackmail thing would really work, so we weren't sure just what we should do next. Soooo... while we were thinking, we moved down and started tickling Jimmy's feet. Jimmy is god awfully ticklish, and watching his feet flop around, toes wide, trying to get away from our fingers was MOST funny. He was wriggling his body, and desperately pulling at the tent peg with his legs, trying to get away, but everything held just fine. I don't know what he was trying to say, cause all we could hear was a ""mmmmph,"" from the gag, but his head was whipping around a lot.</p><p>We did this for a while, then Jeffy said to stop, and we did. Jimmy was breathing hard, making funny sounds through his gag. Jeffy picked up a roll of duct tape laying beside Jimmy and you could almost see the light come on over his furry little head, an evil smile crawling across his face. He got up and went into the house, coming out a couple minutes later with a pair of sidecutters in his hand. He told me to start untying Jimmy's feet and knees, while he went to work on the body ropes. We had him untied pretty quick and it was funny to see him whip his feet up close to his body, knees bent, to hide his doin's from us. Jimmy was SHY...who'da thunk it? Jeffy reached around with the side cutters and cut the zip tie, so now Jimmy was completely free. This was the moment when it was either gonna be awful, and personal injuries were gonna occur, or it was gonna be great and we had ourselves a slave. We both kinda held our breaths while Jeffy told Jimmy to crawl out on the lawn and lay on his belly, and were MOST pleased when he did as directed, still with the pillow case over his head. Jeffy and I kinda crawled along with him, Jeffy carrying the duct tape. When he had laid on his tummy, Jeffy told him to put his arms behind his back and grab each elbow with a hand. Jimmy did, and with a great big shit eating grin on his face, Jeffy looked at me and pulled a long strip of duct tap off the roll. Starting on one arm, just above where the fingers came around the elbow, Jeffy wound the duct tape around the arm, over the fingers, then the hands and continued, overlapping the tape just a bit on every wind, until Jimmy had his hands and arms fully covered, finger tip to finger tip, and just a little beyond. He was helpless, unable to even wiggle his fingers. Then he ordered Jimmy to stand up. This was just SO funny, watching big bro struggle to get up on his feet. We didn't help him at all, just sat back and laughed. Finally, he managed to get up on his knees and stood up. Jeffy ordered him to spread his legs cause we wanted to get a close look at his doin's. Slowly Jimmy spread himself, and there he was, in all his bare naked glory, laid out just for us. Man..was this a rush or what? Jeffy left Jimmy standing there for a while, then went into the house. He came back with two wooden rulers and handed me one. He told Jimmy he had been a VERY bad boy and needed to be spanked. Then we started to whack his bare cheeks with the rulers. In no time at all we had Jimmy dancing around the yard, twisting and turning, trying to get away from the smacking rulers. We thought this was funny, watching his dumb attempts to ease the punishment, and the sounds coming from his gagged mouth were just hilarious. His ass cheeks and his upper thighs got really red as he danced, which was kinda cool, (Hey! That's a pun..right?).</p><p>We did this for a while, then Jeffy said to stop, and he reached up and pulled off the pillow case. Poor Jimmy had tears rolling down his cheeks, and he was getting all snotted up.</p><p>Jeffy just stood there and looked at his big bro for a moment, watching him still dancing from foot to foot trying to get his ass to cool down a bit. Then he broke up, and started laughing SO hard. He told his bro he was a little pussy boy, and had no balls, reaching out and grabbing Jimmy's balls, squeezing a bit till Jimmy went up on his toes. Jeffy pulled a bit and made Jimmy walk around the yard on his tip toes, calling him faggot and queer (I gotta tell you, I wasn't really comfortable with this, cause of Ron, but, hey, it was his big bro, not mine), then he told Jimmy he had been sitting for so long, he must be stiff, and needed some exercise, so why didn't he go and run around the block bare naked. I thought this was just So funny and now I started to laugh, especially when Jimmy started shaking his head, eyes big and horrified. Jeffy just smiled and went and opened the gate, and told him to get going, and he should hurry, cause if he took too long he would be punished and have to go again.</p><p>Well, Jimmy just stood there for a moment, looking at his little brother, then took off like a swat team was on his tail. We ran out to the sidewalk and watched his skinny butt disappear up the street, holding each other so we wouldn't fall down, we were laughing so hard. A few minutes later he came up the block from the other direction, his gonads flopping around like a sheet hung on the line in a high wind. It was well after midnight now, and the street wasn't busy at all, but lights were on all up the block, so the chance on him being seen was pretty good. He got back breathing really hard through his nose, the snot from when he was crying from the spanking running down and over his upper lip. Man, it was just gross.</p><p>Jeffy shook his head sadly, and told Jimmy he'd taken to long, and to lie on his stomach, right there on the front lawn next to the sidewalk. Jimmy kinda whimpered, then went down on his knees, and fell over on his side. Stretching out he rolled back on his belly and lay still.</p><p>We went to his feet and each grabbed an ankle and brought his feet up so his soles were facing the sky. Jeffy told Jimmy, because he'd been so slow, we were going to warm his feet up and bit. He was going to get twenty-five swats on the bottoms of his feet, then he was gonna run around the block again. Jimmy wiggled a little, and again a little whimper snuck by the gag. Jeffy and I started whacking his soles with the rulers. By the time we had twenty-five done, his legs were jerking, and his soles were nice and red. We got him up again, and watched him dance from foot to foot in the cool grass. Then Jeffy pointed to the sidewalk and said to get going. Yep, off he went, the street lights flashing off his butt as he ran.</p><p>I says to Jeffy how many times could we send him around the block, and Jeffy says that this should likely be the last, cause if the neighbours saw him, they might raise hell when his mom got home. But I shouldn't worry cause he had lots of ideas left. That's one thing about Jeffy, he's an idea man..err..not always great ideas, but lots and lots of them.</p><p>Soooo..when Jimmy came tearing back up the sidewalk, Jeffy directed him through the gate and into the back yard. Jimmy looked REALLY relieved to be off the street. Jeffy had him go up on the deck, and lay down on his tummy with his feet hanging over the side. Then he went and picked up the ropes that Jimmy had tied himself to the deck post with, and came back, tying Jimmy's feet to the edge of the deck. After that he took a zip tie and fastened Jimmy's big toes together. Be right back, he says and goes in the house. A few minutes he comes back out with an ice cream bucket filled with steamy hot water and two stiff scrub brushes. He tells Jimmy that his soles are all dirty from running around in his bare feet, and he can't let him in the house like that so we're going to clean them up.</p><p>Grinning ear to ear, we take the brushes, dip them in the hot water and go to work on the helpless soles, brushing them without mercy to get them clean again. Boy, didn't Jimmy just wiggle. He was writhing around like a snake with a broken back, and yelling into his underwear something awful. It got worse when we paid attention to the bottoms of his toes, feet flexing and wrinkling, toes splayed and wiggling desperately. This was just SO much fun. I was starting to get tented a bit from watching those thrashing feet. In a while we were finished, and Jimmy's soles were just about shining, they were so clean. We untied him and Jeffy held the door while he went inside, us guys following right behind.</p><p>We put Jimmy in the living room and Jeffy took a pair of scissors and cut the duct tape around his mouth, the outside kinda coated with snot now..ughh...and peeled it off. Jimmy made a little noise when the tape peeled off around his hair, pulling it something awful I bet. Finally Jeffy reached in and pulled the underwear out of Jimmy's mouth. Telling him to keep his mouth shut and don't say anything, Jeffy went and got a glass of water from the kitchen, coming back and giving Jimmy a drink. Jimmy got most of it down, choking a bit and having some run over, cause Jeffy poured it into his mouth kinda fast. When he had finished coughing, Jimmy asked Jeffy why he was doing this, and Jeffy up and smacked him right upside the face. He smacked him again with the other hand, and kept smacking while he told him that he wasn't to talk without permission, ever. He would keep his mouth shut or he'd get whacked every time, no matter where they were. He was a fucking slave boy, a little pussy bitch, and Jeffy made the rules, and he'd better listen or he'd be really, really sorry and did he understand. Jimmy nodded, starting to tear up and shut his yap. Jeffy says good, so get over in front of the coffee table and get on his knees.</p><p>Jimmy did as he was ordered, and Jeffy went and sat down on the couch. He took off his shoes, and peeled his socks, putting his bare feet up on the coffee table and wiggling his toes. He tells Jimmy that seein's how he had been good enough to wash Jimmy's feet, the least Jimmy can do is wash his....with his tongue. Jimmy looked really sad, almost like he was going to cry, then bent down and started licking Jeffy's soles. His tongue ran up and down those soles, as Jeffy ordered him, then flicked in between the toes, and then started sucking each toe one at a time. Jeffy, laughing at him, and calling him toe sucker and human washcloth, and tongue boy, had him do both feet three times. Then it was my turn. I kicked off my shoes (I don't wear socks much, except when it gets really cold) and put him to work slurping my toe jam. I have to admit it felt really fine, this foot licking, and I enjoyed every minute, not to mention watching this big kid who could break me in half likely, doing what I told him like a six year old. It was all very exciting..LOLOL..and I was getting excited. This was POWER, man and I was loving it.</p><p>After Jimmy had finished my feet, Jeffy had him head down to the bathroom. While he had been sucking my toes, Jeffy had put a chair in the shower stall. He had Jimmy sit in the chair, and with the ropes laying on the floor, tied him down, ropes at the waist and above the nipples secured his upper body tightly, and then his legs were spread and his ankles bound to the back legs, leaving his feet off the floor and wiggling. When he was finished, Jimmy could only squirm a bit, unable to actually move himself or the chair at all. Then Jeffy stuffed one of the dirty socks he had taken off earlier in Jimmy's mouth, tying the other one around his head, knotting it in the front tightly, pushing the gag deep into his mouth.</p><p>We stood admiring his work for a few minutes, asking Jimmy if the socks tasted good and if he minded having a shower now and some other things too. Then Jeffy reached in and turned on the cold water. Jimmy jerked against the ropes, twisting, trying to get out of the cold stream, to no use. Jeffy told Jimmy we had some stuff to do, but he had better get used to it cause he was gonna have one of these every morning till their mom got home. Then, laughing we told him to enjoy, and went back to the living room, leaving him squirming on the chair, yelling into his gag, eyes big and begging. Oh my, those eyes. I never knew how eyes could say stuff without any words. It was great!</p><p>We laughed and talked for a while in the living room, congratulating ourselves on our conquest, and thinking about what we could do with our boy for the next two weeks. You have to admit, it had potential, especially for a couple of young guys. It was just so fucking HOT to watch an older guy running naked right out in public, just cause you told him to. Makes me get a stiffy just thinking about it. (ohhh, it really does..umm..be back in a few..stiffy break).</p><p>Ahhh, there we go, that's better...now where was I? Oh yeah, We were in the living room. Anyway Jeffy gets up and goes to the basement and brings up a chain and a couple padlocks. He takes them into Jimmy's bedroom and attaches the chain to the leg and crosspiece at the head of the bed and puts on one of the locks. Ok, he says that's ready, let's go see how he's doing. We walk back into the bathroom and checked our blue boy. Well not exactly blue, but damned cold for sure. Jeffy turned off the water and we untied a shivering seventeen year old from the chair. His dingus looked like it was trying to crawl into his tummy to get warm, and we laughed at it's little size, causing Jimmy's face to turn beet red. We laughed at that too. Jimmy was stood, dripping wet and vibrating, while Jeffy tied his feet together, then made a loop in a piece of rope and slipped it over his cock and balls, tightening it till Jimmy yelped into the socks stuffed in his mouth. Jeffy gave a pull and Jimmy bunny hopped a couple steps, then we hopped him back to the living room. Jeffy went outside, and brought in the rulers, giving me one, and told Jimmy he needed to dry up a bit, so he should start hopping around the living room. We helped him along, when he slowed down, by whacking his butt cheeks, making him jerk and thrust his balls forward trying to lessen the contact. You'd have pissed yourself watching him. You really would have. He bounced around a while, with us giggling and smacking him pretty hard, his butt getting all red again, his balls jiggling up and down, then Jeffy told him we were getting tired and it was time to go to bed. We hopped him to his bedroom and his eyes got all big when he saw the chain. Jeffy made him lay down on his stomach, then put the chain around his neck and clicked the lock on. You sleep on the floor he was told cause Ricky (that's me, remember?) was going to sleep in his bed tonight, and he better do whatever Ricky wants. I thought this was pretty nice of Jeffy, giving me his big bro for the night, when he could have just as easily claimed him for himself. Sooo..is Jeffy the bestest friend or what? He told me I could please myself, and use the ruler if Jimmy didn't behave, but I shouldn't take too long cause we had all day tomorrow and he wanted to get started early. I said ok and sat on the edge of the bed. I asked Jimmy if I took the socks out of his mouth, was he gonna be good? He nodded, and I told him the same rule went for me as for Jeffy. He wouldn't talk unless I told him he could and did he understand? He nodded again, so I get on my knees and undid the knot in the sock and freed up his mouth. He kinda worked his mouth a bit, but was really good and didn't say a word. I kinda sat there for a few minutes thinking about what I should do to him. Hey...this was all new to me, so I thought about it a bit. That's what I do, I think things over before I get into it, not like Jeffy who holds his nose and cannonballs before he gives it any thought at all. It did occur to me that I still had a terrific hard-on, and Jimmy was a hard-on expert, so to speak, at least he should know how, judging by the stuff on his computer, even if he had never actually DONE it with anybody. Hmmm, had he done it with anybody? So I asks him if he actually had blown anybody ever. To my surprise he nods yes, and I ask who. He tells me that he'd sucked Sammy Shield's cock. Sammy was Jimmy's friend, they hung together a lot, so now I knew why. I asked how many times, and he says lots of times. So I asks if Sammy was making him suck his cock, and Jimmy says yeah, Sammy let him suck his cock once, then threatened to tell everyone at school if he didn't do it regular. So I asked him if Sammy was his Master or something, and he says no, not really, but he kinda has to do what Sammy says to do, although he doesn't make him do embarrassing stuff, just sex things. Now wasn't that just interesting? Just when you think you know somebody..go figure.</p><p>So I drop my pants and undies and plonk down in front of Jimmy, kinda sticking my woodie in his face and tells him to start making the swelling go away. I skittled up close to him, my legs on either side and ol faithful rubbing his nose. Didn't he just glom onto me and start working up and down. Jeez it was like getting hooked up to a Hoover. I gotta tell you, I've never had anything like it in my whole short life. Getting the idea I liked it? You betcha. I didn't last very long, (hey! it's not like I'd been doing this sort of thing every day you know) and in no time at all dufus had a mouthful of Ricky cum. He didn't gag or nothing, just swallowed like it was chocolate pudding. Wow. I was thinking this was gonna be a GREAT year. Anyway I found I was pretty tired about then, so I took off my tee, got into Jimmy's bed and got ready to go to sleep. I thought about it for a couple minutes, then took a pillow, and got up again and put it under Jimmy's head. Then I took the spare blanket and covered him with it. Seemed to me he'd been pretty good, blowing me without whining or anything, so there was no reason to be mean. He took a chance and said thank you, figuring I wouldn't spaz about him talking when he wasn't supposed to, and I told him no problem. Then I got back into bed, turned off the light and went to sleep.</p>"
22,"Lil Boss Bro, Part 2",Aabaaad,,"['t/t', 'oral', 'anal', 'humil']",,2012-01-14T00:00:00,"If the laws of your region forbid you from reading stories of sexual interaction between male teens, then scoot.","<p>I was woken the next morning to the sound of someone whining and crying. I rolled over and looked at Jimmy, to find him on his stomach, Jeffy on top just fucking his ass like a bunny. He didn't even stop, just looked up at me and grinned, still thrusting hard into Jimmy's jiggling ass. I says Hey, and Jeffy says Hhheyyyy, kinda catching a breath in the middle. Jimmy was letting out little cries every time Jeffy bottomed out. This was MOST interesting. Finally Jeffy got this weird look on his face and yeowed, then collapsed on Jimmy's back, breathing harshly. I sat up and asked him if he was ok, and he just giggled and told me he was SO all right, and did I wanna get rid of my morning stiffie. I thought about this for, oh, four or five seconds anyway, then got on top of Jimmy and stuck my dingus into his ass. He went AHHH and his head came up when I got in. He started kicking his feet again as I pumped away, just like he had when Jeffy was doin' the deed. His ass moved around a bit, like it was trying to get away, but I kept on keepin' on. I found it felt better the harder I pushed, so my pubes kinda bounced off the skinny ass underneath as I whaled away, feeling stuff I'd never felt before. This was my first real fuck (So tell me how many you'd had at my age) and I figured I was going to enjoy it..and I did. It didn't seem very long until I popped and collapsed onto Jimmy's back just like Jeffy had.</p><p>I lay there for a minute or two, catching my breath, then looked over at Jeffy. He was sitting, with his back against the bed laughing fit to die. I didn't think I was that funny, and started to chew on him a bit, but he shook his head and said it wasn't me, idiot, it was his jerkoff brother. This was gonna be So much fun, cause bro had no choice and he didn't have the guts to quit, cause he was scared what the guys at school would do to him if they found out about his computer files.</p><p>When I was finished, Jeffy unlocked the chain around Jimmy's neck and told him to get his worthless ass into the bathroom. He had him sit on the shower chair and we tied him to it again, like before, his feet tied to the back rungs, off the floor, so he couldn't move it around. Jimmy started to beg Jeffy not to give him another shower, but got stopped in mid beg, as it were, by Jeffy smacking his face, and yelling at him not to say a fucking word without Jeffy's permission. That kinda shut him up until we turned on the cold water really hard, and stood laughing as Jimmy yelped and wiggled in the chair. Jeffy grabbed my arm and said c'mon and we went and left Jimmy and his shrinking dink and went out to the kitchen, starting to hunt for something to eat. We fed ourselves, doing some toast and orange juice and a couple of cut up cantaloupe, all while Jimmy sat shivering in the can.</p><p>By the time Jeffy and me went back to the bathroom to get Jimmy, he was sitting with his teeth chattering. We got him untied and didn't even dry him off, just grabbed his cock and pulled him down the hall and into the living room. Jeffy had him lay down on the floor, and then using a pair of scissors, snipped the duct tape holding his arms behind him. We ripped off the tape, pulling arm hair and all with it, enjoying Jimmy's little cries as the gluey stuff came off reluctantly. Then Jeffy made him stand up and start hopping up and down on the spot, his arms rigid at his sides, until he dried off. It was hilarious watching his cock and balls jiggling like a bowl of jello, and we laughed and pointed and said things to Jimmy as he bounced along. After a while, Jeffy thought Jimmy was dry enough, and ordered him to stop. Then he told Jimmy he was going to take us to the park this morning, and just a minute while he got something for him to wear. He came back in a minute or two with a pair of his old tighty whiteys and tossed them to Jimmy and told him to put them on. Of course, they were too small for Jimmy, his crotch hair showing above the waistband and the crack of his ass partially visible from behind. Then Jeffy told Jimmy that we wanted some money. We wouldn't look wherever Jimmy had it, but he knew it wasn't all in the bank, cause then people would ask questions, so he had it stashed somewhere.</p><p>He named a sum that made me choke and told Jimmy to go get it. (I know, I know, you all want to know how much..right? Sorry, but that's business, you know? I'm sure you understand.) Jimmy just stood and stared for a moment, then sighing padded off to his room. In a few moments, he came back with a handful of bills, giving them to his little brother, who cut the pile in half and gave one portion to me. Jeffy said thanks, and from now on he and I would get a certain amount every week, come hell or high water. No excuses. So Jimmy was to keep on what he was doing and it damned well better be profitable, and did Jimmy understand. Jimmy nodded sadly and we had us an income.</p><p>Then Jeffy went down the hall into his mother's room, came back with a small medicine type bottle with a rubber ball on the top of an eyedropper thingee. He went to the kitchen cabinet under the sink and took a sponge out of a package. He wetted the sponge and squeezed it out, then came back to the living room. He told Jimmy to open his mouth, and popped the sponge right in. Then he took the eyedropper and squeezed a liquid onto Jimmy's bottom lip, cheek to cheek. He had Jimmy close his mouth normally (well as normal as he could with his cheeks bulged out like a chipmunk), and told him not to move his lips until he had permission. He turned to me, holding out the bottle, saying it was the stuff doctors used on skin and flesh to close wounds without stitches. His mother had brought some home when Jeffy had done a one and a half gainer off his bike and opened up the side of his face. Grinning widely, he watched Jimmy for a couple minutes, then told him he could move now. Oh the look, the look, when Jimmy realized his lips were glued together. He really tried to get them apart for a little while. We were just laughing our guts out when he tried to say something and all that came out was mmmmmph. Funny or what?</p><p>Jeffy picked up Jimmy's car keys off the coffee table and tossed them to him, saying let's go. Jimmy's eyes got really, really big when he realized he was going out in a teeny pair of whiteys, that barely covered his gonads and had the wind whistling up his crack. To make it worse, Jeffy told him to get down on his hands and knees and crawl out to the car. We giggled ourselves silly watching this skinny jerkoff crawl down the front steps, his crack flexing with every, uuhh, step? crawl? whatever! Anyway, off we went to the park. This is a county park, and is about eight or nine miles from the house, just on the other side of the city. It is close enough to have bus service, and is well wooded, with a man made lake in the middle. There are also large open expanses of lawn with picnic tables scattered around for folks to do the family thing. What is was, was a place where any teen with or without a car could go and hang on the weekends, and most of the summer for some. Lots of quiet places to be off by themselves if they wanted, or mingle with the civvies if they desired. They had a takeout place on one end, and washrooms scattered around so it was a full service park, and was used heavily.</p><p>The first thing Jeffy did when we got to the park, was have Jimmy park in a bus zone. Jimmy looked puzzled but did as he was directed. When we got out, he kinda held back until Jeffy got a little sharp with him, and he stood looking SO like a dork in his little teeny whiteys beside the car. Jeffy led the way and Jimmy and I followed along as we crossed the driveway and across a parking lot, Jimmy tenderfooting as the gravel bit at his soft soles. We crossed an big open area and settled on a picnic table on the far side where we could see up to the lake, and across the parking lot to where Jimmy's car sat, pretty good view of anything happening in the open. Jimmy's face was red as a fire truck, really embarrassed, which of course, amused us to no end. Jeffy dropped his back pack on the table, reached in and pulled out the super, super glue. He had Jimmy hold out his right hand, palm up, then put the liquid in a line up each finger, then ran a line around the entire palm, finishing with an X in the middle. He told Jimmy to reach behind himself and grasp his left wrist. Jimmy did as he was ordered, but I think he was getting a little panicy now, his eyes were starting to tear up, chubby cheeks and all. Four minutes later Jimmy was effectively self trussed as the glue melded his hand to his wrist behind his back. Laughing steadily, Jeffy went back into the pack and pulled out a length of rope, had Jimmy back up to the picnic table, and tied his ankles to the bottom of one leg. So there he was left standing with his mouth unable to make noise, his hands unable to do anything, and his legs unable to walk, his cock and balls all but hanging out of a pair of way-to-small underwear. Can you see it? huh? Great huh? Well hang on, cause it wasn't over yet. To finish it off, Jeffy took another short piece of rope, pulled the front of the underwear down and wound this rope round and round the base of his cock and balls, pulling them tight, then pulled the shorts up again. It looked really funny cause the rope really made his package bulge out, and the shorts were stretched really tight, so you could see his balls AND the rope from the side, and the ass crack just got longer. Ok, now you got the whole picture. We stood admiring Jeffy's work, agreeing that it was a pretty picture, with pussy boy looking like...well..a pussy boy. Gales of laughter here.</p><p>So Jeffy says to me to hang for a while and buggers off towards the takeout place on the other side of the park, so I sit on the table, my feet on the seat and chat at Jimmy a bit. From behind I can see he's really trying to get his hand unglued from his wrist, but that stuff was just fantastic, didn't give an inch. In a little while I was a bit bored, so I get down and go around in front of Jimmy and see if my finger will fit in his belly button. Well, didn't that just make him wiggle and squirm, twisting his body desperately trying to escape the sonic digit. I thought this was just all right and started wiggling it a bit. Yep, he seemed to notice. He started saying things that didn't get out, but I was sure he was saying bad, bad things to me. The good part was that as a side effect his dork started to swell. Like there was room. All of his balls came into sight and the bottom of his shaft with the rope wound around, as ol faithful popped up and out. Oh my, wasn't it just funnier than a roomful of clowns.</p><p>I was still making him wiggle when Jeffy got back, holding a bottle of water. He took in the scene and started laughing, telling me I had potential for sure. Then, with a big grin, he held out the water bottle for me to touch. Man, it was just ice cold, he must have gotten it out of the chilled dispenser. I knew what was gonna happen next, so I went back up on the table and grabbed Jimmy's hair, and pulled him arched back over the top. He squawked a bit, shaking his head trying to get away from the hair pull. He squawked a hell of a lot more when Jeffy uncorked that ice water and poured it all over his standing up pecker, soaking the shorts and making Mr Johnson scrabble for cover. Ahhh, Jesus, my sides were hurting by now. Just about then, Jeffy had me turn Dufus's head towards where his car was parked. A friggin tow truck was picking it up on the hook. Seems Jeffy had made a phone call to the security company for the park and complained about this car parked in the bus zone. The look on Jimmy's face was just precious. Oh my, oh my, I told you Jeffy was an idea guy. Poor old Jimmy watched helplessly as his ride went out the driveway, figuring a hundred dollar release tag at the yard, not that he couldn't afford it.</p><p>We laughed at Jimmy for a while, then Jeffy opened his pack again, and made a show of fumbling around in it. Ahh jeez he says, telling Jimmy that somehow he'd left the release agent for the glue at home, darn it. Sorry, his fault. Anyway, he says, now we've got money he thinks we'll catch the bus downtown. Seein's how Jimmy appeared to be broke, and no where to keep money anyway, he guessed Jimmy was gonna have to walk all the way home, but don't worry cause Jeffy'd make sure the keys were safely in his pocket. It wouldn't take to long to get on his knees and pick the ropes on his ankles, but he guessed the cock rope was going to be out of reach. It was ok, the shorts should dry in a while and his pecker wouldn't be so visible through the wet fabric. Have a nice day.</p><p>Jeffy, did up the straps on his pack and we turned to go over to the bus stop, where we could watch Jimmy as we waited for the bus to arrive. Jeffy stopped, and said to Jimmy, who had tears rolling down his cheeks, that this was just the beginning. Things like this was going to happen all the time now, and Jimmy better get used to it. We were going to have SUCH a fun time with him, over and over. He was Jeffy's bitch now.</p><p>We went over and sat down in the shelter, watching Jimmy drop to his knees and start picking frantically at the ankle ropes with his one unglued hand. Laughing ourselves silly, we got on the bus and headed downtown with full pockets and full chests, filled with POWER. Ten four.</p><p>We spent the day downtown, doing the rounds of the arcades, picked up a few DVDs and I got some new jeans, and a couple of tees. Jeffy was looking at a whole new stereo system, when I pulled him aside and had a little chat. So here's the deal. We can buy small stuff that kinda fades in with everything else, but if we go and start buying really expensive stuff, adults are gonna notice and sooner or later we'll have to answer some VERY hard questions and they'll take the money, and we'll have nothing but a lot of trouble. Jeffy got a bit huffy, and wanted to know what the hell was the use in having money if you couldn't use it, so I told him the idea was to keep the money so we COULD spend it. Got it? On the other hand, unlimited pizza and chicken, and subs were ok, and some clothes could get by the customs inspectors (parents). Had to be careful with shoes, cause they usually sit right by the door where everyone can see them. DVDs and computer things are ok, cause parents don't know squat about those anyway. Whole stereos, or computers are a no-no, cause folks notice new. Buuut, parts for these things might be ok if they aren't to big, or stand out. Besides, you never know when you're gonna need a few bucks, you know, for smoke or drag, or X, and stuff. If you have a playstation, games are ok, just don't pile them all in one spot, so dad can count them. Anything you can't bring home has to go in the school locker, and you're fucked come summer, cause you gotta find another spot for it, so new shoes, that will get worn can go there for a while. Once he understood the basics, he got all right with the program. I also didn't know how long this 'beating brother love' was going to last, and I wanted to have something left over if it died too soon. (See, told you I was a thinker).</p><p>The other thing that was bothering me was what to do with Jimmy. I wasn't sure the glue thing was a good deal, I mean, funnier than hell, but I didn't think it was very safe, and we hadn't checked to see how good the release agent worked. Jeffy shrugged and said we'd deal with it when the time came. See? That's just what I was talking about. When the time came might be way too late.</p><p>Sooo..when it came time to go home, I had Jeffy come over to my place, and after dropping off our stuff in my room, we scooted over to the garage and stomped up the stairs, and knocked on Ron's door.</p><p>Ron was home. He's usually home cause he works out of his place. He started setting up web sites when he was seventeen , and went from there. He must be making money, cause he just got a new Vette last month, and that's cool. Not as cool as a tricked out Civic maybe, but pretty cool. Ron opens the door and says hey. We say hey, and go in. He's smiling, and I think he almost gave me a hug, but stopped in time. (I guess it'd be ok with Jeffy, cause Jeffy hangs with us quite a bit.) So he asks how we're doing and what's up, and I tell him we're fine and what does he know about slaves? I know he knows about slaves because I walked in one night and his friend Sandy was tied up on the coffee table with no clothes on, and a gag and collar and everything.</p><p>He looked a little surprised, and looks at me kinda funny, and asks if I have a slave. I tell him that we do, kinda, and we want to know stuff about being a Master.</p><p>WRONG question!!!!!!</p><p>You know when you ask your dad why the car's not running, and he gives you a two hour lecture on the workings of the internal combustion engine? Well, that's what we did with Ron. He started up, and you couldn't find the 'mute' button. We ended up telling him everything about Jimmy and what we'd done to him. He told us about responsibility and obligations (What is it that makes a great guy go adult when he turns twenty?) and all sorts of stuff. He laughed at the thought of Jimmy walking home almost bare naked, but reamed us about the glue and the gag. What would happen if he started to choke, or something...how would they get the airway clear? And on and on.</p><p>I noticed Jeffy's eyes were going out of focus, and gave him a rib-elbow to get him to pay attention.</p><p>Anyway we learned a whole lot, and Ron told me to load the files I had to his computer, so Jimmy couldn't get them all if he decided to fight back. Bestest bro or what?</p><p>In the end, we figured we'd gotten a dog out of the deal, cause it seemed we had to look after a new slave just like a puppy. Feed and water him, let him go potty, get him used to doing what he was told, punishing if he did bad, and petting when he did good. Jeez, we thought it was all tie and fuck, and thump and fuck, and tickle and fuck...ah, you get the idea. So Jeffy and I went back to my room and talked it over. We decided we'd take some of the things from Ron, and most of the things from us. You know, compromise. So we could... ummm.. feed and fuck, punish and fuck, fuck and fuck..never mind! So we kinda laid around for the rest of the day, generally doing not much at all. We put on shorts and lay out in the sun, then ordered a pizza around supper time and put in a vid to watch. The dufus rolled in about five-thirty looking like a beat puppy. Mouth and hand still glued, underwear sorta covering him, and a bit of a burn on his back...sun'll do that after a while I guess. Something else we hadn't thought about. His cheeks had little trails down them like he'd been crying a lot and he was snotted up pretty bad. All things considered, we thought he looked altogether hilarious.</p><p>Jeffy went and got the release agent, and luckily, it worked without too much trouble. In no time at all, he was kneeling in the kitchen sucking back about a gallon of water and his stomach growling something awful, cause he hadn't eaten all day. His feet were filthy and a couple of blisters on his soles had burst, so we figured we'd better let him get cleaned up. We sent him off to get a shower and sat down waiting for the pizza.</p><p>Jimmy came back to the living room after his shower and found we had things set up for him, a heavy chair (damned heavy) facing the couch. We had him sit in the chair and tied him, hands behind, ropes around upper chest, and waist, knees bound and ankles tied, with a rope pulled to the back of the couch so his legs were straight out, heels resting on the couch. He was practically immovable, only able to wiggle his fingers and toes a bit. We checked out his soles and found they were not as bad as we had thought, and were still ticklish around the heels and toes. To give him credit, he hadn't opened his mouth since he came in the house, even though his stomach kept introducing itself, growling on a regular basis. The rope around his privates was still there, although a little wet, doing it's job. The pizza arrived and I went to get a couple of sodas while Jeffy paid for it. He decided the only place for the hot box to be convenient for us was on Jimmy's lap, right over his cock. He opened it up while Jimmy squirmed against the ropes, his pecker being overly warmed by the box, the smell of a fully dressed wafting up to torment poor hungry Jimmy. Awwww, wasn't that just darn mean of Jeffy? Jeffy helped himself to a slice, and asked Jimmy if he wanted some. Jimmy nodded, likely afraid to talk even with permission. Jeffy grinned and told him he was sorry, but there was just enough for him and me, but maybe he'd find something for Jimmy later, before he was chained for the night. Jimmy just looked sad and nodded silently.</p><p>We put in another movie and watched it while Jimmy sat facing us. We tickled his feet now and again, and he was giggling and squirming until we couldn't hear the movie any more, so Jeffy turned it off.</p><p>He told me to hang, he'd be right back and went down the hall. When he came back he had a couple of paint brushes in his hand. I thought we were going to work his toes, but Jeffy moved up and, taking the box off Jimmy's lap, started to run the brush up and down his shaft. I thought that this might be interesting and started brushing the sack. Well, didn't Jimmy just start wiggling as Mr. Johnson started climbing up his tummy. We worked at this for a while, and I was getting bored, but Jeffy says not to stop. He'd read about doing this on the net and it said to keep on for a long time, so I shrugged and began again. After a while, Jimmy started breathing VERY hard. we thought this was worth a chuckle or two, and Jeffy started asking Jimmy if he'd like to cum. Jimmy just groaned a bit, so we brushed a little harder, Jeffy running the brush over Jimmy's head, just to watch it twitch. By now Jimmy was in full squirm and just amusing us to no end. He began to whimper as the heartless brushes licked his privates without a stop. Up, down, up, down, lick the tip, up, down, up, down. Poor Jimmy was just wanting to cum like he'd never wanted to before. His feet were thrashing tugging against the ropes, trying to get his legs up to block the brushes, but, nothing was working for him, except his dingus. Jeffy told him that if he begged hard enough and long enough, we might stop, or maybe not, but he'd never know unless he tried. In a few more minutes Jimmy was begging for Jeffy to let him cum, whimpering a bit between begs. Jeffy talked to him steady, telling him what a piece of pooh he was, how he was just a faggot bitch and how he wanted us to fuck his ass, and how he should start begging us to do all these things to him, which he accommodatingly did almost immediately. Jeffy laughed at him and told me to keep strokin', and got up and went down to his room and came back with a camcorder. He told Jimmy to keep on begging, telling us the things he wanted us to do to him.</p><p>Jimmy was pretty inventive, I gotta admit. He was telling us things that were on his computer, and babbling steadily, all of which Jeffy got on tape. Then Jeffy told him if he wanted me to stop, he had to tell us what he wanted the hunks at school to do to him, and make sure to say all the names of these studs. Yep, just like a runaway train, Jimmy just rapped on and on, taking up a hell of a lot of time on the 'corder, thrusting his piece at the brush to try and get a pop. He was wiggling something awful, pulling at the ropes so hard that marks were starting to show up on his chest and even his knee ties. He was sweating something fearsome now, his forehead and chest shining under the lights. As for me, I was getting right into tormenting this jerkoff, who had made Jeffy's and my life miserable from time to time. Every time he jerked and whimpered, every time he pulled against the ropes, I did one more brushing, each one for a smack he had given Jeffy for nothing but a bad temper. Was I enjoying this? Fucking A.</p><p>So Jeffy got a shitload of Jimmy begging, and Jimmy got a shitload of.....shit!</p><p>He was outright crying now, so Jeffy had me stop and we sat down on the couch and watched him for a while. We figured we'd cheer him up a little so we went to work on his feet, which were just sitting there not doing anything except hanging off his legs. Didn't seem to help cause he started screaming, and still wiggling, and still crying, but we were having fun, and the thought was in the right place.</p><p>We did that for a while, just watching his feet thrash around, then Jeffy went and got some clothespins. We tied his big toes together and started putting the clothespins on the others, one at a time. Jeffy, never one to keep all the fun in one area, got up and clipped a couple onto Jimmy's nipples. Jimmy didn't seem to care for this treatment, cause he really hollered when they started squeezing his tits.</p><p>We played with his feet for a while, then Jeffy went back and started stroking his shaft again, slowly and lightly, the other hand tickling the head from time to time.</p><p>By this time ALL of us had a big ol throbbing hard-on. Jeffy and I stopped pestering Jimmy for a while, and just sat back and enjoyed our erections, letting them subside and rapping a bit. Jimmy was a sight for sure, all covered in sweat and with the tears making trails on his cheeks and everything. Poor Jimmy had had a bad day all the way round and we were kinda at a wall about what to do next, so we sat back and gave it some thought. Jeffy just sat there looking at his brother with the meanest look on his face. I got the idea he wasn't having as good a time as he made out. Shit, payback is one thing, but it's hard to really HATE your own brother, and not feel sorry for him. I asked him if he thought Jimmy had had enough for one day, and he just shook his head. Then he said for me to call Ron and ask if we could come over. I didn't know what he was up to, but his head scoots off north every once in a while, so I out with the cell and buzzed MY bro. Ron said sure we could come over, and how was the slave deal coming, and I told him that's what we wanted to talk about, and he said to bring it on. I told Jeffy we could go over and he said to untie Jimmy.</p><p>We had him free (except for his hands, which we retied behind his back) and up on his feet, sore toes and all. Jeffy tossed a thicker rope around his neck and off we went. Jimmy kinda pulled a bit at the door, being naked and still erect and everything, but Jeffy turned and smacked him a half dozen times, one right after the other, and Jimmy got really obedient. That's how we went up the street, Jeffy and me walking together and Jimmy just following along in the altogether (joke, joke). We went up the steps on the garage and walked into Ron's place. We had Jimmy kneel in the middle of the living room and sat down to talk to Ron. He asked what the problem was, and I looked at Jeffy, seein's how this was his idea. Jeffy just kinda sat for a moment or two and didn't say anything, then started up. It seems he really didn't want to HURT Jimmy all that much, but he wanted to, like, embarrass him every day. Ron said that he wanted to humiliate Jimmy, not embarrass, and Jeffy said that yeah, that was the word, humiliate, and he wanted to make Jimmy put out for us any time we wanted cause that really humiliated him, but did it really since, according to the computer, this is what he wanted.</p><p>Ron laughed, and I shook my head, not at all sure what he had just said. Ron said, yeah those things would humiliate the hell out of Jimmy, and it was ok if he wanted it, cause he'd be easier to control, but the real question was, what did Jeffy get out of it. (a great hard-on?) Ron said that Jeffy wanted control, cause that's what turned him on. So if Jeffy was feeling guilty, he shouldn't, cause Jimmy wanted it to happen to him, and Jeffy wanted to do it. So use Jimmy all he wanted. He was the Boss-boy, the Master, and he could do what he wanted, but he should be sure it was something he really wanted, and not just do something cause he thought he had to. If he didn't want to do anything at all to Jimmy for a whole week, then that was all right cause Jeffy was the boss, and Jimmy had to go along with whatever was wanted of him. You following this? Yeah, me neither really. I think it all came down to Jeffy not having to hurt Jimmy, just to hurt him. It should have some meaning.</p><p>Jeffy sat getting his mind around all this, and Ron sat back and waited. That's the thing about Ron, he's a great listener, and he won't rush you if he see's you need some time to figure. All this stuff was said right in front of Jimmy and he didn't say a peep. Just sat there looking at the floor, so being the disturber that I am, asked Ron what about Jimmy?</p><p>Ron said we'd get to Jimmy in a bit, but he wanted Jeffy to have things straight first.</p><p>Jeffy looked over and said he thought he had it now, and thanks, and what about fart-face?</p><p>Ron smiled and asked Jeffy if he could talk to his slave for a bit. Jeffy looked a little confused, then said yea, go ahead. Ron said that Jimmy should pay attention, and Jimmy looked up at Ron and said Yes Sir. Ron asked how Jimmy liked being Jeffy's slave-boy, and Jimmy said it was humiliating, but exciting too, cause he didn't know just what Jeffy was gonna do.</p><p>Boy, didn't that take Jeffy and me by surprise.</p><p>Ron asked if Jimmy was willing to continue being his little brothers boy-toy if the computer stuff was returned to him. Jimmy said no, it likely wouldn't work if he didn't HAVE to obey Jeffy, cause he was bigger and could just smack Jeffy if he got smart. But this way he HAD to do what he was told, cause he really couldn't afford to have that stuff get back to school. Really, really, couldn't, so Jeffy had him by the short hairs, and it worked that way.</p><p>Ron nodded and said that's what he thought.</p><p>Jeffy and I must have been some sight, looking at each other with our jaws covering our belly buttons and all. Fuck..Jimmy was really INTO it. Who'd a thunk it? Wasn't that a bitch? Ron looked at Jeffy and asked if he followed that, and Jeffy said he sure did and he understood a lot more stuff now. He said he was gonna take his slave home now and thanks for the help.</p><p>Ron kinda smiled and said Jeffy was welcome, and he should get his slave a collar to wear. Jeffy said he would tomorrow, after jerk-off went and got his car back.</p><p>So everybody got up and we went back to the house, with our willing (sort of) slave-boy in tow.</p>"
23,"Paradise, Part 1",Aaliri,,"['inc', 'pedo', 'M/g', 'M/b', 'F/b', 'F/m']",,2012-05-10T00:00:00,"Adult content -- This story is based strictly on fiction. The author does not condone real life actions as found in this story. If you read it and like it, please let me know. It always inspires me and may lead to more new stories uploaded in the directory.","<p>The island was cloaked in anonymity hidden in the south Pacific. John Forrester managed to find it through a deep underground network of pedophiles. With the appropriate amount of money he was able to purchase a home there, the perfect place for his new life with Megan.</p><p>It had all begun seven years before with his marriage to a young woman who he knew ultimately would betray him. It was only a few months after Megan's birth when she began having affairs with random men. John walked in on her with another man when Megan was just one year old. The subsequent divorce was quiet and tidy with his ex-wife relinquishing custody of their daughter.</p><p>The moment John stepped off the private yacht onto the island he knew he was in paradise. Pristine sandy beaches and the warm Pacific waters were only the beginning. As he and Megan walked down the beach, the first indications of true paradise were clearly visible. A young girl of perhaps only five lay in a blanket beneath two palm trees. Her legs were spread wide with a man thrusting his thick, veiny cock into the slick folds. The little girl moaned helplessly, head flung back and eyes screwed tightly shut. ""Jesus...so fucking tight! Daddy gonna...cum in you baby!"" the man groaned. His ass contracted and relaxed rhythmically as he slowly fucked the little girl. It seemed the man was enjoying it a great deal as did his partner. She moaned and whimpered, hips jerking as the overly large tool probed the wide-spread channel. After only a few moments the man began to show a loss of control, pounding the girl harder.</p><p>Megan stood watching wide eyed, her mouth opened wide in surprise and perhaps shock. John adjusted his rather painful erection as the man reached orgasm, filling the little girl's overstuffed cunny with a huge load of cream. The daughter cried out hoarsely, hips jerking frantically as she also reached orgasm. The lustfully coupled pair lay cuddling on the blanket as John led his daughter up the path toward their own home. Heaven on earth and it was all his.</p><p>The home John had chosen sat atop a bluff overlooking the beach. Everything had been prepared for his arrival with Megan. The fridge and pantry were well-stocked, the house furnished and clean linens placed on the bed he and Megan would share. From the second story balcony a clear view of the small town and houses was visible. The tiny island sat nestled in the clear sapphire waters, the lush greenery of the jungle and pearly sands of the beaches added to the exotic feel. Megan had remained quiet and withdrawn after stumbling upon the father and daughter lovers on the beach. John felt it was time to broach the subject with her.</p><p>""Come sit with daddy,"" he said with a broad smile. The darling blonde-haired, blue-eyed girl curled up in his lap with an answering smile. She hugged her daddy with slender arms, giggling as he tickled playfully. ""Do you remember the man and girl we saw on the beach, Precious?""</p><p>A slow nod was the only reply she gave. Blue eyes widened as she fidgeted on his lap nervously. The wiggling only served to arouse John. ""What was the daddy doing to his little girl?"" she finally asked.</p><p>""He was loving her in a special way, baby. Only special little girls can love their daddies like that,"" he answered. Having dressed both his daughter and himself in thin loose robes once they had unpacked, he took this chance to show Megan just how much she meant to him. A thick, heavily veined nine-inch cock pushed up between his daughter's legs as the robe was pulled aside and her body arranged with his big hands. She leaned back against his chest eyes wide with wonder. ""Daddy loves you more than anything. See how much I love you baby?"" his voice was hoarse with desire.</p><p>Timid fingers came out to touch the already weeping cock head. Megan giggled as precum smeared her fingertips, his cock jerking at her touch. Only a faint blush filled the child's cheeks. Perhaps she was ready for this, he thought. Quickly, his trembling fingers removed her robe. Gentle caresses caused her to wiggle on his lap pressing the chubby baby cleft right against the throbbing cock thrust upward between her thighs. He kissed her neck and face.</p><p>""Daddy loves you, Punkin. Do you want to be special too, like that little girl?""</p><p>""Uh huh daddy...will you put your thing in me too?""</p><p>God he had waited to hear those words forever it seemed! Lubricant was applied to the tiny cleft and generously greased the full length of his phallus as well. There was no way she should feel anything other than the most intense joy after the brief pain of the thin hymen being ripped away. Hands lifted the light body guiding her down on the throbbing hardness. John watched with wonder as the pink slit opened around the tip of his cock. Pushing up ever so gently he managed to wedge most of the head inside the tiny, perfect cunt before encountering Megan's hymen.</p><p>""Just a little sting, Punkin, ok? Like a shot, then we'll rest for a bit until it feels better."" Megan wiggled restlessly against him. One hand tilted her face up to his own where his tongue began to explore the hot wetness of her oral cavity. With one hard thrust the deed was done. She screamed into his mouth briefly, body shaking with sobs as tears ran in rivulets down each cheek.</p><p>""It's ok baby, just rest,"" he whispered. Only a tiny bit of blood smeared the area below the head of his cock. His fingers and hands ran over her body stopping to tease the flat nipples and softly rounded belly. As the initial sting of defloration began to fade, John continued with slow steady thrusts that were mere rocking movements of his hips. Megan sighed into his mouth with obvious pleasure as his fingers strummed the swollen clit. Bottoming out at last with most of his throbbing cock inside her, John looked down between her thighs. He nearly came right then and there. The sight of the lewdly stretched petals around the 2 inch thick cock caused his nuts to contract harshly. The bleeding had stopped quickly and only a faint bit of pinkness along with Megan's fluids and the lubricant smeared his cock and balls. So sweet and hot, the spasming cunt gripped him tighter than any pussy before. He was hooked.</p><p>For several hours he made love to Megan. First they sat in the chair with her legs spread wide with daddy's hips thrusting up slowly. As desire and incestuous lust took over, he stood and carried her to the bed only a few feet away still impaled on his cock. Turning her to face him he slid deep inside the tight cunt once more. As he knelt between those slender thighs he knew just how the man on the beach had felt. His daughter's body was so fragile, tight and volcanically hot. The tender cervix was his for claiming but that would wait till another time. Megan writhed through several orgasms with knees drawn back hard against her flat chest. He wanted to make sure she enjoyed it. As a fourth orgasm burst over the little girl, she lay panting, hot and sweaty, cheeks flushed with arousal. It was more than he could take. The last measure of control snapped and he began fucking her hard and fast, balls slapping steadily against the tightness of her buttocks. The spasms of yet another orgasm gripped her immature cunt sending him over the edge.</p><p>""Take it...yes Megan daddy loves you! Cumming!"" he shouted. A white hot haze of lust and pleasure enveloped him. It was much later that he awoke to find his daughter asleep, lying atop him with the fat cock buried deep inside her.</p>"
24,"Paradise, Part 2",Aaliri,,"['M/g', 'M/b', 'inc', 'pedo']",,2012-05-10T00:00:00,"This story is based strictly on fiction. The author does not condone real life actions as found in this story. If you read it and like it, please let me know. It always inspires me and may lead to more new stories uploaded in the directory.","<p>John woke with a start to the warm tropical breeze caressing his skin. The French doors leading onto a small balcony stood open. Megan's soft, warm body was pressed intimately against his own. Smoothing the silken blonde hair away from the child's face he pressed a kiss gently to her cheek. Disentangling his body from the slender arms and legs wrapped about his torso he wandered out onto the balcony. The warmth of the morning sun was almost intoxicating. Not a cloud could be seen in the azure blue sky. It looked like yet another perfect day in Paradise.</p><p>As John started to leave the balcony a middle-aged woman and a young teenaged boy waved from the path that lay between his property and the beach. ""Hello neighbor!"" the woman called out. ""I'm Joneta Pierce and this is my son Tyler, we live right next door. Lifting a basket wrapped in red cellophane she added, ""House warming gift.""</p><p>""Come on up,"" John called with a broad smile. Having donned a silk dressing gown, he met the couple downstairs after shutting the bedroom door. Megan was worn out from yet another night of passion. John could not seem to get enough of his sexy daughter. He never missed an opportunity to show her that love in any way he could - especially if it involved being buried deep in the most lusciously tight cunt he had ever experienced. She had recovered well from their first encounter and often asked to be made love to. John was more than pleased with their developing relationship.</p><p>He led Joneta Pierce and her son into the comfortable sitting room that overlooked the beach. Patio doors stood open to allow a cooling breeze to stir through the room. ""Hello and welcome,"" he said to the couple as they sat together on a wicker loveseat. Joneta was dressed in a comfortable, loose shift that seemed popular among the female residents of the island. Tyler wore a pair of loose gray shorts with no shirt. His skin was tanned a lovely golden brown from daily exposure to the sun.</p><p>""How is your darling daughter doing? Is she awake yet?"" Joneta queried. As John examined the gift basket she offered, ""A few homemade goodies.""</p><p>""Thank you!"" he replied as he offered the couple some cold iced tea. ""Megan is still asleep.""</p><p>""Worn out, huh?"" Tyler quipped with a broad smile.</p><p>""Tyler! Shush, don't be so forward with our host!"" Joneta chastised. She pinched the young boy's thigh quite firmly just beneath the hem of a pair of gray shorts that he wore. With an indignant yowl the young boy settled back in the loveseat to rub the resulting weal.</p><p>Chuckling softly John stated, ""Yes she's worn out. I'm sure you've had a few of those nights too, eh Tyler?""</p><p>The young boy blushed furiously at the man's words. Fidgeting about next to his mother, John noticed that the young man kept his groin covered with both hands after the teasing barb. Perhaps lustful imagery had piqued his libido?</p><p>""I'm so sorry,"" Joneta apologized. ""Orgasm training isn't going very well for him. It's almost as difficult as potty training.""</p><p>""Orgasm training?"" It was John's turn to be curious. ""How exactly have you been training him? I assume Tyler is your lover.""</p><p>Joneta nodded as she pushed a strand of straw colored hair behind one ear. ""For only six months, since Tyler turned 13. He was the one who actually pursued the relationship after his father, my husband, passed away last year. He's the best lover I've ever had.""</p><p>As John and Tyler's mother continued to talk, he noticed the young boy continually fidgeting. One hand remained cupped over the crotch of the gray shorts. Finally the boy tugged his mother's sleeve insistently, face flushing a deep red.</p><p>""Mom!"" the young teen whispered insistently.</p><p>Joneta scowled at her son then gave the boy yet another sharp pinch as he tugged at her sleeve again. ""Stop it Tyler! This isn't the time or place.""</p><p>""What's wrong, Mrs. Pierce?"" John inquired casually. From the couple's actions he almost knew what was going on. A vicarious thrill shot through him as the young boy turned an even deeper red. ""If there's anything I can do to help..."" he trailed off as the boy groaned loudly.</p><p>""Pleaassse! It hurts!"" Tyler whimpered. ""I c-couldn't help it...thinking about Mr. Forrester and Megan. Owww...please, can I take it out at least?""</p><p>""If you're in pain Tyler, do what you need to do in order to relieve it,"" John spoke with a wicked grin at the boy's mother.</p><p>""I'm so sorry,"" she apologized yet again. ""You don't mind do you? Tyler is special for several reasons. Let me show you what I mean.""</p><p>At his mother's behest the young teen stood eagerly. She brushed the hand cupping his groin to the side. John's eyes grew wide at the size of the bulge in those shorts. Tenderly the mother pulled the elastic waistband down until a cock any grown man would be proud of was finally on display. A prick fully ten inches in length, heavily veined, and nearly wrist thick slapped against the youth's belly. The head was purplish and painfully engorged. Copious amounts of precum dribbled from the piss slit. Already a wet stain had formed on the front of the boy's shorts.</p><p>Tyler sighed softly as the encumbering clothing was removed. A sizeable hairless scrotum hung low between the boy's thighs. Only a scant amount of hair lay at the base of the 13-year-old's cock. ""It feels as if it will burst!"" Tyler groaned, hips writhing lewdly, as he stood in front of his mother. ""Please!""</p><p>Joneta glanced at her host with deeply blushing cheeks. John stated, ""Oh come now, Mrs. Pierce. Surely you're not going to let the boy suffer? I remember what it was like to be a teenager with rampant hormones."" He sat back in the chair with legs crossed. This would definitely be interesting.</p><p>""You're sure you don't mind? I never know when Tyler will reach the limits of his endurance.""</p><p>""Not at all. You wouldn't mind if I observed? My first chance to see a mother and son couple,"" he chuckled.</p><p>As she scooted her bottom a bit further out on the sofa the object of Tyler's rampant lust smiled. ""Not at all...""</p><p>The young boy dropped eagerly to his knees between the widespread legs of his mother. She tugged the loose shift up around her waist to reveal the fact that she wore no panties. A trembling youthful hand guided the massive cock to the moist, shaven folds of his mother's pussy. With one hard thrust and a strangled sob of relief, the boy buried the thick tool to the balls. Joneta cried out sharply with only a brief wince of pain marring the smoothness of her forehead. As the youth began to piston the thick length of cock in and out of his mother's cunt, it emerged glistening with juices. Burying his face against her bosom he sobbed with obvious delight.</p><p>""Mommy...so good! So good inside you...ungghh! C-can't...can't hold it!"" Slender hips worked frantically, muscular thighs trembled as he fought to hold back.</p><p>""It's all right darling, let it go,"" Joneta whispered. She lifted Tyler's face to gently kiss his lips as one hand stroked the boy's sweaty face. Her son froze in place at his mother's words.</p><p>John knew Tyler was cumming inside his mother's pussy at that very moment, filling it with potent incestuous seed. The boy grunted and groaned, panting rapidly as his mother tenderly caressed his quivering body. Carefully crossing his legs to hide his own generous erection, John watched as the boy finally pulled free of Joneta's tight cunt. Thick streams of creamy boy cum ran down the woman's taut buttocks. Tyler began to eagerly lick the sticky mess up with his tongue until his mother cried out, hips arching as she reached orgasm.</p><p>""I-I...oh my!"" Joneta panted as she pulled the shift down. ""Perhaps we should go now, Tyler?""</p><p>""Thank you for the gift, Mrs. Pierce,"" John said as his visitors rose to leave.</p><p>Tyler carefully adjusted the shorts over his still erect cock as he and his mother walked toward the door. John saw the couple out. He had no doubt the couple would spend most of the day locked in a lustful, incestuous embrace. The pair murmured parting greetings as they passed through the home's main door then ran hand-in-hand along the path toward their own home.</p>"
25,"Paradise, Part 3",Aaliri,,"['M/g', 'pedo', 'cons', 'best']",,2012-05-10T00:00:00,"This story is based strictly on fiction. The author does not condone real life actions as found in this story. Any similarity to real life events or any person living or dead is coincidental.

If you read it and like it, please let me know. It always inspires me, which may lead to more new stories uploaded in the directory.","<p>Golden afternoon sun warmed the two bodies lying on the pristine sand of the beach. Tropically warm water lapped at feet of the middle-aged man who stroked his adorable daughter's bare bottom. John Forrester and daughter Megan lay on the sandy beach after a delightful picnic.</p><p>She had wanted to build sand castles. The seemingly innocent activity quickly turned into a study of the male and female anatomy sculpted in sand. Only a few months had passed since their arrival on the island, Paradise. It was the most blissfully happy time for the incestuous couple. The residents of the island were all involved in consensual incestuous or pedophilic relationships of some kind. To John and Megan their new home was indeed paradise on earth.</p><p>Sapphire blue eyes glanced up from the vagina sculpted in sand. ""This is a clit, right daddy?"" she asked, lips nibbling at the full pink lower lip. ""Like a baby penis.""</p><p>""That's absolutely correct, Megan!"" John said with a broad smile. Fingers teased the tight pink rosebud, the only treasure he had not taken. He was saving that for later, when she became fully adjusted to being made love to numerous times a day.</p><p>The young girl giggled uncontrollably as her father's fingers began to tickle instead of tease. ""No fair tickling!"" The nubile 6 year old leapt onto his body, tiny fingers digging into his ribs and belly. ""Haha! I win, pinned you!"" she cried gleefully, hands holding his shoulders flat on the sand.</p><p>John did little to dissolve the child's conception of the turn of events. He could easily break free but would dare not injure his lover's pride. Besides, this position is much nicer, he thought with a broad grin. ""You've won!"" he cried dramatically. Both big hands moved through silken strands of hair down the narrow back to cup the tight, round bottom. His cock was again painfully erect, throbbing as it pushed lewdly upward between Megan's slender thighs.</p><p>Leaning up to capture the tempting pink lips in a kiss, tongue darting and dancing against the smaller velvety one of his daughter, John groaned hoarsely. ""You're horny again, daddy,"" she whispered sagely. ""Can I be on top and ride you like a horsie?""</p><p>""Anything for you, Megan,"" he agreed readily. Large hands lifted her hips slightly, fingertips spreading the already slick baby cunt's coral petals. His hips lifted upward until the head of his cock slid just inside the tight hole. ""There baby girl, ride your daddy hard!""</p><p>The child sat up with back deeply arched until the full length of his cock speared deep inside the narrow channel. As the tip glanced against her immature cervix the little girl spread her knees wide to allow him a clear view of the obscenely stretched slit. Bracing his feet in the warm sand John thrust up hard. Megan whimpered, fingers toying anxiously with the hardness of her clit, before she began to bounce up and down on her father's engorged cock. Fatherly hands moved to her hips, holding and guiding the cherub as she fucked him faster. The satin over steel skin glistened with slick fluids-evidence of the child's arousal and pleasure.</p><p>""You gonna put cum in my womb this time, daddy? Make a baby in me, please!"" she begged. For some reason the child had recently become obsessed with the idea of pregnancy and children. She asked for a baby every time John made love to her.</p><p>It took no more than a dozen strokes inside the almost painfully tight box before John could no longer stand being a passive participant. Rolling Megan onto her back, he rose above her, kneeling between the child's splayed legs. Holding that taut bottom in both hands he began fucking her deep and hard, cock head grinding right against the small knob of her cervix.</p><p>In the months since coming to the island, Megan had also learned quite a few things about pleasing her father. As his oversized prick sawed back and forth inside her she began to contract the muscles of her cunt. The moment his daughter's cunt muscles began to milk his cock, John lost control.</p><p>His thrusts became erratic, balls drew up tight against his body as they slapped Megan's round bottom. The moment she reached her own powerful climax, he dissolved into a heap of quivering flesh. All that mattered was his cock and balls, her tight cunt, and the huge load of cum that pumped steadily into the velvety immature womb.</p><p>""Fuck..baby..unnggh! Don't...fuck yes! Cumming, take it Megan...there's your baby, precious!""</p><p>John waited until his erection subsided. As it slowly slipped free of his daughter's tight, slimy cunt he slide between her legs. Spreading the puffy pink labia with both thumbs he leaned in to eagerly lap at the sticky mess. He spent a good amount of time cleaning every drop of cum from his baby's swollen box before carrying her to the house where yet another evening was spent fucking and sucking until the two collapsed in bed exhausted.</p><p>A few days later John and Megan decided to visit a nearby village to do some shopping. The few necessities the couple needed were purchased and stowed in the car. He had promised her an ice cream, if one could be had in the village.</p><p>""There it is, daddy! Next to the pet shop!"" Megan squealed with delight clapping her hands together with excitement. ""Can we go in, please? Puppies!""</p><p>The excited young girl ran inside the shop before her father could protest. Following behind her at a leisurely pace John moved from cage to cage, petting kittens and hamsters, only to find Megan drawn to the dogs kept in the back of the shop. The shop attendant sensed a potential sale. He made himself available to the pair, pointing out first this dog or the other, rambling on about the benefits of owning a pet.</p><p>""I don't think we could handle a pet right now,"" John remarked.</p><p>""Aww daddy, you promised! I have a birthday soon. It could be my present!"" Megan protested with a pretty pout.</p><p>""You no like dogs?"" the attendant asked hesitantly. ""More dogs in back. Come!""</p><p>Why on earth would there be more in the back room, John wondered. His questions were soon answered as he and Megan were led into the quiet, cool back room. The door was quickly closed and locked against any threat of interruption. Indeed there were at least a dozen dogs in the back room. John recognized a German shepherd as well as a chocolate lab. Megan was instantly drawn to the chocolate lab with sad brown eyes.</p><p>""Are you sad and lonely, puppy?"" she whispered, fingers scratching gently behind the dog's droopy ears. The lab expressed his obvious delight with wagging tail and a volley of sloppy licks to his daughter's face and hands.</p><p>The attendant winked at John. ""She like this one, boss. Very good dog for girl.""</p><p>""I don't think we want a dog right now."" John explained yet again.</p><p>""You no like dog fuckie? Little girl like dog fuckie?""</p><p>So that's what this was! John finally realized exactly what sort of pets he and Megan were being shown. Even though he had never thought about it, the idea excited him. Adjusting his erection with a slightly embarrassed grin he pulled the attendant off to the side for a few more questions. Megan was completely happy to play with the lab that seemed more than happy to crawl into the little girl's lap.</p><p>""You mean these dogs fuck women?"" he asked.</p><p>""Yes dog fuckie good and hard, cum big! Already trained. You want to see pictures?"" the attendant whispered.</p><p>From a nearby filing cabinet the attendant produced a photo album filled with close-up photographs of cunts filled to bursting with dog cocks. John nearly shot his load as he saw one of a dog's cock sliding free of a young girl's swollen pussy with a river of cum gushing out. He was hooked! The thought of Megan's tight cunt filled with a dog's huge cock made him weak in the knees. So taboo and so fucking hot, he thought. The deal was made. Megan walked the dog to their car. The lab obediently hopped into the back seat. The trip home was too long for the fidgeting man who couldn't wait to introduce yet another facet to Megan's sexual schooling.</p><p>John let the afternoon pass without mention of his kinky idea. Megan and the dog, soon named Rocky, played in the garden. He delighted to his daughter's musical laughter as well as the dog's boisterous barking. The pair seemed incredibly well suited for each other. He had no doubt he'd made the right decision.</p><p>As bath time came he spent quite a bit of time laving his daughter's pink folds with soapy fingers. She moaned softly, humping against the two fingers probing her wet slit. Rocky watched quietly from the doorway. John rinsed and dried his daughter then took a quick shower, leaving the two alone in the bedroom. He entered the bedroom to find them curled up together on the bed. Megan was naked, pink skin glowing from the bath, hair still slightly damp.</p><p>""Come sit on daddy's lap, darling."" He gathered her light body in his arms, fingers stroking the silken hair. ""You know Rocky is a boy dog, right?""</p><p>She nodded sagely, sapphire eyes wide as she sensed yet another important lesson was soon to be learned. ""Uh huh daddy, he has a cock. It's furry.""</p><p>""Rocky has a sheath over his cock so it won't get hurt. Would you like to see?"" John encouraged.</p><p>At the little minx's nod he snapped fingers in the lab's direction. Just as the attendant had said, the dog obeyed the command without question. He knew what was coming and was already getting ready for it. A few inches of pink dog cock pushed free of the furry sheath. The glistening organ was quite thick. John could only imagine how big it would be once buried in Megan's cunt. He was familiar with the anatomy and physiology of a dog's reproductive system. It made his cock throb to think of was to come.</p><p>""Rocky's cock is pink like cotton candy!"" Megan whispered, eyes drawn automatically to the canine's extending phallus.</p><p>""Would you like to taste it, precious? Be very gentle with him. His cock is tender and easy to hurt if you're rough, not like daddy's cock."" John coaxed. He watched with bated breath as the little girl crouched near the dog.</p><p>She took the pink tip of his cock tentatively into her mouth. After a few licks she pronounced, ""He's salty, daddy. Can Rocky fuck too?""</p><p>""Of course he can, baby. Would you like Rocky to fuck you?""</p><p>A slight frown furrowed the child's brow as she thought about the situation. ""He won't scratch, will he, daddy?""</p><p>John quickly allayed his daughter's fears. ""He has socks he can wear, precious. See? Now he can't scratch you. Here, let daddy help. Bend over like a girl dog.... that's it...such a good girl,"" he murmured. Custom socks were placed over the dog's front paws. Megan had obediently assumed a position on all fours on the bed. She would do whatever daddy asked of her. She knew he would protect her. If he said this would feel good she believed him. The round, tight ass pushed high into the air-the perfect height for the lab.</p><p>At another signal from John the dog leapt onto Megan's back. Forelimbs wrapped tight around the little girl's waist. Erratic thrusts missed the mark several times bringing yelps of displeasure from his nervous daughter. John's hand quickly found the dog's thick prick then brought it to Megan's tight, wet hole. To his utter amazement the dog buried over half the eight-inch prick in one powerful thrust.</p><p>John gentled Megan with tender caresses. His fingers played with the child's widespread labia. As the dog began humping rapidly into her immature cunt precum began dribbling onto the bed below. The older man was amazed at the sheer amount of clear lube the dog pumped into his daughter's box. It wouldn't take long for the dog to tie with Megan. He watched eagerly, hand stroking his hard prick, as the small bulge moved closer to her tight pussy's opening.</p><p>Only a few minutes after the dog had begun fucking her, the knot was shoved almost ruthlessly inside her body. Megan shrieked indignantly until John explained the necessity in the big lump she had felt. As the pressure inside her began to build, the knot began to swell, pressing deliciously against her clit. Rocky humped for a few more minutes before giving an almost audible groan. The dog collapsed on top of the youngster as his heavy balls began to spew thick ropy strands of fertile seed into the immature womb. Once the knot was fully engorged she had her first orgasm. The child's pussy bulged obscenely around the knot-now the size of a small apple-pussy lips spread wide, clit bulging obscenely. Not a drop of cum escaping the tight union.</p><p>John rubbed her clit furiously and was rewarded with the child's second orgasm. Her hips trembled, thighs quivering with the force of each powerful wave of pleasure. Soon she was unable to do more than sob helplessly as one orgasm burst right after the other. Refusing to cum just now, John watched as the dog stayed tied for fully 30 minutes. As the huge knot began to recede the club-like cock slid free with an audible slurp. A torrent of molten canine cum gushed out of Megan's well-fucked pussy onto the bed.</p><p>The dog hopped off the bed then ambled over to a corner. He began licking his cock clean, having lost interest in the under aged bitch he had just bred.</p><p>John had not lost interest, however. His cock was painfully erect, aching to be buried in his daughter's now sloppy cunt. Hoisting her hips upward he plowed into her from behind. The hot slick folds gripped his cock as she climaxed yet again. As the pressure in his nuts built, the man fucked his daughter at a near frantic pace. The engorged cock head punched her womb roughly. As the hazy heat of lust consumed him, John collapsed atop Megan's sweaty, well-used body. A guttural cry of near pain burst from his lips as his balls exploded. He added his own generous load to the one already filling her womb.</p><p>For a time the couple slept. There would always be tomorrow to continue their lusty adventures.</p>"
26,"Married Mark, Story 1",Aaron 19,jessethompson2009@live.com,"['slow', 'inc', 'het', 'cons', 'M27', 'g11', 'm14']","Mark (27) enters into his new family with a lot of interesting adventures along the way. Jennifer his wife and her son Nathan (14) and Gina (11) learn a lot about each other as time goes on. This first story is the framework for the series of stories, I have yet to publish here. It is not a 'first hand' he said, she said, type of story. This is more of a narrated novel style series that allows the characters to grow, change and develop as the story goes on. Enjoy this is my first try so feed back please.",2013-08-01T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Mark was a strapping man, six foot two, two hundred and twenty pounds of muscle, strong jaw, dark slicked back hair, the same dark hair that formed a light V pattern on his chest which ran down his toned flat stomach to his waistband. Mark was the typical modern young man of twenty six. Mark was smart and enjoyed working road construction, it paid well and gave him an extra change to build the lean defined muscle he so greatly treasured. </p><p>Mark has been dating Jennifer for a while now. The first month was the usual dinner and a movie date. Mark found Jennifer fun, her long blonde hair balanced well with his nice southern California style beach tan. Jennifer was the typical cheerleader type, bubbly personality with all the right moves and a walk that drove men wild. She is not very tall she is about five foot eight and couldn't weigh more than a hundred and fifty pounds dripping wet. Jennifer finished college late, her college career was delayed slightly by her two kids; Nathan and Gina. Jennifer supported herself and her children on her own as she studied to become a nurse. </p><p>Mark enjoyed spending time with Jennifer and her kids. They would go out on week day evenings after Mark finished work and they would go to amusement parks and eat junk food. The kids liked Mark he was young and fun, the father figure they both lacked for so long. As the relationship got more and more intense, Mark and Jennifer decided to move in together. Mark sub-let his apartment across town and moved into Jennifer's apartment. Jennifer had a nice two bedroom apartment in a five story apartment building facing the east. </p><p>After moving the newly formed family settled into a regular routine. Mark was up earlier than everyone else and off to work hours before Jennifer. Jennifer got up and woke the kids up and packed them up for school everyday before she would leave for her first class of the day. Nathan was one of the most popular kids in his class, he was very good on the soccer field and have a warm playful personality and always enjoyed a good prank. Nathan's athletic abilities were surprising and he had the mind for whatever games he played a very smart fourteen year old boy. </p><p>Gina was a charming little blonde bombshell, her thin framed long legged build made her ideal to follow into her mom's classic cheerleader looks. Gina, had long blonde hair, a nice little scrawny butt and a smile and pair of eyes to dye for. Her bright blue eyes sparkled whenever she smiled. Gina was slower getting out of bed and ready in the mornings which always made Nathan and Jennifer late. Gina was the baby of the family and she knew it, she could pout and flash those puppy dog eyes like a pro. After all, she was only eleven. </p><p>Time marching on and Mark became very comfortable with the kids. The more time he spent with Nathan the better they got to know each other. Nathan would ask Mark those typical teenage boy questions about girls and friendship problems from school. Mark did the best he could to answer the questions while often hiding his lack of interest. Gina was much more independent and stubborn, she liked Mark and she would often curl up next to Mark on the couch late at night while watching a movie. Mark always gave Gina a little extra time past her bedtime.</p><p>One evening after Jennifer had gone to bed, Mark was watching sportscenter and unwinding for the night. Gina came bouncing up and jumped up next to him on the couch. Gina told him to change the channel and they settled on a HBO movie. As the movie played on Gina noticed Mark's head started to wobble. Gina looked up and seen that Mark was falling asleep sitting there. Gina being a silly eleven year old would reach up and smut his chin waking him up. Finally after a couple of smuts to the chin Mark woke up and wrapped his arms around Gina and pulled her over his lap and told her he would have to give her a spanking since she couldn't behave. Gina wiggled and giggled as she tried to crawl off his lap. Mark laughed and sat her back next to him and started watching the movie again.</p><p>A few minutes later, Gina noticed Mark's head bobbing again. She thought about smutting his chin but she didn't want to wake him up again. Gina knew how long and hard he worked every day and she didn't him to be tired tomorrow. Gina leaned up against Mark and kept watching the movie. Gina grew sleepy and she kicked her legs out and laid her head on Mark's lap as he sleeps. Gina puts her head on his lap and feels something against her ear. Gina lifts her head and looks down at the black basketball shorts and sees an outline of something in Mark's shorts. Gina's eyes follow the outline and cant figure out what he would have in his shorts. So, she reaches up and grabs it and Gina realizes its Mark's dick. Gina is surprised and lets go, she sits up and looks at Mark who is still sound asleep. Gina looks down again and sees the outline laying next to his thigh.</p><p>Gina slowly carefully nervously reaches down and places her hand flat on top of Mark's outline. Gina looks up at Mark's sleeping face as she holds her hand still. Mark does not stir, Gina slowly curls her fingers around his dick still wrapped in his basketball shorts. Gina squeezes the soft squishy flesh and follows the outline until she feels the ridge of his head. Gina runs her fingers over Mark's dick head and she squeezes it and examines it with her little fingers. As she is feeling it, Gina can feel it starting to get a little less squishy and she wonders why as she keeps squeezing the head. </p><p>Gina is nervous she holds her breath and moves her hand and fingers very slowly not to wake up Mark. Gina plays with his dick head through his shorts. After a few minutes, Gina feels Mark's dick getting hard. She takes her hand away and sees the outline much more clearly she can see it is thicker and longer than it was when she first started touching it. Gina looked at Mark's sleeping face and she got an idea. Gina slowly and silently slid off the couch to the floor in front of the couch. Gina moved in front of Mark and she tried to look up the leg of Mark's basketball shorts. Gina cant see anything, the living room is dark with only the TV on and it was really dark inside Mark's shorts leg. Gina reaches up and grabs Mark's semi hard dick through his shorts. Gina feels the heat and stiffness in her hand. Gina realizes it is pointing down towards her and the opening of Mark's shorts. </p><p>Gina kneels up and reaches up the leg of Mark's shorts. She feel the hair on Mark's thigh tickling her wrist and forearm. Gina reaches further and further up until she feels something else. She gently feels something wrinkly and smooth she thinks its Mark's balls. Gina snakes her hand further up and over Mark's balls until she can feel the tip of Mark's dick against her fingers. Gina lets go from the outside and lets her left hand reach up and feel his semi hard dick head. Gina is shacking she is so nervous, her jaw rattles as she feels Mark's dick head in her fingers. Gina grabs his head and rolls it between her fingers as she squeezes more and more. Gina pushes her hand up further until she has Mark's dick firmly in her hand. Gina is slowly and gently rubbing it pulling on his hard dick. </p><p>Suddenly, Mark inhales sharply and twists in his seat. Gina tries to pull her hand out of his shorts but Mark's eyes open and he feels her hand letting go of his dick. Mark jumps forward and pushes Gina's arms away from his shorts. Mark sits up in the couch and asked Gina what the hell she was doing and Gina is speechless and she stands up in front of Mark who sits back and tucks his short legs in around his thighs as Gina explains she was just curious she wanted to see it once but she couldn't see it so she felt it in her hand. Mark tells her that she cant do that, that it is his private parts. Gina sits down and starts pouting, her bottom lip starts to slowly fill up and protrude from her mouth.</p><p>Mark asked Gina why she wanted to see it and she told him that she never seen one before. Mark said she was too young to be curious about a boy's parts like that and Gina asked Mark if he ever got horny when he was Gina's age. Mark said yes but he never touched anyone else until he was sixteen. Gina said, she just wanted to see it once and Mark told her she had the rest of her life to see boy's privates. Gina said ok and sat back on the couch. Mark got up and asked Gina if she was ok. Gina said yes and Mark told her that he was going to bed and that he would not tell her mom about this. Gina said ok and childishly threw her arms up and crossed them.</p><p>The next day Gina woke up late, it was 9:20. Gina thought why didn't mom or Nate waking me up for school. Gina got up and walked into the bathroom and pee'd then she walked out to the living room. Gina was surprised when she seen Mark laying across the couch watching tv. Gina looked at the windows behind the TV and seen bright blue skies and she asked Mark why he wasn't at work today. Mark said he called in sick because he wanted to talk about what happened last night. Gina said ok and they walked into the kitchen. Mark fixed Gina a bowl of cereal and they sat at the table and as Gina ate they talked about last night. Mark asked Gina why she wanted to see his boy parts and Gina said she was just wondering what it looked like. </p><p>Mark explained that they all looked alike and did the same things. Gina said ok and she asked if she had to go to school now. Mark asked if she wanted to and Gina said no. Mark said ok our day to skip work and school. Gina jumped up excited and shouted yay and ran off to the bedroom. A moment later while Mark was washing her cereal bowl Gina came running back into the kitchen and threw a pair of swim trunks on the table behind Mark and said ok Im ready lets go. Mark said what, where. Gina said, lets go swimming I got the towels there are your trunks. Mark said ok and he grabbed his keys off the counter and out the door they go.</p><p>Gina was excited and bounced around the seat of Mark's big truck. They arrived at the beach and since it was a week day and early in the morning the beach was empty. The weather wasn't exactly beach weather either. It was breezy, cloudy and only 75 degrees. Gina ran across the beach tossing her towel over her shoulder as she leaps into the water. Mark calmly walks across the beach and grabs Gina's towel and sets up their spot on the beach. Mark slowly gets in the ocean while, Gina comes up and splashes him. Mark shouts and chases Gina around in the hip deep water. Mark grabs Gina around the waist and flips her and himself into the water. They laugh and play for an hour in the water, then Gina says she is getting tired and she goes up and lays on the beach. Mark walks out of the water towards Gina and Gina points and says, look I can see the shape of it again. Mark reaches down and tugs his water logged trunks away from his groan and smiles. </p><p>Mark flops down next to Gina as she rolls onto her elbows facing him. Mark jokingly calls her a little perv for looking at his dick outline and feeling him up while hes sleeping. Gina laughs and says to Mark that he probably likes it. Mark quickly replies with laughter, if you were only five years older. Gina asks what he means. Mark says nothing never mind. Gina smiles and says you mean if I was sixteen you would show me your big dick? Mark shocked asked where she learned big dick. Gina said, you. Mark said, me how? Gina laughed and said there as the pointed towards his swim trunks. Gina said, you got a big dick in there and I still wanna see it. Mark laughs and says yeah right maybe some other time as he gets up and walks off to the bathrooms.</p><p>They gather up their stuff and head back home a little after noon. Mark makes lunch and he and Gina eat waiting TV. They finish eating and Gina sitting next to Mark says ok how about now? Mark asked what she was talking about. Gina said you said maybe some other time. Mark realizing she was asking about seeing his dick, Mark says tells Gina it was just an expression or saying. Gina instantly pouts and throws herself back against the couch and crosses her arms. Mark asked her what else she wants to do today and Gina sat in silent. Mark said come on don't be mad. Gina said, no you said maybe some other time, its some other time now and you lied. Mark said, if I let you see it will that make you happy? Gina looked at Mark and pouted out a yes. Mark said ok fine just to make you happy as he stood up and pulled up his t shirt and pulled down the front of his swim trunks.</p><p>Mark stood there showing his dick and balls to Gina as she sat there silently running her eyes up and down back and forth over his exposed privates. Mark said there and let his shirt fall and pulling up his shorts. Gina said ok still pouting. Mark sat down next to Gina and said ok done with all that and started flipping through the channels. Gina sat there pouting and she got up and went to her bedroom. A few minutes later Gina came out changed into her pajamas one of Mark's old white t shirts with was very big on her. Gina sat down on the couch next to Mark. They sat there for a while watching TV and then Gina turned towards Mark and sat back against the arm of the couch. Mark ignored her movements and finally looked over at Gina.</p><p>Gina sat there with her heels up near her butt and the t shirt was bunched up around her waist and Mark looked and seen Gina sitting there smiling naked from the waist down. Mark looked and seen that Gina was sitting there smiling legs spread wide. Mark jumped up and said what the hell are you doing pull her shirt down and Gina said I got to see your privates so you get to see mine. Mark said he didn't want to see her private parts. Gina said too bad I am gonna sit here til you look. Mark rolled his head as he looked around the room and he turned his head and he looked directly at her little puffy lipped smooth pussy. Gina giggled and flapped her legs slightly like a butterfly. Mark said ok there I did now cover up and Gina pushed her legs out in front of her and pulled her shirt down.</p><p>Mark said he had enough of this and that he was going to the store to get something for dinner later. Mark returned about an hour later and found Gina was playing a video game in her bedroom. Gina came out a few minutes later and Mark sat Gina down and told her that she couldn't tell her mom or brother what happened today. Gina said she wouldn't tell them it was their big secret. Mark happy with that started cooking dinner.</p>"
27,Something New For Kate,Aaron,,"['beast', 'dog/f', 'les', 'inc', 'bro/sis']",,2012-05-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>The wind beat a harsh song on her window and Kate crept further under her blankets. She hated the night; it was always so dark and scary. Who knew what terrors waited out there in the pitch black? She hopped out of her bed and opened the door to her bedroom. </p><p>""Max!"" she whispered frantically into the hall. ""Maxie, come here!"" The family's black Lab loped into the room sleepily, settling himself at the foot of her bed as she slipped off to the land of Nod.</p><p>Kate awoke to the tickly sensation of something wet on her tummy; the covers had fallen away from her, and Max was licking her stomach. She giggled quietly, liking the dog's awkward sense of humor. No one understood him quite like she did. After a minute or so, Max's tongue made her feel good in a way she would never admit to anyone. At twelve years old, Kate knew what those feelings in her stomach meant... but she didn't think it mattered that she was getting them from Max. She gasped softly as his nose pushed against her panties and he smelled her private spot. Her stomach churned wildly. She would never let a boy touch her where Max was putting his nose - but Max wasn't a boy; surely this wasn't the same thing. He started licking her panties and breathing on her, and her own breath came quicker. </p><p>""Oh no! Max!! You got my new butterfly panties all wet!"" she exclaimed, jumping up out of the bed. ""You'd better hope dog slobber washes out..."" She took her panties off and put them in the sink of the bathroom that was joined to her bedroom.</p><p>She sat back down on the bed, drawing her knees up to her chin and staring at Max, not knowing what to think of everything. He whimpered softly and nudged her knees apart with his head; she spread her legs to make room for his body, and jumped as his nose touched the wet spot between her thighs. He started licking her again, frantically this time... and she was surprised to find herself pushing up towards his muzzle. She would never have guessed this would feel so good - even better without her panties on! She shuddered as his flat tongue rubbed her lower lips over and over again, giving equal attention to her folds and her clit. Then he stopped for a minute, and whimpered again. She wondered what it would feel like to put him in her own mouth... she stumbled into the bathroom and brought back a warm soapy washcloth. She wanted to wash him off, just in case he was dirty down there. He stepped off of the bed and she reached between his hind legs, rubbing and pulling on the pink shaft that was now sticking out. Her hand fluttered over the sac that hung behind and then went back to the shaft; she smiled as he pushed it back and forth in her hand. She hurriedly rinsed the washcloth and then the parts she had just soaped up, eager to taste them.</p><p>Kate sat on the bed facing Max, and bent down between his front legs to lick his pink boy part. It didn't really have an identifiable taste - it was just kind of slick and soft on her tongue. She took it in her mouth and sucked it softly, feeling that ache in her privates again as he pushed it in and out of her mouth. She lay down on the bed and spread her legs, pushing a finger down over her pink lips and coaxing Max in that direction. The dog took a few half-hearted licks, wetting her thoroughly and quickly, and then he lay down on top of her... she didn't know what he was doing at first, but she quickly figured it out. She remembered Mom telling her not to let a boy do this to her until she was older, but Max was different. It wasn't the same, and she was sure it wouldn't matter if Max did it. She remembered that sex was supposed to hurt the first time, but then she thought of that brat Crystal at school telling her that no nice man would want to marry her because her hymen was all messed up from so much horseback riding. She knew that her ""hymen"" had something to do with sex and something to do with the pain, so maybe it would be different for her. She felt the dog's stomach muscles flex against her as the tip of his boy part sought her private heat.</p><p>Kate had no idea what to do, so she just closed her eyes and waited, keeping her legs as wide open as she could. She felt like he was trying to push a hole through where there wasn't supposed to be a hole... and she gasped as he just kept pushing and pushing -- then suddenly, he was inside! She felt stretched to the limit as he sat inside her, and then he pulled out a little bit... and then he pushed all of it back in. She could feel the tip of him nudging against something inside, and it felt better than she would have thought. It was slow going because she was so tight inside, but she got wetter as Max pumped in and out gently. She wrapped her legs around him lightly and ever-so-carefully; it was a precarious arrangement because his body wasn't used to fucking like this and her body wasn't used to a penis inside it. She grabbed the headboard of her bed as his pants got louder in her ear, and she pushed her hips up to meet his thrusts. She felt something swelling inside, and she moaned as his penis got harder and faster. There was a large knot in his boy part, and she gasped every time it went out and pushed past her tight hole. Finally, it was too big to come out again... and then she felt something squirting out of him and filling her up. She was breathing really hard now and rubbing the top of her private part against Max's lower stomach. She squeezed down on him, feeling her muscles move inside. Max was stuck and she didn't know what to do but wait. She fell asleep with his rock hard dick inside her, swollen and stuck.</p><p>Kate woke to the sound of morning birds outside her window. Someone was knocking on her door, too. She grabbed the covers and hid her naked lower body just a second before her dad came in her room. </p><p>""Rise and shine, sleepyhead!"" he said brightly. Thankfully, Max was sleeping on the floor and her dad didn't decide to pull the covers away and make her get up. ""Breakfast will be in fifteen minutes, so if you're going to eat this morning you'd better get out of bed."" With a peck to her cheek and that final exclamation, her father left the room. She breathed a heavy sigh of relief, sitting on the edge of her bed and spreading her legs to see if there was any blood. There wasn't, but as she spread her legs Max stood and walked over to sniff her bare crotch. He started licking her inner lips and her breath came faster as pleasure washed over her. She clutched her knees and pushed her privates against his face, moving her hips as he continued to lick. She didn't hear her bedroom door open a second time, and she didn't know that her brother was silently watching Max lick her... but watch he did, and he stood there until she cried out softly with her first orgasm of the day. He shut the door quietly and left before she slumped back on the bed with a sigh. </p><p>""Max, you're such a good boy.""</p><p>The school day passed without incident, but on the walk home from school Kate noticed a group of boys laughing and jeering at two dogs. As she got closer she saw that the dogs were having sex, and she felt her legs get weak and the spot between her legs get all warm and wet. She ached as they grunted, and she briefly envied the female as she was taken from behind.</p><p>When she got home, she dropped her books on the table and called out to see if anyone was home. When no one answered her, she called Max into the room. She scratched his chin and then filled his water bowl. He still had some food, so she decided to take him for a walk. As they strolled around the block, she scolded herself for watching him pee on various trees; his pee was none of her concern. Once they were both inside and she had put his leash away, she pulled her panties down her legs and off, and lifted her skirt up just enough to let Max see her private part. He rushed forward to her and nuzzled up between her legs, sniffing her and starting to lick. She saw his pink shaft peek out of its sheath and she pushed him back a bit so she could touch it and make it come all the way out. When his whole penis was sticking out, she got down on her hands and knees in front of Max and turned so that her rear end was in his face. He licked her privates again, and then put his paws up on her back. Kate held her breath, eager to know what it was like to play the part of the female dog. His penis slid below her lower lips and he leaned against her as his paws encircled her waist. Then his hips moved back and he repositioned his boy part just behind her small hot hole. </p><p>""Uh!"" she exclaimed as he shoved his penis into her hard and fast. She was a little sore from last night, but it wasn't enough to stop her from wanting this. His soft scrotum thumped against her as he pumped in and out of her tight slot. She swayed back and forth as he filled her with his meat, and pushed her closer to the edge.</p><p>Someone was watching Kate again, and she didn't even know it. Standing at the top of the stairs, her 16-year-old brother Jack was transfixed by the sight of his little sister getting a good solid fuck from their dog Max. He touched himself through his jeans and wondered what it would be like to stick it in her, but then he realized how wrong those thoughts were and he banished them. He went back to his room and lay down in his bed, staring at the ceiling as though that could make the feelings go away. It didn't work.</p><p>Kate laid her head down on the floor and pushed her ass up into Max's thrusts, quivering as the pleasure rocketed through her body. She felt him swelling inside her again and then came the wet squirting up into her vagina. She shuddered through her orgasm and then waited patiently for him to subside. He turned so that their butts were facing each other, and stood panting and waiting. When he was regular sized again, he slid out of her with a wet sound and she stood. She smoothed her skirt with shaking hands and picked her panties up off the floor, patting his head as she walked into the kitchen. She shuffled through the cabinets until she found the bag with his treats in it. </p><p>""Max, come here boy!"" She handed him two of the bacon-flavored strips and smiled. ""Damn good dog."" She sat down at the kitchen table and shoved her panties into her backpack. Homework was her next concern. She shuffled through the books, doing math and then spelling - leaving science for last.</p><p>Kate's mom and dad finally came home, and she was still working on science. Max had taken up residence under the kitchen table, and when her dad asked about school she mumbled something about a parent-teacher conference that she was supposed to have told them about two weeks before. </p><p>""What? Why do they want to talk to us? Are you doing okay in science, honey?"" her mother asked, concern etching lines on her face.</p><p>""I think they're worried because I don't like the other kids."" She shrugged. It didn't matter what her teachers thought - they were dumb anyway. Her parents and her dog were the only ones who mattered to her. Jack walked into the kitchen and opened the refrigerator, deliberately not looking in Kate's direction. And Jack, he was important too. She continued reading as her mother gave her dad a knowing look. She always thought she knew the answer, which was okay because most of the time she did - but probably not this time. Her parents left the kitchen saying something to Kate, but she didn't hear as Max chose that moment to stick his nose under her skirt and between her legs, giving her naked crotch a tentative lick. Jack noticed her jump, but didn't say anything. He could see Max's tail sticking out from underneath the floor-length tablecloth, but Kate didn't know he could see it. He felt himself bulge in his pants - he wanted to lick what Max was licking so badly that he could almost taste it. He sat down beside her and smiled.</p><p>""How's the homework going?"" he asked. </p><p>""Fine,"" she replied in a clipped, anxious voice. She twitched as Max nudged her hole with his nose, and then continued to lick. Her breath was a little rushed, but Jack pretended not to notice. He put his arm around her shoulders in a brief gesture of friendship. </p><p>""Well, if you need any help-"" He took a deep drink of his orange juice. ""You know where I am."" He glanced longingly at her meager bosom, heaving as it was with hidden pleasure. He wanted to feel the swell of her newly formed breasts in his palms... he wanted to make her scream with agonizing ecstasy, but it was never to be. He stood and pushed his chair in with a sigh.</p><p>Kate shooed Max away from her hot wet spot as soon as Jack left the room. She really wanted to come again, but it would have to wait until they could be alone. She scribbled a few nonsensical answers on her science paper and slammed the book shut, determined to find something fun that would take her mind off of Max and his penis. Just then she heard a sharp rapping on the screen door; it was her only friend in this world, Amy. </p><p>""Come in, MeeMee."" Amy and Kate had known each other since preschool, when Kate couldn't bother with pronouncing the 'A' at the beginning of Amelia Becker's first name. ""What's up?"" Amy crossed her arms crossly in response.</p><p>""My dumb-headed brother is having a sleepover tonight, and I can't stand any of his dorky friends. I was hoping I could stay over here?"" It was more than a subtle hint, but that was as close to subtle as Amy was ever going to get.</p><p>""Sure,"" Kate said. ""Wait, maybe I should ask my parents."" She jumped up from the kitchen table and bolted to the stairs. ""Mom? Dad? Can MeeMee stay the night?"" When she saw that no reply was forthcoming, she called for Jack. ""Jack? Where's Mom?"" </p><p>His reply was brief and to the point: ""She and Dad went out for the night. Don't you even remember them telling you goodbye? Anyway, if you want a friend over you have to be in bed by eleven."" She groaned. He was such a pig about bedtimes. When she glanced back at Amy, she noticed her friend's face was flushed and her eyes were focused at the top of the staircase.</p><p>""Oh no... you don't. Oh no!"" Kate buried her face in her hands and started laughing. </p><p>""What?!"" Amy was immediately defensive. She continued in a whisper: ""You have a crush on my brother?""</p><p>""No! Of course not... well, maybe. So what's the big deal? You used to like my stupid brother! So we both have--""</p><p>""But your stupid brother isn't four years older than me!"" She stuck her tongue out at the thought. Amy punched her in the arm and they ran laughing into the den. They collapsed on the couch and turned on the TV to mask their giggles and their shouts as they had a test of wills. It started with a punching contest, and then it turned into pinching, and then it was staring. After a while, the test of wills grew boring and Amy perked up with a question.</p><p>""What do you think of Cameron?"" They were at the precarious age when boys could either have cooties or be cute, but not both... and it sounded suspiciously like a trick question to Kate. </p><p>""Why? Who wants to know?"" She grinned. </p><p>""Just me, dummy. I can't decide what to do about him. He's nice and all that, and he has a huge crush on me, but I just don't like him that way... ya know?"" Kate sort of knew, but she tested the waters anyway. </p><p>""You mean, the way you like my brother?""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess so. Like that. So what do I say? What do I do?"" The question got more complicated by the second. </p><p>""I don't know."" She shrugged. ""I don't think anybody's ever liked me that way, so I don't know what I'd do. You liking my brother is still a mystery to me.""</p><p>""Oh, Jack?"" She sighed. ""He's great! He has the cutest teeth when he smiles; the corner ones are kind of pointy, like vampire teeth, and the others are all really straight and white... and his hair is all curly and wild... and I bet it's so soft. I'd never have the guts to touch it--"" Kate suddenly recalled the only time she'd ever touched his hair, which was when he was 12 and she was eight and he'd destroyed most of her baby dolls; she managed to pull most of his hair out, and it had taken both of their parents to detach her from his head... Amy was still talking. </p><p>""Have you ever noticed the way he dresses? He always looks good and he's always wearing something black. Ooh! I forgot his eyes... they're the dreamiest silvery-blue color. I could stare at his eyes all stinkin' day!"" Amy took a deep breath. ""And he's smart, too."" Kate nodded. She knew that last part; he tried to help her in school so often that sometimes it became annoying. She felt a little guilt over that, but it was too late to take back her annoyance now.</p><p>""Have you ever let a boy touch you in a sexy way?"" The question jolted Kate out of her memories, and brought her back to the den and the smelly old couch. </p><p>""Like how?"" Amy rolled her eyes. ""Here or here, dingbat,"" she said, pointing to her crotch and her chest. Kate looked at the floor. </p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Well don't look all ashamed. I haven't either."" She looked back up. ""But I sure have wanted it. What about you? Have you ever wanted somebody to touch you there?"" </p><p>Kate nodded, looking at the floor again and thinking of Max and his tongue. Amy edged closer to her friend and leaned forward, letting her small breasts drag over Kate's knees as she reached for the remote control on the coffee table. She put the channel on a nature show and she turned the volume up; it was two lions having sex, and Kate sensed her privates getting achy and damp.</p><p>""I'll be turning 13 next Sunday, so then you can't tell me your brother's four years older than me anymore."" A small smile bent her lips, but hardly enough to make a difference. </p><p>""He's still way too much older..."" Kate's voice trailed off as Amy reached across their bodies and touched her breast. ""Does that feel good at all?""</p><p>""Sure... I mean, yes."" Her hand inched its way around the slight curve of Kate's tit and squeezed it gingerly, experimentally. Amy eased the shirt up over her friend's breast and poked the nipple with her fingertips; it went from being pink mush to a ripe little berry on her chest, and she gasped as Amy pinched and pulled at it. She was really wet now, and she wished she could do something about it. Amy sat up and put one leg over Kate's lap so that she was straddling her and facing her bare breast, and she lowered her head to take the hard nipple in her mouth. She massaged the other tit with her left hand as her mouth worked on Kate's left side, and Kate somehow found the presence of mind to do something in return. She slipped her hand under Amy's skirt and up between her legs. Amy's panties were quite soaked, and she moaned deep in her throat as Kate rubbed her wetness through the satin. Her fingers found the edge of the panties, and pushed them aside. Amy was biting harder now, but not so hard that it hurt... and she stilled completely when Kate's hand met her bare flesh. Kate tried to remember what her own body was like when Max had first fucked her, and she pushed her fingers along the folds of flesh searching for that little raw nub that made everything feel so good. Amy whimpered when she found it. She swirled around it with her finger, letting the moisture from Amy's body keep it lubricated and moving smoothly. Amy's hips started moving back and forth, and Kate knew she was doing something right.</p><p>Kate pushed the older girl gently away from her breast and back on the couch, so that she could get on top of her and touch her some more. She pulled her sticky white panties down her legs and noticed immediately that Amy had a lot more hair between her legs. </p><p>""Wow,"" she whispered. Amy's breasts had been a little bigger than Kate's since they had started developing, but Kate was finally catching up in that department. Hair was something she didn't have a lot of, but it didn't matter either way to her... Amy looked suddenly nervous, but Kate put up a finger to cover her closed mouth and smiled secretively. She hunched down over her friend's legs and lowered her face so that their respective lips were mere inches apart. She pushed back the outer layers with her fingertips, and noticed the pleasure nub immediately. She stuck her tongue out and poked it. Amy practically leaped in the air, and Kate smiled as her friend clutched the arm of the couch. She let her tongue glide down along the shimmering skin and then down to where she remembered her hole being. Sure enough, there it was... but it was so tiny! How would anything ever fit in there? Kate's tongue snaked around the hole like a predator, flicking and poking at it deviously... pushing and prodding and slowly gaining access. Amy's legs kept spreading wider and wider open, and Kate could feel her hips thrusting up toward her face. She held Amy's rump firmly with her hands, and forced her tongue in her virgin hole just a tiny bit... and then a little bit more, and then a little bit more...</p><p>Amy was getting really loud, but Kate didn't notice - she was too busy. The sounds brought Jack to the door; he thought someone was hurt, so he opened the door to the den and stopped cold. He stared as though frozen -- he couldn't believe his baby sister was eating someone out! It was like his wildest fantasy coming true! His raging erection was pushing against his pants and starting to ache for release... he tore himself away from the scene and hurried to his room where he proceeded to jerk off three times in a row, imagining himself inside his sister the whole time.</p><p>Kate started sucking on Amy's clit, fingering herself as Amy shifted and moaned. It was fun making someone come! She pulled her head up and moved her torso over Amy's, yanking her own skirt up so their cunts could kiss. She squeezed and sucked Amy's creamy white breasts while their pelvises ground out the rest of the world. Her hand found it's way between their slits, and she felt Amy's flesh quivering and heard her breath coming in short gasps; she figured now was the time, if she was going to do it. She plunged her middle finger into Amy and then shoved her index finger in beside it. </p><p>""Oh! Oh God..."" Amy's ass lifted off the couch to drive Kate's fingers deeper inside her. Kate moved her hand faster and pressed Amy's clit with the base of her palm, thankful she'd been taking piano lessons since she was three. The couch springs were creaking mightily, and there was even a slight thumping deep in the furniture as the girls clutched at each other and grunted their exclamatory passions to the walls. Amy finally came with a wail and a rib-cracking squeeze to her newfound lover's body.</p><p>She lay panting beneath Kate for a full minute before remembering that there was another person in the house. </p><p>Amy gasped ""Oh crap! Do you think Jack heard me?!"" Kate shrugged and sat up slowly, trying not to spoil the delicate mood that was floating around the den. </p><p>""Oh no, oh no, oh no!"" She was wringing her hands and looking way too stressed out. </p><p>""Calm down, Amy. I'm sure if he'd heard anything, he would have come down... and he certainly didn't do that, did he?"" Amy shook her head, eyes wide and innocent despite her recent experience. ""He was probably listening to his funky music and reading some poetry or something. He's strange like that."" Kate reached over to smooth Amy's denim skirt down over her thighs. She picked the remote up off the floor and switched off the television. </p><p>""Why don't we go make some popcorn and steal some of Jack's movies to watch? Maybe he'll even let us watch the Super Horror Freakshow..."" She looked into Amy's face for some sign that her friend was still in there. </p><p>""Cool!"" She was.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>As their corn popped, Amy started giggling and poking Kate and making exaggerated sex faces. Kate stuck her tongue out and squinted her eyes shut in the most horrible face she could come up with, and Jack walked in while her eyes were closed and began tickling her savagely. She screeched and twitched, trying to wrench out of his arms and get away... but he was too strong. She laughed so hard that she started choking on her own air, and Jack suddenly stopped. </p><p>""You okay?"" He leaned down to the floor where she sat trying to catch her breath, and she leaped up to squeeze his ribs in a surprise attack. He yelled and stumbled back into Amy and they all tumbled to the floor, laughing and rolling around like puppies. Finally, Jack had them both pinned and basically immobilized.</p><p>""BEEP! BEEP! BEEP!"" The girls exchanged devious glances. ""You have to let us go get our popcorn; we have to put the cheese on it while it's still hot or it won't melt. You can have some when it's ready."" Kate's cheesy-popcorn offer was enticing, but Jack was no fool.</p><p>""I can't let you both go or you'll ambush me, so I'm only going to let one of you go... Amy, go get your popcorn and Katie's going to stay here as my hostage. You'd better come back in here, or I'll have to come after you."" His voice was laced with playful menace, and Amy giggled as she mumbled ""okay."" He moved his arm just enough to let her slip out from under his body and scamper into the kitchen.</p><p>""Now, what am I going to do with you?"" he quizzed his remaining captive. ""You who tries to get me with a sneak attack."" She noticed that his eyes really were pretty; when the light slanted one way they were blue, and then he'd glance away and they'd be silver. She also became acutely aware of the fact that she wasn't wearing panties under her skirt. His eyes narrowed and he studied her closely for a moment, making her breath catch in her throat. His lips were plush pink specimens and his teeth were indeed pointed like a vampire's (or at least the corner ones were)... and his hair fell perfectly slanted across his forehead... he even smelled good. What is wrong with me?! Kate wondered. </p><p>""Does Amy have a crush on me?"" he asked, after a brief moment of contemplation. The question caught her off guard, so her response was something of a mistake. </p><p>""Yes-- I mean, No... I don't know. I can never tell with her. She's weird."" That wasn't exactly true - she could tell precisely and all the time - but she wasn't about to admit it to him. He glanced up as Amy came back into the room with a blue bowl in her hand, and Kate found herself staring at his lip ring as he pulled away from her and stood up. </p><p>""I think I'm gonna have to take a raincheck on that popcorn, ladies. I have homework to attend to."" Jack left the room and took the stairs two at a time, leaning against the wall at the top to listen.</p><p>The girls burst into giggles simultaneously. </p><p>""Can you believe he was holding us down?!"" cooed Amy. ""I still can't believe he touched me... God, I'll never wash this shirt again!"" Kate smacked her friend and grinned. </p><p>""You never wash that shirt anyway."" She just couldn't leave well enough alone. ""MeeMee's got a cru-ush! MeeMee's got-- OUCH!"" Amy took a dive into Kate's stomach and they flopped on the floor again. They were too tired to fight, so they just lay on the carpet looking at each other. Amy rolled over on top of Kate and kissed her softly, just barely touching her lips... and Kate opened her mouth to invite a French kiss. She'd only done it once before, and that was on a dare, but she figured she had nothing left to lose. Amy's tongue touched hers lightly, and it was like licking a battery, only more powerful. Kate was too exhausted to do anything more than kiss, so they lay there and kissed. Their tongues danced like elves, and they touched each other gently, as though afraid of breaking each other.</p><p>Kate suddenly remembered the whole movie idea. ""We should go get some movies while he's still awake,"" she suggested. Amy stood and pulled her friend up off the floor; they headed for the stairs as Jack scrambled to his room. He flipped on his radio and grabbed a book off his dresser. He was laying on his bed 'studying' when Kate knocked on his door. </p><p>""It's open."" They spilled into his room, demanding his complete attention though they were unaware of it. </p><p>""I know it was open, but I wanted you to say we were welcome."" He looked at her hard. ""Even though you really weren't?"" It was a lie. </p><p>""Whatever. Can we borrow a couple movies? There's nothing to do, and you have the best movie collection in creation."" Kate cut to the chase as Amy poked around in his stuff, looking as though her eyes might fall out of her head at any moment. </p><p>""You know where they are,"" he said, pointing at his closet and trying not to stare at her. He watched her legs as she walked to the closet door and stepped inside, flipping the switch as she went. </p><p>""God it's a mess in here..."" He smiled sheepishly, embarrassed about the mess for the first time in his life. ""Hey, can we watch Super Horror Freakshow?"" She sashayed out of the closet with some movies tucked under her arm and one in her hand, pointed at him like a weapon. ""You said that if I got an A in science I could borrow it sometime, and I got an A last quarter."" He frowned. </p><p>""Last quarter? I think that's expired by now. You should have watched it sooner...""</p><p>""No fair!"" She chucked the movie at him and handed the other movies to Amy, preparing for a full-scale debate. ""You can't just say that an A expires! There're no grounds for that. I was even nice to you and--""</p><p>""OKAY! You can watch the stupid movie... but on one condition: I have to watch it with you and fast forward through the really bad parts."" She thought for a moment; by ""bad"" did he mean nudity or violence? No way to know without asking, and it was a dumb question anyway. </p><p>""Sounds good to me. Just don't eat all the popcorn."" He couldn't help but watch her ass as she walked out of his room. I can't believe I'm doing this, he thought.</p><p>After the girls had settled down in the den, turned the TV on and placed their precious popcorn between them, they called up to Jack. ""Are you ready yet, pieface?""</p><p>""Yeah, yeah, yeah..."" His voice faded away as he came down the steps and caught the faint scent of sex lingering in the air. </p><p>""Wow! You really broke out the heavy artillery,"" Amy said as he dropped two bags of chips, a bag of cookies and two packs of m&amp;ms on the coffee table. He set two cans of ice-cold soda on the glass with a clunk, and smiled. </p><p>""Being the oldest has its perks."" He stuck the movie in the VCR, pressed play, and opted to sit on the floor near Kate's end of the couch because Amy would probably have a coronary if he sat by her. He knew crushes could be intense.</p><p>The movie started quietly, in a hospital, but soon there were dead bodies walking around and all kinds of freaky happenings. Kate and Amy even screamed a few times when certain monsters jumped out or snuck up on someone. He glanced up to the couch and noticed that they were hugging each other in fear - and caught himself looking up Kate's skirt, trying to see what was no longer covered by panties. He looked back at the TV and decided not to even look up again. He grabbed the remote and started to fast-forward through the sex scene. Kate lunged for his hand and pushed play before he could get the remote back. </p><p>""What are you doing?"" He snatched the remote from her and pushed stop, hiding it under the couch. ""I thought we had an agreement!""</p><p>""And I thought that by 'bad' you meant gory. That's just sex, and we want to watch it! We're not toddlers, you know."" She had a point; it wasn't that bad. Why not? He sighed. </p><p>""Okay, but if you tell mom or dad...""</p><p>""We won't! Just turn it back on already, and rewind it to where it starts."" He complied and they sat enraptured.</p><p>The main guy was kissing some girl on her neck, and he had his hands under her shirt. As he put a hand down her pants, Kate's crotch got really hot. She figured Amy was feeling similarly, and since they'd covered themselves with the blanket from the back of the couch during the scary part, she thought a little fondling would be okay. She slipped her hand between Amy's legs and parted her second lips. Amy caught her breath and stared at the TV as the guy started pulling the girl's pants down and positioned himself between her legs so he could eat her out. Kate rubbed Amy's slit slowly, feeling her fingers get wet and slick with Amy's juices. Then the guy pulled his pants down and even though the camera angle didn't let you see any nudity, they were obviously fucking. Kate stuck her finger inside Amy and rubbed her clit with her thumb. Her breath was coming really fast, but it was quiet compared to the moans and groans coming from the television. Amy's cunt clenched around Kate's fingers as her friend pushed and rubbed and finger-fucked her through the whole sex scene; a zombie suddenly appeared and Amy let out a gasp, thinking it was okay since the monster had finally made his appearance. She started to shudder and thankfully, more zombies started appearing to make her gasping orgasm sound like gasps of surprise. She clutched Kate's hand in her own and pushed it against her clit while the throbbing in her loins subsided. Kate's fingers slipped out of her friend with a soft appreciative smack.</p><p>Kate leaned forward to grab one of the soda cans with her other hand. She didn't open it just yet, but lifted Amy's shirt and laid the freezing cold can against her nipple - smiling as her friend twitched and seemed about to jump out of her skin. </p><p>""Amy,"" Jack's voice seemed so sexy at that very moment. ""It's not that scary, really."" He looked at her and smiled, knowing that something was going on under that cover but not knowing exactly what and dying to know all the same.</p><p>""She's just a ridiculous scaredy cat,"" Kate replied, giggling at her cleverness. She slid the can away from Amy's breast slowly and looked back at the movie screen. Amy slumped back against the couch as Kate opened the soda and took a drink. </p><p>""Can I have some?""</p><p>""I guess so."" She took the can and quite deliberately spilled it all over herself and Kate. </p><p>""Oh shit!"" Kate hopped up and whipped the cover away from where the soda was, not wanting to have to wash it. The blanket landed with a soft thump on Jack's head.</p><p>""Hey!"" he exclaimed. ""She spilled the soda! Now we have to go change... do you think you can stop the movie for a minute?"" Kate asked. </p><p>""Sure,"" he grumbled. He flipped the channels around a bit and said, ""I'll just watch something else, but try to hurry."" The girls stumbled up the stairs and out of sight.</p><p>As soon as they rounded the corner in the hall, Amy slammed Kate up against the wall, crushing her lips with a kiss. She shoved her knee between Kate's legs to spread them and pushed her hand up under her skirt to touch Kate's cunt. </p><p>""What the hell was that all about?"" Amy demanded between kisses. She squeezed Kate's nipple with one hand while her other hand busied itself between her legs. ""I just thought... you would like... me to... touch you,"" she replied, gasping as Amy's fingers moved around inside her. Amy looked around and noticed a hairbrush with a nice smooth handle lying on the table next to them; she picked it up and bit Kate's nipple as she shoved it in her pussy as far as it would go. Kate moaned as Amy fucked her with the brush handle and sucked her tits hungrily. Her legs quivered as she came, and she slid to the floor when Amy pulled the hairbrush out and tossed it aside. </p><p>""You knew I wasn't going to let you get away with pulling a stunt like that,"" she said, towering over Kate and smiling triumphantly. She helped her friend up off the floor after a moment of recuperation, and they hurried upstairs to change into clean clothes.</p><p>The girls thumped down the stairs and into the den at long last, wearing matching tank tops and pajama pants. </p><p>""What took so long? Did you have to go and buy that stuff?"" Jack complained, knowing full well what they had been doing.</p><p>""Well we couldn't just walk around with soda all over us. We had to rinse some of it off, silly."" Kate smiled, trying to keep from sounding nervous. It wasn't working. She plopped down on the couch next to Amy and sat in a half-lotus position, waiting for Jack to start the movie. He looked at them hard for a second or so, and pushed play. The movie picked up where it had left off, and there were zombies everywhere. It was all very predictable, and soon Kate and Amy had fallen asleep sprawled on the couch. Jack glanced up and noticed immediately that they were out like Christmas lights in July.</p><p>The movie was still in full swing, but he had lost all interest in it. He watched Kate and Amy slumber, and twitched every time they batted an eye or shifted. Kate moved her arm and placed it above her head and her tank top slipped a bit, exposing her breast. Jack flinched as her nipple popped into view, and moved over to get a closer look. His conscience took the back burner as he moved up to hover over her body. His breath grazed her breast as he brought his lips to her flesh for a brief daring kiss. She didn't even twitch. He dipped his head lower to smell her hair. Vanilla - that was the scent of her shampoo. She moaned in her sleep, and his heart froze in fear... but then she just kept sleeping, so he stayed. He ran his hand down her leg, just barely grazing her pajama bottoms and not quite daring to touch her smooth flesh. The hairs on the back of his arms stood on end as her hand came down and wrapped around his neck. </p><p>""Mmmm... There's some in the 'fridge... I think it's okay... yeah."" She was talking in her sleep, confiding in him. He stifled a laugh. Her fingers twitched and caused him the most exquisite pain as they tickled the hair at the nape of his neck. He touched her nipple with the utmost care, as though trying not to get burned... it felt like a jolt of lightning ran up his arm through his body to his groin. God, I'm an animal, he thought. He pulled away from her and sat back where he had been, watching the movie with renewed determination.</p><p>Kate shifted on the couch and turned so that her head was at the end he was sitting by. She was lying right behind his head, as he sat on the floor. She obviously wasn't awake... or was she? She sighed and shifted around a lot. Then, ""Jack, can you scoot over a little so I can watch the movie some more?""</p><p>""Uh sure. I thought you were asleep...""</p><p>""Well, I sort of was - I guess."" His stomach cinched in a knot. ""Hey, Jack? Whatever happened to Betty? I mean, one day she's here and everyone is happy... and then she's just gone."" He swiveled around to face her, not having expected this question, but still being on guard all the same. </p><p>""Why do you care?"" He regretted saying that aloud, as her face showed the hurt it caused. ""I mean, she was just my girlfriend and you never really cared one way or the other about my friends... so what gives?"" She looked away, seeming a little fidgety.</p><p>""I don't know -- I was just wondering. I want to know what happened, ya know? No one ever tells me anything around here, and I just... would like to know. You never talk about her, but I know you liked her a lot - maybe even loved her. And she was really great. Sometimes... sometimes I think I'd like to see her again, just so we could all hang out or something."" She propped her head up with her elbow and let her gaze pass through the TV, thinking about Betty and all the fun they had when she was around... and how pretty she was. </p><p>""Yeah, well, she's dead. You'll never see her again."" He stood and headed for the stairs, heedless of her apologies. </p><p>""Just leave the movie here when you're done with it."" She stood to go after him as he raced up to his room. His door was closed and locked by the time she got to the top of the stairs. His music was so loud that the porcelain figurines in the hall bureau were buzzing against the glass shelves; she knew he would never hear her knock. She sat down outside his door, leaning against it for support.</p><p>He couldn't stand to let her see him cry. I'm such a fag, he thought as the music pulsed around him and the tears crept quietly down his cheeks. Listening to this shit... Who the hell listens to this crap? Fags, that's who. And who the hell cries about his dead ex-girlfriend?! He lay facedown on his bed and let his room melt away. If only she were still around, then maybe he could handle things... maybe then he wouldn't want to fuck his helpless little sister's brains out.</p><p>There were paperclips in her dad's desk, so Kate dug out a few and bent them straight. She poked them into the lock on Jack's door, wiggling them around until something clicked and the knob turned. Thankfully, their dad had opted for the cheap doorknobs that had simple locks instead of the keyed ones. She eased the door open and stepped into Jack's room reverently, not wanting to disturb anything - least of all him. He was laying facedown on the bed, back moving slowly with his breath. She touched his arm and when he flinched and turned towards her, she jumped onto the bed and squeezed him in a hug. At first it seemed as though he was going to push her away, but then he just collapsed into her. She noticed that his eyes were red and a little wet, but didn't say a word. She ran her fingers through his hair, murmuring something about things being okay now... he found her breast to be a comfortable pillow, and for the first time in the last week he was able to think of Kate in a non-sexual way.</p><p>His hair was really soft, and he smelled different now than he had earlier. Kate thought maybe he was sweaty... but it could be tears... she wasn't sure if they had a smell. Then again, maybe it was the room. She looked around at his room. It was like being here for the first time; she'd never really looked at it before. There weren't any posters or pictures on the walls, except for the Jimmy Paige autographed picture of Led Zeppelin. There were shelves along one wall full of books and CDs and albums, and on the other wall there was his stereo, television, and dresser; the dresser looked like it was made of metal, but Kate wasn't sure. There was a lamp at one end with a few comic books lying around it and a picture of Betty in a battered wooden frame facing his bed. She was so beautiful...</p><p>He suddenly sat up and said, ""You should go now."" He swiped a hand over his eyes and looked away from her. </p><p>""Go."" She was too stubborn for that; he of all people should know... </p><p>""No! What kind of jerk would I be if I just left you here, totally unhappy?"" He slumped and stared at the floor, the past hitting him like a rock to the gut. Two suicide attempts had got him a one-way ticket to paradise inside a padded cell for three months a few years back. He looked hard at her. ""So what do you want?""</p><p>""I just wanted to know where she was. You didn't have to freak out on me."" Kate looked at the walls again. They had seemed to be a solid color before, but now she noticed there was writing all over them - almost covering every square inch. It looked like his handwriting. She stood up to read the wall by the door. Such depressing words... they didn't seem to fit him, but maybe they came from that secret place inside that no one ever reveals to anyone. She touched the wall and ran her finger over the letters. How many months, how many years had he been thinking such sad things? To fill so many walls - it must have taken a long, long time. </p><p>""Can I listen to one of your records?"" His head perked up a bit. ""Which one?""</p><p>""I'm not really sure... I know the band is the Cure, and the album is black with these hands all over the front...""</p><p>""The Head on the Door?""</p><p>""Uh, sure."" He stood up slowly, joints stiff from muscle tension, and pulled a record from the shelf. He put it on, turned the volume to a reasonable level, and sat back on the bed. Kate sat next to him and leaned back onto his pillow.</p><p>""Yeah. That's the one."" She closed her eyes and wiggled her foot in time to the music. Her nipples were becoming noticeably erect, and he tried not to notice. He lay down next to her, and they drifted off to sleep helplessly.</p><p>Jack awoke to find himself in the presence of some fine morning wood and in his sister's arms. The arms around him weren't so unsettling - it was the hand in his shorts that freaked him out the most. Her delicate fingers weren't really latched onto anything, but they were definitely close. He eased her hand out of his shorts, trying not to wake her and not succeeding. </p><p>""Oh dear god! I'm so sorry..."" She stumbled over her words as she turned every shade of red imaginable; it was actually kind of funny. ""I don't know what I was thinking - I guess my hand was cold or something..."" She stumbled out of his bed, stealing his opportunity to gaze upon her supple body... for which he was grateful. ""I'm just going to go check on MeeMee."" She hurried from his room and he laughed as she thundered down the stairs.</p><p>""MeeMee? Wake up, chica! Time for that mornin' groove..."" Amy was still in the den, and her groggy eyes didn't want to open. She pulled the blanket over her head. </p><p>""Where were you last night, loser? I woke up at like three and didn't see you."" Kate's heart fluttered; she didn't want to tell her best friend who had a crush on her brother that she'd fallen asleep with him... </p><p>""I think I did some major sleepwalking, 'cause I woke up in the living room."" Amy seemed to buy it.</p><p>""Come with me to the kitchen; I think Jack is making pancakes or something."" When she finally managed to get Amy awake, she had to contend with her jitters.</p><p>""He's so CUTE! I'm a total mess. I just have to fix my hair and--""</p><p>""He's not even left his room yet! Just get upstairs to the bathroom and you'll be fine."" Amy ran to the bathroom and slammed the door. Kate rolled her eyes and headed back up the stairs to Jack's room.</p><p>His door was open just a little bit, just enough for her to peek in his room. He was standing in front of his dresser, holding Betty's picture. He took a deep breath and put the picture down. He pulled his shirt up over his head and dropped it on the bed. Kate caught her breath and stared, though she knew it was wrong. His shoulders looked like they were sculpted from stone and his back flexed as he opened a drawer. He stepped out of his shorts and stood like a naked Adonis - perfect in every way. She gasped at his body, so different from her own... and wondered what his penis looked like. His back was to her and for that she was glad; ashamed of her incestuous thoughts, she turned away. She walked back to the stairs and made some stomping sounds. </p><p>""Jack? Are you up here?"" she called, as though she didn't already know. </p><p>""Uh yeah... hold on. I'll be out in a second."" She didn't wait - he'd had plenty of time to get some pants on. She barged into his room to find him shirtless, and glared at him accusingly. </p><p>""What have you been doing? Playing with yourself? Come downstairs and make us some breakfast!"" She crossed her arms while he took his time buttoning his shirt. He smiled impishly, slowing down even more. She reached out an arm to bat his shoulder and he caught it with his hand, squeezing her wrist and looking right into her soul. Her chest felt weird and her heart beat faster as his eyes stared at her... probed her. What did he want? She just stood there, trapped by his gaze - no longer caring about the pancakes. He pulled her forward slowly until her body was just a few inches from his. She could smell him now. He'd put on some kind of cologne, but it wasn't too strong... just right, she supposed. She touched his chest with her other hand, let her fingers trail down to his stomach, then brought her hand back up to touch his face. She grabbed his nose suddenly, and twisted with all her might. </p><p>""Aaaagh!!"" He was certainly caught off guard. He reflexively let go of her other arm and so she stopped tweaking and bolted out the door. ""Damn you! That wasn't fair!!"" He stumbled into the hall and chased her down the stairs, laughing all the way to the kitchen.</p><p>After everyone had eaten, Kate piped up with a question. </p><p>""Where's mom and dad?"" Jack looked up from the sink and glanced at the clock, which was useless because it was obviously way later than midnight. </p><p>""I don't know... they never called or anything. At least, I don't think they did."" He punched the play button on the answering machine. After a few tense moments of silence, the machine crowed: ""You have one message.""</p><p>""Hey, Jack? Me and Anne are going to stay at the Smith's Saturday. Look after Kate, would ya? Thanks. Love you kids. Bye."" Kate breathed a sigh of relief. For a moment she'd thought something had actually happened, but they'd just missed the message. The morning passed quickly; Kate and Amy took Max to the park for a while and when they got back, Jack had already made lunch. It was sandwiches and soup, which was nothing special - but Amy complimented Jack all the same. </p><p>""I think this is the best sandwich I've ever eaten. You should think about being a professional chef,"" she mumbled between mouthfuls. Yep, she definitely has a crush, Jack thought.</p><p>After lunch, Kate begged and pleaded and finally got Jack to drive them to town. It wasn't the fastest car on the road, or the prettiest, but it was more than what Kate had - which was nothing. And it got them to the ice cream parlor quicker than a bike would, so no one complained. </p><p>""So what do teenagers do in this town?"" Kate quizzed. ""I mean, we go to the park and get ice cream and sometimes we go to the movies... but what do you older people do?"" Jack looked at her hard. </p><p>""'Older people?' I'm not that much older than you, ya know."" She smiled and Amy giggled. </p><p>""There isn't really much to do in this town. We go to the movies and get ice cream just like you, and some of the girls my age go to the mall a lot... I never really was interested in the mall. We skate sometimes at night, but never too late - the cops in this town don't like us for some reason.""</p><p>""You skate? As in roller blades or roller skates?"" Amy's ice cream dripped down her hand as she watched him eat his chocolate cone. </p><p>""No no no... Skateboard. I used to roller blade, but then somebody stole my skates so I said 'screw it.' Now I just skate.""</p><p>""Hey, can I have a bite of your chocolate?"" Amy was really getting bold; Kate had to admit she had courage. Jack held his cone out for her to take, but instead she just licked it slowly while he held it. Kate watched her pink tongue circle the sweet brown ice cream and wanted to feel that tongue inside her. She shook herself and bit into her waffle cone, trying not to think about Amy's head between her thighs. Jack seemed unaffected. Amy returned to her own dessert after a sufficient amount of licking, somewhat frustrated by his lack of interest. She glanced at Kate and saw that she had succeeded in turning someone on... just not her intended target. </p><p>""Do you suppose they have a decent sink in their bathroom? Not just one of those that you have to tap seven or eight times to get it to stay on... I hate those things,"" Amy rambled. ""I'm sure the sinks are decent,"" Jack replied between bites. </p><p>""Yeah, I'm getting this stuff all over my hands..."" Kate followed Amy to the bathroom, not without some sense of what was going to happen. As soon as the door closed behind them, Amy locked it and pushed Kate against the wall. </p><p>""Do I make you hot? You slut... you'd fuck me all day if I'd do it, wouldn't you?"" Kate was amazed at her friend's dirty mouth, and she loved it all the same -- she got so hot just listening to her... Amy pulled Kate's pants down and fingered her roughly, noticing that Kate was already wet. </p><p>""Yes... I would,"" she said, trying not to moan too loud. She spread Kate's legs and kneeled on the floor in front of her; her cold tongue found Kate's hot cunt and invaded with impunity. Amy spread Kate's cherry-colored layers with her ice cream-cooled tongue and flicked her pleasure nub with its tip. She sucked her clit and licked her and then finger-fucked her while pressing her body full-length against her best friend, crushing her against the cold tile. When Kate finally came, Amy stepped back and straightened her hair.</p><p>""Let's go."" Kate hardly had a chance to pull her pants up when Amy flung the door wide and strolled brazenly back to their table. ""Are you ready to go, Jack?"" Back in the car Jack noticed the faint smell of pussy, but said nothing. He ached to taste Kate and filled with shame at the thought.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>Amy went home reluctantly around three that afternoon, leaving Jack and Kate alone in the house. Kate brought her backpack into the living room and tried not to think about the incident that morning. She tried not to think about the brief moment of warmth when her hand had rested next to Jack in his bed, about his hand grinding the bones in her wrist and his eyes piercing her mind... What was he thinking about when he stood there? Why did she feel so drawn to him? Was this bad? Did it count as incest if they didn't have sex? She jerked when he sat next to her on the couch.</p><p>""What's that?"" he asked, pointing at her science paper. ""What does it look like, nerd?"" He snatched the paper out of her hand, reading it quicker than she could grab it back. </p><p>""You know damn well those aren't the parts of a flower! Petals and leaves? What's wrong with you?"" He gave her a stern look. ""You're smarter than that.""</p><p>""I just want to get this chapter over with... I hate studying plants.""</p><p>""Don't you remember when we used to go down to the pond at Betty's and I'd tell you all the different names of the plants? And then I told you the different parts of the trees and what each part did... and you seemed to like it -- in fact, I seem to remember you asking to go to the pond even after... After Betty left"" She looked down at her fidgety hands. </p><p>""I was going to fix it. That's just the answer I put down yesterday so I wouldn't have to think about it until later...""</p><p>He noticed her lower lip was trembling, and when he lifted her chin to look at her face two lonely tears trickled down her cheeks. </p><p>""What's wrong?"" he asked quietly. She sniffed. </p><p>""I feel so dumb... All the other kids already know this stuff, and I know I should too... But it's like all the things you told me were erased. I can never seem to remember when test time comes, and it doesn't even matter how much I study... I'm just stupid, that's all it is."" More tears came, and they speckled her shirt with tiny saline spots. He reached out and wiped her tears with careful fingertips, trying not to freak out.</p><p>""You aren't dumb, Katydid. I don't know why you would think that. People just forget things sometimes - it doesn't make you any less smart, just forgetful."" She leaned into him and sobbed quietly, letting her shoulders shake with the memory of sitting in class and not knowing the answers... and feeling so dumb. He stroked her hair and kissed the top of her head as she cried, not knowing what else to do. She finally pulled away and rubbed her eyes with her hands. </p><p>""I have to... go to the bathroom."" She left him sitting, puzzled and distressed. When she returned she was back to normal, but her eyes were rimmed with red and her nose was a little pink. ""I think I remember the parts of the flower..."" She picked up her pencil and started writing. When she finished, he read it and smiled. ""That's my girl,"" he said, hugging her and kissing her forehead.</p><p>He helped her finish the paper, correcting the answers she had jotted down in her haste to finish on Friday. His arm found it's way around her shoulders, and the book sat on both their laps. When she would reach over to turn a page, her fingers would sometimes graze his thigh... and it was driving him mad! She smelled so sweet and she was warm and soft against his ribs; he just wanted to hold her forever. When she bent down to write the final answer, he leaned forward to inspect it and he started to shake his head. Before he could mention her incorrect spelling, she turned and pressed her lips to his. His stomach bottomed out and his semi-hard penis swelled into a massive erection. She put her hand on his neck and touched the softer curls at the back of his head. His lip ring was cold and exciting... She touched her soft tongue to his lips, making him ache ever more. He dared not move, for fear that he would break the spell... How could this be happening?! It was too unreal to be true, but there she was - kissing him! His eyes were closed, and his mind was spinning faster than the fastest carnival ride... and then she stopped. She pulled back and looked down at her hands, nervous and craving him all at the same time. Jack took a deep breath and realized that if he didn't do something now, he never would. He grabbed her by the shoulders and kissed back, letting her decide how far it would go. Her mouth opened and invited him in; it felt like dipping his tongue into a puddle with a live wire in it. His hands traveled down over her torso, avoiding her breasts and crotch as though afraid touching them might make him evil. His mouth moved down over her jaw and neck, and he almost came as she moaned in his ear. Her hand moved down between his legs and found his erection; he twitched uncontrollably as she stroked him and squeezed what she could get her hand on.</p><p>The crunch of tires on the gravel driveway didn't faze them, but when two car doors slammed Jack jumped back as though she had slapped him. She grabbed her book and set it on her lap, opening it to whatever page was there and straightening her paper in front of her. He stood up and walked briskly toward the door, hoping to open it for his parents, but they beat him to it. </p><p>""Hey, you party animals! You could have called at a decent hour or something!"" he scolded nervously. </p><p>""I don't seem to remember you worrying about it before,"" his dad said, eyes narrowing suspiciously. ""Did you have a party while we were gone?"" he accused. </p><p>""No... well, Kate had a friend over. We didn't get your message until this morning! We were getting worried."" Jack looked at the floor, slightly embarrassed. </p><p>""Well we called at 12:30. I'm surprised you were all asleep -- it is a weekend, after all."" Kate's mom smiled. </p><p>""We shouldn't question it, dear -just be thankful. You kids do need your rest. How did the science go, Kate?"" She looked up, beaming. </p><p>""Jack helped me with it, and I think I got all the answers right.""</p><p>""Good."" They each planted a kiss on her head. Max barked in exclamation as he waited in the other room. Kate hurried to let him in off the porch.</p><p>As her mother bustled about in the kitchen and her stepfather shuffled through work papers at his desk, Kate ushered Max up the stairs to her bedroom. Jack had already disappeared into his room in a vain attempt to stifle his rising passions for his sister, and she knew he wouldn't touch her again for the rest of the day. He was really peculiar sometimes. She was so hot she thought she would explode, and she locked her door as soon as Max was in the room.</p><p>She unbuttoned her pants and slipped them down over her legs swiftly, anxious to have that hard penis deep inside again. She whipped her shirt over her head and pinched her nipples -- they were sensitive and hard already, and she moaned as she pricked the rosy flesh with inexpert fingers, remembering the taste of Jack's tongue on hers. Max wagged his tail and stepped from one foot to the other anxiously, knowing what was in store. She yanked her panties off and grabbed his sheath to coax his dog meat out of its furry hiding place. The pink shiny shaft poked out and then seemed to explode to full length in an instant. She whispered words of encouragement in the dog's pert ear as she fondled his scrotum and rubbed his shaft and the knot at the base. He was humping in her hand and she knew he was ready to fuck.</p><p>She got on her hands and knees and turned her ass to him, flexing her pussy in the cool air-conditioned air. Max whined and poked his cold nose in her cunt, slurping at her girl juice and slicking her ass crack with his slobber. He mounted her and she felt his cock fumbling around, hunting for her hole. The pointy tip jabbed her quivering folds and she groaned as he poked her clit with the tip of his meat. His furry loins rubbed her thighs, and she grunted as he poked her asshole with the tip of his boner. She reached behind and grabbed his misguided dick, placing it at the mouth of her opening. He panted as he shoved his ramrod into her tight undulating fuckhole. She moaned as Max shoved his pulsing shaft in and out with animal lust, balls thumping her pink lips with every thrust. Her thighs began to shake as his knot grew and she felt it squeezing in and out of her small cunt. Once it was too big to come out, she felt warm squirting inside and she knew Max was coming. That's when she let go and slumped down to the floor, his rod still filling her. Waves of pleasure washed over her as she lay on the carpet, rear end held up by Max's still erect shaft. It wasn't enough! She clenched around his knot and Max whimpered as her hot muscles contracted on his swollen flesh.</p><p>As soon as he pulled out, Kate turned to face Max and took the purple head in her mouth. The taste of his cum was kind of bitter and salty, but it made her hot all the same. He was still hard, and he started humping in and out of her mouth as she suckled. She licked and teased him until she thought he was ready to fuck again, and she lay down on her bed belly-up, spreading her legs wide in invitation. She touched herself reverently, loving the feel of his dog semen making her all slippery. Max lowered his muzzle to her cunt and lapped at her lips furiously, teasing her this time. </p><p>""Fuck me, Max..."" she whispered. ""Fuck me hard - make me forget everything else."" He lay on her obediently, awkwardly positioning himself over her hole. She guided his bulging cock to her puffy labia and spread her folds with the sticky pointed end, shivering with anticipation. His dick was still coming out of the sheath, and as it grew it slipped into her. She closed her eyes as all her body focused on her pussy --she was really into it this time, more than ever. Max was very slow and deliberate with his first thrust, gliding into her not-so-virgin slot with care and the patience of a veteran fucker. She gasped as his purple-pink shaft punctured her a second time, touching her in all the right places and filling her from top to bottom. He stayed inside her a moment or two, gathering his second wind as his knot bulged against her gaping cunt lips and popped inside for a brief visit. She moaned involuntarily when his huge knot popped out of her and he took another deeper thrust, shoving it back inside brutally. His claws were digging into her hips, but she didn't care! He was too good to interrupt. She could feel doggie-cum and her own girl juice squishing down her butt and soaking the sheets under her, but she wasn't too worried about that either. She clutched Max's rump so he would be able to drive as far into her as possible, and he didn't disappoint her. Kate squeaked with each thrust, tiny tits bouncing for all they were worth. Max's knot rammed her clit every time he jammed his cock into her, and it was driving her crazy with lust...</p><p>Suddenly, her door opened and there stood Jack! Kate froze inside, but Max couldn't stop now. She tried to reach down and grab his penis, but he shoved the huge knot inside before she could get a grip on it. She squirmed and reached for the covers, but it was too late to stop him from knowing... She was mortified! Her brother was watching her get fucked by their dog! How humiliating! To her horror, Jack closed the door behind him and sat down on the bed. He watched Max closely as he pumped in and out of Kate like it was the end of the world and she was his last fuck. He touched the crotch of his pants, and something moved! Was this turning him on?! Unbelievable!! He reached down between the dog and his sister, and cupped her breast in a bold hand. He started massaging it in time with Max's thrusts... and soon Kate was moaning again. Max had been leaking a mixture of precum and regular semen the whole time, but he finally tied his knot deep in her young hole and washed her out with his jism. Kate stared in disbelief as Jack lowered his head to her chest and sucked her nipple. As soon as his tongue touched her goose bumped areole, she came - spasms raking her spine and sending her into incomprehensible babbling and gasping. He pulled back quickly, alarmed by her behavior. After a few minutes of panting, Max slipped out of her and moved away from her torso with a happy-sounding doggie sigh, lying sated on the bed next to them.</p><p>Jack had a full view of her exquisite body - naked and steaming with lust. He took in slow deep breaths, afraid to deflate her aura with too harsh an expulsion. He touched her heaving stomach with a renewed curiosity, and she burned where his fingers made contact. She had come three times, but she still wanted more. What more could I possibly ask for? She lay there, watching his hands expectantly as they traveled down her navel toward her pudenda. He stopped halfway there, waiting for some cue from her. Kate grabbed his hand and placed it on her mound, hot and wet from so much exertion. He was visibly affected, and she ached to feel his body against her. She sat up abruptly and jerked at his shirt, pulling buttons and jerking at his fly. He quickly shed his shirt and pants, but Kate hesitated as her hands tugged the elastic of his boxers. What if he's too big? What if it hurts? Her heart fluttered. He's not going to hurt you, stupid! He loves you... And in an instant, she knew it was true. She pulled his boxers to his knees and gaped at what she instantly knew was bigger than Max's apparatus - by at least three inches! It was engorged with blood and the shaft wobbled a little when she touched it with her fingers. She giggled shyly at it as Jack eased his boxers the rest of the way off.</p><p>He scooted to the edge of the bed and sat with his legs hanging over. </p><p>""Come sit on my lap, little girl,"" he said, taunting her brazenly. She clamored to be at his side, but looked at him confused when he stopped her from straddling him.</p><p>""Not that way."" He moved her so that she stood in front of him, facing away... and then he grabbed her ass and lowered her/pulled her onto him. She gasped when his huge head poked her lips and separated them to dive into her hidden honey pot.</p><p>""Oh fuck!"" she exclaimed as he slid inch after cunt-splitting inch into her. She began to shiver as her muff neared the base of his giant shaft; he grabbed the small fleshy mounds on her chest and pinched her nipples between his knuckles as the shudders coursed through her.</p><p>He spread her legs wide and called Max over to stand in front of them. Her breath was quite irregular, but that was no concern of his. Max sniffed at her stuffed crotch, and then began licking like the good dog that he was. Jack clamped a hand down over Kate's mouth as her moans increased in volume. He pumped slowly in and out of her steamy cunt while Max licked her clit and the top of her pussy lips. Finally, her legs began to convulse and her eyes rolled back as she bit Jack's hand hard, tasting blood - and satisfaction - for the first time that night. Jack hadn't come yet, so Kate pulled off of him and lay over the bed, facing away again. She poked her slick shiny ass in his direction, smiling as she swirled her fingers around in the mixture of boy, girl, and doggie cum that filled her. She spread her legs and Max hopped up on the bed to lick her clean.</p><p>""I've never taken him in my asshole. Do you think I should try it?"" She smiled seductively as he stared. </p><p>""I guess so..."" She reached back and grabbed Max's hardening shaft, coaxing it to full splendor in a few moments. He mounted her quickly, and needed little urging. Her rosebud asshole puckered in anticipation. She guided the tip of his massive prick to the tight brown ring and gasped as an inch of his cum-slicked cock glided into her. He pulled back; perhaps a little concerned about the tightness, but then he shoved three inches in all at once.</p><p>""Oh god!"" she exclaimed. ""Jack, can you get under me?"" He hurried to scoot under her, sliding his legs between hers and between Max's feet. ""Put your dick in me... now!"" He grabbed her, pulling her dripping cunt down onto his still rock-hard pole, groaning at the tightness of her tiny body. She slid slowly up and down his rod, panting as Max struggled to pump a little bit more of his meat into her asshole. It was starting to hurt, but Max didn't care and he wasn't about to stop.</p><p>She squeezed her eyes shut as her brother swelled inside and squirted jets of cum into her hot cunt. </p><p>""God, that's what I wanted!"" she said, grunting as the dog pumped his load deep into her bowels. Thankfully, his knot didn't make it inside her anal ring and he slipped out easily, his seed spilling from her onto Jack and the bedclothes. Max retreated to lick his balls and shaft clean and Jack lay inside her, spent and trying to catch his breath. He was limp, but she liked to just lay there with him inside; it was somehow comforting. She wondered how something so wrong could feel so good...</p>"
28,"Small Comfort, Part 1",absolved,,"['Mg', 'cons']",See what you think...I think the little girl is in charge,2013-05-06T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>At 2:04 P.M. on Monday the fourth, my phone rang. I hated to answer it. The past few days had held only bad news and I was damned tired of it. So, I let it ring and ring. Finally the answer machine picked it up. I recognized Eric's voice immediately. Since he never talks to me, I grabbed the phone. </p><p>""Hello"", I said it slowly to ward off whatever was next. My brother and I fought over everything and as a result, we just didn't communicate.</p><p>""Mom died this morning."" That was it. Flat. Final. Without any feeling. "" Funeral Friday.""</p><p>I was too shaken to say anything. Mom, had the flu; but, was improving just yesterday when we talked. Now this? I held the phone to my ear but couldn't say a word. Eric was silent too. Then,""See ya Friday."" And he hung up.</p><p>I must have sat there for ten minutes holding the phone. I couldn't even hear the dial tone. Then it hit me. I struggled for air. My head was dizzy. And then the tears. I couldn't stop. Big sobs as the tears rolled down my cheeks. I can't tell you how long I sat there, at my home office desk, eyes shut tight and sobbing. I didn't hear the door open or anyone in the room with me.</p><p>""Are you okay, mister?"" It was the girl that lived in the apartment next door. Mandy, I think.</p><p>""I...I...My m....."" I just lost it. There in front of a kid. I was crying so hard and I couldn't stop.</p><p>Then she did something that still surprises me to this day. She just climbed up into my lap, sitting with her little legs dangling off the one side of the chair, twisted her upper body to face me, slid her arms around me and lay her head on my chest. She never said another word, just laid there holding me. </p><p>I was crying and she would pat my back softly and squeeze me as best she could. Finally, I settled down and put my arms around her and held her to me. We stayed like that, in my office chair for maybe ten minutes when I noticed that Mandy had fallen asleep. </p><p>This was an amazing turn of events. Here I was at my desk in my home office with this little angel pressed against my chest and stomach feeling both pain and pleasure. The pain of losing my Mom, whom I loved. And the pleasure of these feelings from contact with this cute little girl. </p><p>Mandy was 9 or 10 years old, I guessed. She had dark auburn hair and blue eyes. She was thin, like most active kids. But Mandy had strong shoulders and the tiny hips of a young child. I thought she was the cutest little girl I had ever seen. We would say hello in the hall, but really didn't know each other well. And here she was lying on top on me in my apartment...sound asleep. </p><p>I wasn't thinking about how sexy she was; or really thinking at all. But my hands moved automatically and I slowly began to rub her back. I was careful not to wake her and just gently ran my hands up and down the back of her tee shirt. I could feel her ribs under her shirt. I love little girls; but, this wasn't exactly like that. I needed to feel another person so I didn't feel so all alone. So, I rubbed Mandy's back and it helped.</p><p> My hand moved down her side and over her slim hip. Her hips were amazingly small. I was sure they would fill out nicely once puberty arrived. But now they were so small and tight. The feel of her firm young flesh under my hand was exiting, even through her clothing. </p><p>We must have sat there for twenty minutes or so, with Mandy asleep on me. I gently stroked her back and hip and shifted around enough that she couldn't feel my hardon. </p><p>Finally Mandy moved and started to wakeup. She didn't let go of me, or look up. With her head still on my chest she said, ""When my Dad died, I couldn't stop crying. I must have cried for two weeks. Nothing helped except when someone would hold me. You were so sad, I thought it might help you too.""</p><p>What in the world? Who was this little girl that was so understanding and so giving? I don't know many adults that could be this good for someone in pain.</p><p>""Thank you, Mandy. I feel better. But, it still hurts. I may need some more hugs.""</p><p>""I'll stop by later to see how you're doing. We can talk some then, if you want to."" And she was gone. Hopped off my lap and was out the door before I could say another word.</p><p>""Did she feel my hands? Did she know I was turned on? Oh, that felt good!"" All this and more ran through my brain as I sat there dazed. Finally, I saved my work and put the computer to sleep and got up to have a drink. I was sad and elated and puzzled all at once. I wondered if I would ever feel Mandy again.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>I don't know if Mandy was too busy or forgot me, but, she never returned that Monday. I felt a big disappointment. And of course a great sadness. But, it was a school night and maybe she had too much work to do.</p><p>On Tuesday, I really wanted to wallow in self pity. But, I had a story deadline and so I had to work. I slogged through the day with my heart dragging on the floor. But, I managed to complete the work and was sitting at my desk with my finger on send when Mandy comes breezing in through the door.</p><p>""I'm sorry Robert. I wanted to come back last night. But, Mom got home and I don't want to explain to her why I wanted to visit you. It's our business, not her's. "" Mandy didn't even slow down. She walked right up to my chair and climbed into my lap. Just the same as yesterday, she sat side-saddle, turned her upper body toward me and laid down on my stomach with her head on my chest. </p><p>This time, there was no hiding my excitement. I know she heard my heart pounding, and that big sigh of contentment. Mandy didn't acknowledge my condition; even though I know she could hear and feel my heart. </p><p>""Are you okay today?"" she asked.</p><p>""I'm better Mandy. It still hurts a lot and I'm so glad you came to visit me again."" I didn't know what to do with my hands. So, I just let them hang down by my sides.</p><p>""Aren't you going to rub my back again?"" she didn't look up and see me blush. So, she did know what was going on yesterday. This was one cool kid.</p><p>""If you don't mind."" I said.</p><p>""It feels good."" She said.</p><p>""To me too."" And I started to gently rub her back. I could feel her relax against me as I slowly moved my hands over her back. </p><p>I started to wonder, did she know how excited the feel of her young body made me? Does she even know what a man's dick is? We needed...no, I needed to move forward with this girl.</p><p>""Would your Mom be mad at you for being here with me?"" I wanted to make our meeting a secret if I could.</p><p>""Yeah, I don't think she would understand."" Mandy wiggled a little and settled into my chest.</p><p>""Mandy, I don't know if I understand."" I threw it out there to keep her talking. ""But, I do know that having you here, close to me like this, helps me so much. I don't want you to leave."" I thought if any ten year old could handle that, it would be this amazing girl.</p><p>""But as much as I love to hold you, I do not want your Mom to get mad at you or at me."" This was true. And I knew as I said it, that this could be asking too much loyalty from my new friend.</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, ""I've thought of that too. I think we're going to have to keep this a secret.""</p><p>""Okay,"" I responded, ""I don't want to lose you.""</p><p>At that, Mandy gave me a little hug and snuggled down into my chest. I continued to rub her back occasionally straying down to those sexy, tiny hips of hers. Soon, it seemed that Mandy had fallen asleep again. I, of course, continued to molest this wonderful child with my hands. I felt her sides and back, her hip and a little of that cute round butt.</p><p>We sat like that for 30 minutes or so. Finally, Mandy started to move. She stretched and rubbed herself against my chest and stomach. After a minute, she pushed herself up until she was sitting on my lap. I was praying that she couldn't feel that erection pressing against her ass.</p><p>As quick as a flash, Mandy pushed herself up and kissed me on the lips. It was a quick dry smooch, but right on my lips. With that she hopped off my lap, straightened her dress and with a wave went out the door. I sat there, dazed again by this precocious 10 year old.</p>"
29,"Small Comfort, Part 2",absolved,,"['Mg', 'cons']","I told you she was in charge. He starts to act like the man, finally.",2013-05-08T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>That was Tuesday. I held my breath...but each day Mandy returned. She had little to say; just climbed up into my lap, relaxed into my body, and slept. I was elated. Anything, anything at all is what I would do to have Mandy come sleep on my body. And for some reason, she did. Every day after school Mandy would appear at my door. I told her to never knock. She came in, climbed into my lap, relaxed against me, and went to sleep. </p><p>There is no way to tell you how it felt to have this princess trust me, give to me, and I hoped, love me. I was in heaven. My heart exploded every time she appeared at my door. Her strong, tomboy shoulders; her tiny sexy hips; that round hard butt. She would come to me, expecting me to touch her body. She could fall asleep in my lap, knowing that she was safe. I would die for this girl. How could life get any better?</p><p>Then, it did.</p><p>We had been doing the nap thing for two weeks; well, except for my Mother's funeral. I was happy. I hoped Mandy was. But then, nothing stays the same forever.</p><p>The Fall brought a particularly cold Friday. I was reluctant to admit that the cold was here. So, I did not turn the heat on. By the afternoon, my fingers were frigid. I actually had trouble typing my article. Being a hard headed bloke, I persevered. I was concentrating on making my fingers work when Mandy flew into my lap. I couldn't help but smile. </p><p>""Hey you,"" she said.</p><p>""Hey yourself."" Not too original.</p><p>""It's freezing in here."" </p><p>""I know. I just can't accept the Fall season,"" I replied.</p><p>""Let me show you how good the cold weather is,"" she said and hopped off my lap.</p><p>A minute later she came back with a blanket. With a flourish, she waved the blanket, hopped back up and covered us both in a smooth motion.</p><p>""There."" She said and snuggled into her position.</p><p>When Mandy felt my freezing fingers on her back she pushed herself up into a sitting position. Looking directly into my eyes, Mandy took my right hand by the wrist. Spreading her legs, she placed my hand under her school skirt, between her thighs and clamped her legs together. There is where heaven can be found. Once again this girl has amazed me. I sat there with my cold hand pressed between the soft, smooth thighs of this 10 year old girl.</p><p>And oh how that skin felt. So silky smooth and the wonderfully warm. I couldn't help but think of how close my fingertips were from Mandy's panties. Maybe half an inch, I guessed. I swear I could feel the heat from her pussy; but, that must've been my imagination.</p><p>""Well she put my hand there,"" I thought. So, I squeezed her thigh. I didn't know what to expect. Here we sat covered up with a blanket, my hand between her bare thighs and I had just squeezed her not an inch from her panty clad pussy. There was no shifting this hard on enough to hide it. The thing pressed right into Mandy's butt. </p><p>She didn't react after I squeezed her thigh. No words, no movement. Had I gone too far? Would I lose this piece of heaven that had come into my life? My mind swirled around these and more frightening questions.</p><p>Then with a slow and deliberate motion, Mandy spread her legs apart, grabbed my wrist, and pushed my hand up her thigh until my fingertips pushed against her panties. I could feel the soft lips of her pussy beneath her panties. It was more than warm, it was hot. My hard dick pushed at Mandy's ass. She didn't move or respond.</p><p>I think it was something to do with the blanket; as if, when out of sight and covered up, we could do what we wanted without explanation or hesitation. Whatever made this girl so forward was fine by me. But now it was my turn to act. Mandy had shown me the door and it was time for me to walk through it.</p><p>With a slow motion, I wiggled my fingertips against her pussy. Based on our position, I believe I was moving back and forth across her clit. It certainly had an effect on Mandy. She grabbed handfuls of my tee shirt and clung to me harder. She shivered and a small moan came from her mouth. Her legs relaxed and fell open allowing my hand more freedom; freedom that I immediately used. I slid my fingertips up and down her pussy, from the bottom to her clit. This motion forced her panties into her slit; and also caused her breathing to increase. </p><p>With my left hand, I pressed Mandy harder against my chest and increased the speed of my fingertips on her pussy. I had never done this with a ten year old girl and had no idea if she could even experience an orgasm. My answer came suddenly. </p><p>Mandy pushed her face into my chest and let out a groan from deep inside. She shuddered and pushed her hips forward to increase the pressure of my fingertips. I concentrated on moving her little clitoris back and forth at the top of her pussy. This must have been just right; because Mandy squirmed and cried out as she had a full on orgasm on my fingers. There was moisture on the crotch of her panties; more than I thought possible for a 10 year old.</p><p>I kept the action going, decreasing the pressure, until I heard a big sigh and final wiggle from her. At that time I just stopped moving altogether and held Mandy in a tight embrace, my fingertips resting lightly on her panty covered pussy lips.</p><p>We sat like that for at least ten minutes. I thought it best to let her start whatever was next. My hardon was, of course, still there. There was a big wet spot in my boxers from pre-cum. I did not have an orgasm, as exciting as that experience was. So, my balls ached. But, it was an exquisite pain that I would love to suffer to be with this angel. </p><p>Mandy sighed deeply and fell immediately to sleep. I cannot describe the pure joy I felt. Here was this wonderful little girl who had let me touch her like a woman, but was still a fresh pure virgin. There were no games. We each understood what we wanted. And the communication was loving and respectful. At least that's how I felt. Mandy slept on as I thought of these things and felt the deep satisfaction of having pleased this person. She was becoming more and more important to me. I promised myself at that moment to meet all her needs first and to never, ever hurt this angel.</p><p>When Mandy woke in fifteen minutes, she stretched like a cat and gave me a big hug. She made no move to get up so I waited. It was up to her to say or do something first. </p><p>""We keep adding to the secrets we have, don't we?"" she asked.</p><p>""There's another one too,"" I whispered.</p><p>""There is?""</p><p>""Yes. I am falling in love with you Amanda,"" I said. ""More than how cute and sexy you are, I find my heart belongs to you. I want to feel you close to me like this forever,"" I paused. ""I don't want to scare you. I don't ever want to hurt you. But, I can't help myself and how I feel.""</p><p>Mandy lay very still on my chest, breathing heavily. Finally after a minute she pushed herself up to sit straight on my lap. She turned her head to face me. </p><p>""Oh Robert, I have loved you since the first time I sat here. I feel so safe when you hold me. And now that I know how good you can make me feel..."" she smiled a devilish smile. At that she hopped off my lap, straightened her skirt and leaned over and kissed me on the lips. This time the kiss lasted. She parted her lips and used her small tongue to brush my lips. I opened my lips a little and the girl French kissed me like a woman. </p><p>I was on fire. Then she broke the kiss and said, ""I've got to go start supper."" She gave me a soft kiss on the lips. ""But you know I'll be back whenever I can get away, lover."" And there was that twinkle in her eyes. </p><p>I don't know how long I sat there. I woke up in my desk chair around midnight and stumbled to bed, where I collapsed.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>The next day was wasted. I couldn't clear my mind of Mandy. There was no way I was going to work. Images, feelings, fears...all these crowded my mind. I don't know how I made it through the day. Finally, after struggling all day, I must have fallen asleep. </p><p>The next thing I knew, Mandy was climbing into my lap. The relief I felt was overwhelming. She did the same thing as always. But to me it was reprieve; blessing; safety; love...all these and more. I wrapped my arms around her slender body and held her tight. She accepted my hug, but didn't return it. From the top of the mountain to the bottom of the valley in an instant. What was wrong with my angel? I couldn't talk; had no idea what to say. There was a chill between us. I was too worried to say or do anything. I sat there holding Mandy and waited.</p><p>As I look back now, I see that Mandy must have been struggling with a decision. She finally decided and then it happened. Because she wanted it to.</p><p>Mandy again took my wrist and put my hand between her thighs and squeezed it tight. She held this position for a minute. Then slowly, again she spread her legs and pushed my hand up until my fingertips were against her pussy. But, this time there were no panties. I felt the smooth hairless skin of her pussy in direct contact with my fingertips. I knew at that instant that it was my turn to take the lead. </p><p>I reached down and took the blanket I had left by the chair and threw it over us as we sat. Then slowly and deliberately, I turned Mandy so that her back was against my chest and her legs were on either side of my legs. With my right hand I lifted her skirt and found her pussy spread open for me. As I stroked her pussy I moved my other hand under her shirt and found her small breasts and the nipples I had never seen.</p><p>It was my plan to give Mandy the biggest orgasm ever; and I hope I did. As I rubbed her chest, her nipples sprang up and became hard. I gently rubbed them as my fingers caressed her pussy. I took some moisture from her tiny vagina and lubricated her clit. With my middle finger I traced circles around her clit; occasionally dipping into her tiny wet hole. </p><p>Mandy made little gasps and humped her hips like she was fucking . Her head pushed back against my chest as she breathed hard. </p><p>""Unh,"" she grunted in time with her breath. As I moved smoothly massaging her wet and slippery clit, Mandy's grunts grew louder and louder. As she approached the edge, I slid my finger down to her tight vagina and rubbed the lips. Inserting my middle finger into her tiny hole, I felt her hymen carefully. This action pushed Mandy back from the edge and I could sense her frustration.</p><p>When she had calmed down just a little, I went back to work on her clitoris. The little nub was slick with her juices and wiggled under my finger so erotically. Mandy responded quickly, climbing right back up to the edge. She tried to hold back her movements and moans to keep me from stopping. But I wasn't ready to let her go over yet; so, I went back to fingering her tiny hole. I pumped my middle finger in and out of her pussy while my other fingers pressed on the outside of her pussy increasing the pressure she felt.</p><p>Again she backed away from the edge of her orgasm. The tone of her grunts changed to frustration and I knew I shouldn't do that again. So I slowly moved my finger back to the wonderful tiny clitoris and rubbed fast and lightly in small circles over and around the nub. Almost immediately Mandy shook hard and went rigid as a loud groan escaped her lips. ""Unh, unh, unh,"" she moaned in time with pushes of her pussy against my hand. She went on for some time then collapsed back against me.</p><p>She didn't move and so I gently turned her sideways on my lap with both legs to the side, and laid her back against my chest. She took a few minutes to recover. When her breathing had returned to normal, I said, ""Mandy, was that as good for you as it was for me?""</p><p>""Oh, Robert. That was wonderful. I've never felt like that before. Can we do that again?""</p><p>""Well, in a little while. But first, I want to talk to you, okay?"" I said.</p><p> Mandy sat up, a worried look on her face. ""What's wrong?""</p><p>""Mandy, nothings wrong. That was perfect for me. It's just...just...well, I love to make you feel good. But it makes me horny too. And, well, Mandy, I need for you to help me feel good too,"" I said. ""I need to...""</p><p>""Oh Robert. Of course. I was being so selfish. What can I do?"" she interrupted.</p><p>""What do you know about men's needs?"" I asked.</p><p>""Just the stuff we learn in health class. You know, penis, sperm, babies...that kind of stuff.""</p><p>""Yeah, that's not the complete story though,"" I started. ""When a man like me is so close to a sexy woman like you, the pressure builds up. Its not very comfortable. And I need to have an orgasm just like you just had. Would you help me with that?""</p><p>""You really think I'm sexy?"" Her eyes were wide.</p><p>""Mandy, you are the sexiest woman I have ever seen. Your nipples are so responsive and your beautiful pussy makes my mouth water. You have never said anything, but, you must have noticed that I have a hardon every time you're with me.""</p><p>She giggled, ""I did notice that thing poking me.""</p><p>Mandy thought for a second, reached up and kissed me then said, ""Tell me what to do and I will.""</p><p>""First,"" I began, ""I want you to become familiar with my penis. By the way I prefer dick. But you can call it whatever. And, this is important, you never have to be afraid with me. You just tell me when you don't want to do something and we wont. Okay?""</p><p>""Okay,"" she responded, ""Let's get started.""</p><p>""Hop up for a second,"" I said.</p><p>When she was off my lap I stood and pulled my gym shorts and briefs down and kicked them under the desk. Mandy stared at my rigid dick. It must have been the first she had ever seen. She bent slightly at the waist and moved her head to look at the sides and the knob at the end. She made no move to touch it.</p><p>I sat in the chair with my knees spread and pulled her by the hands in between my legs. I led her hands to my hard dick and said, ""Feel it Mandy. Feel how hard your sexy body makes me."" Tentatively, she reached out with one finger and touched the shaft. </p><p>""It's so soft and hard too,"" she said.</p><p>Then she wrapped her small right hand around the shaft and gently squeezed. A drop of crystal clear fluid emerged from the slit at the end. She stared. </p><p>""That's pre-cum. Its for lubrication."" I explained. ""Feel how slippery it is.""</p><p>Mandy took her finger and spread the pre-cum over the head of my dick. ""Oh, that's so slippery."" She exclaimed. </p><p>""Grab the shaft a little lower,"" I said. When she did I said, ""Now hold tighter and move your hand up and down. Feel how the skin moves over the hard dick. That feels really good when you do that.""</p><p>Mandy took to pumping my shaft like a natural. She added her left hand to the work she was doing. I was so excited that the pre-cum dripped down onto her hands and made my dick so slick that her hands were sliding up and down my dick. I leaned back in the chair and closed my eyes. I was so pent up that it only took a few minutes and I felt it building. I started to rock my hips in time with her pumping. With both her small hands wrapped around my dick, Mandy kept up a constant pace as I groaned with pleasure. I suddenly boiled over and cum flew from the end of my dick into the air. Mandy squealed and kept moving her hands up and down as my load shot all over my stomach and legs.</p><p>As the last bit dribbled out of my dick, Mandy somehow knew to stop. She swirled her finger in my cum as my dick started to soften. I grabbed my briefs and wiped up what I could. Then I sat up and pulled Mandy to me in a big hug. </p><p>""Mandy, lover, that was perfect. You have made me feel so good,"" I said.</p><p>Mandy tore her eyes from my shrinking dick and looked into my eyes. ""Wow, Robert. That was amazing."" She looked back down at my dick. </p><p>""It makes me feel so hot.""</p><p>""Well,"" I said, ""There is one more thing I would love to show you today.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said.</p><p>I reached around Mandy and slide the computer keyboard and monitor to the side of the desk. Her skirt was off next and I picked Mandy up under her arms and set her on the desk in front of my chair. I gently lowered her until she was laying on her back on my desk. I slid her forward until her butt was half off the desk and placed one of her feet on each arm rest of the chair.</p><p>Her beautiful smooth pussy was laid open right in front of me. I bent down and kissed the skin below her navel. Mandy giggled. I started a string of licks and kisses as I moved down to her mound. And then I lifted my lips off her body and using only the tip of my tongue, I slowly licked from the bottom of her pussy to her clit. Mandy gasped and grabbed two handfuls of hair to keep me from leaving. There was no chance I was leaving. I started swirling my tongue around her clit, occasionally flicking the little button. Mandy started humping her hips up to force her pussy into my mouth.</p><p>I licked and flicked and sucked her clitoris until I knew she was close to cumming. Then I shifted down to stick my tongue into her tiny vagina. I could tell she liked this, just not as much as the clit play. After a minute of feeling all over her mound and vagina with my tongue, I moved back to her button. This time I was slow and soft and eased Mandy toward her second orgasm. I may have gone easy, but she didn't. All of a sudden Mandy squealed and thrust her hips up toward me as her orgasm exploded. I licked up her juices as the orgasm made her hump like she was fucking. As her orgasm peaked, I covered her pussy with my mouth and hummed softly. This sent shivers through Mandy's body as her breathing returned to normal.</p><p>After a minute, Mandy sat up, let her feet dangle from the desk and kissed me on the lips. It wasn't a kiss to start anything. Instead it was a lovely kiss of gratitude. </p><p>""That was the best,"" she said. And then she climbed down in the chair with me. </p><p>She had her knees on either side of my legs as she straddled my lap. As she hugged me, I felt her pussy lips right on my re-hardened dick. She was wet and slipped easily up and down my dick when she realized the position we were in. Her clit was rubbing on the sensitive underside of my dick. I helped her move as much as I could. But she was doing real good all by herself. She had just had an orgasm under my tongue and I wasn't sure if she could do it again so soon. But in just a few strokes I knew I could.</p><p>The motion was so exciting. I felt her small pussy lips pressed hard against me and sliding up and down. It was obviously exciting to Mandy too. She became more and more energetic with her thrusts. I reached my peak first this time. Looking down I grabbed her hips and positioned the tip of my dick right on top of her clitoris. Mandy looked down too and saw my cum bursting out of my dick and splashing onto her clit. She threw her head back and screamed ""OH YEAH!"" as another orgasm started. That made me spurt even more and my hot cum squirted onto her clit and ran down to drip off her pussy crack.</p><p>Mandy collapsed onto my chest as I wrapped my arms around her. I felt the tip of my dick lodged between her pussy lips and applied a small amount of pressure. The head stretched her lips and lodged against her hymen. Mandy gasped but didn't seem to be in pain. So I held her still against me. </p><p>We stayed in that position for several minutes. </p><p>""Are you alright?"" I asked, stroking her hair.</p><p>""Well yeah, I guess,"" she said. ""I didn't know about all this stuff, and what I was missing. It's great!""</p><p>""Yeah, it's okay. But I really think it's you that's great."" I gave her a squeeze. ""I'm addicted to you now. I can't get enough. What are we going to do?""</p><p>""What do you mean?"" she replied. ""We're going to love each other like mad; what else?"" she paused. ""Uh, Robert...uh, your dick is in my pussy. You know that, right?"" I loved to hear her talk like that. Could it be possible that my dick was getting even harder...again?</p><p>""I did notice that. But you can't blame me. That thing has a mind of its own.""</p><p>""And whose the smartest, you or him?"" she giggled.</p><p>""Hey, what time do you have to be home, smarty?"" I asked.</p><p>""Mom should be home about 6 oclock. What time is it?""</p><p>""A quarter til 6,"" I said.</p><p>""I hate to, but I should get home and look like I've been doing homework.""</p><p>""Yeah. Can I come with you just like this?"" I asked, flexing my dick so she could feel it move.</p><p>""Xactly how were you going to explain that log in my Momma's daughter's pussy?"" she laughed.</p><p>I laughed too. What a mess we were in. A 28 year old writer and a 10 year old angel; lovers and, even harder to control, in love with each other.</p><p>""I'm coming back tomorrow,"" she said. ""And I want your dick right there when you cum next time. Is that a deal?""</p><p>""You've got it, lover,"" I said. ""That and a lot more. I told you I'm addicted. I want to do everything with you; forever.""</p><p>""Sounds good to me. We'll get started tomorrow. Gotta go."" And she hopped off my lap, wiped her bottom with my briefs and gave me a sexy kiss.</p>"
30,"Small Comfort, Part 3",absolved,,"['Mg', 'cons']","After the heart attack that didn't quit kill me, I told my wife to find a new man after I died. But, don't give him my golf clubs. 'No problem,' she said, 'He's left handed.'",2013-05-09T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>All the next day I worried. How could this possibly work. Eventually, we were going to be caught. Mandy would be punished by her Mother. Me, life in prison, I reckoned. But, then again, I knew I couldn't stop. I hadn't even realized that I was a pedophile. Or, to give myself a little slack, could love so young a girl. And I was convinced it was love. Real, true love. The forever kind.</p><p>It was a Saturday and I had no plans. Mandy and I rarely got together on the weekends. Her Mother was home too much. So I was restricted to a quick kiss in the hall, if I was lucky. </p><p>But this Saturday I was exceptionally lucky. </p><p>Around 11:00 o'clock Mandy comes bouncing in. She's wearing satin gym shorts and a tee shirt. I gave her a big hug and a passionate kiss. ""This is wonderful ; on a Saturday too. Where's Mom?"" I asked. </p><p>""She got called into work suddenly. Probably won't be home till 5:00 this afternoon. Got time for me?"" with that devilish grin of hers.</p><p>""I can work you into my busy schedule."" I said. ""Want to see another room of my apartment?""</p><p>""Thought you'd never ask. How about the bedroom?"" </p><p>""Right this way princess."" And I lead her to my bedroom. Mandy sat on the bed, scooted to the middle and bounced on her bottom.</p><p>""Nice. Want to join me?"" She held out her arms. I climbed on the bed, pushed her on her back and crawled between her legs.</p><p>I could feel her mound pressing against my stomach. But, I held my weight off her with my elbows on the bed. I kissed her lips gently. When I broke the kiss, Mandy grabbed two handfuls of my hair and brought my lips back to hers. This was a passionate kiss, with her tongue exploring my mouth. I was instantly excited.</p><p>I broke the kiss and rolled off her. Then I slid my tee shirt and shorts off. Mandy giggled as she stared at my hard dick. She didn't move; so, I reached over and pulled the gym shorts and panties off. She helped me by lifting her tiny hips. Then she stripped off her tee shirt and we were both naked.</p><p>I rolled back between her legs and kissed her again. This was perfect. </p><p>Moving down a little I nibbled at her undeveloped breasts using only my lips. Mandy moaned in appreciation. But I left them behind and moved down further. I placed kisses all over her mound, feeling the soft firm skin. When I got to her clitoris I sucked on it pretty hard and flicked it with my tongue. This had the desired effect as Mandy humped her hips against my face.</p><p>Licking up her slit I concentrated on her clit and had Mandy writhing on the bed. Then she came with a grunt and a hard thrust of her hips. Using my flat soft tongue I carefully kept her going as long as possible by massaging her clit. When she settled down some I said, ""My turn now. Come here.""</p><p>I crawled up to the headboard and sat with my back to the headboard. I lifted Mandy up and sat her on my stomach facing my feet. When she lay back against me I took my dick and rubbed the end up and down her pussy slit getting the head wet and slippery. Mandy could see where this was going and took my hand away, substituting her own.</p><p>She placed the tip of my dick at the entrance to her vagina and rocked her hips back. This motion forced the head of my dick into the lips of her pussy. Not satisfied, she made the same motion again. This time I felt her hymen and the head of my dick was buried in her vagina. Then Mandy started stroking my dick with her small hands. Our positions and her weight kept the head in place as she stroked up and down my shaft.</p><p>I could look down and see the head buried inside her. This was too exciting for me and I soon felt the rising pressure of my orgasm. To slow me down some, I used my right hand to rub Mandy's clit. I swirled around and around. This had the two effects I wanted; she got excited and I was able to last longer.</p><p>Mandy's strokes on my dick became faster and less smooth as she got excited. I kept up the action until suddenly, she threw her head back and grunted as her orgasm hit. I let myself go and exploded into her vagina. Squirt after squirt pounding her pussy. I'm sure some went through the little hole in her hymen; but, most of my cum boiled out around my shaft. Mandy was watching this and I could tell was really turned on.</p><p>She took one of her fingers and got a drop of my cum. Then she put her finger to her tongue to taste me. She must have been satisfied, because she closed her lips and sucked her finger clean.</p><p>This position was so exciting to see that my dick didn't even get soft. It was still hard which surprised me. But the biggest surprise was yet to come. As I relaxed after that experience, Mandy simply shifted her body slightly and with one hard push jammed my dick through her hymen.</p><p>""OW, OW, OW,"" she yelled. I was speechless. I also didn't know what to do. But I was sure that moving at all was not good. So, I wrapped my arms around my lover and lay very still. </p><p>""Oh Mandy,"" I said. ""I love you so much. Thank you sweetheart.""</p>"
31,"Unchained, Part 1",absolved,,"['1st', 'slave', 'pedo']","In the old South, things were a bit different.",2013-06-01T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""You're 12 years now, Chile. It be time fo you to hear my story."" Grandy looked a million years old to a twelve year old girl. Tanya thought of her Grandy as both frightening and calming. </p><p>Grandy had power over the people in her life, just from the strength of her character. When Grandy said listen, it was only a fool that didn't. And Tanya was no fool.</p><p>""I was born to your great grandma and grandpa,"" she started. ""That was back in '49. Us slaves weren't freed til 1865. Well, it war really 1866 'for the Yankees set us free. In South Carolina, you don't be free cause the M lets you. They done kep us so poor we couldn't leave anyway.""</p><p>Massa was a mean man; lease we all thought so. That is till his son growed up. That little snake was bad from can to can't. I swear he'd climb a tree to tell a lie when he coulda stood on the ground and tole the truth. He's name twas Theodore.""</p><p>Like I done said, Massa was a mean man. He musta thought he hadda be cause he owned the lot of us slaves. Like anybody, we'd moan and wail if he didn't keep the bit in our moufs. I member, he'd come ridin through the corn field when it was hottern a cement pot in July. We was powerful tired from weedin that corn. Massa would whip us with his riding stick to make us work. Then he'd yell at the head nigger; callin him every name he could recall. It warnt no good; but, it was worser when his boy Theodore came of age.</p><p>I was 12 an Theodore was 17 when he first notice me. I was grindin' corn for pone. That was a good job an I was in the shade working that poundin stone. Theodore rode up on that mare his daddy give im. </p><p>""Hey, Bessie, come on over here an give me a squeeze."" He said. He stare at me with a mean look. I warnt as smart as you girl, an I aint knowd what he was after. But, isa smart mouth. ""Gwann James, I ain't got no time for you foolishness.""</p><p>Well, youda thought I spit in his eye. ""You damn nigger!"" he shouted. ""You gonna live to regret that smart mouth.""</p><p>""I aint mean nothing, Massa,"" I yelled as he rode off. He aint even looked back once. Jus tore off fo the main house.</p><p>Lord, chile, I aint knowd if I was gonna get a beatin or worse. But it weren't long til it all come out.</p><p>You see, the Massa's wife done died of the fever six months' for then. An they couldn't get the main house to workin to suit the Massa. Well, slap me silly, but the head nigger come callin to our shack and says to my Dad. </p><p>""We gonna take Bessie up to the big house to hep out. Clean her up good and send her up there first thing on the mornin.""</p><p>My Dad don't like that tal'. But, talkin back to the head nigger be worse than anything. He war big on beatin us regular niggers. Reckon it made him feel special.</p><p>Anyway, early next morning Mam got me up an cleaned and dressed in my Sunday dress. An, off to the big house went I. Now, the big house was a diffrent worl. Thar was a real little worl thar that set each again tother. Slave bit slave and the white folk jus love it. Aint no beatin up to the big house. We niggers kep each other in line.</p><p>I was given to da head cook, Missy. She stood me in da kitchen and look me up n down. ""You sure aint much to look at girl. How old you be?"" </p><p>""Miss Missy, I be 13 sometime in Febary,"" I replied.</p><p>""I aint need no girl in my house,"" she spat. ""What can you do but moan an wail?""</p><p>""Well Miss Missy, I kin grin' da corn and make a passable pone. I recon I can clean anyting whats dirty. And, I ain't never earned a beatin for nothing,"" I said, kinda pokin my chest out.</p><p>""Well, nigger,"" she said. ""White folk don't eat no pone. An I'll be decidin what you can an can't do.""</p><p>I thought it were a fine time to show her sum respect. ""Yes Maam. What ever I can do to help.""</p><p>""Go get some wood for the sto...""</p><p>""Missy!"" was yelled out somewhere in that big ole house.</p><p>""Yes Massa,"" Missy called out.</p><p>""Bring me a cup of tea and a sliced tomato,"" he yelled.</p><p>""Right away, Massa,"" she replied. ""Run chile and fetch a red ripe tomato from the patch out by the back porch. And hurry up about it.""</p><p>I knowd that patch. Them vegetables look awful good to us slaves. I scooted out and found a big red one with almost no worm holes in it.</p><p>I put that mater on the kitchen table an back up to watch. Missy was a fussin this way and that. She had the water on the stove and grabbed a big knife and headed for that mater.</p><p>""Oh! Dammit,"" she spat. I looked and saw she done cut her thumb wit that knife. Blood was a pourin out. ""Pour that water to the cup and put that tea ball in thar,"" she commanded. I jumped to it. I aint knowd nothing about that stuff, but, it warnt that hard to figur out.</p><p>""Okay, get a plate from that shelf and put this tomato onit,"" she warnt fellin too good then.</p><p>""Now, put these on that thar tray, and take it into Massa. And if you drop it, you be weedin corn for the sun sets."" She said.</p><p>I headed the way that yell came from, no idear whar I were goin. Chile, that house were somethin'. Thar was this an that all over tha place. Just keepin that stuff clean was a heap o work. Anyway, as I moved, I seed a motion. All a sudden, that snake Theodore be grabbin at me. </p><p>""Massa James, I takin this tray to yore Daddy. Leave me be,"" I said.</p><p>""You take that to him, nigger. Then, you better find me, or else,"" he said.</p><p>""You could tell me witch way, if you was in a hurry,"" I said.</p><p>""You gotta smart mouth nigger,"" he sneered. ""Go that way,"" he motioned.</p><p>Chile at that point, I knew I had to do somethin'. Theodore be gonna use me bad iffin i didn't.</p><p>I went through to the next room and thar was Massa. He looked awful. He done called for a tea but thar he were, deep inta his cups. I put that tray down ona table beside him; the same one what had his bottle on it. </p><p>""Massa, I brung you this here tea. But, I swear, Sir, it aint what you be needin."" I was way out on a limb an the bear was climbin fast. ""Massa, I knows it early, but, don' you think a little rest would do you some good?"" I took a big chance an let my hand rest on his arm.</p><p>Massa, turn his head slowly to me. He look like he ain't slep in couple days. ""What you say?"" he said.</p><p>Chile, I had to do something and fast. Theodore was a waitin to use me. And I was certain that aint gonna be no good for me. ""Let me hep you, Massa. A little rest be the bestest thing for you.""</p><p>He sighed a big sigh. Probably from he loss. ""You may be right. I am powerful tired. What's you name child?"" he asked.</p><p>""I'm Bessy, sir. I come to help in the house today. If you take a little rest, I knows you gonna feel better.""</p><p>""Okay, Bessy. Give me a hand.""</p><p>I hep that man up. He was heavy leanin that whiskey on me. I had a let him lead the way since I don't know the big house. We went through halls and doors and finally we walked into a big bedroom, all fancy and such. The bed were something you wouldn't believe chile. Big and high, with frills and lace and all the stuff that a man don't never mind.</p><p>""This is sure nice Massa,"" I said, ""I be guessin your late wife done set this room."" </p><p>""God, I miss that woman,"" says Massa. He tongue was a startin to betray the whiskey he drink. And then that man done start cryin. I aint seen everythin in this world; but, I aint never seen a growd man cry. Big ole tears jus pouring outin his eyes.</p><p>""You need some rest, Massa. It gonna be alright,"" I said.</p><p>""Unh"" be all he say.</p><p>I lead him to the bed and steadied him while I pull down the spread and sheet. Then, I easy let him settle on the bed. I stood back an looked to him. He was dressed in the wrinkled clothes; looked like he aint changed in a couple days or more. </p><p>Massa was pretty much gone. He eyes be closed and he breath slow. I aint been in the big house for a full day an here I be. Well, what was I to do. I took his shoes off and then his socks. Couldn't leave him like that. I shook his arm. </p><p>""Massa,"" I whispered.</p><p>He were out.</p><p>Well chile, in for a penny... I unbuckled his belt an slid it out. Then I unbuttoned his britches and pulled them offun his legs. Next, I unbuttoned his shirt and worked it offin him. And thar he was, boxer shorts and that be all. Well now chile, you may aint seen everythin yet, bein free an all. But let me tell you, livin in a one room slave shack, thar ain't a single secret. So, when I saw his big ole pole pushin out his undies, I knew zakly what that was. </p><p>I looked behind and warnt nobody there. So, I reach out and put my hand on that thing o his. It war a big thing; and bout as hard as could be. </p><p>Now listen to me chile. This here be one of the portent parts. Theodorenwas a headed toward using me. And I didn't care none for that. So, I needed somethin to use agin him. Ifin you thin bout it you'll see. A slave girl of 12 aint got a thing to trade for nothin. So, I figured I'd try to get Massa on my side.</p><p>I took his thing outn his shorts, real slow. An he didn't move a bit, jus a little sigh. I'm a thinkin', Massa has to be bilt up a big want, since he woman be gone for six month. An I'd know how all that work, livin in a one room shack with my Momma. </p><p>So, now don't be lookin at me like that, I took a good hold o his thing and move my hand up and down. It was amazing to a girl to feel tha thing. It was hot with blood and the skin slide up and down with no work atall. Massa, he sigh real big. So, I thought I muss be doin good.</p><p>Well, I did that for a little while. Me goin slow and Massa, sighin and movin his hips a bit. I seed this drop on top his thing. I aint never seen that before. But, chile, I was in this an thar aint a way out. I touch my finger to that drop. You will see when you get older. That thar is slick as boiled okra. I smeared it around on his thing.</p><p>Massa was sure enjoyin this. He move his hips up and down like hepin me. He still seem to be out of it; but, I warnt sure. I put both my hands to work. I was really into this thing by then. My little titties were hard agin my dress and my panties were getting wet from that fire that done started there. Massa was a pushin agin my work on his thing, and moanin.</p><p>I was standin side his bed and strokin his thing, when Massa grunted out loud. Then, I aint never seen anything like it. He just erupted, like them fireworks I seen once. This white stuff shoots outin his thing. All over he chest and my hands. </p><p>And then my big surprise. Massa's eyes sprang open. He looked like he war lost. He saw his state, with that stuff all over him, and he slow like turned his gaze on me.</p><p>His voice warnt hard when he finally say, ""What have you done, Child?""</p><p>""Massa, I hep you to bed and I see your need. I ain't mean nothing, Sir; cept I wanta hep you rest and feel better,"" I said in as smalla voice as I could make.</p><p>Chile, I recon somthin broke inside that man then. He just look at me; not mean or nothing. Just lookin, like tryin to figure out whats what.</p><p>Oh Chile, I be real tired now. Can you come back morrow for some more?</p><p>""Aw Grandy,"" I said. ""This is just gittin good.""</p><p>""It'll be good tomorrow too, Chile,"" she said.</p>"
32,Stephanie Tanner And Joey,AceWorld,,"['mg', 'inc', 'oral', 'pedo', 'g']",,2011-12-30T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction and deals with adults having sexual relations with pre-teen children. If this offends you, do not read any further.","<p>The scene begins with a 5-year-old Stephanie Tanner in the living room sitting on the couch watching a Yogi Bear Cartoon on Friday Afternoon with Joey. Also D.J. is spending the night at Kimmy's house from Friday to Saturday night. Michelle is with Danny and Jesse in Las Vegas, Nevada. Joey and Stephanie had the house for 1 day alone together. Stephanie is a small beautiful child with curly blonde hair and a pure face. Joey happy that he can get to spend a lot of fun time with sweet little Stephanie! Later on Friday night, Joey and Stephanie went out to get some American Pizza to bring home for dinner. Stephanie and Joey just got back home and sit at the kitchen table to eat some pizza. Then Stephanie got the pizza and a glass of milk at the table. Joey smile at her cute pure face when she is drinking the milk. Stephanie smiles and giggle at Joey while drinking her milk. Joey is now thinking about what game will Stephanie like to play with him? Joey loves little Steph anie and thinking about what he want to do with her?</p><p><b>Joey</b>: Hey Stephanie what kind of game do you want to play tonight?</p><p><b>Stephanie</b>: I don't know? What game do you want to play Joey?</p><p>Joey starts to smile at this pure angel of his dream and Stephanie smile back at him too.</p><p><b>Joey</b>: Stephanie why don't you go cleans up and brushes your teeth?</p><p><b>Stephanie</b>: OK Joey and you go find what game we can play!</p><p>About 20 minute later, Stephanie went to the living room and see Joey sitting on the couch waiting for her.</p><p><b>Joey</b>: Hi Stephanie!</p><p><b>Stephanie</b>: Hi Joey! (Giggle)</p><p><b>Joey</b>: Do you want to play a game called ""Hotdog Game""?</p><p><b>Stephanie</b>: What is a Hotdog Game?</p><p><b>Joey</b>: It is in my bedroom and why don't we go to my room so I can show you the game?</p><p><b>Stephanie</b>: OK Joey! (Giggle)</p><p>Then Joey and Stephanie come downstairs to see the Game. Joey penis starts to feel good because of little Stephanie!</p><p><b>Joey</b>: OK Stephanie we are in my room now.</p><p><b>Stephanie</b>: OK so where is the game Joey?</p><p><b>Joey</b>: It is in my pants Stephanie.</p><p><b>Stephanie</b>: Is the game from your pants Joey?</p><p><b>Joey</b>: Yes Steph and why don't we go sit down on my bed to show you?</p><p><b>Stephanie</b>: OK silly Joey! (Giggle)</p><p><b>Joey</b>: Do you want to see it?</p><p><b>Stephanie</b>: OK! (Giggle)</p><p>Joey got ready to take off his pants and underwear off to show her his penis. When Stephanie saw it and giggles at his penis.</p><p><b>Joey</b>: Would you like to touch it?</p><p><b>Stephanie</b>: OK Joey! (Giggle)</p><p>Stephanie grab Joey penis with her bare hands and rub it. She thinks Joey penis is nice and soft! Joey smile at Steph while she playing with it.</p><p><b>Joey</b>: Will you like to do something with my hotdog?</p><p><b>Stephanie</b>: OK so what do you want me to do with it?</p><p>Stephanie smile and giggles at him. Joey loves her with her pretty blonde hair. He also wants little Stephanie to suck on his penis.</p><p><b>Joey</b>: Stephanie do you know how to suck on things and lick?</p><p><b>Stephanie</b>: Yes I did that with a lollipop candy and I am a good sucker!</p><p><b>Joey</b>: So do you want to try it on me Steph?</p><p><b>Stephanie</b>: OK silly Joey! (Giggle)</p><p>Joey dream had come true that Stephanie will do it for him!</p><p><b>Joey</b>: OK I will lie down on my bed and open up space between my legs. You need to lie on your stomach so you can put your face toward my thing.</p><p><b>Stephanie</b>: OK Joey and please relax while I put it in my mouth so I can suck it good for you! (Giggle)</p><p>Stephanie lies down on her stomach and put her face toward Joey penis. She smiles at Joey penis and ready to give Joey a good blowjob! Stephanie took Joey's penis and put it into her little mouth! Joey penis is big and Stephanie is able to fit his thing into her mouth. Stephanie is ready to start sucking on Joey big penis. Stephanie also holds on to Joey penis with her both hands she can on suck on it. Joey begins to feel Pleased while Stephanie is sucking on his big head penis in her mouth for about 15 minute.</p><p><b>Joey</b>: Oh Stephanie that feels so good and keep sucking on it harder!</p><p>Joey felt something coming and Stephanie starts to fill her mouth with cream. Stephanie is now swallowing all of Joey semen by sucking on his penis harder! Joey feels his penis start to shoot out his load of sperm faster. Stephanie had all of Joey cream down into her throat by drinking his milk and she begins to like the taste of Joey whipped cream! Stephanie lick off all of Joey cream off his penis with her little tongue.</p><p><b>Stephanie</b>: Hmm! It tastes salty and too good!</p><p><b>Joey</b>: Oh Stephanie you are one good hotdog sucker! Thank Steph!</p><p><b>Stephanie</b>: No Problem Joey! (Giggle)</p><p><b>Joey</b>: I love you Stephanie!</p><p><b>Stephanie</b>: I love you too Joey! It was a fun game you showed me Joey!</p><p>Stephanie smiles at Joey and thank him for the ice cream dessert that he gave to her! When Stephanie got tried, she sleeps with Joey in his bedroom for the night.</p>"
33,"Getting Kids Into Sex - A Discussion, Part 1",Ada Nabokova,,"['pedo', 'cons']",Six adults in their twenties were talking about childhood sex [the first of two or more instalments],2011-12-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p><b>Georgina</b>:</p><p>I started sexplay with adults before I even remember. My parents licked my tiny twat soon after I was born and I sucked my Mom's clit and her tits and my dad's cock before I could talk or walk.</p><p>I grew up loving the taste of semen on my tongue and in my throat. My dad and my brother actually fucked me for the first time on my eleventh birthday and I got my first double penetration for my twelfth birthday. Gosh, I was so very, very proud and happy!</p><p>Every girl ought to have DP before she reaches her teens, really she should!</p><p><b>Sally</b>:</p><p>Lucky you, Georgina! I had to wait until I was nearly ten before my nineteen-year-old uncle Roger tongued my little clam and made me squeal aloud with pleasure. Later that day I sucked him off and he filled my mouth and my throat with what seemed like a gallon of lovely salty white sauce.</p><p>He fucked me as an eleventh birthday present, the sweet boy! And I came again and again, too!</p><p><b>James</b>:</p><p>My parents were sucking my tiny dickie from the time I was a baby. My mother taught me how to fist her lovely hairy cunt while my dad was filling her arse with his cock. Ooh, she came and came again. Women love being fisted by their kids while a man's cock is in their cunts, did you know that?</p><p>When I was five my little sister arrived and she was treated to all the sexplay I'd already learned; before she was one year old she was a practiced cocksucker and clitlicker. By the time she was five, and I was just ten I was fucking her while she sucked Dad to completion or licked mother to orgasm. Dad and I 69-ed each oher and we sometimes fucked one another in the bottom while the females in the family watched and giggled.</p><p><b>Wendy</b>:</p><p>That sounds delightful, James. I was a slow learner compared to you three. Oddly enough, I started with animal sex and went on to human sex combined with animal sex a little while later. You see, I was adopted by a couple who owned dogs. Big dogs as well as small ones. It was a little terrier, not a man or a woman, which first licked my cunt - I was just nine at the time - and a big friendly collie which first fucked me; I was eleven then.</p><p>Then my adoptive dad caught me and swore he'd never tell anyone so long as he could watch and join in. Withi a year I was used to getting a dog prick in my cunt and my adoptive father's cock in my arse at the same time.</p><p><b>James</b>:</p><p>How did you do that, Wendy?</p><p><b>Wendy</b>:</p><p>Easy, James. I'd lie on the end of a chaise longue, face down, and take the collie or Alsatian in my cunt, then eventually he'd step over his cock, so to speak, so we were arse to arse, then my adoptive daddy slid his greased prick down hard and into my rectum. Talk about pleasure! Mind, you, I squealed and yelled at first. A month later, I was loving every second of it!</p><p><b>Yoshiko</b>:</p><p>A dog and a man together in one's body, that sounds quite brilliantly filthy and perverse!</p><p>I grew up in Sakai, an industrial suburb of Osaka. My mom was a single mother and needed money; she borrowed recklessly and soon owed the the local gangsters money she simply had no hope of repaying.</p><p>Well, they thought for a day or so and soon had a solution and whispered it to my Mom. She was horrified at first but came to her senses later and I was in kiddieporn movies in Osaka at the age of six. I remember sucking off two black American sailors. They came in gallons, believe me!</p><p>By the age of nine I was fucking four or five adult men at a time.</p><p><b>Henry</b>:</p><p>My dad was a widower and bisexual. I did gay stuff with him and his friends from the age of four or five. I must have held or sucked fifty cocks before I saw a cunt. That was when I was seven and Dad wanted me to be photographed with a little black girl my own age. A sweet little fucker, too. She was no virgin and knew all the tricks. A week later the two of us were together again, doing a hot threesome in front of a film camera with a boy of ten or eleven. He fucked us both anally and then he and I did double penetration with lithe young Yoshanda.</p><p>Exquisite, feelig another cockthrough a girl's membrane. Ooh! I remember it so well!</p>"
34,Backrub for Sister,AdBur,adbur97@yahoo.ca,"['mf', 'm15', 'f13', 'bro/sis', 'voy', 'teen']",My younger sister wins a bet and gets a backrub. Things go a little further than planned.,2012-06-17T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>This story is a fantasy. Read it or don't but don't judge.</p><p>So my name is Adam and I'm 15. My little siter Emily is 13. We're pretty close since it's just us and our mom and she works nights a lot.</p><p>Like most guys I know I'm really horny a lot. Anyway, lately I've been noticing how sexy Emily is getting. She's always been a lot of fun and pretty but lately I've noticed that she's getting a really hot body too. She's only about 5 foot 2 but she's got really long legs for her height and she's into soccer and cross-country at school so she's in great shape. She's blonde with blue eyes and I know the guys in her grade all crush on her.</p><p>So the other night we were watching TV and mom was working. We were watching America's Got Talent and this really bad singer was on. I said there was no way he'd get through but Emily bet me that he would. He did so I asked what her reward was. She said I had to give her a backrub. No big deal since we are always doing stuff like that for each other so I said sure.</p><p>She grabbed a pillow and lay down on the carpet in front of the couch. She was wearing little yoga shorts under her t-shirt and I couldn't help checking out her ass as she got settled. I got off the couch and straddled her and started giving her the backrub I owed her. She was on her elbows so she could watch TV and had pulled her hair to one side so it was out of the way.</p><p>Well after a few minutes of rubbing a comercial came on and she lay down flat and put her arms at her sides. ""Rub harder I'm really stiff from soccer"" she asked as she lay her head on the pillow. I repositioned a bit so I could get more strength and really give her a good massage. When I was working her shoulders I realized my cock was pretty much right against her tight little ass. For a second I thought I was going to get a hardon so I moved down a bit to do her lower back for a while.</p><p>After a few minutes she said ""Hold on. I have a better idea."" She got up (giving me another great look at her round ass in her yoga shorts and those long legs) and went to the other room. She came back a moment later with a bottle of lotion.</p><p>She lay down again but this time pulled the back of her t-shirt up so I could put the lotion on her back. I was frozen there looking at the perfect skin on her back and at her tight ass that was no longer half hidden by her t-shirt. When she said ""help me"" it sort of broke the trance I was in and I moved over and helped her get the t-shirt up over her shoulders so her full back was exposed and the front of her shirt was barely still covering her tiny boobs as she lay back down.</p><p>I took some lotion on my hands and rubbed them together and then started to massage her again. ""Ooooh yeah,"" she said, ""that's soooo much better"". I was really enjoying putting my hands all over the soft skin of her back and shoulders. There was no avoiding getting rock hard at this point so I was careful to prevent any contact. My cock was straining against my boxers and I pulled my own t-shirt down to try to cover it a bit in case she turned around. </p><p>In this position it was hard to get to her shoulders so I moved down to do her lower back. This of course made it easier to keep my cock from pressing against her ass but it also meant I was staring right at that cute, round ass as I rubbed the lotion into her lower back. I was getting so turned on I could barely stand it. She had her head on the pillow so I felt sure she couldn't see me without moving a lot so I took full advantage and got a really close look at her perfect little bum, her thighs, the glistening skin on her back ... trying to take mental pictures.</p><p>After a little while she said ""Can you come up and do my shoulders some more? This is really the best massage ever!"" I was nervous but so horny I couldn't think straight anyway. I moved up to her shoulders and at first was able to sort of hover just barely over her ass so she couldn't feel my hardon. I looked down and could see how close my cock was to her perfect little ass in those tight yoga shorts. Not even half an inch plus the thin fabric of her yoga shorts and of my boxers.</p><p>""Mmmmm. Harder please? If you can? I know you've already been rubbing for a while but just a little more okay?"" </p><p>I moved a little further up and as I pushed down on her shoulders with more strength I felt my cock brush against her ass for the first time. At that exact moment she let out the biggest moan yet ""Oooooh wow that feels amazing Adam!"". I was pretty sure she meant the massage but part of me wished she had meant my cock against her ass. I kept working her shoulders harder and each time my cock would brush against her ass. Sometimes just barely, sometimes it would be pressed against her for a second or two hard enough that she HAD to notice. But she didn't let on and I was way too horny to stop doing it.</p><p>After a minute or two it seemed like she was moving in rythm to my massage. Each time I would press against her, my hands on her upper back and shoulders, my cock pressing against her ass, she would rock a little bit and it seemed like she was pushing her ass back into me.</p><p>My cock was throbbing and I could feel that if I didn't stop soon I'd come right in my shorts! I was so horny that I didn't even stop to think about what might happen if I did. My eyes were racing all over her sweet little body. The soft, silky skin of her back, her long, slender legs, her sides and the tiny hint of her stomach and small boobs I could imagine so clearly. And her tiny, tight, round little ass in those skimpy yoga shorts. </p><p>I wasn't even trying to keep her from noticing now. With each stroke of my hands up her back I was thrusting my cock against her upper thighs and ass. She was moaning with each one and I closed my eyes and imagined that I was fucking her. I pictured us in the same position but instead those little yoga shorts were down around her knees and my boxers were long gone. I imagined my cock disappearing between her thighs and pushing against her hot, wet little pussy. I imagined what it might feel like to have my cock inside that warm, tight pussy.</p><p>I grinded my hips into her ass one last time and felt an explosion as I came in my shorts. </p><p>Immediately I was aware of how stupid it was. There was no way she wouldn't realize what I had done. I still tried to play it cool and rolled off her right away. I jumped up and quickly headed out of the room saying ""Okay that's all you get - my hands are tired and really greasy."" I made it out of the room before she'd even have a chance to look up and hoped that she wouldn't figure out what had happened. I mean, do 13 year old girls even really know about that? </p><p>I washed up in the bathroom and stuffed my soaked boxers to the bottom of the hamper and put on clean ones. I tried to act cool when I came back into the living room. Emily was curled up on the corner of the couch looking relaxed but normal. I half expected she'd be staring at me or calling the cops or something. LOL. I grabbed a pop from the fridge and brought her one too. She took and said ""Thanks"" with a little smile and I relaxed a bit. At the next commercial she said ""Adam that was the best massage ever! You give such great backrubs!"" I looked at her to see if she was teasing me or about to say something else (like ""...and you're a pervert!"") but she didn't. I relaxed a little bit after that.</p><p>I can't wait to see what happens next time I lose a bet to Emily! Actually, I hope I win the next bet because I have some ideas on what I'd want for winning.</p>"
35,Shower Surprise,AdBur,adbur97@yahoo.ca,"['m15/f13', 'bro/sis', 'voy', 'teen']",Peeking at my sister while I'm in the shower.,2012-07-01T00:00:00,"This story is a fantasy. If you don't like it, don't read it. If you do like it, click on my name to see more.","<p>My name is Adam and I'm 15. I live with my mom and my sister Emily who's 13.</p><p>This story is about the other morning. My mom had left early to apply for a new job since she hates her waitressing job and Emily and I were getting ready for school. Emily was in the shower and I was finishing breakfast waiting for her to be done with the bathroom (we live in a small house).</p><p>Anyway, I heard the shower stop so I headed up stairs figuring she was almost done. I grabbed a towel and knocked on the door. </p><p>""C'mon Em I need to shower too.""</p><p>""I'll be out in a sec, jeez."" she replied.</p><p>I stood there for a second or two then she opened the door. I was caught by surprise since she was just in her towel and her hair was still soaking wet. She has fairly long hair and something about her being soaking wet got me excited right away. The towel was wrapped around her just barely covering her boobs. Now, she has kind of small boobs but there was still a little cleavage and there was droplets of water on her shoulders and chest. I must have been kinda staring at her in shock because she said ""Well move so I can get by."" and then she brushed past me. I don't think she noticed that my boxers were bulging a little at the sight of her. I watched her walk to her room. The bottom of the towel barely covered her tight little bum and her glistening legs looked really sexy too.</p><p>I cleared my head and went into the bathroom. I started the shower, tossed off my boxers and stepped in. I was still thinking about how hot my little sister looked and was kind of surprised at how turned on I was. I started stroking my cock and closed my eyes to picture her. In my mind I imagined her towel slipping down and exposing her small but firm boobs. I was getting really excited about this little mini fantasy when she knocked on the door.</p><p>The knocking snapped me back to reality just as she opened the door and walked in. The shower curtain wasn't completely closed so I turned a bit to make sure she didn't see me. </p><p>""I need to dry my hair."" she said casually. I didn't mind really but it was definitely the first time she'd ever come into the bathroom while I was showering.</p><p>Well, the only thing I did mind was that I was getting pretty close to a nice release before she knocked and enjoying my fantasy. Anyway, I resumed my usual shower routine and heard her flip on the hair dryer. I peeked around the curtain and saw that she had put on a t-shirt but her legs were still bare. The shirt came down to the middle of her bum but I couldn't tell if she had panties on or not (well, not without totally bending down which would have been kinda obvious). She had used the blow dryer to clear part of the mirror but was at a bit of an angle so she couldn't see me in it. I looked her over while she was focused on drying her hair. There was my 13 year old little sister. 5 foot 2, blonde hair, long legs for her height and small but pert little boobs. Her t-shirt was a bit wet (she must have thrown it on before drying off) and clinging to her a bit. </p><p>My cock throbbed again as I looked her over as if to say ""keep stroking"". I was about to resist that urge and get back to my shower (maybe turning the water a bit colder) when she did something incredible. She bent over and let her hair drop down as she continued to blow dry it. She was using one hand to hold the hair dryer and the other to brush her hair while she dried it. Not only did this mean she wasn't looking in the mirror any more - removing even the small chance she might see me peeking at her - but while bent over like that her shirt was pulled way up so that her gorgeous tiny little tush was pointing right at me. What's more is that my sweet, little sister was wearing thong panties! I couldn't believe my eyes. I have always thought of her as so cute and innocent (well, she does make jokes some times about sex but nothing crazy) and here she was wearing sexy panties. They were baby blue with darker blue stripes. The way she was bent over, with her legs slightly spread, I could see the little mound where her perfect little pussy would be. My hardon got harder than I've ever known as I stared at my little sisters ass and pussy just a few feet in front of me!</p><p>I was stroking faster now, careful not to breathe too heavy or make any other noise. I was getting close to cumming again and was trying to decide if I dared risk cumming with her right there. I decided that between the noise of the hair dryer and the shower that there was little risk involved so I renewed my focus. I imagined how it would feel to be touching that pert little tush. To run my hands along her long slender legs. To press my hand against her panties and feel the soft pussy beneath the fabric. I imagined her pushing back against my hand, grinding her pussy against my fingers. The wetness coming through the cotton of her thong panties.... then I had the most incredible orgasm I've ever had. I nearly lost my balance in the shower. </p><p>By the time I regained my balance and had sort of cleaned up a bit she was back to standing and finishing off her hair. She snapped off the blow dryer and walked out of the bathroom back to her room. I took a moment to imagine her stripping off her t-shirt and standing there in just her panties as she decided what to wear. I shook my head to get a hold of myself (I had no time for another fantasy) and turned off the shower to go get dressed myself.</p>"
36,Tender Touch,AdBur,adbur97@yahoo.ca,"['m15/f13', 'bro/sis', 'voy', 'teen', 'pett']",My 13 year old sister wants to cuddle on the couch and enjoys the soft touch of her 15 year old brother.,2012-07-23T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>This story is a fantasy. If you don't like it, don't read it. If you do like it, click on my name to see more.</p><p>If you haven't read my other stories, my name is Adam and I'm 15. My sister Emily is 13.</p><p>Emily is really quite stunning. She hasn't started getting any real curves yet but despite her always complaining about having ""a boy's body"" she is very feminine. She has long blonde hair and blue eyes and even though she's only about 5 foot 2 she has the build of a taller girl. Her legs are thin and super long. She does a lot of sports and you can tell since her legs are really toned. She has a small bum but it's nice and round. Her tummy is completely flat now (this time last year she still had a bit of a baby belly) - she's actually been begging our mom to let her get her belly button pierced. She has really small boobs but I think they're really nice. Definitely smaller than a lot of girls her age even, but when she wears a tight tank top they show very nicely.</p><p>Anyway, as you can probably tell I've got a complete crush on her. I know I should feel weird about being turned on by my sister or any 13 year old girl but I really don't feel weird at all. Not only is she gorgeous, she's always very energetic and we've always been really close. Our mom works long hours and our dad hasn't been around in a long time so we spend a lot of time together. Some might think it's weird but it's still normal to us to cuddle on the couch while watching TV or to give each other back rubs or foot rubs etc.</p><p>The other night I was watching TV before bed. I though Emily had already gone to bed, in fact I was just about to turn in myself. I was already in my boxers and a t-shirt in fact. Mom was working late and wouldn't be home for hours. The show I was watching was just about over when Emily came into the living room. She was wearing one of my shirts that she had ""adopted"" a while back as a sort of housecoat. I was a dark blue button-up shirt that I got from our grandmother and it was two sizes too big so I've never worn it. Her legs were bare underneath the shirt. She walked over to the couch and sat down beside me and immediately cuddled up to me. She mumbled something about not being able to sleep and took a pillow from the couch, placed in my lap and stretched out on the couch with her head in my lap.</p><p>Needless to say I decided not to turn in just yet after all. She was laying on her side, facing the TV. I started stroking her hair the way I know she likes as I looked her over. The shirt was barely covering her tush and I had a great look at her long legs. She has a great tan going already and her legs looked as smooth as silk. Looking down at her face, her eyes were closed now as I continued to stroke her hair. Her long eyelashes would flit every now and then but were mostly still. Her mouth was slightly open and I could see a hint of her teeth. Her lips looked so soft and warm. Occasionally I would gently stroke her forehead or around her ear once or twice between stroking her hair. I let my fingers trace gently over her eyebrow and down her cheek a few times - acting like I was just absent-mindedly petting a cat while watching TV. In reality, I wasn't paying any attention to the TV at all. I was totally fixated on this little pixie in my lap. She seemed to be really enjoying the gentle touch I was giving her so I was getting bolder each stroke. I let my fingers gently trace from her forehead to her ear,then gently over her cheek and down to her chin. </p><p>When she didn't resist at all (she in fact seemed to be lifting her chin, encouraging me to explore more) I let my next caress trace gently down past her closed eye, over her cheek and just past the corner of her mouth. I continued slowly down over her chin then ever so gently down neck to the top of her shoulder before running into the fabric of her shirt (or my shirt actually). She parted her lips a bit at this so instead of lifting my hand from her skin and going back up to her hair I let my fingers gently trace up her chin and did a gentle circle around her lips. Lastly I let my finger gently caress from one corner of her mouth to her other along her pouting bottom lip. She was so relaxed that even though my touch was very gentle, her lip pulled down a bit so that her mouth was a little bit more open.</p><p>At this point she shifted in my lap and turned so that she was laying on her back rather than her side. Her eyes were still closed and she didn't say a word but she clearly was enjoying the attention I was paying to her perfect little face. She had only done up a couple of the middle buttons on her shirt, so as she was lying now I could see the top of her chest and even a little hint of where her left breast would begin to show. The bottom of the shirt on one side had fallen to the side and I could clearly see the pink boy-cut panties she was wearing. They had sort of a lace trim and lace design on them. I could see half of her flat tummy, her navel and while one side of the shirt was still covering her right hip and the very top of her thigh, the other side was completely visible. I could see the outline of her hip bone where it just slightly lifted the waistband of her panties. I could imagine where her pussy would be but couldn't make out any indication of anything more.</p><p>I continued to look her all over and memorize every square inch of her young body while I continued to gently caress her face. Each time I would let my fingers trace their way across the top of her chest and along the edge of her shirt, pushing it just a little further each time. Then I started to let my fingers stray a little bit under her shirt with each pass until I was confident that I could feel the softer area around her left breast. After a few minutes I was just keeping my hand on her chest doing slow, gentle circles. Still being careful not to fully touch her breast but I was letting my hand go way under the loose-fitting shirt to her shoulder with each pass. One time I let my pinky stray a little bit further than before and could feel the different texture of the edge of her nipple. Emily's breasts are small and of course laying on her back like this they were barely apparent.</p><p>Emily didn't make any indication that she noticed I touched her nipple. Her breathing was slow and rhythmic and her mouth was still a little bit open and her eyes remained closed. I decided to let my pinky drift a little further the next time and as it passed over the top of her breast it brushed gentle against her nipple which was fully erect! I was a bit surprised as I didn't expect it to be so big - it was almost as high as the top of my pinky laying flat on her skin. On the next pass I let my hand go much lower down so that my middle fingers passed on either side of her nipple. I was still tracing very lightly but I could definitely sense her breast beneath my hand. The next time I let my hand rest a little less lightly and I could feel her small breast clearly now as my fingers traced around it.</p><p>Emily was still very relaxed and peaceful. Deciding that I could be a bit bolder, I unbuttoned the higher of the two buttons she had bothered to do up on her shirt. I didn't immediately pull the shirt more open, but just let the opened button rest where it was. I continued my gentle circles around the top of her chest and this time pushed my hand very low, down to her stomach - which of course opened her shirt even more. </p><p>Again, Emily didn't make any indication that she minded this at all - in fact she seemed to be enjoying the tender attention her brother was giving her. Even with only the one button done up on her shirt, her nipple was still barely covered by it. I let my hand trace all the way up from her navel, up the center of her chest to the base of her neck, then stretched out to her shoulder again. This time I was careful to make sure that her shirt moved further over and when my hand traced down her left side, my arm finally pulled the shirt far enough that I could see her left nipple. It was a dark pink and pointing straight up. It looked like the eraser at the end of a pencil. I let my hand make a few more circles around her left breast with my fingers tracing their way around. I let my hand relax a bit more each time so that instead of just my finger tips touching her soft skin, most of my finger was. Her hard nipple gently touched my palm on one pass and I was surprised at how hard it was.</p><p>Ignoring any concerns over being too obvious, I let my fingers slowly trace in smaller and smaller circles around her breast and when Emily made no indication for me to stop I finally let my fingers trace lightly over her nipple. I made another little circle just around the outer edge of her nipple and then, more slowly and deliberately this time, drew two fingers over top of her erect nipple. It moved with my fingers a little bit and then popped back into place as my fingers moved past it. Emily made an ""mmm"" sound very quietly and shifted slightly in my lap. Deciding that there was no point in pretending anymore that I wasn't totally focused on her breasts and nipple, I undid the final button on her shirt and pulled both sides open, revealing both tiny breasts of my 13 year old sister. Her other nipple was not quite as hard as the one I had been playing with so I let my hand drift over to her other breast and made a few circles around her nipple while watching it harden like the other one.</p><p>Fascinated, I took her nipple between my thumb and finger and very gently squeezed it. I let my fingers spread slowly until my entire hand was flat against her breast and I slowly and gently squeezed her tiny breast. Feeling her like this I could tell that while they were small, she definitely had very real and very firm breasts. I moved between each breast, gently squeezing and cupping them and then making little circles around her nipple before squeezing it gently. I was also letting my hand drift down to her tummy and made gentle circles around her navel and over her flat stomach. After a few time I let my hand drift all the way down to the top of her panties and traced the edge over her hips. When my fingers traced below her navel she giggled slightly and it sort of startled me out of the trance I had fallen into.</p><p>Emily started to sit up and I was immediately terrified that she was going to be angry with me or that she had somehow just noticed that I was feeling her all over. Instead she pulled her shirt the rest of the way off and tossed it on the floor. She flipped over and lay face down on the couch and said ""Mmmm. Do my back now."" She had her arms at her sides and her head was turned toward the TV on the pillow in my lap. Needless to say, beneath the pillow I had a raging hardon. I moved her long hair to one side and started to run my hand all over the soft skin of her naked back. I let my hand go in big circles from the tops of her shoulders, down her side and down to her hips. I traced the top of her panties across her lower back. Her panties are very tight and each side of her little bum was barely squeezed into the pink, lacey fabric. </p><p>After a few moments, she moved her hands up under the pillow where she discovered my hard cock waiting for her. At first she must have been surprised because she moved her hands away. Her left hand she dropped under her chest beside my thigh, but her right hand fell into my lap, resting between my thighs with her fingertips just at the bottom of my boxer shorts. She was tracing her fingers back and forth over my inner thigh. She shifted herself a little bit and then her hand was resting right on top of my shorts! She left her hand there laying right across my hard cock. I continued to stroke her naked back as we cuddled there together. </p><p>As soft and gorgeous as her back is, after a few moments my cock started to soften. I kept rubbing her back for a little while longer and then finally she sat up on her knees. She grabbed her shirt off the floor and pulled it over her shoulders without buttoning it. She leaned in and gave me a big hug and kissed me on the cheek. </p><p>""Thanks so much for the great massage sweetie!"" With that, she stood up and stood beside me for a moment. Her shirt was hanging open and she held the shirt tails in her hands and looked at me for a moment. She smiled at me then pulled her shirt wide open, giving me a full look at her naked chest one last time. Then she covered herself up as if it had been a big slip the first time and made a face like ""ooops!"" then spun on her heel and skipped out of the room and off to bed.</p><p>I sat there for a moment (with another hardon starting up) and then turned off the TV and headed off to bed where I was sure I was going to have really, great, hot dreams.</p>"
37,Almost Bedtime,AdBur,adbur97@yahoo.ca,"['m15/f13', 'bro/sis', 'voy', 'teen', 'pett', 'oral']",My kid sister doesn't want to go to bed and will anything to stay up later.,2012-11-02T00:00:00,"This story is a fantasy. If you don't like it, don't read it. If you do like it, click on my name to see more.","<p>I was babysitting Emily one night. Well, she's 13 and I'm 15 so it's not really babysitting like when we were younger but I was still ""in charge"" I guess. It was just past 10, Emily's bed time, so I told her to go get ready for bed. She gave me a bit of a pout but I didn't give in so off she went. A few minutes later she came back into the living room looking cute as hell. She had her hair up in pigtails (she often has a ponytail, but rarely does the pigtail look) and had a baby blue t-shirt on. The shirt came down to the middle of her tush and I could see she was wearing white, boy-cut panties. Her long and slender legs are my favorite feature and I couldn't help looking them over. She has very small boobs but even so I could see her nipples pushing at the fabric of her thin t-shirt. She walked over and sat on the other end of the couch from me. She pulled her knees up to her chest and pulled the shirt over her legs. She stretched the shirt down so just her manicured toes were peeking out.</p><p>After a few minutes it was pretty clear she wasn't going to volunteer to go to bed, so I told her it was time for her to hit the hay. She scooted across the couch and grabbed my arm. ""Please let me stay up. I'm not tired or anything. Just another half hour??"" She gave me her best pout with those sweet, soft lips and batted her eyelashes at me. I glanced down at her toned legs and then back to her sweet young face. My hesitation must have given her hope as she went for broke. She threw her arms around me and rested her head on my shoulder. ""You'd be the bestest brother in the world if you say yes. And you'd make your little sister so happy and thankful!"" She smelled so good and as she nuzzled into me I could feel the warmth of her lips and breath on my neck.</p><p>""Okay, another half hour but you owe me big time."" I finally said, my mind already racing. </p><p>""Thank you Adam! You're the greatest big brother ever!"" she squealed as she gave me another big hug, this time also giving me a big kiss on my cheek. She curled up beside me and settled in to watch the rest of her show. I looked down on her sweet young face as I considered my options. In the summer months she gets the faintest hint of freckles on her cheeks and nose. She has long eyelashes that make her blue eyes adorable. She had one hand on my shoulder and I noticed how tiny she still is. She's a little over 5 feet now but still not curvy yet at all. If you looked at her chest or her face you'd think she was still just 10 or 11 but her legs and tush might make you think she was 15 or 16. Though sometimes when she's got makeup on and had her nails done you can tell she's going to break a lot of hearts when she's older.</p><p>After the show ended and her extra half hour was up I could tell she was just waiting for me to send her to bed, probably hoping I'd forget so she could stay up longer. I had my plan ready to go though so I said ""Your extra half hour is up kiddo."" She reluctantly stood up and despite her earlier claims I could tell she was getting sleepy. She slowly started to shuffle across the room and I watched her cute little tush as she did. Just as she got to the door I stopped her ""Wait one second.""</p><p>She turned around and looked at me quizzically. ""Remember I said you'd owe me?"" She nodded, looking a little less sleepy suddenly. ""Come over here."" I said. She made her way over to the couch and stood beside me. I stood up beside her. She's quite a bit shorter than me and she looked so adorable looking up at me. I took her by the wrist and she tensed up a little bit. I turned her hand and put against the front of my boxers where I was already starting to get hard with anticipation. She let out a little gasp of surprise as she looked down at her hand now cupping my cock through my boxers. She looked up with wide eyes but said nothing. I guided her hand to begin gently rubbing the outside of my boxers. At first her hand was mostly limp but as I guided her she would squeeze gently as she started stroking my hardening cock. I let go of her hand and let her continue on her own, watching as her little hand massaged my cock until it was completely hard and straining at my boxers. I lifted her hand away and she looked up at me and smiled that cute, crooked smile of hers.</p><p>I'm not sure if she thought she was done but she looked very surprised when I pulled my boxers down and stepped out of them. Her eyes flitted between my hard cock and my eyes as she waited to see what was next. I took her hand in mine and at first she resisted but after a second let me guide it towards my cock. When her hand was less than an inch from my exposed cock I could see her fingers stretching a little towards it - she clearly was eager to know how it felt even if she was mostly scared of what we were doing. I stopped her hand before she could touch my cock and she looked up at me with surprise. There was a tiny bit of relief in her eyes but I saw plenty of disappointment as well. ""You have to be very gentle"" I said. She nodded at me as I let go of her hand. She looked back down to my cock and slowly let her fingertips each make contact with the head of my cock. She looked up at me for approval and I nodded for her to continue.</p><p>She moved her fingertips up and down the shaft of my cock now, each time wrapping them around a bit more until she had her fingers completely wrapped around and was stroking my cock from base to tip. I was watching my little sister's hand move up and down my cock and watching her blue eyes follow the motion of her hand as she did so. Her mouth was slightly open and I caught a glimpse of her tongue as she wet them sliglthy. </p><p>""Okay, now, get on your knees."" I said. She looked up at me with her eyes wide. ""It's okay Emily,"" I said, ""you owe me remember?"" She nodded slowly and then I guided her around in front of me. She slowly got down on her knees so that she was at eye level with my throbbing cock. ""Now stay still."" I said and she nodded slightly, moving her eyes back and forth between my eyes and the throbbing cock barely an inch away.</p><p>I took my cock in my hand by the base and directed the tip of it to her face. She flinched a little bit as the hot skin of my cock head made contact with her left cheek. She righted herself and didn't flinch as I touched my cock to her face again. I gently caressed her face with my cock as she looked up at my face. I couldn't believe how excited I was! Rubbing my hard cock from one cheek to another of my little sister's sweet face. Then I took the head of my cock and very gently drew it across her slightly parted lips. He lower lip quivered a little bit - I wasn't sure if it was excitement or nervousness as I could see some of both in her eyes. ""Lick your lips"" I said and she complied immediately. I moved the head of my cock across her now wet lips, this time pushing against them a bit more. I had to control my breathing as I wanted this to last for a while, though I was so excited I was pretty sure I could have cum right then and there. I moved my cock back and forth over her mouth, sometimes pressing the head against her lips, sometimes letting the head touch the tip of her nose as I moved the shaft across her moist mouth. After a moment or two, she had relaxed her mouth and was getting into the rhythm with me, applying a little pressure with her lips at each pass and keeping them wet. A couple of times her tongue would touch my shaft as she wet her lips and each time my cock would throb with pleasure. She must have noticed this as she clearly tried a few times to lick her lips a bit extra to watch my reaction as her tongue ran over the tip of my cock.</p><p>I pulled my cock back and moved a little back from her. She had clearly gotten more comfortable with this new contact because as I pulled back she followed my a little bit before opening her eyes to look up at me. </p><p>""You need to take off your shirt"" I said. She barely hesitated this time (always a bit of an exhibitionist anyway) and pulled her shirt off over her head. I drank her in. Her boobs are very small but her nipples are very pronounced and were hard as little rocks. Her stomach is flat and toned, her shoulders soft and tan as the tips of her pigtails tickled at them. She settled back to her half crouch and looked up at me while she wetted her lips. ""Now,"" I said, ""you have to be very careful not to let your teeth touch my cock."" She swallowed noticeably and her eyes were wide again with surprise - though I think she had anticipated this as she nodded, licked her lips again and opened her mouth.</p><p>I rested the head of my cock on her lower lip and slowly moved it up so that it was touching her top lip. She kept her mouth still as I pressed my cock against her parted lips. I moved it back and forth a few times, allowing her wet lips to get my cock nice and wet then very gently pushed the head of my cock into her mouth. I could feel her tongue on the tip of my cock as the head disappeared between her lips. I pulled my cock back out and she took a deep breath and licked her lips again as she looked up at me with those sweet, innocent blue eyes. I could tell that she was in conflict. Part of her was scared about the idea of sitting in her panties while her brother pushed his hard cock in her mouth, but part of her was clearly excited about doing something so naughty. Whatever she did next would dictate my next move. I held my cock still, just an inch from her mouth while she looked up at me. Her eyes dropped to my cock and my heart seemed to have stopped as I waited for the longest two seconds of my life. Then she leaned forward and took the head of my cock back between her young lips.</p><p>I rested one hand on her shoulder and the other very gently on the top of her head. She rested one hand on my hip and wrapped the other around the base of my cock. She mostly kept her head still while I moved my hips back and forth gently, but after a moment she began to move in rhythm with me. She couldn't take much more than the head of my cock into her mouth before I could feel her tongue against the tip. I could feel my balls tightening and a huge orgasm building as my little sister continued to suck me off. She paused for a minute to catch her breath and I guided her hand to the head of my cock which was wet with her saliva. I closed my hand around hers and guided it from the head of my cock to the shaft and back a few times until my entire cock was now moist. She continued stroking my shaft as she took the head of my cock in her mouth again. She let her lips move back and forth over the ridge of my cockhead, applying more pressure each time. Her eyes kept moving between my cock and looking up at my eyes for approval.</p><p>I could feel my orgasm building so I took one hand and held the base of my cock and my other hand held the back of her head so I could dictate the pace. She put both hands on my hips as I built towards a huge climax. My breathing was getting faster and I was groaning at this point as I imagined cumming in my little sister's mouth. Emily looked up at me with her sweet blue eyes as her wet lips moved over the head of my cock. Seeing her sweet, red lips sliding over the ridge of my cock set me over the edge and I shot a huge spurt deep in her mouth. She instinctively pulled back but I held her head close as the second stream of cum shot over her head, leaving a white streak on the side of her face. She was breathing heavily and her face showed so many emotions. She was clearly nervous still, but she was also amazed at what she was seeing and also very clearly turned on. She looked back down at my cock as a third explosion erupted from it, hitting her shoulder and chest as I stroked out the last few drops onto her and running my hot, throbbing cock around one nipple.</p><p>I fell back onto the couch exhausted and trembling but with a huge smile on my face. Emily sat back and looked at my cock as it slowly lost its hardness, then wiped the cum off her face and inspected it in her fingers. She giggled as she rubbed the cum onto her other nipple. She looked up at me while rubbing both nipples gently and smiled. </p><p>""Wow, I dunno what would have happened if I asked for an extra hour."" She got up and as she did I noticed that she had to pull her panties back up a bit from the middle of her thighs where they had somehow ended up. She turned and I watched her tight little bum as she walked out of the room. I pulled on my boxers and picked her tshirt up off the floor. As I took a deep inhale of her scent from her shirt I heard her turning on the shower upstairs as she cleaned up before going to bed.</p>"
38,Trouble Sleeping,AdBur,adbur97@yahoo.ca,"['mf(13)', 'bro/sis', 'pett']",My kid sister is a surprise visitor one night.,2013-01-23T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>There is no need to read my other stories before this one, but there are others if you like what you read. Thanks to everyone who's posted a review on my other stories. As with all the stories, it's complete fiction.</p><p>My name is Adam and I have a kid sister Emily who's 13. She's blonde, about 5 feet tall and maybe 95 lbs. Very tiny. She's quite thin but starting to get some curves, particularly in her legs. Her chest is still pretty flat but she's also starting to get some tiny boobs. She has been getting really forward lately and seems to love flirting with me and driving me crazy.</p><p>The other night in fact, I was in bed half asleep when I noticed my bedroom door slowly open. There stood Emily in my door. I couldn't see her face because of the light behind her, but I could see that she was wearing a t-shirt and had her hair up in a pony tail. She had one hand on the door frame and the other on her hip and was peering into the room. I was enjoying the view of her legs which looked really long under her t-shirt. After a moment, she stepped into my room and shut the door behind her. I heard her soft footsteps as she crossed the room to my bed. She stopped at the edge of my bed and as my eyes started to adjust to the dark room I was able to see her smooth thighs right in front of me. I was about to ask her what she wanted when she answered by climbing onto the bed and lying next to me. Now, it has been a few years since Emily came to sleep in my room - usually during a storm or after watching a scary movie or something. I wasn't complaining of course.</p><p>I looked at the clock and it was just after 11:30. Our mom has been working the late shift (she's a waitress) and typically gets home at 1am or so. I was trying to decide if I should say something when Emily spoke. ""I need covers,"" she said. I lifted up the comforter and she snuggled up to me, her back to my chest. She smelled amazing! She got some new bath stuff for Christmas and had taken a long bath tonight before bed. She was wiggling to get closer to me and her tush was right against my boxers (which is all I sleep in). I had my left arm around her waist but over the covers, with my right arm under the pillow. She lifted the covers and pulled my arm under and held it close to her so my hand was just under her chin. We lay like that for a little while and though I had a semi-hardon she didn't seem to notice (or mind). She kept her tush firmly pressed against my bulging boxers, occasionally wiggling it which only made me harder.</p><p>We lay like that for a little while and I was actually starting to drift off to sleep, despite the images running through my head. Then Emily rolled over and put her head on my shoulder. I lay back and pulled her close to me. Her hand was resting on my bare chest and her right leg was resting on top of mine. Her fingers were gently running over my chest in small circles as she snuggled closer. My eyes had adjusted completely now so I could see her hand moving slowly around my chest. I could see from how her head was that she was watching her hand move around as well. Her eyelashes would flit every now and then and she'd tilt her head as her hand moved lower over my stomach. She traced around over my stomach for a little while then moved her hand back up to my chest and shoulder. She lifted her head as she did this and I could see her lips were slightly parted and her eyes were completely focused on what she was doing. She shifted a bit and propped herself up on her elbow. She slipped her leg between mine and pulled herself closer. I was pretty sure I didn't feel any panties when she pressed herself against my thigh.</p><p>She started tracing large circles over my chest and stomach, each time getting lower and eventually tracing the top of my boxers. Each pass she would go slower and slower across my lower stomach until finally she paused with her fingers at the top of my boxers. She looked up at me at this point and she was so beautiful. Her big blue eyes stared right through me and she licked her lips slightly before biting the bottom lip. Then, without breaking eye contact, she moved her hand down over the big bulge in my boxers. The feeling was amazing and I closed my eyes for a moment. When I opened them again, she had turned her head back to watch what she was doing. She leaned across my chest and started rubbing up and down my hardon which was straining at my boxers. I started rubbing her shoulders and back as she continued to run her hand all over my boxers.</p><p>After another moment, she sat up slowly and while her eyes never left my boxers, she slowly lifted her right leg over me until she was straddling me. I looked down at her bare legs on either side of me, her t-shirt hanging down to my stomach. With her little hands on my chest she lowered herself until I could feel the heat of her (bare?) pussy so close to my cock. She hesitated there for what seemed like forever and it took all my will not to thrust my hips upward towards her. Then she very gently rested her (bare!?!) pussy against my boxers and softly rubbed up and down the length of my cock. She pressed a little harder with each pass until she was humping me and starting to breathe heavily. I ran my hands from her knees up her thighs and then under the bottom of her shirt. </p><p>I confirmed what I had thought might be true when I continued up to her bare hips. I held her hips tightly and started grinding in time with her. I took one hand and lifted her shirt so I could see her sweet little pussy as she continued grinding against me. She took the cue and pulled the hem of her shirt up and held it there as we continued grinding. Her eyes were closed and her head tilted back. Her lips were moist from licking them. I let my eyes slowly roam down from her face down to her exposed chest. The t-shirt still covered her nipples but I could see the very edge of her small breasts. She has a very flat tummy and while she was grinding against me her abs were tensing and releasing. She has a tiny bit of blonde hair above her young pussy and as she grinded I could see her mound move around my bulging cock. My boxers were getting wet from her young pussy and I felt that I was about to get them really wet with a huge load of cum.</p><p>I wanted this to last a bit longer though so I took her ass in my hands and pulled her up higher on my chest. I was able to reach around and lay my fingertips on her very hot and very wet pussy. ""Don't go in"" she said nervously. ""Don't worry"" I said softly. She wiggled up a little higher so I could reach better and I started stroking up and down along her young pussy. She bent over to give me even better access and that left her bare chest right above my face. I started to kiss her chest, trying to work my way past her shirt to her nipple. She lifted up and pulled the t-shirt off over her head and tossed it on the floor. She started to lower down again but I told her to stay sitting up so I could see her.</p><p>""But I don't have big boobs"" she protested.</p><p>""You have beautiful boobs and a very sexy body Emily"" I assured her. She smiled at this and leaned back while I continued to stroke her wet pussy. I was in heaven, my eyes drinking in Emily's sexy little body while squeezing her firm little tush and gently stroking her soft, hairless pussy. She had her hands on my chest and was pushing her hips back against my hands. I was putting more and more pressure against her young pussy with my fingers and was getting a little further each time. Still not ""in"" but getting closer all the time. Her breathing was getting heavier and until she bent down and rested on her elbows. This allowed me to slip one hand underneath her and push two fingers against her soaking pussy, while the other hand squeezed her ass and dictated the rhythm. Her new posture also meant that her nipples were now in reach of my eager mouth and I immediately began to kiss her chest and breasts. She moved so that one nipple was easy to reach and I started to flick it with my tongue and suck on it. It was hard when I started but got even harder as I sucked it into my mouth.</p><p>She was panting now. My fingers were soaked and rubbing the inner edge of her pussy now. Emily suddenly shifted down again, pressed her pussy against my boxers and started grinding like crazy. I cupped her little tush in my hands and humped in rhythm with her. She was moaning now and put her head beside mine and wriggled her arms under my shoulders while grinding harder and faster. I could feel her breath on my ear and hear her moans as she built towards climax. Softly at first but getting louder each time, she repeated ""oh my god"" over and over. I felt my own orgasm building but realized I was never going to catch her. ""Oh my god, oh m' god, ohmygod, OHMYGOD."" She pushed back against me at this last and trembled in my arms as she let loose. She lay there for a moment longer, her legs shaking still and her breath returning to normal.</p><p>After another moment she lifted her head and looked me in the eyes. Her face was beet red and shining with a little sweat. She bent down and gave me a soft kiss on the corner of my mouth and then rested her head on my shoulder. </p><p>""Emily, we're not quite finished."" I said softly. She lifted her head again and looked at me quizically. ""Well, you got to finish but I didn't get to finish."" I explained.</p><p>""What do you want me to do?"" she asked. I lifted her to one side and pulled my boxers down and off (they were quite wet from the fun Emily had just had). I started to lift her back on top of me when she hesitated. ""I don't think I'm ready to have it in me. I haven't decided yet if I want to do that now.""</p><p>""Don't worry"" I said, ""I just want you to rub up and down like you were before. But be careful cause I'm really hard and you're really wet."" She looked down at my hard cock a moment and then slowly straddled me again. I held my cock flat against my stomach and she lowered her sweet, little pussy against it. </p><p>She started very tentatively at first, slowly stroking her pussy down to the base of my cock and then slowly back to the tip. After a few strokes she sat up so that she could keep my cock pressed against me while still grinding her pussy into it. This was perfect for me as I could watch her naked little body on top of mine. She was staring intently at her pussy and my cock, being very deliberate and careful to prevent any ""slips"" that would break her rule of no penetration. Her lips were slightly parted and she nervously bit her lower lip from time to time. She had her hands on the sides of my stomach so that her shoulders were pushed forward. This made her very tiny boobs look a little bit more full. She was leaning forward so she almost had cleavage. Her nipples were still hard and her flat stomach looked so sexy as she grinded back and forth. </p><p>I lowered my view to see her tiny, hairless pussy wrapped around the shaft of my cock. The tiny tuft of blonde hair just above was glistening with sweat and her own pussy juices. She drew her hips slowly back so my cock was entirely exposed - shining with moisture from her wet pussy. She pushed her hips down and forward and slowly rubbed herself along my cock until the head just about disappeared beneath her before slowly raising her hips up. As she lifted her hips up my cock followed her and she twirled her hips so that the head of my cock pressed not-so-gently against her wet little pussy. Then she lowered herself down again until her pussy was pressing against my balls. She repeated this motion a few times very slowly and deliberately. The sexiest part of the whole thing was watching her face as she intently studied every small step and methodically moved her pussy up and down my cock.</p><p>I felt my orgasm building and knew I had to come soon or I'd burst. I told her to lay down on her stomach and I took my turn straddling her. I pressed my cock against her sweet little tush and started thrusting it back and forth. I went slowly at first, just like she had done. Taking the head of my cock and guiding it between her ass cheeks and up as I pressed the shaft against her. I would then push the head of my cock against her pussy and then carefully let it slide up as I grinded against her. After a few long, slow strokes like this I could feel my orgasm building. </p><p>I started going faster and faster, thrusting my cock against her sweet little tush. After a few more thrusts I was getting faster and faster. Emily was tilting her ass up and I could hear her moaning as well. Then I noticed that she had her hand down between her legs and was stroking her little pussy as well. That was what set me off. The idea of my little sister fingering her tiny clit while I grinded my cock against her. I took one more long stroke and then I came all over her lower back and ass. Three long spurts of cum erupted from my swollen cock and onto her soft skin.</p><p>I rolled off of her and grabbed a nearby towel to wipe my cum off her back. I sat down on the bed beside her since my legs were still a little shaky. She stood up, still completely nude and stood in front of me. She's much shorter than I am so with me sitting she was basically my height. She pushed my knees apart and stepped between them. Emily looked down at my still semi-hard cock and then lifted her head to kiss me. This time she kissed me fully on the mouth and her tongue darted between my lips to find mine. We kissed like that for a moment, my little sister's naked body pressed against me while her tongue darted around inside my mouth. I cupped her little tush close to me and pulled her hard against me.</p><p>When the kiss broke off, she glanced at the clock on the nightstand and then back at me with a big frown (it was well past 12). She turned around and bent over to pick up her t-shirt (giving me one more good look at her sweet little tush) and then bounced out of the room. At the door she stopped and blew me a kiss before closing the door.</p>"
39,The Girl Next Door,AdBur,adbur97@yahoo.ca,"['Mf(13)', 'pett', 'reluc']",Young Emily spends some time with her neighbor.,2013-01-26T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>This story was written following a request from a regular reader. It's a bit different than I usually write (as you can likely tell from the tags). As with my other stories, it's pure fiction. If this type of story is not of interest to you, just don't read it.</p><p>My name is Mark and I'm 37 and single. I live in a row of townhouses near San Diego. A few days ago, there was a knock at my door and when I opened it I saw my neighbor Cathy and her son Adam. Adam was holding his arm at his side and seemed to be in pain. Cathy apologized for disturbing me and explained that Adam had fallen and might have broken his arm and she was going to take him to emergency. I asked if she needed a lift but she told me she was okay driving him but that her daughter Emily was due home soon. She didn't want Emily to be nervous on her own and asked that I keep an eye out for her. I did my best to keep a straight face and hide my excitement. </p><p>I had fallen in love with Emily from afar over the summer when they first moved in. She's 13, blonde, just a shade over 5 feet tall and probably about 95 lbs. Big, blue eyes and an incredibly sexy little girl's body. Slender legs, slim hips and a tiny little bum that was just starting to round. She also had a flat stomach and the very early start to tiny, pert little breasts. I had seen her almost every day wearing shorts and tank tops in the summer and spent many a night fantasizing about her.</p><p>I must have said something along the lines of ""Sure, no problem"" (though I can't remember exactly) and Cathy and her son were on their way. I went inside to get a drink and came back out to the front step to wait for my little fantasy girl to arrive - though I was planning to change fantasy to reality. </p><p>After a little while I saw her coming around the corner. She was wearing black jeans and a blue hoodie with a white top underneath. She had her hair down instead of in its usual pony tail. She had a knapsack over one shoulder and seemed to be in a great mood. I watched her as she approached and marveled at how she was childlike and ladylike at the same time. Her walk was very much like that of any confident woman but her head turned every which way as she took in her surroundings with eagerness. Her eyes were wide as if she were seeing this small street for the first time. As she got closer, she saw me and gave me a big wave and smile. I waved back to her and returned the smile.</p><p>""Hi Mark. How are you?"" she said when she got to her front walk.</p><p>""I'm great Emily, how about you?""</p><p>""Good."" she replied as she started up her walk toward her door.</p><p>""Hold on there, kiddo, your Mom and Adam aren't home so you're going to hang with me for a bit."" She stopped and looked back at me as I stood and opened my front door. I explained to her that while I was sure her brother would be just fine, they likely wouldn't be back for a few hours. She seemed a bit shy all of the sudden but when I offered to make her a sandwich she passed me and went into my kitchen, dropping her bag by the door.</p><p>After she had something to eat I asked her if she wanted to watch some TV. She agreed and we made our way into the living room. I sat on the loveseat across from the TV and she sat on the chair. I turned on the TV and then asked her to sit next to me. She hesitated again and looked a bit anxious. </p><p>""Emily, sweetheart, I'm not going to bite you."" She accepted that and came and sat next to me on the loveseat. I hadn't left her much room so when she sat down her leg was touching my knee. I was encouraged by the fact that she didn't shy away.</p><p>""You're getting to be a beautiful young lady, Emily."" I said, ""I bet you have all the boys chasing you.""</p><p>""Not really - the boys at school mostly go for the girls with big boobs."" she said.</p><p>""Oh boys can be silly like that. When they get older they'll realize that more than a mouthful is a waste."" She laughed a little at that. ""And trust me, kiddo, you're stunning. Really though, none of the boys check you out?""</p><p>""Well maybe some. I know at least one boy who likes to look at me."" she said shyly.</p><p>""There you go - I knew it. I bet when you get better at seeing the signs you'll realize that all sorts of boys - and even men - find you very sexy."" I said. I turned to face her a bit more and at the same time moved a bit closer.</p><p>""Sexy? Really?"" she said, clearly excited to be thought of that way.</p><p>""Absolutely!"" I assured her. ""To tell you the truth, I think you're incredibly sexy."" She blushed a bit at this but looked up at me with those big blue eyes. ""Do you think I'm good looking?"" I asked.</p><p>""Well ya,"" she said quickly, ""of course.""</p><p>My heart lept at this, even if she was just being polite. </p><p>""Emily, do me a favor and stand up for a second okay?"" She looked a bit unsure but slowly stood up and turned to face me. I shifted to the middle of the loveseat and positioned her right in front of me. ""Let me get a better look at you okay?"" I asked as I reached to unzip her hoodie. She started at that and clutched her hands over the zipper. I chuckled calmly and said ""Emily, sweetheart, don't be so shy. I promised not to bite remember?"" I pulled her hands away and then pulled down the zipper and slipped the hoodie off her shoulders and tossed it aside. She folded her arms across her stomach but I gently pulled them open again.</p><p>She was wearing a white t-shirt underneath that was clearly designed to be worn under something else. The thin fabric clearly showed the outline of her very small breasts and (to my pleasure) perky little nipples. </p><p>""Wow Emily,"" I marveled, ""you have such a great body. Clearly all that soccer is keeping you in great shape."" She smiled again and seemed to relax just a little. I ran my hands down her sides and pulled her shirt tight against her body. Her nipples were clearly visible through the thin fabric of her shirt. Her body was so firm under my hands and I could feel how toned her young body was. I turned her around and ran my hands gently over her back and shoulders. </p><p>""Oh my God Emily, you have an amazing bum!"" She giggled at this and coyly turned her side to me as she did so.</p><p>""I would really like to get a better look though."" I suggested, ""I bet it's even sexier than it looks through your jeans."" She turned to face me with a shocked look on her face. I just smiled at her and proceeded to start unbuttoning her jeans. </p><p>""Mark ... what are you doing?"" she asked, her breath catching.</p><p>""Emily it's okay. I just want to have a closer look at you. That's all."" I didn't wait for an answer but gently pushed her hands out of the way and proceeded back to the button on her jeans. I could feel her warm, soft skin on my fingers as I worked the button. Her stomach was quivering and she had goosebumps which only made her sexier. I looked up at her as I pulled the zipper down, then looked back down at the cute pair of white panties underneath. I worked her jeans down slowly, making sure to feel the soft skin of her thighs as I did, and then she stepped out of them. She stood before me now in little white ankle socks, white cotton panties and a tiny white t-shirt. My little angel, all in white. I looked her up and down a few times as she nervously chewed her nails.</p><p>""Well,"" I said, ""turn around so I can see that sexy little bum of yours."" She took a deep breath and slowly turned around, taking the opportunity to cross her arms in front of her. I forced myself to take my time, starting at her ankles and slowly soaking in every inch of her slender legs. They were the legs of a pre-teen girl for the most part, but as I got to her thighs there were signs of the coltish, sexy legs they were becoming. Her little tush was round but tiny and she had two slight dimples above on her lower back. </p><p>""Emily you are even sexier than I imagined. And I imagined you to be very, very sexy."" I said. I ran my hands up and down the outside of her thighs a few times, allowing her to relax a little bit more as she got used to my touch. Then I took my hands and ran them around front to feel her stomach beneath her shirt. Every muscle tensed under my touch and I would gently caress her until the muscles relaxed.</p><p>""Emily you are so incredibly perfect and sexy. I can't believe it. You're actually making me really horny."" I said as I turned her around and looked her in the eyes.</p><p>""Really?"" she inquired softly.</p><p>""Of course."" I replied sincerely, ""Here, let me show you."" I stood up beside her and undid my belt. She looked shocked as I undid my pants and pulled them down, my underwear not really concealing the huge hardon I had. She looked at the bulge there with wide eyes, then looked away. </p><p>""It's okay Emily. It's only fair for you to look at me too."" I said softly. ""In fact..."" I took her hand and pulled it over and placed it on the throbbing bulge in my underwear. She was reluctant so I had to shape her fingers around my cock, straining at my underwear. The thought of her little 13-year old hand against me was so exciting. </p><p>""Since you've been so good today I'll be extra nice to you."" I said. She looked up at me questioningly and I pulled down my underwear and stepped out of them. Again, she looked wide-eyed at my cock and then looked away, blushing. I took her hand again and coaxed it closer to my exposed cock. She resisted at first but as I took her fingers and wrapped them around the shaft of my cock I heard her inhale deeply. I took her other hand and guided it to cup my balls, which were already tightening with excitement. </p><p>""Be gentle Emily."" I coached. She was watching intently now as I positioned her hands on my cock, guiding her fingertips gently over the head of my cock.</p><p>""Soft isn't it, honey?"" I asked. She nodded slowly and I continued moving her fingers up and down the length of my hard cock. Down to the base and then slowly up each side to the ridge of my cock head. I traced her fingers around the ridge of my cock and back down the shaft. The feeling of soft fingertips on my cock was incredible. I pulled my shirt off over my head while she continued guiding her fingers over my cock as I had shown her.</p><p>""Hmm,"" I said, ""now how did I end up completely naked and you're still dressed?"" She looked up at me now, her hands dropping back down to her sides. ""It's only fair Emily. I showed you mine so you have to show me yours. That's how it works honey.""</p><p>""Are you sure it's okay? I'm a little scared.""</p><p>""It's completely okay Emily. You can trust me. We're just looking at each other."" I said, ""Well, you're looking at me already. Now it's time for me to look at you. Why not just start by taking off your shirt?"" </p><p>She bit her lower lip and looked up at my face again. ""Come on Emily, it's okay."" She put her hands on the hem of her shirt and looked down at her feet. ""Emily,"" I said a bit more sternly, ""it's only fair."" She hesitated a moment longer and then slowly pulled her shirt up. She hesitated again just before her tiny little boobs were coming into view but before I could say anything more she took a deep breath and pulled the shirt up over her head and let it drop to the floor. She put her hands down at her side and started absently playing with the edge of her panties.</p><p>I was in heaven. My little sweetheart stood before me now topless, only a tiny pair of white panties away from being stark naked. She had goosebumps all over her chest and her nipples stood hard and straight on top of her tiny breasts. She'd be another 6 months at least before she'd ever need a bra but her small breasts were completely defined. I spent a few minutes just looking her all over before gently running my fingers up her arms to her shoulders, and then down to her breasts. She inhaled sharply as I got close to her nipples but as before I just waited until she relaxed a bit more. Then I ran my fingers over her breasts, cupping one and then the other gently. Then I gently stroked her erect nipple and softly squeezed it between my thumb and forefinger.</p><p>""Okay, then."" I finally said, ""One last piece of clothing."" I had expected her to resist this part as well but she seemed to have been expecting it and had prepared herself. She slipped her thumbs under the waistband of her panties and hesitated only slightly before pulling them down to her ankles and stepping out of them. Again, I wanted to maximize my enjoyment of this little godess so I turned her around to face away from me. I looked down at her pert little bum, so round and tiny. Then I got down on one knee for a better look. I ran my hands up and down her thighs and then her hips, and then finally across the softest skin I have ever felt. Her tush was firm and soft and perfectly round. I traced around gently with my fingertips and then cupped one side. I gave her ass a nice squeeze and she jumped slightly and then giggled nervously. Then I placed my hands back on her hips and slowly turned her around to face me again.</p><p>As she turned, I saw a cute little tuft of ash blonde hair above her little virgin pussy. There was the slightest gap between her legs the way she was standing and I noticed that there was a definite warmth emanating from her. She smelled so fresh and pure. I ran my hands around and squeezed her tush again so that the outer mound of her pussy moved ever so slightly. I guided her to stand sideways and took one hand and ran it down along her stomach and over the soft hair above her young pussy. I moved my hand further down and finally felt her soft, warm pussy under my fingers. </p><p>She instinctively pulled her legs closer together so I used my other hand to urge them apart again. I ran my fingers up and down the soft slit of her pussy and then applied a bit more pressure. I could feel a little dampness on my fingertips as they pushed towards the outside of her pussy. She was still very stiff at this point, though not resisting me. I took her by the hand and led her to the side of the loveseat and had her lean against the arm rest. I pulled her legs apart and moved her hands aside and gently kissed her navel. I kissed lower and lower until my mouth was hovering above her pussy. I let my tongue reach out and touch the bottom of her slit and she jumped slightly. I held her firm and this time licked her sweet slit from bottom to top. She gasped at that and I did it again, this time applying more pressure. She had her hands on the back of my head now and almost seemed to be urging me forward. I licked her several times, very slowly and each time pushing my tongue deeper into her slit. By this point she was starting to breath heavily. I rubbed my hand up and down her pussy wet with my saliva and her own juices. I took that hand and started to stroke my cock as I continued to lick her sweet, nearly hairless pussy. </p><p>After a few moments of this I felt all resolve wash away in myself. I couldn't prolong it any longer. I stood up in front of Emily and lifted her up. I placed her down on the edge of the loveseat and held her legs together straight up in the air. I ran my fingers gently across her pussy and took in the amazing sight of her thighs pressed together and her swollen wet pussy. I separated her legs and put my throbbing cock on top of her pussy. She flinched at this and put her hands over her pussy. </p><p>""Emily, don't worry. I'm just going to touch on the outside. You've got me very, very horny and I need some release before I burst."" I took her hands away and put my hard cock against her pussy again. I pulled her legs closed so her thighs wrapped around my cock and pressed it even harder against her wet pussy. I slowly pulled back and let my cock run the length of her pussy and then pushed forward again. </p><p>After a few more slow, gently thrusts she trusted that I wasn't go to try to go inside her and relaxed a little bit. I continued thrusting and looking down at this little angel on my loveseat. I had her legs folded off to one side so I could see her flat chest and stomach. Her nipples were still rock hard and her face flush with excitement. I could see the head of my cock as it slid up towards her navel and then pulled her legs up again so I could see my cock between her sweet thighs and pussy. I continued this way while my orgasm was building. She had put her hands down so that her fingertips would catch the head of my cock each time it thrust from between her legs. She was looking down intently at my cock each time and her mouth would open slightly as she took in another breath. I teased her a few times, hesitating until she looked up at me before thrusting through again. Soon I was madly fucking her like that - her pussy and thighs squeezing my cock and her fingers touching the head until it slipped back out of their grasp. </p><p>I gave one final thrust and watched her reaction as a huge stream of white cum burst from my cock across her stomach and chest. I drew back and thrust again and another gush came out and filled her navel with hot cum. She was clearly amazed with the whole experience as her mouth hung open and she looked from my face back down to the still throbbing cock now resting on her stomach in a pool of cum. </p><p>""Wow Emily. I told you that you were very sexy. Now do you believe me?"" I said when I caught my breath. She simply nodded and smiled at me. I took some tissue and cleaned her up and then pulled on my underwear. She stood up in front of me again and I ran my hands one last time over her tiny little body. I felt the wetness between her legs and how soft and ready her pussy felt. </p><p>""Another time"" I thought to myself. She wasn't quite ready for that yet but with any luck she soon would be.</p>"
40,Emily Sleeps Over,AdBur,adbur97@yahoo.ca,"['ff', 'pett', 'oral']","Emily spends the night at her friend Megan's house. Bursting with new energy from her recent experiences, she can barely contain herself and soon includes Megan.",2013-01-28T00:00:00,"This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.

This story is in response to another reader request. As always, everything is almost 100% fiction. If you don't like these kind of stories, just don't read it.","<p>So Emily is 13 and starting to discover sex. She and her brother have been starting to fool around a very little and she even had one afternoon with her older neighbor one time. All these things are new to her and she finds it very exciting and it's pretty much all she can think about. Emily is about 5 foot 1 or so and very tiny. She has blonde hair and blue eyes and is about 95 lbs and still has her little girl body for the most part. She barely has any boobs yet and while she's lost all her baby fat she still doesn't really have any curves. For the past few weeks she has started to be more aware of her body and has found pleasure in touching herself and fantasizing about everything under the sun.</p><p>On this day, Emily is spending the night at her friend Megan's house. Megan hasn't turned 13 yet but the two have been friends for a long time. Megan though already has bigger boobs than Emily. Not a lot bigger but enough that Emily envies her. Megan has dark hair and is a couple of inches taller than Emily, even though she's a few months younger.</p><p>Emily arrived at Megan's house a little after dinner. She and Megan went right up to Megan's room so Emily could drop off her bag. Emily's family doesn't have a lot of money and her own room is very small. Megan has a much bigger room and again Emily finds herself a little envious. Emily put her bag near the sleeping bag already spread on the floor next to Megan's bed and the two started chatting and laughing as they always did. A little while later, Megan suggested they watch a movie so they went down to the family room together. Megan's brother Brad was just turning off the TV and heading up to his own room.</p><p>""Oh my god Megan, your brother is such a hottie"" Emily whispered after he had left the room. Brad was several years older and had started college already and Emily had always crushed on him.</p><p>""Ha ha, you've always thought he was hot, Em."" Megan laughed back.</p><p>""Have you ever seen him naked?"" Emily asked excitedly.</p><p>""No! Well like not since we were little I guess. Gross, he's my brother."" Megan replied, giggling despite herself. ""Have you ever seen Adam naked?""</p><p>""Yeah I have a few times."" Emily said. ""Like for a few seconds if he's walking from the shower or something.""</p><p>""Wow like you've seen his thing even?"" Megan replied, suddenly very interested. ""What does it look like?""</p><p>Emily smiled back and held her hands apart, ""This big I swear!""</p><p>Megan giggled and then both were giggling together. The movie was starting now so they curled up on the couch under the blanket. Emily was really excited thinking about Brad and about Adam and things she had seen and done. She dared not tell Megan any more though. After a few moments, she was able to focus on the movie. The two of them were cuddled up like they often did when watching movies. Emily in her pajamas and Megan wearing her yoga shorts and a baggy t-shirt.</p><p>Once the movie ended they decided to go up to Megan's room. They sat together on the floor and talked some more and eventually Megan asked Emily about Adam again.</p><p>""So have you seen any others? Like your mom's boyfriend or anything?"" Megan asked excitedly.</p><p>""Well, maybe once or twice."" Emily said slyly. No way did she want to tell Megan yet about her neighbor Mark. ""Have you seen any before? I mean in real life?""</p><p>Megan shook her head no. Megan's mom knocked on the door and told the girls it was time for lights out. The girls said okay and Emily started to take off her pjs.</p><p>""What are you doing?"" Megan asked?</p><p>""Oh I just brought these for the movie - I hate sleeping in them"" Emily replied. She took a t-shirt out of her bag as she stood there in just her panties. She stopped and looked herself in the mirror. ""I wish I had nice boobs like yours"" Emily sighed.</p><p>""Mine are pretty tiny too"" Megan said.</p><p>Emily studied herself in the mirror a bit more, running her hands over her very small breasts before pulling her t-shirt over head. When she turned back, Megan was taking off her yoga shorts and then she crawled into her bed. Megan went all the way to the far side of the bed and said ""Do you wanna sleep in the bed with me instead of the floor? It'll be easier to talk without my mom hearing.""</p><p>Emily climbed into the bed and Megan turned out the light. There was light coming in from the window so they could see each other fairly well after their eyes adjusted. They lay on their sides facing each other and whispered quietly.</p><p>""Do you ever wish someone would kiss them or touch them?"" Emily asked.</p><p>""My boobs? Ya sometimes I think about that. Do you?"" Megan whispered back.</p><p>Emily thought to herself how she hadn't thought too much about it really until Adam and then later Mark had done just that - and so much more. ""Oh my god I think about it all the time!"" she said finally. There was a short silence before Emily spoke again. ""Can I see them?""</p><p>Megan was quiet for a moment before she responded ""See my boobs?"" she said. Emily was certain she heard excitement in Megan's voice. The same excitement she'd heard in her own voice when Adam or Mark had asked her something similar. Instead of saying anything, Emily just sat up and nodded. Megan sat up after a moment and faced Emily on her knees. She then took her t-shirt off over her head and Emily looked at Megan's bare chest before her. Megan was right, they were still pretty small but Emily loved how they looked like real breasts, round and defined compared to Emily's almost completely flat chest. Megan's nipples were darker than Emily's and bigger around. Megan got shy after a moment and crossed her arms in front of herself.</p><p>""Don't be shy"" Emily said as she pulled Megan's hands away. Emily then put her own hands on Megan's sides, and slowly moved them up over Megan's breasts. Megan tensed under her touch but did not pull away. ""Oh my god these are awesome"" Emily breathed. She ran her hands gently around them and noticed Megan's nipples getting harder under her touch. She squeezed them gently in her hands and was a little jealous again, but mostly just excited. She was in the lead this time and she liked that. Emily pulled back and lifted her own shirt back over her head. ""See yours are so much bigger than mine. I barely have any."" she said.</p><p>""Em you have a great body and your starting to get some."" Megan replied, looking at her friend's budding chest.</p><p>""Thanks Megan"" Emily said and hugged her. The skin on her back was cool to the touch but the feeling of Megan's chest against hers was warm. She nuzzled into her gently and could feel Megan's hard nipples against her chest. She pulled her head back and looked down as she guided one of her nipples against Megan's and rubbed them together. When she looked up at Megan's face she saw that she was staring intently at their two young bodies with her lips parted. Emily lowered her head and gently kissed Megan just above her right breast. She heard Megan inhale sharply and then arch her back so her small breasts were pushed forward eagerly. Emily then kissed Megan directly on her nipple. Megan rose up on her knees and urged Emily's mouth to keep kissing her. Emily parted her lips and surrounded Megan's nipple with them. She sucked gently and felt it get harder still. She let her tongue touch the tip of Megan's nipple and then made slow circles around it before kissing her way across Megan's bare chest to the other nipple and doing the same.</p><p>Megan enjoyed this for a while and then seemed to boil with excitement as she pushed Emily down on her back. Megan looked her friend in the eyes deeply before lowering her lips to Emily's own hardened nipples. Megan's hair draped across Emily's chest as she kissed every inch of her chest, neck and nipples. Emily reached a hand down between her legs and started to gently rub her pussy through her panties - which were already getting a little damp. With her other hand she cupped and caressed Megan's breasts, gently pinching her nipples.</p><p>After several moments of this, Emily became bolder. She sat up on her knees again and told Megan to lie on her back. Megan looked exited and her face was flush as she positioned herself on the bed. Emily leaned in and started to kiss Megan's flat tummy and to trace her tongue around gently. Megan giggled a few times with the ticklish sensation. Instead of making her way up Megan's body to her breasts, Emily slowly kissed her way down to Megan's navel, which she playfully tongued. Megan was no longer giggling but just breathing deep and steadily. As Emily whirled her tongue around Megan's navel she looked up at her friend. Megan had her eyes closed and was biting her lower lip. She had both hands above her head grabbing the rails of the headboard. Emily knew exactly how she felt. Like Emily had felt before, Megan was at once enjoying the feeling of another's tongue on her body and also hoping desperately that that tongue would make its way lower still. Emily straddled Megan's lower legs and rested on her elbows. She placed her hands on Megan's stomach and caressed her there with her fingertips as she kissed lower and lower. Megan's hips were lifting up slightly, urging Emily lower. Emily kissed further down until she reached the top of Megan's panties. Here she kissed side to side, slowly going to one side all the way to Megan's hip bone before slowly kissing and dragging her tongue back to the other side. When she reached the other side, she kissed Megan below her panties on her upper thigh.</p><p>Megan gasped at this and twitched a little under Emily. Emily kissed a few more times along the lower edge of Megan's panties. She could feel the heat coming from between Megan's legs. She slowly crossed over and kissed along the top of Megan's other thigh. Emily kissed Megan once more squarely in the center of her panties, letting her chin press a moment right on the top of Megan's sweet young pussy. Then she stood up on her knees.</p><p>""Oh wow that was so amazing Emily!"" Megan whispered. Emily smiled and slowly stood up on the bed, still straddling Megan. Megan looked up at her with her eyes wide. Emily put her own hands at her side and pulled her panties down a couple of inches. Megan looked up at Emily and nodded eagerly. Emily lowered her panties another inch and could see they were quite wet. She lowered them another inch so that now Megan was staring straight up at her friends glistening pussy. Emily pulled her wet panties all the way off and tossed them aside. She put her hands on her pussy and rubbed it up and down, never taking her eyes of Megan. Megan stared, hypnotized with her mouth hanging open. Emily pulled her pussy open a little bit and rubbed one finger deeper inside. Megan put a hand down between her own legs and rubbed her pussy through her panties. Emily had been expecting this and shook her head playfully. She got down on her knees, straddling Megan's hips and took Megan's hand. She raised it up again and urged Megan to hold onto the headboard rail. Megan complied and Emily quickly spread a few kisses over Megan's tummy as she moved down the bed. She put her fingers under Megan's panties and pulled them slowly off.</p><p>Megan had more hair than Emily and it was dark brown. It was very thin and it was mostly above her pussy. Emily lifted Megan's knees and spread them apart, kissing on knee softly and making her way up Megan's thigh. She had her eyes locked on Megan's pussy while she did and marveled at it. As she got closer she could sense how wet Megan was and one firm kiss at the base of her friends sweet pussy confirmed it - as well as sending a shiver though Megan's body. Emily wiggled both hands under Megan's bum and squeezed it as she lowered herself again with her tongue outstretched. She touched her tongue to Megan's soft pubic hair, just above her pussy and gently traced her way down. Over the noticeable lump of Megan's excited clit and down the opening of her pussy. At the very bottom, Emily pushed harder with her tongue so that the tip pushed Megan's lips open slightly. Megan squirmed with delight at this. Emily traced her tongue back up and down Megan's pussy this way several times. Then she took one hand and spread Megan's pussy open. She couldn't believe how wet Megan was. She traced her tongue around this new, much more sensitive area and relished the sweet taste. She swirled her tongue around and Megan moaned. Emily looked up and saw that Megan was now biting her hand while her other hand was squeezing her tiny breast. Emily continued licking and massaging with her fingers as the sounds of Megan's muffled gasps and moans came to her ears. Emily moved her other hand down to her own pussy. With her tush up in the air as she bent over Megan, Emily started rubbing her pussy back and forth and slipping a finger between the mounds.</p><p>Then Megan started to shake and Emily knew she was about to come. Emily again slipped both hands under Megan's bum and thrust her face between Megan's legs. She licked and pushed her tongue between Megan's lips and kissed and sucked feverishly. Then Megan closed her legs and her thighs were squeezing Emily's head harder against Megan's sweet pussy. Megan's hand was on Emily's head now urging it up with a half-hearted effort. Megan stifled a scream in her pillow, now covering her face and Emily felt Megan's pussy get warmer still. Megan was still shaking when Emily sat up and looked at her friend. Her tiny naked body was glowing. Megan put the pillow down beside her and Emily could see her face was red. Emily then crawled on her knees up the bed and took hold of the headboard. </p><p>She lifted her leg over top of Megan and gently rested her knee beside Megan's head. Megan moved her arms between Emily's legs and Emily lowered her pussy to Megan's waiting mouth. Megan squeezed Emily's tiny bum and lifted her mouth to Emily's drenched pussy. She did not hesitate like Emily thought she might, but eagerly started kissing and licking. Emily pushed down gently against Megan's mouth and started rocking back and forth. Megan licked and thrust her tongue deeper than Emily thought possible. Megan's fingers were caressing her bum and working their way eagerly towards the middle. She could feel Megan's fingers getting closer and closer until they were touching her tight little bum hole. Megan continued trying to stretch her fingers to Emily's pussy and then returning to caress her bum. Emily held fast onto the headboard and continued to rock back and forth into Megan's face and hands. She lifted her hips then and Megan found she could easily reach and touch Emily's pussy. Megan ran her fingers up and down her pussy and spread the lips as wide as she could. She lifted her head and licked deep into Emily's pussy and thrust her tongue against Emily's hole. Emily lowered herself again and Megan continued to push her face into Emily's pussy while her fingers returned to Emily's tush - now rubbing her bum hole continually while licking her pussy. Emily felt her orgasm building. She pushed herself down on Megan's mouth, urging her to tongue harder. Emily bent down and bit her arm to keep from screaming and she felt her orgasm starting. She lifted up instinctively as the pleasure overwhelmed her but Megan eagerly pulled her back down again and pushed her face into Emily's exploding pussy.</p><p>Emily felt the tremors run through her entire body as she came. She could barely believe how amazing it felt and how Megan had responded so willingly.</p><p>As the two cuddled up together and pulled the covers over their naked bodies, Emily had her thoughts turn again to Mark, her neighbor, and wondered what it would feel like to suck his huge cock. She pulled Megan closer as she let that thought fill her head while she drifted off to sleep.</p>"
41,One Girl's Depravity,AdBur,adbur97@yahoo.ca,"['Mf(13)', 'oral', 'lolita']",Emily is eager to continue her new found interests as her neighbor is about to find out.,2013-02-03T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Emily woke and looked at the sunlight streaming in her bedroom window. She smiled a broad smile and stretched her arms up over her head. The sheet lay across the middle of her chest and she arched her back, letting it fall away and exposing her tiny breasts. She slipped out of her bed and stood looking out the window, absently tugging at the boxer shorts she wore. They were way too big for her (after all, they belonged to her older brother Adam) and she had used a safety pin so they now hung loosely across her lower hips, rather than falling completely off her tiny frame. </p><p>She enjoyed wearing her brother's boxers, though lately she often slept naked. She turned and looked at herself in her mirror. Only a few weeks ago she was a little girl. But the last few weeks had been filled with new experiences and new feelings. Her most recent experience, with her friend Megan, was the first time she felt in control and that in of itself thrilled her in a way she never knew possible. That and the exquisitely unique feel - and taste - of Megan's 12 year old body.</p><p>Emily tore her eyes off her own body and stepped out of her brother's boxers. She pulled on a pair of pink panties and slipped a form fitting white t-shirt over her head. She pulled the hem of the shirt down to barely cover her tush and walked barefoot out of her room and down to the kitchen. Adam sat at the table eating a bowl of cereal. Emily walked around behind him and gave him a kiss on the cheek as she passed. ""Morning bro"" she said sweetly, ""any oranges left?"" Adam shrugged and Emily opened the fridge. She spotted a couple of oranges right away but ignored them, instead bending over and leaning into the fridge. She glanced back and saw that Adam was now taking in the view of her rear end as she expected he would. She swayed her hips back and forth a few times as she ""looked"" for something to eat. She could feel Adam's eyes on her and felt a little rush of excitement. Even at 13 she was starting to realize how easy it was to get 15 year old boys where she wanted them. Finally she grabbed an orange, stood up and turned round. She lifted her arms up over her head in an exaggerated stretch which lifted her shirt up above her navel, exposing the front of her panties. Then she walked past Adam back towards the door but not before noticing a sizable bulge in his shorts.</p><p>A little while later, Emily was wrapped in a towel in her room picking out something to wear. She took a green t-shirt out of her drawer and let the towel drop to the floor as she slipped it on. She poked through her panty drawer and didn't see anything she liked, so instead she just pulled on her white denim shorts. She walked from her room and made her way down the stairs, humming quietly to herself. She walked outside and down the little path from her front door to the common sidewalk. She took a handful of steps down the sidewalk and then turned up the next path and went up to the door. She rang the bell and clasped her hands behind her back while she waited. A moment later, a man answered the door and looked down at the little pixie standing there.</p><p>""Hi Mark"" Emily said before he could get a word out. ""Can I have some water?"" Mark stood there a moment stunned. He looked down at the young girl standing there, her hair still wet but hanging loosely about her face. She looked up at him innocently with wide eyes. He looked over at her front door about 15 feet to his right and then back at Emily now shifting back and forth on her bare feet on his stoop. Finally he took a step back and let Emily walk past him into his hallway. She continued into his kitchen and as he closed the door (and locked it for good measure) he heard the water running as she filled a glass for herself.</p><p>Mark walked to the kitchen door and watched as Emily drank half the glass of water at once. She stood facing the sink with her back to him and took another long drink from the glass. Mark took a moment to marvel at her cute little tush in her tight jean shorts. Regaining himself a little, he walked back to the living room where he had been reading. He sat down and attempted to seem casual while trying to determine what exactly she was up to. It had been nearly two weeks since his first (and only) private encounter with Emily. Eleven days filled with fear, lust, paranoia and daily reflections on touching every inch of her young naked body. He had seen Emily several times in passing, usually with her mother but at least one time where she might have been alone. She had given him no indication as to her feelings. Was she scared of him now? Was she infatuated with him? Was she indifferent? He had made his best effort to appear the friendly neighbor and nothing more but of course couldn't look at - or even think about - this young girl without feeling the start of an erection.</p><p>His thoughts were interrupted as she walked into the room. He looked up and placed the tablet beside him on the table. She climbed right up onto his lap and faced him with her knees on either side of his thighs. She looked at him a moment and then kissed him hard on the lips. Instinct took over and he kissed her back fiercely, grabbing her sweet little ass in both hands. Her lips parted slightly and he thrust his tongue into her mouth. Their tongues sparred playfully as her hands ran through his hair. He took hold of her hair and pulled her head back for a moment. </p><p>""Wow, I wasn't sure if we'd ever get to do this again."" Emily smiled and leaned in to kiss Mark again but he stopped her. ""Emily, tell me something."" She stopped again and looked back expectantly. ""When did you have your period?"" Emily scrunched her face at that and turned her head away. ""Emily it's just your body and it's important for me to know.""</p><p>Emily hesitated another moment and then finally spoke. ""It ended about a week ago I guess."" she said shyly. ""Why?""</p><p>Mark tried to hide his disappointment and consoled himself that clearly he would have other opportunities with Emily. ""Because I want to get naked with you and didn't want you to feel self conscious"", he half-lied. Emily's eyes lit up at this. Mark wrapped his arms around her and stood up, holding Emily close to his body. He walked her over to the stairs and carried her up to his bedroom. Emily was so light in his arms and rested her head on his shoulder as he carried her. He stood her on top of his bed and took a step back. She waited patiently but Mark stood there looking at her. ""You first sweetie."" he said playfully.</p><p>Emily realized what Mark wanted and pulled her shirt off over her head. She unbuckled her belt and unsnapped her shorts, feeling herself getting moist as she did. She pulled her shorts down and stepped out of them. Mark was very pleased to see that Emily had not worn panties. She clearly hadn't come over just for a little kissing. He looked at the young vixen on his bed. She was so tiny that even standing on the bed they were nearly eye-to-eye. Her blonde hair fell over her naked shoulders and framed her adorable face. Her chest was nearly flat but he could see indications of where her breasts were starting to form. Her stomach was flat and toned and her hips were just starting to take shape. She had a small patch of ash blonde hair above her young pussy and her coltish legs were long in comparison to the rest of her body.</p><p>Mark took her in a moment longer and then quickly discarded his own clothes, noting that Emily's eyes rarely left his already hardening cock. He walked over to her and kissed her passionately. Feeling her warm naked body against his chest was electric. As they kissed he ran his hands over her naked back and tush. He kissed her on the neck and down to her shoulder. He kissed his way down her young chest and down her stomach. She spread her legs slightly allowing Mark to stretch his tongue out and lick her pussy.</p><p>""Mmmm baby your pussy tastes so good"" he said. He turned her around and placed her on her knees with her head on the bed. He pulled her hips up high so that her pussy presented itself to him. Emily rested her head on her arms and took in a deep breath. Mark used his fingers to spread her nubile pussy lips apart. She was so pink and wet. He licked deeply into her pussy and Emily let out an audible moan. He licked deeply again and then ran two fingers up and down her engorged sex. He pushed the tips of his fingers against her and quickly felt her virginity against his fingertips. Emily gasped at this and he very gently moved his fingers around the opening of her young pussy. He licked her and toyed with her pussy and clit with his fingers like that for several minutes until he could hear Emily's breathing become ragged and her body began to rock back and forth against him rhythmically. He took hold of her hips in his hands and buried his tongue as deep into her as he could as the little girl climaxed. Her squeals and moans filled the room as he held his face against her.</p><p>Mark gently ran his hand all over Emily's naked tush and back while she caught her breath. She was trembling noticeable and her body was incredibly warm. He lifted her up and turned her to face him, sitting on the edge of the bed. She looked up at him and smiled a sweet, angelic smile. Mark extended his arm and held her cheek in his hand. He moved his thumb gently across her lower lip marveling at how soft it was. He pushed his thumb gently into her mouth and Emily wrapped her lips around it gently. She sucked on it for a moment as she looked up into his eyes. He put his hand behind her head and guided it down towards his cock. ""My turn now"" he said and urged Emily's sweet mouth towards his cock which was already hardening with anticipation. </p><p>Emily took the head of Mark's cock in her mouth and rolled her tongue around it. She could actually feel it getting harder in her mouth! She slipped off the bed onto the floor to kneel at Mark's feet and put both hands at the base of his cock. She held it there and ran her tongue along its length. Soon Mark was completely hard and she realized just how big his cock was. She managed to wrap her lips around the head of his cock and sucked it eagerly. She ran her lips up and down the shaft of Mark's cock and then licked around the ridge of its head. Mark guided her hands to stroke the shaft and then guided her mouth back to the head. She took it in her mouth and sucked it again but when she went to pull her head back Mark put his hand on her head and held it in place. He pushed his cock deeper into her mouth and Emily felt a rush of fear that she might choke. Mark slowly pulled his cock back until it was between her lips and Emily gasped to catch her breath.</p><p>""Just relax Emily - don't be nervous."" Emily nodded and parted her lips again as Mark pushed his cock into her mouth. She held onto the base of his cock and tried not to struggle as Mark moved his cock a little deeper into her mouth. She felt the hot tip of his cock touch the back of her throat and she couldn't stop herself from gagging. She coughed a few times and felt her eyes water. She looked up at Mark and was worried he'd be angry with her. He just looked down at her and simply said ""Ready?"" Emily nodded and opened her mouth nervously. Mark put his hands on the back of her head and pushed his cock into her mouth again. Emily braced herself and as Mark's cock reached the back of her throat she felt another gag reflex coming on. Mark pulled his cock back towards her lips again just before it overcame her. She sucked the head of his cock and ran her tongue around it before guiding it back into her mouth as far as she could. She was about to pull it out when Mark held it there a moment longer. She tried to move her tongue around to pleasure him and concentrated on breathing through her nose.</p><p>Mark coached her some more and Emily found she was able to let the tip of Mark's cock gently touch the back of her throat without gagging. A couple of times he pushed it against her throat and she couldn't help but gag a little and each time Mark would give her a moment before putting his cock back into her young mouth. Emily found a rhythm of using her hands on the shaft and then taking the cock as deep into her mouth as she could. Whenever she needed to catch her breath she would lick the ridge of Mark's cock which he seemed to really like as well. Mark's breathing started to get louder and he would moan more often. His hands were now holding her head more firmly and Emily worried that he would push really deep and she would gag again or even choke. Her eyes were watering but she managed to keep from gagging. Mark's cock seemed to get hotter and he was grunting now. Then he held her head very still and pushed his cock to the back of her throat and he grunted loudly.</p><p>His cock throbbed and then she felt something warm fill her mouth. She realized Mark had cummed in her mouth just as another spurt came and her mouth was full. She pulled her head back and felt some cum spill out over her chin. She swallowed instinctively and felt the warm cum slide down her throat.</p><p>She looked up through blurred vision at Mark standing over her. ""Oh wow sweetie that was really good!"" he said. Emily smiled and felt a drop of cum fall from her chin to her thigh. She wiped cum off her chin and looked down at it between her fingers. It was white and sticky and still a little warm.</p><p>Mark looked down at his little dream girl. Her cheeks were wet with tears and her lips wet with saliva. She smiled up at him with her big blue eyes and he felt a swell in his heart as he looked at her. He wondered if he was actually falling for this girl but then dismissed the idea as absurd.</p><p>Emily tentatively touched her tongue to her fingers to taste the cum as she slipped her other hand between her legs to her wet pussy. She wondered now if all men taste the same or if they are all different....</p>"
42,"Stealing Love, Part 1",Adiemus Bacchante,Adiemusbacchante@gmail.com,"['f', 'nc', 'magic', 'parody']","This is a story that I wrote quite some time ago. It's what one might call fanfiction, and takes place in the 'Worst Witch' universe. It's rather graphic, involves a lot of lesbian sex, and I like to think it's hot. Enjoy!",2012-06-04T00:00:00,"Warning! 

This story is a work of fan-fiction based off of the TV show known as 'The Worst Witch'. It is also extremely perverted, sick and twisted in ways that no one who is too young to accept such things should ever be subjected to! Anyway, for legal reasons, I also have to state that I don't own the characters, or the show, or have any rights to it, or blah, blah, blah. This isn't a challenge to copyright, it's just a story, made by a fan, who thinks That it's a fun little show, and a few of the characters are cute!
Oh yeah, and if you shouldn't read this, don't! It may lead to furious masturbation and the last thing you need are furry palms, the demise of several kittens on your conscience, and to go blind to boot! Or some equally inane thing like that... I should probably also mention something about not trying this at home, but well, I honestly don't think that's possible!","<p>Ethel Hallow closed her eyes, her hands underneath the blankets, two finger buried deep in the soft, wet folds of her womanhood. The girl moaned softly as she imagined an image of Maude Moonshine, one of the girls at Cackles Academy she claimed to hate, but had secretly lusted after since the moment she'd laid eyes on the girl. </p><p>Ethel almost hated herself for her attitude towards the oh so sweet girl, imagining Maude's lovely face, with her cute round, flat glasses and her dirty blond hair done up in simply adorable pigtails. But there was no way she could admit her true feelings, not so long as Maude was friends with Mildred Hubble, Ethel's arch nemesis. No, if Ethel were to have that sweet face nestled between her legs, lapping hungrily at her pussy, she'd have to tear the two apart. She had devised a plan; it would just take a few more night's work, but it was perfect. Nearly flawless. Just a few more experiments were necessary before she was ready to-</p><p>The door creaked open at that exact moment, and a slouching figure peered into the room. ""Sorry, I'm late,"" came the whispered voice of Drusilla as she slipped into the room, ""but HB almost caught me in the hallway.""</p><p>""Shhh,"" Ethel hissed with a touch of annoyance as she lifted the thread bare blanket the school forced her to endure, ""Just shut your mouth long enough to get over her and lick me out, Drusilla Paddock!""</p><p>The redhead blushed, bowing her head a little as she looked up at Ethel through her bangs, her heart fluttering as she saw the length of the girl's lovely legs exposed, with her delicious pussy glistening wet and inviting.</p><p>""Are, are you sure you've gotten the silence spell right this time?"" she inquired hesitantly, glancing towards the door skeptically, but walking towards her lover nonetheless.</p><p>Ethel sighed heavily, rolling her eyes as she shook her head in mild annoyance. ""Do you doubt my power, Drusilla?"" she said seriously, but rhetorically, bending her legs and spreading them farther apart as her voice took on a more commanding tone, ""Now look, I called you here for a reason, and I expect you to do as I ask. Understood, Ms. Paddock?""</p><p>Drusilla nodded slowly, her pulse racing in a combination of anticipation, the thrill of doing something terribly naughty with the possibility of being caught, and the tone in Ethel's voice that always gave the girl a certain, secret thrill. With a small smile, Drusilla pushed down on the foot of the bed with both hands, slowly crawling forward across the narrow straw mattress. As she went, the girl placed teasingly loving kisses along the soft, smooth skin of Ethel's pale legs, each time making quiet, appreciative moaning sounds.</p><p>For her part, Ethel smiled, watching her young lover with interest and a mild sense of fondness. 'You may be a bit thick, Drusilla,' the girl thought smugly, her fingers running through her friend's shoulder length red locks, caressing her scalp as Drusilla's cheek brushed lightly against her leg like an affectionate cat, 'but you're quite good at more physical tasks.'</p><p>Between her lover's legs, Drusilla purred happily, her hands grasping Ethel's ankles before slowly sliding upwards, enjoying the silky softness of the girl's skin beneath her palms as her lips finally found the warm expanse of Ethel's inner thighs.</p><p>Drusilla smiled to herself, her small tongue running a line along Ethel's skin, part way up one leg before kissing her way back down the other. 'I love you, Ethel Hallow,' she thought to herself, not daring to speak the words aloud, fearful of what her lover would think if she expressed the thought. Instead, Drusilla showed her affection by giving Ethel's inner thigh a gentle nip, running her teeth slowly across the girl's skin as Ethel laid back sighing contentedly.</p><p>As Ethel's fingers entwined in her hair, Drusilla let out a happy little moan, for the moment satisfied to simply be her beloved's loyal retainer, her minion at worst, but her lover at best. She opened her eyes as she came near Ethel's hairless pussy, smiling to herself as she remembered the first time the girl had made her shave it, the memory giving Drusilla a pleasant tingle. Yes, though she was something of a servant to the somewhat snooty girl, at times it was simply a pleasure and an honor to serve Ethel Hallow.</p><p>Ethel bit her bottom lip as Drusilla's nose accidentally brushed against her labia, sending a tingle up her spine, the deep sense of longing she felt only made worse by her memories of the many other times she'd had Drusilla go down on her. ""Mmm, that's it,"" Ethel sighed happily, closing her eyes and arching her back slightly as Drusilla's hands pushed the atrocious gray nightgown the girl's at Cackles were forced to wear as bedclothes up higher, ""show me how good you really are Drusilla, show me how much I've taught you.""</p><p>Drusilla moaned softly, giggling as she slipping her tongue out and placed it at the bottom of Ethel's moist opening. 'Oh, I'll show you,' the girl promised inwardly, slowly dragging her tongue upwards, pushing the tip forward almost imperceptivity as she brought it up between Ethel's soft labia, scooping the girl's juices as she went.</p><p>Ethel inhaled sharply, her fingers in Drusilla's hair gripping tighter as she arched her back further, the girl's voice making a barely audible squeak of a moan. As Drusilla's tongue moved ever higher, scooping her sticky wetness towards her burning clit, Ethel squeezed her eyes tightly closed, pulling her lover's head closer as the girl moaned into her pussy.</p><p>""D- Don't tease me so, Drusilla!"" Ethel hissed, trying to insinuate a touch of authority into her tone but not quite succeeding as the girl's tongue came free before moving down and repeating the process, this time pressing deeper into the inviting warmth.</p><p>""Mmm, but you taste so good,"" Drusilla teased softly, running her tongue slowly up each of Ethel's outer lips, wetting them with her own juices before kissing the girl's pussy affectionately.</p><p>Ethel's body shuddered as she caught her breath, looking up at Drusilla, narrowing her eyes as she panted. ""There, is much to do tonight, Drusilla,"" she said as sternly as she could, ""And I need... I need a clear head to perform the magic properly. Now- Now be a good girl, and quit with the teasing!""</p><p>Drusilla pouted up at her beloved, smiling as the girl fell back down into her pillow. With a quiet giggle, Drusilla slid her tongue as far into Ethel's sweet tasting pussy as she could, slowly brushing her lips across the girl's labia before encompassing them fully. Then, with a soft, appreciative moan, Drusilla slid her hands up under Ethel's drab nightgown, her palms slipping lovingly over the girl's flat stomach as she began to suckle gently.</p><p>Just as her fingertips touched the subtle rise of Ethel's breasts, Drusilla suckled harder, her tongue pushing as deeply as it could into her lover's pussy, squirming it about just the way Ethel liked it. Drusilla smiled inwardly as Ethel's back arched again, her strong hands sliding over the rise of the girl's bosom before holding Ethel's breasts lovingly.</p><p>'I could suckle upon them all night if only she'd let me,' Drusilla mused longingly, moving her head in time with her swallows, causing Ethel's body to shake as her fingers squeezed the girl's hard nipples between them, 'Mmm, mother was right though. Hallow girl's taste sweeter than any other!'</p><p>Ethel's fingers slipped out of Drusilla's hair suddenly, eliciting a whimper from her lover, but it was only a moment before her hands covered Drusilla's through the thin fabric of the nightgown, pushing the girl's fingers together tighter, urging her friend to grope her bosom more firmly.</p><p>Drusilla responded with a happy moan, lifting her mouth from Ethel's pussy as she continued to suckle at it, causing a loud, almost vulgar sound to echo off the cold stonewalls of the small room. ""You're so beautiful when you cum, Ethel,"" the girl commented aloud, smiling down at her beloved for a moment as Ethel gasped quietly, the young witch's body moving in response to her building orgasm.</p><p>Not wanting to deny her friend, mentor, lover, and beloved her pleasure, Drusilla moved a little further up along the bed. With only a moment's contemplative hesitation as she stared down at the pale softness of Ethel's womanhood, Drusilla descended once more. </p><p>As the tip of Drusilla's soft tongue touched the warm skin just above Ethel's clit, the girl let out a long, helpless moan, a sound that sent wonderful shivers through Drusilla's body despite the fact that Ethel would never admit to such vulnerability. Closing her eyes and moaning contently, Drusilla began to slowly move her fingers in random patters against her lover's small, perfect breasts. At the same time, the tip of her tongue moved lower, tracing a wet line across Ethel's soft, alabaster skin, teasingly circumventing the girl's clit before slowly circling it in a degrading spiral pattern.</p><p>""D-Drusciiiiilla!"" Ethel exclaimed, arching her back further as her hips squirmed helplessly beneath the girl's tongue, ""S-Stop teasing! Lick it, you-! You impudent little strumpet! Lick it!""</p><p>Drusilla giggled at both the change in her lover's voice, and at her half-hearted attempt at insult, Ethel's words merely giving the girl a small thrill, wishing that the apprentice witch was more verbal during lovemaking. For a moment, as the tip of her tongue touched the base of Ethel's clit, moving slowly around it and causing her lover to move her hands to grip the bed sheets, Drusilla's mind wandered. </p><p>As she slowly began to lap at Ethel's clit, sending the girl into the swirling madness of screaming orgasm, Drusilla imagined herself with someone else. Someone who would say the things she longed to hear during lovemaking, to do the things Ethel simply wouldn't. For a few moments the young witch imagined another version of Ethel, one who would call her names as Drusilla licked her out. Not out of anger or malice, but out of adoration and lust. She imagined an Ethel who would take her over her knee and spank Drusilla's bottom for the sheer pleasure of the act. She imagined an Ethel who would gladly lick her own fingers clean after fingering her, as opposed to the real Ethel's revulsion to the act. But above all, Drusilla Paddock imagined and Ethel Hallow who actually loved her.</p><p>As her tongue ran expertly across Ethel's clit, Drusilla touched the girl's labia with her fingers. She smiled as her lover's body shiver at her touch, Ethel's hips pushing her pussy closer to Drusilla's hand as she slid her index and middle fingers into the girl. </p><p>Ethel grabbed her pillow and covered her own face with it, howling out her ecstasy as her first orgasm barely finished before the second started. Drusilla grinned, looking up at Ethel's hidden face as her fingers pushed easily into the girl and began sliding back and forth thought the willing wetness. As Ethel screamed into her pillow, Drusilla covered her lover's clit with her mouth, suckling hard, her tongue playing across it all the more intensely.</p><p>'I'll make you love me, Ethel Hallow,' the girl promised herself, moaning loudly as her elbow began to hurt from thrusting her fingers in and out at such a rapid pace, 'I'll make you so deliriously happy you'll have to love me!'</p><p>Drusilla closed her eyes again, slipping out her fingers just long enough to switch hands, giggling to herself as her wet digits caressed Ethel's nipple, spreading the girl's juices across it, saturating her skin. As the fingers of her left hand began the swift penetration that had caused her right arm to need a break, Drusilla thought about her fantasy again. Trying to envision such a girl, pretending she was going down on her instead of the same old Ethel. </p><p>The image that suddenly came to mind startled Drusilla immensely, causing her to jump a little. Ethel hardly seemed to notice, however, carrying right along with her own selfish pleasure as Drusilla's mind conjured up an image of another girl. A girl she'd always found secretly attractive, but with Ethel continually dictating the course of Drusilla's life, there was no room for such thoughts in the young witch's mind.</p><p>The vision that so captivated Drusilla was of another of Mildred's friends, Enid Nightshade. The girl was forever causing trouble, and was a bit like Ethel in her strong willed, always did her best to get what she wanted sort of way. But Drusilla also knew that Enid was far more adventurous. With no staunch family traditions, and a somewhat more down to earth attitude, Drusilla pondered the possibilities. Enid and Ethel were about as attractive as one another she supposed, but Enid lacked Ethel's upper-class charm, and it was doubtful that the girl would go as far in life. </p><p>Drusilla sighed inwardly, accepting her lot in life for the moment, only to have her reverie broken by Ethel's hand against her forehead, pushing the girl away suddenly.</p><p>""That's enough for now, Drusilla,"" came Ethel's usual authoritative tone, ""There's work to be done.""</p><p>Drusilla sighed heavily, nodding as she realized that once again, her darling Ethel wasn't going to return the pleasure she'd given her. It seemed rare that she did, Drusilla thought bitterly, frowning thoughtfully as Ethel swung her naked legs off the bed and moved towards her dresser.</p><p>""So, what's this all about then?"" the redhead inquired, shifting to lay across the bed, supporting herself on her elbows as she licked her fingers clean.</p><p>Ethel smirked as she opened her top drawer and sorted through her neatly folded undergarments before pulling out a sealed glass bottle. ""Oh, you'll see,"" she chuckled, glancing over her shoulder and smiling knowingly before setting down the bottle and reaching in again.</p><p>What the girl pulled out made Drusilla inhale sharply, her eyes going wide and her heart racing as she saw the hairbrush Ethel held. But Drusilla's excitement quickly faded as Ethel tossed it over to her and snatched up the bottle once again.</p><p>""Stop being such a spectator and yank a few of the hairs out of that for me, will you, Drusilla?"" Ethel said off handedly, pulling out the cork from the bottle before reaching into her drawer again and taking out a small handful of dark green powder.</p><p>Drusilla's heart sank a little as she sat up and took hold of the comb, watching as Ethel added a few other ingredients to the potion. ""So, what exactly is this plan of yours?"" she persisted, plucking out a few of the longer dirty blond hairs Drusilla knew for certain weren't Ethel's.</p><p>""I told you to wait and see,"" the girl told her sternly, walking over and yanking the hair out of Drusilla's hand without so much as a thank you, ""Now then, it's very important that I don't screw this up. So you must keep absolutely quiet. Do you understand me, Drusilla?""</p><p>The girl nodded, ignoring her benefactor's condescending tone for the moment, sitting up to get a better view as Ethel slipped one of the hairs carefully into the bottle and began waving her hand slowly over it. </p><p>""In Nomine ego ipse potentia, incanto eiusmodi medicamentum,"" whispered Ethel, keeping her voice low as a pattern of shifting blue light emanated from her palm and spiraled down into the bottle, ""mutare allis actaeon conformo allis!"" </p><p>Ethel smiled as a small puff of orange smoke rose from the mouth of the bottle, and held it up to the light of the lantern on her wall. ""Perfect,"" she told herself, not really expecting any kind of response from Drusilla, ""Now all I need is someone to test it out on before I try it myself.""</p><p>Drusilla's eyes went wide for a moment as Ethel walked towards her, a smug grin crossing the girl's face. ""Now don't worry,"" she said sweetly, bending down before Drusilla and pushing the potion into her hands, ""I just need you to be a guinea-pig for an hour or so, Drusilla. And besides, it won't hurt a bit. I promise.""</p><p>The girl swallowed hard as Ethel stepped back, the still smoking potion feeling warm in her hands. ""What's it do?"" Drusilla began, only to have Ethel glare at her sternly.</p><p>""Oh just drink it Drusilla,"" the witch said impatiently, ""I don't have all night."" </p><p>The other girl nodded obediently, closing her eyes tightly as she brought the enchanted brew to her lips. Drusilla made a face as the peculiar orange fumes tickled her nose, tilting the bottle up and allowing the warm, tasteless liquid splash into her mouth.</p><p>""Swallow,"" instructed Ethel, her arms folded across her chest impatiently, her posture accepting no arguments as Drusilla obediently swallowed hard, gulping down the potion before shuddering at the peculiar texture of the liquid.</p><p>""Now, that wasn't so bad, now was it?"" Ethel soothed, taking one last thing out of the dresser before walking over and sitting down next to her lackey.</p><p>Drusilla nodded slowly, setting down the potion bottle on the nightstand and closing her eyes as Ethel's fingers ran gently through her hair. ""No, I suppose not,"" she replied, her voice going up an octave for a moment, giving her a moment's pause.</p><p>Ethel chuckled quietly at the confused look on Drusilla's face as the potion took effect, sending a peculiar tingling throughout the girl's body. ""What-What's happening?"" Drusilla asked aloud, unwilling to open her eyes as her bones seemed to painlessly shift in subtle ways and her voice altered in a way she couldn't quite place.</p><p>""Just open your eyes, dear,"" said Ethel with a knowing smile as she pulled a mirror off the nightstand, ""and I'll show you.""</p><p>Drusilla obeyed and gave a confused sound as she blinked her eyes, trying to focus them in the suddenly blurry seeming room. ""I- I can barely see!"" she protested, getting a quiet chuckle from Ethel.</p><p>""Good!"" the girl said with a smug grin as she pulled the second object off the nightstand, ""Then the potion does work. Better than I thought even.""</p><p>Drusilla sat obediently still; shaking nervously as she found she didn't recognize her own voice and giving a worried/confused look as Ethel placed a pair of flat, round-lenses spectacles upon her suddenly smaller nose. Instantly, the room came into sharper focus, the blurriness at the edges of Drusilla's vision vanishing almost immediately. </p><p>""I- I don't understand,"" the girl stammered, her voice still sounding strange, yet hauntingly familiar to her own ears as Ethel picked up the mirror and held it in front of her face.</p><p>""Look and understand,"" chuckled Ethel smugly as Drusilla gasped at the reflection in the mirror.</p><p>The face of the girl that stared back at her wasn't Drusilla's. It was however, very familiar. It was the face of, of all people, Maude Moonshine. </p><p>""Wha- Why-?"" stammered Drusilla, staring into eyes that were not her own, her thoughts scattered as she examined Maude's pretty face in the mirror.</p><p>Ethel sighed wearily, speaking in a somewhat condescending, yet not unkind tone. ""Because, Drusilla dear,"" the girl explained, touching the side of Drusilla's face affectionately, the gleam in Ethel's eyes full of suddenly deep seeded lust, ""You know as well as I do that we can't continue letting that brat Mildred Hubble running amuck at the school, now can we?""</p><p>Drusilla blinked, taken aback slightly. ""Um, well, yeah,"" she agreed nodding slightly and causing her glasses to slip down her nose.</p><p>Ethel smiled, pushing the glasses back up Drusilla/Maude's nose as she continued. ""We've tried nearly everything, you know,"" the girl went on, slipping an arm around Drusilla's shoulders as her free hand caressed the face of Maude Moonshine, ""Mildred's been in trouble for longer than she's been a thorn in my side, yet nothing she does seems to get that insipid brat tossed out on her ear. There's just one thing that we haven't tried yet, though.""</p><p>Drusilla tilted her head into Ethel's hand, signing softly at her lover's soft touch, wondering if the girl might not reward her for her loyalty. ""Just tell me what I have to do,"" Drusilla breathed, turning to look into Ethel's eyes with longing, glancing at her lips and wondering if the girl would allow her to kiss them.</p><p>Ethel exhaled softly; gently caressing the Drusilla's newly formed soft, round features, the sweet innocence in Maude's eyes causing Ethel's heart to skip a beat. ""Simple, my dear,"" she said softly, bringing her face closer, her lips brushing against Drusilla's as she spoke, ""We need to get Mildred to leave on her own. The only way I can think of to do that is to break that dear little heart of hers. By making her think, that little Moonface hates her. And with this little potion recipe I found in the library, I know just the way to do it.""</p><p>""So, so you want me to pretend to be Maude then?"" Drusilla inquired, her heart racing as Ethel's hand against her back pulled her body closer, a smirk crossing Ethel's pretty face.</p><p>""Goodness no!"" the girl chuckled softly, their noses rubbing past one another as she shook her head, ""I'll be the one impersonating Maude. After all, if you want to get something done right, you have to do it yourself.""</p><p>Drusilla blinked, not quite understanding, accepting the soft, almost tentative kiss of her lover. The girl caught her breath as their lips parted, breathing through her mouth as her skin tingled with desire. ""Then, then why use the potion on me?"" she inquired, her voice so much like Maude's that Ethel kissed her again.</p><p>""I needed to make sure it worked, now didn't I?"" Ethel inquired with a bit of a condescending smirk, causing Drusilla to contort Maude's face into a look of hurt that quickly became a smile as she ran her finger's through the Ethel's hair, ""And besides, you get the two most important jobs of all, dear.""</p><p>""Anything for you, Ethel,"" Drusilla promised, lifting her hands and running her fingers through Ethel's hair to expose the girl's neck before leaning forward and tilting her head to one side.</p><p>Ethel chuckled softly, closing her eyes as lips that felt remarkably like Maude Moonshine's touched her throat. ""You see,"" she explained, leaning back onto the bed, dragging Drusilla down with her, ""I'm going to need you, to impersonate -me- during our little plan.""</p><p>Drusilla blinked, getting a confused look Ethel didn't quite recognize, but found cute on Maude nonetheless. ""To-You- You want me to be you?"" Drusilla stammered, lifting herself up to stare curiously into Ethel's eyes.</p><p>The girl nodded slowly, grinning mischievously. ""Yes,"" Ethel concurred, running her hands fondly down the cheeks of the girl who looked exactly like Maude, ""but first, I have to make certain that the transformation will hold up to... certain 'stresses'.""</p><p>Drusilla smiled, so much like Maude that Ethel held her face fondly for a moment before dragging the girl closer and kissing her full upon the lips. Drusilla whimpered softly at the unaccustomed passion as Ethel's tongue pressed into her mouth. Without hesitation, Drusilla's somewhat smaller than she was used to hands slid down Ethel's back, reaching under her lover's drab nightgown to grasp the girl's bottom. </p><p>Ethel gasped in response, pulling her head back as Drusilla's lips sought futilely to hold her tongue in place. She then looked down at Drusilla with a look in her eyes that made the girl's heart melt. Ethel wanted her. And wanted her badly.</p><p>""T- Take me, Ethel,"" Drusilla said submissively softly in Maude's sweet voice, ""Do anything you want with me.""</p><p>Ethel closed her eyes for a long moment, unaccustomed to the deep tingling sensation she felt that caused her body to shudder and her breath to quicken. ""One thing at a time, my dear,"" she managed, bringing her legs up to make her bottom more inviting to her lover's touch, straddling the girl as she leaned back, ""The potion has a two hour duration, unless you take the antidote. I don't want to go too quickly, just incase there are problems with it later on.""</p><p>Drusilla looked mournfully into Ethel's beautiful face, the girl's eyes seeming cold and calculating for a moment as the young witch gave Drusilla a self-assured grin. </p><p>""P-please, Ethel,"" she begged, shaking her head slightly, her eyes full of longing and need as Drusilla reached up with Maude's hands, pushing her way up under Ethel's nightgown and making the girl shiver, ""I, I need you. I want you so badly it hurts. You've gotten me so excited I just know I won't be able to sleep tonight.""</p><p>Ethel closed her eyes, inhaling sharply at the words as Maude's hands came up under her gown to grasp her small breasts, pinching her already hard nipples. It seemed unbelievable to Ethel that she could hear those words from Maude Moonshine's lips. To see the girl she had lusted after from the first day they'd met, squirming with desire beneath her, desperate for her touch, and begging to be used. </p><p>The witch opened her eyes and smiled down at Maude's adorable face and smiled, her hands pushing the girl's nightgown slowly upwards, teasing herself as well as Drusilla. Ethel inhaled slowly as her lover arched her back, the hem of the nightgown reaching just blow the Drusilla/Maude's breasts. </p><p>'Finally, Maude Moonshine,' Ethel thought to herself, pausing a moment and just letting the hands that clasped her breasts send a pleasant warm tingling through her body, 'finally I'll get to see you disrobed. And soon, oh so soon I'll be doing this to the real you when you come looking to be consoled by someone.'</p><p>Drusilla let out a little gasp as Ethel pushed the bunched up gown over the rise of Maude's bosom, her eyes widening as she saw that they were indeed larger than her own, despite how sweet and innocent the girl looked. But the flare of foolish envy was quickly dispelled as Ethel placed her hands upon them, encompassing the pleasant handfuls with her fingers and gently fondling them as her lover moaned, leaning her head far back to expose the curve of her throat.</p><p>""Do you want me, Maude Moonshine?"" Ethel said teasingly, her smile something of a smirk as she leaned forward, lightly kissing the girl's neck, her fingers squeezing slightly tighter.</p><p>""B-But, Ethel,"" her lover protested, whimpering as Ethel's teeth nibbled Drusilla/Maude's earlobe, ""I-I'm Drusilla!""</p><p>Ethel scowled, leaning back up as she glared down at the girl. ""Oh, do shut up, Drusilla,"" scolded Ethel, not wanting the girl's protests to ruin her mood, ""If you can't pretend to be Moonface, how do you expect to pretend to be me? I can't have you ruining this, so if you can't stay in character, I'll just have to find myself another assistant.""</p><p>Maude's eyes went wide with distress behind her flat, round-lensed glasses. ""N-no, Ethel, I- I promise,"" begged Drusilla in the sweetest, most helpless tone she could muster, causing Ethel's body to tense with a sudden flood of desire, ""I won't screw this up for you. I'll be good, and you can call me anything you want to. Even Maude, if you want.""</p><p>Ethel grinned mischievously down at her lover and nodded slowly. ""Alright then, 'Maude',"" she said in a condescending tone, lifting herself up before shuffling forward on her knees, ""Let's just see how 'good' you really are.""</p><p>Drusilla sighed contentedly, her smile full of happy longing as Ethel's thighs brushed past her round cheeks to hold her head almost in place before grabbing a pillow for the girl's head. ""You're so beautiful, Ethel,"" Drusilla breathed, her hands still clutching her lover's breasts, her fingers rubbing the girl's nipples between them.</p><p>""Oh, and like I don't know that!"" laughed Ethel, rolling her eyes and shaking her head, only to be distracted by the soft tongue that started lapping at her labia, causing the girl to suddenly catch her breath.</p><p>Drusilla closed her eyes, her fingers squeezing Ethel's nipples righter as her lover tucked a pillow underneath her head to keep Drusilla's tongue from slipping away. She smiled inwardly as she tasted Ethel's desire, amazed at just how wet the girl was when usually Ethel's pussy simply moist.</p><p>The difference in Ethel's reactions, reminded Drusilla of her fantasy. Slipping her hands lower under the pretence of sore arms, the witch slid her palms down over her friend's flat stomach to her thighs. The girl smiled at the silky smoothness of Ethel's bent legs, imagining them to be the exquisitely firm, athletic legs of Enid Nightshade.</p><p>Her body quivered at the thought, and Drusilla couldn't help but burry her tongue inside her lover's pussy, Ethel's inner walls instantly contracting around it to hold it in place. 'She- She's cumming!' thought Drusilla excitedly, her hands reaching around to grasp Ethel's small bottom, kneading it with her fingers as she imagined Enid's sweet juices splashing down upon her probing tongue, 'Eth- Enid Nightshade's cumming in my mouth!'</p><p>Drusilla let out a long whimpering moan as Ethel held her head in place, pulling the girl closer as she sucked hard upon the opening of the Ethel's pussy, Drusilla's tongue lapping desperately at the sweet juices that flowed into her mouth.</p><p>'Ohhh! It's so wonderful!' Drusilla moaned inwardly, feeling her lover's fingers bunching up her now dirty-blond hair, pulling it a bit as her face was pushed closer, the girl's suckling causing loud slurping noises that Ethel's moans only barely drowned out, 'Enid must be like this, but not as quiet. I'll bet she'd be calling me all sorts of nasty things right now if it was her...'</p><p>Drusilla felt a deep pang of guilt as Ethel leaned forward, her body shaking as the girl wrapped her arms around Drusilla's head, holding it in place as the witch came. But Ethel Hallow's soft, whimpering moans were far from the ruckus that Drusilla imagined the more free spirited Enid Nightshade making. The thought, though, made Drusilla suck harder, the cute button nose of Maude Moonshine she now wore rubbing back and forth against Ethel's hard little clit the entire time.</p><p>'I'm sorry, my dearest Ethel,' the transformed witch thought, despite her thoughts being her own, 'if only you could let go more when we're alone... if only you'd tell me you love me...""</p><p>Ethel grinned broadly, laughing a little as quiet moans of ecstasy escaped her lips through her panting breath. 'Glorious!' she thought to herself as she straddled the face of Maude Moonshine, 'Wonderful! If the real thing is half as good, I shan't have much use for dear old Drusilla any longer, now shall I?'</p><p>The girl opened her eyes as she reached her peak, staring down at her lover who looked in every way like Maude, imagining the poor girl in tears when Mildred left the school for good. 'She'll be so distraught,' mused Ethel, stroking Maude's shoulder-length hair affectionately as her eyes fluttered, and her inner walls convulsing around the tongue in her pussy, but otherwise the scheming witch maintained her composure. After all there was no sense loosing one's self control in front of the help. </p><p>'She'll be almost inconsolable! She'll be as easy to catch as a little mouse with a bit of cheese!' Ethel laughed inwardly, the warm tongue and soft lips that caressed her womanhood keeping her at a stable level of excitement until Maude's adorable little nose began moving back and forth against her clit.</p><p>""M-Maaaaude!"" Ethel suddenly cried out, surprising Drusilla, whose eyes opened wide with shock at hearing the girl call out so loudly.</p><p>As Ethel threw her head back, her rich auburn hair flying backwards behind her, the witch pulled her fingers from Maude's and was only slightly surprised as Ethel found her lover interlinking fingers with her own. Ethel then gritted her teeth, not expecting her desire for Maude to be as strong as it was, trying desperately suppress another outburst as she squeezed her lover's fingers tighter to the point of being painful in an attempt to keep herself under control.</p><p>Drusilla's heart fluttered a bit to see and hear Ethel in the throws of such passion, somehow not realizing that it was mainly her beloved's desire for Maude that made Ethel loose control, and not just her talents at lovemaking. It hardly mattered, though, as Drusilla squeezed back with her fingers, her own body aching with desire, hoping desperately that her dear, sweet Ethel would pleasure her in return.</p><p>Ethel grunted as she rocked her hips, moving her aching pussy against her lover's lips, smearing her juices across the girl's face. Leaning her head back, Ethel let out a long, shuddering moan as her body started to give out, her muscles suddenly aching from the exertion, yet still wanting more.</p><p>Almost reluctantly, Ethel pulled herself away from Drusilla, leaving her lover panting for breath as her small hands wiped away the clear fluid from her face. ""Well now, that was definitely worth nipping all those ingredients from potions lab for,"" chuckled Ethel, brushing back her hair to make sure she didn't appear too disheveled as the red flush to her cheeks slowly faded, ""Very good, Drusilla. I'd call the first test a complete success.""</p><p>Drusilla beamed up at Ethel, causing the girl in inhale slowly to contain her own reaction at seeing Maude staring happily up at her. ""There's just one more test we have to perform,"" she went on, reaching down to wipe a bit of her juices from the lenses of Maude's spare pair of glasses, not even feeling a tinge of guilt after having stolen them a week earlier. </p><p>""Oh, name it!"" Drusilla practically begged enthusiastically, her tone still breathless and wanting more despite the dull ache in her jaw and the stabbing pain in her tongue that made it feel as though it was about to be torn free of her mouth, ""Anything, Ethel! Anything!""</p><p>Ethel laughed at the reaction, brushing her fingers over Drusilla/Maude's cheek fondly. ""I want you to get on your knees,"" she explained in a more serious tone, slipping off the bed and staggering a bit before heading back to her dresser, ""And close your eyes with your hands on the headboard.""</p><p>Drusilla's heart raced as she moved to obey Ethel's command, quickly licking her fingers when she was certain her beloved wasn't looking, the transformed witch got on to her knees and was about to move into position when Ethel stopped her.</p><p>""Oh, and take that ridiculous nightgown,"" Ethel added, rolling her eyes and shaking her head as Drusilla/Maude glanced over her shoulder at the young witch, ""You should be naked for this.""</p><p>""Y-yes, Ethel,"" Drusilla responded, her eyes going wide as Ethel turned away and began pulling a few things from the top drawer. With shaking hands, Drusilla slipped her nightgown up over her head, and looked down at the strange naked body she now wore, shaking her head at the differing proportions, but finding it attractive nonetheless. </p><p>'Not bad, I suppose,' pondered Drusilla, takin a moment to push up her bosom a bit before spreading her legs apart and frowning thoughtfully at Maude's womanhood, 'Hm. I wonder if Ethel'll want me to shave that? Probably not, this is only temporary, after all.'</p><p>""Okay!"" said Ethel briskly, turning around just as Drusilla shut her eyes tightly and bent herself over, her hands resting on the metal bar at the top of the headboard, ""We don't have much time left, so I'm afraid I'll have to rush this a bit, and I won't be able to lick you out quite as much as I'd like, either.""</p><p>Drusilla frowned as her lover's naked feet padded back across the stone floor towards her. 'It's not like you ever do,' she thought mournfully, jumping a little as something soft brushed its way up the length of her spine before Ethel gripped her wrist.</p><p>""Now just hold still, Drusilla, this will only take a moment,"" Ethel instructed, wrapping a length of cloth around her wrists before tying it off tightly, ""Okay, there we go. You can open your eyes now.""</p><p>Drusilla did as she was instructed, her heart beating faster as the young witch saw that her wrists had been bound to the rail by the green sash from Ethel's school uniform. ""E-Ethel..."" she choked out around her excitement, only to be shushed by the girl as she walked back to the dresser.</p><p>""Now this has to look good, Drusilla,"" instructed Ethel, fiddling with something as she stood naked with her back to the bound girl, ""so I want you to really make it look like your enjoying it, alright?""</p><p>Drusilla nodded as Ethel glanced over her shoulder at her and began to walk back towards the bed. It was then that Drusilla saw two things that caused her heart to pound even harder, and her body to react with a sudden pleasant shudder. The first, was the old instant-camera set up on the top of the dresser, aimed at the bed, set up on some kind of a timer that would make it snap a photo once every so often. The other, though, was the attachment that Ethel now wore, obviously magically transfixed to her clit. </p><p>Ethel smirked at the look on Maude/Drusilla's face, her fingers idly flipping the long, shaft of an eight inch black dildo she was now wearing like some kind of enchanted strap-on. ""Something wrong, Ms. Moonshine?"" she teased, swaying her hips as Ethel walked over to the foot of the bed before smiling down at Maude's wonderfully round bottom.</p><p>""N-no, nothing,"" Drusilla assured her, glancing over her shoulder to watch excitedly as Ethel brought her face close to the bound girl's already glistening pussy lips.</p><p>""Good,"" Ethel said softly, pushing at her lover's legs gently, causing them to obediently part before bringing her lips so close to what appeared to be Maude's labia that Drusilla's body shook in anticipation.</p><p>As Ethel's tongue touched Maude/Drusilla's pussy, the camera flashed, startling her lover and causing her to let out a little shriek of surprise. ""Drusilla!"" Ethel scolded, glaring angrily at the girl as she spoke, ""Try and relax, if we're going to show these pictures to Mildred, they have to look convincing! Now just pretend to moan in ecstasy or something.""</p><p>Drusilla gasped at the thought, blushing deeply read at the thought of someone seeing her naked, let alone bent over with Ethel licking out her pussy from behind. ""B-But, Ethel!"" she protested, only to get an aggravated sigh from her lover.</p><p>""Are you really that thick, Drusilla Paddock?"" commented Ethel rhetorically in annoyance as the camera flashed off again, ejecting a second picture, ""This isn't your body, it's Maude's. Mildred wouldn't care if we showed her picture of me and you, now would she?""</p><p>The bound witch blushed, bowing her head a bit. ""No, Ethel, I suppose not,"" she admitted, a small smile crossing her lips as she pondered the possibilities of getting copies of those pictures for her own 'personal use'.</p><p>""Good,"" replied Ethel with a stern nod as she sat upon her knees and roughly inserted two fingers into her lover's pussy from behind, ""Now then, put on a good show for the camera, 'Maude'.""</p><p>Drusilla giggled inspite of herself, gasping as her lover's finger pushed into her, causing the girl to wince as she realized that Maude was much tighter than she was. ""Ow! Ethel!"" she protested, ""I- I'm not as experienced like this.""</p><p>Ethel frowned a little and nodded. ""Well, then I guess you'll just have to endure it, Drusilla,"" she concluded, adjusting her hand so that she could finger the bound girl with two fingers and rub her clit with her thumb at the same time, ""I really don't have all night to lick you out just so you'll get wet enough.""</p><p>Drusilla closed her eyes, groaning softly and trying to keep from wincing as Ethel's fingers pushed harder, breaking through the unfamiliar resistance with several long strokes of her. The girl flinched, trying to smile as the camera flashed again, moaning softly despite noticing that Ethel had neglected to trim her fingernails yet again.</p><p>'If- If this is what it takes to make you love me, Ethel Hallow,' Drusilla thought to herself, grunting as her lover laughed, her fingers driving in to the hilt as her thumb rotated Drusilla/Maude's clit, 'Then I'll do it. I-I'll do whatever it takes! Ow-! I wish she'd slow down!'</p><p>But as the camera flashed again, Ethel was ready with her patented ""Better than you"" smile, looking directly into the lens so that Mildred would see the scheming witch's pretty face smiling smugly back at her. 'You'll get yours, you'll see, Mildred Hubble,' Ethel promised silently, leaning forward to place her cheek against the delightful roundness of Maude's firm bottom, smiling as she fingered the girl, 'You won't be able to look your precious little Maude in the eye after this. You'll leave the school so quickly it'll make the teacher's heads spin, and Maude Moonshine will be all mine.'</p><p>The camera flashed again and Ethel straightened up, placing a hand upon her lover's bottom as she took hold of the enchanted strap-on. ""Okay, that's enough of that for now, I should think,"" Ethel said half-rhetorically, pressing the head of the dildo against Maude/Drusilla's pussy.</p><p>""Ethel,"" Drusilla said quietly, turning her head to look back at the girl just as the camera flashed, getting yet another priceless photo, ""C-can't we use some sort of magic to make this easier on me? I could take that as me, but as Moonface, I'm much tighter, and it's going to hurt.""</p><p>Ethel rolled her eyes. ""You're tough, you can take it,"" she muttered before a cruel smile crossed her pretty face and Ethel chuckled with sarcastic condescension as she added, ""Besides. 'Magic is not to be used for selfish or trivial purposes,' Drusilla.""</p><p>""But- But Ethel-!"" the witch began, quickly realizing there was little point in arguing and simply biting her lip as the end of the dildo pressed harder against her outer lips, sending a tinge of pain along with the tingle of pleasure she felt.</p><p>""Just relax,"" Ethel muttered, her hand carefully guiding the dark shaft into the girl, glancing up as the camera flashed, certain that the angle was perfect, ""besides, if you can't take a little pain, Drusilla, you might as well quit being a witch right now.""</p><p>Drusilla closed her eyes and nodded, wincing, her body shuddering as Ethel pressed a little harder, at last burying the dildo into the girl's pussy, the camera catching her pained/ecstatic expression at the moment of full penetration. As the magical strap-on pulled back, Drusilla dropped her head, exhaling loudly the breath she'd been holding, pondering what Ethel might do if she were to complain any more.</p><p>'Knowing her, she'd probably stop,' the girl sighed inwardly, hiding her glum expression by arching her back and letting out a long shuddering moan as the device slid back inside of her, going all the way in a single stroke, 'I- I just wish that once she'd punish me a little. It certainly wouldn't kill her to spank my bottom once in a while.' </p><p>Ethel smiled cruelly, glancing at the camera and licking her lips as her fingers gripped what appeared to be Maude's bottom cheeks, the camera flashing on cue. ""Mildred's going to hate us for this,"" the girl mused with mock dismay, finding the right rhythm as Ethel slid her hips back and forth, shivering a little herself to see the object of her desire in such a position, ""Not that she doesn't already. But you're doing such a good job, Drusilla, that I think the few shots with you not quite enjoying yourself should make the betrayal just that much sweeter. After all, the sooner we get rid of Hubble, the sooner I can get my hands- Oh, never mind.""</p><p>Drusilla frowned thoughtfully for a brief moment, her fingers clenching as she pulled at the sash that bound her wrists to the top of the metal headboard. The girl knew better than to question Ethel. Ethel's idea of punishment was by no means enjoyable, and though the girl was often cold to her, Drusilla wasn't entirely certain she could go on without her lover's kisses and the sweet taste of Ethel's desire.</p><p>Instead the bound witch nodded obediently, pleased with the way her new body had gotten used to the size of the dildo. 'She's so tight,' Drusilla mused, closing her eyes and breathing shallowly through her mouth, 'I- I wonder if Ethel'll let me play with her when she turns into Maude. That might be fun!'</p><p>Ethel's eyes widened as Maude's body shuddered, her sweet voice going up an octave as the girl let out a long, helpless exclamation of passion. 'That- That's it!' Ethel thought to herself, grinning with satisfaction as she began to pump harder, gripping her lover's shoulders as Drusilla in Maude's body came hard, the girl's body shuddering violently, 'I- I'm watching Maude Moonshine cum! This-! This is spectacular!'</p><p>Ethel leaned forward, still thrusting quickly as she laid herself across Maude's back, reaching underneath the girl to clasp the pleasant handfuls of her breasts. Drusilla leaned her head back in response, moaning louder as Ethel's teeth clasped the girl's ear, nibbling it almost too roughly.</p><p>The girl hardly noticed, however, screaming happily as she came, pushing her bottom out to meet Ethel's thrusts with a series of only partially successful attempts. As her lover's hands grasped her breasts, pinching her nipples almost painfully, Drusilla's head dropped down, her eyes held tightly closed as the intensity of the sensation almost became too much for her.</p><p>""Ma-! Drusilla!"" Ethel hissed into her ear, pounding harder into the girl's badly stretched pussy as Drusilla went suddenly limp, ""Don't you dare pass out on me!""</p><p>Ethel cursed under her breath, standing back up on her knees with her hands upon her hips. ""I can't believe you sometimes,"" the young witch muttered unhappily, not keeping any of the bitterness from her voice as she waved her hand over the portion of the dildo that connected itself to her body, ""It isn't like we haven't done this before or something.""</p><p>The girl shook her head in dismay as she took hold of the dildo pulled it slowly outwards, Drusilla's body slumping downwards as Ethel did so. She then smiled as Drusilla/Maude's pussy made a vulgar wet, sucking sound in response to the dildo slipping out.</p><p>""It'll be fun to play with a girl this inexperienced again,"" Ethel mused, leaning down and biting her lip as she watched, fascinated by the way Maude's glistening outer lips gripped the toy hungrily, ""I suppose it'll be fun to have a threesome or two for a while as well, but I just don't know how much longer I'll be needing you, Drusilla dear. So sorry.""</p><p>Ethel smirked at her slumbering friend, sitting up straighter again before examining the wet dildo in the candlelight. Glancing around just in case, the girl pressed the object to her tongue before running the length of the wet shaft across it. Ethel's eyes fluttered at the flavor and the witch let out a quiet moan as she closed them, smiling happily to herself for a moment.</p><p>""Not bad for someone so common,"" Ethel sighed contentedly, looking down at Drusilla again for a moment, ""But soon I'll have the real thing. Now then, whatever did I do with the antidote? I really should get around to testing that, now shouldn't I...?""</p><p>End Part 1</p>"
43,"Stealing Love, Part 2",Adiemus Bacchante,Adiemusbacchante@gmail.com,"['f', 'nc', 'magic', 'parody']","This is part 2 of my little fanfic, I hope you like it as much as part 1!",2012-06-04T00:00:00,"Warning! 

This story is a work of fan-fiction based off of the TV show known as 'The Worst Witch'. It is also extremely perverted, sick and twisted in ways that no one who is too young to accept such things should ever be subjected to! Anyway, for legal reasons, I also have to state that I don't own the characters, or the show, or have any rights to it, or blah, blah, blah. This isn't a challenge to copyright, it's just a story, made by a fan, who thinks That it's a fun little show, and a few of the characters are cute!
Oh yeah, and if you shouldn't read this, don't! It may lead to furious masturbation and the last thing you need are furry palms, the demise of several kittens on your conscience, and to go blind to boot! Or some equally inane thing like that... I should probably also mention something about not trying this at home, but well, I honestly don't think that's possible!","<p>The two huddled close together in the dark hallway, listening intently for the sounds of footsteps or the creaking of a lantern. But all that reached the pair's ears were the distant sounds of the wind through the trees and the far off hoot of an owl. Moving quickly thought the shadows; they tread barefoot across the stone floor of the castle's Second Years corridor, past the handful of sealed wooden doors.</p><p>When at last the two reached the door they sought they paused for a moment, panting breathlessly in their mutual excitement. Together they waited for a long moment, listening and waiting for one of their teachers to come around the corner at any moment. Against all odds, however, the two remained alone outside the door marked with a small removable, rectangular sign that read, ""Mildred Hubble.""</p><p>""I can't believe we're doing this,"" giggled Drusilla, glancing around nervously as her smile refused to fade and Ethel stood as tall as she could, concentrating on the door.</p><p>""Shhh,"" the auburn haired witch cautioned with a touch of annoyance, holding her hands within a hair's breath of the door, ""You don't want to attract HB's attention, do you? Besides, I need to do these spells right. Just keep watch, okay?""</p><p>Ethel barely spared her lover a glance as she began to chant the first incantation. ""Circumdo obvallo confuto,"" she whispered, a shimmering wall of light that covered most of the wall and door appearing for a moment before vanishing. Ethel then smiled as she took a step back and pointed two fingers at the door. ""Relino addo postis!"" the witch commanded in a hushed tone, causing the lock to unlatch before the door swung inwards by itself.</p><p>Ethel then sent Drusilla a self-satisfied smile as she held out a small vile of clear liquid to her friend. The girl obediently took it, smiling as they both uncorked the stoppers and downed the contents at the same time.</p><p>Drusilla couldn't help but grin with satisfaction as she felt the change again and watched it happen to Ethel. The other girl's body seemed to fade slightly, its proportions visibly altering even as Drusilla's own tingled with the now familiar sensation.</p><p>A moment later, and Ethel had appeared to have switched places, and where Drusilla would have been now stood a rather smug looking Maude. ""Let's go,"" ordered Ethel quietly in Maude's always-sweet voice as she pushed the door silently open, slipping on a pair of round, flat-rimmed glasses before leading the way into the darkness of Mildred's room.</p><p>Once inside, the two girls went about their plan just as practiced, leaving little to chance. As Drusilla carefully pushed closed the door, Ethel closed the window shutters and turned to her partner. As one they moved swiftly and quietly to the slumbering girl in the bed, quietly lifting and pulling down the blanked that covered her body. </p><p>Ethel sneered, distorting Maude's pretty face as she stared contemptuously down at Mildred. 'This'll be your last night at Cackle's,' the witch thought bitterly, 'I can guarantee you that, Mildred Hubble.' </p><p>Drusilla, on the other hand paused a moment, her fingers idly playing with the green second year sash she'd brought to tie one of Mildred's wrists with as she contemplated their victim. </p><p>The girl's long dark hair was fanned out behind her as Mildred lay upon her back, her soft, kissable lips slightly parted as the young slumbering witch slept heavily. Mildred didn't even wake as both Drusilla and Ethel took the girl's hands and lifted her arms above her head, holding her thin wrists to the cold metal of the bedposts. </p><p>'She's no Ethel or Enid,' Drusilla mused with a smirk, glancing over at her lover as the girl bound Mildred's wrist unnecessarily tightly, a grim smile crossing the face she wore, 'but I suppose Millie's not that hard to look at. Well, when she's asleep anyway.'</p><p>Drusilla giggled softly, binding the girl's other wrist as Ethel went to light a few candles, casting the room in a golden twilight. ""Time to wake her up, I guess,"" Ethel ordered, folding her arms across her chest as she stepped up to the foot of the bed, her eyes still full of contempt.</p><p>Drusilla nodded obediently, abandoning her musings and moving to her lover's side, gasping softly in surprise as Ethel slid an arm around her waist, placing a hand upon Drusilla's hip.</p><p>""Millie,"" said Ethel in a stern tone, her voice lacking a portion of its usual authority as Maude's sweet voice filled the room, causing the sleeping girl to frown a little in her sleep, ""Mildred, wake up! This is important.""</p><p>Mildred mumbled something turning her head and making a peculiar face as she tried to move her hand. ""M, Maude?"" she murmured sleepily, forcing her eyes open just enough to see, squinting at the light of the candles, ""Is that you?""</p><p>Ethel sighed impatiently, channeling her displeasure and using it to her own advantage. ""Yes, Mildred, it's me,"" Ethel said as sternly as she could, pulling Drusilla closer, causing the girl to blush slightly as she smiled smugly, ""Now wake up already. I have something very important to tell you.""</p><p>Mildred opened her eyes fully and blinked in confusion at the sight of Ethel and Maude with their arms around each other. ""M, Maude, what's going on?"" the girl stammered, trying to sit up and frowning as she yanked at her arms, a sense of growing alarm coming over the young witch as Mildred pulled at the green cloth that bound her to the bed, ""What- What's this all about?!""</p><p>Ethel grinned at her nemesis' plight before tuning to Drusilla and running a hand affectionately across her double's cheek, for a moment feeling a sense of smug satisfaction that the girl's soft skin was as silky feeling to another's touch as she'd hoped it would be. </p><p>""Well, you see, Millie,"" she replied, glancing back at the stricken looking Mildred, her tone becoming serious, ""It's like this. All this time that I've spent with you, it's been a mistake.""</p><p>""A- A mistake-?!"" stammered Mildred, leaning upwards, straining against the binds, ""Maude, I-!""</p><p>Ethel shook her head slowly. ""I'm sorry, Millie,"" she said as sweetly as possible, forming a sad look across Maude's soft features, ""but I just can't afford to get into any more trouble. If I get thrown out of school because of you, I'll have to go to one of those mundane schools, and I just can't do that being from a witch family.""</p><p>Mildred shook her head in disbelief, tears welling up in her eyes as the girl she saw as Ethel grinned and quietly kissed Maude atop the head. ""You!"" Mildred accusingly to Drusilla, ""You, you've done something terrible to Maude, haven't you? She- She's my best friend! Maude'd never turn against me!""</p><p>Ethel sighed wearily, shaking her head in dismay at the bound girl. ""Poor, poor, Millie,"" the girl said sadly, holding up her hand and staring fondly at one of the pictures she had taken for a moment, ""No, I'm afraid that Ethel hasn't done anything to me at all. Nothing except give me the things that you can't, Millie.""</p><p>""This- This has to be some kind of sick joke!"" Mildred protested, hot tears flowing from her eyes as she strained against the restraints, ""Maude, please! Tell me this is just a sick joke! I-! I love you Maude, you can't do this to me! At least not- Not with her...""</p><p>Ethel's feeling of smug satisfaction deepened as she turned to Drusilla and quickly wetted her lips in anticipation. ""Oh, Millie,"" she said as though speaking to a slow child, ""I guess you'll just have to be given a more graphic demonstration.""</p><p>It felt strange to Ethel for a moment, kissing her own lips as she kissed Drusilla firmly and fully, imagining the look on Mildred's face as she watched her best friend passionately kissing her worst enemy. Ethel smiled inwardly as she let out an exaggerated moan pleasure, her tongue slipping into Drusilla's mouth, tasting her own tongue and getting a strange thrill from the act. </p><p>'Maybe I'll turn Drusilla into me again once I have Maude,' the girl mused, arching her back and leaning her head back as Drusilla kissed her neck hungrily, 'It may be a bit narcissistic, but this is fun!'</p><p>""No!"" Mildred shouted in denial, her body shaking as she watched Ethel's hands move down Maude's back to give the girl's round bottom a firm squeeze, ""No, I won't believe it! Maude! You- You told me you loved me! How can you do this?!""</p><p>Ethel tilted her head in her nemesis' direction and smirked, biting her lip for a moment as Drusilla nibbled her earlobe. ""Oh, poor little Millie,"" she muttered, shivering a little in pleasure as Drusilla's tongue traced a line down her neck, ""I guess you just need some hard evidence.""</p><p>Drusilla did her best not to appear disappointed as Ethel pushed her away and muttered a short conjuration spell, a small stack of pictures appearing in the witch's hand where once there had been but one. 'This should be good,' Drusilla chuckled inwardly, smirking as Ethel sighed, shaking her head as she flipped through them.</p><p>""Oh, now here's a good one,"" Ethel commented with a cruel streak to her tone as she held up one of the pictures to the light, ""You'll like this one Millie.""</p><p>Mildred shook her head slowly, whimpering as the girl she perceived as Maude turned the photo around. The sobbing witch's eyes widened as she saw it, her breath catching in her throat as Mildred stared disbelievingly at the picture of sweet, little Maude Moonshine, bent over and tied to the bed with Ethel Hallow using a magical strap-on dildo on her.</p><p>""M-Maude no!"" Mildred cried, on the verge of panic as her tears fell in a torrent, ""You- You promised me! You... You said you loved me, and that you'd never do anything like that with anyone else!""</p><p>""Anything like what, Millie?"" Ethel inquired casually, tossing the picture over her shoulder and flipping around another one, ""Anything like this? Look, Mildred, I can't play these games any more. I need a lover who's going places. Someone who's not going to drag me down, and Ethel Hallow's just that girl.""</p><p>Drusilla blushed a little at the look Ethel gave her, not realizing that the look of intense lust she saw upon Maude's bespectacled face was more for herself than for Drusilla. ""She's right, Mildred,"" the faux Ethel said with a smug grin, folding her arms and glancing down at her nose at the bound witch, ""You may have been a pleasant distraction for a time, but now, Maude Moonshine belongs to me. You got that?""</p><p>Mildred closed her eyes, sobbing heavily and not noticing as the door handle turned slowly all the way to the right. ""But, but I love you..."" the girl sobbed, not even her tormentors noticing as a small figure slipped into the room and carefully closed the door.</p><p>""Too bad, so sad!"" said Ethel with a smirk just as Drusilla turned and gasped.</p><p>""Hey, no one told me there was a party tonight!"" laughed the voice of Enid Nightshade, causing all present to look in her direction with a variety of expressions, ""Gee, Millie, the least you could've done is invite me!""</p><p>Drusilla glanced at Ethel in sudden panic, only to see the girl immediately attempt to take care of the situation. It then came as a shock to everyone in the room as Ethel/Maude grabbed Enid, and pressed her lips firmly against the surprised girl's, moaning softly into her mouth.</p><p>Enid responded with equal passion, throwing her arms around Maude and hugging the girl's soft, warm body lovingly as Enid tilted her head to one side and slid her tongue into Maude's mouth. The girl then let out a surprised little giggle, Ethel's plan working better than she thought as Mildred let out a shocked gasp, and Drusilla stood paralyzed, shaking all over as her heart sank in her chest.</p><p>Enid opened an eyes a moment later and smiled around Maude's lips as she saw Mildred, her nipples hardening as they rubbed against Maude's fuller breasts and she took in the sight of Mildred Hubble tied helplessly to the bed. Without hesitation, Enid's hands moved down Maude's back her fingers pressing harder as they reached the girl's bottom before slowly bunching up the hem of Maude's drab gray nightgown.</p><p>Drusilla resisted the urge to say something, instead staring stupidly at the two lovers, her mouth agape as Mildred looked on as well, only far more scandalized by the total-seeming betrayal. 'N-No...' Drusilla thought inwardly, watching as Ethel stole away her little fantasy right before her eyes, devouring Enid Nightshade's kisses hungrily as Ethel's nightgown was lifted to reveal the fact that the girl had neglected to wear anything underneath. </p><p>Mildred gasped as she saw Maude's round, pale-skinned bottom come into view, Enid's darker fingers sliding across it before squeezing the firm flesh fondly, causing Maude to throw her head back and let out a long, desperate moan.</p><p>""No! Not you too, Enid!"" Mildred cried as Drusilla finally stopped her body from shaking and walked boldly over to the two girls with a stern look upon her face.</p><p>""I think that'll be quite enough, Enid Nightshade,"" said Drusilla, trying to copy Ethel's stern tone, but letting her voice slip slightly as the real Ethel turned to look at her and glowered.</p><p>But as Ethel was about to tell the girl where to go, Enid looked at Drusilla and grinned mischievously, grabbing the girl's hand and dragging her closer. ""And just what are you going to do about it?"" the mischievous witch inquired challengingly, causing Drusilla's pulse to race at both Enid's tone, and due to the kiss Enid suddenly planted upon her lips.</p><p>Drusilla all but melted as Enid kissed her, her knees buckling as Enid's hand pulled at hers, placing the girl's hand between Ethel/Maude's legs where already the beginnings Ethel's desire was evident. </p><p>""She's wet, isn't she?"" teased Enid, breaking their kiss and leaving Drusilla breathless as she gave Ethel another quick kiss, playfully licking the girl's lips before smiling mischievously at both of them.</p><p>""Y- yes..."" Drusilla responded breathlessly as Ethel stared at Enid in surprise, for once uncertain of how to react, ""so very wet.""</p><p>Enid smirked as she suddenly stepped away from the two, confidently brushing her beautiful dark chestnut locks over her shoulders and sighing wearily. ""So tell me,"" the girl said with a hint of amusement, glancing over at the weeping Mildred for brief second before meeting the real Ethel's eyes, ""Where'd you find the essence of albino newt for the potion of polymorph, Ethel? It's rather hard to import it all the way from Germany, you know.""</p><p>Ethel stared at Enid for a moment, her body shaking a little as she tried to stammer out a reply, the girl's sudden anger at being so easily found out giving way to curiosity. ""H- How-?!"" was all that the witch could manage, causing Enid to smirk.</p><p>""Come, come now, Ms. Hallow,"" Enid replied in good humor, folding her arms across her chest as she stood a little taller, casting Drusilla a glance that made the girl blush and quickly retrieve her fingers, ""Firstly, the real Maude Moonshine is waiting in my room, and secondly, what do you think I got thrown out of my old school for?""</p><p>""Enid!"" exclaimed Mildred suddenly, hope filling her heart as her friend cast her a reassuring wink and Ethel glowered at Enid darkly.</p><p>""Fine, so you've seen through my little disguise,"" the girl muttered bitterly, waving her hand and conjuring two vials of the antidote potion, needing no incantation due to her anger, ""But as long as I have access to the ingredients, there's no way that Mildred Hubble will ever be able to trust you, Moonface, or any of her friends so long as she remains at Cackles!""</p><p>Ethel sneered as she handed Drusilla the second vial and knocked back her own dose, the two girl's quickly reverting to their normal guises as Enid smiled, nodding knowingly. </p><p>""Oh, I dunno know about that,"" Enid said with a mischievous grin, glancing at Mildred and quickly muttering, ""Deligo, conligo cohibeo!""</p><p>As the words slipped past Enid's lips, the green second year sashes that bound Mildred's wrists came free, suddenly flying across the room as the witch looked from the girl on the bed to Ethel. Before the other young witch could react, though, the two strips of cloth attacked. One winding quickly around her ankles, as the other grabbed Ethel's wrists and held them behind her back, soon forcing the girl to fall to the floor with a panicked shriek and curse.</p><p>""No! You can't do this to me!"" Ethel exclaimed angrily, glaring up at Enid as Drusilla looked on in surprise, her expression showing the inner conflict she felt, ""D-Drusilla! Stop her! Turn Enid into a toad or something!""</p><p>Enid glanced up at Drusilla with an amused smile, her gleaming dark eyes showing far more mischief than the girl's innocent expression hid. ""So, what's it going to be?"" she inquired as Mildred rubbed her wrists, ""Are you going to be a good little girl, or do I have to tie you up like Millie and Ethel here?"" </p><p>Drusilla blushed deeply at the words, her pale complexion becoming almost as crimson as her shoulder-length hair. ""I- I..."" the girl stammered, bowing her head in uncharacteristic shyness as Ethel gritted her teeth and seethed in the girl's direction. </p><p>""You?"" Enid coaxed, leaning forward and looking up into Drusilla's eyes, her innocent expression hardly fading despite her tone.</p><p>""I'd like if you did,"" Drusilla confessed, closing her eyes and covering her face as Enid laughed and turned as the door slid open once again.</p><p>For a fraction of a moment, there was a looming sense of dread as everyone expected to see one of their teachers walk into the room, but instead there was a great sense of relief as instead in walked in Maude Moonshine, her expression cautiously curious.</p><p>""What the-?"" the girl began as Mildred leapt off the bed and threw her arms around the girl.</p><p>""Maude!"" she exclaimed happily, hugging the girl tightly as Enid quickly closed the door, making a bit of a face as she shuddered at the thought of any sound escaping. </p><p>""Um, hi, Millie,"" Maude began, only to have Mildred's lips press against her own, the girl moaning helplessly as she squeezed tighter.</p><p>""Oh, Maude, I love you so much!"" Mildred, whimpered softly, rocking them both as they stood by the door, ""I-I'm so sorry I doubted you!""</p><p>Enid smirked as she turned back to the two. ""You owe me, Millie,"" she promised, taking a few steps closer and running a gentle hand over the girl's face to brush Mildred's hair from her eyes.</p><p>""I know,"" the witch replied happily, her smile becoming a look of confusion as Enid's fingers slipped around the back of her head and pulled her closer.</p><p>""Enid!"" Maude exclaimed indignantly as Enid's lips pressed against Mildred's, the girl sighing softly as she found just how soft and kissable they really were.</p><p>""Don't worry,"" chuckled Drusilla shyly from across the room, glancing up at the real Maude Moonshine and blushing as she remembered her time mimicking the girl, ""There's a lot of this sort of thing going around lately.</p><p>""You!"" Maude said angrily, twisting easily from Mildred's embrace, allowing Enid's arms wrap about her best friend, tilting her head to make things easier, ""this is your doing, isn't it?!""</p><p>Drusilla smirked and gave a short nod to the bound and indignant looking girl on the floor. ""Actually, it was Ethel's,"" the witch explained a little more confidently, suddenly coming to a decision, ""If you want to blame someone, blame her.""</p><p>Ethel glowered darkly up at her former friend, gritting her teeth as she silently cursed Drusilla's name, vowing to never forgive her. But as Drusilla glanced back up at Maude, the witch's eyes widened with sudden fear, a thought crossing Ethel's mind as she caught the look in Drusilla's eyes that made Ethel's heart sink in her chest.</p><p>""D-Drusilla, don't!"" she gasped as the girl smiled at Maude, suddenly taking her by the shoulders and boldly pressing their lips together firmly. ""Nooo!"" cried Ethel in anguish, horrified to see Drusilla taking something from her that Ethel so desperately wanted, ""You- You can't do this! I- I hate you Drusilla! I've always hated you, you useless twit! You- You can't even fetch me off properly! I have fake it all the time because of you!""</p><p>""Oh, enough already,"" laughed Enid, breaking her kiss with Mildred and leaving the girl confused and breathless as Enid pulled open her friend's top drawer and yanked out a pair of frilly undergarments before stuffing them into Ethel's open mouth, ""You're ruining the mood!""</p><p>""H-Hey!"" exclaimed Mildred, suddenly finding Maude partially limp in Drusilla's arms, whimpering softly against the frustrated girl's passionate kiss, ""Maude! You-! Don't do that!""</p><p>Enid laughed as she snatched up Drusilla's collar and pulled her back, breaking the kiss and leaving Maude to stagger as she tried to catch her breath. ""Oh, don't worry, Millie,"" the girl assured, slipping around to get between the two, smiling up at the slightly taller Drusilla as she spoke, ""It's hard to resist a goodie-goodie like Maude. You're just lucky Drusilla got to her first!""</p><p>""Enid!"" Mildred exclaimed in distress, running over to Maude and turning the girl around before holding her close, ""You had no right to- to...""</p><p>""To kiss you?"" Enid inquired, glancing over her shoulder at her friend and smiling innocently, ""Oh, come on, Millie. You have those wonderfully kissable lips that I can barely bring myself to resist. Isn't that right, Maude?""</p><p>Maude blinked several times and gave her head a shake to steady herself and unscramble her thoughts before looking up at Mildred and smiling. ""It's actually very difficult, Millie,"" she said in her softest, sweetest tone, blushing as she smiled softly up at her best friend, ""It's the first thing that flashed into my mind when I first met you.""</p><p>Mildred blushed as caught her own surprised expression in the reflection off Maude's glasses, bowing her head and nodding. ""Okay then. I forgive you Enid. And you Maude,"" she replied quietly, glancing up at the girl shyly, ""Still friends?""</p><p>""Always, Millie,"" Maude assured her, the girl's arms wrapping around Mildred's waist as she leaned up to kiss her softly, ""But, I love you as well, and I, um...""</p><p>""She's trying to say she wants to sleep with you, Mil,"" Enid said rather blatantly, laughing at the looks she got before turning back to Drusilla, ""So, what do you think we should do about little miss high and mighty here? To punish her, I mean.""</p><p>The redhead's eyes went wide at the girl's words, holding Enid closer as her body quivered. ""Oh, I can think of a few things,"" Drusilla ventured, bowing her head a little before pressing her lips close to Enid's, whispering out her shy words, ""so long as she's not the only one to get a little punishment.""</p><p>Enid grinned broadly in surprise, pushing the girl back a bit and holding her at arms length. ""Drusilla Paddock!"" Enid exclaimed with a laugh, causing the girl to shrink down a bit in her embarrassment, ""Why, I never would have guessed! You'd like that, though, wouldn't you...?""</p><p>Drusilla glanced at the angrily shaking Ethel on the floor, shaking her head and practically gnawing at the gag in her mouth. ""Yes,"" the redhead confessed softly, turning back to Enid and pulling the girl closer, her lips moving to kiss the witch's neck, ""I'd like that very much... I, I want you to do all the things to me that Ethel wouldn't, and then, we'll punish her together. Okay?""</p><p>Enid sighed happily, tilting her head to one side as Drusilla's lips kissed along her neck a few times before the girl's teeth gently nipped her skin, sending chills down Enid's spine. </p><p>""Oh, I'd say that sounds like a splendid idea,"" she replied at last, catching Ethel's eye and grinning broadly at the look of betrayal upon the snooty witch's face, ""What do you think, Millie?""</p><p>""Huh? What?"" came Mildred's reply as she sat near the foot of the bed with Maude, holding the girl's small hand, lovingly kissing her knuckles one at a time.</p><p>""Oh, nothing,"" assured Enid with a chuckle, ""just keep doing what you're doing!""</p><p>Drusilla raised an eyebrow as Enid turned back to her and grinned mischievously. ""I'll need your help,"" said Enid, slipping away and taking with her the warmth Drusilla had longed for all her life.</p><p>The girl could only nod in reply, following Enid in a bit of a daze as the witch pulled out Mildred's chair and set it up across the room from the bed. She then glanced down at Ethel and scowled thoughtfully. ""Hm. I'm going to need some help with this one,"" commented Enid, making Drusilla chuckle softly at the thought.</p><p>""Not a problem,"" she assured, each of them moving to either side of Ethel and grabbing the struggling girl under her arms before heaving the bound witch up off the floor.</p><p>Ethel made a few unhappy noises as the two deposited her in the chair and began adjusting the strips of green cloth that bound the girl so that Ethel was tied to the chair. All the while the girl scowled, glaring darkly at Mildred and Maude as they sat together, holding hands on the edge of the bed.</p><p>""That should do about it,"" said Enid with a bit of a grunt, tying the sash extra tightly as it held Ethel's wrists to the back of the wooden chair, ""Now all we need to do is to punish her for all the problems she's caused us.""</p><p>""And just how do you propose we do that?"" inquired Maude skeptically, casting Drusilla a suspicious glance. </p><p>""Easy!"" Enid replied cheerily, smiling back at both Maude and Mildred, ""All we need to do, is to have you two make love while Ethel watches.""</p><p>""While she's watching?!"" both girls exclaimed, their expressions scandalized as Ethel cast them a suddenly smug look.</p><p>""Sure!"" chuckled Enid with a sly grin, her arm going around Drusilla who sighed happily and all but melted against her, ""Unless you want us to help you get started.""</p><p>Ethel's eyes seemed to bulge a bit as she shook her head furiously, her muffled voice sounding angry behind Mildred's undergarment even as Mildred blushed, bowing her head and stammering at the thought as Enid glided forward.</p><p>""Now, now, Millie,"" said Enid in a motherly tone, taking a seat on the edge of the bed and patting a spot next to her for Drusilla, ""It's not so bad with someone watching. Infact, I'd rather recommend it.""</p><p>Mildred's eyes went wide as she stared at her friend in embarrassed wonder as Maude bowed her head and tried not to smile. ""E-Enid!"" Mildred gasped, looking everywhere else in the room besides the girl, ""You- You can't be serious!""</p><p>""Actually,"" interrupted Maude, her voice quavering a little as she looked up and glancing over at Mildred, ""That doesn't sound like such a bad an idea.""</p><p>Her friend turned back, gasping and stammering as the girl's cheeks flared red. ""You- You can't be serious-!"" Mildred began, only to have Maude's small hand grip her behind the head and pull her into a kiss.</p><p>Enid grinned down at the two kissing lovers, Mildred letting out a surprised moan as Maude held her face and leaned into her. ""Yeah, that's better,"" chuckled Enid, glancing over at the now seething Ethel, ""Wouldn't you agree?""</p><p>Ethel's eye narrowed as she glared up at Enid, struggling against her bonds as Maude broke Mildred's kiss and looked up into her lover's eyes with the same shy innocence that always melted more than a few hearts.</p><p>""I love you, Millie,"" the girl said softly, running her hands fondly down Mildred's cheeks, her lips kissing Mildred softly, ""No matter what happens, I'll always love you.""</p><p>Mildred closed her eyes a moment, nodding slowly as Maude's words left her momentarily breathless. ""I love you too, Maude,"" she said softly, tilting her head to one side as her lover placed slow, soft kisses along her cheek all the way to her ear, ""so very much.""</p><p>""Then make love to me, Millie,"" Maude said softly, her teeth nibbling Mildred's ear, one hand supporting her lover's back as her other slid up the front of the girl's chest, ""right here. Right now.""</p><p>""But- But, Maude!"" Mildred stammered, glancing worriedly over at the angry expression on Ethel's face as she was pushed down on the bed, Maude's fingers brushing lightly across her small breast through the thin fabric of Mildred's drab gray nightgown.</p><p>""Shhh, it's okay Millie,"" said Maude sweetly, the tip of her small pink tongue running along the curve of Mildred's earlobe, ""Just relax. Let it happen.""</p><p>""But, but..."" the girl stammered looking up at Enid's bemused smile as Maude's nibbling her ear made Mildred's body quiver.</p><p>As they watched, Drusilla leaned closer to Enid, her body shaking as she realized her proximity to the girl she was so very much in lust with. With half an eye on the two lovers on the bed, Drusilla inhaled sharply as she noticed Maude's finger squeeze tighter around Mildred's breast, pinching the girl's nipple through her garment and making her gasp out loud.</p><p>""It's beautiful, isn't it?"" Enid murmured, pressing her lips to Drusilla's ear, her tongue teasing the girl's skin as she spoke, ""Those two've been hot for one another for more than a year now, but they've barely even kissed. This'll be the first time for them.""</p><p>Drusilla's pale green eyes widened with suddenly renewed interest as she watched the two, almost not noticing as Enid's lips touched her neck, dragging them gently parted upwards to her ear. </p><p>""Do you remember your first time, Drusilla?"" whispered Enid, her teeth gently nibbling the girl's earlobe before slowly dragging back.</p><p>Drusilla nodded slowly, watching as Maude's hands moved downwards, sliding underneath Mildred's nightgown before sliding up her skin, lifting the garment ever higher. ""Yeah,"" she said slowly, wetting her lips as Maude's hands lifted the hem of Mildred's nightgown high enough to reveal the girl's simple white cotton panties, already made wet between her legs by Maude's attention, ""It was with Ethel, but...""</p><p>""But?"" Enid inquired quietly whispering into her lover's ear as her hands moved across Drusilla's body, Enid's right hand moving up under the girl's night gown as the left squeezed Drusilla's bottom to test its firmness.</p><p>Drusilla glanced at her former lover hesitantly, receiving a dark look in return as she spoke. ""It wasn't very good,"" the redhead confessed quietly, closing her eyes as Enid's right hand slid over her breast, teasing the girl's nipple with her index finger, ""Ethel doesn't let me cum very often.""</p><p>Enid glanced over at Ethel, grinning back at the girl's dark scowl as she squeezed Drusilla's breast, causing the her lover to gasp suddenly. ""But making your partner cum is half the fun,"" said Enid with a knowing smile, suddenly dropping to her knees before Drusilla as her dark eyes watched Ethel's reactions.</p><p>Drusilla stared down in amazement for a moment as Enid's hands slipped away and bit her lip as they began sliding up her legs, a teasing grin crossing Enid's lips as she glanced up at Drusilla. </p><p>""Then- Then teach me,"" Drusilla stammered, hesitantly running her fingers into Enid's wonderfully soft dark chestnut hair, ""I, I want to see if that's true for myself.""</p><p>Enid smirked as her hands pushed the girl's nightgown up past her knees and glanced at Ethel. ""She's a hungry one, isn't she?"" Enid commented rhetorically, laughing as the bound girl struggled all the harder, ""How ever to you satisfy her? Oh, yes, that's right. You don't!""</p><p>Ethel bit down hard upon the undergarments that had been stuffed into her mouth and turned away defiantly, an indignant look upon her face as she settled for watching the two on the bed. 'Amateurish, that's what it is,' thought Ethel as the sight of Mildred Hubble's hands moving to cup the rise of Maude Moonshine's bottom, her fingers squeezing tightly in response to Maude's tender kisses along the girl's neck, 'It's only a matter of time before Maude gets sick of Mildred and her sweet virgin act. Maude needs someone who knows what she's doing. Someone who- No! Goodness no!'</p><p>Maude slid to the left, moving off of Mildred but still leaning against her lover as her small hand lifted the hem of Mildred's nightgown and began gently rubbing her fingers against the warmth of the girl's pussy. As she saw this, Ethel screamed as loudly as she could through the impromptu gag, not caring that no sound could leave the room or that the two lovers ignored her.</p><p>Mildred shivered at her lover's touch, Maude's fingers moving slowly up and down over her quivering nether lips, her womanhood tingling in anticipation as the damp spot between her legs expanded slightly in size.</p><p>""Do you like it, Millie?"" Maude inquired, her sweet voice soft in Mildred's ear as the girl nodded helplessly, her fingers now gripping the bedcovers as she breathed raggedly through her mouth.</p><p>Seemingly satisfied, Maude's fingers moved upward, teasingly bypassing Mildred's clit before slipping under the waistband of the girl's panties. ""How about this?"" asked Maude, a small mischievous smile intruding upon the girl's aura of innocence.</p><p>Mildred closed her eyes tightly, nodding a little as her hand took Maude's, shaking as she held the girl in place for a moment. ""It- It's just so intense,"" Mildred murmured, releasing her friend's hand and letting the girl's fingers slide slowly over the soft skin of her labia, ""just, just take it slow.""</p><p>""Anything for you, Millie,"" whispered Maude, brushing the girl's bangs out of her eyes before placing a soft kiss upon Mildred's lips and causing the watching Ethel to murmur mockingly behind her gag.</p><p>""She's never been that way,"" whispered Drusilla as quietly as possible not wanting to disturb the two lovers, the fingers of both hands running through the length of Enid's beautiful hair as the girl took hold of Drusilla's panties and slowly began to slide them down.</p><p>""I think you'll find I'm something of a happy medium, then,"" assured Enid slyly, glancing sideways at Ethel, relishing the look upon the young witch's face as she kissed Drusilla just above her clit, causing the redhead to gasp suddenly and take a firm grip of Enid's hair.</p><p>'Serves you right,' thought Enid, her dark eyes watching the glowering Ethel as her tongue ran downwards, circling teasingly around Drusilla's clit, making it all the girl could do not to topple forward, 'After all you've done to us, and all you've gotten away with. But don't worry, Ethel, it only gets worse from here!'</p><p>Drusilla leaned forward, causing her cinnamon red hair fall over her eyes, obscuring her face as she whimpered with need, the girl's body shaking as Enid's fingers pressed lightly against her skin, exposing the Drusilla's clit while her tongue slowly spiraled towards it. As Enid's hot breath blew against the nub with every exhalation, Drusilla found her knees buckling, causing her to grit her teeth and close her eyes tightly. </p><p>'Please! Please!' the girl thought over and over again, her fingers tightening their grip and causing Enid to moan happily as Drusilla pulled at her dark brown hair, 'lick it! Please!'</p><p>Enid glanced up as Drusilla's body tensed, knowing from experience that the girl's clit must almost be ready to explode. But instead of satisfying her lover, Enid's tongue slid lower, her hands coaxing Drusilla's legs apart her fingers slowly running across the soft skin appreciatively. </p><p>As Drusilla's womanhood came into view, Enid smiled, thinking how Ethel's tongue must have dragged itself half-heartedly across the girl's invitingly puffy lips, pondering how Drusilla would react to the touch of a far less selfish lover. Enid wasted little time in finding out, however, withdrawing her tongue before placing it at the bottom of Drusilla's glistening wet slit before drawing the flat of her tongue all the way back up along the girl's labia.</p><p>Drusilla let out an almost pained gasp that caused everyone in the room to look in her direction, rather abruptly interrupting Maude and Mildred's lovemaking. Drusilla blushed as she glanced around, seeing so many eyes watching her with keen interest that she couldn't help but smile nervously. It was then that she noticed Enid's tongue moving faster, teasingly lapping at Drusilla's labia with an increased sense of urgency and need.</p><p>'Oh wow...' thought Drusilla, amazed by Enid's reactions, the girl's fingers squeezing her thighs tighter as the tip of Enid's tongue slipped inside of her, going a little deeper with every lick, 'She- She's really into this! Amazing!'</p><p>Enid's hands moved up to grip Drusilla's bottom as the girl plunged her tongue as deeply as she could, suckling her lover's pussy almost desperately, perfectly aware of the fact that they were both being watched. It hardly bothered Enid, though. She enjoyed the idea of both tormenting Ethel with Drusilla's ecstasy, and teaching Maude and Mildred a trick or two. The only problem the girl had was that her own body reacted so positively to the attention.</p><p>'She'd better appreciate this,' Enid muttered inwardly, her thoughts loosing cohesion as she felt Drusilla's inner walls suddenly clench around her tongue, the redheaded witch letting out a long whine as she attempted to keep from making noise.</p><p>Drusilla's appreciation for Enid's work became even more apparent as she gripped the girl's shoulders almost painfully, letting out a little cry that was almost beyond the range of human hearing. It was all that Drusilla could do to remain standing as Enid's tongue squirmed about inside of her, the girl's fingers spreading open her bottom cheeks lewdly as Enid's fingertips crept towards the opening.</p><p>Enid was prepared for Drusilla's reaction as the tip of her finger lightly touched the entrance to the girl's bottom, yelping in surprise and half laughing into the girl's pussy as they both collapsed onto the floor with Drusilla screaming out in sudden desperate passion. </p><p>Despite the awkwardness of it, Enid once more lapped hungrily at her lover's labia, Drusilla's juices flowing quite freely as she rubbed her fingertip over the tightly puckered orifice, the sensation sending waves of unexpectedly uncontainable pleasure through Drusilla's body. </p><p>The girl arched her back, her hands firmly planted upon the floor, shaking and shuddering as Enid's finger pushed harder, making swift tight circles against her anus. The unfamiliar sensation was far more intense than Drusilla had anticipated, but no less welcome, the young witch threw her head back and all but howled out her desire, half laughing at the fulfillment of one of her fantasies. With the greatest of effort, she drew her knees up, straddling Enid's face upon the uncomfortably hard floor, her fingers entwining the girl's hair and pulling Enid's face against her womanhood, Drusilla's body still skipping along at its peak as she came into the girl's mouth.</p><p>'She's so insatiable!' Enid giggled to herself, the vibration caused by her small laugh causing Drusilla to squeal out as she leaned far back, pressing her bottom into Enid's fingers, 'Ethel must be one lousy lover. Shame she's so hot!'</p><p>Drusilla clamed down just a little, her body still shaking as she forced open her eyes and stared directly into the faces of Mildred and Maude. Though her embarrassment made Drusilla want to run and hide, the scandalized look upon Mildred's face as Enid's index finger penetrated her to the first knuckle was worth it. </p><p>Drusilla screamed less than a heartbeat later, surprise, shock, and ecstasy crossing the young witch's face as Enid wisely held her finger still, allowing Drusilla to get used to the sensation. When at last Drusilla had calmed down, Enid began to make slow circles with her finger, pushing carefully against the tight ring as her lover's body shook.</p><p>""You okay up there?"" Enid inquired with a grin, her pretty face glistening with Drusilla's juices, her finger beginning to slowly slide back and forth, pushing only up to the second knuckle as not to hurt Drusilla.</p><p>""It, it's very good,"" Drusilla murmured, closing her eyes and slowly moving her hips in time with Enid's finger movements, ""but, the floor's a bit too hard for this, don't you think?""</p><p>""Agreed!"" Enid commented, making a face as she adjusted her shoulders and let go of Drusilla before sliding out from under her, leaving the girl with a certain sense of unfulfillment, her body craving more. It was a feeling that Drusilla was used to with Ethel, but what Enid did next was unexpected and quite welcome.</p><p>As Enid got to her feet and brushed out her hair with the fingers of both hands, the girl nodded towards the bed. ""Take your nightgown off and stand beside the bed, Drusilla,"" she said in a tone that broached no argument, causing Drusilla's heart to pound faster as the witch nodded and shakily got to her feet.</p><p>""What'd you have in mind?"" Drusilla asked, shivering a little in the cooler air, tossing her drab gray nightgown aside, suddenly standing naked, once again with all eyes staring back at her with interest, but this time covering her small breasts subconsciously.</p><p>""You'll see,"" chuckled Enid, her hands pushing Drusilla's lower back, guiding the girl to where Maude and Mildred looked on with nervous amazement. </p><p>""What are you doing, Enid?"" inquired Mildred in a concerned tone, recognizing the look of mischief in her friend's eyes, ""This isn't something really bad this time, is it?""</p><p>""Worry, worry, worry,"" Enid chuckled, her hands upon Drusilla's naked shoulders as she pushed the girl down onto her knees facing the two, ""Oh, Millie, you really need to learn to relax, and I have just the way. Maude, be a dear and help Millie relax a bit, I don't want her spoiling our fun.""</p><p>""Our fun?"" commented Maude rhetorically, her expression doubtful as Drusilla knelt before the both of them, the girl's expression expectant and a little impatient, ""As I recall, this was all your idea.""</p><p>""Your idea?"" said Mildred suspiciously, ""You planned all of this?""</p><p>Enid sighed and rolled her eyes as she shook her head in dismay. ""Goodness no,"" she explained, kneeling behind Drusilla and slipping her hands under the girl's bottom, coaxing her up a little, ""I'm not THAT Machiavellian! Now then, Drusilla, lean over the bed and show Millie that lovely bosom of yours. And Maude, I believe her pussy's getting cold. We can't have that, now can we?""</p><p>""Enid!"" the two girls exclaimed, both amazed at just how far the girl was willing to go. Drusilla, however, obliged, smiling smugly down at Mildred as she stood with her feet on the floor and her hands on the mattress before moving over Mildred's face and slowly lowering herself.</p><p>""You- You can't be serious!"" protested Mildred, shaking her head as the firm, perky rise of Drusilla's breasts came ever closer, the girl's nipple brushing against the young witch's nose.</p><p>""And why not?"" inquired Enid, glancing over at Ethel as Drusilla crouched beside the bed, looking up at Maude's scandalized expression with an amused grin, ""Goodness, Ethel, at least your friends seem to have a little faith.""</p><p>Ethel screamed into her gag, causing Enid to grin with satisfaction, only to do a double take as she realized that it wasn't her comment that had invoked the reaction. Enid's dark eyes widened with delighted surprise as she discovered Maude kissing Drusilla, the two girl's moaning quietly as their parted lips pressed firmly together as they tilted their heads in opposite directions. </p><p>""Wow,"" commented Enid with a wicked grin, glancing down at Mildred whose view was obstructed but could still tell what was going on, ""looks like you have some competition, Millie. I think you'd better start suckling if you want to distract Drusilla long enough for Maude to go back to you. Unless, of course, you think I should just let Ethel tie you down again?""</p><p>Mildred's eyes went wide as she tilted her head to glance at Enid in surprise. ""Don't you dare!"" the girl exclaimed half-fearfully and half-angrily, nibbling her bottom lip as she glanced back at Drusilla's waiting bosom hesitantly.</p><p>Enid chuckled softly, kneeling behind Drusilla, her dark chestnut eyes smiling down at the girl's firm round bottom. ""Amazing,"" she mused, sliding her hands over it, giving Drusilla a firm squeeze before glancing back at Mildred, ""Oh, I wouldn't worry about that Millie. I think I'm going to be quite preoccupied for the next little while.""</p><p>Drusilla's cheeks flushed suddenly, breaking her kiss with Maude, leaving the girl breathless as she glanced back at Enid in surprise, her heart beating quickly in anticipation. The girl exhaled slowly as she caught Enid's grin, swallowing slowly as the young witch's fingers slid down between her bottom cheeks, causing Drusilla's body to shiver with delight as Enid's fingers brushed over her labia. </p><p>Maude, meanwhile, blinked away her confusion; blushing as she realized what she'd done and staring in surprise as Mildred's parted lips brushed across the soft, smooth skin of Drusilla's breast. ""I can't believe we're doing this,"" she muttered, smiling a little a she slid overtop of Mildred and watched as her best friend's lips wrapped around one of Drusilla's nipples and began to suckle.</p><p>""Oh, I don't know,"" mused Enid, smiling mischievously as the tips of her index and middle fingers brushed gently against the soft, moist skin of Drusilla's labia from behind, the girl leaning her head back, shivering and moaning in response, ""with the tension around here lately, I think it was only inevitable. See, even she agrees.""</p><p>Ethel glared darkly, practically growling and snarling through her gag at the witch's comment. Her anger was only made worse as Drusilla let out an almost desperate yelp as Enid's middle finger slid between the girl's labia at the same time as her index finger slid slightly higher, pushing threateningly against Drusilla's sphincter. </p><p>Ethel found herself unable to look away despite her revulsion, cringing as Drusilla gasped, the girl's voice trailing off into a long, desperate whine as Enid's index finger pushed further. Drusilla's body shivered, holding as still as she could, gritting her teeth and closing her eyes tight, desperately hoping both that Enid wouldn't stop and that it wasn't just a dream.</p><p>'Don't stop! Don't stop! Don't stop!' the girl pleaded inwardly, suddenly feeling both Mildred and Maude's lips upon her breasts, each of them taking a nipple into their mouths and suckling as best they could. Forcing an eye open in time to see that Maude had slid her thighs around Mildred's leg, the girl rubbing herself against her friend as she suckled Drusilla's breast.</p><p>""Lovely,"" commented Enid, smiling as her eyes moved from her pushing fingers to Maude's lovely face, tilted to one side as her tongue lapped tentatively at Drusilla's nipple, ""I should have pushed for this sooner.""</p><p>Maude glanced over at Enid, panting as she pulled away from Drusilla. ""Sometimes I just can't believe you, Enid Nightshade,"" the girl muttered, blushing and bowing her head as Maude caught her friend's smirk before sliding her way down Mildred's lithe body.</p><p>Mildred made a surprised sound as she felt Maude's hands push up her nightgown and the girl's soft lips kiss her thighs gently. Mildred tried to turn her head, only to have Drusilla push down against her, all but filling the gasping young witch's mouth with her small, firm breast. Mildred coughed a bit in surprise, slipping out with one hand and reaching up to touch Drusilla's face, holding her and running her fingers through the girl's silky red hair.</p><p>""That's it, ladies,"" Enid chuckled, burying both her fingers to the hilt, causing Drusilla to bow her head, panting and gasping in response, ""Let's show Drusilla what she's been missing.""</p><p>Drusilla made a bit of a chuckle, moaning happily and turning her head to give Mildred's fingers an appreciative kiss, gasping suddenly with delighted surprise as she heard, more than felt, Enid's hand smack her hard across the bottom. Glancing over her shoulder, Drusilla's pale green eyes went wide, catching Enid's mischievous grin as the girl slapped her again, causing Drusilla's body to jump suddenly.</p><p>""Did you like that, Dru?"" Enid inquired sweetly, her tone far more innocent than her gently thrusting fingers would imply, giving the girl yet another firm, hard smack across the bottom.</p><p>""Y-Yes,"" Drusilla managed, closing her eyes and smiling, her body shivering again as Enid spanked her once more, ""Just- Do it harder!""</p><p>Enid chuckled at the comment, gritting her teeth as she forced her fingers back and forth more quickly, the tightness of Drusilla's bottom making it more difficult on her. ""As you wish,"" she replied with a toothy grin, hitting Drusilla all the harder.</p><p>Drusilla moaned happily in response, smiling as she turned back to watch Maude, the girl's tongue lapping happily at her best friend's pussy as Mildred's hands slipped away. ""Wonderful, just wonderful,"" Drusilla mused, wincing happily as Enid hit her again, her inner walls shuddering and grasping at Enid's fingers as Drusilla saw Maude's tongue slide as deeply into Mildred's pussy as it could go.</p><p>""Wow,"" commented Enid, standing on her toes to get a better view as Mildred let out a helpless little moan, her mouth still full of Drusilla's breast as her fingers clung to Maude's hair, ""She's really into it.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" chuckled Drusilla, suddenly lifting up and causing Mildred's wonderful lips to make a loud suctioning sound as she pulled breast away, leaving the girl panting and staring up at Drusilla with longing in her eyes, ""But I think we should take this to another level, don't you?""</p><p>Enid glanced at Drusilla and smiled at the mischievous look in the witch's eyes. ""So I've converted you then?"" she teased, sliding her fingers out of Drusilla, smiling at the look in Drusilla's pale green eyes as the fingers came free.</p><p>""Absolutely. I want you so much. I want to serve you, to please you, to be completely yours, Enid Nightshade,"" the redhead agreed, her hands slipping over Enid's shoulders as she stepped closer and placed a soft kiss upon the girl's lips, her pale green eyes glancing hesitantly at the fuming Ethel as she did so, ""I want you to make me forget snooty old Ethel. She's such a prude you know. But you, you're so... so...""</p><p>""Kinky?"" offered Enid brightly, as though offering an answer to a completely mundane question.</p><p>Drusilla smiled, bowing her head a bit as she nodded. ""I've heard things about you, you know,"" confessed Drusilla, keeping her tone low as she glanced back at the sudden moan Mildred let out, ""I've heard you'll do almost anything!""</p><p>""If it's fun,"" Enid agreed sly, putting her hands upon Drusilla's hips before turning the girl around again, ""But in the mean time, why don't you show Ethel what she won't be getting anymore of.""</p><p>""Oh?"" the redhead inquired curiously, glancing over her shoulder as Enid held her from behind, the young witch's lips pressing against Drusilla's ear as she spoke quietly.</p><p>""Have Millie lick you out,"" she explained, ""I have something to discuss with Ms. Hallow.""</p><p>Drusilla nodded obediently, her pulse racing as she got onto the bed, moving to straddle Mildred's face upon her knees facing Maude. ""D- Drusilla!"" the girl protested, staring up at the redhead in surprise.</p><p>""Oh, don't be such a prude, Millie,"" Drusilla scolded teasingly, ""Just pretend I'm Maude. Besides, you can practice on me before you have the real thing, that way you won't have to worry about disappointing her.""</p><p>Maude looked up at the comment, blushing deeply as she stared up at the two. ""It... It's okay, Millie,"" she assured hesitantly, the girl's frightfully sweet and innocent tone sending a pleasant tingling through Drusilla, ""I don't mind. I already practiced on Enid, so it's all right with me. I know that I'm the one you love, no one else...""</p><p>Mildred sighed happily, her heart all but melting as she brushed Maude's bangs out of her eyes and smiled back at her fondly. ""I love you to, Maude,"" she assured, shuddering with sudden delight as Maude's tongue touched her clit, causing Mildred to drop her head back down between Drusilla's knees.</p><p>""That's better,"" the witch chuckled, moving forward and standing upon her knees to straddle the dark-haired girl's face, ""Now do like Enid said, and lick me out. And don't you dare stop until you've fetched me off!""</p><p>Enid meanwhile walked up to Ethel, an amused smirk crossing her face as she gave the bound witch a thorough once over. ""You aren't fond of being the one who's tied up, are you Ethel?"" she chuckled, receiving a dark look form the bound girl, ""You just can't stand loosing control. Silly girl.""</p><p>Enid then crouched down before her rival and smiled, placing her hands upon Ethel's naked knees as she looked into the angry witch's eyes. ""I'll bet it's a whole lot worse for you, having to watch Millie lick out Drusilla instead of you, isn't it?"" Enid added with a chuckle as Ethel looked down at her with a frown, no longer bothering to try and speak through the gag, ""I'll bet it's even worse that you can't do anything about how it makes you feel."" </p><p>Enid smiled, suddenly standing up and raising her hands dramatically in Ethel's direction as the bound girl's eyes suddenly went wide with fright, shaking her head quickly and struggling against her binds as Enid chanted a spell, all the while screaming out through the gag. </p><p>""Ablegatio ablego subodiosus ornatus!"" proclaimed Enid with a wicked grin, letting out a short giggle as Ethel's drab gray nightgown vanished from sight, leaving her naked for all to see. ""It's really too bad that we don't learn the spell to bring things back until next year, now isn't it?"" added Enid with some satisfaction as she then removed her own gown by more conventional means before walking behind the chair. </p><p>""Now just watch, Ethel,"" Enid said quietly into the girl's ear, her hands moving around to cup Ethel's small, firm breasts as the girl struggled against her touch, ""And you just might learn something!""</p><p>As they watched the trio on bed, Maude's lips covered Mildred's clit as two of her small fingers pushed their way inside her best friend's pussy, moving back and forth with increasing vigor as Mildred moaned helplessly into Drusilla's pussy. Maude couldn't help but smile as felt Mildred's inner walls tighten, the girl's body shuddering as she let came in response to Maude's tongue flicking at her clit as it was suckled by the girl's mouth. </p><p>Pulling back up to catch her breath, Maude moved her thumb to let it rub against the hard little nub as she watched her lover's tongue move at random along Drusilla's moist outer lips, her inexperienced motions teasing the poor girl ruthlessly. </p><p>""Oh, Millie,"" Maude chuckled, waiting as Mildred squealed out a loud moan, her back arching as the girl's nipples stood straight upwards invitingly before her body collapsed back down upon the bed, ""I think you need a little help.""</p><p>Drusilla moaned softly, feeling a little frustrated as Mildred's tongue licked at her pussy all too tentatively, never staying in one place long enough for her liking. ""Come on, Millie,"" she muttered, leaning forward just as Maude started moving closer, kissing her way up over Mildred's flat stomach.</p><p>""Don't worry,"" said Maude quietly, a sweetly teasing tone in her voice, glancing up at Drusilla with a shy smile, ""I'm sure she's just holding back.""</p><p>Mildred caught her breath, trying to see between Drusilla's legs, only to have the girl press herself down harder against her lips. ""M-Maude!"" the young witch exclaimed, her voice muffled by the suddenly mouthful of Drusilla's wetness.</p><p>""Hey, no one told you to stop, Mil,"" Drusilla chuckled, grinning broadly at Maude as the two girls moved closer to one another, her pale green eyes glancing at Ethel as an idea came to light.</p><p>Without warning, Drusilla pressed her lips against Maude's, the girl letting out a little helpless moan of surprise as Drusilla's hand held the side of her sweet, round face, the redhead's tongue pushing past Maude's lips hungrily. </p><p>""Something wrong, Ethel?"" Enid inquired, nuzzling the bound girl's neck as they watched, Drusilla and Maude's kiss causing Ethel to nearly spit out her gag as she flung herself forward, forcing Enid to grab the chair to keep it from toppling over.</p><p>""Hey, now. Calm down, girl,"" she laughed, forcing the chair back down with both hands, ""Don't make me glue your chair in place.""</p><p>Ethel fixed Enid with a dark glare, her body stiffening as the girl's arms came around her from behind, Enid's hands grasping Ethel's exposed breasts, her fingers squeezing the bound witch's nipples almost painfully, the warmth of her hands spreading through Ethel's bosom as the trio made love on the bed before them.</p><p>""I don't think she likes it,"" said Drusilla in a teasing whisper as she pulled away from Maude's lips, leaving the girl panting for breath as the redhead glanced at her former lover in time to see Ethel close her eyes tightly shut and make a noise of protest.</p><p>""I- I don't care,"" panted Maude, pressing her lips to Drusilla's once again, sparking a jealous whimper from Mildred.</p><p>Drusilla then found herself moaning loudly into Maude's mouth as Mildred's tongue lapped swiftly at her pussy, pushing between her labia a more little each time, and quickly bringing on Drusilla's sweet juices. Mildred made a happy sound as the girl's body reacted, her hands sliding up and down the firmness of Drusilla's thighs as she pressed her lips closer, suckling against Drusilla's pussy if only to make her beloved Maude jealous.</p><p>It seemed to work as Maude broke her kiss with Drusilla and sat up suddenly, her small hands cupping Mildred's breasts as the redhead sat up straight and let her head fall back as she began panting, moaning helplessly as she felt a delightful tingling that Drusilla had never felt with Ethel.</p><p>Maude watched in amazement as Mildred pulled Drusilla's body closer, her tongue wriggling about inside Drusilla's hungry womanhood as she desperately tried to acquire more of the girl's sweet juices. Shaking her head a little in disbelief, the sound of Drusilla's whimpering moans sending a pleasant tingle through her body, Maude lied down across Mildred and smiled as she got a closer view of the action.</p><p>""Care to share a little, Millie?"" Maude inquired, blushing and giggling quietly as she moved closer, her breasts pressing against Mildred's as the tip of the girl's tongue tentatively touched Drusilla's clit, poking it experimentally and causing the redhead's pussy to explode with orgasm.</p><p>Ethel's eyes snapped open at the sound, the constant massaging of her breasts by Enid's hands filling her with an unwilling euphoria as she looked on in horror. She herself had never bothered to bring Drusilla off; there'd never been any point. But now, as Ethel watched, her seething hatred of both Enid and Drusilla causing her face to flush red, Maude Moonshine was helping Ethel's most hated enemy to bring her lackey to orgasm. To Ethel, there was little that could be done to make the situation more unfair. That was until she felt Enid's hand slide down her stomach.</p><p>""Oooh, I always knew Dru was a screamer!"" Enid chuckled teasingly, looking over Ethel's shoulder as her fingers pushed between the bound girl's thighs, smiling as she found wetness between them before pushing a finger up inside Ethel.</p><p>The muffled scream Ethel let out at the sensation of Enid's violating finger caught everyone's attention almost instantly. Maude turned towards the sound immediately, with Drusilla's body shaking violently as her head casually rolled to one side to observe, a satisfied cruel smile crossing her lips at the girl's plight.</p><p>""C-Can you move for a sec?"" came Mildred's quiet, polite request, her words coming out in small gasps as she caught her breath, as yet unused to the strain she felt in her tongue, ""I- I think there's a problem, and we really should stop.""</p><p>""Oh, don't be a wet blanket, Millie,"" Enid laughed as Drusilla extricated herself from Mildred's face, holding her stomach as she panted, catching her breath as the unfamiliar sensation coursed through her veins, ""It's just boring old Ethel. She's so wet, but she refuses even a little pleasure. One would think the poor girl enjoys being tied up and left to be frustrated!""</p><p>Ethel all but growled at the comment, jerking to the left as hard as she could in hopes of prying Enid's finger loose, only to have the girl begin to force a second in beside it.</p><p>""G-Goodness, she tight!"" commented Enid with a laugh, her lips pressed against Ethel's ear as the girl's inner walls resisted her attempts for a short time, only to have the bound witch scream again as the Enid pushed in the second finger, ""You'd think she was a virgin or something!""</p><p>""She is,"" Drusilla replied with a smirk, standing on wobbly legs as she got to her feet and came closer, the girl's inner thighs still glistening with moisture in the candlelight. ""I'm only allowed to lick her out really, though,"" the redhead added with a pout, ""She has a magical strap-on, but I'm not even permitted to use it on her!""</p><p>Enid gasped, pulling out her fingers and standing up suddenly, a look of mock horror crossing the girl's face as she moved around to stare in disapproving shock down at her bound victim. ""Ethel Hallow, you intolerable tease! Here you have this stunning beauty at your beck and call, and you don't even reward her by allowing her to pleasure you with a dildo? Goodness, next you'll be telling me she doesn't even get you off!""</p><p>""She doesn't,"" spat Drusilla accusingly, meeting Ethel's glare with one of her own, ""Ethel Hallow is the single biggest prude in the whole school. Quite frankly, I'm surprised you can get a finger into her at all!""</p><p>Enid grinned as Drusilla ranted, at last turning to the girl and stepping boldly closer with a her patented mischievous smile crossing her lips. ""So you're ready to switch sides for good, then?"" she inquired rhetorically, chuckling with satisfaction at Drusilla's expression.</p><p>""Absolutely!"" the girl agreed nodding vigorously as Enid's naked body met Drusilla's.</p><p>""Will you serve me, then?"" Enid inquired half rhetorically, their arms going about one another, with Drusilla's hands moving hungrily across Enid's naked skin, ""Like you did her? Only without her silly snootiness, and prudishness to get in the way of our fun?""</p><p>""Yes! Oh yes!"" Drusilla exclaimed, hugging Enid closer and planting a series of hasty kisses about the girl's face, catching her off guard, ""Anything! Anything you want! I want to be yours Enid Nightshade, I want to serve you!""</p><p>There was a surprised exclamation from the bed as Enid held Drusilla close, rocking her gently as she smiled back at Mildred and Maude, the two girls cuddling each other on the bed, exchanging soft, shy kisses despite all that had transpired.</p><p>""Unbelievable,"" commented Mildred, still upon her back with Maude lying atop of her, shaking her head at what she was seeing, ""Enid, are you sure we can trust her? Drusilla hasn't exactly been kind to any of us.""</p><p>Enid looked thoughtful for a moment, pulling back to look discerningly into the pale green of Drusilla's eyes. ""Yes,"" the girl agreed with a nod, something in her tone causing the redhead's body to quiver, ""I do believe that a test is in order. Come, Drusilla, I'm going to need your help with Miss Prude here.""</p><p>Drusilla grinned, nodding slowly in response. ""Just tell me what to do,"" she assured softly, reluctantly letting Enid slip away from her before following.</p><p>""Just hold her down for me, okay?"" said Enid, not really expecting any arguments as she walked behind Ethel and knelt before her bound arms, whispering the words of a phasing spell as Drusilla sat in the girl's lap, ""Dissuo exolesco temporalis!""</p><p>Ethel made an angry exclamation as she stopped feeling the back of the chair and was at last able to move more freely. With all her might, the bound witch flung herself upwards, only to have Drusilla sit down heavily in her lap, the girl's arms wrapping around her tightly.</p><p>""Oh, I don't think you're going anywhere just yet, Ethel,"" Drusilla said with more than a hint of condescension, speaking to the girl as though she were a disobedient child, ""Besides, we wouldn't want you throwing yourself forward and landing face first on the floor. It'd mar up that pretty face of yours too much, don't you think?""</p><p>""A complete waste, really,"" commented Enid, coming around the front to cast the spell again, releasing Ethel's legs, ""She's so pretty on the outside, but so ugly on the inside. I pity her parents.""</p><p>Ethel screamed again, cursing and swearing through her gag as Enid quickly moved to help hold her so that Drusilla could stand up again. The girl's legs thrashed about as they then pulled her to her feet and dragged Ethel to the foot of the four-poster bed by the arms. </p><p>""Are you sure about this?"" Mildred inquired, struggling to sit up and pull her feet away from the thrashing Ethel, ""You... You won't hurt her, will you?""</p><p>Enid laughed at the comment as she forced Ethel's head down against he straw-filled mattress and motioned for Drusilla to untie the girl's wrists. ""Oh, not to worry, Mil,"" assured Enid, grabbing one of Ethel's arms and quickly re-tying her wrist to the bed-post, ""She won't mind that much. And after this, we probably won't have to worry about her so much. Off hand, I'd wager Ethel'll put in for a transfer by the end of the week!""</p><p>Drusilla smirked as she leaned in close to her now former lover's ear, making certain to tie the witch's left wrist extra tightly to the bedpost. ""Don't worry, dear,"" the redhead said softly, her tone edged with cruel sarcasm, ""I'm sure Pentangles will more than happy to take you on after this.""</p><p>""Yes, but it'd be a shame if they ever found out about it, though,"" Enid added with a chuckle, ""With a scandal like that, I doubt that a Hallow for a hundred generations would be able to get into a witching school in all of England!""</p><p>Ethel's eyes widened with sudden panic as the two girls laughed, and even Maude and Mildred managed to crack small smiles, both looking suddenly thoughtful at the prospect of being rid of Ethel.</p><p>'No!' the bound witch told herself firmly, gritting her teeth as she felt Enid's hand upon her bottom, squeezing it roughly and firmly while making some snide comment, 'I'll stay here, Enid Nightshade. You'll see, I'll get you back for this one day. I can promise you tha-!'</p><p>But Ethel's reverie was cut short by a sudden sharp sting as Enid's hand slapped her across the bottom cheek, the girl laughing at her victim's reaction. With a vicious scowl, Ethel looked over her shoulder, still struggling to push Mildred's under-things from her mouth with her tongue, and glowered at the all too innocent look upon Enid's face.</p><p>""Is there something wrong, Ethel?"" Enid inquired, tilting her head curiously to one side and using her sweetest, most innocent tone before raising her hand again and bringing it down harder across Ethel's bottom.</p><p>The sound echoed through the room, the pain forcing Ethel to turn away, closing her eyes tightly and gritting her teeth as best she could through the impromptu gag as not to give her tormentor the satisfaction of crying out. But as a second hand whapped the witch's left cheek, Ethel forced her eyes open to see who it had been. To her horror, it was Drusilla, grinning madly as she hit the girl again, harder this time, laughing as she began raining blows down upon the beautiful pale roundness of Ethel Hallow's bottom.</p><p>""Come on, Millie,"" Enid encouraged suddenly, glancing up at her as Drusilla took out her frustration, ""I think you deserve to do this more than anyone, don't you think?""</p><p>Mildred was speechless for a moment, shaking her head and stammering silently at the scene at the foot of her bed. ""Oh, don't worry, Mil,"" Maude assured her, giving the girl a comforting hug, ""I think it's only right that old Ethel get what's coming to her. Especially after all the trouble she's caused.""</p><p>""Maude!"" Mildred exclaimed, turning to her friend and lover with a surprised gasp.</p><p>""It's true, Millie,"" the bespectacled girl assured, holding Mildred's face in her hands and leaning close to kiss her sweet pouty lips, ""Ethel's caused you more grief, and more sorrow than anyone else. And all you ever did was accidentally knock her off her broomstick. I think it's only fair... Besides,"" Maude added shyly, bowing her head a little, ""I'd like to see you do it...""</p><p>Enid grinned as Mildred swallowed hard, trying not to smile as she blushed and nodded, taking a deep breath before slipping off the bed to join the fun. Enid then made a dramatic show of presenting Ethel's bottom to Mildred as the girl's legs wobbled the entire way to the foot of the bed, uncertainty keeping her from jumping right into the task.</p><p>""You know you want to, Mil,"" teased Enid, taking Mildred by the shoulders and pushing her down onto her knees before taking the girl's wrist, ""besides, it's so easy. Here, I'll show you.""</p><p>Mildred gasped as Enid's hand forced her palm awkwardly down onto Ethel's bared bottom, the softness of the skin causing the girl to blush all the more. ""I, I don't know, Enid..."" Mildred stammered nervously, her fingers curling as Ethel glowered back at her, ""I- I don't want to actually hurt her-""</p><p>""Millie,"" interrupted Maude in a shy, yet sultry tone, causing all present to glance up at the little girl on the bed with a varying reactions ranging from surprise, to amusement to lust, ""Please. Do it, Millie. For me.""</p><p>Mildred stood gaping in surprise as Ethel actually screamed in anguish into her gag and both Drusilla and Enid exchanged knowing looking looks. For upon the bed, Maude Moonshine now sat naked facing them all, her lovely legs spread apart, leaning back on her left hand as the girl's right hand tentatively touched herself.</p><p>'No...' Ethel pleaded, her muffled scream in to the gag amounting to little as Maude's delicate fingers gently massaged her own outer lips, the girl's pleasantly round little body shivering as she inhaled sharply. </p><p>But the torture was made all the worse as Ethel felt Mildred's hand fall across her bottom of the girl's own volition, for Enid was walking around, coming up behind Maude as she crawled onto the bed.</p><p>""You like this, don't you Maude?"" inquired Enid rhetorically, her smile all knowing as the bespectacled little witch nodded helplessly, her labia glistening with moisture as she watched Ethel's firm, beautiful body twitch and shudder with each spanking she received, ""It's turning you on, isn't it?""</p><p>""A, a little,"" Maude confessed softly, her voice sounding so sweet and helpless as Enid's lips touched her ear that it made the helplessly watching Ethel want to cry.</p><p>""Then show us, Maude,"" encouraged Enid, her firm, athletic legs slipping in beside Maude's from behind, her hands coming up to cup Maude's breasts as she pressed closer to the girl's back, ""show us how much you like seeing mean old Ethel get what's coming to her...""</p><p>Maude could only nod in response, panting helplessly as she felt Enid's hands gently fondle her bosom, the girl's fingers entrapping her nipples and pinching them firmly. But despite the contemptuous look of hatred Ethel was giving Enid, Maude could only moan helplessly as she felt her friend's teeth drag teasingly over her neck, followed by a soft, gentle kiss as she glanced back at Mildred.</p><p>Much to Maude's approval, as her shaking middle finger pressed into the tight, warm, wetness of her own pussy, the look upon Mildred's face was one of vindication. The girl's sweet, kissable lips pulling back into a contemptuous sneer each time her hand came down, harder and harder against Ethel's bottom, the sharp sound of skin on skin a strange counter point to Maude's moaning, and Drusilla's almost giddy chuckling.</p><p>""That's it, little girl,"" said Enid teasingly, gently nibbling Maude's earlobe as the witch's body began to shake uncontrollably, her palm rubbing against her clit as Maude's middle finger slid in and out of herself, her other fingers rubbing her labia all in concert with one another, ""bring yourself off. Show Ethel exactly what she won't be getting, and show Millie what she can look forward to more of!""</p><p>""M-Mildred-!"" Maude moaned, catching her lover's attention as she bent her knees and tried to spread her legs wider, desperately imagining that it was Mildred's fingers upon her pussy, and wishing it were the girl's tongue instead.</p><p>""Come one, that's it,"" whispered Enid, holding Maude all the tighter as her own body cried out for release, squeezing Maude's breasts a little more forcefully, causing the poor girl to cry out as Enid's body shook as well, ""Show Millie just how much you love her!""</p><p>Maude suddenly screamed out a long, desperate moan, filled with helpless desire as she pushed back against Enid, causing both girls to collapse onto the uncomfortable straw filled mattress, her fingers desperately rubbing herself as the girl came. To Maude, the next few moments then became a blur as she felt Enid's hands move down to her pussy, moving her awkward hand out of the way before shoving two fingers deep inside of her, the index finger of the Enid's other hand expertly twirling Maude's clit as she continued to cum.</p><p>""She's really quite amazing, isn't she?"" laughed Drusilla as Enid half-struggled to hold Maude in place, the girl's body thrashing almost uncontrollably as Maude moaned and all but cried in Enid's arms.</p><p>Mildred just sighed breathlessly, her arm feeling a touch weary from the exertion as she rubbed her elbow to restore feeling. The girl then gasped in sudden surprise, seeing just how red Ethel's smooth white bottom had become after her and Drusilla's abuse.</p><p>""I- Did we- Do all that?"" Mildred inquired weakly, biting her lip as she glanced at Drusilla, the girl's amused smile deepening as she glanced casually down at Ethel's abused bottom.</p><p>""Oh, yes, that was all us,"" she replied almost proudly as Maude finally calmed down enough to let Enid get out from under her, ""And I'll do worse given half the chance.""</p><p>""B- But she's your friend!"" Mildred protested, giving the redheaded witch a shocked look.</p><p>Drusilla merely shrugged in response, giving Enid an approving smile as the girl gave Maude a gentle kiss upon the forehead before staggering up off of the bed. ""'Was' my friend, you mean,"" Drusilla corrected, giving Ethel's bottom another good hard swat just for good measure, amazed by the now panting girl's endurance.</p><p>""I, I think you should help her out a bit, Mil,"" panted Enid breathlessly, steadying herself on the bed post as she caught her breath, ""She, she's quite a little handful!""</p><p>Mildred gave a concerned frown as she struggled back to her feet and hurried past, onto the bed to comfort Maude as Enid smiled, shaking her head in amusement.</p><p>""Nothing I couldn't handle, though,"" added Enid, self-assured as always before turning back to their worn-looking victim, ""Now then. What to do with her? Oh well, might as well just send her back to her room.""</p><p>Drusilla bowed her head slightly, glancing over at Enid with a suddenly embarrassed smile. ""Actually,"" she interjected cautiously, the nervous tone in the girl's voice lessening as she caught the look in Enid's dark eyes, ""There was something I'd like to do to Ethel. It'd only be fair.""</p><p>Enid's smile widened as she nodded her approval and moved her hands as if to present the kneeling Ethel to the vengeful Drusilla. The redhead nodded her thanks as she got to her feet, struggling to recall the words to the conjuration spell.</p><p>""Inferorum animas secus crepundia!"" the witch commanded, concentrating hard as white, crackling light erupted in her open hand, forming into a long, oddly shaped object that made Enid's eyes widen with surprised delight.</p><p>""Dru, you naughty thing!"" Enid laughed as Drusilla proudly presented the same enchanted strap-on dildo that Ethel had used on her previously.</p><p>""So, you don't approve then?"" the redhead inquired with a playful little pout, causing Enid to laugh again.</p><p>""Oh, no!"" she assured, shaking her head with a wide grin crossing her face, ""you have my full approval dear. Don't let me stop you!""</p><p>Drusilla nodded her thanks, smiling thoughtfully down at the still shaking Ethel, the girl's head lying upon the mattress as she panted and wheezed, her face flushed red with anger and with unwilling desire at the sight of Maude's unashamed display of masturbation.</p><p>""One good turn deserves another. Wouldn't you agree, Ethel?"" Drusilla inquired, giving a little gasp as she placed the back end of the black dildo against her clit, the shock of it suddenly fusing with her flesh giving the witch a pleasant tingle that shot up her spine. </p><p>Ethel lifted her head, wincing as she felt familiar fingers upon her moist womanhood. Glancing back, the girl's eyes widened to see that it was Drusilla, and Ethel's skin went cold as she caught sight of the seemingly huge black dildo standing out proudly against the witch's much paler skin.</p><p>'Dru, nooo!' Ethel exclaimed into her gag, shaking her head violently as Drusilla glanced at her now wetted fingers, examining the clear, sticky substance that linked them with an approving smile, 'You- You know you can't do this! You mustn't!'</p><p>Drusilla merely chuckled at Ethel's protests, her left hand massaging the girl's sore bottom as her right adjusted the dildo, lining up its blunted head with her pussy.</p><p>""I think you may be going just a little far on this one,"" commented Mildred sheepishly from where she held Maude on the bed, the two looking up at the terrified sounds escaping Ethel's gagged lips.</p><p>""Nonsense,"" assured Enid, draping herself up against Drusilla from behind as she watched, one of her hands placed firmly upon the redheads bottom, coaxing her forward with a gentle push, ""Ethel's wet enough to take it. Besides, if we don't do this, how else is the poor girl going to get herself off?""</p><p>Mildred sighed heavily, shaking her head as she lay back down with Maude half lying across her, holding each other. ""Don't worry,"" the smaller girl whispered, hugging Mildred closer, ""I'm sure they do this all the time. Ethel's just upset because of the circumstances.""</p><p>The reasons for Ethel's protests hardly mattered to Drusilla, however. As she pressed the head of the dildo against Ethel's pussy, pushing past her outer lips to the first sign of resistance and holding her place for a moment, a cruel smirk crossed the redhead's face. The many months of being used, teased and in the end simply berated finally coming to some kind of conclusion. The weapon that Drusilla needed to extract her revenge on Ethel was quite literally in her hand, and with Enid Nightshade by her side, the girl knew that the time was right.</p><p>The saliva-saturated pair of panties in her mouth poorly muffled Ethel's crying shriek of protest as the dildo began to push its way into her. The hot tears of shame and hatred that rolled down her high cheekbones were only a small sign of the physical and emotional trauma that ripped through her as the girl that Ethel had thought of as being loyal to the end prepared to violate her. </p><p>'Nooo!' she cried through the gag, feeling her inner walls being forcively pushed apart, the dildo's path made easier by the wetness caused by Maude's show of masturbation, 'Please! Please, Dru! Don't do this!' </p><p>But Drusilla was undaunted, with a wide grin and a bit of a laugh; she gave Ethel's bottom a hard swat with both hands before gritting her teeth and pushing forward. As Ethel made a pained squeal of discomfort, the red haired witch's body shivered with desire, her skin tingling as Drusilla pushed the enchanted sex toy in another painful inch. Even as the bound girl threw her head back, feeling the hard plastic head of the dildo pressing up against her maidenhead Drusilla merely took advantage of the situation by grabbing Ethel by the short ponytail the girl customarily tied her hair in.</p><p>""Oooh, you know how much she hate's that!"" Enid chuckled, slipping her arms around the girl as the redhead chuckled happily, leaning into the affectionate caresses, ""Ethel and her ponytail. You'd think it was sacred or something!""</p><p>Ethel let out an angry scream as Drusilla gave the length of hair a sudden yank, desperate to tell that it was indeed important and never to be manhandled so. Ethel's tormentors had other plans, however.</p><p>As Enid's fingers playfully tweaked Drusilla's hard nipples between them, massaging her firm breasts while gently nibbling the redhead's neck and moaning playfully, Drusilla slowly eased back. Ethel's nether lips tugged wetly at the thick, black device as it slid back to within an inch of pulling free, causing Drusilla's bottom to press firmly against Enid's womanhood before pushing slowly forward once again.</p><p>""I'll bet you'd prefer that I did this all at once, wouldn't you, dear?"" the redheaded witch teased, tilting her head to one side and smiling happily as Enid kissed a path up the curve of her neck to the girl's ear, ""But I won't. I'll go slowly, because I want you to remember this, Ethel. But I also want you to enjoy it. I want your greatest anguish, your most painful part of this memory to be that you enjoyed this, Ethel Hallow!""</p><p>Ethel screamed into her gag again, grunting painfully as the dildo pushed forward again, tearing its way another inch into her before sliding back, slowly lubricating itself. When the plastic phallus pushed back again, it forced its way in another painful inch, but it was the mental anguish Ethel felt that was worse than the physical.</p><p>The self-centred witch's torment was only made worse as Enid suddenly grinned and glanced up at the couple on the bed. ""You know, I think you should both put on another show for her,"" the chestnut haired girl suggested in matter-of-factly, yet still authoritative tone, ""Give Ethel something else to loosen her up.""</p><p>Maude merely nodded absently, her eyes staring widely down at the display as Mildred slowly shook her head in amazement. Without a word, Maude slipped her arms around Mildred, her lips going to the taller girl's neck, caressing Mildred's skin with them as she watched. Mildred's body gave an involuntary shiver, inhaling sharply as Maude's hand suddenly latched onto her breast, squeezing it tentatively while her fingers idly slid back and forth across Mildred's nipple.</p><p>All the while Mildred's dark eyes watched Ethel as Drusilla came closer and closer to filling the girl with the dildo. The feeling of Maude's small, soft, mildly shaking hands caressing her skin deliciously as the bespectacled witch's teeth nibbled her earlobe sending a continuous pleasant tingling through her body. If not for the weariness she felt at being up so late, Mildred felt as though she could go all night.</p><p>""I, I love you Maude..."" the girl moaned, closing her eyes blissfully, giving in to the wonderful sensation, hardly noticing her arch nemesis' protests. </p><p>""You mean the world to me, Millie,"" came Maude's weak response, pushing Mildred down on the bed as she covered her beloved in kisses, ""I love you so much it hurts.""</p><p>Ethel scowled at the comment, the display of loving affection making her want to wretch until she felt Drusilla push hard against her once more. To the girl's horror, however, Ethel suddenly felt something break inside of her. Ethel's eyes went wide with shock as she heard Drusilla's laughter over the sound of Enid's cruel edged cheer.</p><p>'Nooo!"" Ethel screamed into her gag as Enid gave Drusilla a firm hug and a kiss upon the cheek.</p><p>""Looks like you're getting another notch in your bedpost, Dru!"" Enid laughed, ""I just hope we don't need Ethel for any virgin sacrifices any time soon!""</p><p>Drusilla laughed at Ethel's sudden panicked reaction, the girl thrashing and screaming into her gag as she knelt helplessly at the foot of her worst enemy's bed impaled upon the long, black strap-on dildo that had just stolen her virginity. </p><p>""Actually, I think her family does some sort of thing with their first born daughter,"" the redhead explained with a smirk, giving Ethel another sudden, hard shove, causing the girl to scream even louder, ""I guess they'll have to use her sister Sybil now.""</p><p>""I don't think she fancies that thought very much,"" chuckled Enid, her hand slipping down behind Drusilla to teasingly rub her bottom, ""Either way, though, I say we finish the job.""</p><p>""Oh?"" inquired Drusilla, biting her bottom lip at the curious sensations the magical sex toy sent to her mind, the unfamiliar tightness of Ethel's pussy against what felt like her clit something the redhead was certain she could get used to.</p><p>Enid nodded in response, smiling over at the two lovers on the bed as Maude covered Mildred's face with kisses, her hands gently fondling the girl's breasts as her thigh rubbed against Mildred's pussy lips.</p><p>""I want you to bugger her,"" Enid mused, giving Drusilla an absent kiss upon the shoulder, the hand upon the redhead's bottom slipping a finger between her cheeks to rub against the tight opening of Drusilla's anus as she spoke.</p><p>""You- You what?!"" Drusilla stammered, catching her breath and standing a little taller as the sensation caused her skin to tingle and the witch silently wished for even more.</p><p>""You heard me, Ms. Paddock,"" Enid replied, smiling knowingly as her tone became more authoritative and Ethel's body quivered with fear as she shook her head violently in denial, ""I want you to sodomize her, Dru. Put the dildo as far up inside Ethel Hallow's tight, stuck up butt hole as you can and give her a sound buggering. It'll probably do her some good.""</p><p>""Hm! Not that she'd notice with the ten-foot pole she's already got shoved in there!"" laughed Drusilla, causing a grin of approval to spread across Enid's pretty face.</p><p>Ethel whimpered pitifully, closing her eyes and hating herself for crying as the long, thick dildo slid painfully out of her, leaving the young witch feeling somehow hollow and empty inside once the dildo came free with a vulgar popping sound. Then, as the girl's inner walls contracted back in upon themselves, the dull ache Ethel felt gave way in the midst of a sudden panic. </p><p>Without warning, Ethel felt the pointed, yet blunted end of the now slick, wet dildo poking and pressing against the entrance to her bottom. With a quiet chuckle, barely audible over the sound of Mildred's moaning gasps, Drusilla rubbed the end of the dildo against the tight sphincter teasingly. </p><p>""You know,"" the redhead said thoughtfully, turning her head to give Enid a small, playful kiss upon the lips, ""I always wanted her to do this to me. But she never would. Always said that it was a disgusting, lower class thing to do.""</p><p>Enid smirked, giving Ethel's bottom cheek as hard a smack as she could muster, causing the girl to exclaim unhappily. ""Well then, we'll just have to change that, now won't we?"" she chuckled rhetorically, giving Drusilla a sly grin as her finger pressed into the girl's bottom.</p><p>Drusilla exhaled loudly, her eyes fluttering shut as she felt the finger slide up inside of her. With a long, quiet moan, the girl stood upon her toes, inadvertently pushing the head of the dildo against Ethel's hole and pressing it in a precious quarter of an inch. </p><p>Ethel screamed into her gag as she felt the object penetrate her, her hands clutching the metal railing at the foot of Mildred's bed so hard Ethel could barely feel them anymore. Bowing her head in absolute humiliation, Ethel Hallows tears splattered down upon the wooden floorboards as Drusilla started pushing again. </p><p>This time the girl's penetration was a long, slow, and relentless assault. Though the strap-on's movements weren't swift, it was persistent. The sound of Drusilla's breathing came out as a rhythmic hiss as the witch pushed forward, every inch of dildo shoved mercilessly into Ethel's bottom being rewarded by a little more of Enid's finger pushed into her own bottom. </p><p>'I- I'll get you for this!' Ethel promised silently, closing her eyes as tightly as she could, trying not to notice as the dildo stretched her wide open, 'I'll get you all! Each- Each and every single one of you!'</p><p>""Amazing,"" commented Enid in bemusement, shaking her head in wonder as Drusilla pushed Ethel's pale cheeks farther apart, shoving nearly half the dildo inside of her, ""I wouldn't have thought she could take that much!""</p><p>""I guess Ethel's not as stuck up as she looks after all,"" giggled Drusilla, the fingers of both hands squeezing her former lover's bottom firmly, causing her to whimper softly.</p><p>Enid chuckled softly at the comment, her finger easing slowly in and out of Drusilla's bottom as the girl's body relaxed and shuddered softly in response to the sensation. </p><p>""Looks like you're not so stuck up either, Dru,"" she replied teasingly, giving the girl a kiss on the cheek and grinning broadly at the expression upon the witch's face.</p><p>""I think you'll notice a lot things changing around here after tonight,"" the redhead assured, her pale green eyes fluttering as she gave the dildo a final shove, smiling as Ethel screamed piteously into the gag of Mildred's panties.</p><p>Enid glanced down, a self-satisfied smirk crossing her lips as she saw that Ethel's bottom had somehow swallowed the entire dildo, leaving both girls with their hips pressed firmly together. ""Good,"" said Ethel almost politely, giving Ethel a somewhat analytical look, ""now do her 'til she passes out. It'll make it easier to get her back to her room tonight.""</p><p>""More like 'this morning',"" Drusilla chuckled, giving a small scowl as she noticed that both Maude and Mildred had fallen asleep in each other's arms, ""It's getting rather late.""</p><p>""Well, tomorrow's Saturday anyway,"" Enid said with a shrug, ""we can all sleep late, and no one should come looking for us."" </p><p>""Lucky us,"" Drusilla agreed with a giggle, slowly moving her hips back and forth, pushing back against Enid and having the girl push back against her bottom to help sodomize Ethel, ""it'll give us a little time to play.""</p><p>Enid gave her an inquisitive look, her smile a bit of a smirk. ""Oh, really?"" the girl inquired, causing Drusilla to give Enid a sudden pouty look.</p><p>""But I- I-,"" the redhead stammered, causing Enid to grin toothily at the expression upon Drusilla's face.</p><p>""Just kidding,"" Enid replied all too innocently, giving Drusilla a deep kiss as the girl slid the dildo back and forth, their tongues entwining as Ethel's shuddering sobs began to quiet.</p><p>""Hm. I think she may have had enough,"" Enid said disappointedly after an unfortunately short time, leaving Drusilla panting as she pulled away, glancing down at Ethel as the girl hung limply on her knees with her wrists tied to the bedposts.</p><p>""A shame, really,"" the redhead replied, frowning thoughtfully, her hips pushing and pulling the strap-on in and out of Ethel's bottom, ""This was just getting good.""</p><p>Enid chuckled at a sudden thought, giving Drusilla a warm hug. ""Well, if you'd like, I could do the same to you,"" she offered slyly.</p><p>Drusilla's eyes widened as she stared back at the girl. ""Really?!"" she inquired breathlessly, the anticipation evident in the young witch's voice.</p><p>""If you'd like,"" said Enid with a non-committal shrug, her smile teasing.</p><p>""Will you tie me up as well?"" the redhead asked seriously.</p><p>""Will I need to?"" inquired Enid, raising an eyebrow.</p><p>Drusilla grinned broadly, nodding vigorously. ""Oh yes, I've been -very- naughty!"" the girl assured, ""I'm a very bad girl, Enid. And I'll need to be punished...""</p><p>Enid smiled, giving Drusilla a playful kiss upon the nose. ""Then we'll just have to do something about that then, now won't we?"" she chuckled, pulling Drusilla back, releasing Ethel at last from the dildo. </p><p>""So we're done here, then?"" Drusilla inquired, causing Enid to roll her eyes and nod.</p><p>""This is getting boring, anyway,"" commented Enid with a shrug, ""It's no fun if your victim passes out.""</p><p>Drusilla sighed heavily and nodded, muttering the dispelling incantation to release the strap-on dildo. ""We should leave her in her bed with the dildo stuck up her butt,"" she commented with a smirk, ""But in the mean time, we should head out. Leave this two alone for a while.""</p><p>Enid sighed happily, nodding in agreement as she watched the slumbering lovers a moment longer, glancing at Drusilla curiously as she scooped up the pile of incriminating pictures. ""What are those?"" she inquired with renewed interest, peering around Drusilla as the redhead turned away with them gigglingly.</p><p>""Oh, just a little incriminating evidence,"" the witch replied with a grin, ""If you want to see them, though, you'll have to take them from me...""</p><p>Enid gave a wide grin of amusement. ""My room then?""</p><p>""Oh, definitely! Too much of Ethel in mine...""</p><p>Enid gave her another kiss before the two young witches untied Ethel and carried her out of the room...</p><p>The End</p>"
44,Swimming With The Dolphins,Adiemus Bacchante,Adiemusbacchante@gmail.com,"['f', 'beast', 'preg?']",,2012-06-04T00:00:00,"Warning! This story contains little plot beyond a young teenaged girl swimming in the ocean and being gang banged by a pod of playful and horny dolphins! If you think this will offend you, or make you go blind, you're right! You should stop reading! If you don't, please continue and enjoy.

Copyright Adiemus Bacchante","<p>It was a perfect summer's day, and the ocean waves were as calm and warm as the air was hot humid. It was the perfect day for a swim, and Becky couldn't refuse the moment the idea popped into her little head. </p><p>Stripping down completely, leaving her jean shorts and t-shirt on the private, white sandy beach, the little thirteen year old ran stark naked and laughing into the nearly clear water. As it sprayed up around her, hundreds of brightly coloured tropical fish scattered in all directions, fearful despite Becky's slender, but pleasantly developing lightly tanned body.</p><p>Diving forward as the water came up to her waist, the teenager caught a wave and barely had time to take a deep breath before submerging herself. Opening her eyes, the girl smiled as she saw even more wonders beneath the waves, the crystal clear waters revealing to Becky a world of colour and movement. Colourful fish both large and small schooled or swam alone over a burgeoning, but expansive coral reef what seemed like a short distance away. And playing their way through the dark, twisting strands of kelp, Becky could make out the slender slivery/grey forms of a small pod of dolphins.</p><p>Her young heart beating faster with excitement, the little girl surfaced, throwing back her head and her long dark hair as she took in a deep breath and laughed up at the cloudless sky. ""Dolphins!"" Becky giggled, laughing as she swam a short distance on her back, her young, toned muscles seemingly fuelled by adrenaline, and ready for the task of swimming out to the aquatic mammals as they leaped playfully out of the water, seemingly calling for her.</p><p>Twisting around in the water as she heard the raining water from their excited splashing, Becky grinned happily at the dolphins. Taking a deep breath, she then ploughed forward at top speed, the little girl proving why she was the best on her school's swim team and covering the distance in record time. ""Hold on!"" the adolescent gasped, spitting out a mouthful of water, ""I'm coming! D-Don't go!"" </p><p>As though they'd heard her, the pod made no move to leave the area, some of them even leaping higher into the air, their slender bodies wriggling, their skin glistening in the sun. As they came splashing down, Becky was pleased to feel the water rain down upon her, giving the girl some degree of perspective against the featureless plane of tropical water.</p><p>Drawing nearer, Becky switched to treading water for a time, catching her breath and laughing as the dolphins swam about her, their playful excitement seemingly heightened by her presence. Giggling and laughing, the girl splashed water at them and playfully tried to grab at their fins as they passed, the pod making excited sounds, their soft bodies occasionally brushing against Becky's naked skin, tickling the girl and making her laugh all the more.</p><p>Taking it as some kind of hint, Becky took a deep breath and dove down as far as she could, the girl grinning a bit as she twisted in the water, the cool water hardening her young nipples even as it made her feel free and totally alive to be naked beneath the waves. </p><p>With the schools of fish avoiding the girl and the dolphins alike, Becky's eyes widened as she saw the reef below her, the coral so full of life and beauty. It distracted Becky for a short time, until her lungs ached for air and the girl felt her dolphin friends brushing against her skin all the more, urging her upwards. </p><p>Smiling her thanks, the teenager lazily swum upwards, her eyes focused on the orb of the sun, only to jerk suddenly in surprise as another dolphin brushed past her. Something, something almost blazing hot in comparison to Becky's cool skin pressed against her and wiggled a bit as the sleek body touched her own and moved on. The sensation caused the girl to jerk a bit, panicking just a little until she felt a long body push up against the backs of her young thighs, pushing the girl up out of the water.</p><p>Taking a deep breath, Becky laughed her thanks, the girl slipping off of the beast and twisting about to embrace it. ""Thank you!"" she giggled, teasingly kissing the top of the dolphin's head and taking a deep breath as it dove under again.</p><p>Her eyes going wide again, Becky resisted the urge to laugh as the aquatic mammal swam swiftly about, spiraling about the reef, giving the girl a quick tour as the other dolphins dove and swam about, their dark eyes watching her with what seemed like amusement. At last, however, the speeding beast leaped up out of the water, making a high arch as Becky took another breath, the young teen happy for such a cooperative play companion.</p><p>As it dove again, Becky clung tighter, her small, naked body rubbing against the dolphin's, her skin tingling with sensation, filling the young virgin with an intense feeling she'd been only able to come close to. It was so overpowering, that as her body quivered, the poor girl's hands gave way and she slipped free, falling down towards the reef below almost in slow motion.</p><p>Gasping out the rest of her air, the girl grabbed madly at the fins of a passing dolphin. Clinging tightly to its underbelly, Becky gave silent thanks as it rose up, breaking the surface in nearly no time flat, giving the girl a chance to breath. </p><p>Smiling as they dove and swooped again, Becky's small body squirmed against her new friend's, the girl's head swimming as she felt the tingle again, the warmth deep inside of her. Pressing closer, rubbing herself against the porpoise, Becky barely felt the sudden intense warmth against her netherlips. </p><p>As she was granted another quick breath, the girl moaned softly, feeling something pointed rub up and down between her labia, the sensation teasing and warm. Closing her eyes, Becky's small body quivered in excitement as she felt the wriggling warm thing push easily inside of her, both tickling and exciting the girl.</p><p>Closing her eyes and holding her breath as they submerged, Becky stifled a whimper as she felt the slimy, wriggling thing swell as it pushed against her hymen. Clinging tighter to the dolphin, Becky felt the water rush past her, cooling the heat that radiated from her young body. Feeling the building pressure as her lover's cock swelled, its tapered end wriggling harder.</p><p>As the two lovers swooped upwards again, Becky felt other dolphins brush against her naked skin, their long, heated, wriggling cocks poking at the little teen now and then, caressing the girl's skin. Suppressing a deep moan until she broke the surface, Becky tossed her head back as the dolphin leapt into the air.</p><p>With a joyous cry, the thirteen-year-old felt her lover push hard as they reached the apex of their leap. The dolphin wriggling his body, pushing hard, he slowly broke through Becky's hymen and elicited a long screaming moan from the girl as they fell back towards the water. </p><p>Barely having time to take a breath, the little teen opened her eyes wide and nearly gasped as the dolphin's cock pushed deeper, taking Becky, making the girl a woman. As her tight inner walls parted willingly before the long, sharply tapered cock, Becky's muscles squeezing rhythmically, causing her aquatic lover's body to jerk and twist, driving his member deeper and deeper.</p><p>As her vision cleared, the girl could see the rest of the pod circling about them, their bodies touching Becky's body as human and dolphin rutted in the primordial dance of life. Instinctively bucking her hips, the sensations overwhelming her as her lover squealed out his own intense pleasure, the young teen closed her eyes and merely moaned as she felt a second dolphin press his warm, wet body against her own.</p><p>Surfacing awkwardly for air, both their bodies undulating, both dolphin's tails treading water, Becky took a deep breath and let out a moaning laugh. Clinging tighter to the one that filled her pussy, the girl looked over her shoulder and let out a helpless, mewing whimper of pleasure as she felt a second long, thin cock push its wiggling way into the girl's equal tight and virginal bottom.</p><p>Before she could protest, Becky gasped in a deep breath and was dragged back under, both dolphins unceremoniously thrusting, sandwiching the little teenager between them. Gritting her teeth as her asshole was stretched, Becky felt her inner muscles tighten, the girl cumming as she felt her lover slide himself deeper and deeper, each inch stretching her wider.</p><p>Her muscles protesting from the effort not to breath, Becky's orgasm nearly overwhelmed her, but she hung on, not wanting the sensation to end. Soon, as the girl felt the second dolphin's cock fill her, Becky felt the first's press it's tapered head against the back of her pussy, the pressure building as the porpoise bucked against her.</p><p>Unable to speak, the girl opened her eyes wide, her limbs flailing out in all directions, waving frantically as both dolphins bucked and rutted, the pressure on Becky's cervix increasing steadily. As it built, so did a dull, throbbing pain that was only partially subdued by the intense pleasure the girl felt as both cocks pistoned in and out of her young nubile body.</p><p>The feeling of cool air brought Becky back to life, the girl gasping, coughing out the mouthful of water she couldn't help but swallow. Her body quivering with excitement and shivering with sudden cold, the young teen let out a whimpering moan as she saw how far the sun had sank on the horizon, and knew her parents would soon be worried.</p><p>Her parents became the least of her worries, though, as Becky's twin lovers, both treading water as their companion's leaped and jumped all around them let out piercing squealing squeaking noises. With a start, the girl's eyes widened and Becky let out a long moaning scream that echoed out across the expanse of water as deep inside her the girl felt hot jets of seemingly molten dolphin cum flood her pussy and ass.</p><p>Gasping for breath as both beasts pumped vigorously, the girl closed her eyes and gasped for breath, riding out her lover's orgasms for what felt like hours, but was closer to seconds. Then, as they both yanked out of her, their cocks trailing thick, gooey lines of sperm, Becky let herself slide onto her back, floating as she caught her breath.</p><p>""Wha- What was. Was that all about.?"" the girl managed, giggling softly as she tried to decide whether or not she'd enjoyed the experience, the young adolescent's body aching, her pussy and ass feeling empty and somehow needy.</p><p>Before she could analyse the situation, though, Becky heard another excited dolphin cry, the girl barely having time to react, to take a deep breath as another porpoise leaped up and unceremoniously mounted her. Dragged down beneath the waves once more, her pussy wet and stretched, the aquatic mammal's cock slid easily up inside of Becky, her mind screaming for him to stop, the poor girl panicking as she struggled to dislodge herself, to swim away.</p><p>But the dolphins wouldn't have it. Swarming around her, others pushed and prodded Becky as another slid up behind the girl, his long cock sliding up inside of her cum filled asshole, slithering wetly within. Her limbs flailing, daring not to yell, to release her precious breath, the little teen could only endure the quick, hard, animal rutting that ensued.</p><p>Closing her eyes, Becky could feel what felt like dozens of other dolphin cocks pressing against her small body, her soft skin caressed and nudged and explored by the heated members as her two new lovers wasted little time. Feeling their cocks expand within her, their ends squirming, exploring her innermost recesses, Becky soon gave into the slimy friction and the rubbing of their bodies against her own.</p><p>Bending her knees, the girl bucked her hips eagerly, willingly, her young tight pussy and ass squeezing, milking both bestial cocks as they thrust harder and harder. Feeling them about to cum, Becky let out a long whimpering moan, somehow managing not to exhale as both dolphins shot their thick sticky loads inside of her.</p><p>Breaking the surface as her lovers withdrew, Becky was surprised when two more dolphins rose up to either side of her, the girl letting out an almost animal-like cry of passionate longing. Feeling their long, slender cocks slide hotly across clit and up between her ass cheeks, the little girl let out a whimpering scream of longing as Becky's more primal instincts took over.</p><p>Almost immediately, though, the dolphins pulled back and thrust upwards, the girl screaming and clinging to them with arms and legs as they entered her. Feeling the white hot ooze inside her body pushed upwards, both deeper into her bowels and up against the wall of her cervix, Becky could only scream and take a breath before she was pulled beneath the waves once more.</p><p>As the third set mated with the human girl, the others watched with interest, brushing against Becky now and then, teasing her with cocks that still oozed dolphin cum. Half wondering how many more males there were in the pod, the girl was momentarily distracted from the building pressure in her pussy, and only half noticed as her cervix buckled, pain shoot up through her.</p><p>Gasping out her held breath, Becky was thankful as her lovers swooped down and up, allowing her another quick, pained breath, giving the girl no time to scream as they submerged. </p><p>Feeling the wad of white hot, almost molten feeling dolphin cum inside of her pushed upwards by her new lover's cock, Becky didn't find it hard to identify the source of the sharp pain. Somewhere, deep inside, the girl felt something give way. That something was her cervix, the last barrier between her pussy and womb. As the tiny entrance dilated, the dolphin's cock shoved its way deep inside, flooding the small cavity with millions of his brother's tiny sperm.</p><p>Her eyes wide, Becky couldn't help but cum. The idea of being so full of cock, the intense heat of dolphin's seed inside of her, and even the pain that made it all so real was just too much. Screaming without opening her mouth, the girl thrashed about, flailing, convulsing, bucking her hips as the three rutted, their mating becoming all the more intense as the girl's pussy and ass milked harder, instinct filling Becky with a deep, perverse longing for more.</p><p>Unable to resist the sensation, the two dolphin's cocks bulged, and the girl felt the one in her ass release a massive jet of thick cum. As it shot out, it pushed the semen from her previous lovers even deeper, lodging the goo so far inside of Becky that there was little threat of it leaking out, even with her somewhat stretched asshole.</p><p>The beast that had claimed the thirteen-year-old's pussy, however, seemed to have a bit more of a problem. As his cock bulged, and his balls tried to empty into his little human lover, the dolphin's seed was blocked by the girl's tightly squeezing cervix.</p><p>The second dolphin withdrawing, Becky clung to her remaining lover as he swam upwards, granting the girl another breath of air and rolling over onto his back, giving Becky something like a small raft to rest upon. Taking full advantage of the reprieve, the girl gasped for breath, her narrow hips bucking still, almost of their own volition.</p><p>""P-Please-!"" the girl begged, her small, nimble fingers clinging to her lover's fins, ""C-C-Cum!""</p><p>Her voice echoing across the water, the dolphin flipped over, forcing the girl underwater once more and driving his cock harder and harder in and out of his small, adolescent human lover. Without mercy the beast pistoned in and out, making loud squealing sounds that caused the others to swim about excitedly, the girl on the end of his cock meeting his thrusts as the ancient dance of life reached a new fevered pitch.</p><p>Soon, however, as Becky came yet again, her cervix loosened, the hard jarring penetration stretching it wider as the beast rammed himself even deeper than before at the intense sensation. Beyond being able to think, Becky pushed down as well as she felt the sudden, almost explosive blast of thick, hot, potent dolphin seed flood young, fertile womb it found. </p><p>The two continuing to rut harder and more frantically as spurt after spurt of semen filled Becky's unprotected womb, she grimaced, feeling a small, unnoticeable pain in her stomach. Instinctively, though, Becky knew what it meant. She was ovulating, her body reacting to the sheer animal fucking she was receiving. The little teen's womb filling not just with virile sperm, but also with Becky's own tiny ovums, each ripe and ready for insemination, she could only throw her head back and try not to scream as the thick soup within the girl's womb mixed.</p><p>As again and again sperm met egg, and new life sparked and grew within her, Becky came harder and harder, their mating filling the girl with an intensely perverse thrill she nearly couldn't handle. Her lover's load of hot seed slowing to a trickle at last, the beast held fast, not pulling out, seemingly making sure that the mating took.</p><p>Becky didn't complain, though, the girl holding on as they floated upwards, the dolphin flipping over again as they broke the surface, allowing Becky to breath normally. Opening her eyes at last, panting for breath, the girl lifted her head warily and looked back at the hot, red shape that still impaled her small body. </p><p>Smiling and giggling to herself, Becky lowered her head as her lover swam back towards land, his cock gently pumping in and out, not letting any of the shared sperm of three dolphins escape Becky's tiny womb as sperm met egg and spawned new life.</p><p>""I love dolphins."" the girl whispered, swooning a little as she finally reached shallower water, her lover reluctantly slipping his cock out and leaving Becky to sit up to her shoulders in water.</p><p>Swimming away, the dolphin made a happy squeaking noise and did a flip in the air, his young human lover giggling and laughing as she waved with one hand and held her stomach with the other.</p><p>""Bye! See you soon!"" the young girl called out to him, both hands caressing her tummy, feeling the new life growing within, Becky instinctively knowing that she'd have to return to the see to give birth, to let her children swim free in the ocean with their father and his pod. But that was months away and the sun was setting. The girl had to get home and devise a plan to keep her parents from noticing her normally flat tummy as it swelled.</p><p>The End</p><p>Copyright Adiemus Bacchante Send all correspondences to adiemusbacchante@gmail.com</p><p>story = Warning! This story contains little plot beyond a young teenaged girl swimming in the ocean and being gang banged by a pod of playful and horny dolphins! If you think this will offend you, or make you go blind, you're right! You should stop reading! If you don't, please continue and enjoy.</p><p>
Swimming With The Dolphins</p><p>By Adiemus Bacchante </p><p>
It was a perfect summer's day, and the ocean waves were as calm and warm as the air was hot humid. It was the perfect day for a swim, and Becky couldn't refuse the moment the idea popped into her little head. </p><p>Stripping down completely, leaving her jean shorts and t-shirt on the private, white sandy beach, the little thirteen year old ran stark naked and laughing into the nearly clear water. As it sprayed up around her, hundreds of brightly coloured tropical fish scattered in all directions, fearful despite Becky's slender, but pleasantly developing lightly tanned body.</p><p>Diving forward as the water came up to her waist, the teenager caught a wave and barely had time to take a deep breath before submerging herself. Opening her eyes, the girl smiled as she saw even more wonders beneath the waves, the crystal clear waters revealing to Becky a world of colour and movement. Colourful fish both large and small schooled or swam alone over a burgeoning, but expansive coral reef what seemed like a short distance away. And playing their way through the dark, twisting strands of kelp, Becky could make out the slender slivery/grey forms of a small pod of dolphins.</p><p>Her young heart beating faster with excitement, the little girl surfaced, throwing back her head and her long dark hair as she took in a deep breath and laughed up at the cloudless sky. ""Dolphins!"" Becky giggled, laughing as she swam a short distance on her back, her young, toned muscles seemingly fuelled by adrenaline, and ready for the task of swimming out to the aquatic mammals as they leaped playfully out of the water, seemingly calling for her.</p><p>Twisting around in the water as she heard the raining water from their excited splashing, Becky grinned happily at the dolphins. Taking a deep breath, she then ploughed forward at top speed, the little girl proving why she was the best on her school's swim team and covering the distance in record time. ""Hold on!"" the adolescent gasped, spitting out a mouthful of water, ""I'm coming! D-Don't go!"" </p><p>As though they'd heard her, the pod made no move to leave the area, some of them even leaping higher into the air, their slender bodies wriggling, their skin glistening in the sun. As they came splashing down, Becky was pleased to feel the water rain down upon her, giving the girl some degree of perspective against the featureless plane of tropical water.</p><p>Drawing nearer, Becky switched to treading water for a time, catching her breath and laughing as the dolphins swam about her, their playful excitement seemingly heightened by her presence. Giggling and laughing, the girl splashed water at them and playfully tried to grab at their fins as they passed, the pod making excited sounds, their soft bodies occasionally brushing against Becky's naked skin, tickling the girl and making her laugh all the more.</p><p>Taking it as some kind of hint, Becky took a deep breath and dove down as far as she could, the girl grinning a bit as she twisted in the water, the cool water hardening her young nipples even as it made her feel free and totally alive to be naked beneath the waves. </p><p>With the schools of fish avoiding the girl and the dolphins alike, Becky's eyes widened as she saw the reef below her, the coral so full of life and beauty. It distracted Becky for a short time, until her lungs ached for air and the girl felt her dolphin friends brushing against her skin all the more, urging her upwards. </p><p>Smiling her thanks, the teenager lazily swum upwards, her eyes focused on the orb of the sun, only to jerk suddenly in surprise as another dolphin brushed past her. Something, something almost blazing hot in comparison to Becky's cool skin pressed against her and wiggled a bit as the sleek body touched her own and moved on. The sensation caused the girl to jerk a bit, panicking just a little until she felt a long body push up against the backs of her young thighs, pushing the girl up out of the water.</p><p>Taking a deep breath, Becky laughed her thanks, the girl slipping off of the beast and twisting about to embrace it. ""Thank you!"" she giggled, teasingly kissing the top of the dolphin's head and taking a deep breath as it dove under again.</p><p>Her eyes going wide again, Becky resisted the urge to laugh as the aquatic mammal swam swiftly about, spiraling about the reef, giving the girl a quick tour as the other dolphins dove and swam about, their dark eyes watching her with what seemed like amusement. At last, however, the speeding beast leaped up out of the water, making a high arch as Becky took another breath, the young teen happy for such a cooperative play companion.</p><p>As it dove again, Becky clung tighter, her small, naked body rubbing against the dolphin's, her skin tingling with sensation, filling the young virgin with an intense feeling she'd been only able to come close to. It was so overpowering, that as her body quivered, the poor girl's hands gave way and she slipped free, falling down towards the reef below almost in slow motion.</p><p>Gasping out the rest of her air, the girl grabbed madly at the fins of a passing dolphin. Clinging tightly to its underbelly, Becky gave silent thanks as it rose up, breaking the surface in nearly no time flat, giving the girl a chance to breath. </p><p>Smiling as they dove and swooped again, Becky's small body squirmed against her new friend's, the girl's head swimming as she felt the tingle again, the warmth deep inside of her. Pressing closer, rubbing herself against the porpoise, Becky barely felt the sudden intense warmth against her netherlips. </p><p>As she was granted another quick breath, the girl moaned softly, feeling something pointed rub up and down between her labia, the sensation teasing and warm. Closing her eyes, Becky's small body quivered in excitement as she felt the wriggling warm thing push easily inside of her, both tickling and exciting the girl.</p><p>Closing her eyes and holding her breath as they submerged, Becky stifled a whimper as she felt the slimy, wriggling thing swell as it pushed against her hymen. Clinging tighter to the dolphin, Becky felt the water rush past her, cooling the heat that radiated from her young body. Feeling the building pressure as her lover's cock swelled, its tapered end wriggling harder.</p><p>As the two lovers swooped upwards again, Becky felt other dolphins brush against her naked skin, their long, heated, wriggling cocks poking at the little teen now and then, caressing the girl's skin. Suppressing a deep moan until she broke the surface, Becky tossed her head back as the dolphin leapt into the air.</p><p>With a joyous cry, the thirteen-year-old felt her lover push hard as they reached the apex of their leap. The dolphin wriggling his body, pushing hard, he slowly broke through Becky's hymen and elicited a long screaming moan from the girl as they fell back towards the water. </p><p>Barely having time to take a breath, the little teen opened her eyes wide and nearly gasped as the dolphin's cock pushed deeper, taking Becky, making the girl a woman. As her tight inner walls parted willingly before the long, sharply tapered cock, Becky's muscles squeezing rhythmically, causing her aquatic lover's body to jerk and twist, driving his member deeper and deeper.</p><p>As her vision cleared, the girl could see the rest of the pod circling about them, their bodies touching Becky's body as human and dolphin rutted in the primordial dance of life. Instinctively bucking her hips, the sensations overwhelming her as her lover squealed out his own intense pleasure, the young teen closed her eyes and merely moaned as she felt a second dolphin press his warm, wet body against her own.</p><p>Surfacing awkwardly for air, both their bodies undulating, both dolphin's tails treading water, Becky took a deep breath and let out a moaning laugh. Clinging tighter to the one that filled her pussy, the girl looked over her shoulder and let out a helpless, mewing whimper of pleasure as she felt a second long, thin cock push its wiggling way into the girl's equal tight and virginal bottom.</p><p>Before she could protest, Becky gasped in a deep breath and was dragged back under, both dolphins unceremoniously thrusting, sandwiching the little teenager between them. Gritting her teeth as her asshole was stretched, Becky felt her inner muscles tighten, the girl cumming as she felt her lover slide himself deeper and deeper, each inch stretching her wider.</p><p>Her muscles protesting from the effort not to breath, Becky's orgasm nearly overwhelmed her, but she hung on, not wanting the sensation to end. Soon, as the girl felt the second dolphin's cock fill her, Becky felt the first's press it's tapered head against the back of her pussy, the pressure building as the porpoise bucked against her.</p><p>Unable to speak, the girl opened her eyes wide, her limbs flailing out in all directions, waving frantically as both dolphins bucked and rutted, the pressure on Becky's cervix increasing steadily. As it built, so did a dull, throbbing pain that was only partially subdued by the intense pleasure the girl felt as both cocks pistoned in and out of her young nubile body.</p><p>The feeling of cool air brought Becky back to life, the girl gasping, coughing out the mouthful of water she couldn't help but swallow. Her body quivering with excitement and shivering with sudden cold, the young teen let out a whimpering moan as she saw how far the sun had sank on the horizon, and knew her parents would soon be worried.</p><p>Her parents became the least of her worries, though, as Becky's twin lovers, both treading water as their companion's leaped and jumped all around them let out piercing squealing squeaking noises. With a start, the girl's eyes widened and Becky let out a long moaning scream that echoed out across the expanse of water as deep inside her the girl felt hot jets of seemingly molten dolphin cum flood her pussy and ass.</p><p>Gasping for breath as both beasts pumped vigorously, the girl closed her eyes and gasped for breath, riding out her lover's orgasms for what felt like hours, but was closer to seconds. Then, as they both yanked out of her, their cocks trailing thick, gooey lines of sperm, Becky let herself slide onto her back, floating as she caught her breath.</p><p>""Wha- What was. Was that all about.?"" the girl managed, giggling softly as she tried to decide whether or not she'd enjoyed the experience, the young adolescent's body aching, her pussy and ass feeling empty and somehow needy.</p><p>Before she could analyse the situation, though, Becky heard another excited dolphin cry, the girl barely having time to react, to take a deep breath as another porpoise leaped up and unceremoniously mounted her. Dragged down beneath the waves once more, her pussy wet and stretched, the aquatic mammal's cock slid easily up inside of Becky, her mind screaming for him to stop, the poor girl panicking as she struggled to dislodge herself, to swim away.</p><p>But the dolphins wouldn't have it. Swarming around her, others pushed and prodded Becky as another slid up behind the girl, his long cock sliding up inside of her cum filled asshole, slithering wetly within. Her limbs flailing, daring not to yell, to release her precious breath, the little teen could only endure the quick, hard, animal rutting that ensued.</p><p>Closing her eyes, Becky could feel what felt like dozens of other dolphin cocks pressing against her small body, her soft skin caressed and nudged and explored by the heated members as her two new lovers wasted little time. Feeling their cocks expand within her, their ends squirming, exploring her innermost recesses, Becky soon gave into the slimy friction and the rubbing of their bodies against her own.</p><p>Bending her knees, the girl bucked her hips eagerly, willingly, her young tight pussy and ass squeezing, milking both bestial cocks as they thrust harder and harder. Feeling them about to cum, Becky let out a long whimpering moan, somehow managing not to exhale as both dolphins shot their thick sticky loads inside of her.</p><p>Breaking the surface as her lovers withdrew, Becky was surprised when two more dolphins rose up to either side of her, the girl letting out an almost animal-like cry of passionate longing. Feeling their long, slender cocks slide hotly across clit and up between her ass cheeks, the little girl let out a whimpering scream of longing as Becky's more primal instincts took over.</p><p>Almost immediately, though, the dolphins pulled back and thrust upwards, the girl screaming and clinging to them with arms and legs as they entered her. Feeling the white hot ooze inside her body pushed upwards, both deeper into her bowels and up against the wall of her cervix, Becky could only scream and take a breath before she was pulled beneath the waves once more.</p><p>As the third set mated with the human girl, the others watched with interest, brushing against Becky now and then, teasing her with cocks that still oozed dolphin cum. Half wondering how many more males there were in the pod, the girl was momentarily distracted from the building pressure in her pussy, and only half noticed as her cervix buckled, pain shoot up through her.</p><p>Gasping out her held breath, Becky was thankful as her lovers swooped down and up, allowing her another quick, pained breath, giving the girl no time to scream as they submerged. </p><p>Feeling the wad of white hot, almost molten feeling dolphin cum inside of her pushed upwards by her new lover's cock, Becky didn't find it hard to identify the source of the sharp pain. Somewhere, deep inside, the girl felt something give way. That something was her cervix, the last barrier between her pussy and womb. As the tiny entrance dilated, the dolphin's cock shoved its way deep inside, flooding the small cavity with millions of his brother's tiny sperm.</p><p>Her eyes wide, Becky couldn't help but cum. The idea of being so full of cock, the intense heat of dolphin's seed inside of her, and even the pain that made it all so real was just too much. Screaming without opening her mouth, the girl thrashed about, flailing, convulsing, bucking her hips as the three rutted, their mating becoming all the more intense as the girl's pussy and ass milked harder, instinct filling Becky with a deep, perverse longing for more.</p><p>Unable to resist the sensation, the two dolphin's cocks bulged, and the girl felt the one in her ass release a massive jet of thick cum. As it shot out, it pushed the semen from her previous lovers even deeper, lodging the goo so far inside of Becky that there was little threat of it leaking out, even with her somewhat stretched asshole.</p><p>The beast that had claimed the thirteen-year-old's pussy, however, seemed to have a bit more of a problem. As his cock bulged, and his balls tried to empty into his little human lover, the dolphin's seed was blocked by the girl's tightly squeezing cervix.</p><p>The second dolphin withdrawing, Becky clung to her remaining lover as he swam upwards, granting the girl another breath of air and rolling over onto his back, giving Becky something like a small raft to rest upon. Taking full advantage of the reprieve, the girl gasped for breath, her narrow hips bucking still, almost of their own volition.</p><p>""P-Please-!"" the girl begged, her small, nimble fingers clinging to her lover's fins, ""C-C-Cum!""</p><p>Her voice echoing across the water, the dolphin flipped over, forcing the girl underwater once more and driving his cock harder and harder in and out of his small, adolescent human lover. Without mercy the beast pistoned in and out, making loud squealing sounds that caused the others to swim about excitedly, the girl on the end of his cock meeting his thrusts as the ancient dance of life reached a new fevered pitch.</p><p>Soon, however, as Becky came yet again, her cervix loosened, the hard jarring penetration stretching it wider as the beast rammed himself even deeper than before at the intense sensation. Beyond being able to think, Becky pushed down as well as she felt the sudden, almost explosive blast of thick, hot, potent dolphin seed flood young, fertile womb it found. </p><p>The two continuing to rut harder and more frantically as spurt after spurt of semen filled Becky's unprotected womb, she grimaced, feeling a small, unnoticeable pain in her stomach. Instinctively, though, Becky knew what it meant. She was ovulating, her body reacting to the sheer animal fucking she was receiving. The little teen's womb filling not just with virile sperm, but also with Becky's own tiny ovums, each ripe and ready for insemination, she could only throw her head back and try not to scream as the thick soup within the girl's womb mixed.</p><p>As again and again sperm met egg, and new life sparked and grew within her, Becky came harder and harder, their mating filling the girl with an intensely perverse thrill she nearly couldn't handle. Her lover's load of hot seed slowing to a trickle at last, the beast held fast, not pulling out, seemingly making sure that the mating took.</p><p>Becky didn't complain, though, the girl holding on as they floated upwards, the dolphin flipping over again as they broke the surface, allowing Becky to breath normally. Opening her eyes at last, panting for breath, the girl lifted her head warily and looked back at the hot, red shape that still impaled her small body. </p><p>Smiling and giggling to herself, Becky lowered her head as her lover swam back towards land, his cock gently pumping in and out, not letting any of the shared sperm of three dolphins escape Becky's tiny womb as sperm met egg and spawned new life.</p><p>""I love dolphins."" the girl whispered, swooning a little as she finally reached shallower water, her lover reluctantly slipping his cock out and leaving Becky to sit up to her shoulders in water.</p><p>Swimming away, the dolphin made a happy squeaking noise and did a flip in the air, his young human lover giggling and laughing as she waved with one hand and held her stomach with the other.</p><p>""Bye! See you soon!"" the young girl called out to him, both hands caressing her tummy, feeling the new life growing within, Becky instinctively knowing that she'd have to return to the see to give birth, to let her children swim free in the ocean with their father and his pod. But that was months away and the sun was setting. The girl had to get home and devise a plan to keep her parents from noticing her normally flat tummy as it swelled.</p><p>The End</p>"
45,"Olga and Minnie, Part 1",adnammond,adnammond@ymail.com,"['Fg', 'spank']",Strict upbringing of a little girl,2013-04-27T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Olga was born in the USSR. She had alcoholic and neglecting parents who never really cared about her. When she was 17 she decided to move to the USA. She was a pretty blonde, with a very nice figure. She started to work in a bar as a waitress but once a man invited her to work in a posh clinic as receptionist. She took this job. One day a handsome young man came to get his annual exam and invited her for dinner. She went out with him and when realised that he was really interested in her told him that she doesn't need any more short-term relations, she wants to get married. After 2 weeks of dating John the young man and Olga got married.</p><p>He never knew his parents, grew up in an orphanage with his brother. He founded an IT company and some weeks after the marriage he got an offer from an IT giant to sell his business as they saw great opportunities there; they offered 150 Million $ which was not very unusual in the peek of the Internet bubble. He didn't want to sell the business so asked 250 Million just to get rid of them but to his biggest surprise they accepted so he sold the company. The same day that they signed the contract Olga found out she was pregnant.</p><p>Minnie was born on the first very cold day in December. John left Olga in the hospital and went out to celebrate with his brother who was a trendy gay artist.</p><p>Next morning a copper came to see Olga asking if she was John's wife. She said yes and asked him to forgive John whatever he did because he celebrated the birth of their first child and might have got a bit too drunk. He said that it's not up to him to forgive because he drove to a wall completely drunk and killed himself and his brother too.</p><p>Olga inherited more than 500 Million $ as the brothers had no other relatives. She stayed with little Minnie whom she adored and hated and the same time as she reminded her to John and secretly accused her of his death. She decided to pay much more attention to her upbringing than her own parents did. When she started to crawl as a toddler and going to places Olga didn't want her to she started to slap her bare legs under the diaper. But she didn't feel comfortable with spanking her with her hands so started to experiment with various implements. Wooden spoons, plastic rulers, slippers but Olga decided that the best implement the belt was. Minnie reacted very well to the belt slaps, and Olga found some pleasure as she saw the welts appearing on Minnie's bare skin.</p><p>When Minnie got 5 years old she was used to get almost daily spankings with the belt. At home she was kept naked, Olga said it was better for her not wearing anything at home. Even for going out Olga restricted the amount of clothes that her daughter was allowed to wear. She kept her legs naked all time even in cold winters, she gave her most of the times skimpy little shorts. Olga enjoyed when the little girl walked around with her nice bare legs and people stared at her as they all found weird that the little girl is not freezing and they were shocked when they realised the welts on her legs.</p><p>At 5 she went to school. One day Olga got a phone call from a lady who invited her for a coffee. Olga went there.</p><p>- Hello, nice to meet you, I'm Linda Coy from the Coy Elementary and Secondary School. You have a daughter Minnie, don't you?</p><p>- Yes, but she goes to the Harper School.</p><p>- I know, that's why I called you. My sister works for the Child Protection Service and she informed me that your daughter's school had reported abuse.</p><p>- Bastards! I don't abuse her, I'm just strict that's all.</p><p>- They say you beat her regularly with a belt.</p><p>- That's not abuse, she deserved it.</p><p>- I agree with you but I'm afraid your daughter's school doesn't. I have an offer: send her to my school. I'm in favour or strict discipline so I promise you not to report even if your daughter comes to school covered with welts. On the other hand the school has got financial problems. I'd ask you to pay a reasonable amount every year.</p><p>- How much?</p><p>- Well, I thought about 500,000 per year.</p><p>- Look I can pay a million each year if you promise that you keep these CPS people away from me.</p><p>The deal was done, Minnie went to Linda's school from the next week. Linda was so happy to have her that she took over the class she went to.</p><p>Some weeks later Minnie was sitting in the classroom. It was end of November, the weather was already cold, some snow started to fall. All the other kids came to school bundled up in warm clothes. Minnie was the only one there with bare legs. She was wearing a skimpy t-shirt that left her midriff bare and a pair of very short jean shorts. Her whole thighs were naked and a small line of her little butt was also bare. She was daydreaming when the teacher Linda called her name and told her to go to her desk. She was giving back a maths test to the children.</p><p>""Minnie, your result is really poor. It's the second test this week. Your test in writing was equally bad 3 days ago. Can you explain why?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Mia"" - called Linda the best student in the class who was sitting in the first row ""Please tell us what you can see if you look at Minnie?""</p><p>""I can see her bare legs and her little jeans shorts and her pink t-shirt."" - answered Mia.</p><p>""What can you see on her legs?""</p><p>""Her legs are covered with red stripes.""</p><p>""Yes. Minnie tell us why"" - asked the teacher.</p><p>""Because my mother belted me for the bad grade."" - answered Minnie.</p><p>""Yes and you didn't learned from it obviously. Your results have not improved. I'm sure your mother will punish you tonight. Tomorrow you show me the signed test and we will inspect your welts."" - said Linda.</p><p>Minnie was really upset, she knew what waits for her at home.</p><p>Going home she couldn't stop thinking about how her mother will punish her. She didn't notice all those people who were looking at her bare legs in the cold weather.</p><p>As she got home Olga already knew about the bad result as Linda called her.</p><p>Olga told Minnie to get to her room get undressed use the toilet and then join her in the living room.</p><p>Minnie appeared in less then 5 minutes. She knew if she takes longer time it adds up to her punishment.</p><p>Olga took one her favourite belt, a wide black leather belt.</p><p>First she made Minnie stand in front of her and belted her from the lower of her back down to her ankle quickly just to leave some not too serious marks. Minnie got used to beltings that she didn't even cry at this point just moaned a little bit.</p><p>""Minnie, now lay on your stomach here on the couch"" - told her Olga ""I'm gonna belt you backside very hard.""</p><p>""Please Mommy I'm gonna work hard.""</p><p>""To make it sure that's why I need to spank you.""</p><p>Little Minnie laid on the couch and Olga started to give her harder belt swats. She started on her little bottom and made them welted thoroughly then turned to her legs. That gave her more works as there is much more skin to cover. She beat her daughter's legs down to her ankles. Now she was crying already but Olga wasn't satisfied with it. She wanted her to cry in an uncontrolled way and it was far from that. She gave some hard strokes on her back close to her shoulders. These strokes had made a big impact on Minnie; her crying got more serious by now.</p><p>""Minnie, turn on your back.""</p><p>""oh mommy please no, just spank my bottom and thighs please.""</p><p>""By resisting you're just adding up more swats"" - said Olga and hit her back with a very hard stroke; Minnie turned on her back. She felt a deep pain when the welts in her backside contacted the couch.</p><p>""Spread"" - said Olga. Minnie knew what it mean and spread her legs.</p><p>Olga started to apply the 3 hits rule: she hit the inner thighs on Min's left leg then on the right, finally one in the middle on the pink hairless pussy. Minnie was screaming during this treatment. After 5 rounds of the 3 hits she couldn't keep like this any more and put her legs together. Olga had to tie Minnie's little bare knees to 2 nails attached to the wall to keep her in position. She belted her like this until her thighs were completely welted and her poor pussy got dark violet. Then Olga untied her and turned beck on her stomach. To end the punishment she belted her backside all over furiously. Minnie stopper screaming by the end she was only moaning. When Olga finished she left her daughter laying on the couch and ran to her bedroom.</p><p>She quickly took off the shorts she was wearing and started to rub her wet pussy. It took her only 2 minutes to cum she was so horny. </p><p>""Oh how good that I accepted Linda's offer"" - she thought.</p>"
46,"Olga and Minnie, Part 2",adnammond,adnammond@ymail.com,"['Fg', 'spank']",Olga is the strict mother of little Minnie and gives her severe punishments,2013-05-11T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The next day Olga went to the mall while Minnie was in school. Olga was looking for some shorts and skirts for her daughter but it was not easy to find. She had strict rules: Minnie could only wear very short pieces that left even the lower part of her bottom bare. There was no question on the thighs, she had to go with her legs completely bare even in the coldest winter. While Olga was searching for the shorts she heard a woman's voice calling her name. It was Lia! They used to work together in the same restaurant some years ago, when Olga was a poor immigrant and not a rich widow like now. They went to get a coffee and quickly started to talk about family. Lia had a daughter Brigitte (named after Brigitte Bardot) and Lia was very happy to learn that Olga had a daughter too. Lia who was a single mother too complained about her daughter's behaviour.</p><p>- You know, Olga, I have no respect; she doesn't do what I tell her to do. She needs a father figure, I think. You don't have similar issues?</p><p>- No, not really. I'm kind of strict.</p><p>- Really? You give her time-outs or what do you do if she misbehaves?</p><p>- I spank her.</p><p>- And it helps? I suppose you don't do it very hard just like a symbolic punishment.</p><p>- No, actually I cause pain. I use a belt on her bare skin - said Olga.</p><p>- And it helps? - asked Lia</p><p>- Yes. I can show. Let's have a dinner together!</p><p>- What a good idea - agreed Lia - I have some food at home, come over tonight with Minnie!</p><p>- Ok.</p><p>Meanwhile Minnie was in the classroom. Her teacher, the head mistress of the school, Linda called her to her desk in front of the class. She had to bring the bad note she had got the they before and show her mother's signature on it to Linda.</p><p>- Good - said Linda - show your backside to the children. Tell me what can you see on Minnie's backside?</p><p>- I can see her bare legs below her shorts covered with welts - said one girl.</p><p>- I can see the bottom of her ass also covered with welts - said another.</p><p>- You don't say ass in school - scolded her Linda - Now, Minnie tell us what happened last evening to you?</p><p>- Mommy spanked me hard for the bad school results.</p><p>- With what? - asked Linda</p><p>- Belt.</p><p>- On which parts of your body?</p><p>- On my back, on my legs and on my ass - answered Minnie.</p><p>- Didn't you hear what I just said? - asked Linda angrily - We don't talk like that in school. You should say bottom. You get punished: you have to get naked and stand in the corner, the other children will come one by one and examine your welts. You will get a note to show to your mother that you used dirty language. The homework for tomorrow is that you all have to make a drawing on Minnie.</p><p>Minnie had to go to the corner. She took off her clothes. It didn't make a very big difference as her tiny little leather shorts that Olga prepared for her for today hardly covered her bottom and only had a skimpy t-shirt on top. However, she felt humiliated as all the other kids went to see her and examine her welts all over her back, bottom and legs. Some even touched them. Bur at the same time she felt some pleasure by being the only one showing this big amount of bare skin and being the center of attention.</p><p>When she went home and showed to Olga the note she got for dirty language she expected her to start the beating immediately but Olga told Minnie to stay in her clothes because they'd go to visit Lia and Brigitte and she'd get punished there.</p><p>They didn't live very far from there house so Olga decided to walk. It was a cold November, already snowing, so the 1 hour walk was tiring for the 5 year old Minnie who was walking with her naked legs and arms. They got strange looks from people who found it weird to see the mother bundled up in a fur and hat and the little girl showing so much skin. When they arrived after the introductions Brigitte, Lia's 7-year-old asked if Minnie wasn't cold.</p><p>- Oh no - said Olga - she wears shorts or mini skirts all time. By the way, I have bad news: Minnie used a nasty word in school and got warned for it. Do you mind if I give her a little punishment for it?</p><p>- No problem - said Lia.</p><p>The two mothers sent the girls to Brigitte's (who was called just Bri) room while they discuss a bit about the forthcoming punishment.</p><p>When in her room, Bri started to question Minnie:</p><p>- How will you get punished?</p><p>- Mom will spank me.</p><p>- Wow. Are those welts on your legs coming from a previous one?</p><p>- Yes. I got one yesterday.</p><p>- Why don't you wear long pants, people can see those welt like this. And anyway it's cold outside - asked Bri.</p><p>- Mom only gives me shorts and mini skirts.</p><p>- What does she use to beat you?</p><p>- A belt. She has a collection of belts.</p><p>- Girls, come here - called them their mothers' voice.</p><p>They went to the living room. Olga told Minnie to get undressed. Lia told Bri to listen carefully because she isn't happy with her behaviour and wants her to watch what can happen to bad girls.</p><p>Minnie got naked again; second time today in front of others. Bri was horrified when she saw the welts all over Minnie's body.</p><p>- But she's welted all over! How can you spank her again? - asked Bri.</p><p>- If she misbehaves again, she gets spanked again - said Olga - I will show you the different ways to spank a bad girl. First bend over the table. It's a very traditional position.</p><p>Minnie bent over the table and Olga gave 15 hard strokes on her bottom. The new welts criss-crossed the old ones, there was a clear difference of colour between the older and purple ones and the new red welts. Minnie just moaned but didn't cry after these 15 hard strokes. Lia thought that she must be used to hard spankings.</p><p>Then Olga ordered her daughter to stand up. She quickly belted her backside from her neck to her ankles. These were not very hard strokes for Minnie but left marks all over. Next one was the diaper position, Minnie had to lie on her back, Olga asked Lia to hold Minnie's legs up and she belted her bottom and thighs. These were extremely hard stroked and now Minnie started to cry finally.</p><p>After this, Minnie had to lie on her stomach on the floor to get her backside spanked all over again. Olga told Lia and Bri that it gives Minnie some sort of humiliation to be laid on the floor naked while getting beaten. She applied the belt with full force. Minnie screamed after each stroke.</p><p>Then she had to sit on a chair. Olga took the belt and hit Minnie's front thighs. It caused an intensive pain, she was crying and screaming at the same time. To end the punishment Olga bent her over the table again and gave a final dose of 25 on her bottom. She explained that the bottom must be the ultimate target of a spanking.</p><p>Olga ordered Minnie to kneel in the corner and think about using bad words in school. Lia told Bri to stay with her and watch if she stays in kneeling position. The two mothers disappeared; they went to Lia's bedroom and quickly masturbated. They both got wet from Minnie's punishment. Poor Minnie, kneeling and weeping with all those welts on her body didn't even know how much pleasure her punishment made. She was thinking about the next day in school.</p>"
47,"Pasiphaé, Part 1",Adrien Noel,,[''],,2012-01-14T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Cynthia se trouve enchaînée par les chevilles dans le labyrinthe du passage sous l'arène, vêtue d'une mince et courte tunique de soie verte. Les gardiennes, deux jolies lesbiennes crétoises, l'entourent en proie au désir le plus vif. Elles défont rapidement les agrafes, laissant le vêtement glisser sur le sable. Maintenant la voici nue, la main plus audacieuse d'une des filles cherche ses fesses, pour les presser et les malaxer. La jeune fille brune à la longue chevelure d'ébène défaite sur des épaules gracile regarde dans le vague. Elle ne semble pas se préoccuper des attouchements que subit sa jolie chatte débarrassée de toute toison pubienne peut-être parce qu'ainsi elle est distraite des peurs qui surgissent par bouffée dans son âme de jeune pute à l'évocation de sa prochaine épreuve. Doucement mais fermement les jeunes filles tirent Cynthia, la condamnée, le long d'un claustra vers une cage dorée, constitué d'un arrangement curieux de barres modulables en tout sens. La cage est conçue pour accueillir un corps placé en croix, en X, elle se relève vers le haut par un ingénieux système de poulies mus depuis le sous-sol du Colisée. Du sous sol la cage émerge dans l'arène devant l'assistance parcourue d'une rumeur sensuelle comme une brise d'été. Cynthia, tremble de crainte - elle s'en remet à sa destinée - tandis que lentement tractée elle gagne le pinacle pour être vue de tous. Quand Cynthia entre dans la lumière accablante de l'arène, la clameur assourdissante de la foule enfle comme une tempête. Des tribunes les plus proches Cynthia perçoit les commentaires. "" Voyez la, face au ciel prête pour le rôle de sa vie cette pute splendide "" --- "" Il est temps qu'elle s'enfile de la bite comme aucune autre fille depuis Pasiphaé "",-- "" Le taureau va la sonder jusqu'à la gorge et lui remplir le ventre la gourmande"" --- "" Oh je n'en peux plus je mouille tellement, qu'elle baise la salope "" - et une voix de femelle aiguë et passionnée ajoute - "" Oh comme j'aimerais être à sa place ne serais ce qu'un instant"" "" quelle crève emplie de foutre cette belle putain "" La cage avait été astucieusement conçu pour montrer outre le buste, le compas largement ouvert des longues jambes écartées, les grandes lèvres et l' anus roses biens mis en évidence - le soleil donnant violemment sur cette tendre chair intime . La belle allongée sur une sorte de poutre à plat ventre bras liés dans le dos les seins pesant doucement vers le bas le menton relevé par un coussin la croupe enfin cambrée à dessein pour que tout les détails lubrique de sa féminité soient lisibles offre un spectacle irrésistible. L'architecture si bien pensée du Colisée permet à quiconque même situé très loin de percevoir le plus infime détail et d'entendre le moindre soupir. Au premier instant Cynthia se sent humiliée d'être ainsi exposée à la vue de la foule, mais une autre pensée la fait mouiller : des milliers de regards se délectent de la vision de sa fente humide, femmes lesbiennes enlacées se caressant mutuellement et hommes bandant comme des ânes. Invisible pour la victime, parce hors de son champ de vision, le taureau, magnifique animal blanc, large de torse, beugle son désir, le membre en demi arc agité de légers tressautements et déjà presque en position, balancé dans son harnais à l'aide d'un treuil juste au-dessus et derrière la cage. Un mélange d'odeur de vulve de vache et de fille lui est passé sous les naseaux par une des jolies crétoises à présent entièrement nues.</p><p>Cynthia à d'abord senti le souffle chaud des naseaux entres ses cuisses. Le jeune machiniste conduit l'engin de levage au moyen d'une roue démultipliée qui permet des mouvements très précis. Il abaisse le taureau jusqu'à ce que le bout effilé de l'énorme membre s'ajuste exactement contre la fourche de Cynthia. Lentement son vit croît : commence la présentation. Le taureau est hissé vers le haut et la foule découvre l'impérieux membre demi raide qui à présent s'adapte doucement à l'orifice humide de Cynthia. Il s'est redressé, a grossi et Cynthia commence à gémir, la mouille commence à couler à oindre l'intérieur de ses cuisses. Le taureau est de nouveau tiré vers le haut et la foule stupéfaite observe combien le vit de l'animal a grossi dès la première immersion dans la douce humeur de la chatte. Le vit s'est allongé de deux pieds ou plus, sans effort, il atteint à présent les lèvres intimes de la belle victime entrouverte sans que l'on aie besoin de l'approcher au moyen de la machinerie. La chair à la teinte rouge brique, tendue de désir, pénètre plus avant de quelques pouces dans le conduit de Cynthia. La fille continue de produire de la mouille entre ses cuisses pour mieux accueillir l'envahisseur. Elle donne à présent du cul vers l'arrière comme pour se solidariser du vit monstrueux. Son corps tremble pour se premier assaut. En donnant un léger mouvement à la roue les machinistes du treuil ont la possibilité de laisser tomber et de relever le taureau de quelques pouces pour produire un mouvement rythmique. Cela dure de longs instants de délire pour la fille ouverte et pour le public en rut. Cynthia gémit de plaisir et de douleur. On retire de nouveau l'animal et Cynthia repose les yeux mi-clos, épuisée par les poussées du taureau. Une des acrobates du Colisée, Liviana une splendide fille de 19 ans, est entrée dans l'arène, ces jolies petits seins nus, portant autour des reins une courte jupe en soie transparente.</p><p>Elle présente à la foule deux objets destinés à jouer un rôle dans la mise en scène - Une longue ferulae ou tige de mesure et un plateau rond avec un objet métallique en forme de demi-sphère.</p><p>Liviana s'agenouille sous le taureau et fait courir ses dents sur tout la longueur de la bite très raide, mordant doucement, avant de coller l'extrémité du gland contre ses seins et de s'en frotter les tétons puis le pubis. Liviana s'est approchée de la fente de la belle Cynthia et entreprend de la lécher en détail. Le grand phallus noir presque brillant lui inspire de la convoitise mais aussi de la crainte. Il pulse doucement sur son épaule contre sa joue tandis qu'elle goûte le con de la victime. Le taureau et sa femelle sont à présent au maximum d'excitation. C'est alors que les deux crétoises libèrent Cynthia et Liviana prenant la ferulae la place contre la "" tige "" de l'animal - et annonce une longueur de presque 3 pieds. Cynthia est amenée par les Crétoises auprès de Liviana, qui avec un sourire place une extrémité de la tige à côté des lèvres gonflées de la chatte de Cynthia. L'autre extrémité atteint le haut des seins et la foule réalise tout de suite la signification terrible de cette démonstration lubrique.</p><p>Liviana dévore la bouche de Cynthia, lui caresse la chatte, puis, à genoux, les deux filles pompent tour à tour l'amant de Cynthia. Après cet épisode les crétoises reconduisent Cynthia à sa place tandis que Liviana se masturbe doucement. Cynthia est à présent solidement enchaînée sur la plateforme, le corps étroitement ligoté. De nouveau le pénis du taureau se présente à l'entrée palpitante, mais à quelques pouces de la chair il est arrêté par le geste précis du machiniste. Liviana prend sur le plateau, l'objet demi sphérique qui brille au soleil. Personne dans la foule n'a encore compris l'usage de cet ustensile que brandit Liviana. C'est un cylindre argenté de taille moyenne et creux, une reproduction assez réaliste du gland d'un taureau. A la place de la fente urinaire et séminale l'artisan a forgé une pointe argentée menaçante et cruelle. L'objet aurait pu paraître habilement façonné si l'on avait pu oublier sa sinistre destination. Liviana porte cet objet singulier à sa bouche, collant sa langue sur sa surface, puis se griffe les seins du bout de la pointe jusqu'à faire perler le sang. Cynthia dans l'attente, ressassait sa crainte d'être envahie jusqu'à l'estomac mais tempérée du désir d'être à la hauteur. Liviana plonge le gode dans un pot de pâte bleuâtre, une décoction de plantes à base de pavot censée réduire la douleur. Le gode facilitera le plaisir du taureau en forant le passage à travers les entrailles de Cynthia, rendant la fente de la fille douce comme une vulve de vache.</p><p>De quelques secousses habiles de la main, Liviana dirige la bite du taureau à l'aplomb du corps grand ouvert, elle fixe le gland en métal par-dessus le gland merveilleux du monstre beuglant. Puis sans transition, incité par un coup de trique judicieux, le monstre entre de nouveau dans Cynthia tandis que la foule hurle sa lubrique cruauté. Cynthia ressent d'abord vivement l'arrivée du métal et la déchirure de la pointe, puis - contraste délicieux - les veines gonflée à rompre du monstrueux organe. Le taureau évolue plus lentement en raison des sensations moins vives à l'extrémité de son pieu, mais Cynthia vient toujours à lui d'un divin et mortel mouvement de cul. Elle s'émerveille de la manière dont le sexe augmente de diamètre en elle, serpent boa, musculeux, vivant, dans le corps duquel coure un feu de volupté. Cynthia se met à hurler, se mord les lèvres sous les coups de boutoir de la pointe d'acier glissant à travers son abdomen. Elle souffre -fulgurance- - une fusée de douleur - mais bien moins qu'elle ne l'avait pressenti, et la douleur se trouve équilibrée par une vague de plaisir in dicible qui lui fait venir des larmes : son beau visage noyé de pleurs, tourné vers la foule attise les désirs.</p><p>Les machinistes ont une nouvelle fois retiré le taureau tandis que Liviana dépose l'artifice en métal. La foule peut apprécier l'écarquillement du sexe de la belle palpitant à l'intérieur du con la gaine rose parcourue d'onde de plaisir et le vit luisant de mouille du taureau. Mais déjà ce dernier débarrassé de son peu naturel appendice d'acier, glisse ardemment de nouveau dans Cynthia, cette fois allant plus profond dans sa cavité d'abdominal. Certains spectateurs avaient déjà vu des actrices jouer des scènes semblables, "" prendre le bout "" d'un taureau, mais de telles performances semblent bien pâles à côté de ce qui se déroule à présent. Tous - y compris les femmes - préfèrent que la condamnée soit tenue d'accueillir tout le taureau en elle. Une fille condamnée à mort affranchi de toute limite et garanti l'absence de simulation. Cynthia offre le spectacle atroce et complet dans tous ces détails et chacun se branle en observant les ébats lubriques de cet accouplement inouï. Une pause courte -encore une- s'en suit. Ces pauses marquent la montée vers l'orgasme de la foule chauffée à blanc prête à tout les débordements - Liviana la férulae à la main mesure le chemin parcouru dans le corps de la très jolie victime. Elle indique que le vit du taureau à l'intérieur de Cynthia se situe a mi-chemin au dessus du nombril - et pour mieux préciser elle fait courir sa main dans une caresse équivoque suivant une ligne approximative qui va du pubis au menton de la petite pute.</p><p>Liviana annonce d'une voix claire et forte: "" Tauros in alvus "". Alors elle se débarrasse de sa jupe, et s'accroupit nue une main pressant le vit du taureau, se masturbant frénétiquement de l'autre. Elle jouit, secouée longuement de spasmes qui mettent en valeur toute la grâce de son corps d'adolescente puis elle sort lentement de l'arène sous les applaudissements et les cris enthousiastes.</p><p>À partir de ce moment là les organisateurs ont décidé qu'il n'y aurait plus de distractions, aucun épisode secondaire. Ils veulent capter l'attention de la foule pour l'apogée de l'acte d'amour entre Cynthia - jouant Pasiphaé - et le taureau. Une musique très douce s'élève alors.</p><p>Cette foule chaque jour demande plus et plus encore pour voir des choses que seuls les dieux de l'Olympe ont pu voir - le glissement de cette chair massive, ténébreuse, enfilée enfin jusqu'au couille dans ce que la nature à produit de plus doux et de plus tendre : le corps délicat d'une jeune esclave de 18 ans, belle à juter sans se toucher.</p><p>Quoiqu'il puisse en coûter à la fille, à sa santé, à son intégrité physique, la foule insatiable veut que la performance finisse par l'écrasement des boules énormes du taureau contre les pudenda roses de la jeune fille. Le taureau donne de l'arrière train à toute allure baisant et rebaisant Cynthia tout au long de son corps. Cynthia demi consciente sent toujours un plaisir de plus en plus diffus- elle jurerait sentir contre l'anneau des muscles de sa chatte distendus la montée du foutre dans le long tube d'amour. Soudain elle ressent également la douleur - une douleur envahissante - l'intérieur de son corps pressé vers sa gorge. A cet instant le gland minces du taureau atteint la bouche de Cynthia et ses boules reposaient à présent tout contre sa petite chatte écarquillée. Ce court instant coïncide avec l'asphyxie de la belle. L'assistance crie son approbation, le foutre coule dans les travées. Bien qu'à l'agonie Cynthia est alors agitée par une suit démentielle d'orgasmes. Elle sent le taureau son merveilleux amant commençant d'émettre son jus épais en jets puissants tandis qu'il poursuit son avancée meurtrière. Cynthia a jouit encore et encore, haletante comme une chienne. La petite extrémité raide du vit du taureau pointe entre ses lèvres du haut et commence à gicler de grands jets de sperme blanc gluant les crétoises à genoux reçoivent l'hommage et leurs visages leur longue chevelures et leurs petits seins en sont couverts. Alors d'un ultime mouvement de reins le taureau exécute la sentence et clos la tragédie, la belle suspendue a sa hampe ayant quitté ce monde sous les huées de la foule insatiable se trouve promenée sous le montre empalée sous le ventre du héros.</p>"
48,"Pasiphaé, Part 2",Adrien Noel,,[''],,2012-01-14T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>La canicule pèse sur le Colisée qu'une brise torride parcours doucement sans apporter de fraîcheur. Une excitation mêlée d'impatience anime les spectateurs car un spectacle hors du commun doit se produire. Pour l'heure rien ne semble bouger dans l'arène, l'attente se prolonge et la nervosité grandi. Cependant dans les coulisses hermétiquement closes, à l'abri des regards des voyeurs, des préparatifs sont en cours. Une jolie jeune fille à la peau brune à peine pubère se déshabille lentement, tandis que de jeunes esclaves toutes plus ravissantes les unes que les autres s'agitent autour d'elle, l'une coiffe sa magnifique chevelure, une autre oint son corps admirable d'huiles aromatiques et disperse de la poussière d'or sur ses petits seins rebondis. Puis elles l'aident à revêtir une toge de soie bleue pâle brodée d'or, attachent dans sa chevelure des broches d'or ornée de pierreries, lui passent de fines spartiates aux minces lanières nouées sur ses longues jambes. Une des filles met autour de son cou gracieux un délicat collier fait de petits olibos d' ivoire. Un homme majestueux dans sa toge se tient à quelques pieds de distance surveillant les préparatifs. Quelques machinistes du Colisée près de la porte contemplent la scène la main sous la toge. Comment une petite jeune fille aussi mignonne soit-elle peut elle tenir en haleine des femmes romaines rompues au plaisir de mouiller pour les plus beaux gladiateurs, les plus violents les plus aguerris ? Comment une petite femelle même belle à rendre lesbienne la moins invertie des femmes peut elle amuser une foule de 50.000 spectateurs ?</p><p>Le jeune ange se prénomme Aemillia, c'est une esclave qui a assassiné son maître, un sénateur violent et cruel. Ce dernier lui imposait des rapports contre nature avec sa meute de chiens, ou sa mule. Au lieu d'être mise à mort sur le champ, la belle étant très attrayante fut épargnée et des juges soudoyés par les dirigeant du Colisée à la recherche d'attraction nouvelles. Elle devait servir à d'autres fins. Maintenue dans une cellule de luxe durant 2 mois jusqu'au jour de son supplice elle fut convaincue de jouer un rôle dramatique dans une pièce tragique et subir une des formes les plus exotiques et les moins communes de punition jamais conçues, une réédition du vieux mythe de Pasiphaé et du Taureau, qui consiste en l'enfournement total du membre de trois pieds de long d'un énorme taureau blanc, spécialement dressé à pénétrer les femmes. L'homme à la toge est l'organisateur du spectacle.</p><p>Les jeunes femmes ont fini de préparer Aemillia. Pour conclure elles déposent une couronne de roses sur sa tête aux cheveux bouclés, la sacrant ainsi pour accomplir le rite. Au cours des deux mois précédant, le maître à la toge s'était souvent entretenu longuement avec Aemillia dans sa cellule "" Comme tu le sais ma jolie, la Reine Pasiphaé est tombée amoureuse d'un taureau blanc et s'est accouplée à lui en se dissimulant dans une vache en bois. Avec ton concours, nous allons faire revivre à nos clients cette splendide scène de foutre au centre du Colisée.</p><p>Naturellement, tu seras complètement nue pour te faire baiser par le taureau. Les spectateurs contemporains veulent voir et goûter la saveur de chaque détail de ces exécutions lubrique. Le taureau qui va t'honorer est spécialement dressé. Il te pénétrera d'abord d'environ sept ou huit pouces en profondeur. Je suis sûr que tu apprécieras et que ce sera une expérience inoubliable pour une jeune femme sensuelle. Le jus épais et gluant coulera à flot le long de tes cuisses et ton corps transpirera tandis que de multiples orgasmes t'arracheront des hurlements et des spasmes. Mais ton salut réside dans ton adresse : Pour faire jouir le taureau, il te suffira de comprimer son vit fermement à l'instant ou la pointe de cet organe tiendra à peine en toi, sur le bout le plus sensible. Il se peut que le vicieux teste ton anus de quelques coups de boutoir mais il reviendra toujours à ta chatte. Si le taureau ne lâche pas son foutre, alors tu auras perdu et tu devras accomplir le dissillio l'écartèlement la pleine pénétration. C'est un fait rarissime - je n'y assisté qu'une seule fois - mais l'empalement total d'une jeune fille est un spectacle inouï qui rend les spectateurs complètement hystériques. Lorsque la fille est assez adroite pour serrer le bout du gland et obtenir gain de cause sans dommage pour ses organes il est commun de voir les femmes romaines se masturber discrètement, mais lorsque l'on est obligé de recourir au dissilio pour obtenir le foutre du taureau ses folles se branlent nues et jouissent ensemble. Les femmes des hautes castes ont une véritable prédilection pour la cruauté la plus vive : si le commun des femmes apprécie le spectacle sexuel initial, heureux de voir le membre d'un taureau glisser dans la chatte humide et resserrée par la peur, les femmes de l'aristocratie sont fascinées par la vue d'une femme écartelée par un taureau. Pourtant revenue dans leur foyer ce sont les plus vertueuses des épouses.</p><p>Pour avoir assisté au dissillio vulgairement nommé enconement intégral je dois dire qu'il est paraît très spectaculaire mais ne semble pas trop cruel pratiqué par un bon taureau convenablement dressé. J'ai pu voir de près ce divertissement dans des arènes privées. Un de mes amis directeur de cirque avait commandé cette curiosité pour fêter une de ses amantes, Délia, une des femmes les plus cruelles de Rome.</p><p>Quand le taureau est habilement travaillé pour le dissilio, la jeune victime ressent du plaisir tout au long de la pénétration et a contrario ne soufffre que de courts instants à la conclusion du rapport amoureux. Le taureau doit avoir une excellente connaissance instinctive de l'anatomie des filles, meilleure que celle de la plupart de nos médecins pour accomplir cet empalement sans causer beaucoup de dommages préalables et permettre d'aller jusqu'au bout. La conclusion ne prend en moyenne qu'environ une dizaine de minutes la durée d'un combat de taureau.</p><p>Ce jour là une adorable adolescente assez gracile qui fut désignée parmi les esclaves présentes destinées aux plaisirs du sexe. Elle passa entre toutes les mains et fut honorée tant par les hommes que par les femmes. Quoi de plus lubrique que de baiser une fille qui va subir d'atroces tourments. Quand le taureau fut sur le point de jouir, mon ami murmura quelque chose à l'oreille de son amante. La bite du monstre pointait entre les lèvres de la bouche peinte en mauve. Le sang ruisselait par les deux orifices, par les deux paires de lèvres. Délia s'est alors dévêtue, a pris le bout saillant entre ses lèvres, se courbant gracieusement vers la bouche la petite blonde, afin de mêler baiser et succion et ainsi, embrassant longuement la victime, elle a fait venir le venin crémeux s'écartant soudain pour permettre à une fontaine de sperme ivoirin de cascader à longs jets sur ses seins et son ventre.</p><p>L'homme en toge racontait tout cela à Aemillia en lui caressant la chatte sur un ton à la fois ironique et sensuel et tout se branlant lui-même doucement. La charmante esclave trouva l'idée d'une bite de taureau émergeant de la bouche d'une fille condamnée incroyable comique excitante mais également effrayante. Cependant le dilemme qui se pose à elle ne lui laisse pas le choix. La promesse d'une profonde et entière pénétration réveillait ses désirs d'adolescente et elle fini par mouiller les doigts du conteur qui la branle. La baise finale, même si ce devait être l'ultime lui semblait un traitement moins infâmant que l'empalement ou la crucifixion. Elle laisserait au moins des souvenirs inoubliables à des milliers de romains. Il fallait encore qu'elle donne toute sa personne qu'elle soit vraiment une Pasiphaé crédible.</p><p>Les spectatrices romaines voient toujours leur plaisir décupler lorsque les condamnées, comme Aemillia sont consentantes. Les chrétiennes vont au martyr en chantant. Aux yeux de ces perverses patriciennes rien n'est plus ravissant qu'une fille marchant d'un pas joyeux vers la table des supplices.</p><p>Elles aiment surprendre le moment magique ou la fille répond d'un mouvement lascif de la croupe aux poussées du taureau, prenant le membre chaud profondément dans sa chatte.</p><p>A présent est temps pour que la cérémonie nuptiale s'accomplisse.</p><p>Aemillia, marche en tête du cortège portant gracieusement sa couronne de roses et sa longue robe brodée d'or ajustée à ses formes met en valeur sa démarche sensuelle. Cinq nymphes entièrement nues la suivent toutes plus excitantes et destinées elles aussi à d'autres jeux. Aemillia, comme Pasiphaé, monte sur un autel de marbre situé au centre de l'arène. Au sommet on a construit le cadre sur lequel elle va être disposée grande ouverte. Tout a été mesuré afin que la fille s'offre au taureau qui n'a qu'à avancer devant lui pour la pénétrer. A l'arrière du trône une mosaïque montre les amours des faunes et des bergères en Arcadie... Un frisson parcourt la foule qui anticipe ce qui va se produire. Quand l'actrice est fixée selon l'angle propice pour recevoir les assauts de la grosse verge il devient évident que le meuble est conçu pour l'exposer sous tous les angles. Il est monté sur un large socle qui tourne lentement. Le jeune machiniste qui conduit la manœuvre aide à fixer la fille. Furtivement il introduit deux doigts à l'intérieur du con lubrifié par les soins des Crétoises. Les hommes dans les tribunes sifflent pendant que les Nymphes amoureusement caressent le corps de la victime.</p><p>La clameur lorsque 3 jeunes filles noires amènent le taureau sur scène l'une tirant l'anneau fixé à son naseau l'autre trayant à pleine main la verge encore flasque les autres feignant l'excitation la troisième maniant les couilles dans ses mains en coupe. Lorsqu'elles atteignent le devant du trône, chacune des trois avec frénésie entreprend de manipuler, sucer, lécher la bite énorme du taureau suscitant très vite la levée du monstre. Elles s'emparent de l'engin l'entourant de leur bras gracieux et le brandissent vers la future amante, qui rêveuse devant la disproportion entre son tendre orifice de fille à peine pubère et la masse aveugle du gland lourd et chaud, tremble légèrement. Toutes les jeunes filles se sont mises à genoux en demi-cercle devant le trône : Aemillia à présent quitte sa longue robe transparente, et sa peau claire reluisante de baume scintille au soleil de midi. L'or pubien et les petits seins constellés étincellent, elle défait sa longue chevelure puis une des plus jolies Nymphe se lève alors lui prend la main la guide vers le bâti de bois. Elle s'agenouille et pose un baiser sur le pubis doré de sa reine. Aemillia se met toute seule en place allongée sur le dos le bas du corps entièrement offert à la foule. Aemillia écarte les jambes : mes cuisses reposent sur deux planchettes en Y de toute part la foule peut détailler son intimité et cette vue produit des effets sur les spectateurs dont beaucoup commencent à se caresser. Deux filles se lèvent pour venir sangler ses jambes et ses bras. Aemillia la tête soulevée par un coussin verra l'arrivée de son amant. La jeune nymphe s'est approchée à genoux, glissant sa langue pour lécher la fente d'Aemillia, puis l'entrée du con légèrement humide enfin elle sonde l'anus. Après ces préliminaires, il est temps pour l'exécution de commencer. La foule a trouvé le spectacle réveillé uniquement. Une des nymphes apporte une lyre s'assied sur une chaise en toile à côté de la scène et croisent haut les cuisses commence à chanter la légende obscène de Pasiphaé, dans une langue d'une crudité absolue. Le taureau blanc qui est au pied de l'estrade, beugle sourdement et bronche sans cesse frottant ses flancs au poil roide contre les corps en sueur des jeunes filles noires. Ces délicieuses esclaves le tirent alors de nouveau vers sa promise. Tournant la tête Aemillia, trouve l'animal effrayant mais c'est surtout la bite du taureau qui la surprend le plus et lui cause une montée de désir. Le sexe paraît énorme mais en même temps il se meut, comme en apesanteur, agité de légers tressautements de désir. Le bout est très effilé dur et luisant d'un diamètre bien moindre que le corps de l'organe. Il semble fait pour l'orifice d'une femelle humaine alors que la hampe est dimensionnée pour la vulve d'une déesse. Maintenant le taureau est placé entre les cuisses d'Aemillia en position pour jouer l'unique acte de cette pièce tragique, dont les différentes scènes ont été décrites par Pétrone avec cette concision obscène de la mécanique du plaisir : Dilato, Deturbo, Dirumo que l'on pourrait traduire à peu près par : dilater les sexes, positionner les corps, limer et décharger. La foule scrute les prémices de la pénétration : 0 présent Aemillia sent la chaleur du gland contre ses grandes lèvres. Une des Nymphes les écarte doucement puis guide le gland contre l'orifice vaginal. Un infime mouvement du taureau cause l'entrée du gland une d'une paire de pouces...Un cri de surprise vrille l'air de l'arène : la foule s'est tue et l'on devine l'activité lubrique en court dans les travées. Chacun respire suspendu dans l'attente de la conclusion du tableau vivant parfait : le taureau écrasant les lèvres de la chatte évasée comme des lèvres autour du bout de l'énorme organe noir rouge. Le manège garanti à chacun de jouir de tous les angles et la scène semble irréelle et pour cela si excitante. Le délicieux visage de Pasiphaé ajoute au trouble sexuel. Les larmes involontaires coulent sur les joues de la belle qui à présent disparaît presque sous son amant. Dans les couloirs sombres du Colisée, les hommes très excités racolent de jeunes prostituées - facilement identifiables à leurs cheveux teints en blond - et positionnées contre les balustrades jambes ouvertes elles se plient pour offrir leur cul à leur client qui continuent d'observer la scène dans l'arène par des de petites embrasures. Les hommes et les femmes, la femme et le taureau tout s'accouple ou se branle. Mais tandis que les femmes et les hommes libres profitent d'une semi-intimité, Aemillia et le taureau baisent à la vue de tous. Certaines tentent de deviner les pensées et les sensations de la victime, elles imaginent le choc des jets de sperme dans leur matrice le trop plein de foutre s'écoulant le long de leurs jambes. Pour Aemillia le taureau lui procure ce qu' aucun amoureux n'a jamais pu lui donner, doux chaud il l'emplit à présent de 6 pouces. Elle sait qu'il en reste tant dehors. Elle peut à présent exercer sur le bout du gland la pression qui délivrera à flot le liquide tant désiré. Mais les dompteurs romains savaient d'expérience pour avoir mené en détail le dressage complet du taureau que ce dernier donnait un plaisir tellement vif à ses victimes qu'aucune ne pouvait écourter le coït. Elles faisaient toutes le choix fatal qui les conduits à l'irréparable. "" Le dissilio, le dissilio "" hurlait la foule voyant que la jeune femme ne donnait pas les coups de reins fatidiques destinés à faire juter le fauve. Aemillia pressait son ventre vers l'avant sa tête relevée caressait le torse du molosse en sueur. Soudain une ovation immense salua un mouvement au niveau des tribunes impériales. La princesse Féline, nièce de l'empereur, une des plus jolies et des plus lubriques petites salopes parmi les putains de l'aristocratie romaine est entré dans l'arène, est montée sur l'estrade pour jouir d'une vue rapprochée sur les détails intimes de cette délicieuse exécution sexuelle. Le taureau a commencé à pousser avec de plus en plus d'énergie à travers la chatte humide et juteuse d'Aemillia. Avec tendresse, Féline a donné un baiser sur la bouche charmante et peinte en mauve Aemillia le souffle court après l'assaut rapide de l'animal donne de la bouche avec passion à sa noble compagne. Des poussées bien plus déterminées suivent, de plus en plus rapprochées qui provoquent l'écartèlement de la belle victime tandis que le sexe du taureau poursuit sa percée dans l'abdomen. Aemillia commence à trembler et donner du cul en l'air, mais dans l'ensemble ne semble pas trop souffrir : l'organe du taureau est charnu, mince et flexible et c'est tout autre chose et beaucoup moins douloureux que de subir l'empalement par le bois ou le métal. Féline verse doucement de l'eau sur le visage d'Aemillia pour rafraîchir la beauté, elle caresse le doux visage et l'embrasse encore et encore. Sans doute sent-elle poindre le gout du foutre du taureau. Ensuite elle glisse deux doigts dans la bouche d'Aemillia dans l'attente du bout de sexe tant désiré. Quelques mouvements sans heurt du taureau ont mis le bout corné du gland du taureau en contact avec l'estomac d'Aemillia. Elle se retient de hurler, mais son corps est de plus en plus agité de spasmes, tremble très fort comme s'il vibrait sur l'énorme queue invasive du taureau. Le sexe du taureau s'adapte à l'intérieur du corps de la jeune fille ainsi il se déplace à présent dans le cou de la belle. Des soupirs d'étonnement et des vagues immenses d'applaudissements accueillent l'émergence du gland du taureau entre les lèvres en O d'Aemillia. La musicienne joue des arpèges quelques notes dramatiques ; le manège tourne toujours lentement et le spectacle révélé peu à peu à l'ensemble de la foule fait lever une tempête de cris hystériques. Féline donne des coups de langue sur le bout de l'organe près à dégorger, puis soulevant sa tunique découvre le bas de son corps et se positionnant au dessus du visage d'Aemillia s'accroupit un peu plus et reçoit juste le bout à l'intérieur de son vagin. La chatte de Féline s'est ouverte, un ovale charnu rose pose contre le bout rouge-brun brillant du gland du taureau. Après avoir accomplit avec son cul ce qu'Aemillia a renoncer à faire, Féline retire le gland de sa chatte juste avant que l'orgasme du taureau n'éclate, projetant de grands jets de jus épais couleur d'ivoire au loin vers les gradins ou des femmes se mettent à jouir en hurlant. C'est également l'instant de l'exécution d'Aemillia. En effet le taureau la bite du taureau en gonflant double son périmètre remplissant chaque partie du corps de la fille jusqu'à la gorge elle l'écrase et l'étouffe....</p><p>L'homme à la toge se penche sur Aemillia et l'embrasse tendrement ; elle s'éveille de son cauchemard dans les bras de celui qui vient la racheter.</p>"
49,"Pasiphaé, Part 3",Adrien Noel,,[''],,2012-01-14T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Les caméras ont été placées tout autour du monument.</p><p>La canicule accable le Colisée dont les pierres abreuvées de sang et de stupre resplendissent sous le soleil ardent de juillet. A l'ombre des péplii les belles romaines alanguies s'exaspèrent dans l'attente, malmenant leur suite de petites esclaves chargées d'agiter de grands éventails ou de leur servir des sorbets dans de grandes coupes de verre ou encore de leur délivrer de lascives caresses.</p><p>Après les scènes decombats de gladiateurs du matin l'après midi sera consacrée au châtiment des terribles ennemis de Rome ces esclaves révoltés contre leurs maîtres ces chrétiens irritants si empressés d'aller au supplice.</p><p>L'imagination sadique des bourreaux se trouve stimulée par la beauté des jeunes chrétiennes. Mais aujourd'hui c'est une adorable esclave païenne très jeune encore qui tiendra la vedette. Elle a été jugée coupable d'avoir volé une petite broche en or à sa maîtresse et condamnée à subir le supplice de la croix. Un juge pervers lui a donné la possibilité d'accomplir sa peine dans l'arène en offrant au peuple un spectacle de plus en plus demandé : mettre en scène un mythe célèbre en l'occurrence les amours monstrueux de la reine Pasiphaé et du Taureau. Si elle réussit à prendre le taureau en elle et le faire jouir sur son corps elle sera libérée. Les spectatrices veulent voir le foutre refluer de son ventre ou gicler sur son corps en longs jets. Si elle refuse elle subira le supplice du pal fatal dans tous les cas.</p><p>En réalité Aemillia est innocente des accusations portées contre elle par son maître à qui le plaisir d'accuser une innocente et de la faire conduire au supplice procure de singulières jouissances.</p><p>La jeune fille attend dans l'ombre de la salle des gladiateurs située sous l'arène. Ces geôlières, trois jeunes esclaves égyptiennes, prépare la malheureuse artiste. La voici nue le corps oint d'une huile destinée à révéler les courbes et les muscles longilignes. Une des filles accroupie fait couler de la poudre d'or sur le pubis épilé et met à profit la pause pour effleurer la chatte. Une autre qui la coiffe dépose de tendres baisers dans la nuque et la troisième peignant les lèvres et le bout de sein en carmin ajoute à la sensualité de la scène. Aemillia ne semble pas sensible a ces agaceries perdue dans sa douleur ; elle étouffe des sanglots elle sait que rien ne va arrêter le cours de sa destinée.</p><p>Les machinistes la lorgnent salement se branlant ouvertement devant elle; Mais les trompes résonnent annonçant la montée vers l'arène. Aemillia est conduite vers la machine que Pasiphaé fit construire par Dédale pour leurrer le taureau. Cette fois nulle feinte pas de peau de vache pour recouvrir le corps de la fille, elle doit bien au contraire s'offrir intégralement à la vue de la foule qui exige de distinguer le moindre détail lubrique.</p><p>La pauvre Aemillia est fixée sur une étroite banquette allongée sur le dos les membres retombant. bras et jambes grands ouverts sont étroitement liés aux pieds de la banquette la tête sans appui rejetée en arrière ;. Les larmes coulent alors que deux filles doivent la contraindre à s'allonger forçant les jambes à s'ouvrir : toute son intimité va être violemment livrée à la bestiale appréciation des spectateurs Aemillia s'en toute son intimité est violemment livrée à la bestiale appréciation des spectateurs sanglote à présent tandis que les jeunes filles préparent sa petite chatte à l'irréparable. A l'aide d'un gode d'un pied et demi de long trempé dans une pommade anesthésiante elles pénètrent la jeune femme doucement accompagnant leurs gestes de caresses poussées sur le clitoris et de baisers sur les lèvres. Le gode fini par disparaître de la vue des manipulatrices tandis que retentissent les rires graveleux des hommes présents.</p><p>La belle jeune fille est prête et la machinerie mue par les bras des hommes la hisse vers le torrent de lumière et la clameur de la foule.</p><p>Aveuglée l'amante malgré elle sent la brise brulante sur sa peau et ses oreilles sont pleines du fracas des applaudissements et des cris elle saisit quelques bribes de commentaires elle sait qu'elle n'est qu'un accessoire de chair destiné à calmer la frénésie de la foule romaine.</p>"
50,Getting Grandpa's Poison Out,adude9876,adude9876@yahoo.com,"['g', 'MMg', 'pedo', 'inc', 'grand']","A six year old girl lends her sick grandfather her hand, and then more.",2013-07-25T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I am only six years old but I know what I want to be when I grow up. A doctor. </p><p>I know i can be a doctor because i am smart and can rite things like this already. And because I save my granddads life every day.</p><p>Grampa comes over to watch me but mom said he is really sick and might not live too long. That makes me sad. :-(</p><p>He coughs a lot and sits on his computer and watches movies.</p><p>One day I was watching him and he didn't know it and he was breathing real hard. It was weird because he was tugging at something. It was a piece of skin like a big thumb but thicker like a cucumber and he looked like he was having a hard time.</p><p>But then he saw me. I didn't know what to do.</p><p>""Hi honey,"" he said.</p><p>""Are you okay Grampa?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""What's wrong?"" </p><p>""I'm trying to get the poison out.""</p><p>""Poison? Oh no do you need help?"" :-(</p><p>""Yes I do. Hurry, come here, fast.""</p><p>I walked over and he lookedd bad. His face was all twisted up. He was breathing so hard, and he had this thing sticking out of his shorts. It was thick and had a curve, like a banana and stuck out of him. Somehow it had grown because I never seen this on him before. Maybe this was what cancer was.</p><p>""Honey, you got to help me.""</p><p>""What? What can I do? Do i call 911?""</p><p>""No honey, just put your hand on it. Put your hand on it and do what I say. This is important.""</p><p>He was moving his own hand up and down and up and down it. I was so scared but wanted to be a hero. So he let go of the thing and it flopped over. I put my own hand on it right away. Oh my gosh! It was so weird. It was hot and throbbing like a monster and I was so scared. I wrapped a finger around it and my hand was so little I could barely hold it up. </p><p>""Oh sweety thats what i needed. You hand is so soft and perfect. Squeeze tight and keep pulling up and down, up and down.""</p><p>I moved it up and down twice in my hand like he said. It started to grow bigger in my hand. Little purple veins were running on it and a big thick one that lead all the way up to the top. It was slimy like a snake or like one big muscle and I looked down at the tiny slit at the very tip. Maybe this was the mouth.</p><p>""Faster, faster, I'm going to die. Hurry. Hurry.""</p><p>I pulled and pulled and pulled as hard and tight as I could. The thing was huge and must have been hurting him. I wanted it to stop. I put both hands on it and all my fingers around it and pulled and yanked and yanked.</p><p>""Yes princess, yes princess,"" he yelled, ""oh oh oh dont stop, don't stop!' and I didn't. I must have been doing great because the whole thing kind barfed in my hand and some poison came bubbling out. </p><p>""Get it all, keep going, get it all, keep going."" So I kept going, and the poision was warm and looked kind of like glue and got all over my hand.""</p><p>""Oh princess. I almost died,"" he said. ""I came so close but you saved me. You saved my life."" :-)</p><p>""I got poison on me though!""</p><p>He took some of the poison off of my hand and dabbed it on my nose and cheeks.""It can't hurt us now, see, it doesn't hurt right?""</p><p>It didn't hurt. It just felt sticky, and I was so happy I hugged him.</p><p>""We have to do that every day now, okay? Please don't tell your mom. She will put me in a hospital for old men and I will die right away for sure.""</p><p>""Okay,"" I said, so the next two days he stayed with me and I got the poison out the same way and it was fun until it got on my pajamas.</p><p>""You should do it naked,"" he said, ""because the poison will stain your clothes but won't hurt your skin.""</p><p>That felt really weird but he put his fingers on my chest because he said it would be like I had a bra anyways (I don't need a bra) and he would rub me all over. That was nice. :-)</p><p>I got to know his snake thing so well. I knew how it looked and felt and it seemed like it was happy to see me every day because it would kind of stand up and look at me. I would squeeze and jerk, squeeze and jerk, until the muscle grew so big that it went from my chin to my eyebrow. I didn't tell Grampa this but I really kind of liked it. :-)</p><p>""Some girls can put it in their mouth,"" Grampa said one day. ""But you aren't old enough to try that. It's only for big girls. </p><p>I said ""I am old enough and I could,"" He said, ""No you aren't."" This mad me so mad that I did it anyways. I put it all the way down my mouth and throat and looked up at him. He was so amazed. He pushed it in there up and down, up and down, and we didn't stop until the poison came out.</p><p>Grampa made the most noise of all when I did this and I was scared I hurt him, but he also rubbed me all over and even put his hands into spots of me, but I can't tell you about that. :-)</p><p>""I have a lot of friends who have this problem too. They all have this poison and are going to die. Maybe you can help them too?""</p><p>""I can, I can, I can!""</p><p>So his friend came over every day after that. Then even another friend came over. Granpa was right. He was really sick because he had the biggest snakey thing ever and he would always make sure the poison got on my face. After we were done, they let me have ice cream and we would watch the movies together.</p><p>So, I am going to be a doctor. If you get sick you can write to me and I will help you get the poison out too. :-)</p>"
51,The Story Of Petal,Adversity,,"['M+/g', 'inc', 'pedo']",Dr. Coward has trained and conditioned his daughter from a very early age to please men. This is her story.,2012-07-28T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter One</h5><p>Six year-old Petal left the parlor where the other little girls were eating cookies and ice cream in the midst of wrapping paper, ribbons and toys. It was the first grade girls' Christmas party, hosted by the headmaster's wife, in their home. The party had been scheduled early to coincide with their own first grade daughter's seventh birthday.</p><p>Petal made her way first to the bathroom, and then further down the hall to the headmaster's study.</p><p>The door to Mr. Carson's study was ajar. She peeked inside the book-lined room and saw him seated behind his big desk, as her daddy had told her he would be.</p><p>He was a large man, not as handsome as her daddy. His face was very serious. So serious, his dark eyes so unfriendly, that she would have been afraid to go in if she hadn't known he was waiting for her.</p><p>She knew this man distantly but she'd never had a special visit with him before.</p><p>The room was warm, a fire burning in the fireplace. It was cosy, with a view of snow falling over the school's rural campus through the partially opened curtains.</p><p>""Close the door behind you,"" he said, rolling back some distance from his desk.</p><p>Petal heard the soft click of the door shutting securely. Under her red velvet dress and her brand new slip, she was naked. Her panties were safely tucked in the pocket of her dress. She'd taken them off in the bathroom.</p><p>""He'll be waiting for you, baby,"" her daddy had told her. ""He's suffering a lot, Pet. He needs you.""</p><p>She'd sat on the toilet for a while, toying anxiously with her pussy, letting her mind wander to her father. He'd touched her like she was touching herself, in the car before giving her a kiss goodbye. Thinking about him made her moist and gave her the courage to do what she knew she had to.</p><p>Petal's small, primed pussy was beating like a little heart as she rounded the corner of Mr. Carson's vast desk. He swiveled his chair to face her, leaning back and spreading his thighs.</p><p>""Enjoying the party?"" he asked her. Petal's golden brown eyes dropped down to his lap, focusing on the thick, red, uncircumsized cock standing up from the mouth of his unzipped fly. Hooded!</p><p>She smiled broadly enough to show her dimples and nodded.</p><p>""It's very nice,"" she said, walking closer to inspect his naked dick. She saw it jerk with excitement as she reached out to touch it. The head, under the soft foreskin, was like a shiny fat dart. It was oozing clear fluid. She stroked the veiny shaft. Now that she was touching his penis she didn't feel afraid of him at all.</p><p>Petal's mouth watered as she looked from the leaking cock up to Mr. Carson's face. His dark eyes were blazing and his face was getting red, symptoms she recognized well.</p><p>""Your daddy tells me you like to sit in a man's lap,"" he said, and more moisture bubbled out of his piss slit. ""Would you like to sit on mine and look at some pictures?"" he asked.</p><p>Petal's pussy, well-trained by her daddy, was very moist by then. She could feel a trickle of her own juice trying to escape from its lips.</p><p>I'm so lucky, she thought.</p><p>""I'd love to,"" she said, nodding her blonde head.</p><p>Other little girls weren't allowed to do this. Petal knew she was special. Her daddy was the best in the world. He took care of her pussy with his hands and his mouth and his beautiful big cock.</p><p>Poor Mr. Carson had a regular little girl, Sheila, who couldn't be touched, even on her birthday. Not even on Christmas.</p><p>That's why he had to have someone special like Petal to touch. Men needed to care for a pussy, she'd learned. They needed to hold a little girl in their laps and feel their hard penises squished in a little girl's cunt. She felt bad for Sheila and her father -- but she felt excited by her own good fortune, all the same.</p><p>Mr. Carson made a space in front of him.</p><p>""Lean on the desk, sweetheart, and look at this,"" he told her, motioning toward a glossy magazine that was spread open in the midst of piles of folders and stacks of books.</p><p>Petal rested her weight on her arms and gazed at a colorful comic strip showing a big man playing with a very little girl. The cartoon man was lifting the cartoon girl's dress, just like Mr. Carson was lifting hers. Petal spread her legs and tried not to moan as Mr. Carson touched her naked box. The tip of his finger stroked the outside of her lips at first, tickling, and then probed the sticky insides for her hole.</p><p>In, she urged silently. She wiggled her hips as she got what she wanted, the man's finger pushing deep.</p><p>""Sweet fucking Jesus,"" he whispered. If she didn't know better she'd have thought he was upset. But she did know better. Men said things like that, her daddy had told her. When they were horny they said things that might sound mean or sad, but really they were just horny.</p><p>Petal felt a rush of cream making her pussy even wetter and more slippery as his cockhead nosed around her labia, sliding over her clit before it finally lodged in place at her tiny opening.</p><p>Mr. Carson was breathing hard, big hands holding her hips tightly as he started pushing the uncapped head of his needy pole at her cunt.</p><p>He's really suffering! she thought, sinking down on him to encourage him deeper. He grunted and gasped as she sat on him, his whole rod forced into her tight vagina.</p><p>Sitting still, breathing very hard, he stroked her thighs and ran his hands up to her bottom, feeling where her cunt was spread wide at the base of his cock, like he couldn't believe he was in her. Petal relaxed, dreamy-eyed with the pleasurable sensation of being stuffed full of cock. Her little nipples were hard and her body was flushed with the heat of horniness.</p><p>This was what she lived for. It was best with her daddy. She loved him and his eight inch cock more than anything else in the world.</p><p>Repositioning his hands on top of her dress, at her waist, Mr. Carson started fucking slowly, rolling closer to the desk to turn the page of the magazine. The cartoon man's penis was huge and dripping, rippling with veins. The little cartoon girl kissed its head while she played with his big balls.</p><p>""Do you like to kiss like that?"" Mr. Carson asked her.</p><p>""Um hm,"" she murmured, leaning forward both to look at the pictures and to move on his cock.</p><p>Petal loved the motion of humping, even slow like they were doing it now, his cock rocking into her gently. She liked it better when a man got desperate for his penis to be rubbed hard, when his balls were heavy with cum that needed to spurt.</p><p>Her daddy had taught her how penises needed to be played with and pumped until friction made their seed squirt out. She knew lots of different ways to make it happen. The cartoon girl was giving the cartoon man a blowjob. She knew how to do that! Mr. Carson was starting to fuck her a little harder.</p><p>Petal's eyes blurred with pleasure. She could almost hear her daddy's deep soothing voice in her head.</p><p>""You love to be fucked,"" it said. ""The harder a cock pounds your pussy, the better it feels.""</p><p>And it did feel good, so good, thought Petal.</p><p>Mr. Carson was getting hotter, holding her in his arms against his chest; shifting her up and down his pole at the same time he stabbed it up into her. His mouth was open and he was breathing into her hair.</p><p>""I'm fucking you, I'm fucking your baby cunt,"" he said low and dirty, right by her ear. It made Petal shiver with pleasure.</p><p>She loved it best near the end when he lifted her, still impaled on his cock, and held her face down on the desk. Her legs dangled and her skirt bunched up to expose her bottom. She was pinned in place as he fucked her hard, balls slapping at her wet thighs. His steady humping and low strangled moans signaled how close he was to shooting his load.</p><p>Petal was conditioned to cum at the first signs of a man's impending orgasm. She started to tremble.</p><p>She spasmed uncontrollably, cunt muscles clutching and milking his cock. Her bottom lifted eagerly; her back curved in a hungry arch to take as much cock as she could.</p><p>Mr. Carson unloaded his balls and then kept her for a few more minutes, licking his load from her wet pussy.</p><p>When she rejoined the party of little girls, she had just enough of his sperm left to make her panties juicy and warm.</p><p>At the end, when parents were arriving to collect their daughters, Petal's daddy strode into the parlor. The shoulders of his coat were dusted with snow. She saw how all the mommies' eyes were drawn to him, but his deep brown eyes looked only for her.</p><p>""Did you have a good time, Pet?"" he asked, scooping her up in his arms. His cool hand slid up her bare leg and under her bottom. Petal hugged his neck. She was in heaven as his big fingers stroked her through the spermy panties, under her skirt. She knew he was feeling to see if she'd been a good girl and she hoped Mr. Carson had left enough sperm to prove that she had been.</p><p>""Yes, Daddy.""</p><p>Sheila's mother approached them, holding out a bag of party treats.</p><p>""You know you didn't have to drive all the way out here to get her, Noah. Jeanine offered to drive Petal home.""</p><p>It almost sounded like she was scolding him, Petal thought, relieved that she didn't have to ride with Jeanine who always asked her questions about her daddy. She was grateful that he'd brought her to the party himself and come back to get her; glad that he was her daddy and that she was a special girl.</p><p>""No need,"" said her father, brushing the side of her face with a kiss.</p><p>""Won't you stay for some coffee?"" Sheila's mother asked.</p><p>No! Petal prayed. She was tired of being with little girls in a stuffy parlor, listening to them shriek and giggle over things she found boring. The only part of the afternoon she had really enjoyed was her special visit with Mr. Carson.</p><p>""Another time, maybe. I've got Bryce out in the car. I had to drive out this way to pick him up at the airport.""</p><p>""Bryce!"" Petal exclaimed, even more eager to go now that she knew the young man she loved best in the world, after her daddy of course, was home.</p><p>""Really, Noah, you could have just brought him in,"" the woman chided him.</p><p>""He's exhausted. We'll see you and Richard soon,"" her father said as he carried her and the bag of party treats toward the door.</p><p>Bryce was her daddy's assistant. He was a student who'd been living with them for close to two years (almost forever, to Petal.) He helped her father with everything and still had time for her. He'd promised they would bake cookies together.</p><p>The outside air was cold but exciting, filled with soft swirling snowflakes. Petal snuggled deep in the open front of her father's coat and moaned happily when his finger slid inside her panties.</p><p>""You made Mr. Carson very, very happy, Pet,"" he murmured, and kissed her cheek. ""I'm so proud of my good girl.""</p><p>Petal felt almost weak with pleasure when her father praised her.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Two</h5><p>Dr. Noah Coward's mind was half on his daughter Petal, and half on the patients awaiting him in the treatment room. Both trains of thought contributed to the partial erection dangling down the leg of his scrub pants.</p><p>There was no medical need for his garb but he'd discovered that with certain of his clients, it was beneficial for them to see the traditional uniform. It reassured them if they were skittish about the unconventional aspects of treatment.</p><p>Entering the room, he noted that his assistant had customized the room perfectly; a layette was assembled beside the examining table. The table itself had been covered with flannel sheets printed with scampering kittens. The temperature of the treatment room was key, and Noah relaxed in the enveloping warmth.</p><p>This pair, a man of forty-eight and his eighteen year-old daughter, had come to him with an all too common problem. They were suffering the effects of suppressed infantile/parental lust. A demon, he reflected, that his own treasured child was safe from.</p><p>The Danforths had thought their problem was the daughter's nymphomania, a condition she'd been treated for by more conventional psychotherapy until it was complicated by depression over her mother's death. The father was as badly in need of treatment as his daughter, Noah thought, saddled by tremendous grief and conflict.</p><p>He had guided them to a better understanding of the complex issues underlying their pain. The daughter was longing to be cared for sexually by her father, and the man needed to express his own pent up desire to touch and nurture her.</p><p>Noah smiled reassuringly at his nervous clients. The daughter, Julie, cast hopeful looks in his direction even as she clutched the flannel kitten sheet up to her throat. Through the thin cover he could see the upthrust points of her nipples.</p><p>She was a slim, pretty girl, he thought. Her big blue eyes broadcast vulnerability. But her blonde hair, swept into a luxurious ponytail, gathered at the side instead of in back, hinted at her wanton disposition.</p><p>The father was grim. His thinning sandy hair was liberally dusted with gray; his face suggested an attractiveness that had faded, worn down by his troubles. His body reflected the same. His once proud frame was stoop-shouldered with care, his fit body covered with a layer of softness.</p><p>""Let's begin, Jerry,"" said Noah, seating himself on the rolling cushioned stool opposite the father. ""Is your baby girl prepared as I instructed?""</p><p>""I think so,"" he mumbled. ""She said she did it.""</p><p>""I did, Dr. Coward,"" she said.</p><p>Noah held his finger to his lips, indicating that she was to remain silent.</p><p>""Babies don't speak,"" he reminded her gently.</p><p>""As her father,"" he said to Jerry, ""it's up to you to make sure that her pussy is shaved and smooth.""</p><p>Their blushes didn't concern him, they'd get over that, he knew. A little coloring up was natural, excitement as much as embarrassment.</p><p>""Now,"" he said, his cock filling out harder with anticipation, ""let's have a look at your baby girl.""</p><p>The man's hands moved awkwardly as he drew the sheet down his daughter's naked body. Noah's eyes traveled over her cone-like breasts, capped by luscious puffy nipples. Each was topped by a hard pebble of arousal.</p><p>Her skin was slightly flushed, her chest rising and falling noticeably. The concavity of her stomach rose to a smooth prominent vaginal mound. The lips of her pussy were pinkish as if they were slightly irritated from the shaving.</p><p>""You are so lucky, Jerry,"" Noah said with warmth, to bestow approval on both of them. ""Your baby girl is beautiful."" He was pleased to see a glimmer of pride in the man's eyes and the barest hint of a smile as he nodded in acknowledgement.</p><p>
***</p><p>Petal's disappointment that her daddy had to work that afternoon turned to utter misery when Bryce said they wouldn't bake cookies right away.</p><p>I might as well have stayed at that stupid party, she thought, sulking in the back seat on the way home.</p><p>All her unhappiness dissolved, however, when the tall, dark-haired young man announced that she could take a bath with him when they got home.</p><p>""Now the sun is shining again,"" her daddy had teased, glancing at her in the rearview mirror.</p><p>***</p><p>The sunken tub was huge, big enough for family bathing, its walls lined with bubbling spray jets. Petal didn't understand why grownups liked to sit with their backs to the rushing water. Whenever she tried to do that the force of the spray pushed her right off the seat.</p><p>What she liked was grasping the handles her daddy had attached to the rim of the tub for her. She could hold on and kneel on the molded seat with her legs spread until the rushing bubbles felt so good on her pussy that the pleasure made her whole body shake.</p><p>That's what she'd planned to do but she got too distracted by Bryce. He really did seem tired, like her daddy had said to Sheila's mom. And sad.</p><p>At first he was all business, washing and rinsing and insisting that she do the same.</p><p>This isn't fun at all, she thought, standing in the warm water, listlessly soaping her stomach. Her eyes roamed over Bryce's naked body. He was thinner and darker haired than her father whose legs and arms were dusted with fine gold hair. Her daddy's light pubic hair was trimmed to a neat triangle. Bryce's was trimmed too, but it was a very dark, stark patch against the pale skin at the bottom of his slim muscular belly.</p><p>Petal kept checking to see if there was any sign of life between his legs, but his cock was sadly soft every time she checked.</p><p>He was rinsed and resting back against the jet, eyes half-closed. Petal waded toward him and his deep blue eyes slid to look at her under his sleepy-seeming lids.</p><p>""I'm sorry, princess,"" he said. ""I know I'm not very good company right now.""</p><p>Petal decided to use a technique that Bryce had used on her in the past. She soaped her hand and reached out.</p><p>""I see a dirty spot,"" she said, laying her palm on his chest, over the circle of a bronze-colored nipple. She massaged it in her lathered hand and smiled when she saw a wave of pleasure pass through his handsome face, the little nub of flesh hardening under her fingers.</p><p>Her daddy liked this a lot, having his nipples played with.</p><p>""The other one's dirty, too,"" she said, pinching it gently into hardness between her soapy fingertips. She glanced down his long body and got a tingle between her legs at the sight of his pale shaft -lengthening and lifting, poking up out of the water.</p><p>Bryce closed his eyes, stretching with his arms crossed behind his head. Petal admired the way it made the muscles stand out in his upper arms.</p><p>""Bad boy,"" she said, getting closer. ""You didn't wash very well,"" she scolded. She rubbed her soapy fingers through the dark wet hair on his chest and saw him bite his bottom lip as a little shiver went through him. Then his eyes opened and he was smiling, reaching out for her.</p><p>""Come here,"" he said, pulling her onto his chest.</p><p>Petal grinned, pleased with herself for making Bryce smile; even more pleased to be hugged. He sat up, holding her and she felt his stiffened cock bat against her rear end.</p><p>""I love you, Pet,"" he said.</p><p>""Why were you sad?"" she asked sliding her arms around his neck.</p><p>She felt and heard him sigh and was afraid she might have brought the sadness back by asking.</p><p>""I had a rough time visiting my family,"" he said. ""I can't touch my own little sister. My parents aren't like your daddy.""</p><p>Understanding dawned in Petal's young mind.</p><p>She wiggled against his bare wet skin until her pussy lips were spread and her button was snugly pressed against him.</p><p>""You be my brother and I'll be your mommy. We can share my daddy,"" she said.</p><p>She nearly cooed as his lips caressed the side of her face and his hand moved affectionately over her bottom; a finger sliding teasingly between the cheeks.</p><p>""Kiss me, mommy,"" he whispered. Petal turned her face to him, lips open. She was sinking deep inside herself with pleasure, her excited bud of a clit pulsing on the soft wet surface of his skin.</p><p>Bryce kissed her gently, his broad firm mouth nudging at hers. His tongue moving between her lips made Petal's cunt hungry inside. The finger that had teased her bottom was probing her, like he knew she wanted something in her.</p><p>Petal rocked her hips, rubbing her mound on him as she sucked his tongue.</p><p>Bryce pulled away from her mouth with a groan.</p><p>""Mommy, your baby's going to turn into a prune if we stay in here,"" he said, lifting her off of him.</p><p>Petal moaned at him in protest as he stood up, holding out her arms as petulantly as if she were the baby; wanting to stay exactly as they'd been -cuddled up together in the warm water.</p><p>Then she caught sight of his big cock straining its full seven inch length up his stomach and she quickly followed him out of the tub.</p><p>***</p><p>Jerry was definitely improving, Noah thought as he watched the man spread lotion over his teenage daughter's bare pussy. His big hands had looked awkward at first, hesitant, especially when Noah had directed him to spread the baby's legs and examine her for rash or irritation. He'd begun to relax, however, while sponging and soaping her exposed genitals; dipping often into the generous basin of warm water to soak the washcloth and lovingly stroke her with the wet cloth. His face lost some of its tension.</p><p>Warm water, thought Noah, a miracle substance. He wondered idly if it was working its magic on Bryce. His assistant inevitably returned from his visits with his family depressed and distant. Noah had prescribed the bath on their way to get Petal from the headmaster's house. If anything could revive his wilted assistant, he decided, it would be a naked Petal in a warm bath.</p><p>Noah's focus on his clients sharpened when he saw that Jerry's finger was circling the swollen bump of his daughter's clit.</p><p>""A baby girl loves to feel her daddy's finger on her pussy,"" said Noah, encouraging him to continue. ""Daddies know that their little girls love to be touched.""</p><p>He glanced up at Julie's face and saw she was dazedly enjoying being touched as she sucked milk from a baby bottle.</p><p>She'd been self conscious at first but the mixture of milk and a judicious amount of relaxant were doing their job. Now she was sucking the nipple vigorously as her father toyed with her.</p><p>Noah noted that Jerry's cock was rigidly poking out the front of his dressing gown. Excellent. Julie was going to climax soon, he judged from her breathing and the clenching of her muscles.</p><p>""Good girl,"" he urged her along. ""Daddy,"" he said to Jerry, ""A little girl's nipples are very eager to be touched, too. Touch her, tell her how much you love her.""</p><p>""Daddy loves you,"" the man said, his voice going rough with emotion, his free hand moving with hesitation but desire to the quivery soft flesh of Julie's tit.</p><p>Yes! Noah cheered silently as the man caressed his daughter's pointy nipple as he continued rubbing her clit. It was all she needed. Her mouth opened and the bottle fell away from her milky lips as she climaxed, her cunt thrusting into her father's hand.</p><p>""Good girl,"" Jerry praised her, and Noah was very gratified to see how well he was doing.</p><p>That's how it should be, he thought.</p><p>""You want her, Jerry,"" Noah said quietly and the man lowered his head, shame-faced. Noah persisted, believing the man was ready for the next phase of the treatment.</p><p>""You've never felt anything as sweet as your own child's skin. Your cock is like steel,"" he said with a large measure of compassion. His own cock was woodenly erect.</p><p>""It would feel so good,"" Noah continued, ""to rub your hard cock between the soft lips of her cunt.""</p><p>As he spoke, Noah pressed the remote for the hydraulic exam table, lowering it slowly to a height that would be easy for the man to mount.</p><p>""Remove your robe Jerry and let your baby girl see her daddy's body. She longs for you. She's fascinated by everything about you, especially your hard cock.""</p><p>Face suffused with color, eyes averted from his daughter, Jerry slowly took the robe off. Only his rampant erection failed to express shame. Julie's eyes, Noah noted, were riveted to her father's swollen dick.</p><p>How they love their daddies' cocks, he mused. The thought sent a shot of heat to his groin. An ache of longing rose up to hold his own child and feel her softness surround his hard cock.</p><p>***</p><p>Petal stood on the soft throw rug under the heat lamp, Bryce on his knees in front of her. He was toweling both of them, stopping often to kiss her and touch her.</p><p>""I'm so lucky to have a mommy like you,"" he said, half teasing, half serious. It thrilled her more to play pretend with Bryce than any game she'd played with her girlfriends at the Christmas party.</p><p>""I'm lucky to have you for my brother."" She took the towel from him and rubbed it over his chest. The towel billowed where it hung over the shape of his hard-on. Petal reached down to feel the knob. Bryce made an appreciative sound and she slowly ran her hand down his shaft. His eyes lowered and he thrust gently into her grip.</p><p>Petal knelt on the rug and continued to stroke him. She reached under the towel with her other hand to feel the loose hanging sac of his balls. They were damp and heavy and she could feel the egg shapes inside the loose skin.</p><p>Bryce's hands came to rest on her shoulders.</p><p>""I have to dry your balls,"" she said, and Bryce spread his legs slightly further apart to let her pat him with the towel. When he was dry she laid the towel aside to admire his naked erection. Bryce's prick twitched eagerly as she put her hands on his hips and opened her mouth around the dark head. It was her favorite part, smooth and soft and she could suck on it easily, swirling her spit around it with her tongue. He stroked her hair and rocked very gently back and forth through her lips. She could taste his precum when she ran her tongue over the slit. There was more and more oozing out as she sucked.</p><p>He rubbed against the roof of her mouth and let out a low groan of pleasure before pulling away. Shiny with spit his cock slapped at his stomach with the force of popping out of her mouth.</p><p>With a playful growl he grabbed her under her arms and swung her up to his chest as he stood.</p><p>He carried Petal down the carpeted hallway to her room and turned on the light and the fire.</p><p>Petal's room had its own gas fireplace that she could watch from bed. The room was tidy but cluttered with toys. It excited her to have Bryce there with her, in her very own bed, on her very own pillows. Lots of times at night she snuck into her daddy's bed or Bryce's but they hardly ever came to her room.</p><p>""You're in mommy's bed now,"" she said gleefully. He was underneath her on the pink and cream colored flannel sheets. It was toasty warm between their bodies and she was more than ready to feel his cock poking inside her.</p><p>""I like mommy's bed,"" Bryce told her, drawing patterns with his fingertips on the backs of her thighs. It felt so good! She was still shivering from the ticklish caresses when he teased her with his cockhead, tracing the seam of her labia, spreading her girl cum until she was soaked and slippery.</p><p>Petal was covered with goosebumps, wanting him to put it inside her. She wiggled her backside impatiently.</p><p>""Bryce, be good!"" she pleaded.</p><p>He hugged her and stopped teasing; spreading and penetrating her little canal with a passionate thrust. Petal groaned with relief and the pleasure of being stretched and filled with cock.</p><p>Pretty soon it wasn't just warm in the bed, it was burning hot like an oven with body heat of fucking. Petal was grateful when Bryce pushed off the covers. His hands clamped on her little ass, bouncing her up and down on his cock.</p><p>Her thighs spread as wide as they could to feel her clit grinding into his sweaty stomach. She knew he was getting close as his hips lifted her high and he mashed his pelvis into her -- like he was desperate to cum.</p><p>Petal saw fields of color explode behind her closed eyes as the good feeling crested between her legs. Her little cunt gripped and sucked his thickening shaft and she trembled as he shot his load.</p><p>***</p><p>Jerry's hands were steady as he fastened a diaper at his daughter's hips. He was sealing her into a rich mix of baby lotion, powder and his own jism. When the diaper was in place he put his hand on her cunt through its bulk and massaged her, gazing directly into her dewy eyes.</p><p>Incredible progress, thought Noah.</p><p>""I'll leave you to dress now,"" he told them. ""I'm very impressed by what's been accomplished here today. When I see you next week we'll discuss the session. I expect you to perform this exercise, at least once, on your own this week. Jerry, you're responsible for initiating the session at home. It's probably best if you do it with time to spare in the evening, or in the morning on the weekend. Don't rush or leave it to the last minute.""</p><p>He was momentarily surprised by the look of disappointment on their faces. Then it occurred to him that this pair was more than ready to play out this scene more than once a week!</p><p>""Of course,"" he assured them, ""the more often you do the exercise, the better. Don't limit yourselves to once a week if you think you can manage more.""</p><p>Success is sweet, he thought, seeing them relax as he delivered his amended instruction.</p><p>He needed no reminder himself of how beneficial it was to fuck his daughter.</p><p>It was near seven by the time he left the Danforths. He could smell the tantalizing aroma of butter and spices coming from the kitchen. Bryce was not only a superior assistant and a good companion to Petal, he was a damned good cook.</p><p>A pre-dinner fuck would be perfect, thought Noah. The food would taste even better with the lingering flavor of his daughter in his mouth.</p><p>He found his assistant looking well-fucked and much happier at work in the gourmet kitchen; barefoot and bare-chested in front of the stove in a pair of low slung sweats. And there was Petal. She was dressed just like he was except that her pants were cranberry colored and her little feet were in fuzzy slippers. She was sitting up on the counter watching Bryce cook. It was gratifying to Noah that when she saw him enter her pretty little face lit up and her arms opened wide to him. He saw her glance down the front of him to his erection and it made him even harder.</p><p>""How was your bath, my little Pet?""</p><p>Her legs wrapped around him when he hugged her and she rubbed her warm box on his hard cock.</p><p>""Good, Daddy. I'm Bryce's mommy now and he's my brother.""</p><p>""That's wonderful, sweetheart,"" he told her, nuzzling her cheek as he humped into the welcoming soft heat of her crotch. He'd sort out those familial relationships later.</p><p>I'll fuck her right here, he thought.</p><p>""Daddy needs his little girl,"" he said, sliding his hand into the back of her fleecy pants. Her little bottom was as soft as feathers and reaching in further he found her wet. It did awesome things to his cock to feel her sticky with semen.</p><p>Her big golden brown eyes went hazy with lust as he cuddled her up to his boner. Other men fuck her, he thought, but this is the cock that she craves.</p><p>He set her back down on the counter and untied his pants, stepping out of them. Petal, good girl that she was, quickly wriggled out of her sweats. She leaned back, spreading her legs to show all her treasures. Noah leaned over to run his tongue down her juicy little slit and into her hole but his need was too great to dally. His cock had been too hard for too long. He couldn't wait any longer to feel it squeezed in her perfect cunt.</p><p>It never failed to amaze him how her small body opened to consume his huge prick. Though he'd trained her and carefully prepared her for years, the crowning glory of fucking her when she turned six still seemed like a miracle. He felt like he could see the outline of his cock through her stomach as he forced his flesh inside her tiny hole.</p><p>""Good girl,"" he murmured, gathering her in his arms once he was all the way in. The counter height was just right for working his meat in and out of her. ""Fuck your Daddy,"" he groaned as he stroked himself in the bliss of her box.</p><p>All the pent up tension of the session with Julie and her father poured out of his balls and into his baby's cunt.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Three</h5><p>Petal woke up hearing the wind, feeling cold air on her face. Most of her was warm. She was wrapped in her blanket, being carried. She blinked and saw nothing but the dark cloth of her father's coat. She heard the car door open and closed her eyes.</p><p>""God, it's freezing,"" she heard Bryce say.</p><p>""Where's your Christmas spirit?"" her daddy laughed.</p><p>She smelled the nut-like aroma of coffee and wanted to open her eyes, sensing an adventure about to begin. But the climb toward waking up all the way was too steep, especially as the car got warm and she was rocked in her daddy's arms.</p><p>***</p><p>When her eyes opened again, it was to the glitter of sugary snow and twinkling colored lights. She was in the heart of Santa's Village, in the mall. She had never seen it like this and thought she might be dreaming. She and her daddy were all alone in the quiet dark of the North Pole.</p><p>His hand was warm, rubbing her backside.</p><p>""Wake up, kitten,"" he said. ""It's almost time to see Santa.""</p><p>Then she remembered, with a surge of happiness.</p><p>He'd told her when he put her to bed the night before that she was going to have a special visit with Santa Claus. Santa needed her very badly.</p><p>""His penis is hard all the time. It hurts because he has to hold little girls in his lap all day long and can't touch them,"" her daddy explained. So sad, thought Petal. She tried to imagine Santa's penis but couldn't quite picture it.</p><p>There were no children at all here now. Santa's house was closed and shuttered but there was light inside it.</p><p>Her daddy had put her to bed in her baby pajamas. She was still wearing them; soft, thin, pink and stretchy, with footies and tiny snaps attaching the top to the bottoms.</p><p>The thin cloth was getting damp between her legs as her daddy fingered her notch.</p><p>She spread her legs, hugging him tighter.</p><p>""Good girl,"" he said, tickling her swelling bud. It felt so good she almost wished they were at home in bed instead of about to see Santa.</p><p>""Daddy?""</p><p>""Yes Pet.""</p><p>""Is Santa still in bed?"" she asked, hoping he was. Her father chuckled and patted her bottom.</p><p>""I don't think so, sweetheart.""</p><p>""We're ready,"" Bryce said. Bryce! When she saw him she remembered the car and the smell of coffee.</p><p>Her father kissed her cheek.</p><p>""I want you to make Santa very happy,"" he said, his finger suggestively circling her hole through the moist fabric over her cunt.</p><p>""I will,"" she promised.</p><p>He set her down on the wooden ramp that climbed toward Santa's house, and tucked her blanket around her shoulders.</p><p>""Ready, sweetheart?""</p><p>She smiled and nodded, putting her hand in his.</p><p>***</p><p>Fifty-four year-old Denver Redfearn had worn a Santa suit every year for more than a quarter of a century. As a young man he'd done it for extra holiday cash -- at least that's what he'd told the guys in his dorm at school. Later, he'd done it for worthy causes, playing Santa for charity functions.</p><p>Later yet, as the CEO of his own development firm, he'd played St. Nick as host to different company parties for his employees' families.</p><p>He'd come to be known as ""Nick"" Denver. His long white hair, the well-cared-for matching beard and mustache were looked on indulgently as a rich man's eccentricity.</p><p>Through the years, the padding of his custom-made red velvet suits concealed ever more complicated devices for wringing maximum pleasure from the all too fleeting pressure of little girls' bottoms in his lap.</p><p>He'd tried everything from bubble wrap that he'd coated with Crisco and wrapped tight around his cock with elastic bandages, to fake latex pussies.</p><p>All year long he'd relive the guilty pleasure in long, drawn-out jack off sessions. He could remember particular little girls, innocent cherubs who had no idea that Santa was slowly humping them.</p><p>He imagined their babyish cunts and tiny bottoms; how that silky tender flesh would feel on his hot hard cock. His fantasies brought him ecstatic orgasms and an ever increasing burden of guilt.</p><p>As autumn approached in this fifty-fourth year, ""Nick"" Denver Redfearn was on the verge of a breakdown, convinced he was slowly losing his mind.</p><p>Disdaining any form of psychiatric counseling he'd nevertheless searched for some kind of help.</p><p>Delving deeper and deeper into the bottomless pit of pedophile newsgroups he'd discovered the existence of a doctor he thought he could trust. A man whose specialty was the discreet treatment of obsessive sexual behavior.</p><p>The man's practice was small, his fees exorbitant, and his clientele cloaked in anonymity.</p><p>It took Denver a long time to track him down. His practice, Denver learned, was based near one of a cluster of malls owned by Redfearn Development Corp.</p><p>Now he was waiting. His drug enhanced erection was pounding between his legs, outrageously swollen and completely exposed. Not only had his doctor forbidden him to conceal himself with padding, he'd insisted that he display it.</p><p>Seven thick inches of Santa meat and a fat pair of balls in a nest of white hair were framed by his open red pants and the white fur trim of his coat.</p><p>***</p><p>Santa's not very fat, thought Petal.</p><p>But his cheeks were certainly rosy and his suit was beautiful with its big furry white cuffs and...</p><p>Petal's eyes got big and her mouth dropped open.</p><p>Santa's cock!</p><p>Her daddy was letting go of her hand and lifting the blanket away from her shoulders. It was warm in Santa's house and Petal was red cheeked with excitement.</p><p>She felt like the most special girl in the world.</p><p>Other children had to wait in line to see him -- but they could wait forever and never see what she was seeing. They could never, ever, touch his penis.</p><p>Don't just grab Santa's cock! she told herself, moving politely forward with her hands clasped together and her bottom lip sucked in her mouth. She stood in the vee of Santa Claus's thighs and stared at his great big rod, sighing with pleasure to see his white curly pubic hair. It was too much, her heart was pounding and she looked over her shoulder for her daddy and Bryce, to make sure they were seeing this shining moment.</p><p>Bryce's face was partly hidden behind the video cam.</p><p>""It's Santa's penis, Daddy!"" she said.</p><p>""I see, baby,"" he said. ""Don't you want to touch it?""</p><p>She nodded and felt her pussy getting warm and wet as she looked back at Santa's pole.</p><p>***</p><p>God, thought Denver, don't let me die before she touches it.</p><p>Had he ever seen a more perfect child? Her small hands hovered uncertainly, inches from his dick, and then came to rest on his meat like baby doves lighting on a thick, gnarled branch of wood.</p><p>Maybe I'm already dead, he thought, and I've gone to heaven. His cockhead was spitting lube and his balls were drawing up tight as Petal Coward ran her dainty fingers up and down his fuck pole.</p><p>""Angel,"" he found his voice at last, ""would you like to sit on Santa's lap and tell him what you want for Christmas?""</p><p>She held up her arms eagerly and Denver lifted her, enchanted by the feel of her warm little body. At the fork of her thighs her pajamas clung to her tiny pussy lips and he saw the darker pink spot where her baby juices had soaked through. She spread her legs as he lifted her over his lap.</p><p>Almost shaking, Nick Denver held her poised a fraction of an inch above his purpled cockhead. He thrust upward just enough to poke the wet spot between her legs with his knob. He could feel the heat and softness of her cunt through the moist cloth and almost shot his load right then and there. He thanked God for the little blue pills he'd downed that were keeping him hard and hot.</p><p>***</p><p>Petal snuggled against the furry front of Santa's suit, hugging his neck and nuzzling his soft beard.</p><p>""I want a puppy,"" she whispered, her hips swaying with pleasure. Santa had unsnapped her pajamas and he was playing with her bottom as she rubbed her bare tummy and the front of her pussy in the heavenly fur of his coat.</p><p>""You want a puppy,"" he said, like it hurt. Petal knew Santa's only hurt was the same ache to fuck her that she felt to be balled by him. She knew by the way his hips were moving, his cockhead dipping into the well of moisture at the mouth of her cunt.</p><p>""I want a little boy baby doll too, Santa..."" she said, trying to think if such a doll existed, with a soft little pee-pee that would squirt. Then she faltered, feeling the big plum on the top of Santa's stick almost slide inside her.</p><p>""With a pee-pee that squirts,"" she finished with difficulty.</p><p>""A boy baby doll,"" Santa echoed. As he said it, an upward roll of his hips pushed him a little bit deeper, enough to make Petal feel like she'd die if she didn't get all of it soon. She lifted her knees, her backside poking out at a better angle. A meow of pleasure came out of her as his spongy swollen knob slid in.</p><p>***</p><p>Noah gave his hard cock a brief squeeze, like a promise, as he watched Santa's thick shaft emerge glistening from his daughter's pussy and slowly push back in.</p><p>Her angel face, in profile, showed him her ecstasy.</p><p>She was the crowning glory of his life.</p><p>His cock leaked a stream of lube as he anticipated getting her home, still soft and creamy from her fuck with St. Nick.</p><p>He gave his hard-on another hard squeeze as her kittenish moans spurred Santa to pump her harder and harder. Noah could see how the sausage-like cock was compressed going in and expanded again coming out. He knew only too well how good it felt.</p><p>Home seemed a million miles too far away -- he realized he might have to fuck her as soon as they got in the car.</p><p>***</p><p>Petal's cunt was streaming sperm and beating with a pulse of pleasure as her daddy laid her down on the elves' worktable. She was cushioned by a bed of plush stockings he'd taken from Santa's mantle.</p><p>""Daddy needs his baby girl now,"" he said, unzipping his pants.</p><p>""Fuck me, Daddy,"" she pleaded softly, pulling her pajama top up her warm belly and chest. She felt hot all over.</p><p>Her father's eyes on her titties made her feel like the prettiest girl in the world. He tickled them and Petal moaned happily.</p><p>When his big naked cock came out, her hand twisted in the soft stuff of her shirt. Unthinking, she plunged her thumb and the edge of the fabric in her mouth, hips lifting. She was drawn to her daddy's cock like a magnet.</p><p>""I'm going to fuck you so good, angel,"" he said, rubbing her spermy slit.</p><p>He's the handsomest man in the world, thought Petal, gazing at her father with his hard penis gripped in his fist.</p><p>""I helped Santa, Daddy!"" she said, prompting the praise she was longing for.</p><p>""I saw you help him, baby,"" he said, giving her a taste of his cock in her hole. ""You were good,"" he assured her, pushing inward. ""So good.""</p><p>He leaned down over her and Petal only realized she was sucking her thumb as he drew it out of her mouth and replaced it with his tongue.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Four</h5><p>Petal knew, the morning she saw Bryce in his leathers at breakfast, that he was himself again; fully recovered from the sadness of visiting his family. The butter-soft chaps hugged his long, muscular legs and framed his bare cock and balls, his package once again as it should be, secured by a thick leather cockring. Petal paused in the kitchen doorway, devouring the reassuring sight. She licked her lips as she admired his rigid shaft and the way his balls were thrust forward like an offering.</p><p>Her father was at the table in his robe, absorbed in reading the newspaper. It was spread across the round wooden tabletop. He had a mug of steaming coffee in his hand. The air was rich with the smell of his favorite Sumatran brew.</p><p>Bryce saw her and smiled.</p><p>She saw his shiny black leather boots were dusted with flour, and looking up, saw that the counter behind him was lined with mixing bowls and ingredients for baking the Christmas cookies!</p><p>""Good morning, Mommy,"" he said warmly.</p><p>""Very good!"" she chirped, eyes bright.</p><p>She perched on her chair, knees on its cushion, smiling so hard it almost hurt her cheeks, as he brought her a cup of chocolate milk. Between seeing Bryce's beautiful hard cock, the thought of Christmas cookies, and no school for a whole week -- Petal was beside herself. She was sure this was going to be the best Christmas ever.</p><p>She heard her daddy's paper rustle and spared him a glance and a smile, but her eyes were quickly drawn back to the spectacle of her ""son's"" penis, now only inches away from her. The cockring made it stand up and beg like a dog.</p><p>With one hand on the table and the other on the back of her chair, she leaned close to it, sniffing the scent of male flesh underlying the other delicious smells in the air. Her pussy was waking up and getting wet as she put out her tongue and took just a little lick right under the inverted heart-shaped head.</p><p>She looked up and saw Bryce's dark nipples were hard, his handsome face suffused with pleasure.</p><p>""Get down on your knees,"" she said, still grinning, and his eyes got the dreamy look they always did when he was told what to do. Even if she didn't command him sternly, he obeyed her as if she had.</p><p>She looked at her father and saw that he was watching her, his approval shone in his eyes.</p><p>Bryce knelt in front of her with his knees spread apart and his hands resting on his thighs, his bound cock standing at more rigid attention than ever.</p><p>""Lift your Mommy's nightie,"" she said, shivery with the power to tell him what to do.</p><p>""Yes, little mistress,"" Bryce said softly.</p><p>Oh, it felt so good the way he stroked her legs as he slowly raised her nightgown; his big gentle hands caressing her as he held the pink flannel bunched at her waist. Her pussy wanted his mouth!</p><p>Petal spread her knees as far apart as she could on the chair cushion.</p><p>""Lick Mommy's box,"" she told him, ""and don't stop until she cums.""</p><p>""Yes, Mommy,"" he said, and she thought she might cum just watching his face get close to her notch.</p><p>His tongue slid over her closed lips and then in between them, making her dizzy with the rush of blood to her cunt. He circled her bud and probed deeper, teasing her hole. Petal gasped, wiggling in his hands to rub herself on the soft rasp of his big tongue.</p><p>He sucked at her button and Petal ground herself on his lips. The feeling was too good, it was building so fast! She clamped her hands on his head and fucked his mouth, humping his tongue with all her might. Her little hips were quivering as her insides spilled hot honey. Petal cried out as she came.</p><p>Bryce's strong hands held her tenderly when her body went rubbery limp. It was the best cum she'd felt in forever.</p><p>Petal's cunt was still throbbing as Bryce kissed her tummy. She felt weak but wanted to cum again.</p><p>""Thank you, Mommy,"" he whispered reverently.</p><p>""You'd better give your mother to me, boy,"" Petal's father said. ""I think she's melted.""</p><p>""Yes, sir,"" he said and picked her up in his arms.</p><p>Too perfect, Petal thought, seeing her father's prick standing up naked from the open front of his pajama pants; waiting for her.</p><p>""You want it, Pet?"" he asked her, stroking himself slowly.</p><p>""Yes,"" she answered breathlessly.</p><p>Bryce lowered her carefully and her daddy guided her descent onto his cock. Petal moaned softly. Her marshmallowy cunt spread around his knob and she sank onto him gratefully.</p><p>""Rest, baby,"" her father told her, kissing the top of her head. ""There's no hurry. Daddy's going to fuck you a good long time. You earned it, pumpkin.""</p><p>He was as good as his word, warming her insides with his cock all through her breakfast with a slow motion fuck.</p><p>She spread her legs astride his and sipped her milk as he petted her gently, his big hands roaming under her nightgown. He stroked her legs and massaged her small hips as he moved just enough to keep letting her know she was being fucked.</p><p>Bryce set a buttery chocolate croissant in front of her, her favorite kind. She broke it into pieces, pulling it apart in her fingers, into bite sized flaky pieces, as she rocked slowly on her daddy's cock.</p><p>I'm the luckiest girl in the whole world, she thought hovering on a blissful plateau of pleasure. The pastry and chocolate melted in her mouth and she feasted her eyes on Bryce's semi-naked body, getting glimpses of hard cock as he busied himself preparing to bake. When he was turned away, she saw the awesome, muscled cheeks of his ass.</p><p>By the time she'd finished her croissant she was moving more purposefully on her daddy's lap. His hands climbed her ribs and he pinched gently on her nipples.</p><p>""Daddy, I feel warm now,"" she said, squirming a little, tugging at her nightie.</p><p>""We'll take it off, baby."" He drew it up and off over her head. She clenched her pussy muscles. She needed to feel more friction in her cunt and sighed happily when her father hugged her nude body, lifting her higher on his pole to begin fucking her harder.</p><p>""Is that what my baby wants?"" he said, kissing the side of her face. ""To feel it moving in and out of her little baby box.""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy."" She winged her thighs further apart, rolling her pelvis. Her clit was hard again, she could feel it poking out at the top of her pussy.</p><p>""Boy,"" her father commanded Bryce, ""your mother needs her pussy licked.""</p><p>""Yes, sir,"" the young man replied, responding at once. Petal made a little crying sound of happiness as his hands held her thighs apart and his lips and tongue made contact with her hard, pulsing clit.</p><p>""Santa's going to get me a puppy,"" she said. ""Maybe he'll lick my pussy, too.""</p><p>She said to incite her father who groaned and poked her harder.</p><p>""I'm sure he will, baby,"" he said, his voice thick with arousal.</p><p>Petal knew it excited him. She'd heard him say so to Bryce when they didn't know she was listening. If anyone could find the right dog, she thought, Santa could do it. She wasn't sure if she wanted to be licked by a dog -- she would rather be licked by Bryce. But she felt proud of herself for making her daddy so hot. His thrusting was making her whole pelvis ache with pleasure.</p><p>***</p><p>Noah was inflamed by the thought of a dog licking his little girl's cunt. Soon he'd see it.</p><p>Santa was, indeed, bringing Petal her Christmas wish.</p><p>Denver Redfearn had promised him the dog would be there for Christmas morning. A mixed breed young pup whose pedigree was its love of pussy.</p><p>Noah had jerked off like a horny teenager the night before, watching the video file Redfearn sent him. He'd watched it over and over. It showed the most impossibly shaggy little dog he'd ever seen, part miniature poodle, part collie, part God only knew what else with its white and gold fur, feasting between a woman's spread thighs. The little dog's big pink cock had danced and jerked with arousal the entire time. If he was careful, he was certain he could get Petal to let the dog fuck her.</p><p>He gripped her tight, pumping his meat into her in a blind frenzy of lust.</p><p>""Oh God, yes, baby,"" he groaned, as her body squeezed him with the force of her climax. So good, she was such a good girl! He unleashed his load in waves of bliss; his mind's eye seeing her humped by a little mop of a dog.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Five</h5><p>Not Christmas yet, thought Petal, tiptoeing through the dark house. She peered into Bryce's room. From the pattern of shadows and moonlight on his bed, she knew her daddy had secured his assistant in sleeping restraints. The thick fabric belts held his arms and legs spread symmetrically, knees pinned wide and flat to the mattress under the blankets.</p><p>She could also see he was hard; the tent over his hips was the tallest shape visible.</p><p>Soundlessly, on the padded feet of her pjs, she slipped into the room and lifted the bottom edge of his covers, entering head first at the foot of his bed.</p><p>In the very dark world under the blankets, she forgot her disappointment that it wasn't morning yet. Bryce's smell was strong and seductive as her slow progress stirred the air that had been scented by his cock. She was right between his bound legs.</p><p>She couldn't see the straps that were holding his thighs and knees apart, but she could sense them in his waking movements, the startled shift and lurch to abrupt halt in his mere inches of freedom. She heard a muffled groan.</p><p>Petal touched warm bare skin, her hand on Bryce's thigh, and she gasped as her face bumped right into his rigid penis.</p><p>Her heart beat hard with excitement as he tried to move and his dick batted at her cheek. A wave of fluid warmth flooded her pussy.</p><p>Better than Christmas!</p><p>She was grinning in the close dark space as she breathed in his musk and ran both hands up his trapped thighs, her fingertips tracing the straps that belted him to the bed.</p><p>She'd watched the Wizard of Oz with her daddy and Bryce the night before. She couldn't remember being put to bed and realized she must have fallen asleep without seeing the ending. What she remembered best now as she tickled Bryce's balls, was seeing Dorothy find the Tin Man. Petal had sleepily wished that she could see his metal penis, thinking that if she were Dorothy, she would tease him by oiling his rusty cock first. Then, she'd thought, she could play with it all she liked before oiling the rest of him.</p><p>This, she thought, clutching Bryce's warm hard cock, was much nicer than a dick made of metal! This was her Bryce's meaty rod, real flesh and blood; jerking in her grasp because it was happy to be touched. When she rubbed it on her lips, she almost laughed out loud -- he sounded like the Tin Man before his mouth got oiled, groaning through his gag.</p><p>She kissed and licked the damp cockhead. She slid it in her mouth, her pussy beginning to throb. She wiggled her hips to push her clit against the bunched up fleece of her pajama bottoms, making them damp and sticky between her legs. Bryce's cock leaked a trickle of syrupy juice in her mouth.</p><p>He was trying to thrust. Poor thing! The straps wouldn't let him. Petal let the smooth head pop out of her mouth and heard his guttural groan that said -- let me back in! It was deeper and hotter than any sound ever made by the Tin Man. Petal smiled, wickedly. To herself, she said, ""Not yet!""</p><p>She crawled up his torso, straddling him. She rubbed her fleece covered box on his cock, thrilled by the hard/soft sensation.</p><p>Bryce's chest was rising and falling as Petal explored it with the tip of her nose in the dark. He smelled so good! She found the hard bump of his nipple and gave it an Eskimo kiss.</p><p>The inch or so he could move, he was thrusting at her, trying to rub his cock harder between her legs. He was straining so hard that the mattress was creaking and bouncing a little.</p><p>Petal's head emerged from the covers and the room looked bright by comparison. She saw his handsome face, mouth forced open by the ball gag stuffing his mouth.</p><p>""Poor Bryce,"" she whispered sweetly, sitting on his chest. She leaned forward to kiss his nose.</p><p>""I wish I could take this off now,"" she told him, tracing his lips. ""But daddy would be mad.""</p><p>Bryce was breathing hard through his nose and he swallowed a number of times, gazing up at her with eyes full of love.</p><p>""It's Christmas soon!"" she reminded him, and saw his eyelids lower slowly and open to express his affection and understanding. She kissed his slightly whisery cheek and nuzzled his ear. ""I love you, Brycie!"" she murmured.</p><p>Petal snuggled back deeper into the covers and Bryce made a soft sweet sound of pleasure as she glided over his chest and bumped his cock with her fleecy bottom.</p><p>I could fuck him if I want to, she thought. I could do anything I want! She grinned and snuck her hand slowly into his vulnerable armpit. His body jerked so hard in spite of the restraints that she nearly fell off him.</p><p>""Hold still!"" she warned him in a whisper. She began a new assault on his warm pit, tickling the soft hairs. She lowered her pajama clad cunt on his erection, trapping it between her covered pussy lips.</p><p>Petal wasn't sure why it felt so good to torture Bryce with tickles, she only knew that it did, that she loved his helplessness. It felt good to him too, she knew, in spite of his moans and whimpers; his dick was pulsing against her cunt. She thought about making him cum.</p><p>In my mouth! she decided. With a barely suppressed laugh she stopped tickling and started to turn around on top of him. For just a moment she straddled his head and rubbed her warm damp crotch on his face.</p><p>Bryce lifted his head, rubbing his mouth between her legs. It felt good to her, but Petal had other plans.</p><p>She burrowed downward, head first, back under the blankets.</p><p>She splayed her body astride his chest and cuddled up to his penis. She rubbed her cheek on his shaft and lifted the mounds of his testicles in her hands, feeling the eggs move in their silky sac. She could hear the distant sound of him moaning softly.</p><p>Petal made herself comfy, cosy, on top of him; she was sinking deep into a daze of lust.</p><p>She rocked her spread pussy on his chest, humping a little fold in her pjs. She opened her mouth around the dripping head of his cock, hungry for his cum.</p><p>Comforting, arousing; the flavor and texture of sperm. Her longing and love for it had been carefully nurtured by her father. The taste and feel of his dick had mingled with her favorite foods. Memories deeper than she had words for; being warm, being loved, the slippery feel of his juicy cockhead rubbing her tongue, the taste of happiness and pleasure.</p><p>Covering her teeth with her lips, she clamped on the moist bulb of Bryce's cock and sucked like she could make him give milk. Doing this soaked her in pleasure; her tongue swirled to cull the juice from his slit. Her little hands moved with a will of their own, exploring his nuts and squeezing his rod, like an infant clutching at the breast as it nurses. She rubbed up and down his shaft to urge the flow that she craved.</p><p>Bryce drenched her mouth in hot sperm.</p><p>It pulsed out of him, welling her cheeks and spilling out of her lips as she struggled to drink it all down. She sucked in bliss as a tremor shook her; her tiny womb contracting in spasms as she climaxed hard and deep.</p><p>A temporarily sated Petal fell back to sleep with her head nested in Bryce's groin, her hand clutching his soft damp penis to her cheek.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Six</h5><p>Noah's Christmas started near dawn when Petal squirmed into his bed, minus pajama bottoms. He hugged her snuggling softness to his chest, hoping she'd settle in and fall back to sleep with him. Then he'd felt her warm slippery pussy lips kiss the head of his morning wood. His dick woke him, pulsing with pleasure as she squirmed her way onto it.</p><p>Hardly awake enough to speak, he started fucking his six year-old's cunt, breathing the scents of baby shampoo and chocolate milk.</p><p>""It's Christmas, Daddy,"" she whispered.</p><p>Noah breathed deep, palming the ultra-satin cheeks of her bare bottom. He kissed the top of her head as he thrust into her luxuriously hot, wet little cunt.</p><p>""I know, baby,"" he murmured. He was enjoying all the bounty of Christmas he could stand, as her face moved on his chest, her lips and tongue on his nipple.</p><p>""Oh Jesus,"" he groaned, thrusting deeper inside her.</p><p>He could smell coffee brewing and Petal smelled freshly bathed. That meant Bryce was up. Had she released him? She knew she wasn't supposed to but she'd done it before.</p><p>""Did you wake Bryce, Pet?"" he asked her.</p><p>""Yes,"" she answered guiltily, hiding her face on his chest.</p><p>""It's okay, baby. Look at me.""</p><p>There was a long pause as she lifted her chin to face him. She was biting her bottom lip. In the predawn grayness she looked both sweet and sexy, her eyes heavy lidded with pleasure as he poked her in long steady strokes.</p><p>""Did you untie him, baby?"" he asked. He wouldn't scold her if she had -- it was Christmas, after all, he told himself. And she was fucking him so sweetly he'd have forgiven her anything.</p><p>She rocked her pelvis into him and he knew she was rubbing her baby clit in his pubic hair.</p><p>""No,"" she said, giving him a dimpled smile that was as wicked as it was charming.</p><p>""What did you do to him, kitten?"" He slowed his thrusting to control the heat.</p><p>""I tickled his armpits,"" she admitted with a grin. ""It made him crazy! Then I sucked on his baby bottle.""</p><p>Noah's dick jerked as he imagined it, picturing Bryce strapped to his bed with Petal clamped onto his cock.</p><p>""Good girl,"" he praised, lifting his head to kiss her, holding her still on his throbbing tool. He probed the chocolatey, milky interior of her mouth and his whole groin pulsed, in her, under her. He knew he couldn't last much longer.</p><p>""I'm going to pump your pussy full of cum,"" he whispered in her ear. ""Are you Daddy's cowgirl?""</p><p>Small hands clutched at his chest and pushed to raise her up astride his hips.</p><p>""Yes! You're my pony.""</p><p>Noah pushed the blankets away so he'd be able to look down and see her taking his cock.</p><p>The pajama top rode up her ribs as he slid his hands into her armpits to support his little rider.</p><p>Petal was excited, flushed from her hairless mound to her throat and her eyes looked glazed in the half light. He felt a small foot press the mattress to either side of his hips as she readied herself to ride him hard.</p><p>He lifted as she rose, and he saw his rod come out of her body, glistening wet. His cock looked huge and obscene, the swollen knob halfway into her miniature cunt.</p><p>""Fuck your daddy good and hard,"" he urged her.</p><p>Petal half groaned, half wailed as she worked her strong little six year-old legs in deep knee bends, up and down his dick, faster and faster until she was hopping like a little frog.</p><p>Noah's brain went red with rut as she bounced on him. He stabbed her down strokes, steering the action with his hands.</p><p>""I'm cumming, Daddy!"" she cried.</p><p>She froze with her knees spread wide, her pelvis visibly trembling. Her pink bud was swollen as fat as he'd ever seen it. She whimpered pitifully as her cunt clutched him.</p><p>Fuck yes!</p><p>Noah's hips lifted as he started creaming her in jerking bursts that blinded him with pleasure. He was a jism dispenser, nothing but cock and balls and spunk to deliver.</p><p>When he'd unloaded his tanks he collapsed like dead weight on the mattress, Petal was a rag doll in his hands.</p><p>""Sweet Jesus,"" he panted, lowering his limp baby onto his chest, his cock still throbbing. With a shaky hand he felt for the edge of the bedclothes and drew them up over himself and his spent little girl.</p><p>""Daddy loves you, angel,"" he told her, tucking the blanket securely around her shoulders. She hugged him, weak as a kitten. Moments later she was sound asleep.</p><p>***</p><p>Noah had Nick's promise that the dog would be delivered that night at the Christmas party. All things considered, he thought it was probably for the best. There was a gift under the tree that would insure her positive response to ""Rags."" He'd prepared a conditioning CD as insurance.</p><p>Petal was a delightfully adventurous child and her development had outstripped his wildest dreams. But judicious reinforcements of her training were a good idea, from time to time. Especially when introducing her to something new.</p><p>He was serene, sipping his Sumatra, watching her open her gifts. The CD compilation of her favorite Boy Bands had elicited squeals of happiness and she already had the headphones on and was dancing to music he and Bryce, thankfully, couldn't hear.</p><p>She had her custom made baby boy doll in her arms. Thank God for Randy Jones and her genius with synthetics, he thought. He'd make sure she was properly rewarded at the party.</p><p>His little girl adored her new toy with its lifelike semi-erect penis and soft little balls. The doll squirted juice when its body was squeezed.</p><p>***</p><p>Josh Faulkner couldn't believe his sister Jeanine was really making him help her take a pack of rugrats sledding. The teenager had been hoping she and his brat of a niece would disappear for a few hours Christmas day, leaving him in peace for a leisurely jack-off. Instead, he was stuck in the cargo space of her latest flame's mini van, with the sleds and tires and the guy's drooling three year-old son, Patrick.</p><p>""Last stop,"" the flame, whose name was Roger, announced. Thank God, thought Josh. He glanced out at the massive contemporary they'd pulled up in front of. Jeanine had gotten out.</p><p>Five minutes later, Josh Faulkner's teen cock was hard as a rock as he watched Petal Coward, sitting in the sledding tire across the cargo space from him with Patrick in her lap.</p><p>She'd oohed and ahhed over the fussy, snot-nosed three year-old, and Josh had been only too happy to transfer the little monster from his lap to hers.</p><p>""Who's a good boy?"" she'd crooned to the whiny little kid, who grew miraculously quiet as soon as he was put in the valley of her thighs, gazing at her adoringly.</p><p>She'd plucked a tissue from her snowsuit pocket and wiped the kid's face clean. Then she'd rocked him a little and done the thing that had turned the teenager's cock to wood. Her hand had rubbed down the three year-old's belly and come to rest on the puffy bulge in the crotch of his snowpants.</p><p>I don't fucking believe this, thought Josh, staring. Petal glanced up and grinned at him, making a quick sign for him to be quiet with her finger against her lips. Then she'd gone back to feeling the little boy's package, kneading him through the bulky pants.</p><p>Patrick was blissed out, spread across her thighs with a dopey look on his face and his eyes glued to her. Josh saw that she had found the particular bump she was looking for in all the padding and was working it in a steady jog that made him leak a stream of lube in his jeans.</p><p>He cast a nervous look over the seat that his shoulder was pressed into, to see that the rest of the world was still spinning like normal. Kids were squealing and laughing, and his sister was talking to the father of the pipsqueak who was currently getting his baby rocks off.</p><p>Oh man, he thought. He'd only been touched a couple of times, by his ex-girlfriend. If she'd done to him, he thought, what Petal was doing to that good-for-nothing rugrat, he'd never have broken up with her.</p><p>Sure enough, Patrick's hips pumped like he was getting fucked and then he jerked hard, a half dozen times. His big eyes had shut and in seconds it seemed like he was sound asleep.</p><p>""What a good boy,"" Petal whispered, her hand now innocently resting on the kid's leg.</p><p>She looked up at Josh, and gave him a dimpled smile, mouthing the words, Don't Tell.</p><p>***</p><p>Petal was thrilled that she'd gotten a chance to play with a real little boy! So cute! He'd liked having his little bitty cock rubbed just as much as if it was a big one.</p><p>Her panties were a little squishy in the warmth of her snowsuit. Touching the babyish boy had made her creamy with longing, but it was fun, even if her pants were a little sticky now.</p><p>She thought the big boy, Josh, had been looking like he wanted her to do him too. He was kind of cute too, she thought, with his messy blond hair and big green eyes.</p><p>Jeanine, whom she didn't like much, had taken baby Patrick away from her and put him in a stroller just inside the mouth of a tent by the cook fire. Jeanine was roasting hot dogs and warming water for hot chocolate. Snow was falling again.</p><p>The gaggle of little girls, herself included, were sliding down little snow hills and dragging their tires back up. One by one, Roger and Josh were taking them to ride down one of the bigger hills where the older kids played. Too dangerously steep, with the woods at the bottom of the slope, for little girls to ride down alone.</p><p>Petal kept hoping that Josh would take her! He looked at her, but took different girls.</p><p>***</p><p>Josh was dying to get Petal in his lap, on top of his boner, but he was scared. It seemed sick to want to poke his dick at a six year-old girl. He was so tempted. Who would even know? He was sure he could rub his cock on her little butt and no one would be the wiser.</p><p>He saw her turn down Roger's offer to take her next, and the brief glance she gave him was like the look his old girlfriend used to give him when she wanted something. It made his dick jump in his pants.</p><p>""Come on,"" he said to her. ""You've got to have a turn, it's fun. I'll take you up.""</p><p>Her grin almost killed him. She came running at him through the haze of snowflakes. Holy fuck, he thought, this is it.</p><p>She danced around him as they climbed the hill. His throat was dry and his cock was aching. Near the top she perched on a hummock of snow in front of him and he thought he'd die when she threw her little arms around his hips.</p><p>She's touching my dick and she knows it, he thought.</p><p>She'd put her hooded head right on it. It was standing at attention up the inside of his fly. Even through his down jacket, jeans and two layers of long underwear, he could feel her rubbing it with her cheek. Then she looked straight up at him, golden eyes shining.</p><p>""I want to go down the hill backwards,"" she said and ran away from him, zipping up to the top of the slope.</p><p>Josh was baffled by the backwards thing until the little girl sat down facing him and plastered her body to the front of him. He reached quickly and guiltily in between them to adjust his dick and tug open the bottom of his jacket. His boner was leaking like crazy, his dickhead sliding in precum in the folds of his underwear.</p><p>He was beyond guilt or nerves, feeling her thighs lock around his hips, her arms hugging his neck. Too turned on to resist, he rubbed his cock against her crotch before even launching them over the lip of the slope.</p><p>The weirdness of what he was doing only made him hotter as he steered them away from the other sleds cascading down the hill. With the lightning fast calculations of lust firing his brain, he saw the patch of trees he wanted to end up in and aimed straight for it, even as the wind nearly took his breath away. He clutched Petal's body tight in one arm.</p><p>Josh's heart was pounding when they skidded to a stop. He lay back against the cushioning tire, panting white breath in the cold. He'd done it, they were hidden from the hill by the trees. The next second, as if a starting shot had fired in a race, he and Petal started humping, rubbing their crotches together, desperate to get off before someone came looking for them.</p><p>It was awesome. The most awesome thing he'd ever felt in his life; Josh felt like his dick was as big as the world and his balls were going to explode.</p><p>She'd let go of his neck and had her mittened hands braced on his chest, her knees dug in, and she was rubbing her pussy up and down his cock as hard and as fast as she could.</p><p>Josh knew he was staring at her just like the snot-nosed kid had done, stunned, adoring, as she turned him into a pile of quivering jelly attached to a throbbing dick.</p><p>She grunted, her pink mouth open, her hips shaking and he knew she was getting off, bigtime. He grabbed her rear end and exploded, flooding himself with hot jizz.</p><p>***</p><p>It was almost dark outside, the sky heavy with snow clouds at two in the afternoon. The mini van jounced its load of tired kids, headed home to their Christmas dinners and parents who would be grateful that some of their little girls' holiday frenzy had been siphoned off.</p><p>Petal Coward's wasn't the only head on somebody's lap, but hers was the only mouth fastened around a cock.</p><p>Josh ran his fingers through her silky hair, biting his lip to keep from making a sound. Only a couple inches of his dick were out of his pants, thrust through the piss flaps of his two pairs of longjohns and out of his fly.</p><p>His third load in three hours. Just remembering the second was enough to almost trigger the third.</p><p>He'd been starving when they'd gotten back to the campsite. Ravenous and happy, he'd downed four hot dogs and a big mug of hot chocolate, watching Petal nibble her food.</p><p>So, I'm some kind of pervert, he'd thought, unable to suppress a grin when she smiled at him and rubbed the end of her wiener against her lips. His sixteen year-old cock had twitched in his damp drawers and started stiffening up.</p><p>Petal claimed she'd left her cellphone back in the van and asked him to walk her back to get it. Nobody said anything about it when he took her little paw in his hand and they headed off alone toward the parking lot.</p><p>The sledding course was a golf links in summertime, edged with picnic areas and dotted with outhouses; pitstops for guys who drank too much beer while they played.</p><p>Petal had been looking at the little wooden box of a shack at the same time he was. A guy came out of it with a kid. Josh and Petal went in.</p><p>So fucking cold in there, and it reeked of piss in spite of the cold. But Josh was on fire and ignored the smell. He latched the door, his dick as hard as if it had been weeks, not an hour, since he'd shot his last load.</p><p>""Hurry,"" Petal had whispered urgently.</p><p>She had already climbed up to stand with her feet on the wooden ledge that the stained old toilet seat was mounted on. She was unsnapping the back of her puffy snowsuit and Josh's heart had rocketed. He'd stood momentarily paralyzed by the sight of her bare backside emerging as she pushed her pants down to her knees.</p><p>She had looked at him over her shoulder, cheeks pink with cold and her gold eyes glistening.</p><p>""Fuck me!"" she'd urged in her little girl whisper.</p><p>He'd moved double time then.</p><p>The memory of losing his cherry in her steaming little box merged with the feel of her hot mouth and lips, sucking him now.</p><p>He couldn't believe what he was doing, what she was doing to him; like he'd entered another world the minute she'd put her hand between Patrick's legs.</p><p>His dick swelled harder and he almost cried out as she rasped her tongue under the head.</p><p>She was lying on a bed of tires and Josh saw, in the shadowy light, that she'd crooked her leg over the edge of one and was humping the curved rubber as she sucked him. That made his nuts climb and tighten to the point of no return. He jabbed at the roof of her mouth uncontrollably and spewed his first shot.</p><p>***</p><p>Petal's wet pussy spasmed against the tire she'd heated up, rubbing it. It was good, so good to feel the ripples spread out from the center of her notch up her belly and out through her thighs as Josh's dick spurted in her mouth.</p><p>He was such a nice boy, she thought, letting go of his penis. Three times he'd done it with her! She rested her head on his thigh and wiggled in the warm cream between her legs, teasing her cunt to another little quiver of pleasure.</p><p>Soon she'd be home with her daddy and Bryce. And they'd go to the party!</p><p>Maybe Santa was bringing her dog to the party. Her daddy had hinted that he might.</p><p>Petal thought of how a dog humps when it fucks. The image had come to her a few times that day. When Josh had fucked her from behind in that funny little bathroom house, she'd imagined that he was a horny dog, stabbing her pussy with a wet pink cock.</p><p>Dogs love little girls, she thought dreamily. They need little girls to pet them and touch their penises. How come? she wondered. They missed their little girl dogs, that's how come, the answer came to her.</p><p>It was sad, in a way, that dogs had to live with people instead of other dogs. But some of them were lucky. Like her dog would be, if she had one. She wouldn't let him be lonely. She'd make sure that he knew he could use her pussy and pretend she was his little girl dog.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Seven</h5><p>Petal shone among the other girls at the party, Noah thought. Not only was she the most adorable child, she alone was completely aware of and engaged in her surroundings.</p><p>The annual Father &amp; Daughter Christmas party was an event hosted by Noah's former teacher and one time mentor, Barton Davis. Dr. Davis enjoyed bringing his followers together to celebrate their own particular family lifestyle choice. Noah was no longer a follower but he was still a friend.</p><p>Their relationship had been strained at times through the years by increasing professional differences. But they remained friends and made an effort to put aside their differences at Christmas.</p><p>A dozen men and their daughters were ranged on couches covered with red velvet spreads in Barton Davis's Victorian-flavored parlor. The men were in robes, their daughters, for the most part, still in their dresses.</p><p>The rustling of slips and hands stealing under skirts had begun and was picking up intensity as the dads drank.</p><p>The girls, ranging in age from eight to eighteen, had been dreamy-eyed during dinner and were beginning to get the overall glazed looked that reminded Noah of why he'd strayed from his teacher's methods. He liked his daughter conscious.</p><p>Noah expected to see a lot more bare skin soon, judging from past years' gatherings.</p><p>Once food had been eaten and Santa arrived, panties generally started dropping. Not long after that, he knew, a number of the young misses who were now sitting on their daddys' knees would end up tied to one of Barton Davis's infamous fuck platforms. The cushioned, tiltable boards looked innocent enough until a body was strapped in by the arms and thighs.</p><p>Barton's own daughter, Clarissa, now eighteen years old, was usually the first to assume the position. At the moment she was still fully clothed and circulating the room with a tray of after dinner drinks.</p><p>Noah still hadn't made up his mind if he wanted to see a certain little miss of his own strapped to one of the platforms. She was busily darting from ""uncle"" to ""uncle,"" showing off her little white panties, printed with tiny candy canes. She had come to roost between their host's thighs.</p><p>Petal's party dress was black velvet, smocked across her chest, under puffed sleeves. It hung in luxurious soft pleats to a level that offered glimpses of panties every time she moved. She was now holding up the hem of the dress and pointing to candy canes. Barton Davis looked where she pointed. Noah's saw his stiff cock lift the front of his robe. So did Petal, who slid her hand inside to cop a feel.</p><p>Barton had always been a distinguished looking man, in Noah's opinion. Now in his fifties, he'd reached an age that matched his demeanor, he thought, as he watched him succumb to Petal. Who could resist her? Obviously not Barton, who was now kissing the top of her head and admiring the crotch of her panties with his finger as she stroked his pole.</p><p>Among his and Barton's disagreements, were the pros and cons of using a girl who wasn't conscious of how she was used. Noah agreed that it had an illicit appeal, but in his opinion, it dulled quickly. He preferred the erotic surprises and lively energy of his daughter.</p><p>His own cock was ramrod stiff. Not just from watching his beautiful girl child fondled, or the sight of her handling her ""uncle's"" goods. Noah knew that Santa was on his way. Denver Redfearn was suiting up in one of the upstairs bedrooms at that very moment and would soon be presenting Petal with ""Rags.""</p><p>Noah savored the way things had worked out, once again, as if guided by a beneficent unseen hand. A perfect job for the man known as St. ""Nick"" Denver; the perfect second step in his therapy. And an ideal opportunity to bring his own beloved daughter to the next step of her development.</p><p>Rags was going to help insure that his little girl's burgeoning libido was fed. It was partly an effect of her hormone treatments and partly her nature, but it had to be taken care of and Noah was selective about the men he allowed to fuck her. With Rags properly trained, as he apparently was, his baby would be almost guaranteed a fuck whenever she wanted it.</p><p>His lust for seeing it happen, he told himself, was incidental.</p><p>Each father had provided Santa with a gift to give his daughter. Lingerie, dildos and vibrators were always popular gifts and tended to take the party in the direction the men wanted to go.</p><p>Noah was trying, and failing, to stop picturing Rags licking the candy canes off his baby's panties.</p><p>He'd finally seen the big ragamuffin pup. A scruffier mop of a mutt would be hard to imagine. But he was appealing, in his own way. Shiny and clean, and his fur very soft even if some of it was curly and white and some of it was straight and gold. He would look cute to a little girl, Noah thought, with his big brown eyes and the big red bow tied to his collar.</p><p>The only man present who wasn't lounging in some kind of robe or dressing gown, was Bryce. He was encased in leather; his own private form of protest.</p><p>There was no love lost between Noah's assistant and his former teacher.</p><p>Holidays, thought Noah with a sigh, there's always some kind of tension. He felt like the father of a rebellious son, visiting Grandpa's house. Though he knew that Bryce in general, and his outfit in particular, was annoying to Barton, it amused him to see how the young girls stole looks at the severely dressed young man and were drawn to him, either shyly or brazenly.</p><p>They may be drugged, he thought, but they're not stupid. Given a chance, in this brief unstructured time, their eyes strayed to the youngest and most handsome man in their midst. Petal had shown her magnanimity by giving up Bryce's lap to those less fortunate than herself who didn't own their own slave.</p><p>His assistant, seated in an armchair nearby Noah, currently had a ten year-old girl named Heather astride his leg and a girl perched on either arm of his chair. Young Heather, inhibitions undone and libido spiked by drugs, had walked up to Bryce with big hazel eyes full of lust and the end of her wheatcolored ponytail in her mouth. Unconscious of what she was doing, she'd lifted her red satin party dress and tried to mount his leg. Noah had been relieved to see that his assistant, though contemptuous of the methods employed on these girls, was sensitive to their needs. He'd helped her straddle his thigh and was petting her as she rocked her excited little pussy on his leg.</p><p>Noah imagined Bryce's black leather pants would be milky with little girl cum by the time the party was done. He signaled his assistant that it was almost time to get the video camera rolling.</p><p>***</p><p>Rags sensed the excitement of the day in the red ribbon tied in a bow under his chin. He'd learned it was best to obey big men with leashes in their hands. Good, because they often guided him to the smell and taste of pussy. He was happy but suspicious of being free of his cage, and the over crowded room confused him. Pussy everywhere, and food! It was more than his walnut brain could process. Too much noise! Too many smells!</p><p>Then out of the sensory confusion the perfect smell appeared, and perfect sensation. A little hand was putting a delicious biscuit in his mouth and he was smelling one particular pussy, like graham crackers and milk. Gentle arms hugged his neck and a loving voice whispered in his ear.</p><p>""You're mine!""</p><p>Rags, the dog, would have echoed the words if he was able. He spoke the dog equivalent, pressing his muzzle between a pair of fragrant thighs, and finding the source of the perfect aroma. His dog heart filled with love and his penis emerged like a spear of pink passion. Little fingers scratched behind his ears as the tasty pussy rubbed his snout.</p><p>***</p><p>Santa Claus hadn't failed her! Petal was weak-kneed and trembly, covered with goosebumps like she was being tickled all over. Rags's warm furry muzzle was planted between her legs, his tongue frantically licking the crotch of her panties. The cloth was soaked with her stickiness and her puppy's spit.</p><p>She buried her fingers in Rags's soft fur and lifted his head to look at his handsome face.</p><p>""I love you,"" she told him and scratched him behind his furry ears as his nose poked back down to her box. She had slid to her feet between Santa's legs so she could hug her dog and now gazed up at the white-haired, white-bearded man, melting with gratitude.</p><p>""Thank you, Santa! I knew you could do it.""</p><p>He petted her hair and Petal saw Santa's big cock jump with needing to be squeezed. It was straining with eagerness out of his open pants, little bubbles of precum dripping from its ruby slit. Petal's mouth watered and she wrapped her hand around it, leaning on him to steady herself under the force of Rags's loving attack. It felt so good!</p><p>She licked Santa's cockhead and then pursed her lips around his knob to suck his juice, trying to get more cock spit out of his hole. He groaned and thrust into her hand, poking her mouth and Petal thought she must be the only little girl lucky enough to see Santa twice in one Christmas. She put her hand on his fat balls to jiggle his eggs while she sucked him.</p><p>Even though she wanted to feel Santa Claus spurt in her mouth, she let go of his dick as she started to cum. Moaning, she arched her back, spreading her legs as the seizure of pleasure gripped her. She held her big puppy's head as the last spasm shivered through her, to stop his assault.</p><p>Rags gazed up at her through his shaggy gold fringe and whimpered.</p><p>Her daddy appeared.</p><p>""Did you see!"" she gasped, grateful to be lifted up in his hands, praying he'd seen everything.</p><p>""Daddy saw, baby."" His voice caressed her, so deep and loving, and aroused. ""I'm glad you got your wish from Santa, Pet.""</p><p>Petal was happy to see Rags trotting at her daddy's heels, looking up at her. She smiled at him over her father's shoulder.</p><p>***</p><p>Noah was dying to plunge his cock into Petal's wet cunt but he wanted to deepen her bond with Rags; take advantage of the special moment for her by imprinting the goodness of fucking her dog. He lay her belly down on the plush ottoman of Bryce's armchair.</p><p>His assistant was flushed and as rampantly aroused as he was, he saw, but serious faced and kneeling in readiness, intuiting Noah's intention.</p><p>""I'm so happy for you, Mommy,"" Bryce told Petal, bending down to kiss her cheek, stroking her back, as Noah removed her sodden panties.</p><p>""Did you see him lick me?"" she asked, propping up on her elbows. As ever, Noah was moved by his daughter's joy and by Bryce's devotion to her.</p><p>""I saw every lick,"" he assured her.</p><p>""Baby,"" said Noah, stroking her bare bottom. He was in agony of wanting her, but resisted.</p><p>Rags was whimpering, his big pink dick seemed as torturously hard as Noah's own. It looked much too big for his body. He was only a mid sized dog, but was hung with the meaty seven inch of cock of one of his anonymous ancestors.</p><p>""Look at your puppy, sweetheart,"" said Noah. ""He's suffering.""</p><p>Petal turned her bright blonde head to see. Her little jaw dropped and her eyes got big.</p><p>""See how swollen and hard his penis is, baby?"" he said, allowing himself to finger the tight warm pussy he wanted so badly to fuck, trying not to think about his own suffering.</p><p>""It's so pink!"" she exclaimed.</p><p>The big pup darted his head forward to lick his new mistress's face. Petal cooed sympathetically and wrapped her arm around his neck. The poor dog started humping the air as she kissed him.</p><p>""Don't worry, Rags,"" she told him softly. ""I'll be just like a little girl dog for you. I'll never let you be lonely!""</p><p>""Good girl,"" Noah praised, as he positioned her hips. He added a small pillow under them to lift her a little bit higher. ""Daddy and Bryce will be right here helping you, Pet. Don't be afraid.""</p><p>***</p><p>Rags's penis was beautiful! Bubble gum pink with raspberry highlights. Petal could still see it in her mind as it spread her box wide and pushed inside.</p><p>Rags needed her bad! She was so full of hot cock!</p><p>His fur was soft, tickling her bottom and the backs of her thighs.</p><p>The sweet feeling of being stuffed with a thrusting prick made her moan with happiness. Even better, at last she was feeling humping motions she had dreamt of. Rags was fucking her hard and fast, like a dick on springs.</p><p>His hump, the knot of his penis was bumping her swollen button, making it harder and harder. Each bump sent currents of heat through her pussy and belly. She was greedy for more and kept lifting her bottom to feel his bulge hit her clit.</p><p>She could smell Bryce's leather and his crotch. He was kneeling right in front of her, his hands by her sides as he covered Rags's paws. Petal wished she could bite Bryce's leather clad hard-on as the good feeling grew inside her.</p><p>""Fuck me, Rags,"" she groaned. Her cunt and clit were being pounded harder and harder.</p><p>Then suddenly, the big knot that had been ramming her bud, went into her vagina, forced inside by her puppy's frantic humping.</p><p>Petal nearly swooned as her cunt locked around the ballooning penis.</p><p>""Daddy,"" she cried.</p><p>""It's okay, baby,"" he murmured close to her ear. ""It's how Rags shows you he loves you. Doesn't it feel good, baby, filling you up?""</p><p>It did feel good! Like a big wave at the beach, lifting and taking her up and up. She seemed to feel Rag's spunk pouring inside her and knew he was in ecstasy of loving her. The pressure was intense.</p><p>""I'm cumming, Daddy,"" she moaned as the pleasure sent chills through her body.</p><p>""Good girl."" His voice was sweet in her ear.</p><p>Petal's whole body pulsed with her climax. She grabbed hold of Bryce like she might wash away, hugging him, rubbing her mouth on his stiff dick through his pants, breathing its comforting smell mixed with leather. She licked and bit at his cock as another wave of cumming hit her.</p><p>I love my Bryce, she thought, I love my daddy. I love my Rags, she screamed inside as her body convulsed with cumming again.</p><p>***</p><p>Noah planted his cock for a handful of blissful thrusts in his daughter's cream-filled box. It was only force of will that had kept him from jerking himself off to climax while watching his baby writhe through multiple orgasms, tied to her dog.</p><p>He added what felt like a quart of his own cream to the load in her tight slick pussy. His assistant, he knew, had unloaded his gun in his pants under the onslaught of Petal's crazed lips and teeth.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Eight</h5><p>Petal felt sad when the holidays ended and she had to go back to school. She tried to pay attention in class and do her coloring exercise, not daydream about how much fun Christmas had been.</p><p>Color in the red things, she thought. There was a flower on the page, a traffic light, a tree...</p><p>The big crayon was pretty, bright red; it looked yummy.</p><p>If I had a penis, she thought, this is how big it might be. She imagined her bud growing bigger and bigger until it was the size of the crayon and shifted in her seat. How would it look if she had a penis? she wondered.</p><p>Taking a quick survey of her dozen classmates with their heads bent over their drawing books, she decided to try an experiment.</p><p>Slowly, she worked the crayon into her panties and lodged the flat end against her button. The pointy end stretched the cloth out like she had a big hard-on, she thought. The pressure on her clit felt so good, it sent a ribbon of heat straight up her belly.</p><p>Carefully, Petal pulled her skirt up her thighs so she could see her ""erection."" It looked as good as it felt, she thought, with its pointy head making a pinkish bulge through the strained cloth. She squeezed the crayon head and thrust her little hips, pretending she was a horny boy.</p><p>So good!</p><p>Now I know how they feel, she thought, thrilled by the sensation of pumping her hips and making her penis poke out.</p><p>That's when she heard Sheila Carson shriek, and she jumped. The crayon slipped and smacked flat against her now wet lips.</p><p>""Petal has a crayon in her panties!"" Sheila was broadcasting hysterically.</p><p>""No, I don't,"" she lied, and meant to fish it out quickly. But the slippery round barrel felt so good rolling against her clit that she wiggled it on her bud instead of pulling it out.</p><p>***</p><p>Neal Granger, the school's twenty-something male nurse was computerizing the medical records; a project he fine-tuned daily. There wasn't a lot of actual nursing to do at this job. He'd been hired for both his emergency medical training and computer skills.</p><p>Three windows were up on his screen. Two were medical histories files, the third, positioned so it could be hidden quickly behind the others, displayed a video stream from PedoDr.com; a twelve year-old girl being given a pelvic exam.</p><p>Neal's cock was bone hard in his pants. He stroked it slowly, teasingly, hidden by the lab coat that he always wore. He had a kind of routine since he'd taken this job, of keeping himself turned on with pictures through the morning and then jacking off at lunch time. Though his actual sex life was plain vanilla, he got off on a variety of fetishes, including kiddie porn when he could find it. If his girlfriend knew, he thought, she'd kill him.</p><p>The sound of a child's cry echoing in the hallway put him on alert. He heard the distraught voice of Mrs. Winston, the first grade girl's teacher, scolding a student, and his hand moved to the delete key, just to be on the safe side. The PedoDr. image dissolved as the door to the infirmary flew open.</p><p>Petal Coward, in tears, was being dragged in by the hand. Mrs. Winston, face bright red, thrust the little girl forward.</p><p>""This child,"" she stammered, ""may have a crayon in her vagina."" The middle-aged woman's face turned an even darker shade of red as she uttered the V-word. ""We may have to take her to the emergency room...""</p><p>""Calm down,"" said Neal, finding his best professional voice, even as part of his brain was doing cartwheels and telling him that he was about to star in a PedoDr. pictorial.</p><p>He picked up the little girl, who, in his opinion, was the cutest nymphette the school had to offer, taking her away from the flustered teacher. He whisked her into the examining area, quickly pulling the privacy curtain shut.</p><p>""Just wait there, Mrs. Winston,"" he instructed. ""We'll know soon enough if there's any emergency here.""</p><p>""Don't be frightened, Petal,"" he told the child, hugging her briefly, reveling in the feel of her little body in his arms. Her dangling leg brushed his hard cock and he knew he'd replay the moment a thousand times in his head.</p><p>Willing himself not to grin like an idiot, he positioned her on the sterile sheet that covered the vinyl cushioned table. Almost holding his breath, he lifted her short plaid skirt.</p><p>""It's all right, Mrs. Winston,"" Neal said, staring at the child's almost nude pelvis. The crayon distorted the moist-looking crotch of her tiny bikini pants. Four inches of crayon lay between her pussy lips like a hot dog overshooting a bun, the pointy tip poking up like she had a small dick. ""The crayon's just...in her panties,"" he said.</p><p>""Thank God,"" the woman gasped. ""I've got to report this to the headmaster,"" she said. ""Take her to his office when you're done. I can't have her in class, the girls are upset.""</p><p>***</p><p>Petal wasn't crying any more. Not since she'd felt the young man's hard penis brush her leg.</p><p>Nurse Granger was nice, she thought. Not handsome, like her daddy and Bryce, but kind-looking. He had big brown eyes that were staring at her crotch.</p><p>""Petal,"" he said, gently, and touched the crayon. ""It's not good to put things in your underpants. You could hurt yourself.""</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" she said. She half hid her face with her raised skirt, ashamed that she'd done something bad.</p><p>The extra pressure of his fingertips was making the slick crayon tickle her bud. Petal saw how fascinated he seemed, his cheeks coloring up as he toyed with it. He was definitely suffering, she thought. He needed a little girl.</p><p>He stopped touching and took a deep breath, offering her a slight smile.</p><p>""I'm going to remove the crayon now and examine your vagina,"" he told her as he plucked a pair of gloves from a dispenser. ""Just relax, Petal, I'm not going to hurt you.""</p><p>She watched curiously as he arranged a tray with cotton balls, metal prongs, and squirted something from a tube into a metal dish. What was he going to do? Her pussy felt ticklish with anticipation.</p><p>He lifted the edge of her panties with the tip of his finger and slowly slid the crayon out of her moist valley. It felt teasing and wonderful to Petal; her little pussy tried to follow the crayon, her hips rising a little to feel the sliding sensation for as long as she could.</p><p>Nurse Granger's eyes were burning on her box, but then he glanced up at her face, his eyebrows lifted. Petal was afraid she'd shocked him and she reminded herself that this wasn't a special visit arranged by her father. She shouldn't act as if it was. She wished it was a special visit as she watched him drop her crayon on a silver tray.</p><p>She felt sure that Nurse Granger wanted and needed a special little girl.</p><p>She couldn't see his erection but she was sure she'd felt it; his cock sticking up like a sausage in his pants, alongside his fly. He probably really wants to squish it inside me, she thought.</p><p>Her daddy had told her many times not to let strange men touch her or know how special she was. But this wasn't a strange man; he was the school nurse!</p><p>She kept her legs together after he'd slid her panties off and waited, uncertain how to behave. He took her knees in his hands and coaxed them open slowly.</p><p>""Good girl,"" he said, and she nearly melted.</p><p>She couldn't suppress a moan of pleasure when his gloved fingers spread her lips apart. He bent down low to look at her cunt. His nose was going to poke her if he got any closer, she thought, lifting her head to look at him looking.</p><p>Petal laid her head back down and bit her bottom lip, feeling a drop of honey bubble out of her.</p><p>Oh please, touch me, she begged silently; a nervous, excited tremor running through her clit, exposed and stared at, but untouched. Her little bud was pulsing.</p><p>""Relax Petal,"" he said again, reaching to pick up the metal prongs, using them to pluck a cotton ball from the dispenser. He dipped it in the wet stuff on the tray.</p><p>""I'm going to touch you now,"" he told her. ""Don't be frightened.""</p><p>Yes!</p><p>He circled her nub with the moistened cotton ball and it throbbed with pleasure. Petal's eyes closed and she almost purred as the soft sticky thing rubbed her clit, over and over again. Then it moved downward tracing the inner line of her labia, all the way down until it tickled her hole!</p><p>Petal's whole crotch was moist and hungry by then.</p><p>She was so grateful, she groaned when he used his finger to prod at the moist cup of her vagina, stirring her girl cum. He pushed inside -- just a little at first, then a little bit more. Torture! But so good.</p><p>She wondered if this was how Bryce felt when he was tied down and she played with his cock. In a way she wished she was tied down, so she wouldn't have to make herself hold still!</p><p>His fingertip barely entering her vagina was making her crazy. Petal couldn't stand the slow tease one more second and she strained upward, sighing with relief as his big finger penetrated. Her mound was in the palm of his hand and she happily hugged the digit buried inside her with the muscles of her cunt.</p><p>He made a suffering noise and Petal saw him press his hips flush to the side of the table. She knew he was trying to get the friction he needed on his cock. So sad that she couldn't do more to help him!</p><p>""Do you have any pain?"" he asked her, his voice sounded rough as he moved his finger deep inside her and rubbed his penis on the table. He was doing it slowly but she could see his hips rocking.</p><p>""No,"" Petal said, lifting her bottom even though she knew that she shouldn't; she just had to.</p><p>Breathing harder he started to really fuck her with his finger and work his cock faster.</p><p>When Petal realized that he was going to spurt any second, right in his pants -- she rubbed her box more urgently into the palm of his hand -- arching upward and rotating her hips, craving the tingling heat of cumming.</p><p>The young nurse grunted and the passionate sound lit a flame in the six year-old's cunt that spread through her pelvis; her tiny womb contracting in rhythmic spasms as sweet fire enveloped her.</p><p>***</p><p>Neal humped the padded vinyl, praying, at first that she didn't know what he was doing, then mindlessly as he got close to shooting his load. He had to hurry! He kept imagining he heard footsteps or the creak of the doors swinging open, that he was about to get caught with his finger jamming her pie.</p><p>His orgasm was frighteningly intense; out of control.</p><p>The innocent little thing was humping his hand like a whore, like she couldn't get enough. It was sending his brain and his balls into overload. Neal couldn't have stopped to save his life as he neared what felt like it would be the hottest cum of his life.</p><p>When her miniature cunt sucked his finger in climax, he ground his spurting dick into the padded table, soaking his pants in hot sperm.</p><p>***</p><p>A very unfortunate incident. Very unfortunate.</p><p>Richard Carson informed his secretary that he would keep Petal Coward in his office until her father arrived to get her, and, he added, he didn't want to be disturbed. He and the child would be discussing delicate matters.</p><p>As he waited for her, he nervously considered where in the office he could fuck her. He needed to fuck her. Badly. In the two weeks since he'd tasted her six year-old cunt with his cock, he'd thought of little else but his next session with her.</p><p>He'd been in therapy with Dr. Coward for close to a year and his compulsions had lessened but not gone away. At least, he thought, he no longer desired his own daughter. Fucking Petal Coward seemed to have cured him of that. He now looked at Sheila and wished she were Petal.</p><p>The only possible place, he thought, scanning his office, was the alcove lined with books; somewhat hidden, at least from the doorway. There. His eyes played over the old-fashioned library ladder that was mounted on wheels to give him access to the highest shelves. He pictured Petal Coward standing on a convenient rung with her skirt up and her panties down. Downy bare bottom. Ready to be fucked.</p><p>He forced himself to think of the hysterical Mrs. Winston to keep some semblance of control. She was demanding that Petal Coward be removed permanently from her class. She was a restless, inattentive girl, though smart. This wasn't the first incident. Mrs. Winston had come to him privately to complain that she thought Petal was masturbating during storytime. In the first week of school, another little girl in her class had told Mrs. Winston that Petal was touching herself, ""down there,"" in the lavatory.</p><p>What would he tell Noah? So far, he'd been able to keep the teacher from generating a formal report that might lead to an investigation of her home life. Thank God, Carson thought, this was not a public school!</p><p>His wife, he knew, would be every bit as shocked and hysterical as the first grade teacher was, when she found out, as she no doubt would, from Sheila.</p><p>Damn!</p><p>A crayon, of all things, he thought and was right back in the thick of his lust, imagining the horny little child stimulating herself with a cherry-red crayola.</p><p>***</p><p>School was turning out to be almost as much fun as Christmas, Petal thought. The book jackets on the shelf in front of her were blurring into a field of colors as her eyes half shut with dreamy pleasure. She held tight to the ladder rung near her chin as she was lifted on tippy toes by Mr. Carson's big uncircumcised cock entering her.</p><p>She'd never dreamed that the infirmary would be so much fun! Even if Nurse Granger was a little bit shy. He'd hidden from her to clean himself after his cum but then he'd washed Petal's notch with a warm wet cloth. That had felt very nice. And he'd patted her dry carefully, pronouncing her ""as good as new.""</p><p>She'd hugged him when he lifted her off the table and he had given her a kiss, right on her lips!</p><p>If only school was always like this -- just visiting the infirmary and being fucked in the headmaster's office. She'd be happy every day.</p><p>Mr. Carson's fists were gripping the ladder to either side of her and he was grunting, his prick jogging in quick, needy thrusts.</p><p>***</p><p>The six year-old was happy on the inside when her father informed her that she wouldn't be going back to school. She hid her joy because he was so serious. Not easy to pretend she wasn't happy, especially since he'd come straight from his session to join her and Bryce in the bath. His face was full of concern but his beautiful cock was heavy and extended when he took off his clothes. It swung powerfully between his legs as he stepped into the tub.</p><p>Bryce had come to get her from the headmaster's office. It had been very exciting to be carried out of school in his leather-jacketed arms.</p><p>Children had peeked out at them from every open door they passed. Petal heard whispers of ""crayon."" She knew the whispers were aimed at her but she didn't care. She was proud of being carried by the handsome young man and knew herself to be the envy of every girl who saw them.</p><p>""A crayon, Mommy?"" he'd said, fastening Petal into her seatbelt in the car. In spite of his slightly scolding tone, he'd put his hand up her skirt to pet her while the car was warming up, stirring his fingertip in the load of jism soaking her.</p><p>""Was I very bad?"" she'd asked him. ""Is my daddy mad at me?""</p><p>""Of course not, Pet. He's worried about you.""</p><p>Bryce kissed the top of her head and then he'd slid her wet panties off of her.</p><p>""He would have come to get you himself, if he could have. You're awfully wet, Mommy.""</p><p>""Mr. Carson's sperms,"" she'd said. Bryce had sighed.</p><p>Her daddy's assistant was always well prepared. He'd opened one of the many zippered pockets of his motorcycle jacket and from between the metal teeth had extracted a fluffy pink washcloth.</p><p>For my wet pussy! she'd thought, watching him fold it in thirds. She'd lifted her skirt so he could tuck it between her legs. Soft and sweet and dry, to absorb the spunk that was dripping out of her.</p><p>""Does that feel better, Mommy?"" Bryce asked as he'd tickled her gently through the cloth.</p><p>""Yes, baby,"" she'd answered, gazing up into his loving eyes.</p><p>Petal had been as happy as happy could be.</p><p>***</p><p>Noah laid the blame for his daughter's lust squarely on his own shoulders. He reproached himself for not anticipating the effect on her of long boring hours at school.</p><p>At the same time he was annoyed that something as small as a crayon could be considered so scandalous.</p><p>Nevertheless, he would take Richard Carson's advice and sign the papers requesting Petal's withdrawal from school. It was best to avoid having any kind of official report made of the incident.</p><p>Time to find Petal a new school, or to consider home schooling, he decided. The latter option was appealing and yet he hated to isolate her from her peers. Little interest as she seemed to have in them, he still wanted her to have every opportunity to be with other children.</p><p>His own day had been challenging. He was working with a young father who'd traveled from Paris with his two year-old daughter. Pierre Gitane and Nicole. She was a beautiful child, with her father's dark hair, deep brown eyes, and pale skin.</p><p>They'd begun a series of intensive training sessions. Very sensitive work. The emergency call from Pet's school had been very distressing to cope with in the middle of it. He thanked God for Bryce.</p><p>The session in the training nursery had proceeded. Sensitive but rewarding work. Fortunately, they'd been in Play Area One when the call came, the child absorbed and busy with toys as Noah had listened to Richard Carson recount the incident and heard him out on the subject of removing Petal from the school.</p><p>He'd swiftly dispatched Bryce to go get her.</p><p>Play Area One was a cushioned, waterproof playpen.</p><p>Hugging one corner was a rubbery shelf loaded with pliable plastic toys, some loose, some attached.</p><p>In between two attached toys, an inflated banana and a rubber horse, was a rubber orifice of adjustable height, designed for the insertion of an erect penis.</p><p>Nicole's father's uncircumcised cock protruded an impressive seven hard inches when he'd positioned himself in place; shiny with a coat of strawberry flavored lube so that a little girl would only taste something sweet when she mouthed it or licked her own fingers after playing with it.</p><p>Where Pierre knelt, with his cock on display, the wall of the chamber dipped down to allow him access to her anywhere she wandered in the pen.</p><p>Little Nicole had been naked, free of her diaper and very happy about it. Noah, who'd overseen the diaper removal, had successfully guided the anxious father in caressing his baby girl openly, without pretense, for the very first time.</p><p>It had stirred him deeply to see the young man's passion for his daughter overcome his fear, to see him gently finger her tiny genitals and stimulate her with his tongue.</p><p>""Very good,"" he'd praised, watching Pierre's suck tenderly on her cunt. ""She's a beautiful baby and she loves her daddy.""</p><p>It had been an emotional session for both men as the two year-old's father kissed and licked her perfect vagina to his heart's content, holding her chubby thighs in his hands as she cooed and wiggled.</p><p>Was there any more satisfying work in the world? Noah asked himself. Invariably, the answer was no when he witnessed compelling scenes like this.</p><p>Nicole hadn't fussed when he'd affixed the electrode to her baby clit. If she had he would have diapered her to protect it. But she seemed unconcerned, and unaware of its presence; thrilled by her nakedness.</p><p>Nicole played in the toy-filled pit, reassured by the sight of her daddy who was right there, smiling and encouraging her, while Noah controlled the stimulation of her bud.</p><p>Even as he'd listened to Richard Carson, Noah's gaze hadn't wavered from the naked little cherub at play; his hand secure on the remote control. He'd watched her sample handling of the toys, including her father's penis. With the application of gentle surges, he'd rewarded her every time she touched her daddy's cock.</p><p>Off the phone, at last, he'd forced himself to put his own worries aside and concentrate on his clients.</p><p>""Talk to her, Pierre. Tell her what a good girl she is when she touches you.""</p><p>He'd murmured to her in French and the adorable child had laughed as she gripped her daddy's slick rod. This was the heart of Noah's technique, the foundation of his therapies. So simple, he thought, carefully guiding her to handle the sensitive organ correctly.</p><p>It worked, he knew, because it was an amplification of the child's own desire to play with her father's genitals.</p><p>He was doing nothing more than heightening the pleasure she got from touching the penis. No toy in the playpen had drawn her like the living flesh of her own father.</p><p>The session appeared on its surface to be geared toward the child but it was, in fact, designed to subtly condition the parent.</p><p>Isolation of his penis, seeing his cock in a colorful display of toys, alleviated a father's anxiety -- which in turn alleviated the child's. Noah had observed very early in his career, that most men couldn't put their dicks in a young daughter's hands without feeling they were giving her something dirty to play with. Their guilt inhibited them and their daughters responded to the negativity.</p><p>Play Area One was designed to encourage the girl's natural urges and to relax her father. Seeing his baby's joy in handling his penis had a profound effect on a guilt-ridden father.</p><p>""Thrust your prick, Pierre,"" Noah instructed. ""A baby likes it to move.""</p><p>The young Frenchman had cautiously begun to slide his cock back and forth in the tight hole. This too had its use. While a child was too young for intercourse, the father had to be taught ways to get relief for his needy dick while accepting her limitations.</p><p>Baby Nicole had giggled excitedly when the meaty shaft moved. She tried to hold on, laughing as it slid through her fingers.</p><p>""Mon Dieu,"" Pierre had moaned softly, driven wild by her sticky little fists as he fucked the tight rubber ring. His little girl, stimulated by Noah, had wrung his cock harder and harder.</p><p>Noah had turned off the juice as Nicole's own arousal took over. The ingenious child, feeling a need for pressure between her legs, had gotten on her knees in the corner of the pen, using both hands to aim the poking head of her new favorite toy at her pussy. She'd yelped excitedly every time it made contact with her clit.</p><p>Pierre's thrusts had become erratic, his breathing labored as his leaking cockhead slid between her tender lips.</p><p>When Noah knew the man was close to erupting, he'd turned the remote back on, triggering the child's orgasm.</p><p>A better consummation of their initial work session would be hard to conceive of, he reflected. The child had cum as her daddy's sperm splashed her vulva.</p><p>Now Noah had his own baby to think of. She and Bryce and Rags had been out to play in the snow. Noah had seen the worn out puppy sound asleep on the hearth in the family room. He'd found Petal and Bryce getting warmed up in the bath.</p><p>Rosy-cheeked, with her eyes shining, his baby girl had come to roost in his lap in the deliciously steamy bath. Though he studied her carefully for signs of distress when he told her he was taking her out of school, he saw that she was only concerned for him.</p><p>""Don't worry, Daddy,"" she said, lathering his chest with a bar of soap almost too big for her small grasp. Noah sighed, seduced by her and the blessed effect of warm water. He leaned back in the molded seat to rest his head. Petal's angelic face was a joy to his eyes. Her smooth bottom, moving near his cock was teasing him into full erection.</p><p>Bryce had taken one of Noah's feet in hand and was massaging it, expertly. Once again, his little family was draining every care in the world from him. He thought vaguely of Barton Davis's accusations that Bryce was a homosexual, that his devotion to Noah was based on sexual attraction.</p><p>""And your point is..."" Noah had countered his old teacher's comments. Let Barton Davis bristle over it all he liked, Noah was more than content to be attended to by Bryce. Much better than inciting his daughter's jealousy with the presence of another female.</p><p>He thought back to Dierdre, the young woman who'd been with him briefly before Bryce. A disaster. She and Petal had competed viciously for his attention. Dierdre hadn't understood that there was no contest.</p><p>His daughter was the love of his life.</p>"
52,Poems Des Amours Fugitifs,A. E. Lacey,,['poem'],,2013-03-02T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Young Inca boy with a guitar: <br/>
the dark waterfall of your hair <br/>
splashed over me as we made love; <br/>
your body, slim and arched, above <br/>
me darted in and out <br/>
of my well-trained and willing mouth<br/> 
until the salt sweet sperm came; then <br/>
at peace, accomplices and 'men', <br/>
we licked each other's sweaty skin, <br/>
confessed our prides and told our sins, <br/>
-- a poet growing old, a young <br/>
confusion with a life-style - song -<br/> 
and then sleep came and brought us dreams<br/> 
of childhood, in each other's arms. </p><p>The gold of bodies does not melt; <br/>
preserves itself in what was felt. </p><p>Moroccan boys in mountain towns. <br/>
djellabas, snow-white or leaf brown <br/>
his slim white cocks that like sharp knives<br/> 
cut my ass; then cool kif pipes; <br/>
Mexican boys, met on the road, <br/>
in jails, cantinas, briefly had <br/>
and disremembered; dusty faces, <br/>
small cocks, tight balls, great eagerness;<br/> 
Argentines, Uruguayans, complex <br/>
city boys needing simple sex; <br/>
treacherous, delicate Indian lads <br/>
from beautiful, deadly Trinidad; <br/>
-- all of you are dimly with me yet; <br/>
I keep the faith; I do not forget. </p><p>The gold of bodies does not melt; <br/>
preserves itself in what was felt. </p><p>Brazilian boys with laughing cocks <br/>
earnest with need to get your rocks <br/>
off in some way, and set your seal <br/>
on woman, man or animal; <br/>
Dario, Fabrico, Adonai <br/>
-- you will not age, you will not die;<br/> 
my mind will keep you always young; <br/>
brown-skinned and eager and well-hung; <br/>
kisses you did not have to give, <br/>
and gace, I, while I live, <br/>
will recall, and how you would lie<br/> 
beside me afterwards, till the sky <br/>
went white, and the bem-ti-vi at dawn <br/>
woke us with his three-note song. </p><p>The gold of bodies does not melt; <br/>
preserves itself in what was felt. </p><p>This is not boasting, for who cares <br/>
these days ? I have made love in cars, <br/>
on beds and hillsides, in ruined churches, <br/>
on beaches, mountain-tops, under bridges; <br/>
like Jews who've nothing against Goys <br/>
I hold no brief against the man <br/>
who lies with girl, sow, ewe or ram;<br/> 
and, growing older, only enthuse <br/>
for money, to keep on buying youths <br/>
to warm my old age with their hot hands:<br/> 
the best loves are one-night stands! </p><p>The gold of bodies does not melt; <br/>
preserves itself in what was felt.</p>"
53,"Feeding The Cats, Part 1",AFI,Pigeon.face@yahoo.com,"['fant', 'mother', 'son', 'inlaw', 'sister', 'ws', 'pedo', 'oral', 'les', 'Fbb', 'FFg']","First time poster. If this story gets positive reviews, then I may continue with the series. With my sister in law on holiday, I visit her house and search her computer for bikini pictures, but get much more than I bargained for.",2012-11-30T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction and in no way represents true life or events. It is a fantasy story and does not represent the views, activities or affiliations of the author.","<p>Summer in Northern England tends to be a bit of a hit and miss affair. It is either blazing hot or pouring with rain, which is why the sensible people book foreign holidays to places with more predictable climates. This is how I ended up visiting the home of my sister in law and, inadvertently became a member of an active paedophile ring.</p><p>Being a sensible person, my sister in law, Susan had booked a family holiday in Greece for her, husband Will and their two sons, Matthew and Robert. At 38, Susan was just beginning to lose the trim physique that she had maintained since her teens. A size twelve figure was complemented by a round, firm arse and tiny 32a tits. Her strawberry blonde hair was cut in a layered bob that framed her pretty face, the pale white skin contrasting with her hair colour. The red hair was carried over to her youngest son, Robert. At age 8 he had bright ginger hair and freckles and was an avid football fan just like his elder brother Matthew. Sporting blonde spikey hair, at age 11 he already had the good looks that would make sure that he wouldn't be short of attention from the ladies when he was older. At 37, Will was a bit of a wimpy husband, but was a good father and always provided for his family.</p><p>The day before they jetted off on holiday I took a phone call from Susan. It wasn't anything special, just would I be so kind as to pop in every day and feed the cats. Living less than five minutes drive away, this wouldn't be a problem and it would give me unfettered access to Susan's knicker drawer. You see, for many years I had wanked myself silly to Susan. Her pale skin, strawberry blonde hair and tiny tits drove me wild. My wife, Susan's sister shared the same tiny tits and pale skin, but unlike her sister, Helen sported light brown hair. Not that this was a problem, but there was something special about red hair and pale skin that never failed to make my cock hard.</p><p>My plan wasn't anything sophisticated. I would go and feed the cat, but I would also raid her knicker drawer and have a good old delve into their home computer to see if I could locate any shots of Susan in her underwear or bikini. As she was so prim and proper and, If I'm honest a little boring, I didn't hold out much hope. So came the fateful day. Leaving Helen at home I jumped in the car and on the pretext of wanting to do some shopping, told my wife I would be out for a couple of hours. This would give me more than enough time to do what I wanted. Five minutes later I was rolling up outside Susan's modest, but tidy semi detached house. Parking my car on the drive I let myself in and entered the house. Being a good housewife, Susan had tidied the house before going on holiday, so everything was spick and span.</p><p>Flicking on the computer, I went into the kitchen and made myself a drink. I checked the PC screen and saw that windows was loading, if a little slowly, so I decided to head upstairs. First stop was the bathroom. The linen basket was empty, so no chance of a sniff of Susan's dirty knickers. Heading into the master bedroom I checked the bedside drawers, finding the usual clutter that people keep by their beds. A quick look in the knicker drawer revealed pairs and pairs of tidy white knickers and bras. Not a hint of the Lacey hold ups or sexy lingerie I was expecting. Disappointed, I headed back to the computer.Drawing the blind so I wouldn't be disturbed, I commenced my interrogation of Susan's computer.</p><p>The usual family pictures were all present, but nothing was jumping out at me. No bikini shots, no nudes, no nothing. It was at that point that fate took over. As I went to take a sip of my drink, that bloody cat of theirs jumped up at me. Startled, I dropped my cup onto the floor, shattering it. Thankfully, I had nearly finished my drink, but pieces of white porcelain went every where. I dropped to my knees and started to mop up the spilled drink with a towel i grabbed off the radiator. Gathering together the broken cup, I fished under the computer desk for a piece and this is when i saw it. Taped to the underneath of the desk top with black gaffer tape, was a silver USB stick. Could this be the mother load I was searching for? I forgot the cup and un-taped the stick, before entering it into a USB slot.</p><p>Navigating to the stick, I opened it up and found folder after folder of pictures. Each was given a date rather than a name and some had the letter K after them. I opened the first folder and nearly came on the spot. Staring back at me was Susan, dressed only in black stockings and black high heels. Reclining on their bed, she held her legs wide open and spread her shaven cunt. Fuck me! Shaven and posing like this? Clearly she wasn't the prim and proper boring woman i thought she was! The next shots showed her shaven cunt in close up detail. Not a hair remained on her twat and even the crack of her arse, leading to her puckered and light pink arse-hole was free of hair. Every ridge and fold of her twat was visible and the actually cunt hole itself yawned back at me like the mouth of a cavern. Susan's whole cunt glistened with juice and a clear, defined dribble of clear liquid ran from her spread hole and down to her anus. There were only five pictures in this folder, but they were more than enough to get my cock hard. I closed the folder and moved to the next one, noting that although the date title was the same, this second folder now had the letter K attached to it.</p><p>Now, I've never considered myself to be unfit and I've never had any heart problems, but on opening the next folder I became short of breath and my heart nearly stopped. Staring back at me from the bed was Susan, dressed in the same black stockings and high heels. The part that gave my heart cause for concern was that her sons, Matthew and Robert were on the bed with her. The boys reclined either side of their mother, dressed only in football socks and footy shirts. Both boys were naked from the waist down and sported erections. I nearly torn a muscle in my wrist, such was the speed that I undid my jeans and pulled out my rock hard cock. The next picture in the series showed the boys kneeling either side of Susan's face, their hairless erections pointed at her cheeks as Susan smiled and spread her soaking wet twat for the camera. I took in the detail of the picture. Matthew's erection was long and thin, with a foreskin that was partially retracted past his bright red bell end. Robert's was shorter and fatter and his foreskin was fully retracted, revealing a bright purple helmet.</p><p>The following picture had me making a conscious effort not to shoot my load. I let out an audible ""Fuck me!"", despite being alone. A close up of Susan's pretty face, her eyes looking directly into the lens, her fingers held the erections of her two young sons against her outstretched tongue, her saliva lubricating their straining helmets. The next four pictures kept the close in view as Susan sucked first Matthew, then Robert and then both together. The final three pictures showed Susan squatting on the floor next to the bed, as the boys stood either side of her. Smiling into the camera, she held her son's boners to her face with a look on her face that I could only describe as utter filth. My cock was now aching as I frantically wanked to the pictures on the screen.</p><p>Moving to the next folder, I saw that Susan was posing in her own living room, dressed in tan coloured hold up stockings, tan coloured peep toe high heels and nothing else. A glass of wine in hand, she stood with one leg raised on the sofa, showing off her cunt. Checking the file name, I realised that the letter K was missing, so after flicking through the dozen or so pictures that showed Susan on all fours, reclined spreading her twat and, mysteriously standing on a clear polythene sheet, I moved to the folder from the same date, but marked with a K. The polythene sheet was down for a reason. Squatting on the living room floor, Susan looked into the lens as Matthew and Robert aimed their hairless cocks at her tiny tits and pissed all on their mother. I HAD to stop wanking. The urge to cum was great, but I knew, I just knew that there was even more to come from this USB stick. Taking my hands off my cock, I continued through the series of pictures.</p><p>Not content with aiming their urine at their mothers tits the boys, again dressed only in football shirts and socks, jetted their piss onto Susan's face, her hair and in the final three pictures, her spread open cunt. My filthy sister in law lay back in a puddle of her own son's piss and placed her hands under her stocking clad thighs, spreading her shaven cunt from either side. The boys, now only visible from the waist down aimed their piss into the open twat from where they had once emerged. I was in shock. My heart raced, sweat poured from my brow and, most importantly my cock stood more rigid than it ever previously had done. When I had left home this morning, I had expected to find a couple of bikini shots of Susan and have a sly wank in her dirty knickers. Now, here I was sat literally feet away from where Susan, my outwardly prim and proper sister in law was engaging in paedophilic activity of the most extreme kind with her own two sons. </p><p>I just HAD to cum to these pictures. I moved on, selecting the next folder in date order. Opening it, I felt a wave of confusion and panic sweep over me. Looking back at me from the pc screen, smiles on their faces were Susan and Helen. My own wife. My own fucking wife, Susan's sister. Both were dressed in black stockings, black suspender belts and black patent high heels. Helen's cunt was trimmed and Susan's was sporting a light covering of red hair. I noted that the date between these pictures and the piss mop ones was three weeks. Standing side by side, hip to hip, Susan and Helen draped their arms around each other's shoulders. Their right and left nipples, firm pink and inviting, touched together. I was slightly disappointed to see that there were only four pictures in this folder and quickly moved through them. Next in the series, Susan and Helen squatted down next to each other, legs open, cunts spreading slightly. The subsequent pictures showed the sisters on all fours, looking back at each other and the final one showed them stood, facing away from the camera and looking over their shoulders, hands on each others arses. </p><p>Just as I was about to close the picture, I noticed something. In the bottom right hand corner was a woman's foot, clad in a sequinned flat pump. The foot and part of the ankle was visible. Someone else was present and observing my wife and her sister posing naked together. I closed the folder and with a sharp intake of breath, noticed the next folder carried same date and bore the letter K. My mind raced. K? K for kids? It had to be. But, fuck! My own wife? Surely not? Surely fucking not? I opened the folder and the world appeared to stop for a split second. My ears buzzed and I could feel the blood race in my temples. It was only then that I realised that I was cumming all over my right hand and jeans. The picture on the screen was taken in the very room that I was sat in. Squatting down on the floor were Susan and Helen. Between them was the four year old daughter of my wife's friend Rachel. Her daughter, Ella was dressed in a fairy outfit and was holding up a magic wand as she smiled nervously at the camera. Her blonde hair was tied in a pony tail and a plastic tiara was perched on her head. Helen was smiling at Ella as her right hand disappeared up her frilly pink tutu. Susan had her hand around the back of Ella and was looking up, past her at Rachel. Rachel, a tall, slim 35 year old with dyed blonde hair and glasses stood, bending down to speak to Susan and was naked from the waist up. Below the waist she wore blue jeans and the black sequinned pumps that I had seen. Her tits, much larger than they looked when I had seen her on social occasions, hung down towards my wife's face.</p>"
54,"Feeding The Cats, Part 2",AFI,Pigeon.face@yahoo.com,"['fant', 'FFFg', 'pedo', 'mother', 'dau', 'les', 'fist', 'ws', 'wife', 'grand']",Part 2 of my story. Thank you all for the kind comments! There will be more to come.,2012-12-06T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>With trembling fingers, I began to scroll through the pictures. The second shot was much the same as the first, although Susan was now leaning forward and licking Ella's right cheek with the flat of her outstretched tongue. Helen looked into the camera lens with a perverted smile on her face as she raised Ella's tutu to show that she wasn't wearing any knickers, her hairless, puffy preteen cunt fully visible. Rachel was now squatting down next to Helen and was pulling her left nipple so hard that her whole tit was stretching to follow. I estimated that her tit was pulled a good two or three inches out. Clearly she was turned on. </p><p>The next picture showed Helen and Susan licking Ella's cheeks and the trail of saliva they left behind glistened like silver. I could also see that my wife had her hand between Ella's legs from behind, her middle two fingers clearly resting on Ella's cunt. Fucking hell, this was some amazing stuff! For the second time in the space of half an hour, I thought about my expectations before leaving home. A photo of Susan in her bikini would have counted as a major success. </p><p>Now I was viewing hardcore child porn, performed by my sister in law and now, my wife. Well, maybe hardcore was a bit of an exaggeration for my wife touching Ella's four year old cunt, but I wasn't about to argue, especially as the photographer clearly knew what they were doing.</p><p>And then, it hit me. If Susan and Helen were posing together, then who the fuck was taking the pictures? Will? Surely not? As nice a bloke as he was, he was limper than a soaking wet newspaper. He couldn't fight his way INTO a paper bag, never mind out of one. But someone had to be taking the pictures. My mind raced. A professional photographer? A friend or family member? Not that it really mattered I suppose. The pictures were fantastic who ever was taking them, but I was curious.</p><p>I let the thought drift away as I moved deeper through the folder. My cock, still protruding from my flies and covered in rapidly cooling semen, began to twitch as the images on screen became harder and harder. I pushed my trousers and underpants down to my ankles, freeing up my cock and balls. Ella was now lay on her back on the dining room table and Susan and Rachel held her by the ankles, spreading her legs as wide as they could. Ella's fairy outfit was now reduced to her plastic tiara, a pink t-shirt that proclaimed ""Fairy Princess"" and a pair of pink, sequinned ballet pumps. Helen was squatting down between her legs and was spreading her hairless cunt with her fingers. The pinkness of Ella's young twat was clear to see, as was the moisture around her hole. </p><p>The next shot was a close in of my wife as she extended her tongue and licked Ella out. Helen's eyes were closed and her cheeks were flushed red. Clearly, she was enjoying her work! The next shot got me wanking my cock again. Susan was now on the dining table with Ella, this time squatting over her face with a hand on the back of Ella's neck, lifting her head towards her cunt. My stroke increased as I viewed the next shot. With a sideways glance at the camera, Rachel had replaced Helen and was now licking her own daughter's cunt, the close in shot showing her tongue penetrating her little girl's hole, her middle finger inserted into her tiny, virgin arsehole to the first knuckle.</p><p>My brow was now soaked with sweat and I could feel an uncomfortable, cold dampness around my arse and balls from the perspiration. The pictures suddenly stepped up a gear and I felt my cock spasm in a warning of what was to come. Susan was now on the table with Ella in the 69 position. Ella was on top facing away from the camera, her bald twat inches away from my sister in law's face. Susan's tongue was stuck deep into Ella's cunny. Helen was also in the shot, her tongue stuck in Ella's little pink arsehole. Rachel's hands, her distinctive black nail polish identifying them, spread her daughter's arse cheeks to allow my paedo wife more access. </p><p>In the next shot Susan and Helen knelt on all fours, facing away from the camera their firm, white arses filling the screen. Ella knelt behind them, her hands raised towards their cunts. Both women looked back at the camera over their shoulders, faces flushed red with lust. </p><p>The following pictures were similar, although Rachel was now in shot as she knelt and guided Ella's right hand into my wife's cunt and then her left into Susan's. The following pictures showed Rachel forcing more of Ella's arms into the wet adult cunt holes until, in the final picture Ella was nearly elbow deep in Susan and Helen. </p><p>The final two pictures sent me over the edge and I orgasmed for the second time in half an hour. Now naked, save her sequined ballet pumps, Rachel lifted her right leg and placed it on Helen's back, before thrusting her shaven cunt towards her daughter. The final shot showed a stream of bright yellow piss arching out of her twat and hitting Ella in the face. The piss was clearly jetted with some force as the mystery photographer had captured the yellow liquid as it rebounded off her tiny forehead. Droplets were caught in freeze frame as they bounced into the air. I thought I was going to pass out. Ella, four years old and dressed as a fairy, having been licked out and rimmed by three women, one of whom was her own moter, was now fisting my wife and her sister as her mother, her filthy mother drenched her face and hair in piss. I literally felt as though an invisible hand was constricting my throat as I viewed the images. And then it all went wrong. The sound I was hoping not to hear, a key in the back door filled my ears.</p><p>SHIT!!!!!! SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT!!!! Someone was coming in! Fucking hell. I was sitting in a puddle of my own freshly shot cum, trousers now around my ankles and hardcore paedo images on the computer screen. I panicked. I tried to get up, pull my trousers up and turn off the screen all at once. I failed, miserably. I stood up, cracked my knee on the computer desk turned and tripped headlong over my trousers. The last thing I remembered was a blurred image of the hard wooden edge of Susan's dining table, the same table that had just appeared in the images I had cum to, approaching at speed. I didn't really feel the impact. I just saw a bright light explode behind my eyes then felt a sensation of hitting the floor. And then, nothing. </p><p>I don't know how long I was out for, but I came around with a start. My eyes struggled to focus on the blurry figure that knelt before me. I felt a dabbing sensation at my forehead well before the sharp pain came in. As if activated by a switch, the sharp cutting pain filled my head. I instinctively closed my eyes and raised my hand to my head. I heard the voice of my wife, Helen telling me not to touch my head. Oh fuck. Bollocks. Fuck fuck fuck. This was it. I slowly opened my eyes. Helen knelt before me holding a cloth to my head. I had been moved so I was sitting upright against the wall, facing the computer table. I looked over and to my relief saw that the computer was turned off. But then relief was replaced by panic as I realised that Helen must have turned it off. The sensation of panic heightened as I saw that my jeans and underpants were still around my ankles and my sperm covered cock was still out.</p><p>""I knew this would happen"" said Helen. ""I told her to take the stick with her, but she wouldn't listen"". I looked up at my wife's face. She looked down at my crotch, ""Looks like you had a good time though"". I mumbled a reply, deeply embarrassed. </p><p>""Why didn't you say anything?"" I finally managed to blurt out. ""You've been doing this behind my back. Why not say?"" With a scornful look, Helen almost spat her words out at me. </p><p>""Oh yeah! Like that would have worked. How DO you tell your husband your fucking kids with your sister? Get real"". </p><p>""So what now?"" I asked. </p><p>""What indeed"" replied Helen. ""Are you going to turn us all in to the cops?"". I shook my head. </p><p>""I want some answers though"" I replied.</p><p>As I sat, forehead pounding with the pain of the impact, trousers around my ankles my wife told me everything. This whole thing had been going on for nearly eleven years. It was the birth of Susan's first son, Matthew that had activated a latent paedophilic desire within her. Helen explained that within a few weeks of Matthew being born, Susan had caught her father in law, Brian masturbating over her infant sons sleeping face. </p><p>Rather than being repelled, Susan had been massively turned on and had actually finished Brian off onto Matthew's face before licking the sperm up. Since that first encounter, her desire had grown stronger day by day. My wife explained that Susan had invited Brian round at every opportunity, but had kept Will, her husband totally in the dark about what was going on. This was still the case to this day and Susan had no plans to change the set up. Helen explained that Susan and Brian had been fucking each other senseless most weeks days and playing with Matthew was a major part of their sex sessions. I thought about the scenario. Brian, 63 years old and not exactly slim or attractive was fucking Susan behind his own son's back. </p><p>Not content with that, he was also abusing his own grandson with the boys mother! My wife explained how Susan had sucked Matthew's cock at Brian's request. Aged just 2 months, Susan had sucked her son, rimmed him and had also drenched him with piss, all to satisfy her perverted lover. And it didn't stop there. Susan would do anything that Brian asked her to. </p><p>""Anything?"" I queried. </p><p>""Anything"" replied Helen.</p><p>Helen continued and explained how Susan used her charm and tact to convert several of her female friends to the same desire. A network of mothers, with sons and daughters of all ages was headed by Susan. She was the spider in the centre of the web. Whilst she provided the fresh talent her father in law, Brian took the pictures and videos and then distributed them among specially selected, paying clients. These clients in turn, submitted orders and paid handsomely for their requests. </p><p>This was how Helen had become involved. As we were permanently short of cash It seemed a good idea to agree Susan's request to join her. Helen explained how she had performed her first shoot with Matthew and Robert, then aged 4 and 7 and had sucked both their cocks as Brian photographed them. Not content with fucking my sister in law, Brian had then fucked my wife after the shoot. So not only was Helen a secret, active paedo, she was now fucking old men behind my back. She explained how she had made £300 from that first shoot and had tucked the money away in her building society account. The one that she told me she had closed years earlier. </p><p>Just then Helen's phone rang. Taking it from her pocket she answered it. </p><p>""Hi Brian"" she said, looking down at me. ""Yes, he's here........ yes, he found it..... yes....... yes... looks like he's shot a couple of loads to them to be honest........ ok............ ok"". She then offered me the phone. Tentatively I took it. </p><p>""Hello?"" I asked, nervously. Brian's deep voice spoke back from the other end. </p><p>""Well now, it seems we have problem young man. You've found us out. Susan has been very careless hasn't she?"" I nodded and made an indistinct sound, my throat as dry as sandpaper. ""So how to resolve this issue. Helen tells me that you seem to have enjoyed looking at our pictures. Which ones did you cum to? Tell me."" </p><p>I mumbled into the phone ""........The one...... the ones....... Ella..... the ones with Ella"". </p><p>Brian let out an appreciative ""Hmmm. Yes those were good ones weren't they? Well young man, I have a proposition. We need a regular cock. One to join our sessions. Think it over"". And then the line was dead. Helen looked down at me. ""Think it over"" was all she said, before she stood up and walked into the kitchen.</p>"
55,"Feeding The Cats, Part 3",AFI,Pigeon.face@yahoo.com,"['Fg', 'FFbb', 'mult', 'mother', 'son', 'bro', 'unc', 'aunt', 'grand', 'gay', 'rough']","The story of my induction into a family run paedo ring continues. Having had a warning to think over my future, I finally get a call from my sister in law, inviting me to join in.",2012-12-17T00:00:00,"This is a work of fiction and in no way represents real life, persons or locations. The views and interests portrayed in this story in no way match that of the author.","<p>It was seven days since Helen had found me at Susan's house. Seven days since my world had turned upside down. We had hardly spoken about the matter at all and I had come up with a cover story to explain away the cut on my forehead that had needed 2 stitches. We had returned almost to normality, but all that changed with a simple telephone call. It was late on Friday afternoon and, having finished work for the week I was just climbing back into my car, having filled the tank at the local petrol station. Bloody fuel prices were on the increase and I wasn't getting much change out of £90 to keep my saloon car running.</p><p>My mobile phone rang and I had to twist my hips to pull the handset out of my jeans pocket. I looked at the screen and took a sharp intake of breath. ""Susan: Home"" said the screen. I had totally forgotten that Susan and her family had returned from holiday the day before. I let the phone ring in my hand, my pulse racing in time to the insistent ringing. I summoned up the courage and pressed the green button. Susan's voice, mellow and soothing came back from the other end. </p><p>""Hello there. How are you?""</p><p> I stumbled a reply, ""F-f-.....fine thank you"".</p><p> I was about to ask about the holiday when she cut in. </p><p>""Listen, this isn't a social call. Brian and Helen have told me everything. Have you come to a decision yet?""</p><p>A decision? A decision on what? My memory worked overtime. Susan filled in the gap.</p><p>""Brian's offer. We need a cock for our sessions. It's up to you. However, I would say one thing...""</p><p>Her tone suddenly had a harder, almost icy edge to it. I didn't say a word. I just sat and listened.</p><p>""If you decide not to join us and IF you decide to go to the police, then lets just say that the repercussions for you will be a whole lot worse than they will be for us. We KNOW people. Hard people.""</p><p>I swallowed hard.</p><p>""Well? Are you in or not?"" Susan demanded.</p><p>I swallowed hard again, wondering where the hell the excess saliva had suddenly come from.</p><p>I hesitated. </p><p>"".......In......."" I replied.</p><p>""Good boy. Then come to mine tomorrow morning at 9."" The phone line went dead.</p><p>I looked at the blank screen and then realised that I had a raging hard on. Just the sound of her voice and her slight reference to her paedo activities had turned me on massively.</p><p>I arrived home shortly after wards to find Helen hoovering the lounge floor. She greeted me with a cheery ""Hi!"" and carried on with her housework. I took of my coat and shoes and headed through into the conservatory, where I slumped down on the sofa. Helen joined me a few minutes later and sat by my side, offering me a freshly made cup of tea. </p><p>""Good day at work?"" she asked. I nodded in reply, before turning to her. </p><p>""Susan rang me"" I blurted out.</p><p>""Yes, I know all about it"" said my wife. ""It's all arranged. Brian is very particular about our work. You'll be doing a screen test tomorrow""</p><p>""Screen test?"" I inquired.</p><p>""Yes. You'll pose with Susan and the boys and we'll see if you are up to our standards. It's no good being part of our enterprise if you can't perform, is it"" said Helen, before giving my semi erect cock a squeeze.</p><p>""Mmmmmm, hard already"" whispered Helen, her lips now close to my ear. Taking my ear lobe between her teeth, she gave a gentle but firm tug, something which never failed to turn me on.</p><p>""No play for you tonight though. Save it all for tomorrow"" she said, before climbing off the sofa and heading into the kitchen.</p><p>I didn't sleep well at all that night, knowing what was coming the next day. My cock alternated between being painfully hard to a limpness brought about by a deep feeling of guilt and foreboding about what was going to occur. I managed a fitful few hours sleep and rose at 8 o'clock. As Helen packed a hold all of sexy clothes and shoes, I sat and thought about how I had arrived in this position. Barely a week ago, I had set off to find some pictures of my sister in law in her bikini. Now, I was about to be enrolled into an incestuous paedophile ring, the major player of which was the sister in law that I craved. Finally, the time had come. Helen came downstairs with her bag and said ""come on, lets not be late"".</p><p>We drove the short distance to Susan's house in complete silence, before pulling up outside their house. As we walked down the driveway the thought of turning and running briefly entered my head. Before I could consider it any further the front door opened and I saw Matthew standing before me. ""Hi!"" he said cheerily, offering a hand to take Helen's bag from her. As we entered the porch he looked up at me and spoke.</p><p>""Mum and Grandad say that your going to be in the shoot today. Have you got a very big cock?""</p><p>I was taken aback by his forthright question. As I floundered for a response Helen stepped in for me.</p><p>""Yes Matthew, he has. It's very thick and I always feel like I get a good cunt full when he fucks me"".</p><p>""Wow, I can't wait to suck it then!"" replied my young nephew, before he smiled at me and ran up the stairs with Helen's bag. </p><p>I looked at my wife.</p><p>""Fuck me! Is it always like this?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Oh yes, always. What's the point in beating around the bush?"" came her reply.</p><p>Helen headed upstairs and I headed into the conservatory at the back. Seated on the sofa were Brian and Robert. My youngest nephew gave me a beaming smile and a cheery ""Hello!"". Brian glanced in my direction, gave a slight nod and turned his attention back to the lap top that was perched on his knees. Robert spoke.</p><p>""Grandad was just showing me some new stuff that he filmed yesterday"".</p><p>Brian angled the lap top screen towards me and a close in image of a girls face filled the screen. I immediately recognised her as being the daughter of one of Helen's friends. At four years old, Amy was a shy young thing that never really socialised. She was more than happy to sit and watch as the other kids in her age group played together. I had always thought it a little odd, but put it down to natural reserve. A thick leather choker, studded with chrome spikes was around her neck. He eyes looked dully into the camera and I got the impression that she wanted to be someone else. The camera zoomed out to reveal that Amy was knelt on her knees and was naked. A group of eight men naked from the waist down only their lower halves visible, stood around her in a semi circle. Each man sported an erection and some were wanking slowly. Brian spoke with out looking at me.</p><p>""Ever seen a kid bukkake session?"" he inquired.</p><p>""No, never"" I replied.</p><p>""I have. It was when Matthew got spunked by you and all your friends Grandad. Remember?"" added Robert, looking at Brian. </p><p>""Yes, what a great afternoon that was"" chuckled Brian, before ruffling Robert's red hair.</p><p>As I watched a female entered the shot. I felt my heartbeat noticeably rise as I recognised Susan. Dressed in black leather knee high boots and a black leather choker, she grasped a handful of Amy's brown hair before yanking her head back hard. She then leant forward and spat directly into Amy's face, before slapping her across the right cheek with the back of her hand. She then pushed her lips towards the girls ear and hissed </p><p>""You STUPID, little fucking CUNT. You'll take what's coming to you or you'll suffer, SLAG!"". Amy looked terrified as Susan threatened her. I was feeling extremely apprehensive at this point and wasn't sure I liked this turn of events. Brian, sensing my unease spoke;</p><p>""Don't worry. These are one offs. We don't do snuff, hard violence or anything that hurts the kids. We took this commission because the pay was so good. We've made a four figure sum for the inital customer and when we distribute it on the continent, well......"" his voice trailed off as he raised his eyes and palms heavenward.</p><p>""And don't forget the website income"".</p><p>I turned, startled by the new voice. It was Susan that had spoken and she was now standing before me. Other than the sheer coloured stockings and tan, round toe high heels she was naked. I felt the blood rush to my cheeks and realised that I was blushing uncontrollably. I looked her up and down. Her hair was in the layered bob that it usually was, but it looked freshly trimmed. She wore makeup, but not heavily. The whole look was subtle yet overtly sexy. Her lips were covered in a dark pink lipstick that complemented her pale skin well. My eyes drifted down from her face and took in her tits. Her pale skin bore a lot of brown moles, something which I found incredibly attractive. Susan's tits showed no hint of sagging or ageing and stood firm and pert, her pink nipples standing erect. As my eyes moved further down her body I was suddenly and painfully conscious of my throbbing erection that was already carving an obvious lump in my jeans. My eyes reached Susan's crotch. She had shaved her cunt for the occasion and the evidence showed that it had been done very recently. </p><p>My cock felt as if it would burst through my jeans and my mouth had suddenly gone very dry. The feeling only intensified when Helen and Matthew walked into the conservatory. Helen was dressed in a pair of black high heeled shoes and nothing else. The shoes were of a strappy design with fake diamonds across the toes. Her legs shone as they had been freshly waxed. My wife's cunt was trimmed to within an inch of its life and her hair and make up matched that of her sister. Standing by her side was Matthew, my nephew. He was dressed in the football shirt and socks combination that I had seen in the pictures. His cock stood out from his belly at a sharp angle and was fully erect.</p><p>Susan spoke; ""Robert, go and get changed please"". As Robert left the sofa, she took his place and draped her right leg over the arm of the couch. Her left hand dropped into Brian's lap and she started to massage his crouch through his trousers. I continued to watch the lap top as the action unfolded on screen. Amy, her head held back by her hair was about to receive her first load of cum. One of the men, endowed with a large, thick penis with a heavily veined shaft, stood next to her. He wanked his tool at a medium pace as Susan grasped his ball sack with her free hand. After around 20 seconds, his legs began to shudder and he pressed his bright red helmet against Amy's cheek before shooting a copious amount of semen onto her face. Amy flinched as the hot sperm hit her flesh, but she was being held tightly by Susan. I glanced away from the screen and saw that Susan was openly wanking her clit as she watched herself in action. </p><p>Brian shifted in his seat and undid his trousers, before Susan pulled out his cock. I was taken aback by the size of his manhood. I later found out that his cock was 11 inches long and was 6 inches in diameter. Susan began to wank her father in law and I could already see that his helmet was wet with pre-cum. I felt a hand reach around me and start to rub at my erect cock through my jeans. I turned and saw that it was Matthew who was feeling my throbbing tool. He grinned back at me and dropped his free hand to his own erect, hairless cock. On the screen, Amy had received another three facial cum shots and was now liberally coated in spunk. A fifth man with a large beer belly walked forward and sent yet more sperm flying into the child's face as Susan continued to hold her head back at a sharp angle. After shooting his load, the fat man slapped his already wilting cock across Amy's face which started her off crying. Tears welled in her eyes and began to mix with the semen on her cheeks. Susan put her face close to Amy's and spat directly in her eyes, before yanking her head back again. This stopped her crying and enabled the sixth man to shoot his load onto her forehead and into her hair. The final two men came in unison. Pressing his bright purple bell end against her left cheek, the seventh man nearly knocked Amy over with the force of his cum shot. Sperm splashed across her cheek, up her nose, into her eyes with the remainder dripping down onto her naked chest. The last man stood slightly back from Amy and sent a thick wad of creamy cum flying straight into her left eye. The second and third spurts from his cock hit her cheek and forehead before the final jet of semen hit her in the left ear. The camera panned in as Susan allowed Amy's head to drop forward and her cum splattered, tear streaked face filled the screen. The shot zoomed out ever so slightly to allow the viewers to see Susan's open hand slap Amy across the face hard. The finale sent blobs of sperm splashing towards the camera lens, which then went blank. ""The end"" slowly rolled up the blank screen.</p><p>""Well, what did you think to that then"" inquired Susan, still wanking Brian's thick tool.</p><p>""Amazing"" I replied.</p><p>""Well, we lets see if your up to joining our little gang then shall we"" said Susan.</p><p>Brian stood up and removed his trousers completely before walking into the kitchen, his erect cock now curving upwards in front of him like a scimitar. He returned moments later carrying a tripod and a large camera bag. Setting up the tripod opposite the sofa, he removed a compact video camera from the bag and set it atop the tripod. Reaching back into the bag he took a digital SLR camera from within and focused in on Susan who obligingly spread her legs and reached below her thighs, spreading her cunt. Helen walked over and took a place next to her elder sister before spreading her legs and cunt in the same way. Brian gave words of encouragement as the two sister's spread their wet twats for his camera.</p><p>""Helen, gape yourself a bit wider please. Lets really see inside you...... Oh yes, perfect. Susan, wider please....... wider..... wider still..... perfect"".</p><p>I couldn't stand it any longer and rapidly took off my jeans and underwear and began to stroke my throbbing cock, looking down at my wife and sister in law as they gaped their wonderfully moist pussies for the camera. As I stood and wanked, I noticed movement from the door way. Looking across I saw that Robert had now joined us and was dressed in his obligatory football shirt and socks combo. He too was sporting an erection as he wandered over to me. </p><p>""Ok boys, lets do as we discussed"" said Brian to my nephews. Susan and Helen moved apart and created a space for me on the sofa. Patting the material, Helen indicated for me to take a seat. I squeezed between them and sat down. Matthew and Robert then knelt down in front of me and as Susan and Helen took my thighs in their hands, pulling them apart, the boys dipped their heads towards my throbbing tool. The wave of pleasure that hit me was unlike anything I had ever felt before. Two mouths closed over my bell end and two tongues began to swirl around my glans. Brian let out an elongated ""Yessssss"" as he zoomed in on my first piece of paedo action. The boys sucked like professionals. Their tongues flickered and danced across my helmet and they alternated between sucking my cock end and licking the full length of my erection like a giant lollipop. Susan and Helen joined in, Susan by squeezing and fondling my ball sack and Helen by holding my shaft and slowly wanking me as the boys sucked.</p><p>After around 10 minutes of heaven Susan spoke; ""Lets see what HE can do shall we?"". The boys un-clamped their limpet like mouths from my spit covered cock and clambered onto the sofa. Standing either side of me, they thrust their hairless boners towards my face. I took hold of both of their penises, one in each hand and marveled at how stiff and smooth they felt. I gently retracted their foreskins and then brought both cocks to my mouth. I didn't hesitate for a split second as I pushed both tools into my mouth together and began to run my tongue over their little bell ends. Susan let out an appreciative moan and Helen said ""Dirty fucker! He's taking to this straight away!"".</p><p>With that, she climbed off the sofa and went down on all fours in front of me to suck my cock. Susan joined her and for the second time that day, two mouths serviced my aching erection. It was like I had died and gone to heaven. Two boy cocks in my mouth and two sluts in their thirties sucking my cock together. It was just an added bonus that one was my wife and the other her sister! I could hear the click of the camera shutter as Brian captured everything in sight. As my eyes were closed in pleasure, I sensed rather than saw Brian kneel down behind Helen and insert his huge cock into her cunt. Helen shuddered under the assault, her whole body rocking back and forth as Brian fucked her brains out. He was still taking pictures of the scene as he removed his cock from my wife's cunt and inserted it into her sister's arsehole. Opening my eyes I watched transfixed as Brian pumped away in front of me. Susan had too much of my cock in her mouth to do anything other than moan in pleasure. I tasted the cocks, noting that Matthew's tasted different from his brothers. Salty almost. Was this precum? Could an eleven year old boy cum? I didn't know and didn't care. If he shot his load in my mouth that was just fine with me. Robert's cock had a slight taste of piss to it, but again this didn't phase me in the slightest.</p><p>Brian then suggested that I take a turn with Susan. I physically had to prevent myself from shouting aloud at his suggestion. Removing the boy's cocks from my mouth, I gave each one a final kiss on the tip before moving to the floor. Susan was on all fours in front of me, her white, pale arse tarnished only by a fading pair of handprints from where Brian had steadied himself. I took my cock in my hand and rubbed it slowly over Susan's cunt lips, savouring the wetness of her twat. Half turning towards me, she simply said ""Up my arse"" and knew that I wouldn't last very long at all. I pressed my bell end against her puckered rectum and pushed. It was surprisingly well lubricated and I mused that Brian must have lubed her up before hand. With one push, I slid deep into her arsehole until my stomach touched her buttocks. I stopped for a minute to relish the situation. Brian was now maneuvering the Matthew onto his back on the floor. Helen then squatted down over Matthew and took hold of his hairless erection before guiding it towards her twat. She lowered her hips and his tiny boner disappeared between her cunt lips. Robert was then manhandled into position infront of his mother and Brian gave a guiding hand. Taking hold of his little fat cock, Robert was pushed into his mother's open and willing mouth as I began to bugger her arse in earnest. </p><p>Standing back with a look of satisfaction on his face, Brian surveyed the scene. Me, fucking Susan up the arse as Robert fucked her mouth and Helen riding Matthew like he was a pony. Brian now began to wank fast and hard, before thrusting his huge cock down Robert's throat. The boy gagged and choked but never once complained as his grandfather fucked his mouth in front of me. This was all too much for me. Despite my best efforts I could feel my sperm rising as I fucked Susan's bumhole.</p><p>""Brian......I can't last much longer"" I said. </p><p>""Ok, well a little sooner than I expected but not to worry. Boys, positions please. Ladies, you know what to do"".</p><p>Climbing off Matthew's cock, Helen helped him up and brought him over to Robert. Susan disengaged her vacuum pump like mouth from her youngest son's tool and moved forward, allowing me to leave her arsehole. The boy's knelt before me, penises erect, faces looking at me in expectation. The women knelt by their sides, Helen with Robert and Susan with Matthew. Reaching down, they began to wank the boys off as I walked over. Brian joined me and together we stood, cocks erect and ready to spunk. </p><p>""It's all yours"" was all Brian said. It certainly was all mine. Four faces ready for my cum. Would I shoot enough? Would I hit the target? The thoughts faded as I felt the onrush of my orgasm. Helen and Susan forced the boys heads together and they extended their tongues, before touching the tips together. My orgasm welled up within me and seconds later, I blew my top. I pulled my foreskin back and forth, back and forth, back and forth and felt the point of no return pass by in a rush. Aiming my cock at the boys outstretched tongues I did my best to shoot my cum at the heavenly target infront of me. I failed and although my first spurt landed straight onto the tongues of my nephews, the remainder went everywhere. My cock pulsated as I shot my cum onto their cheeks, noses, eyes, lips and hair. With an almighty grunt, Brian joined in and shot a mammoth load of semen straight into the boys faces. Neither flinched or moved a muscle as their grandfather pounded his huge erection and delivered a cum load so great, I thought he would pass out with effort. His cum literally drenched both boys and left them looking like someone had thrown half a pint of milk in their faces. </p><p>Helen and Susan now joined in and began to lick the combined cum loads of Brian and I off the faces of the boys. I remembered that the camera was still running and that this was my screen test, so I took my still stiff cock and rubbed it over Robert's cheek, transferring some of the cum onto the helmet before pushing it into his mouth. </p><p>""Good, good"" murmured Brian as he watched me, his cock showing no signs of drooping. I was transfixed as I watched my wife and her sister lovingly and carefully lick every drop of semen from the faces of the two boys. Brian spoke as we watched the two sisters eating our cum. ""Well done young man, well done. I think that our business is going to flourish with you onboard. We've already got your first proper shoot lined up. Remember Amy? From the bukkake video?""</p><p>I nodded in response. </p><p>""Well, the last cock that you saw covering her face was her father's and he and his wife want more. They say that Amy is ready to be fucked and I think you might be the man to do it"" said Brian.</p><p>""Lucky bastard"" said Susan as she looked up at me, her lips dripping with cum.</p><p>Brian continued. ""Oh don't worry, there is enough to go round. They enjoyed you dominating her and have asked that you and Helen go to work on her for the next session.""</p><p>I lifted my eyes to the ceiling and silently wondered what quirk of fate had brought me to this juncture.</p>"
56,"Resort X, Part 1",AFI,Pigeon.face@yahoo.com,"['ffMMM', 'beast', 'fant', 'wife']",A perverted couple book a holiday that promises to be something out of this world.,2013-02-04T00:00:00,"This is a work of fiction and fantasy. The content of this story does not reflect real life, nor does it reflect the views of affiliations of the author.","<p>With a click of the mouse it was done. Two weeks in the Caribbean at an exclusive holiday island, named only Resort X. It had cost a fair packet for my wife and I to go, but Susan was just as excited by the prospect as I was and the £5000 it had set us back seemed like money well spent. I scanned through the list of requirements again, my cock twitching as I read the words on the computer screen before me.</p><p>""Thank you for booking with Resort X. The management request that you take the time to read the list of our rules and requirements. Any transgression of these rules will nullify your booking and may see guests removed from site. Please ensure compliance in order to maximise your enjoyment during your stay"".</p><p>1) All guests must be fit and healthy. Resort X does not tolerate overweight guests, nor do we tolerate any guests that we would not consider engaging in sexual activity with. Please make sure you are slim and attractive! All guests will be vetted on arrival. The management of Resort X reserve the right to engage in sexual activity with guests on arrival.""</p><p>2) When in public areas, ie bars, poolside and night entertainment venues all female guests over the age of 12 MUST abide by Resort X's dress code. The female dress code consists of black two piece bikini and black high heels. The shoes must either be of a strappy design with diamante highlights or black peep toe shoes. Nail polish MUST be worn at all times.</p><p>3) When in public areas, ie bars, poolside and night entertainment venues all male guests over the age of 12 MUST abide by Resort X's dress code. The male dress code consists of speedo style swimming trunks.</p><p>4) When in public areas, ie bars, poolside and night entertainment venues all female guests under the age of 12 MUST abide by Resort X's dress code. The female dress code consists of sandals and summer dress. Underwear must NOT be worn.</p><p>5) When in public areas, ie bars, poolside and night entertainment venues all male guests under the age of 12 MUST abide by Resort X's dress code. The male dress code consists of swimming trunks.</p><p>6) ALL adult guests MUST engage in sexual activity with children AT LEAST five times per day. Sexual activity is classified as the following; Penetration, oral sex, mutual masturbation, watersports, scat, bondage and K9. Extreme violence and snuff is NOT tolerated at Resort X. Any guests breaching Resort X's violence code WILL be removed and WILL be reported to the local authorities. Light violence such as slapping, hair pulling, forced deep throat, mild strangulation and poking with high heeled shoes IS tolerated and encouraged at Resort X.</p><p>7) ALL adult female guests MUST engage in Scat activities with children at least once per day. Resort X classifies Scat activities as the giving or receiving of fecal matter for sexual purposes. Male guests are not required to follow this rule, but will not be challenged should they wish to do so.</p><p>8) ALL guests who bring children to Resort X MUST share their children. Resort X operates a'common user' policy. Whilst children are not prevented from going about their normal business, parents must expect fellow guests to use their children as and when they see fit. Parents are reminded that the primary concern of Resort X is the use of children for sexual pleasure. Please expect family meals etc to be interrupted by other guests who wish to use your children.</p><p>9) The waiting staff of Resort X are available, on request to join guests in their activities. All waiting staff are male, black and very well hung. All waiting staff are disease free and have been regularly inspected by the Resort X medical staff. The Resort X guard dogs are also available on request. </p><p>10) Resort X does NOT condone the use of condoms. Condoms remove the sensation of sexual activity and are not inline with Resort X's environmental policy. Resort X request that all guests clean up after themselves. Cleaning equipment is available.</p><p>Fuck me, this is going to be some holiday I thought. I clicked on the home page of Resort X and re-read the description. </p><p>""Set on its own private island, Resort X offers THE premier child sex vacation experience in the world. Here at Resort X, we cater for the discerning guest who wishes to relax in the stunning surroundings of the Caribbean whilst enjoying the most depraved sexual activities of their lives. As such, Resort X caters for families and couples only. No single guests are allowed at Resort X. Here at Resort X we can cater for families with children as young as a few months up to teenagers and we cater for those who like to fuck them!""</p><p>As I sat and read the description, I could feel my cock hardening in my jeans. Susan entered the room carrying a cup of coffee. Leaning over my shoulder, she read the words aloud.</p><p>""This is going to be some holiday, isn't it?"". I nodded in reply, before my wife looked down and saw the bulge in my trousers. ""Getting excited already I see?"" she said, nodding at my erection. </p><p>""Yeah, just a bit"" I replied. Placing the coffee cup on the computer desk, she began to undo my jeans before freeing my rock hard tool. </p><p>""Put the video on babe"" she said. ""The one with the blonde and the two dogs"". </p><p>I minimised the Resort X website and navigated through the files to where I kept our stash of child porn. A video popped up on screen and Susan began to wank me off as we watched the action.</p><p>A girl of four was laid on her back on a hotel room bed. Bright sunshine poured into the scene, accentuating every detail of the child. She was stunning to look at, truly stunning with curly blonde hair that framed her face and reached as far as her shoulders. Her skin was pale and she had striking big blue eyes. She was a natural beauty and looked like the kind of girl that you would see in a high street clothes catalogue. She was dressed in a yellow and red summer dress and a pair of red summer sandals. Her dress was pushed up past her waist and her legs were wide open as a blonde teenage girl noisily licked her bald cunt. The teenager, her own tiny tits pushed out of her black bikini top, spread the young girl's cunt as wide as she could, occasionally pulling away from the glistening hole to allow the cameraman to obtain a close up shot. The girl's cunt looked bright pink and inviting and was dripping in a mixture of saliva and cunt juices. Placing a finger of each hand into the pink juicy twat, the teenager looked into the lens as she pulled the preteen cunt wide open. The camera zoomed out and moved up the girl's body to her head and shoulders.</p><p>Two men, probably in their 50's judging by their appearance, knelt on either side of the girl's head. They were naked and both had erections. One cock that was around 9 or 10 inches long and was heavily veined, with a bright red bell end. The other was shorter, but no less thick and had a considerable bend in the shaft. The men were manhandling a pair of dogs towards the girls face. A black Labrador and a Rhodesian Ridge-back were the real stars of this particular show as the men moved them towards the girl. Expertly, the men lifted the dogs tails and manipulated the dog's pulsating erections backwards between the hind legs. The Labrador was packing an erection that looked to be about 8 or 9 inches long. It was thin and had an almost perfectly cylindrical shaft. It's knot was growing by the second as the first man dropped the cock down onto the young girl's face. The Ridge-back was even bigger, packing a tool that was well over 12 inches long. It was fatter than the Labrador's and had a distinct curve to the underside of its shaft. It's knot was immense and the man struggled to hold it all in his hand.</p><p>Susan was now wanking me fast and hard and her free hand had disappeared down the front of her own jeans to flick her clit to the on-screen action. As we watched, both dogs began to cum on the girls face. Copious amounts of watery pre-cum squirted from the bright red dog boners and began to drench the pretty little girl. She had obviously done this before, as her pink tongue flicked out of her open mouth, touching the tips of the red doggy cocks alternately. The dogs stood, tongues lolling as they shot their cum onto the delightful little whore's face. What seemed like gallons of the thin liquid shot out in rhythmic spurts to cover the hair, forehead, nose, cheeks, lips and eyes of the blonde fuck toy. The man in charge of the Ridge-back pushed the enormous cock into the girl's mouth, her cheek bulging outwards with the sheer size of the cock. His friend, in control of the Labrador did likewise and soon the girl had both cocks in her wide open mouth. ""She must be able to dislocate her fucking jaw"" murmured my wife as she watched the little cunt sucking the two enormous tools.</p><p>The men, excited to the point of bursting, could take no more. The first man used his free hand to rub his cock against the girl's forehead whilst still forcing the Ridge-back into her mouth. With an almighty grunt, he shot is own cum load onto the girls face. His semen covered her forehead and nose, before pooling in the little slut's eye sockets and running down her cheeks. The second man lasted only seconds longer, before he too shot his load. Placing his cock head against the girl's doggy cum covered right cheek, he shot a considerable amount of jizz onto the girl's face. It splattered her cheek, before stretching across her nose and lips. Before the video ended, the teenage girl took the cameraman's cock and wanked his straining erection onto the younger girl's face as well. With a low moan, a fifth lot of cum was splattered across the blonde stunner's face and lips. It was too much for me as well. I had barely uttered the words ""I'm gonna cum"", before my seed shot from my bell end and landed all over my shirt. Susan reached her own orgasm as she milked me dry, bucking and juddering as she flicked herself off to the onscreen image.</p><p>Both spent, we relaxed slightly and watched the credits of the video as they ran up the screen. ""A Resort X production. Book now for your experience of heaven""...........</p><p>It truly was shaping up to be an outstanding holiday.</p>"
57,"The Cable Guy: Book 1, Part 1",A.F.K.,Billy_Hillis@hushmail.com,"['Mm', 'oral', 'anal', 'rape', 'dom']","This story highlights 20 year old Doug, a cable installers daily life. His many tricks and opportunities while working. And the boy of his dreams, 14 year old Caden.",2013-06-08T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I'm Doug, 20,5'10"" and 175 pounds of solid muscle. I'm working my way through college being an installation technician for a local cable company. Everything you've heard about scantilly clad women opening the door is true. Occasionally an under dressed daughter or son will answer the door but those are rare. On this morning I was installing jacks in the bedrooms. The house was already wired in the main living areas, but the new owner wanted it in all the bedrooms. His wife had already left for work and he was taking off right after he explained what he wanted done. There were three bedrooms and I set off to get the master bedroom done first. I checked the other two remaining rooms and did the unoccupied one before entering the one with someone it.</p><p>I quietly entered the room taking a good look at the sleeping boy sprawled out on the bed. He appeared to be a young teen clad only in a tee and boxers. The boxers were an interesting red, white and black print with a gothic theme that had 'kill the zombies' printed randomly on them amongst crude drawings. I went next to the bed for a closer look at those. I softly called out 'Good morning, I'm here to do a cable install', placing a hand on his lower back and letting it slide down to his boxer covered butt after getting no response. I'd left for work this morning horny and unable to even jack off, so I wasn't going to let this opportunity to get off pass by.</p><p>I rushed to get the installation in his room done so I could have some fun! The whole time I was wiring the boys room I wondered why his dad hadn't mentioned. Had he forgot or not known that the boy was home? Or didn't he think it mattered. Would he have said something if it had been a daughter? Oh well, I wasn't going to give it anymore thought. I was gay and a boy lover and I was going to perv over his son. As soon as I'd finished I went back over to the bed. The boy was perfectly positioned for me. Sprawled out on his belly with his head turned facing the edge of the bed.</p><p>His eyes were shut and his breathing was steady and rythmic, sleeping soundly. I undid my belt and unzipped my jeans, tucking my boxers under my balls so I could stroke myself while I checked him out. The boy had nice lips that I could imagine wrapped around my cock and a dusting of fine hairs on his lower legs. I ran my finger tips up his spread legs, nice, very nice. His armpits and chest probably only had a few hairs too, if any, but I wasn't going to risk trying to get his t-shirt off and waking him up. I rubbed my stiffening cock back and forth against his lips. If only he'd open his mouth enough for me to put the tip in, but try as I might I couldn't will him to do that. I settled for planting a soft kiss on his lips. My gaze travelled down to his backside.</p><p>I wanted to check out his butt and I took a couple steps down so I had better access to it. I noticed a name spelled out in wood hanging on the wall and softly called out his name as I put both hands on his butt and felt it up, ""Hey Andy, you awake?"", he did not wake up or even stir. I got bolder and started tugging his boxers down in back exposing his creamy white butt cheeks. After I had them down in back, I reached around under him and carefully pulled the front down, copping a feel of his soft dick as they slid down. Still no sign of him waking I leaned over him and pried his butt cheeks apart. His completely hairless ass and butt crack was just what I liked. His pencil sized hole was shut tight, and I fantasized about fucking it as I stroked my hard 8 1/2 inch thick cock. I didn't really care about whether he was virgin or not, although that would be a plus. I just wanted to get my boy busting cock into him!</p><p>The boys ass was calling to me, I wanted it. I wanted it bad! Sure, I could jack off and fantasize about the hottie, blowing my wad on him but I could go home and do that. Why would I want to do that? His dad had left his son alone in the house with me, almost like a gift. Yeah, I was going to plow his shit hole until I got off. The little angel was all ready for it, laying with his legs spread out, his butt turned up and his boxers underwear pulled down! I didn't have any lube but I knew he would have something. Every teenager jacked off and somewhere in this room was some lube or lotion. Once I found it I returned to his bedside and squirted a generous amount into his crack.</p><p>Climbing up on the bed with him and getting between his legs, I used my fingers to spread the lube in his crack and around his hole. While I slid a finger into his tight ass hole I called out his name again, 'Andy, Andy you awake?', and patted his bottom lightly. He stirred a little but didn't wake up, and I didn't really want him to. He'd wake up once I had my cock inside him and he was getting fucked. I was going to ride his ass hard. By the tightness of his hole he was either virgin or had very little exprience. Just what I wanted. Sticking a second finger in him I rotated them around, loosening him up a little for for the assault I was planning on his ass. </p><p>He uttered a muffled a groan and one of his legs twitched, ""Andy? Are you awake?"", I stopped and listened for a few minutes. Nothing, his breathing was regular, a sound sleeper I smiled to myself. In any event I was taking no chances. I did not want him waking up until my cock was inside him and there was no backing out. Grabbing my hard cock I pushed it between his cheeks, lining it up with his precious boy hole. Lowering myself down onto him I pushed against his entrance.</p><p>""Hey stop!"", he exclaimed suddenly fully awake.</p><p>""Too late for that Andy I'm coming in. I gave you several warnings and tried to wake you."", I pushed a little harder at his tight hole until it gave way and my head popped in.</p><p>""Ackkk! Pull it out it hurts! I'm awake and have been for awhile.""</p><p>""Really? How interesting. How long have you been awake my sweet?""</p><p>""I started to wake up while you were fingering me and I was just curious to see how far you would go. I didn't think you'd actually try to put your dick in me.""</p><p>""That's funny Andy."", I gave a short thrust forward with my cock. He screamed and begged me to stop again, ""How old are you Andy?""</p><p>""I...ugh...I'm fourteen.""</p><p>""Sweet! I'm twenty and I love tight boy ass. And you know about fingering.""</p><p>""Umm yeah. I was just experimenting.""</p><p>""All boys do. Did you like it?""</p><p>""Oh sheesh I really don't want to answer that."" </p><p>""You don't have to, you just did. Have you ever had anything bigger than a finger up your ass Andy?""</p><p>""No, never!""</p><p>""But you've thought about it. Today's you're lucky day. You're gonna get 8 1/2 inches of thick man meat up your ass"", thrusting forward I forced another two inches into his tight cherry ass. Gawd it was heaven. I was going to bust his ass open and breed the teen. Looking down at his pale, unblemished hairless buttocks I watched my cock slowly disappear inside his ass with each thrust. He was still screaming in discomfort and pain, but he was no longer begging me to take it out. I had a steady rythym going but I was about to kick it up a notch, ""You're liking it now aren't you. Tell me the truth and I might take you out to breakfast after I'm done.""</p><p>""No not really but I've heard it gets better and the pain goes away.""</p><p>""Let's hope fot your sake it does. I'm gonna pound your boy pussy hard and tear it up!"", immediately I began pumping my cock hard and fast into his ass. Relentlessly pulling back and driving it back in to the hilt, ""Now this is fucking. Your tight little pussy ain't never gonna be the same. How you like it now?""</p><p>""Ackk. Oh...ugh..my...ugh...fucking...ugh...gosh. It still hurts...ackkk...a lot!""</p><p>""Do you want me to stop?"" I asked smart-assedly.</p><p>""No not now, but can you take it a little easier on me? It is my first time.""</p><p>""Sure my sweet."", I slowed it down making him think I was going to do what he asked. It was only temporary relief for him, ""Not! You're going to get rode hard"", kicking it back into high gear I resumed pounding the boys ass over and over. It was pure pleasure fucking a young teens ass. He wanted me to do it now, he was getting what he'd dreamed of for a long time. The boy was losing his cherry to a man-sized cock. He'd remember his first time forever, ""Push back Andy. Use your boy pussy to make my cock feel good"", pounding his tight ass hard I slid the head of my cock over his love button with each thrust. He was now moaning and pushing his ass back to meet my cock.</p><p>""Ahh...ugh...mmm... yes. Fuck me...ummm...cable guy!""</p><p>""Yeah you're loving it now aren't you?""</p><p>""Yessss...agh...give it to me.""</p><p>""You got one hot pussy Andy. It's always hotter when it's a boys first time."", I was giving him what he wanted and I craved. So warm and tight, his ass had a stranglehold on my cock. His velvety insides were stroking my cock, lighting up every nerve ending in it. I wasn't going to last much longer, ""How long have you wanted this Andy?""</p><p>""I started fingering my ass about a year ago. It was then that I wondered what a dick would feel like, and ooh...ugh...yeah...started thinking about some of the boys...ugh... mmm...at school."", I was making the young teen feel good and I liked that he was vocal. I could picture him at night jerking his dick and fingering himself, thinking of his classmates putting their dicks in him, ""Ugh...yeah...you're good. Fuck me harder!"", I loved hearing him talk dirty to me. I drove into his teen pussy a couple more times, than pulled out.</p><p>""Flip over Andy I want to look at you when I fuck you."", he didn't need to be asked twice and rolled right over. Yanking his boxers off I lifted his slender legs over my shoulders and rammed my cock back into him. He squealed like a stuck pig. His eyes were glazed over with lust and pleasure. His mouth was open as he continued to moan and express his feelings, ""Fuck yeah baby, your pussy really needed this. You're gonna crave man cock now"", lifting his t-shirt up I let his legs slide off my shoulders, and bent them back over his head. I leaned down on him licking and nibbling on his nips until they were hard. With my full weight on him I tore into his ass making him scream with pleasure. </p><p>Squirming and moaning, he bucked up to meet each thrust of my cock. I bore down on him with the force of a locomotive, grunting and sweating from the exertion. Ripping my t-shirt off I began doing push-ups on the teen, pulling my cock almost out on the uptake, and shoving it back in to the balls on the down stroke. I could see him admiring my muscled upper torso when I was raised up, ""Oh yeah Andy baby you like what you see don't ya? Lick that sweat off me when I come back down', lowering myself down I laid on top of him and let him lick on my chest. I'd put that hot little mouth and tongue to good use later. I resumed fucking his oh so tight teen pussy, building up to my climax. The boy was going to get one hell of man cum deep inside him, ""Squeeze with your pussy Andy. I'm ready to breed you and make you mine!""</p><p>I drove my cock into him one last time holding it in. I shook as my balls expelled their baby makers, coating his insides with my cum as I began fucking him again. He was going to have a thoroughly cummed and sore yet satisfied ass. When my cock quit spurting I laid back down on top of him, completely drained. Lowering my lips to his we began french kissing. He didn't want to ever stop but eventually I broke the kiss, ""Damn Andy you were one helluva fuck"", I raised up enough to see him gazing up at me with a dreamy look in his eyes. I pulled out of him with a loud plop. Looking down I could see some blood mixed in with his ass juices on my cock, ""I gotta go clean myself up Andy which way to the bathroom?""</p><p>""It's just across the hall.""</p><p>Going over to the bathroom I cleaned myself up and returned to his room. He was up and out of bed and had put his boxers back on. He was a picture of beauty with his hair all messed up and a big smile on his face. I walked over to him. He really was a hottie. I didn't want to get involved with him but he would make a perfect boyfriend. Perfect little body. Loyal. Sexxy as hell. And innocent enough to try anything. I had to get these thoughts out of my head, I didn't have time for this. My sex life was quite active and I was happy with it. The look he was giving me was scaring the hell outof me. The puppy dog look in his eyes said he was falling in love with me.</p><p>""I didn't get your name cable guy. And I wanted to thank you for the best time in my life.""</p><p>""It's Doug. Here's my cell number if you ever have problems with your cable."" I wrote my number on the palm of his hand.</p><p>""Doug that was everything and more than I ever dreamed it would be. It was my first time, but I hope not my last. Kiss me."", he leaned into me and I wrapped my arms around him. We french kissed for the longest time before he broke it off, ""Now I think you mentioned something about breakfast?""</p><p>""Yes but it's going to have to be quick. I got other installs to do this morning. There's a Mickey D's a couple blocks down the street.""</p><p>""Ick. Hah ah, I want I-hop! You should have thought about your schedule before you started raping a sleeping boy. My silence is gonna cost ya a nice sit-down breakfast""</p><p>""Shit you're taking advantage of me and turning into an expensive date! Throw a pair of jeans on and let's get going."", he brushed past me and slowly walked over to his closet, shaking his just fucked ass. Opening it he looked over his shoulder at me.</p><p>""Hmmm which pair should I wear?"" he smirked at me while I quickly crossed the room to stand directly behind him.</p><p>""You're cute Andy but don't push your luck."", I reached down and caressed his butt through his boxers. Pushing a finger into his crack through the material I felt the wetness of my cum seeping through, ""You're going to get them all cummy anyways, so just throw on some old pair.""</p><p>""Don't spoil my day, if I wanna look nice Im going to.""</p><p>""Don't you need to get to school?""</p><p>""Nope, I'm skipping today. I'm going out to breakfast with my hunky rapist!""</p><p>---</p><p><b>E-mail me at the addy above if you liked this story. I'll be adding a second part soon to finish up the breakfast scene. I'd love to hear your suggestions.</b></p>"
58,"The Cable Guy: Book 1, Part 2",A.F.K.,Billy_Hillis@hushmail.com,"['Mm', 'oral', 'anal', 'rape', 'dom']",This chapter follows Doug and Andy through their breakfast date. After breakfast the two go to Dougs place where he is at first reluctlantly drawn into a relationship with the younger Andy. By the end of their day Doug has figured out how to keep Andy for himself and retain his freedom.,2013-06-12T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Naughty Little Schoolboy</h5><p>I was stupid enough to have said it. He called my bluff. And now I was stuck taking Andy to the I-hop. It wasn't that bad. The boy was cute and dressed sexy hot. I had one hand on his ass as we walked towards the restaurant. He didn't seem to mind. I sure didn't. I took his hand as we approached the entrance. Walking in hand in hand to wait to be seated. We were getting some looks. Andy just smiled at evryone. It didn't bother me. I was out and openly gay. I just happened to be out with my latest trophy fuck. After a 15 minute wait it was our turn.</p><p>""Booth for two."" I told the hostess, smiling at her as she seated us. I don't know if it was on purpose or not, but we got a waiter. He introduced himself as Ethan and took our orders, ""I'm Doug and this is my boyfriend"", Andy looked pleased wih that. I knew he'd like that, and after all I was buying his silence with this breakfast, ""I rent him out on the weekends"", I added jokingly. The waiter didn't know what to do or say. I didn't care that it made him uncomfortable. Andy glared at me and poked me in the ribs with his elbow.</p><p>""We're not exactly boyfriends. He just raped me earlier this morning. This is our first date."" We both giggled and laughed as the waiter scurried off to put in our order. Then he turned to me, ""But seriously my hunky rapist and wannabe boyfriend, don't ever say anything like that again.""</p><p>""Whoah baby boy slow down. I only said you were my boyfriend because of the way he was looking at you."" The bitch didn't need to get all bent. </p><p>""You're jealous. You should be. I'm perfect boyfriend material for you.""</p><p>""You're hot Andy, but don't let it go to your head. I get all the boys I want and need. YOU want me!"" Soon our order was brought to us. Andy tried flirting with Ethan. He was interested, but flustered. He kept glancing at me to gauge my reaction. I just stared blankly at him. </p><p>As soon as he'd set the plates out he rushed off, ""Now shut up and eat your breakfast"", I told him with a chuckle. We made light conversation as we ate. Filled with a lot of sexual innuendos. I noticed the busboy clearing off the tables as the customers left. He looked to be about Andys age. Maybe a little older. He had nice tight, shapely ass. Andy caught me checking him out. He poked me in the ribs again and glared at me. Telling me 'No!', very sternly. Now who was jealous? </p><p>""If you're going to act up I'll bend your ass over this table. And fuck you right here in front of everybody"", he giggled. Knowing I wasn't serious. I unzipped my jeans and took my cock out. He stared at it hungrily. Yeah, he was hooked on my cock. tucked it back in and zipped up. I decided to teach him a lesson. The next time the busboy came by I called him over. I told him we were finished eating, and asked him to clear our plates and bring us some water. After he left to get our water I turned to Andy.</p><p>""I'm going to show you how easy it would be for me to pick up that boy if I wanted him. I'm not going to so don't cause a scene."" The busboy returned and filled up glasses from a pitcher. I struck up a conversation with him and found out his name was Danny. He was in a program that allowed him to work and gain experience. He got credit for that and only had to attend classes for part of the day. On the two days he worked, ""I install cable and do computer repairs if you or your family ever needs it."" I got one of my cards out, and wrote on the back of it 'if you ever want a job that pays more than a busboy I can always use the extra help'. Andy was trying to see what I was writing but I made sure he didn't and quickly handed the card to the boy.</p><p>""What did you on that?"" he asked. There was a slight tone of anger and jealousy in his question.</p><p>""Just the fees I charge and the hours and days I work. Just in case his family does need it."" I lied convincingly. He accepted that but I'm sure he had some doubts in his mind. I'd take his mind off that, ""Let's go pay the bill and get out of here.""</p><p>We walked up to the hostess station together and I paid. Walking out I put my arm my around him and we walked back out to my pick-up. I was going to keep him busy and make him forget all about the bus boy. Who I was pretty sure would be giving me a call within a day or two. I drove us to my apartment.</p><p>""What are we doing here?"" he asked.</p><p>""This is my place. You've already been a naughty little school boy and missed half your classes. You might as well skip the whole day. You can take care of my cock for me, something I'm sure you'd rather do than go to school.""</p><p>""But I thought you had other appointments to get to."" We were at the door to my unit. I unlocked it and let him in.</p><p>""I do but I'm going to cancel those right now"", I led him back to the bedroom, ""Strip down naked cutey and get on your knees"", I watched him undress while I called a friend on my cell to fill in for me. The kid did have a hot body. No tone or muscle definition, just a smooth basically hairless body. Just how I liked it. </p><p>""Ooh you look hot on your knees Andy"", I began slowly undressing. First my tee, letting him admire my toned chest. To this young teen I was a god. ""Get those lips ready sweety"", I kicked off my sneakers, ""My cock is hard for your mouth"", Unzipping my jeans I paused, making him wait another minute before taking them off. Even though he'd already seen it, I could see the lust and eagerness in his eyes.</p><p>""You want it baby. Don't you?"" He said yes, nodding his head up and down rapidly. I pulled my boxers off tossing them at him. Freeing my boy buster. Pointing straight up, I hope you can take it all cutey"", I stepped up to him. My cock throbbing right in front of his face. He reached out to it opening his mouth. I swatted his slender hands away. </p><p>""Not so fast, I'll let you know when. We got all day"", he had to learn who was in control, ""I want you just like this everytime you're time you're over here. Totally naked waiting on your knees, or with your ass up in the air, legs spread wide.""</p><p>""Does that mean I'm going to be over here a lot?"" I asked. I hoped I was. I'd never thought about men before. Doug was all man! He had a killer body. And that cock of his, Oh my gawd it was huge. And he knew what to do with it that made my world spin. I wanted him all to myself. I'd do anything for him. I was afraid to ask the next question but I had to, ""Are we going to be like boyfriends?""</p><p>""Like boyfriends is a good way to describe it. I'd like you as a boyfriend. But it will have to be more like friends with benefits. Besides you couldn't move in and live here.""</p><p>""I could talk my mom into it."" I pleaded. Hopeful that he'd say yes.</p><p>""We'll see. That's enough talking for now. Get my cock in your mouth."" I bent my cock down to his lips and pushed it into his open mouth. It pulsed as it entered his warm mouth. Sliding over his tongue. He had some experience sucking. He knew what to do. He'd never had one this size though, ""How many cocks you sucked Andy?"", I asked. Withdrawing my cock so he could answer.</p><p>""Just a couple. When I was younger."" I licked up his long hard shaft. I was going to try and take it all, ""But just with some of the kids at school. Just experimenting, none of course as big as yours"", I kissed his bulbous head, ""I want to take it all, but you're going to have to be patient with me.""</p><p>""We got all day Andy. You'll take it all before we're done. Just like you took it all up your hot little ass!"" I could take it slow for awhile. ""You're going to swallow all of my load too"", pushing my cock back into his mouth. Filling it with my head and first couple inches. He looked like a squirrel storing nuts, with his cheeks all puffed out. </p><p>I slowly inched it forward. Until I hit the back of his throat. He was struggling now to accommodate it. I pulled back and let him relax before shoving it back in. I was going to love using this boy. Teaching him to take my man cock. I instructed him to breathe through his nose, as I pushed the tip into his throat. He did okay until I tried to get another inch in. Coughing and spluttering I pulled back letting him catch his breath. I smiled encouragingly at him, before sliding it back in and down his throat.</p><p>""Keep going baby. You can do it.""</p><p>I tried for over an hour to get him to deep throat it. But he just couldn't get those last couple inches in. Fucking his face harder with as much as I could get into him. Giving him a break now and then to get his breath back. There weren't many boys his age who could take it all. All I wanted right now was to drain my balls and fill his mouth with my jizz. Pumping my cock harder and faster into his mouth. Pushing him to the limitand letting him choke as my balls tightened up.</p><p>""I'm cumming Andy sweety,"" I yelled out just as the first shot climbed up my pole. I pulled back leaving just the head in, ""Yes, yes, yes! Arghhhh...ohmmm...ahh"", I let my cum start filling his mouth, ""Swallow baby, swallow"", he was having a hard time keeping up. </p><p>I took advantage of his cum filled mouth and shoved my cock in. All of it. Using the cum as lubricant to get it down his throat. I continued cumming, emptying it into his tummy. His eyes teared up as he struggled to breathe. He went limp and blacked out as I finished up. I pulled it out and he took in deep breaths, ""Fuck that was good. How'd you like sucking your first man cock and drinking my cum?""</p><p>""It was too much, but I loved it. It has a nice salty taste and thick too."" I told him honestly. I'd do anything to have his cock all to myself. I'd practice on it all he wanted until I could comfortably take it all, ""Can we talk now?""</p><p>""Sure sweety we need a rest. Let's get up in the bed."" I pulled the comforter back and crawled in next to him. We layed side by side facing each other. I pulled the comforter up over our waists. ""What you want to talk about?""</p><p>""You compliment me on my looks and body a lot. And call me sweety and baby. Do you have feelings for me or are you just saying all that so you can have sex with me. I'm falling in love with you Doug.""</p><p>He had me between a rock and a hard place. I did want him. As I'd thought earlier he would make a perfect boyfriend. I didn't want to fully commit to him in a full time relationship. It was decision time. I took a deep breath.</p><p>""Andy you are a beautiful boy. Everything I could possibly want in a boy."" Wrapping my arms around him I kissed him deeply. The touch of his body and his boyish charm felt right, ""Let's take it slow baby"", I let my hands explore his body, ""Just see how it goes"", running a finger across his lips, ""If you can talk your mom into it, you can stay here on the weekends.""</p><p>""She'll say yes. Say goodbye to all your other boys. I'm going to make you forget them.""</p><p>""I don't doubt that at all you little horn dog."" I replied. He probably would too. At least on the weekends. He'd be going home one satisfied, happy, well used and tired out boy every weekend. I kissed him again, ""This morning when I took your ass it was just sex"" I ran my hand through his hair, ""I knew right after that you more.""</p><p>""You raped me this morning!""</p><p>""No, it's only rape if you're unwilling. You were awake before I fucked you. You wanted it."" I set him straight. We kissed again for several minutes. ""When the little green envy monster came out at breakfast, I knew then I'd have to do something"", smiling at him I caressed his butt cheeks under the comforter. ""I wasn't going to let you get away. I wanted this ass again. AND again"", I gazed deep into his eyes. They sucked me into his soul, ""But no more jealousy Andy. That will destroy us.""</p><p>""I can't help it. I found someone who would treat me nice. I would never have thought of falling for a man until this morning. I'll always be a little jealous."" I was on cloud nine. I'd met the man of my dreams, ""You just keep that big cock in your pants during the week"", I exerted what little control over him I had, ""Can I have my name tattoed on it?""</p><p>""You're too much Andy."" We both laughed. He was definetely going to be a handful. And demanding at times, ""Let's get a photo of my cock and name tattoed on your butt first"", I ducked under the comforter. Grabbing one of his smooth, tender cheeks in my hand. Kissing and nibbling on it. Then sucking hard. Sucking the blood to the surface. Moving around that cheek. Covering it with a big hickey. He was marked as mine now. ""That will do for starters"", I came up from under the comforter. He was all smiles, ""C'mon, let's go take a shower.""</p><p>We both jumped out of the bed and raced down to the bathroom. I got the water running and embraced Andy in a passionate kiss while we waited for the water to warm to a decent temperature. </p><p>""Letting him in first I got in behind him. I'll let you wash me first, then I'll do you.""</p><p>""Okies."" I eagerly accepted Dougs offer. Begining with his handsome face I worked my way down his arms and armpits. After washing his nipples and upper chest I worked my way down. </p><p>""Mmm. Nice"", I told him as I admired his abs. He obviously worked out. The hairs that defined his treasure trail was just that. It led to the greatest treasure. I would never let that treasure go unappreciated. Crouching down I moved to his hairy crotch, ""Doug this my favorite part', I held his cock in my hand. Soaping his cock and balls, I let the stream of hot water rinse them off. </p><p>""Uh oh. Someones getting hard again"", I kissed the tip of his head. I lathered up his legs and let them be rinsed by the showers soothing stream. Lastly I washed his feet and toes. Then returned to a bent forward position, taking his stiffening cock into my mouth. I hummed around around it as it grew.</p><p>""That's enough for now baby. Let me wash you."" It was time to take it real slow. Show this kid how a man treats his special boy. Yeah, he was special. Not going to be the only boy in my life. I'd have other boys on the side. But I was going to keep this hottie around for awhile. </p><p>I washed and rinsed his hair and scrubbed his angelic face clean. He might look like an angel, but he had a devilish side. It was hard to say who was really in control. Had he manipulated me into this relationship. Or was I in control. Making him think he could tame me, but actually getting the best of both worlds. Time would tell. </p><p>""Mmm, I love these nickle sized nips"", I kissed and bit them gently. His upper body was devoid of any hair. Only a few light wisps on his arm pits. He had an outy belly button which I found sexy. I enjoyed flicking it with my fingers. he just giggled. His almost 5 inch dick was calling me. As I'd soaped it up to wash it he'd sprung wood. I let the soap rinse away. Watching the soap bubbles run down his thighs and skinny legs, covered with a very fine dusting of hairs. Then swirling off towards the drain to disappear. </p><p>""Bet you never experienced anything like this with your little school buddies"", my tongue darted into his pee slit. I rarely sucked any of the boys I fucked. Andys little dick was easy enough to handle. I swallowed it whole, sucking him hard. He was young and already excited. It wouldn't take long to get him off. I worked his dick sliding my tongue along it's length. Then apply suction to it. He was on the verge of cumming. </p><p>""I want to taste your boy cream baby"", I reached around behind him and stuck a finger up his ass. Locating his pleasure button and rubbing and digging into it repeatedly. ""Give it up Andy. Let it flow"", he jerked and cried out my name. </p><p>His sperm shot into my mouth. It had that sweet pure taste that only young boys have. He produced an ample amount of it. I was impressed. I knew I'd made him very happy. young boys always like it when you do something for them. Especially when they've fallen head over heels for you. I stood up.</p><p>""Oh my gawd Doug that was ace! You just keep getting better.""</p><p>""Thanks sweet cheeks. Turn around now so I can get your back side."" Starting at his neck and shoulders, I kissed , then washed and rinsed. This was my favorite view of any boy. I wasn't going to miss an inch of it with my lips and tongue. Andys soft smooth skin was unblemished. Photo genic would be my description. Hmmm. Would he go along with that? I could supplement my income by selling photos of him. Tracing his spine with my fingers, I followed it down to the small of his back. Planting kisses and massaging that area, I slowly moved down to his buttocks. Kneading them with my thumbs and fingers. He pushed that perfect boy ass back at me. He knew what was coming and wanted my man cock back inside him. The steam from the shower had fogged over the doors. There was a different kind of heat building in that enclosure. Spreading his cheeks I let the water trickle down his crack. Watching the droplets run down it, clinging to his hairless nuts momentarily before splashing down to the shower floor. After cleaning his crack and hole thoroughly, I plunged my tongue into his tight butt hole. Surprise!</p><p>""Oh... my... gawd! Doug you are..ohmmm...so...yes...yesss...bad-assed!"" His tongue was in my ass hole! I wasn't totally naieve on this. I was aware of the act. I just never expected it. And yes, he was hitting that spot with it. I felt my knees going weak, ""Ahhhh...Ohmmmyes Doug. Yes"", I shoved my butt back at him . Trying to get more of his tongue in me. I hoped he was going to stick his cock in there.</p><p>""Oh yeah baby. I think you're boy pussy is ready for some more of my man cock!""</p><p>""Yes. Yes. Yesss. I want it Doug.""</p><p>""Baby you got it hard. I'm gonna plow your ass so hard!"" I stood up. Centering my boy busting cock right over his hole. He wouldn't be walking straight. I was using no lube, other than the spit from the analingus. He was going to get fucked raw. ""3,2,1 CONTACT!"" </p><p>I yelled out as I plunged my cock into his teen ass. He screamed as it tore into him. When my balls hit his ass cheeks the only thing keeping him on his feet was me, holding onto to his slender hips. God I loved ripping up a boys ass. </p><p>""Hang on sweet cheeks you're going for a ride"", I swiveled my hips and banged the last two inches into him in rapid, short bursts. I kept that up listening to him scream. He was pleading with me to slow down. It fell on deaf ears. </p><p>""You thoughtyou were raped this morning... this...ugh is.. what rape...ughhh...feels like"", I began pulling it out completely. Then ramming it back in. Until my balls slammed against him. I could keep this up for a long time. He might be pissed at me when I was done. But he'd be on my doorstep Friday night. Ready and wanting to be fucked again. </p><p>""Take it my sweet. This is what a man cock can do. The cock you begged for just half an hout ago"", Pounding into his sweet tight ass over and over I built up to my climax. I loved watching my cock part his butt cheeks. Then disappearing completely up his boy pussy. The warm water from the shower cascaded down around us. Slamming my cock into him three more times before exploding in his ass. I let my cock pulse and shoot my entire load inside him. Breeding him, ""Aghhhh. Ughhh. Cummingggg.""</p><p>""Your ass officially belongs to me now. You've been bred with my man seed.""</p><p>""You didn't have to be so rough with me Doug. That was painful. It hurt like hell. My ass is all sore. You won't be getting it again until it's all better.""</p><p>""That was your boyfriend breeding. I won't do that again unless I have to. To remind you. Get out of the shower and I'll dry you off and make sure you're okay."" </p><p>Shutting the water off I stepped out of the shower. I grabbed a towel and dried Andy off, patting his tender ass with the towel. I gave him a kiss and told him to go in the bedromm and lay down and wait for me. I'd be in after I toweled myself dry to take care of him. I didn't let him see the blood on the towel. It wasn't a lot but I'd torn him up. I went in and inspected his ass. His hole was red and swollen, gaped open. There was no blood coming out. I applied some antiseptic cream to his hole and as far I could get a finger in. It stung and he wailed in pain. </p><p>""It's okay sweet baby Andy. You're going to be sore for a couple days, but it will heal.""</p><p>We layed in bed and snuggled and kissed for an hour. He sucked me off again and swallowed another load. Everything was good. Early afternoon I took him back home. It was going to be nice having this hottie to abuse every weekend. I don't think he really understood what he was getting into. If I had to give up my weekends he was going to have to put up with intense shit to keep me satisfied. I'd do my boy tricks during the week. First on that list was Danny. If he called.</p>"
59,Child Porn Star,Agent Incognito,,['poem'],,2013-04-27T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Coyly hiding behind orange bangs,<br/>
Shyly begging questions, few aloud-<br/>
A dark-eyed child, her maiden moniker yielding.</p><p>At first not elegaic,<br/>
The passing stranger not ill-perceived:<br/>
An adolescent girl in taut summer dress<br/>
Eating ice cream at the silent auction.</p><p>Now the Raven enters from behind her sleep:<br/>
Inside of her her stepfather disguised as a strange man.<br/>
She feels him from a thousand points of light exploding!<br/>
In the olive grove (behind school) remote viewing.</p><p>Out in the open air cameras pan<br/>
Poised above heaving flanks.<br/>
Displaying sacred geometries-<br/>
Displacing energy configurations in relief!</p><p>Message in a bottle not received-<br/>
A misnomer carried by the wind:<br/>
She feels him enter not unlike the dream!<br/>
Long freckled legs tender the illicit.</p><p>On the kitchen floor her innocence portraying,<br/>
Out back in the shed a devil soothsaying!<br/>
Barefoot in the park unhesitating<br/>
For the hidden camera;<br/>
And the Raven's eye exasperating!</p><p>Coyly hiding behind orange bangs,<br/>
Shyly begging questions, few allowed-<br/>
In bed with ""Daddy"" shame is vague,<br/>
Eating ice cream at the silent auction.</p>"
60,Lovely Little Girl,Agent Incognito,,['poem'],,2013-05-03T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>lovely little girl<br/>
little girl lovely<br/>
little girl of shadows on the wall<br/>
evanescent shadow on the wall<br/>
did you say yes?</p><p>I was building in the night<br/>
your breasts almost like candies<br/>
my traveling fingers<br/>
the passion night<br/>
did you say yes?</p><p>lovely little girl<br/>
naked little girl<br/>
little girl of white silk<br/>
of white decency over the cloud<br/>
did you say yes?</p><p>I have little girls in my eyes<br/>
I have little girls' eyes<br/>
a certain love hanging over my dreams<br/>
to all my sidewalks of dreams<br/>
did they say yes?</p><p>the dreams have grown up<br/>
the little girls also<br/>
I carry my tired hands<br/>
my dream has gone to sleep<br/>
without ever having..... said yes.</p>"
61,"Fiona, Part 1",Agent Provocateur,,"['Mdom', 'F', 'g', 'oral', 'anal', 'slow']","The opening chapter of Fiona's life. This story is written over a slow, realistic time scale, with plausible reality, leading to a believable escalation of affairs, until she is unable to stop events from taking their inexorable turn. These are the opening moves in her life being taken out of her own control.",2012-01-15T00:00:00,"This story is pure fiction, but from studying child abuse is feasible in every respect. It is pure fantasy and fiction and as such should be taken with a huge dose of the relevant medicine.It is the second in three connected novels and runs parallel in time with 'Janine'. The author does not condone, or accept that sex with a child is acceptable in any way, shape or form whatsoever. My characters are just as real as you want to make them, just don't confuse the story line with reality.","<p></p><h5>Chapter 1 - The Beginning</h5><p>Just like her parents, Fiona Hall was an only child and they both doted on her throughout her early childhood. She had been a very happy, young, girl, when a few months after her seventh birthday her world collapsed and her father died from a heart attack at the early age of thirty seven. Her mother went to pieces and before long began drinking to drown her sorrows and neglecting Fiona's welfare. The long downward spiral had begun and her mother quickly became an alcoholic. Within three years of her Father's death, her mother met and became heavily involved with a man that Fiona did not like at all.</p><p>John Seddon liked little girls. The younger the better and how he acquired them to sate his lust didn't matter. He first noticed Fiona and her mother in the local supermarket a few days into the New Year and was immediately attracted to the pretty little girl. With her budding chest just pressing her nipples through the tight pink top she was wearing, she exuded a childish ignorance of her sexuality. The mini skirt displayed her already shapely legs and her early pubescent shape made his cock harden at the thought of her naked body bouncing up and down on top of him.</p><p>Her mother, Brenda, though out of shape, was a very good looking woman, with huge tits and nice long shapely legs. He could imagine what Fiona would look like when she grew up, minus the extra four stones in weight. Brenda didn't appear to care how she dressed, seemingly not interested in her clothes or her physical appearance. It cried out as being someone with a total lack of self-interest. She was well overweight with an unkempt appearance that indicated her self-image was of little importance to her. With no rings on her fingers, it made him wonder what her actual status was.</p><p>She wore a skirt that cut into her waist, giving her a double waistline, accentuated by the excess flesh spilling over the waistband. She was spilling out of the low cut top that her nipples were bursting through whenever she bent over the freezers to select various items. She gave him a free view of her stomach roll and a deep cleavage as her braless tits almost freed themselves each time she stooped over. It was not the sexiest of views, but it was the reaction of Fiona that interested him the most. That she was embarrassed was obvious and he was close enough to overhear their conversation.</p><p>""Mum, you're spilling out again!"" she said with a complete feeling of despair. Obviously, this was a fairly common event.</p><p>""Ohhh so what? Nobody is looking. How else can I get what we need?"" her mother retorted, pushing herself back upright and adjusting her boobs back into her top. Her nipples were hard now having reacted to the cold air from the freezer.</p><p>""But Mum, you always do this. Don't you have any self respect? Anyone could see you. It's so embarrassing and your nipples are sticking out too"" she almost whispered the words ""nipples"" as though it was a bad word to use</p><p>""If you've got it flaunt it!"" her mother replied ""anyway, no-one is interested in looking at my boobs young lady. I'm too old and fat to be attractive to a man. You're too sensitive and the way you overreact at times is ridiculous."" Her mother's admonishment failed to placate her though.</p><p>""Ever since Dad died, you've just let yourself go Mum. You just don't care anymore. About anything or anyone"" Fiona was deeply upset.</p><p>""I don't need a lecture from you young lady. So just don't go there. Just keep quiet and let me live my life how I want to."" She bent down at the waist to her daughter and then pushed her tits together in her face. ""One day you'll have a pair like these and when you do, that's when you can tell me what I should do! Until then, you're just a child and remember that.""</p><p>Fiona was appalled at her mother's behaviour in public and began to blush. The odour of alcohol on her mother's breath was evidence enough that she had already had a few drinks that morning. The drink was the main problem though her mother would never agree with that. She was a classic alcoholic in denial and she didn't have a problem, despite the two bottles of vodka in the trolley.</p><p>""Don't let me forget to get tonic water will you?"" and her mind was back on her own needs and not those of her daughter.</p><p>John smiled to himself. This was just the opportunity he needed. He would introduce himself somehow and then start to begin the process of getting the daughter into bed. If that meant fucking the mother along the way then that would not be too much hardship. It was the daughter that was the target.</p><p>He followed them around the supermarket and slowly developed his idea. Moving down a parallel aisle, he got to the top and then peered around the corner to locate them. They were once again having words and Brenda wasn't concentrating on the direction she was pushing the trolley. John smiled and pushed his trolley out in front of her as she reached his position, adding weight to the collision as she clattered into him. John fell down as though he had been slammed to the floor.</p><p>""Oh! I am so sorry!"" she cried as she witnessed this apparent crash ""are you ok?"" she asked as she bent down to help him up.</p><p>In just a second of time, he looked long into her fabulous cleavage, taking in the dark nipple rings as they strained for release through the thin material of her top. She was squatting in her attempt to help him up and her thighs were parted to display her hold up stockings and a flash of red knickers. He smiled inwardly, mentally deciding that she wouldn't wear any of the latter once she was his. She helped him to his feet, continually apologising for her clumsiness and for what she had done.</p><p>""It's all your fault, Fiona. If you hadn't been arguing with me I would have seen this man and avoided him!"" and Fiona was speechless ""Now, apologise to him for what has happened"" and she gave him a smile of reassurance.</p><p>John looked at mother and daughter and fought back an open smile of victory. The mother was blaming her daughter and expected the child to willingly take the blame.</p><p>""Come on now, Fiona, apologise"" and she gripped Fiona by the shoulder and pointed her in the direction of John. ""Say you're 'Sorry' to him""</p><p>Fiona looked at her mother and then across to John and then uttered a very low</p><p>""Sorry""</p><p>""That's a good girl"" cooed Brenda ""you're not hurt are you?"" she then proceeded to enquire of him, obviously worried he may sue her for any injuries he may have sustained. ""Is there anything I can do to help"" and she looked into his eyes.</p><p>John's moment had arrived. How he chose to use it was the crucial factor.</p><p>""Oh, I think I'm fine. There doesn't appear to be any harm done. Suppose it's a bit like a car accident. Should we exchange addresses and details just in case?"" and as he spoke he allowed his eyes to wander over her body, giving her no doubt about his obvious enjoyment in what he was looking at.</p><p>Brenda took in a deep breath and put her hand across her chest to calm herself down from his visual inspection. Her chest rose with her deep intake of breath and this caused her boobs to lift and her nipples to strain against their confinement. She felt flustered. She hadn't had such a blatant male reaction for a long time and since her husband's death, she had given up all thoughts of ever having a man show interest in her. She toyed with her hair.</p><p>""Would that be the proper thing to do then?"" she asked, her eyes smiling though she wasn't aware of her change in body language.</p><p>""I believe so. Perhaps we should have a coffee after we've done the shopping to exchange details? I can meet you in the café"" and he gave her an inquisitive look</p><p>Fiona was appalled at this developing performance and pulled at her mother's skirt</p><p>""Mum, we have to get back home"" wanting her mother to end this conversation. She gave the stranger a hostile stare.</p><p>""Yes, I think that would be a good idea"" Brenda heard herself replying, with a voice that she hardly realised was hers.</p><p>""See you a little later then"" John told her and then pushed his trolley away ""I'll be waiting for you"" and then he smiled and winked.</p><p>Brenda flushed with a thrill she had forgotten she could experience. She began to preen herself and Fiona looked at her with disdain.</p><p>""Mum! What are you doing? You don't know him and you're acting like you're my age. You've always told me not to speak to strangers and that's what you've just done""</p><p>""Well, I'm an adult and you're a child. Right now I have to have a coffee with him to make sure he's ok and that he won't be inclined to sue me for injuring him""</p><p>""There's nothing wrong with him. And the way he looked you over. It was disgusting Mum!"" Fiona was mortified at her mother's actions.</p><p>""Enough of that! Just be quiet. You are not my keeper. There are things that could happen here that you are not aware of and I have to make sure everything is ok"" and with that they completed their shopping.</p><p>They met for coffee and Brenda sat opposite him, providing him with superb views of her tits and nipples. She found herself performing to his eyes, using her upper arms to squeeze her boobs together to form a deep welcoming cleavage and even at one point leaning right forward so that her nipples were clearly visible to his searching gaze. Fiona was deeply upset by all this but kept her thoughts to herself. Eventually telephone numbers were exchanged and John promised to call her.</p><p>He did, three nights later. He had given Brenda enough time to wonder whether he would call or not. After all, he didn't want to appear too eager. Brenda's heart raced when she heard his voice. Fiona immediately realised who it was by her mother's body language. Playing with her hair and licking her lips as she spoke with him. Although it was only half the conversation, Fiona had enough intelligence to complete the missing words for herself. Her mother was flirting with this stranger and saying some outrageous things that made Fiona cringe. The fact that her mother was again drunk and had no inhibitions at that time was obvious. The conversation became quite intense and sexual.</p><p>""How do you know I wear stockings?"" was one of Brenda's responses, then</p><p>""Did I really, well I'll have to be careful I don't show them in public like that again won't I"" referring to her squatting before him in the supermarket.</p><p>""You like a woman to wear stockings then do you?"" she asked him and in response to his answer</p><p>""Seamed? They are so old fashioned. Are you serious?"" Fiona didn't like where this was going but refused to leave the room.</p><p>""Yes, I'd wear seamed stockings for you. I'd have to get some though as I don't have any.""</p><p>""Yes, I have a black suspender belt. I haven't worn it for a long time so it probably won't fit me now so it'll mean getting another one. It'll be strange dressing like that again."" Brenda was wet between the legs now though Fiona was unaware of her state.</p><p>""What? Are you serious? No bra and a see through blouse? Honest, is that how you want me to dress? Like a tart?"" Fiona was really appalled at this conversation.</p><p>""No, don't go daring me to dress like a tart. I always respond to dares by proving the other person wrong and doing just that. So, I tell you now that I won't be bothered at all going out dressed like that, ok""</p><p>""That's an outrageous thing to say. You don't even know me. Besides, I might get cold with no knickers on""</p><p>""Have I got pubic hair? Of course I do."" Brenda was laughing at his suggestions on the other end of the telephone. ""You honestly think I would shave it off for a first date? You've got no chance. Maybe on a second but anyway, how would you know if I didn't shave?"" Brenda convulsed into laughter at his reply.</p><p>""You naughty boy, you can't say things like that. Unless you mean it and I'm sure you do, so I had best be a good girl hadn't I and shave it off for you?""</p><p>""Tomorrow night? OK. Want to pick me up? Ok. See you tomorrow night then, about 7.30ish? Ok. Bye"" and she put down the phone with a smug smile on her face whilst Fiona looked at her mother and shook her head.</p><p>The following evening, Fiona was watching television when Brenda walked into the lounge ready for John to arrive. Fiona took one look at her and could not believe what she was seeing.</p><p>""Mum! You can't go out like that. You look like a tart! What will the neighbours say? What if you see someone you know? Please mum, don't go out like that"" Fiona pleaded, tears forming in her eyes.</p><p>""What's your problem?"" Brenda asked, her voice worse for wear with the amount of alcohol she had already consumed ""John will appreciate the effort I've gone to. You mark my words he'll like what he sees. Besides Fiona, I deserve a bit of fun and I think John will make me feel good too.""</p><p>Fiona looked long and hard at her mother and found herself shaking her head in disapproval. Her face was made up like a doll with thick blue eye shadow, even thicker black mascara and bright red lipstick. She was wearing a sheer black blouse, a size too small and her clearly visible braless tits were straining to free themselves from the constriction. Brenda's 40DD bust on her size 16 body looked absolutely gigantic.</p><p>The satin red skirt was too tight and again her stomach was forced over the waistband into a roll of flesh that looked anything but inviting. The skirt was far too short for someone her shape, barely covering her black stocking tops and being unlined satin, clung to her suspender straps and thighs, so that her stockings and straps were clearly outlined. Her 4"" stiletto heels, a bright garish scarlet, contrasted with the black nylons. She walked past Fiona to the window to look out and it became evident that Brenda was wearing seams.</p><p>'Oh Mum, they are so tarty!"" Fiona was almost crying with embarrassment</p><p>""What? These?"" Brenda queried, as she posed with her leg held straight ""He said he preferred women to wear seams so I told him I would. Should please him don't you think?"" and then she turned to face her daughter.</p><p>Brenda shucked her skirt up until it was mid thigh, displaying her naked cunt to her daughters gaze.</p><p>""No knickers either! I am bad aren't I"" Brenda laughed ""and no hair there either. I've decided to be prepared for anything that may happen tonight"" and then she poured herself another large vodka ""Be a sweetie and get me some tonic will you?""</p><p>Fiona went to get a small bottle and gave it to her mother who quickly added a splash and downed the glassful in one gulp before refilling it. Fifteen minutes later, Brenda had consumed four vodkas and small dash of tonic. Then John arrived and Brenda moved quickly to the door, almost forgetting her coat in her eagerness to leave, not that she would need to wear it as it was a warm May evening. She stood at the front door, straightened her hair, checked her make-up, straightened her seams and adjusted her tits for best effect. A look in the mirror and then one at Fiona and</p><p>""Wish me luck?"" she asked and Fiona hugged her drunken mother and kissed her cheek</p><p>""Be careful Mum"" and smiled as good a smile of reassurance as she could.</p><p>The doorbell rang and Brenda opened the door. John's face reacted at the sight of Brenda's big juicy DD tits greeting him and then she did a slow twirl, to display her seams and heels to best effect. She felt wonderful and sexy. John looked at her and thought ""what a fucking fat tart"" and then looked at Fiona hovering in the background and felt his cock harden at the view of this gorgeous little creature. Hook the mother, then land the daughter, those were his thoughts as he ushered a very tipsy Brenda to his warm car.</p><p>His destination was a small inn out in the countryside, well away from the town. The initial conversation was trivial and as soon as they were clear of the town, John placed his hands on Brenda's thigh and began to caress it. She wanted to remove it so as to keep events from going too far too soon, but her inebriated state prevented her from doing just that. His caressing became more insistent as he continued to chat with her and then he deepened his voice and said</p><p>""Open your legs for me!""</p><p>Brenda felt compelled to obey and spread her thighs as far apart as her tight skirt would allow, her suspenders and stocking tops clearly displayed to him. His hand slipped between her legs and stroked her hairless mound.</p><p>""You fucking Slut! No knickers and you've shaved! What an obedient cunt you are going to be!"" He crowed, running his fingers along her wet slit.</p><p>Brenda arched her back as he inserted a finger and began to frig her cunt. Her breathing became loud and heavy. She had not been touched there for long time and the sensations were driving her wild. She pushed against his exploring fingers and raised her buttocks off the seat to accommodate his exploration of her soaking wet sex.</p><p>""Pull your skirt right up so I can see you clearly""</p><p>She did her best, but the tight skirt could only go half way up her fleshy legs, so that it restricted her thighs from being opened wide. John was frustrated at this.</p><p>""Fucking Bitch! Get that skirt unzipped and drop it to the floor and then open those legs wide!"" he commanded and Brenda did as she was ordered. She unzipped, shook and struggled her skirt over her hips and dropped it to the floor, sitting there in suspenders, seams and heels from the waist down.</p><p>He looked at her as she opened her legs and spread them wide apart. He cupped her sex and nipped her cunt lips between his fingers making her yelp and moan with the pleasurable sensations now coursing through her body.</p><p>""You horny slut! You're ready to fuck already aren't you?""</p><p>""Yes."" She moaned ""You can fuck me whenever you want to. You do want to don't you?"" she answered, hardly believing her own words</p><p>John turned off the road and drove some distance along it until he reached a convenient lay-by, off the road. He switched off, unfastened both seat belts and then deftly unbuttoned her blouse, freeing her tits. He crushed them in his hands, chewed both nipples and sucked hard on them so that she was soon reacting wildly, begging him not to stop, to fuck her, to do whatever he wanted. He did just that. Sitting back up, he pulled her down into his crotch.</p><p>""Get my cock into your mouth. Now!""</p><p>Brenda was drunk. But not so drunk that she couldn't realise what was happening to her. She unzipped him, fished inside and released his thickening cock. She devoured it. Sucking it deep into her mouth whilst wanking the stem. She cupped his balls and used them as a leverage point to feed his long thick cock in and out of her mouth. It had been too long since she had last done this. She was insatiable with desire and very expertly brought him to the edge of cumming.</p><p>""Get out of the car and get around the front."" John told her,</p><p>""But it's freezing out there!"" she told him</p><p>""Just get out!"" he growled and joined her outside.</p><p>He turned her around, bent her face down across the bonnet and rammed his cock into her open cunt. She squealed as he penetrated her with a force that took her breath away. He fucked her. Despite the cold wind, the black night added to the elicit excitement of what he was doing to her and Brenda thrust back to meet his forceful ramming cock and squeezed with her cunt muscles to increase both their pleasures. Through her drunken haze, she was aware of the sounds of their grunting and also that of the wind rustling through the trees and the occasional light and sound of a car driving past.</p><p>""You really are a fucking slut Brenda. What are you?"" he demanded, screwing his cock in deep</p><p>""I'm a fucking slut!"" she responded, her breathing in short gasps</p><p>""Yes, and sluts get well and truly fucked don't they?"" he continued</p><p>""Yes they do, they get fucked!"" she replied</p><p>John slapped her hard across her arse, continuing to pump in and out of her cunt.</p><p>""Say 'Sir' when you answer me."" Another slap, followed by a whelp ""what happens to Sluts?""</p><p>""They get fucked Sir!"" she responded, crying out as he mauled her tits between his hands.</p><p>By now, John had stripped off her blouse and had her on her back on the warm bonnet of the car, his hands full of 40DD tit and his cock buried all the way into her willing cunt.</p><p>""Open those legs wide apart! Use your fingers to pull your cunt lips open to give me better access!"" he pistoned his cock into her, slamming his balls against her arse cheeks.</p><p>She opened her legs wide in a ""V"" shape, put her hands around her plump rump and pulled her self open for him. John rammed it in even deeper and Brenda groaned at the full sensation it gave her. John took each nipple into his mouth and brutally sucked and chewed. Brenda shrieked with both pain and delight as she felt her orgasm beginning to rise through her. She had never been so thoroughly and totally fucked as she was now. Her drunken state releasing her inhibitions and allowing her to respond to his forceful demands took her over the top and she erupted.</p><p>""Fucking hell"" she wailed 'Oh yes! Fuck Me! Fuck me harder! Don't stop! Make me cum and cum!"" She shook and shuddered into a second orgasm of even greater intensity.</p><p>John then pulled out and relocated his cock at her puckering rosehole. A hard, determined push and he was inside her arsehole. She screamed with the pain and attempted to free herself but he held her down and proceeded to slide his cock in deep, gathering momentum as he reamed her tight sphincter.</p><p>""Please, not there! I've never done that before. Please stop!"" beseeching, imploring him to stop.</p><p>He ignored her moans and fucked her in the ass, making her scream with the intensity of her anal rape.</p><p>""Beg me to stop. Plead with me."" He offered</p><p>""Please Sir. Please don't fuck me in the arse anymore. It hurts so much. I beg you. Please stop. Please!""</p><p>He was almost there and at the last moment he pulled out and grabbed her by the hair, pulling her to her knees.</p><p>""Take it in your mouth and swallow!"" he demanded, shoving his cock into her open orifice.</p><p>He erupted and shot a heavy hot sticky jet into her throat. Brenda had never let anyone cum her mouth before, let alone swallow a load, but she was compelled to do as she was told. With a loud, guttural groan she opened her throat and took his load into her stomach.</p><p>""Seems like you've had your sweet before your main course tonight"" he said and Brenda laughed at his joke with her mouth full of cock. ""Get dressed and we'll get to the restaurant""</p><p>From that moment on Brenda was hooked. She was his to be used as he wished, his slut, his tart, his whore. Since her husband's death she had lost all her own self respect, lost her direction in life and had slid into the trough of depression, taking to the bottle for solace and avoiding everything she could to make any decision or take any responsibility. Now she had found someone who had taken a great interest in her and who found her sexually attractive. She inwardly beamed in self satisfaction.</p><p>John, however, was pleased for other reasons. The first obstacle was over. Despite having to pretend enjoying fucking this fat, out of shape woman, he knew that his intended pleasure was one step closer. Fiona was now definitely within his grasp. All he had to do was string this woman along and the end result would soon be his.</p><p>Over dinner they chatted and laughed. For Brenda it was fun, for John it was an act. True, she had a great pair of tits. True, she was so taken with him that she would in time do anything to keep and please him. So, he flirted, he praised and he made her feel like she was the only woman on the face of the planet. At the end of the evening, as she sat in his car outside her house, she opened her blouse and presented her tits to him, held in her hands as an offering.</p><p>""These are yours to do with as you wish. All of me is yours if you want me"" and she awaited his response in the hope he would respond favourably.</p><p>""Yes, Brenda I want you, all of you, but totally. I want you as my obedient plaything. My slut and whore for the future. Is that what you also want?"" he asked, tracing his fingers over her nipples and making her shudder.</p><p>""Oh yes, John, Yes! I want to be yours in any way you want me to be. I will be obedient. I never thought I could feel this way again""</p><p>He squeezed her nipples tightly and she moaned. She never realised just how submissive she could be but even through her drunken haze she knew it was what she wanted. She ran her hands over his cock and squeezed it.</p><p>""Do you want me to suck it"" Right now?"" she enquired</p><p>""Yes you fucking tramp. Right now"" he replied</p><p>Brenda gave him a blow job of consummate performance right there in his car on the street outside her house and she didn't care who witnessed her willingness to pleasure her new man. She sucked and licked and wanked until she tasted his pre-cum and felt his cock tremble and his breathing increase. At the moment of his eruption he grabbed her by the hair, and sprayed his cum all over her face, directing it to splatter all over her tits. Brenda practically came too and as she regained her still drunken posture heard him say,</p><p>""Now keep your blouse open and don't clean my cum off your face until after you have said hello to Fiona""</p><p>She took a deep breath before replying</p><p>""But she's only ten. She won't understand why I would do that. I'll walk to the house like this for you but please don't make me let her see me like this. Please John""</p><p>She screamed as he slapped her hard across her tits.</p><p>""You'll do as I tell you and don't ever refuse me!"" he shouted and then leaned across her to open the door and pushed her out</p><p>""And don't cover those tits up as you walk to the door. I'm watching you!""</p><p>Brenda was confused but being half fogged from the drink, walked to her door with her tits hanging out and cum dripping from her face. She turned to face him, lifted her tits as a salute in farewell to him and then opened the door and went inside. John was pleased that he had managed to go so far as he had that night. The rest would be simple.</p><p>Brenda closed the door behind her and leant with her back against it. Her mind was filled with images and lascivious thoughts of John. She lifted the hem of her skirt and began to masturbate as she did so, her breathing coming in sharp staccato bursts as her fingers delved inside her cunt and played with her clit. She was so far gone she was ignorant of the young shape of her daughter watching this from the landing.</p><p>Fiona didn't know what her mother was doing but could see that she was enjoying it. Her mother's tits and face were dripping cum and she was trembling as her orgasm built and then a low moan came from her increasing to a loud wail as it overtook her. Brenda bucked and groaned out her pleasure as she continued to finger herself. Suddenly she was aware of a figure standing before her and realised it was Fiona. Even then she didn't stop.</p><p>""Mmmmm!! This is wonderful Fiona. When you grow up you will know what I mean. MMmmmmm. Oh yes! Yes! MMnnnnmm.""</p><p>Fiona saw the state of her mother and looked on in total disgust. Her face and tits were covered with something sticky and her blouse was wide open and her nipples were hard and erect. Moreover, she was so drunk she could hardly stand or even comprehend her surroundings.</p><p>""You're going to love him too Fiona. Believe me you are."" Brenda slurred, not realising the full truth of her statement. That would be exactly what would happen in the fullness of time</p><p>Brenda shuffled into the lounge and poured herself another drink. She was content. Fiona looked on and left her mother to herself as she lay back on the settee with her legs open wide and her hands continuing to play with herself Fiona feared for the future but at her age what could she do about it?</p>"
62,"Fiona, Part 2",Agent Provocateur,,"['Mdom', 'Fg', 'oral', 'anal', 'bd', 'spank']",Fiona's young life spirals out of her control at the hands of her Mother's new boyfriend. The future is looking bleak.....,2012-01-16T00:00:00,"This story is pure fiction, but from studying child abuse is feasible in every respect. It is pure fantasy and fiction and as such should be taken with a huge dose of the relevant medicine.It is the second in three connected novels and runs parallel in time with 'Janine'. The author does not condone, or accept that sex with a child is acceptable in any way, shape or form whatsoever. My characters are just as real as you want to make them, just don't confuse the story line with reality.","<p>When her father died, the insurance payout was considerable. Being a Senior Consultant at the local hospital meant that the payout was over half a million pounds. Coupled to the pension Brenda was entitled to, it was more than enough to pay off the mortgage of the five bedroom detached house situated on a large plot to leave them a cash sum which meant that her mother didn't have to work for a living. All of this information made John even more determined to make his relationship with Brenda become even more secure. He planned to eventually marry Brenda, which would give him free access to her money, give him a claim on the capital tied up in the house and provide a cover for his sexual intentions towards Fiona.</p><p>Fiona was developing into a very shapely pretty girl. She had entered puberty early and had her first period a month or so after her tenth birthday and had sprouted a fine down between her legs and her body was filling out, her tits were steadily forming and though still not yet eleven years of age she was already wearing a training bra to hold her growing 26AA bust. Brenda was initially able to help her through this emotional time but with increasing difficulty, as her alcoholism took over her life. Fiona had to deal with her mental and emotional problems on her own.</p><p>Brenda was drinking excessively, encouraged by John at every instance to take just one more drink. He had soon ascertained that she had made no will disposing her estate in the event of her death and this played directly into his hands. He would ensure that once they were married, a new will would leave all to him and that way he could inherit everything once she had drunk herself to death. Within two months of beginning their relationship, he had totally sexually dominated Brenda to the extent that she would do whatever he said without query and Fiona grimaced whenever her mother would obey his words of command.</p><p>John had nothing but contempt for Brenda and would slowly destroy her reputation in the community whilst slowly establishing his own as a caring, understanding man who truly loved her and wanted to help her through tough times. Brenda's dress style was constantly commented on and when they did meet friends and acquaintances, it was always Brenda who was curt enough to claim it was her decision to dress in anyway she wished. John cleverly pretended to be the long suffering, loving partner of a woman who had problems and needed help.</p><p>He would tell them that she was difficult to persuade to change her dress sense, that he would be there to support her and extended this to pretend to have concerns for Fiona's well being, saying Brenda had all but abandoned looking after her daughter. Consequently, he was steadily projecting himself as the kind man with the patience needed to help Brenda back to a normal life. He was seen as an exceptionally nice man and just what Brenda needed in her life. Just three months into their relationship, they had become formally engaged.</p><p>Fiona, however, knew the real personality behind the projected façade. She feared for her mother, even for herself, but no-one would believe a ten year old child. John was far too crafty and knew exactly how to shape opinion to his advantage. He knew that once he was married to her, his reputation would be enhanced by his obvious love and commitment for this drunken woman whom the community would continue to both pity and treat with contempt.</p><p>Her mother continued to dress like a slut, controlled and dominated as she was by a man who firmly proceeded to take over her waking hours and kept her in a constant drunken state. On one evening, just after they were engaged they went out to the cinema and he insisted Brenda have Fiona accompany them as though they were a family unit. Fiona was too afraid to say no and went with them hiding her head in shame.</p><p>John instructed her mother to wear a top so low cut, that her braless tits were falling out of the front, together with a tight red pvc mini skirt that barely covered her arse. Her black seamed stockings and suspenders were blatantly displayed as was her bare shaved cunt each time she moved. By now she was able to wear 5"" stilettos and in her now near permanent inebriated state, she considered her attire very sexy.</p><p>John refused to let her mother wear a coat and Brenda saw nothing wrong with this. Whatever he said, she did but Fiona thought it looked cheap and could only attract nothing but sniggers and comments. As they left the house, the neighbour across the road was looking out of the upper window and Brenda cupped and waggled her tits at him shouting in a loud intoxicated voice</p><p>""If you've got it, flaunt it!"" before sliding into the car and giving him an open flash of her shaved cunt.</p><p>John pretended to try and calm her down, looking apologetically at the neighbour, even shaking his head and shrugging his shoulders, as though to indicate how difficult it was to be with Brenda and stop her making a fool of herself. The neighbour nodded his head, believing this act and John scored another point in his favour with the neighbours. Then he carefully helped Fiona into the rear of the car, giving the impression of an adult who truly cared for the girl's happiness.</p><p>When they arrived, Fiona kept her eyes cast down at the floor as they walked from the car to the cinema and all the time whilst they queued for the tickets, the comments she heard made her cringe. John chose seats on the back row against the side wall and let Brenda walk ahead of him up the stairs. It was not the prettiest sight to behold. Her large rump swaying on 5"" heels and a bare cunt, winking with every step she took.</p><p>Brenda tried to pull her skirt down as it rode up but a sharp word from John kept her hands away and when they sat down, Brenda was against the wall, John was in the middle and Fiona was to his left. Fortunately, there were a number of empty seats to her left but once the lights went down, John tapped Brenda just once on her neck.</p><p>She immediately took out her tits, hitched her tight skirt up over her hips and sat with her legs up on the seat in front, open wide for anyone who wished to see her naked cunt. Fiona new what was likely to occur and within minutes, John slipped his hand between Brenda's legs and proceeded to finger her cunt. Brenda's breathing was audible as John frigged her. Fiona didn't know what to do and tried to concentrate on the film and shut out what was going on next to her.</p><p>Brenda was so far gone she couldn't have cared who saw or heard her. In her alcohol induced state all she was concerned with was the wonderful sensations her man was giving her. She held his hand in place as his fingers slid in and out and she humped his hand as if it was a dildo. The film was a blur to her and when she had cum for the fourth time, John tapped her twice on the back of her neck. Fiona couldn't believe her mother's next manoeuvre and stared in disbelief as her hand snaked into John's lap, unzipped him and took his cock out.</p><p>It was the first penis Fiona had ever seen and she couldn't help but watch with fascination as it slowly emerged until a nine inches long cock filled her attention. Her mother's fingers expertly caressing it soon had John breathing heavily. Fiona looked around her to see if they were being watched but everyone seemed intent on the film. She glanced back to see her mother lay across John's lap and take his cock into her mouth, sucking it noisily and moaning so much Fiona was certain it would attract attention. Yet again no heads turned or eyes peered at them. Fiona wasn't at all sure what her mother was doing but she knew it shouldn't be happening.</p><p>John looked at Fiona and she could see the look on his face. He had his hand on her mother's neck, forcing his cock deep into her mouth. After ten minutes her mother gargled, sputtered and made gulping noises, leaving Fiona wondering what was happening. John made guttural grunts as he emptied his balls into his slut's mouth, whilst wishing it was Fiona on the receiving end. Brenda swallowed it all and licked her lips clean. She loved the taste of his cum and even she realised she had become his cum drinking slut.</p><p>When they finally returned home, John stayed the night as he was now regularly doing. He quickly poured a drink for Brenda which she quickly consumed and then took another. Fiona went to bed but couldn't sleep and when they both came to bed, the sounds of John fucking her mother were so loud and her screams of pain and moans of pleasure so audible that even putting her head under the bedclothes couldn't drown them out. Her mothers' scream of anguish made Fiona shudder, wondering what John was doing to her. He was actually fucking her mercilessly in her arse and despite her pain Brenda was enjoying what he was doing to her, especially as he was crushing her tits in his hands as he reamed her asshole.</p><p>It went on for hours before silence prevailed. Fiona finally fell asleep and the next morning when she went downstairs, John had departed. Her mother was collapsed in a chair, an empty vodka bottle at her feet. She had a dressing gown on, which was open all the way down and her legs were wide open, showing her dripping cunt where John had deposited a load of cum before he had left. Her neck, tits, belly and thighs were covered in love bites and her wrists and ankles had nasty red marks all the way around them and Fiona wondered how she had got those, not able to understand that John had tied her mother to the bed when he was fucking her.</p><p>Fiona set about cleaning the house. It was a mess and her mother was in no state these days to do anything about it. All she did was drink and talk in her slurred voice about how wonderful John was and how lucky she was to have found him. Fiona hated him, hated her mother, wished her father hadn't died and began to hate what was happening to her.</p><p>Ii was from that night that the the touching began. At first it was an arm around her shoulders, then a caress across her face, then her thighs through her clothing. Eventually it was a firm stroke of her buttocks and a trace of her budding tits. Each time Fiona pushed him away and each time he would smile at her and his eyes would mentally strip her. Fiona was totally afraid of what he may do. When he came close she would tense and wait for the eventual groping hand to paw her somewhere, always over her clothing, always when they were alone. Within a month of becoming engaged, John had moved in with them. From that moment on, Fiona's life changed for the worse</p><p>Then one evening a week after he had moved in, they were sitting on the settee watching a film. John sat in the middle with Fiona to his left and Brenda having consumed half a bottle of vodka was unable to fully concentrate. She had her tits out just as John had ordered and her legs were wide apart available for his hands but it was Fiona who was the subject of his attention.</p><p>Brenda was snuggling into his arms, pushing her tits against him and running her hands over his crotch, eager to get him out and suck him. She had no inhibitions and the fact that Fiona was sitting there with them had no effect upon her. She unzipped him and slid down onto the floor between his thighs and slid his cock into her mouth.</p><p>Fiona was wearing a mini skirt and a pink top that clung to her little tits giving her a nice girly shape. She was appalled at her mother's action but John gripped Brenda's hair with one hand and fucked her face. He placed his other hand Fiona's thigh and held it firm. Fiona tensed and watched her mother servicing his cock. Then John forced his hand down between Fiona's thighs until he could feel the heat of her cunt through her panties.</p><p>""Why don't you open your legs for me so I can stroke you?"" he whispered in her ear. ""You know you want me to do it!""</p><p>Brenda now took Johns cock between her huge tits and was sliding it up and down her cleavage, sucking the head each time it came available. She knew what John was doing but made no effort to stop it. Instead, she increased her speed, wanking his cock with her tits. Then Fiona couldn't believe what her mother then said.</p><p>""Open your legs Fiona, you'll like it. It's going to happen to you one day so you may as well start now with someone who will make it good for you"" her slurred speech egging Fiona to join in.</p><p>Fiona looked at her mother as she pleasured her man and realised that she would do nothing to protect her daughter from John's unwanted advances. She had a choice to make and she there and then resigned herself to her fate. She slowly opened her legs to give John free access and he smiled in deep satisfaction at the way events had now unfolded.</p><p>He turned to face Fiona, and slipped his left arm around her shoulders and slid his right hand between her parted thighs and cupped her cunt through her thin cotton panties. He traced his finger along her slit, teasing her with his touch. Totally unsure of what to do, Fiona froze with fear as his fingers became more insistent and his other arm began stroking her neck and back. As the sensations began to become pleasurable, Fiona began to relax and without realising, opened her legs even further.</p><p>John slid his right hand inside her panties and felt the fine down like pubic hair come into contact with his fingers, making a mental note to shave her smooth at the first opportunity. She was warm to his touch but he controlled his urge to slip a finger inside her. He wanted to savour popping her cherry with his cock.</p><p>""Watch how your mother pleasures me, because that's what you will be doing very soon"" he told her, whilst fondling her cunt and stroking her back and then he moved his left hand around her torso until he was cupping her left tit.</p><p>Brenda was furiously bobbing her head up and down, taking his rock hard cock into her throat. Her huge tits were bouncing and swaying with her exertions and she was running her hands over his chest. She pulled her mouth all along his cock until just the head was inside, sucking hard as she did so and then thrust it back in, running her tongue along its underside until it again lodged in her gullet. John was close to cumming and he quickly tapped her on the shoulder then continued to grope Fiona's tits.</p><p>Brenda responded to the instruction and sat astride him, impaling herself on his cock. She tongue kissed him whilst humping herself on his wonderful 9"" cock and pushed her tits into his face. John's right hand gripped her buttocks and his left hand slid back into Fiona's panties. She just sat there; open legged, allowing him to do whatever he wanted. Brenda was fucking his cock with the sole intention of making him cum.</p><p>""Oh Fiona! You really don't know what you are missing! You will love having a cock up you!"" Brenda told her daughter as she felt her orgasm begin. ""Trust me love, it's wonderful."" And she screeched as it tore through her.</p><p>John slapped her left tit to make her continue her service of his now twitching cock and two minutes later, as she squeezed his cock tightly with her cunt muscles, she milked him of his cum. He jetted spurt after hissing spurt into her sopping wet fuck hole. Fiona watched and listened in total disbelief at what was happening.</p><p>""Ok Slut! Get off me and sit on the floor. Don't you dare clean my cum from your cunt. I want it to drip down your legs!"" he instructed her and Brenda complied. ""Fiona, go and get your mother large vodka, I think she deserves a drink.""</p><p>Fiona did as she was told and brought a large drink to her mother who downed it as though it was a glass of water.</p><p>""Get yourself upstairs to bed you fucking bitch! Get yourself on the bed and be ready for me"" pushing Brenda towards the door</p><p>Left alone with John, Fiona was confused with her emotions. He had just molested her and though some of it had been nice, she knew that what had happened was wrong. She had curled up into a ball and pressed herself into the corner of the settee to protect herself from anything John may try. As a consequence, her cotton knickers were drawn tight across her ten year old cunt, clearly defining the outline of what lay beneath. John ran his hand all over her thighs and legs as he moved his face closer to her and spoke firmly.</p><p>""Don't go saying anything about what has just happened to you here tonight. No-one will believe you and even if they did, you will be taken into care and your mother will go to prison and you won't see her again. You don't want that now do you?"" and he traced his fingers across her cunt.</p><p>""No"" Fiona whimpered, not knowing what to believe or knowing who she could turn to.</p><p>""Good. Now you go to bed."" He told her and watched her intently as she slipped from the room.</p><p>When she heard him ascend the stairs she quickly switched off her light and pulled the covers over her head, afraid he would come into her bedroom. John stopped outside her room, said goodnight through the bedroom door and then entered their room, leaving the door wide open. Fiona would have to walk past it if she went to the bathroom and he wanted her to see what her mother would be having done to her if she did.</p><p>At that very moment Brenda was laying naked on her back, legs up and wide, her hands behind her knees, awaiting him to fuck her. He quickly stripped and moved to the bed ready to give her what she expected. That and more. Through the bedroom walls Fiona could clearly hear everything. Once more she tried to cut off the sound of John fucking her mother and her cries as he filled her with his cock. Brenda was so audible that there was little left to the imagination. She could hear their conversation as though she was in the same room.</p><p>""What kind of mother fucks her boyfriend in front of her little girl?"" came John's deep voice</p><p>""A Slut mother who needs to be fucked!"" was Brenda's reply</p><p>""And what sort of mother tells her eleven year old daughter she'd enjoy being fucked by her mother's boyfriend?""</p><p>""A Slut mother who wants you to fuck her daughter!"" shrieked as he pounded into her cunt.</p><p>""You want me to fuck Fiona?""</p><p>""Yes! Yes! I want you to fuck her little cunt really hard! I want you to stick your cock into her mouth!"" She was moaning in abandoned drunken pleasure.</p><p>Fiona couldn't believe that her mother was agreeing to John doing that to her. Brenda was so drunk she didn't know what she was saying but John would be certain to remind her that it was her idea for him to fuck her little girl. Then Brenda screamed in agony and started to plead with John to stop what he was doing. She was crying out so loud that Fiona put her hands over her ears to try and shut out her screams. Then her mother was sobbing uncontrollably and Fiona had to see what was happening to her.</p><p>As she left her room and moved to the open doorway of their bedroom she cringed and fought off her need to go back to her bed. She peered around the door to see her naked mother kneeling on all fours up on the bed with John squatting behind her, shafting her anus with his 9"" erection. He was hammering in and out, oblivious to her wails and sobs, telling her what a fucking fat cunt she was and Fiona started crying. Then, still buried deep in her arsehole John turned to look at Fiona standing in the doorway and smiled at her. Fiona knew that she would be his next bed partner.</p><p>Two nights later Fiona was having a bath. Brenda was drinking downstairs and was again so far gone that she was all but oblivious of what was taking place. John always ensured that there was plenty of vodka available and had also provided a supply of whisky and gin, on the pretence of making cocktails for her. Brenda downed these as though they were soft drinks and consequently was soon dizzy and content with her surroundings. She had eyes only for John and he could do no wrong in her eyes.</p><p>Fiona felt isolated and alone. There were no family members to turn to, her grandparents were dead and John had put that doubt in her mind the other night about what would happen if she could tell someone what was taking place. So, she had little option but to let John control events. All she could do was to keep out of his way as much as she could.</p><p>What neither of them realised was that John was working to a plan and a timetable. He was slowly taking over their lives and they didn't even know it. He intended on marrying Brenda as soon as possible and from there he would soon be rich, both financially and sexually. He would enslave Brenda, practically give up work to present an image of caring for his new wife and daughter, live off Brenda's investments and use her to make more money by selling her body to fee paying men willing enough to pay to fuck the fat bitch.</p><p>He would slowly force her to drink more, introduce her to drugs and eventually induce her death and inherit her fortune by the new mutual wills they would effect following their marriage. That would leave Fiona alone in the world and his to fuck whenever he wanted to. He would then sell up and move to a new location and Fiona would disappear from the records so to speak. He was pleased with his plan and worked to perfect it every day.</p><p>Fiona relaxed back in the soap suds and felt as secure as possible. Her naked body was safe behind the locked bathroom door and she could have some safe time away from John's prying eyes and groping hands. Laying back, she looked down at her body and her small budding tits and wondered if she would end up the same size as her mother.</p><p>Fiona ran her hands over them, caressing each nipple and enjoyed the sensations she was giving herself. Then with her other hand, she ran it down under the water and over her downy slit. The hairs felt slightly coarse, being wet but she ran her fingers up and down her slit, just as John had done and proceeded to play with herself.</p><p>The feelings were wonderful and she was lost in her own pleasure induced world. So much so, that she failed to hear the bathroom door slowly opening and the figure of John standing there watching her masturbate. His cock stirred as he witnessed her hands obviously fingering herself below the water and playing with her delightful pink nipples. Fiona had been unaware that the lock could be opened from the other side and had convinced herself that she could not be seen.</p><p>""That's my girl! Get yourself ready for me!"" he said in a low menacing tone.</p><p>Fiona jumped in fear and surprise as she suddenly realised he was actually watching her. She covered herself as best she could by putting both arms around her chest and pulling her legs into her body.</p><p>""Get out ! You shouldn't be watching me. It's not right"" she screamed at him, clearly upset by his presence.</p><p>""Don't worry Fiona, you'll get accustomed to me looking at you naked. I promise you we'll have a good time in the future. Now, you get that little slit nice and lubricated and I'll see you later"" and he walked away, leaving the door open.</p><p>Fiona quickly dried and ran to her bedroom to put on jeans and a shapeless jumper. Then she went downstairs to see her mother and tell her what had happened. She steeled herself at the lounge door and then flounced through the door to make her mother all too aware of what he had done. Brenda was on her knees between his legs, totally naked except for black stilettos. Her big, rotund arse was facing Fiona as she entered and with her knees parted two feet wide, Fiona had an unwelcome uninterrupted view of her mother's cunt dripping a torrent of cum down her thighs.</p><p>She was bobbing her head furiously as she sucked John back to full erection and her moans of pleasure were so loud that Fiona thought that even the distant neighbours would be able to hear her. The surreal sight, mixed with her own anger at not being able to have her mother's attention made her initially fail to take in one important difference to what was occurring. She cried out and then stood speechless as she realised her mother's hands were tied tightly behind her back. She knew there was little chance of her complaint being heard and so she just stood there watching her mother performing oral sex on her future step father.</p><p>""Your mum really enjoys being made to fuck and suck. It really turns her on. Doesn't it you fucking slut?"" and he pulled her off his cock with a savage yank of her hair.</p><p>He twisted her head sideways so that she could see Fiona standing there watching them and then tugged hard to get an answer.</p><p>""Yes Sir...."" Her words were almost unintelligible from the drunken state she was in.</p><p>He forced his cock back into her throat and smiled at Fiona.</p><p>""Get used to it Fiona. There's nothing you can do to stop me doing whatever I want whenever I want to whomever I want and that includes you!""</p><p>His hand was gripping Brenda's hair as he force fucked her throat. Brenda was squealing with both pleasure and pain.Fiona's eyes brimmed over and she ran from the room upstairs and threw herself on her bed, sobbing with the despair and fear she now experienced. At a vulnerable ten years and ten months of age she knew she was unable to prevent John from doing whatever he wanted. Things could only get worse from now on.</p>"
63,"Fiona, Part 3",Agent Provocateur,,"['MFf', 'spank', 'oral', 'anal', '1st', 'ped']",,2012-01-19T00:00:00,"This story is pure fiction, but from studying child abuse is feasible in every respect. It is pure fantasy and fiction and as such should be taken with a huge dose of the relevant medicine.It is the second in three connected novels and runs parallel in time with 'Janine'. The author does not condone, or accept that sex with a child is acceptable in any way, shape or form whatsoever. My characters are just as real as you want to make them, just don't confuse the story line with reality.","<p></p><h5>Chapter Three</h5><p>Within another two months, just a week before her eleventh birthday on a bright summer Saturday morning, John and Brenda married. The registry office ceremony was simple and quick. The only other person at the ceremony was Fiona as the witnesses were provided by the Registry Office. Brenda's wedding outfit was white but only just, comprising a see through white blouse with a quarter cup black bra that perfectly displayed her thick nipples, a tiny white mini skirt with black suspenders and black seamed fishnet stockings that showed through the thin material of her skirt. She even wore white 5"" high stilettos and the tarty contrast of black suspenders, black seamed fishnet stockings and black bra through the virginal white gave rise to more than a few stares at the registry office.</p><p>Brenda was also inebriated, but no so much to prevent her from following the words and speak them clearly enough. John had decided that they wouldn't have a honeymoon, as it was really a waste of good money and besides, they could hardly take Fiona along and to leave her behind may give her the opportunity and courage to tell someone what was happening. Now that they were married, John could get the new wills done and begin the next phase of his plan.</p><p>From the first night of being newly married John established the new house rules. Brenda and Fiona were sitting in the lounge when John came in. Brenda was still in her wedding outfit but not for long as he made her stand up and strip naked. John made Fiona remain where she was on the settee as he forced Brenda to slowly remove all her clothes and replace her stilettos. Brenda had downed quite a number of drinks since they had arrived home and thought this was the moment that John was going to consummate the marriage.</p><p>""From now on, you wear nothing but stilettos in the house. You remain naked at all times and I mean all times"" and he emphasised the word ""all"" by gripping Brenda's cunt hair until she screamed with pain ""and that means no pubic hair!""</p><p>""Whenever I walk into a room you will drop to your knees and put your hands on your head and wait for instructions!"" then he punched her in the stomach and Brenda collapsed to the floor. He grabbed her by the hair and spat his words into her face.</p><p>""You will not speak unless spoken to. If I ever hear a fucking sound from you, I'll hurt Fiona!"" and slapped her again with a back hander that knocked her again to the floor.</p><p>Fiona cowered as she witnessed this beating, totally afraid that what he was doing to her mother, he would also do to her. She cried out and joined her mother trying to console her in her pain. John grabbed her by her hair and pulled her away.</p><p>""As for you, you fucking little cock tease, things are going to be very different from now on"" and he licked her ear as he whispered the words to her. ""now sit down and don't move"".</p><p>He continued to lay down the rules.</p><p>""You don't leave this house unless it's with me. You will speak to no-one without me being present. You don't answer the door unless I am here. You don't answer the house telephone or make any calls. You don't open any letters or write any. You don't shit or piss until I tell you to,"" and with each rule, his fist balling her hair and lifting her by it, he slapped her across her tits, alternating between left and right ""do you understand me you drunken cunt !?""</p><p>""Yes Sir!"" Brenda cried out in a pain filled wheezing slurred voice</p><p>""Good ! If you fail to do as I've said, I'll hurt Fiona."" And he twisted her right nipple for effect.</p><p>Brenda screamed and tears of pain filled her eyes, making her mascara run so that she appeared to have panda like eyes. Her massive tits were red with the slapping they had had and her stomach ached from the punch. Yet, in her mind she convinced herself that John was doing all this to help her. She loved him and this was his way of caring for her.</p><p>""Now stand up two feet from the wall and face it in the corner"" he ordered and Brenda meekly obeyed. ""spread your legs and put your hands up high and wide. Now stay there and don't move until I come back. Fiona and I are going to get acquainted."" Brenda did as she was told.</p><p>John then turned to Fiona and pulled her to her feet.</p><p>""It's time to start your education!"" and he dragged her upstairs to the matrimonial bedroom ""Don't struggle or make a sound or I will hurt your mother.""</p><p>As he departed with Fiona, Brenda remained facing the wall, accepting that whatever he was going to do with Fiona was part of the way that John showed his love for her. In her drunken, confused state of mind, her daughter's welfare was not a consideration. John was only going to talk with Fiona, tell her why he was doing this to her mother and make her realise that they were deeply in love with each other. Such was the fiction that Brenda created for herself.</p><p>When John finally got Fiona into the matrimonial bedroom, he closed the door and stood her in the middle of the room, with her back to the mirrored wardrobes' Fiona was terrified with the way events were proceeding. She was crying and trembling as John, sitting on the bed, began to speak.</p><p>""From now on Fiona, you will do everything I tell you. If you don't I will hurt your mother and it will be your fault. You don't want that to happen do you?""</p><p>""No I don't but why are you doing this?"" she was sobbing</p><p>""Because I can, because this is the way it will be from now on. Now strip!""</p><p>Fiona hesitated a few moments and then realised that any attempt at refusal would be pointless. She slowly pulled her top off and let it fall to the floor standing there displaying her white training bra containing her developing tits. John watched with fascination as she stripped and his cock began to harden. All these months and now his prize was there for him to unwrap. She fumbled with her skirt and slowly slipped it from her waist over her hips until it too was on the floor leaving her white cotton panties open to his gaze. She crossed her legs and covered her chest in a futile attempt at modesty.</p><p>""Take off that fucking bra!""</p><p>Fiona pleaded with him through tear streaming eyes but John was not moved towards compassion.</p><p>""Now, or I will go and hurt your mother.""</p><p>Fiona moved her hands behind her back and unclipped her bra strap and removed it whilst trying to hide her budding tits with her arms.</p><p>""Arms down! Get those knickers off!"" John jerked his finger at her crotch leaving Fiona with no option but to obey.</p><p>As she moved her hands and arms to hook her thumbs through her panties, John's eyes drank in her tiny succulent budding tits as they trembled on her heaving chest. Fiona removed her last article of clothing and John watched with increasing lust as her fine covering of pubic hair came into full view. Then, as if by instinct, she covered her shameful nudity by crossing her right arm across her chest and her left hand across her cunt, standing naked but for her white knee length socks and black shoes.</p><p>""Put you hands behind your back, spread your legs wide and stick out your chest!"" John was practically drooling at the sight of Fiona's pubescent naked body on display before him.</p><p>She complied and soon her tiny nipples were being thrust forward and her budding tits made a lovely crescent shape. Her almost hairless cunt was pink and John swallowed at the prospect of the pleasure soon to be consumed. He savoured the delightful image of this naked child, drinking in her youth and pubescent shape both from the direct view and the reflection of her rear in the mirrors behind her. His cock was rock hard, far harder than he could ever remember it being in recent years. Fiona was trembling and her tits lightly jiggled with a life of their own.</p><p>""All of those rules you heard downstairs also apply to you, plus a few more for you to adhere to. When you are at school you will say nothing about what is happening here. If you do, you won't be believed and when I find out, I will hurt your mother, far worse than I did down stairs just now. I'll also hurt you, I'll cane you so hard you won't be able to sit down."" He was staring at her tits and cunt as he spoke and Fiona couldn't look at him.</p><p>""Now get on your knees and put your hands behind your head. Then crawl on your knees over here to me!"" and he indicated where she was to move to.</p><p>She knelt between his open legs and looked down at the floor. She was crying now. Huge tears flowed down her cheeks but this seemed only to turn John on even more. He groped her budding tits in his huge hands, squeezing and mauling them, as if they were putty. Then he played with her nipples before dropping his mouth to them to suck them in. He almost came in his trousers as he tasted her sweet tender buds, placing his hands in her back to pull her closer to his mouth. Fiona wailed at this assault but there was little she could do to stop him.</p><p>She felt repulsed as his right hand slid down her back and over her buttocks, squeezing them tight as he used her for his perverted desire. A finger slid all along her arse crack until it roamed over her cunt slit and then keeping her tits to his mouth, his left hand moved down over her belly to cup her virgin sex. Fiona tensed but made no reaction. She didn't know what to do or how to react, so she did nothing.</p><p>""Open your legs wider you little cunt!"" he said with a mouth full of nipple and Fiona obeyed.</p><p>For what seemed an eternity, John circumnavigated her body with his hands and tasted her tits before he finally covered her lips with his and forced his tongue into her mouth. Fiona squirmed and tried to eject it but he was far too strong for her and his tongue snaked inside, delving deep. She felt him playing with her cunt and then she began to experience that strange tingling sensation of illicit pleasure she had felt that first night when he had played with her. This only compounded her confusion. Then John pulled away from her and looked deep into her eyes.</p><p>""I'm going to enjoy fucking you young lady. So I suggest you start enjoying it too. This is how it's going to be from now on."" And he unzipped his trousers and pulled out his huge cock. He then pulled her to him by her hair and forced her face into his groin.</p><p>""Open your mouth and take my cock in!"" and without giving her the opportunity to do so of her own accord, forced her mouth down over his cock.</p><p>He was too big for her to take in to her tiny mouth. She managed to get the bulbous circumcised head inside but then found it impossible to take more. She did nothing but remain motionless with her mouth filled with just the head of his cock.</p><p>""Suck it like you're sucking an ice lolly. Use your tongue to lick it. Get it nice and wet. Come on, you've seen your mum doing it. Copy her!"" and he started to push it further in.</p><p>His hand gripped her hair and he started to bob her head up and down on his rampant tool. Fiona was gagging and spluttering as she tried to perform this oral rape to his satisfaction but she had neither the experience nor the desire to pleasure him. Slowly, her saliva coated his shaft and she found that she could slide his cock into her mouth with much more ease whilst also sucking air as she did so. Remembering what her mother did, she started to bob up and down on this massive tool and John began to breathe heavily.</p><p>""Use your tongue to lick and twirl around it when you slide it in and out."" He instructed his young cock sucking slut.</p><p>John was so turned on by her virginal mouth servicing his rock hard cock that he soon found himself cumming. He had to control his excitement and prevent himself filling her mouth too quickly. He had waited months for this moment and he wanted it to last. By now he was thrusting half of his cock into her mouth and unless he pushed it down her throat, he knew she couldn't accommodate any more of his unused erection.</p><p>He allowed her to control the speed with which she sucked him off and though it could hardly be rated as a great blow job, it was one he would always remember. He had fucked young girls before but Fiona was by far the youngest. He would train her to be the best fuck he had ever had and he knew that time was on his side. He lay back on his elbows as she continued to slide her mouth along his cock, licking it with her tongue.</p><p>Fiona didn't want to risk his displeasure, fearing both for herself and her mother in the event he wasn't satisfied with what she was doing. After another ten minutes during which time John had to think of anything but this gorgeous little cunt sucking him, so as to prevent him shooting his load, he stopped her sucking him.</p><p>""Go and stand by the bed, put your hands on your head and wait there"" he told her.</p><p>Fiona did as she was told and she heard John go into the en-suite bathroom. He returned carrying a large towel which he then spread on the bed.</p><p>""Take your shoes and socks off and lay down on the towel on your back and open your legs wide apart!"" he ordered as he began undressing.</p><p>Moments later he was naked and laying on top of her between her legs, raised up on his elbows. Fiona was scared stiff and still sobbing. Then John took hold of his cock and positioned it at the entrance to her cunt, rubbing it up and down her slit. He was still rock hard with the intense excitement of what he was doing. Fiona was dry and as he pushed against her entrance, he found it difficult to get the head of his cock inside. But with sheer perseverance, and another determined thrust, he claimed his long waited for prize.</p><p>Fiona screamed as his cock penetrated her. She went rigid and clung to him as he buried his meat deep into her no longer virgin and still ten year old cunt, popping her hymen and taking her virginity and innocence all in that one savage thrust. Then he withdrew only to thrust it brutally back in as though to underscore his control over her. Within seconds, Fiona was screaming in agony and John was screwing her with his sole pleasure in mind.</p><p>As Fiona screamed that first scream, so forlorn and beseeching in its content, down in the lounge, though Brenda clearly heard it through her alcoholic haze, she maintained her position against the wall. Refusing to believe that John was actually fucking her daughter, she convinced herself that even if they were, it was she he loved and was doing this to Fiona to show Brenda how much he truly loved her. Fiona was merely a means to showing her that. The sound of John fucking her daughter filtered down to her ears and she could and would do nothing to intervene to stop it.</p><p>Fiona was in great pain as John took his delight from her body but the images in her mind of her mother fucking him made her try to make John think she was also enjoying it. She moaned and whimpered and forced herself to stop crying out although the tears would not stop. She pushed back at him as he thrust in, just as her mother did and John found himself unable to control himself anymore. He erupted and jetted load after load into her cunt, oblivious to the risk he was taking. He knew she had started her periods but gambled on it being ok to cum inside her. When he finally pulled out, Fiona had turned her head away so as not to look at him.</p><p>""Lick me clean you fucking little whore. Start getting used to all this."" And he pushed her down to his cock.</p><p>Fiona tear stained face grimaced but fear for the consequences made her lick his cum and her blood and juices off his cock. As she did so she could feel his sperm bubble from her cunt and drip down onto the towel. When she had cleaned him she looked at her own sex and screamed at her blood mixing with the cum.</p><p>""Don't worry. That's just your virginity being taken. You will only bleed this one time. Now stand up and don't clean your cunt!"" he told her in a cold, detached tone</p><p>She stood up and awaited his instructions as he went to the wardrobe and removed a box from it. He opened it and took out a pair of shiny black stilettos with a 3"" heel and gave them to her.</p><p>""You will wear them whenever you are in the house, nothing else unless I give you permission. Is that understood?"" he enquired</p><p>""Yes."" She almost whispered</p><p>""You will call me 'Sir' just like your mother does. You'll show me total respect young lady or face the consequences. Understood?""</p><p>""Yes Sir."" She replied</p><p>He then took her down stairs back into the lounge where less than forty minutes ago, Brenda had first faced the wall. She was still there, obedient and awaiting his return. He stood Fiona against the settee facing her mother and then walked up to Brenda's naked form.</p><p>""I've just fucked your daughter! What have you got to say about that?"" he whispered into her ear</p><p>""Please Sir, I am happy you fucked her."" She responded,</p><p>""Fiona, perch your arse on the edge of the settee, lay right back and open your legs wide"" and Fiona did as she was told ""Turn round Brenda and look at your freshly fucked daughter.""</p><p>Brenda turned around and looked through her haze at her naked stiletto clad ten year old daughter, her cunt oozing cum and blood. She was unable to fully comprehend what had occurred.</p><p>""You love the taste of cum don't you Brenda?"" he enquired and Brenda nodded her confirmation.</p><p>He then dragged her over to Fiona and forced her down to her knees before pushing her face into Fiona's cunt.</p><p>""Clean her up you whore! Use your tongue to suck and lick all of my cum out of her! Do it now!"" and he directed her to where she needed to be.</p><p>Brenda performed oral sex on her freshly fucked ten year old daughter, sucking and licking every last vestige of his cum from her daughter's bloodied cunt. Fiona lay back petrified and shocked beyond belief at her mother so willingly complying with John's command.</p><p>""Get your tongue right in there, don't you fucking miss any of it!"" and he savagely slapped Brenda across her arse.</p><p>She shrieked and stuck her tongue in even deeper. John was hard again watching this mother and daughter performance. He positioned himself behind Brenda, located his cock where he wanted it and rammed it into her arse. She shuddered and screamed at the sheer agony of this penetration but never took her tongue away from sucking her child's cunt.</p><p>John shafted her with little mercy, withdrawing it until just the head remained inside and then brutally ramming in back in. As he had already cum once, he knew his next ejaculation would be some time away. He fucked Brenda's arsehole until it was raw.</p><p>""Play with Fiona's tits. Get you hands on them. Come on, squeeze her nipples. Keep sucking too!"" John was in ecstasy at the threesome taking place.</p><p>Brenda groped and squeezed Fiona's tiny tits and continued to suck and lick her cunt. She was unable to say 'no', from fear, mixed with alcohol. Fiona was crying again but had begun to react to her mother's tongue playing with her and so was again confused with mixed feelings and emotions. John had been fucking Brenda in the arse for twenty minutes when the moment of release was imminent. Not wanting to end his pleasure just yet, he pulled out of her tight anus with a sharp hard reverse pull and stuffed it straight into her cunt.</p><p>""Squeeze my cock you fucking Cunt!""</p><p>Brenda began to grind into him, taking his manhood deep into her. She moaned with the pleasure from the thick meat filling her and from the taste of her daughter's juices. Even Fiona was moaning with the effect Brenda was having on her. She was beginning to discover sexual pleasure, so much so that she clasped her hands around Brenda's head and pulled her onto her cunt, forcing her tongue even deeper inside.</p><p>Brenda came like an express train and shuddered with the impact of her intense orgasm and tried her best to pleasure Fiona into her own. John then pulled out and sat astride Fiona's face and held her head in a strong grip.</p><p>""Suck it you fucking little bitch!"" and thrust it into her mouth</p><p>With the sensations of her mother's tongue and then being made to suck his cock, Fiona felt an all over trembling course through her tiny body. She baulked at the taste of cunt juices and shit on his cock but sucked as best she could on this monster tool trying to choke her. John began fucking her mouth with fast, short furious strokes and within a couple of minutes shot his load into Fiona's tempting mouth.</p><p>Fiona tried to swallow but gagged and retched at the same time. His cum went everywhere, down her throat, across her face, onto her tits and flooded Brenda's face. She sobbed and wailed at the taste and pleaded for it all to stop. Yet a part of her found the experience exciting and intense. Brenda stopped licking her cunt and John wiped his cock clean on her hair.</p><p>""I think your mum needs a drink Fiona, so go and get her one."" And she went to bring the vodka bottle to him.</p><p>Brenda was still on her knees when he pulled her head back and stuck the bottle into her mouth, forcing her to swallow direct from it. She took as much as she could before she sputtered and choked unable to swallow any more.</p><p>""Get yourself a drink Fiona and then get yourself to bed. Don't wear anything in bed either, I'm going to fuck you again later. Now go!""</p><p>Fiona tottered off to bed, her mind in a whirl and trying to reconcile mixed feelings and emotions that conflicted with each other. She heard them both come upstairs and it seemed to be a struggle from the sounds she heard. She moved to her door and peeked out. John was pulling Brenda up the stairs by her hair. Her hands were tied behind her and she had a red ball stuffed in her mouth fastened by a black strap around her head, from which she made strange muffled groans. John noticed Fiona watching.</p><p>""Your mother is going to get punished Fiona, all because you didn't swallow all of my cum. Get into our bedroom and stand at the wall facing the bed.""</p><p>She followed them into their bedroom and took up the indicated position. John forced Brenda face down onto the bed and then produced a rope from under the bed and tied her ankles together. Then he walked over to where his trousers were and removed his belt. Fiona cowered, knowing what he was going to do.</p><p>Whack! Brenda howled through the gag</p><p>Whack! She howled and raised her arse off the bed in an attempt to escape</p><p>Whack! The blow was awesome, echoing off the wall</p><p>Whack! Screams and wails came from Brenda's gagged mouth and Fiona turned away not wanting to see anymore</p><p>Whack! She almost felt the pain herself as Brenda screamed.</p><p>""Turn and watch Fiona or you'll get the same"" he hissed</p><p>Whack! the beating continued. Brenda's ravaged buttocks were striped a livid red. With each lash, John looked at Fiona and smiled.</p><p>After 24 lashes, Brenda was a whimpering wreck. Fiona was in tears and John new he had them both where he wanted them. He pulled Brenda to her knees by her hair and then spoke very clearly.</p><p>""Now you know what to expect if you ever disobey me. You Brenda know how much it'll hurt Fiona, if you ever fuck up and you Fiona know what will happen to you mum if you ever displease me. So you both have to depend on each other from now on.""</p><p>Brenda was sobbing through her gag. Her drunken haze didn't help to ease the pain of the beating but she could focus enough to understand what John was saying. Fiona watched as John took more rope and proceeded to coil it around Brenda's arms both above and below her gigantic tits and then even more rope to tie each tit so tight that they soon resembled purple balloons. He then tied rope around her legs both above and below her knees before folding her ankles back and tying them to her wrists so she was placed in a tortured hog tie. Then he kissed her on the forehead and ushered Fiona out onto the landing and took her to her bedroom. Once inside he pushed her down onto the bed.</p><p>""I don't think we are likely to be interrupted tonight. Now get those legs open!"" he growled as he closed the door.</p><p>Fiona knew she was going to be fucked all night long. Her life was to become anything but normal.</p><p>
</p><h5>Chapter Four</h5><p>John fucked her all through the night, taking her from front and behind and burying his cock into her cunt and mouth whenever the feeling took him. He was in high spirits indeed as he had her sit astride him and impale herself on his cock. Fiona cried throughout but her tears only added to his enjoyment. He was insatiable with his desire for this young child's body and she aroused him so much he came five times, three times in her cunt and twice in her mouth. Fiona balked and gagged as his cum spurted into her mouth and throat, sobbing as he made her swallow his sperm and warning her not to throw up, on pain of him beating her mother and then her.</p><p>Eventually John fell asleep with his cock inside her cunt. Fiona dozed in a pain filled state, unable to fully fall asleep from the pain she was feeling in her well fucked cunt and the taste of his cum still fresh in her mouth. Then came the moment when she startled herself awake. John had left her bed and she was all alone. Her first thoughts were of where he was and what he was doing right then.</p><p>In the semi light of the early morning she listened for any intelligible sounds and then came muffled sounds from her mother's bedroom. The sound of pain filled sobs, mixed with gurgling sounds and wails of torment, with regular sounds of a hand striking flesh. It went on for an untold time, until she finally had to find out what the sounds were. She stole out of bed and crept down the landing until she was outside the partly opened door.</p><p>Peering in she was appalled at the sight of Brenda, her wrists still tied behind her, with ropes around her upper and lower arms, and her tits the size of purple melons with the ropes fastened around them, sitting across John's prostrate body and thrusting up and down on his cock. It was buried deep up her arse and Brenda was riding it. Her moans of pain reduced to unintelligible sounds by the ballgag still fastened in her mouth. John was spanking her as she fucked down on his hard cock.</p><p>Fiona found the scene difficult to comprehend and being so inexperienced she had no way of knowing that despite John having cum five times inside her during the night, he was still capable of fucking her mother. It was a situation she was to become very familiar with, but right now Fiona thought his ability to seemingly fuck non-stop was quite normal for a man to do.</p><p>John slapped Brenda hard across her tits, so loud the echo of it reverberated from the walls. He alternated blows from her right boob to her left boob as she continued to fuck his cock with her arse. By now she was openly sobbing with the pain of his 9"" rod brutally splitting her anus wide open.</p><p>""That's it you fucking fat cow, use that shitter to pleasure me!"" he spat, slapping her tits even harder ""take me all the way in so my balls meet your arse"" another brutal slap followed by one across her buttocks.</p><p>Brenda's eyes were streaming with tears, her wrists and tits ached but it was her ravaged arsehole that screamed out for mercy from his furious hard thrusts.</p><p>""I came five times in Fiona through the night, so it's going to take you a long time to make me cum but if you don't manage it I'll give you a cunt whipping that will make this seem like a casual stroll"" he squeezed her nipples, crushing them.""You're a fucking useless, fat, ugly, cow, and all you are good for from now on is to be fucked in the shitter, by anyone I say can do it. Is that understood?"" and he crushed her tits in a vice like grip ""Well? Is it understood? You fucking bitch!""</p><p>Brenda nodded in agreement and continued to plunge down on his cock. Her anus was burning and although her tits were numb, having been tied since the previous evening, the slaps John was inflicting on them were agony. She knew she had to make him cum so as to bring her torment to a close.</p><p>Despite her agonies and her tortured state, she thrust down hard on his rampant tool and squeezed with her anal muscles in her attempt to make him erupt. Fiona watched in fascinated horror at her mother's ordeal. Strange as her own feelings of pain and outrage were, at what John had put her through, she nevertheless felt the need to watch the action taking place.</p><p>""Come on you useless piece of fat crap! Put more effort into it. Start moaning the way I like you to so that I can tell how much you are really enjoying all this."" And his hands came down hard and fast across her buttocks.</p><p>Brenda began to make fake but believable moans of abandoned pleasure as she was brutally raped. She moaned as if the sensations were beyond belief and so satisfying to her that she was lost in sexual arousal. Nothing further from the truth could be the fact but she feared what he would do to both her and Fiona if she failed to please him. Fiona was taken in by her mother's performance and truly believed that she was actually enjoying everything that was being done to her. In Fiona's childish ignorance, Brenda was far from being in pain.</p><p>""mmgpphh! Mmmmm! Nnnmmmm!! Mn! Mm! Mn!"" Brenda grunted as John began thrusting up to meet her downward strokes. ""YYYppphh! Arrgghhh!!! Mmhhhhhph""</p><p>""What a fucking fat slut you are! A fat, ugly, fucking cunt! What are you? Speak up I can't understand you!""</p><p>""aaa ffaatthhh hhuuggglllleeee fuhkinn khhuunnnntt"" she replied as best she could through her gagged mouth</p><p>""Didn't you miss something there?"" and he hammered his hand across her left tit.</p><p>""YYyaahhhgggghhh !!!! AAmmmm hhaaa fffukkeennn phatt zzlluutttthh""</p><p>""that's right, you're a fucking slut! And you get turned on thinking about me fucking Fiona don't you?"" and her right tit took the full force of his blow sending both boobs bouncing</p><p>""Yyeessccchhh. UU Hhffuukkin ffeeoonna""</p><p>""Too fucking right I'll fuck the little bitch. She's hotter and sexier than you are. You're just a walking cunt!"" he spat ""Now take my cum up you arse!"" and John ejaculated into her tortured anus.</p><p>Not much cream but an offering at least. This was the most number of times he had ever cum in one night. He knew he would have to rest and recover for the next session. Brenda collapsed on top of him and John picked her head up, grasping her hair and then unbuckled the gag she had been wearing for the past ten hours. As her aching jaws came free and she was about to gasp out her pain John silenced her with a stinging back hander across her right cheek.</p><p>""Now suck and lick my cock clean of all that shit you deposited on it. Do it right or I'll make Fiona do it!"" and he savagely pulled out of her arsehole and buried his cock into her mouth. ""make sure you moan nicely so I can tell how much you are enjoying yourself too""</p><p>Brenda baulked at the smell and taste of his shit and cum covered cock but did precisely as she was expected. She moaned in fake appreciation and pleasure, giving John the performance he wanted. As she licked and sucked his cock clean, Fiona watched her mother perform this service and knew that she too would have to do this to him.</p><p>""You can come in here if you want to watch more closely Fiona!"" John indicated to her with his finger to come into the bedroom.</p><p>Fiona shrank back at being discovered and wanted the floor to swallow her up. Without realising what she was doing, she moved into the bedroom and stood in the doorway.</p><p>""I see you are not wearing stilettos. That's an offence and I'll punish you for it later. This is the only time I will remind you. In this house, you wear stilettos at all times, unless otherwise instructed. Now go and put them on and stand by you bed until I come in!""</p><p>Fiona returned to her bedroom, located her high heels and slipped into them. Then she stood upright next to her bed wondering what John would do to her. Her mind went over the rules he had laid down the night before and she remembered to put her hands on her head. As he walked into her room she dropped to her knees. Although he had said to stand, she thought it best to comply with the rules he had given them last night. She hoped he would take it easier on her too. She arched her back as she dropped to the floor and stuck her chest out in the hope this would make her look more appealing. Her hopes weren't dashed.</p><p>""Fucking hell! You obedient little fuck!"" and he smiled to himself ""you remember more than your cunt of a mother does!"" he sat on the bed next to her ""get yourself over my knee. Now!""</p><p>Fiona obeyed and stretched her naked body across his lap, noticing his cock was no longer hard and erect. Then she felt his hands exploring her buttocks, rubbing and squeezing them. A moment later his hand came down stingingly hard across her buttocks and she cried out with the pain. John continued to spank her for twenty minutes until her cheeks were red and throbbing.</p><p>""From now on, make sure that you wear stilettos in the house. The only exception is when you are in bed, or having a shower or bath. Now go and make me a coffee and bring it up to me.""</p><p>Fiona slid off and stroked and rubbed her ass cheeks to give them some relief. Her eyes were dripping tears as she went to make him a cup of coffee. This was to be the first day of her new life of servitude to John and though she did not then know it, it was to be one of total sexual service in every respect and she had began the road to learning what was to be required of her.</p><p>When she returned with his coffee and entered their bedroom, Brenda was standing upright in her stilettos, on tip toes at the wall, her legs spread wide and her hands held high and wide in a vertical spread-eagled position. She heard John talking to her mother as she came into the room.</p><p>""You will adopt this position every morning as soon as Fiona enters this room with my coffee and you will remain there until I give you permission to move. If I see your heels touch the floor I'll give you a beating so fucking severe you won't be able to move for a week."" Then he looked at Fiona as he slid back beneath the duvet.</p><p>She handed him the coffee and not knowing what else to do, put her hands on her head, spread her legs apart and stuck out her chest. John took a slurp of his drink and looked at Fiona with a withering stare and told her.</p><p>""You will get up at six a.m. every morning and bring me a coffee. You will then slide beneath this duvet and suck my cock whilst I drink it. Depending on my mood I may want you to swallow my cum or I may choose to fuck you and do whatever I want with my cum, either filling your cunt or your mouth, or not at all. Is that quite clearly understood you fucking slut!?""</p><p>""Yes Sir!"" Fiona responded and began to slide under the cover to locate his now hardening cock.</p><p>She gripped it in her right hand and began to lick and suck the head, feeling him grow harder as he began to fill her tiny little mouth. Remembering what they had done during the night and not wanting to be beaten again she did everything she could to please him. Sucking hard whilst she wanked the stem, using her tongue to lick it all the way down and back up before sliding it back inside her hot, wet little mouth.</p><p>John's breathing as he laid back was evidence of how good a blow job she was giving him and she began to actually warm to what she was doing to him. He was now rock hard again and she had nine solid inches of male flesh to service. She wanked him quick and fast and then slowed down to concentrate on sucking him in, taking about 5"" of it inside her tiny mouth. He was at least 2"" thick and she could only just open her tiny jaws enough to accommodate him. John made no movement at all, allowing Fiona to suck him off. He drank as he smiled to himself at the pleasure this young girl was giving him.</p><p>He constantly looked over at Brenda who was suffering great pains in her legs and shoulders from the enforced position she had been put in. She was visibly trembling with the effort and on a few occasions her heels began to fall to the floor but she always managed to regain her control just in the nick of time. She knew, though, that eventually her strength would give out and she feared the consequences. After thirty minutes of non stop sucking and wanking, John flipped Fiona onto her back.</p><p>""Open your fucking legs and pull your cunt lips open!"" he demanded</p><p>Fiona spread her legs high and wide and pulled her piss flaps apart. John positioned his cock and thrust in. Fiona grimaced and exhaled at the severity of his penetration and then tried to control the pain as her sore and ravaged cunt once more took his 9"" cock deep inside. John pounded in and out, grunting his pleasure as he did so. He forced his tongue into Fiona's mouth and crushed her nipples with his hands. Despite her discomfort Fiona felt that strange bodily sensation beginning to build up and she found herself thrusting back at his deep penetration.</p><p>""Fucking hell! You Slut!"" he cried out as Fiona unwittingly began to squeeze his cock with her cunt muscles ""You fucking natural Slut!""</p><p>John fucked her with the speed of an express train.</p><p>""Your daughter is a natural cock fucker Brenda. She knows how to fuck and please a man! You're enjoying my cock fucking you aren't you, you little cunt?""</p><p>""Huh, yesss, Huh yes, Mmmm! Mmmm! Ahhhuhh! Fuck me! Don't stop! Please Daddy! Fuck me with your big cock! Fill my slutty cunt with Daddy cum!""</p><p>Brenda couldn't believe what she heard Fiona say. Neither could Fiona. It seemed to just slip out. John increased his tempo and felt yet another cum about to burst from him. His balls were aching and throbbing from so much sexual activity but the sheer excitement of fucking Fiona's tight twat, together with her dirty talk took him over the top. A weak offering spurted from him but the sensation of coming was no less powerful for all that.</p><p>As she felt his cock throb, Fiona held onto him tight and squeezed hard to milk him of his seed, just as she had been made to do throughout the previous night. When John pulled out and laid back to get his breath, Fiona immediately went to work licking his cock clean. She wanted to make sure that he knew she knew her place and what she was to do after being fucked and filled.</p><p>As she sucked and licked, she could feel his cum dribbling out of her cunt and she pressed her thighs together to keep it inside of her. John laid back and allowed Fiona to work on him and when he felt she had thoroughly licked his cock totally clean he took her in his arms and held her close.</p><p>""I think we'll have a little sleep now. Take my cock in your hand and hold it tight. As for you Brenda, you'd better not move from that position or you will regret it!"" and so saying he fell into a deep satisfied sleep.</p><p>He awoke five hours later with Fiona still grasping his cock. She had slept too but only for a couple of hours. She was awakened by her mother's groans of pain as she attempted to remain on tip toes at the wall, totally afraid of failing to maintain her position and unsure of whether John was watching her throughout her ordeal. Fiona wanted to comfort her mum and tried to whisper to her to relax whilst John was asleep but she was also afraid that John may be listening. Brenda suffered for the entire period that John slept.</p><p>John peered across at Brenda's naked form standing stretched upright at the wall. Her legs were visibly trembling and her heels were regularly drooping almost until they touched the floor but each time she managed to bob back up into her tiptoe position. Her groans were loud and her tears were accompanied by audible sobbing.</p><p>""O.K. Cunt get down on your knees"" he told her with no show of compassion.</p><p>Brenda collapsed and gasped in relief, the cramps in her legs making it impossible to gain any immediate relief.</p><p>""What do you have to say, Bitch!"" John said in a mocking tone</p><p>""Thank you Sir…. thank you for being so kind to me"" Brenda spoke empty words that she hoped were what he wanted to hear.</p><p>Fiona still had his cock in her hands and listened to her mother's frail voice. She knew that neither of them could do anything at all to stop John from doing whatever he wanted to either of them, whenever he wanted. He checked the time and pushed the duvet away from his body, uncovering Fiona's naked body.</p><p>""You two had better get showered and dressed. We're going shopping for some things for Fiona. Some make up. I want you looking like a painted slut whenever you are in the house. We'll also get you some new clothes and lingerie to wear. For that I'll need your mother to come along to go into the changing rooms with you,"" he stretched and yawned ""you've got forty five minutes to get ready!"" and with that he walked out of the bedroom into the en-suite to shower.</p><p>Within the hour, John was inspecting both Brenda and Fiona. Brenda wore a sheer tight low cut red top that was too low cut to contain her 40DD's, with a black bra that spilled out of the thin edges and low cut front and almost pushed her tits out of the plunging neckline. A mini skirt and seamed black stockings with 5"" red heels completed her slut outfit. She looked every inch the middle aged fat tart trying to be a sexy young woman.</p><p>Fiona was wearing a blue figure hugging top which moulded to her tiny braless tits and a black mini skirt with long white socks and black 3"" heels. Brenda had chosen their clothing with John's approval in mind. They stood at the front door awaiting John to approach them. As he did so, both dropped to their knees and placed their hands on their heads. John was carrying a bottle of vodka in his hands and a glass, which he ceremoniously filled and then handed it to Brenda.</p><p>""Drink!"" he commanded and Brenda swallowed the glassful as quickly as she could.</p><p>John refilled it and ordered her to finish that one too. Taking the empty glass from her, he then grabbed her by her hair and bodily lifted her to her feet. Brenda howled in agony and John backhanded her across the face, and she spun whilst still in his grasp. Putting his face close to hers he spat out his words.</p><p>""When we are out shopping, don't think of trying to run away from me. If you do I will really hurt Fiona. When you two are in the changing rooms, don't even try to get help from anybody. You will regret it if you do."" He slapped her again and left her standing on her wavering feet.</p><p>Then he beckoned Fiona to stand up and both of them stood with hands on head, legs spread wide, awaiting his orders. He moved to Brenda and looked menacingly into her eyes.</p><p>""Lift that skirt for inspection!"" and Brenda obeyed</p><p>Her freshly shaved and perfumed quim, framed by her black satin suspender belt and black stocking tops, glistened for him. John smiled and traced his hand over it and then tut tutted in disapproval.</p><p>""You've missed some hairs. We can't have that can we?"" and slapped her hard across her cunt. ""You know what to go and get don't you?"" he asked</p><p>""Yes Sir"" Brenda replied with a fearful tone</p><p>""Then go and get it!"" and Brenda walked off to return within a minute.</p><p>In her hands she held a pair of point nosed pliers. John indicated for her to lie down on her back and open her legs. Fiona watched in fascination and horror, not fully understanding what he was about to do.</p><p>""Watch and take note of what happens when cunts aren't shaved properly!"" he told her.</p><p>He bent down and savagely plucked a tiny pubic hair from Brenda's shaved mound. She howled in anguish but maintained her position as best she could. John plucked another one and then a third and a fourth, feeling her mound each time to locate any offending hairs. Satisfied that there were no more, he looked down at Brenda who was sobbing.</p><p>""You know the rules on crying out. Now grasp those ankles and open those legs wide!""</p><p>He slowly slid his belt from his trousers as Brenda complied, folded it in two and then, standing across her face and looking down at her, he lashed it across her vulnerable naked cunt. She could not prevent the howl that escaped her. Her cunt was on fire with the severity of the stroke.</p><p>""You just won't learn to be quiet will you? O.K. then, we'll start again and we'll keep starting until you don't make a sound!"" and he brought his belt down again.</p><p>Fiona began to cry with the horror of what was happening. Brenda howled time after time and it was not until the nineteenth stroke that she managed to restrain herself from crying out.</p><p>""That's better. Now I can complete your cunt strapping."" He lashed her a further five times and then turned to Fiona</p><p>""It's time for inspection"" and he left Brenda doubled up, clutching her beaten cunt.</p><p>He turned to Fiona and ordered her to lift her skirt up to her waist. Fiona immediately did as she was told.</p><p>""Get those fucking knickers off now!"" John growled and Fiona found herself sliding them down her thighs to her ankles and stepping out of them.</p><p>""No fucking knickers allowed. What part of ""no knickers allowed"" do you not understand?""</p><p>""I'm sorry Sir. Mum told me what to wear. You never said I wasn't to wear knickers outside""</p><p>John had to concede the point but nevertheless, he had to stamp down on this blatant disobedience.</p><p>""Your mum said so eh? Well, she was wrong to do so. So she will take your punishment!"" and he grabbed Brenda again by the hair and raised her to her knees.</p><p>Kneeling before him, head touching the floor and with her hands held out to the side and her arse offered to him, John beat her buttocks with heavy, stinging strokes of his thick leather belt. Each one left a vivid red stripe, which quickly turned blue and then purple as blow after blow landed across her rotund buttocks. Despite her pain and torment, Brenda uttered just harsh exhalations of breath as each stroke landed. She counted forty before John stopped.</p><p>""What have you to say Cunt?"" he demanded of her</p><p>""Thank you Sir! Thank you for punishing me for my stupidity and disobedience"" she responded in a broken, wheezing, suffering voice.</p><p>""That's better. Now this is what we are shopping for. We will select some colourful bra's and suspender belts for Fiona, she won't need the knickers. We'll have to get some stockings for her too, both black seamed and tan ones too. They'll have to be small size obviously and some more high heels too. We'll also get some tarty see through tops and figure hugging mini dresses for her. Above all, you, Brenda, will select make-up for her. The same colours as you wear and some nice smelling perfume and toiletries. I want her smelling sweet whilst I fuck her. You will go into the changing rooms with her as I obviously cannot. Now get into the car""</p><p>Brenda hobbled to the car and Fiona helped her into the front passenger seat.</p><p>""No, I want you in front Fiona. You can play with my cock as I drive to the shopping centre. You get in the back Brenda""</p><p>True to his word on the way there, John had Fiona take out his cock and pump him erect. The country roads were empty and it would be at least twenty minutes until they would come to a main road. As Fiona stroked his thickening cock, she could hear Brenda moaning with the pain of her beatings. She looked down at the huge cock gripped between her hands and began to wank the shaft.</p><p>""Bend down and suck me off!"" John ordered her</p><p>Fiona complied and took him into her dry, ten year old mouth, stretching it wide open to accommodate its thick girth.</p><p>""Keep sucking until I tell you to stop"" he commanded and Fiona obeyed.</p><p>After what seemed an uncomfortably long time, John tapped her on the neck and she removed him from her mouth but kept it in her hands.</p><p>""Put me away. We're coming into the shopping centre"" he told her as though what she had been doing was the most natural thing in the world. ""Are you ready to go shopping you fucking bitch!?""</p><p>Brenda by now was both drunk from the large quantity of vodka she had consumed and feeling nauseous from the pain of the beatings.</p><p>""Yes Sir"" she said in a very slurred and sickly weak voice.</p><p>Over the next two hours John played the role of bored husband suffering the necessity of having to go shopping with his wife and daughter, looking disinterested and bored throughout the whole time. In fact he was in total control of the situation, choosing which lingerie and colours for Fiona to try on and selecting some very sexy and slutty outfits for her too. He would have fun taking both mother and daughter out dressed like tarts. Eventually John instructed them that they had what was needed for now and it was time to return home. Brenda quailed at the prospect whilst Fiona had no real idea at all what may happen. She was both afraid and yet curiously excited at the prospect of being fucked again.</p><p>When they finally arrived back home, both of them immediately stripped naked and put on their stiletto's so as not to incur his wrath. John immediately prepared a large drink for Brenda and slipped a drug into it to continue her addiction, then stood over her as she drank it down. It was quickly followed by a second vodka and then a third, before John allowed Brenda to enter the lounge and sit on the settee. He led Fiona in by her arm and sat her down on his knee and proceeded to suck and fondle her tits, whilst fingering her surprisingly wet hot cunt. Fiona had no idea why she was aroused but John was playing with her cunt and clit so that she was squirming on his knee.</p><p>""Do you like what Daddy's doing to you Fiona?"" he asked her, with his mouth full of perk, pink nipple and two fingers inserted in her wet twat.</p><p>""Mmmm! Yes Daddy ! It's nice. Don't stop, I like it. Oohh Daddy, am I a bad little girl liking you doing this?"" and she ground down onto his hardening cock."" Mmmm ! Mmmm! Yeesss! Ahhh! mmmmm! Ooohhhh!""</p><p>John buried his fingers in up to her cervix and slid them in and out, first slowly and gradually increasing his speed until he had Fiona arching her back and pushing her tiny tits into his face.</p><p>""OOhhhh! Mmmmm ! Daddy! You're filling my cunt Daddy! And she clamped her thighs around his fingers as she felt her orgasm begin to claim her. ""MMM! MMMM! Oh Yess Daddy ! Daddy!! Please Daddy !! Don't stop Daddy! Ahhh! Yesssss! MMMMM I'm cumming Daddy!! Your little slut is gonna cum!!! AAwww Daddeeee!!!!"" and she stuck her tongue into his mouth in a passionate kiss as she thrust down to meet his fingers.</p><p>She shuddered and bucked into her first, full true orgasm and shuddered in her excitement. John continued to finger her and suck her nipples, chewing and biting them as she came a second and then a third time. He took her hand and placed it on his cock, telling her to wank it. He then ordered Brenda to go cook a meal and to come and find them when it was ready.</p><p>He then took Fiona up to bed and fucked her in her cunt and mouth but ensured he didn't come. He wanted to pace himself for the night ahead. The future was looking better already and he decided to move on to the next phase of his plan. When John had finished his meal he looked at Brenda and she stared back through hazy eyes.</p><p>""Go and dress Fiona for me. I want to see her made up looking like the painted little slut whore she is and wearing seams and heels. Start showing her how to apply her make-up and how to get her seams straight. If they're not perfect, I'll beat your cunt!""</p><p>Brenda took Fiona upstairs and returned inside of twenty five minutes with a totally different looking Fiona. Her face was painted like a doll with heavy blue eye shadow, thick black mascara, an over abundance of blusher and bright glossy scarlet lips. Her sheer black see through blouse displayed her red booster bra that increased her cleavage to perfection and her tiny 10"" red mini skirt rested just above her black fully fashioned cuban heeled seamed stockings, framing her freshly shaved bald cunt. The red suspender straps were clearly visible and almost matched the red ankle strapped 4"" stiletto heels. John drank in the sight of this ten year old cunt on legs, dressed way beyond her years and he felt his cock twitch and harden.</p><p>""Come here and sit on Daddy's knee"" he told her and Fiona tottered across and sat on him.</p><p>""Cross your legs so that you show off your stocking tops"" he said as he ran his hand across her giggle patch and fondled her thighs.</p><p>She could feel his cock growing in his trousers and his hands roamed over her blouse, unfastening the buttons so he could slide his hand inside her right bra cup to grope her tiny tit. He crushed his mouth over hers, forced his tongue practically down her throat and thrust his hand between her parted thighs to cup her naked sex. He beckoned to Brenda to come kneel between his legs and then forced her head down into his groin.</p><p>""Suck me off Cunt!"" he ordered and slid two fingers into Fiona's wet twat.</p><p>Brenda swallowed his cock into her throat, gagging as he slid past her tonsils and bobbed her head up and down with long, hard, deep thrusts, sucking hard and licking with her tongue. She pulled his trousers off whilst keeping his cock firmly embedded in her throat and cupped his balls whilst masturbating the base of his cock. She fed all 9"" of his manhood balls deep into her warm wet throat and John moaned with appreciation at the pleasurable sensations she was giving him.</p><p>He was now finger fucking Fiona and tongue kissing her at the same time. She couldn't help herself and responded, sucking on his tongue as his fingers buried themselves deep into her twat. His hand was soaking wet with her juices and she had begun moaning loudly to join those of her mother who was audibly indicating her own pleasure at having her mouth full of male meat. Fiona pulled away from John to get some much needed air.</p><p>""MMM ! Ahhhh. Oohhhh yeesss Daddy! Finger me Daddy!! I'm your little fuck slut Daddy!! Awwww yesss. Mmmm. OOOhhh yesss! Yes !!Daddy, you shouldn't be doing this !! I'm only ten. You're making me into a bad little girl!!! Oh make me cum Daddy !! mmmm!! Yess, Please Daddy !! Stick your fingers up my wet cunt !""</p><p>John was sucking her 26AA cup tits as she began to climax, and she cupped her tiny orbs and fed them into his mouth, so that her nipples hardened to his chewing and licking.</p><p>""Mmmmm Daddy! That's lovely Daddy!! Make me cum Daddy! Ooohjhh yessssss!!! Dadddeeeee!!! I'm cumming !!! Daddeeeee!!!! Your little slut is cumming!!! mmmmmmm!!! Mmmmmmm!!! OoooHHHyesssss!!!!"" and she erupted, shaking and squealing in sexual bliss as John pounded his fingers into her.</p><p>Brenda was now furiously sucking him off, wanking his cock with quick short strokes, intent on making him cum so she could swallow his gism. With two fingers of one hand in Fiona's cunt and his other hand grabbing her hair to crush her mouth down over his, he thrust upwards to ram his cock into Brenda's willing mouth.</p><p>He drove his fingers in deep as Fiona squealed and writhed in ecstasy and pumped his cock into Brenda's mouth, jetting his cum in great globs of sticky fluid straight into her stomach. Brenda moaned with distinct satisfaction as he ejaculated in her mouth and she continued to wank him and bob her head to maximise his pleasure.</p><p>""Did you enjoy that Fiona?"" he enquired</p><p>""Ohh yes Daddy. It was lovely but I'm so sore, my little cunt is stinging Daddy. Please let me rest, I can always suck you though."" She replied in her very childish voice ""You know I can't ever stop you doing whatever you want with me but please don't fuck my cunt again until it stops stinging. Please Daddy?""</p><p>John realised that he could permanently hurt her if he did not control his urge to fuck this hot little slut. She was only eleven after all and had only been fucking for less than a day all told.</p><p>""OK you little Slut. No more cunt fucking for a while. I'll use your mother for that but your mouth belongs to me so be prepared to suck me off at any time""</p><p>""Oh yes Daddy! I really like sucking you off."" She lied ""I want to be as good at it as Mum is. No, I want to be better than her"" she told him and grasped his cock in her little hand and squeezed it tight. ""Do you want me to do it right now Daddy?"" she asked him and smiled with her eyes as she did.</p><p>John lay back as she took him into her mouth. He knew he couldn't cum but she was so enthusiastic he couldn't refuse her. He looked at Brenda and told her to go get a drink for herself and then settled down to enjoy the rest of his evening. Life was very good indeed.</p><p>During the next week Fiona celebrated her eleventh birthday and Brenda took Fiona to the doctor and persuaded him to put her on the pill. Despite being only eleven, she told him that she was suffering great pains from beginning to menstruate. The doctor merely acquiesced, and from then on, Fiona would service John and take his cum in her cunt without fear of getting pregnant. There was the need for care during the first month, but John concentrated on coming in her mouth on most occasions, or over her face or tits. As time progressed, he fucked Fiona more and more and ""used"" Brenda for anal sex. He would in time have Fiona's arsehole but right now she was too small to be anally broken, so he bided his time.</p><p>Fiona started senior school that September just two months after John took away her innocence. In those two months her time became more regimented with specific tasks to complete each day. Her usual daily routine began when she would rise just before 6am to shower and shave her cunt and then slip into her stilettos and go downstairs to make John his coffee. She would usually hear John attending to Brenda, which meant giving her an early morning caning and Fiona would prepare his drink having to endure listening to Brenda's shrieks of pain. The caning would last until she made no cries at all and for the first few weeks, Brenda received upwards of forty strokes at a time.</p><p>Upon entering the bedroom, Brenda would be standing on tiptoes at the wall, her striped arse and sobs of pain evidencing the severe caning she had just received. Fiona always winced when she saw her mother's striped buttocks and wondered how much pain she must be going through. Having given John his coffee, Fiona would slip beneath the duvet and begin his early morning blow job.</p><p>This would last anywhere up to 30 minutes and John would either cum in her mouth, or fuck her with her legs spread high and wide so he could get as much of his cock into her and then for the first month, until her birth control pills began to work, he spray his cum across her tits and face, but once she was safe, he filled her cunt until it squished out and ran down her legs.</p><p>Having dressed, she then went down to breakfast which a naked Brenda had prepared. Silence was the rule and neither she nor her mother spoke unless spoken to. After breakfast, John would supervise Fiona taking her birth control pill and at 8 a.m. precisely, he would inspect her prior to driving her to school. She soon realised that he lusted after her wearing her school uniform and as Fiona would be waiting in the hall, standing open legged with her hands on her head. John would order her to raise her skirt and he would run his hands over her freshly shaved cunt to ensure it was smooth and silky.</p><p>Fiona always shaved herself twice over to make sure he would not find fault, even though her growth of pubic hair was sparse. She then applied moisturiser and eau de cologne to give him the satisfaction of feeling her smooth, perfumed bald twat. After which, she would then drop to her knees, take out his cock and give him a second blow job. After ten to fifteen minutes it was time to go to school and she would leave the house with him.</p><p>She would wank him as he drove and some times he required a blow job, which always resulted in him coming in her mouth. Sometimes he would have her play with herself until she orgasmed. It always varied. At school she was a normal little girl but when school was over and John collected her, all that changed as she got in the car and he drove off home. He would usually play with her cunt as he drove back and Fiona always wondered why he didn't want her to suck or wank him. She decided that he must have been fucking her mother whilst she was at school.</p><p>At school she would dress in her school uniform, but on evenings and all weekend she was usually naked in stiletto heels. John had checked her school timetable and was aware of what classes she took every day and though she was not allowed to wear knickers, even to school, she always took a pair with her on those days she had physical education classes. This was so that she could go to the toilet to put them on before the class began, so that she could then strip off in the changing rooms with the other girls and appear to them to have been wearing knickers all the time. She was required to keep up the façade of being a normal little girl.</p><p>Upon arriving home, she would immediately strip and would complete her homework naked in heels. At some point before the evening meal John would come into her bedroom, order her to her knees and have her suck him off until he filled her mouth. Sometimes he would stop her before he came and fuck her on her bed with Fiona on all fours, or kneeling astride him facing him so he could suck on her nipples.</p><p>He fucked her in other positions including missionary, with her legs held high and wide, her stiletto heels pointing at the ceiling, to give him unhindered access. He would pound her cunt so fast she thought she was going to be pushed through the headboard. She would be made to sit astride him, her heels planted flat on the bed, either facing him or turned away, so she could ride his cock deep into her wet little cunt. One of his favourites was to have her lay flat on the bed; her legs held together as he lay over her and fucked her cunt. No matter in what position he fucked her she always had to lick him clean of their mixed juices.</p><p>On an evening she would sit beside him as he watched the television and wank him or suck him for hours at a time, sometimes with her mother as a duo, often alone with her mother bound and gagged watching them and always careful not to make him cum. The first few times she couldn't help making him climax and despite swallowing his cum, a heavy caning always left her sobbing in tears as afterwards, with a throbbing arse, she sucked his cock again.</p><p>When he wanted some fun he would have them both perform for him. A long, slow, sloppy, wet sixty nine, or kneeling between her mothers legs and tonguing her until she came, occasionally adding a bit of fun for himself by threatening to beat Brenda black and blue if she did cum and to cane Fiona if she didn't make her Mother climax.</p><p>In those first few months of dominating them both he used Brenda to frighten Fiona into total submission by beating her mother for the slightest reason and many times for no reason at all other than his own pleasure by inflicting pain. He never let them chat, other than for normal communication to ensure that Fiona was isolated and became convinced there was no escape from his presence, even when she went to school. Her new life continued in this manner with little hope for the future.</p>"
64,"Fiona, Part 4",Agent Provocateur,,"['Mdom', 'Fgb', 'bd', 'sm', 'spank', 'oral', 'anal']",Three months later and Fiona finds her life is anything but what an eleven year old should be experiencing and Christmas with her new Step-Daddy wasn't anything like she thought it could ever be.,2012-01-23T00:00:00,"This story is pure fiction, but from studying child abuse is feasible in every respect. It is pure fantasy and fiction and as such should be taken with a huge dose of the relevant medicine.It is the second in three connected novels and runs parallel in time with 'Janine'. The author does not condone, or accept that sex with a child is acceptable in any way, shape or form whatsoever. My characters are just as real as you want to make them, just don't confuse the story line with reality.","<p></p><h5>Chapter Five</h5><p>Fiona closed the entrance door behind her and put down her school bag next to the table to her left just as she had done every school day, for the past three months since she had started secondary school. She slipped off her blazer and placed it over the back of the chair next to the mirror and then unfastened her red and blue striped tie to place it on the seat. She looked in the mirror at her reflection and saw the innocent looking schoolgirl staring back at her. All innocence on the outside with a dark secret on the inside that no-one beyond those four walls suspected. Today was the last day of her monthly period and she would soon be getting fucked in her cunt again.</p><p>She deftly unbuttoned her white blouse and removed it to fold it and put it on top of the tie. Her white bra showed how fast she had blossomed and puberty was fast changing her shape. She now she measured a full firm 28B with real shaped tits not puffy mounds. Her cleavage was a deep valley between her well formed and continually growing tits. She unclipped the white school bra and allowed her tits to swing free, then waggled them and appreciated her perky shape.</p><p>It joined the growing pile and was followed by her blue plaid mini skirt. As she posed in front of the mirror in her black knickers, white knee socks and black school shoes, she was already seeing the changes that were taking place from that clothed image that had looked back at her just a minute or so ago. She deftly removed her shoes followed by her socks and neatly placed them on the pile.</p><p>Sliding her fingers into her knickers, she rolled them down her thighs, removed her sanitary pad and noticed there was no blood on it at all and slowly displayed her shaved cunt. Unlike any of the other girls in her class, she was kept permanently depilated. Running her fingers across her mound to check whether it needed any attention, she confirmed she had shaved well enough this morning. It was smooth enough as John would not be pleased to find any hair growth between her legs.</p><p>He was adamant that once she was twelve, she would start waxing her cunt for him. Her pink slit gleamed in the mirror, almost smiling back at her. She thought she looked good. No, she knew she looked good. She had a figure that the boys at school all commented on. If they could see her right now wouldn't they get hard!</p><p>She quickly completed her strip and stood naked before the mirror, her long blonde hair cascading over her shoulders to the middle of her back. She turned first to her right and then to her left to admire her image, running her hand over her stomach and up over her tits and then through her lustrous hair, blowing a wanton kiss into the mirror. Her deep blue eyes were full of promise and she admired the nude image smiling back at her.</p><p>Then she turned around and opened a drawer in the table and took out her make-up bag. She was quite an expert at applying make-up these days and soon had the blue eye shadow and thick black mascara painted in place. Some blusher and finally a thick coating of bright scarlet lipstick and the image reflected now was one of a painted slut aged way beyond her eleven years. She was quite a beautiful young girl.</p><p>She replaced the bag back in the drawer, opened the lower cupboard to remove a pair of bright red 4."" high stilettos and deftly slipped into them, fastening the double ankle straps to secure them in place. Over the past three months she had worn high heels every day and now felt confident in them. Taking out a pair of long red satin gloves, she slid them over her hands until they were smoothly stretched beyond her elbows to the top of her arms. She twirled around in front of the mirror, brushed her hair, boosted her tits and checked herself before entering the lounge. John would be waiting for her and she did not want to incur his displeasure.</p><p>Fiona entered the lounge and the scene greeting her was one that now no longer shocked her. Brenda was laid on her back across the dining table, so that her arms were underneath it, tied tightly together at the elbows and wrists. Her legs dangled over the other edge and her ankles were fastened to a four foot long spreader bar and that was pulled backwards so that they too were under the table. A short rope fastened her wrists to the centre of the spreader bar. Her head was hanging upside down and she was gagged with a head harness that cruelly pulled the two inch diameter red rubber ball deep into her mouth, forcing it wide open to accommodate it.</p><p>Her 40DD tits were savagely tied with chicken wire that had been twisted so tight that they were bright purple. Her nipples were huge, engorged with blood and to which John had attached two pairs of clover clamps, each joined by a chain. Her tits were covered with pegs, too many for Fiona to count. She was covered from her belly to her thighs in livid red and blue stripes from the caning John had been administering to her throughout the afternoon, but it was the needles through her nipples that took Fiona's attention.</p><p>Despite the obvious pain Brenda must have been experiencing, no sound came from her lips. John's house rule was silence at all times until spoken to and Fiona couldn't help but think that perhaps her mother had transgressed the order and that was why she was now suffering.</p><p>Fiona moved as gracefully as she could across the floor to where a naked John was sitting and knelt between his legs. His cock was ready for her to service, just as it was every day when she came home from school. His cock was solid and fully erect as she curled her right hand around the shaft and slowly began to wank it, whilst cupping his huge balls in her left hand and squeezing them.</p><p>She circled the bulbous, shiny circumcised head of that massive cock with her tongue and then licked the entire length of it, using her young experienced mouth to pleasure him. Fiona maintained the stroking and squeezing of his cock and balls whilst sucking him into her tiny mouth, taking him all the way in to the back of her throat, until she had nearly 4."" of it inside. Using all her strength, she then sucked as hard as she could whilst bobbing her head up and down along the length of it, increasing her speed until she was taking him in every second.</p><p>""That's the way you fucking little whore! Suck Daddy's cock and make him cum."" John was in ecstasy. ""Pleasure me you bitch! Show your fucking useless mother how it should be done.""</p><p>Brenda was lost in a world of sheer pain and watched through a shimmering haze of nauseating sensations. The drugs John had started giving her together with the alcohol, had turned her into a shadow of the woman she had once been. Every day, she could expect severe beatings and fuckings from John or any other number of men he gave her to. Her world was one of slavery and obedience. She was his to do with as he wished and if that included having her watch him fuck her daughter then that was something she had to accept.</p><p>""Yes Daddy. I'll show her how to pleasure you the way you enjoy it."" she said between mouthfuls of cock as she sucked and swallowed his manhood ""And even though I'm only eleven years old, I know how to please you don't I?"" and she took his cock as deep as she could to the back of her throat until it nudged her tonsils.</p><p>John gasped as she tried to deep throat him. Her training over the past three months had paid dividends in ensuring Fiona's willingness to achieve it. She was now an accomplished cock sucker, evidenced by her ability to pleasure him. Her enthusiasm to participate in and enjoy sex had now become obvious. She wanked and sucked him with furious fast bobbing strokes of her head, for twenty toe curling minutes, taking his massive cock deep into her mouth, hollowing her cheeks on the upstroke. Through a mouthful of cock, she told him what he wanted her mother to hear her say.</p><p>""Please Daddy."" .....suck ""mmmm.""</p><p> ""I want."" ......suck "" mmmm.""</p><p>""you to."" .....suck.</p><p>""cum."" ...... suck ""mmmm.""</p><p>""in my."" ....suck ""mmm.""</p><p>""mouth."" .....suck ""mmmmm.""</p><p>""I want to."" .....suck ""mmmm.""</p><p>""taste and ."" ....suck ""mmmmmmmm.""</p><p>""swallow."" .....suck ""mmmmmmmmmmm.""</p><p>""your."" .....suck ""mmmmmm.""</p><p>""cum."" ......suck, suck, suck.</p><p>""Please Daddy."" ......suck ""mmmm.""</p><p>""fill my "" ......suck "" mmmmm.""</p><p>""tiny."" .....suck.</p><p>""eleven year old."" .....suck.</p><p>""slut mouth."" .......suck ""mmmmmmmmmmm.""</p><p>John erupted and gushed his cum into her warm, wet, willing mouth. She squealed with delight and clamped her lips tight around his throbbing shaft, anticipating what he would say next.</p><p>""Collect it you cunt and don't swallow until I give you permission!""</p><p>Fiona blocked off her throat with her tongue and felt his jets of cum spitting against the underside of it, collecting the creamy gism as she continued to suck him dry, wanking his shaft to milk every last drop from him. Her nipples were hard and erect from the intense excitement she was experiencing and John remained fully erect as a consequence of her continual stimulation.</p><p>As she felt the last pumping spasm subside, she allowed his cock to slide from between her lips, ensuring she lost not a single drop. As his 9."" cock emerged from her mouth, she quickly grasped it between her 28B tits and folded them around it as best she could, massaging him with her tiny boobs, eager to maintain his erection. She wanted his cock in her cunt. John looked down at her and smiled. He had made her into a slut who would service him and anyone else he required without question. He stared at Brenda and noticed the tears of pain streaming down her eyes.</p><p>""Go and take the gag off your mother and give her a tongue kiss!""</p><p>Fiona crawled over to Brenda and unbuckled the ballgag, helping her mother to eject it. Then she raised her mothers head up in her left hand and planted a passionate kiss full on her mother's lips, opening her own lips and forcing her tongue into Brenda's mouth. The cum emptied into Brenda's as she then firmly caressed one purple swollen tit in her right hand, careful to avoid the needles stuck through her agonised flesh.</p><p>Brenda moaned at the welcoming taste of John's cum filling her throat and she eagerly swallowed the gift but her pain was obvious to Fiona who looked into her mother's eyes and saw her anguish and torment. Brenda traded tongues with her daughter and tasted her husband's cum in her daughter's mouth. She was a drug addict and alcoholic who could not comprehend the full impact of what she was doing with her daughter. Fiona was suddenly aware of John's presence beside her and moved away to allow him to take a stance in front of her mother.</p><p>""It's time to remove those needles. I do hope you appreciate the effort I've been to, to make you realise what a silly bitch you've been?""</p><p>He gripped one of the needles and tweaked it.</p><p>""Agghhh oooowwwwwwwwwwww!!!"" Brenda moaned.</p><p>He slowly pulled the needle from her right nipple and dropped it to the floor. His eyes looked cruelly into hers as he withdrew them, one by one, making Brenda grimace and beg for it to be over. Fiona's stomach churned as she watched both fascinated and repulsed at the same time but glad it wasn't her going through this. She grimaced too as he removed a dozen of them in all. Then he took off all the pegs that had decorated her tits and Brenda groaned and howled as he did so. His final act was to unclamp her nipples and Brenda almost went apoplectic despite her tits still being swollen to almost twice their size by the tight constricting wire.</p><p>""Pass me those pliers.""</p><p>Fiona quickly picked them up and deposited them in his hands, eager to have him remove the wire binding her mother's tits. John used what strength he needed to twist the ends free and Brenda screamed as the wire cut deeper into her tits. She moaned in agony as the blood started to flow through her tortured orbs again and her torture continued as it took nearly ten minutes to remove the wire that had actually cut deep into her tit flesh. She screamed when John pulled it from her torn mammaries and he finally gave Fiona the bloodied pliers.</p><p>""Go and wash them and then you can free your mother."" he told her.</p><p>Fiona rushed back as quickly as she could to untie her mother to find John was face fucking her.</p><p>""Now that's what a cunt's mouth is for Bitch!""</p><p>Brenda was feeling disoriented, nauseous and dizzy and couldn't manage to bob her head up and down John's cock so he held her head up and began throat fucking her with hard fast thrusts that mashed his pubic hair into her lips and had his balls banging off her face. She tried her best to open up but she suddenly began to retch and then coughed his cock out of her throat and puked up all over him and herself, spooling her stomach contents onto the carpet.</p><p>""You fucking useless Bitch! Fucking hell""! John shouted.</p><p>Brenda's face was a mess, as was the carpet below her and she continued to cough and retch as John slapped her so hard her head bounced sideways. Fiona began to cry and John yelled at her.</p><p>""Go and get whatever you need to clean this carpet and be quick about it.""</p><p>She ran back to the kitchen and collected what she needed and sped back to the lounge to clean the carpet. It took her a good ten minutes and more to clear away the vomit and rub cleaner into it until John was satisfied enough.</p><p>""Ok get this fat cow untied and get her out of my sight.""</p><p>Fiona immediately began working at the knots connecting her wrists to the spreader bar but they were so tight she had to use her teeth to unfasten them. Once she had managed that Brenda issued a groan of relief as she was released from that agonising hogtie. Fiona then unfastened her ankles with less difficulty so Brenda could close her legs.</p><p>Her arms were still under the table and Fiona had to force them perpendicular with the floor to enable Brenda to roll painfully over onto her battered tits to let Fiona begin unfastening her arm bindings. It was just a couple of minutes before Fiona helped her mother off the table and onto her feet. Brenda could not stand unaided and Fiona struggled to help her mother upstairs until she could collapse on her bed.</p><p>""He's going to end up killing you Mum."" Fiona cried.</p><p>""No he won't he loves me too much."" was her mother's unbelievable reply.""</p><p>""Cunt! Get your arse back down here now!"" came John's strident voice.</p><p>Fiona quickly went back to the lounge and positioned herself in front of him with her hands on her head, her back arched tits pushed out and her ankles spread two feet apart. She was standing naked in heels before him.</p><p>""Play with your tits and cunt!"" he demanded.</p><p>She dropped her hands to her B cup perky tits and began playing with them, pushing them together into a nice small cleavage and squeezing her nipples, lifting them up and offering them to him. She was swaying as if dancing to some soundless music. Then she slid her right hand slowly down her torso onto her stomach and then onto her shiny hairless mound. She slid one finger through her cunt lips and began playing with her clit.</p><p>""Pull your cunt lips wide open!"" came the next demand.</p><p>Fiona gripped her labia in-between her thumbs and forefingers and pulled her cunt lips wide apart to display the flushed pink wet portal within and slid the middle fingers of both hands inside herself.</p><p>""Get down on the floor and finger fuck yourself!"" he told her.</p><p>Fiona obeyed, sliding to the floor still holding her cunt wide open and lay down on her back, her knees bent with her fuck-me heels flat on the floor. She spread her legs as far apart as she could and slid two fingers of her right hand into her now soaking wet cunt.</p><p>""Come on! Finger fuck yourself!""</p><p>Fiona increased the speed with which she frigged herself and within a couple of minutes she felt the first tremors of orgasm begin to build up.</p><p>""Mmmmmmnnn Daddy I'm cumming. I'm cumming Daddy mmmnnn huh huh ooooohhhh yessss I'm cumming for you Daddy! AAAhhhhhmmmnnnnnhhhhuuuuhhyeeessss.""</p><p>She was close to erupting into a huge self-induced orgasm when John stopped her.</p><p>""Get up here you fucking horny little cunt!"" he shouted.</p><p>Fiona immediately, though reluctantly took her fingers out of her cunt and knelt between John's spread legs. His cock was huge. The shiny circumcised head was awesome to look at and the thick shaft was ridged with veins that stood out.</p><p>""Right, it's time for deep throat practice! Get going. No hands just your mouth and don't take my cock out of your mouth unless I tell you to. I'll cane you if you do. Don't make me cum either unless I want to and don't puke like your fucking useless mother. You know what'll happen if you do!"" he warned her.</p><p>Just as she had every night for the past three months Fiona started by licking along the shaft from root to tip covering it with her saliva. She bent her head sideways, wrapped her mouth as far as she could around the shaft and bobbed her head up and down, stimulating him with her lips and tongue. After a minute or so she stopped at the tip, swirled her tongue around it and spat as much saliva as she could produce right across the head. Then she opened her lips as wide as she could and took his cock into her mouth.</p><p>""MMmmnnnn Daddeee mmmnnn luvlee."" she moaned.</p><p>Fiona quickly got into a rhythm, bobbing her head up and down the shaft, taking ever more inside as she did so. John was nine inches long, nearly two inches thick and she had about four inches of it lodged inside her eleven year old mouth when she felt her tonsils tickle and then she gagged.</p><p>""Kark!! Koff!! Guh!! Guh!! Guggle!"" she sounded but managed not to eject his cock out of her mouth.</p><p>""Keep at it Cunt! Swallow the head. Push and swallow!"" he advised.</p><p>She knew and so did he that it was impossible at that time for her to swallow all of his cock but Fiona also knew she would have to surmount the problem of getting the head past her tonsils. She was fortunate in not having much of a gag factor but she still had to fight the feeling to eject the intruding cock. She'd been trying to deep throat him ever since the first night he fucked her and although now she could suck cock well enough, John wanted more from her.</p><p>The time passed and Fiona was giving John a superb sloppy blow job producing more and more saliva. It drooled down her chin onto her tits and slicked on its way down to her thighs and on to her cunt. She rested her arms and hands on his thighs and bobbed her head, changing speed and timing her sucking to give him toe curling sensations. Time became a blur and a quick look at the clock from the corners of her eyes showed that she had been sucking him for forty five minutes.</p><p>John just lay back and let Fiona work his cock in her talented little mouth. She certainly could suck and the sooner he got his cock lodged in her throat the sooner he could enjoy her deep throating him. As Fiona dove down on his cock, she laved the shaft with her tongue, swirling it across the tender helmet which she was stimulating so well. Was it was only eight months now since she had taken his cock in her mouth and tasted his cum for the first time she wondered. Now she could handle it when he came and jetted his sticky cum in her mouth for her to swallow.</p><p>Swallowing cum presented no problems to her anymore and she would readily admit that she actually enjoyed sucking his cock to make him cum. The time continued to pass, twenty more minutes, twenty five minutes, thirty minutes, thirty five minutes and she constantly tried to get his cock into her throat. She moaned throughout the blow job, never taking it out of her mouth as she pleasured him to the best of her young ability. John was close to cumming for the fourth time when he managed to warn her in time.</p><p>""Mmmnnn mmmmnnn oohhhaahhhmmmm mmmn mmmn."" she moaned wishing that she could get that cock head into her throat and show him she could do it. ""Mmmnnn daddeee, mmm oooh mmm oohhh yesss.""</p><p>John soon found himself cumming for the fifth time. Her sucking was much more intense than he had expected.</p><p>""I'm cumming Cunt! Slow down and try to get that cock head in your throat."" he told her.</p><p>Fiona stopped bobbing and licking his cock and held it firmly with her lips just at her tonsils. Her mouth and neck were aching from sucking him for so long but she remembered what her mother had said about swallowing before pushing down on a cock so as to make it easier to swallow it. She did just that and pushed hard at the same time. John's cock slid just past her tonsils giving him an incredible tight feeling, but she couldn't go any further as she gagged.</p><p>""Gurrkkk! Kofff!! Karkk!!Gugglee guh erk!""</p><p>Her head bucked and her throat automatically ejected his cock and she retched all at the same time, coughing his cock out of her mouth whilst she fought the need to throw up.</p><p>""Gurkk! Kehehehee Kofff!! Karkk!!Gugglee guh erk! I'm sorree Daddee I tried and you were almost there."" she croaked ""Please don't cane me I did try and I'll try again.""</p><p>She registered it had been well over an hour and a half of cock sucking and sought out his cock and sucked it back into her hot wet willing eleven year old mouth and bobbed her head furiously. John lay back and said nothing, allowing her to service him.</p><p>""MMMnn MMMnnn MMMNN MMMMNn oooohhh mmmnn."" she moaned.</p><p>His cock was soon lubricated once more and back in position to try again. Fiona was getting tired, her jaws and neck ached from the constant bobbing of her head but she stuck to her task. She slowly breathed in, swallowed and pushed down again. His cock was huge and stuffed her tiny mouth but she once more lodged the tip just beyond her tonsils, breathed in again to steady herself, swallowed once more and found herself taking a little more of his cock head past her tonsils. Again she began to retch but she fought the need and stayed still, his cock just lodged in her throat and fought the desire to cough it from her mouth.</p><p>Long seconds passed and she wanted to cough but managed to produce some more saliva to take away the ticklish sensation and she pushed down again and felt his shaft slide a bit further in. She controlled her normal urge to throw up and tried her best to control the burning sensation in her throat but she needed to breathe and that huge cock prevented that.</p><p>She tried breathing in through her nose and found that she could get some air into her lungs and so she pushed down again and his cock head suddenly slid past her tonsils and she was fully deep throating a cock. She was only eleven years and eight months old.</p><p>""Mmmmnnnnnnnnnnnn."" she squealed with delight and pushed even more.</p><p>She had about two inches in her throat and nearly six inches of cock in her eleven year old mouth and John just smiled with satisfaction as she began to very slowly bob up and down whilst breathing through her nose. She'd had him lodged there for nearly a minute and had to finally pull off that tumescent rod of flesh.</p><p>""Yessssssshhhh mmmmmm did it daaddeee."" she squealed in delight whilst still keeping his cock in her mouth.</p><p>John stayed still and stroked her head.</p><p>""Well done Cunt! Now suck it in again."" He said.</p><p>Fiona opened her mouth wide to take him back in and pushed down again, remembering how she had achieved it that last time. The moment his cock touched her tonsils she breathed in, swallowed and pushed down hard. His cock slid straight back in only this time with less of a problem for her and she found she had taken another half an inch inside. She bobbed and pushed, and took another half an inch in. She had had his cock lodged again for another thirty or so seconds when he told her to stay still. She froze in position.</p><p>""Put your hand around the base of my cock."" he told her.</p><p>Fiona complied and found that she couldn't actually get her hand in position; she had taken too much into her throat to be able to hold it.</p><p>""You've only two inches to go to take it all."" he advised her ""now come up here.""</p><p>He fisted her hair with his right hand and literally pulled her off his cock and as her mouth and his cock separated a long thick strand of saliva attached itself. In a graceful curve the strand finally broke landing right across her tits. He pulled her up his body until they were face to face and staring into her eyes, he buried his tongue into where moments before his cock had been.</p><p>He manoeuvred her buttocks with his left hand until she was kneeling astride him and she knew what he wanted. She parted her cunt lips with her left hand, positioning his cock with her right. With his cock being wet with her saliva and her cunt soaking wet with her own juices she drilled straight down onto his cock, burying it balls deep into her steaming hot wet eleven year old cunt.</p><p>""Oohhhh fuck Daddy you're so big."" she cried out as his cock rasped into her.</p><p>John began fucking her hard and fast, powering and pounding himself into her, making her shake and shudder with the intensity of his thrusts and Fiona thrust back to meet his every stroke, squeezing with her cunt to milk him. He knew he wouldn't last long having been sucked for so long and brought to the edge of cumming five times.</p><p>A mere three minutes of frenetic fucking brought him to the edge as he simmered, boiled and finally burst out splattering the walls of her cunt with ten heavy jets of cum. Janine kept riding him up and down, squishing and squelching his cum from her cock stuffed cunt until it covered his balls.</p><p>""Ohh fuck Daddy...ooohhhh!!!!"" she wailed ""I never got to cum.""</p><p>""Next time."" he told her.</p><p>Fiona crushed her tits into his chest and hugged him. She tongue kissed him and ground down onto his cock until she felt him starting to deflate. Then she raised herself up on her knees and felt his cock slide out followed by a cascade of frothing cum.</p><p>""OOOOH you filled me up Daddy!"" she cooed.</p><p>She slowly kissed her way down his chest, over his stomach and down to his cock where she licked, laved and sucked it clean of cum for the next five minutes.</p><p>""Did I do a good job of cleaning your cock Daddy?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes Cunt a very good job."" he responded.</p><p>Fiona noted he had resumed the way he normally addressed her but was still pleased.</p><p>""You had better go and check on your useless Mother. Tell her I want her down here in five minutes and looking good with it."" He told her.</p><p>Fiona lifted herself up and tottered away on her four inch high fuck-me heels wondering what the rest of the night had in store for her. His cum slithered down her legs and her cunt made loud squelching noises as she left him there. All she could think about was getting through the next day.</p><p>Her days after that were much like any other, filled with beatings and getting fucked, so that all she seemed to be put on the planet for was to be used for John's perverted desires. As Christmas Day finally arrived she thought back to the previous one before John came to live with them. That was probably the last time she would ever enjoy it and in just a few short weeks it would be her twelfth birthday. She wondered what that would that bring.</p><p>Christmas Day morning started just like every other day for her except she didn't have to present herself in his bedroom until eight a.m. She performed her morning oral duty swallowing his cum and as a ""Christmas present."" he gave her six strokes of the cane so her arse would look just like her Mum's. He then made her remain naked in four inch high heels standing on tip toes and spread eagled against the wall next to her mother for over an hour with his cum dribbling down her legs.</p><p>Talking was prohibited and in fear they kept quiet. Fiona wondered if this would be the way she would spend every morning from now on. The strain on her ankles was tremendous and it made her appreciate what her mother went through every day having to adopt this position. She couldn't stop herself from groaning as the pain increased and John twice spanked her hard to shut her up.</p><p>Just before ten a.m. he gave them his permission to kneel and they gladly collapsed onto their knees, still facing the wall, arching their backs and putting their hands behind their heads to push their tits out and awaited his next command. As far as enjoying their Christmas Day went, the two of them spent the next two hours on their knees. Then just before noon John's strident voice called to them.</p><p>""Get yourselves cleaned up and be down here in fifteen minutes!""</p><p>Both of them tried to massage strength back into their legs before painfully moving on cramped feet to the bathroom. Fiona cleaned her cunt of the final cum deposits and took a quick shower before making her face up again. Brenda had a wash and spruced her make-up too then they went downstairs to the lounge. Their eyes did a double take when they were directed into the dining room to find the table set for a meal for four people.</p><p>""Are we having a guest?"" Brenda enquired.</p><p>""No we're having three guests but you won't be eating with us."" John told her ""Now get the food cooked they will be here in an hour and we'll eat at two pm.""</p><p>Brenda acquiesced and walked into the kitchen to prepare the food whilst Fiona awaited instruction. She stood in submissive position, pushing her tits out with her back arched and her hands behind her head. She began to wonder who the guests were.</p><p>""I have a friend coming to share our family Christmas with us. He will be bringing his daughter too. When they arrive, you will entertain him to the very best of your ability and his daughter will do the same with me."" He smiled at her ""until then you can continue enjoying your Christmas day by sucking me off and then I'll fuck you.""</p><p>He clicked his fingers and pointed to the floor between his open thighs. Fiona squatted down in front of him on her red heels and took his cock out of his trousers. She spat on it, slicked it around the shaft and then buried it into her mouth. John lay back and luxuriated in the pleasurable performance Fiona gave him as she blew him for the next twenty minutes and the smell of home cooking began permeating the house.</p><p>Then he tapped her on her head and Fiona quickly stripped his trousers off. Then she sat astride him, guided his cock to her cunt and dropped down onto it, feeling it slide inside her very wet cunt hole.</p><p>""Oooppphhh Daddy... you're so big!"" she groaned ""You're splitting me open.""</p><p>""Get that ass moving and fuck me!"" he demanded.</p><p>Fiona did just that and soon had John cumming. Squeezing with her cunt muscles, she teased him and rode him to the point of cumming when he gripped her around her hips and thrust up inside her hot wet cunt.</p><p>""Take it! Take it all!"" he groaned and filled her cunt with so much cum it splattered out around the sides of his cock, frothing out of her cunt as he continued to hammer his cock into her.</p><p>""OOOHHH Daddy! You're filling me up! There's so much Daddy!"" she wailed as she felt him jetting ten blasts into her.</p><p>John slowly came to a halt and with a final tight squeeze, Fiona pulled her cunt off his cock feeling his cum gush out down her legs as she did so. She quickly covered her cunt with her right hand and his cock with her mouth and proceeded to lick and suck him clean. A couple of minutes later she asked.</p><p>""Was I a good little cock sucker daddy?""</p><p>He patted her head and confirmed she was. Then he sent her to clean herself up and to put on a red bra, suspenders and thong with her black seamed stockings and red four inch heels. Ten minutes later she returned to the lounge and sat down on the settee opposite him. It wasn't much later before the doorbell rang, announcing the arrival of the guests.</p><p>""Cross your legs and arch your back. Push those tits out and make sure you make him appreciate what he sees."" John told her and went to answer the door.</p><p>Moments later a tall dark haired man, perhaps in his late thirties followed John into the lounge. Behind him came a very beautiful red haired young woman whom Fiona presumed was his wife. She was totally naked in red six inch high heels with a red leather collar around her neck. Fiona felt uneasy being seen dressed as she was by a complete stranger like that, even if she was more covered up than the woman was, but the woman didn't seem to be perturbed by it at all.</p><p>Fiona witnessed another figure entering the lounge. The little red haired girl was younger than Fiona, perhaps ten years old and she was completely flat chested without even the trace of budding tits and her cunt was just beginning to form. Like her mother, she was also totally naked but wearing red heels with a three inch height. Fiona felt embarrassed for her but didn't give any outward reaction as John introduced them to her.</p><p>""This is my good friend Ian. You will call him Sir. This is his wife Diana and his daughter Naomi."" He told her ""And this is Fiona."" he told them.</p><p>Ian drank in her appearance and Fiona remembered John's instructions to her and displayed herself to him as best she could, pushing out her B cup push-up bra boosted cleavage for his eyes to fix on. His wife and daughter just stood there with their heads bowed.</p><p>""Show Diana where the kitchen is and she can help with the cooking. Naomi is all yours,."" the visitor said without taking his eyes off Fiona ""now I want to unwrap my Christmas present.""</p><p>He moved over to Fiona and sat down next to her, pulling her across him so she sat astride his legs. He fisted her hair with his left hand and crushed his lips down over hers, forcing his tongue into her mouth. He wasn't gentle but very forceful and his right hand cupped her left tit, mauling it through the thin material of her red bra. Moments later, with her tongue entwining his and his right hand cupping her shaved cunt inside her knickers Fiona heard the distinct sound of ten year old Naomi sloppily sucking John off.</p><p>Ian practically ripped Fiona's bra and thong off, forcing her down between his thighs where she could see a huge bulge in his trousers. She looked up at him and his eyes told her what was required. She quickly unfastened and unzipped his trousers and pulled them down to his ankles unable to keep her eyes off the bulge now prominent in his underpants. They quickly followed the same route and Fiona's eyes bugged at the sight greeting her.</p><p>His cock was huge! Not as long as John's, maybe seven inches, but it was thick, at least three inches or more and Fiona couldn't see how she was going to get it into her mouth. Behind her Naomi was loudly and enthusiastically sucking John's cock and Fiona realised the little girl must be able to suck the cock she was looking at. She looked up apprehensively into Ian's cold staring eyes.</p><p>""Please sir it's too big to fit in my mouth."" she pleaded with him.</p><p>""If you don't have my cock in your mouth within the next ten seconds you won't believe what I'll do to you.""</p><p>It was all she needed to concentrate her mind. Fiona dropped her mouth to his cock, opened it as wide as she could and sucked the huge bulbous head between her lips. It felt like her mouth was going to split open as she held his cock head in her mouth and laved the underside with her tongue whilst sucking hard at the same time.</p><p>She slowly inched the shaft in and out, until she had it slick enough to be able to take half of it into her mouth but she knew there was no way she could hope to get it down her throat. Saliva was escaping from the sides of her mouth and running down the shaft which she began wanking with firm strokes. After another few minutes she found she could suppress the gagging sensations and took him to her tonsils but could get him no further.</p><p>Twenty five minutes after beginning to suck Ian off she heard Naomi gag and splutter, choke and heave as John filled her mouth with his cum. Fiona knew how much cum he could produce and wasn't surprised to hear Naomi retching as she tried to swallow it all. She wondered how much Ian would produce and mentally prepared herself for the imminent cum blast.</p><p>Ian had other ideas and after a few more minutes pulled Fiona off his cock and stripped himself naked. Then he pulled Fiona astride his legs and ordered her to put his cock inside her. Fiona complied and sank down onto his incredibly thick shaft, squealing with real pain as he split her open.</p><p>""AAAAAGGGHHHH!!! You're so big my little cunt hurts!"" she told him in a pain filled voice.</p><p>""Naomi can take it up her asshole so I don't expect to hear any excuses from you!"" he replied.</p><p>He fucked her without any compassion, pounding her well filled over stretched cunt for the next fifteen minutes, mauling her tits and luxuriating in the feel of her suspenders and nylon stocking covered legs until with a guttural cry he exploded deep inside Fiona's well stretched cunt. Fiona could feel his cum frothing out of her cunt as he squished it into a foam as he continued fucking her with fast heavy deep hard thrusts. Then he lay still whilst his cock deflated and slowly slipped from her soaking wet cum filled cunt.</p><p>Fiona felt well and truly fucked! His thick cock had stretched her cunt wider than it had ever been before and she wondered how she could possibly swallow it down her throat. Without waiting for instruction she slid off and down him to take his cum covered cock into her mouth and sucked it clean. Ian was in heaven as he felt her dutifully complete her act and then he said.</p><p>""Tit fuck me!""</p><p>As best she could, Fiona wrapped her 28B's around his fat cock and began running it up and down her hot firm cleavage. Every now and then she spat on the cock head as it appeared from her milky tits to add lubrication and within five minutes she had a rock hard cock to masturbate.</p><p>""Take it in your mouth on the down stroke!"" he hissed.</p><p>Fiona complied and slid her mouth over it each time it appeared using her tongue to stimulate him to even greater pleasure. Behind her she could hear Naomi enthusiastically moaning together with the sound of cock slapping into a wet cunt. John was fucking the little ten year old and she was obviously enjoying it as she moaned out her pleasure.</p><p>""Ohh yes sir. Fuck me hard sir. Fuck my slutty ten year old cunt. Cum in me sir. Fill me up and then you only have my ass to fuck!""</p><p>John grunted and the sound of the slapping increased in tempo as he sped up. Fiona was sucking and tit fucking at speed now and she could feel Ian begin to arch his back and begin fucking her tits with hard thrusts of his own. Her movements caused his cum to ooze down her thighs and she wondered what he would do next.</p><p>""Sit astride me and get that cock into your cunt!"" he demanded.</p><p>Fiona stood up and went to kneel astride him but he turned her around so she had her back to him and the sight greeting her filled her with amazement. Ian pulled her back and slid his cock into her cunt, mauled her tits and told her to put her heels up onto the settee cushions. Naomi was facing her riding John's cock which was buried deep into her ten year old ass hole! She was bobbing up and down on it without any apparent discomfort.</p><p>""Ohh yes sir that feels so good up my ass! I'm a good little ass fucking bitch aren't I?""</p><p>John had his hands where her tits should have been and was sliding her rapidly up and down the length of his cock. Naomi was laid back against John's chest, her feet minus her heels which were on the floor in front of her were firmly placed on his thighs which allowed her to raise herself up and down to meet John's thrusts. Each time cock met ass there was a resounding wet ""splat!"" and she was moaning with pleasure. Whether it was real or not, Fiona couldn't say but Naomi was giving John a pleasure fuck that he was obviously enjoying.</p><p>""Jeez Ian she fucks like a dream! I didn't believe you when you said she was this good but fucking hell, she is amazing!""</p><p>He was jack hammering into her as he said this and Naomi was screaming out with the force of each thrust into her ten year old asshole. Fiona watched mesmerised, almost unaware that she was also getting well fucked as Ian pounded his cock into her.</p><p>""This one's a good fuck too. Nice tits as well! The only thing I miss when I fuck Naomi is her not having any tits to hold onto. This one gives great head too. Naomi can't deep throat yet so between them these two are great little fucks!""</p><p>""Yeah!"" John confirmed as he felt his balls begin to boil and cum begin to rise. ""I'm cummin you little cunt! Get ready to take it!""</p><p>Naomi squealed and pounded up and down on the cock filling her asshole and then Fiona watched as John began to cum. He stiffened, thrust up into her and held her tight as he filled her bowels. She stared fascinated as he continued fucking the little girl and his cum began to escape from around his cock.</p><p>It took mere moments for it to form a frothy creamy texture and the sound of it bubbling from her asshole filled the room. At that moment, as Naomi's eyes locked onto hers with a satisfied look on her face, Ian suddenly erupted and filled Fiona's cunt for the second time, bringing Fiona back to the reality of her own situation. She squeezed with her cunt muscles and milked him dry. Two minutes later she was sucking his cock clean whilst Naomi loudly did the same to John.</p><p>The two exhausted men sat together on the settee and exchanged comments about their respective daughter's whilst watching them perform a 69 for them. Fiona was on her back on the coffee table slurping noisily as she tongued Naomi's cunt. She found her sweet and fresh as she hadn't yet taken any cum into her cunt. Naomi's tongue was working magic on her own cunt as the ten year old ate her out. Naomi was obviously into eating cunt!</p><p>The two girls kept the 69 going for over an hour until Brenda entered the room to announce the food was ready. John and Ian rose up and separated the two girls, much to Naomi's dissatisfaction as she had cum twice to Fiona's tongue and was close to a third. Fiona had reluctantly enjoyed just one orgasm and was actually numb from the incessant tongue fucking Naomi had given her.</p><p>They sat down at the table, Naomi naked in heels facing John, whilst Fiona in her red suspenders, black seamed stockings and heels sat opposite Ian. Throughout the meal neither of the mother's were present and Fiona wondered what they were both doing but mused that no doubt they were both glad to have some time away from these two men.</p><p>She wasn't wrong in that respect. During the meal the two ladies enjoyed a slow satisfying lesbian 69 on top of the kitchen table. When the meal was finally finished, Brenda and Diana stood submissively before the two men who sat back in their chairs, hands on their belly and complimented the food.</p><p>""That was a really good meal."" Ian stated and belched.</p><p>""Yes it was. Well done ladies now get these plates cleaned up and when everything is put away join us in the lounge. As for you two little cunts, get down under the table and suck us off whilst these two clear away."" John stipulated.</p><p>Fiona and Naomi obeyed without hesitation and seconds later, noisy slurping sounds of cocks being sucked came from beneath the table. Both mother's moved to clear away and clean up the table, without so much as a comment on the fact that their pre-teen daughter's were loudly sucking their husband's cocks as they did so. It was as if it was the most normal thing to occur on Christmas day.</p><p>The men kept the girl's performing for ten minutes until the table was cleared of the remnants of the meal and the table cloth removed for washing. The sight greeting any lucky voyeur as the cloth was removed would have been a cock-hardening sight of two little girls orally pleasuring two adult males. Once the two women left the room for the final time, both men then pulled the girls out from between their legs by their hair and bodily lifted them onto the table top.</p><p>Ankles were placed on shoulders and cocks speared soaking wet but tight hot pre-teen cunts as they began a steady hard fucking. The girls were laying across the table, so that when they raised themselves onto their forearms they could watch each other getting well and truly fucked. Then John said.</p><p>""Kiss each other!""</p><p>They both cradled each others heads in their arms and began trading deep tongue kisses, swapping spit as they enthusiastically performed for their father's pleasure. Naomi moaned into Fiona's mouth as John fucked her hard and then, after five or so minutes she went stiff, gripping Fiona tightly. Fiona thought she had orgasmed but realised that from the sound emanating from her mouth that John had stuck his cock into her ass hole.</p><p>Ian was pounding into her and with each slam forced her into Naomi. At that moment Ian pulled out and flipped Fiona onto her front and she thought he was going to have her doggie style so she began to move her legs down onto the floor. Ian slapped her buttocks and slid her over his daughter's body so that her mouth was positioned at her cunt. Then he slid his cock back into her and said.</p><p>""Lick her out and you do the same Naomi!""</p><p>The two young girls licked and sucked each other's cunts as their father's fucked them. Ian shafted Fiona with hard fast deep thrusts whilst John continued ass fucking ten year old Naomi. This fuck fest went on for another ten minutes until both men looked at each other and decided to move into the lounge. There they found both women awaiting them, squatting down on high heels, ankles practically together, with their knees spread wide and their hands behind their heads, pushing their tits out.</p><p>""Assume the same position you little bitches!"" John said.</p><p>Ten seconds later, four naked in heels female figures awaited their master's next instruction.</p><p>John and Ian picked up the beers that had been placed on the coffee table and sat back to swallow the refreshment.</p><p>""This is the life John."" Ian commented ""I don't know about you but I need a little entertainment.""</p><p>""What do you propose?"" John enquired.</p><p>""This!"" Ian replied ""You two little cunts. Go and sit on the settee opposite us and get those legs spread high and wide.""</p><p>The two girls obeyed and lay back on the settee, raising their stiletto heels to the ceiling and spreading their legs as far apart as they could get them.</p><p>""Pull your cunt lips open!"" Ian demanded.</p><p>Both girls complied giving the two men an unimpeded view of pink flushed well fucked pre-teen cunt holes.</p><p>""Right Brenda, you go and lick out Naomi and you do the same to Fiona, Diana.""</p><p>Both women moved to place themselves between the wide spread legs of the two pre-teen girls.</p><p>""On your knees, don't squat. We want to fuck your assholes soon!"" Ian boomed.</p><p>Two adult female tongues speared pre-teen cunts and began a steady lapping motion, dipping into the fucked holes as often as they could. Naomi was soon moaning with genuine pleasure as Brenda tongue fucked her. Before long, Fiona couldn't prevent herself form adding her own moans as Diana thrust her tongue into her steaming wet cum tasting cunt.</p><p>The two young girls orgasmed within a minute of each other as the men encouraged the women to keep going and make the girls cum again. Fiona looked at Naomi, who returned the glance and then down between her legs at the head bobbing up and down as Diana licked and sucked her smooth cunt.</p><p>After another twenty minutes she watched as the two men positioned themselves behind the two mothers and she stared into John's eyes as he thrust his erect cock into Diana's asshole. A moan echoed from Diana's mouth through Fiona's cunt as he did so and then he was pounding away, each hard thrust forcing Diana down onto Fiona's cunt. Beside her Ian was reaming out Brenda's asshole and Fiona looked at the clock on the mantlepiece, registering that it was just coming up to a quarter to four. She wondered how much more fucking she would have to endure before Christmas day was finally over.</p><p>Their visitors left just after seven pm and Fiona had taken two further loads of cum, both in her mouth making it four in all since they had arrived and six in total so far that day. As John closed the door and turned around, both of them were spread eagled on tiptoes against the hall wall at the foot of the stairs.</p><p>""I'm going to watch television for a while. I need a rest from all that fucking today. You two stay here until I tell you otherwise and I don't want to hear a sound from either of you.""</p><p>With that he walked back into the lounge and a minute later the sounds of the television filled the air. Fiona began crying. Her Christmas day had been ruined from the fond memories of prior years and the fact that she had been fucked by a complete stranger made her cringe as she could still feel his cum slicking down her legs. Within the past few weeks she had sucked and fucked five stranger's cocks and had sex with four females. John had turned her into a pre-teen slut. Her low sobbing filled the air and Brenda looked at her and hissed a whisper at her.</p><p>""Be quiet or he'll beat us.""</p><p>Fiona was hoping for soothing words but her mother's message was far from that. The tears flowed and her sobs filled the air. John's ominous voice filled the air.</p><p>""What did I say you fucking little bitch! No sounds! Now get your ass in here!"" his voice boomed above the television.</p><p>""I tried to warn you!"" Brenda told her.</p><p>Fiona fearfully walked into the lounge, closing the door behind her. A minute later Brenda cringed as she began to count the belt strokes that John began inflicting on a screaming Fiona's arse. She reached forty eight before he stopped and a silence of sorts filled the air, seeming to shut out the noise of the television.</p><p>Fiona's pleading voice had stopped after thirty or so strokes and now Brenda heard the unmistakeable sound of her deep throating John. Fiona coughed, gagged, retched and spluttered for the next thirty minutes until the lounge door opened again and Fiona re-appeared. Her face was a mess, tears and snot streamed across her face where her mascara formed two streaked black patches around her eyes. Her face was covered in six thick long ropes of grey white cum. When she neared her mother Fiona reassumed her spread-eagled pose and said in a pain filled broken voice.</p><p>""Daddy.. says.. it's.. your... turn... now.""</p><p>Brenda's stomach churned as she pushed herself away from the wall and tottered into the lounge. Moments later it was Fiona's turn to listen to her mother being beaten. The tears flowed again. Christmas would never ever be the same.</p>"
65,"Fiona, Part 5",Agent Provocateur,,"['MF', 'gggg', 'bd', 'sm', 'spank', 'oral', 'anal', 'les']","John takes Fiona to a party and she experiences sex with other men, a boy and a woman. Life is becoming one long sexual adventure and she is growing up very fast.",2012-01-23T00:00:00,"This story is pure fiction, but from studying child abuse is feasible in every respect. It is pure fantasy and fiction and as such should be taken with a huge dose of the relevant medicine.It is the second in three connected novels and runs parallel in time with 'Janine'. The author does not condone, or accept that sex with a child is acceptable in any way, shape or form whatsoever. My characters are just as real as you want to make them, just don't confuse the story line with reality.","<p></p><h5>Chapter Six - Fiona goes to a Party</h5><p>By early March Fiona's life continued in much the same way. John would fuck her every morning and night and often had them put on a show for him. Fiona became more practiced at deep throating John and she also became accustomed to being naked on a night time and all weekend as they never left the house to go anywhere. Which is why Fiona became excited when John told her early on a Friday evening that they were going out at seven p.m. and to get herself ready. His words rang out perfectly clear.</p><p>""Your mother has your dress instructions.""</p><p>Having already stripped naked when she arrived home from school she followed a similarly naked Brenda up the stairs to her bedroom.</p><p>""You have to shower, shave, shit and wash your hair. Full slut make-up and perfume too"" she was told.</p><p>The instruction to shit was something Fiona found a disgusting thing to say but, as she would one day find out why, it was used to get her accustomed to what the future would bring in terms of that word. Fiona complied with the instructions and twenty five minutes later was putting the final touches to her make-up. The thick black mascara made her piercing blue eyes stand out and the bright blue eye-shadow became a focal point for anyone looking. Lots of blusher and then thick, scarlet painted lips completed the look John wanted to see.</p><p>Having finished she sat naked on her bed awaiting her mother's return. A couple of minutes later and Brenda walked in carrying a box and Fiona looked aghast at what she saw. A slut painted face even more heavily painted than hers, a tiny tight spaghetti string garish red low cut and backless micro mini dress that was a size too small for her size 16 figure. It was almost see through and her braless tits were spilling out of it. Her nipples were clearly defined thrusting out like organ stops.</p><p>It was so tight it clung in all the wrong places emphasising her rolls of fat and adhering to her suspender belt and twelve straps. Her black seamed stockings weren't even covered and there was a gap of four inches between the hemline and stocking tops. It barely covered her shaved cunt and with every movement it rode up to put it on display requiring her to constantly pull her hem down. Her outfit was completed with 5"" high bright red fuck-me heels with an ankle strap. Fiona just gawped.</p><p>""If you think this is bad wait until you put yours on"" her mother said.</p><p>Brenda put the box on the bed and pulled out a ten strap red and black suspender belt and fastened it around taught her 18"" waist. Then she sat her down, perching her on the edge of the bed to roll new sheer black fully fashioned stockings with a cuban heel up her legs. Once they were at thigh height Fiona stood up so that she could roll them up to their maximum height and adjust the fit until she could smooth them on and get the seams ramrod straight.</p><p>Brenda showed her how to do that and fasten each chrome clip on the suspender belt to the black welts to create that sexy scalloped effect. Once her stockings were on, Brenda slipped her black 5"" high fuck-me heels on and showed her the best way to fasten the ankle straps without creasing her stockings too much. Her mother then fastened a red velvet collar trimmed with black around her neck and stood back to look at her.</p><p>""Do a twirl for me"" she said.</p><p>Fiona slowly pirouetted and came back to face her mother.</p><p>""Now there's just the dress."" Brenda stated</p><p>""What about my bra Mum?"" Fiona enquired</p><p>""We have to go braless tonight.""</p><p>""What? But Mum I've never gone braless since I started wearing one.""</p><p>""I know but that's what John wants"" was her reply.</p><p>Then Brenda took out a tiny garment from the box, shaking it as she did so and turning it so Fiona could see both sides of it.</p><p>""That's a dress? I can't wear that there's nothing to it.""</p><p>""You can and you will unless you want caning"" Brenda replied holding it up.</p><p>Fiona looked at it and blanched.</p><p>""But Mum I'm only eleven and that's too revealing.""</p><p>""So is this dress I've got on.""</p><p>""Yes but you're an adult.""</p><p>""Just put it on and stop winging, John had it specially made for you. Do you want to be caned?""</p><p>Fiona shook her head, took hold of it, checked several times to convince herself which way was the front, stepped into it and pulled it up her body. The tiny tight fitting Chinese satin cheongsam mini dress was jet black with gold dragons embroidered all over it. It was a mandarin style dress with a red trimmed collar that buttoned up to just below her throat and tiny little red trimmed capped sleeves that rested on her shoulders and the dress fell to just a couple of inches or so below her shaved cunt so that her stocking tops were completely on display.</p><p>The front of the dress had a heart shaped cut out, trimmed in red just where her tits were, leaving them blatantly displayed. The rear of the dress also trimmed in red, was almost backless and was joined at the waist by a corset style fastening that would cover her suspender belt. From there it was open around her buttocks in a red trimmed heart shape where the upper part of the heart framed her buttocks and the lower point gave hint of cunt. It hugged her across her hips and thighs to cover her suspender straps and had no more than three inches of material from the lower point of the heart cut out to the red trimmed hemline.</p><p>Fiona looked with disbelief at what was on display. Her tits stood up proud, perky and firm and her nipples were hard too. At the back her buttocks were available to anyone who wanted to grab them and she knew her cunt would be visible too.</p><p>""Mum I can't go out like this"" she cried ""Please I'm too embarrassed.""</p><p>""If you don't we'll both get punished. You'll get caned and so will I but then John will also bullwhip me, for not ensuring you are ready to go out with us. Do you want that to happen?""</p><p>""No"" Fiona dropped her head.</p><p>""He could even bullwhip you and you don't want that either do you?"" she asked.</p><p>""No"" was the fearful response, she had seen John do that to her mother the previous week.</p><p>""Good. Now don't cry and mess your make-up or there will be hell to pay"" she said ""Now come on we have to go.""</p><p>Fiona was horrified, embarrassed and shaking with fear at the prospect of being paraded in public in a dress that an adult shouldn't wear let alone an eleven year old girl. She wondered where they were going in order for her to be dressed like this and be seen and maybe even fucked by anyone who fancied doing so. She felt like a sacrificial lamb going to the slaughter.</p><p>She caught a brief sight of herself sideways on in her mirror as she exited her bedroom. Her eyes were filled with total surprise at just how much she was showing off. Her bare B cup tits and erect nipples stood out in proud relief framed by the red trimmed heart on the front of the dress whilst her buttocks, again framed and trimmed in red looked like two bare rounded half moons.</p><p>Brenda was trying her best to keep her own dress down as much as she could but was losing the battle. Her buttocks were clearly visible through the almost sheer material of her dress and when they entered the lounge John didn't even make any surprised comment, all he said was.</p><p>""You'll both make an impression tonight that's for sure. You look like mutton dressed as lamb you fat cow. As for you Cunt you look edible in that dress.""</p><p> Fiona cast her eyes down not wanting to look into his eyes, assumed the position and stuck her tits out. As silly as it sounds she felt more naked dressed like that than actually being naked in heels.</p><p>""Tonight we're going to a party arranged by a friend of mine. He's invited some mutual friends for a get together and he wants to meet you - well he wants to meet Fiona here but invited you too you fat Bitch. Anyway, our friends have family arrangements much like ours and we meet up for a social evening as often as we can."" He stared at Fiona and continued.</p><p>""Look at me Cunt. The adult men will require you to suck them off or masturbate them but they will need my permission to fuck you. The women, girls and boys, however, may want to sample what you have to offer, hence the dress you are wearing. You, Bitch will let anyone fuck you. Right let's go.""</p><p>""Please Daddy, please don't make me wear this dress please..."" Fiona begged him ""I'm only eleven Daddy. I don't want people to see me like this... please.""</p><p>""Shut the fuck up you little cunt!"" her railed.</p><p>""Please daddy I'll wear a see through blouse and a half cup bra. My tits will still be seen, please don't make me show all this off.""</p><p>""I won't tell you again Cunt! Your ass and tits are available to anyone tonight so move it!""</p><p>""Please Daddy I'm not wearing knickers anyway so why can't I just wear a mini skirt?"" she tried to bargain with him.</p><p>John grabbed her by her right arm and dragged her into the lounge where he forced her down over the back of the settee. Brenda just watched and did nothing. She had warned her daughter but she obviously didn't listen and this would be another painful lesson she would learn. Refusing to obey John was a big mistake. She watched as John slid his belt from his trousers and her stomach churned at what was about to occur.</p><p>Fiona stayed in position, her buttocks felt taught with the cut out seeming to mould her arse cheeks into the perfect target. She then let out a fearful moan as she heard the belt swish through the air when John tried a few practice swings not to check his ability but to increase Fiona's trepidation at her impending punishment.</p><p>""Count them out Cunt and don't miss any. What happens if you do?""</p><p>""We go back to the beginning and start all over"" she told him in a low fear filled voice.</p><p>""And if you cry out too loud what then?"" he asked still cutting the air with his belt.</p><p> ""The stroke doesn't count and I have to have another one"" she, meekly replied.</p><p>""Time's pressing so it'll only be a dozen if you're a good girl and don't cry out or move. What happens if you do?""</p><p>""The stroke doesn't count and I have to have another one"" she confirmed again</p><p>Swish... Thwack!!! The belt landed right across the full meat of her red outlined buttocks.</p><p>""Owwwww one Daddy!"" she managed not to move.</p><p>Swish! Thwack!! It cut across the upper most portion of the proffered target and left a deep red stripe nearly two inches wide.</p><p>""Agghhh ooowww mmmnnnn. Two Daddy!"" she cried out and just raised her left foot for a moment.</p><p>Swissshhh! Thwack!!! The third stroke was the hardest yet landing just across the join of arse and thigh. He knew it would be extremely painful too.</p><p>""YYiiieeee oooowww huh huh aaagghhh. Three Daddy. I'm sorry Daddy"" she was crying now.</p><p>Three livid red stripes crossed her buttocks and were nearly as red as the dress trim.</p><p>""Pull your dress up around your waist"" he commanded.</p><p>Fiona did so and gritted her teeth in readiness for the next stroke. It was awesome. He aimed it right across her lower buttocks, coming in from underneath and used all his strength to inflict maximum pain.</p><p>Swish! ThwacKKK!! The sound of leather striking skin exploded as did Fiona.</p><p>""YYYIIIEEEEEGGGooowwwwwahhhhhmmmmmnnnaaaaagghhhooooohhhh! Three Daddy!"" She screamed and leapt up clutching her searing arse, hopping around trying to manipulate the pain away.</p><p>""You fucking disobedient cunt! Get back down.""</p><p>Fiona bent herself over the settee, sobbing with the intense pain and croaked</p><p>""I'm sorree Daddee, really sorree. I don't care who sees my tits and arse. Please Daddee no more!""</p><p>""That stroke doesn't count and we add another. You moved so we add another one for that. That's two extra to add.""</p><p>Fiona lay bent over the back of the settee, tears ruining her make-up and awaited the next blow.</p><p>""Spread those fucking legs!"" he boomed.</p><p>Fiona did so and cringed, tightening her buttocks as she heard the belt swoosh through the air but she wasn't prepared for what happened next.</p><p>Swish Thwack!!</p><p>Swish Thwack!!</p><p>Swish Thwack!!</p><p>Three heavy fast strokes landed one after the other right on top of themselves, cutting deep in to her battered flesh. Fiona grabbed the seat cushion with her hands pulling herself down into the back of the settee, biting it with her teeth to suppress her cries of agony.</p><p>""YYYiiihgghhhheeeeoowwwmmmmaggghhhawwwwwwww""</p><p>She couldn't help but grab her buttocks and run her hands over them to try and ease the pain radiating from them. Her buttocks were a livid mass of red and blue throbbing stripes and the pain made her feel sick in her stomach. John had punished her before but this was the worst pain he had ever inflicted on her.</p><p> ""Six dadee"" in a tear filled broken voice."" I'm so sorree daddy.""</p><p>Swish! Thwack! Swish Thwack! Two more cut into her and she howled.</p><p>""YYaaaggghhh!!! MMMnnnn Eight...Daddee..."" she was broken and sobbing uncontrollably hanging over the settee a target for his aim.</p><p>Swish!! Thwack!</p><p>""Nineee..Da..dee""</p><p>Swish!! Thwack!!</p><p>""Agghhh oowwwww mmmn ten Daddee.""</p><p>Swish Thwack! Swish Thwack! Two more quick heavy strokes lacerated her buttocks.""</p><p>""OOOwwwwwwwwwmmmmmm huhhuh aaggghhh!! Twelve Daddee.""</p><p>She lay there a broken wreck and heard him say.</p><p>""Two more for moving and crying out.""</p><p>He coldly tapped the belt across her buttocks several times and then brought it down with all his force. Fiona exploded and her voice shrieked in agony.</p><p>""Yoowwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww!!!"" And she sobbed "" One... ex..tra.. Da..dd...ee.""</p><p>""Swish! Thwack! Another awesome full powered stroke buried the leather belt deep into her striped flesh.</p><p>""Yeeeeaggghhhhwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww"" her cry was forlorn ""Two..ex...tra...Da..dd..ee""</p><p>She was sobbing uncontrollably and finally Brenda was able to comfort her daughter as best she could. Having been on the end of John's belt and cane many times she knew that if she had tried to intervene, the situation for both of them would have been even worse.</p><p>""Stand up Cunt!"" he commanded</p><p>Fiona slowly raised herself to a standing position, her head down and her hands on her beaten, searing red hot buttocks. Tears flooded her face and her make-up was a mess.</p><p>""Look at the mess you've made of your face. It'll take ages to get that cleared up. You can expect another beating tonight when we get back for ruining it and for making us late you'll get extra strokes."" He coldly advised her and then spoke to Brenda ""Now get this Cunt cleaned up Bitch!""</p><p>Brenda hugged Fiona to her and led her stumbling upstairs to the bathroom. Fiona's arse was a complete mess of red, blue and blackening stripes where the two inch wide belt had landed and overlapped. The ridges of some were white and she could feel the heat radiating from the welts.</p><p>""You're a silly girl Fiona. I warned you not to complain and now you've had this beating with another one to look forward to tonight."" She scolded her sobbing daughter.</p><p>""I'm sorry Mum I just thought he may let me change into something else.""</p><p>""How many times have you been told to just do as he says? How often have you seen what he does to me? You don't listen! I'll probably get it too all because you tried to complain!""</p><p>She was busy cleaning Fiona's face of all the make-up that had run with her tears and soon had an eleven year old pain filled tear streaked face looking at her.</p><p>""You'll have to stop crying before you paint your face again. I'll have to tell John we need some time.""</p><p>She left Fiona still sobbing in pain and went to speak with John, her stomach churning at the prospect.</p><p>""She's in a really bad state. You've really hurt her and she'll need time to compose herself before she can get herself ready"" she told him.</p><p>""She's got fifteen minutes and no more! Fifteen minutes and down here on her knees in front of me painted like the slut she is. Is that understood you Bitch!""</p><p>""Yes Sir I'll go and tell her"" she replied.</p><p>""When you have, get your ass back down here you've a caning to take!""</p><p>Brenda resigned herself to his words and returned to Fiona.</p><p>""You've got fifteen minutes to get your painted face back downstairs on your knees in front of him, otherwise he'll go ballistic."" Brenda delivered his message to her.</p><p>""I'm really sorry Mum"" she cried.</p><p>""Not as sorry as I'm going to be right now. I have to go back down there and get a caning all because you tried to make him change his mind."" She told her.</p><p>""OH Mum I'm sorry!""</p><p>""You're sorry an awful lot well just listen to me getting caned because of what you did and then start thinking about it. Don't be more than fifteen minutes. You've been warned.""</p><p>Brenda returned to the lounge as Fiona tried to take a few minutes to compose herself but then the shrieks and cries of her Mother being severely caned filled her ears. The sound of the cane cutting harshly through the air followed by rattan striking flesh and her mothers screams as the strokes bit deep into her buttocks assailed her ears. It went on and on and on as the minutes passed. Brenda was taking an awful beating and Fiona couldn't stop crying.</p><p>Ten minutes later and Brenda was still howling. How many strokes she had received Fiona couldn't tell but it was far more than she had. Fiona had yet to start painting her face and with trembling hands she applied her slut make-up to her eleven year old face as quickly as she could. Once completed she pulled her dress down as far as it could go, adjusted the heart shaped cut outs around her tits and arse, straightened her stockings and then went back downstairs.</p><p>Brenda was stood in the middle of the lounge, naked but for her suspenders, stockings and heels, her hands on her head, her back arched to push her tits out and with her back to Fiona as she entered. Her buttocks were striped with livid red and blue stripes with thickening ridges to the raised throbbing welts. It had been a savage beating. Fiona moved to John and knelt before him.</p><p>""You took eighteen minutes Cunt! You're three minutes late so you'll get an extra twelve strokes for that when we get back in plus twelve more for making us late. Now suck me off!""</p><p>""Yes Daddy whatever you say Daddy.""</p><p>Fiona quickly, unfastened his trousers, unzipped his flies and delved inside to grasp his rock hard erection. Beating them both had turned him on just as it usually did and now Fiona would have to give him a brilliant blow job to try and start getting into his good books. She spat on the head, slicked it around his cock with her right hand, spat on it again and licked it from top to bottom, then spat a third time and stroked it all over before plunging it into her mouth.</p><p>She sucked him hard and fast, hollowing her cheeks as she did so, then slow and long, swirling her tongue around the head and shaft as she took him to the back of her throat. She bobbed her head up and down for nearly five minutes until she had him held just millimetres off her tonsils. Then she took in a deep breath, swallowed some excess saliva and pushed hard, swallowing again and again, fighting the urge to gag and cough as she felt his cock slowly slide past her tonsils into her eleven year old throat.</p><p>She held still, tensing her throat muscles and then slid it further down, then back up and slowly out. She took in a deep breath and fed his cock back into her wet mouth and swallowed his cock again, sliding it even further into her throat and then back up until his cock was lodged just inside before she dove down, pushing hard feeling his shaft sink into the deeper recesses of throat. She bobbed her face up and down, gaining speed and breathing through her nose on the upstroke before holding her breath and plunging back down.</p><p>Suddenly she was aware of his pubic hairs tickling her nose and she realised she had taken all nine inches into her throat. That was when he gripped her head in a vice like grip and began stroking in and out with long hard thrusts that lifted her from the floor. Fiona slapped his thighs and fought to free his cock from her throat as she fought for air and then he pulled her off. A long thick gooey strand of saliva strung out between his cock and her mouth and then broke landing across her tits. He drilled his cock back in and rammed in into her throat.</p><p>""Take it you fucking Cunt!"" he bellowed.</p><p>For the first time ever she felt a man gush his cum straight into her belly. After he had finished she cleaned him up and put him away, awaiting his next instruction.</p><p>""We're late so let's get going"" he said.</p><p>John ushered them out of the house and into the car. Brenda sat in the back and Fiona in the front. Her arse throbbed and she found the seat belt cut into her chest and had to hold it off her tits until john told her to play with them whilst he drove. Every now and then he would squeeze them and grip a nipple between his finger and thumb, or slide his hand over her cunt between her wide spread legs.</p><p>Fiona was amazed he never required another blow job but assumed he couldn't manage another one or maybe he didn't want her to have to repair her make-up when they arrived. The journey lasted over an hour and John drove them out into the countryside on narrow winding lanes with green fields and woods surrounding them. Both Fiona and her mum suffered from the beatings he had given them but they never made it obvious to him by keeping the pain to themselves. After a long journey he suddenly turned onto a single lane road that disappeared down a tree lined avenue. The hedges on both sides towered above the car and the trees formed an arbour above them.</p><p>They stopped in front of two huge, high double gates mounted on two huge stone plinths that formed the entrance to a high brick wall. John stopped at a control point, wound down the window and punched in a code on the keyboard. The gates silently swung open and John drove through them. Fiona watched as they closed automatically behind them as they drove through them along a winding tarmac road. Suddenly a huge mansion appeared before them and Fiona stared in amazement at it.</p><p>They drove up to one side of the palladian entry where several cars were already parked and Fiona got out standing by the side of the car together with her mother. She automatically covered her tits up to hide them from view but quickly dropped her hands to her sides as John stepped around from the back of the car to confront them. She did not want to anger him any further so she put her hands on her head and pushed her bare tits out as far as she could.</p><p>""Remember it's a party and some of us are here to enjoy ourselves. That doesn't automatically include you two but enjoy it if you can"" was all he said.</p><p>John turned and walked up the six wide steps to the immense wooden door and pressed the bell switch. Long seconds passed until the door slowly swung open and Fiona's eyes gawped in amazement at the young woman answering the ring. She had long auburn hair to her waist a superb figure with ringed nipples and was naked in black 6"" high heels except for long black satin gloves and a tiny white apron that barely covered her cunt.</p><p>""Good evening Master"" she said staring at both Fiona and her mother ""welcome to the mansion. If you will kindly follow me.""</p><p>She allowed them to enter and closed the door, locking it with a large brass key. Having done so, she walked ahead of them leading them down a wide hallway festooned with oil paintings and statues. Fiona watched her perfect buttocks sway in harmony as she sashayed without a problem on those 6"" heels on shiny parquet flooring.</p><p>""Are we the last to arrive?"" John enquired.</p><p>""Yes Master, the last of the other guests arrived twenty five minutes ago"" she replied.</p><p>She arrived in front of huge mahogany double doors and turned to them.</p><p>""I am not permitted to pass these doors tonight Master. Is there anything you want before joining the other guests?""</p><p>""No, nothing.""</p><p>""May you have a pleasant evening.""</p><p>She pushed the door open and stepped aside to let them through. As the room came into Fiona's view she stepped through with her mouth agape. She quickly took in the people in the room and what was going on. Excluding themselves there were five men, four boys, six young girls and four women. All of the women wore black seamed stockings, heels, blouses and short skirts. The five men already in the room were getting sucked off by five of the girls and the four women were getting fucked by the four boys. That left one remaining girl who was sat with one of the women and was sucking on her tits.</p><p>To Fiona's eyes the girls and boys were all no older than thirteen. Like her the girls were in very short revealing Chinese satin dresses similar to hers, each in a different colour and all wearing black seamed stockings and suspenders with black 5"" high heels. They all had bare buttocks and their tits were also uncovered. The boys though, to her amazement and embarrassment were completely naked. One of the men, a grey haired individual who was having his cock sucked by a very young red haired girl spoke out to them.</p><p>""Welcome John, sorry but we couldn't wait to get started. Hope you don't mind""</p><p>""Not at all George it's your party and we were unexpectedly delayed.""</p><p>The man ogled Fiona and fisted the red haired girls hair keeping her face buried in his groin.</p><p>""So this is your new step-daughter"" he said feasting his eyes on Fiona's tits. ""Come here girl!""</p><p>Fiona walked over to him almost in a daze at the sex taking place. Her eyes darted from couple to couple still in disbelief that so many children could be fucking as they were.</p><p>""Such lovely tits my dear now turn around for me"" he said.</p><p>Fiona did so without taking in his comment and stood with her back to him watching a young boy of perhaps twelve hammering his cock into a woman who was her mother's age. She was moaning and tongue kissing him, fisting his hair and pulling him into her cunt with her left hand saying.</p><p>""Fuck me!! Fuck me hard!!!""</p><p>""Such a lovely arse and just been punished too. It looks very painful."" He observed.</p><p>""Yes it is Sir. It's throbbing"" Fiona confirmed.</p><p>""Your cunt is just hidden enough to make me want to lick it right now!"" he told her.</p><p>She heard his comment and turned to face him, suddenly shy and covering her tits.</p><p>""Put your hands down my dear and stop covering yourself it's not allowed here. You will be getting further punishment if you do that again. Do you understand?""</p><p>""Yes sir!"" she spoke watching the young girl deep throat him.</p><p>""Good"" and he smiled ""Well John it will be a while for the first round to complete. Until then why not have Janet here suck you off and I'll have Fiona? Your wife can join on the end of the line and Phoebe can service her.""</p><p>John pointed to the far corner of the room to a vacant seat and Brenda meekly walked to it and sat down with her legs wide apart to be joined by the young girl called Phoebe, who was perhaps twelve years of age who had been sucking on one of the women's tits. She dropped between Brenda's thighs and slipped her tongue into her cunt. John sat down next to George and indicated that Fiona should kneel down in front of the host whilst Janet squatted down in front of him.</p><p>As nervous and as embarrassed as she was at baring her tits and arse to a room filled with strangers, her throbbing striped arse acted as a painful reminder not to disobey. She bent her head in to George's lap and sucked his cock into her eleven year old mouth. This was only the second cock she had ever sucked and she realised it would be the first of many a new cock for her to suck and fuck in the future. The previous girl must have done a pretty good job in sucking him off because within a few minutes George was breathing hard and she could taste his pre-cum.</p><p>She tightened her lips and bobbed her head up and down along the shaft. He wasn't particularly big, maybe six inches long and an inch and a half thick at most and she found she could easily take him into her throat. When he slipped passed her tonsils he tensed up and raised himself off the seat cushion.</p><p>""Oh yes that's a talented little girl. How old are you?""</p><p>""leffum suh"" she mumbled as best she could.</p><p>""Eleven? Such a talented mouth. Ohhhyessss mmmmmnnn, oooohhh yessssssss"" he uttered.</p><p>Fiona slathered her tongue all down the shaft as she slid him repeatedly in and out of her mouth, burying her nose in his pubic hair at the bottom of each stroke and swallowing him with much more ease than she did John. George lay back for a while and enjoyed the blow job she was giving him and then sat up to grope her bared tits. From the corners of her eye she looked at the girls on both sides of her and confirmed they too wore dresses that bared their tits.</p><p>The one to her right wore a blue dress with gold dragons on it and as Fiona looked at her, the girl who had her mouth buried in the man's pubic hair glanced back at Fiona. Her hands rested on his thighs and she indicated with her eyes to Fiona to do the same with George which she did. Fiona looked to the other side at Janet, wearing a purple dress and saw that she was struggling to get John's cock into her throat.</p><p>Fiona sucked George's cock as fast and as hard as she could and it was only a few minutes later that he warned her he was cumming. Fiona dove down on it, buried it into her throat and swallowed his cum. It was only the second man's cum she had ever swallowed and she realised how different he tasted to John. He tasted sweet without the sour bleachy tang of John's cum.</p><p>George went stiff and moaned out as he filled her mouth and stomach and then collapsed back on the settee. The sounds of other men cumming filled the room as each girl audibly swallowed mouthfuls of cum. This was interspersed by the sounds of women cumming too as their young partners took them over the top and filled their cunts with cum.</p><p>The first round of sex lasted about twenty minutes from Fiona joining in and finally all the adults were satisfied with the start to the evening. It was obvious to Fiona that she would be probably have to suck off all the other men, even if they didn't cum. She was fascinated with the naked boys and wondered why it was that they weren't allowed clothes.</p><p>""You seem to be unable to look away from the boys Fiona"" George said.</p><p>She was a little unused to being called by her first name and smiled at him.</p><p>""Please sir I've never seen a naked boy before"" she replied.</p><p>""Well tonight the only nude bodies you will see are the boys unless one of the adults feels like stripping off but it's unlikely"" he continued.</p><p>""Why are the boys naked sir and the girls wearing these dresses?"" she asked.</p><p>""Club rules my dear. The girls dress sexy to turn the men on and the ladies decided that a naked boy turns them on the most.""</p><p>""Oh. Will I be fucking any boys tonight?"" she asked again.</p><p>""That depends on the draw. In round four it's girls and boys matched first. As there are only four boys it will mean that three girls are not matched, leaving them and the five women to be drawn by six men. The last two females not matched with a male have lesbian sex. It makes it more fun that way."" He reasoned.</p><p>""Oh. So I may have to go with a girl?"" she mused.</p><p>""Or a woman!"" he confirmed.</p><p>""I've only ever done that with my Mum"" she confided.</p><p>""Well you'll be ok I'm sure. Now that arse of yours looks painful"" he stated.</p><p>""Yes Sir it is"" she admitted.</p><p>""What did you do to deserve that?"" he asked.</p><p>""I asked my dad to let me wear something else so as to not be so bare.""</p><p>""Ah! Well you won't do that again will you?""</p><p>""No sir I won't.""</p><p>""You need some soothing cream on it and some pain killers. When it's time to eat I will have someone do that for you. Be proud of your body young lady, you have a lovely pair of tits and a really shapely arse too""</p><p>She actually smiled at him for the compliment.</p><p>""Now put me away and sit on my knee but be careful not to hurt yourself"" he told her.</p><p>Fiona complied and sat on his knees, with her arse still throbbing. George cupped her tits and played with them as he announced the next draw. Fiona watched as seven red numbered balls were put into a black container, one each for the number of girls in the room. Each man then withdrew one ball and read out the number. Fiona's was drawn fourth and she was matched to a middle aged man who took her over to a seat and then sat her on his knees.</p><p>One girl was left unmatched. Five balls were then replaced in the container and the boys then withdrew one each leaving an attractive looking late thirties woman as being unsuccessful. Brenda had a young naked boy who was pulling her to a settee on the far side of the room. The unmatched woman and girl walked hand in hand to a seat where they began kissing each other.</p><p>""And what's your name?"" the man asked Fiona.</p><p>""Fiona Sir.""</p><p>""And what does John call you?""</p><p>""Cunt Sir!""</p><p>""That's typical of John but I will call you Fiona"" He started sucking her tits and fondling her arse.</p><p>""owww"" she cried out ""that hurts Sir. My Daddy caned me before we came here.""</p><p>""I'm sorry"" he said and moved his hand to her stocking tops.</p><p>Fiona looked around the room to see a variety of action commencing. The girls were either sucking cock or wanking them. The women were already getting fucked by the boys and that included her mother who was on her back, legs spread high and wide enthusiastically encouraging her young partner to speed up. The woman and girl were now in a sixty nine, slurping noisily as they sucked on each other's hairless cunt.</p><p>Fiona's attention was brought back to the man who pulled her face to his and drilled his tongue into her mouth. His hands were all over her tits, stocking tops and cunt where he started to frig her. She ran her hands over his groin and felt a large solid lump in there. She unfastened his trousers and delved inside to grasp his rock hard cock. Her hand quickly stroked him and his response was to slide a finger into her amazingly wet little eleven year old cunt.</p><p>""MMM"" he said ""you have lovely tits and such a juicy cunt too. How old are you Fiona?""</p><p>""Eleven sir"" she responded with a mouthful of tongue and his fingers giving her a nice pleasurable sensation.</p><p>""Eleven! You're the youngest girl here then.""</p><p>That surprised her because one of the girls in a red dress had no tits at all. After a couple of minutes the man put Fiona onto her back and moved to his knees between her black seamed stocking clad legs and ran his cock up and down her cunt crack. Fiona thought right then that she was going to get fucked and thought about saying something but he dropped his head between her legs, put them over his shoulders and began tonguing her cunt.</p><p>""Oohh mmmnnn yeees that's nice. OOhhh please don't stop. Oh yes mmmnnn mmm"" she moaned.</p><p>His eyes met hers and bored into her. It was a warm look and made Fiona relax and enjoy what he was doing to her. His tongue explored her eleven year old cunt whilst his hands explored her body, lightly fondling her striped arse, mauling her tits, squeezing her hard nipples, tracing her seams from thigh to ankle and holding her thighs to feed her cunt into his mouth.</p><p>""MMMMnnn ooohhhh ooooo yesss mmmnn mmmnn huh huh mmnmnn"" Fiona was enjoying every moment of his oral exploration.</p><p>He started strumming her clit and fingering her cunt whilst moving up to suck on her nipples, alternating between right and left. He knew she was cumming and increased his finger thrusts, dropping back down to tongue her as well. It took just ten or so minutes and Fiona cried out so that the whole room could share her passion.</p><p>""Cumming!! I'm cumming! Aahhhhh mmmmmnnn ooohhh yeeess aannghh mmmpphh huhuhuhu AAAAGGGHHHHHHHH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!!!!""</p><p>She bucked and writhed, grinding her cunt onto his mouth, pulling his head into her shaved twat as she rode that orgasmic wave to paradise, oblivious of the tender state of her beaten buttocks.</p><p>""OOOhhh, don't stop, I'm cumming again!"" she wailed as he continued to lick, suck and strum her cunt and clit until she writhed into a second almighty orgasm.</p><p>""OOHHH Fuucckiinggg helllllll!!!"" she screamed ""YYYeeeeessssssssssssssoooohhhhhaaahhhhhhhh!!!!!""</p><p>His eyes were smiling at her as she shuddered for a long time and then slowly came back to her senses. She was still grasping his head tightly to her cunt when she finally subsided and realised she still had hold of him.</p><p>""Sorry Sir I'll suck you off now. I shouldn't have cum before you. Please don't punish me please"" she wailed.</p><p>He placed her carefully on his knees to avoid causing her any more pain than she was already feeling and hugged her close to him, kissing her and sucking on her tits.</p><p>""Shush"" he coaxed ""I wanted you to cum. I enjoy making the girls here cum.""</p><p>""My Daddy says I should always pleasure him first and then maybe he'll let me cum"" she responded.</p><p>""Well I'm not your Dad and by the looks of it, Tracy is giving your Dad a really good blow job.""</p><p>Fiona looked across at the girl sucking and wanking John. She was probably thirteen or so, wearing an emerald green dress and her tits were enormous, certainly a C or even a D cup. Her rounded buttocks were incredible to look at and John was laid back his eyes closed and she was bobbing her head furiously up and down his cock. Fiona felt a pang of jealousy and said.</p><p>""Let me do the same for you Sir, please.""</p><p>He smiled and allowed her to get between his legs. Fiona quickly brought his cock into play and sucked it in deep on the first plunge, hollowed her cheeks as she drew it back out of her mouth and began to bob up and down, slathering and licking the shaft and head. She gently played with his balls and sucked for all she was worth intent on giving this man the ultimate pleasure.</p><p>""Oohh fuck Fiona, you certainly can suck cock"" he told her.</p><p>""Ey kan dipp trote tu"" she mumbled.</p><p>With his cock positioned ready for the finale of her oral service she took his cock out of her mouth, spat on it twice and pushed it to the back of her throat. He was bigger than George but smaller than John, She pushed, swallowed and took him past her tonsils feeling his shaft slide into and down her eleven year old throat until he was balls deep.</p><p>""Fucking hell!!!"" he groaned as she slathered the shaft with her tongue.</p><p>She slid his cock in and out of her throat for five seconds a time until she had to stop after ten minutes for a brief rest, licking him from tip to balls to keep him hard. As she licked his cock she also wanked him with quick strokes. When she was ready again she swallowed him back in and pleasured his cock. After twenty minutes or so he groaned.</p><p>""I'm cumming Fiona!""</p><p>""Do you want cum in my mouth or in my throat?"" she enquired as she wanked him with hard strokes.</p><p>""Deep throat me"" he pleaded.</p><p>She sucked his cock back into her throat and pushed it all the way in without any problem at all. It took just another minute and then he growled his impending eruption and she felt him jetting his cum straight into her belly. Fiona kept him there for another minute and then slowly slid him from her throat into her mouth.</p><p>She had just swallowed her second load of cum that night from yet another strange man's cock. She looked across at her Dad and at Tiffany who was wanking his cock as she sucked him off and watched as he arched his back and she witnessed the girl, puffing her cheeks out and swallowing his cum. She didn't lose a drop. The second round of sex eventually came to a halt and George stood up and said.</p><p>""If everyone is satisfied for now, perhaps we should go and have dinner.""</p><p>It was going on for eight thirty when everyone stood up. The men and women adjusted their clothes whilst the girls straightened their dresses and seams and made sure their tits and arses were perfectly outlined, but the boys remained naked. George led the way into the dining room to a long table set for twenty two people. Six men, four boys with one woman had places on one side sitting opposite the seven girls and four women.</p><p>Fiona didn't realise that the positions had been again drawn by lottery ready to fuck again immediately after dinner. Fiona looked at the man opposite her who was in his mid thirties and she liked what she saw. She actually wondered what his cock would be like and whether she could deep throat him too. She was a little hoarse and was glad that they were having a break but she realised that there were still at least three strange men she may have to suck off plus John as well and then there were the boys. How many of them would she have to go with?</p><p>Fiona was so engrossed in taking in the surroundings and what had happened so far that she didn't think anything else would surprise her but when the waitresses walked in she was indeed. Four young girls, perhaps thirteen to fifteen years old carrying empty soup bowls walked into the room. All four were totally naked in black stiletto heels and wore black leather collars with white cotton cuffs on their wrists.</p><p>They were stunning looking young girls, with well developed bodies and as they came very close she saw that each one had her nipples pierced and adorned with gold rings. Two had piercings in their cunts too and Fiona was entranced with the way they shone. One of them took Fiona out of the room and led her into a toilet where she said.</p><p>""If you bend over and put your hands on the sink I will apply some balm to your buttocks.""</p><p>Fiona complied and the girl applied the soothng cream very carefully and precisely to each painful stripe. It was cool and soothing and Fiona felt the almost immediate relief to be so wonderful. Then she swallowed two pain killers.</p><p>""Oh thank you"" she said ""that feels so much better already.""</p><p>""It's really bad. It'll take a while for those stripes to heal. Whoever did this to you is a sadist"" she said.</p><p>""It was my step daddy. He doesn't like the slightest disobedience. What's your name?""</p><p>""Kathleen"" she replied.</p><p>""I'm Fiona and thanks again"" she responded ""May I ask you a question?"" she continued.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>Fiona stared at the girls tits and said.</p><p>""Did it hurt getting them pierced?""</p><p>""Only for a short while but they are fine now. On my fifteenth birthday I'll have one through my clit and one in each cunt lip.""</p><p>""Aren't you too young to have them done?"" Fiona was really interested.</p><p>""Yes a girl should be sixteen but we aren't likely to be seen by any outside people who could report it. So Master has our nipples ringed on the next birthday we celebrate once we come to live here with him and then the following year our cunts get pierced. After that we get further rings each year we are with him. Well we had best get you back to the dining table.""</p><p>She led Fiona back to find the rest of them eating and her bowl filled and awaiting her. The meal progressed and lasted for about an hour when having finally run its course George declared next round had now begun. Janine didn't realise what was happening but she watched as all the girls and women on her side slid off their seats under the table. Fiona was left sitting there and wondering what to do and seeing encouragement on the face of the man across from to her she too slipped off her seat and onto her knees.</p><p>Underneath the table she looked both ways to find the other females already sucking and wanking the other nine male cocks. Fiona quickly unzipped the trousers across from her, took out a large half erect cock, dropped her face into his lap and commenced her third blow job of the evening. She was one of ten females sucking cock and one lone girl licking out a woman's cunt. She felt thankful that she had been spared that so far.</p><p>Ten heads bobbed up and down on ten male cocks, using their oral skills to pleasure their male partners. Fiona found she had movement restrictions but nevertheless quickly managed a rhythm and soon heard the man begin to moan with pleasure. His hands gripped her head tight and he began to face fuck her with short fast thrusts. Fiona just knelt there and allowed him to use her mouth for his pleasure. Five minutes passed, then ten minutes, fifteen minutes and yet more time passed before he allowed her to start bobbing again.</p><p>She couldn't get the right position to deep throat him but managed to take it briefly passed her tonsils. The way he reacted she knew he had enjoyed it. Over the next ten minutes Fiona looked to either side of her and suddenly the girl to her right, maybe thirteen years old with really big tits and wearing a crimson dress, suddenly croaked and gagged. Fiona registered the size of the man's cock ejaculating into her mouth and was relieved it wasn't doing so in hers.</p><p>""Erk!! Gurgle!! Rechhhghhh! Eghhh! Yaarrkk!!"" the girl spluttered.</p><p>A huge spume of sperm erupted from her mouth all over her tits and dress and Fiona watched as she furiously swallowed five mouthfuls and still spilled a copious quantity from her cock stuffed mouth. Fiona became aware of the cock in her mouth expanding and heard his moans. His hands gripped her head again and after another minute a torrent of hot, very sour glutinous cum splattered into her mouth, filling it full.</p><p>She had to swallow to be able to accommodate the immense quantity he was producing. She felt sick with the awful taste of it compared to the sweeter taste of George's cum. She mentally notched up the third mouthful of cum she had swallowed that evening. He seemed to cum for ages but eventually he stopped and kept her still. He pulled out of her mouth and she formed a tight ""O"" with her lips and used her tongue to clean off as much cum from his cock as she could.</p><p>When they completed sucking off their partner each female slid back onto her chair. Fiona watched as the last girl to do so, returned to her seat some five minutes after she did. They all took a well earned drink and after another fifteen minutes George led them back into the room they originally entered.</p><p>""Right, now it's the turn of the girls and boys to couple up. Start the draw.""</p><p>George put the seven red numbered balls into the container and each boy drew one. Fiona was aghast when the last boy drew her number. She wasn't looking forward to this at all. The boy was probably twelve years old and quite thin to look at. His cock appeared tiny and shrivelled and she didn't know he had already cum twice that night. He claimed his prize and walked over to a settee that was one of four that had been placed in the middle of the room.</p><p>""I'm Andrew who are you?"" he asked.</p><p>""Fiona.""</p><p>""How old are you Fiona?""</p><p>""Eleven"" she told him.</p><p>""I'm twelve"" he confirmed.</p><p>""Are you going to fuck me?""</p><p>""That's what's expected. Have you fucked a man yet?""</p><p>""Yes but not a boy"" she answered.</p><p>""Well we have the same equipment but smaller. I'm only about five inches long.""</p><p>""Oh right"" she didn't know how to respond.</p><p>""They'll expect a good show. They want entertaining so we'll have to suck and fuck for them in all sorts of positions. I've cum twice already so I'll last a lot longer once you get me hard.""</p><p>""Get you hard?"" she asked him.</p><p>""Yes hard, so start with wanking me while we kiss.""</p><p>Fiona stared up at the ceiling and wished she was anywhere else other than there. The thought of fucking a boy not much older than she was terrified her. The fact she regularly fucked John and had now sucked off three men tonight made it seem awful to contemplate getting fucked by a twelve year old boy. He started feeling both of her tits and trying to kiss her but Fiona was less than a willing partner. She just sat there and let him touch her wherever he wanted to but didn't return any of his kisses. With a mouthful of nipple he said.</p><p>""If you don't act enthusiastic they'll punish you.""</p><p>That focussed her mind and she suddenly became a tigress. She held onto the naked boy and wrapped her hand around his semi hard cock and began to stroke it up and down with her right hand. Her left fisted his hair and pulled his mouth to hers where she traded tongues with him. She ran her right leg over his and rasped her black seamed nylon all the way over the cock that she was wanking. Within a minute he was moaning into her mouth as she began to get him fully up. Another minute saw a fully erect 5"" long cock in her hand.</p><p>At that moment she pushed him back against the settee and slid in between his legs. She snaked her way down to his cock and wrapped her eleven year old B cup tits around the shaft and began tit fucking him.</p><p>""MMMM Ooohhh yeees that's good"" he moaned.</p><p>He was small enough for her to totally embed in her cleavage and now totally oblivious to the watching crowd, she humped his cock with her tits. She slowly raised herself into a bent over standing position, with her tits still wrapped firmly around his hard-on. From the watchers position they had a wonderful sight of her bare arse bobbing up and down and her black seamed stocking clad legs spread two feet apart to give her a good stance on her 5"" high heels and her cunt was winking at them.</p><p>Andrew was enjoying what she was doing to him and when she slid his cock into her mouth he almost climaxed immediately. She was hollowing her cheeks and sucking so hard he felt that she was going to literally swallow his cock.</p><p>""I'm cumming!! I'm cumming....mmmmmmmm huh huh ""he croaked.</p><p>""Oh we can't have that"" she told him and sat astride him ""They're expecting you to fuck me and so am I now!""</p><p>She sat astride him, positioned his cock at her surprisingly wet cunt and sank down on it. He was like putty in her hands just like the boys at school were except he was getting to fuck her and they never would. She pounded and rode him and her juices slicked his cock to make it slip in with ease.</p><p>""Oh fuck!! I can't stop it...I'm cumming"""" he yelled to everyone's amusement.</p><p>""Not until I do"" she said and stopped what she was doing and started squeezing with her cunt muscles. ""You have to make me cum first so don't be selfish.""</p><p>Andrew started sucking on her tits and used his right hand to strum her clit as Fiona began to fuck him again. After another five minutes she was feeling very aroused and began to move a lot faster.</p><p>""Fuck me!"" she cried amidst other similar cries emanating from the other three boy/girl couples ""Ooohhh yes keep doing that and fuck me. Come on do it harder.""</p><p>Andrew stopped, pulled out spun her sideways on to the viewers and got her on all fours so that she provided a brilliant view of tits and arse, suspenders, stockings and heels and fucked her doggie fashion. His twelve year old cock pistoned into her eleven year old cunt and it wasn't until five or six more minutes later that she realised all the other three young couples had finished fucking and were watching them fuck to a crescendo. She lost all control at that revelation and her orgasm explode.</p><p>""Come on Andrew. Fill my cunt. Cum in me!! I'm cumming so........you...........cum............too!!! OOOHHHH huhhuhuhuhuh ooooohhhhaaaaAAAFGGGGGGHHHHHHYESSSSSS!!!!!!!!!!!!!""</p><p>She bucked and erupted followed thirty seconds later by a twelve year old boy filling her eleven year old cunt with his cum. The second cock to have fucked her cunt was a boy of twelve. Loud applause rang around the room as Andrew slumped across her back and Fiona slumped onto the settee.</p><p>""Well done that was wonderful to watch"" she heard George saying and then looked direct into her mother's eyes and saw shame and pity there. She quickly looked at John who sported a smug expression. She bathed in the afterglow of her orgasm and looked at the other faces in the room. Some were smiling but the majority looked detached as though what had just occurred was a normal event. After a couple of minutes she was handed a cloth to dry her cunt and a break was announced.</p><p>""I think there will only be time for one more round tonight so let's make the draw and find out who matches up"" George said.</p><p>Chapter 7 - Fiona's First Lesbian Session.</p><p>A weary Fiona watched the draw take place and as it progressed and her number still did not come out she began to wonder if it was actually included in the container. Finally all the men and boys were matched up leaving Fiona confused. Then when a well proportioned long haired woman walked up to her and offered her hand to her the dawning realisation took place and she remembered what was expected of the last two female numbers to be left in the container.</p><p>""I am so looking forward to sucking your cunt"" she told Fiona ""and that arse looks very tender but I will be gentle with you.</p><p>Fiona took her hand and let herself be led over to a two seater settee on the far wall of the room where she gingerly sat down as her buttocks were beginning to throb again. The woman also sat down but pulled Fiona up to stand in between her legs. She gently held Fiona's bare buttocks and pulled her tits into her face. Fiona felt her sucking hard on her nipples and her fingers were exploring her arse crack, running over her cunt and clit.</p><p>""MMmmm such tasty little tits, I've wanted to suck these all night long.""</p><p>One hand kept playing with her cunt whilst her right traced her seam down her right leg and across to her left ankle and back up to her stocking top. Then she slid it round in front and slipped a finger knuckle deep into her cunt. Fiona just stood there spread legged and allowed her to do what she wanted. After just two or three minutes Fiona started to push back on her fingers and press her tits into her mouth. She was enjoying what was happening to her.</p><p>The woman pulled her down to sit astride her legs and used one hand to hold Fiona by her hair. She then covered Fiona's lips with her own and tongue kissed her. Fiona didn't know quite how to respond and froze. It was one thing doing this with her mother but with a complete stranger it was totally different. The woman realised something was amiss.</p><p>""Just relax Fiona and go with the flow. There's little difference in kissing a woman as to kissing a man. Close your eyes if it helps and kiss me back.""</p><p>Fiona closed her eyes and tried to imagine it was John and with all the gusto she could raise returned the woman's kiss with as much passion as she could. Moments later she was willingly trading tongues and spit, feeling the woman's tits and running her hands all over her just as the woman was doing to her. That kiss lasted long long minutes before the woman broke lip contact and holding Fiona's head in her left hand said.</p><p>""You are a naturally sexy little girl who realises she likes girls too aren't you.""</p><p>She crushed her lips over Fiona's again and they both lip locked each other. Fiona opened her legs to the woman's searching fingers and melted as her fingers strummed her cunt and clit. Fiona wanted to do the same in return and put her hands down between the woman's well parted thighs to discover a smooth shaved hot mound. Her cunt was soaking wet with her juices and Fiona quickly slid two fingers into her and began to thrust them in and out.</p><p>""OOOhhh yeesss mmm don't stop, keep going yessss mmmm ooohhhh yesss"" the woman moaned.</p><p>Fiona was feeling exactly the same and moaned her building pleasure into her partner's mouth. The two kept pleasuring each other and Fiona could not believe just how good this woman was making it feel. Kissing and eating out her mother was something John forced them to do, but this was totally different and Fiona was so confused with her emotions that she found herself cumming hard. With the woman's tongue trying to bury itself down her throat she mumbled.</p><p>""Kummin...eym kummin mmmnnn ooohhh mmmm.""</p><p>Fiona was racing to her third orgasm of the night and the woman was trying her very best to get her there. Fiona was still fingering her cunt when the woman pushed two fingers in deep and hard and ground them tight, splaying them wide inside Fiona's soaking wet cunt. Fiona erupted like a volcano and her screams of passion were muted whilst they continued to kiss. They became a shrieking wail once the woman had broken the kiss to scream out her own release.</p><p>The room seemed to quieten immediately. Fiona's vision was centred only on the woman and hers were on Fiona but all parties in that room stared with amazement at the sound of lesbian release that stopped them doing what they were doing. Fiona collapsed into the woman's arms heaving big sighs and panting for breath.</p><p>""That was amazing Fiona, Simply incredible."" She told her.</p><p>""Yes I feel that way too.""</p><p>""Where did you learn to pleasure a woman like that Fiona"" she asked.</p><p>""I don't know. I've only done it with my mum before so you were my first time really.""</p><p>""Unbelievable I need to rest you've totally worn me out Fiona.""</p><p>Fiona laughed to herself at that.</p><p>""Please may I know your name?""</p><p> ""Yes every girl needs to know the name of the first woman they fuck. I'm Eileen Stephens.""</p><p>They held onto each other for another fifteen minutes, sharing little kisses and caresses as the fucking taking place in the room finally came to a stop. A hush descended and the air was filled with contented breathing. Eventually George spoke up.</p><p>""Thank you for coming everyone. Sadly it's nearly time to end our fun tonight. I do hope you've enjoyed yourselves and I look forward to seeing you again next time.""</p><p>The next time? Fiona smiled and hoped she would be invited again. She had sucked off three men, fucked a boy, pleasured a woman and knew she wanted more. She was an eleven year old slut and pleased to be one.</p><p>She tongue kissed Eileen goodbye with a promise from her of her looking forward to the next time and then the people started to leave. The boys had dressed and the children left with their parents but she noticed that three of the women left on their own. Fiona watched John talking with George and they both looked in her direction. She naturally wondered what was being said. John then said something to Brenda who looked at Fiona too and gave her a half smile. Then John came over to her.</p><p>""We have been invited to stay the night. George wants to fuck you and I've agreed. He'll have a maid take you upstairs and prepare you for him. Make sure you do your very best too.""</p><p>With that John turned around and was joined by two of the young girls who had served dinner. They were still naked and John walked away with one on each arm. Fiona knew what they were going to do. She looked for her mother but she was nowhere in sight. Just then a naked young girl who was perhaps fourteen took hold of her arms and as she led her away said.</p><p>""I'm Patsy and I'll make sure you're ready for Master.""</p><p>""What do you mean 'Master' "" she asked.</p><p>""Why, Master George of course. He is my Master and tonight he is also yours.""</p><p>She led her from the room back down the hallway to the wide stairs flanked by two magnificent mahogany balustrades. As they turned the corner on the first landing to continue upwards Fiona looked at a huge oil painting of a beautiful woman. She was naked other than for long red gloves and red stiletto heels, laying on her right side. Her left leg was bent over her outstretched right leg and she was propped up on her right arm. A pearl necklace held in her left hand cascaded across her ample cleavage and prominent nipples.</p><p>""Mrs Marsden, the Master's late wife"" Patsy told her ""she died ten years ago. She was only forty two.""</p><p>Patsy guided Fiona onwards and upwards to the main landing which was as wide as the entrance hallway. From there she took her down past numerous mahogany doors until she reached their destination. Patsy opened it and indicated with a flourish of her right hand for Fiona to enter.</p><p>The word opulence would not satisfy the interior. Fiona's eyes could not believe what her brain was registering. The room was larger than the lounge at home and must have been at least thirty feet square. On one wall was a magnificent run of mahogany framed mirror fronted wardrobes and on the opposite wall was a huge marble fireplace with a matching ornate marble and bronze table either side of it.</p><p>On the wall between them and opposite the door they came through was a huge four poster bed festooned with red velvet brocade and red and gold bed linen. To their right as they walked in was a matching bronze cabinet to the tables upon which stood a widescreen television. The carpet was a plush deep pile cream colour and the wallpaper was in a Chinese gold and red print.</p><p>Patsy walked to the run of wardrobes and opened the far left door to reveal beyond it an en-suite bathroom that was larger than their main one at home and comprised a corner bath, hand basin, a three person shower, a toilet, a bidet and in-built vanity units. Fiona was astounded and just looked at the room in total amazement. She took Fiona through and said.</p><p>""Strip off and we'll shower.""</p><p>Fiona removed her shoes, shimmied out of her dress and then removed her choker, suspenders and stockings to stand next to Patsy who had also removed her shoes and collar. Then she thoroughly cleaned Fiona's face of her make-up before starting the power shower and directed Fiona into it, following her and closing the door behind her as she entered. Both girls stood under the cascading droplets, feeling invigorated as the hot water hit them. Patsy soaped Fiona up and then started to wash her all over, sliding her soapy naked tits and her naked body all over Fiona giving her sensuous feelings from the intimate contact.</p><p>Patsy didn't leave an inch of Fiona's body untouched and Fiona willingly leant forward with her back bent and hands on the tiles allowing Patsy to vigorously soap her cunt clean of the sex juices deposited there during the evening, even enjoying the douche that she performed on her cunt to clean it out of the cum Andrew had deposited there.</p><p>""Master insists on a clean cunt to fuck"" Patsy told her as she slipped the special shower attachment into Fiona's cunt and sprayed the cleansing water inside her.</p><p>Fiona found it so arousing to be washed and pampered this way. Patsy took a long time washing and conditioning her hair. Both girls were thoroughly soaked and cleansed off when Patsy, still under the rivulets of water falling from above, took Fiona's head in her hands, turned her face to the left and crushed her lips over hers.</p><p>She held Fiona in a firm but gentle embrace and slid her tongue into Fiona's mouth. Their tits touched and Fiona kissed back with as much enthusiasm as she was receiving. Fiona had truly discovered how much she enjoyed girl on girl contact and pressed herself tight against Patsy to savour the sensations of Patsy's warm wet tits boring into her own. Whether by accident or subconscious choice her hand found Patsy's cunt and she slid a finger deep into her.</p><p>The two girls explored each other's bodies and gave exchanged sensual lesbian caresses as they stood under the jets of water cascading all over them and after long minutes of kissing, Patsy had Fiona with her back to the shower wall kneeling in front of her licking her cunt as if it contained nectar. Fiona was cumming and Patsy could sense it.</p><p>""Cum for me. Cum in my mouth"" she pleaded as she tongued and strummed Fiona's cunt and clit.</p><p>Fiona felt herself begin to simmer then into a slow boil until her orgasm washed over her and holding Patsy by her head she ground her cunt down onto her tongue. She couldn't remember ever cumming as many times in one evening.</p><p>""Oh Patsy that was incredible now I want to lick you"" she told her.</p><p>""No Fiona we don't have time. I was instructed to make you cum so that your ability to do so with Master will be decreased giving him more enjoyment from your body. I enjoyed it though I really did and maybe the next time you are here you can bring me off"" she replied.</p><p>They both shared a long tender kiss and then Patsy turned the shower off and they exited the cubicle. Patsy dried Fiona in a big fluffy red towel and then quickly dried herself. She took a long time to dry Fiona's hair, shave and perfume her cunt and gently rub more soothing balm onto her striped buttocks.</p><p>Once that was done Patsy applied Fiona's slut make-up and eventually Fiona was as ready as she would ever be except for being dressed. Patsy opened another door in the wardrobes and displayed a walk in dressing room fitted with, wardrobes, drawers and mirrors.</p><p>""What's your figure Fiona?"" Patsy asked.</p><p>""28B-18-28"" came the reply</p><p>Patsy re-appeared with a gold coloured lingerie set in Fiona's size. She fitted the half-cup padded bra, scooping Fiona's tits into an uplifted deep inviting cleavage so that they practically spilled over the top of the cups and then fastened the eight strap suspender belt around her waist. There were no knickers for her to wear. Patsy carefully rolled her sheer black fully fashioned cuban heeled stockings up her legs and fastened them to the one inch wide chrome clips. Her final act was to slip Fiona's black 5"" high heels onto her feet.</p><p>""Recline yourself on the bed and Master will be with you shortly. Enjoy your self Fiona, Master is a wonderful lover you will want to please him of that I am certain.""</p><p>She kissed her lightly and left the room leaving Fiona nervous at what she was about to experience. She was just eleven years old after all. She had not been alone downstairs and though she had performed oral sex with some of the men and fucked a boy, she had been within the influence of her step-father but now she would be alone with a man other than John for the very first time. She was visibly trembling with nerves when the bedroom door opened and George came into the room.</p><p>She looked at him and saw a tall, well built man in his sixties, grey haired, possessing a handsome clean shaved face. His eyes were a piercing deep brown and had a look of complete confidence in them. From what she saw all he was wearing was a deep red dressing gown and slippers. He looked at Fiona and a warm smile crossed his face.</p><p>She lay across the bed on her left side with the pillows behind her, propped up on her left arm and facing the door. This had the effect of pushing her tits together and making her cleavage appear even more inviting. She had her right arm across her front so that her fingers rested just on the bed cover. Her left leg was straight out and her right leg crossed over her left and bent at the knee to display her stockings and heels to best effect and to hide her shaved cunt from his view. He confidently strolled over to the bed and smiled disarmingly at her as his eyes never left hers although he was drinking in the vision before him.</p><p>""Hello Fiona, I hope Patsy was a great help to you? She is a very devoted slave to me"" he told her.</p><p>Fiona knew what a sex slave was as John had told her many times that she was his. She smiled nervously back at him but didn't reply. He sat on the bed and ran the back of his fingers on his right hand over her face and through her long blonde tresses. She gazed into his eyes and trembled at his touch.</p><p>""Don't be afraid I won't hurt you. You are a truly beautiful young girl Fiona and I know you are very young but you have a sexuality about you that many women twice and three times your age do not posses. I watched you tonight and you enjoyed everything you did didn't you?""</p><p>Fiona nodded and averted her eyes only for him to put his fingers under her chin to raise her head up to look at her.</p><p>""I know you are nervous and John tells me that this will be your first time with another man. Well, if you show half as much commitment to enjoying yourself as you did with young Andrew, we will have a wonderful experience won't we?""</p><p>Fiona was too embarrassed to reply. The fact that he had watched them fuck, even though she knew everyone in the room had watched them as they fucked each other, was too embarrassing for her to respond to.</p><p>""Have you lost your tongue Fiona"" he asked her.</p><p>""No Sir. It's just that doing it downstairs was so different to what's happening now. Down there I had no choice because Daddy was there and he made me do it or face punishment if I didn't. Even Andrew told me we would be punished if we didn't put on a good performance for everyone. I know that Daddy will punish me if I don't please you but it seems different with just you and me here.""</p><p>He laughed a little at her honesty and stroked her hair as he gazed deep into her eyes. He dropped his face until he was an inch away from hers and said.</p><p>""John isn't here and it is just you and me. There will be no threat hanging over you because whatever happens here I will not give John the opportunity to punish you. I want you to relax and give yourself to me and enjoy what we do together."" And he kissed her very lightly on her lips.</p><p>""You are such a beauty Fiona. Experienced way beyond your years and though you are still a child the woman inside has been set free years ahead of her time.""</p><p>Fiona looked quizzically at him not fully understanding him but a beaming smile burst across her face.</p><p>""You're nice Sir. I'm not used to that. Daddy just fucks me and only sometimes lets me cum. He likes to hurt me and Mum so all this is so different. I'm not sure of anything or what you want me to do. Do you want me to suck you off right now and then you can fuck me?""</p><p>He laughed again and shook his head.</p><p>""You are so sweet. I would love to have you live here so you can see how different things could be. My girls know they are protected and don't fear me but John is such a fool. Don't tell him I said that though it's a secret for us to share.""</p><p>Fiona put her right hand around his neck and pulled him to her and kissed him with her scarlet painted lips. He held her face to his and returned the kiss. She smelt divine and was having the desired effect on him as he felt his cock begin to twitch. Their lips locked and he felt her tongue begin to probe into his mouth, entwining with his as they melted into each others arms.</p><p>He held her cradled in his left arm and caressed her back and head with his other. Fiona arched her back to push her tits into his chest and flung both arms around him to crush him to her. She exhaled a huge breath and a moan of desire escaped her lips. George broke the kiss and looked deep into her eyes.</p><p>""Are you sure you're only eleven years old?""</p><p>""Yes sir"" and she nodded, smiling at him ""Don't you believe me?""</p><p>""It's hard to believe someone so young can be so responsive.""</p><p>""I like kissing"" she told him ""and I like kissing you because you make it feel nice. My Daddy kisses me but there's no feeling in it.""</p><p>""Well then Fiona we'll kiss all night long"" he told her ""Now why don't you unfasten my dressing gown.""</p><p> Fiona's nimble fingers tugged at the half knot on the belt around his waist and pulled it loose. Then she slipped the gown from his shoulders and he was naked on the bed. Fiona kissed his chest and began to slowly work her way down his chest. She pulled the garment away from him and came face to face with his erect cock. Although she had already seen it once that evening when she had sucked him off, she stopped her movement to look at it in all its glory.</p><p>""I like your cock"" she piped up ""it's not too big and won't hurt me like Daddy's does. I loved sucking it tonight too.""</p><p>She looked up at him and fisted his cock at the same time, pumping her hand around it. He allowed her to play with it and to relax enough to enjoy what she was doing. George slid onto the bed and moved her so she was laid back resting on the pillows and then lay alongside her, stroking her tits and running his right hand all over her.</p><p>She shuddered as he ran his fingers lightly over her shaved mound and on down to her naked thighs and over her stocking tops, tracing her seams as far as he could. Their lips met again in a long lingering tongue swapping kiss and she slowly stroked him with her left hand as he delicately and slowly traced his fingers across her cleavage, over her stomach and down to cup her hairless sex. Fiona willingly opened her legs for him and pressed her cunt into his probing fingers now sliding along her slit.</p><p>""Mmmmnnn that's nice"" she murmured her mouth still filled with his tongue.</p><p>""Well, you'll like this even more then"" he replied.</p><p>George kissed his way all the way down her body, over her tits and cleavage, snaking his tongue over her belly button, applying butterfly kisses to her shiny smooth mound and moved himself between her parted black stocking clad thighs to lick her cunt and clit. Fiona arched her back at the pleasurable sensations he was giving her, pushed her tits upwards and then parted her legs as far apart as she could, planting her 5"" high heels flat on the bed, her black stocking clad legs bent at the knee. She held his head in her hands and moved his tongue up and down her cunt.</p><p>""OOOOhhhmmmnnn yes that's good!"" she exclaimed ""Please don't stop Sir I love your tongue in my cunt. I'm so wet, your tongue is driving me wild, ooohhh mmmmnn, more tongue please more tongue.""</p><p>She was grinding her cunt in a circular motion as George held her by her stocking clad thighs and drilled his tongue as deep into her wet cunt as he could.</p><p>""Oohh fuck!!"" she wailed ""Fuckk yeesss mmmnnn ooohh.""</p><p>The coarse language coming from such a young girl drove George to greater endeavours wanting to pleasure her more and more. He tongue fucked her, laved her clit, slid his hot tongue along her slit from clit to arsehole and then toyed with her sensitive rosehole. She bucked at that.</p><p>""Ooohhh fucking hell what are you doing? Don't stop it's wonderful mmmnn yeeess ooohhh aahhhh don't stop please don't stop tongue fuck me pleassse tongue fuck me!""</p><p>""George drove his tongue as far as he could into her anus and Fiona exploded on the bed.</p><p>""Jeeeezzzz mmmmnnnooooohhh aahhhhh yeeesssss ooohh fuck!!!!!!! What are you doing to me?""</p><p>Her buttocks were off the bed and she was gripping his head tight to push down onto his probing tongue as he gave her oral pleasures she had never had before. For ten long minutes he had her screaming her pleasure as he tongued her cunt and ass, at one point drilling his tongue into her cunt then out and into her asshole and then back into her cunt again.</p><p>""I'm cumminnn suhhh!"" she declared ""CUMMINNN oooohh yesss don't stopppp ooohhhhh yessss cummin! cummin!! I'M CUMMMIINNNGGGG!!!!! YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!!!""</p><p>Fiona exploded! She writhed and shuddered into an almighty climax far more intense than any she had ever recalled since she started fucking John. He had never given her pleasure like this and throughout her climax she kept driving her cunt onto that probing tongue that had sent her wild. Then with a heaving cleavage she slowly came back down from orbit and lay back on the bed panting hard and fast.</p><p>""That... was.... incred...ible... sir"" she stuttered.</p><p>""I take it you enjoyed it then"" he asked her.</p><p>Fiona could only nod her head as she caught her breath but grasped his cock in her hand and stroked it.</p><p>""My turn now sir"" and she dazzled a beaming smile at him.</p><p>He pulled her close into his arms and cuddled her.</p><p>""Plenty of time for that"" he told her and rocked her ""We have all night. Would you like a drink? Are you hungry?""</p><p>I'd like a drink sir but I'm not hungry. I'm too nervous to eat"" she responded.</p><p>""You should always make sure you eat properly that way those beautiful tits of yours will grow even bigger!"" and he tickled her making her laugh ""Could I persuade you to eat some chocolates?""</p><p>""Erm ooh yes that'd be nice"" she admitted.</p><p>He rose up from the bed and walked over to the cabinet with the television on it and opened the top drawer. He withdrew a large green and gold box and returned to the bed offering it to her. Fiona's face must have been a picture as she looked inside at the choice of chocolates available to her. She looked at him and he nodded with his head.</p><p>""Have whatever you want and I will just get some drinks for us. Whisky ok?"" he asked.</p><p>""I don't drink whisky sir"" she replied in a forlorn voice.</p><p>""I'm just joking Fiona. Coke, Pepsi, or some other juice?"" he enquired.</p><p>""Could I really have a Pepsi Sir?"" she asked him her eyes filled with hope.</p><p>""Of course you can"" he smiled back at her.</p><p>She started eating a chocolate, quickly followed by a second and a third. She couldn't believe how delicious they were. She looked up at him and saw him smiling at her.</p><p>""They are nice aren't they?"" he said.</p><p>""Don't you want one Sir?"" she asked offering the box to him.</p><p>He shook his head and pressed a switch next to bed. Within a minute there was a knock on the door and Patsy entered. For some unknown reason Fiona felt embarrassed at being seen dressed like that with George and went into a ball, covering herself up with her arms. She realised how silly it was since she and Patsy had been so intimate just a short time before but Patsy just smiled reassuringly at her.</p><p>""Yes Master?"" she asked</p><p>""Would you be a good girl and bring Fiona a nice big glass of Pepsi and I'll have fresh orange.""</p><p>""Yes Master as soon as I can.""</p><p>""Thank you Patsy"" he told her.</p><p>Fiona looked amazed at the conversation that had just taken place. Patsy was naked as was George and there was obviously a dominant relationship in existence but he didn't shout at her or call her crude names. He was so nice. She smiled at him and patted the bed next to her.</p><p>""Could I please suck your cock Sir?"" she asked.</p><p>""Of course you can"" he said.</p><p>George sat back propped up on numerous pillows as Fiona lay on her right side and laid her head in his lap. Her left hand cradled his balls and she lifted his semi erect cock to her young but educated mouth and began licking it from top to bottom whilst fondling his balls. She spat on it twice and released his balls to slick her saliva all over it.</p><p>""I want to suck you for at least an hour. Will that be all right with you sir?""</p><p>""It certainly will be Fiona."" He responded as she spat on his cock again and slid it into her warm wet eleven year old mouth.</p><p>He arched his back to the immediate sensations she was giving him as she took it straight to the back of her throat and then hollowed her cheeks sucking hard as she pulled it back out, slathering her tongue along the shaft as she did so and using her hand to wank the stem as it re-appeared. Her lips formed a tight ""O"" as she sucked it slowly back in, half an inch at a time, pushing her head down until it was once more at the back of her throat.</p><p>When she had it back out again a long strand of saliva connected his cock to her mouth. She spat on it again and quickly swallowed it back in and began a slow bobbing rhythm, sucking hard and stroking the shaft as it came glistening with saliva back out of her mouth. She fisted it tight around the base and kissed the head, licking and nibbling it.</p><p> ""Am I doing a good job sir?"" she asked in a wicked little voice, rubbing his cock across her firm cleavage.</p><p>""Oh yess Fiona, yesss! He responded.</p><p>""I can do better though"" she said.</p><p>Fiona spat on his cock twice and devoured it. The moment it reached the back of her throat she swallowed and pushed down hard. His cock slid effortlessly into her throat and she didn't stop pushing until her nose was buried in his pubic hair.</p><p>""Fucking hell Fiona...pohhh yess mmmn.""</p><p>She held him there whilst she counted to thirty, using her tongue to stimulate the shaft in her mouth and her hand to jiggle and squeeze his balls.</p><p>""Iz that bettuh?"" she mumbled with his cock buried as deep as she could get it in her talented eleven year old throat.</p><p>""Fucckk Fiona my toes are curling! Paaoohh oohh yeess!""</p><p>Fiona had begun to slide him in and out of her throat, sliding his shaft all the way out until just the head of his cock was lodged at her tonsils. She no longer felt any gagging sensations now, just a slight tickle each time she plunged his cock into her voracious mouth. A couple of minutes after she began there was a knock at the door and Patsy returned with their drinks.</p><p>In the position they were in Patsy had an unimpeded view of Fiona sucking George off and masturbating his cock into her mouth accompanied by her loud moans of real pleasure. Their eyes met and unlike the previous visit, Fiona felt that everything was just right. She was an eleven year old sex slave who was enjoying sucking cock, so she arched her back and pushed her tits out and sucked hard and fast. Patsy was impressed and smiled as she placed their drinks on the side tables and then left.</p><p>Five minutes passed, then ten, fifteen, twenty minutes and still Fiona bobbed her head and sucked his cock with a precision that a woman of thirty years experience could hardly better. His balls were awash with her saliva and she had him cumming on four occasions but his groans of imminent relief and pleasure signalled to her to ease off and deny him his release so that she could prolong his pleasure. After thirty minutes George stuttered.</p><p>""Slide around astride me so I can taste you too.""</p><p>Fiona took his cock from her mouth and fisted it hard as she didn't want him to lose his erection. She slid across him into the classical 69 position and his mouth was an inch away from her streaming cunt, slick with her juices.</p><p>""Please don't make me cum Sir, I want you to enjoy being sucked off and I want you to cum in my mouth. I want to taste you.""</p><p>""Let's see what develops Fiona"" he said and buried his tongue into her slit.</p><p>He had black seamed stockings and suspender straps either side of his head and could feel her bra pressing into his chest. With agile fingers he slipped the fastener and slid the arm straps down. Fiona raised herself up and tossed the bra to one side without breaking her sucking motion. She had him balls deep again and was stimulating the shaft with her throat muscles and tongue whilst laying flat on top of him. With her legs spread wide apart she placed her hands on her buttocks and pulled her cheeks wide apart.</p><p>""Pleze tung mye azz ole"" she asked.</p><p>George rammed his tongue into her anus and fucked her with it. Fiona thrust back to meet his tongue and bobbed her head up and down with such speed he felt her nipples boring into him. He slid his hands between them and cupped her tits. It was an all round oral and digital fuck fest taking place that went on and on. First it was Fiona who cried out in ecstasy, then it was George and then he managed to get her to moan out loud again only to have the pleasure returned.</p><p>He came up for a breath, licking her cunt and still fondling her tits and nipples and saw that they had been locked in that position for nearly forty minutes. He had nearly cum twice more and so had Fiona but each of them denied the other that final release.</p><p>""You're an incredible little lady Fiona but I can't last much longer you've been sucking me for over an hour. I can't remember the last time I stayed hard so long.""</p><p>""Cum weneffa u wan tu Sir. Eym reddee.""</p><p>He buried his tongue back into her cunt and began to thrust his cock up into her mouth. Fiona met each powerful cock stroke with her own downward bob and buried his cock deep into her talented eleven year old throat. He wasn't face fucking her so much as throat fucking her. He had been on the boil for sometime now and knew he would be cumming at any moment so he began to tongue fuck her cunt then her arse alternating between the two holes. They were both determined to make each other cum first, Fiona especially as she now knew she had sucked him for at least an hour.</p><p>She sucked and laved and let him fuck her throat and willed herself not to cum despite the impending orgasm about to engulf her. She won the race and sensed that moment of his release to pull his cock from her throat and keeping her lips tightly wrapped around the head allowed him to ejaculate the contents of his balls into her eleven year old mouth. He couldn't continue tonguing her as an immense torrent of cum exploded from his cock and he jetted twelve heavy cum blasts of his cream into her hot, wet, welcoming eleven year old mouth.</p><p>He was in his sixties and he had already cum three times earlier that night but this was an awesome sensation. He kept ejaculating and it seemed to be never ending with each blast making him almost pass out with the intensity of his release. Fiona puffed her cheeks out and felt him fill her mouth until she had to swallow some of his gism to make room for the rest he offloaded into her. He held her down to his chest by her tits and tongued her into an immense orgasm.</p><p>As she erupted and screamed out her passion his cum spilled from her mouth spattering all over them both and she almost choked as she swallowed it and sneezed at the same time. Cum went everywhere, even down her nostrils as he wouldn't stop tonguing her. She collapsed on his chest and lay there panting whilst he slowly and gently licked her cunt.</p><p>""That was fan..tas..tic sir"" she managed to say with a fast beating heart.</p><p>They lay like that for a long time until he raised himself slightly up to look at her laid on top of him. The sight was memorable. Two half moon buttocks outlined with a gold suspender belt and black seamed stockings, with her long blonde hair messily covering her head and face and two arms resting alongside his legs.</p><p>""Are you ok Fiona"" he asked feeling her tits pressing into him each time she breathed.</p><p>""Mmmm I feel like I'm flying"" she whispered back.</p><p>""Come up here and have a drink. You deserve it after that.""</p><p>She wearily moved herself off him and he saw what a mess her face was. Her make-up was ruined with tear streaks down her face, saliva dribbled all over her cheeks, snot and cum was drying all over the place and matted her hair and clung to her chest. Her eyes were just two large black ovals from her mascara having run and she looked shattered.</p><p>""Are you sure you're ok?""</p><p>""Yes I'm just so tired. I've never cum so many times before. I'm lucky if I get that many in a month from my Daddy."" She crawled on all fours and collapsed next to him and he offered a drink to her lips.</p><p>""Thank you sir. You really are nice to me""</p><p>""You finish that off and I'll get you some more.""</p><p>She looked at the clock and saw it was well after midnight.</p><p>""Please sir you still have to fuck me!"" she said.</p><p>He turned back to her and started laughing. Her face took on a hurt look as he did so and he went back to her and cuddled her in his arms.</p><p>""I'm in my sixties young lady and I haven't cum so many times in one night for a long time either, so I'll need to rest. You've tired me out young lady.""</p><p>""I can stay awake until you're ready"" she said.</p><p>""Why not join me in the bath?""</p><p>Fiona just smiled and nodded. The thought of having a bath with him in that big corner bath appealed to her. He pressed the switch again and within a couple of minutes Patsy was standing naked in her collar and heels before him. She had taken the opportunity to bring further drinks but her face was perturbed at the state of Fiona's face.</p><p>""Fiona is quite an insatiable young lady with incredible oral skills Patsy."" And he smiled a paternal smile at her ""Could you run a bath for us both and then get yourself to bed. I promise I won't need you again tonight.""</p><p>Five minutes later Patsy had prepared the bath and laid out fresh towels for them both.</p><p>""Thank you for looking after us Patsy. You're such a good girl"" and he held her in his arms, kissed her on her lips, then on each ringed nipple and patted her naked arse.</p><p>""I'm happy to serve you Sir"" and she beamed a genuine happy smile at him ""Goodnight Fiona.""</p><p>""Goodnight Patsy"" she replied.</p><p>They luxuriated in the soapy scented bubbles for at least half an hour until the water started to go cold. Fiona lay back against his chest feeling safe and protected in his arms whilst George took advantage to cup both of her B cup tits and caress them, feeling their youthful firmness.</p><p>""I like the way you feel my tits Sir"" Fiona responded.</p><p>She turned sideways into him and moved as far up his body as she could, put her left arm around his neck, pulled him to her lips and kissed him with all the passion she could muster. She slid her tongue into his mouth and her free hand curled itself around his cock and she started to pump it.</p><p>""Careful now Fiona you just may get me aroused again!"" he joked.</p><p>""I want you to fuck me!"" she admitted in a low voice.</p><p>""And I want to fuck you too"" he responded.</p><p>""I want you to fuck me here in the bath"" she confessed.</p><p>""Well let's give it a go shall we?"" he smiled.</p><p>Fiona dropped her head into his lap and took his cock once more into her willing mouth He was erect within three minutes and he had been playing with her tits whilst she worked her magic. Fiona knelt up and put her hands on the edge of the bath, bent her back, spread her legs and offered her cunt to him.</p><p>George knelt up too, aligned his rock hard cock at her cunt and pushed inside. She was tight. She was warm. It felt like liquid velvet had been poured over his swollen member. Fiona sighed and pushed back.</p><p>""My daddy's cock is too big but yours feels lovely in there."" She confided to him</p><p>Fiona squeezed with her cunt muscles and pushed back to meet his inward strokes. George leant over her and cupped both tits, playing with her nipples, squeezing them to send shivers of delight coursing through her eleven year old body. He was engulfed with a softness he had difficulty in describing. A young girl has so much to offer an older man that a mature woman has long forgotten she once possessed.</p><p>""OOOhh fuck me Sir. Really deep. You feel so good in there ooohhh yesss.""</p><p>""You really are enjoying this aren't you?"" he observed</p><p>""Oh yes Sir. You're so gentle and kind. You make it fun too. Not like my daddy, He's too rough"" she explained ""I've only been fucking for eight months but I've really enjoyed tonight. Everything has been just great. Ooohhhh yeessss.""</p><p>George had picked up the speed and was using a few fast short thrusts alternating them with long deep ones and always careful not to cause her any pain to her striped arse. Fiona's cunt swallowed him up and it felt tight despite what she was saying about how big John was.</p><p>""How often does John fuck you Fiona?""</p><p>""Every day sir, three times at least. I suck him off first thing on a morning and he usually fucks me too. As soon as I get in from school, I suck and fuck him and then every evening ahhhh ooh yess fuck me!! Oh jeez yesss fuck me Sir!!""</p><p>George was firmly thrusting in and Fiona was meeting him every time. The water was splashing around and he quickly felt himself cumming yet again. It took only another two minutes and he ejaculated, spending the meagre contents of his balls into her welcoming steaming tight cunt.</p><p>""Oohh yesss I can feel you filling me up Sir. OH that's lovely. Did you enjoy fucking me Sir?""</p><p>He collapsed across her back, cupping both tits and was panting hard.</p><p>""I can't remember a better nights fucking since before my wife died."" he told her.</p><p>Fiona squealed with appreciation and squeezed her cunt muscles tight to milk him of the very last drop of his cum. Then she pulled off him and turned around to clean his cock off with her mouth only to find he had settled back into the water.</p><p>""Please Sir I'm supposed to suck you clean after you've cum"" she told him.</p><p>""But we're in the bath Fiona. There's no need for that.""</p><p>She looked puzzled and then lay back against him.</p><p>""I don't want tonight to end. Patsy said you were a wonderful lover and she's right.""</p><p>""She is, is she? Well she shouldn't go saying such things. I will have to punish her tomorrow for that.""</p><p>Fiona turned quickly to face him a look of terror on her face.</p><p>""Please don't do that sir she never meant anything by it. I'm sure she loves you Sir and she just wanted to make me feel relaxed. Please don't hurt her.""</p><p>""Hurt her? I couldn't hurt her. Her punishment will be to spend the night in bed with me"" he laughed ""That's the worst punishment she ever gets from me.""</p><p>""I love you too Sir with all my heart!"" she told him and hugged him tight.</p><p>""That's a nice thing to say. Now let me put some cream on your buttocks.""</p><p>Twenty minutes later snuggled up warm in bed, Fiona lay across his chest and kissed it, running her fingers through his hairs.</p><p>""Goodnight Sir.""</p><p>""Goodnight Fiona, sleep soundly.""</p><p>He switched the light out and within a minute Fiona fell into an exhausted but contented sleep. He stroked her cheeks and smiled to himself. He would have to put the wheels in motion and get this girl away from John. After all that's what he'd done for Patsy.</p>"
66,"Fiona, Part 6",Agent Provocateur,,"['M', 'F', 'gg', 'oral', 'les']",Fiona is struggling at school and her teacher wants to help but her step-father has other ideas on how her teacher can be made to help....... Plans unfold and John has a friend in need and Fiona can feed that need!,2012-01-27T00:00:00,"This story is pure fiction, but from studying child abuse is feasible in every respect. It is pure fantasy and fiction and as such should be taken with a huge dose of the relevant medicine.It is the second in three connected novels and runs parallel in time with 'Janine'. The author does not condone, or accept that sex with a child is acceptable in any way, shape or form whatsoever. My characters are just as real as you want to make them, just don't confuse the story line with reality.","<p></p><h5>Chapter 8</h5><p>Fiona knelt on top of the bed resting her head on her forearms, whilst keeping her knees parted by about two feet. The position allowed her to feel John's warm cum slowly dribble out of her well fucked eleven year old cunt and slick down her thighs. She glanced at the clock on his bedside table and registered it was six forty two a.m. Just after six a.m. she had begun his morning blow job that had lasted for nearly half an hour. Throughout it her Mother's painful moans assailed her ears. John had given her Mother a particularly brutal ""good morning"" caning and had drawn blood with the fourth stroke.</p><p>For reasons unknown he was in a bad mood that morning Fiona's cunt was throbbing after he had literally raped her. Her thoughts went back to the gentle time with George who had been so tender the following morning when she had finally woken up at eight o'clock, with breakfast in bed served by a naked Patsy. He was so attentive that he even spoon fed her some of her cereal that she had dropped onto her tits and made her laugh, something she so rarely did.</p><p>After that he made love to her. He didn't fuck her. He didn't force her to have sex. They both wanted to please each other and when he came it was with a gentle passion that left Fiona wanting more. He told her to lay still and fetched a warm flannel to clean her up, then kissed her and said he had to go and attend to something and he would see her shortly. She had lain there for a while when Patsy returned for the tray. Fiona patted the bed and Patsy sat down on it.</p><p>""Was it as good as I said it would be?"" she asked.</p><p>""Oh yes and more"" Fiona sighed ""he really is nice and gentle isn't he?""</p><p>""Yes. I am so lucky he took me in"" Patsy confided.</p><p>""What do you mean?"" Fiona was intrigued.</p><p>""I was living in a bad situation"" Patsy was defensive ""and two years ago, when I was twelve, he arranged for me to come and live with him and his family.""</p><p>""Family? I didn't think he had any family"" Fiona replied.</p><p>""He doesn't. We are his family, the six of us"".</p><p>""Six? I can remember the young woman who greeted us and the four of you serving at table but no-one else"".</p><p>""The young woman is Yvonne, she's twenty two and has been with him for ten years now. She was the first girl he rescued. The other three you saw last night are Susan who is sixteen, Grace who is fifteen and Lisa who is only thirteen. The one you haven't met is Naomi, she's eighteen"".</p><p>""So where is she?"" Fiona was intrigued.</p><p>""She's at University.""</p><p>""University?"" Fiona was puzzled.</p><p>""Over the years Master rescued all of us from terrible homes and took us in. His only stipulation is that we serve him as willing sex slaves, free to leave whenever we want and he has us privately tutored here in the house. We get to take our O and A level exams and if we choose we can go to University and Master pays all of our costs and provides living expenses too. That's why Naomi is not here."".</p><p>""Did Yvonne not go to University?""</p><p>""OH yes. She has a degree in English but chose to return here and serve Master because she loves him so much, just as we all do. He is a very kind man and cares for us as if we were his daughters. Yes we are naked all day, he has our nipples and cunts pierced because he finds it so alluring and we have sex with him or anyone he wants us to but he has never, ever hit one of us. He controls us with kindness and we adore him for it and will do anything for him"".</p><p>""My Daddy uses fear to get what he wants from my Mum and me"" Fiona was downcast.</p><p>""Master says that a harsh word can hurt much more than a beating and he is right. The pain from a beating goes away but a reprimand remains in your memory. We hate to upset him and have him scold us. We feel like we have let him down when that happens and we are so sorry for it. He never holds a grudge or refers to it again once he has scolded us so we try even harder to make him happy"".</p><p>""Daddy uses the cane and belt every day on us. We are so scared we daren't say no to him. My Mum is hopeless and doesn't protect me at all. You are so lucky"" Fiona told her.</p><p>Fiona saw Patsy looking at her with a deep sadness and also an understanding of what she was enduring. She felt so close to her.</p><p>""I know exactly what you are going through. You have to survive it and you will.""</p><p>""I thought Daddy was going to kill me when he beat me yesterday. It was awful"".</p><p>""How is it this morning?"" Patsy asked and rolled Fiona over onto her front ""Oohh that still looks nasty. I'll put some more cream on it"".</p><p>A few minutes later Patsy had applied the cool balm and Fiona was already feeling better for it.</p><p>""Swallow these they will help you too.""</p><p>""Thanks. You really are nice"".</p><p>""Nice? Is that all you can say?"" she mused.</p><p>Patsy took Fiona's head in her hands and kissed her. Fiona responded and a moment later they were both entwined in each others arms and kissing each other with full blown passion.</p><p>""Lay back and let me lick you"" Fiona told her.</p><p>Patsy lay back on her forearms and placed her stiletto heels flat on the bed three feet apart. Her glistening shaved ringed fourteen year old cunt invited Fiona to explore it and without any delay she licked it from asshole to clit.</p><p>""Ooofff mmmmnnn Fiona you have an amazing tongue. Ooohh yess don't stop"".</p><p>She didn't. Patsy endured, enjoyed, moaned and groaned her way to an immense climax that exploded from deep within her some twenty minutes later, holding onto Fiona's head with both hands to grind her cunt into her face as she collapsed back onto the bed.</p><p>""FUuuccckkkkk yeessssss ooooo ooofffffmmmmmmm"".</p><p>Fiona pulled her face away from Patsy's cunt and grinned a huge satisfied smile, her juices covering her face.</p><p>""That's how you made me feel yesterday."" She said.</p><p>Patsy pulled her on top of her and wrapped her legs around her, tongue kissing her and swapping spit. It was at that moment that George decided to return. He watched them both for a few minutes until Patsy realised he was there and broke their embrace to whisper into Fiona's ear.</p><p>""Were being watched"".</p><p>Fiona panicked and strove to get herself free of her friends legs but Patsy wouldn't let go and laughed in a happy way.</p><p>""I'm sorry Sir it was all my doing I couldn't st..."".</p><p>""It's ok Fiona"" he interrupted her ""I'm not angry. I was enjoying watching you enjoy Patsy. She is a very sexy girl isn't she?"" he asked tilting his head to the right and holding out his palms.</p><p>""Yes Sir she is"" Fiona confirmed.</p><p>""And so is Fiona but then you will already know that Master"" Patsy added.</p><p>""You are both sexy young ladies now how about if I join you"".</p><p>Both of them held out their hands to him and let out a contented peal of girly laughter. The next hour was one that they all would remember for the rest of their lives and Fiona was recalling that very image right then when John savagely slapped her across her arse, bringing her back to reality.</p><p>""Get that fucking arse off the bed and get ready for school"".</p><p>Dragged painfully back to reality, Fiona rubbed her buttocks and envied Patsy. How she wished she could live with George but that was a fantasy that would never come true. She left John's bedroom and listened to him shouting at her mother. How she hated her life. Just nine months previous she had been an innocent little girl, now she was nothing more than a slut to be fucked and abused.</p><p>School , however, was a relief from her home life but despite her friends showing interest in her, the thoughts of what daily lay ahead bore down on her throughout each passing day. She couldn't concentrate on her lessons and got told off time and again for not paying attention. Her performance at school had deteriorated to the point where it was now noticeable and intervention by the school seemed inevitable. As she prepared to leave school at the end of the day just a week after the party at George's, her form teacher, Mr Norton asked her to remain behind. Once the other girls and boys had left he asked her.</p><p>""Is there anything wrong Fiona? You just don't seem to be as attentive as you have previously been. I and a few other teachers have all seen a fall in your performance in the past couple of months"" he told her and she noticed his eyes staring at her well developed B cup tits.</p><p>His stare made her feel uncomfortable and she avoided staring into his eyes. It was as if he was mentally stripping her and leering at her noticeable nipples pushing against the thin material of her white blouse. She had felt this way before when she caught him looking at her and she certainly didn't like the way he stroked her shoulder as he now talked to her.</p><p>""No there's nothing wrong sir. I just don't enjoy school right now"" it was all she could think to say.</p><p>""Well I know starting secondary school can be difficult to come to terms with and it's different to primary school. If anything is bothering you that I can help you with you only have to ask and I'll help you if I can"" he responded, slowly tracing his hand over her bra strap along the middle of her back.</p><p>Fiona moved away from him, looking into his eyes as he bore down at her tits. She couldn't help but arch her back, raising her tits into a well rounded target in the process. She was convinced he licked his lips as she did so and she felt very uncomfortable being alone with him.</p><p>""There's nothing wrong Sir, I'll pay more attention in class"".</p><p>""Well Fiona I can't just do nothing about this. I have a duty to follow up on my observations, so if you don't do as you say and get your homework in on time I am going to have to contact your Mother and Father to make them aware of my concerns. It's in your best interest that I do so."" And he stared deep into her eyes.</p><p>Fiona squirmed at the thought of John being told anything at all and did not want to make him angry at her getting the school involved in their family life. She shuddered at what John may do to her.</p><p>""Please sir I'll be ok there's no need to do that. I'll pay more attention and get my homework in on time. You don't have to say anything to anyone.""</p><p>""Fiona, it's a little late for that. I'm not alone in observing your behaviour. Other teachers also have concerns so it will eventually have to be reported to the head teacher.""</p><p>""Please sir you don't know what will happen if you say anything to my step father. Please don't cause me any problems. I will do better, honest!"" she was panicking.</p><p>Mr Norton looked deep into her eyes and ran his look all over her body. She was visibly shaking and that caused her tits to rise and fall which he found very arousing.</p><p>""I'll do anything you say sir to improve and I promise I will concentrate in class"" she continued.</p><p>The thought of her doing anything made him smile. What a thought that was.</p><p>""Well, I'll wait for a few more days and see how things go. You will stay back after school tomorrow and we will have another chat. If you are a very good girl"" and he emphasised the words 'very good', ""I may not have to involve your parents but you will have to show a distinct improvement. OK?""</p><p>Fiona was smart enough to understand the emphasis and responded.</p><p>""Yes sir I will. I'll be a very good girl"".</p><p>""Well, you go home now and I'll see you tomorrow"" he told her.</p><p>Once she arrived home she immediately stripped naked, painted her face and slipped into her red heels. She listened for sounds from the lounge but there weren't any she could hear and with a trembling tummy she entered the room. Brenda was naked in heels kneeling between John's legs sucking him off and John barely acknowledged her appearance as he thrust his cock into her mother's mouth at a furious pace.</p><p>All he did was to click his fingers and point to the settee next to him. Fiona sashayed over to the indicated position and sat down next to him watching her mother's back. The noise of his cock slapping in and out of Brenda's mouth filled the room and she wondered when it would be her turn to suck him off.</p><p>""Open those fucking legs!"" he boomed at her.</p><p>Fiona spread herself as wide apart as she could, presenting her hairless cunt to his gaze.</p><p>""Play with yourself!"" he told her.</p><p>Fiona slid her right hand between her legs and began to masturbate. She was dry and hot but she knew that her juices would soon be flowing.</p><p>""Tits too!"" he commanded.</p><p>Fiona felt her tits with her hands, squeezing and mauling them, playing with her nipples and began to lick her red painted lips with her tongue. John took over playing with her clit.</p><p>""That's right get your mouth nice and wet for me because you'll be swallowing my cock soon you little cunt!"" he told her. ""Did you have a good day at school?""</p><p>Fiona was beginning to feel the pleasant sensations of masturbating her cunt start to flow through her. The need to pleasure herself was growing and she knew her step father enjoyed watching her bring herself off. Though her predicament at school worried her she decided not to tell him what her teacher had said about contacting him but to tell him about the following day's detention.</p><p>""Why is he keeping you back tomorrow?""</p><p>""Because I have been handing my homework in late and he says I haven't been paying enough attention in class"".</p><p>""So why haven't you been doing your homework?"" John demanded.</p><p>""Because I just don't get enough time to do it Daddy. You ... keep... fucking me... every night and I am so tired I can't concentrate"".</p><p>John slowed his fingering down to an almost stop and Fiona grunted in disapproval at losing the wonderful sensations.</p><p>""MMMmmm Daddy please don't stop"" she pleaded.</p><p>John's legal mind came into overdrive contemplating a myriad of possible outcomes from Fiona not performing well enough at school to avoid any problems that could arise. He decided then and there to reduce his use of this little fuck slut he was fingering.</p><p>""Right, I can see that I've been using you too much, fucking you every night, so I suppose things will have to change. From now on your homework will need to be completed. You will also have to pay more attention in class and improve, so you will need to get more rest during the school week. I'll cut down on having you service me during the week and use your mother when necessary.""</p><p>His mind was still mulling various scenarios.</p><p>""On weekends you will be my main fuck hole and I'll keep my use of you down to maybe twice during the week. Our morning routine will stay the same, after that I will see how I feel. You need to show a marked and immediate improvement to make your teacher less interested in making any problems for me.""</p><p>""Yes Daddy but I don't like the way he looks at me and touches me"" she advised him.</p><p>""What do you mean?"" John asked.</p><p>He stopped his fingering altogether and forced Brenda to deep throat him instead as he put an arm around Fiona and pulled her to him.</p><p>""He looks at my tits Daddy!"" Fiona explained.</p><p>""There's nothing wrong with that. He's only looking"".</p><p>""He runs his hand over my back Daddy and feels my bra straps"".</p><p>""Mmmm does he? It sounds like he is attracted to sexy little girls. That's not surprising being surrounded by all that young cunt all day. It's not a problem right now. Use it to your advantage and give him a few looks back, let him see a bit more than normal and see how he reacts. Start to flash yourself at him and flirt with him. Start tomorrow at school and if you have to, promise to be a good girl"".</p><p>""He's already asked me that daddy! He wants me to be a very good girl"".</p><p>""In that case you had better be very good then. You can turn this to our advantage. Make sure you get his attention so that he gets to enjoy whatever you do. Do whatever he tells you to do, even if it means sucking his cock!""</p><p>""What? Do you mean it Daddy? Will I really have to do that?"" Fiona was shocked yet aroused at the same time.</p><p>""Quite possibly, but enough of that for now, get down here and suck me off.""</p><p>Fiona slid down to her knees on his right side and bent her face to his groin. She watched as he fisted Brenda's hair, pulled her off his cock and guided Fiona's mouth down over his saliva soaked cock.</p><p>""Mmmnnn Dadddeee yu tazte relee nize!"" she murmured with her mouth stuffed with his cock.</p><p>She sucked, laved and tit fucked him for an hour until with a guttural cry of deep satisfaction he filled her mouth with eight heavy cum blasts.</p><p>""Gark!! Garglell koff kerk! Huh! Huh! Mmmnn"" she moaned as she swallowed every drop before licking the shaft clean.</p><p>John lay back on the settee and fisted her hair.</p><p>""Go help your mother prepare the dinner"" he told her.</p><p>Fiona raised herself up and joined her mother in the kitchen wondering just when the fucking would begin in earnest. She didn't have long to wait to find out. Just half an hour later, having washed the dishes and cleaned the kitchen away she returned to the lounge and adopted the submissive pose. Thrusting her tits out at John she said.</p><p>""Please Sir, I have homework to complete and if I don't get it done my teacher will be upset"".</p><p>""Ok you little cunt - go and get it done and then get your ass back down here"" John replied ""make sure you do your best with it too. You may as well start improving right now.""</p><p>At school the next day Fiona tried her best to concentrate in class and show a promised improvement. She was attentive and answered questions whenever she was asked one of her teachers and when she was in Mr Norton's Maths class she sat in the front row smiling at him whenever he looked at her. His looks were anything but normal. Slowly, Fiona began to tease him with views of her young body.</p><p>She watched his reactions and convinced herself that he was showing an interest in her beyond the normal pupil/teacher relationship. His eyes seemed transfixed on the hem of her skirt, or at the buttons on her blouse where her cleavage slowly became more and more on display.</p><p>Brian Norton was captivated by Fiona and he decided to give her some time to show that her attention and behaviour could improve. Her method seemed to include teasing and flirting. He was accustomed to young girls flirting with him, it was a consequence of his profession and he generally knew how to handle such situations. Being surrounded by so much fuckable young cunt did turn him on and he had been involved with several other young girls during his teaching career but none as young as Fiona.</p><p>Fiona outrageously displayed herself to him, enjoying his reactions to views of her eleven year old body. She gave him brief glimpses of her stocking tops and bare thighs, the occasional flash of her cleavage and a blatant open legged view. Her fixed eye stare made him react in a way she wanted him to and being attracted to little girls he couldn't stop himself.</p><p>As the class progressed Fiona became more and more openly provocative but always careful not to attract the attention of her classmates to what she was doing. At some point during the class, when his eyes weren't on her and Fiona was sure no-one else was looking she unfastened the top button allowing her blouse to slightly spill open. She knew Mr Norton would enjoy the view the next time he looked.</p><p>She didn't have to wait long and his reaction spoke volumes as he locked onto the junction of material and fastener that was the next in line. Fiona arched her back and produced a glimpse of her B cup cleavage for him and his eyes quickly bore into her tits and then back to her eyes. She smiled at him and without shame slowly parted her legs so he could have a peek up her skirt. He looked! Transfixed for a brief moment, he coughed and looked away asking someone in the class another question to be answered.</p><p>Fiona smiled to herself. This was fun she thought. She knew Mr Norton enjoyed looking at her and also knew she could use that to her advantage, just like John had said. A few minutes later her teacher brought his eyes back to her and he visibly shuddered as he stared at her thighs displayed provocatively from under her short red plaid skirt. Fiona had crossed her legs so that her black stocking top and milky thigh was on display.</p><p>She was purposefully looking at her exercise book and writing notes so as to make him believe that what she was doing was innocent enough. Her left hand played with her long blonde hair and then she ran her fingers down over her tits to trace the outline of her cleavage before placing a finger on her text book as though to trace out a line she was reading. She took a quick glance up to catch his eyes looking at her legs and then she quickly looked down and accidently on purpose dropped her pen on the floor. This was the moment for her and she took in a deep breath.</p><p>As she stooped down to pick it up, she had no other option than to open her legs wide enough to balance herself. Wide enough to make him aware that she wasn't wearing knickers and as she came back up she managed to pop another button so her black bra came into view. His eyes were on her all the time and the view began to make him feel aroused. Fiona's blouse gaped open and she acted as though she was unaware of how much cleavage was on display. A few minutes later the final bell rang and the class began to pack books away as Fiona quickly buttoned up.</p><p>""Homework is to read chapter five and answer questions two to seven from the end of chapter quiz."" He told them all above the crescendo of voices filling the classroom.</p><p>The noise of class breaking filled the air and suddenly he was standing in front of Fiona.</p><p>""I need you to stay back Fiona"" was all he said and then walked back to his desk.</p><p>""Are you in trouble?"" her friend Angela asked.</p><p>""I don't know. I don't think so"" she responded, knowing full well what was likely to be said.</p><p>""Well I'll see you tomorrow then"" she replied and within a minute the room was empty but for Fiona and her teacher.</p><p>Remaining in her seat she watched him walk to the door, close it, turn back towards her and return to stand in front of her. Fiona's chest was thumping, wondering what he was going to say. Had she been too naughty doing what she had done, had she gone too far? Her lip trembled so she bit it and looked into his eyes waiting for him to speak.</p><p>""What was that all about Fiona?"" he asked her.</p><p>""What sir?"" she replied as innocently as she could.</p><p>He looked down at her and a smile came to his face.</p><p>""All what sir"" she pressed.</p><p>""Don't act smart with me Fiona. You know what I'm talking about"" he told her.</p><p>""No I don't sir"" Fiona insisted.</p><p>""All that display, unbuttoning your blouse showing me your bra, the stocking tops, opening your legs. Why are you wearing stockings anyway you're only eleven.""</p><p>""I didn't know my blouse had become unbuttoned and I wear stockings because I prefer them to tights"" she insisted ""besides it's part of the uniform code to wear stockings"".</p><p>""You know the uniform requirements. Knee high socks not thigh high stockings and suspenders. Young lady you're not wearing knickers. You did this on purpose. Didn't you"" he challenged her.</p><p>""Well you kept looking at me. At my legs and my tit...boobs"" she exclaimed.</p><p>""I did not!"" he was adamant.</p><p>""Yes you did. And you enjoy touching me too, you've stroked my bra straps.""</p><p>""Fiona. Listen to me. I think you are a very troubled girl at the moment and I want to help you.""</p><p>""What by staring down my blouse and up my skirt and feeling me?"" she almost shouted it at him.</p><p>""Fiona I am going to have to report this back to the Head Master and then to your parents. You've given me no option"".</p><p>""Didn't you like what you saw?"" she asked slowly parting her legs ""you can see some more if you want to"".</p><p>He backed away and raised his hands as if to fend her off.</p><p>""No more of this Fiona. It stops here.""</p><p>""Including no more talking about involving the Head and my step dad?"" she asked.</p><p>""I have no option with your recent behaviour"" he responded.</p><p>""Well if you tell the Head teacher anything I'm just going to have to tell them about you molesting me"".</p><p>Her heart was racing and her breathing was heavy as she stared at him.</p><p>""What do you mean Fiona?"" he was genuinely distraught.</p><p>""When you felt my bra straps the last time you kept me back after class"".</p><p>""I didn't Fiona I was just trying to relax you that's all"".</p><p>""Oh, so feeling a girl's bra is supposed to relax her? It didn't relax me it said something different to me Mr Norton"".</p><p>She began trembling and tears filled her eyes. She looked up at him with a doleful expression.</p><p>""Please Mr Norton. I liked it. I liked you stroking my bra straps. I want you to do it again. It made me feel special. I'm being a very good girl just like you asked me to be. I'll be good at school and you won't have to do anything except look at me. Just let me show you that I can be a really good girl"".</p><p>She crossed her legs almost without realising it, pulling her skirt up allowing her black stocking top to come into view. Then she leaned back in her seat and arched her back to lift and push her 28B tits out at him.</p><p>""If only he knew how good a fuck I am"" she thought to herself.</p><p>The fingers of her right hand nonchalantly unfastened the top blouse button letting the edges her black bra cups become visible, offering him a wonderful view of her deep cleavage. She tilted her head to the right and held her blouse open with the index and middle fingers of her right hand to display more cleavage.</p><p>""Fiona. Stop it. You could get me in serious trouble."" He told her.</p><p>""No-one can see us Mr Norton. We're all alone and I'm not going to scream. Do you think they look nice Sir?""</p><p>She pushed herself upright to stand inches from him and couldn't help but notice the swelling bulge in his trousers. She quickly unfastened another button and pulled her blouse wide open. Her black bra encased tits jiggled in the half cups of her non regulation push-up half-cup lace bra as she arched her back and presented them to his gaze.</p><p>""I can be a very good girl Mr Norton and I mean VERY GOOD!""</p><p>Fiona pulled her blouse together, buttoned it up and picked up her bag. He stood speechless and stared at her.</p><p>""Just remember Mr Norton. I can be as good as you ever want me to be and I won't say anything to anyone. I really like you sir"".</p><p>She smiled, and walked to the door with her heart pounding, her chest heaving and her cunt felt soaking wet. She looked back at him and asked.</p><p>""I want to be very good girl Mr Norton, just for you. Don't you want that too?"" she asked.</p><p>He was unaware of his head nodding ""yes"" in agreement whilst his brain tried to say ""no"". All that came out was a rasping croak that neither of them could understand.</p><p>""I'll take that as a ""yes"" I think"" she smiled ""see you on Monday Mr Norton"" and she was gone.</p><p>The teacher stood there with an unbelievable series of thoughts going through his head. How could he let a twelve year old girl get the better of him? He had to go right now and see the Head but then the thought of Fiona being a good little girl and what she implied contradicted what he should do.</p><p>He had some serious thinking to do. He remained in position staring out of the window until Fiona walked out of the school gate and then saw the Head teacher driving away. At least he now had the weekend to compose himself and come to a decision on what he should do.</p><p>When she arrived at home just before half past four she stripped naked for the rest of the evening. It was a Friday and she knew John would fuck her and she was feeling nervous. Fiona knew she would have to tell John what had occurred at school and she was hopeful he would be all right with it. He wasn't at home when she arrived. In fact neither was her mother and she immediately set to, to get her homework completed.</p><p>The plan didn't work out as she could not stop thinking about what she had just done with Mr Norton. After denying her urges for nearly an hour Fiona lay down on her double bed, planted her high heels flat on the top, bent her knees and spread her legs wide open and started masturbating. Her fingers teased her clit and this was quickly followed by her slipping two fingers of her right hand into her wet cunt. She wanted to cum but also wanted it to last as long as possible before she did, so she teased herself to a slow build up of self-induced pleasure.</p><p>Her cunt was on fire as she furiously thrust her fingers in and out whilst massaging her clit with her left hand. As the climax built and she writhed in sexual bliss on the bed, she began a dry humping of her fist. Then she began to fantasise and over the next ten minutes fixated on the image in her mind. Eventually, she could deny herself no longer.</p><p>""Mmmm Mr Norton you are so naughty sucking my cunt!"" she spoke out loudly ""Ohhh yes Mr Norton, more tongue, ohhh yessss mmmmnnnnn I'm cummin Sir, Cummin Mr Norton aahhhh ooohhh Mr Norton... MR NORTON you've got me cummin with your tongue in my little slut cunt ooohhhh YYEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!""</p><p>She bucked into her orgasm as it exploded from her and she shuddered for a long time not stopping her finger action thrusting them in as deep as she could and even when she lay there satisfied, her fingers remained buried deep inside her still tingling, frothing cunt hole. Fiona luxuriated in the warm afterglow of orgasm and then came the sound she didn't want to hear.</p><p>She heard a car pull up and she knew she would have to be available for John the moment he entered the house. She leapt off her bed and quickly descended the stairs, squatting down just inside the hall door. She spread her knees as far apart as she could, arched her back to push her tits out and put her hands on the back of her head. Seconds later John entered the house alone and Fiona wondered where her mother was but asked nothing.</p><p>""Hello Daddy. I've missed you"" she convincingly lied.</p><p>""Have you indeed?"" he replied ""In that case you'd best take care of Daddy's needs"".</p><p>He stood in front of her, unzipped himself and brought his semi-erect cock out. He rubbed it all over her face and then pressed it against her lips.</p><p>""Open wide Cunt!""</p><p>Fiona swallowed him into her mouth, bobbing her head along the shaft, feeling it grow in her hot wet orifice. She swirled her tongue around the shaft, pushed the tip of it into his pee slit and hollowed her cheeks as she sucked back along it until just the head was held between her lips where she began to lick the head.</p><p>""Mmnnnn Daddy you taste so nice!"" she declared.</p><p>Actually she was enjoying sucking him at that moment. The excitement of flashing herself to her teacher and masturbating had turned the little bitch on and she was up for some sexual fun. She felt an overwhelming need to cum and her Daddy was the only one to give her that release.</p><p>""Mmmnnn Dadeee ar u gonnh fuk me?""</p><p>""OOOhhhhmmmm Not right now"" he responded.</p><p>""Guh! Guh! Guh! Guh! Slurrppp, kerk! Mmmnnn, aahhhh erk Shclopp! Schlopp!""</p><p>Her guttural sucking sounds filled the air as she squatted naked in 5"" high red heels with her hands firmly clasped behind her head and allowed John to orally rape her mouth. He fisted her head and thrust his cock as deep into her eleven year old throat as he could get it. After a couple of minutes of frenetic pounding, he pulled his cock from her mouth and a long thick strand of saliva stretched between her lips and his cock. Her face was a mess of tears, snot and saliva from being brutally face fucked.</p><p>""Huh! Huh! Huh! Eehhhhh"" she drew breath and swallowed saliva ""That was good Daddy"" she told him.</p><p>""Go and get cleaned up. Have you finished your homework?"" he asked.</p><p>""Not yet.... Daddy.... but it won't take much... longer"".</p><p>""Well get it finished and then put on black seamed stockings and a red suspender belt and make the evening meal"".</p><p>""Am I cooking for us two or Mum as well?"" she asked with a heaving chest.</p><p>""Your Mum won't be back until Sunday evening so it's just us two"".</p><p>Fiona wondered at that statement and then she had to know why.</p><p>""Where is she daddy?""</p><p>""It's on a need to know basis and you don't need to know"" he told her and pushed her towards the stairs.</p><p>""I want dinner ready by seven. Don't keep me waiting!""</p><p>Fiona understood that she was going to be well used that weekend and went to clean herself up wondering where her mother was. John watched her climb the stairs and smiled to himself. Tonight should be very entertaining, especially with what he had in store for her.</p><p>He fucked her doggy fashion on the rug in front of the fire, cupping both tits in his hands and using them to slide her up and down his rock hard erection. Then he fucked her missionary style with her red stiletto heels and black seamed stockings pointing high and wide up to the ceiling before putting her legs over his shoulders to pound his cock balls deep into her soaking wet cunt.</p><p>After nearly an hour he had filled her with so much cum it frothed and foamed as it was squished out of her cunt as he continued fucking her. Once she had licked him clean and they rested for a while, he sat back on the settee and had her sit on him between his legs, her back to him and with her high heels firmly planted together on the carpet and her hands on his thighs.</p><p>She started slowly, sliding her wet cunt up and down the hard shaft, fucking his cock in and out of her cunt. She took all nine inches in balls deep on each downward stroke only to deliciously slide it slowly back out until only his cock head was inside her. Then he had her stretch her cunt around it as she repeated the motion, on and on and on and on.</p><p>""Ohhh fuckDaddy! Your cock really fills me up! Ooo yessssmmnnnnooohhhaahhhh! Fuck me daddy"" she moaned ""Fuck your little slut until she cums on your cock! Mmmmmmyyyeesssssdadddeeeeee. Please daddy fuck me!!""</p><p>After thirty minutes, he turned her around so she sat astride him so he could continue fucking her eleven year old cunt and suck on her B cup tits at the same time. He enjoyed the feeling of chewing her as he sucked, licked and nipped her erect flushed nipples and Fiona constantly arched her back, pushing her tits into his face.</p><p>""MMnnn Daddy. I love you sucking my tits and fucking me at the same time"" she admitted.</p><p>She pounded up and down on his cock, building herself up to an orgasm that she needed and wanted and hoped he would let her have. As her breathing became shorter and heavier, her cunt thrusts became more pronounced and John could feel the cum churning in his balls.</p><p>""You've got me cumming you sexy little Bitch!"" he told her with his mouth full of tit ""Phoowwaawww yes keep fucking me!!""</p><p>""I'm.hhhuh mmm cumm.ing ooohh tooo Daddeee. Oohh fuck yes I'm cummin Daddee cummin...CUMMIN!!!""</p><p>She hammered his cock with her soaking wet, tight, hot cunt, jiggling her tits in his mouth as her grasped her buttocks and bore her down onto his pistoning cock. When she realised John wasn't going to prevent her from exploding, she rode him to an immense climax for both of them.</p><p>""OOOHHHFFUUUUCCCKKKIIINNNHHEELLLLYEESSSS!!!"" she screamed.</p><p>""UNGH! UNGH! UNGH! UNGH! Huhhnn HUH HUH huhnn!"" John grunted.</p><p>John filled her gripping cunt with eight heavy blasts of cum and she squealed as it spurted out around his cock as there was no room inside her cunt to keep it in place. The squelching noises of cock hammering into a cum filled cunt echoed from the walls and the heavy breaths of two people fucking each other accompanied the animalistic grunts as they rutted. Fiona collapsed and felt John lifting her off his cock and grasping her hair to force her face into his groin. She opened her mouth and sucked his cum covered cock into her mouth and licked him clean.</p><p>""MMMMmmm"" lick lick.</p><p>""MMMnnn Daddeee"" lick slurp.</p><p>""MMMMMMMMMMMM"" slurrrppppp.</p><p>She slowly licked his cock from base to tip, swirled her tongue around the pee slit and then continued back down to his balls. She held his cock in her right hand and slathered her tongue over his balls, licking every drop of cum from them. She popped each one into her hot mouth to give it a good suck and than turning her head sideways on to his cock, wrapped her lips as far around the base of the shaft and using her tongue ran his cock between them from base to tip.</p><p>""Am I sucking your cock really good Daddy?"" she asked him.</p><p>""Yes you little cunt Now keep doing that and don't let daddy's cock go soft"".</p><p>""Mmmmmmm"" she had swallowed his cock again ""Mmmmm Dadddeee ey luv sukkin yor kok!"" she told him with his cock at the back of her throat.</p><p>She slowly deep throated him, swallowing his shaft millimetre by millimetre until after thirty or so seconds she had his cock buried balls deep in her talented eleven year old throat. Then just as effortlessly she hollowed her cheeks, sucked hard and slowly slid him back out. The two strokes, down and up had lasted over a minute. With a loud ""pop!"" his cock emerged back into the room and Fiona began a gentle but insistent masturbation.</p><p>After ten minutes of superb cock sucking, John bent her forwards over the back of the settee, her feet firmly spread three feet apart and with her tits cupped in his hands he told her to reach behind her to slide his cock into her cunt. She grasped his thick member in her right hand, opened her cunt lips with her left and pushed back at him as he thrust forward.</p><p>""OOOHHHH Daddeeeee AAAHHHHH YESSSS!!!"" she moaned.</p><p>He fucked her for twenty minutes, alternating the speed and depth of his thrusts into her before he again altered position, making her straddle his thighs as they fucked for another twenty minutes. It was inevitable for him to cum again.</p><p>""Huh HUH UUNNGHH!! UNGHH! I'm cumming you little slut!"" he groaned.</p><p>""""AAAHHHGGHHHHMMMMMYYESSSSSS me too Daddeee OOH FUCK YESSSSSSSSSSS!!!!""</p><p>Neither of them was aware of who came first in a shuddering mass of fucking flesh. It was within seconds of each other but Fiona felt his heavy jets of cum splattering into her well fucked soaking wet cunt. It was just after eleven pm and Fiona collapsed exhausted, her tits boring into his hands and the itchy sensation of three loads of cum oozing out of her cunt and sliding down her thighs made her squirm.</p><p>John had fucked her practically non-stop for four hours from just after eight o'clock, stopping only to have her suck and lick his cock clean each time he came and she knew that duty was once more upon her. She remained in his arms, breathing with heavy tired gasps waiting until he told her to suck him clean. John mauled her buttocks with his right hand and fisted her hair with his left, forcing his tongue into her mouth.</p><p>They exchanged a long spit swapping tongue swirling kiss that lasted well over two minutes and Fiona felt him sliding his cock in and out of her well fucked cunt. Her face was a mess of smeared mascara, eye-shadow, tears, saliva and snot. Her lipstick had long since disappeared and her mouth tasted of cum but she knew her evening fucking session wasn't yet over.</p><p>The cum oozed out and slicked down over her thighs and spilled in a torrent onto his balls. All the time he was kissing her she could only think of how much cum she would have to suck up. His right hand travelled up from her ass to her tits and he played with her nipples, tweaking and squeezing them and she wondered how much different would it feel when they were pierced.</p><p>She felt his cock slowly deflating and sliding slowly out of her soaking wet gash, followed by even more cum gushing out as the barrier keeping it inside was removed. She squeezed with her cunt muscles and John let out a short pleasurable moan.</p><p>""Clean me off of this mess you've made!"" he demanded.</p><p>Five minutes later he dried his cock in her long blonde hair and pulled her up with his left hand in her hair. He groped her tits and slid his right hand between her legs, cupping her sex.</p><p>""How is it at school? Has your teacher made any more comments on your paying attention?""</p><p>He fingered her cunt and Fiona gasped with pleasure. He had never been this attentive to pleasuring her before. It was as if he were milking her of information by playing with her cunt.</p><p>""No daddy. I've done like you said and started flirting with him, letting him look up my skirt and at my tits"" she squirmed ""MMMnnn that's nice daddy! He said he was going to involve the Head and you but I said I'd tell the head he'd been molesting me. That stopped him.... ooohhhhhh Daddy!""</p><p>John had two fingers working away in her cunt and his thumb swirling over her clit, slowly working her up into a pleasurable cum.</p><p>""Get him into a position where he won't cause any trouble, whatever it takes. You understand?""</p><p>He punctuated the last five words with heavy finger thrusts into her stinging twat. Fiona groaned out on the verge of cumming again despite the discomfort as he continued finger fucking her.</p><p>""Does that mean anything at all, oooohh...yes...mmmmm daddy. if I have to Daddy?""</p><p>""Yes it does - but only if you have to. Just don't get caught"".</p><p>Fiona was on the verge of cumming again when John pulled his fingers out and pushed down between his legs.</p><p>""Now suck me off for a while and then you can go to bed.""</p><p>Just after midnight John fucked her again and sent her to bed with a final cumload dripping down her eleven year old thighs.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 9 - School ""Daze""</h5><p>At home her evenings changed. John still required her to strip naked, but he stopped fucking her every night and the canings reduced in frequency too. He had her perform with him on a couple of evenings during the week and made up for it on weekends. Brenda suffered as a consequence and found herself being fucked and beaten every day and night, but in her near drunken and drugged state it became normal practice for her.</p><p>In the following weeks Fiona continued teasing her teacher and thought it was good fun and she didn't have much fun in her life. It had been noticed that she never joined in any after school clubs or went on any school outings. Though she applied herself to her schooling, doing the best she could with her homework and handing it in on time, it was obvious she was not the most diligent of pupils.</p><p>The main reason for that was that, although now John didn't fuck her every night, it still limited the amount of time she had for studying. Weekends were always a blur of sexual activity for her and on a Monday morning she was tired from all the fucking she had to endure. John's use of her also had its impact on her attitude to life. She became withdrawn and kept herself to herself, though she did interact with the other girls and some boys in her class, she never had time to spend with friends and was rarely allowed to leave the house.</p><p>As time passed, Mr Norton became more and more captivated by her flirting. He couldn't erase the image of her holding her blouse open and showing him her tits. Whenever she was in maths class she sat on the front row with her legs parted to give him a view up her short skirt. He was just as careful as Fiona not to draw the attention of other pupils to what was taking place, always snatching brief glimpses and never holding his gaze for long. He knew she was doing it on purpose. He knew he liked it, but he also knew it would lead to trouble, but he didn't want it to stop.</p><p>One Monday, a fortnight after the last contact between them, the class had some questions to complete. He kept walking up and down the aisles of desks looking down at the answers being worked out by the pupils and offering help when asked. Each time he came to Fiona's desk he would gaze longingly down at her from above and slightly behind and could not help but stare at her black bra boosted cleavage, visible only to him.</p><p>She was well aware of his presence and had once again unfastened one more button than was necessary, and she arched her back as he stood there, lifting her tits to his gaze. As though unaware of his presence, she stroked her fingers of her right hand down the centre of her young cleavage and traced the line of her bra cup, pulling her blouse just a little more apart for him to enjoy the view.</p><p>He saw she was having trouble understanding the question and how to answer it so he bent over and put his face next to hers, placing his finger on the text book and then directing her in the way to approach the problem. As he did so, his right arm barely touched her left breast, but it was enough for Fiona to move herself so that she pressed herself against him. She looked up at him with her piercing blue eyes and bared her cleavage to his eyes and asked.</p><p>""Am I doing it right Sir?"" and smiled, slightly rubbing herself against him.</p><p>The double entendre was not lost on him but was said innocently enough as far as the rest of the class was concerned.</p><p>""Yes Fiona, you're doing quite well but you need to apply more thought to what you are doing"" he replied.</p><p>His eyes met hers with a twinkle in them and Fiona again pressed her tits against his arm. The touch lasted a brief second but it seemed like hours to him as Fiona then arched her back and gave him a superb glimpse of her cleavage supported in her black bra.</p><p>""I'll certainly apply more thought to what I'm doing Mr Norton. I don't want to make any mistakes do I?""</p><p>Her meaning was clear to him and he licked his lips and placed his hand on her left shoulder, using his middle finger to stroke her bra strap and then smiled and moved on to another desk. He was hooked by her and flustered as to what may happen. When he had finished his tour of each desk, he sat down and faced the class only to be greeted by Fiona sitting wide legged with her skirt held taught across her thighs.</p><p>She gave him a blatant view of black thigh high stockings and what lay beneath. Her left hand was under the desk between her legs, stroking her slit as she continued to write with her right hand. As he kept his gaze fixed on her Fiona lifted her eyes to his and smiled a dazzling smile that had him feeling totally aroused.</p><p>""OK children, time is up. Please hand your papers in as you leave. Homework is the remaining questions eleven through to twenty. If anyone feels they need some guidance I will be here for a few minutes after school finishes for the day. Hands up those requiring help"".</p><p>Four hands were raised one at a time to the ceiling and then it was five as Fiona added hers. He looked at her and smiled.</p><p>""OK Janet, Carol, Andrew, Philip and Fiona in that order. I'll deal with you as quickly as I can"" he told them.</p><p>The bell went and there was the usual bustle of people packing and leaving. Janet's question was answered in short time as was Carol's, which was also the same as Philips. Andrew's was more complicated and he seemed unable to grasp what his teacher was saying but after five more minutes Fiona found herself alone with Mr Norton. She stood on his right side waiting for him to speak.</p><p>""And what's your question Fiona"" he asked her staring straight at her tits and then up to her face, swallowing hard as he did so.</p><p>""I just wanted to know if my performance has improved enough since our last talk Mr Norton"" she asked him, twiddling her long blonde hair in her right hand whist swaying her hips. ""I mean I have tried to improve and do better and I hope you see that I have"".</p><p>She was playing with the next unopened button on her blouse and she stared at him with her head cocked to the right, still playing with her hair. Fiona's eyes bore down into his as she popped it open. Her black bra came more into view and she arched her back to push her cleavage into better alignment for him to look at her. He looked at her and swallowed as he felt his cock began to react to her. She was playing with another button, tweaking it and he silently hoped it would also be opened.</p><p>""Have I done better Mr Norton? Have I? I'm sure I can do better all the time"".</p><p>The silence seemed deafening as the noise of school died away and being on the top floor, they both knew that they were almost certainly alone at that time. The button popped open with what sounded like a bullet like explosion to his ears but in fact it was only in his mind. Her cleavage was like a valley formed by two well pushed up tits fighting to spill out of their confines.</p><p>""Do you think I'm pretty Mr Norton? Do you?"" she asked and as if in slow motion she pulled her blouse open to give him a total unimpeded look at her tits held up in a black half cup bra.</p><p>""I think you've seen these before but not for as long a time as this.""</p><p>She pulled her blouse out of her skirt, unfastening the last button and holding it wide apart. His eyes bulged as she did so and then he stared into hers.</p><p>""What do you think you're doing Fiona?"" he asked in almost a whisper.</p><p>""I'm applying more thought to what I'm doing. That's what"" she told him. ""Don't you like them? You haven't stopped watching me, looking at me, touching me, have you?""</p><p>He shook his head and kept gazing at her twin mounds pushed up into a lovely, welcoming cleavage.</p><p>""B cups Mr Norton. I'm only eleven too and my bra is already feeling tight on me. Does that mean they're still growing?"" she coyly asked.</p><p>""Where are you going with this Fiona, it's wrong and I could get into a lot of trouble.""</p><p>""Well you're not exactly trying to make me cover up are you?"" she enquired as she removed her blouse putting it on his desk ""and who's going to get you into trouble? I'm not, I like doing this for you"".</p><p>She moved her hands to her skirt and placed them on the fastening at the back. He heard the rasping noise of a zip being opened. She smiled as she tugged the waistband lower down her hips and his eyes lit upon the black suspender belt coming into view. He clasped his hands over hers and pressed them into her hips.</p><p>""Stop it Fiona. You're just a child with hormonal problems, big problems. I don't want any trouble so please stop what you're doing right now and get dressed."" He was almost pleading with her.</p><p>Fiona took a step closer to him and pressed herself against his chest. Her hands never moved as his pulled hers down to her sides over her skirt and held them there.</p><p>""You are a very naughty girl Fiona. You have no idea what you are getting yourself into."" He admonished her.</p><p>""If only you knew the half of it Mr Norton!"" she thought to herself.</p><p>""I like you Mr Norton. I like you very much and I think you like me too because you never stop looking at me. So why not let me show myself to you. I want to. I really want to"".</p><p>He stood up and pushed her gently back. His mind was in a total conflict and he stared at her standing there in her black bra and skirt unable to stop her from what she was doing but needing it to stop. Then Fiona slid her skirt over her hips and stood there with it pooled around her black 3"" high stilettos, her black suspender belt and black stockings framing her hairless cunt. She stood there with her hands on her hips her head tossed to the right.</p><p>""Do you like what you see Mr Norton? I can show you some more if you want!""</p><p>He was struck dumb as he stared at her incredibly well developed eleven year old body, standing in front of him in just her black bra, suspenders stockings and heels and then he looked into her eyes and saw a welcoming invite that beckoned him to step over the line. Fiona's hands went up to her back and moments later in a graceful motion the bra fell from her shoulders to bare her firm 28B cup tits to his lustful gaze.</p><p>""I take it you like what you see then?"" she said and then flicked her fingers across her nipples and lifted her tits up as if offering them to him. ""I may only be eleven Mr Norton but I certainly don't look it do I? I don't act eleven either do I?""</p><p>Mesmerised, he shook his head in negative agreement and stared at her incredible tits. She was a stunning little girl with a fabulous figure and long blonde hair down to her waist.</p><p>""No you don' Fiona but I need you to get dressed"".</p><p>She pressed herself against him and with just millimetres separating their lips she said.</p><p>""I can be a very good girl Sir"" she lightly pressed her lips to his ""and I can do much better too"" and she lightly ran her hand over his cock.</p><p>He slipped his arms around her, pulled her onto his knee and hugged her. He was lost from that moment onwards. He was weak but also opportunistic.</p><p>""You're not going to say anything to anyone are you sir? I will be a very good girl and I won't say anything either"".</p><p>""Fiona, please get dressed. I can't do this"".</p><p>""but we're not doing anything Mr Norton"" she interrupted.</p><p>""We're doing more than you obviously understand. Now please get dressed"".</p><p>He put her on her feet and stood up moving quickly away from her. Fiona picked up her bra and slid her arms through the straps.</p><p>""Are you sure you want me to get dressed Mr Norton?""</p><p>He nodded and Fiona fastened her bra strap and quickly dressed. He looked at his watch and saw that only fifteen minutes had passed since class had finished yet it seemed like hours had elapsed.</p><p>""Whenever you want to see some more Mr Norton all you have to do is ask.</p><p>Fiona picked up her bag and made to leave. As she reached the door she turned to look at him and said.</p><p>""I have improved haven't I?""</p><p>""Yes Fiona you have"" he replied.</p><p>""Good. Well I'll go and get my homework done then"" and she smiled at him ""Don't worry Mr Norton I'm not going to say anything to anyone, not as long as you don't say anything either. We can have some fun can't we?"" and she exited the room smiling to herself.</p><p>When she told John later that evening what had happened he was amazingly quite pleased about it. He smiled and began to work out some future plan as to how to make sure the teacher never said anything at all and he got some benefit too. He had made some enquiries about Brian Norton and had come up with some interesting results. Now he could think about using them.</p><p>Although he was her form master, Fiona only had maths lessons with him four times a week. The next time possible for teasing him was the following Wednesday, until then she dutifully completed all her homework and only had to satisfy John each morning and on the Tuesday evening. Her teacher gazed at her each morning as he checked the register and from his stares Fiona new he was lusting for her.</p><p>Despite her continuing teasing, he never kept her back for nearly two more weeks. It was on the Wednesday evening, almost a month after she had started to tease him that Fiona arrived home from school, said hello to her mum and told her she would go and get a shower and get ready for John coming home. She stripped naked and began preparing herself for John getting in from work but couldn't resist ther urge to masturbate on her bed fantasising about sucking her teacher's cock following her latest bout of teasing him.</p><p>In the last class of the day she had again managed to sit in his view, with her legs wide open for him. Her pen stopped working and he gave her one of his to use and nearing the end of the lesson he caught sight of her sliding the pen in and out of her very aroused glistening cunt. As everyone was leaving she remained behind gave it back to him.</p><p>""Thank you for lending me then pen sir"" she told him with a wicked little glint in her eyes ""I didn't use it all that much"".</p><p>Fiona hoped he would taste her juices as soon as he could which he did sooner than she thought. He took the pen from her, put the end to his lips and told her she was a very naughty girl.</p><p>""But I thought I was being a good girl for you sir"" she told him.</p><p>""Yes you are but in a very naughty way"" he confirmed.</p><p>""So you want me to be naughty as well as being good?"" she continued.</p><p>""Yes Fiona I do"" he stated, staring straight at her tits.</p><p>Fiona went over to the door listening for sounds of anyone being in the vicinity and being satisfied that they were unlikely to be disturbed, closed it and returned to him.</p><p>""How naughty?"" she asked.</p><p>""Very naughty!"" was all he said.</p><p>Fiona smiled and unbuttoned her blouse, quickly stripping it from her shoulders and slid her skirt off over her ankles. She stood once more in front of him, only this time in a white half-cup push-up bra, a black ten strap suspender belt, black stockings and black 3"" high heels. Her shaved cunt glistened and acted like a magnet to his eyes. He smiled at her.</p><p>""You're a very good girl Fiona"".</p><p>With a wicked little gleam in her eyes, she smiled at him and put her hands up behind her to unclasp her bra and free her tits. She stood there, her right leg slightly bent at the knee, crossed over her left with the tip of her shoe on the floor. Her left hand was on her hip and she held out the bra to him with her right hand letting it dangle from the tips of her fingers, jiggling it at him.</p><p>""Is this even naughtier Mr Norton?"" her firm B cup tits rose and fell as her heart pounded.</p><p>""Even naughtier Fiona"" he told her.</p><p>""How much more naughty do you want me to be?"" she teased licking her lips with her tongue.</p><p>""How much more naughty do you want to be?"" he enquired, totally absorbed with what she was doing.</p><p>""Oh Mr Norton you have no idea how much more naughty I want to be"" and she giggled.</p><p>""Really"" he replied.</p><p>Fiona stepped up to him, held her bra in both hands and looped it over his head. Even though he was sitting down she still had to go up on tip toes to pull him to her tits by it, pressing his face into them and holding him there by the bra.</p><p>""Yes. Really!"" she responded and ground her nipples and tits into his face ""Don't you want me to be very, very naughty?""</p><p>""Ah-ha!"" he murmured.</p><p>She pushed him back into his seat and clambered aboard, her legs on either side of his thighs, pushed herself upright and dropped her bra onto the desk. She put her hands around his neck, lifted herself up and offered her left nipple to his lips. He sucked it in and nursed on her eleven year old B cup tits whilst running his hands all over her back, down to her stockings and then back over her buttocks.</p><p>""Oohhh you're being naughty too Mr Norton, very naughty but don't stop I like it!""</p><p>Fiona started to grind her cunt into his cock filled trousers and he moaned as she did so.</p><p>""Mmmmmm is that naughty too Mr Norton, eh? You seem very happy Mr Norton."" And she ground into him even more.</p><p>Loud sucking noises filled the classroom as he feasted on her tits, all inhibitions had now gone. He sucked and tasted her B cup mounds whilst groping her buttocks. Fiona pulled him away from her tits, dropped her mouth to his and kissed him in a way that no eleven year old girl should.</p><p>Her hands grasped his hair, crushing her lips to his and her tongue searched for his mouth, urgently licking his lips, forcing it between them and then twirling with his as they traded spit. She took his hands and held them against her tits, urging him to fondle them by pressing herself tight into his palms and thrust her tongue deep into his mouth.</p><p>""MMmmmmmmmmm mmm mmmmmnnnn!!"" she moaned.</p><p>He groped her, mauled her and squeezed her nipples between his fingers eliciting a sharp yelp of pain from her as Fiona continued to dry hump his burgeoning cock. The kiss lasted a long time before they broke for air and Fiona quickly slid her hands down between them to grasp his cock.</p><p>""Are you going to fuck me Mr Norton?"" she asked in a heavy husky voice as she unzipped him, sliding her tiny hand inside to locate and grasp his solid erection. She began slowly and firmly wanking him off. ""Are you going to put this in me? Are you?""</p><p>""Where did you learn to kiss like that Fiona.oopoohhhh mmm What do you know about fucking? Ohhh ppoooaahhh Geez Fiona, please I'm cumming, CUMMING!"" he warned her.</p><p>He was so aroused, so excited he couldn't stop himself and a few seconds later, as Fiona firmly gripped him he filled his trousers. She counted six spurts of wet sticky cum quickly drench her hand and she gleefully giggled.</p><p>""Now it's you who's being very naughty."" she crowed.</p><p>Brian kissed her again, mauled her tits and luxuriated in the feeling of her cum filled hand rubbing his cock head up against her smooth cunt. Fiona crushed her lips to his, snaked her tongue inside his mouth and ground her cunt down into his groin, continuing to stroke him. Long minutes of slurping kissing sounds filled the room accompanied by loud guttural moans of pleasure.</p><p>""You can fuck me Mr Norton! I want you to!"" she groaned.</p><p>Eventually, they broke the kiss and he held her tight to him cradling her head on his chest. The image to anyone watching was of a grown man with a practically naked eleven year old girl, wearing only black suspenders, stockings and heels sitting astride him, her tits heaving and her buttocks slowly gyrating and pressing into him as she stroked him.</p><p>""I really enjoyed that Mr Norton and I won't tell anyone about this. I wanted it to happen."" She almost whispered.</p><p>He quickly came back to his senses, aware of how foolish he had been how much risk he had taken and that they could be discovered at any moment. He held her up at arms length, drinking in the view of her tits and bare cunt, her lustrous long blonde hair framing her beautiful face and then guided her tits to his mouth.</p><p>""MMMmmmmmmyeeessssss Mr Norton mmmnnnnn"".</p><p>For another two minutes he sucked her tits and feasted on them. He didn't want to stop but knew he had to. She had taken him to a place he had only ever been once before and weak as he was he knew he didn't regret it.</p><p>""MMMnnn slobber mmmnn suhluk, shluck, mmmnnn slobber mmm"" he moaned and her tits became a meal for him as Fiona cradled his head in her arms and moved her upper body to help him dine on both teats.</p><p>""You're really enjoying sucking my tits aren't you sir? I told you I could be a very good girl and I can be even better"" she told him.</p><p>There was a sudden noise of the classroom door opposite being opened and closed and both of them panicked at the sound. Fiona immediately slid off his legs and frantically began dressing. She fumbled to replace her bra but couldn't mange to get the hooks fastened. He took over and quickly aligned the hooks, fastening it for her. As he did that she stepped into her skirt, pulled it up around her waist and then slipped her blouse on, managing to fasten the buttons with unsteady hands. She tucked her blouse into the waistline of her skirt and zipped it up.</p><p>All that remained now of their tryst was the stain on his trousers. He sat her down on at a desk and then opened a text book for her to pretend to read and quickly gave her a pen and paper, told her to act like she was answering a question and then sat back down behind his desk. Just a few moments later the door opened and in walked a janitor.</p><p>""Oh sorry I didn't think anyone was in here"" he said looking at what appeared to be a teacher holding detention.</p><p>""It's ok we'll soon be finished here, you just go about doing what you have to"" he replied, making sure his legs were tucked under the desk.</p><p>The janitor took about four or five minutes to empty the bins and sweep the floor until he was satisfied he had done enough and then said his goodbyes. Fiona and her teacher looked at each other once he had left and she smiled at him.</p><p>""I like being naughty for you"" she said.</p><p>""Yes, so do I but we almost got caught"" he responded.</p><p>""Well, we'll just have to make sure that next time we don't"" she told him.</p><p>The next time, so there will be a next time he thought.</p><p>""Yes,"" he said, swallowing to clear his wet throat ""next time we'll have to be much more careful....""</p><p>Fiona writhed on her bed as she conjured up what had taken place less than an hour previously, her fingers danced with magic strokes up and down her cunt slit, her thumb caressing her clit as she finger fucked herself.</p><p>""MMMmmm Mr Norton mmmm yessss sir ooohhhh yeeesss fuuuccckkkkkkmeee sirrrr oooooohhhhhhh yessssss mmmmmnnn ohhh FFFUUUCCCCKKKKKKKKYYESSSSS!!!""</p><p>She exploded! Electric shocks radiated from her cunt like an earthquake as she shuddered and shook and writhed in self induced pleasure.</p><p>""Oohhh fuck me Mr Norton fuck my slutty cunt with your big cock!! Mmmmm huh huh huh "".</p><p>She slowly came down from her high and basked in the afterglow of cumming, smiling to herself in satisfaction. She knew she was going to fuck her teacher and as far as she was concerned the sooner the better, but he wasn't to be her next sexual experience.</p><p>When the end of the school week finally arrived John came in from work to find Brenda in the kitchen cooking the evening meal. He looked at her and thought what a change had been brought about in her physical appearance. The diet she had been on since they were married had worked marvels on her body. She had lost nearly two stones and now fitted into a size fourteen.</p><p>Gone were the rolls of waist flab, gone were the flabby arms. She measured in at 38DD-28-38 and her legs looked stupendous in the 6"" high heels she strutted around in. He just had not taken in her appearance so well for a while now and he was impressed. That she was quite stunning looking was never a doubt but his plans didn't include finding her so attractive.</p><p>""Hello Sir!"" she said and dropped to her knees ""I didn't hear you come in. I'm sorry for not adopting the position sooner.""</p><p>""How long will dinner be before it's ready?"" he asked.</p><p>""About half an hour Sir"" she responded.</p><p>""Enough time to fuck Fiona then"" and he exited the kitchen.</p><p>He found Fiona, naked in red heels doing her homework. She looked up at him as he entered her bedroom and immediately slid to the floor, spread her knees wide apart, put her hands on her head and thrust her tits out for his approval. Her freshly painted face beamed a smile at him.</p><p>""Hello Daddy. I've missed you"" she told him.</p><p>He sat on her bed and beckoned her to get between his legs.</p><p>Fiona complied and placed her hands on his trousers to unfasten them. His zip came down and his cock came out. Fiona licked all the way along his erecting shaft from tip to base and back up again.</p><p>""MMMmmmmm I've really wanted to taste you so bad Daddy! I had to go to the girls room and play with myself"".</p><p>""Did you now!"" he said.</p><p>""Mmmmmm yesssss daddy but it wasn't as good as sucking your cock!""</p><p>She formed a tight ""O"" with her lips and sucked him inside, laving the shaft with her hot wet tongue.</p><p>""Poooaahhhh Yesss!!"" he exhaled.</p><p>She licked and wanked the shaft as she said.</p><p>""MMMMmmmmm I love sucking your big hard cock Daddy! It fills my mouth so I can't breathe"".</p><p>""MMMmhhuuuu gurk! Gark! Schloppp!! Schlopp!! Huh huh!""</p><p>Fiona proceeded to noisily and wetly slurp and suck the cock in her hands accompanied by John's heavy breathing.</p><p>""Kek! Kekk! Huh! Guh! Guh! MMmnnn mmmnnn"".</p><p>She bobbed her head with fast deep strokes until she felt his huge head touching her tonsils. As she sucked she deftly pulled his trousers of his hips until they were around his feet and then began to hum.</p><p>""HHmmmm Hmmmmmm MMMnnnnnn ooohhh Daddee"".</p><p>Loud sloppy sucking noises filled her room and John voiced his approval.</p><p>""Pooaahhh ooohhh oooohhh yessss suck it bitch! Swallow it!"" he groaned.</p><p>Fiona pushed down hard, swallowed as much saliva as she had produced and slid all nine inches into her eleven year old throat, burying her nose in his pubic hair.</p><p>""Kum whn u won tu Dadee"" she pleaded "" fil mi tinee mouf with kum!""</p><p>Five minutes of supreme toe curling cock sucking passed and then John gripped her head tightly and thrust his cock deep down her throat.</p><p>""Take it,, you little cunt!"" he exclaimed.</p><p>""Gark! Gark! Kuhhh! Kuhh!! Gurg!! Huh! Huh! Erkkkk!""</p><p>John exploded in her throat and she felt his cock spasming as he delivered eight long cum blasts into her gullet. The sperm flooded her throat and she pulled his cock out to hold the spitting head in her mouth and collected the last receding spurts. When he finished she put her hands on his thighs, pushed herself upright, tilted her head back and opened her mouth. Her eyes never left his as she allowed the contents of her mouth to spill out all over her tits.</p><p>""Was I a good little cock sucker for my Daddy?"" she coyly asked with her mouth dripping cum onto her tits.</p><p>""Yes you were very good"" John confirmed.</p><p>Fiona scooped up the cum from her tits and slowly licked it from her fingers with an audible grunt of pleasure.</p><p>""My Daddy tastes so nice. I love swallowing his cum"".</p><p>Fiona dropped her face into his lap and began to lick his cock clean of cum. A couple of minutes later she pushed herself back onto her ankles and cupped her tits, offering them to him.</p><p>""Are you going to fuck your little slut daddy?""</p><p>""No I'm not. Someone else is going to do that!"" he told her.</p><p>Fiona looked up at him with uncertainty. To be told she going to get fucked by another man unnerved her.</p><p>""Do I know him Daddy?"" she asked.</p><p>""No but you soon will do. Have you finished your homework?""</p><p>""No Daddy I still have a lot to do"" she responded.</p><p>""Well, have dinner and continue doing your homework until about eight. Then get prepared as I will be taking you to visit him at nine.""</p><p>""Is it far Daddy?"" she enquired.</p><p>""No not far at all"".</p><p>""What shall I wear Daddy?""</p><p>""School uniform with seams and heels. Wear the red bra, suspenders and thong I got you.""</p><p>""A thong? OK Daddy! Whatever you say.""</p><p>""He wants pigtails too. He wants to fuck a real schoolgirl. In fact what he really wants to do is to fuck his daughter but he knows that won't be possible. So I've offered him you to pretend you are her. You'll answer to the name of Lorna and pretend you're a virgin.""</p><p>""OK Daddy I will"" Fiona complied.</p><p>""Call him daddy just like you do me and talk really dirty in that little girl voice you have. You'll be staying the night and I'll pick you up tomorrow morning. Fuck his brains out or you will regret it.""</p><p>""I'll fuck him really good daddy. He won't be able to walk I promise you"" she said in her little girl lost voice, holding her hands together and twirling on her feet.</p><p>""Good girl. He's a very important man so you make sure you do everything he says and please him.""</p><p>""Everything Daddy?"" she nervously swallowed.</p><p>""Everything! No questions asked. Understood?""</p><p>""Yes Daddy"" she quaked at what that may entail.</p><p>""Ok let's have dinner and then you can get started.</p><p>Fiona watched John exit her room and stifled a tear. The prospect of doing anything a stranger wanted gave her a sickly feeling in her tummy. Thoughts of her teacher were now replaced with a faceless body fucking her every way he wanted to. She left her room and walked down to the kitchen filled with trepidation.</p>"
67,"Fiona, Part 7",Agent Provocateur,,"['M', 'g ped', 'oral', 'slut']",Fiona meets her step-Daddy's friend,2012-01-29T00:00:00,"This story is pure fiction, but from studying child abuse is feasible in every respect. It is pure fantasy and fiction and as such should be taken with a huge dose of the relevant medicine.It is the second in three connected novels and runs parallel in time with 'Janine'. The author does not condone, or accept that sex with a child is acceptable in any way, shape or form whatsoever. My characters are just as real as you want to make them, just don't confuse the story line with reality.","<p></p><h5>Chapter 10: Substitute Daughter</h5><p>At 8.30pm Fiona slipped her school coat on over her sexy schoolgirl uniform. Her face was painted to perfection and her long blonde tresses were plaited into two pigtails tied with red bows. Her black seams were ramrod straight and she stood at the bottom of the stairs awaiting John to take her to her fate. John came through from the lounge with Brenda. She was wearing a parody of a schoolgirl uniform but it had to be said she looked hot and sexy with it.</p><p>""Right let's be away."" John declared and they set off.</p><p>John drove straight to the centre of town and never once demanded any sexual gratification from either of them. Fiona had seen the hotel before but had never been inside. It was a four star establishment and looked plush from the outside. As John parked up he began talking.</p><p>""You Brenda will take Fiona into the hotel and up to his room. The scenario is that you are his wife, Mrs Davenport delivering their daughter to him for a night of sexual enjoyment. You will deliver her to his room without your coat on. When he answers the door you will passionately kiss him and say 'Here's your precious little slut Lorna ready for you to fuck!' You will then take Fiona inside the room, remove her coat and ask him 'how do you want her preparing?' Do whatever he says and take it from there. Have you got that?""</p><p>""Yes sir I have. Where will you be?"" she asked him.</p><p>""I'll be waiting here in the car for you. I don't want to be seen by anyone delivering her to him, so that's where you come in. Now be silent"".</p><p>John opened his mobile phone and pressed a few keys. In the silence of the car Fiona and Brenda could hear the ringing tone and then a voice answering the call.</p><p>""Hello, delivery for Mr Davenport. Where do you want it delivering to?"" he asked.</p><p>""OK a couple of minutes"" he said and closed his phone.</p><p>""He's in room 279. Away you go. And don't forget Fiona. Your name is Lorna and you're a virgin.""</p><p>John watched them both step out of the car into the car park and watched two pairs of seamed stockings and heels walk into the hotel. He looked at his watch and settled down to await Brenda's return. He just hoped everything went to plan.</p><p>The reception was attended by one young girl who looked quizzically at two well painted females entering the hotel and quickly asked them if they needed help.</p><p>""No thank you we're just visiting my husband Mr Davenport in room 279"" Brenda told her.</p><p>She pushed Fiona ahead of her and quickly located the lift and when it arrived both of them stepped inside. She pressed the floor button and the lift sped in seconds to the second floor. Once out in the hallway, Brenda ascertained which way to go and a short while later she stood outside room 279.</p><p>She looked around and saw no-one about, removed her coat, dropped it on the floor and stood there dressed as an adult schoolgirl. Her tiny red plaid skirt was half way up her ass baring the lower half her buttocks. Her black seamed stocking tops were blatantly displayed and along with the black suspender straps, framed her shaved cunt. Her huge braless 38DD tits strained against the tight one size too small sheer white blouse and her nipples were clearly and prominently aroused, bisected by the red and yellow tie. With red 6"" high fuck-me heels on her feet she looked every bit the hooker she felt she was.</p><p>She knocked on the door and waited. The seconds seemed to last an eternity and she kept looking up and down the hallway hoping that there would be no one to see how she was dressed. Eventually the door opened and an attractive man in his fifties, with salt and pepper hair stood in the doorway. Brenda threw herself into his arms and kissed him with all the passion she could muster. Her hands ran through his hair and pulled his face firmly onto hers as she tongue kissed him, sliding her leg into his groin and grinding her shaved cunt onto his hardening cock. The kiss lasted at least a minute and Fiona just stood there waiting and watching.</p><p>""Here's your precious little slut Lorna ready for you to fuck!"" She told him.</p><p>""I've been waiting"" he responded drinking in the image of Brenda dressed as she was.</p><p>He stepped aside and Brenda pushed Fiona into the room and went to stand in front of the bed. She removed Fiona's coat and his eyes lit up at the image greeting him. Fiona wore a totally sheer white blouse and underneath it was a bright red half cup push up bra that cradled and moulded and pushed her growing B cup tits into an incredible cleavage. Her red and yellow tie was loose around her neck and bisected her tits without hiding any of the tit flesh beneath. The red and blue plaid skirt was so short that it barely covered her cunt and her red suspender straps were displayed holding up her sheer black fully fashioned cuban heeled stockings. The red 5"" high heels gave her legs an incredible shape and he practically started salivating.</p><p>""How do you want her preparing?"" Brenda asked.</p><p>""I want her ready to be fucked!"" he replied.</p><p>""She's ready for that"" Brenda told him.</p><p>""Does she know what's going to happen?"" he asked.</p><p>Brenda was thinking on her feet now.</p><p>""No she doesn't. She's a virgin. She's never seen a cock yet"" Brenda told him ""but I've told her she has to make Daddy happy and do what she's told"".</p><p>""And will you make Daddy happy Lorna?"" he asked Fiona.</p><p>""Yes Daddy. I'm a good little girl and will do whatever you tell me to do"" Fiona responded in her little girl voice.</p><p>Her slut painted face stared into his and she slowly licked her red painted lips, put her hands behind her back and twirled from side to side.</p><p>""Will I have to use condoms?"" he asked.</p><p>""No you won't. You can fuck her bareback and get her pregnant if you want to. She's yours to fuck senseless!""</p><p>""You can go now Brenda. Lorna and I are going to have some fun aren't we darling?"" he said.</p><p>""Oh yes Daddy. The best fun we can possibly have"" Fiona responded.</p><p>Brenda walked out of the room, closed the door behind her, put her coat on and walked out of the hotel without being seen. She had just delivered her eleven year old daughter to a complete stranger to be fucked. As she got back in the car she told John what had happened.</p><p>""Well we'll see her tomorrow then. Now suck me off on the way home"" he said and drove off.</p><p>Back in the hotel room the man sat down on the settee and indicated to Fiona to sit on his lap by tapping his thigh. Fiona skipped over to him on her red five inch high heels and planted herself down on his lap, grinding her cunt onto his now well erected bulge.</p><p>""I've missed you Daddy!"" she told him and slid her arm around his neck to pull him closer to her lips. ""Can I have a kiss Daddy? Please?""</p><p>She didn't wait and crushed her lips over his but didn't use her tongue. He responded by pressing her tightly to him and kissed her with a passion she had rarely encountered. His hands roamed all over her body, from her head down over her tits, down her back over her arse to her stocking tops and onward down to her ankles, tracing the seams of her black stockings. Then he reversed the route and came back up.</p><p>""Ohh Daddy I like this game. Are you going to show me some more?""</p><p>Her voice trilled and he kissed her again only this time his tongue traced her lips and slightly pressed in side. Fiona gently sucked on his tongue as she slid hers into his mouth and mumbled.</p><p>""Mmmpphh dadee yu tast relee nice I lik yu kizzin me lyk thiz"".</p><p>They broke their kiss and he cupped her right breast, gently fondling it and rolling it around in his hand.</p><p>""Oh Lorna, you are such a sexy little girl. You don't know how long I've waited for this moment"" he said.</p><p>""Waited for what daddy?"" Fiona asked as if unaware of her fate.</p><p>""For what we are going to do tonight"" he told her.</p><p>Fiona pressed her tits into his hands as he groped and mauled her them, arching her back to give him free access to them.</p><p>""What are we going to do daddy?"" she continued.</p><p>""We're going to fuck you sexy little bitch!"" he informed her.</p><p>What does 'fuck' mean daddy?"" she emphasised the word ""fuck"" in her little girl lost voice and gave him a dirty knowing smile. ""Is that like when you and Mummy play on the bed?""</p><p>""Yes Lorna it is and tonight you are taking Mummy's place"".</p><p>""Doesn't Mummy want to be here? Doesn't she want to fuck you?""</p><p>""Not tonight sweetheart. It's just you and me"".</p><p>""Well I'll be a good girl and fuck you back Daddy. I'll fuck you for as long as you want to fuck me. I'll be the best fuck you've ever had!"" Fiona played it well.</p><p>As she spoke to him she was stroking his cock on the outside of his trousers and he was so aroused he had to take her hand away.</p><p>""Was I being a bad girl Daddy doing that?""</p><p>""No Lorna, not at all but Daddy was getting too excited"".</p><p>""Do I excite you Daddy?"" Fiona pushed her tits out and lifted them up to his gaze. ""Do my titties turn you on daddy? Do you want to see them?""</p><p>""Oh fuck yes Lorna. I've wanted to see them for so long!""</p><p>""Well ok then Daddy. Do you want me to undress?""</p><p>""Let me do that darling. I want to unwrap you like you are a present"".</p><p>""Mummy said that was what I was. She said I was going to be your fuck toy and that's a present isn't it Daddy?"" she had gone back to stroking his cock.</p><p>""Oh yes Lorna you're my fuck toy.""</p><p>""Well toys get played with so are you going to play with me now?""</p><p>""Yes right now!"" he told her.</p><p>His fingers unfastened the three buttons available on her blouse and her red bra encased tits became available. He buried his face into her cleavage and held her to his lips with his left hand in the middle of her back whilst his right hand fondled and caressed her stocking clad legs.</p><p>""Oh Daddy I think I'm going to like being played with, being your fuck toy. Are you going to fuck me real soon because I feel all tingly with you kissing my titties"".</p><p>She felt her blouse being pulled out of her skirt baring her bra and then felt his hand sliding between her thighs to cup her cunt through her red thong. She was already wet.</p><p>""OH fuck Lorna you're wet for me baby"".</p><p>""MMMM daddy I am such a horny little bitch. I'm soaking wet for you. My thong is drenched. My cunt never gets this wet even when I play with myself.""</p><p>Her dirty words were having the desired effect and he was rock hard beneath her.</p><p>""Daddy your cock is ever so hard. That's what it's called isn't it? A cock! That's what you're going to fuck me with aren't you?""</p><p>She almost shouted the words ""fuck me with"" as she crushed her lips over his and swapped tongues and spit with him. His hands were all over her tits and cunt, sliding his middle finger along the soaking wet material of her thong, pushing it gently into her slit.</p><p>He suddenly picked her up and carried her to the bed, laying her down on top of the duvet. He looked down at this incredibly sexy image of a schoolgirl in black seamed stockings ready for her daddy to fuck her senseless. Fiona propped herself up on her elbows and slowly opened her legs as far apart as she could, planting the soles of her heels flat on the bed, arching her back at the same time to lift her tits to his eyes.</p><p>""Please daddy? Will you kiss me between my legs? I've wanted you to do that for so long. Please?""</p><p>He smiled down at her and put his arms under her splayed knees to pull her cunt to his face. He stooped down and slowly planted a long lingering kiss on her thong covered cunt.</p><p>""Oohhhh Daddy!!! Please kiss me on my cunt. Please daddy. Please!!!"" she begged him.</p><p>He used the fingers of his left hand to pull the material away from her soaking wet shaved cunt and gasped as her lips came into view.</p><p>""It's beautiful Lorna. Really beautiful"" he said and crushed his lips hard down onto her soaking wet slit.</p><p>Fiona arched her cunt upwards as he ran his tongue the full length of her cunt slit from ass hole to clit and back again.</p><p>""Oohhh Fuck Daddy!! You're getting me all worked up. Is this what fucking is?""</p><p>""No Lorna this is just the start, fucking comes later!"" he told her and then slid his tongue slowly and deliciously deep into Fiona's eleven year old cunt.</p><p>""Oh Daddy!!! Daddy!! MMMnnnn huh huh Is fucking better than this?""</p><p>""Yes Lorna it's much better"".</p><p>""Fucking hell Daddy if it's better than this I'll be a well fucked fuck toy won't I? Your tongue is driving my little cunt crazy Daddy! You're tongue fucking me aren't you because fucking's done with your cock isn't it?""</p><p>""Mmm it zertanlee iz lorna"" he a said with his tongue buried as far up Fiona's cunt as he could get it. ""Yu tazte so sweet dahlin!""</p><p>""MMM Daddeee Can little girls do the same for their Daddy's? Can they use their tongue on their daddy's cock?""</p><p>""MMMM slurp, yes Lorna they can. Do you want to try?""</p><p>""Oh yes daddy that would be fun"" Fiona begged him.</p><p>He had her cumming with his tongue as she said it and she was fighting her orgasm but felt he would be turned on if she came.</p><p>""I've got this all over tingly feeling Daddy in my cunt and my body. My tits feel like they are vibrating and I'm shaking all over. What's happening daddy? I'm afraid!"" she said grinding her cunt as hard as she could onto his searching hot wet tongue.</p><p>""Oh fuck daddy. I'm tingling really hard all over"".</p><p>""Daddy's making you cum sweetheart. It's nice you'll enjoy it.""</p><p>""OOOhhhhh ,mmmmm mmmm it won't hurt me will it Daddy?""</p><p>""No just let it happen and you'll really like it. It's called an orgasm."" He was tongue fucking her whilst playing with her clit with his right hand.</p><p>""Ohhh Daddeeee!!! MMMnnnn! Daddeee, Yessssss. Yesssss mmmmnnnn huh huh huh ooohhh Dadeeeeeeeeeeee!!!!!""</p><p>Fiona erupted into a genuine awesome orgasm that racked her body and she shuddered form the intensity of it. She gripped his head tight, grinding her cum onto his face.</p><p>""Daddeeeeeeee OOOHHHHHMmyyyyGGoooooddddddd!!!!!!! OOOhhhh Daddeeeee don't stop fucking me with your Toonnngguuueeeeeeee!!!""</p><p>She erupted into a second, almost immediate orgasm and she felt herself gushing her juices into his mouth. As she slowly came down from her orgasm, she slowly relaxed her grip on his head until she eventually released him and fell back onto the bed.</p><p>""Jeeezzz... Daddy.... that was.... Amazing."" She puffed "" What happened to me daddy?"" Am I going to be ok?""</p><p>She acted her part out to perfection and he was so aroused all he wanted to do right then was tear her clothes off and fuck the living daylights out of her pre-teen body. She stared into his eyes and pushed her tits up to him.</p><p>""Can I do that to you daddy? Will you show me how to do that to you?"" Please Daddy can I? It's called cock sucking isn't it Daddy? Can I suck your cock Daddy?""</p><p>""You certainly can Lorna. Do you want to try it now?""</p><p>""OOOHHH yes please daddy!!"" she trilled ""I want to suck it"".</p><p>He pulled her into a sitting position and then stood up. He quickly removed her blouse and stared at her well developed cleavage. Fiona's tits rose and fell as she tried to contain her own excitement. She was enjoying what was happening and wanted to go further as quickly as possible. But then John's words came back to her - 'you're a virgin' - and she knew she would have to let him take the lead.</p><p>""Daddy is going to get undressed now Lorna, so don't be afraid.""</p><p>""I won't daddy. Do you want me to take my clothes off too?""</p><p>""Oh no, I want to do that but there's no need to rush it.""</p><p>He quickly removed his shoes, shirt and trousers then his socks and stood before her with his shorts tenting out with the huge bulge of his rampant cock. Fiona looked scared and aghast at what lay beneath, though in reality she was far from worried. He smiled and then slowly slid his shorts off to stand naked in front of her.</p><p>""Don't be afraid Lorna. It won't hurt you"".</p><p>Fiona looked at his cock and had to suppress her disappointment. In comparison to John he was tiny, perhaps six inches long and no more than an inch thick. She could handle that without blinking an eye but she quickly got back into role.</p><p>""Daddy!!!"" she squirmed ""It's. enormous!!"" she told him and pretended to shy away from him. ""I won't be able to get it in my mouth Daddy!!""</p><p>""SShhhh Lorna, just do your best and daddy will be happy"".</p><p>""MMMM OK Daddy but it looks so big!!!"" she moaned.</p><p>He laid down on the bed on her right side and started to kiss her again. His right hand cupped her right breast and rolled it around, squeezing it and then he dropped his mouth to her tits and began licking the flesh. Fiona tentatively touched his cock and he audibly moaned.</p><p>""Oh Lorna I've waited so long for you to do that.""</p><p>Encouraged, Fiona folded her tiny hand around his cock and easily encompassed it. She knew he would give her no problems. He suddenly flicked her bra catch and the straps sagged freeing her tits to his gaze. He slowly unwrapped her tits and gasped when her nipples came into view.</p><p>""OH Lorna they are so beautiful. So perfect.""</p><p>He dropped his mouth to her right nipple and sucked it in. Fiona began to slide her hand up and down his cock, squeezing and pumping as she did so.</p><p>""Thank you Daddy. I like you looking at them and sucking them. It feels so good having my tits played with. Am I doing good with my hand on your cock Daddy?""</p><p>""MMMmmm poohhh yes Lorna. You are such a good girl"".</p><p>""Will you teach me how to suck it Daddy. I really want to suck your big juicy cock!""</p><p>""Slide your face down to my tummy and lay your head there. Then hold my cock in your hand and lick it with your tongue"".</p><p>""MMM OK Daddy I can do that"".</p><p>Fiona slid down until her head rested on his stomach and her mouth was only an inch away from his cock. She held him tightly around the base and then slowly licked it from base to tip and back down again. He moaned and stiffened.</p><p>""Oohhh pooaaahhh Lorna!!!""</p><p>""MMMMnnn Daddy it's like a big ice cream isn't it?"" and she licked back up and down ""am I doing it right daddy. Are you tingling like I did when you sucked my cunt?""</p><p>""Oh Lorna you make daddy feel very good. Keep doing that and get it really wet.""</p><p>Fiona was in no hurry and continued to lick her way up and down the shaft and all over and around the head. She turned her face sideways on, wrapped her lips around the shaft on the side and bobbed her head all the way down, sucking and licking with her tongue as she did so. He was moaning with real pleasure so she thought she would take it further.</p><p>""Do you want me to put it in my mouth Daddy? HUH? Do you want me to suck you off? That's what they call it don't they? Sucking off, blow job, isn't it?""</p><p>He groaned and put his hand on her head and Fiona took this as an indication that that was exactly what he wanted her to do. She licked her way back up the shaft, rolled her tongue all over the helmet and then formed an ""O"" with her slips and sucked the head into her tight, hot, wet eleven year old mouth.</p><p>""MMMMnnnnnnn Daddeee yu tast nize"".</p><p>She sucked a couple of inches into her mouth, pretended to gag and pulled it back out.</p><p>""Daddee it's so huge I can't get it all in"" and she sucked it in again.</p><p>""Oh fuck Lorna don' stop. Don't stop sucking"".</p><p>""Ar yu gonna kum Daddee?"" she asked with his cock in her mouth.</p><p>""Keep doing that and I will sweetheart"" he groaned.</p><p>""MMMM kum when you want to Daddee"".</p><p>Ten seconds later he erupted. He caught Fiona off guard, no one had ever cum so quick with her before and her gagging noise was genuine.</p><p>""Gurk!! Kark! Koff! Koff! Huh huh huh mmmnnnn"".</p><p>Spunk spilled from her mouth all over her right cheek and pooled on his stomach. On the fourth blast she composed herself and clamped her lips shut, collecting the final three spendings in her mouth.</p><p>""OOO jeez Lorna. Oh my goodness!!""</p><p>""MMMnnnn daddy that was fun!"" she trilled allowing his cum to spill from her mouth all over her tits. ""is that what cum is daddy? It tastes really nice. I want more. Can you cum again Daddy?""</p><p>""Yes in a short while sweetheart. You were wonderful. It's what I always thought it would be like.""</p><p>""But we haven't fucked yet have we daddy. That's where you put your cock in my cunt isn't it?""</p><p>""Yes sweetheart it is"".</p><p>""Mmmmm I can't wait for that to happen. When can we do that daddy?""</p><p>Soon sweetheart I just need to clean myself off"".</p><p>Fiona stopped him from getting up and said.</p><p>""I can do that for you daddy"" and proceeded to lick the cum off him and swallow it. ""It tastes nice daddy. I didn't want to waste it. You can cum in my mouth whenever you want daddy. Honest.""</p><p>""You slutty little girl"" he told her and grinned.</p><p>""So I'm a slut as well as a fuck toy. Is that good daddy?""</p><p>""Oh yes sweetheart it is.""

""I'm your slut fuck toy aren't I daddy?""</p><p>""Yes Lorna you are, now open your legs daddy wants to taste you again"".</p><p>Fiona opened her legs until the red thong was tight against her cunt mound and lay back on the pillows, her tits still bisected by her tie that he hadn't removed. She started to unfasten it and he said.</p><p>""No sweetheart leave that on"".</p><p>""OK Daddy. Do you want me to take my skirt off?""</p><p>""No I want to fuck you when you are wearing it"".</p><p>Oh OK. What about my thong it's so wet it's uncomfortable."" and she was telling the truth.</p><p>He grinned and moments later her thong fell to the floor to join her blouse and bra. She laid back and moaned out when his tongue started licking and sucking her cunt. He licked all the way up her cunt crack from asshole to clit and back down again, repeatedly making her squirm with pleasure. He rolled his tongue over and around her clit before thrusting it as deep into her as he could get it. Fiona soon felt the stirrings of another orgasm and moaned her pleasure.</p><p>""OOOHHH fuck daddy you really can tongue fuck a cunt. I bet Mummy cums loads of times"".</p><p>""MMMm mmmm mmmm mmmm"" he moaned as he stimulated her.</p><p>""Please Daddy is there anyway we can both lick each other at the same time?"" she asked so innocently.</p><p>""Yes sweetheart there is do you want to try it?""</p><p>""Oh yes daddy I do. I want to suck your cock while you suck my slutty cunt"".</p><p>He rolled over onto his back and directed her to lay on top of him in the classic 69. Fiona knew what to do but pretended she didn't but quickly got into position and stared at his erection. She felt his tongue attack her cunt and squealed with delight as she literally engulfed his cock.</p><p>""Pooaaahhhh huuhhhhhh mmmmmnnn Lorna....""</p><p>There followed a small battle between them as to who could give who the most pleasure. He licked sucked and played her from asshole to clit whist Fiona sucked hard and fast whilst playing with his balls. As the mutual pleasure extended their mutual moans filled the room.</p><p>Fiona took more and more cock into her mouth as she sucked hard and fast, hollowing her cheeks on the upstroke, bobbing her mouth up and down his shaft, laving it with her tongue.</p><p>""Am ey zukkin gud Daddee? Am ey makin yu cum agen?"" she asked without taking his cock from her mouth.</p><p>""Yes sweetheart, you suck great!"" he told her ""ooohhh fuckkk pwwoooaahhh"".</p><p>She took his cock out of her mouth and wanked the shaft fast.</p><p>""You suck cunt great too daddy!"" and she plunged her cunt up and down on his tongue.</p><p>Loud sloppy sucking sounds filled the air for fifteen minutes until he could last no longer. Fiona was imminent with her orgasm too but he came first. She was ready this time though and held his cock head in her mouth, swirling her tongue around it as he filled her mouth with eight long blasts.</p><p>""MMMMMM MMMMmmm ooooohhh mmmmm mmmm mmmmm yessss daddy fill my fucking slut mouth with your lovely cum"".</p><p>As she spoke his cum spilled from her mouth and she lost all but half of his eruption. The rest she held in her mouth until her own orgasm subsided.</p><p>""OOOOOOOHHHHYYEESSSSDDAADDDEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!""</p><p>When she had recovered enough she slid his cock from her mouth and turned around to face him. She opened her lips to display his cum on her tongue and asked.</p><p>""Pleeze Daddee mae ey swalluh?""</p><p>""Oh fuck yes you sexy little cunt!""</p><p>Fiona tilted her head back and audibly swallowed as though her mouth was filled with honey.</p><p>""MMMM daddeee you taste lovely!"" she told him.</p><p>She grinned and then quickly dropped her head into his groin and licked him clean of every drop that she had spilled. He looked down with an incredulous look on his face.</p><p>""Are we going to fuck now Daddy? You promised me we would"".</p><p>""We'll fuck soon, that's a promise.""</p><p>""Good because my cunt feels horny. I want you to take my virginity daddy. I want your cock deep inside me, fucking my slutty cunt"".</p><p>He pulled her up so she lay upon him, her tits pressed into his hairy chest and stroked her hair, down her back to her arse and onwards down her seamed stocking clad legs, Then he crushed his lips to hers and kissed her long and hard.</p><p>""I'm going to fuck you until you scream"" he said.</p><p>""OOOH good daddy, because I need it, I want to be fucked until I scream"".</p><p>They lay in that position for a long time, kissing and swapping spit, his hands caressing every part of her available body. Fiona slowly moved her cunt against his cock until she felt it begin to stir once again.</p><p>""I think daddy is ready to fuck his little slut isn't he?"" she said with a giggle.</p><p>""Almost Lorna.""</p><p>""Let me suck you hard Daddy. I want to be your cock sucking fuck toy.""</p><p>She turned onto her left side with the sheer nylon of her left black seamed stocking clad leg held tight against his body and crossed her other leg, bent at the knee across his thigh. She dropped her head into his lap and propping herself up on her left elbow, whilst holding his cock at the base in her right hand, licked her way from tip to base and back up. Stroking him up and down with a firm motion she said.</p><p>""MMMnnn Daddy I like sucking cock. It's fun! You are so big I never thought I would like anything like this but I do. I so want you to fuck my cunt with it.""</p><p>She kept her eyes on his, kissed the head and slid his now hardening cock into her eager mouth.</p><p>""ooohhhaawwww Lorna...."" He shuddered.</p><p>""Am ey a gud littul kok sucker Daddee?"" she asked with his cock right at the back of her throat. ""I want to swalluh orl ov it Daddee!""</p><p>Fiona began a consummate blow job that had his toes curling and loud, sloppy sounds of a well trained mouth sucking cock filled the air, mixed with a man's pleasurable groans. Fiona bobbed and sucked from tip down to almost the base, taking his cock deep into her mouth. She wondered whether he wanted her to deep throat him but didn't want to spoil his fantasy of fucking his virgin daughter.</p><p>""mmmm Daddee"" suck suck lick.</p><p>""You hav such a nize kok"" suck suck.</p><p>""MMmmm"" suck suck lick.</p><p>""OOOhh Daddee I want to eat it all up"" suck suck.</p><p>""MMMmm tastee"" suck suck.</p><p>Fiona sucked hard on the up stroke and pulled his cock from her mouth with a thick strand of saliva connecting his cock to her lips. She wanked the shaft for a few strokes and then slipped it back in sucking and blowing, taking more and more into her eleven year old mouth.</p><p>""MMMmmmmmm I want you to fuck me Daddy! Fuck my wet cunt. Take my virginity Daddy and make me your slut"".</p><p>Fiona stared into his face and then plunged her mouth down over his cock, sucked it hard to the back of her throat and pushed down. As his cock pressed beyond her tonsils and lodged in her throat she slid her tongue out and began licking his balls.</p><p>"" Mmmm dadde eey av orl ov yu in my troat. MMMmnnnn Daddee yor hair iz tikly"".</p><p>She had her nose buried in his pubic hair and his response to being deep throated was palpable.</p><p>""Fuck you incredible little slut! Where did you learn to do that?"" he gasped, feeling his cum begin to boil again.</p><p>She took his cock out of her throat and wrapped her tits around it, stimulating him with them.</p><p>""From Mummy daddy, she told me what I would have to do to please you. Do I make you happy Daddy? Am I being a good little cock sucking fuck toy?""</p><p>""Jeezoooo phooaawwww. Huh uhu huh you've got me cumming again!""</p><p>""Do you want to cum in my mouth again daddy or do you want to fuck me cunt?""</p><p>""Fuck you, I want to fuck you!"" he gasped.</p><p>""Ok daddy. I'm here to do whatever you want. Show me what to do daddy!""</p><p>He put Fiona on her back and gazed down at the incredible sight of an eleven year old slut, laying on her back, her black seamed stocking clad legs spread wide apart, her red 5"" high heels planted flat on the bed and her plaid skirt rucked up around her waist with her red suspenders taught holding up her stockings. Her back arched as she offered him her tits and that tie fell off to the right. She held her arms out to him and said.</p><p>""Fuck me daddy. I want you to fuck my slutty cunt. Make me your slut fuck toy. It won't hurt will it Daddy? Your cock is so big I don't think it will fit my tiny cunt.""</p><p>He knelt between her legs and lowered his mouth to her cunt.</p><p>""I'll just get you wet Lorna"".</p><p>""I'm already soaking wet Daddy. Just stick it in and fuck me. Fuck my brains out. That's what you want to do to me isn't it?"" she goaded.</p><p>He ran two fingers of his right hand up her gushing slit and confirmed how wet she was, then he grasped his cock in his right hand and ran the head up and down replacing his fingers. He slightly dipped it in to coat it with her juices and Fiona continued her role play.</p><p>""Are we fucking Daddy? Are we? Am I your fuck toy for real?""</p><p>""Not yet baby. Almost but not yet"" he responded.</p><p>""Ohhh Fuck me Daddy! Please!! Fuck your little slut!""</p><p>He slowly and deliciously slid his cock balls deep into her soaking wet hot velvet haven and felt his balls slap up against her buttocks.</p><p>""OOOHHHHH DADDDEEEEEEEEEE!!!"" Fiona acted out.</p><p>""We're fucking now Lorna. My cock is all the way in!""</p><p>""Oh, Daddy that feels so fucking good! It's so tight and big. Oh fuck me daddy fuck me, FUCK ME!!! Make me your slut"".</p><p>He thrust deep into her rivuletting cunt with hard pounding strokes, unable to stop himself from hammering her, slamming her into the headboard with each savage punishing cock thrust. Her tits bounced and jiggled as he fucked her hard and fast, feeling her cunt clutch and spasm each time he rammed his cock into her. Fiona wrapped her legs around his ass, crossed her high heels at the ankle and pulled him into her demanding cunt matching his thrusts with her own, fucking him back.</p><p>He was fit and pounded away, non-stop in his excitement for twenty solid minutes of frenetic non-stop fucking. He gripped her tits and mauled them, sucked her nipples as if they were candy and buried his tongue into her throat, swapping spit. Fiona coaxed him on, reciprocated his kisses and constantly begged him to fuck her.</p><p>At last he was fucking is daughter. Giving it to her for all the years of cock teasing and torment she had inflicted on him. Now he was giving her a fucking she would remember for the rest of her life. Daddy had finally taken her virginity. Claimed what was rightfully his.</p><p>""Oohh Daddee! YESSSS! YESSSS! FUCK ME DADDY!!! OOH yesssssssssssss. Mmmmmmm don't stop daddy, please Daddy, fuck me harder. Oh my word yessssssss huh huh uggghhh ugghhhh mmmmmm huh ughhh huh Ugghhh fuck me, don't stop. I'm cumming Daddeee cumming on your big fat cock!!!!! Ugggh uggh ugggh huh huh mmmmm ooohhhh YEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!!!!!!!!!!!""</p><p>Time slowed down, everything wet into slow motion except for his cock sliding in and out, in and out, in and out. Fiona exploded, gushing her girly juices all over his cock. She bucked and shuddered into an immense electrifying orgasm which thundered through her pre-teen body and seemed to last forever. She blacked out, her breathing stuttered and she groaned and moaned but was always conscious of his cock pounding in and out of her clutching, spasming cunt.</p><p>""Ohhh fuck DaddY! DADDY!! DON'T STOP FUCKING MY SLUT CUNT!!! Oooohhhh mmmmmmmmm huhhuh gggh ugggh ugggh mmmmm daddy!!!""</p><p>He didn't stop, he couldn't stop, he fucked her and fucked her and then continued fucking her. Her cunt belonged to him and he had years of cock teasing to claim back. Her cunt would be wrecked by the time he was ready to cum himself. Not even his wife had ever had the effect on him as his daughter was now having. His wife was slut and fucked like a dream but Lorna's cunt was in a different class. It was unique. It was his and he was fucking it!</p><p>""Huh Huh Huh Pphhoowwwww you fucking little cunt! Take it! Take you bitch! Take daddy's cock!"" he growled.</p><p>Fiona was being pounded into the bed as he raised himself up on his hands, pulled her black stocking clad thighs over his shoulders and rammed his cock as deep and hard as possible into her protesting sheath.</p><p>""Daddy you're hurting me.... Daddy please stop I feel bad. Please daddy stop fucking me I need to stop"" she pleaded.</p><p>He didn't hear her pleas as he hammered and fucked her cunt for another twenty minutes before he finally found blissful release and felt his balls churning. Fiona was sobbing with the pain of being raped! Her face was a mess of tears and snot, her mascara was a black smudge across her face and her tits ached from being bitten, sucked and chewed. Her cunt throbbed and burnt despite her being soaking wet. Then he roared as he filled her cunt with ten heavy blasts of cum.</p><p>""OOOHH FUUCCCKING HELLL YESS YOU FUCKING CUNT!! TAKE IT! TKE IT! TAKE DADDY'S CUM!!!""</p><p>UGGGH UNNGGHH UUUUUNNGGHH HUH HUH HUH UNNNGHH UGGHH Huh UGhhhhhhhh!!!""</p><p>He collapsed on top of her, his cock twitching and spurting, filling her with so much cum it frothed out around his cock and oozed down her ass crack. Fiona gripped him tight and heaved her chest trying to breathe as best she could with all his weight bearing down on her.</p><p>They lay in a heap, slowly recovering their senses and his heavy breathing slowly returned to normal as his cock softened inside Fiona's slick wet cum dripping cunt. After long minutes Fiona felt it slide out of her followed by the sensation of a copious slick of cum and girl juice dribbling down her legs. He lifted himself off and crashed down onto his back.</p><p>""Lorna that was amazing. The best fuck I have ever had.""</p><p>Fiona's tear streaked, make-up ruined face bore testimony to the savage fucking he had given her and she cried for long minutes as he lay next to her. Then he raised himself over her and looked deep into her eyes. She gazed back wondering what he was going to do to her. His gentle kiss was unexpected.</p><p>""You were incredible"" he said.</p><p>""Thank you daddy! She sobbed.</p><p>""No. I mean you were incredible Fiona"" he smiled ""Thank you. Thank you so much. I'm sorry it got out of hand but you were so realistic I actually believed you were my daughter. You are an amazing young lady"".</p><p>No-one had ever said that to he and Fiona couldn't help but continue crying, clutching onto him and burying her face into his chest. He looked at the clock and saw it was after midnight. They had been fucking for nearly three hours.</p><p>""I'm sorry if I hurt you. I never intended that. Let's get you all cleaned up and then you can sleep.""</p><p>""My dad said I had to fuck you all night long. I will if that's what you want"".</p><p>""Let's have a bath, clean that beautiful face of yours and see what occurs. I don't expect anything more from you. You have been wonderful.""</p><p>""So if I want to fuck it's ok?"" she asked with a laugh.</p><p>""Yes if you want but it would be you and not Lorna"".</p><p>Fiona smiled and cheered up at that statement.</p><p>""Some of the things you said about Lorna weren't nice. Is she a bad girl?""</p><p>He hugged her into his arms and said.</p><p>""Let's bathe and I'll tell you about her if you really want me to"".</p><p>Ten minutes later he was sitting backing the bath with Fiona resting against him between his legs. Fiona recalled her bath with George and the memory made her feel warm. He had his hands around her, cupping her tits and pulling her into his chest.</p><p>""My daughter Lorna is now twenty four, and she has been a cock tease since she was ten. She would walk around the house in her underwear or a tight top showing off her tits. At times she would take the risk of her mother discovering what she was doing when she would pull her top up to show me her tits or her cunt with her mother just a few feet away. She regularly let me see her naked, on her bed, on our bed, in the bathroom. She would masturbate knowing I was watching. She even let me watch her fucking her boyfriends. She was just thirteen the first time that occurred but it wasn't the last time.</p><p>""She would sit on my knee watching televisionwith her mum sitting next to her and get me hard with her legs pressing into me or running her hands over my cock outside my trousers. She never once let me touch her, never once touched my uncovered cock with her hand. The first time she did a complete strip and a naked lap dance she was only fourteen and she did it for me until last year when she got married. All this went on for years until last year when she got married and she's never let me fuck her.""</p><p>Fiona luxuriated in the warm suds and opened her legs as wide as she could. She took his right hand and cupped her cunt with it, pressing his fingers into her folds. She began a slow grinding motion and felt the tingling begin.</p><p>""You're fucking me now Daddy!"" she told him.</p><p>""No Fiona I'm doing this with you. The ghost is now laid. I have it out of my system and you helped me to do that. You are such a wonderful girl.""</p><p>""Can I ask you a personal question?"" she asked.</p><p>""Seeing how personal we've been I don't think that would be a problem"" he responded.</p><p>""What's your name?""</p><p>He laughed ad hugged her tight, wrapping both arms around her and holding her in a tight embrace.</p><p>""It's Robert, but call me Bob"".</p><p>""Don't you want me to call you Daddy!"" she giggled.</p><p>""Call me whichever you want.""</p><p>""I'll decide when we're fucking again."" She told him ""You do want to fuck me again don't you?""</p><p>""Oh yes Fiona I certainly do.""</p><p>""That's alright then, so do I!""</p><p>She turned around and lowered her head to his cock and kissed it. She looked up into his eyes and with a lustful stare and sultry voice she asked him.</p><p>""Have you ever fucked in the bath?....""</p>"
68,"Fiona, Part 8",Agent Provocateur,,"['Mg', 'teac', 'oral', 'anal']",Fiona's school exams are fast approaching and her step father has a novel way to ensure she passes... a modern education has a lot to be proud of.....,2012-02-20T00:00:00,"This story is pure fiction, but from studying child abuse is feasible in every respect. It is pure fantasy and fiction and as such should be taken with a huge dose of the relevant medicine.It is the second in three connected novels and runs parallel in time with 'Janine'. The author does not condone, or accept that sex with a child is acceptable in any way, shape or form whatsoever. My characters are just as real as you want to make them, just don't confuse the story line with reality.","<p></p><h5>Chapter 11 - Summer Days</h5><p>It was now June and school was becoming more difficult for Fiona as the end of year exams loomed. She was only an average student and she new she was not going to do well, telling her mother so and she told John. The last thing he needed was the school taking more than an average interest in Fiona's life and giving her teachers any grounds for investigating why Fiona wasn't performing well in school. So the first Tuesday evening in June, as Fiona was sucking him off he decided on two things, the first was to arrange for some private tuition for her in her troubled subjects. The second was to start preparing her for anal sex.</p><p>He looked down at her naked body, with her long blonde hair cascading to her waist and her head rhythmically bobbing up and down as she deep throated him. She was moaning enthusiastically and he thought if only she could sit an exam in oral sex she would pass with flying colours. The plan started to formulate in his mind and he considered it was worth pursuing it.</p><p>""Mmmmmmm daddy I love sucking your cock!"" she mouthed with his cock head just held in her mouth.</p><p>""I love you doing it too Fiona!"" he told her.</p><p>Fiona wondered why his voice sounded different, not so harsh and demanding, almost considerate and appreciative and he called her by her real name. She locked eyes with him and hummed around his cock as she swallowed him balls deep.</p><p>""Come up here and sit on Daddy's knee."" He indicated.</p><p>She was surprised that he didn't cum in her mouth first but did as he said. She sat sideways on his lap, her right arm around his neck, her firm B cup tits pressed into his chest and her left hand wrapped around his cock.</p><p>""Yes daddy what is it?""</p><p>""How are your school studies going?"" he asked.</p><p>""Better than they were daddy"" she told him as she stroked his cock for him ""but I still find some subjects hard to understand.""</p><p>""Which ones?""</p><p>""Maths, physics, chemistry, and geography.""</p><p>""When are you exams?""</p><p>""The end of June and first week of July.""</p><p>""Do you think you will do well in them?"" he enquired.</p><p>Fiona wondered why he was asking as he had never shown any interest in her studies before. She firmly stroked him as they continued to talk.</p><p>""Not too well daddy but I will do my best honest.""</p><p>She compensated for this admission by increasing the speed she was stroking him and was surprised when he put his hand over hers and stopped her.</p><p>""Your form teacher had worries a short while back and you've been getting him onside haven't you? He's your maths teacher as well isn't he?""</p><p>""Yes daddy you know I've been teasing him."" She told him.</p><p>""Well, I think we should try and get him to give you some extra curricular tutoring, don't you?""</p><p>""If you say so daddy but how can I do that?""</p><p>""Oh you leave that to me and I'll go see him. See if he will give you some home tutoring.""</p><p>""But I thought you didn't want him involving you daddy.""</p><p>""Well, needs must and right now we need to try and ensure you get better exam results. As for the other teachers, do they show the same interest in you as Mr Norton does?""</p><p>""Mr Gladstone my physics teacher looks at every girl's tits Daddy. He's creepy. Mr Featherstone in chemistry, well he's young and gets on with everyone. Mr Gordon in geography is about your age daddy and he does seem to like some girls more than others.""</p><p>""Well start teasing them and see what response you get. Don't go overboard just test the water, a few flashes of your tits and cunt and then get back to me about it. When are your next lessons?""</p><p>""I get maths and physics tomorrow and Chemistry and geography on Thursday.""</p><p>""Ok start tomorrow then but be careful. Dependent on their reaction I'll approach one or all of them.""</p><p>""Do you want me to go as far as I have with Mr Norton daddy?""</p><p>""It may be necessary, we'll have to see. Now, lay on your right side facing me and take me in your mouth. We have something new to try and when we've done it you can go and finish your homework and do some studying too.""</p><p>Fiona lay on her side facing him and sucked his cock into her mouth, forming a tight ""O"" with her lips. She began bobbing her head up and down the shaft, getting it wet with her saliva and hollowing her cheeks on the upstroke to apply pressure on his cock head as she sucked hard.</p><p>""Raise your left leg up and bend your right leg at the knee"" he commanded.</p><p>She complied and felt his fingers sliding up and down her wet cunt slit, his fingers dipping inside to get them wet. He finger fucked her in time with her sucks. Then she felt him run his middle finger over her tight rosebud and she shivered with the sensation of the contact. He pressed firmly against her puckering sphincter and felt his finger push inside, splitting her anus open making her squeal with a mouthful of cock.</p><p>""MMmmm ooowwwww !!!""</p><p>""It's time to start loosening your asshole you little Cunt! Daddy is going to take your anal cherry on your twelfth birthday. That'll be a nice present for you won't it?""</p><p>""Aahhhhooowwwmmmm daddeee. Oowwwww.""</p><p>He was sliding his finger in deep and screwing it in a circular motion to eventually bury it knuckle deep, before finger fucking her with short, hard thrusts.</p><p>""Guh guh guh owww mmmmaahhhhoooww"" she moaned.</p><p>""We'll be loosening you up every night from now on Cunt so the sooner you get used to it the better because my cock is going up there and you know how big I am.""</p><p>Fiona balked at the prospect of that happening though she well knew it was something he would eventually do to her. After another five minutes he pulled his finger out, fisted her hair with his left hand and pulled her mouth off his cock. He then pushed his shit smelling finger into her mouth and forced it in deep.</p><p>""Suck it clean and taste yourself. That's something else you'll have to get used to. You'll be sucking me clean after I fuck you in the ass.""</p><p>Fiona looked up into his eyes and wanted to puke at the awful taste but knew she didn't dare.</p><p>""Yes daddy"" she replied.</p><p>""Now go and get some homework done.""</p><p>With her ass stinging from his rough fingering she rose to her feet and walked out of the room. Apart from the news she was going to get ass fucked on her birthday, John was also acting strange in regards to school and she wondered what he was up to. She finished her homework a couple of hours later and slipped into bed still unsure of Johns' intent but too tired to worry any more. Sleep soon claimed her but it seemed only moments had passed before the shrill ring of the alarm clock woke her up. Another day had started and she quickly completed her early morning oral service before eventually leaving for school.</p><p>The day went well enough right up until the first period in the afternoon and it was Mr Gladstone and physics. He was a creepy old man as far as Fiona and her schoolgirl friends thought. He had greying, receding hair, with a stubbly beard, was overweight with a big fat belly and had a stare and smile that went right through them. He had the unnerving habit of standing at the laboratory door greeting every student and fixing his eyes on each of the attractive young girls that entered.</p><p>He was in fact only 49 but certainly looked a lot older. He was single, never having married and didn't find interacting with women very easy. So being surrounded by all that young, nubile, developing female flesh meant that he could look. He lusted after three of the girls in particular and Fiona was one of them, but he wasn't the sort to make his thoughts public.</p><p>Janine looked at him and smiled a dazzling smile at him as she entered and accidently brushed her tits up against his arm as she did so, thinking that maybe that would get his attention. He looked and smiled back but showed no other reaction. In fact that touch made him feel wonderful, the sensations of her firm young tits brushing against him made him feel very warm inside.</p><p>He took a longer than usual peek at her as she waked into the room and practically salivated at the image of her slim figure and her shapely legs disappearing under her short red plaid mini skirt. As the remaining pupils took their seats he was surprised to see her sitting on the front table, along with Angela Howard another stunning girl and Mary Patterson, equally as lovely. These three usually sat more to the rear hoping to avoid answering questions. The other three pupils sitting there on the high stools around the square workbench table were boys.</p><p>He stepped up to his raised podium and started the lesson, but could not stop himself from looking straight up Fiona's skirt as she sat on her stool, her right leg crossed over her left with a hint of a black stocking top coming into view. It was only a glimpse but enough to fix his stare as often as was reasonable and he looked as often as he could.</p><p>Fiona was right at the front and she nonchalantly kept slowly crossing and re-crossing her legs throughout the first fifteen minutes of the lesson. It was innocuous to any other pupil but she knew that Mr Gladstone was getting the view she wanted him to have. He wasn't as sexy as Mr Norton but she knew if she didn't go through with this John would get very upset with her. So it was something she just had to do.</p><p>Mr Grainger then set the class to conducting refractive experiments and a bustle came around the class as pupils gathered the equipment they needed to complete the task. Acting in teams formed by those sitting around the large lab islands, Fiona watched, recorded and completed the work they were set.</p><p>Mr Grainger kept walking around, observing and offering advice and direction when needed. He had this ""friendly"" approach of putting his hands on a pupils shoulders and standing behind them to look down at what they were doing. This also gave him numerous opportunities to stare down the girl's gaping blouses.</p><p>He was known for it and the girls shuddered but put up with it. Fiona decided to exploit it. Once again she popped the top button on her blouse and her cleavage came more into view. As he approached the team she looked deep into his eyes and gave him an encouraging smile. He stood behind one of the boys to begin with and went clockwise around the team, strangely enough finishing with standing behind Fiona.</p><p>She took the opportunity and arched her back, pressing back into him and her blouse just gaped enough to let him see the curve of both tits pushed up and together by her black half cup bra. Her hand lightly, ""accidently on purpose"" brushed against his thigh as she twisted around and down to get something from her bag and this allowed her blouse to fully gape. His eyes latched onto her firm, ripe cleavage cradled in a black bra and he didn't want to look away.</p><p>As she stood back up, she stared straight at him and smiled her most alluring smile, ran two fingers of her right hand between her tits and then sat back down. He walked back up to the podium and set homework as the write up of the experiment. His eyes latched onto Fiona's and he half smiled as the image of her tender young cleavage stole back into his mind and the dismissed the class. He was glad that he had a free period next so as to collect his thoughts.</p><p>Fiona fussed about and held back to be the last to leave the lab. As she slid from the high stool, her skirt rode right up on her thigh displaying her black stocking tops and a suspender strap. The image was not lost on him. She smiled at him and said goodbye and sashayed from the lab to catch her classmates up. She was pleased with that first session, now she had to keep it going.</p><p>The last period of ther day was once again maths and prior to it Marcie had visited the girl's room to touch up her appearance. She pushed and prodded her tits into a better cleavage by pushing a couple of handkerchiefs into her bra cups. Then she pulled her blouse tight on her chest and rolled her skirt up another turn around her waist to shorten it even more. She straightened her stockings and pulled them taught adjusting her black suspender belt in the process. A final run of her brush through her lustrous long blonde hair and she quickly made her way to the classroom.</p><p>She was pleased to see he was already there and as she entered his smile warmed her. Fiona returned it and sashayed straight to her usual spot on the front row. Once everyone was in place the lesson began and Fiona immediately spread her legs wide with a blatant upskirt view readily available for him to enjoy.</p><p>The maths class seemed to pass so quickly that Fiona was surprised when the final bell went. She had given him as many views of her cleavage, stocking tops and cunt as she could and she gave him such ""come-on"" looks that she knew he was aware of what she was suggesting. As he class broke up he said over the growing noise.</p><p>""Fiona have you got a couple of minutes please.""</p><p>She smiled and nodded.</p><p>""Are you in trouble again? He's always keeping you back"" her friend Angela asked.</p><p>""I don't think so but I'll find out soon enough. I haven't done anything wrong, at least not that I'm aware of"" she replied.</p><p>When the last pupil exited the room, she sat waiting for Mr Norton to approach her. She tingled inside and so much wanted to sit on his lap again and kiss him. He moved to her side and sat down on the desk top, looking down at her. Fiona looked at him and felt nervous.</p><p>""Fiona, I've had your step-father on the phone today.""</p><p>Even though she knew John had said he was going to arrange some extra tuition, she immediately felt a clutch of panic striking her tummy and she gulped in a big breath, heaving her tits as she did so.</p><p>""My step-father...wh.. I don't know why...well what.. did he want..Mr Norton. I haven't said anything honest!"" she gasped out.</p><p>""It's ok Fiona don't go fretting."" He told her.</p><p>He calmed her with his words and by putting his big hand on her shoulder and as he continued he stroked her bra shoulder strap.</p><p>""Your step father is concerned about you not doing well in school and he knows maths isn't a good subject for you. So he has asked me if there is any possibility that I can give you some home tutoring to help you before the exams.""</p><p>Fiona looked vacant into his eyes as he said it and just sat there silent until he started stroking her bra strap more firmly. His fingers were rolling over her shoulder and she found herself lost for what to think.</p><p>""Well Fiona, do you think some home tutoring would help you?"" he asked.</p><p>""Yes?"" she responded with an uncertain tone.</p><p>""Well I am happy to do that if it will help you Fiona"" he said and emphasised the word ""help"" by moving his hand down to her rear bra strap.</p><p>""Yes Mr Norton That would be a big help"" she said.</p><p>""Good. I told your step father that if you were in agreement I would be happy to help. There are only a few weeks to the exams so we should start the tutoring as soon as possible.""</p><p>""Yes sir. Where will it happen?""</p><p>""Your step father said I can come to your home.""</p><p>""My home?"" she exclaimed wondering what he would think seeing her mum and her naked in heels. ""But wouldn't your home be better?"" she asked.</p><p>""It wouldn't be acceptable to the school Fiona, so how about if I visit you tomorrow evening?""</p><p>""Yes I suppose that will be ok."" She responded.</p><p>""Good now are you going to be a good girl right now?""</p><p>Fiona beamed a smile and nodded. Two minutes later she was sat astride him stripped down to her black lingerie and was tongue kissing him.</p><p>""Just you wait for tomorrow night Mr Johnston. We won't be disturbed at all!""</p><p>""We'll see Fiona, we'll see.""</p><p>He ran his hands all over her and quickly unsnapped her bra. Loud sucking noise filled the room as he feasted on her firm B cup tits and all Fiona could think about was what was John up to. When John arrived home that evening, Fiona and her mother were naked awaiting him and he soon had Fiona bent over the back of a settee, her ankles spread three feet apart, pulling her ass cheeks open for him to explore he asshole.</p><p>""Aggghh Daddy, that feels so tight. It really hurts daddy, please be gentle"" she implored him.</p><p>All it succeeded in doing was to make John slide his finger in and out at two strokes a second, then slowly to make her well aware of the size of his digit entering her virgin asshole. She groaned and moaned as he slowly opened her up, adding lubricant every couple of minutes, until with a loud squeal of anguish, he inserted a second finger.</p><p>""OOOwww daddy...it hurts, please Daddy.. aagghhh oowww!""</p><p>""Push back against me every time I slide in"" he told her.</p><p>Fiona complied as best she could but the burning pain was intense.</p><p>""I should have done this much sooner but never mind, it's better late than never. You can ask your mum for advice on getting ass fucked and how to cope with it. It's just over a month to the big day so you'll just have to work hard on getting prepared.""</p><p>He had two fingers buried knuckle deep in her protesting sphincter and Fiona was squirming in pain.</p><p>""Play with your cunt and clit whilst I finger you. It should help you to accustomise yourself to being anally fingered.""</p><p>Fiona wasted no time in complying and began frigging herself in an effort to make the pain lessen. Although it was pleasurable, it didn't work and the sensation of her asshole being opened in such a way made her want to poop. Then she felt relief as John slid his fingers out and she hoped it was all over. Within a few seconds she felt him applying more lubricant ad she groaned.</p><p>""I have a new toy for you to play with"" John told her, putting his face close to her ears. ""Now pull your ass cheeks wide apart and let me introduce you to it.""</p><p>Fiona felt panic and nausea at his words and she knew what was going to happen. She had seen her mum go through this and now it was about to happen to her.</p><p>""Please daddy, pleas don't...""</p><p>She howled as he hammered a harsh spank right across ther full meat of her buttocks. Then his left hand was on her ass, and she felt a cold, hard object being pressed against her rosehole.</p><p>""You'll wear this every night for half an hour to begin with, three times a night, and then we'll progress up in size and duration until you can take the super jumbo size for a couple of hours."" He told her.</p><p>""OOOOWWWWWWWW!!!"" Fiona howled as she felt what she thought was a rounders bat being forced into her asshole.</p><p>""SShhhh it's not that big you stupid Cunt!""</p><p>Fiona thought it was alright for him to say that as he wasn't having it pushed into his arse, but she pulled her cheeks apart, gritted her teeth and felt her hole being forced wide open to accommodate the butt plug. It seemed to take forever for it to finally be inserted and she thought she was being split wide open. With what sounded like an audible ""pop"", the widest part of the plug slipped into her rosehole, which immediately clamped itself tight shut around the neck of the intruding object.</p><p>""That's only four inches long and about half an inch thick at the neck and maybe an inch at the widest point. We'll use this for a week to get you into being opened up and then progress as quickly as we can to the six inch long, two inch thick ""Daddy"" plug. That's about an inch and a half wide at the neck so it should open you up so you can accommodate my cock and you know how big that is."" He crowed.</p><p>Fiona grimaced and fought back the tears as the burning sensation of being butt plugged bore down on her. John went and sat down on the settee and beckoned her to him.</p><p>""OK now kneel in between my legs and suck me off"" he demanded.</p><p>Fiona knelt on all fours, her mouth filled with cock and at the other end her asshole was firmly plugged. She really didn't look forward to having to do this every night, but the following night proved to be much different.</p><p>At seven pm the following evening Mr Norton arrived at the house ready to give Fiona her first tutoring session. Brenda answered the door and welcomed him in noticing his eyes latched onto her deep cleavage she had on display. She ushered him into the lounge where John was waiting.</p><p>""Hello Mr Norton this is so good of you. We really do appreciate the extra effort you are putting in to help Fiona."" He told him and held out his hand to shake his.</p><p>""It's quite alright Mr Seddon I am only too happy to help where I can."" He replied.</p><p>I'll bet you are too thought John.</p><p>""Call me Brian.""</p><p>""I'm John and this is Brenda. Do sit down. Would you like something to drink? Tea, coffee a glass of wine?"" he asked.</p><p>""A coffee would be fine thanks.""</p><p>""Brenda get Brian a coffee will you.""</p><p>""Yes dear. Do you prefer black or white and with or without sugar?"" Brenda asked.</p><p>""White and one sugar please"" Brian responded.</p><p>John and he stared at each other for a short while, in fact it was mere moments, as though sizing each other up.</p><p>""What do you do for a living John?"" Brian asked trying to make conversation.</p><p>""I'm a solicitor. I have a practice in town.""</p><p>""It's always good to know a member of the legal profession"" he stated.</p><p>""Well, that depends which side of the law you are on doesn't it?"" John stated quite coolly.</p><p>""Yes I suppose that's very true. Anyway, about helping Fiona, the exams are less than four weeks away so to help her I think we will need to have as many tutoring sessions as we can."" Brian told him.</p><p>""Yes well, would an all day session on a weekend be useful?"" John asked.</p><p>""Well, not really. The mind finds it difficult to concentrate on one subject for protracted periods. I was thinking more like a couple of hours at the most every other evening if possible. Fiona has other subjects to study and I wouldn't want to overwhelm her.""</p><p>I bet you would thought John.</p><p>""Yes I can see that. In my days of course I studied four subjects a year for my law degree and spent days at a time just reading land law and jurisprudence"" he laughed ""but then she is only eleven after all, just a developing child new to senior school and all those temptations it offers.""</p><p>""Precisely, so would my suggestion be agreeable?""</p><p>""Oh yes Brian, whatever you suggest is fine with us. We appreciate your concern and commitment and I will obviously make it worth your while"" John told him.</p><p>""Oh no need for that I'm just pleased I can be of help. Fiona's a clever girl she just doesn't know it yet"" Brian added.</p><p>Brenda returned with his coffee and handed it to him.</p><p>""Will the dining room be ok to use, or do you need a computer?"" John enquired.</p><p>""The dining room will be fine, just somewhere we won't be disturbed so we can crack along"" Brian responded.</p><p>""You'll have the room all to yourselves, you won't be disturbed at all"" John advised him. ""Brenda go and get Fiona.""</p><p>Brenda walked slowly and suggestively from the lounge on her 6"" high heels and Brian stared at her black seamed nylon covered legs and glimpsed the suggestion of stocking tops from under her short skirt. She had a super figure, great legs and an arse to die for! As they awaited Fiona's entrance the two men passed idle chit chat. Up in her room Brenda put the final touches to Fiona's outfit and brought her downstairs.</p><p>Brian's eyes bugged when Fiona entered the room. She was no longer in a school uniform but dressed in a tit hugging pink low cut top that presented a cleavage so deep and inviting he wanted to dive in. Her tit flesh was pushed up and together to form two hills of flesh that shimmered as she moved. The pink top ended just a couple of inches under her tits and with being pushed away from her torso by her bust, the bottom of it swung freely offering brief glimpses of her red bra cups.</p><p>Her black skirt was very short and tight, clinging to her ass cheeks so that Brian was convinced she couldn't have been wearing knickers. Her legs were encased in sheer black nylon and as he couldn't see an outline of suspenders through the clingy material wondered whether they were hold-ups or maybe tights. Her outfit was completed with a pair of black 4"" high heels that gave her legs an incredible shape.</p><p>Her long blonde hair was plaited into two pigtails tied with pink bows and she wore sufficient make-up to give her face a sexy wanton look but John had insisted she didn't apply her full slut warpaint until a much later occasion.</p><p>""Hello Mr Norton. Thank you for coming"" she told him.</p><p>Well not yet maybe but probably later John thought.</p><p>Brian's eyes lit up as he looked at her and felt his throat go dry. She looked simply stunning and sexy and slutty and desirable. He couldn't help thinking why her parents would let her dress like that. As if reading his mind John said.</p><p>""We let Fiona dress to express her personality. We treat her as an adult, don't we Fiona?""</p><p>""Yes Daddy"" she replied not missing his meaning as to being treated like an adult. Being fucked like an adult more like.</p><p>""Let's get started shall we?"" John said and led them to the dining room ""If you need anything just ask.""</p><p>The dining room door closed and they were alone together. Brian's heart was thumping and his eyes locked onto Fiona's tits. He couldn't stop gazing and he realised his mouth was open.</p><p>""I look different tonight don't I"" Fiona asked him.</p><p>""Yes Fiona you do. You look totally different.""</p><p>""I've been told to tone down my make-up for you. Anyway shall we start.""</p><p>She pulled two chairs out from the table and sat down on one, crossed her legs and allowed her black stocking tops to come in view. She smiled at him.</p><p>""You like me in stockings so I put them on just for you.""</p><p>""Fiona what if your parents come in?"" he asked out loud staring at her thigh.</p><p>""They won't. Even if they did I usually dress much more sexy than this at home.""</p><p>Brian opened his brief case and took out books and placed study materials all over the table top. He sat down next to her and began going over the course work they had been studying. He knew the areas she struggled with and focussed upon them, slowly trying to help her understand where she was failing to grasp the subject matter. As the time progressed Fiona found her understanding improving slightly as he showed her what the fundamental reasoning processes were behind the maths questions they worked through.</p><p>He was patience personified but he was also a man who had been in arousing situations with her. Her perfume permeated his senses and her tits kept shimmering each time she moved, inviting him to kiss them and he found it so difficult not to pull them out of the front of her top and suck them. He was rock hard and fearful that her parents would come in at any moment and react to his aroused state.</p><p>""Is that painful Mr Norton?"" Fiona asked.</p><p>""Sorry what?"" he responded.</p><p>""Your erection!"" she indicated.</p><p>""My erec....tion yes... no no Fiona I'm sorry I can't help it.""</p><p>""It's ok Mr Norton"" she whispered"" I like you getting hard. It means you like me doesn't it?""</p><p>""Yes Fiona but if your parents see me like this I don't know how I'd explain myself. I'm very nervous of being found like this.""</p><p>""I dressed like this just for you so I could make you feel this way. You know I said you can fuck me and I mean it"" she put her hand on his rock hard cock and squeezed hard ""Do you want me to relieve you?""</p><p>""What? Control yourself Fiona you parents are just through that door""</p><p>Fiona gripped him tight and pressed her lips to his.</p><p>""They won't come in. They definitely won't come in, I can guarantee that one hundred per cent."" she told him.</p><p>They swapped tongues and Fiona went to unzip his flies but he clasped his hand over hers holding her hand tightly in his grasp. It only forced Fiona's hand even more into his groin so she gripped his cock even harder. They continued their kiss for over a minute until he relaxed his grip on her hand and then moved both hands up to her shoulders. He held her at arms length and said.</p><p>""Where did you learn to do these things Fiona?""</p><p>""What things?"" she asked.</p><p>""You know what I'm talking about Fiona!"" he whispered back.</p><p>""Some times it's better not to know"" she replied ""I'm just advanced for my age that's all.""</p><p>""I have my suspicions Fiona. You're jailbait young lady and I don't want any problems.""</p><p>""But you don't want me to stop do you?"" she asked, arching her back and pushing her tits up. ""You want these"" and she jiggled her tits at him.</p><p>""Yes I do but not here. It's not safe.""</p><p>""It's safer than school and I'm definitely not going to say anything.""</p><p>She snaked her hand back onto his crotch and groped his manhood. Brian groaned and quickly removed her hand.</p><p>""Please Fiona, let's get on with the tutoring"" he pleaded.</p><p>""Ok Mr Norton but I also want tutoring in something else"" and she tongue kissed him.</p><p>Fiona sat back and looked at him before to his surprise she opened her legs and displayed her shaved cunt at his disbelieving eyes.</p><p>""You can fuck this whenever you want Mr Norton and I won't stop you. So it's yours as soon as you want it.""</p><p>As if nothing had occurred, Fiona closed her legs, rearranged her skirt and leant forward over the table to continue her studies. He looked at her and felt his cock straining for release and was lost for how to proceed.</p><p>""Come on Mr Norton, let's get on with this.""</p><p>He looked at his watch and saw it was after 8.30. Conflicting thoughts dashed through his mind as to where he was going to end up. He had had a close shave once too often in the past with some other schoolgirls and had vowed never to get into that situation again but here he was at a crossroads.</p><p>""I think it's a good time to end the session Fiona. I need to get my head clear on what's happening.""</p><p>""OK Mr Norton"" she whispered ""but that still looks like it's painful. Don't you want me to do anything to help you like you've been helping me?""</p><p>He was weak, aroused and felt backed into a corner. His brain said ""no"" but his head nodded ""yes"" and he suddenly found himself burying his face into her tits.</p><p>""Oh yes Mr Norton they're yours too"" she whispered stroking his head as he licked her tits.</p><p>She pushed him back, pulled her top up and scooped her tits out of her bra for his mouth to feed on. He sucked and sucked on her gloriously firm nipples and Fiona stroked his cock with firm hard strokes.</p><p>""Don't you want me to wank you off Mr Norton?"" she whispered into his ear.</p><p>""MMMmmmm"" came the response from his tit filled mouth.</p><p>Fiona deftly unzipped him and delved inside, pulling his cock out into the open. She gasped as she looked at it. It was a nice size and rock hard.</p><p>""OOOHHHH Mr Norton!"" she whispered ""it's huge!!""</p><p>She lied. It was less than seven inches long and slim too so she began with fast short strokes, gripping him in her right hand and pleasuring him. He sucked on her tits and ran his hands onto her stocking tops. Fiona lifted her ass off the seat and let him shuck her skirt up around her waist and parted her legs as far apart as she could. As she furiously wanked him, she suddenly felt his hand cup her bare cunt.</p><p>""Ooohhh yeeesss Mr Norton that feels so nice"" she told him.</p><p>She ran her hand up and down, up and down, up and down bringing him close to an eruption and pressed her cunt onto his hand as he ran a finger along her slit and played with her clit.</p><p>""MMMM don't stop sir, that's so nice.""</p><p>She grasped his cock with both hands, one above ther other and brought him to the point where he felt his balls were about to explode. He sucked hard on he right nipple and then pulled away to tell her in a loud whisper.</p><p>""Stop Fiona I'm cumming and I'll make a mess.""</p><p>""OH don't worry about that Sir, you just cum for me.""</p><p>""Ooh huh huh huh gunnnhhhh. Pphhoaawwwww yesssss I'm cummmmiiinngggg.""</p><p>He didn't even register what she was doing as his cock exploded into a velvet wet hot enclosure. He looked down and exclaimed in a heavy exhalation of lust as he witnessed Fiona taking his cum in her mouth. He couldn't stop, knew he should but revelled in the incredible sensations of her mouth sucking him dry.</p><p>He seemed to be making so much noise that at any moment her parents would storm into the room and discover them. In fact it was the noise and moan of Fiona gargling with his cum that filled his ears.</p><p>""MMMMmmmmm yeessshhhhh ooohhhh Mr Norton.""</p><p>Fiona swallowed seven heavy salty blasts and then collected the final few spurts on her tongue. She nursed his cock until he had finished spasming and then slowly hollowed her cheeks as she slid it from her mouth with a loud ""pop!""</p><p>""Yu tazte lulee Mzr Norton!"" she again whispered with her mouth still filled with his cum.</p><p>He looked down at her with incredulous eyes. Her bare tits heaving and she stared at him as she opened her mouth to display his creamy cum on her tongue. She giggled, arched her back, dropped her head forward and spilled his cum all over her tits.</p><p>""Did you enjoy cumming in my mouth Mr Norton? I certainly did!""</p><p>He was lost for words as she continued to stroke him, removing the last vestiges of cum from his cock with her tongue and lips. She scooped up his cum off her tits and licked it away before she dried him with her hair. He was speechless as she sat up and put her tits away before putting his cock back into his trousers and zipping him up.</p><p>""No-one would know you've just fucked my mouth Mr Norton"" she told him ""so is it going to be my cunt next time?""</p><p>Next time? The idea lit up like a neon sign in his brain, as he watched Fiona stand up and pull her skirt down over her stocking tops. She was eleven years old and had a control over him he couldn't explain. The next time? Yes the next time.</p><p>""Do you think I will pass my maths exam Mr Norton?"" she asked him.</p><p>All he could do was nod. He confirmed her request. He could hardly do anything else.</p><p>""Ooohh goody! But we will still have to have more tutoring sessions won't we?"" she enquired.</p><p>""Yes Fiona we will need to have more.""</p><p>""Oh good because I like being tutored"" and she passionately kissed him long and hard.</p><p>Ten minutes later he managed a subdued farewell to John and Brenda having arranged a further meeting two nights hence. When the door closed John growled at Brenda and Fiona.</p><p>""Strip naked you fucking bitches!""</p><p>Twenty seconds later both of them were naked in heels.</p><p>""Well did he fuck you?"" he asked Fiona.</p><p>""No daddy he didn't, but I made sure he came in my mouth!"" she responded.</p><p>John smiled a satisfied victorious smile. He knew he had him now.</p><p>""You can both go to bed I have some phone calls to make.""</p><p>Fiona looked at her Mum and they walked upstairs, grateful for not being required to fuck him right then. As she reached the lounge door, Fiona heard his commanding deep voice.</p><p>""Fiona, I'll be along later to continue your training"" he told her ""slip into some seams and heels, I want a good finish to the night.""</p><p>Fiona's stomach churned at the prospect of him fingering her arsehole again but nodded in agreement. She didn't have long to wait, perhaps an hour but eventually her bedroom door opened and John entered. She slid to the floor, kneeling back on her heels, her back arched and put her hands on her head.</p><p>""Hello daddy!"" she greeted him.</p><p>""Time to loosen you up you little Cunt! Now lean over the bed and get those legs spread wide.""</p>"
69,"Fiona, Part 9",Agent Provocateur,,[''],Brian is caught with his pants down and John ensnares him in his plans. Fiona does what she does best.....,2012-02-23T00:00:00,"This story is pure fiction, but from studying child abuse is feasible in every respect. It is pure fantasy and fiction and as such should be taken with a huge dose of the relevant medicine.It is the second in three connected novels and runs parallel in time with 'Janine'. The author does not condone, or accept that sex with a child is acceptable in any way, shape or form whatsoever. My characters are just as real as you want to make them, just don't confuse the story line with reality.","<p></p><h5>Chapter 12 - In Flagrante Delicto</h5><p>The tutoring sessions continued every other night over the next three weeks and each time Brian would tutor her for maths and then took some personal time. Each occasion saw Fiona dressed ever more seductive and sexy and he would have to gradually ease himself into the evening. The tutoring seemed to be a necessary distraction to the actual personal time they shared. Brian enjoyed kissing, sucking and mauling her firm B cup tits and the intense mutual masturbation, he even tongue fucked her. Fiona was like a drug for him and he couldn't get enough of her.</p><p>On the tenth visit Brenda greeted him at the door and just like her daughter she had been wearing ever more revealing outfits. This time, at John's instruction, she went further than ever before and wore a semi sheer blouse without a bra. Her big DD cup tits strained against the one size too small translucent pink blouse and her nipples pushed through the material like two bullets. He could see all of her tit shape through the material. Her short black skirt rode just at mid thigh and she was again wearing black seamed stockings with black 6"" high heels.</p><p>""Hello Brian"" she cooed ""John's in the lounge. He'd like a quick word with you. Do come straight through?""</p><p>She closed the front door and walked ahead of him on those 6"" high black heels, her arse swaying provocatively from side to side, her black seamed stocking tops coming into view and then disappearing again. She reached the door and indicated he should go in and followed him through. John greeted him with a knowing smile and invited him to chat before going into the dining room.</p><p>He sat opposite them and Brenda immediately opened her legs wide enough to give him an unhindered upskirt view of her black stocking tops and a bare cunt before slowly crossing her legs, leaving her skirt high on her thigh and allowing him a glimpse of black stocking welt. Her heavily painted face stared at him with a ""come hither"" look and she arched her back, pushing her nipples hard against the thin fabric of her blouse giving him the most blatant view of her tits.</p><p>""How is she coming along?"" John asked Brian using a phrase that could have another meaning.</p><p>Brian tore his eyes away from Brenda and looked at John.</p><p>""Oh she's showing a marked improvement"" he responded.</p><p>""Good, will she have any problems with her exams? We are naturally concerned about it as you will appreciate.""</p><p>""If she applies herself she should be ok"" he stated.</p><p>""Her physics teacher has also been giving her some extra tuition as well, though only for an hour or so a couple of once a week.""</p><p>""Oh is he?"" Brian felt a twinge of jealousy at that revelation.</p><p>""Yes she has problems with that subject too and chemistry and geography"" John continued.</p><p>""Mr Gladstone is devoted to his pupils. He will certainly get Fiona to understand the subject more but it's a little too close to the exams to be sure.</p><p>""Yes that's what I thought too perhaps it's a little too close to the exams but I'm confident we can find a way to help her"" he said, looking into Brian's eyes. ""Anyway, best you get on with tonight's lesson. We don't want to keep you waiting. Brenda take Brian through to Fiona.""</p><p>Brenda slowly uncrossed her legs without taking her eyes from Brian's searching gaze, spread her legs wide so that her skirt was taught allowing Brian to ogle her shaved cunt. She stood up but appeared unaware of her black stocking tops and cunt being displayed to his staring eyes and sashayed ahead of him to the lounge door.</p><p>""She's waiting for you in the dining room again."" She sexily intoned and breathed on him.</p><p>Her perfume was intoxicating, her truly beautiful face captivated him and he felt his cock hardening. He stared at her arse and stocking tops as she preceded him down the hall to the dining room door and then quickly turned allowing him to bump into her tits. She wilfully pressed them into his chest and said</p><p>""If you need anything else, anything at all, absolutely ANYTHING, just ask and you can have whatever you want!""</p><p>He stood transfixed as she lightly kissed him on the lips and let her right hand slide lightly over his hardening cock.</p><p>""And I mean ANYTHING Brian...... Anything!"" and she sashayed away.</p><p>Frustrated, turned on, aroused, eager, his cock already hardening, he opened the dining room door and immediately sucked in a sharp intake of breath as he looked at Fiona. She sat left side on to the door, her left leg crossed over her right leg with her black stocking tops clearly displayed and held up by red suspender straps. Her way too short black skirt was rucked up to only just cover her ass cheeks and hips but it was the deep red low cut clinging crop top in which her braless B cup tits were only just covered which immediately grasped his attention. She was spilling out of it.</p><p>It barely covered the lower portion of her tits, there was no more than an inch of material below her nipples and the lower swells were shimmying as she turned to look at him. Her braless nipples were poking through the thin material and it hugged and outlined the firm shape of her tits. She dangled a red 4"" high heel off her left foot whilst her right heel was firmly planted on the ground.</p><p>""Hello Mr Norton. What are we going to be doing tonight?"" she asked with a wicked twinkle in her eye and a sensuous tone to her voice.</p><p>She slowly licked her bright red painted lips and fluttered her eyes at him. Her thick bright blue eye-shadow shone in the light and her piercing blue eyes were outlined with an even thicker coating of black mascara. Her cheeks, heavy with blusher added further colour to her slut painted face and she tapped the chair next to her indicating she wanted him to sit down.</p><p>""Do I look nice Mr Norton? I took a long time to get ready for you tonight"" she told him.</p><p>He put his briefcase down and slid onto the offered chair and couldn't take his eyes off her.</p><p>""This is how I usually look after school. I like to put lots of make-up on when I get home. Do I look good enough to eat Mr Norton?"" and she slowly ran her hand all over his rock hard cock.""MMmmmmm you're happy to see me!""</p><p>""You look amazing Fiona. So different."" He told her.</p><p>""But you like how I look right? And I'm dressed sexy for you too aren't I?"" she added.</p><p>""Yes Fiona but what are your parents thinking letting you dress like this?""</p><p>""They let me do what I want"" she lied ""I like looking like Mum does. Shall we get started?""</p><p>Brian began wondering about their family arrangements, considering a number of unpalatable and also arousing possibilities. The atmosphere was electric and when their time finally came to end the tutorial, he sat back and ran his hands through his hair. He had been erect since he came into the room and throughout the period Fiona had regularly stroked his cock, tongue kissed him and pressed her tits into his chest.</p><p>""I'd better be going now Fiona before I...""</p><p>""Before you what Mr Norton?"" she interrupted.</p><p>""Before your parents find me doing something I shouldn't be doing.</p><p>Fiona pressed herself into him and let her braless tits rub all over his arm. They practically spilled out of her top. She looked up into his eyes and slipped her top off over her head.</p><p>""Fiona!!! NO!!"" he loudly whispered trying to stop her but she was too quick.</p><p>She stood in front of him, her B cup tits standing proud and erect, her firm nipples were flushed a deep pink. She stared him straight in the eyes. John had told her exactly what he wanted her to do and she was carrying out his instructions to the letter.</p><p>""I want to Mr Norton"" and she unzipped her skirt to step out of it.</p><p>Stripped now to her red suspender belt, black stockings and heels, she did a slow twirl and his eyes bugged as they fixed on her shaved smooth cunt and on to her legs to see she was wearing seamed stockings. He almost came in his trousers at the sight of this eleven year old girl wearing black seams. She finished her twirl and dropped to her knees between his legs and quickly removed his trousers. He lifted himself up so she could slide them and his shorts down to his ankles, taking them off over his shoes.</p><p>""I've wanted to do this for such a long time!"" she admitted.</p><p>Fiona devoured his cock into her hot, wet, eleven year old mouth, swallowing his tumescent flesh straight into her throat. He felt her lips mash into his pubic hair and then she pulled his cock from her voracious throat. A long, thick strand of saliva arched between his cock and her bright red lips.</p><p>""MMMMmmmm Mr Norton you are so fucking big!"" she exclaimed in a hushed voice.</p><p>She slowly bobbed her talented mouth up and down his cock, hollowing her cheeks each time she came up for air, sucking hard and laving the shaft with her tongue. Fiona gave him a toe curling blow job that he would long remember if not for all the right reasons.</p><p>""MMMmmmmm"" she hummed ""MMMMMMMMMMM"" she hummed louder tasting the pre-cum that coated his throbbing cock.</p><p>""MMMMMM Mr Norton I want you to cum in my mouth. I want to make you cum with my mouth. Would you like that Mr Norton?""</p><p>She kept her eyes on his as she swallowed his cock whole and buried her lips into his pubic hair, fucking her throat on his rock hard manhood. Brian's toes curled, he couldn't remember getting a better blow job and she was only eleven. All the warning bells rang in his brain, all the sirens wailed and he knew he should be stopping this, but his cock said otherwise.</p><p>Fiona sucked him for well over thirty minutes, brining him to the pint of cumming on three occasions but always denying him that much needed release. Eventually the moment arrived when she knew he could last no longer and with her hand wrapped around his shaft, wanked him furiously into her mouth, sliding his cock along her tongue and sucking just the head, laving it with her tongue. His breathing became laboured and he fisted her hair, feeding his cock into her mouth through her hand grip.</p><p>""Cumming Fiona...Cuuummmiinnnggg!!! Oohh gug ugug unggghhh huh huh mmmm aagghhh unghh UNGGHHHH CUMMING!!! Nnnhhh NNhhh nuhh nuhh AH DEAR GODDDD YEEEEEEEEEEEEESSS!!!!""</p><p>""KUM MZR NAWTUN CUM IN MY MOUF!!!"" she pleaded.</p><p>""OOOHHH FFFUUUUUCCCKKK YYEEEESSSS!!!!!!!!!!!!!""</p><p>Fiona held his cock up to her face and felt the first huge splat of hot sticky cum land right across her left cheek, followed immediately by an even bigger jet splattering on her forehead, eyes and into her hair, the third blast smacked her across he lips and as the fourth rope shot from his cock she made sure it hit her open mouth. He looked down at her with her cum drenched face covered in white jism, and a long strand drooling from the corners of her eleven year old mouth, down her chin and onto her bare tits.</p><p>It was at that very moment that John chose to walk in and discover proceedings. Fiona was kneeling naked in red suspenders, black seamed stockings and shiny red 5"" high heels wanking Brian's cock all over her cum drenched face. Brian was shooting the final few smaller strings into her red lipped mouth when he realised John had entered the room. Sexual relief mixed with sated satisfaction and pleasure were abruptly replaced with sheer panic. His involuntary reaction to being discovered caused him to jump and push Fiona away from him.</p><p>""OH Fuck!!!"" he yelled, holding Fiona at arms length.</p><p>""Yes, precisely. She's very talented isn't she?"" John was calmness personified ""she's got such a good little mouth on her.""</p><p>He stared at Fiona, then back at Brian.</p><p>""Go and get cleaned up Fiona and have Brenda bring a flannel and towel for Brian.""</p><p>Fiona raised herself up and went to pick her clothes up.</p><p>""Leave them, he's seen all of you. Be quick Brian needs to be cleaned up.""</p><p>""I'm... eehhh... MMmm"" Brian stuttered.</p><p>John put his fingers to his lips and silenced his response.</p><p>""Shhhhh!"" he intimated ""I think we need to talk Brian! It seems you've just fucked my eleven year old daughter.""</p><p>Brenda entered the room and looked at Brian, handed him the flannel and towel and exited without a word. Brian expected her to go ballistic but her reaction was not at all what any normal parent would be feeling. It was as if it was the most normal sight she could have witnessed.</p><p>""Get cleaned up and join us in the lounge. You've got an almighty mess to explain here haven't you.</p><p>Brian sat there for a few minutes, his head in his ands and contemplated life in prison, the ruination of his career, his life and his family's reaction. He'd been here before but managed to cover it up but this time he new he was doomed. He was so engrossed with his thoughts that he didn't realise Fiona had returned. He felt a hand on his head and he turned to look at her.</p><p>He didn't even flinch or make any comment as her stared at her naked body all the way down, from her beautiful sparkling repainted face, her long blonde hair, to her incredible tiny waist, shaved cunt, long shapely legs and ever onwards down to her 5"" high red heels. She stroked his head and said.</p><p>""I'm sorry Mr Norton. My dad made me do it. Be careful Mr Norton he's not nice at all. He makes Mum and me do all sorts of things. I really enjoyed what we did and you need to know I'll do it all again with you if you want, but please be careful of him he's so dangerous.""</p><p>She quickly hugged him to her tits and kissed him on the lips before turning and walking out of the room As she reached the door she turned to face him, walked back and picked up the flannel.</p><p>""Let me help you get cleaned up.""</p><p>It took only a minute or so and then she looked deep into his eyes and he could see tears forming in hers. She kissed him on the lips and ran from the room. Brian dressed himself and slowly, like a condemned man, moved to the lounge. When he entered he was greeted by the image of Brenda, now naked in heels, kneeling on the floor to the right of John.</p><p>Her legs were parted and her hands were on the back of her head, with her back arched, her tits held high and proud topped by two erect thick nipples, her head held back to gaze up at the ceiling. To John's left, a naked Fiona had adopted a similar position and she looked nowhere near eleven years of age. Brian was speechless, uncomprehending, angry, regretful, confused, aroused, amazed, suicidal, suspicious, above all he felt defeated.</p><p>""Sit down Brian we have to talk!""</p><p>""I'd just rather stand"" he replied.</p><p>""I told you to sit down!"" John menacingly replied ""you don't have any bargaining position to fall back on. Now SIT!!!!!""</p><p>Brian slid onto the settee directly across from the tableau in front of him and kept quiet. He knew John had all the cards in his hands.</p><p>""So, Brian, did you enjoy Fiona's blow job - though it's not the first time you've cum in her mouth is it?""</p><p>He shook his head.</p><p>""I didn't hear a reply.""</p><p>""No it isn't"" he admitted with a defeated tone.</p><p>""And it's not the first time you've seen her naked like that now is it ?""</p><p>""No"" was all Brian could say.</p><p>""It's not even the first time you've enjoyed a situation like that with other underage girl's is it Brian?""</p><p>Brian gazed at John with uncomprehending look on his face.</p><p>""I don't quite follow you"" he said.</p><p>""Don't quite follow me? Yes you do Brian. How about Becky Wilson at Wellesborough High School and then it was Mary Anderson at St Stephen's Comprehensive and how about Paula Williams? Where was that at? Oh yes, Columbus Grammar School"" Brian's world began to collapse. How the hell did John know about these things? He'd managed to keep them undercover or thought he had. His face was a picture as John stared at him with a smug expression.</p><p>""The lure of vibrant young female flesh to fuck is a terrible urge isn't Brian. Such young bodies to taste, cunt to savour and when you're the first to cum in a young girl's mouth there's nothing else on earth quite like it. But it's against the law Brian. You know that, you've had your tastes before and yet here you are still sampling forbidden fruit. And now you've been caught"" John crowed triumphantly.</p><p>""You set me up.""</p><p>""Of course I did and you took the bait"" he stared coldly at Brian ""but she is such succulent bait isn't she?""</p><p>John turned to Fiona and cupped right tit and ran his hand all the way down her body to cup her sex, sliding a finger up and down her slit.</p><p>""You like that don't you Cunt?""</p><p>""Mmmmmm yess Daddy"" Fiona genuinely moaned.</p><p>""What the hell do you want?"" Brian asked ""What the hell is this"" and he indicated Brenda and Fiona's naked state with a gesture of his hands.</p><p>""This Brian? This is how two sluts present themselves at home"" he was smiling with a smug expression ""this is how they spend their time in this house.""</p><p>Brian looked on with total disbelief. What had he allowed himself to get involved with?</p><p>""Oh come on Brian, you've had your suspicions haven't you? You saw something in Fiona's attitude that got you wondering. Admit it""</p><p>""Yes I was concerned, I wondered if she was possibly being abused....""</p><p>""Abused?"" John interrupted ""Abused? She's getting fucked Brian, not abused. I hate that word it is so overused.""</p><p>""She's eleven years old"" Brian retorted ""and you're abusing her!""</p><p>""And what have you been doing to her Brian? Playing games? Doing some background research? Just like you did with Becky and Mary and Paula?""</p><p>Brian was lost for words and shook his head from side to side.</p><p>""You chose to go where you went with Fiona Brian and now you've been found out. What will the police say?""</p><p>""I'll tell them exactly what you did John, I'll tell them what you are doing to Fiona!""</p><p>""These are empty threats to terrorise children! I'm an upstanding member of society, a Solicitor well known in society and with many friends on the police force. Who's going to believe you Brian?""</p><p>""Fiona will tell them!"" he came back.</p><p>""Fiona?"" John threw his head back and laughed out loud ""You fucking idiot. Do you really think she will back you up? Well?""</p><p>John grabbed Fiona by her hair and pulled her to him.</p><p>""Am I abusing you, you little Cunt? Has daddy been fucking you?"" he asked her whilst fingering her cunt.</p><p>""No Daddy. You haven't!"" she replied avoiding looking at Brian.</p><p>""Has anyone been abusing you?"" he ran his right hand all over her tits.</p><p>""Only Mr Norton Daddy!""</p><p>Brian was totally gutted. His eyes pleaded with Fiona and then with Brenda. John saw the exchange of looks between them</p><p>""Brenda will do exactly as she's told won't you Brenda?""</p><p>""Yes Sir!"" she immediately replied.</p><p>""Let me show you how obedient this fat cow is"" he coldly intoned ""Brenda, go and suck Brian off. Make sure you swallow his cum too.""</p><p>""Yes Sir!"" she fearfully replied.</p><p>Brenda immediately crawled over to Brian and insinuated herself between his legs. Her fingers tugged at his trousers but Brian pushed them away.</p><p>""Brian either you let her suck you off or I will call the police!""</p><p>""You sick Fuck!""</p><p>""Language Brian, language, there are ladies present. Now don't stop her or you will regret it. Besides, you'll also enjoy it. Her mouth is every bit as good as Fiona's, you'll see.""</p><p>By now Brenda had pulled his trousers and shorts down to his ankles and was fisting his cock in her skilled right hand. She locked her eyes on his and smiled a seductive smile at him as she pumped him hard until within a minute she had a rock hard cock to show for her endeavours. Without removing her eyes from his she dropped her mouth to his cock and swallowed it straight into her throat as if it was the most natural thing to do.</p><p>Brian's toes curled and he involuntarily lifted himself from the seat. As Brenda hollowed her mouth with a savage hard suck, she slid his cock all the way out until a long strand of saliva connected her lips to the head of his throbbing shaft. He couldn't prevent himself from moaning out his satisfaction as Brenda began rapidly bobbing her head up and down, taking him balls deep with each ingress of tumescent flesh.</p><p>""I told you she was good didn't I?"" John crowed ""Fiona, get over there and remove his shoes and trousers, make him more comfortable and kneel next to him so he can play with your tits.""</p><p>It only took a minute for her to comply with John's instruction and Brian found himself sucking on an eleven year old girl's tits whilst her mother sucked him off. He didn't even try to stop her from sliding down to her knees to join her mother and taking turns sucking him off. He was in seventh heaven as the incredible dual sensations of two mouths sucking and licking his cock soon had the expected reaction.</p><p>""Ok Slut, get yourself up on the settee and stand astride him so he can suck your cunt!"" John ordered.</p><p>Fiona stood up on the cushions, her high heels planted either side of his hips and leant her thighs against the back of the settee. Her cunt was just at the angle that with a slight push she could impale her cunt on Brian's searching tongue. She grasped his head in both hands and ground her cunt into his face.</p><p>""Oooh yes Mr Norton. MMmmm Yesssss. More tongue, lick me harder!"" she demanded.</p><p>Brian happily complied, licking her cunt slit all the way up and down, swirling his tongue around her clit and thrusting it as deep inside as he could whilst Fiona pulled her cunt lips wide open to make it easier for him. Brenda was furiously sucking his cock whilst Fiona enjoyed him tongue fucking her.</p><p>His balls began to churn as Brenda added her right hand to the pleasure process and wanked the shaft into her bobbing mouth. Brian found himself holding Brenda's head and fucking upwards through her fist into wet, hot liquid velvet. As the impending eruption became intense and imminent, he grasped Fiona's buttocks and pulled her onto his deep probing tongue, reacting to her guttural moans of pleasure as he tongued her tasty cunt.</p><p>""Mmmmnnn MMmn oooh yesss Mr Norton. Ohhh fuck yesssss, I'm cumming Mr Norton.!!!""</p><p>""Mii tuuu!!!"" he groaned through a mouthful of shaved eleven year old cunt.</p><p>""Gark!!! Kek! Kerrkk!! Guh! Guh! Guh! Guh!!"" Brenda moaned.</p><p>He came like he had never cum before and sent seven heavy blasts of thick, sour, salty, glutinous cum into Brenda's suctioning mouth whilst he tongue fucked Fiona into her own shattering orgasm.</p><p>""OOOhhh FUuccckkkkyyyessssssssssssssss!!!!"" Fiona wailed.</p><p>Brian bucked into Brenda's mouth, filling her with so much cum it gushed from the corners of her cock stuffed lips and she snorted it down her nose at the same time. Fiona grasped his head in a vice like grip and ground her cunt onto his tongue, milking her orgasm for all it was worth. Brian was finding it difficult to breathe and Brenda was almost spewing up cum from the immense load he had offloaded.</p><p>""Bravo Brian. That was some orgasm. It's a good job I got it on camera isn't it?"" John crowed.</p><p>Brian hadn't even noticed that John had begun filming the unfolding sexual scene and was totally at a loss for what to say. He had now been recorded for posterity and it could be used for whatever reason John decided. He looked with contempt at his nemesis.</p><p>""You see Brian, you have to be so careful these days not to have any form of evidence or proof available to be used against you. It never ceases to amaze me how many men get caught and prosecuted because they've got thousands of photographs and loads of films in their possession of young girls getting fucked, or especially of them fucking little girls too. I can't understand the need for it myself. Why resort to looking at photos and films when you can have the real thing? I have no such in my possession, nor any photographs or films of me in ""flagrante delicto"" with any little girls. I don't look at porn on my computer, there's not one bit of hard evidence in existence to present against me.</p><p>""There are no photographs of Fiona having sex, or even posing nude. It won't happen. No photos, no films, ergo no proof to be used against me, just the possibility of accusations that I can rebut with ease. Fiona and Brenda will always back me up that nothing has occurred between me and Fiona. But as for you, well, I've recorded this little film on a specially bought video camera that cannot be traced to me in any way whatsoever. So whoever took this film, it certainly wasn't me.</p><p>""This recording will not be downloaded on any computer I possess or have access to and will be kept in a secure vault until such time as it may be needed. So now Brian, I've literally got you by the balls.""</p><p>As John made his statement, Brenda completed sucking Brian dry and Fiona rubbed her cunt all over his face. Brian looked up at her and Fiona smiled a wicked smile at him, with an almost conspiratorial gleam in her eyes. Brenda continued to wank his cock to keep him hard. She intended to fuck him just as John had commanded her and she wanted that thick meat pole inside her.</p><p>""OK John, you're in control. Do whatever you want to, I really don't care anymore"" Brian told him.</p><p>""Of course you don't. You've just been sucked off by a slut mother and had her amazing eleven year old daughter's cunt to suck. Fantastic wasn't it?"" John goaded.</p><p>Brian kept quiet not waning to say anything.</p><p>""Well? I'm waiting for an answer"" he continued.</p><p>""Yes it was all you say it was"" Brian responded.</p><p>He made to stand up but Brenda still grasped his cock. He looked at her and moved to take her hand away.</p><p>""You haven't fucked Brenda yet Brian. You don't want to miss that cunt of hers. She's quite a fuck.""</p><p>""I'm not in the mood anymore"" Brian stated.</p><p>""You may not be but your cock is. Now sit down! Brenda, fuck his brains out. Meanwhile Fiona can suck me off and I'll get some more footage of you with my wife.""</p><p>Brenda wasted no time in pushing Brian back down onto the seat and sitting astride him. Her left hand grasped his cock and her right opened her cunt up to allow her to slide it all the way in. She was so wet he felt her glide all the way down his shaft until she snuggled balls deep on his rigid tool. Then, as promised, she fucked his brains out.</p><p>Fiona crawled over to John, took his cock out and sucked him down deep. As blow-jobs go it wasn't the best she had ever given him, but John was distracted trying to record Brenda and Brian, hammering away at each other, now seemingly oblivious to anyone else.</p><p>""Oh fuck yes Brian your cock is so big..."" she moaned ""Ohhh fuck me Brian, fuck me!! I want it up my ass soon. I want you to cum up, my ass this time!""</p><p>She was riding him like a cowgirl and Brian was mauling her tits and biting her nipples. The room was filled with guttural moans and groans of people fucking. Brian couldn't see Fiona but could hear her sucking John off.</p><p>""Guh! Guh! Guh! Guh! Huh! Huh! Mmmnnn, mmmnnn Kark! Kark! Guh Guh.""</p><p>John held Fiona's head tight as she deep throated him and continued to film Brian fucking his wife. There was no way he was going to film Fiona sucking him off. Survival was his byword. He was supremely careful not to have any evidence whatsoever in existence of what he made Fiona do and what he did to her, but Brian was a different matter. The imagery of Fiona riding his face was from the back. Even when they were both sucking him off he made sure to avoid getting either of their faces into the frame.</p><p>It was obvious that it was a young girl sucking Brian off and even Brenda's face wasn't clearly visible throughout the fuck session. All that could be deduced was that Brian was fucking an adult woman and a very young girl. It was enough to sink Brian and John knew he could ensure there was no way he could be implicated in the filming of this. He smiled a contented smile.</p><p>""OOOhhh fuck you've got such a big cock Brian! OOOOhhh now I want it up my ass!"" Brenda moaned.</p><p>She quickly lifted herself up and off his cock, repositioned it over her anus and plunged down onto it. Brian couldn't believe how easily his cock slid in balls deep as Brenda sighed out in a fuck induced satisfied moan.</p><p>""Ohhh fuck yess!!""</p><p>She rode him all the way to paradise and back with his cock encased in her personal sewer. Brian was long gone from caring about what had happened and concentrated on the incredible cock milking Brenda gave him. John later informed him that it lasted over twenty minutes but at that moment time wasn't of any consequence. All he was aware of was a tight, hot, velvet asshole milking him dry.</p><p>""UUUnnnghhh nnn nnn nnn kummin!kUM..mIN! AAhhh huhuhuhuhuhAAAHHhhhhhhhhhh.""</p><p>He spewed he contents of his balls into the deepest recesses of Brenda's bowels, lurching upwards to bury his cock balls deep in her spasming rectum. Brenda shrieked as he blasted eight thick ropes of cum into her and it frothed into a foam around his cock as he hammered her asshole and pounded her with his rock hard cock. From somewhere in a hazy distance Brian became aware of a hand clapping.</p><p>""Bravo Brian, bravo, that was an amazing fuck! Even I have to admit that. I told you she was good and you didn't want to miss out on her fucking you didn't I? You owe me one for that!""</p><p>Brian collapsed back onto the settee, amazed that he had cum again so hard and so soon after that first incredible release. As Benda slumped in his arms she continued to grind her asshole down onto his cock, seeming insatiable and wanting him to continue. She grasped his head in her hands and crushed her lips to his, thrusting her tongue into his mouth to duel with his.</p><p>""MMmmmmmm mmmm mmm huuhhmm yeeesss yeesss ooohhh fuck me Brian fuck my slut cunt fuck my ass again, make me swallow you r cum mmmmmmm mmmmm"" she groaned.</p><p>""Don't be so greedy you fucking whore. Get of him and let this little slut daughter of yours have a go."" John boomed</p><p>Brenda slid Brian's still hard cock from her anus and it was followed by a bubbly fart and a stream of hot cum which dribbled all over his balls.</p><p>""Go and clean him up Slut. Do a very good job of it too. He deserves the best after that fuck we just watched."" John told her</p><p>Fiona let John's cock slide from her mouth and crawled over to insinuate herself between Brian's legs. He looked down at her and their eyes met. His full of disbelief, hers filled with forming tears and regret but she formed an ""O"" with her slips and sucked his cum covered shitty cock into her throat.</p><p>""MMmmnnnn "" she moaned in fake pleasure ""Mmmmmm mmm mmm huhu huhmm huhmmmm.""</p><p>Fiona laved his cock clean and after just a few minutes dried it with her hair. John looked straight at Brian with a victorious grin on his face. Brian returned the look with one of resignation.</p><p>""Now Brian, this is what you are going to do!""</p>"
70,"Daddy's Little Goldmine, Part 1",Agent Provocateur,,"['Mg(10)', 'anal', 'oral', 'bdsm', 'kiddy porn']",Her daddy wants to make lots of money from her becoming as porn star but she is reluctant but also obediant. Is she a pron star in the making?,2012-04-03T00:00:00,Again this is total fantasy and not even remotely connected to reality. So enjoy it for what it is.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>""UURRRGGGHHH OWWWW OOOohhh Huh Huh huh huh huh AAggghhhh Ahhhheeeyyyyee MMMMM!!!!!!! MMMMmmm!!!! Huh Huh Huh OWWWW!!!! OOAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!""</p><p>Rebecca screamed through the agony, crying out at the top of her lungs with each brutal hard thrust skewering her tiny well stretched asshole. Tears streamed from her eyes to mix with the snot bubbling from her nose and kept the cum that was splattered all over her face from drying out. The anal fucking she was enduring was an unwanted end to her daily life now that her mother was no longer with them.</p><p>""AAggghhhh Pl..ea..se huh huh Da..dd..eee ooowww, it hurts Daddy! Please Daddy ooowwww please stop, ooohh it hurts! Daddy! OOowww huh huh huh OWWWWWW mmmm OWWWWW UUURRRGGHHHH URRRGGGHHHH yiiiii owww huh huh""</p><p>Her Daddy had now been fucking her asshole for over an hour, enjoying her screams, her moans, her tears and her pleas begging him to stop fucking her.</p><p>""Daddy will stop when Daddy is ready to stop, when he cums and not before. You know that you little Cunt! So just enjoy it!"" he hissed into her ear.</p><p>He rammed his nine inch long two inch thick cock balls deep into her protesting, defenceless ten year old asshole at two strokes a second, banging her head into the headboard with each powerful inward thrust. She was bent at the knees, supported by him mauling her budding barely AA cup tits in his huge hands, using them as anchorage points to keep him balanced on the soles of his feet as he squatted down on the bed behind her burying his cock into her rectum.</p><p>Her body fell into his crushing hands as she was unable to support herself, with her arms tied behind her, right wrist to left elbow and left wrist to right elbow and six coils of white rope tightly bound around her arms above her tits. Her ankles were crossed and tightly tied with four more coils of the same white rope, cinched between her ankles. This had the effect of allowing him to open her knees as wide as needed to gain better penetration and stopped her from struggling to pull off his rock hard cock. She was pliant putty in his hands.</p><p>His eyes were locked on the point where his glistening cock disappeared deep inside her bowels, fascinated to see his entire length sliding in and out of her tight hot clutching ten year old sphincter. She felt him splitting her wide open, with each thrust accompanied by his balls slapping loudly against her thighs.</p><p>""OOOWWWWWW OOOWWWWW UUURRRGGGHH ohh UURRRGGGHHH huh huh huh huh ooohhh ahhhhhh. Daddy.. Pleeesssee It hurts so bd. Please Daddy, AAGGGHHHHHh pleesssseeee ooowwwwwwwwww!!!! ""</p><p>She wanted to die, to be anywhere else but there, on that bed, being fucked by her Daddy, in agony, yet constantly aware of the sensation of his cum dripping out of her cunt from the two loads of cum he had already deposited there earlier that evening. She hated her life, hated her mother for leaving them, hated her Daddy fucking her but she also loved him for being her Daddy. When her Mother left them six months previously when Rebecca was still only nine he had told Rebecca that she was now the lady of the house and would have to take the place of her mother. She hadn't quite realised just what that statement entailed but she soon found out.</p><p>""Unnnhhh!! Unnhhh!! Huh oh fuck yes!!! Unggghh Ungggghh mmmm yes yes Daddy's cummin! Ohhh fuck yessss! Get ready you little cunt!"" he growled out his pleasure</p><p>""Hurry up Daddy...ooowwwwww please Daddy please cum quick, it's hurting so bad!!! OOOwwwwwwww!!!!""</p><p>It felt like coarse sandpaper was being roughly scraped all over her anus and that a huge bat was being forced deep into her guts with each piston like thrust. He was oblivious to her pain, oblivious to her agony, just solely concentrating on his own fulfilment.</p><p>""Unngghh!! Unghhh!! Unghhhh! Yes! Here it comes you fucking little bitch. NNNNnnnnhhhh!!! OHHH YESSS!!!! FUCK Yessssssssssss!!!!""</p><p>Two things happened simultaneously. One was he stiffened, fell back onto his heels and buried his cock balls deep into her protesting, hot dry asshole, lifting her from her knees and causing her even more pain. His grasping hands clasped her tiny tits tight and he pulled her upright and then backwards so her back was crushed into his chest and she was fully off the bed. That had the effect of impaling her on his cock and she dangled there with her bound feet and toes scrabbling for support. The other thing that happened was he erupted a stream of hot jetting cum into her bowels and flooded her with his fourth cum load of the marathon fuck session. Rebecca squealed as he filled her, her asshole stretched tight around his thick cock and burning with the hard pounding he had given her.</p><p>""OHHHH FUCK YESSSSSS!!!!"" he groaned as he jetted six blasts of cum into her.</p><p>Rebecca distinctly felt each jet searing the walls of her tortured rectum, and instinctively squeezed her anal ring in a failed attempt to reject the intruding cock embedded balls deep in her pre-teen asshole. All that did was to give her Father even more pleasure as she milked his cock dry with each spasm of her sphincter.</p><p>""Ohh jeez yes, milk me you fucking cunt! Take it! Take it all!"" he moaned as he slowed down and began the long strokes that gave him intense pleasure.</p><p>""Please Daddy., ooowwwww please"" she sobbed ""It hurts. Daddy please"" she begged him in a snot filled bubbling voice.</p><p>He slowly and deliciously stroked his still hard cock out until the head of his cock was just inside and then just as slowly slid it back in. She was limp in his arms, her tits crushed in his hands and she openly sobbed her anguish. He was unmoved and kept this up for another two minutes, lowering her to the bed so she was resting on her face and tits. His hands transferred to her hips and he slid his right hand around her waist as he moved onto his knees. As his cock began to wilt he pulled it out of her dilated asshole with an Audible sucking ""plop"".</p><p>""Fuck that was good. No that was fucking incredible! You're a much better fuck than your mum ever was"" he told her whilst groping her tits. ""The best decision your mum ever made was to leave us.""</p><p>Rebecca was shattered, in agony and wanted to curl up in a corner and let the world swallow her up, but her father had other things in mind. He moved around in front of her and sat down with his legs either side of her, propping himself up on the pillows. He grasped her hair and pulled her face down to his groin, leaving her perched on her knees, her head held up by her long red tresses.</p><p>""Clean up time"" he demanded ""and you make sure you clean every bit of this mess you've made or you will regret it!""</p><p>Rebecca looked up into his eyes and silently pleaded with him not to make her do what he wanted her to do. A firm downward push dispelled her hopes and she stuck out her tongue and began licking his foul tasting shit flavoured cum covered cock. She ran her tongue from the head to the base, swirling it around to remove every final vestige of their joint secretions. Turning her face sideways she pressed her lips around his cock and slid it up and down whilst using her tongue to clean him.</p><p>""Come on Cunt! Get it in your fucking mouth and use your throat"" he boomed ""We haven't got all day. You have your photo session to go to tonight, so hurry up.""</p><p>Rebecca streamed tears down her face as she swallowed his cock into her well trained mouth, bobbing up and down, sucking hard on the upstroke, quickly taking him to the back of her throat. She swallowed him whole! Her lips and nose mashed into his pubic hair as she bottomed out with all nine inches of cock lodged in her gullet. She marvelled that he never seemed to get soft, not realising he had taken a viagra pill prior to fucking her to make sure he could stay the distance. Rebecca knew how he liked his blowjobs. Firm, fast, deep and sloppy, with lots of saliva and vocal sounds. Even though she was far from being in the mood to enjoy anything, she gave him a convincing performance.</p><p>""MMMMmmmmmmmm Guh! Guh! Guh! Guh! Gark!! Kark!! MMmmmmmmmmmmm hmm hmm hmm hmm guh guh""</p><p>Just five minutes later with his balls awash with her saliva, she had him on the verge of cumming again. Her mouth was so warm, like liquid velvet and her technique was so good, it was as if she had thirty years experience of sucking cock. Yet she was only ten years and four moths old. She was her Daddy's goldmine, both sexually and financially. ""MMmmmm Daddy, mmmm, guh guh fill my mouth Daddy! Cum in my mouth Daddy! Make me swallow your cum!"" she believingly begged.</p><p>His balls ached, his cock screamed for release but despite her best ability he just could not cum again. After two more minutes of excruciating frustration, he pulled her off his cock and brought her bound body up his until he could crush his lips to her. The kiss lasted two minutes. They traded tongues and spit as he groped her naked bound body before finally breaking the kiss and allowing her to collapse onto his chest.</p><p>She was still crying though the tears had long since stopped flowing. Her chest heaved, her asshole burned and throbbed, her cunt felt stretched and she had a taste of the sewer in her mouth. She could distinctly feel his cum oozing from her asshole and cunt and her face felt itchy from the cum load her had painted her with. She was a well fucked little ten year old bound slut.</p><p>""Did I do good Daddy?"" she plaintively asked.</p><p>""Oh yes sweetheart. You were amazing. Now we have to get you ready for the photo session I've arranged for you to do. I know you're excited about it and you'll enjoy yourself won't you sweetheart? You've always wanted to be a model haven't you?"" he asked her whilst fondling her left tit.</p><p>Rebecca was anything but excited or looking forward to the upcoming event. Her idea of modelling was not what her Daddy's was. She wanted the bright lights and the catwalk, her Daddy wanted to see her being fucked on film by some well hung studs in kiddy porn movies. Plus she knew he would get lots of money letting her get used and abused.</p><p>Her mind went fleetingly back to the first of the now many photo sessions he had made her go through.</p><p>""That's it sweetheart, open your legs wider, wider still. Now slide your hands around the back of your thighs and pull your legs open. Oh that's great. Wider now, come on, open your legs wide for Daddy""</p><p>She did just that back then, just like she always did so now.</p><p>""OK now slide your hands onto your cunt and pull yourself open for me. Oh great, wider now, let's see that pink baby cunt of yours pulled wide apart. Brilliant sweetheart, hold your cunt lips between your fingers and pull them wide apart and upwards. Oh yes. Daddy's getting great views here and your getting my cock is really hard too. Pull right up and show off your clit to me. WOW!!! Oh sweetheart you really know how to work the camera. You're smiling at both ends now at the same time.""</p><p>That was three months ago, the same night he fucked her in the ass for the first time. He filled her up with so much cum it oozed from her asshole for three days. Now he was about to take her to a professional kiddy porn producer and she burst into even more tears at the prospect. He slid from the bed and left her laying there bound tight and unable to move.</p><p>""We've got about five hours until we need to be there and I have an errand to run so we'll just make you comfortable and start preparing you when I get back."" he intoned.</p><p>The next moment, Rebecca fought with failing strength to prevent him from gagging her, but he was too strong for her. He wadded three cloths into her mouth, one into each cheek and one into the back of her mouth, followed by a big red ballgag that he fastened so tight behind her head that it cut into the corners of her mouth.</p><p>""MMMppphhh ahhhee ppzzzz aahheee mmmmppphhh!!!""</p><p>The next moment he was bending her into a stringent, back arching position as he proceeded to fold her legs until her toes touched her back in between her shoulder blades. Rebecca didn't think she could hurt anymore than she already was but that proved an unsound thought. As her Daddy bound her ankles to her arms she found she was unable to flex at all and pain radiated throughout her tortured body. She couldn't move at all and could only rock slightly back and forwards in an attempt to relieve the agony she was enduring.</p><p>""Just one more rope and you're done"" he happily told her.</p><p>He twirled her long hair into a single tail and fastened a rope to it, pulling on it to test it wouldn't slip off. Each time he did so Rebecca moaned into her gag as yet another painful reaction tore into her body as her hair seemed to be about to be pulled out at the roots. Her Daddy pulled backwards, forcing her head back at least ninety degrees and her face to look straight up at the ceiling. He tied the other end of the rope to her ankles and checked all around to ensure the ropes were tight.</p><p>In her tortured hogtie, her tits were off the bed and her nipples jutted out like two bullets on her torso. Her cunt was also off the bed and she rested just on her tummy. Drool spluttered from her gagged mouth, the three cloths having already become soaked with saliva and she let him know her painful predicament was causing her untold agony.</p><p>""Mmmmppph!!! Mmmmppphhhh!! Aahhheee plzzzz garrphhh!""</p><p>""Now you be a good girl and I'll be back in about an hour. Don't try getting free because you can't and if I find you've even tried to move I'll cane you.""</p><p>He kissed her on the forehead and left her alone. Rebecca called after him pleading with him not to leave her, to let her go.</p><p>""Mmppphhhh, ahhee ahheee pzzz mmmpphh cukkk aakkk.""</p><p>A few minutes later she heard the front door slam shut and resigned herself to her fate. With no chance of escape she contemplated the approaching evening's photo session with sheer dread.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>Rebecca knelt up in the bath having luxuriated in the soothing soapy foams for the past hour, easing the aches and pains from her well fucked ten year old body. Her Daddy had released her once he returned home and sent her to the bathroom to start preparing herself for the evening ahead. Whilst she immersed herself in the hot water, the sensations of his cum oozing from her cunt and asshole were still ever present.</p><p>Her asshole was so tender that the hot water stung and her cunt was only fractionally less painful. Now there she was, upright on her knees, being watched by her Daddy's leering eyes as she ran a razor over her cunt mound. He insisted she shaved herself every day, despite the fact she had very little or practically no pubic hair to remove in the first place.</p><p>""Consideration young lady. That's what it's about. Preparing yourself for Daddy's cock and making sure of my total pleasure is the most important thing in your life. I don't ever want to feel even one hair on your cunt scratching me. That would interrupt my pleasure, so make sure you shave every day or I will have to punish you if you don't"" he had told her</p><p>Rebecca didn't want to be punished. Her Daddy knew how to hurt her in so many different ways and he always said it was for her own good but she didn't see how it could be. She tried her best to be a good little girl for him, a good little fuckslut, no, the best fuckslut she could possibly be, but he always found some reason to punish her at some point.</p><p>She particularly hated being strung up to the ceiling beams in the cellar, totally naked, with her legs spread three feet apart, her ankles tied to rings set in the floor. Her toes would barely touch the ground as she hung from her spread wide wrists as he caned her poor little tormented, throbbing, defenceless arse. Her cries of agony were muffled by the ballgag she was forced to wear but even if she wasn't gagged the cellar was soundproofed. He had made sure of that so her screams wouldn't attract attention.</p><p>The last few times he had done that to her he also whipped her across her back and thighs, then across her tiny developing tits. Then he whipped her frontally on her cunt, whipping the leather lash upwards between her well spread legs. She screamed and shook trying to escape the seemingly never ending lashes but it was all to no avail. By the time he finished she was covered in stripes from her shoulders to her knees, both back and front. He left her there all through the night, twelve long hours of suffering and torment.</p><p>Punishment was always inflicted on a Friday evening to give her body as much time to recover as possible before going back to school. By the time PE lessons arrived on a Wednesday there would be few tell tale marks to explain away and certainly no traces of injuries on her pale body.</p><p>The last time he had punished her was three weeks ago.</p><p>Just as soon as he had finished beating her, he took a fifteen minute break for a well deserved cooling drink to sooth his dry throat. He was tired from the effort of whipping her for over forty five minutes. Rebecca hung from her numbed wrists, her head slumped forward onto her chest and her face a mess of tears and snot. Saliva had drooled out of her gagged mouth onto her tits and down the front of her body until it had slicked down over her cunt mound.</p><p>Her body heaved and shook as she sobbed her agony through a ball gagged mouth and she remembered his words as he savagely pulled her head backwards so she was staring up at the ceiling.</p><p>""You can blame your slut mother for all the pain you are feeling. If she hadn't decided to leave us, you wouldn't be hanging here.""</p><p>Rebecca stared at him through tear filled blurry eyes as he let her head fall forward again. She throbbed and burned all over, her stomach churned with nausea and she squealed out loud as she suddenly felt him forcing his cock into her bowels.</p><p>""MMmmppph garpphhh huh huh agghhh agggh oooowwww.""</p><p>Her cries were music to his ears as he held her by the hips and fucked her with hard brutal thrusts. Each inward stroke pushed her body upwards and she felt his balls slamming against her ass cheeks. The anal rape went on for a long long time until in an almost delirious state she heard him groaning and knew he was cumming. It was just a few seconds later as he pounded in and out that he finally buried his cock balls deep and flooded her bowels with ten heavy blasts of hot cum.</p><p>""OOOHHH FUUUCCKKKKK YEESSSSSS!!!!"" he shouted.</p><p>""Mmmmooowwwwppphhh huh guh guh aagghhh"" she replied.</p><p>He left her there for a long time, hanging limply by the wrists and feeling his cum drip out of her dilated asshole. Now she was suddenly brought back to the present moment and looked at her Daddy. Her left hand stroked over her freshly shaved smooth cunt mound.</p><p>""Is that smooth enough for you Daddy?"" she enquired hoping for a positive response.</p><p>He ran his right hand over her smooth ten year old cunt and smiled at her.</p><p>""Yes sweetheart, smooth as smooth can be. We have to be prepared for whatever happens tonight. You don't want to risk upsetting the photographer do you? After all this is your big chance to be a star. You've always wanted to be a model since you were three years old.""</p><p>Her big chance? She knew what kind of photographs were going to be taken. She knew it would probably involve far more than posing nude. It wasn't the type of modelling she wanted to do but her Daddy was in control. She would do whatever he told her to do.</p><p>""We should really give you an enema just in case.""</p><p>Rebecca balked at that statement, both regarding the enema, which she hated getting and the ""in case"".</p><p>""Just in case of what Daddy?"" she asked.</p><p>""In case he wants to photograph you getting fucked in the ass!""</p><p>She let out a startled gasp and closed her legs together trapping his hand.</p><p>""But I don't want to be fucked in my ass Daddy.""</p><p>""Well you'll have no choice if that's what it will take for you to make the grade"" he smiled ""You'll do whatever is required and no refusing either. I don't want you embarrassing me by kicking up a fuss! Now open those fucking legs!""</p><p>He slid two fingers in deep and pulled her up into a standing on tip toe position. She felt the intruding digits penetrating up to her womb and wiggled on her toes. He turned her to face the shower head and said.</p><p>""Now get your hair washed and then come into the bedroom.""</p><p>He ran his left hand over her tits, squeezing her nipples and then placed his other hand on her ass. She tensed as her slid his middle finger into her anus and wiggled it around inside her as if searching for something.</p><p>""Can't feel anything in there"" he told her.</p><p>She watched as he withdrew his finger and raised it to his nose. Inhaling deeply he cocked his head slightly to the right and declared</p><p>""No I think you'll be ok. We won't bother with an enema.""</p><p>Rebecca sighed with relief and watched him move to the door.</p><p>""Fifteen minutes no more than that and be in my bedroom. We'll dry you off and get you ready"" then he was gone.</p><p>Sure enough fifteen minutes later Rebecca was sat on his knee on the bed with a huge towel wrapped around her feeling him rubbing her wet skin dry. When he was happy enough he concentrated on her hair until he finally said.</p><p>""Right, go and blow dry it and come straight back. I have to oil you up to make your skin feel smooth all over.""</p><p>Thirty more minutes later and a naked Rebecca was laying on her front on a towel on his bed and her Daddy was massaging baby oil all over her back and legs. He'd spent ten minutes concentrating on rubbing the oil into her tits and cunt and then all over her front before continuing over her back. When he was finished her skin glistened.</p><p>""OK put your make-up on just how Daddy likes it.""</p><p>Rebecca did just that and ten minutes afterwards, her slut painted face was reflected back at her in the mirror. Bright blue eye shadow and thick black mascara accentuated her piercing hazel eyes. Her cheeks were heavily covered in blusher and she had applied two coats of bright red lipstick. The face that shone back was of a girl far older than her mere ten years of age.</p><p>When she was satisfied her make up and hair were as perfect as she could get them, she walked back to her Daddy's bedroom. She immediately noticed the clothing laid out on his bed and wondered just how revealing they were. She had been ""dressed"" by her Daddy many times over the past six months, with increasingly revealing clothing being chosen for her.</p><p>""You'll need to make an immediate good impression on the men who will be at the photographer's studio tonight."" He paused for a moment before continuing ""so I've chosen a very sexy outfit for you to wear. It's sure to make them interested and you can also help by being a right little compliant slut at the same time.""</p><p>In his right hand he picked up a tiny little black bra that had half cups and in his left he dangled a black suspender belt. She didn't need to wear a bra, her tits barely broke the plane of her chest, just two puffy mounds surmounted by pink, erect nipples. But he liked her to wear one, he enjoyed the sensations of stroking her tits through the material and the sight of her taking it off always turned him on. She barely filled the AA cups but that was of no consequence.</p><p>He motioned to her to come to him and turned her away so her back was to him. Rebecca saw him holding the bra straps open for her and slid her hands through them. He quickly slipped it up over her shoulders and snapped the catch shut as he spun her back around. His voice rasped as he stared at her little tits supported in the half cup push-up booster bra that now supported them. A few deft manoeuvres with his fingers and he had her tits perfectly positioned.</p><p>""Now that's sexy!"" he told her.</p><p>He turned her away from him again and slid the suspender belt around her tiny waist, fastening it on the tightest catch. It was still a little slack but it wouldn't slide down over her hips. He'd had the lingerie set made especially for her, and she measured in at 24AA-16-24.</p><p>""You won't appreciate the effort I had to go to, to get a matching set in your size, but it was worth it.""</p><p>She was nothing more than a mannequin in his hands as he sat her down and dropped to his knees in front of her. He picked up a packet containing black stockings and slowly pulled them out. He let them unfurl and then took one in his hands, slipped it over the toes of her right leg before slowly and carefully rolling it all the way up to her thighs. He smiled to himself as he did the same to her left leg before telling her to stand up.</p><p>He fastened the front four suspender straps to the black stocking tops and then spun her around. Rebecca felt him smoothing the nylon up her legs, pulling and tugging on the sheer material until he was satisfied enough to fasten the remaining four straps to each stocking top. Then he stood up and leaned over to pick up a garment from the bed.</p><p>Rebecca's eyes bugged at the sheer material of the blouse. It was black but barely there and she may as well not be wearing anything at all on top. Having told her to fasten the buttons up he helped her step into a deep red mini skirt. As it nestled on her hips she was only too aware of how short it was, barely covering her stocking tops. She realised that yet again her Daddy wasn't going to allow her to wear any knickers.</p><p>As the ten year old pre-teen slut stood there she watched her Daddy reach under the bed and bring out a shoe box. She knew it contained high heels for her to wear but was still taken aback when he pulled out a pair of shiny bright red shoes with two inch platforms and a six in high heel.</p><p>""You are going to look so fuckable in these the men won't be able to say ""no"" to you sweetheart"" he told her.</p><p>Rebecca couldn't believe how high they were and certainly couldn't see how she possibly walk in them. He slid them on and as she stood up her ankles were immediately gripped with pain. She had to lean forward to keep her balance and as she did so her skirt rode up and she felt a cool breeze on her ass cheeks. She knew she was showing her ass and cunt off from the rear.</p><p>""Do you like them sweetheart?"" he genuinely asked.</p><p>""Erm... yes Daddy but they hurt my feet.""</p><p>""Well you've got about ninety minutes to get used to them before we leave. I would have had you wearing them sooner but that's what I had to go out for earlier. They only arrived in the shop this morning.""</p><p>""Oh I see"" she winced through the painful experience.</p><p>""Well walk around and let's see how you go.""</p><p>For the next hour and a half Rebecca tottered and teetered on those incredibly high fuck-me heels, until as tired and aching as she felt, she knew she was just about able to walk in them without falling over or showing off too much of her hairless cunt and buttocks.</p><p>""Right time for you to check yourself in the mirror"" her Daddy declared.</p><p>Taking her by her arm he moved her into position facing the mirror and for the first time she saw just how revealing her outfit was. Her tits, forming a nice cleavage, were clearly displayed. The skirt came to mid thigh at best and she could see the black stocking tops poking out beneath the hem of the garment.</p><p>""OK turn around and look over your shoulder"" he told her.</p><p>She did so and stared at the two lines running up the back of her legs. She looked at him with a quizzical stare.</p><p>""You're wearing genuine fully fashioned seamed stockings with a cuban heel Rebecca. All the top slut porn models wear them and this will advertise the fact that you really do want to make the grade and join them.""</p><p>Rebecca was appalled.</p><p>""But Daddy. I don't want to be a porn model"" she whispered the word ""porn.""</p><p>""Of course you do. You've always wanted to be a model and now's your chance.""</p><p>""No Daddy I want to be a fashion model"" she confirmed.</p><p>""There's no money in fashion modelling. Porn is where we'll make the big money and you will become the top kiddy porn model of all time. I'm sure you will.""</p><p>""But Daddy..........""</p><p>""No buts. Now it's time to go, so put a coat on and let's be away.""</p><p>Just five minutes later Rebecca was being driven to her appointment.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>""So this is the young lady you've been telling us about!"" the man sitting in the middle of the three said.</p><p>His eyes wallowed in the sight before him and the men either side of him blatantly ogled her tits as she sat in front of the desk they sat behind. Her right leg was crossed over her left and in that pose she couldn't prevent her black stocking top being displayed along with a decent amount of milky white thigh. Despite her tender years, with her painted face and sexy outfit, she looked stunning and oozed sexual attraction.</p><p>""Yes, this is Rebecca and she really wants to be a successful porn model"" her Daddy replied ""Don't you Rebecca.""</p><p>""Erm....yesssss Daddy"" and she almost whispered the response.</p><p>""Ever since she was three years old. Isn't that so Rebecca?"" he continued.</p><p>""Yes..... Daddy.""</p><p>""Well depending on how well you do here you may get your chance."" The man in the middle said ""Now, I'm Graham, this is Dave"" he indicated the man to his left ""and this is Frank."" Pointing to the third man.</p><p>Rebecca barely acknowledged them as she was unable to raise her eyes to look at them. She was embarrassed, nervous, unsure of what was going to happen and just wished she was anywhere else. Graham stared straight at her tits and then let his eyes continue down to her stocking tops, thighs and down to her shiny red platform fuck-me heels. He could feel his cock responding to her image.</p><p>""How old are you Rebecca?"" he asked her although he already knew the answer.</p><p>""I'm ten and a quarter"" she informed him.</p><p>""Has your Daddy told you what to expect tonight? Do you know what type of modelling takes place here? What type of photographs and film we take?"" he asked her.</p><p>""I've got a good idea"" she replied, her eyes diverted to the floor and her voice almost a whisper.</p><p>""Well to make sure you fully understand we'll tell you so there's no misunderstanding."" He smiled at her and continued quite matter of fact way ""We do nude modelling here. We take photographs of young girls like you, pose them naked in a variety of settings. We will tae lots of photos of you in a variety of poses. Naked ofcourse. How do you feel about that?""</p><p>""She's ok with it she knows exactly what she has to do"" her Daddy chipped in.</p><p>""What about you Rebecca? How do you feel about it?"" he asked her directly, ignoring her Daddy, leaning forward and getting a great view of her blossoming cleavage.</p><p>""OK I suppose"" she told him, though she sounded less than enthusiastic.</p><p>""And how about being filmed naked?"" he continued.</p><p>""it's just the same as being photographed. Just different"" she added.</p><p>""And how about being filmed getting fucked?"" he continued.</p><p>The air was electric at that moment and a pregnant pause ensued. Rebecca squirmed in her seat and stole a quick glance at her Daddy sitting next to her. He nodded his head in encouragement and she turned back to look at Graham.</p><p>""I guess that'll be ok too I suppose"" she responded.</p><p>""Have you ever posed naked for photos?"" he continued.</p><p>He already knew the answer having had long discussions with her Daddy about just how experienced she was but wanted to get her reactions and respond to him. Rebecca swallowed and felt her stomach begin to churn.</p><p>""Ermmm welll... Yes...."" she looked at all three men and then dropped her head and in a very low voice said ""and I fuck too.""</p><p>""Do you now. How many men have you fucked?"" Graham responded with interest.</p><p>""Only my Daddy"" she told him becoming a little more confident ""He's the only one.""</p><p>She was twisting and squirming on the chair, her arms held tight to her body and gripping the sides of the chair. She had no idea that this was pushing her tits together into an even more inviting cleavage and causing her skirt to ride up so that a hint of cunt was on offer.</p><p>""And what would you do if you had to fuck other men on film?"" Graham sounded quite at ease.</p><p>""Errmm...I'd have to fuck them too. My Daddy says I have to do whatever I'm told to do, so if that includes getting fucked by other men then I'll have to do it won't I?"" her chest was heaving with nervous sighs as the conversation continued.</p><p>""She'll be a good girl Graham. She will do whatever you need her to. She wants to be a star"" her Daddy interrupted.</p><p>Graham gave him a withering stare and said to Rebecca.</p><p>""Do you really want to be a porn model?""</p><p>""Errr... No.... Not really. I want to be a fashion model.... but Daddy says there's no money in it. So I guess I'll just have to get fucked and filmed and be a porn star.""</p><p>Graham decided to be much more blatant with his questions.</p><p>""Have you sucked a cock?""</p><p>""Hmm Hmm"" she confirmed in a low voice.</p><p>She was becoming less reticent to give them information and she remembered her Daddy's last words before they entered the building.</p><p>""Tell them everything they want to know. Answer every question and make sure you don't give them any chance to so ""no"" to you. If you fail this I'll string you up for a week and beat the shit out of you. There's a lot of money to be made and you have the chance to make me rich.""</p><p>""And I know how to deep throat too. And swallow! Daddy says I'm a good little cocksucker.""</p><p>Graham looked impressed at that revelation.</p><p>""Well we'll need you to prove that before we're finished here tonight."" He told her.</p><p>He stared at her for her reaction and was rewarded by a reddening blush deepening her already red cheeks. She nervously crossed her legs the other way, just a little too slowly, forgetful she wasn't wearing knickers and gave the three men an unimpeded view of her ten year old freshly shaved cunt.</p><p>""Your Daddy tells us you enjoy getting fucked in the ass too. Is that true?""</p><p>""ERRRR....No! It hurts me a lot but Daddy says I have to get used to it as porn stars get fucked there lots and so will I if I'm going to be successful.""</p><p>She uncrossed her legs and let them open, offering Graham a direct view between her legs. She was starting to feel aroused unlike anything she ever felt when her Daddy fucked her. Maybe it would be fun to be a porn star she thought.</p><p>""He's right Rebecca. In this business you'll get fucked in every hole, sometimes all three at once"" he advised her.</p><p>She stared at him with disbelief. And gripped the sides of the chair so tight her tits shimmied in her bra.</p><p>""How can that happen. They won't all fit. Surely not.....""</p><p>""Depending on how well you perform for us tonight, you may well end up getting fucked at some point by all three of us at the same time.""</p><p>Rebecca was startled. She had never realised that that may happen tonight. She'd watched porn movies with her Daddy and knew about two cocks at once but none of the DVD's she watched ever showed a girl getting fucked in her cunt and ass at the same time. She'd watched cunt and mouth and asshole and mouth action, spit roasting as her Daddy described it, and girls getting fucked in the ass, or cunt, but never all three holes at once. She squirmed at the prospect of doing that. Graham took a sideways look at his two companions and then turned back to her.</p><p>""Well, we need to have a chat with your Daddy for a short while, so you go through that door there and when we're ready for you we'll call you back.""</p><p>Rebecca stood up and tottered off into the room indicated and felt the eyes of four men looking at her as she left the room. The three men stood up and went to the far side of the room and chatted for a short time. Her Daddy sat there waiting for them to give him the news he so desperately wanted to hear. Eventually they came back to him.</p><p>""Well, we think Rebecca has potential and we're prepared to offer her a test session to see how she reacts. See what her finished photos look like. Depending on those we may want to ""test drive"" her so to speak... and do a short video session"" Graham told him</p><p>""She's a good fuck and will do whatever you want. I've warned her not to fail and that there's a lot of money at stake."" He told them, almost pleading with them.</p><p>""Well, we'll see. We will only pay five hundred for tonight, but if she impresses us enough, then you're potentially talking hundreds of thousands over the next two to three years if she makes the grade. You know what we mean.""</p><p>His eyes bugged at the prospect of so much money and he wished he'd done this sooner. He smiled to himself at the thought of not having to work again.</p><p>""That much? Wow! Well, do whatever you want with her. I'll sign anything you want."" He was overly keen.</p><p>""This is your daughter we're talking about! Her getting fucked on film and looked at by thousands of men. Doesn't that bother you at all?"" Dave asked.</p><p>""Not in the slightest. Money talks and I want the money. It's as simple as that.""</p><p>""OK. In that case we'll get started. Dave here will take you into the office and get the paperwork sorted out and we'll get things started."" Graham advised him.</p><p>""Where will I sit and watch?"" her Daddy asked.</p><p>""You don't. You leave and come back later when we phone you. It'll be a few hours so go to a movie, or a pub, whatever you feel like doing"" Dave told him.</p><p>""But I thought it'd be best to be here to help her get into it. You know, encourage her.""</p><p>""No. It's best she's not distracted by you being here. It'll be hard enough for her as it is, so just leave her with us and we'll get what we need.""</p><p>He walked into another room with Dave and looked back over his shoulder, disappointed with not being able to watch her session unfold. Dave took him through the totally unenforceable contract which her Daddy willingly signed and within ten minutes he found himself back at his car.</p><p>Back inside, Rebecca found herself in the presence of Graham and Frank being shown the sets they were going to use and giving her the run down on what the stills session was going to entail. She nervously looked around, expecting to see her Daddy in the room and barely took in what she was being told. Then Dave returned and she noticed him locking the door.</p><p>""OK Rebecca, let's get started"" Frank said.</p><p>She turned to look at him as he handled a big digital camera that was bigger than anything she'd ever seen. The look on her face was such that Frank thought he'd best tell her what it was.</p><p>""It's a digital SLR, 18 million pixels and has a sensor system that picks up every fine detail, even a single pubic hair. Have you got any pubic hair Rebecca?"" Frank already knew she hadn't.</p><p>""No sir.... I shaved my cunt earlier tonight. Daddy doesn't allow me to grow any hair down there"" and she nodded with her head towards her cunt as she whispered the word ""cunt.""</p><p>Well, in that case the lens won't see any will it?""</p><p>""No sir... None at all"" and she licked her dry lips. ""can I please have a drink?"" she was so thirsty.</p><p>""Yes of course you can. Now what outfits did you bring and did you bring your make-up too"" he enquired.</p><p>""I don't know sir, Daddy packed that bag there but I don't know what's in it"" she tried to explain.</p><p>""Don't worry about it. We have all the make-up you'll need here if yours isn't packed and we have lots of outfits too. The one you have on will do nicely to start with."" He smiled reassuringly. ""Now you go and freshen your make-up in that room there and we'll get you that drink. As soon as you are ready come back to us and we'll start the session.""</p><p>""Where's Daddy?"" she asked nervously.</p><p>""He's gone out somewhere and will be back when we've finished. We don't want him making you feel nervous whilst we're photographing and filming you. We want you to relax as much as possible and we find that parent's are too much of an intrusion. So it's just us in here. We'll make you feel good don't worry.""</p><p>Frank was calmness personified having done this so many times. They could always make money out of photographing underage girls in the nude and filming them getting fucked, but the real money was in repeat productions where a girl established a fan following. He already thought she may be just what they need for a forthcoming film shoot and hoped he was right. She had that ""special something"" and he could feel it in his bones but only time would tell whether he was correct.</p><p>""Now let's see what you have in that bag.""</p><p>Her Daddy had been told to bring several lingerie sets, and stockings with him together with two more sexy outfits. As Frank rummaged through the bag he came across a scrap of material, that purported to be a thong and which matched her bra.</p><p>""Put this on for the shoot"" he told her ""I assume the suspender belt matches the bra?""</p><p>""Yes it does sir"" she confirmed ""but why do you want me to cover up down there?"" she asked.</p><p>""Because, we want to tease the people who will look at your photos. We don't want to give them any immediate images of your bare cunt. That's why"" he informed her.</p><p>""Oh! My Daddy just likes to photograph me without any on.""</p><p>""Well so will we but to begin with that's how it's done. If you make the grade and become popular then anything goes.""</p><p>""Ok"" she responded not at all sure of what he meant. ""I'll get ready then.""</p><p>""As soon as you can Rebecca"" he said and exited the room.</p><p>Fifteen minutes later and a nervous Rebecca was sat on the long side of a double bed, leaning back on her hands with her right leg crossed over her left. She stared straight into the camera and said the words she had been coached to say. She wondered why she had to say anything at all when it was still photographs they were taking but she didn't know that this session was also being secretly filmed.</p><p>""Hello, I'm Rebecca and I'm ten years old. I want to be a porn star and I hope you'll like what you see.""</p><p>CLICK! WHIRR! The camera sounded.</p><p>The first photograph of her new career recorded her beautiful little slut painted face in all its glory. From here on she wondered how long it would be before she took off all her clothes.</p><p>Frank zoomed slowly out taking more photos at various moments, filling the frame with her body as though stripping her bare but merely revealing more and more of her sexy outfit to the viewers who would look at the finished set. As he clicked the shutter framing her face and tits, cradled in her black half cup bra he saw a slight change take place in her face. Just ten photos taken and Rebecca began to relax.</p><p>""Ok Rebecca, now push yourself upright and push your tits out for the camera."" Frank told her.</p><p>Rebecca took in a deep breath, arched her back and pushed backward on her hands to lift her tits to the lens stare.</p><p>""Oh that's very good. You have a lovely pair of tits Rebecca. Twist at the waist to your left, drop your head slightly to the right, give me a sexy stare. That's it, pout for the camera, put the tip of your tongue on your lips to look like you are licking them.""</p><p>CLICK WHIRR, CLICK WHIRR, CLICK WHIRR</p><p>""Now lean right back on you elbows. That's it now arch your back again and let's see you offer those tits to me. Lift your left leg up onto the bed and put you sole flat on the bed, bend the knee a little more.""</p><p>CLICK WHIRR, CLICK WHIRR, CLICK WHIRR</p><p>Frank encouraged her at every step of the way, constantly changing poses, clicking off dozens of photos and telling her how beautiful and sexy she looked. He was experienced enough to know that many of these initial photos wouldn't be the best he could get, but the process helped new models relax and get into the routine of being photographed.</p><p>He took maybe a hundred photos over fifteen minutes of Rebecca dressed in her sexy outfit. Teasing shots, shots giving just a glimpse of stocking top to stockings clearly visible along with images of her skirt just uncovering her sheer thong and many of her tits trying to spill out of her bra with the contortions he had her go through adopting poses.</p><p>She was a natural of that there was little doubt. Rebecca didn't even realise how relaxed she had become. She had begun to enjoy the attention, adopting the teasing poses and giving the camera many sexy stares, open mouthed, tongue teasingly licking her lips, but nothing as yet overt or blatant. She was laying back, propped up on her elbows, blouse unbuttoned all the way down and pulled out of her skirt with her tits practically popping out of the her black half-cup bra.</p><p>She had her right leg pointing up to the ceiling displaying her Cuban heeled seamed stocking for all to enjoy and her left bent at the knee with her 6"" high platform heel flat on the bed. Her skirt was a scrap of material stretched across her waist and her sheer black thong was clearly on open display, framing her hairless slit when the moment of decision finally arrived.</p><p>""OK Rebecca, drop your leg, bend it at the knee and put the sole flat on the bed.""</p><p>The position left her facing the camera with her skirt trapped tight across her thighs, both black stockings on view and her thong covered cunt readily visible. It was an awkward pose and placing those 6"" high heels flat on the bed caused her to raise her arse off the bed and push it up towards the camera. She swallowed hard and awaited the next revealing pose.</p><p>""Now open your legs really wide for us, put your ankles sideways on the bed so those spike heels are displayed and stare straight into the camera as you arch your back and then cup your tits, push them together and offer them up to me.""</p><p>Frank asked it in such a simple way as though it was perfectly natural to pose a ten year old girl this way. Rebecca paused a few seconds and then accepted the way it was going to go. She adopted the pose and then dropped her head to one side and stared seductively into the camera.</p><p>""Is this what you want?"" she asked.</p><p>""Oh yes! And more"" he replied.</p><p>""You mean this?"" she enquired.</p><p>She slid her right hand into her thong and traced her cunt with her middle finger, then used both her index and ring fingers to split her cunt lips open before sliding her middle finger into her now soaking wet twat. She pouted, sent steamy glares and blew kisses at the camera and all the time Frank kept snapping away, taking photos on motor drive, recording her self-stimulation.</p><p>""That's exactly what we want"" Frank told her ""Now pull your thong to one side and bare that cunt! Come on do it!""</p><p>She didn't hesitate. With her left hand she pulled the sheer thong to one side and gave the camera an unhindered view of her right hand opening herself up and her finger deep inside her ten year old hairless cunt. Rebecca gave such sultry stares that all three men showed reaction to her. She could see bulges forming in their trousers and silently knew she was giving them exactly what they wanted.</p><p>""This is great love, really great"" Frank beamed as he continued snapping away. ""Ok now sit up on your knees and slide that blouse off""</p><p>Rebecca removed it slowly and sensuously, sliding it off her shoulders, down her torso and then letting it fall away. She needed no further instruction as she deftly unfastened her skirt and turning so her back was to the camera, teasingly slid it down. Slowly, her black suspender belt came into view, then her well developed arse filled the frame until it slid down her thighs, allowing the viewer to see her black seamed stocking tops.</p><p>She let it fall and pool around her knees as she then twisted at the waist to give a half profile view of her black bra covered tits. She sensuously shimmied the skirt off and then her hands went up into the middle of her back and quickly unsnapped the bra catch. As her bra slid from her shoulders she clasped the cups to her tits, allowing the shoulder straps to fall away. She stared invitingly into the camera, offering the viewers of these photos a personal invitation to see what was just a few moments away. Then she dropped the bra and her developing tits with their puffy nipples were finally bared to the lens.</p><p>""Oh fucking hell baby this is fantastic! You're fantastic, Arch your back and stick those nipples right out"" Frank enthused ""OK now drop down onto all fours and spread your legs wide apart. That's it, down onto your shoulders and bring both hands around your arse and pull your ass cheeks open. Oh yes, yes! Ok wider still!""</p><p>Rebecca knew exactly what this pose would show as her Daddy had often put her into this position. Her cunt and arsehole were obscenely bared and despite her initial misgivings she was now wet between the legs! Unlike the times her Daddy had photographed her, this session was turning her on and now she wanted to really show these men just how sexy and experienced she was and what a slut she could be.</p><p>She was bent forward on her knees, her arse to the camera, her shoulders flat on the bed and her face turned to the left. From that position Frank didn't even have to kneel to be face on to her sweet open wet cunt. He zoomed in, filling the frame with her black stocking tops and suspenders and with the string of her thong now pulled down across the top of her thighs. Rebecca's fingers splayed her cunt wide open pulling her lips far apart to display the deep pink soaking wet folds inside.</p><p>""OK now slide that thong down to your knees.""</p><p>She did so.</p><p>CLICK WHIRR CLICK WHIRR CLICK WHIRR</p><p>Frank never stopped taking photographs as she slid the thong down to her thighs and turned onto her back. She put her legs together, raised them up to the ceiling, her six inch heels pointing straight up, her seams ramrod straight and slipped the scrap of soaking wet material up to her knees. She bent her legs to let her slide it down to her ankles and pulled it off.</p><p>""Fucking hell sweetheart, you are hot!"" Frank was ecstatic</p><p>Rebecca now pushed herself up onto her flattened elbows, sultrily stared into the camera and slowly spread her legs wide apart until her ankles were three feet apart. Frank clicked away unable to believe just what he was experiencing as she then moved her hands onto the sides of her tits and pushed them together. Her nipples were hard and erect, standing up like two little bullets and she dropped her head to the right adopting and ""come and fuck me"" look.</p><p>""Am I giving you what you want Frank?"" she asked ""Am I going to make the grade?""</p><p>""I don't think there's any doubt darling!"" he responded.</p><p>""I feel so sexy"" she admitted ""This is fun. It isn't with my Daddy but with you it is.""</p><p>""That's because you're relaxed and enjoying yourself.""</p><p>At that moment Graham appeared in front of her holding up two dildos in his hands.</p><p>""Do you know what these are Rebecca?"" he asked.</p><p>""Hmm-Hmm"" she confirmed.</p><p>""Why not play with yourself for a while.""</p><p>""OK!"" she gleefully agreed.</p><p>The first one he gave her was big. A flesh coloured ten inch long two inch thick latex dildo, whilst the second one was only six inches long and an inch wide. She looked at them with a little uncertainty when they must know she could easily insert the big one with no problem.</p><p>""The big one is for your cunt, the smaller is for your asshole.""</p><p>She looked at him with disbelief as she realised the import of his words.</p><p>""Both at the same time love!"" he confirmed.</p><p>Just two minutes later Rebecca was laying flat on her back, with her black stocking covered legs held wide apart and bent right back to her tits, sliding the big dildo all the way into her ten year old well stretched cunt with the smaller one about half way up her asshole.</p><p>""Oh Ohhh OOOHHHHHH!!! She moaned and she alternated sliding them in and out.</p><p>Frank didn't miss a single opportunity and took over fifty photographs within two minutes. Rebecca was fucking herself on film and was actually enjoying doing so without her Daddy being there. She was cumming and the sound of the camera clicking away added to her excitement.</p><p>""OK Rebecca, time to take a break"" Frank told her.</p><p>""But I'm enjoying myself."" she groaned.</p><p>""There'll be plenty more time for you to enjoy yourself"" he told her ""Dave wants to film properly you now.""</p><p>""Ohhh!"" she smiled ""So you want to do some video of me.""</p><p>""Erm yes but not just of you. Graham and I will be joining you at some point.""</p><p>""OHH!!! You mean you're going to fuck me?""</p><p>""Yes sweetheart we certainly are.""</p><p>""Have I made the grade then? Will I be a star.""</p><p>""We don't think there's any doubt of that Rebecca. Now you take a rest and spruce yourself up, we want you looking great for your first video"" he just knew they were going to make a lot of money out of her.</p><p>Rebecca moved to the little changing room to freshen herself up. She reached the door and turned back to ask a question.</p><p>""Do you want me to put another outfit on?""</p><p>""Yes. Put the red mini dress on, the low cut zip front one with the red lingerie set."" He told her.</p><p>Once she was out of hearing range Graham rang her Daddy. It only rang once before he answered.</p><p>""Hello!"" the voice was full of eager expectation.</p><p>""Hi it's Graham here.""</p><p>""Hello. How's it going"" he asked.</p><p>""It's going very well. It's been nearly an hour and we haven't filmed her yet. In fact we've decided to do a full video session with her but it will mean keeping her here all night.""</p><p>""That'll be ok."" He was crowing ""So she's impressed you then?""</p><p>""She certainly has. So much so that we don't think there'll be any problem making her a star.""</p><p>""Really?"" he was ecstatic with the news.</p><p>""Yes! She's going to be a big star. She's going to be very popular and very rich."" he continued ""We want to shoot a full video with her for our Pre-Teen Triple Fuck Sluts series which is why we'll need her all night and most of tomorrow. We'll call you when to come and get her.""</p><p>""OK, yes Ok. How much will this film pay?"" he asked, more interested in the money than his daughter's welfare.</p><p>""An initial five thousand and 1% royalties on sale. You can see that in the pre-contract you signed.""</p><p>""Right. OK. I'll err wait to hear from you then.""</p><p>""Yes probably tomorrow evening. Bye.""</p><p>The phone line went dead and he triumphantly punched the air. Five thousand! He was finally going to be rich! He always knew she was going to be Daddy's little goldmine.</p>"
71,"Daddy's Little Goldmine, Part 2",Agent Provocateur,,"['Mg', 'oral', 'anal']",Six months later and things have changed.....,2012-04-09T00:00:00,Again this is total fantasy and not even remotely connected to reality. So enjoy it for what it is.,"<p>The camera lens was zoomed full frame and focussed on a luscious, plump, inviting pair of glistening red painted lips stretched tight around the head of a thick bulbous cock. As they slid slowly down the rock hard shaft, swallowing more and more, the cheeks puffed wider to accommodate the ever increasing girth. The lens picked up in intricate erotic detail the shimmering ooze of saliva bubbling from the corners of the mouth and slicking the shaft as the lips devoured the cock deeper and deeper.</p><p>The Director's intention was to invite the viewer of this blow job into the very scene itself, to let their fantasy expand so it was their cock she was sucking. As the scene unfolded before their riveted eyes, those red painted lips finally met pubic hair, demonstrating that the cock had to be now buried balls deep in the owner's throat. Accompanying the amazing sight of this close-up blow job was the encouraging audio sound of a female voice indicating just how much she was enjoying sucking that cock as though it was a ripe piece of juicy fruit in her mouth.</p><p>""MMMmmmmmmmmm Mmmmmmmmmmm hmmmmmmm mmmmmmmmm hhmmmmmm hhhmmmm hhhmmmmm""</p><p>The direction of travel reversed as the cock began re-appearing and her lips slowly slid back up the shaft. The lens pulled out a little, widening the frame to show her lower face and allow the watching audience to participate in the sheer enjoyment the man must have been experiencing. Her cheeks hollowed out and her tongue appeared, initially licking his balls and then slathering around the shaft as she sucked hard on the long, slow, upward journey back to his cock head.</p><p>""MMMMmmmmmmmmm MMMmmmmmmmm Hhmmmmm Mmmmmmmmm hhhmmm hhmmmm hmmmm huh huh huh mmmmmmm mmmmm"" her voice moaned full of desire.</p><p>Copious saliva dribbled and bubbled from her well stuffed mouth, drizzling down the shaft to meet a finger and thumb appearing in the frame. The lens continued zooming back out, and the fingers slowly wanked the shaft as it left the clutching hot wet confines of her welcoming hungry throat. Another finger was added and then the whole right hand was grasping the shaft, barely fitting around it, wanking it into her mouth, and her cheeks applied a heavy suction as she finally reached the bulbous head. The shaft soaked with saliva, popped free of those pouting red painted glistening lips with a loud audible ""pop"" and a long arc of thick mucous attached itself between cock head and lips.</p><p>""Unnhh Unnhh Unhhhh. Don't stop baby. Take it all!"" the unknown man's voice said.</p><p>Her lips formed a red ""o"" and wrapped themselves around his cock head and she once more proceeded to work her way back down the shaft, intent on swallowing his cock again and giving the man total pleasure.</p><p>""MMmmmmmmm Mmmmmmmmmm mmmmmmmmm hhhuummm hhhuuummm huummmmmm mmmmmmm"" her voice continued.</p><p>If she wasn't actually enjoying performing this blow job in reality, then the female certainly sounded totally convincing as she took him slowly and effortlessly back deep into her throat with the consummate ease of a professional cock sucking bitch.</p><p>""Uuhhh UUhhh fuck yes!! Unnggh uunngghh! Swallow it baby use that throat! Unnhhh unnhh uugghh "" he moaned.</p><p>She slathered her way back up until she held his cock against her lips, rubbing it over her cheeks and wanking it with long slippery strokes. His urgent breathing and her sloppy cock kisses filled the air as she teased him, licked him, wanked him.</p><p>""MMMMmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm you taste so good!"" she moaned.</p><p>The framing zoomed out as she began to bob her head quickly up and down his cock shaft taking him into her throat with each quick long sucking motion. As her slut painted face slowly filled the frame, followed by her body, so too would the realisation of the owner's age. She was certainly young, perhaps no more than ten years of age, laying on her front with her head buried between the outstretched legs of an adult male, resting on her forearms as she sucked his cock into her mouth.</p><p>She was totally naked except for a pair of red 5"" high heels which had a 2"" platform. These were now her trademark and her fans expected to see her wearing them. Her shapely legs were bent backwards at the knee until her ankles touched her shapely buttocks and she held her knees two feet apart. As the camera processed through a full 360 degree circumnavigation of her body, her tits remained hidden from view. Her fans knew that she was still budding, possessing two puffy cones, no more than walnut sized, surmounted by flush pink nipples on her chest and which barely filled an AA cup bra when she wore one. Her long red hair cascaded around her body in long, lustrous strands that almost reached her waist.</p><p>The frame pulled right out, sideways on to the couple, giving the viewer an unimpeded look at the ten year old girl swallowing a ten inch long cock. Her mouth devoured it, consumed it and all the time the sounds of her moans accompanied the incredible footage being recorded.</p><p>""MMmmmmmmm mmmmmmmnnn hhhmmhhmmmmhm guh guh guh guh guh guh mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm hmmm hmm hmmm hmmmm"" she moaned ""uuhh dad..hee. Uughh guh guh guh guh mmmmmmmmmmmmmmm""</p><p>""Ugh Ugh Ugh Ugh Nggh Nggh Oh fuck I'm cumming! Take it all oh fuck yesssss!!!!!</p><p>The actor groaned out his enjoyment and everyone on set wished they were the one getting that superb blow job from the ten year old girl. Three cameras caught all the action. There were two fixed and one mobile recording everything in close detail especially those glistening red lips bobbing up and down his cock.</p><p>""Ungh! Ungh! Ungh! Ungh! Cumming, oh jeez cumming! Ohhh fuck yessssssss!!! YEESSSSSSS!!!!! OHH GOOODDDD!!!""</p><p>At the very last moment as he was about to erupt, the young girl took his cock out of her mouth and ran the head over her outstretched tongue. This was the money shot! Let everyone watching the film be certain that the man she was sucking off was really cumming in her mouth and it wasn't faked. She wanked the shaft with quick hard strokes of her right hand, cradled his heavy balls with her left and milked him onto her tongue.</p><p>""UGH! UGH! UGH! UGH! UGH!"" he groaned as he jetted five heavy thick ropes of cum on to her face and tongue.</p><p>""MMmmmmmm mmmm humhuhm hum huh guh guh guh"" she uttered.</p><p>She directed the flow, letting the first two ropes splat directly onto her tongue, then aimed his cock at her face where she painted the next two jets down and across her face from her head to her chin. The fifth was again back onto her tongue. She furiously wanked the shaft as he was cumming giggling gleefully as he covered her face.</p><p>She was used to the taste of cum by now and this man tasted quite sweet in comparison to many of the men who had cum in her mouth over the past six months. She had lost count but thought it must have been over a hundred. She plunged her mouth over the still spurting cock and collected the remaining five reducing spurts into her mouth, but didn't swallow.</p><p>Nursing him in her velvet soft warm wet mouth she then tightened her lips around his shaft and slowly sucked up the shaft, hollowing her cheeks, draining every last drop from him. Her mouth was full, so full it was almost bursting out but she held her lips tightly shut. Then she raised herself up, baring her almost flat chest to the camera, her nipples were rock hard and her tits bounced with the firmness of youth. Her hairless mound looked clean and fresh, inviting inspection and her hair fell in long red strands all around her.</p><p>She cupped her tiny tits in both hands, pushing them together and looked up into his eyes, all caught on the mobile camera as it zoomed in close. Then she opened her mouth and allowed his cum to spill out, dribbling in a thick rope down her chin and from the corners of her mouth to cover her tits in a sheen of grey white cum.</p><p>""MMmmm Daddeee that was delicious!""</p><p>The camera held on the unfolding image for a long minute, flicking between the girl and the man, recording the slow downwards journey of his cum as it slicked onto her flat stomach and down to her hairless pre-teen cunt.</p><p>""ANNNNND CUT!"" the director announced ""Great work darling!""</p><p>The star smiled to herself. On screen she was none other than Holly Goodenough, the well established cock sucking, cunt fucking, ass buggering, cunt licking pre-teen porn star, better known to her friends and family in the real world as Rebecca Wishaw. Still just ten years and ten months old, she had completed her twenty ninth film just three weeks ago and now that it was the school summer holidays, this film production, her thirtieth, was to be the biggest yet.</p><p>""Holly Goes to Mexico"" was to be number seventeen in the long-running ""Holly Pre-Teen Slut Gangbang"" series of kiddy porn films that the producers marketed. Starring her alter ego, ""Holly Goodenough"", it would contain all of the sexual adventures and elements of her previous twenty nine films, the first twelve of which were part of the studio's ""Pre-Teen Slut Fuck Whores"" collection. The budget was a quarter of a million and the adult porn stars had flocked to be included on the list of celebrities chosen to fuck Holly on screen.</p><p>Located in Mexico, it was to include every element of child sex imaginable and Holly was the undisputed star. The secluded detached villa they had rented for the duration of the shoot was ideal for the kind of film being produced. It was set up on the hillside in two acres of private grounds, surrounded by a security wall and patrolled by armed security guards provided by the local Chief of Police. He was well paid for his efforts and not only in cash. He had the pick of the adult female actresses to share his bed either at night, or his office during the day. He had also been promised one night of fucking with the young star herself. The Director turned to his aid and said.</p><p>""We'll film her Daddy's cum reaction later and edit it in. Right now, get her cleaned and oiled up ready for the two anal sequences and the double fuck sequence. We'll follow that with the three hole fuck session, the lesbian strap-on gang bang sequence and the second back seat car blow job and if there's time maybe finish the day with the bondage anal rape scene"" he paused a moment thinking to himself. ""On second thoughts we'll do the back seat blow job scene on the way to and from the hotel tonight.""</p><p>There was no rest on set, twelve hours a day fucking and sucking for four weeks was the timetable established to complete the movie. ""Time is money"" was the Directors attitude and he expected everyone in the film to give 100%, except for Rebecca who had to give 150% as she also got to fucked every night by at least one of the crew when filming for the day had finally ceased. She was always a tired little fuck slut by the end of the day.</p><p>They were already half way through the filming timetable and Rebecca had already fucked fifteen men on set and twenty off set. Add to that the ten women who had already enjoyed her body and it was easy to see how sapping the days spent shooting was on the ten year old porn star.</p><p>It was only just after nine in the morning, two hours after they had started filming for the day and this had been her second fuck session of the day so far. As she relaxed under the spray of refreshing water, wearing a shower cap to ensure her hair didn't get wet, she thought back six months to very the first video session she had gone through at the studio her Daddy had taken her to. What a difference life was now compared to that initial session. Those three men had filmed her and fucked her in all three holes for a couple of days, culminating in her being triple fucked by three big cocks for the first time ever in her young life. Now, taking three cocks at once was a normal, almost daily filming routine for her.</p><p>Her reticence to become a porn star was also a thing of the past. That first session made her realise how much she enjoyed fucking, how much she enjoyed being the centre of attention, performing for the camera and how much control she actually had over adult men, whilst still doing whatever she was told to do. Her Daddy was ecstatic at the money she made him and he fucked and beat her with even more enthusiasm, fantasising about where her porn career would take him and the money he would make.</p><p>When ""K.P.Film Studios"" one of the biggest child porn studios in existence, based in Russia but with worldwide connections became aware of Rebecca's abilities, he was very soon disenfranchised. The original three men at that first studio were persuaded to ""sell"" her contractual rights to them and her Daddy was no longer in control of her destiny.</p><p>He was told what he could and could not do to her. Warned not to interfere with or damage ""Holly Goodenough"" in any way that would jeopardise her career and the studio's profits. Her Daddy wasn't even allowed to fuck her anymore on pain of having a very nasty accident. He could bring her to the shoot and take her home but beyond that, his days of fucking his daughter were over. Rebecca was more than happy to ensure that he abided by that and knew that a single word to her mentors would bring about retribution.</p><p>So her daddy was reduced to using his hand and reminiscing about what used to be. Now here she was six months and twenty nine films later and her Daddy wasn't even invited to come to Mexico. It was decided he was an unnecessary cost burden and so told to stay at home and he would receive regular updates on how things progressed. He acquiesced, and took the advance money payment instead. After all, that was all he was really interested in.</p><p>Fifteen minutes later found Rebecca back on set, naked in her red 5"" high fuck-me heels.</p><p>
""Ok folks let's get back to it. Holly this is the scene where you have anal sex with the delivery boy. Is Raul on set?"" the Director asked.</p><p>No response came, no-one knew where he was.</p><p>""Where the fuck is he then?"" the Director demanded, turning back to motivate Rebecca.</p><p>""The scene is that your Daddy is in the bath and you have ordered pizza but you can't find any money to pay for it so you offer him a blow job. Start with oral, but then you let him fuck you in the cunt and then you take him up that tight arse of yours.""</p><p>He spoke from personal experience of just how tight she was having spent two hours the previous night slam dunking his cock balls deep into her ten year old bowels.</p><p>""Just improvise your way through the scene like you normally do and let it flow naturally. We can insert any extras later on in the editing stage. OK?""</p><p>""Yes ok Grant"" she told the mid fifty year old man.</p><p>She thought he looked sexy. He was the same age as her Daddy, but he was so different. He was fit, handsome, had salt and pepper hair, smelt nice, was really good fun and treated her nicely. She beamed a dazzling smile at him and said.</p><p>""I'll fuck his brains out for you!"" she beamed.</p><p>She held his hands and pulled herself up until she could kiss him on the cheek, her nipples brushing against the front of his shirt. She whispered into his ears.</p><p>""But you get to fuck my brains out tonight!""</p><p>""Good girl!"" he smiled stroking her hair, turning her around and patting her on her nicely rounded firm arse as he pushed her towards the waiting set ""Where the fuck is the delivery boy? We're wasting time here!""</p><p>Raul suddenly appeared looking a bit nervous. He had never fucked a pre-teen before and he had been told she was a tigress in bed. Plus he was making his first ever appearance in a porn movie and the prospect of having a lot of people watching him fuck was causing him some distress.</p><p>""Do you know what the scene requires"" Grant asked him.</p><p>""Si... Yes senor, I know. Deliver the food, ask for payment and then fuck the girl in all her holes"" he said in his accented voice.</p><p>""Yes.......... But don't be too eager to accept her suggestion. After all her dad is in the bath upstairs and you don't want him to find you fucking his underage daughter do you?""</p><p>""Erm... no sir!""</p><p>""No, so play it cool and careful and let her seduce you into fucking her. Then fuck the living shit out of her."" Grant advised him ""we'll continue the scene as it unfolds. Just make sure you don't lose your hard-on, I don't want to have to film a substitute cum shot later on. You can keep it up can't you?""</p><p>""OH yes senor, I will have no problems with that"" Raul flashed a smile ""for as long as you want it.""</p><p>""Good. OK! Let's roll.""</p><p>""ANNNDDDDD ACTION!""</p><p>Holly was dressed in a tiny tight figure hugging low cut white thin crop top that clung to her budding tits and displayed her hard prominent nipples. It came to the rest above her belly button and the tiny micro skirt started ten inches lower, finishing just a couple of inches below her shaved bare cunt. Just like her fans would expect, she wasn't wearing knickers and stood perched on her trademark 5"" high red platform fuck-me heels. She was the image every pervert had in mind of what a ten year old fuck slut should look like.</p><p>Her hair was left hanging loose and long, bouncing with every toss of her head. When she heard the call from Graham she moved instantly into actress mode. Tossed her hair over her shoulder and stared seductively into the camera. From somewhere a bell rang indicating thre arrival of the Pizza. She skipped over to the door, her short skirt riding up as she moved away from the camera and giving the viewer a wonderful glimpse of bare ass. The cameraman followed behind her and witnessed Raul's reaction to the stunning little girl answering the door.</p><p>""Pizza for Goodenuffff"" he stated.</p><p>""Ooohh goody!"" Holly responded, clasping her hands together in front of her cunt, which allowed her to push her budding tits together. She raised herself up on tiptoes as she took the pizza from him and turned around away from him to put it down. There was no table anywhere to put it so she kept her ankles together, and slowly bent forwards at the waist to put it on the floor.</p><p>This had the intended reaction of making her tiny skirt rise up over her thighs, up over her hips and almost onto the lower back, baring her ass to the young delivery boy. At this point the camera behind her focussed in on Raul's eyes leering at the sight of her ten year old ass and cunt being so brazenly displayed. Then the scene was recorded from his perspective.</p><p>The cameraman stepped outside and took the place of Raul and Holly acted that part again by bending right over to give the camera a full view of what Raul had seen. These two scenes would be edited into one seamless part of the storyline. Inside the villa were three fixed cameras to record the unfolding action which could be moved if required but the main action now would be the sole responsibility of the mobile camera.</p><p>Holly remained bent double for thirty or so seconds, making it appear she was looking to put the pizza on the floor but then having second thoughts. She raised herself back up and turned to Raul, holding the pizza like a tray to rest her tiny braless tits on it.</p><p>""Erm, you'd best come in while I go and put this down somewhere.""</p><p>She turned and tottered away from him, her heels making loud staccato clicks on the tiled floor as Raul stepped inside the door. His eyes never left Holly's ass. Moments later she returned and asked.</p><p>""How much is it?""</p><p>""Twenty"" he replied.</p><p>Holly made a big impression of looking everywhere she could for some money, bending over whenever she could and putting one foot up on a low table to raise herself up to look in a window recess. After a couple of minutes she came back to him and said.</p><p>""Sorry but my daddy hasn't left any money out and he's in the bath upstairs and doesn't want disturbing.""</p><p>She had her hands clasped behind her ass and was raising herself up on tiptoes as she talked to him in a ""little girl lost"" voice. Her tits were prominent and a tiny welcoming cleavage was visible in the low cut front of her white top.</p><p>""Can we send you the money later?"" she asked dropping her head to the right, licking her lips and staring him in the eyes as she twiddled her hair with her right hand.</p><p>""Oh no... I need the money now please"" he responded.</p><p>""But I can't find any"" she reiterated.</p><p>""then I must take the pizza away"" he told her and reached out for the box.</p><p>Holly put her left hand on his wrist and lightly pulled him towards her.</p><p>""But I'm hungry and want the pizza. Isn't there any way you can let me have it?"" she crooned.</p><p>The double entendre was deliberate and the camera zoomed in on Raul's face to record his reaction. His eyes widened and a big smile came over his face.</p><p>""I have to go back with the money or I will lose my job. It's a lot of money"" he continued.</p><p>Holly stepped in very close until her tits were pressed right up against him and she could feel his already hard cock pushing into her. She smiled a seductive smile and licked her lips as she ran her hand over the bulge in his shorts. The camera caught it all.</p><p>""Isn't there any other way I could pay for the food?"" she asked all innocent but guilty whilst openly fondling his cock ""how about a blow job?""</p><p>Porn movies move at an amazing speed where such things are concerned and this movie was no different. Raul knew he had to ""hold out"" but not for too long.</p><p>""What about your father little lady?""</p><p>""Oh he won't be out for a long time yet. We'll have all the time necessary to pay you what you want"" she replied ""don't you want me to suck this!""</p><p>When she said ""this"" Holly squeezed hard and long on his erection and threw her long mane of hair over her right shoulder.</p><p>""I give great blow jobs"" she told him, opening her mouth wide and invitingly licking her lips ""I deep throat too.""</p><p>""How old are you little lady, you seem to young to know these things."" He asked.</p><p>""Old enough to suck and fuck!"" she replied ""I'm ten years and ten months old. Is that old enough for you?""</p><p>""I don't know. I don't want no problems little lady. You know. With your father or the police.""</p><p>""oh there won't be any problems at all"" she confirmed.</p><p>Raul watched the director indicating with his arms for him to move things along and so he waited for the moment when the camera was back on him to continue.</p><p>""Well little lady, it's a lot of money for you to pay for.""</p><p>""Ok let's start with a blow job and maybe I'll have to pay more later on"" Holly gleefully responded.</p><p>""AAANNNNNDDD CUT!"" boomed the directors voice. ""Ok let's try that scene over again and see how it goes.""</p><p>Twenty minutes later he was satisfied with the footage he had and the action was about to begin.</p><p>""OK Holly, let's see some fucking action!"" he boomed.</p><p>The scene slowly opened to the image of Holly's mouth crammed full of Raul's huge ten inch long cock and bobbing her head the full length of the shaft. She was knelt sideways to him on the settee on all fours, taking his cock balls deep with each stroke of her mouth. This gave the camera a perfect view of her shapely ten year old body, her buttocks pushed high, her back arched and her prominent nipples straining to burst free of the tight top she still wore and her 5"" heels pointing to the ceiling. Raul was half collapsed on the settee cushion, his head thrown back and obviously enjoying the sensational blow job Holly was performing.</p><p>""Am ey duin it gud for yu?"" she asked with her mouth stretched painfully wide around the thick shaft.</p><p>Saliva bubbled and spooled from her mouth down his solid shaft making it glisten and her eyes were streaming with tears as she gagged on this immense monster but her professionalism made her intent on swallowing every last inch. She had already taken about seven inches but there was still enough left to fit her tiny ten year old hand around and she was pumping him with it.</p><p>""Oh jeeezz little lady... where did you learn to suck so good?"" Raul managed to gasp as his toes began to curl.</p><p>""Mi Dad..dee.. mad mi suk im orf, guh guh mmmmmm mmmmmmm mmmhhmmmmm hmmmm mmm sinz I woz zix yrs old. Mmmmm mmmm.hmmmm hmmm gugh gugh gugh guh kark karkk guh guh! U r so big!!! Mmmmmm mmmmmmm ey luv sukkin kok! Mmmmm mmmm mmmm I luv sukkin yor kok guh guh guh guh mmmmmmnnnnnn""</p><p>Holly was giving it 100% plus. She was intent on making this scene as hot as she could. Without ceasing her bobbing strokes she cupped his balls in her left hand and pulled his cock from her mouth with a loud audible wet ""PLOP!"" She didn't hestitate to take his left testicle into her mouth, using her tongue to slather it as she stroked his ten inch cock with her left hand.</p><p>""Ohhh jeeez fu..fuck..ooohhh aggghh oh yesss! Oh little lady.. oh fuckkkkk....""</p><p>""Mmmmphhh mmmppph. My name is Holly!"" she told him taking his ball from her mouth and then licking the entire length of his cock from base to tip. ""Holly Goodenough mmmppphhh mmmmmmm!!!"" she swallowed his other testicle.</p><p>""Ohhh jeezzz aaahhhh huh huh unnghh unnghhh. I am Raul!"" he stuttered through his pleasure.</p><p>Holly lifted her face to his, kept wanking him off and said.</p><p>""Pleased to meet you Raul"" and then crammed her tongue into his mouth and traded spit with him, clasping her arms around his neck.</p><p>Raul pulled her across his lap so she was astride him and grabbed both ass cheeks in his meaty hands, groping and squeezing her firm ass flesh.</p><p>""MMmmmmnnnnn hhmmmmmmm mmmmmm"" Holly responded pushing her buttocks into his hands and then grinding her cunt onto his cock.</p><p>Looking at the director he saw him indicate he was to strip her top off so he complied. His hands ran up her sides to the hem of her top and slowly peeled it off her chest. Holly kept kissing him as she raised her arms and allowed him to peel it off. When it was over her neck and arms she quickly helped remove it and then resumed tongue kissing him. Raul quickly unfastened the single button holding the scrap of material that constituted her skirt and began rolling it down over her hips.</p><p>""Mmmmm yur norty"" she moaned with her mouth full of his tongue ""Thiz wazent part of the payment!""</p><p>""It is now little Holly"" he replied.</p><p>Holly sat naked in her red 5"" high heels astride his body and pushed herself off him and down onto the floor between his legs. Her lips left a wet trail all the way down to his groin as she sucked his cock back into her mouth.</p><p>""Tym to get u nked tu"" she mumbled and pulled his shorts down.</p><p>Raul stripped his shirt off and luxuriated in the blow job he was getting.</p><p>""MMMmmmmmm mmmmmm hummmm hummm guh guh guh guh Iz thiz betta than bein payd monee?"" she enquired with his cock almost buried in her throat.</p><p>""Si pretty one but it's still much money to pay.""</p><p>""Mabeee u shud fuck mi tu then!"" she asked.</p><p>Raul kept looking at the director and saw what his response was. As much as he wanted to cream her mouth full of his cum he also wanted to fuck the sexy little bitch. He reached down and grasped her under her armpits and drew her up into a sitting astride position.</p><p>""I'm gonna fuck your little pussy raw little Holly.""</p><p>Holly reached between her legs to grasp his cock and align it with her soaking wet ten year old hairless cunt and slid all the way down until he was fully embedded.</p><p>""OHHHHH FUCKING HELLL!!!!"" she genuinely screamed as she was stretched more than she could ever recall.</p><p>He was big! For some reason he felt bigger than anything she had ever taken before and her cunt screamed in agony at being so well stuffed with cock. She bottomed out and just sat there pondering the monster now embedded in her belly. The camera caught her face as she stared in disbelief at a grinning Raul and a fixed camera recorded his solid shaft spreading her cunt lips wide around his cock.</p><p>""OOOOOhhh Fuck Raul. FUCK you are so big!!!!""</p><p>And then she began to fuck him! She rode that monster cock, up and down, squeezing with her cunt muscles on the downstroke and sliding back up almost to the tip. Raul cupped her tiny tits and squeezed her erect nipples between his fingers and thumbs as they kissed. Holly fucked him hard and fast, moaning continuously, bouncing up and down two strokes a second, taking his immense cock balls deep with every thrust down into his soaking wet groin.</p><p>""MMMMMMmmm mmmmmmmmm Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me Fuck me! Ohhhhh yessss Fuck me! Fuck me! Mmmmm Mmmmmmm huh huh huh huh aaaggghhh yeeessss ahhh ooohhjeeezzz yessss Fuck me don't stop! OOOOOOOO!!!""</p><p>She was moving like a piston up and down, up and down and Raul was thrusting up to meet her downwards stroke. The camera recorded every movement, every facial expression and sound recorded every moan and whimper of this ten year old slut getting her brains fucked out. Her cunt streamed girl juices all over his cock and balls, her tiny tit mounds bounced and Raul couldn't resist taking them into his mouth and sucking hard on her nipples, alternating between tits. His hands held her ass and she felt his fingers running over her asshole.</p><p>""HHMMMMmmmmm yeeesssss stick a finger up my ass!"" she pleaded.</p><p>She was rewarded! A thick stubby finger speared her tiny tight rosebud.</p><p>""OOowwwwwww oooohhhhhhh mmmmmmmnnnnnn"" she screamed and moaned.</p><p>""Are you getting ... yor... monee...wrth ?"" she enquired as he fucked her with deep hard upward thrusts.</p><p>""Si Holly but there is still much money to pay me"" he replied.</p><p>""Maybe if you... fuck me... in... the... ass ...then ...we'd ....be... even.....?"" she managed to croak out between savage cock thrusts taking her breath away</p><p>""I think so... yes maybe...""</p><p>The next moment his cock was out of her cunt and pressing up against her tingling open rosebud. Holly felt the head being pressed in and took the initiative. She powered down on it and took him practically balls deep on the first stroke.</p><p>""Is this good enough for you? Fucking my ten year old asshole for a pizza?"" she asked as she began thrusting up and down.</p><p>""Ohhh fuck yessssss"" he cried out.</p><p>She was tight, so tight, tighter than any cunt or asshole he had ever fucked before. She was milking him and Holly knew exactly how to give a guy great pleasure with her asshole. Even as she was ass fucking with him her mind trailed back six months to when her Daddy would force his cock up her asshole and ream her out. It was so painful back then, no pleasure at all, just something she had to endure. Now, six months later and over a hundred cocks fucking her in the ass, it was no problem at all for her and she now really enjoyed, even preferred getting fucked in her ass. Even so this cock was something special and stretched her ten year old asshole so tight it felt like it was going to rip open with every thrust.</p><p>""Ohhh fuck Raul that's so good, oooohh yesss Fuck me"" Fuck me"" she wailed as she began to feel herself cumming. ""Ohhhhh yeeessss cumin...I'm cumin..yeesssss!!!OOHHHHH YESSSS!!! YESSS!!! AGGGHHHHHHHHHH"" OH FUCK!!!!!!""</p><p>She bucked into an immense genuine orgasm on film, recorded in all its glory in vivid close up colour. She shuddered, bucked, shook, squeezed her asshole around his cock and never stopped fucking his huge cock.</p><p>""OOOHHH Fuck, oooo ahhhh aggghh mmmmmm hhuh huhu huhu ooooooooo mmmmmmm, ahhh ahhh mmmnnnn huhu huh huh huh"" she moaned as Raul continued thrusting deep into her bowels.</p><p>He was so turned on by her performance that he too was close to erupting. The burning tingling in his balls was migrating up his shaft and he felt the imminent eruption beginning to boil.</p><p>""Yoyooyou...ve got me cummin too...!"" he informed her.</p><p>The script required him to pull out and spurt all over her back to let the viewer join in and witness his moment of release. Holly decided on a different finish.</p><p>""Don't cum in my ass"" she told him whilst grinding down on his cock.</p><p>""Where do I cum then?"" he groaned.</p><p>""In my mouth!"" she said ""I said I'd pay you with a blow job!""</p><p>The watching crew were in awe. This was what made Holly Goodenough the star she was. The director silently indicated everything was fine and to let her go on with what she intended. Holly was experienced enough after being fucked by so many men to know exactly when a man was about to erupt. Her timing was perfect.</p><p>In a flowing, graceful movement she pulled off his cock, gripped it around the base, pumped it hard to ensure he didn't stop cummin and then knelt at his side, directing his cock into her mouth, holding her tongue flat under his cock head. She relaxed her grip and a torrent of cum burst over her tongue. The camera got it all on film.</p><p>The first two long streamers creamed her tonsils and tongue, the next splattered across the bridge of her nose and right cheek. Holly painted her face with his next two thick ropes and then swallowed his cock into her ten year old mouth, taking him balls deep into her throat. She was covered in hot dripping cum!</p><p>""MMMmnnnnnMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!! MMMMMMMMM!!!"" she moaned loudly as she sucked him dry.</p><p>""Unnnghhhhhhh! UNGHHHHHHH!!"" Raul gasped.</p><p>When she felt the spurting cock subside, Holly slid her tightened lips up the shaft and let his cock slide out of her mouth. By this time the cameraman had moved position so he was filming down onto her. She tilted her head back and opened her mouth wide. His cum filled her mouth and with an audible gulp, staring straight into the lens she swallowed! The lens stayed there for a minute and then she heard the Director shouting.</p><p>""AAAAAANNNDDDD CUT!""</p><p>The crew flocked around her, hugging her, congratulating her on a job very well done. A woman gave her a towel to dry herself off and the Director was obviously well pleased.</p><p>""There wasn't a soft cock on the set sweetheart. You had us all rock hard. What a performance. You are a natural baby!""</p><p>She loved the attention and compliments. She felt like the star she was. Behind her still sitting on the settee, Raul was forgotten, his cock now fast wilting and excluded from the throng surrounding Holly.</p><p>""Take a break everyone, thirty minutes for lunch"" Grant told everyone. ""As for you young lady, you come with me.""</p><p>Holly and Grant had their own lunch. He fucked her in all three holes and filled her mouth as dessert. Being a star carried certain responsibilities and Holly fulfilled hers.</p><p>By the end of the day's filming schedule Holly was shattered. She had fucked six different men, four women and still had the bondage anal rape and car blow job scenes to complete. Grant looked at his watch, it was just after seven pm and they had been filming for twelve long hours. He glanced at Holly and could sense how tired she was.</p><p>""Ok let's call it a day."" he said ""be back on set at seven a.m. tomorrow.""</p><p>Rebecca looked up into his eyes with a bleary expression.</p><p>""I can still do the scenes if you want me to"" she told him.</p><p>""No, not tonight. You need a long hot bath to relax yourself and a good night's sleep. I'll try not to keep you awake too late tonight.""</p><p>""That's ok Grant. I'll always be ready to fuck with you.""</p><p>""Well let's go to the hotel for something to eat and then we can come back here and turn in for the night.""</p><p>""OK. Just let me shower and get changed and I'll be ready for you"" she smiled.</p><p>""OK then I'll see you about 7.45 then?"" he asked.</p><p>""I'll be ready"" she confirmed.</p><p>She was a few minutes late, but then that's always been a lady's prerogative. At a few minutes before eight p.m. she entered the lounge and the three men there gasped out their appreciation. The beautiful young girl standing before them was Rebecca Wishaw. Holly Goodenough had retired for the day and now the real girl made her appearance.</p><p>She wore a tight, figure hugging silver lame dress with spaghetti strings over her shoulders. It was clinging, low cut with an in built bra support that pushed her developing tits into an inviting cleavage and barely covered her hard nipples. It was also backless so that she was also displaying half of her superb ass cleavage. It was so short it barely covered her black seamed thigh high hold-up stockings and she completed her outfit with white 5"" high stiletto heels that contrasted so tartly with the black stockings.</p><p>Just like Holly, she wasn't wearing knickers and her freshly shaved and perfumed cunt enjoyed the evening breeze wafting through the patio doors. Around her slim neck she wore a five pearl deep choker with a matching bracelet on her right wrist. Unlike her alter ego, her face was painted to perfection without being overdone and her hair cascaded around her bare shoulders, down her naked back to just above her ass cleavage. She was truly stunning to look at and certainly didn't look a mere ten years and ten months old.</p><p>""Shall we go?"" her bright red lips asked.</p><p>Three men fell over themselves to accompany her to the car. The security team would continue their 24 hour service and that included being chauffer driven wherever they wanted to go, with an armed guard sitting in front next to the driver. The limousine easily accommodated the four of them and Rebecca sat between Grant, the Director and Phil the senior cameraman.</p><p>Across from them sat Colin, the sound engineer and he was the lucky one as he was treated to an uninhibited display of bare cunt and black stocking tops as Rebecca personally performed for him. She always felt sorry for Colin as he never seemed to get the opportunity to see her in quite the same way as Grant and Phil, always being off to one side of her performances. So, on an evening she made up for it.</p><p>She'd fucked all three of them this past two weeks since they all arrived at the villa and she knew that tonight would be no different, except that she would have to satisfy all three of them at the same time. Her three triple fuck performances earlier that day had got them so aroused that during the break between the second and third couplings, Grant had told her they were all going out to dinner tonight. She knew then what their intentions were.</p><p>So she would enjoy the dinner, enjoy their attention, enjoy getting fucked again and end the night in one of their beds, but which one it would be she wasn't sure. She knew she was popular but there had to be a limit to how many men she could fuck in a day. That gave her an idea for a future film which she would discuss with Grant at some point. The car arrived at the hotel and they sat at their reserved outdoor table, under a canopy and with the smell of citronella candles burning.</p><p>It was a warm evening, with hardly a breeze playing, but what there was, was welcomed as it wafted across her body. Rebecca was tired, nearly drained of energy, but the food and the single glass of red wine they allowed her to drink perked her up and by the end of the meal, she was revitalised to the point where she wanted to take control of where the rest of the evening was going to go.</p><p>""I'm really tired but I won't so ""no"" to you fucking me. Are you going to fuck me singly or all three together?"" she asked.</p><p>Coming from her tender young lips the question left the three men lost for what to say, so Rebecca said it for them.</p><p>""I think I'll fuck all three of you at once.""</p><p>""But you've had a triple already today, none of us want to risk hurting you since you must be tender all over"" Grant said ""but we do want to fuck you. You've turned us on all day and even now I've got a hard-on for you.""</p><p>""Me too"" said both Colin and Phil.</p><p>""Well, I suppose that's the biggest compliment a girl can get, so I'm not going to disappoint you. What would my fans think of me refusing to fuck?""</p><p>""These three fans would understand"" Phil chipped in.</p><p>""You really are nice to me and I want to be nice in return. Do you want me to stat sucking you off in the car on the way back?""</p><p>""No darling, let's get back to the villa and have some personal time.""</p><p>""OK!"" she chirped.</p><p>She opened her purse and took out her lipstick and mirror, applied two thick coats of scarlet paint and pressed her lips together. She boosted her tiny tits, shook her long red hair and crossed her legs, displaying her black stocking tops and bare thighs.</p><p>""OK! I'm ready when you are!"" she told them.</p><p>The journey back to the villa was latent with sexual arousal. All three men had fucked the ten year old on numerous occasions but never all together at one time and they were looking forward to sharing her in that way. Rebecca never thought she could ever be so popular and basked in the adult male attention. She was so wet between her legs that she convinced herself she could hear her juices squishing every time she rubbed her legs together.</p><p>Within a couple of minutes of arriving back, she was stripped of her dress and sat astride Grant on the centre cushion of a white leather three seater settee, facing him with her cunt filled with his rock hard cock. He was sucking on her nipples and grasping her buttocks in his hands, pulling them apart and running the middle finger of his left hand along her soaking wet slit.</p><p>""MMMMmnnnn oooh Grant!"" she moaned breaking the kiss ""Your cock really fills me up.""</p><p>""Well there's two more to fill you up even more you sexy little bitch!"" he told her whilst still sucking her tits.</p><p>""Just remember guys. I'm Rebecca, not Holly!""</p><p>""Oh we wouldn't want it any other way"" said Colin as he ran his cock up and over her asshole.</p><p>""Are you going to slide your big fat cock into my asshole you naughty man?"" Rebecca giggled.</p><p>""Certainly am!"" he told her and thrust forward.</p><p>""OHHHH FUCKING HELL!!!!!"" Rebecca cried out ""OHHH FUCK AAAHHHHHHHH!!! YESSS!!!""</p><p>Colin buried his cock balls deep on the first push, sliding in so easy he didn't realise he had it all up her clutching tight sphincter until his balls slapped against her buttocks.</p><p>""Jeez fuck yes!"" He cried out ""Fucking hell you are so wet you little cunt!""</p><p>""No..huh..it's...huh.. huh.. my...huh...huh unggh unggh...asshole...your huh.. in.. huh huh not..huh huh my.. huh huh ungh ungh ungh ..cunt..!!! OOOOOHHHH MMmmmmpppphhh nnnnnnnnnn oooohh!!!"" she responded with a tear filled voice that stuttered with every thrust of cock.""Oh god your splitting me open !!!!!AAAGGGHHHH OOowwwww OOOOOOO mmmmmmmmnnnnn.""</p><p>""I've got something here for you to use your mouth on Rebecca"" said Phil as he took hold of her head, turned her face slightly sideways and slid his cock into her throat.</p><p>""ooooo huh huh another one..mmmmpppphhh gark gark gark gugh gugh gugh gugh guh guh guh kark kark mmmmm mmmmm hmmmmm mmmppphhh gugh guh guggle guggggllle!!""</p><p>Three strokes and he was balls deep in her tight clutching ten year old throat, delighting in the soft velvet constriction that sucked on his cock. Rebecca was filled in all three holes and the men had no intention other than to give her the fucking of her life. Grant and Colin set up a rhythm of alternate sliding in and out and her moans around Phil's cock increased in tempo as they too changed their own speed.</p><p>One moment she was being slowly skewered, one thick long cock opening her asshole and bottoming out deep in her rectum before sliding out along the length of the cock now sliding into her cunt. She could feel the two rock hard cocks rubbing along each other but separated by the thin membrane of flesh between her cunt and ass.</p><p>""MMMmmmmmmm mmMmmmnNN HHHMMM HMM MMMPPHHHH gggh guh guh unggh ungghh gug gug ug ug gaagghh gaghh ugh huh uhuh uhuhu""</p><p>Phil had his cock all the way down her stretched gullet and held it there for a long count of thirty. He could feel her throat muscles contracting around his cock, milking him, Rebecca was holding him by the buttocks, pulling him onto her, forcing as much cock and more if possible down her well trained ten year old throat. She locked eyes with him as she allowed him to rape her throat, and her tiny mouth was stretched wide around the base of his shaft.</p><p>""Guh Guh Guh Guh Guggle guggle kark kark huh huh huhnuhuh, mmmmmmm mmmmmmm huummmm hummm oooohhhhaaahhhhhhh oooommmmmmmmnnnnnn!!"" she moaned and moaned as she was used as their little fuck toy.</p><p>Despite having been fucked during twelve hours of filming, despite her cunt and ass being so tender, despite her throat being so dry from all the sucking she had done that day, she gave the men everything she still had left. She pulled off the cock in her mouth.</p><p>""UUUGGHHHHhhh huh huh Fuck me guys, use me, I'm your fuck slut mmmmm ooohh jeezzz mmmmmmm fuck me I want each of you to fuck me in all my holes, cum in them, drown me in cum!"" she was already nearing an orgasm and they had been fucking for less than ten minutes</p><p>Grant and Phil now power fucked her cunt and ass, buffeting her between them. Each time Phil slapped his balls against her arse cheeks he pushed her forward onto Colin's cock raping her mouth. She weighed next to nothing compared to the three men and she rocked back and forward unable to stop them moving her in any way they wanted.</p><p>""Kummin mmm mmm huh huh guih guh aym kummin... ahhhhhh AAAAAHHHHH OOOOOOHHHHH YYYaaahhhh OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!""</p><p>As the three men pounded her Rebecca erupted into an almighty body shattering orgasm that rocked her from head to toe. It started in her cunt but seemed to migrate to her anus and back to her cunt then up to her throat and after that she exploded. She locked up, frozen in time as she felt first Colin cumming in her mouth, followed by Grant filling her cunt and a few seconds later by Phil offloading deep into her bowels whilst shuddering uncontrollably through a series of electrical explosions.</p><p>When she again became cognisant, the three men were still fucking her. Her cunt and ass felt soaking wet and she had that familiar sensation of cum streaming out of both stuffed orifices and down her thighs. Her mouth was full of cum and she became aware it was dripping from the corners of her lips onto her tits. She had a burning sensation in her nostrils and realised she had also sneezed cum down her nose.</p><p>""That was some cum Rebecca. You milked us all at the same time.""</p><p>""Hmm Hmm"" she replied with Colin's cock still filling her mouth.</p><p>""Now we need a little rest to replenish our cum stock and we each still have two holes of yours to fuck. Are you going to be able to stand that since you've been fucking since seven this morning"" Grant enquired.</p><p>A weary Rebecca slid Colin's cock from her mouth and wanked it. She rested her head on Grant's shoulder and said</p><p>""Fucking on film is work. This is pleasure.""</p><p>She raised herself up and twisting at the waist she smiled at the three men, her nipples were rock hard and her make-up was totally ruined.</p><p>""Like I said earlier. I'm ready when you are.""</p><p>The three men grinned. This was going to become a very special evening.</p>"
72,The Little Things In Life,Agent Provocateur,,"['M', 'g', 'dad/dau', 'oral']","He only wanted to watch the football match, but things seemed to get in the way.",2012-04-16T00:00:00,Just another silly litlle fantasy. Don't ever do this for real.,"<p>Alec had been looking forward to watching the football match with ever increasing excitement. As the days seemed to slowly pass by, his forward focus grew more on the sporting event and less on the daily routine of life, work, sleep, more work, sleep and yet more boring work. It seemed an interminable drag, so when, finally that long awaited evening arrived, he sat himself down in front of the widescreen television, a beer in hand with the two teams lined up ready for kick-off. The Champions League Cup Final and his team was about to play. Just two minutes after kick-off his wife came in.</p><p>""That garden is an absolute mess. It's a disgrace. The bushes need cutting back and the grass needs cutting. There's so many weeds it's like a wilderness out there and there's brambles overgrowing into the garden too. Danny scratched himself on them today!"" she started a tirade at him.</p><p>""Ok dear I'll do it. I promise I'll do it, just let me watch the match."" He pleaded trying not to take his eyes off the screen.</p><p>""Really. Well you still haven't washed off the patio and it stinks"" she complained ""You said you'd power wash it last week and you still haven't done that either.""</p><p>""Yes dear I'll do that tomorrow night"" he told her trying not to be distracted.</p><p>""And those two little thugs from next door have been kicking the ball against the fence again and they've damaged it"" she moaned.</p><p>""Ok! I'll have a word with Bill about it, just let me watch the match"" he pleaded.</p><p>""And the washing machine has also sprung a leak, so you'll need to sort that out as well"" she continued.</p><p>""Yes ok ok I will just ...please.."" he said pointing at the screen.</p><p>""Football! It's always football!"" she complained ""You still haven't put that shelf up in the bathroom and the shed needs a new lock too. You still haven't decorated Melanie's room yet. All you do is watch football! ""</p><p>""For God's sake woman I'll do it all, just not now!"" he fumed.</p><p>""Well don't forget to call your Mum. You haven't returned her call from Monday yet.""</p><p>""Ok Ok I will!"" he shouted.</p><p>The match was in play and all he wanted was ninety minutes to himself. He swigged his beer and settled down to watch it. It was just after ten minutes of play when his son came into the room.</p><p>""My bike has a flat tyre!"" he announced as though it was his father's fault ""I can't ride it!""</p><p>He was only seven and to him it was the most important thing in the world as far as he was concerned. Life without his bike meant he couldn't play with his friends and his Dad was the only person capable of mending it.</p><p>""I'll do it later son just let me watch the match"" he told his son.</p><p>""But it'll be too late by then to ride with David and Peter"" he informed his father as though his dad was stupid ""why can't you do it now?""</p><p>""Because daddy is watching the football that's why.""</p><p>""But my bike needs mending!"" he implored him.</p><p>""Danny! Not now. I'll see to it after the game is over. OK!""</p><p>""You never do what you say you will.""</p><p>""Don't you talk back to me young man"" he started to say as his son ran from the room.</p><p>He sat back and took another long swig of his beer, inwardly fuming that his match night was being interrupted. He heaved a huge sigh of frustration when just another ten minutes the phone rang and a moment after that his wife re-entered the lounge.</p><p>""It's your mother!"" his wife informed him handing the phone to him.</p><p>""Tell I'll call her back later!"" he told his wife.</p><p>""You tell her! I've made enough excuses for you already!""</p><p>He took the phone and shook his head in resignation seeing the almost triumphant look on his wife's face.</p><p>""Hello Mum"" he said.</p><p>""Oh so you know who I am then? You haven't actually forgotten you have a mother?"" came the prickly reply.</p><p>""Of course not Mum.""</p><p>""So why haven't you called me back? It's been two days. I could have been injured or hurt for all you know.""</p><p>""Sorry Mum but I've been working hard"" he offered as an excuse.</p><p>""Oh so work is more important than your Mum is it?""</p><p>""No Mum but I've been busy.""</p><p>""Obviously too busy to call me back"" she continued.</p><p>""No it's not that Mum, Ive...""</p><p>""Well what then?"" she interrupted ""It's not the first time you've ignored me. You are so selfish at times.""</p><p>Selfish? Selfish? How the hell had she come to that conclusion he thought. He was watching the action on screen as he chatted away not wanting to miss anything.</p><p>""When are you going to come and fix the front gate? It's been a month since I asked you. And that light switch is still loose and I daren't use it. You said you'd do it but I haven't seen you for three weeks."" She droned on and on ""The lawn needs cutting it's a total mess and you said you'd paper the stairwell for me two months ago and that's still untouched.""</p><p>His team almost scored and he suppressed a vocal response at the open goal that was missed.</p><p>""I'll come down on Saturday and get it all done mum. I promise"" he told her.</p><p>""That's what you said three weeks ago, and two weeks ago and last week too!""</p><p>""Yes but I mean it this time. I'll see you on Saturday"" he said trying to end an otherwise never-ending conversation.</p><p>""You know how lonely I've been since your dad died. I can't do these jobs myself and I want to see you. You rarely visit me.""</p><p>""OK Mum point taken. I will be there on Saturday. I'll come over about nine o'clock and I'll get everything done for you. Promise!"" he capitulated</p><p>The conversation droned on for another ten minutes as he talked absentmindedly about everything important to his mother. He kept uttering an ""aha"" every now and then as his mother informed of how her week had gone and then she was shouting down the phone at him.</p><p>""Are you actually listening to me Alec? Have you heard anything I've been saying?"" she asked.</p><p>""Course I have mum"" he lied.</p><p>""Well what did I just ask you to do?""</p><p>""Ermm....."" he was lost.</p><p>""Alec! You really are a waste of time. No wonder Mary complains all the time.""</p><p>""Mary? What's she go to do with anything"" wondering why his Mum was referring to his sister.</p><p>""because you still haven't sorted out her computer for her and she been asking for two weeks now. You need to pull yourself together Alec"" and she put the phone down.</p><p>Alec sat back and looked at the screen, thirty five minutes elapsed and his pleasure was already ruined. Sill there was no score yet, so he looked forward to the second half.</p><p>""So you're going to go and do all those chores for your mum on Saturday are you?"" his wife's voice suddenly spoke.</p><p>""Yes"" was his curt reply.</p><p>""So when are you going to do all the jobs backed-up here?"" she enquired with a sceptic tone.</p><p>""Sunday. I'll do them on Sunday!"" he capitulated ""Just... please... the match is on!""</p><p>I can see that but Sunday is four days away. What about tomorrow night and Friday? Everything is going to rack and ruin!"" she was spitting feathers ""You really are useless at times!""</p><p>""Useless..... useless.. what the ...."" He stared but she stormed out of the room.</p><p>Women! Why can't they just let him be? The match had reached half time and he needed another beer and a toilet break. He paid a visit to the toilet, ruminating over all the interruptions that had ruined his evening's viewing. He was still thinking about them as he left the bathroom and walked past his daughter's bedroom. The door was slightly ajar and he couldn't resist peeking in. He was rewarded with a cock hardening view of his eleven year old daughter laying down on her bed, propped up on her arms, with her legs bent back at the knees and reading a magazine that was laid on her pillows.</p><p>She was still wearing her school uniform and the short blue plaid skirt had ridden up her thighs to uncover the lower swells of her firm little arse, showing her white knickers disappearing into her ass crack. Her legs were parted open giving him a glimpse of her cotton covered cunt. The white blouse was tight around her torso, clinging to her upper body and outlined underneath was her white bra. A bra that he knew contained her developing 26AA cup tits with those firm pink nipples.</p><p>She was unaware he was watching her and he realised he had a hard-on seeing her there and recalling that time early last month, nearly seven weeks ago, when he finally took her for the first and only time. She was like liquid velvet, tight, hot, untouched by anyone else and so responsive. Her mouth sucked him in a way no other woman had ever done, she was so intent on giving him pleasure and so intense with the way she gave herself over to his carnal lust. She hugged him to her as he fucked her until he came so hard and intensely he thought he was having a heart attack. He flooded her freshly fucked cunt with so much cum it gushed out of her. Since then he had wanted to fuck her again but the circumstances hadn't been propitious enough.</p><p>He watched her for three or four minutes, willing her to show more. He even contemplated going in and having quick feel, maybe even a quick blow job but the sound of his wife climbing the stairs dispelled that idea. He quickly moved back into the bathroom and exited again to make it appear he had been in there all the time. He barely acknowledged his wife as they passed by each other and he had started to descend the stairs when she shouted at him.</p><p>""For god's sake can't you even flush the toilet? And you've peed all over the seat again you useless bugger!"" she wailed.</p><p>He shrugged his shoulders and went back to the kitchen, opened another beer and sat back in front of the television. It was just a couple of minutes after the restart when his wife again disturbed him.</p><p>""I'm going to my Mum's and I'm taking Danny with me"" she informed him.</p><p>He nodded not really listening to her as he watched the action on screen.</p><p>""I'll be back before ten. Melanie's in her bedroom but I'm sure you won't be disturbed.""</p><p>He nodded but didn't fully comprehend her words as he heard the front door slam shut just a minute later. Peace at last he thought. Then, as if on cue, awaiting his wife's departure, his team scored with a thirty yard shot that left the goalkeeper stranded flat footed.</p><p>""OOOHH YEESSS!!! What a goal!!!"" he shouted out in satisfaction, punching the air with his clenched right fist as his team opened the scoring.</p><p>Now maybe he could really start enjoying the game. It was only a couple of minutes later when he felt her presence rather than saw her. Her perfume filled the air. His little girl was wearing perfume and he actually sensed her standing behind him. His eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of her body in his peripheral vision, coming from behind him around the settee and his eyes did a double take.</p><p>She was wearing a black bra and thong with black 4"" high stiletto heels. The push-up bra lifted her budding AA cup tits into an inviting cleavage and he knew they were nothing more than two puffy mounds breaking the plane of her flat chest, surmounted by exquisitely formed hard pink nipples. Her almost hairless cunt was prominently displayed beneath the almost sheer black thong, just a tight slit between her long shapely legs. She had painted her lips a bright red and he couldn't help but think about having them wrapped around his now rock hard cock.</p><p>He mentally noted she had changed into this sexy outfit and inwardly smiled at her reasons for that. She obviously wanted to have some more fun just like last time, and just like him had been waiting for the right moment to arrive, so who was he to deny her that. Her long blond hair cascaded down her back almost to her waist and she had this way of tossing it over her shoulders that captivated him. The match was almost forgotten as he stared at this vision of beauty he had helped create.</p><p>""Daddy?"" she asked, her hands held in front of her, her ankles crossed.</p><p>""Yes sweetheart what is it?"" he asked hoping he already knew the answer.</p><p>She slid in next to him under his left arm, putting her arms around his neck and pressing her tits into his ribs.</p><p>""Daddy I have something to tell you.""</p><p>She almost whispered the words as her left hand rested on his hard cock, squeezing it through the material of his trousers. He reacted by holding her tight to him and she raised her lips to his to exchange a long, wet, spit swapping kiss that lasted an hour or so it seemed. His right hand cupped her right tit and then roamed down to slip inside her black thong and cup her hairless eleven year old sex. He ran his middle finger along her surprisingly wet slit.</p><p>""What is it sweetheart?"" he asked whilst slipping his finger into her cunt.</p><p>""OOOHHHH!!! Daddy!!!!"" she responded as he slid a second one in.</p><p>""MMMMMMM does my little girl like that?"" he asked whilst sliding his fingers into her. ""Does my little girl want me to play with her then?"" he enquired.</p><p>He slid them in deep up to their knuckles and began to finger fuck her. Melanie responded in just the way he intended her to. She opened her legs and pushed down onto his invading fingers as he buried his tongue into her mouth. They traded spit, explored each others mouths and he ran his left arm all around her back to fondle her left tit.</p><p>""MMmmpppphhh kkkmmm hhhmmmm hmmmm mmmmm dad...eeehhhh huh huhm huhm hmmmm ooohh daddeee mmmm"" she moaned as he fucked his fingers into her tight wet hot cunt.</p><p>He kept one eye on the screen just to check the score and then pulled her up and across his lap so she was sat astride and facing him. His lips never left her as he manhandled her into position. His hands roamed over her bra covered tits and squeezed them tight in his huge hands.</p><p>""MMMM!!!! OOOWWW!!! Daddee mmmm plzze mmmm ey uhm hav uhmmmm sum..thin hmmm ooohhh tu..mmm tell aaahhhh mmmm yu... mmmm""</p><p>""I know sweetheart, I know"" he responded, with his lips sucking on her nipples through the sheer material of her black bra ""just let daddy have a moment sweetheart.""</p><p>She felt his hands in the middle of her back and then her bra catch being unfastened. Her mouth was full of tongue and he was able to hold her tightly to him with his upper arms.</p><p>She struggled and he took it she was trying to help him remove her bra, as though eager to let her tits be free of their covering.</p><p>""Good girl"" he told her as the bra was stripped from her shoulders to bare her blossoming tits to his leering eyes.</p><p>""Daddy, please..."" she started to say.</p><p>He thrust his tongue back into her mouth, holding her to him behind her head with a vice like grip and slid his left hand over her tits, playing with them like they were his personal toys. They felt so tiny, so firm, it was so forbidden yet so arousing to be fondling his eleven year old daughter's tits this way. She let her head fall back as he broke the kiss and devoured her entire right breast into his hungry mouth, sucking hard and rolling his tongue all over her nipple.</p><p>""OOOOHHHH!!!! Daddyy!!!"" she moaned ""OOOhhhhhh mmmmmm""</p><p>His hand had now slipped back into her thong and he was stroking his fingers along her cunt slit, rolling her clit with his index finger. She was squirming on his lap, and rubbing herself on his cock. For him it was exquisite, feeling her firm ass cheeks pressed hard into him.</p><p>""MMMMMmmmmmm huh huh please...daddy... I have to ...oooohhhhh mmmmm tell you something.""</p><p>""Yes sweetheart ok but just let daddy enjoy you a little more.""</p><p>""MMMMmmmm ok daddy....."" she moaned.</p><p>He had three fingers buried deep inside and was thrusting them in with slow hard grinding motion. He could tell by her reactions that she was experiencing so much pleasure that she couldn't stop him from doing anything he wanted to. Right then he decided on something that his wife would never do for him. He slid her down onto the floor between his legs and looked at her.</p><p>""Make daddy happy sweetheart!"" he told her.</p><p>""But daddy I need to..""</p><p>""Come on now you know what daddy wants.""</p><p>Melanie locked eyes with him and he saw her moment of surrender. She quickly unzipped his trousers, unfastened his belt and as he shook off his slippers, she pulled them down and off. When she resumed her position her face was inches away from the huge bulge in his shorts. She hesitated and suddenly felt her daddy's hand pulling down on the back of her neck until her face met with his groin.</p><p>""Daddy... please....""</p><p>""Come on sweetheart. I need your mouth. Daddy's missed it so much"" he firmly told her.</p><p>""Yes daddy....""</p><p>Her nimble fingers grasped the waist of his shorts and he raised his backside off the settee to aid in their removal. He felt her warm breath exhale all over his cock and balls. Then he was directing her mouth to where he wanted it.</p><p>""Daddy, please let me tell you... Mmmmmmpppph... guh guh mmmpphhh mmmnnnn mmmpppphh huh huh gughu gughh huh huh erk erk guh.""</p><p>Her mouth was full of cock. Eight inches of tumescent flesh to play with and he had five inches stroking in and out of that soft warm wet liquid velvet receptacle. He lay back watching the match and noted that his team were now two goals up. His wife would never suck him off whilst he was watching football but here he was with his daughter doing just that.</p><p>""Look into daddy's eyes sweetheart and take your thong off"" he demanded ""Keep sucking while you do.""</p><p>Melanie looked at him and he smiled back at her filled with desire at the sight of her tiny mouth stretched wide around his cock. She was on her knees, her thumbs gripping her thong and shimmying it down over her hips. He held his hand out as she manoeuvred it over her high heels and handed it to him.</p><p>""Mmmmpppphhh mmmhhh hmmm hmmm guh guh guh guh."" She moaned as she bobbed her head up and down getting his shaft wet with her saliva.</p><p>He knew she wouldn't be able to swallow his cock and as far as blowjobs went it wasn't the best he'd had but the fact that this was so taboo an event, that she was so young and inexperienced yet willing to pleasure him that he rated it ten out of ten. He had another thirty minutes of the match to go so he laid back and wallowed in the sheer bliss of getting sucked off by his eleven year old daughter, kneeling there naked in black stiletto heels.</p><p>""Hmmmm Hmmmmm Hmmmmmmm HMmmmm MMmmmmm huh huh huh huh gaggg gaggg kark kark.""</p><p>She had tried to swallow too much cock and suddenly lifted up off her knees and retched his cock from her mouth gagging and coughing as she did so. Her mouth, chin, and lower face were covered in saliva, her eyes were filled with tears and her lipstick was smeared all over her. She looked so appealing as he looked at her bugging eyes and her sounds of choking.</p><p>""Put it back in sweetheart"" he advised her.</p><p>She looked at him with angry eyes but formed an ""O"" with her lips and sucked his cock back in. She bobbed up and down, helped by his hand in her hair directing her and alternating the speed at which he wanted her to suck his cock. She was good for an eleven year old. And as he watched the match, alternating it with watching her perform for him he felt so turned on by the sight of her tits rising and falling along with that of her buttocks moving and swaying as she noisily sucked him off.</p><p>The match was just a minute from ending, three minutes into time added on when he felt his balls churning. The unmistakeable signal of his impending cum built up at the base of his cock and slowly and deliciously rose along the shaft. He thought about warning her as the last time she nearly drowned with the amount of cum she had helped produce.</p><p>""Daddy's cumming baby. You've got him cumming!""</p><p>""Please daddy...hhmmm mmm huh I have...mmm to tell hhhm....""</p><p>""OOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHFFUUUUUUUCCCKK"" He shouted out.</p><p>""GARK!!!! Kark!!! HHaahhHHH!!! UUghh UGGHhh UUUGGG"" She choked.</p><p>He held her head tight on his cock and emptied the contents of his balls into her mouth. The glutinous, thick chalky sour contents filled her so full so that despite swallowing as fast as she could it spilled out of the corners of her cock stuffed mouth, onto her chin and tits, dribbling down to her cunt mound.</p><p>""Gark, kek kek kek hugghhh hughhh snort!snort!"" she sounded.</p><p>She felt herself sneezing and the strange sensation in her nose as she expelled cum from her nostrils. Her eyes pooled with tears and snot billowed from her nose to mix with the cum trail. After what seemed like ages, he stopped cumming and released her. She coughed his cock from her mouth and knelt there heaving her chest and feeling as if her stomach was going to empty itself right there and then.</p><p>The final whistle blew just as his daughter coughed his cock from her mouth, his team had won and he lay there totally content with the way things had gone. He looked at his naked daughter and smiled at her.</p><p>""please..huh ... daddy. Let me. guh guh cough! Cough! Tell you something.""</p><p>""Ok sweetheart. What is it you need to tell me?"" he responded.</p><p>They say life changing moments are condensed into a few seconds and the next fifteen of his life were unforgettable.</p><p>""Daddy...."" She looked up at him with her face a mess of tear, snot, saliva and cum.</p><p>""Yes love what is it?"" he was all hers.</p><p>""I'm pregnant!""</p><p>Time stood still as he tried to comprehend her words and then he shit himself when his wife's voice suddenly shrieked</p><p>""Pregnant?!!!!!</p><p>As if in slow motion, he turned to see his wife standing in the doorway holding Danny's hand in hers with a look of horror and rage on her face as she witnessed her naked daughter covered in cum make the fatal announcement.</p><p>""YOU USELESS BASTARD!!"" she screamed.</p><p>Alec sat there and thought to himself:-</p><p>If only he had attended to the little things in life.</p>"
73,"Always Pay Your Debts, Part 1",Agent Provocateur,,"['FMg', 'oral', 'anal']",If you don't pay your debts you never know what will happen,2012-07-20T00:00:00,Another fantasy so enjoy it for what it is....,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>""I'm home Mummy!"" Natalie shouted out just as soon as she had swung the front door closed behind her with a well practised flick of her foot.</p><p>She dropped her backpack on the floor next to the hall table and looked at the objects set out in front of the mirror. A hairbrush, a red lipstick, blue eye shadow and black mascara were laid there awaiting her arrival and she knew what she was expected to do with them. With a few well directed downward strokes, her lustrous waist length blonde hair bounced with each turn of her head. Then she began to carefully paint her face with the make-up, transforming herself from an innocent looking schoolgirl into a painted slut.</p><p>Natalie was a pretty little eleven year old girl who had entered puberty at an early age. Her body began changing when she was nearly nine and as her chest blossomed and her hips begin to take a more feminine shape, she became the focus of male and female attention. Her parents treated her more as an adult than as a pre-teen girl and her journey into sexual awareness was carefully monitored and encouraged.</p><p>It only took her five minutes or so until she smiled at herself in the mirror, blew herself a kiss and winked at the sexy slut painted face staring back at her. Then she shook her hair and moved to the lounge door. As she pushed it open she was greeted by the image of her mother waiting for her little girl to come home from school. Whereas most family meetings would be as normal as they could ever be, Natalie had anticipated what lay behind the lounge door.</p><p>Her beautiful twenty eight year old mother sat on the middle cushion of the three seater settee, totally naked except for her bright red 6"" high heels. Her right leg was crossed over her left and she was sitting upright with her back arched to push up her incredible 34D tits. These, as Natalie never stopped admiring, were genuine in every respect, there was no trace of silicon to be found.</p><p>""Hello sweetheart. Mummy's been waiting for you!"" Kara said.</p><p>""Yes Mummy I can see that"" Natalie replied ""Have you been waiting long?""</p><p>""Ohhhh! All day Natalie. I've been horny all day long, but now you're here and that's about to change isn't it darling?""</p><p>""Yes Mummy"" Natalie almost whispered, knowing what her Mummy wanted her to do.</p><p>Kara held her arms out inviting Natalie into them and her daughter quickly crossed the room to let her mother pull her to her naked tits. Natalie felt the hard points of her Mother's nipples poke into her chest through her white school blouse, confirming just how horny her mum was. Kara crushed Natalie to her tits, running her hands all over her daughter's back, over her training bra, down to her buttocks groping the flesh in her firm hands, pulling her daughter's cheeks apart.</p><p>Her hands continued downwards, over the back of her legs to the hem of her red plaid skirt that barely reached mid thigh and then up and under the material, caressing the warm skin as her hands moved ever higher back up her thighs. Natalie began to squirm to her mother's hands, the sensations making her react with a shudder when she felt her mother's splayed fingers come to rest on her knickers.</p><p>She looked straight into her mother's eyes and then moaned out as their lips touched. Natalie opened her mouth just like she had been taught and sucked on her mother's probing tongue. Kara was gripping her tight, moulding the flesh of her pert, firm buttocks between her hands.</p><p>""MMMMmmmmmmmm"" Kara moaned ""You have such lovely skin"" she told her daughter as she slid her tongue down Natalie's throat</p><p>""MMmppphhhh huh huh mmmmmmmm"" Natalie responded.</p><p>The fingers pulled her knickers to one side and began sliding deliciously and slowly up and down the length of her pre-teen ass crack, over her anus and onto her hot wet slit. She was getting decidedly wet between her legs and twirled her tongue around her mother's as they traded spit. She could feel her mother's tits boring into her chest as she was embraced in a grip that began to crush the breath from her. Insistent hands pulled her cunt lips open and a single finger entered her wet little hot cunt.</p><p>""Hmmmmmmm!!!!!"" she moaned as her mother fingered her.</p><p>It was almost imperceptible as she realised her knickers were being rolled down over her hips, over her thighs and to her knees. At that point the hands roamed back up to her buttocks and Natalie shimmied her knickers down to her ankles. She felt her mother tap her twice on the ass and she reacted by slipping her right foot out of them, kicking them off and then parting her legs two feet wide.</p><p>Her mother's tongue was sliding deep into her mouth and her hands were kneading her ass cheeks, alternating tight grasps with pulling her cheeks apart. Natalie couldn't help but react to the delicious sensations she was experiencing as Kara continued to strum her slit from behind. The kiss was suddenly broken and Kara held her at arms length, staring at her before moving her left hand up to the middle of her back and placing her right hand around the back of Natalie's head.</p><p>""Suck on Mummy's tits!"" she demanded.</p><p>Natalie found her face buried in her Mother's cleavage and then a nipple being pushed into her mouth.</p><p>""Suck hard now and lick it too"" was the breathless request.</p><p>""Mmmmmppphhhh eessss mmummee"" she responded.</p><p>Kara pulled Natalie to her tits and held her head tight against her, forcing a mouthful of tit to her daughter's lips. Natalie nursed at that hard, hot nipple and began lightly nipping it.</p><p>""MMMMmmm oh yes that's good. Yes mmmmmm harder, bite harder.""</p><p>Kara moved her left hand to Natalie's head, holding her so tight she could hardly move. Her right hand moved to Natalie's blouse and one by one popped the buttons on her blouse until it hung open, displaying her white training bra. Natalie helped shrug the garment from her shoulders, slipped it right off and then felt her mother begin unfastening her skirt.</p><p>Moments later Natalie stood embraced in her mother's arms, sucking her tits and stripped down to her white bra, white knee high socks and black shoes. Her mother ran her hands up Natalie's back to grasp the clasp of her bra and without any resistance Natalie let it fall from her arms. As Kara released her hold on Natalie, she found her mother looking at her with a deep lustful stare.</p><p>""Such lovely little tits Natalie!"" her mother declared.</p><p>Natalie was proud of her developing mounds. They grew bigger every day, of that she was certain and she longed for the day when she would become a woman and be able to wear a real bra. Her Daddy had said that when she filled an AA cup that would be the day when she finally became a woman. Kara pulled Natalie forward, bent her face to her daughter's chest and sucked the whole of her right breast into her mouth.</p><p>""OOOOHhhhhh Mummy!! MMMmmmmmm"" Natalie moaned.</p><p>Kara chewed on Natalie's nipples, lashing her tongue over her hard little nubbins and giving her daughter such sensations of pleasure that she didn't want it to end. When her mother's finger slipped into her hot wet little cunt, up to the first joint, all she wanted was for it to delve deep inside, to stretch her open so her mother could slide another one in alongside it.</p><p>Kara disappointed her daughter. She didn't want to break her daughter's hymen, as that was being kept for her husband to do. Her role was to groom Natalie for his eventual deflowering of his daughter. As far as her sexual preferences went, Kara enjoyed fucking females but preferred her husband's cock in all three of her holes but she would fuck any other man he told her to. She saw her role as being the one to guide Natalie into womanhood and to foster a bi-sexual tendency in her.</p><p>""MMmnnnn Mummy that's so good"" she moaned.</p><p>Kara ran her right middle finger all the way up Natalie's slit to strum her clit and send stark shivers of pleasure coursing through the eleven year olds' body. Kara reclined on the settee so that her head was resting half way down the back and pulled Natalie astride her. She stood on the seat cushions, feet firmly planted on either side of Kara's hips and sighed out as her mother's tongue licked the full length of her hairless slit.</p><p>""OOooohhhhhhhh mmmmmmm huh huh huh mmmmmmm""</p><p>The room filled with loud slurping noises as Kara ate her daughter out, thrusting her tongue into her tasty slit and sucking her cunt between her tight lips. With one hand on each buttock, Kara devoured her daughter, pulling her hard onto her probing tongue and moaning out her own lust as she tasted her child's nectar now oozing copiously from her virgin cunt. Natalie gripped Kara's head and pulled her onto her steaming twat, grinding herself into Kara's face. She could feel her orgasm building.</p><p>""MMMM mmmmm Mummeee I'm cummin !!!""</p><p>Kara had no intention of allowing that to happen just yet. </p><p>""MMMMM kant let yoo kum just yet!"" she mumbled with her tongue buried as deep inside as she could get it.</p><p>""OOOhhhhh but Mummmm !!!"" Natalie groaned.</p><p>Kara lent back into the back of the settee, opening her legs as far apart as she could get them and planted her heels on the seat cushions. Then she beckoned Natalie down to her soaking wet cunt with a crooked finger.</p><p>""Eat me out sweetheart, Mummy needs your tongue up her cunt!"" she told her.</p><p>Natalie dropped to her knees on the floor and insinuated herself between her mother's wide spread legs. Kara could feel her daughter's hot breath on her slick cunt and then sighed in deep satisfaction as Natalie licked the full length of her slit.</p><p>""OOOOOohhhhhhh fuckkkkkk yesssssss!!!"" she moaned ""Ohhh mmmmmmmmmnnnnn ooohhhh yeessss Natalie, lick mummy's cunt, suck on it baby mooooh jeeezzz!!""</p><p>Natalie sucked on her and put her fingers either side of her mother's cunt to pull her lips wide apart to give her free and deep access to the wet pink flesh of her mothers creaming cunt. She ran her tongue from clit to asshole and back again, feeling her mother tense and squirm to the tingling sensations her tongue was giving her.</p><p>""mmmm Muummeee yu tazts reelleee nize"" Natalie mumbled with a mouth full of cunt.</p><p>She formed a hard point with her educated tongue and drove it as deep inside as she could, Kara gasped and ground her groin into her daughter's face, grasping her around the head to pull her tongue hard and deep inside her spasming fuck hole. Natalie's nose was buried into her mother's cunt mound and she began to fuck her mother with her stiff eleven year old tongue.</p><p>""Ohhh fucK yes, deeper Natalie, harder ohhh fuck yessss!""</p><p>Kara had Natalie in a vice like grip as she ground down onto that probing tongue and Natalie found it difficult to breathe. </p><p>""Huh Huh huh mmmmmnnnn mummeeee mmmmmmm mmmmm slukkkk slukkkk slukkkk mmmmmmm"" she responded.</p><p>Kara fucked her daughters face for fifteen minutes, feeling her overdue orgasm begin to simmer and then come slowly and deliciously to the boil. It started low down and rapidly expanded throughout her body until she couldn't control it any further.</p><p>""Kummin!!! I'm kummin.... Huh Huh Huh Huh aaaaahhhhhhhhhh mmmmmmmnnnn ooohhhh fuck cumin NATALIE!!!!!! GGGOOOOOODDDDDDDDYYEEEESSSSS!!!"" </p><p>Kara exploded and gushed her juices into her daughters eleven year old mouth, her screams of passion released to reverberate off the walls. Kara bucked and writhed through an immense body shuddering climax, gripping Natalie's head so tight Natalie thought she was going to pull it off her shoulders. Her mouth was filled with cunt juices and she had to swallow the gush of girl cum.</p><p>""Guh! Guh! Huh huh mmmmnnnnn mmmmnnn mmmmm"" she moaned, tasting her mother's deposit.</p><p>Kara slid Natalie's mouth up and down her cunt slit as she writhed in ecstasy and then released her daughter's head.</p><p>""Tongue Mummy's asshole sweetheart, get it right in there, really deep and ream me out!"" she demanded.</p><p>Natalie dutifully obliged. For the next ten minutes she tongue fucked her mother, alternating between cunt and asshole. Kara kept grinding onto her daughter's probing tongue and Natalie wasn't surprised when she eventually heard her mother say.</p><p>""Come and lean over me sweetheart, Mummy wants to taste your cunt again.""</p><p>Kara lay full length on the settee and Natalie took up position, feeling the delightful sensations of her mother's firm D cup tits pressing into her tummy as she lowered her cunt to her mummy's face. She quickly bent her own face down into her mothers groin and began licking and sucking from clit to asshole and back again. Kara spread her daughter's cunt wide open and speared her with her own firm tongue. Natalie groaned out with undisguised pleasure.</p><p>""MMMMMMmmmmmmnnnn mmuummeee thatz wunnerfull mmmmmmmmnnnnnn""</p><p>They 69'd each other for the next twenty minutes and Kara, having already cum once was able to tease and please Natalie to the point of imminent release. Natalie sucked and licked furiously, trying her best to concentrate on giving her mother as much oral pleasure as possible but her own orgasm building up inside could not be denied.</p><p>""kummin Mummmeeee, oooohhhh aaaahhhhhh huh huh huh mmmmm YEESSSS I'M KUMMIN!!!!!! OOOOHHHHH huh huh OOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHYYYYEEESSSSSSSSSSS!!!!!!!""</p><p>Natalie exploded into as strong an orgasm as had her mother and ground down on that tongue invading her gushing wet cunt.</p><p>""MMMmmmmnnnnnn Natalie yu tast devine!!!!"" her mother screamed.</p><p>Like Mother, like daughter Kara could not suppress her second orgasm and a minute later creamed her daughter's face with a second girl cumbath. She shuddered through it, forcing her tongue deep into Natalie's soaking wet red hot steaming twat. Both of them collapsed and lay there with tongue filled cunts for five or so minutes. Eventually, Kara spoke.</p><p>""That was wonderful Natalie you're getting so good at eating Mummy out. Now we have to do your stretching exercises.""</p><p>Natalie raised her head from between her Mother's thighs and pushed herself up and off her mother's prone body.</p><p>""Yes Mummy"" she replied.</p><p>She felt a nervous tremor clutch at her tummy at the sight of her mother retrieving a huge double ended strap-on dildo from the floor to the side of the settee. She gave it to Natalie and said.</p><p>""Slide it into Mummy's cunt sweetheart so I can fasten it in place.""</p><p>Natalie gripped the ten inch long two inch thick plastic dildo in her right hand and slowly buried the six inches protruding from the other side of the harness plate all the way inside her mother's soaking wet cunt. Kara quickly fastened the straps and then stood there in front of her daughter.</p><p>""We'll start with oral and then I'll stretch your asshole for you ok?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes Mummy"" Natalie responded with a tinge of uncertainty ""whatever you say Mummy.""</p><p>""OK let's get going shall we?"" Kara enquired ""Paint your lips again sweetheart and swallow as much as you can. Just you think that it's Daddy's cock you're sucking.""</p><p>She sat down on the settee and pulled Natalie into a prone position, laying on her front to her left side, propped up on her elbows Natalie gripped the base of the dildo, and slid it into her freshly painted mouth.</p><p>""Twenty minutes sweetheart, let's see how deep you can take it"" Kara said.</p><p>Natalie began bobbing her head up and down, wetting the silicon shaft with her saliva, her mouth stretched obscenely wide to accommodate the two inch girth of it. As more and more slowly disappeared into her mouth with each slow successive downward bob, Kara kept giving her as much encouragement as she could. Natalie knew that one day soon, it would be her Daddy's real cock in her mouth but until then she would have to continue her stretching exercises with her Mummy.</p><p>When it reached the back of her throat and she had as much buried inside her mouth as she could fit she began to retch and gag. Kara encouraged her and said.</p><p>""You're doing so well sweetheart, just remember to suck hard and that practice makes perfect.""</p><p>Natalie sucked and sucked knowing where it was going to go next. Eventually that moment arrived. Kara stood Natalie up, bent her forward so she was resting both hands on the seat cushion and positioned the strap -on up against her eleven year old asshole.</p><p>""Breathe deeply sweetheart and take it in.""</p><p>""AAggghhhhhhoooowwwwwwwwwwww huh huh huh huh !!""</p><p>Kara pushed through her protesting tight sphincter, holding her by the right hip and guiding the dildo in with her left hand. Once the head was in, she quickly thrust hard and Natalie squealed out even louder.</p><p>""OOOOWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWHHUUUUHHH!!!""</p><p>""Thirty minutes Natalie and let's see how deep you can take it"" Kara stated ""Now push back and fuck yourself on it!""</p><p>Natalie gritted her teeth, pushed back and felt her asshole opening up to accommodate the thick girth. She knew as soon as she was an AA cup it would be her Daddy's cock up her arse. She mewled, whimpered and tears filled her eyes but like the good little slut she was becoming she knew her Daddy would be pleased. That was all it took to make her do the best she could. Thirty minutes? She knew she could take it longer than that.</p><p>""Fuck me Mummy, fuck my asshole. Loosen me up for Daddy"" she pleaded.</p><p>Kara obliged.</p><p>At that very moment five miles away, a business meeting was just concluding. </p><p>""It's two hundred and fifty thousand by noon Friday or you'll be taking a ride"" the big burly man warned him ""make sure it's not late. It'd be the biggest mistake of you life if it is!""</p><p>""Look I need more time than that. I can't raise it that quickly"" he told them ""Just another week, that's all. I'm good for it. Benny knows that.""</p><p>""Benny says no more extensions. You either pay or suffer and then you'll still owe him the two fifty.""</p><p>The big man pushed past him flanked by two other bruisers with his final words.</p><p>""Noon on Friday Mr Anderson!"" and he left.</p><p>Peter Anderson watched the door close behind them and slumped in his chair. It was only quarter of a million and he'd always paid up before, he was good for the money, Benny knew that, but how he was going to raise that sum of money within three days he had no idea. Surely Benny would come to his senses, after all business is business and money talks.</p><p>Unfortunately for Peter Anderson, his credit rating was shot through. The money he owed Benny was just one of many debts he hadn't been paying. He had no true idea how much he owed but it was probably in excess of a million and his ready cash assets came to no more than fifty thousand. True he had the five houses and the yacht and three businesses but they were all tied up in a complicated network of inter related companies designed to channel as much money as possible away from the taxman. Given enough time, a few months perhaps and he could easily clear all the debts but three days? He sat there for a while deep in thought, pondering his avenues when his phone rang. Fervently hoping that it wasn't another demand for money, he answered it.</p><p>""Peter Anderson"" he said.</p><p>""Hello Daddy!"" the young voice replied.</p><p>His daughter's cheerful voice trilled to him through the line and he couldn't help but smile. She always managed to make him smile and right now her voice lifted him up.</p><p>""Hello Natalie."" He beamed ""How's my favourite little girl?""</p><p>""Ohhh she's great Daddy, but she's not little anymore! I keep telling you that"" she admonished him.</p><p>He grinned. Natalie was eleven years old and the apple of his eye. She was a beautiful little girl and yes, she was developing, but she was still his little girl.</p><p>""No matter how big you get you'll always be my little girl"" he told her.</p><p>""Even when I've got tits as big as Mummy's?"" she enquired.</p><p>""Even if they're bigger"" he confirmed.</p><p>""Would you like them to be bigger Daddy? How much bigger? Come on Daddy tell me!""</p><p>""Whatever size you grow to will be fine with me and you will still be my little girl"" he continued.</p><p>""So Daddy, would DD's be ok?""</p><p>""Even B's sweetheart, it's not important.""</p><p>""Oh yes it is Daddy. I don't want to be smaller than Mum and I know she's got D cups. Her bra says so!""</p><p>""Well let's just see what happens shall we?"" he laughed.</p><p>""Well, ok, but I'm growing now and Mum's just measured me so that's why I'm calling. Do you want to know Daddy?""</p><p>""Yes you little minx, I certainly do.""</p><p>""Ok but remember you promised me something when I got to a certain size"" she lured him on.</p><p>""Yeeeeesssssss"" he responded.</p><p>""Well, I'm a full AA cup now and you promised to get me a real bra when I finally got that big"" she trilled triumphantly down the phone ""so Mum says you have to take me bra shopping like you promised.""</p><p>""Does she now?"" he replied.</p><p>""I want a black one Daddy"" she almost whispered the colour ""just like Mummy has, and a thong too just like you promised.""</p><p>""OK. Well like I also said, I would have to have proof that you're really that big.""</p><p>""Mum wouldn't lie and neither would I?"" she told him.</p><p>""I know but that was the deal and a deal is a deal.""</p><p>""Ok. I'll show you tonight and you can measure them yourself if you really want to"" she was very sure of her statement.</p><p>""That's certainly something for me to look forward to."" He grinned.</p><p>""But I'm only taking my top off Daddy, I'm not going any further"" she continued.</p><p>""Spoilsport"" he said and laughed ""If you're a very good girl and show me everything, I'll get you more than just a black bra ok?""</p><p>""OOhhh Ok Daddy. If I strip naked for you what else will you get me?""</p><p>""How about the black bra you want and a red one too?"" he breathed heavily ""and matching thongs to go with them.""</p><p>""MMMmmm oooh yes please Daddy."" She squealed.</p><p>""How about if I also get you the suspenders and stockings too?""</p><p>""I'd wear them for you Daddy. You know I would"" she breathlessly told him.</p><p>""And high heels too?"" he teased.</p><p>""The highest Daddy.""</p><p>""Well then it looks like we'll have to go shopping.""</p><p>""OOOhhhhh!!! When?"" she giggled gleefully.</p><p>""Just as soon as we can after I've seen proof of how big your tits are"" he stated.</p><p>""OK. You can measure me tonight and then tomorrow night we can go shopping Daddy"" she decided for them ""and when I've got them home and I've modelled them for you will you take me out on a date like you're my boyfriend? You said you would.""</p><p>""I certainly will. I always try to keep my promises.""</p><p>""In that case I'll keep mine too!"" she reminded him.</p><p>""And what was that sweetheart?"" he asked her.</p><p>""Daddy!!!"" she was indignant ""Have you really forgotten?""</p><p>""Remind me"" he asked.</p><p>""I'll be the best little slut girlfriend you've ever had!"" she told him with a girly giggle ""really slutty too!""</p><p>""Well that's very good to hear. Has Mummy been testing you on the rules?""</p><p>""Oh yes Daddy. I know them all and I know what a girlfriend has to do for her boyfriend when they go out on a date.""</p><p>""So tell me what you will do for me on our date"" he enquired.</p><p>""I won't wear knickers"" she whispered the response almost conspiratorially.</p><p>""That's my girl. Boyfriends don't want their girlfriends to wear knickers do they?""</p><p>""No Daddy!"" she squirmed.</p><p>""And why is that"" he asked.</p><p>""Because it wastes time removing them at the end of the date when he gets to fuck her"" her voice was quiet ""Does that mean you'll fuck me Daddy?""</p><p>""Bet your sweet little ass it does"" he confirmed.</p><p>""OOOhhh Daddy! You're really naughty"" she told him off ""but I want you to.""</p><p>""Want me to what?"" he led her on.</p><p>""You know"" she replied.</p><p>""Tell me.""</p><p>""I want you to fuck me"" she whispered down the phone ""just like you promised you would as soon as I filled a AA cup bra.""</p><p>So you know all of the rules now do you?""</p><p>""Yes Daddy, well almost all but Mummy keeps adding some. Do you want to test me?""</p><p>""I certainly do sweetheart."" He answered her, smiling heartily to himself ""Why do girlfriends wear lipstick?""</p><p>""So that their boyfriends can see how much of their cock they've sucked"" she responded.</p><p>""Why do girlfriends wear stockings?"" he continued.</p><p>""So that when her boyfriend slides his hands up her legs he knows how much further he has to go to touch her cunt.""</p><p>""Why do girlfriend's wear high heels?""</p><p>""So that when they are bent over their cunt is at the right height to be fucked.""</p><p>""Do girlfriends ever wear knickers?""</p><p>""Only when they're on the rag Daddy, but I've not started my periods yet so I won't need to wear knickers for a while""</p><p>""So what does a girlfriend do when she's on the rag and on a date?""</p><p>""She takes it up the ass Daddy, but that isn't the only time he'll do that with her.""</p><p>""That's right Natalie, you have to let him fuck your ass whenever he wants to. You don't want your boyfriend to go home disappointed do you?""</p><p>""No Daddy, not at all. I need to prove I'm a good slut and always be ready to get fucked in any hole"" she said with certainty.</p><p>""That's right Natalie. So if he wants to fuck your ass at any time what do you say to him?""</p><p>""Nothing Daddy. Just beg him to use me in any way he wants to and make sure I please him.""</p><p>""And why does a girlfriend shave her pubic hair off?"" he asked, his cock now firmly grasped in his right hand.</p><p>""So as to make sure he doesn't get any hairs in his teeth when he licks her out. But I haven't got any hair yet so you'll be ok Daddy.""</p><p>""And what is a girlfriend's cunt for?""</p><p>""For fucking Daddy and to pleasure her boyfriend with it.""</p><p>""And what about her mouth?""</p><p>""It's used to show him how much she loves sucking his cock and to get him wet enough to fuck her.""</p><p>""And what does a girlfriend do when a boyfriend cums in her mouth.""</p><p>""She swallows daddy and doesn't spit! Spitting means she doesn't like the taste of cum and a good girlfriend always swallows and loves the taste of cum."" She told him.</p><p>""What word does a girlfriend never say when she's on a date with her boyfriend?""</p><p>""It's 'NO' Daddy. A good girlfriend never says 'no' to her boyfriend.""</p><p>""That's right sweetheart. You're very knowledgeable on the rules"" he told her.</p><p>He heard her take in a breath of pride and then said.</p><p>""How does a girlfriend dress for her boyfriend?""</p><p>""Like the slut she is Daddy!"" she squealed ""The sexiest slut he can ever want to be with.""</p><p>""That's right and if your boyfriend tells you to take all your clothes off in public what do you do?""</p><p>""I'll strip naked straight away Daddy and show him how good and obedient his little slut is!"" </p><p>""What does a girlfriend do then?""</p><p>""Whatever she's told to do.""</p><p>""And what does a girlfriend take on a date with her?""</p><p>""A handbag daddy filled with what she'll need.""</p><p>""And what would that be?""</p><p>""A lipstick and a compact with some eye shadow and mascara.""</p><p>""Why would she take them Natalie?"" he interrupted.</p><p>""To make sure her lips are always painted and shows him she's ready to suck his cock. The other make-up is to repaint her face so that when she gets home it won't look like she's been fucked.""</p><p>""What else will be in the bag?""</p><p>""Two condoms in case she's on the rag and he wants to fuck her in the cunt. A mouth spray to freshen it from smelling of cum, some mints to make her mouth taste nice after she's swallowed cum and make sure when her boyfriend kisses her he doesn't taste anything he shouldn't. A handkerchief for drying her cunt of cum and to dry his cock after he's finished fucking her"" she paused to think for a moment ""Oh and a tube of KY jelly in case he needs to lubricate her asshole and make sure he doesn't hurt his cock when he fucks her ass.""</p><p>""Well done sweetheart"" Peter complimented her ""You're a very good girl Natalie. I think you will be a wonderful girlfriend"" he told her.</p><p>""OOOhhhhh Daddy. Will I be your girlfriend then?""</p><p>""You certainly will be."" </p><p>His cock was rock hard and he couldn't stop himself from sliding his hand up and down the length of it.</p><p>""When can we go on the date Daddy?"" she asked ""Mummy says I can go as soon as you are ready. I'll be ever so good too!""</p><p>""Well, how about Friday evening? We'll shop tomorrow night and then we can go out on Friday.""</p><p>""Promise me Daddy? You mean it!"" she squealed with delight.</p><p>""Yes I mean it but you have to be an AA cup. Now put your mum on for me.""</p><p>""Ok Daddy. Love you lots Daddy"" she said.</p><p>A few moments later he heard his daughter telling her Mum he wanted to talk to her. Then his wife, Kara, came on the line.</p><p>""Hello dear"" she said in a husky voice.</p><p>""Hello Cunt!"" he responded ""You've done well with our little slut. She certainly sounds ready.""</p><p>""Yes she is and I can confirm she now has AA cup tits so she's finally ready for you to fuck her"" Alison informed him.</p><p>""Good. In that case have a tasty time with her until I get home, I'll be there about half past six.""</p><p>""How would you like her presented?""</p><p>""Something sexy with red heels,"" he said ""and I'll have you in purple heels.""</p><p>""We'll both be ready and waiting for you"" she replied.</p><p>""Good. See you later then"" and he ended the call.</p><p>He sighed with satisfaction and fixed an image in his mind of his eleven year old daughter naked in red heels, kneeling between his legs and sucking him off. It was a cock hardening image to look forward to experiencing for real and he only had three hours to wait until it happened.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>Peter arrived home full of expectation for what the evening had in store. The past couple of hours had been spent calling in debts owed to him but by close of the day he still had well over a hundred thousand to find. His thoughts about the Friday deadline evaporated as he closed the door to his home and placed his briefcase on the floor. </p><p>""Hi I'm home! Where are my two sexy ladies?"" he called out.</p><p>He moved to the lounge and opened the door to peer inside, but finding no-one there decided to move to the kitchen. Natalie sat patiently at the table, awaiting his arrival and looking forward to having her daddy measure her tits. She was braless, wearing a tight thin white top, fastened with a thin string around the back of her neck and it clung to her tiny tits, outlining their developing shape, whilst two prominent nipples tried to bore their way through the thin material. A very short red skirt ended at mid thigh and the only other attire Peter could see was a pair of 4"" high red heels. Her painted face beamed a welcoming smile at him.</p><p>Kara was busy attending to the food she was cooking and the appearance greeting him was one he was now well accustomed to. From the rear she was naked, her firm rounded ass cheeks displayed to perfection and as instructed during their telephone call she was wearing purple 6"" high heels. Her front was covered with a white apron that barely covered her cunt, though her big firm tits were clearly visible from the side as she turned to greet him. She tossed her long blonde hair over her left shoulder with a practiced flick of her head causing her tits to jiggle and she gave him a seductive smile. As she turned to face him Natalie spoke. </p><p>""Hello Daddy, I've missed you today. Mummy says we have to have dinner before you can measure me. Is that ok?"" she asked.</p><p>""Of course it is sweetheart. Now give Daddy a kiss"" he responded.</p><p>She launched herself into his arms, hugging him around his waist, crushing her tits into him. She looked eagerly up into his eyes and slowly licked her painted lips. He bent down to her as she raised herself up on tiptoes to slide her hands around his neck. His hands clasped her around her back and their lips met in what was certainly not a fatherly kiss. Tongues entwined and spit was traded in a long lingering searching kiss that lasted thirty seconds. From the corner of his eyes he glimpsed Kara standing off to one side and witnessed her removing her apron to stand naked in front of them both.</p><p>""Is there anything left for me?"" she asked.</p><p>They broke apart and Peter opened his arms for his wife. She sashayed into his embrace, grinding her shaved cunt hard up against his thigh and pressing her heavy tits into his chest. Natalie smiled at the warmth of their embrace, not at all shocked at the sight of her naked mother kissing her father and running her right hand all over his now erect cock. It was to her a quite normal scene for a family greeting and the fact her mother was naked seemed only too natural to make any comment.</p><p>""Dinner will be about twenty minutes or so,"" she told him ""so if you want to say hello to Natalie whilst I continue cooking, I'll call you both when it's ready. We've already had our time together haven't we Natalie?""</p><p>""Yes Mum"" Natalie confirmed in her high voice ""we've had a long hello session.""</p><p>""Ok then, let's go into the lounge Natalie and you can tell me all about your day"" Peter responded with a leering smile.</p><p>""No measuring her tits though, that's for later"" Kara reminded them both.</p><p>""Spoilsport, but ok"" he replied with a feigned disappointment.</p><p>A minute later Natalie was sat on astride her Daddy's legs, her knees planted either side of his thighs which caused her skirt to ride up to give him a blatant view of her semi sheer white panties. She placed her hands on the back of the settee and leaned into kiss him again. Peter's hands roamed all over her back and buttocks, squeezing her tightly with his groping fingers.</p><p>""MMMmmm Daddy I like it when you do that"" she admitted.</p><p>""Do you sweetheart? So do I"" he told her running his hands over her tits ""Do you like that too?""</p><p>""MMMMmmmmmmmmm ooohhh yesssss Daddyyyyy"" she eagerly responded ""it makes me go all tingly""</p><p>""And what about when I do this?"" he enquired cupping her sex over her knickers with his right hand.</p><p>Natalie squirmed and pressed herself hard against his hand.</p><p>""OOohhhh yeeessssss Daddy I love that too. Please don't stop"" she begged enjoying the tingly sensations he was giving her.</p><p>""How was school today?"" he asked.</p><p>""Ohhh...mmm it was oooh... ok Daddy...mmmm oooohhh. Huh huh just the same as always mmmmmmmmmnnn""</p><p>""Did you let Mr Peterson see your knickers?""</p><p>""Huhhhhh mmmmm yesssss Daddy ooohh that's nice!"" she squirmed to his touch.</p><p>""And what about Mr Littlewood?""</p><p>""I flashed him a glimpse too Daddy. Ooohhhh mmmmm yeesssss Daddy.... He felt my tits too as I was leaving class.""</p><p>""Did he now?"" Peter observed ""Did anyone notice?""</p><p>""Ooohh mmmm no Daddy, I was the last one to leave"" she responded still grinding her cunt onto his hand ""I felt his cock too and he smiled at me oooooooohhhhhh mmmm.""</p><p>""Just don't get caught ok!"" he told her whilst strumming her cunt through the wet material of her tiny knickers.</p><p>""MMmmmmmm I won't Daddy. I'll be ever so careful and do whatever you say.""</p><p>""At some point you may have to go a bit further with them both.""</p><p>""I know Daddy huh huh mmmmmm"" she had her eyes closed as she rode his hand, feeling her arousal increasing.</p><p>""I'll suck them off just as soon as you tell me to Daddy and good little sluts always do as they are told. Mummy says I'm going to be the best. </p><p>""Does she now?"" he pondered ""why did she say that?""</p><p>""Because when I got home from school I licked her cunt out until she came all over my face. OoooohhhhhDaddyyyyyyyy""</p><p>""Did she?"" he asked.</p><p>""Yes Daddy. I ate her out twice!"" she advised him.</p><p>""Twice! You are a good little slut aren't you?""</p><p>""Yes Daddy mmmm huh huh I want to be the mmmmmmm best slut I can. Mummy says that sluts ooooooohhhhhh have much more fun in life than good girls aaaaahhhhh I'm cummin Daddy.""</p><p>""Ohhh we can't have that sweetheart. Not yet. Maybe a little later. Did Mummy make you cum earlier?""</p><p>""Yes Daddy. We had a sixty nine and Mum tongued me real good. She told me that one day you'll do the same thing to me. I can't wait ooooooooohhhhhhmmmmmmnnnnnnnnn.""</p><p>""What else did you do?""</p><p>""Mummy did my stretching exercises with me"" Natalie told him.</p><p>""And how did that go?"" he asked, his hands now back on her tits.</p><p>""Mummy said she got at least five inches of her strap-on up my ass this time. It felt strange but good too"" Natalie whimpered</p><p>""And what about your mouth?""</p><p>""I managed a bit more this time Daddy, Mummy says it was at least four inches. It was almost in my throat Daddy but I couldn't keep it there for very long because I kept choking"" Natalie sounded saddened at the admission ""but I'll keep trying Daddy. Mummy says it'll be a lot easier when I start sucking and fucking a real cock.""</p><p>""Yes darling, it will be a lot easier. At least your exercises will open you up.""</p><p>""Yes they will Daddy, it doesn't hurt half as much now when Mummy fucks me in the ass.""</p><p>""Just wait until we both fuck you at the same time you sexy little slut.""</p><p>""MMMMMmmmmmm oooohhhhh Mummy says that when that happens I won't be able to stop cumming with all the cock I'll have to take.""</p><p>""And if we get Uncle Don to join us you'll be totally filled up won't you?""</p><p>""Oohh yessssss Daddy. I'll be a real cock slut then won't I?""</p><p>""You certainly will be"" Peter confirmed.</p><p>He was rock hard and in need of relief but as he had never yet had had full sexual contact with his daughter. It was only with a supreme will that he controlled his desires to rip her clothes off and fuck her brains out.</p><p>""Rub Daddy's cock sweetheart and make him feel good.""</p><p>""Why don't I suck you off Daddy?"" she asked ""You know I want to.""</p><p>""Because a deal is a deal. We agreed that when you fill an AA cup bra, I'll start fucking you but until then you have to practise with Mummy.""</p><p>""OK Daddy"" she responded and started to stroke his rock hard bulge ""Am I doing it right Daddy?""</p><p>""You're doing a really good job baby"" he encouraged her.</p><p>Her hands quickly brought about a churning sensation in his balls but as his imminent eruption approached Kara called out from the kitchen.</p><p>""Dinner's ready.""</p><p>Peter stopped Natalie from going any further and lifted her up into his arms, carrying her through to the kitchen with her holding onto him with her legs wrapped around his hips.</p><p>""Put her down Peter and let's eat. Then the fun can begin"" Kara said.</p><p>The three of them took their seats and within twenty five minutes their meal was completed. As Peter stretched his legs out in front of him, he enjoyed the view of his naked wife clearing away the dishes and filling the dishwasher. As she bent forward to fill it, her firm round ass beckoned him and he felt the stirring in his groin. Kara knew he was watching and performed for him.</p><p>She spread her legs two feet apart and bent right over, arching her back down and pushing her buttocks upwards. Her splayed cunt invited him in and he could see how wet she was, ready for him to fuck her. He quickly glanced at Natalie and thought about what she would look like in a few years time. Like mother like daughter and he inwardly smiled.</p><p>""OK"" Kara declared ""Shall we go into the lounge and let Daddy satisfy himself as to how big your tits are Natalie?"" </p><p>""Yes please Mummy!"" Natalie gleefully replied.</p><p>""Ok Natalie go and get the tape measure.""</p><p>Natalie ran from the kitchen eager to prove to her Daddy that she was now possessed a full pair of AA cup tits. When she joined them just a minute later, Peter was sat in his big leather chair and Kara was resting on arm of it with her arms resting on his right shoulder. She held out the tape and offered it to her Daddy with an expectant smile on her face.</p><p>""Ok Natalie strip off for me"" he asked her.</p><p>""Like we agreed on the phone earlier Daddy?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes like we agreed"" he confirmed.</p><p>""Am I missing something?"" Kara enquired.</p><p>""We negotiated an agreement for Natalie to strip naked for me to measure her"" Peter told her.</p><p>""You don't need her naked to measure her tits!"" Kara responded.</p><p>""Needing her to and wanting her to are two different things"" he told her, giving her a deep stare.</p><p>""Oh! OK""</p><p>Natalie handed the tape to Kara, stood up as tall as she could and took a deep breath. She had stripped off her top for her Daddy many times so he could measure her progress but this would be the first time she ever stripped totally naked in front of him. Being the well trained little slut she wanted to be, she breathed slowly out and moved her hands behind her neck to unfasten the string holding her top up.</p><p>As she pulled it down her blossoming tits sprang free. Peter's eyes drank in the sight of two soft cones tipped with deep pink hard nipples filling his gaze. Natalie quickly unfastened the rear knot, slipped it from her body and dropped it on the floor.</p><p>""Are you ready Daddy?"" she cooed.</p><p>""Oh yes!"" he replied.</p><p>At long last he was about to see his eleven year old daughter in the nude. His cock was already bursting out of his trousers and Kara quickly unzipped him to slide her hand inside and caress his rock hard manhood. His eyes filled with undisguised lust as Natalie moved her hand to the rear of the skirt and unfastened the retaining button. Slowly, inch by inch, she rolled the skirt down over her hips, rotating her hips in as suggestive a manner as her tender years allowed. She had thought about this moment for a long time, practiced this very routine many times both in her mind and in front of her mirror. She wanted this moment to be perfect.</p><p>As the skirt fell away, her white knickers came clearly into view and when the skirt reached her thighs, she let it drop to the floor. She stepped out of the pooled up garment and flicked it away with her right foot, leaving her standing there in just her knickers and 4"" high red heels. She began playing a song in her head as she gyrated before him, cognisant of the effect she was having on him.</p><p>Natalie was enjoying the moment and arched her back to push out her tits, jiggling them for his entertainment. Then she slid her thumbs into the waistband of her knickers and pulled them straight out to the side. This had the effect of pulling them into her cunt mound and a distinct wet stain was clearly visible.</p><p>She spun around so she had her back to him, her feet twelve inches apart and looking over her left shoulder began to bend forward at the waist. Still holding the knickers out from her hips, her movement displayed the very top swell of her ass crack. She smiled as seductively as she could, blew her Daddy a kiss and slowly slid the knickers down over her hips, down to her ankles, lowering her face closer to the floor as she did so.</p><p>""This is for you Daddy!"" she gleefully told him.</p><p>With her knickers around her ankles Peter gazed in awe at the most perfect slit he had ever seen. It was wet, pink, and slightly parted. Just above it was her puckering dark pink rosehole and he watched entranced as Natalie stepped out of her knickers, taking hold of them in her right hand, between her thumb and index finger. Then she stood upright, spun around and stood there with her heels now planted two feet apart, her left hand on her hip, back arched tits pushed up and out and held the discarded wet knickers out at arms length just inches from his nose. She offered them like a prize with a pouting expression on her face, her head tossed slightly to the right and allowed her Daddy the most intimate view of her totally naked eleven year old body.</p><p>""These are for you Daddy. It's the first time I've taken my knickers off for you! From now on I'll always take them off for you whenever you want me to or I won't wear any at all if you say so. Good sluts don't wear any and I want to be your slut Daddy."" </p><p>Peter's eyes fixed on Natalie's hairless cunt and then trailed up her body to take in her firm little tits. He was totally mesmerised by the sheer beauty of his naked eleven year old daughter standing there in nothing but a pair of red stiletto heels. He wasn't even aware that Kara had increased her speed and that he was leaking pre-cum all over her hand. Time seemed to stop as Natalie smiled at him and then moved forward, dropping her knickers into his outstretched hand and moving between his arms until she was just a few inches away from him.</p><p>""Do you like what you see Daddy?"" she asked in a coy voice.</p><p>Peter nodded and his mouth seemed to lose the ability to speak as he sat there staring at the vision standing in front of him. It was the first time he had seen her naked since she was five years old, since he last bathed her and now the incredible change in her body that puberty was effecting finally registered in his mind. He put his hands on her hips and pulled her in close, her perfume filling his senses and the warmth of her skin stoking the fire of his desire.</p><p>""You're beautiful Natalie"" he told her.</p><p>Natalie giggled with delight at his compliment and he wanted nothing more right then than to simply hold her in his arms and never let go. He ran his hands all over her back and arse, up her sides to cup those succulent looking tits and then he kissed each nipple.</p><p>""Ooooohhh Daddy that feels sooooo good!"" Natalie exhaled with a long, slow, heavy sigh.</p><p>Peter suddenly became aware that Kara had stopped masturbating him and was leaning in close with her right arm on his right shoulder. In her left she held the tape measure and with her lips licking his ear huskily told him.</p><p>""Time to measure her tits sweetheart""</p><p>He'd forgotten all about that. It took mere seconds for him to slide the tape around Natalie's back and record the two required sizes. Sure enough his little girl was now a 28AA and he suddenly had the biggest Cheshire cat sized grin on his face.</p><p>""See Daddy, I wasn't kidding. Now you have to take me bra shopping and keep your promise since I took all my clothes off for you"" She was enthusiastic to say the least.</p><p>""What is this promise?"" Kara was intrigued.</p><p>""I promised Natalie to buy her a two sets of lingerie if she stripped naked to let me measure her."" He admitted.</p><p>""Suspenders and stockings too Mummy and high heels. I'll be a real slut for him won't I?"" Natalie added.</p><p>""Looks like it darling."" Kara replied.</p><p>""We'll go shopping tomorrow night and then Daddy's going to take me out on a date just like I'm his girlfriend aren't you Daddy?"" Natalie continued</p><p>""Yes Natalie I will. We can do that on Friday night can't we?""</p><p>""OOohhhh yes please"" Natalie was excited at the prospect.</p><p>""We'll go get something to eat, then we can go to the movies and you can be a naughty obedient girlfriend in the cinema and after that we can make out in the car."" Peter informed her.</p><p>""Yes Daddy. I'll be a really good slut for you too. I'll suck you off on the back row just like girlfriends always do for their boyfriends and you can fuck me at the end of the date just like I would be fucked at the end of a date with any boyfriend."" She added ""You will be my boyfriend won't you Daddy?""</p><p>""Always Sweetheart. Even when you're grown up and married I will always be your boyfriend.""</p><p>""In that case I'll always do whatever you tell me to Daddy.""</p><p>""Well just don't forget that I'll always be your girlfriend too"" Kara told her ""Just because you now get to fuck boys doesn't mean you won't be fucking girls too.""</p><p>""So I'll be bi-sexual from now and not just a lesbian?""</p><p>""That's right Natalie. You will like girls and boys equally"" her mother told her ""just like I told you you will and you'll enjoy fucking them just like I trained you.""</p><p>""So I can fuck boys and girls! That's awesome!"" Natalie giggled her understanding.</p><p>Her parents smiled at each other and then Natalie asked another question.</p><p>""Are you going to fuck me now Daddy?""</p><p>The temptation loomed sweet before him as he looked at his sexy naked daughter, her tits begging to be sucked and the scent of her aroused cunt filling his nostrils. It took an immense control not to fuck her right at that very moment.</p><p>""No sweetheart. I've waited this long so let's make our date a special night.""</p><p>""Ok Daddy"" Natalie was disappointed to say the least.</p><p>""Why don't you and Mummy go and have a special moment right now?""</p><p>""Ok Daddy. Whatever you say. Love you Daddy!"" she bubbled.</p><p>Kara led her daughter by her hand from the lounge towards the stair and within a couple of minutes he heard his wife's voice encouraging Natalie to get her tongue in deeper and he smiled in smug satisfaction to himself. He would soon be enjoying his pre-teen daughters mouth, cunt and arse and though the next 72 hours would be an interminable wait, it would be well worth it.</p><p>The following evening Peter sat in his chair enjoying the fashion show being performed for him. Peter was entranced. He had never thought bra shopping could ever have been so much fun, despite the strange looks from the various sales assistants at a man going into the changing rooms with her.</p><p>""Well Daddy? Do I look sexy in this one too?"" Natalie asked as she posed in a see through black bra and miniscule sheer thong</p><p>Natalie's AA cup tits were pushed up together into a delightful cleavage and the half-cup sheer mesh black bra barely contained her tits let alone her prominent nipples. She slowly spun around and his eyes were riveted on her ass where the thong strap disappeared and then centred on her hairless slit framed in the sheer material that passed for a thong as she turned back to face him.</p><p>""Should I put the suspenders on too for you Daddy?"" she asked with a sideways toss of her head.</p><p>All Peter could manage was a nod as she quickly slid the garment around her waist, snapping it into place. She took the packet of stockings and carefully opened them, carefully bunching the fine material in her hands. With practised attention, she remembered how her mother had shown her the way to roll the black seamed fully fashioned Cuban heeled stockings up her legs, smoothing out the nylons and adjusting the seams to ensure they were straight. Then she attached the four straps to her stocking tops before finally slipping her shiny 5"" high black heels back on and stood there like jailbait ready to be plucked.</p><p>""Well?"" she was a little impatient now.</p><p>""Natalie you looked sexy in all of the bra sets you tried on!"" he admitted.</p><p>""Yes but of the one's you bought me, which do you like the most?"" she pondered.</p><p>Peter had found it difficult limiting his choice to just two sets of sexy lingerie and had ended up buying four for her. The one she was currently modelling was in a sheer black net and lace, the colour she wanted. The second set was deep red with black filigree lace all over the material, whilst the third purchase was a purple and black satin quarter cup bra set which displayed her nipples and tits to perfection, leaving him drooling at the sight of her standing there provocatively in front of him. Finally there was a leopard print set that made her look so fuckable. She was an eleven year old Lolita and he really wanted to fuck her right there and then.</p><p>""Well Daddy? Which one? Or do you want me to model them all over again!"" she asked with an exasperated tone.</p><p>""Natalie, I love watching you model them for me. I can't quite decide which set is my favourite. They're all my favourites. The black is really sexy - makes you look like a real little slut! The red makes you look like you're a Christmas gift waiting to be unwrapped. The quarter cup purple one just leaves me speechless it lifts your tits so nicely and the leopard print gives you a really feline look."" He was trying to be honest.</p><p>""OK! Well, which do you want me to wear on our date?"" she asked.</p><p>""You like the black don't you?"" he asked her.</p><p>""Yes Daddy I do"" she confirmed.</p><p>""OK then black it is, but then you can wear the purple the next time we go on a date, or maybe the red or the leopard print""</p><p>""OOOOOOHHHHH!!! Yes Daddy! When? When will that be?""</p><p>""How about Saturday night?""</p><p>""Two nights in a row?"" Kara enquired ""What about me?""</p><p>""I'll go out with you on Sunday"" he told her ""after all I now have two sluts to entertain.""</p><p>""Don't you forget that too. You have both of us to play with from now on.""</p><p>""What time are we going out Daddy?"" Natalie enquired.</p><p>""Let's make it seven thirty sharp"" he answered.</p><p>""I'll be ready Daddy. No knickers and ready to fuck! I'll show you what a good girlfriend I can be.""</p><p>He smiled at the sexy sight of his daughter standing there in front of him, her tits barely contained in the sheer black bra. The fine mesh of her thong framed her bare slit and she twirled around for him to display her shapely legs encased in sheer black seamed stockings, perched on 5"" black high heels. He was totally entranced and his cock was rock hard in his trousers. Natalie had a contented smile on her face as she slid astride him, her knees either side of his thighs. She dropped her right hand onto his cock and stroked him.</p><p>""Don't you want me to take care of this for you Daddy? You know I will."" </p><p>He so much wanted to slide his cock into her cunt but once again managed to resist the urge to take her there and then.</p><p>""No sweetheart. Friday night, on our date, just like I promised"" he grunted.</p><p>""OK Daddy but you have to fuck me really hard!""</p><p>""OH I will Natalie. You won't be able to walk after I've done with you.""</p><p>""OOOOhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!! Daddy!!!"" she squealed grasping and pumping his cock ""Will you fill me up with cum?""</p><p>""There'll be so much it'll pour out of you sweetheart!"" he informed her.</p><p>""I can't wait Daddy! Mummy says it'll be the best thing that ever happened to me.""</p><p>""She's right. You will love getting fucked"" he continued.</p><p>""I know I will Daddy, especially when it's you fucking me!"" she gripped him tight ""and I want to suck you off too and taste you cumming in my mouth. On the back row of the cinema just like a good little slut"" she stared deep into his eyes ""and then that leaves just one hole to fuck doesn't it Daddy?""</p><p>""Yes Natalie, I will be fucking your asshole too."" He declared.</p><p>""MMMmmmmmmm I really can't wait"" she responded.</p><p>""Well if that's the case I think you'd best come and fuck with Mummy right now because I'm so horny I just need to get my strap-on up your asshole!"" Kara said "" and you can eat mummy's cunt too.""</p><p>""Ok Mummy."" She kissed Peter full on the lips ""And then on Friday Daddy it's you and me!""</p><p>""Make sure you please Mummy and I'll see you before you go to sleep"" he responded.</p><p>He watched as Mother and daughter left the lounge and smiled in complete satisfaction. Friday night couldn't arrive soon enough. He thought about the shortfall of money he still had to raise, just one hundred thousand now but he was sure he could persuade Benny to give him more time.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>""We told you Mr Anderson. The deadline was noon today so where's the money?"" the big muscled enforcer loomed above Peter as he sat in his seat.</p><p>""Look, Dan I've raised 150,000"" Peter told him as he indicated the parcel on the desk in front of him ""but I need a little more time. Benny knows how things are right now. Business is tight with this recession. Everyone's feeling it. He knows I'm good for it, I've never failed to repay him yet."" His heart was thumping.</p><p>""Benny is feeling it too. No-one is settling when they are supposed to. You've had a month more than you agreed to. Now he wants his money. ALL OF IT!"" Dan growled, jabbing his fingers onto the desk to emphasis each word ""otherwise we have to hurt you!""</p><p>""I'm only 100,000 short...."" Peter began.</p><p>""It's 125,000 you're short"" Dan interrupted ""you forgot about the interest!""</p><p>""OK 125,000. I can have it by next week. Let me talk to Benny."" Peter asked.</p><p>Dan picked up the parcel and tossed it to one of the other three bruisers accompanying him.</p><p>""At least you've made an effort, unlike some of the other clients"" Dan continued ""I'll talk to Benny but expect us back real soon!""</p><p>Peter breathed a huge sigh of relief as they left his office and wiped his forehead with his handkerchief. He adjusted his tie and sat for a few moments to compose himself, wondering where he was going to get the remaining money from. It wasn't that great a sum but big enough to cause him some worries.</p><p>He pressed the intercom and a sexy high pitched female voice answered.</p><p>""Yes Mr Anderson?""</p><p>""Gail, have they gone?"" he asked.</p><p>""Yes Mr Anderson"" she confirmed.</p><p>""OK get yourself in here"" he told her.</p><p>""Right away Sir"" she responded.</p><p>A few moments later a petite young woman entered his office with a pad and pencil in her hands. She was stunning, standing 5 feet tall, with huge 32EE fake plastic tits spilling out of her open fronted blouse. Peter had provided them as an annual bonus last year. Her white blouse was so sheer her braless nipples were boring two holes through it. The black micro mini skirt was a pelmet around her hips, displaying her black seamed stocking tops and barely covered her shaved and perfumed cunt, visible with each sashayed step she took into the room. The 6"" high shiny black platform hooker heels displayed her shapely legs to perfection. She stood in front of him, the pencil touching her lips in a provocative manner.</p><p>""I need a blow job right now!"" he told her.</p><p>""Yes Mr Anderson, right away!"" she complied.</p><p>As she dropped to her knees and began to insinuate herself between his legs, her hands deftly unfastened his trousers, pulling them down to his ankles along with his shorts. Peter groaned as his cock was engulfed in warm liquid velvet and she began to hum and moan as she bobbed her head the full length up and down his rock hard tool.</p><p>""MMmmmmmmmmm Miztr Annersun mmmmmnnnn iz this wot uh wontdd mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm""</p><p>Peter settled back and let her talented mouth ease away his stressful meeting. She certainly could suck cock, just like a good little secretary should. He put his hands behind his head and looked down at her head sliding up and down, pleasuring him almost as good as his wife could. Kara was a pro though whereas Gail was a gifted amateur, self taught, but still able to swallow his nine inches without gagging too much.</p><p>""Guh GUh GUh Guh Guh Guh Guh nnnnnnGUhmmmmmhhhh Kark Kark kark guggglleee guh guh guh guh!""</p><p>She always put 100% into her secretarial duties knowing that her annual bonus depended on her giving him total and full satisfaction.</p><p>""Guh GUh GUh Guh Guh Guh Guh mmmmmmmm gugh gugh mmmmnnnnn GUhmmmmmhhhhKark Kark kark guggglleee guh guh guh guh!""</p><p>It only took her fifteen minutes to soothe his fevered brow and bring him to the point of imminent relief. She knew when that was too as she eased off her heavy suctioning and popped his cock from her hot mouth.</p><p>""Mouth, cunt ...or ass Mr Anderson"" she asked plunging his cock back into her throat and mashing her lips in his pubic hair.</p><p>Peter gripped her head tight giving her the answer she sought. Then he erupted. </p><p>""NNNNGGGGGGHHHHHHoooohhhhfuuucccckkkkkkyessss!!""</p><p>""GGUUUUUUUHHHHHHH!!! GGUUUHHHHHHHHH!!!!! Erk erk ekkkkk mmmmmmmmnnnnn huh huh huh"" she responded, feeling her mouth fill with ten heavy jets of sour sweet hot glutinous cum.</p><p>She swallowed every drop, leaving no trace on her face or on his cock by the time she had finished cleaning him. Then she held his cock in her right hand and asked.</p><p>""Will there be anything else Mr Anderson?""</p><p>""Yes. Use those tits on me now. Get me hard again I want your asshole!""</p><p>Gail unfastened her blouse and wrapped her huge fake tits around his cock, spitting on it as she slowly slid it up and down her tight cleavage. Her eyes never left his and she thought that a girl's work is never done but smiled as he began to harden again. She felt a twitch in her asshole and quickened her pace. She wanted that huge cock up there. At that precise moment his phone rang and she let a little groan escape but kept tit fucking him. Peter leaned forward and picked up the phone.</p><p>""Peter Anderson"" he said.</p><p>""Hello Daddy!""</p><p>He smiled and put his hand into Gail's hair, fondling her head.</p><p>""Hello sweetheart."" He replied.</p><p>""I just wanted you to know that I'm naked right now and Mummy has her strap-on up my asshole.""</p><p>Peter's cock lurched at this information and Gail felt it too.</p><p>""Mummy's giving me a final stretching lesson before we go out tonight"" she stuttered a bit as her breathing coincided with each heavy thrust Kara gave her. ""and I just wanted you...oooohhhh mmmmm to know that I'm aaaaahhhhh ooooohhh really excited eeeeeehhhhhhmmmnnnn about tonight Dadeeeeeeeeeeeeee ooooohhhh ooooooooo.""</p><p>""So am I sweetheart. I have to go right now but I'll be home soon. Be good now"" he told her as her felt Gail's tits bringing him close to another orgasm.</p><p>""I...oooohhh mmmppphhhh will Daddeeeeeeee aaahahhhhhhh daddy ooohhh I'm cummin daddeee!!!!""</p><p>Peter pushed Gail's head down so she could lick his cock each time it appeared from her mountainous tits and savoured the sound of his little girl getting ass fucked to orgasm on his wife's strap-on cock.</p><p>""OOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHYYYESSSSSSSSSSSS!!!!"" Natalie wailed loud enough for Gail to hear too.</p><p>Moments later, Peter gushed a second mouth filling series of cum spurts all over Gail's face and tits. When he finally stopped cumming, the line had gone dead and he looked at Gail's face covered with four long strings of cum dripping from her face to join the four covering her tits.</p><p>""Take the rest of the day off Gail. You're a wonderful secretary."" He told her smiling and contented.</p><p>""Thank you Mr Anderson"" she said as she raised to her feet and pulled her minute skirt down as far as it could go to give her a modicum of modesty as it barely came below her shaved cunt.</p><p>""Don't you want my asshole Mr Anderson?"" she asked with a disappointed tone.</p><p>""Yes but I'm spent for a while"" he replied indicating his deflating cock.</p><p>""I don't mind waiting. I can always help you get it up again!"" she seductively suggested, playing with her tits, offering them to him.</p><p>""I know love, but you just drained me. Your boyfriend must walk around with a permanent ache in his cock.""</p><p>""I don't have a boyfriend right now Mr Anderson, you know that, only a few special clients on an evening. You know how it is, the extra money comes in handy. Other than that I just fuck who I feel like fucking, or fuck your clients whenever you want me to"" she told him ""so I really... don't... mind... waiting.""</p><p>Peter smiled and arched his back.</p><p>""Go take a long lunch and be back in say a couple of hours. Then you take some ""dictation"" ok?"" he made the double entendre quite plain to her.</p><p>""OH yes Mr Anderson. I'll be ready to be dictated to.""</p><p>She turned away from him and stood with her long legs parted by a foot, the rear swells of her ass cheeks peeking out from the pelmet around her waist and fastened her blouse back up. Then she looked over her right shoulder at him and blew him a kiss, waving goodbye with her left hand.</p><p>""See you at three Mr Anderson."" She cooed.</p><p>Peter slid back into his seat and put his hands to his face. What a girl he thought. Then he brought the image of Natalie getting fucked in the ass to mind. What a girl he thought. Then he pictured Kara standing naked in heels ready to drop to her knees and suck him off whenever he got home. What a girl he thought. So much to look forward to in life, all he had to do was get Benny off his back.</p><p>He arrived home just after six to his naked wife squatting down on her heels, legs wide open ready to greet him with a blow-job. Oh such pleasures. Kara sucked him hard within a couple of minutes and then took his cock between her tits.</p><p>""Have you been fucking Gail's sloppy cunt again?"" Kara enquired.</p><p>""No she sucked me off and then used her tits on me. It was a stressful day. You know how it is"" he replied.</p><p>""That's the fourth time this week!"" she observed ""am I failing you sweetheart?"" She wanked his cock in the hot valley between her huge D cup tits ""I know she has bigger tits than me but I don't want you preferring her tits over me.""</p><p>""There's no chance of that Kara. Hers are fake, yours are real, so there's no comparison. Besides, you leave her standing in the sex department. She's only nineteen after all.""</p><p>""I'm glad to hear it. Natalie is getting another bath and will be ready for you soon. Are you still going out at seven thirty?"" </p><p>""Yes that's the intention.""</p><p>She continued to stroke his cock with her tits, licking his cock head each time it appeared from between her tits. She desperately wanted to make him cum but knew that it would be selfish of her to do so.</p><p>""I won't make you cum. Not because you've fucked Gail but because Natalie deserves the best from you tonight.""</p><p>""God I am looking forward to finally fucking that sexy little cunt of hers"" Peter announced.</p><p>""She's anticipating getting fucked in all three holes so make sure you don't disappoint her."" Kara continued ""she's taken ages to decide what to wear for you. It's really slutty and revealing. She wants to be the best little slut she can be.""</p><p>""Well, I'm not one to disappoint the ladies am I?""</p><p>""Usually no, but you've cum at least twice today and I'm sure I can taste Gail's cunt on your cock.""</p><p>""You have such an educated palate Kara. It's actually Gail's asshole you can taste not her cunt"" Peter confirmed ""I didn't lie either. You asked if I'd fucked her cunt which I didn't.""</p><p>""My mistake Peter. You know I don't have any problems with you fucking anyone you want to. I'm just worried that one day you will leave me for someone else"" Kara admitted.</p><p>Peter pulled her to her feet and held her tight to him, his hands grasping and fondling her tight buttocks. He could feel her tits boring into his chest and the heady smell of her perfume assaulted his senses. She was beautiful.</p><p>""That Kara will never happen!"" he smiled and kissed her with a passion. ""Now I had best go and get ready too. I have to look nice for the little slut on her first date don't I?""</p><p>""You certainly do. I'll make sure she doesn't come down and make her entrance until you are ready. Go on now, get a shower.""</p><p>At a quarter past seven, Peter was sitting in the lounge awaiting the grand entry. He was excited and fidgeted on the settee as Kara shouted down from the landing that Natalie was on the way down. He heard the staccato click clack of heels on the hall parquet flooring and licked his lips in anticipation of her arrival. The door slowly swung open and he heard her say.</p><p>""Close your eyes Daddy and I'll tell you when to open them.""</p><p>He did so and her footfalls were muffled by the plush carpet as she entered the lounge. He had a feeling of her presence, smelt the alluring aroma of her perfume and heard her deep excited breathing as she stood close to him.</p><p>""OK daddy. Open your eyes!"" she almost whispered.</p><p>He was entranced. His eleven year old daughter stood just three feet from him and she took his breath away.</p><p>""Do I look slutty enough Daddy?"" she asked doing a slow twirl.</p><p>The tight, sheer, almost frontless long sleeved top plunged down in a wide slit to just above her navel, where it was fastened in loose a double knot leaving two tails dangling down. It displayed all of her sheer black half-cup push up bra and delightful little cleavage to perfection, leaving her nipples prominently visible through the sheer mesh of the bra. Around her neck was a string of pearls, the first loop tight against her throat like a choker and the lower loop hanging down to rest just in her cleavage where her tits met her bra. Her tiny red micro mini skirt was nothing more than a pelmet, held high on her hip but lower than her belly button. All of the space in between the red skirt and white top was bare. </p><p>She wore black fishnet stockings with a broad seam down the rear, held up with a black suspender belt, the straps displayed below the short hem of her skirt and the black stocking tops contrasted so sexily with her alabaster thighs. He stared intently at the bottom of her skirt and saw she was wearing the black thong that came with the set. He was disappointed as she had said she wouldn't wear knickers just like all good slut girlfriends do for their boyfriends. Her outfit was completed with 5"" high patent black heels that were fastened tightly around her ankles with a single strap.</p><p>Her face was painted like a slut's face would be, with an abundance of bright blue eye shadow, a thick coating of black mascara to frame her piercing blue eyes, so much blusher that her cheeks glowed with it and her lips were painted with two coats of bright red lipstick. Her long blonde hair was a mass of curls and ringlets falling freely to her waist and brought around over her shoulders to frame her beautiful smiling face.</p><p>He couldn't help reacting with a deep groan of sexual arousal at the sight of his slutty eleven year old daughter and he let out a whistle of appreciation. She was pure jailbait standing in front of him dressed and painted like the cheap whore she wanted to become.</p><p>""I guess you like my outfit then Daddy?"" she grinned.</p><p>""I certainly do sweetheart"" he admitted.</p><p>Natalie stood motionless for a moment and then her hands raised her skirt to display her thong covered cunt to his searching eyes. Without a moment of hesitation she quickly inserted her thumbs into the waist band either side of her hips and rolled the offending garment down her thighs.</p><p>""I told you I wouldn't ever wear knickers for you Daddy and this is the last time I will unless you say otherwise.""</p><p>Her naturally hairless cunt gleamed with the baby oil she had massaged into her mound.</p><p>""I know I don't have any hair there daddy but I still shaved it for you anyway! Just like the good little slut I am"" she told him.</p><p>Then she parted her legs and pulled her cunt lips wide apart to display the pink folds within.</p><p>""This is yours tonight Daddy. I want you to fuck it real good and cum in it"" she breathed.</p><p>Peter was rock hard as he watched his daughter ball up the thong and slip it into the chest pocket of his jacket.</p><p>""They're covered with my cunt juice daddy. I used them to wipe myself clean after Mummy fucked my asshole earlier this afternoon with her strap-on. But don't worry, she didn't take my cherry. That's yours Daddy.""</p><p>Peter stood there soaking in the sexual delight of his slutty daughter addressed so provocatively and his wife, totally naked in 6"" high black heels standing next to her.</p><p>""I suppose you had best be going"" Kara stated.</p><p>As Peter looked at her the moment was interrupted by the sound of the doorbell ringing. Kara held Natalie by the shoulders and stared at Peter.</p><p>""Who on earth would that be?"" she wondered.</p><p>""I'll go and see and get rid of them. You stay here until I do"" he replied and exited the lounge, closing the door behind him.</p><p>Moments later Kara heard a commotion and raised voices but couldn't make out what was being said through the lounge door. A few seconds later it swiftly opened and two huge men, dressed in black suits with red ties strode into the lounge, crossing their arms and standing as though on guard. Kara squealed and moved her hands to cover her body, putting her left arm diagonally down across her front to cover her cunt with her hand and placing her right arm across her tits.</p><p>""What the hell... who the fuck are...OOOHHHH!!!"" she began.</p><p>""Mummy what's going on?"" Natalie asked worried at what was happening.</p><p>A big, black, bald, six feet six inches tall broad shouldered man, immaculately attired in a dark grey pinstripe suit with a white shirt and a blue tie strode confidently into the lounge as though the owned the place. He was followed by Peter being pushed into the room by another two huge men, both black and dressed as the first two were. They held Peter by his arms as the main man gazed at a naked Kara.</p><p>""Hello Kara. It's been a long time"" he nonchalantly spoke as though unaware of her nakedness.</p><p>Kara cowered and tried to cover her body as best she could as Natalie hugged her in front.</p><p>""Hello Benny"" she hesitantly responded, her eyes taking in the group of men.</p><p>""As beautiful as ever"" he continued.</p><p>He looked at Peter, dressed as smart as he was and then at Natalie, dressed like a little slut, cognisant that the little girl had no knickers on and his face took on a strange wondering countenance as he looked at a naked Kara.</p><p>""Did I interrupt you getting dressed?"" he asked her.</p><p>""No Benny"" she responded.</p><p>""You're a little underdressed to be going out aren't you?"" he enquired.</p><p>""I'm not going out Benny"" she told him.</p><p>Benny clicked his fingers and the two men who had first entered the room moved over to her and then pulled her up and away from Natalie. She tried clinging on as Peter tried to intervene only to find a huge twenty stone white protector holding him back with one hand on his chest. The fourth man, also white, took hold of Natalie and pulled her away, holding her by her arms.</p><p>Benny motioned with his right hand and the two men holding Kara pulled her arms away from her body and pushed them behind and up her back. Her huge tits and bare cunt came into view and a wicked smile crossed Benny's lips.</p><p>""Still as smooth as when I last saw you naked"" he chuckled ""and still as beautiful, if not even more so. Looks like life has been good to you Kara.""</p><p>""Yes Benny it has"" Kara said trying to hide her nudity but failing miserably.</p><p>""Benny, let them go, I'm the one you're here to see"" Peter told him.</p><p>Benny stared coldly at him and held his hand up to indicate that the men holding him were to do nothing.</p><p>""Very true, but it looks like I've interrupted something interesting. Care to elucidate?"" </p><p>Benny indicated with his finger to the man holding Natalie to bring her closer to him. He stared intently at the sexy image of the young girl and then gave a curious stare into Peter's eyes.</p><p>""Is this little Natalie?"" he enquired with a slight snigger, looking over his shoulder at Peter.</p><p>Peter nodded. Benny looked back at the painted face of the girl standing there, then at the naked Kara and back to Peter. </p><p>""How old is she now"" Benny enquired.</p><p>""I'm eleven and three quarters"" Natalie told him although the question hadn't been asked of her.</p><p>Benny turned back to her and looked with an amused smile on his face.</p><p>""Eleven and three quarters?""</p><p>""Yes I'll be twelve in October"" she offered.</p><p>""Twelve in October eh?"" Benny mused.</p><p>He looked again at the three people and then laughed.</p><p>""Isn't she a bit young for you Peter?"" he asked but not expecting an answer.</p><p>""Daddy's taking me out on my first date"" Natalie haughtily responded ""Just like he promised"" she was offended with his attitude</p><p>""Really!"" Benny said ""Well sorry to disappoint you honey but not tonight he's not.""</p><p>He looked at her outrageous costume and asked Peter.</p><p>""Are you going to a fancy dress party or something? Or are you just about to fuck her?""</p><p>""No...."" Peter began.</p><p>""No? You fucking lying bastard. You're going to fuck your little daughter aren't you? Can't say I blame you though, she's a pretty little cunt.""</p><p>""No! Daddy is my boyfriend and were going out for a real date"" Natalie interrupted.</p><p>""Natalie just keep quiet darling"" Peter told her.</p><p>""Yes love let Daddy sort things out"" Kara cried out as she was held up on her toes.</p><p>""Date? She's eleven and you're taking her on a date? Dressed like that?"" Benny mused ""Fucking weird or what?""</p><p>He smiled all around and indicated with a motion of his right hand to the bruisers holding Kara up to let her down onto her feet.</p><p>""Peter, Peter, Peter, my man. What a to-do eh? In case you're not aware Kara and hence the reason for my visit here tonight, your good husband here is overdue on a debt he owes me.""</p><p>Kara looked at Peter and he stared back. Benny noticed the interchange and smiled.</p><p>""So Peter here didn't mention the little 250000 debt he owed me then.""</p><p>Kara shook her head, averting her eyes from his, but the man to her right grasped her hair and pulled savagely backward to raise her face to Benny. Her tits stood proud and firm and they pushed her to within inches of Benny. He raised his big black hands and cupped both of her luscious 34D tits, hefting them in both palms as though he was weighing them.</p><p>""Fucking awesome tits Kara. Still as firm as they ever were"" he spoke.</p><p>The men held her tight, up on her tiptoes with her head pulled back as Benny groped her right tit with his left hand and trailed his right hand down to her smooth cunt. Kara clasped her legs together to deny him access and looked across at Peter who was being refused any forward movement by the big muscle bound enforcer.</p><p>""Get those fucking legs open you fucking cunt!"" Benny hissed.</p><p>Natalie stared in awe as her mother obediently opened her legs and set them two feet apart. Benny's hand cupped her shaved smooth sex and she grimaced as he slid two fingers deep into her cunt.</p><p>""MMMmhhhhhhhgggggaaahhhh"" she wimpered as she was finger fucked.</p><p>Benny withdrew his fingers and raised them to his nose, inhaling the heady scent of her female juices, before sliding them into his mouth to taste them.</p><p>""Fucking wet as ever I recall. You still taste divine too.""</p><p>Peter was angry at what was unfolding, watching Benny molest his beautiful wife but unable to stop what was happening. Benny groped and mauled her tits with his hands for another thirty seconds before indicating to the man holding Natalie to bring her to him.</p><p>""No you leave her alone. Don't touch her Benny"" Peter shouted.</p><p>""Or what?"" Benny sneered ""What will you do Peter?""</p><p>He pulled Natalie in front of him, facing her parents but with her back to him and then cupped her tiny tits.</p><p>""Nice little handful darling. You'll be as big as Mum here one day that's for sure.""</p><p>""Please Benny let her go"" Kara implored him ""Don't hurt her.""</p><p>""Hurt her? Hurt this sexy little bitch? Course I won't. I might fuck her but I won't hurt her!""</p><p>Peter growled at that and Kara screamed. Natalie looked at all three of them in succession unable to comprehend what was happening as her hopes started to crumble. Benny continued feeling her tits through her black bra as he spoke again.</p><p>""At least you paid up 150000 Peter. I have to say you at least tried, but that still leaves 100000 to settle!""</p><p>""125000 Benny, you forgot the interest"" Peter told him hoping his honesty might assuage the man's temperament.</p><p>""There you go Kara he's nothing if not honest. That's what I've always liked about you Peter. I can always expect an honest response from you. But I'm still owed money and you're now a month overdue"" Benny said in a controlled voice ""and it's bad for my reputation if debts aren't paid on time. Word gets around and before long everyone thinks they can avoid paying what they owe me""</p><p>""All I need is another week Benny and you'll get every penny. I'll pay you another 25000 in interest too.""</p><p>""That you will Peter, but it's my reputation I have to think about.""</p><p>""We'll sell the boat and the houses and pay you back that way"" Kara interjected.</p><p>""It'd be quicker to get the money if you sold that sexy ass of yours like you used too!"" Benny responded.</p><p>Peter looked pleadingly at Benny.</p><p>""Just another week Benny, That's all I need."" He said.</p><p>""Peter, Peter, what are we to do about it. You're a businessman just like me"" Benny droned but Peter knew he was anything but a businessman. ""So if I'm to extend the period I'd need some collateral.""</p><p>""You can have the deeds to the boat, the houses, the cars, anything!"" he offered.</p><p>""Anything? OK! I'll take Kara here and sell her sexy ass, like I used to do. She should be able to make a thousand a night, double that if she fucks during the day too.""</p><p>Kara screamed out at the thought of going back to the life she had left behind, twenty men a day, every day, the beatings, no hope of freedom and no end in sight.</p><p>""No Benny please not that"" she sobbed out.</p><p>""Don't you want to help Peter to sort out this debt just like a devoted wife should"" Benny mocked.</p><p>""Just a week Benny. That's all"" Peter repeated.</p><p>""Maybe I'll take Natalie here too"" Benny coldly muttered.</p><p>""No!"" Peter launched himself at Benny only to find himself on the floor holding his stomach as the bruiser buried his fist into his gut.</p><p>""How charming! Daddy trying to protect his little girl!"" he smiled at his bodyguards and motioned the one standing over Peter to pick him up.</p><p>Peter was thrown onto the settee gasping for air. Natalie was crying scared of what was unfolding and Kara was screaming as Benny indicated to the two men holding her to take her into one of the upstairs bedrooms.</p><p>""Fuck her good!"" he told them.</p><p>Kara's screeches echoed from the hall as she was dragged up the stairs whilst Benny bent over Peter and said.</p><p>""This is what happens when you fail to pay. So, once Karl and Gus have fucked Kara, we'll be on our way but she'll be coming with us. I'll make a few thousand out of her ass to offset the interest you owe me. As for little miss slut here, well I can get even more for her! Maybe ten grand for her cherry and as for video sales of her getting gang banged well the sky's the limit Peter.""</p><p>Sounds of Kara screaming and crying out as the two men fucked her filtered down into the lounge and Natalie sobbed her eyes out when she realised what was happening to her mother. Benny handed her an expensive handkerchief.</p><p>""You're ruining your make-up darling. Now let's see how talented you are!""</p><p>He pulled her over to the opposite settee and sat down, pulling her between his parted thighs. He quickly unzipped his trousers and brought out a long, black, circumcised flacid cock.</p><p>""Suck it darling and maybe your daddy won't get hurt!""</p><p>""What about Mummy?"" she asked with a tearful voice.</p><p>""Mummy is occupied darling doing what she does best. Now suck my cock you little bitch!""</p><p>""Don't do it Natalie. Don't do what he wants."" Peter wheezed.</p><p>Benny held on to Natalie's right arm to hold her in place and coldly said to her.</p><p>""Either you suck or Daddy loses some fingers.""</p><p>Natalie looked back at her father bent double on the settee and heard the pitiful pleas of her mother getting raped. She looked up into Benny's eyes and said.</p><p>""I'll do it. Don't hurt Mummy or Daddy anymore.""</p><p>Benny inwardly smiled and cast a glance at Peter.</p><p>""She's a clever kid Peter you should be proud of the little cunt. OK Natalie start using that mouth.""</p><p>He leant back against the settee and watched as Natalie hesitated, then grasped hold of his now thickening cock in both hands, one above the other and slowly dropped her lips to kiss his black cock. It was the first real cock she had ever seen, or touched or would suck. She began to lick the head, swirling her tongue around it as it grew and grew in her tiny hands, incredulous at the effect she was having on him.</p><p>Peter looked on aghast at what he was watching. His sexy precious little girl was finally sucking a cock but it wasn't his. Natalie began bobbing her head up and down just like she did on her mother's strap-on and soon had the shaft glistening with her saliva.</p><p>""Hmmmmmmm mmmmmmm mmmmmm mmmmm"" she moaned with fake enjoyment.</p><p>""Fucking hell Peter, she's really good. You must really enjoy it when she sucks you"" Benny extolled.</p><p>""I've never touched her you bastard!"" Peter replied.</p><p>""Tut tut such language. So I'm your first am I?"" he asked Natalie.</p><p>""Hmm-hmmm"" she responded.</p><p>""Fucking awesome. You,ve got a gold mine here Peter, should make a fortune from her!""</p><p>Please Benny don't do this"" Peter begged.</p><p>""Too fucking late now you stupid bastard. You should've paid up on time. Ooohhhhhhhhh yessss mmnnnnnn she is really good. You should try this sometime"" Benny grinned.</p><p>Peter looked on gutted at what his daughter was being made to do. Her tiny little mouth was obscenely stretched around a huge black cock that even now was slowly disappearing further and further between her lips.</p><p>""Mmmmmm mmmnnnnn hmmm hmmm hmmm guh guh guh guh guh guh hhmmmmmmm"" her moans sounded much more realistic the more cock she swallowed ""Mmmmm am ey sukkin gud suhhhh? Ehhh? mmmmmmmmmm.""</p><p>Natalie was so enthralled at finally sucking a cock that she gave it everything she could to pleasure the giant black man sitting there in front of her.</p><p>""Ohh yesss you're doing really well Natalie. Are you sure this is the first cock you've ever sucked because it doesn't feel like it."" He asked whilst sliding his cock in and out to meet her downward bobbing head. Natalie gripped the base of it with both hands and slowly sucked it from her mouth hollowing her cheeks as she did so.</p><p>""I've only practicsed on Mummy's strap-on."" She responded ""Am I a good little cocksucking slut?""</p><p>""oooh yesss you are very good. So mummy's let you practice eh?"" he continued.</p><p>""Only so as to make sure I know how to keep my boyfriends happy and not to let them feel cheated at the end of a date.""</p><p>She was licking up and down the entire ten inch length of his cock as she told him this, fisting it held tight as she did so. ""A girlfriend has to keep her boyfriend happy. Am I keeping you happy?"" </p><p>She loudly slurped his cock back into her hot wet velvet mouth and continued to stroke the shaft as she sucked hard on the out stroke.</p><p>""You're making my toes curl sweetheart. Ooohh fuck yesss!""</p><p>""yor nott gunna hurt mmummhee an dadhee ar yu?"" she mumbled ""I'll suk yor cok az much az yu want mi tu.""</p><p>""You'll do that whatever I do to them. Right now you can stop.""</p><p>Natalie pulled her mouth from his solid rock hard cock and knelt back to look up at him.</p><p>""Did I do something wrong?"" she asked wiping her lips with the back of her hand.</p><p>""No love you didn't but we have to get going, there's ;lots of things to be done.""</p><p>Benny stared at Peter who was being forcibly held down by the huge man standing over him. Kara's moans and groans could be heard coming from upstairs and Benny raised his voice and shouted.</p><p>""Karl, Gus, get that bitch down here and get her into the car. Make sure she can't talk, tie her up and put her in the trunk.""</p><p>""Dan take this one too. Put her in the back and make sure she doesn't try to shout out.""</p><p>""Daddy!!!!"" Natalie cried out.</p><p>Benny returned her to the man who had held her picked the child up with one arm and covered her mouth with his right hand.</p><p>""Natalie. Do whatever you're told to do"" Peter told her ""It'll be ok, everything will work out ok. Just be a good girl.""</p><p>""Get her out of here"" Benny snarled.</p><p>""Yes Boss!"" he gruffly replied and left the room.</p><p>""You have a week Peter. It's 150,000 or you won't see them again. You understand. Don't involve the police or anything like that. You don't want to risk their health now do you?"" Benny enquired.</p><p>Peter looked up at him and nodded.</p><p>""Good decision. Nate put the man down and let's get out of here. A week Peter, no more delay, 150,000 or you will all disappear.""</p><p>Peter lay there clutching his bruised guts, contemplating what he was going to do when he saw Karl and Gus carrying Kara, still naked into the room, holding her up with a hand on each of her bound arms, her wrists behind her. Her mouth was taped shut with black shiny tape and her ankles were bound with the same.</p><p>""What a pretty sight"" Benny chuckled ""Let's go.""</p><p>Kara stared imploringly at him screaming through her gag as the two men lifted her up and carried her out. He knew he had to do something but he was incapable of knowing what. The door slammed shut and the sound of a car starting up came to his ears.</p><p>One week and the clock was ticking.</p>"
74,A Special Present,Agent Provocateur,,"['MFg', 'oral', 'anal', 'les']",What do parents give a ten year old girl for her birthday?,2012-07-20T00:00:00,"This is pure fiction and total fantasy and reality doesn't come in to it. Don't do anything like this for real, childhood should be just that.....","<p></p><h5>Chapter One</h5><p>""That's it you sexy little slut! Open your legs even wider! Rest your back on the settee cushion and put the soles of your high heels flat on the floor. Now spread your legs wide apart and raise your cunt up into the air. Oh yes that's great! Come on you little slut! Offer it to me. Make me want to fuck that tight little twat of yours. Now use your fingers to pull your cunt wide open for me. Yes just like that. Smile with your cunt for me""</p><p>Click! Flash!</p><p>""Spread it even wider now. Let me see right up into your cunt! Oh yes! Pull it open even wider, I want to hear you cry out in pain as you pull yourself wide open!"" </p><p>""Owwww! MMMmmmnnnhuhhh!"" the naked model squealed as she dug her shiny bright red five inch high platform stiletto fuck-me heels into the carpet, raised her buttocks up, spread her legs obscenely wide apart and pulled her freshly shaved cunt lips painfully wide open for the camera.</p><p>Click! Flash! Click! Flash! Click! Flash!</p><p>""That's the way sweetheart, now slide the middle finger of your right hand deep into your cunt""</p><p>Click! Flash! Click! Flash! Click! Flash!</p><p>""All the way in! Go on do it!""</p><p>""Oooohhhhhhpppphhh!!"" she grimaced ""MMMMmmhhhppphh!!""</p><p>""Now do the same with your left hand at the same time and keep your shoulders flat on the settee."" </p><p>""Oooohhhoooowwwwmmmmmmmppphhhh!!"" she moaned.</p><p>Click! Flash! Click! Flash! Click! Flash!</p><p>""That's fucking awesome sweetheart! OK now slide a second finger of each hand into your cunt and pull yourself really wide open all the way for the camera! Let's hear how much it's hurting.""</p><p>""OOOWWWWWW!!! HHugggh!!! OOOhhhoooowww!"" she responded gaping her fuck hole wide open.</p><p>Click! Flash! Click! Flash! Click! Flash!</p><p>""Come on now, push your cunt up and out, pull up on it and show us your clit too. Show me a nice wide triangle of shiny wet pink cunt! Now arch your back and spread your knees as far apart as you can! Push your belly up and let's see those lovely nipples being displayed.""</p><p>Click! Flash! Click! Flash! Click! Flash!</p><p>Her nipples became the highest point on her body as she lewdly displayed her soaking wet wide open flushed pink cunt to the camera. She was ready for fucking!</p><p>""Oooowwwwww HhhhBuuuuttttttt Dadddyyyyyy ittt hurtsss!!""</p><p>""Fucking awesome sweetheart I can see all the way into your cunt!"" the photographer told her ""All the way into your pregnant belly!""</p><p>Eleven year old Sonya was six months pregnant and having her third nude pregnant photo session with her Daddy. Ever since her belly had started swelling, he had decided on a formal monthly photo session, in addition to any impromptu photo sessions in between, to record the changes her body would undergo until she gave birth. Her belly was heavy, swollen and her milk filling tits were already a full B cup and still growing, with thick, dark pink protruding nipples capping them. Her hairless cunt shone and glistened in the room light reflecting from the baby oiled skin of her pregnant body.</p><p>Her Daddy, Frank, loved photographing her pregnant belly and her nearly permanent wet cunt. He not only photographed her but he also filmed her for posting on the website he had set up to cater for paying collectors of such imagery. He usually had her perform solo, as she was now, but he would often film and photograph her getting fucked by one or more men at a time, who paid him a lot of money for being allowed to slide their cocks into her willing orifices. </p><p>He of course, got it for free, every night and all weekend, whenever the mood took him. Occasionally her mother, Denise, would join in and fuck the little slut with her ten inch long strap-on and also have the session recorded for posterity and for profit too. Sonya was such a dirty little slut and it all began on her tenth birthday....................</p><p>* * * * * * *</p><p>""Daddy?"" she asked in that little girl voice she used whenever she wanted something.</p><p>""Yes sweetheart?"" he responded.</p><p>""What's this special gift you said you were going to give me on my birthday?"" she asked.</p><p>""Well, it's a joint gift from your Mummy and me and you'll find out tonight after your birthday party"" he informed her.</p><p>Sonya was having a birthday party that afternoon, with lots of her friends attending. She had personally made invitation cards for all of them and personally delivered them to each of her invited guests. Ten special friends, one to represent each year of her age and all the same age as she was, were going to have a really fun filled time with lots of games and a birthday cake too. It also meant she would be getting lots of birthday presents too and she so liked to get presents. </p><p>Some would be just what she wanted, like sweets and creamy chocolate, or dvd's of her favourite cartoons and dolls too. Others would be ok like clothes and books, but of the ones her parents had already given her that morning, the present she was really excited about were the shoes. Bright red and shiny, they had a five inch high heel with a one and a half inch platform sole. </p><p>She thought they were beautiful and she couldn't wait to try them on, fastening the strap around her ankles and standing up. She giggled as she swayed on them, trying to keep her balance as she tottered around the lounge. She didn't look too elegant as she carefully put one foot in front of the other and slowly moved across the floor.</p><p>""Look Mummy and Daddy!"" she beamed ""I'm a model!"" </p><p>""You certainly are dear"" her mother said ""now try to keep your back straight and turn around like I showed you.""</p><p>""Like this Mummy?""</p><p>Sonya twirled, stumbled but managed to keep her balance and started the return journey back to her parents. She had tried her mummy's shoes on lots of times, but they were so loose all she could do was slide across the floor in them. These shoes fit her perfectly and she lifted her feet up as she sashayed with each step, swaying her hips just like her mummy had shown her.</p><p>""You're doing so well Sonya"" her Daddy told her ""Now practice for a while but be careful not to fall.""</p><p>Sonya beamed a smile at them both and put her hands on her hips and slowly walked towards them. Her ankles hurt but she was determined not to let it show.</p><p>""Can I wear them to my party? Please? Pretty please?"" she begged ""with my red dress too?""</p><p>""No sweetheart. You need to be a lot better at walking in them to do that. You don't have time to get used to them before your party starts. Besides none of your friends will be wearing shoes like those and you don't want to make them jealous now do you?"" her Daddy asked.</p><p>""I suppose not"" she disappointedly replied.</p><p>""If you can walk in them without stumbling you can wear them to go out with us for your birthday dinner tonight. Just the three of us to celebrate your birthday,"" her mummy said ""and you can wear your red dress too. So you'll have to practice after your party won't you?""</p><p>Her father smiled at the image he formed of his ten year old daughter in THAT red dress and THOSE heels. He felt his cock twitch at the thought and licked his lips thinking about what would happen after they returned home.</p><p>""Really Mummy? Can I wear the black bra too?"" she enthused.</p><p>""Yes and the thong, as well as the suspenders and black stockings too!"" she told her excited ten year old ""but it's our secret, you can't tell anyone, anyone at all, otherwise we won't be going out."" Her Daddy interjected.</p><p>""Ok Daddy. I won't say anything. I promise"" she smiled and laughed ""I'm going to look so sexy aren't I?""</p><p>""You certainly are sweetheart"" they both told her.</p><p>As parties go it was loud and noisy as eleven young girls played games and ran about making as much noise as they could. Frank and Denise had hired a large inflatable swimming pool and a bouncy castle and her father leered at the little girls wearing their skimpy bathing costumes. Eleven delectable, fuckable young pre-teen cunts paraded practically naked in front of him and it was all Frank could do to control his cock and not fuck every single one of them.</p><p>Denise found herself licking her lips at the thought of sucking one particular young girl's cunt. She was beautiful with just a hint of tit bumps beginning to sprout on her otherwise flat chest. When the child removed her bikini top and threw it into the pool she almost creamed herself gazing at her puffy nipples. Both of them had to quickly go indoors for a quick hard fuck just to relieve their pent up sexual desires. </p><p>The party was over by four o'clock and slowly each nubile young guest departed as their parents arrived to take them home. By five o'clock the castle had been deflated, the pool emptied and the detritus of the party cleared away. Now Frank and Denise could relax and look forward to some personal time with their sexy little daughter.</p><p>""Go and get a shower and wash your hair Sonya"" Denise told her ""we'll be going out at about seven o'clock""</p><p>""Ok Mummy. Thanks for the great party, I really enjoyed it."" Sonya trilled ""I love you both sooooooo much!""</p><p>""We love you too sweetheart, now go and get showered. I'll come up in a while and help you get dressed for tonight"" Denise informed her ""You want to look sexy tonight don't you?""</p><p>""Ohh yes Mummy. Daddy, you want me to look sexy too don't you?"" she asked staring at her handsome Daddy.</p><p>""The sexier the better Sonya, you're the birthday girl tonight and we still have that special present to give you."" Frank told her</p><p>""MMmmmmm I can't wait to find out what it is Daddy. Will I like it?"" </p><p>""Oh yes sweetheart. We'll all like it!"" he replied.</p><p>Sonya was a little puzzled as to why they would also like her present and it gave her an inkling of what it may be, but she didn't press the subject any further. She skipped from the room and dashed upstairs. The sooner she was ready the sooner she could have her special present. They followed her upstairs and entered their own bedroom to use the en-suite shower. As the water cascaded down over their naked bodies, Denise leaned forward against the wall and offered her cunt to Frank.</p><p>""Fuck me really hard Frank. I feel so fucking horny with all that tasty cunt in the pool! I won't last until we get back tonight, so give me a really hard fucking. In fact I want you to fuck me in my ass. I feel so turned on with the thought of what we are going to do with Sonya later on.""</p><p>Frank ran his hands around in front of his wife and grasped her 34D cup tits in his hands whilst rubbing his hardening cock up and down her ass crack.</p><p>""Pull your ass open and let me in!"" he demanded.</p><p>Denise put her hands on her buttocks, pulled them wide apart and felt him lining his cock up against her puckering rosehole. With his right hand mauling her tits he held his cock at her opening and drilled his rock hard cock balls deep into her hot tight asshole with one brutal hard thrust.</p><p>""AAggghhhhhhhhh oooooowwwww mmmmmmmmmnnnnn ooohhhhh fucking hellllll Frank!!!"" she screamed.</p><p>He fucked her at two strokes a second, her squeals and moans joined wet splats of flesh against flesh echoing from the tiled walls as she pushed back to meet his inward thrusts.</p><p>""Ohhh yesss Frank!!! Ohhh fucking hell yesssss!! Fuck me Fuck me hard. I'm such a dirty horny slut ooohh fuck yesss!! Yesss. Ooooohhh mmmmpppphhhh huh huh huh.""</p><p>Frank practically nailed her to the wall banging her head into the tiles with furious stabbing strokes of his eight inch long cock. But in his mind it wasn't his wife he was fucking, no, it was someone else. Someone he'd lusted after for a long time now.</p><p>""Ooohhhh yeesss fuck yeesss oh jeeezzz oooohhhh Frank. Are you going to give Sonya just as hard a fucking?"" she stuttered.</p><p>""No mercy."" He replied ""I'll nail her cunt just you watch.""</p><p>""Ooohhh fucking helllll.... watch? I won't be watching Frank, ooohhh fuck!!! If you're fucking her cunt, I'm fucking her ass. Oooohhh yesss YESSSSSSS!!OOHHFUUKKKYEESSSSSSSS!!!!!!""</p><p>Denise screamed out her orgasm with the image of her ten year old daughter bent over and getting double fucked by them both. Frank shuddered and felt that unmistakeable sensation churning in his balls.</p><p>""Unngghh Unngghh! Huh Huh uunngghhh OOOO FUCK!!! Take it you slut. Take it all!!! UUUggghhhhhhh!!!!!""</p><p>Denise squealed as she felt him unload his hot cum deep into her bowels. One jet, two jets, three, four, five, six, seven. It seemed as though he wasn't going to stop as she counted five more lessening contractions of his cock as he emptied his balls into her clutching, grasping, tight rectum. They remained locked together for a couple of minutes as the hot water spilled over them and his cock slowly began to deflate. With a loud sucking noise that both heard over the sound of the shower, Frank pulled his cock out of her well stretched asshole.</p><p>""Clean me off you fucking slut!"" he demanded.</p><p>Denise turned around and fell to her knees to engulf his cock into her mouth, eagerly sucking him in. </p><p>""Hmmmmmmm mmmmmnnnnn hmmmmmm hhmmmmm"" she moaned as she sucked her shitty juices from his wonderful long cock.</p><p>She looked up at him and indicated with a glance that she wanted him to do something for her. Frank took hold of the shower gel and squeezed a large quantity onto his cock. Denise raised herself up on her knees as high as she could and wrapped her D cup tits around his half hard cock and began tit fucking him.</p><p>""I'd best get this as clean as I can considering where it's going to be going later tonight"" she giggled.</p><p>Frank lay back against the wall and let her soap his cock clean with her tits. Life was good but right now it was looking even rosier.</p><p>""Let's get out so you can go dress her for tonight. You've made me really randy."" He told her.</p><p>Twenty minutes later Denise was dressed in a tight, short, plunge front black sequinned dress, her face was painted and she was ready to go and help Sonya prepare herself for the evening ahead. As she smoothed her black seamed stockings up her legs Frank gave her a lustful smile. She was half bent over, her right leg up on the stool in front of her dressing table, showing him her deep cleavage and displaying her freshly shaved cunt and black seamed stocking tops to his leering eyes. She smiled back and blew him a kiss from her red painted lips.</p><p>""Paint her face like a slut"" he told her </p><p>""Of course dear. I didn't think you'd want anything less"" she replied</p><p>Frank continued to dress as Denise went to Sonya's room. Yes, tonight was going to be very special indeed. At ten to seven Frank was waiting in the lounge for his girls to enter. He was so aroused he had a half hard on and was concentrating as best he could on making it go down. He had waited so long for this night and now here it was. He was so engrossed in his thoughts that he almost missed the grand entry. The door slowly opened and his eyes were attracted by the movement to bring him back to the moment about to be unveiled.</p><p>Denise entered the room looking like the complete slut she was, her big tits displayed to best effect, her long legs encased in black nylon perched on 6"" high black heels and her long blonde hair cascading around her shoulders. Frank's mouth felt dry as he awaited Sonya's entrance and his heart was beating much faster than normal.</p><p>""I give you"" Denise flourished her arms in presentation ""Tah...Dah!!! The one and only birthday girl herself..... Sonya Middleton....!!!!!""</p><p>He almost swallowed his tongue at the vision presenting itself. His cock hardened and his breath came in short snorts. Sonya tottered into the room in a dress that no ten year old should ever be allowed to wear. Bright red, tight, micro short, it clung to her every curve she possessed and there weren't many of those. It plunged with a cowl neckline to just above her navel and was fastened just below her tits by a pearl button held through a loop. It formed a keyhole effect below them and if she hadn't been wearing a black bra, all of her tit flesh would have been displayed. </p><p>As it was, she had little enough tits to break the plane of her almost flat chest and the bra was all but empty, but it made her look so slutty to display it like that. The dress hemline barely covered her black stocking tops and when she twirled around on those red 5"" high heels, she gave him a view of milky white virginal thigh above the jet black welts of her black seamed stockings, together with a brief, tantalising glimpse of her black thong disappearing between two perfect mounds of firm flesh. Frank wanted to bury his face between them there and then.</p><p>Denise had painted her daughter's ten year old face to look just like a slut should look, with bright blue eye shadow and thick black mascara to frame her piercing blue eyes. A copious coating of pink blusher reddened her pretty cheeks and a thick coating of bright red lipstick made her pouting lips ready to be fucked. Her blonde hair fell about her shoulders in long curls, framing her beautiful face. Facially she looked to be at least thirteen or fourteen years old yet her pre-teen shape belied the painted image standing before him.</p><p>""Do I look sexy Daddy?"" she asked, standing there with her ankles together and her hands clasped together in front of her.</p><p>He was lost for words and his dry mouth croaked out his response.</p><p>""Awesome Baby. You look awesome!""</p><p>Sonya giggled and dipped at her knees, delighted with the response.</p><p>""Do I get my special present now?"" she asked them both, gleefully looking from one to the other in expectation of what it might just entail.</p><p>""After we get back sweetheart. Then you will get it!"" he told her whist groaning. 'oh yes you'll certainly get it' he thought to himself.</p><p>How he managed not to burst out of his trousers he was unable to explain but Sonya saw his hard cock tenting out the front of them and she stared at it for a few moments with a look of total uncertainty on her face.</p><p>""Are you ok Daddy?"" she asked and couldn't help but point at the erection throbbing between his legs.</p><p>Sonya looked at her mother with a quizzical expression seeking some guidance and a response.</p><p>""Daddy's ok darling he's just excited at the way you look"" her mother told her ""We've talked about boys getting excited.""</p><p>""Excited....???"" Sonya queried, her face locked on his bulge.</p><p>""Yes excited. All boys and men get excited when they see a sexy girl who turns them on"" Denise continued ""You turn your Daddy on, that's all.""</p><p>""Do I?"" she asked incredulously ""Do I Daddy?"" she was starting to feel excited at the prospect of just what her special present was to be.</p><p>Sonya was old and sexually wise enough to know about boys and girls and what they get up to. She and her mummy had often talked about things like that and Denise had carefully groomed her daughter over the past year to become aware of what a girl was expected to do with boys when they were stimulated.</p><p>""Oh yes sweetheart you most certainly do"" he admitted.</p><p>""So it's ok then?"" she asked looking into his eyes.</p><p>""It will be Sonya. Everything will be ok"" he smiled.</p><p>Sonya looked back at her mother and sent her a conspiratorial grin.</p><p>""Is this what you've been telling me about Mummy? Is this because I'm ten now and old enough to be a little lady?""</p><p>""Yes darling it is and what else are you now you're ten years old?""</p><p>""I'm Daddy's little slut aren't I?"" she giggled and laughed ""and Daddy is going to make me all his isn't he?""</p><p>""Yes Sonya that's right he is.""</p><p>""How is he going to do that Mummy? Daddy, how are you going to make me yours?""</p><p>""You'll find out when we give you your special birthday present sweetheart, when we come back from the birthday dinner.""</p><p>""Is that when you'll make me 'your's' Daddy?"" Sonya almost whispered her question as she began to realise just what her special present was going to be</p><p>""Yes sweetheart. Now shall we go?""</p><p>Sonya squealed with delight at the prospect of going out with her parents dressed as sexy as she was and to a top posh restaurant too where she would be treated like a little lady and not a child.</p><p>""Yes Daddy, let's go!"" she beamed.</p><p>Frank ushered them both out to the car and held the rear door open for Sonya to slip inside. He leered at the display of sheer thong and black stocking tops held up by black suspender straps and unashamedly gazed at her open neckline to salivate at the image of her nipples just poking free of the black half cup bra. He then went around the other side of the car and did the same with Denise but she gave him a smouldering stare in return.</p><p>Sonya created quite a storm with her entrance to the restaurant. Heads turned to stare at the sight of such a young girl dressed so provocatively, then tongues wagged as they compared mother and daughter. Sonya was oblivious to it all as she enjoyed the atmosphere and attention of her parents and the waiters. </p><p>""Just remember Sonya that all these people are watching you. They can't believe such a beautiful sexy girl like you has come here tonight. That's why they're all staring at you."" Frank had told her just after the waiter had taken their orders</p><p>""Yes and all the men are turned on by you and the ladies are jealous of how you look"" Denise added ""So do like Mummy told you to do and show yourself off to them.""</p><p>""Ok Mummy."" She said ""Should I go to the ladies room now and let all the men look at me as I go there?""</p><p>""Yes and give them all a good view too"" Denise giggled.</p><p>Sonya got up and slowly, provocatively sashayed her way to the ladies room so as to show herself off to all the peering eyes, some leering, some disapproving. Her black seams invitingly disappeared below the micro short hem of her tight red dress, her stocking tops blatantly displayed as she presented her long shapely legs, teetering on her red high heels to everyone's eyes. Her black bra was so blatantly on display that it would have been less provocative if she had been braless. </p><p>Many comments were passed between couples, disgusted looks came Frank's and Denise's way, mainly from the women in the room, though it has to be said not from all of them, some stared as eagerly as did the men. All of the men were entranced at the sexy image Sonya portrayed, even if they tried not to show their interest and more than a few received kicks under the table from their female partner's.</p><p>Sonya loved the attention she was getting. As a precocious little ten year old she enjoyed being the centre of attention and often flashed her body to friends of her Daddy who visited their home. Here, in the restaurant, she soaked up the stares and as she made her way back to the table put an extra sway into her hips.</p><p>""Did I do good Mummy? Were people looking at me?"" she eagerly asked.</p><p>""Yes Sonya. You had all the men drooling"" her mother replied</p><p>""Ooohhh goodie!"" Sonya giggled ""Were any of them hard like Daddy?""</p><p>""I don't know sweetheart, I couldn't see but I bet they were!"" Denise told her.</p><p>""Maybe when I'm model I'll see for myself?""</p><p>""That will be for certain"" Frank responded thinking about his little girl being photographed naked and appearing in a pre-teen glamour magazine he often purchased.</p><p>Sonya, however, was thinking more along the lines of being a fashion model, walking the catwalk and had no thoughts of laying back naked and spreading her legs wide open for the camera. Both Frank and Denise though had far different hopes and aspirations for their hot little sexy daughter.</p><p>When it was finally time to leave, the furore of actually leaving the restaurant was palpable. Eyes bored into all three of them, those on Sonya drank in the sexy little slut's appearance. Those on Frank were of both contempt and suspicion and came mainly from elderly women. With Denise it was disbelief that a mother could let her daughter dress that way yet the men thought she looked incredibly sexy. Comments were overheard but they didn't react as they left the establishment. At that very moment Frank certainly had other things on his mind to consider. It was dark outside and a touch on the cold side too. When they reached the car Denise stood at the driver's door and said.</p><p>""Ill drive. You can keep Sonya company in the back"" and she smiled at Frank.</p><p>He handed her the keys and let Sonya slide into the car first before slipping in next to her. Denise sat behind the wheel, took off her six inch high heels and replaced them with a pair of flats that Frank had kindly put on the passenger floor earlier that evening in anticipation of the return journey. She adjusted the mirror and started the engine.</p><p>""I'll just get some warm air flowing before we set off"" she casually advised the two rear seat passengers. ""have you enjoyed your birthday dinner Sonya?""</p><p>""Oh yes Mummy. It was really good and I enjoyed everyone looking at me too"" she replied.</p><p>It only took a couple of minutes for the heater to start blowing warm air and with no more ado Denise said.</p><p>""Snuggle into Daddy Sonya, he'll keep you warm. Besides he wants to start giving you your special present.""</p><p>""Ohhh goody goody!"" Sonya squealed with delight.</p><p>""Come here sweetheart and let Daddy hold you"" Frank told her.</p><p>Sonya slid into his arms and Frank's eyes gazed at her display of black stocking tops and thong covered cunt as her micro short dress now nestled around her waist. He held her tight to him and dropped his lips to hers.</p><p>""Happy birthday sweetheart"" he told her and crushed his lips down on hers.</p><p>It was no ""Daddy/daughter"" kiss. It was hot, passionate, insistent, searching, overtly sexual and his tongue prised her lips open to slide in and wrestle with hers. Sonya was taken completely by surprise but didn't pull away. She had talked about kissing with Mummy and with her friends at school and she knew what a tongue in her mouth meant as her Mummy had told her what to do if it ever happened to her. So she flung her arms around her Daddy's neck and pulled him tight to her and returned his kiss with as much passion as she could.</p><p>""Mmmmmmmmmm daddddeeeee mmmmmmm"" she sexily murmured and they traded spit.</p><p>Frank ran his hands down her body to rest on her right thigh, playing with the suspender strap and stocking top as he caressed her through the sheer nylon covering her legs.</p><p>""HHHmmmmmm Dahhdeeeee mmmmmm mmmmmmm"" she continued as his hand stroked and played with her legs. </p><p>At that moment his hand ran back up her side and he traced the outline of the place where in a few years she would have a cleavage, allowing his fingers to run delicately across the tiny bumps supported in her black bra. </p><p>""HHHhhuuuuummmmm daddddhheeee hhuuummmmm"" she reacted.</p><p>Sonya squeezed her thighs together whilst pushing her tits out to him, inviting him to explore further. She had so many conflicting feelings and emotions surging through her pre-teen body and she was confused at the sensations she was beginning to feel between her legs. Her Daddy's hand flipped the pearl button open and slid inside the front of her dress, into her right bra cup and fondled the nipple he found secreted within.</p><p>""Ooooohhhhhhh mmmmmmm mmmmmmm Ddaddddeeee"" she mumbled with her mouth full of her Daddy's searching tongue. ""Dadddeeeee pplllllsssssseee mmmmmm mmmm Dadddeee""</p><p>His hand exited her bra and she felt cheated until she felt it slowly tracing down the slit of her neckline, over her tummy to once again rest on top of her thighs. She had parted them by now and was duelling tongues with her Daddy. Denise drove slowly and carefully home, constantly looking over her shoulder to witness as much as she could without causing an accident.</p><p>""Let yourself go Sonya"" she spoke loud enough to be heard over the sound of the engine. ""Remember what Mummy told you. Be a good girl and let Daddy make you feel good.""</p><p>Sonya recalled the many conversations with her Mummy about what she would have to do with a boy when she started dating, how to excite him and kiss him to make him want to see her again. How to make sure that she never teased but always made sure that the boy would be interested in her and to make him happy at the end of the date. All this was in her mind as her Daddy slid his hand between her stocking covered thighs. She broke the kiss and gulped in a lungful of air.</p><p>""Is Daddy my boyfriend Mummy?"" she groaned as she parted her thighs to give her Daddy better access and felt him cup her thong covered cunt.</p><p>""Yes Sweetheart. He'll always be your boyfriend, just like I'll always be your girlfriend"" Denise responded looking over at them as she waited at a red light, willing it not to change to green.</p><p>""Oh hhhhh hhhh ok Mummmeeeee mmmmmmmm"" she faltered.</p><p>Frank had slipped his hand inside the waistband of her sheer black thong and was now strumming his middle finger up and down her hairless, warm and now quite soaking wet ten year old cunt. He dipped it inside to the first joint and felt Sonya tense as he searched for her hymen. A bit deeper and there it was.</p><p>""DADDDHHHEEEEEE EEeeeeeeee mmmmmhhhmmmmm"" Sonya shuddered.</p><p>His lips covered hers again as he began a delicious slow masturbation of his ten year old daughter. Sonya squirmed, shook, pressed her cunt onto his probing digit and sucked on his tongue as he tried to push it as far down her throat as he could. He was rock hard and in the early stages of cumming when he felt her tiny hand come to rest on it.</p><p>""Dadddeeeeehhhh mmmmm plsssss dadddeee oooooooohhhh.""</p><p>Sonya grasped the tumescent rod of flash and began a firm squeezing motion as she felt her Daddy's tongue trail from her mouth, down her chest until he was licking her tit flesh just above her bra. She now knew just what her special present was going to be.</p><p>""Unzip me Sonya."" He told her in a nice way.</p><p>""Daddy? Mmmmmm yeeeesssss ok daddhhheee"" she replied.</p><p>She pushed her tits to his lips and squeezed her cunt tight around his invading finger as she deftly found the zipper and opened his flies. Her Mummy had told her what to do when she was on the backseat of a car with a boy and now she was putting it into practice.</p><p>As she delved inside she felt an amazing feeling start swelling up from somewhere deep inside her soaking wet ten year old cunt. Her tiny hand forced its way into his briefs and wrapped her fingers around a cock for the very first time. She was totally confused as to what was now happening but began sliding her hand up and down the eight inch long rock hard shaft, just like Mummy told her.</p><p>Frank sucked on a nipple and played with her clit as they mutually masturbated each other. Denise was held up at another red light and gazed at the unfolding scene developing on the back seat. She was so horny wanting to join in but knew one of them had to drive home. Sonya's moans and squeals of pleasure mixed with the sound of Frank's mouth urgently suckling her ten year old nipple. She was sure she could hear squelching noises too as he carefully finger fucked Sonya's cunt and Denise practically came as she stared straight at her pre-teen daughters bare cunt being penetrated by her husband's fingers.</p><p>A car horn beeping brought her back to the present and she realised the lights had changed to green. With a disgruntled gasp she drove off and felt her own cunt juices slicking her stocking tops. She needed them to get home soon so she could join in the fun.</p><p>Sonya by now was running her hands the full length up and down her Daddy's cock and was aware that her hand was sticky and wet but didn't know why that was. Frank was about to cum and he knew he wasn't far away. He pulled his mouth from her tits and kissed her deeply whilst sliding his hand furiously up and down her slit. She was tensing, shaking, shuddering and he knew she was about to experience her first orgasm with a man.</p><p>""MMMMMMmmmmm Dddaaddddeeee wots happenninng???? Mmmmmmm huh huh hmmmmmm hhhmmmmm Dadddeee?""</p><p>She wasn't truly cognisant of what happened next, but with her Daddy's finger still strumming her cunt she suddenly found herself laying on her right side on the rear seat with her daddy's cock inches from her face. At that moment the car stopped again at yet one more light and a gleeful cry came from Denise as she turned to see what progress had occurred on the back seat.</p><p>""OK Sonya. Mummy's told you about this hasn't she?""</p><p>""OOohhh yeeeeees Mummmeeee YEESSSSS OHHH yessss"" Sonya was flying high as she dropped her head down, formed an ""O"" with her lips and sucked her Daddy's huge cock into her virgin ten year old mouth.</p><p>""Guh Guh Guh Guh Hhmmmm mmmmmm guh nnnguh ngark gark! Hhhmmmmm guh guh nnnnguh guh.""</p><p>Denise was frantic with desire and didn't want to miss the action but the light started to change again.</p><p>""Remember what mummy told you to do Sonya"" she called out as she took off again.</p><p>""Yessshhhhh mmuummeee ey hav tu swalluh it orl when my boyfren kums in my mouf!"" </p><p>Sonya mumbled her reply and it was only just audible with her tiny mouth obscenely stretched wide and stuffed full with just two inches of her Daddy's cock. His cock head was so huge she could barely open her mouth wide enough to get it in. He had his right hand in her hair and his left still played with her cunt, bringing her gradually and inexorably closer and closer to cumming.</p><p>""MMmmmmmnnn hhhhmmm hhhmmm oooooohhhh huuuhhhh"" she moaned with the pleasures attacking her at both ends of her sexy little body. ""Oooooohhhh hhuuummmmm yessshhhh dadddeee ooooh ooooh mmnmmmnnnnnn Yess!""</p><p>She was humping his finger and had her left hand grasped around the bottom half of his cock, bobbing her head up and down the shaft, slathering her tongue around the head and shaft as it appeared and disappeared from her mouth, just like the way her Mummy had shown her when they played with her strap-on cock.</p><p>""Unnggh! UNngghhh! Ughhhhhh ughhhh God she's got me cummin!"" Frank groaned.</p><p>Denise crushed her thighs together and used her left hand to play with her cunt as she listened to the guttural sounds of her ten year old pre-teen daughter loudly sucking off her Daddy on the back seat of the car.</p><p>""Guh! Guh! Guh! Guh Mmmnnn mmmmmmm aahhhhhh mmmmmm huh huh huh huh gark! Gaaaaark!""</p><p>There was no way Frank was ever going to get all eight inches into his daughter's tiny mouth and as far as blow jobs go it was inexpert but the sheer fact it was his sexy, now slutty little daughter swallowing his cock made this blow job all the more memorable.</p><p>""I'm cummin Sonya! Ugh ugh Ugh nnggghhh!! You've got me cummin.""</p><p>""MMmmmmmmmmmmmm dadddeeeeee mee tooooooo"" she wailed.</p><p>He felt the car come to an abrupt stop and realised that they were home and parked on the dark drive outside their house. Denise had spun around to sit up on the driver's seat, her hand furiously strumming her cunt as she witnessed the climax unfolding before her incredulous eyes. In the darkened interior she saw Sonya laying on her side with her back to her displaying her thong covered arse, suspenders and stockings, her head bobbing furiously up and down her Daddy's cock and her leg bent up and wide to allow her Daddy to finger fuck her. Loud sucking and squelching sounds filled the car and then Frank came...............</p><p>""OOOOHHH FUCKING HELL YEESSSSSSS!!!! I... OH FUCK YES!!!! TAKE IT ALL YOU LITTLE SLUT!!! NNNNGGGGHHHHH!!""</p><p>""GARK! Gark! Guh Guh Guh Hmmm Hmmm Hmmm ERKKKK""</p><p>Sonya did her best but her tiny mouth was filled to overflow with the first spurt and with nowhere else for it to go, his sperm bubbled out of the corners of her mouth and she sneezed it down her nose as she choked on the copious deposit flooding her mouth. She swallowed and swallowed and swallowed but had to pull her mouth off that spasming cock. </p><p>She gulped in a loud lungful of air and both Denise and Frank stared at the long, thick strand of saliva that connected Sonya's mouth with her Daddy's spitting cock as she held it against her face. Four more final weak spurts landed on her nose and cheeks as she automatically kept wanking the cock in her hand.</p><p>""Sorreeehhhh dadddeeee but I couldn't swallow any more oooooo daddeeeehhhh.""</p><p>He was fingering her with the sole intention of making her cum and within thirty seconds Sonya erupted.</p><p>""OOOOOOHHHHH DDDAAAADDDDDDDYYYYYYYY!!!!!!!!!!!!""</p><p>She convulsed, shook and shuddered into an immense body shaking orgasm that lasted a full minute. Denise creamed shortly after and all three of them had to catch their breath before a few minutes later Denise said.</p><p>""Daddy will give you the rest of your special present in the house sweetheart."" </p><p>""Yes mummy."" She heaved with a big satisfied sigh ""Is Daddy going to fuck me?"" </p><p>""Bet your sweet ass I am"" Frank told her.</p><p>""Me too"" Denise added.</p><p>It was only just after nine o'clock when the front door closed on a very contented family. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter Two</h5><p>An hour later Denise exited the en-suite bathroom to cunt squelching sounds and a sight laid out before her that practically made her cream herself. She stared at her ten year old daughter laying on her back across the bed, the headboard to her left and with her head hanging over the side towards her. Sonya's black stocking clad legs were wrapped around her Daddy's waist and her five inch high red heels were pointing up to the ceiling. Denise watched totally transfixed as her husband's buttocks rose and fell at a stroke a second as he pounded her daughter's ten year old cunt with his huge cock. </p><p>SCHLAPP! SCHLAPP! SCHLAPP! SCHLAPP! SCHLAPP! SCHLAPP! SCHLAPP! SCHLAPP! SCHLAPP! SCHLAPP! SCHLAPP! SCHLAPP!</p><p>""UNNGHHH!! UNNGGGHHHH!!! Ughhhh!! Uhghgghhhh!"" he moaned as he filled her again with another series of cum spurts.</p><p>The loud wet noises of her husband's cock splatting into Sonya's soaking wet cum filled cunt, was like music to her ears. Her husband had fucked her daughter non-stop for nearly an hour now and his hard pounding was turning his third cunt filling cum load of the night into white frothing foam copiously oozing from Sonya's well fucked and bruised ten year old cunt.</p><p>""HHuuuuhhmmm Daddee...ee..eeee hhuuuh hhuuh mmmn Daddeeee...eee fuk...me daddee...eeee...fuk...me!!!"" Sonya wailed as her daddy practically nailed her to the bed with his heavy piston like thrusts.</p><p>He'd managed to get nearly all of his cock into her tight hairless cunt but there still remained maybe an inch or so to go before he could get it balls deep inside her. She was soaking wet and thrusting herself forward to meet him as he fucked her hard and fast.</p><p>""Uggggghhh Daddee ughhh huh huh huh huh uggghhhhh!!"" </p><p>It was all she could utter as she felt a third cock induced orgasm begin to build up. This would be her fifth cum of the evening so far, four from her incredible Daddy and she knew it wouldn't be her last.</p><p>Her first cock filled cunt orgasm had ripped through her nearly an hour ago, just fifteen minutes or so after they got back home. Within seconds of closing the front door Frank had stripped her dress down over her arms and shoulders letting it pool around her waist, baring her black bra covered tits to his leering lust filled eyes. He lifted her up in his arms, pulled the straps off her shoulders, pushed the cups down to display her budding mounds. He held her under her buttocks, pulled her thong to one side and took her right there in the hall, holding her up against the wall as he claimed her virgin cherry, completing her transformation from child into woman. </p><p>He fucked her hard and fast, bouncing her up and down on his rock hard cock and Sonya could only endure the savage fucking he was giving her. She was delirious with the sensations his cock created with each hard upward thrust and his kisses drove her crazy as they swapped spit and duelled tongues. Denise frigged and strummed herself to another climax as she watched her husband and daughter fucking there in front of her disbelieving eyes for fifteen long cunt wetting minutes.</p><p>""Cummin dadddee eee aym cumminnnn!!!"" Sonya eventually moaned.</p><p>""Uhggnnggghhuggnnnhhh... me too"" her Daddy grunted.</p><p>He'd only cum less than twenty minutes earlier when he'd filled her mouth as she performed her very first blow job ever and sucked him off on the back seat of the car. Now here he was about to fill her cunt for the very first time with his potent baby wrigglers.</p><p>""OOOOOHHHHHH HHHMMMMM FUUUCCCKKK YYEESSSSSS!!!! Sonya moaned </p><p>""UGGGH! UNNGGHH hhhnnghh!!!"" he groaned as he filled her with so much cum it exploded from her well stuffed cunt, squelching out around his pistoning cock to slick down her legs and drip onto the floor.</p><p>""DDAAAAAADDDEEEEE EEEEEEOOOOHHHHYYYEEESSSS!!!!!!!""</p><p>Sonya erupted and shook and shuddered, grasping onto her Daddy's neck and gripping him tight with her black stocking clad legs wrapped around his pounding hips. </p><p>""Huh! Huhhh! Huhhh! Huh! Huh! Mmmnnnn Daddeeee hmm hmmm"" Sonya heaved her tits, pressing them into his chest as she came back down from her immense orgasm ""Dadddeee ppllleeesse fuck me again!!!! Pleaasseee Dadddeee!""</p><p>She crushed her lips to his and they swapped tongues as Sonya pulled him tightly to her and kissed him for over a minute.</p><p>""Excuse me but what about me?"" Denise asked with her fingers buried deep into her cunt ""Can't I have a bit of that Sonya?""</p><p>Sonya broke her kiss with her daddy who immediately sucked her entire right tit into his mouth, tonguing the nipple and hollowing his cheeks.</p><p>""OOhhhhhhh sorry Mum but Daddy fucked me so.. oohhhh .. so hard and fast."" She crooned ""Mmmmm Daddy, ooohhhh... Mummy wants you to fuck her now ooooohhhhhhh!!!""</p><p>""No Sonya! I want to fuck you..... not Daddy!"" Denise pleaded.</p><p>""OOHHH!!!!"" Sonya squirmed ""Really?""</p><p>""Yes. Really!"" her mother confirmed ""Now let's get upstairs and complete giving you your special present.""</p><p>Denise led the way, stripping her black dress off as she ascended the stairs. Four steps from the top she stopped and stepped out of it and quickly unhooked her black bra, dropping it at the top. She quickly entered the bedroom and moved to the bedside table next to where she slept. Frank bounced Sonya up and down on his cock with each step taken climbing the stairs and this elicited a squeak and moan from Sonya's lips.</p><p>""MMMMMMM""</p><p>""OOOHHH!!""</p><p>""Huuhh""</p><p>""AAHHHHH"" </p><p>OOOhhhaaahhhhh.""</p><p>As he carried her into the bedroom, his cock still hadn't left her clutching cum oozing cunt and Sonya felt the sperm dripping down her ass crack. Without stopping, Frank lay her down on her back and Sonya spread her legs wide apart, pushed herself up on her elbows and grasped her Daddy's buttocks in her hands.</p><p>""Fuck me again Daddy"" she pleaded and gave him a sultry, sexy stare.</p><p>Frank hammered in to her, unable to stop himself. He was still rock hard, despite having already cum twice but he was so turned on, his cock refused to surrender. He began fucking the little girl as she pulled him onto her with each of his thrusts and kept saying</p><p>""Fuck me Daddy! Fuck me Daddy! Fuck me Daddy!""</p><p>""Hey, don't be so selfish. I want some too!"" Denise cried out as she sat on the bed propped up by the pillows, her black stocking covered legs spread wide and the soles of her black 6"" high heels flat on the duvet. ""Now you get on all fours and get your tongue down here young lady!""</p><p>Sonya extricated herself from an unwilling Frank and turned over onto her knees, pushing her arse right up into her Daddy's face. Frank could not resist and buried his tongue into her cunt.</p><p>""OOOhh Daddy you naugmmmpppphhhhhhhhhhhh!!""</p><p>Denise pulled the chatty little girls face onto her own cunt and held her tightly to it by her hair.</p><p>""That's a good little slut! Lick Mummy's cunt just like I showed you how to.""</p><p>""mmmpppphhh gguuhh guuhhh oooohhhmmmnnnnnn huh huh! Huh! Huh! Guhh! Guhh!"" Sonya was getting tongued at one end and doing the tonguing at the other.</p><p>""I....Ohhh yesss ooohhh suck Mummy's cunt! Ooohh yeesss.""</p><p>Denise ground her cunt into Sonya's ten year old face and rode her tongue as though it was a tiny hard cock penetrating her. Sonya gasped for air but licked and slid her tongue up and down, in and out, licking and chewing on that button her Mummy had shown her the last time they did this together. She had no idea how long she sucked and licked and felt her Daddy doing the same to her before she felt his rock hard cock sliding effortlessly into her cum filled cunt.</p><p>Then the pounding began!</p><p>""Huh!!Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! !! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!!Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!! Huh!!"" </p><p>Her groans of pleasure echoed from the walls as Frank fucked her to paradise. Her Mummy ground her cunt into her mouth and added her own moans to the conversation.</p><p>""Ooohh fuck yes OOOOOOHHH Sonya suck mummy's cunt! AAAHHH yeesssssss ooohhh such a wonderful tongue. Ahhhhh yessss ooooohhh mmmnnnnnn ooooohh.""</p><p>The only sounds Frank made were his grunts as he hammered his cock into Sonya's squishing cunt, feeling the cum he had deposited squelching from her with each hard inward ""splat!""</p><p>""Ungh! Ungh! UNNGGHH! UNNGGHH! UNGGHHH Unghhhh!!!"" he groaned out his unbridled pleasure.</p><p>Frank had never been so hard in his entire life. He had never been so turned on as he was now. He had never cum three times as quickly and only ever cum four times in an entire evening of fucking. Not even with his slut of a wife, but now his balls churned and his cock began to burn and the ache in his scrotum grew and grew as he unbelievably felt his little daughter milking a third load of cum from his tightening balls.</p><p>""UUUUNNNGHHHHHH CUMMIN AGAIN!!!!!"" he warned her.</p><p>""OOOOHHHHHHHH MEE T..T..T..TOOOOOOOO"" Denise wailed and shuddered into an almighty orgasm on her daughter's almost prehensile tongue.</p><p>Frank unloaded another belly full of wrigglers whilst hammering into Sonya's ten year old and now well fucked cum filled cunt. She was seconds behind them both as she felt Denise grasp her head tight and grind her cunt hard down onto her tongue and her daddy's massive cock expanding and twitching as he unloosed a torrent of ssperm.</p><p>""AAAAAAAHHHHHHHEEEEEEEEEHHHHHMMMMNNNNNNNNN!!!!""</p><p>Sonya collapsed, Denise fell back releasing her daughter's head and Frank spooned over Sonya's back as he slid his cock in and out of her sperm filled twat. When he finally pulled out and fell back onto his knees, he stared at Sonya's spread legs and witnessed a drool of cum gushing out of her well fucked reddened dilating cunt and ooze in a thick grey slick down her cunt crack. It was the most erotic image he had ever seen.</p><p>""I'm tired Daddy!"" a weak child's voice said.</p><p>""Turn onto your back sweetheart and I'll clean you out"" Denise told her ""Then you can do the same for Daddy.""</p><p>Sonya and Denise changed positions and it was Sonya's turn to experience her mother's lapping tongue as she sucked and licked Franks cum from her daughters freshly fucked ten year old cunt.</p><p>""MMmmmmmmmm thatz zoh tazetee"" Denise mumbled with her tongue inserted deep inside Sonya's drooling twat.</p><p>""Ooohhhh mmmm mmmm mmmm Mm..uummm..eeee"" Sonya responded ""oohhh yessss, slower mummeeee ooohh!""</p><p>Her eyes were closed at that moment when she felt Frank kneel astride her tits and opened her eyes to be greeted by a cum covered cock pushing up against her lips.</p><p>""Open wide sweetheart and lick me clean!"" Frank told her.</p><p>Sonya grinned, opened her mouth, stuck out her tongue and engulfed her Daddy's still hard cock.""</p><p>""MMMpppphhhhh, gug gug guuhh garrkkk garrkkk"" she groaned and gagged as she began to pleasure her daddy's cock. ""Iz that gud daddeee?"" she enquired, her eyes locked on his.</p><p>""OH yes sweetheart but it's so tender just lick it clean and try not to suck"" he told her.</p><p>Denise was loudly and very enthusiastically tonguing every drop of sperm she could find, swallowing it with audible relish. Frank stroked his cock in and out of Sonya's mouth until he could take no more and pulled away to a disappointed groan from his daughter which was quickly punctuated with delight as she sensed another cum beginning to build up in her overstimulated loins.</p><p>""Cummin.. Muummy.. you've... got.. me.. cummin... again... ooohhh... Mummy..... OOOHHHH!!!!! Mummy!!! OOOHHH!!! YESSSS.. Mummy!!! OHH FUCK YES MUMMMEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!""</p><p>Sonya erupted again! Denise gargled in a copious gush of young girl juices and Frank looked on in disbelief wondering what sexual beast they had released now they had introduced Sonya to sex. The screams of pleasure were so loud Frank thought the next door neighbours would be calling the police. Sonya's fourth orgasm of the night was her longest and hardest so far but Frank knew it wouldn't be her last...........</p><p>And so it was that Denise looked upon the scene of Sonya getting nailed by her husband and coming for the third time that evening on her husband's cock. Sonya stared from her upside down position at her Mummy exiting the en-suite as Frank filled her for the fourth time and she quickly followed him with her own slightly less intense fifth orgasm and her dreamy eyes locked onto the strap-on dildo now attached to her Mummy. With a shaky, heavy breath she asked.</p><p>""Are you going to fuck me now Mummy?""</p><p>""Yes Sonya, I'm going to put this all the way up inside you.""</p><p>""But I'm so sore Mummy"" Sonya almost whispered ""and so tired. I'm fucked Mum!""</p><p>""That's why I'm putting this up your other hole.""</p><p>""Other hole Mummy?"" Sonya didn't quite understand.</p><p>""Yes your other hole and that way it'll be opened up for Daddy!""</p><p>""OOOOHHHHH!!!!!!!"" the dawning realisation of what she intended registered in her sex fogged mind ""you mean my poo hole?""</p><p>""Yes sweetheart. It's the only one left to get popped and Daddy wants to claim that one tonight too!""</p><p>""OOOHHHH OK! Right... yesss... ok"" Sonya responded.</p><p>Frank pulled out and turned over onto his back with his feet firmly planted on the floor.</p><p>""Now clean Daddy off like a good little slut and then Mummy will fuck you in your ass!""</p><p>Sonya rolled over and began sucking and licking her daddy's now wilting cock. Even Frank couldn't hope to keep it up after this fuck session with her. With a minute he helped position her on all fours and watched as Denise fingered Sonya and coated the strap-on with the cum she'd taken from Sonya's streaming cunt. He couldn't believe that the strap-on could fit up Sonya's tiny little puckering asshole but Denise had assured him it would.</p><p>""OK sweetheart, just relax now and push back as I push forward. Just like we did yesterday!""</p><p>Sonya obliged and felt the cold, wet silicone phallus slowly prise her anus open.</p><p>""That's a good girl"" Denise encouraged her daughter ""now push!""</p><p>""OOOOOOOOWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!!!!!!!!!""</p><p>Denise pushed it in and four thrusts later she had all eight inches buried into Sonya's protesting rosehole.</p><p>""AAAGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH Mummuyyyyeeeeee""</p><p>Denise held still for thirty or so seconds and began fucking her asshole with slow, deep penetrating thrusts.</p><p>""OOOOOWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!"" Sonya screamed.</p><p>""Keep her quiet will you Frank"" Denise asked her husband.</p><p>Frank knelt in front of her and pushed his cock into Sonya's mouth.</p><p>""GUUUHHHHH GUH GUH GUH GUH GARK erk erk mmmm ooowwww mmmmmmm"" was Sonya's response to getting fucked at both ends.</p><p>""Get Daddy hard again sweetheart and then you can have your extra special present"" Denise informed her ""His cock up here!"" emphasising the last four words with savage long thrusts.</p><p>Sonya choked, ached, groaned and moaned as she felt her asshole being split open with each hard thrust. Five minutes passed, then ten minutes and Denise was alternating sliding her strap on into Sonya's asshole and then her cunt and back into her asshole again. The tightness and sharp pain had all but disappeared and she was overcome with a feeling of being filled with each anal intrusion. </p><p>She worked her mouth, lips and tongue on her Daddy's cock and felt it grow harder with each passing moment. She wondered if he would cum in her mouth again but he was far away from that happening again.</p><p>""Time to switch places honey!"" Denise told Frank.</p><p>In a haze of movement Sonya felt her daddy's warm cock being replaced with a plastic tasting dildo and then a hard, warm object being pushed up against her asshole.</p><p>""Breathe in darling and say hello to Daddy's cock"" Denise advised her.</p><p>She was so dilated, so wet, so ready for penetration, he slid in balls deep on the first stroke and filled her up.</p><p>""OOOmmmmppphhhh ddaaddeee mmmhhhpphh"" she groaned.</p><p>She glimpsed the bedside clock and saw it registered 10.47pm realising she had lost all three virgin cherries in less than two hours. As Frank began fucking her ass in earnest she wondered what the future would bring..........</p><p>
Well dear readers, we only have to recall the start of this story to know the answer to that don't we?</p>"
75,"Little Girls Should Be Seen And Not Heard, Part 1",Agent Provocateur,,"['Fg', 'Mg', 'dp', 'oral', 'anal', 'spank', 'cons', 'pedo']",Ten year old Kim becomes the family fuck toy and she loves it.,2012-11-15T00:00:00,"Total fiction so if you cannot separate reality from fantasy, don't read this story. Nothing like this has ever happened.","<p>At four forty six pm precisely, an hour earlier than usual, Alan Mitchell quietly closed the door to his home and shut the outside world from his view. ""Thank goodness it's Friday"" he thought to himself, ""Another lousy week at the office over and done with"". He carefully placed his briefcase down on the floor next to the hall table and then removed his coat, hanging it up on the back of the hall closet door. Now he could forget all about the stresses and problems of work and have a relaxing weekend at home with his beautiful wife and daughter.</p><p>He smiled to himself with that last thought and moved to the lounge door, slowly pushing it partly open to peek inside. He gleefully smiled at the sight greeting his eyes and the saying ""little girls should be seen and not heard"" came to mind. Whilst he most certainly agreed with the first sentiment, he couldn't agree at all with the second.</p><p>His ten year old daughter, Kim, naked except for a pair of bright red 4"" high stiletto heels, was kneeling on the floor between his equally naked wife's legs. She was reclining against the back of the settee, her hands under her knees holding her legs high and wide, her purple stiletto's pointing to the ceiling, to give her daughter free access. Kim had her face buried in her Mother's cunt and was noisily eating her out with genuine gusto, the room echoing with guttural moans and slurping sounds. Why would anyone not want to see a little girl naked like this, or hear the moans of delight coming from her as she tasted her mother's cunt? </p><p>From his viewpoint, still hidden from view, Kim was almost side-on to him and with her long blonde tresses cascading over her shoulders, her firm, delectable rounded arse, arched back and dangling budding tit mounds with deep pink hard nipples, she was a vision of pubescent beauty. His wife, Beth, had a stunning 36D-26-37 figure that he knew one day would be matched by his daughter and yet the contrast was so arousing. He felt his cock harden at the sight of his daughter pleasuring her mother and he stood there transfixed witnessing the unfolding drama. </p><p>""UUhhh yessss!! MMMmnnn yes Kim. Use that tongue... ooohhh fuck yesssssss. Aaaahhhhhhh, more tongue baby, deeper... oh YES!! Right there.. ooohhh fuckk yess!! Clit!!! Lick my clit OOOHH GGOOODDDDD YEESSSS!!!""</p><p>""HHmm hmmmm hmm hmmm mmmnnnnnn"" Kim moaned.</p><p>These weren't fake sounds coming from either of them. These were the pleasurable moans of two lesbian lovers fucking and it was no surprise to him. Beth had been fucking her daughter since she was eight years old, training her to pleasure her mother with her hot willing tongue and fresh tasty cunt and oh so recently, those sweet, developing tit bumps. Now he too was included in the pleasure dome.</p><p> Beth held Kim's head tight to her cunt, grinding it onto her daughter's tongue as she directed that stiff little tongue to the most deepest recess of her soaking wet snatch. Kim thrust her face as hard as she could into her mother, her tongue like a stiff little cock fucking her. Alan stood there, delighting at the incestuous coupling and already beginning to strip his clothes off. In moments he was naked and rock hard as he continued to watch them both and then smiled as he heard his wife say.</p><p>""Come and lay across Mummy! MMMmnnnn oooohhhh! Come on now Kim!!! Lay across me and let me eat your cunt too!""</p><p>""Hmm Hummm!!"" she responded.</p><p>Alan watched spellbound as his daughter extricated her face from between her mother's legs and raised herself up to slide across her mother's now prone body laying the length of the settee. In this new position, Beth's head was closest to his gaze and his cock lurched as Kim slid astride her mother and offered her hairless, wet cunt to her mother's eager tongue and his uninterrupted gaze.</p><p>""Mmmmnn Mummeeehhhhh oooohhhh mmmnnn!!"" Kim groaned as her mother slid her tongue deep inside her.</p><p>""Uuummmmppphhhh. Huh huh huhmmmmm"" Beth moaned.</p><p>Alan could not stop himself from grasping his throbbing cock and stroking it as they began an energetic, loud, slurping, sixty-nine, pleasuring each other with rasping licks along ever wettening cunt slits. Beth gripped both of Kim's ass cheeks in her hands and pulled them as far apart as she could to bury her face into her ten year old daughter's steaming cunt. Her nose was flat against her daughter's hot ass hole and at that point Alan almost creamed himself when he saw his wife slowly and firmly drill her stiff tongue as deep into his daughter's asshole as she could.</p><p>""UUUUmmmpppphh. Fuukkkkkk. Mmmuuummmeeehhhh ooohhhhh! Huhu huhuh huhuh yyyuummmmmm"" Kim ecstatically mumbled with her own tongue searching the deepest recesses of her Mother's twat.</p><p>Kim began humping her mother's face, fucking herself on the tongue probing deep inside her, whilst enthusiastically sucking cunt for all she was worth.</p><p>""MMmmmmm Kim yor kunt... and ass tazte soh gud mmm.""</p><p>""OOhhh don't stop Mummee and I'll do you too!"" Kim squealed as she broke for a much needed gasp of air.</p><p>Then she dropped her head back down to the task before her and Alan heard his wife gasp.</p><p>""MMMMMMMMMmmmmmmmm Fuuukkk yesssssssss! Mmmnnn hoohummm. Mmmmm.""</p><p>Alan knew they were both anally tongue fucking each other. The sounds of two mouths feasting on wet cunt and asshole filled the room and Alan felt himself starting to leak pre-cum. As the scene before him progressed he silently groaned as Kim let out a loud hissing sigh and clamped her thighs tight around his wife's face.</p><p>""Kumminnnnnn Ooommmmmmhhhhh yeesssssss mummmee.""</p><p>Kim was grinding her cunt into her mother's face whilst furiously sucking her cunt. Beth was squirming and groaning herself.</p><p>""Huuummmmm Kimm huhhh mmm kumminnn tuu!!"" she advised her daughter.</p><p>Kim came first, with a low rumbling groan and a heavy bucking of her legs. She erupted and shook, trembled and shuddered through an overpowering orgasm that left her dizzy. Beth came about twenty seconds after that, with a loud scream of total satisfaction as Kim finger fucked her asshole and applied long licks to her slit. Kim collapsed on top of her mother, who continued to taste her daughter's gushing juices filling her mouth. At that point Alan could wait no longer.</p><p>His wife noticed his entry first and smiled as she opened her mouth to greet him but was silenced by his ""finger on lips"" gesture for her to remain quiet. He positioned himself directly behind his daughter's prone position and offered his erect cock to his wife's willing mouth. In a rapid sucking motion she took him in deep and began to lave his cock with her talented tongue, slowly bobbing her head back and forwards to coat the shaft with her saliva.</p><p>""Mummy you've stopped licking me"" Kim complained.</p><p>At that moment Alan slid his cock out of Beth's mouth and placing his left foot next to Beth's head, aligned his cock with his daughter's cunt. As she was already well lubricated with her mother's saliva there was no resistance to his initial thrust and he literally skewered his daughter.</p><p>""OOOOhhhhmmmppphhhhh!!! OOhhh Daddeeee!!"" she screamed.</p><p>Alan bottomed out balls deep on the first hard thrust, almost lifting his ten year old daughter off her mother. The snug, tight, warm, wet sensations suddenly surrounding his rock hard cock were delicious and he began a steady pounding, burying himself deep inside her with each quick, hard stroke.</p><p>""Oohhh Fuck Daddeee you feel soooo big!! OOoh fuck yes... oh I need your cock Daddeee!!! OOhhh yesss!!!"" Kim was delighted.</p><p>""Oh Daddy's been looking forward to fucking you since this morning sweetheart!"" he replied.</p><p>""Ohh Daddeeeee that was a good fuck wasn't it...? I love having you fuck my ass first thing on a morning..ooohh yeesss Daddy! FUCK ME DADDY!"" she squealed.</p><p>""Why don't you let me up and Mummy can go and get her strap-on and join in"" Beth offered</p><p>""Ohh yes Mummy I'll enjoy that. Mmmnnnnn ooohhh Daddee yesss!""</p><p>Beth managed to extricate herself from underneath Kim and quickly ran to her bedroom to locate the ten inch long, one inch and half thick double ended strap-on. Within a minute or so she had inserted the six-inch long end into her own sopping wet cunt and fastened the straps around her waist and thighs to secure the pad with the ten-incher in place. Then she quickly returned to the action, keen to join in.</p><p>The sight greeting her gave her cunt a spasm as she saw they had changed positions, undoubtedly to make it easier for her to join in. Alan was now laid lengthways with his back against the arm of the settee, his back propped up against it. Kim was astride him, her back to his chest, her legs spread as wide as she could get them and her red stiletto heels pressed into the seat cushions, firmly anchoring them. His big hands were cupping her tiny tits, using them to slide her up and down his nine inch long cock. Beth gasped with lustful desire as she watched him slowly and deliciously sliding it deep into her ten year old asshole, still wet with her tonguing it a few minutes earlier.</p><p>""Oh fuck Daddy ooowww ooowwwww aaaggghhhh ooohhh mmmm ooohhh that feels better than this morning... ooohh fuck yes!!!! Oohhh mmmmnnn aaggghhhh oooww. Dadddyyy is Mummy going to fuck me too?""</p><p>""Bet your sweet ass I am"" Beth responded.</p><p>Kim managed a grimaced smile as she took in her now cock sporting mother as she stood in front of her daughter. Then she stepped onto the settee, her stiletto heels pressed into the cushions and she lowered her strap-on to Kim's mouth. </p><p>""Suck it and get it nice and wet Kim!"" her mother told her.</p><p>Still being slid up and down her Daddy's huge hard on, Kim opened her mouth as wide as she could forming an ""O"" with her lips and as her father gripped her tits tighter and stopped sliding her up and down to begin pounding into her, her mother's hands grasped her head in a vice-like grip.</p><p>""All the way Kim. All the way in now!"" Beth demanded.</p><p>Kim had swallowed her Mother's strap-on many times before and with the past two years of training was now a consummate cock-sucker. Beth held it just on her lips and then pushed hard.</p><p>Kim could only splutter as her mother began to face fuck her. Long hard prodding thrusts soon had Kim's saliva coating the long plastic shaft. With each successive stroke it filled her mouth more and more until it was touching her tonsils. By her guttural reaction Beth knew exactly where it was. With Alan reaming out the child's bowels, Beth pushed hard and fast with a powerful thrust.</p><p>""GGGGAAAARRRRKKKKK!!!!""</p><p>""All the way in now! Balls deep and make your eyes weep!"" Beth crooned.</p><p> ""MMMnnn hhhhmmmm Huh huh aaahhh guh fguh ffuuuhhh!""</p><p>Beth laced her fingers together behind Kim's head, grasping her hair in between her fingers as she slid the ten inch monster dildo deep into her protesting daughter's throat. When she could get no more of it in she held still and said.</p><p>""Count out twenty!""</p><p>""Un, tuh, tree, fuh gark! Guh ife, ix even huh huh guuurrk! Et, nne, tun, leffen, telf, huh huh guuhh aaahhhmmmmhhh, crouufff... ertin, firtin iftin, ixtin, eehhh erk erk.huh eventin etin, nintin. Huh huh tentee!!!"" </p><p>She was blacking out as she finished her count and with a less than considerate thought, Beth pulled the dildo from its deep seated position.</p><p>""HHUUURRRKKKKKKKK!!!"" </p><p>A thick strand of saliva attached itself from Kim's lips to the end on the plastic cock and Beth watched as it slowly enlarged into a graceful curve before it quickly broke into two and splattered across Kim's chest. At the same moment a thick spume of puke followed it and landed all over her budding tits and stomach.</p><p>""You dirty little girl, you know that means a caning! Now open wide!"" Beth grinned.</p><p>She drove the dildo back into Kim's throat and began a long heavy throat fucking session as her husband continued to fuck Kim in the ass. The room was filled with guttural groans and moans as three people took carnal pleasure from each other. The sounds of wet slapping echoed from the walls as Alan pounded in and out of her tight, hot asshole. Beth drilled her strap-on into her daughter's saliva drooling mouth and Kim audibly accepted the hard fucking she was receiving.</p><p>Beth abruptly extracted the ten inch plastic cock from her daughter's mouth and quickly re-positioned herself between her daughters well spread legs. Kneeling on the seat cushion she pulled Kim's legs up and back until they almost touched her little tits and smiled down at her daughters tear, snot and saliva covered face.</p><p>""Open up for Mummy!"" Beth said.</p><p>""OOOohhhppppHHHH!!! Mummmeeeeeee!!!""</p><p>Beth plunged the strap-on into her daughter's protesting cunt with a single, uncaring, powerful thrust, sending all ten inches balls deep. The sensations in her own cunt as she had face fucked her daughter were nothing like the ones she now experienced. Kim's cunt was split wide open and she could feel the movement of the plastic intruder rubbing against her Daddy's real cock, separated by that thin membrane of skin as they both began alternating strokes in and out. Beth sliding in and Alan pulling out until only the cock head was left inside, before sliding it back in, alternating with his wife.</p><p>""Huh! Huh! Huuhh! Mmmnn OOOhh aahhh OOWWWW OOWWW!! Ow!OW!OW!OW! mmmnnnnnnn huhhh!!!"" Kim groaned ""Please slow down... not so hard... pleeaasseee!!!""</p><p>Suddenly the stroke changed and both of them were fucking in and out together, splitting Kim's cunt and asshole wide open with each ingress. Beth felt her own orgasm begin to build and crushed her tits into Kim's mouth, forcing her to suckle as she had once done as a baby. Alan was grasping Kim's tits tight, squeezing her nipples between his forefingers and thumbs as he too felt his orgasm begin to simmer and then boil.</p><p>Kim suddenly screamed out in lust filled passion as an electric detonation exploded inside her, travelling from her cunt to her brain and back again. She shuddered and shook, groaned and moaned and screamed out her cum for all the world to hear.</p><p>""OOOHHHHH FUUCCCKKKK YESSSSS!!! MMMMMMMMMNNNN!!""</p><p>Beth quickly followed her daughter and forced the ten inch dildo as deep into her daughter's cunt as she could and thus the six inch dildo inside her own was forced deep into hers. At that point Alan erupted, jetting hot spurts of cum into the deepest recesses of Kim's well fucked bowels. The three of them remained in a tight knot of fucked out flesh for a few minutes before Beth slowly pulled her strap-on out of Kim's soaking cunt.</p><p>""OOOhhh Mummeeee I feel so tired..."" Kim croaked. </p><p>She felt her Father sliding his now wilting cock from her well distended ten year old asshole, followed by the tickly sensation of warm cum oozing from her rectum.</p><p>""That was an awesome fuck Kim!"" her Daddy told her ""even better than this morning!""</p><p>Kim giggled with pleasure at the admission.</p><p>""I love you fucking my asshole Daddy but you're so big it still hurts when you do it hard!"" she complained.</p><p>""Sorry sweetheart but you're so sexy I just can't stop myself from doing you hard!"" he explained.</p><p>""You raped me Daddy! It was rape not sex, but I enjoyed it anyway!""</p><p>""What about Mummy?"" Beth enquired.</p><p>""You always fuck me good Mummy but you face fuck me too hard. Still, I enjoyed it. I always do!""</p><p>Cum was now copiously drizzling from her asshole as she cupped herself with her right hand and stood up.</p><p>""I need to go and clean Daddy's cum from my ass.""</p><p>""Not before you clean him up you don't!"" Beth told her ""What does a good slut always do?""</p><p> ""She makes sure her man's cock is always clean after he's fucked her."" Kim intoned.</p><p>""And why is that?"" Beth continued.</p><p>""Because a slut always cleans up the mess she makes!""</p><p>""That's right. Now suck Daddy clean!""</p><p>Kim dropped to her knees at the side of her reclining Father and grasped his half hard cock in her right hand. She opened her mouth and wrapped her lips around his cum and shit flavoured cock.</p><p>""What else do you have to do?""</p><p>""Make nice moaning noises to let him know how much I enjoy sucking him clean"" Kim responded.</p><p>""MMMmmmmmm mmmmmmmnnnn mmmnn hhhmmmmmm!""</p><p>By the time she had finished cleaning him up, his cock was back to full erection and his cum spend oozing from her asshole had formed a slick almost down to her knees. She grasped the hard shaft and slid her hands up and down the wet flesh.</p><p>""Do you want to fuck me in my cunt Daddy?""</p><p>""Yes but you'd best go and get cleaned up. We have a lot to do tonight and I'll just have to look forward to later on"" he replied. </p><p>A crestfallen Kim looked up into his eyes and the allowed his cock to slip from her grasp. With a disappointed tone she raised herself to her feet and said</p><p>""OK Daddy but I want you to fuck me before I go to bed OK?""</p><p>""I promise I will. Now get cleaned up and then help Mummy with dinner.""</p><p>Alan sat upright and watched with a fascinated stare as she exited the room, sashaying on her red 4"" high stiletto's and as she reached the lounge door looked back over her shoulder at him. Her eyes sparkled as she blew him a kiss and he drank in the naked body of his slutty daughter. Then she was gone and that left the two of them alone.</p><p>""This needs servicing!"" he said pointing at his cock.</p><p>Beth dropped to her knees and as she sucked his cock into her mouth said.</p><p>""Yes sir! Whatever you want Sir!""</p><p>Alan lay back and luxuriated in the blow job she began giving him. All he could think of was that life was so fucking good!</p><p>Dinner was a social affair with all three family members sitting around the table, with Kim and her mother to either side of Alan. It had always been this way as far as Kim could remember, except that these days she was naked. When she officially became the family fuck toy, she and her mother had to remain naked in the house at all times, naked except for a pair of stiletto heels that is.</p><p>When she had finished her meal, as her mother cleared away, provided a sweet dish for her Daddy and then proceeded to wash the dishes, it was Kim's job to slide beneath the table and suck her father's cock until he came in her talented little mouth. Only then was she permitted to have a sweet herself on top of the cream she had just swallowed.</p><p>Tonight was no different and as she hollowed her cheeks on the upstroke, sliding her Daddy's cock from her throat, she wanked the shaft to keep him hard. Her technique was to alternate between slow deep sucking and fast bobs, to slowly but surely bring him to a climax, usually within ten minutes of starting. Although her mother would want the same oral attention, seniority had its privileges and her Daddy always got to cum first.</p><p>She was now experienced enough to recognise the tell tale signs of his impending eruption and as she furiously bobbed her mouth up and down at a stroke a second, cradling his balls with her left hand, she also wanked the shaft with her right.</p><p>""MMMMMMmmm Cummin! Oh yes!!! YES!!! OOOHHHH phooooahhh.. HUH Huh Huh OOOOHHH FUCK YESSS!!!""</p><p>She stoically managed to deal with the first three heavy jets as she held his cock in her throat when the first jet blasted straight into her stomach and she kept his cock lodged in her throat to take the second. The third and fourth spurts filled her mouth with thick, glutinous ropes of sour sweet cream and as she couldn't swallow fast enough the fifth caused her to gag and sneeze at the same time. Cum shot out of her nostrils to join the snot, tears and ruined make-up streaming down her face from the exertions of sucking her Daddy off. The sixth spilled from the edges of her cock stuffed lips onto her blossoming tits.</p><p>As Alan emptied his balls into her still sucking mouth, the stream subsided and after a few seconds Kim was wanking the shaft to suck out the very last drop until she finished her Daddy off and as soon as she slid the cum coated shaft from her mouth she looked up at him.</p><p>""Was that good Daddy?"" she croaked, her eyes stinging.</p><p>""It was awesome Kim! You've drained Daddy's balls!""</p><p>When she eventually extricated herself from underneath the table, she smiled at her mother who was standing just a few feet behind her. Beth immediately slid into the seat and pulled Kim between her naked thighs.</p><p>""Time to do Mummy!"" she trilled.</p><p>The saying goes that ""a woman's work is never done"" and neither is a fuck toy's. Kim dropped to her knees and stared at her mother's naked, shaved, wet cunt, glistening before her eyes. Then Beth grabbed the child's head in both hands and ground her daughter's face into her sex.</p><p>""OH Yesssss... mmmmmmm. Ooohhhh yes, get that tongue right up there!"" Beth groaned in pleasure as her fuck toy ten year old daughter began tongue fucking her.</p><p>Kim gasped for air as her mother sealed her cunt over her daughters mouth and began grinding her pleasure from that stiff little hot probe.</p><p>""Yes, lick my clit! OOHHH fuck yes tongue fuck me you little slut. OOOhhh! Eat Mummy's cunt! AAAHHHHHH ooohhhh OOOOOOOOOHHHH yesss!""</p><p>Chris and Alan watched fascinated as Kim began a rhythmic bobbing in and out of her mother's cunt, her own moans of pleasure mixing with Beth's.</p><p>""MMmmmmm yummy Mummy ooohhhhh mmmmnnnn.""</p><p>Beth placed her high heels onto the edge of the table, spread her legs as far apart as she could to totally open herself up and slid forward to the edge of the seat. She then pushed down on Kim's head enjoying the hot little tongue licking up and down her cunt slit, moaning as Kim sucked and nibbled on her clit. But Beth had another need to be filled.</p><p>""Ream mummy's asshole Kim and stick your tongue right up Mummy's shitter!"" Beth demanded.</p><p>Kim wasted no time. She folded her tongue and pushed it out as far as she could and then traced around her Mummy's wrinkled sphincter with the very tip of it. Beth had one hand grasping her daughter's head and the other was strumming her own clit.</p><p>""Finger me too you little slut!"" she added.</p><p>Kim held her mother's cunt open with her left hand and slid two and then three fingers into a cunt so wet it swallowed her tiny digits. She began thrusting in and out, faster and faster occasionally stopping to rapidly tongue her mother's asshole.</p><p>""OOOHHH YYEEEEEEESSSSSS FUCKKKK YEESSSSS !!! "" Beth wailed as she felt herself start to cum.</p><p>""FIST ME!!"" she cried out.</p><p>Kim formed a ball with her right hand, positioned it at her mother's saturated cunt and pushed. Her tiny ten year old hand easily slid in and within seconds she had half of her forearm buried all the way into her mother's clutching, spasming fuck hole! She pistoned it in and out, timing her thrusts to flex her wrist inside her mother's well stretched and fist filled cunt.</p><p>""AAAAAIIIIEEEEEHHHHHHHYYEESSSSSSSSS!!!!!!"" Beth wailed.</p><p>It only took another five or six minutes before Beth erupted into a cataclysmic orgasm that exploded from within her body, shaking and shuddering with lust and pleasure as her daughter alternated tongue fucking her clit and asshole and then fist fucking her soaking wet, streaming cunt. Alan looked on with unconcealed lust and delight at the performance unfolding in front of him. Despite just having cum he was rock hard again.</p><p>""HUHH HUHHH HUHHH HUHHH hhhooooohhhhhaaahhhhhh!""</p><p>Beth collapsed in a heap as Kim slowly pulled her tongue from her mother's shithole and then slowly withdrew her arm and fist from a cunt so dilated that Alan could see deep inside her.</p><p>""Was that a good one Mummy?"" Kim enquired.</p><p>Her tongue and mouth tasted foul but she knew what her place was and swallowed as much saliva as she could produce to try and lose the taste of her mummy's shit.</p><p>""Oh yes sweetheart. That was wonderful..."" Beth heaved.</p><p>""Now you've got to ream my asshole now"" Alan told her.</p><p>""No she doesn't. We have a lot to discuss right now. We'll all take a rest, then talk and after that you can have her rim you as much as you want for the rest of the night until she goes to bed."" Beth interjected.</p><p>""But you said you'd fuck me before I went to bed Daddy, You promised!"" Kim complained.</p><p>""Oh I will, Don't worry, I'll fuck you so hard you'll scream!"" he answered.</p><p>""You'd better Daddy. You did promise and I haven't been fucked for so long.""</p><p>""It was less than two hours ago"" Alan reminded her.</p><p>""No, I mean last thing at night, when I go to bed"" she retorted.</p><p>""Two nights ago!""</p><p>""Well that's still a long time Daddy!""</p><p>Less than twenty minutes later, two naked female figures sat on the couch either side of Alan. He too was naked and he lay back against the settee to allow both of them free access to his cock. Kim grasped his shaft and was pumping her hand, giving her Daddy exquisite sensations.</p><p>""Pay attention Kim we have to discuss tomorrow night's party. It's your Daddy's 40th. Now just keep Daddy hard like I trained you but don't make him cum until after we've finished.""</p><p>""OK Mummy"" Kim responded.</p><p>Over the next half hour, they discussed the final preparations for what was intended to be a memorable birthday party for the birthday boy. They discussed the guest list, expected arrival times, the parking arrangements, coat storage, food, drink, music, games and then the ""special arrangements"".</p><p>""Now Kim this specifically applies to you. Daddy's boss is going to be here with his wife and we want you to be very attentive to them both, especially his boss. We want them to see what a normal family we are, with a beautiful respectful daughter, so there must be no flirting with any guest, particularly those two. Do you understand?"" Beth told her.</p><p>""Yes Mummy"" Kim answered ""No flirting.""</p><p>""Good girl"" Alan added</p><p>""So I can't kiss anyone or let them kiss me?""</p><p>""No Kim. Be friendly but don't cause any problems like you did at the last party we had"" Beth continued ""We had so much explaining to do when you were found in bed with Mr Johnston.""</p><p>""But we had our clothes on Mummy"" Kim was a little indignant. ""Yes that's correct but you also had his cock in your mouth!"" </p><p>""If it wasn't for the fact that it was your Granddad who discovered you, god knows what may have happened"" Alan added.</p><p>""Mr Johnston didn't mind and neither did Granddad. He really enjoyed fucking me. I came and came and so did Granddad.""</p><p>""Yes but Mr Johnston's wife wasn't happy about it either. Your Granddad was easy to handle, we just let him fuck you. It would have happened at some point anyway but the Johnston's took an awful lot of comforting to make them understand we wouldn't press charges for him raping you.""</p><p>""But he didn't rape me Mummy. I sucked his cock because I wanted to!"" Kim tried to explain.</p><p>""Yes but that's not how the authorities see it. She couldn't press any charges against you and trying to divorce her husband and name you as the ""other woman"" would have ruined her reputation. But having us press criminal charges would have been fatal not only for her standing in the community but also for our family relationships too"" Beth went on ""so no messing about this time. Your ten now and mature enough to understand what you can and can't do.""</p><p>""OK Mummy I'll be a good girl! Kim capitulated.</p><p>""Good in the sense of not being sexy good right!"" Alan added ""you can be sexy good after the party.""</p><p>""What happens if someone tries to make out with me then?"" Kim asked.</p><p>""Just don't let them, or if you really can't stop them at least make sure you won't be discovered. We don't want any problems this time. We need to make a really good impression on your Daddy's boss if he's going to get that promotion.""</p><p>""Right then"" Alan began ""are we finished here? Can we get on with other things now?""</p><p>Kim had stroked him with a slow, firm gliding hand throughout the conversation and the sperm was simmering in his balls. He needed to cum but it would be the third time that evening and he had promised Kim he would fuck her. So he took her by the arm and directed her into the lounge. Beth shook her head in disbelief at her husband's seemingly insatiable lust but smiled being glad he had such a high libido. She followed behind and watched as Alan lay back in the single chair with his legs placed over the arms, pushed himself forward so his ass was overhanging the seat cushion and heard him say.</p><p>""OK Kim, time to rim me and get that tongue all the way inside. I want the same enthusiasm as you did with Mummy.""</p><p>""OK Daddy and then will you fuck me?"" she asked dropping to her knees.</p><p>""No. You have a caning to take first for puking earlier!"" Beth interrupted.</p><p>""Please Mummy don't cane me I couldn't help it!"" she squealed.</p><p>""Three strokes. You know you were in the wrong and have to be punished.</p><p>""OK Mummy."" Kim was distraught at the thought of being caned. ""I'll bend over for you when Daddy's had enough.""</p><p>Alan kept her at it for over an hour. By that time her tongue throbbed and her jaws ached with reaming his asshole. Alan had reached that point where her tongue had made him almost numb, so with a look at his watch he saw it was now coming up to nine o'clock.</p><p>""Do you want Kim to do you again Beth?""</p><p>His wife was sat opposite them, her legs splayed and her fingers playing slowly with her clit as she watched her daughter pleasing him. She could cum again but she wanted to feel his cock inside her ass and cunt so she simply shook her head. Kim was oblivious to this as she probed away with her tongue, sliding it as deep into her Daddy's asshole as she could get it.</p><p>""In that case I'll give her a good fucking then!""</p><p>""OOOOMMMMMMMNNNNNYESSSDADDDEEEE!""</p><p>Kim squealed with delight at his words and rammed her tongue in and out in appreciation of what he was about to give her.</p><p>""Go get cleaned up for bed and be prepared for me in about fifteen minutes."" Alan said.</p><p>Kim pulled her tongue out of his asshole and stood up on aching knees and cramped legs.</p><p>""OK Daddy"" she replied.</p><p>She started to limp away out of the lounge and then Alan heard his wife say.</p><p>""Not so fast young lady. You have punishment to complete!""</p><p>""Yes Mummy!"" Kim said in a low voice, hoping her mother had forgotten.</p><p>""Go and get the cane and we'll get it over with"" her Mum told her.</p><p>Two minutes later, a naked Kim was bent over the back of the settee, her legs spread wide apart, the tips of her high heels off the floor and with the top of her head flat on the seat cushion. Her hands were stretched out as far she could reach as she awaited the first stroke.</p><p>""How many?"" Beth enquired.</p><p>""Three Mummy!"" came the reply.</p><p>""And what are they for?""</p><p>""For puking up when you face fucked me. A good slut never pukes on a cock"" she intoned</p><p>""Correct!"" Beth agreed.</p><p>VIP!!!!</p><p>""OOOWWWWWWW!!!"" </p><p>Kim screamed with the intensity of the stroke as it landed full across the meat of her ass. </p><p>""One Mummy!""</p><p>VIP!!!!</p><p>""YOOOOWWWWWWW!!!"" she cried out as the stroke landed an inch above the first one ""Two Mummy!""</p><p>Beth tapped the cane against Kim's striped buttocks and revelled in the gasp of breath her daughter sucked in as she tried to control the stinging pain radiating from her ass cheeks.</p><p>VIP!!!!</p><p>""AAAAGGGGHHHHHHHOOOWWWWWW!"" she yelled as she held her position ""Three Mummy.""</p><p>""What do you have to say?"" Beth asked.</p><p>""I'm sorry for being a bad slut Mummy!"" she responded ""Thank you for punishing me.""</p><p>""Good girl now go get yourself ready for Daddy to fuck you.""</p><p>Kim slowly raised herself to her feet whilst rubbing her caned buttocks with her hands. Three wasn't so bad. She'd had over thirty before and that really did hurt. She half smiled at her Mum, then beamed at her Dad and left the room.</p><p>""You can join in with us if you like and we can have a threesome"" Alan offered.</p><p>""No not yet. I have to phone Dad and tell him there'll be no funny business from him at the party. I'll tell him he can fuck Kim on Sunday or maybe we can let him stay over and she can sleep with him?"" Beth considered the options. ""I'll see what he thinks. If he does it means we can fuck doesn't it?""</p><p>""Yes love it does!"" Alan agreed</p><p>""Ok leave it to me. I'll persuade him to stay over.""</p><p>Alan looked into her eyes and smiled a knowing smile. He knew exactly how persuasive she could be.</p><p>""He's got no chance!"" Alan laughed ""See you later then.""</p><p>Alan exited the room as his naked wife picked up the phone and started punching buttons. He was really looking forward to his party. Unknown to him so was someone else.</p>"
76,"Little Girls Should Be Seen And Not Heard, Part 2",Agent Provocateur,,"['Fg', 'Mg', 'oral', 'anal', 'les', 'ped', 'inc']",Kim meets a new admirer at her Daddy's party and bad news makes her hatch a plan to help him out.,2012-11-17T00:00:00,This is total fantasy and cannot be compared to reality in any way at all so enjoy it for what it is.,"<p>The party was in full swing when the last couple arrived. Alan and Beth being the good hosts they were greeted the couple together. A range of thoughts and reactions went through their minds as they smiled at the people who had entered. The handsome man was in his fifties, grey haired, standing well over six feet and possessing a toned body that he obviously worked on to keep it that way.</p><p>""This is Bill Anderson, my Boss"". He introduced the man to her ""and this is my wife Beth"" he told him.</p><p>Beth was taken with the handsome face and felt her tits heave a little in her black half cup bra that barely contained her big cleavage that was on display in her purple mini dress. He smiled at her and lightly shook hands with her, maintaining eye contact before blatantly staring at her tits and then back into her eyes with a lascivious smile.</p><p>""Enchanting!"" he crooned ""and this is my wife Erica.""</p><p>The young woman standing behind him was no more than 25 years old, a bottle blonde with dark brown eyebrows, her hair cascaded in ringlets to her waist. The dress she was almost wearing revealed a humongous, pair of surgically enhanced plastic tits that threatened to spill out of the daringly low cut slashed to the waist blue sequinned micro mini dress. It was impossible for her to be wearing a bra as the dress covered only what was necessary, leaving an uninterrupted view of two huge swelling tits and was held in place only by her prominent nipples. It rested at the top of her thighs, giving a hint of black stocking tops. Her matching blue sequinned 6"" high heels screamed ""fuck-me!""</p><p>Beth felt decidedly underdressed and offered warm smile and her hand in welcome to the obviously bored trophy wife standing before them. She smiled back and her piercing hazel eyes caught Alan's equally blatant stare at her tits with a sexy gleam in return.</p><p>""Pleased to meet you both"" she responded less than believingly.</p><p>""So Alan, how does it feel to be forty eh?"" Bill enquired with a sarcastic tone to his voice ""It's said that life begins at forty, has it begun for you yet?""</p><p>""It certainly has Bill and it can only get better"" he replied.</p><p>Bill gave him a quizzical look and then Beth spoke.</p><p>""Well go and mingle. The buffet is open and have whatever you would like to drink.""</p><p>As they both wandered into the lounge Beth looked at Alan and said.</p><p>""What the hell have they got in common?""</p><p>""Money!"" Alan responded.</p><p>""Money?"" Beth asked.</p><p>""Yes. Bill has it and Erica wants it. She's a trophy wife. Bill makes no excuse for their marriage. She makes him look good and he pays her for it.""</p><p>""He's old enough to be her Father!"" Beth exclaimed.</p><p>""Yes he is. But he makes no excuses for admitting he likes them young and the money is so attractive for them""</p><p>""Cradle snatcher eh?""</p><p>""Something like that. As long as he gives me that promotion he can do what he pleases"" Alan mused.</p><p>""Well let's start mingling"" Beth said and slipped her arm into his ""Come on birthday boy, your guests are missing you.""</p><p>The evening went well with the forty or so guests enjoying themselves. Kim wasn't the only child there but she was the most beautiful. Her outfit raised many an eyebrow and temperature. She wore a tight pink top that clung to her and outlined her developing braless tits, with two little bumps indicating where her nipples were. The skirt was black and short coming to mid thigh and her legs were encased in black nylon. Her outfit was completed with pink 3"" high heels. </p><p>Her mother had applied some make-up to her pretty face and it made her look so sexy. It was subtle, and applied just right. Kim loved the attention she was getting and mingled with the adults rather than with the other children. It was just after nine pm when Bill came up to Alan and started to talk.</p><p>""Who is that sexy little minx?"" he asked nodding at Kim.</p><p>""That sexy little minx?"" Alan asked. </p><p>""Yes that one. She looks familiar"" Bill continued.</p><p>Alan looked over to the far side of the lounge where Erica was surrounded by four men all eager to have a conversation with her. More like they were eager to take her somewhere private and fuck her brains out, but she was so blatantly bored with their presence it was obvious no-one was even going to get to first base with her.</p><p>""Erica looks like she needs rescuing"" Alan said trying to change the subject.</p><p>""Oh no. She can handle herself. It's fun watching other men try to get into her knickers but as she's not wearing any that would be a waste of time."" Bill grinned ""Anyway who is she?""</p><p>""It's my daughter Kim"" Alan confirmed.</p><p>""That's why she's familiar. You have that photo of her on your desk""</p><p>""Yes I do"" Alan said.</p><p>""Sexy little minx. You're going to be fighting the boys off in a few years time. They'll be queuing up for her! She looks a lot like her Mother.""</p><p>Fucks like her too, Alan thought to himself.</p><p>""Just thought I'd ask, Best go and reclaim my wife I suppose. Exercise my ownership. Great party by the way, we're really enjoying it.""</p><p>""Good I'm glad you're having a good time"" Alan told him.</p><p>Kim kept her promise and didn't flirt too openly with any men but did enjoy innocently sitting down and giving a few lucky men glimpses of her red knickers and black thigh high lace topped hold-up stocking tops. She would sit on the chair, her legs crossed allowing her skirt to slowly ride up until the lacy black welt came into view before tugging the hem of her skirt back down, or slowly re-crossing her legs to display her pre-teen charms.</p><p>At one point in the kitchen when she went to refill her glass she was cornered by her Granddad. He moved up behind her and slid his arms around her chest, cupping her tiny tits in his big hands.</p><p>""Granddad!"" Kim squealed ""Not here! Wait until later tonight!""</p><p>""But I need to feel them now Kim. Even if you are sleeping with me can't I just have a quick peek?""</p><p>Kim turned to face him, looked at the door and listened to the sounds of the party in full swing and then smiled up at her Granddad. She grasped the bottom of her top and quickly pulled it up. Two beautiful, tiny swells of flesh, tipped with deep pink puffy nipples greeted his eyes and he licked his lips. He stooped down and sucked her right nipple into her mouth.</p><p>""GRANDDAD!!"" Kim slapped him but only lightly then pulled her top back down ""you can fuck me later but that's all you're getting for now,""</p><p>At that very moment Bill entered the kitchen and stared at the two of them. Kim squirmed wondering if he had seen anything and if so if she'd get into trouble. Her Granddad coughed, picked up his glass, refreshed it and stumbled from the room.</p><p>Bill drank in the sight before him, his eyes undressed her and his body language communicated that he wanted to have her there and then. It was only a matter of seconds but Kim felt her cunt beginning to moisten. She looked at him and smiled.</p><p>""I'm Kim. My Dad's the birthday boy,""</p><p>She held out her hand to him and he took it, pulling her towards him.</p><p>""Yes I know. I'm Bill your Father's Boss!""</p><p>The way he said it made Kim feel insecure. It was like he was saying he owned her Daddy and so in turn owned her. He held her hand and squeezed it tight running his eyes all over her tiny tits and ass, down her legs and back up again.</p><p>""How old are you Kim?"" </p><p>""Ten and three quarters."" She answered as though the three quarters made her that much older, more of a woman than a child.</p><p>""Ten and three quarters eh?"" Bill ran the back of his left hand over her flushed cheek ""A very beautiful ten and three quarters too. No, you're a beautiful and sexy ten and three quarters too!"" </p><p>Kim blushed a little when he said this and involuntarily arched her back, pushing her braless tits up to his leering eyes whilst fluttering her eyes at the handsome man telling her she was sexy.</p><p> ""Sexy? Really?"" she asked ""Sexy as your wife? She's the one in the blue dress isn't she? She's beautiful.""</p><p>""Yes you're very sexy. I've been watching you tonight. Watching you show off those stockings and those sexy red knickers. You didn't think I'd seen you did you?""</p><p>""No. You won't tell my Mum and Dad will you? They'd be so mad at me!""</p><p>""No but you will have to do something for me in return"" he told her.</p><p>Kim stared at him for a long few seconds mulling over what he had just said and what her parents had told her about behaving at the party. Then she smiled and again pushed her tits up and out.</p><p>""Like what?"" she enquired.</p><p>""Well how about a kiss?"" he replied.</p><p>The blaring music and loud voices coming from the lounge seemed to go silent as Kim stared up at the handsome grey haired man and she found herself raising herself up on her tiptoes, offering her lips to him.</p><p>The kiss was warm, wet and lasted all of ten seconds. She kissed him unlike a child would kiss. As she pressed her lips to his she clasped her hands around his neck pulling him onto her. She traced his lips with her tongue wanting to french him but Bill wouldn't let her. </p><p>""Well now! Where did you learn to kiss like that?"" he asked.</p><p>Kim shrugged her shoulders and smiled at him.</p><p>""Nowhere"" she said as she straightened her skirt, pulling it down to cover her stocking tops and adjusted her tight top until it moulded to her tit bumps.</p><p>""Well... I need another one just like it!""</p><p>He slid his left hand around under her buttocks, pulled her up off her feet and held his other hand behind her head. Their lips met, parted and this time their tongues duelled, twirled and they traded spit. Kim crushed her tits to his chest and clamped her thighs around his waist, humping herself on his growing bulge as she clasped her arms tight around his neck.</p><p>The moment seemed to last for hours but in reality it was only about ten seconds before Bill broke the kiss, stared deep into her eyes and said</p><p>""Definitely sexy!""</p><p>Kim hugged him and drove her tongue into his mouth again as she felt herself being lowered to the floor and then the kiss broke. She gave him an evil grin and slowly ran her tongue over her lips. Smiling coyly but with an intense stare she adjusted her clothing and ran her hands down her front over her tits, arching her back in the process to give him a good look at her nipples trying to press their way through the material.</p><p>""Sexy eh?"" she beamed ""Yeah I'm definitely sexy!""</p><p>At that moment a man entered the kitchen with two empty glasses in his hand.</p><p>""Hello Kim!"" he said ""having a good time? Your dad's an old man now!"" and he laughed.</p><p>Kim laughed too and the moment was broken. Bill smiled, picked up his glass and walked out of the room humming in time to the music echoing from the walls. He'd been looking forward to meeting her ever since he saw that photo of her on Alan's desk, the one of her in that red bikini and now he knew he had to have her.</p><p>For the next two hours he kept a constant watch of the delectable little girl, making small talk here and there and being as attentive as he could to his bored wife. Eventually the party began to break up. Kim's granddad had had her sitting on his knee for the past forty odd minutes and Bill enjoyed regular flashes of stocking top and red knickers as she constantly changed position, making sure to do so when he was looking. </p><p>As much as he didn't want it to, the time for him to go arrived and he found himself the last guest to leave as his blonde wife walked off to the taxi that he had arranged to arrive at midnight. He shook hands with Alan, chastely kissed Beth on the cheek and then waved to Kim and her granddad.</p><p>""Really good party Alan, we really enjoyed ourselves. We should get together again sometime soon"" he continued, not wanting to actually bring the evening to a close.</p><p>""Come on Bill you're keeping the taxi waiting"" his wife urgently called out.</p><p>""Better go now I suppose. Nice meeting you Beth, you too Kim. Goodnight then and see you on Monday Alan.""</p><p>With that he reluctantly got in the taxi and waved as Alan and Beth watched it depart.</p><p>""My god she is such a stuck up, pain in the ass, money grubbing, self-centred, bimbo of a bitch!"" Beth exploded ""She did nothing but moan all night long and talk about false! Those plastic tits of hers! There's probably more in plastic surgery costs been done to her that he pays you in a year!""</p><p>""Yes... quite a bimbo. Still if Bill's happy enough to pay for it.""</p><p>""Well all I can say is that I don't particularly want to go out with them if she's going to be the spoilt little brat all night."" </p><p>""No neither do I, but I need that promotion so it may be necessary!"" </p><p>""It'd better be worth it. You know he kept staring at my tits all night long, despite the Bimbo having a pair twice as big as me!""</p><p>""Yes but yours are natural. I cannot begin to imagine what she looks like with her bra off. They must be enormous!"" Alan had a pensive look on his face. ""Let's get to bed and clear up tomorrow.""</p><p>""OK Love"" Beth said and kissed him on the lips.</p><p>They went into the lounge and both let out a long disbelieving sigh. Kim was knelt between her Granddad's legs sucking him off. She locked eyes with her parents but kept on bobbing her head and a smile appeared around her cock stuffed mouth.</p><p>""For crying out loud Dad can't you bloody well wait for a few more minutes? She's sleeping with you for God's sake!"" Beth exclaimed.</p><p>""Actually Beth it was Kim who couldn't wait. She said she was really horny and needed my cock in her mouth!"" her Father replied.</p><p>""MMMmmm it's true Mum it was me"" Kim said as she wanked her Granddad's cock, rubbing it over her outstretched tongue.</p><p>""Well get to bed and try not to make too much noise ok?""</p><p>The two smiled, said goodnight and exited the room. Within two minutes they both heard the headboard in the guest bedroom banging against the wall.</p><p>""Dad's really giving it to her"" Beth observed ""I hope he goes easier when he's up her ass or we won't get any sleep.""</p><p>""Sleep!? Sleep? We're not going to sleep!"" Alan retorted.</p><p>""Aren't we?"" Beth asked.</p><p>""No were not. It's still my party and you promised me your ass so that means I'm going to fuck your brains out!""</p><p>""Well maybe we'd better not make too much noise and keep them awake then?"" Beth suggested.</p><p>""Well let's see who goes quiet first shall we""</p><p>The lights went out and the house was filled with the loud sounds of two couples fucking away.......</p><p>The week after the party started with a promise but finished with a shock. From being a hopeful for promotion, Alan found himself facing the loss of his job. The recession had hit every company hard and his was no different.</p><p>The rumour of the portent of what was coming, began on the Tuesday, grew by Wednesday, became positive on Thursday and by Friday the workforce were informed of the direction needed to keep the company solvent. Bill had a meeting with them all and laid the facts out straight. The loss of two major contracts and the failure of five clients entering bankruptcy left the company in a perilous cash flow situation.</p><p>In order to stay afloat, the Board of Directors had decided they had to make cuts in staffing levels. Some would lose their jobs, some would be offered new reduced contracts, whilst some employees would be safe. At that moment the plan had not been finalised and it would be the middle of the next week before he would be able to give them more news.</p><p>Alan was devastated. He had worked hard to impress Bill and had high hopes of advancement but now all that was on hold and the uncertainty of losing his job hovered over him. He had kept Beth informed each night when he went home of the growing scale of unrest. All she could do was to offer him as much support as she could. Even Kim was aware of the situation, though it was purely by overhearing them talking and when she asked them what was wrong all she got was reassurances that all was well.</p><p>As each night brought greater discussions at home, so Kim would listen in, as if not aware of the dire straits the family would be in if Alan was to lose his job. Like the vast majority of parents, they underestimated a child's ability to understand what they heard and in this respect they were both at fault. By the Friday night Alan was convinced that he was for the chop.</p><p>""After all I've done for them they're going to let me go!"" </p><p>""You don't know that Alan. You've said they haven't decided yet"" Beth reminded him.</p><p>""I just know it Beth. Bill has been avoiding me all week. He can't even look at me in the eye"" Alan complained.</p><p>What Alan was unaware of was the fact that Bill couldn't face Alan with the knowledge of what he and Kim had been up to. He was uncertain of what to say in case he made some comment that would alert Alan and it was this that gave Alan the wrong impression. That together with the looming crisis made for a communication gap between them that Alan totally misread. </p><p>""I'm sure you'll be ok Alan. Bill won't let you go"" Beth offered consolation.</p><p>""They have to make savings and I know we are above the manpower threshold in the department. I'm definitely going to be one of them. I'm one of the newest starters there.""</p><p>""Well why not talk to him. Put your case forward. Make him aware of how much he needs you"" Beth was persistent.</p><p>Kim sat down at the table with them both and took hold of her Daddy's hand. There had been no physical contact for a couple of days now as the crisis expanded and she was a horny little girl. She slid herself onto his lap and put her arms around his neck.</p><p>""We'll be ok Daddy. Everything will work out ok. I'm sure of it"" she told him ""I'll do whatever I can to help.""</p><p>""Thank you sweetheart I appreciate your concern.""</p><p>""I love you Daddy. There must be something you can do to keep your job"" Kim continued.</p><p>""Well I'm going to try sweetheart. So don't you worry.""</p><p>He looked into her eyes and smiled. Just a week ago he was on the verge of being forty. What was Bill had said? Life begins at forty? What a start this was turning out to be. He hugged Kim close and she crushed her budding tits into his chest. He was aroused when he felt she was braless.</p><p>""When did you take your bra off young lady?"" he enquired.</p><p>""The same time as I took my knickers off Daddy!"" she responded as she lifted the hem of her red plaid skirt to display her bald little cunt to him. ""Are we going to fuck tonight Daddy?"" </p><p>Alan looked at Beth who returned the stare and they both smiled.</p><p>""Yes Kim. Tonight when you go to bed I'll come and give you a good time.</p><p>""OOOOHHHH I'll look forward to it Daddy. You can have my ass if you want it, I know you like putting it up there.""</p><p>""We'll see love. Now go and get ready for bed and we'll watch some television for a while."" He told her.</p><p>""OK see you soon"" she replied.</p><p>She left the kitchen where the conversation had been taking place and stopped just outside the door to hear what was being said.</p><p>""If I lose this job Beth, we won't be able to pay all the bills. We could lose the house."" Alan told her.</p><p>""Let's not go there just yet eh? There's no certainty you'll be let go.""</p><p>""I need to start putting a plan together to make sure it doesn't happen but I just don't know how to start. I've got to do something"" he continued.</p><p>Kim listened, thought about it and then a plan started formulating in her mind. A bare idea to begin with, it soon began to grow, until by the Sunday evening she knew how she could help her Daddy. On the Monday morning, it being the school summer holidays, Kim had plenty of time to put her plan into action. The ten year old made the first step onto what she hoped was the road to success.</p><p>""I'm just going out to play Mum. I'll be back in an hour or so ok?""</p><p>""Yes Kim but make sure you are. I want us to have some personal time today!"" he mother told her.</p><p>""OK Mummy I'll be back.""</p><p>Kim quickly ran from the house towards the park and when she arrived at the playground, took a seat on one side. She took out her mobile phone and punched a number into it.</p><p>""Major, Peak and Anderson, how May I help you please?"" came the voice of the female receptionist at the other end.</p><p>""Could I speak with Mr Bill Anderson please?"" Kim asked in a trembling voice.</p><p>""Who may I say is calling?"" the receptionist asked in a querying tone regarding the young voice calling.</p><p>""If you'd tell him Kim Mitchell"" she replied.</p><p>The line went silent for a while and then the distant voice said.</p><p>""May I ask you what your call is about?""</p><p>""I just need to talk with Mr Anderson.""</p><p>""Which company are you from"" the receptionist continued.</p><p>Kim's heart was pounding and her mouth was getting dry.</p><p>""I'm not with a company it's private"" she informed the voice.</p><p>""Mr Anderson isn't available right now, may I take a message?""</p><p>""Ermm no I really need to talk with him. When will he be available? It's very urgent. Please"" Kim urged the voice.</p><p>The voice seemed to pick up on Kim's tone and after a few seconds said.</p><p>""Let me try him again.""</p><p>""Thank-you"" Kim told her.</p><p>Her voice was shaking with emotion as she felt herself about to faint with the way her temple was pounding and her stomach churning. The wait seemed interminable but then a man's voice came on the line.</p><p>""Bill Anderson here, how can I help you?"" </p><p>""Hello Mr Anderson, it's Kim Mitchell"" she breathed a sigh of relief.</p><p>""Kim Mitchell? Which company are you from?"" he asked totally confused with who was phoning him.</p><p>""No, I'm Kim Mitchell.""</p><p>""Kim Mitchell?"" he was lost as to whom this young voice belonged to.</p><p>""Kim Mitchell. Alan Mitchell's daughter. You kissed me at his party"" she managed to tell him with her pounding heart making her feel giddy. </p><p>The silence was almost deafening as she waited for a response. Then a wary voice continued.</p><p>""Yes. Kim. What can I do for you Kim? Why are you calling me?"" he said in a very defensive tone.</p><p>""I want to meet you to ask you something but I don't want to say anything over the phone."" She advised him.</p><p>""Is there a problem at all?"" he asked.</p><p>""Don't know yet. Could be."" She offered.</p><p>""Could be?"" Bill wanted to know more.</p><p>""Yes. My dad and his job, I just want to talk to you about it but not on the phone"" Beth filled him in.</p><p>""Right. OK."" He was worried yet also intrigued at the same time. He thought for a few long seconds ""where do you want to meet?""</p><p>""I can come to your office"" Kim suggested.</p><p>In her mind, her plan saw no consequences just a straight forward path to achieving her aim. Bill on the other hand saw nothing but pitfalls and stumbling blocks.</p><p>""No you can't come here. That just couldn't happen"" he told her.</p><p>""Why not? I could come after everyone has gone. Mum and Dad are going out tonight and I could come then. I know where it is.""</p><p>""How are you going to get here? It's a long way.""</p><p>""I can take a taxi.""</p><p>""And how will you get back? Another taxi?"" he enquired.</p><p>""If I have to but I thought maybe you could take me back and drop me off near home.""</p><p>She had an answer for everything it seemed. Bill pondered the suggestion, whilst having lurid thoughts race through his mind about stripping her naked and fucking the arse of her. His daydream was interrupted with an urgent voice.</p><p>""Well. Is it ok to come and see you?""</p><p>""Yes, what time?"" he capitulated.</p><p>""Mum and Dad are going out at seven. I could be there for sometime before eight.""</p><p>""OK. come to the reception. The door will be open. Come in and ring the bell on the desk.""</p><p>""Ok Mr Anderson I'll see you then.""</p><p>Kim squealed with delight at the first part of her plan being completed. Now she had to put the next episode into action and started to make her way home. Between now and then she had a lot to do and that included doing her Mother......</p><p>""Oooh fuck Kim! OOH Yesssss!! Get that tongue tight up there!""</p><p>Kim was laid naked on her back on her Mummy's bed with her hands clasped around her mother's buttocks as Beth ground her naked and freshly shaved cunt hard into Kim's face. Her daughter's tongue was delving deep inside her already gushing fuck-hole, licking and laving her to an imminent orgasm. Kim's hands mauled and squeezed two firm buttocks as Beth rotated her pelvis and gently bounced up and down Kim's firm probing tongue.</p><p>""Oooh yess tongue fuck Mummy's cunt. AAAHHhh mmmnnnn.""</p><p>Kim had returned home just over an hour ago to find Beth waiting for her and wearing just a knee length red satin robe with black stiletto's.</p><p>""OH Kim I am so hot and horny! Mummy needs your tongue sweetheart!"" she greeted her daughter.</p><p>Beth pulled her daughter into her arms, both hands firmly grasped her daughters buttocks as she lowered her lips inviting a kiss. Tongues entwined and they traded spit as Beth moved her right hand up over Kim's back, over her shoulders until her hand was grasping her hair, mashing her lips onto her own, bright red painted lips. With her left hand she deftly plucked the restraining button on Kim's black mini skirt and lowered the zip until the garment slid effortlessly over her hips and down her bare legs to pool on the floor around her black 3"" high heels at her feet.</p><p>Without breaking the kiss, Kim stepped out of it and kicked it to one side. As she did this, Beth started unbuttoning her daughter's deep blue blouse, deftly opening the garment to expose her daughter's blossoming tit mounds cradled in a white bra. Feeling heady Kim felt her blouse being stripped from her shoulders and then her mother's right hand slipped inside a bra cup to fondle the breast flesh held invitingly within.</p><p>Beth moaned with a passion as she began pumping her hand on the tit she held and then gripped the nipple between finger and thumb, playing with it as though it was a toy.</p><p>""Mmmmmnnnn Mmuummeeee mmmmm huhmmm hmm.""</p><p>Beth broke the kiss and ran her tongue down Kim's neck, over her chest until her mouth found its target and she sucked the whole tit into her eager mouth. </p><p>""Mmmmnn Kimmm mmmmm yesssss mmmm play with Mummy!"" Beth exclaimed.</p><p>Kim had cupped her mother's cunt, not surprised to find she was naked under the house coat. As her fingers ran up and down Beth's soaking wet slit Kim felt her mother's hands eagerly remove her bra and then slide down her sides to her tiny knickers and pull them down over her hips. Seconds later Kim unfastened the robe and slid it from Beth's shoulders to leave them both standing naked in heels, passionately kissing and caressing each other in the middle of the lounge floor.</p><p>Kim's hands groped her Mother's tits and she felt her mother's right hand cradling the back of her head, pulling her closer to the erect nipple in front of her.</p><p>""Suck Mummy's tits sweetheart!! MMMM yesss suck hard!""</p><p>Kim sucked like a vacuum cleaner, taking as much tit into her mouth as she could manage and then swirled her tongue around the nipple. Her mother's hand continued to grope and feel her body, running over her buttocks, down her ass crack stimulating her anus. Then the hand moved in front to cup her hairless sex, a finger ran down her now drenched slit and slid into her cunt knuckle deep.</p><p>""MMmmmnnnnn Mmuummeeee!!!""</p><p>A second finger was added then a third. Kim fingered Beth's cunt sliding in and out with rapid strokes. She sucked and licked, drawing in breaths of air from the corners of her mouth and through her nose and still they finger fucked each other closer to orgasm. Kim suddenly found herself flat on the floor with her Mother's cunt hovering over her face. As she looked up into her mother's lust filled face she felt her hands being drawn up to her Mum's tits. Then the smell of wet cunt descended and she was engulfed by a wet, slippery slit being ground into her face.</p><p>""Ooohhh fuck yes!!!"" Beth exclaimed ""OOOH yes Kim lick Mummy out! MMMNNnnnn tongue fuck me Kim I'm cumming!""</p><p>Kim set her heels on the floor, about two feet apart, and pressed up. At the same time she grasped Beth's buttocks in her hand and using them as an anchor point, drove her stiff little ten year old tongue as deep as she could get it into that steaming morass. Beth humped her daughter's face in time with Kim's inward tongue thrusts and felt that surge of bliss begin to simmer, then boil.</p><p>""HUH HUH HUH KUMMIN! I'M KUMMIN you little bitch! Ooohhh FUCKYESSSS aahhhggghhhh FFFUUUCCKKKYYEESSSSSSS!!!""</p><p>Beth exploded, shuddered, shook and bucked through an intense orgasm that went on for over twenty seconds. Kim kept her tongue buried in her mother's spasming cunt and drilled it in and out at such a speed that Beth found herself cumming again.</p><p>""OOOhhh FUCK I'm cumming again ohhh FFUUCCCKKKKKK!!""</p><p>Kim moaned and choked as Beth exploded again and gushed a volume of girly cum into her daughter's mouth the like of which even she had never experienced before. Kim felt it go everywhere, over her face, down her cheeks and chin, into her mouth and stomach when she had to swallow. She even sneezed at the amount filling her mouth and felt it stinging as it exited her nostrils. Beth kept grinding her face onto Kim's still active tongue and clutched her daughters head firmly between her hands to ride out her passion. </p><p>""Yes! Yes! OH YES!! Fuck me with that tongue you little slut!""</p><p>Kim obliged and began to make long, rasping licks up and down her Mother's soaking wet slit, twirling her tongue tip around the flushed erect clit poking out from the folds of her mother's steaming hot cunt. Kim sucked it into her mouth, nibbled on it and rubbed it across the flat of her tongue.</p><p>""OH FUCK!!! OH JEEEZO! Don't stop I'm cumming again you fucking horny little cunt!""</p><p>Unbelievably, Beth felt herself about to cum again and rode her daughter's tongue, sliding her cunt along the invading tongue and slowly bringing herself off. Then she suddenly lifted herself off Kim's momentarily astounded face, twisted around and offered her cunt back to her daughter's probing tongue.</p><p>""Eat Mummy's cunt and I'll eat yours!""</p><p>Before she even knew it, Beth plunged her head between her daughter's well spread thighs and began munching noisily on her hot tasty hairless ten year old cunt. Kim grasped her mother's buttocks, pulled them apart and drove in once again. Beth put her fingers either side of Kim's hairless slit, prised the lips apart to display the flushed pink folds within and buried her tongue all the way in.</p><p>The room was filled with noisy slurping sounds of two cunts being eaten out. It was a race to see who could make the other come first, but Beth knew it was no contest. Having cum twice, despite being so aroused, the taste of her sexy, slutty ten year old daughter's tasty cunt drove her to new heights of lust and she soon heard her daughter screaming for release and to cum, whilst she still licked and fucked her Mummy's cunt.</p><p>It took just less than five minutes and then Kim erupted. At the moment it happened, she was on top as Beth, at some point unknown to Kim, had rolled them over to reverse positions. With her knees forming a base of support, Kim had been humping her mother's face and when the final electrifying eruption occurred, Kim gushed her juices into her waiting Mother's mouth.</p><p>""MMMMMNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN"" Beth moaned in pleasure as she tasted her daughter's tangy juices.</p><p>""OOOHHH FUCKKKK MUMMEEE!!!"" Kim screamed in unison.</p><p>Whether it was selfish or not, Beth was close to cumming again, so she rolled them over again, raised herself up into a sitting position and fucked Kim's face until she was again bathed with the lascivious pleasures of orgasmic delight. Falling forward onto her hands, she kept her cunt mashed into Kim's face as they both breathed heavily from their incestuous coupling. Eventually Kim tapped her Mother's ass to indicate she had to be up and Beth reluctantly moved her cunt away to allow Kim to sit up.</p><p>""God that was some fucking session Kim!""</p><p>""Yes mum it was. Was it good?"" Kim asked almost breathless.</p><p>""Good? No it wasn't good!"" Beth answered.</p><p>Kim looked a little upset as she thought it had been wonderful</p><p>""It was fucking awesome! The best cums I've ever had. Even with your Dad!"" Beth told her ""but don't tell him what I've just said ok?""</p><p>They both grinned conspiratorially at each other and burst out in a peel of girly laughter, collapsing into each other's arms and then kissing passionately for at least thirty seconds. When the kiss broke, Kim looked lovingly up into her Mother's deep blue eyes.</p><p>""I love you Mum.""</p><p>""I love you to Kim."" </p><p>""No Mum. I mean I really love you. Like you love Daddy.""</p><p>""OH!"" Beth exclaimed ""Well maybe we should go to bed and do what daddy and I do?""</p><p>""Yes Mum. Take me to bed and fuck me!""</p><p>The two lesbian lovers walked from the room, their clothes scattered all over the floor. For the next two hours the house was filled with the moans and groans of two lovers fucking....</p>"
77,"Little Girls Should Be Seen And Not Heard, Part 3",Agent Provocateur,,"['Mg', 'lolita', 'pedo', 'oral']",Kim arranges to meet her Daddy's boss and makes a deal with him.,2012-11-22T00:00:00,"A total fantasy of what could be, but could never be in reality. Little girls should stay that way until they're no longer little...","<p>When her parents had gone out for the evening they told her they would be home by eleven. As soon as their car was out of sight, Kim picked up the phone to arrange for a taxi to pick her up in half an hour and then she dashed upstairs to prepare herself. A quick refreshing shower preceded painting her face. After just ten minutes a beautiful, young, vibrant, heavily painted sexy slut stared back at her from the mirror.</p><p>Wasting no further time she quickly selected the clothes she had decided to wear from her wardrobe and laid them on her bed. Then she opened her underwear drawer and took out a tiny, almost non-existent 24AA black bra. It barely had any cups to it, but it was lacy, sheer, displayed her nipples to anyone lucky enough to see and she thought it made her look sexy. When she fastened it, she had something of a bust with a two tiny molehills where one day she would have mountains.</p><p>Nevertheless it was a pleasing cleavage. The tiny thong she slid up her legs matched the bra and was sheer enough in front to outline and display her hairless mound to any prying eyes. At the back the string bisected her buttocks and barely covered her asshole and two more strings fastened with bows rested on her hips. The next item she took out was a tiny child size suspender belt, with its 16"" waist and four one inch wide straps, she had only worn it twice before, both times for her Daddy's pleasure. Now she would be wearing it to try and help him keep his job.</p><p>She fastened it around her waist and slid the straps under her thong, just like Mummy had shown her and then went into a lower drawer. From this she brought out a crisp, cellophane pack containing a brand new pair of black stockings. Kim carefully extricated the fine mesh articles and carefully held them up to let them drop towards the floor. Her Daddy had bought all these items for her from a specialist online store catering for extra small sizes.</p><p>Kim inserted her right hand into one of them and slowly pulled the stocking along her arm until her fingers touched the toes. Then she gripped the bunched-up stocking in both hands, positioned it over her right foot and rolled it inch by careful inch up her long shapely leg. When she reached her thigh she carefully tugged and smoothed the nylon stocking from her ankle up to her thigh and then standing up to look back at herself in the mirror carefully aligned and straightened the seam until it was perfectly straight.</p><p>Two clips quickly attached to the stocking top secured it in place and she then repeated the process with her left leg and after just a few minutes she looked at herself dressed like no ten year old should ever be dressed. She gave herself a smile and a wink and picked up the red satin blouse. It was a tight fit and formed to her budding tits, making them stand out. Next came a black satin mini skirt with a four inch slit up the rear.</p><p>It came to just a couple of inches below her black stocking tops and looked like a pelmet rather than a skirt. She knew that if Bill walked behind her, especially if they walked upstairs, he would get a blatant view of her black seamed stocking tops and that was something she was counting on. Now all that was required was to slide her feet into her red 4"" high stiletto's and put a three band pearl choker around her neck. In her mind the image she saw was of a young woman rather than a ten year old girl. The reality was that she did look older but only by a couple of years.</p><p>She picked up a small black shoulder bag and put her red lipstick, mascara, eye shadow and some wipes into it, along with a tissue and three condoms she had taken from her Daddy's bedside drawer. Her parents sometimes used them when they fucked during her mother's monthly period. Kim slipped a long black coat over her clothing and then slowly stepped downstairs to await the arrival of the taxi. When it she saw it coming up the long driveway and stopping outside the door, she quickly left the house and got in the back. The taxi drivers eyes took in the image he was seeing and she saw him shake his head in disbelief.</p><p>""Where to love?"" he asked</p><p>Kim gave him the address and sat back against the seat. Her tummy was fluttering, her head was beginning to swim and her mouth was getting dry.</p><p>""Are you going to a party or something?"" the driver asked trying to make conversation.</p><p>""No.. No I'm..not."" she answered.</p><p>""Bit late to be going to that part of town. There's not much there except offices"" he continued.</p><p>""I'm meeting someone"" she added.</p><p>""Oh. It's just that it may not be safe for a young girl to go there on her own"" he was fishing for information.</p><p>""I'm meeting my Mum and Dad"" she told him wishing he would be quiet.</p><p>""Ok. Just don't want you being stranded there. I wouldn't like anything bad to happen."" He didn't believe her story one little bit.</p><p>""Like what? Like I say I'm meeting Dad and he's working late there."" She lied.</p><p>""Thought it was your Mum and Dad?"" he was becoming terrier like.</p><p>""Well she's meeting him there and then we are both going on from there.""</p><p>""Somewhere nice? I hope so. A pretty little girl like you should be going somewhere nice.""</p><p>""Yes it's somewhere nice.""</p><p>She turned her head away and stared out of the window at the scenery flashing by. She didn't want to talk to the driver and this was her business anyway. The driver looked in his rear view mirror and smiled to himself. What a load of horse manure. He knew she was lying but as long as she paid the fare that was all that mattered.</p><p>It was five minutes to eight when the taxi arrived at the reception door of her Daddy's company and Kim got out to pay the driver. As the vehicle sped away she took a deep intake of breath to try and settle the butterflies in her tummy and absentmindedly smoothed her coat down her thighs. She took a look around the facade of the building and could only see one car parked near the door, otherwise the place looked deserted.</p><p>Kim ascended the eight broad steps to the double fronted glass doors, her high heels making staccato clicking noises as she did so and with another deep breath pushed on the handle. True to his word the door was open and she entered the reception area to find it in half darkness. She moved to the big broad desk and found a small sign saying:-""If nobody is at the desk please ring for attention.""</p><p>She paused for a moment and then decided to remove her coat and placed it over the reception desk. Having done so she smoothed her blouse and skirt to remove the wrinkles caused by the journey, checked her stockings to smooth out any wrinkles there too and adjusted the seams. She took a breath, steadied herself, unfastened another button on her blouse and rang the bell. At ten and three quarter years of age Kim was ready to seduce her first man.</p><p>Bill had witnessed the taxi arriving and watched as she entered the building. Moments after she went out of sight he was running along the corridor, eager to get down to the foyer to meet her. He was aroused at the thought of what may happen but also still very cautious. When he reached the landing above the reception area he was greeted by the cock hardening sight of Kim smoothing her black stockings along her legs. She looked so edible!</p><p>After she rung the bell he waited until he had counted twenty and then made his appearance, walking slowly down the stairs towards her. At first she didn't see him until he was half-way down and then her heart skipped a beat and the blood in her head started pumping. Her tummy felt a little sickly and she felt herself trembling as he reached the bottom of the stairs and slowly moved towards her. Her mouth felt parched and her tonsils started to tickle.</p><p>""Hello Kim"" he said in a mild low voice that seemed to permeate her entire body and mind, causing the butterflies in her stomach to speed up.</p><p>His eyes roamed all over her, mentally stripping her naked , slowly down from her slut painted face to her tits, her hips and impossibly short skirt, to the black nylon covering her legs to her bright red 4"" high ""fuck-me"" heels and then even more slowly back up again until his eyes locked on hers. He reacted as any red blooded paedophile would and his cock began standing to attention. She was obviously dressed for action and he'd make sure she got plenty of that.</p><p>""Hell...lo... Mr. Ander...son"" she stuttered.</p><p>""Call me Bill"" he told her, ""Follow me"" nodding his head towards the stairs.</p><p>Drat! In her plan she was going to walk up stairs ahead of him so he would see her stocking tops as she climbed the steps. She stood motionless for a few moments hesitation and this made him stand aside and motion her ahead of him.</p><p>""Ladies first. Up the stairs to the door on the left"" and he smiled warmly.</p><p>With a big intake of breath Kim stepped ahead of him and began to climb. Bill's eyes locked on her sexy black seams and his cock lurched in his trousers. She was wearing seamed stockings? What a fucking little slut he had here. Her legs were long, slender, not yet those of a woman but nevertheless, shapely with it. Her ass was perfectly round and with each upward step, with the slit in the skirt doing what it was intended to do, Kim gave him an uninterrupted view of sheer black seamed stocking tops and a hint of a black thong.</p><p>Kim was nervously trying to keep her breathing under control but managed to count each of the twenty nine steps she climbed, knowing that with each one Bill was becoming more and more acquainted with what was underneath her skirt. At around the fourteenth step she began to sashay and wiggle her ass at him and at the top she took two quick steps forward, parted her legs until her skirt was tight across her thighs, outlining the suspender straps underneath. </p><p>Her stocking tops were well on display and she placed her hands on her hips, twisted to the right at the waist so she was able to look at Bill as he reached the top. The pose outlined her blossoming bra encased tits to perfection and unfastening one more button she gave him more than just a hint of the black bra underneath. A quick glance at his bulging trousers gave her the confirmation she sought as she smiled at him, confidence beginning to replace her nervous start.</p><p>""What now Bill?"" she asked.</p><p>""You tell me!"" he replied ""my office is the fifth door on the left.""</p><p>He opened the door leading into the corridor and Kim sinuously slinked her way through it and then slowly proceeded down the hallway, placing one foot in front of the other just like the models she had seen on television and then put a sway into her hips. At his door she lay back against the wall as he opened it and then she moved through inside.</p><p>It was a plush office with a large shiny brown desk with a red leather top off to the right, behind which was a row of shelves containing files. Opposite that, to her left, was a three-seater red leather chesterfield settee. The only other furnishings were a coffee table in front of the settee, two chairs against the far wall, one in front of the desk, and a big red leather chair behind it.</p><p>Bill moved around his desk and seated himself, indicating Kim was to sit on the chair opposite. She slid onto it, her short skirt rising up over her thighs as she did so to blatantly display her stocking tops, suspender straps and a patch of milky white thigh. Bill had placed the chair deliberately far enough away from his desk to ensure that he would be able to see every bit of her body and a satisfied smile crossed his face.</p><p>""So Kim, what was it that you wanted to...talk about."" and he emphasised the word talk.</p><p>Kim licked her lips, slowly crossed her legs, right over left and with as adult a smile as she could muster asked.</p><p>""I'm ever so thirsty, have you got something I could drink?""</p><p>She slowly uncrossed her right leg and with her thighs slightly parted she crossed her left over her right, giving him an unimpeded view right up between her thighs as she did so. Bill grinned and replied.</p><p>""I'm sure I can find something for you to swallow!""</p><p>The double entendre was not lost on Kim. She was intelligent enough to be aware of his meaning.</p><p>""I'm sure you can but a drink will do for now."" she breathed at him</p><p>Bill got up and went to the shelves behind him. He pressed a button and a small refrigerator opened. He put his hand inside and brought out a bottle of flavoured water.</p><p>""Will this do?""</p><p>Kim nodded and quickly consumed half the glass. Then she put it down on the desk on a coaster he had provided and arched her back, pushing her developing cleavage up to his leering gaze.</p><p>""Well, Mr Anderson..."" she started.</p><p>""Call me Bill. Let's be friendly"" he interrupted.</p><p>""Well, Bill, it's about my Daddy"" she continued.</p><p> ""Yes? What about him?"" Bill became defensive again wondering why she was here and whether it had anything to do with kissing her at the party.</p><p>""If it's about the party and what happened then I'm sorry if it upset you but I couldn't stop myself.""</p><p>Kim rocked herself from side to side at his words.</p><p>""Oh no, it's nothing to do with that. I enjoyed kissing you,"" and she smiled such a disarming smile that Bill melted ""no it's about my Daddy's job and him losing it!""</p><p>""What?"" Bill sounded perplexed, had Alan sent his daughter here to plead for his job?</p><p>""Daddy thinks he's going to lose his job and he's worrying about it."" Kim continued.</p><p>""There are a lot of people here worrying the same thing"" Bill told her ""but why are you here about that? Has your Dad sent you? Does your dad even know you're here?"" again he became defensive.</p><p>""Oh no! Mum and Dad don't know anything about me being here.""</p><p>""So what has your Dad possibly losing his job here got to do with you wanting to see me?"" Bill pointed asked again.</p><p>""It's just that, well, I thought I would ask you not to sack him and talk with you about keeping him here.""</p><p>""Right. OK. But why would you and I talking about that have any bearing on his job here?"" he was trying to get her to open up.</p><p>""Well I thought if I offered to do things with you"" she paused for effect ""you would let him.... keep his job"" Kim almost whispered the last three words. </p><p>""Sorry? I didn't quite get that. What did you say?""</p><p>Kim locked stares with him and gazed deep into his eyes.</p><p>""I said if you keep him I will do things with you, to you, if you want to. If you want me to do you."" she was trembling with nerves.</p><p>""Things? Do you?"" Bill shrugged his shoulders in an enquiring gesticulation.</p><p>Bill was almost speechless. He had never been propositioned like this before and certainly not by a ten year old girl and certainly not a ten year old dressed like a fucking slut and displaying all her charms like this little slut was. He shook his head non-plussed. Kim breathed in deeply to try and calm herself to speak even more plainly.</p><p>""If you don't sack him... I'll...let you....fuck me!"" Kim stuttered.</p><p>The room went silent. Bill merely stared at her, his eyes drinking in her heaving tits that were rising and falling in that push up black bra and to her now well parted legs displaying two black stocking tops and a sheer triangle of sheer black mesh between her legs. His brain couldn't engage to form any words to say and he looked at her dumbfounded.</p><p>""You can fuck me in my cunt, or I'll suck your cock and you can cum in my mouth. You can do me in the ass if that's what it'll take!"" she carefully told him ""You can fuck me bare back if you don't want to use the condoms I've brought. Do anything to me, anything you want, as long as you don't sack my Dad.""</p><p>""I can't believe what I'm hearing!"" Bill said.</p><p>""I mean it Bill. I'll let you do anything to me as long as you don't sack my Dad"" she smiled and then as an afterthought added ""You can't tell him either.""</p><p>Bill looked at the little painted slut sitting in front of him and couldn't truly comprehend that she could be so precocious. She was sitting right on the edge of her seat, her legs parted wide and her black thong clearly displaying her charms to him. Added to that was her blouse now with another button open and her black bra encased tits open to his eyes. He smiled again.</p><p>""So if I keep your Dad in his job, you will let me fuck you?""</p><p>""Yes Bill. I will do anything you want and I mean anything.""</p><p>""Do you actually realise what the word ""anything"" really means?"" he was so aroused.</p><p>""It means I won't say no!"" Kim confirmed ""Whatever you want you can have. My mouth, my cunt and my ass. All yours! I know you like me.""</p><p>""Where the hell did you learn to speak like that? Who's been fucking you?""</p><p>""The internet, I watch porn on my computer and I've had some sex with a couple of boys from the high school and that's it"" she lied. </p><p>Bill knew she had to be way more experienced than that.</p><p>""I don't believe that for one moment. Is your dad fucking you? You know far too much about sex for me to believe anything else!""</p><p>""NO!"" Kim shouted ""I've never done anything with my Daddy. I love him and I just want to help him that's all!"" she lied as convincingly as she could.</p><p>""So let me get this straight. Unknown to your Dad and Mum, you, being the loving ten year old daughter that you are, just happened to have an outfit no young girl your age should be wearing. And then you thought you'd dress like a slut to impress me, arrange to come over here to see me, offer me sex and that everything would be ok?""</p><p>""Well..... yes, sort of"" Kim answered.</p><p>""So this would be a one off thing then?""</p><p>""Yes, just tonight!""</p><p>""And when do you have to be back home?""</p><p>""Mum and Dad won't be back until eleven, so sometime before then.""</p><p>Bill looked at his watch.</p><p>""So about two hours of fun then?""</p><p>""Yes..."" Kim almost spoke in a whisper.</p><p>""No."" He told her.</p><p>""WHAT?"" Kim couldn't believe he would turn her down ""But I thought you would jump at the offer...""</p><p>""Well you thought wrong you little slut!"" Bill went on the attack ""Two hours isn't anywhere near enough to do what I want to do with you and for your Dad to keep his job!""</p><p>""OHHH!"" Kim squeaked ""But...... I thought you liked me?""</p><p>""No buts! Here's the deal. Take it or leave it. If you leave it your Dad gets the sack! From now on you do whatever I want, whenever I want. That's the only deal you're getting.""</p><p>Kim gawped at him and couldn't say anything. Her plan was for a single night and that would be it, but now.</p><p>""Well?"" Bill interrupted her thoughts ""what's it to be? You've got thirty seconds to make up your mind and say yes or you can go!""</p><p>He knew he was taking a chance of not getting to fuck the arse off this little slut and using her as his plaything but she was no match for his intelligence, guile and ability with words. She thought for twenty seconds or so as Bill checked his watch.</p><p>""Ten seconds! Nine, eight, seven, six, five....""</p><p>""Good"" Bill beamed ""Let's get started then.""</p><p>Bill stood up and moved around to the front of the desk to stand tall and imposing above her. His leering smile bore into her and she started to breathe with sharp, short intakes of breath. This made her tiny cleavage rise and fall and as clearly visible as her tits were, it gave Bill a wonderful display to get even more turned on. Trembling and feeling trapped by her own stupidity Kim up looked at him.</p><p>""Let's get a little more comfortable."" Bill told her.</p><p>He held out both hands to her and she placed hers in his. Then he lifted her to her feet and guided her towards the settee, walking backwards towards it. When he felt his legs touch the cushions, he sat down on the middle seat and pulled her between his open legs. Then she felt his hands slide around her hips to grasp her buttocks. A moment later they were on the back of her legs, moving up under her skirt and his warm hands were fondling her firm ten year old arse.</p><p>Kim remained motionless letting him grope her, as his fingers traced the ridge of her seams all the way down from her stocking tops to her ankles and back up again. His hands mauled her ass, and the thong gave no protection as his fingers probed between her thighs. Then he pulled her forward until she was firm up against him, her tits crushed to his chest. Their eyes locked onto each other and suddenly Kim was kissing him, sucking on his probing tongue as he forced it between her parted lips. Kim angled her head at the two o'clock position, threw her arms around his neck and duelled tongues and spit with him. </p><p>She could feel her cunt getting wet as she played with his tongue, wrestled with it, sucked on it as if she was performing a blow job. All the time his searching fingers were toying with her through her tiny little thong and she couldn't prevent a moan of pleasure escaping her lips. After a minute Bill broke the kiss and held her at arm's length.</p><p>""You fucking little slut, you're really getting off on this aren't you?"" he demanded to know.</p><p>""Yes!"" came the almost whispered response.</p><p>""Lose the skirt!""</p><p>Kim took a step backwards and humming a tune in her head, began a gentle but sexy dance as she moved her hands to the rear fastenings. Imagining herself stripping on a podium, with a cheering crowd of horny men watching her perform, she slowly and provocatively shimmied out of the skirt, allowing first her thong covered mound, followed by her suspender straps and then her black stocking tops to come into view. Continuing her strip she let it drop to the floor to pool around her ankles and heels and then stepped out of it.</p><p>Bill's face was one of total lust as he witnessed this ten year old slut stripping for him. Without words and following a mere gesture of command with his eyes, Kim unfastened the fourth button on her blouse and then the fifth. She turned her back to him and unfastened the last button to let the blouse drape off her right shoulder, baring a black bra strap to his leering eyes. Twisting at the waist to look over her shoulder at him, she gleefully smiled and then slid the blouse from her other shoulder, slowly letting it slide down her back until she knew he could clearly see her bra. At that point she quickly turned to face him and threw the blouse away.</p><p>His gaze fell upon her sexy attire, with her nipples now hard and flushed, poking through the sheer black net of the tiny half-cup, push-up bra that formed her tits into a delightful enticing mound of heaving tit flesh. With a face that was a study of lust, Bill stared at her tiny but nevertheless beckoning cleavage and licked his lips continuing his roving gaze to enjoy the image of her matching suspender belt with the chrome clips holding up those sheer black seamed stockings. His gaze rolled onwards down to the sheer mesh of the tiny triangle of material, now showing a damp spot and which provided him with an unhindered view of her bald cunt, down to her bright red 4"" high fuck-me heels.</p><p>Kim took his staring as a good sign and stood with her hands on her hips, her right leg totally straight and her left leg bent at the knee with the tip of her stiletto heel on the floor. She dipped her head to the right and then proceeded to do a slow 180 degree turn, stopping long enough for him to fix his eyes on her black seams and firm, tight buttocks, intersected with a tiny string only just covering her anus. She bent at the waist and pushed her ass out to him and then she again faced him and spoke. </p><p>""Do you like what you see?""</p><p>Bill nodded, cleared his dry throat and said.</p><p>""Oh yes!""</p><p>""Good, because it's all yours! Remember, I'll do anything you want. ANYTHING! You... no....WE, can have as much fun as you want, whenever you want, but my Daddy keeps his job.""</p><p>Bill grabbed her around her waist and pulled her to him, searching for her lips to kiss her but Kim fought him off, her hands pushing him away.</p><p>""Promise me. Dad keeps his job but you don't ever tell him about us.. here.. whenever... fucking, doing whatever..."" she finished staring deep into his eyes.</p><p>""Yes, I promise, he'll keep his job"" Bill confirmed.</p><p>Kim melted into his arms and kissed him with a passion that a ten year old should never have. Bills hands were all over her back, arse, thighs and legs. The kissing went on for a couple of minutes before Kim took the lead and pushed Bill backwards. She straddled his legs and clasped her hands behind his neck and then said.</p><p>""Take my bra off.""</p><p>Bill was practically salivating and his cock felt like it was going to explode as he felt her take hold of his hands and move them to the catch in the middle of her back. Then she was kissing him again, her tongue invading him and her lips suctioning his as she practically tongue raped his mouth. She squealed as she felt him release the catch and shook her shoulders to help the bra free itself. Moments later his hands were stealing their way under her cups to discover two blossoming puffy tit bumps surmounted with two rock-hard hot nipples.</p><p>""MMmmmm yes Bill, Squeeze them. Oowwwww too hard! OOOhhh yes just like that..."" she moaned as she pressed her tits into his hands.</p><p>She deftly stripped her bra from her chest and tossed it aside. As they continued kissing, Bill mauled her tits and Kim began grinding her cunt onto his tumescent flesh trying to bore its way out of his trousers.</p><p>""Ooohhhh that feels really big!"" she gleefully exclaimed.</p><p>""It certainly does!"" Bill told her.</p><p>He broke the kiss a few seconds later and stared deep into her eyes and then with a grin began kissing and licking her face and neck, slowly moving down to her chest and then Kim squealed and moaned as he licked first her right nipple and then her left before sucking the whole of her left tit into his hungry mouth. His hands were groping her arse, feeling her stocking covered thighs and legs and then holding her tight as he tongue lashed her tits before swallowing the right one. Kim cradled his head in her arms, pulling him onto her chest, allowing him to suckle to his heart's content.</p><p>""OOoohhhhhh fuck BILL!!!"" she groaned.</p><p>His cock felt so good as she dry humped him. As he continued to feast on her tiny AA cup tits, Kim began unbuttoning his shirt and when she had all but two unfastened she pulled it apart and ran her hands through his hairy chest. To loud sounds of slurping she pulled his shirt from his trousers, released the remaining buttons, pulled it off his arms and let it join the growing pile of clothing on the floor.</p><p>It took some effort for her to push her hands down onto his cock, grasping him in her right hand, pumping it through his trousers. Bill moaned in pleasure as she stroked him and then he felt her unfastening his belt. Shortly after that, Kim unzipped his flies and delved into his underwear and they both gasped as she held his cock in her hot, insistent hand.</p><p>""Wow!!!"" was all she could manage as Bill continued to suck and bite her nipples ""OOOHHH GEE!""</p><p>Kim struggled to pull his trousers down as Bill had no obvious inclination to stop what he was doing. She stood up and he raised his backside up and adopted a squatting pose as he bent forward to allow her to slide both his trousers and underpants down over his hips. At that point he grasped her long blonde hair in his right hand and forcefully pulled her head back until she was staring at the ceiling. </p><p>His tongue rasped across her tit flesh, his teeth nipped and bit her tender nipples and his left hand moved smoothly over her thighs to cup her thong covered cunt. Kim was wet, far more so than she could ever remember. She could feel her own juices trickling down her ass crack and the sensation together with Bill's exploration of her tits soon had her simmering.</p><p>""MMMmmmmm Bill I'm starting to cum!"" she informed him.</p><p>With a throaty chuckle, Bill slid his hand into her thong and ran his middle finger along her soaking wet slit.</p><p>""Fucking wet little slut!"" he extolled ""What a wet cunt!""</p><p>With a strength he wasn't expecting, Kim suddenly put her arms on his chest and managed to push him away. With a startled look on his face, Kim took a long step backwards and with a salacious smile that no young pre-teen girl should ever manage, she dropped her hands to her hips and grasped hold of the bows on each of her hips. Dropping her head to the right she blew him a kiss and said.</p><p>""Ready for it?""</p><p>She pulled the strings and Bill watched transfixed as the thong fell away, revealing her cunt to his gaze. It was beautiful, hairless, shiny and glistened with her juices. The slit was a prominent deep pink and the folds were just beginning to part. Kim held the thong to his nose and wiped it all over his face.</p><p>""Do I smell nice?"" she asked.</p><p>""Fuck yes!"" he replied.</p><p>She stood there wearing just her black suspender belt, black seamed stockings and red fuck-me heels as he smelt her thong, taking in the unmistakeable arousing odour of her little girl cunt. Kim's feet were planted eighteen inches apart and with her back arched, offering her tits, reddened by his assault on them, to his face, she put the first two fingers of each hand onto her cunt lips and pulled herself wide open for him.</p><p>""I'm smiling for you Bill!"" she toyed with him and laughed.</p><p>Then she fell to her knees and Bill thought she was going to blow him. Kim, however started to unfasten his shoes and soon she had him as naked as the day he was born. When she pushed him back and got her first unimpeded close-up view of his tumescent cock Bill heard her gasp.</p><p>""You're huge!"" she exclaimed ""I mean REALLY huge!""</p><p>Bill looked at her rapt stare, locked onto his nine inch long and nearly two inch thick manhood which seemed to twitch with a life of its own in response to her attention. The he felt her hands grasping it, one above the other and smiled in smug satisfaction as her eyes bugged. There was still at least three inches of his cock poking out from her double handful.</p><p>""Impressive isn't it?"" he asked her.</p><p>All Kim could do was nod and then she seemed to come out of her hypnotic trance and her voice quavered.</p><p>""I don't think it'll fit in me!"" she croaked with a little fear ""It's too big.""</p><p>""Well we'll just have to see won't we?"" Bill chortled ""After all I'm a man not some spotty little high school kid!""</p><p>Kim looked at him and her lips parted in a weak smile. He was so much bigger than her Daddy but she couldn't tell him that. How she was going to take all of that into her ten year old cunt and ass she didn't know. She knew she could blow him but getting it in her throat would be something else. She again looked at him as she wanked the shaft.</p><p>""You did say I could have anything I wanted and for me that includes all three holes."" Bill reminded her ""are you saying 'no' to me now?""</p><p>Kim shook her head ""no"" and shuffled in closer on her knees. Grasping his cock around the base with her right hand, she cradled his balls in her left and began to rub the head all over her tits and nipples. She maintained eye contact as she did so and smiled up at him.</p><p>""One day I'll have big enough tits to be really able to tit fuck a cock but this is the best I can do right now!""</p><p>Kim tried to fold her tits around his cock as she slid her AA cups up and down the shaft. Bill let out a moan of pleasure as her motions gave him unbelievable sensations.</p><p>""Ooohhh fuck yes that's good!"" he told her as he lay back a little and let her lay over him.</p><p>He closed his eyes for a few brief seconds to savour the wondrous feelings she was giving him and missed her forming an ""O"" with her tiny smeared red painted lips. The next moment he was engulfed in a world of warm, wet liquid velvet as she quickly took his cock into her mouth and then back out to start licking it from its base all the way up the left side until she reached the head. </p><p>Kim swirled her tongue around it, slathering it with long slow, insistent licks, swirling the tip of her talented tongue into the pee hole before slowly and deliciously descending the right side back down to its base. Without stopping she held his cock in between the tips of the fingers on her right hand and gently jiggling and squeezing his testicles, licked hard and fast right up the underside of his now wet, twitching cock.</p><p>""Oh yes... fucking hell yes.. oh go on.. yes!""</p><p>Kim paused with his cock head resting on her hot little tongue and then forming an ""O"" with her lips she locked eyes with him and slowly, ever so slowly took him into her ten year old mouth. She started bobbing her head up and down, seemingly millimetres at first, as his massive red plum shaped circumcised cock head spread her lips wide apart. Her mouth was stuffed with the first two inches of his cock as she struggled to get the shaft slick with her saliva. </p><p>Her hands looked tiny holding the rest of it, one hand above the other and still her lips didn't touch her fingers. He was so big she couldn't breathe, even through her nose and she began to make gagging, spluttering noises. He was so much bigger than her daddy and she thought he was huge but this cock was immense.</p><p>""Don't you scrape me with your teeth you little slut!"" he warned her.</p><p>""Unhh Unnhh"" she groaned, shaking her head to indicate she wouldn't do that.</p><p>Bill watched with fascination as Kim slowly went to work on his cock. He was convinced she was getting fucked by her Daddy, she just couldn't have gained this much experience simply just by watching porn on the net and fucking a couple of boys. She was so good at cock sucking, so confident and knew her way around a cock and knew exactly how to pleasure a man. The way she had seductively stripped for him and her whole attitude indicated he had to be right. If it wasn't her daddy, then it had to be someone close to her. </p><p>Kim began to hum, sending incredible vibrations into his now overly sensitive cock and then she began to moan with presumed pleasure. With each passing minute she produced more and more saliva, coating his cock shaft with it and in so doing found she could take a little more inside with each downward journey. She had about four inches inserted when she felt it tickle her tonsils and she unsuccessfully fought to stifle the gagging she felt.</p><p>With a loud cough she ejected the monster from her tiny orifice and a huge strand of saliva connected her lips to his nine inch monster. She wanked the shaft as she drew in a much needed breath and licked the head once more, paying particular attention to the top inch on the underside where she knew he would be most sensitive. As his back arched and he lurched allowing a groan of bliss escape his lips, she laughed with glee.</p><p>""I love sucking cock!"" she told him.</p><p>Bill was already convinced of that. She had been sucking him now for ten minutes, longer than his trophy wife ever went on for. In fact sex with her was usually over inside of twenty minutes but here was a ten year old girl showing so much enthusiasm and maturity that he felt cheated with the money his wife would spend as her reward for fucking him. Kim was everything a man wanted, a slut, a whore, sexy beyond description, keen, eager and only too willing to fuck. </p><p>Kim was now into the fast strokes with both hands, her head bobbed and his balls were saturated with her saliva as it drooled in copious strands from the edges of her well stuffed mouth. She stuck her tongue out and as she bobbed up and down, she ran his cock along it. She felt him shudder and recognised he was starting to cum. He had his hands in her long, blonde tresses, directing her movements as she continued to take more and more of his cock into her mouth.</p><p>""HUH fuck I'm cumming!"" he warned her.</p><p>Kim doubled her efforts, bobbing her head at a stroke a second, wanking the shaft slick with her saliva. She knew her way around a cock and how to suck a man to orgasm. Bill began humping up into her mouth, face fucking his little slut and then began to lose control as his cum began to boil. </p><p>""Take it you little bitch!"" he groaned.</p><p>Kim stopped. Took his cock out of her mouth and pressed with her thumb right at the base of his shaft. The result was that Bill lost the urge to cum and groaned out his frustration. Kim giggled and gently licked the shaft from top to bottom and then turning her head sideways onto it, wrapped her lips around the base and slowly licked her way all the way up to the head.</p><p>""You fucking little tease.... I was cumming!""</p><p>""I know you were, but not yet! Not for a while yet!"" she told him.</p><p>She again pressed his cock between her tiny tits and folded them around the shaft as best she could, forming the other half of the cocoon with her wet hands. Then she began to hump his cock with her tits.</p><p>""OH fucking hell........."" Bill exclaimed.</p><p>""MMMMmmm do you like me doing that?"" she asked as she immediately engulfed his cock again.</p><p>""OH fuck yes!!!"" he chortled.</p><p>She went back to tit fucking him, sucking the head every time it appeared and then running his cock over her erect nipples before sucking it to get it wet and then once more folding as much as she could of her tiny tits around it.</p><p>""Good because as my Mum says there are so many ways to pleasure a man!""</p><p>""Your Mum!"" Bill exclaimed.</p><p>Kim knew she had said something she shouldn't have and thinking on her feet as she continued to tit fuck him said.</p><p>""Err yes. My mum caught me looking at porn and gave me the ""birds and bees"" talk as she called it. I knew it all anyway but pretended I didn't"" she hoped she sounded convincing.</p><p>""Really? You taught yourself to suck cock like this eh?""</p><p>""Hmm hmm"" Kim confirmed.</p><p>She began sucking him off again, deciding she had best keep her mouth full of something to help prevent her saying foolish things and giving the real facts away. She twirled her tongue around the head and then holding the shaft upright, ran her tongue all the way down it until she was licking his balls. With an ease he wasn't expecting she delicately sucked one into her mouth.</p><p>""OH dear god oohh fuck oohh"" he railed.</p><p>Kim moaned and groaned as she laved his balls, one then the other, for a couple of minutes whilst masturbating him. She wanted to keep him hard and give him a blow job he would never forget. When she returned to sucking him he was in heaven with the incredible pleasure she was giving him. For another five incredible minutes she slowly sucked the cum from his balls and up his shaft until he was again about to explode.</p><p>Kim felt his reaction to her cheeks hollowing out and sucking hard on each upstroke. He was trembling and shaking, moaning with sheer lust as he felt that boiling sensation growing to the imminent point of release.</p><p>""Agghhhn god take it ... now.."" he cried out.</p><p>Kim pulled off and again squeezed the base of his cock, denying him release for the second time. She grinned as she stared into his pleading eyes. Then she slowly, wickedly, folded her hands and tits around him to masturbate him again.</p><p>""AAWWW Fucking hell...."" he collapsed in desperate need to cum.</p><p>At that point Kim pulled him to the edge of the seat so that he was laying on his back, his head resting upon the rear of the chesterfield settee. She took hold of his right foot and put it up on the seat and then did the same with his left. His buttocks were fully open to her and his huge erection stood up proud and livid and his balls were soaked with her saliva. He wondered what she was going to do and then gasped out in ecstasy when she buried her face between his buttocks and began to ream his anus.</p><p>""OOOHHH FUCKING HELL!!!!!"" he cried out.</p><p>The smell was overpowering and rank and the taste of malodorous sweat and foul stale body juices filled her nose making her baulk. But Kim pressed her tongue tip onto his puckering asshole, slathering it all over, making him squirm as her now firm rolled up tongue forced its way through the foul tasting sphincter and slid deep inside.</p><p>She wanted him to know she would keep her word and do anything for her Daddy and this was one way of ensuring he realised that. With fake but believable moans and groans of pleasure, Kim tongue fucked his asshole with a relish Bill never thought possible from any slut, let alone a ten year old girl. Loud, slurps accompanied her rasping thrusts and sucking as she rimmed and reamed him into a contortion of incredible pleasure. </p><p>Bill was in a pleasure filled state of disbelief and shock at what Kim was now doing to him. He had never had a rim job before and now here he was getting one from a slut just a couple of years younger than his son. What was so delightful was her eagerness to please, her willingness to enjoy what she was doing and her commitment to making sex so pleasurable. He was in an ecstatic state as Kim continued to wank his cock with her right hand and tongue him to the point where he was again close to the boiling point of cumming.</p><p>""Huh... Huh... ooohh cummingggggg!!!"" he groaned as she bore down with her tongue and drilled him as deep as she could get it.</p><p>""Mouf or faze?"" she mumbled.</p><p>""OH fuck... aahhh..mmmm.. don't care where!!!"" Bill groaned out as his cum boiled and started to rise up his well over stimulated cock.</p><p>Kim sensed the moment when to pull out and as he arched his back and spasmed into an immense ejaculation, Kim buried his cock into her eager mouth.</p><p>""OOHHHHHHH FUUCCKKKK YESSSSS!!!"" he cried out thrusting up with his cock.</p><p> ""UUMMMPPPHHHHHH!!!!"" Kim moaned as he began to fill her mouth. Kim locked her lips tight around his shaft and using her tongue to stimulate him ever more, bobbed her head up and down as he shot the first rope of cum into her mouth.</p><p>""OOHH FUCK!!"" he yelled.</p><p>""OOOHH YESSS!"" he moaned.</p><p>""OOHH OOHH AHHHH"" was all he could manage as Kim wanked his shaft, hollowed her cheeks and sucked hard to milk his balls dry.</p><p>She felt her mouth filling up, her cheeks having to expand to take the amazing, copious quantity of cum he was producing. The fourth blast was as long and as heavy as the first and it hit the back of her throat making her having to stifle the urge to swallow. The fifth was the jet that made her cough, gag and sneeze! He was still cumming as she felt her nostrils fill with his bleachy tasting cum and it exited her nostrils with some force to land all over his cock and balls, her chin and tits.</p><p>Her eyes were streaming with tears and they mixed with the snot and cum she had snorted from her nostrils, but she kept her mouth firmly clamped around his cock shaft as he continued to cum, filling her mouth to bursting point. She felt a small trickle start to flow from the edges of her lips and wanked him furiously to try and finish him off.</p><p>Bill had never cum so hard in his entire life, the heavy cum blasts rocked him to the core and his balls felt like they had been kicked around as he jetted at least ten loads into her tiny eager willing sucking black hole of a mouth. With each racking cumload he involuntarily arched his back, forcing his cock into her suck hole and then collapsed back to endure the next ejaculation evacuating his balls.</p><p>Eventually he stopped producing sperm and he fell back against the settee. Kim locked eyes with him and managed a smile around the edges of her spermy lips. Her face was a mess of black mascara, eye-shadow, tears, snot and cum but her look was one of sheer triumph. As she continued to stimulate his cock, she slowly pulled her lips from him and as it exited her mouth she tilted her head backwards.</p><p>Arching her back, she cupped her tiny tits in her hands, offering them to him and then opened her mouth, showing him her cum filled orifice. Leaning forward, she slowly, sexily, dribbled her cum filled mouth all over her tits. Bill couldn't believe her action and felt his cock twitch at the sight. She giggled, moaned and started to rub his cum into her tits.</p><p>""Pleas mae ey swalluh?"" she was gargling cum as she said it</p><p>All Bill could do was look on in awe and nod his head. To a sight that would be engraved on his mind forevermore, he watched Kim tilt her head back and audibly swallow the rest of his cum with a genuine relish of total delight.</p><p>""Tasty!!"" Kim giggled and then she was scooping up what remained on her tits and began licking her fingers clean ""MMMM really sweet!"" she ventured.</p><p>Bill's chest was heaving. He had just been given oral sex of the highest calibre that lasted for nearly an hour and it was from a ten year old girl! He stared at her in total admiration.</p><p>""I need to clean myself up"" he spoke to no-one in particular.</p><p>""I'll do that!"" Kim advised him.</p><p>Bill was again surprised when Kim leaned back into his crotch and began to lick and clean his cock of every last drop of cum she had failed to swallow. As she gleefully bent to her task, between licks and sucks she said.</p><p>""A good slut always cleans up her man's cock of the mess she's made!""</p><p>He was again incredulous at where this sentiment had come from but he was convinced it wasn't from watching porn. He watched as Kim raised herself up from her knees where she had been throughout the near hour long mouth pleasuring she had given him and winced as she stretched her aching legs.</p><p>""OOOOOOHHHHH that feels better!"" she stated as she began to adjust her suspender belt and smooth out her stockings. She sat astride him and pressed her cunt onto his cock and with a wicked gleam in her eyes crushed her lips down over his. The wet tongue entwining kiss lasted over a minute and she cradled his head in her arms, pressing her tits into his hairy chest. When she came up for air she asked.</p><p>""Was that good Bill? Did I suck really good?""</p><p>""Best blow job I've ever had"" he admitted.</p><p>""Ooohhh really? Was I that good?""</p><p>""Yes Kim, you really were!"" he confirmed with a long intake of breath.</p><p>""I need a drink"" Kim said ""and I bet my face is a mess. It feels like it. You came in me so much I sneezed cum down my nose. I can still feel it now. I need to clean my face up."" </p><p>She rose up off his thighs and sashayed to the desk where she quickly gulped the remaining water in the glass he had given her and then turned back to him. Bill was totally mesmerised by the image of this young girl looking so adult, who sucked like a seasoned pro, yet had the body of a pre-teen just starting to develop. The contrast was unbelievable.</p><p>""Is there somewhere I can clean up?"" she asked ""and then you can fuck me!"" and she grinned at him.</p><p>Bill took her to a nearby ladies room and Kim, went inside, carrying her shoulder bag. As he returned to his office his mind was a conflict of thoughts. She was so sexually experienced, so sexually adept, so sexually arousing. He was still trying to sort out his thoughts when Kim arrived back a few minutes later. She had cleaned her face up as best she could and repaired her slut make-up. Her piercing blue eyes sparkled with renewed energy and her rich red freshly painted lips just beckoned to be kissed.</p><p>""Are we going to fuck now?"" she asked in an innocent little girls' voice.</p><p>Bill stared at the beautiful sexy image standing before him. His eyes fixed on Kim's tender swelling tits and flushed pink hard nipples then on down her body to her glistening mound. His stare was so intense that Kim felt it like his hands were stroking her. She slowly parted her legs, ran her hands over her tits and dropped her head to the right, salaciously staring into his dreamy eyes and licked her red lips.</p><p>""Well? Are we going to fuck or not?"" she pressed. She was horny. She was hot. She was so in need of a fuck! Her cunt was dripping wet and she ran the index finger of her right hand slowly through her slit. Then she raised it to her mouth and sucked it in. The connotation was blatant and Bill felt his cock rising again. How could such a young child arouse him so much? He held his hands out to welcome her into his arms and they kissed, caressed, cuddled, stroked and writhed together in a blissful union, body against body until Bill turned her onto her back and knelt in front of her.</p><p>""Your turn to be teased you little bitch!"" he told her.</p><p>He pushed her knees wide open and smiled at the beautiful cunt meeting his eyes. It was flushed pink and shiny with arousal, the lips puffy and wet, with a slick of juices slowly dribbling down her ass crack as she felt her arousal increasing with each touch and kiss. Kim moaned out with an ecstatic mewl as Bill's tongue slathered its way all along her throbbing cunt, from top to bottom and then slowly returning to its starting point.</p><p>""HHUUUhhhmmm oooohhhhh Billll!!!"" she groaned.</p><p>He devoured her! Ate her and feasted on the tastiest cunt he had ever experienced. She was sweet, fresh, and smelt so heady. As he probed deep inside her spasming cunt he ran his hands up over her stomach, on towards her tits and began moulding them, rolling her nipples between his fingers and thumbs. Kim loved it, arched her back and brought her black nylon covered legs over his shoulders to wrap them tight around his head. She squeezed tight and pulled his tongue deeper into her now gushing cunt.</p><p>""Mmmmnnnnn fuck yes Bill, don't stop ooohh more tongue Bill, more! Oh yesss! Deeper, aaahhhh eat me, jeez please Bill!!!!""</p><p>Bill gave her what she wanted and slowly but surely brought her to the point of orgasm. To a growing wail of lust filled passion Kim felt her body begin to melt, shake and shudder.</p><p>""CUUMMMMIIINNNN!!! I'm CUM.....""</p><p>At that very moment Bill pulled his tongue from her twitching, steaming cunt and blew a cold blast of air over her soaking wet slit!</p><p>""OOOHHH NOOOOO Bill pleeasseee!"" Kim cried out trying to frig herself.</p><p>""No... You did it to me so now I do it to you."" And he laughed an almost evil laugh ""You can cum later, maybe?""</p><p>""OOhhh please Bill"" Kim begged ""Ohhh fuck yes! YESSSS!""</p><p>Bill had attacked her cunt again, only this time he was chewing on her cunt lips, nibbling and nipping her clit whilst alternating sucking the whole of her cunt into his mouth and then slowly, teasingly, licking the full length of her dripping wet twat! Kim wrapped her legs around his head again and proceeded to hump his face, forcing his tongue as far into her as she could get it. Bill's hands resumed their circumnavigation of her tits and then he felt one of her hands gripping his hair, pushing and pulling him on and off. Her other hand snaked down to her clit and he saw her fingers begin to play with her clit.</p><p>""Need to cum Bill! Pleasseee Bill! Make me cum!"" she begged him and then she wailed ""OH FUCKING HELLLLL!!"".</p><p>Bill had returned the compliment and drilled his tongue into her back passage! The taste was so different to his wife's. None at all really, she was so fresh to taste and had obviously cleaned herself earlier, so Bill rasped his tongue into her, tongue fucking her with quick, hard, penetrating jabs. Kim bucked and shuddered and he could feel her tense in her throes of passion. Without breaking his motion, he dropped his right hand to her cunt and thrust his middle finger knuckle deep into her cunt.</p><p>She erupted! It came from nowhere, no indication to either of them as she exploded, shook and shuddered through an orgasm so intense she wailed at the top of her voice for a full thirty seconds, grasping his head with her hands and grinding her cunt into his face.</p><p>""Hoooo hoooo hooohhh huhu huhuhh!!!""</p><p>Bill smiled to himself as he kept on tongue fucking her asshole and shafting her cunt with now two fingers. He slowly reduced speed in both her orifices as she collapsed into a well fucked out little slut. Bill licked her groin clean of her gushing girly cum and then sat up to look at her. She was laying back, legs spread wide open, her hands on her tits and her chest heaving with huge breaths as she slowly came down from the crest of her orgasmic wave.</p><p>""I think you enjoyed that"" he said as if it wasn't obvious.</p><p>""Mmmmmmm ohhh yesss fucking fantastic."" she groaned from her ever so dry mouth ""and we still haven't fucked yet!</p><p>""No we haven't"" he confirmed as he took a look at the clock on the wall behind his desk. </p><p>It was twenty minutes to ten. They'd been enjoying each other for nearly an hour and a half and they'd only just got past the oral introductions. He so much wanted to fuck her right now but time was passing them by. He went over to the refrigerator and selected two more drinks and returned to give her one of them. Kim lifted the bottle to her lips and guzzled it down, She felt so parched at one end and soaking wet at the other. She grinned at him and then took the bottle in her right hand, placed her heels on the settee itself, spread her legs as wide as she could and slid the neck of the bottle into her cunt.</p><p>""I want you in there Bill!"" she told him as she masturbated herself with the bottle ""All the way in!""</p><p>Bill stood up, turned to face her, slid his hands under her arms, lifted her up like she was a feather, turned back around to sit down and brought her to rest astride his lap. As he did so the bottle slipped from her cunt to bounce across the floor.</p><p>""How could I refuse such a request?"" he told her.</p><p>Kim's right hand grasped his already rock hard cock and she began pumping it. She licked her left hand and smeared it over his shaft and proceeded to rub his cock up and down her gushing twat. He was so aware of his size and how tight she had been to his fingers that he needed to take it slowly.</p><p>""Are you going to do me bareback or do you want a condom?"" she enquired.</p><p>""Put me in your cunt Kim. As slow or as fast as you want, just get me in there. I don't want anything between us!""</p><p>""OK!"" she smiled.</p><p>Kim positioned his cock at the entrance to her cunt, rubbing it in her juices to make it as slick as she could and slowly pushed down. As she did so his cock prised her cunt lips apart, slowly filling her as he applied a slight upward pressure. He felt her cunt spreading around him, opening up and it seemed that he slowly moved inside a millimetre at a time. </p><p>Kim felt the whole of his cock head splitting her open, the pain was something she hadn't felt since her Daddy took her virginity a year previous, but this cock was so much bigger to accommodate in her tiny ten year old cunt. She eased off until just the tip was inside and then pressed down again. She felt it slide in deeper and groaned with the sensation of it filling her up.</p><p>""Ohhhh fuck it's huge!"" she groaned ""It's massive!""</p><p>Bill had hold of her around her hips but now began to knead and maul her tit mounds, squeezing her nipples so tight she felt he was going to pull them off.</p><p>""OOOWWWWWW not so hard!"" she screamed out.</p><p>Bill eased off until he felt her relax and then experienced her begin to fuck him. He buried his tongue down her throat and groaned as she pushed his cock deep into her protesting cunt.</p><p>""MMMmmmhhhhhhh ooohhhhhhhh mmmm!"" she moaned with undisguised pleasure as after just a couple of minutes she was riding him fast and deep, feeling his cock touch her cervix each time she bottomed out. She couldn't take him all in, it was impossible, but there was now less than a hands width left to fit as she began a wild, stallion ride.</p><p>The only word to truly describe their coupling was ""fucking"". Kim squeezed tight with her young cunt muscles each time she backed off him, milking him with her hot tight twat and then hammered herself down to take him as deep as she possibly could. She so much wanted all ten inches inside but had to make do with just eight long, fat, hole filling, inches of man cock fucking her cunt! </p><p>Bill feasted on her tits, ran his hand all over her ass and nylon covered legs, luxuriating in the tactile sensations of her young willing body taking pleasure from his and returning the same to him. The room was filled with loud, wet sounds of two bodies fucking each other with the intention of making the other cum first.</p><p>Kim won the race! Bill was so excited and filled with lust that he could not hold back a moment longer. He felt his balls tightening, his cock radiating that tell tale stimulation of impending release. As Kim slammed down yet one more time, with his mouth full of her right tit, Bill came like a clap of thunder.</p><p>""OOOHHHHHH FUCCCKKKKKK!!""</p><p>He erupted with a torrent of cum, spitting thick, heavy ropes into her unprotected pre-teen womb.</p><p>""Unnnghhh!"" the first one seared the walls of her cunt.</p><p>""Unnnghh!"" the second filled up what cavity there was not filled by his cock.</p><p>""Unnnghh!"" the third had nowhere else to go but out and it spit from her cock stuffed cunt, billowing in a foam from the tight edges of her hot twat.</p><p>""Unnghhh"" the fourth was like a dam bursting and Kim felt it spitting and hissing from her cunt, dribbling down her ass crack and onwards down her thighs.</p><p>""Unnnghh!"" the fifth was the start of the end flow, it forced itself out around his cock and he was bathed in cum and girl juices as Kim came.</p><p>""OOOHHH FUCKKK BILLLLL!!!!!"" </p><p>Her orgasm was as powerful as her first just twenty minutes earlier and she shuddered through it. Her Daddy had never fucked her so good as this, never made her cum so hard as this and never left her feeling so well and truly fucked as she did now. Kim collapsed against Bill's chest, her cunt throbbing around his still twitching cock that was still emptying his balls of cum.</p><p>They lay locked together for long minutes until Kim felt his cock begin to deflate and he eventually slid from her cum oozing cunt with an audible sucking ""plop"". Both of them were breathing hard, trying to control their heart rate and muster the energy to move. Kim kissed him long and hard with all the passion she could muster and when she broke the kiss, she stared deep into his eyes and said.</p><p>""You still have one more hole to fill!""</p><p>He burst into a grin and hugged her to his chest, feeling her hard nipples pressing into him.</p><p>""You're a sexy little slut Kim, but I'm knackered. Besides I need to get you home so you are there before your parents get back.""</p><p>Kim moaned and cuddled into him, not wanting to break the embrace.</p><p>""Do you want to see me again?"" she asked.</p><p>""Try stopping me!"" he responded, stroking her hair and back.</p><p>""So, is my Dad's job safe then?""</p><p>""Yes it's safe"" he told her and thought to himself 'it was never in danger' but he didn't tell her that.</p><p>Just after ten o'clock, he locked the door to the offices and took Kim to his car. He had less than half an hour to get her back to her home. Fortunately the roads were quiet and as they approached the long driveway to her house he stopped the car and turned to her. </p><p>""Give me your mobile number.""</p><p>He punched it into his phone and then they were kissing again, his hand cupping her right tit and caressing it through her blouse and bra.</p><p>""I'll text you to arrange another night. Don't try and get out of seeing me. Remember, you do whatever I want whenever I want. Make whatever excuses you have to, to get out of the house. Your Dad's job is safe as long as you come to me when I want you to.""</p><p>""Yes Bill I'll do whatever you say""</p><p>""Good because I still have one more hole to fill"" he reminded her.</p><p>""I know Bill.""</p><p>A quick kiss and she was gone, running up the drive as fast as her four inch high heels would allow. Bill grinned like the Cheshire cat. What a fuck she was and what a future lay in store for him. He started the car and drove off.</p><p>In the house, Kim quickly stripped off, showered, cleaned her cunt of all the cum Bill had deposited there and then changed into her pyjamas. She settled in front of the television with a half consumed bottle of cola in front of her just a couple of minutes before her parents arrived home.</p><p>""Hello sweetheart"" her Daddy greeted her.</p><p>""Hello daddy"" she beamed as he pulled her tight into his arms.</p><p>""Daddy's missed you tonight"" Alan told her, kissing her on the lips and feeling her arse.</p><p>""And so has Mummy"" Beth added.</p><p>""Let's get ready for bed and have a really good threesome shall we?"" Alan suggested.</p><p>""OK Daddy!"" Kim replied and wondered where she was going to get the energy from.</p><p>As the bedroom door closed and the sounds of three way fucking filled the room, back in his own house Bill was already plotting the next time he would have her. The next time he'd nail her ass!</p>"
78,The Importance Of Being Ten,Agent Provocateur,,"['bg', 'Mg', 'Fg', 'bro/sis', 'moth/dau', 'fath/dau']",Ten year old Amy becomes the family slut and this family are very close!,2012-11-23T00:00:00,No family like this one exists in the real world.,"<p>Andrew Carlyle heard the morning alarm invade his sleep and groaned at the intruding sound awakening him from his dreams. Beside him he felt his wife fumbling to switch it off and then, a few seconds later, saw her slip naked out of bed and move into the en-suite bathroom, leaving the door slightly ajar. He soon heard the distinct sound of the noise of the power-shower being switched on and thought about having another five minutes to doze.</p><p>Six thirty a.m. and it felt a bit cold despite the heating being on. He lay back and stared up to the ceiling, mentally preparing himself for another day in the office, another drudge day preparing the month-end accounts. Tending to all the computer problems he knew he would encounter, to the incessant interruptions by his staff and inwardly groaned. At least it was Friday.</p><p>He listened as the shower was shut-off and to the sound of his wife opening and then closing the glass door, before he raised himself up from the bed and sat for a few moments composing his thoughts. He didn't feel like going in today but knew he had no real option other than to do so. </p><p>""Come on sleepy head"" his wife said as she re-entered the bedroom ""I'll go make sure the kids are awake and start breakfast."" </p><p>He looked up and smiled at her. Even first thing on a morning she was beautiful. Even without make-up she was stunning. Marie was 31 years old with a body that many women would die for. Her natural 34DD-22-34 figure was firm and belied the fact that she was the proud mother of two kids, fourteen year old Chris and his ten year old sister Amy, who was looking more and more like her mother with each passing day.</p><p>Andrew looked and exhaled in appreciation at her as she beamed him a glistening smile whilst she slipped into her red satin robe that clung in all the right places. She fastened the tie belt snugly around her waist and slid her dainty feet into her 5"" high red marabou slippers. She was sex on legs and she knew it. He stretched and yawned and then decided on another five minutes before he went for his shower. Whilst doing so, he mulled over in his mind whether the day would be a good one or bad.</p><p>Marie tottered the few steps down the hall towards the stairs and halted at her son's bedroom door. She opened it and popped her head inside to see if everything was as it should be first thing on a morning. Her eyes fell on the bed and she smiled in satisfaction at the sight greeting her. Her son was reclining back on his pillows, his hands behind his head as he stared down into his lap.</p><p>Laying on her left side, totally naked, her developing tits rising with her exertions, ten year old Amy was slowly bobbing her head up and down her brothers rock hard cock, sucking him in deep and using her tongue to slather around the shaft. ""Mmmmmmm"" she moaned</p><p>""Uuuhhhhhh"" Chris sighed as she blew him.</p><p>""Breakfast will be ready in about thirty minutes kids. Make sure you look after your brother's needs Amy. Just like Mummy taught you!""</p><p>""OK MUM OOOHHH YESSSS"" Chris mumbled.</p><p>""Hohh K Muhm.. Mmmmmmmmmmm"" Amy responded as she sucked hard.</p><p>""And no fucking until after breakfast OK? I don't want the food going cold"" she advised them ""and Amy, don't keep Daddy waiting too long, he's just getting into the shower.""</p><p>""OK Mum huh huh"" Chris replied ""Come on bitch suck it hard! I'm cumming!""</p><p>Marie smiled at the view of her daughter dutifully sucking her brother off, just like she had done every morning for the past three weeks. She'd taken to being the family fuck toy quite well since her tenth birthday and Marie was pleased with her progress. She had begun training her daughter just a year ago using her strap-on dildo to teach her how to suck cock and to gently penetrate her cunt but ensuring she didn't pop her hymen. </p><p>The attempted anal was fun too but the little girl was too tight to accomplish anything more than half an inch insertion. Her oral ability was amazing, she took to cunt licking and ass rimming like a duck takes to water and her mouth and tongue was now well used to sucking anything and probing any hole offered to her. Marie mused for a while, watching her daughter's head bob up and down before she let out a small laugh and said.</p><p>""Enjoy yourselves."" and then she was on her way down to the kitchen.</p><p>""OOOhhhh fuck yesssss!"" Chris groaned as he held Amy's head tight in his hands and began to fuck up into her hot, wet, velvet like mouth ""Take it all in Bitch!"" and pushed her head down until she was gagging.</p><p>Saliva drooled copiously down his cock, and her tears and snot mixed as Amy felt his cock hardening even more and knew what that meant. She swallowed him whole, taking him balls deep as she buried her nose into his pubic hair and gargled cum when he began filling her mouth.</p><p>Even for a fourteen year old he produced far more warm, sour, salty glutinous cum than she could swallow. She coughed, choked and then sneezed, feeling it spout from her nostrils as he almost drowned her in a salty cum bath. She counted the jets filling her mouth, four, five, six. It seemed never ending as it burst from the corners of her cock stuffed mouth to spill down her chin onto her tiny tits and all over his belly. </p><p>Even after he had stopped producing cum, Amy kept sucking, making sure she had emptied her brother's balls. Her Mummy had told her how important it was for a man to have his morning erection catered for and that included boys too. Although she had only been sucking real cock for less than a month now, she knew she was a good little cocksucker.</p><p>""MMmmnnnnnn"" she moaned as she licked him totally clean. ""Was that good for you Chris? Did I suck you good?""</p><p>""Ohhh fuck yes"" he told her ""but I suppose you'd best go and see to Dad now, you'd better not keep him waiting.""</p><p>Amy slipped his wilting cock from her suctioning mouth with a loud ""pop"" and pushed herself up onto her feet. Within twenty seconds she was entering her parent's en-suite where she saw her father's outline through the steamy glass door of the shower. She quickly opened the door and stepped in to join him.</p><p>""Good morning Daddy."" she greeted him.</p><p>""Good morning sweetheart."" he replied.</p><p>The warm water spilled over her naked body, down over her blossoming tits, just mere swells with ripening nipples and flowed lower onto her totally hairless cunt. Andrew stared at her firm buttocks and smiled at her as she dropped to her knees in front of him.</p><p>""Does Daddy want his cock sucking?"" she asked, her eyes fixed on his ""or do you want to fuck me instead?""</p><p>""Tough choice!"" he responded pondering his choices ""Both!""</p><p>Amy giggled. It was the same response every morning. She would join him in the shower, suck him until he was stiff and then turn around and lean forward so he could slide that big 7"" cock into her pre-teen cunt. Without hesitation, Amy opened her mouth and beneath a tumbling waterfall of warm water sucked his cock into her hot little mouth. She commenced her second, but certainly not last blow job of the day, with loud moans of pleasure she felt his cock rise and swell, filling her mouth as it erected into its full seven inch length. </p><p>It was fat too, somewhere between an inch and a half and two inches thick with prominent ridges all the way down it from below the circumcised head to its base. Amy cradled his heavy balls in her left hand and tried to fit her other hand around the base but found she just couldn't manage to fit her finger tips together. She found it easier to suck his cock into her mouth when he wasn't fully erect, but then couldn't suppress the fright it always gave her once she had made it hard and it totally filled her mouth so much she felt her lips were being split open.</p><p>How her Mummy ever managed to actually swallow the monster was beyond her, though she knew that one day she would be doing that very same thing. Chris's cock was so much more manageable. He was no more than four or five inches long and slim too so she could easily get it down her throat. All that practice with Mummy's strap-on was a big help, but her Daddy's cock was a challenge!</p><p>She sucked as much as she could of it into her willing mouth and bobbed her head furiously along the shaft, using her tongue to lick along it as she slid it in and out. Using her right hand she wanked the base of the shaft, accompanying her lips up and down the shaft as she coaxed him to full erection. Andrew let her work on him and took delight in the sheer enjoyment of her young mouth pleasuring him. She was a good little cocksucker and was learning fast. She obviously wasn't as good as her mother, but then Amy had only recently started her fuck toy role and so far, she had only sucked two real cocks.</p><p>""OOOhhh!"" he moaned as she hollowed her cheeks on the out stroke.</p><p>""Phhooaahhhh!"" he sighed as she slathered her tongue around his cock head on the in stroke.</p><p>""Ey luv... mmmmm zukkin.. mmm... yaw... mmm... kok daddheee."" she mumbled with three inches of his cock in her mouth and her hands on his buttocks as she pulled him between her tight spread lips.</p><p>""Me too sweetheart...mmmmm oooohhh but I need to fuck you now."" he informed her.</p><p>Her long blonde hair was plastered across her shoulders and her eyes were stretched wide open as she tried to deep throat him but found it impossible to achieve and gagged heavily.</p><p>""Nice try baby. Now get up and turn round. Bend over and let me in.""</p><p>Amy complied, bending at the waist she leaned against the tiles and to the feeling of hot water splashing across her back grimaced as her Daddy lined his cock up against her cunt. She spread he legs until her ankles were touching opposite walls and breathed in deeply as she felt his cock prising her tiny tight cunt open.</p><p>""DADDEEEEEE!!!!"" she hissed ""You're so BIG!""</p><p>Andrew pushed and pressed, delighted with the warm clutching tight sensations of her cunt sucking him in. An inch at first and then withdraw. Another push and an inch and a half inserted before slowly pulling back. A third assault and two inches were inside.</p><p>""OOOhhhhhh Daddeeeee you're filling me up!!!"" Amy was squirming with delight at her Daddy fucking her.</p><p>I'm not even half way in yet darling!"" he advised her.</p><p>Two more gentle but insistent thrusts and he was beyond that point and he began to seriously fuck his daughter. The more he fucked the wetter her cunt became and within another minute he had six inches pistoning in and out. Her body was being buffeted as his thighs slapped against her buttocks and he was soon lifting her from her feet with his pounding thrusts. </p><p>""Dadddeeee!!! Daddeeee!! Ooohhhh Dadddeeee!!"" she screamed as she felt his cock mercilessly drilling her over stuffed ten year old cunt.</p><p>Andrew slid both hands around in front of her and cupped her tint tits in his huge hands, using them to slide her on and off his cock. Her cunt was grasping and milking him to the point where his balls were beginning to churn with the expected release of cum. He was reaching the point of no return and the loud noise of wet fucking filled the shower.</p><p>""UUNNGGHHHHH"" he groaned ""Play with your clit.""</p><p>Amy needed no second request and immediately used the first two fingers of her right hand to strum herself into sexual bliss. Masturbation was no stranger to her and she quickly brought herself to fever pitch, stimulated and excited as she was with her Daddy fucking her. Andrew knew he couldn't last much longer yet tried to hold out until his daughter showed signs of her imminent orgasm. Thirty seconds later with a huge growl of release, Andrew exploded.</p><p>""OOOFUCCCKKKKYEESSSSSS!!!!!!""</p><p>Amy felt his cock jerk inside her and then spurt five heavy thick ropes of hot cum into her pre-teen fuck hole. As he pounded into her and continued cumming, there was nowhere for the cum to go other than out the edge of her cock stuffed cunt. She felt it streaming down her thighs and then the sensations in her own body erupted into a shuddering orgasm.</p><p>""DAADDEEEEEEEEEEEEOOOOOHHHHMMMMMMMNNNNNN!!!""</p><p>At the very moment when she came, her daddy's cock was buried balls deep in her cunt and Amy's feet were off the floor. Her clutching cunt was totally filled with her Daddy's cock and she was leaning forward supported by his hands on her tits. Her own hands were still pressed against the tiles and hot water was already washing away the cum that was being squelched from her well fucked cunt.</p><p>""Ohhh baby... that was fantastic!"" Andrew told her.</p><p>""Uhhhh Uhhhh"" was all she could utter.</p><p>Andrew lifted her upright, held her back tight to his chest, nuzzled her neck, kept her dangling off the floor impaled on his hard cock and groped her tiny tits. Amy turned her head to his, reached up to put her arms around his neck and they kissed. This was no Daddy/daughter kiss. They traded tongues.</p><p>""Love you sweetheart"" he told her.</p><p>""Love you too Daddy"" she responded.</p><p>The water cascaded across her tits, down her body and over her cunt, washing away some of the evidence of their incestuous coupling. Amy squeezed her cunt muscles as tight as she could and ground herself onto his cock in an effort to keep it hard but she was losing the battle. Before long her feet fell onto the shower floor and she felt his cock slip out of her accompanied by a slick of cum that dribbled down her legs.</p><p>""Clean me up sweetheart"" Andrew told her.</p><p>Amy turned, squatted down and began licking him clean. After a minute she stood up, picked up the shower gel and squirted it onto his pubic hair. Then with a mischievous grin began soaping his cock with her hands.</p><p>""Is this nice daddy"" she asked wanking him to try and get him erect again.</p><p>Andrew knew what she was attempting and grinned at her.</p><p>""You're as horny as your Mum you little minx!""	</p><p>""I just want to make my Daddy happy!"" she giggled.</p><p>""Oh you do that Amy. Now let's get you washed and dried so we can get breakfast.""</p><p>Ten minutes later father and daughter entered the kitchen wearing robes to find Marie ready to serve. Chris, who was the only one fully dressed was finishing a bowl of cereal and was ready for the hot breakfast Marie had lovingly prepared. Andrew and Amy joined him at the table, each filling a bowl with cereal. By the time they had consumed them, their bacon, eggs and tomatoes were already plated. Chris had eaten his fast, finishing before the other two and left the table to put his plates in the sink. He wanted to get his morning fuck with Amy underway.</p><p>""I need to go and pack my bag and get ready for school. I'll be back down and ready for you Amy in fifteen minutes."" he yelled as he ran upstairs.</p><p>""I need to go and make a quick phone call before I leave"" Andrew told Marie ""Plenty of time for you to have breakfast now isn't there love?"" and he smiled at her ""Best go make myself presentable for work I suppose.""</p><p>""Yes. Go on do what you have to do. I've ironed your shirts so you have a choice.""</p><p>Andrew left the kitchen as Amy was still eating and went into their bedroom to get dressed and make his call. He was back down stairs before Chris had reappeared and went into the kitchen. Marie was sitting at the table with an empty cereal bowl in front of her and a half empty cup of coffee. She was reclining back on the chair with her head lolled back, her face staring up to the ceiling and with her left hand under the table.</p><p>""Amy getting dressed is she?"" he enquired.</p><p>""No!"" Marie moaned, pointing downwards with her right hand ""she's aahhh ooooohhh mmmmmm finishing breakfast......""</p><p>Andrew stooped down to look under the table and smiled at what he saw. A naked Amy was on her knees between Marie's legs with her face buried in her Mother's cunt and whose left hand was grasping her hair. He took in Amy's tiny bouncing tits, the curve of her delectable little buttocks and watched her tongue slurping up and down Marie's cunt lips. She was prising them apart with her nimble fingers, whilst also strumming her mother's clit with her right thumb.</p><p>""Ooohhhh yeesssss just there mmmmmmm yes Amy! Mummy's cumming oohhhh huh mmmm ohhh YESSSS!!!!!""</p><p>Marie shuddered as Amy stabbed her tongue as deep into her Mummy's cunt as she could and took her over the top, swallowing her Mummy's gushing juices. Her mother grasped her head with both hands, grinding her daughter's face onto her cunt as she shook and trembled through an immensely satisfying orgasm.</p><p>""HOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"" Marie sighed as she came back down to earth ""OOH that was so good!""</p><p>Amy extricated herself from under the table and stood up to retrieve her robe. Her nubile body was so arousing to Andrew's less than fatherly gaze and he realised he was licking his lips.</p><p>""I'll go and get ready for school now and give Chris his morning fuck too"" she told them and left the room as though what had just occurred was as normal as could be.</p><p>""You've trained her well Marie"" Andrew praised her.</p><p>""Yes I have and she's way ahead of where I was at her age. Daddy was just starting me to suck his cock when I was ten and I was eleven before he fucked me for the first time.""</p><p>""What about your Mum?"" Andrew asked.</p><p>""Oh I was twelve before I licked her out! As you well know! And just after that Daddy fucked me in the ass for the first time. God I remember how much that hurt!""</p><p>""I can only imagine. I wonder how Amy will take to it?"" Andrew mused.</p><p>""Oh just as well as the way she took to you fucking her I think.""</p><p>""Let's hope so!"" Andrew told her ""Well I'd best be away I'll see you tonight darling. How about if we all go out to eat and then go to a movie?""</p><p>""Have you forgotten already? Mum and Dad are visiting us tonight!"" Marie chided him.</p><p>""I thought that was tomorrow night?""</p><p>""It was but they had to change to tonight. I told you last night about it"" she continued.</p><p>""OK. Not a problem but I may be a little late depending on how things go at the office.""</p><p>""Well if you are going to be too late let me know. You know how much Dad has been looking forward to finally fucking Amy and Mum does enjoy her time with Chris.""</p><p>""The feeling is mutual I can assure you. The things she lets him do with her and then he does them with Amy. No wonder she's so advanced. Crikey Amy's even taught me a thing or two!""</p><p>""Only two?"" Marie laughed ""Go on get yourself off to work. The sooner you get there the sooner you'll be home. And maybe we can have some time for each other this weekend.""</p><p>""Count on it!"" Andrew confirmed.</p><p>To the sounds of dishes being placed in the sink, he quickly moved upstairs to his study to collect his briefcase. As he passed Chris's bedroom door he couldn't help but hear the sounds of fucking taking place.</p><p>""Ooohhh yeesss Chris. OOhhh Yes give it to me oohhh harder, HARDER!!! Oh fuck yes!!!""</p><p>He popped his head around the door and looked in. They had their backs to him and Chris was up on his knees behind Amy on the bed, his trousers down around his knees, hammering his cock into her hairless cunt. The image of his young daughter, legs spread wide, skirt rucked up over her bare arse and those white knee stockings and black high heels gave him a rumbling in his own groin. She had her blouse unfastened and pulled apart so Chris could maul her braless tits and hold onto them as he pounded into her, his thighs making loud smacks on her with each contact.</p><p>""HHMMMMM!!! HMMMMMM!!! FUCK YESSS!! WHAT A CUNT!!!!""</p><p>""MMMmmmmm MMMMMmmmmmm YESSSS FUCK ME!!! OOHH FUCK ME HARD!!!"" the little slut moaned.</p><p>Andrew watched in fascination as Chris hammered her without any finesse, obviously intent on cumming hard and filling her cunt with his cum. His cock was now starting to tent his trousers and he wanted nothing more than to join in. He saw Chris, take his right hand and grasp Amy's hair to pull her head back and up so she was staring him in the eyes. Then he slowed down a little but hammered his cock into her with deep, hard, penetrating thrusts. Then he heard his son exhale with a loud satisfying moan.</p><p>""OOOHHH FUUCCKK YESSS!!!""</p><p>Amy squealed as she was filled up and Andrew looked on with delight to see his son's cum gushing and squelching from her over stuffed cunt, whilst Chris continued to maul her tits with his left hand, whilst pulling tight on her hair with the other.</p><p>""Take it you little bitch, milk me! Squeeze you cunt around my cock but don't you dare cum, you haven't deserved it!"" Chris growled.</p><p>Andrew wasn't pleased to hear that remark and couldn't help but intercede on Amy's behalf. Neither of them had realised he was watching them so when he spoke they both showed surprise.</p><p>""What do you mean she hasn't deserved to cum. She's pleased you so don't be selfish!"" he told his son.</p><p>""Sorry dad but Amy wasn't as good as she should be.""</p><p>""She looked like she did everything you wanted her to!"" he responded.</p><p>""I wanted to fuck her naked but she wouldn't do it Dad!""</p><p>""I'd be late for school if I did"" Amy interjected whilst still impaled on her brother's cock.</p><p>""Well you can just lick her out and make her cum!"" Andrew decided.</p><p>""OOOHHH YESSSS DADDYY!!"" Amy beamed.</p><p>""What? That's gross! I'd be eating my own cum!"" Chris objected.</p><p>""Well you should be more thoughtful about pleasing your sister. Now get on with it or you won't be fucking her again for a long while. It's your choice.""</p><p>Chris pulled out and chuntered as Amy lay down on her back and spread her legs wide open, bending her knees and letting them fall to the side. Then she guided Chris's head to her cum drooling cunt and pulled his mouth onto her cunt. Andrew smiled at his daughter who returned the expression with one of her own. She was a stunning little girl.</p><p>""Ok I'll lick you out but you don't get to wear knickers to school today and you can't wipe yourself clean either."" Chris told her.</p><p>""MMMmmmm OK just lick me ooohhhh yeesss get your tongue all the way inside!"" Amy demanded.</p><p>Andrew smiled and left them to it. As he collected what he needed to take to work he heard Amy loud moans and groans as her brother slowly but surely brought her to the boil. Five minutes of heavy breathing, moaning and slurping later, Andrew pushed his head back into the bedroom to see Amy writhing in ecstacy as she got closer to cumming. It was just another two minutes later, as he was feeling Marie's tits and kissing her goodbye for the morning when they both heard Amy's screams of delight echoing from upstairs.</p><p>""Seems she's got what she was wanting!"" Andrew chuckled.</p><p>""Yes and she'll get even more tonight. You know how long Dad can fuck without stopping"" Marie answered him.</p><p>""Yeah! Last time I had to fuck your mum twice. Both times for over an hour before he finally filled you up!"" he chortled ""still, she's a hell of a good fuck!""</p><p>""And so she should be she's still only 47 years old, she's not past it by any means!""</p><p>""It's hard to believe she had you when she was sixteen!""</p><p>""Well you had me pregnant at sixteen with Chris. I was barely seventeen when I had him!""</p><p>""And your Dad doesn't look fifty either. I hope I look as fit as he does when I get to that age.""</p><p>""Oh you will. I won't allow you to get old!"" Marie crooned as she groped his cock ""but we need to have some time together this weekend don't we?""</p><p>""Yeah we do! Maybe your parents could have the kids?""</p><p>""We'll see!"" Marie encouraged him.</p><p>""Well I need to be off. I'll see you tonight darling!"" he told her and then picked up his jacket and briefcase and waved goodbye.</p><p>""Bye kids see you tonight."" he shouted up the stairs.</p><p>There was no response and he could only wonder why not. Kids...... what are they like?</p><p>Marie quickly clearing away and then went and dressed. Slipping into a mini skirt, a tight tit hugging top and high heels, she didn't bother with underwear. Then she ushered the kids into the car and drove off to drop them at their schools. Chris and Amy were in the back and within two minutes of setting off Marie glanced in the rear passenger mirror and smile</p><p>Amy was on her right side, her head in Chris's lap as he fed his cock into her mouth. Either he was insatiable or Amy was and she couldn't work out which was so. It was probably Chris but then Amy was so enthusiastic about sucking cock. Over the noise of the engine she could hear Amy's moans of delight as she audibly slathered and sucked her way up and down her brother's cock. Surely he couldn't cum a third time that morning she wondered? She was a little jealous too as Chris hadn't fucked her that morning but sometimes that happened. After another ten minutes of listening to loud wet sucking noises and to her own cunt getting very wet, she heard Chris's voice steadily rising in contented delight and the distinct gargling sounds from Amy swallowing another load of hot cum.</p><p>Jeez her ten year old slut of a daughter had swallowed yet another mouthful and Marie mentally registered that she must have taken four loads of cum that morning, two in her mouth and another two in her cunt, plus making her cum too. Even she had never managed that when she was Amy's age.</p><p>""We're coming to Chris's school you two, better make yourself presentable."" she warned them.</p><p>It was just after 8.30 when she dropped Chris off and he reminded her he would make his own way home after school. She looked at him and smiled, wondering why he didn't want her to pick him up and his eyes locked on hers.</p><p>""MUM! It's just that the other boys say such dirty things about you when they see you. I don't want to give them the chance to say anything more.""</p><p>""OK Chris, I understand but remember your grandparents are visiting tonight and Grandma wants some personal time with you!""</p><p>He smiled at that information.</p><p>""I wouldn't miss that for the world Mum. Can you and I have some time too?""</p><p>""Yes sweetheart of course we can. Do you want to fuck Mummy in the ass again?"" she enquired already knowing the response.</p><p>Chris smiled and it told her what she wanted to know. He stared at his mother and got a hard-on thinking about it.</p><p>""Yeah, you and Grandma!""</p><p>""You dirty minded little boy!"" she admonished and then smiled ""Both of us in the ass eh? We are lucky old women aren't we?""</p><p>""You're not old Mum and neither is Gran. Anyway see you tonight. Bye Mom"" and he gave her a kiss on the lips.</p><p>Five minutes later Marie parked the car up at Amy's school and looked at her watch. There was still twenty minutes to go until classes started.</p><p>""Why don't you sit in front with Mummy?""</p><p>Amy slipped in beside her and smiled a knowing little smile at her Mum.</p><p>""Do you want me to play with you Mum?""</p><p>Marie slid her hand under Amy's skirt.</p><p>""No sweetheart. I want to play with you instead!"" she told her ""Now spread your legs and let Mummy finger fuck you!""</p><p>She moved upwards to cup her daughter's cunt and breathed out heavily in surprise. Not only was Amy wet between her legs but she wasn't wearing knickers. Amy groaned with pleasure at her mother's touch.</p><p>""Why aren't you wearing anything underneath your skirt Amy?""</p><p>""Because Chris told me I wasn't allowed to and that I wasn't to wipe myself clean of his cum too""</p><p>""But you'll smell of cum all day! You need to suck a mint too, to hide the smell of cum in your mouth!"" she admonished her.</p><p>Marie quickly fished into her purse and popped a mint into Amy's mouth. Then she took out a handkerchief and told her daughter to wipe herself as clean as she could. This spoilt her own hopes for a bit of fun before classes started but she had to be careful, they all had to be careful and she decided she would have to have words with Chris about it. Amy cleaned herself up and Marie stared down at her sexy little daughter sitting there in her school uniform.</p><p>The white blouse was a little tight and pressed against her straining tits, moulding to them and forming a delightful little ridge under the material through which her hard nipples were poking. Her red plaid skirt came to mid thigh and displayed a delightful pair of legs. The white knee high socks gave her calves a lovely shape and those shiny black 2"" high heels finished off her sexy image. Marie could only imagine how many of the male teachers got a hard-on lusting after her and maybe even some of the women teachers had lurid images in their minds too.</p><p>""Are you wearing a bra today Amy?"" she asked.</p><p>""No Mum I'm not"" Amy admitted.</p><p>""Why not?""</p><p>""Because I like the feel of my blouse on my nipples Mum and it makes them stand up too. All the boys and the teachers look at me and it makes me wet between my legs"" Amy continued.</p><p>""Well be careful no-one gets to see up your skirt young lady. We don't want any problems from the school about how you are dressed do we?""</p><p>""No Mum. I'll be careful. Can I just give Mr Jenkins a brief flash? You know I like him!""</p><p>""So you've told me. I don't think it's a good idea Amy but I can't stop you. If you do, be prepared for the consequences of what may happen""</p><p>""Like what Mummy?""</p><p>""Who knows? He could report you to the Head, or he could keep you in detention and then you don't know what he might do.""</p><p>""But what would he do Mummy?""</p><p>""He may just have you do something for him to keep quiet."" She added ""Just be very careful. You don't want to let things get out of your control.""</p><p>""Do you think he would fuck me?""</p><p>""I wouldn't put anything out of mind Amy. If he wanted to and thought he was safe doing so, then probably, but please don't go there. OK?""</p><p>""OK MUM, I'll be very careful. He won't even know I know I'm doing it if I decide to do anything like that!"" and Amy gave her a conspiratorial look that confirmed she was going to do that very thing.</p><p>Marie felt turned on with the prospect of her sexy ten year old daughter doing just that to her teacher and her mind briefly recalled one of her schoolteachers who had fucked her when she was twelve. His cock was the biggest she'd ever seen, even up to the present day and it hurt so much when he'd put it all the way inside her asshole. It was like having a baseball bat pushed into her belly and when he came her asshole oozed cum for a day afterwards. After that first time he'd fucked her at least twice a week right up until she was fourteen and then he moved to another school. She was brought back to the moment when Amy started getting out of the car.</p><p>""Just like I say Amy, be careful!"" she warned her ""I'll see you after school and then we'll have to get you ready for Granddad's visit.""</p><p>""Yes Mum. I'm looking forward to it, especially getting dressed sexy for him.""</p><p>""Good! Go on and I'll see you later today. Try and be good whatever that means!"" she said smiling.</p><p>Amy picked up her bag and ran off into the playground ready to go into the school. Marie sat for a while looking at her daughter from a distance and then sat up and started the car. She had a lot to do before the time came to pick her daughter up after classes and time was rolling by.</p><p>Days go differently for everyone and so it was with the Carlyle family. Andrew's day passed in a blur of figures and spreadsheets. He didn't even stop for lunch, though he did have moments fantasising about the young blonde hottie from purchasing who had recently joined his firm. She couldn't have been more than sixteen or seventeen and what a pair of tits she had. He sat looking at her as she passed by and in his mind he had her bent over his desk, bra off, mauling her tits and her knickers down around her ankles as he fucked her up the ass.</p><p>She smiled at him when she passed by and he smiled back. When she continued looking over her shoulder at him as she walked on by, with her long golden tresses spilling over her shoulder and those piercing blue eyes locked onto his he was mesmerised. She licked her red painted lips and then winked at him before she turned the corner. What a tease! He'd have to think about putting her in her place and he knew exactly what place that would be.</p><p>A few minutes later she returned from her journey and subconsciously, Andrew thought she had unfastened another button on her blouse. Her tits were framed in black lace and her cleavage was bouncing as she twisted at the waist as she walked past him, again locking eyes with his and smiling too. He couldn't help but stare at her as she slowed down to provide him with the best view possible of her long legs encased in black nylon and perched on blue high heels.</p><p>That devilish smile was accompanied by her fingers twirling in her hair and she was fluttering her eyes at him. Andrew took stock of his situation. He was the owner of the company and knew he couldn't risk getting involved with a young employee, but it seemed she was flirting with him. With a final look over her shoulders and a flounce of her hips, she gave him a glimpse of black stocking tops and then she was gone.</p><p>Andrew inwardly groaned and went back to his spreadsheets. Thoughts of Amy and his mother in law filled his mind and made concentrating on the accounts all that much more difficult. Images of Amy's mouth on his cock and his mother-in-law's cunt clasping his cock were never far away and as a consequence he soon found he was hard as a rock. He had to carefully position his cock to hide his arousal from prying eyes and the clock ticked ever onwards.</p><p>Chris had a day of mixed classes, some he liked some he didn't. The ones he liked were with female teachers and Mrs Wilson was the centre of his attention. Standing five feet six inches tall, she was imposing! With big juicy tits that filled her tight blouse and a similarly tight rounded arse that pushed out her short skirt, she wore black high heels and black stockings. It was obvious to his and the other boys gaze that she did as her skirt was short enough that when she sat down she had to adjust it so as to prevent her stocking tops from remaining on display.</p><p>She knew what she was doing. It was her way of making the boys pay attention in class and they certainly did that. Many the times she took a quick gaze at those boys in her field of view and saw them with bulges in their trousers. She set them tests and went from desk to desk to give answers to their questions on what this meant or what that meant. Invariably, she would press her tits against their arms or ""accidently"" brush her bust against their face as she leaned down to give them some personal response. She wondered how many of them wanked thinking about her.</p><p>And throughout the day, Chris tried to concentrate on his studies but images of Mrs Wilson sucking his cock didn't help. Nor did those of his naked grandma, on all fours, her ass up in the air as he pounded into her bowels and then of his mother, her legs parted and her fingers guiding his cock into her soaking wet cunt. As for Amy fucking and sucking him, well it was amazing he managed to get through each class without cumming in his trousers.</p><p>Marie spent her day doing the household chores, cleaning, washing and shopping. Then she spent the early part of the afternoon masturbating with her vibrator, giving herself some personal time prior to the rush that would unfold when the time came for her parents to arrive. When she came down from her self induced high, she went to Amy's room and set out the clothing that her Father wanted Amy to wear for him.</p><p>She looked at the clothing with fond memories in her mind of the outfits he had had her wear for him when she was ten. The red and black bra, suspenders and thong would look just as sexy on Amy as the lingerie she had worn for him. The new sheer black fully fashioned cuban heeled stockings were the same make as she had also worn for her father and from now on Amy would also be a stocking-wearing slut for the men in her life.</p><p>The size 1 red 4"" high heels were brand new and her father had ordered them especially for his granddaughter. Amy had never worn heels as high as these and Marie wondered how well her daughter would cope with them. She picked up the see through red blouse and black satin mini skirt and grinned. Her father did like see his women wear revealing clothing and she recalled the time he took her to the cinema wearing an outfit just like this one when she was only nine.</p><p>How he had managed to select a film that practically no-one else attended she had no idea, but that was the first time, though by no means the last that she ever sucked his cock in a public place. When he filled her mouth all she could do was swallow as quietly as she could. Shortly after that he put her across his lap with her legs either side of his and her back against his chest and then he fucked her, using her tits to slide her up and down his cock. She had so many fond memories of her childhood and now Amy was slowly collecting similar ones for herself.</p><p>The clock was ticking and she thought about her Father wanting to fuck her when he finally arrived there later that evening. Her mum would no doubt want to join in too and it would be just like old times. Marie's thoughts wandered back to times of licking her mother's cunt and enjoying the 69's they used to share, to the strap-on ass and cunt fuckings she would endure and to the threesomes they all had on her parent's huge bed. The feeling of having her Daddy fucking her cunt and her mummy fucking her asshole was an ever present memory and she wondered if they would be doing anything like that with Amy later on tonight. Time was flying and she still had so much to do.</p><p>Amy had a most interesting day too. Her day was filled with one class after another but it was the last class of the day that she was really looking forward to. Up until then, she had been very excited at the thought of not wearing knickers beneath her short skirt and was constantly adjusting it to ensure not a glimpse of bare cunt was flashed to anyone looking at her. Her nipples had been aroused all day being stimulated by the movement of her blouse across them. They stood out like two little bullets and she knew that some boys and teachers looked and smiled at what they saw.</p><p>She was also excited at what was in prospect for her at home later that evening. She loved her Granddad and thought he was a very handsome man too. He also had a big bulge in his trousers and that really interested the little slut. As the time slowly went by and the time for her science class with Mr Jenkins finally arrived she made sure she was positioned centrally on the front row.</p><p>She started carefully enough and almost absentmindedly parted her thighs just enough to make it possible for him to see right up between her legs if he chose to do so. She was disappointed that he never appeared to notice when she offered him the sight and by half way through the lesson was sitting there with her heels planted two feet apart. Her short skirt had ridden right up to the top of her thighs and she was blatantly displaying her bald cunt to his eyes, but he never gave the slightest hint of having witnessed her display. When the final bell rang she was despondent but then she heard him say.</p><p>""Amy. I'd like a word with you when the class has gone.""</p><p> Her heart started thumping and her tits were heaving making her nipples even more pronounced as they reacted to the stimulus of her blouse rubbing against them. When everyone had left he closed the door to the classroom and stood in front of her.</p><p>""Amy. What was the idea behind the naughty display you were giving me?""</p><p>""Naughty display Sir?"" she asked as if she didn't know.</p><p>""Yes Amy, sitting there, showing yourself off. Do you know how much trouble I could get into if someone was to see what you were doing?"" he told her</p><p>""I don't know what you m.m.m mean sir"" she answered.</p><p>""Yes you do. Now answer me or I'll have to report you to your parents and the Head.""</p><p>Amy swallowed not wanting him to tell the Head teacher anything.</p><p>""Well...I... well.. I like you sir"" she managed to say.</p><p>""And do you show yourself off like this to everyone you like?""</p><p>""No sir. I've only ever shown you"" she fibbed knowing full well what she did with her Daddy and brother.</p><p>""So you thought that sitting there like that is normal?""</p><p>""No... but I do like you and wanted to let you see me.""</p><p>""I see"" he continued staring her in the eyes.</p><p>Amy felt wet between the legs as the handsome teacher stared at her nipples and then down to her thighs. She slowly and deliberately parted them for him and her skirt rode all the way up her thighs until it was just hiding her special place.</p><p>""Didn't you like what I showed you sir?"" she asked. </p><p>Cocking her head to the side and raising the sole of her foot onto the chair she parted her thighs and gave him an uninterrupted view of her glistening wet bald ten year old cunt. He licked his lips and stared intently at it and then back to her eyes.</p><p>""It's only looking Mr Jenkins. That's all."" She advised him ""and I won't tell anyone you've looked.""</p><p>She put her right hand onto her right tit and played with it.</p><p>""I'm not wearing a bra either. Do you want to see?""</p><p>Without waiting for a response the ten year old tease unfastened her blouse and pulled it apart to display a lovely pair of blossoming tits, mere swells surmounted with two puffy pink nipples. She heard him gasp and then watched him lick his lips.</p><p>""Do you like them sir? They'll get bigger soon. You can touch them if you like"" she offered.</p><p>""Erm.... no Amy... you..eh.. better get covered up and your mum will be waiting for you. We'll ..err.. talk about this another day"" he was perspiring and breathing hard and Amy distinctly witnessed a bulge forming in his trousers. She loved the effect she had on him.</p><p>""If you say so sir. When will that be? Monday?"" </p><p>""Maybe... possibly... we'll see.""</p><p>""Don't worry sir, I won't tell anyone anything about this. I promise!"" and then she quickly reached out with her right hand and grasped his cock. ""Or about this either!"" and she giggled.</p><p>Amy got up and walked to the door. When she got there she looked back over her shoulder and then flipped her skirt up over her arse.</p><p>""That's what it looks like from the other side! See you on Monday Mr Jenkins"" and she was gone.</p><p>She smiled to herself all the way out of the school to her mother's car and when she got there Marie knew what she had done just from the look on her face.</p><p>""You had to do it didn't you?"" she enquired.</p><p>""It was fun Mummy. He didn't know what to do or say.""</p><p>""Well like I said, be careful. We don't want any problems. Do you understand me Amy?"" she was not pleased.</p><p>""Yes mum. I won't do it again."" She responded.</p><p>""Good! Now let's get home and get you ready for tonight. Your Grand parents will be arriving about seven tonight and they're looking forward to it.""</p><p>""Me too Mummy.""</p><p>By six p.m. Andrew had arrived home on time, leaving the unfinished work for the following day and was treated to a further dazzling smile and a flash of stocking top from the new girl as she also left for the day. Chris and Amy had had an early meal and it left just the two of them to grab a bite to eat. Amy was in the bath and Chris was showering both in preparation of their grandparents visit. Marie looked at Andrew and smiled. </p><p>""Pity we don't have long enough for a quickie, I'm feeling really horny"" she said.</p><p>""Well, maybe your dad can take care of that for you.""</p><p>""I think he will be too occupied with a certain little slut we have here"" Marie chuckled ""besides I want to fuck you!""</p><p>""Well, if your Mum and Chris get together and Amy is with your dad it gives us plenty of time doesn't it?""</p><p>""Only if Dad doesn't want you to join them."" Marie continued.</p><p>""Somehow I think that'll be a low priority for him tonight.""</p><p>""Well, we'll just have to see how things go. Right now I'd best go and have a shower and then I have to prepare Amy.""</p><p>""OK sweetheart. I'll make sure Chris is ready and then I'll shower too.""</p><p>Marie quickly showered and then slipped into a bathrobe, before moving to the main bathroom to look in on Amy. Her daughter was luxuriating in the bubbles and had her head back with her eyes closed. Marie stared at her daughter's hands moving rhythmically between her legs though hidden beneath the soapy suds. What a horny little bitch!</p><p>""Amy! You don't have time to do that, besides you'll get lots of attention tonight. So get dried and meet me in your bedroom.""</p><p>Marie left Amy to dry off and moved to her bedroom where she collected the box containing Amy's outfit. Marie knew Amy would be excited at the clothing her granddad had bought her. As she laid the items on the bed, Amy entered clutching a towel to her body and another wrapped around her head.</p><p>""Let's get your hair dry and then get your make-up done. Then we can dress you for Granddad"" Marie told her.</p><p>Amy sat naked at her dressing table whilst Marie dried her hair and then patiently allowed her mother to paint her face. Fifteen minutes later a little slut smiled back, her eyes outlined with jet black mascara, accentuating her piercing blue eyes and her eyelids were painted bright blue. Her cheeks radiated with a heavy blusher and her lips were a glossy deep red, almost advertising for a cock to slip between them. Her long blonde hair cascaded down over her shoulders, framing her slut painted face and Marie wanted to fuck her sexy little daughter right there and then. </p><p>""Ok Amy stand up and turn away from me."" Marie asked her.</p><p>She took the little 26AA cup bra, with its black cups edged with red satin and the side straps red with a black lace overlay. The jet black shoulder straps had red bows one either side of her tits and another one between them at the centre, between the cups. It was a half-cup style and pushed and cradled her tiny mounds into a welcoming cleavage. She barely filled the cups with tit flesh but it was so enticing!</p><p>""OOHhhh Mummy it's beautiful"" Amy squealed with delight ""I can see my nipples through it!""</p><p>""Certainly can! And the rest of set is just as sheer!"" Marie told her.</p><p>She slid the tiny matching suspender belt, red satin overlaid with fine black lace and with red straps edged in black, around her daughter's 16"" waist and tightened it as much as she could. She then indicated for Amy to perch her backside on the edge of her chair and hold up her right foot. Amy watched enthralled as her mother opened the packet of black stockings and rolled one up in between the fingers of both hands before slipping it over her right foot. Marie slowly rolled the stocking up her daughter's leg and it went all the way to her groin.</p><p>""MMM a bit long but these are the smallest Granddad could get. Never mind they will still look fine"" Marie told her before doing the same to the other leg. ""Now stand up and turn away from me""</p><p>Marie smoothed the nylon from her daughter's ankle all the way up her right leg, tugging and shaping it to remove any wrinkles and to make sure the seam was ramrod straight. At that point she fastened a suspender clip above the re-inforcing hole at the top of the stocking and then fastened the other three clips to the remainder of the jet black stocking top, creating a sexy scalloped effect. Then she did the same to the left leg and Amy was wearing an eight strap suspender belt and black seamed stockings for the very first time.</p><p>""Turn your front to me sweetheart and then look over your shoulder at your reflection in the mirror."" Marie told her.</p><p>""OOOHH Mummy. They look really nice. Just like yours.""</p><p>""Yes. Granddad will love them. Right let's get the thong on now.""</p><p>She took the miniscule scrap of material and slid it up her daughter's legs until the strings sat high on her hips. Then she slightly adjusted the triangle of material that ran between Amy's ass crack before playing with and moulding the slightly larger triangle covering her now moist cunt. It was black, edged in red satin and was totally sheer, leaving nothing to the imagination and framing her hairless slit to perfection. Amy was nothing less than ten year old sex on legs.</p><p>""Right now let's get these heels on you."" Marie said as she held out the red fuck-me heels.</p><p>""OOHHH Mummy I like them! They're so high too!""</p><p>Amy carefully slipped them on and raised herself upright. Her balance was precarious but with the ability of her youth was very quickly adjusted to her new standing posture. She kept twisting this way and that, constantly looking at herself in the mirror and adopting sexy poses.</p><p>""Wow! Even I think I look sexy!"" she exclaimed.</p><p>""Oh you are most certainly that Amy"" Marie confirmed ""Here put this blouse on.""</p><p>Amy took the proffered garment and held it up in front of her, staring through the transparent material at her mother. The look on her face was a picture of disbelief.</p><p>""Why bother putting this on Mum, it doesn't cover anything at all!""</p><p>""That's the idea Amy. Be sexy and flaunt your body to turn a man on. And Granddad wants turning on big time!"" Marie winked as she said this ""Now to finish off here's the skirt!""</p><p>Amy gasped as she looked at the tiny, short, shiny black satin skirt and beamed a smile at her mother. She knew this wouldn't cover anything at all.</p><p>""It's tiny mum!""</p><p>""Yes, your Granddad described it as a fanny pelmet.""</p><p>""Fanny pelmet? What does that mean?""</p><p>""It means it's so short it won't even cover your cunt!""</p><p>""OH!""</p><p>Amy stepped into the tiny garment and Marie fastened it behind her. When she looked at her finished outfit in the mirror, Amy looked dumbfounded. The blouse was a trace of red across her bra encased tits, through which her nipples were prominently displayed. Her black stocking tops, and red suspender straps framed the miniscule thong, through which her bald slit was forming a camel toe and the skirt was no more than six or seven inches of shiny black material ending just above her cunt mound.</p><p>""Granddad's going to have a heart attack mum!""</p><p>""Well, that's the risk he's taking!"" Marie chuckled.</p><p>""But Granddad will see everything I have won't he and I just know he'll get a hard-on mum. Will he want to do me mum?""</p><p>""Amy, I don't think there's any doubt about that. Your ten now and that means you have to please the men in your life. All of them! You've done it with your Dad and Chris and now it's Granddad's turn to enjoy you.""</p><p>""OH!"" Amy gasped ""I didn't think it would be tonight.""</p><p>""He'll be very gentle Amy, just like he was with me"" her mother comforted her.</p><p>""How old were you when Granddad, you know, did you.""</p><p>""AMY! I was just nine when he fucked me for the first time"" she cajoled her emphasising the word ""fuck"", ""use the proper words like you've been taught.""</p><p>""Sorry Mum. Did you enjoy fucking him?""</p><p>""Do you enjoy fucking Daddy?"" she asked.</p><p>""OOH Yes Mum. It's great!"" Amy gushed with happiness ""It hurt the first time but not now!""</p><p>""Well that's how it was for me too. Granddad will be every bit as good as Daddy, I promise.""</p><p>""And you don't mind Granddad fucking me then?""</p><p>""No Amy. It's a family tradition. When the girl's in the family reach ten, the men fuck them and now that's where you are. Right, I need to get ready so you sit there and wait for me to come back in ok?""</p><p>""OK Mummy!""</p><p>""You look wonderful sweetheart. You look so sexy.""</p><p>""Thank you Mum. I feel sexy too. These stockings make me feel so grown-up.""</p><p>""I'll see you in a short while.""</p><p>Marie went back to her room and quickly dressed in a tight low cut black blouse that hugged and displayed her braless tits. Next came a purple ten inch long mini skirt that barely covered her black seamed stocking tops. It bared the lower swells of her bare ass cheeks as she didn't wear any knickers, A pair of 6"" high black heels completed her attire and she was ready for the evening's fun to begin.</p><p>Just as seven o'clock approached, all four family members were gathered together in the lounge. Andrew and Chris couldn't take their eyes off Amy and Marie, though it was hard to tell at times which lustful stare was for which female in the room. Amy had butterflies in her tummy awaiting the arrival of her Grandfather and Chris was sporting a semi hard-on at the prospect of spending another evening with his incredibly sexy slut of a Grandmother. Dead on the stroke of seven, the front doorbell rang.</p><p>""Well. Let's get the show on the road shall we?"" Andrew said and disappeared to let the visitors in.</p><p>""Have a good time tonight kids"" Marie said ""and just go with the flow!""</p><p>Amy and Chris smiled at each other and then at their mother.</p><p>""We certainly will"" they both confirmed.........</p>"
79,A Good Little Girl,Agent Provocateur,,"['(F)Mg', 'oral', 'anal', '1st', 'inc']","She's been waiting for two years, waiting to give her Daddy her Cherry. Now it's time and she doesn't hold back.",2012-12-05T00:00:00,Total unbelievable fiction! Little girl's should remain little girls until they grow up....... and then that's a different matter!,"<p>He sat down on the edge of her bed and patted his lap, watching her smile as she swayed her way over to him on her wicked 4"" high shiny black stiletto heels, draping herself down sideways onto his knees. She was naked and her tiny, barely there tits, jiggled and bounced as she pressed her buttocks into his groin and his cock naturally responded.</p><p>""Hmmm Daddy, it seems like you're pleased to see me"" she whispered in his ear before pushing the tip of her tongue into it and licking all around.</p><p>Then she began to cover his face with butterfly kisses whilst running her hands through his greying hair, pressing her tits and nipples into his hairy chest. Their heavy, staccato breathing filled the air as they tongue kissed with a passion he hardly thought possible from a ten year old girl.</p><p>""Are we finally going to fuck Daddy? Are we?"" she breathlessly asked, running her tiny right hand over his swollen cock through his trousers. ""I've been waiting for two years now Daddy and Mummy says it's time."" </p><p>She kissed him deep with her almost prehensile tongue trying to bury itself down his throat, just like her Mummy had taught her. At the same time her right hand began unzipping his trousers and mere seconds later, though to him it seemed like hours, her hot hand firmly grasped his painfully rock hard cock and she began to slowly wank him.</p><p>""Don't hold back any longer Daddy. Please fuck me! You can have any hole you want Daddy! Please!!!!"" she begged him.</p><p>It seemed to take mere seconds for him to strip his clothes off and then she was sat astride him, grasping his tumescent cock, sliding it up and down her soaking wet virgin hairless slit. She had never been so wet before when she and her Mummy fucked.</p><p>""I'm going to fuck your brains out Daddy!"" she told him.</p><p>Holding him tight, she positioned it at her virgin cunt and slowly and deliciously sank down onto his throbbing cock, feeling it spreading her hot cunt lips wide and then sliding it in and then out again, feeling more and more of her Daddy's huge cock filling her, until she met with that resistance her Mummy told her about. She would not be denied. She raised herself back up, crushed her lips to his, duelled tongues and hammered down hard!</p><p>He was engulfed by a steaming wet, sucking, soaking wet, pre-teen cunt as she took him in balls deep on the very first plunge. She screamed at the pain radiating through her no longer virgin cunt as she gave him her cherry and held onto him tight, trying to accommodate the huge girth of his nine inch long two inch think cock stretching her tight ten year old cunt wide open.</p><p>""OOhhhh Slowly Daddy! Oh God you're so BIG Daddy! Don't split me open! Oooohhhhhhh Daddy!"" and she arched her back, sucking in breath. ""Ohhh Fuck!"" he groaned, lost in a world of smooth velvet warmth surrounding his throbbing cock.</p><p>""That's right Daddy! You're finally fucking me!"" she confirmed ""but we don't want you cumming too soon!"" she groaned again ""I want to cum at least three times before you do Daddy!""</p><p>The beautiful little ten year old fucked him! She squeezed his cock with her tight young cunt muscles to try and milk his cum from his balls. She rode him like a cowgirl, leaning forward with her hands on his chest, her tits swaying with her movements as she lifted herself up and down, taking the full length of his steel hard manhood deep into her body with each ecstatic downward thrust. </p><p>She rode him leaning backwards, again, just like Mummy had shown her when they played together, their cunts masturbating each other. Her hands were on his knees, her high heels firmly planted either side of his chest as she bounced as fast as she could, sliding herself on and off, until his cock head barely remained within the folds of her grasping little cunt only to bury it as deep as she could on the return journey.</p><p>""Oh yesss Daddy! Fuck your little slut Daddy! Fuck me hard!""</p><p>When she came for the first time, she screamed and moaned her pleasure as she shuddered and bucked on him, with his cock buried to the hilt and her girly juices squishing all over his balls. He was on a high when she recovered enough to give him a sly smile and slowly extricated his cock from her soaking wet cunt. She quickly grasped it tight, fondling and stroking it as she had been taught and then knelt on her knees, locking eyes with him, to suck his cock hungrily into her ten year old mouth.</p><p>""Mmmmmmnnnn Daddeeeee!!"" she groaned.</p><p>She sucked him off! She had had many months of practice with Mummy using her strap-on to give her the ability to control her gag reflex, to enable her to swallow cock, take it deep into her gullet and nurse it. Now she was doing it for real and her Daddy was moaning with the pleasure she was giving him.</p><p>""MMMMmmmmmnnnnnn you taste so nice Daddy!"" she moaned ""I've wanted to do this for so long!""</p><p>He felt his balls starting to churn, simmer, and boil as she bobbed her head up and down, ever so slow at first and then at one stroke a second, plunging it into her throat. She was intent on milking him of his cum, bringing him to that point of ecstasy and he was so aroused, so turned on, that she felt him react to her throat tightening and squeezing him.</p><p>""Cummin baby!! I'm cumming!! Ohhh fuck yes!""</p><p>Holding him deep with her lips mashed into his pubic hair, she slid her tongue out and licked his balls. He twitched, arched his back and thrust in and out of her fiery mouth, feeling her saliva drooling all over his groin. Mere moments before the very point of ejaculating, she released her throat hold and pulled him out with a loud and audible sucking hiss.</p><p>""Oh fuck no baby...oohhhh no!"" he exclaimed.</p><p>""Oh yes Daddy. You have to make me cum again and then we'll see!"" she told him.</p><p>She rolled onto her back and opened her legs as far apart as her heels would allow and then pointed with her finger to her glistening' hairless slit, oozing a slick shiny trail of girl juice.</p><p>""Eat me out Daddy. I want to cum on your face!""</p><p>He grinned and pulled her closer to him as he knelt on the floor between her well parted thighs, her heels planted firmly on the bed. Her odour, overwhelming and tinged with sexual arousal filled his nose, his cock twitched and his eyes bore deep into his daughter's as she held herself up on her left arm and then fingers of her right hand, wantonly pulled her cunt lips wide open for him.</p><p>""Give me your tongue Daddy. In here. Deep in here!""</p><p>She slid two fingers inside, twirling them around and then pulled them out and offered them to his mouth. The smell was delicious, sharp, personal and acted like an aphrodisiac to him.</p><p>""Taste me Daddy"" she said pushing her fingers into his mouth ""and then tongue fuck me!""</p><p>The taste was of pure nectar, sweet, full bodied, heady, tangy and fresh! His eyes filled with lust and he heard her sigh with pleasure as he slowly licked the entire length of her smooth sex.</p><p>""MMmmmmm you taste divine sweetheart!"" he told her his tongue tracing circles around her clit.</p><p>""HHHuuuuuuhhhhmmmmmnnnnn Daddeeeee!"" she sighed.</p><p>He felt her grasp his head with both hands and as he drilled his tongue into her as deep as it would go, she began to grind her mound against his face. She always enjoyed doing this with her Mummy, but Daddy's tongue was so much longer, so much firmer and so hot! He ran his hands up over her chest and cupped two tiny swelling mounds of tit flesh. Oh what a delightful handful she possessed and now they were his to play with. And play with them he did, squeezing her hard little nipples between fingers and thumbs, tweaking the flesh, rolling them around. Her moans and cries of delight filled his ears, no doubt induced by her need to be tongue fucked and the sensory overload of having her nipples manhandled.</p><p>""Mmmnnnn more tongue Daddy! Deeper Daddy ooohhh yesss!"" </p><p>He feasted on her, teased her, licked, sucked, nibbled and bit her gloriously warm wet sweet cunt for over fifteen long minutes. Her groans and moans echoed from the walls as they increased in volume. She had never been tongued as good as this before. Her Mummy told her how wonderful her Daddy's tongue would be, but she had never thought it would ever be this fucking good! </p><p>She discovered new highs of bliss as she face fucked her Daddy's tongue, squirming on his mouth and clutching his hair to pull him onto her so she could get every last millimetre of tongue into her demanding, smoking cunt. Her back arched, she bucked and exploded into an all over body racking cum so hard and long she thought it would never end.</p><p>""AAAAHHHhhhhhhh Daddeeeeeee OOOOOOOOOhhhhhhh!""</p><p>She squirted girl juice into his sucking mouth, shuddering to his tongue searching the deepest recesses of her cunt and wailed and screamed as a second, even more prolonged orgasm claimed her tiny body. Her Daddy held her tight to him, using her tits to pull her onto him and she wrapped her legs around his head before collapsing back on the bed to hump his face.</p><p>""Ooohh fuck yesss Daddy! Yes! Oh fuck yes!""</p><p>Her Daddy didn't stop licking, didn't stop eating her sopping wet cunt, kept his hands full of her AA cup tits and toyed with her until she could take no more.</p><p>""No more.... Daddy... need to...rest, please Daddy.. no more..""</p><p>He slowly pulled his tongue from her gushing cunt and licked her from asshole to clit. As he raised himself up to bend over her prostrate form he continued licking all the way up her body, until she felt his warm, damp breath on her nipples. She smiled at him and held him around the back of his neck, then arched her back up and fed her right nipple to his lips.</p><p>""Yes Daddy! Suck me Daddy. Please... Suck my tits!"" she begged him.</p><p>Her nipples were firm, fleshy and hard to his tongue. Unable to stop himself he devoured her right breast and took all of it into his mouth. She arched her back as he lay alongside her and grasped his cock in her right hand.</p><p>""Does Daddy want me to wank him?"" she asked.</p><p>""Hmm hummm"" he murmured back with his mouth full of pre-teen tit flesh.</p><p>For five minutes he feasted on her tits and luxuriated in the hand job she was giving him. His cock was rock hard again and he was pleasantly surprised when his ten year old daughter took the initiative. She quickly knelt on the floor at the side of the bed and pulled him up into a sitting position. She pulled his face to hers and a quick, passionate tongue kiss followed and then she leaned into his groin, fisting his cock and swallowed it into her mouth.</p><p>""Phhooaaahhh"" he exclaimed ""Take it deep sweetheart!""</p><p>She did just that and moments later, with his cock lodged in her throat she began to hum. The vibrations were incredible and coupled to the slow bobbing of her head, he soon felt his cum beginning to boil. He lay back on his elbows and this gave her more room to play with him, tease him, pleasure him beyond anything he had known before. Not even his wife could suck like this and she was a professional whore.</p><p>""You've got Daddy cumming again darling!"" he warned her.</p><p>She took him out of her mouth and wanked him at a steady pace as she said.</p><p>""I know Mummy does something you like and I want to do it to you too, but it won't be as good Daddy but I want to try.""</p><p>""What's that darling?"" he replied looking at her.</p><p>""This Daddy!"" she giggled.</p><p>Taking his cock in the palms of her hands she pressed it to her tiny little tits and folded what tit flesh there was around his shaft and formed a nest with her hands holding him there.</p><p>""I want to tit fuck you Daddy!""</p><p>He felt her begin to slide his wet cock up and down between her tiny swellings and despite her having practically no tits the sensations were incredible.</p><p>""Mummy says you love it when she makes you cum this way. I want to do that for you too.""</p><p>""Oohh... fuck.. that's... really good"" he groaned.</p><p>He felt her licking the head of his cock each time it came into position and the burning in his balls intensified. He needed to cum in her, wanted to cum in her.</p><p>""I'm going to cum soon!"" he gasped.</p><p>""Not yet Daddy!"" she responded ""there's something else I want to do first. THEN you can cum!""</p><p>She stood up and pushed him down onto his back, moving his legs so he was laid lengthwise on her bed. Then she stood at the side and bent at the waist. He watched transfixed as she again swallowed his cock and then keeping it lodged in her throat, mounted the bed, slid her right leg over his body so that her delectable arse was facing him. Her cunt was inches from his face as she shuffled backwards and offered her glistening slit to him.</p><p>""Lick me out Daddy!"" she mumbled with a cock stuffed mouth.</p><p>There he was an adult man about to have a sixty-nine with a ten year old girl and she was oh so willing to please. So mature, yet so childlike. His cock was buried balls deep in her throat and she was humping his tongue when, less than two minutes later, he exploded!</p><p>She gargled cum!</p><p>The one thing she could never prepare for was the immense cum load her Daddy would give her when he came. Her Mummy had told her that it would be a lot but she had no idea what those words truly meant. The first blast went straight into her tummy and the second was on its way as she pulled her throat from his spasming shaft. She had waited two years for this moment and she wanted to taste him. </p><p>The third heavy rope splattered against her tonsils, tickling her and making her cough and gag, but she held her lips tight around the shaft and kept it in. She wanted to collect it all in her mouth, just like her Mummy did but the next jet filled up what room remained. Still, her Daddy came yet again with another long blast causing her lips to part around the shaft of his cock and as she tried to retain it all, the tickling sensation led to a sneeze. Cum exploded from her nose and mouth, soaking his groin and spilled down onto her tits. She began to swallow in need of breathing and as she did he spewed another rope onto her tonsils.</p><p>She choked, gagged, coughed and gargled. Her face was a mess of tears, snot and cum and still he did not finish. Where was it all coming from? How much more would she have to contend with? He arched his back and drove his cock back down her throat' holding her head tight in his hands and filled her belly with the final two jets of his cum.</p><p>""Ohhh fuck that was amazing..."" he breathlessly told her.</p><p>""Unnkk yu Daddy..."" she responded.</p><p>At that moment she turned to face him, kneeling astride his chest and dropped her head forward. She smiled and looked adoringly into his eyes and opened her mouth to display it flooded with cum.</p><p>""Plesee dadeee mae ey swulluh?"" she gurgled.</p><p>He nodded his head and almost came again as she cupped her tits, tilted her head backwards and swallowed it with a loud relish. Still playing with her tits, she offered her mouth to his eyes and opened it up to show it had all gone.</p><p>""You taste lovely Daddy."" She grinned ""Now I have to clean you up like a good little slut should.""</p><p>He was in ecstasy when she began slurping and licking him from base to tip, wrapping her tongue as far around the shaft as she could manage. Long, slow, rasping licks scooped up any remaining cum on his shaft and her nimble fingers stroked tight up his shaft following her hot tongue in its upward journey.</p><p>""Am I a good little cock sucker Daddy?""</p><p>""Oh yes sweetheart, better even than your Mum!""</p><p>""Really!!!!"" she was ecstatic at the statement.</p><p>""Yes really but don't tell Mummy what I said.""</p><p>""OK Daddy, I won't, it'll be our little secret.""</p><p>He pulled his daughter to him and held her tight against his chest, feeling her firm nipples poking him and her hairless cunt pressed tight against his thigh. He was floating high on a cloud and never wanted to come back to earth and his daughter's hot breath on his neck was driving him crazy with lust.</p><p>""You still have one more hole to fill Daddy!"" she whispered into his ear, tracing it with her hot tongue. ""You know I'm good at it too. Mummy says I'm a natural!""</p><p>Her Mummy had been using her strap-on to fuck her daughter in the ass for the past nine months. Slowly at first, gently easing more and more into her bowels until just a couple of months previously, she had all eight inches inserted. At first it was a slow penetration, but now it was a full on heavy pounding she took every time her mother fucked her in the ass.</p><p>""How do you want me Daddy?""</p><p>He rolled her onto her front, slid his arm around her waist and lifted her up onto all fours. Then he used both hands to pull her knees wide apart and his daughter obliged by willingly helping him. Then he pushed down in the small of her back and she gasped with anticipation when she felt his knees slide between her own.</p><p>""OOHH Yes Daddy, do me doggy!"" she groaned. </p><p>""Pull your ass apart for me!"" he demanded.</p><p>She dropped her face onto the mattress, and put her hands onto her buttocks and pulled her cheeks wide apart. Her puckering rose hole practically winked at him as he ran a finger around it, feeling her shudder to his touch.</p><p>""Oohhh Daddy, you will be gentle with me won't you? I know sluts have to be ass fucked but be gentle, please...""</p><p>She squirmed to his touch, pushed against his determined finger pressing against her hot, dry, tight anus and she shuddered at the thought of his huge cock humping her there. Her Mummy's strap-on was big enough but he was bigger than that and she was so small and so tight. She felt his finger move away and pushed back trying to maintain contact and then let out a squeal.</p><p>""ooooOOHHHHHOOOOOOoooo that's cold Daddy!"" </p><p>The gel on his finger was almost numbingly cold but he quickly spread it over her asshole and immediately pushed his index finger into her bowels. She gasped and groaned as his thick digit opened her up. She took in a deep breath and squeezed with her anal muscles as though she was trying to go on the toilet. His finger slid right in up to the knuckle!</p><p>""OOOmmmmppphhh! Dadeeee...eeee...eee!"" she exclaimed.</p><p>Then he was finger fucking her, opening her up and she was pushing back, riding his digit like it was a small cock. Moments later he added his middle finger and she screamed out in anguish as he sent both in hard and deep, practically lifting her off the bed. </p><p>""AAAhhhhhgggghhh oowwwwww owwwchhh!"" she wailed.</p><p>""Good girl, yes, push back, come on now fuck my fingers"" he encouraged her.</p><p>She did exactly what he asked and began humping his fingers, swirling her ass in circles, first one way, then the other, squeezing the intruders as tight as she could as she fucked herself. Within a couple of minutes she was skewered on three fingers splitting her shit chute wide open and boring deep into her rectum with each savage, heavy, hard, penetrating thrust.</p><p>""Fuckkkkk D..d..adaddeeeeeee"" she wailed ""Oohh oowwww mmmnnnn huhuhuhuhuh!!! Ooooooooooo yesss!""</p><p>His right hand was around her front and he was strumming her erect clit with two fingers and pushing his thumb into her gushing dripping cunt. She could feel his fingers stroking in and out of her ass and cunt, separated by just a thin membrane of skin. Her moans and groans filled the room and she was bucking and gyrating with each hard pounding thrust of his big fingers and thumb. She could feel herself begin to boil and moaned out loud.</p><p>""I'm cumming Daddy! Oh god yes don't stop! OOhhh yesss!""</p><p>He was rock hard playing with her and quickly extracted his thumb from her cunt. One handed he squeezed a huge dollop of gel onto his cock and rubbed it in. Just at the point where his daughter was about to explode he pulled his fingers from her clutching rectum, denying her of her third orgasm.</p><p>""No Daddy! Please Daddy put them back...INNNNNNNNN !"" She howled at the sudden stab of pain as he thrust in and opened her up. His cock sank deep into her rectum, to the farthest recesses of her bowels and she felt his balls slapping against her thighs, she swallowed, tried to fight off the incredible anguish of having what seemed like a baseball bat shoved deep into her guts. She whimpered, groaned, moaned, cried out and then screamed as he began to fuck her.</p><p>""OOohh jeeez you are tight!"" he told her whilst grinding his cock as deep into her as he could get it ""What an asshole. OOHH Yesss this is the best assfuck I've ever had!""</p><p>""HUH HUH Daddy, slow...down...agggghhhh oouuuchhhh oowwww ooohhhh mmnn huh huh!"" she groaned and moaned.</p><p>He fucked her doggy style for a few minutes and then, remaining balls deep inside her, he effortlessly rolled over onto his back and took her with him. Her legs fell naturally to either side of him and she lay there with her back against his chest, impaled her on a spit of rock hard meat. Her Mummy had fucked her in this position many times with her strap-on and she knew exactly what to do. She placed the soles of her high heels flat on the bed, put her hands behind her on his chest and pushed herself up, arching her back and grinding down onto his tumescent cock.</p><p>""I'm going to fuck you Daddy!"" she groaned.</p><p>She rode him hard and fast just like her Mummy had told her to with his cock splitting her tender asshole wide open with each downward slide. She alternated between slow, imperceptible strokes and then hammering her ass down onto his cock and taking it balls deep as she attempted to milk it. He was enraptured and their mixed heavy breaths and groans echoed from the bedroom walls. Despite her own desire to cum she wanted him to cum even more.</p><p>They fucked like that for long minutes and then changed position so she was facing him and pounding her anus down onto his cock as he thrust up and in. Occasionally they would lay in each other's arms, not moving except for her squeezing her anal ring tight around the base of his fully embedded cock. They were both covered in a sheen of sweat when, after forty five intense minutes she was again laying with her back on his chest. She held her legs held high and wide as he slid her up and down his cock by holding onto her tits. Using her right hand she fed his cock into her asshole and then into her cunt with alternating strokes. Loud snorting grunts and high pitched little girl squeals mixed together as she felt herself starting to cum.</p><p>""I can't stop it Daddy! I'm cumming! Oh yesss cu..mm..ing!!""</p><p>She exploded into a long, body racking, shuddering wail of ecstasy as her anus clamped tight around his pounding cock and she came and came and came.</p><p>""OOHHHH FUCKKKK DADDYYYYY!"" </p><p>""UNGHGHH ungh ungh!"" he groaned as he felt himself about to join her.</p><p>AS she shuddered and shook, he unbelievingly could not cum right then and there. His cock was trapped so tight it cut off the sensory overload and he found himself locked in a hot, clasping sheath of pulsating flesh.</p><p>""OOOHHH God Daddy!!"" and she fell exhausted against his chest.</p><p>She was a well fucked ten year old slut! Her Daddy needed to cum again and began a slow movement in and out of her asshole. She groaned and pushed back against him her anus felt huge and was stinging from the prolonged ass fucking she had just experienced. Not even her Mummy had used her for that length of time. He held her by the tits and slid her up and down the full length of his still erect cock and she moaned in deep appreciation of the tender fucking he was now giving her. After a few moments more she felt him slowly pull his cock out of her sucking wet bowels.</p><p>He quickly laid her down on her back and rested himself over her, his arms either side of her head and his thighs pressing hers apart. Then she felt him nudging at her cunt with his cock and she spread her legs as far apart as she could.</p><p>""Yes Daddy. Fuck me! Fuck me and fill me up!""</p><p>They fucked in the missionary position, they fucked doggie fashion and in a variety of positions she had never even thought about. It was not much longer than fifteen minutes after she had cum that he had her simmering towards another one. To her and his amazement she groaned her way through a fourth orgasm with his cock buried deep in her cunt. She panted and groaned with a sharp gasp huskily begging him.</p><p>""Fill my cunt whenever you're ready."" </p><p>Ten seconds later, after an hour of frenetic fucking he blasted the first of eight heavy cum loads into her soaking wet cunt.</p><p>""Oh Fuck Daddy yessss mmmmnnnnn. Aaahhhhh. Fuck me Fuck me Fuck me Daddyl. My cunt is yours. Ohhhhh Daddyl!!!""</p><p>As his aching balls emptied themselves of stored up cum he could feel it streaming out of her frothing, foam spasming cunt, down her thighs and over his balls. She kept grinding her cunt into him, squeezing him tight, milking him of every last drop and then she pulled herself off and devoured his cock into her hungry, voracious mouth. </p><p>She easily swallowed him balls deep, laving the shaft of his cock with her tongue and cleaned him of every last drop that was present. With her right hand fondling his balls she sucked hard and deep trying to maintain his erection despite him having been hard for just over an hour.</p><p>""Am ey reelee the bsst kokzuckah uve evah ad?"" she mumbled with his cock buried balls deep in her throat</p><p>""Jeez sweetheart you're the best!"" </p><p>Within minutes he was unbelievably hard again. Not even his wife could achieve that. He lay over her prostrate body, sucked on her tits and then slid his cock back into her cunt.</p><p>""Ooooooh Daddy you certainly know how to fill a girl up!""</p><p>This was a plain, hard, lust filled fuck! Within five minutes he had her screaming and clawing his back with her red painted nails.</p><p>""Jeeze Daddy... I'm cumming again. MMMnn. Huh huh I'm cummin Daddy KUMMINNNN!! AAAGGGHHHHHHHHhhh!""</p><p>She slumped forward and he felt her cunt tighten and then she gushed a torrent of juices all over his cock as she hummed and shuddered for the fifth time that evening.</p><p>""Mummy never fucked me like this Daddy. Honestly, I've never cum so much and Mummy's fucked me so many times!""</p><p>Her confession triggered an immediate response and she squealed with delight as he filled her cunt for the second time with another copious offering.</p><p>""Aww Daddy I wanted it up my ass! I'll, just have to get you hard again and let you cum there won't I?""</p><p>""What about in your slut mouth again?"" he enquired.</p><p>""Oh don't worry. You'll be cumming in there whenever you want. I'm yours now Daddy, I'm your slut. You can fuck me whenever you want, I will never say no to you.""</p><p>Her cum continued to ooze out and drip from her cunt onto his balls and she giggled as she ground down onto his wilting cock. </p><p>""I can keep you hard Daddy. No problem honest. I'll squeeze you, fuck you back into hardness or I can suck you or try tit fucking you again. Would you like that Daddy?""</p><p>""Baby, you're insatiable, but I don't think I can get it up for a while"" he admitted.</p><p>She slid down the bed and took his cock once more into her talented hot mouth.</p><p>""Nonzenz, ey'll get u ard again!"" she promised.</p><p>Ten minutes of the best cock sucking he had ever experienced left him unbelievably rock hard.</p><p>""Mouf or azzhole?"" she asked.</p><p>""Mouth!"" he replied with an agonised groan.</p><p>""Yu still av tu fill my azzhole thoh"" she mumbled.</p><p>His balls were burning, aching and felt like they had been kicked around but she was insistent as she bobbed her head the full length of his cock, burying her lips into his pubic hair on each down stroke. She continued wanking the shaft, laving it with her tongue in both directions and sucking hard on the upstroke. Within another five minutes he began to simmer, then boil. His protesting cock throbbed and he could feel her mouth massaging him to another release.</p><p>""I'm cumin sweetheart ..huh huh mmmnn. Aahhh yes cummin! KUMMIN! Aaahhhhhhhh . YESSS!!!""</p><p>She let out a hoarse, guttural squeal of delight as he managed to jet another load of thick hot cum into her demanding mouth. He was balls deep in her throat as the first blast began to erupt and she timed her bobbing so that at the moment of release she had his cockhead in her mouth to collect his small offering on her tongue. Then she pushed down to the base and came back up to collect the second blast in her mouth before doing the same for each of the final few jets of cum.</p><p>As he slowly regained his senses from the incredible blow job he had just been given, he was conscious of her mouth and tongue still working his cock. He locked stares with her and saw her with a wicked gleam in her bright blue eyes, form a tight ""O"" with her lips and slowly slide his cock from her mouth. Not one drop of cum escaped! She knelt before him, tilted her head back and opened her mouth to show him her cum filled mouth. At that point she lifted her tiny little tits in her hands and presented them to him. She wickedly winked, opened her lips and allowed his cum to spill out of her mouth all over her tits and nipples.</p><p>""Feed me your cum Daddy"" she asked.</p><p>He scooped his cum up into his fingers and repeatedly fed them into her still open mouth. She greedily sucked them dry until there was just a sheen of cum left on her tits.</p><p>""You have to fill my ass next!"" she declared.</p><p>He pulled her into arms and stroked her hair.</p><p>""No regrets?"" she enquired.</p><p>""None"" he replied.</p><p>""Worth waiting for?"" she asked.</p><p>""It certainly was"" he told her.</p><p>""Thank you Daddy. It's been the best birthday present I could ever have!""</p><p>""You think so sweetheart? Well, we'll just have to see what next year brings won't we?"" he laughed at a thought forming in his mind ""how about eleven cocks on your eleventh birthday?""</p><p>""Oooohhhhhhh Daddy!!!!!"".............................</p>"
80,"The Lessons, Part 1",AHAB,,"['M/gg', '1st', 'coer']","A perverted loner has the chance of a lifetime, and he makes the most of it!",2011-12-17T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Dave was a 40 year old loner, he never had many friends,always preferring to keep himself to himself.</p><p>He lived alone in a small cottage in the countryside about 30 miles from the nearest town.</p><p>He liked his privacy, and like nothing better than sitting at home watching his pre teen porn, and some of his own works, free to jack off with no one to bother him.</p><p>His own movies consisted of vogue shot of young girls, at the park, catching a glimpse of pretty white panties as they swing and climb. Dave would sit on a park bench with his phone secretly filming away until he had some footage he could mix back at the cottage.</p><p>He had fantasized for years about young girls but had never had the pleasure of any contact. All he had was his porn to keep him satisfied but today that would all change.</p><p>It was Saturday afternoon and he had been at the park for a while trying in vain to get some good footage.</p><p>He had been in a shop for a some beers when a young women maybe in her early twenties rushed by him and into the shop.</p><p>He was about to walk back towards his car on the other side of town, he had parked there at the bigger of the towns play-parks earlier, when he noticed a car still with its engine running parked outside the shop.</p><p>It must have been the reason for the young women to be in such a rush, for as he glanced inside the car he could see two young girls, twin sisters, blonde hair, very pretty perhaps 4 years old dressed in the same cute summer dresses and white sandals, sitting in booster seats in the back of the car.</p><p>Without pausing for thought he found himself reaching for the drivers door handle and casually getting in, putting on his seatbelt and driving away, no one would have even taken a second look as he was so calm.</p><p>As he drove though town making his way towards the countryside and the privacy of his cottage, the excitement of what he was doing, of what he was going to do, grew, there were all sorts of wicked thoughts going through his head, he had 30 miles to come up with a plan, a plan that would see him at last fulfill his fantasies, each and every one!</p><p>One of the girls had asked who he was and where was there mummy, he said "" don't worry kids, I'm a good friend of your mummy's and she has asked me to look after you for a while, I'll tell you what its all about when we get to my place.</p><p>Both girls were holding each others hands and looking a little nervous but he was a big person so he must be telling the truth. Dave looked in the rear view mirror as he drove, his hard on had been growing and he had to adjust himself a few times to get comfortable, he couldn't remember being so hard it almost hurt.</p><p>About twenty miles on he couldn't wait any longer before he got a closer look at his sweet cargo.</p><p>He pulled over in a lay by and got out of the car and opened the rear passenger door a crouched down beside the little girl that had been directly behind him, ""So tell me who is who, you look so alike. The girl at his side spoke with a soft voice, ""I'm Mary and she's Sophie"" He smiled ""Of course you are, I knew I would get you two mixed up. Now girls there is a warning light in the front of the car that tells me your seat harnesses are loose so before we can continue I need to check them both.""</p><p>With that he set about loosening the strap between Marys legs and adjusting her shoulder straps of course taking every chance to glide his hand along her tiny frame, from her legs and over her tummy and chest as he messed around with the belts, he made sure to take a minute or two the click in the strap between Marys legs allowing him to run the side of his hand up and down her panty covered slit now that her dress had ridden up nicely. He watched her closely for a reaction but she seemed to accept what he had said and was letting him get on with it, very obedient little girls indeed.</p><p>When he had finished with Mary he went around the car and carried out the same procedure with Sophie, only this time spending more time with the center strap, he was in heaven but knew it was time to go.</p><p>Before long they were back at the cottage, he parked in his lock up and lead both girls from the car into the adjoining house.</p><p>He locked the door behind him and slid the bolt at the top of the door.</p><p>He turned to the girls and asked them to go through to the front room. His blinds were closed as always so he flicked on the light and told the girls to sit, cross legged on the floor so he could explain what was happening.</p><p>""Your Mummy phoned me last night and asked me to look after you both for a few days, she has asked me to teach you some very special games, we are going to have a lot of fun, but sadly she has also asked me to punish you both first, she told me about your bed wetting and how your nursery teacher feels your not trying hard enough. Also she has asked me to film as much of your time here as possible so she can see how good you have both been.</p><p>Both girls eyes were welling up with tears and there expressions were identical, as they trembled listening to his every word.</p><p>""The rules are simple, you call me Sir, you do whatever I tell and you try your very hardest at all the special games, if you don't, you will get punished and stay here for an extra day. So will you be good little girls, do as your told make your mummy proud of you both?""</p><p>I quite shaky voices together they said, ""yes, yes Sir"" then Sophie said ""but please let us go home.""</p><p>""That's up to you, the harder you try to make your mum proud, the sooner you will get home.""</p><p>""Now, time for your punishment, come with me both of you.""</p><p>He walked to the next room, the girls followed him into a spare room with a large single bed a tv and one shuttered window. Dave told both girls to stand at the end of the bed and not to move, they were obviously wanting to go home real bad, as no sooner had he gave the instruction they were standing motionless waiting for there next order. The girls were his!</p><p>Dave quickly set up a tripod and video camera making sure the height was perfect so if he was to sit on the bed his head would be out of shot.</p><p>He moved around and sat down, ""Mary, your first, I want you to take off your panties and bring them here.</p><p>His balls were aching and a patch of pre cum had started to soak though his jeans, with an evil tone to his voice he snarled at the frightened little girl "" Don't just stand there bitch get over my fucking knee NOW !""</p><p>Mary quickly moved to her captors side,went up on her tiptoes and leaned forward wriggling up to lay over his lap.</p><p>""Pull your dress up so I can see your butt.""</p><p>Mary knew it was wrong to show anyone her bottom but she had to make mummy proud and she didn't want to make the man angry so slowly she pulled up the dress.</p><p>Dave gently rubbed both cheeks and positioned her so her legs were slightly apart and then raising her tummy her cute little pussy lips were exposed to the cool air.</p><p>Dave picked up another handy-cam fro the bedside and filmed closeups of her pretty little mound and gently spread her butt to get a clear view of her tiny ring, he wet a finger and slowly ran his sloppy digit up and down her crack until both and pussy and butt were glistening.</p><p>He put down the camera and adjusted himself ready to dish out some pain.</p><p>Whack, his hand came down,a fully open smack to the Little ones butt sent her screaming, he grabbed both her hands and held her in a double arm lock with his left hand as his right came down time after time, in between smacks he was shouting ""you will do as your told !"" ""yes sir !"" ""You will try your hardest!"" ""Yes sir"" He was not hitting full force but hard enough to make her sweet cheeks glow bright red.</p><p>""Now sit at my feet, take off my shoes and lick my feet clean while I deal with your sister.""</p><p>What she had been told to do was disgusting but it meant the spanking had stopped and she had a chance to please the man, so without hesitation she set about cleaning his feet with her tongue while she nursed her pains and wiped away the tears.</p><p>""Now Sophie, Ive got a different punishment for you my dear, take off your panties and bring them here !""</p>"
81,Crèmed Pâté,Alasder,,"['MMf', 'ped', 'exh']",The making of a porno starlet.,2012-01-04T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>When I was six I was 'June' in the Kids Collection Calendar for which my mom received the princely sum of $1000. The following year, on being promoted to June, July and August as Summer Pâté, I earned just over $5000 for my mom. By the age of ten I had taken over the entire year; we were outselling the Pirelli Calendar and mom was taking 2% of the gross. </p><p>By that time I was also appearing on mildly sexy commercials on television and in advertisements in glossy magazines, where I gave just a fleeting glimpse of peerless white panties, and mom could name her price and I could hardly bear to speak to other kids. </p><p>I wore the latest fashion clothes, minis, summer dresses, tennis skirts, sweaters, footwear free gratis for ninx as part of a sponsorship deal. On my eleventh birthday, we moved into a luxury apartment in a high security block and I was enrolled in a ridiculously over-priced private school for girls with anti-social attitudes. It was also around my eleventh birthday that my breasts showed up for real - not just firm nipples that had frequently enlarged from their golden aureoles when the photographers jokingly touched me up.</p><p>My father, whom I had never seen outside a photograph album, appeared on the doorstep, so to speak, one Thursday evening midway through my twelfth year, and demanded part of the action. Once past the security guards and seated in our vast sun lounge, he appeared as the most attractive man in the entire world to me. The way he kept looking at me with large, blue, sensual eyes sent delicious thrills up and down my spine, and for the first time in my life I was conscious of a serious tingling, burning itch in my womb and a wetness being generated in my pussy. </p><p>I decided that if mom did not want this guy I would have him. Any time any way! He filled one of our enormous arm chairs. I sat on the studio couch beside mom. As his eyes studied me from my toes to the tips of my auburn hair, I parted my knees. The already abbreviated skirt slipped another inch up my thighs, and the faintest ghost of a smile flirted with his lips. When mom had her face turned away in pretended anger at some remark he had made, he winked and I giggled. And wriggled my backside.</p><p>'Where the hell were you in the seven lean years?' mom demanded with vigor. 'When we had to scrape and scratch to find enough to eat?'</p><p>'It was you who walked out on me. Remember?' He smirked. 'And it was nine, not seven!'</p><p>'I was speaking figuratively!' Mom snarled the words. 'Like in the Bible! It's a metaphor! You didn't even bother to look for us! Never mind try to find us or fend for us! We could have starved for all you cared. And now in the fat years you suddenly appear to lap up the gravy!'</p><p>'I don't see any fat,' returned my father with a snicker. 'And I don't want anything from you,' he added with more than a hint of irritation and frustration in his voice. 'All I have been trying to tell you for the past hour, if you would just shut up for a minute and listen, is that you have been selling the kid - our kid - for popcorn and peanuts. I could make both of you, and me, millionaires by this time next year.'</p><p>This has to be said about her: my mom has many grievous faults, but all of them dissolve to utter insignificance when set alongside her greed.</p><p>The outcome of the meeting with my newly discovered dad was that all three of us, a full two months, two weeks and a day later, journeyed inland several hundred miles to a desert town not the same distance away from Las Vegas. The place we finally stopped at was about a mile outside the town. A genuine stone replica of the Arc de Triomphe in Paris topped by a neon sign, flashing needlessly in the sunlight, announced 'Magestic Studios'. I wanted to correct the spelling. The armed guard at the gate was not interested. He admitted us with admirable indifference after speaking briefly into his radio telephone.</p><p>'Ah! So this is the famous Miss Pâté!' </p><p>The man who spoke was the oddest human creature I have ever set eyes on, and I have seen some weirdoes - they gather around a young model like flies around the proverbial effluence. He had a round fat body only slightly bigger than that of a circus dwarf. His fingers intertwined from skinny arms that scarcely made it round his belly. But his outstanding feature was his face, grotesquely ugly and far too small for a head that was several sizes too big to fit on top of his body. I could not tear my eyes away from him. He laughed jovially at my interest. His laugh was like that of a part-time Santa Claus in a department store. He slid from his swivel chair unlaced his fingers with difficulty and extended a hand.</p><p>'It is a real pleasure to meet you, Miss Pâté.'</p><p>I shook the hand. It was the most peculiar sensation, like holding a comic fish after the cat had done its worst on it. I was fascinated now by the thin wrists sticking out from the oversized cuffs of his coat. The odd man had no interest in any one else in the room. He held on to my hand at arm's length as he let his eyes drift up and down my body. Dad had insisted that I wear my briefest skirt and the tightest shirt in my wardrobe. </p><p>'I'm Sam,' the human freak declared with obvious pride. 'Sam, Sam,' he repeated just in case we had difficulty in hearing or with such an unusual and complicated name. 'Samuel B Godwin!' He shrieked laughter while still holding my hand. 'Not to be confused with the sound-alike.' His middle finger tickled my palm. I had read in one of my mom's magazines that the palm of a young girl's hand was supposed to be her most sensitive erogenous zone and that tickling it was accepted as a male's invitation to fuck. </p><p>'Sam B Godwin,' he said again even more loudly, 'whose sole aim in life is to make you rich.' He released my hand with obvious reluctance and, for the first time since we entered the room, he turned his attention to mom and dad. He did not scowl exactly, but the leer of amusement evaporated. 'And who are you?' he demanded. 'If I may be so bold to enquire!'</p><p>'We're the parents,' explained my dad meekly. 'It was me who phoned.'</p><p>'I,' corrected the freak. 'It was I who phoned.' He climbed back on to his swivel chair after applying a sort of brake, which he pumped as if jacking up a car in order to change a wheel. 'My old English teacher -God rest the merry soul - had a saying: If you can't speak properly, why speak at all?' He wriggled his fat backside into position in the chair having got it to the required height. 'And if you can't speak English properly, what hope in hell is there of you ever trying to speak Spanish or French?' He returned his fishbone fingers to his belly. 'So you are Pâté's parents. So you telephoned a couple of months ago. So?' He gawked. The scowl demanded some kind of answer.</p><p>There was an embarrassing silence. Dad floundered. His mouth worked stupidly. 'We wondered,' he muttered apologetically, 'if you could do something for the kid!'</p><p>The ugly face broke into a wicked grin, not just the lips, but the cheeks and the eyes, the nose wrinkled and the ears seemed to flap. 'Oh, yes! And how! Could I do something for Pâté!' He demanded of me, 'Do you know what we do here, Pâté?'</p><p>'Films!' I answered, then thought about his earlier rebuke to my dad. We had an English teacher at our toffee-nosed school who also had an intense dislike of the short answer and insisted we make ourselves quite clearly understood with every utterance. 'You make films here.' I decided to go for the home run. 'If I am not mistaken, nor have been misinformed.' Then thought that 'misinformed' was dangerously close to 'misformed' or 'malformed' as in our present host.</p><p>'Do you know what kind of films?' When I answered negatively, he said, 'Pornographic films, my dear, that what we make here. Do you know what pornography is?' Again I shook my head and denied all knowledge of the subject. 'Sex films, my dear, with men and women boys and girls and some animals doing some extremely naughty things to each other. That's what we do here.' </p><p>His face assumed a threatening scowl as he turned it in the direction of my mom and dad again, and demanded, 'What sort of people are you? You bring your own flesh and blood along here to be exploited without telling her what she is getting involved in! That is the worst possible kind of child abuse and parental negligence.' He faced me again and beamed. 'Would you like to be in films, Pâté? Our kind of film?'</p><p>I thought about the question. I forced my eyes away from the exquisitely ugly face to wander around the room. The walls were covered with posters and photographs of women, some of whom I recognized as famous actresses. I made a token acknowledgement of the presence in the room of mom and dad. I nodded. 'I think so,' I said with feigned reluctance. I nodded again in affirmation. 'Yes! I definitely think so - if the money is right!'</p><p>Samuel B Godwin burst into raucous laughter. 'I like it!' he screamed. 'If the money is right! Yes, I like it!' He leaned forward and pressed a couple of buttons on his desk top. 'That's my baby!' he yelled. 'And you can stake your life on it: the money will be right for you!'</p><p>Almost instantly two different doors opened almost simultaneously at opposite ends of the room. The two men who entered could not have been more different. </p><p>'Jerry!' Godwin spoke directly to a huge black man who was built like an ocean liner. 'This is Pâté. I want an assessment. A seventy two! Please!'</p><p>The black man nodded. He smiled at me and held out a hand, not to be shaken, but to be taken, to be led from the room. As I left, I heard the other man, sickly white, hollow faced, skinny necked, being introduced.</p><p>'This is our attorney, Harvey Hamilton. He will explain the contract you will probably be signing, and put you in the picture.' The door closed.</p><p>Jerry, the black man, looked like and was built like a heavyweight boxer I had seen on television. He wore extremely tight blue jeans, however, and a shirt that was open all the way down to where it went under the waistband of his pants.</p><p>'Pâté, huh?' I nodded. I felt there was no need of precise English with this big man. We had stopped while he considered the proposition for a moment. 'Crème Pâté,' he exclaimed. 'Yeah! We'll bill you as Crème Pâté!' As if he suddenly became aware of my presence again, he crooned, 'You wouldn't mind? Crème Pâté seems to suit you perfectly.' He gripped my hand more firmly and we went on along a wide corridor with windows at either side and the sun seeming to stream in from either side. The matter had been decided. From that moment I was to be Crème Pâté. He snickered to himself. 'Yeah! Crème Pâté!' He was congratulating himself. He cast me a sidelong glance. 'And boy! Will you get creamed!' </p><p>We entered an enclosed area as wide as a football stadium. There were some men at work painting scenery, arranging property, moving furniture around from one space to fill another, and some other men working on cameras, cleaning lenses, manipulating flexible arms and tightening bolts and screws. No one gave us a passing glance. I saw one woman. Only the one! </p><p>She was carrying what looked like a basket of laundry, and her heels clicked regularly on the hard floor as she walked. She certainly did not look like a washer woman; she was dressed in the latest fashion business suit, had well-shaped legs and a big bosom, and her nails were painted bright red. She acknowledged the black man as she passed, and gave me no more than a mildly inquisitive glimpse.</p><p>'Hi, Jerry! See ya tonight?' The voice was east coast.</p><p>'Probably!' The big black man smiled politely, but that was as much as could have been said for his response. It surprised me. I wondered if he were queer. 'Will Bernie be there? And Guy? Or Arnie?' he demanded. I decided that he was most definitely gay. 'Poker!' he explained to me when the woman was well past. 'We have a poker session at her place every Wednesday! Heavy stuff! Needs tight stomach muscles!' He snickered. 'And lots of goulash!' By which I assumed he meant dollars.</p><p>The place was like the last word in what I would have imagined a film studio not to look like! It certainly didn't look like a place where men and women did naughty and nasty things to each other; somehow it reminded me of the Kids Collection Calendar studio, only bigger, very much bigger and with more people and equipment. I gazed around and asked timidly, 'Do they really make films here?'</p><p>The big black man had a peculiar way of snickering, as if the sound were coming down through his nose. 'Sometimes,' he replied. He laughed. 'When they have nothing better to do!' He hauled me aside to a kind of open-plan recess where a solemn faced Porto Rican waited with an over-sized camera. He lifted me on to a low table with no greatest effort than he would have expended replacing a book on a shelf. 'For now, however,' he grunted, 'we have to have a look at your talents!'</p><p>The Porto Rican activated his camera and pointed it in our direction as Jerry unbuttoned my shirt and massaged the bumps on my chest. There was nothing lewd or indecent in it. He pursed his lips and flicked a nipple until it stood out like a tiny pink bud. He held up the hem of my skirt and studied my legs. He nodded approvingly.</p><p>'Pull your knickers down to your ankles,' he commanded, 'turn round and bend over and touch your toes.'</p><p>I could do it easily. Touching one's toes and then stretching up was the first requirement in our gymnastics class, and was a regular part of the warm-up exercises - if you had difficulty with it, you were not allowed into the gymnastics class. I felt the cheeks of my backside being pulled apart. It was a peculiar sensation made doubly odd by the close presence of the whirring camera.</p><p>'Spread your legs!'</p><p>I separated my feet as far as the panties around my ankles would permit. A thick finger was pressed into the cleft of my fanny and slid back and forward a couple of times. I was laid across the table with my legs dangling over the edge while the Porto Rican flourished his equipment.</p><p>Jerry lifted me from the table. Both men seemed to lose interest in me. They conversed for a few minutes. Jerry swung away to speak softly into a mobile. 'Sort your clothing, sweetheart!' he said to me after I had been standing there for a while with my knickers around my ankles, then he washed his hands at a ceramic basin in the way the school doctor did after giving us a physical. 'Do you really want to be in our films?' He looked down on me; there was something I took to be pity in his eyes. The two men exchanged amused glances. When I nodded, Jerry demanded, 'Have you ever seen a sex film?'</p><p>'Only what you see on TV,' I replied. 'Only what mom watches.'</p><p>He sighed. He brushed the subject aside with a wave of his hand. 'You'd have to be a bit more scrupulous with washing,"" he said, almost apologetically. 'Nothing puts our stars' noses out quicker'n the smell of shit!' And for the first time the ice on the Porto Rican's face melted. Jerry snickered. 'I don't deny it!' He cast a significant glance at the other man. 'There are some among us who rather like it.' And the face from Porto Rica became solemn again.</p><p>He took my hand again and led me to a darkened room. There was light enough to see the white screen and the half dozen rows of seats. He planted me down. The seat was not a regular cinema seat; it was more like a double seat on a sofa. He spoke into his mobile again, and what light there was in the room vanished. In about twenty seconds some signs and letters and numbers flashed on the screen.</p><p>The first ten two- or three-minute shots were of little boys and girls playing on the beach, in a garden, on swings in a play park. They were innocently idyllic with only a flash of little girls' panties and little boys peeing in a corner. This was followed by slightly older children with progressively less and less clothing; they were throwing a ball at each other, then chasing one another, then wrestling and kissing.</p><p>'If any of this stuff begins to get uncomfortable for you, kid,' Jerry said, 'let me know and we'll kill it dead!' He put an arm around the seat behind me.</p><p>Older kids appeared on the screen, young teenagers, but the antics were much the same: running around, throwing beach balls, wrestling, some mild pecking. To tell the truth, I was beginning to get bored to my back teeth with it. Then, quite unexpectedly, out of the near distance a hulk appeared on the screen, a guy so masculinely desirable and sensuously handsome that I was sure the big black man noticed the jolt to my system. </p><p>'That's Harris Packer! He's the male lead in a lot of our productions. He seems to do things to the girls.' He snickered again. 'Particularly little girls; especially pretty little girls!'</p><p>Jerry laughed. His hand snaked over my shoulder and began to brush back and forth across my tit. The man on the screen and the hand on my chest were certainly doing things for me. Packer selected one of the older teenaged girls from a melee. He hauled her by the hand towards a chalet. Cut to the interior. </p><p>The man kisses the girl, girl responds with open mouth, and male lead's hand cups girl's ample bosom. Hand unclasps the strap of the girl's brassiere, close shot of breast with enlarged nipple being gently caressed. Pan to hips as hand slips under waistband of girl's shorts. Bulge in front of girl's shorts as she is being felt up, bulge also in front of man's pants. </p><p>With his free hand, Jerry unbuttoned my blouse, slipped a huge hand inside and kneaded the pliable flesh of my breast. The Packer, on the screen, pulled at the zip of his flies and unleashed a cock that I could hardly have credited with any reality. Fake photography, I tried to convince myself. Nevertheless I gasped at the sudden sight of such a thing on a screen.</p><p>The big black man snickered again. 'Spread your knees, sweetheart!' He emphasised the words with his hands. He pulled my skirt right back and started to rub my crotch. 'Yeah! That's smooth!' His finger slipped under my panties and ran along the groove. I realised I was soaking. He probed with his finger. 'You ain't been down with a boy yet?' </p><p>I shook my head and his exploring finger confirmed my virginity. 'Good!' He spoke into his mobile again. The screen went blank, the lights blossomed again. 'Button up!' he said to me. Then as we left the theater, he pulled me back and demanded, 'You absolutely certain you want to be in our films?' By this time the question was beginning to irritate me.</p><p>It was another two months, two weeks and several days before we heard from Magestic Studios again. I had decided that it was all a silly dream anyhow, and tried to pretend that I was not bitterly disappointed as the weeks rolled by without a blink of a promise. When the letter arrived I actually peed myself with the excitement of opening it: it was addressed to me! </p><p>Inside was an invitation to attend screen tests the following week, with the possibility of professional acting tuition alongside normal school-work to be given privately for the time I would be there. My mom was also invited along, but not my dad! I felt that was a bit unfair. There was also a check for $1000 'to cover expenses' which I felt was moderately generous. My heart was thumping like to burst.</p><p>The real stuff started almost as soon as we reached the studios. The freak, Sam Godwin, rambled on about fucking for ten minutes then invited my mom to join him at the bar and the swimming pool in his quarters. I was left alone for another ten minutes wondering what the hell I was supposed to do. A huge black man entered by the same door Jerry had used, but it was not Jerry; he was even bigger and blacker and dressed in even tighter pants and a indigo shirt without buttons. Thus hunk gave me the kind of look he would have given to a new office chair.</p><p>'Pâté?' He referred to a quarto sheet of paper. 'Crème Pâté?' I nodded. It was as if he doubted my word. He referred again to his paper. 'I'm Joe.' He crossed the room and offered his hand. When I shook it he looked me up and down, then explained. 'I'm your tutor.' He took a couple of steps backwards. 'Lift your skirt!'</p><p>I complied instantly. It was a standard request at any of my photographic sessions. He stared for fully a minute.</p><p>'Spread your legs!'</p><p>Again I obeyed instantly. He thrust a huge hand between my legs to feel my crotch. He made a meal of it; I could feel the wetness starting. He grinned. He grasped my hips and rubbed my backside. He brushed down my skirt and stepped away. He glanced at his paper again.</p><p>'Got a tit yet?' When I nodded, he waited, then sighed. 'Right! You got a tit! You want me to take your word for it?' He fluttered a hand in the direction of my chest. 'Let's see it then!'</p><p>I undid the buttons of my shirt. He did not seem all that impressed. He stepped forward and fondled each breast in turn. He twisted and tweaked each nipple until I could feel it hardening - and hurting.</p><p>'I've seen bigger!' he exclaimed. 'At your age! But they are beautifully shaped. Have you had them sucked yet?' I shook my head, and he retreated to the desk, searched around for a ballpoint, settled for a pencil he had previously rejected, and wrote something on his sheet of paper.</p><p>I assumed the physical was completed. I buttoned up. Joe straightened then sat on the edge of the desk. </p><p>'Sam has explained to you? In our films you get fucked! Maybe not right away, but ultimately, before you are a great deal older.'</p><p>'If the money's right!' I felt myself that the line was getting a bit frayed at the edges. I looked away. 'Yes!' I said. 'He said something about it.'</p><p>'I should think he did,' returned the big black man. 'That what we do here: fuck sweet white girls and capture it on film; otherwise we could pack up and go home - and probably go hungry.' He snickered in the same way that Jerry did. 'We all make lots of money by girls getting fucked on film! As sure as tomorrow is the day after this, and as soon as it is legally possible, if not before, you will be well and truly fucked - if not by Harry Packer, then by some big black guy!' He punted himself off the desk. 'We start with kissing today!' He took my hand and we left the room. 'And probably for the next week you'll learn how to kiss in a hundred different ways each one designed to get women wet and men hard!'</p><p>He wasn't kidding! Every male in the establishment had a go at me, and many were complimentary and offered their services if I wanted to put in some practice after work! You don't just open your mouth to kiss sexily; you have to use your lips, teeth, cheeks, chin and tongue to full effect and let your eyes glisten as if you were enjoying it. </p><p>All the cameramen and sound technicians kissed me, then on the second last day of the kissing classes I was shown how to make it look real with other females, a couple my age, but mostly much older women. The real wow came on the last day. I had to kiss the little fat freak with the small face and my stomach churned as he sucked and blew and tongued my mouth until I truly felt I was about to throw up. That wasn't the wow! At the last gasp, so to speak, and out of thin air my father appeared on one of the sets. </p><p>I was given the flimsiest chiffon and lace costume to wear, made to lie on a king-sized divan alongside his all-but-nakedness and kiss as if my life depended on giving satisfaction. And I'll never know why my mom left him! This guy was a sex machine and I wanted him to fuck me almost as soon as our lips touched. The way his fingers traced the contours of my breasts and flicked my nipples, his gliding caresses down my belly and between my legs, had me absolutely paralysed with unadulterated sexual lust. Love juices poured from me on to his exploring fingers.</p><p>The director called 'Cut!' as my first ever gorgeous orgasm was about to burst over me. All around applauded their appreciation, and my dad shot off in his drawers! And I was assured of a job! </p><p>Over the weekend, a six foot something woman who had once 'sung Wagner in the Carnegie' gave me lessons in elocution and posture and taught me how to enter a room and say, 'Custard and cake for tea' with such effect that men would ejaculate in their seats. She also showed me poses that would drive men to suicidal lust. There were also camera tests and make-up experiments 'to give emphasis to my dominant features'. All in all, it was truly exciting and made me feel like a million dollar starlet.</p><p>The following week, however, was a drag, for I had normal school work supervised by martinets who would not have been out of place with a whip on a Roman galley. Samuel B Godwin popped into the classroom at least once daily, remained for a few minutes, asked about my progress 'for he was paying good money to give me a mind', the body would take care of itself then begin to fade and then it would be worthless.</p><p>It was at the end of that second week when I began to wonder when I would be fucked. I knew instinctively that it had to happen soon. On that Friday afternoon, Joe appeared in the schoolroom, had a whispered dialogue with the tutor, then took my hand.</p><p>'Have you ever jerked a guy?' he asked on the way out.</p><p>The vast expanse of studio we walked through was all but deserted. The black man wore sneakers and made hardly a sound, in fact he walked almost like what I would expect of a ghost. The noise of my hard-soled shoes seemed to reverberate from one distant wall to another, which added to the feeling of unreality. There was a late afternoon autumn mist hanging around as we emerged.</p><p>'Your mom has gone off for the weekend with your dad.' It was the first time the big black man had spoken since we left the schoolroom. 'I think they are going to make a go of making a go of it.' We crossed a kind of quadrangle and alleyway into the staff living quarters. 'I have to help you with your home assignments, then revise the techniques you have been taught.' He snickered. The sound was incongruent; it was almost childishly simple in contrast to his cultured speech. 'You can shack up at my place, or you can go over and sleep at Sam Godwin's!'</p><p>'What's wrong with my own quarters?' </p><p>The man shrugged. 'Alone? Home Alone? Please yourself!' He showed me into his apartment. 'First we'll get your school work out of the way, then have something to eat.' He clucked as it were all a bore of a chore, but there was a twinkle in his eye that made me wary. 'Samuel B Godwin says I have to entertain you.' His final words were chewed into incoherence in laughter, like it was all a big joke to him. 'But he says I've to fuck you - only as a last resort....' His voice trailed away.</p><p>There is no denying it though, the man was smart. He explained difficulties and problems in my math, English and theoretical science work. I always put myself in the middle of the road average in class. Joe, in a bit less than an hour, did more for my intellectual ego than seven years of professional teaching. For the first time in my life I was actually interested in learning school work. When he was satisfied, he revised the kissing techniques, the elocution and the posture exercises. He had me naked several times in a matter of minutes. Love juices were gushing out of me, and I doubted if he even had the beginning of a hard-on.</p><p>We went into the kitchen when it was all over. 'What would you like to eat?' he demanded. 'Name it, and if I ain't got it, I'll get it!'</p><p>'I'll have what you're having.'</p><p>He referred to some packages from his deep freezer. 'Poulet r""ti ... la cr‚ole? Chili con carne? Merluzzo alla siciliana?' He laughed in his odd way. 'Fuck it! We'll lord it! We'll have pot au feu portugaise!' He hoisted me on to the work surface, brushed my skirt back as far as it could go and spread my knees. 'It will take half an hour; we may as well have a look at some pussy while we prepare it'</p><p>It may have been a packaged meal, but when Joe Fasenar served it up it was as good as any cordon bleu stuff I have eaten in hyper-expensive restaurants. I helped with the washing-up. We had just settled down to watch television when three other black guys, each as big as Jerry and Joe, appeared on the scene. All wore extremely tight pants, which advertised the bulging meat underneath, and designer shirts and jackets; one sported a kind of Count Dracula cape. They hugged and kissed. I mean they all kissed Fasener on the lips. My stomach muscles pulled. Guys kissing? Yeugh! </p><p>My first impression with Jerry had been that he was sexually off-beat, even when he was touching me up in the little cinema - it was the kind of cold aloof professional touch. I was convinced all these guys were gay. It was fully three or four loud chattering and laughing minutes before any attention was paid to me.</p><p>'Is this the pussy for the evening?' One of the incomers lifted me, with less effort than he would have expended lifting a rag doll, from the studio couch. He planted a kiss on my lips.</p><p>'This is Crˆme Pat‚, our latest!' explained Joe. 'She's my pussy for the night.' He laughed. The others joined in. He introduced them. 'Telford, Jeffreyson, and Sephrahem.' He laughed again. I wondered why black men always seemed to have such fancy names. 'Just call them Tuff, Jiff and Syph!'</p><p>Telford took me from his companion's arms and kissed me with full lips and handed me to the third, Jeff, who tongued me and was reluctant to put me down again. When they all got settled Joe Fasenar produced cans of beer and Coke for me, the inevitable playing cards, and wads of dollars. </p><p>'Play poker?' The question was obvious directed at me. Telford split the cards and flicked them in a shuffle.</p><p>'A bit!' But there was no way I was going to play for the kind of money these guys were producing. 'But not very well!'</p><p>'We'll let her play for free,' Sephrahem suggested.</p><p>'She can discard a piece of clothing for every fifty dollars,' declared Telford, and dealt out five hands. He snickered. 'We'll have her naked and screaming in no time.' And they all made dirty noises.</p><p>But it was true. I was down to my knickers before the night was half-way through, and was gratified by their approving glances and appraisal of my developing assets. Fasenar had stipulated: 'No touching till I say so!' But things began to turn my way very soon after the panties had to be pulled off while I stood on the table. I found, after a while, that I was able to read these guys like pages in a book, and they were teaching me the game to their own destruction. I was able to reclaim my clothing bit by bit: knickers, training bra, blouse, skirt, socks and shoes. Then I started to win money, lots of money!</p><p>At ten Fasenar put some CDs into his music center and each man danced with me in turn. We watched a late night sports program on television and some strip turns on an erotic channel. All through the evening they had been drinking beer and Southern Comfort and straight scotch. Joe Fasenar rose and demanded, 'You made up your mind what you're doing?' He grinned. 'You want the boys to take you back to your place? You want to shack up here?' He laughed loudly. 'Or sleep with Samuel B Godwin?' At which the other three hooted and laughed.</p><p>I was not fucked that night. I was felt up, top, bottom, back and front, and I jerked off Joe Fasener a couple of times in the night and sucked him in the morning. Breakfast was a purely token affair. Joe took me out for a drive into the desert, We lunched in a remote diner and spent the afternoon in a motel room where I was felt up again, sucked him off and jerked him between naps. </p><p>We had a late meal in a classy country club, danced and watched a few cabaret turns, then returned to Joe's place where the events of the previous night in bed were repeated. The only difference being that Joe Fasener brought me off a couple of times in his touching. And promised that I would be well and truly fucked if I were to spend the next weekend at his place.</p>"
82,"The Arrival, Part 1",Alaster Coatl,,"['M/g', 'slow', 'scifi', 'robot', 'cons', 'pedo', 'het', 'oral', 'anal']",Lauren comes home to her master for the first time.,2012-07-30T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Alaster couldn't sit still as he waited for the doorbell to ring early that Friday morning. The man had even gone as far as taking the day off from work to ensure that he was here when the package arrived at this doorstep. Alaster was not the type of person to be over paranoid, but he also wasn't stupid enough to leave something that expensive just sitting on his doorstep.</p><p>By the time that the doorbell had finally rung Alaster had been pacing for so long that his knees and the soles of his feet were pulsing with pain, begging for him to sit down and stop moving. Somehow he managed to make his way to the front door where he quickly signed for the package without much conversation with the large man that wheeled in the large packaged into his living room.</p><p>The package itself was big enough to hold a small child, which made perfect sense since that was exactly what Alaster had ordered, in a matter of speaking. Technology had advanced both in the fields of robotics and AI that the world had been deep within the walls of the Uncanny Valley for some time.</p><p>It took Alaster a little over half an hour to get her unpackaged and laying delicately on his large light blue sofa. If Alaster didn't know any better he could have sworn that it was a real ten year old girl that had simply fallen asleep on his couch.</p><p>As Alaster took his time gazing upon her form, he couldn't help but smile widely. It was obvious that she had been worth every single penny of the nearly 30 grand which he had payed for her. When it came to synthetic humans she was in the stratosphere when it came to payment but Alaster had the money to spend on her. His parents had made a killing in the market decades ago and he was still enjoying their windfall.</p><p>The girl had been to his very unique specifications, just a little longer than shoulder length blonde hair, a blonde so brilliant that it seemed to border on white. Her skin was the color of pale white alabaster and was just as pristine. The customer service rep which had helped him with the ordering process had suggested that they place small imperfections and blemishes on the skin so that she would appear more human like, but what was the point of building a human girl if you couldn't make her perfect?</p><p>Her body was of course that a ten year old child, at least to a certain point. Alaster had made the request that she have the more ample hips and ass of an adult woman so one could argue that Alaster had ordered a very flat chest midget but he choose not to see it that way.</p><p>She was dressed in a one piece, white jumpsuit which had her manufacturer's logo emblazoned quite prominently. Most users of synthetic humans choose to keep them in those jumpsuits, but Alaster had spend an entire weekend buying her as many clothes as he could. He had to admit that he had more then a few weird looks when he had walked into the lingerie store without a woman but Alaster was more then a little used to strange looks.</p><p>Licking his lips, Alaster bent down and using his head ups display accessed her secure network with the authentication information that was prompted of him. Because the synthetic humans were such a hot commodity there had to be some sort of way to ensure that the person who had paid for the unit was the one who was activating her. Of course there were always ways around those security measures but Alaster wasn't one those people.</p><p>After a few minutes of silent booting and system stability checks she opened her eyes, yawned and stretched just as though she really had been sleeping only moments ago. She sat up and slowly looked around the room, her face exploding into a smile as her dark purple eyes fell upon his face. He had wanted to give her much more human eyes but that was against the law. To ensure that biological humans weren't being masqueraded around as synthetic ones the federal government had imposed restrictions on the eye color of the units. The eyes were also embedded with certain electronic signatures which damn near impossible to counterfeit.</p><p>""Good Morning Mr. Coatl it's a pleasure to make your acquaintance."" when she spoke it was in the slightly high pitched voice of a young girl, but there was also an undertone of knowledge and experience that a real ten year old girl would never be able to achieve.</p><p>For a few moments, Alaster didn't say a word to the girl and merely smiled back instantly in love with the radiant creature which now sat before him. If he had any doubts about the decision of buying her they all washed away in that one moment.</p><p>""Good morning my dear, I assure the pleasure is all mine."" he said with a huge smile as he stood and took a seat next to her upon the couch. Placing a hand delicately around her waist and pressing her closer to himself he spoke to her once more. ""And what would your name be my dear?"" he asked even though he already knew.</p><p>""My name is Lauren, but you already knew that silly."" she giggled as she pressed closer into his side.</p><p>Placing a kiss delicately on the top of her head he smiled ""Welcome home baby.""</p><p>""Thank you Mr Coatl, it's a pleasure to be home."" she said in that child like voice as she nuzzled even further into his form. As Alaster understood it, the synthetics were programmed to bond to their owners to such a large degree that if the owner didn't want them, there was no choice but destruction.</p><p>It was another reason why the units were so heavily priced since it discouraged all but the most devoted of end users.</p><p>Alaster laughed and placed her on his lap. ""Please, just me call me Alaster."" he commented as he rose from the couch with Lauren in his arms. ""Mr Coatl is my father."" he laughed.</p><p>She nodded and flashed him that smile once more. ""Okay Alaster!"" she said placing a kiss into his neck and settling better into his arm. ""Where are you going?"" she asked as Alaster couldn't help but notice how pleasant it was to feel the warmth of her ass against his forearm.</p><p>""We are going upstairs to your bedroom of course. There's no sense in living in those dusty old clothes."" he said as he pointed to the body suit that she was wearing and let the pair of them into her bedroom.</p><p>As Alaster went around the house, cleaning things up and purchasing others he had been trying to decide if he wanted to go through the effort of giving Lauren her own room but at the end of the day decided against it. He thought it would be a much better idea if the two shared a bed.</p><p>As he and Lauren walked into the room she couldn't help but giggle at the large array of clothing which was laid out on the bed for her and said as much. ""Are all those for me?"" she said as she practically jumped out of his arms and starring going through the outfits.</p><p>Alaster smiled at Lauren's enthusiasm, ""Yes, yes they are. I wasn't sure what you were going to like so I bought a little bit of everything."" he commented with a shrug.</p><p>""You are a great owner!"" Lauren announced as she ran into his legs and gave them a squeeze. ""How about you wait downstairs and I come down and model for you?"" she asked as she looked up at him.</p><p>Alaster had to admit that he found the idea cute and arousing at the same time so he nodded his agreement, padded Lauren gently on the top of the head and walked out of the bedroom towards the downstairs living area.</p><p>""No peaking!"" came back Lauren's small voice as he descended the steps.</p><p>""I won't I promise"" Alaster answered back as he took a seat on the sofa and waited for the show to start.</p><p>Alaster didn't have long to wait before Lauren made her way down the steps. Alaster had to admit that the girl knew exactly what she was doing when she picked out the outfit. She was wearing a bright pink tubetop which clung so tightly around her slender upper body that her nippels were clear and erect through the shirt. He made a mental note to remember to buy her pasties or something along those lines when she was wearing something that tight.</p><p>Next Lauren had chosen to wear a small and tight fitting jean shirt which showed off her long slender legs quite nicely. The skirt itself ended right underneath her ample ass and Alaster was more than a little curious to know what the young girl had decided to wear underneath.</p><p>Of course the entire outfit would have been incomplete if she wasn't any shoes and once again Lauren had picked perfectly. She had on a pair of crisp white thigh high legging which even had little light blue bows at the ends of them. For shoes she was wearing simple black flats, and Alaster was happy for it he had never understood the attraction of high heels.</p><p>The whole scene was perfect and Alaster could feel his cock beginning to stiffen in his pants as he watched her prance back and forth in front of him. .</p><p>""How do you like, do you think that I look cute?"" Lauren asked as she stood directly in front of him her hands clasped behind her as she swayed back and forth.</p><p>Alaster licked his lips and smiled as his eyes moved up and down her young body, his cock was now so hard that it was getting uncomfortable in his jeans. ""I think that you look absolutely stunning.""</p><p>""Would you like me to help with that?"" Lauren said as she knelt between Alaster's legs, taking a moment to admit the large bulge that had grown in his lap she covered her mouth gently and laughed. ""My my, what a naughty man you are Alaster.""</p><p>She did not wait for Alaster to answer her question and merely unzipped his jeans and pulled them, along with the briefs underneath down around his ankles and even went so far as to take them off completely and Alaster for his part offered no protest about the whole thing.</p><p>For about a minute or so, neither of them said much of anything Lauren's eyes gazed upon his cock like it was the most gorgeous thing that she had ever seen and Alaster couldn't help but love her for her cock worship.</p><p>In the end it was Lauren who broke the stalemate of silence between them as she leaned in close and took the tip of Alaster's cock into her small, warm mouth.</p><p>Alaster had chosen that it best that Lauren was a bit of a slut out of the box. While there was no way for a new synthetic to be truly experienced in the ways of sex, basic information and techniques were more then easy to upload into their memories. He could have chosen to make a true virgin, but Alaster didn't want to teach her how to fuck. He just wanted a young loli to suck his cock.</p><p>Alaster threw his head back and moaned and growled loudly as she continued to suck on his cock and hold his shaft tightly in her hand, stroking him gently as she bobbed up and down on his cock. Lauren was such a great little cocksucker that she even remembered to slowly massage his balls as she sucked him off.</p><p>Because Lauren had the cocksucking skills of a well seasoned porn actress it really did take long for Alaster to blow his load, which he did so with a growl that was so loud that he was sure some of the neighbors down the block had heard him.</p><p>Lauren being the good little cocksucker that she was, swallowed every last drop and even took the time to lick any excess cum of his cock. Alaster made a mental note to consult her manual about how safe it was for her to do that.</p><p>""Was it good for you Alaster? Was a good little cock whore?"" she said as she stood up from between his legs and took a seat on his bare leg. ""I simply loved the taste of your hot cum, it was simply yummy."" she giggled and kissed him gently on the cheek.</p><p>""You're the best little cocksucker I've ever met."" Alaster said as he wrapped his arms around her waist and placed a kiss of his own on her cheek. It wasn't that Alaster didn't want to shove his tongue down her throat, he was just worried about having to taste his own jizz.</p><p>She smiled and nuzzled into him loving the praise and affection which she was being showered with. </p><p>""Would you like me to model another outfit you?"" she asked as she looked up into his eyes almost as if she was begging him to say yes.</p><p>Alaster smiled broadly at those pleading purple eyes and patted the top of her head, lifting her off his lap and placing her gently back on the floor. ""I think that's a marvellous idea."" he commented as he tapped the side of his nose. ""But how about we have ourselves a little change of scenery."" he added as he rose from the couch and finished stripping off his clothes.</p><p>When Alaster made the suggested Lauren's eyes became wide with excitement. ""That sounds like loads of fun!"" she giggled as she jumped up and down in excitement.</p><p>""I'm glad that you think so. Now how about you go back upstairs and pick out your favorite pool attire and I'll meet you poolside."" he said as he pointed down the hall to where his private indoor pool could be found.</p><p>""Yay! Pool!"" she laughed as she skipped quickly up the stairs and disappeared back into the bedroom.</p><p>Alaster smiled and shook his head laughing lightly as he made his way back to the pool area and took a seat on one of the deck chairs which were laid out there for him. He had to admit that it was a little strange to be laying his bare ass on the cold plastic, but Lauren's hot ass more than made up for it.</p><p>Alaster didn't have long to wait until Lauren showed up once more. This time Lauren was wearing a simple black one piece which was accented in red and blue at the shoulders and chest. As with everything else it was skin tight and left very little to the imagination.</p><p>""You look absolutely delicious."" Alaster said with a wicked smile upon his face and another large erection between his legs.</p><p>Lauren smiled and licked her lips as she gazed upon the erection with the hungry look in her eyes which just made Alaster's cook throb in pleasure.</p><p>""Mind if I have a seat?"" Lauren said as she walked up to Alaster and gave his erect cock a few long, slow strokes.</p><p>""Please do."" Alaster said as he slapped her ass lightly and squeezed her ass. ""I can't wait to feel that tight little asshole squeezing around my cock."" he laughed as he enjoyed the view of Lauren's ass hovering around his throbbing cock.</p><p>Lauren giggle as she pulled the material of her swimsuit aside and slowly began to impale herself upon his cock. It only took a few seconds but she was enjoying the feeling of his cock probing her insides.</p><p>It didn't take long for Lauren to start to thrust her body up and down on Alaster's cock as both of them moaned in pleasure. Alaster felt as though his cock were in a vice and closed his eyes, relishing the feeling of her young tender asshole wrapped around his cock.</p><p>""How does my master love my asshole?"" it was the first time that Lauren had referred to Alaster in such a manner, but Alaster had to admit that he loved the sound of it.</p><p>""I think I'm in love with your little hole."" he said as he increased the speed at which he thrusted into her.</p><p>""Just wait until you try my other hole."" she teased as she too moved faster and faster in tandem with the speed and force of his own thrusts.</p><p>""I can't wait to stuff my cock into that bald little pussy."" he commented as he felt the pressure in his balls begin to rise. At any moment Alaster was going to blow his load and he wasn't about to waste another chance at doing something about it.</p><p>In one swift moment Alaster had his out of her ass and her laying face down on the chair as his cock exploded into another wave of cum. He enjoyed seeing his cum stain her clothing and back as he marked her with his seed. She so enjoyed it, she rubbed his hot seed further into the fabric and even scooped some up and licked it off her fingers.</p><p>""Your cum is always so tasty master."" Lauren giggled as she lay face down on the chair.</p><p>By this time Alaster had made his own way to another chair right beside her and was getting comfortable.</p><p>""So when are you going to fuck my pussy?"" she asked as she lay content beside her master.</p><p>""How about we save that for a late night snack?"" Alaster laughed as he felt his body grow heavy with sleep. ""I think I'm going to take a nap.""</p><p>""Yes master, I love you master Alaster."" She said as she watched him slip off into sleep a happy smile upon his face.</p><p>The End</p>"
83,Dreaming Of You,Albert O.,,"['Mg', 'rom', 'fant']",,2012-07-05T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Darien sat up again gasping for air. It had happened again, this time more detailed than the first. He rolled out of the hot damp sheets and dragged himself into the bathroom. He had headache and the appearance of his face in the mirror would scare small children. His eyes looked strange and tired and he had the shadow of a growing beard over his usually smooth face.</p><p>He splashed water on his face to help clear his mind and detach himself from his dream world. This time it hadn't been just a feeling, a mere sensation of something he knew was there but could not see or touch. He had seen her, a mere glimpse really, a vision of white silk on the breeze and rose petals among blonde curls. It was almost as if he were really there but really it was just a dream.</p><p>The feel of cold water on his skin managed to snap him back to reality even as thoughts of his dream and the little girl in them faded into the recesses of his mind replaced with the concerns of the moment. He desperately needed a shower, a shave and a great deal of coffee.</p><p>---</p><p>""What's the matter with you?"" Andrew asked his best friend as he watched him.</p><p>""It's nothing,"" he replied quietly but not convincingly. He hadn't even bothered to look up from the dark steaming liquid he held between both hands. He wasn't sure why he'd come to the café tonight. He was too tired to be out drinking coffee at this late hour. But Andrew was here. Maybe he could help him with his dream.</p><p>Andrew stared at Darien's empty eyes, staring intently into his coffee. He did not for a moment believe his friend's words. Something was definitely going on.</p><p>Darien for a moment glanced up to see his friend looking intently at him waiting for the explanation that in truth, he really wanted to give.</p><p>""I had this dream early last week. It was really strange. I didn't even see anything, or if I did I can't really remember. It was just this overwhelming feeling."" He sought for the words to describe it but he was at a complete loss. ""I can't really explain it. There was this feeling of familiarity and peace and something else. ""Then just this morning I had the same dream only this time I could almost see her, feel her presence.""</p><p>""Her?"" Andrew questioned with a quirky smile on his face.</p><p>""It's not like that!"" Darien snapped somewhat annoyed at Andrew for turning this into some fantasy girl dream. ""She's a little girl, maybe ten years old...""</p><p>""Geez! This really has you on edge! The dream's pretty strange. I didn't know you dream about little girls though. So why does it have you so upset?""</p><p>""I don't know. I think it might have a little something to do with the fact that I woke up,"" he said, smiling wryly. ""If I could have just hung in there a bit longer, saw her face you know. It just seems so important.""</p><p>""Well I don't know what to tell you,"" Andrew said sounding almost disappointed that he couldn't be of more help. Maybe you should stop drinking that coffee, go home, and get to sleep as soon as possible. Maybe you'll have the dream again.""</p><p>""I wish I could, but I'm afraid I'm going to have to pull an all-nighter. I have that Organic Chemistry final tomorrow.""</p><p>""What can I say man? It sucks to be you! I don't have finals until next week."" Andrew grinned at his best friend overjoyed to be able to rub this one thing in his face. The poor guy obviously had a penchant for self-punishment. All the professors liked him, he was absolutely brilliant, extremely independent not to mention good-looking and yet he forced himself into situations like these: studying all night long despite the fact that an A was inevitable.</p><p>""You know Andrew, it's moments like these that make me wonder why I hang around here talking to you.""</p><p>""You need me. But anyway I need you out of here, I'm closing in a few minutes and you have a test to study for, not that you really need to.""</p><p>""I'll see you tomorrow then, Drew."" He picked up his coat from the chair next to him and with a wave of the hand Darien walked out of the café and into the cold night.</p><p>No more then two hours after propping himself up on the couch to study his eyelids had begun to grow heavy and the string of scientific phrases began fading from his mind. The endless array of numbers, words and symbols melted into falling Cherry blossoms and white silk. He could almost smell their dainty flowery scent as the soft silky petals fell into his hair and bounced gently off his eyelids. Wherever he was, the walls were invisible as white mist and sheer white silk that hung from the ceiling surrounded him. He looked up but could only see the same white mist where he had expected to see the material meet the ceiling, and the origin of the flowers that were falling like snow, disappearing as easily as they came into the mist that swirled around his feet.</p><p>He was sure now. He could smell the flowers, and the faint scent of incense. He could actually taste the air he breathed. It tasted sweet like rose wine. It was all so alien, so fantastical. He parted the many silk drapes, not quite sure what he was looking for but knowing instinctively that whatever it was, it was here. He could feel it in his very soul. He walked on parting the numerous drapes stopping suddenly when he came upon the seemingly everlastingly long blonde lengths. The soft golden curls seemed to hang in mid-air attached to nothing and no one.</p><p>He moved in closer reaching out to touch the blonde curls, curious as to whether they were as soft as he imagine, silkier than the material surrounding him. He wasn't disappointed. He wrapped a long silky curl around his finger and brought it to his nose. It smelled like the roses that sprinkled themselves through her curls.</p><p>He followed the curls hoping to find their little owner. Surely she was beautiful as this place and the small piece of her he held between his fingers. He could not hold back a gasp of surprise when he caught sight of the face resting on the white satin pillows, her golden tresses hanging over the edge of a bed littered with red and white rose petals. The child was more beautiful than he had imagined possible. Her sooty lashes rested against her rosy cheeks, a stark contrast to her peaches and cream, porcelain smooth skin. Her lips were the most perfect shade of pink and her eyebrows perfectly arched even as she slept. The peaceful appearance he had never seen on a human face. No, this little girl couldn't be human, she had to be an angel. That certainly was the only explanation.</p><p>He reached out to touch the soft skin of her little cheek, unable to stop himself. It was only then, as her eyes started to open, that he sensed himself fading from her world.</p><p>""No, not now,"" he whispered to himself aloud. ""Just a little bit longer...""</p><p>It was too late. He was awake and painfully aware of it as the bright morning sunshine penetrated his lids. He groaned, moaning his loss as well as the uncomfortable position he'd fallen asleep in on his couch. It had been so real. He could feel her, smell her, and taste the air around her... Who was she and why did she inhabit his dreams? More important why did it always end just when he wanted it to go on?</p><p>He looked at the watch he had never bothered to take off last night. He was surprised he had slept so long. How could a dream last so long yet seem so short? He had just enough time to shower and get dressed before getting to class to take that test.</p><p>---</p><p>Emma woke up slowly as the sunlight streamed in through her windows, the thin curtains doing nothing to diminish the blinding light that seemed to pierce her very eyelids as she let go of her dreams. She could remember feeling very odd in those dreams she couldn't remember, as though someone was watching her. Just before she had woken up she thought she had seen someone. Had her brother been in her room again? No it wasn't possible. If he had, she would have indubitably been the victim of one of his annoyingly pathetic practical jokes.</p><p>She glanced over at the cat-shaped clock on her nightstand. It was earlier than she was used to being up on a morning when she had no school. She sighed and rolled over onto her tummy. What should she do today? Maybe she should just show up at Raye's. Raye just might have a fainting spell, or go into shock or something at the sight of Emma up about this early in the morning. It certainly would provide her with some amusement.</p><p>---</p><p>Raye felt someone sneaking up behind her. Whoever they were they were making an unsuccessful effort to be quiet. Leaves rustled beneath the stranger's feet. She would not let herself be attacked by some strange pervert on the grounds of the temple. She did a quick turn, pointing the handle of the broom she had been using towards the stranger.</p><p>""Aahh! Will you watch what you're doing with that thing!"" A high-pitched wine came from the ground where the blonde little girl had fallen as she had attempted to take a step back out of harms way.</p><p>""Emma! What are you doing sneaking up on me? Don't you have anything better to do?""</p><p>""Geez! I don't know who planted that tree up your butt but I hope you get it out some day! I was just trying to surprise you."" She dragged her bruised little bottom from the pavement rubbing it as she glared at the dark-haired priestess.</p><p>""Well you should know better than to sneak up on people! You are such a child! Isn't it a bit early for you to be out of bed anyway?""</p><p>Emma frowned; her surprise had been ruined by Raye's lack of fascination with her sudden early appearance. ""My dream woke me up and I couldn't go back to sleep, so I thought I could surprise you or something.""</p><p>""Well as long as you're here, make yourself useful,"" she commanded pointing at a broom leaned against a tree.""</p><p>""Raye!"" Emma whined loudly, not wanting to sweep leaves first thing in the morning or at all.</p><p>""Well, the sooner I get done here, the sooner we can go shopping,"" Raye replied tersely. It was all the motivation Emma needed to get moving.</p><p>""That must have been some dream to get you up this early in the morning,"" Raye commented as they began working side by side.</p><p>""Huh?"" Emma asked, confused as to what Raye was talking about.</p><p>Raye sighed exasperatedly. ""You said your dream woke you up. What kind of dream was it?""</p><p>""Not the kind you're thinking about,"" Emma reprimanded as she noted the wry grin on Raye's face.</p><p>""Whatever! You're only 10 anyway. I don't think you have such dreams yet. So what kind of dream was it?""</p><p>""I don't really remember. I just felt as though someone was in my room watching me. I thought someone touched my face, that's why I woke up.""</p><p>""That sounds really creepy,"" Raye said frowning.</p><p>""It didn't feel creepy. I felt kind of safe actually. It was really weird. ""Anyway,"" she began changing the subject to one more comfortable for her to discuss, ""Are we almost done yet? I want to go already!""</p><p>""Fine, why don't you go call the others while finish up out here. You are so lazy!""</p><p>""I am not!""</p><p>""Are too!""</p><p>""Am not!""...</p><p>---</p><p>""Hey check that guy out!"" Mina whispered in Emma's ear on the crowded subway.</p><p>""What guy? There are too many people in here.""</p><p>""The guy over there with the brown hair.""</p><p>The little schoolgirl glanced over the crowd, attempting to find the guy Mina had mentioned. She never had the chance however, as the trained pulled to a stop and people started to move off. She felt a sleeve brush against her own causing a sudden shiver up her arm and down her spine. She turned to look up to see who it was, a senseless thing really, there were so many people around moving back and forth and she was too small to make her way. All she could see was the back of a tall man in a green jacket topped by a head of black hair walking away from her.</p><p>Everything seemed to go in slow motion as she watched him slowly turn to face her. Suddenly someone bounced into her side causing her to turn around. It was an older woman; Emma helped her balance herself then turned around to look at the strange man who had caught her attention. He was gone and the train began to move again.</p><p>She was at a loss to explain what happened, the sudden burst of inexplicable emotion that had welled up inside her at his touch only to recede to wherever it had come from. She found herself staring at the subway doors as if expecting him to walk through them all over again. She couldn't explain what could possibly be so special about this man she hadn't even seen.</p><p>""Earth to Emma! Anyone home?"" Lita called in her friend's ear knocking on the side of her head in order to gain her attention.</p><p>""Huh?"" Emma sounded, confused for the umpteenth time today.</p><p>""You spaced out kiddo, not that that's a big surprise considering the limits of the brain between your ears, if you have one that is,"" Lita snapped.</p><p>""Oh shut up Lita! You wouldn't know a brain if one landed in that empty space you call a head!""</p><p>""Will you guys please stop! You're embarrassing me!"" Amy whispered at them, glancing around nervously at the other people on the train.</p><p>---</p><p>Darien had actually managed to keep his mind off the little girl in his dream for the entirety of the test. It had been as bad as he expected but he had gotten through it with little difficulty. The memory of her had come rushing back as he had made his way off the train. He had felt a presence similar to hers on the train. She had touched him and sent his emotions over the edge for just a moment.</p><p>It couldn't have been possible however, after all it was a merely a dream. The child couldn't possibly exist in reality. Surely she was just a product of a tired mind and restless imagination. But who was it that had made his body suddenly feel so hot on the train. It had been a mere touch but one that had forced him to look back, only to see no one that looked like the little girl in his dream, his vision obscured by that of a tall business man.</p><p>He sighed; it could have been the production of a tired mind. The dreams did not allow him much rest; they were so real. Still he could not wait to see her again, maybe this time she'd see him and talk to him. Maybe this time he would be able to touch her, feel her warmth nestle his face into her silky curls and take in her sweet child's smell.</p><p>Woah! He caught himself. His imagination was certainly running wild turning the sweet innocent of atmosphere of the dream into something significantly more erotic. His face flushed at the thought and he entered the café he had been walking towards with a rather heated, embarrassed expression on his face.</p><p>""Hey, Darien,"" Andrew called out to his best friend, waving him towards a seat at the counter.</p><p>""Hey Drew, What's up?""</p><p>""The usual. How was the test? You look tired. Long study session?""</p><p>""The test was fine. I am very tired and no, I actually fell asleep before I could really get far with the studying</p><p>""How were the dreams?"" Andrew asked, grinning at his friend.</p><p>Darien frowned. ""Amazing and apparently very tiring.""</p><p>""Tiring? What have you been doing?!""</p><p>""Once again, not what you think. You have such a one track mind!""</p><p>""Well if you ask me, your mind doesn't follow this track often enough. These dreams are probably just your subconscious mind telling you that you need a woman. You have so many girls hankering after you and yet you are still single.""</p><p>""May I remind you that one: I didn't ask, two: The little girl in my dreams is not a woman. She's a ten-year-old child, and three: You are as single as I am.""</p><p>""I won't be single for long.""</p><p>""Oh really. Don't tell me that girl Rita, you've been asking out forever actually agreed to go out with you?"" Andrew had already asked the brunette beauty out three times to which she had neither replied positively or negatively which for some reason had given Andrew hope. He found it difficult to understand why Andrew insisted on chasing this one girl when they were so many others just waiting for him to glance their way.</p><p>""No she didn't say yes yet, but she will, just giver her time."" Darien rolled his eyes. ""So what was so amazing and tiring about this dream of yours anyway?""</p><p>""I saw her this time, her face that is. She is absolutely without doubt the most beautiful, perfect,"" he paused for a moment before adding, ""little angel I have ever seen.""</p><p>""Little angel? What, did she have wings and a halo or something?"" Andrew questioned sceptically. He was truly amazed at how involved Darien was becoming with these dreams.</p><p>""No! She was just too perfect to be human, too beautiful. You should have seen her!""</p><p>""Darien it was just a dream! Don't you think this is getting a bit out of hand? I mean, you talk about this little girl as if she was your age. Maybe you should see someone about this."" Andrew was becoming worried. He could easily see this becoming an obsession.</p><p>""Damn it Andrew it wasn't just a dream! I could feel her warmth, I could smell her hair, it was so real!""</p><p>""Darien, calm down! What is going on here? It wasn't real, why are you so obsessed with this? It's making you edgy.""</p><p>""No, I'm just tired,"" Darien said in a quiet, deflated tone. I think I just need to get some real sleep.""</p><p>""Yeah, I know it's still early, but maybe you can close the blinds and take a nice long nap. You need it. And for God's sake, no more coffee!""</p><p>""Yeah, yeah, Mother Hen."" Darien smiled.</p><p>After arriving at his apartment, Darien found himself following Andrew's orders. He closed the horizontal blinds and got into bed. Almost instantly his eyes grew heavier and his breathing slowed. He fell into a more restful state than he had experienced over the past few days.</p><p>He awoke two hours later grateful for the rest but somewhat disappointed that his tiny angel had not made an appearance. He thought about what had happened earlier today. Had he told Andrew about what had occurred on the train, his friend surely would have thought him mad. Andrew was already concerned about his state of mind; he did not need to motivate him to consider committing him to a mental institution for fantasising about ten-year-old girls.</p><p>He made himself dinner before settling before the TV in his bedroom attempting to find something good to watch. As usual there was nothing good to watch. Even the documentary on advanced genetic theory could not hold his attention. The truth was he was putting off going to sleep to assuage his guilt. It was as though he was fighting an addiction to his dreams. It was absolutely crazy! Dreams shouldn't do this to a person. Besides, there was no guarantee he'd have the same dream if he went to sleep. He knew instinctively that that wasn't true even as the thought entered his mind. Somehow he knew, tonight he would have the dream and it filled him with a childlike excitement knowing he would see her again.</p><p>He gave up his fight, giving into his growing obsession. He turned off the lights and television and allowed sleep to take over his mind. It seemed the dream was progressive because once more he found himself at her bedside but this time was very different. This time, the little girl was awake and standing before him even more beautiful than the first time he'd seen her. He saw now what he'd missed before. Her eyes were like liquid sapphires, large and beautiful.</p><p>---</p><p>Emma found herself locked in a seemingly endless gaze with a pair of amazingly dark and bottomless pair of blue eyes set in the most handsome face she'd come across. No, handsome simply did not do justice. The man before her was absolutely beautiful. His lashes were much too long and thick, as were the dark thick bangs that brushed against them flirtatiously. He had the most amazing face. He stood before her in a dark blue silk shirt open to the waist where it met closely fitted black pants. The blue silk of the shirt matched his eyes so very well. He couldn't possibly be real. He was so much older than her but she didn't feel frightened.</p><p>She found herself unable to utter a single word to this tall, beautiful man she was sure she had met before. She was shocked when she felt his hand reach up to caress her little round cheek. His hands were warm and smooth on her cheek. She couldn't disengage her eyes from his own as she placed her small hand against his chest, as much to keep her from losing her balance as to be able to feel the warmth of his skin against her own.</p><p>She felt herself pulling towards him, moving in to perform the delicate process that she knew would result in a kiss more wondrous than any she'd ever experienced. She could feel his breath against her soft child lips just before they brushed against his own. She pushed in closer to allow him to deepen the kiss, but felt herself being pulled away towards a light that had seemingly appeared from nowhere. She felt as though she was being emotionally ripped apart as she let out a scream for the man in her dreams. Tears ran down her cheeks as she found herself breathing hard, a fine sheen of sweat covering her skin, her scream echoing in her own ears as she sat up on the futon laid out on the floor or Raye's bedroom.</p><p>Darien let out a cry of frustration as he was torn from his little angel at the moment where they would be joined in the most passionate of kisses. It seems even his own dreams conspired to disappoint him. He had been so close. He'd wanted to hold her in his arms and never let her go. He lay in his bed staring up at the ceiling wondering just what was happening to him. How was it possible that these dreams were so real? Why does he feel love for such a small child? He felt the warm smoothness of her cheek against his hand, felt her hot breath against his lips and soft palm against the skin of his chest. She had to be real, for the sake of his sanity she had to be. He didn't know how long he could survive without being able to touch her. He wondered what her voice sounded like. Was she as sweet, serene, honest as he could see in her eyes? What would it be like to really hold her so small and delicate in his arms and tell her he loved her?</p><p>He loved her? Yes, he loved her. As insane as it was to his rational mind, he loved her. He'd never even heard her voice, had no proof she even existed but of that he was sure. He loved her.</p><p>---</p><p>""Emma! Snap out of it! What's wrong?"" Little Emma was sitting up on her futon between Lita and Amy, tears streaming down her face. Her scream had woken them all.</p><p>""He's gone,"" she whispered to herself.</p><p>""Who's gone?"" Amy asked glancing around to see if anyone had entered the room while they slept.</p><p>""I...I..."" Emma really couldn't explain. She didn't know his name. For some reason that bothered her despite the fact that he was only a dream. Dream people didn't have names did they? But real people most certainly did, and he'd felt very real. She had felt his heart beating strong and fast beneath her palm and his heat enveloping her body as she'd moved in to kiss him. Her lips even now were still begging for him to touch her. She felt as though she might break in two from this horrible emptiness now that he was gone. She had never felt this emotionally overloaded from a dream before. No dream had ever seemed so real.</p><p>""I'm fine, it was just a dream."" She managed a forced smile that reassured no one.</p><p>""Some dream! That sounded like someone was trying to kill you. You're all sweaty and weepy."" Mina commented.</p><p>""What was your dream about?"" Raye asked genuinely concerned for her friend's well being.</p><p>Emma's face flushed. What had happened had been so intimate and personal, not so much in action as in emotion, she was not sure she wanted to share. </p><p>""I'd rather not talk about it,"" Emma said quietly, shocking all her friends.</p><p>The girls were very surprised. Emma had never kept anything from them before. Looking at her face however, it was easy to see that whatever the dream concerned, it was deeply personal and emotional for her.</p><p>""I'm going to get a drink of water,"" she said, standing up. She was being so quiet and seemed rather dejected. This was certainly not the same little girl who had been so energetic just yesterday. Her reaction only served to increase the curiosity of her school friends.</p><p>---</p><p>By the time Darien left his apartment he was in a horrible mood. If he didn't have this little ten-year-old girl in his arms soon, he feared he would lose his mind. He shoved the door to the café open rather aggressively. He walked over to the counter where Andrew was busy making art out of a frappacino.</p><p>""While you're over there, Drew, I really need a double shot of espresso."" Andrew turned to face his friend.</p><p>""Whoa! You look like crap!"" He critiqued. Darien's face was covered with a light shadow, his hair was an oily mess and he had that dangerous look in his eye that said: 'mess with me and you die!'</p><p>""Gee thanks,"" Darien replied rather sarcastically.</p><p>""I take it you had another wonderful night?"" Andrew called over his shoulder.</p><p>""It started out well enough, and then just as things were so perfect, I wake up."" All this was said in a tone so bitter that Andrew turned to face his friend.</p><p>""Darien, don't you think this is getting a bit out of hand?""</p><p>""She's real, Andrew, I just have to find her.""</p><p>Darien was the most rational, scientific minded person Andrew had ever known. He never let his emotions take control. It was strange to see him like this. He was actually beginning to think these dreams of his were real.</p><p>""Darien you can't be serious! You just don't dream of people you've never met! It's impossible!""</p><p>""Normally I would agree with you, Drew but my gut tells me this little girl is real. These aren't just dreams; they are too real. You don't feel someone else's breath, their heat, you can't see honesty in their eyes or smell their hair. You can't do those things in dreams. You can't know you love someone when you've never even heard them speak, not in dream.</p><p>""Andrew was stunned by Darien's passionate outburst. He had never heard him speak like this. Darien was in love with a girl from his dream. He could find nothing to say to this outburst so he followed the advice his father had given him for moments like these and said nothing.</p><p>---</p><p>""I have never seen her like this,"" Amy who had known Emma longest whispered to her friends. ""She's never kept anything from us before.""</p><p>""Well we know the dream had a guy in it,"" Mina said. ""I just wonder what he did to her to upset her so badly.""</p><p>""Yeah, she's really on edge. Did you see the way her legs shook when she stood up?"" Raye added. ""We need to get her mind off whatever has upset her.""</p><p>""What can we do?"" Lita asked.</p><p>""Well, did the shopping thing yesterday, so how about we take her out to lunch?""</p><p>""Sounds good,"" Amy said. ""Where to?""</p><p>""There's this new place, I don't even know the name, it just looks kind of cool,"" Mina exclaimed. ""I want to try it out. It's not far from here either.""</p><p>As they all agreed, Emma returned from the kitchen, looking a bit more composed.</p><p>""I'm sorry guys, it's just well...""</p><p>""It's OK Emma you don't have to explain if you don't want to,"" Amy said and received a light elbow in the ribs from Mina who desperately wanted to get the dish.</p><p>""Thanks Amy,"" Emma said gratefully. ""Something about that dream just left me feeling like my heart was being ripped in two."" She didn't say anything more, which in the end left them feeling even more confused and curious than ever.</p><p>---</p><p>For a long while Darien sat in silence as Andrew attended to his other customers. He missed her, how strange... He missed someone he'd never even met. Frustrated with his inability to get his mind off his angel, he turned to walk out, waving to Andrew as he pulled the door open.</p><p>Emma found herself being pushed through the doors of a small restaurant she'd never been in before. She knew this was her older friends' way of attempting to cheer her up, but as much as she appreciated it she wished they hadn't bothered.</p><p>There was that feeling again. That moment when time seemed to slow down and the rush of emotions threatened to overwhelm him. The sudden mixture of warmth all over his body and chills down his spine shocked him as a warm body hit his own.</p><p>Emma was unable to stop herself from bouncing right into the stranger coming through the door. Her little body fell right into his fitting perfectly against his lower chest. It seemed electricity ran through her body as she came into contact with him.</p><p>She suddenly felt the urge to laugh and cry all at once. Midnight blue met liquid sapphires as he looked down and she looked up, instant recognition lighting their faces. The lightning-like attraction pulled them together like magnets, and the moment they had been denied for what had seemed an eternity bore down on them in an instant.</p><p>Time seemed to freeze as people turned to watch the magnetic attraction between the two lovers in the doorway. The two moved in what seemed to be slow motion. Darien held the child's small warm body close to his own, thanking whatever angels had guided his petite angel to him, making his every wish come true.</p><p>Emma stood stunned at the amazing twist of fate that restored her torn heart to a whole as she stared into the eyes of the man of her dreams. Once more she could feel his warm breath on her lips, this time more real than ever, and knew instantly that nothing would tear them apart this time. She yielded to the warmth and pressure of his lips on her own, revelling in the feeling of his tongue brushing against her lips. She opened at his prodding enjoying the taste of him, astonishingly sweet.</p><p>It seemed their passionate embrace lasted forever and it just might have had they not felt the need to breathe. Although he freed her little lips from their kiss, Darien was not quite willing to let her go. She was content to remain in the warmth and security of his arms. They stood facing each other, unwilling to let go of the wondrous emotions they both felt. Their hearts were beating fast and their breaths left their bodies in short shallow gasps as they revelled in the feeling of completion they both felt.</p><p>Emma's school friends and Andrew stared on in shock; their mouths' hung open unbelieving the sight before their eyes. They stood together like that for a little while longer before reality intruded and they realized they had never even spoken a single word to each other.</p><p>""Hi!"" Emma let out in a breathy gasp before losing herself in the strange hilarity of the situation and began to giggle. Her voice was so gentle, and her laughter like the lightest bells. He found himself caught up in her laughter, and found himself laughing as well.</p><p>""Hi!"" he said. ""I guess... no wait... I think..."" He gave up on any speeches he had momentarily thought to say. ""I'm Darien.""</p><p>""I'm Emma,"" she said smiling. Unsure as to whether or not they should shake hands as one does with first time acquaintances, they somehow agreed on a hug. They held each other tight knowing this would last forever and not even the coming daylight would keep them apart.</p><p>The End</p>"
84,"Pias Jul, Del 1",Alderbrink,,"['M/g(7)', 'cons', 'oral', 'anal']",Jag fick tillbrinka en jul med min flickväns 7 åriga lillasyster som jag aldrig kommer att glömma.,2013-01-24T00:00:00,Novellen som jag presenterar har aldrig hänt och jag hoppas den aldrig kommer att hända. Men läs och njut.,"<p>Tanken på att fira jul och nyår 1999 med en 7-årig flicka fanns inte i min hjärna. Men ändå var det just det som hände mig. Jag var 27 år då och var ihop med en sexbomb på 19 år. Elisa som hon hette, var omätlig när det gällde sex och det fanns inget hon inte tyckte om att göra till min stora förtjusning. Men 20:e december kom hon med det dystra beskedet att hon skulle jobba i Malmö över jul och nyår. Hennes mamma skulle dessutom åka till Kalmar och träffa sin syster, så hon bad mig ta hand om hennes lillasyster. Där var jag den 20:e december med en liten 7-årig flicka på halsen som mitt enda sällskap över jul och nyår. </p><p>Pia stod mitt på golvet i min lilla lägenhet med sin kappsäck och såg olyckligt på mig under sin lugg. Vi var inte obekanta med varandra på någotvis, men vi hade aldrig varit ensamma med varandra tidigare. </p><p>""Så du och jag skall fira jul och nyår ihop"", sa jag tillslut och satte mig i fåtöljen. Hon nickade, men rörde sig fortfarande inte ur fläcken. Jag kom att tänka på min matsituation. Jag hade ju tänkt mig en tråkig tid framför TV-en med bara skräpmat och surt rödvin. Men nu hade jag en 7-åring på halsen som kanske krävde lite mer än bara pizza och hamburgare. </p><p>""Nå om du och jag skall bo ihop en vecka. Vad vill du äta. Det är ju jul"". Hon såg på mig med ett tilltagande leende på läpparna precis som hon tänkte att nu hade hon sin chans.</p><p>""Hot Dogs och hamburgare"", kom det utan tvekan från henne. Jag drog en lättnads suck. Pias meny var tydligen rätt lik min och förstod att jag skulle slippa julmat. </p><p>""Bra. Då föreslår jag att du packar upp dina kläder och lägger dom i klädkammaren så skall vi göra en lista på vad vi skall köpa"". Pia tog kappsäcken och försvann in i den lilla klädkammaren i hallen. </p><p>Hon kom tillbaka efter några minuter. Jag hade börjat på listan redan och hon tittade intresserat på vad jag skrev. </p><p>""Får jag sitta i ditt knä"", sa hon efter en stund. Jag blev först lite förvånad men skrattade direkt åt mig själv. Det är ju naturligt för barn att sitta i knät på någon. Jag höll ut händerna och hon hoppade direkt upp satte sig bekvämt till rätta och lutade sig mot mig. Jag kände med en gång att det var rätt behagligt att ha en liten flicka som satt i knät och tryckte sig mot mig. Jag myste faktiskt och det gjorde Pia också. När allt kom om kring så hade hon ju ingen pappa. Det verkade på henne som om hon gärna ville jag jag skulle var som en pappa för henne. Jag kände att jag inte hade något emot det. När vi kom tillbaka från våran inköpsrunda, packade vi in allt i kylen och frysen. Jag hällde upp ett glas vin åt mig och Pia försvann in i badrummet för hon ville bada. Jag blev ensam en stund och satte mig ned med mitt vin för att tänka ut hur jag skulle underhålla en 7-åring en hel vecka och var skulle hon sova undrade jag lite nervöst. Hon kunde ju inte sova hos mig i min smala bäddsoffa. </p><p>Jag kom på att jag hade en stor uppblåsbar madrass som jag kunde göra i ordning åt Pia så hon kunde sova på golvet. Det fick duga, tänkte jag och tog en klunk vin. Pia kom ut från badrummet, invirad i en stor badhandduk och såg lycklig och glad ut.</p><p>""Tyckte du om det"". Pia fnittrade.</p><p>""Ja. Jätte mycket. Får jag titta på TV"". Jag gav henne fjärrkontrollen och reste mig.</p><p>""Ja visst. Nu är det min tur att bada"", sa jag och började ta av mig. Pia tittade nyfiket på medan jag tog av kläderna och gick in i badrummet med bara kalsongerna på. Jag vet inte var det var, men det gick en ilning genom min kropp när jag såg hennes ögon som tittade på mig. Jag ryckte på axlarna och klev in i duschen.</p><p>När jag kom ut från badrummet endast iklädd min badrock som var öppen som jag brukade ha den stannade jag direkt och stirrade på Pia som låg på mage i min obäddade bäddsoffa. Hon hade en lång rosa t-tröja på sig. Men det var inte det som tilldrog sig min blick. Hon låg med särade ben och hade inga byxor på sig. Hennes lilla fitta glipade mot mig, lysande som en liten rosa springa. Fastän Pia bara var 7 år så ryckte det i kuken. Jag blev lite rädd för mig själv. Att tända på en 7-årig flickas fitta. Nä. Det kunde inte vara rätt. Ändå ville inte kuken sluta att röra på sig. Jag försökte dra badrocken om mig så inte min stelnande kuk skulle syna och smög fram till soffan. Pia hade inte märkt mig ännu. Jag såg att hon bläddrade i någon tidning och blev frusen till is när jag såg. Hon hade hittat mina porrtidningar. Hon var helt uppslukade av dom och hennes ben särades ännu mer framför mina ögon. Hennes rosa springa öppnade sig lite till och jag kunde skönja det lilla hålet.</p><p>Mitt lår råkade stöta till bäddsoffan och Pia vände häftigt på huvudet samtidigt som hon försökte gömma tidningarna under täcket. Jag satte mig ned i bäddsoffan och hon såg ut som om hon gjort något mycket förbjudet och vände sig över på rygg. Hennes t-tröja åkte ännu längre upp och visade nu sin underkropp helt för mig. Jag satte ena handen i sängen och lutade mig över henne och såg henne djupt i ögonen.</p><p>""Och vad höll du på med Pia"", sa jag i lugn mjuk ton. Hon svalde hårt.</p><p>""Tittade i tidningar"", svarade hon och försökte se helt oskyldig ut, men misslyckades. Jag höll henne på halster en stund innan jag fortsatte.</p><p>""Vilka tidningar då"". Hon ville inte svara utan låg bara stilla nästan naken under mig. Jag tror att jag kände mig själv ungefär som hon gjorde och visste inte direkt vad jag skulle göra men jag var tvungen att få tag i tidningarna förstod jag.</p><p>""Ta fram tidningarna"", sa jag till Pia. Hon rörde sig inte. Utan att släppa ögonkontakt med henne, sträckte jag in handen och drog fram bunten med porrtidningar.</p><p>Pia blundade och såg ut som om hon skulle börja gråta. Jag tyckte synd om henne. Det var ju egentligen inte hennes fel att hon hitta tidningar som jag borde gömt bättre och alla barn är ju nyfikna av naturen. Speciellt kvinnor och flickor som jag haft erfarenhet av tidigare. Jag böjde mig ned och gav henne en lätt puss på munnen. Pia slog genast upp ögonen och tittade storögt på mig. Jag log vänligt mot henne för att hon skulle förstå att jag inte var arg på henne. Pia lugnade sig och såg inte olycklig ut längre utan fnittrade mot mig. Jag lutade mig närmare henne och viskade.</p><p>""Var det spännande att titta i dom"". Hon nickade ivrigt.</p><p>""Kan jag få titta lite till i dom"", kom det snabbt från henne. Jag suckade men tänkte samtidigt att hon hade ju faktiskt redan tittat i dom så hon visste vad som fanns i dom. Skadan kunde ju inte bli värre. Jag lät henne titta i dom igen. Ivrigt bläddrade hon upp tidningen som hon hade hållit på med tidigare.</p><p>Pia lade sig på sidan med tidningarna framför sig och stödde huvudet med handen. Jag lade mig på sidan mitt emot henne. Jag kände hur min nu nästan hårda kuk tittade fram ur badrocken. Jag förstod inte hur jag kunde tända på en 7-åring. Visserligen hade jag sett fram mot en jul tillsammans med Pias storasyster med mycket knull och hade varit småkåt i flera dagar, men detta. Pias t-tröja hade glidit upp ännu högre och min blick vandrade över hennes nakna underkropp. Jag kände igen hur det ryckte i kuken. Utan att jag kunde styra mig själv, sträckte jag ut handen och smekte långsamt hennes lår en stund innan jag lät den glida upp över rumpan och vidare upp över ryggen. Det kändes som en dröm och jag blundade. Jag blev brutalt väckt av Pia efter en stund.</p><p>""Brukar min syster göra så med dig"". Det tog en stund innan jag förstod.</p><p>""Va"", var det första jag fick fram. Pia pekade på en bild i tidningen hon hade uppslagen.</p><p>""Jo jag undrar om min storasyster brukar göra så med dig"". Jag tittade på bilden.</p><p>Det var en ung kvinna som höll på att suga en stor kuk. Jag visste först inte om jag skulle svara, men begrep genast att Pia aldrig skulle ge sig innan hon fått ett svar. </p><p>""Ja din syster brukar sug mig ofta"", sa jag sanningsenligt. Pia tittade storögt på mig en stund. </p><p>""Tycker hon om att göra så"". Jag förstod att det fanns ingen väg ur det här. Det var bara att svara på Pias frågor tills hon blev nöjd. </p><p>""Ja mycket"". </p><p>""Tycker du också om att hon suger dig"". Jag skrattade.</p><p>""Ja det gör jag verkligen. Annars skulle hon inte få göra så"", sa jag och menade vad jag sa. Pia fnittrade och tittade på min kuk som tittade ut ur badrocken stor och nu helt hård. </p><p>""Varför är den så hård och stor för nu"". Jag rodnade och svalde hårt och visste först inte om jag skulle svara.</p><p>""För att den längtar efter att få komma in i Elisas mun och känna när hon suger på den"". Pia fick nästan en längtansfull blick en stund innan hon åter nyfiket tittade mot mig.</p><p>""Känns det gott i den när hon suger på den"". Jag skrattade och nickade.</p><p>""Ja det gör det verkligen. Det känns mycket gott"". Mina tankar vandrade iväg till Elisa och hennes sköna mun och utan att tänka mig för lade jag min hand på Pias lår igen och smekte det igen och vidare upp på hennes rumpa. Jag visste att det var fel men kunde inte hjälpa mig själv och tänkte bara på att det egentligen var Elisa som jag smekte. Jag ryckte till och blev väckt ur mina drömmar av Pias hand som tog tag om mitt kukhuvud. Genast tog jag bort Pias hand.</p><p>""Så får inte små flickor göra Pia"", sa jag utan att vara arg på henne. Hon såg lite sur ut.</p><p>""Varför inte. Min syster får ju göra så. Varför kan inte jag också få göra så"". Jag suckade.</p><p>""Din syster är vuxen Pia. Du är bara en liten flicka och då får man inte göra sånt"". Hon såg oförstående på mig.</p><p>""Varför inte"". </p><p>Jag knep ihop ögonen hårt en stund för att inte bli arg och såg igen på hennes oskyldiga blick. </p><p>""Det är förbjudet. Lagen säger så. Jag kan komma i fängelse för det"". Pia suckade och tittade på min kuk. </p><p>""Kan jag inte få hålla i den lite. Jag lovar att inte säga något"", sa hon nästan ömkligt. Hon såg på mig med bedjande ögon. Efter en lång stund gav jag med mig. Pia ville ju så gärna, så hon skulle säkert inte berätta för någon vad vi gjort.</p><p>""Ja, men bara lite då Pia och du får inte berätta för någon vad vi gjort"". Pia såg förtjust på mig.</p><p>""Nej, jag lovar att inte säga något"". Hon sträckte ut handen igen och rörde försiktigt vid kukhuvudet. Jag blundade och ryste av välbehag av dom försiktiga små barnfingrarna som omslöt och lekte med kukhuvudet. Jag tog bort min hand som givit stöd åt huvudet och lade mig ned helt och slappnade av och bara njöt av den underbara stimulansen Pias hand gav min kuk och kände min kropp fara iväg som på moln. Ovetande om tid och rum. </p><p>Men min hjärna fick så småningom tillbaka till medvetandet. Det kändes gudomligt skönt i kuken och jag tänkte på Elisa. Jag öppnade ögonen och tittade ned och blev förskräckt. Pia hade mitt kukhuvud i sin mun samtidigt som hennes små händer runkade kukskaftet. Jag blundade och stönade. Det här är inte sant, tänkte jag. En 7-årig flicka suger min kuk och jag tycker det är skönt. Jag njöt av det hela en stund till innan jag lamt försökte få henne att sluta.</p><p>""Snälla Pia. Gör inte så"". Hon tog ut kukhuvudet ur munnen.</p><p>""Varför då. Tycker du inte om det"". </p><p>""Jo det gör jag. Men du skall inte göra så"".</p><p>""Ja men min syster gör ju så. Jag vill också göra så"". Min kropp gav vika. Jag hade ingen kraft att få henne att sluta, men min kuk började pulsera oroväckande och jag kände att jag snart skulle spruta sperman rakt in i Pias gap. Hon skulle bli förskräckt, tänkte jag och jag ville absolut inte spruta sperman i hennes mun. Det fanns inte med i min värld. Jag var tvungen att få henne att sluta och drog undan henne. </p><p>""Nu får du inte suga mer Pia"". Hon blev sur igen.</p><p>""Varför inte"".</p><p>""För annars sprutar jag sperman i din mun"". Hon såg storögt på mig.</p><p>""Vad är sperma för något"". Jag blundade en kort stund innan jag svarade.</p><p>""Sperma är som mjölk ungefär och kommer ut ur hålet på toppen här"", sa jag och visade henne. Hon tittade intresserat på kuken.</p><p>""Hur ser det ut när det kommer ur hålet"", undrade hon efter en stund. Jag bläddrade upp en bild i tidningen och visade henne. Ett stort kukhuvud som sprutade en tjock vit spermastråle rakt in i en kvinnas gapande mun. Pia tittade med stora ögon på bilden och förde långsamt sitt finger över bilden från kukhuvudet längs spermastrålen till kvinnans mun. Hon såg snabbt upp till mig.</p><p>""Ja det brukar jag och hon tycker jätte mycket om det"". Pia var tyst en stund igen.</p><p>""Vad gör hon när du sprutat i hennes mun"".</p><p>""Hon sväljer det och hon tycker jätte mycket om det"".</p><p>""Är det inte farligt att göra så"". Jag skrattade.</p><p>""Nej det är inte farligt och dessutom innehåller sperman mycket vitaminer"". Pia var tyst en lång stund och såg sedan upp på mig. ""Kan inte du göra så med mig också"". </p><p>Jag bleknade. Även om Pia fått suga mitt kukhuvud en stund, kunde jag aldrig drömma om att spruta min sperma i hennes mun. Det fanns inte i min hjärna. </p><p>""Nej. Verkligen inte Pia"". Hon förstod inte.</p><p>""Varför inte"". Det här blir jobbigt, tänkte jag.</p><p>""Det är bara vuxna som gör sådant. Det är inget som små flickor skall göra"". Hon suckade och såg bedjande på mig samtidigt som hennes lilla hand omslöt kukhuvudet igen. Jag höll på att spruta sperman i hennes hand och fick kämpa för att hålla mig.</p><p>""Snälla. Kan jag inte få göra så som min syster gör. Jag vill så gärna göra så. Jag lovar att inte säga något"". Hon ställde sig upp på knä med låren brett isär och mina ögon kunde inte låta bli att titta på hennes lilla hårlösa glipande fitta. Den såg faktiskt mycket söt ut, tyckte jag och kände återigen det rycka i kuken.</p><p>""Du kanske mår illa Pia"", försökte jag igen.</p><p>""Nej det gör jag inte. Min syster tycker ju om det"". Jag kände mig hjälplös. När Pia vände sig om stående på knä med benen brett isär och visade upp sitt skrev för mina ögon och lutade sig över mig och tog kukhuvudet i munnen igen, var jag körd. Min hand smekte Pias rumpa och letade sig in i hennes skrev. Pia hade inget emot mina fingrar som lekte med fittan.</p><p>Samtidigt som mina fingrar lekte i hennes fitta, njöt jag av hennes unga mun på mitt kukhuvud och hennes fingrar runt kukskaftet. Känslan var otrolig och jag kände hur spermatrycket ökade med expressfart i kuk och pung. Jag skulle inte kunna hålla mig länge till. </p><p>""Pia. Sperman sprutar snart"", varnade jag henne men det kom ingen reaktion. Hon fortsatte målmedvetet att suga och runka. Tillslut gick det inte längre. Kuken pulserade kraftigt ett par gånger sedan pumpades den första kraftiga spermastrålen in i Pias mun. Hon stelnade till men tog inte bort munnen från kukhuvudet utan tog emot spermastråle efter spermastråle och det hördes en svag suck. Mina fingrar kände att hennes fitta blev lite fuktig och blev knottrig på låren. När kuken slutat spruta tog Pia bort munnen och jag kunde höra henne svälja. Jag slöt ögonen och låg helt matt och avslappnade en stund. Jag har sprutat sperma i en 7-årig flickas mun och det var otroligt skönt, tänkte jag. Pia var underbar. Jag tittade rakt in i hennes skrev vid min sida. Fittan ser läcker ut, tänkte jag och bestämde mig.</p><p>Jag stängde av min hjärna och drog Pia grensle över min bröstkorg så jag hade hennes vidöppna skrev bara någon centimeter från mitt ansikte. Jag tvekade inte längre. Det fick vara hur som helst med moralen, men jag ville göra det skönt för henne också efter den sköna kuksugning hon gett mig. Jag visste att detta var helt fel men Pia verkade inte ha något emot våra lekar. Jag sniffade med näsan och kände att Pias lilla fitta luktade angenämt. En svag doft av sött och hav. Mina händer smekte låren en stund innan dom fick glida upp till skinkorna och massera dom. Jag drog isär dom lite och den lilla fittan öppnade sig lite till. Pia ryste. Jag vet inte om det var av mina händers smekning eller att hon kände min andedräkt mot fittan. Det hördes samtidigt små suckar från henne. Jag väntade mig att hon skulle vilja flytta sig från mig, men hon låg helt still kvar ovan på mig.</p><p>Jag ryckte till när jag kände hennes små händer ta tag om min kuk och smått börja runka den. Jag kände en liten besvikelse att det inte var hennes mun, men förstod genast att överkroppen var för kort för att hon skulle nå ned till kuken med munnen. Jag drog Pias skrev lite närmare mig och tryckte hennes gapande fitta mot min mun och tryckte in tungan så långt in jag kunde få den. Pia ryste och skakade och blev alldeles knottrig.</p><p>""Ooooo"", kom det från henne. Hon rörde sig inte utan låg helt still men darrande hela tiden. Det var underbart skönt att köra tungan så långt in i Pias lilla fitta som jag kunde få den. Jag märkte tydligt att hon tyckte om det, för hon pressade hela tiden sitt skrev hårt mot mitt ansikte. Fittan flödade plötsligt över av fittsaft och hon släppte taget om kuk och lade sig platt ned på min kropp och krampade. Efter någon minut var hon helt stilla och suckade djupt. Jag drog ned henne vid min sida och vände mig över henne. Hon såg på mig med trötta ögon men hade ett leende som strålade av lycka.</p><p>Hon tryckte sig mot mig och suckade djupt. Jag kunde inte låta bli att njuta av känslan av hennes lilla varma kropp mot min.</p><p>""Hur mår du Pia. Var det skönt"". Det kom bara en svag nick från henne. Hennes blick sa allt. Hon hade njutit fullt ut och hon ville ha mer, men inte just nu.</p><p>""Kan du inte pussa mig också. Snälla"". Jag kom på att det hade vi inte gjort ännu. Jag gav henne en snabb puss på munnen, men hon var besviken.</p><p>""Nej inte så. Jag menar så som du och Elisa brukar göra"". Jag skrattade och tryckte min mun mot hennes och lät min tunga vandra i hennes munhåla och leka med hennes. Jag kände hur det började rycka i kuken igen, men jag var rätt säker på att Pia inte ville mer då så jag dolde det för henne. Hon glömde allt som hette sex när jag nämnde ordet mat. </p><p>Det blev hamburgare. Efter maten gjorde jag i ordning hennes sovplats med den stora uppblåsbara madrassen. Pia tyckte inte om att sova ensam, så jag flyttade mina sängkläder från bäddsoffan till madrassen också. Pia såg betydligt lyckligare ut efter det. När vi lagt oss kröp hon in hos mig och kramade om mig och jag förstod genast att hon tyckte om att vara hos mig. Jag kunde inte annat än att hålla med. Detta var inte vad jag tänkt mig, men det kändes skönt i kroppen. Det enda som oroade mig var hur jag skulle få Pia att inte hitta på något om sex nu när hon fått smak på det. Vi somnade båda rätt snart efter det vi upplevt. Men Pia sa en sak som höll mig vaken några minuter längre.</p><p>""Du farbror Jocke"".</p><p>""Kalla mig inte farbror Pia. Kalla mig bara Jocke. Hon fnittrade.</p><p>""Jag lovar. Du Jocke"", sa hon och tryckte in sitt ansikte i min halsgrop. Det var tyst en stund.</p><p>""Jag tyckte din sperma smakade gott"". Pia somnade direkt efter det. Jag kunde inte annat än att känna mig skön till mods och somnade gott efter Pia.</p><p>På morgonen den 21:e december vaknade jag först och satte på TV-n tyst för att inte väcka Pia. Pia låg tryckte mot min kropp som hon gjort hela natten och jag måste medge att det kändes behagligt att ha en så ung flicka trycka sig tätt mot min kropp och sova tryggt. Jag kände där jag låg med Pia tryckt mot min sida att jag blivit en annan människa sedan igår. Jag sträckte ned handen mellan Pias ben och smekte in fingrarna i hennes fitta. Jag hade blivit en pedodfil. En barnknullare och jag kände i kroppen att jag tyckte om det. Jag såg på Pia och längtade efter att köra in kuken i hennes lilla fitta. Jag var rätt säker på att hon ville att jag skulle knulla henne efter det vi gjort i går kväll. Mitt finger kom ungefär 3 centimeter in i Pias lilla hål innan det var stopp. Mitt kukhuvud skulle utan problem få plats i hennes hål, tänkte jag. Medan Pia fortsatte att sova, flyttade jag mig längre ned så min kuk kom i läge med hennes lilla fitta. Jag satte kukhuvudet mot det lilla hålet och tryckte på försiktigt. Kukhuvudet gled långsamt in i Pias lilla fitta tills det var helt begravt. Sedan var det stopp. Längre in kom jag inte utan att knäcka mödomen. Men hur skulle jag göra för att hon inte skulle skrika högt av smärta.</p><p>Hon skulle bli fruktansvärt rädd och aldrig vilja låta mig knulla henne igen. Jag fick plötsligt en idé. Jag skulle ju kunna ge Pia ett sömnpiller i hennes mjölk till frukost. Då skulle jag kunna göra vad jag ville med henne. Medan jag småknullade kukhuvudet i hennes lilla fittöppning, utarbetade jag en plan hur jag skulle gå tillväga och vad jag skulle göra med henne. Sömnpillret verkade i cirka 4 timmar, så det var den tiden jag hade på mig innan hon vaknade igen. När planen var klar, drog jag ut kukhuvudet och ersatte det med mina fingrar och tittade på TV-n en stund. Kuken värkte när jag tänkte på det kommande knullet. Men det var en njutningsfull värk. En värk som jag gärna stod ut med. En halvtimma senare vaknade Pia. Hon kramade om mig och vi pussades länge. Hon verkade inte ha något emot att mina fingrar fortsatte att leka med hennes fitta. Jag förstod att hon trivdes med det, för hon särade mer på benen. </p><p>Hon fick syn på min kuk och stirrade med stora ögon på den. </p><p>""Jocke, varför är den så stor"", undrade hon efter en kort stund.</p><p>""För att jag tänkte på det som du och jag gjorde i går"". Pia fnittrade.</p><p>""Och för att mina fingrar tycker om att leka med din fitta"", fortsatte jag. Hon fnittrade igen.</p><p>""Pia. Tycker du om när jag leker med din fitta"". Svaret kom utan tvekan.</p><p>""Ja det gör jag. Men jag vill också göra så på din grej. Får jag det"". Jag skrattade.</p><p>""Det heter inte grej. Den kallas för kuk. Det sa jag ju igår"". Pia sträckte ned handen och lekte med fingrarna på kukhuvudet.</p><p>""Kuk då"". Jag pussade henne snabbt. Hennes fingrars lek med kukhuvudet gjorde mig nästan förtvivlad. Jag visste inte hur länge jag skulle kunna hålla tillbaka spermatrycket i pungen och inte spruta allt över hennes hand. Fingrarna kändes så skönt på kukhuvudet. Mycket skönare än vad hennes storasyster någonsin åstadkom.</p><p>Vi var tysta en lång stund och bara fingrade på varandras könsorgan och njöt båda två. Jag märkte tydligt att Pia gillade mina fingrar i fittan och hennes fingrar kändes så sköna på kuken.</p><p>""Jocke"", sa Pia och såg ut som om hon fått en idé i huvudet.</p><p>""Ja Pia"". Hon tvekade lite och suckade innan hon fortsatte.</p><p>""Om jag hade kuken i munnen nu när den är så stor och hård, skulle den spruta sperma i min mun då"". Jag skrattade.</p><p>""Ja det skulle den verkligen göra Pia"". Hon såg glatt på mig och jag befarade det värsta.</p><p>""Kan jag få göra det Jocke"". Det ingick inte i min plan även om det var frestande, men längtan efter att köra kuken i hennes lilla fitta överskuggade allt.</p><p>""Nej Pia. Det får du inte. Inte just nu"". Hon såg lite småsurt på mig.</p><p>""Varför kan jag inte få suga. Jag vill så gärna göra det. Snälla"". Jag skakade på huvudet.</p><p>""Nej Pia. Vi skall äta frukost först"". Hon suckade.</p><p>""Okej då"", sa hon och släppte kuken.</p><p>Jag lyckades få i Pia ett sömnpiller som jag krossat och lagt i hennes mjölk. Efter en halvtimma började hon bli dimmig och såg trött på mig.</p><p>""Jocke får jag lägga mig igen"". Jag log åt henne.</p><p>""Är fortfarande trött"". Hon nickade bara.</p><p>""Lägg dig då och sov en stund"". Hon reste sig på vingliga ben och lade sig på våran säng. Inom en minut sov hon djupt. Efter ytterligare fem minuter lade jag mig på knä hos henne och nöp henne hårt på insidan av ena låret. Det kom ingen reaktion. Bra, tänkte jag, då är hon redo för sitt livs sexäventyr utan att veta om det. Jag småskrattade och reste mig och dukade av matbordet då jag behövde det för vad jag tänkte göra med henne. Det var en del i min plan. Jag täckte bordet med några tjocka badhanddukar så det skulle vara mjukt att ligga på för Pia, även om hon sov. Jag lade mig ned på knä och drog av Pia mysbyxor och trosor och särade hennes ben. Jag satt en stund och tittade som förhäxad på hennes lilla småglipande fitta. Jag tog tag i min mycket hårda kuk och runkade långsamt.</p><p>""Snart skall du få komma in där kompis"", sa jag till mig själv.</p><p>Jag lyfte upp Pia på bordet så hennes rumpa låg vid bordskanten med benen hängande ned. Det skulle vara lättare att knulla henne stående hade jag räknat ut och så kunde jag dessutom bättre se hur kuken trängde in i henne. Det skulle göra det ännu mer upphetsande. Jag stod en stund och bara tittade på henne. Hon såg så lugn och trygg ut när hon sov. Min blick hamnade tillslut på fittan. Den glipade lite och jag kunde tydligt se den rosa fittöppningen innanför de små bulliga outvecklade fittläpparna. Äntligen, tänkte jag och slickade mig om munnen. Jag särade låren och böjde mig ned och satte munnen över den lilla fittan och lät tungan leka med den lilla fittmunnen för att få hålet riktigt salivblött. </p><p>Jag blötte ned kuken med saliv och lyfte upp Pias ben mot mitt bröst. Försiktigt vickade jag kukhuvudet upp och ned mot fittläpparna så det gled in mellan dom. Jag tryckte på lite tills kukhuvudet hade glidit in helt i Pias hål. Jag stod still en lång stund och tittade på den lilla fittan och mitt kukskaft. Fittan såg så fruktansvärt liten ut i förhållande till min kuk. Den var så uttänjd som det gick så att den nästan skulle spricka. Jag darrade i hela kroppen och min andning lät som ett gammalt ånglok. Med darrande händer tog jag tag om hennes axlar. Nu, tänkte jag och slickade mig om munnen, nu skall jag göra det. Jag ökade trycket på kuken långsamt. Jag kände kukhuvudet pressa på förträngningen inne i fittan längtande att få komma in. Jag ökade trycket steg för steg tills det började göra ont i kuken. Tillslut gjorde jag en stöt med underkroppen. Det brast och kuken försvann in i Pias lilla fitta. Jag tryckte på lite till för att komma så långt in jag kunde få kuken. Till slut var det stopp. Det gick inte längre. Jag tittade ned på Pias fitta. Det såg fruktansvärt groteskt ut men samtidigt otroligt upphetsande. Halva kuken var inkörd i den lilla fitta. Längre in kunde jag inte komma.</p><p>Jag stod länge utan att röra mig. Både för att fittan skulle vänja sig vid kuken och för att jag skulle få njuta av Pias nyöppnade fitta. Upplevelsen var enorm och jag ångrade mig inte ett dugg vad jag gjorde med henne. Hur fel och hemskt det än var. Jag bara njöt och det fanns bara en sak i mitt huvud. Knulla barnfitta. Jag drog ut kuken nästan hel och föste långsamt in den igen. Hela min kropp skakade av känslan från kuken. Långsamt knullade jag Pia och kände att jag nog inte kunde hålla på så länge innan den oundvikliga spermaexplosionen skulle komma. Mina kukstötar in i den lilla fittan blev hårdare och hårdare ju närmare utlösningen jag kom. Tillslut kunde jag inte hålla mig längre.</p><p>""Ååå himmel"", stönade jag och körde in kuken hårt en sista gång i den lilla barnfittan och lät den vara kvar när det första sprutet lämnad kukhuvudet. Jag skakade och ryste av njutning när sprut efter sprut lämnade min pulserande kuk. Jag såg ned på den groteskt utspända fittan med ögon som var som smala strimmor. Det fanns inte plats för all sperma som lämnade kuken utan det pressades ut ur fittan runt kuken. Jag fick nästan fnatt över ur härligt det såg ut och höll på att ramla omkull. Tillslut var det över och jag drog långsamt ut kuken. Det vällde ut sperma ur Pias lilla gapande fitta när kukhuvudet lämnade hålet. Jävlar vad härligt det ser ut, tänkte jag och såg som förhäxade på fittan och sperman som letade sig ut ur den och rann ned över hennes ändtarmsöppning.</p><p>Jag kände mig äcklade över vad jag gjort med Pia, men samtidigt en skön känsla i kroppen. Jag såg ned på Pias nyöppnade sperma söliga fitta och kände kuken växa igen. Den var mycket sölig av min egen sperma och jag bestämde att Pia skulle få göra ren den innan jag knullade henne igen. Jag flyttade mig till hennes huvud och vred ansiktet mot kuken. Med ett äckelgrin i ansiktet kletade jag runt kuken i hennes ansikte och smetade av sperman. Jag öppnade hennes mun och stoppade in kuken så långt jag vågade, men blev tuffare efter en stund och körde nästan hela kuken i munnen. Till slut var jag i hennes svalg. Jag drog ut kuken ur munnen när jag kände att jag ville knulla igen. Jag stoppade in två fingrar i fittan och grävde ut mer sperma och smetade in ändtarmsöppningen för att göra inträngandet lättare. Jag grävde på nytt ut mer sperma ur Pias fitta och smorde in kuken. Jag andades djupt några gånger och vände på henne så hon låg på mage med benen hängande över bordskanten. Med händerna drog jag isär skinkorna och såg den lilla skrynkliga ändtarmsöppningen. Där skall kuken in, tänkte jag, till vilket pris som helst. Men jag skall bara in där.</p><p>Jag satte kukhuvudet mot det lilla skrynkliga hålet och gjorde en hård stöt. Om Pia varit vaken skulle hon skrikit högt. Det var en underbart skön känsla att ha kukhuvudet i Pias ändtarm. Långsamt trängde jag in mer och mer av kuken i ändtarmen tills pungen låg mot fittan. Jag hade hela kuken i henne. Jag ryste. Att ha 20 centimeter kuk i en 7 årig flickas ändtarm övergick mitt förstånd. Direkt började jag stöta hårt och brutalt i hennes tarm. Jag höll henne om midjan och körde kuken i botten, drog sedan ut den tills bara kukhuvudet var kvar i tarmen och stötte sedan hårt in i botten igen. Gång på gång njöt jag så jag skakade varje gång jag körde i botten och pungen slog med ett smackande ljud mot den spermasöliga fittan. Jag fick en sjuk idé. Jag tog tag om Pias kropp och lyfte henne upprätt så hennes rygg var tryckt mot min bröstkorg. Hon var helt uppträdd på min kuk. Helt inne i ändtarmen. Jag höll inte upp henne utan stöttade bara hennes överkropp med händerna så hon inte skulle falla ned och ramla av kuken. Hon hade kuken helt i sin ändtarm med hela sin vikt så jag kände en smärta i kukroten. En skön smärta. Jag höll henne och gick fram till spegeln. </p><p>Jag ryste i hela kroppen av vad jag såg i spegeln. Pia hängande på kuken i ändtarmen med huvudet slappt hängande åt höger och djupt sovande. Jag rätade upp hennes huvud så hon såg in i spegeln med sitt sovande ansikte. Jag sträckte ned höger handen till skrevet och körde in två fingrar i hennes spermasöliga fitta. Synen fick mig nästan att spruta sperman i ändtarmen. Det var enbart med stor behärskning som jag kunde hålla mig. Jag vred på hennes huvud så min mun kom åt hennes och jag pressade i tungan i hennes mun och tilltvingade mig en lång sölig puss med henne. Efter fem minuter gjorde det allt för ont i kuken att ha henne hängande i ändtarmen på den och jag gick tillbaka till matbordet och lade ned henne igen på mage. Jag stod still med kuken i henne en stund och bara njöt innan jag långsamt, för att dra ut på utlösningen, knullade hennes ändtarm. Det här var det skönaste jag upplevt i mitt liv. Inte ens dom brutala råknull jag haft i Elisas ändtarm gick upp mot detta. </p><p>Jag knullade Pia en stund till i ändtarmen med en stegrande njutning som tillslut blev outhärdlig och jag kände att jag var tvungen att släppa ifrån mig spermalasten i pungen. Jag drog ut kuken ur ändtarmen och såg hur gapande stor ändtarmen var efter mitt knull. Jag svängde runt Pia på bordet och vände henne på rygg med huvudet hängande ned över bordskanten. Min otroligt hårda kuk var brunfärgad och slemmig av sekret från ändtarmen och luktade inte alls gott. Med ena handen öppnade jag Pias sovande mun och med den andra styrde jag in kuken och tryckte in den en bit. Det kändes vansinnigt skönt att knulla kuken i Pias sovande mun. Jag blev råare och råare mot henne och efter ett tag slog pungen mot hennes näsa. Jag hade hela kuken inkörd i hennes hals. Kuken stött hårt ned i halsen några gånger. Min tanke var först att spruta sperman i Pias mun, men jag förstod att hon kunde kvävas av det då hon sov djupt. Men nu när jag hade kuken i hennes hals så kunde jag ju spruta rakt ned i hennes mage men efter en stunds eftertanke ville jag inte ta den risken heller. Jag drog ut kuken ur hennes hals och såg hur ren och fin den såg ut igen. Inte ett spår fanns kvar på den efter det hårda ändtarmsknullet. </p><p>Jag såg ned på Pias lugna söta sovande ansikte med kukhuvudet bara någon centimeter från det. Mina tår knöt sig och jag ryste när jag kände att jag klev över kanten och sperman lämnade pungen. </p><p>""Ooo. Jävlar vad skönt"", sa jag högt när den första spermastrålen lämnade kukhuvudet och sprutmålade Pias ögon. Våg efter våg dränkte hennes ansikte med vitgrå sperma. Jag var lite förvånad men samtidigt stolt att det kom så mycket efter det jätte sprutet jag givit hennes fitta en timma tidigare. Efter sju långa spermasprut i Pias ansikte var kuken tom. Jag kände mig helt matt i kroppen och mina ben darrade. Pias ansikte var helt täckt med sperma. Det fanns inte en bar fläck i ansiktet. Jag förde runt kukhuvudet i hennes kladdiga ansikte en stund. Då och då doppande det i hennes mun och funderade på om jag skulle ge henne ett långt halsknull också. Jag hade ju tid kvar innan hon skulle vakna men slog tanken ur hjärnan. Det var en annan sak jag ville göra med henne. Något som hennes storasyster tyckte mycket om som jag brukade göra med henne ofta. Jag gick och hämtade några tjocka handdukar och lade dom på golvet under Pias huvud och ställde mig framför hennes ansikte och riktade min nu nästan slak kuk mot det. Pisstrålen lämnade kukhuvudet och träffade Pias haka och rann ned över hennes ansikte. Jag förde runt kuken och spolade bort all sperma från ansiktet med gyllengult urin. Hela min kropp ryste av välbehag av att förnedra en så ung flicka genom att pissa i hennes ansikte. Även om jag ofta gjorde så med hennes storasyster, så var det något speciellt att göra så med en 7 årig flicka.</p><p>När det hela var över stod jag med kuken i handen och såg hur urinen droppade från Pias ansikte ned på handdukarna och kände mig helt tom. Jag skakade på huvudet. Varför hade jag gjort så mot Pia. Igår var jag emot allt sånt här. Idag var jag en pervers pedofil. När jag tänkte efter vad jag gjort med Pia så kände jag något underligt i kroppen och kuken började så smått att stelna igen. Nej, tänkte jag, inte mer nu. Snabbt satte jag igång med att tvätta Pia och städa undan allt. Jag smorde in hennes fitta och ändtarmsöppning med lokalbedövande salva och lade henne tillrätta i våran säng och drog täcket över henne. Klockan visade att hon förmodligen skulle vakna om cirka en timma. Jag tog en kopp kaffe och satte mig i fåtöljen och tände en cigg och blundade. Jag var helt slut kände jag medan mina tankar återupplevde det jag gjort med Pia och kände hur kuken åter vaknade till liv. Jag kunde inte låta bli att skratta åt mig själv.</p><p>""Du kompis"", sa jag till kuken, ""Det blir inget mer på ett tag"".</p><p>Jag hoppade till när Pia plötsligt satte sig upp och gnuggade sig i ögonen och såg trött på mig. Jag log mot henne.</p><p>""God morgon min lilla älskling. Har du sovit färdigt nu"". Hon fnittrade och såg sig omkring och visste inte riktigt var hon var. </p><p>""Ja det har jag, men varför blev jag så trött"". Jag slog ut med armarna och reste mig ur fåtöljen och satte mig bredvid henne på madrassen.</p><p>""Förmodligen tillföljd av det vi gjorde igår kväll. Du är inte van vid sådant som din storasyster är"". Hon nickade att hon förstod. Hon upptäckte snart att hon inte hade några byxor på sig och såg undrande på mig. Hon såg på sin rödsvulna fitta och förde in ett finger mellan fittläpparna.</p><p>""Varför har jag inga byxor på mig"". Jag skrattade och pussade henne på pannan.</p><p>""För att jag slickade din lilla söta fitta när du sov. Jag kunde inte låta bli"", ljög jag. Pia fnittrade.</p><p>""Så som du gjorde igår"". Jag nickade.</p><p>""Tyckte du om det"", fortsatte hon och såg ut som ett solsken.</p><p>""Jätte mycket och så slickade jag din rumpa också"". Hon fnittrade och kände med fingret i ändtarmen. Jag suckade av lättnad. Hon hade tydligen inte ont efter mina äventyr i hennes hål utan såg bara lycklig ut. Jag bytte ämne.</p><p>""Ta på dig nu så skall vi åka till stan och handla julklappar till dig. Pia fick ögonblickligen fart. Flera år senare berättade jag för Pia vad jag gjort med henne den morgonen den 21: december och vi skrattade gott åt det båda två.</p><p>Pia var överlycklig. Hon fick själv välja vad jag skulle köpa till henne i julklapp. När hon var klar var bilen nästan full av paket. På vägen hem köpte vi med oss pizza som kvällsmat. Efter vi hade ätit, diskade jag och Pia lade sig på mage i sängen och bläddrade i porrtidningarna. Jag tyckte att det var ingen idé att neka henne något längre när det gällde sex. Jag hade ju redan knullat henne fastän hon inte visste om det och hon hade ju frivilligt sugit min kuk. Så varför neka henne något. Jag tog mitt vinglas och satte mig ned på madrassen vid sidan av Pia. Hon tittade på mig och fnittrade och flyttade sig närmare mig och fortsatte att titta i porrtidningarna. Jag smuttade på mitt vin och lade, utan att tänka på det, handen på Pias lilla rumpa. När jag väl kom på mig själv, och Pia inte reagerade över det, lät jag handen vara kvar och smekte rumpan utan på mysbyxorna. Pia vickade lite på rumpan för att tala om att hon tyckte om det och min smekning blev djärvare.</p><p>Min hand vandrade ned i skrevet och ett tecken till att hon tyckte om det, var att hon särade på låren en bit till för att jag skulle komma åt bättre. Jag tryckte tummen mot ändtarmsöppningen och fingrarna mot den lilla fittan genom byxtyget behagligt lugnt. Jag ville veta om hon var öm av morgonens knull, men det kom ingen reaktion. Jag lugnade mig lite, men min plan var klar. Jag skulle knulla henne igen, men Pia skulle få jobba lite för det, bara för att inte avslöja mig själv vad jag gjort med henne tidigare. Jag märkte tydligt att Pia tyckte om vad jag gjorde, för hon särade mer på låren och svankade upp med rumpan och ryste lite. Hon fortsatte att titta i porrtidningarna och jag drog i mig det sista av vinet och ställde glaset på matbordet. Pia vände huvudet mot mig. </p><p>""Kan jag få ta av mig byxorna Jocke"". Jag förstod genast varför, så som hon hade vickat på rumpan men tänkte spela dum en liten stund. Jag smekte fittan lite hårdare och lutade mig mot henne och pussade henne på munnen.</p><p>""Varför vill du ta av dig byxorna"". Hon rodnade och ryckte på axlarna.</p><p>""Bara för jag vill det"". Jag skrattade.</p><p>""Ingen ung flicka vill ta av sig byxorna bara så där"". Hon var tyst och rodnade ännu mer. Tillslut vågade hon.</p><p>""För jag vill att du pillar i mitt hål med fingrarna"". Jag log mot henne.</p><p>""Tycker du om när jag gör så här"". Mina fingrar masserade fittläpparna genom tyget.</p><p>""Ja det känns jätte gott......får jag ta av mig byxorna.......snälla"". Hon fick sin bedjande blick igen. Jag nickade och skrattade.</p><p>Snabbt ålade hon ur mysbyxor och trosor och lade sig tillrätta på magen och fortsatte att titta i tidningarna. Med stor tydlighet visade hon vad hon ville när hon särade låren igen, mer än tidigare, och svankade upp med rumpan så att den lilla hårlösa bullfittan öppnade sig framför mina ögon och visade upp det lilla rosa skimrande hålet. Jag slickade mig om mun. Gärna Pia, tänkte jag, visst skall jag pilla i din fitta. Jag böjde mig fram och pussade henne på örat. Hon fnittrade.</p><p>""Jag skall bara gå på toa först"". Hon nickade att hon förstått, men lyfte inte blicken från tidningarna. Jag drog av mig byxor och kalsonger på toa, det var en del av min plan, och kissade och tänkte på Pias lilla rosa hål och kände hur snabbt kuken blev hård. Jag såg mig själv i spegeln och log. Nu Jocke skall du få knulla barnfitta igen, tänkte jag. På väg tillbaka tog jag med Elisas lilla äggvibrator och plockade även med mig min digitala videokamera. Pia tittade inte åt mig när jag kom tillbaka och satte mig ned bredvid henne. Det var ju bra för jag ville att det skulle bli en överraskning för henne senare att jag satt bredvid henne med naken underkropp och hård kuk.</p><p>Jag lade handen på rumpan och smekte den och Pia vickade genast på den för att tala om att hon tyckte om det. Jag såg att hennes skrev var för lågt ned. Det låg mot madrassen och det skulle bli jobbigt för mig att knulla henne bakifrån som jag tänkte att göra i början. Jag tog en kudde.</p><p>""Pia"".</p><p>""Ja"". Hon vred inte på huvudet vilket jag var tacksam för.</p><p>""Vi stoppar in en kudde under din mage så kommer du att tycka att det känns mera gott"". Hon fnittrade och höjde sig så jag fick in kudden under henne. Hon såg fortfarande inte på mig, utan tog fram en ny tidning. Den hette ""Anal girls"". När hon fick kudden under magen, drog hon isär låren ytterligare och när hon svankade med rumpan, öppnade sig skrevet fullständigt och oskyddat. De små nakna fittläpparna hade dragits isär och det rosa fuktblänkande lilla fitthålet var helt öppet och liksom tittade på mig. Det var precis som det sa något till mig, ""Kom gör något med mig"". Jag ryste över min tanke. Pia var en naturbegåvning precis som sin storasyster. Mina tankar for iväg en stund när jag tänkte på vad jag och Elisa brukade göra och undrade om jag kunde göra samma saker med Pia. Jag lade handen på Pias rumpa igen och lät den genast glida ned i skrevet och pressade tummen mot ändtarmsöppningen medan fingrarna masserade fittläpparna och hennes lilla fitthål. Pia ryste och suckade och rörde på rumpa som genom att tala om att hon tyckte om det.</p><p>Långsamt tryckte jag in pekfingret i henne hål och det gled in lätt. Pia var mycket fuktig i hålet och hon suckade djupt igen och vickade på rumpan som för att tala om att hon ville ha mer. Men jag tänkte ge henne en överraskning. Med tummen ökade jag trycket på ändtarmsöppningen långsamt Pia gnällde lite men fortsatte att titta i tidningen. Tillslut blev trycket så stor att tummen försvann in i ändtarmen till första knogen. </p><p>""Aj. Det gjorde ont"", skrek Pia till och vände ansiktet mot mig och såg lite småsur ut. Men hon glömde av sig med en gång och såg med uppspärrade ögon på min nakna underkropp och min hårda kuk och hennes mun gapade. Hon började fnittra och såg upp på mig.</p><p>""Varför har du inga byxor på dig"", sa hon tillslut och fnittrade igen när hennes blick åter flyttade sig till kuken. Jag höll kvar tummen i hennes ändtarm och pekfingret någon centimeter in i hennes fitta som nu började bli riktigt fuktig.</p><p>""Ja du har ju inga byxor på dig. Så jag tyckte jag kunde göra lika dant"". Hon fnittrade igen. Jag vickade på tummen i ändtarmen och lutade mig ned mot henne och viskade.</p><p>Gjorde det mycket ont"". Hon skakade på huvudet.</p><p>""Nä, bara lite, men varför har du tummen i min rumpa"". Hon såg inte direkt ledsen ut över mitt tilltag. Snarare nyfiken. Långsamt matade jag in resten av tummen i ändtarmen.</p><p>""Många tjejer tycker om att bli knullade där"", sa jag och såg henne djupt in i ögonen och gav henne en puss på munnen.</p><p>""Inte kan man väll göra sånt där. Det är ju där bajset kommer ut"". Hon såg på mig misstroget men ändå var hon nyfiken och kunde inte låta bli att vicka på rumpa så hon knullade sig själv i ändtarmen med tummen.</p><p>""Jo då det är många tjejer som tycker om det. Din syster gillar det skarpt också"". Pia gapade.</p><p>""Gör hon"". Jag nickade och sträckte mig efter en tidning och bläddrade upp en sida och pekade på en bild. Pia häpnade och stirrade hänfört på bilden. Jag passade på att stoppa in ett finger till i fittan och tryckte långsamt längre in. Pia protesterade inte utan lade sig tillrätta igen och tittade i tidningen men försökte hon sära låren så mycket hon kunde och svankade upp med rumpan tills hon nästan höll på att bryta ryggen av sig själv. Hon visade med all tydlighet att hon tycket om vad min hand gjorde i hennes skrev och hon ville göra det lätt för mig att göra det skönt för henne. Hennes fitta visade också att den hade det skönt för fittsaften blev allt rikligare. Mina fingrar gled lätt i fittan nu. Jag lät inte mer än 4 centimeter tränga in i henne. Hon skulle få min kuk i sig senare och den skulle betydligt längre in. När jag tänkte på det höll jag på att spruta och var tvungen att lugna mig lite. Jag tog den lilla digitala videokameran och filmade en stund Pia och och min hands förehavande i hennes skrev. Det här tycker nog Pia om att titta på sedan, tänkte jag.</p><p>Pias kropp blev mer och mer orolig. Hon försökte hela tiden öppna upp sitt skrev och fitta för mina fingrar. Hon vickade på rumpan hela tiden och knullade sig själv med mina fingrar. Hela tiden suckande och små stönande. Ryggen och rumpan var alldeles knottrig av hennes njutning. Tillslut klarade hon inte att titta i tidningarna längre, utan lade ned huvudet på sidan med händerna och suckade och smågnällde som en liten hungrig hundvalp. Det småryckte i hennes kropp hela tiden av njutning. Jag fortsatte att filma hela tiden för det här ville jag att hon skulle se sedan.</p><p>""Hur känns det Pia"", viskade jag. Hon suckade djupt och snyftade lite precis som om hon skulle börja gråta.</p><p>""Det känns så jätte gott"", kom det svagt från henne. Jag förstod att hon var mogen och jag ville inte att hon skulle få en utlösning innan jag fått i kuken i hennes lilla fitthål. Utan att fingrarna lämnade fittan och ändtarmen ställde jag mig grensle över Pias rumpa. Hon märkte säkert vad jag gjorde men reagerade inte över det. Hon fortsatte att njuta. Jag tittade ned i skrevet och filmade samtidigt och såg att fittan var i perfekt höjd för kuken tack vare kudden under Pias mage och så mycket som hon svankade upp med rumpan. Jag tog ett djupt andetag. Nu skulle det ske. Långsamt drog jag ut fingrarna ur hennes hål. Jag såg hur kladdiga fingrarna var och skulle inte behöva smörja in kuken med glidmedel.</p><p>Pias protester lät inte vänta på sig när jag slutade att fingerknulla henne. Utan att höja på huvudet gnällde hon.</p><p>""Neeej......gör inte så. Du kan väll fortsätta.........snälla"", snyftade hon fram. Jag tryckte kukhuvudet mot den lilla hårlösa vidöppna fittan. Pia ryckte till lite när hon kände det men rörde sig inte och sa inget. Det kom bara en svag suck. Jag lutade mig ned över henne och viskade i öra.</p><p>""Vill du att jag skall göra något annat med dig Pia"". Hon var tyst länge och småsuckade flera gånger. Men hon vickade på rumpan lite så att kukhuvudet masserade hennes fitthål. Hon fattade mod till sig tillslut.</p><p>""Kommer det att göra mycket ont"". viskade hon fram. Jag kunde talat om för henne att det skulle förmodligen inte göra ont alls för jag har reden knullat dig när du sov, men jag tänkte rävspela med henne. Jag ville att hon själv skulle säga ja.</p><p>""Ja oftas gör det mycket ont första gången för alla flickor men sedan känns det mycket bättre. Men en del flickor känner ingenting. Dom har det bara skönt redan från början. Pia suckade igen och jag tryckte kukhuvudet lite hårdare mot hennes fittmun och hon öppnade sig för mig ännu mer och vickade på rumpan. Jag förstod att hon kände en enorm njutning och ville ha sin utlösning som hon ännu inte visste vad det var för något. Jag hade kunnat dra kuken rätt i botten på hennes fitta i ett drag så sölig och öppen som hon var, men behärskade mig.</p><p>Pia suckade och lade huvudet till rätta på sidan på sina händer.</p><p>""Jag vill att du skall stoppa in den i mig"", kom det tillslut från Pia. Jag spelade dum och harklade mig och fortsatte att filma Pias skrev. Nu i närbild med kameran mellan våra ben.</p><p>""Vad vill du att jag skall göra Pia"". Hon darrade av upphetsning och hennes skrev var så öppet och oskyddat som det kunde bli. Hon visade med all tydlighet att hon inte skulle försvara sig mot min kuk, utan låta den tränga in i henne. </p><p>""Förstår du inte. Jag vill att du skall köra in din kuk i min fitta och knulla mig"", sa hon till slut och snyftade högt. Min kropp slappnade av lite. Nu hade jag fått henne dit jag ville och skulle använda det. Jag tryckte på hårdare och kuken gled enkelt in mellan fittläpparna och vidare upp i fitthålet.</p><p>""AaaaaOooooooJaaaaa"", kom det från henne när kuken trängde in 5 centimeter i henne lilla fitta. Pia njöt obeskrivligt. När jag drog ut kuken en bit gnällde hon.</p><p>""Neeej...... gör inte så"". Men hon tystnade genast när jag långsamt lät kuken glida in i henne igen, denna gången 10 centimeter, så långt det gick utan att skada henne eller att det gjorde ont. Kameran gick hela tiden och jag gjorde många när filmningar med kameran nere mellan våra skrev. Jag stod stilla med kuken så långt in i Pias fitta som jag kunde få den. Hon skall få vänja sig vid den en stund, tänkte jag. Jag ville ju på inget vis skrämma eller skada henne så att hon blev rädd och inte ville ha sex mer. Nu när jag fått upp smaken för att ha sex med en liten flicka ville jag ju inte bli av med det genom att vara hänsynslös mot henne. Efter någon minut viskade jag i Pias öra.</p><p>""Hur känns det Pia"". Hon suckade och vickade på rumpan.</p><p>""Det känns jätte gott"", kom det svagt från henne.</p><p>""Vill att jag skall ta ut kuken nu"".</p><p>""Nej det vill jag inte. Jag vill att du knullar mig"", kom det bestämt från henne.</p><p>""Det gör inte ont då"". Hon suckade och vickade på rumpan igen.</p><p>""Nej det känns bara gott och jag tycker det känns gott att knulla"". Jag skrattade.</p><p>""Du har inte knullat ännu"". Hon lyfte på huvudet och såg på mig.</p><p>""Ja men det är ju det vi gör"", sa hon förvånat. Jag pussade henne i panna.</p><p>""Nej Pia. Du har inte knullat ännu. Du har kuken i fittan men när man knullar gör man så här"", sa jag och drog ut kuken en bit och stötte in i henne och fortsatte att långsamt stöta kuken i hennes lilla fitta.</p><p>Pia suckade, stönade och snyftade om vart annat. Hon gnällde svagt då och då när det gjorde ont, när jag blev för ivrig och stötte in kuken hårt i henne så att den slog i fittbotten, men hon protesterade inte och gjorde inget för att skydda sig mot mina för hårda kukstötar. Hon fortsatte att öppna sig så mycket hon kunde för att tala om för mig att hon ville att jag skulle fortsätta att köra kuken i hennes fitta. Filmkameran gick hela tiden och jag förstod att det skulle bli en film utanför allt annat jag filmat någonsin. Pia skulle säkert tycka om den och en tanke slog mig. Skulle min kompis som hade försänkningar i undrevärlden kanske kunna lägga ut den på nätet. Hur mycket pengar kan man tjäna, tänkte jag medan jag fortsatte knulla den suckande och snyftande Pias fitta. Min kuk var nu så nära att spruta som jag någonsin ville ha den och drog ut den helt ur Pias fitta med ett ljudligt ""svup"". Pia snyftade högt direkt på gränsen till att börja gråta.</p><p>Neeeej, gör inte så........snälla stoppa in kuken i mig igen.......snälla"", sa hon och såg surt på mig. </p><p>""Vänd dig om Pia"". Blixt snabbt vände hon sig på rygg med kudden under rumpan. Hon fick genast syn på kameran och fnittrade.</p><p>""Filmar du oss"". </p><p>""Ja, jag tänkte att du ville se hur det såg ut första gången när du blir knullad"". Hon fnittrade igen. Hon drog isär låren så mycket hon kunde och lyfte upp dom så att fittan var vidöppen och helt utlämnad till min hårda kuk. Jag viskade i Pias öra vad jag ville att hon skulle säga. Jag zoomade ut så jag fick henne i helbild med vidöppen fitta och kåtglansiga ögon.</p><p>""Nu"", viskade jag.</p><p>Pia svalde och såg rakt in i kameran och fingerknullade sig själv.</p><p>""Hej. Jag heter Pia och är 7 år och jag tycker om att knulla. Jag vill att du också skall knulla mig. Kom, kör din kuk i min fitta"". Pia fnittrade efter hon sagt det.</p><p>Jag riktade ned kameran mot våra skrev igen och lät kuken glida in i Pias fitta så långt in jag kunde få den. Fittan var mycket sölig och det hördes tydligt hur det slurpade och smackade om fittan när jag knullade henne. Jag såg på Pias ansiktsuttryck att hon njöt av att bli knullad. Hon var på gränsen att börja gråta av njutning hela tiden och öppnade sitt skrev så mycket hon kunde för mig för att göra det lättare för mig att köra kuken i hennes lilla fitthål. Jag kände hur min utlösning närmade sig och saktade ned lite på mitt knullande. Jag tog upp den lilla äggvibratorn och tryckte den mot Pias fitta. Hon studsade upp från kudden och undrade vad det var men slappnade snabbt av när hon kände hur skönt det var.</p><p>""Håll den här tryckt mot din fitta medan jag knullar dig och titta in i kameran hela tiden"", sa jag och gav henne en hård kukstöt i fittan som fick henne att knipa ihop ögonen en kort stund. Hon gjorde som jag sa och tittade in i kameran. Efter någon minut började hon snyfta högt och sedan började hon gråta. Jag fortsatte att knulla henne medan jag samtidigt filmade.</p><p>""Vad Är det Pia"". Tårarna flödade ur hennes ögon.</p><p>""Det känns så gott i mig""sa hon medan hon fortsatte att titta in i kameran. Det ryckte i henne hela tiden och hon kunde inte vara still en sekund. Till slut blev det för mycket för henne och hon grät och skrek rakt in i kameran och nästan satt sig upp och fick kraftiga kramper när utlösningen sköljde in över hennes kropp. Synen av hennes utlösning fick mig att gå över kanten och jag körde in kuken i fittbotten i en hård stöt som fick henne att skrika och kände hur kuken började pulsera. Fan vad skönt det kändes att spruta sperma i en liten 7 årig flickas fitta. Pia gnällde lite över den hårda kukstöten men snyftade samtidigt när hon kände den varma sperman fylla fittan.</p><p>Tillslut var det över. Vi låg stilla jag med kuken fortfarande helt inkörd i Pias fitta. Pia snyftade och hulkade svagt och kramade om mig och försökte nå min mun för att pussa mig men kom bara upp till min haka. Jag reste mig lite och böjde ned huvudet för att hjälpa henne så våra munnar kunde förenas. </p><p>""Tyckte du om det Pia"". Pia började gråta igen och det tog en stund innan hon samlat sig.</p><p>""Ja det gjorde jag. Det kändes så gott"", snyftade hon. Vi låg så i flera minuter jag med kuken fortfarande i hennes fitta och hon tyckte om att ha den där. Jag bestämde mig att fortsätta med det jag hade planerat och tog mitt vinglas från bordet. Tur att det inte hade någon fot, annars hade det inte funkat, tänkte jag. Jag satte glaset under Pias fitta och drog långsamt ut kuken. När kukhuvudet lämnade den lilla fittmunnen, sprutade sperman ut ur fittan och ned i glaset. Det rann länge och jag var imponerade över hur mycket det var och jag visste att det fanns mer kvar inne i fittan. Fastän Pia var trött, hävde hon sig upp på armarna för att se vad jag gjorde. När jag stoppade in två fingrar i hennes fitta och grävde ut resten av sperman, fnittrade hon. Jag höll upp fingrarna framför hennes mun.</p><p>""Vill du suga av dom"". Hon fnittrade och utan att tveka tog hon in fingrarna i munnen och sög dom rena. Jag lyfte glaset. Det var säkert 7 - 8 centiliter sperma i det. Jag var imponerade hur mycket jag sprutat. Jag visste egentligen inte vad jag skulle göra av det från början men Pia löste det. Hon tog glaset och satte det till sin mun och hällde i sig allt i ett svep och svalde och såg hur lycklig ut som helt.</p><p>""Smakade det gott"". Hon fnittrade.</p><p>""Mmmm. Jätte gott"", svarade hon och fnittrade igen. Hon vände på sig och fångade in min söliga halvhårda kuk i sin mun och sög och slickade den ren och fin. När hon var klar satte hon sig upp och såg på mig och såg hur lycklig ut som helst. Jag lade mig ned på madrassen för att vila en stund och Pia lade sig ned vid min sida och tryckte sig mot mig. Vi låg länge utan att göra eller säga något och somnade.</p><p>Slut på del 1.</p>"
85,Sonia,Alejandro,,"['M', 'g', 'slow', 'cons', 'pedo', 'lolita', 'spank', 'sm']","Una niña, maltratada por su madre es abandonada y adoptada por un hombre adulto. Surge una relación de amor entre ambos, con una fuerte componente sadomasoquista.",2012-02-23T00:00:00,"Historia inventada, sin ninguna relación con la realidad. Solo cabe en el mundo de la imaginación. El autor rechaza y condena firmemente cualquier tipo de abuso real a menores.","<p>Hace no mucho tiempo, en el bar donde acostumbro a tomar café por las tardes, comenzó a trabajar una nueva camarera. Eva era una chica joven, de unos 30 años, de mediana estatura, rubia, y bastante atractiva. Consciente de ello, solía vestir de forma algo provocativa, y era obvio que le gustaba que los hombres la miraran.</p><p>A la hora que yo iba por el bar casi siempre estaba vacío, y no fue difícil entablar conversación.</p><p>La verdad es que no me gusta molestar a las camareras, que están haciendo su trabajo y no tienen por qué aguantar a pesados tirándole los tejos, por lo que las conversaciones fueron siempre al principio absolutamente neutras. Pero dado que la chica era muy extrovertida y, no solo daba pie a una mayor familiaridad, sino que frecuentemente tomaba ella la iniciativa, la relación fue cada vez de mayor confianza, hasta que la invité a quedar fuera del bar, al terminar su trabajo.</p><p>Fue una noche fantástica y, como era de esperar, acabamos en mi casa haciendo el amor como locos.</p><p>Era una joven muy liberal, tal vez excesivamente liberal para mi gusto. Quedamos más veces para salir, y siempre acabábamos en mi casa, pero acordamos que la nuestra sería una relación exclusivamente de amistad, sin compromiso por ninguna de las partes, y que ambos seríamos libres en nuestras respectivas relaciones.</p><p>Pero en aquel momento ninguno de los dos tenía pareja, y nuestros encuentros se hicieron cada vez más frecuentes. Prácticamente nos veíamos todos los fines de semana cuando ella salía del trabajo.</p><p>En una ocasión, a causa de una mancha en el pantalón, tuve que llevarla a casa a media tarde para cambiarse de ropa. Cuando entré en la salita me encontré con una niña de unos 9 años que estaba viendo la tele. Era una niña muy menuda; delgada y bajita, pero con el rostro más hermoso que había visto nunca. Rubita, con unos ojos grandes y claros, nariz pequeña y labios perfectos. Toda ella parecía irradiar ternura e inocencia. Rápidamente se puso en pie para saludar a su madre:</p><p>-Hola mamá... ¡qué pronto has venido hoy!</p><p>Por toda respuesta, su madre le contestó con un grito.</p><p>-¡QUÉ HACES VIENDO LA TELE! ¡DEBERÍAS ESTAR EN TU CUARTO ESTUDIANDO!</p><p>-Si mamá.</p><p>La pequeña se dirigía hacia su habitación, cuando de nuevo Eva gritó</p><p>-¡QUIÉN TE HA ENSEÑADO EDUCACIÓN! ¡SALUDA A ALEX! ¡ES MI AMIGO!</p><p>Obediente, la niña se acercó para darme un beso en la mejilla.</p><p>-Hola Alex, susurró.</p><p>-Este ""bicho"" es Sonia, añadió Eva... No se que hacer con ella.</p><p>Naturalmente, lo interpreté como una broma.</p><p>-Es una niña muy guapa, afirmé.</p><p>Sonia me miró, casi diría que agradecida por el cumplido, pero pronto su madre interrumpió.</p><p>-¿¿¿guapa???... umm... no tienes que ser amable con ella... no se lo merece.</p><p>Bajando la cabeza, Sonia se dirigió a su cuarto y cerró la puerta.</p><p>-Nunca me habías dicho que tenías una hija.</p><p>-No me lo recuerdes... ha sido un accidente, y no estoy nada orgullosa de ella</p><p>La verdad es que no sabía si hablaba en serio o me estaba tomando el pelo, pero no era posible que hablara así de su hija, así que me quedé con la segunda opción y no le di más importancia al asunto, aunque he de reconocer que me extrañaba que con tanta frecuencia pasara el día y la noche fuera de casa, dejando sola a una niña tan pequeña.</p><p>En las semanas sucesivas le dije a Eva que cuando ella librara del trabajo podríamos salir algún día con Sonia; llevarla al cine, al parque, etc. Eva se mostraba siempre reticente, pero insistí y al final viniera con nosotros algunos días. Fuimos al cine, a merendar, al parque de atracciones... También empecé a ir más a menudo por su casa, y casi siempre nos quedábamos a dormir allí, en lugar de ir a mi piso. Al principio me sorprendió la timidez y prudencia de Sonia, impropias de una niña de su edad. Luego me di cuenta de que la realidad era que su madre no la quería en absoluto. Lo que me había dicho el primer día no era broma. Cada vez que la niña abría la boca su madre la descalificaba y la hacía callar. Le reñía constantemente por el motivo más nimio, la descalificaba y la humillaba continuamente haciéndole notar su torpeza, inutilidad e incluso fealdad. Me di cuenta de que la pobre criatura vivía acomplejada e infeliz, no sintiéndose querida, y creo que incluso llegaba a odiarse a si misma.</p><p>Pero no acababan ahí las desgracias de la hermosa niña. Su madre la obligaba a hacer todo el trabajo de la casa. Debía limpiar, lavar y planchar la ropa, hacer la compra... En una ocasión la vi llegar a casa cargada con unas bolsas de la compra debían pesar más que ella, y su madre aun la regañaba porque faltaban cosas.</p><p>Cuando terminaba su labor y se ponía a estudiar estaba demasiado cansada, y lógicamente su rendimiento escolar era bajo, lo que la hacía sentirse todavía más acomplejada.</p><p>Cuando le señalé a Eva que todo ese trabajo no era propio para una niña de tan corta edad, se puso como una fiera, diciéndome que ella trabajaba muy duro en el bar, y que no lo iba a hacer todo ella. Que Sonia ya tenía edad para ir sabiendo lo que es la vida y que debía acostumbrarse a trabajar. Tuvimos una discusión bastante fuerte ese día, pero al fin y al cabo ella era la madre y la educación de su hija era un asunto en el que yo no tenía nada que decir.</p><p>También trataba de defender a la pequeña siempre que su madre la humillaba en mi presencia (con gran enfado de Eva, por cierto), pero sabía que yo no podía estar siempre ahí, y que en mi ausencia las reprimendas serían todavía mayores.</p><p>A pesar de la inutilidad de mis esfuerzos, la mirada de Sonia mostraba agradecimiento. Poco a poco fue cogiendo confianza conmigo, y, como todas las personas tímidas, cuando cogen confianza con alguien le abren completamente su corazón, y la infeliz chiquilla estaba deseando abrirle el suyo a alguien que le ofreciera amistad y cariño.</p><p>En presencia de su madre se mostraba un poco más reservada, pero cuando se quedaba sola conmigo se transformaba en una niña más alegre y juguetona. Yo, por mi parte, siempre trataba de jugar un rato con ella y de ayudarle a hacer los deberes, aunque a Eva no le gustara nada.</p><p>Mi relación con Eva se fue enfriando. Cada vez me apetecía menos estar con ella. Pero me había obsesionado con la pequeña Sonia. No había nada sexual en esta obsesión, pero deseaba verla, y era feliz cuando estaba con ella, cuando conseguía arrancarle una sonrisa y cuando veía un brillo de alegría en sus hermosos ojos. En realidad creo que solo seguía con Eva para poder seguir viendo a mi hermoso angelito.</p><p>Sin embargo, mis discusiones con Eva eran cada vez más frecuentes, y casi siempre a causa del trato que daba a la pequeña. En una ocasión me dijo que estaba harta de mí y de la niña, y que si tanto la quería podía quedarme con ella. Que su hija le había arruinado la vida y que si no fuera por ella hacía tiempo que habría ""volado"" a vivir otra vida, y que estaría con alguien mucho más interesante que yo.</p><p>La pobre Sonia, que absolutamente acobardada presenciaba la discusión, salió corriendo hacia su cuarto, con lágrimas en los ojos, cerrando bruscamente la puerta tras de sí.</p><p>Ya solos, seguí discutiendo con Eva. Le dije que en lo que a mi respecta, me importaba un bledo que se fuera donde quisiera o con quién quisiera, pero que era despreciable que tratara así a su propia hija, que valía bastante más que ella, y que desde luego que no me importaría quedarme con la niña si fuera necesario, y que a buen seguro la cuidaría mucho mejor que ella.</p><p>Me fui a mi casa realmente enojado, y decidido a no volver a hablar con ella. De hecho no volví a verla ni a llamarla, aunque he de reconocer que con mucha frecuencia pensaba en la dulce Sonia. Me atormentaba pensando en las humillaciones que estaría sufriendo por parte de quien más debería quererla, y deseaba fervientemente poder abrazarla y llevarle algo de alegría a su triste vida.</p><p>De todas formas, a pesar del ""envido"" que había utilizado con Eva, cuando le dije que no me importaría quedarme con la niña, en realidad no era más que un recurso dialéctico, y en realidad nunca pensé que ella fuera a deshacerse de la niña. Sabía perfectamente que una cosa es que una madre diga que está harta de su hija, y otra muy distinta que, llegado el momento de la verdad, decida deshacerse de ella.</p><p>Pasadas varias semanas recibí una llamada de Eva. Con voz tranquila, e incluso dulce, me dijo que había estado pensando en nuestra última discusión y que quería hablar conmigo.</p><p>Supuse que había reflexionado y que estaba arrepentida de las barbaridades que había dicho, y que quería reconciliarse conmigo, así que quedamos para tomar un café.</p><p>Sin embargo, la encontré fría y distante, y, casi sin preámbulos, me espetó que había hablado con un antiguo amigo del que siempre estuvo enamorada, y que le gustaría irse con él, pero que éste vivía en otra ciudad, que no sabía que tenía una hija, y que estaba segura de que no la aceptaría si lo supiera.</p><p>Por un instante me quedé en silencio, atónito, casi sin creerme lo que estaba a punto de pedirme. La miré a los ojos, esperando que continuara.</p><p>Me preguntó si hablaba en serio cuando le dije que me quedaría con la niña si fuera necesario.</p><p>-¡¡¡Estás loca!!!, exclamé.</p><p>Se levantó de repente.</p><p>-Sabía que no podía contar contigo, murmuró mientras hacía intención de marcharse.</p><p>Antes de que se marchara la cogí por el brazo y la hice sentarse de nuevo.</p><p>-¿Estás segura de lo que dices? ¿Lo has pensado bien?</p><p>-Por supuesto que lo he pensado. Odio a esa niña desde que nació. Me arruinó la vida y deseo verla muerta.</p><p>-Está bien, yo la cuidaré... Pero hay algunos problemas que no podemos olvidar. Legalmente tú tienes la patria potestad, y no puedes renunciar a ella. Necesitará tu autorización y tu firma en muchos documentos, tanto del colegio, médicos o de cualquier otra actividad, por tanto deberás estar siempre localizable, al menos hasta que alcance la mayoría de edad... También deberás dejarme un documento firmado manifestando que, por no poder cuidar de ella, la dejas bajo mi custodia. Obviamente, este documento no tiene valor legal, pero me servirá en caso de que en el futuro pretendas emprender cualquier acción contra mí.</p><p>Estuvo de acuerdo en todo.</p><p>-No te preocupes, dijo, lo único que quiero es perderla de vista. Firmaré lo que quieras, y cuando necesites cualquier autorización solo tienes que llamarme.</p><p>Al día siguiente se presentó en mi casa con la niña. Sonia llevaba un pequeño bolso con algunas ropas y sus objetos personales. Su bello rostro estaba más triste de lo que lo había visto nunca, y sus ojos, hinchados y todavía húmedos, reflejaban claramente que había estado toda la noche llorando. Con un beso que me pareció el de Judas, se despidió de ella y desapareció.</p><p>Durante algunos días, Sonia se mostraba enormemente triste y silenciosa, y con frecuencia se refugiaba en su cuarto y, a pesar de que cerraba la puerta, claramente se le oía llorar desde mi habitación.</p><p>Traté de no intentar consolarla. Sabía que era algo que tenía que pasar por ella misma, y que era necesario respetar su intimidad y dejar que se desahogase.</p><p>Cuando salía, trataba de hablarle de otros temas, de jugar con ella o ayudarla a estudiar. También le compré algunas muñecas y le ayudé a decorar su cuarto a su gusto.</p><p>Poco a poco fue recuperando su alegría, sus ganas de jugar y de reír, y cada vez se mostraba más cariñosa conmigo, e incluso diría que coqueta.</p><p>Sin embargo, con frecuencia la encontraba algo triste y reservada. Un día le pregunté si todavía echaba de menos a su madre.</p><p>-¿¿¿A mi madre???... Nooooooo.... Estoy muy feliz de que se haya ido esa bruja... y espero que no vuelva nunca... Es solo que....</p><p>-¿Qué?</p><p>-Que siempre soy una carga para todo el mundo... primero para mi madre, y ahora para ti.</p><p>-No cariño... no eres una carga para mí. En realidad eres una bendición. Desde que has llegado has llenado mi vida de alegría. Créeme, me das tu mucho más de lo que yo te doy.</p><p>Se abrazó a mí y me apretó con todas sus fuerzas, y permaneció así por unos quince minutos. Pude ver como sus ojos se llenaban de lágrimas, y tal vez de los míos también brotara alguna sin permiso.</p><p>Después de unos meses ya se había adaptado perfectamente a su nuevo hogar... y a su nuevo ""padre"". Había cumplido 11 años y cada vez se estaba poniendo más guapa. Seguía siendo muy pequeñita y menuda, pero su culito estaba tomando forma y sus piernas firmes (aunque delgadas) y perfectamente torneadas.</p><p>Aunque a la calle solía salir con pantalones, o con el uniforme del cole, en casa le gustaba estar con falditas muy cortas y calcetines, o a veces con camisetas largas que le cubrían hasta justo por debajo del culito, pero dejaban al descubierto sus bonitas piernas.</p><p>A pesar de que ya tenía edad para ducharse sola, siempre me pedía que la ayudara a bañarse. He de confesar que esto me excitaba enormemente, pues tenía un cuerpo precioso, y sobre su pecho, aunque todavía plano, ya resaltaban unos hermosos pezones que empezaban a anunciar el próximo fin de la infancia. Llenaba la bañera con agua caliente, le lavaba el pelo y le daba jabón en la espalda. Luego, a pesar de que perfectamente podía darse jabón ella misma en el resto del cuerpo, se volvía hacia mí y me miraba tiernamente, para que siguiera jabonándola en su parte delantera y en las piernas, e incluso las separaba para que le limpiara suavemente la entrepierna. Al frotarle el pecho, y pasarle la mano enjabonada sobre los pezones, notaba que se endurecían como si fueran almendras, y al pasársela entre las piernas, cerraba los ojos y parecía disfrutar del masaje.</p><p>Frecuentemente, cuando me veía en el sofá leyendo o viendo la tele, o escuchando música, se sentaba a mi lado y apoyaba su cabeza sobre mi pecho para que la abrazara, y así podía pasarse largos ratos. Después se ponía a jugar con mi pelo, o con mi nariz, o a darme un masaje... Cuando se movía, despreocupadamente, no era raro que se le subiese la falda o la camiseta, y me mostrara ""sin querer"" sus braguitas ajustadas y su hermoso culito, y como casi siempre acababa colocándose a caballito encima de mis piernas, yo no podía evitar tener una tremenda erección, aunque esto parecía no importarle. Incluso diría que le divertía, ya que el pequeño diablillo siempre se las arreglaba para sentarse, con las piernas abiertas, justo encima de mi polla.</p><p>Otras veces saltaba encima de mí y me retaba una pelea. Luchaba con todas sus fuerzas, hasta quedar agotada, y yo fingía que me costaba trabajo dominarla, aunque finalmente acababa inmovilizándola. Le sujetaba los brazos con una sola de mis manos, y las piernas con mi cuerpo, quedándome una mano libre para hacerle cosquillas o fingir que le pegaba.</p><p>Creo que disfrutaba cuando se sentía inmovilizada, inerme, a mi merced, y que incluso le gustaba cuando le hacía daño al sujetarla o cuando la forzaba en alguna posición incomoda o dolorosa.</p><p>Un día, después de una de estas ""peleas"", cuando estaba totalmente inmovilizada, indefensa y agotada por el esfuerzo, todavía medio jadeando y con esa mirada tierna que ponía cuando quería inspirar compasión, dijo en voz muy baja.</p><p>-Está bien, me rindo... ahora soy tu esclava.</p><p>-¿Ah, si?... ¿me prometes que no te vas a rebelar?... ¿serás mi esclava aunque te suelte?</p><p>Asintió con la cabeza, manteniendo sus bonitos ojos clavados en los míos.</p><p>La solté y me quedé mirándola por un momento, mientras le acariciaba el pelo. Permaneció inmóvil, sonriendo, con los brazos por encima de su cabeza, como si estuviera atada. Con la lucha se le había subido la camiseta hasta más arriba del ombligo. Sus piernas estaban separadas, y sin ningún pudor enseñaba su barriguita y unas bragas blancas muy finas, casi transparentes y ajustadas, bajo las que se marcaba nítidamente su pequeña rajita.</p><p>Jugueteé unos instantes con su ombligo...</p><p>-¿Y ahora qué?, pregunté.</p><p>-Ahora puedes hacerme lo que quieras, respondió con su dulce voz.</p><p>No se si no entendí o no quise entender lo que quería decirme, pero de repente me sentí turbado, pero a pesar de mi gran excitación intenté disimularla lo mejor que pude, y poniendo gesto serio solo se me ocurrió decirle.</p><p>-Pues ahora debería darte unos azotes en el culo por haberme desafiado.</p><p>No lo podía creer cuando sumisamente se colocó sobre mis rodillas con el culo en pompa. Tenía ante mí el culo más bonito y tierno que nunca había visto. Un culito pequeño pero ya con forma, y duro como corresponde a una niña que le gustaba correr y hacer deporte.</p><p>-Bueno, creo que me lo merezco.</p><p>Le di tres o cuatro azotes muy suaves, solo rozándole el culo, como un juego, y desde luego, sin hacerle ningún daño. Luego le acaricié ligeramente los muslos.</p><p>Ya eran las diez de la noche, y aunque estoy seguro de que había notado mi fuerte erección presionando sobre su vientre, traté de ponerme muy digno, la ayudé a levantarse y la mandé a la cama.</p><p>Con una sonrisa pícara me dio un beso en la cara, se despidió y se dirigió obediente a su cuarto.</p><p>Yo me quedé un rato leyendo, y después de una hora, aproximadamente, me fui también a dormir.</p><p>A media noche oí que se abría la puerta de mi habitación, y una pequeña sombra se acercaba a mi cama. Encendí la luz de la lámpara que había sobre la mesilla y ví a mi querida niña mirándome en silencio.</p><p>-Hola mi amor... ¿qué haces aquí?</p><p>-No puedo dormir.</p><p>-¿Te encuentras mal?</p><p>-Noo.</p><p>-¿Te preocupa algo?</p><p>Negó con la cabeza.</p><p>-Es solo que no puedo dormir... ¿me dejas acostarme contigo?</p><p>Separé las sábanas, invitándola a meterse en la cama, y rápidamente, con gesto de satisfacción se acurrucó a mi lado. Jugueteamos un rato, nos reímos y acabó abrazándose a mi cuello, apretándose muy fuerte contra mi cuerpo, con las caras pegadas, tocando mi nariz con la suya. Nuestros labios estaban a escasos centímetros, y podía respirar su dulce y algo acelerado aliento.</p><p>-¿No le vas a contar a papá lo que te pasa?, insistí.</p><p>-Es queeee... es que... estaba en la cama pensando en... bueno... antes, cuando me diste unos azotes en el culo... bueno... pensaba si algún día me pegas de verdad...</p><p>-¿Tienes miedo a que te pegue?</p><p>-Noooo... solo que a veces sueño que tu... ummm... ¿crees que soy buena?</p><p>-Si cariño, eres una niña muy buena.</p><p>-A veces sueño que aunque soy buena tú te enfadas conmigo y me pegas de verdad y....</p><p>-¿Y te pego fuerte?</p><p>-Muy fuerte, y con una correa.</p><p>-¿Hasta hacerte llorar?</p><p>-Sueño que estoy llorando, pero tú me sigues pegando.</p><p>-¿Y te gusta cuando lo hago?</p><p>Asintió con la cabeza.</p><p>Acaricié su espalda, y lentamente bajé la mano hasta su culito. Pasé la mano por encima del pijama, acariciando también sus muslos, antes de darle dos ligeras palmaditas en el trasero.</p><p>-Bien mi amor. Creo que ha llegado la hora de que te de una buena zurra... pero esta va a ser de verdad... y te aseguro que te va a doler... y no me detendré aunque me supliques que pare. ¿Estás dispuesta?</p><p>-Si papá.</p><p>-Bien... para que los azotes sean más efectivos deberás quitarte el pantalón del pijama.</p><p>Sin rechistar se quitó el pantaloncito, ofreciendo su bonito culo y sus muslos, ahora sin ninguna protección.</p><p>La puse boca a bajo y le coloqué un cojín bajo la pelvis para que el culo quedase ligeramente elevado y comencé a azotarla con la mano abierta, esta vez en serio, como si se tratase de un auténtico castigo. Un castigo que para nada se merecía la inocente criatura. Con los primeros azotes, ningún lamento ni queja salió de la boca de la dulce Sonia.</p><p>A pesar del amor que sentía por mi nenita, la situación me excitaba enormemente. Siempre había sentido una fuerte tendencia sádica, y el hecho de tener a mi disposición a una criatura tan hermosa, dulce e inocente me hacía sentir en el paraíso. Poco a poco fui aumentando la intensidad y frecuencia de los golpes. Le hice separar las piernas para poder azotarla también en el interior de los muslos, sin que ofreciera resistencia alguna.</p><p>Con el incremento de la fuerza de los azotes Sonia empezó a emitir suaves gemidos, que no hacían más que aumentar mi excitación. Pasados unos instantes, estaba golpeándola ya a plena potencia, como si se tratase de una sumisa adulta y bien experimentada. Ahora Sonia sí gemía, e incluso gritaba con cada azote, pero en ningún caso trataba de cubrirse o evitar los golpes.</p><p>PLAS, AAAAAAH!... PLAS, AAAAAAY!... PLAS, AAAAAAAAY! ..............</p><p>Ahora el culito y los muslos de la niña estaban completamente rojos, lo que a mi vista los hacía todavía más bonitos. Me detuve un instante para contemplarlos. Sonia sollozaba, y tenía los ojos cubiertos de lágrimas, pero yo todavía no estaba satisfecho. Cogí una zapatilla y la hice estallar sonoramente sobre la palma de mi mano.</p><p>-Ummmm... creo que este culito está necesitando una zurra con la zapatilla, ¿no crees?</p><p>-Si papá.</p><p>-Te va a doler mucho más que los azotes con la mano. ¿Crees que lo soportarás?</p><p>-Si papá.</p><p>-¿De veras?</p><p>-Si papá... pero... pero antes quiero que me des un beso.</p><p>Cuando me acerqué para besarla, en lugar de la mejilla me ofreció sus tiernos labios. La besé suavemente y, aunque sus labios permanecieron cerrados, me parecieron la fruta más dulce que nunca había probado. Por unos instantes permanecí mirando sus ojos húmedos. Nuestros labios apenas se habían separado unos centímetros cuando Sonia volvió a acercar sus labios a los míos para besarme de nuevo, pero esta vez entreabrió los labios, permitiendo que mi boca saboreara en su plenitud el exquisito manjar de su boca. Fue el beso más hermoso que nunca nadie me había dado... un regalo de un ángel, o quizás de los mismos dioses.</p><p>Volví a coger la zapatilla, y de nuevo la hice sonar sobre la palma de mi mano.</p><p>-¿Estás dispuesta?</p><p>-Si papá.</p><p>De nuevo alcé la mano, esta vez armada con una zapatilla, y la dejé caer con fuerza sobre el inerme culito de la niña. Si cabe con más fuerza que antes... una y otra vez...</p><p>ZAS, AAAAAAAY... ZAAAAS, AAAAAAAAG... ZAAAAAS, AAAAAAAGG...</p><p>Perdí la cuenta de los azotes que le propiné, pero creo que estuve zurrándole más de media hora, sin que, a pesar de sus lamentos, mostrara la más mínima intención de rebeldía, y sin que ni siquiera intentara esquivar o protegerse de los golpes.</p><p>Dejé la zapatilla y empecé a acariciarle el maltrecho culito y la parte trasera e interior de los muslos. La niña seguía sollozando, y su respiración era entrecortada, pero su mirada no había perdido un ápice de dulzura, y diría que su actitud era incluso agradecida.</p><p>Seguí acariciándole el culo y las piernas, y como las tenía separadas, me fue fácil deslizarla la mano por el interior de sus muslos hasta alcanzar su rajita. Al notarlo separó todavía más las piernas para facilitarme la labor. Su impúber coñito estaba húmedo y poco a poco fui introduciendo un dedo en su vagina. Ahora no estaba seguro de si sus gemidos eran de dolor o de placer, pero por un buen rato permanecí masajeando el interior de su estrecha y hasta ahora inexplorada caverna. Luego retiré el dedo de su agujerito y jugueteé unos instantes con su clítoris.</p><p>Había dado por terminado el castigo, pero de nuevo me sorprendió con una pregunta que volvió a incendiar mi excitación.</p><p>-¿También vas a pegarme ahí?</p><p>Mi polla se puso dura como un palo, pero traté de controlarme.</p><p>-Bueno... quizás sea demasiado duro para una niña tan pequeña.</p><p>-¿Pero te gustaría?</p><p>No me atreví a contestarle. Tampoco hizo falta. Sin decir nada se dio la vuelta y separó las piernas tanto como pudo. Ahora su culo estaba encima del cojín, y su pelvis elevada, lo que hacía que su coñito se abriera tanto que podía ver su estrecha vagina, y su pequeño clítoris emergiendo, casi desafiante.</p><p>No pude resistirme al ofrecimiento, y le propiné unos diez azotes, no tan fuerte como antes, pero lo suficiente para que aullara con cada golpe.</p><p>Cuando terminé la besé de nuevo e intenté secar sus lágrimas.</p><p>-¿Te ha dolido mucho?</p><p>-Ufff, siii... los golpes en la rajita duelen de verdad.</p><p>-Lo siento mi amor... quizás he sido demasiado duro.</p><p>-¿Te gusta hacerme daño?</p><p>-Ummm... pueeess... si, me gusta mucho, respondí casi avergonzado.</p><p>-¿Te gusta verme llorar?</p><p>-Si... Te quiero muchísimo... eres mi princesa... pero, no se por qué, pero tengo que reconocer que me gusta.</p><p>Sonrió tiernamente, aún con lágrimas en los ojos y con sus mejillas empapadas. Estaba hermosísima.</p><p>-Me gusta que te guste, respondió apoyando su cabecita en mi pecho mientras yo le acariciaba el pelo.</p><p>Luego cogió mi mano y la volvió a poner sobre su coñito, mientras con gesto pícaro aseguraba.</p><p>-He sido una niña muy mala.</p><p>Esta vez no tuve compasión y los azotes fueron realmente fuertes.</p><p>PLAS, PLAS, PLAS, PLAS..... AAAAAY, AAAAAY, AAAAAAG, AAAAAAUG...</p><p>Después de 20 o 30 azotes la pobrecilla estaba completamente desmadejada, sumida en llanto y con la respiración entrecortada.</p><p>-Creo que por esta vez es suficiente, mi amor.</p><p>Asintió con la cabeza y se puso a horcajadas sobre mí, abrazándome con todas sus fuerzas. Mi polla estaba dura, y en esta posición presionaba fuertemente contra su vientre. A Sonia esto no solo no le disgustaba, sino que, por el contrario, parecía disfrutar rozando su pequeño coñito contra ella sin ningún pudor.</p><p>Cuando su llanto se fue calmando, acaricié su coñito con dos dedos mientras le susurraba al oído.</p><p>-¿Crees que cabrá dentro de tu rajita?</p><p>No respondió. Solo cogió mi polla con sus suaves manitas y la dirigió a la entrada de su cálida rajita. La sujeté por sus pequeñas caderas y presioné con fuerza.</p><p>-AAAAAAAAAAAH.</p><p>Después del agudo grito se quedó parada por unos instantes. Mi pene, de un tamaño normal, había entrado hasta el fondo. Lentamente comencé a moverme, primero con movimientos cortos, y luego más amplios. Sus gemidos se hicieron menos agudos, hasta que no pude distinguir si eran de dolor o de placer. Pero su agujerito era tan estrecho y cálido que no tardé en correrme e inundarla de semen.</p><p>Permanecimos inmóviles por un rato, sin retirar mi polla de su infantil vientre, hasta que se quedó completamente flácida. Luego, sin dejar de abrazarla, se quedó dormida sobre mi pecho.</p><p>Fue solo el principio. Siguieron otras muchas noches de dolor y placer. Pero eso... es otra historia...</p>"
86,Después del Divorcio,Alejandro,,"['M/g', 'cons', 'pedo', 'lolita', 'fath/dau', 'spank']","Después de divorcio, un padre comienza a tener relaciones con su hija",2012-07-14T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Cuando me divorcié, Sonia tenía 6 años. Desde que nació, yo había estado muy unido a ella, mientras que su madre apenas se había preocupado de su pequeña. Yo me levantaba por las noches cuando lloraba, yo la bañaba, jugaba con ella, y cuando fue un poco más mayor, la llevaba a la escuela y le ayudaba a hacer los deberes. En realidad, yo estaba mucho más unido a Sonia que su madre. Así que cuando nos divorciamos me quedé yo con su custodia. No me importó demasiado que su madre nos abandonara, ni siquiera que se fuera con otro hombre. Al fin y al cabo, yo me quedaba cuidando a la única persona que realmente me importaba, a mi pequeño gran amor. </p><p>Desde entonces, estuvimos todavía más unidos. Le gustaba jugar conmigo y, en cuanto terminaba sus deberes, se sentaba a mi lado a ver la tele o se subía en mi regazo, me abrazaba, jugaba con mi pelo, me retaba a una pelea o fingía ser mi enfermera. Le encantaba que le hiciera mimos, caricias, que le diera besos... Muchas veces aparecía semidesnuda, buscando que le acariciara su suave y sensible piel, y también desabrochaba mi camisa o levantaba mi camiseta para juguetear con mi pecho desnudo. </p><p>Desde pequeña, no le oculté nada relativo al sexo. Le hablaba de ello con la misma normalidad que de cualquier otro tema, y desde siempre, Sonia lo vio como algo natural. </p><p>Al poco de quedarnos solos me preguntó si me sentía solo por las noches sin mamá. Le dije que no, que todo estaba bien. Pero esa misma noche, cuando estaba casi dormido, entró en mi habitación y se metió en mi cama. </p><p>-¿Qué haces aquí, pequeño diablillo?</p><p>-No quiero que estés solo</p><p>-Ya te dije que no era necesario, que estaba bien... además, tu dormirás mucho mejor en tu cama</p><p>-Ummm... yo sí que me siento sola... y quiero dormir contigo... porfaaa papi...</p><p>-Bueeeeeno, está bien. Si tú quieres puedes quedarte a dormir.</p><p>-Bieeeeennnn... gracias papi</p><p>Me dio un tierno beso y se abrazó fuertemente a mí.</p><p>Me avergüenza reconocerlo, pero, aunque solo era una niña, me sentía muy excitado cuando estaba con ella. Su cuerpo era pequeño pero bien formado, con unas piernas preciosas y un culito redondo y firme. Y su cara... en fin, creo que era la más dulce y bonita del mundo. </p><p>Nos pasábamos mucho tiempo abrazándonos, besándonos, acariciándonos. Pronto empezamos a acariciarnos también las partes más íntimas. Ella notaba mi excitación y creo que se divertía con ello. Le gustaba juguetear con mi pene. Se ponía encima de mí, con las piernas abiertas, fingiendo jugar al caballito, y frotaba su infantil coñito contra mi polla. Luego separaba mucho las piernas para que yo acariciara su rajita, e incluso metiera un dedo dentro de su pequeña vagina. Después le comía el coñito, acariciaba y succionaba su clítoris con mis labios y jugaba con mi lengua dentro de su vagina y sobre su sensible clítoris. Finalmente era ella la que me chupaba la polla, con una dulzura que nunca había conocido, hasta hacerme correr dentro de su boca, inundándola con mi caliente leche. </p><p>Durante mucho tiempo continuamos con estos juegos y otros parecidos, sin llegar a la penetración. </p><p>Cierto día estaba yo en el ordenador, descargando algunas imágenes de sado. Sonia estaba estudiando, y generalmente la oía llegar. Pero ese día estaba demasiado entretenido y me percaté de su presencia cuando abrió la puerta del pequeño cuarto de trabajo. Rápidamente cerré las imágenes, y creo que no llegó a ver nada, o casi nada. Pero ella se dio cuenta de que estaba haciendo algo que quería ocultarle, y con gesto pícaro empezó a preguntarme.</p><p>-¿Qué haces papi?</p><p>Aunque siempre le había hablado de sexo con normalidad, nunca le había dicho nada sobre el sadomasoquismo. Ya había cumplido 9 años, pero todavía era demasiado pequeña para entender esas prácticas. </p><p>-Nada cariño... solo estaba jugando. </p><p>Aunque solo era una niña, no era nada tonta, y no le fue difícil darse cuenta de que le estaba mintiendo. </p><p>-Uh, Uh!... eres un mentiroso... no estabas jugando... quiero ver lo que estabas haciendo!</p><p>-Vale... no estaba jugando. Pero lo que estaba viendo no puede verlo una niña como tu. </p><p>-¿Por qué?... ¿era de sexo?... siempre me dijiste que el sexo era algo normal, que no había por qué avergonzarse de ello.</p><p>-Si, y es verdad, pero... a veces hay algunas prácticas que no son normales, y solo las pueden entender las personas mayores.</p><p>-Pero siempre dijiste que yo era una niña muy madura y...si te gusta a ti no puede ser malo, ¿verdad?</p><p>Ese fue un argumento que me desarmó. No podía decirle que estaba haciendo algo malo. Además, en cualquier caso, prefería que lo aprendiera de mí que no de cualquier otro cuando fuera mayor, así que traté de explicárselo sin darle mayor importancia. </p><p>-Verás cariño, a algunas personas, cuando practicamos sexo, nos excitamos haciéndole daño a nuestra pareja..., pegándole y cosas así. Y a algunas personas les gusta ser castigadas... ¿comprendes? </p><p>-Si</p><p>-Una niña como tu podría pensar que le hago daño a otra persona porque estoy enfadado con ella o la odio, pero no es así. Puedes no estar enfadado y querer mucho a otra persona pero excitarte haciéndole daño... bueno... se que esto es difícil de entender, pero quizás algún día...</p><p>-Lo entiendo, respondió sin titubear.</p><p>-¿Estás segura?</p><p>Asintió con la cabeza</p><p>-¿Me vas a dejar verlo?</p><p>Se sentó en mi regazo y comenzamos a ver las imágenes que me había descargado. Algunas eran realmente duras, y pensé que sentiría turbada. Sin embargo, no parecía incómoda en absoluto. Por el contrario, mostraba una gran serenidad, e incluso parecía que disfrutaba con ellas. </p><p>-¿Tienes más?</p><p>Continuamos viendo otras imágenes que tenía en el archivo, después vídeos, muchos de ellos bastante fuertes, incluso para un adulto. Reconozco que la situación me excitaba enormemente, no solo por los vídeos, sino por verlos con mi pequeña en el regazo, sentada justo sobre mi polla. </p><p>Empecé a acariciarle los pezones... después los muslos. Poco a poco fui subiendo entre las piernas, sintiendo su rajita bajo la fina tela de sus bragas. No tardé en pasar los dedos bajo la tela para sentir la piel de su suave coñito. Ella separaba las piernas todo lo que podía para facilitar el trabajo de mis dedos en su pequeño clítoris y dentro de su estrecha vagina. </p><p>-¿Te gustaría hacerme eso a mi?</p><p>-¿Me dejarías?</p><p>-Claro</p><p>-Pero eso te dolería mucho</p><p>-Lo se... pero si te gusta... no me importa cuanto me duela...quiero decir que...quiero que hagas conmigo lo que te apetezca, aunque me duela mucho. </p><p>Sin decir palabra, la cogí en brazos, la llevé a mi habitación y la tumbé en la cama, boca abajo. Me senté a su lado y empecé a azotarle el culo y los muslos hasta las corvas. Primero fueron azotes suaves y espaciados, después, más intensos y repetidos, hasta golpearla realmente fuerte.</p><p>PLAS... AAY; PLAAASS... AAAAH; PLAAAAASSS, PLAAAAAS, PLAAAAS... AAAAAAAAAAH..........</p><p>Le hice separar ligeramente las piernas para azotar mejor la parte interior de los muslos, lo que también me permitía deslizar de vez en cuando los dedos entre sus piernas, hasta acariciar su coñito. </p><p>Aunque con los ojos llorosos, su mirada seguía siendo tan tierna y limpia como siempre. Parecía que quisiera agradecerme el castigo que le estaba propinando. </p><p>Suavemente le quité las finas braguitas, dejándole el culito completamente desnudo. Separó aun más las piernas, dejando que jugueteara con su clítoris y con su rosada vagina. </p><p>Le hice dar la vuelta, poniéndola ahora boca arriba. Sabía lo que le esperaba; lo había visto en los vídeos, así que abrió las piernas todo lo que pudo, dejando totalmente descubierta e indefensa su tierna rajita. Teniendo en cuenta la elasticidad que tienen las niñas de esa edad, podéis imaginaros lo abierto y expuesto que quedaba su lindo coñito. Lo acaricié por unos instantes.</p><p>-Esto te va a hacer mucho daño -afirmé-, pero si no quieres que lo haga no tienes más que decirlo.</p><p>-Estoy preparada, papi...solo que...</p><p>-¿Qué?</p><p>Me miró con esa mirada entre dulce y pícara que solía poner cuando quería jugar</p><p>-Quiero que me pegues más fuerte que en culo... quiero que me hagas realmente daño</p><p>Estaba completamente excitado, casi fuera de mí. La besé en la boca y comencé a azotarla realmente fuerte. La blanca piel de su coño se puso rápidamente roja, al tiempo que sus ojos y sus mejillas se llenaban de lágrimas.</p><p>PLAAAAAS... AAAAAGGG; PLAAAAASSS... AAAAAUUUGGG; PLAAAAASSSS............</p><p>Ahora sus lamentos eran realmente patéticos. Sin embargo, en medio del castigo, buscó mi boca con sus labios, para fundirnos en un profundo beso, enlazando nuestras lenguas, mientras yo seguía golpeando su área más sensible, y sus gritos se ahogaban en mi propia boca. </p><p>Fue una tarde inolvidable. Después vinieron otras tardes... y otras noches. Sucesivamente fuimos incorporando diversos instrumentos a nuestros juegos: palmetas, cinturones, varas... y otros castigos más duros, de los que aquí no hablar.</p>"
87,Felices Vacaciones,Alejandro,,"['Mg', 'pedo', 'lolita', 'cons', 'spank']","Un hombre entabla amistad con un matrimonio, y decide pasar unas vacaciones con ellos. Durante las vacaciones se fija en su bonita hija de 12 años, y sus padres le ofrecen tener relaciones con ella.",2013-04-13T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>No hace mucho tiempo, a través de una página de contactos en Internet, especializada en contactos bdsm, conocí a una mujer cuyo anuncio me llamó poderosamente la atención: ""Sumisa joven, casada, masoquista. Mi marido me ofrece a hombres sádicos para mi entrenamiento y castigo"".</p><p>Omitiré más detalles, pero su perfil me gustó desde el primer momento y decidí escribirle. </p><p>Después de intercambiar varios correos acordamos una cita para conocernos. El marido también estaría presente, para darle una mayor confianza. Quedamos en un lugar discreto y charlamos largo rato.</p><p>Me causaron desde el principio muy buena impresión. Era un matrimonio educado, agradable y bien parecido, aunque aparentemente desigual: ella una mujer de unos 40 años, muy atractiva; él mucho mayor que ella, seguramente pasaba ampliamente los 60, pero alto, delgado y de aspecto distinguido. </p><p>A pesar de la diferencia de edad, parecían muy compenetrados. María, que así se llamaba la esposa, bromeaba diciendo que desde que era una niña se había sentido atraída por los hombres mayores y dominantes. Desde que tuvo uso de razón se excitaba pensando en ser castigada, y con el tiempo se había convertido en una auténtica masoquista que solo disfruta con duros castigos, y cada vez quiere más. Su marido, Pedro, aunque jugaba el papel de dominante, le gustaba el sado algo más ligero. </p><p>Obviamente, su entrega no era totalmente desinteresada, y en esto fueron claros desde el primer momento. Existía también un interés económico, aunque a María le encantaba sentirse una puta en manos de otro hombre. </p><p>Me pareció bien el acuerdo. Ella era una mujer muy hermosa, y estaba deseando comprobar lo sumisa que era... y doy fe de que no me iba a defraudar.</p><p>Tuvimos un primer encuentro íntimo, luego otro... María se comportaba como una auténtica gatita sumisa... más cariñosa cuanto más castigo recibía. No solo se dejaba hacer, sino que se entregaba por completo, se ofrecía... sus miradas, sus quejidos confundidos con jadeos, su actitud invitaba a zurrarle con dureza... incluso a ser cruel. </p><p>Nuestras citas se hicieron habituales, y con el tiempo, al margen del aspecto sexual, llegamos a tener una buena amistad. Y no solo con ella, sino también con su marido. </p><p>Con frecuencia quedamos para cenar o tomar unas copas, o simplemente para charlar. Como dije al principio, era una pareja educada y culta, y siempre era un placer debatir cualquier tema. </p><p>En una ocasión me hablaron del lugar donde pasaban las vacaciones. Solían alquilar una casita en un lugar tranquilo, soleado, con piscina, cerca de una bonita playa y rodeada de naturaleza. Siguieron contándome las bondades del lugar: excursiones, actividades... hasta convencerme para pasar con ellos el mes de vacaciones. A fin de cuentas, aunque yo no tenía problemas económicos, compartir los gastos nos permitía ahorrar un dinerillo, y estaba seguro de que me lo pasaría bien. </p><p>Yo viajé unos días más tarde que ellos. Cuando llegué me encontré un lugar realmente paradisíaco, tal como me lo habían descrito. Me sentía feliz de haber venido, pero la mejor sorpresa todavía estaba por llegar: María tenía una preciosa hija, de 12 años; morenita, pequeña de estatura y delgada, pero con unas bonitas formas a pesar de su edad. Vestía una camiseta y un pantalón corto que dejaba ver unas preciosas piernas bien torneadas. Aunque su pecho todavía era plano, se notaban ya los pezones apuntando bajo la fina tela de la camiseta. </p><p>Al entrar en la casa me recibió María:</p><p>-Hola Alex, bienvenido... oh... esta es Laura, mi hija... bueno... más bien un pequeño diablo que vive conmigo, jeje.</p><p>-Hola Laura, encantado de conocerte</p><p>-Hola Alex, contestó Laura, al tiempo que se acercaba para darme dos besos. </p><p>-Vaya María, que callado te lo tenías. No me habías dicho que tenías una hija tan guapa. </p><p>Laura sonrió, mientras su madre protestaba</p><p>-Oh... no le des coba o acabará creyéndoselo.</p><p>Pronto me di cuenta de que Laura, además de hermosa, era una niña simpática, alegre, obediente y muy cariñosa. Enseguida cogió confianza, y como yo le hacía caso y le seguía en todos sus juegos, se pasaba casi todo el día conmigo, jugando, en la piscina, en la playa, corriendo en el campo, fingiendo luchar conmigo... </p><p>En sus juegos no evitaba el contacto físico, como si fuera una niña inocente de menor edad. Más bien parecía que lo buscara. Incluso le gustaba jugar al caballito, poniéndose a horcajadas sobre mis piernas, lo que me provocaba una tremenda excitación, que parecía no notar... o al menos no importarle. </p><p>Pero en lo que aun parecía más inocente era en su forma de vestir; siempre con ropa ligera, sin importarle mostrar sus encantos. Incluso, como su pecho todavía era casi plano, casi siempre en la piscina y frecuentemente dentro de casa, permanecía en top-less, con una minúscula braguita que apenas le cubría su infantil coñito, y mostrando sin ningún pudor sus bonitos pezones. </p><p>Un día estaba en la piscina, tomando el sol y fingiendo leer un libro, aunque en realidad no podía quitarle el ojo a la niña. Ella jugaba despreocupadamente, mientras yo la miraba con disimulo... o al menos eso creía. Silenciosamente se acercó María y se sentó a mi lado. </p><p>-Es hermosa, ¿verdad?</p><p>-Ummm... ya lo creo, contesté un poco ruborizado. Creo que es la niña más hermosa que he visto.</p><p>-Oh, si... creo que salió a la madre, sentenció María riéndose. ¿Te gustaría follarla?</p><p>A pesar de que ya tenía bastante confianza me sentí un poco avergonzado</p><p>-¿Estás loca?... todavía es una niña</p><p>-¿Pero te gustaría?, continuó María.</p><p>Traté de quitarle importancia al asunto y tomarlo como una broma</p><p>-Bueno... la verdad es que ya es toda una mujercita, jaja</p><p>-Ya lo creo que lo es. A su edad a mi ya me gustaban los hombres... sobre todo los hombres mayores, jaja... y creo que tu también le gustas a ella... ¿por qué ponerle barreras a la naturaleza?, ¿no crees?</p><p>-¿Dejarías que follara con un hombre como yo?</p><p>-Te seré sincero. Laura ya no es tan inocente como aparenta. Desde hace tiempo la ""alquilamos"" a hombres para que ""jueguen"" con ella... aunque de momento sin follarla. Ya sabes, deja que la desnuden, que la toquen, los masturba, se la chupa... y pueden correrse donde quieran. A muchos hombres les gustan estas cosas.</p><p>Pero tu caso es distinto. Tú le gustas, y se entiende muy bien contigo. De hecho, me dijo que había sentido algo especial desde el primer momento en que te vio. Así que creo que serías la persona ideal para hacerle perder su virginidad. </p><p>Me sentí bastante confuso, y no supe muy bien que responder, pero María continuó, casi sin darme tiempo a balbucear un ""¿hablas en serio?""</p><p>-Por supuesto. Además Laura es una niña muy sumisa, y creo que es hora de que alguien con experiencia le enseñe a ser una buena esclava. </p><p>Con una mirada pícara y una sonrisa de oreja a oreja, María se levantó y dio unos pasos hacia la casa, aunque pronto se volvió hacia mí, de nuevo</p><p>-Ah, por cierto... ¿sabes que me dijo Laura anoche?... que le gustaría hacerlo contigo sin cobrarte... jajaja... creo que está enamorada</p><p>Volvió de nuevo sus pasos hacia la casa, y yo me quedé mirando a Laura, confuso pero tremendamente excitado, pensando en lo que acababa de decirme su madre. </p><p>El día transcurrió sin mayor novedad, aunque no pude quitarme de la cabeza la idea de follar al pequeño angelito. </p><p>Por la noche, mientras veíamos la tele, Laura se sentó a mi lado y apoyó su hermosa cabeza en mi pecho. La rodeé con mi brazo y acaricié su pelo y su cuello por un buen rato. Cuando terminó el programa nos deseamos buenas noches y cada uno nos fuimos a nuestras respectivas habitaciones. </p><p>En la cama, daba vueltas sin poder conciliar el sueño. Aunque lo intentaba, no podía sacarme de la cabeza a mi hermosa nenita. Soñaba despierto con ella a mi lado, aunque a veces no podía evitar compadecerla cuando la imaginaba en manos de otros hombres; hombres seguramente de aspecto repugnante que la manoseaban sin ninguna sensibilidad, y llenaban su cuerpo de babas y semen asqueroso. Pero paradójicamente este pensamiento en lugar de causarme rechazo me excitaba todavía más. </p><p>Todavía no habría pasado media hora cuando oí que llamaban en la puerta de mi cuarto.</p><p>-Toc, toc,... soy Laura... ¿estás dormido?</p><p>Me levanté a toda prisa para abrir la puerta</p><p>-Hola Laura, ¿qué haces aquí?</p><p>-No podía dormir... ¿me dejas dormir contigo?</p><p>Estaba descalza. Vestía una finísima camiseta de tirantes que le llegaba hasta el ombligo y una minúscula braguita blanca, casi transparente. La hice pasar a la habitación y cerré la puerta. Nos sentamos en la cama y acaricié tiernamente su bonito rostro.</p><p>-¿Sabes Laura?, yo tampoco podía dormir... precisamente estaba pensando en ti. </p><p>Dulcemente apoyó su cabeza en mi hombro. La tumbé en la cama y comencé a acariciar todo su cuerpo muy suavemente. Al pasar mis dedos sobre su pecho, aun por encima de la camiseta, noté que sus pezones se endurecían. Me paré unos instantes acariciándolos, luego metí la mano por debajo de la tela para juguetear con ellos directamente. </p><p>Por un momento hizo un mohín de tristeza, tratando de disculparse</p><p>-Uh, lo siento... todavía no tengo tetas</p><p>No pude evitar una sonrisa. Quité completamente su camiseta y comencé a besarle los pezones, succionarlos y acariciarlos con la lengua. Se pusieron todavía más duros, como auténticos pitones, y noté como su respiración se hacía más profunda, no pudiendo evitar algún suspiro de satisfacción. </p><p>-Son las tetitas más bonitas que nunca he visto. No importa que sean pequeñas... pezoncitos son hermosos como dos diamantes.</p><p>-¿Te gustan?... son tuyas</p><p>Besé su cuello, y luego su boca. Sus labios eran el manjar más sabroso y tierno que un hombre pueda imaginar. Su dulzura me hacía imaginar por momentos que estaba con un ángel del cielo. Llegué incluso a dudar de que tuviera sexo. </p><p>Bajé mi mano, recorriendo todo su cuerpo, hasta acariciar sus muslos. Luego, poco a poco, sin prisa, llegué hasta su pequeña braguita. Me di cuenta de que estaba mojada, y su infantil rajita se marcaba perfectamente bajo la tela. Yo seguía sin apresurarme, acariciando por encima de la braga, bajando a veces a sus muslos, y luego de vuelta a su coñito. </p><p>Laurita tenía las piernas separadas. Cerró los ojos y empezó a jadear, cada vez con más fuerza. Aparté las braguitas y pasé mis dedos directamente sobre su coño. Era un coñito totalmente infantil, liso y suave, sin un indicio siquiera de pelusa. Sus labios internos todavía no estaban desarrollados, aunque podía notar claramente su clítoris. </p><p>Deslicé un dedo dentro de su virginal vagina. Estaba totalmente húmeda y entró sin dificultad. Masajeé suavemente el interior de su vientre mientras volvía a besar su boca y nuestras lenguas se enroscaban apasionadamente. Laurita comenzó a agitarse y convulsionarse mientras gemía con delicada voz infantil y se abrazaba fuertemente a mi cuello tratando de fundir su cuerpo con el mío. </p><p>Me di cuenta de que se estaba corriendo y empecé a mover el dedo con más fuerza, tratando de prolongar un orgasmo que duró varios minutos. </p><p>Se quedó un rato callada, apoyando su cabeza en mi pecho. </p><p>-¿Te ha gustado?, pregunté</p><p>-Nunca me habían acariciado así... no se lo que me pasó... lo siento</p><p>-Es normal. No es nada malo.</p><p>-Mi mamá me dijo que nunca debo correrme sin el permiso de mi amo... supongo que merezco un castigo. </p><p>-¿Ah, si?... ¿y que más te dice tu mamá?</p><p>-Pueeesss... me mandó que te dijera que había sido una niña muy mala y que merecía una buena zurra</p><p>-Ummm... ¿y eso es verdad?</p><p>Movió la cabeza a los lados</p><p>-No... soy una niña muuuuy buena, respondió con una sonrisa pícara... ..., ¿te gustaría pegarme?</p><p>No supe que contestar, y por unos momentos permanecí en silencio. Ella cogió mi polla y empezó a masturbarme</p><p>-Yo he disfrutado mucho, continuó... ahora tienes derecho a disfrutar tu... puedes hacerme todo lo que quieras</p><p>-¿Incluso pegarte?</p><p>Asintió con la cabeza</p><p>-¿Aunque seas una niña buena?</p><p>-Soy una niña buena, pero quiero ser tu esclava... y mamá dice que te gusta torturar a las chicas</p><p>-Si..., pero tu aun eres una niña..., y no se si estarás preparada...</p><p>-Quiero que me des una buena paliza, para demostrarte lo buena esclava que soy</p><p>La puse boca abajo en la cama y comencé a azotarle el culo con la mano. Era un culito suave y duro, y el tacto de la mano al azotarlo era una sensación maravillosa. Empecé suave, intercalando azotes y caricias. Luego, cada vez más fuerte y más continuo, hasta golpearla realmente fuerte, y no solo en las nalgas, sino también en la parte posterior de los muslos. Laurita lanzaba débiles quejidos, pero en ningún momento intentaba eludir los golpes, sino que más bien parecía levantar su precioso culito para facilitar el castigo. </p><p>Me sentía en el cielo azotando el precioso culito de mi pequeña esclava, viendo como se enrojecía, y oyendo sus mimosos quejidos. Pero después de un rato decidí pasar a algo más serio: la hice levantar y la llevé hacia la pared, donde había una alcayata como para sujetar un cuadro grande. Cogí una cuerda, le até las manos y luego la sujeté en la alcayata, tensando la cuerda lo suficiente para hacer que se apoyara en el suelo solo sobre las puntas de los pies. La puse cara a la pared y le ordené separar las piernas. Al estar de puntillas, sus piernas lucían aun más bonitas. Me quedé mirándola por unos instantes: sus preciosas piernas separadas, sus muslos y culo enrojecidos, su torso delgado y fina cintura, y su cabeza ligeramente reclinada sobre un hombro... era una escena realmente inenarrable. </p><p>Tomé mi cinturón de cuero y enrolle un extremo en mi mano. Me acerqué y empecé a azotarla como si se tratara de un látigo: primero en el culo y los muslos, previamente enrojecidos por la azotaina; después en la espalda. Golpeé con fuerza, sin tener en cuenta la corta edad de la niña. Pronto, toda su parte posterior se llenó de profundos cardenales rojos. </p><p>Estaba tan excitado que no se el tiempo que estuve golpeando, pero debió ser más de un cuarto de hora. </p><p>Laura soportaba estoicamente el castigo, sin moverse, sin pedir clemencia. De su boca solo salían débiles quejidos cada vez que la correa impactaba en su delicada piel. </p><p>Dejé el cinturón y me acerqué para acariciar su maltrecha espalda. Volvió su cabeza hacia mí para besarme y pude darme cuenta de que su rostro estaba completamente cubierto de lágrimas. Sin embargo en su mirada no había un asomo de reproche, y su beso era dulce, sincero, casi como si me agradeciera el castigo recibido. </p><p>Acaricié su pecho y jugueteé con sus tiernos pezones, que de inmediato respondieron al estímulo, endureciéndose como piedras. Laurita se giró para ponerse de frente.</p><p>-¿Vas a azotarme las tetas?, preguntó adelantando el pecho, en una actitud oferente. </p><p>-No cariño... creo que por hoy es suficiente</p><p>La desaté para llevarla a la cama, pero en lugar te acostarse me pidió que me sentara en ella. Entonces se arrodilló delante de mí y comenzó a chuparme la polla con una maestría que muchas putas expertas desearían. ¡Ufff... no me imaginaba que una niña tan pequeña pudiera metérsela tan adentro!</p><p>Después de un rato, cuando estaba a punto de explotar, la hice acostar en la cama y la besé en la boca</p><p>-Quiero correrme en tu coñito virginal... te dolerá un poco</p><p>-Si mi Amo... rómpeme el coño sin importarte mi dolor... quiero sufrir para que tú goces...</p><p>Fue una noche fantástica. Follé a Laurita varias veces, y me corrí en todos sus agujeros. Nunca había estado con una niña tan sumisa y tan dulce. </p><p>No será la última vez. Hoy la espero de nuevo. Estoy ansioso por tenerla en mis brazos... por mimarla y torturarla. Pero tengo dudas: no se si azotarla en las tetas y en el coño, o tal vez sea todavía demasiado pequeña para un castigo tan duro.</p>"
88,"Marli And Me, Part 1",Alex,wickedness@tormail.org,"['Mg(10)', 'rom', 'cons', 'oral']",,2012-11-03T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I met Marli when she was ten, about a month or so from her eleventh birthday. She was my daughter's friend and had been invited to sleep over one Friday night, and her mom was just dropping her off. I'm generally very careful how I conduct myself around little girls, so as to avoid any suspicion, but when Marli showed up at the door with her mother, I had to force myself to speak - she was just so beautiful, I completely forgot myself. Looking back, I could easily imagine that my jaw literally dropped when I first saw her. I quickly gathered my wits and exchanged inane pleasantries with her mom, who wanted to make sure I was normal and not some creeper. If she only knew. Unfortunately her mother was hideously ugly with the run-down look of a lifelong party girl who was at one time beautiful. After getting a look at her impossibly hot daughter, I'd have been tempted to invite mom in for coffee, wine, marriage, whatever. But with a face like an old catcher's mitt, that wasn't happening.</p><p>Once mom had satisfied herself that her daughter was in capable hands, I could focus on Marli, and I could finally examine her in detail. She had straight brown hair and beautiful big brown eyes. She had a small waist, and since she was on the cusp of puberty her hips had just begun to widen, giving her just a hint of the feminine form which was just around the corner. Her tummy was muscular and flat and she had ridiculously long and deeply tanned legs which led up to her best feature; an absolutely perfect ass. Marli's family was poor, and as a result she was forced to wear whatever clothes had been passed down from her older sister or share clothes with her younger sister. Today's outfit was a close-fitting white tank top and a pair of lemon yellow short shorts that were so tight they looked like they'd been painted on - I was amazed her mom let her out of the house like this. They hugged every curve of her perfect little butt beautifully, and I could clearly see the outline of her panties through the threadbare material where it wedged deep into her crack. Had they been a half inch shorter, her ass would be hanging out. With my cock already springing to attention, I knew it was going to be a long day.</p><p>Now, the other thing I must tell you about Marli was that she was physically affectionate. My own daughter wasn't really big on parking herself on laps or sitting close to grownups, and I never forced the issue, since for some reason despite being enormously and hopelessly attracted to little girls, I've never even been remotely attracted to my own child. Marli was as different as could possibly be. Within an hour of hanging around me, she was sitting on my lap like she'd known me for years or cuddling up right next to me. I'd never met a kid like this - there was simply no concern of any kind about physical contact. If she sat next to me, you couldn't fit a piece of paper between us. If she wasn't right next to me she'd put her feet on my legs. She wasn't flirting; that was just her way, as if she had to be in close contact with another person at all times. It was wonderful and tortuous at the same time. I just adored her.</p><p>My daughter and Marli sat on the floor playing video games. Laying on her tummy, Marli's legs were widely splayed as she focused on the game and not on the show she was giving. Apparently her mom hadn't spent too much time on teaching her daughter proper ladylike decorum - not that I was complaining. I could clearly see the shape of Marli's pussy as those incredibly tight shorts rode up into the cleft of her sex and up her butt. They were so short I could even see the little hollows at the tops of her inner thighs. With the two girls enthralled in the game, I had as much time as I needed to examine and memorize every detail of Marli's crotch for the furious masturbation session I had planned for later.</p><p>But in my lust I got careless. With me staring at her ass like my life depended on it, I didn't notice the game ending. What I did notice was Marli snapping her legs closed and rolling over, which instantly broke my trance. I looked up at her face and she was staring right at me with a look of confusion...maybe anger? I turned thirteen shades of purple and moronically tried to look innocent, as if there was a chance of that. I was caught. I looked back a few moments later and Marli was looking at the TV again as a new game began, but now she seemed to be smiling ever so slightly. Was that because of me or something that happened on the screen? I had no idea, but I did my best to behave myself from then on, stealing furtive glances instead of gawking at her like a horny teenager. It wasn't easy.</p><p>After dinner, the girls busied themselves painting their nails and chatting about their fascinating lives. The plan was that we were going to watch a movie, so after I cleaned up the kitchen I told the girls to change for bed and report back when they were finished. My daughter was in her own bedroom getting changed, and that left Marli using the bathroom. When she came out, she had changed into a much more modest outfit. This time she was wearing an oversized sweatshirt and a baggy pair of shorts. My heart sank just a little. I was really going to miss the show from earlier.</p><p>With the girls happily munching on the popcorn I had prepared, I started the DVD and excused myself to the bathroom - I didn't figure I'd miss much except previews. There on the bathroom floor was Marli's overnight bag. I resisted as long as I could before grabbing the bag and snooping around in it. The ordinary things were in there: a small stuffed animal, a toothbrush and tomorrow's outfit, including a fresh pair of white panties and a bra (a trainer, since she had absolutely no need of a real one). I examined the panties I'd found but to my disappointment they were so clean, they looked like they'd been purchased ten minutes ago. But stuffed down inside the bag I caught a glimpse of the shirt she had been wearing earlier, and beneath that, the shorts (size 3T, which, if you know sizes, should give you an idea just how tight they were on her. The T stands for toddler, for fuck's sake - they were made for a three year old!). I pulled the shorts out of the bag - I wanted to see if there was any possibility of getting a whiff of her pussy. I didn't hold much hope that a ten year old would transfer the scent of her pussy to a pair of shorts, but I had to find out. Then, to my overwhelming joy I found wrapped tightly in the shorts was the pair of panties she must have been wearing underneath - orange with purple trim. They were still warm. And even more incredibly, they were wet.</p><p>Raising them to my nose, I fully expected that, Marli being just shy of eleven, had simply peed her pants a little. Completely understandable with all the giggling and wrestling going on between the girls that afternoon. With my brain anticipating the odor of urine but not caring, I inhaled deeply and my eyes snapped open. This was not pee. This was most definitely not pee. My cock bolted to attention even before my olfactory senses had fully processed the unmistakeable scent of sex; of arousal. I opened the panties to examine them. These were clearly a much older pair than the others, with little stains of varying ages. But prominent above all of that was a dark oval of wetness that held the most intoxicating scent I'd ever experienced in my life. Now with less interference I sampled again, breathing deeply the intimate aroma of Marli's most secret place. My dick was now an iron bar, straining uncomfortably at my zipper. With Marli's panties still to my face, I released my cock with my free hand. I had planned on doing this later after the girls had gone to sleep, but with these new developments this simply wasn't going to wait. In short order, I had worked up what seemed like a half a gallon of sperm and fired it angrily into the bathroom sink while simultaneously trying to reach orgasm on the inhale and not scream in release on the exhale. It wasn't easy, but I think I was quiet. At least now, with my lust happily on its way to the city's water treatment facility, I could conduct myself like a gentleman around Marli for the evening. </p><p>As I put myself back together in the bathroom and reluctantly returned Marli's panties back to her overnight bag, I could swear I heard a creak just outside the door. When I returned to the girls they were sitting where I'd left them, but Marli had that same slight smirk again. Nothing about my daughter's appearance led me to believe that Marli had been anywhere but right next to her the entire time, so I dismissed the creak as imaginary.</p><p>The girls had decided to wait for me before starting the movie, so I grabbed a beer and got comfortable on the couch while the opening credits began. The girls were still on the floor, the bowl of popcorn arranged between them. The shorts Marli had on were black athletic shorts, at least two sizes too large - probably borrowed from her big sister. They were big on her but they weren't long. Had they fit properly they'd probably be very revealing but as big as they were, she was swimming in them. Well, at least I wouldn't be caught staring at a preteen cameltoe again. Thank heaven for small favors.</p><p>After finishing the popcorn, the girls arranged themselves on the floor in front of the TV. Other than her legs, which were lovely, Marli wasn't putting on much of a show anymore, so I actually watched the film.</p><p>At some point, Marli had rolled to her side and put one leg up when she bent her knee to scratch her foot. Whether she did this intentionally or not I don't know, but I nearly choked on my beer when I saw that she was not wearing panties and, thanks to her sister's huge shorts, I could clearly see her bald pussy slit. Before I had time to adjust for a better look she had closed her legs again, but the image was permanently burned into my brain.</p><p>Later the girls decided to join me on the couch to be more comfortable, my daughter on one side, Marli on the other. Marli had started to warm up so she took off her sweatshirt, revealing a light pink tank top, this one apparently borrowed from her younger sister (she has two sisters and a brother), because it was very small; only reaching down to her belly button (an adorable innie, if you were curious). Stealing a glance when she had to fix her hair after removing the other shirt, I could see that while she had no boobs at all yet, her nipples were just starting to puff out ever so slightly. Yum.</p><p>Still I could think of nothing but the fact that Marli had no panties on. Every time she moved I tried to carefully sneak a peek up her shorts but to no avail. I had no choice but to bide my time.</p><p>My patience was rewarded when Marli sat away from me, then turned to put her bare feet in my lap. I became instantly hard at her touch but was in no immediate danger of revealing my condition as long as her feet stayed where they were. If I was cautious I could see the side of the mound of her pussy as the material of the shorts had raised up in front but the best parts were blocked. Thinking I could advance the cause a little, I tickled her feet, causing her to giggle and pull her feet back, showing me the briefest flash of her pussy before it was gone again. With mock anger, she then informed me that I was now obligated to give her a foot rub. I pretended to protest, but eventually accepted my punishment and started to massage her cute little feet with her freshly-painted blue toes. I'm not a foot guy; I've never found them particularly attractive and guess I still don't, but there was something decidedly sexual about doing this...especially when she gave the slightest little moan at one point during my efforts.</p><p>In time, I noticed that Marli's breathing had become deep and regular - she had fallen asleep. With my own daughter asleep in a ball on my other side and Marli's feet in my hand, I set her foot down on my leg, but much closer to my cock, which meant that her legs were now spread, albeit slightly. Looking up her shorts, I could see her pussy again, but it was too dark to see any detail. In frustration, I ever so carefully moved the shorts open. There. With all of the lights still on in the room, I had an unobstructed view of her perfect little pussy. I could barely make out the first traces of downy fur. Looking a bit lower, I saw the unmistakable shine of glistening wetness at the innermost line of her slit. I swallowed hard and gently pushed her shorts out of the way just a little more, hoping to improve the view. When I did this, I also opened her legs a bit further, and now I could see just how wet her pussy was. I looked up at her face to make sure she was still asleep, and found she was looking right at me. But this time she didn't snap her legs shut; she kept them spread, looking directly into my eyes. I couldn't hold her gaze and looked down, but her legs stayed put.</p><p>""I'm so sorry."" I said.</p><p>""For what?"" she asked.</p><p>""Marli, I don't even know how to answer that. We both know I was looking up your shorts. It was wrong and I'm sorry."" I really did feel bad. I wanted her desperately but with no desire to spend my remaining days in prison and never see my daughter again, I had no intention of doing anything beyond looking. I'm a pervert, but I'm not stupid.</p><p>""It's okay. I saw you looking at me earlier, too."" she said.</p><p>I played dumb. ""What?? When?""</p><p>""When I was playing Wii."" she replied. Her legs still hadn't moved.</p><p>""Well, you're very beautiful. I guess I couldn't help myself."" I admitted.</p><p>She smiled. Then taking a breath, she said, ""I also heard you in the bathroom. I have an older brother."" The implication was obvious. Well fuck me - now I look like a goddamned creeper. I decided to try and regain some standing. </p><p>""You know, it wasn't very nice of you to spy on me like that."" I tried to sound stern while whispering. My daughter was still out cold on the other side of the couch and I didn't want to wake her.</p><p>""I'm sorry."" she said. Her legs closed a little.</p><p>""I'm sorry too...I'm so embarrassed."" I really was, too. </p><p>""Why? My sister told me everyone does it."" she said.</p><p><i>Everyone?</i> Sensing an opening, I asked, ""Do you?""</p><p>Eyes down, knees now together. No answer. I'll take that as a yes, thank you very much.</p><p>""Well, you got to hear me earlier. Fair's fair."" I pressed. No arguing with playground rules when you're ten. ""So do you?""</p><p>""Sometimes"" she said quietly, looking down.</p><p><i>I'll take Raging Boners for 400, Alex.</i></p><p>Resisting the temptation to ask for specifics and embarrassing her, I simply said, ""It's nothing to be ashamed of. Like you said, everyone does it.""</p><p>She nodded. No answer.</p><p>While I wanted to know every single detail about every masturbatory experience she ever had in her young life, I knew better than that. Instead I said nothing. Her feet were still in my lap, so I gently took one in my hands and rubbed her feet some more.</p><p>About five minutes passed, but she didn't resist the foot massage and seemed to be warming to me again, so I broke the silence, ""Did it bother you that I was looking at you like that?""</p><p>As if startled, she said, ""No! Not at all!""</p><p>Then more quietly, she added with a shrug, ""I liked it.""</p><p>""Really?"" I asked. A nod from Marli.</p><p>""Can I look at you again?""</p><p>She nodded again, but didn't move. So I waited a moment, then tried my luck with her feet and moved them apart just a little. No resistance, but the shorts had moved to a place where my view was completely blocked. </p><p>""I can't see with your shorts like that."" I told her.</p><p>Without a word, she reached down and pulled aside the leg hole of her shorts wider than I'd ever have asked her to, completely exposing her entire vulva. I took a sharp breath - stunned at how hot she was. </p><p>""You are so sexy."" She smiled that such a grownup term was applied to her, and brought her knees up a little, improving my view, but not removing her feet from my lap. </p><p>""Wow"" I said in a whisper.</p><p>As if emboldened by the positive reaction from me, she spread her legs even more, and for the first time her foot came solidly into contact with the titanium rod that had been quietly throbbing in my shorts for the last twenty minutes. I gasped at the touch.</p><p>She had avoided eye contact during her little show, but with that touch she looked right at me. Her mouth opened slightly and she just sat there, watching me, as if waiting for an answer to a question nobody asked.</p><p>""I can't help it. That's what you do to me."" I offered. She smiled again and looked at the tent in my shorts. I took the opportunity to adjust myself, relieving the pressure and pain of my previous positioning, but making my erection much more obvious. This did not go unnoticed by Marli.</p><p>""Can I see it?"" She asked. ""You've seen mine."" The playground rules apply in both directions, apparently. Cute.</p><p>Remembering my daughter right next to me, who sleeps like the dead but no way in hell am I risking having her wake up to find her best friend examining her dad's dick in our living room, not that it would have been any easier to explain what Marli was just doing. </p><p>""Well I don't want to wake ________ up. Tell you what...if we move someplace else I'll let you see."" Apparently I'm stupider than I previously thought.</p><p>""Okay!"" she replied eagerly.</p><p>Placing a blanket on the little ball that was my sleeping daughter, I turned off the lights and the television so she'd stay asleep with no disturbances. Then I beckoned Marli to follow me upstairs to my room. In for a penny, in for a pound, I guess.</p><p>Once in my room, I closed the door and locked it. I'd bet a house payment my daughter wouldn't have even budged for at least eight more hours, but there was no point risking having her just stroll in. I turned on a dim lamp - mood lighting for those evenings when I have company. She hopped up on my bed and scooted to the center, then turned to wait for me. Sitting down next to her, I ask, ""Are you sure?""</p><p>""Yes,"" she replied, ""I've seen pictures before."" she added, trying to sound grown up. Like it's no big deal that she's about to look at a grown man's cock while locked in his bedroom at nearly 1 o'clock in the morning. Sure! Happens all the time!</p><p>So I opened my shorts and took my dick out, which was still hard...harder than I think it's ever been. In fact, I'm fairly convinced I could have broken boards with it, if I knew anything about martial arts.</p><p>While I guess I was hoping that she'd take it in her mouth and start sucking me furiously, that's not what she did. Instead she...studied it. She didn't touch it, but she just examined it carefully...almost clinically. Fortunately I keep things somewhat neat down there, so I didn't scare her with nasty 70's porno pubes, but she looked at it from different angles, then looked down at her own belly once or twice before making a face of what looked like disappointment.</p><p>""Something wrong?"" I asked.</p><p>""No."" </p><p><i>I just love one-word answers. They're my favorite.</i> I thought I knew what was troubling her but there was no way I was putting it out there. My guess was she was thinking it wouldn't fit. Now, I'd love to tell you I have dick like a tennis ball can, but that would be lying. Sadly, I'm brutally average. Probably even on the thin side; a fact I would never have been thankful for before. But the fact that she was even considering having my cock inside her was promising, assuming I was reading her correctly.</p><p>I told her, ""Well you got to look really close at me. My turn."" I paused briefly. ""Shorts off this time."" </p><p>She hesitated and said, ""I'm not wearing panties."" <i>Thank you, Captain Obvious.</i></p><p>""Yes, honey, I know. ........<i>remember?</i>"" I said through my eyebrows, smiling broadly. She got the joke and smiled, feeling a little stupid but letting it go.</p><p>She laid back and pulled her shorts off and sat back up. At that point I realized I was looking at what is quite possibly the most perfect female currently alive on the planet. And she's on my bed. And she's naked from the waist down. And...she's ten. And in the briefest of moments my self and I had a discussion about what to do next. I won't bore you with the details but my brain (well, the larger of the two) won out and I decided to put a stop to this right now before I did anything stupider than I already had. Yes. This had definitely gone too far already.</p><p>""Okay now lay back and spread your legs a little."" I said.</p><p><i>Well that was unexpected.</i> Apparently the little guy has veto powers.</p><p>Marli looked nervous but laid back, watching me watching her.</p><p>""You are so beautiful."" I said. I meant it.</p><p>She smiled and relaxed a bit, parting her knees slightly. I took the opportunity to get really close to her pussy. It was a perfect little slit with the small nub of her clitoral hood just visible at the top, and the slightest widening at the bottom. Her legs were only slightly open, so I asked her to spread them a little. She did, but only a very little. So I asked her to spread a little more, and she opened herself to me almost obscenely; as if she was trying to touch her knees to the mattress. The motion completely displayed her whole vagina, including her inner labia, which were previously hidden - they were light pink, glistening and appeared swollen. Her clitoral hood was much larger than I previously thought now that it is fully exposed and seemed to stand out prominently. Briefly I wondered to myself if that means everyday activities are more stimulating for Marli as opposed to a girl with a tiny clit tucked way up inside, as some have. Regardless, Marli's little pussy was beautiful; even her tiny little butthole was perfect.</p><p>Since I was so close to her, I took a chance and blew gently on her clit and she reacted by jerking backward as if she'd received an electric shock. Her legs started to close but I gently stopped her. ""Have you ever kissed a boy?"" I asked. She shook her head no. I then asked, ""Did you know you can be kissed here?"" indicating her vagina. Marli then made a concentrated face as she contemplated the meaning of this, but I think all she could think about was that she pees from there. </p><p>""Would you like me to show you?"" I asked. And to my great surprise she agreed. So I lowered my face to her sex and now I could smell the same heavenly aroma I recognized from earlier, when I smelled Marli's dirty panties in the bathroom. Somehow, the scent was even better when it comes direct from the manufacturer.</p><p>I started out by lightly kissing her mound where it met her tummy and the insides of her legs, which made her giggle. Still, I methodically worked inward toward her vulva and when I got there, I could feel the heat radiating from her and I could see her wetness. With a broad, soft tongue I gently tasted her. She was a mix of tang and musk and I could smell the soap on her skin as well. Marli took a sharp breath and said simply, ""Oh."" </p><p>Smiling a little, I continued my work, doing my best to avoid the clit - no sense rushing things. After a while, I could tell that Marli was adjusting her hips a little, trying to steer her clit under my tongue without making it too obvious. After being coy and holding off a little bit more, I let her get what she wanted and I wrapped my lips gently around her clit while softly flitting my tongue across it inside my mouth. At that point her little moans became bigger moans, and she breathlessly told me, ""Ohrighttherethat's...... please..... don't.... sssssssssst-"" her words were cut off as she held her breath, instinctively postponing her impending orgasm. At that point I brought my hand to her pussy and ever so gently pressed a fingertip into her wetness. Another fingertip I touch firmly to her asshole, not entering, just pressing at the center.</p><p>That did it. Unable to hold it back any longer, Marli fell into an incredibly powerful orgasm. Her pussy clamped down on my fingertip, and her asshole was spasming frantically. I could tell it was a good one. Her hands found my hair and she pulled me tighter to her, grinding my mouth into her pussy. She was moaning loudly, clearly having forgotten (or not caring) about her friend sleeping downstairs on the couch. With the finest moment of my life currently in progress, I'm not sure I cared either. Let her scream. I continued working at her clit with intensity, trying to prolong her pleasure and still gauge the moment when it goes from feeling good to being too much and I have to stop. Soon I could feel her slowing down and her legs starting to close as her movements became more controlled. With one last deep lick to get every possible molecule of her cream as I made her part of me forever, I pulled away, and found her looking at me through half-closed eyes, smiling.</p><p>""Good?"" I asked.</p><p>She nodded with a look of what can only be described as amazement meets adoration. Her eyes look heavy.</p><p>""Sleepy?""</p><p>Another nod. </p><p>Without a word and without putting her shorts back on, Marli crawled nearer to me and clung to me, wrapping one leg around and between mine, and putting her arm around my chest before nuzzling into my neck. I wrapped an arm around her and smiled to myself when I found her back was damp with sweat. She was asleep in seconds. Well so much for me. It dawned on me that this is the problem with a girl Marli's age; she simply has no concept of the agony she was about to put me through by falling asleep and leaving me without relief. But then, how could she know? If she did, naturally she would never do such a thing, but she didn't, and that moment wasn't the right time for the discussion.</p><p>With my hand on her butt like we've been sleeping together for years, I tried to drift off. There was no hope of self-relief; her leg draped over mine made it impossible, and while I could have just pushed her off me and masturbated again without waking her, I was so loving the fact that this flawless little girl was half naked and pressed tightly against me I didn't dare move for fear she would never return to this same exact position. Better to suffer just to keep her next to me. At least she didn't have shorts on...</p>"
89,"Marli and Me, Part 2",Alex,wickedness@tormail.org,"['Mg(10)', 'rom', 'cons', 'oral', '1st']","After a short nap, the evening continues...",2012-11-06T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Apparently I did manage to fall asleep; for a little while anyway. Marli was still wrapped tightly around me, and we were both holding each other closely. I decided to test the waters and let my hand wander a little. Marli was breathing deep and regular, so I was fairly certain she was out for the duration.</p><p>First I gently ran my hands and fingertips around the small of her back, and then down the outside of her thighs. It didn't take long for me to become braver and I started to gently touch her butthole and her pussy, which was open due to the position of her legs around me but now dry, which would prevent any real exploration on my part.</p><p>Instead of trying to finger her and risking hurting her, I decided to just cup her pussy with one hand and just gently massage the whole area. Occasionally I'd move back to her butt or to her clit as I committed every inch of her crotch to a mental touch memory, but mainly I stayed on her labia.</p><p>After about ten minutes of this I dragged my finger through the length of her slit and now found her to be completely dripping - not what I'd have expected from a ten year old but I was glad of the discovery. I figured at her age she must still be a virgin and I was not going to take her hymen with a finger, especially while she was sleeping. So I gently worked my finger just inside her soaking wet pussy, trying to make just enough careful progress to perhaps touch the hymen without breaking it. I'd frequently take my finger back out and to my mouth in order to taste her - I swear, someone needs to bottle this stuff. They'd make millions. <i>Instantly my brain imagines a magazine ad featuring little Marli nude on a beach holding a display bottle of her secretions and giving the thumbs up. ""Preteen Girly Goo - all natural and only one calorie!!!"" </i> Sheesh...there's something wrong with me. But the fact is, she did taste delicious.</p><p>As I continued focusing more on her tight little pussy and getting her even wetter, I noticed that while she hadn't moved from her position, I really didn't think Marli was sleeping anymore, because she was breathing much heavier and at times seemed to push herself down on my fingers while imperceptibly pushing into my leg. As she did this I let my finger press a little deeper every once in a while, but only slightly. I absolutely did not want to break her cherry like this. If she wanted me to fuck her that's one thing, but doing it by hand just seems crass, so I forced myself to hold back.</p><p>It must have been driving her mad, because she started whimpering into my neck when I'd hit the right spots down below, and her breathing was getting heavier. I kept doing what I was doing, teasing her. Soon she had had enough, and she reached around behind her and pushed hard on the back of my hand, forcing my middle finger deep into her cunt. I froze as I mentally replayed what just happened, thinking I'd just broken her hymen and waiting for a scream of pain from my beloved little angel. But no such sound came. Instead she let out a low guttural moan and actively took the back of my hand in hers, fucking herself deeply with my finger, pressing my hand as hard as possible into her crotch. Apparently she wasn't a virgin after all. I'd have to ask her about that.</p><p>But for now I took the hint and started finger-fucking Marli in earnest, burying my finger as deep as it would go before pulling it all the way out to the tip before penetrating her again. She kept her hand on top of mine but was no longer pushing - I was taking care of that. After a minute or so, she stopped me and slowly pulled my hand down and out of her.</p><p>""Two"", she whispered into my neck. ""Go slow."" </p><p>Bringing my ring and middle fingers together, I slowly started to work my way back into Marli's hot little pussy. The new finger was dry, but as wet as Marli was I don't think it mattered. Still I went slow, as requested. I got as far as the first knuckles before she jerked and started to pull up and away from my fingers. I had hurt her.</p><p>""Ow...I can't. I'm sorry. Two hurts.""</p><p>""No need to apologize, baby. Do you want me to stop?"" <i>Please say no...Please say no... </i></p><p>""No it feels good - I was almost there...but just one though, okay?"" <i>Did she already forget that second finger was her idea?</i></p><p>""Of course, honey. Anything you want. But before we start again I need to do something."" And with that I brought my fingers to my mouth and licked them clean while she watched, intrigued.</p><p>""Mmm"" I said.</p><p>""<i>You like that??</i>"" She seemed appalled; like she'd just witnessed me licking a cat turd.</p><p>""You've never tasted yourself?"" <i>This conversation always amazes me - I think if I was a woman I'd carry a spoon in my purse.</i></p><p>""Ew! No!"" she said, wrinkling her nose at the thought.</p><p>""Well you don't know what you're missing. You happen to be quite yummy!"" I said with an air of distinction.</p><p>She started giggling at this, at which point I honored her earlier request and slowly slid my finger all the way back inside her, then all the way back out to the tip again before plunging it back in. At this she instantly stopped laughing and got the hottest look on her face as she just stared me down with half-closed eyes as I finger-fucked her. Soon her face started to flush and she started arching her back and pushing her ass out to meet my strokes. I kept rhythmically slamming into her as deeply as I could and she just kept watching me. I could tell her orgasm was approaching by the way she was making clumsy movements to try and improve the feelings while simultaneously trying not to change them at all. She tried to keep watching me but her eyes closed as her second orgasm of the night grew within her.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh.....unghhhhhhhhh....ohhh....ye.....ssssssssssssss!!!!"" </p><p>She quickly reached back around her butt and between her legs, and held my hand perfectly still but pushing hard on my middle finger and humping down on my hand, willing it deeper as she now fucked my hand instead of vice-versa. Her entire pussy was rapidly squeezing and releasing my finger over and over again as the waves took her. As she came down from her orgasm, she just held my hand tight against her crotch for a few more moments before doing something I did not expect: she pulled my hand out, then brought it to her face where she took the entire length of my middle finger into her mouth, sucking off every drop of her cream. When she finished, she laid her head on my chest and smiled at me, a proud look on her face.</p><p>""Was I wrong?"" I asked.</p><p>""It wasn't as bad as I thought it would be.""</p><p>""So you like the way you taste?""</p><p>At this she smiled and rolled away from me. So she didn't want to admit that she likes the taste of pussy. Fair enough. I'll drop it.</p><p>""Marli, honey."" I whispered. She rolled back over to look at me, waiting for what I would say next.</p><p>""Kiss me.""</p><p>Her face lit up and she instantly moved to oblige. With me still on my back and Marli poised over my mouth, she hesitated, then gave me what amounted to a peck stretched out to a full second and a half with the kissing noise at the end. Just like she'd kiss her mom, aside from the additional time.</p><p>""Not like that, babydoll. Like this."" And with that I took her face in my hands and opened my mouth a little, touching my tongue to her lips, which were still closed. She didn't know what to do, which was adorable for its own reasons. Man, I had it bad for her.</p><p>""Okay, open your mouth just a little and soften it...don't make your lips hard."" I said.</p><p>For the first time it clicked with her and she tried again. Perfect. She was clumsy at first, as the action of touching tongues with another person was not exactly a daily activity in the life of a ten year old (though I hoped it soon would be). But in time she started to mimic me and really got into it, even biting softly on occasion. She was going to be good at this.</p><p>As we made out like lovers, I was still on my back and Marli moved to straddle me. Finally my agonized cock was going to get the attention it so badly needed. I'd been in pain for an hour.</p><p>She never stopped kissing me as she centered herself over me. I reached down and touched her pussy, which was once again (or still) dripping wet, and stroked her a few times, causing her to moan into my mouth and grind down on my finger. <i>Oh no you don't!</i> , I thought to myself. I took my hand away and just held her ass with one hand while guiding the tip of my cock to her leaking hole with the other. As soon as I made contact and started to press my cock into her she figured out what was happening. She broke our kiss and looked at me.</p><p>""Are you going to put your thing inside me?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes, honey."" I replied.</p><p>At this she smiled, but then got a concerned look on her face. ""I was looking at it earlier. I don't think it will fit."" she said.</p><p>""Well let's try."" I replied. Another smile from Marli. ""Okay. What do I do?"" <i>Gotta love helpful kids.</i></p><p>""Just stay like you are and let me move you where you should be. Then when I say so, you're going to press yourself down onto me. I'll help, but with you on top I won't go too deep and hurt you. Understand?"" She nodded, still nervous but eager.</p><p>The head of my cock had been pressed to Marli's pussy during this conversation, so not much moving around was in order, but I didn't just want to ram it home and hurt her; I wanted her to enjoy fucking and want it all the time.</p><p>""Okay now push yourself down onto me"" I said.</p><p>With the tip of my cock firmly lodged in the opening of her wet little cunt, Marli put her hands on my arms and pushed herself up and back, while I resisted the temptation to grab her hips and bury my cock balls-deep inside her. She slowly took another half inch or so, then moved back up to try again. This time she got a little bit more inside her, but I noticed that not only was she pushing hard on my arms, she was breaking out in a sweat on her forehead.</p><p>""Are you okay?"" I asked. ""Is it hurting you?""</p><p>""Isn't it supposed to?"" she asked?</p><p>""Well, yes and no. It usually hurts at the very beginning but then starts feeling good.""</p><p>""Well with me it feels really good at first, then it starts to hurt a lot when I push."" she replied, dejected.</p><p>With that, I took Marli into my arms and rolled over with her, so that she was now on the bottom. I'd have to be really careful not to hurt her but maybe the different angle would help. Her legs were still open but I scooted her butt down and put the tip of my cock just inside her pussy and rubbed it up and down the length of her several times, making her moan softly.</p><p>""I really like that."" she said. ""That feels so g-""</p><p>With that I started once again to push my cock into Marli's little pussy. Her mouth opened silently and froze as her eyes held mine. I was still meeting resistance and I told her to lift her legs up a bit more to see if that would help. She did as I asked, but I only made another half inch of progress. Much more of my dick was outside of her than in, and as I looked at her, I could see that her eyes were filling with tears. I simply could not do this to my Marli. I stopped and pulled out of her.</p><p>""NO!!"" she cried. ""Keep trying!"" her voice was cracking. She almost sounded angry.</p><p>""Honey, I'm hurting you. I can't do that to you."" I said softly.</p><p>""But I want to do this - I want you to make me a woman."" If not for the situation and my balls finding a brand new shade of deep blue, I'd probably have started giggling for the irony of such an advanced sentiment coming from a ten year old. Someone has been watching soap operas.</p><p>""Believe me when I tell you,there is nothing I've ever wanted more in my entire life than to do exactly that right now, but I'm not going to risk hurting you to do it."" I said, probably sounding frustrated. And I was.</p><p>Marli then started to cry. I rolled off and laid next to her, kissing her mouth and neck and her nonexistent breasts and back to her mouth again. Marli continued sniffling, her eyes closed.</p><p>""You know..."" I said between kisses. ""There are other ways we can play.""</p><p>""Like what?"" she asked, eyes now open.</p><p>I thought how best to proceed. ""Well, one is for you to do to me what I did to you earlier with my mouth."" </p><p>She replied, ""My sister told me about that. She said stuff comes out and it tastes nasty."" she scrunched up her face at this. Not a good sign. <i>Thanks sis.</i></p><p>""Well that's sort of true. Stuff does come out, and some people don't like it, but everyone has different tastes so you never know. Some people hate mushrooms, others love em."" I reasoned.</p><p>She wasn't sold.</p><p>""The other possibility is back here."" I said, reaching around to her butt and patting it to make my point. </p><p>Her eyes grew wide as she realized what I was saying. ""In my butt??? That would hurt even worse!"" she cried.</p><p>""Well not necessarily. It stretches a lot more than you realize when you use the bathroom, so as long as you take your time it can feel really good. Apparently many women can even have orgasms from it."" <i>This may or may not be true, but one can dream.</i></p><p>For a few minutes she considered what I'd said. I think she was close to saying yes to anal but she had one more question.</p><p>""Have you done that with anyone before?"" she asked.</p><p>I had, actually. First with a college girlfriend who loved it, and twice with my ex-wife who didn't, but I sensed that that was not what she wanted to hear so I lied.</p><p>""No, I never have - but I've always wanted to try it."" I said.</p><p>At this Marli smiled slightly before seeming to work out the logistics of the proposition. A few seconds later she had her answer.</p><p>""The first one."" she said firmly.</p><p>I smiled at her sweetly. ""Thank you, honey."" I admit I left out the third possibility (the hand job) but I wasn't going to bring that out unless she shot down the other two. Sue me.</p><p>""What do I do first?"" she asked.</p><p>""Really, all you need to worry about is your teeth. You don't want to drag your teeth because it hurts. You kinda just make an ""O"" with your mouth and stretch your lips over your teeth.""</p><p><i>""Lot dit?""</i> she asked, doing exactly as I told her.</p><p>""Yes, perfect. And you have to lick a lot and use your hands at the same time."" I figured the hands would have to be part of the picture; I highly doubted a ten year old could deep throat her first time out.</p><p>""Okay"" she said. And with that she turned her body perpendicular to mine and took my swollen penis in her hand and made her way down to me, pausing before gently sticking her tongue out to lick the side of my shaft. Just finally having her hands on my cock after all this time was nearly enough to send me over the edge, which reminded me of the impending problem.</p><p>""Marli, honey..."" I said. ""When I come, stuff will come out of the tip there,"" she looked down, confirming what I was telling her. ""There might be a lot of it, so I will tell you when I'm coming. You can choose to either take your mouth off or keep it on and try to swallow it, but either way, don't stop moving your hands until I tell you, okay?""</p><p>""Okay Alex."" she said, using my first name for the first time. As she said this, she looked right into my eyes and smiled, holding my penis against the soft skin of her cheek. <i>Yes, I suppose we can dispense with the adult/child formalities at this point. Alex it is.</i> I just smiled back at her.</p><p>With that Marli licked the entire length of my shaft, bottom to top, where she discovered my precum. She tentatively dabbed her tongue at it, tasting me for the first time. A smile crept over her face as it appeared she liked the taste. While moving her hands the length of my shaft, she pressed the tip of her tongue down into the slit, trying for more and experimenting with me. When that didn't work, she slid her mouth down over my cock as far as she could, taking several inches, but sending me into a frenzy of pre-orgasmic bliss. I fought to keep my orgasm down - she almost brought me off right then. My moans let her know that she'd done something good, so she continued sucking. Taking her head gently in my hands, I slowly moved her up and down, fucking her ten year old mouth with my engorged dick. She immediately got the hint and kept moving up and down on her own. <i>Such a good girl.</i></p><p>""Oh, Marli....oh fuck"" <i> I guess cursing was okay too.</i></p><p>Keeping one hand in her hair, gently holding her head, I moved my other hand between her legs to reciprocate. I found her wetter than I would have guessed was physically possible for a girl her age. She was positively flooded, and her whole vulva was wet as a result. I guess she liked having a cock in her mouth after all. Lucky me. I no sooner touched my fingers to her pussy that she arched her back, sticking her butt up in the air like a cat in heat, whimpering and moaning her approval. I slid my fingers up and down the length of her sopping pussy, gathering her cream and lubricating my fingers before plunging both my ring and middle fingers all the way to the bottom of her tight little cunt.</p><p>Marli instantly froze and tensed throughout her entire body but I didn't stop pushing deeply into her vagina, stretching it. For a moment she stopped sucking, but continued to press her mouth down onto my cock as if trying to choke herself with it. I thought maybe I had gone too far and hurt her, but an instant later she screamed at the top of her lungs without ever taking her mouth off my dick.</p><p>""CAAAAAA!!!"" was all I could hear, but I could feel that her pussy was clenching on my fingers about 120 times per minute and I realized that Marli was having a big one. A <i>very</i> big one. I made a mental note that Marli enjoyed double penetration.</p><p>Marli soon started to relax but never stopped her ministrations; improving her skill with every passing minute. She kept her her legs spread as widely as possible and her hips and ass pointed up in the air as I continued slowly fucking her with my fingers, stretching her out for the fucking I had planned for my little girlfriend in the very near future.</p><p>Marli groaned in protest when I removed my fingers from her pussy and licked them clean. But then I reached my hand under her hips, and I slid her small body over toward me. She immediately got the hint, lifting her leg over my face as I centered her still-drenched little cunt over my mouth. I tried to fuck Marli with my tongue. I lapped up what juices I could before continuing to fuck her with my fingers as my own orgasm grew closer. I drew my fingers out of her pussy once more and licked her fluids off them. The sight of Marli, her legs obscenely splayed, straddling my chest was enough to send me over the edge and I neared the point of no return but I fought to hold back just a few seconds longer. I brought my index finger to her slit and made sure it was well lubricated before bringing it to her asshole.</p><p>""Oh baby, I'm almost there. I'm really close."" I said.</p><p>""Mmnnhh"" was all she said. Well, at least I know she heard me before making her decision. I had about two more seconds.</p><p>I pushed my wet finger hard into Marli's butt at the same time my orgasm slammed into me. With my spine feeling as though it was twisting within my back, I came so hard I thought I broke something inside me. I howled as my balls seemed to shrink to the size of grapes as they worked to evacuate every drop of the massive amount of cum that I had readied for this moment. Marli...my precious Marli, kept her mouth glued to the head of my cock, trying to keep up with what I was giving her, her hands kept sliding up and down my shaft as she swallowed all she could. After what seemed like an eternity, the waves started to recede and I slowly returned to reality. In a few moments, the best orgasm of my life had ceased, and I could finally process the world around me.</p><p>""Okay baby....stop"" I said, before Marli's efforts turned painful. She had not swallowed every drop, but she had come damn close, and considering that was probably a load three times normal size, she performed better than I ever would have expected. In a sick way, I was proud of her.</p><p>Before moving off me, Marli reached back to her butt, where my finger was still lodged deep inside; collateral damage from my loss of control when I came. She didn't pull me out, but instead felt my finger where it met the tight creases of her little asshole, figuring out how much she had taken, perhaps with an eye toward future activities back there. Once she was satisfied, she started to lift herself off me, and I gently removed the offending digit from her backside. I was past the second knuckle.</p><p>""Sorry about that, baby...I guess I kinda blanked out for a moment there.""</p><p>""That's okay,"" she said. ""it hurt a little but it wasn't a bad hurt...I can't explain it.""</p><p>""Did it feel good?"" I wondered. </p><p>Thinking for a moment, she said, ""I don't know...it just felt...different.""</p><p>""Fair enough"" I conceded. ""Well you were incredible...that felt so good.""</p><p>She smiled, clearly proud of herself. ""Was that two?"" she asked, smiling, referring to the earlier invasion of her pussy by my fingers.</p><p>""It was!"" I said, complimenting her on her accomplishment.</p><p>Beaming, she asked, ""I thought so. So can we try again now?"" <i>Apparently her ladyship doesn't know about refractory periods.</i></p><p>I looked at the clock and it was just after 5am. ""I would love that, but it's late, angel - we need to get some sleep, don't you think?""</p><p>No response, just a frown.</p><p>""Let's get you cleaned up a little and put you to bed"" I said. She had nearly swallowed all of my cum, but a few strands of her hair were matted with...something...I guessed it was me, not that it mattered at this point. ""Besides, we can try that again another time...if you want."" I said hopefully.</p><p>Marli lit up the room again with her smile. ""Definitely!"" she exclaimed. And with that she went off to my bathroom and closed the door.</p><p>I put on a pair of boxers and gathered up her clothes, waiting for her. When she was finished and opened the door, I handed her her things and went past her to use the bathroom myself. When I finished we brushed our teeth together and she rinsed the segment of her hair containing the mystery fluid. I'd make sure she took a full shower in the morning but for now we just needed to get some sleep. Tomorrow was Saturday but I still needed to function and so did she.</p><p>Before I brought her downstairs to sleep next to my daughter, I had to ask, ""So was your sister right?""</p><p>She looked at me, clueless.</p><p>""About the taste, I mean."" I offered.</p><p>""Oh! No, I liked it, but there was so much I didn't know what to do!"" she said. Hearing a ten year old tell you she likes the taste of your cum does certain things to the brain.</p><p>""Well that won't always be the case...these were special circumstances."" I explained. She didn't fully understand but let it go. </p><p>""Okay, let's get you downstairs and get some sleep!"" I said, growing more exhausted by the minute.</p><p>She remained exactly where she was, as if bolted fast to the floor. ""Wait...<i>what? </i> Down<i>stairs</i>?""</p><p>She stared at me like I'd just asked her if it was okay if I kick her dog in the ribs as hard as I could.</p><p>""What? What's wrong?"" I asked, confused.</p><p>""You want me to sleep downstairs???""</p><p>""Well, yeah.""</p><p>""Did I do something wrong?"" She looked worried.</p><p>""No honey, you're wonderful, it's just tha-""</p><p>""Then why can't I sleep with you?"" she demanded.</p><p>""Because I can't have ______ waking up and wondering where you are, then finding you in bed with me. What would she think?"" I asked?</p><p>""Well she knows I like you."" she replied.</p><p>""Not like this, she doesn't!! Marli honey, nothing would make me happier than to have you sleeping next to me, but we could get in a lot of trouble. So pretty please, just sleep on the couch, okay? Please?"" <i>Okay, now I was begging...this was not going well.</i></p><p>""I'll wake up before ______, I promise!!! Please???"" <i>Great...now she's begging too??</i></p><p>I was so tired, I couldn't argue anymore. I made a plan to make everyone happy. I'd let Marli sleep with me, then pick her up and carry her downstairs once she fell asleep and she'd never know the difference (until morning, that is). I set my alarm for two hours just in case - I was so tired I didn't trust myself. Marli was overjoyed with this news and practically ran to my bed, stripping off her tank top as she went.</p><p>""No no no!!! You have to wear clothes, just in case ______ comes up here. It would be hard enough to explain you in my bed with clothes <i>on</i>, let alone naked. Now put that back on!"" I ordered.</p><p>With a cute pout and mock anger, she pulled the tight top back over her head and pulled it into place, then got under the covers and waited for me. I turned off the lights and joined her, facing her in bed. I put my arm around her and pulled her against me, feeling the warmth of her small body against mine. She closed the distance between us, kissing my mouth softly. As her kisses began to slow and lose their intensity I could tell she was drifting away from me and would soon be fast asleep.</p><p>""I love you Alex."" Marli said, half-dreaming.</p><p>""I love you Marli."" I said softly, quickly fading myself. </p><p>Though Marli was asleep, I could tell that what I said had registered on some level. Though it was dark, her mouth was still loosely against mine and it felt like she was smiling. She kissed me once more before taking my lower lip gently between her teeth and just holding me there, her face and mouth against mine, as she slept.</p><p><i>Part 3 coming soon</i></p>"
90,"Marli and Me, Part 3",Alex,wickedness@tormail.org,"['Mg(10)', 'rom', 'cons', 'oral', 'anal', '1st']",Part 3 of 4. Alex and Marli go out on a date.,2012-11-12T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Thank goodness I had the forethought to set an alarm clock. When it suddenly started beeping at 7am, I panicked, thinking it was much later due to the bright sunshine outside. I found Marli had rolled over with her back to me and was spooned against me. My hand had found its way into her tank top and was holding her flat chest tightly. Down below, my cock was fully erect again, and was nested tightly between Marli's legs at the very tops of her thighs at the gap where they widened ever so slightly. To facilitate this, her shorts had been pulled down to her knees, but I have no memory of doing it, and no knowledge of Marli doing it - not that it mattered. But her legs were tightly squeezing my penis and holding it, and she had one hand between her legs too, pressing me up against her vulva. Her long brown hair over her face, Marli was completely asleep, and while I very easily could have began thrusting to a very satisfying orgasm, I knew that I was already tempting fate by even still having Marli in my bed at this hour. There were so many things wrong with the picture if my daughter walked in; it took my entire force of will to extricate myself from the Nirvana between Marli's thighs without proceeding further.</p><p>I scooped up the still-sleeping Marli and carried her down the stairs as silently as I could. My daughter had stretched out, but was still on the couch where I left her last night. She was also fast asleep. Without waking her, I set Marli down on the other end of the couch and fetched her her own blanket and covered her before heading back to my room to try and get another hour or two of sleep before the girls started their day officially.</p><p>""Daddy, phone for you!"" said my daughter. She was standing next to my bed holding out her cell phone to me. I snapped my eyes open and patted the bed next to me to confirm that Marli was not there before taking the phone from her. She skipped out of the room and down the stairs. I looked at the clock - 11:15 - and then at the phone's caller ID - her mother, my ex. <i>Fuck</i>. I quickly tried to clear my head before speaking to her. I get along with my ex pretty well, but I don't talk to her unless I have to.</p><p>""Hello?"" I croaked.</p><p>""Late night?"" she said sarcastically but pleasantly enough.</p><p>I lied. ""Didn't sleep well. I woke up early and went for a run but had a splitting headache when I got back so I took some aspirins and sacked out for a bit - what's up?"" I asked.</p><p>""I'd like to take her to my mom's today, if I could. Anything important going on?"" she asked. My ex and I are pretty free about giving up time to each other...it evens out, and saying no would draw suspicion and possibly start a fight.</p><p>""Well she has a friend over, but we didn't have any plans made yet for the day. I can bring her by after lunch if that works for you."" I offered. <i>Fuck!!! - so much for spending time with Marli today.</i></p><p>""I'm not leaving until around three if you wanted to hold onto her for a little longer so she can spend more time with her friend. We're going to stay tonight at mom's and come back tomorrow night."" she replied.</p><p>""Okay, see you around 2, 2:30."" I said. A few more pleasantries and we hung up. <i>Fuck.</i></p><p>I took a quick shower and dressed before heading downstairs to see what the girls were up to. I found that while my own daughter was still in her pajamas, Marli had obviously showered and had her hair pulled back in a ponytail. She was dressed in some clothes that were my daughter's but didn't fit her anymore: a pink plaid skirt, and a white button-front shirt that was untucked. White knee high stockings pulled above the knee and black shoes rounded out the ensemble. I was speechless - she looked good enough to eat. This was a much better outfit than the ratty things I saw in her overnight bag last night when I was snooping.</p><p>""Wow, Marli! Don't you look lovely! What's the occasion?"" I asked, trying to sound innocent and giving my own daughter a peck on the top of her head.</p><p>She beamed, giving the bright morning sunshine some serious competition. ""Thank you! I dunno...I asked _____ if she had anything for me to wear and she let me raid her closet."" she explained.</p><p>I didn't remember _____ ever wearing this outfit, which is probably a good thing. Not that she ever would; she's a bit on the tomboyish side and skirts (especially pink ones) are definitely not her thing. This was probably a past effort by her mother to 'girl her up' and she never even tried it on. I'd bet Marli had to take the price tags off every item this morning. </p><p>""Did you two get breakfast?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yep."" said my daughter, absently.</p><p>My daughter had already discussed the day's plan with my ex before handing me the phone, so she was up to speed, but I wasn't sure if she'd informed Marli.</p><p>""Marli, I have to bring _____ to her mom's today around two. I can bring you home before that."" I said.</p><p>""Okay"" she said, clearly deflated but trying not to make it obvious in front of my daughter.</p><p>I sent my daughter upstairs to get a shower and get dressed. Marli tagged along with her and hung out upstairs while my daughter readied her things for her overnight trip. Moments after I heard the water start running in the bathroom, I heard someone running down the stairs like the house was on fire. Marli rounded the corner and launched herself into my lap, and wrapping her arms around my neck as she crushed her soft open mouth into mine. Her tongue found mine and caressed it masterfully; she was learning so fast.</p><p>""I'm so mad at _____'s stupid mom"" she said. ""I wanted to stay again tonight and try doing it again.""</p><p>""I know, this sucks. But we'll get another chance soon, I promise. Marli, you look so hot today...soo fucking sexy."" I said, making her smile up at me.</p><p>""I wore it for you Alex. After last night, I hated the clothes I brought.""</p><p>""Baby, I think you'd look hot in paper bags, but this..."" with that I ran my hands up her thighs and under her skirt, lifting her by her butt to kiss me again. She pressed herself into my lap, grinding herself into my straining erection and moaning into my mouth. I moved my hand between her legs, rubbing her pussy through the outside of her panties, which were slightly damp. She whimpered into my mouth and I pushed her hips down forcefully against my hardness. We kissed for a few minutes longer, driving each other crazy, until suddenly we both heard the water shut off upstairs and we knew our time together was over. Marli lifted her hips off me, but kept her mouth locked to mine, pulling me to her as she stood up between my knees. Only then did she break our kiss.</p><p>""She takes quick showers"" she said, breathlessly.</p><p>""I'll have to talk to her about that"" I deadpanned.</p><p>""See that you do."" said Marli, with a smile.</p><p>Marli then turned to head back upstairs but caught herself and stopped. She turned to look at me once more, and without breaking my gaze, she reached up under her skirt. She then brought her hand back out and stuck two wet fingers in my mouth, feeding her wetness to me and smiling wickedly when I sucked hard on her fingers, not wasting a drop.</p><p>""Gotta go!!!"" she said before running out and racing up the steps before my daughter got dressed and came out of the bathroom.</p><p>After my daughter finished getting ready, the girls walked over to a girlfriend's house in the neighborhood while I did some work around the house. I texted my daughter around 1pm to let her know lunch was almost ready. She and Marli came home about ten minutes later just as I was sitting down. They made their plates and joined me at the table and sat across from each other; _____ at my left, Marli on my right. They never broke stride in their conversation about some boy band, and I kept eating, trying not to stare at Marli.</p><p>""Dad, Marli was wondering if she could go with us to mom's when you take me."" said my daughter.</p><p>""She's going with you to mom's?"" I asked. ""You know you're staying at your grandmother's tonight, right?""</p><p>""No...she just wants to ride up with us so she doesn't have to go home right away - her mom is sleeping and it's boring there. You can drop her off on the way back."" she said.</p><p>At this, I felt a hand on my right leg. My heart soared with these new developments as Marli's plan became obvious to me. <i>Clever girl.</i></p><p>""Sure, honey."" I said, ignoring my palpitations and hoping I wasn't having a heart attack. ""No problem.""</p><p>The girls cleaned up the dishes and I backed the car out of the garage. Marli and _____ got into the back seat together; Marli sat in the center seat and _____ sat on the passenger side as we backed out for the thirty minute ride to her mother's house.</p><p>The girls were chatting away for a while, but then things started to get quiet in the back as they just watched the scenery go by. Earlier when I looked back in the rear view at Marli she was focused on her friend for the most part. Now when I looked back she was staring right at me. When our eyes met, she made a facial gesture I didn't understand; she looked down and back up at me. She did it again more emphatically and I sort of shook my head, telling her I wasn't getting it. She rolled her eyes with disgust and pointed out some laughable detail outside the right side of the car to my daughter. 'Oh what an interesting fence post'...something like that.</p><p>When my daughter's attention was focused outside, Marli dropped something over my left shoulder, which fell into my lap. I looked down. There sat the brand new white panties I'd seen in her bag last night. I looked back at her again and she gave me a '<i>Now</i> do you understand, dummy?' look but she was smiling. So was I. I wanted to wear her panties on my face like a superhero mask for the rest of the day, but I was pretty sure my daughter would notice that, so I tucked them into my shirt pocket. They were so small they barely made a lump.</p><p>Making sure my daughter wouldn't see, I lowered the rear view mirror and centered Marli's knees in it. She waited until _____ wouldn't see, then opened her knees, exposing her bald little cunt to me. I slowed down so I could continue staring without crashing the car. Every once in a while she would point out some vapid detail outside and when my daughter would look, Marli would reach her hand down between her legs, stroking her pussy and making sure I could see. She knew exactly what she was doing and it was working. She had me so horny I was tempted to pull over and fuck her in the back seat while my daughter worked the radio. She was going to have to be careful; she still had thirty minutes alone with me in the car when I brought her home.</p><p>""Dad!"" cried my daughter. ""The speed limit is 65 and we're going 30!!!"" I could hear Marli laughing. <i>Shit - way to be subtle, genius.</i></p><p>""Yikes, sorry honey...guess I wasn't paying attention."" I didn't even notice the cars racing past me.</p><p>I moved the mirror back up and gave Marli my '<i>you're gonna get it</i>' look and she just laughed again. We only had a few more miles til we reached ______'s mom's house, so I tried to make up some time by going the actual speed limit.</p><p>Once at her mother's, _____ took off running with Marli in tow to show her a poster or something in her room. I was alone in the car for a moment so I took Marli's panties out of my pocket and put them up to my face, breathing deeply. There once again was the purely sexual scent of Marli's arousal. These panties were no longer wet, but examining them I could see the pale yellowish line and the hardened crease of Marli's dried secretions. With my head spinning as more blood shunted to further engorge my cock, I put the panties in the console and got out of the car to go find the world's second-most effective solution to a hard-on: my ex wife.</p><p>My ex was sitting in the kitchen. ""I'm glad someone got some use out of those clothes."" she said when I walked in. <i>Yep, there goes my boner.</i></p><p>""Hmm?"" I said. I was still in a bit of a fog, with the scent of Marli's sex still clinging to my memory, though my ex was bringing me back to reality in a hurry.</p><p>""The clothes Marli was wearing. I couldn't even get _____ to try them on after I bought them."" she said.</p><p>""Oh, right. Yeah I think she even had to cut the tags off. I don't think they'd fit _____ anyway."" I replied. </p><p>""Heck no they wouldn't - they barely fit Marli!"" she exclaimed.</p><p>""You think? I really didn't even notice."" I lied. I think I sounded convincing.</p><p>""You want some coffee?"" my ex offered. There was nothing behind this; like I said, we get along most of the time.</p><p>""Rain check. You have a good drive ahead of you and I have to get Marli home."" I left out the fact that I was taking her to <i>my</i> home.</p><p>We chatted for a few more minutes before I could hear the girls bounding down the hall. My daughter sat at the table across from my ex; Marli remained standing between them. _____ showed my ex some detail in a magazine, and when they all moved in for a closer look, Marli bent over with legs straight and spread slightly, and her back flat. Her little skirt rode up just enough to show a couple inches of her ass with her naked vulva clearly visible. This kid was amazing - I'd swear she had spent time in a strip club. She seemed to know exactly how to move her body to greatest effect; not something you see from most ten year olds. She loved teasing me.</p><p>I gave my daughter a hug and kiss and told her I loved her while Marli ran to the car. Then we set off for home.</p><p>Other than a very deep, very wet kiss planted on me by Marli while we were stopped at a traffic light shortly after we left, she was fairly well behaved. She was sitting in the passenger seat and there was a console between us so I couldn't have her right next to me. Soon she dozed off for the ride home. I had wanted to stop somewhere with her and commit some further atrocities, but realized that last night was catching up with her and she needed the rest. Besides, it was risky doing anything away from home - this was a blessing in disguise. </p><p>As we approached my home I decided not to wake Marli. She was slumped in the seat, and while my neighbors didn't strike me as nosy, I was glad to have her below the window line as I slipped the car into the garage and closed the door behind us. Once we were hidden from the world I went around to her side and carried her into the house. I'd let her sleep a little longer. I could probably use a nap myself but decided against it. I laid her on the sofa and covered her with a blanket.</p><p>About half an hour later it was getting close to dinner so I decided to wake Marli; gently kissing her shoulders, neck and mouth as I pulled her from her slumber. My hand ran down her waist and under her skirt to cup her naked butt in my hand as I continued kissing her. Soon she wrapped her arms around my neck and rolled onto her back, as I moved my hand between her legs, holding my hand against her vulva but not wanting to go further. I had her for the whole night all to myself, and there was no need to rush. As I broke our kiss and lifted away from her, I dragged my middle finger the length of her slit, feeling the barest hint of wetness beginning to form there and sending a wave of sensation through her body. She smiled at me dreamily. This would be a long night for both of us.</p><p>""Dinner?"" I asked.</p><p>A nod from Marli. ""What're we having?"" she asked.</p><p>""Well that's entirely up to you, darling one. I could make something here or we could go out and go on a date."" I said, smiling.</p><p>At this, Marli lit up with a huge grin. ""A date??? Ooh let's do that! Where can we go?!"" she asked.</p><p>I didn't want to go anywhere local. While no funny business was planned for public, it might raise a question or two if either of us saw someone we knew. Had my daughter been with us it would have been a non-issue, but alone we might send up some red flags. A short drive to the north would put us in a different county and school district, where we could be more anonymous. Certainly we might run into someone there, it was just much less likely. If it was a friend of mine I could explain Marli away as a niece; but if it was a friend of hers that wouldn't go as smoothly. So I picked the most expensive restaurant, which made it less likely that we'd run into one of Marli's classmates.</p><p>""I'll take you someplace nice. You'll have to raid _____'s closet again though. Look for a dress."" Half my daughter's closet was packed with girly things with the tags still on them. I wasn't worried about her finding something appropriate. ""I'll get your panties from the car."" I said, heading toward the garage.</p><p>""Do I need them? I kinda like not having any on; it makes me feel like I'm being bad."" she said with a devious grin. </p><p>Tell you what..."" I said, ""I'll give them to you now and you decide if you want to wear them or not. I'll find out later. Surprise me.""</p><p>""Okay!"" she said.</p><p>""But"" I added. ""I like when you wear them sometimes because if they get wet they smell like you and that's very sexy to me.""</p><p>She wrinkled her nose at this. ""Really?""</p><p>""Well nothing can replace the real thing, but yes."" I explained. </p><p>""Okay whatever. Boys are weird."" she said, turning to go upstairs. <i>Yes Marli...yes we are.</i></p><p>With Marli in _____'s room getting ready, I went to my room to get dressed. Since Marli's family was so poor, I was sure she would find the nicest thing in _____'s closet, so I opted for a dark suit and tie and called to make reservations.</p><p>Marli came out about thirty minutes later wearing a dark navy cocktail dress that stopped at her knee. Gone were the socks she'd had on earlier. Now she was wearing high heels. Well, if one inch is high. The pony tail was gone from her hair, which had been brushed straight and now cascaded down over her bare shoulders flawlessly. She looked beautiful and much more grown up.</p><p>""Lovely,"" I said. ""Just gorgeous."" </p><p>She smiled brightly, then twirled around once for effect, enjoying the attention.</p><p>""Wow."" was all I could add. She really did look stunning.</p><p>Soon we headed to dinner, chatting the entire time.</p><p>Once at the restaurant, I treated Marli like a princess, explaining that she should wait for me to get out and open her door for her in the car, as well as at the restaurant. The custom seemed bizarre to a girl whose family never went out to eat (other than fast food), but she soon enjoyed the special treatment and would pause at doors and wait for me to open them, which I gladly did. The role reversal seemed to amuse her greatly.</p><p>Once inside the restaurant I casually scanned the other diners, looking for familiar faces and finding none. There were no kids to be seen either, which was a relief. I thought that perhaps an adult could recognize Marli but it didn't seem likely that anyone from her family's social circle would be in a restaurant like this, and if they were, they probably wouldn't recognize Marli anyway as polished as she was that night. In the end, no one paid us any attention at all.</p><p>I ordered a bottle of wine and Marli ordered a soda. She obviously couldn't have a glass of wine herself but I told her she was welcome to take a sip of mine if she wished, just to try it. Upon reading the menu, Marli started to get very quiet.</p><p>""Something on your mind?"" I asked.</p><p>""Everything is so expensive"" she whispered ""I don't know what I can get.""</p><p>""Well I thank you for being so considerate but you can get whatever you like, sweetheart. We're on a date."" I said.</p><p>She smiled and made her selection and told me what she wanted. ""Some women like for the gentleman to order for them. Would you like me to do that?"" I asked.</p><p>She nodded, smiling again.</p><p>Marli was an adventurous eater. Her entree was fairly tame, but she gladly tried my wine, which to my surprise she liked, and my lobster, which she loved. She had initially turned up her nose when my plate arrived with a big red bug on it, but she kept an open mind and tried it anyway.</p><p>Since we had some time and could speak quietly without interruption in our booth, I decided to poke around a bit.</p><p>""Marli, can I ask you a personal question?"" I asked.</p><p>""Uh huh."" she said.</p><p>""Well...how is it you're not a virgin?"" I asked.</p><p>""I am a virgin."" she said. ""-well, kinda."" she added, laughing, referring to our failed attempt the night before.</p><p>""But you didn't have a hymen."" I said. At this Marli got a curious look, and it was obvious I had lost her.</p><p>""A hymen is a little bit of skin inside your vagina. When you have sex for the very first time it tears. It hurts a little but then stops, and usually there's some blood. You didn't have that."" I explained.</p><p>""Oh! No, I did that already."" she said simply.</p><p>""You had sex already??"" The slightest pang of jealousy punched me square in the gut, but mainly I was concerned for Marli, and prepared myself for a story of a creepy uncle or something.</p><p>""Only with you."" she whispered. ""I mean I did the blood already."" she added, cryptically.</p><p>""When was that?"" I asked.</p><p>""When my sister taught me how to do it. Like to myself."" she said.</p><p>""How did that come about?"" I asked. I knew she had an older (and a younger) sister, but this was an interesting twist.</p><p>""Well, I told you I knew about my brother doing it. One time I came home from school and heard Cara crying in her room. I knocked but she didn't hear me so I pushed the door open and she was in her bed doing it."" she said.</p><p>""Doing what?"" I asked. I knew damn well what; my perverted brain just needed to hear Marli say it.</p><p>She rolled her eyes like I was an idiot. ""She called it masturbating. She had a brush and she had stuck the handle in her vagina and was pushing it in and out."" Once again Marli amazed me - at her age I could never have had this conversation. She was completely open and honest; no shame at all.</p><p>Marli continued, ""She got mad at me for coming in her room but I told her I heard her crying and she started to laugh at that. She said she wasn't crying, but what she was doing felt really good so she was making noises. So I asked her what she was doing and she showed me."" she said, ending the story matter of factly.</p><p>""So how did you end up losing your hymen?"" I asked.</p><p>""Well when she showed me she asked if I wanted to try it, so I pushed the brush too, but only in her. She started to moan again when I did that, so I stopped cuz I thought I had hurt her. She grabbed my hand and made me keep going so I did. Then she got really noisy and then stopped. Then she said it was my turn so she told me to take off my pants and undies and lay on the bed. She just used a finger but it felt really nice."" she explained.</p><p>""So your sister broke your hymen?"" I confirmed.</p><p>""No, not that time. We did that a few times when we were bored or if I slept in her room, and one time I asked about the brush because it looked like that was making her feel really good that one day so I wanted to try it too. So she got the brush and made me lay back and she was pushing it in and out of me but just a little, and then she said she was going to try something and that it was going to hurt a little bit but it would feel a lot better after. She pushed the brush into me and it hurt a lot but she stopped and hugged me while the brush was up me, and I felt better. After a few minutes she started moving it in and out again and it felt good so I moaned like she did. It felt better after it hurt that time, but I had blood in my panties that night so I ran to my sister's room and she said it was normal and wouldn't happen again for a few years.</p><p>""So the only time you do that is with your sister?"" I asked, playing dumb. I knew what she had told me last night.</p><p>""Well at first, yes. Then sometimes I'd be in bed and couldn't sleep so I'd touch myself and it felt really good. And then other times I would notice that my undies were a little wet and if I touched myself during those times it felt even better and I'd get the fally feeling. Sometimes I'd wake up with my hand down there even though I don't remember doing it. I thought I did it a lot but Cara told me it was okay and that everyone does it, even boys."" she said, not realizing the joke she'd made. </p><p>""Sweetheart,"" I said. ""what do you mean 'fally feeling'?""</p><p>""When I first started doing it, it felt really good and stuff. But the more I did it the better it would feel sometimes. Kinda like I was trying to get somewhere in my own mind...I don't know how to explain it...and then if I kept doing it I would feel like I was falling once I got there so I call it fally. It's weird."" she said, shrugging.</p><p>""I'm pretty sure you are describing orgasms."" I offered.</p><p>""Cara said that too but when I asked her how hers felt she said they weren't like that so I didn't think I was doing them right."" she replied.</p><p>""They sound perfect to me"" I said, smiling and finishing the rest of my glass of wine.</p><p>After our plates were cleared away, Marli picked out a splendid dessert from the cart and we shared it while the waiter prepared our take-home boxes and recorked the wine. Since I was driving I had only had two glasses, so I took the rest home.</p><p>As we were leaving, Marli's small hand found mine, and she placed her head against my arm as we walked out together. During the ride home, Marli either held my hand or stroked it, which I found incredibly erotic. </p><p>Once at home, I suggested we change clothes. With me in a suit and Marli in a cocktail dress, we weren't going to be comfortable. So Marli went to my daughter's room once again to do some 'shopping.' I put on a t-shirt and shorts and poured some of my leftover wine into a glass and sat down to watch some television while I waited.</p><p>When Marli came downstairs she was wearing a close-fitting white t-shirt, matching white shorts and socks. She walked to me, and threw one leg over mine and straddled my lap. She then took my wine glass and drank almost half of it before reaching over to set it on the table. She pushed me back into the couch and kissed me deeply and passionately, her tongue finding mine, the taste of the wine on her lips. We did that for several minutes until she straightened and sat back up.</p><p>""I've been waiting to do that all night."" she said, looking at my mouth.</p><p>""It hasn't been easy keeping my hands to myself either. You were incredibly beautiful tonight; that dress looked like it was made for you."" I said.</p><p>""Thank you."" she replied. ""And thank you for dinner.""</p><p>""You're welcome. We should do that again soon...go on another date, I mean.""</p><p>""I'd like that."" she said, smiling and looking into my eyes. After another kiss, Marli rolled off of me and sat beside me, pressed tightly against me. She took another sip of wine before returning to her position and resting her hand in my lap, just next to my turgid cock as we sat together. I desperately wanted to go upstairs and start our night together but didn't push the issue just yet.</p><p>About half an hour later, I noticed Marli was laughing at things on television that weren't all that funny. She was obviously getting a little tipsy from the wine. In addition, her hand had found the lump in my shorts and she had started to tease me playfully, even reaching her hand up my shorts to explore and make me crazy. When she started to giggle and moved herself to look up my shorts like I had done to her the previous night, I laughed, but stood up and took her by the hand; turning lights off as went, as I led her upstairs to my room. Marli ran ahead, still giggling.</p><p>When I got to my room, Marli was on my bed, waiting for me. When I approached, she knelt on the bed and moved to the edge to me, wrapping her arms around my neck and kissing me deeply, but much more sloppily...my little girlfriend was a little past tipsy now. My hands wrapped around her waist briefly before moving around to the backs of her legs and her butt. As my hands explored, I slid them up her shorts, and found that she had chosen to wear panties to dinner after all. I rubbed her pussy through her shorts and her ass where the material was wedged into her butt. When we parted, she looked me in the eyes and asked, ""Will you kiss me again? Down there?""</p><p>I smiled broadly at her, glad that she asked. ""Of course, Marli.""</p><p>I continued kissing Marli while pulling down her shorts. I let my hands continue exploring her back and her waist and her perfect little ass. As my hands slid over her butt and underneath to her crotch, I discovered that her panties were absolutely soaked. I pulled away and looked at her.</p><p>""You're all wet."" I said.</p><p>""I know...I have been since we left for dinner. I've been thinking about tonight."" she said, looking into my eyes.</p><p>At her words my dick reached a level of hardness I thought previously unreachable. I remembered her request and couldn't wait to taste her. I slid her panties down and she maneuvered to kick them off and picked them up from the bed.</p><p>""I think you'll like these."" she said, examining them.</p><p>""Beg your pardon? I asked.</p><p>""You said you like when my panties are wet because they smell like me. Well these are really wet, so I thought you'd like them, especially since I'm leaving tomorrow."" she explained.</p><p>""Oh!"" I said. ""That's very thoughtful of you sweetheart. What a wonderful gift. I can use them tomorrow night!"" I said, winking at the word 'use.' She knew just what I meant and smiled at the thought before moving back to me and kissing me again, now an overnight expert with her tongue.</p><p>I slipped Marli's t-shirt off before gently lowering her backward to the bed. I kissed her ears and neck before sliding down to her chest where I drew lazy circles around her nipples with my tongue. In no time her nipples had puffed out and hardened. I tried to draw them into my mouth and bit them ever so gently, causing Marli to throw her head back and moan.</p><p>Taking my time, I slowly navigated southward to Marli's flat tummy and the very top of her mons. I kissed and licked her skin, trying to drive her wild. She held my head with her hands and tried to push me between her legs. Instead I took her fingers into my mouth and sucked them. Marli reached down to her pussy with one hand, gathering some of her juices before returning those fingers to my mouth where I sucked them clean. She repeated this a few more times before I couldn't stand the teasing anymore and plunged my tongue into the center of her dripping pussy, causing her to suck her breath in sharply and hold it.</p><p>I did my best to penetrate and fuck Marli's pussy with my tongue, tasting her mildly musky flavor. She whispered my name while holding my head in her hands. Soon she was starting to breathe more rapidly and was getting close to orgasm. I was avoiding her clit to prolong her pleasure, but she soon moved my head more forcefully in her hands, pulling me away from her and looking at me with a passion that I would never be able to describe with mere words.</p><p>""I'm ready"" she said. ""I want to try it again...make love to me.""</p><p>I answered silently with only a smile as I lifted Marli's small form further up the bed onto the pillows. She never took her eyes off me as she lay back and spread her legs.</p><p>I moved above Marli, centering my cock at her open pussy. Once again I dragged the head of my cock up and down her wet slit, merging my precum with her wetness. She held my gaze, looking at me hungrily. I thought about asking her if she was sure about this, but her look told me there was no doubt in her mind that this was what she wanted. She moaned when I rubbed my dick into her.</p><p>Placing the tip just at her opening, I pushed myself into her, expecting the same resistance that I'd experienced last night. Whether it was the stimulation from licking her or the alcohol from the wine, I met no resistance at all this time, and my cock slid into her perfectly, causing her to moan loudly now. I could barely stifle a moan myself; she was incredibly tight.</p><p>Although her pussy was too small to take the full length of my cock before I bumped into her cervix, I was more than satisfied with the depth she could accept, and I stayed in that position for a few moments, staring deeply into her eyes as she stared back into mine. Gone was the pain and the crying from last night; I knew she felt good this time and that I could proceed. I slowly drew my dick out of her, poising myself with just the tip inside before pausing and plunging myself back into her tight wetness. Marli raked her fingernails into my skin as I fucked her deeply. She pulled my chest to hers and kissed me, moaning loudly into my mouth.</p><p>Again and again I drove my cock into her, loving her, fucking her. I felt my orgasm building rapidly in my center. </p><p>""I'm going to cum, baby."" I panted into her ear.</p><p>""This feels so good. Alex......Alex......I love you."" she moaned.</p><p>Hearing Marli tell me she loved me was enough to send me over the edge and as my orgasm overtook me I pumped once more into her, my balls touching the soft skin of her ass as she finally accepted my full length. As the first wave of my semen flooded her tiny pussy, Marli's face changed with wonder at the realization she could feel the heat of my cum filling her. Her own orgasm could no longer be denied and she arched her back tightly as she wrapped her legs around my waist, somehow pulling me even deeper into her willing cunt which was spasming wildly, milking my engorged dick. She kissed me again, this time screaming into my mouth as waves of pleasure wracked her tiny body as I resumed pumping into her a few more times as our mutual orgasms began to subside.</p><p>Breaking our kiss, I said, ""I love you too, Marli."" and I laid down next to her brushing a few stray hairs out of her face. Marli rolled over to face me and pulled her small body tightly to mine, entwining her legs in mine.</p><p>""That felt wonderful."" she said.</p><p>""It didn't hurt?"" I asked.</p><p>""Uh uh"" she replied, shaking her head. </p><p>Marli and I got ourselves cleaned up and watched TV in bed for a while. As always, Marli had to be in constant contact with me, but now of course we were naked, and as we watched a movie she was absentmindedly playing with my cock. In no time, she had me hard again, and she was fascinated with penile mechanics.</p><p>""<i>That is so cool!</i>"" she said, marveling at the change as she gently masturbated me.</p><p>""It feels really good, too. If you don't stop you're going to make me cum."" I said.</p><p>At this Marli smiled broadly and sat up, paying full attention to what she was doing, taking ownership of this new task. She brought her other hand into play too, using both to jack me off. I've never been a big fan of handjobs - my wife was terrible at it, so it wasn't really on my radar, but Marli's soft, small hands felt exquisite, and despite her never having done this before, she was really good at it. I also explained the importance of 'working the balls' too, which she gladly did. After a few minutes, Marli started licking the head of my cock, nearly sending me over the edge right there. I brought my hand under her ass to rub her pussy, causing her to moan with appreciation as she pushed her mouth down over my rock hard dick.</p><p>She was already wet, so I was able to finger fuck her easily. Marli stopped sucking and got up on her knees and stuck her butt out, allowing me easier access, and allowing her to push back against my hand as she continued to jack me off. I lifted my hand a little, essentially picking her up by her pussy as I gently encouraged her to keep sucking. Marli got the hint and slobbered down on my cock again while I kept fingering her.</p><p>Marli stopped moving her head up and down on my cock and paused at the lowest point, with my dick touching the back of her throat. She pushed herself down slowly on it, as if she was trying to gag herself. I fucked her little cunt harder with my middle finger and brought my index finger to her little asshole, pressing against the tight ring until it allowed me in. Marli started moaning onto my cock, clearly letting me know that she loved what I was doing. She rocked back on her knees as much as she could, encouraging me to go deeper, and I gladly obliged. When the second knuckle of my index finger was in her ass, I pulled back out and began fingerfucking her ass and pussy at the same time. After just a few pumps, Marli pushed back hard as I was pushing in and she started cumming immediately, her whole body tensing up as she screamed in ecstasy on my cock, still pressed deeply into the back of her mouth. The feeling of her throat vibrating my cockhead put me right over the edge and I started to cum before I could even warn her. My free hand uncontrollably reached for her head to hold her there, even though she wasn't pulling away. Marli got quiet as my sperm hit the back of her throat and she started to swallow it. Fortunately this load was smaller than the first time she sucked me off, so she handled it easily and didn't miss a drop. I gently slid my fingers out of her as she lifted off me. As she turned to me and smiled, it looked as if she had been crying, since her eyes were watering so much when she was sucking me.</p><p>""Sweetheart,"" I began ""that was incredible, but why do you do that to yourself? You don't have to, you know.""</p><p>""I don't know."" she replied with a shrug. ""I just like it. -- I have to pee."" and with that she got out of bed, nearly falling over when she stood up. I watched her dimpled butt as she walked into the bathroom. Perfect.</p><p>After we had both used the bathroom and put ourselves (and the bedsheets) back in order, Marli spooned her naked ass against my spent cock and spooned against me, wrapping my arm around herself as we dozed off, exhausted. I'd lose Marli to her mother tomorrow, but tonight she was still mine.</p>"
91,"Marli and Me, Part 4",Alex,wickedness@tormail.org,"['Mg(10)', 'rom', 'cons', 'oral', 'anal', 'solo']",The fourth and final part of Alex and Marli's weekend together.,2012-11-25T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>In the morning, Marli was still fast asleep as I extricated myself from her grasp without waking her. It was early, and I knew she wouldn't be up for another couple of hours, so I went for a run, leaving a note for her just in case she woke before I returned.</p><p>When I got back, Marli was up and awake, still in bed, eating Pop Tarts and watching Spongebob. </p><p>""Good morning, beautiful!"" I said, ""Sleep well?""</p><p>""You were gone a long time.""</p><p>""Sorry about that...I thought I'd be back before you woke up."" I said.</p><p>""I got cold without you."" she said, pouting a little.</p><p>""A thousand apologies, princess."" I said with a bow. ""I'm all sweaty...gonna pop in the shower real quick."" I said.</p><p>""Yuck!"" she said, wrinkling her nose and causing me to laugh as I entered the bathroom.</p><p>When I finished, Marli took over the bathroom for her own shower as I got dressed and made the bed and laid down across it waiting for her. I was still there, enthralled with a new episode of Spongebob as Marli exited the steamy bathroom wrapped in a towel. She climbed up, lying down in front of me to watch the show, her hair towel-dried but still dripping on the bed. I kissed her shoulders, her skin still hot from the shower, and gave them a squeeze.</p><p>""Rub my back!"" she demanded, laying on her tummy and pulling her towel down a little.</p><p>""Yes ma'am."" I responded, smiling.</p><p>I straddled Marli's legs, pulling her towel down to just cover her butt.</p><p>""I'm cold!!"" she protested.</p><p>""Oh stop complaining - I'll warm you up soon enough."" and with that I started rubbing her back, starting at her neck and moving my way down to her hips.</p><p>""That feels nice."" she purred.</p><p>""I have some oil...want me to use that on you?"" I offered.</p><p>""Sure."" she replied.</p><p>I hopped off Marli to retrieve the oil, running hot water over the bottle for a few minutes to warm it up. When I returned to the bedroom, Marli was under the covers; her towel on the floor next to the bed.</p><p>""I was cold."" she explained.</p><p>""This will help."" I said.</p><p>Standing next to the bed, I uncovered Marli a little at a time as I resumed the massage. I rubbed the warm oil onto her back.</p><p>""It's warm! That feels much better!"" she exclaimed.</p><p>I removed the covers from Marli, exposing her flawless form as I moved lower. When I got to her butt, I coated her ass liberally with the oil, making sure I got it down into her crack but not lingering before moving down to her thighs and calves and feet. As I made my way back up to her thighs again, Marli parted her legs just a little, offering improved access to her nether regions, but I ignored the hint. I rubbed more oil into her inner thighs just at the little hollow at the tops of her legs, dragging a finger against her pussy ever so lightly before moving north again. I could tell Marli was disappointed but I'd be back. I made my way all the way to her neck again before returning to her ass, kneading her butt firmly, making sure my fingers occasionally touched her asshole and pussy. </p><p>Marli responded by moaning and opening her legs even wider, but still I didn't take the bait. I was enjoying teasing her. Every time I'd get close to her crotch I'd move away, causing her to whimper with frustration. After I worked her thighs a few minutes more I returned to her butt, and by this time, Marli not only had her legs splayed widely, but lifted her hips up off the bed, raising her ass into the air obscenely. Adding more oil, I started rubbing Marli's little asshole, making sure it was lubricated before I inserted my middle finger into her rectum. Marli pushed her ass up further to meet my probing finger, encouraging me to go even deeper. When I did, she moaned loudly into her pillow and moved her right hand under herself to touch her little cunt, which she began rubbing. </p><p>	Standing next to Marli with my finger halfway up her butt, I had a perfect view as she masturbated herself, occasionally dipping a fingertip into her hole to wet her finger before returning it to her clit. I continued to push my finger deeper into her ass until she took the full length of it easily as she humped up and down on her hand frantically. At this point I withdrew my finger almost all the way out of her before plunging back in to the base repeatedly, buttfucking her with my finger. She was so greased up it didn't hurt her a bit. </p><p>	As Marli continued rubbing her pussy fervently, I decided to try to add a second finger to her ass. On the last outstroke, I pressed the tip of my ring finger against her asshole and just as it slid in, Marli froze, her butt still pointed up. She didn't stop me or protest, but waited to see if it would hurt. Her hand was still on her pussy but wasn't moving. Gently but firmly I kept inserting both fingers, causing Marli to emit a guttural, animalistic groan of pure lust. Once both fingers had been buried to the hilt, Marli began fucking her hand again, humping up and down as she worked furiously on her clit while pushing her butt back up against my fingers, forcing them deep into her rectum. With my own free hand, I freed my engorged cock from my shorts and started stroking it.</p><p>	In short order, Marli's ass had become accustomed to my double-digit intrusion and I began fucking her asshole in earnest with my hand. Marli's legs remained as wide as she could hold them and she was lifting her butt to fuck back against my fingers, driving them deeper. Her own free hand had been brought down to join the other; one frenetically working the clit, the other rubbing her labia. After about a dozen full-length thrusts with my fingers, Marli froze for a moment before screaming at the tops of her lungs into the pillow as her most powerful orgasm yet took over her tiny spasming body. All of her movements became uncoordinated as the waves of pleasure rendered her body a quivering mess. </p><p>	Before she could fully recover, I gently slipped my fingers out of her butt, causing her to moan in dismay. I slid her body half off the bed, face down, ass up, her legs dangling over the side. My throbbing erection would not be denied and I rubbed it up and down her pussy for a moment, considering the possibility of fucking her in the ass but deciding instead to plunge fully into her waiting vagina. Marli arched her back and howled with ecstasy as a fucked her tiny cunt deeply. After witnessing Marli masturbating herself and accepting two fingers into her ass so easily, my lust had reached its peak and I held Marli by the hips as I pounded into her with reckless lustful abandon, not caring whether I pleased her or hurt her. No longer thinking; just fucking her for my own pleasure, using her like a fuck doll.</p><p>	Marli was out of control, not knowing up from down, still riding a constant wave of orgasmic bliss. In seconds I was cumming, unleashing torrents of hot seed into her womb as I held her narrow hips tightly, forcing myself as deeply into her as I could possibly go, my balls pressed against her pubic bone. I could feel her fingers there, still moving, rubbing her swollen clit. I held her there against me as the waves of my own mind-shattering orgasm began to subside and I returned to reality. I backed away from Marli, my softening dick sliding out of her, allowing my sperm to stream out of her vagina and over her hand, which was pressed against her clit. She rubbed my cum into her pussy, feeling the tender flesh of her cunt hole, which was still stretched from the angry fucking she'd just received.</p><p>As Marli also came back to reality, she lifted her face off the pillow, revealing a large wet spot where she had been drooling. Her eyes appeared wet with tears and her hair had begun to dry in a matted, tangled mess since she didn't comb it out after her shower. She looked dazed and exhausted and looked at me with a distant confusion.</p><p>""I guess I'm one of the lucky ones."" she said. I had no idea what she was talking about.</p><p>""What's that, baby?"" I asked.</p><p>""You said last night that some girls can have orgasms from doing butt stuff and I had a really big one."" she explained.</p><p>""Oh!"" I said.</p><p>""And it stretched, too, just like you said. You got two in!""</p><p>""Well that oil helped a lot."" I told her.</p><p>""It hurt a little at first but I liked it. I think I might wanna try it 'back there' some time. Can we?"" she asked.</p><p>""We can do whatever you want, sweetheart. I'm all yours."" I said.</p><p>At this she beamed. ""Not right now though...I think I'm a little sore."" she said.</p><p>""I'm sorry about that, Marli. I kinda forgot myself there for a few minutes. Arousal can do that sometimes."" I said.</p><p>""What's 'rousal?'"" she asked.</p><p>""<i>A</i>rousal."" I corrected. ""It's the feeling that...I don't know...that you want sex, I guess."" I explained.</p><p>""So it's a good thing?"" she asked.</p><p>""Well, it can be, but sometimes people go too far."" I said.</p><p>""I think I understand. When you were doing that just now I was worried because I could tell that you changed. You didn't seem as nice, in a way, but not exactly mean. But it felt good even though it hurt."" she said. ""That probably doesn't make sense. I don't know how to explain it.""</p><p>""I understand."" I offered. ""So what do you want to do...are you tired? Do you want to take a nap for a little bit or take a shower and start our day?""</p><p>""I wanna sleep. Can we take a shower after?""</p><p>""Of course."" I said.</p><p>We slept soundly for a couple more hours before my phone woke me up. It was Marli's mother, Tina, letting me know she'd be by shortly to pick up her daughter. I told her the girls weren't awake yet, so she shouldn't rush. Tina said she would run some errands first, which gave Marli and me a bit more time together.</p><p>Marli had been watching me silently, her head still on the pillow. ""Well baby, obviously that was your mother - we need to get moving.""</p><p>""Should I still take a shower here or wait til I get home?"" she asked, not remembering that she was still covered in oil and who knows what else. The police forensics lab would have a field day.</p><p>""I'm thinking you should take it here."" I said. ""Wanna take one together?"" I offered wickedly.</p><p>""Oh gosh yes!"" said Marli, excitedly.</p><p>Marli and I made our way to the shower with little fanfare, since we were already naked. Fortunately the shower in my bathroom is cavernous; as a single man it always seemed like overkill. Now I was glad for the opulence of space, the multiple shower heads, and the built-in bench seat. Marli was delighted.</p><p>Marli was facing away from me, standing under the water. If Marli was beautiful when she was dry, she was a work of art now. Water cascading down her back and butt and legs highlighted her lithe musculature in a way that made me gasp. I couldn't help but stare at her. When she started putting shampoo in her hair my trance was broken and I moved to her, placing my hands on her shoulders and running them down her flat chest to her tummy, pulling her to me, pressing my erection into her back.</p><p>""Hey!"" she said, ""You're gonna make me get soap in my eyes! Quit it!"" she laughed.</p><p>""No way, sexy. If you're naked around me you're getting groped - them's the rules."" I said, snickering.</p><p>""Ugh, you're impossible! Well at least let me rinse my hair first!"" she replied, smiling.</p><p>""No promises."" I said, and with that I ran my hands even lower, between her legs to her sex, causing her to moan softly. Marli reached around behind her back, finding my turgid cock and stroking it a few times before she turned around and looked up at me expectantly. She reached up to my neck, pulling me in for a deep, and, thanks to the shower, very wet kiss. Her mouth opened and her tongue gently searched for mine. It was remarkable how much she'd learned in such a short time. </p><p> My hands slid down her waist to her narrow hips, finding her ass and running my hands underneath to rub her pussy from the back. The pleasure I was giving Marli caused her to push her butt out, breaking the kiss as she tried to improve my access.</p><p>""This is the fun part of taking showers together."" I said as I grabbed a bottle of body wash. I poured some into my hands and started soaping up Marli's body. She took some too and soaped up my chest and my penis, paying special attention to the latter as she continued stroking me with the added lubrication of the soap.</p><p>""Careful..."" I warned her.</p><p>""It's so hard,"" she said, ""that's so cool how it stands straight out like that.</p><p>""That's what you do to me...can't be helped."" I said.</p><p>Using my dick like a handle, Marli steered me to face the water, rinsing off all the soap she'd been applying. Once I was clean, she bent over and licked around the head a few times before putting her mouth over my cock. My intention had been to fuck Marli in the shower, but she was doing wonderful things with her mouth and hands and I wasn't about to stop her.</p><p>Marli dropped to her knees to get more comfortable and I leaned back against the shower wall a little, to allow her a better angle. As was becoming her style, Marli was forcing her mouth down hard onto my cock; not to try and deep throat me, but to choke herself a little. For whatever reason, that feeling got her off, and when she did it now, she moaned softly. Hey, we all have our kinks.</p><p>Marli then took one hand off my cock and brought it down to her crotch and began rubbing herself as she continued sucking me. I wish I could have seen the details up close, but it was hot just knowing that she was masturbating right in front of me. She started moaning even more, as she was really driving herself crazy.</p><p>Marli stopped sucking for a moment and looked up at me. Without breaking eye contact, she stopped rubbing her pussy and brought her hand around to her butt. With an almost imperceptible wince, Marli inserted a finger into her ass. Once she was satisfied she resumed sucking me while slowly moving her finger in and out of her rectum, groaning with every stroke. After a few more pushes, Marli picked up speed, fucking herself urgently. As she got closer to her orgasm, she pushed my cock into her throat a few times, causing herself to gag a little, but never breaking stride with the finger in her ass. </p><p>Soon Marli became almost frantic, fingerfucking her butt with abandon and slobbering on my cock as she sucked it. She was getting close, I could tell. And so was I. When Marli brought her other hand (the one that had been working on my cock) down to her pussy, she pulled away and stopped sucking me. At first I was in shock; I was so close to cumming...having her stop at that moment was horrible. Instinctively I grabbed my cock and began stroking it, keeping the orgasm close.</p><p>The reason Marli stopped was because she had to concentrate on what she was doing. She had almost gotten herself to orgasm just by buttfucking herself with a finger - I could tell she was close by the sounds she was making. But she obviously needed something else to get her all the way there. So I was left with the image of a ten year old girl, kneeling naked on my shower floor, fucking herself in the ass with one hand and rubbing her clit with the other. It was something I'll never forget. As for Marli, only a few strokes on her clit was all she needed and she was there. Her mouth froze in an 'O' and her face contorted with indescribable pleasure at the orgasm she was giving herself. The finger in her butt was pressed and held as deep as it could go as her left hand kept working the clit. Seeing all this in front of me sent me over the edge and I started cumming...hard. Thick ropes of sperm erupted from my cock, landing on Marli's flat chest. Marli opened her eyes when the first shot hit her, but she didn't stop what she was doing. She gave a faint smile and continued fucking herself, hunching down on her hands and whimpering. </p><p>As the last waves faded and Marli came back to earth, she smiled up at me, soaking wet from the shower, her hair a mess.</p><p>""Yes, I definitely like doing that."" she said, grinning. </p><p>""Well if that's true it opens up a whole world of possibilities."" I replied.</p><p>Marli stood up and washed my semen from her body. I lathered her up all over again and she started soaping me up again as well. In our mutual post-orgasmic bliss, we were having the time of our lives.</p><p>But time was running short, so we soon finished up and got dried off. Marli once again helped herself to ______'s closet at my urging, but this time she chose a very conservative pair of pink shorts and a yellow polo shirt.</p><p>""I didn't have any other undies so I'm going without."" she said, lifting her eyebrows suggestively.</p><p>""Well if it means anything, I shall always treasure the ones you gave me - you sure you don't want them back?"" I replied.</p><p>""No, those are for you - so you don't forget me when I'm gone."" she said with a pretend pout.</p><p>""Sweetheart, I'll be amazed if I can go longer than three seconds without thinking of you."" I said.</p><p>At this Marli grinned ear to ear and she hugged me, pressing her wet hair into my shirt.</p><p>""I wish you didn't have to go."" I said.</p><p>""I kinda wanna stay but I kinda miss my mom too."" she said, reminding me that was, in fact, ten. Of course she misses her mom.</p><p>Marli dried her hair in ______'s bathroom while I collected her things and put them in her bag and set it by the door. </p><p>Soon Marli came stomping down the steps. I called her into the living room where I was sitting on the couch, drinking a soda.</p><p>She came in and sat down next to me, not an millimeter of space between us. Typical Marli.</p><p>""Marli honey..."" I paused, thinking what to say next. ""I had a wonderful time with you this weekend, and I've loved every minute we've had together...""</p><p>Marli smiled, waiting for me to continue.</p><p>""Sweetie, um...not everyone would think what we did together was okay...I could really get in a lot of trouble if anyone found out."" I said. <i>And there it is...I'm now telling her, essentially, that this was a crime. Fuck. </i></p><p>""Oh, I know that."" she said. ""I would never say anything.""</p><p>""Not to <i>anyone</i>, right? Not even _____."" They were best friends, after all.</p><p>Marli gave me a look in reply that can only be described as ""You're a fucking idiot.""</p><p>""No, I won't tell anyone, ever. Promise."" and with that she leaned up to kiss me, as if to seal the deal.</p><p>Her lips weren't in contact with mine but half a second when the doorbell rang. <i>Please be Mormons....Please be Mormons...</i></p><p>Marli raced to get the door. ""Hi Mommy!!!"" she said gleefully. <i>Fuck</i></p><p>I got up and walked to the door to exchange pleasantries with Tina and her leathery visage.</p><p>""Well she was horrible - please get her out of here before she breaks more of our stuff."" I joked sarcastically as I walked into the foyer.</p><p>Marli play-punched me in the arm, letting her mother in on the joke.</p><p>""Where'd you get this?"" Tina said to Marli, referring to her new outfit.</p><p>""Oh, that belonged to _____, but she's never worn it. She's allergic to pink."" I said.</p><p>""Well that's very nice of you, but I'll return them after we wash them."" said Tina.</p><p>Please don't. _____ will literally never wear them. Keep them."" I insisted.</p><p>""Well that's very kind of you. Thank you. And thanks for letting her stay. I hope she wasn't any trouble.""</p><p>""None whatsoever - she's welcome anytime."" I said, smiling.</p><p>""Where's _____?"" Tina asked.</p><p>Marli beat me to it. ""She's still in the shower...I said goodbye already."" <i>Clever girl</i></p><p>""Well we should get going."" Tina said. ""I'm taking you and Deena clothes shopping."" she said to Marli.</p><p>""Deena?"" I asked.</p><p>""My little sister."" said Marli. ""She's eight.""</p><p>""Ahh."" I said. ""Well have fun shopping.""</p><p>Marli and her mother said their last goodbyes and walked out the door as I slowly closed it behind them, watching my precious girl walk away. </p><p>I walked back to the couch and fell into it with a sigh. The house seemed enormous and empty. I sat there for a moment, just staring into space.</p><p>Just then, the door burst open and I heard Marli running into the house. ""Alex?"" she asked.</p><p>""In here."" I replied.</p><p>Now at top speed, Marli ran to me and, before I could even start to stand up, she jumped on me, straddling my lap. She wrapped her arms around me and kissed me, crushing her soft mouth into mine.</p><p>She held me as long as she dared before sitting back on my knees.</p><p>""There. Now I can go."" she said, smiling.</p><p>And with that, Marli was up and gone again, back to her own world and out of mine.</p><p><i>Fuck.</i></p><p>The End.</p>"
92,Prisoner of War,Alex,wickedness@tormail.org,"['Mg(12)', 'inc', 'coer', 'oral']","War games take an unexpected turn, courtesy of a domineering little girl.",2013-01-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>My dad died several years ago. In our family, he was somehow elevated as a leader of all of us, even though technically it should have been <i>his</i> father who received that honor, seeing as he was still alive. But no...my dad was the guy. Everyone in the entire extended family just adored him. So when he passed away, the funeral was <i>massive</i>, with relatives from all corners of the country coming to pay their respects.</p><p>My mother loved it. Her enormous home (dad was a successful exec with a large corporation and had money) was filled to bursting with family, even if some of them weren't all that well known. When it was all over and the family had gone back home, we decided to have an annual reunion on the date of my dad's passing to sort of honor him while continuing to bring everyone together. It was a smashing success, and while not every family made the pilgrimage every year, most did, or made it when they could. My cousin Madison and her mom and dad made the trip every other year. Come to think of it, Maddie was a distant cousin, but there was a meandering connection somewhere on the tree. She had sort of latched onto me when she was eight with a little-girl crush, and we all thought that was cute. And then when she was ten she hid from me and couldn't look at me without blushing, and that was cute too. This year she would be twelve, and I figured by now her attraction would have been eclipsed by some boy at school or whatever teen heartthrob was getting face time on television and I would be a distant memory.</p><p>Maddie was cute, but was just a little kid and I wasn't into little kids - really didn't pay them any attention at all. I had a girlfriend at the time who had keyed in to Madison's crush-like behavior, otherwise I probably wouldn't have had a clue. A few months ago, I sent that girlfriend packing when she gave me a ""honey-do"" list one morning. I had owned my home for years and she had been staying with me for about six months, so she thought it would be okay to leave me a list of chores to do around the house on my day off. It wasn't.</p><p>So when Maddie arrived at mom's on Friday afternoon, one of the first questions she asked me was where my girlfriend was. When I told her we had broken up, she smiled. This was a bit unnerving, because Madison had experienced a magnificent growth spurt at some point in the last two years. She was tall. She was still just twelve, but she had to be over five feet. So she wasn't embarrassingly tall or anything; I guess I'm just saying she stood out in a crowd of other kids her age. But truth be told, she would still stand out in any crowd. Madison had become beautiful. She had long, dark brown hair and gorgeous ice blue eyes. She was truly stunning. </p><p>Now, noticing a relative's facial features is one thing. I could live with myself for noticing I have a cousin who happens to be pretty. No big deal. But on this particular weekend with this particular relative, I found myself stealing glances are Maddie's body, and I hated myself for it. Not only because she's a relative but because she was TWELVE. I mean, what the fuck was wrong with me? She had little boobs but she still definitely had them. She had a small waist with a flat tummy, clearly obvious because of the form-fitting shirt she was wearing (nothing sexy, just what girls wear these days). But she had an ass...oh did she have an ass on her. Even in the modest length khaki shorts she arrived in on the first day of the reunion I could tell she had a fine, <i>fine</i> butt under there. Damn, what the fuck was wrong with me? If I was going to continue staring at her like this, I'd have to get darker sunglasses for this weekend, that was for sure, or I was going to get busted. I could just picture it:</p><p>""Hey, did you hear about David?"" (I'm David, by the way.)</p><p>""No, what happened?""</p><p>""Oh, he spent the entire family reunion eye-fucking Madison!""</p><p>""Madison? You mean his <i>cousin</i> Madison?? That's disgusting. Wait a minute...isn't she like thirteen?""</p><p>""<i>Twelve!</i> And you should have seen him! He was looking at her like he was a starving dog and she was a steak.""</p><p>""Ewwwwwwwwwwww!!!!""</p><p>You get the idea. I already felt like every grown woman in the place got one look at Madison and then spent the rest of the weekend watching me. They probably weren't, but I was so caught off guard by my sudden attraction to a twelve year old, my paranoia knew no bounds. Every time I so much as glanced at her I felt conspicuous.</p><p>Now, mom had a large pool and a lake and woods and all sorts of various other attractions on her large estate, so the kids (and there were lots of them) loved coming there. It was like going to summer camp for them. We generally had a full weekend of various activities planned, and on Saturday afternoons, it became a tradition to have war games. It started out years ago as Capture The Flag by my dad, who played the game all the time when he was a boy, and still loved it. He actually took it somewhat seriously (on the strategic side, I mean), but after his passing it had devolved into a simple two-teamed shootout in the woods. One year we tried paintball but not only was it messy, a few people got hurt. So we didn't do that again, and stuck with pretend weaponry, which worked just fine for our purposes of just getting out and being active. Everyone was welcome to participate, and while some took it seriously and had full camouflage and really nice fake guns, you could play along with just a stick you found on the ground if you wanted. Deaths were done on the honor system, and if you were ""killed"" you had to go back to the house for five or ten minutes before rejoining the war effort. There was lots of good food (or, for the adults, more beer) in the house, so victims rarely complained.</p><p>I almost skipped it this year. Not everyone played, so those conscientious objectors among us generally hung out by the pool, which sounded much better to me this year. I don't know...maybe I was getting too old for it. It was mostly kids playing anymore anyway, but at twenty-eight I was still considered a kid by the kids. But I found out Madison was playing and she was wearing a cute little skirt that made her legs look like they were a mile long, and suddenly I just had to be wherever she was going to be.</p><p>Not that I could just follow her around like a puppy, mind you. I had to be coy about it since apparently every female member of the family was now watching me at all times even if it was only my imagination. So I played it cool and kept my sunglasses on. </p><p>But Maddie ended up hanging out with some cousins her own age, and I ended up on my own, so I found an open area and camped out above it in the woods like a would-be sniper, prone on the ground, my chin resting on the hoodie I'd brought along (the only camouflage I owned, but it was soon too hot to wear), watching and waiting. When a hapless victim would wander in front of me, I'd yell out that they were dead and after giving up finding me in my well-hidden spot they'd trudge back to the house for a while. I was probably going to head back soon myself; I was in need of a few more beers if I was going to keep killing my loved ones. I was debating this very action when I felt the gun press against the back of my skull.</p><p>""Don't...move!"" said a voice behind me. A girl's voice. I hadn't even heard her approach. I turned to look who it was and was rewarded with a flash of pain. She had struck me with her gun!</p><p>""Ow! <i>Fuck!</i>"" I yelled. It wasn't a violent blow or anything, just a little attention-getter on the noggin, but it had stung.</p><p>""I said don't move!!! You're my prisoner! Hands behind your back!"" she demanded. Now I was pretty sure it was Madison, but since I hadn't spent much time talking to her, I didn't know her voice all that well. I started to get up when I felt a shoe on my back, pushing me back down.</p><p>""You don't listen very well, do you?"" the voice said. Now I was sure it was her. I think.</p><p>""Since when do we take prisoners in this game?"" I asked. ""Shouldn't you just shoot me?""</p><p>""Stop talking, prisoner! And put your hands behind your back like I said!"" she demanded.</p><p>As much as I'd love to be taken prisoner by this girl (and by that I mean in my own depraved way, not in the way she was doing this, which was innocent, I'm sure), I needed to take a leak and if she wanted me to be her prisoner I'd gladly play along after I'd done so. I moved once more to get up and this time she nailed me between the shoulder blades with her knee, driving me back down to the ground. She was tenacious, I'd give her that.</p><p>""Maddie, I need to--""</p><p>""Stay down!"" she ordered. And with that she slid her knee across my back, straddling my shoulders and pinning me to the ground. She couldn't have weighed more than 80 or so pounds, so I wasn't exactly <i>pinned</i> but she obviously meant business so I figured I'd see where this was going.</p><p>""Okay, okay, you win - I'm staying down."" I said.</p><p>""And put your hands behind your back."" she said.</p><p>""Yes ma'am."" I said, putting my hands behind the small of my back. ""This okay?"" I asked.</p><p>""Now keep em there and don't move."" she ordered.</p><p>""Okay so now I'm your prisoner. Now what?"" I asked. I had some ideas of things we could do, but I kept those to myself. <i>God, what had gotten into me?</i></p><p>""I haven't decided yet. I'll think of something."" she said.</p><p>""Well, while you're thinking, is it okay if I get up just for a minute? I have to pee."" I explained, moving my hands and starting to get up a third time.</p><p>""NO!!!"" and she rapped me on the head again, but not as hard this time. ""And put your hands back where they were!"" she demanded. She stood up and took my wrists and put them flat on my back. ""You don't listen very well."" she scolded. ""You need to keep your hands behind your back.""</p><p>At this point she did something I'll never forget: with my hands palms-up behind my back, Maddie, still straddling me, sat down on my hands. I suddenly found myself with my hands filled with the soft fat flesh of her young pussy. She had underwear on (actually it felt like the spongy fabric of a swimsuit, which made more sense, given the circumstances) under her miniskirt, but still, I could clearly feel the lines of her cunt and the heat...oh the incredible heat...of her crotch. I froze, speechless.</p><p>""Now don't you move a muscle."" she ordered. Oh, believe me, I wasn't going anywhere.</p><p>My brain was trying desperately to process this new turn of events. While her sitting on me like this may have seemed like an overtly sexual act on the one hand (pardon the pun), it could very easily have been a completely innocent act on the other. Kids do dumb things, after all. Nothing she had said prior to this had led me to believe this was anything but the latter, so for me to make the wrong response at this point could have very dire consequences indeed. Well, when in doubt, ask.</p><p>""Maddie, what are you doing?"" I asked. </p><p>""You're my prisoner."" she said.</p><p>""Yes, I know that. I mean why are you sitting on me?""</p><p>""Because you keep moving."" she explained simply. <i>Well that was no help.</i> I didn't want to press the issue for fear I'd embarrass her and she'd get off me, so I shut up.</p><p>With my hands still filled with Madison's groin, I was struggling to keep my composure. Part of me was shocked that she was doing this, yet I couldn't deny that despite the fact that I had the size and authority to stop this at any moment, I had obviously chosen not to. That part of me was both thrilled and horrified. And what's more, my cock was stiffening at a very uncomfortable angle. I would have to move soon, but feared the possibility that she would get up. If she would just say something one way or the other to let me know just what the <i>fuck</i> she was thinking, I'd know how to proceed. But she stayed there, her crotch roasting on my hands, silent.</p><p>My erection was starting to become painful and was only getting worse. I hated to admit it, but I had to move or I'd break the damn thing.</p><p>""Maddie, I need to move. I know I'm your prisoner so I'll stay like this (was this me reassuring her or begging for it to continue?), but I'm really uncomfortable. Just get up for a second okay? You can sit back down on me after."" <i>Please sit on me after...oh god I hope I didn't just fuck this up.</i></p><p>With a sigh of disgust, Maddie stood up and got off me and was standing behind me where I still couldn't see her. I adjusted my engorged cock and moved it to a more comfortable position before laying back down prone just as Maddie had left me. I even placed my hands as they were so Maddie wouldn't have to ask (or worse, <i>not</i> ask).</p><p>""Now don't move, prisoner."" Maddie said. ""And no more talking!"" she added as she stood over me. I was hoping she'd sit back down on my hands again. I still didn't know what her intentions were, but I knew that feeling her bathing suit as it hugged the cleft of her little girl pussy like that was incredibly erotic. I had decided that I was going to do something this time even if Maddie didn't send me an overt signal. I had decided that even if she just continued to sit there with her hot pussy pressed into my palms, I was going to make some motion...maybe a finger pressed deeper into the material of her bikini or just some slight motion, some rhythmic movement that, if she took offense, could be explained away as just me moving around; nothing sexual. Yes that would work...if only she would sit back down!!! Why did I ask her to <i>move</i>?!? <i>Why???</i></p><p>While I was silently cursing my stupidity, Madison was still standing over me. I couldn't force the issue and <i>tell</i> her to sit back down. I couldn't turn to look at her. I really couldn't even talk to her. She had made that quite clear.</p><p>After what seemed like an hour, I once again felt the muzzle of Maddie's pistol at the back of my skull. She spoke to me then...her voice barely above a whisper, saying, ""You're my prisoner...you're my prisoner."" <i>Yes, we established that already...why is she still saying it?</i></p><p>I could sense motion as Maddie centered herself over me and started to sit back down. I felt myself smiling in anticipation of executing my plan. I'd give her some time to give me some sort of sign, and if she didn't, well then I'd take things into my own hands, literally.</p><p>As Madison sat back down on my hands I knew immediately that I had received the signal I needed. There really was no mistaking it. You see, while I had been adjusting myself, she had taken her bikini bottoms completely off and I was now feeling the soft, warm skin of her hairless pussy directly on my hands. I bristled; I couldn't help it - this was so unexpected (not unwelcome, of course, just unexpected) that I couldn't help but be shocked. I know Maddie sensed it. As if anticipating a comment from me, she repeated her command from earlier, ""No talking. You're my prisoner."" </p><p>She would get no argument from me. I didn't speak, and didn't move either. Well, not much. Maddie was straddling both my hands and I really needed to get one under her pussy more than both. Two would be awkward. So I moved a little in order to get more of my right hand into the situation. Maddie didn't resist. She lifted her butt for a second to get readjusted and I was ready to move right into position. When she settled back down I had four fingers of my right hand neatly cupping her pussy and my left hand was just along for the ride; more or less on her left groin. From this angle I could press my fingertips up into her cunt a little the next time she moved.</p><p>But she didn't move at all. She stayed like that for a few minutes. It was really almost weird, to be perfectly honest. Once or twice I tried to help things along by increasing the pressure from my fingers or by moving a little and she'd instantly tell me not to move. So I stopped moving, which was tortuous in itself. I mean, here I had this flawless vagina mashed against my hand and I could do nothing at all with it. </p><p>It took about five minutes of Madison sitting still astride my back, her perfect little pussy nestled atop my lucky fingertips before she started moving. At first it was just the occasional movement, like she was getting comfortable. Maybe she was just testing me to see what I'd do, but she was really the arbiter of that. Every time I had tried to contribute she would make me stop. I had to be perfectly still and perfectly silent. This was nuts. One thing for sure: her future husband was going to have his work cut out for him. This girl had issues.</p><p>Eventually Maddie started moving more. In a few minutes her motions had gone from the occasional comfort adjustment to a controlled rubbing. I was starting to be able to hear her breathing more heavily as she masturbated herself on my fingers. She set her gun down on the ground next to me and put both hands on my back to steady herself as she worked. Although she was very quiet while humping me, I did occasionally hear the occasional wimper escape her lips. I threw caution to the wind and curled my middle finger up ever so slightly. Earlier such an action would have been immediately shut down, but now she seemed to appreciate the added stimulation, her movements becoming more urgent.</p><p>As my fingertip just barely penetrated the inner folds of her pussy, I could clearly feel how wet she was. A small, but very obvious rush of fluid leaked onto my fingers, making them even more slippery as she fucked them. She turned up the speed a little more, hunching down on my fingertips as her hips pumped rapidly, her ragged breaths becoming deeper.</p><p>I knew she was getting close to orgasm when she dug her nails into my back where she was holding herself up. Her whole body grew taut and her legs squeezed against my ribs tightly. After three or four more pumps, each followed by a shuddering breath, she fell forward and collapsed on my back, breathing rapidly still but slowing to normal. Her hands ran underneath me to my chest as she held me as she came down from her orgasm. </p><p>With her laying flat against me, I curled my fingertips up to keep in contact with her cunt, still feeling her wetness. I rubbed gently and she didn't protest, but nuzzled against me, her cheek against my shoulder blades. She stayed like that for a few minutes and still I didn't speak.</p><p>I grew more adventurous and started pushing a bit more with my middle finger, trying to penetrate her as she laid across me, her legs spread wide. On about the third push, Maddie stiffened and lifted herself off my back before standing up and ruining my fun.</p><p>""Don't move!"" she commanded. I stayed put.</p><p>I heard Maddie rustling around behind me down near my feet and I heard the snap of elastic as she obviously put her bikini back on (to my profound disappointment). I kept my position as ordered. Once again I felt the muzzle of her toy gun in the back of my skull, her other hand steadying herself on my back, then her whispering into my ear, ""Count to 100 and then you can get up, prisoner.""</p><p>With that, Madison stood up and went bounding through the woods and back to my mother's house. I made it about five seconds before I brought my right hand to my nose and smelled her sex on my fingers to make sure I didn't imagine the whole thing. I could pick only a very distant trace of feminine muskiness, but that was about it. I still wasn't sure I believed it; it was so surreal and bizarre. I sat there for a few minutes, recounting the experience. Eventually my still-full bladder brought me back to reality and I had to get up to take a whiz.</p><p>I was covered in leaves and twigs so I brushed myself off and gathered up my hoodie before heading back. It was getting close to dinner time anyway, and the walk gave me time to think. </p><p>Back at the house, most of the kids had adjourned to the pool after the game. Madison was again with her girlfriends, and was splashing around happily. She paid me no attention whatsoever, despite the fact that I walked right by her and her other cousins in the pool. Her bikini was a pink and white striped number that was form-fitting and tight, but not overly sexual - just what you'd expect at a family gathering.</p><p>But she didn't even look at me, which was bizarre. Hell, the whole damn thing was bizarre. A hot girl (my own blood relative, mind) of twelve years old forces (I know...I wasn't forced, but in her mind I was - and at gunpoint no less!) an older man to lay on the ground while she masturbates herself against him without so much as a conversation before or after...that's fucking weird in my book. Exceedingly <i>hot</i> - I get that - but weird nonetheless. The utter lunacy of the whole thing is what kept me wondering if it had really happened at all. I could no longer smell her scent on my fingers, so I started to have my doubts. I began to wonder if it was even Madison. I was (at the time) confident in my recognition of her voice, but now that was in question. And Maddie was wearing a skirt, which my...hell, what would I even call this person?...an attacker? molester? captor?...was also wearing. Could it have been some other relative and I wanted so badly for it to be Madison that I blinded myself to other possibilities? Nothing was certain anymore.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>Real or imagined, the events of that afternoon changed me. That morning, I was outgoing and my normal self, happy to see and interact with all my distant relatives. Afterward, I was pensive and withdrawn. I felt like I had a dirty secret, and that everyone in the family could see it on my face. Normally at dinner I'd have been telling stories about my dad and keeping the whole clan smiling and laughing, but now I sat apart from the group as I ate. I could do nothing but replay the now-suspect events of that afternoon in my head. I managed to catch Maddie's eye every once in a while, but all I got from her was a normal smile, like I was just anyone. With no feedback from her, I started to think I had fallen asleep out there in the woods and dreamed the whole thing. But it seemed so real, I started to feel like my sanity was slipping away. </p><p>As night approached and my self-doubt finally won over, I withdrew completely. Many of my closest relatives recognized that something was wrong, but I couldn't exactly open up about this. For all I knew, nothing even happened, but even if that was the case, I still had one hell of a sexual fantasy that still required explanation. So talking about it was out of the question. Instead, I had a few glasses of wine in the hopes that sleep would come quickly. I was facing new revelations about myself that I'd never had to look at before: At a minimum I was having sexual fantasies about a twelve year old girl, so I felt like a disgusting pedophile. Add to that the fact that we were related, so I felt like an incestuous redneck. And if my supposed fantasy had actually happened, now I'm a child molester. Yeah yeah, she's the one that did it, but did I stop it? No, and I had the power to. I <i>wanted</i> it to happen...prayed for it to happen. What court in <i>any</i> country would see <i>me</i> as the victim? </p><p><i>And Muslim countries don't count.</i></p><p>In my self-hatred I started to hit the wine a little too hard. Alcohol always flowed freely at our reunions (and every other family gathering, if you must know), so there was no shortage of adult beverages. Dad had a full bar in the house, and an impressively stocked wine room that would have left the most well-traveled sommelier drooling in anticipation. When I became fed up with trying to keep up appearances with my family, I chose a bottle of Gigondas and, after retrieving an appropriate glass and a wine key, retired to my room. As I said earlier, I have my own home, but I still have my old room at mom's. It's no longer a kid's room, though. Gone is the old twin bed with cartoon sheets. It's more like a den now, with a large television and a sofa bed. I parked myself there and started watching a movie. Or tried to.</p><p>I could only think of Madison. My hot little cousin and her utterly sexy little body. Even at twelve she was dripping with sexuality, so I could only imagine how insanely hot she was going to be in a few years when she developed curves. I guess it was a good sign I was trying to imagine her as being older. Maybe there was hope for me after all. Or maybe this was me trying to talk a good game - the fact was I hadn't stopped staring at her since she arrived at mom's this weekend, and while part of me still thinks it was real, I had a very hot fantasy about her earlier this afternoon. And right now, with the wine doing its work, I wanted nothing more than to get up and see what Maddie was up to. I didn't know where in the house she'd end up sleeping that night (the kids slept in random spots in the house, and sometimes camped outside in tents so she could have been anywhere), but I wanted desperately to go to her. Had she sent me any signal this evening, any sign whatsoever that this afternoon really happened, I'd surely have done so. But with me still doubting everything I thought I knew about myself and this day, I stayed in my room and drank my wine alone. I had nearly finished the bottle when I decided I just needed to try and get some sleep. I brushed my teeth, stripped down to boxers and threw a pillow and blanket on the couch. In my drunken state, pulling out the bed seemed like too much work at that point, and the couch was comfortable. With a long day behind me and all the wine I'd consumed, I fell asleep quickly.</p><p>Naturally my dreams wandered to Maddie. </p><p>I imagined Maddie the first day she arrived, in her little beige shorts and ultra-white sneakers, gorgeous tanned legs. In my dreams she greeted me differently, looking up at me seductively, wrapping her arms around my neck to pull me to her as she kissed me expertly, our tongues finding one another, the taste of her strawberry lip gloss, the light scent of citrus in her hair, the heat of her body, the beating of her heart in her small chest as it pressed tightly against mine. We kissed like lovers for long minutes, right there in front of the whole family, including her parents, who smiled approvingly as I groped their only child, squeezing her perfect ass in my hand, my fingers snaking lower, finding the hotness of her pussy from the back, and Maddie opening her legs to improve my access.</p><p>Still falling further in my dream, Maddie this afternoon in the woods, making me her prisoner. In my dream she had a real gun. This time she made me roll onto my back.</p><p>""You're still my prisoner - no talking."" she ordered.</p><p>""Okay Maddie."" I replied.</p><p>""HUSH! No talking!"" she reminded me angrily. I nodded in reply.</p><p>It was dark in the woods this time, but I could smell the leaves on the ground around me as I lay there. Maddie touched my cock, which was somehow exposed in my dream. She wrapped her small hot hand around it and squeezed it. She gave a few tentative and awkward pumps before releasing it. I groaned in pleasure and protest.</p><p>""<i>Quiet!</i>"" she admonished; her voice barely a whisper.</p><p>I heard Maddie moving around next to me, but couldn't see what she was doing in the moonless darkness of the silent woods. I wanted to reach for her, but she had a gun, and would not approve.</p><p>""I'm taking my panties off."" she explained in a whisper as if she could hear me wondering about her actions. Perhaps I only imagined she said it. Regardless I knew I was forbidden from replying In my dream this seemed the most normal thing in the world. I waited patiently, my eyes closed, listening to her sounds and her breathing as she got undressed.</p><p>Maddie pulled my camouflage hoodie from behind my head, leaving me flat on the soft leaves. She straddled me again, this time setting her naked pussy on my mouth. I instinctively drew my tongue the length of her bald slit. Her scent filled my senses, a heady mix of feminine muskiness, the distant, acrid scent of pee, and the distinctive scent of the pool - she must have been swimming earlier, I thought to myself. I flattened my tongue as I tasted her, licking the full length of her cunt before pressing firmly into her little button at the top of her slit. She tasted heavenly, and many times I narrowed my tongue to fuck her as deeply as I could with it, trying to taste the deepest parts of her pussy as she ground herself against me. With her legs pressed against my ears it was eerily quiet, but occasionally I could her a soft moan escape her lips as I worked to pleasure my captor. </p><p>When she had had enough, Maddie lifted herself off me and once again wrapped a hand around my engorged dick. She ran her tongue along its length once before amateurishly pressing her tongue into my pee hole. She then straightened herself and straddled my hips. With my cock still in her hand, she guided the tip to her vagina and rubbed it the length of her cunt several times. I could feel her spreading her wetness around with the head of my cock. She held me at her center for what seemed like a few minutes, pushing herself down onto me before giving up and letting my cock drop unceremoniously against my stomach. She lowered herself further against my rock hard dick, spreading her fat pussy lips with its length. Once she had settled on a good spot, she masturbated herself against me, just as she had earlier, only this time using my cock instead of my fingers. I wasn't complaining. It felt incredible.</p><p>It took several minutes of this before I realized I was awake and in my room, and Maddie was really there with me, really doing what I thought I had only been dreaming. I was in a wonderful agony, with Maddie fucking against me with silent abandon, not caring if she was hurting me (which she was, which is why I woke up), just using me to pleasure herself, grinding her pussy along the length of my cock. As her movements became more urgent, I extricated my hands from under her legs and held her hips. She stiffened when I touched her, but quickly let it go, so focused was she on what she was doing. I could tell she was getting close, and so was I. The pain was intense; I still had my boxers on and she had apparently fished my apparatus out of the open fly, but now parts of me were still horribly pinched by the unyielding material. At the same time, her sopping wet pussy was rapidly bringing me closer to orgasm as she slid herself my full length over and over again. I wasn't going to stop her this time; I was too close myself. I'd live with the pain.</p><p>Growing bolder, I slid my hands up her thin waist and up to her chest. My touch confirmed that her breasts were smaller in reality than what her training bra was advertising. She had just small swellings, but very puffy nipples which stiffened under my hands. She moaned approvingly when my hands squeezed her tiny boobs. I smiled in the darkness, glorifying in the feel of her small body.</p><p>Maddie's orgasm hit at about the same moment I roughly pinched both her nipples and she let out a small yelp of pain. Her whole body arched back and she brought her hands up to hold mine against her tits, which I was still squeezing tightly. When she started hunching herself against me even harder, both intensifying the pain and the pleasure I was feeling, my own orgasm slammed into me, wracking my entire body under Maddie's tiny frame. Instinctively I dropped my hands to her hips to guide her motions as we traded roles and I now masturbated against her. I would love to have come inside her, but realized that she had tried to get me in her pussy already while I was still hovering in sleep. How glorious it would have been to wake up with my cock buried in her tight pussy, but it was not to be.</p><p>Instead when I came I fired scalding torrents of semen onto my own stomach, where Maddie had my cock pinned under her weight. Once the pleasurable feelings had subsided, the pain from my boxers became unbearable and I had to move Maddie to make yet another adjustment. It helped a little, but I was still in a great deal of pain. I didn't care. Maddie was still sitting astride my cock, her rapid breath slowing with each passing minute, my hands still on her hips, hers on my chest.</p><p>As my senses returned and the weight of the situation pressed into my consciousness, I began to feel terribly guilty. Now I knew that this afternoon really <i>had</i> happened, and that this event had also really just happened. I was grateful for having my sanity restored, but now I had a real problem. Maddie. She was now quiet. My room was completely black, but I could just barely make out her form as she sat there on top of me, probably looking right at me there in the dark, staring into my soul, judging me, her lecherous, incestuous cousin.</p><p>""Maddie, I-""</p><p>""Shh! <i> NO TALKING!</i>"" Maddie whisper-yelled at me in the dark. ""You're still my prisoner.""</p><p>I have to admit I didn't expect that. I guess I figured that after what had just happened, we could, you know, maybe have a brief conversation. But for whatever reason, Maddie kept me silent. Maybe talking would make it real, or make it sexual. If I'm her prisoner, maybe we're just playing a game in her mind and what we've done is part of that game and therefore not bad. I don't know - I'm not a psychologist. But Maddie would not allow me to speak as she sat there with her still-wet pussy wedged open against my softening penis. I was her prisoner, and apparently prisoners were not allowed to speak. </p><p>Moments later, Maddie stood up and in the darkness I could see her small form pulling a nightgown over her head. She felt blindly for my face in the dark, and once she had it, she leaned in and kissed my cheek before slipping out of my room. I grabbed some tissues from the table in front of the sofa and cleaned up the mess we'd made. I stood up and stumbled into the bathroom, not nearly as drunk as I had been a little while ago. In the light of the bathroom I examined my cock and found that, thanks to the boxers pinching against me, I had a lovely red welt on the side of my shaft. Basically a rug burn from the cloth of my shorts. A nice memento that hurt like having your cock branded. Moo. I took a much-needed piss, got a drink of water and went back to bed, happier than I'd ever been.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>I woke up early, thanks to an incredibly unimportant text message from one of my idiot friends back home. Once I'm up I'm up, so I sat there on the couch replaying my eventful Saturday in the early quiet of the house. Soon everyone would be up and having breakfast or getting ready for their trips back home. Sitting there for a moment, I noticed at my feet that Madison had left her panties on the floor before leaving me. I picked them up and looked at them. The text on the front proclaimed in sparkly letters that it was Tuesday.</p><p>The night had done nothing to quell the pain of the burn on my dick, so I washed gingerly when I showered, but I emerged refreshed, with no trace of the hangover I had every reason to expect. I got dressed and went out to help with breakfast for the family members who had longer distances to travel and needed to leave early. Unfortunately Maddie would be among them, and when I entered the kitchen, there she was, freshly showered and impeccably dressed, not a hair out of place, smiling and talking to those around her. She was so lovely. She looked at me once and smiled before looking away quickly.</p><p>With my uncle nearly finished with the several pounds of bacon he'd been working on at the griddle, I made a huge batch of scrambled eggs (my specialty) and set them on the table in front of everyone. Spoons appeared as people helped themselves. Maddie took a large helping and some bacon too. I worked on dishes as my mom socialized; there'd be plenty of time to eat later. These initial waves of travelers needed to get on their way and mom needed to say her goodbyes.</p><p>A stack of dirty dishes was set down next to me, and I looked up to see who had delivered them. It was Maddie.</p><p>""May I speak?"" I asked with a smile.</p><p>Maddie laughed but blushed furiously. ""Yes of course, silly.""</p><p>""Well I wasn't sure."" I said as I continued with the dishes. A pause...""Maddie, are we okay? I didn't get to talk to you about anything and -""</p><p>""Yes, we're perfect!"" she said with a lovely smile before returning to her mom and dad at the table. I guess that would have to do. I didn't even get a chance to tell her she'd left her Tuesdays in my room.</p><p>I helped people load up cars for their trips back home. I'd be flying back later that afternoon. When everyone was packed up and the final goodbyes were playing out, Maddie hugged me tightly, perhaps a second longer than normal, but she said nothing. Her hair smelled clean and beautiful - that citrusy scent from before. Wonderful.</p><p>With their daughter safely ensconced in the back seat, Maddie's dad and mom started to pull away, when their car suddenly stopped. Maddie's window rolled down and she motioned me to her. I jogged over and she indicated to get closer. I leaned into the car and she whispered in my ear, ""Don't forget, you're still my prisoner."" she said, with the most serious face I'd ever seen on a kid - no hint that she was joking or just teasing. She said nothing else but that. Then without a trace of a smile and without breaking eye contact, she simply rolled up the window and the car pulled away, and I stood there watching it, wondering what the hell just happened to me.</p><p><b>End</b></p>"
93,Deena,Alex,wickedness@tormail.org,"['Mgg(10', '8)', 'cons', 'oral', 'anal', 'solo', 'sis', 'les']",Marli and her little sister Deena come for a visit.,2013-01-28T00:00:00,"This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.

Note to readers: While readable, this story does not exactly stand on its own. You may find yourself asking questions about the characters. I posted here a four-part series called Marli and Me, and Deena is Marli's younger sister. So you if you're left in need of an explanation of how Alex and Marli are so advanced in their relationship, or why there's no physical description of her, it's because all of that was covered in the previous stories. I urge you to read them before you read Deena, if you want to know more about Marli. Or after, if you wish.","<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>Hi, Alex...it's Tina...Marli's mom? </p><p>""Hi Tina, how are you?"" I said, hiding the panic I was feeling...<i>did Marli blab</i>??</p><p>""Oh I'm fine thanks, but in a bit of a spot."" she said.</p><p>""What's up?"" I asked.</p><p>""Well, my son is away with his dad, my oldest daughter is at camp for the weekend, and I just got called to work tonight. We keep hearing rumors that layoffs might be possible so if I say no I might be asking for trouble down the line. So I was wondering if your daughter could have Marli and Deena to sleep over tonight""</p><p>""Tina, I'm so sorry...I don't have _____ tonight; she's with her mom and they're off on some trip for the weekend.""</p><p>""Oh no...really??? Well, <i>shit</i>..."" she said, sounding completely deflated.</p><p>I told her, ""Look, you keep trying people if you want...I'm not doing anything tonight and was going to be at home anyway. You're not going to ruin my evening if you need me to watch them for you, but I understand it might be a bit unusual without _____ here. If you can't find anyone else I'd be happy to watch both of them tonight. Call me if you get to the end of your list."" I said.</p><p>I fully expected Tina to find someone else. I knew she was desperate but I still figured she'd find some relative to help her out. Even in a bind like this, turning them over to a single guy whose daughter was away was ludicrous.</p><p>When my phone rang half an hour later with her Caller ID I about pissed myself.</p><p>""Guess who!"" said Tina, trying to be funny. ""Look, Alex...I just don't have anyone else to call...""</p><p>""Honestly, don't worry about it. I was just going to putter around the house alone anyway; the company will be nice. You think Deena will be okay? She's never met me..."" I reminded her.</p><p>""She'll be fine. Marli raved about you so Deena already has high expectations."" laughed Tina.</p><p>""Haha, well if you think it'll be okay I'd be happy to take them. What time?""</p><p>""Well it's four now...I need to take a nap before my shift, which starts at midnight. I can bring them over on my way to work...say 11:30ish?""</p><p>""Don't be silly. Bring them now if you want. I'll order a pizza and you won't have to worry about feeding them and can get more sleep."" I said.</p><p>""Oh my gosh you're the best. We'll be right over."" she replied.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>Tina soon arrived with Marli and Deena. I must admit I was a bit nervous about Deena, Marli's eight year old little sister. I had never met her and didn't know if she'd be okay with me. Marli can rave all she wants to about me, but at eight years old, kids just do not like to sleep away from home, especially away from a parent. My own daughter had been eight once, and every time she tried to do a sleepover somewhere I invariably got a call at 3 am begging me to come pick her up. This could get dicey.</p><p>""Why hello there Deena! It's nice to meet you!"" I said, smiling as warmly as possible. Deena came up to about chin height on Marli. She still had a little baby fat, but was still adorable. She had dark brown hair which hung straight to her shoulders and a cute little fat butt. She was pretty, but not nearly as lovely as Marli. If Marli was a ten, Deena was about a seven.</p><p>Marli had already walked past me into the house like she owned the place, but Deena was still holding her mom's hand, watching me carefully.</p><p>""She'll be fine with you."" Tina offered. ""If she gets out of line or has any problems, have Marli handle it. Deena absolutely worships her and does whatever she says. I swear, Marli has more control over Deena than I do.""</p><p>""Okay, Marli's the boss. Got it."" I said. ""Anything else?""</p><p>""I brought a few movies she likes,"" she said, ""and she has some toys and a blanket in her bag."" </p><p>""She'll be fine."" I assured her. ""We'll have fun.""</p><p>Tina said her goodbyes to Deena. Marli was already in the house. When Deena finally let go of her mom and walked in and I closed the door behind her, the first thing she said was, ""Oh my gosh...your house is <i>huge</i>!!!"" It really isn't, but I'm sure to her it was. Her family was fairly poor.</p><p>""Why thank you,"" I said, smiling, ""Tell you what...you go right ahead and explore all you want. When you get done come down to the kitchen. It's right through there."" I said, pointing.</p><p>Enjoying her new autonomy, Deena smiled brightly, revealing two missing teeth. ""Okay!"" she said before running off to see what she trouble she could get into. She was cute, and I watched her butt as she ran up the stairs.</p><p>I padded into the kitchen to see if I could find Marli. </p><p>Marli slid across the wood floor to me, wrapping her arms around my waist, pulling me close. Embracing her, my hands sliding down to squeeze her perfect little butt, I hugged her briefly before taking her head in my hands and kissing her. I could hear Deena thumping around upstairs. </p><p>""I missed you."" I said as I broke my kiss from Marli. It had only been a couple of weeks but I'd swear she'd grown since I last saw her. ""Still love me?"" I asked with a smile. A vigorous nod from Marli.</p><p>""And who said you could get more beautiful?"" I added. At this Marli blushed and giggled. <i>I'm such a honeydripper.</i></p><p>""I wish Deena didn't have to be here."" Marli said, pouting. </p><p>""Well she is, so we might as well accept it. Besides, we'll have fun. Once she goes to sleep you and I can go to bed, and then, who knows?"" I said with a wink. Marli just smiled and shrugged her shoulders cutely.</p><p>""Oh, and by the way,"" Marli said, ""remember the last time I was here? I left without wearing any panties since I thought I would be nice and give them to you."" she said.</p><p>""And I still have them! So what's wrong?"" I asked.</p><p>""My stupid <i>mom</i> took us clothes shopping right after she picked me up!</p><p>The possibilities dawned on me. ""Yikes. Did she find out?"" I asked.</p><p>""<i>Yes she found out!</i> We were almost done and she had me change right in front of her. It was so embarrassing."" she pouted.</p><p>""Was she mad?""</p><p>""No, she laughed at me. And then she bought me like twenty new pairs because she thought I had run out or something. But when we got home she told my brother and sister and they made fun of me. They called me <i>Commando</i>. I didn't know what it meant until my mom told me."" she said, frowning.</p><p>""Aww, poor baby."" I said, pulling her close. ""Tell you what...you can leave your panties on all night tonight.""</p><p>Marli punched my arm. ""I don't like you."" she said, trying not to smile.</p><p>Since the girls were getting here so early, I decided that instead of ordering pizzas and taking the easy route, we'd make them from scratch. That would kill some time and maybe hold Deena's interest. As a single dad, I'd long ago taken it upon myself to learn my way around a kitchen, so homemade pizza was a frequent occurrence at our house. As such, _____ and I always kept supplies on hand and I wouldn't need to run out to the store.</p><p>I made the dough and Marli helped. I never missed a chance to grab her ass as she kneaded, or to rub her nonexistent boobies under her little tank top or slip my hand down the front of her shorts. A few weeks ago, such actions would have sent her screaming and running out the front door. Now we were like a couple. It was heavenly.</p><p>With the dough made and rising, Deena joined us from the basement. She had gotten bored with the top floor and had gone downstairs to raise additional hell. There really wasn't much she could get in to, but that didn't stop her from trying, and with her mom gone, being sneaky felt good to her. When she joined us, she was already bored.</p><p>""What is there to <i>do</i>?"" she said with melodramatic irritation. Ahh, eight year olds...how I've missed them.</p><p>""You could watch a movie."" I offered. ""We're gonna make pizzas a little later, and you can make your own whole pizza then, but for now, we've just made the dough and it needs to rise."" I explained. Then I told her where the movies were.</p><p>""nkay."" said Deena, and with that she went off to check out what we had. While she busied herself with that, Marli went to _____'s room to raid her closet again.</p><p>She returned wearing a brand-new-looking beige miniskirt and a teal polo shirt. I was so glad my daughter never wore these clothes. Marli just looked delectable in them. Of course, I think she looks delectable in anything she wears; I'm somewhat biased.</p><p>""Wow, nice!"" I said. ""That looks terrific on you."" <i>Always complement the wearer, not the clothes - thanks mom. </i></p><p>Marli beamed, and twirled once, my little would-be model. </p><p>Deena got one look at Marli's new duds and raced into the kitchen. ""Where'd you get <i>those?! </i> You got a <i>dress? </i> I want one too!"" she shouted.</p><p>""It's not a dress, it's a skirt. And it belongs to _____. She never wears this stuff so I do."" Marli explained.</p><p>""I want one!"" Deena insisted.</p><p>""She's <i>my</i> friend, dummy, not yours. And besides, they probably wouldn't even fit you.""</p><p>A pout from Deena caused me to intervene. I wanted her to be happy here so there'd be no problems later, say, at 3am. ""Marli, maybe you and Deena could look together in _____'s room and find <i>something</i> for her to wear."" I pleaded.</p><p>A roll of the eyes, a sigh of disgust...""Fine! Come on."" said Marli, with a happy Deena in tow. About half an hour later, Marli came downstairs with no Deena in sight. </p><p>""Well?"" I asked.</p><p>Everything _____ had in her closet was <i>huge</i> on her, but she just had to have a dress, so I did the best I could. It looks stupid, but don't tell her that. <i>Okay Deena</i>!"" Marli yelled to her sister.</p><p>I could hardly wait to see what they'd found. </p><p>When Deena finally rounded the corner, I realized what Marli meant. My ex had bought my daughter a yellow nightie many years ago when she was five or six (I was amazed _____ still had it, considering she'd probably only worn it one time). Back then it was to my daughter's knees, but on Deena it was much, much shorter. It had a teddy bear on the chest, and the bear was sleeping peacefully. Above the bear's head was a puffy little cloud representing the bear's dream. Apparently, this bear was dreaming about a rainbow. </p><p>""Deena you look just beautiful. And <i>so</i> grown <i>up</i>! That dress looks lovely on you."" I gushed.</p><p>Deena seemed very happy with her discovery, and smiled with delight at my praise, sticking her tongue out at Marli, who just looked at me as if to say <i>don't encourage her</i>.</p><p>""So who's ready to make pizza? I asked. Two hands went up immediately. When Deena raised hers, a brief flash of light blue panties accompanied the gesture. It was gone in an instant, but in that flash my mind had registered it permanently.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>After the pizzas were made, and eaten, and the kitchen had been restored to its former glory, I poured myself a glass of wine and headed to the couch to watch the movie Deena had chosen. The girls joined me; Deena on the floor with a pillow and Marli next to me, but a little farther away from me than was customary. Because of Deena I'm sure.</p><p>The movie had just started when I had an idea. I stood up abruptly and took Marli by the hand. ""Deena we'll be back in just one sec...just need to borrow your sis for a bit.""</p><p>""nkay"" she said, paying us no attention.</p><p>I dragged Marli to the foyer, and led her up the staircase one step so her face would be even with mine. She got the idea immediately and wrapped her arms around my neck, pressing her mouth to mine. She had become such a good kisser.</p><p>I slid my hands slowly up her bare legs, her soft skin electric under my touch. My hands reached under her skirt, squeezing her ass while she continued to kiss me. She sounded her approval at my touch. My hands slid further up, to the tops of her panties, which I grasped firmly, breaking our kiss as I yanked them all the way to her ankles in one swift motion.</p><p>Marli stepped out of them automatically, purely out of habit. ""What are y-""</p><p>I interrupted her. ""Okay <i>now</i> let's go watch the movie, I said with a devilish grin, tucking the little panties into my pocket as I walked back to where Deena was. Marli was still frozen in place for a moment on the steps but came in soon after, sitting down next to me again. </p><p>After a moment's thought, Marli retrieved a blanket from the bin where we kept them. She spread it over her legs as she sat down. It was only a second before my hands were under the blanket, touching the smooth skin of her thighs, which parted slightly at my touch.</p><p>I gently fondled her legs, not rushing northward under her skirt, just enjoying the feel of her young skin in my hands as we sat close together, watching the movie.</p><p>About thirty minutes into the movie, Marli slid her hand over to my side, finding my erection straining at the material of my shorts. I desperately wanted her to free my member, but it wouldn't do to have Marli giving me a handjob with her sister five feet away in the same room. But she did manage to undo my pants and slide her hand into my shorts, her warm hand finding my cock and squeezing it.</p><p>At the same time, my own hand was sliding up toward her nether regions. Her legs instantly responded, opening further to my touch, inviting me in. I cupped her small pussy with my hand, slowly working my fingertips toward her slit. She scooted forward a bit to improve my access. With one finger I delicately traced the line of her pussy over and over again. Marli's breathing grew more insistent, but she kept her noise level in check, not wanting to alert Deena, who was so close.</p><p>While Marli continued slowly massaging my cock, which was still confined by my shorts, I continued my assault on her vagina. I grew bolder, sliding a fingertip lower and deeper into her opening, finding her slightly wet. A firmer push was met with a gasp by Marli, whose eyes were now closed as I slowly masturbated her. She was becoming wetter, her slippery arousal coating my fingertips. She scooted forward a little more, but deeper access was still impossible due to the awkward angle, so I couldn't penetrate her any further.</p><p>With a sigh of exasperation, Marli abruptly grabbed my arm, taking my hand away from her pussy before standing up. She smoothed out her skirt and picked up the blanket, then laid on the couch next to me, her feet pointing away from me, her head near my lap. I offered her one of the sofa pillows for her head; something I would not have done if Deena had not been there, but we had to keep up appearances. I already thought it was pushing things that Marli was so close to me, but she didn't seem concerned.</p><p>When she was settled and covered by the blanket, she laid her head on the pillow on my lap. With her lying on her left side, I had rested my right hand on her shoulder. A mistake. Marli grabbed my wrist and moved it behind her. I got the hint of what she wanted me to do. I slid my hand under the blanket, lifting her skirt up in the back. I briefly fondled her small bottom before sliding my hand down to her pussy again. She slid her top leg forward, opening her cleft to me. I resumed teasing her pussy hole with my fingertip. </p><p>At this angle and with the stupid pillow on my lap, Marli no longer had any access to my rock hard dick, which throbbed with resentment beneath her head.</p><p>But thanks to her efforts I did have better access to her pussy, so I obliged her by fingering her now-sopping-wet little cunt. Her breathing was becoming ragged and a little too loud. In addition, her pussy was so wet as I fingerfucked her, anyone in the room could hear the squelching noises when I pushed into her. With my free hand I aimed the remote at the television and turned it up louder. Deena was engrossed and thankfully wasn't paying any attention to what was going on right behind her.</p><p>At this point, Marli reached around her back and put her hand over mine as my middle finger was lodged deep in her pussy. She slowly pulled my finger out, and I thought our fun was over for now. Maybe she had had an orgasm and I didn't notice. Once my finger was out, she placed my fingertip at her tiny rosebud and looked up at me, lust in her eyes. The message was clear enough. With my finger still liberally coated with Marli's slippery cream, I pressed into her asshole, much more easily than I had on previous occasions. A few seconds later I was buried all the way in her scalding hot rectum, and Marli's eyes closed with satisfaction. Two weeks ago when we had a whole weekend together, Marli had discovered that she absolutely loved having her butt played with.</p><p>Marli then took her hand off mine and brought it back around in front of her. I could once again hear the wet sounds of her pussy, but this time they weren't caused by me. Marli was obviously rubbing herself. She thrust her ass back at my hand sharply, willing me to move, so I slowly slid my finger back out of her butt almost to the tip before burying it to the hilt again. Marli was melting right in front of me as I concentrated on her face. Every time I'd drive my finger into her, her face would contort in raw pleasure. I could tell it was killing her to remain silent in front of her sister. She looked like she was stifling a scream as she bit down hard on her lower lip.</p><p>A few minutes later Marli opened her eyes and looked at me before flashing me the peace sign. I looked at her with confusion until she flashed it again, but this time bringing the two fingers together. I raised my eyebrows as if to say <i>Are you sure?</i> and she nodded her head slowly. With that I moved my hand down and inserted my ring finger deep into her pussy. I felt her hand there rubbing, but she moved for me. With my dry finger now properly lubricated, I returned to her ass and pressed against her asshole first with my middle finger, which was accepted easily, then joining it with my second finger. The last time Marli and I had been together, I had managed to get both fingers in her butt, but we used massage oil that time. This time it was just pussy juice doing the job, so I proceeded slowly, until soon I had both my middle and ring fingers as far they could go in her tight little sphincter. I could feel the muscles squeezing me spasmodically as Marli grew accustomed to the invasion her tiny butt was undergoing. I kept my hand still as her muscles relaxed, but I could tell by the continuing sounds of wetness coming from under the blanket that Marli was still working on her pussy.</p><p>After a long minute, Marli once again looked at me and nodded, so I slowly moved my fingers out of her before sliding them back in again. Marli bit her lower lip again as I pressed into her, and I could tell she was uncomfortable, so I stopped. She shook her head vigorously when I stopped moving, so I continued pressing, until I had sunk them their entire length into her ass.</p><p>On the fourth push, just as I had my fingers as deep into her butt as they would go, I could hear the wet sounds of Marli's rubbing speed up, suddenly three times faster than a moment ago. I knew she was close, so even though I had no more length to give, I pushed harder and moved my fingers around in small circles inside Marli's rectum. I could see her gritting her teeth as she willed herself over the edge of her orgasm. It was obvious when it hit her; her face changed and flushed, and she bit her lip hard as she grunted repeatedly, trying so hard to be quiet but still loud enough for anyone to hear. At the same time, her asshole spasmed wildly around my fingers and her hips thrust back against my hand uncontrollably. I kept my hand pressed tightly against her ass, keeping my fingers deep in her butt while she came. As the waves continued, she rolled her reddened face downward into the pillow. Close to her as I was, I could hear her moaning into it, but with the TV up loud and Deena engrossed in her cartoon, I was the only one who could. </p><p>Once her ass had stopped squeezing and her breathing slowed, I started to withdraw my fingers, but once again Marli stopped me. She signaled that she just wanted to catch her breath, so I stayed put for a few more minutes, watching her. She was now focusing on the movie, getting herself calmed down, my fingers still buried deep in her asshole while she watched the television. Soon she looked up at me and crossed her eyes, as if to tell me she had a really big orgasm that time. <i>Yeah, hello! I could tell!</i></p><p>Marli started to roll up to a more vertical position and I slid my fingers out of her. She leaned in close to my ear and whispered, ""Oh...my...<i>gosh</i>."" which made me happy, lustful and jealous all at the same time. My own cock was still straining at the fabric of my boxers. I managed to smile weakly at her as she stood up, setting the blanket on my lap.</p><p>""I need to use the bathroom."" she announced, before practically skipping out of the room, humming happily.</p><p>Her trance broken, Deena watched her sister leave, then turned toward me. ""What can we <i>doooo?</i>"" she whined, the boredom in her voice obvious.</p><p>I reached under the blanket and got my erection sorted out and zipped up, stealing a worried glance at my fingers, which looked remarkably clean, despite where they'd just been.</p><p>""Well, your movie isn't over yet. Don't you like it anymore?"" I asked.</p><p>""I've seen this one. I'm bored."" she whined.</p><p>""Well I don't know what to tell you, sweetheart."" I said, hoping Marli would get back soon and handle this.</p><p>Deena playfully kicked at my shins through the blanket, smiling at me.</p><p>""Ouch! You're gonna get it!"" I warned sarcastically.</p><p>Deena then reached up and yanked the blanket off me, giggling. Thank goodness I'd zipped up.</p><p>""Gimme that back! I'm cold!"" I cried.</p><p>""Or what?"" she said, raising her eyebrows playfully.</p><p>""Or this."" I replied, and I joined her on the floor, grabbing her ankles and tickling her feet. She kicked wildly as she tried to escape, and I could see her panties hugged her little cunt tightly, a furrow now clearly visible as she struggled.</p><p>Deena screamed, ""No don't!! I'm ticklish!!!""</p><p>""I can tell!"" I replied. Rolling to my knees I slid her toward me on the carpet, her dress sliding up revealing a cute little potbelly. I knelt over her and straddled her hips, tickling her underarms, causing her to scream and laugh even more. Thankfully my erection had subsided now that I had to pay attention to Deena.</p><p>""Stop it!!!"" she begged.</p><p>""Or what?"" I said, playing back at her.</p><p>""Or this!"" she replied, taking my wrists in her hands. Her held her tongue between her teeth as she struggled against me. Clearly she was working hard to beat me, so I let her. I rolled to one side and she started tickling me, eventually straddling me as she tickled. I'm not all that ticklish, so I had to fake it a little, but I didn't mind. I was now really glad I'd lost my boner as she sat back on my groin to tickle me.</p><p>""Ha!"" she yelled triumphantly. I kept grabbing her hands and stopping her, moving her hands away from my armpits and from my neck, the one place I actually <i>am</i> ticklish. Once she discovered this, she slid up and knelt across my shoulders to try and pin my arms down. So basically, she was sitting on my chest. She tried to pull her dress down to hide her undies but it was impossible. I couldn't help but look.</p><p>""Hey! No looking!"" she scolded.</p><p>""Deena, I can't help it when it's right in my face."" I explained.</p><p>""But it's <i>not</i> in your face."" she corrected.</p><p>""Whatever. You know exactly what I --""</p><p>""<i>NOW</i> it's in your face!"" she yelled, and slid her butt off my chest to straddle my open mouth. Her tightly pantied mound pressed down against my face and she started giggling. I could smell her little cunt as she held it there, the sour, but not entirely unpleasant smell of urine, and the distant, musky scent of her little girl's pussy. I was immediately hard again as I breathed her in deeply, my eyes closing as the lust fogged my brain. Deena thought this was hilarious and was giggling uncontrollably.</p><p>I exhaled then. Not the standard exhalation, mind you, but one of those open mouth, bottom-of-the-lungs, deep exhalations that expresses all the heat from one's innards. With Deena's little crotch snuggled against my open mouth, she received all of it, and as soon as that feeling fought past her giggling and into her consciousness, she became instantly aware of the overwhelming hotness in her pussy. And then she stopped laughing, her face contorting just a little as she realized how it was making her feel. My eyes opened and she was looking at me, concentrating, but not moving. With this little girl's cunt suddenly in my mouth, the smells from her crotch overwhelming my senses, I ceased thinking objectively, rationally. I didn't care that Marli had only been gone for a few minutes and would return at any moment. I didn't contemplate that what I was about to do next might send Deena into a panic, running for her sister to call her mother, then later, the police. I didn't care about anything in that moment. I only reacted. With Deena's little eight year old pussy tight against my open mouth, I pushed my tongue firmly into the gusset of her panties, knowing it would probably end very badly for me. I pressed hard against the strained material, which absorbed every bit of moisture from my tongue.</p><p>Deena continued to watch me for a second as she realized what I was doing, taking this from a silly game to something much more. She watched for just a moment and then slid to one side, to her knee, and I thought the fun was over.</p><p>Instead she grabbed the crotch of her panties and pulled it aside before returning her pussy to my mouth. Knowing Marli would be back any second, I didn't waste time. I brought my hands around to her hips, holding her steady as I licked her vulva broadly, dragging my flat tongue softly the length of her tiny slit, then with my tongue in more of a hard point, pressing just inside her slit. Her acrid taste lighting up my brain. Deena continued to watch me, but was now smiling broadly, showing me her missing teeth.</p><p>""Marli was right!"" she said simply, before standing up and snapping her panties back as they were, pulling her dress down as she sat on the couch and watched what was left of the movie. I watched her, stared at the back of her head as I tried to comprehend what she'd just said.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>To describe the feelings I had after that moment would be difficult. Naturally the erection I had was only a vague and very distant memory. But physically, I felt as though I suddenly had gallons of ice water in my intestines; the clenching, twisting sickness in my insides left me feeling as I might either vomit or shit myself at any moment. Here I was worried about Marli telling my daughter, maybe telling her older sister, maybe her mom. It never occurred to me that she might tell Deena.</p><p>I wasn't sure I could, but I tried to stand up. My head was spinning and my legs felt weak. <i>If she told Deena, who else did she tell?</i> I wondered to myself. Oh shit this is not good. This is definitely not good.</p><p>I managed to get to my feet and collect myself just as I heard the bathroom door open around the corner. Marli had only been in there for a few minutes, but a lot had happened in those few minutes. A lot.</p><p>""Oh my god, what's wrong?"" Marli asked. I must have looked the same way I felt.</p><p>I had no words. I stared at Marli, not seeing her, before regaining my senses, at which point I took her by the hand and led her to the kitchen. In sight of Deena but out of earshot.</p><p>I sat Marli on one of the stools and took a drink of water, instantly regretting it. My stomach was in knots.</p><p>Taking a deep breath, ""<i>You told Deena?!?</i>""</p><p>""Huh?"" she said, quizzically.</p><p>I related the story of what happened while she was gone (leaving out, of course, just how much I had enjoyed it), and what Deena had said afterward.</p><p>Marli giggled quietly. ""She said she was going to do that. I didn't believe her.""</p><p>""You <i>knew?</i>"" I asked, incredulous.</p><p>""Well no, she says she'll do lots of things. Doesn't mean she'll do them. I thought she'd forget."" she explained calmly.</p><p>""But why did you <i>tell</i> her?"" I asked, trying to keep my composure as I did the mental math of just how many years I might serve.</p><p>""I had to."" she said.</p><p>Again, no words. I'm pretty sure there was no requirement for this. I'd get a ruling later. </p><p>""What? <i>Why???</i>""</p><p>""Do you remember I told you about when I caught Cara?"" Marli asked.</p><p>""Of course."" I said. Marli was referring to the time she'd caught her older sister Cara masturbating, and her sister proceeded to give her an education on the topic.</p><p>""Well the same thing happened to me a few days ago. Deena walked in on me in the bathroom and I was in the bathtub...doing stuff."" she said, blushing.</p><p>""And you told her about us?"" I said, panicking.</p><p>""Well not right away. She asked what I was doing. And later it sort of slipped out. But don't worry. She'll never tell anyone."" she said.</p><p>""Honey, I appreciate that you think you can trust your sister, but she is eight years old. You're ten and <i>you</i> just told someone accidentally."" I reminded her.</p><p>""I'll be eleven next week!"" she said brightly, missing the point entirely. I decided to drop it and move on. Nobody of importance had been told, and getting freaked out and angry at Marli would be counterproductive.</p><p>""Oh that's right! You'll have to have a sleepover with _____ so we can celebrate."" I said, grinning wickedly. ""So what did your sister catch you doing?"" I asked innocently.</p><p>""When mommy took us shopping, she let us pick out a bunch of stuff and I got a new brush."" she said.</p><p>I stood there, blinking, wondering if she'd heard my question correctly. The non sequitur threw me. ""Huh?""</p><p>""Remember? I told you I use a brush...when I...<i>play</i>."" she said, urging me to get the hint.</p><p>""Oh!! Yes of course I remember!"" I exclaimed. Marli had caught Cara fucking herself with the handle of a hairbrush. In turn, after Cara 'showed her the ropes' so to speak, Marli had taken to doing the same. In fact, Cara had taken Marli's virginity with a brush, much to my disappointment.</p><p>""So when mommy took us shopping, I picked one out to play with."" she explained. ""And I was playing with it in the tub and stupid Deena came running in without knocking and saw me. I had gotten it all the way in, too!"" she said proudly. ""I want to try that tonight.""</p><p>The word ""that"" was a game-changer. I gulped for air, my head spinning. ""Wait, are you saying you had the brush in your <i>butt</i>?!"" I asked, making sure I was still whispering.</p><p>""Of course, silly. I told you I wanted to try it. So when my mom offered to buy me a new brush I picked one out that I could use for practice."" she said nonchalantly. As I mentioned earlier, during our weekend together, I had come to learn that Marli had a thing for having her butt played with. Early on, I had explained to her that some women could experience orgasm anally. I wasn't sure if that was even true or not; my college girlfriend told me <i>she</i> could, but I was skeptical because my ex told me there was no way. So when I couldn't get my dick into Marli's pussy because it was too tight, I gave her the oral and anal options, just hoping for some relief as my balls had already raced past blue and were rapidly closing in on violet. She had chosen oral (and did a fine job at it, I might add!), but apparently the anal idea had awakened something in her. Over the weekend I continued to pay attention to her asshole, and she enjoyed it immensely, even doing it to herself once while she sucked me off in the shower. She had told me that weekend that she wanted me to fuck her in the ass (well, not in those words, of course) the next time we were together, but I didn't think much of it at the time. Apparently she was serious, and had begun preparing for it on her own in advance.</p><p>""For practice?"" I said dumbly. I had heard her just fine; I just wanted her to continue.</p><p>""Uh huh."" she said, nodding. ""I got one with a bigger handle than my other one. And I got it all the way in."" she said again.</p><p>""And Deena caught you?"" I asked.</p><p>Marli frowned. ""Yes. I was in the shower so I could use some of this slippery stuff my mom keeps in the bathroom, but I forgot to lock the door. Stupid Deena."" she said.</p><p>""What did she say?""</p><p>""She asked what I was doing cuz I still had the dang thing in there; I couldn't hide it. So I ended up telling her about Cara putting a brush in her vagina, and how I did too sometimes. She asked why and I said because it feels good. She asked if it felt good to have the brush in my butt like I did, and I told her it felt <i>really</i> good to me, but not everyone likes it."" she explained.</p><p>""And then what?"" I asked, hoping for more.</p><p>""Then she wanted to try it, but I said she was too little to use the brush. But I showed her how she could rub the outside and it feels nice."" she said. ""She tried it for a little while but had to pee.""</p><p>""Is that when you told her about us?"" I asked.</p><p>""No, after she peed she went outside to play cuz she had friends over."" she said.</p><p>""So when did you tell her?"" I asked, enjoying the cute story but really needing her to get to the point.</p><p>""When we were going to sleep that night. She got in bed with me so we could whisper and asked about it again. She asked if I did it a lot, and she asked if she should start doing it. I told her she could if she wanted, but only in private. So she started doing it then and I did too. And then I told her it feels really good when someone puts their mouth down there and licks, because I was thinking of when you did that to me."" she said, smiling.</p><p>""I'm glad you liked it."" I said. ""Then what happened?""</p><p>""She got all weirded out because she thought it was dirty, but I told her no, it feels great and I told her about the fally feeling (Marli's term for orgasm) you can have. She asked if anyone had done that to me and I said yes. She asked if it was Cara and I said no, so she asked who it was. I didn't know what to tell her and she wouldn't leave me alone about it, so I said if I told her, she couldn't tell anyone else ever, and she said she wouldn't, so I told her about you. Then when she found out she was coming here tonight she said she was gonna ask you to do that to her, but I thought she'd be too embarrassed."" she said.</p><p>""Well she didn't exactly <i>ask</i>."" I said, with mock indignance.</p><p>Marli laughed. ""Was she gross?"" she asked, wrinkling her nose.</p><p>""No. She didn't taste as good as you do, but it was okay. Why?""</p><p>""Just wondering."" said Marli, obviously not wishing to go further.</p><p>""Listen, sweetheart,"" I said, taking Marli's face in my hands and pulling her close. ""I love you, but we can't talk to anyone about anything we do, or we'll never see each other again, okay?""</p><p>Her eyes wet, Marli nodded. I kissed her to let her know it was okay. It wasn't okay, and I was terrified, but she would never understand that.</p><p>She smiled appreciatively and we went to the living room to join Deena.</p><p>I sat on the couch and Deena pulled Marli to her, whispering in her ear. I apparently was the topic of conversation, as both girls kept stopping and looking at me, sometimes giggling. She was probably telling Marli that she'd done what she said she would. I wasn't worried; I knew Marli would tell me everything later.</p><p>I sat on the couch while the girls snuggled under a blanket together on the floor watching television. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>""Took her long enough."" Marli whispered, referring to Deena, who'd finally fallen asleep. Marli bundled her up so she'd be warm.</p><p>""Will she stay asleep?"" I asked.</p><p>""I don't know."" Marli said dubiously.</p><p>""Well then we'd better get moving!"" I said. Despite the earlier setbacks, I was still desperately horny after witnessing Marli's masturbation session on the sofa.</p><p>""Pervert."" said Marli, smiling broadly. I smacked her on the butt as she walked past me.</p><p>Marli headed upstairs while I locked up the house and turned off most of the lights, keeping Deena in mind should she wake up. Then I went upstairs to join Marli.</p><p>I found a short trail of clothes on my bedroom floor, and my lovely little girlfriend, covers pulled to her nose, clearly smiling happily at me.</p><p>""Aww, I wanted to unwrap my present."" I said, pouting. Marli giggled.</p><p>I locked the bedroom door and added most of my clothes to Marli's. I left my shorts on as I climbed into bed, causing Marli to cluck with disapproval.</p><p>""I wanna see."" she protested.</p><p>Standing back up, I slid my boxers down and stepped out of them. Marli's smile broadened further, and she pulled the sheets all the way over her head, giggling. </p><p>I joined her then, and pulled her close to me, her lithe body so tiny next to mine. I slid my hand down her back and cupped her small bottom, kneading the soft, perfect flesh with my fingers. Marli wrapped her arms around my neck as she expertly pressed her soft mouth into mine. Two weeks ago Marli had no idea how to kiss as a lover; now she was a seasoned pro. As her tongue found mine, my engorged cock somehow found a new level of hardness and I groaned into her mouth as she held me tightly.</p><p>Removing one hand from my neck, Marli took my penis in her small hand, and guided it between her thighs as she closed them around it, holding it snugly against her little cunt. She moaned at the contact. It took all my will power not to just start humping madly into the gap between her legs. Marli reached around behind herself to touch my cockhead where it poked out between her legs and she touched me softly, stroking the tip of my dick with her fingertips, smearing my precum around my shaft as she gently thrust her hips against mine. She broke our kiss putting her face in my chest and whimpering softly as she hunched against my cock. Soon the wetness from her arousal joined my precum, making her crotch wonderfully slippery as she squeezed me tightly, milking me.</p><p>As her speed picked up, I could tell she was nearing orgasm. I badly wanted to let her finish, but there was no way I could hold off my own explosive release. I waited as long as I could, hoping she would win the race, but I was just too close. I had to stop. She groaned in frustration when I pushed her hips backward, removing my cock from between her legs. </p><p>""I was so close."" she said, panting, looking almost irritated.</p><p>""So was I, that's why I stopped."" I explained.</p><p>""Can we do it now?"" she asked pleadingly.</p><p>""I need to wait a bit."" I said. ""I'll cum too fast now.""</p><p>""I don't care!"" she said.</p><p>""It won't be long. Promise."" I said.</p><p>Marli was clearly frustrated. Not angry, but definitely not happy. I didn't want to just masturbate myself against her, nice as it felt. I wanted to fuck her again.</p><p>""I'm sorry Marli. I'll make it up to you.""</p><p>I kissed Marli's neck and flat chest as I made my way down her body. She moaned softly as I kissed past her tummy and to the top of her mons, noticing that she had started to add a few sparse hairs to the nearly invisible downy fuzz on her pussy. I thought of saying something about it but dismissed the idea as I slid my tongue down to her vagina and pressed it into her clit, causing her to gasp. I slid my tongue further down her swollen slit, tasting the tangy wetness of her arousal mixed with something new: my precum. I licked deep into her sex, pressing my tongue into her little pussy hole, which was now leaking copious amounts of fluid, which I lapped up eagerly. I ran my tongue north again, encircling her clit tightly and sucking it between my lips, causing Marli to gasp and moan. She grabbed my hair above my ears and pulled my mouth hard into her cunt as she hunched herself against my lips, and I sucked her clit even harder.</p><p>I brought my middle finger to her opening and lubricated it with her wetness before steadily plunging it as deep as it would go. Marli was a sight; her head was rolling back and forth, eyes open, then closed, then staring blindly as she neared her orgasm. Suddenly she pulled my face away from her sopping pussy.</p><p>""I want you inside me."" she said, staring into my eyes longingly. </p><p>She didn't need to tell me twice. I quickly kissed my way back up her chest, stopping briefly to kiss her. Her intensity increased when she tasted herself on my lips. I smiled inwardly. Marli had tasted herself once before but had downplayed her feelings about it. Now her actions betrayed her; it seemed to drive her crazy, and she kissed me for a long time before letting me go.</p><p>Marli was on her back, looking up at me, her knees only just spread wide enough to remain in contact with my hips. She hooked her legs around mine as I placed the head of my cock at her wet opening, pausing briefly before I pushed into her. When Marli and I first tried to have sex, she suffered a great deal of pain because she was so tight. Even with my <i>very</i> average-sized penis, it was a struggle. But we got through it and had no further problems. Seeing the head of my dick pressing against her made me feel like I was massive. Her pussy (and body!) looked impossibly small from this perspective, and I wondered how I'd ever gotten the thing all the way into her before without damaging something important. I took my cock and ran it up and down the length of her slit, mixing her wetness with my precum, painting her young cunt with our combined arousal. I knew Marli loved the feeling of this, and each time as I slid away from her clit and down to her little fuck hole, I pressed a little deeper, but at most only an inch or so. Finally I tired of teasing her (and myself) and pushed slowly but insistently inside her. Marli inhaled sharply, with an audible hiss, but I didn't stop. Her mouth opened wide as I pressed into her, stretching her little pussy with my engorged cock. I thrust forward, her face contorted in a mix of pleasure and pain. My balls came to rest against her skin just as the tip of my cock flattened against her cervix. I paused and stayed there, her tight little cunt filled completely. I could feel her muscles moving. Not yet strong enough to squeeze me, but very clearly rippling and reacting to the intrusion. I waited for her to become comfortable; her eyes, watering ever so slightly, never left mine. Her mouth still agape in seeming disbelief.</p><p>After a few moments, I started to retreat and Marli gasped again just as I began my outstroke. I pulled completely out of her, pausing at the top for half a second before driving back into her. Marli tried to keep quiet, but couldn't, and was now moaning loudly as a filled her again and again. I slowed down my strokes, not wanting either of us to cum too soon. I was already getting close.</p><p>""Why'd you...stop?"" she panted.</p><p>""I don't want to cum yet. You feel so good I was really close and had to stop."" I explained.</p><p>""Do you want to...try it...the other way?"" she asked.</p><p>""Other way?""</p><p>""From behind me."" she said hopefully. Apparently Marli didn't know the term doggy-style.</p><p>""Oh! Anything you want, sweetheart."" I said, but stayed put, still buried in her, feeling the heat of her body against mine. ""We can do it from behind.""</p><p>""I mean I want to try it the <i>other</i> way."" she said for clarification. ""I've been practicing."" she reminded me with a smile.</p><p>""Ahh, I see. Marli, are you asking me to buttfuck you?"" I said teasingly.</p><p>Marli started laughing so hard she almost pushed me completely out of her. She covered her mouth with her hands as she giggled.</p><p>I withdrew a few inches before ramming my cock forcefully back into her. That stopped the giggling. She looked at me, dumbstruck, her mouth frozen where it was.</p><p>""Well, are you?"" I asked, more insistently. A slow, dopey nod from Marli.</p><p>""So ask me."" I told her.</p><p>""Will you?"" she asked timidly.</p><p>""Will I <i>what?</i> You have to use the words."" I reminded her. </p><p>""But I'm not allowed to say that word."" she said. </p><p>""Sure you can. You'll see."" and with that I pulled out of Marli completely, and rotated her to her knees. I reached over into my nightstand to retrieve the massage oil I kept there. I had used this on her before. My cock was already slippery with Marli's juices, but I slathered it in oil anyway. I didn't want to hurt her. Marli was face down, knees wide, her pussy and ass spread obscenely before me as she looked back over her shoulder at me, waiting. I bent down and licked around her tiny rosebud before plunging my tongue into it as far as it would go. The tangy muskiness of her little butthole was intoxicating. Marli turned her face down and began moaning, practically screaming into the pillow. This is something I would never have done with my ex (or any other woman I can think of, for that matter), but with Marli I functioned on a different level. I'd have done anything for her. Or to her.</p><p>Her tight little hole now lubricated with my saliva, I stood back up and began rubbing her butt with my thumb, taking some of the excess oil from my cock and depositing it on her asshole. Marli was in heaven; she very clearly loved having her ass played with, that much was certain. When I pushed my finger into her she stiffened, but instantly recovered and pushed back against me, willing me deeper. I entered much more easily now than I had before. Noticeably so.</p><p>""Gosh, you really have been practicing."" I marveled. ""Just how big is that brush?"" I asked her.</p><p>She looked at her hands and made a ring with her thumb and forefinger and judged them before showing me. It looked to be well over an inch. Maybe an inch and half. <i>Holy shit</i>.</p><p>""How long is it?"" I asked.</p><p>Marli had to prop herself up on her elbows to demonstrate the length of the handle, her fingertips about six inches apart. About the same length as me. <i>Holy shit!</i> I began to wonder to myself about the true motivations of hairbrush manufacturers. </p><p>""Really? And you got the whole thing in??"" I asked, incredulous. A nod from Marli, proud of her accomplishment.</p><p>""How many times did you do this?"" I asked, expecting an answer of two or three.</p><p>""Every day."" Marli replied matter of factly. Like it was the most normal thing in the world. <i>Of course I fuck myself in the ass every day with a hairbrush the size of a damned tree trunk, you ninny.</i></p><p>I stood there absorbing what she'd said, my eyes blinking slowly for a very long time before I remembered to breathe.</p><p>Marli looked back at me to see what I was doing. She was patient but still very horny and pushing insistently back against my finger, which was still in her ass.</p><p>Well it seemed Marli had found a hobby she enjoyed. That girl I dated in college had a major thing for the back door, but I thought she was an anomaly. My ex absolutely hated it, though I did talk her into it on a couple of occasions. And here was Marli, ten years old (almost eleven), buying a specific hairbrush (with her mom!) for the express purpose of preparing herself to be fucked in the ass by a grown man. I was lucky enough to be that man.</p><p>""So what do you want me to do?"" I said, smiling wickedly as I removed my finger and centered myself behind her hips. I once again ran my dick the length of her slit, but this time I didn't stop at the bottom (now top, as she was on her knees) of her cleft, but kept moving north to her little butthole, pressing the well-oiled head of my cock against the puckered ring of flesh, spreading the lubrication around. Marli groaned into the pillow before looking over her shoulder at me.</p><p>""I can't."" she said, pouting. ""I'm not supposed to say that word.""</p><p>""I'm pretty sure you're not supposed to be doing this, either, sweetie."" I said, laughing.</p><p>The logic only took a moment to register. ""Very funny."" she said.</p><p>I continued to paint her tiny asshole with the massage oil, my precum now flowing copiously.</p><p>""Buttfuck me."" she mumbled, barely whispering and facing away from me. <i>She should know better than that.</i></p><p>""What honey? Did you say something?"" I asked patronizingly.</p><p>This time she snapped her hair around, and looked over her shoulder right at me. ""Buttfuck me, Alex."" she demanded. ""<i>Buttfuck</i> me.""</p><p>I didn't even reply. I couldn't. The sheer hotness of the statement coming from her nearly caused me to have a stroke. Hell, maybe I did have one; time had seemed to slow down in that moment between breaking eye contact with her after her command and refocusing on pressing the tip of my impossibly hard dick into her ass, my shaft glistening with all the oil I'd applied to it.</p><p>As the head disappeared into the tiny ring, Marli gasped, but accepted me with little difficulty. I pulled her hips to me and up, to improve the angle as I entered her. Marli complied and let me move her as I needed. </p><p>I added just a bit more oil to the top of my dick as it slowly disappeared into her rectum. I was so glad her mom bought her that brush. Marli let out a gutteral groan as I filled her. I couldn't believe the amount of heat I was feeling in my cock. Her ass seemed to be twenty degrees hotter than her pussy. I steadily pressed forward, nearly at the base of my shaft, my hands on her waist, pulling her onto me.</p><p>Marli gathered the pillow to herself to rest her head on it. Her other hand reached underneath, and as my balls finally pressed against her pussy, I could feel her hand there, rubbing her pussy with broad strokes. I held her there, pressed hard into her ass as she writhed in my hands, clearly enjoying what we were doing. ""Mmmmmmmnh."" she said.</p><p>""It doesn't hurt?"" I asked?</p><p>""Mmmm...not at <i>all.</i>"" she said dreamily, wriggling her butt, seemingly trying to get me deeper. I am <i>really</i> gonna have to thank her mom for getting her that brush...</p><p>We stayed like that for a minute, locked tightly together, before she started to pull away from me, signaling it was time to get down to business. I kept my hands on her tiny waist, not wanting her to pull completely off of me before I slowly slipped back into her. Her little asshole was stretched tightly around my cock, but thanks to all the oil (and Marli's hairbrush, apparently), she accommodated me like a champ, and I could start fucking her with full, deep strokes. Marli was in heaven, moaning into her pillow, sometimes stealing glances back at me as I fucked her harder, her hand still at work on her little cunt. Her breathing grew more and more ragged as we both got closer to orgasm. I was already close, but wanted to make sure she got there before me. </p><p>""Ungh...ungh...ungh"" Marli grunted in time with my strokes, my balls slapping against her hand as she rubbed her pussy frantically. ""I'm...ungh....so....ungh....clo-""</p><p>A quiet knock on the door.</p><p>We froze. I held Marli tightly against me, impaled on my engorged cock, the muscles in her ass continuing to react, squeezing me, willing me to continue. She propped herself up on her hands.</p><p>Another knock, then a distant, small voice, ""What are you guys doing?"" <i>Deena.</i> She'd woken up.</p><p>""Nothing, Deena. Go back to bed."" Marli said to the door, her voice quivering.</p><p>The doorknob rattled. ""Why is the door locked?"" asked Deena.</p><p>""We were just talking."" said Marli. ""You should go back to sleep.""</p><p>""I'm not tired."" replied Deena. ""Can I come in?""</p><p>""Deena, you need to try to go back to sleep. I'll come check on you in a few minutes."" Marli promised, frustration rising in her voice.</p><p>""I'm scared."" said Deena. ""I wanna be with you guys.""</p><p>With my cock still in her butt, Marli slapped her face into her pillow and screamed with frustration. I patted her on the ass; our fun was over. She raised herself back up and I very slowly slipped myself out of her. Marli whimpered when I was all the way out, and her asshole, while definitely stretched, quickly recovered.</p><p>I turned on the television in my bedroom while Marli quickly pulled on her skirt and top. Then I gathered my clothes and headed into my bathroom before she opened the door to Deena. I'd get cleaned up and dressed before coming out. Hopefully Deena wouldn't overthink things and cause problems.</p><p>I could hear them talking in my room as I got myself sorted out. I considered for a moment just jacking off in bathroom but that wouldn't be fair to Marli. Even though she'd cum earlier, we were in this one together, so I elected to suffer with her.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>I found them both on my bed watching cartoons. As the TV was at the foot of the bed, Marli and Deena were lying prone on the bed facing it. I flopped down on the bed normally, which presented me with the vision of looking up two girls' skirts at the same time. I could clearly see Deena's blue panties wedged deep in her butt, but I couldn't see much from Marli, as her skirt was longer. Once she realized I was looking, however, she opened her legs for me, smiling over her shoulder but rolling her eyes in frustration at Deena's presence. I massaged her feet and legs as they were right by my chest the way we were situated. Marli's pussy and ass were still glistening from all the oil. Occasionally I'd reach up and touch her pussy or slip a finger inside her, just to tease her and make her miserable. With her sister right next to her, she couldn't make a sound.</p><p>Things started to change when I put two fingers in her. One was in her ass, the other was in her pussy, both still slick from the oil and her arousal. Marli buried her face in her pillow, but with her sister still wide awake right next to her, she had very few options and I was making her crazy. Marli closed her legs to me, ending my fun. She was obviously very frustrated and decided to rub her sister's back, apparently with the hope of getting her to fall asleep again.</p><p>As she continued to rub Deena's back with one hand, the little girl was clearly enjoying the massage from her older sister. It wasn't at all sexual; at least not at first, but Deena seemed to advance things a little, mainly by sliding herself a bit north just as her sister's hand was nearing her butt. It took a few minutes and several hints from her before Marli started moving slowly down Deena's back to her puffy little bubble butt. When she did, Deena moved abruptly upward, making the clearest signal imaginable that she approved of what her big sister was doing. While still not really paying attention (or acting like she wasn't), Marli kept rubbing her sister's bottom. Marli couldn't really see what was going on since she was focused on the TV, but I could. Deena had not only moved herself under her sister's hand, she had opened her legs to allow access to her crotch. Whether she did this consciously or not I could not tell.</p><p>Marli soon slid her hand a little further down while I watched from behind. Marli paused her hand where it was, but soon Deena opened her legs a little more and lifted her butt to her sister, which had the effect of guiding Marli's hand down toward to her pussy. Marli responded noncommittally, just lazily stroking the gusset of Deena's panties with her fingertips. Deena opened her legs even more. From my vantage point, it was obvious Deena was growing frustrated, tired of waiting for her sister to touch her pussy, but these things can't be rushed. Fortunately Marli was willing to continue the dance, and kept stroking her little sister.</p><p>Eventually Marli grew bolder, and started tracing her fingers at the elastic of Deena's panties where it met her inner thigh. Soon she had worked her fingertips under the material and was finally touching Deena's little cunt. Despite getting exactly what she had been wanting all along (at least from my perspective), Deena remained completely focused on the television, as if acknowledging what was happening might make it naughty.</p><p>But Deena's body told a different story. Once Marli's fingers had found her pussy, Deena opened her legs even further and turned slightly to improve Marli's access. I got to watch the whole thing, as Marli started running her finger in a long line up and down Deena's tiny slit. I couldn't see any detail, but it was clear what was going on behind the fabric. I rewarded Marli by fingering her pussy deeply, which was now wetter than I think I'd ever experienced. She was absolutely flooded, so she clearly loved what she was doing to Deena. <i>Add another kink to the list.</i></p><p>Marli whispered something I couldn't hear into Deena's ear. All I heard from from Deena was, ""What about him?"" Marli replied, ""He won't care; you made him do it to you earlier."".</p><p>""I don't want him to see."" said Deena quietly.</p><p>""Okay, we don't have to."" said Marli, dropping the issue.</p><p>They kept watching TV. Marli's hand was rested on Deena's back, but inanimate. Deena was growing increasingly impatient, and kept squirming beneath Marli's hand, willing it to move. Deena was getting frustrated, and started kicking the bed and making noises, trying to hint to Marli without expressly asking her to touch her. Marli waited a long time, but eventually resumed touching Deena's pussy, but now she only drew lines on the outside of Deena's little panties; she didn't venture further.</p><p>Deena had finally had enough. She rolled over and quickly took her panties off, looking briefly at me before rolling back next to her sister. She pulled her dress way down, but as soon as she rolled back over it slipped up and hid nothing, but she didn't seem to care. After Deena moved, Marli had put her hand under her chin as she watched TV, but not before smelling her fingers. Deena waited a long time before realizing Marli wasn't going to resume rubbing her without some intervention, so she finally asked her to rub her back again. Marli rubbed Deena's back lazily, even dragging down over her butt again, but she didn't touch her her pussy this time; she wasn't playing Deena's game. Deena was about ready to scream in frustration.</p><p>I had to give credit to Marli. She was playing her sister like a seasoned parent, making Deena realize she was not in charge of the situation, making her realize that she had to play by Marli's rules. What Marli had whispered to Deena was obviously an offer to lick her pussy, but Deena had balked, not wanting me to see. So Marli left Deena hanging. Horny. At just eight years old, Deena had no concept of how to deal with sexual frustration; she'd simply never experienced it before. It was only a matter of time before she broke.</p><p>""Okay, fine."" said Deena in a harsh whisper to Marli. More than loud enough for me to hear.</p><p>Marli was unmoved.</p><p>""I said you can <i>do</i> it."" said Deena.</p><p>Marli the rock.</p><p>""<i>Marli!</i> I said it was okay!"" whisper-yelled Deena.</p><p>Marli...Everest.</p><p>""Please?"" Deena pleaded.</p><p>Nothing.</p><p>""Please Marli? Please do it? <i>Please?</i>"" said Deena, now begging.</p><p>""Okay fine. Roll over."" commanded Marli.</p><p>Deena rolled onto her back and watched her sister while occasionally glancing at me. Marli moved between Deena's legs and pushed them apart. I was enthralled as I watched Marli sink her face into Deena's crotch; I could hear the wet sounds of Marli licking pussy for the first time in her life, as Deena watched her sister work. Occasionally I saw Deena twitch or jump when Marli would hit a good spot, and she was gritting her teeth as she moved her hips around under her sister's mouth. I could see Marli had slipped a hand under her skirt and was quietly masturbating as she licked her sister's cunt.</p><p>Deena started to breathe more and more heavily before taking a pillow and covering her own face. I could still hear her, whimpering into the pillow. I decided to take advantage of the situation and pulled my shorts down. I took Marli by the hips and she immediately complied, moving to her knees without breaking stride in her oral attack on Deena's little vagina. I pressed my cockhead against Marli's pussy but as wet as she was, there was no resistance and I was balls-deep in her cunt within seconds. Marli groaned into her sister's slit with resounding approval. I took Marli by the hips and began fucking her violently, unable to restrain myself, pounding relentlessly against her cervix. For her part, Marli kept one hand working on her own clit while bringing her other hand to her sister's slit to massage her tiny cunt hole. Deena wrapped her legs around Marli's head as she pulled her sister to her, instinctively willing her to fuck her more deeply with her finger, but Marli was mindful of Deena's hymen, and didn't penetrate her too far.</p><p>Deena took the pillow from her face to watch her sister eat her pussy, which is when she saw that I was now fucking her sister from behind like my life depended on it. I was too close to cumming to care what she saw or what she thought. She looked at me in horror but then looked down at Marli, happily slurping away at her cunt and moaning in approval as I fucked her hard. It was at that point that Deena's legs kicked out straight and she came, hard but quietly. I'd never have known she was cumming but for the fact that her feet were bent nearly in half as her toes curled almost painfully. The realization that Deena was orgasming was what triggered mine, and it slammed into me with a warm, urgent twisting sensation that took my entire body and forced every muscle to work against its opposite. As I fired my first wave of sperm against Marli's abused cervix, she joined me in orgasm, screaming uncontrollably into her sister's tiny cunt. My hands clamped down on Marli's hips, holding her tightly against me as my balls squeezed tightly, unloading, filling her tiny womb with my seed. I groaned loudly and found Deena staring at me intently, watching me with suspicion and curiosity as I angrily fucked her big sister, using her for my pleasure. She may have even hated me then.</p><p>It was when Deena saw Marli's face that she realized she was mistaken. When Marli finally found the willpower to remove her tongue from her little sister's cunt, Deena saw how happy she was. Marli was spent and satisfied and clearly exhausted by the evening and the buildup to the greatest orgasm in her young life, spurred by having her cunt filled to bursting with a hard cock while her mouth was filled with her sister's pussy. Marli looked right at her sister and just smiled with exhaustion, resting her cheek on Deena's prominent mons. She could see that Marli was happy. Blissfully so. Marli crawled up her sister, kissing her tummy and chest as she went, before collapsing on top of her, wrapping her arms around her neck. Marli kissed Deena on the mouth then -- just a quick kiss, but it was passionate and erotic and Deena could taste herself on her big sister's lips, causing her to recoil at the thought. Her resistance lasted only a moment, before they simply lay there together, holding one another; deep sleep just a moment away.</p><p>I watched them. First Deena, because I was terrified of her reaction, but within an instant I realized that I had her approval. Marli had, without speaking, told her that everything was good and right with the world and to let it go. Deena trusted her sister and did just that.</p><p>Deena and Marli held each other for a long time, legs intertwined, arms holding the other close, nuzzled against each other. Deena's little pussy still glistening with her sister's saliva; Marli's pussy dripping out the vast amounts of cum I'd just pumped into it. Both were unconscious within minutes, fast asleep.</p><p>I went to the bathroom to take a leak, and returned to find them as I'd left them. I turned off the lights and the TV, and situated the girls so that their heads were on pillows instead of at the foot of the bed. I cleaned up Marli, saving her the pain of my dried semen on her pussy in the morning. Wanting to have Marli next to me, I tried to pull them apart, but each time I did they would cleave to each other more tightly. I eventually gave up and settled in next to them with Deena between us. I put shorts on, but left the two girls as they were, with Marli in a skirt and Deena still in her dress, but neither wearing panties. I spread a blanket across the three of us and while I took the opportunity to gently explore Deena's pussy for my own edification as she lay there, comatose. But the sad fact was, I too was exhausted and quickly fell asleep.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>It wasn't the morning sunlight but a full bladder that woke me up the next morning. That, and the room felt like it had reached 120 degrees. Deena, the source of the heat, was pressed up against me, roasting me. Marli was wrapped around Deena, her hand holding the waistband to my shorts. I extricated myself from the girls and went to the bathroom to take an incredibly satisfying piss. I padded downstairs to start the coffee maker, then returned to the girls, finding them just as I left them. I decided to join them for a few more minutes of sleep while I waited for the coffee maker to finish.</p><p>Two hours later, I awoke to find Marli kissing me, Deena nowhere to be found.</p><p>""She's in the bathroom. Good morning."" said Marli, with a rough voice.</p><p>""Good morning back."" I said tentatively. ""Everything okay?"" Marli would know what I meant. I was asking if everything was going to be copacetic with her little sister. Last night had been quite an introduction for her.</p><p>""Oh, she'll be fine."" Marli assured me. ""She had fun."" she said, smiling.</p><p>At that, Deena came out of the bathroom and jumped into bed with us. She quickly scurried under the covers and snuggled next to her sister, staring at me suspiciously, like she'd never seen me before. <i>How the harsh light of day illuminates our regrets, eh Deena?</i></p><p>""Good morning princess!"" I said, not wanting to make an issue of the previous evening. ""Sleep well?""</p><p>""Uh huh."" said Deena, unmoved. Apparently she's not a morning person, but I hoped her mood would improve.</p><p>I grabbed the remote and turned on the television. Spongebob.</p><p>Marli laid her head on my stomach to watch the show, and Deena rested her head on Marli's hip, but that was uncomfortable so Deena moved up to the pillow, Marli between us. </p><p>It didn't take long for Marli's hand to find its way into the leg hole of my shorts, grazing my sore, but semi-erect cock with her fingertips. I sighed when her hot hand wrapped itself around me.</p><p>In moments she had me fully erect as she masturbated me slowly and quietly. She slid her hand to the tip of my cock, touching the tip and finding a small amount of precum that had gathered there. She deftly removed her hand from my shorts and tasted her fingers. I watched her, but she never broke her gaze from the television.</p><p>I slid my hand up and down her back under the covers, eventually sliding all the way down to her butt, which I massaged gently. Occasionally I'd drag a fingertip through Marli's slit, causing her to shudder under my touch. </p><p>The girls laughed at something on TV and Deena readjusted herself to snuggle closer to her sister. The problem was, my hand was on Marli's ass and I was rubbing her pussy. Deena felt my hand there and put her hand on mine to see who it belonged to. She gave no reaction when she discovered me. She withdrew her hand so I kept working on Marli.</p><p>After a few minutes, I felt Deena's small hand on mine again. I froze, but she was obviously exploring what I was doing to her sister, to the point where her fingers came in contact with Marli's pussy. At that point I put my hand over Deena's, letting her explore on her own. She was kind of all over the place in her ministrations, so I took her hand in mine and pressed her fingers more firmly into the fat flesh of Marli's slowly dampening cunt.</p><p>Eventually Deena got things straight and settled into a slow rhythm on her sis. Marli was appreciative, but both girls kept their eyes fixed on the TV. I was more or less out of the picture now, except for Marli's slow massage still ongoing in my shorts. I stroked Deena's hair once, but she recoiled a bit, so I knew I couldn't put my hands in the more advanced locations. </p><p>Marli removed her hand from my cock and slipped it between her legs. From my vantage point next to her, the covers had fallen away enough to allow me to see Marli guiding her sister what to do. I could see that Deena had now inserted a finger into Marli's pussy and was slowly sliding it in and out. Satisfied, Marli returned her hand to my shorts. I slid my hand over her ribs and rubbed her flat chest, paying special attention to her tiny nipples, which hardened under the pads of my fingers. I pinched them gently, causing Marli to moan quietly with approval.</p><p>Taking care to hide her actions from her sister, who was still vegetative (or acting so) in front of the television, Marli slipped my cock into her mouth and ran her tongue in circles around the tip, licking up any precum she could find before sinking her mouth down on my rod as far as she could. I could feel her forcing her throat down, almost gagging herself - Marli's third little kink. Soon she just set her head back on my stomach, the tip of my dick in her mouth while her tongue wandered aimlessly around the head of my cock while her free hand lazily jacked my shaft up and down. Deena had stopped moving but still had her hand against Marli's crotch. Apparently she had lost interest.</p><p>Marli suddenly took her mouth off my cock and sat up, pulling my shorts over my throbbing erection.</p><p>""Deena, do you want to go downstairs and watch TV?"" she asked hopefully.</p><p>""I wanna stay here."" she replied. <i>Understandable. She was in a strange house, after all. </i></p><p>""Just go downstairs for a little bit and we'll come right down, okay?"" she pressed.</p><p>""I wanna stay with <i>you</i> guys."" Deena whined.</p><p>Now looking at me, Marli said, ""Should we go in the bathroom?""</p><p>""No, you stay here too!"" cried Deena.</p><p>Marli sighed in frustration. I couldn't really say anything. Deena was resolute.</p><p>""Okay fine, but you sit up at the edge of the bed, okay?"" Marli said, pointing to a spot.</p><p>""nkay"" said Deena.</p><p>Once Deena was situated and back to her TV show, Marli climbed onto my legs. Leaving my shorts on, she opened the fly and removed my still rock hard cock from within. Sliding up to my lap, she bent forward and reached beneath her, guiding the tip of my cock to her pussy. She rested at the top for just a moment before starting a slow, steady slide down to the base as her wet pussy reluctantly accepted me. Once she reached the bottom, she stayed there for a few minutes before sliding up again, and starting a slow, relaxed fuck as she sat there, happily impaled on my swollen dick.</p><p>Marli was still wearing the skirt from yesterday, which was long enough to cover our activities, so even if Deena happened to look back, she would not have seen anything.</p><p>Soon, Marli increased the intensity of her fucking and her breathing grew louder. She was getting careless. I looked over at Deena, who was no longer watching her TV show, but was now watching Marli. Marli's eyes were closed as she fucked me, so she had no idea she was giving her sister a show. Deena, however, must have figured out what was going on, because her hand was between her legs and she was rubbing herself as she watched her big sister intently.</p><p>I debated letting Marli know that we were being watched, but Deena didn't seem too distressed, so I said nothing and just hung on for the ride. I put my hands on Marli's hips and looked at Deena. No reaction, she just kept rubbing herself, eyes riveted to Marli.</p><p>I closed my eyes as I enjoyed the feelings of Marli's tight pussy squeezing my cock as she hunched up and down on me. A moment later I felt movement at the side of my head, followed by a flash of darkness in my closed eyes. I opened them to find Deena just starting to lower herself down on my face, just as she'd done yesterday. This time, however, she was facing her sister, as she nuzzled her eight year old cunt down onto my mouth, her virginal scent filling my senses. Due to her positioning, my nose was placed firmly into the crack of her ass. While Deena managed to keep things fairly clean, as I inhaled her deeply, I could still definitely smell her butt. I would have expected otherwise, but it was heavenly. That scent, mixed with the taste of her young pussy, was incredible. I think the dirtiness of the whole thing was what was most erotic about it.</p><p>I took my hands from Marli's hips and moved them to Deena's. She was still wearing my daughter's nightgown, which was short enough that it had ridden up, covering just half her ass. I slid the garment up slightly so I could slide my hands up and down Deena's soft, perfect skin. She gave no protest, and I continued to lap at her pussy as her sister continued to grind up and down on my cock.</p><p>I have no idea whether or when Marli even noticed that her sister had joined us. If I opened my eyes, all I could see was Deena's ass riding my face. I slid her slightly downward, pushing her hips toward her sister, allowing me access to her tight butthole. I pressed the tip of my tongue to the tiny ring, licking around it before pushing into its center. Deena responded immediately; her breathing grew louder and she pushed back against my mouth, clearly signaling that she enjoyed it. I brought my hand around the front of her, venturing toward her vulva. The angle was difficult, but when I found her pussy she allowed me to touch her. I stroked her clit a few times, but my fingers were dry, and so would not have felt good to Deena.</p><p>I took a blind (literally) chance and hoped Marli had seen what I was trying to do to Deena. I lifted my hand to Marli, and was instantly rewarded with Marli's hot mouth quickly engulfing my fingers, lubricating them with her saliva. <i>That's my girl. </i> I returned them to Deena's tiny cunt. </p><p>I think it was the second or third stroke on Deena's hard little clit that did it. I felt her whole body stiffen, and immediately her asshole began spasming on my tongue as her hips fucked at the air. The realization that this little eight year old girl was orgasming on my mouth was more than enough to send me over the edge, and I began to come hard, my body tense and rigid. I took my hands off Deena and put them on Marli's hips, struggling to pull her farther down onto me, trying to get my cock deeper into her. Deena had settled backward after she came, and now I was being completely smothered by her ass covering my mouth and nose; I couldn't breathe at all, but was still coming, so I was powerless to move her. Looking back now, I don't think I <i>wanted</i> to move her. I was surprised to find the suffocation strangely pleasurable; the oxygen deprivation seemed to intensify and extend my orgasm, stretching it longer than any other I can remember before or since. When I finally returned to reality and could hear and see again, a simple tilt of the head gave me all the air I needed</p><p>When my head was clear, I was still semi-hard, still inside Marli. Deena's ass was still in my face, but she was now leaning toward her sister, and I could hear the occasional sounds of kissing. Knowing I wasn't going to be able to get hard again anytime soon, I killed some time by massaging Deena's butt while she and her sister kissed.</p><p>Deena was the first to move, hopping off my face while announcing to the room that she had to pee. With her gone, I looked up at Marli, who smiled down at me before laying down on my chest to kiss me. My dick slipped out of her, and any semen that hadn't already run out seeped onto my crotch as we kissed.</p><p>""Did you come? I asked, concerned. If she had, I missed it, thanks to Deena (not that I was complaining).</p><p>""Oh yeah, like five minutes before you did."" she said. ""I almost did again."" she added.</p><p>""Aww, sorry baby."" I said. ""You okay with what happened with Deena?"" I asked.</p><p>""Oh yeah,"" she said emphatically, adding, ""as long as you don't like her better than me.""</p><p>""Hmm...I'll keep you posted on that.""</p><p>Marli play-punched me in the chest. ""I don't like you.""</p><p>""Let's get some breakfast - I'm starving."" I said. <i>Turns out having a threesome with two pre-teen girls really takes it out of you. Who knew?</i></p><p></p><h5>Chapter 8</h5><p>At breakfast, Marli and I were chatting away, but Deena was still sort of quiet.</p><p>""Everything okay, Princess?"" I asked her. </p><p>She thought a moment, then asked me, ""Are you gonna tell my mommy what I did?""</p><p>I nearly spit my coffee on her. She was worried about <i>me</i> telling?</p><p>""Oh, no, honey. I promise I'll never ever tell if you don't tell either, okay?""</p><p>This earned me a big smile from Deena. Maybe this was what was troubling her earlier. We finished our breakfast, Deena now happily part of the conversation.</p><p>""Okay, shower time!"" I announced, clapping my hands to get everyone moving.</p><p>Groans from the peanut gallery.</p><p>""Deena, you first.""</p><p>""She'll need help with the shampoo."" Marli said.</p><p>I perked up, thinking I'd get to lather up a loli, but Deena dashed my hopes. ""I want Marli to help me."" she said before I could ask.</p><p>The girls showered in my daughter's bathroom while I showered in mine. I finished quickly and went downstairs. Deena came down and joined me, sitting next to me on the sofa, wet hair dripping. I turned on the television for her while I continued to read my paper.</p><p>A little after ten Tina called and let me know that she was on her way from work. It gave me about ten minutes, so I helped the girls gather their things so they'd be ready.</p><p>When Tina got there, she asked quietly asked about Deena, but when she came running into the foyer, Deena excitedly asked her mom if she could stay here again.</p><p>""Well there's your answer."" I said to Tina. Turning to Deena, ""And of course you can. Both of you can. Anytime you like."" I said, meaning it more than anyone could possibly imagine.</p><p>""We made pizza, mommy!"" she said excitedly. <i>Oh yeah...I had forgotten about the pizza.</i></p><p>Tina thanked me profusely and I assured her I meant it when I said they could stay any time they wanted. I hoped she'd let them stay tonight too.</p><p>Deena and her mom started carrying stuff out to the car, while Marli dropped back a little, allowing her time to kiss me goodbye.</p><p>""You take it easy on your sister now, okay? Don't go forgetting about me."" I said.</p><p>""Oh, don't worry. It'll just be practice."" Marli said, grinning wickedly before joining her mom and sister in the car.</p>"
94,Marli's Toy Box,Alex,wickedness@tormail.org,['Mg11'],Marli celebrates her eleventh birthday,2013-02-18T00:00:00,"I'm generally a stickler for spelling, but I'm also a stickler for accuracy. As a result, there are a lot of misspellings in this story. They are intentional. If you've ever texted with a child/adolescent you'll recognize immediately how accurate this is and probably won't even notice the mistakes. :) All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.","<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>I got to work late that morning. Apparently some drunk crashed into a pole down the street during the night, knocking out my whole neighborhood's power, and along with it, my alarm clock. So it was already starting out to be a shitty day from the very beginning.</p><p>Add to that a huge line at Starbucks, my barista looked like he was overdosed on heroin, and the highway to work was a parking lot. It was as if great forces were conspiring to make me as late as possible and they did a fine job.</p><p>So when I got to work almost three hours after everyone else, it did not go unnoticed. And with it being a Friday, I'd have to stay late to make up for it. Fortunately my daughter was with her mom for the weekend so I could get home long after dinner and not feel bad about it. I had no doubt - today was going to be a very shitty day.</p><p>I closed the door to my office and sat down at my desk to try to get caught up when my phone buzzed.</p><p></p><blockquote><tt>hi</tt></blockquote><p>It came from a number I didn't recognize and it wasn't in my cell, so I ignored it and got to work. About ten minutes later...</p><p></p><blockquote><tt>u there</tt></blockquote><p>I wished I could turn my phone off, but at work that wasn't an option so I ignored this message too. I had about another five minutes of peace...</p><p></p><blockquote><tt>alex r u ther</tt></blockquote><p>Well obviously they know me. Whoever the fuck this is should also know me well enough to never bother me at work. And if they <i>really</i> know me they know to use 'are' instead of 'r' and 'you' instead of 'u' since it's a <i>major</i> fucking pet peeve of mine. Even my own daughter doesn't send texts like this. <i>Okay, calm...calm...</i> I felt a headache coming on...</p><p></p><blockquote><tt>Who is this? I'm at work right now and I'm really busy. Sorry.</tt></blockquote><p>I was getting irritated at the interruption and hoping that was the end of it. About five more minutes passed before I got another text.</p><p></p><blockquote><tt>hi its marli im sorryi bothred u at work i got a phone4 my bday n i wanted 2 txt u im at school lol sory</tt></blockquote><p>Suddenly I didn't care about u's and r's and 4's and run-on sentences and punctuation and grammar and spelling. The pure joy that washed over me upon reading this text message was indescribable. I forgot all about the work I had to do, all about the traffic, the junky barista, everything, and just read her message again, a huge smile on my face. Marli's eleventh birthday was yesterday. Naturally I would not have been invited to that party.</p><p></p><blockquote><tt>You got a phone for your birthday? That's so cool! Now you can text me whenever you want! Happy Birthday btw!!! :)</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>thanx its an iphone and its so cool i luv it</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>Wow those are nice!</tt></blockquote><p>So I've heard, anyway. I'm an Android man, myself.</p><p></p><blockquote><tt>i kno i can play music on it 2 can i come over</tt></blockquote><p>I had to read that last message a second time before I picked up the question in it. I inwardly hoped Marli would at least <i>try</i> to use punctuation at some point in the future. I almost missed it.</p><p></p><blockquote><tt>What do you mean come over? You mean here? Now? I'm at work sweetheart. :(</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>no i mntonite</tt></blockquote><p> <i>No...I mean tonight.</i> I think.</p><p></p><blockquote><tt>Tonight? You want to come over tonight?</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>ya</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>My daughter's with her mom all weekend, honey. :(</tt></blockquote><p>Curse my rotten fucking luck. This day just started sucking again.</p><p></p><blockquote><tt>i no i just talk 2 her in math n she told me she was gonna b gone so can i</tt></blockquote><p>If what I'd described earlier was joy, I was very much mistaken. That wasn't joy. <i>This</i> was joy. My little girlfriend was taking things into her own hands brilliantly.</p><p></p><blockquote><tt>What about your mom?</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>i asked her n she sayed itwas ok she has 2 work neway so can ii</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>pleese i really really miss u</tt></blockquote><p>Well how can I say no to that? Not that I'd ever planned to say no to Marli. Like for anything. Ever. Need both my kidneys? No problem. Here's a dull knife and a Ziploc bag.</p><p></p><blockquote><tt>Of course you can come over! :D</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>yay n i can stay 2nite to my mom sayed as long as its ok wih u</tt></blockquote><p>I think it's fair to say that's okay with me. Yes, I think that would be just fine with me.</p><p></p><blockquote><tt>Of course it is!</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>i no i toled her u sayed yes alredy lol</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>Do you need me to come get you?</tt></blockquote><p>Like now? Like, <i>right now</i>? Please say right now!</p><p></p><blockquote><tt>no ill ride the bus</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>You sure? Do you know which one to take?</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>yep i took the same 1 b4 to a freinds house its ez</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>Well if you change your mind and want me to come get you, let me know.</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>k</tt></blockquote><p>And, just like that, my day improved. But I still had a ton of work to do, and if I planned on making it home before Marli, who'd arrive a few minutes after 4pm, same as my daughter if she were riding that day, I really had to double-time it. I did some mental math and figured I'd work four more hours and hopefully get most of my numbers in for the day.</p><p>I lasted about six minutes.</p><p>I told my secretary on my way out that something had come up (not entirely untrue) and that I had to leave at once. Yes it's important. No I won't be back. No I don't need you to do anything. No I can't be reached. Yes I'm serious.</p><p>Then she asked me if I would still write her a letter of recommendation after I'm fired. Haha, very funny. Suddenly everyone's a comedian. I turned and headed outside.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>When I looked at the speedometer and realized I had driven out of the parking lot at 70 miles per hour, I had to remind myself that it wasn't even noon yet and Marli wouldn't be home for another four hours. I guess I was excited.</p><p>I made a quick mental checklist and headed to the mall. </p><p>Just as I was about to enter Victoria's Secret, I stopped in my tracks and thought for a moment before taking out my phone.</p><p></p><blockquote><tt>What size are you?</tt></blockquote><p>A moment later...</p><p></p><blockquote><tt>huh lol</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>I'm buying you some things for your birthday and I need to know your size.</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>oh lol im a 10</tt></blockquote><p><i>Fuck, you aren't kidding,</i> I thought to myself. </p><p></p><blockquote><tt>Okay, got it! Thanks beautiful.</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>aww i cant wait 2 c u</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>Same here! I'm excited!</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>i cant wait 2 do it lol</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>Me neither!!!</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>im wet lol</tt></blockquote><p>Holy shit. I can't imagine what my face must have looked like to passersby as I read this message.</p><p></p><blockquote><tt>Seriously????</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>omg yes lol itts embrasing</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>No it's not it's HOT!!!!</tt></blockquote><p>I waited for a few minutes but there was no reply so I walked into the store. I did a quick search on my phone for women's size charts and found out what I needed to know to buy adult clothes that would fit a size-10 Marli. I made several very distasteful selections and brought them to the counter where the clerk eyed me warily as she tallied them up. My phone buzzed.</p><p></p><blockquote><tt>sorry my teacher was coming lol</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>No problem! Don't get in trouble!</tt></blockquote><p>Getting that phone taken away and examined might cause <i>me</i> some trouble, come to think of it. I'd have to talk to her about deleting these conversations.</p><p></p><blockquote><tt>k</tt></blockquote><p>I paid my bill, thinking that, ounce for ounce, lingerie must be the most expensive commodity on the planet. I had a medium-sized bag that was filled with a few goodies, and it couldn't have weighed more than a pound but was well over $200. Incredible. Fuck it - it was money well spent.</p><p>After Victoria's Secret, just for a study in contrast, I bought her a birthday teddy bear from Build-A-Bear, then I stopped at the Apple store to buy her a phone cover; a present she could bring home and show her mom. I didn't think Tina would care for the transparent panties I'd bought for her daughter, or the obscenely short babydoll nighty that matched them. I also picked up a charger so she'd have one at my house in case she forgot.</p><p>Then a trip into Abercrombie to get her some clothes she could actually wear in public that didn't belong to my daughter. I told the clerk Marli's size and she had no trouble at all helping me spend my money, and didn't give me a single dirty look. When we finished, I had a large selection of shorts and skirts and tops for her, as well as a colorful selection of undies. As much as I wanted to see her in skimpy lace panties 24/7, I knew that comfort was a more realistic goal at her age. And finally I noticed a dress that I thought would look stunning on Marli, so I grabbed that too. Then one more stop before I left the mall.</p><p></p><blockquote><tt>Shoe size?</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>aww im an 8 usully</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>Thanks. :)</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>:)</tt></blockquote><p>I found a pair of high heels (well, high to an eleven year old) that I liked that would match the dress. I bought a size 7.5, an 8, and an 8.5 just in case. I could return the other ones later.</p><p>I had quite a few packages to carry out to the car when I left.</p><p>Then a store that I'd driven past many times but had never visited. It was a squat brick building painted all black. Enormous pink and yellow letters were painted on the side: ADULT XXX</p><p>I parked toward the back and walked in.</p><p>I admit I went a little crazy in that store, but I couldn't help it. Her use of a hairbrush for masturbation had me concerned from a hygienic standpoint. Now, that might explain the purchase of a simple garden-variety vibrator, but my altruism only went so far before depravity reared its ugly head, and there were so many choices! I needed a shopping cart.</p><p>I bought Marli a small discreet vibrator that looked just like a lipstick, then a small egg with a wired remote. My personal favorite was a flat oval disc with a small penis poking out of the center. It had a wireless remote and I thought that would be fun at dinner tonight.</p><p>Then a selection that truly gave me pause and I thought for a long time before deciding to get it: I bought this....I guess one might call it a gift pack...of anal toys called ""The Deluxe Anal Explorer Kit"" because, as you probably remember, Marli is very much a fan of things butt-related. There were about a dozen toys in the kit, all lined up smallest to largest left to right, in neat little cut-outs. On the left side were very slender little implements, gentle playthings narrower than my pinky progressing gradually upward in size but still for the most part very modest. Some had vibrators built in, some didn't. Near the end of the line, the devices quickly became much more intimidating. The last three struck me as utterly useless since they were huge by comparison and I wished they weren't part of the set, but there weren't a lot of beginner options in the store. The very last one was this monstrous veiny thing bigger around than my forearm, apparently representing the ultimate goal of the typical anal toy consumer. Just looking at it made me wince, but I reminded myself it was the first nine that I was really buying. The last three could go in the trash. Along the bottom of the set was line of tubes of lubricants in varying colors, consistencies and, yes, flavors(!).</p><p>The final purchase was a nice soft set of rope ties. I had never been much into bondage and wasn't sure Marli would even let me use them on her, but they were there at the checkout so I threw 'em on the counter. Fuck it.</p><p>Now, to a lady, nothing says romance like a crate full of butt plugs, so I stopped at a florist after leaving the porn shop and bought Marli a dozen red roses. At her age I doubt she'd care for such things, but it was something I wanted to do. Plus I figured it might soften the blow of that Explorer Kit. You really had to see that far-right device to appreciate just how vile a thing it was. It should have come with a Proctologist's phone number.</p><p>Finally, as I drove home I made reservations at the same restaurant we went to before. Our restaurant. I told them it was for a birthday, and they promised they'd have a small cake all prepared.</p><p>I had just set down the phone when it buzzed again, then three more times in rapid succession.</p><p></p><blockquote><tt>omg i cant wait bus is almost here</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>can we do it as soon as i get ther</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>im so wet ur gonna luv these panties lol</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>wat r u doing lol</tt></blockquote><p>I had been sufficiently propagandized by the ad campaign against texting while driving, so I didn't reply until I was in my driveway.</p><p></p><blockquote><tt>I was driving! :)</tt></blockquote><p></p><blockquote><tt>im on the bus</tt></blockquote><p>I checked my watch. She'd be here soon.</p><p></p><blockquote><tt>See you in a few!</tt></blockquote><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>I brought in all the stuff I'd purchased and waited at the window for Marli. Right on time, the bus pulled past my driveway and stopped to let off a few of the neighborhood kids. Even though she was exiting on the other side, I knew immediately which one was my girlfriend; I could see her sneaker-clad feet as she was running around the back of the bus at full speed, rounding the corner before tearing up my driveway, backpack bouncing on her shoulder.</p><p>She was wearing a denim skirt and a white polo shirt that was clearly a hand-me-down. Marli's mom didn't have a lot of money. It had been white once, but calling it white now was a serious stretch of the imagination.</p><p>Her brown hair was pulled back in a ponytail, and she smiled broadly when she saw me in the window. I hurried to the door to greet her.</p><p>I no sooner had it unlatched that she exploded in, closing the door behind her and dropping her backpack on the ground, not caring where it fell. She jumped up on me, wrapping her arms around my neck and her legs around my waist. She didn't say a word as she pulled herself to me, kissing me deeply, passionately, hungrily.</p><p>I slid my hands under her skirt and held her tiny butt, pulling her to me. She adjusted her legs to wrap around me more tightly, not breaking our kiss. She was breathing heavily through her nose as her tongue playfully teased mine.</p><p>I took a step back and sat down hard on the carpeted steps with Marli still latched onto me. As soon as we were on the stairs I started to slide my hands up her shirt, removing it from her flat chest, brushing across her rock-hard little nipples and causing her to moan into my mouth. After taking her shirt off, I slid my hands back to her boobs, rubbing roughly across the puffy flesh, eliciting further groans.</p><p>Marli stood up then, stepped off of me, and reached under her miniskirt. She pulled down her panties and took them off like they were burning her. She handed them to me while smiling wickedly at me.</p><p>They were wet. So wet in fact that they actually had a perceivable heaviness to them. She was soaked.</p><p>""Goodness, did you pee in these?"" I asked.</p><p>Marli just shook her head, never breaking eye contact.</p><p>""Oh god,"" I said. ""I need to taste you,"" I said hungrily.</p><p>Still standing there with her skirt on, Marli balked at the idea. ""Um...can we please just do it right now? I've been thinking about it all day. I even tried to do it at school but some girls walked into the bathroom right before I came and I had to stop. And then the stupid bus was bouncing...""</p><p>""Whatever you want, sweetheart,"" I said.</p><p>""I'm sorry I've just been thinking about it and I can't stop and it feels weird and empty and I really can't explain it,"" she said quickly, her words running together.</p><p>I stood up and switched places with her, sitting her a few steps above the floor while I undid my belt and zipper. She watched me lustfully, sitting on her step, leaning back on her elbows. Her skirt was down over her thighs, hiding her nakedness underneath but her legs were spread the width of the carpeted stairs as she waited. She hadn't bothered to take off her tennis shoes.</p><p>I quickly unbuttoned my shirt and threw it down, then pulled down my pants and boxers and finally set my engorged cock free. Making out with Marli after she attacked me had left my dick painfully erect, and she eyed me hungrily as I turned to her. I put my hands under each of her knees and lifted. She splayed herself obscenely to me and placed her feet in between the balusters of my staircase railing. I looked down at her pussy, which was puffy and reddened in anticipation of what was coming; her outer labia visibly swollen and glistening. A droplet of her whitish clear dew had collected at the bottom of her slit, about to let gravity take its course as she literally dripped with arousal. </p><p>I briefly ignored her earlier plea and brought my face down to her steamy cunt, instantly intoxicated by the heady, feminine scent of a young girl's sex. I breathed deeply, my eyes closing as her pheromones worked in my brain and made my cock harder than it had ever been before. I tasted her, lapping up her precious fluid and savoring it on my tastebuds for a moment before dragging my flattened tongue the length of her open slit. At the top I sucked her engorged clit hard into my mouth and flicked it with my tongue a few times, something I knew Marli liked.</p><p>""..nnnngahhhh.....no.....please"" Marli moaned. ""Please......inside me.""</p><p>I knelt down on the steps in front of her, putting my cock at her center. Her feet still locked into the spindles, she scooted her butt forward, nearly impaling herself on me in the process. Marli just stared at me, unseeing, her need and lust obvious in her eyes.</p><p>""Alex...please,"" she said, almost whining.</p><p>""Please what?"" I teased.</p><p>Marli just whimpered and hit the stairs weakly with her fists, frustrated.</p><p>In response I slid my cock up and down the length of her wet slit, our fluids intermingling. She gasped when I mashed her clit with the head of my cock and drew circles around it.</p><p>""Tell me,"" I urged, smiling deviously.</p><p>She moaned and dropped her head against the stairs but remained silent.</p><p>I pushed the tip of my cock in about half an inch. Marli groaned gutturally with need. I pulled back out again.</p><p>""Alex <i>nooo!</i>"" she wailed, almost crying.</p><p>""Then tell me. Say it,"" I said as I watched her writhing beneath me.</p><p>She was beaten. She knew what I wanted to hear, but still struggled with bad language and saying certain things was a hurdle for her. She was a good girl. Well, most of the time.</p><p>""Alex......<i>fuck</i> me,"" she growled, eyes holding mine. ""Please."" </p><p>Without speaking I thrust forward, gently as the first inch disappeared into her cunt, then forcefully as Marli and I both pressed ourselves toward each other at the same time, our hips closing the distance between us almost instantly.</p><p>Marli's eyes snapped to alertness in shock as the pleasurable pain of being immediately filled took her. Her mouth was frozen as her brain processed what her young cunt was feeling. I pulled back out and thrust deeper into her, harder than before. Her eyes swam into focus and locked on mine as I found a rhythm. Her hands holding the balusters at her sides, her hips began to rock on the step's edge back at me as I pounded into her, two weeks of denied lust taking shape and form as I angrily fucked this girl, this eleven year old girl, on the steps in my foyer, beneath the smiling faces of my relatives in the pictures which lined the staircase. I might have felt guilty if not for the fact that Marli was fucking me back just as hard, her teeth clenched together, the stray hairs from her loosening ponytail now matted to her face with sweat.</p><p>""nnn......nnnnn......nnnnn.....ga.....oh <i>fuck!</i>"" cried Marli in a harsh rhythm as I drove into her. Two weeks ago she would never have uttered that word, but in moments of desire she overcame her childish fear of cursing. She was coming along nicely.</p><p>I continued my relentless assault on her tiny cunt, my own lust nearly at its peak. Her chest was flushed with red and her nipples were swollen and hard. I had been holding myself up on the steps beneath her back, but now I moved my hands to her puffy little tits, rubbing them roughly, the way she liked. Her chest, shiny with sweat, was rising and falling with her ragged breathing. She started to hold her breath and I felt her pussy tighten as she reached her climax. I pinched her nipples hard, the pain lighting up her brain and body at the perfect moment, pushing her over the edge as the orgasm took her. She made a noise I had never heard before, a strange mix of a grunt and a squeal as she came hard, her prominent abdominal muscles visibly tightening as the waves wracked her tiny body.</p><p>I had been working hard to stave off my own orgasm, but now that Marli's had started, I had my permission. The knotted feeling in my stomach and balls now focused itself in a point in my center as my own muscles tightened, and my spine felt like it twisted completely around. I slid my hands off her nipples and down her ribs, finding her hips and forcing my cock even deeper into her cunt than I'd previously thought possible as I fired my semen into her, right against the hard knot of her cervix. My balls squeezed hard into me as they forced out the enormous load of cum. I grabbed her old, yellowed shirt and threw it on the stair under her ass to intercept the vast amount of sperm that would otherwise stain my carpeting.</p><p>Marli fell back against the steps flushed and sweaty.</p><p>""Oh gosh...that was better than I pictured it. Oh gosh,"" she said, spent from her efforts.</p><p>We stayed there on the staircase, her feet still locked high in the spindles, for several long minutes as we both caught our breath, our senses returning. Once we had calmed down and I was beginning to soften, I lifted myself back from her, looking into her eyes.</p><p>""Hi,"" I said with a smile, causing Marli to laugh. When she did, her muscles tightened and squirted my now-soft cock out of her, officially ending our fun.</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" she said, still laughing. ""Hi.""</p><p>""Don't be,"" I said, leaning in to give her a proper hello kiss.</p><p>We stood up and and got ourselves sorted out. Marli took one look at her shirt with the gargantuan load of my cum slowly soaking into the fibers and left it for dead, picking up my Oxford and putting it on. It was huge on her but she didn't care. She walked into the bathroom to repair the damage while I ran upstairs to get another shirt and take a much-needed piss.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>After I got cleaned up I went downstairs and found Marli, still wearing my dress shirt, rooting through her Abercrombie &amp; Fitch stuff with a huge smile on her face. Fortunately she hadn't yet opened the bag from the adult shop - I assumed I'd need to explain some things.</p><p>""Hey!"" I said. ""No fair peeking!""</p><p>""Is all this stuff for <i>me</i>? she asked.</p><p>""Yes, sweetheart. Happy birthday. I'm sorry it's not wrapped. I didn't have time,"" I explained.</p><p>""Oh I don't care about that. You didn't have to get me all this. Oh and you got me <i>roses!</i>"" she cried excitedly. ""I love em! They're beautiful! <i>And a teddy bear!</i> Oh Alex, thank you!""</p><p>As she continued digging through the bags she got to the box that contained the dress. When she opened it she gasped and just stared at it silently, her smile gone. She picked it up and smoothed it against her slender frame for a moment before running to the bathroom mirror. When she returned she was crying.</p><p>""Honey, what's wrong?"" I asked, concerned.</p><p>""It's...nothing...it's...I've never had a new dress of my own before. All my dresses are Cara's old ones,"" she explained, still sniffling.</p><p>""Do you like it?"" I asked.</p><p>""Oh, Alex...it's just...I love it. I just <i>love</i> it. Thank you,"" she said quietly.</p><p>""I got some shoes to go with it too. Go try everything on so I can see how it looks on you,"" I asked.</p><p>""Ugh...I'm all sweaty and icky from the stairs,"" she said, smiling. ""After a shower.""</p><p>She carefully folded the dress and put it back in the box, then came over to me and kissed me softly.</p><p>""Thank you so much."" I love everything, but that dress..."" she said, trailing off and looking back at the dress box on the table. Apparently I'd chosen well.</p><p>""I got you lots of other stuff too!"" I said, reaching for the Victoria's Secret bag.</p><p>Marli's eyes widened when she saw some of the sexy things I'd picked out, especially the nightie that was so transparent we could see each other as I held it up between us.</p><p>""This is for after dinner,"" I explained with a wicked grin. Marli smiled back at me through the garment.</p><p>""And speaking of dinner, we're going on a date tonight,"" I informed her.</p><p>""Same place as before?"" she asked. I nodded in reply.</p><p>Marli smiled brightly enough to light up the neighborhood. ""<i>I can wear my dress!</i>"" she said excitedly.</p><p>""I can't wait to see it on you,"" I said. <i>And off of you,</i> I didn't say.</p><p>Marli beamed.</p><p>""Sweetheart...um....I got you some other things too,"" I said tentatively as I changed gears in the conversation.</p><p>""Like what?"" she said cautiously, noting my tone.</p><p>""Some...toys,"" I said.</p><p>""Toys? I'm a little old for toys - I just turned eleven, silly,"" she said.</p><p>""These are different toys,"" I said as I opened the large bag. ""These are sex toys.""</p><p>""Dildos?"" she asked. I wasn't expecting her to know the word.</p><p>""Um...yeah....how do you-""</p><p>""Cara has one."" she said simply. </p><p>""Well now <i>you</i> have one. Several, actually. I bought a whole bunch of different things, hopefully you'll find one you like.""</p><p>I then proceeded to show her each of the various sex gizmos I'd gotten for her and how they worked. She was intrigued by the remote-control vibrator that she could wear when we went out. She was already working out the possibilities and it was small enough that it wouldn't hurt her.</p><p>She didn't even bat an eye at the bondage ropes. Apparently her mom and her mom's former boyfriend had made some jokes that Marli had overheard, so the concept wasn't entirely a shock to her.</p><p>The Deluxe Anal Explorer Kit I saved for last. </p><p>""Marli, this last thing I got...I need to explain before I show you,"" I said, nervous beyond words, though I don't know why. ""Um...you know how you use that hairbrush in your...um...butt?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes,"" said Marli, blushing and smiling.</p><p>""Well I got you some things that are safer to use for playing like that. Certainly cleaner than a brush and less likely to hurt you. And you have to be careful of stuff like that when you're playing...back there,"" I warned her.</p><p>""Can I see?"" she asked, trying to look down into the bag.</p><p>""Okay but first, these are in all different sizes. I didn't pick them out. One of them is...um....really big,"" I said. ""But I didn't pick that one for you; it just came with the box.""</p><p>""Lemme see!"" she said impatiently, laughing.</p><p>With that I started to remove The Deluxe Anal Explorer Kit from its bag. The box was huge. I felt like I was revealing a train set on Christmas morning.</p><p>When she got a look at the monstrous plug on the far right, her eyes widened before she started laughing.</p><p>Marli turned to the wall and put her hands up high on it, spread eagle like she was being arrested. ""You have <i>got</i> to put that thing in me right now!"" she demanded. She looked serious.</p><p>""Wh- What?"" I said, looking at her, then the toy, then back to her. ""Are...are you serious?"" I croaked.</p><p>""Of course I'm not serious, you dork!"" she said, laughing as she turned back to me. ""Look at the <i>size</i> of that thing! Do people really put things this big up their <i>butt?</i> Ouch!!!""</p><p>""I don't know...maybe...I guess."" I said as I considered it. I really didn't know.</p><p>""Well I think we can throw that one away,"" and then after a pause, ""...unless.....you want it,"" she said, laughing. Another comedian.</p><p>I dropped the grotesque implement into the trash can, where it landed with a loud thud. It sounded like I'd dropped a bowling ball in there. The sound sent Marli into another fit of laughter as she examined her new collection of ass toys.</p><p>""Those ones with the narrow flared bases can be worn anywhere,"" I explained. Some were vibrators, but others were plugs she could try if she wanted.</p><p>""You- whaddya mean worn?"" she asked dubiously, looking at the selection. She wasn't getting the point.</p><p>""Well,"" I replied, ""the vibrators you just use whenever you want, like at home, like your brush. But these,"" I said, picking up a smallish plug with a narrow neck and a flared base, ""you put in you and then just...go do whatever,"" I said with a shrug.</p><p>""You mean out in <i>public?</i>"" she said, alarmed.</p><p>""No one would ever <i>know</i> you were wearing one, Marli,"" I assured her. ""That's the cool thing about them. You could even wear them to school if you wanted,"" I said. ""No one would ever have any idea.""</p><p>It was the school reference that lit the light bulb above Marli's head as she processed the possibilities with a far off look in her eyes.</p><p>""That...would be kinda cool,"" she said finally, a broad smile on her face.</p><p>""And these other ones you use at home. No more hairbrushes,"" I admonished.</p><p>""I can bring these home?"" she asked.</p><p>""Well not all of them. But if you have a good hiding place you can take home whichever ones you like,"" I said. ""The other ones will be here and you can take them when you want. I have a shoe box in my closet. I'll store them in there.""</p><p>""It'll be like a dildo library!"" she said, screaming with laughter. I just smiled and shook my head.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>Marli informed me that she needed to go take a shower. I offered to take one with her (just to conserve water, naturally), but she demurred. She said she needed some privacy, which I took to mean use of the toilet, so I let it go and showered on my own while she used my daughter's bathroom.</p><p>When I returned to the kitchen I found that Marli's dress, the shoes and the bags of clothes had all been taken upstairs while she got ready. I heard the shower running and busied myself at the computer, just killing some time as I waited.</p><p>Soon the water stopped, then after several minutes, ""Alex? Can you come here?"" Marli called to me from upstairs.</p><p>""Yep - what's up?"" I said as I started climbing the stairs.</p><p>She waited for me to make the landing before continuing. She had poked her head out of the bathroom and was wearing a towel.</p><p>""I wanted to use one of the things tonight but I can't get it in,"" she said sheepishly. ""Will you help me?""</p><p>Instant erection. Boom.</p><p>""Of course honey,"" I said.</p><p>""I was trying this one but it won't go,"" she said, handing me one of the more modest-sized toys from the Explorer Kit.</p><p>""Did you use the stuff that came in the box?"" I asked, referring to the little tubes of lubricant.</p><p>""Well, no, because I was still wet from the shower and I didn't want to be all greasy down there during dinner,"" she explained.</p><p>""Let me do it this time and I'll just use a little,"" I offered.</p><p>""Okay"" she said. I sat on the toilet lid and she stood between my legs, facing away from me like I was just going to apply sunblock to her shoulders. I wondered if she had been standing like this when she tried. It would have made things nearly impossible at this angle.</p><p>""Why don't you kneel on the floor and let me do it that way? It would be easier."" I explained.</p><p>""Okay."" she said. She knelt down on the rug and looked at me.</p><p>""Now spread your legs a little bit and put your chest down to the floor,"" I explained.</p><p>Marli complied, arching her back and forcing her chest downward, which spread her pert little butt wide open. The vision of her spreading her ass and pussy to me so obscenely almost made me forget everything and rape her right there on the bathroom floor. My head was swimming from the sight and I had to force myself to breathe. With every bit of self-control I could muster, I took a very small drop of the lubricant and applied it to my finger. I then smeared it around and just inside her clean little sphincter.</p><p>""You know, I could just as easily do this with my tongue,"" I offered playfully.</p><p>""NO! It's bad enough you're seeing me like this."" she said, looking up at me from the floor. ""No funny business until after dinner - I'm all clean now and I don't want to get messy again,"" she said decisively. Well that was that.</p><p>I took the toy in hand and placed it at her asshole. I told her to relax and started to push the device inside her. I had to push fairly hard but thanks to the oil it slid in smoothly. She gasped at the widest point and seemed to be in a little discomfort (the toy was indeed modest relative to the others, but was by no means tiny). Soon the thickest part of it had passed through her tight ring, which quickly closed around the narrow neck as Marli let out an relieved sigh. The flared base would prevent it going any deeper.</p><p>""There. All done. How's that?"" I asked.</p><p>She stood up, replacing the towel as she went. She wiggled her butt to get a feel for the intrusion.</p><p>""It's weird."" she said, wiggling again and assessing the results.</p><p>""Weird bad? Weird good?"" I wondered. I had never used one of these things - I was genuinely curious.</p><p>""I don't know. I feel full like when we do it, which is good. But it's weird just walking around feeling like that I guess."" she said. ""I don't know...it's weird. It doesn't hurt."" </p><p>And then, a moment later after a few more test wiggles, she made up her mind and smiled, adding, ""I like it. Yes. Now get out so I can get ready!"" she said, shooing me with her hands.</p><p>""Wow, yes ma'am,"" I said, laughing as I closed the door behind me.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>About forty-five minutes later I heard Marli coming down the stairs, then her new heels clicking on the hardwood floor as she walked toward me in the living room. I started to stand up to greet her and she rounded the corner just as I looked up.</p><p>She was a vision. Her hair was straight at her sides and she had a bit of eyeliner and eyeshadow on, makeup my daughter never wore. Her lips were glossy and red as well. The dress looked incredible on her and left me speechless. It hugged her body, which was only recently developing curves, but the material accentuated everything, making her waist look tiny and her hips in perfect proportion. She looked like a model.</p><p>""You look like a model,"" I croaked. Ah, the compliment of a simpleton. <i>Well done, Cyrano. Well done.</i></p><p>""I'm sorry, wait..."" I said, my brain finally functioning, ""you look absolutely exquisite, Marli. Just so very elegant and incredibly beautiful."" I said. And it was true. The dress fit her so perfectly it looked like it had been custom made by professionals that afternoon. She had in her hand a small clutch she had borrowed from my daughter's room. Even the shoes were a perfect match if I say so myself. Though I was in a jacket and tie, I suddenly felt underdressed standing next to her.</p><p>""Shall we?"" I said, offering my arm. Marli just smiled broadly as we walked out together.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>At the restaurant I did a quick scan of our fellow diners and found no one I recognized. We were shown our seats in a remote corner (just dumb luck; I would never dare ask for that) and while Marli's entrance definitely did not go unnoticed by any man in the room, they forgot about us soon after we sat down.</p><p>We made small talk for a few minutes, talking about school for Marli and work for me (I was surprised she was interested but she was quite the conversationalist) before I let my baser instincts get the better of me. I leaned across the table.</p><p>""Is it still in?"" I asked, referring to her toy. She just smiled and nodded slowly.</p><p>""Does it feel good?"" Another nod from Marli, this one much more emphatic.</p><p>""Really?"" I asked, questioning her expression more than her answer.</p><p>""Yes! It's driving me <i>crazy!</i>"" she whispered excitedly. </p><p>I'd have asked for the check right then but we hadn't even received our entrees yet.</p><p>""Well it wasn't easy putting that thing in you then acting like nothing happened. That drove me crazy too,"" I admitted. </p><p>Marli smiled, then reached into the small purse on the seat next to her. She took something out and slid it over to me, but her hand was still over it, blocking my view. She gestured for me to take it, so I covered her hand with mine and she withdrew, leaving me with...a small remote control. I looked at her for confirmation and she just nodded. So not only did she have a toy in her ass, she had just given me control of the vibrator in her pussy. </p><p>I looked around stupidly, as if the whole restaurant might somehow be aware of what had just transpired, before looking at the remote. It had a red button on one side (off and on), and two up and down buttons on the other. A speed control. I pushed the red button.</p><p>As if electrocuted, Marli instantly jolted upright in her seat then frantically pointed toward the table, telling me to turn it down. I mashed the down arrow repeatedly and she seemed to relax.</p><p>""I think that was full blast!"" she explained, blowing out a large breath of air. ""Holy cow!""</p><p>""Sorry,"" I said. ""Better now?"" Though it had no indicator, as many times as had I pressed the down arrow, I assumed it had to be on its lowest setting.</p><p>""Maybe one or two clicks more,"" she said, giving a small thumbs-up. I pushed the up arrow twice, and she responded, making a small 'o' with her mouth as she concentrated on the buzzing in her panties. This could be fun.</p><p>I set the remote on the cushion next to me while continuing to talk to Marli. It was one of the hottest things I'd ever done, as she had a very difficult time conversing normally. She'd be talking and then suddenly stop, clearly enjoying herself, but forced to be quiet. A barely noticeable patina of sweat broke out on her forehead as the torture continued.</p><p>When our waiter brought out our food, I reached down and gave Marli three more up clicks right before she had to thank him. The sultry breathiness of her voice was incredible; she sounded like Kathleen Turner (well, an eleven year old Kathleen Turner). He considered her for a brief moment, then turned and left to attend his other tables. She looked at me with daggers, so I took one of the clicks off. She still looked angry but her eyes started to lose focus and she closed them as she almost imperceptibly began to rock back and forth.</p><p>She gently set down her utensils and rested her forehead against interlaced fingers. Anyone walking by would have thought she was praying. In addition to her rocking her pussy on the tiny vibrator, I could now hear her breathing, very quiet, but very audible from my close proximity. I thought she was getting close. I gave her two more clicks.</p><p>Marli responded instantly. Her fingers came apart and she made tiny fists which loosened and tightened as the buzzing intensified in her cunt, but still couldn't see her face. Two more clicks.</p><p>Too much. Marli looked at me pleadingly, almost in agony. It was too intense, so I slowed it down and the lust in her eyes told me everything I needed to know. This was the sweet spot. She settled into a rhythm and subtly hunched against the little toy.</p><p>I could hear her breathing grow quicker and shallower until finally she stopped breathing altogether for what seemed like a whole minute, and then just grunted hard but quietly several times. My little girlfriend was cumming right there in the restaurant in front of dozens of people. About 40 seconds after her orgasm started, she looked at me, exhausted and smiling.</p><p>""Off?"" I asked. A slow, lazy satisfied nod from Marli. I mashed the down arrow a few times before pressing the red button, allowing Marli to eat the dinner which was getting cold as it sat untouched in front of her. Mine was too, not that I cared.</p><p>""Well that was interesting,"" I offered after a few minutes, as we sat there eating.</p><p>""<i>That...</i>"" she said with an emphatic pause, ""...is a <i>very</i> nice birthday present."" A moment ticked by before she added, ""Both of them are."" reminding me there was still toy lodged in her ass.</p><p>""I'm glad you like them!"" I said, smiling.</p><p>She leaned across the table toward me conspiratorially. ""Oh my gosh, Alex, it was so hard to be quiet! ...I don't like you,"" she said.</p><p>""Yes you do,"" I told her, eliciting a smile.</p><p>""Well, maybe a little.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 8</h5><p>Marli and I walked out closely together and I felt her small hand find mine. I led her to the car and opened her door for her. Once I'd joined her on the other side, she was on me, kissing me deeply with a crazed passion. I held her close for a moment but we weren't sitting in the back of a darkened limousine; someone would see us. I reluctantly broke the kiss, but she would have none of it and clambered over the console, trying to get in my lap, her dress sliding up over deeply tanned thighs as she straddled me.</p><p>""Sweetheart, someone will see! We'll be home soon, I promise.""</p><p>Marli reluctantly returned to her side of the car with a pout. Before I even had the car in reverse she had an idea and knelt on her seat. ""Nobody will see me down here!"" and she leaned over to unzip my trousers, her hand quickly fishing my rock hard cock out of my zipper before she plunged her hot mouth on top of it, taking nearly the full length and immediately sliding up and down. The feeling was incredible as she sucked hard on me, crushing her mouth down on my shaft, forcing the head of my cock into the back of her throat and gagging herself like she liked. Her hand found my balls and rubbed them firmly, just as I'd taught her. In moments I could feel an orgasm building, but I was so terrified of someone seeing us, my head was on a swivel as I assessed the parking lot every two seconds for new arrivals and departures. It was now dark outside, but the risks were overwhelming.</p><p>""Oh fuck...baby....fuck, please stop,"" I said, fighting against every instinct I had. Marli was getting to be quite a talented little cocksucker now, and it killed me not to let her finish, but prison is a surprisingly strong motivator.</p><p>She lifted her mouth off me for just a moment. ""Just drive,"" she said, before plunging her mouth the length of my shaft and continuing her work. There was no way that would work; the shifter was under her chest and I couldn't move it without moving her.</p><p>I asked Marli one more time to stop but she kept on sucking. Then I begged her to stop and she kept on sucking. I felt the familiar stirrings in my balls as she brought me closer and closer. I gave up. She won. I looked down at my little girl, her head sliding up and down furiously, one hand on my cock as she sucked, the other under her dress. I wished I could reach the remote but it was in my pocket, and she was blocking my access. I leaned the seat back a little, then put my hand on the back of her head and pushed down hard. With any other woman, this would have been a major mistake and immediately ended the fun, but Marli had a peculiar kink; she loved the feeling of choking on a cock as it pressed into the back of her throat. She got off on it.</p><p>The reaction was as predicted. Marli's loud breathing through her nose intensified and so did her rubbing of her pussy under her dress. I was too far gone to think anymore, and just kept pressing her mouth harder onto me. I felt my balls tighten hard in my sack as she continued to suck me. She pushed down on my balls and sent me flying headlong over the edge. I groaned loudly as I erupted, firing rope after rope of hot cum into her throat. Marli was ready for it, and focused only on swallowing my load, remembering every lesson she'd learned in the past. She didn't spill a drop, and continued sucking past my orgasm, waiting for me to stop her, just like I'd taught her.</p><p>""Okay....okay sweetheart.....okay,"" I said, stroking her hair. Marli sucked up the length of my shaft as she lifted her head off me, just in case she'd missed something. When she sat back up, she wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. I looked down expecting a mess, but my pants were spotless. She hadn't missed a single drop.</p><p>""Oh, Marli, honey...that was spec<i>tac</i>ular,"" I said, meaning it. Marli just smiled before settling back and fastening her seatbelt while I tucked in and zipped up. We had about a thirty minute drive and we held hands the entire way home, but not before I pushed the red button.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 9</h5><p>We were just walking into the kitchen from the garage when my phone rang. Marli's mom.</p><p>""Hi Alex it's Tina - how are the girls doing?""</p><p>Marli whispered in my other ear: <i>""I'm going upstairs to change.""</i> I waved her off dismissively, an action which apparently irked Marli as she stood there and stared at me, eyebrows raised, hands on hips.</p><p>""Oh, just fine. They're just hanging out watching a movie."" Daggers at Marli for distracting me while I talk to her mom, of all people. Marli smiled and started grabbing my cock through my pants - I turned away to focus on Tina.</p><p>""Ahh okay. You sure you don't mind Marli staying? She seemed kind of determined this morning - I don't want her forcing herself on you."" I had to stifle a laugh at her choice of words.</p><p>Marli walked into my field of view and hiked up her dress, rubbing her bald pussy through her panties to tease me.</p><p>""Not at all. In fact, she got a bunch of clothes from my daughter and I think she's staying tomorrow night too, if that's alright with you."" I replied, waving Marli away frantically before I said something incriminating.</p><p>""You mean if it's alright with <i>you</i>,"" Tina corrected. ""I have a date tomorrow anyway, so it'll just be Cara and Deena here.</p><p>Marli took the vibrator out of her panties and set it on the counter. She then began fingering herself as she licked her lips and made porn star faces at me. Hot as hell, but I had to act like nothing was happening.</p><p>""Oh that's nice,"" I said to her mother. ""I hope it goes well.""</p><p>""Well, I had my sights on this one really terrific guy but he never asked me out."" <i>Yeah, maybe because your skin looks like beef jerky - two words for you: sun block, </i> I thought to myself. God, I hope she wasn't talking about me. At this moment Marli stuck her finger in my mouth, slick with her pussy cream.</p><p>""Well, you gah ba mah gaahala."" I said, Marli's wet finger sliding in and out of my mouth.</p><p>""<i>GAWP!</i>"" I said to Tina as Marli's finger found my uvula, gagging me. She was in hysterics.</p><p>""Huh?"" said Tina. Marli pulled out and ran upstairs, screaming with laughter.</p><p>""Nothing, sorry, just wishing you good luck on your date,"" I said.</p><p>""Thank you,"" said Tina. ""Have Marli call me tomorrow if she wants. I can hear them laughing. Sounds like they're having a great time.""</p><p>""They always do. They're good kids. And I'll tell her. Good night!"" I said, pressing End before heading upstairs to kill Marli.</p><p>I found her in my daughter's bathroom. I tried the door but it was locked. I could hear her snickering quietly on the other side.</p><p>""I really should beat you, you know."" I said to the door.</p><p>She just laughed.</p><p>""Well I'll be in my...our room when you're done."" I informed her.</p><p>""Okay,"" she replied, clearly smiling. ""I'm just getting changed; I'll be out in a sec.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 10</h5><p>I rooted around in the bag of toys from the adult store and at the bottom, found what I was looking for: the rope kit. It was fairly straightforward, with Velcro and various loops and snap links so that you could get right down to business without having to read a book first. And it had furry loops for the arms and legs. To avoid having to explain rope burns to your co-workers on in the morning. <i>Or your mom,</i> I thought to myself.</p><p>I clipped two of them to the corners of the headboard and was just walking around the bed when Marli entered the room.</p><p>""That for me?"" she asked, looking at the ropes still in my hand. She was wearing the transparent babydoll nightie, so short it didn't even cover her pussy, which was naked, despite there being a matching set of panties for the ensemble.</p><p>""What happened to the bottoms?"" I asked, staring at her hungrily, fighting to tear my eyes off her perfect little slit. She had a few hairs that were just starting to darken there, but was still mostly downy fuzz, sloping down in a soft V.</p><p>""Well, let's just say they were...messy,"" she said sheepishly. ""You had that thing buzzing in me all night, so those undies were a sight when I took them off. They're drying in the bathroom."" she explained. </p><p>I just looked at her and swallowed hard.</p><p>""So...am I really getting a spanking or something?"" she asked, eyeing me tentatively. I have to admit the idea hadn't occurred to me. Me saying I was going to beat her was just an expression. I had spanked my daughter when she was really little but only a couple of times. Corporal punishment just wasn't on my radar, least of all from a sexual standpoint. And yet, the idea of spanking Marli suddenly sounded hot to me. My dick certainly seemed taken with the idea as it slowly filled.</p><p>""Well after that stunt you pulled in the kitchen, I think you may need one,"" I ventured. I really wasn't sure how Marli would react. I mean, you never know if a kid is abused or something, and a spanking might have a whole different connotation to her, setting off some emotional trauma panic attack or something.</p><p>""Okay,"" she said simply. <i>Or, she might not care at all</i> I thought to myself.</p><p>""Just not too hard okay?"" she added. </p><p>She pushed me gently backward onto the bed and I sat down hard. In my mind I had pictured tying her up then spanking her, but Marli had a different idea as she climbed across my lap. I looked down at her perfect little ass and saw that she had not removed the toy she'd been wearing at dinner. The narrow base was wedged deeply in the crack of her ass. I considered removing it before I started but left it in place.</p><p>I rubbed her butt for a few seconds before landing my first tentative swat. The last time I'd smacked a kid's ass was when my daughter was five and she had intentionally broken every crayon she owned. Even then I didn't hit her hard.</p><p>""You can do it harder than that,"" Marli assured me.</p><p>I rubbed her ass again and this time landed a harder swat. She didn't move. I ran my hands down over her pussy, lightly dragging my fingertips over her slit before raising my hand again and landing a third, much harder blow. This time Marli jerked and made a small whimper. My cock was straining upward, pushing into her hip. She had to feel it. She ground against me and her legs fell open slightly, improving my access. Once more I touched her slit then pushed down hard on the toy in her ass. Marli moaned and wriggled in my lap as my hand went up again for a fourth slap, this one landing with a surprisingly loud smack. Marli stiffened and whimpered again as her ass began to redden severely. While I hadn't wanted to hurt her, I could see the physical evidence that I was, but it was unexpectedly erotic to me. I would never have imagined this reaction from myself. I reached down and dipped a finger into Marli's drooling slit, eliciting a moan from her as she raised her ass up to encourage me. I pulled hard on the toy in her ass, but not enough to remove it, just to stimulate her. Then I pushed it hard back into place. Marli just groaned beneath me, losing control.</p><p>""I'm going to tie you down and do this,"" I informed her as I slid her off my lap and stood up.</p><p>""Uh huh,"" Marli said dreamily.</p><p>I already had the wrist straps in place at the head of the bed, so I set up some pillows for her to lay on, which would elevate her ass. She laid down across them and spread her arms out, allowing me to tie her down. I quickly slid the ropes around her wrists and she was soon unable to move her upper body. I hadn't done anything for the lower half.</p><p>I rubbed her butt once more and slid my hand underneath to rub her pussy before I swatted her once again. I didn't know where I would stop; I was in unfamiliar territory. Marli jerked when I hit her but whimpered again as she raised her ass up for the next one. She really seemed to enjoy this. Well, add a fourth kink to the mix, I guess. Fuck me, I was one lucky dude.</p><p>Marli's ass was a bright pink, and I could see handprints. I suddenly had an idea for the other ropes.</p><p>I looped each one around the bend in her knee, then looped the other ends around the same bedposts that held her wrists. When I pulled them tight, her legs spread wider as her knees were pulled toward her elbows. Her ass and pussy were spread lewdly. Marli just moaned into her pillow at the embarrassing way she was now positioned, but she didn't protest. I realized I couldn't spank her like this; I'd only be spanking her pussy if I did, and that seemed wrong to me (hey there's a first for everything).</p><p>I took a moment to examine her closely. The toy was still lodged deep in her rectum and I wiggled it firmly, causing her to squirm. Her pussy was spread open completely and I could look inside and see how wet she was. I could feel the heat radiating from her crotch and the heady aroma of her arousal caused my head to spin as I breathed her in deeply. I decided I had to fuck her right now.</p><p>I slipped off my shorts and got to my knees. Then, without untying her, I centered myself behind her and rubbed my steel-hard cock against her weeping slit. Marli moaned in anticipation of what was coming and pushed her hips back, trying to get me inside her immediately. I wasn't sure I could wait long myself. I held her hips and pushed my cock into her pussy, making it about a half an inch before I could go no further. It was like there was something in there already.</p><p>I adjusted the angle and pushed again. Same result. <i>What the fuck?</i> Marli had been tight when we first started fucking, but that was over a month ago.</p><p>I realized that with Marli's rectum filled up by her toy, it was taking up vaginal real estate. As a result there was no room in her pussy for my dick. The toy had to come out.</p><p>""I need to take that thing out of you, baby,"" I informed her.</p><p>""Noooo....I love it,"" she protested.</p><p>""Well we can't do anything if I don't,"" I said. Another discovery: Eleven year olds are physically incapable of double penetration. Well, other than fingers, that is. They do just fine with fingers. Well, Marli does, anyway. Your results may vary.</p><p>""If you take it out then I want <i>you</i> back there instead,"" she said.</p><p>""I can live with that."" Might as well go for the Triple Crown, I thought to myself, smiling.</p><p>I hopped off the bed and grabbed a towel and some Astroglide before returning to the still well-tied Marli. I started to tug on her toy, the towel at the ready just in case. Marli was moaning at the pressure and pain as her tiny sphincter opened to accommodate the fattest part of the dildo. She soon dilated, allowing me to slip it out of her easily, and she was audibly disappointed at its absence. To my relief, the towel was unnecessary, but I used it to wrap up the toy for cleaning later.</p><p>Once the path was clear, I knelt behind her again. I know she wanted it in her ass, but I plunged it into her pussy instead. Marli sucked through her teeth, hissing at the sudden insertion but threw her head back and started moaning, rocking her hips back, her restraints limiting her movement as she tried to fuck me. </p><p>""Nooo!"" she protested while still moaning, still hunching back onto me. ""Please,"" she cried.</p><p>""What?"" I asked her. ""What's wrong?""</p><p>""Are you going to make me say it again?"" she asked as she looked back at me.</p><p>I smiled lasciviously as I realized what she was asking. I admit I hadn't planned on making her use the f-word this time - hadn't even thought of it, but she brought it up, so...</p><p>""Ungh....please.....ungh......Alex......ungh"" she said in rhythm to my deep strokes.</p><p>""Please what?"" I said, stopping at the deepest point as I held her tightly against me, my cock pushing against her tiny cervix.</p><p>""Buttfuck me,"" she said, this time loud and clear. It was getting much easier for her to use that crude language.</p><p>""Oh <i>thaaaat</i>,"" I said, playing dumb. ""Sure thing, honey."" Marli just groaned into the pillow with irritation at my ineptitude.</p><p>I slipped out of her dripping pussy, my cock greased up enough with her cream to probably make additional lubricant unnecessary, but I used some anyway. No such thing as too much when it comes to this. I placed the tip of my dick at her tiny little hole and pushed steadily. Her whole body stiffened as she suffered the intrusion; her arms and legs strained against the ropes.</p><p>I watched as inch after inch of my cock, whitened by the extreme tightness of her little sphincter as it squeezed me, disappeared into her scalding rectum. She groaned like an animal beneath me as I bottomed out, my full length gladly accepted into her ass. I held still until she started to move, signaling that I could move too. I pulled out nearly my full length before plunging back into her, my hips slapping against my handprints that were still on her ass.</p><p>I increased my tempo, fucking her butt as deeply as I could. Marli was going berserk. Her legs were kicking while her knees were held open, her hands fighting against the ropes. She probably wanted to touch herself, but she couldn't. I reached around her ribs and felt her tiny nipples, which were hard as bullets. I pinched them, causing her to gasp and whimper. </p><p>I slid my hands down her flat tummy, reaching underneath her to find her swollen clit. I rubbed vigorously against her hood, rubbing her whole vulva as I stimulated her sensitive button. Marli cried out in agony, desperate to come as I continued to masturbate her while fucking her ass. She was frantic.</p><p>I couldn't hold off any longer. I tried desperately to hold back, wanting to make her come before I did, but it had been building, and I couldn't stop it now. I stiffened as I came, pulling Marli's hips back forcefully as I reached new depths in her rectum, further impaling her on my engorged cock. I could feel my balls tighten as I launched my seed deep into her ass, filling her colon with my hot semen. When Marli felt that first wave of scalding cum inside her, she stiffened and screamed into her pillow. Her hands grabbed the ropes and she pulled for all she was worth, but didn't move. The sinews of her arms and back plainly visible as her musculature fought against the restraints.</p><p>I fell forward on top of her, still deep inside her, my full weight on her, pressing her into the pillows we'd used to hold her up. I wrapped my arms around her sweaty flat chest, feeling her ragged breathing beneath me, gently massaging the tiny swellings that would one day be her breasts. I kissed her neck, which was damp with sweat. Same for her back as I slid against her.</p><p>""Ally, undo my hands,"" she said breathlessly. I smiled at my new nickname before reaching up to free her wrists. I stayed locked inside her while I worked.</p><p>When she was free I lay back down down on top of her, and now she could hold my arms tightly against her as I continued to massage her chest.</p><p>I could feel Marli struggling beneath me, trying to adjust herself, so I lifted up for a moment before settling back on her.</p><p>I could hear Marli's breathing begin to quicken, and I could hear the wet sounds of her rubbing her pussy. Apparently she wasn't finished yet; she was masturbating while my nearly-soft cock was still inside her. Soon she was whimpering and moaning into the pillow. Although I wasn't hard, and probably couldn't be for some time, I humped gently against her as she rubbed her wet little cunt. She didn't take long.</p><p>I could hear her speed up and then a moment later her body tightened as she came quickly, grunting into her pillow. Her arms were free but her thighs were still locked open by the ropes. I could feel her asshole clenching around my cock, still held tight by her tiny ring.</p><p>Marli let out a long, satisfied sigh as she finished coming. She was asleep within seconds, breathing deeply and regularly. I lifted off her to confirm that she really was sleeping and she was - out like a light, my dick still inside her. Unreal. </p><p>I stayed there for as long as I could, until nature called (screamed) and I had to move. I extracted myself from Marli, expecting her to wake up and for a river of cum to pour out of her ass. I watched as her tiny hole closed up tightly again when my penis had been removed, and thanks to her angle, still tied and bent over a stack of pillows, gravity help keep my seed where it was.</p><p>I went to take a very pleasurable whiz before hurrying back to attend to Marli.</p><p>I untied her legs before waking her up. It was not easy to rouse her, and I don't even think she was entirely awake when she stood up to use the bathroom. I walked her in and closed the door behind her.</p><p>A few minutes later she came out, still in her transparent nightie, and walked to me, arms up, eyes closed. I picked her up and carried her to bed, where she fell back asleep almost before her head hit the pillow.</p><p>I put the bed back together (we had really messed it up) then washed myself, and then her toy, leaving it to dry on the sink. Then I joined Marli in bed, pulling her small, languid body to mine.</p><p>I fell asleep about as fast as she did.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 11</h5><p>I woke up early. Marli was next to me sleeping soundly, long hair covering her face, her hand tucked between her legs, cupping her pussy. I watched her for a moment to see if there was any movement there, but no. She was out cold. I left her a note on my pillow: Back shortly. Went for a run. Love, A.</p><p>Then I headed out, hoping to make it back before she awoke.</p><p>When I got back later I heard my shower running. I could hear Marli singing as I entered the bathroom. She's a horrible singer, and I winced more than a few times when she hit sour notes as I stripped naked.</p><p>She heard me when my shoes hit the floor and she peeked out, smiling when she saw me.</p><p>""You can come in here with me if you want,"" she offered playfully.</p><p>""Only if you promise not to sing!"" I teased, slipping into the stall with her. As I've mentioned before, my shower is huge, with room enough for six people (not that I've ever tried that). There are multiple shower heads too, but I shared the one Marli was using.</p><p>Marli just punched my arm before turning back to the spray.</p><p>""Need some help?"" I asked her. ""I can get your back.""</p><p>She handed me the soap and I got to work lathering up my girlfriend.</p><p>I helped her up onto the built-in bench, so she could stand on it, out of the spray and allowing me better access to her. I put down the soap and squeezed some shampoo in her hair, washing it thoroughly before doing the same with the conditioner.</p><p>Then I took the soap again and lathered every inch of her, paying close attention to her nipples, vulva and butt, all of which were now cleaner than they'd ever been, thanks to my perverse attention to detail. My cock was throbbing as I helped her down. She grabbed my penis and stroked it a few times before rinsing herself off. </p><p>While she did that, I started washing my hair, then began to soap up. Marli didn't need to be asked as she applied more soap to my cock and my balls, cleaning them for me. She masturbated me with long strokes for several minutes before turning me toward the stream to rinse off. Once I was clean she sat down on the bench and took me into her mouth and began sucking me. I aimed the shower head away, making sure she didn't get sprayed.</p><p>Marli was teasing the tip, swirling her tongue around the head, pressing into my pee hole before sliding back down on me again. I could already feel myself getting close.</p><p>""Marli, honey?"" I asked. She took her mouth off me but kept jacking me off, squeezing my dick tightly in her tiny hand as she looked up at me.</p><p>""Do you wanna do it? There's enough room in here,"" I said, indicating the shower stall.</p><p>Marli scrunched up her face. ""I'm kinda sore but we can do it in a little while,"" she said, smiling as she continued to stroke me.</p><p>""Well baby I'm really close...if you're not careful it's going to get all over you,"" I said, breathing heavily.</p><p>She didn't stop stroking but put the tip in her mouth and sucked, wrapping her tongue around the head of my cock as her cheeks dimpled inward.</p><p>It was at that moment she pulled her mouth off me and folded her arms.</p><p>""What do you want me to do?"" she asked. </p><p>""Huh? What?"" I asked, confused.</p><p>""Tell me what you want, Alex,"" she said smugly. I now got the joke and smiled down at her wickedly. Unlike Marli, however, I've been swearing for years, and I'm really quite good at it, so it was exactly goose/gander thing, but it was adorable nonetheless as she tried to be like me.</p><p>""Please, Marli....please suck me,"" I said pleadingly, playing along. ""Please, I'm begging.""</p><p>She just smiled up at me and put my dick back in her mouth, empowered, continuing along like nothing happened. I'd have to remember this one.</p><p>""Baby....I'm.....unhh.......oh, fuck...."" Marli kept looking at me as she brought me closer and closer, a look of concentration on her face as she examined my reactions. I came with a jerk, and Marli smiled, taking her mouth off my cock as she continued her ministrations as I reached the point of no return, my insides clenching up as my orgasm twisted through me.</p><p>The first blast landed in her hair where it hung by the side of her face, causing her to jump. She then opened her mouth as wide as she could and lowering her face beneath my cock as I continued to coat her mouth with my sperm. I watched as she aimed the tip, gathering as much cum as she could on her tongue as my spasms coursed through me. Some of my load missed her mouth and was now on her chest and tummy.</p><p>When I was finished, she closed her mouth and swallowed every drop of my seed before opening again with a smack and proudly demonstrating that it was empty, like she was doing a trick. Ta-daa.</p><p>She let go of my softening cock and rubbed my cum into her tits and her flat little tummy, running her hand down to her vagina, where her hand remained for a few minutes as she gently fingered herself. I felt guilty.</p><p>""You sure I can't return the favor?"" I asked.</p><p>""No, not right now, but <i>definitely</i> later!"" she said with a grin.</p><p>I washed her hair again to get my cum out of it, then rinsed whatever remained off her tiny body before we stepped out. Then I dried her off head to toe. </p><p>""Do you want to use it again today? I said, indicating the now-dry toy sitting on the bathroom counter. </p><p>Marli eyed the device and thought about it for a minute. ""No. ...I don't know. What about one of the smaller ones?"" she said tentatively. She may have been stinging a little; I wasn't exactly gentle with her last night.</p><p>""Whatever you want. We have lots to choose from,"" I reminded her, suddenly very glad I'd bought so many.</p><p>Marli looked through the box I'd given her before deciding on a lavender-colored toy. There was one slightly smaller device she said she would have preferred, but it was a vibrator and she didn't want anyone to see the wire since she was wearing planning on wearing shorts. It was going to be a hot day.</p><p>I offered to just cut the wire off, but she said she wanted to keep it.</p><p>""Well the controller isn't that big; it's just the wire that's the problem,"" I explained. I can cut through from the inside, and the remote will just sit in your pocket. I'll tie the slack in a loop and no one will ever suspect a thing.""</p><p>Marli just nodded as she visualized the final result. ""But I don't wanna cut my new shorts,"" she said</p><p>""It'll just be part of a pocket and you won't see it. If I mess them up I'll buy you a new pair. Promise,"" I said.</p><p>Marli brought me the shorts she was planning on wearing. They were the white short-shorts I'd gotten at Abercrombie. I performed the surgery carefully while she dried her hair. When she came out I showed her where the wire would go. I really did a fine job on them, I thought.</p><p>""Need me to put it in for you again?"" I asked wickedly as I handed her both the shorts and the device.</p><p>""No, I need to learn how to do it myself,"" she replied. And with that she took the toy and closed the bathroom door behind her. <i>Damn.</i></p><p>When she came out I took one look at her and forgot how to breathe. Marli's had her hair up in pigtails, which somehow has the wonderfully paradoxical effect of innocent and slutty at the same time. A delightful combination for a deranged man like me. She looked positively edible in the clothes I bought for her. A bright pink tank top which hugged her slender frame perfectly (and had the side benefit -very deliberate on her part, I'm sure- of matching the paint on her fingernails), and the white shorts were snug but not tight, just riding into the crack of her ass. She had rolled up the cuffs, making them <i>very</i> short. They accentuated her tanned legs perfectly. Even still, I could see no trace of the wire or the remote.</p><p>""Change your mind about the toy?"" I asked, secretly crushed. </p><p>""No, it's in,"" she said casually, as if she were informing me that she had brushed her teeth. Well now I know what I'll be thinking about all day today.</p><p>""Wow, I can't even tell!"" I exclaimed, turning her around by the shoulders as I carefully examined her lower half.</p><p>""Can you hear it?"" she asked.</p><p>""It's <i>on</i>?"" I asked, my dick stiffening merely at the thought.</p><p>""Maybe,"" she demurely replied with a shrug before walking past me to go downstairs.</p><p>I just sighed and thought about what a long and difficult day this was going to be.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 12</h5><p>I packed up some brunch for the car ride: fruit and croissants. We were going to be driving to the capital, about 90 minutes away. I figured we could hang out all day and not worry about bumping into anyone either of us knew. I even planned to get a hotel room tonight so we wouldn't have to drive back until tomorrow, so we packed a few things in an overnight case.</p><p>We had planned on seeing a movie in town as well, and we arrived close to the start time. I got us some popcorn and drinks and we settled into some seats near the back. Unfortunately we weren't alone, but once the lights were down, Marli held my hand and laid her head on my shoulder. Just as the credits began, she leaned up and whispered in my ear, ""This thing is driving me <i>crazy</i>!"" before returning her head to my shoulder. As a result, I remember nothing of the film.</p><p>We did some shopping after the movie, and Marli asked if she could get some new shoes; the sandals she'd borrowed were pinching her. She picked out a pair of bright pink tennis shoes.. She got a pair of neon yellow knee socks too, and decided to wear the new shoes and socks out of the store, boxing up her sandals instead. It was incredibly difficult to keep my hands to myself. Pigtails and knee socks. Weaknesses both.</p><p>We stopped at a Starbucks and split a brownie. I had some coffee. </p><p>Once we had sat down, and were alone (sort of; it was a Starbucks after all), I leaned close and asked her, ""So is it still driving you crazy?""</p><p>She just widened her eyes expressively at me before leaning across the table.</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""My.""</p><p>""<i>Gosh!</i>""</p><p>""That good, huh?"" I asked.</p><p>""You have <i>no</i> idea. I love this thing,"" she said.</p><p>""Well what's it like?"" I asked.</p><p>""Well it's in there and it's buzzing, and I can feel it and it's really great but nobody knows it's there and I only have it on low right now but I can totally feel it and it feels really good and I can feel the buzzing in my vagina too, and I sometimes feel like I might be close to cumming but then I don't so it makes me all weird and gushy and it's frustrating but really good at the same time but the one bad part is that I'm always wet when I have one in me but even though that's a bad thing it feels good to be that way cuz it's slippery but sometimes I can feel it come out and I think sometimes that people will be able to tell by looking at me so I get nervous,"" Marli said, all in one breath.</p><p>I listened to the entire stream of consciousness that she just laid out for me before responding. ""You think people can tell? I can't tell.""</p><p>""No, I mean how wet I am. It's really bad with this thing in me and I think people can tell,"" she explained.</p><p>""Oh, you mean like a spot? Like someone will <i>see</i> that you're wet?"" I asked, desperately horny now.</p><p>""Yes!"" she said. ""Oh my gosh, I should <i>not</i> have worn white,"" she said, looking around at the other customers.</p><p>""Well I can't tell a thing"" I told her. ""but I think you'll be fine as long as you're wearing underwear.""</p><p>""I think if I have it in this long again I'm going to have to bring some extra undies,"" she said.</p><p>""There's another pair in the suitcase,"" I said. ""Want me to get em?""</p><p>Marli nodded, so I stood up, trying to hide the very obvious tent in my pants as I walked out to the car.</p><p>""Thank you,"" Marli said after me.</p><p>I returned with the one extra pair I'd brought along for her for the trip, and handed them to her in a small bag so no one could tell what they were. She took off for the bathroom to change.</p><p>A short while later she came back and handed the bag back to me.</p><p>""Better?"" I asked.</p><p>""<i>Much</i>,"" she said emphatically. ""I'm sorry.""</p><p>""Don't be. <i>I</i> think it's hot,"" I assured her.</p><p>""I know <i>you</i> do, but you're weird,"" she replied, smiling.</p><p>""Then you're lucky you found me,"" I said.</p><p>She just laughed as she finished the last bite of brownie.</p><p>Outside of the restaurant, Marli froze as we walked to the car.</p><p>""Something wrong?"" I asked.</p><p>""My thingie stopped,"" she said, a quizzical look on her face. She took a small jump, as if that might make it work, then jumped again. ""It's broken,"" she said, dejected.</p><p>""Well honey, it's been like five hours. The batteries probably died. I'm amazed they lasted this long,"" I said.</p><p>Marli blushed.</p><p>""Don't worry; we'll get you some more,"" I said with a smile. ""Right away.""</p><p>We headed back home instead of staying at a hotel that night. I started playing out the scenarios of a hotel stay and none of them left me feeling very anonymous or secure. Billing records, cameras, suspicious desk clerks or maids. There were too many risks. Marli is a very affectionate girl and she was constantly holding hands with me or touching me (not necessarily inappropriately, though she did that at times too). We looked less like a father and daughter (or uncle and niece) on an outing than we did a couple on a date. Of course that's exactly what we were, but nobody else would know that. But we weren't careful. I would lose myself in a moment with her, then remember that there were, in fact, other people in the world. So I'd look around and catch the tail end of a disapproving look or a shaking head. I had grown complacent with our perceived anonymity and as a result had grown careless. And while it probably wasn't the case, I felt like every eye in the city turned to watch us wherever we went. Marli's looks (and outfit...those shorts had to be seen to be believed) probably had more to do with that than anything, but I just felt very paranoid all of a sudden, and that it was time to get out of town and back home. I went with my instincts. We headed home. </p><p>But not before I stopped and bought her a 24-pack of batteries.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 13</h5><p>When we got home, Marli checked her phone which she'd left on the counter, and saw that her mom had called. She called her back to let her know everything was fine, but her mom was already out on her date. I waited patiently for their conversation to end before taking Marli to my bedroom. I had been watching her wiggling around on her toy all day, breathing heavy at times, sighing at others, and teasing me in general. I needed her now.</p><p>I sat on the bed and turned her to face me, sliding the tank top over her head, revealing her bare chest, her tiny nipples very obviously at attention. I took off her shoes, but left the knee socks on. I then unsnapped her shorts and she wriggled out of them as I slid them over her narrow hips while she held the remote to the toy still vibrating inside her. Her panties were the last to go. I slid them down her tanned legs, and could plainly see a large dark spot in the crotch were her wetness had soaked the fabric. She watched me as I worked, stepping out of her panties as they hit the floor.</p><p>She brought her free hand to her pussy, feeling the slick wetness there, running her fingertips through her slit, getting them thoroughly coated before inserting them into my mouth where I licked them clean. Then she brought her fingers back down again, this time inserting two as deeply into her little cunt as she could reach, drenching them. I reached for the remote and spun the tiny dial, increasing the intensity of the vibrations. She closed her eyes as she fingerfucked herself in front of me, then slipped her shiny fingers out of her pussy and popped them in my mouth once more, sighing and watching me as I sucked on them. The taste of the thick cream on her fingers was indescribably erotic. I had to have her now.</p><p>I lifted her to the bed and placed her on her back, her back and head resting on pillows at the top of the bed, her legs falling open naturally. </p><p>""We're going to need to take that out,"" I said, indicating the toy still in her butt.</p><p>Marli looked at me through glassy, half-closed eyes. ""This one is a lot smaller than the other one. Can we at least try?"" she asked.</p><p>""We can try,"" I said dubiously. I climbed into bed with Marli and knelt between her legs, her pussy glistening with arousal. I placed the tip of my cock at her pussy lips while she watched every move, propped up on her elbows.</p><p>""I love watching that,"" she said huskily. ""It's so..."" she said trailing off, not knowing a word for the scene in playing out in front of her.""</p><p>""Erotic,"" I helped her. ""I think the word you want is 'erotic'"".</p><p>""<i>Erotic.</i>"" she repeated. ""Is that like dirty? This is like dirty but dirty good, not dirty bad. You know what I mean?""</p><p>""I know exactly what you mean."" and with that I pushed into her soaking wet little pussy, causing Marli to hold her breath with a slight hiss. It took more effort than usual but soon I was completely inside her and I could clearly feel the buzzing of the plug in her ass. I would have to be careful not to cum quickly. Marli had her eyes closed as I started to fuck her. After two pumps her eyes snapped opened suddenly as if I'd hurt her.</p><p>I hadn't. ""Use the thingies!"" she said, pointing at the restraints still attached to my headboard.</p><p>It was a simple matter of reaching up and wrapping her wrists with the furry loops. I left her legs and feet untied. I didn't have to pull out of her but I did anyway. I needed the break. Between the increased wetness of her pussy as well as the vibration, I was close to cumming in seconds.</p><p>Making matters even worse, Marli's pussy was made even tighter by the vibrator. This intensified everything, and there was just no way to hold off my orgasm. I had only slid into her a few times and already had almost popped twice. Maybe if I was 16 I wouldn't have worried about post-orgasmic downtime, but I wasn't 16. I had to stop.</p><p>I pulled completely out of her again, causing her to groan in protest. </p><p>""What? Why? Why did you stop? What's wrong?"" she wasn't happy.</p><p>""Honey I'm already close. I can't hold off. It feels too good. The vibration in there...you're fucking soaked...it's tighter than before...""</p><p>""Really???"" she said, looking down at her crotch. She hadn't thought of what it would be like for me.</p><p>""Oh my god yes,"" I said. ""It was incredible before, but now...""</p><p>She just smiled at me, but her mouth froze when I pushed my cock back into her again. Hopefully the break had helped. A few strokes later and I had to stop again. Even just staying still inside her was no help, thanks to the vibrations</p><p>""Can we at least turn it off?"" I asked. ""That way I could at least stay inside you when I have to stop.""</p><p>""But I like it,"" she pouted. ""I really want it on. It feels a<i>may</i>zing.""</p><p>""Fine,"" I said. Then I had an idea.</p><p>Once more I pushed into Marli, as deep as I could go and she just moaned loudly, clearly enjoying the feeling. The vibrations through the thin wall of her vagina transmitting directly into the head and shaft of my cock, even my balls getting similar treatment as they touched against the flared base at her asshole. I pumped once or twice more before pulling out.</p><p>I quickly moved off of Marli, then crawled up to straddle her chest. I placed the tip of my glistening cock at her closed lips. She scrunched up her face, not wanting to take me in her mouth. She had tasted herself before and liked it, but for some reason this was different.</p><p>""Open,"" I demanded.</p><p>""mm-mmm,"" she said, turning her head to the side.</p><p>""<i>Open!</i>"" I repeated, turning her face back to me.</p><p>She tentatively opened her mouth just a little, and I thrust my cock all the way into her mouth. She resisted for a brief moment, before her flavor registered with her senses. My dick was liberally coated with her secretions; she might as well have been licking her own pussy.</p><p>She sighed and whimpered a moment later, groaning with approval. I went back for more.</p><p>I pressed my cock into Marli's pussy again, getting it nice and slick, then back to her mouth again. This time she was ready, mouth open wide, wanting it, wanting to taste herself, loving the taste and smell of her own pussy as I fed it to her with my dick. I pulled out of her mouth.</p><p>""Do it again,"" she said breathlessly. <i>As you wish.</i></p><p>I plunged back into her once more, fucking her deeply, coating myself with her juices, then back up to her mouth where she sucked at me hungrily, moaning and whimpering with lust as she sucked her thick cream off my cock. I pulled out once more...</p><p>""Alex, wait..."" Marli panted as I started for her pussy again.</p><p>""Hmm?"" I asked.</p><p>""Can we call Deena?"" she asked, looking at me desperately.</p><p>""What???"" I asked incredulously. ""<i>Now??</i> What on earth for???"" I thought she had lost her mind. Two weeks ago when her sister was here she resented it. Yes, the three of us had ended up having a wonderful time in bed together and Marli and Deena had..........ohh. I think I understood. I think.</p><p>""Well,"" she began, ""you were just doing that and it tasted really good...I mean, <i>e-ro-tic</i>...and Deena and I have been doing stuff together a lot since we were here last time and I just kinda thought I wanted to have her here to do stuff with her while you were doing stuff to me.""</p><p>I just looked at her. She was looking up at me, arms spread straight out thanks to the ropes, face shiny from saliva and pussy juice, her hair still in pigtails, legs spread, pussy positively dripping, knee socks, dildo in her ass, and....she wanted her sister there. Her eight year old sister. With us. For sex. I didn't know what to say. I think I must have stared at her, agape, for two full minutes without saying anything. My mind just couldn't process it.</p><p>""Is that bad? Are you mad at me?"" she asked, her face scared of my answer. She looked like she was about to cry. In any case, her question snapped me out of my stupor and back to reality.</p><p>""Oh honey, of course not, I can't get mad at you. But first, what did you have in mind? We're in the middle of this and neither of us are in a condition to just go jump in the car. Second, you don't even know if she would want to come here or if she'd even be <i>allowed</i> to come here and third, or fourth, or whatever, how do you know she'd want to do anything like....<i>this</i>"" I said, indicating the whole tableau before me, ""when she gets here? How do you know she won't just want to watch TV?""</p><p>""Oh,"" she said. ""Well, I can call my mom and ask, and if she says yes I'll call Deena and see if she wants to. Please can I?"" she asked.</p><p>Fuck, I can't tell her no. I simply can<i>not</i>...tell...her...no. <i>Fuck.</i></p><p>I hated myself. I was so horny. This just sucked. I mean, it would have been fantastic having Deena there <i>already</i>, but there were so many variables, things that could go wrong, things that could change the whole complexion of the evening and just ruin everything. I only saw the negatives. But still I can't tell her no. Fucking fucking <i>fuck!!</i></p><p>""Okay...fine,"" I said reluctantly.</p><p>""Oh thank you, thank you! Can you get my phone for me?"" It was in the kitchen, so I left her there, tied to my bed as I went downstairs to retrieve it, boner of a lifetime bouncing and drooling as I went. ""I can't believe I'm doing this. This is fucking stupid and it's going to ruin everything,"" I said to myself.</p><p>I returned to find her with her legs together, eyes closed, rocking slightly side to side on the toy still inside her.</p><p>""Here you go,"" I said, handing it to her as I freed one arm. She freed the other, then called her mom. I kept quiet.</p><p>""Mom?"" I could only hear one side of the conversation.</p><p>""No I'm fine. ...Yes.""</p><p>""We were just talking about having Deena come over and -""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""No, he said it was okay.""</p><p>""We can go get her if she wants to come over.""</p><p>""Okay thank you. How's your date. Is he nice?"" she asked as she lazily drew circles on her flat tummy with one finger of her free hand while she listened.</p><p>""Oh good. Okay mommy. Love you too."" Marli pressed End, then set her phone down. I had been standing next to the bed, silently watching her talk, my erection still quite...erect.</p><p>""Can you come here?"" she asked, reaching her arms out to me. I sat down next to her.</p><p>""No, here,"" she said, spreading her legs. I was confused, and obviously looked it.</p><p>""I want you in me,"" she said, looking right at me.</p><p>""You're not calling Deena?"" I asked, hoping she had somehow changed her mind.</p><p>""No, I want to have you in me when I talk to her,"" she explained. I have to admit I wasn't expecting that.</p><p>""Wait...<i>what?</i>"" I asked, blinking.</p><p>""Come here. You'll see,"" she insisted.</p><p>I climbed back between Marli's legs and put the tip of my cock at her pussy, but no further. I could still feel the distant buzzing of the vibrator, but it didn't have the same effect now, as I still tried to process her intentions.</p><p>""Okay, wait,"" she said, picking up her phone again and focusing on it as she dialed.</p><p>""It's ringing,"" she whispered. Yes, thanks for the update, I thought to myself peevishly.</p><p>""Hi Cara."" Again, one side only.</p><p>""Nothing much. What are you guys doing?""</p><p>""What's Deena doing?""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>""I talked to mom and she said Deena could come over for a slumber party if she wanted. Can I ta-""</p><p>""No we can come get her.""</p><p>""Yeah. Can I talk to her? Okay see ya.""</p><p>A minute passed while Deena came to the phone.</p><p>""Deena?""</p><p>""What are you doing?""</p><p>""Can you go to our room?""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>Then a few seconds later...</p><p>""Are you alone now?"" </p><p>""Do you want to come over here tonight?""</p><p>""So you can do stuff with Alex and me.""</p><p>""Yep.""</p><p>Marli looked at me and nodded, wrapping her legs around me, pulling me into her. I didn't need to be told twice and I pushed slowly and deeply inside her. Marli just moaned softly.</p><p>""Deena, listen....we're doing it now,"" she moaned, gasping, to her sister. I pulled out and drove into her again and again, harder and faster.</p><p>""Yes.....he's.....doing it......to me.......right.........<i>now!</i>"" she gasped. I was picking up speed.</p><p> ""He.....he's.....<i>fuck</i>.....ing.....me.....Dee.....na!"" she said, staccato, in time to my thrusts.</p><p>""So.....do you........want.......to....ngahhh!!!"" she said, crying out when I hit a good spot.</p><p>""Okay.......we'll........be there........soo.....oo......oooon....."" she informed her little sister as I hammered away at her before she hung up the phone.</p><p>""She's......com......ing...."" she informed me, as if I hadn't heard.</p><p>""So am I,"" I said. It could not be stopped now, and I didn't care.</p><p>""<i>Not inside me!</i>"" Marli said quickly. </p><p>""<i>What??</i>....where then?"" I asked, panicked. Milliseconds away. Too late.</p><p>I pulled out just as my orgasm came over me. I took over, stroking my cock to get myself all the way over. A long rope of cum shot onto Marli's tanned chest and tummy while she watched my engorged cock with rapt attention.</p><p>""It's so <i>hot!</i>"" she observed lasciviously as she dragged her fingers through the semen on her chest as the second and third waves landed. She licked the tips of her fingers as I finished a shuddering climax, then I jammed my still-hard cock in her mouth where she sucked me hungrily, one hand on my balls, one hand slipping down to her pussy. She licked and sucked my slowly softening cock as the final aftershocks of a very powerful orgasm receded. I could hear her fingers working behind me.</p><p>She was getting closer. She hadn't come yet, and her hand was working faster, the sounds of squelching wetness becoming louder, more insistent. She still had my cock in her mouth and though it was semi-soft, she was sucking like her life depended on it. Another moment of this and I probably would have gotten hard again.</p><p>I reached down and stopped her hand as I crawled off her. She must have been just seconds away.</p><p>""Wha?....<i>nooo!</i>"" she said, panic in her voice. Her other hand immediately flashed down to take over, but I grabbed that one too.</p><p>""We need to go get your sister. Come on. Get up,"" I said. I smiled inwardly at the cruelty of my actions, but she had done the same to me, in a sense. At least earlier.</p><p>Marli was frantic. ""But I'm so close!! Can I finish? Please Ally pleaselemmefinishpleaseI'msoclosepleeeeease?""</p><p>""No, we really need to go now. You wanted her here so we better get moving. She's waiting for us."" Oh I'm <i>such</i> a dick.</p><p>She just closed her eyes, deflated but accepting it.</p><p>She reluctantly got out of bed and, after steadying herself on her feet, began to get dressed. She rolled down the cuffs of her shorts to a more conservative length so that Cara wouldn't say anything about them.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 14</h5><p>In the car, on the way to get Deena, Marli was attacking the radio, looking for songs she knew. If she was upset at me for stopping her orgasm, she didn't show it now. I turned the radio almost all the way down, so I could talk with her.</p><p>""So what have you and Deena been up to?"" I asked as I watched the road ahead.</p><p>""Oh...well....just stuff,"" she replied. Marli wasn't generally shy about personal things, but obviously she wasn't comfortable with this.</p><p>""What kinda stuff?"" I asked, pressing.</p><p>Marli pretended not to hear me and worked the radio, turning it up a little. </p><p>I turned it back down. ""Marli, honey...this isn't going to bother me. I don't mind, if that's what you're worried about,"" I assured her.</p><p>After thinking a moment, Marli said, ""Well, like I told you that one time, we used to get in bed together and we would touch ourselves.""</p><p>""I remember that,"" I said. ""So?""</p><p>""Well after we stayed with you and did stuff, we started talking a lot about sex and stuff, and what it feels like. She wanted to know what it felt like to...you know...do it.</p><p>""I <i> think</i> the word you used over the phone with her was ""fuck,"" if memory serves,"" I said, laughing.</p><p>Marli laughed too. ""Yeah...she wanted to know what it felt like.""</p><p>""Well anyway,"" she continued, ""the next time we got in bed I touched her. And then another time we touched each other"" she explained hesitantly.</p><p>""Well so what? That's no big deal,"" I said.</p><p>""And then other times I did other things,"" she said uncomfortably.</p><p>""Marli, two weeks ago you went down on your sister at my house right in front of me while you and I were...doing it,"" I almost said 'fucking' but deciding against it. ""Is it worse than that?"" I asked. ""Not that that was a bad thing,"" I quickly added.</p><p>It was as if she had forgotten all the details. ""Oh yeah! No I've done that to her a bunch of times. But then she did it to me too,"" she said sheepishly.</p><p>""Honey, who cares? If I had you for a sister I'd do the same thing all the time!"" I said.</p><p>Marli smiled.</p><p>""That it?"" I asked, finally.</p><p>""And we've started using the brush a little,"" she explained simply.</p><p>""Oh,"" I said, picturing that scene and kicking myself not getting a double-headed dildo yesterday. Not that there was any way in the world I would have imagined us having this conversation or that they would have actually used it together. It's just the way the perverted mind works, and I happen to have one.</p><p>""So just how often do you and Deena do stuff together?"" I asked.</p><p>""Almost every night, now,"" she explained. Oh, to be a fly on the wall of her bedroom, I thought to myself. God, the sex life this kid was having. </p><p>""Do you kiss?"" I asked. I knew Marli was a fan of that.</p><p>""Sometimes but not like you and me do...it grosses her out,"" she said. Well she's only eight; give her some time, I thought to myself.</p><p>Then after a few minutes...</p><p>""So why didn't you want me to come inside you?"" I asked, curious.</p><p>""I don't know...cuz if me 'n Deena do stuff I don't know if she'd like it. The taste, I mean, like if that stuff was...still in there,"" she replied, referring to my semen. </p><p>""Oh."" Well we'll just have to see about that, I thought but didn't add.</p><p>We arrived and she unbuckled her seat belt.</p><p>""Keep the car out here at the end of the driveway,"" Marli ordered as she stepped out into the warm evening air. ""I don't want Cara to see.</p><p>""No problem"" I replied as she closed the door.</p><p>Marli ran to the door and let herself in, disappearing into the run-down home. It was small, and the exterior was neglected as well, with faded paint and the screen door obviously broken even from my distant vantage point. Clearly with no man in Tina's life, the yard work was no one's priority. Her son obviously didn't step up to help. I'd never met the kid but I disliked him immediately. Tina may have been a hideously ugly woman in my eyes, but she was still that boy's mom, and shame on him for being such a lazy little fucker. If I was him, this house would have a fresh coat of paint, clean windows, a fixed front door and a perfectly manicured lawn. But then, I actually respected my mother. Fuckin' kids these days.</p><p>It was just few minutes until both girls came tearing out of the front door and through the yard like the house was about to explode behind them. Well at least they were enthusiastic. Deena's small overnight bag danced by her side as she ran hand in hand with Marli. A smoking hot blonde appeared in the doorway to watch them go. ""Well now, you must be Cara,"" I said to myself as I examined her from a distance. Damn. The mental image of Deena and Cara's first awkward fumblings together just took on a whole new meaning.</p><p>And I would never in my life understand how such a gruesome looking woman as Tina could squirt out two fine specimens like Cara and Marli. I could see if the father was ugly; maybe the mom cheated or something, but you can't escape your own mother's genetics. Even Deena was cute. She wasn't a stunner like her older sisters but she was still lovely in her own right. Next to an average girl, she would be beautiful. Trouble was, she was always around Marli. And now it turns out Cara's a knockout too. I felt bad for her.</p><p>The girls got to the car and opened the door. Marli got in the front seat and Deena got in the back.</p><p>""Buckle up!"" I ordered, smiling as I backed the car out of the driveway and headed home.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 15</h5><p>The girls walked ahead of me from the garage into the kitchen. Marli was wearing her (now slightly longer) shorts and pink top, Deena was in a ratty t-shirt and a black pair of stretchy shorts that said CHEER in block letters across her fat little butt. I wish I'd known she was coming tonight; I would have bought her some new clothes too. That might have proved interesting.</p><p>Marli wasn't taking any chances and took Deena by the hand before the garage door had even closed, and walked around the corner and up the stairs. I made sure the house was locked up and turned off the lights before heading upstairs with the girls.</p><p>I found them in my room, Deena lying on her stomach with her shorts on, top off, Marli next to her, still fully dressed, giving her little sister a backrub. I detoured into the bathroom before joining them.</p><p>Once on the bed I just stayed out of it, watching the show. While I know quite well that I could have stripped off Marli's clothes and we could have jumped right into sex again, obviously Deena was a tougher nut to crack. Yes, she had participated with us before, and had heard sexual Marli's play-by-play over the phone and knew something was coming, but she still needed to be brought up to speed, so to speak. Marli was starting slow. Probably not a bad idea. She rubbed her sister's back and occasionally slipped a hand below her waistband, but not much more.</p><p>Eventually Deena herself slipped off her shorts and dropped them to the floor. She kept her panties on. I wish she hadn't. Like Marli's shirt from yesterday afternoon, Deena's panties had seen better days. I wouldn't dream of packaging my own daughter in underwear like this. They were filthy. For that matter, Deena didn't look that clean herself. Now that I had been watching for a while, I could see that her legs and feet were dirty. She'd probably been running around barefoot all day before we picked her up, and Cara obviously wasn't concerned. But Marli carried on nonetheless, rubbing her sister's back, moving down to her thighs. When Deena started parting her legs a little, offering herself to her big sister, that's when Marli decided to advance the cause and pull off Deena's undies.</p><p>""Ugh! Deena!"" Marli said as the odor of Deena's bottom hit her as she started to take off the younger girl's underwear. ""You need a bath!"" she said as she pulled the panties back up.</p><p>At eight, bathing was not high on her list of priorities, so Deena just giggled at her sister's reaction. </p><p>""I mean it,"" said Marli. ""let's go.""</p><p>""Will you go with me Marli?"" Deena asked, not moving.</p><p>""I'll help you,"" Marli replied.</p><p>""No, I mean get in <i>with</i> me,"" Deena insisted. ""Please?""</p><p>Remembering that she had the toy inside her and the electronics were not waterproof, Marli hedged a moment until finally giving in to her sister. She excused herself to my daughter's bathroom, leaving Deena with me on my bed, still lying on her tummy. She was looking at me, watching me.</p><p>""May I?"" I asked her, showing her my hands and motioning toward her back as I offered to continue what Marli had started.</p><p>Deena just nodded.</p><p>I got up and knelt beside her and gently rubbed her back, starting at the shoulders. I took a long time there before venturing any farther south. I rubbed her arms out to her fingertips, looking ruefully at her filthy hands and nails. I remember thinking she must like to play in dirt; must be a tomboy. But it was nothing some soap and water couldn't fix.</p><p>I worked back up to her shoulders quickly, then moved lower, toward her waist. No protest from Deena as I slipped just my fingertips under the waistband of her panties, just grazing the top of her crack. Consent inferred, I moved down to her thighs like her sister had, massaging them gently. I didn't hesistate to drag my fingers between Deena's thighs and she rewarded me by opening her legs a little. Occasionally I'd drag a fingertip firmly against the crotch of her dirty panties. Even those bold actions met with no protest so I grew bolder in her sister's absence and began slowly massaging Deena's pussy through her undies. Her only reaction was to spread her legs slightly more, allowing me better access. </p><p>Things were progressing well so I was slightly disappointed when Marli returned. It had been several minutes, but that toy had been in her ass all day and maybe she needed to go once it was out. I didn't ask. Marli went into my bathroom and I could hear the water starting as she filled the jacuzzi tub. Then after a few minutes she came in and told Deena it was time and Deena reluctantly left me for her bath.</p><p>I wanted desperately to join them. The tub is huge and we'd all have fit easily, but Deena balked at the idea, so that was that. Maybe next time.</p><p>Instead I just told Marli to hurry and not start anything without me.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 16</h5><p>""I guess you were worried for nothing,"" I said to Marli as she dropped her towel on the floor and got into bed with me on what had become ""her"" side; my left.</p><p>""Huh?"" she asked quizzically.</p><p>""Earlier, you told me not to cum inside you. Well now you've had a bath, so I could have.""</p><p>""Well I didn't know!"" she said defensively. Then after a moment, ""Besides, I kinda liked what you did,"" she said, smiling wickedly and running her fingers through my chest hair. ""It was erotic,"" she said, before giggling and flopping her wet head back down on my shoulder.</p><p>At that moment, Deena came out of the bathroom and rounded the corner, still in her huge towel. </p><p>The last person to get to the party always feels like an outsider and Deena was no exception. She just stopped and watched us cautiously.</p><p>""Well, what are you waiting for?"" I asked, smiling. ""Drop that towel and get in here with us.""</p><p>Now officially invited, Deena smiled broadly and did just that, dropping the towel where she stood before running to the bed and sliding in next to me, opposite her sister. I held both of them close as they warmed themselves against me.</p><p>Under the covers, Marli slipped down and she gently held my erect cock, lazily stroking me. Deena was clueless on the other side but I didn't care. I held her tightly against me just the same, finally glad of Marli's suggestion to bring her here as my affection for her deepened and I slid my hand down to Deena's lower back. I massaged her gently, making only an occasional foray down to the crack of her ass. With no protest from Deena on those explorations, I ventured just a little further, but not so far as to actually touch her pussy; just to cup her ass a little.</p><p>Deena surprised me by twisting a little and opening herself to me, unbeknownst to her sister. I took the opportunity to run a finger the length of slit, ever so gently masturbating her as her sister masturbated me. Occasionally I'd gently press a fingertip into her little cunt, ever so gently penetrating her until I soon came to her hymen, which I barely grazed before slipping back out of her.</p><p>As Marli began stroking me more vigorously, Deena became aware that something was going on and lifted the covers, finding her big sister's hand jacking me up and down. She watched but said nothing.</p><p>""Wanna try?"" asked Marli.</p><p>Deena was tentative and shook her head.</p><p>""He also likes it when I do this,"" Marli said, lifting her head off my shoulder and moving down to lick the tip of my dick. I began to breathe a little heavier.</p><p>With Deena's head on my chest, I couldn't see her reaction to her sister as she licked me, but I kept working her tiny slit with my fingertip.</p><p>""Okay watch..."" Marli said as she slid her lips all the way down my shaft. My reaction was immediate and noticeable. Deena lifted her head and turned to look at me while Marli sucked and slobbered on my cock.</p><p>""Oh, Marli....baby.....ahhh...."" I said as her mouth worked wonders. She was driving me nuts. </p><p>My reaction registered with Deena and she moved lower to watch her sister. She rested her head on my stomach and didn't move. She was a little closer to the action, but still seemed content to just have her pussy rubbed.</p><p>When she saw Deena had taken a slight interest, the big-sister in Marli kicked in and she stopped what she was doing.</p><p>""Okay, now watch this...""</p><p>""It feels really good when you move your hand up and down like this..."" she said, now the teacher.</p><p>""Now you try..."" she ordered. Deena reached out her hand and touched me with a tentative fingertip, then slid her fingers around my shaft.</p><p>""Good! Now up and down!"" said Marli, taking her sister's hand in her own as the two girls jacked me off.</p><p>""Okay now do this..."" and Marli as she popped my dick back into her mouth again. She went up and down twice before stopping.</p><p>""Now you,"" she said, looking at her sister. Deena didn't move.</p><p>""What's wrong?"" Marli asked.</p><p>""That's where he pees,"" said Deena hesitantly, her face scrunched up.</p><p>""Yeah but not <i>now</i>, dummy! Try it,"" Marli demanded.</p><p>Deena waited a moment before slowly lifting up and giving the side of my cock a small, tentative lick, as if I might start spraying urine everywhere at any moment.</p><p>Marli just smiled. ""See? Was that so bad? Now up here,"" she said, tapping the tip with her finger.</p><p>Another hesitant lick from Deena, but I could actually feel this one.</p><p>""Okay when you put your mouth on, make sure you don't bite. Do like this,"" she said, demonstrating how she opens her mouth, before sliding down on me once more, then off again.</p><p>""Now you,"" she told her.</p><p>Deena placed her lips at the tip of my cock and held them there for a second. Marli was moving around, changing her viewing angle as she coached.</p><p>""Now open..."" she said, and Deena did. ""Annnnd downnn."" </p><p>Deena's mouth was stretched to the limit as she pushed down slowly. I could feel her teeth, but it didn't hurt bad enough to stop her.</p><p>""And then up and down...annnd...you're doing it!"" Marli said, seemingly proud of her little sister as she sucked a cock for the first time in her young life. Marli added her own hand and started stroking the shaft as her sister could only get her mouth down a little. I wasn't big, but to an eight year old I was probably monstrous.</p><p>""Awesome job Deena!"" Marli said encouragingly. ""Keep doing it.""</p><p>I wasn't part of the game anymore. The two girls were focused on the penis, not who it belonged to, or that he might, you know, still be in the room. It was all very scientific, and Deena kept sucking and Marli kept stroking. Two sisters working on a project penis, oblivious to the effect they were having on the person it was attached to.</p><p>""Marli?"" I croaked quietly, getting close. She didn't hear me. Deena kept sucking and bobbing up and down, Marli kept jacking, encouraging her sister the whole time.</p><p>""Marli,"" I said a little louder, now seconds away, knowing this will not go well if I start spraying cum in Deena's mouth with no warning.</p><p>""Hmm?"" she said nonchalantly, still focused on the task at hand.</p><p>""<i>Marli!</i>"" I hissed, snapping her out of her daydream, her attention finally on me. The person me, not the penis me.</p><p>""Oh,"" she said, looking back at me before my state finally dawned on her. <i>OH!!!</i> she said, suddenly looking back to Deena. ""<i>Deena stop!!!</i>"" she commanded.</p><p>Deena broke suction and lifted off of me, looking at her sister. ""What's wrong?"" she asked, clueless.</p><p>""I forgot an important part. When you do that, stuff comes out,"" she explained.</p><p>Deena looked down at my twitching, slobbery cock and recoiled, like it might go off at any moment. Not an entirely inaccurate assessment, as Marli's hand was still gripping me tightly.</p><p>""Okay watch,"" Marli told her, and she started jacking me off again, but much faster.</p><p>She explained everything. ""So when he cums, this stuff is gonna come out. It's not pee; it's different; it's white, and that's how babies get made. And his penis gets a little thicker right before it happens - that's how I can tell he's close,"" she explained pedantically. Deena was engrossed.</p><p>I had hoped to get to fuck one or both of them, but in this classroom setting I was no longer in charge. I was a demonstration. Marli kept jacking.</p><p>""Okay I just felt it get thicker...now <i>watch!!</i> Marli said excitedly. Funny thing was, it turns out she was right; I <i>was</i> about to come. It gets thicker? I didn't even know it did that.</p><p>But those thoughts were distant memories of a distant memory. As Marli continued her delicious stroking, I came hard, feeling like my entire body was turning inside out. My body stiffened and arched, no longer under my control. White light fired in my eyes I came. Miles away, I could hear Marli's voice, still talking to her sister.</p><p>Eventually I could hear locally again.</p><p>""Isn't that cool?"" she asked Deena. ""Usually when he does that and I'm sucking him, I just drink it. It's good!"" she said, then she gathered a little on her fingers before popping them in her sister's mouth without asking. ""Try it!"" she said.</p><p>Apparently Deena, unlike Marli, did not care for the taste of semen. She pulled back and quickly spit out what her sister had placed in her mouth without her permission.</p><p>""Eww!"" she said, her nose still scrunched up as she looked at her sister.</p><p>""Ah, well, <i>I</i> like it,"" Marli said, licking her fingers. That's my girl.</p><p>""And anyway, that's how boys have orgasms,"" she said, closing the subject. I was a mess: all the cum she'd milked out of me was lying on my stomach, matting my hair. In the porn movie that runs on an endless loop in my head, I envisioned both girls eagerly slurping up every drop, fighting each other to see who could suck up more. But then of course there's reality: this was my mess to clean up. So I grabbed some tissues and carefully got to my feet as I mopped and dabbed, trying not to get any on the floor as I walked into the bathroom to get cleaned up, leaving the girls in bed.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 17</h5><p>When I returned, I found the girls huddled together in a solitary lump under the covers, whispering quietly. They hadn't heard me come out of the bathroom. I was just pulling my shorts back on and getting ready to get back into bed when I heard what I thought was a kiss. I froze as I quietly listened.</p><p>""Move your leg,"" Marli whispered. ""No, up. Like this."" Deena's knee tented the blanket.</p><p>""Okay."" followed by the sound of kissing. I had stopped breathing.</p><p>""Give me your hand."" Marli again. Then impatient. ""No, give it to me!"" Marli's knee lifted to match her sister's. Two mountain peaks under the blanket.</p><p>""There.""</p><p>""No, like this.""</p><p>""There?"" That was Deena.</p><p>""Yeah...now in a little."" </p><p>Another kiss. A muffled whimper. Marli. I think.</p><p>""Ow!""</p><p>""Sorry!""</p><p>""Dee, he got me toys and we can use them.</p><p>[unintelligible]</p><p>""No, like the ones Cara and Mommy have."" Well I wished I hadn't heard that. I winced as I suddenly and with far too much detail visualized Tina pleasuring herself with a dildo, then quickly chased the mental video away with another mental video of Cara doing the same. Ahh, much better.</p><p>""But those'll hurt,"" Deena said.</p><p>""No these are a lot smaller. You'll see.""</p><p>""Can we do those?"" said Deena. Well that's what it sounded like she said.</p><p>""Yeah, we can...you mean now?""</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>""No he'll be out soon,"" Marli said.</p><p>""Are you guys gonna...fuck?"" Deena whispered. Apparently she had picked up the new word too.</p><p>""I want to,"" said Marli. ""Really bad.""</p><p>""Can I watch you guys?"" asked Deena.</p><p>""Yeah. Now a little deeper."" I could hear the sounds of wetness coming from under the covers.</p><p>""I wanna see. I wanna see what it looks like when you guys do it,"" said Deena.</p><p>""Okay,"" said Marli distantly, sounding like she was getting close as her breathing increased.</p><p>I decided to tiptoe back to the bathroom and pretend to come out. No sense in Marli having too much fun without me.</p><p>""Oh Deen just like that. Oh...that's good...""</p><p>I slammed the door of the bathroom and the girls jolted apart and popped their heads above the covers. Both were squinting from the bright light. Deena looked ashamed and guilty. Marli looked dizzy and frustrated. I'd come out just in time.</p><p>""<i>We were just talking!</i>"" cried Deena preemptively. Marli said nothing. Or couldn't.</p><p>""Oh I know, honey. You guys aren't tired yet are you?""</p><p>No from both. </p><p>""Good!"" I said, hopping into bed with them. Marli in the middle, Deena on the far side. I turned on the television. I was hard from the conversation I'd heard, but I downplayed it; I wanted to have some fun.</p><p>About thirty seconds after all settled in, I reached under the covers and between Marli's legs, finding her pussy mysteriously very slippery. I looked at her, raising my eyebrows suspiciously. She ignored me, but she was blushing.</p><p>I settled in to watch whatever show they'd decided on, drawing slow lines up and down the length of Marli's wet slit. Her legs parted slightly.</p><p>Seconds after I started playing with Marli, I felt a small hand bump into mine, then noticed Deena jump as she retracted her hand quickly. Like I wouldn't notice.</p><p>""It's okay Deena,"" I assured her.</p><p>""Huh? That wasn't me!"" she protested. Kids are such unskilled liars.</p><p>""Give me your hand, sweetie,"" I said gently. ""It's okay.""</p><p>I could see her hand displacing the covers as it slowly snaked its way toward mine. Once there, I took it softly and massaged Marli's vulva with it, pressing Deena's tiny fingers into her big sister's slit as we masturbated her together. Marli gave up on all sense of propriety and brought her feet up toward her butt, opening her legs widely, her breathing already picking up speed, her impending orgasm approaching. She needed the relief.</p><p>She had already suffered a lot today. First, she had spent the entire day in the capital with me (plus the car rides there and back) with a dildo vibrating in her ass, teasing her all day long. Then the denied orgasm after I fucked her while her sister listened on the phone. Then of course there was the handjob she gave me. I was fingering Deena at the time but I had to guess that Marli was not unaffected by the whole thing; no orgasm there. Then my calculated interruption when Deena was fingering her. The poor thing must be miserable.</p><p>Which is why, when I took Deena's and my hand away from her pussy just as she was about to cum, Marli actually got angry.</p><p>""<i>WHY?</i>"" she demanded, slapping the bed with her fists.</p><p>""What honey?"" I said innocently.</p><p>""You <i>know</i> what!!! I can't.... I'm just... <i>Why did you stop?!</i>""</p><p>""I was at a weird angle and my hand was cramped,"" I lied. ""Ooh this is a funny commercial!"" I said, turning up the television and changing the subject.</p><p>""Ugh!"" said Marli, now furious. She threw the covers off and scooted down from between us before getting off the bed. Still naked, she stomped to my closet and threw the door open, kneeling down to the box where her new toys were kept. She quickly grabbed one and stormed out.</p><p>""If anyone needs me, I'll be in the........ <i>fucking</i> guest room!"" she shouted angrily as she left, slamming the door hard behind her. </p><p>Deena just looked at me with shock, unable to believe her sister's actions. And her language! To a <i>grownup!!</i> All she could say was, ""Whoa!""</p><p>""I'll go get her in a minute,"" I said. ""She'll be okay. It's just been a long day.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 18</h5><p>The door to my guest bedroom had a lock on it, but it hadn't worked since I bought the place. It was at the bottom of a very long list of things I wanted to accomplish. Nobody ever used this room, so it never seemed like a pressing issue. I was glad of my procrastination now.</p><p>I stood there, listening. I could very clearly hear Marli. She was masturbating. I could hear her heavy breathing, as well as the sound of the vibrator she was using, alternately muting and buzzing, muting and buzzing, as it slipped in and out of her. My interventions had had their intended effect; I had worked Marli up into a complete frenzy. The problem was I had taken it too far, and she had gotten angry. I hadn't wanted to go quite that far..</p><p>I considered letting her finish. I really did. Standing there listening, I knew she had suffered enough. But I didn't want to waste what had been built up all day. I also didn't want to let her get close again, only to pull her back from the edge one more time. Now was the time.</p><p>I knocked gently. The vibrator got loud as she removed it, then silent as she switched it off.</p><p>""Ugh, <i>WHAT?!?!</i> I opened the door. The lights were off in the room, but with the ambient light from the streetlights outside, I could clearly see Marli's form, lying on the covers, legs spread.</p><p>""Come back to bed, baby,"" I pleaded.</p><p>""Alex I'm sorry I yelled. I don't know what's wrong with me,"" she said, nearly crying. I knew, but she there was no point explaining it right now. Someday.</p><p>""I can fix it. Come back to bed.""</p><p>""Can we please do it? Please?"" she begged.</p><p>""Yes, soon as you come back to bed. I promise.""</p><p>With that she scooted off the bed and walked by me on her way back to the bedroom. I followed her, watching her perfect butt as she walked, barely even a jiggle, she was so firm. Bright white tan lines visible from her bikini.</p><p>She set her toy on the nightstand, then climbed into the bed and sat down next to Deena. She turned off the television herself, making sure there were no more interruptions this time.</p><p>I climbed in after her, pulling the sheets up over the three of us.</p><p>""Okay what do you want to do, baby?"" I asked Marli. </p><p>""I don't know...I don't even care, just....<i>something.</i></p><p>I reached over and between Marli's legs to cup her pussy, rubbing back and forth. She closed her eyes and sighed, sliding her butt down to lay flat, opening her legs to me, a low moan escaping her lips.</p><p>Deena, without being asked, reached over and rubbed Marli's chest, eliciting a deep groan.</p><p>Her pussy was leaking; I could feel the copious amounts of fluid seeping out of her tight cunt. I spread it around her vulva and up and down her slit, lubricating her swollen clit, slipping my finger down to barely graze her tiny asshole.</p><p>Marli moaned approvingly at the attention, and spread her legs wider. I slipped a finger into her sopping pussy, the sounds of her wetness filling the room.</p><p>""Alex..."" she sighed.</p><p>""What is it honey?"" I said. I still felt really bad.</p><p>""Now, okay?"" she said. ""Please.""</p><p>""What about Deena?"" I asked, already knowing the answer.</p><p>""She wants to watch,"" she said lustfully.</p><p>I knelt between Marli's thighs and was ready to get right down to business but she stopped me, suddenly aware that her little sister's vantage point was less than ideal. </p><p>""Wait,"" she told me. ""Deena, turn on that light,"" she said, indicating the one next to the bed. Deena turned it on while Marli put a pillow under her butt, to improve the show.</p><p>""Okay now sit right here,"" Marli ordered. Deena did what she was told and sat on the bed right next to Marli's head so she could look between us and see everything. The lamp ensured there would be no shadows. She didn't want Deena to miss anything, apparently.</p><p>""Okay Deena, now watch,"" she said as nodded to me hungrily. Deena scooted forward an inch, clearly intrigued.</p><p>I put the tip of my cock at Marli's drooling cunt. My first thought was to just plunge in, balls deep, and start fucking her senseless, but then I remembered we were putting on a show for her sister. </p><p>So I took my time, feeding her the inches slowly, so Deena could see. Once all the way in, I pulled completely out to the tip before slowly pushing back in again.</p><p>""Can you see what he's....doing?"" Marli whispered, a sweat already breaking on her forehead. </p><p>""Yeah,"" replied Deena, far away, engrossed in the proceedings. I picked up my speed.</p><p>""Ngh.....ngh.....Deena <i>watch</i>...oh fuck!"" she said as I slipped in and out of her sopping cunt.</p><p>""Deena! He's.......Dee!....he's fucking......ooh.....nnnnggaahhh!"" she said, frantically reaching under Deena to find her little pussy. Deena's hand was there already, so they worked together.</p><p>""Look at....his......cock, Deena,"" hissed Marli, surprising me with the dirty talk. ""Watch....ungh..."" Deena was still rubbing Marli's little titties as I fucked her big sister. Her other hand was betwen her legs. She had not once taken her eyes off the sight between us. I'm not even sure she blinked.</p><p>Marli's eyes closed tightly and she wrapped her legs around my thighs.""....gonna make me cum.... ...he's......ungh.......ungh.....ungh.....ungh................. cumming......I'm cumming........ahh ahh! ......oh, fuck!!..........<i>fuck me!!!</i> ahhh! oh.....<i>fuck!</i></p><p>Marli arched backward, holding her breath, eyes closed tightly, teeth clenched. Her chest blotchy and sweaty, her pussy squeezing my cock rapidly.</p><p>I kept fucking her and just watched, as this little girl became someone I'd never met before. While I had had several very satisfying orgasms that day, Marli had had none, despite being teased and teased all day long. What had built up all these hours just came pouring out of her in one of the most obscene and erotic displays I think I'd ever seen from an adult, let alone an eleven year old. I could only watch. She was still arched backward in an almost unnatural angle, frantically pulling me in with her legs as she screamed all those obscenities. I thought for a moment she had done it for her sister's benefit, but it was too real. You can fake words, but you can't fake all that other stuff. No, it was real.</p><p>I think I was too shocked to cum myself. I had plenty of staying power anyway, thanks to the handjob I'd gotten not long ago, so kudos to me, but the show still had an effect. She had become an animal.</p><p>Now back among the living, Marli looked at me with a happy and satisfied smile. My cock was still hard, still buried inside her. I could feel her pussy clenching at me.</p><p>""Marli are you okay?"" said Deena, truly concerned.</p><p>""It's not always like that sweetheart,"" I assured her. Marli could only giggle.</p><p>""Better?"" I asked. Another giggle from Marli, but just a nod. No answer.</p><p>I pulled out a little bit. Slowly. Marli still didn't speak but locked her legs around my thighs. She wanted me inside her still. I pushed back in and she sighed. I was still hard as a rock. I hadn't cum yet and was ready to, but I'd give her a few more minutes.</p><p>She rubbed Deena's back as she sat next to her. Deena had taken her hand off her crotch when Marli had started to cum. I think she got scared.</p><p>Several long minutes ticked by before I withdrew again and pushed. Marli just looked up at me, not protesting this time.</p><p>""You back with us?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said quietly, smiling. </p><p>I started again, long slow strokes. Marli reached for Deena. ""Come here...kneel over me,"" she instructed her sister. Marli started to face Deena away from me, but Deena had other plans.</p><p>""I want to watch,"" she complained. ""I want to face this way,"" she said, as she sat astride Marli's mouth, facing me.</p><p>From my vantage point as I fucked Marli, I could see her tongue working in the younger girl's cunt, painting her hard little clit. Deena's breathing quickened, and she brought a finger down to her tiny little button as big sister licked her deeply. I don't think Marli had much technique; maybe one day we'd have a class on pussylicking just like her earlier class on cocksucking. I'd have to start working on a syllabus, I laughed to myself.</p><p>I picked up my rhythm as I fucked Marli. Watching the scene before me was making it difficult to stave off my orgasm. I tried to think of unpleasant things. It worked for a while, and bought me a little more time.</p><p>Deena was hunching on her sister's face in a disjointed rhythm. Obviously Marli had hit a spot. Deena was even moaning a little, something I had not seen her do before. Maybe her sister's demonstration earlier inspired her to cut loose a little bit. In any event, it seemed Deena was close to orgasm. A few jerky humps on Marli's face and her whole body slackened. Marli just rubbed up and down the length of the younger girl's back and ass as she continued tongue-fucking her sister.</p><p>I came hard, my semen boiling out of me. Marli could tell; she could feel it and came with me. Having a hard dick in her pussy and her sister's pussy in her face was a lot of stimulation for Marli and she came hard her second time, but I could hear only whimpering, thanks to her mouth being full. I was jealous of her being multi-orgasmic.</p><p>I slowly withdrew my cock from Marli's tight cunt. I was exhausted. We all were. Deena just watched my glistening pink dick as it slipped out of her sister. She had been watching us closely, and her eyes lifted to meet mine as I lifted myself off of Marli. She raised herself up on her knees a little bit to peek down at Marli's pussy before her sister's legs closed. Maybe she thought she'd be bleeding or damaged somehow. When she saw that everything was intact, she settled back down, but Marli was done licking pussy for now. She gave her sister a small smack on the butt to make her get off her. Deena took the hint and crawled to the edge of the bed while I hit the restroom.</p><p>When I emerged, Marli was at the door waiting. Apparently Deena had taken my daughter's bathroom. When I opened it she rushed in and closed the door.</p><p>Once everyone had put themselves back together, the three of us clambered into bed together, exhausted. I clicked off the light and we went to bed squeezed together, Deena in the center of the bed.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 19</h5><p>In the morning, as usual I woke up before everyone else. The girls had moved to the other side of the bed and had switched places. Deena was now on the outside. She was lying on her tummy, one leg stretched out and bent back beneath her; Marli was almost lying on top of her, one leg pressed between Deena's legs. I threw my legs over the side of the bed and stood up, not yet fully awake. I started gathering up my stuff for my run. Sunday was my long run day, but I'd cut it short this morning. I didn't want to be gone too long.</p><p>Even still, turns out I was was not back soon enough. When I finally did return, I took the stairs two at a time to hurry upstairs. I heard no sounds, but my bathroom door was closed. I peeked around to the bed to see who was inside, but the bed was empty. They were both in there.</p><p>The brain is a funny thing. Your eyes can see something and very clearly register it, but your brain doesn't immediately process it. This often leads to the comedic device, The Double Take. Or sometimes the Spit Take. The unwitting straight man sees something, it doesn't register right away, then, after a well-timed pause, it does. Hilarity ensues. A simple formula, but still formulaic.</p><p>So when I did a double take as I turned to the bathroom door, it did not go unnoticed in my subconscience. I may have even let out a small snort of laughter. But what I saw wasn't funny.</p><p>The thing that hadn't registered right away was a large smear of blood on my bedsheets. Someone was hurt.</p><p>I went to the bathroom door and knocked.</p><p>""Just a minute!"" in that cloying, sing-songy voice that people use when trying to buy time.</p><p>""No, now. Why is there blood out here? Are you okay? What happened?""</p><p>I tried the door. Locked.</p><p>""Be right out,"" said Marli, much too calm for my liking, under the circumstances.</p><p>""No Marli, now,"" I said, trying to sound forceful.</p><p>""One <i>second!</i>"" said Marli impatiently.</p><p>I retrieved one of the keys for the door. It was just the standard courtesy lock found in most bedrooms and bathrooms; it didn't have real keys. You put a screwdriver in and turn it, the door opens. But I had the little flat keys, and I kept them handy in case someone gets hurt and the door is locked. A situation exactly like this.</p><p>My practiced hand had the door unlocked before Marli could even protest. I entered to find Marli, nude, trying to hide her sister from me.</p><p>Deena, also nude, was on top of my bathroom counter with her feet in the sink...legs spread, eyes wet with tears, water running. Small streaks of blood were on the side of the bowl and on her thighs; a white washcloth, now pink, sat in a tight ball next to her.</p><p>""What happened? Tell me quickly,"" I said calmly. The girls were both clearly not in any real distress; nobody had a pencil stuck in their eye or anything, so I took a deep breath as I waited.</p><p>""Well,"" said Marli, ""we were playing, and I was too rough and I hurt her,"" she explained, tears welling up in her eyes.</p><p>""Playing? Playing what?"" I asked, confused.</p><p>Deena reached down next to her leg, the side I couldn't see. ""With this,"" she said, and she held up one of the slender dildos from Marli's Deluxe Anal Explorer Kit.</p><p>Now, many families have traditions. A legacy at a favored college, maybe a beloved angel or star atop the family Christmas tree, maybe something as simple as spaghetti every Wednesday.</p><p>In Marli's family, their tradition, it would now appear, assuming you're a prepubescent girl, is to take each other's virginity. Cara took Marli's unceremoniously with a hairbrush, and now Marli has apparently paid it forward, taking Deena's virginity unceremoniously with a carefully chosen selection from the Deluxe Anal Explorer Kit. I sighed quietly to myself. I don't know that anything would have ever progressed to my taking Deena's cherry, but now I know for sure I won't. My apologies to the girls' future husbands.</p><p>""Does it hurt?"" I asked Deena.</p><p>""Not anymore,"" she replied.</p><p>Marli felt the need to explain. ""She wanted to know what sex felt like, so I got a little one and I was showing her, and she said you pressed really hard when we did it and I forgot about the thing up there and I pushed hard and she started blee-"" Marli couldn't finish her sentence; she was sobbing as she replayed the traumatic scene.</p><p>""The hymen,"" I reminded her.</p><p>In a break in the tears, she looked at me confused. ""What?"" she said.</p><p>""The hymen,"" I repeated. ""You called it ""the thing"" and I was just...nevermind, it's not important now. You didn't do it on purpose, right? and Deena isn't in any danger, so let's not worry about it."" Maybe the downplay card was the wrong one, but millions (I assume) of girls lose their virginity on a regular basis, and often against their wishes. This struck me as a consensual act between the two.</p><p>I needed to take a shower after my run, so I herded the girls out of the bathroom and started the shower. While it was warming up I washed down the blood from the sink. I opened the door and called out to the girls. ""You two need to strip the bed. The new sheets are in that drawer,"" I said, pointing.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 20</h5><p>When I came out of the steamy bathroom, I found Marli and Deena working to get the sheets on the bed. Neither of them had bothered putting clothes on, and they were struggling mightily to pull the fitted sheet over the corners of the mattress. It was actually very cute. I watched them failing comically as every tug pulled up an opposite corner, until I noticed Deena still had a line of dried blood on the back of her leg and some more on her butt.</p><p>I helped them finish putting the bed together, then said to Deena as I patted the clean sheets, ""Hop up here and lay on your tummy, sweetheart, I need to clean you up a little. Marli, please go get me a new washcloth and wet it."" She immediately turned and ran off. ""Hot please,"" I called after her.</p><p>She brought me back a barely lukewarm towel as I expected she might. Hot is a relative term, after all. I used it to scrub off the blood from Deena's leg, then I had to have her spread a little so I could clean her butt crack. There was a bunch of it in there. More than simple spreading would have allowed access to.</p><p>""Honey, you need to open up for me a little. Get up on your knees for me, k?"" I asked.</p><p>She did, and waited patiently on all fours. I pulled one side apart and started wiping. Marli's hand appeared to pull open the other side.</p><p>""Thanks baby,"" I said to her, smiling. She felt terrible, I could tell. </p><p>Deena was clean, but I never waste an opportunity to be deviant. ""Mind if I take a look, Deena?""</p><p>""Hmm?"" she said looking over her shoulder at me.</p><p>""Inside you...to see if anything got hurt,"" I explained. She looked alarmed.</p><p>""I'm sure nothing did,"" I quickly reassured her, ""I just want to make absolutely sure is all.""</p><p>""Nkay,"" she said.</p><p>With Marli standing next to me, and Deena's naked pussy and ass open to me, I spread her knees apart, opening her up even further. </p><p>""Get her a pillow, Marli."" She did, and Deena rested her head on it, splaying herself obscenely.</p><p>Opening up like this allowed me to see some blood I'd missed, so I removed that first. Then I gently massaged her vulva around her pussy for a minute before getting closer to her slit. I touched her at the outside first, then slipped a fingertip just inside her little cunt, drawing a line its full length. Eight year olds don't produce much, if any, wetness on their own, and thanks to the additional cleaning she was completely dry, so I stuck my finger in my mouth and coated her slit with my saliva as Marli looked on.</p><p>""Does that hurt?"" I asked as I stroked her gently.</p><p>""No..."" she said softly.</p><p>""Good,"" I said. Doctor Alex.</p><p>I licked my finger again and dragged it downward this time, and drew tight ovals around her clit, which was puffing slightly. Deena sucked in her breath sharply and held it.</p><p>""Uh oh did that hurt? I'm sorry.""</p><p>""No it didn't hurt,"" said Deena.</p><p>""Oh good. I'd have had to kiss it if it hurt,"" I explained.</p><p>She thought about it a moment, then said, ""Well it did hurt a little.""</p><p>""It did?"" I said. ""Where did it hurt? Here?"" I asked, touching just inside her pussy at her little hole.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Or was it here?"" I asked, rubbing her swollen clit gently.</p><p>""Well it was there too. It kinda hurts all over.""</p><p>""It does? Oh no,"" I said with concern. ""I should probably kiss it then.""</p><p>""Nkay.""</p><p>I drew closer to Deena's spread pussy and licked her with a broad, flat tongue. Deena gasped and put her face in the pillow. I paid close attention to her clit, licking around it and flicking my tongue across it, then sucking the hard button into my lips tightly. I moved to her tiny hole and pointed my tongue inside it, fucking her with my tongue. I could hear her breathing quicken.</p><p>""That better?"" I asked.</p><p>""Uh huh"" she said huskily.</p><p>""So it's all better and I should stop?"" I asked.</p><p>""No, wait, no, it hurts really really bad. Kinda all over,"" she said.</p><p>I smiled at her transparent efforts and turned to Nurse Marli, who was still standing right next to me, to share in the joke, but Marli wasn't listening. Marli now had her hand at her crotch and was very obviously rubbing her clit as she watched me lick her little sister's pussy.</p><p>Turning back to Deena with concern, ""So I should keep kissing? How about inside? Does it hurt inside?""</p><p>""Yeah. It hurts all over outside and inside,"" she said with a pout.</p><p>""Okay then,"" I said, and with that I sank my tongue into her cunt, darting my tongue as deep as I could get it into her little fuck hole. Deena gasped in front of me and Marli gasped next to me as she watched, masturbating.</p><p>""How about up here, Deena?"" I asked, just touching her tiny butthole, knowing there's no way it could hurt but wanting to see her reaction. If she'd said no I'd have dropped it immediately. ""Yeah that kinda hurts a little too,"" she said.</p><p>I drew tight circles in and around the dark pink ring. ""You sure this hurts <i>here</i>?""</p><p>""Yeah. That hurts real bad. Can you kiss it?""</p><p>""Well of course - if it hurts,"" I said, with mock concern.</p><p>I licked her tiny hole broadly at first, hearing her sucking in her breath at the touch, before I pressed my hardened tongue into her little sphincter. Deena immediately arched her back downward, instinctively opening herself to me further as I penetrated her ass with my tongue. Marli was breathing heavier next to me as she diddled herself. I had done this to Marli too, of course, but seeing it done to someone else was a new experience; one she would probably now call <i>erotic</i>. Her new word.</p><p>I brought my finger to my mouth and licked it, getting it nice and slick. I placed it at her cunt and Deena pushed back against it, willing it deeper. I pushed just a little, but of course with no hymen now there was no resistance, and I went in with some difficulty, to the second knuckle of my index finger. She began to rock back, pushing herself onto me. I began to wonder if I could fuck her, but as tight as she was on just my index finger, I had my doubts.</p><p>I pulled my face away and whispered to Marli, ""Sweetie, get me one of your vibrators; a little one.""</p><p>Marli immediately turned and went to her box of toys and looked through it, before remembering the toy from the bathroom. The one she'd used to break her sister's cherry was, in fact, the smallest vibrator she had, so she quickly retrieved it and handed it to me. It still had blood on it.</p><p>""I need to get this cleaned up. Take over for me for a minute?"" I said, gesturing toward Deena's spread pussy and ass right next to us. I kept my finger working inside her.</p><p>""Do I have to do...<i>that</i> too?"" she whispered, pointing at Deena's butthole and making a face.</p><p>""Oh, gosh no, sweetie. You don't have to do anything you don't want to."" </p><p>She seemed very relieved, and stepped right in to lick her sister's pussy while I rushed to the bathroom, where I quickly cleaned up the toy, and took the opportunity to relieve myself before hurrying back to the girls.</p><p>When I returned, I saw that Marli had indeed decided to throw caution to the wind, and was now experimenting tentatively with her little sister's butt. Deena was even moaning into her pillow. At the same time, Marli fingered her Deena's pussy with one hand and her own with the other.</p><p>Marli heard me approach and stopped, as if I was going to take over when I returned but I signaled her to keep going and handed her the vibrator, a fresh coat of lubricant on it.</p><p>""Which one?"" she whispered.</p><p>I just shrugged. ""Whichever you think she'll like best. Don't hurt her.""</p><p>Marli opted for the vaginal route. But as soon as she penetrated her with the buzzing device, Deena shot forward and prone on the bed, legs slammed shut, a powerful lesson learned from earlier.</p><p>""Don't worry Deenie, it won't hurt this time,"" Marli cooed as she crawled onto the bed after her. Deena had launched herself a good two or three feet.</p><p>Deena just looked back and watched her sister tentatively, legs still closed.</p><p>""Trust me. I promise,"" said Marli. ""Open up.""</p><p>Deena slowly spread her legs again, but only a little, and allowed her sister access. Marli gently inserted the tip into her freshly deflowered pussy and turned the power on low, filling the room with a gentle buzz. Deena's legs remained where they were.</p><p>""Trust me,"" said Marli as she crawled up closer, rubbing her sister's butt with her hand. If Deena wanted the attention to continue, she had a decision to make.</p><p>It didn't take long. Deena liked what Marli was doing and opened up wide to her again. Marli began to slide the slender vibrator in and out of her sister while licking her tiny sphincter. Deena was beside herself, overstimulated, legs now spread out like a gymnast, pushing herself back on either the dildo or on Marli's mouth. I couldn't tell which.</p><p>I crawled up on the bed behind Marli, and, without being instructed, she lifted her hips and I picked her up as much as I could so as not to break contact between the sisters. I slid my cock up and down her pussy, feeling her wetness. I didn't wait long before pushing myself inside her. She pulled away and protested. ""Uh uh..."" she said, tilting her pelvis down. Her wishes were clear enough. I stopped and applied lubricant the length of my dick and generously to her ass.</p><p>I slipped inside her with some effort. We had done this many times now, but she was still just eleven. Marli groaned into Deena's ass approvingly as I slowly filled her. When I'd reached bottom I waited for Marli's signal, which came sooner than usual, and I began to fuck her ass while she licked Deena's; the connection seemingly clear in her head as she did these two depraved acts. </p><p>Neither of the girls took long. None of us did. The pure eroticism (to borrow Marli's new word) of what were doing took its toll on all of us. Deena came first; the combination of the vibrator stuffed in her tiny cunt and her sister's tongue at her ass caused her to become her most unguarded yet. She actually screamed into the pillow. As a result, it wasn't loud, but we could hear it, and I think once Marli and I did hear the scream, that was all she wrote for both of us. Her hand had already slipped down to her pussy and was rubbing furiously as I pounded away at her rectum, flattening her to the bed as I reached around her flat chest, pinching her nipples. I think it took six strokes before I had the most mind-bending orgasm I've ever had, feeling as if I'd never walk right again after, and I filled Marli's colon with what felt like a liter of semen.</p><p>As for Marli, she was subtle, turning her head to the side, away from her sister's girl parts, as she came, quietly but intensely, grunting like an animal in heat as I impaled her with my cock. I felt her asshole spasming around me, squeezing me tighter, clenching, pulling me deeper. I held her tightly against me, pulling her as far as possible onto me, part of me hoping I didn't hurt her, part of me not caring, maybe even wanting to. I loved her, but times like this brought out something very dark in me, and I yielded to it.</p><p>Deena was the first to move, as she extricated herself from our tangled mass and pulled away to lie on her side. I seperated from Marli soon after, pulling my cock out of her ass with an audible pop, causing both of us to gasp in surprise, then Marli to laugh at the sound as she ran to the bathroom.</p><p>Deena, studied me in her sister's absence.</p><p>""Mister?"" she asked. Deena was not yet comfortable calling me by my first name, though I hoped she soon would be.</p><p>""Yes dear one?""</p><p>""D'ya think we can do it sometime like you and Marli?""</p><p>I considered it for a moment before answering. ""Deena, honey, I would be glad to try if that's what you want, but you may have to wait to grow a little bit. I think I might hurt you and I don't want that, ever.""</p><p>""But we can try?"" she asked. ""Promise?""</p><p>""Well, we can <i>try</i>. I don't think it will work because you're too little, but I promise you we can at least try if that's what you want. And if it doesn't work there are lots of other things we can do.""</p><p>Deena smiled and hugged her pillow to herself. ""Okay, good.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 21</h5><p>The three of us took a shower together and I scrubbed my two lolis head to toe, all of us too spent to do anything more.</p><p>I wanted the girls to stay the rest of the day, but my ex called and gave me a deadline: she would be dropping off my daughter soon. Having Marli and Deena with me on her arrival would be problematic to say the least. The writing was on the wall; they had to go.</p><p>I helped Marli pack a few of her outfits that she could possibly wear without drawing attention, and she took a few toys home in her backpack. The rest stayed in her shoe box in my closet. Her dildo library, I thought, as I smiled to myself.</p><p>With the girls packed up and fed, and ready to go home, I called Tina.</p><p>This time both girls tried to drag their feet to to get final alone time with me. I was touched. I was already in love with Marli, but Deena did not leave me unaffected. I hoped I'd see them both again soon.</p><p></p><h5>Epilogue</h5><p>The next day, on Monday morning, Marli went to school wearing not only a new outfit, but something else. During first period, she reached into her pocket and rotated a small dial, hoping none of the other students in her fifth-grade class could hear anything in the quiet classroom. They couldn't.</p><p>Later that morning, I received a text: </p><p></p><blockquote><tt>omg i just came in socal studies lol i luv my bday presnet thank uuuu</tt></blockquote>"
95,Paul in Session: Session 1,Alexa,alexabrowning@yahoo.com,"['M/b', 'nc', 'coer', 'ped', 'oral']","After being removed from his father due to abuse, seven year old Paul finds himself in some very special taped therapy sessions.",2011-07-16T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Session 1</h5><p>Dr. Lyndon waited somewhat less than patiently in his office. Time always seemed to take forever when he was waiting on a 'special' session to start. The office was empty on Saturday mornings and the quiet pushed his anticipation up to cock leaking levels. With a sigh he reviewed the case paperwork on his desk.</p><p>Four weeks ago Paul's drugged out, fucked up dad had been arrested for fucking the little seven year old and bragging about it within earshot of an undercover drug cop. The dad got 20 to life and Paul got court ordered therapy for the abuse. Dr. Lyndon smirked. Since when was it 'abuse' for a boy to take what he was meant for. And court ordered. What a laugh. The family court judge was an old friend of his and there was nothing Judge Franklin liked more than a tape of one of the 'special sessions'. The judge would order the younger boys into therapy and place them where he knew they wouldn't get much attention and no questions. With the judge personally supervising the case, Dr. Lyndon providing intensive therapy and Dr. Jacob doing all the required medical exams the chosen boys could be put to their best possible use for however long the men liked. When they were done with the little fucktoys there was always a waiting list of producers looking for their next video star. The judge would approve an out-of-area adoption and case closed.</p><p>A knock at the door pulled Dr. Lyndon from his thoughts. Thankfully, the hurried foster mom opened the door herself, because tailored slacks only hid so much. The graying blonde babbled on about errands and picking the boy up in an hour, and Dr. Lyndon was all smiles, assurances and nodding until she patted the boy on the shoulder and rushed out as quickly as she came in. Finally, the doctor could lock the door and focus solely on his newest client.</p><p>Paul was slight for seven years old. Thin legs with knobby knees stuck out from under tiny blue shorts. Slender hands twisted into the hem of the striped t-shirt and the scruffy tennis shoes shifted as the silence continued. Nervous green eyes looked up through the sandy brown bangs. He had a pretty face with soft, pale skin and pouty pink lips. As the doc watched the boy sucked his lower lip in and it popped out reddened and slightly swollen. Lyndon shifted as his cock pressed firmly against his front zipper. He could already see those lips wrapped around his cock, his hands tangled in that too long hair as he fed his cum down that hot, clutching throat. The little hands would be pushing futilely against his hips, the eyes looking up all panicked and teary. Oh, he could cum just thinking about it, but what fun would that be?</p><p>""Welcome to my office, Paul. I'm Dr. Lyndon. You may call me Doctor or Sir. Come sit down."" The doc led the boy to the chair in front of his desk and then sat back in his own chair. Being behind the desk was best for the first session. Sometimes this was his favorite part. He watched the small boy climb into the big leather chair. Even though all his clients were children, Dr. Lyndon never went with the little tiny furniture some child therapists liked. A lot of the special boys felt even more vulnerable in the big chairs and the leather seemed to always be cold. Also, the effect on film was awesome. The doc never remembered to mention it, hah, but every corner of the office was covered by video. Later, carefully edited for full effect, the tapes would be available to the men who made the special sessions possible and also sold to fund some of the special 'field trips' the group took.</p><p>""So, Paul, can you tell me why you're here today?"" Always start with a comforting smile. The boy wiggled uncomfortably, eyes on his hands twisting in his shirt again. His short legs didn't touch the floor even when he sat on the edge of the seat. ""The judge said I need to come here because of what Daddy did, sir."" The soft voice and downcast eyes had Lyndon's cock dribbling in his pants. He leaned on his desk and looked firmly at the boy. ""Paul, look at me."" Big green eyes peeked up at him. ""We'll be talking a lot, just me and you. We're going to talk a lot about you and your father and I know you might not want to, but it's very important that I know exactly what happened. You're safe here with me and no one else will know what we talk about, okay?"" There was a little nod and the kid sat up straighter. ""I'll need to ask you some questions and you will be completely honest with me, Paul. I'll be right here with you the whole way, but you have to trust me and do what I say. Do you understand?"" Another hesitant nod and a quiet, 'yes, sir'.</p><p>""Okay, Paul"", big smile, we're all friends here. The doc leaned back a little. ""Now can you tell me what happened with your father?"" The boy scooted back in the big chair until his feet stuck out from the seat. ""Daddy did bad things to me and the police came and took us both away."" He looked up at the doc and bit his lip. ""He used to touch me and stuff.""</p><p>The therapist nodded, ""Tell me how it all started, Paul. I need to know everything."" The boy pulled his feet up in the chair until he was huddled in on himself. For the moment, the doc ignored it. ""It was just me and Daddy after mommy left us. We were okay, but daddy would come home really late and act really funny. Sometimes he would stay home, though and we would watch TV together."" The story rolled out in that soft, hesitant voice. The green eyes continued to peek up at the doctor every so often. Dr. Lyndon made sure to nod and urge him on when he stopped. ""Daddy started to hold me really close when we sat on the couch and he was in his underwear. He made me stay only in my underwear, too. He said we didn't need anything else if it was just us. He would rub my legs or my belly and tickle me. I liked being with him, but then he wanted me to sit on his lap all the time. He said I was his special boy and we would do special things together. But he would touch me under my underwear and he wanted me to touch him, too. His thing went all hard and he said I made it do that.""</p><p> ""Paul"", the doctor interrupted. ""When we're talking in here, it's important if we use real words so we know exactly what's being discussed. You're being very grown-up about this and we're going to use grown up words, okay?"" Paul nodded okay at the doc, but his eyes were still confused. ""Do you know the real word for a man's 'thing', Paul?"" Dr. Lyndon prompted. Paul opened and closed his little cherry mouth a couple of times and almost whispered, ""Penis?"" Dr. Lyndon smiled. ""Maybe if we were doing a health class, Paul, but can you think of another word for it? Did your father ever call it anything else?"" Paul nodded and a red flush rose up in his cheeks. ""What did he call it, Paul?"" he prompted. There was a soft mumble from the blushing boy and a squirt of pre-cum from the doc. ""Louder, Paul. You can speak up for me, now and look at me, please, when you talk."" The embarrassed gaze met his and the sweet lips said, ""He called it his cock, sir."" ""Good, Paul. That is what a man calls his 'thing'. So can you continue with your story, but this time let's use the real words, okay?""</p><p>A pink tongue swept out over the tiny lips for a moment. ""Daddy's c-c-cock got hard and he said it was my fault."" The doc nodded and made sure to keep eye contact. When the eyes dropped, he prompted the boy to look up. No fun making them walk through the whole thing if they just stared at their laps the whole time. Watching the humiliation was half the fun of the first session. ""Daddy wanted me to touch him and-"". ""He wanted you to touch where, Paul, be specific here. And tell me where he touched you."" ""He wanted me to touch his...cock."" Again the eyes dipped. Dr. Lyndon smacked a hand on the desk. ""Paul!"" The little face jerked up. ""If you can't cooperate enough to look at me when you speak, how can I be sure you're telling me the whole truth. Maybe I need to talk to Judge Franklin about this instead."" ""No! Please, I-I'll do better, I promise!"" Tears began to well up in the green eyes and the little hands fisted in his lap.</p><p>The man frowned at him sternly. ""All right, Paul. I'm willing to give you one more chance. But this time you need to sit up straight and look at me while we talk. If you can't do that, then maybe we need to see the Judge again. Do you understand, Paul?"" The boy nodded frantically, sitting up in the big chair. ""I understand, Dr. Lyndon. I can do it, I promise!"" Little fists rubbed fiercely at the stray tears. ""Continue, Paul. Tell me about the touching and be specific."" More nodding and a deep breath. ""Daddy wanted me to touch his c-cock."" More blushing, but the eyes stayed up. Delicious. ""He told me to rub it with my hands and then he wanted me to put it in my mouth. He made me suck on it and then stuff came out in my mouth and he made me swallow it."" ""Cum, Paul"", corrected the doc, ""Your daddy made you swallow his cum."" Paul clenched his tiny fists. Dr. Lyndon leaned closer to look directly into the seven year olds eyes. ""Go ahead, Paul, it's better for you if you can say everything the grown-up way. It will help you deal with it better. Try it again."" A tiny shudder worked its way through the boy's body. ""He made me suck on his cock and his c-cum came out in my mouth and I swallowed it."" ""Swallowed what, Paul? You swallowed your daddy's what?"" ""I swallowed my Daddy's cum.""</p><p>Dr. Lyndon gave a big smile. ""Good job, Paul. You really did great. Don't you feel better for getting all that out?"" The boy blushed under the praise and soaked it all in. Damn, Lyndon loved this job. ""Okay, would you like some soda, before we start again?"" He walked over to the small fridge and pulled a glass from the cabinet. With one this young and anxious it might take a couple of talking sessions to get to anything really good, so a little of the special cocktail and they could combine the next bits. The powder dissolved instantly in the soda and would be just enough to help the kid relax and make him more compliant without losing any of the real humiliation factor. Best part of all was that the kid wouldn't lose any of the memory later, so he would remember doing everything willingly.</p><p>Lyndon settled behind the desk again and watched as the tiny boy drained the glass. He reached over and took it quickly, impatient to start again. ""Okay, Paul"" he smiled. ""You did really well, before, but now I need you to tell me about how your daddy touched you. Can you do that for me?"" The future fucktoy blushed, but remembered to keep his eyes up. ""Daddy would take off my underwear before he would make me suck his thi- his cock."" Lyndon nodded in approval and the boy perked up under the unvoiced praise. ""He would rub me and touch my cock, too."" ""Good, Paul, but when a boy is as small as you we call it a baby-cock."" The response was indignant. ""I'm not a baby!"" The little spine straightened sharply and the cheeks flushed. ""I know that, Paul. Of course you're not a baby, you've been very grown-up in here today, but we have to use the correct words when we talk. Now try it again"", he said firmly. The sulky voice was soft, ""Daddy rubbed my- my baby-cock and he touched it.""</p><p>Dr. Lyndon shifted quickly. ""Paul, I think it's hard for you to say these kinds of things. Am I right?"" The eyes flickered down and back up. ""Yes, sir."" ""I understand, Paul, and I'm going to try something different that I think will help."" That hopeful, trusting look was soaking his boxers. ""We're going to try more of a show and tell. Do you know what that means, Paul? That means that you're going to show me what you mean as you tell me. That way I really understand what happened and it's easier because you don't have to say everything, some things you can just show me, okay?""</p><p>The kid nodded doubtfully, but the doc gave him a big smile as he came around the desk and helped the tiny second grader to his feet. ""Okay, Paul, to start let's get you ready. You said before that your Daddy had you watch TV in your underwear, so let's try that first."" Before the boy realized what was happening the man had pulled his t-shirt over his head. ""Oh!"" The squeal was delicious as Dr. Lyndon dropped to his knees and pulled one tiny foot off the ground. The kid grabbed onto the man's shoulders instinctively. The tiny crotch was practically in his face as he pulled off the sneakers and socks and shorts. Finally the tiny body was standing only in the little briefs.</p><p>Dr. Lyndon pulled back to look the boy over. Thin arms wrapped around a pale chest. The cock-sucking lips made an alarmed 'O' as he twitched from foot to foot. ""Just stand still, Paul, and let me see you. It's important that I know everything that happened between you and your father, so I need us to be completely open with each other."" Long moments ran on and the boy began to blush under the silent inspection. Just as he began to speak the doctor interrupted. ""Good, Paul. Okay, now hop into the chair and show me where you were touched.""</p><p>The boy didn't hesitate in turning and climbing into the big chair. He pulled both bare feet into the seat and sat crossed legged in front of the therapist. Dr. Lyndon moved to kneel in front of the chair so they were face to face. ""You said your Daddy touched your belly and your legs. Can you show me?"" The boy shifted to straighten his legs and pointed to his thighs and stomach. ""Here and here."" The therapist moved closer still. ""When your daddy touched you did you have your legs closed like you do now?"" The boy shook his head and shifted his legs slightly open. ""Okay, now show me how he touched your baby-cock, Paul.""</p><p>Paul flushed. ""He would make me take my underwear off and-"". ""Wait, Paul. Let's do this right."" Lyndon scooted back from the chair a little. ""Stand up."" The child did. ""Now. Take off your underwear."" There was a moment of hesitation, but then the tiny hands caught at the waist band and pushed. The boys head almost brushed against the man's chest when he bent over, they were so close. The tiny briefs slid over the skinny knees and dropped down. The boy stepped out of them and stood, blushing. Dr. Lyndon didn't keep him waiting this time. ""Get back in the chair, Paul. Show me what happened. It's okay.""</p><p>The boy turned and climbed back onto the leather seat. His cute round ass was on display and the shadowed hole winked in and out of view. The doctor smiled. Patience, this would be sweet. Paul sat upright in the chair and the doctor nodded. ""Okay, Paul, you're doing great. Now, let's see, where were we. Oh, yes, you had your legs spread and were about to talk about your father playing with your baby-cock."" The pedo doc grabbed a thin leg in each hand and spread them until one touched each side of the chair. Being such a small boy, this was a large spread.</p><p>The boy gasped and his fists clenched, but he didn't pull his legs back. The doc watched the twitching thigh muscles as the boy sat there with his little cock and balls on display. The shadowy cleft underneath was only a hint of the fun ahead. ""Okay, Paul. Now show me what happened."" ""Well, my daddy rubbed my b-baby-cock."" The man shifted closer to the chair, now practically against it. ""Take your hand and show me exactly what happened, Paul"", he directed. One tiny trembling hand eased down to the tiny dicklet and wrapped around it. ""He rubbed it like this."" The seven year old began to stoke up and down the shaft. ""I see. Did he do anything else?"" ""He touched me here."" The little hand moved down to cup the tiny ball sac. ""Your balls. He touched them or he squeezed them, Paul?"" ""He-he squeezed them and- and-""</p><p>""It's okay, Paul. Just show me."" The pedo doc was reassuring. ""Show me everything. Don't stop until I say. Show me how your father squeezed your balls."" The boy began squeezing the little ball sac and fondling it in his tiny hand. ""Like this, sir. He would do this and touch my baby-cock at the same time, like this."" A second tiny hand came down to grasp the hard little spike pointing straight up. They worked together for a moment. ""Then daddy would touch me down there."" The boy blushed and his hands stuttered to a stop. ""And sometimes he would touch me with his mouth.""</p><p>""I see"", said the doc, ""I'm going to help you with this, Paul, because I think we really need to do this properly. When you say he touched you down there, you mean he touched your boy cunt, Paul. Can you say that?"" ""B-boy cunt."" ""Good, now I need you to be able to touch yourself there, but you won't be able to sitting in the chair like that. Oh, I know!"" The doc slid his hands up the trim legs and lifted the slight boy. Ignoring the sudden squeal, he pulled him forward until he was on the very edge of the leather seat. Pushing the small chest back to lie down, the doc pulled the legs up and out, draping them over each arm of the large chair. The effect was cock hardening. The seven year old could lay back in the chair, his tight round ass on the very front edge of the seat. The thin legs were spread obscenely wide with the hard little cocklet and balls on display. The stretch caused the ass cheeks to spread and reveal the tight boy cunt waiting to be filled. Obviously the dopehead dad had not tapped this the way it needed to be, but Lyndon and his friends would take care of it. After all, it was their duty and a service to society.</p><p>""Okay, Paul, start explaining again and I'll direct you as I need to so we get an exact idea."" The little hands fluttered for less than a moment. After all, the kid was already hard. And from this view he was made for it. The hands started stroking and rubbing at the little cock and balls. ""Daddy would rub my baby-cock and my balls. He would squeeze me, too."" The hands gave a little squeeze. ""Squeeze harder, Paul. I bet your daddy squeezed harder than that."" The boys head came up for a moment and looked at the doctor. ""Yes, sir, but sometimes he squeezed too hard and it hurt. He would pull on me and I didn't like it and it hurt when he did that down there."" The doctor frowned. Sitting up he put his hands on the tight thighs very close to the crotch. ""Now, Paul, we want to get the truth here. I need to know what happened and if I think you're lying to me this will not go well. Now you need to show me just what your Daddy did and tell me what he said to you while he was doing it. If you need help you can ask me and I'll help you."" The boy let out a whimper, but lay back down and began moving on his own cock again.</p><p>Dr. Lyndon dropped a hand into his own lap to release his hard cock as it strained against his pants. It sprang out and fuck slop splattered underneath the chair immediately. The other hand he left on the thigh of the trembling boy. ""My daddy would rub me like this and squeeze me like this."" The little hand began jerking on the tiny cock and the other began rolling the ball sac roughly, but nowhere near as rough as he was going to get later. Still, Dr. Lyndon had the boy repeat the motions several times while he shifted to get a better view. ""What did your dad say when he would do this? Don't stop, just tell me. And show me how he would touch your boy cunt."" The boys hands picked up the motions again as he talked. ""He told me I was dirty and I wouldn't get h-hard if I was a good boy."" The hand on the balls shifted off and trailed down to the tight hole. As the man watched the boy pushed a slender finger over the clenched hole, but didn't enter. ""It looks like you need help with that, Paul, so I'm going to give you a hand. Just keep going and tell me everything. I bet your father had another name for you, too. What was it?""</p><p>The man took the small wrist in one hand and gathered some of the leaking pre-cum from his own cock with the other. He smeared it over the tiny fingers and, began working one in and out only to the first knuckle. There was a sob in the boy's voice. ""He would do this and it hurt, but he wouldn't stop."" ""But he used more fingers than this, didn't he, Paul?"" the doc pried another little finger from the tight fist and forced it into the tight hole. The boy groaned and tried to pull away his arm, but to no effect. The two fingers were fucking the tiny hole full length now and the boy was whining. ""Sir, please-"" ""Oh, yes, Paul, you need more than that. We have to really do this correctly, don't we?"" He pried loose another finger and rammed the three full length into the hot little cunt.</p><p>The boy's other hand came down to tug at the man's wrist. ""Sir, it hurts! I don't want to."" He writhed on the chair. The doctor slapped the reaching hand sharply, never stopping the fucking with the boys own fingers. ""Now, you told me you would cooperate. I don't want to hear any whining. If you can't tell me the rest and show me at the same time I will help you, but I better start hearing more of what your father said right now."" Dr. Lyndon brought his sloppy hand off his own cock and started frigging the tiny cock in front of his face. The boy squealed and bucked. The doc was quite a bit rougher than the boy had been, but the little spike stayed hard as a rock.</p><p> ""Start talking, Paul, what did your father call you when he would do this?"" The boy was crying openly, big tears running down the sides of his face. ""He-he called me his p-pussy-boy and said he needed to f-fuck me to teach me better. Then he-he- Aaaah!"" The doc watched as the boy shivered through a dry come right before his eyes. The little boy cunt clenched and clenched around the tiny fingers as he continued to force them in and out. The doc dropped his hand from the spasming baby-cock and pinched his fingers around the tiny balls. A shriek came from the boy even as the little spike above twitched wildly.</p><p> With his tight hold on the thin wrist, the man crammed the boy's fingers deep in the hot cunt and held them there. His other hand lifted from the boys balls and gripped a knee to prevent him from pulling his legs down from the chair. ""Paul!"" The boys head lifted from the chair and met the doctor's face. Tears ran down the pretty face and the red lips were swollen as if he'd been chewing on them. ""What did you just do, Paul?"" The man demanded. ""Did you just have a dry cum?"" The boy sobbed and struggled where he was pinned, spread and exposed. ""Did you? That is filthy! You are a filthy, dirty little boy, Paul!""</p><p>""No,"" came the pitiful sob. ""I didn't mean to."" The doc took a quick glance at the clock. ""I know, Paul. I know you didn't mean to. It's okay, Paul. I'm sure it was just the one time. I'm sure you didn't have such nasty little dry cums with your father, did you?"" The green eyes continued to stream tears. The little mouth opened and closed and the head finally nodded. ""I need you to use your words, Paul. Did you have cums when your father rubbed your baby-cock?"" The boy wiggled uncomfortably and tried to pull his hand free from his ass, but the man pretended to ignore it. ""Yes,"" came the whisper finally. ""I had c-cums then."" ""When, Paul,"" came the demand. ""Say it. You had cums when your father rubbed your baby-cock, didn't you?"" ""I had c-cums when Daddy rubbed my baby-c-cock."" The doc rubbed a soothing hand up and down the boy's thigh. ""And when else, Paul. Did you have cums when your father was fucking your tight little boy-cunt? Say it."" The sobbing picked up volume and the head fell back to the chair. ""I-I had cums wh-when my Daddy fu-fucked my boy-c-cunt."" ""You've been very bad, Paul."" The doctor leaned closer to the sprawled boy and flicked his free hand over the still hard spike before slipping that hand down into his own lap. ""You've been a filthy little cock-whore."" He stroked hard and fast. They had little time left, but it would be enough. ""You shook your little baby-cock in your father's face and he had to fuck that tight little cunt to teach you better, but you didn't learn any better, did you, Paul? You just kept having cums and having cums."" He let go of the boy's wrist to reach back for the glass on the desk. The boy kept shaking and crying, but didn't move the fingers from his hole. ""I'm going to help you learn better, though. I'm going to do everything..it..takes!""</p><p>Dr. Lyndon got the glass down just in time to spray it half full of cock sauce. He couldn't wait to blast one off if that tight ass. He took a moment to squeeze the last of his cum into the glass before refastening his 9 ½ inches into his Dockers. ""Okay, Paul"", he sat back. ""Boy! Sit up and stop playing with your boy-cunt like a whore!"" The boy yanked his hand away and struggled to pull his legs down and sit up. The doc watched the efforts in amusement.</p><p>Finally the boy was again perched on the edge of the chair; hands clenched in his lap and tear tracks drying on his cute face. Dr. Lyndon looked at him seriously. ""Now, I am willing to help you, Paul."" The tiny hands fisted tears from the green eyes. ""Y-You will?"" ""Yes, but you will have to work hard in our sessions and do everything I say. It won't be easy, but together we can help you to be a good boy. Is that what you want?"" The fucktoys face brightened. ""Oh, yes, sir. I can be good."" The doctor smiled. ""I know you can, Paul. We're going to see exactly how good you can be. But first, why don't you get dressed while I get something for you to take home.""</p><p>The boy jumped down from the chair and began pulling on his clothes. Dr. Lyndon took the glass of cum and walked over to the side cabinet. He poured in some carbonated water and mixed in a little powdered Viagra. Turning back, he offered it to the now fully clothed boy. ""This will help you prepare for our next session, Paul."" The boy drained the glass quickly and looked up for approval. Dr. Lyndon smiled and took the glass just as a knock came on the locked door. ""That must be your ride, Paul. Now remember, you don't have to talk to anyone about our sessions if you don't want to, but if you want others to know you're such a filthy little boy, you can tell anyone you want."" The boy shook his head vigorously, eyes wide. Dr. Lyndon smiled again and went to his door. ""You're just on time. Paul and I were just finishing up. Just take these."" He pulled a bottle from his desk drawer. ""One every night before bed. It will help with processing our sessions. And I'll see Paul again tomorrow afternoon at two o'clock for our next session.""</p><p>With goodbyes all around Dr. Lyndon shooed the two out the door and settled in to review the camera footage. Paul was extremely photogenic. He would do great in the fuck films after they finished with him here. But tomorrow was another day. And the special cocktail would make sure the kid was ready and raring to go. Sure, it would make him horny as hell and more sensitive than the little cunt could ever have imagined, but hey, they were just giving him what he needed. After all, every little pussy craved cock, right? Watching the screen, the doc leaned back in the chair, stroking his cock and smiled. Tomorrow he would begin again with his pussy-boy in session.</p>"
96,Paul in Session: Session 2,Alexa,alexabrowning@yahoo.com,"['M/b', 'nc', 'oral', 'anal', 'humil', 'spanking', 'toys']",Things heat up in seven year old Paul's second session with his therapist.,2011-07-23T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Two o'clock couldn't seem to come fast enough for Dr. Lyndon. He was looking forward to going further in session with Paul. As he looked over everything he had planned for the day, he decided to make it a long session. He shifted in his chair, already hard. That little pussy-boy had better get here soon. Just as he was envisioning the punishment for being late to a special session a knock came to the door.</p><p>The overstretched cunt foster guardian apologized for being a little late and babbled on for a minute about other kids and her life and other shit the Doc could not possibly care less about. She actually looked relieved to hear that the session would run long today. After goodbyes as quick as Dr. Lyndon could manage she was gone. He turned to find Paul waiting, eyes on the floor.</p><p>""Good afternoon, Paul. Did you think about yesterday's session last night?"" The boy blushed and chewed his lip as he looked up through the over-long fringe of hair. ""Yes, Doctor Lyndon."" Dr. Lyndon smiled. That last dose of Viagra should have kept the little cunt 'thinking' about the session for quite a while. And if he took his meds last night he should be getting a little twitchy today, too.</p><p>""Good, Paul, very good. Well, let's get started, shall we."" He guided the boy over to the chair. ""We have a lot to do today."" The boy hesitated for a moment before climbing back into the leather chair. The doc leaned back against the edge of his desk. ""Would you like something to drink before we begin, Paul?"" The boy nodded, twisting the little hands together in his lap. The doc went to the side cabinet and pulled out a glass. He mixed the carbonated water and powdered Viagra with more of the special cocktail. It was too bad he couldn't add the cum to it this time, but today he planned for Paul to get it from the source.</p><p>Paul drank the mix and handed back the glass. The Doc smiled at him warmly and put the glass on the desk. ""Now, Paul, I'd like us to return to where we left off yesterday. Do you agree?"" The sweet little fucktoy looked doubtful, but nodded. The Doc waited silently for a moment. ""Paul!"" The boy jumped, wide-eyed, at the sharp tone. ""Were you not paying attention yesterday, Paul? Did you lie to me when you said you thought about the session?"" ""No, no sir, I did pay attention"", he protested. ""Then where did we leave off yesterday? Prepare yourself."" The Doc loomed over the chair and watched as the seven-year old flushed with humiliation. The tiny body slid from the chair and slowly peeled off his clothes until he began to crawl, naked, back into the chair. The doc waited until he was sliding down to spread his legs over the arms of the chair before interrupting him.</p><p>""Paul, it really isn't the nice thing to do to leave your clothes lying all over the floor, now is it?"" The boy froze. ""Get up, Paul and take your clothes over to the shelf."" Dr. Lyndon watched, cock hardening even further, as the naked child slid from the leather chair and picked up all of the clothing. He walked across the large office and placed each piece on the low shelf. As he turned to walk back Dr. Lyndon could see that the tiny cock was already half-hard. The boy climbed back into the chair and slid down with a tearful look at the doctor. There was some trouble getting his legs over the arms of the large chair, but the Doc watched the struggle for some time before stepping forward. ""It looks like you need some help, Paul."" He grabbed the tiny ankles and spread the legs wide over the chair arms. The cunt slipped lower toward the front of the chair with a grunt.</p><p>""There we go."" The man smiled down at the flushed face, still holding the ankles tightly. ""I know that seems difficult, Paul, but it really is the best way for you to show me what happened with your father. Don't you agree?"" The boy looked hesitant. He opened and closed his mouth without saying anything and began to pull one ankle closed. Dr. Lyndon just smiled, waiting, and began to ease the tiny legs further apart. He watched as the boys eyes widened and the stretch pulled further. Finally the little butt began to lift from the seat and the pussyboy squealed. ""Yes, Sir! It's a good way! I want to show you what happened, really!"" The man let the cunt ease back to the seat of the chair and knelt down between the spread legs. He slid his hands from ankles down the thighs until both hands framed the tiny cock and balls. His thumbs rested just at the tiny rosebud and he flexed them, watching the tiny hole open just a fraction before letting go.</p><p>Above, the shaggy little head rose up and big green eyes peered down at the doctor. The man flashed him a big smile. ""Okay, good, Paul. Now we're ready to begin. Yesterday we talked about some of the things that your father did to you. Do you remember?"" A tiny nod came and the teeth began chewing on that bottom lip again. ""Yesterday you said your father played with your baby-cock and squeezed your balls and fingered your filthy little boy-cunt. Is that right?"" The doctor smiled brightly at the tiny nod and the warm flush on the fucktoys face. ""You also said you sucked your fathers cock and drank his cum, Paul. Remember? Then we talked about the fact that you had dry cums and your father had to punish you by fucking you really hard."" Teary eyes blinked slowly up at him. ""But obviously your father didn't do something right with you, Paul, because you had another dry cum right here in my office yesterday, didn't you?"" A sniff and a nod, but that wasn't going to cut it this time.</p><p>""What do you think, Paul? Do you think it was right for you to have your nasty, filthy little dry cums here when I am trying to help you?"" The tears started flowing down the flushed cheeks. Dr. Lyndon was hard as a rock and a wet spot was starting to form on the front of his pants. ""Well, Paul. Answer me."" ""N-no, Dr. Lyndon. I'm sorry."" A tiny sob caused the little voice to break. Pre-cum sprayed the inside to Dr. Lyndon's Dockers. ""It's okay, Paul."" He soothed as his hands rubbed the inside thighs and around the tiny cock. ""I'm going to help you. I'm going to keep working with you until you can stop having those disgusting dry cums. And I won't tell anyone about what you did if you don't want me to and if you do what I say. Understand, Paul?"" The little cocksucker lips curled up in a little smile and he nodded. ""Yes, sir. Thank you, sir.""</p><p>Dr. Lyndon smiled. ""Now today, Paul, we're going to test whether you can stop yourself from having dry cums. If you don't have any, then we can move forward in the session, okay?"" Paul nodded quickly. ""Okay, Paul, yesterday you said you would sometimes come when your father fucked your boy-cunt. So today I have something to help us test that, okay?"" The man pulled a black bag from underneath the desk and pulled a vibrating dildo from the bag. The boys eyes widened at the sight. It was black latex, seven inches long and 1 ½ inches around with textured veins bulging on the sides. The head was a pointy mushroom shape guaranteed to pop through any pussyboys ring and with widened edges to force the walls open as it went in and out. Still, it was smaller than the doctors own 9 ½ inch boycunt breaker. He wanted that time to be special. It was obvious the boy's father had been pathetic, but when Dr. Lyndon fucked this little cunt, it would know it had been Fucked!</p><p>""Now, Paul,"" the man pulled the frightened eyes back to him. ""I know it may be a little intimidating at first. Is this bigger than your fathers cock?"" The boy nodded quickly, eyes going back to the fuck stick. How pathetic. Good thing Paul was with them now, or he might not have learned what a real fuck was. ""Well I can understand that, but I am here to help you and this is all to help you, okay?"" The babycunt nodded slowly, unsure, not that it mattered at this point. The little cocklet was hard and pointing almost straight up. The doc brushed a finger over it and it twitched like the kid was ready to cum already. ""Okay, Paul, before we start with that I have to make sure it will go in. Do you want me to help or do you want me to just try it."" He pushed the end of the black cock against the rosebud lightly, then with more force. ""It's your choice, Paul."" The little cunt tried to squirm away from the cock. ""Please, it's too big."" ""Would you like me to prepare you for the test, Paul?"" The kid nodded quickly, eyes tearing up again. Dr. Lyndon's cock twitched.</p><p>He slid the fake cock onto the leather chair next to the boys hip and put his hands back on the boys thighs. His index fingers brushed along the hard little spike while his thumbs pulled open the little hole. ""Okay, Paul. I'm going to help you. Ready?"" The little head nodded and the man smiled. He hoped the video caught this clearly. He would have to go back and watch the kids face. Pulling the rosebud open sharply he dived in and shoved his tongue deep into the exposed hole. There was a sharp squeal from above and the spread legs tried to tighten. Ignoring the noise the man kept his hands on the tiny thighs and pushed them open even further. He swirled his tongue deeper and curled it around every side. Pulling out he sucked on the hole and nibbled over every edge before diving in again. Dr. Lyndon controlled the twisting body in front of him and pulled the tiny hole ever wider, filling it with spit. He corkscrewed his tongue forcefully, driving in and out in sharp jabs.</p><p>The little seven-year-old twisted and squealed, writhing on the leather chair. Fortunately he was pinned firmly and could only take everything being given, just as it should be. Finally the doc finished up by chewing on the puffy cunt lips. The little hole was gaping slightly, swollen and pink from the treatment. Pulling back he grabbed the black dildo and began pushing the cock against the hole. Predictably the little cunt began twisting away and protesting, but it was far too late for that. However, for the cameras...Hmm. Dr. Lyndon slapped his free hand sharply on the stretched thigh. The boy screamed shrilly and jerked his head up. ""Paul, you are being very stubborn and uncooperative. I am very disappointed. Even with my help you aren't prepared. Now you're going to have to help yourself."" The doc held the plastic cock in front of the boys face. ""Well, take it!"" The tiny hands came up and gingerly took hold. Confused eyes looked at Dr. Lyndon. ""Go on, Paul. Get it wet."" The boy looked back at him. ""Just like you used to do for your father before he would fuck your tight little boycunt, Paul. Do it just like that."" There was that delicious flush again and then a tiny pink tongue came out to lick at the latex hesitantly. ""Come on, Paul!"" Another sharp smack to the thigh and another wild jump. ""I need you to cooperate with me. Now show me how you get it wet. This is all to help you, after all. I don't want to have to tell the Judge that you don't appreciate all our help."" There was a frantic shaking of the shaggy head and the little tongue began washing up and down the black cock. What little spit was ending up on the fuck stick would long have dried by the time it was forced up that tight ass, but the visual and the humiliation would last and last. Dr. Lyndon's cock throbbed against his zipper.</p><p>Finally the boy began licking over and around the head. Obviously there was much the sperm donor didn't bother to teach the cunt. ""Try putting the head in your mouth, Paul."" He directed. The boy pursed his little cocksucker lips around the tip and slowly began easing it into his face-cunt. The lips were just stretching around the wider edge when the boy started pulling it back out with a groan. Quickly the doctor wrapped his hand over the boys hands on the cock. ""Here, let me help you, Paul."" He began pushing the plastic cock slowly but firmly through those pouty lips. With his other hand he started to rub the tiny cock and balls. Slowly the head of the black cock pushed through and entered the tiny mouth. Wide green eyes grew even wider as he continued to push the cock further in.</p><p>Dr. Lyndon rubbed briskly over the boys cock and balls as two, then three inches of the cock disappeared between the stretched lips and began pushing into the boys throat. The boy started squirming again and noises of protest sounded from around the plastic cock. Dr. Lyndon smacked his hand down on the tiny cock and the resulting spasm allowed another half inch of cock to sink into the tight throat. Ignoring any further protests he pulled and squeezed the tiny balls and cock roughly as the bulge of the cock pushed further into the throat. 4 ½ inches in and the little throat bulged and rippled as the tiny boy swallowed around it convulsively. The Doc longed to just force the rest in, but it was time to move along. With a sharp pinch to the balls the boys resulting scream opened up his throat enough to sink another inch in before pulling it out abruptly. Tears ran from the shut eyes and the tiny form began to sob pitifully. ""There, there, Paul,"" Dr. Lyndon soothed. ""I know you like it when you can suck cock,"" the eyes flew open and gaped at the man. ""but we really have to move on, now. Maybe we can come back to that in a while. I promise. After all, this is all for you."" The man smiled brightly.</p><p>The boy sniffled in confusion. Dr. Lyndon slid his free hand down again to cup the tiny cock and balls as he used his thumb to spread the slightly swollen rosebud open. He rested the tip of the black plastic cock against the ring and pushed slowly. The boy whined softly and the round cheeks of his ass tightened. Dr. Lyndon kept pushing until the head of the cock began to stretch the hole open. Holding it in place he looked up at the softly panting babyfuck. ""How does that feel, Paul. Do you feel like having any dry cums?"" The boy twisted and groaned. ""No, sir. It kind of hurts a little. I don't want it, please."" Dr. Lyndon smiled. ""You're doing good, though, Paul. We have to be sure you won't have any nasty cums and then we can move on. Otherwise, we'll have so much more work to do."" He sank the head of the cock into the tight hole to its widest point. The boy moaned and clenched his little fists on the slick leather. ""You do know we're doing all this for you, Paul. You want to get better, don't you? You don't want to be a nasty little dirty boy."" He slowly twisted the cock within the ring. ""You do want to get better, don't you? Answer me, Paul."" ""Yes, sir,"" came the panting answer. ""I want to g-get better."" ""You want this, don't you, Paul. You need it."" ""Yes, I want it, sir."" Tears began to flood over the flushed cheeks. ""I need it.""</p><p>The Doc smiled and pushed slowly until the head was forced through the ring with a pop. The boy gave a low wail and jerked like he'd been smacked again. The doctor started stroking the hard little spike in front of him while he pushed the plastic cock deeper into the hot little ass. The boy continued to moan and clench his cheeks around the hard plastic cock. When the man had 4 inches embedded in the tight channel he stopped for a moment. ""How does that feel, Paul. Is this how you felt when your father fucked your boycunt?"" The boy sobbed. ""It hurts, it hurts. Please, I want to stop, now."" The doctor frowned. ""Really, Paul. This is all for you. You said you wanted this. You said you needed it, didn't you? Did you lie to me, Paul?"" The confused little fucktoy cried and shook his head. ""No, sir, but it hurts."" ""Sometimes things hurt before they get better, Paul, but you haven't had any dry cums yet, so you're doing very well. If you want it to end so badly, we'll hurry up the pace then, shall we."" The doctor smiled up at the trembling boy and firmly sank another three inches into the tiny cunt. The shriek and flailing were spectacular. All the more so because of the simultaneous squeeze to the soft ball sac. Dr. Lyndon kept his grip on the tiny balls through the movement of the little body, only releasing them once the struggle had subsided. ""Are you ready to continue, Paul. I need you to be a good boy and not have any filthy dry cums during the test. Understand?"" The trembling boy nodded fearfully.</p><p>Slowly, with his eyes on the tight boy cunt, Dr. Lyndon pulled an inch of fake cock out and eased it back in. The stretched ring clung slightly to the slick latex in both directions. He couldn't wait to watch it turn itself inside out around his own fuck stick. Still slow, he pulled back several inches. The little boy squirmed slightly, whining deep in his throat from the drag of the head on his inner walls. The Doc smiled at the lovely picture and pushed the cock deeper with firm pressure. Then slowly dragging the cock out until the head pulled at the tight ring, he looked up at his tiny patient. Drying tear tracks trailed over flushed cheeks; warm breaths coming in little pants. The shaggy hair along his temples was darkening with sweat and curling up to cling to his skin. The eyelashes fluttered slightly as the boy registered each sensation. The lower lip was swollen and had tiny teeth marks in it already.</p><p>""All right, now, Paul. You're doing very well. No dry cums yet. Just a little longer and we'll be done, okay?"" The tousled head gave a small nod. The Doc slid a hand up one slender thigh to frame the still hard baby cock. With a smooth motion he began fucking the plastic cock into the slick hole, giving it only a couple of inches. The boy shuddered and twisted. ""No, stop"", he whined. The Doc frowned and kept fucking the second grader steadily. ""Paul, I know you want to do well on this test, right?"" ""Yes, sir"", the child gasped out. ""Okay, I'm going to help you by hurrying through all the levels of the test. Whenever you want me to move on to another level, just let me know that there's no need to continue on the current level."" Confused, ""N-no need to-"" ""Oh, yes, Paul"", the Doctor gave a smile over the wide-spread legs. ""That is complicated. So, whenever you want to move on, just say 'No', okay?"" ""B-but-"". ""All right, here we go, Paul"".</p><p>The Doc grasped the black rubber halfway up and began a pounding rhythm into the tight ass. Shrill screeches came from the tiny boy as his boy cunt was worked. ""Stop, please, no!"" ""No, Paul? Okay."" The grinning doctor fed 5 ½ inches of cock into the hole, keeping up the fast pace. The kid was pulling to get away from the fucking, but was pinned in place by the position and the hand at his crotch. Before long another 'No' spilled out and the doctor almost laughed out loud. ""Goodness, Paul,"" he spoke above the cries, ""I wouldn't think you would want more so quickly, but I guess it's part of being a cock-hungry slut. Here, have what you want, then."" Without changing pace the Doc began hammering the full 7 ½ inches into the squirming seven year old. Ignoring the shrieks and writhing, the Doc shifted to be sure the cameras caught the full view. One tiny fighting fucktoy spread out over the leather chair being long-dicked by the black rubber cock. After only minutes he noticed the little butt beginning to hunch back toward the cock and the tiny cocklet start to twitch more wildly. The little body bucked up violently and a shrill scream tore out. Keeping the cock going, he watched as the hole spasmed around the plastic.</p><p>""Paul! I can't believe you would cum like that during your test!"" Ignoring the spluttered and tearful apologies, "" Anyone would think you enjoy being a filthy little fucked out slut boy. We'll see how bad you really are. Don't let this happen again"", he warned. The boy continued to sob and shudder as his now more sensitive cunt was continually fucked deep and strong. Little eyes squeezed tight and tiny fingers clenched into fists in an attempt to stop the rising pull of another cum. Dr. Lyndon smirked. With the cocktail this little fucktoy was on it would take a sedative to stop him from cumming. And he would probably cum while unconscious anyway. The Doc twisted his wrist, adding a rotating motion to the fucking. More delicious cries came from the pinned cunt. A second dry cum wracked the tiny body.</p><p>Immediately the Doc pulled the hard cock back until the head lay where the tiny prostate should be. Even as the little legs spasmed and the body bucked violently under the orgasm, the Doc continued to scrape the wide edge of the cock head over the tiny bump with short, quick strokes. The new stimulation forced the boy through multiple dry cums in quick succession. Grinning, the Doc kept up the motion for quite awhile. The cries had taken on a frantic, hysterical quality as he switched back to the long, full strokes again. The spasms were increasingly violent and the boy pulled away from the fucking desperately. Registering what might or might not have been a shrieked 'No', the Doc sped up the strokes to a hammering pace, twisting and spiraling the hard cock into every part of the now more open cunt. The free hand slid to cup and rub the baby cock into yet another violent dry cum.</p><p>The protests began to taper off into gasps and wordless cries as the dazed green eyes blinked, unfocused. Still, the Doc appreciated a little more awareness in his baby cunts. Anything less was just not respectful. He forced the plastic cock deep into the open hole and held it there. With the other hand he pinched the tiny cockhead sharply. The boy squealed and reared up. ""Paul, I don't think you're paying attention to the test. Do we need to start over?"" The boy gaped, open mouthed and Dr. Lyndon's cock strained against his zipper. ""Okay, Paul, I'm going to give you something else to focus on while we finish the test. Something I know you like.""</p><p>With a quick motion the doctor stood and yanked the tiny boy up from the chair. In a moment the child was kneeling in the big chair on hands and knees. Dr. Lyndon quickly pulled the boys knees forward slightly and to the sides of the seat. When he leaned back to keep from falling off, his stuffed asshole pushed nearly against the back of the chair. The Doc smiled down at the confused and shivering boy. With one hand he stoked over the tiny face and laced his fingers in the fine, damp hair. With the other he unfastened his dockers and pulled out his swollen, leaking boyfucker. The boys eyes grew wider and he shifted back away from the straining cock. As he did the base of the rubber cock pushed against the chair back and the boy froze, caught between two fuckings.</p><p>Dr. Lyndon smiled innocently. ""I know you enjoyed sucking your Daddy's cock, Paul. This should make you feel better and we'll see if you can pay attention while we finish the test."" The boy opened his mouth to protest and the Doc fed the first couple of inches of cock into the pouty lips, cutting him off. As the first rocking motion began the boy brought a hand up to push at the hips in front of him. Well used to such bad behavior, the Doc picked up the thin wooden pointer from the desk behind him and brought it up against the underside of the tiny cock and balls. The muffled squeal felt great around his cock and he fed another couple of inches into the hot mouth. It only took a few more strikes for the little fuck to get the idea and stop resisting. The tiny hands clenched into the leather chair seat helplessly and Dr. Lyndon felt a flood of pre-cum rush out at the sight. He continued pushing more and more in; fucking the tiny lips and watching for any resistance from his little fucktoy in training. When no more than 4 or 5 inches was sinking in, the boy began pulling back on each stroke. With his head forced down on the cock, the kids whole body was shifting back, pushing the plastic cock into him more firmly. All the twisting was pushing the plastic cock gradually out of the tight ass, but each push against the chair forced it back into the cunt hole. Whines and whimpers started working their way out around the hot man cock. Smirking again, the Doc picked up the pace, pulling further out and stroking deeper into the tiny throat with each push.</p><p>Finally a little less than six inches were sliding between the swollen lips and the Doc decided that was good for one day, especially as he wanted to cum soon, very soon. He gripped the boys hair tightly and began pushing and pulling until Paul was banging his stuffed ass cunt against the chair harder on each thrust and nearly gagging himself on the Doctors cock in the other direction. The tiny seven year old was being forced to fuck himself from both ends; driving the horny pedo doc to cum. The shivers running down the boys back indicated he, too, was close to cumming again. The doc began hammering at the boy, spiraling higher, and waited just the few seconds until the tiny body started to spasm in orgasm. Immediately he stepped forward and started fucking deeper, pounding the boys ass against the chair and forcing the rubber cock even deeper. With the stiff pointer he started whipping at the tiny cock and balls. The little fuck started shrieking and twisting.</p><p>The Doc grunted and forced his cock fully into the tight throat, knowing he was cutting off the air for long seconds, pulling free as the kid spasmed through another dry cum, only to paint his own cum over the wide eyes and gasping mouth. He dropped the pointer and used his free hand to direct the globs of thick, sticky cum over the flushed face. His tight grip on the boys shaggy hair let him twist his head to receive the splashes of cum in all directions and let the camera catch every flinch.</p><p>When the big cock stopped spitting there was thick cum coating most of the cute face. Translucent white dripped from the swollen cocksucker lips and painted across plump cheeks and button nose. It even caught on dark eyelashes, stringing out as the eyelids fluttered in an attempt to open before clenching shut again. The Doc pulled on the fine hair until the tiny back arched and the cock stuffed ass was pressed firmly against the chair. Coincidentally the cum streaked face was tilted back and directly toward one of the cameras.</p><p>""Stay just like that, Paul. I'll help you get cleaned up."" Dr. Lyndon took his time tucking himself back in and straightening his clothes, replacing the pointer on the desk. Meanwhile the boy remained positioned in the chair, eyes clenched shut, rubber cock buried deep and sweat slickened body quivering. The Doc moved to the side and came back with a drinking glass and spoon. Leaving the eyes for last, he began scooping off the layer of milky cum into the glass. He was careful to leave behind just enough for the boy to feel it drying on his skin, but not enough to be noticeable to anyone else.</p><p>Finally done, he leaned against the desk with the glass and ordered the boy to sit down. With shaky muscles and relieved eyes, the boy moved to do just that, only to realize at the last second that the black plastic cock was still in. ""D-doctor Lyndon, I-"". ""Sit down, Paul"", a stern look, pretending not to remember about the toy stretching the little fuckhole. ""B-but sir-."" Dr. Lyndon loomed over the awkwardly perched boy. ""Unless you'd like to begin the test again, of course."" The boy dropped onto his bottom with a satisfying yelp and squirmed to find a more comfortable position, finally leaning more to one side and letting the cock ease out an inch or more to escape the pole pushing into his guts.</p><p>""Well, Paul, I guess you understand you didn't do so well with the test."" The boy lowered his head and nodded just a little. ""Even when I tried to help you out myself, you just couldn't stop having dry cums."" As he talked the boy began sniveling and a few tears dropped down onto the skinny legs. Dr. Lyndon started getting hard again. ""I'm afraid we have a lot of work ahead of us, Paul. But if you obey me and work very hard I'm sure we can accomplish a lot. Are you willing to work hard, Paul?"" The wide, teary green eyes met his and the shaggy head nodded quickly. ""Yes, sir."" ""It won't be easy, Paul. We'll have to work very long and hard, but we'll know you're cured when you can stop yourself from having such nasty dry cums. Are you sure this is what you want?"" The tiny head nodded again. ""Oh, yes, sir. I'll be good. I'll work hard."" Dr. Lyndon smiled. ""I know you will, Paul. Now, before we continue on you need to clean up after yourself.""</p><p>He held out the glass of cum and smiled as the tiny hands took it reflexively. Green eyes looked up doubtfully through shaggy brown fringe. ""Drink up, Paul. If I'm going to help you by fucking your face, the least you can do is clean it up correctly. And thank me properly for my help."" A tiny pink tongue peeked out to lick nervously over the swollen lips as the boy lifted the glass toward his mouth. The Doc nodded slightly at the upward glance and watched in delight as the tiny seven year old drank down the sticky spunk. Finally the back of one tiny hand came up to wipe over shiny, cum stained lips as the boy handed back the empty glass.</p><p>""Good boy, Paul. You drank that like a pro."" The boy smiled tentatively at the approval. ""Now thank me for my help,"" the boy began to speak, ""And remember, Paul, be specific."" The second grader spoke softly, ""Thank you, Dr. Lyndon, for helping me and doing the test."" ""And..."", prompted the man. ""A-and for f-fucking my f-face."" The doc smiled in approval and the stupid little fuck smiled back. ""Good, Paul, now tell me how much you liked it when I fucked your face."" The tiny boy looked startled, but rushed to speak as the man began to frown. ""Oh, oh I l-liked it. I liked it a lot. It-it felt good?"" Dr. Lyndon was willing to let the doubt in the tone pass this time. ""Well, you are very good at being face-fucked, Paul. We'll have to make sure you don't have dry cums from that, though. Since you enjoy it so."" ""Yes, sir. I'll be good."" The doctor chuckled lightly and nodded, thinking of how good the little fucktoy would be soon.</p><p>The boy leaned more toward the side of the chair and Dr. Lyndon jumped up. ""For goodness sake, Paul. Let me help you sit correctly."" He grabbed the tiny body under the arms and, careful to lift an inch more off the seat, dropped him firmly into the middle of the chair. There was a cry as the hard plastic cock was forced deep into him and the little boy arched his back. ""Whatever is the matter with you, Paul. This is not a way to behave. Stand up!"" The Doc yanked him off the chair by his arm, being sure to drag the embedded cock across the leather seat. Once upright the heavy cock began to slide from the abused boycunt and dropped heavily to the floor. Dr. Lyndon looked down at it and then to the whimpering child. ""Paul, did you have this in the entire time we were just talking?"" A little nod and a tearful sniff answered him. ""Paul, I'm very disappointed in you."" The shaggy head jerked up in disbelief and wide eyes met his. ""You should have told me that you left the test cock in. Obviously you are even more of a cock-hungry boyslut than I thought. You can't get enough hard cock in your hot little boy cunt."" He ignored the whines and shaking head. ""We'll have to work extra hard on this problem, but don't worry. I'm here to make sure you get what you need.""</p><p>He smiled and waited until the tiny fucktoy began to look a little more reassured. Then, ""Of course, we need to continue with a strong start, so I'm going to have to punish you for leaving the cock in your cunt so long."" The look on the cunts face almost made him laugh. ""I think a spanking will remind you not to fuck everything you come across. But I'll let you choose, Paul. Do you want my belt or my hand?"" The tiny boy squirmed and whined little protests out as he jiggled from foot to foot, but the little baby cock was a hard spike.</p><p>Finally, ""Y-your h-hand, I g-guess, but Dr. Lyndon I-."" ""Alright then."" A hand on the tiny shoulder led the boy over to the armless chair against the wall. The man quickly pulled the naked body across his lap, careful to press the hard spike against one leg. ""I'm going to start, Paul. While I do this I want you to remember fucking your hot hole with that cock. That's what this is for."" Without waiting for a reply the doctor brought his hand down on the tiny ass. The round bubble cheeks flattened out beneath the force and a wail ripped from the second grader. With a steady rhythm he continued spanking, one hand on the lower back to still the squirming. When the upper ass was a warm red he began moving lower, sliding his free hand down to feel the heat from the abused cheeks. Finally the boys entire ass was hot and swollen and he was rubbing his tiny cock against the doc's thigh. The man stopped abruptly and rubbed his hands over the plump flesh. Sobs echoed unceasingly from the tiny child. ""Almost done, Paul,"" he reassured him. Then the Doc used his hand to spread the red cheeks, exposing the swollen fuckhole. ""We have to make sure we put these where they'll do the most good."" Then he began spanking sharply and quickly over the exposed hole. The boy shrieked and kicked, trying to escape. The Doc spanked harder, stretching the tiny cheeks until the hole gaped open under his punishing hand. The inner crevice walls were reddening under the assault, but the thrusts against his thigh were getting stronger. Dr. Lyndon quickened his pace and put more strength in each smack, until each hit rocked through the small body. Finally the shrieks took on a new tone as the babyfuck shook through another dry come. The tiny hole spasmed and clenched open and shut.</p><p>The Doc gave a few more swats through the cum and stopped. He rubbed his hands over the reddened cheeks. ""You did good, Paul. Now your punishment is over, so I'm going to put something on to make you feel better."" The boy only continued to sob, so the Doc pulled open a drawer in the shelf next to him and pulled out a bottle of lotion. Pouring some into his hand he began massaging it roughly into the swollen ass. He was careful to cover every inch of abused flesh as he squeezed the hot cheeks and rubbed firmly.</p><p>Then, he pulled out a smaller bottle of specially prepared lotion. Spreading the cheeks he poured some over the crease and hole. Then he massaged it in with firm strokes, ignoring the gasps and whimpers it caused. Pouring more onto his fingers, he circled the tiny hole and eased a finger in and out slowly. The boy squirmed slightly and yelped as a second finger was added suddenly. ""Now hold still, Paul,"" he added more lotion into the hole. ""This is to make you feel better after your punishment and the test as well. I realize it can be hard on you, but we'll do whatever we need to until you are better."" The two fingers thrust firmly and deeply into the fucked hole, coating all sides with a thick layer of the cream. For awhile it would do nothing, but in a few hours it would sink into the tissues and deliver a hormonal kick to the kids libido. He would be hard all evening and all night, no matter what. The feeling of needing to cum would grow until he wanted to jack that little cock non-stop.</p><p>Finally he let the trembling boy get up and put his clothes on. The hiss as the tiny briefs slid over the swollen ass was beautiful. Dr. Lyndon wondered if he should end every session this way in the future. The two were cleaned up and had just enough time to settle back into their chairs before the knock came at the door. Dr. Lyndon smiled at Paul. ""I don't think I have any reason to discuss your punishment with your guardian, but if you want to go over it with her I'll help you explain how cock hungry you are and how many times you had dry cums today."" The boy shook his head quickly. ""All right, Paul. Just remember to avoid having any dry cums and tell me if you do so we can work on that, okay?"" He waited for the nod and went to let in the oblivious bitch. Before letting her in he spoke softly. ""Paul had a rough session today. Don't make him talk about it, but he may need some extra attention tonight. You know, just spend time with him, maybe let him stay up later with you, play board games, something like that. Also, I know he had a physical at the hospital when he was removed, but here's a card for a doctor I work with closely. Paul should probably go in for a check-up soon. We all want what's best for him, after all."" The stupid cunt nodded and smiled and babbled on about how grateful Paul should be for all the help. Damn right he should be grateful. Otherwise he might never have gotten all the cock he needed.</p><p>He called to Paul and guided them both out with a reminder to remember Paul's bedtime meds every night and next session in three days. Closing the door he laughed. That bitch would hound the kid all evening. He would be forced to sit with her on his sore ass and play fucking candy-land while the heat in his baby cock made him delirious. Serves the little fucker right. Now he would call Dr. Jacob and give him the heads up. Dr. Lyndon couldn't wait to see the tape of that one. There was definitely nothing like having a pussy-boy in session.</p>"
97,Paul in Session: Session 3,Alexa,alexabrowning@yahoo.com,"['M/b', 'nc', 'pedo', 'bd', 'humil', 'toys', 'enema', 'doct']",,2011-09-02T00:00:00,This is a work of fantasy. Not to be take seriously. This author does not condone child abuse in any form.,"<p></p><h5>Paul goes to the doctor</h5><p>Paul's appointment with Dr. Jacob was on Tuesday afternoon. He and his foster mom were greeted by a receptionist and seated in the empty waiting room. After a couple of minutes Dr. Jacob came out and introduced himself to them both. Paul's foster mom asked how long it might take, because one of the other children had soccer practice so they needed to leave in 45 minutes at the latest. Dr. Jacob asked how long the practice was and, on hearing it would be at least an hour and a half, suggested that the foster mom didn't need to stay. ""Most of this first session will be assessment and getting to know each other."" He smiled his big family smile. ""I like to have plenty of time to let them get comfortable with me. I can give you an update after you get back if I find anything worrying. I'll be giving a report to Paul's counselor anyway, so Dr. Lyndon and I can coordinate services.""</p><p>The foster mom was thrilled to hear that she didn't have to stay and she left after telling Paul and Dr. Jacob she would be back in a couple of hours or so. Dr. Jacob led Paul back to an exam room and helped him climb onto an exam bed. ""Let's start by getting some vitals done. Okay, Paul?"" Paul nodded. He was familiar with this part from the hospital exam. Dr. Jacob took his blood pressure and his pulse and listened to his lungs. They talked a little about Paul's school and the types of tv shows Paul liked.</p><p>""All right, very good, young man! Everything seems fine."" Dr. Jacob smiled at Paul and Paul smiled back. ""Now to continue the assessment we have to do some tests that aren't usually done, but they're necessary to find out if you're on track, okay, sport?"" Paul nodded trustingly and swung his feet. This doctor was nice.</p><p>Dr. Jacob smiled down at the cute little kid. This one was going to be good. He liked them trusting and stupid. It made them more submissive and looked good for the video. Oh, yes, Dr. Jacob had his office wired for sound and picture, too, placed by the same company who had done Dr. Lyndon's office. It gave them the footage for a whole series of 'training' videos for each boy-cunt who came through their hands. And at this point many had made their way along this same route.</p><p>""Stay right there for a minute, Paul."" Dr. Jacob slipped out the door and dismissed his receptionist. ""It's okay, I'll close up and stay with Paul until his mom comes back. No reason for you to stay, too."" The blonde bimbo was happy to skip out early and thought nothing of the doctor staying just for one child, but he hadn't hired her because she was smart, quite the contrary! Dr. Jacob locked the door behind her and hurried back to his latest game.</p><p>The cute 7 year old was still sitting on the bed when Dr. Jacob came back in the room. Good. He liked obedience. ""Okay, Paul, let's get started. Let's just lie back on the bed and get comfortable."" The doctor's hands guided the boy back gently. ""Good. Now we're going to check you all over, so we need to take your clothes off just for a little bit, okay? We'll start with your shirt, so I'll give you a hand, yes?"" Dr. Jacob helped Paul wiggle out of the tiny t-shirt and tossed it down on the chair. ""Okay, now the rest."" He picked up each foot and pulled off sneakers and socks, tickling Paul's foot each time. Dr. Jacob was an expert at relaxing the little ones who came into his office. They usually had a great time until it was too late. Paul was no different and smiled up at Dr. Jacob as the little jeans and briefs were quickly stripped off and tossed to the side.</p><p>""Good, Paul."" Lyndon had given Doctor Jacob the heads up about how Paul responded to approval. ""You're doing great. The first thing we'll be testing is your throat. I'm going to take this"" he held up a tongue depressor, ""and we'll see if your throat is okay and test your gag reflex. Have you seen one of these before?"" The shaggy head nodded happily. ""Okay, good. You don't have to sit up for this one, just tilt your head back and open wide."" Dr. Jacob helped the second grader tilt his head and slowly slid the wooden strip over the cocksucker lips. He rubbed it over the tiny tongue and then back into the boy's throat. Not surprisingly, the untrained fuck toy started gagging almost immediately, but a hand on the tilted forehead prevented him from straightening. The doctor pushed the stick slowly inward and held it in place for a long moment before withdrawing it. If the kid puked in here it would ruin the shot.</p><p>The boy was gasping for breath and his eyes were tearing up as he straightened. ""Paul, you did such a great job. I know that was a little uncomfortable, but you really held out."" A teary smile and some sniffling. ""Your gag reflex seems to be over active, but we can help you with that. Usually we can correct that with some training and practice. Okay? Ready to move on?"" The pouty mouth opened, but Dr. Jacob kept going. ""Good, then."" It's not as if it matters what the cunt thinks anyway.</p><p>""Next we're going to be checking on the elasticity of your chest. We'll use this little device here."" Dr. Jacob pulled out a small black box and two suction cups connected by plastic tubing. Fishing a tube of gel from the drawer, he squeezed out a blob on each tiny pink nipple. Paul lifted his head to stare down as Dr. Jacob slowly rubbed firm circles around and over the nubs until they were sharp peaks. Dr. Jacob smiled down at the fuck toy, noticing the hard little cocklet pointing straight up. Stepping back, the Doc placed a suction cup over each nipple and told Paul to hold them in place. The plastic tubing was carefully straightened and arranged. ""Are you ready now, Paul? We're going to start. This may be a little uncomfortable, but just tell me if it's too much. We really need a good test, though, so try to hold out for at least three minutes, okay? Good, here we go!""</p><p>The doctor flipped a switch on the black box and immediately the suction cups sealed to the thin chest. Paul gasped and yanked his hands away, but that only make it easier to see the tiny pink nips being drawn up into the clear cups. At first the outer area around the nipples were drawn up into the cup as far as the skin would allow. Then each tiny peak followed. Dr. Jacob was so intent on the reddening skin it took him a minute to register the pained whimpering. Paul had been biting his lips to stay quiet, but now he was moaning openly and began twisting back and forth on the table.</p><p>Dr. Jacob furtively spun the dial on the box and watched the tortured nipples begin to purple as the suction increased. The tiny fuck pet began to pull at the suction cups. ""Oh, Paul, did you want to stop? Let me help you."" With a grin the doctor took hold of the cup covering each nipple and pulled upward slowly, but firmly. With a high pitched whine Paul arched his back to try to relieve the added pressure, but the doctor pulled even higher. At the highest point possible for the boy, the doctor paused and then let go. The twisting little body collapsed back to the bed and a tiny shriek burst out. ""Oh, I'm sorry, Paul. I forgot to release the cups first. Should I do that now?"" The gasping face nodded quickly, but the doctor moved very slowly to flip the switch. Immediately the suction ceased and the boy was able to pull the cups away from his chest.</p><p>Two reddened swollen mounds topped with purpled nipples stood up from the thin chest. Paul gingerly touched himself and pulled his hand away from the soreness. Dr. Jacob dropped the machine and cups onto one side of the counter and returned. ""Very good, Paul. We were able to really test that elasticity. Let's see."" The doctor ran his fingers around both mounds, rubbing the remaining gel into the skin and pinching, tugging at the poor nipples until both were throbbing. The resulting whimpers and moans were intoxicating. Jacob wished he could cum on that chest and rub his cum into those two mounds.</p><p>Finally he drew back. ""Okay, Paul. Let's try something else. Don't worry. I promise you it'll be just as much fun as this was!"" He grinned down at the teary and worried face.</p><p>The tiny second grader shivered on the cold bed as Dr. Jacob rustled around in one of the cabinets. Finally the doctor pulled out several items and set them out one by one on the counter.</p><p>""Do you know what these are, Paul?"" A hesitant shake of the shaggy head. ""That's okay, but I would have expected you to know some of them."" Dr. Jacob made a concerned face at the boy. ""Have anyone ever helped you get clean all over?""</p><p>Paul nodded. ""I take a bath every night."" Dr. Jacob smiled. ""That's good, Paul, but what about other places?"" The fucktoy looked confused, nothing new there. ""I mean getting clean inside, Paul."" Still no comprehension. Well, he'd figure it out soon enough, and he'd remember it! Dr. Paul laughed and the stupid cunt smiled back. ""Don't worry. I'll help you, Paul. ""</p><p>The doctor pulled out a large clear-red rubber bag. ""This holds water and oil to make sure you are very clean inside. We put it inside through this."" The doctor held up some rubber tubing. Going to the sink, Dr. Jacob added some of the olive oil solution to the bag and attached it to the faucet for filling with water. Leaving the bag to fill, Dr. Jacob turned to the bed and the waiting 7 year old.</p><p>""Okay, Paul, let's get you into position for cleaning."" With firm hands, the doctor helped Paul to turn onto hands and knees. ""This position will help the water to get you really clean so we only have to do this one time today."" And it's best for the cameras, so they get your face and cunt in the best view. ""Once we get started you can move around and I'll help you, but for now you have to stay right where you are."" Dr. Jacob quickly pulled Velcro straps around each slender wrist and ankle. The boy shifted nervously, but couldn't move hands or feet more than an inch or two.</p><p>""Don't worry, Paul"", the doctor rubbed the boys back until the shivering eased. ""This is just to make sure you don't move around and maybe fall."" He smiled back at the trusting little cunt. ""We just want you to be safe, right?"" The boy nodded. ""Good, good."" The doctor pulled the IV stand close to the end of the bed and shut off the water just in time. He plugged the bag and tested the water flow. Ah, pretty hot, but it would take a while to finish the set-up and, after all, it wasn't going into him! Quickly hanging the bulging rubber bag and attaching the clamped tubing, Dr. Jacob was glad of his lab coat. His cock was hard and leaking as he readied the equipment. Dr. Lyndon may have preferred his own methods, but there was a reason Dr. Jacob had gone into pediatrics!</p><p>Once the equipment was in place the doctor turned back to his latest project. ""Okay, Paul. I'm going to insert a nozzle into you and we'll start with the cleaning."" The doctor walked up to the front of the bed so he could bend over and look the second grader right in the eye. ""Paul, I want to prepare you for this, okay?"" A nervous look. ""It's okay, as long as you relax it won't hurt."" Yeah, relaxed. He loved his job. ""It's just that sometimes different people react differently to being cleaned."" Confusion. ""Sometimes people like it and they say it feels a little too good."" He leaned closer to the kid. ""I've talked with Dr. Lyndon..."" Surprise and worry. ""...and he told me how sensitive your little boycunt is."" Open mouth shock. Perfect. Precum sprayed the inside of his slacks. ""So don't worry if you enjoy the feeling. I know you're still learning to control yourself. We're all here to help you. Right, Paul?"" The doctor waited until the off balance fucktoy agreed with a shaky 'yes, sir' before walking back to the enema bag.</p><p>The nozzle Dr. Jacob pulled out would have made the boy whine and protest, so the man was careful to keep it out of view. It was black rubber, ridged and curving with a series of five round balls down the length. A conservative 6 inches long, it's ever widening bubbles starting at 1 inch and ending with a 2 ¾ inch bulge. Each was separated by a slender neck, allowing the anal ring to snap back closed after each intrusion. At the end was a short neck and a balloon attachment to prevent leaking. Dr. Jacob stroked it lovingly as he attached it to the waiting tubing.</p><p>Paul jerked in his bonds as the doctor rubbed the lubricant gel across his tight entrance. First the doctor simply applied pressure to the ring as he passed over it, enjoying the tensing of the small body below him. Growing bored with that, he abruptly plunged one finger directly in, pausing for the shriek that followed. He probed slowly, rubbing the inner walls and tight ring. Gradually the pressure eased slightly and he slowly fucked his finger in and out of the boycunt.</p><p>""Wow, Paul, your cunt is very tight. I can see why your father wanted to fuck it. How many times did he fuck his cock into this hot little boycunt?"" The doctor waited a moment, then pushed a second finger full length in and held it through the bucking and yelping that followed. ""Paul! I asked you a question, young man. Now how many times did your father fuck your hot little cunt?"" The boy took a shaky breath and sounded teary when he stammered. ""I-I d-don't know."" ""You don't know?"" Dr. Jacob began fucking the two fingers in and out. ""If he fucked your cunt so many times you can't count, then just say so, Paul. Say, 'My boycunt has been fucked too many times to count'.""</p><p>Paul shuddered quietly and paused. ""I- my b-boycunt has b-been f-f-fucked too many times, sir. Sir, please..."" Cock throbbing, Dr. Jacob pulled both fingers out to just stretch the outer ring of the boys cunt. Bracing the lubed nozzle against the hole, he spoke warningly. ""Don't move now, Paul. I'm going to insert the nozzle for the cleaning. Sometimes it's uncomfortable going in if you don't relax, so just stay still and let it in, okay?"" A shaky 'okay' came from the drooped head.</p><p>Dr. Jacob smiled and easily slid the ¾ inch nozzle end into the opened hole. Oh, guess we should have just used the regular enema nozzle for kids. Too late this time, though. He watched carefully until he saw the pale body relax slowly and firmly pushed the first ball into the slickened hole.</p><p>The resulting yelp forced more precum from the doctor and he rotated the smooth nozzle gently for a moment before forcing yet another ball into the 7 year olds boycunt. The doctor managed to drag out the insertion for almost ten minutes, playing with each ball before pushing it through, pulling and pushing after each one to make sure it was firmly seated. On the final ball the doctor halted the insertion halfway, allowing the ball to hold the ring open at its widest point for long moments, enjoying the groaning and pleading from the fucktoy. Finally it slipped in and the cunt ring closed tightly around the neck. The doctor tugged firmly on the nozzle, seeing the ball pull the ring lips apart gradually before pushing it in again as deep as the flat base would allow and twisting side to side several times.</p><p>Finally satisfied with the placement Dr. Jacob released the nozzle and rubbed the boys back comfortingly. A quick glance below showed the doctor that not all the moans had been of pain and protest. The tiny cocklet was a sharp spike hard against the soft belly. Even now he watched the base and tubing move as the muscles clenched and released around it. This one was really a little cock slut.</p><p>""Okay, Paul, we're ready to begin. I'm going to slowly let the water run in and then when you're all clean, we'll let it out. To make sure it doesn't leak out too early and make a mess, I'm going to inflate this seal on the nozzle, okay?"" Not waiting to see what response might come, the doctor began pumping the balloon insert that lay just inside the ring.</p><p>At first the cute little fucktoy just shivered as the balloon swelled inside him. Then he began to shift from side to side as the pressure increased. The doctor moved sideways to see the boys face. He had his head and shoulders low, cute little butt with filled cunt high, just as a proper fucktoy should, but he had his eyes clenched closed. ""Everything okay, Paul? I know you can feel the pressure, but it's to help you."" Pleading green eyes peered up through the shaggy fringe of hair. The doctor smiled. ""Just a little more, Paul. I'm sure you can take it, okay?""</p><p>Again, not waiting for a response, the doctor squeezed the balloon bulb twice more. A low moaning whine drifted out as the little boy tried to widen his stance in an attempt to ease the internal pressure. ""I think that should do it, don't you?"" A relieved look crossed the boys face and the doctor quickly pumped the bulb once more, hard. A sharp gasp from the slut. ""Okay, now."" Dr. Jacob laughed. ""I'm glad we can enjoy ourselves as we work together, right, Paul?"" The boy nodded doubtfully and the doctor moved to hook the balloon bulb onto the IV stand. ""Oh,"" he paused a moment. ""It looks like the nurse attached the adult size balloon onto this instead of the child size by mistake.""</p><p>The boys head turned over one pale shoulder to stare at the man in childish disbelief. ""That's okay, Paul. I'm sure you probably need the larger size anyway with all the fucking you said you like to do."" He cut off the attempted stuttered protest easily. ""Still, it's best to be sure it's going to work correctly."" The wide green eyes stared helplessly as the man slowly pumped the balloon bulb again and yet again.</p><p>""Oh, please!"" the tiny voice fairly shrieked. ""Please, Doctor, stop. I-I'm all filled up, really! It-it hurts!"" The doctor stopped pumping and put the bulb to the side. ""Okay, Paul, you just had to say so. I don't know how you feel unless you share with me, you know."" The tiny head nodded quickly. ""Although you really aren't 'filled' yet, but we can get to that now."" The doctor laughed and partially unclamped the tubing.</p><p>A trickle of water began to move through the tube. ""Aaahh! It's hot, It's too hot!"" The tiny body began thrashing in the restraints. A sharp slap to one pale cheek had the double bonus of silencing the yelling and thrashing, as well as jarring the embedded plug against the immature prostate. The resulting shriek had a far different quality to it.</p><p>""I know the water seems warm, but you'll get used to it. Now be still and relax. Let's not make this harder than it has to be."" Dr. Jacob moved the large bulging bag to where the 2nd grader could see it. ""Now, Paul, we have some options for this part. I know this is a little uncomfortable for you, so I'll let you choose. We can let the water go in slowly, but it will take longer that way, or we can let it go in quicker and finish more quickly. Which would you prefer?""</p><p>Dr. Jacob watched the inexperienced little boy think over what was offered. The doctor knew from experience that they usually chose the quicker way, not understanding the pain and cramps that would come from the quick rush of heated water in his guts. But letting the little sluts choose their own punishment made his cock pulse.</p><p>Predictably, Paul chose the quick way. Dr. Jacob smiled and praised the tiny seven year old. ""Good, first though, we need to choose how much water you'll need to really clean you out inside. I think it should be either this much or this much."" The doctor pointed to just over the halfway mark and the three quarter mark on the bag. ""What do you think, Paul?""</p><p>Again, the boy chose the lesser amount. ""Okay, that's fine, Paul. We'll go with that. Now I just have to get you going and we'll be all set. "" Making sure to leave the bag in full view of the now calmer little boy, Dr. Jacob moved to undo the first clamp on the tubing completely. The water began to flow more quickly, but not at full strength. With Paul distracted by the increased flow, the doctor quickly hit a hidden switch under the edge of the counter. Moments later, the phone by the door began to ring, causing the tiny fucktoy to jump delightfully.</p><p>Dr. Jacob slowly walked to the phone. After answering, the doctor pretended to talk to his receptionist for a few minutes as the water in the bag eased ever lower. When it was nearing the quarter mark and the little belly began to show some bloating, the doctor turned back to Paul, hanging up the phone. ""I'm sorry, Paul, I'm needed out front for just a minute. Will you be okay?"" A hesitant nod and a whispered 'yeah, okay?' sounded out and the doctor smiled. ""Don't worry, I'll just be a minute. If I put it on a little faster, like you wanted, you'll probably be almost done when I'm back, okay?""</p><p>Quickly, the doctor pulled the last clamp from the tubing and left the room. The water and oil flowed full strength into Paul now. At first the increased flow was more of a surprise than anything, but it quickly made itself felt. Paul began to squirm as the heated water and oil pushed its way deeper into his bowels. He moaned as cramps started inside of him.</p><p>In a nearby room Dr. Jacob watched the video feed while slowly stroking his cock. Every so often, when a particularly bad cramp would hit, the boy would toss his head back and groan loudly. When he did the camera would capture a perfect shot of his face and arched body. Teary green eyes roamed the room fitfully, going from the closed door to the bag of quickly disappearing water. The soft belly began to bloat out more and more as the bag neared the halfway empty point. The boy began to moan softly and watch the door more intensely, waiting for the doctor to come back in and stop the water as they had agreed.</p><p>Dr. Jacob grinned and rubbed his hand over the dripping head of his cock. He had never had any intention of putting less than the full one and a half quarts in that little fucker. Giving them that control and then taking it away was the best aphrodisiac. He watched avidly, stroking faster. Sometimes the little cunts would begin to yell for help or to scream when they watched the water go below this point. It always made him want to cum.</p><p>Sure enough, when the water hit the halfway point Paul began to call out for Dr. Jacob. A couple minutes more and the pretty little fuckcunt was begging through his tears for the doctor to come. Finally, at three quarters done, the boy just moaned and groaned, tears pouring from big green eyes as he rolled his head from side to side. Dr. Jacob couldn't take anymore. He groaned as he sprayed cum over the monitor screen. ""Oh"", he gasped, ""We are going to make a fortune with this.""</p><p>He cleaned himself up and hurried back, coming into the room just as the bag was finishing out. ""Oh, I'm so sorry, Paul. That took quite a while longer than I expected. Are you okay?"" He quick clamped and disconnected the tubing before moving to the front of the bed. Paul hung his head, sniveling and crying. ""There, there, Paul, we're all finished. Now we just have to wait awhile and we can let it all out.""</p><p>""I-it hur-hurts."" The little boy whimpered. ""It's t-too much."" Dr. Jacob put a hand under the tiny chin and pulled the sweet face up towards the camera. With the other hand he brushed back the sweat soaked bangs. ""I know it's uncomfortable, Paul. It will get better, though. And I know a little more went in than we agreed, but in order to get it right, we would have to let it all out and start all over. Do you want to do that, or just go ahead and finish as you are?"" The doctor waited patiently for the boy to make the decision on his own. Again, as expected, the boy chose to go on.</p><p>""Well then,"" Dr. Jacob clapped his hands briskly. ""Let's get on with it then."" He quickly moved the enema stand aside and unstrapped Paul's ankles. ""Hold very still."" The doctor unstrapped the wrist restraints, as well. ""We're going to move you onto your back so we can keep going, Paul. No reason to stop working while we wait for you to clean out, right? Now I know it can be awkward to move around right now, so I'm going to help you.""</p><p>The doctor helped the bloated boy to lie down on his side and then roll to his back. The shifting of the water and the new position caused a fresh wave of cramps to roll through the tiny body. Paul moved to roll back to his side and curl up. ""No, no, Paul, let me help you."" Working quickly the doctor reattached the Velcro restraints to the ankle and wrist on one side and then moved to the other. Forcing the tortured body painfully flat, he attached the restraints to that side, too. A beautiful song of moans, whimpers and groans rose from the boy.</p><p>Dr. Jacob admired the strained lines of Paul's body. The tiny arms and narrow chest with still reddened nipples. The thin legs with knobby knees. And the bulging, bloated stomach with skin stretched tight from the pressure. The straining boycunt stretched tight around hard black plastic. Perfect for film, this one.</p><p>Stepping close to the bed the doctor began to rub his reawakened cock against the frame. ""You did very well, Paul. Let's see how your settling in."" With brisk hands the doctor rubbed the pained body from chest to thighs, paying firm attention to the swollen boy tits and bloated belly. When he reached the thighs the doctor pushed his fingers rhythmically against the thick rubber plug. ""Just making sure we're still not leaking, Paul."" He tugged and pushed more firmly, watching the boys tiny spike harden toward the swollen belly. Dr. Jacob began wiggling the thick plug side to side until the little cockslut gasped and bucked slightly. ""Oh, is something wrong there, Paul? Let me see.""</p><p>Keeping the same angle, the doctor began pushing and tugging again. The slight motions serving to 'fuck' the thick plug over Paul's prostate. Soon the poor little fucktoy was flushed and panting, but the doctor continued at a steady pace until he saw the tell-tale stiffening in the little body. Dr. Jacob gripped the end of the plug and twisted it sharply to grind the inside edge into the tiny prostate. Above him the boy shrieked and bucked, shaking through the dry cum as the doctor continued to work the rubber plug ruthlessly. The moans and groans followed quickly as the spasms set off another round of intense cramps.</p><p>Finally the boys motions eased off and Dr. Jacob released the plug. He stepped up into Paul's line of sight and waited for the dazed and pained green eyes to look at him. ""You okay there, Paul?"" A nod of the head. ""Good, I wasn't really expecting that."" Ooh, embarrassment was a good look for this one. ""But I suppose we can expect someone as cock hungry as you to have nasty dry cums even during medical treatment."" But shame was good, too. ""Let's just hope we get through the rest of the test a little easier.""</p><p>Dr. Jacob stepped away to pull a covered tray from a cabinet and set it close to the bottom of the bed. ""Okay, Paul. We've tested your gag reflex, the elasticity of your chest and we're making sure you get cleaned out. Now we just need to test the resilience and the sensitivity of your urethra and we'll be all done, okay?"" The doctor smiled down at the bound youngster, but this time the boy didn't meet his eyes. That's okay, he'll be looking soon enough.</p><p>Dr. Jacob flipped back the edge of the covered tray. He admired the gleam of shiny metal before turning back to the boy. ""We're going to try another test now, Paul, but first we have to make sure you're ready.""</p><p>With sure hands, he began to 'examine' the tiny cock, pulling it down away from the swollen belly and from side to side. The boy whimpered softly even as the little spike again hardened under the treatment. When it was once more as stiff as ever, the doctor smiled up at the flushed toy. ""Very good, Paul. You're doing very well. This next piece of equipment can look a bit odd, but I can assure you it is very simple.""</p><p>The doctor reached to the tray and held up a thin metal rod, about four inches long. ""This is a urethral dilator, Paul. This one is specifically for young men like you. Have you ever seen one before?"" As expected, the shaggy head shook quickly. ""No? Well, that's okay. You'll get the hang of it in no time. As you can see the rod is graduated. That means it starts out small and gets larger as you look from one end to the other."" The boy nodded, no real comprehension yet. ""With this, we'll check to see how elastic you urethra is, Paul. That means, we'll see how wide it goes. Do you know what your urethra is, Paul?"" Another head shake. ""Your urethra is the thin tube that lets you pee from your cock, Paul.""</p><p>Ah, that got us some reaction, Jacob smiled. Wide eyes went from the rod to the doctor and back again. ""D-do we h-have to?"" asked the tiny voice. The doctor smiled even more. ""Oh, of course we do, Paul, but don't worry, it doesn't take long and we can finish cleaning up as we do it. Okay?"" He waited until the boy nodded his permission before moving on. He liked to have them complicit in their own encounters. It seemed so much sweeter somehow.</p><p>""Okay, then. Just lay still, Paul, and we'll be quick."" The doctor pulled the tiny cockle back until it was standing straight and rubbed it firmly. Laying the dilator to one side he swirled a layer of lube on the tiny cock head. The little seven year old began to whimper and squirm.</p><p>The doctor picked up the rod and dipped the end in the lube. Then he set the smaller end against the flushed cock. Gently spreading the tiny hole, he eased the rounded end of the rod into the cocklet. The boy groaned and tensed at the sensation. The doctor smiled and allowed the weight of the rod to draw itself deeper just slightly. When no more than a half inch was inserted he stopped the entry and looked up to his tiny patient.</p><p>""Doing okay, Paul? It's going very well. How does it feel?"" The boy looked uncertain. ""I'm-uh- okay, I guess. It feels really weird though.""</p><p>""Well, don't worry, Paul. You're doing fine."" The smiling reassurance made the tiny boy flush as well. He was so easy indeed. Perfect for their needs.</p><p>And speaking of needs, the doctor tugged the rod gently, pulling it out until just the tip was inserted and allowing it to slip back down. The boy gasped lightly and the tiny cock stiffened under the treatment. The doctor did it a few more times for the simple entertainment value before allowing the rod to slide deeper.</p><p> Just past the half-inch mark the rod widened and the slide in was slowed. There was more whimpering from above, but the doctor ignored it. At the inch mark, the gentle slide in stopped, hindered by the stretch of the tiny urethra. Smiling the doctor held the little cock just beneath the head and firmly eased the dilator a fraction of an inch deeper. A sharp exclamation came from the boy, and trembling, but no outright protest. The doctor continued the insertion until the next widening section.</p><p>He looked up to see fine white teeth biting into a full, flushed lower lip as wide eyes stared down at him. Smiling gently into those wide eyes, the doctor slowly, but firmly pushed in the next half inch. The boy shuddered and his muscles clenched and released. The eyes fluttered closed and opened again. At this point two inches of the shiny silver rod were inside the tiny cock. The doctor was determined to go at least an inch further before ending the exam.</p><p>""How are you feeling, Paul?"" The doctor prompted. The chewed on lips opened and closed as the tiny boy grasped for words. ""It's okay, I guess. I-I don't ... Are we done now?"" The seven year old finished hopefully.</p><p>The doctor smiled up at him widely. ""We're almost finished, Paul. Just a moment more and we can let you up to let the water out. You'd like that, right?"" He put the hand not holding the rod on the swollen belly and rubbed. ""Oh, yes, please."" The boy groaned.</p><p>""Alright then."" The doctor grasped the tiny cock again and eased the silver rod deeper, bit by bit. He could see clearly the stretch in the tiny hole, feel the trembling of the boy's body. With firm, continuous pressure he slid the rod in. Above came gasps and choked off half-words of protest. He ignored all until the now-straining cocklet swallowed the rod to the three inch mark. Carefully he eased the tiny impaled cock to rest against the swollen stomach before looking back up at the sweating boy.</p><p>""We're finished for this test, Paul. We may need to check again another time, but for now our results are very good. You did well."" His bright grin was met with a strained smile from the bound child. ""Now I'm going to help you up to expel the water, okay?"" The little head nodded quickly.</p><p>The doctor carefully undid the binding straps and eased the tiny boy to his side. A groan met the shifting of the water in the boys guts, cut off by a squeal as the metal impaled cock shifted as well.</p><p>""Oh, yes, Paul. We need to leave that in for the test, but I'll help you keep it in place until we can take it out."" The doctor lifted the gallons heavier boy to his feet, letting the stretched cock dangle momentarily. Once the boy was down, the doctor stopped the tiny cock from swaying by grasping the end of the exposed metal rod and lifting it slightly. He smiled down at the tiny boy. ""Okay, Paul. We need to get you down to the shower room so you can expel the water. Can you walk or I could try to find a wheelchair for you?"" The boy shook his head quickly, unwilling to wait longer. ""I-I can walk, sir. Really.""</p><p>The doctor smiled. ""Good boy, Paul. Just let me lead you , so you don't hurt yourself with this."" Keeping hold of the rod the doctor guided the boy over to the door of the exam room. The boy waddled slowly due to the amount of water in his guts. The cameras in the hall would catch the scene perfectly as the doctor led the boy by the impaled cock as if by a leash. The straining boy trying to walk quickly enough to avoid any pull on the stretched cock and looking around in fear of someone else seeing. The doctor didn't bother to let the boy know they were the only two left in the office. Why spoil the humiliated expression on the child's face?</p><p>After what seemed forever to the tiny fucktoy and was in reality only a few doors down, they went into a room equipped with sink, toilet and a wide shower stall. The boy made a motion toward the toilet, only for the doctor to give a gentle tug to the metal rod. ""No, Paul, we'll need to use the shower for this. That's why there's a drain and everything."" The boy blushed again, but followed the doctor to the open shower area.</p><p>The doctor guided him to a rail set crossed the shower floor. He positioned the boy with both hands grasping the rail and eased him to a slight squat. ""This will help you stay standing as the water comes out."" (Not to mention align both face and boycunt with the hidden cameras.) The doctor smiled down into hopeful green eyes. ""Ready, Paul?"" The quick nod caused the shaggy hair to ruffle. ""Okay, then."" Keeping hold of the dilator with one hand, Dr. Jacob reached around and began twisting the fat plug with the other. The boy groaned and strained for a moment until finally the plug was pulled clear.</p><p>Water gushed from the tiny body. The doctor watched as the boy shook with the force of it. The tiny eyes were clenched closed, mouth gasping. Dr. Jacob made sure to shift the cock dilator every so often to enhance the experience for the child. Each time the green eyes would pop open in surprise, but no protests came.</p><p> Finally the flow of water began to ease. ""Paul,"" the doctor prompted as the flow of water trailed off. ""Let's get back so I can check to make sure everything is fine and then we'll be all done."" The boy was almost passive on the walk back to the exam room, exhausted by the experience. It was the work of moments for him to be back on the bed, strapped down and in the stirrups.</p><p>""Very good, Paul. Before we finish the exam, I'd like to take out the dilator. You did very well with it. I'm just going to check that there are no problems internally first."" Smiling down at the tiny second grader, the doctor held the little cock in position for the camera and grasped the metal at the exposed tip. Firmly, he slowly swirled the rod within the impaled cock, allowing the metal to twist back and forth within the stretched canal. Squeals and cries echoed loudly from the bound child as the motion continued.</p><p>After a few minutes of that the doctor began to ease the thin metal from the cock's passage. An expression of relief crossed the tiny face, until the doctor began sliding it back in. The doctor smiled down into wide green eyes as he fucked the shiny steel in and out of the baby cock. The boy strained and groaned, pulling at the bindings futilely. Finally he began gasping, ""Please! Please, doctor, please!"" One would have thought the child was in agony, but Dr. Jacob continued the fucking motion until the straining body shuddered through a series of spasms. During the boy's dry cum, the doctor alternated the long fucking motion with short jabs, causing high pitched squeals to rip from the tiny throat.</p><p>Finally the doctor removed the rod and dropped it into the sink, the loud clang jarring the shaking boy to open his eyes. ""Well, Paul,"" smiled Dr. Jacob. ""It looks as if you can cum from being fucked in any hole."" The boy flushed violently, red trailing halfway down the skinny chest to blend with the reddened chest. The doctor just busied himself with adjusting the stirrups of the exam bed as far out as the boy could spread. ""Don't worry, Paul. I'm not really surprised you would behave this way. After all, you did tell me your boycunt had been fucked too many times for you to count, remember?"" Teary green eyes looked up at him and the tiny head nodded reluctantly. ""So it's not surprising that you would have cums from other holes. That's why Dr. Lindon and I are trying to help you. So you can stop being a cock hungry slut. Right, Paul? You don't want to be a cock hungry slut, do you?"" He looked at the boy expectantly until he heard the tremulous voice.</p><p>""N-no, sir. I-I don't want to be a c-cock hungry sl-slut."" The doctor smiled and pulled the rolling seat over to the bed.</p><p>""Okay, Paul, now I'm going to examine you inside."" Dr. Jacob pulled out the speculum from the case next to the bed. Using his fingers, he rubbed lube around the slightly open hole and then used two fingers to insert lube as far as he could go. Sliding the speculum in brought a gasp from the tiny patient, but looking at the clock told the doctor their time was almost up. Rather that waste time playing, the doctor widened the speculum; not too much, don't want to stretch out the little fuckhole, unless it's being fucked with a real cock.</p><p>Using a long handled swab, the doctor quickly rubbed the creamy hormone solution over the exposed inner walls. It was absorbed quickly, so he added a second layer as deep as he could. Working smoothly, he removed the speculum and unstrapped the boy and directed him to get dressed. Dr. Jacob had just secured all his tools when he heard the outside bell ding. ""Come along, Paul."" The doctor scooped a small bag off the cabinet as he passed. ""Time to go home.""</p><p>The boy fairly flew out to the waiting room. The foster mom patted his shoulder distractedly and asked Dr. Jacob if there was anything she should no. ""Oh, Paul and I got along fine, didn't we, Paul? He could do this every day, right, Paul?"" The boy looked uncertainly up at the doctor. ""It was fine.""</p><p>Dr. Jacob smiled, what a non-committal response. And after all he'd done for the little fuck. ""Well, before you go, Paul, why don't you pick out a prize from the chest?"" The doctor indicated a toy treasure chest in the corner of the room. The boy looked uncertain, but at the foster mom's urging, scurried off to choose something.</p><p>Drawing close to the clueless bitch, Dr. Jacob quietly informed her that Paul was healthy, but showing some signs of early sexual exploration. That was to be expected, but he would discuss it with the boy's therapist. They might have to take steps. He handed her the bag. ""These are special supplements for Paul. Unfortunately they only come in suppository form, but just use the included silicone rod to insert one every day in the morning. Then a warm bath at night and he'll be fine. If you see anything that worries you, feel free to call me."" He smiled warmly as she thanked him for all his help and turned to watch Paul approach.</p><p>He waved good bye to them from the door, watching as Paul climbed gingerly into the ugly mini-van, carrying his 'prize'. The treasure chest only contained bath toys. And Paul had chosen a brightly colored rubber torpedo toy. Dr. Jacob was sure that would come in handy. After all, the suppositories the bitch would give him were specially designed to cause an uncontrollable itch deep in the boy's cunt. It would take something long to go deep enough to scratch that itch. And the hormone cream would cause that little cock to stay hard with an uncontrollable need to cum. The doctor laughed. He could just imagine that old cunt catching Paul in the bath with his new toy buried in his ass and one hand working his baby cock. Good times, good times. He'd have to warn Lindon to bring it up in the next session.</p>"
98,Davie Does A Day At Work,Alexa,alexabrowning@yahoo.com,"['MMM/b', 'reluc', 'nc', 'toys', 'oral', 'bd']","Davie's dad expects participation for 'take your kid to work day'. He lets all the men in his office participate, too.",2012-03-26T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Davie's Daddy was very happy and excited. He'd waited for this day all year and it was finally here. Today was 'Take your kid to work Day' and he would finally get to share his work with his son. Or, rather, share his son with his work! Seven-year old Davie was less excited. But in the year since his mother had left he had learned to keep his fucking mouth shut and do as he was told. Davie's Daddy packed a bag full of stuff to keep Davie occupied at the office and off they went.</p><p>Davie's Daddy pulled his sleek, silver Lexus into the underground parking garage and greeted the gate attendant. The man remarked on how cute little Davie was in his school uniform and tie. Davie was embarrassed, but Davie's Daddy made Davie say thank you to the nice man. Then Davie's Daddy told the man that they had to get to work or they'd be late, but if the man was still there when they were ready to go they would stop and see him again and he could get to know Davie better. The man seemed really happy.</p><p>Davie and his Dad went up in the private elevator to the top floor where the executive offices were. Davie's Daddy had a big office on the corner with a big window overlooking the city. The office was full of big leather chairs and dark wood furniture and shelves with lots of important looking books. After showing Davie around his office Davie's Daddy told him it would be a very busy day and reminded him that Davie was not to use the elevator by himself, because the building was very large and he might get lost on his own. Davie had to stay on this floor only.</p><p>Davie's Daddy needed to do some work, but first he had to get Davie ready for his own day at work. Davie's Daddy told him to stand next to the desk and take his uniform off. Davie was careful not to wrinkle anything. He removed his shoes and socks and his belt. He removed his jacket and tie. Finally he removed his white shirt with the tiny buttons and his uniform pants and underwear. He folded it all carefully into one of the big leather chairs. He stood and waited for Daddy, careful not to try and cover his tiny cock. The last time he did that Daddy had whipped his hands ten times each with the belt and then whipped his cock and balls ten times. Davie was very careful to keep his hands by his sides now, or even behind his back.</p><p>Davie's Daddy had Davie come over to the big desk and reach over toward the other side. Davie couldn't quite reach, so Davie's Daddy lifted him up to help so that Davie was laying across the desk. Davie's Daddy spread Davie's slender legs wide until Davie almost squeaked, but not quite. Davie was getting good at not making noise, but not always good enough yet. Davie's Daddy was very good at getting Davie to make noise, but today he was too busy to play at that.</p><p>Davie's Daddy used two fingers to check the tight ring of Davie's fuck hole. It was closed up since last night so Davie's Daddy pulled the tube of thick, creamy lube from the bag and squeezed some into the hole. Davie's Daddy was careful to rub the lube all over the hole and as deep in as he could force his fingers. He spread them deep inside and twisted in all directions, causing Davie to shiver and squirm on the desk. His tiny cock was hard and being squashed against the hard desk. Davie's Daddy jerked out his fingers and smacked Davie's ass hard. Davie yelped, but Davie's Daddy told him that this was necessary to be sure Davie was ready and he should be grateful his Daddy was taking such good care of him.</p><p>Davie only had time for, ""Thank you, Daddy"", before his Daddy's thick cock was forcing his ass cunt open deep and wide. All 8 ½ inches of thick Daddy cock slid in and out of the prepared ass. Davie squirmed and bucked under the fucking, but knew better than to try to get away. The deep, hard fuck continued for long minutes. Finally the pounding cock caused Davie to shake through the first dry come of the day. Davie's Daddy laughed and forced his cock deeper still into the clenching ass, minutes later pouring his hot cum into his sons cunt.</p><p>Davie's Daddy pulled out after a second and smacked Davie's ass with a warning not to let any of Daddy's cum leak out onto the desk. Davie lay very still until his Daddy came back with something from the bag. It was a short, fat butt plug with a protruding handle in bright red rubber. Davie's Daddy put the first bulge of the butt plug against Davie's fuck hole and slowly pushed each of the four fat rings through. Davie grunted with each ring until the red plug was finally settled firmly in his cunt. Davie's Daddy let him know that the plug would keep any cum from leaking out all day while they were at the office. Later, when they went home, they would take out the plug and Davie would have a nice snack of the cum he'd be keeping warm all day.</p><p>Davie's Daddy had Davie turn over on the desk and lay face up. This was awkward because the handle of the butt plug hit on the desk and Davie had to use his wide-spread legs to keep his hips lifted up. This also served to offer up his tiny cock and balls to Daddy. Davie's Daddy said he had something new for Davie. He got it special for their day at the office. First Davie's Daddy tugged down on Davie's tiny balls and then he clipped a small band around the sac. It was black with tiny silver rings around the sides. The band felt strange to Davie and made his balls kind of ache. Davie's Daddy told Davie they would use the band to keep track of his day in the office. Davie wasn't sure how, but he didn't ask.</p><p>Davie's Daddy lifted him down from the desk and handed him clothes to put on. First was a pair of the thin, shorts that Daddy had Davie wear at home when anyone except Daddy's friends were coming over. They were light grey and a couple of sizes too small. The thin material molded around his tiny cock and balls in front and around the round ass cheeks and butt plug handle in back. Next was a white button up shirt just like his uniform shirt, but in a material so sheer it was almost see-through. Daddy added the uniform tie and jacket over that. While Davie was putting on his socks and shoes, slowly because of the fat plug in his boy cunt, Davie's Daddy pulled out a small school bag and shifted some things from the special bag into the new one.</p><p>Finally ready, Davie took the strap of the school bag over one shoulder and followed his Daddy to the office door. It was hard to walk normally with the stretch of the rubber plug. Davie's Daddy gave Davie a business card for one of Daddy's friends at work. He told Davie to go two doors down and visit with his friend while Daddy did some of his important work. Daddy would see Davie later. Daddy reminded Davie not to leave the floor of the building and to behave and to obey Daddy's friends just as if they were Daddy. Then Daddy gave him a sloppy tongue kiss goodbye and Davie started down the hall with Daddy's spit covering part of his face.</p><p>Davie came to the second office door down and checked the name on the door with the card Daddy had given him to make sure it was the right one. The name matched, so Davie knocked on the door.</p><p>The man who answered was older than Davie's Daddy with short dark hair beginning to gray at the sides. He smiled and invited Davie into the office. The man must have been expecting Davie, because he already knew Davie's name and he said how great it was that Marshall got to bring his boy into work for the day and how he wished his own boys were still young enough for Bring-your-kid-to-work Day. Davie's last name was Marshall so the man must have been talking about Davie's Dad.</p><p>The man walked over to the big rolling chair behind the desk and guided Davie to stand in front of him. He took Davie's school bag and laid it on the desk. Finally he told Davie to take off his jacket and tie and put them on the desk. Once Davie did that the man pulled Davie closer and looked at him. The man ran his hands through Davie's sandy hair and over his shoulders. The man stroked his fingers over the tiny nipples just visible through the sheer shirt. He rubbed them until they formed little peaks. Then he trailed his hands down the thin chest and waist to frame the tiny hard cock poking out in the front of the skimpy shorts. Smiling, the man cupped the little cock and balls before telling Davie to turn around.</p><p>Davie turned and the man ran his hands down over Davie's shoulders to his waist. Then he pushed gently on the protruding handle of the butt plug. Despite himself, Davie shivered and the man laughed softly. Reaching around Davie from behind, the man unbuttoned the sheer shirt and pulled it open. Then he slid his hands down Davie's arms to the wrists and pulled both arms behind Davie's back. Something soft and silky was used to tie them together and when the man pulled Davie around to face him Davie realized it was Davie's own uniform tie from the desk.</p><p>The man unfastened the tight shorts and shoved them down over the thin hips to Davie's knees. He fondled the band around Davie's balls and stroked the tiny cock until Davie was pushing into his hand jerkily. Smiling, the man pushed down on Davie's shoulders and guided the bound boy to the floor with knees spread wide. The man opened his own pants and pulled out a sizeable cock, red and hard and veined. With a hand in Davie's tousled hair the man directed Davie to take the head in his mouth and Davie began sucking and licking as he did to Daddy's cock. Davie worked for several minutes, the hand on his head gradually pulling him further onto the impaling cock. With his hands bound and legs spread widely Davie was unable to pull away or resist; the hand in his hair guiding his every movement.</p><p>Just as the man pulled Davie halfway onto the leaking cock there was a loud sound and Davie jumped in surprise. It was the phone on the desk, but the man kept a tight grip on Davie's hair even as he answered it. With the cock forcing its way in and out of his sucking mouth, it took a minute for Davie to realize the man was talking to his wife on the phone while being sucked off by the little seven-year old boy. Davie's green eyes glanced up to the man, but the man just smiled, agreed with whatever his wife had just asked and pulled Davie deeper onto his cock. The face-fucking continued through the conversation with the man's wife and the man shifted to rub at Davie's hard little cock with his shiny dress shoe. Davie made a choked off noise of surprise around the hard cock and the man frowned down at him. With a firm yank the man forced the rest of his cock deep into Davie's throat and started fucking his face with long, deep strokes. Meanwhile the shoe rubbed harder at Davie's cock until Davie was humping the smooth leather wildly. Just as Davie shuddered through his own dry cum, the man twisted his hand in Davie's hair and forced the second-graders face full-length onto the pulsing cock. The spasming of Davie's throat around the hard cock drew out wave after wave of hot steaming cum into the little fucktoy. Finally the man's grip eased and Davie was pushed away slightly. Panting quietly, Davie heard the man tell his wife he had 'something to take care of' and tell her goodbye. The click of the phone sounded and then the man was pulling Davie up to stand shakily in front of him again.</p><p>The man tucked himself back into his pants and began looking through Davie's school bag. Finally he pulled out three small objects. One he clipped to a ring on the black band around Davie's balls. Feeling the weight Davie shifted slightly and the small, round weight swung. It wasn't a lot of weight at first, but as Davie stood it seemed to pull more and more. Davie felt the urge to reach down and ease the tug on his tiny ball sac already.</p><p>The other two objects were clips with tiny weights of their own. The man pinched lightly at one pink nipple before attaching the clip. Davie yelped at the bite and jerked away. The man frowned and grabbed hold of one thin shoulder, yanking Davie back into place. He quickly attached the other clip and spent a few moments going back and forth, adjusting and playing with the shiny black clips, making the little weights swing back and forth. Davie squirmed and whined, tugging at the tie binding his hands.</p><p>The man didn't seem quite as patient with the boys behavior at this point. With a quick jerk he whirled Davie around and bent him over at the waist. The ball and nipple weights swung wildly, sending intense sensations through Davie. With a hand on the bound wrists for leverage the man grasped the handle of the butt plug and twisted back and forth. The ridges rubbed against Davie's inner walls and sent more shivers through him. Kicking apart the slender legs until the thigh muscles strained, the man tugged the first ridge of the plug free. Davie whimpered and the man laughed aloud. Then, with no more warning, the man wrenched the plug out and began fucking it in and out of the tiny ass. Davie bucked and strained against the tight grip as his cunt lips were forced open repeatedly by the graduated rings of the plug. Because the plug was short, Davie couldn't be fucked deep with it, but he could be fucked fast and rough, and that's what he got. Between the merciless fuck and the swinging weights, Davie was driven quickly to another dry cum, but the man only increased the force of the raping until the seven year old shuddered through yet another shuddering climax.</p><p>When the man did finally stop, it was only to shove the hard rubber plug back in place firmly and whip the boy around once more. The man tugged up the tight shorts over the weighted band and buttoned the sheer shirt over the nipple clips, giving them one more flick of his fingertips in goodbye. It was short work to untie the child's hands and replace the jacket and tie. The man carried the school bag over to the door and gave Davie yet another business card. With a final pat to the tousled head, the man hurried Davie out and directed him to the next office.</p><p>Davie walked somewhat less steadily to the next door and checked the name dutifully against the card before knocking. This man appeared slightly younger than the last man had been, with short blondish hair. He smiled and led Davie inside.</p><p>The man didn't talk much to Davie, just told him to undress. While Davie did that, the man leaned back against the front of his desk with a drink. Davie finally finished and stood naked. The man walked around Davie slowly, tweaking the nipple clips, twisting the butt plug, and giving a tug to the weighted ball band. Davie shivered and the man smiled again. He led Davie to a conference table next to some book shelves. The man told Davie to get on the table, but just as Davie finally struggled onto the table-top, the man reminded Davie to get his backpack. Davie carefully squirmed off the table and hurried to bring back the bag. Moving like that made the weights swing quickly and Davie whined softly at the feeling.</p><p>The man was grinning when Davie handed him the bag, but he just watched as Davie struggled to get back up there. Finally the man positioned Davie on his back with arms over his head and his legs spread. The plug banged on the table and Davie whimpered. With an order to 'stay there', the man opened up Davie's backpack. He pulled out more weights for the nipple clips and the ball band. Davie whined a little under his breath, but didn't move as the weights were attached. Then the man flipped Davie over and pulled him to his hands and knees. He walked up beside Davie while rummaging in the school bag. Finally he pulled out a good size penis gag. He gripped Davie's tousled hair and pulled his head up sharply. The man told Davie that he didn't like a lot of noise, and before Davie could promise not to make any, the man had pushed the penis gag firmly into his mouth and was doing up the straps. Davie was small and the penis gag was not. Davie had to breathe through his nose around the gag. It also pushed some into his throat and caused Davie to swallow around it convulsively.</p><p>Davie had missed the man walking back until the butt plug was pulled out and tossed onto the table. The man didn't waste any time forcing his hard cock into Davie's tight ass. With a firm hold on the slim, seven-year old hips, the man fucked Davie quickly and roughly. Davie's small body was slammed back and forth, causing the weights on his nipples and balls to jerk and pull. Davie moaned around the gag and shook through cum after cum. His tiny hands struggled on the slick table-top. The fucking seemed to go on forever. Each stroke was full length into the tight, spasming body as the man first pushed the boy off, then forced him back onto the piercing cock.</p><p>Finally the man pulled Davie's tight little hole back against him and ground his cock deep as he came. One hand came up to pull on the nipple weights, causing Davie to squirm and shiver around the hard cock wonderfully. The man pulled out of Davie and popped in the hard plastic plug quickly. Davie almost yelped around the gag. The man came forward and took off the gag, but yanked Davie's head onto his cock. Davie sucked and licked the cock clean, knowing that the cum was from both men and his Daddy, too. When he was done, the man straightened his own clothing and walked around Davie slowly.</p><p>The seven-year old was still spread wide on hands and knees. The butt plug handle protruded nicely from the freshly fucked boycunt. The nipple and ball weights swung at the slightest movement. The man smiled and directed the boy off the table.</p><p>When Davie was down, the man told him to get dressed and, again, handed Davie a business card. With a wave good-bye, the man watched Davie head off down the hall with his backpack before closing his door.</p><p>It was later than lunch time and Davie was slowly walking back to Daddy's office. The last man he had visited had added another weight to each of his nipples and his balls and the tugging hurt when Davie moved quickly. The man had also liked spanking; getting Davie's bottom nice and red and swollen before fucking it long and deep. The tight shorts Davie was wearing rubbed painfully and Davie hoped Daddy would let him take them off while they had lunch.</p><p>Finally Davie found Daddy's door and knocked. The door opened and Daddy smiled down at him widely. </p><p>""Well, it looks like somebody had a great morning."" He guided Davie inside and took the backpack. Davie stopped just inside the door. The first two men from this morning were sitting in Daddy's office. Daddy pushed Davie forward slightly. ""Don't be shy, Davie. Say hello and get those clothes off."" Davie murmured a quiet hello and started stripping quickly. Daddy did not like to wait.</p><p>All three men admired the weights on Davie and had him turn around so they could see the red, swollen cheeks. Daddy squeezed and rubbed the tiny ass, checking the heat of the handprints. He had Davie go to both of the others so they could check, too. Daddy said he knew Davie must be hungry and he had Davie suck off himself and each of the men and swallow all three loads for lunch.</p><p>Then Daddy pulled out a bottle of scotch and poured drinks for himself and each of the men. </p><p>""Now, Davie, we have a toy for you to play with while we talk. Won't that be fun?"" Davie nodded and told Daddy it would be fun, although Davie was always hesitant now about how fun Daddy's toys would be after that time with the baking soda enema and the vinegar.</p><p>Davie followed Daddy over to his desk and Daddy pulled out a black rubber ball, the bouncy kind, about 20 inches big. Davie had to admit that it looked fun, until Daddy turned the ball so Davie could see the top.</p><p>Protruding from the ball was a black rubber cock, around six inches, with a pointy head. One of the men held the ball against the floor and the other yanked out the butt plug from Davie's cunt. Davie's Daddy quickly picked him up and forced his hole onto the rubber cock quickly. Davie stiffened and tried to balance on the ball. He was sitting on the ball, hard rubber cock in his ass, and he had to spread his legs out to balance and not fall over. Daddy and the men let go and watched Davie try to balance there for a minute.</p><p>Then Daddy told Davie that he was to play with the ball while Daddy and the men had their drinks and talked. If Davie stopped playing with the ball, they would assume Davie didn't like the new toy and they would find something else for Davie to play with; something to make him appreciate when he was given a new toy. Davie's Daddy pushed down on Davie's shoulders. The rubber ball flexed out and the plug went even deeper into Davie's boycunt. The men laughed and went to sit down at the table again. Daddy sat down, too, and told Davie to start playing. They all watched as Davie started bouncing on the ball, each bounce causing the cock to fuck Davie's cunt and causing the weights on his nipples and balls to swing and jerk.</p><p>Davie kept fucking himself on the ball while Daddy and the men talked. Every so often one of the men would call out for Davie to bounce higher and Davie would. The pointy cock stabbed harder into Davie with each bounce, and the rubber ball smacked against his swollen bottom. Davie didn't think this toy was that much fun, even if he did have cums while he rode it around the office.</p><p>Daddy and his friends talked for almost two hours before the men left. Davie was tired and covered in sweat when Daddy told him he could stop playing. Davie's legs were trembling when Daddy pulled him off the ball, so Daddy put Davie onto his own cock instead of having him stand.</p><p>Impaled on Daddy's big cock, and facing away, Davie was carried over to the wide, high windows overlooking the city. Daddy told Davie to brace himself against the windows. With Daddy holding his hips and fucking him against the glass, Davie was scared he would go right through the window. He started to whimper, but Daddy just fucked the boycunt harder and yelled to Davie about all the people in the city who could look up and see what a little, baby fuck-slut Davie was.</p><p>Daddy pounded Davie's cunt for a long time before he finally came, but Daddy remembered to put the fat butt plug back in, so Davie wouldn't lose any of his evening snack. Then Daddy made Davie put his uniform back on; jacket and tie, too, over the weights and plug and sent him off down the hall to meet more of Daddy's friends.</p><p>It was much later in the day when Davie finally came back to Daddy's office. Davie had met three more of Daddy's friends and they had each been eager to use Davie thoroughly. Davie had been fucked, ass and mouth, had been spanked again and had all of the toys from his bag used on him more than once. Davie was tired and sore. He was ready to go home. Also, he now had several of the little weights on his tiny ball sack; one from each man to use him. As a thank you to Davie for the great afternoon, the men had sent Davie back to Daddy naked, his clothes in his backpack and his hands tied behind his back with his school tie.</p><p>Daddy let Davie into his office and closely examined each mark on Davie's fair skin. He had long, straight welts from the skinny school belt all over. He had rounded bruise marks from fingers and hands on each arm, leg and hip and his baby cock was tender from the cock and ball games they had played. Davie even had red handprint marks from the spanking on his bottom and thighs. His lips were red and swollen from the repeated face fucks. And Davie felt sloshy from the loads of cum contained in his boycunt by the plug.</p><p>Daddy was happy with Davie's day at the office. He untied Davie and had him get dressed again in his real uniform. The wool clothes rubbed against his skin roughly. Daddy put his jacket on, too and led Davie down the hall to the elevator so they could go to the car. Daddy was nice and carried the backpack for Davie.</p><p>Davie's Daddy settled him into the front seat of the Lexus and started off. It was later than Davie had thought, because it was starting to get dark and most of the other cars were gone. They pulled up to the exit gate and the man from the morning was there with another attendant.</p><p>Davie's Daddy said hello to them both and asked about the long day. The first man laughed and said he had waited specially to say goodnight to Davie. Daddy told Davie that was very nice of the man, so Davie should be nice to him. Daddy unbuckled Davie's seatbelt and told Davie to get up on his knees. The man came around the car as Daddy lowered the window.</p><p>The man unbuckled his belt and pulled out his cock for Davie to suck through the window. The man was sweaty and tasted very salty as he fucked Davie's face roughly. He tugged Davie's face in against his belly tight and came down Davie's tight throat. When he let go, Davie could see the other man rubbing himself through his pants, so Daddy had him suck that man, too.</p><p>Finally, Davie was finished and both men told him what a good cocksucker he was. Davie's Daddy laughed and told them Davie was born for it. Then they drove off and headed home. Tonight Davie and his Daddy would go over everything that happened and let Davie drink the cum from his own boycunt. Davie's Daddy was very satisfied with Take your kid to work day. Every Daddy should get to share his son with his work!</p><p>The End</p>"
99,Deflowering Aspen,Alex Hawk,,"['mf-teens', 'bi', 'ped', 'inc', 'oral', '1st']",A young boy's first time with a girl... and her father... and a video camera...,2011-04-10T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I zoomed the camera in on Aspen's face. ""Smile,"" I said to the boy. He was wearing a baseball cap and nothing else.</p><p>He grinned a shy little grin, showing a mouthful of braces.</p><p>""There you go."" I panned the camera down his nude body. I'd found Aspen at a skate park. He was in great shape. I zoomed down his chest, to his stomach and then onto his erect penis. It was about four inches long and had only a sparse dusting of pubic hair. Magnificent.</p><p>""You have a really great body, Aspen,"" I said, pulling back the camera to show all of him.</p><p>""Thanks.""</p><p>""So I'm going to ask you a few questions, and then I'll have Haley come in. I do this with all the boys.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""How old are you?""</p><p>""Thirteen.""</p><p>""When was your birthday?""</p><p>""Six days ago.""</p><p>""Cool."" I panned back down to his penis. ""You ever masturbate?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Do it a little right now.""</p><p>Blushing and looking shy, Aspen started stroking his erection. ""Like that?""</p><p>""Yeah. So you're still a virgin?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""You look forward to your first fuck?""</p><p>Aspen grinned again. ""Yeah!""</p><p>""Nervous?""</p><p>He shrugged. ""A little.""</p><p>""What do you think it's going to be like?""</p><p>""I don't know. I think it's probably going to feel really good, but..."" He shrugged.</p><p>""What do you wanna try with Haley?""</p><p>""I don't know. Maybe fingering her a little and maybe a blowjob or something?"" Aspen blushed again.</p><p>""Fucking, too, of course.""</p><p>""Yeah."" He giggled. It was very cute.</p><p>""You ever done anything with a girl?""</p><p>""Just some kissing.""</p><p>""What about with another boy?""</p><p>He nodded. ""My brother and me jerk each other off sometimes.""</p><p>""How old is he?""</p><p>""Eleven.""</p><p>""You like jerking with him?""</p><p>""Kinda. It feels pretty good anyhow.""</p><p>""Stand up a moment. Let me see your butt.""</p><p>Blushing again, Aspen stood up and turned around, showing off his smooth, round, teenage ass. Moving in closer, I reached out and cupped it in my hand.</p><p>""Very nice.""</p><p>""Thanks.""</p><p>""Turn back around."" Aspen turned. I took his barely teenage penis in my hand and stroked it a little. ""You're a very, very pretty boy. Haley's going to love you and you're going to just love fucking her.""</p><p>""Cool,"" he said with a grin.</p><p>""You ever get this thing sucked before?""</p><p>""No."" Aspen trembled a little as I ran my hand along his erection.</p><p>I put the camera on the tripod. ""Lay down on the bed. I'll give you your first ever blowjob and that way you won't cum to soon when you fuck Haley.""</p><p>""I'm really gonna get to fuck her?""</p><p>""Yep. But I gotta get you off first. That way you won't cum too fast and she'll enjoy it more.""</p><p>""Alright,"" he said in a slightly shaky voice.</p><p>Once Aspen was lying down, I started stroking his sweet virgin penis again and soon had my mouth down around it. I loved making boys cum. There was something really sweet about giving a twelve or thirteen-year-old boy an orgasm. Frankly, that was a major part of why I was glad to have a daughter. It was really easy to get boys to let you do whatever you wanted to them in exchange for losing their virginities.</p><p>As I blew Aspen, I ran my hands up onto his bare, hairless chest, teasing his nipples lightly. I was absolutely in love with this young boy's body. While I continued to suck his underage penis, I moved one of my hands back onto his butt, cupping it gently as Aspen began to twitch with pleasure as his orgasm approached.</p><p>""Oooooh..."" he whimpered. ""Here I go..."" Seconds later my eager mouth was filled with several sharp blasts of teenage sperm as the boy started cumming. He made the cutest noises as he climaxed! I was very happy I had the camera aimed at him.</p><p>When Aspen finished cumming, I lifted my mouth off his penis, swallowed all the remaining sperm and said to him, ""Very sweet.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" he said with a little grin.</p><p>""Thirsty?"" I asked as I handed him a can of Coke.</p><p>""Yeah!"" Aspen popped open the Coke and started drinking. ""Thanks.""</p><p>""You're welcome."" I stood up and adjusted the camera, focusing in on the boy on the bed. I pulled out a smaller digital camera and took a few still photos of Aspen's naked young body. I had the digital camera, the video camera on the tripod and another video camera that was fixed onto the wall. That one was pointed to catch shots of the face of whatever young boy was losing his virginity. I loved to see their expressions when they first penetrated Haley!</p><p>Speaking of which... ""You ready to fuck?"" I asked Aspen.</p><p>Grinning widely he said, ""Hell, yeah!""</p><p>""Be right back,"" I said.</p><p>I walked out into the hallway and knocked on my daughter's door. ""Haley? Showtime.""</p><p>""Ok,"" I heard her say. She opened the door, standing there naked. ""How do I look?""</p><p>""Wonderful,"" I said sincerely. I really envied the boys who lost their virginities to her. I'd thought about the idea of fucking her myself a time or two, but that would have been so wrong I wouldn't even know where to start. ""Here's what he looks like,"" I said, showing her the display screen on the digital camera. I scrolled through a few pictures of Aspen.</p><p>""Ooo... he's cute!""</p><p>""Yeah, I know."" I ran one of my hands down onto my daughter's chest, resting it gently on one of her small breasts. I'd never fucked her, but I'd done some... other stuff.</p><p>Haley giggled a little. ""That tickles!""</p><p>""I know."" I moved the hand down between her legs and worked a finger up into her still hairless preteen vagina. She was already wet. ""You ready for the boy?""</p><p>""Mmmm... yeah! What's his name?""</p><p>""Aspen.""</p><p>Haley giggled again. ""That's cute, Daddy! Did you make him cum already?""</p><p>""Yeah."" We'd learned after the first couple boys that it was really the best idea.</p><p>""Ok, let's go!""</p><p>I withdrew my finger from my daughter's vagina. One day maybe I WOULD end up fucking her, but for today she was Aspen's. Walking into the bedroom where Aspen was laying on the bed, I saw him looking through a copy of Playboy.</p><p>""Aspen? Put the magazine down and have a look at a real girl.""</p><p>The boy sat up instantly. ""Yeah? Ok!""</p><p>I moved over to the camera and focused it on the doorway.</p><p>""Come on in, Haley!""</p><p>My daughter walked into the room. She was beautiful indeed! She had shoulder-length blond hair and blue eyes. Her breasts were small, as I mentioned earlier, just barely developed. Given that she was only barely twelve that wasn't a surprise. And, as I said, she still has no pubic hair. I like girls without any.</p><p>""Hi, Aspen,"" Haley said in a sexy (for a twelve-year-old), tone of voice.</p><p>Aspen swallowed hard. ""Uh... hi... uh... Haley. Hi.""</p><p>""What do you think, Aspen?"" I asked as Haley walked towards him.</p><p>""She's... amazing...""</p><p>""Thank you,"" Haley said, sitting down on the bed next to the boy. I moved the camera around to focus on both their naked young bodies.</p><p>""So ready when you are.""</p><p>""Alright."" Haley took one of Aspen's hands and put it between her legs. ""Rub me like this,"" she said, moving his hand around.</p><p>""Like this?""</p><p>""Yeah..."" She took Aspen's penis in her hand and stroked it slowly, leaning in to give him a little kiss. ""You're really cute, Aspen.""</p><p>""Thank you."" He blushed. ""You're cuter.""</p><p>I rolled my eyes a little as Haley giggled. ""Thanks!"" She kissed him again.</p><p>""Have... you done this a lot?"" Aspen asked.</p><p>Haley shrugged. ""Yeah. But that just means I know how to do it right.""</p><p>""Oh, ok.""</p><p>""So... when we fuck... do you wanna be on top or do you want me to be?"" Haley asked.</p><p>I moved around with the camera so that I would be well positioned to catch the moment of penetration no matter which choice the boy made. That was really my favorite moment whenever I did one of these videos. The moment the boy stopped being a virgin.</p><p>""Uh... I don't know... I've never... you know..."" Aspen blushed again.</p><p>""Well... how about if I get on top the first time and then the second time you can be on top?"" she asked, fondling one of his nipples.</p><p>""Uh... ok..."" Aspen managed to say, his voice cracking slightly.</p><p>As I took a moment to adjust the cameras to capture everything, my daughter got on top of Aspen, rubbing her vagina gently against the tip of his penis. She looked at me.</p><p>""Now, Daddy?""</p><p>""Are you ready, Aspen?"" I asked.</p><p>Nodding nervously, the boy tried to say ""yes"" a couple times, and then finally managed to squeak out a little ""-es...""</p><p>I looked at Haley. ""Ok, honey.""</p><p>Haley nodded and very slowly, very tenderly, started to lower her tight twelve-year-old vagina down onto Aspen's thirteen-year-old virgin penis. I zoomed in as their genitals merged, watching as my daughter went lower and lower until finally Aspen's wisps of pubic hair brushed against her hairless mound.</p><p>I took a look at the boy's face as his virginity left him forever. He had the typical look of total bliss that I was used to seeing on these kids. Even Haley had looked really cute when she lost her virginity last year to a boy who used to live next door.</p><p>""What do you think, Aspen?"" I asked.</p><p>Aspen looked completely overwhelmed. ""I... don't know what... what to say...""</p><p>""You like it inside there?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah... hell, yeah...""</p><p>""Good. Start moving, Haley.""</p><p>""Ok!"" My daughter started working her hips, riding the young boy's penis for all she was worth. The envy I'd felt earlier returned. Eventually I probably WOULD give into temptation and fuck my daughter, but for now at least I got see cute boys doing so.</p><p>""Oh, god, I'm gonna... I'm... aaaah!"" Aspen began lifting his hips up, pushing deep into Haley's vagina. He groaned loudly, and I imagined his sperm shooting up into Haley's waiting vagina. I wondered if he'd make her pregnant. One of these boys certainly would some day.</p><p>""Mmmm..."" Haley said, wiggling around on Aspen's penis. ""So how was THAT?""</p><p>Aspen grinned stupidly. ""Oh, it was just... wow...""</p><p>I zoomed in on the boy's face. ""So how did it compare with what you expected?""</p><p>Aspen thought for a second. ""I don't know. It felt really good, though! Still does."" He grinned shyly.</p><p>""Cool,"" I said, looking at Haley. ""How was he?""</p><p>""Really sweet,"" she said, leaning down to give Aspen a kiss. ""I can't wait to have you on top.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Really.""</p><p>""Well... ok. When?"" Aspen grinned shyly again.</p><p>Haley laughed. ""Are you ready now?""</p><p>""Yeah!""</p><p>She smiled at me. ""I love virgins, Daddy.""</p><p>""That's because you're smart, Haley.""</p><p>She lifted herself off Aspen, his hard penis sliding out of her vagina and slapping against his stomach. Haley laid down next to him and spread her legs. I zoomed the camera in, focusing on a small string of sperm leaking out of her body.</p><p>""Ready when you are.""</p><p>Rather awkwardly, Aspen knelt between Haley's spread legs. I moved the camera around as he poked around a little with his penis. ""Right here?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Aspen pushed, and I watched as his underage penis vanished once more into my daughter's preteen vagina. As soon as he was in her, he started fucking slowly, holding himself up above her a little. I panned the camera from his nearly hairless pubes up onto his stomach and bare chest, and then up onto his face. His mouth was open slightly and his eyes were closed. He was obviously having the time of his life! I moved the camera around to the back, zooming on his bare butt as it flexed and relaxed in time to his thrusts. Oh, he was a magnificent specimen!</p><p>Moving slowly, I panned up over Aspen's shoulder and looked down at my daughter's face as this lucky boy fucked her. She saw me filming and grinned up at me. I pulled back a little to capture the faint jiggle of her breasts as Aspen screwed her.</p><p>I sighed a pleasant sigh. These two young children looked so beautiful as they copulated! I was so very happy I was taping all this. My only regret was that I wasn't getting laid at that age.</p><p>Aspen lowered himself down so that he was lying entirely on top of Haley, just his butt moving as he fucked her faster and faster. I placed one of my hands on his ass, savoring the sensation of his muscles moving as Haley's hand joined mine. We smiled at each other.</p><p>""Ooooh... oh, god, I'm gonna cum again..."" Aspen whispered. An instant later he stopped moving as his orgasm claimed him once more.</p><p>When Aspen was done cumming, I pulled back with the camera, framing the kid's naked, sweaty bodies in the center of the screen. This would look beautiful when I watched it later. It looked beautiful now! No matter what the future brought to Aspen's life, he would forever be immortalized on my videotapes as a beautiful thirteen-year-old boy.</p><p>Aspen and Haley spent all day long fucking. He pumped so much sperm into her vagina I was amazed she didn't slosh when she walked. He even managed to give Haley a couple orgasms, which most boys never managed to do even once!</p><p>Two weeks later, I'd finished editing the tapes together and burned them onto a disc. Soon a DVD labeled ""ASPEN - 13"", joined other DVDs with names like ""HALEY - 11 / TERRY 14"", ""ARTHUR - 12"", ""TONY - 13"", ""NICK - 11"" and ""ANDREW - 14"". Twenty-seven discs, twenty-seven boys. A little more than a year of sexual frolicking. Sometimes Haley and I will sit around and watch a movie while masturbating each other. Not your standard father/daughter activity, but still.</p><p>I sometimes feel a little guilty about all this. A little weird. I mean, I know it's not at all right for me to be making kiddie porn, using my daughter to get young boys and molesting those boys myself. But I guess it's like a drug, and ultimately I'm just a hopeless addict.</p>"
100,Plea Bargain,Alex Hawk,,"['m+/f', 'teens', '1st']","When a fourteen-year-old Russian girl gets picked up for prostitution, a man makes her an offer she cannot refuse.",2011-07-31T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I sat in the police car, listening to the chatter of the officers, waiting to find out what my fate was going to be. They'd picked me up near Red Square only an hour ago. I'd been working the streets, trying to get Western tourists, usually Germans, to give me money in return for sex. I was a prostitute. It wasn't the best life for a fourteen-year-old girl, but it did make me some money, which my parents didn't really have to give me.</p><p>""What are you waiting for?"" I asked one of the officers. ""We've been here an hour. You taking me in or what?""</p><p>""Quiet down. We're waiting for someone.""</p><p>Grumbling a little I sat back in the old Zil that was being used as a police car these days. It might've started life as something else. Now the police were using it for undercover work.</p><p>Another car pulled up next to us. A Mercedes. One of the officers got out and began talking to the driver. After a few moments he came over and opened up the door to the backseat of the Zil.</p><p>""Go talk with that man,"" he said, pointing.</p><p>I was beginning to get an inkling of where this was going. Some rich guy wanted a blowjob. Well, if he was willing to pay... I walked over to the car.</p><p>""Kommentov, Svetlana,"" came the voice from inside.</p><p>I leaned down and looked at the man behind the wheel. He was nicely dressed. Probably in his thirties. At least I wouldn't be sucking an old man's prick.</p><p>""Da,"" I replied.</p><p>""You wanna make the cops go away? Keep your parents from ever finding out about your line of work?"" he asked. He had a light, vaguely St Petersburg accent.</p><p>""Of course I do,"" I retorted. ""What do you want in return?""</p><p>""It's simple. I want to make a movie. I want you to be the star.""</p><p>I weighed my options. ""What kind of movie?""</p><p>""The kind you think it is.""</p><p>I figured as much. ""With you?""</p><p>""No. With some boys. Ages eleven to fifteen. Six of them. Each one fucks you. Each one cums in you. You get to go free.""</p><p>I thought about it. It would be a nice change, if nothing else, from getting fucked by old German men. My grandfather had fought in the Great Patriotic War, and I figured he'd be cartwheeling in his grave if he'd known about it.</p><p>""Do I have to do all of them at once?""</p><p>""You do the first five in a group, then two by themselves and then one last one with three other boys.""</p><p>""What do I get in return?""</p><p>""The police go away and you get one thousand euros per film.""</p><p>Damn. How could I say no? Three thousand euros would last me a very long time.</p><p>""Alright. When?""</p><p>""Call me tomorrow."" He handed me a card with a cell phone number on it. It said his name was Yuri. ""We will make arrangements. If you have any plans to back out, keep in mind I have your address and the police can always just arrest you at your house in front of your family.""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>""Now go home, zaichik,"" he said, putting the car into gear and driving off.</p><p>* * *</p><p>Three days later, I arrived at an address. It was an old, very nice hotel dating from the time of the Czar. The KGB used to let some of it's people go spend time there when they needed to relax. Now there was no more KGB, no more Soviet Union, but the fine hotel itself, smack in the middle of Moscow, remained.</p><p>I went up to room 601 and knocked on the door. I could hear voices, young, male voices mostly, on the other side.</p><p>After a moment the door opened, revealing Yuri.</p><p>""Ah. Svetlana. Khorosho. Come on in."" He stood aside.</p><p>I walked inside the room and looked around. There was a large bed up against one wall. Everything else had been basically pushed aside to make room for the filming. There were a couple lights mounted on stands and two cameras. One of which had a man who looked similar to Yuri operating it. And there were also five boys, all my age or younger from their looks, who were sitting on a couch watching TV. Or at least they had been. Now they were watching me.</p><p>""This is my brother, Gregoriy,"" he said, pointing to the other man, who nodded at me around some foul Turkish cigarette he was smoking and returned to his work.</p><p>""Hello.""</p><p>""And these are the boys."" He pointed to each in turn, saying, ""This is Stas, he's fourteen. That's Ivan, he's eleven. Those are Felix and Oleg. They're brothers and Felix is thirteen while Oleg is fourteen. Lastly, that's Slavik. He's twelve.""</p><p>I nodded at all the boys as they were named and shyly said, ""Hello,"" to them.</p><p>They all nodded and said hello in turn.</p><p>""Of them all, Stas is the only one who isn't a virgin. He's going to fuck you first to show the other boys what to do.""</p><p>I looked at Stas. He had brown hair and a pretty smile. It would be nice to get fucked by a boy my age. ""Ok,"" I said.</p><p>""So!"" Yuri clapped his hands together. ""Let's get started. First, why don't you all strip down to your underwear and go sit on the bed over there,"" he said, pointing.</p><p>I stripped down to my plain white bra and panties as the boys all got down to their underwear. I sat down at the head of the bed and the boys positioned themselves along it. I let my eyes roam over their nearly naked bodies. They were all really pretty cute. Having them fuck me wouldn't be too bad, I guessed.</p><p>Yuri came around and handed us each a small glass of vodka. We all clinked our glasses together as Gregoriy began to film and then drank it down. I did my best not to grimace. This was NOT the highest quality drink I'd ever had.</p><p>As I looked at the boys, Slavik really caught my attention. I knew I knew him from somewhere. Finally it clicked.</p><p>""You play on the same hockey team as my brother, don't you?"" I asked him.</p><p>Slavik nodded. ""Yes. I'm the goalie.""</p><p>""Oh, ok."" I remembered attending a couple of Kolya's games earlier this year and seeing Slavik. Now I was going to be getting fucked by Slavik. What a strange, wonderful thought. For the first time, I started to get into this.</p><p>""Ok, let's get the boys naked,"" Yuri said after me and the boys had spent a couple more minutes talking with each other.</p><p>Stas led the way for the boys, lifting his hips and pulling his underwear off to show off a very nice, very hard penis. It looked to be about twelve or thirteen centimeters. Once he was naked, the other boys took off their boxers, too, leaving me with five nude boys. Ivan's penis was, not surprisingly, the smallest. Oleg's looked to be the biggest, just a bit larger than Stas'. The other boys all fell somewhere in the middle.</p><p>Once the boys were all naked, Yuri took his camera, which unlike Gregoriy's wasn't mounted on a tripod, and moved over to pan along, showing off all the boys. He had them each speak into the camera, introducing themselves, saying their ages and if they were virgins. The only one to say no to that was Stas. </p><p>Yuri turned to me. ""Ok, Svetlana. Time to get undressed.""</p><p>I stood up and, as the cameras rolled, began to slowly remove my bra and panties. I figured it would be a good idea to do it slowly, so as to tease the viewer. Once I was nude, I sat back down, exposing my shaved vagina for the camera. I'd always kept it shaved. That plus my somewhat smaller breasts made me look younger, and that was something the tourists were willing to pay more for.</p><p>""Ok, say your name and your age,"" Yuri said to me, repeating what he'd said to the boys.</p><p>""My name is Svetlana and I'm fourteen,"" I replied.</p><p>""You're not a virgin?""</p><p>""No, I'm not.""</p><p>""Ok."" He pulled back and panned around and did a few other things photographers do, and then he said to Stas, ""Alright, Stas. Are you ready?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Are you ready, Svetlana?""</p><p>""I am.""</p><p>""Ok. Why don't you lay down and Stas, you show the boys what to do.""</p><p>""Ok."" Stas sat up and moved towards me as I laid down on my back and spread my legs. I could feel the eyes of the other boys on us as we postioned ourselves.</p><p>Stas got on top of me, and I felt his teenage penis nudge against my vagina. He grinned a little and whispered, ""Hi.""</p><p>""Hi,"" I said with a smile.</p><p>Yuri moved down onto his knees to get the shot of Stas entering me and once he was ready, he said, ""Ok, Stas. Whenever.""</p><p>Stas reached between our bodies and rubbed his penis along the slit of my vagina. It felt very good having him rub on me there. Most of the older men simply stuck it in me without bothering to get me ready first.</p><p>Once Stas thought I was ready, I felt him push with his hips. I kept my eyes looking up into his as his fourteen-year-old penis glided smoothly into my fourteen-year-old vagina. As soon as he was all the way inside me, he gave me a little kiss and looked back at the other boys.</p><p>""See, my friends? This is what you're going to be doing soon.""</p><p>All the other boys stared in amazement and Yuri moved in a little closer with his camera as Stas started moving slowly on top of me. It felt very, very nice feeling his penis sliding around inside me. This was the first time I'd had sex with a boy my own age. I'd lost my virginity to an older boy who was in the army and about to be sent to Chechnya. He'd died down there, and since then I'd only been fucked by old men. Being fucked by a boy like Stas was a nice change.</p><p>""That's good,"" Yuri said. ""That's very good. A little faster now, Stas.""</p><p>""Ok..."" Stas said with a little gasp as he started fucking me faster.</p><p>The moan I gave at this point was only partly theatrical. I moved my hands onto Stas' butt to cup it while he fucked me, enjoying the feeling of a muscular young ass moving during intercourse. Yeah, this was much better than German sausage.</p><p>Stas was really getting into it, moaning and gasping with pleasure as he fucked me. Then, suddenly, his whole body stiffened and he pushed into me as I felt his penis start releasing it's load of sperm into my vagina. I briefly wondered about pregnancy. I wasn't on the Pill or anything like that, and I'd always made the men who fucked me use condoms. Oh, well. If I had a baby, I had a baby. Given what I'd learned of Yuri, he'd probably pay to see me give birth.</p><p>Once Stas was done cumming, he gave me a little kiss and then slipped out of me and moved aside as Yuri zoomed in to focus on the small amount of sperm leaking from my vagina.</p><p>""Very nice,"" Yuri said with a nod. ""You've done well, both of you.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" Stas gasped out.</p><p>Yuri turned to Oleg. ""You ready?""</p><p>""Oh, yes."" Oleg's penis quivered with anticipation.</p><p>Yuri and Gregoriy adjusted their cameras and Yuri said to Oleg, ""Ok. Get on top of her, but don't try anything yet.""</p><p>""Alright."" Oleg got onto me, his penis brushing against my recently fucked vagina.</p><p>""Now, Svetlana. You reach down and guide him into you, ok?""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>""When you're ready.""</p><p>I took Oleg's penis in my hand and lined it up with my vagina. Then I looked up at his cute, nervous, hairless young face and said, ""Push.""</p><p>Oleg nodded and then got an incredibly passionate, blissful look on his face as he slipped his hard, fourteen-year-old virgin penis into my welcoming fourteen-year-old vagina. He was only the second virgin I'd had, aside from the boy I'd lost my cherry to. I really got off on how happy he looked as he entered me.</p><p>""Bohze moi..."" he gasped.”It's better than I ever thought...""</p><p>I reached up and ran a hand through Oleg's hair as my other hand reached down to cup his butt. ""Start moving,"" I whispered.</p><p>Slowly Oleg began thrusting, sliding his penis in and out of me. He slipped out a couple times, and I guided him back inside. After the third time of me doing that, I wrapped my legs around him to keep him in me where he belonged.</p><p>I knew Oleg wouldn't last too long, given that this was his first fuck. He didn't disappoint there. He started slamming into me with short, rabbit thrusts, and then let out a moan of total passion as his spasming penis added his supply of sperm to that of Stas. For me, I wasn't anywhere near climax, but at least I'd gotten closer with Stas and Oleg than I did with any of the old German fucks.</p><p>After Oleg was done cumming, Yuri had him get off me and zoomed in for another shot of my vagina, more sperm leaking out. I felt kind of exposed with these shots, but it wasn't that big of a deal, I guessed. I mean, I was getting fucked on video. I couldn't complain.</p><p>Yuri turned off the camera for a moment and said, ""Go clean yourself up real quick."" He pointed to the bathroom.</p><p>""Alright."" I got up and moved towards the bathroom, using some toilet paper to clean up with. Once I was done, I came back to the room to find Felix laying where his brother had been. The other two boys that were left, Ivan and Slavik, were still sitting at the end of the large bed.</p><p>""Why don't you give Felix a short hand job?""</p><p>""Ok,"" I said, knowing the difference between a suggestion and an order. I got onto the bed next to Felix and took his cute penis in my hand, stroking it slowly.</p><p>""Now kiss,"" Yuri said.</p><p>Felix and I exchanged kisses with each other as I masturbated him. When Yuri suggested a quick blowjob, I leaned my face down and made sure the camera caught a few shots of me with Felix's penis moving around inside my mouth.</p><p>""Alright, that's enough,"" Yuri said. ""Get on your back, Svetlana.""</p><p>Sighing slightly, I rolled onto my back and spread my legs. Felix got into position and looked over at Yuri.</p><p>Yuri nodded and said, ""Go for it.""</p><p>Holding his body up much more than the other two boys, Felix took his erection in his hand and lined himself up, getting to the right place on the first try. He began pushing forward, and the wonderful feeling of his thirteen-year-old virgin penis finding its way into my fourteen-year-old vagina swept through my body.</p><p>""Ooooo..."" he said, closing his eyes as he entered me.”Oh... wow...""</p><p>I simply laid back and reached down to play with my clitoris as I watched Felix's naked body moving between my legs. He was obviously having a great time inside me. Not that I blamed him. I'm sure that if I were a boy, I'd have been quite happy there, too.</p><p>Felix managed to last a little longer than his older brother. He fucked me for a good four minutes before he began gasping, moaning, and climaxing inside me, adding his sperm to the massive numbers already swimming around inside my body. It was a heavenly sensation for me.</p><p>After he was done cumming, and before he pulled out, Felix leaned down, gave me a little kiss, and then said, ""Thank you.""</p><p>Taken aback by the unexpected politeness, I replied, ""You're welcome,"" and squeezed my vagina around his teenage penis. He grinned and pulled out as Yuri took the close-up shots of leaking sperm.</p><p>""Alright, Slavik's turn,"" said Yuri, ever the romantic. Felix got off me and moved over to sit next to Stas and Oleg as Slavik started to get between my legs. Yuri stopped him, saying, ""No, wait a second.""</p><p>""What?"" Slavik asked, looking over at him.</p><p>""Svetlana, stand on the floor, lean forward and start blowing Ivan. Then Slavik can enter you from behind.""</p><p>""Uh... ok."" I sat up and moved over. I got in front of Ivan, bent over, and slipped my lips down around his completely hairless preteen penis. He let out a little whimper as his body tensed.</p><p>""Do you see where to go in?"" Yuri asked Slavik.</p><p>""I think so.""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>I felt Slavik move in behind me and could feel his penis poking around. It took him a couple tries before he was in the right place.</p><p>""Here?"" he asked.</p><p>""There,"" Yuri said.</p><p>Slavik pushed with his hips and I closed my eyes as his twelve-year-old virgin penis entered my fourteen-year-old vagina. My third virgin of the day. I was on a roll!</p><p>""Ah..."" he breathed out as he pushed home.</p><p>""Now put your hands on her hips and fuck her, but be careful not to slip out.""</p><p>""Alright."" Slavik put one hand on each of my hips and began moving very slowly, very carefully, sliding his preteen penis around inside my teenage vagina. It certainly wasn't the best fuck I'd ever had, I didn't really like doggie-style that much, but it was nice.</p><p>Soon the pace of his thrusts was increasing and despite being careful, Slavik did slip out of me a couple times. Thankfully, he was able to get back into me on his own. I heard him breathing hard and I knew it wouldn't be long before... yes... there... his penis began kicking inside me and I felt a couple weak pulses of sperm splash into my body. I let out a little moan of pleasure around Ivan's small erection. If this kept up too much longer, I'd be cumming myself.</p><p>""You ready for Ivan now?"" Yuri asked after everything with Slavik was done.</p><p>""Yeah. How do you want me?""</p><p>""Missionary will do fine.""</p><p>""Ok."" I laid on my back and gestured towards Ivan. ""Come on.""</p><p>Ivan, moving very uncertainly, got on top of me. There was no way there'd be any sperm from a boy this young, I thought. Still maybe his fucking would be enough to get me off. I reached down, took his penis in hand, lined him up and said, ""Go ahead.""</p><p>""Ok, Svetlana,"" Ivan said in a very high pitched voice. He pushed and very, very easily got his completely hairless eleven-year-old virgin penis into my fourteen-year-old vagina. No sooner was he entirely inside me before he suddenly said, ""Oh... oh... oh, god!"" and then began shuddering on top of me. I felt him twitching inside my body and knew what was happening. It was all I could do not to laugh.</p><p>""Ivan!"" Yuri said, sounding ticked. ""Did you just cum?!""</p><p>""Ah... oh... oh... yes... oh... yeah... I did..."" He looked up at Yuri, his penis still inside me. ""Sorry, Yuri.""</p><p>The other boys all burst out laughing, as did I. Moments later both Yuri and Ivan joined in. Gregoriy might as well have been in his own universe.</p><p>Once Ivan pulled out of me, I said to Yuri, ""Can I have Stas fuck me again? I was really close to cumming.""</p><p>""Sure, if he's ready. Stas?""</p><p>""Oh, hell, yeah."" Stas stood up, his penis hard.</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>Stas got on top of me again, and easily slid his penis back into my vagina. I moaned and wrapped myself around his naked, muscular body as he began fucking me, the shaft of his erection seriously stimulating my clitoris with each pass. It didn't take more than about five minutes before I began to moan, claw at his back, and climax, losing myself in the tide of pleasure that washed over me. Stas joined me a few moments later, adding yet another deposit of sperm to what was already there.</p><p>Throughout the rest of the day, I got fucked by each boy several more times. By the time we were done we were all well and truly fucked out. Yuri got the boys dressed, gave them each fifty euros and sent them on their way. As I was getting dressed he came up to me.</p><p>""That was very, very well done, Svetlana.""</p><p>""Thanks. My money?""</p><p>He counted out ten one-hundred euro bills and handed them to me. ""One week from today you'll be doing Rostik and Roma,"" he said.</p><p>""Who are they?""</p><p>""A pair of twin brothers. Both thirteen. Both virgins. You'll like them.""</p><p>""Alright. Then only one more vid after that and the charges go away?""</p><p>""Da. That is what we agreed.""</p><p>""Ok. Thank you, Yuri. Goodbye.""</p><p>""Goodbye, Svetlana.""</p><p>And I left the room, catching the train to take me home.</p>"
101,Deflowering Haley and Terry,Alex Hawk,,"['Mmf', 'ped', 'inc', '1st', 'oral', 'mast']","After many requests for more stories in the 'Deflowering Aspen' setting, I give you the first prequel! Enjoy!",2011-11-23T00:00:00,"This story is a prequel to 'Deflowering Aspen'. Much to my surprise, I've actually had people who thought the story was part of a series. It wasn't intended to be, but the more I thought about it the more I thought, hey, why not?

So here we have the first of four prequels to 'Deflowering Aspen'. After this one comes 'Deflowering Nick', then 'Deflowering Arthur' and lastly 'Deflowering James'. Then chronologically we would have Aspen's lucky day. The two sequels to it are called 'Deflowering Memphis and Wade' and the final story in the series (no matter how many more requests I get! You folks will just have to learn to be satisfied, dagnabit!), 'Deflowering Zeke'. Sensing a pattern yet?
It's worth noting at this point that I REALLY don't approve of parent-child incest. I think it's extremely inappropriate. I know you see lots of these 'the author doesn't condone these behaviors' disclaimers, but in this case I really mean it. For a parent to molest their child is just flat out wrong. I don't have a problem with incest in general, especially not sibling incest (given my own past, I'd be awfully hypocritical if I did), but when the parents get involved... that's just wrong.
Anyhow, I hope you all enjoy these stories, and stop nagging me for more in the series!","<p>I still remember the day well. I was sitting around the house, watching ""Jeopardy!"" and making fun of the idiots who they called contestants, when my eleven-year-old daughter, Haley, came into the living room. She was only wearing a pair of shorts, no shirt or anything. She would often run around the house like this. It wasn't a big deal, though judging by the fact that her breasts were starting to develop, it would be come an issue pretty soon.</p><p>""Daddy, can I talk with you for a moment?""</p><p>""Sure."" I hit the mute button. ""What's up?""</p><p>""How old do I have to be before you'll let me have a boyfriend?""</p><p>""Uh... why do you ask that?""</p><p>She shrugs and sits down on the couch next to me. ""Because Terry was telling me that he thinks I'm really cute and he wants to be my boyfriend.""</p><p>""Oh, really?"" Terry was a fourteen-year-old neighbor boy who lived next door. I'd always found him to be really, really cute, if somewhat annoying.</p><p>""Yeah. He even..."" Haley blushed a little. The color ran from her face down onto her bare chest. Her nipples stiffened a little. ""He even gave me a little kiss!"" she said in tones of great scandal.</p><p>""Oh, I see,"" I said, sounding as grave as possible. ""Well, that is a big thing, then.""</p><p>Haley giggled. ""Daddy!""</p><p>""Did he only kiss you?"" Part of my mind wanted to go off and tell the boy that he needed to keep his eyes, hands, mouth and mind off my little girl. The other part of my mind desperately wanted to see him fucking her.</p><p>""No... he gave me a couple hugs, too, and he wanted to see under my shirt.""</p><p>""Oh?"" I found my penis stiffening up, somewhat to my surprise. ""Did you let him?""</p><p>Haley nodded. ""Yeah, I didn't think it was a big deal."" She suddenly looked concerned. ""Uh... was that a bad thing?""</p><p>I sighed. ""No, it wasn't. Not really.""</p><p>""Ok."" She leaned over and gave me a hug. I put my arms around her bare back, pulling her close to me. ""I'm glad you're not mad or anything, Daddy.""</p><p>""I could never be mad at you, Haley.""</p><p>She broke the hug and said, ""Why did he want to see me under my shirt?""</p><p>""Because he's a boy.""</p><p>Haley wrinkled her nose. ""So?""</p><p>""Well... remember a couple years ago when we talked about where babies come from and everything?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Well, Terry is a standard issue boy. Since he's fourteen, he's getting really interested in girls and wants to have sex with them. Part of that is seeing a girl's breasts.""</p><p>""Oh!"" She sat back and stared down at her chest. ""But I don't really have any yet.""</p><p>""I know. You'll get bigger ones as you get older. Meantime, Terry probably just hasn't ever seen a girl with ANY breasts yet, so seeing you probably made him really, really happy.""</p><p>""Cool!"" She smiled. ""So does this mean he wants to, like, make a baby with me or something?""</p><p>I considered how best to answer this. I'd always been really up front with my daughter when talking with her about sex. No point in lying to her or being evasive, I figured.</p><p>""He probably doesn't want to make a baby with you, no. You'd be too young anyhow. What he probably DOES want to do is have sex with you. That's basically the same thing as making a baby. The same actual process and all. Just without a baby.""</p><p>""Oh."" Haley looked confused.</p><p>I tried to sort it out. ""What he wants to do, probably, is put his penis into your vagina.""</p><p>""That's what you do to make a baby, right?""</p><p>""Yes, but since you're too young you won't get pregnant or anything.""</p><p>""So... if Terry doesn't want to make a baby with me, why would he want to put his penis inside me?""</p><p>""Mostly because doing that feels really, really, really, really, REALLY good!"" I grinned a little at Haley. She giggled. ""Boys like doing it and girls like having it done.""</p><p>""They do?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""How good does it feel?""</p><p>""Better than just about anything.""</p><p>""Wow!"" Haley looked really impressed by that idea. ""So should I let Terry do it with me?""</p><p>This was a somewhat stickier answer. I thought about it for a bit and then slowly said, ""Well... Haley, it's your body and it's up to you to decide what you let boys do with you. Terry would probably be very happy if you did it with him, that's for sure.""</p><p>""Oh."" She thought quietly to herself for a bit and then said, ""Well, ok. I'll do it with him!""</p><p>I let out a little laugh, very amused at my daughter's enthusiasm. Like usual, when she got an idea in her head, she wanted to move on it as soon as possible. ""There's more to it than just deciding to do it, Haley.""</p><p>""Like what?""</p><p>""Well, do you know HOW to do it?""</p><p>Haley looked a little confused. ""Uh... I guess he just puts his penis into my vagina, like you said.""</p><p>""Ok. Do you know how he puts it in? Or even exactly where it goes?""</p><p>""Uhm..."" After a moment Haley shrugged. ""I guess not.""</p><p>""Well, there's a small hole between your legs and that's where the boy's penis goes.""</p><p>""Really?"" Haley peered down at her shorts. ""Where?""</p><p>My mouth went a little dry as a horrible thought intruded into my mind. ""I'll tell you what, Haley... if you want to take off your shorts and panties, I'll show you... well, I'll show you what you need to know about boys and sex.""</p><p>""Oh!"" Haley perked up a little. ""Ok."" She stayed basically seated but lifted her butt up as she undid her shorts and then pulled them and her panties down and off, leaving her naked.</p><p>I looked between my daughter's legs, seeing her maturing vagina for the first time since she was about six or so. She didn't have any hair yet, of course. All there was, was just a little slit. I could clearly see her clitoris, though.</p><p>""Ok,"" I said in a slightly shaky voice. ""Lay back and spread your legs as wide as you can, ok?""</p><p>""Alright."" She did so. I now had an even better view of her preteen vagina.</p><p>I licked my index finger and ran it along the slit of my daughter's vagina, massaging the area around her clitoris. ""You feel that?""</p><p>""Yeah..."" said Haley, a little unfocused.</p><p>""That's your clitoris. It feels nice when it's touched, huh?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy...""</p><p>""Eventually you'll figure out how to make it feel good by touching it yourself, but in the meantime I can do it for you,"" I said, continuing to caress my daughter's clit.</p><p>""Ooooh... okay..."" She wiggled around a little. ""It really feels nice, Daddy!""</p><p>""Glad to hear it!"" I leaned forward and gave her bare little slit a kiss.</p><p>She giggled. ""That tickles!""</p><p>""But in a nice way?"" I asked, resuming my rubbing.</p><p>""Oh, yeah!""</p><p>I massaged Haley's clitoris for a few more moments and then said, ""Now you wanna see where exactly the boy's penis goes?""</p><p>""Ok!""</p><p>""Sure!""</p><p>I licked my finger again and pressed it gently against the entrance to Haley's vagina. ""This is the place where it goes in.""</p><p>""Ok...""</p><p>""I'm going to put my finger inside you now,"" I said, my voice shaking a little with excitement. I'd thought about Haley a couple times lately and now here I was actually getting to do things with her. ""It might hurt just a little bit, but not too much, ok, honey?""</p><p>""Ok, Daddy.""</p><p>Very gently I started pushing my finger into my eleven-year-old daughter's very, very tight young vagina. Her flesh was very warm and yielding. It was surprisingly easy to get my finger into her. Within just a few moments I had it inside her up to the second knuckle.</p><p>""See, Haley? This is where the boy would put his penis.""</p><p>""Ooooh... it does feel pretty nice, Daddy...""</p><p>""It feels even better when it's a boy's penis in there.""</p><p>""Cool..."" She smiled at me, and then said, ""Daddy?""</p><p>""Yes?""</p><p>""You got a penis, right?"" I nodded. ""Can you put yours in me?""</p><p>I took a deep breath as my penis jumped with excitement at the idea. ""Well, Haley, much as I might like to, that would be... well, not right. It'd be illegal and just kind of wrong.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Cause I'm your father."" I made a mental note to explain to her later about how she should never even tell anyone about what we were already doing. The authorities, I'm sure, would be less than understanding about a man fingering his daughter.</p><p>""So?""</p><p>""Plus my penis would be too big to fit inside here.""</p><p>""It would?"" She sounded disappointed.</p><p>""Yes. But you'll get bigger, don't worry.""</p><p>""And then you can put it in?"" she asked, perking up a little.</p><p>""Well, we'll see,"" I said, fingering her a little more. ""Besides, first you have to get Terry's penis inside here."" My own erection jumped at the idea of watching such a thing.</p><p>""Oh, ok. You really think he wants to put it in me?""</p><p>""Of course he does. He's a boy.""</p><p>""Oh... ok...""</p><p>""Now as I keep doing this, you're going to start to get a really, really good tingling feeling that will spread from here to your entire body. That'll be your orgasm. Let me know when it starts feeling like that, ok, honey?""</p><p>""Ok, Daddy!""</p><p>I kept pistoning my finger in and out of my little girl's preteen vagina, picturing Terry's nude teenage body on top of her, his young penis where my finger now was. I liked women enough to fuck Haley's mother enough to make her, but my preference was for boys. The idea of watching one fuck my daughter was a major turn on!</p><p>""Oh... Daddy... I think it's happening..."" she said in ragged little gasps.</p><p>I kept up a steady, easy motion, knowing how to best make a girl feel good. ""Relax,"" I said in a soothing tone. ""Just let it hit you.""</p><p>""Oh... ok... I... oooooh!"" Haley began wiggling around all over the place and I felt her virgin vagina clutching and squeezing around my finger as she experienced her first ever orgasm.</p><p>When Haley's orgasm subsided, I pulled my finger out of her. ""How was that?"" I asked with a smile.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy, that was wonderful!"" Haley replied, stars in her eyes. ""Will you do that to me some more?""</p><p>I laughed. ""Well, not right now, but some other time, ok?""</p><p>""Ok!""</p><p>""And I'm sure Terry will want to do that to you, too.""</p><p>""Cool!""</p><p>I laughed again, enjoying my daughter's enthusiasm for the idea of sex. I said, ""Now, I have an idea. Don't go out and try to get him to fuck you right away, ok?""</p><p>""Ok. Why not?""</p><p>""Because I have a plan. Now listen..."" I sat there and for about ten minutes outlined my plan to my daughter, explaining to her everything I had in mind. She giggled and seemed quite pleased by the idea. Afterwards I fingered her again, even ate her out a little, and then we went to our (separate), beds, both of us making plans for the next morning.</p><p>* * *</p><p>Terry was, as I mentioned, fourteen and our next-door neighbor. He was also intensely cute. He had floppy brown hair, a cute little face and a sweet body. He frequently ran around without a shirt, and what I saw when he did that was enough to make my heart skip a beat or two.</p><p>It was a Thursday morning when I went over to pay a visit to him. It was summer, so he wasn't in school and I'd taken the day off to make arrangements. I found him hanging out in his backyard practicing kicks with a soccer ball. Not shirtless... sigh... he was wearing jeans and a t-shirt.</p><p>""Nice leg work,"" I said.</p><p>The boy jumped a little and then relaxed. ""Oh, hey, Mister Watson.""</p><p>""Call me Gerald,"" I suggested. ""You got a moment to talk?""</p><p>""Sure, I guess."" He put the soccer ball down. ""What's up?""</p><p>""Come on over to my place for a moment.""</p><p>""Ok."" Terry sounded a tad suspicious, but not much. He followed my lead to the house.</p><p>Once we were inside, I sat down on a chair near the couch and pointed him to the couch itself. There was a video camera in the corner. It was turned on and focused on the boy, though he didn't know it yet.</p><p>""So... we need to talk about something?""</p><p>""Ok. What?""</p><p>""Well... Haley came home last night with some interesting questions.""</p><p>""Oh?"" Terry's voice sounded a little strangled.</p><p>""She'd said you kissed her and asked her to lift up her shirt.""</p><p>""Oh."" The boy was blushing furiously at this point.</p><p>""Yes. What do you have to say to that?""</p><p>Terry blurted out, ""I'm sorry! I just... I mean, she's really cute and we've known each other for a long time and I really like her and I'm really, really sorry, please don't be mad or tell my parents!""</p><p>I laughed a little at how nervous he was. ""It's ok, Terry, it's ok. I'm not mad at you.""</p><p>""You're not?"" he asked, looking surprised.</p><p>""Not at all. It's perfectly normal to want to see a girl with fewer clothes on. There's nothing wrong with it.""</p><p>""There isn't?""</p><p>""Of course not."" I leaned in a little closer and in a conspirital tone said, ""I've even been known to try and see a few girls naked myself, from time to time.""</p><p>Terry laughed nervously. ""Yeah... well... I mean... I've seen girls in movies and on the Internet, but never, like, in real life, you know?""</p><p>""I know. I remember what it's like to be your age. More or less.""</p><p>""So you're really not mad at me?""</p><p>""Naw, it's ok.""</p><p>""Oh, that's good."" He looked very relieved.</p><p>""I bet you wanted to see even more, huh?""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Like more than just her chest.""</p><p>""Oh!"" He blushed again. ""Well, yeah.""</p><p>""What else would you like to do?""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Well... would you want to touch her? Like on her chest, or maybe even between her legs?""</p><p>Terry blushed again. ""I think so.""</p><p>""You think so? You're not sure?"" I laughed a little, but in a friendly way.</p><p>""Well... yeah, I would."" A nervous smile spread across his young face.</p><p>""Do you wanna fuck her?"" I asked pointedly.</p><p>Terry looked surprised I'd even ask such a question. ""Uh... what?""</p><p>""Come on, Terry. It's an easy question. Do you want to fuck Haley?""</p><p>""Oh... uh... I don't know."" A small lump in the front of his shorts was giving lie to that statement.</p><p>""You SURE you don't know? I mean, if Haley were to, say, walk in the room naked and ask you to fuck her, what would you say?""</p><p>""I... I don't know..."" He was looking pretty nervous at this point.</p><p>""Terry, come on. It's an easy question. If she came into the room naked and asked you to fuck her, would you?""</p><p>""Well... I guess... I mean, if she... well... yeah. Yes. I would. I guess.""</p><p>""That wasn't such a hard question now, was it?"" I asked laughing.</p><p>""No, I guess not."" Terry grinned shyly. ""I'm just not, you know, used to talking like this with an adult.""</p><p>""It's ok, Terry. We were all young and virgin once upon a time.""</p><p>""Ok."" He seemed a little more relaxed now.</p><p>""You know, there's nothing wrong with wanting to fuck a girl. Even if the girl is Haley.""</p><p>""I know, it just seems kinda weird to talk about it with her dad, you know?""</p><p>I shrugged. ""So don't think of me as her dad. I bet you've thought about it a lot with her, huh?""</p><p>Terry nodded. ""Yeah. I mean, she is pretty cute, you know?""</p><p>Nodding myself I said with a grin, ""Yeah. I bet you've even thought about her when you've jerked off, huh?""</p><p>Terry blushed again. ""Well...""</p><p>""Come on, we're both guys. You can tell me.""</p><p>""Yeah, I have,"" he confessed.</p><p>""So what have you actually done with a girl?""</p><p>""Just the stuff with Haley. That's it.""</p><p>""Man... you must be really horny, then."" I laughed once more.</p><p>Terry gave another nervous laugh of his own. ""Yeah, I suppose so.""</p><p>""Any of your friends gotten laid yet?""</p><p>""A couple of them. They keep talking about how good it is and stuff.""</p><p>Leaning in close again I said, ""You know, they're probably just lying in order to sound cool. Most boys don't lose their virginities until they're about fifteen.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Oh. I didn't know that.""</p><p>""You're fourteen, right?""</p><p>""Yeah, I had my birthday last month.""</p><p>""Fourteen IS a good age to lose your virginity at,"" I said. ""I lost mine at that age.""</p><p>""You did?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""That's cool.""</p><p>""I bet you'd LOVE to lose yours.""</p><p>""I guess so,"" he said with a little shrug.</p><p>""I bet you'd love to lose yours to Haley.""</p><p>Terry said, ""Yeah, if she wanted me to, I guess.""</p><p>""Hmmm..."" I pretended to think, and I sort of was. I had to make sure the moment was right. It seemed about as right as it would ever get. Finally looking as though I'd made up my mind on something I said, ""Hey, Haley! Come here a second!""</p><p>Terry got a confused expression on his face and opened his mouth to say something, but then just sat there looking stunned, staring at Haley as she walked into the living room, completely naked.</p><p>""Yes, Daddy?""</p><p>""We've got company,"" I said to my daughter. ""Say hello to Terry.""</p><p>""Hi, Terry!"" Haley said, going over and sitting close to him on the couch.</p><p>Terry's mouth opened and closed a couple times before he squeaked out, ""Hi!""</p><p>Haley looked over at me. I nodded and she said, ""Do you wanna fuck me, Terry?""</p><p>""Uh..."" Terry's eyes darted all around. ""I should probably go!"" he said, trying to stand up.</p><p>Haley, bless her heart, was smart enough to quickly sit on his lap. She wasn't very heavy, but when a cute naked girl sits on a boy's lap, he tends to take notice.</p><p>""No, please don't leave, Terry!""</p><p>""I have a little confession to make, Terry,"" I said, looking into the boy's eyes, mildly amused at the look of fear, nervousness and horniness all fighting each other. ""When Haley told me about what you guys did I got to thinking about the fact that she's getting older. It's time she started having sex. And I would like it if she had her first time with a boy she knows and trusts. A boy like you.""</p><p>""Like me?"" the boy echoed weakly.</p><p>""Like you!"" Haley said, grinding against him a little.</p><p>""Exactly like you. You, in fact.""</p><p>Looking a little panicked, Terry glanced over at me. ""You WANT me to fuck her?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""I want you to fuck me, too,"" Haley said, kissing the boy on the cheek. ""Don't you want to fuck me?""</p><p>""Uh... I... yeah... I guess..."" He still looked panicked, but seemed to be calming down a little as his hormones started to take hold.</p><p>I held up my hand. ""There is one condition, however.""</p><p>""What?"" Terry managed to ask.</p><p>""Well, first you have to promise not to tell ANYONE.""</p><p>""Ok... what's the other condition?""</p><p>""You have to let me tape it,"" I said, pointing to the nearby camera.</p><p>""Oh..."" He stared at it. ""Hey, it's recording now, isn't it?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>Terry's eyes roamed over Haley's body again. ""Are you really serious? You really want me to fuck you?""</p><p>""Yeah!""</p><p>""So what do you say, Terry?"" I asked, going behind the camera and focusing in on the boy's nervous looking face.</p><p>""Uh... well... yeah, ok. Yes. I'll do it, I guess.""</p><p>""You don't sound too exited,"" I said with a smile.</p><p>""I'm just kind of... you know... I mean...""</p><p>Haley took one of Terry's hands and put it right between her legs, rubbing it back and forth against her bare vagina as she said, ""Come on, it'll be fun.""</p><p>Terry visibly swallowed as he stared down at where his hand was and said, ""Ok... so... what do I do?""</p><p>""Why don't you get undressed?"" I suggested, panning the camera down his clothed body.</p><p>""Like get all the way naked?"" he asked, looking embarrassed.</p><p>""Yes. Otherwise how will you fuck?""</p><p>""Ok."" Moving slowly and looking really shy, Terry pulled off his shirt. Once it was off him, he carefully folded it and set it aside. Then moving just as slowly as before, he worked his way out of his jeans and folded those up, too.</p><p>I rolled my eyes. At least I could see the boy's underwear now. I zoomed in on the small, but visible, bulge in his tighty-whities.</p><p>""You need to take those off, too, Terry,"" I said.</p><p>""I... I know... I just..."" He turned a bright crimson color.</p><p>Haley saved the day. ""I'll help you, Terry!"" she called out as she reached down to the waistband of his underwear. Terry moved like he wanted to stop her, but aborted halfway as she pulled down the fabric enough to let his erect penis pop out. I guessed it was a little less than five inches or so.</p><p>Haley simply stared at Terry's erection. ""Wow... so that's what it looks like..."" she almost whispered.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Terry mumbled.</p><p>""Pull your underwear off the rest of the way,"" I said to the boy. He nodded and wiggled out of the underwear, again folding them before setting them aside.</p><p>Haley was still looking at Terry's virgin penis. ""Can I touch it?"" she asked him.</p><p>""Ok...""</p><p>My little daughter ran a couple fingers along the shaft of Terry's penis, from the base to the tip and back again. ""It feels warm.""</p><p>""Well, it would,"" I said. ""There's a lot of blood in there. That's what makes it hard.""</p><p>""Oh, ok."" She ran her fingers along it some more. ""So now what, Daddy?""</p><p>""Remember how I used my finger in you?""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""Show Terry how to do that.""</p><p>""Ok!"" Haley lay on her back and took Terry's hand in hers again. She guided it to her vagina and said, ""Poke around real carefully until you find a hole and then slide your finger in, ok?""</p><p>Silently Terry nodded and probed around. He found the right spot pretty quickly and stared in stunned amazement as his finger slipped down into Haley's vagina. His penis jumped with eager anticipation.</p><p>""Feels nice in there, eh, Terry?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" he whispered in awed tones.</p><p>""Just wait until you have your penis in there,"" I said with a chuckle.</p><p>Haley looked up at the camera. ""Can he put it in me now, Daddy?""</p><p>I laughed. ""You just can't wait to get fucked, can you?"" I asked my daughter.</p><p>""Nope!"" she said, cheerfully.</p><p>""Well, you see how big Terry's penis is. Are you sure you're ready to have that inside you?""</p><p>Haley regarded Terry's penis. ""I think so,"" she said after a bit.</p><p>""Well, it's probably going to hurt a little when he first puts it in you. It will feel good after that, but at first it will probably hurt. Can you handle that?""</p><p>""Yeah. I mean, I'll have to eventually, right?""</p><p>""That's true."" I panned the camera over to Terry's face. ""Are you ready to fuck her?""</p><p>Terry tried to speak but no noise came out. He cleared his throat and tried again. ""Yes...""</p><p>""Ok."" I placed the camera on the tripod. ""Right. Haley, since it's your first time, you should be on top of Terry. You can just lower your vagina onto his penis. That way you'll be able to control how fast he goes into you.""</p><p>""Ok, Daddy!"" Haley said, sitting up.</p><p>""Terry, you lay down on your back, ok?""</p><p>""Alright,"" he said, doing so, his young penis sticking out from a small patch of brown pubic hair.</p><p>""Now to make it easier for you to get your penis into her, I have some lube."" I pulled out a small bottle of liquid and squirted some along the shaft of Terry's erection, watching him twitch a little at the difference in temperature. ""Just rub that all over yourself until your penis is good and slick.""</p><p>""Ok,"" he said a little warily. He perked up a little as he noticed how good it felt. I wanted to do the rubbing myself, but I figured that might be pushing it a little.</p><p>I turned to Haley and squirted some of the lube onto my fingers. ""I'm going to put some up inside you, too, Haley. To make it easier.""</p><p>""Ok, Daddy!"" She spread her legs a little from her crouching position.</p><p>I rubbed the lube against the entrance to my daughter's vagina and then slowly worked two of my fingers up inside. I figured if she could handle those, then Terry's penis should be no problem. Sure enough, they went in pretty easily. I moved them around a little and then withdrew them, wiping my hand on my pants as I went back to the camera.</p><p>""Ok, you two ready to fuck for the first time?"" I asked the children.</p><p>Neither child said anything, they just nodded. I detected a change in the air as both of them started to realize this was actually going to happen. In the back of my mind I suddenly wished I had two cameras since I was going to have to try and focus on both their faces as they lost their virginities to each other. Oh, well. Maybe I could do this again sometime. Terry wasn't the only virgin boy around, after all.</p><p>I moved around with the camera so that I would be able to capture at least my daughter's face as well as the children's genitals when they began to fuck.</p><p>""All right, then,"" I said. ""Haley, get on top of Terry. Sort of straddle him.""</p><p>""Like this?""</p><p>""Yes. Now take his penis and rub it against your vagina.""</p><p>""Ok,"" Haley said, doing so. She giggled. ""That feels neat!""</p><p>I laughed. ""I bet it does. Now when you're ready, just lower yourself down onto him, ok?""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>There wasn't any fear on Haley's face. No apprehension as she started to slide downward. I was very pleased and proud of my little daughter.</p><p>""Oh! I think it's going in!"" she said after a moment, looking up at the camera. God, she looked beautiful.</p><p>""Good... keep going,"" I said.</p><p>Haley complied. I zoomed in at this point, watching as my eleven-year-old daughter slowly lowered her hairless, virgin vagina down onto Terry's very hard fourteen-year-old virgin penis. When she finally stopped there was no sign of the boy's erection, just his pubic hair brushing against Haley's labia.</p><p>My daughter had just lost her virginity to the virgin neighbor boy!</p><p>I nearly came in my pants.</p><p>""How's it feel, Haley?"" I managed to ask.</p><p>""It... hurts a tiny bit... but not too much..."" she managed to say.</p><p>I panned the camera down to Terry's blissful looking face. ""What do you think?"" I asked the boy.</p><p>""Oh, god, it's great,"" he whispered.</p><p>""Start moving up and down on it,"" I said to my daughter.</p><p>""Ok, Daddy,"" Haley said as she began sliding up and down on Terry's penis.</p><p>After only a few seconds of this the boy grunted and managed to say, ""Oh, god, I'm gonna... ooooooh!"" He pushed up into Haley, lifting her off the couch just a little as his penis convulsed inside her tight preteen vagina.</p><p>Once Terry was done cumming, Haley looked over at me. ""What just happened, Daddy?""</p><p>""Terry had an orgasm. He shot his sperm into you. It's nothing bad. You're a real woman now,"" I said in tones of encouragement.</p><p>""I am! Cool!"" She sat up, Terry's penis slapping down onto his stomach. Haley reached down and stuck a finger into her vagina, comming out with a little bit of Terry's sperm stuck onto it. ""Wow, this is... well, sticky...""</p><p>""Yeah, it is that,"" I said, laughing. To Terry, ""So you just got laid, dude. Happy?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah..."" The boy replied, looking blissful.</p><p>I sat back, feeling happy. I stopped the tape and rewound it a little, looking into the viewfinder, watching again the amazing shots of my daughter lowering her vagina onto her first penis. It was just sweet as fuck!</p><p>The children fucked all day. Seven times total. I had them screw in every position I could think of. Doggie-style worked well when I wanted nothing but shots of Terry's body as he fucked. Haley on top was good for pics of her. Both kids liked missionary best, though.</p><p>Eventually I was able to edit the tape into something really nice, and about a week after Haley lost her virginity we sat back and watched the movie together. It was sweet.</p><p>Haley and Terry fucked almost daily for over a month. At the end of that time, sadly, his family moved away. I knew that I would never be able to get enough of watching cute young boys fuck my daughter. I had to find more young virgins and get them to screw her.</p><p>I had a new hobby.</p>"
102,Deflowering Arthur,Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'Mm', 'bi', 'voy', '1st', 'oral']",Another lucky boy gets to lose his virginity to Haley!,2011-12-31T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I was sitting at home watching baseball and drinking a beer when Haley came home, her newest target in tow. I'd decided to let Haley pick what boy she was going to fuck for her next conquest. I couldn't wait to see who she'd found.</p><p>""Hey, Daddy!"" my eleven-year-old daughter said as she walked into the living room and gave me a little kiss on the cheek. She was wearing a mini-skirt and a very small top that left little to the imagination.</p><p>""Hello, honey."" I kissed her back and looked over at the slightly shy and nervous looking boy standing in the doorway. ""You brought home company?""</p><p>""Yeah!"" She hopped up and walked over to the boy. ""This is Arthur.""</p><p>""Hello,"" Arthur said.</p><p>""Hi!"" He was about twelve or thirteen, I guessed. A little over five feet. Slightly brown hair. Cute face. Nice body. I couldn't wait to see him naked.</p><p>""I was telling Arthur all about how you've been taking model-type pictures of me and my friends,"" Haley said, putting forth the plan we'd talked about.</p><p>""Oh, yes?""</p><p>""Yeah! I told him he was really cute and he should model for you, too!"" She giggled and smiled at Arthur who simply looked embarrassed.</p><p>I let out a little laugh. ""Well, Haley, I've told you before I don't take just anyone."" I smiled at Arthur. ""I'm sorry. She seems to think she's a talent agent.""</p><p>""That's ok, sir. It's no big deal.""</p><p>""How old are you?""</p><p>""Twelve,"" he replied.</p><p>I looked the boy over again, this time making sure he saw me looking at him. ""Well, tell me, Arthur, would you be interested in doing some modeling?""</p><p>""Uh... I don't know. Do you really think I'd be any good?""</p><p>I walked around him and looked him over. ""Absolutely,"" I said with tones of total certainty. ""You've got a nice face and a nice body. I'm sure you'd photograph really well. Would you like to try a few test pictures and see?""</p><p>""Sure, I guess.""</p><p>""Alright. Follow me."" I led Haley and Arthur into the spare bedroom where she'd deflowered Nick. It had become my unofficial studio for this deflowering. There were several screens to photograph people in front of, a couple really good digital cameras, a couple camcorders, tripods, a good selection of modeling clothes and a privacy screen. It had cost me a lot of money to set everything up, but it would be more than worth it.</p><p>""Here, Arthur!"" Haley said, grabbing a photo album. ""Take a look at some of these while Daddy gets everything set up!"" She plopped down onto a couch and started thumbing through the pictures while Arthur sat down next to her.</p><p>As the two kids looked through the book, I made a great show of getting everything set up while paying close attention to what was being said. Eventually Haley said the magic words, ""Take a look at these ones. They're special pics! You can't tell anyone about them, though, ok?""</p><p>""Ok,"" Arthur said.</p><p>I heard Haley flip a page and heard Arthur suck in a breath as Haley said, ""Pretty nice, huh?""</p><p>I knew what the pictures were, of course. They were a series of mostly nude and totally nude photos of my young daughter. Most were fairly artistic, only a couple were downright pornographic. None involved anyone else. They were just posing shots of Haley in various positions. I'd taken them especially with this day in mind. I knew that no matter what they'd be enough to turn on a twelve-year-old virgin like Arthur.</p><p>""What do you think?"" Haley asked.</p><p>""They're... uh... they're really nice..."" Arthur said a little weakly.</p><p>""Haley,"" I said in a scolding tone. ""Are you showing him the private photos?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy.""</p><p>""Now, Haley,"" I said sounding stern, ""you know you aren't supposed to show those to anyone.""</p><p>""Oh, it's ok, sir,"" Arthur said quickly. ""I don't mind!""</p><p>I bet not, I thought to myself. Looking doubtful, I said, ""Well... as long as you promise not to tell anyone about them, I guess you can look at them for a bit.""</p><p>""Oh, sure! I promise not to tell anyone!"" Arthur said eagerly.</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>He and Haley turned their joint attentions back to the photo album and I turned away from them to hide my smile. Little did this cute little boy know that he'd soon be getting to do far more than just look at Haley!</p><p>""You ever see pictures like that before, Arthur?"" I asked as I turned a video camera to the two kids, adjusting the focus and getting things ready for later.</p><p>""No, sir,"" he said quietly. ""They're really nice, though.""</p><p>""What about in real life? Ever see a girl naked in real life?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>Boy, is it your lucky day, I thought. Out loud, ""Well, I think we're ready. Why don't you come over and stand in front of this sheet for a bit."" I pointed to a large, slate blue bed sheet draped along one wall.</p><p>""Alright."" With real effort, he tore himself away from the pictures of Haley and walked over to stand in front of the sheet. I snapped a few photos of him. Nothing really big, just some nice beauty shots.</p><p>After several minutes of this, I picked up a small pile of clothes I'd picked up for such an occasion and said to Arthur, ""Go ahead and step into the bathroom over there and change into these.""</p><p>""Ok."" He vanished into the bathroom.</p><p>""Well, Daddy, can I pick them or what?"" Haley asked with a little grin.</p><p>""You can indeed."" I gave my daughter a little kiss on the head. ""I'm very impressed.""</p><p>""Thank you!"" She giggled. ""I can't wait to get him inside me! He's so cute!""</p><p>I laughed. ""I know, dear. But be patient.""</p><p>Haley put on a mock sulk and then giggled and sat in a large chair in the corner of the room as Arthur walked in.</p><p>""These are pretty nice clothes,"" he said.</p><p>They'd better be, I thought. They cost me enough. I'd dropped over $500 shopping for the right clothes for boys to wear, however briefly, in pictures.</p><p>""Alright. Well, let's start doing some pics, then,"" I said to him with a smile. ""Get back over to the sheet and I'll start in again.""</p><p>""Ok."" The boy did as he was told and we spent the next thirty minutes doing nothing but taking pictures of him in various poses in front of a couple different colors of sheets. It was all pretty basic, and I could tell Haley was starting to get a little bored and impatient. On the plus side, Arthur was getting more relaxed. I figured I could start moving things forward a little now.</p><p>""Alright, Arthur. You're doing well,"" I said, repeating something I'd been saying the entire time. ""Now, why don't you take off your shirt? We can try some pics of you like that, ok?""</p><p>""Without my shirt?"" he said, a little uncertain.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Well, yeah, ok. I guess that's right,"" he said, shooting a little glance over to Haley, who simply smiled at him.</p><p>I had Arthur remove the shirt very slowly, very sensuously. I wanted to tease out the shirt removal over the course of several photos, and I succeeded quite well, I think. It took a couple minutes before the shirt was completely off. Once it was, I posed in some more positions.</p><p>Then I made a subtle sign with one of my hands, directed to Haley, who ""suddenly"" chirped out with, ""Hey, Daddy? Can I get into the pictures with him? I'm kinda bored here.""</p><p>""Uh."" I looked up in fake surprise. ""Well... I suppose that's up to Arthur. Do you care if Haley poses with you?""</p><p>""No, that's cool,"" he said after only an instant.</p><p>""Cool!"" Haley flounced into the shot. She gave Arthur a little peck on the cheek and then started posing with him. I only got through five shots before she said, ""Hey, Daddy? Should I take off my shirt, too?""</p><p>Again I pretended to be surprised. I said, ""Well... Arthur, do you mind?""</p><p>""No, not at all!"" he said quickly.</p><p>I could only barely keep myself from laughing at the boy. I said, ""Alright, Haley. Go ahead.""</p><p>""Cool!"" my daughter squealed as she quickly pulled off her shirt. She wasn't wearing a bra, so there was nothing to hide her budding breasts.</p><p>I got some really good pictures of Arthur staring at Haley's bare chest, and then started them into posing together again. I thought Arthur was going to faint when I suggested a few shots of them with their bodies pressed together. First her in front with him embracing her from behind and then vice versa.</p><p>Then I suggested a shot mimicking a famous magazine cover where I had Arthur stand behind Haley with his hands resting on her small breasts. In this case, I thought the boy might have a stroke, he looked so happy. God, what would he do when he actually got to FUCK her?</p><p>""Mmmm... that feels really good, Arthur,"" Haley said, turning her head a little to smile at the boy.</p><p>""It does?"" She nodded. ""Cool.""</p><p>""Having fun, Arthur?""</p><p>The boy blushed and then said, ""Yes, sir.""</p><p>""Good,"" I said with a little chuckle. ""Well, I think I'm about done with most of the pics."" Arthur's face fell. ""Well, there's a few more I could take, but...""</p><p>""But what, Daddy?""</p><p>""Well, you two would have to be in your underwear.""</p><p>I could tell Arthur wasn't too excited by that idea until Haley said, ""Ok, Daddy!"" and before Arthur could react, she quickly pulled down her mini-skirt and was now standing there clad only in a pair of very small, white panties.</p><p>As Arthur goggled at Haley, I said to him, ""Well, Arthur? It's up to you now. You wanna get down to your underwear and let me take some pictures?""</p><p>""Uhm..."" Now the boy looked very uncertain. ""Well... what are you going to do with these pics? I mean, are you like, going to show everyone or something?""</p><p>""Not THESE pics, no,"" I said with a little laugh. ""The ones of you fully dressed, yes, but these ones? Heck, no.""</p><p>Arthur looked again at my daughter, clad only in her small panties. Finally he said, ""Well... yeah, ok, I guess it'll be alright."" He slowly pulled down his pants and was soon dressed only in a pair of black boxer-briefs. They were very tight and left little to the imagination. I could clearly see the boy's twelve-year-old penis tenting out the fabric.</p><p>""Very nice,"" I said with a smile as I began taking pictures of the two children posing in their underwear. First some of Arthur by himself and then a few of him posing with Haley. He was in fact pretty photogenic.</p><p>""Alright. Let's try some different poses,"" I suggested after about fifteen minutes.</p><p>""Like what?"" Arthur asked.</p><p>""Well, why don't you two hug each other?""</p><p>""Ok!"" Haley said. I could tell she'd been getting kind of bored. She quickly moved towards Arthur and embraced him tightly, pressing as much of her body as she could against his body. Arthur froze up instantly, not even breathing, as I snapped a couple photos.</p><p>""This is fun!"" Haley giggled. She smiled at Arthur. ""You're having fun, too, right?""</p><p>""Of course,"" he said with a gallant smile.</p><p>""Good!"" Haley reached back and put her hands on Arthur's butt. He jumped slightly, but beyond that didn't do anything. ""Take some pics like this, Daddy!""</p><p>""Alright,"" I said, snapping off a couple more photos. ""Put your hands on her, too,"" I suggested to the very shy looking Arthur, who simply blushed a little and then complied. More photos followed.</p><p>""This is really cool!"" Haley said, firing off another giggle. ""You're really cute,"" she said to Arthur and then giggled again.</p><p>""Thanks,"" he said with a cute little smile. ""You are, too.""</p><p>""Ooo! That's the right answer!"" Haley replied and then suddenly moved her hands off Arthur's butt, down into the back of his underwear, now cupping his ass directly.</p><p>This really caught Arthur by surprise. He started to pull back a little and then stopped. I took some shots of the look of amazement on his face, then some of Haley's hands down on his butt.</p><p>""You can put your hands in my panties, too, if you want,"" she suggested to Arthur.</p><p>Swallowing hard, Arthur looked at me and said, ""Is it ok?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Anything she says is alright. I know better than to argue with her.""</p><p>Very slowly Arthur lifted his hands up and then slid them down inside Haley's panties. He had a very cute look of wonder on his face as he did so. Just adorable!</p><p>""Hey, Daddy?"" Haley pulled Arthur's underwear down in the back just enough to expose his pre-teen butt. ""Take a picture of this!""</p><p>I laughed. ""Do you mind, Arthur?""</p><p>""Uh... I guess not.""</p><p>""Ok."" I snapped a couple photos of his bare butt. It was pretty cute! Round and firm and smooth and hairless. Very nice. I couldn't wait to see it bobbing up and down when he fucked my daughter.</p><p>Haley left Arthur's underwear down and cupped his ass again, smiling at him. ""You're really nice. I like you a lot.""</p><p>Arthur was surprised by the non-sequitor, but said, ""Cool. You're nice, too.""</p><p>Haley smiled at the young boy and then gave him a kiss right on the mouth. Arthur was, again, taken by surprise, but he didn't resist or anything. I took some nice photos of them doing their little lip-lock with each other.</p><p>""Pull my panties off,"" Haley said when she stopped kissing Arthur.</p><p>Arthur blinked and looked over at me for an okay. I nodded and he very slowly lowered down Haley's panties, exposing her tight young vagina.</p><p>""Mmmm... that's much nicer!"" Haley said. She gave Arthur a kiss and said, ""Let me take yours off, too!""</p><p>I could see the indecision on Arthur's face. Eventually he very quietly said, ""Ok.""</p><p>""Yay!"" cried Haley as she took hold of Arthur's underwear and lowered them down, his virgin penis popping up into view. I zoomed in and took a few pics of his young erection. Still hairless, but some good size on it.</p><p>""Ooooo... you got a nice one!"" said Haley with a grin. She reached down and gave Arthur's penis a couple strokes. The young boy's eyes went wide, but he didn't say anything, just blushed a little.</p><p>""Now, Haley, behave,"" I admonished. ""Alright. Let's do some more pictures.""</p><p>I began posing the kids in various ways. I kept them from actually touching one another, at least for now. I had great plans in mind for that later, of course. I did take many pictures of them laying down, standing up, flexing, posing, etc. Mostly just the same stuff I'd been doing before, except that now both children were naked.</p><p>Now I moved up to having them actually touch again. I started with a nice shot of them hugging, first face-to-face and then each one behind the other. The views of Arthur's extremely hard penis sticking up as Haley hugged him from behind were very nice.</p><p>Then I got into some of the more erotic positions with the children. I had Haley kneel down in doggie-style position and had Arthur get in behind her and press his crotch up against her butt. He wasn't inside her, but he was certainly closer than I'd bet he'd ever thought he would get!</p><p>Now it was time to kick up another notch. I told my daughter to get onto her back. She did so, spreading her legs as she got into position. Then I told Arthur to simply kneel between them and look down at her vagina. This presented him with no problems at all. I took several nice pictures of their bodies and faces, and Arthur's hard, still virgin, penis.</p><p>""Ok, kids. You guys wanna try something else?"" I asked casually.</p><p>""Like what, Daddy?"" Haley said.</p><p>""Well, why don't you two hug each other again?""</p><p>""Alright!"" Haley said with a happy giggle. She reached up and pulled Arthur's unresisting body down on top of hers. She hugged him tight, his bare chest pressed hard up against her small breasts. From the look on his face, I think it was safe to say that he was a happy camper.</p><p>""Are you having fun, Arthur?"" I asked with a smile.</p><p>Arthur gave me a nervous grin in return. ""Yeah... it's all really cool...""</p><p>""Glad you like it,"" I said, smiling some more. I made eye contact with Haley and gave her a little wink.</p><p>Haley picked up on the cue. She giggled a little and said, ""I can feel your thing rubbing on me down there...""</p><p>Arthur blinked and looked embarrassed. ""I'm sorry. Do you want me to move or something?"" he asked, not moving a muscle.</p><p>Haley giggled again. ""No, but you can put it in me if you want to.""</p><p>This took a moment to sink in. Then Arthur said, ""Uh... what?""</p><p>""You can put it in me if you want,"" Haley repeated.</p><p>Helplessly, Arthur looked up at me with a confused expression on his face.</p><p>""She's saying you can put your penis inside her vagina, Arthur. You can fuck her,"" I said with a little smile. ""It's lots of fun. You should do it.""</p><p>""For real?"" Arthur asked with an expression of awe and disbelief on his face.</p><p>""Sure. Just let me get the cameras positioned so that I can get shots of you going inside,"" I said, as I started moving things around.</p><p>Arthur looked at Haley. ""Do you really want me to..."" he swallowed loudly. ""To... fuck you?""</p><p>""Yeah!"" she said, squeezing his cute little butt. ""It'll be fun!""</p><p>""You don't care?"" he asked, looking over at me.</p><p>""Nope."" I finished adjusting the cameras. I had a video camera on a tripod aimed at the boy's face and another handheld camera that I had between their legs to get the shot of his penis entering Haley for the first time.</p><p>Arthur didn't move or say anything for quite a bit. Apparently Haley got tired of waiting for him to make up his mind because she reached down and took hold of his penis, lining it up with her vagina.</p><p>""Arthur?"" she said in a quiet voice. ""It's really easy. All you gotta do is push forward and you'll be fucking me, ok?""</p><p>Arthur swallowed loudly again and then silently nodded. I zoomed the handheld in and watched in pure bliss as Arthur pushed forward and down, his almost hairless twelve-year-old virgin penis sliding smoothly and easily up into my eleven-year-old daughter's tight, hairless vagina. Yet another young boy had just lost his virginity to my little girl, and I'd been there for it! Perfection.</p><p>""Oh, my god,"" Arthur whispered in pleasure. ""Oh... this feels so... oh, wow...""</p><p>""You like it, huh?"" I asked with a little chuckle.</p><p>""Oh, yeah...""</p><p>Haley wrapped her legs around Arthur's waist and said, ""Start fucking me, ok?""</p><p>""Alright,"" he gasped out and began thrusting. I sat back and snapped a whole bunch of wonderful still pictures of these two. God, I loved watching kids fuck! Their young, smooth bodies moving in synchronized pleasure. Bliss!</p><p>Suddenly Arthur's face got this wonderful, breathless, unfocused expression. He let out a little whimper and said, ""Oh, god, I'm cumming!"" then scrunched up his face and pushed deep into Haley as his penis twitched inside her vagina.</p><p>Once he was done cumming, Arthur held himself up over Haley's naked body, trying to get his breath back. Then very slowly he pulled out of her and rolled over onto his back, his still hard penis twitching slightly, glistening with Haley's fluids and a couple last drops of sperm. I hadn't expected the boy to be fertile yet, but was pleased to see he was.</p><p>I was overtaken by a sudden urge to do something I hadn't ever done with any of the boys, but that I'd always wanted to do. I handed the handheld camera to Haley and said, ""Hold this.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Once Haley was holding the camera I moved towards Arthur and said, ""Don't worry, I'm not going to do anything bad.""</p><p>Arthur, still breathing hard, just nodded.</p><p>I reached down and took his no longer virgin penis in my hand. I gave it a couple strokes, eliciting a whimper from the preteen boy. Then I opened my mouth and licked all up and down the small shaft before finally wrapping my mouth around Arthur's nearly hairless erection, bobbing my head up and down, happily blowing a twelve-year-old boy.</p><p>""Oh, god,"" Arthur whispered as he experienced what must've been his first blowjob. ""Oh... that feels too good almost... oh... wow...""</p><p>""That's really cool, Daddy!"" Haley said as she took pictures of me blowing Arthur.</p><p>I agreed, but was too lost in happiness to care. I had always wanted to blow one of the boys Haley had sex with, and now finally I was.</p><p>I didn't want to make Arthur cum with my mouth. I figured it would be more fun to simply have him fuck Haley once more, so I pulled my mouth up and said, ""You wanna fuck Haley again?""</p><p>""Sure!"" the boy said with enthusiasm. As I sat up, he said, ""I really liked what you just did. It felt really nice.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" I said with a little smile as I took the camera back from Haley. ""Stay on your back and we'll have her get on top this time.""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>Haley straddled Arthur and lowered her preteen vagina down around the delicious preteen penis I'd just sucked on. I took all the shots that I could, savoring the delight of watching my daughter getting fucked by a very cute boy.</p><p>The children screwed most of the afternoon. Every day for the next week Arthur came over and I made movies and still photos of him and Haley having sex. I even gave him a few orgasms myself with my mouth. Those wonderful experiences made me determined to blow each boy after him, perhaps as a prelude to him getting to lose his virginity.</p><p>Eventually things with Arthur trailed off, as they often did with these boys. Haley's birthday was coming up in a couple weeks. She'd be twelve. I made her a compiled video of all the best shots of the boys she'd had sex with. They represented something of a milestone. They'd all been wonderful. I couldn't wait to see what the next ones would be like!</p>"
103,Deflowering James,Alex Hawk,,"['Mb', 'gay', 'prost']","A slight departure from the Deflowering series. Haley's dad finds a very cute boy at the arcade. He soon learns that the boy is not only a gay boi but also a prostitute who's never been with a girl before; technicaly, a virgin. Dad wants to warm him up but ends up feeling the boys cock inside him before Haley.",2011-12-31T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It had been a wonderfully warm, sunny day, and was now turning into a pleasantly cool moonlit night. I was out on the prowl, looking for some action. Not for myself, mind, but for my little twelve-year-old daughter, Haley. It had been more than two weeks since she'd last had sex and she needed a boy inside her like nobody's business.</p><p>As I walked, I found that I was wandering towards the local Gameworks. It was a pretty impressive place, and I loved to go here looking for boys. I'd never picked up any here, but it was still fun just looking around seeing the cute young virgins.</p><p>Wandering around through Gameworks, my eye fell on a boy playing the latest Mortal Kombat game. He was probably fourteen or fifteen. He had brown hair done up in a little Mohawk, a light complexion, a very cute face that was currently screwed up in concentration and was currently wearing a blue t-shirt with the words ""Porn Star"" printed on it. That fired my imagination!</p><p>During one of brief pauses in the game, the boy took a sip of his drink and peered at my reflection in the screen. He looked at me out of the corner of his eye and nodded.</p><p>""Hey,"" he said.</p><p>""Hey. You're pretty good.""</p><p>""Thanks."" He turned his attention back to the game, shifting his body around. I had a great view of his young ass through his very tight jeans.</p><p>I watched the boy play a little longer. At one point during another pause he took another drink and shifted his body around again, saying in a soft voice ""You like what you see?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said, only partly paying attention. ""You're good at that game.""</p><p>""I wasn't talking about the game,"" he said, looking me square in the eye before turning his attention back to the screen.</p><p>My pulse quickened. What the hell? Was this boy gay? Holy hell...</p><p>
Leaning in a little closer, I said quietly, ""Yeah. I like it.""</p><p>""Good. Are you a cop?""</p><p>""A cop?"" I was confused. ""No.""</p><p>He played a little longer and then said, ""Twenty for you to suck me, twenty-five for me to suck you. Thirty-five for me to fuck you, fifty for you to fuck me. Sixty gets you everything.""</p><p>I blinked. Not only was he gay, but he was a prostitute?! Stranger and stranger.</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah."" His character died in a horrible way. ""Fuck."" The boy took a drink and looked at me. ""So, you interested or what?""</p><p>""What's your name?"" I asked.</p><p>""James.""</p><p>""Sixty for everything?""</p><p>""Yeah. You got a place?""</p><p>""I have one in mind,"" I said. ""I'd have to make a phone call first. Make sure everything is clear.""</p><p>""Seventy-five gets me over night.""</p><p>""Damn. What would one hundred get me?""</p><p>James smiled. ""What would you want?""</p><p>""Photos? Plus everything else.""</p><p>He shrugged. ""Ok. No S&amp;M or any sick shit like that.""</p><p>""No, nothing like that.""</p><p>""Alright. Fifty now, the rest later, ok?""</p><p>""Ok."" I reached into my wallet and pulled out three twenties. ""I'll give you forty later on.""</p><p>""Alright."" He pocketed the cash. ""Shall we?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>We went out to the street and walked to where my car was parked. I couldn't believe this. I was about to basically bring home a prostitute for me to have sex with. I suppose in theory I could have him fuck Haley, too, but he probably wasn't a virgin, so I wouldn't bother.</p><p>""How old are you, James?"" I asked as we got into the car.</p><p>""Fifteen.""</p><p>""You been doing this long?""</p><p>He shrugged. ""A couple months. Good way to make some bucks, you know?""</p><p>""Yeah."" I hadn't thought it would be too long. I'd hired a couple boys in the past, many years ago. Both of them had been a little more paranoid than this kid. I checked him out through the corner of my eye. Looked like he hadn't really eaten much lately. ""You hungry?""</p><p>""Kinda.""</p><p>I drove towards a McDonald's and got the kid a Big Mac Value Meal. As he ate, I drove us towards my house.</p><p>""So are you gay?""</p><p>""I have sex with guys for money,"" he said around a mouthful of food. ""What do you think?""</p><p>""I think some people do anything for money. What do you do in your free time?""</p><p>""Ok, ok. I'm gay.""</p><p>""Really gay? Like you've never done anything with a girl?""</p><p>""Nope. Only guys,"" he said, drinking from the Coke I'd bought.</p><p>My pulse quickened again. He was still a virgin! Now THIS could become VERY interesting for me and Haley both!</p><p>""Would you fuck a girl if I paid you a little extra?"" He made a face. ""How much extra?""</p><p>""How much would you want?""</p><p>""To fuck a girl?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Extra hundred,"" he said instantly, obviously thinking I wouldn't pony up the bucks.</p><p>""Ok. But I get to film while you do it.""</p><p>James blinked. ""Seriously? You'd pay an extra hundred bucks to have me fuck a girl while you tape it?""</p><p>""Yeah. You're still a virgin, right?""</p><p>""Uh... YES? I've been saying that!""</p><p>""Yeah, well, I like watching and taping guys losing their virginity. What can I say?""</p><p>James shrugged. ""That's cool, I guess. So I'd be fucking your girlfriend or something?""</p><p>""No, my daughter.""</p><p>""Your daughter?! Fuck! How old is she?""</p><p>""Twelve."" His eyes went wide. ""TWELVE?! Dude! You seen her get fucked before?""</p><p>""Lots of times. I haven't ever fucked her myself, mind you.""</p><p>""Jesus, I'd hope not."" We rode in silence for a bit, and then James said, ""Ok, I'll do it, but I want all the money before we even walk into your house.""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>After another moment or two of quiet, James said, ""You still gonna let me suck your dick and stuff, right?""</p><p>""Probably. You want to?""</p><p>He shrugged. ""I wouldn't mind. I really like older guys. How old are you, anyhow?""</p><p>""Twenty-nine.""</p><p>""Cool."" Having finished his food, James set his bag aside and casually unzipped his pants, reaching inside to pull out his very erect penis. I nearly drove off the road trying to have a look.</p><p>""Careful,"" he said with a giggle.</p><p>""Damn,"" I said, pleased at the boy's preciousness. Keeping one hand on the wheel I took his teenage penis in the other and gave it a couple slow stokes. ""You got a good dick.""</p><p>""Thanks.""</p><p>""You really never had this in a girl?""</p><p>He shook his head. ""Just never interested me.""</p><p>""Damn."" I looked at his cute face again. ""You must've had lots of offers.""</p><p>""A few. But like I said, I'm gay.""</p><p>""Right."" I tried to keep driving with one hand while fondling James' penis with the other, but it was proving to be really challenging, so I finally let go of him, figuring that was better than letting go of the wheel. I did make sure, however, to take the fastest route home.</p><p>When we got to the house, I made James zip up. We walked indoors and I called out, ""Haley! I'm home! And I brought a friend for you! Come say hi!""</p><p>""Ok, Daddy!"" I heard Haley call out. Seconds later she walked out of her bedroom, stark naked. She smiled at James. ""Hello.""</p><p>""Hi..."" James said, sounding a little stunned.</p><p>I smiled and let my eyes roam over my daughter's naked body, appreciating her beauty. She was really developing nicely. She was only a month from thirteen and now was wearing a real bra instead of just a training bra. She also had a few strands of pubic hair just above her vagina. She was really looking quite lovely.</p><p>""James,"" I said. ""This is my daughter, Haley. Haley, this is James.""</p><p>""Hi!"" Haley said. She walked over to James and gave him a good, strong, full-body hug.</p><p>James stood there looking like he'd been pole-axed. I made eye contact with him and made little butt-cupping motions with my hands. James got the hint and reached down to rest his hands on Haley's bare ass.</p><p>""Ok, Haley,"" I said. ""Go away now. I'll have him warmed up and ready for you a little later on.""</p><p>""Alright, Daddy!"" She let go of James, gave him a kiss on the cheek and flounced off.</p><p>As James stood, watching her go, I reached down and took hold of his teenage penis through his pants. He was very hard.</p><p>""Gay, huh?""</p><p>""Well..."" James blushed. ""Sorry, I'm just not used to having naked girls come up and hug me like that.""</p><p>""I understand."" I took him by the hand. ""Come with me.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>When James and I got to my bedroom I said, ""Get undressed.""</p><p>""Alright."" He quickly shed the pseudo-skater gear he was dressed in and soon was standing there before me, gloriously naked. I let my eyes roam all over his teenage body.</p><p>""Sweet,"" I whispered. I moved forward and placed a hand on his chest, letting it drift slowly down to his hard young penis, and then drifting around to cup his firm young ass. ""Very sweet.""</p><p>""Thanks.""</p><p>I leaned forward and pressed my lips against James', happy when he opened his mouth to admit my tongue. As we stood there kissing, he reached down to open up my jeans, reaching inside to extract my incredibly hard penis.</p><p>We kissed for a little longer, James stroking my erection, and then he got down on his knees. He gave my penis a couple licks and then slipped his mouth down around it. I couldn't remember the last time I'd had a blowjob from anyone, much less an underage boy, and James was really good at what he did, that was for certain.</p><p>As James blew me, I got out of my clothes and when I was nude I pulled him up, kissing him some more. ""Let's get onto the bed,"" I said.</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I got onto the bed as James crawled up and lay half on top of me and half beside me. We continued to kiss and touch each other. After a couple minutes of hardcore making out, I reached over to the nightstand and pulled out a bottle of lube.</p><p>""Are you a good top?"" I asked him.</p><p>""Oh, yes.""</p><p>""Good."" I squirted some of the lube out and applied it to myself, then passed the bottle to James. As he rubbed the lube all over his young penis, I said, ""Go slow, alright? I haven't been fucked for a long time.""</p><p>""No problem."" He finished rubbing the lube onto himself. His penis shined with wetness. ""You want Missionary, or what?""</p><p>""That'll work."" I set the bottle aside and raised my legs up. ""Go slow, remember.""</p><p>James moved his teenage body between my legs. He lined himself up and pushed forward, very, very slowly working his fifteen-year-old penis into my body. It took him the better part of a minute, but he managed to get all the way into me.</p><p>""Ah... nice..."" I whispered as I reached up with one hand to run my fingers down his bare teenage chest. The other hand began working on my penis.</p><p>James grinned at me and slowly began moving his hips, working his young erection back and forth and in and out of me. It felt very good. The boy certainly knew how to fuck! If nothing else, at least it meant that Haley would be in good hands. Or whatever.</p><p>""Damn, you're a good top,"" I whispered to him.</p><p>""Thanks..."" he replied, a little out of breath. ""I don't get to fuck too much... mostly guys just wanna fuck me...""</p><p>""I can understand that,"" I said, reaching back with my free hand to squeeze his tight young ass as he kept fucking me.</p><p>""Damn, dude, you got a nice, tight ass..."" James whispered after a few moments as he kept fucking me. ""I'm gonna shoot soon...""</p><p>""Go ahead,"" I replied, jerking myself faster and faster as this boy fucked me.</p><p>""Oh... oh... here I go... oh... aaaah... AAAH!"" James closed his eyes and pushed deep into me. I could feel his penis pulsing inside my ass as he came. Seconds later, my own orgasm hit, my sperm splattering all over my chest.</p><p>When we finished cumming, James leaned down and gave me a kiss as he withdrew his slowly softening penis from inside my ass. He then flopped down onto the bed, breathing hard with a happy look on his face.</p><p>""That was nice,"" he said after a bit. ""I don't get to do that enough.""</p><p>""I'm glad you did it tonight.""</p><p>From the doorway I heard the sound of clapping. I looked up to see Haley, still nude, standing there, grinning as she applauded.</p><p>
I laughed and tossed a pillow at her as James yelped and tried to cover up. I smacked my daughter gently on the butt as she came close.</p><p>""You be good,"" I admonished her. ""Don't be spying on your dad while he's getting laid.""</p><p>Haley stuck her tongue out at me and winked at James. ""You're cute when you're naked.""</p><p>""Uh.. yeah... thanks,"" James said weakly.</p><p>""Shoo,"" I said to Haley, standing up and pushing her towards the door. ""You can have him later. Right now he needs to recover.""</p><p>""Alright!"" Haley flounced out of the room.</p><p>""Lovely girl,"" James said. ""Either I'm starting to like her or I'm going to kill her.""</p><p>""You'll probably just fuck her,"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah."" He stood up and stretched his nude body. Wow, he was hot. ""Can I take a shower?""</p><p>""Sure, right that way,"" I said, pointing to my bathroom.</p><p>""Cool. Be out soon.""</p><p>As James walked to the shower, I took a moment to clean myself up, thinking how wonderful it was going to be watching him get bit of my daughter! Wonderful!</p>"
104,Deflowering Nick,Alex Hawk,,"['mf-yteens', '1st', 'mast']",Another part of the popular 'Deflowering' series. You people asked for it! Now sow what you reap. Or whatever.,2011-12-31T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Three months had gone by since Haley had lost her virginity to young Terry. During that time I'd found only two other boys to have fuck my daughter. To my surprise it hadn't been quite as easy as I thought it would be to find young boys who were old enough to want sex, but young enough to still be virgins and admit the fact.</p><p>It had been a couple weeks since I'd last seen Haley get fucked. Last night she and I had masturbated together while watching a video of her and Terry and she mentioned that she really wanted another boy soon. I'd have to find one as quickly as I could.</p><p>Thankfully, Fate came to my aid.</p><p>""Gerald?"" Monique asked me as I sat at my cubicle.</p><p>I looked up at my coworker. ""Hey, what's up?""</p><p>""I need to ask you a favor.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""I have to be out of town this weekend. Problems with my grandfather's estate. I might be gone through Tuesday. I can't afford to hire a sitter for that long, and I'm wondering if you might be willing to take Nick in from tomorrow until I get back?""</p><p>Nick was her eleven-year-old son. Eleven. Same age as Haley. My penis jumped to attention.</p><p>""I wouldn't mind at all,"" I said with a friendly smile. ""Nick's a good kid. I'm sure he and Haley will have lots of fun together.""</p><p>""Thank you,"" Monique said in tones of great relief. ""I'll bring him by tomorrow night, if that's ok?""</p><p>""That sounds just fine. Except won't that mean you'll be getting out to your grandfather's house really, really late? It's like a seven or eight hour drive, right?""</p><p>""It is,"" she admitted.</p><p>""I'll tell you what. I'll take a personal day tomorrow. You can bring him by at, say, two? That way you'll be able to get to where you need to be a lot earlier.""</p><p>""Oh, I can't ask you to do that!""</p><p>I held up a hand. ""You didn't. I volunteered.""</p><p>""You really don't mind?""</p><p>""Not at all.""</p><p>""Thank you so much,"" she said. ""I'm so sorry to have to dump this on you like this.""</p><p>""It's ok. I'll take good care of Nick. Haley will, too,"" I added, trying not to laugh at the understatement.</p><p>""Thank you!"" She gave me a hug. ""I have to get back to my desk. I'll bring him by at two tomorrow.""</p><p>""Great! See you then.""</p><p>I worked the rest of my day and then went home, stopping by Fry's on the way and maxing out my credit card. I had an idea or two that I wanted to try...</p><p>* * *</p><p>Two o'clock the next day crawled by. I'd spent the previous night setting things up in the guest room and making plans with Haley. She was very pleased that she'd be getting to take another boy's virginity.</p><p>When Nick arrived, I turned down the money Monique offered me to take care of him and ushered the young boy inside. He was about five feet tall, give or take. He had blond hair in a somewhat ragged haircut, blue eyes and a rather cute face. Not great, but cute. Eleven was a little young for my tastes, but I knew he'd be perfect for Haley.</p><p>Speaking of which, Haley came out of her bedroom after Monique was gone. She was fully dressed this time. We had different plans for his boy.</p><p>""Hey, Nick,"" she said.</p><p>""Hi, Haley.""</p><p>""Haley, you go ahead and show Nick to his bedroom and stuff. I'm going to go take a nap. One good thing about a day off."" I grinned at the kids and walked back to my room, booting up my computer once I was in there.</p><p>It took a few moments for everything to get set up, but finally I had up on my screen several smaller screens, each showing different angles within the room I'd set up for Nick. I put on headphones and was treated to the delightful sounds of both children laughing about something as they sat on what was going to be Nick's bed for the weekend. It looked like Haley was helping him unpack.</p><p>""I'm happy you guys let me stay here,"" he said to my daughter. ""I didn't want to get stuck at my granddad's house all weekend with my aunts and uncles fighting and stuff.""</p><p>""I'm glad we could have you here, too,"" Haley said. ""I like having a boy around to play with and stuff."" She smiled.</p><p>It was all I could do not to snicker. ""And stuff indeed,"" I whispered.</p><p>""Oooo, nice undies,"" Haley said, pulling up a pair of underpants from inside Nick's suitcase.</p><p>Blushing the boy said, ""Hey, give those back!""</p><p>""No, no, no!"" she said with a laugh. ""I wanna try them on!""</p><p>""You can't, they're mine!"" he protested.</p><p>""I'll let you try mine on,"" Haley countered.</p><p>""I don't wanna wear girl's underwear.""</p><p>""Ok, ok. I'm sorry."" She tossed them to Nick.</p><p>""Thank you,"" he said, taking them and stuffing them into the dresser. ""So what now?"" he asked, once everything was put away.</p><p>""Well... we can watch some TV in here,"" Haley said, pointing to the small set across from the bed. ""We probably shouldn't go out into the living room. Dad's room is pretty close to it, and we don't want to wake him up.""</p><p>""Ok."" Nick sat next to Haley on the bed and turned on the TV. They cruised through the channels before settling on what sounded like the Cartoon Network.</p><p>""It's warm in here,"" Haley said after a few minutes.</p><p>""Yeah, it is, kinda."" I'd turned off the a/c in the room.</p><p>""I'm gonna take off my shirt,"" Haley said and before Nick could react she pulled her shirt off, tossing it onto the floor. ""That's MUCH better,"" she said, settling back as Nick stared at her small, barely developing breasts. Haley looked at the boy. ""You can take yours off, too, if you want.""</p><p>""Uh... yeah, ok,"" he said in an odd voice. ""It is kind of hot, I guess."" Nick pulled off his shirt, revealing a very young looking, and entirely undeveloped chest. Watching this on the monitor got me nice and horny, and I reached down to pull out my penis.</p><p>""You look really different from me,"" Haley said after looking at him for a moment.</p><p>""Yeah. You look really different, too,"" Nick replied, eyes fixed on Haley.</p><p>My daughter ran her fingers across Nick's chest. ""Your skin feels really different, too.""</p><p>""It does?""</p><p>""Yeah. Touch me and see.""</p><p>Nick put out his hand and ran his fingers along Haley's chest. ""Yeah, I can see what you mean.""</p><p>Haley giggled a little. ""That feels nice.""</p><p>""It does?""</p><p>""Yeah."" Haley started touching Nick's chest in return.</p><p>I flicked from view to view on my monitor, masturbating slowly as I watched the children starting to engage in foreplay. I wondered what was going through Nick's mind as he and Haley touched each other's bare chests.</p><p>""I'm still kind of hot,"" Haley said after a minute.</p><p>""You are?""</p><p>""Yeah. Do you mind if I take off my shorts, too?""</p><p>""Uh... I guess not.""</p><p>Haley sat up and wiggled out of her shorts, leaving her in her panties. My daughter laid back, her legs spreading in a natural ""fuck me"" position.</p><p>""That's nice... you should take off yours, too.""</p><p>""Uh... I don't know if I should,"" Nick muttered, looking at Haley's nearly naked body.</p><p>""Come on, it's not a big deal.""</p><p>""Well... alright."" Nick worked his way out of his pants and laid down on the bed, a small lump clearly visible inside his briefs. I zoomed the camera in, focusing on where the boy's penis was and looking forward to seeing it.</p><p>""You wanna touch each other some more?"" Haley asked, and without waiting for an answer reached out to run her hands across Nick's young chest again.</p><p>""Ok,"" the boy said after a moment and soon both kids were rubbing and caressing. Eventually they were both really getting into it and started putting their arms around each other, sort of hugging as they laid side-by-side.</p><p>""This is really fun,"" Haley said, a little out of breath.</p><p>""Yeah, it is.""</p><p>She put her arms entirely around the boy, pulling him close until their bare chests were rubbing together.</p><p>""Oh, it's nicer like this.""</p><p>Nick nodded silently. I got the impression as I zoomed in on his face that he was too scared to say anything lest it all stop.</p><p>Haley then started rolling over onto her back. ""I'm tired of being on my side.""</p><p>""Oh. Ok."" Nick said, looking a little confused.</p><p>Haley looked at him. ""I don't want to stop hugging like that, though. Just get on top of me.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah, it's ok.""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>Moving slowly and uncertainly Nick got on top of Haley. She had her legs spread, which left him no choice, really, in where he was going to be positioned. Their underwear-clad genitals were now touching each other. I zoomed in on the boy's firm butt as I kept masturbating.</p><p>The kids started hugging tightly again. I could see hints of Nick grinding slightly against Haley who suddenly said, with a giggle, ""I can feel you poking me down there.""</p><p>""Huh?"" Nick asked, a little startled.</p><p>""Your thing,"" she said, pointing downward. ""I can feel it poking against me.""</p><p>""Oh. I'm sorry."" Nick sat up a little.</p><p>Haley propped herself up on her elbows. ""Can I see it?""</p><p>""See it?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Uh... you're a girl, though. I don't think I'm supposed to let you see me.""</p><p>""Come on, Nick. I'll let you see me if you let me see you.""</p><p>""You will?""</p><p>""Yeah!"" Haley suddenly lifted her legs up, pulled her panties off and then dropped her legs back down on either side of Nick, her vagina now exposed. ""See?""</p><p>I focused in on his face as he stared at my daughter's vagina. He looked totally enraptured.</p><p>""Haven't you ever seen a girl naked?"" Haley asked.</p><p>""No..."" the boy managed.</p><p>""So? You gonna let me see yours?"" Haley asked after a bit.</p><p>""Huh? Oh. Yeah, I guess so."" Turning a bright red color, Nick hooked his fingers into the waistband of his underwear and slowly pulled them down, his erect penis popping into view. I zoomed in on it. It wasn't bad for a boy who was only eleven. Not very big and no signs of hair yet, but not bad. I figured it would make Haley very happy.</p><p>""Come on, take them all the way off like I did. Then we can hug some more.""</p><p>""Ok."" Moving a little awkwardly, Nick shed his underwear and then sort of lowered himself rather tentatively onto Haley. She put her hands around him and pulling him down until he was laying completely on top of her. I imagined his small penis rubbing against my daughter's preteen vagina while my pace of masturbation increased.</p><p>""Oh, this is really nice,"" she whispered, turning her head just slightly to wink at a camera. The big moment was coming.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Nick said with a little grin.</p><p>""I can still feel your thing poking me.""</p><p>""You can?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""I'm sorry. Should I, like, get off you or something?""</p><p>""No. Here, let me try something.""</p><p>""Ok."" He started to lift himself up.</p><p>""No, no. Don't move.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Haley reached down between their legs. I saw the expression on Nick's face change as she took hold of his penis. I quickly switched to the camera that gave me a view of the kids from behind, seeing my daughter holding Nick's erection as she lined him up.</p><p>""Ok. Now just, like, push your thing like forward and down and then you won't be rubbing on me anymore.""</p><p>""Ok."" I don't know if Nick had any clue what was about to happen, but he did as he was told and I watched in happiness as very smoothly and easily his eleven-year-old virgin penis slid up into my daughter's tight eleven-year-old vagina. She let out a contented little moan and wrapped her legs around Nick's waist to keep him from pulling out.</p><p>""There,"" Haley said, looking at his stunned face. ""Now you aren't rubbing on me anymore.""</p><p>""What... where...""</p><p>""Your penis is in my vagina,"" Haley said, matter-of-factly. ""We're having sex.""</p><p>""We... we are?"" Nick managed to say, looking down and trying to see.</p><p>""Yes, we are."" Haley moved enough to give the boy a view of the base of his penis disappearing into her vagina. ""See? You're fucking me."" She then put her legs around him again.</p><p>""Oh...""</p><p>""Try moving it in and out.""</p><p>""How?"" he whispered.</p><p>""Just move your hips.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Nick started moving a little, slowly fucking my daughter as I watched on the monitor. Like many boys he looked very cute when he was fucking, his little ass gathering dimples as he thrust. What a lucky girl Haley was to get his virginity!</p><p>""This feels really, really good,"" he managed to whisper.</p><p>""I know... I've done it before...""</p><p>""You have?"" he asked, sounding not as surprised as I might have thought he would.</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""I haven't..."" He was fucking a little faster now.</p><p>""You like it, though?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah...""</p><p>""Me, too...""</p><p>The two eleven-year-olds fucked quietly from then. Nick's smooth, naked, hairless young body moving slowly on top of my daughter. I was pleased that he didn't slip out too much. He was also lasting longer than I thought he might. I wondered if he'd even started to masturbate yet, or if this was his first sexual experience?</p><p>Nick fucked Haley for a good seven minutes or so before he said, ""Uh... something's happening...""</p><p>""Don't worry, it's supposed to...""</p><p>""But it feels... oh... it... oh... ooooh... OOOOOH!"" The boy held himself completely still on top of Haley, his eyes screwed shut as his penis twitched inside her vagina.</p><p>My daughter had been trained well. She let the boy's orgasm trigger her own, clutching hard at his young butt as she quivered underneath him.</p><p>As their orgasms subsided, the children laid there, getting their breath back. Haley said, ""Get off me for a bit, ok?""</p><p>""Ok,"" Nick said, rolling off her, his still hard penis sliding out of her vagina.</p><p>""So did you like that?"" Haley asked, smiling at the boy.</p><p>""Yeah,"" he said, grinning in return. ""I've never done anything like that.""</p><p>""Cool. Glad you had a good time."" She kissed him on the cheek.</p><p>""Can we do it again?""</p><p>""Right now?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Ok!""</p><p>Moments later Haley was on top of Nick, his sweet young penis buried deep inside her tight little vagina as she rode him to another orgasm.</p><p>The kids spent most of the weekend fucking. I don't think they were out of Nick's bedroom for more than about ten minutes at a time. I made sure to keep myself scarce as much as possible, and collected tons and tons of video footage of underage sex.</p><p>By the time Nick's mother came to pick him up on Tuesday, he and my daughter had fucked well over twenty times over the course of just a couple days. They did it in every position Haley knew, and since she'd learned a lot from Terry and myself, that was quite a great many. They usually did it missionary style or with her on top, though. That was best with a penis the size of Nick's.</p><p>After Nick was gone, I edited the footage together and Haley and I spent a happy weekend watching her get fucked while we masturbated each other. She really enjoyed making me cum and rubbing my sperm from her fingers up into her vagina. Sometimes I even did that to her. It was sweet.</p><p>Eventually we tired of the Nick videos and I made plans to find Haley another boy to fuck. This one would bring great change to our lives, though at the time we had no clue.</p>"
105,Dirty Downloads,Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'inc', '1st', 'shaving']",Julia is browsing the interenet and downloading porn when she notices that one of the boys she's downloaded looks an awful lot like her fifteen-year-old brother.,2012-01-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Damn... look at that one, Julia. He is FINE,"" my friend Gena said as she pointed to a picture on my computer monitor.</p><p>I looked at it. It was a picture of a naked boy, about fourteen or fifteen years of age. His penis was hard, he had a little smile on his face and he was, indeed, really, really cute.</p><p>""He's pretty hot,"" I said.</p><p>Gena was my best friend, even though she was fourteen, a year older than me. We'd been friends for quite some time. Right now I was over at her house and we were, as we often did, downloading porn. We loved looking at cute boys naked, ideally ones our age.</p><p>""I would LOVE to get that dick inside me,"" Gena said.</p><p>I kind of envied my friend. She'd lost her virginity last year and had since been fucked by three other boys. She kept telling me how wonderful it was. She even showed me a picture of one of the boys who had fucked her. He was really cute and it made me very jealous.</p><p>She clicked onto a couple other pics. Now up on the screen were a pair of boys, one probably thirteen or so and the other a year or two older. They were both naked in a shower. In the next picture they were laying on a bed together, the younger boy sucking on the older boy's penis.</p><p>""Aw, how cute,"" I said, looking at the boys.</p><p>""It's a waste,"" said Gena. ""He should have that in ME, not in the other boy's mouth."" She got a few more pics from the same series. ""Oh, here we go.""</p><p>The pics in question showed the boys now getting it on with a couple girls. Each of them was fucking one of them. There were even close-up penetration shots.</p><p>""Damn... lucky girls,"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>I reached down and rubbed at my crotch a little. ""Wish they were here right now,"" I said quietly.</p><p>""Girl, when you gonna get fucked?""</p><p>I sighed. ""I have no idea.""</p><p>""Well, you'd best be making it soon. I lost my virginity when I was a month younger than you.""</p><p>""Yeah, I know.""</p><p>""So?""</p><p>""I just gotta find the right boy.""</p><p>Gena snorted. ""The right boy is the boy who says yes.""</p><p>""Yeah, yeah.""</p><p>Then we came to a series of pics showing a boy with an incredible body. His face was blacked out but his body looked just wonderful! He was obviously a teenager, probably about fifteen or so, but his pubic hair was shaved off. He had blond hair on his head, we could see that much. It actually reminded me vaguely of my older brother Jesse's hair.</p><p>""Wow,"" Gena said as she scrolled through the pics. She came to a butt-shot. ""Now THAT is a perfect white-boy ass!""</p><p>""Yeah, it is,"" I breathed. The boy's butt was just mind bogglingly cute.</p><p>The next pic was a close-up of his penis. ""Oh, now that I want in me,"" Gena said with a delighted sounding sigh.</p><p>""Yeah, me, too,"" I said, picturing that penis sliding in and out of my vagina.</p><p>""Well, look who's finally getting all horny!"" Gena said with a little laugh.</p><p>""Oh, shut up. Just because I'm not a slut like you...""</p><p>""Uh-uh, girl! Four boys ain't no slut.""</p><p>""It is if they're all in the same week.""</p><p>""Oh, shut up.""</p><p>The two of us then got very quiet as we sat there looking at the photos of this very, very pretty naked boy. He was my ideal dream! He was sooo cute! His penis looked magnificent! I kept picturing it sliding in and out of my eager vagina. God, was this kid ever sexy!</p><p>Then, as we got to one of the pictures, I noticed something that made my blood run cold. There, in the background of this picture, was a small shelf on which sat a bunch of trophies. The exact same shelf that sat in the bedroom of my fifteen-year-old brother, Jesse.</p><p>We scrolled through a few more photos, and I was no longer paying attention to the boy in the pictures. Instead I was looking at the room behind him. There was the Linkin Park poster my brother had near his bed. There was his dresser. There were his books. And on the bookshelf, next to the books, I could clearly see a photograph in a frame. I knew the photo showed my brother and I when we were on vacation at Disneyland a couple years ago.</p><p>There was no escaping it. The boy in these pictures, the boy I wanted so much to have fuck me, was my brother.</p><p>""Holy fuck,"" I whispered.</p><p>""Yeah, he is pretty fuckin' sexy for a white boy!"" Gena said, rubbing at her crotch.</p><p>I said nothing, I just nodded. I really didn't want to try and explain this to my friend.</p><p>On impulse I said, ""Can you burn me a disc with these pictures on them?""</p><p>""Girl!"" Gena said with a little grin. ""About damn time you started getting into one of these boys. Hang on a moment."" She put a blank CD into the drive and started it copying. A few minutes later it was done and I had what looked to be about three hundred photos of my brother naked, hard and masturbating.</p><p>""Thanks!"" I said, putting the disc into the backpack. I made a show of looking at my watch. ""Hey, I gotta get going home, Gena.""</p><p>""Uh-huh!"" she said with a knowing grin. ""Gonna spend some time double-clicking your mouse, eh?""</p><p>""Something like that."" I grinned weakly.</p><p>""Well, you go girl. Have a good time!"" She turned back to her computer and I let myself out.</p><p>It seemed to take forever for me to get home, but I finally did, and once there raced upstairs. I knocked on Jesse's door. I didn't think he'd be home, but I wanted to be certain. He wasn't. I let myself in and looked around, comparing what I'd seen in the photos with what I saw in his bedroom. Yep. It was the same. It was indeed my brother in these pictures.</p><p>This left me with many, many questions as I made my way back out into the hall and then to my own bedroom. I booted up my computer and loaded in the pics, looking at them as I sorted through the questions in my mind. Why was Jesse doing kiddie-porn? Why was *I* still turned on, even though I knew they were of my older brother? And just what the hell was I gonna do about it? I mean, I couldn't talk with my Mom and Dad about it. They'd want to know how I'd seen the pictures and then Gena and I would get into trouble. I couldn't just confront Jesse about it, though. Could I?</p><p>I pulled off my jeans and panties and started fingering while I looked at some of the shots of Jesse's penis. Why couldn't I confront him about it? I mean, I had no clue exactly what I'd SAY, but I could come up with something. I really wanted to know exactly why he'd made all these pictures. Maybe I COULD just ask him.</p><p>Finally all thoughts of what I was going to do were banished from my mind as my finger worked its magic between my legs, giving me a very powerful orgasm as I stared at pictures of my brother's naked body displayed up on the screen.</p><p>Now I had guilt to deal with, too. Eventually, though, I knew I'd think of something. It would just take a little time.</p><p>
* * *</p><p>
Four days, in fact, went past before I finally had time to think of a plan and execute it. I waited until one morning after our parents had gone to work. It was about nine when I went out from my bedroom to Jesse's and knocked on his bedroom door.</p><p>He opened it after a couple moments, wearing only a pair of boxers. As I glanced at his body I knew now even more than before that the boy in those photos was indeed him.</p><p>""Oh, hey, Julia. What's up?"" he asked a little muzzily. I guessed I'd woken him up. That was part of the plan. I wanted him to be too out of it to give me bullshit answers.</p><p>""Can you come to my room for a second?"" I asked.</p><p>Jesse yawned. ""Why? I was sleeping.""</p><p>""I need help with my computer.""</p><p>Jesse sighed. ""Can it wait?""</p><p>""Not really.""</p><p>""What's it doing?""</p><p>""Hard to describe. You'll just have to come see."" I smiled at him. ""Besides, I'll owe you one. I'll help you out on your history homework next time.""</p><p>""Alright, fine."" He followed me out into the hallway, still wearing only his boxers. I could see a faint bulge where his penis was. I wondered what it might be like to see it in person and not just on the computer screen.</p><p>When we got to my room, I pointed to the computer. ""Take a look and see if you can tell me what's wrong.""</p><p>""Ok."" Jesse sat down and pressed the spacebar to get rid of the screen saver. Then he sat there and stared at the monitor for a good minute or so. ""Julia... where did you get this?"" he asked, pointing at the screen.</p><p>I moved over to look at it. I'd made up a little montage of Jesse's photos and set it as my wallpaper.</p><p>""You know,"" I said, ""The Internet can yield the most interesting things.""</p><p>""You downloaded these?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""From where?""</p><p>""A place me and one of my friends download pictures from.""</p><p>""That's not helpful.""</p><p>""It wasn't supposed to be.""</p><p>A long silence reigned. ""Look,"" Jesse said, ""you're not going to tell Dad and Mom about this, are you?""</p><p>""No, of course not.""</p><p>He let out a sigh. ""Good.""</p><p>""Why did you take these pictures?""</p><p>Jesse squirmed a little. ""Well... you really aren't going to tell ANYONE about this, are you?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Does your friend who you were with know who the pictures are of?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""How did you know?""</p><p>I pointed to the background.</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Jesse ran his fingers through his light blond hair. ""Ok. Well... a couple months ago I met this girl. She and I were spending a lot of time talking with each other on the Net. And one day she asked if I could take some pictures for her. So..."" He gestured towards the screen. ""So I did.""</p><p>""I see."" I sat down next to him at the desk, my eyes trailing down to where his inner thigh disappeared into his boxers.</p><p>""Yeah. She sent me some of her, too. We both agreed to blot out our faces in the nude shots. I don't know why they ended up on the Net, though.""</p><p>""Well... maybe she sent them to a couple friends or something.""</p><p>Jesse shrugged. ""Maybe. I said she could. I sent hers to a couple of my friends, too. We kept talking about wanting to get together and... well, meet."" He blushed. ""But it never happened. I lost touch with her a couple weeks ago.""</p><p>""That sucks.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Well... for what it's worth... they're nice photos."" I smiled a little.</p><p>""They are?""</p><p>""Yeah. I mean, before I knew who was in them, I thought they were really, really, REALLY nice, if you know what I mean.""</p><p>Jesse laughed a little. ""HOW nice?""</p><p>""Uh..."" I blushed. ""Well, very nice. That was before I knew it was you in them, of course.""</p><p>""Of course."" He looked down at his chest. ""Do you really think I look good in them?""</p><p>""Well, yeah. You've got a really nice body and everything.""</p><p>""Thanks, Julia. You look pretty nice, too.""</p><p>Now it was my turn to laugh. ""Yeah, but you won't see any naked pics of ME posted on the Internet.""</p><p>""Yeah, probably not,"" Jesse said with a laugh of his own. ""So what did you like best about my body? If you don't mind me asking.""</p><p>I shrugged. ""I don't know. You've got a really nice chest, and a very cute butt."" I laughed a little once more. ""And your... you know... IT... looked really neat, too.""</p><p>Jesse looked down at his boxers. I thought I saw something twitch under the fabric. ""Neat, huh?""</p><p>""Yeah. Except I thought boys had hair down there.""</p><p>""We normally I do. I shave it.""</p><p>""You do? Why?""</p><p>Jesse just shrugged again. ""I don't know. I just think it looks better without hair.""</p><p>""Oh... so, like, is it shaved now?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Can I see?"" Hurriedly I added, ""I don't mean the whole thing. Just the part where the hair should be.""</p><p>""Uhm..."" Jesse considered this and then shrugged again. ""I guess it isn't anything you haven't already seen in the pictures. Ok."" He pulled his boxers down just enough to expose his bare pubes. I could also see just a hint of the base of his penis. Clearly he was shaved nice and smooth. There wasn't even any stubble yet. He must've shaved pretty recently.</p><p>""Wow,"" I said. ""THAT looks cool.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" my brother said with a little smile.</p><p>""Can I... do you mind if I... you know... just touch it a little? The shaved spot, I mean?""</p><p>""Well... yeah, ok, if you want to.""</p><p>I reached out a hand and ran my fingers along the bare patch. The skin was very smooth and very soft. It was exquisite to touch.</p><p>""That's pretty sweet,"" I said.</p><p>""See? That's why I shave it. I don't like having a big tangle of hair down there.""</p><p>I nodded. ""Maybe I should shave mine. I don't have a lot of hair down there, but I do have some.""</p><p>""How much?""</p><p>""Not a lot."" My throat went a little dry as I suddenly said, ""You wanna see?""</p><p>""Uh... ok.""</p><p>I pulled down my shorts and panties enough to expose my small patch of hair, which also showed the top of my slit. I wasn't sure why I wanted Jesse to see this, but whatever the reason, I knew that I wanted him to.</p><p>""Wow... that looks pretty cool,"" my brother said, staring down.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""The hair is kind of... I don't know. It doesn't look bad, though.""</p><p>""You wanna touch it?""</p><p>Jesse hesitated for a bit and then said, ""Well, if you don't care.""</p><p>""I touched you, so it's only fair.""</p><p>""Ok."" Jesse's fingertips were soon running through my sparse hair. It felt amazing having a boy touching me down there, even if the boy was my brother.</p><p>I found that I was actually holding my breath. I let it out slowly and said, ""That feels really, really nice, Jesse.""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""You know,"" he said after a moment. ""I found that it felt a lot better to touch myself down there once I didn't have the hair anymore.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Maybe I should shave it all off, then.""</p><p>""How much do you have? Is it just this bit here?"" He said, still running his fingers gently through it.</p><p>""No, there's a little bit more.""</p><p>""How much more?""</p><p>""A little bit.""</p><p>Jesse laughed. ""I had hair above my... well, my penis... and some along the sides of it, too. Do you have hair like that?""</p><p>""Yeah... some above my... vagina..."" I felt somewhat comfortable using the word since Jesse had just used the correct word for his anatomy. ""And some along side it.""</p><p>""Oh, ok."" He looked down to where his fingers were still browsing through my fuzz. ""How much hair?""</p><p>""Not a lot..."" I swallowed. ""You... you wanna see?""</p><p>""Yeah. If you don't mind.""</p><p>""Well... I've seen your penis and everything. So it's not a big deal. I mean, we're just brother and sister,"" I said, partly to remind myself.</p><p>""Yeah. That's right. We are."" Jesse nodded as if he'd only just remembered that fact.</p><p>I sat up a little and pulled my shorts and panties down to my knees and then spread my legs to expose my virgin vagina. ""See?"" I said, pointing. ""Just a little hair.""</p><p>""Yeah..."" Jesse put his hand out and ran it through the patch of hair on the top of my vagina and then ran a finger down each side of my slit. Little shivers of delight went through my body at his gentle, tickling touches. It was better than anything I'd ever felt.</p><p>""So..."" I managed to say. ""You think I should shave it off?""</p><p>""Yeah. Yeah, I think you should.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""You know how to shave?""</p><p>I shrugged. ""Kinda.""</p><p>""Well... you wanna be real careful when you're shaving around down there. It's pretty sensitive, I'm sure. At least if it's anything like my... penis.""</p><p>""Oh. Ok. I'll try not to cut myself or anything.""</p><p>Jesse took a deep breath. ""If you want... I'll help you shave it.""</p><p>""You will?""</p><p>My brother nodded as his fingers continued to caress the tangle of hair between my legs. ""I mean, since it's your first time you should have help, right? So you don't cut yourself.""</p><p>I nodded. ""Yeah, that makes sense."" I didn't know if it did or didn't. All that I really knew was that it felt very nice having my brother's fingers roaming around the outskirts of my vagina and if he was helping to shave me, I'd probably get a lot more of that.</p><p>""Ok. Well, you wanna do it right now?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>""Alright."" Jesse stood up. For a moment I saw his penis tenting out his boxers and then he turned away from me. ""I'll go get my shaving stuff and meet you in the bathroom.""</p><p>""Ok,"" I said, my eyes following my bother's butt as he walked out of my bedroom.</p><p>Quickly I pulled up my shorts and panties and went into the bathroom where I sat on the toilet and waited for my brother to arrive. When he finally did, he had added a pair of jeans to cover up his boxers, though he was still shirtless.</p><p>""So... you ready, Julia?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Ok. Let me turn on the shower. It's easiest in the shower.""</p><p>""Alright."" I moved aside so that my brother could get the shower started.</p><p>Once the water was running he pointed and said, ""Ok, get in.""</p><p>""In the shower?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>I looked at the water. ""Uh... ok."" I stood up and pulled my shorts and panties off, leaving my loose-fitting t-shirt on. Shyly I opened up the shower curtain and made ready to step inside.</p><p>""Aren't you going to take off your shirt, too?"" Jesse asked. ""I mean, you don't want to get it wet, do you?""</p><p>""Oh... uh, I guess not."" I pulled my shirt up off my head, leaving me now totally naked in front of my older brother. I quickly got into the shower, longing to feel the water caressing my bare skin.</p><p>""You look really nice, Julia,"" my brother said in an odd voice.</p><p>""Thanks.""</p><p>""Ok... uhm... well, get yourself all wet and stuff, especially your vagina.""</p><p>""Ok."" I started soaping up and then I said, ""Hey... I should probably close the shower curtain. Otherwise water will get all over the place.""</p><p>""Oh... I hadn't thought about that,"" Jesse said, looking a little abashed. ""Uhm... well... the thing is it's easier to shave with the water on. Sorry, I'm used to actually being in the shower when I do it, you know?""</p><p>""Yeah... well... you could get in here with me. It wouldn't be a big deal.""</p><p>Jesse thought about this. ""I guess that would make it easier,"" he said eventually. ""Alright."" He started pulling down his jeans and boxers and once he was naked got into the shower with me.</p><p>Now I was able to see my brother's naked body for real and not just in pictures. His penis was hard and smooth and looked just beautiful, as did the rest of his body. For a moment the two of us just stood there, looking at one another naked in the shower.</p><p>Finally Jesse broke the spell. ""Well.. let me get past you for a second so that I can get wet myself. It's a little cold just standing here, you know?"" he said with a little laugh.</p><p>""Right, ok."" I stood aside and awkwardly we moved past each other, our bare butts brushing just ever so slightly.</p><p>Jesse got under the water and soaked his whole body down. I stood there watching the streams of water cascading down his nude form. I never wanted to be water so much in my life.</p><p>When he was done soaking Jesse said, ""Ok, get yourself wet once more and then we'll do this thing.""</p><p>""Alright."" We switched places once more, butts brushing again as we moved past each other. I got my vaginal region good and wet and then turned towards Jesse. ""Ok, I think I'm ready.""</p><p>""Right."" My brother reached out of the shower and came back with a little net-bag. He opened it up, pulling out a can of shaving gel and a couple different kinds of razors. He looked at me. ""Right. Uh... let's see... ok. I'm going to turn off the shower part for a bit, but keep the main faucet flowing. You go sit on the edge of the tub and spread your legs.""</p><p>""Ok."" I moved over to the edge and sat, my eyes watching my brother's nude body as he fiddled around with the water.</p><p>Once the flow had switched from the shower to the main faucet, he sprayed some of the gel onto his hand and crouched down in front of me.</p><p>""Ok, Julia. When you shave, the first thing you do, after you get nice and wet in a good hot shower, is to put on the shave gel.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""I'll do it for you this time,"" he said, reaching out his hand. I closed my eyes part way as I felt Jesse's warm, gentle touch between my legs. He rubbed the shave gel into the larger patch of my pubic hair and then down along each side, the tip of one of his fingers barely brushing against the entrance to my vagina. I nearly came right then and there.</p><p>As soon as everything was gelled up with this nice foamy gel, Jesse took one of the razors from his bag and held it under the faucet. Then he pulled it back and looked me in the eyes.</p><p>""Ok. You gotta stay perfectly still for this, ok? I've never shaved a girl and I don't want to screw it up.""</p><p>""Alright, Jesse.""</p><p>Taking a deep breath, Jesse put his razor near the larger patch of hair and started running it slowly across. I felt an odd tugging sensation as the hairs were cut down to size. At one point the heel of his hand brushed against my clitoris and it was a real struggle not to squirm with pleasure.</p><p>""Am I doing ok, Julia? It's not hurting you or anything?""</p><p>""No,"" I said with a little gasp. ""Not at all...""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I held my breath a little as Jesse took a handful of warm water and poured it onto my vagina, washing away the gel. He touched up his shave a little and then said, ""You gotta spread your legs a little more.""</p><p>""Alright,"" I said in almost a whisper as I spread them.</p><p>""Good. That's perfect,"" my brother said. He took the razor and slowly ran it down the sides of my thirteen-year-old vagina. His touch was so gentle. It felt sooo wonderful. When he moved the razor from one side to the other, it left one of his fingers resting right against the entrance, the tip pressing just slightly into me. It was all I could do to keep myself from pushing my hips forward so that he'd slip inside.</p><p>Finally Jesse said, ""Ok, I'm done."" He took another handful of water and rinsed me off. ""Go ahead and get yourself good and rinsed and I'll see if I need to do any touch up."" He stood up, giving me a great eye-level view of his wonderfully hard fifteen-year-old penis.</p><p>I stood up myself and turned the shower part on again, rinsing off in the spray. I looked down at my vagina while I did so. It was totally smooth, totally hairless. My probing fingers, one of which slipped up inside in a brief effort to lower my levels of arousal, found no sign of any hair.</p><p>""I think you got it all,"" I said to Jesse as I turned around.</p><p>""Lemme look."" He knelt down and peered closely at my vagina. After a short glimpse he took his razor and hit one spot then said, ""Yeah. Looks nice and clear.""</p><p>""Cool."" I rinsed off again and said, ""Hey, let's dry off and go look in the mirror in Mom and Dad's room.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I shut off the water and Jesse and I got out. We toweled off, our eyes looking over each other's naked bodies as we did so. Jesse's penis was still hard. I experienced a brief fantasy of that penis pounding within my vagina and felt a little shudder of delight and desire pass through my young body.</p><p>We actually wrapped the towels around our naked bodies as we went into our parent's bedroom. I don't know why. I mean, we'd seen each other naked, touched each other a little and were about to stand naked side-by-side. Why cover up? But we did anyhow.</p><p>As I had guessed, once we were in our parent's bedroom, we both dropped the towels and stood there, side-by-side, looking into the mirror at our naked, hairless bodies.</p><p>""That looks pretty sweet,"" Jesse said.</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said, nodding at my big brother. I giggled. ""You know, I've never seen a naked boy in real life before today.""</p><p>""I've never seen a girl naked before,"" Jesse said with a smile.</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>""So... now that you're dry, can I see how smooth you ended up being?""</p><p>""Sure."" I laid down on the floor in front of the mirror. ""I don't want to screw up their bed,"" I said to Jesse by way of explanation.</p><p>My brother nodded. ""That's smart."" He got down on the floor next to my and placed his hand between my legs, running his fingers along my bare pubes. ""That's sweet as all hell,"" he said. ""It's sooo smooth."" His fingers continued to probe around between my legs. Suddenly he said, ""Hey, I thought you dried off.""</p><p>""I did.""</p><p>""Yeah, but it feels kind of... I don't know... damp.""</p><p>""Oh..."" I grinned a shy grin. ""Well... girls get wet sometimes. It's like how boys get hard, you know?"" I said, still running my fingers along his bare skin at the base of his penis.</p><p>""Yeah..."" Without asking my brother, I reached over and ran my hand along his smooth pubes. ""It's really cool that we're both shaved now.""</p><p>""Yeah. I kinda wonder..."" Jesse trailed off.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Well... I wonder what it would be like to... well, rub our skin together... you know... my pubes against yours.""</p><p>""Oh!"" I thought about it. ""That might be cool. How would we do it, though?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" Jesse confessed.</p><p>""So... you wanna try to rub the bare parts together?""</p><p>""Sure, but how?""</p><p>Jesse shrugged. ""I don't know... I thought of one way, but... I don't know.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>Very nervous looking my brother took a deep breath and carefully said, ""Well... if my penis was... you know... kind of... like... inside your vagina... and I was in far enough... then we'd be rubbing the bare parts together.""</p><p>""Oh."" My mouth went dry again. ""Would you... would you want to try that?""</p><p>""I don't know... maybe... if you wanted to.""</p><p>""Wouldn't that mean we were..."" I blushed again. ""That we'd be... having sex?""</p><p>""I'm not sure... I don't think so... I mean, I'd just put it inside you to see what it felt like to have our pubes rubbing together. We'd each have a little taste of what it's like to have sex, but it's not like we'd be really Doing It.""</p><p>""That's true."" I thought about it for a bit. I really did want to know what it would feel like to rub together. Plus I'd know what it was like to have a boy's penis inside my vagina. Even if it wasn't really sex, it would still be interesting. ""You'd just put it in and then we'd rub together a little and then you'd take it out again, right?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""You wouldn't tell anyone would you?""</p><p>""No. Would you?""</p><p>""No... have you ever had it in a girl before?""</p><p>""No. You ever have a boy in you before?""</p><p>I shook my head. ""No."" I thought a little more. ""It really wouldn't count as sex, would it? I mean, we're not doing it to have sex, we're just doing it to see what the pube thing would feel like, right?""</p><p>""Right.""</p><p>""I guess we can try it,"" I said, finally. ""Just to see what it's like.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>We stared at each other for a bit.</p><p>I said, ""Well... I guess you should get between my legs and we can try it.""</p><p>""Alright."" Jesse got between my legs, his penis sticking up and suddenly looking very large. He took it in his hand and said, ""Uh... where exactly does it go?""</p><p>I put my hands down to my vagina and parted the labia to expose the hole. ""It goes right in there.""</p><p>""Ok."" My brother scooted forward and for the first time ever I felt a boy's penis touching my vagina. ""Right here?""</p><p>""Yeah.."" I closed my eyes, took a deep breath and held it, waiting to be penetrated by a boy for the first time.</p><p>Between my legs I felt a pressure that seemed to build and build and then suddenly yielded. Something wonderful was entering my body. I felt myself starting to be stretched open a little as inch by inch my brother's fifteen-year-old virgin penis opened up my thirteen-year-old virgin vagina. When he stopped moving, I opened my eyes and looked down, seeing nothing but our bare pubes meeting. The beautiful penis I had first seen in pictures was now deep inside my body.</p><p>""Oooh..."" Jesse whispered, looking into my eyes. ""Wow... it feels... so good...""</p><p>""Yeah..."" I managed to say. I couldn't believe I really had a boy inside me!</p><p>""I guess we know... what it feels like now..."" I could tell he was fighting hard to keep from fucking the shit out of me.</p><p>""Yeah... but we don't know... what the rubbing is like...""</p><p>""Oh, yeah..."" Jesse pushed against me and pulled back a little, then did it again. I let out a gentle sigh as I felt his penis sliding inside me.</p><p>""That feels really good,"" I said quietly.</p><p>""Yeah, I know... for me, too..."" Jesse lowered himself down a little until his bare chest was against my breasts. I savored the sensation of his naked body spread out on top of mine. ""Do you want me to take it out now, or can I leave it in for a bit?""</p><p>My mind was whirling, overwhelmed by pleasure. ""I guess... you can leave it in me... for a little bit longer...""</p><p>""Cool...""</p><p>My brother and I laid there for a few seconds, just holding each other. Eventually I became aware of movement between my legs as he started sliding his penis back and forth inside my vagina once again. It felt really nice.</p><p>""Oh, Julia, this is so nice..."" Jesse whispered as he started fucking me a little faster.</p><p>""Yeah..."" I reached down and rested my hands just above my brother's butt as his speed began increasing. The faster he moved within me, the better it felt.</p><p>I turned my head a little and saw us in the mirror. Jesse's head was thrown back a little. His eyes were closed, his mouth was open slightly. I could see the muscles in his butt and all over the rest of his move as he fucked me. I couldn't see any sign of his penis, but I knew exactly where it was.</p><p>""Jesse?"" I whispered to him. ""Look in the mirror.""</p><p>Panting a little, Jesse turned his head. For an instant he stopped thrusting and then suddenly closed his eyes and let out a few grunts. Inside my vagina his penis started kicking around as a warm fluid feeling filled me up. He held himself against me, as deep inside me as he could get, as his whole body shuddered on top of mine.</p><p>I was looking up into his face as the shuddering finally he stopped. Breathing hard, Jesse opened his eyes and looked down at me.</p><p>""I just... had an orgasm..."" he whispered.</p><p>""So you came in me?"" I asked softly.</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>I ran my hands up and smoothed his hair back. ""I think this probably counts as sex, then,"" I said with a little smile.</p><p>""Yeah..."" Jesse replied, smiling a little himself.</p><p>I ran my hands down to cup my brother's butt. ""I'm glad we did it. It was really nice.""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>Jesse and I held tightly onto each other for several minutes, just hugging and talking, his penis still inside me. Eventually he started fucking me again, and came inside me once more. We had sex four more times that day before our parents got home. It was exhausting, but certainly fun!</p><p>The next day when I saw Gena she commented how happy and tired I looked. She said that I had that ""freshly-fucked"" look that most girls got after a night of passionate sex, but when she tired to corner me and get me to confess, I just grinned mysteriously and walked away from her.</p><p>It can be very nice to have secrets!</p>"
106,Photographs,Alex Hawk,,"['mf-teens', 'inc', 'ped', '1st']","A thirteen-year-old gay boy finds an older man on the Internet who wants pictures of him and is willing to pay. He only trusts his sister to take the pics, and she wants some of her as well. Guess where this might lead? Have you guessed yet? NO!? What, haven't you EVER read any of my stories before? Sheesh!",2012-02-05T00:00:00,"What do you think are the odds of this being a true story? Yeah, sorry to break it to you, but all people and events in this little torrid teen tale are completely made up. Entirely! I created it all out of whole cloth! Aren't I amazing? And so humble!","<p>Very tentatively, I knocked on the door of the bedroom of my fifteen-year-old sister, Brittany.</p><p>""What is it, Justin?"" she called out. Yeah, she was named Brittany and I'm named Justin. Don't even get me started on that.</p><p>""Let me come in for a second. I need to talk with you.""</p><p>""Ok, just a moment."" I heard her moving around and then she opened the door. ""'Sup, little bro?""</p><p>""Can I come in? I wanna talk in private.""</p><p>She gave me a Look. ""Why? We're the only ones home.""</p><p>I shrugged. ""Just humor me, ok?""</p><p>""Alright,"" she said with a dramatic sigh. Once I was inside her room with the door shut, Brittany said, ""So what's up, Justin?""</p><p>""Well... it's like this. I've met this guy on the Internet...""</p><p>Brittany rolled her eyes. ""You know, nothing good begins with that sentence.""</p><p>""Yeah, well. This is different. I told him about me being gay and stuff."" I'd come out to only a few people so far, including Brittany. It was a major thing for me when I told anyone. Lots of people thought that since I was only thirteen I was too young to know what I wanted, but they had no clue.</p><p>""Ok. And?""</p><p>""Well... long story short, I sent him a couple pics of me, he said he thought I was very cute and that he'd pay me two-hundred dollars for some more pics.""</p><p>""More pics,"" said Brittany flatly. ""What sort?""</p><p>""Well..."" I shuffled around a little and mumbled, ""Me naked and jerking off?""</p><p>""Oh, lord,"" my sister said, sitting on the edge of her bed and putting a hand over her face. ""You told him no, right? PLEASE tell me you told him no?""</p><p>""He said he'd send me one-hundred dollars up front to prove he was for real. I used a post office box my friend Chad's older brother got for him. It's clear across town, so it's not like the guy even got our address or anything.""</p><p>Brittany glared at me. ""Justin. Please, please tell me you told this guy to go fuck himself.""</p><p>Blushing a little I reached into my pocket and pulled out a crisp one hundred dollar bill.</p><p>""Oh, for the love of Corn Flakes! Justin! What the hell were you thinking?!""</p><p>""I was thinking that with two-hundred bucks I could get myself some new clothes, some books and a nice present for my older sister when her birthday rolls around next month.""</p><p>She pointed a finger at me. ""Oh, no you don't. Don't even try to make it sound like you did any of this for me."" She sighed. ""Have you sent him the pictures yet?""</p><p>""I haven't made them yet.""</p><p>""Good. Don't.""</p><p>""But I have to! I want the rest of the money and besides, I told him I would.""</p><p>Rolling her eyes, Brittany said, ""Listen carefully to me, little brother. You're thirteen. Making pictures of you naked and masturbating would be kiddie porn. That's illegal.""</p><p>""I know. But I want the money.""</p><p>Letting out a long sigh, my sister said, ""Look, dumb-ass, why are you dragging me into this anyhow? Why am I even hearing about it?""</p><p>""Well... I need you to take the pictures?""</p><p>""WHAT?!""</p><p>I backed up quickly, actually a tiny bit scared from the look on her face. ""Well, it's not like I can take them myself! I'd have to stand in front of a mirror or something and how would THAT look? Plus you have the digital camera! I don't! You HAVE to help! Please?""</p><p>Taking a deep breath, my sister said, ""Justin, I love you dearly, so I'm going to forget we even had this conversation and-""</p><p>""I'll give you fifty bucks!"" I blurted out.</p><p>""- I'll give deep, deep consideration to the idea."" She closed her eyes and looked thoughtful for about a half a second. ""Deal.""</p><p>I blinked. ""What? Just like that?""</p><p>""Yeah. I'll do it for seventy-five dollars, just like you said.""</p><p>""But I said..."" I looked at her face. ""Yeah, I said seventy-five.""</p><p>""Good boy."" She patted me on the head. ""I really wanted to get some new clothes this weekend, so that works nicely. BUT! There's one other catch.""</p><p>""What's that?""</p><p>""Well... there's this guy I met on the Internet...""</p><p>I couldn't stop laughing for about a minute. When I finally calmed down I giggled just a little and said, ""You know, nothing good has ever come of that sentence.""</p><p>""Oh, shut up.""</p><p>""How much is he offering to pay?""</p><p>""He's not. He's this really cute sixteen-year-old boy who lives in North Dakota, but his family will be here for the winter. Maybe he'll be a better fuck than my last boyfriend."" We lived out in the California desert in a resort town. Lots of people visited.</p><p>""Ah. And he wants naked pics of you?""</p><p>Brittany shrugged. ""I've seen him naked, so he wants to see me. I've done webcasts with him, but he wants to have some still pics, too.""</p><p>""Oh, ok.""</p><p>""So do we have a deal?""</p><p>I shrugged. I wasn't too keen on the idea of seeing my sister naked, but I figured she probably felt the same way about me. ""Deal."" I shook hands with her. ""When do you wanna do this?""</p><p>She looked at the clock. ""How about an hour from now? We can both get ready and that gives us plenty of time before Mom and Dad get home from work.""</p><p>""An hour it is! See ya!"" I raced back to my room to prepare. I showered, I put on my best clothes, and I got everything ready to go.</p><p>There was a knock on my door. I opened it to reveal Brittany. ""Hey, sis.""</p><p>""Yo."" She brought in her digital camera. ""Let me get this thing hooked up to your computer. That way it'll be easier to manage everything."" Once everything was set up and ready to go, Brittany said, ""Alright. I'll take a few pics of you fully clothed and then you can start stripping and I'll take pics of that.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>At my sister's suggestion, I took the top sheet off my bed and hung it up on the wall so that there would be something for me to be photographed against. Then, with her calling the shots, quite literally, I started posing in front of it.</p><p>""Ok,"" Brittany said after taking several pictures. ""Take off your shirt.""</p><p>I pulled my shirt off very slowly, pausing for photos every couples seconds, and did a few more poses.</p><p>My heart then skipped a couple beats as my sister said, ""Ok. Go ahead and pull off your jeans now.""</p><p>This was a moment of truth for me. Swallowing a little I slowly started to work my way out of my jeans, as before pausing for pics constantly, until I was standing there in nothing but my tighty-whities. My teenage penis throbbed under the fabric.</p><p>Brittany moved in for a few close-ups, having my hold my penis through the underwear to show it off a little. Then she said, ""Ok, little bro. Big moment now. Take off your underwear, but do it really, really slowly so that I can get some really good footage, ok?""</p><p>Nodding at her, I took a deep breath. I was nervous as hell here. But I wanted to get some more money, and if posing like this while my sister took photos of me was what it took well, then, hey! Call me Mister Naked Boy.</p><p>To my surprise, taking off my underwear under my sister's direction wasn't actually as difficult as I thought it would be. I pulled them down a little in back first, to highlight my butt, and then turned around. I lowered the front just a little, enough to show off my pubes. Finally, bracing myself a little, I took the big step and, as I turned away from the camera again, I slowly pulled down my underwear until I was completely nude. Now naked, I turned around and faced my sister, my hands covering my penis.</p><p>""Uhm. Justin? You do kind of need to move your hands so that I can take a picture of that, too,"" Brittany said with a little smile.</p><p>""Right,"" I said, exhaling hard. I pulled my hands away to expose my young erection.</p><p>""Very nice,"" my sister said after a moment. Soon she was back to snapping pic after pic of my nude body.</p><p>For the next several minutes, Brittany took a whole bunch of pictures of me naked. I think there were more nude pics than there were any others all total, including some of me holding my penis in various ways and even a little video clip of me slowly masturbating. I wondered what she was thinking as she made all these photos. Oh, well. Soon I'd be taking pictures of her and maybe I'd get something of an idea then.</p><p>""Ok, Justin,"" Brittany said as she turned towards her laptop. ""Come over here and have a look.""</p><p>I walked over, still naked, and looked at the computer screen as photo after photo of me in various stages of undress scrolled along.</p><p>""Those look really good,"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah. You're a pretty cute model, too.""</p><p>""I am?"" I blushed.</p><p>""Yeah. Anyhow, are you ready to take pics of me?"" she asked, handing me the camera.</p><p>I shrugged. ""Sure, I guess so. Let me get dressed.""</p><p>""Why bother?"" Brittany asked. ""If we need to do any extra shots of you, you'll just have to get naked again.""</p><p>I considered this. ""Well... ok. Then go stand over there,"" I said, gesturing towards the sheet.</p><p>Brittany walked over to the sheet and I put her through the same series of motions that she'd put me through. Eventually I got her progressively down to her bra and panties and then finally got her out of those.</p><p>And you know what? It did nothing at all for me. Her breasts looked ok, I guess, and between her legs all I could really see was a patch of hair. It just did nothing for me. If this wasn't confirmation of me being gay, I don't know what would be.</p><p>""I want to lay down and have you get some close-ups, ok?"" Brittany said.</p><p>I shrugged. ""Sure, if you want.""</p><p>My sister lay down and spread her legs. I got down on the floor with her and started taking a lot of different pics of her breasts and face. Eventually I crouched between her legs and took several pictures of her exposed vagina. It looked really strange to me. My penis was as hard as it had ever been, but I chalked that up to the erotic nature of the situation. I couldn't for the life of me see the attraction of something like what laid between Brittany's legs.</p><p>""Let me see the camera for a second,"" my sister said. Still crouched between her legs I passed it to her. She said, ""Smile!"" and took a picture. Looking at the back of the screen she said, ""Huh. That looks kinda cool.""</p><p>""Let me see it?""</p><p>She handed me the camera and I looked at the picture she'd taken. You could see my body from the chest down, including my hard penis. All you could see of my sister was her pubic hair, her spread thighs and stomach.</p><p>""Yeah, I guess that looks kinda cool,"" I said.</p><p>""Almost looks like you're gonna fuck me,"" she giggled.</p><p>I laughed. ""Yeah, kind of, I guess.""</p><p>""Gimme back the camera."" I handed it to her. ""Now. Take your dick and point it at my pussy.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""You heard me.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""I wanna take a picture of you doing that.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>Brittany rolled her eyes. ""Just do it, ok?""</p><p>Somewhat reluctantly, I took my penis in my hand and pointed it down towards my sister's vagina as she took several pics of me in this pose.</p><p>After she was done with photographing us like this, I said, ""So why do you want it to look like I was going to fuck you?""</p><p>""Well, there's lots of, like, older guys out there who I think would pay a lot more money than what you're already getting if they saw what looked like pics of a brother and sister getting it on together.""</p><p>""They will?"" I asked, surprised.</p><p>""Yeah. Lots of times when I'm chatting online with people and I tell them I have a little brother they ask if I'm fucking you.""</p><p>I thought about this for a few seconds and then nodded. ""Yeah, you know, I've even had a couple guys ask me things like that, too.""</p><p>Brittany nodded. ""Yeah, so, see, if there's actually pics that make it look like we've been having sex, then people will be willing to pay for it. You see?""</p><p>""Yeah... yeah, that does make sense. We could make a lot of money this way!""</p><p>""Damn right, Justin!"" She grinned.</p><p>""So you wanna take a few more pictures?"" I asked, my penis still hard and my hand still pointing it down at my sister's vagina.</p><p>""Yeah, sure. But here. You hold the camera.""</p><p>""Ok."" I took it from her. ""Now what?""</p><p>""Well... do you care if I touch your dick?""</p><p>""Uh... I guess not.""</p><p>I let go of my penis and my sister took it in her hand, lining it up with her vagina. ""Ok, now take some pics of this and make sure you get a few showing like my body and face as much as you can, ok?""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>As I snapped the pictures I thought about how weird it was that my sister was holding onto my penis. I'd had sex with a couple of other guys before, so I was used to having other people touching me. But in this case, it was not only a girl it was also my sister. Very strange. But it felt just as good as it did when another guy touched it.</p><p>""Ok, give me the camera."" I handed it down to my sister and she looked over some of the photos. ""Cool. You're pretty good at taking pictures.""</p><p>""Thanks.""</p><p>""Alright. Let's try some more."" She passed it back up to me. ""Point it down at me again, ok?""</p><p>""Ok."" I held my penis with one hand and the camera in the other. Brittany reached down and spread open her vagina. Now I could actually see the hole! It looked... interesting. Not quite like anything I'd seen before.</p><p>""Ok. Now move forward until the head of your dick touches against my hole.""</p><p>I didn't even bother to argue. I did as I was told and felt the tip of my erection brushing up against my sister's vagina. The sensation was pretty interesting. Like everything else, it didn't really do anything for me, though I noted distantly that my penis was harder than ever.</p><p>Then something pretty cool happened. My sister had been holding her vagina open wide. Now she pulled her fingers away and I felt her labia caressing the tip of my penis. It felt really cool for reasons I didn't quite get. Very warm and inviting. I was starting to understand what straight boys thought, though.</p><p>""Ok, let me see the camera.""</p><p>I passed it back down to my sister who looked it over.</p><p>""Very cool,"" she said with a smile up to me. ""This'll make us SO MUCH money.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Really!"" Brittany looked thoughtful. ""I got another idea. You got any lube or anything?""</p><p>Blushing head to toe I said, ""Why?""</p><p>""Well, because. Do you?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I admitted. I used it to masturbate with and a couple times used it when a friend of mine fucked me.</p><p>""Get it.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Just do it.""</p><p>Sighing a little I got up and dug around in my nightstand drawer until I came out with the lube. I then knelt between my sister's legs once more and said, ""Now what?""</p><p>""Rub it all over your dick."" Apparently seeing the skeptical look on my face she said, ""It'll make your penis look really wet, like you actually had it inside me.""</p><p>""Oh. Why would it be wet if I had it in you?""</p><p>""Because pussys are wet inside, stupid."" Brittany rolled her eyes. ""What are you, gay or something?""</p><p>I stuck my tongue out at her. ""Look, I'm thirteen and I'm not into girls. How the hell am I supposed to know these things?""</p><p>""Yeah, yeah."" She waved a hand. ""Anyhow, lube up.""</p><p>""Well, ok."" I squirted some of the lube onto my penis and started rubbing it all over until my erection was nice and shinny. ""Is that good enough?""</p><p>""Yeah. Now, put it back where it was before.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I scooted forward and lined up. I carefully moved around and then pushed forward just slightly. Apparently, though, the lube had made me a little more slippery than I expected, because suddenly I saw and felt the entire tip of my penis vanish into my sister's vagina.</p><p>I let out an involuntary gasp as I felt this amazing sensation around the head of my erection. It took every bit of strength and willpower that I had to keep myself from pushing all of it into her.</p><p>""Sorry!"" I managed to say. ""I was more slippery than I thought...""</p><p>""It's ok,"" my sister said. I started to pull back a little and she said, ""No, wait. Long as you're there, we might as well take some pictures.""</p><p>""Oh? Well, ok."" I actually didn't want to pull back. It felt too nice.</p><p>Brittany took a few more pictures, mostly focusing on the place where the head of my penis disappeared into her vagina. I did my best to hold completely still, not wanting to pull back and knowing that I shouldn't push forward.</p><p>""There we go,"" she said at last. ""I think that's about as many pics as we can manage.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said with a little chuckle in my voice. ""I mean, all we could really do now is have me, you know, put it all the way in.""</p><p>I found myself holding my breath wondering what my sister would say to this, while all the while wondering what the fuck was wrong with me! I mean, firstly I'm gay, and secondly, this was my own sister! Going any further than we already had would be so many kinds of wrong I couldn't even count them all!</p><p>But then my heart sang with joy as Brittany shrugged a little and said, ""Well, we've already gone this far. If we go a little farther, we'll be able to probably make even more money from all this. If you want to put it all the way in, I don't really mind.""</p><p>""You... you don't?"" I squeaked out.</p><p>""Not really. Just let me get some pictures of everything. In fact, I'll probably set this to record a few seconds of video.""</p><p>""Oh... well, if you really don't mind...?""</p><p>""Justin,"" Brittany said with a little smile. She aimed the camera. ""Just go for it, ok?""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I steadied myself over Brittany's naked body and slowly started to push down and forward, my thirteen-year-old virgin penis sliding easily and smoothly into my fifteen-year-old sister's tight, wet and just incredible vagina! I let out a little gasp as the impact of all this finally hit my brain. It was absolutely mind blowing!</p><p>""Justin?"" My sister's voice came softly to my ears. I looked up into the camera. ""Start fucking me, ok?""</p><p>I nodded and began slowly fucking my older sister. The sensations that were shooting through my penis were better than anything I'd ever felt before! It felt better than getting blown from a guy, that was sure. There was still something missing for me, though.</p><p>Whatever was missing, it wasn't going to be enough to keep me from cumming, however. As I fucked faster and faster, it was pretty obvious that my orgasm was about to hit. Normally I wouldn't worry about cumming when I was with someone, but I'd only had sex with guys, and they didn't get pregnant.</p><p>""Oh... oh... ah... Brit...?""</p><p>""Yeah...?""</p><p>""I'm gonna... gonna cum pretty soon... do I have to... you know... pull out...?""</p><p>She shook her head and kept snapping pics. ""Don't worry about it. It's the wrong time of month.""</p><p>""Aaah... good... I... aaaah... ooooh!"" Fireworks exploded in my mind as my penis began kicking around in my sister's vagina, my sperm blasting out of me and into her. I couldn't even think about how wonderful it was! All I could do was lose myself in pleasure.</p><p>When I was done cumming, I collapsed on top of Brittany, breathing hard and trying to get my brain back. She set the camera aside and hugged me tight.</p><p>""So what did you think?""</p><p>It was several seconds before I could respond, but finally I managed to say, ""That was really... whoa... that was cool..."" I grinned a little.</p><p>Brittany chuckled a little and gave me a kiss on the cheek. ""I'm glad you liked it!""</p><p>We disengaged ourselves and cleaned up. The rest of the day we spent going over all the pictures and the film clips and sorting out the wheat from the chaff. Once we had what we wanted, I sent some to the guy I knew and Brittany sent some to the boy she knew.</p><p>Over the course of the next few months we gradually put out more of the pictures, and soon we were pulling in nearly $500 a month from selling them. One guy, who it turned out lived in the same area as us, even paid my sister and I $1000 each to fuck in front of him while he filmed us. It was the only time I fucked Brittany after the first time, and it wound up being the last.</p><p>About seven months after we'd started our little business, the FBI paid a visit to our house and had a chat with our parents. They were NOT HAPPY, to be certain. Grounded? You bet. Grounded to start with! There was talk of military school for me (talk which died when I outted myself to our parents), and threats of a convent for Brittany (which since we were Jewish was really unlikely). Needless to say, we lost our computers and the camera.</p><p>Things died down after a few months. Our parents even gave us back our computers when they got tired of putting up with us bugging them to let us use their computer for things like homework and such.</p><p>Even after we had the computers back, Brittany and I never got together again. It was probably for the best. I managed to get a steady boyfriend, as did she, and we both went on with our lives. On the whole, things could have been a lot worse.</p>"
107,Curiosity,Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teen', 'inc', '1st']",A brother and sister let their curiosity get the better of them.,2013-01-19T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>My sister was in a foul mood as she sat down next to me on the couch. I looked up from the book I was reading and at her.</p><p>""What's wrong?""</p><p>Rachel sneered a little. She was eleven, a year younger than me, and sneered a lot these days.</p><p>""You know how I was supposed to be at Mike's house all day today?""</p><p>""Yeah?"" Mike was her best friend.</p><p>""Well... his mom said I couldn't be over while she was gone so I can't go over there.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""Yeah. I'm really mad about it.""</p><p>I nodded and then laughed a little as I figured something out. ""You know, right, why she won't let you be there without her around?""</p><p>""Why, Rob?""</p><p>""Well, she's probably scared you and him are going to, you know, fool around.""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""You know... like... sex...""</p><p>Rachel blushed. ""Oh... oh! No! We aren't doing anything like that! We're just friends with each other, that's all! It's not like he's my boyfriend or anything.""</p><p>""I know, I know. But his mom doesn't know.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>I eyed Rachel. ""How do you even know anything about sex anyhow?""</p><p>""Because I'm not stupid.""</p><p>""What do you know about sex?"" I challenged.</p><p>""I know enough. What do YOU know about sex, Rob?""</p><p>""I know everything,"" I said in boasting tone, the same one I'd used with my friends many, many times.</p><p>""Yeah, right. Sure. What do you know EXACTLY?""</p><p>I shrugged. ""I know how people do it.""</p><p>""Ok, how?""</p><p>Now I felt a little embarrassed, but I continued. ""Well... the boy gets on top of the girl and puts his penis into her vagina."" I'd felt a little awkward saying the real words instead of ""dick"" and ""pussy"", but I thought it would impress Rachel a little more.</p><p>She rolled her eyes. ""EVERYONE knows that.""</p><p>""Well, that's all you need to know.""</p><p>""Hmph."" She picked up a magazine from the coffee table and thumbed through it. ""Have you ever done it before?""</p><p>I thought about lying. In the end I couldn't, though. I said, ""No, I haven't. I think about it a lot, though.""</p><p>""You do?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Me, too.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Have you ever done it?""</p><p>Rachel shook her head. ""I haven't done anything except kiss a boy.""</p><p>""Oh?"" This was more than I'd done. ""What boy?""</p><p>Blushing, Rachel replied, ""Mike.""</p><p>""Ah-ha! So maybe his mom DOES have something to worry about.""</p><p>Giggling a little, my sister shook her head. ""No, no. We just kissed a couple times. Just to see what it's like. That's all."" She looked at me. ""Have you done anything, Rob?""</p><p>Lying, I said, ""I've kissed a couple girls, but that's all.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>Things were silent for a bit and then Rachel spoke again.</p><p>""You know how you said the boy gets on top of the girl?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""I heard sometimes the girl gets on top of the boy.""</p><p>Nodding, I said, ""I've heard that, too. I've heard that sometimes the girl even bends over and the boy fucks her from behind.""</p><p>Rachel considered this. ""That sounds weird.""</p><p>""I know. When I do it, I want me to be on top. That's the right way.""</p><p>""How do you know?"" she asked me. ""Maybe the right way is for the girl to be on top.""</p><p>""Yeah, well, if that's true then why is the boy always on top when people talk about it?""</p><p>My sister shrugged. ""I don't know. He just is.""</p><p>""So do you really think about it a lot?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""What do you think about, exactly?""</p><p>Rachel said, ""Well... mostly about kissing a boy and touching him and having him touch me and maybe even all the way sex. What do you think about?""</p><p>""Fucking,"" I said, right away. ""Kissing and touching, too, but mostly actually doing it for real, you know?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>I sighed. ""As things are going it'll probably be a long time before I get to really find out what it's like, though."" Even though I was only twelve, I was still feeling the sting of being a virgin.</p><p>Apparently I wasn't the only one, as Rachel said, ""Yeah, for me, too, I guess.""</p><p>""If Mike wanted to try doing it with you, would you let him?""</p><p>She thought about this. ""I don't know. Maybe. I do wanna see what it's like, you know?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Can I tell you a secret, Rob?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>""A couple days ago Mike and me were going to show each other... you know... ourselves. We didn't get the chance, too, but we were going to.""</p><p>""Oh. So he was going to show you his penis and you'd show him your vagina?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Wow... were you actually going to go through with it?""</p><p>""Yeah. But his dad came home early so we weren't able to.""</p><p>""Oh. They probably thought something like that was going on, though. That must be why they won't let you visit when they aren't home.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""So you ever seen a boy's penis? Like for real?""</p><p>She shook her head. ""Only in pictures. You ever see a girl?""</p><p>""No, just in pictures for me, too.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>I thought for a moment, aware that my penis was very stiff and that my heart was beating very fast. I softly said, ""Rachel?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Do you wanna... you know... show each other? Like I'll show you mine if you let me see yours?""</p><p>""You and me?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""But we're brother and sister,"" she protested.</p><p>""So? We won't be doing anything, just looking.""</p><p>""I don't know...""</p><p>""Come on. You wanna see what a boy's penis looks like, I wanna see what a girl's vagina looks like. It's not like it's a big deal just to show each other.""</p><p>""Yeah... maybe it's not...""</p><p>""So?"" I prompted into the silence that followed.</p><p>""Well... ok, but you gotta go first, ok?""</p><p>This was a trade I could make. ""Alright.""</p><p>A little nervously I stood up. My hands shook just slightly as I reached down and unbuttoned my jeans, then slowly unzipped them. Finally I hooked my fingers into my boxers and pulled them and my jeans down just enough to let my stiff, hairless, twelve-year-old virgin penis pop out into view. It was only about three inches long, but I'd learned a few months ago the kinds of pleasure it could give me.</p><p>""Wow,"" my sister said, peering closely at it.</p><p>""Yeah,"" I replied for lack of anything better to say. It was a little weird standing here like this with my penis out, but I figured the view of my sister's vagina that I'd be getting would make up for it. Then when I masturbated at night thinking about girls, I'd at least know exactly what it looked like.</p><p>""I can't believe something like that would actually fit inside me,"" Rachel said, looking doubtful.</p><p>""Yeah, well... it does. I guess."" I shrugged. ""Anyhow, do I get to see you now?"" I asked, putting my penis back into my boxers and zipping up.</p><p>""Ok."" My sister stood up as I sat back down. She did pretty much the exact same thing I did, except that she was pulling down panties and shorts rather than boxers and jeans. The effect was the same, though. I ended up having a really nice view of her hairless, eleven-year-old virgin vagina.</p><p>I was a bit disappointed.</p><p>I couldn't really see anything. It was just some sort of slit with a little bump at the top. No hole or anything like that. I had no idea what to make of it, but despite that fact, just seeing it made me really, really horny.</p><p>""Well?""</p><p>""It looks cool,"" I said. ""But where does the boy go in?""</p><p>""You can't see it when I'm standing up.""</p><p>""So sit down.""</p><p>My sister sat down on the couch and pulled her shorts down a little further, then spread her legs. Now I could see all the slit and what looked like a tiny indentation. She poked that with her finger.</p><p>""The boy goes in right here.""</p><p>""Oh."" I stared at it. ""I thought it would just be a hole or something.""</p><p>""It is.""</p><p>""It doesn't look like one,"" I said with great doubt in my mind.</p><p>""It is, trust me.""</p><p>""Prove it.""</p><p>Rolling her eyes my sister licked her pinkie finger and, to my stunned amazement, placed it against the indentation and slowly worked it up inside her vagina.</p><p>""Oh, wow,"" I breathed, totally blown away.</p><p>""Yeah..."" She gave me a little smile. ""See, I told you.""</p><p>""Yeah, you did.""</p><p>Rachel sat up and pulled her finger out then pulled her clothes back up and sat down on the couch again. We were both silent for quiet a little while.</p><p>""So, Rob?"" my sister said after a bit.</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""If I... if I let you see me naked... can I see you naked?""</p><p>""You wanna see me naked?"" I had no problem with the idea of seeing her, but wasn't sure I wanted it to be the other way around.</p><p>""Well... I mean, showing each other like that was ok, and like you said before, it's just showing, so it's not a big deal.""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""So?""</p><p>""Ok,"" I replied after a moment. ""But you go first, ok?""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Rachel stood up and pulled her t-shirt up over her head. She wasn't wearing a bra. At eleven she didn't really need one yet. Her chest was still pretty flat, but I thought I saw a hint of what was to come in the next few months. Just a faint pair of barely there mounds. Maybe it was just my imagination, but I didn't think so. Then she pulled down her shorts and panties and when she stepped out of them, she was completely naked.</p><p>If I'd thought I was hard and horny before, I was wrong. Now that I was seeing my preteen sister naked in front of me I knew what it REALLY was to be hard and horny! It was the most fantastic thing I'd ever laid eyes on! Wonderful!</p><p>""Turn around,"" I whispered.</p><p>Rachel spun around, giving me a great view of her little ass. She looked incredible.</p><p>""So your turn,"" she said when she'd turned back towards me.</p><p>Swallowing a little, I stood and quickly got out of my clothes, getting completely nude in a little less than the time it had taken me just to take my penis out before. Once I was naked, I turned in place, just like my sister had, giving her a good view of my young body.</p><p>""You got a really nice body, Rob,"" Rachel said, an odd tone in her voice.</p><p>""You, too.""</p><p>At the same time we both said each other's name.</p><p>""Rachel-""</p><p>""Rob-""</p><p>We both giggled a little and I said, ""You first.""</p><p>""No, you first.""</p><p>""No, YOU first.""</p><p>""No, YOU first!"" she said, sticking her tongue out at me.</p><p>""You first!"" I said, sticking my tongue at her.</p><p>""You first or... or... or I'll tickle you!""</p><p>""I DARE you!"" I said, holding my arms straight up.</p><p>My sister moved quickly, dashing forward and running her fingers up along my naked sides. I instantly started laughing and doubled over a little, taking the excuse to put my hands on her naked body and beginning tickling her in turn.</p><p>Soon we were both on the floor, giggling and tickling each other like maniacs. I took advantage of the situation to let my fingers brush repeatedly across her nipples and butt and would have felt guilty except that I felt her fingers doing the same to me.</p><p>Finally I rolled over onto my back and my sister got on top of me, straddling me at the waist, resting her vagina directly against my penis. A little jolt of excitement went through me at the contact. I wasn't even close to getting it into her, at least I didn't think I was, but it still felt nice.</p><p>""Do I win?"" she asked, panting a little.</p><p>""You win,"" I relented.</p><p>""Good. Now... say what you were going to say.""</p><p>""Well..."" I was scared to ask the question. Scared she might say no, and scared she might say yes. Finally I screwed up my courage. ""Well... can I stick it in you for a few seconds, just to see what it's like?""</p><p>Rachel looked at me for several seconds and then giggled a little. ""That's the same thing I was going to ask you!""</p><p>""It is?"" I asked, amazed.</p><p>""Yes!""</p><p>""Oh, cool."" I grinned. ""Well... do you want try it?""</p><p>""Yeah, if you promise not to get me pregnant.""</p><p>I hadn't even thought about that. But I said, ""Of course I won't.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>We stayed like that for a few moments longer, me on my back, her straddling my waist, her vagina resting against my penis. I really, really wanted to get to stick it in her, but I had no idea exactly where we should go from here. Thankfully, Rachel saved the day.</p><p>""So how about if I get on my back and you get on top of me?""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>Rachel rolled off me and lay down on the carpet next to me. I sat up and moved, getting between her spread legs and looking down at my target. There was a wetness there that I hadn't seen before. I wondered if she'd peed or something. I didn't care. The idea that I was about to actually fuck my little sister was too overwhelming for me to worry.</p><p>""So... I guess I just get on top of you and stick it in?""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess so.""</p><p>""Ok."" I lowered my naked body down until I was lying on top of my sister. I kind of held myself up with my elbows and shifted around, feeling my penis brushing between her legs. Once I thought I was in the right place, I said, ""Are you ready?""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""Ok."" Taking a deep breath, I pushed forward and felt my penis brush against something a little wet and then slide up along my sister's slit. I looked down. There it still was. I wasn't inside her.</p><p>""It didn't go in,"" Rachel said.</p><p>""Yeah, I know. Let me try again."" I lined up again and flexed my hips once more. My penis failed to penetrate. I tried it a few more times with no success. ""It's not working,"" I said, feeling annoyed.</p><p>""How about if you hold onto it with your hand?""</p><p>""Ok."" I took my penis in my hand and lined up again. I pushed forward, hoping to feel the sensation of my virginity being lost inside my sister's vagina. No such luck. It slid downward this time. I repositioned and tried a few more times, but it seemed doomed to failure.</p><p>""Why isn't it working?"" I cried out.</p><p>""I don't know,"" Rachel said. She thought for a moment. ""I got an idea.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Sit up a little.""</p><p>I did so and looked down as Rachel put a finger on either side of her vagina and pulled slightly. Suddenly I saw a little hole open up. My target.</p><p>""Can you see it?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yeah,"" I whispered.</p><p>""Ok, try it again.""</p><p>I scooted forward a little, touching the tip of my penis against the entrance to my sister's vagina. ""Right here, right?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Looking down and watching closely, I pushed with my hips and saw just a little bit of the tip start to slide in. Bolstered by this, I pulled back and lined up, pushing forward once more. This time the entire tip and a tiny bit of the shaft went inside.</p><p>""Oh, Rob!"" my sister whispered. ""I can feel it. It's going in.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I breathed out softly. I let go of my penis and could see about half of it sticking into my little sister's vagina. The part that was in her felt exquisitely warm and wet. ""You ready for me to get it all in?""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>I nodded and said nothing further. I pulled back a tiny bit and then pushed forward one last time, feeling every inch of my hairless, twelve-year-old virgin penis slide itself deep into my little sister's tight, equally hairless, eleven-year-old virgin vagina.</p><p>I slowly released a breath I'd been holding. I looked down to where our bodies met and could only see the barest hint of the base of my penis sticking out from my sister's vagina. I was in her. We were fucking. Our virginity was gone forever.</p><p>I looked down at my sister's face as the waves of pleasure washed over my body. I couldn't quite tell what she was thinking just by looking, so I asked.</p><p>""How's it... how's it feel...?"" I asked a little breathlessly.</p><p>""It feels... it's nice... I can't believe... we're really doing this...""</p><p>""Me, either,"" I confided. ""Can I... start moving...?""</p><p>""You mean... fucking...?"" asked Rachel.</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""Ok...""</p><p>Holding my body tight against my sister I began to move, trying to slide my penis back and forth inside her vagina, hoping that I wouldn't slip out. I almost did a couple times, but I managed to keep myself within her wonderfully warm, wet and tight body fairly well.</p><p>In addition to slipping out of her, my other concern was that I was going to cum really, really quickly. I tried my best to hold off on my orgasm, but I knew it was a lost cause and after fucking my sister for only about two minutes I let out a series of grunts, pushed hard against her and felt my preteen penis begin twitching inside her vagina. I knew from masturbation that I was already making sperm and I pictured that spurting into my sister's body.</p><p>As soon as I was done cumming I fell onto Rachel and lay there, breathing hard, my penis slipping out of her. Both my mind and body were completely overtaken by what had just happened. I couldn't believe I wasn't a virgin anymore! What a wonderful thing.</p><p>I rolled off Rachel and laid there next to her, both of us breathing hard. Finally I looked over at her and said, ""So... what did you think...?""</p><p>""It felt good,"" she said after a moment. ""I'm glad we did it.""</p><p>""Me, too."" I glanced down at my penis which looked no different from how it had looked before I'd had sex. Somehow I hoped for something different. ""You going to try doing it with Mike now?"" I asked.</p><p>She shrugged. ""I hadn't thought about it. Maybe.""</p><p>""Do you wanna do it with me again?"" This time my question was a little more uncertain sounding.</p><p>""Uhm... yeah... sure, I guess. It was fun.""</p><p>""Cool."" I broke into a grin. I sat up a little. ""Can we do it right now?""</p><p>Rachel laughed. ""Now? But we just got done doing it!""</p><p>""So?"" I gestured towards my penis. ""I'm still hard, see?""</p><p>She thought for an instant and then shrugged. ""Ok. But can I try being on top this time?""</p><p>I blinked. ""Sure, if you want to.""</p><p>""Cool. Lay down.""</p><p>I lay down and my sister straddled me at the waist once again. She said, ""Hold your penis up, ok, Rob?""</p><p>""Ok."" I put my hand around my penis and held it so that it was sticking up.</p><p>My sister moved her body around and I felt the tip of my penis pressing into her. She said, ""Ok, take your hand away."" I did and slowly my sister moved down, settling her vagina around my throbbing young erection. We were fucking for the second time!</p><p>""Oooo... it's nice like this, too,"" Rachel said. She got her balance and then slid up and down a little on my penis.</p><p>""Yeah... yeah, I like it..."" As my sister began moving in earnest, I reached out and placed my hands onto my sister's thighs, slowly letting them drift back onto her ass. Soon I moved them up onto her chest, cupping what passed for her breasts and tickling her nipples. This was really, really fun!</p><p>This time it took about five minutes of intercourse before I came, and the orgasm wasn't nearly as intense as it had been the first time, but it was still pretty sweet. I lifted both myself and my sister up from the floor as I pushed deep into her when my sperm shot out.</p><p>When I was done cumming, Rachel got off me, gave me a hug, and laid there next to me on the floor. We eventually drifted off to sleep, lying there naked together, brother and sister, content after our first, certainly not last, session of sex.</p><p>Sometime later I woke up with a start. I looked down at Rachel. She was still lying next to me, cuddled up against my naked body. I settled back a little, wondering what had woken me up.</p><p>Then I heard a car door slam.</p><p>""Shit!"" I quickly shook Rachel awake. ""Rachel! Wake up! Mom and Dad are home!""</p><p>""Wha... what?!"" She sat bolt upright. We could hear our parents coming up the walkway.</p><p>""Oh, shit!"" we both said at the same time.</p><p>""Grab your clothes!"" I said to her, picking up mine and sprinting towards the upstairs bathroom. My sister followed suit and I heard her running into her bedroom just as the front door opened.</p><p>""We're home kids!"" called out our parents.</p><p>Less than thirty seconds later I was breathlessly walking downstairs. ""Hey, Mom, hey, Dad,"" I said to them with a little wave.</p><p>Rachel came down moments later. She gave greetings to our parents and when they had their backs turned, she and I traded a special look with each other. A relieved smile. We'd gotten away with it this time! Hopefully we'd have the chance to do a lot more.</p><p>My affair with my sister continued for about the next two years, until I wound up finding a girlfriend who let me fuck her. Thankfully I never ended up getting my sister pregnant, though when I was seventeen I got another girl ""in the family way"".</p><p>Today, about eight years after we started having sex, Rachel and I don't ever really talk with each other about what we used to do. I think she's kind of embarrassed by it. I know I am, but I don't worry about it too much. We still remain fairly close, and she's now married and in college.</p><p>Curiosity may well have killed the cat, but at least in the case of Rachel and I it also brought about many an orgasm. Oh, and just so you know, she never did have sex with Mike. Poor kid.</p>"
108,Education,Alex Hawk,,"['Mm/f', 'ped', 'inc', '1st', 'mast']","A man living out in the middle of nowhere gives his kids the ever popular 'learn by doing' method of sex education. Trite, cliche and overdone? You bet!",2013-01-20T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>As I cleared away the dishes from dinner, I could barely restrain my growing excitement.</p><p>This was the night!</p><p>I lived out in the Cascade Mountains with my two kids, Kody and Kylie, twin brother and sister who had just turned twelve last month. Their mother had died about six years ago and we'd moved out here where we could live in peace. I home schooled the kids with help from the state, lived off the land, and relied on the outside world as little as possible.</p><p>I'd taught my children everything. How to live out here, how to do math, about science and history, I'd taught them just about everything they'd ever learned. And now, tonight, I was going to teach them all about sex.</p><p>I'd planned this for the last couple years. I don't know why I liked the idea so much. But I did. I had a great plan and it was going to be great fun for us all!</p><p>Kody and Kylie were waiting in the living room as I finished up the dishes. I'd told them to go in there and wait for me. I sat down on a chair while they sat on the couch.</p><p>""So I guess you're wondering why I asked you in here today,"" I began, smiling a little at the cliché.</p><p>""Yeah,"" said Kody. Kylie nodded.</p><p>""Well... it's time we had a special talk. Part of your education. In this case we'll be talking about where babies come from.""</p><p>""Finally!"" said Kody. They'd both been bugging me about this for a few months now as puberty started to encroach. I'd begged off, but now would be giving them the information they needed.</p><p>""So where do they come from?""</p><p>""Well, it's a pretty basic and simple explanation, but there's a lot of detail. I'll give you the broad strokes first and then the rest, ok?""</p><p>""Ok,"" both said at once.</p><p>""The simple and short version is: a boy and a girl get together and perform a certain act. The boy basically plants a seed inside the girl which grows and develops into a baby that in nine months comes out from her.""</p><p>Both my kids now had expressions of confusion and revulsion warring on the faces.</p><p>""He plants a seed?"" Kody asked.</p><p>""Not a real seed. Well, kind of real. This is where the details come in.""</p><p>""Ok, so what are they details?"" asked Kylie.</p><p>""Well, there's a lot of them. This is going to take a pretty long time to explain. You sure you kids are ready?""</p><p>""Of course, Dad,"" Kylie said sounding a little exasperated.</p><p>I smiled. This was going to be really easy. ""Ok. Here's what we'll do: I'll teach you two how to make a baby by having you two do it with each other.""</p><p>After a moment of thinking Kody said, ""So I'd be putting my seed into Kylie and making a baby with her?""</p><p>""Yes. That way you two will have a little brother or sister to play with."" Actually a son or daughter, by why quibble?</p><p>""Really? That would be kinda cool,"" Kylie said. I knew both my kids got pretty lonely out here in the mountains. Having someone else to play with would be nicely tempting.</p><p>""So me and Kylie will make a baby together?"" Kody asked.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>The kids looked at each other. Together they said, ""Ok!"" After they got done giggling, Kylie said, ""So what do we do?""</p><p>""Well, to start with you both have to be naked.""</p><p>""Ok,"" Kody said as he and his twin sister started undressing. I'd had them naked in front of each other for many years.</p><p>Once both my kids were naked, I took a moment to look them over. Neither was really into puberty yet, but both were showing signs of it starting. Kody's body had started to take a somewhat more adult form. His penis was beginning to grow, though and he didn't seem to have any hair yet. He seemed to be decently hung, though. Even though he was soft, I figured he probably sported at least three inches or so. Not bad for a boy of eleven.</p><p>As for Kylie, her body was still largely boyish, except that she had very small breasts just starting to poke out, and unlike her brother had a couple strands of hair between her legs, right above her small virginal slit. My penis hardened up instantly as I looked at my daughter. I fully planned to fuck her after her twin brother took her virginity.</p><p>""So you two have seen each other naked a lot,"" I began. Both kids nodded. ""You know there's differences in your bodies. That's because Kody is a boy and Kylie is a girl. In order to make a baby you have to have one boy and one girl."" I hadn't told them a lot about their bodies as they grew up. They both knew that Kody had a penis and Kylie a vagina, but that was about it.</p><p>""It has something to do with the different parts?"" asked Kylie.</p><p>""Very good!"" I said, pleased at my daughter. ""Yes, it does. And what exactly are the differences?""</p><p>""Well, Kody has a penis and I have a vagina.""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""And that's why we pee different,"" Kody said with a cute little giggle.</p><p>I laughed a little. ""Yes, that's why. But those parts are used for making babies, too.""</p><p>Both kids were taken aback by this news. ""What? How?"" Kylie asked.</p><p>""Well... this is where it gets interesting. First, lets go over the differences in the parts. We'll start with Kody. Kody, you sit in the middle of the couch and Kylie and me will each sit on one side of you.""</p><p>""Alright,"" my son said as we three all moved around.</p><p>When we were settled I turned towards the kids, took Kody's small penis between my thumb and forefinger and said, ""So this is Kody's penis. This is what makes him a boy.""</p><p>""Ok,"" Kylie said.</p><p>""Now watch this."" I gave my son's penis a couple strokes, pleased to see it harden up quickly. It was indeed about three inches. I wasn't into boys as much as I was into girls, but I could appreciate a nice young lad like Kody.</p><p>""Wow! Why did it do that?"" Kody asked in surprise.</p><p>I pulled my hand away and said, ""It has to be hard like this to make a baby.""</p><p>""Oh, ok.""</p><p>""Kylie, why don't you touch it like I did?""</p><p>""Alright."" Kylie reached down and took her brother's penis between her fingers, fondling it like I had.</p><p>""Feels good, huh?"" I asked Kody.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Making a baby is the best feeling in the world,"" I confided. ""This is just a taste of how it feels.</p><p>""Cool,"" Kody said. ""I like it.""</p><p>I knew he would, of course. To Kylie I said, ""So you like touching it?""</p><p>""Yeah. It's pretty cool,"" continuing to play with her twin brother's preteen penis.</p><p>I watched as my daughter masturbated my son. I wanted to reach into my pants and start jerking off myself, but I didn't want to scare the kids with how big my penis was. So I just settled for enjoying the (very nice), show.</p><p>""Ok. So that's a boy's body,"" I said to the kids. ""Now let's move onto a girl's body. Kylie, why don't you switch places with Kody. Lay back and spread your legs really wide and kind of lift them up a bit.""</p><p>""Like this?"" she said once the kids had moved around.</p><p>""Yeah."" I drank in the sight of my little girl's virgin vagina. I couldn't wait to watch as her brother sank his penis into there.</p><p>""Looks really different,"" Kody said, looking between his sister's legs.</p><p>""That's to be expected, Kody. Girls are VERY different and much more complex. Now. This is what's broadly called a vagina,"" I said, gesturing towards the whole thing. ""There are many different parts. This little part here is called the clitoris,"" I said, brushing it gently with my fingers. Kylie moaned a little. ""It feels very good when it's touched. Kind of like a boy's penis.""</p><p>""Cool,"" Kody said.</p><p>""These parts here,"" I said, tracing another line, ""are the labia. That's just a fancy word for lips. See why they're called that?"" I gently parted them with my fingertips.</p><p>""Yeah..."" Kody said, totally enraptured by his sister's vaginal region.</p><p>I licked my pinky, getting it good and wet and then said, ""This is your sister's vagina. This is the place where the really interesting stuff happens. Watch."" I pressed my wet pinky finger against Kylie's vagina and then felt it slowly start sliding into her. I worked it inside until my finger was totally in her, pleased at the lack of a hymen.</p><p>""Oh, wow,"" Kody said as Kylie whimpered a little. ""That's pretty cool!""</p><p>""Yeah."" I worked my finger back and forth inside my daughter's vagina and then turned towards my son. ""Here, try it with your finger,"" I said as I pulled back.</p><p>Kody moved in close and wet his pinky just as I had. Then he pressed it against the place I indicated and got wide-eyed as his finger disappeared into his twin sister's preteen vagina.</p><p>""Oh, wow,"" he said again. ""Wow, it's cool in here.""</p><p>""You like it, huh?""</p><p>""Yeah! It feels really awesome..."" He began moving his finger in and out.</p><p>""Then there's other parts of your sister's body that are nice, too,"" I said, reaching up to cup one of my daughter's small breasts in my hand, happy that I was at last living out one of my major fantasies. I massaged her breast and then gently tweaked one of her nipples. Kylie let out a little moan at the combined sensation of my hand and her brother's finger.</p><p>""Oh... this feels so nice..."" she whispered.</p><p>""Glad you're having fun,"" I said with a little chuckle. ""Learning should always be fun.""</p><p>Kylie and Kody both grinned up at me. I smiled back at my beautiful children and made ready to move things to the next level.</p><p>""So you ready to learn how to put your seed into Kylie?"" I asked Kody.</p><p>""Yeah!"" my son said, excitement in his voice.</p><p>""Ok. Pull your finger out of her.""</p><p>""Ok."" He did.</p><p>""Now. What else do you have on your body that might fit inside Kylie's vagina?"" I asked Kody.</p><p>He thought for a moment and then brightened up. ""My penis?""</p><p>""Yes,"" I said as my son grinned ear-to-ear. ""What you do to make a baby is you put your penis into Kylie's vagina.""</p><p>""Oh, ok! Cool!""</p><p>""He puts his penis in me?"" Kylie said, looking down at her brother's young erection.</p><p>""Yes,"" I said, nodding. ""Don't worry, it's made to go in there. That's why it has to be hard for sex. It'll feel really good, trust me. Making babies is a lot of fun."" I gave my children another smile.</p><p>Both kids smiled back and Kody said, ""Ok, so how do I get it in there?""</p><p>""Well, get on your knees between your sister's legs.""</p><p>""Ok."" Kody moved into position, kneeling on the floor between Kylie's legs. His penis was at just about the perfect height for his.</p><p>""Now, just to make it really easy for your first time, I have something to put on your penis."" I reached into my pocket and pulled out a very small bottle of lube. ""This will make your penis really slippery and much easier to get into your sister's vagina. Since neither of you have done this before, it's a good idea. Once you've both had sex a few times, you won't need it anymore.""</p><p>""Ok,"" Kody said, obviously getting antsy and ready for his first fuck.</p><p>I smiled quietly at my son's enthusiasm, remembering what it had been like when I'd lost my virginity to my sister. Of course, she'd been totally passed out at the time having spent the night drinking. Still, it had been nice for me at least.</p><p>""Alright, hold still,"" I said to Kody. I squirted a little bit of lube into my hand and rubbed it all over my son's penis, getting him good and slick. Once I was done with that, I took my still slippery finger and worked it up inside my daughter's vagina, getting her ready to be penetrated for the first time.</p><p>""Ok, kids,"" I said to my children. ""You ready to have sex?""</p><p>""Yes!"" they both chimed.</p><p>""Alright. Kody, get really close to your sister and touch her vagina with your penis.""</p><p>""Sure."" Kody did as he was told.</p><p>I got behind my naked son, reaching around him to take his hairless penis in my hand. I gave it a couple strokes and then lined it up with his sister's preteen vagina. I placed the tip right at the entrance to paradise.</p><p>""Right. Now just push,"" I whispered to my son as I placed my hand gently on his bare ass and pushed him slowly forward.</p><p>I couldn't see Kody's face as he penetrated, but I could see Kylie's face as her twin brother's lubed up, barely twelve-year-old virgin penis slid for the first time into her equally young twelve-year-old virgin vagina. I leaned over my son's shoulder, looking down as the last of his shaft pushed into his sister's tight warmth. My kids were officially fucking each other! I nearly came in my pants.</p><p>""There now,"" I whispered, beginning to caress my son's ass. ""How's that feel?""</p><p>Kody let out a ragged breath he'd been holding. ""Oh, god, Dad, it feels so good...""</p><p>""Start moving it in and out a little,"" I suggested. ""Don't pull it out, though.""</p><p>""Ok."" Kody began awkwardly flexing, trying to screw his twin sister. I kept one of my hands on his firm little ass to keep him from pulling back so far that he slid out.</p><p>As Kody fucked Kylie, I reached up to fondle one of her breasts again, tweaking and stroking her nipple, trying to give her as much pleasure as I could. Then I trailed the hand down to her clitoris, massaging the whole area while her brother's penis moved within her body.</p><p>""You having fun?"" I asked my daughter.</p><p>""Oh, yes...""</p><p>Kody kept fucking his sister and soon was starting to breathe really hard. ""Dad...?"" he asked, sounding nervous. ""Something's... something's happening...""</p><p>""You're going to cum, Kody. You're about to spurt your seed into your sister. Just let it happen,"" I said, caressing his head as he kept fucking.</p><p>""Oh... ok... oh... I... oh... it feels... oh... oh... OH!"" Kody abruptly pushed deep into Kylie's nearly hairless vagina, his whole body shaking. I pictured his sperm shooting out his penis and up into his sister, ideally getting her pregnant.</p><p>As Kody began cumming down from his orgasm, I knew I couldn't take it anymore. I started to undress. Both kids looked over at me as I took of the last of my clothes, my hard penis popping up into view. I'd been naked in front of them before, but never hard.</p><p>""You did really good. Both of you."" I smiled at my children.</p><p>""Thanks... Dad..."" Kody whispered.</p><p>""Thanks..."" Kylie said.</p><p>""Take your penis out now, Kody.""</p><p>""Alright..."" Kody pulled back, his still-hard hairless penis sliding out of his sister.</p><p>I nudged him aside and knelt between Kylie's legs. ""Kylie,"" I said gently. ""I want to put MY penis inside you now. Who knows, it might be you and me who make a baby instead of you and Kody."" I grinned, really turned on at the idea of getting Kylie pregnant. My daughter grinned back a little apprehensively. ""Do you mind if I put mine in?""</p><p>""I guess not,"" she said after a bit. ""It's kind of big, though.""</p><p>Actually, I was a little under six inches. I never thought I'd be happy to be smaller than average. ""Don't worry,"" I said in a reassuring tone. ""It'll fit ok.""</p><p>""Well... alright.""</p><p>""Good."" My hand shook as I took my penis and started rubbing it up and down against my daughter's vagina. I couldn't believe that I was finally going to fuck her! Oh, god, it was cool to think! I'd planned for years to screw her and now I actually would!</p><p>Kody moved over and sat down next to his sister, massaging one of her breasts exactly the same way I had. I traded a smile with him, pleased at what a fast study my little boy was.</p><p>I knew getting into Kylie was going to be a little tight, to say the least. I took a liberal amount of lube and coated my penis with it, then worked some up into Kylie. After that, I positioned myself at the entrance and said, ""Ready, Kylie?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy...""</p><p>With that I pushed slowly and gently forward, looking down and watching in happiness as my thirty-two year old penis began easing itself into my daughter's very wet, very tight, wonderfully amazing and almost hairless twelve-year-old vagina. I stopped when I could go no further, surprised that almost all my shaft was inside her.</p><p>I was fucking my daughter at last! The thought nearly made me cum.</p><p>I looked lovingly down at Kylie's face, my penis twitching inside her exquisite vagina. ""How's it feel?"" I asked her.</p><p>""It... kinda hurt a little..."" she admitted. ""It feels mostly good, though.""</p><p>""Good..."" Taking one of her legs in each hand, I began moving slowly, gently fucking my daughter for the first time.</p><p>""Wow, that looks cool,"" Kody said, looking down to where my penis vanished up into Kylie's vagina.</p><p>""It feels cool..."" I said with a grin.</p><p>With that I started fucking my daughter in quiet earnest, determined to cum inside her. I was so happy to finally be fucking her, and pleased as punch that she and her twin brother had lost their virginity to each other. Oh, it was sweet!</p><p>The images of my children fucking played through my mind as my orgasm overtook me. I pushed deep into Kylie's tight vagina, my penis kicking as my sperm fired off into her in several sharp blasts. I didn't know if I was going to be lucky enough to get her pregnant, but if I didn't it wouldn't be from a lack of trying, that was certain!</p><p>After I pulled out of Kylie's well-fucked preteen vagina, her brother wanted another turn. I moved aside and watched as Kody fucked her once again, and when he was done, I took another turn. The three of us spent the better part of the rest of the night fucking.</p><p>Kody and I fucked Kylie off and on for another four months before she started throwing up in the mornings. I gave her a pregnancy test and was pleased to see it come up positive. There was no way to tell who the father was, but I pretended that it was Kody.</p><p>A little more than a year after Kylie's first fuck, she gave birth to a little baby girl. They named her Sally. I smiled down at my granddaughter, holding her young body in my hands, and thought about how nice it would be if she ended up with a brother so that I could continue educating the next generation.</p>"
109,Flirting,Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teens', 'inc', '1st']",Two siblings start teasing and flirting with each other. Soon things get really moving.,2013-01-26T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I sat in my bedroom, trying to do my homework and tune out what was happening in the bedroom of my thirteen-year-old sister, Reilly. The noises were really distracting me from my chemistry assignment. I was having enough trouble in the class; I didn't need to make it worse by not getting my homework right.</p><p>Finally after my fifth attempt at writing out the chemical formula for dihydrogen-monoxide, I gave up and stormed over to her bedroom door. I threw it open and looked at the bed where she and my fourteen-year-old best friend, Jake, were buck naked. He was on top of Reilly, fucking her brains out.</p><p>""Hey!"" I snarled. Both kids looked up. I could see Jake's penis disappearing into my sister's vagina. It was a penis I knew well. He was close to my age, I was fifteen, and we'd known each other for a long time. We'd seen each other naked a lot and used to jerk and suck each other on a daily basis before we started fucking girls. Hell, we even still did it sometimes, though not lately. Not since he started fucking my sister. That would have just been weird.</p><p>I continued with, ""You two can fuck all you want, but PLEASE keep the noise down!""</p><p>Jake turned bright red. ""Sorry, dude.""</p><p>""Sorry, Mike,"" my sister said from under Jake's body.</p><p>""Well, alright,"" I said, trying to ignore the hard on I was developing. ""Just keep it down.""</p><p>I walked out of the room, shutting the door behind me, and tromped into my bedroom. Soon as I got there I very quickly beat off, remembering the girls I'd fucked, the fun I'd had with Jake and, much to my annoyance, remembering what it had looked like to see Jake fucking my sister. I'd seen them fuck a couple times before, but for some reason it was hitting me really hard this time. I even came while thinking about it.</p><p>Once I was done cumming, I returned to my homework and was actually able to make quite a bit of progress. About thirty minutes after I'd started there was a knock at my door.</p><p>""Who is it?""</p><p>""Jake.""</p><p>""Come in.""</p><p>He walked in, fully dressed and looking slightly abashed. ""Sorry about all the noise, man. Reilly just really gets into it when we fuck.""</p><p>""Yeah, yeah."" I waved a hand. ""I don't really want to hear all the details. Or anything.""</p><p>""Yeah, I know."" He grinned a little. ""Sorry again. You want me to give you a blowjob to make up for it?""</p><p>My penis twitched a little at the idea. Jake gave killer head. I thought for a few seconds and then shook my head. ""No, I really gotta get back to work here.""</p><p>""Ok. Well, I'll see you next time I wanna bang your sister,"" he said with a little grin as he left my bedroom.</p><p>I rolled my eyes and got back to my homework, only to be interrupted a few minutes later by the sound of another knock on my door.</p><p>Sighing, I said, ""Come in, Reilly.""</p><p>Reilly opened the door and walked in. She was wearing a short nightie that didn't leave too much to the imagination.</p><p>""Sorry, Mike, for all the noise we were making,"" she began as she sat down on my bed.</p><p>""It's ok,"" I said with a little shrug. ""I remember when I was fucking Kim a few months ago and made lots of noise and pissed you off. I guess it's just tit for tat.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said with a little laugh. ""Yeah, I remember that. That's how I first learned you were getting laid.""</p><p>I grinned a little. ""Yeah. Kim was fun in the sack.""</p><p>""I bet. Mike's pretty fun in the sack, too.""</p><p>""Is he the only boy you've been fucked by?""</p><p>Reilly shook her head. ""No, I've had three others.""</p><p>""Slut,"" I said, sticking my tongue out at her.</p><p>""Jerk,"" she replied, sticking her tongue back at me. ""How many girls you fucked?""</p><p>""Well... three..."" I said with a little grin.</p><p>""Ok... slut.""</p><p>""Yeah, yeah."" I peered down a little. ""At least I'm not hanging around without any panties on.""</p><p>My sister looked down. Her nighty had ridden up enough to give me a nice little view. ""Yeah, well, it's not like it's something you haven't seen before.""</p><p>""True."" I'd seen Jake fucking her today, and I'd seen him fuck her a few other times, too. I'd never seen her with anyone else, though. I smiled a little. ""It IS nice to look at.""</p><p>""You really think so?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Then you're a pervert."" Reilly stuck her tongue out.</p><p>""You're a pervert for letting me see it.""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess so."" She shrugged. ""Do you really think it looks nice?""</p><p>""Yeah. You look really nice, Reilly. If you weren't my sister, I'd be poppin' you.""</p><p>""Oh, gee, thanks,"" she said, rolling her eyes. ""What a nice thing to say.""</p><p>I laughed. ""Well, what can I say? I'm a pervert, remember?""</p><p>""Yeah, I remember."" Reilly laid back on my bed a little, her nighty riding up a bit more. ""What are you doing in here anyhow?""</p><p>""Chemistry homework.""</p><p>""Oh, how fun.""</p><p>""No kidding. I would have rather been doing a whole lot of other things.""</p><p>""Like having Mike blow you?"" My sister was well aware of the relationship Mike and I had. It didn't bother her. She'd talked sometimes about watching me and him get it on, but we'd never followed up on it.</p><p>""Yeah. That would've been a lot of fun,"" I said, sighing with regret.</p><p>""You're so gay,"" Reilly said with a smirk.</p><p>""Oh, yeah? Is that why you're parading around here with your pussy hanging out?"" I said, gesturing towards her.</p><p>""Oh, this thing?"" She lifted the nightgown and spread her legs in the ""fuck me"" position. ""What, you getting some horrible pervert ideas or something?""</p><p>I snorted. ""Don't tempt me.""</p><p>""Don't tempt you to what?""</p><p>""Keep lying there like that and you might find out.""</p><p>I should be clear at this point that this wasn't the first time my sister and I had flirted around like this. Usually she'd been more clothed, but once she'd been completely naked and I'd just been in my underwear. It hadn't gone anywhere, of course, but we'd had fun flirting nevertheless.</p><p>""Oh, really..."" she said in a very dry voice. ""Well, maybe I'll just have to find out.""</p><p>""Maybe you will,"" was my clever retort.</p><p>""Course you won't have the guts to do anything,"" Reilly said.</p><p>""Oh, yeah? Wanna bet?""</p><p>""Ok..."" She pulled her nightgown completely off and laid back in the ""fuck me"" position again. ""Come on, then, do something.""</p><p>Shrugging, I said, ""Alright."" I figured I'd put my sister in her place using a fairly harmless technique. I moved towards her, sat down on the bed and reached out with a hand, placing it right onto one of her bare breasts. I massaged it gently, circled the areola with my fingers and then lightly tweaked her nipple before leaning down and kissing it lightly. Then I got up and went back to my chair, smirking slightly.</p><p>""See?"" I said, looking at her somewhat surprised face. ""Told you.""</p><p>Reilly recovered quickly. Rolling her eyes at me, she said, ""That wasn't much of much.""</p><p>""Yeah, well, I never promised I'd make you cum or something. I just said you'd find out what happened if you kept giving me ideas.""</p><p>""Uh-huh... well, that wasn't much of an idea.""</p><p>""Never said it was,"" I replied, smoothly.</p><p>At this point it was still feeling like nothing more than the usual flirting my sister and I had both done since we'd become sexually active. Granted, I'd never touched her when she was naked or anything like that, but still.</p><p>""So is that the ONLY idea you had, Mike?"" Reilly said, getting up and moving towards me.</p><p>""No, not really.""</p><p>""What else was there?"" she asked in husky voice as she sat down on my lap, facing me.</p><p>""Oh, there was one or two other things,"" I admitted.</p><p>""Such as?""</p><p>My penis was, not surprisingly, very hard and my sister was sitting in such a way so that her vagina was resting almost directly above it. I flexed as hard as I could, making my erection twitch, hoping that it would be enough for her to notice. It was.</p><p>""Oh, ho! What have we here?"" she asked, poking the bulge in my jeans.</p><p>""It's what's called a 'penis',"" I said in a sarcastic tone.</p><p>""Oh, really? And what do you do with it?""</p><p>""Take it out and you'll see,"" I challenged.</p><p>To my slight surprise, Reilly reached down, unbuttoned and unzipped my jeans and then rather awkwardly reached into my boxers, extracting my penis and letting it spring up into the air.</p><p>""Well,"" my sister said as she looked at my erection for the first time. Though I'd seen her naked many times, she'd never seen me. ""Now what did you plan to do with it?""</p><p>""I don't know if I should tell you now,"" I replied, my heart beating fast.</p><p>""Oh? Why not?""</p><p>""Because I don't think you could handle it,"" I said with a smirk.</p><p>""Oh, really?""</p><p>""Really, Reilly.""</p><p>She sneered. ""I can handle anything you can dish out.""</p><p>""Oh, yeah?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>I snorted. ""Then lay down on my bed and I'll show you exactly what I plan to do with it.""</p><p>""Alright."" She got off me and laid down on my bed, legs spread wide. ""I'm WAITING!""</p><p>I was dimly wondering in the back of my mind how far my sister planned to take this and how far I planned to take it. Needless to say, this was an odd situation. I was willing to go with it, though.</p><p>""So you wanna know what I plan to do with this, eh?"" I said, holding my penis.</p><p>""Yep.""</p><p>""Ok."" Figuring that I'd give her a good long tease, I stood up and slowly got out of my clothes. Once I was naked I said, ""Still wanna see?""</p><p>""Yep.""</p><p>Now I got down on my bed and knelt between my sister's legs, penis sticking straight up. ""What do you think my plan is?""</p><p>""I don't know.""</p><p>""Could be anything,"" I cautioned.</p><p>""I'm sure.""</p><p>""Could be this,"" I let my penis drift along her thigh.</p><p>""Could be...""</p><p>""Could be this,"" I said as I moved forward, poking my penis into her belly button.</p><p>""I hope it's not that,"" Reilly replied with a smile.</p><p>""Oh? What do you hope it is?""</p><p>""I don't know... I'll tell you when you get to it.""</p><p>""Hmmm..."" I looked mock-serious. ""Well... could be this,"" I said as I moved down a little and poked the tip of my penis against her clitoris.</p><p>She sucked in her breath a little and nodded, ""Yeah... it could be.""</p><p>My heart was really thudding at this point. Just how far WOULD I go? How far would Reilly LET me go? Taking a chance, I figured I'd try something. I poked the tip of my penis right into the entrance to my sister's vagina. Not enough to really penetrate, just enough to let her know it was there. Then I sort of moved it around a little.</p><p>""Could be this,"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah... yeah... it could be..."" she managed to say, her eyes closed.</p><p>Swallowing a little, I said, ""And, of course, it could also be this."" I steadied myself and very slowly pushed, watching as my fifteen-year-old penis sank slowly down into my little sister's thirteen-year-old vagina. I pushed it all the way inside her and held it there.</p><p>""Oh... oh, yeah... oh...."" She obviously liked that.</p><p>Struggling hard to control myself and thinking, ""Jesus! I'm actually fucking my little sister!"" She was tighter than most girls I'd fucked and really, really wet. I held steady and said, ""Of course... there's no way it could be this...""</p><p>""Why not...?"" Reilly whispered.</p><p>""Because."" I very reluctantly and very slowly withdrew my penis from Reilly's vagina. ""Since you're my sister, I can't do anything nearly so naughty as that with you."" I grinned down at her, knowing I'd won.</p><p>""Oh... you... you jerk..."" Reilly said as she sat herself up. ""Oh, you total jerk.""</p><p>""Yep!"" I stood up and moved back to my chair, sitting down and facing her, my penis still throbbing.</p><p>""Oh, I hate you,"" she said.</p><p>""Oh, you mean you didn't want me to stop?"" I said in tones of great innocence.</p><p>I could see in my sister's eyes a little battle being fought. Her desire to get fucked warring with her desire to make me look bad. Finally the lust won.</p><p>""Well... it wasn't THAT bad,"" she admitted.</p><p>""Oh, really?""</p><p>""Yeah. I mean, if you want to, you can keep doing it.""</p><p>""Oh, can I?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Hmmm... I don't know if I really want to, though,"" I said.</p><p>""Oh, I know you do.""</p><p>""Yeah? How do you know?""</p><p>""Because if you don't want to, you won't let me do this."" Reilly stood up and walked over to the chair. She straddled me again, just as she had before, but this time positioned herself so that her vagina sank down around my penis.</p><p>I let out a little breath of pleasure and pushed my penis deeper into my sister. ""Yeah... yeah, you're right.""</p><p>Reilly began ridding me as best as she could, but it was more than a little awkward fucking in my chair. Finally she said, ""Let's get on the bed.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>My sister got off me and lay down on my bed. I got onto the bed with her, lowered myself down on top of her naked body and slowly, easily slipped my penis back into her waiting vagina. Once inside her I started fucking slowly, steadily, giving her as much pleasure as I could.</p><p>""Oh, yes,"" Reilly whispered. She moved her hands down to cup my ass as I pumped her. ""Oh, god, yes, Mike... fuck me... fuck me...""</p><p>Doing my best to ignore my sister's cries (I didn't want to cum too soon), I just kept fucking her at a good, steady rate. Then something crossed my mind.</p><p>""Reilly...?""</p><p>""Yeah...?""</p><p>""Are you... on the Pill...?""</p><p>""No... Jake always just... takes it out when... he cums...""</p><p>Much as I really, really loved the bare skin to bare skin sensation of having my penis inside my sister's vagina, I knew it would be a bad idea to get any sperm in her. I'd already gotten one girl pregnant. She miscarried, thank goodness, but I didn't want to go through that again. I slowly pulled out of Reilly and reached over to my nightstand.</p><p>""What are you doing?"" she asked, watching me.</p><p>I pulled out a condom and unwrapped it, rolling it down around my penis. ""Just being careful.""</p><p>""Oh... ok.""</p><p>Once the condom was snuggly on, I repositioned myself and slid back into my sister. It didn't feel as good physically now, but it did feel better emotionally. Now our sex was just pure pleasure with no risk of pregnancy. THAT was much nicer!</p><p>I fucked my sister good and hard for a couple minutes in the missionary position, feeling the good sensations increase with each thrust. One nice thing about the condom was that it was delaying my orgasm. Without it I would have spurted long ago.</p><p>But it couldn't delay it forever. Gasping and moaning with pleasure I buried my face in my sister's shoulder as my penis began to convulse inside her wonderfully wet and tight young vagina, filling the condom with my sperm. It wasn't the best orgasm I'd ever had, but it was damn close.</p><p>I held myself like that for about a minute before I finally pulled out of my sister's vagina. I took the condom off my penis, tied it off and tossed it into the trash can before falling back onto the bed next to Reilly. We stared at each other for a few seconds and then started giggling like maniacs.</p><p>The way these stories normally go, my sister and I would start fucking regularly, forgoing all others and having a hell of a time together. Well, in reality we only had sex a few more times. The last time we did it, we didn't have any condoms. We were both horny and fucked anyhow, but I wasn't able to pull out in time and wound up cumming inside her. We both freaked and had a very tense time waiting to find out if she was pregnant. Thankfully she wasn't, but it was still nerve-wracking, so we never did it again after that.</p><p>I still think fondly of those times we fucked. Now I'm married and have three kids, two of whom are teenagers. I wonder, sometimes in the dark of the night, if they'll end up having a relationship with each other like my sister and I did.</p><p>END</p>"
110,Friends With Benefits,Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teens', 'exhib', '1st', 'oral', 'mast']","Two thirteen-year-old kids, friends for many years, start experimenting one day.",2013-01-27T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Summer vacation was in full swing, and Lysa and I were at my house alone, sitting in my bedroom. We'd just started watching a movie when she asked me the question.</p><p>""Kris?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""What do you know about sex?""</p><p>I was caught off guard here. We were both barely thirteen. Her birthday had been last week and mine only three weeks ago. We had known each other for about six years now. Neither of us had any brothers or sisters, but we'd been best friends and basically ""siblings"" for a while. We'd never even remotely discussed sex before. I responded in the only sensible way possible. ""Uh, what?""</p><p>""Sex,"" she repeated. ""What do you know about sex?""</p><p>""What kind of question is THAT?""</p><p>""It's a pretty simple question.""</p><p>""Well, ok,"" I said, gathering my thoughts. ""What SPECIFICALLY do you mean in asking what I know about sex? I mean, I know how it's done and stuff.""</p><p>""Yeah, well, everyone knows that.""</p><p>""Yeah... well, so... what are you wanting me to tell you?""</p><p>""Are you still a virgin?"" Lysa asked.</p><p>""Yes, are you?"" I retorted.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""Why do you think sex is such a big deal?""</p><p>I thought about that. ""Well... I don't know. I guess cause it feels good or something. I don't know.""</p><p>""I've heard it feels good, too. When I masturbate I know that feels good, and sex is supposed to be kinda like that.""</p><p>I nodded for a moment and then paused. ""Wait, what?""</p><p>""When I masturbate,"" she repeated.</p><p>""Lysa,"" I said after a moment. ""You're my friend, right, and I really love you. So you'll understand when I say why the HELL are you talking about this stuff with me?""</p><p>She shrugged. ""Who else am I going to talk with, Kris? You're my best friend.""</p><p>""Well, yeah...""</p><p>After a moment of quiet she said, ""So why do you think it's such a big deal? I mean if it feels good, great, but what makes it so special that everyone goes all nuts about it?""</p><p>""Well... I don't know. You can make babies through sex, of course. Maybe that's part of it.""</p><p>""Yeah, but most times people don't have a baby, they just have sex. It's probably pretty good cause everyone always says it is, but it can't be all that great. So why do people get so worked up?""</p><p>I rolled my eyes. ""I don't know, Lysa. I'm still a virgin. I don't know anything about sex other than from books. Sorry.""</p><p>We turned our attention back to the movie and then after about ten minutes Lysa popped up with, ""Kris? Do you ever masturbate?""</p><p>I sat up abruptly. ""Jesus fucking Christ on a cum-covered crutch, Lysa! What the hell kind of question is THAT?""</p><p>""I'm just wondering!""</p><p>I sighed. ""Why are you wondering?""</p><p>""I just am."" As I sat back down she said, ""So do you?""</p><p>Letting out an annoyed sigh, I said, ""Yes, Lysa, I masturbate. I jerk my dick about two or three times a day and cum all over myself when I do so. Is that what you wanted to know? Are you happy? Can we PLEASE change the subject?""</p><p>""Ok, ok! Jesus, what's the problem?"" Lysa sat back and looked annoyed. ""They're just questions, Kris. If I can't talk with you about sex, then who can I talk to?""</p><p>I sighed, dimly aware that I was getting a major hard-on. ""I'm sorry, it's just that you're dropping these questions on me outta nowhere, that's all. I don't mind talking about sex, really, it's just that you caught me by surprise.""</p><p>""Ok."" She sat there staring at the TV. ""Well, ok, how about this? We can ask each other anything we want to about sex and the other person has to answer honestly, ok? No lying. We can take turns. You can go first,"" she added.</p><p>""How nice of you,"" I said with only a trace of sarcasm.</p><p>""So!"" she said, turning to me. ""What do you want to ask me, since you get to go first?""</p><p>I thought about it and then shrugged. ""Well, you know I masturbate. Do you?""</p><p>""Of course I do.""</p><p>""Ok."" I opened my mouth to ask another question but Lysa cut me off.</p><p>""No, no. I get to ask you one first and then you get to ask me another.""</p><p>""Alright, alright. What's the question?""</p><p>""When you masturbate, how do you do it?""</p><p>I rolled my eyes and sighed a little. ""I just put my hand around it and stroke it up and down.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""So when YOU masturbate,"" I retorted, knowing it was my turn, ""how do you do it?""</p><p>""Most times I rub around my clit and fuck myself with a finger or two.""</p><p>My penis twitched at the image. ""Ok.""</p><p>""How much do you do it?""</p><p>""A couple times a day. Sometimes more, sometimes less. You?""</p><p>""At least once a day or so.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>""Yeah."" Lysa seemed to be thinking about something and then said, ""Ok, look. I'll tell you what, Kris. If you let me watch you do it, I'll let you watch me.""</p><p>I blinked, really taken aback. ""What?""</p><p>""You heard me.""</p><p>My mind spun a little as I tried to sort this out. ""Uh... why?""</p><p>Lysa shrugged a little. ""I've always wanted to know what it looks like when a boy does it, and you're my best friend, so why not? Besides, I'm sure you've always wanted to see how a girl does it.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I admitted.</p><p>""So?""</p><p>I hesitated. ""I don't know, Lysa...""</p><p>""Oh, come on, Kris! You're not chicken, are you?""</p><p>I rolled my eyes. ""No.""</p><p>""Well?""</p><p>I sighed and shrugged a little. ""I've just never done it in front of anyone before.""</p><p>""Well, neither have I. So?""</p><p>I threw up my hands. ""Alright, fine."" It hadn't really taken all that much to convince me. I was as curious as she was.</p><p>""Cool!""</p><p>We sat there and looked at each other for a bit. Then I said, ""So... how do you wanna start this?""</p><p>""Well... we should both take off our clothes.""</p><p>""Like all the way?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>I was really shy at the idea of being naked in front of any girl, even my best friend, but I finally decided that, yeah, that would be ok, cause I'd see her naked, too. So I said, ""Ok. But you gotta get undressed first.""</p><p>""Alright,"" Lysa said with a little shrug. She stood up and pulled off her t-shirt, revealing a small training bra, which she soon tossed onto the floor next to the shirt. Her breasts were still pretty small but were very nice to look at.</p><p>Then came the real payoff as she got out of her jeans and then threw her white panties onto the floor, giving me my first ever look at a real life vagina. I couldn't see too much. Just a little slit with a small amount of hair and a little knob thingy. I guessed that must've been her clitoris. I'd heard that was about where they were supposed to be.</p><p>I let my eyes roam all over her thirteen-year-old body. She looked magnificent. I was lost in the sight and forgot I was supposed to get naked until Lysa said, ""Well, Kris? You gonna get naked, too?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah. Right."" I stood up and reluctantly pulled off my shirt. Then I unzipped my pants and knew that if I hesitated I might chicken out. So very quickly I pulled them and my boxers down in one fluid motion and now stood there naked in front of my best friend.</p><p>Lysa looked my body over. I was about the same height as her and pretty thin. I had a nice build, I knew that much. My penis was very hard and about four, maybe four-and-a-half inches long, with just a small patch of blond hair over it.</p><p>""You look nice, Kris,"" she said after a bit.</p><p>""You look nice, too.""</p><p>""Thanks."" She sat back down on my bed and I joined her. ""So let's start?""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Moving very slowly and shyly we each reached our hands down to our genitals. Lysa began by spreading her legs, giving me a nice view of what lay between them. Then she started rubbing on both sides of her slit, and then along side her clitoris. Then to my really amazed eyes, I saw her press a finger against one spot, and watched as it disappeared up into her vagina. Magnificent!</p><p>Knowing that I needed to cooperate here, I started stroking my penis in a smooth, steady motion, knowing that if I did it too fast I'd wind up cumming really soon as I looked at the live porn show in front of me.</p><p>""That looks cool,"" she whispered, her eyes on my penis.</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said, breathing a little hard as I looked at her finger sliding in and out of her vagina. ""Yours looks... really cool, too...""</p><p>Lysa and I masturbated in silence for about two or three minutes and then I knew I wasn't going to be able to hold back any longer. I had enough time to gasp out, ""Oh, god, I'm cumming!"" and then my penis jumped in my hand, my sperm fountaining out, shooting up into the air and splashing down onto my bed, my body and my hand.</p><p>Lysa's eyes were wide as she looked at me coming down from my orgasmic high. ""Oh, wow,"" she said. ""That was incredible!""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said with a weak smile. It was one of the best orgasms I'd ever had. I reached down under the bed and pulled out a small hand towel, cleaning myself off with it.</p><p>""Does that always happen?""</p><p>""Yeah, but not usually so much.""</p><p>""That's sperm, right?""</p><p>""Yep.""</p><p>""Cool."" Her eyes were still fixed onto my somewhat hard penis.</p><p>""So what happens when girls cum?</p><p>""Well, nothing like THAT,"" my friend said with a little grin. ""All that happens is my vagina gets really tight and it feels really, really good.""</p><p>""Cool. But there's nothing to see like there is with guys?""</p><p>""No."" Lysa's hand started moving faster and faster.</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""I'm gonna... have one soon... though..."" she whispered.</p><p>""Oh, cool!"" My penis twitched a little as I sat back on my bed to watch.</p><p>Lysa's face kind of glazed over as she started rubbing faster, sliding her fingers around both the outside and inside of her vagina. It was amazing, and I knew it was going to be something that would keep me warm at night. Then Lysa let out a little whimper, and her whole body shook. She got this incredibly happy look on her face as she climaxed. It was one of the most beautiful things I'd ever seen.</p><p>As she came down, she let out a ragged breath. ""THAT was good.""</p><p>I grinned. ""Yeah, it looked like fun.""</p><p>""You got another towel?""</p><p>I shook my head. ""Just this one.""</p><p>""Oh, well. Let me see it.""</p><p>I thought about telling her my cum was all over it, but it was obvious she knew that. I held it out to her. She took it and wiped her hand off, then looked down.</p><p>""So this is sperm, huh?"" she said, trailing a finger through a small glob of white fluid.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Sticky.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""I wonder..."" Lysa said thoughtfully. She took the glob that was on her finger and reached down, rubbing it against her clitoris and then sliding her finger up into her vagina. Her eyes went wide, and then closed halfway. ""Ooooh... yeah, that feels nice...""</p><p>I was stunned by the fact that now some of my sperm was technically inside a girl's vagina! I mean, I hadn't been the one to put it there, but it was still pretty sweet. My penis hardened right back up to complete steel mode.</p><p>Lysa pulled her finger out and wiped it off. She sat up and grinned at me. ""That was fun!""</p><p>""Yeah!"" I said with a little smile.</p><p>She looked at my penis and giggled. ""You're all hard again.""</p><p>""I know,"" I said with a shy little blush.</p><p>Lysa kept looking at my penis and then said, ""Kris... can I touch it?""</p><p>I blinked and said, ""Well, sure, if you want to.""</p><p>Lysa put her hand out and slowly ran her fingers along the shaft of my penis and then wrapped her hand around it. ""It's so warm!"" she said, sounding a little surprised.</p><p>""Yeah,"" I whispered, turned on beyond my wildest dreams.</p><p>""This is how you do it, right?"" she asked as she began stroking me.</p><p>""Yeah..."" I managed to say.</p><p>""Cool."" Lysa smiled a little. ""You wanna touch me for a bit?""</p><p>""Sure!"" I said with real enthusiasm.</p><p>Lysa let got of my penis and lay back on the bed a little, her legs spread wide. ""Just do what I did.""</p><p>""Ok."" I reached my hand out and placed it against my friend's vagina, feeling the same heat she must've felt when she touched my penis. Her vaginal area felt very wet, too. It was pretty cool. I ran my fingers alongside the hole she'd had her finger in, and fondled the area around her clitoris, pleased to hear her moan a little.</p><p>Swallowing hard, I pressed one of my fingers against the little hole and felt it easily slide into a place of total warmth, wetness and tightness. I was actually fingering a girl! Oh, god it was just so incredibly sweet! I moved it back and forth, imagining how wonderful it would be to have my penis inside there.</p><p>""Ooooh... oh, Kris, that feels sooooo good..."" Lysa gasped, wiggling around on my bed.</p><p>""Glad you like it,"" I said with a little smile.</p><p>She grinned up at me and said, ""Take it out... ok?""</p><p>""Ok,"" I said, reluctantly. I withdrew my finger from heaven.</p><p>""Do you think you could shoot your stuff again?"" Lysa asked me as she started rubbing herself once more.</p><p>""Yeah!""</p><p>""Cool. Well... why don't you? And this time when you do, shoot it right here,"" she said, patting the space between her legs.</p><p>I blinked in surprise, even as I took my penis in my hand and began stroking it. ""Uh... sure, ok! If that's what you want!""</p><p>""Yeah... I wanna see what it'll feel like.""</p><p>""Ok,"" I replied, stroking faster.</p><p>""Just make sure you warn me before you shoot it.""</p><p>""Alright,"" I said in barely above a whisper, my hand moving ever more quickly on my virgin thirteen-year-old penis as I stared at my friend's vagina. It occurred to me that one of the fingers on the hand I was using had actually been inside her.</p><p>That thought was enough to get me over the edge much faster than I'd expected. I gasped out again, ""I'm cumming!"" and Lysa just barely had time to move her hand away as I fired off my first blast, landing it right between her breasts. I quickly adjusted, pointing my penis at her vagina and shot about four really good, hard blasts of sperm directly at the target. Not all of it landed where I was aiming, but most of it did. I leaned in close, my penis only about six inches away from Lysa's genitals as my last few bursts dribbled out of me.</p><p>Gasping for breath, I fell back onto my butt, using my free hand to hold my body up. As I did that, Lysa moved her hand back down to her vagina and started rubbing my cum all over herself, including getting two of her fingers well coated with it and sliding them up inside herself. After about two minutes of this activity, her body went through the same shaking it had gone through before, and I knew she was cumming again, this time with a generous amount of my sperm inside her.</p><p>""Wow,"" she said, more than a little out of breath. ""That was sweet... here, give me your hand, Kris..."" I held out my hand and Lysa guided it down, extending one of my fingers and inserting it into her vagina. ""Doesn't it feel different now?""</p><p>""Yeah..."" I moved my finger around. It did feel a little different, I thought, though that might have just been my imagination.</p><p>Lysa pulled back and I took the hint, taking my finger out of her. She sat up and looked down at her body. ""God, I'm a mess."" She looked at me. ""You are, too. Wanna take a shower?""</p><p>""Together?"" I asked</p><p>""Sure, why not?""</p><p>I shrugged. ""Ok.""</p><p>Lysa and I both stood up and made our way into the bathroom connected to my bedroom and got the shower going. I was starting to get really comfortable being naked around her. I mean, we HAD known each other for almost half our lives. I'd never thought about doing anything sexual with her, but I was glad that we were doing it now.</p><p>Once the water was warm enough, I stepped inside, Lysa following me. I got myself wet and then moved aside so Lysa could wet herself down. As we switched places, our butts brushed together. My penis jumped slightly at the contact, but soon simmered down again as I started soaping myself up.</p><p>Lysa turned around so that she was facing me and smiled. She really looked beautiful. ""This is fun, Kris,"" she said. ""I'm glad we're doing this.""</p><p>""Yeah, me, too.""</p><p>""Here, let me wash you,"" she said, holding her hand out for the soap.</p><p>I gave it to her and then watched as she started running the bar of soap all down my naked body. She lathered up my chest nicely, and worked on my arms, but really just wasted no time at all getting right down to my penis. She took it in her hand and started washing it as it hardened up.</p><p>""Wow, it gets like that a lot,"" Lysa said with a giggle.</p><p>""Yeah."" I smiled at her. ""Do I get to wash you, too?""</p><p>""Of course! Rinse off first!""</p><p>We switched places again, and I rinsed myself off as I felt Lysa's hands start washing my back and butt. It was nice, but not nearly as nice as having her wash my front had been. When I was rinsed off, I turned, letting the water rinse my back and took the soap from Lysa's hand.</p><p>""Ready?""</p><p>""Go to it!"" she replied. ""Only don't get any soap in my vagina.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I started by lathering up Lysa's breasts, since I hadn't even so much as touched them before now. They were small, as I said before, but firm and really cool. I played around with them for a good long time before moving between her legs. Remembering what she'd said, I got some soap onto my hand and rubbed it all around the outside of her vagina, barely resisting the urge to stick a finger up inside of her. I could tell she was enjoying it, though.</p><p>Then she said, ""Ok, Kris... I need to rinse off.""</p><p>""Oh. Alright."" I pulled the soap away and we switched places again. I watched as she turned away from me, rinsing the soap from her body. I gave my penis a couple tugs as I looked at her beautiful naked body. It was the most wonderful thing I'd ever seen.</p><p>Once she was rinsed off, Lysa said, ""Ok, let's get out.""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>She turned off the water and I followed her out of the shower. We dried ourselves off as she looked down at the countertop around the sink.</p><p>""Hey, Kris?""</p><p>""Yeah?"" I asked, looking at her.</p><p>She was holding my hairbrush. ""Wanna see something really cool?""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Lysa ran the sink, getting the brush good and wet. Then she propped one of her legs up on the toilet and guided the hairbrush down. Before my started eyes, she slowly started working the handle up into her vagina and soon had it all the way inside herself.</p><p>""Holy fuck!"" I said.</p><p>Lysa grinned. ""Yeah. Here, you wanna move it around a little?""</p><p>""Sure!""</p><p>As I took the brush in my hand, Lysa said, ""Just move it real carefully and slowly, ok?""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I slowly slid the brush back and forth, in and out of Lysa's vagina. I was just blown away by how overwhelmingly cool it all was. I mean, I'd known all about the basics of sex, but actually seeing that, yes, it was possible for a girl to get something into her body like this was just amazing!</p><p>""Hey,"" she said suddenly. ""I wanna try something. Take it out, ok?""</p><p>""Ok."" I withdrew the hairbrush and stood back.</p><p>Lysa stood up and leaned over the counter. Looking back at me she said, ""Can you get it back inside me?""</p><p>""I think so.""</p><p>""Ok. Try it.""</p><p>Looking between Lysa's legs, I saw my target. I carefully placed the handle of the hairbrush against the entrance to her thirteen-year-old vagina and pushed it slowly up inside her. Once it was in, I began moving it back and forth, fucking her with it.</p><p>""Ooooh... yeah, that's nice, Kris...""</p><p>""I'm glad you like it,"" I said, continuing to fuck my friend with the hairbrush as I started masturbating with my free hand. It wasn't the one I normally used, so at least I wasn't likely to wind up cumming all over the place.</p><p>Of course what I REALLY wanted to do at this point was to pull the hairbrush out of Lysa's vagina and slide my penis into there. I started wonder if she'd even be able to tell the difference. It would really easy, I thought, to just pull out the brush and stick myself in. It was very, very tempting. If she protested, I could just pull out. I tensed my arm, getting ready to pull the brush out.</p><p>But before I had the chance to do so, Lysa said, ""Ok... take it out, Kris... my legs are getting a little tired...""</p><p>Reluctantly I pulled the brush out, annoyed that I was being denied even a vague form of intercourse with her, much less the chance to go any further. I handed the brush back to Lysa and said, ""Now what?""</p><p>She set the brush back on the counter and said, ""Let's get back on your bed.""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>We went back into my bedroom and sat down on my bed. Once we were cozy, Lysa said, ""You know about oral sex, right?""</p><p>""Yeah, kinda.""</p><p>""Well... now that we're all clean, you wanna try it? Like if I do it on you, will you do it on me?""</p><p>""Yeah, sure!"" I didn't need to be asked twice. ""You want me to go first?"" I didn't really want to do it to her, but I figured if she went first, I'd wind up cumming and then wouldn't have the energy to do it to her at all. At least I knew everything was clean.</p><p>""Ok, if you want.""</p><p>""Sure!""</p><p>""Ok."" She laid back on the bed as I got my face down between her legs.</p><p>I first looked over everything. I had no idea what I was supposed to do down here, but I figured that the best idea would be to just do with my tongue what I'd done before with my fingers. That in mind, I stuck my tongue out and ran it along the outside of her vagina and up onto her clitoris. This seemed to really turn her on, so I kept doing it. It didn't really taste all that bad, actually. It didn't taste of anything except a hint of soap.</p><p>Since this seemed to be getting her off, I decided to step it up a little. I put my tongue against her hole and slowly worked it up inside her vagina, flicking it all around and back and forth and in and out. From the way Lysa started squirming, this must've had a nice effect for her.</p><p>Then I figured I'd try something different. I worked one of my fingers up into her vagina and used my tongue to lick all over her clitoris and the outer reaches. When I got a second finger up into Lysa, she really went nuts, moaning and wiggling all over.</p><p>Suddenly she let out a really loud moan, and I felt her vaginal walls contracting sharply and repeatedly around my finger. I was making her cum, I realized. It was my very best friend, and I was giving her an orgasm! What a wonderful experience!</p><p>As Lysa's moans subsided into vague whimpers, I sat up, wiping my face with my hand and pulling a pubic hair from my teeth. I looked down at Lysa and smiled.</p><p>""How was that?""</p><p>""Amazing!"" she managed to say after a bit.</p><p>I laid down on the bed next to Lysa as she recovered, looking over her wonderful body. I was so happy to be here with her like this!</p><p>Lysa got up onto her knees next to me. ""So, you ready for me to do it to you now?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah!"" I said.</p><p>""Just make sure you warn me before you shoot, ok? I don't want a mouthful of that stuff,"" she warned.</p><p>""No problem, Lysa.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Taking my penis in her hand, Lysa gave it a couple slow, gentle strokes. Then she leaned down and gave it a tentative lick. She didn't seem to mind that, so she licked the tip a couple more times. Then Lysa ran her tongue along the shaft and then finally opened her mouth wide and lowered it down around my erection, taking me almost all the way into her mouth.</p><p>I let out a sigh of pure pleasure as I started getting my first ever blowjob. Oh, it was sweet as hell, especially when, apparently remembering what I'd done to her, Lysa started using her hand, stroking my penis as she licked and sucked.</p><p>I gritted my teeth at this point, trying very hard to stave off the orgasm. I knew it wasn't going to work, though, and whispered, ""I'm gonna cum soon...""</p><p>Lysa nodded and pulled her face off, continuing to stroke me. I grunted and moaned a little as my penis began kicking in her hand, sperm shooting out of me and all over the place. It beat out the previous two orgasms of the day to take its place as number one on the list of best ever.</p><p>When I was done cumming, Lysa looked at her sperm covered hand. This time she didn't use it on her vagina. Instead she stuck one of her fingers into her mouth and looked thoughtful for a moment. Then she pulled it out and shook her head, saying, ""Kinda salty.""</p><p>""Yeah."" I had nothing better to say.</p><p>Lysa grabbed the towel and wiped her hand before handing it down to me. I cleaned up and then tossed it onto the floor as my friend laid down next to me on the bed.</p><p>""That was really cool, Kris.""</p><p>""Yeah, it was,"" I agreed.</p><p>Lysa snuggled up next to me. I put an arm around her, and we laid there together, our eyes fixed on the movie still playing on the TV.</p><p>During a slow part in the film, Lysa reached down and started playing around with my penis, which of course hardened up instantly. She smiled at me. I smiled back. Lysa tried to look over my body and said, ""What time is it?""</p><p>I turned my head and looked at the clock radio next to my bed. ""3:45.""</p><p>""What time does your mom get off work?""</p><p>""Four. She usually gets home around 4:15.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Just wondering."" Lysa kept playing with my penis and then said, ""Kris?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""You wanna... you wanna try going all the way? Like actually Do It?""</p><p>My mouth went suddenly dry. ""Like you mean... have real sex?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>FUCK YEAH! I wanted to shout. Instead I shrugged a little and said, ""Well, yeah. I mean, if you want to.""</p><p>""I do, yeah. If you want to.""</p><p>""Of course I do!"" I responded, thrilled beyond words at the thought that I might get to lose my virginity today.</p><p>Lysa giggled. ""Cool.""</p><p>We sat there in silence for about a minute and then I said, ""So... how do we do it?""</p><p>""Well... I guess I lay on my back and you get on top and put it in.""</p><p>""Ok."" I got shakily up onto my knees. ""Well... lay down, then.""</p><p>Lysa laid back and spread her legs wide. I knelt down between her legs, nervous as hell. Taking my penis in my hand I touched it against the entrance to her vagina.</p><p>""Right here, right?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she whispered, closing her eyes.</p><p>Swallowing hard and trying to calm myself, I took a deep breath and pushed forward. At first nothing happened, and I started to wonder if I was doing something wrong. Then I felt the tip slide in just a little. I pulled back a tiny bit and pushed forward again, feeling all the tip go inside Lysa.</p><p>Now I had the idea of how this should work. I pulled back again and pushed forward, now feeling all the tip and a little of the shaft of my thirteen-year-old virgin penis entering my best friend's very tight thirteen-year-old virgin vagina. I kept working it back and froth and slowly worked myself in deeper and deeper until my pubic hair merged with Lysa's. I was officially inside my first girl!</p><p>I swallowed hard again, trying not to cum as I lowered myself down, sparks flying through my body as my penis settled itself down inside this amazingly warm, wet and tight paradise between Lysa's legs. Less than a month past my thirteenth birthday, and I'd just lost my virginity to a girl barely thirteen herself! Oh, god it was great!</p><p>""Oh, Kris,"" Lysa whispered, looking up into my eyes as I settled down on her. Her hands drifted back to cup my ass. ""Oh, I never knew it would feel this good...""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I whispered back, feeling her small breasts against my bare chest. ""Oh, wow... it's really nice...""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""Do you want me... to start moving...?"" I asked, a little out of breath. This seemed to be happening a lot today.</p><p>""Yeah... just go slow at first, ok?""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Looking down into Lysa's eyes, I started moving slowly on top of her, trying to fuck her while keeping my penis from withdrawing. The more I fucked, the more confident I felt and I started moving a little faster, savoring the great sensations from my groin.</p><p>""Kris..."" Lysa whispered under me as she squeezed my butt. ""Oh, god, Kris... fuck me... oh, that feels good... oooooh...""</p><p>I started to tune out what she was saying as the pleasure increased. I was very happy I'd already cum three times today. If I hadn't, I would have shot off the second I got inside her. As it was, I knew I could fuck her for at least a little while before I came.</p><p>Soon, though, I was fucking Lysa as fast as I could, the sensations of delight coursing through my body and overwhelming all else. I became a creature of total instinct, concentrating just on the orgasm and nothing else.</p><p>Lysa apparently was having much the same reaction. She grabbed hard at my ass and made the little noises she'd made before as she climaxed. This time, though, it was very different, because now instead of her vagina clutching at my finger, it was my penis that was being pleasured.</p><p>That was enough for me. Gritting my teeth once more, I screwed my eyes shut and pushed as deep into Lysa's vagina as I could go, feeling my penis buck as it released its fluids. I stayed like that, completely motionless, until the last of my sperm had fired off into Lysa's body and then I collapsed on top of her, my mind screaming ""I JUST GOT LAID!""</p><p>When we finally got our breath back, we looked into each other's eyes. Lysa was the first to speak, saying, ""That was great...""</p><p>""Yeah, it was... better than I thought it would be...""</p><p>I heard my watch beep and looked down at it. It was 4:00. My mom would be home pretty soon.</p><p>Lysa looked at me. ""I should probably get home,"" she said.</p><p>""Yeah."" My slowly softening penis was still inside her. I couldn't bear the idea of taking it out.</p><p>Lysa kept looking up into my eyes. Before I knew it, our mouths were meeting. We started kissing with our mouths closed, but then opened them, our tongues slowly probing around against each other's teeth. It was an interesting experience. I'd kissed a girl before, but not like this. Certainly not a girl with my penis inside her.</p><p>As we broke the kiss I looked at my watch. 4:06. There was time. My penis had gotten hard from the kissing and I started moving it back and forth once more.</p><p>""Kris...? What are you doing?"" Lysa whispered.</p><p>""I think I can come before my mom gets home,"" I said, picking up the pace.</p><p>""You can?""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>Lysa considered this and said, ""Ok. Can I be on top, though?""</p><p>I blinked. ""Sure!""</p><p>""Cool. Lay down.""</p><p>I pulled out of Lysa and laid down on the bed. She straddled me at the waist, taking my penis in her hand and holding it up. Slowly she lowered her vagina down around me until I was all the way inside, and then started slowly moving up and down.</p><p>I put my hands on Lysa's thighs and looked over her naked body bobbing up and down on my own. Oh, it was an amazing sight! Getting an idea, I reached up with one hand to cup one of her breasts as I moved the other hand down to rub her clitoris while she rode me.</p><p>As Lysa kept moving, I let my eyes fall over onto my clock. It was 4:11. I had to cum soon. I began pushing up with my hips, trying to fuck Lysa in time with her movements on top of me. It wasn't easy, but I soon got the rhythm down.</p><p>It was 4:14 when my penis began jumping around for the fifth time that day, the second load of my sperm going into my first vagina. Lysa didn't wind up cumming, but as much as I wanted for her to, there wasn't time for me to do anything about it. She pulled off me and we quickly got dressed, getting down tot he front door at 4:19.</p><p>Lysa gave me a kiss as she opened the door.</p><p>""I really liked having sex with you, Kris,"" she said.</p><p>""Yeah, well, I really liked it to, believe me,"" I said with a pleased grin.</p><p>Lysa smiled back. ""You wanna come over tomorrow morning? My parents are both gone by 8:30. Come over at 9:00 and we can do it some more, ok?""</p><p>""Ok."" She didn't need to make THAT offer twice! I gave her one last kiss and she was gone.</p><p>It turned out that we had worried needlessly, and actually had ended up with enough time that we could have fucked again. My mom had a lot of errands to run, and wasn't home until a little after six. She ordered up some pizza for dinner when she got home. The entire time we were eating I was convinced she could tell that I'd gotten laid, but she didn't say anything.</p><p>When I went to bed that night I made sure to beat off to the thoughts of everything that had happened to me today. I couldn't wait until tomorrow!</p><p>I woke up at 8:00 the next morning, clicking off my alarm just as soon as it started ringing. I yawned, stretched, gave my hard penis a couple strokes and got out of bed. Buck naked, I paused and looked at myself in the mirror. Nothing about me looked different. That didn't seem right, somehow. It seemed like once you had lost your virginity you should change somehow. Oh, well.</p><p>I took a quick shower, got some breakfast and steadfastly refrained from jerking off. It took real effort, but I wanted to save all my boy-juice for Lysa. Once everything was taken care off, I hopped onto my bike and rode the short distance to Lysa's house.</p><p>When I got there, I parked my bike and knocked on the front door. Lysa opened it with a smile.</p><p>""Hey, Kris."" She gave me a little kiss as I walked in.</p><p>""Hey,"" I said, kissing her back.</p><p>""Come on,"" Lysa said, taking me by the hand. She led me up to her bedroom. Once we were inside she shut the door and started undressing. ""Take off your clothes,"" she said.</p><p>I did so. Once we were both naked we started kissing and moved over to her bed, where we laid down side-by-side, continuing to kiss.</p><p>""I thought about you all night,"" she said to me.</p><p>""I kept thinking about you, too. I kept worrying that my mom could tell I'd had sex or something."" It sounded stupid when I said it.</p><p>Lysa giggled. ""I kept thinking my parents could tell, too.""</p><p>I giggled back and moved one of my hands between her legs, massaging her vaginal area gently. As I did this, Lysa took hold of my penis, giving it a few gentle strokes.</p><p>""So how do you wanna do it this time?"" I asked. ""You wanna have me on top or you on top?""</p><p>""Why don't you get on top?"" Lysa suggested.</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>As Lysa rolled onto her back and spread her legs wide, I got between them. Lining up my penis I pushed forward, easily entering her this time, feeling the joy of her magnificent teenage vagina clutching at my young erection as I started fucking her once more.</p><p>Our lovemaking this time was slow and unhurried. I thrust into her very slowly and gently, savoring the bliss of sex. We kissed as we fucked. I even spent some time sucking on her nipples while we did it.</p><p>While we fucked, my eyes drifted over to the mirror that covered her closet doors. I saw my naked body stretched out on top of hers. It was really cool to see! As I looked, an idea crossed my mind. I pulled slowly out of Lysa and looked down at her.</p><p>""Roll over onto your side, ok?""</p><p>""Ok."" She did so.</p><p>I got behind Lysa and lifted her leg up, draping it over my legs. Looking into the mirror, I took my penis in my hand and pushed it slowly back into her vagina, watching as it disappeared up into her. Now THAT was cool, I thought as I started fucking Lysa once more.</p><p>The combination of sight and sensation was more than enough to make me cum, which I did after only a couple minutes. Right after I came, Lysa started moaning and climaxed herself, her vagina once again clenching around my penis.</p><p>Lysa and I spent all the rest of that day having sex. We fucked doggie-style, me on top, her on top, side-by-side and standing (which didn't work well). We had sex in her bedroom, in the bathroom, in the living room and, when she was feeling really naughty, on her parent's bed. Each time we fucked, I shot my sperm into her and almost every time she had an orgasm.</p><p>All the rest of the summer was consumed with our fucking. We did it every day we could, which was just about every day. I think we missed about six days out of three months. It was the happiest time of my life!</p><p>Naturally it couldn't last. Lysa and I had given zero thought to birth control and with all the sperm I was blasting into her, it was only to be expected that she would get pregnant. We spent a lot of time talking about how we were going to deal with it. She eventually decided to go through with it and have the baby. Our parents were less than pleased to find out about all this, but they took it pretty well overall.</p><p>So it was that just before we both turned fourteen, Lysa went into the hospital and gave birth to a healthy baby boy. He had Lysa's eyes. He was very cute. So that we could both take care of him, it was decided that during the week we would live at my house and during the weekend we would live at her house. It worked out pretty well.</p><p>Lysa and I continued our sexplay whenever we could. Having a baby was no real deterrent, except that we now used condoms. At one point, though, right after we both turned fifteen, we found ourselves both at home, both horny, and without condoms. We fucked like minks in heat anyhow, and not long after that, Lysa missed her period.</p><p>It's kind of weird to know now that I'm only fifteen and I'm about to be a father for the second time. It's not a bad thing, really. Just a weird thing. Still, I have a girl I love and she loves me and on the whole, things could be a lot worse.</p>"
111,Show Me,Alex Hawk,,"['bg', 'preteen', '1st', 'mast', 'true']",Those of you who have seen the book 'Show Me!' know what an interesting bit of reading it can be! This is a story of a pair of eleven-year-old kids who get their hands on it for the first time.,2013-01-28T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I was laying on my bed, a picture of some girls in swimsuits in one hand and my eleven-year-old penis (twelve in one month!), in the other. I'd only just recently learned how much fun it could be to have a dick. An older cousin of mine had taught me all about jerking off a few weeks ago after his birthday party and now I couldn't get enough of it.</p><p>""Mykie!"" my mother's voice came from downstairs.</p><p>""Shit,"" I muttered. Louder, ""What, Mom?""</p><p>""Cori's here!""</p><p>Cori was a girl and my best friend. She was only a couple months younger than me and we'd been friends for as long as we both could remember. I didn't even ever really think about her as a girl. She was just my friend.</p><p>Sighing a little, I quickly pulled up my pants, stuffed my penis back inside and went downstairs to see Cori.</p><p>""Hey, Cori,"" I said, reaching the door. ""What's up?""</p><p>""What are you doing right now?""</p><p>Jerking myself to orgasmville, I wanted to say. I settled for, ""Just some stuff. Why?""</p><p>""Well... come with me down to the Fort. I've got something I want to show you."" She patted the backpack on her shoulder.</p><p>""Oh? What?""</p><p>""Come on and see.""</p><p>I considered this for a bit. Cori usually had some good ideas for fun. Probably not as fun as masturbating, but still.</p><p>""Alright. Be right back."" I ran to my room, got my shoes on, told my mom I was going out and then headed outside with Cori.</p><p>We made our way to our little Fort, chatting idly while we walked. The Fort wasn't much. Just a few boards and an old carpet all flung together out in the woods. It was a nice place to get away from everyone, though. We came out here when we wanted privacy for whatever reason.</p><p>""So what did you want to show me?"" I asked her as we sat down.</p><p>""Funny you put it that way."" She reached into her backpack and pulled out a pretty good-sized book. Handing it to me she said, ""Take a look at this.""</p><p>I looked at the book. It was called ""Show Me!"". Now I understood why she thought my comment was cute. Just from looking at the cover I could tell this wasn't a normal sort of book. For one thing there was a photo of two naked kids on it.</p><p>""What's this?""</p><p>""A book.""</p><p>""Duh. Why are there naked kids on the cover?""</p><p>""Just look at it,"" Cori said, moving over to sit next to me.</p><p>I set the book on the floor and began thumbing through it, my eyes going wide and my levels of amazement increasing with each turn of the pages. Every single page had pictures of naked kids. Most of them were younger, but some looked to be about our age, or maybe even a little older. My penis hardened up instantly as I looked at these kids.</p><p>""What the hell is this book?""</p><p>Cori shrugged. ""It's some sort of sex-ed book. I found it up in the attic in one of my Dad's old cardboard boxes.""</p><p>""Wow..."" I paused at a photo of a boy who looked about my age. He was totally naked and was gently touching a girl's breast. The picture was from the side, and I could see that, like me, he had a raging hardon. I couldn't blame him. On one of the next pages they were laying side-by-side and the girl was actually holding onto the boy's penis! What a lucky kid!</p><p>""You like the book?"" Cori asked.</p><p>""Hell, yeah. I've never seen anything like it."" I looked through a few more pages. ""Holy shit!"" I said as I reached a picture of a girl putting her mouth on a boy's penis.</p><p>""Oh, yeah. Just wait until you see the next couple pictures.""</p><p>Curious, I thumbed along and then came to the big one. There was a girl lying on her back with her legs spread. There was a boy on top of her and you could VERY clearly see his penis sticking into her vagina. On the next page it was even shown in a close-up!</p><p>""Oh, my god!"" I whispered. ""I've never seen anything like that!""</p><p>""Yeah, it's pretty cool, huh?""</p><p>""Yeah!""</p><p>""I've never seen a boy naked before I looked at this book,"" Cori said.</p><p>""Well, I haven't seen any girls naked other than this. Well, and in movies, too. But not very many.""</p><p>""Like what kind of movies?""</p><p>""You know. Just R-rated movies.""</p><p>""Oh, ok."" She took a breath. ""Well, anyhow. I got to thinking about it. And... well... I'll tell you what. If you let me see you naked, I'll let you see me naked.""</p><p>I blinked a little and looked at Cori. For the first time I saw her not as my friend but REALLY as a girl. A girl. With a vagina. I'd never wanted to see Cori naked before, but now that she was offering, it sounded like a really good idea.</p><p>""Uhm... yeah, ok. I guess we can do that. If you want.""</p><p>""Sure, I want to.""</p><p>""Ok."" We stared at each other for a few more seconds and then I said, ""So, who goes first?""</p><p>""I don't know. Why don't we just go at the same time? I take off my shirt and you take off yours and then our shorts and then... you know.""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>Both of us put our hands on the bottom of our shirts and Cori said, ""Are you ready?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Ok. Let's go.""</p><p>At first neither of us moved but then I started pulling up my shirt and Cori followed suit. Soon we were both topless. I looked her body over. She didn't have very big breasts yet. They were barely even there, really, but what there was looked pretty damn good.</p><p>""You like nice,"" I said.</p><p>""So do you.""</p><p>""Do we take off the rest now?""</p><p>Cori took a breath and nodded. Simultaneously we took off the rest of our clothes and stood there naked in front of each other.</p><p>""You look nice,"" Cori said, echoing what I'd said earlier as she looked at my hairless penis sticking up between my legs.</p><p>""You, too,"" I replied, looking at my first real-life naked girl. She was really cute, too! Just like one of the girls in the book. I could see the little slit between her legs very clearly, even the little tiny bump at the top of it. She didn't have any hair, though like a couple of the older girls did.</p><p>""So... now what?"" I asked after a couple minutes of us staring at each other's naked bodies.</p><p>""I don't know... how about... how about maybe we touch each other?""</p><p>""Like touch how?""</p><p>""Well..."" Cori picked up the book and turned to the shot of the boy touching the girl's bare breast. ""How about if you touch me like this and then I'll touch you like this,"" she said, turning to the page where the kids were laying on their backs with the girl holding the boy's penis.</p><p>""Ok, sure!"" I said, incredibly excited at the idea of a girl touching my penis.</p><p>""So... you can touch me now, if you want,"" Cori said, sort of leaning over towards me.</p><p>I reached out with my fingers and brushed them gently against one of her small breasts, feeling a little rush of excitement go through my body. I don't really know WHY. I mean, it's not like her breasts were very big. But there was still something really cool about them.</p><p>""Mmmm... that feels very nice,"" Cori said with her eyes half closed.</p><p>""It does?""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""Cool. I'll keep doing it, then."" Living up to my statement, I kept on playing around with her breast, mostly fondling the hard nipple.</p><p>After about three minutes of this, Cori said, ""Do you want me to touch you now, Mykie?""</p><p>""Sure!""</p><p>""Ok, lay down.""</p><p>I lay down on the old carpets that made up the floor of the Fort. They weren't very clean, but at this point I didn't care too much.</p><p>Cori lay down next to me and somewhat awkwardly took hold of my penis between her thumb and index finger. The tingles of excitement that had gone through me before were nothing compared to the ones coursing through my young body now!</p><p>""Does that feel good?"" Cori asked, looking at me.</p><p>I exhaled the breath I'd been holding and gasped out. ""Yeah! It does!"" I swallowed a couple times and said, ""Try moving your fingers up and down...""</p><p>""Like this?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah..."" I closed my eyes as the pleasure swept over me.</p><p>Then I had a little idea. I rolled over onto my side and took the hand that was closest to Cori, rubbing my fingers along her bare breasts again, figuring that this way we could make each other both feel good at the same time.</p><p>""This is really fun.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" said Cori. ""I'm glad I found that book.""</p><p>""Me, too."" After a few more seconds. ""Cori?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Can I touch you down there?""</p><p>I'd expected that maybe she'd say no, but she said, ""Ok!"" and lifted her leg a little so that I could get access to her smooth vagina.</p><p>I figured it would be just like touching her breasts, so I simply reached out a couple fingers and started rubbing along the slit. I quickly learned that things between Cori's legs were much, much different from those at chest level. Everything was much more complex than I'd thought it would be! There were little hills, little valleys and that little bump at the top. I just rubbed everything I could on the principle that if she didn't like it, she'd tell me.</p><p>At one point I felt a little wet spot and sort of poked my finger against it. Imagine my surprise when I felt my finger sort of start sliding into something! Cori made a strange little noise and I instantly froze, hoping nothing was wrong.</p><p>Cori said, ""Why did you stop, Mykie?""</p><p>""I thought maybe I was hurting you...?""</p><p>""No, it felt really nice!""</p><p>""Oh, ok."" I put my finger back in the wet spot and pushed in again, feeling it slide into her to the first knuckle. ""That feels good?"" I asked.</p><p>""Oh, yes, Mykie..."" She whispered, squeezing my penis a little.</p><p>I put two and two together as my finger sank a little deeper into Cori's warmth. ""Is this where the boy goes in?""</p><p>Gasping a little and nodding, Cori said, ""Yeah, I think so.""</p><p>""Cool..."" My finger was now entirely inside her, surrounded by a feeling of warm, tight wetness like nothing I'd ever felt before.</p><p>Then my heart skipped a beat as Cori said, ""Do you wanna try... you know... putting this,"" she gave my penis another gentle squeeze, ""inside there?""</p><p>My mouth went dry. I wasn't at all sure what to say. I wanted to, but I knew that we were both still too young to be doing stuff like that. I mean, we were only eleven after all.</p><p>""You mean... have sex?"" I was smart enough to know what it was when a boy put his penis into a girl's vagina.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Do you really think we should?"" I asked, moving my finger within her vagina and stalling for time.</p><p>""I guess so. I mean the kids in the book do it, right?""</p><p>""Yeah, that's true.""</p><p>""So do you wanna try it?"" Cori asked again.</p><p>""Ok,"" I said, butterflies flocking in my stomach.</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>After a couple minutes, ""So... how do we do it?"" Cori said.</p><p>""I guess like they show in the book.""</p><p>""Get the book.""</p><p>I pulled my finger out of Cori's vagina and picked up the book, turning to the page where the boy and girl were fucking. We stared at it for a bit.</p><p>""So I just lay on my back and spread my legs like her and you get on top of me and put it inside, right?"" Cori said after a bit.</p><p>""Yeah, it looks like that's what we do.""</p><p>""Ok."" Cori did as she said, laying down and spreading her legs wide, giving me a perfect view of her vagina.</p><p>I got up on my knees between her legs, staring down at my target, my extremely hard penis sticking almost straight up. I sort of laid on top of Cori, feeling the tip of my erection brush against her hairless vagina.</p><p>""Ok, so I just push it in, right?""</p><p>""I guess so,"" Cori said, looking up at me. ""I've never done this before.""</p><p>""Me, either.""</p><p>""Well, just try it and see what happens.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I pushed, hoping I was in the right place. Apparently I wasn't, cause I felt my penis sort of deflecting upwards and rubbing against the small bump I'd seen before.</p><p>""Oooooh..."" managed Cori, her eyes crossing a little. ""It didn't go in...""</p><p>""I know.""</p><p>""Try it again.""</p><p>Bracing myself with my hands on the floor, I wiggled my hips around until I felt my penis poking against Cori's vagina. Then I pushed forward again, expecting to slide in easily, but instead felt my erection deflected once more.</p><p>""It's not working,"" I said.</p><p>""Here, you're not in the right place. Let me help."" Cori put her hand between our bodies, taking hold of my penis and lining it up. I felt the tip rub against the wetness I'd felt before. ""Try now.""</p><p>I held my breath, wanting so much to get this right. I'd been a little reluctant earlier, but now I was determined. I pushed. I pushed again. I pushed some more, hoping I was in the right place. And very slowly my still hairless eleven-year-old virgin penis worked itself up into Cori's tight eleven-year-old virgin vagina.</p><p>""Oh!"" Cori whispered in a little gasp. ""Oh, it's going in me!""</p><p>""I know..."" I kept pushing and suddenly could push no more. I looked down, seeing only my hairless genitals disappearing into Cori.</p><p>""Wow,"" Cori whispered.</p><p>""Yeah..."" I was a little overwhelmed myself, amazed at how good my penis felt.</p><p>""So... now what?"" Cori asked.</p><p>""I think I'm supposed to, like, move it around.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I began moving my hips, trying my best to slide my penis back and forth inside Cori's vagina. I wasn't sure exactly what moves I was supposed to use, so I simply did whatever felt good to me. It seemed to be the right idea, cause Cori was obviously enjoying herself, too.</p><p>The only problem was that my penis kept slipping out. Cori helped me get it back inside her every time, but it was still really annoying.</p><p>""I got an idea,"" Cori said after the fourth time I slipped out of her.</p><p>""What?"" I asked with slight exasperation.</p><p>""How about we roll over and I get on top? Then it should stay in me ok.""</p><p>I brightened up. This sounded like a good plan! ""Sure, let's try that!""</p><p>I pulled out of Cori, reluctantly, feeling a sudden sensation of cold on my penis as it exited my best friend's warm vagina. I then turned over and laid down on my back as Cori straddled me.</p><p>""Ok, let's see if this works,"" Cori said. She took hold of my penis, lined it up with her vagina and lowered herself down. ""Oooooh... I think it's deeper this way...""</p><p>""Yeah."" I closed my eyes in bliss as the pleasure swept over me. Deeper or not, it still was one of the best things I'd ever experienced in my life.</p><p>Cori began moving up and down on my penis, ridding me like some very happy animal. I placed my hands on her hips and relaxed as much as I could. I knew that pretty soon I'd cum, like I did when I jerked off. I didn't make any sperm yet, not like my cousin who'd shown me how to do it, but I knew it still felt good and I certainly knew that I was getting close to having it happen.</p><p>When it did actually happen, though, it caught me sort of by surprise with how intense it was. I lifted my butt off the carpets and really pushed deep into Cori's vagina, trying to go as far inside her as I could while I nearly passed out with the incredible pleasure I was experiencing!</p><p>By the time I came down from Seventh Heaven, Cori was looking at me strangely, my penis still twitching a little within her vagina.</p><p>""What just happened?""</p><p>""I just... had an orgasm..."" I managed to say. ""It's what happens... to boys when you... do good things to them...""</p><p>""Oh. Ok."" She sat up a little, my penis falling out of her.</p><p>""I really liked that, Cori,"" I said to her as she laid down next to me.</p><p>""Me, too, Mykie."" She kissed me on the lips. I kissed her back. ""Do you want to do it again?""</p><p>""Hell, yeah!""</p><p>Cori and I fucked five times that day. She finally managed to have an orgasm of her own the fourth time and was THAT ever a surprise to me! I'd never thought about girls having them, or about how her vagina would contract around my penis, but I was certainly happy to learn!</p><p>Cori and I spent as much time having sex as we possibly could. We did it at my house, at her house, at the Fort, even at school a couple times. It was one of the best times of my life!</p><p>Unfortunately, about a year after we'd started her parents caught us doing it in her bedroom. I'd gotten into the habit of sneaking into her room at night, which in retrospect was probably not the wisest thing to do. I was barred from ever seeing her again, I got a lecture from both my parents and a few weeks later Cori's family moved away. She was able to get away from them the night before and we fucked our brains out under the moonlight at our little Fort.</p><p>I got an email from her just a few weeks after that. She'd missed her period and thought she was maybe pregnant. A test later proved she was. She miscarried just a couple weeks later, which I guess was for the best.</p><p>I wasn't able to get laid again until I was seventeen and finally got a ""real"" girlfriend. She and I were together for a couple years and almost got married, but we ended up breaking up before that could happen. Now I'm in college and I've fucked more girls than I can think of, but I still keep wondering how my life might have gone, though, had things turned out differently. If we hadn't been caught, or if she hadn't miscarried or something like that. Maybe we would have gotten married at some point. I guess I'll never know.</p>"
112,Up the Creek,Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teens', 'inc', '1st']","After a bit of fun accidentally leads to penetration, a brother and sister learn how to deal with the consequences.",2013-01-30T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""This is the spot, Matt! Right here!"" called out my sister Cindy. She was twelve, a year younger than my thirteen years.</p><p>""Alright!"" I said, following her over a small hill. We'd been walking for about thirty minutes, exploring the land our family had bought a few weeks ago. We'd moved out here to the mid-West after spending most of our lives in Seattle, and it was really neat having all this land to explore! Since it was summer vacation we'd have plenty of time to look around and see our property.</p><p>""See! Right here!"" she said, pointing to a small creek. We'd known it was somewhere on the land, but we hadn't known exactly where.</p><p>""Oh, yeah!"" I said, coming down the slope to join her. ""Hey, cool. I wonder if there's any fish in here?""</p><p>""Maybe. I saw a turtle down here earlier.""</p><p>""A turtle? Cool!""</p><p>We walked along the creek, looking into the water to see if we could spot anything of interest, but there didn't seem to be much there. It was still pretty cool to see that we had our own little river here on our land!</p><p>Cindy and I paused under a large tree of some sort. I didn't know what kind of tree it was. We were used to evergreens and anything beyond that was just outside our purview. It was big and shady, though, and that was what mattered, cause it was getting kind of warm.</p><p>I took a sip from the bottle of water I was carrying with me and leaned back against the tree. It was very nice outside.</p><p>""I like it here,"" Cindy said.</p><p>I laughed a little. ""I was thinking something like that myself.""</p><p>""It's nice.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Cindy looked at the creek. ""I wanna go wading. I don't think it's deep enough to swim, but I think I can at least splash around a little.""</p><p>""That sounds like a good idea.""</p><p>My sister was wearing her jeans. She tried pulling up the legs, but they were really tight. Looking over at me, she said, ""I'm going to take them off and go in my panties. Do you care?""</p><p>""Not really,"" I said.</p><p>""Ok."" Cindy stood up and unbuttoned and unzipped her jeans, wiggling until they were off her, leaving her in a pair of light blue panties. She set her jeans aside and waded out into the water.</p><p>""Oooh! It's kinda nice in here!"" She said, walking back and forth.</p><p>""It is?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah. Nice and cool.""</p><p>I was becoming aware of how hot I was. After watching Cindy splash around for a bit, I said, ""I'm going to come in, too.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>My jeans weren't quite as tight as my sister's, but I didn't feel like wearing them. I got out of them and my t-shirt and waded into the water in my boxers. As I got out into the middle of the water, I let out a happy little sigh.</p><p>""You're right, Cindy. This IS nice.""</p><p>""See, I told you.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>I wanted to just lower my whole body into the water, but that would have left me with wet boxers, and I didn't want to deal with that all day long, so I just suffered. Cindy seemed to be having the same thoughts. A couple times I saw her start to sit down in the water, but stop herself when she realized she was going to get wet.</p><p>Finally after too much of this nonsense, I said to my sister, ""Look. You wanna splash around full-on, right, but not get your clothes wet?""</p><p>""Yeah, how did you know?""</p><p>""Because I wanna do the same thing,"" I said with a little smile.</p><p>Cindy giggled. ""Ok. So what do you wanna do about it, Matt?""</p><p>""Well... you know what skinny-dipping is, right?""</p><p>""That's where you swim naked?""</p><p>""Yeah. We can maybe do that.""</p><p>Cindy seemed to consider this for a bit. ""I don't know... I guess it might be ok. We've seen each other naked before, after all.""</p><p>I dimly remembered us seeing each other naked like four or five years ago. I was surprised she remembered it at all. ""Well, yeah. I mean, it's been a long time, but it's not any big thing, right?""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess...""</p><p>""So, you wanna try it?""</p><p>""Yeah... ok, I guess it's ok.""</p><p>""Cool."" I stood up and got out of my boxers, tossing them onto the shore. Now naked, and somewhat aware of my sister looking at my body, I settled down into the water, hissing a little as the cold came into contact with my virgin penis, but then relaxing. It felt really nice.</p><p>As I got comfortable, Cindy took off her shirt and her panties. I found myself looking idly at her as she stripped. Really all that I was thinking about when I came up with this idea was how nice it would be to get really wet. I had no sexual thoughts whatsoever about Cindy. Why would I? She was my sister, after all. But now as I looked at her naked body, I realized I was getting a major hard-on.</p><p>It was a nice body to be sure. Her breasts were still pretty small, but very nice, and she had only a couple strands of hair between her legs. I could see a beautiful little slit other than that. It was very cool seeing her like this, and it did make me horny, I'll admit. I figured the thoughts would go away soon enough, though.</p><p>Cindy sat down in the water across from me. I saw her nipples harden as the cold hit her. She sucked in a breath, but then soon relaxed.</p><p>""Oh, this is very nice, Matt. What a good idea!""</p><p>""Thanks,"" I said. ""I like it.""</p><p>Cindy grinned an innocent grin and suddenly moved her arm, sending a nice splash of water directly into my face.</p><p>I sputtered and spit out water. ""What the hell was THAT for!""</p><p>""Because, dummy, that's what you do in water like this.""</p><p>""Says who?"" I asked, moving my arm slowly.</p><p>""Says- ACK!"" she cried out as a wave of water hit her right in the face. ""You dork!"" Cindy said, and launched herself at me.</p><p>Giggling and splashing, we fell together into the water, wrestling around under the surface, trying to dunk each other and just generally having a good time of it. The entire time my penis was very hard, but I didn't really pay any attention to it, figuring that it would calm down and behave itself in time.</p><p>Meantime there was the wrestling to concentrate on! At one point Cindy managed to get me onto my back and dunked my head under the water while straddling my waist. I wasn't about to put up with this and quickly flipped her over. With a little squeak she fell onto her back. I quickly laid on top of her, holding her down with my body positioned between her legs.</p><p>""Say uncle!"" I said.</p><p>""Never!"" Cindy replied. She sucked in a bit of water and sprayed it out at me.</p><p>""Oh, gross!"" I said, and started moving around, trying to get a hold on her so that she couldn't move. Cindy fought back, and as we moved I started to become aware of the tip of my penis pressing against something very warm. I was still an ignorant virgin and made no connection at all.</p><p>Still giggling, Cindy shifted her body under me and I shifted mine on top of hers. Suddenly I the felt the strangest sensation of my penis pushing into a very soft, warm, tight, yielding place unlike any I'd ever been in before. Reflexively, I pushed forward until I was completely inside, wondering just what the hell was happening. Whatever it was, it was certainly incredible!</p><p>Then I looked down at Cindy's wide-eyed face. She had the strangest look of shock, surprise, confusion and pleasure. I couldn't really describe it any more than that. It wasn't anything I'd ever seen before.</p><p>That was when I made the connection. I looked down, but I couldn't see anything clearly under the water because my body was in the way. So I pulled back a little with my hips and then pushed forward, experiencing the most incredible pleasure I'd ever felt in my life. Cindy let out a little whimper in response and I suddenly knew what had happened.</p><p>Somehow during the wrestling and fun, my thirteen-year-old virgin penis had wound up positioned just perfectly to enter my little sister's twelve-year-old vagina. When we'd moved around, well... so now I was actually inside her! Oh, god, it felt wonderful! Then my brain kicked in about just how wrong the situation was.</p><p>Quickly I pulled back, feeling a shock of cold water on my penis as it withdrew from Cindy's vagina. I sat down hard on the bottom of the creek and stared at my sister, trying to get my breath back. She sat up a little and looked back at me.</p><p>Feeling that I had to say something first, I began with, ""I'm really sorry, Cindy! I didn't mean for that to happen! Please don't be mad!""</p><p>""Were you just... were we... did you..."" She didn't seem to be able to really think right now.</p><p>""I'm sorry, I'm sorry! I didn't mean for it to happen!"" I was getting on the verge of panic right now.</p><p>Cindy stood up and quickly walked over to shore, grabbing her clothes and putting them on. I got out and started getting dressed, too. She began walking fast back towards the house and I had to really MOVE to keep up with her, constantly apologizing as we walked, and getting more and more worried as she ignored me.</p><p>When we were about halfway to the house, Cindy stopped and turned towards me.</p><p>""Just to make sure... I mean, I've never done anything like... well... I mean... you did have... you know... your dick... in me, right Matt?""</p><p>I hung my head. ""Yeah... I didn't mean to... I'm sorry..."" I felt like shit and I could tell I was probably going to start crying soon.</p><p>""So you were... fucking me..."" she said softly.</p><p>""I'm really sorry,"" I choked out.</p><p>Cindy softened a little. ""Look, Matt, I know it was an accident... I'm just... I don't know... I know you didn't mean to do it, though. I'm not mad at you.""</p><p>""You're not?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""I didn't meant to hurt you,"" I said, trying to hold back the tears.</p><p>Cindy shook her head. ""You didn't hurt me. It actually felt really good. I just... well, I hadn't expected it, you know?""</p><p>""I didn't expect it, either.""</p><p>""I'm sorry I got all mad at you.""</p><p>""It's ok... I'm sorry I accidentally fucked you..."" I said with a little smile.</p><p>Cindy smiled back a little. ""Look... don't tell Mom or Dad about this, ok?""</p><p>I laughed a ragged laugh. ""I wasn't planning to, Matt, believe me. You won't tell either, right?""</p><p>""Right.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Cindy held out her hand and we shook on it. Then she said, ""We should probably get back home.""</p><p>""Yeah, ok.""</p><p>Cindy surprised me by giving me a very tight hug and when we broke it, we started walking back to the house.</p><p>All through the day I kept feeling really weird about what had happened. I felt very bad about it and very guilty about it, and even worse about the fact that it felt so good to be inside my sister's vagina and then even worse than THAT when I kept getting hard every time I looked at her.</p><p>Late that night when I was in my bed trying to sleep, my erection kept distracting me. Finally I realized that I would never sleep without jerking off. Of course when I did so, I kept thinking about how fantastic it had been to have my penis inside my sister's vagina. I came buckets thinking about fucking her and then slept fitfully, consumed by guilt and very confused about everything.</p><p>* * *</p><p>Next morning after I woke up, I started masturbating again, thinking about how I'd basically fucked my little sister. I wound up cumming all over myself and felt very guilty about it. I was so confused, really. I mean, it had felt good and all, but I knew it was bad. I just didn't know what to do, what to think or what to feel. It was driving me nuts.</p><p>When I went downstairs for breakfast, Cindy was already sitting at the table eating some cereal. I thought about just sneaking back up, but she saw me.</p><p>""Hey, Matt.""</p><p>""Hey."" I walked over and got some cereal, sitting down at the breakfast table with Cindy.</p><p>We ate in awkward silence for a while. I kept wondering what was going through her mind. What she felt about yesterday. If she was mad, if she was indifferent. I also kept thinking about how she'd mentioned that it felt good having me inside her. That thought made me nice and hard.</p><p>Finally Cindy said, ""Look. We need to talk about yesterday.""</p><p>""I was just thinking that.""</p><p>She was quiet for a little longer and then said, ""Do you think... did that count as... you know... sex?""</p><p>I picked at my food. ""I don't know. I mean... I had it in you and everything... but... I don't know if it counts or not.""</p><p>Cindy nodded. ""I don't know either. I mean, I know sex is where, you know, a guy has his... well, his penis inside a girl... and you had yours in me... but..."" She trailed off and shrugged.</p><p>""Yeah. I don't know. I wish there was someone we could talk with.""</p><p>""Yeah. But you won't be telling anyone, will you?""</p><p>""No. Will you?""</p><p>""No."" She ate a couple more bites of cereal and then said, ""So what happens now?""</p><p>""With us?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>I sighed. ""I don't know,"" I confessed. ""I kept thinking about it all last night.""</p><p>""You did?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Me, too. What did you think?""</p><p>I shrugged. ""I don't know. I thought about a lot of things. What did YOU think about?""</p><p>Cindy shrugged back at me. ""Lots of stuff. Mostly just that I hoped you weren't, like, mad at me or anything.""</p><p>""Mad?"" I echoed. ""Why would I be mad?""</p><p>""I don't know. Just because.""</p><p>Laughing a little I said, ""Sounds like we're both kind of confused about it all.""</p><p>""Yeah."" Cindy smiled a little and I felt some of the tension go away.</p><p>""Can I ask you a question?"" I said as she stood and started clearing her dishes from the table.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Well... you said that, you know, it felt kind of good when I was in you?""</p><p>Cindy shook her head. ""No. I didn't say that.""</p><p>I blinked. ""You didn't?""</p><p>""No."" She grinned a little. ""I said it felt REALLY good when you were in me.""</p><p>I laughed again and started clearing away my dishes. ""Ok, ok. You're right, that's what you said.""</p><p>""So what was your question?""</p><p>""Well... did it feel good for you?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said with a nod as I began rinsing my dishes. ""I mean I was a little shocked at first, but then it felt very nice.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>""What did it feel like for you?""</p><p>I looked directly into Cindy's eyes. ""It was the best thing I'd ever felt in my life.""</p><p>Cindy blushed a little. ""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>We walked into the living room together. Cindy quietly said, ""Can I tell you something, Matt?""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""Last night when I was in bed I was... well, touching myself... and I kept thinking about you... and how it had felt when you were inside me...""</p><p>""You did?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>I smiled a little. ""I did the same thing.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yep.""</p><p>""Cool!"" Cindy giggled.</p><p>""I wish we knew if it counted as sex,"" I said.</p><p>Cindy said, ""I know... well, let's figure it out. What exactly is sex?""</p><p>""Don't you know?"" I asked, briefly confused.</p><p>Cindy rolled her eyes. ""Of course I know, Matt. I want to hear you give me a definition.""</p><p>""Sex is when a boy has his penis inside a girl's vagina,"" I said. Using the real words made me sound a little more knowing than I actually was.</p><p>""Ok, so you had your penis inside my vagina, but you took it out really quick.""</p><p>""Yeah... I think you also have to, like, actually move it in and out for it to count as sex."" The conversation was giving me a massive hard-on.</p><p>""I felt you moving it a little,"" Cindy said.</p><p>I nodded. ""Yeah. I moved it in and out once cause I wasn't sure where I was or what I was doing. I figured moving might tell me.""</p><p>""Did it?""</p><p>""Yeah. When I saw your face it was pretty easy to put two and two together.""</p><p>""Ok. So you moved it in and out once. Does that count as sex?""</p><p>""It might,"" I said with a shrug. ""I think also for it to be sex maybe the boy has to shoot his sperm into the girl?""</p><p>""You didn't do that, did you?""</p><p>""No, I wasn't even close to doing that.""</p><p>Cindy thought about this. ""No... that doesn't work because you had your penis inside my vagina and you moved it in and out, even if it was only once. Even if you didn't shoot your sperm into me... I think we did it.""</p><p>""So we had sex?"" I asked, my penis throbbing.</p><p>""Yeah."" Cindy took a deep breath and nodded. ""We had sex.""</p><p>""Ok."" I sat back on the couch, my mind whirling. ""Wow. So we're not virgins anymore.""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess we aren't.""</p><p>""Wow.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Cindy?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""You wanna do it again?"" I blurted out.</p><p>Cindy was silent for a very long time. Finally she slowly said, ""I don't know, Matt... I mean, I do want to cause it felt really good... but we're brother and sister, so I don't think we should.""</p><p>""Yeah, but we already did it once,"" I countered. ""So why not do it again?""</p><p>""But we did it by accident then... I don't think we should do it again."" She sounded unconvinced.</p><p>""Look, what can it hurt, Cindy? I mean, my penis was already in you once. What does it hurt if I'm in you again?""</p><p>""I don't know...""</p><p>""How about if we try it just once?"" I asked in near desperation. ""If we don't really like it, we don't ever have to do it again. But since we had sex once and we're not virgins anymore, we might as well really honestly DO IT all the way just once, you know? So that we know what it's really like.""</p><p>""Yeah... well, I guess if it's just once, it can't hurt.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Cindy thought a little longer and then finally shrugged. ""Ok. We can try it once more, but not ever again unless we both really want to, ok?""</p><p>""Ok!"" I said, prepared to agree to just about anything if it meant my penis could return to the paradise that lay between my little sister's legs. ""So where do you wanna do it?""</p><p>""How about my bedroom?"" Cindy said after a bit.</p><p>""Ok."" I stood up.</p><p>Cindy rather shakily got to her feet and we walked up to her bedroom. Once we were inside, she shut and locked the door and we stood there next to her bed looking at just about everything except for each other.</p><p>""So I guess we should get naked?"" I said, desperate to move things along.</p><p>""Yeah, I guess.""</p><p>I moved first, starting by taking off my shirt. Cindy took of hers a few seconds later and soon both her and I were naked. Cindy's eyes went straight to my hard penis while my eyes went right to the smooth slit between her legs.</p><p>We started at each other until Cindy said, ""So... how do we do it?""</p><p>I put some thought into it and said, ""I'm not really sure. I guess you just lay down and I'll get on top of you and put it inside.""</p><p>""Ok,"" Cindy said as she laid down on her bed, parting her legs.</p><p>I got on top of my sister, resting my penis against her preteen vagina. I was very nervous at the thought of what I was about to do, but I was also really eager to see what it was like to really FUCK and not just stick it in and pull it right out again.</p><p>Looking down between Cindy's legs, I saw what I figured was the right place. I took my teenage penis in my hand and pressed the tip against the spot. ""Right here?""</p><p>""A little higher,"" she whispered.</p><p>""Here?"" I said after adjusting.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Ok."" Taking a deep breath I pushed against the spot, imagining my penis sliding easily into place just like it had before.</p><p>That didn't happen.</p><p>What did happen was that my penis just pressed against her but didn't seem to penetrate at all. Scowling a little I pulled back a tiny bit and then pushed forward again. Still nothing.</p><p>""Are you sure I'm in the right place?"" I asked.</p><p>Cindy gave me a look. ""Trust me.""</p><p>""Ok, so why aren't I going in?""</p><p>""I don't know. Keep trying.""</p><p>I was pleased that at least she wasn't going to insist that I stop. I readjusted myself and applied pressure once more. This time I felt it. A very slight yielding sensation around the tip of my penis. Encouraged, I pushed a little further and looked down to see the tip disappearing into my sister.</p><p>Cindy gripped my arms. ""Oh! I can feel you going in!""</p><p>""Yeah..."" I whispered. I pushed again and pulled back a little to get my balance. Then when I pushed forward once more it was the same strange slide into pleasure, my little sister's vagina almost sucking my penis into her. I let out a gasp of pure delight as the last of my shaft sank into her, my body pressing directly against hers. Looking down I could see only my pubic hair against her mostly bare pubes. I was inside my sister once again.</p><p>""Oh, Matt,"" Cindy whispered, looking up into my eyes. ""Oh, you're in me again...""</p><p>""Yeah..."" I whispered back. ""Do you like it?""</p><p>""Yes,"" she moaned. ""Oh, yes... god, I like it..."" Cindy wrapped her legs around mine and pulled me down on top of her, my bare chest pressing against her small breasts.</p><p>Doing my best not to cum too soon, I said, ""Can I start moving?""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>I began flexing my hips, moving my teenage penis slowly back and forth within my sister's wonderful preteen vagina. Now I knew I was certainly having sex! There was no question anymore. I was officially fucking my sister, and GOD was it wonderful!</p><p>Cindy started moving under me as I fucked her. The wet and tight magic surrounding my penis started getting even wetter and tighter. It was pretty obvious she was really enjoying the sex. I was happy to see that, cause it certainly increased the chances of me getting to do it again!</p><p>Deep within my penis, though, I could feel my orgasm approaching. As I fucked Cindy, I managed to whisper to her, ""I can't... hold back... I'm gonna... cum soon...""</p><p>Cindy may or may not have known exactly what I was talking about. All she did was nod and moan a little. That was enough for me! I lost all control and pushed deep inside my sister's vagina as my penis began firing off sending several blasts of incestual sperm up into her waiting body. I gave no thought at all to the possibility of getting her pregnant. All I cared about was the total bliss my body was experiencing.</p><p>Cindy must've felt much the same thing, because under me she began moaning in earnest and I felt her vagina suddenly clutch and grip at my penis as she held tight onto my naked body. I didn't know for sure that girls had orgasms, but what Cindy was going through certainly had to be one!</p><p>When we were both done cumming, we looked into each other's eyes, our minds whirling. I slowly pulled my penis out of Cindy and rolled over to lay on her bed next to her. We hadn't meant to fuck the first time. We'd certainly intended to the second time. And now I knew it wasn't going to be the last time.</p>"
113,Parker's Present,Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teens', 'inc', '1st']",A teenage girl comes up with an interesting notion of what to give her little brother for his birthday.,2013-02-01T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I was bummed because my brother was bummed. His name was Parker and he'd turned twelve today. Both our parents were out of town on business all week, though, which meant he hadn't had much of a birthday. They'd promised him something very nice when they came back, but it still wasn't the same.</p><p>To make matters worse, I'd tried to bake him a cake when I got back from my classes (I was taking late afternoon classes at a local community college, hoping that would lead me to a good future). I was eighteen, smart, capable and shouldn't have had any problem with baking a cake. But I'd burned it to a crisp.</p><p>""I'm really sorry,"" I said to him again as we looked at the charred mess that had come out of the oven.</p><p>Parker shrugged. ""That's ok, Laney. I know you tried.""</p><p>We ate dinner in silence after that, then Parker went quietly up to his bedroom, leaving me feeling totally crappy cause now I had nothing for him (his cake was meant to be his birthday present. I was poor and couldn't afford anything decent). I started to think about what else I might be able to give him as a present.</p><p>I went into the living room to watch some TV while I thought, but after a couple hours I still couldn't think of anything. A little depressed, I shut off the TV and walked quietly upstairs, figuring I might as well turn in early.</p><p>As I moved by Parker's bedroom door, I could hear a very faint sound, almost right on the edge of hearing. I paused for a second and listened. After a moment I figured out what it was. Springs. Bedsprings. Squeaking in a very steady, rhythmic pattern.</p><p>I had to stifle a giggle. It was pretty obvious what my little brother was up to right now. He'd obviously decided to give himself a little birthday present. Well, that was ok. At least he'd feel a little better.</p><p>I went into my bedroom and started undressing for bed. Once I was naked I laid down and reached for my lap to turn off the light. Then I paused, a thought playing through my mind. I shook my head and refused to let it settle. Click, and the light went off.</p><p>But the thought returned, slowly and quietly. I fought back against it, refusing to pay any attention, but it persisted. Finally I decided to confront it directly. The thought was this: Maybe, just maybe, I could give my little brother the ultimate present. His first fuck with a girl.</p><p>I shook my head. No. This would be ten kinds of wrong. Not only was he my little brother, but he was only just barely twelve. I hadn't lost my virginity until I was... well, ok, I'd been twelve, too, but MORE twelve than he was.</p><p>Still... while there were a dozen or so good reasons not to do it with him, were there any good reasons TO do it with him? Well, it would be a present I wouldn't have to pay for, which was good. It'd certainly make him happy, which was good. Plus, well, I hadn't been laid in a few months. Getting fucked again would be nice, even if it was with my little brother. Even better, I wouldn't have to make him wear a condom, cause it would be his first time. Since I was on the Pill, pregnancy wouldn't be an issue.</p><p>I tried to fight back on the thoughts even as my hand drifted down between my legs. No, no, no. I couldn't have sex with my little brother. That would be just bad as bad can be. I mean, there was no way it could be a good idea.</p><p>But maybe... well... maybe...</p><p>I sat up abruptly. Ok. I couldn't let him fuck me, right, but I could at least do a few other things with him, couldn't I? Just so that he would learn a few things, maybe get off, certainly have a better birthday than he had so far.</p><p>A little tingle went through my vagina as I turned the light back on and grabbed my bathrobe. Yes. I'd do a little bit of stuff with him. Just enough to give him an education about sex, but not enough to actually get fucked by him. That'd work.</p><p>Before I could chicken out, I went into the hall and knocked on Parker's bedroom door. His light was still on, so I was pretty sure he was awake, and I hadn't heard the bedsprings, so I guess he was done with that.</p><p>""What?"" came his voice.</p><p>""Let me in for a second.""</p><p>""Ok."" He came up and unlocked his bedroom door. As he opened it, I saw he was wearing only a t-shirt and boxers. Good. ""What?""</p><p>""I have a birthday present for you,"" I said with a smile.</p><p>""Oh?"" Parker perked up a little. ""What is it?""</p><p>""Sit on your bed and close your eyes.""</p><p>""Ok."" He did so.</p><p>I took a breath. This was it. I unwrapped my robe and let it drop to the ground. Then I softly said, ""Ok, open your eyes.""</p><p>Parker did so, and then opened his eyes even wider as he looked at my nude body. His mouth opened and he squeaked out, ""You're naked!""</p><p>""Yes, I know.""</p><p>""Why are you naked!?""</p><p>""Well..."" I sat down on his bed as he moved away a little. ""I'm naked cause I'm going to give you a present. I'm going to teach you all about girls.""</p><p>""You are?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""So..."" I sat back on my brother's bed and spread my legs, grateful that I kept my pubic hair to a minimum. ""Anything you wanna know?""</p><p>""Uh... god... I don't know..."" He looked at my naked body. ""I mean... this is all... you know... like a surprise.""</p><p>""Aren't birthday presents supposed to be?"" I said with a smile.</p><p>Parker grinned back. ""Yeah.""</p><p>""So?""</p><p>""Uhm..."" He looked at me some more. ""Uh... I just don't know what I should ask about.""</p><p>""Ask anything.""</p><p>""Ok... well... where does the boy... you know... stick it in?"" Parker asked with a blush.</p><p>""That's easy. Right here."" I reached down and spread my vagina open with my fingers, giving my brother a good look.</p><p>""Oh! Wow..."" He peered down. ""Cool.""</p><p>""You can stick your finger in there, if you want,"" I said, already prepared to at least go that far.</p><p>""Wow, really?""</p><p>""Yeah. Just lick it so that it's wet and slide it right inside.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Nervously, Parker liked his index finger. It shook slightly as he moved it down between my legs. I closed my eyes in anticipation and then felt the sensation of his finger slowly sliding down into my wet vagina. I let out a little sigh of pleasure and opened my eyes as I pulled my fingers away.</p><p>""See?"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah... wow...""</p><p>I felt him wiggling his finger around inside me. It was very nice. I grinned at him. ""That feels good.""</p><p>""It does?""</p><p>""Yeah."" Looking down I could see the tent in Parker's boxers. ""Why don't you get out of your clothes, too?""</p><p>Parker looked at himself. ""Me?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>He licked his lips as he thought for a moment, then nodded and pulled off first his t-shirt then his boxers, letting his virgin penis pop into view. It was still totally hairless and probably only about four inches long. Looked nice, though.</p><p>""You can touch my breasts, too, if you want,"" I said to him.</p><p>""Ok."" Parker reached over and tentatively rested one of his hands on one of my breasts. He rubbed at it a little. ""Feels neat.""</p><p>""I bet it does,"" I said with a smile.</p><p>Parker blushed. ""I liked it better when I had my finger in you, though.""</p><p>I laughed. ""So did I! You can put it back in if you want to.""</p><p>""Ok."" My brother crouched between my legs and slid his finger back into my vagina.</p><p>I let out another happy sigh. I'm sure he was enjoying his birthday present, but I was certainly not minding it much myself! The boy had no real experience, but he was a quick learner and had good instincts.</p><p>Suddenly I gave in to what I really wanted. ""Parker?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Get on top of me.""</p><p>Parker blinked. ""On top?"" he asked weakly.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>Swallowing visibly, Parker moved his lean, naked body between my spread legs. As he settled on top of me I felt the tip of his penis brush lightly against my vagina. He looked at me with an expression of tension and desire on his face.</p><p>""Now what?"" he whispered.</p><p>""What do you think?""</p><p>I felt him shaking a little as he whispered, ""Am I going to..."" He trailed off.</p><p>""Say it,"" I said.</p><p>Parker took a deep breath and shifted his weight a little, sliding his penis against my clitoris. ""Am I going to... to fuck you?""</p><p>""Do you want to?"" I asked, reaching between our naked bodies to take my little brother's penis in my hand, stroking it slowly.</p><p>""Oh... oh... yes, I do..."" he moaned.</p><p>Still slightly unable to believe I was actually doing this, but happy I was able to make my brother feel good for his birthday, I put him into position and pushed down on his cute little butt, feeling his twelve-year-old virgin penis slowly slide into my tight, wet, eighteen-year-old vagina.</p><p>""Oh, god, Laney,"" he whispered as he sank into me. ""I can't... I can't believe I'm... really inside you...""</p><p>""You are,"" I said, wrapping my legs around his nude body.</p><p>""Oh, this feels so nice...""</p><p>I grinned. ""Happy birthday, Parker.""</p><p>""Thanks...""</p><p>Parker fucked me in silence after that. It was strange to me to think that I had my little brother's preteen penis inside my vagina, but it felt pretty nice and the kink of it was enough of a turn-on to make up for the strangeness.</p><p>After about two minutes, Parker's breathing began to really increase. I knew he was close to cumming. I held him tight as closed my eyes, enjoying the pleasure as my brother's penis began to kick and twitch inside me. I didn't feel any sperm splashing out, so I guessed he wasn't making any yet. Still felt nice.</p><p>When Parker was done cumming, he pulled out and laid next to me, trying to get his breath back. I held him close, cuddling up to him and happy that I'd given him the best birthday present he could've ever hoped for.</p><p>""So do I still get a cake?""</p><p>Or maybe not.</p>"
114,The Price I Paid,Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teens', '1st']",A young boy pays the price for losing his virginity. Based on a true story.,2013-02-02T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I'd just turned thirteen when I lost my virginity. It was the ultimate dream goal of just about every boy in the world of that age. Little did I know at the time how much of a price I was going to wind up paying.</p><p>I was at a party when I met Amber. She was fifteen, had long, black hair, wore a very short skirt and t-shirt and smiled a lot. I'd been admiring her from afar for the last couple hours when, much to my surprise, she walked up to me.</p><p>""Hey.""</p><p>""Hi!"" I answered.</p><p>""I'm Amber.""</p><p>""I know. I'm Kevin.""</p><p>""Hello, Kevin,"" she said, shaking my hand politely. ""I haven't seen you at one of Taylor's parties before.""</p><p>I shrugged. ""I've never been to any before.""</p><p>Amber smiled. She had a very sweet smile. ""You having fun?""</p><p>""Yeah, it's pretty cool.""</p><p>As the DJ started playing a new song, Amber said, ""Oh! I love this one! Come dance with me!""</p><p>""Alright!""</p><p>I followed Amber out to the floor where about fifteen other kids were dancing and started doing my best to keep up with her. I wasn't a very good dancer, but I tried as hard as I could, and at least I didn't trip or knock her over or anything.</p><p>We danced for a couple songs before Amber, sweating a little but still smiling, said, ""Come on, Kevin. I need to get out of here for a bit. It's too hot.""</p><p>""Alright,"" I said, sweat plastering my shirt to my body.</p><p>We stepped outside to the large backyard outside Taylor's house. His family had some real money and they lived in a huge house on the outskirts of town. As Amber and I stepped out into the yard, she let out a sigh of happiness.</p><p>""MUCH nicer. I can't stand being all hot and sweaty.""</p><p>""Yeah, it does kind of suck,"" I admitted.</p><p>""So how old are you, Kevin?""</p><p>""Thirteen.""</p><p>""Wow, really? You come off a lot older. Like fifteen or sixteen.""</p><p>""Really?"" My chest swelled up with pride. ""Thanks!""</p><p>""When did you turn thirteen?""</p><p>""Last month.""</p><p>""Wow. Well, you seem really mature for your age.""</p><p>""Thanks.""</p><p>""You wanna go fuck?""</p><p>That brought me up short and stopped me dead in my tracks.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Do you wanna fuck? We can just dash into the woods, no one will see,"" she said, nodding over her shoulder to the trees I only just now realized we'd been walking towards. ""I'm really horny and I wanna get laid,"" she added.</p><p>""Uh... uh...""</p><p>Amber looked at me and then smiled again. ""Oh! You're still a virgin, aren't you?""</p><p>""Well..."" I shrugged awkwardly and looked away. ""Yeah.""</p><p>""Oh... I'd assumed you weren't.""</p><p>""Well... I am. Sorry.""</p><p>Amber giggled and put her hand on my shoulder. ""You don't need to apologize. I don't mind. Virgins can be fun. My offer is still open, if you're interested.""</p><p>I blinked a couple times. ""Do you really mean it? You really want me to... fuck you?"" I could barely get the vital word out.</p><p>""Yeah. You want to?""</p><p>Part of me was really unsure. I mean, it was kind of sudden and a little strange. But the other part of me, the most important part, which was currently rock solid, knew exactly what it wanted to do.</p><p>""Here, come on,"" she said as she looked around and, seeing no one visible, pulled her shirt off to expose two beautiful breasts. My penis twitched at the sight. Then she took my hand and led me towards the trees.</p><p>Once we were back a little ways, Amber turned and kissed me, pressing her whole body against mine as she started slowly pulling my shirt up. Soon it was on the ground, and now I could feel her bare breasts against my young chest.</p><p>""Have you done anything with a girl yet, Kevin?"" she asked.</p><p>I shook my head and eventually found my ability to speak. ""Just kissing. Nothing like this.""</p><p>""Cool."" She kissed me again a few more times and then put a hand on my pants, right over my rigid teenage penis. My pulse went racing at the contact.</p><p>""What... what should I be doing?"" I managed to ask.</p><p>""Nothing yet. I'll do all the work.""</p><p>""Ok...""</p><p>Amber reached down with both hands as she kept kissing me and started to unbutton and unzip my jeans. Once they were open, she pulled them and my boxers down, releasing my virgin penis to pop out into the night.</p><p>""Oh, very nice,"" she cooed as she took it into her hand, stroking it slowly. ""Very nice indeed.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" I gasped. Then my gasp turned into a moan as I felt something warm and wet slide down the length of my erection. I looked down to see Amber's head, her mouth around my penis. My first blowjob... god, it was great!</p><p>After only a short time sucking me, Amber pulled her mouth back and said, ""God, I have to get this thing inside me."" She looked up at me. ""I want you to fuck me now. Ok?""</p><p>I couldn't say anything. I just nodded as she lay back on the ground and pulled up her skirt, removing her panties and spreading her legs. I couldn't see her vagina really clearly cause it was dark out here, but I could see enough to really get my hormones flowing even faster than they already were.</p><p>""Come on down here,"" she said, cocking a finger.</p><p>I dropped down my knees between Amber's legs, my penis pointing straight up at the treetops.</p><p>She took it in her hand and pulled me close. I felt the shaft come into contact with something very wet.</p><p>""I hope you don't mind that I'm rushing. I'm sure you probably pictured your first time a little different.""</p><p>""Oh... it's ok..."" I managed to say. ""I think I can handle it.""</p><p>""Good."" She moved my penis around and I felt something hot and moist against the tip. ""Alright. Push it in.""</p><p>Well, here goes, I thought. I was about to get laid for the first time! I'd never expected it to happen to me ever, much less at my age. But here I was, about to fuck! I took a deep breath and held it as I pushed forward with my hips, feeling my thirteen-year-old virgin penis slip deep into Amber's tight, wet, fifteen-year-old vagina.</p><p>""Oh..."" I whispered as my virginity fled forever.</p><p>""Yeah..."" Amber said, pulling me down on top of her and kissing me. ""Oh, yeah... that's what I wanted to feel...""</p><p>I pushed in as far as I could get, until my balls were resting against her body. I was fucking! I was actually inside a girl! Nothing could ever be more wonderful than this, I thought. It was the best thing EVER!</p><p>Amber moved her hands onto my butt. ""Come on... start moving.""</p><p>Nodding, I pulled back with my hips and then pushed forward, nearly passing out with pleasure. I'd never known anything as wonderful as this was! I went forward and back again, and again, sliding my young penis back and forth inside my first ever vagina.</p><p>Unfortunately, like most boys having their first time, mine didn't last long. I was inside Amber for less than a minute before I started to cum, my sperm shooting out of my penis and going deep into her waiting body.</p><p>As soon as I was finished, I fell on top of Amber, breathing hard, my mind spinning as I tried to take in everything that had just happened to me.</p><p>""Kevin...?"" Amber whispered after a moment.</p><p>""Yeah...?"" I gasped.</p><p>She giggled, her vagina clutching at me slightly. ""Just making sure you're still alive.""</p><p>""I think I am...""</p><p>""Good.""</p><p>I swallowed and managed to get myself back more into reality. ""Do I have to take it out?""</p><p>""Do you want to?""</p><p>""No...""</p><p>""Then don't.""</p><p>""Ok...""</p><p>I stayed on top of Amber, keeping my penis inside the warm tunnel that I never wanted to leave. I didn't ever end up going completely soft, and soon I was back to being hard. Almost on instinct I started thrusting slowly once more.</p><p>""Oooo... I love a boy who can go back for seconds..."" Amber whispered.</p><p>Grinning a little I propped myself up on my elbows and started fucking her a little faster, enjoying how much better it felt the faster I went. It was really cool, too, looking down and seeing her breasts jiggle as I fucked her. As I fucked her! I was fucking a girl! WOW! How many middle school students could say THAT?</p><p>This time I managed to last quite a bit longer, at least four minutes, before I added another blast of sperm to Amber's vagina. Just after I came, she had her orgasm, though at the time I didn't know that was what it was.</p><p>After I was done this time, I pulled out and we sat and talked for a bit before she had me fuck her again, this time with her on top. When that third time was finished, we got dressed and went back to the party. We'd been gone less than an hour.</p><p>I didn't see Amber too much after that. I ran into her at parties a couple more times over the next three months, but she never seemed to be interested in having sex with me again. I was disappointed, but I figured eventually I'd find another girl to fuck. In the meantime, I'd at least have my memories.</p><p>Those memories, though, turned sour quickly when Amber came to find me at school one day with the terrible news.</p><p>""I'm pregnant.""</p><p>Turned out that I'd been the only boy she'd been fucked by since before her last period. A paternity test later proved that I was the father. She gave birth to our son two months before I turned fourteen.</p><p>Having a kid at thirteen really fucked my life up. I stayed in school and did as well as I could with it, and when I turned eighteen I joined the Army. Imagine being a new recruit with a son who's about to start kindergarten.</p><p>To make matters worse, Amber and I stopped getting along. We never really spoke to each other, other than to arrange visitation (she had custody). For our son's sake alone, I wished we'd got on better, but we didn't.</p><p>I paid a pretty steep price for losing my virginity like I did. Three times of having sex when I was thirteen, nothing for years after that, and a kid to show for it. On the whole, I wish I'd waited.</p><p>END</p>"
115,Dull Summer,Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teens', 'inc', '1st']","During her first, boring summer in Arizona, a young girl turns to her brother for entertainment.",2013-02-04T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The late-June sun bore its weight down onto the parched Arizona landscape. I let out a quiet sigh as I looked around. Everything was hot and dry and boring and dull, dull, dull. God, I hated this place. If it was under 90 degrees right now I'd be shocked. Hell, by the time noon rolled around it would probably be over 115. We'd top out at about 120, I figured, then maybe back down to 100 by midnight.</p><p>I sighed again as I walked back inside the air-conditioned trailer my family lived in. We'd moved out here from New York a few months ago because my Dad got a job offer as a county sheriff. He figured it was better to be a sheriff in a small part of Nowhere, Arizona, than it was to be a beat cop in NYC. I disagreed.</p><p>My dad and mom were already at work. My little brother was still sleeping, which left me with the place to myself for a while. Oh, joy. For lack of anything better to do, I booted up the computer and surfed over to a couple of my favorite websites. Places I knew I could find pretty boys to look at.</p><p>Soon teenage boys in various states of nakedness and arousal were on the screen. I reached down into my shorts and began rubbing at my vagina, fantasizing about the pretty young things on display. I hadn't had real sex yet, but I'd come close a couple times. Hell, just before I'd left NYC, I'd nearly lost my virginity to my boyfriend, but we didn't have any condoms, so we didn't go all the way. He did eat me out, though, which had been quite delightful!</p><p>I managed to give myself an orgasm while thinking about that night and looking at a pic of a boy who was about thirteen, very naked, very erect and very cute. I pictured him fucking me as my orgasm washed over me. Oh, he was really nice!</p><p>When I finished cumming, I cleaned everything up, turned off the computer and wandered back to my room, looking for the next thing that might provide me with some distraction from the boredom that gripped every facet of my life.</p><p>* * *</p><p>My life had developed a routine since school had let out two weeks ago. I'd wake up shortly after my parents left for the day. I'd make up some coffee and drink it while watching the sunrise. Then I'd go into the living room where I'd usually download some porn and masturbate. Then I'd retire to my room for a while where I'd just hang out for a bit until my twelve-year-old brother, Kris, woke up. Once he was awake we'd play video games and watch TV and stuff. It was still pretty dull, but at least it was boredom with someone else.</p><p>Then there'd be lunch, which we'd take turns making. After that, more games, more TV, plenty of conversation and lots more boredom until our parents got home. It was not a fun way to live. The worst part of it was that it meant my little brother was my best friend by default as he was the only person other than my parents that I ever saw.</p><p>Our parents kept reassuring me that when I turned sixteen next year, they'd get me a car, which would be nice, cause it would mean that I'd be able to drive out to the small, two-thousand person town we lived a half-hour away from. That would be nice, but that wouldn't be until early next year, and I didn't really want to have to wait.</p><p>In short, life was sucky and not likely to get better anytime soon.</p><p>* * *</p><p>Now Kris and I were sitting side-by-side on the couch, taking turns playing ""Katamari Damacy"" and trying to roll the biggest katamari. Currently I was in the lead with a 741m katamari, but Kris was doing a decent job of challenging me. He likely wouldn't win, though. I played the game obsessively. It was almost like it was a form of rebellion against the way I was having to live my life.</p><p>But today my mind wasn't on the game. I'd had an email a couple days ago from a friend who'd told me that my old boyfriend had gotten his current girlfriend pregnant. It was apparently quite the scandal and I was missing it. What annoyed me the most was that there was a huge part of me that didn't care, and that worried me. I'd cared a lot when he'd emailed me to say he had a girlfriend, and cared when I heard they were having sex. Now this, along with most of the events going on with my friends in NYC, just didn't really matter to me anymore.</p><p>""Huh?"" I said, aware that Kris had said something.</p><p>""I said I almost did it. 738 meters.""</p><p>""Hey, cool,"" I said, pulling myself to reality. ""You're getting better.""</p><p>""Thanks!""</p><p>I looked at the clock. ""I'm gonna make some lunch,"" I said, sighing a little as I stood up.</p><p>""Oh, ok.""</p><p>Kris followed me into the kitchen to talk with me while I made up some mac and cheese for us to eat. He nattered on about all sorts of things, which I largely tuned out. Normally I'd participate more, but I really wasn't up for it right now.</p><p>""Megan?"" he finally said. ""Is something wrong?""</p><p>I sighed again and looked up from the pasta. ""Do you know what the word ennui means?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""It's what I'm having right now. It's just an accumulation of boredom and... boredom. Frustration. Loneliness. Stuff like that.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Why are you lonely? You have me!""</p><p>I smiled a little. ""Yeah, but you're my brother. It's not the same as having a friend.""</p><p>""Why not? I think of you as a friend more than as my sister these days.""</p><p>""Yeah. But there's things you can't do that at least a couple of the boys back home were able to do.""</p><p>""Like what?""</p><p>I was about to tell him when I realized exactly who I was talking to. I shook my head. ""Nothing important.""</p><p>""Well, if it's not important, why does it matter?"" Kris asked.</p><p>I smiled wanly again. ""It just does.""</p><p>Kris looked puzzled, then looked a little grossed-out. ""You're talking about sex, aren't you?""</p><p>I laughed as I drained the pasta. ""Sort of. Well, mostly, yes.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>Kris and I had talked about a lot of things over the last two weeks of being stuck alone together, but we'd never discussed sex. I had limited experience with it, only up to oral with my most recent boyfriend, as I mentioned before, and I presumed that Kris had no experience at all.</p><p>""So... you've had sex, then?"" he asked as I began stirring the cheese powder into the pasta.</p><p>""Well... sort of. Not all the way. Just some stuff.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""Yep."" I put a plate of food in front of my brother and sat down with him to eat.</p><p>""Megan?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Do you mind... I mean... what stuff did you do?"" he asked, blushing a little.</p><p>I shrugged and, seeing no reason to lie, said, ""I've made out with a couple boys. With my last boyfriend I gave him blowjobs a few times and he went down on me. We almost had sex, but didn't cause we didn't have condoms."" I rolled my eyes. ""That apparently didn't stop him with his current girlfriend, cause he got her pregnant.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""Yeah. He's kind of a dumbass.""</p><p>Kris asked, ""So why did you go out with him and do... what you did?""</p><p>I shrugged again. ""Cause he was kind of cute and he was interested in me and willing to try some stuff without a major romantic thing. We were basically just using each other to fool around and learn about sex first hand."" And mouth, I added silently.</p><p>""Oh, wow. Ok, that makes sense, I guess."" Kris took a bite of his food and then into the quiet of the dinning room said, ""I had sex once.""</p><p>I froze, my food halfway to my mouth. ""No, you didn't,"" I finally managed to say.</p><p>""Yeah, I did,"" my brother replied with a nod.</p><p>""Fuck you, you did not.""</p><p>""Yes, I did.""</p><p>""You mean like all the way?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Like you had your penis inside some girl's vagina?""</p><p>""Yep.""</p><p>""Bullshit.""</p><p>Kris held up his right hand. ""I swear to god!""</p><p>""Who with?"" I asked, picking at my food, feeling a little annoyed that my brother apparently wasn't a virgin but I still was.</p><p>""Darla Addams.""</p><p>I raised an eyebrow. She was a girl Kris had been friends with for most of his life. If he was likely to have fucked a girl it would've been her.</p><p>""How did that happen?"" I asked.</p><p>Kris shrugged. ""Like the day before we left she asked me to come over to her place and took me to her room. She said she wanted to try it with me ever since she'd known about it and since we were moving, it was then or never.""</p><p>Now it was my turn to say, ""Oh.""</p><p>""We took off our clothes and got on her bed. We made out and stuff and I fingered her and we did like oral together. Then I got on top of her and it took me like a few minutes to figure out how to get it in, but I did. I got it all the way inside her and we fucked for like three minutes before I came.""</p><p>""Oh... I hope you used a condom,"" I said, my brain catching up to events.</p><p>Kris shrugged. ""I eleven then, and I wasn't making any sperm yet. I am now, though,"" he added.</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""We wanted to do it again a few minutes later, but her mom came home and so we had to stop. It was cool to do it that once, though.""</p><p>""Wow."" I sat back, trying to absorb everything. My twelve-year-old brother wasn't a virgin and I still was at fifteen.</p><p>""She said it felt really good and she had a lot of fun, especially when I used my tongue on her.""</p><p>""Yeah, I bet,"" I muttered, taking a bite of my food.</p><p>""I was pretty happy we did it,"" Kris said with a giggle. ""I just wish we'd gotten to do it more. It was really sweet.""</p><p>""Hmph,"" I grunted.</p><p>""Something wrong?"" he asked.</p><p>I shook my head. ""No, just the fact that you're not a virgin and I am.""</p><p>Kris shrugged. ""Not much I can do about that. I mean, if it's really that big of a deal, just remember that I only did it once.""</p><p>""That's still one more than me,"" I groused, annoyed that I was jealous about this. I mean, it was my little brother! Who cared what he did?</p><p>""You wanna go play some more games?"" Kris asked as he finished up his food.</p><p>""Maybe later. I think I'm going to go take a nap.""</p><p>""Oh, ok. I'll practice some and maybe win next time,"" he said with an impish grin as he ran off to the living room.</p><p>I cleaned up my dishes and went to my bedroom where I stripped naked and laid down on my bed. Kris wasn't a virgin. My brother had fucked a girl when he was eleven. He wasn't a virgin and I was. Life wasn't fair.</p><p>I began to picture the image in my mind. Darla naked and laying on her bed, much like I was, only she wouldn't have had much in the way of breasts and no pubic hair. I pictured Kris eating her out and then getting on top of her and slipping his penis, which I visualized as also being hairless, into her vagina. </p><p>I could see his little butt rising and falling as they fucked for the first time and the expression of pleasure on both their faces. I remembered a video I'd once downloaded of two kids about twelve or thirteen who were fucking, so I had a fair idea of what was going on in Darla's bedroom.</p><p>Almost of itself, my right hand moved between my legs, massaging my clitoris and then working a finger into my vagina as I pictured my brother fucking for the first time. I kept wondering what it had felt like for Darla to have his penis inside her and began moving my finger back and forth in time to the image of Kris thrusting.</p><p>I moved faster and faster as I pictured Kris fucking Darla. My mind began to spin as the pleasure built within my vagina and flushed out through my body as my orgasm took hold of me. It was one of the best I'd ever had.</p><p>When I was done cumming, I cleaned up, feeling slightly guilty about having an orgasm while thinking about my brother fucking. But what the hell. It had lead to one of the best orgasms of my life and that was a distinct plus! Content with that thought, I settled down and eventually drifted off to sleep.</p><p>* * *</p><p>Over the next week or so I kept up my routine, but with some significant disruptions. Mostly this was due to the fact that every time I masturbated, I was picturing Kris fucking Darla. It was leading to some great orgasms, but it was making me feel a little weird.</p><p>Then it got weirder when I started seeing him wandering around without a shirt. He'd began doing it the day after our conversation, and since it was really hot, I didn't blame him. It was just that every time I saw him, I pictured him fucking lucky little Darla.</p><p>I knew most of this was simply caused by boredom. During the weekend we'd driven out to town and gone swimming at the community pool. I'd seen Kris in a speedo then and hadn't been distracted by that. I was having too much fun with other things, including flirting with some of the other boys there. When I got home, however, and was in my bed, I had more details of my brother's body to add to the image I used when I masturbated.</p><p>Then came the day it got really weird. Yesterday, to be exact. Last night, when I was masturbating before bed. I constructed my mental image of Kris naked, but when I sent him off to get laid, I found myself picturing him going down not on Darla but on me. Then fucking me. It was an INCREDIBLY hot image and made me cum better than I'd ever had in my life period. Even when my ex had gone down on me, the orgasm hadn't been as good.</p><p>It did leave me feeling REALLY mixed up, though. I mean, it was bad enough that I was picturing my little twelve-year-old brother fucking Darla, but now I was getting off on the idea of him fucking me, and there was no way I could ignore that.</p><p>So now I was sitting there with him, after lunch, watching a movie on DVD and wanting to ask him a whole slew of questions, but not knowing where to start. Finally as I sat there, checking out his shirtless body, I figured I'd just start asking.</p><p>""So, Kris?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Can I ask you a few things?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>""About Darla and you?""</p><p>Kris paused. ""Uh... sure, if you want.""</p><p>""Ok. Well... when you went down on her, did you get her off?""</p><p>""You mean like make her cum?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>He shrugged. ""I don't know. I don't think so.""</p><p>""Did she cum when you fucked her?""</p><p>Kris nodded. ""Yeah, she told me she did anyhow.""</p><p>""Not bad,"" I said, somewhat impressed. ""Most girls don't cum their first time. At least that's what I hear.""</p><p>""Really? Cool that she did, then,"" he said with a smile.</p><p>""What did it... what did it feel like when you were inside her?""</p><p>Kris smiled again and looked a little shy. ""Oh, it was better than anything. I hadn't even... well, you know... by myself... before I did it with her, so it was really incredible. I had no idea it was going to be that good.""</p><p>""Wow,"" I said, shifting a little, acutely aware of how wet my vagina was getting. ""I assume she liked it?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah. She really wanted to do it again, but like I said, her mom came home early.""</p><p>""How close were you guys to doing it again?""</p><p>""Uh... well, I was on top and about to stick it in, that's how close,"" he said with a smile.</p><p>""Oh, ok."" I licked my lips. ""Uh... can I ask a kind of strange question?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>""Uhm... how big... is... your penis?"" I managed to say.</p><p>Kris blinked and blushed. ""Oh. I don't know. Why?""</p><p>""Is it bigger than my finger?"" I asked, holding up an index finger.</p><p>He looked at it. ""Uh... maybe. Probably not quite as long, but a little thicker.""</p><p>""Do you have hair yet?""</p><p>""Yeah, some. Only a few strands, though.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""Why did you wanna know?""</p><p>How could I tell him? I couldn't say, ""Because I wanted to have a more accurate version of you to masturbate to.""</p><p>""Oh, I'm just curious,"" I said dismissively. Looking down a little I saw a bulge in my brother's shorts. ""Is that... it?"" I asked.</p><p>He looked down and blushed again. ""Yeah.""</p><p>""Are you... hard right now?""</p><p>""Yeah, from all the talking.""</p><p>Feeling my heart pounding in my chest, I said, ""Can I see it?""</p><p>Kris blinked and looked taken aback. ""See it?""</p><p>""Yeah."" Before he could ask I said, ""I mean... I know what my boyfriend's was like, but he was still a virgin. I wanna see what one looks like when it's on a boy that's not a virgin.""</p><p>""Oh. Well... I guess you can see it if you really want to.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Looking a little nervous, Kris sat up and unzipped his shorts. He pulled them and his underwear down and up popped his penis. It was beautiful! About four inches long, a little thicker than my finger, as he'd said, and just a few strands of hair. Lovely! So much nicer than my boyfriend's had been, I thought.</p><p>""It looks nice,"" I said around the wall of arousal.</p><p>""Thanks,"" Kris mumbled. ""Can you see any difference?""</p><p>I shook my head. ""Not really. I think yours is nicer than my ex's, though.""</p><p>Kris grinned. ""Thanks.""</p><p>Taken by a whim, I said, ""Well, since I saw you... do you wanna see me?""</p><p>""Uhm... sure, if you want to show me.""</p><p>""Sure."" I stood up and dropped my shorts and panties, kicking them aside. Then I laid back on the couch and spread my legs to give my brother a good view of my vagina.</p><p>His eyebrows raised and his penis twitched. ""Wow. That's a lot different from Darla.""</p><p>""How so?"" I asked.</p><p>""Well... she didn't have any hair for one thing.""</p><p>""Uh-huh... what else?""</p><p>Kris shrugged, his eyes still locked between my legs. ""Well, with her it looked like just a slit with a wet spot where the hole was. With you it looks like a more... like stuff. I can see the wet place, though,"" he added, pointing.</p><p>I laughed. ""Yeah, it's there alright. Do you see my clitoris and everything?""</p><p>Kris nodded. ""Yeah, and it's bigger than Darla's was.""</p><p>""You said you fingered her, right?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Was she really tight?""</p><p>Kris nodded again. ""Yeah, I could barely get my finger in her at first.""</p><p>Taking a breath and knowing I might scare him away, I said, ""Can you do me a favor?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>""Would you mind... well... putting your finger into me? I wanna know if I'm any tighter or anything than she was.""</p><p>My brother looked shocked. ""You want me to finger you?""</p><p>""Well, just to see if there's any difference, that's all. I'm a virgin just like she was, but I'm curious to see if there's any difference.""</p><p>""Uhm,"" he said, his penis twitching. ""Well, I guess if you really want me to, I can. Just to see.""</p><p>""Ok, cool."" I spread my legs wide. ""Whenever you're ready.""</p><p>Kris shrugged and moved closer to me. He held out a hand and slowly began slipping his middle finger into my vagina. It was all I could do to keep from crying out in bliss as it sank down into me.</p><p>Once he had it all the way inside, he worked it around a little and in a slightly tense voice said, ""Well... yeah, there's a difference. She was a little tighter but I don't think she'd ever done anything with anyone else ever at all, and you said you'd done some things, so maybe even though you haven't been... well, fucked... maybe that makes a difference.""</p><p>""Yeah, ok.""</p><p>""It's nice, though,"" he said with a grin.</p><p>I smiled back. ""I think it's pretty nice, too... you got a good finger, Kris.""</p><p>""Thanks.""</p><p>""Just out of curiosity,"" I said, as casual as I could, ""when you had your finger inside Darla, how did you move it around?""</p><p>""Just back and forth mostly,"" he said, moving his finger within me to illustrate.</p><p>""Mmmm... that does feel pretty nice... but if you move it in circles and around and stuff it feels even better.""</p><p>""This way?"" my brother asked, moving his finger some more.</p><p>""Oh, yes...""</p><p>Kris grinned. ""Cool. This is a lot better than video games.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said with a laugh. Then I sat up a little and pulled my shirt off. I wasn't wearing a bra, so now I was nude in front of my brother. ""How do these compare?""</p><p>He stared at my breasts. ""Uh... well, since she was still flat, they're much nicer.""</p><p>""You can touch'em if you want.""</p><p>""Ok."" Keeping his finger inside my vagina, my brother reached out with his other hand and rested it on my right breast. ""Wow... that feels cool.""</p><p>""Yeah, I like it,"" I said with a smile. Looking down I could see that my brother had scooted close enough that I could reach out and take hold of his penis. I did so, stroking it slowly.</p><p>""You don't mind, do you?"" I asked.</p><p>""N... no...""</p><p>""Good,"" I whispered, happy to be touching the penis I'd been dreaming about. It wasn't nearly the same as my ex's, but it was everything I'd hoped for. What I really wanted, deep down, was to have it inside me, but I knew that couldn't happen. At least not yet. It would, though, as soon as I could pull it off. I'd lose my virginity to my brother. What an erotic thought!</p><p>Meantime, as I was fondling him, Kris kept up the movements within my vagina. ""You're getting good at that...""</p><p>""Thanks...""</p><p>""Do you wanna try doing something else...?""</p><p>""What...?""</p><p>I took a breath. ""Well... you said you went down on Darla... if you wanna try that on me, I can give you some lessons...""</p><p>""Oh... ok.""</p><p>""First move your face down there, but keep your finger inside me!"" I added hastily as he was about to pull it out.</p><p>""Ok, now what?"" he asked once he was down there.</p><p>""First lick the area around my clitoris.""</p><p>""Like this?"" he asked, doing so.</p><p>My eyes crossed and little fireworks went off in my mind as my brother's tongue scrapped across my clitoris. Oh, dear god it was heavenly! Whatever Kris had learned from Darla he'd learned it quite, quite well! He was already much better at it then my ex had been back in NYC.</p><p>""Am I doing ok?"" Kris asked.</p><p>""Ah... you were until you stopped...""</p><p>""Oh, sorry... you weren't saying anything, so I didn't know. I'll go back to it.""</p><p>""No, wait,"" I whispered.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Move up here.""</p><p>My brother wiggled his way up until his chest was rubbing against my breasts. ""Ok, like this?""</p><p>""Yeah."" Swallowing a little I reached down and took his penis in my hand, lining it up with the entrance to my vagina. ""Push it in,"" I whispered.</p><p>Kris blinked. ""Are you sure?""</p><p>""Yeah... fuck me, little brother... take my virginity...""</p><p>""Ok, if you want me to."" Kris shifted his weight around and I felt the tip of his penis nudge into me a little. ""Are you ready?""</p><p>""Yeah..."" I whispered, closing my eyes, part of me unable to believe this was really happening.</p><p>Nodding, Kris said, ""Ok,"" and then pushed forward with his hips. At first nothing happened. I started, for a moment, to wonder if I'd put him in the right place, but then, slowly, wonderfully, incredibly, I felt my younger brother's twelve-year-old penis begin to sink down into my fifteen-year-old virgin vagina. He pulled back and pushed forward once, twice and then was entirely inside of me.</p><p>""Oh, god,"" I moaned as my brother took my virginity. It felt soooo wonderful! So much better than just masturbating or even having a boy go down on me. I was actually being fucked! So what if it was with my little brother? It felt incredible and that was all that mattered!</p><p>""Does it feel ok? Do you want me to pull out?"" Kris asked, looking a little concerned.</p><p>""Oh, god, no... keep it in..."" I put my hands on my brother's butt and pulled him closer to me, just to make the point.</p><p>""Ok... do you want me to start fucking...?""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""Ok..."" Kris began moving slowly, sliding his penis back and forth inside my vagina. He grinned a little. ""You feel much better than Darla...""</p><p>""Thanks...""</p><p>Kris closed his eyes at this point and started fucking me a little harder. He slipped out a couple times but guided himself back into me pretty easily. I was mute with pleasure the whole time! I just couldn't believe how wonderful this all felt! Sure it was incest, but I REALLY didn't care right now.</p><p>""Oh... oh... Megan...? I'm gonna cum soon..."" Kris moaned.</p><p>I hadn't thought about what to do when Kris had his orgasm. There was a lot about this I hadn't really thought through, but who cared?</p><p>When I hadn't said anything in reply, Kris moaned, ""Oh... can I cum in you...?""</p><p>""Yeah..."" I whispered.</p><p>""Oh... ok... oh... oh... OH! Oh, god!"" Kris pushed deep inside me and started shaking as his sperm began firing off, filling my vagina. It was like nothing I'd ever experienced before. I could feel his penis twitching as he orgasmed inside me. It was soooo cool!</p><p>And just as my brother finished cumming, I started to, my vagina contracting hard around his penis as I began moaning and groaning, lost in a world of pleasure I'd never before experienced as fully as I was now.</p><p>As we both came down from our orgasms I looked up at my brother. He grinned down at me. Then we both began to giggle.</p><p>""Wow,"" Kris said. ""I can't believe we fucked... that was so cool...""</p><p>""Yeah."" I squeezed his butt.</p><p>""Did I do ok?""</p><p>""Best fuck I ever had,"" I said with a smile.</p><p>Kris laughed. ""Yeah, but it was the only fuck you've ever had!""</p><p>""So?""</p><p>""Ok, good point."" Kris backed up, his penis slipping out of my vagina.</p><p>I sat up and stretched. ""THAT was fun. We gotta do that a lot more.""</p><p>""Really?"" Kris grinned. ""Cool!""</p><p>I placed a hand on my brother's still hard penis and kissed him. ""Yeah... summer just got a lot less dull for us.""</p><p>""Cool."" He kissed me back. ""Can we fuck again?""</p><p>""Absolutely.""</p><p>Soon I had laid my brother on his back and was straddling his waist, ridding his penis to another wonderful orgasm for us both. Then we went to him doing me doggie-style. Then we fucked in his bed. Then in mine. Then in the shower. Then in the kitchen. Then in our parents bed. Then we stopped and got cleaned up.</p><p>Then the next day we fucked some more.</p><p>After that we fucked.</p><p>Then we fucked again.</p><p>You get the idea.</p><p>Summer was indeed a lot less dull.</p>"
116,Treehouse Confidential,Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teens', '1st']","A young boy, bored at a party, meets a girl who has some fun notions on how to pass the time.",2013-02-08T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I sighed. I was bored out of my mind, which isn't a good, or even usual, position for a twelve-year-old boy at a party, but in my case I was bored beyond belief. My cousin meant well, he really did, but he had no clue how to throw a decent party.</p><p>I got out of my chair and started to wander around, exploring the house. There really wasn't much to see, or much going on. It was, probably, the worst party I'd ever been at, which was surprising given that my cousin himself was fairy interesting.</p><p>Out of total boredom, I found myself wandering outside. My cousin's family had a huge backyard, complete with a basketball hoop. Figuring that it might help alleviate my boredom, I picked up the basketball and started dribbling, then fired off a couple shots. I wasn't any great shakes, but I was ok.</p><p>""Nice job,"" came a voice from behind me about five minutes after I'd started. I turned around and saw a girl standing there. She was about my age, I guessed, maybe a little older. Nice tits. Very cute.</p><p>""Hi,"" I said. ""And thanks.""</p><p>""You're welcome. I'm Jade. Who are you?""</p><p>""I'm Nick. This is my cousin's party.""</p><p>""Yeah? That's cool.""</p><p>""You wanna do a little one-on-one?"" I asked her.</p><p>Jade laughed. ""That's pretty quick!""</p><p>I blinked. ""Huh?""</p><p>She shook her head. ""Never mind. Sure, let's play.""</p><p>We started tossing the ball around, taking shots at the hoop. Jade was about as good at it as I was, which made for some fun, but the game quickly got boring. I was happy, at least, to be able to look at her body while she moved around, though. Plus we got to talk with each other, which was nice. I learned through the conversation that, much to my surprise, she was actually only eleven, which made her younger than me! I'd thought she was older cause she was more developed.</p><p>After about fifteen minutes of playing around, Jade said, ""Ok. This is boring. Let's do something else.""</p><p>""Ok. What?"" Frankly, if she'd asked me to cut my ears off, I'd be down with that, as long as I could hang around her some more.</p><p>""Hmmm..."" Jade looked around, and then up. ""Hey... there's a treehouse up there!""</p><p>I followed her gaze. ""Yeah.""</p><p>""Let's go up there!""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Jade led the way, which meant that when I climbed up the ladder after her, I had a great look at her ass as she climbed. Very nice.</p><p>""Did you enjoy the view?"" Jade asked with a little grin as we tumbled into the treehouse. I blushed and said nothing.</p><p>Once we were settled, I said, ""So what do you want to do now?""</p><p>Jade smiled her coy little smile once more, looked slightly shy and said, ""Well... have you ever played Truth or Dare?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Once.""</p><p>""Good! You wanna play it now?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>""Ok."" We got comfortable and Jade said, ""Truth or Dare?""</p><p>""Truth,"" I said, figuring I'd start out small.</p><p>""Ok. Are you still a virgin?""</p><p>I blinked, surprised at the abruptness of her question. ""Uh... yes,"" I replied, blushing.</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Managing to recover, I stuttered out, ""T-truth or Dare?""</p><p>""Dare,"" she said with that little smile.</p><p>Figuring I'd wipe that smile off her face, I said, in a slightly mean tone, ""Ok, take off your shirt.""</p><p>""No problem."" With that she pulled her shirt up and off her body, tossing it to the floor of the treehouse. She wasn't wearing a bra. Her breasts weren't huge, though they were good sized for an eleven-year-old girl. Importantly they were the first breasts I'd seen in real life. My young penis went instantly hard.</p><p>""You like?"" she asked softly.</p><p>Unable to speak, I just nodded.</p><p>""Truth or Dare?""</p><p>I wanted to seem as cool and laid back as Jade was, so I said, ""Dare.""</p><p>""Ok."" She leaned forward a little. ""Touch my breasts.""</p><p>My eyes went wide. ""What...?""</p><p>""You heard me."" She leaned closer. ""Touch them.""</p><p>My hand shook a little as I reached out with one of my hands and brushed it ever so gently against one of Jade's breasts. A thrill of excitement passed through my body at the contact.</p><p>Jade, however, wasn't impressed. She rolled her eyes at me. ""What was that? You call that touching?""</p><p>""Well, I-""</p><p>Jade took both my hands and placed them directly onto her breasts. ""THAT'S how you do it, dummy!""</p><p>I nearly fainted with excitement. I had my hands on a girl's breasts! How fucking cool was THAT? And she WANTED me to have them there! They felt amazing. Warm and soft and smooth, and her hard nipples were poking against the palms of my hands. Wonderful!</p><p>""You like that?""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>After a few moments, Jade sat back and I took the hint, removing my hands from her perfect breasts. ""Your turn to ask,"" she pointed out.</p><p>""Uh... right.. .Truth... or Dare?""</p><p>""Dare,"" she said with that little smile again.</p><p>I knew what I REALLY wanted to dare her to do, but I figured she'd never do that. Instead I figured I'd try something she'd probably do. In a quiet voice, I said, ""Take off the rest of your clothes.""</p><p>Jade shrugged. ""Ok."" She stood up and quickly dropped her jeans and panties, leaving her gloriously naked. She had just a tiny bit of pubic hair above a fascinating looking slit. My penis twitched even more. It knew what that was and where it wanted to go. Jade sat back down and crossed her legs, leaving me with a great view of her spread open vagina. It was an amazing sight.</p><p>""Well... Truth or Dare?"" she asked after letting me stare for a bit.</p><p>I shook my head a little to distract myself from the sight of my first ever naked girl. I knew I should take ""Dare"" but I chickened out and said, ""Truth.""</p><p>""Would you like to fuck me?"" she asked, matter-of-factly.</p><p>My mouth went dry. It took me three tries before I could whisper, ""Yes...""</p><p>""Good.""</p><p>Barely managing to stop myself from shaking, I said, ""Truth or Dare?"" not knowing which I REALLY wanted her to take.</p><p>""Truth,"" she said, surprising me a little.</p><p>""Oh... uh... ok... uhm... do you... do you want me... to... to fuck... you?"" I managed to say.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>I felt suddenly dizzy. ""Oh...""</p><p>""Truth or Dare?"" she asked in a husky voice.</p><p>""T... t.."" I swallowed. ""Dare...""</p><p>""Fuck me.""</p><p>I felt the blood rush from my head down to my feet and then back up to my penis, which was harder than ever. I couldn't bring myself to speak. All I could do was nod. Finally I found my voice and said, ""I never... I haven't... what do we...""</p><p>""Take off your clothes.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Shyly, and without a further word, I started to undress. I'd never been naked in front of a girl before, so this was going to be something new. Hell, the whole day was something new. I mean, I was about to get laid for the first time! The excitement built within me as I got down to my underwear and then hesitated, but finally pulled them off, letting my virgin penis pop up and smack against my stomach.</p><p>""Oh, very nice,"" Jade said, looking at my penis. ""That's one of the best I've ever seen!""</p><p>I really wanted to ask her how many she'd seen, but I couldn't bring myself to. Instead I just said, ""Thanks.""</p><p>Jade laid on her back and spread her legs. ""Come get on top of me.""</p><p>""Ok."" I got awkwardly between her legs and laid my nude body on top of hers, feeling my penis brush gently against her vagina.</p><p>I let out a sudden gasp as Jade reached down and took hold of my penis, pressing the tip against something wet. ""Push forward and you'll slide right inside.""</p><p>Nodding, I took my last breath as an innocent boy and gave a slow push with my hips, feeling my twelve-year-old virgin penis slip smoothly and easily into Jade's tight, wet, wonderful eleven-year-old vagina.</p><p>""Oh, god,"" I whispered as I lost my virginity. I looked down seeing nothing but the base of my penis sticking out of Jade's vagina. I was really having sex with a girl!</p><p>""Mmmm... yeah..."" Jade put her hands onto my butt and squeezed. ""That's what I want... how's it feel?""</p><p>""Oh, it's wonderful..."" Which was a massive understatement.</p><p>""Good... move real slowly... it'll last longer.""</p><p>""Ok...""</p><p>I began moving slowly with my hips, trying to figure out exactly what I was doing as my mind overloaded with pleasure. I'd never felt anything so wonderful as the feelings of Jade's vagina caressing my young, thrusting penis. It beat masturbation all to hell, that was for sure!</p><p>""Oh, yes, Nick... fuck me..."" Jade whispered.</p><p>I closed my eyes and buried my head in her shoulder as the pleasure coursed from my penis through the rest of my body. I knew I wasn't going to be able to hold off much longer. I'd wanted to have my first time last for a bit, but orgasm was right around the corner.</p><p>I also knew that when I came, I should pull out of Jade, but it felt so good I just couldn't make myself. When the orgasm hit and my penis started pulsing, all my sperm shot into her vagina. I wondered, the back of my head, if I'd end up getting her pregnant. Part of my hoped that I would. The rest of me knew better.</p><p>I laid there on top of her for about a minute or so, just relaxing and enjoying the sensation. Then Jade leaned up and gave me a little kiss. My first kiss. I'd actually lost my virginity before I got my first kiss. What a weird thing. Not that I minded.</p><p>""Get off,"" she said.</p><p>I rolled off her. She sat up and stretched. ""That was nice,"" she said with a smile.</p><p>""Thanks,"" I replied, a little out of breath.</p><p>Jade started getting dressed. I had hoped for more, but obviously I wasn't going to get it. I got dressed, too, and we traded phone numbers. Then I went back to hanging out at the party, my mind awhirl with all that had happened.</p><p>The next day I called Jade up and invited her to my house. She came over and I fucked her doggie-style on my bed. It was nice for me and for her, too, I guessed. I managed to pull out before I came inside her at least.</p><p>I'd hoped to fuck Jade on a regular basis, but that didn't end up happening. I never got to get together with her again, which sucked. On the other hand, once I got laid once I found that it was pretty easy for it to happen again, and less than two weeks after my first time I got to fuck a couple girls at a slumber party at my best friend's house. I went from there to a whole series of great sexual encounters with a variety of girls throughout my life.</p><p>Still, I think often and fondly of Jade.</p><p>END</p>"
117,Nebraska is Boring,Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teens', '1st', 'rom', 'preg']",A young boy moves to Nebraska and is totally bored until he makes friends with an attractive girl who lives down the road.,2013-02-10T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I was sitting outside on the patio feeling depressed and lonely. I was twelve-years-old and had just moved with my family from Seattle down to Nebraska. We were out in some farming community in the middle of nowhere with a population of about a hundred. It was too hot, too dry and too boring. We'd only been here two days and I was already desperate to leave. If I were stuck here too much longer, I'd probably explode.</p><p>As I sat there looking out at the world a girl rode by on her bicycle. She looked at me as she passed and then turned around She rode back my way and stopped in front of my house, sitting there on her bike and looking at me.</p><p>After a couple moments of silence I said, ""What?""</p><p>""Aren't you supposed to say hello when you meet someone new?"" she asked.</p><p>""You're the one who rode up to me. Aren't you supposed to say hello first?""</p><p>The girl shrugged. ""Maybe."" She scooted forward with the bike and held out her hand. ""I'm Kylie.""</p><p>""I'm Vincent,"" I said, shaking hands with her. I looked her over as I did so. She was pretty cute. Not great, but cute. I'd only just recently discovered masturbation and started getting interested in girls, but I was still a total virgin.</p><p>""Cool. You just moved here?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Cool. You got a bike?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Go get it. We can go for a ride together.""</p><p>""Ok. Be right back.""</p><p>I went into the garage and got out my bike. I rode over to Kylie. ""Ok, I'm ready.""</p><p>""Good. Follow me."" She started pedaling. I followed after her.</p><p>""So where we gonna go?""</p><p>""I thought I'd kind of show you around,"" she replied.</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>We rode around talking with each other as she showed me places. I learned that she was twelve, just like me, and was going to the same school I'd be attending in a couple weeks. She was really smart and really nice, which was cool. I wondered if she had a boyfriend.</p><p>Finally we came to a stop at a 7-11. She went in and bought a couple candy bars, coming out and giving me one of them.</p><p>""Thanks,"" I said, tearing into it. I hadn't had chocolate in a while.</p><p>""You're welcome,"" Kylie said.</p><p>""So what all do you do for fun around here? I haven't seen that many kids our age.""</p><p>""There aren't that many. Most everyone seems to be older or younger. There used to be a couple boys who lived in your place, but they moved away, of course.""</p><p>""What did you guys do for fun?""</p><p>""Lots of things,"" she said with a little shrug. ""We watched movies, rode our bikes, played video games, fucked, went swimming, went out fishing, stuff like that.""</p><p>I nodded and then sopped, feeling puzzled. ""Wait. You... you guys... fucked?"" I blushed a little saying the word in front of a girl.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Like... actually for real?""</p><p>""Yes. Actually for real.""</p><p>""Like really for real?"" I asked, still stunned.</p><p>Kylie rolled her eyes. ""Are you always this stupid? Yes, really for real. Like they had their dicks in my pussy.""</p><p>""Oh,"" I said weakly, my penis stiffening up. I leaned forward a little to hide it.</p><p>Kylie shrugged again. ""It's not like it's a big deal. There's not much to do out here, like I said.""</p><p>""Yeah, but... sex?""</p><p>""It's fun,"" she said simply and then looked over at me. ""What, haven't you done it before?""</p><p>""No, I haven't,"" I said, feeling a little uncomfortable.</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""How old were they?""</p><p>""Ross was thirteen and Brian was fifteen.""</p><p>""Wow.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>We kept riding, and I really wanted to ask her more about having sex, but she started talking about something else. By the time we were done talking and riding it was dark. We went back to my house and stood there near the porch saying goodnight.</p><p>""I had fun riding around today,"" I said to her.</p><p>""Me, too. I'll see you tomorrow!""</p><p>""Bye,"" I said, watching as she rode off.</p><p>I went back into the house after parking my bike in the garage. I had to sit down and talk with my parents about my day and theirs. They were happy that I'd made a new friend. I was happy, too, and promptly jetted upstairs where I jerked off three times before I fell asleep, each time thinking about Kylie being fucked.</p><p>* * *</p><p>I was awakened at a little after nine to the sound of someone knocking at my window. I pulled open the curtain a touch and saw Kylie standing there. She waved at me and said, ""Open the window!""</p><p>Still under the blanket I opened up the window. Kylie then surprised me by pushing it all the way open and crawling inside, flopping down onto my bed. I pulled the blanket up a little more, acutely aware of the fact that I was naked under it.</p><p>""You got your bed the same place Ross had his.""</p><p>""I do?""</p><p>""Yeah. I used to sneak in through his window at night sometimes and we'd fuck.""</p><p>""Oh,"" I said weakly.</p><p>""Yep."" She stood up and looked around. ""Your stuff is nicer than his, though.""</p><p>""Thanks.""</p><p>""So anyhow... you wanna go out riding again?""</p><p>""Sure. You mean now?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>Kylie just stood there. Finally I said, ""Uh... I need to get dressed.""</p><p>""And?""</p><p>""And... I'm naked right now?""</p><p>""So?""</p><p>""So... maybe you should leave the room so I can get some clothes on?""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Because I'm naked?"" I was experiencing an odd sense of deja vu.</p><p>""It's not like I haven't seen naked boys before,"" Kylie said.</p><p>""Yeah, but..."" I trailed off helplessly.</p><p>Kylie said, ""Will it help you if I let you see me naked?""</p><p>""What?"" I asked after a few seconds.</p><p>Kylie started undressing before my startled eyes. She tossed her shirt aside, pulled off her shorts and then removed her bra and panties as was now standing naked in my bedroom. She looked really, really hot. Her breasts were just starting to grow and she didn't have any hair between her legs yet. I knew girls grew some, though, from pics I'd seen before. All I could see with Kylie was a small slit. If I hadn't already been rock-hard, this would have done it.</p><p>""See? No big deal.""</p><p>""Right,"" I said, clearing my throat.</p><p>""So?""</p><p>""I've just never been naked in front of a girl before,"" I managed to say.</p><p>""Oh, it's no big deal."" Kylie marched over and before I could stop her, she quickly grabbed hold of the blanket and yanked it off me, leaving my naked body exposed.</p><p>I squawked and covered my penis with my hands. ""Hey!""</p><p>""Oh, no, no,"" Kylie said, sitting on my legs and grabbing at my hands. ""Come on, let me see it!""</p><p>""No!""</p><p>""Why not?""</p><p>""Because!""</p><p>""If you let me see your dick, I'll let you stick it in my pussy.""</p><p>I blinked. ""What?""</p><p>This distraction caused my hands to relax just enough for Kylie to pull them apart, exposing my very hard, still hairless, penis.</p><p>""There, see? That's not so bad."" She looked down at it. ""Pretty nice, too.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" I mumbled, feeling myself blush.</p><p>Kylie took my penis in her hand and started stroking it, moving almost exactly like how I did when I masturbated. ""Real nice.""</p><p>""Ah... thank you..."" I whispered, the pleasure flooding through my body.</p><p>""You're really still a virgin?""</p><p>""Yeah..."" I was afraid to move, not knowing what she had planned, but desperately hoping.</p><p>Kylie scooted forward a little bit. She lifted herself up and I felt the tip of my erection brush against something. Then she lowered herself down and I watched, eyes wide, as Kylie's hairless twelve-year-old vagina slid slowly down around my hard twelve-year-old virgin penis.</p><p>""There,"" she said in a quiet tone as she settled herself down over me. ""Now you're not a virgin anymore.""</p><p>""Oh, god..."" I could barely think. My mind was totally overwhelmed.</p><p>""What do you think?"" Kylie asked, raising herself up a little and then lowering back down.</p><p>""It's incredible,"" I whispered. I couldn't believe I was doing this. I was actually getting laid! I could feel the warm, wet, wonderful textured tightness of Kylie's vagina caressing my young penis as she moved up and down on me. It was the most wonderful thing I'd ever experienced.</p><p>""God, I needed this,"" Kylie whispered. ""I haven't been laid since Ross and Brian moved away...""</p><p>""Glad I could help..."" I mumbled, lost in pleasure.</p><p>Kylie began grinding her pelvis against me and I started almost instinctively thrusting up into her, savoring the sensation of her vagina around my penis. I knew sex would be wonderful, every boy knows that, but I had no idea how wonderful.</p><p>Just as I was starting to near my orgasm, Kylie stopped moving and looked down at me, a fine sheen of sweat on her naked body.</p><p>""You wanna try being on top for a bit?""</p><p>""Uh... ok, sure.""</p><p>Kylie got off me, a little bit of cold hitting my penis as it left her warm vagina. She lay down on my bed next to me, gave me a kiss on the cheek and spread her legs wide. ""Get between my legs and see if you can get it in.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I got on top of Kylie, looking down at her vagina. I saw what looked like a small opening and pushed myself against it, feeling a surge of pleasure and victory as my penis was almost sucked back into her slit. I lowered myself down onto Kylie's naked body, feeling her breasts against my chest.</p><p>""Good,"" she whispered. ""Very good..."" I felt her hands settle on my bare butt. ""Now start moving, but be careful not to slip out.""</p><p>""Alright,"" I whispered in return and started fucking slowly. It was really hard at first. I had no idea what the hell I was doing. But I just kept doing what felt good and it seemed to be working. I tried to keep myself as deep inside her as I could, making sure I wasn't going to slip out.</p><p>""Wonderful, Vincent... you're doing so good... it feels so good..."" Kylie whispered, holding tight onto my ass as we fucked.</p><p>I had buried my face in Kylie's shoulder and was quickly losing control of my body. I started making short, sharp, rabbit-like thrusts into her, plunging my young erection in and out and in and out of her liquid warmth. Then my whole body started shaking as the orgasm took hold, and my penis started pulsing inside her vagina, my sperm shooting into her waiting body.</p><p>My thrusts began to slow, and eventually stopped entirely. I continued to lay there on top of Kylie, breathing hard, my mind swimming with what I'd just done. My penis was still hard and still inside her vagina, and I never, ever wanted to take it out of her.</p><p>Kylie ran a hand through my hair. ""You did really good.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" I said, a little weakly.</p><p>""Let me sit up.""</p><p>Saddened at having to pull out of Kylie, I got off her, watching my penis slide out from inside her vagina. It was covered with a film of wetness, but otherwise didn't look any different from how it did yesterday. I was kind of disappointed. It didn't seem right that it should look the same after I just got laid.</p><p>""Is anyone else home?"" Kylie asked, sitting up.</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Where's your bathroom?""</p><p>""Across the hall.""</p><p>""Ok. Be right back."" She got off my bed and walked out into the hall, still naked.</p><p>For my part I laid back on the bed, feeling very happy. I was only twelve and I'd just fucked my first girl! All my friends back in Seattle would be soooo jealous! I began idly masturbating while I remembered how fantastic her vagina had been.</p><p>""Ha. Typical boy,"" Kylie said, walking back into the room. I started and almost covered up, but then I thought why bother?</p><p>""What do you mean?"" I asked, continuing to masturbate while I looked at her body.</p><p>""You just got laid and already you're horny again.""</p><p>""Yeah, well,"" I mumbled, blushing a little. ""Can we do it again?"" I asked a little shyly.</p><p>Kylie laughed. ""Typical boy!"" she said again. ""Not right now. Right now, we're going to go for a bike ride.""</p><p>""Oh."" I was disappointed. ""But we can do it again sometime, right?"" I persisted.</p><p>""Of course.""</p><p>""Good.""</p><p>""Now get dressed,"" Kylie said, putting her own clothes on.</p><p>Fifteen minutes later, after we'd each had a bowl of cereal, we were on our bikes, riding along the narrow street and talking to each other. It was weird. I'd just gotten laid. I'd lost my virginity to this cute girl. But we weren't talking about sex or anything. We were just talking about... stuff. Our favorite music and video games, what kind of foods we liked, etcetera. It was nice and relaxing.</p><p>Soon we rounded a small hill and came across a little patch of trees around a small pond. Kylie slowed her bike and then stopped, getting off it. I followed suit.</p><p>""What's this place?""</p><p>""A pond.""</p><p>I rolled my eyes. ""I know THAT. Does it have a name or anything?""</p><p>""Not really. It's just a nice place to swim.""</p><p>""Oh, ok.""</p><p>Kylie started undressing and once she was naked waded out into the water. ""Come on, Vincent! It's really nice in here!""</p><p>""Naked?"" I asked, doubtfully.</p><p>Kylie gave me a look. ""You just fucked me about an hour ago. What are you worried about?""</p><p>""Good point."" Still feeling a little shy I worked my way out of my clothes and, forcing myself not to cover my erection, joined Kylie in the water.</p><p>""This is cool,"" I said, paddling around a little. ""I've never gone skinny-dipping before.""</p><p>""Nice, huh?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>The two of us splashed around for a little bit. I don't know how long, but it was fun. After a while, though, Kylie seemed to tire of it. She got out of the water and pulled out a small blanket that she laid down on the ground, spreading it out.</p><p>I got out of the water and joined her as she lay down. We both relaxed and lay there enjoying the sun on our naked bodies.</p><p>""This is nice,"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah. You wanna fuck again?""</p><p>I blinked at how abrupt she was. ""Uh... sure!""</p><p>""Cool."" She got up on all fours and said, ""Let's do it doggie-style.""</p><p>I got up on my knees, dimly aware how this was supposed to work. I moved in behind her and looked around, still not entirely sure what I was supposed to do.</p><p>Kylie reached back and pulled her buttocks apart. ""See the spot?"" she said, touching it with her finger.</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I moved close, the tip of my penis brushing against the hole. I pushed and felt myself slide into her vagina. It took some effort to steady myself, but soon I was thrusting slowly, enjoying the feelings not only around my penis but also of her body smacking against my hips as we fucked.</p><p>""Am I doing it right?"" I asked.</p><p>""Oh, yes...""</p><p>""Good...""</p><p>I closed my eyes, feeling myself entirely at peace. I could hear the hum of insects, and the chirp of birds. The sun was shining on my naked body, my penis was in a happy place and I was very content. It was the most perfect moment in my entire life. Nebraska was boring as hell, but obviously it had some good points.</p><p>""This is really nice,"" Kylie said quietly.</p><p>""Yeah..."" I gasped.</p><p>""Are you gonna cum real quick?""</p><p>""Uh..."" I stopped thrusting and simply held myself against her, penis as deep as I could get it. ""Maybe. Why?""</p><p>""I want you on top again.""</p><p>""Oh, ok.""</p><p>Kylie moved forward and I slid out of her. She rolled onto her back and I got on top, this time not even needing to look as I pushed my penis back into her vagina. I began fucking her slowly again, looking into her eyes as I did so.</p><p>""You look... really beautiful..."" I whispered.</p><p>""You, too.""</p><p>""I love doing this...""</p><p>Kylie grinned. ""Of course you do. All boys do.""</p><p>""Yeah..."" I smiled at her. ""Can I kiss you?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>I moved my mouth down, stopping with my thrusts as I kissed Kylie for the first time. It was very sweet and nice. Eventually I felt her mouth open and her tongue pushing against mine. So this was French kissing, I thought as I started screwing her again.</p><p>Soon enough I neared my orgasm. It wasn't a big deal, really, when I came. I mean, it felt really great to cum inside a girl again, and it was very cool feeling my sperm shooting into her, but it wasn't that important somehow. Just the act of having sex with her was more meaningful. Like it was the journey that mattered and not the destination.</p><p>When I was done cumming I pulled out and we lay next to each other holding hands. It was another wonderful, sweet moment in a whole day of wonderful, sweet moments. I couldn't ever remember being happier than I was now.</p><p>""That was a lot of fun, Kylie,"" I said to her, giving her a little kiss.</p><p>""Thanks,"" she said, kissing me back. ""I liked it to.""</p><p>""So... does this mean we're boyfriend and girlfriend now?""</p><p>Kylie shook her head. ""I don't think so. I mean, I had sex with Ross and Brian all the time and I never thought of myself as their girlfriend. We're just friends who have sex, you know?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Ok. I can live with that.""</p><p>""I bet.""</p><p>""What does it feel like for you?""</p><p>""Having you inside me?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Kylie looked thoughtful for a bit. ""Well... it feels really nice, is all I can say, really. I mean, I like feeling a boy's body on top of me. You know, just having our skin touching all over?"" I nodded in response, having already noticed that myself. ""But when your penis is inside me... I don't know if I can describe it, but it feels wonderful having a boy in me like that.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""What's it feel like for you, Vincent?"" Kylie asked, turning onto her side to look at me.</p><p>""Very warm and wet and tight around my penis. Just... really great,"" I said with a little grin. ""I can't imagine anything feeling better.""</p><p>""Huh... I wish I could turn into a boy and see what it's like.""</p><p>""I wish I could turn into a girl to see what it's like.""</p><p>In an ideal world, we would have both suddenly switched bodies. But we lived in reality, so nothing happened.</p><p>""You wanna fuck again?"" Kylie asked me after a bit.</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Over the next couple hours Kylie and I had sex three times. That made five times total, I thought to myself as I rode my bike home with her. I wondered if I'd ever lose count. On the one hand, I hoped not because I desperately wanted to know how many times we were Doing It. On the other hand, I knew that if I lost count it would be because we'd Done It like a thousand times and THAT would be sweet!</p><p>When we got back to my place it was getting pretty late in the afternoon. I got off my bike and walked it up to the front door, Kylie trailing behind.</p><p>""I had a really good time today,"" I said, feeling a little shy.</p><p>""Me, too.""</p><p>""You wanna meet up again tomorrow?"" I asked, hopefully.</p><p>Kylie snorted. ""What do you think?""</p><p>""Uh... yes?""</p><p>""Right.""</p><p>""Good,"" I said, grinning.</p><p>Kylie gave me a very tender hug and a kiss on the cheek and then rode off. I walked into the garage, parked my bike and spent the rest of the day with a really stupid grin plastered across my happy young face.</p><p>* * *</p><p>Most of the rest of the week passed in kind of a happy, sexual blur for me. Every morning I'd wake up to Kylie knocking on the window, I'd let her in, we'd fuck in my bed, eat breakfast, fuck again, go to the pond, swim, fuck, eat something, fuck, ride our bikes for a little, fuck and then I'd go home. I quickly lost track of how many times we'd had sex, and was very pleased to do so.</p><p>And of course I made sure to send emails back to all my friends in Seattle, bragging about all the sex I was having. I don't know if they really believed me or not, but that was ok.</p><p>One night my parents had let Kylie join us for dinner. They really liked her, which was nice. We'd even gone up to my bedroom after dinner. My parents made us keep the door open, but we still had a very quick fuck while they were watching TV.</p><p>Life was incredibly sweet for me right now!</p><p>Late one Sunday night I was sleeping and heard a faint tapping on my window. I woke up and looked at the clock. It was just before midnight. I opened the window. Kylie was standing there with a sad smile on her face.</p><p>I opened the window up. ""What are you doing here?"" I hissed.</p><p>""I got into a fight with my dad. He was drinking again.""</p><p>""Oh."" I'd learned over the last few days that her father was a raging drunk. ""I'm sorry.""</p><p>""He tried to hit me a couple times,"" she said, starting to cry a little. ""He missed, though and I ran away.""</p><p>""Good for you,"" I said.</p><p>""Can I sleep here tonight?""</p><p>I hesitated for only an instant. She was a friend of mine and I couldn't turn her away. But she was a girl and I knew my parents would be pissed. But I couldn't send her back to her dad.</p><p>""Sure, come on in.""</p><p>I opened the window the rest of the way and Kylie crept inside, landing on my bed. She put her arms around me and hugged me tight, crying a little. I put my arms around her and hugged back, not sure what I should do.</p><p>There was a faint sound of floorboards creaking and a knock at my door.</p><p>""Vincent?"" my dad said. ""Is there someone in there with you?""</p><p>""Hang on a second, Dad,"" I said. I quickly got up and pulled on a pair of boxers. Opening the door I stepped out into the hall. ""Hey, Dad.""</p><p>""Vincent. Is that Kylie I heard in there?""</p><p>""Uh... yeah.""</p><p>My dad sighed. ""Vincent-"" he began.</p><p>""Wait, Dad. It's not what you think. Her Dad was drinking and he tried to hit her tonight.""</p><p>My dad's voice turned to ice. ""Oh, he did, did he?""</p><p>""Yeah. I'm her only friend here and she wants to stay here tonight.""</p><p>Dad considered this. ""Alright. I'll explain it to your mother. She can stay tonight, but you'll have to sleep on the couch.""</p><p>""What? Why?""</p><p>""Because she's a girl and you're a boy, Vincent.""</p><p>""Yeah, but we're just friends, Dad. How about if she takes my bed and I sleep on the floor? I don't think it would be good for her to be alone tonight.""</p><p>Much to my surprise, my dad seemed to buy it. He let out a faint sigh. ""Alright, but you keep the door open, ok?""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""Let me talk with her for a moment.""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>I stood aside and let my dad into the room. He walked over to the bed and put his hand on the back of Kylie's head.</p><p>""You doing ok, Kylie?""</p><p>""Sort of. I'm sorry for just coming over here like this. Please don't be mad at Vincent.""</p><p>""I'm not mad at anyone, Kylie,"" my dad said in soothing tones. ""Don't worry. You can stay here tonight and you can sleep in Vincent's bed. He'll use his sleeping back and sleep on the floor.""</p><p>""Oh... ok.""</p><p>After hearing my dad mention my sleeping bag, I'd dug it out from the closet, wishing that I didn't have Pokemon on it. I took a pillow from the bed and spread it all out onto the floor.</p><p>""Alright,"" my dad said. ""I'll leave the door open. You kids get some sleep, ok?"" he said in strong tones.</p><p>""Yes, Dad.""</p><p>""Thank you for letting me stay here tonight,"" Kylie said.</p><p>""It's not a problem, dear. You just get some rest."" Dad nodded at us both, shut the door most have the way and walked back to the bedroom he and Mom shared, the floorboards creaking as he walked.</p><p>""I'm really sorry, Vincent. I didn't want you to get into trouble or anything.""</p><p>""I'm not in trouble. My dad's pretty cool.""</p><p>""Yeah... I wish mine was...""</p><p>I reached up to hug her. I had no idea what to say.</p><p>""Vincent?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Will you come and lay up here with me for a bit?""</p><p>""But my dad said-""</p><p>""You can get back onto the bag before you go to sleep. But right now, I want to have you next to me for a bit, ok?""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>She sat up and started undressing. I took the cue and pulled off my boxers, carefully setting them next to my sleeping bag. Now naked as she was, I climbed into bed with her, feeling her body snuggle up against mine.</p><p>""I'm really glad I have you for a friend, Vincent.""</p><p>""I'm glad I have you, too,"" I whispered, running my fingers through her hair as she let her head rest on my shoulder. Her heart was beating fast against me. I was scared my Dad might come back into the room, but I figured I'd hear the sounds of the floorboards creaking before he got here.</p><p>I wanted to just hold Kylie, to be a good friend to her and everything, but the sensation of her naked body rubbing against me as we laid there face-to-face was way too much stimulation and my penis got hard pretty much instantly.</p><p>Kylie wiggled against it and giggled softly. ""That thing never gets tired, does it?""</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" I whispered back. ""I can't really control it.""</p><p>""It's ok... you wanna Do It for a bit?""</p><p>""With my mom and dad just down the hall?""</p><p>""We can be quiet."" She got an odd look on her face that I could barely see in the light coming from the window. ""I just need to feel you inside me for a while.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Kylie rolled onto her back. I got on top of her and slowly guided my penis into her vagina. I'd become very good at that during the last few days. It was very easy to get good at something you really liked doing.</p><p>""Oh, yes,"" she whispered. ""Oh, I needed you so much, Vincent...""</p><p>""I'm glad I could be here for you,"" I whispered back.</p><p>We fucked in silence after that. I wasn't trying to cum, really. I just wanted to make her and me both feel really good, so I was fucking her as slowly as I could get away with. That also kept it quieter. I really didn't want to think about what might happen if my parents caught me having sex with Kylie.</p><p>""Oh, yes... oh, that feels so nice..."" Kylie whispered.</p><p>""Cool..."" I said softly, giving her a little kiss, pumping her slowly and tenderly.</p><p>""Oh... oh... that's so... ooooh... oooooh..."" Suddenly she held me very, very tight and clenched her teeth, trying not to make any noise. I felt her vagina grab hard and fast at my penis as her whole body trembled and shook under me.</p><p>I wasn't sure what had just happened, but whatever it was, it was enough to push me over the edge. I closed my eyes and let the orgasm wash over me, my sperm blasting up into Kylie's vagina. As the pleasure subsided I thought I'd heard a noise out in the hall, but as I kept myself perfectly still and quiet, I couldn't hear it again.</p><p>Rattled a little I pulled out of Kylie and whispered, ""I should get back to my sleeping bag.""</p><p>""Ok,"" she replied quietly, a little out of breath.</p><p>Once I was back down there and had put on my boxers I whispered to her, ""What happened? You know, when I was fucking you?""</p><p>""Oh... I had an orgasm..."" She smiled a little tiredly. ""I never had one before when I was being fucked by a boy.""</p><p>""Cool,"" I said, happy and confused at the same time. Happy cause I'd done something the vaunted Ross and Brian hadn't, but confused cause I hadn't known girls even had orgasms.</p><p>""Vincent?"" Kylie's tired, sleepy voice came down to me.</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""I love you.""</p><p>My heart skipped a beat. ""I love you, too.""</p><p>Kylie's hand came down from the bed. I took it in my hand and held her until I drifted off to sleep.</p><p>* * *</p><p>The next morning was very busy. We got up late, and went downstairs to have breakfast with my parents. After we were done eating, Mom took Kylie out for a ride. She said she wanted to talk with her and figure out what to do about her father.</p><p>As for my father, he said to me, after Kylie and Mom had left, ""Vincent? Come into the living room. We need to talk.""</p><p>My heart sank. The sound I'd heard last night hadn't been my imagination. ""Ok, Dad,"" I said, hoping that I was wrong.</p><p>Once we were in the living room, Dad sat me down on the couch and sat himself in his favorite chair.</p><p>""Vincent... we need to discuss something.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Dad took a deep breath and closed his eyes. ""Have you and Kylie been having sex?""</p><p>A thousand lies approached my mouth, but all were doused before they were uttered. Sighing a little I said in a quiet voice, ""Yes...""</p><p>Dad sucked in another deep breath and nodded. ""I see. How long has this been happening?""</p><p>""Uh... for like the last few days.""</p><p>""So basically from the first day you met her?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Dad looked up at the ceiling. ""I feel the need to be precise here. When I say 'sex' I mean have you been putting your penis into her vagina?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Ah. I thought that was what I was hearing last night, but I wasn't sure.""</p><p>I hung my head. ""I'm sorry, Dad.""</p><p>He shook his head. ""You don't need to be sorry, not really. Sex is very normal. I lost my virginity back when I was not too much older than you.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""I thought you and Mom didn't meet until you were in college.""</p><p>My dad laughed long and loud. ""Oh, son... believe it or not, I had sex with women before your mother.""</p><p>I was mildly ill at the thought of even my mom and dad having sex with each other, much less with anyone else. ""Ew,"" was what I managed to say.</p><p>Dad simply chuckled.</p><p>""So you're not mad at me?""</p><p>Dad sobered up. ""I'm mad at you for having sex with her last night, I'm mad at you for having sex period, but, well, it is a normal sort of thing."" He shrugged. ""I just wish you'd waited until later. At least until you were an age with the word 'teen' at the end of it.""</p><p>""Sorry.""</p><p>""Was it your idea to start having sex?""</p><p>I shook my head. ""No, it was hers. She'd had sex with the boys who had lived here before.""</p><p>""Oh. Is she the only girl you've done it with?""</p><p>""Yeah."" I took a deep breath of my own. ""And I'm really sorry about doing it with her last night. But she seemed really sad and she said she wanted me to snuggle with her and make her feel better and then she asked if I would have sex with her and then we did,"" I said in a rush.</p><p>My dad nodded. ""Well... at least you were doing the right thing by trying to help your friend through a tough time."" He looked at me sharply all of a sudden. ""Have you been using protection?""</p><p>""What?"" I asked, puzzled.</p><p>""Protection,"" he repeated. ""So that she doesn't get pregnant?""</p><p>""Pregnant?"" I asked in shock.</p><p>""Yes. That's what usually happens when people have sex.""</p><p>I was stunned. ""I never even thought about it. You mean Kylie might be pregnant?"" I started to panic a little.</p><p>""Calm down, calm down. She's probably not. She's probably not even had her first period yet. But it is possible.""</p><p>""Oh, god,"" I said, feeling a little sick.</p><p>""Not to be indelicate, but are you making sperm yet?""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""I see... well..."" Dad sighed and stood up. ""Wait here."" He left and came back a minute or two later. I spent the entire time worrying. ""Here."" Dad tossed a small box onto my lap.</p><p>I opened it up to see a set of small, foil squares. ""What are these?""</p><p>""Condoms. You know what they are?""</p><p>I picked up one of the squares and looked at it. ""No?""</p><p>Dad sighed. ""You unroll them onto your penis before... before you..."" He took a deep breath. ""Before you have sex with Kylie. It will keep your sperm from reaching her eggs and making her pregnant.""</p><p>""Oh...""</p><p>""Yes. After you're... well, done... you pull out, take it off and toss it into the trash. Always use a new one each time.""</p><p>My mind was turning over. ""So... it's ok for me to have sex with her as long as I use these?""</p><p>Dad sighed yet again. ""I'm a realist, Vincent. I know that if I tell you not to have sex with her, you'll sneak out of the house and find a way. It's not really ok if you have sex with her, but I doubt you could stop if you wanted to. So if you DO have sex with her, PLEASE use some of these condoms, ok? If you need more, just let me know and I'll buy them.""</p><p>""So if she stays over again, can we both sleep in my bed?""</p><p>Dad waved a hand. ""One thing at a time, one thing at a time. We don't even know what's going to happen with her and her father today.""</p><p>""Oh, right."" I got depressed. ""Dad? Kylie's a really nice girl. Why would anyone want to hit her, especially her father?""</p><p>Dad shook his head. ""I don't know, son. Drink does strange things to a man. I understand her mother is dead, so he has to raise her by himself. I'm sure he's very lonely and has god only knows what demons inside him. What he did was bad, but that doesn't make him a bad man. Try not to judge him.""</p><p>""I'll remember that, Dad."" These were the wisest words my father ever said to me and I did my best to remember them and live by them for the rest of my life. ""If her Dad keeps drinking and trying to hit her, can she live with us?""</p><p>""One thing at a time, please, Vincent!""</p><p>""Sorry, sorry. I just really like her a lot, Dad.""</p><p>Dad sighed and came over to join me on the couch. He put an arm around my shoulders. ""I know, Vincent. I know. We'll see what we can do, ok?""</p><p>""Ok."" I thought for a moment. ""Dad?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Thanks for, you know, not yelling at me or anything.""</p><p>Dad laughed a little. ""You know how my dad found out I was having sex?""</p><p>""How?""</p><p>""He walked in on me and my girlfriend having sex on the couch. Then he exploded. THAT was not a pretty sight, let me tell you. He calmed down a little, but, boy, did he scare Alicia. We never really saw each other again after that."" He gave me a hard look. ""Believe me, I wanted to burst into there and tell you two to knock it off, but I knew that wouldn't help anything.""</p><p>""Thanks, Dad.""</p><p>""You're welcome.""</p><p>""Oh, hey, Dad?""</p><p>""Yes?""</p><p>""Are you going to tell Mom? You know... about me and Kylie?""</p><p>Dad laughed. ""I think your mother probably already knows. She's suspected for the last couple days. I actually had a bet with her and thanks to you, I have to go to see the ballet out in Omaha next month.""</p><p>""Oh, sorry."" I blushed.</p><p>The rest of the day was really, really tense for me. I was on pins and needles waiting for Mom to come back home and really hoping that she had Kylie with her. Those hopes were dashed when she finally showed up at around dinnertime, looking very tired.</p><p>She walked in, gave my father a hug. He said, ""We're going to the ballet honey."" My mother snorted and walked over to me.</p><p>""You ok, Vincent?""</p><p>""Yeah, Mom. Where's Kylie?""</p><p>""I took her home.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""I assume your father has already talked with you about certain... activities?""</p><p>""Huh?""</p><p>""Yes, I have,"" my Dad put in.</p><p>""Alright. Then I won't say anything more about it.""</p><p>""But Mom... why did you take Kylie home? I mean, after what her dad did?""</p><p>My mother sat down. ""I talked with her father. I think he's very truly sorry for what he did. I also made it clear to him that if he tries anything like that with her ever again, he'd regret it.""</p><p>""But why couldn't she just stay here with us?""</p><p>""Kylie belongs with her family, Vincent.""</p><p>""But she's my friend!""</p><p>My mom sighed. ""I know you really care about her. You can still be friends with her, but she cannot stay here with us. That's final.""</p><p>I knew that tone. There wasn't any argument at this point. ""Alright.""</p><p>""Good."" She held up a bag from the KFC out in town. ""I brought us some dinner. Let's all eat.""</p><p>Dinner was a little tense and, for me, kind of sad. I know that I would probably see Kylie tomorrow, but I was worried about her in the meantime. She was a really cool person and I really loved her and I worried that her dad might try to hit her again or something. In the end there wasn't really anything for me to do. I just had to suck it up and deal with it.</p><p>I slept very fitfully that night. I was still concerned about Kylie and I kept hoping she'd come to knock on my window. Every time I heard even the faintest sound from outside, I thought it might be her coming to be with me.</p><p>No such luck. Eventually I drifted off to full sleep, not waking until morning.</p><p>* * *</p><p>The next day I was a big ball of worry. Kylie didn't come by all day and didn't call or anything. I was scared something might have happened to her. I kept bugging Mom and Dad to let me go visit her, but no dice. I just barely managed to get to sleep that night.</p><p>But the next morning, at just after nine, my heart leapt with joy as I woke up to the sound of a gentle tapping at my bedroom window. I pulled it open to reveal Kylie's smiling face.</p><p>""Hey, Vincent.""</p><p>""Kylie!"" I said, unbelievably relieved. I leaned through the window to hug her.</p><p>""Careful there,"" she said. ""You don't want to fall out. Let me come in.""</p><p>""Sure!"" I moved back so that Kylie could get in. Once she was inside she sat on my bed with me and we kissed for a few moments.</p><p>""Thanks for letting me stay here the other night,"" she said.</p><p>""You're welcome. I couldn't send you away, you know.""</p><p>""I know. But still.""</p><p>""Yeah. Where were you last night?""</p><p>""My dad took me out to Omaha. We went and had dinner and saw a movie. He felt really bad about the other night. He said he's going to join AA.""</p><p>""That's good. I felt really bad about him... you know... trying to hit you.""</p><p>Kylie nodded. ""You're not the only one.""</p><p>We sat there just looking at each other for a bit. Slowly I said, ""Sooo... you wanna have sex?""</p><p>""Maybe in a bit. Can we just snuggle for a while, though?""</p><p>""Sure."" I pulled back my blanket for Kylie as she started getting undressed. Once she was naked she got in bed with me. We lay there facing each other and hugging. I gave her a kiss.</p><p>""You mom knew we were having sex,"" Kylie said as one of her hands drifted down my back to rest right above my ass.</p><p>""Yeah, my dad thought we were, too.""</p><p>""What did he say to you about it?""</p><p>I gently caressed one of Kylie's breasts and said, ""He told me that he didn't like it, he thought we should have waited and that we shouldn't be doing it. He also gave me a little lecture about not getting you pregnant.""</p><p>Kylie nodded. ""Your mom kind of said the same stuff. She wanted to know if I'd started my periods yet, but I haven't so she said we were probably ok but that we should be careful in the future.""</p><p>A horrible thought occurred to me. ""Did she tell your dad?""</p><p>""No, she didn't.""</p><p>""Thank god,"" I said, relaxing.</p><p>Kylie squeezed my butt and giggled. ""What did your dad say about... you know... pregnancy?""</p><p>""He gave me some condoms. He said that if I need any more to ask him.""</p><p>""Condoms? Do you still have them?""</p><p>""Yeah."" I rolled over and reached down under the bed, pulling out the small box. I took out a foil-packed condom and handed it to Kylie, lying on my back next to her.</p><p>She turned it over in her hands. ""So what do you do with it?""</p><p>""I'm not really sure.""</p><p>""Well, put it on so we can have sex.""</p><p>That was the best motivation I'd ever heard of! I tore open the packet, revealing a small, round bit of something rubbery. It was rolled up, and as I unrolled it a little, it was pretty obvious what I was supposed to do with it.</p><p>""I think it goes on my penis,"" I said.</p><p>Kylie nodded. ""Well, put it on.""</p><p>I held the condom against my penis and slowly rolled it down until it was completely on me. It felt weird, and there was another problem.</p><p>""I don't think it's going to stay on."" It was way too lose for me. Either it was too big or my penis was too small. I preferred to think it was the condom that was the problem.</p><p>""Well, let's try it anyhow.""</p><p>""Ok."" I got between Kylie's legs, holding the condom onto my penis with my hand. I lined up and penetrated her easily. It didn't feel nearly as good as it did without the condom, but it still felt better than masturbating.</p><p>Once I pulled my hand off the small tube of latex and tried to move, however, there was an immediate problem. My penis slid right out of the condom, leaving it still inside Kylie's vagina.</p><p>""Shit,"" I said. ""It came off.""</p><p>""Try it again.""</p><p>I took the condom out of Kylie and put it back onto me. Once it was as secure as it was likely to get, I pushed back inside her. But as soon as I started fucking, I slid right out of it again.</p><p>""This isn't working,"" I said in annoyance.</p><p>""Just leave it off, then.""</p><p>I looked at Kylie. ""Are you sure?""</p><p>""Yeah. Your mom said that since I haven't started my periods yet, I probably can't get pregnant.""</p><p>""Well, if you're sure,"" I said without any real effort to convince her otherwise.</p><p>""I'm sure.""</p><p>""Ok."" I held my penis against her vagina and then slid up inside, pleased at how much better it felt without the condom. ""Oh, that's so much better,"" I whispered to her.</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>It was another unhurried session of sex. We were both heading towards orgasms and we knew it, but it wasn't that important. What was important was just being together. Being friends. Being lovers. Me inside her, her under me.</p><p>Kylie and I made love all day. We had sex mostly in my bedroom, but we also tried it once in the shower and once in the living room, giggling at how naughty we were being by fucking on the couch. Each time we had sex, I made sure to open a condom up and throw it in the trash. I figured that way if my dad checked, he'd think we were using them.</p><p>In retrospect we should have found a way to do so. Three months after Kylie and I started having sex, she noticed that she seemed to be getting a little fat and had started throwing up in the morning. When I told my mom about this she went into instant panic mode. We got Kylie away from her house and took her to a doctor in Omaha where he confirmed she was pregnant. We found out the day of my thirteenth birthday. When my dad found out and asked me about the condoms he'd been buying, I explained to him the problem we'd had. He rolled his eyes and that was when I learned that condoms came in different sizes. Ooops.</p><p>Kylie's dad went berserk when he heard she was pregnant and at first we all thought he was going to start drinking again. Instead he sat down with my dad and mom and they all talked. It was finally decided that until she gave birth (we'd decided against abortion), Kylie would stay with us, sleeping in my room with me. It was nice sleeping with her every night. It was like we were married. We even still had sex fairly often, right up until about a month before she was supposed to have the baby.</p><p>Eight months after the testing, one week before her own thirteenth birthday, Kylie gave birth to our son. It wasn't an easy birth. The doctor had to perform a c-section and because of that, Kylie wouldn't be able to get pregnant ever again.</p><p>A week after she gave birth, Kylie moved back to her dad's house with our baby. I made sure to go over and visit as much as I could. Her father was kind of a jerk to me at first, but eventually he calmed down and we all started to get along ok.</p><p>Kylie and I both still managed to stay in school despite the problems and all the jokes from our classmates. Some of the other kid's parents raised a fuss, but there wasn't much they could do. It WAS kind of weird when, for a while, Kylie, myself and our son were all going to the same school (he started kindergarten in our senior year and there was only one school in the area for everyone), but we dealt with it ok.</p><p>After graduation, Kylie and I got married. We moved into our own house in Omaha and we've been living there ever since. It's been ten years now since we first had sex. We still do it as often as we can. We still love each other and our son.</p><p>Life might throw you a few surprises as you go down the road. I hadn't expected to get laid at twelve or to be a father at thirteen. The best you can do is just stay the course and hope things turn out alright. I have a son I love and I wife I love.</p><p>Nebraska is great!</p>"
118,Insemination,Alex Hawk,,"['F/m', 'teen', 'exh', 'inc', '1st', 'mast', 'preg']","A young boy's sister decides to try a biology experiment where she would artificially inseminate herself with her brother's sperm. For said brother, life soon gets interesting.",2013-02-14T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Summer TV generally sucked. It was only the second week of summer vacation and I was already bored out of my mind. We lived way out in the desert, out in the middle of nowhere, ten miles away from the nearest anything, and there was just nothing at all for us to do.</p><p>""Bored much, Tamesin?"" asked my twenty-year-old sister, Madison as she walked into the living room. She was home from college for the summer.</p><p>""Yeah, kinda.""</p><p>""Well, turn off the TV for a moment. I've got something I wanted to talk with you about.""</p><p>""Ok."" I turned off the television and turned towards my sister as she sat down on the couch next to me. ""So what's up?""</p><p>Madison took a deep breath. ""Well. I need your help with something.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""I'm working on an experiment for my classes.""</p><p>""What kind?""</p><p>""It's a biological experiment.""</p><p>I nodded. She was majoring both biology and psych. ""Ok. And?""</p><p>""Well... I plan to get pregnant. I want to have a baby and use certain techniques to raise him or her.""</p><p>""Oh. Ok. Sounds a little weird, but ok."" I wasn't at all clear where this was going. ""What does this have to do with me?""</p><p>Looking me in the eye, Madison said, ""I want you to be the father.""</p><p>I was happy I was sitting down, or I probably would have fallen over. ""What?"" I managed to say after three tries.</p><p>""I want you to be the father of my baby.""</p><p>""Uh... ok. There's like a billion things wrong with that,"" I said. ""I'm your brother and I only turned thirteen just last month.""</p><p>""You're a boy, and you're fertile,"" she said. ""Probably, anyhow. At thirteen you'll produce quite a bit of sperm.""</p><p>""Uh... yeah... but, like, if we, you know, had sex, that would be illegal."" I blushed at the very thought of it.</p><p>""I wasn't proposing to have sex with you.""</p><p>""Oh."" I wasn't sure how to take that now.</p><p>""What I want you to do is to masturbate into a cup. You bring me your sperm, I'll suck it up with these eyedropper-like things, insert them into my vagina and squirt your semen into me. That way I'll get pregnant with your baby.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""See, there's lots of nonsense out there about inbreeding. It's my hope that I can give birth to a perfectly normal baby, raise it and have it turn out just fine. I won't reveal that my brother fathered the baby until he or she turns eighteen. By then the Statute of Limitations would have expired, assuming there's anything illegal about this, which I'm not sure of.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""It's my contention,"" Madison went on, ""that a child born of brother/sister parentage will turn out to be better than either. All the best attributes of both for intelligence, looks, personality, etcetera.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""So what do you say?""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""Something more answer like than that would be nice,"" Madison pointed out.</p><p>I shook my head to clear it. ""Uh... I don't know, Madison. I mean, this whole thing sounds more than little bit... I don't know. Weird.""</p><p>She nodded. ""I understand. You don't have to do it, but it would be very helpful to me. The whole experiment hinges on finding a baby who has a brother and sister for parents and the best way to be sure of that is to get pregnant by you.""</p><p>For some reason, I had a raging hard on. I did my best to ignore and it and decided to stall for time. ""Can I have a few days to think about it?""</p><p>""Sure. Try to make up your mind as soon as possible, though. We only have the summer and this won't be the most efficient way of making myself pregnant.""</p><p>""What would be the most efficient way?"" I asked distantly.</p><p>""Well, having sex, obviously.""</p><p>""Oh, right."" I took a deep breath. ""Ok. Look. I need some time to think about this, ok? I'll let you know as soon as I make up my mind.""</p><p>""Fair enough. I'll talk with you later,"" Madison said as she stood up and walked from the room.</p><p>There was no way I could sort this out easily, especially given the distraction of my very hard penis. I spent all day trying hard to figure out what to do. Finally I ended up retiring to my bedroom, hoping that I could lay down and think about this without any distractions.</p><p>As I laid there on my bed, I thought about all the possibilities. It might be really cool to have a baby with my sister. It would kind of suck that I would be a father without getting laid, but still. None of my other friends had done anything similar.</p><p>While I thought about this, I reached down and unzipped my pants, reaching inside to extract my penis and stroking it slowly while thinking. It was a mind-blowing idea. The more I thought about it, the more that I liked it. Could I really say yes?</p><p>My orgasm hit me by surprise while I pictured my sister pregnant with my baby. I had barely enough time to get my hand under my penis and catch a handful of sperm before it all splattered onto me. Moving awkwardly and pulling up my pants without spilling any of my sperm, I made my way out into the hall and knocked on my sister's door.</p><p>She opened it. ""Oh, hey, Tamesin. What's up?""</p><p>""Uh... I got something for you."" Rather awkwardly and feeling very embarrassed, I held out my spermy hand.</p><p>""Is that...?"" She leaned close. ""It is! Hold still!""</p><p>Madison vanished into her room and came back with what looked like, and probably was, an eyedropper. She used that to suck up as much of my sperm as she could.</p><p>""Thanks, Tamesin,"" she said, giving me a little hug. ""Next time try to get it in a cup, ok?"" She handed me a small plastic sleeve full of cups.</p><p>""Yeah, ok. When will we know when you're pregnant?""</p><p>""Well, I'll be doing pregnancy tests pretty often. I'll let you know what happens each time, ok?""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""Ideally,"" she continued, ""we'll need to be doing this a couple times each day.""</p><p>""Ok. I think I can manage that.""</p><p>""Great!"" Madison gave me another hug. ""Well, I have to get busy. See ya, and thanks!"" She shut her door.</p><p>I stood there for a few seconds and then went back to my bedroom, mind swimming with thoughts about what Madison was doing right now.</p><p>* * *</p><p>The next couple weeks crept past. Twice each day, once in the morning and once at night, I would masturbate into a cup and bring it to my sister. She'd take my sperm, disappear into her bedroom and do her thing. Hopefully we'd know soon if it had worked.</p><p>One morning just as I was getting ready to jerk off, there was a little knock at my bedroom door. Opening it, I saw Madison standing there.</p><p>""Hey, sis. What's up?""</p><p>""Well, Tamesin, I just took a pregnancy test.""</p><p>My heart skipped a little. ""And?"" I asked carefully.</p><p>""I'm not pregnant yet.""</p><p>""Oh."" I wasn't sure how to feel.</p><p>""Don't worry, I'm sure we'll make this work,"" she said, patting me on the shoulder.</p><p>""So why hasn't it worked yet?""</p><p>""Well... it's possible that too much of the sperm is dying or becoming inactive in the time you ejaculate to the time I get it inside my vagina. Two or three minutes might not sound like much, but it can make a difference.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""So what we need to do is somehow decrease the amount of time. And to that end, I have an idea.""</p><p>""Oh?""</p><p>Madison nodded. ""What I'm wanting to do is this: next time you masturbate, I'll be in the room with you, and I'll just be wearing a bathrobe. That way when you climax, I can get the sperm and get it inside me all within less than a minute.""</p><p>""So, you're going to be here while I'm jerking off?"" I wasn't too sure about this idea.</p><p>Madison shrugged. ""I think it's the best way to get this done.""</p><p>""And you'll put my sperm in you while you're in here?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>I thought about that. ""That might be interesting to see.""</p><p>""You're welcome to watch if you want. I can hardly say no, seeing as it's your sperm that's going to be going into me.""</p><p>""Yeah."" Despite my misgivings my penis had hardened up considerably. ""Ok. Do you want to do this right now?""</p><p>""Let me go get my stuff. I'll be right back."" Madison was gone and returned in less than two minutes. Once she was back in my room she said, ""Alright, I'm ready when you are,"" and sat down on the chair at my desk.</p><p>Blushing and feeling really shy, I got on my bed and pulled the blanket up over my body. I then reached into my boxers and pulled out my hard penis, giving it a couple tugs.</p><p>Madison was sitting there, watching me. This put me off my game.</p><p>""Uh... would you mind... like... turning around or something?""</p><p>""Oh! Sure, sorry."" She turned around and faced the wall, taking a book off my desk and looking through it.</p><p>I closed my eyes and tried to forget that my sister was here as I began masturbating a little more. The blanket was making a rhythmic rustling noise as I beat off, but I tried my best to ignore that, hoping Madison wouldn't hear it.</p><p>I tried my best to get off, but it just wasn't working. Finally I had to give up. I sat back with an annoyed sigh.</p><p>""What's wrong?"" Madison asked.</p><p>""I just can't... you know... with you in here,"" I said, feeling like a dork.</p><p>""Oh... well, I have an idea.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>Madison sat back and propped her legs up on either arm of the chair, lifting and spreading them as she did so. She had only a skirt on and, I knew now, no panties. I was looking at my first ever real life vagina.</p><p>""Holy shit,"" I muttered.</p><p>""Does this help?"" she asked, smiling a little as she took a finger and rubbed it along her slit.</p><p>""Yeah... hell, yeah!"" I said, grabbing hold of my penis and stroking as fast as I could, no longer caring if my sister saw.</p><p>""You should pull back the blanket,"" she said. ""That way you won't get any sperm on it.""</p><p>""Ok."" I pulled the blanket back, exposing my hard penis to my sister for the first time, and leaving me basically naked, since all I was wearing were boxers that were pulled down. I began jerking as fast as I could, knowing that now I would have no trouble cumming. Seconds later, I let out a low moan and my penis seemed to explode, sperm shooting out all over my bare chest and hand.</p><p>""Wonderful!"" my sister said, hoping down from the chair and coming over to me. ""Now hold still."" She took one of the little eyedroppers and held it against my stomach, sucking up some of my sperm. She did the same with another one and then sat back down, spreading her legs wide.</p><p>Now my eyes went about as wide as Madison's legs did, as I watched her insert one of the eyedroppers into her vagina and give it a squeeze. She followed suit with the second one and then sat back looking pleased.</p><p>""Alrighty,"" my sister said, giving me a happy smile. ""With any luck, I'll be pregnant in a few minutes.""</p><p>""Cool,"" I whispered, somewhat overwhelmed by the thought.</p><p>Madison walked over and gave me a little kiss on the cheek. ""I'll see you later tonight,"" she said as she walked off.</p><p>As for me, I laid back with a stupid little grin on my face, my penis still slightly hard as I thought about my sister being pregnant by me and as I thought about how cool it had been to see her vagina.</p><p>* * *</p><p>Another couple weeks went past, me ejaculating every day and watching my sister suck it up into the eyedropper for another round of attempted impregnation. Each time she did it I had the joy of watching her stick something into her vagina. She didn't always masturbate with me, but at least I got to see my sperm going into her.</p><p>Finally the day of the next pregnancy test came up. I waited impatiently outside the bathroom while my sister did her thing. After a few minutes she came out with a little frown on her face.</p><p>I drooped a little. ""Not pregnant?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" I said, feeling somehow responsible for my sperm not doing their job. Get to work, guys! I wanted to shout.</p><p>""That's ok, we'll just keep trying,"" Madison said, giving me a little kiss on the cheek. ""You up for it right now?""</p><p>""Hell, yeah.""</p><p>""Good. Let's go.""</p><p>It wasn't too much longer after the conversation that I had yet another orgasm while my sister watched and waited. It wasn't the best orgasm I'd ever had, but it certainly wasn't bad. I laid back and watched as she sucked up my sperm with her two eyedroppers. Suddenly an idea occurred to me.</p><p>""Hey, Madison, wait a second,"" I said as she was getting ready to put the eyedropper into her vagina.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Can I..."" I blushed a little, despite the fact that I was currently naked, laying on top of my bed with some remnants of sperm on my stomach while my semi-naked sister was sitting across from me with two eyedroppers of semen ready to stick into her vagina. ""Would you mind... I mean... can I... like... put it in you?""</p><p>""The sperm?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Uh... well, sure, I guess."" She handed me the eyedroppers and said, ""Here, let me lay on your bed. It'll be easier that way.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I moved aside as my sister got comfy on my bed. Once she was settled she spread her legs high and wide and said, ""Ok. You think you know where it goes?""</p><p>""I think so."" Shaking a little I reached out and poked the first eyedropper against what I thought was the right place. ""Here?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>Very slowly I began to insert the eyedropper, thinking how cool it was to see it sliding into Madison's vagina. Once it was all the way inside I gave it a little squeeze, seeing my sperm shoot up into her. It was way cool. I did this again with the second one and by the time I was done my penis was massively hard again.</p><p>""That was sweet,"" I said, sitting back a little.</p><p>""Glad you liked it."" Madison smiled at me.</p><p>I looked down at my penis. ""Uh... if you want, I can give you some more right now?""</p><p>Madison laughed. ""Let's save it for later tonight, ok?""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>She sat up and gave me a little hug. ""I'll see you later!"" she said, gathering up her things and heading back to her bedroom.</p><p>* * *</p><p>For another month Madison and I continued this little ritual. Now things were getting a little more tense, however, since there were only three weeks before she had to go back to college. We were both very hopeful that her next pregnancy test would show a plus rather than a minus.</p><p>""Negative.""</p><p>No such luck.</p><p>""Damnit!"" I said, feeling annoyed.</p><p>""Don't worry,"" Madison said, putting her hand on my shoulder. ""We'll make this work. I have a little idea to try. I'll meet you in your bedroom in a couple minutes.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I went to my bedroom and got naked, laying on top of my bed, idly stroking my penis and wondering what Madison's plans were.</p><p>When she came into my room, my sister was wearing a bathrobe. She said, ""Ok, here's the idea. The problem is probably a matter of too much of your sperm dying before I get it into my vagina. So I'm thinking that what I'll do is lay on my back and when you get ready to cum, you hold your penis right up against the entrance to my vagina. That way your sperm should go directly from you into me without any problems.""</p><p>""Oh!"" I thought about this. ""Uh... sure, ok.""</p><p>Madison pulled the bathrobe off and was now entirely naked. I'd seen her vagina more times than I could count, but hadn't ever seen her breasts before. If I hadn't already had a major hard on, this certainly would have given me one. She laid on my bed next to me.</p><p>""Right, now get between my legs as you masturbate. Then when you're about to cum, just move really close and put your penis right here,"" she said, spreading her vagina open and showing me the small hole I'd gotten familiar with lately.</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I crouched between my sister's legs and stared directly at her vagina as I started masturbating. It was a beautiful view! As I masturbated I thought about how incredibly cool it was that I might, with any luck, be a father in nine months as a result of our activities! Wow!</p><p>These thoughts, as they often did, drove me ever closer to an orgasm. As I felt it building up, I whispered to Madison, ""I'm gonna cum soon...""</p><p>""Quick, put it right here!"" my sister said, holding her vagina wide open.</p><p>I moved forward, touching the tip of my penis to her wetness. I pushed slightly, just enough for a little bit of the tip to go in, and then started cumming harder than I'd ever cum before. I my best to keep myself steady, hoping that enough of my sperm would get inside my sister to make a difference.</p><p>When I was done cumming, I sat back, a tiny string of semen connecting the tip of my penis to my sister's vagina. It snapped eventually. I saw just a tiny bit of sperm leaking out of her, but not a great deal. I hoped most of it had ended up inside.</p><p>""Do you think it worked?"" I asked as I sat back on my knees.</p><p>""I hope so!"" Madison said, continuing to lay on her back, letting my sperm flow into her body. ""I think it probably helped, at least. Much more of your sperm should have survived the trip this time.""</p><p>""Cool."" I looked at her vagina and pictured my little boys swimming. ""It's really kind of... awesome to think about, you know?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>I laid down next to her. ""What are you going to do with the baby once it's born?""</p><p>Madison shrugged. ""I'll raise it and take good care of it. No one will know who the father is until the baby is eighteen, and then you'll get the credit you deserve."" She smiled at me.</p><p>""Cool."" I grinned back.</p><p>""I hope if it's a boy he winds up looking like you,"" Madison said, smiling at me.</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah. You're a good looking boy."" She ran her fingers down my bare chest. ""Especially when you're naked.""</p><p>I giggled a little. ""You're pretty nice naked, too.""</p><p>Madison let her hand drift down my body. She let it come to a rest on my still hard penis. She'd never touched me there before. As she gave it a couple slow strokes, she said, ""It's very nice thinking that because of this, I'll have a baby.""</p><p>I let out the breath I'd been holding since she touched me. ""Yeah...""</p><p>""Tamesin?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""You think you can cum again?""</p><p>""Like now? Yeah.""</p><p>""Well... get between my legs again. We can try something else."" My sister's voice had an odd quality to it.</p><p>""Ok."" I got up and knelt between her legs, looking down at her vagina. ""Now what?""</p><p>""Put your penis against my vagina again.""</p><p>""Ok."" I did so.</p><p>""Now..."" Madison reached up and put her hands on my shoulders, tugging me down towards her. ""Lower yourself down a little.""</p><p>""Uh... ok."" I lowered my body down on top of my sister. It was hard to keep my penis positioned just right, though. I started feeling an odd sensation around the tip. ""Uh... Madison?"" I asked, putting two and two together as I felt a strange, warm wetness work itself around the tip of my penis and then slowly along the shaft.</p><p>""Shhh...""</p><p>""But I think I'm-""</p><p>She put her fingers on my lips. ""Shhh...""</p><p>""But... I'm going into you..."" I whispered.</p><p>""I know..."" she said, pulling me closer.</p><p>""Oh, god,"" I whispered, feeling the last bit of my thirteen-year-old virgin penis sliding into place deep inside my sister's tight twenty-year-old vagina. My sister and I locked eyes as my pubic hair merged with hers. Sparks of pleasure were shooting from my penis and going out all over my body. I'd never felt anything so amazing! I was actually inside a girl!</p><p>""What do you think?"" Madison asked me quietly. I could feel her heart beating fast inside her chest.</p><p>""I think... I... oh, it's wonderful...""</p><p>""You think you can... move it around a little...?""</p><p>""Yeah..."" I flexed my hips, feeling my penis move slightly inside my sister's vagina. It felt good, so I kept doing it. It was sweet.</p><p>Under me, Madison was moving around, wrapping her legs around my waist, moaning a little and shivering with pleasure. She started whispering into my ear, ""Fuck me, little brother... fuck me... give me a baby... fuck me...""</p><p>I began fucking as fast as I could, trying hard not to slip out of Madison. Hearing her talk like that, realizing that I was actually fucking a girl and that I might get, I hoped, get her pregnant, was so fantastic I couldn't believe it.</p><p>Soon my thrusts became very rapid and short. I started breathing very, very hard as the pleasure swept over my young body. Then I let out a grunt of pure joy as my penis began firing off inside my sister's heavenly vagina. I fired off several hard blasts of sperm into her.</p><p>As soon as I was done cumming, I fell on top of her, totally overwhelmed by everything I'd experienced, my sister gently stroking my hair and whispering, ""You did good, little brother... you did real good...""</p><p>We fucked every chance we had after that. Almost every time we did it, I was on top of her, the logic being that my sperm would have a better chance of getting her pregnant that way. I didn't really care too much at this point. All I knew is that I was getting as much sex as any young boy could hope for.</p><p>My sister eventually went back to school. She took the last pregnancy test while she was there. She told me in a very excited phone call that it had been positive. A little chill went through my body as she told me that I was going to be a father in a few months.</p><p>Now a year has gone by since my sister first asked me the favor. Our baby daughter was born a couple months ago. She's healthy, happy and doing well as is Madison. I don't know exactly how the baby will turn out in the long run, and it does feel kind of weird to be a father at my age, but I knew that with Madison taking care of her everything would, hopefully, work out ok in the end.</p>"
119,Blake and Ashley,Alex Hawk,,"['F/mf', 'teens', 'inc', 'bi', 'oral', 'mast']",Chris picks up a pair of street kids and takes them back to his place for the night. There he learns some interesting things about them.,2013-02-15T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Spare change, sir?"" came the voice from behind me as I tried to juggle my groceries, my umbrella and my car keys all at the same time. A difficult logistical feat, to say the least.</p><p>Once I had the car door open, I peered over at the person who'd asked me the question. He was a boy, probably in his early teens. He had spiky brown hair, brown eyes, a slightly too big nose, and slightly crooked smile. He was much more than slightly cute!</p><p>With him was a girl who was probably just a little younger than him. She had hair and eyes very similar to his. Probably related to him, I guessed. The two of them were trying to huddle under some newspaper pages.</p><p>Tossing my groceries into the car, I said, ""Hang on a second."" I normally didn't give any money to street kids, but these two looked so pathetic I couldn't help it. I rooted around in my pocket, pulled out my wallet and looked inside.</p><p>Nothing.</p><p>Scowling a little, I said, ""Crap. I'm sorry. I thought I had some money.""</p><p>""Oh,"" the boy said, sounding like he was trying hard to not express his disappointment. ""Well... ok. Sorry to bug you."" He and the girl turned to leave.</p><p>""No, wait,"" I said. I looked them over. ""When was the last time you two had anything decent to eat?""</p><p>The girl spoke. ""Well, we went to the free hot lunch yesterday, but today's Thursday, so they aren't having it.""</p><p>""Ah."" I thought for a moment and then shrugged. It was only three days before Christmas. I could afford to do something nice.</p><p>""Look, if you guys want, I'll let you come with home with me. I was going to make some spaghetti for dinner, and I don't cook small. If I don't have company, I end up with lots of leftovers. Would you like to come over and have something to eat? I don't live very far from here. You can get cleaned up, too, if you like.""</p><p>The kids traded looks with each other. The girl shrugged in a non-committed sort of way. The boy looked at me and said, ""Well... I guess it'll be ok. You seem alright and stuff. Plus it really sucks out here today.""</p><p>I nodded. It was about thirty-nine degrees and raining. Probably the worst form of weather in the world, but pretty typical for Seattle at this time of year.</p><p>""Alright. Well, wring yourselves out as best you can and get into the back seat, ok?""</p><p>""Alright."" As I got into the driver's seat the kids got into the back. I cranked up the heat and started to pull out of the parking lot.</p><p>""So I'm Chris. What are your names?""</p><p>""I'm Blake. This is my sister, Ashley.""</p><p>Well, I'd called that one right. ""Nice to meet you two."" I looked at them in the mirror. ""How old are you guys?""</p><p>""Thirteen,"" Blake said.</p><p>""Twelve,"" came Ashley's response.</p><p>""God. And you're stuck out here on the streets? Damn.""</p><p>""Well... we had some... some problems back home,"" Blake said evasively.</p><p>I nodded. I'd dealt with some street kids before. Most of them had what they thought were really good reasons to be homeless. Most of them were wrong. Some of them had been kicked out of their homes rather than leaving by choice and from the vibe I was getting from Blake, I guessed that was what had happened here.</p><p>The drive took only about five minutes before we got to the small house I was renting in Green Lake. I had a fairly decent income from a decent job I had with a certain local software company. I wasn't hugely well compensated, but I had enough money to drive a fairly new car and live in a nice, if small, rented house.</p><p>""Well, come on in and get comfortable,"" I said, walking into the house and turning things on. ""Leave your shoes by the door, please, and put your coats up on the pegs. They'll dry faster that way.""</p><p>""Ok,"" said Blake. He hung up his coat and then helped his sister take off hers. Once both were coatless, they walked into the living room.</p><p>""Have a seat,"" I suggested, pointing to the couch. ""I'll cook up something for dinner in a few minutes. I wanna relax a little first.""</p><p>""Alright,"" Blake said, amiably.</p><p>""Hey, you wanna play a video game or two?"" I asked the kids. ""I got an X-Box and a Game Cube.""</p><p>""Do you have Halo?"" Blake asked.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Cool! Can we play that? Our parents never let us play games like that!""</p><p>""Sure, if you like."" I booted up the game and played a couple of death matches against Blake and Ashley, and then I turned it over to them while I cooked up some dinner. Spaghetti was always one of my specialties, and I loved to cook it. Within forty-five minutes, I had three plates of nice hot food ready to go. I went into the living room and passed it to the kids. We ate and watched a South Park DVD.</p><p>After dinner was done, I said to Blake and his sister, ""If you two want, you can cycle through the showers. I've a couple bathrobes you can wear, and I'll toss your dirty clothes into the laundry.""</p><p>""It would be nice to have a shower,"" said Ashley, longingly. ""I haven't taken one in more than a week.""</p><p>""Yeah, me, either. Ok. We'll do it.""</p><p>""Cool. Who goes first?""</p><p>""Let Ashley go first.""</p><p>""Ok. Come on, Ashley. I'll show you where everything is.""</p><p>I lead her into the bathroom and showed her how to work the shower and handed her a bathrobe.</p><p>""Leave all your clothes piled up in here. After Blake is done with his shower, I'll get everything into he laundry.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I left the bathroom and heard the water start up. Returning to the living room, I sat down next to Blake.</p><p>""So how long have you two been out on the streets?"" I asked.</p><p>""Like since right after Thanksgiving.""</p><p>""Man, that blows."" Delicately, I said, ""Do you mind if I ask why you guys are out on the streets?""</p><p>""Well..."" He looked a little awkward. ""We had some problems with our parents.""</p><p>""Yeah, you'd mentioned. What kind of problems?""</p><p>Blake looked really embarrassed now. ""I... it's kind of... it was just something that happened, that's all.""</p><p>I nodded. ""Look, you don't have to tell me if you don't want to. I'm just curious. You and Ashley seem like good kids. I can't imagine any parent who'd kick you two out.""</p><p>Blake blushed a little. ""Thanks. Well... do you really want to know?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""And you're not, like, going to kick us out tonight or anything like that? If I tell you? I don't want you to like think we're... well, you know.""</p><p>Now I was REALLY curious. ""I promise I won't boot you guys out. Well, not unless you killed someone or something.""</p><p>Blake shook his head. ""No, it wasn't anything like that."" He took a deep breath. ""Ok, basically, Ashley and me were home alone one day and our parents came home early and..."" He took another deep breath and then all at once said, ""We were masturbating in front of each other and they caught us!""</p><p>It took a few seconds for my brain to decode all that. ""You were... oh... OH!"" I laughed a little. ""Good lord, is that all? You had me worried.""</p><p>Blake blinked. ""What do you mean, is that all?""</p><p>I shrugged. ""My sister and I masturbated in front of each other a few times. Heck, once or twice we even did it to one another. I know a lot of people who've done that. It's not a big deal.""</p><p>""It's not?""</p><p>""Hell no.""</p><p>Slowly he said, ""So... you don't, like, think we're horrible little perverts or anything?""</p><p>Laughing I put an arm around his shoulders. He was terribly cute, looking all stunned like this. ""No, I don't think that. It's not a big deal. Like I said, even my sister and I did it together.""</p><p>""And you really even..."" He blushed. ""You touched each other?""</p><p>Nodding I said, ""Yeah. I fingered her and she jerked me off. It wasn't any big thing.""</p><p>Blake said, ""Wow... so you don't think we're bad or anything?""</p><p>""No, I don't. Your parents really overreacted. They should have never booted you out.""</p><p>""Our parents are pretty religious. They said they didn't care if they ever saw us again and that God would punish us and stuff."" He shrugged. ""I don't believe in that stuff myself.""</p><p>""Good boy."" I ruffled his hair.</p><p>""Bark, bark!"" He grinned. ""I'm glad you don't, like, hate us or anything.""</p><p>""Nah, you're both too nice.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>""Did Ashley touch it when you guys were together?""</p><p>""One time she did, yeah."" Now I knew they'd done it more than once, which wasn't really a surprise.</p><p>""Did you touch her, too?""</p><p>Blake nodded. ""Yeah.""</p><p>""Did you actually stick a finger inside, or just run it around outside?""</p><p>""Just on the outside."" He grinned his crooked little smile again. ""It was really nice, though.""</p><p>""I bet! You guys ever do anything else with each other?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>I grinned a little. ""So you're still a virgin, huh?""</p><p>Blushing again, Blake said, ""Yeah, and so is Ashley.""</p><p>""That's cool. I was a virgin until I was your age. Then I got lucky.""</p><p>""Cool!""</p><p>A few minutes later Ashley got out of the shower and came in wearing only the bathrobe. She looked really, really cute.</p><p>""I'm all done,"" she said.</p><p>""Cool. Come on, Blake, I'll get you set up.""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>I took Blake back to the bathroom and walked him through the same stuff as I did with Ashley. Then I said, ""Go ahead and strip and I'll take your clothes and hers and get them soaking. Looks like there's some pretty serious dirt on here.""</p><p>""Ok."" Blake started undressing and soon was fully nude in front of me. My eyes drank in the sight of his naked young body. It looked as though he hadn't been in puberty all that long. He had hair above his penis but not a huge amount of it. His chest was still underdeveloped, but looked really nice and when he turned to adjust the water, I saw an adorable little ass. Oh, he was cute, cute, CUTE!</p><p>""You know,"" I said after a moment, ""Ashley is really lucky.""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""You looked very nice. You have a really good body. She's lucky she got to see you jerking off like that.""</p><p>Blake blushed, the color spreading from his face down onto the rest of his body. He somewhat shyly put his hands over his penis, which I saw start to twitch and harden. ""Thanks,"" he mumbled.</p><p>I laughed. ""Don't worry, I'm not going to try to molest you or anything! I'm just saying you look really nice, that's all.""</p><p>""Ok. Thanks."" He smiled a shy little smile.</p><p>Seeing him relax a little bit, I slowly moved towards him, putting my hands on his wrists.</p><p>""Can I see it?"" I asked.</p><p>Hesitating for only a moment, Blake said, ""Uh... ok...""</p><p>I gently pulled his hands away, exposing his now completely erect thirteen-year-old penis. It looked to be a little bit more than about four-and-a-half inches long.</p><p>""Very nice,"" I said quietly.</p><p>""Thank you,"" Blake replied with a shy grin.</p><p>Moving so as not to scare him, I put my hand out and wrapped it around Blake's penis, stroking it slowly.</p><p>""How does that feel?""</p><p>""Good,"" he whispered.</p><p>I silently masturbated Blake for about a minute and then said, ""I wanna make you cum, ok?""</p><p>Blake swallowed hard and nodded. ""Yeah... ok...""</p><p>I knelt down in front of the young boy, cupping his tender little ass with my free hand as I slowly slid my mouth down onto his virgin teenage penis, savoring the delightful taste of his first few drops of pre-cum.</p><p>""Oh, god,"" Blake whispered, resting his hands on my head.</p><p>I grinned a little. I gave killer head, and actually being able to blow a thirteen-year-old virgin boy was a real treat! I knew he was really getting into it, too, because in addition to having his hands on the back of my head he started moving his hips, trying to fuck my face while I sucked him off.</p><p>Normally I would ask a boy to let me know when he was going to cum, but in this case I guessed I could probably figure out when it was going to happen. Sure enough, I felt Blake's body begin to tense and heard him start whimpering faintly. Moments later I felt his penis begin kicking inside my mouth and I started swallowing hard as his sperm shot itself down my throat. It had a flavor reminiscent of fruit punch for some reason.</p><p>After Blake was done cumming, I pulled off him and wiped my mouth.</p><p>""Did you like that?"" I asked, grinning up at him.</p><p>Breathing hard, Blake managed to nod and said, ""That was just... wow...""</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" I said with a little blush of my own. ""I know I'd said I wouldn't try to molest you or anything.""</p><p>Blake shook his head. ""No, it's ok. I mean..."" He shifted around a little looking embarrassed. ""There was this guy a couple weeks ago who paid me fifty bucks to give me a blowjob.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>Blake smiled at me. ""You're much more cool than he is, though, and you gave a better one than him. I didn't cum for like ten minutes with him doing it.""</p><p>""Oh, well, that's cool, then.""</p><p>He smiled his crooked smile once more. ""If you want to do it again sometime, I probably won't mind.""</p><p>""Cool."" I grinned myself. ""What did Ashley think of you going off with that guy?""</p><p>Blake shrugged. ""Originally he wanted to watch her give me a blowjob, but when he found out she was my sister he offered to give me one instead.""</p><p>""Oh, ok."" Me, I would have offered quite a bit more to watch a boy get a blowjob from his sister, but that's just me. ""Anyhow, I should probably get back to the living room before Ashley starts wondering if you drowned or something.""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>I watched him climb into the shower, really enjoying the view of his firm little butt, and then walked to the laundry room. I tossed the clothes into the washing machine with quite a lot of bleach and then let them soak. Returning to the living room, I saw Ashley watching some music videos on Fuse. She looked up at me.</p><p>""There you are.""</p><p>""Here I am."" I sat next to Ashley.</p><p>""Thanks for letting us stay here tonight, Chris,"" she said with a little smile.</p><p>""You're welcome. Thanks for agreeing to stay with me. I always like having some company.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>""So it's gotta suck being only twelve and stuck out on the streets.""</p><p>Ashley nodded. ""Yeah, it bites. Better than being at home, though, after what happened.""</p><p>Quietly I said, ""Blake told me about what happened.""</p><p>Ashley looked shocked. ""He did?!""</p><p>""It's ok, it's ok,"" I said, soothingly. ""I don't think there was anything wrong with you two watching each other play with yourselves.""</p><p>""But... our parents said...""</p><p>I shrugged. ""Parents are sometimes wrong. My sister and I used to watch each other and a couple times even did it to one another. We turned out ok.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah. It's not a big deal, trust me.""</p><p>Ashley looked a little relieved. ""I thought we were like really bad or something.""</p><p>I shook my head and put an arm around her shoulders. ""No, it's perfectly ok.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>I laughed a little. ""I'm just jealous of Blake,"" I said with a grin, gearing up for what I had in mind.</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Well, I bet you look really beautiful when you're... you know... doing that."" I grinned sweetly. ""I'm sure he enjoyed the view.""</p><p>Ashley turned a deep red. ""Thanks.""</p><p>""Were you guys naked when you did it?""</p><p>""The last time we were. I think that's why our parents freaked out so bad.""</p><p>""They probably thought you two were getting ready to have sex.""</p><p>Ashley nodded. ""Yeah."" She looked kind of depressed</p><p>""Aw, cheer up, Ashley. You guys are safe now. You can stay here with me for a little while. I'll do what I can to help you out.""</p><p>""You will?""</p><p>""Yeah! You're both good kids.""</p><p>""Thanks!"" She gave me a little hug.</p><p>""I'm still jealous,"" I mumbled as I hugged her back. She giggled a little.</p><p>Pulling away from Ashley I said, ""Ashley?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Can I see what you look like naked?""</p><p>I couldn't read her face. ""You want to see me naked?""</p><p>""Yeah. I saw Blake as he was getting ready for the shower. I'd like to see you, if you don't mind. You don't have to,"" I said, holding up a hand as it looked like she was about to say something. ""But I just want to see you, that's all.""</p><p>Ashley thought for a few seconds. ""You won't, like, try to touch me or anything?""</p><p>""Not if you don't want me to.""</p><p>""Well... ok.""</p><p>""Cool."" I sat back on the couch.</p><p>Ashley very shyly untied the belt of the bathrobe and then slowly opened it up, revealing her adolescent body to me. She had very small, barely there kind of breasts, and had only a few strands of pubic hair. She looked beautiful!</p><p>""You're gorgeous,"" I whispered.</p><p>""I am?"" Ashley blushed.</p><p>""You are. Absolutely. Blake's a very lucky boy.""</p><p>""Thank you.""</p><p>Softly I said, ""Do you mind if I touch you? Just a little bit? I promise if you don't like it or anything I'll stop.""</p><p>""I don't know..."" She sounded very uncertain.</p><p>""Please? You let Blake touch you, after all. I just want to touch you a little. I promise you'll like it and if you don't, I promise I'll stop.""</p><p>After a few seconds of quiet thought, Ashley said, ""ok.""</p><p>I moved over to sit next to her again and reached out a hand, very slowly running it from her shoulder down onto one of her small breasts. I felt the nipple harden under my hand and squeezed the small mound gently. Then I stuck out my index finger and began tracing lazy circles around said nipple, eliciting faint gasps from the young girl.</p><p>Knowing that I was on the right track here, I leaned down and gently started licking and sucking on her nipple while at the same time drifting my hand down towards her nearly hairless vagina. Once there, I started to rub and apply a gentle pressure against the preteen girl's clitoris.</p><p>""Ooooooh..."" Ashley moaned. ""That feels... oh... so nice...""</p><p>""Is this kind of how Blake touched you?""</p><p>""Yeah... only you're doing it better...""</p><p>I grinned. ""Then you'll really like this."" I kept my eyes fixed on her face as my probing fingers found the right spot. I stuck out the middle finger and slowly slid it up inside her virgin vagina. Perfect inside her. Warm, wetish, tight. I began working it back and forth inside her young body, quite pleased at the look of bliss on her little face.</p><p>""You like that, huh?"" I asked, continuing to finger her slowly.</p><p>Unable to speak, Ashley merely whimpered a little and nodded.</p><p>Grinning widely I said, ""You think this is good, just wait.""</p><p>I moved myself down until I was kneeling between Ashley's legs, staring down at her vagina. Keeping my finger inside her, I leaned forward and gave her clitoris a couple licks. Hearing the low moan this got from her, I decided to go all out and soon was licking every inch of her clitoris, her labia and even working my tongue up inside when my finger wasn't in her.</p><p>It was amazing, really. I mean, here I was eating out a virgin twelve-year-old girl, and less than about fifteen minutes ago I'd given her virgin thirteen-year-old brother a blowjob. What a wonderful day this was turning out to be! It was especially nice because this was one of the few times I'd ever done anything with an underage girl.</p><p>It was at this point that I started to consider the possibilities. I really, really wanted to see Blake and Ashley fuck. I knew it would be incest, and it would be ten kinds of wrong, but I didn't really care. That just turned me on more, really. I had to come up with some way to make this happen. If nothing else, watching these two children lose their virginities to each other would be a majorly cool thing. I started to formulate a plan while I continued my oralizing of the little girl.</p><p>Despite the fact that I didn't have a lot of experience with girls, I could still tell when one was about to cum, especially because Ashley began really making a lot of noise and started thrashing around. Moments later I felt her vagina begin to contract sharply around my probing finger. With all the noise she was making at this point, I was happy Blake was still showering, cause I really didn't want him walking in yet.</p><p>I pulled my face up and looked at Ashley. She was breathing hard and had a really blissed-out look on her face.</p><p>""I take it you liked that?""</p><p>""Oh, yes,"" she whispered.</p><p>My finger was still buried inside her warm vagina. I moved it around a little. ""Just wait until the first time you have a boy's penis inside here. From what I hear, it's even better than what I just did.""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>Hearing the shower turn off, I withdrew my finger from Ashley's vagina and said, ""You better wrap up.""</p><p>""Ok."" She tied the belt back around herself and made herself look presentable. By the time Blake had walked into the living room, clad only in a robe of his own, we were both sitting there watching TV and looking pretty innocent.</p><p>""There you are,"" I said to him with a smile. ""Feel better?""</p><p>""Yeah! I think I left a shitload of dirt in your shower, though. Sorry.""</p><p>""It's ok.""</p><p>Blake walked over and sat next to his sister, her between us. I said, ""You wanna play some more video games?""</p><p>""Sure!"" they both chorused. They looked at each other and laughed. Mutual post-orgasmic silliness.</p><p>We played video games for a couple hours, just talking about this and that. I had certain plans in mind to get the kids into bed with each other, but I knew I had to go carefully. The last thing I wanted to do was scare them off.</p><p>""So you guys mind if I ask you a couple questions?"" I asked.</p><p>""No, go ahead,"" said Blake as Ashley nodded her consent.</p><p>""How many times did you guys... you know... in front of each other? And yes, Blake, Ashley knows that I know.""</p><p>""Oh."" He looked at his sister and then shrugged and said, ""Well, like about eight times, I think.""</p><p>""Yeah, that sounds right.""</p><p>""How did you get into it?""</p><p>Ashley said, ""Well... I walked in on Blake once like three months ago when he was in the bathroom. He was sitting on the toilet and he was... you know..."" She blushed again. ""Anyhow, I kinda freaked and went running to my bedroom and later when I calmed down we talked about it.""</p><p>""Yeah. It was kinda weird talking with Ashley about it, but..."" Blake shrugged. ""Once we started talking and she understood what I had been doing, she told me she did it to and I told her I'd let her see me do it if I could see her do it.""</p><p>""And so we did it in front of each other.""</p><p>I nodded. ""Yeah, that's kinda how me and my sister got into it, only we were watching a porno together and there was a shot of a guy jerking off and she wanted to know what he was doing. It went from there.""</p><p>""So you really don't think it's wrong or anything?"" asked Blake.</p><p>""Hell, no. I mean, my sister and I turned out ok. It's just playing around, you know? Not any sort of big deal.""</p><p>Carefully I said, ""You think you two will ever do it again?""</p><p>They traded looks. Ashley shrugged and said, ""Maybe.""</p><p>""Yeah, maybe.""</p><p>""Well, if you two want to do it again, and you wanna try touching each other some more, I can show you ways to touch that will be better than what you've done before. I can especially show Blake how to do some of those things I did to you, Ashley.""</p><p>Ashley perked up a little. ""Really?""</p><p>Blake looked at his sister. ""What did he do to you?"" he asked in a slightly aggressive tone.</p><p>""Oh, calm down, Blake. I gave her an orgasm just like I did with you.""</p><p>Ashley blinked in surprise. ""You gave Blake an orgasm, too?""</p><p>To Blake I said, ""I ate her out while you were in the shower,"" and to Ashley I said, ""I sucked his dick while we were both in the bathroom.""</p><p>Both kids sat there silently for a few moments, digesting what they'd just heard. Eventually Ashley said, ""Can you really show Blake how to do that?""</p><p>""If you want me to, yes. I can show you how to make him feel really good, too.""</p><p>The kids traded looks again. Blake said, ""I guess it's ok with me.""</p><p>""Yeah, me, too.""</p><p>""Cool."" I set my game controller aside. ""You want me to teach you guys some stuff right now?""</p><p>Again the children looked at each other. Finally Blake said, ""Yeah, sure, I guess so.""</p><p>""Ok."" I turned off the TV and the X-Box and said, ""Well, you've both seen each other naked before, right?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" said Ashley.</p><p>""You ever hug each other while naked?""</p><p>They shook their heads.</p><p>""Well, why not take off the bathrobes and give each other a hug while you're naked?""</p><p>The kids looked at each other once more and then, blushing and giggling, they slowly, and quite literally, disrobed. Blake's penis was already hard. He and his sister leaned close and briefly put their arms around each other.</p><p>""No, no,"" I said. ""Stand up and do it that way and hug really, really close, so that as much of your bodies as possible are touching.""</p><p>Moving shyly, Blake and Ashley stood up and put their arms around each other. They pulled close until Ashley's small breasts were pressed against her brother's chest and his hard penis was rubbing against her stomach.</p><p>""How's that feel?"" I asked, covertly reaching down to massage my hard on through my pants.</p><p>""It's nice,"" Ashley said. ""I like it.""</p><p>""Me, too.""</p><p>""Ok. Now, why don't you lower your hands down and put them on one another's butts?""</p><p>Giggling again, the children moved their hands down until they were cupping each other's ass.</p><p>""You got a really cute butt, Blake,"" Ashley said with a giggle as she gave her brother's backside a gentle squeeze.</p><p>""You, too.""</p><p>""So go ahead and sit back down on the couch. Blake, you sit between me and Ashley.""</p><p>""Ok."" He did so.</p><p>Looking over at Ashley, I said, ""Now. The center of a boy's world is his penis."" I took Blake's in my hand and gave it a couple slow strokes. ""It's really easy to make a boy feel good just by doing this. Why don't you give it a try?""</p><p>""Ok, sure.""</p><p>I let go of Blake's penis and Ashley took it in her hand, stroking it a little awkwardly. ""It feels kind of strange,"" she said, looking up at me.</p><p>I laughed a little. ""Yeah, I bet it does. I remember what it was like the first time I touched another guy. What do you think of it, Blake?""</p><p>""Oh, I like it,"" he said, grinning his crooked grin again.</p><p>""You wanna try giving him a blowjob?"" I asked Ashley.</p><p>She looked down at her brother's penis. ""I don't know...""</p><p>""Oh, come on. Give it a try at least,"" I coaxed. ""It's really a lot of fun, believe it or not.""</p><p>""It is?""</p><p>""Yeah! And anyhow, if you do that, then I'll teach Blake how to use his tongue on you like I did.""</p><p>""Oh!"" She seemed to perk up a little. ""Well, ok. How do I do it?""</p><p>""Here, let me demonstrate."" I took Blake's penis from her and slowly lowered my face down. I gave it a couple very theatrical licks, making sure Ashley could see what I was doing, and then opened my mouth wide and slid it downward until I had most of Blake's penis in my mouth. I moved it up and down a little bit, savoring the taste of boydick. God, how I loved to give teenagers blowjobs!</p><p>""You ready to give it a try?"" I asked Ashley, popping my head back up.</p><p>""Sure, I guess so."" She still seemed apprehensive, but willing to give it a go.</p><p>I watched Ashley take hold of her older brother's penis. She took a deep breath and then leaned down and a gave it a couple tentative licks.</p><p>""It doesn't really taste like anything,"" she said after considering for a moment.</p><p>""No, it really doesn't."" I looked at Blake. ""If you even THINK you're going to cum, PLEASE say something so she can stop, ok?""</p><p>""Ok,"" Blake replied, a little breathlessly.</p><p>I nodded at Ashley. ""Go for it.""</p><p>Taking another deep breath Ashley opened her mouth and slowly put it down around her brother's penis. She held herself steady for a moment and then began bobbing up and down.</p><p>""Oh, god, that's nice,"" Blake whispered, resting his hand gently on the back of his little sister's head as she blew him.</p><p>I sat back and rubbed at my crotch some more while I watched Ashley blowing Blake. After only a minute and a half of her sucking him, I could tell by his face that he was probably getting close to blowing his load. I tapped Ashley on the shoulder.</p><p>""Ok, go ahead and stop now. It's time for us to do stuff to you!""</p><p>""Ok!"" She perked up instantly as she sat up. Blake looked not quite as pleased, but still not unhappy.</p><p>""Go ahead and switch places,"" I said. The children moved around so that now Ashley was sitting between me and Blake. ""Now, Blake. You do everything I do, ok? Just follow my lead and I'll show you how to make your sister feel really, really good.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I reached out and rested one of my hands on Ashley's left breast, massaging it gently. ""You do the same,"" I said to Blake.</p><p>""Alright."" He shyly put out his hand and placed it on Ashley's other breast, moving much the same way I was.</p><p>""You like that?"" I asked her.</p><p>Ashley nodded. ""Yeah, it feels pretty nice.""</p><p>""Now, Blake, try doing this."" I leaned forward, pulled my hand away and started gently licking and sucking on Ashley's nipple. I did this for a few moments and then sat back up. ""Just lick it and suck it very gently.""</p><p>""Ok."" Shifting around a little, Blake started oralizing his sister's breast, doing his best to copy my movements.</p><p>I started massaging her other breast and looked at her face. She had her eyes half-closed and seemed to be really enjoying herself. Good. It would certainly make everything else I had planned quite a bit easier.</p><p>""Now when you touched your sister's vagina before,"" I said to Blake, ""you told me that you just sort of ran your fingers along it, right?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Show me how you did it, ok?""</p><p>Nodding, Blake reached down with a couple fingers and ran them gently along his sister's bare slit. Ashley stifled a little gasp of pleasure.</p><p>""Ok, that's a good start. Give me your hand."" Blake put his hand in mine and I pressed the boy's fingertips against his sister's clitoris. Ashley moaned a little again. I grinned at young Blake.</p><p>""See how much she likes that?""</p><p>""Yeah!"" He grinned his crooked smile once more. God, he was cute.</p><p>""Now see what this is like."" I extended his middle finger and slowly worked it up inside his sister's tight vagina. ""There you go,"" I whispered once the boy's finger was entirely inside Ashley. ""What do you think of THAT?""</p><p>""That is so fucking kick-ass,"" Blake said after a couple moments. He grinned widely again. ""This is so cool!""</p><p>I sat back and watched Blake fingering his sister for a few minutes. Eventually Ashley reached over and started stroking his penis like I'd showed her. It was one of the most beautiful sights I'd ever laid eyes on. I really wished I'd had a camera out to record it. Oh, well.</p><p>""Now it's time for you to learn a little more, Blake,"" I said.</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""Get down on the floor.""</p><p>""Alright."" He looked up at me as he got comfy. ""Is this the part where I have to... use my tongue?""</p><p>""Yep. It's not a bad thing, though. And Ashley's going to LOVE it."" I winked at the girl. She giggled.</p><p>""Ok."" Blake stared down at his sister's vagina. ""So... how do I do this, then?""</p><p>""Well, you see that little knob right there?"" I asked, pointing to her clitoris.</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Lick that, then down onto and all around her slit, and then if you want, you can try to stick your tongue up into her.""</p><p>""Ok."" Trying hard to hide his look of mild disgust, Blake moved his face down between Ashley's legs and started in. At first there wasn't any real reaction from her, but then she started to whimper just a little and was soon running her fingers through Blake's short hair, making delighted sounds as she did so.</p><p>I leaned down and started licking and gently biting Ashley's nipples while her brother continued to eat her out. After a couple minutes I said to him, ""If you really wanna drive her nuts, try moving your mouth like you're sounding out the letters of the alphabet.""</p><p>""Ok,"" came his mildly muffled (as it were), voice.</p><p>""Oooooh..."" Ashley moaned. ""Oh, yes..."" While I continued to play with her nipples, she looked at me and said, ""Aren't you going to get naked, too?""</p><p>""Do you want me to?""</p><p>Silently she nodded.</p><p>I looked at Blake. ""What do you think?""</p><p>He pulled his face up and shrugged. ""Sure, I'm ok with it."" Then he went back to oralizing his sister.</p><p>""Alright."" I stood and quickly got myself out of my clothes. I wasn't in the best of shape. I didn't exercise much and spent too much time in front of the computer, so I had a bit of a gut starting to happen. On the other hand, I had what was normally a great attribute, namely a rather large penis (a bit more than 8 inches). I knew this would be a problem if I attempted to fuck a girl like Ashley, but it came in handy with other people.</p><p>Speaking of my penis, both kids were now staring at it with wide eyes. ""Will mine get like that some day?"" asked Blake.</p><p>""Well,"" I said, opting for honesty. ""Mine's larger than normal. But you'll probably add another two or three inches, sure.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>""Can I touch it?"" asked Ashley.</p><p>""Sure, if you want.""</p><p>Ashley reached out and ran her fingers along the shaft of my penis. ""Feels different from Blake's.""</p><p>""Well, yes, it would. I'm not Blake."" I smiled.</p><p>She smiled back and wrapped her hand around my erection, stroking it a little. ""I like it, though.""</p><p>""You like it more than Blake's?""</p><p>Grinning a little she said, ""I like his a lot, too.""</p><p>""Can I touch it, also?"" Blake asked suddenly.</p><p>""Yeah, go ahead."" I was very happy with that idea!</p><p>Blake put his hand on my penis as Ashley let go of it. I watched this cute little teenage boy masturbating me and felt very pleased indeed!</p><p>I could sense that both children were relaxed enough to take this to the final stage. To actually have them fuck. If I succeeded, it would be one of the most amazing sexual things I'd ever been involved in. If I failed... well, at least I'd have memories of what had already happened.</p><p>Time to get moving. I took a breath to calm myself and said, ""So now I've shown you two how to make one another feel good by taking turns doing stuff with each other. Would you like to learn something that will make you both feel great at the same time?""</p><p>""Ok!"" they both said at the same time, and then giggled.</p><p>""Ashley, turn so that you're laying on your back. You can put your head on my lap.""</p><p>""Ok,"" said the pre-teen girl as she moved the way I'd told her. Looking up at the shaft of my penis she gave it a little lick and giggled. I smiled at her.</p><p>""Blake,"" I then said, ""you go ahead and kneel between Ashley's legs.""</p><p>""Alright."" He got up off the floor, rather awkwardly positioning himself between his sister's legs, his almost hairless, virgin teenage penis pointing up at the ceiling.</p><p>""Ok! You two are doing really good."" I smiled at both kids. They smiled back, looking a little nervous, but also looking incredibly horny. ""Now, Blake. Take your penis in your hand and rub it up and down against your sister's vagina. Just like a paint brush.""</p><p>""So... actually touch it with my dick?"" He said after several quiet moments. I'd say it was a pregnant pause, but... no.</p><p>""Yeah. Don't try to stick it in her or anything,"" I hastened to add. ""Just... well, here, let me show you. Switch places with me.""</p><p>I got up and Blake moved over, letting Ashley rest her head on his lap. I saw her hand wrap around his penis, almost of it's own volition. A very positive sign! As for me, I got between Ashley's legs and stared down at the virgin vagina of this beautiful twelve-year-old girl. I was about to be the first person to ever touch a penis to that most magnificent part of her young body. Wonderful!</p><p>I took my penis in hand and, as I described to Blake, began moving the head of it all over the young girl's bare vagina. Each time I brushed against her clitoris, I put just a little pressure against it, and each time I came across the entrance to her vagina, I pushed slightly into her. Not enough to really even justify the word ""penetration"", but enough.</p><p>""You see what I'm doing, Blake?"" I asked quietly.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""You think you can do it like this?""</p><p>""Oh, hell, yeah.""</p><p>""Ok. Let's switch places again.""</p><p>We moved around again, and when I sat back down and Ashley put her head on my lap, she also took my penis in her hand, just like she'd done with her brother. Damn, that was nice!</p><p>Blake settled down between Ashley's legs and began to slowly rub his penis against her, doing his best to copy all the moves I'd used, including pressing against her clitoris and even doing his best to poke the head against the entrance to his sister's vagina. I wondered several times if he'd just try to stick it in her on his own, but apparently he wasn't that bold.</p><p>As for Ashley, she had her eyes closed, and several times as her brother's penis moved along her slit, she would tighten her grip on my erection. It was pretty obvious that she was really starting to get into this.</p><p>I now knew instinctively that this was the time. The kids had become comfortable with the idea of their most private parts touching each other. They'd learned the pleasures between their legs that they could give one another. It was time to take this up to the next step.</p><p>""You guys wanna try one last thing?"" I asked softly, not wanting to break the mood.</p><p>""Like what?"" Ashley asked, looking up at me.</p><p>I reached down and gently cupped one of her breasts. ""Well, if you want, you could try letting Blake slide his penis into your vagina. From every girl I've ever heard, being fucked by a boy is the best, most wonderful feeling in the world.""</p><p>""Really?"" She looked from me down to where her brother was rubbing his penis against her vagina. He wasn't moving around as much as he was, but he was still getting some motion in.</p><p>""Oh, yes. You'll love it. Look at Blake's face. He really wants to do it, don't you, Blake?""</p><p>Silently, the boy nodded. He swallowed hard and said, in a slightly cracking voice, ""Yeah, Ashley... if you wanna let me, I'd love to try it...""</p><p>""I'm not sure..."" she whispered, lust warring with nervousness.</p><p>I continued to massage her breast while Blake kept rubbing against her. ""Just try it, Ashley. If you don't like it, you can just have him stop.""</p><p>Ashley bit her lower lip and considered this. She looked at her brother. ""If I want you to stop, you will, right?""</p><p>""Yeah, of course I will, Ashley. You're my sister. I don't want to do anything you won't like. I love you.""</p><p>My heart sang at that last sentence. That was the best thing Blake could have said during this sort of situation.</p><p>""I... well... alright. I guess. We can try it."" She sounded a little scared, but resolute. I could tell Blake's comment had done the trick.</p><p>""Cool!"" Blake said in a hoarse whisper, his crooked smile returning. He looked over at me. ""So, like, do I just put it in, or what?""</p><p>""Well, here, let me help you."" I moved out from under Ashley's head and put a couple pillows under it so the girl wouldn't be uncomfortable. I crouched down on the floor next to the kids. ""Ok, now... Ashley, spread your legs as wide as you can and sort of lift them up a little. That way it'll be easier for Blake to get his penis into you.""</p><p>""Ok."" She did so.</p><p>""Right."" I reached down and slid a finger into her tight vagina. She was good and wet. ""It's really nice in here,"" I said with a smile.</p><p>""Thanks,"" she said, giggling.</p><p>I pulled my finger out and took hold of Blake's penis. Leaning down, I rather awkwardly sucked him off for a few seconds, getting him good and wet. With my other hand I used two fingers to spread open Ashley's vagina, pulled my face up and placed the tip of her brother's erection against it.</p><p>""Are you ready?"" I asked Ashley.</p><p>She took a deep breath and let it out slowly. ""Yeah, I guess so.""</p><p>""Are you ready?"" I asked Blake.</p><p>He opened his mouth like he wanted to say something, but only nodded silently.</p><p>""Ok. Just push it in her really nice and slow.""</p><p>Blake began applying a gentle pressure and at first nothing seemed to happen. But then, with a suddenness that surprised me, I saw the entire tip of his penis, and about an inch of the shaft, slide into Ashley's wet vagina. She let out a little gasp and I saw her wince slightly.</p><p>""Hold still a moment, Blake."" I turned to Ashley. ""Are you ok? Does it feel alright?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she managed to say after a moment. ""It stung a little... but now it's ok...""</p><p>""Alright."" I nodded at Blake as I moved my hand down to begin stroking my own penis. ""Keep going.""</p><p>""Ok,"" the young boy whispered.</p><p>Blake started pushing against Ashley's again, and very slowly, very steadily, I saw all of his hard, thirteen-year-old virgin penis begin to inch its way up into his sister's tight, twelve-year-old virgin vagina. He got a very startled look on his face when he found he wasn't moving forward anymore. Both children looked down to where their bodies joined.</p><p>""Oh, shit,"" Blake whispered. ""We're actually fucking, Ashley...""</p><p>""Yeah... oh, god...""</p><p>""How does it feel?"" I asked Ashley, stroking myself a little more.</p><p>""It's... oh, it's so nice...""</p><p>""For me, too,"" gasped Blake.</p><p>""Start moving,"" I suggested. ""Go slow, you'll enjoy it more.""</p><p>""Alright...""</p><p>Blake started moving. He was trying his best to go slow. I could see everything I wanted to from this angle! I could see his smooth, hairless butt rising and falling, I saw his face and his sister's and I could see brief glimpses of his teenage penis sliding slowly in and out of his pre-teen sister's vagina.</p><p>I began openly masturbating now as I watched the children fuck for the first time. I'd seen many people have sex before, but never anyone this young. I'd seen boys lose their virginities before and taken a few from girls myself, but I'd never seen it between a pair of virgins. And I'd never seen a brother and sister having sex before. It was so incredible!</p><p>Blake's movements began to accelerate. It was plainly obvious he was going to be cumming soon. I thought about having him pull out, but I figured the odds of him getting Ashley pregnant were pretty low, and every boy should experience his first time to the fullest.</p><p>Soon he was gasping for breath and started to say, ""Ashley... I... oh... AAAH!"" He pushed hard against his sister, his eyes screwed shut. I watched his butt twitch and in my mind pictured his young penis shooting his sperm into his sister's preteen vagina.</p><p>Much my surprise, I saw Ashley's body tense up moments later. She made little mewing sounds and hugged her brother tightly as her own orgasm took hold of her. I hadn't seen too many girls cum their first time with a boy, but I was certainly happy to see it now.</p><p>Once he was done cumming, Blake stopped moving and sort of collapsed on top of his sister, sweat beading on his face. He looked down into Ashley's eyes.</p><p>""I love you, Ashley,"" he said.</p><p>""I love you, too, Blake.""</p><p>Then moving almost in unison, both children put their faces together and started kissing. It began as a chaste little kiss, but soon their mouths were open, tongues twirling together as they showed their love while basking in the afterglow of their first fuck.</p><p>Blake propped himself up on his elbows, penis still inside Ashley's vagina. He looked over at me, that cute crooked grin on his face. I was forced at this point to stop masturbating lest I wind up cumming. I'd never seen a boy look so gorgeous as he did.</p><p>""Did I do it ok?""</p><p>""Oh, yes. Yes, you did.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>Feeling somewhat shy myself, I asked, ""Blake? Do you mind if... if I give you a kiss?""</p><p>He blinked. ""You wanna kiss me?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Cause you're really fucking hot.""</p><p>""Oh."" He grinned a little. ""Ok.""</p><p>I leaned forward and gently pressed my mouth against his, prying it open with my tongue and swirling mine around with his. It was wonderfully cool to think that I was kissing a thirteen-year-old boy who currently had his penis stuck inside his twelve-year-old sister's vagina.</p><p>""Do you wanna kiss me, too?"" Ashley asked after I broke the kiss with Blake.</p><p>""Sure!"" I put my head down and was soon kissing Ashley just like I had with Blake, thinking how cool it was that NOW I was kissing a twelve-year-old girl who had her thirteen-year-old brother's penis deep inside her vagina. Ah... glorious!</p><p>While I was kissing Ashley, I felt Blake begin to move. He was starting to fuck Ashley again. I lifted my face up and said, ""Hang on a second, Blake.""</p><p>He stopped. ""What?""</p><p>""Pull out for a moment,"" I said, reaching over and digging around inside a drawer built into one of the end tables.</p><p>""Why?"" he whined.</p><p>I rolled my eyes. ""Just do it, ok?""</p><p>Sighing a little, Blake pulled back and his penis slid out of Ashley's vagina. I could see her fluids glistening along the shaft and could see a little of her brother's sperm oozing out of her vagina. I fought the urge to get down there and start licking it all out of her.</p><p>From inside the drawer, I pulled out a little foil packet with the words, ""Snugger fit"" printed on it. I knew these would come in handy. I held it out to Blake and said, ""The first time you fucked her, it was ok that you came inside her. It was your first time and hers and you both needed to experience everything. But from now on you should always use a condom. You don't want to get her pregnant.""</p><p>""Oh!"" Blake looked startled at the possibility and stared at the packet in his hand.</p><p>Ashley looked a little alarmed. ""He didn't make me pregnant, did he?""</p><p>""Have you started having periods yet?""</p><p>""No...""</p><p>""Then you're probably ok. But it's better to be safe than sorry. The odds of him making you pregnant from one time are pretty low. But each time you do it there's a new chance. So just use condoms and you won't have to worry. Plus Blake won't cum as fast, which means you'll both enjoy it even more than you already did.""</p><p>""Oh, ok."" She looked relieved.</p><p>""Can't I just pull out before I cum?"" Blake whimpered. I could empathize.</p><p>""You can, but there's still a small chance of getting the girl pregnant unless you know what you're doing.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>Blake was just looking at the condom packet with a blank look on his face. I said, ""Do you know how to put that on?""</p><p>""Not really.""</p><p>I sighed. ""Don't they teach you kids anything in school these days?"" I stuck my tongue out at them and they both laughed. ""Pass it here.""</p><p>I took the condom from Blake and opened it up. Pinching off the tip, like you're supposed to, I set it on the head of his penis and very slowly rolled it down the shaft. It was a bright, bright, neon/signal flare orange color.</p><p>I loved, flat out LOVED, seeing underage boys wearing condoms. There was just something so incredibly sexy about it. The hard penis, the young body, the anticipation on their faces, the knowledge that soon that boy would be getting laid. It was just so darn nice!</p><p>""There you go,"" I said, sitting back.</p><p>""That feels kinda neat!"" Blake said, wiggling his penis back and forth.</p><p>""I bet. So you think you can get it inside her yourself this time?""</p><p>""Yeah, I think so.""</p><p>Blake lowered himself down so that his condom-covered penis brushed against his sister's vagina. It took him a couple tries, but I soon saw it slide into Ashley's waiting body once more.</p><p>Both children moaned as they started fucking again while I began slowly masturbating to this underage sex show. It was basically a repeat of what they'd done the first time, only this time they were kissing while they made love. I certainly didn't mind seeing all this, but I did start to think of something else.</p><p>""You guys wanna try something a little different?""</p><p>""Like what?"" Ashley asked.</p><p>""Well, how would you like to be on top?""</p><p>""Me on top? How?""</p><p>""Blake-""</p><p>""I know, I know. Pull out."" He did so, his bright orange penis comming into view.</p><p>""Ok, Ashley. Stand up.""</p><p>""Alright."" She did so, a little trickle of her brother's sperm leaking out of her body.</p><p>""Right."" I moved onto the couch. I wanted a better view of this. ""Now, Blake, you lay down.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""Now, Ashley. What you do is you sort of get on top of him, straddle him like a bike or a horse, and then you just sort of lower your vagina down onto his penis.""</p><p>""Oh? Ok.""</p><p>Ashley climbed up onto the couch and very awkwardly held herself over Blake, who was smart enough to hold his erection up for her. She adjusted herself around a little and then very slowly slid her vagina down around her older brother's penis. All I could see was her labia stretched out around Blake's shaft, and had a faint glimpse of the orange condom.</p><p>""Oooooh... wow,"" she moaned as she sank down all the way. ""I think it's a little deeper like this... It sure feels nice...""</p><p>""Cool."" I reached down to where their young bodies merged and gently ran my fingers along Ashley's clitoris. ""One nice thing about this position, Blake. You can do all sorts of good things to the girl while she rides you.""</p><p>""Yeah!"" He reached up and started fondling his sister's breasts.</p><p>I felt the desire to kiss Ashley, so I moved my body around so that I could do so. As we kissed, I felt Blake's hand take hold of my erection. Then, much to my shock, I felt a very nice wet warmth slide around my shaft. I looked down to see Blake's mouth wrapped around my penis. An unexpected, but very, VERY welcome surprise! I repositioned myself to make it easier on him. For a thirteen-year-old boy, he was unexpectedly good at sucking dick.</p><p>Blake pulled his mouth off me after about two minutes, which was good cause I was going to have to have him stop before I came anyhow, and said, ""Oh, god, I'm cumming again!"" He grunted a little and pushed hard up into his sister, lifting her slightly off the couch as he filled the condom with his precious teenage sperm.</p><p>""Jesus,"" he gasped, his head falling back onto the couch. ""That was just... damn!""</p><p>I grinned at him. ""Liked that, huh? She's quite lovely.""</p><p>""Yeah, that, too,"" Blake said with another flash of his crooked smile.</p><p>It took me a moment to catch up to that, but then I grinned myself. ""Yeah!"" I leaned down and gave the boy a hug and then sat up to hug Ashley, feeling her bare naked body pressing against mine. I was acutely aware that I had yet to climax.</p><p>""Ashley?"" I asked in a careful voice.</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Can I try fucking you?""</p><p>""You?"" She looked startled and glanced down at my penis, her brother's still inside her vagina. ""Will it even fit?""</p><p>""Yeah. It might not be easy, but I can get it in. And just like with Blake, if it hurts, I'll stop.""</p><p>""Well..."" She looked down at Blake. ""Do you mind?""</p><p>""No, it's cool.""</p><p>Ashley shrugged. ""I guess we can try, if you want."" She lifted off Blake, his still mostly hard penis slapping down onto his stomach.</p><p>""Cool!"" I helped Blake remove the condom and then said, ""Why don't you sit on the edge of the couch? I'll kneel between your legs and do it that way.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Ashley and I moved around. I knelt down between the young girl's legs and looked at her.</p><p>""I'm not going to use a condom. I don't ever use them. But I can keep myself from cumming inside you.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""If you don't mind, though,"" I said, stroking her breasts and clitoris gently. ""I'd actually like to cum inside you just this once. I've never fucked a girl your age before and since you haven't started your periods yet, it'll probably be ok. Do you mind?""</p><p>""I guess not,"" she said after thinking about it a little.</p><p>""Cool."" Looking at Blake I said, ""I could use a little lube, Blake. How about you give it another special kiss?"" I said, gesturing towards my penis.</p><p>Blake laughed. ""Ok, sure!"" He moved down next to me and took my penis into his mouth, getting it as wet as possible. When he pulled his face away, it was fairly dripping.</p><p>""Cool. Nice job."" I ruffled his hair again.</p><p>""Bark, bark!""</p><p>I positioned myself at the entrance to Ashley's vagina, rubbing my now well-lubricated penis against her young slit.</p><p>""You ready?""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>I pushed against her, very grateful for the lubrication that Blake's saliva provided, and began to slowly work myself up inside Ashley's warmth. It took some real effort, and I could tell it hurt her a tiny bit, but eventually I managed to get every bit of my twenty-five-year-old penis up into Ashley's very tight twelve-year-old vagina. Oh, it was wonderful!</p><p>I thrust gently inside her, almost overwhelmed by the fact that I was fucking a twelve-year-old girl who had just lost her virginity to her virgin brother. I looked at her face and said, ""How does it feel?""</p><p>Ashley grimaced slightly. ""It hurts a little bit... but mostly it feels nice. Really different from Blake.""</p><p>""Can I keep going?""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>I started fucking Ashley with a very slow, steady rhythm. It was a good thing I'd secured the right to cum inside her, cause this was one of the few times that my self-control was being really tested. I could have shot off inside her from the first moment I began, but I was determined to hold off until Ashley had her orgasm.</p><p>Thankfully it didn't take long. What really put her over the edge was when Blake got on the couch next to us and started kissing her while he reached down to rub her clitoris. It was enough to trigger her orgasm and I felt her vagina clutch tightly and repeatedly around my hard, thrusting penis.</p><p>And THAT was more than enough to finally push me over the edge. I gave a low moan and soon began adding my sperm to Blake's, filling up Ashley's vagina. It was going to go down in history as one of the best orgasms I'd ever had in my entire life.</p><p>No sooner was I done cumming than Blake wanted a turn. I pulled out, he put on a condom (blue this time), and was quickly fucking his sister once more.</p><p>We spent most of the rest of the day having sex. Blake used a condom every time but the last, cause by then I'd ran out. He fucked her, but was (barely), able to pull out before he came. I fucked her without a condom each time, but I never came in her after the first.</p><p>At one point during the night, I even let Blake fuck me, which I didn't do with very many guys. Ashley confessed that she thought it was really cool watching us do it. She liked it even better when we sixty-nined for her. It was one of the best days of my life!</p><p>Blake and Ashley basically started living with me after this point. I let them sleep together in the guest bedroom, which soon became, more or less officially, their bedroom. They fucked on an almost constant basis. I'd pick up a twelve pack of condoms at Safeway, only to have them use them up after only two or three days. I knew they fucked without them sometimes, too, cause I caught them at it a few times. They didn't do it much, and when they did I knew Blake always tried to pull out, but a few times he'd shoot his sperm into his sister's unprotected vagina. One part of me really wanted to see him get her pregnant, but I knew this would be a bad, bad thing.</p><p>Most times the kids didn't even bother wearing clothes. They'd just wander the house naked and screw whenever the urge took them. I still remember one of the most wonderful sights I'd ever seen was the two of them sitting side-by-side on the couch, Blake's beautiful face, complete with his crooked smile and slightly too big nose, his penis very, very hard, while next to him sat Ashley, legs parted slightly, enough to give one a view of her perfect little vagina.</p><p>They basically fucked whenever the mood took them. And it took them a lot! I was frankly stunned at how much they had sex with each other. Sometimes I'd come home and they were fucking on the couch, or I'd wake up and hear them screwing in their bedroom.</p><p>I wasn't left out of all this, mind you. Sometimes the three of us would have sex together, usually in my bed, and sometimes I'd have sex with just one or the other of them. A few times when they'd sleep with me, I'd wake up to see them screwing first thing in the morning. A couple times I even woke up to the delicious sensation of Ashley's vagina sliding down around my penis. She'd ride me while Blake and I made out with each other. I never wore a condom when I fucked her, not even once, but I always took care never to cum inside her.</p><p>After about six months, I finally decided they should be staying with me on a permanent and official basis. I hacked into a few databases with a friend of mine and changed things around so that I was legally their guardian. It took some real effort, but it seemed worth doing, and it meant that when September rolled around, I was able to get them into school.</p><p>In August Blake and Ashley came to me to talk about the idea of them having a baby. They were both really keen on the idea. I ran through all the problems of it with them, but they always managed to come up with solutions, including a fairly clever way of dealing with the inevitable questions that would rise as to who the father was.</p><p>I finally gave them my conditional blessing, and soon they were always fucking, without condoms and with Blake cumming in his sister every time. It meant I didn't get to fuck her, but that was ok. I'd finally talked Blake into the idea of letting me fuck him, and he'd taken to that like a duck to water. His favorite thing was to fuck Ashley while I fucked him. He said he made his orgasms even better.</p><p>Each week they planned to do a pregnancy test, so I bought several at Costco. As things transpired, I only needed to use two of them. Blake apparently had very frisky sperm. By the start of September, just before they returned to school, we knew that he'd managed to get his sister pregnant.</p><p>In June, during a little period of about a month when both children were fourteen, Ashley gave birth to their baby boy, which they named Alex Christopher. I was flattered by them giving him my first name as a middle name. They'd had plenty of prenatal care thanks to my insurance, and the baby was healthy and happy.</p><p>It's been four years since I met these two wonderful children out in the cold December rain. We've moved into a larger house nearer to my job in Redmond, and Blake and Ashley have been talking about having another baby. She's been on the Pill since the birth of Alex, but that's easy enough to stop doing. She's also floated the idea a few times of me fathering the next one. A twenty-nine-year old man knocking up a sixteen-year-old girl wouldn't go over well with the authorities, but there were ways around that, and I frankly liked the idea.</p><p>I suppose there are those unimaginative sorts who would say that what I've done is wrong. I took in two kids who were tossed out onto the streets by unforgiving parents. I gave them a place to live, provided for their materiel and sexual needs, helped get them through school and helped them to become parents of their own. I don't see any of this as being especially wrong. Do you?</p>"
120,On the Couch,Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teens', 'nc', 'inc', '1st']",A thirteen year old boy finds his sister passed out on the couch minus her panties.,2013-02-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It was really, really late, like about three in the morning, when I heard the front door open. I was up in my bedroom and had been sleeping, but the sound of the door opening woke me up. I peered out my window and saw a car driving off, followed by the sound of my older sister calling out ""Good night!"" and giggling.</p><p>Ah. That meant Bre was home. She was seventeen and spent just about every night she could out partying. Since it was summer, and our parents were gone for two weeks, this meant she did it basically every night.</p><p>I heard a thump from downstairs, and when I didn't hear the sound of Bre's feet on the stairs coming up to her room, I started to get a little worried. She'd passed out on the living room floor a few days ago. I wondered if she'd done that again. Last time I hadn't found out until I'd woken up the next morning, but this time I was awake. I should go check on her, I concluded.</p><p>I got out of bed and crept out into the hallway. Clad only in my boxers and t-shirt I made my way down the stairs. I poked my head into the living room.</p><p>Yep, there was Bre. She'd fallen onto the couch and she looked completely passed out. I stood over her and sighed, not sure what to do. Finally I figured I should try to wake her up.</p><p>""Bre? Bre, it's me, Cody. Wake up.""</p><p>She said nothing, didn't even twitch, she was just there, sitting back, passed out. If it hadn't been for the fact that she was breathing, I would have thought she was dead.</p><p>""Bre? Come on, Bre, wake up."" I reached down and shook her shoulders gently. She didn't say anything, she just sat there propped against the couch back.</p><p>Now I was getting a little worried. I shook her by the shoulders again, and this time she moved slightly. I don't think it was intentional, I think it was just gravity. She basically slid down the couch a little bit, leaving her with her butt right at the edge.</p><p>I sighed, and was just about to consider calling 911 when I happened to look down. The short skirt my sister had been wearing had ridden up and I could see that she wasn't wearing any panties.</p><p>My breath caught in my throat. I looked down in the wan glow from the porch light shinning through the windows. Yes... no panties. Oh, wow. I was thirteen and I'd never even gotten close to getting laid. I'd certainly never seen a girl's vagina in real life before. I figured that I could try to wake her up again, but meantime I wanted to get a closer look.</p><p>I got down on my knees between Bre's legs and looked at what was splayed out there for me to see. I couldn't see too much. There really wasn't a lot of light. I could tell she didn't have any pubic hair. She must've shaved it, I thought.</p><p>I sat back a little, my penis tenting out my boxers. I wanted to see more of Bre's vagina, but I didn't want to turn on a light. Getting an idea, I got up and walked into the kitchen were I rooted around until I found a flashlight. Then I went back into my previous position and shined the light onto my sister.</p><p>Now I could see better, thought I still couldn't see a lot. There was a slit, and what looked like a series of folds. I had half expected just to see some hole where the guy's penis when in, but that wasn't the case.</p><p>Licking my lips, I looked up at my sister's unconscious face. I put out the flashlight, stood up and shook her shoulders again, pretty hard this time, trying to see if she'd wake up.</p><p>Nothing.</p><p>I got back down on my knees and shined the light onto her vagina once more. Gently I placed a hand on each of my sister's thighs and spread them a little wider, trying to get a better view of the treasure between her legs. It helped a little, though I was still kind of confused by what I saw.</p><p>My penis was throbbing and aching for release. I reached down and extracted it through the fly of my boxers, letting it pop up. I put my hand around it and gave it a couple strokes as I looked at my sister's vagina, enjoying the view even if I didn't really understand what I was seeing all that well.</p><p>Wondering how much I could get away with, I let go of my penis and placed my hand on my sister's thigh. Slowly I moved it up until I was right near Bre's vagina. Swallowing hard, I let a couple shaking fingers drift across her slit while I studied her face. No reaction.</p><p>Feeling a little bold, I let my entire hand come to rest over my sister's vagina. I could feel heat and all sorts of interesting textures under my palm. It was really fascinating! I held my hand there for a bit and then moved it back down to my penis, giving it a couple strokes as I thought about what to do next.</p><p>Well, if she hadn't woken up yet, she probably wouldn't wake up if I poked my fingers around a little, I reasoned. Maybe I could find the place where the boy's penis was supposed to go.</p><p>So I stuck out my index finger and traced it along the slit, from the little knob at the top down to the bottom. It was really cool! I ran my finger up and down a few times, and then started to notice an odd wetness appearing from somewhere. I had no idea where, or why. I started wondering if Bre had wet herself, but that didn't seem right.</p><p>I moved in closer with the flashlight, seeing moisture glisten as I shined it at my sister's vagina. I kept wondering what was causing it. I ran my finger along the slit again, and this time I noticed one spot that seemed extra wet. It was almost like an indentation. I poked my fingertip at it and felt it sink in slightly.</p><p>Understanding dawned. THIS was the place! It had to be. I pushed forward with my finger again, watching as it slid all the way into my sister's vagina. I could feel the warm, moist flesh clinging to my finger as I held it inside her. Wow... this was cool. I moved my finger back and forth inside Bre's vagina, totally blown away at how cool it felt around me.</p><p>Now I was trying to figure out what to do next. I was really wondering how much I could get away with, and how far I would go. I mean this was my sister, after all, so I couldn't go all the way and fuck her. But maybe I could at least fool around a little more.</p><p>I thought I might try something. I stood up and dropped my boxers, my virgin penis popping up. I got back down between my sister's legs and took my erection in my hand. I placed the tip at the top of her vagina and gently ran it down her slit, a shiver of pleasure shooting through my body.</p><p>As I ran my penis up and down on my sister's vagina, I kept an eye on her face, looking out for any signs at all that she might be waking up. There was nothing. She just kept on sleeping, completely out of it.</p><p>I paused in my rubbings, letting the tip of my penis come to rest against the entrance to my sister's vagina. Now I began to really think about sticking it in her. I mean, I couldn't actually fuck her for real, but maybe if I were to stick all the way into her and then pull it right back out again, that wouldn't really count as sex, but I would know what it felt like to be inside a girl.</p><p>Trying to stay calm, I figured I'd try a little experiment. I pushed my penis forward, feeling the tip slide into Bre's vagina. It was very warm and wet and wonderful. With the entire tip stuck into her I looked up at her face, trying to spot any reaction. There was none.</p><p>Ok, I thought. I'd do it. I'd stick it all the way into her and then pull it right back out again. It wouldn't officially count as sex, so it wouldn't be wrong or anything like that. She'd never know I had it in her, but I'd know what it felt like.</p><p>I set down the flashlight and spread Bre's legs as far as I could. Taking a deep breath, I reoriented my body and gave a little push with my hips. It was mind blowing. It almost felt like my sister's seventeen-year-old vagina was sucking my thirteen-year-old virgin penis into her. There wasn't any problem or any difficulty. I just slid smoothly and easily all the way right into her.</p><p>I closed my eyes and held myself motionless, my penis buried deep inside my older sister's vagina. God, this was intense! I just stayed there, soaking inside her liquid warmth, knowing that I should pull out but not wanting to.</p><p>But I knew I had to. Very slowly, very reluctantly, I sat back, letting my penis slip out of Bre's vagina. My mind was spinning as I looked at the wonderful place I'd just been inside. I couldn't believe I'd actually done that! Technically, I realized, I wasn't a virgin anymore. THAT was a cool thought!</p><p>I wanted to reach down and jerk off some more, but I also wanted to stick my penis back into my sister. I thought hard about it, trying to figure out what to do. Well, I guess that since I had already had it in her for a little bit, there probably wouldn't be anything wrong with putting it back in her and fucking her a little, right? I mean, I couldn't ever let her know that I'd done it, but there wouldn't be anything really WRONG with it, would there?</p><p>I got back into position and placed my penis against my sister's vagina again. I gave a little push and slid easily back into her. Wow, it was sweet. I sank my erection all the way into her warm embrace, and then pulled back a little. Then I slid in again, aware now that I was actually really fucking a girl!</p><p>I hadn't really thought about what I'd do when I came. This was possibly not a wise omission on my part, because after only a couple more thrusts, I felt the most incredible, intense, magnificent orgasm of my young life begin, the feeling starting at the base of my penis and spreading out through my entire body as I pushed deep into my sister's vagina, holding myself there as my sperm blasted into her.</p><p>As soon as I was done cumming, I pulled back, slipping out of Bre's vagina and trying to get my breath back as the full impact of what I'd just done hit me. Oh, god. I'd fucked her and I'd came inside her! Shit, what if she got pregnant or something?</p><p>Shakily, I got to my feet and went into the kitchen. I helped myself to a glass of water and then walked, still naked, back into the living room where I looked at my sister's unconscious body, trying to figure out what to do now.</p><p>It crossed my mind, as I stood there, my penis still somewhat hard, that I hadn't seen my sister's breasts yet. Given how much I'd already done, I might as well do that, too, and get a good look, I thought.</p><p>Bre was just wearing a fairly tight t-shirt. A quick exam showed that she didn't seem to have a bra on under it. I got back between her legs and took hold of the bottom of her shirt. I lifted it up until her breasts popped out from under it, and then I sat back and took a good long look at them. They weren't huge, but they sure weren't small, and were very nice to look at. My somewhat hard penis instantly turned steel-hard once more.</p><p>Reaching up with a hand, I cupped one of my sister's breasts, feeling the soft skin and the hard nipple under my palm. Damn, that was cool. I leaned forward and gave her nipple a little lick, blown away by how awesome this all was.</p><p>I wanted to feel my sister's breasts against my bare chest, so I moved forward a little until I was pressed against them. This also had the nice benefit of bringing my penis back into contact with her vagina.</p><p>Naturally, I really wanted to fuck her again. I knew I shouldn't. Hell, I shouldn't be doing any of this. But since I'd already done it once, I guessed there wouldn't be any harm in doing it again. She'd never know about it, after all.</p><p>Having made up my mind to fuck her again, I thought it might be cool if this time I was on top of her instead of just kneeling between her legs. It was a large couch, so I knew it wouldn't be a big problem if I could get her into position. I also wanted her to be naked, so the first thing I did was pull her t-shirt off, and then removed her skirt completely.</p><p>That done, I gently placed my hands on Bre's shoulders and pushed her over, moving her body until she was resting on her back. Then I spread her legs a little and got down on top of her, looking at my sister's glorious, naked body.</p><p>I took one of her legs in my hand and held it up so that I could penetrate more easily. Then I lined up and guided my young penis back into my sister's tight vagina. When I was completely inside her, I lowered my nude body on top of hers and simply held myself motionless for a bit.</p><p>This was really nice, I though. The feelings of her breasts against my naked body, my penis inside her vagina, the pleasure of everything that was happening... god, it was incredible! The feelings got even better as I started fucking her, seeing her breasts wobble in time with my thrusts.</p><p>As I fucked my unconscious older sister, I wondered what she would say if she knew I was doing this. Would she basically kill me, or would she enjoy it? Would she think I was a good lover?</p><p>I began trying different ways of fucking as I screwed Bre this second time. I tried swiveling my hips, I tried fucking fast, I tried fucking slow, trying to see which way felt the best. I gave up eventually because they all felt really amazing.</p><p>I managed to last about five minutes before I came again, my sperm shooting into my sister's vagina as I held tight onto her nude body. The orgasm seemed even more wonderful and more intense than the first time.</p><p>When I pulled out of Bre, I looked at the clock on the wall and knew that it was getting to the point where I'd have to stop. I pulled my boxers back on and spent the next several minutes trying to get her back into her clothes before realizing what a losing battle this was. A bit of panic set in, because I knew I certainly couldn't have her waking up naked in the living room.</p><p>So it was that I gathered up my sister's clothes and, with great effort, managed to get her upstairs and into her own bedroom. I figured if she woke up naked in her bed, she'd figure that she'd just ended up there when she passed out. I knew she sometimes slept naked, so that wouldn't be so odd.</p><p>I also took a chance to fuck her once more, this time with her bent over her bed, so that I entered her from behind and fucked her doggie-style, adding one more blast of incestual sperm to the two that were already inside her. Then I quickly went back to my own bedroom where I ended up having to jerk off before I fell asleep.</p><p>The next morning, after my sister woke up, she didn't say anything about anything being odd. To say that I was relieved was an understatement. In fact, she never said anything about knowing what had happened the previous night or even suspecting anything. I'd gotten away with it!</p><p>I was fortunate enough to have my sister pass out on me a couple more times and took both chances to fuck her. Once she did it when a friend of mine, who was still a virgin, was staying the night, and I let him do her, too.</p><p>Looking back on it, I know what a stupid, wrong thing this all was. Still, if I knew then what I know now and had the chance to do it over again... well...</p>"
121,Living the Dream,Alex Hawk,,"['mff', 'teen', 'inc', '1st']",A girl becomes interested in her brother after hearing from her best friend about how good he is in bed.,2013-02-21T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Lusting after your own brother is a very, very strange thing. To have feelings that you know are so obviously wrong, but still feel very right. This was the situation I was finding myself in now, as I watched my brother Aaron while he did his weightlifting out on the back porch. He was incredible to see. He was fifteen, two years older than me, and spent a lot of time working out. It meant that he had a fantastic body. All my friends had major crushes on him.</p><p>It seemed really unfair to me that I couldn't have sex with the boy who was the hottest in town just because he was my brother. I mean, I was still a virgin and hadn't had sex with anyone yet, but having it with Aaron would have been wonderful. Except for who he was.</p><p>Every night when I laid in my bed and masturbated I thought about Aaron. When I looked at him exercising, I thought about Aaron. When we were sitting next to each other in church, all I could think about was Aaron ripping off my clothes and fucking me right there on the pew. I wanted to feel his gorgeous body on top of me, feeling hard penis moving inside my vagina, feel his sperm blasting into me. I wanted him so bad it hurt. But because he was my brother I could never have him.</p><p>It was so unfair!</p><p>Things came to a head the night my best friend, Gena, came to stay the night. We'd known each other for six years, ever since we were in the second grade. We'd shared everything with each other, not holding any secrets from one another. Still, I was a little surprised with the news she had for me.</p><p>""Ok, so, guess what, Amber?""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>Taking a deep breath, Gena grinned widely and said, ""I got fucked!""</p><p>My eyes went wide. ""What? Really? When?""</p><p>""A few days ago. I've done it eight times all total.""</p><p>""Wow!"" I sat back, taking a moment to digest this. ""So what was it like?""</p><p>Gena got a blissful look on her face. ""Oh, it was incredible. Better than anything I'd ever done before!""</p><p>""Wow! So who was it with? Jordan?"" Jordan was Gena's on-again, off-again boyfriend.</p><p>She shook her head. ""No.""</p><p>""Well, who?""</p><p>Grinning a little shyly, Gena said, ""Uh... well, it was with... well, Aaron.""</p><p>""Aaron?"" I blinked. ""Like my brother Aaron?""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""Oh."" I'd known Aaron was sexually active, but I hadn't had any clue that he'd done anything with Gena. ""How did this happen?"" I asked.</p><p>""Well... I came over a few days ago to see what you were doing, see if you wanted to go out and hang out at the mall or something. You weren't home, but Aaron was. It was really hot, so he asked me if I wanted something to drink before I left. We drank some lemonade and started talking and getting to know each other. He asked if I wanted to see his bedroom. I said yes, so we went up there and talked some more. Then we started making out and the next thing I knew I was on my back, and he was inside me and it was sooooo wonderful!""</p><p>""Wow."" I couldn't think of anything else to say.</p><p>""We did it three times that day and five times since then,"" she added.</p><p>""Damn. So it's really good?""</p><p>""Oh, Amber, it's the best thing in the WORLD, believe me.""</p><p>My curiousity getting the better of me, I said, ""So... what's Aaron like naked?""</p><p>Gena burst out laughing. ""You wanna know what your own brother looks like naked?""</p><p>""Hey, if I ever slept with Joel, I'd tell you.""</p><p>""Joel is only eleven. He won't be sleeping with anyone anytime soon. Besides, I don't wanna know what he's like naked.""</p><p>""Yeah, good point.""</p><p>""But as for Aaron... well... you've seen what he looks like when he works out."" I nodded and Gena continued. ""Well, the rest of him is just as nice. He has this really firm, solid ass that I LOVED holding when he fucked me. And his whole body looked good when he was on top of me moving. As for... well, you wanna know about THAT part, too?""</p><p>""Sure, why not?"" I said, casually.</p><p>""Well, his penis is about six, maybe seven inches long, and it's perfectly straight and, let me tell you, he REALLY knows how to use it.""</p><p>""Fuck,"" I said, shaking my head.</p><p>""Oh, yes. And everything he did was so perfect! From the moment he started kissing me right up to when he came inside me, everything was wonderful!""</p><p>""Fuck,"" I said again. ""Gena, you are so lucky you can get fucked by him.""</p><p>She nodded. ""Yeah, I am. Too bad he's your brother.""</p><p>""I know,"" I said with great feeling. ""If he wasn't, I'd be doing him so fast.""</p><p>Gena laughed.</p><p>""Gena?"" I asked after a moment. ""I got a weird favor to ask.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>Mustering my courage, I said, ""Well... would you mind, sometime, letting me watch you and Aaron fuck?""</p><p>Gena gave me an odd look. ""What? You wanna watch your brother fuck me?""</p><p>I shrugged and tried to be casual. ""Well, see, I've never seen anyone have sex before, so watching you guys would be cool... and educational, of course."" I grinned.</p><p>""Huh..."" She considered it. ""Well, I guess I wouldn't care. I'd have to talk with Aaron about it, though.""</p><p>""Ok, well, it's not THAT big of a deal,"" I lied. ""I'm just curious, you know?""</p><p>""Yeah. I'll talk with him about it.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>* * *</p><p>Three days went by and I actually managed to basically forget about my conversation with Gena. I had a lot of things going on in my life that I was trying to keep track of, and she was doing her own thing, so I spaced on it. At least until she came to visit me one day when my brother was home and our parents weren't.</p><p>""So you still wanna see me and Aaron fuck?"" Gena asked once she was at my place.</p><p>I blinked, then grinned. ""Oh, yeah!""</p><p>""Ok. Come with me, and we'll go to his bedroom.""</p><p>""Alright,"" I said, standing up with butterflies spinning around in my stomach.</p><p>Gena walked over to Aaron's bedroom and knocked on his door. He opened it a moment later, wearing only boxers. My heart skipped a beat as I looked over my brother's beautiful, nearly nude body.</p><p>""Hey, sis,"" he said with a slightly shy smile.</p><p>""Hi.""</p><p>Gena moved towards my brother and put her arms around him, giving him a good, solid kiss. They twirled tongues for a couple minutes as I closed the bedroom door and sat down at my brother's desk, very turned on by what I was seeing.</p><p>My brother started pulling at the bottom of Gena's shirt, lifting it off her body. He then pulled up her bra and tossed that aside before taking a breast in each hand, kissing and nibbling each of her nipples gently. A wave of arousal and jealousy went through me as I watched this erotic show.</p><p>As Aaron pleasued Gena, she moved her hands onto his back, and then down, down until she reached his butt. She cupped it for a few seconds and then slid her hands back up and down inside his boxers, squeezing his lovely ass directly.</p><p>Then came one of the moments I'd been waiting for as Gena pulled my brother's boxers down off his lean, magnificent body. His hard penis, now freed from its confines, popped up into view. The first one I'd ever seen in real life. The one I'd thought about having inside me for the last several months.</p><p>As my brother stepped out of his boxers, he reached down and started to undo Gena's jeans, slipping them and her panties off her body, leaving her as naked as he was. Then he stood back up, kissing her and holding her close, his penis poking between her legs.</p><p>My vagina was as wet as it'd ever been as I watched my brother getting ready to fuck my best friend. God, this was making me horny! I made sure neither was looking my way and reached down between my legs, rubbing gently at my crotch as I checked out Aaron's nude body. He was SOOOOO hot!</p><p>I watched as Gena laid down on Aaron's bed and spread her legs. I thought they were going to start fucking right then, but I was wrong. Instead he got down between her legs and started licking her vagina all over. I felt a surge of jealousy as my friend moaned while my brother ate her out. Lucky Gena...</p><p>Then came the moment I'd been waiting for. Aaron kissed his way up Gena's body and laid himself out on top of her. As I watched with wide eyes, he took hold of his fifteen-year-old penis and poked it against Gena's thirteen-year-old vagina. He poked and proded for just a moment and then, before my eyes, sank himself all the way inside her.</p><p>My brother looked over his shoulder at me. ""You like the view?""</p><p>""Oh, yes,"" I whispered.</p><p>Gena let out a moan. ""You should see it from this end,"" she gasped out.</p><p>""You know,"" my brother said, still looking back at me. ""If you wanna... you know... enjoy yourself? While you watch? I won't care.""</p><p>""You won't?""</p><p>""No...""</p><p>""Get naked, Amber,"" suggested Gena. ""You might as well...""</p><p>""Well... if you guys don't mind?""</p><p>They both shook their heads.</p><p>""Ok!"" I stood and quickly got out of my clothes. Once I was naked, I started to sit back down on the chair.</p><p>""You can come sit on the bed,"" my brother said. ""If you want. You'll get a better view that way.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I moved onto my brother's bed, aware of him checking out my naked body as I sat down.</p><p>""You look good, Amber,"" he said as he thrust a little into Gena.</p><p>""Thanks.""</p><p>""You can... you know... while you watch,"" my brother said, nodding his head towards my vagina.</p><p>""Alright."" I reached down and worked a finger into myself as I watched my brother slowly fuck Gena. I really wished it was me he was inside.</p><p>To my surprise, Aaron kept his gaze fixed between my legs as he moved back and forth inside Gena. I wondered what he was thinking as he watched me fingering myself. Did he want me like I wanted him? Probably not, but it was a nice thought.</p><p>Suddenly Aaron pulled back, his penis, shinny with wetness, popping up and out of Gena's vagina. He looked down at her and said, ""Sorry... I didn't want to cum too soon...""</p><p>""It's ok."" She smiled at him and looked over at me. ""Like the show so far?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah.""</p><p>""Sex rocks,"" my brother said with a grin.</p><p>""Yeah."" I let my eyes drift down to his penis.</p><p>""You wanna touch it?"" he said softly.</p><p>""What?"" I asked, my eyes going wide.</p><p>""You can if you want. It's not a big deal. It's just touching.""</p><p>""Uh..."" There was no way I was going to say no. ""Ok.""</p><p>My brother got up onto his knees, his penis pointing almost straight up. I reached out a hand and slowly ran my fingers along the shaft, before wrapping my hand completely around it.</p><p>""Wow... it's warm...""</p><p>""Yeah..."" My brother looked up into my eyes. ""Gena says you're still a virgin.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Well..."" He traded a look with Gena. ""If you want, I'll stick it in you for a few seconds. Just so that you can see what it feels like.""</p><p>I blinked, completely taken by surprise. ""You will?"" I asked weakly.</p><p>""Yeah,"" my brother said with a nod. ""I mean, I'm not talking about, like, fucking you. I'll just stick it into you for a bit, move it around a little and pull it out again. But you'll know what it feels like.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Before I could let my common sense get into the way of living out a fantasy, I said, ""Sure!""</p><p>""Cool,"" my brother said with a slow grin. ""Ok, well, lay down.""</p><p>Trembling, I laid down on the bed, anticipating my devirginizing by my brother.</p><p>Aaron got between my legs and started rubbing the tip of his penis against my vagina. Up and down along my slit, holding it like a paintbrush. Then I felt it push just slightly into me. Not enough to penetrate, but enough to get my attention.</p><p>""You ready?"" he asked softly.</p><p>""Oh, yes...""</p><p>Aaron smiled sweetly at me. Then he gave a little push with his hips. I let out a slow gasp of intense pleasure as I felt my fifteen-year-old brother work his penis all the way into my thirteen-year-old virgin vagina. When he stopped he was all the way inside me, and I couldn't see any sign of his shaft other than his pubic hair merging with mine.</p><p>""Mmm... there..."" he said, smiling at me. ""What do you think?""</p><p>""Oh, god..."" I whispered as I twitched with pleasure around my brother's penis.</p><p>He grinned again. ""That's what I thought.""</p><p>My brother flexed his hips, moving his penis back and forth inside my vagina. I moaned softly as I got fucked for the first time. It was soooo intense! I never thought I'd experience anything as wonderful as this!</p><p>Just as I was really getting into it, though, Aaron stopped moving and said, ""Ok. I should probably pull out now.""</p><p>""No, don't,"" I whispered, trying to hold my brother inside me. ""Please... keep going... I want you to... to cum inside me..."" Saying the words sent a shiver through my body.</p><p>""Are you sure?"" my brother asked, pushing forward again, sinking his penis back into me.</p><p>""Oh, yes...""</p><p>Aaron looked at Gena. ""Do you mind?""</p><p>""No, it's cool.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Aaron took a deep breath and settled his smooth, lean, sexy, naked body on top of mine. He placed a hand on each side of me and started pumping, sliding his penis around inside my vagina with a smooth, steady rhythm that sent waves of pleasure coursing through my teenage body.</p><p>My brother's movements on top of me got him to his destination faster than I would have thought it would. It wasn't more than five minutes before he started thrusting really, really fast, then let out a low moan as his penis start kicking inside my vagina, his sperm shooting into me. The knowledge that my brother was cumming while fucking me was enough to put me over the edge, and soon I was joining him in orgasmic pleasure. The best one I'd ever had in my entire life.</p><p>The three of us spent most of the day having sex. I think Aaron was probably the happiest boy in the world at that point. I know that I was the happiest girl in the world. It was a dream cum true!</p>"
122,"A Year in the Life of Madison Semmes, Part 1",Alex Hawk,,"['bb', 'youth', '1st', 'gay']","A twelve-year-old girl hears about the concept of virginity and promptly decides, 'Well, that's useless.' Enjoy this saga of the first year of her sex-life.",2013-02-22T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>June</h5><p>It was about halfway through my eleventh year that I became aware of the concept of virginity, and not long thereafter when I decided it was something that was fine for other people.</p><p>It all started one day when my mother and I had been discussing ""the birds and the bees"". I already knew all the basic ""insert tab-a into slot-b"" mechanics of it, but I didn't know about all the other things that went along with it.</p><p>Like the concept of virginity.</p><p>The conversation went something like this:</p><p>MOM: Now remember, Madison, it's important that you don't start having sex until after marriage.</p><p>ME: Why?</p><p>MOM: (nonsensical series of stupid reasons basically summed up as ""virginity is a good thing"")</p><p>ME: Why?</p><p>REPEAT FOR ONE HOUR.</p><p>The basic thrust of this was that I didn't understand the point of virginity. I didn't see what it was good for, and I told my mom this. The upshot of THAT was that I wound up having to talk with Father Gus for about an hour after Mass the following Sunday.</p><p>I still didn't get it.</p><p>And so it was that about a month after I turned twelve, right at the start of Summer Vacation, that I made up my mind that, since my virginity served no purpose, I was going to get rid of it at soon as I could.</p><p>Having made the choice to lose my virginity, I was now faced with a number of problems, all of which I was sure I could overcome.</p><p>The most notable problem, I thought, was that I hadn't ever seen a boy's penis. Oh, I'd seen them in pictures, of course. I did have internet access, after all, but that was about it. I'd never seen a penis in real life.</p><p>About a week into Summer Vacation I came up with a plan to see my first real penis. I decided it would be the one attached to my eleven-year-old brother, Jacob. He was a sweet boy, and almost exactly a year younger than me. With my mind made up, I laid out my plans, and invited Jacob to camp out in the backyard with me one clear, warm, stary night.</p><p>Camping in the backyard in the summer was something my brother and I had done often in the last couple years. Our backyard was a couple acres, so we could get pretty far out, well-away from the house. We'd see lots of stars, build a little campfire and have fun. Our parents encouraged this. In retrospect I think it was because they liked having some privacy to... well, you know.</p><p>We'd just doused the fire and retired to the tent, when I said, ""Hey, Jacob?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Kelly told me something the other day."" Kelly was one of my best friends.</p><p>""Oh?""</p><p>""Yeah. She said you were pretty cute.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Jacob said, a little nervous giggle in his voice.</p><p>Kelly actually had told me that about him, which made this even easier. ""Yeah. She wanted to know if you were into girls yet."" That part she hadn't asked.</p><p>""Uhm... well, yeah... I guess.""</p><p>""You ever kiss one?""</p><p>""Yeah, once. Sally Reed.""</p><p>""Oh?"" She was a girl who lived down the street.</p><p>""You ever kiss any boys?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I lied.</p><p>""That's cool.""</p><p>""Have you ever seen a girl naked?"" I asked into the silence that followed.</p><p>""Uh... no."" Jacob was quiet for a moment. ""Have you ever seen a boy naked?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>After a couple more moments of quiet, Jacob said, ""Do you know a little about sex?""</p><p>""Yeah, some. What about you?""</p><p>""A little, yeah. You haven't had sex yet, have you?""</p><p>""No, of course not. Uh... have you?"" I asked, briefly wondering.</p><p>""No, I haven't even seen a girl naked, remember?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah. Well, she could've just pulled up her skirt and you could've done it that way.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""You do know how it all works, right?"" I asked.</p><p>""Oh, yeah,"" Jacob said, breezily.</p><p>""Ok, how?""</p><p>I could almost hear my little brother blush. ""Well... the boy gets on top of the girl... and he puts his... you know... his... penis... in the girl's... uh... well... vagina. And they do it.""</p><p>I laughed a little. ""Yeah, that's what they do. And since the girl's vagina is between her legs, all she has to be able to do is spread them so the boy can get access. So if she's wearing a skirt she just has to lift it up.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""Haven't you at least seen pictures?""</p><p>""Yeah, some.""</p><p>""Ok. So you should know at least some of this.""</p><p>""Yeah, I do. But I never really thought about it, I guess.""</p><p>""I guess I can understand that,"" I said.</p><p>There was more quiet for a bit, then Jacob, out of the blue said, ""Hey, Madison? If I let you see... well... my penis... will you let me see your vagina?""</p><p>I was surprised and delighted at the question, as it was one I was leading up to myself. Pretending some reluctance I didn't feel, I said, ""Well, I don't know...""</p><p>""We don't have to if you don't want,"" Jacob said quickly. ""But, you know, I just thought..."" He trailed off.</p><p>I pretending to think for a few moments. ""Well... I guess we can show each other. As long as you promise not to tell anyone, ok?""</p><p>""Oh, I won't. Don't worry.""</p><p>""Ok."" I reached up and turned on the small battery-powered lantern we kept hanging from the top of the tent.</p><p>Jacob sat up. ""So... how do we do this?""</p><p>""Well... I'll go first, I guess. I'll show you mine and you show me yours, ok?""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I was wearing shorts, panties and a t-shirt. I got up onto my knees, unbuttoned the shorts, and lowered them and my panties down, exposing my almost hairless vagina to my little brother.</p><p>""What do you think?"" I asked into the silence that followed.</p><p>""It's... interesting. Uh. Where's the... you know... place?""</p><p>""You mean the entrance?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>I kicked the shorts and panties aside, then laid on my back with my legs in the air and spread wide. I reached down between them and spread my vagina open to give my brother a good look.</p><p>""Oh... wow,"" Jacob said, a little breathlessly. ""The boy's penis just goes right into there, huh?""</p><p>""Yeah."" To demonstrate, I slid my middle finger up into my vagina.</p><p>""Wow.""</p><p>""Cool, huh?"" I asked, moving my finger back and forth.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Jacob breathed.</p><p>I slid my finger out and sat up, still naked from the waist down. ""Ok, your turn.""</p><p>Jacob got up onto his knees. He was wearing only a pair of shorts and boxers. He unzipped and unbuttoned the shorts and then slowly lowered down both of them, giving me my first ever view of a boy's penis.</p><p>My brother's penis was still hairless, and I guessed it was about three inches long. It wasn't very big around. It was also sticking straight up, pointing at the roof of the tent. It was actually pretty cool, I thought.</p><p>I extended my middle finger and held it up next to my brother's erection. I was pleased to see there wasn't a major difference. His penis was bigger, but not by too much. As long as the boy I lost my virginity to wasn't much larger, I'd have no problem getting him inside my vagina.</p><p>""What are you doing?"" asked Jacob.</p><p>I shrugged. ""Just seeing the size difference.""</p><p>""Oh, ok.""</p><p>""Can I touch it?"" I asked.</p><p>""Uh..."" Jacob blinked. ""Well... I guess. If I can touch yours, too.""</p><p>I thought about that for a moment. Probably no harm, I decided. ""Ok.""</p><p>""Alright, then.""</p><p>I ran my index finger along the tip of my brother's penis and down the length of his shaft. Then I wrapped a couple fingers around it. It was warm, and had a strange soft/hard feeling to it. I knew right away that having something like this inside my vagina would be worlds away from just having my finger in there.</p><p>""That feels nice,"" Jacob whispered, a slight tremor in his voice.</p><p>""It does?"" I asked. I'd known it felt good when I touched myself, but I hadn't thought about how it might feel for the boy. Obviously I should have.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>I moved my fingers along Jacob's penis a little more, pleased that I was making him feel good, and filing away notes on what to do with the boy I wound up losing my virginity to. A little practice now could help later, I figured.</p><p>After a couple minutes of playing with my brother's penis, I looked up at him and asked, ""Are you ready to touch me now?""</p><p>""Huh? Oh, yeah."" He watched me as I laid down, spreading my legs like I had before. ""Uh, Madison?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Would you... take off your shirt? I mean, I'm naked, so...""</p><p>""Oh. Sure."" I sat up long enough to take off my t-shirt and laid back down. My breasts weren't much yet. I wore a training bra, but I didn't really need it.</p><p>Jacob stared at my chest for a moment, then got between my legs. Shyly he reached out with one of his fingers and traced a path along my labia and up to my clitoris. It was obvious he had no clue what he was doing, but it still felt nice, plus it was the first time anyone had touched me there other than myself.</p><p>""Mmmm, I like that,"" I whispered, squirming a little.</p><p>""You do?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>My brother's probing finger next found the entrance to my vagina. He ran his finger along it for a few seconds and the slowly slid it up inside me, sending little sparks of pleasure through my body.</p><p>""This is where the boy puts his penis, right?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>As my little brother fingered me, I closed my eyes and thought to myself that if this was what just touching felt like, sex itself must be really incredible! I'd have to work very hard, I thought, to find a boy to start doing it with.</p><p>Then suddenly a huge pulse of pleasure shot through me. I opened my eyes and looked down, seeing my brother's head bowed down between my legs. I had glimpses of his tongue moving back and forth along my vagina as he fingered me.</p><p>""Oh... god... Jacob... what are you... oh...""</p><p>Jacob raised his head, looking worried. ""I'm sorry. One of my friends told me girls really like that. Do you want me to stop?""</p><p>""No... it feels good... I just hadn't... oh... please don't stop.""</p><p>""Ok."" Jacob lowered his head back down.</p><p>I placed one of my hands on the back of my brother's head as he went down on me. I really hadn't expected this part to happen, but I certainly had no objections! It was the best thing I'd ever felt so far.</p><p>After a couple minutes, Jacob said up and wiped at his face. ""My mouth is getting tired,"" he said.</p><p>I laughed. ""It's ok. That was really nice. Thank you.""</p><p>""You're welcome,"" he said with a shy smile.</p><p>Looking down at my little brother, naked and crouching between my spread legs, I decided there was something else I wanted to try with him.</p><p>""Lay on top of me,"" I said.</p><p>""Uhm. Ok."" Jacob rather awkwardly maneuvered so that was laying on top of me, his chest against mine, our bare genitals rubbing together.</p><p>I reached down between our naked bodies and took my brother's penis in my hand. I laid it down so that the shaft was rubbing directly against my clitoris. Then I said to him, ""Move back and forth, ok?""</p><p>""I'm not... inside you, am I?""</p><p>""No, you're just rubbing against me.""</p><p>""Oh,"" he said, and was that a twinge of disappointment I heard in his voice? I wasn't sure, but I thought there was. Either way, any speculation about that went out the window as Jacob began to move on top of me, his penis rubbing against my clitoris as he did so.</p><p>""Oh, yes,"" I whispered, placing one hand on his shoulder and the other on his round little butt as he moved. ""Oh, that's nice...""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>I closed my eyes and lost myself in pleasure as my brother dry-fucked me. It was a really interesting series of sensations. The way his body was resting on top of mine, the way that his penis was rubbing against my vagina, the way his butt moved under my hand... it was really fascinating!</p><p>Then I started feeling a certain temptation. How easy it would be, I thought, to reach down and guide my brother's penis into me. I'd lose my virginity, he'd lose his. I was sure it would feel good. I wasn't sure if he would want to, but I could ask.</p><p>Just as I was about to ask, however, Jacob started whimpering a little and began moving faster and faster. Suddenly he let out a little moan and I felt his penis twitching against my clitoris, sending even more pleasure through me.</p><p>Jacob kept moving for a few seconds, and then sort of collapsed on top of me. ""I'm sorry..."" he whispered. ""I can't keep... it feels... oh...""</p><p>I laughed a little and ran my fingers through Jacob's hair. ""I think my little brother just had his first orgasm,"" I guessed.</p><p>""A what?"" Jacob asked, looking a little confused.</p><p>""Did you just have a really good feeling shoot through your body? Something better than anything ever in life? Like your mind was being rubbed with silk and your soul was being bathed in liquid warmth?""</p><p>""Uh..."" Jacob's eyes crossed briefly. ""Yes?""</p><p>""That's an orgasm,"" I said with a smile. I smacked his bare butt lightly. ""Now get off me.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I was still tingling a little as Jacob got off me, his penis still hard. I thought briefly about seeing if he'd like to fuck, but the urge that had seized me a few moments before was gone now. I got into my sleeping bag, still naked, and settled down.</p><p>Jacob turned off the light and got into his sleeping bag as well. After a few moments of us laying in the darkness, he said, ""Madison?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""What we did?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Does that count?""</p><p>""Count as what?""</p><p>""Sex?""</p><p>I thought about it. ""No, it doesn't. For it to be sex, your penis would have had to have gone into my vagina.""</p><p>""Oh. And it didn't.""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Oh, ok."" A pause. ""I liked it, though.""</p><p>""Me, too.""</p><p>""Can we do it again sometime?""</p><p>I smiled in the darkness. ""Sure.""</p><p>""Cool. Good night, Madison.""</p><p>""Good night, Jacob.""</p>"
123,"A Year in the Life of Madison Semmes, Part 2",Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teens', 'youth', '1st']","Part two of Madison's saga! Will our young lady lose her virginity? Oh, what do you think?",2013-02-22T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>July</h5><p>Jacob and I didn't wind up hooking up again right away. He dropped hints about it a few times, and once flat-out asked, but I made excuses. I didn't have any real regrets about having fooled around with my little brother, but I had came very close to losing my virginity to him, and I decided I didn't want that to happen.</p><p>But I had learned a lot from my experiences with my little brother, and I was determined to apply those lessons as soon as I could. I knew my first step would be to find a boy to get laid by, then find a way to get him to lay me.</p><p>During the first week of July, almost a month after Summer Vacation had started, I finally found The Boy. The one who would be taking my virginity.</p><p>I met him at a 4th of July party in the city. Our family had gone out there to the main city park to see the fireworks. We got there good and early, bought a picnic lunch and settled in. After an hour or so, I got bored and began to wander around, checking out the various boys who were here.</p><p>I hadn't seen him initially when I was looking around for a boy. In fact, I didn't see him until I went to a refreshment booth to get a Coke. The boy was standing next to me. He was very, very cute. He was a little older than me, and was basically a Goth. His hair was dyed black, and hung down over his eyes. His skin was pale. He was very thin. He looked awfully like the lead singer of a band called ""Tokio Hotel"" that one of my friends was obsessed with. I knew right away I wanted him.</p><p>He saw me looking at him, and smiled a little. ""Hi.""</p><p>""Hi."" I paid for my Coke and followed him away from the booth. ""I'm Madison.""</p><p>He looked at me. ""Hi, Madison.""</p><p>I smiled again. ""What's your name?""</p><p>He raised an eyebrow. ""Why do you want to know?""</p><p>Feeling bold, I said, ""Cause if I'm going to ask you out, I need to know your name.""</p><p>The boy looked at me and then laughed. ""Well, you don't waste time, do you?""</p><p>I simply smiled in reply.</p><p>""Well, you can call me Lucien.""</p><p>""Nice to meet you,"" I said, shaking his hand.</p><p>Lucien kissed my hand after shaking it. ""And likewise.""</p><p>We started walking as we talked. I found out he was fifteen. He found out I was thirteen, and didn't find out that I lied. Under the Gothness, he seemed to be pretty sweet, as well as smart and kind of funny. I knew he was going to be the one. Now I just had to figure out how to make it happen. I figured saying, ""Nice shoes, wanna fuck?"" probably wouldn't be the best way.</p><p>Eventually we ended up far enough away from my family that they wouldn't interfere, but close enough that they could see I was ok and hadn't been kidnapped or anything. Soon enough the fireworks started, and we sat down on the grass against a tree to watch them.</p><p>""This is real nice,"" I said, moving closer to Lucien.</p><p>""Not as nice as you,"" he said with a smile.</p><p>I giggled. ""Thanks.""</p><p>""You're welcome."" He leaned in close and then I was suddenly having my first kiss with a boy. It was a wonderful experience. The fireworks going off in my brain were even more impressive than those in the sky, especially when Lucien worked his tongue into my mouth.</p><p>""You're a good kisser,"" I said after a few moments.</p><p>""You, too,"" he said, and went back to kissing me.</p><p>I grinned to myself, happy that I was being complimented on something I'd never done before. It made me wonder if I'd be as gifted with the skills I learned with Jacob.</p><p>Lucien and I made out for most of the time the fireworks were going. When they ended, my parents went looking for me. Lucien and I traded email and IM screen names, then went out separate ways. I knew it wouldn't be long before I'd see more of him.</p><p>A lot more, if I had my way.</p><p>* * *</p><p>As it turned out, it was only a few days before I was able to see Lucien again. We spent the intervening time chatting with each other through IMs and getting to know each other (including me getting to know his real name; Joel). I learned that he had an older brother who was seventeen, his mother was a Realtor ™ and his father was a computer programmer.</p><p>I also learned that he thought he could write poems. He couldn't. But he tried, and that was cute. He was cute. I was starting to really like him.</p><p>Six days after we met, Lucien and I were finally able to hook up in real life. We decided to go see the new ""Pirates of the Caribbean"" movie together. I met him at the theatre with a kiss. He paid for the tickets and the popcorn, which was sweet.</p><p>The movie was largely forgettable, but that was ok. I spent most of my time sitting in the back of the theatre making out with Lucien. Most of it was just kissing, but I also at one point managed to work my hands up inside his shirt, and he did the same with mine. I had the feeling he was surprised at how largely flat my chest still was, but he didn't say anything. I was quite pleased by the smooth skin of his chest.</p><p>""You are so fuckin' hot, Madison,"" he whispered at one point, caressing one of my nipples under the thin fabric of my t-shirt (I wasn't wearing a bra).</p><p>""You, too.""</p><p>""You wanna come back to my place after this?"" he asked as the movie began to wind down.</p><p>I hesitated only for a moment before saying, ""Oh, yes.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>We adjusted our clothing back to normal as the credits began to roll, then lost no time getting out the theatre and heading to the bus stop. We made out with each other while waiting for the bus, and a little bit while ridding on it, though there was a weird looking guy who kept looking at us as we kissed, and that was a little strange.</p><p>When we got to Lucien's house, I got to meet his older brother, Kyle. He was, like I said, seventeen, and basically a somewhat more buffed out, and less Goth, version of Lucien. Not bad looking at all! Maybe someday, I thought to myself, as I followed Lucien up to his bedroom.</p><p>Lucien's bedroom was pretty much what I expected. Lots of posters for various Goth-type bands, some dirty laundry piled in the corner, a lot of CDs and video games. Pretty much a slobbier version of my brother's room.</p><p>""Nice,"" I lied slightly.</p><p>""Thanks. I cleaned it up just in case you wanted to come over.""</p><p>""Really?"" I asked, trying not to look at the dirty laundry.</p><p>Smiling a little, Lucien put on a little music and said, ""Wanna come lay down with me?"" he asked, going to his bed.</p><p>""Sure."" I kicked off my shoes, feeling more than a little nervous as I joined Lucien on his bed. Was I going to lose my virginity this quickly? Was I the sort of girl who would give it up on the first date?</p><p>Yeah, probably.</p><p>As soon as I was laying next to Lucien he started kissing me. I put my arms around his thin body and kissed him back, reaching down to let one of my hands rest on his butt. He copied me, moving his hand down to my ass as we kept kissing.</p><p>Lucien then began tugging at the bottom of my shirt. I sat up a little so that he could pull it off me, leaving me topless in front of a boy for only the second time in my life. He looked at me and smiled.</p><p>""Nice,"" he said, reaching out to run a finger around one of my nipples.</p><p>""You don't think I'm a little... you know... flat?""</p><p>He shrugged and began pulling off his own shirt. ""Maybe a little. But you're only thirteen. You'll get bigger.""</p><p>Yes, I thought, especially once I turn thirteen.</p><p>Both of us now topless we began kissing again. I couldn't help but compare all this to the fooling around I'd done with my brother. Physically this wasn't feeling as good as it had when Jacob and I had both been naked and he was dry-fucking me, but it was still pretty damn good Plus Lucien's body was substantially better developed than Jacob's.</p><p>As we continued to kiss, Lucien moved his hand down to my pants and began to unbutton and unzip them. Once that was done he reached inside them and my panties and now, for the first time, a boy who wasn't my brother was rubbing at my vagina, and doing a much better job than Jacob had.</p><p>""Do you shave?"" Lucien asked between kisses as his fingers continued to probe around my vagina.</p><p>""Shave?""</p><p>""Yeah, shave your pubes.""</p><p>""Oh... no, I just don't have a lot. I never heard of anyone shaving them.""</p><p>""Oh, really?"" Lucien smiled. He rolled onto his back and reached down to his jeans. He opened them up and kicked them to the floor, then pulled his boxers off. Now nude, he took hold of his penis and held it up, giving me a great view of pubes just as bare as my brother's were (and an erection a lot bigger than his. Probably about five-and-a-half inches, I thought, experiencing a slight bit of panic on the idea of if it was even going to fit into me).</p><p>""Wow,"" I said, taking hold of his penis and looking down at the bare skin where his hair should be. ""You shave it all off, huh?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Looks cool.""</p><p>""Thanks."" Lucien smiled at me. ""Do I get to see you now?""</p><p>""Sure."" Butterflies filled my stomach as I wiggled out of my jeans and panties, leaving me nude before Lucien. It was much different from being naked with my brother, I realized. I hadn't really planned to fuck Jacob. I was planning to with Lucien.</p><p>""You look real pretty naked,"" Lucien said, smiling at me.</p><p>""Thanks. You look good, too.""</p><p>He chuckled. ""Thanks.""</p><p>We went back to kissing, but this time it was on a whole new level, especially as he began to finger me while I kept stroking his penis. Then Lucien began kissing a path down my body and moving himself around. I had a notion of what was about to happen because of my fooling around with Jacob, but that didn't prepare me for the kinds of skills a fifteen-year-old boy might have as opposed to those possessed by an eleven-year-old. The moment Lucien began to work his tongue around, and inside, my vagina, I learned what the difference between the two really was.</p><p>I felt a couple shudders of pleasure go through my body, and closed my eyes, losing myself in the bliss of what my new boyfriend was doing between my legs. Yeah, I thought, virginity could go fuck itself.</p><p>There was suddenly a knock at the door. I panicked for a moment as Lucien lifted his face up from between my legs and said, ""Is that you, Kyle?""</p><p>""Yeah. I wanted to borrow one of your CD's.""</p><p>""Come on in.""</p><p>Lucien lowered his head back down between my legs and went back to work on my vagina as Kyle walked into the room. He looked at me and winked. My eyes followed Kyle as he walked over to a stack of CD's, thumbed through them and picked one, sexual pleasure going through me the entire time.</p><p>""This one's pretty cute,"" Kyle said, as he began to walk towards the door. ""Have fun!"" Lucien said something, but it was muffled by his face being between my legs.</p><p>As soon as Kyle was out of the room, I said, ""Lucien?""</p><p>He began kissing back up my body, ending at my face. He was now laying on top of me and I could feel his penis brushing against my vagina.</p><p>""Yes?""</p><p>""What was that?""</p><p>""What, Kyle?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>He shrugged. ""It's not like he hasn't seen me with a girl before. Hell, I lost my virginity last year to a girl he was dating. We took turns with her later. It's not a big deal.""</p><p>""Oh, ok."" That also answered a question I'd never been brave enough to ask him. I'd always guessed Lucien wasn't a virgin, but I never knew for sure until right then. I was glad he wasn't. Hopefully it meant he knew what he was dong.</p><p>As we kept kissing, Lucien asked, ""You on the Pill or anything?""</p><p>""Uhm... no.""</p><p>""Ok."" He propped himself up and reached over to his nightstand. Opening the door, he pulled out a small foil packet. A condom, I realized. Oh, god, this was it! I was going to lose my virginity!</p><p>As he sat up and opened the packet I said, ""Wait a second.""</p><p>Lucien paused, the unwrapped condom in his hand. ""Yeah?""</p><p>""I'm uh... I'm still... I'm a virgin.""</p><p>""Oh!"" he said, looking surprised. ""Well... do you want to stay that way? It's up to you.""</p><p>Swallowing a little, I shook my head. ""No, I want to do it with you. But... go slowly, ok?""</p><p>""Ok."" Lucien smiled as he unrolled the condom onto his penis. ""I've never fucked a virgin before.""</p><p>""I've never been fucked before,"" I said with a nervous grin.</p><p>""Heh."" With his penis now fully covered by the condom, Lucien leaned down and kissed me again. ""I'll make it good for you.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Lucien took one last look at me as a virgin, and then said, ""You know... you're a virgin... you're still kind of flat... you got almost no pubes... how old are you, really?""</p><p>""Twelve,"" I admitted, feeling that I couldn't lie to the boy who was about to fuck me for the first time.</p><p>Lucien nodded. ""I kind of thought so."" He began rubbing his condom-covered penis up and down against my vagina. ""Are you sure you want to do this?""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""Ok."" A thought seemed to strike him. ""Hey. Have you started your periods yet?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Cool. I'm gonna go bare, then."" Lucien unrolled the condom from his penis and tossed it aside. ""Just make sure you let me know when you start having them, ok? I don't want to get you pregnant.""</p><p>""Ok."" I hadn't considered the possibility of having a baby. Well, I could worry about that later.</p><p>Lowering himself back down on top of me, Lucien propped himself up with one hand and used the other to keep rubbing his now bare penis against my vagina. I felt him press the tip into me a couple times, making me feel nervous and aroused at the same time.</p><p>Lucien kissed me. ""You ready?"" he whispered.</p><p>I took a deep breath. ""Yeah.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Lucien moved his hips slowly down and forward and I let out a little gasp as I felt his fifteen-year-old penis begin to slide down into my virgin twelve-year-old vagina. It hurt just a little. I felt like I was being stretched slowly open. Mostly, though, it just felt strange.</p><p>After a few seconds Lucien stopped moving forward and I felt completely filled. Kissing me, he whispered, ""I'm all the way in you now.""</p><p>""Oh, god...""</p><p>""You doing ok?""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""Good.""</p><p>Lucien kissed me some more and began to move on top of me, his penis sliding slowly back and forth inside my vagina. I held him tight and whimpered a little as he fucked me for the first time. I was really happy I hadn't given up my virginity to Jacob. I was sure it would've been fun, but probably not as nice as this.</p><p>As Lucien fucked me, my eyes moved over to the mirror on the closet door that was next to the bed. I could see his smooth, naked body moving on top of mine, and a look of pure happiness and pleasure on my face.</p><p>A couple moments later, Lucien said, ""I'm getting pretty close...""</p><p>""Close?""</p><p>""To... cumming... oh... god..."" Lucien moaned, and then closed his eyes, pushing his penis deep inside me. I felt it begin to pulse within my vagina and quickly realized that he was having an orgasm, shooting his sperm up into me.</p><p>As Lucien climaxed inside me, I felt my own pleasure reach a crescendo. "" The combination of his penis shooting into me, the look on his face, and the pure excitement of getting laid for the first time pushed me over the edge, my vagina contracting sharply as I had my first ever orgasm with a boy.</p><p>Once we were both done cumming, Lucien rolled off me, his penis withdrawing from my body. He kissed me.</p><p>""How was it?""</p><p>I grinned weakly. ""It was... wow...""</p><p>He laughed. ""Glad you liked it.""</p><p>""I did."" I sat up a little, feeling slightly sore between my legs. ""What's going to happen to your... you know... stuff?""</p><p>""My sperm?""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>Lucien shrugged. ""Since you can't get pregnant yet your body will just absorb it.""</p><p>""Cool."" I laid back down next to him, putting my arms around his nude body.</p><p>""Had you done anything before today?""</p><p>""A little,"" I admitted. ""I kind of... uhm... fooled around with my little brother a few weeks ago.""</p><p>Lucien raised an eyebrow and laughed. ""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""What did you do with him?""</p><p>""I let him finger me and go down on me, and I played with him a little. Oh, and then we got naked and dry-fucked for a bit until he came.""</p><p>""That's cool.""</p><p>I looked at him. ""It doesn't bug you that I fooled around with my own brother?""</p><p>Lucien shrugged. ""Not really. Incest is pretty fuckin' cool. I give Kyle blowjobs every once in a while. I even let him fuck me a few times.""</p><p>""Oh."" I'd known Lucien identified as bisexual, but it was surprising being reminded of it in such a way.</p><p>""Besides, your brother didn't get to fuck you, and I did.""</p><p>I laughed a little. ""Yeah, well, he almost got to, but he came before I could see if he wanted to.""</p><p>""Good. Lucky me, then.""</p><p>""Oh, yes."" I kissed him. ""Lucky me, too.""</p><p>""You ever going to do it with you bro again?""</p><p>I shrugged. ""I haven't really thought about it. Maybe.""</p><p>Lucien grinned and kissed me. In mock indignation, he said, ""Oh, I see. So you'll think about having sex with someone else, eh? Am I just some random penis to you?!""</p><p>I kissed him back. ""Well... I did want to find some boy to lose my virginity to. So I picked you. I hope you don't mind.""</p><p>He laughed. ""I think I can cope. So... you don't want a relationship, then? Like to be boyfriend/girlfriend?""</p><p>I shrugged a little. ""Well... I want to keep having sex with you. But if I want to do it with other boys, I want that to be ok, too.""</p><p>""So do you care if I sleep with other girls?""</p><p>I thought about it. ""No, not really.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""How many girls have you slept with, anyhow?""</p><p>""Including you, four. I lost my virginity just before I turned fourteen to Kyle's girlfriend, and since then... yeah.""</p><p>""Ok."" I nodded. ""That means I'll have to work hard to catch up.""</p><p>Lucien looked at me and laughed. ""You know, Madison, I like you more and more."" He tweaked one of my nipples.</p><p>I giggled. ""Yeah, I like you, too.""</p><p>""Thanks for picking me to be the one you lost it to,"" he said, kissing me.</p><p>""You're welcome,"" I replied. We kissed some more and I placed one my hands on his bare chest, letting it drift down his nude body until I reached his hard penis. I began stroking it slowly as we kissed. I couldn't believe I'd actually had it inside me, and I couldn't wait to get it in me again!</p><p>Lucien reached down and began rubbing at my vagina. He said, ""You good to go again, or you a little sore?""</p><p>""Oh, I think I'm good to go again,"" I said with a giggle.</p><p>Smiling, he said, ""Ok. You wanna try being on top this time?""</p><p>""Uh... how does that work?""</p><p>""I lay on my back, you get on top and ride on me.""</p><p>""Sounds interesting. Ok.""</p><p>Lucien rolled onto his back. I straddled his waist and took his penis in my hand. I rubbed it against my vagina a little and then slowly settled down, feeling him sliding up into me again. I thought he might be deeper inside than when he was on top, but I wasn't sure. All I really cared about is how good it felt.</p><p>""Ah... that's nice,"" Lucien said, reaching up to caress my nipples as I slowly moved up and down.</p><p>""Yeah..."" I began moving up and down on Lucien's penis, really enjoying what I was doing.</p><p>There was a knock on the door again. Lucien rolled his eyes and said, ""Yeah?""</p><p>""I want another disc,"" came Kyle's voice.</p><p>Lucien grinned at me. ""I think my brother just likes seeing me get laid.""</p><p>""I guess,"" I said, smiling back. Then I called out, ""Come on in!""</p><p>Kyle walked in, grinning ear-to-ear. ""Well, you two didn't waste anytime.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Lucien said. ""Jealous?""</p><p>Kyle walked over in front of me and looked at us critically as I kept riding his brother. ""Well, she's kind of flat, but very cute.""</p><p>""I'm flat cause I'm twelve,"" I pointed out.</p><p>Kyle raised an eyebrow. ""Nice.""</p><p>""One other thing about that is real good,"" Lucien said.</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Lift up a little,"" he told me. I did, so that about half his penis was outside me. ""No periods yet, so I can bareback.""</p><p>""Oh, that IS hot!"" Kyle said with a smile.</p><p>""Plus he got my virginity,"" I said, settling back down onto Lucien, thinking how surreal it was to have a boy's penis inside my vagina while I was talking with his older brother.</p><p>""Very good. Yeah, I am jealous, now,"" Kyle admitted. ""A pretty young girl you got to deflower and get to bareback. Yeah... I'm jealous."" He grinned a little and reached out with a hand, brushing his fingers along one of my nipples. I shivered a little at the contact.</p><p>""Good,"" Lucien said. ""Now go away so we can finish.""</p><p>Kyle laughed. ""Ok, little brother."" He leaned down and to my surprise, shock and more than a little arousal, kissed Lucien full on the mouth. I'd never seen boys kiss before! It was very hot. The two brothers kissed for several seconds, Lucien even moving his hand onto the back of Kyle's head, then finally Kyle stood up. He grinned at me, brushed his fingers across one of my nipples again, and headed out of the room.</p><p>Once Kyle left, Lucien said, ""Sorry about that.""</p><p>""It's ok. I don't mind."" I smiled at him. ""Besides, it was hot watching you two kiss.""</p><p>Lucien grinned back. ""Cool.""</p><p>As I continued to ride on Lucien's penis, he moved one of his hands down to my clitoris and began rubbing at it. That felt pretty sensational! Plus I was really enjoying the look on Lucien's face as we fucked.</p><p>""I'm probably gonna cum pretty soon..."" he whispered.</p><p>""Ok...""</p><p>""Are you close at all?""</p><p>""Not yet,"" I said, shaking my head.</p><p>""Let's turn over, then. I always cum too fast if the girl is on top.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Lucien put his arms around my waist and held me tight as we rolled over. Once I was on my back, he steadied himself, leaned down and kissed me, and then began moving his penis back and forth inside my vagina.</p><p>I moaned and wrapped my arms and legs around Lucien's nude body as he fucked me. It felt so good having him inside me like this! If I'd had any doubts at all on the idea of losing my virginity, they were long gone. I wanted to do this all day, every day!</p><p>Lucien hit a good, steady rhythm, and was getting me ever closer to my second orgasm with a boy. The pleasure began between my legs and spread out all over my body as, with a suddenness that surprised me, my orgasm hit. I moaned loudly and held tight onto Lucien's nude, thrusting body as my vagina contracted sharply around his hard penis. I was so enveloped by my own orgasm that I was almost unaware of Lucien shooting his sperm into me for a second time.</p><p>After we were done fucking for the second time, we laid there in Lucien's bed, just talking and holding each other for a while. His brother managed to wander in again (big shock), made a few appreciable comments about my body and wandered out. After that we decided to go take a shower, where I had sex with a boy for the third time.</p><p>As I rode the bus home after that third time, I thought back on everything I'd done. I had no regrets at all. I'd gotten pretty completely laid today (and planned to do so tomorrow and most of the rest of the week), and I'd enjoyed every minute of it. Even when Kyle had kept walking in on us, it had been cool.</p><p>I squirmed a little as I rode on the bus, thinking about the three blasts of sperm Lucien had shot into my vagina. I really hoped he was right, and that I couldn't get pregnant before I had my first period. Might be worth looking into.</p><p>Still, I was happy and content and looking forward to a great summer of sex!</p>"
124,"A Year in the Life of Madison Semmes, Part 3",Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teens', 'youth', '1st']",,2013-02-23T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>August</h5><p>July rolled slowly into August. I spent much of the time on my back at Lucien's house. I wasn't able to see him every day, but I did get to see him most days. Suffice to say I generally wasn't hurting for sex.</p><p>Naturally, anytime we were doing it at Lucien's house and his brother was home, he made a point of finding a way to walk in on us. I didn't mind. He liked playing with my nipples any time I was riding Lucien, and one time when Lucien was on top, the two of them started kissing while Lucien fucked me. That sight sent me into a great orgasm!</p><p>Towards the middle of August, our family went on a vacation to San Diego. This was fine in principle, and prior to my having a sex life, I was really looking forward to the trip. Now what it meant to me, however, was a week without Lucien's penis. I was a little bummed by that fact.</p><p>I was going to be sharing a bedroom with my brother, and there was part of me that was very tempted to just start having sex with him. If I wasn't able to find any other options, I planned to at least fool with him around a little, like we'd done at the start of summer. But for some reason, I was really reluctant to start having full intercourse with him. I wasn't sure why. On our first full day in San Diego, I woke up pretty early. With Jacob still asleep (and in his own bed. I hadn't done anything with him yet), I changed into my swimsuit and headed down to the hotel pool.</p><p>I got to the pool with great hopes. I figured I could, with luck, find a boy here that I could get sex from all week long. Even if I couldn't, I figured I could at least enjoy looking at a few boys.</p><p>Of course, it turned out most of the boys I would be willing to sleep with were, apparently, sleeping in. All I saw were a bunch of older men and women splashing around or hanging out at the edge of the pool. No boys my age, or even near it. Oh, well, I thought as I gathered my things up and went back to the room. Maybe tomorrow.</p><p>When I got back to the bedroom, Jacob was still asleep. I stripped down and hopped into the shower, where my fingers gave me the orgasm I'd been looking for. It wasn't as good as sex, but it would do.</p><p>Our week in San Diego went by pretty quickly. I didn't have a lot of time for boy-hunting, because we were too busy seeing the various sights, which were pretty cool. The aquarium and museums and zoo and things like that were nice, but what I was really looking forward to was the beach, where we'd be spending our second-to-the-last day in town.</p><p>We lived out in the mid-west, so I'd never had the chance to see a real beach before, or spend time at the ocean. As soon as we were there, I decided I never wanted to leave. It was really nice! Like everything I'd seen on TV, only better. Jacob and I quickly got on our sunscreen and dashed down to the water, splashing around like maniacs.</p><p>We swam, we ate, we just generally had a good time. For me it became a REAL good time when I was laying on my towel, looking around, and saw a boy checking me out. I looked at him out of the corner of my eye. He looked a year or two older than me. Blond. Wearing only a pair of shorts. He looked really cute! I smiled at him. He smiled back and walked over to my towel.</p><p>""Hi,"" he said, sitting down next to me.</p><p>""Hi.""</p><p>""I'm Jack.""</p><p>""Madison.""</p><p>""Nice to meet you.""</p><p>""You, too,"" I said, checking him out even more. Yeah, he was quite fine!</p><p>""You from out of town?""</p><p>""Yeah. You?""</p><p>""Yeah, we're from Northern California. We come down here every year, though.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>""So you like it out here?""</p><p>I shrugged. ""Yeah, it's nice. I like seeing the ocean and swimming and stuff."" I looked directly at him. ""And there's some cute boys to look at.""</p><p>Jack grinned. He had a nice smile. ""I was thinking about the cute girls.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>""You wanna go for a little walk?""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>I stood up and stretched, then found my mom and let her know I was going to go on a walk and would be back soon. Then I rendezvoused with Jack, who had stepped out of sight while I was talking with my mother, and we went on our walk. As we did so, he put an arm around my waist, and I responded by putting one of my hands on his butt.</p><p>We talked a little as we walked. I found out he was fourteen and had no girlfriend, which were both pluses to me. I also got the impression he wasn't a virgin, but I couldn't think of any way to find out, other than just asking him.</p><p>After about half -an-hour or so of walking, Jack said, ""You wanna see the hotel we're staying in?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>We walked away from the ocean, heading up some streets until we were about half a mile away from the sand and outside a pretty nice hotel. We walked into the lobby and into an elevator. As soon as we were in there, I turned towards Jack and kissed him on the lips.</p><p>""This is a nice hotel,"" I said, putting my arms around him.</p><p>""It's even nicer with you,"" he replied, kissing me back.</p><p>We made out a little more during the short ride to the floor his room was on. Once we were inside the room, I had enough time to say, ""Nice,"" before we were laying on the bed and all over each other again.</p><p>As we kissed, Jack untied the strings to my bikini top and then pulled it off me. ""Very nice,"" he whispered, leaning down to kiss and suck one of my nipples.</p><p>I felt a little shiver go through me at the contact. I knew at this point that I was definitely going to have sex with my second boy. I felt a little like I was cheating on Lucien, but not much. We'd made our arrangements.</p><p>I reached down and untied the strings holding up Jack's shorts. Then I began to try pulling them down, which wasn't working. Finally Jack pulled away from me long enough to take them off. As he did so, I removed the bikini bottoms I was wearing. When we embraced and began kissing again, we were both nude.</p><p>While we kissed, I took Jack's penis in my hand. It was a little smaller than Lucien's and he actually had pubic hair, which I thought was interesting. As I stroked it, I asked him, ""You've had sex before, right?""</p><p>""Yeah. You?""</p><p>""Yeah. So you are going to fuck me, right?""</p><p>""Oh, yes.""</p><p>I grinned. ""Good.""</p><p>Jack kissed me a little more. ""I don't have any condoms, though.""</p><p>""I haven't starting having my periods yet.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I rolled Jack onto his back and moved my face downward. Once I was at his penis, I gave it a couple strokes and then slowly lowered my mouth around it. Lucien had taught me about blowjobs during our third day of sex. I wasn't hugely into them, but they were ok, I guessed, and I knew he liked it almost as much as he liked fucking me. From the way Jack was reacting, I figured he probably liked it just as much.</p><p>Dealing with Jack's pubic hair was interesting, I thought, as I sat up after a bit. I took a couple strands out of my mouth, and was grateful that Lucien shaved his pubes. I'd taken to doing the same, and now had a new appreciation of why it mattered.</p><p>Once my mouth was clear, I moved upward, straddling Jack's slim, naked body. I took his fourteen-year-old penis in my hand and slowly lowered my twelve-year-old vagina down onto it, letting out a little moan as I was penetrated by my second boy.</p><p>""Mmmm... wow, you're tight,"" Jack mumbled once he was all the way inside me.</p><p>""You're only the second boy I've been with.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>Rather like Lucien, I soon found out that Jack was pretty quick on the trigger when a girl was on top. Well, maybe he was under any circumstances. I didn't know. But he was only inside me for a couple minutes before he moaned, lifted his butt off the bed as he pushed into me, and fired his sperm into my vagina. I wasn't even close to orgasm myself.</p><p>Breathing hard as he came down from his orgasmic high, Jack gasped out, ""Sorry... I didn't mean... to cum so fast...""</p><p>""It's ok."" I leaned down and kissed him.</p><p>""Sorry,"" he repeated. ""It's just... been a while... and you're really hot...""</p><p>I giggled. ""It's ok, don't worry.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>We kissed some more, Jack's penis still inside me and still pretty hard. Pretty soon we'd rolled over and he was on top, fucking me nice and slowly. It wasn't as good as it was with Lucien, but it was still pretty sweet. Jack came pretty quickly this second time, too, but the third time he managed to last long enough to get me to cum.</p><p>We fucked for about two hours and managed four times total. We both knew this was the only time we'd be seeing each other and wanted to have as much fun as we could. We were pondering a fifth time when my cell phone rang. My parents were wanting to know where I was. I said I was just walking around downtown and I'd be right back.</p><p>""Sorry,"" I said to Jack. ""I guess we won't be able to do a fifth time.""</p><p>""Yeah... well, you wanna get a quick shower before we leave?""</p><p>I was pretty sweaty and nodded. ""Yeah, that's a good idea.""</p><p>Somehow, in the shower, we managed to have a fifth time. I wasn't complaining.</p><p>* * *</p><p>And now it was our last night in San Diego. We spent our last night having dinner at a really nice restaurant. Once we were back at our hotel, our parents urged us to get a good night's sleep, since were going to have to be awake at 5am to catch our flight. I wasn't looking forward to that, but I was looking forward to getting back home and getting laid by Lucien some more. Jack had been fun, very fun, but he wasn't Lucien.</p><p>I was in my nightgown and watching TV as Jacob messed around in the room, getting everything completely squared away. As he did this, he was running around only in his underwear. I found myself checking him out. Sex with Jack yesterday had taken the edge off, but I was still pretty horny.</p><p>So about ten minutes after the lights were off, I finally made up my mind. Quietly I slipped out of my nightgown and panties, then dropped them both onto the floor near the bed. I kept myself under the blanket the entire time.</p><p>""Jacob?"" I said softly. ""You awake?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Cool. Did you have a good time this week?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah! It was lots of fun. You?""</p><p>""Yeah, I had a LOT of fun,"" I said with a smile. ""So... you also had fun that night in the tent a couple months ago, right?""</p><p>""Uhm... yes.""</p><p>""I did, too,"" I said.</p><p>""That's cool."" Jacob sounded a little nervous.</p><p>""So... you wanna fool around again? Like tonight?""</p><p>Jacob was quiet for a moment, and then, very softly, he said, ""Ok.""</p><p>""Alright. Take off your underwear and come get into bed with me.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I heard Jacob moving around and saw him get out of his bed. I moved over and pulled aside the blanket, giving him access to my bed. He got in and I pulled the blanket over us.</p><p>""This is nicer than in the tent,"" I said, reaching out to run my hand along my brother's bare chest.</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>I moved my hand down to my brother's stiff, still hairless, penis and began stroking it slowly. ""I think you've gotten a little bigger,"" I lied.</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Shyly, Jacob reached out and placed a hand over one of my nipples. ""I think you have, too.""</p><p>I pulled my brother's nude body close mine, and moved my hand off his penis and onto his butt as I kissed him gently on the lips. He seemed very surprised at that, but kissed me back, holding onto my butt as well.</p><p>""So I've learned some stuff since last time,"" I said, breaking the kiss.</p><p>""Oh?""</p><p>""Yeah."" I moved my head under the blanket and took my brother's penis in my mouth. It wasn't very big, but I still had enough to work with. I ran my tongue all over the shaft and the tip, determined to make him feel good.</p><p>Apparently it worked, too, since Jacob began moaning. Then his whole body tensed and I felt his penis begin to kick and pulse in my mouth. No sperm, but obviously an orgasm for my little brother. I threw the blankets off us (it was getting hot under there), and moved over my brother so that I was straddling his waist.</p><p>""You liked that, huh?""</p><p>""Yeah..."" he gasped.</p><p>""Last time you used your mouth with me, so I figured I should return the favor.""</p><p>""Thank you...""</p><p>I reached down between our legs and took my brother's still hard penis in my hand. I laid it out on his body and settled my vagina onto it. Then I began grinding with my hips, enjoying the feeling of his shaft rubbing against me.</p><p>""Oh... oh, that's... oh..."" Jacob moaned.</p><p>""Yeah, I like it too,"" I said with a grin.</p><p>As I moved my vagina back and forth over my brother's penis, I felt it catch a couple times and begin to slide into me. One time, the entire tip and a little of the shaft ended up inside me before popping back out. It was beginning to really drive me wild, and I was very tempted to just slide down onto it, but then I remembered that I'd told myself earlier I wouldn't.</p><p>With some reluctance I dismounted from my little brother and laid down next to him, taking his penis in my hand and stroking it slowly.</p><p>""Rub my vagina for me,"" I said.</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>My brother put his hand between my legs, his finger quickly finding the entrance to my vagina. We laid there, side-by-side, masturbating each other for a couple minutes, the pleasure building steadily between my legs. I began to wonder who would cum first.</p><p>I didn't have to wait too long to find out it would be Jacob who came first, his virgin penis twitching and spasming in my hand as he moaned in pleasure. I'd managed to make him cum twice in ten minutes or so, I thought with pride. Not bad.</p><p>Once Jacob was done cumming, he looked up at me. ""Thanks, Madison.""</p><p>""You're welcome.""</p><p>""Did you have your orgasm yet?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Ok."" Jacob ducked down between my legs and began licking at my vagina. I whimpered a little at the contact. He still wasn't as good as Lucien, but he sure wasn't bad, and had quite a lot of enthusiasm! It wasn't long before my little brother managed to tongue me to one of the best orgasms I'd ever had.</p><p>When I was done cumming, Jacob moved back up so that he was laying on top of me, his penis, hard again, pressing against my vagina. ""Was that ok?""</p><p>""Oh, yes, that was very good."" I kissed him lightly.</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>We snuggled up together for a few minutes longer and then I eventually kicked my brother out of my bed and back to his. I had no real problems with the idea of actually sleeping with him, but I figured my parents might have had different ideas.</p><p>It had been a good vacation, I thought, as I drifted of to sleep. Still, I couldn't wait to get Lucien back inside me where he belonged.</p>"
125,"A Year in the Life of Madison Semmes, Part 4",Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teens', 'youth', '1st']",,2013-02-23T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The rest of August slipped slowly past, and the school year approached. I spent as much time as possible making love with Lucien. He'd had sex with another girl during the time I was in San Diego, which didn't bother me, especially since I'd had sex with Jack and fooled around with Jacob.</p><p>When school started back up, I found myself looking at the boys in my classes in a different light. This was partly because I was starting 7th grade and was now in middle school. A lot of the boys in my grade and in 8th were really hot!</p><p>One Saturday in mid-September I was biking around bored out of my mind. I'd gone to the mall but not found anything interesting to buy, though I'd seen a number of cute boys. I hadn't tried to do anything with them, but they were nice to look at.</p><p>As I rode, I realized I was near Lucien's house. Well, about a mile away. But I'd divert to get some penis. I turned and rode down the street to his place. Once I got there, I was happy to see his parent's car was gone. I parked my bike and walked to the door, knocking when I got there.</p><p>Kyle opened it. ""Oh, hey, Madison. What's up?""</p><p>""Hey, Kyle,"" I said with a grin. ""Is Lucien here?""</p><p>Kyle shook his head. ""No, he's out. Sorry.""</p><p>""Oh."" I frowned. ""Damn.""</p><p>Kyle grinned. ""You wanted to get fucked, eh?""</p><p>I laughed a little. ""Yeah.""</p><p>Kyle looked me over. ""I'll fuck you, if you want.""</p><p>I giggled. ""Oh, you will, huh?""</p><p>""Sure. I've seen you fuck Lucien enough. Might as well fuck you.""</p><p>I raised an eyebrow. ""Oh, really? Well, what if I don't want you to fuck me?""</p><p>""Then you would've said no when I mentioned it.""</p><p>I thought about that for a moment. ""Ok, I got no good reply.""</p><p>""So,"" Kyle said, leaning close and kissing me lightly on the lips. ""You wanna go to my bedroom and fuck?""</p><p>""Well, when you put it that way..."" I smiled. ""Sure.""</p><p>I followed Kyle up to his bedroom. Once we there he put his arms around me and started kissing me. He whispered into my ear, ""I've wanted to fuck you ever since I first saw you doin' Lucien.""</p><p>I giggled and reached down to squeeze his ass. ""And now you get to.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Kyle pulled my t-shirt off and leaned down to suck one of my nipples. ""I think these have gotten a little bigger,"" he said after a moment.</p><p>""Maybe,"" I said. ""I'm not sure.""</p><p>""Gonna have to start wearing a bra soon.""</p><p>""I already do sometimes.""</p><p>""Cool. Get your period yet?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Even cooler. I haven't ever fucked a girl bareback.""</p><p>I grinned. ""You will today."" I then reached down and started unzipping and unbuttoning Kyle's jeans. I lowered them down slowly, and then pulled his boxers down, looking at a basically adult penis for the first time in my life.</p><p>Now I was starting to wonder if this was such a good idea! Kyle's penis was probably a good seven inches and a little thicker than Lucien's. I was pretty sure it would fit inside my vagina. I mean, it was made to push out a baby. But still it was a little intimidating.</p><p>""Bigger than Lucien's, eh?""</p><p>""Yeah."" I put my hand around Kyle's penis and stroked it a little. Then I grinned. ""I'm not worried. It'll still end up where it needs to be.""</p><p>""Good.""</p><p>Opening my mouth wide, I wrapped it around Kyle's penis. Yeah, sucking off a boy who was seventeen was a little different from, say, sucking my eleven-year-old brother. Not that I was complaining.</p><p>I blew Kyle for only a short time. I didn't mind it, but his penis was bigger than Lucien's, Jack's or Jacob's and frankly it was making my jaw a little sore. So I stood back up and kissed him passionately.</p><p>""You give pretty good head,"" Kyle said.</p><p>""Yes. Yes, I do.""</p><p>Kyle put his arms around me and kissed me some more. Then he reached down and undid my pants, slowly lowering them and my panties down to the ground. After that, he stood back up and kissed me again as one of his hands moved down to rub my vagina. He worked a finger up inside me.</p><p>""Damn..."" he whispered. ""You are fuckin' tight.""</p><p>""Well, I have only had two boys fuck me.""</p><p>""Yeah, that's probably part of it. Plus you're only twelve,"" he said, kissing me again.</p><p>I grinned. ""You like the idea of fucking a twelve-year-old, huh?""</p><p>""Yeah... jailbait is best."" Kyle grinned.</p><p>""Oh, really?"" I mock-pouted. ""So I won't be your first underage girl?""</p><p>He shook his head. ""I fucked a thirteen-year-old last year and a fourteen-year-old back in May.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>Now that Kyle and I were both naked, I let him lead me over to his bed. He laid down and I laid on top of him, kissing him and enjoying the feeling of his muscular naked body. He wasn't really buff or anything, but was in comparison to Lucien. Not that I'd ever tell either of them that. I just liked feeling his body against mine.</p><p>I sat up a little and began grinding my vagina against Kyle's penis, getting myself prepared for the moment when I'd have him inside me. I was still a little apprehensive, but I figured I could deal with it.</p><p>That in mind, I sat up a little more and reached between my legs, taking Kyle's penis in my hand and rubbing the tip against the entrance to my vagina. I looked at him.</p><p>""You ready?""</p><p>""Yeah, are you? I don't want to hurt you or anything.""</p><p>""You won't.""</p><p>""Ok, then.""</p><p>I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself. I actually felt more nervous now than I had my first time with Lucien. Figuring it was now or never, I steadied myself and slowly began to lower my twelve-year-old vagina down onto Kyle's seventeen-year-old penis.</p><p>Once Kyle was all the way inside me, I put my hands on either side of his body and exhaled deeply. I'd never felt so full before! God, it was incredible! His penis felt so big and so deep inside me!</p><p>""You doing ok?"" Kyle asked, concern in his eyes.</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said a little raggedly. ""Yeah, I'm fine.""</p><p>""Ok."" Kyle moved his hips, sliding his penis in and out of me. ""Damn, you feel good...""</p><p>""You, too...""</p><p>I leaned down and kissed Kyle again and sat up, ready to ride. I began moving up and down on him, really getting off on having him inside me. I also got off on the way he sat up and nibbled on one of my nipples while we fucked.</p><p>Eventually we rolled over and Kyle got on top of me, fucking me slowly and steadily. He was really, really good, and had a lot more staying power than his brother! I was really getting off on watching his body move as he fucked me. After about five minutes of this, I felt my orgasm build and hit, my vagina clutching at his thrusting penis. It wasn't the best orgasm I'd ever had, but it was really, really close!</p><p>""You came?"" he asked after I was done.</p><p>""Oh, yes...""</p><p>""Good."" Kyle then closed his eyes and began fucking me hard and fast. Only a minute or two after he started doing that he moaned loudly and I felt his sperm pulse out of his penis, splashing into my vagina. It felt like he was shooting more into me than Jack or Lucien ever had, but I wasn't sure. All I really knew is that it felt very, very good.</p><p>When Kyle was done cumming, he pulled out and lay down next to me. I felt really empty as his penis withdrew, but I knew I'd have it back inside me in time. We kissed for a while and not long after that, I did indeed have it back inside me.</p><p>After we were done fucking, Kyle said, ""Well... Lucien is one lucky dude.""</p><p>""Yeah. Cute, too.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" he said with an odd tone to his voice.</p><p>""So what's with you and Lucien?"" I asked. ""I thought you were straight, but...?""</p><p>Kyle shrugged. ""What can I say? Everyone's gay for Lucien.""</p><p>Kyle and I laid there together talking, kissing a little and holding each other, getting ready for a second round. Just as I was holding his penis in my hand, getting ready to get on top of him and get him back inside me, I heard the front door slam and Lucien's voice call out, ""I'm home!""</p><p>""Hey, Lucien,"" called out Kyle. The bedroom door was open, so he'd pretty easily hear him.</p><p>""Is that Madison's bike outside?"" Lucien said, his voice sounding closer.</p><p>Kyle looked at me. I shrugged. He said, ""Yeah, we're in my bedroom.""</p><p>Lucien appeared at the door a few moments later, looking at his brother and I laying naked together in bed. He just looked for a few seconds and then grinned a little.</p><p>""Well, I figured that was only a matter of time,"" he said.</p><p>I giggled a little, stroking Kyle's penis slowly. ""You're not mad or anything, are you?""</p><p>""Not at you."" He walked over to us and glared down at his brother in mock-indignation. ""But you! You're seventeen and she's twelve! Shame!""</p><p>Kyle snorted. ""Like you care.""</p><p>""True.""</p><p>I straddled Kyle's waist and slowly lowered my vagina down around his penis. Once he was all the way inside, I looked at Lucien and smiled.</p><p>""So instead of complaining,"" I said, ""Why don't you get naked and join us?""</p><p>""Sounds good.""</p><p>Lucien stripped off his clothes. Once he was nude he stood by the side of the bed and began kissing me as I rode his brother. After a couple moments he moaned a little. I looked down and saw that Kyle had Lucien's penis in his mouth. This was a slight surprise. I'd known that Lucien had blown Kyle a few times, but I didn't know it had gone the other way around.</p><p>A few moments later, Lucien moved his face down and began licking my clit and the base of his brother's penis. It was definitely one of the hottest things I'd ever seen! I knew that I had to see more.</p><p>I lifted my body up so that Kyle's penis withdrew from my vagina, and then I dismounted and laid next to him. Lucien didn't really move at all; he just opened his mouth wide and lowered it down on his brother's erection. As he did so he moved his body around to give his brother easier access to his own penis, and I was now watching a pair of brothers 69 with each other.</p><p>It was HOT!</p><p>I sat back on Kyle's bed, rubbing my vagina as I watched the two brothers blow each other. It was really one of the most incredible things I'd ever seen! Lucien was right about something he'd said during out first time. Incest really was best!</p><p>Lucien pulled his mouth off his brother's penis and looked at me. ""You enjoying the view?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Cool. Come help me with this.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I moved in close and began licking one side of Kyle's penis as Lucien licked the other. Occasionally our tongues touched as we had our fun. I didn't complain.</p><p>As Lucien and I sucked on his penis, Kyle reached into his nightstand drawer. He came out with a small bottle that he wiggled.</p><p>""Want to, Lucien?""</p><p>""Fuck, yeah,"" Lucien breathed, taking the bottle from his brother. Lucien sort of nudged me aside. He then squirted what looked like some sort of gel onto his brother's penis and rubbed it all over, giving it a wet, slick look.</p><p>Then before my startled eyes, Lucien straddled his brother. He held onto Kyle's penis and slowly lowered down, his brother's erection disappearing up into the firm, cute little ass that I so liked to hold while getting fucked.</p><p>""Holy fuck!"" I said as I watched Lucien sink down onto the last of his brother's penis.</p><p>Lucien turned and looked at me, a little breathless. He grinned. ""Cool, huh?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Lucien leaned down and began kissing his brother as he moved his ass up and down on Kyle's penis, clearly enjoying everything he was doing. It was very weird seeing something like this. Not bad, though.</p><p>Lucien sat up a little, leaning back to place his weight on his hands as he kept riding his brother. Looking down I saw Kyle's hand wrapped around Lucien's penis, stroking him as they fucked.</p><p>I was sure they were having a good time with each other, but now I wanted a little bit of the action. I moved down closer to them and gently moved Kyle's hand aside. Then I lowered my mouth down onto Lucien's penis as he moved up and down.</p><p>""Oh..."" Lucien moaned. ""Oh, yeah, I like that..."" He squirmed with pleasure.</p><p>With me being positioned the way that I was, Kyle was able to reach my vagina with his fingers, which he quite readily did. Now I was the one squirming with pleasure. Then I got an idea. I pulled back and moved my body so that I was straddling Kyle. He raised an eyebrow.</p><p>""Are you about to try what I think you're about to try?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Oh, this should be fun,"" Lucien said from behind me.</p><p>""I hope so."" I reached back and took Lucien's penis in my hand. Rather awkwardly, I lined it up with my vagina and slowly backed onto it until he was inside me. It wasn't the easiest bit of maneuvering. The angle was weird and it was hard to keep my balance, but I did get him in me, and judging from the sounds of pleasure, Lucien was quite happy about that.</p><p>Our little three-way fuckfest didn't last too terribly long. Lucien wound up cumming first, but his brother and I were close ties for second. It was, without a doubt, the most wonderful, intense and amazing experience in my, admittedly short, sex life.</p><p>I couldn't wait to do it again!</p>"
126,Welfare Christmas,Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teens', 'inc', '1st']",A Christmas that promises to be substandard turns out to be magical for a brother and sister.,2013-03-01T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I woke up early. It was just before four in the morning. I was pretty excited. It was Christmas morning, and I was eager to see what waited for me under the tree. My last Christmas before I would be a teenager. I hoped it would be a good one, but I wasn't sure. Dad had been hurt on the job back in August. Mom had a job with the DMV, but it didn't pay much, and money had been pretty tight. I knew we'd even had to go on food stamps. Hopefully we'd still get some good presents, though.</p><p>I slept naked, so when I got out of bed, I had to pull on a nightgown. I didn't bother with panties. I didn't plan to be awake very long. Just long enough to go out, take a look at the tree, the presents and the stocking and then get back to bed.</p><p>As I crept out of my bedroom and down the hall, I heard some soft noises from the living room. Surely my parents weren't just now putting the presents out? I peeked around the corner. No, it wasn't them. It was my thirteen-year-old brother, Talbot. He was wearing only a pair of tighty-whities and was currently rustling a package under the tree.</p><p>One of very few packages, I thought glumly. I counted only a handful, and the stockings up on the wall looked pretty empty. I slowly crept towards my brother and softly whispered, ""Hey.""</p><p>Talbot jumped a little but turned to look at me. ""Oh, hey, Megan.""</p><p>""Not much, huh?"" I asked, looking over the sad collection of gaily-wrapped gifts.</p><p>He shook his head. ""Looks like about five things for you and me. Only one each for Mom and Dad.""</p><p>I sighed. ""That's pretty sad.""</p><p>""I know.""</p><p>I put my hand on my brother's bare shoulder as we stood there in the living room, just looking over everything. Finally I said, ""You wanna go hang out in my room for a bit? I don't think I can get back to sleep right now.""</p><p>""Yeah, ok.""</p><p>Talbot and I walked to my bedroom and shut the door. I turned on my nightlight, which cast a warm, comforting glow about the room. We sat down on my bed.</p><p>""I wish Dad hadn't gotten hurt,"" I said after a bit.</p><p>""I know, me, too. Everything's sucked since then.""</p><p>""Yeah."" I sighed. ""I feel bad about how few presents we're getting, but then I feel bad about feeling bad about that, you know?""</p><p>Talbot nodded. ""Yeah, I'm there with you."" He put an arm around my shoulder. I shivered a little. ""You ok?"" he asked.</p><p>I shrugged. ""I don't know. Maybe. Yeah. I guess so. I'm kind of cold, though.""</p><p>""Me, too.""</p><p>I looked at the bed we were sitting on. Not even thinking about the fact that I was wearing only a thin nightgown and my brother was only in his underwear, I said, ""You wanna get under the blanket with me? That way we'll both be warmer.""</p><p>""Ok, sure.""</p><p>I pulled back the blanket and my brother and I got under it, pulling it up over our shivering bodies. My brother put his arm around my shoulder and snuggled up against him, savoring the warmth from his almost naked body.</p><p>""So what do you think we got?"" Talbot asked.</p><p>""I don't know. You were the one who actually got a close look at everything. What do you think we got?""</p><p>""I know I got some sort of clothes. I think you did, too. I think we each got a book or two, too.""</p><p>""That's cool at least.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>We laid there quietly for a bit and then I said, ""I hope we at least have a good Christmas dinner.""</p><p>""I'm sure we will. I heard Dad telling Mom that some people were going to bring us a turkey and some other stuff.""</p><p>""Like from a food bank?"" I asked after a bit. We'd learned a lot about such things lately.</p><p>""Yeah, probably.""</p><p>I sighed. ""That sucks.""</p><p>""I know.""</p><p>Feeling an odd need for physical contact, I turned around and said to my brother, ""Talbot? Would you give me a hug?""</p><p>""Sure."" Talbot turned onto his side and we hugged each other tight. It was very strange feeling his body pressed against me when neither of us was wearing a great deal of clothing. I felt his bare back under my hands, his chest pressed against mine, our legs tangled together, and a strange pressure from the region of his underpants.</p><p>""Thanks,"" I said as we broke the hug. ""That was pretty nice.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Talbot said with a little laugh. ""Well, just let me know if you need another one.""</p><p>Quietly I said, ""Well... I wouldn't mind another.""</p><p>""Oh? Well, ok.""</p><p>My brother and I turned towards each other and started hugging again. It felt so comforting. All the troubles of our family seemed to just melt away as I laid there with him. This time, though, as we hugged I was aware that my nightgown had ridden up a little. I could feel my brother's bare thigh resting against mine. It was incredibly nice.</p><p>We stopped hugging again and laid there side-by-side, just enjoying each other's company. I shifted around a little, feeling my nightgown ride up some more. Just as I realized that, tough, another thought intruded.</p><p>""Oh, Talbot? I just remembered. I got a Christmas present for you.""</p><p>""You did?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Cool, what is it?""</p><p>I smiled at my brother in the weak light from the nightlight. ""You'll have to wait until later to find out. I still have to put it under the tree.""</p><p>""Aw... well, ok."" Talbot was quiet for a few moments and then said, ""I'm sorry, Megan. I didn't get you anything, really.""</p><p>""That's ok,"" I said. ""I hadn't really expected you to. I know you didn't have any money. I didn't, either, but I made you a little something.""</p><p>""That was very nice of you. I really, really wish I'd done something for you.""</p><p>I smiled again and turned towards him once more. ""Just having you here with me is nice, Talbot.""</p><p>Talbot smiled back and pulled me to him, giving me another tight hug. I responded in kind and then became very, very aware of something.</p><p>My nightgown had ridden up enough that now my entire lower body was exposed. This most certainly included my nearly hairless vagina. As we hugged, I could feel a bulge in my brother's underwear that was now rubbing against me down there. It didn't take too much brainpower to figure out what the bulge was. Little tingles went through my body as I became aware of this new contact.</p><p>I sort of lifted up my right leg and draped it over my brother's waist, bringing my vagina into direct contact with his bulge. I didn't even really think about doing it; it was just basically instinctive. I drew in a soft breath at how good it felt.</p><p>""Something wrong, Megan?"" Talbot asked.</p><p>""No,"" I whispered, shaking my head. ""No, nothing's wrong. I'm just... I really like this, you know?""</p><p>""Me, too."" Talbot swallowed audiably and said, ""I think your nightgown might be ridding up a little, though.""</p><p>""I know,"" I said. ""That's why I don't ever wear it when I'm sleeping.""</p><p>""So why are you wearing it now?"" he asked, sounding half-joking.</p><p>I laughed a little back. ""Well, I'm not wearing anything under it."" I was quiet for a little bit and then said, ""But if you don't mind that, I'll take it off?""</p><p>""Oh."" After a moment of silence, Talbot said, ""Well, if you want to take it off, that would be ok, sure. I mean, it's your bed.""</p><p>""Yeah."" I thought about it for a bit and then said, ""Alright."" I sat up abruptly and worked my way out of my nightgown, tossing it onto the floor. I felt my brother's eyes on my exposed breasts as I did so.</p><p>""Is that better?"" Talbot asked as I got back under the blanket.</p><p>""Yeah, much. You wanna hug some more?""</p><p>""Sure!"" he said with real enthusiasm.</p><p>My brother and I embraced once more, this time my totally nude body against his mostly naked one. The feeling of my bare chest against his was mind blowing. I was really having a good time! The fact that Christmas was somewhat sucky as far as presents went now retreated back to the edge of my mind.</p><p>""I've never been in a bed with a naked girl before,"" Talbot said in a playful tone.</p><p>I giggled. ""Yeah, well, I've never been naked in bed with a boy."" I ran my finger along the waistband of his underwear and with a faint tremble in my voice, I said, ""Do you usually wear these when you sleep?""</p><p>""No. I usually sleep naked,"" he replied quietly.</p><p>After a minute or two of tense silence I said to him, ""Well, if you want to... you can take them off...?""</p><p>""Alright,"" Talbot said after a bit. He pulled away from me and wiggled around. Then I saw him toss his underwear onto the floor. We were now both naked in my bed. ""You wanna hug again?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>This time as our bodies came into contact, I felt what I knew was my brother's hard penis pressing against my bare thigh. It was very cool. I wondered what it looked like, and what it would be like to touch it? I was willing to bet it would be really nice.</p><p>""Can I try laying on top of you while we hug?"" Talbot asked.</p><p>""Sure,"" I said without any hesitation. I rolled over onto my back and my brother got on top of me, his body resting between my spread legs and his penis now rubbing directly against my vagina.</p><p>Now as we resumed our hugging there was a definite sexual element to it. Well, there would had to be. We were both naked, my legs were spread, my brother was on top of me, and we were nearly in position to fuck. How could it not be sexual?</p><p>And for some reason this didn't bug me at all. I knew what we were doing wasn't exactly right. But it felt really good, and I kind of needed this sort of touching. The last several months had been really hard, and Christmas looked to be basically sucky. At least I was getting some comfort from all this.</p><p>Then Talbot started swiveling his hips a little, his penis rubbing repeatedly against my vagina as he ground against me. Those little sparks of pleasure I'd noticed before were now going off full-blast inside my brain, radiating up from my vagina and going all through the rest of my body.</p><p>""God, this is nice,"" I whispered to my brother.</p><p>""Oh, yeah,"" he whispered back, a little out of breath.</p><p>I reached down to cup Talbot's butt as he kept rubbing against me. I felt the muscles moving under his smooth, soft skin. It was so sweet... so relaxing...</p><p>Talbot propped himself up on his elbows and looked down at me. ""You really look nice, Megan.""</p><p>""Thanks. You, too.""</p><p>He looked down at my chest and lifted up one of his hands, cupping it around one of my small breasts. He massaged it for a little, and in a shy voice said, ""Can I kiss it?""</p><p>""Sure, if you want.""</p><p>Talbot leaned his face down and very gently kissed my nipple. He kissed around the whole area, and then started sucking on it a little. It was one of the best things I'd ever felt in my entire life! I could have just spent all day letting my brother suck on me.</p><p>Then Talbot sat up and pulled the blanket off our bodies. This was fine with me, since I was feeling more than a little warm. He took a moment as he was sitting up to look my naked body over and I took the same chance to check him out. His body looked very nice, especially his penis, which was sticking straight up from his body.</p><p>""Wow, you look... so cool,"" I whispered to him.</p><p>""You, too,"" my brother replied as he looked down between my legs. He put one of his hands on one of my breasts again and started slowly massaging it. Then he began moving the hand down, down, down, pausing just above my crotch. Then, almost inevitably, he ran a couple fingers down onto my vagina. He just moved them down the slit, didn't try to stick them in or anything. Just touched. It was even more fantastic than what had happened before.</p><p>As my brother's fingers played across my vagina, I gave into my own temptation and reached out a hand, brushing a couple fingers against his penis. It was very warm to the touch. Hard and soft at the same time. I liked it right away!</p><p>""Can we hug some more?"" Talbot asked suddenly.</p><p>""Ok,"" I said. I spread my legs wide as my brother settled on top of me, his penis resting right against my vagina.</p><p>There was more urgency in our movements together now; Talbot grinding his penis against my vagina as I wiggled around underneath him. We'd crossed a bridge together, but we didn't have any idea where it would take us, but neither of us could wait to find out.</p><p>Then something magical happened as we kept dry humping together. My brother's thrusts brought the tip of his penis directly into contact with the entrance to my vagina. I felt it slide into me just a little bit. Not much. Just a little. But it was something important.</p><p>Talbot looked down into my eyes. I looked up into his. Neither of us said anything. We didn't really need to. For the first time in my life, I was really communicating to someone without using any words at all.</p><p>My brother must've seen what he wanted to in my eyes. He nodded slightly and I felt the tip of his penis press into me a little. There was a sensation of pressure against me down there, and more than a little bit of pleasure, too.</p><p>Talbot closed his eyes and pushed a little harder against me. I felt a little of the shaft of his erection slide inside of me. I have no idea how much as in me, but it felt wonderful, though there was just a slight bit of pain. It was overwhelmed by the pleasure.</p><p>On top of me, Talbot shifted around, and I felt him pull back. He moved forward again, then back and then forth, as my brother slowly worked his thirteen-year-old virgin penis all the way inside my tight twelve-year-old virgin vagina. By the time he stopped, he was completely inside me. He let out a low, shuddering breath and looked into my eyes once again.</p><p>We simply stared at each other, wide-eyed and taken completely aback by what we were doing. Then Talbot leaned down and gently pressed his lips against mine. I kissed him back and held him tight against me, savoring the sensation of his hard teenage penis resting inside my young vagina.</p><p>After Talbot broke the kiss, he started moving on top of me again, his penis sliding back and forth inside me. The pain I'd experienced as he first started entering me as now replaced by a feeling of complete fullness and pleasure within my preteen vagina. Now as my brother and I had sex for the first time, I just felt unbelievably happy and closer to him than I'd ever felt before.</p><p>The pace of my brother's thrusts into me started to increase. Soon he was fucking me pretty hard and breathing just as hard. Then he grunted, screwed his eyes shut, and stopped moving. I felt his penis start twitching inside my vagina and swore that I could feel a faint splashing sensation of liquid spurting into me. My brother's sperm.</p><p>Realizing that my brother was cumming inside me was enough to push me over the edge. I held his naked, sweaty body tight against my own as my vagina convulsed around his penis, experiencing my first ever orgasm with a boy.</p><p>After we were both done with our orgasms, Talbot got off me, his penis withdrawing from my vagina. Again we exchanged no words, just laid there on my bed together, naked, kissing and holding each other as we basked in the afterglow. What I had expected to be the worst Christmas of my life had instead ended up being the best Christmas I could have ever hoped for.</p>"
127,Curing Evan,Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teens', 'inc', '1st']","When a teenage girl's brother tells her he might be gay, she puts her mind to figuring out a way to 'cure' him. Any guesses as to what way she decides on? Anyone? Anyone? What? With a lemon, an aardvark and the bones of late US astronaut Gus Grissom?! That doesn't even make sense! NO, you fool! They fuck! Sheesh!",2013-03-02T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I sat down hard in my chair.</p><p>""What...?"" I weakly asked my fifteen-year-old brother, Evan.</p><p>""I think I'm gay,"" he said again.</p><p>I shook my head. ""No, that still doesn't make sense, not even after two times hearing it.""</p><p>""Would three help?"" he asked with a faint smile.</p><p>I shook my head again. ""Probably not."" I looked out at the ocean. We were at the beach house our family owned. It was almost the end of summer and we'd be going back home soon. Before we left, Evan apparently had something to get off his chest.</p><p>""How can you be gay?"" I asked him. ""You've had tons of girlfriends.""</p><p>""Mary..."" Evan shrugged and sighed. ""I never really wanted to date them. I just did because... well, it's what you do, you know?""</p><p>""Have you ever...?"" I couldn't bring myself to ask the question. I was only thirteen myself and had certainly never done what I was asking Evan if he'd done.</p><p>""Had sex with one of them?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""No."" Evan took a deep breath. ""I've had sex with two other guys, though.""</p><p>""Oh... anyone I know?""</p><p>""Yeah, but I can't tell. I promised them I wouldn't.""</p><p>""I see."" I thought for a bit. ""How do you know that you're gay?""</p><p>Evan shrugged again. ""I just do. I mean, like I said, I had sex with a couple other guys. I really liked it.""</p><p>""Well, yeah, but..."" I trailed off. ""Couldn't it just be a phase or something?""</p><p>Evan gave a bitter chuckle. ""I wish. I mean, if I'm gay, I'm gay and I don't really care. But I know other people will care.""</p><p>""Well... maybe you should try it with a girl sometime and see if that cures you."" It was a stupid thing to say, I guess, but I couldn't think of anything else.</p><p>""I don't know. Maybe. Probably. But I haven't found the right girl for that, yet. She'd have to know that she was just, you know, an experiment or something."" He shook his head. ""That sounds really bad, doesn't it?""</p><p>""Kind of,"" I admitted.</p><p>""I just wouldn't want it to be a girl who thought I was in love with her or anything. But I don't really want to try it anyhow. Or maybe I do. I don't know."" Evan sighed. ""It's just so confusing sometimes.""</p><p>""I bet.""</p><p>As the sun began to set Evan and I sat there quietly, occasionally saying one thing or another but nothing big. Finally, once it was dark, Evan got up and went into the house, leaving me alone with my thoughts. Eventually, still unable to decide what to do in order to help my brother, I got up and went to bed.</p><p>* * *</p><p>Three days went by with me thinking the entire time about what I should do for Evan. Only a couple days from now we'd go back home and I wanted to do something, anything, to help him not be gay. Not that it was a bad thing to be gay, really. I mean, I guess it was ok and stuff. But if there was anything I could do to help him NOT be, then I should. I am his sister, after all.</p><p>Late that third night the idea hit. It was a bad idea in almost every way, I knew, but I had to do it anyhow. There was only one way that I knew of to help my brother get over being gay. It was a simple, elegant idea.</p><p>Basically, I'd have sex with him.</p><p>In theory it was perfect. I'd know that he was only doing it to find out if he liked it or not, and there wouldn't be any danger of getting my heart broken because, well, since he was my brother I wouldn't be falling in love with him. It would just be a good, consequence free way of him finding out if he liked fucking a girl.</p><p>Getting up out of bed, I walked over to my full length mirror and pulled my nightgown and panties off, standing there to look at myself naked. I wasn't bad, I knew that. I had more than a few boys who wanted me. My breasts were still small, but growing and I had a nice small patch of hair starting to develop between my legs. I knew from playing around with myself just how good things felt down there. Any boy who got inside me would be lucky indeed.</p><p>So I decided. If he fucked me and he liked it, then he wasn't gay. If he fucked me and he didn't like it, he was, but at least no girl would fall in love with him and end up with a broken heart.</p><p>I put just my nightgown back on and left the panties aside. Feeling my heart beating fast, I stepped out into the dark hallway and crept down towards Evan's bedroom. Our parents were out for a night on the town and wouldn't be back until tomorrow morning. We'd have all the time we needed. Once at Evan's door I straightened myself up and slowly pushed the door open, peering inside.</p><p>Evan was laying on his back on top of his bed in a pair of boxers and nothing else. I could see his body seeming to glow in the moonlight. Oh, he looked nice. He was blond and had blue eyes. He exercised a lot and wasn't really buff, but he was nicely shaped. Any boy that was having sex with him was damn lucky, that was sure.</p><p>I looked down at his boxers, imagining what his penis must look like. The fact that he was going to take my virginity sent a shiver of delight from my vagina and through the rest of my body.</p><p>I walked over to my brother and whispered, ""Evan?""</p><p>""Mmmm?""</p><p>""Evan, wake up for a moment.""</p><p>Evan opened his eyes sleepily and blinked at me. ""Mary? What's up?"" he whispered.</p><p>""I've got an idea.""</p><p>He squinted at the clock on his nightstand. ""At one in the morning?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Alright."" He sat up a little and turned on his lamp. ""What's up?"" he asked around a yawn.</p><p>""Well... remember how we talked about you needing to try it with a girl?""</p><p>""Yeah, I think so.""</p><p>Swallowing hard and speaking softly I rasped out, ""Well... I know who you can try it with."" Saying that I pulled my nightgown off my body and stood there naked before my older brother.</p><p>Evan stared at me. Then he shook his head. ""Ok. I'm still asleep and this is a dream, right?""</p><p>Shaking my head I sat down next to him on his bed. ""It's not a dream, Evan.""</p><p>""You want me to fuck you,"" he said flatly.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""But... you're my sister!"" he protested.</p><p>I rolled my eyes. ""I know that.""</p><p>""Well... but that's incest and its wrong.""</p><p>""So? It's the best way to find out if you're gay or not.""</p><p>Evan folded his arms across his chest. ""Really. And how do you figure that?""</p><p>I took a deep breath. ""Well, look. In order to get some other girl to fuck you, she'd probably have to be in love with you. If you fucked her and you didn't like it, she'd get her heart broken, right?""</p><p>""I guess,"" he said, slowly.</p><p>""If you fuck me and don't like it, it's ok, cause I'm not in love with you. But I do love you, because you're my brother, so I'll do whatever it takes to help you figure this out.""</p><p>""And what if I fuck you and I DO like it?""</p><p>I blinked. ""I hadn't thought about that,"" I replied. ""Uh... well... then you'll know you're not gay and you can go out and fuck other girls and feel happy about it.""</p><p>Evan just stared at me. ""This is a really fucked up plan, you know that, right, Mary?""</p><p>I shook my head. ""It's a perfect plan.""</p><p>Evan shook his own head in reply. ""Look. Go back to bed, ok?""</p><p>""Tell me you're not curious,"" I said, putting a hand on my brother's bare chest. ""Tell me you don't want to know what it's like.""</p><p>""I am curious a little,"" he admitted. ""But not with my own sister.""</p><p>""Why? Does it really matter? I mean honestly?""</p><p>""Well... yes?"" he said in a ""duh"" kind of tone.</p><p>""But why?""</p><p>""It just does,"" Evan said.</p><p>""Look,"" I said, firmly. ""There's nothing bad that can happen here. I love you. You love me. But we aren't in love with each other and won't ever be, right?""</p><p>""Right,"" he said, slowly.</p><p>""So if you fuck me and don't like it, it won't break my heart. No foul, no harm. If you fuck me and like it, you can get on with fucking other girls.""</p><p>Evan looked unsure. ""Well, yeah, I mean, I get that idea, but... I don't know...""</p><p>I still had my hand on his chest. I moved it down slowly, feeling the sensation of his skin under my hand. ""Look, Evan... I want to do this for you. I really do. You're my brother and I love you and I want to help you."" I looked into his eyes. ""Please let me?""</p><p>""I don't know...""</p><p>I moved my hand down further to the waistband of Evan's underwear. Swallowing hard and trying to calm myself, I slipped my hand down inside, feeling his pubic hair brushing against my hand and then touching the base of my brother's soft penis. I cupped it in my hand, surprised at how warm it felt. Then I got another nice surprise as it started to get bigger and harder under my hand.</p><p>""Do you really want to try it with me, Mary?"" Evan asked softly.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Alright,"" came the reply, barely above a whisper.</p><p>I didn't say anything in reply, I just pulled my brother's penis out of his boxers and looked down at it as I held it in my hand. It was hard and warm to the touch and about seven inches or so long. It looked huge. I experienced a moment of panic at the idea of fitting this inside my vagina, but then I realized that it was, after all, made to push out babies. Something like this probably would go in ok.</p><p>""What do you think of it?"" Evan asked.</p><p>""It's nice. I've never seen one before.""</p><p>""Well, there you go.""</p><p>""What do you do with it when you're with other guys?""</p><p>""Well... sometimes we suck each other, sometimes we stroke each other. We just do whatever seems good,"" he said with a shrug.</p><p>""Oh. Stroke it like this?"" I asked, giving my older brother's penis a couple up and down tugs.</p><p>Evan nodded. ""Yeah."" He looked down at me. ""What does yours look like?""</p><p>I sat back and spread my legs a little, giving my brother a good look at my vagina.</p><p>""Wow,"" he said after a moment.</p><p>""You wanna see where the hole is?""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I took my brother's unresisting hand and guided it down between my legs. I extended one of his fingers and placed it against my vagina. ""Push a little.""</p><p>Evan pushed slightly and his finger began to slip up inside me. He kept going until it was all the way in and then sat there with an odd look on his face.</p><p>""Well...?"" I said, a little out of breath. Having his finger in me felt GOOD.</p><p>""It's... wow... it's really different."" He moved his finger back and forth inside my vagina. ""I've never felt anything like it.""</p><p>""Do you like it?"" I asked.</p><p>""I'm not sure.""</p><p>That wasn't the answer I'd hoped for, but it was ok. Evan and I said there on his bed fondling each other for a bit until I was really good and wet. I knew it was getting to be the right time.</p><p>Taking a breath, I looked at Evan and said, ""Are you ready to try it?""</p><p>""Do you really want to?"" he asked after a bit.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>""Good."" I sat up a little and moved to the center of my brother's bed where I laid down on my back and spread my legs. ""Go ahead and get on top of me, ok?""</p><p>Awkwardly, Evan got on top of me, his penis brushing against my vagina. He looked down and said, ""I think you'll have to get me into the right place.""</p><p>""Alright."" I reached down and took my brother's penis in my hand, lining it up. ""Right there.""</p><p>""Here?"" he asked, poking a little.</p><p>""Yeah..."" I whispered. ""Go slowly, ok? It's my first time, too.""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>Evan steadied himself on top of me and pushed forward. I felt the tip of his erection pressing into me and just as I was wondering if this might not be such a good idea, I felt the incredibly odd, wonderful sensation of my brother's very hard fifteen-year-old virgin penis slipping all the way into my tight thirteen-year-old vagina.</p><p>""Oh, my god,"" Evan whispered as he pushed the last bit inside me. I could feel his balls resting against me.</p><p>""Yeah..."" I whispered, looking down to see the base of my brother's penis sticking out of my vagina. We were really doing it!</p><p>Evan pulled back and looked down at where our bodies merged. ""Wow... that's pretty cool.""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""How's it feel for you?""</p><p>""It's nice,"" I whispered, moving my hands up to rest right above my brother's ass.</p><p>Holding himself above me, Evan began slowly moving his penis back and forth inside my vagina. It felt very good and he looked really beautiful moving on top of me like this. It was the best thing I'd ever experienced.</p><p>I'd heard from other girls and from books and stuff that most boys came pretty quickly their first time. Evan didn't seem to agree. He kept fucking me in a smooth, steady motion for about five minutes, my pleasure increasing every second until finally my orgasm hit, my vagina contracting sharply around my brother's very hard, thrusting penis. It was the most amazing orgasm I'd ever had!</p><p>""Shit,"" Evan said after a moment. He stared down at me, a little sweat dripping off his face, his penis still trapped inside my vagina. ""What was that?""</p><p>""I just... came..."" I whispered.</p><p>""Really? Wow."" He grinned. ""I didn't know that girls did that, too.""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""Cool."" Evan's penis twitched inside me a little. ""So... can I keep going until I cum?""</p><p>""Yeah..."" Even though I was a little sore at this point, I was pleased he wanted to cum.</p><p>Evan closed his eyes and started moving inside me once more. I guess he must've been deliberately holding back or something earlier, because this time it didn't take more than a minute before he let out a loud, pleased sounding moan. His penis twitched and kicked within my vagina and I felt something warm splashing into me.</p><p>Once Evan was done cumming, he got off me, his penis slipping out of my vagina. He rolled down onto the bed, laying next to me. For a long while we just laid there, naked, quiet, and recovering.</p><p>Finally I couldn't stand the tension. ""Evan?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""So?""</p><p>""Well... it felt good.""</p><p>""Good,"" I said with a smile.</p><p>""And I wouldn't mind doing it a couple more times.""</p><p>""Very good."" My smile got bigger.</p><p>""But...""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""I like it better with guys,"" Evan muttered.</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""Sorry.""</p><p>""But I DID like it with you. I just like it with them more.""</p><p>""Oh."" I shrugged, doing my best to hide my disappointment. ""Well, that's ok.""</p><p>""Sorry.""</p><p>""You don't need to be sorry,"" I said to my wonderful older brother, reaching down and taking hold of his somewhat soft penis and stroking it, feeling it harden slowly. ""I had a good time.""</p><p>""Me, too,"" he said with a smile.</p><p>""And you really wouldn't mind doing it with me a couple more times?""</p><p>""Yeah, I wouldn't mind that.""</p><p>""Good."" I straddled my brother's waist. His penis was now completely hard, and I squatted down over it. ""Does now work for you?""</p><p>Evan grinned a little. ""Sure.""</p><p>I held Evan's penis straight up and lowered my vagina down around it, feeling my brother disappear into me once more. I let out a sigh of pleasure and looked down at his wonderful nude body and his beautiful face, his eyes closed in passionate pleasure. God, he was hot.</p><p>Evan stayed inside me a good ten minutes before he came that time. I managed two orgasms myself. Then we went to sleep. When we woke up we fucked once more, this time with him on top again. It was the best night of my life!</p><p>But it was, however, the last time Evan and I had sex. Despite my hints and flat out requests he kept saying no until finally I had to give up. He eventually wound up with a steady boyfriend. I was really disappointed and I was surprised to find out something else.</p><p>It was possible for a girl to get her heart broken by her brother.</p>"
128,Cherry Plucker,Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teens', '1st', 'oral', 'mast', 'prost']",Darius is a boy with a great reputation as THE boy to lose your virginity to! Follow the adventures of young Courtney as she does just that!,2013-03-16T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I paused at the front door, trying to calm myself. Behind that door was a boy named Darius. He was fourteen, two years older than me, and very cute. I'd seen him around a lot. He had blond hair and blue eyes and a very nice body, and I was about to lose my virginity to him.</p><p>I wasn't dating Darius. I'd only ever spoken to him a couple times. But around our school he was known as THE boy to have your first time with. All the girls I knew who'd been fucked by him said that it had been a wonderful experience. Hardly any pain, if any at all, and mostly just a lot of pleasure.</p><p>I'd let my best friend, Michelle, talk me into this. Darius had fucked her about seventeen times since he took her virginity last month. She'd said each time was better than the previous one and I would just LOVE having sex with him. She talked about it so much that I finally agreed to let her set me up with him.</p><p>So here I was, hand at the ready to knock. Just a month past my twelfth birthday and I'd be getting fucked by a boy who was apparently the best of the best. It was weird to think that I was going to lose my virginity to a boy I didn't even know, but everyone kept saying it was a good idea. So here I was. Slowly I knocked on the door.</p><p>After a couple moments Darius opened it. He was wearing a pair of blue jeans and no shirt. I could just barely see his light blond pubic hair under above the jeans. He was very sexy looking.</p><p>""You must be Courtney,"" he said with a little smile.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Well, come on in,"" he said, standing aside to let me through.</p><p>""Thanks."" I walked inside, stepping into Darius' family's living room. It was nice, but I was too nervous to really pay attention to everything.</p><p>Darius shut the door and walked towards me. ""So you're here to get fucked, huh?""</p><p>I was a little surprised at how blunt he was. I could only nod.</p><p>""How old are you again?"" he asked, looking me over.</p><p>""Thirteen,"" I lied. I knew he didn't fuck girls younger than thirteen. All the girls who had been fucked by him had told me that.</p><p>He looked me over again and raised an eyebrow. Made him look even sexier, actually. ""Right. You're thirteen.""</p><p>""I am, really! I just had my birthday last month.""</p><p>""You look younger than thirteen.""</p><p>I wasn't sure what to do. If he kept challenging me I'd collapse in time. Thankfully it ended up not being much of an issue.</p><p>""You're friends with Michelle, right?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Darius shrugged. ""Well, if you're her friend you must be ok, even if you're not thirteen yet.""</p><p>""I am thirteen,"" I muttered.</p><p>""Right. Ok, whatever. Do you have the money?""</p><p>I reached into my purse. This was one of the odd things about Darius. He charged girls one hundred dollars to take their virginity. Apparently he'd been doing this for about a year and a half. What was amazing is that girls paid. I was certainly willing to pay. His reputation made it worthwhile from what I'd heard. I pulled out the money and passed it to him.</p><p>Darius counted the five twenty dollar bills. ""Thank you,"" he said, putting them into the pocket of his blue jeans. ""Now. You need to hear the rules.""</p><p>""Michelle told me about them,"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah, well, I'm going to make sure you know about them by telling you myself.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""Rule One: The first time I fuck you, it's without a condom and I get to cum inside you. Since it's your first time you might as well experience everything.""</p><p>""Ok."" I felt a little nervous about that, but it was part of the routine. I'd heard he'd gotten a girl pregnant last year, but no one confirmed it.</p><p>""Rule Two: If you get pregnant, it's your problem. I'll pay half of the money for an abortion, but you pay the rest. If you decide to have the baby, you raise it, not me.""</p><p>""Ok,"" I said, feeling a little more nervous.</p><p>Darius smiled. ""Don't worry. I haven't gotten any girls pregnant yet.""</p><p>""Ok,"" I said again, feeling slightly better.</p><p>""Rule Three: You do what I say without arguing with me about it.""</p><p>""Alright,"" I said, just to say something other than ""ok"".</p><p>""Rule Four: You have to promise to tell at least three other virgin girls about me and my little service,"" Darius said with a cute smile.</p><p>I smiled back, unable to resist. He really was very sexy. ""Sure.""</p><p>""Good."" He smiled again. ""That's all the rules.""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>Darius walked over and put a hand on my shoulder. ""Don't be nervous, ok, Courtney? It's going to be really good. You'll have a fun time, I promise. Or you get your money back.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Really. I haven't had to do a refund yet,"" he said with another cute smile.</p><p>""How many..."" I couldn't finish the sentence.</p><p>""How many girls have I fucked?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Thirty-two.""</p><p>I blinked. ""Really?""</p><p>""Yep.""</p><p>""Wow.""</p><p>""Those are the ones I've been paid to devirginize, anyhow. I've fucked four other besides that."" Darius gave a little chuckle. ""Had to start somewhere, you know.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>""So... come with me,"" he said, taking me by the hand. I let him lead me upstairs to a very nice bedroom, which I guessed was his. He had a really big bed. My eyes landed on it and stayed there. I was going to get fucked on that bed.</p><p>""You got a nice bedroom,"" I said, my heart beating fast.</p><p>""Thank you.""</p><p>As Darius walked over and turned on some music, I sat down on his bed. It was comfortable. Very nice blankets.</p><p>""Stand back up,"" Darius said, coming over to me. I stood. He put his hands on my shoulders and ran them down my arms. A little shiver went through my body. ""You're very cute.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" I whispered.</p><p>He reached down and started pulling my shirt up. I raised my arms to make it easier and was soon standing there in my training bra.</p><p>""Very cute,"" he said, again.</p><p>I smiled, unable to think of what to say other than ""thanks"" but that would have sounded really dumb.</p><p>Darius reached behind me and unclasped my bra. He slowly pulled it off my body, exposing my small, still developing breasts.</p><p>""So you're REALLY thirteen?"" he said with a little smile.</p><p>Feeling awkward I said, ""Well...""</p><p>""Twelve?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I sighed.</p><p>""When did you turn twelve?""</p><p>""Last month.""</p><p>""Huh..."" Darius looked me over again. ""You know why I only fuck teenage girls?""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Back when I was just starting this I fucked a girl who turned out to be only eleven. She was really tight and hard to get into and she didn't enjoy it as much as I'd have liked. I only did her as a favor to a friend of mine. It wasn't as good as it should've been. She was just too young.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Darius shrugged. ""But what the hell. You seem ok. And you're older than she was."" Another shrug as he said, ""Oh, well. You've paid the money so let's keep going.""</p><p>""Ok."" I was really running out of things to say.</p><p>He smiled that cute smile once more. ""So... where were we? Oh, yeah,"" he said as he leaned down and gently licked, then sucked and then lightly bit each of my nipples. My knees went weak with the pleasure I was feeling.</p><p>""Have you had any experiences with boys yet?""</p><p>I shook my head. ""I kissed a boy a few months ago, but that's all I've done so far.""</p><p>""That's good. I like it when girls are totally virgin.""</p><p>""Why?"" I asked suddenly.</p><p>Darius looked at me. ""Why?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>He thought about this. ""You know, no girl has ever asked me that before.""</p><p>I grinned, the ice breaking a little bit. ""Well, it's a good question, you know.""</p><p>""Yeah."" He considered again for a bit. ""I don't know. I like knowing that I'm their first. That no matter what they're always going to remember me and what I've done. Doesn't matter how many other guys they have sex with, I'm still the first."" He grinned again. ""Plus sex is fun.""</p><p>""Yeah? Ok, but why do you charge money for it?""</p><p>Darius laughed. ""Hey, a boy has to make a living somehow.""</p><p>I laughed in response, feeling a lot more relaxed than I had been. ""Ok, that's a good answer.""</p><p>Darius grinned. ""Good. Now back to the fun."" So saying, he reached down to unbutton my shorts and let them fall to the ground. Then with no preamble he hooked his fingers into my panties and slowly pulled them down, exposing my still hairless vagina and leaving me completely naked.</p><p>""Very nice,"" he said looking me over. ""You shave it, or just don't have hair yet?""</p><p>""I just don't have hair yet.""</p><p>""I like it,"" he said, placing a finger between my breasts and trailing it slowly down to the place between my legs. A little shiver of delight went through my body as his fingertip brushed my clitoris.</p><p>""That feels really good,"" I whispered.</p><p>""I know."" Darius leaned forward and kissed me on the neck, slowly moving up to my cheek and then to my mouth, giving me a soft kiss on the lips.</p><p>Darius slowly pushed me back until I found myself being laid out on his bed. He lay next to me and kept kissing me as he put his hand back between my legs. I felt his fingers brushing against my clitoris once again, then working downward a little, the tip of his finger teasing at the entrance to my vagina. As the pleasure surged through me, I began to understand why all the girls wanted to get fucked by him.</p><p>Darius then sat up. Looking down into my eyes he unbuttoned his jeans and then unzipped them. He opened the fly and lowered them down past his hips. His penis popped up into view. It couldn't have been more than about five inches long, but to me it looked huge. This was the part of him that was going to make me a woman.</p><p>""Touch it,"" he said softly. ""Like this."" He took my hand in his and guided it to his penis. It was very warm to the touch and had a curious hardness/softness to it. He wrapped my hand around it and moved it back and forth a little. When he let go I kept the motion going. Michelle had told me about doing this to him.</p><p>""Ah... yeah... that feels very nice..."" Darius said with a little grin.</p><p>""Thanks.""</p><p>Darius moved his hand back down and started rubbing at my clitoris once again. He let a finger trail down along my labia and then pressed it against the entrance to my vagina. Very slowly I felt it start sliding up into me. A boy was penetrating me for the first time!</p><p>""Good..."" he whispered once he had his finger all the way in me. ""No hymen.""</p><p>""Michelle said I should break it before I came here... I did it last week...""</p><p>""Good job, Courtney... I like you more and more..."" He began working his finger back and forth.</p><p>I stifled a couple gasps at this new pleasure. I tightened my grip on Darius' penis, stroking it a little more. I'd heard from Michelle that boys liked it when you did that. From the way Darius was reacting, I figured that I must've heard correct.</p><p>""Oh, you're good... I'm really liking you a lot... I'm almost tempted to give you your money back,"" Darius said with a smile.</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>Then Darius grinned again and moved his face down between my legs. I felt his tongue dart out and brush against my clitoris. I sucked in a sharp breath as the sensation coursed through my body, followed moments later by several more beautiful bursts of delight as his tongue went all over my vaginal area, his finger continuing to move inside me.</p><p>I reached out my hand to get hold of Darius' penis again, but he brushed me lightly aside, pulling his head up from between my legs long enough to say, ""Don't worry. It's time for me to make you feel good. You'll make me feel good later.""</p><p>""Alright."" It hadn't been really about making him feel good. Mostly it had just been about me wanting to get more used to this thing that was going to be inside me soon.</p><p>But soon I lost interest in worrying. Darius now had his tongue inside me, moving around within my vagina. It felt amazing! Even better than Michelle had made it sound when she'd told me about him doing it to her. If the rest of it lived up to what she'd said, then it would be one hundred dollars well spent!</p><p>Darius began kissing a trail up my body. When he reached my mouth he kissed me again. As he did so, I felt his penis brushing against my vagina for the first time. I trembled with excitement at the thought that I was going to be fucked soon.</p><p>But not, apparently, yet. Darius lifted his body up and took his penis in his hand. He began rubbing the shaft against my clitoris, causing me to make the strangest little mewling noises as he did so. I didn't know what these noises were supposed to be, but that's what I was doing.</p><p>""Wow, you're wet..."" Darius said with a little grin, a lock of his blond hair falling over one of his eyes. ""I like that. I hate having to use lube.""</p><p>""That's... uh... nice..."" I managed to say. His penis was really driving me wild. Now he was rubbing the tip right into my slit. Not sticking it in me yet, but I knew that was coming soon. I couldn't wait to see what it would be like to have him inside me! All my earlier fears and nervousness and doubts were long since gone. Now I just wanted to get fucked.</p><p>Then the nerves returned briefly as I felt Darius push the tip of his penis into my vagina. There wasn't any teasing or fooling around. Just one moment he was stroking it against me and the next moment I felt the tip sliding inside me.</p><p>""Oh, god..."" I whispered.</p><p>""I'm going to put myself in you now, Courtney,"" Darius said in a gentle voice. ""It might hurt just a little, but I'll make it as nice for you as I can.""</p><p>""Alright,"" I said, gritting my teeth a little.</p><p>Darius saw me do that and smiled. He leaned down and kissed me. ""Just relax, ok?""</p><p>""Alright,"" I said again, trying hard to relax.</p><p>Darius lifted his body up and we both looked down as he slowly started pushing into me. I held my breath, and then remembered that I was supposed to be relaxing, and exhaled slowly as I saw and felt some of the shaft of his erection going into me. He paused when he was about halfway in, smiled at me, and then pushed forward the rest of the way, his hard fourteen-year-old penis sliding all the way into my tight, twelve-year-old virgin vagina. When he stopped I could see only his pubic hair and a hint of the shaft going into my body. That was all.</p><p>As Darius settled himself on top of me, I could feel his penis embedded within my vagina. There was a slight twinge of pain, but not much. It didn't really matter anyhow. I wasn't a virgin anymore. That part of me was gone forever, lost to a boy I barely knew.</p><p>Laying on top of me, his bare chest pressed against my small breasts, Darius gave a couple thrusts with his hips, his wonderfully hard teenage penis sliding in and out of my preteen vagina. ""How's it feel?"" he asked.</p><p>""Very... different,"" I said, managing to find the right word. ""Really nice, though...""</p><p>""Cool,"" he said, kissing me again.</p><p>It was really weird feeling Darius inside me like this. I liked it, but it was so strange to think that I actually a boy's penis in my vagina. I could tell it was going to take some getting used to. I liked it, though. I let my hands drift down onto his firm butt, feeling the muscles move under his skin as he started to fuck me.</p><p>Darius really knew how to use his penis, too, I soon found out. He had several techniques that he used. Sometimes he'd just keep it all the way inside my vagina, barely moving it at all. Other times he pulled out almost all the way, and then slid completely back inside me. And at other points he'd swivel his hips while he moved, literally screwing me.</p><p>I lost track of how long he fucked me. It must've been at least ten minutes or so before I felt my orgasm start up, moving from between my legs and spreading out through the rest of my body as I let out a moan of pure bliss, grabbing hard at Darius' ass and holding him tight as my vagina contracted hard around his still thrusting penis.</p><p>Darius could tell I came. As soon as I was done climaxing, he smiled at me and said, ""See, I told you you'd like it.""</p><p>Unable to really speak, I just let out a ragged giggle.</p><p>Darius said, ""Now my turn,"" and started fucking me some more. This time he was moving hard and fast, screwing me in earnest. After about only a minute of his, I felt his penis start convulsing inside me. He held it deep in me as his sperm blasted into my vagina. The entire time he was cumming he was looking directly into my eyes. His face looked really wonderful as he came.</p><p>Once Darius was done cumming, he pulled out and lay down next to me, giving me a couple kisses. We embraced and lay there together, relaxing in the pleasant afterglow of my first time having sex.</p><p>About fifteen minutes later, Darius put on a condom and we fucked again. We had sex a total of four times that first day, in every position I'd ever thought of and some I hadn't! My favorite was with me on top. It was sweet looking down at Darius' beautiful body and face as I rode him to orgasm.</p><p>For a solid week and a half I had Darius to myself. It was one of the best times in my young life. After that he took some other girl's virginity and spent his time fucking her. I didn't feel jealous. I simply went out and seduced a virgin boy and had him to play around with. I'd learned a lot from Darius and was eager to pass it on.</p><p>Life is sweet when you're twelve and great in the sack!</p><p>END</p>"
129,Sibling Sex,Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teens', 'inc', '1st', 'oral', 'mast']",Jeremy and his sister look at a porn magazine together. Soon it becomes inspiration for their own play.,2013-03-17T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It got my attention as I was riding my bike. Laying there in Mr Henderson's recycling bin. I looked around to see if anyone was looking and when I saw all was clear, I picked it up and very quickly starting biking back home, my thirteen-year-old penis hardening up in my pants at the thought of what I had in my hand.</p><p>When I got home I parked my bike and snuck quietly into the house. I crept slowly past the living room, trying to be as quiet as I could.</p><p>""Hey, Jeremy!"" came the voice of my twelve-year-old sister, Sandra. ""What do you have in your hand?""</p><p>I cringed a little at the entrance to the living room. ""Nothing,"" I muttered, trying to hide the magazine behind my back.</p><p>""You got something. Looks like a magazine. What is it? I wanna see!"" Sandra came out of the living room and walked towards me.</p><p>""No, it's private,"" I said, trying to push by her.</p><p>""No way, Jeremy. If you wanna get past me, you gotta let me see what it is.""</p><p>Sighing, I rolled my eyes. There was no arguing with Sandra when she was like this. Silently I held up the magazine.</p><p>""'Sibling Sex'? Is this some porn magazine?"" she said, looking over it.</p><p>Given that the cover featured a naked boy and girl kissing each other, I could hardly argue with her. ""Yes, I think it is. I found it in Mr Henderson's recycling bin.""</p><p>""Oh... I've never seen one of these before, but I've heard about them.""</p><p>""Yeah, well... I thought it might be nice to look at,"" I said weakly.</p><p>""Can we both look at it?""</p><p>I thought about it and shrugged. I really wanted to be alone so that I could masturbate to the magazine, but I guessed looking at it with Sandra at first wouldn't be such a big deal. I was sure she'd get tired of it and I could take it upstairs and be by myself.</p><p>We walked into the living room together and sat on the couch. We each held one side of the magazine and started turning the pages. There were a whole series of pictures, all of them showing kids about our ages, give or take a few years. These kids were doing everything, too. They were kissing, they were touching, they were even fucking! It was the coolest thing I'd ever seen.</p><p>""Wow... this is kinda neat,"" Sandra said. ""I wonder who these kids are?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" I said, turning a couple pages. Lucky kids though, I thought.</p><p>""Looks like they're having a lot of fun,"" Sandra said, looking at a picture of two kids kissing in only their underwear. The caption said they were Al (13) and Sue (12), brother and sister. As the series went on, the girl started sucking on the boy's penis, he ended up licking her vagina and eventually wound up fucking her. When he was done the camera pulled back to show some of the boy's sperm leaking out of his sister's vagina.</p><p>""Yeah, it does,"" I said, acutely aware of how much fun I could be having if I were looking at this on my own.</p><p>Our eyes lingered over the pictures for a very long time. These kids were apparently the main feature of the magazine. We skipped to a few other parts, but came back to them.</p><p>""I wonder if they're really brother and sister?"" I asked out loud, aware of a tension in the air between us.</p><p>""Of course they are. I mean, look, they even look alike. And besides, the magazine wouldn't say they were if they weren't.""</p><p>""True,"" I conceded. I pointed to their ages. ""They're the same age we are.""</p><p>""Yeah."" Sandra looked at the pictures in silence for a bit and then said, ""Looks like they're really having a good time, too.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>A thought started to cross my mind. Just as I opened my mouth to say something tentative, Sandra said, ""Jeremy?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Would you like to... you know... try some of this stuff? I mean, maybe not everything, but maybe just a little? It does look like it's a lot of fun.""</p><p>I was surprised that my sister had apparently been reading my mind. I looked at her shy, smiling face, her red hair in cute pigtails. ""You want to try some of it?""</p><p>""Yeah. I mean, if you want to.""</p><p>I grinned a little. ""Well, sure, I guess. If you want to.""</p><p>My sister looked at me and we both giggled a little. She said, ""Ok, let's do some of it!""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>We turned to the start of the pictures where the kids were in their underwear kissing each other.</p><p>I pointed to that. ""I guess that's where we start?""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>Slowly, shyly, my sister and I stripped down to our underwear. She left her bra on at first, but then noticing the girl in the picture didn't have one, she took it off, displaying a set of very nice, if a little small, breasts. The first real ones I'd ever seen.</p><p>""So... now what?"" she asked.</p><p>I pointed to the pictures. ""I guess we get really close and start kissing.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Very awkwardly my sister and I moved together, wrapping our arms around each other's mostly naked bodies. I felt her bare breasts pressing against my chest. We looked into each other's eyes once again and then pressed our lips together in our first incestual kiss.</p><p>I'd kissed a couple girls before, so this wasn't anything really new to me. But needless to say, I'd never kissed a girl in this way before. Basically naked and with tongues and the girl in question being my little sister. It was pretty sweet, though.</p><p>The pictures showed the kids putting their hands on each other's butt, so my sister and I did that as we kissed, and that really added something to it. The sensation of my hand on her, hers on me, our mouths locked together, our bare chests pressing into one another. Sweet!</p><p>After a few minutes of kissing, my sister pulled back, both of us giggling as we stopped with the kiss. She looked down at the magazine and said, ""Looks like that's what we have to do next.""</p><p>""Ok, turn around.""</p><p>Sandra turned around and I stood behind her, taking each of her breasts in my hands. The flesh was warm and soft but with just a little firmness to it. I couldn't really think of anything to compare it to, but I really liked it!</p><p>""That feels really nice, Jeremy,"" my sister said, reaching back to caress my legs as I stood behind her.</p><p>""I like it, too,"" I replied.</p><p>A couple minutes after we started standing this way, my sister reached down and turned the page. She looked at it and then looked at me.</p><p>""Ok, I guess we try this next.""</p><p>""Alright!"" I said with real enthusiasm.</p><p>My sister turned and sat down on the coffee table. I hooked my fingers into my underwear and, lust overriding my nervousness, pulled them down, my virgin penis springing up into view.</p><p>""Wow,"" my sister said, looking at it.</p><p>""Yeah,"" was all I could think of to say in return.</p><p>Sandra reached out and put her hand around my penis, squeezing it a little. ""Feels weird,"" she replied.</p><p>I shrugged. ""That's how it's supposed to be.""</p><p>My sister looked at the pics and said, ""Ok, here goes nothing."" She then leaned forward and kissed the tip of my penis. It was all I could do not to faint with delight. Then she opened her mouth and took the tip into it, and I thought I'd die with pleasure. Finally she slid her mouth down around the shaft and I knew what heaven was like as I got my first blowjob from my sister.</p><p>The pictures didn't show the girl really moving her head back and forth on her brother's penis. They were just still photos after all. But just the feeling of my own sister holding her mouth steady on my erection was more than enough for me.</p><p>Then my sister turned a couple more pages and pulled her mouth away.</p><p>""My turn now.""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>Sandra stood up and I knelt naked before her. I took my hands and slowly pulled her panties down, exposing myself to my first vagina. It wasn't much to look at in some ways. Just a small slit with a little bit of hair at the top of it. It still looked really cool, though.</p><p>Once my sister was out of her panties, she moved over and sat down on the couch, lifting her legs high and spreading them wide, just like the girl in the picture. Emulating the girl's brother, I got between my sister's legs, looking at her vagina splayed out in front of me.</p><p>""Ok, here goes,"" I muttered. I stuck out my tongue and moved it forward until it contacted a small bump. Remembering the picture, I moved my tongue over and around the bump, hearing my sister moan a little as I did so. I must've been doing something right.</p><p>The next couple pics showed the boy with his finger inside his sister's vagina. I stuck out my finger and probed around, trying to find a place it would sink in. It took a couple tries, but then, suddenly, I felt my finger almost sucked into someplace wonderful.</p><p>""Ooooh... Jeremy, that feels great..."" Sandra whispered.</p><p>""Good."" I moved my finger back and forth, continuing to lick my sister's vaginal area as I did so. I wanted this to feel as good for her as it was for me!</p><p>""What's the next pic show?"" my sister asked after a few minutes.</p><p>I pulled away from her and turned the pages. The next pics showed the boy standing/crouching between his sister's legs and working his penis up into her vagina. My heart fluttered in my chest as I picked up the magazine and showed it to Sandra.</p><p>""Oh,"" she said after a moment.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Well..."" she said slowly. ""Do you wanna try that, Jeremy?""</p><p>""Sure!"" I nearly shouted. Recovering somewhat, I said, ""I mean, yeah, if you want to.""</p><p>""I think I do... but if it starts to hurt you have to stop, ok?""</p><p>""Ok!"" I said, the promise easily made. Like any virgin boy, I'd say just about anything to get my first fuck.</p><p>I got into position just like the boy in the magazine. Taking my penis in my hand I pressed it against my sister's vagina, expecting to just slide into her. Nothing happened. I tried again and again nothing happened.</p><p>Then I got an idea. I licked my hand and rubbed the saliva all over my erection. Lining up, I pressed again and felt myself go in a little. Encouraged, I pushed harder and slid in some more. Now I felt very confident and slowly started pushing and prodding, gradually working every bit of my extremely hard thirteen-year-old virgin penis into my little sister's very tight twelve-year-old virgin vagina, stopping only when my pubic hair met hers.</p><p>My sister's vagina twitched slightly around my penis as I got my breath and looked into her eyes. I couldn't quite read what I saw there, so I didn't move or anything. Just held myself perfectly still, unable to believe that I had just lost my virginity to my sister.</p><p>""Are you ok, Sandra?"" I whispered.</p><p>""Yeah... yeah... it feels ok...""</p><p>""Good."" I knew that I was supposed to move, so I started doing so, slowly sliding back and forth inside my sister's vagina, little sparks of pleasure traveling from my penis up into my brain.</p><p>I have no idea how long we fucked that first time. I actually came inside my sister pretty quickly, but stayed inside her and began fucking her again moments later, looking into her eyes as we had sex. It was one of the best moments of my life.</p><p>For the next week my sister and I spent a great deal of time fucking. We managed to find time during our sexplay, however, to take a few moments to make a series of pictures of the two of us doing it with each other. We printed them off and left them in an envelope outside Mr Henderson's door with a big note saying ""THANK YOU!""</p><p>We were, after all, always raised to be polite.</p><p>END</p>"
130,Playing Around,Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teen', 'inc', '1st']",A brother and sister find out just how life-changing 'playing around' can be.,2013-03-23T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""So... how do we start, Jace?"" asked my twelve-year-old sister, Danna, as we stood there in her bedroom together.</p><p>""I don't know for sure,"" I admitted. I was only fifteen myself and wasn't really prepared for this.</p><p>It was really a kind of bizarre situation anyhow. My sister and I had been hanging out together downstairs, playing a video game and chatting as the rain poured out of the dark summer skies.</p><p>Somehow we'd gotten onto the topic of sex. I don't really remember who first brought it up, but we did talk about it. We both were virgins, neither of us had done more than kissing with someone of the opposite sex and, as we talked, we learned that both of us masturbated.</p><p>This brought us onto the inevitable questions from me about how girls did it and from her about how boys did it. I found her descriptions interesting, but they didn't make all that much sense to me, and I was pretty sure she was thinking much the same thing.</p><p>So it was that Danna finally brought up the idea of the two of us masturbating in front of each other so that we'd both learn how boys and girls did it. I tossed the idea around in my head and found that I liked it. Now we were both in her bedroom trying to figure out the best way to get started.</p><p>""I guess we should probably get undressed,"" I finally said.</p><p>Danna nodded. ""Like all the way naked, do you think? Or like we just unzip?""</p><p>""Well, if we just unzipped, would you be able to do anything?""</p><p>""No,"" she admitted. ""I guess we should get all the way naked, then.""</p><p>""Ok,"" I said with a nod. ""So do you wanna go first or should I?""</p><p>""How about we go together?"" my sister said after a moment.</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>I was very nervous as I started undressing in front of Danna. The only thing that kept me going was the fact that she was probably just as nervous as me. Well, that plus the fact that I'd get to see a naked girl.</p><p>As soon as all my clothes were off I stood up straight, letting my sister see my naked fifteen-year-old body, the first time I'd ever been naked in front of anyone else. I wasn't much, I guessed. I didn't work out, I was kind of pale, very scrawny. I had a nice penis, though, I thought. It was about six inches long and very straight.</p><p>And as my sister stood up, giving me my first ever view of a real life naked girl, my penis gave a little twitch. She was only twelve, so it wasn't like she was some sex goddess or anything, but she did look nice. Her breasts were still small, but noticeable, she had smooth skin, a thin waist, and just a little hair between her legs. She was certainly one of the most beautiful sights I'd ever seen!</p><p>""You look nice,"" I offered.</p><p>""So do you,"" she replied.</p><p>""So... I guess we just sit down and get started?""</p><p>""Ok. Let's sit on my bed.""</p><p>Feeling a little shy and embarrassed I sat down at the foot of my sister's bed while she sat up at the other side. We sat there and sort of checked each other out for a little bit. Then Danna said, ""So should we get started?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>As I reached down and took hold of my erect penis, stroking it slowly, my sister spread her legs, giving me my first view of a girl's vagina. She put her hand down there and started rubbing all over, moving in a slow, steady rhythm not unlike mine.</p><p>""That looks cool,"" she said, looking at me.</p><p>""Yeah... you look cool, too."" It wasn't the most scintillating dialogue, but it was true.</p><p>Mostly my sister ran her fingers along the sides of her vagina and around a little knob at the top (her clit, I guessed). But as we kept masturbating, I watched my sister press a finger against her vagina and then to amazement, slip it up inside. I experienced a surge of pleasure seeing that. She had her finger inside her vagina! That's where a boy's penis was supposed to go! My pulse quickened.</p><p>""Are you enjoying this?"" Danna asked.</p><p>""Yeah. Are you?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Good.""</p><p>After a few more minutes of watching each other masturbate, I said, ""Uh... Danna?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Do you have... an old sock... or some Kleenex... or something?""</p><p>""What? I think so. Why?""</p><p>""Because... because... I... ooh.... oooooh!"" My whole body shook as the most intense orgasm of my life hit me. The sperm blasted out of my penis at barely subsonic speed and ended up all over my nude body.</p><p>My sister looked at all this with wide eyes, one hand still holding the sock she'd picked up off the floor. She opened and closed her mouth a couple times and then said, ""Well... I guess that answers that question.""</p><p>""Sorry!"" I gasped out.</p><p>""Is that... sperm?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yeah."" I took the sock from her hand and wiped my cum. ""Sorry again.""</p><p>""That's ok, Jace."" My sister leaned back and started playing with herself again. ""I'm gonna finish up real quick.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I sat back and watched my sister as she slipped a finger back into her vagina and finished masturbating. It was really interesting! Her body shook a lot like mine had when her orgasm hit. She got this really wonderful look on her face. It was pretty obvious that it felt wonderful!</p><p>""Wow, that was hot,"" I said with a grin.</p><p>""Thanks..."" she said, smiling a tired smile of her own. She pulled her finger out of her vagina. It was all wet and slick. ""We better get dressed,"" she said, as she reached for her clothes.</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>We dressed in silence, both of us a little weirded out by what we'd just done. At least I was a little weirded out. I wasn't sure what Danna thought. Once we were dressed we both walked out of her bedroom and downstairs.</p><p>""I had fun, Jace,"" Danna said after a bit.</p><p>""Really?"" I grinned. ""Me, too.""</p><p>""Maybe we can do it again sometime?"" she asked shyly.</p><p>""Sure!""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>Danna and I didn't really say much to each other for the rest of the day. We just went about our normal lives, ate dinner when our parents came home, watched some TV and eventually went to bed. Before I fell asleep I, of course, masturbated. And when I did so the only thought in my mind was Danna.</p><p>* * *</p><p>The next day I didn't see too much of Danna until the early afternoon. She'd gone out and done some stuff earlier in the day. But finally she came back and, after going up to her room and dropping off her things, came in and sat down next to me on the couch.</p><p>""Anything good on?""</p><p>""Not really.""</p><p>We watched something stupid in silence for about twenty minutes. Then Danna said, ""Jace?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""I had fun yesterday. You know. With what we did?""</p><p>""Yeah, me too.""</p><p>She was quiet a little longer and then said, ""Jace?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""You wanna do it again?""</p><p>""Sure!"" I said, and then tried to reign in my enthusiasm. ""I mean, if you want to.""</p><p>""Well, it might be fun,"" she said.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""More fun than doing it by ourselves, anyway.""</p><p>""That's for sure.""</p><p>""So you want to?""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Quietly my sister and I walked up to her bedroom. Once there, she shut the door and without saying anything we started getting undressed. As soon as we were both naked we sat back down on her bed and started fondling ourselves again.</p><p>""You know, it's really cool we can do this together,"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah. I've always wondered about how boys do it.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>We masturbated quietly for a few moments and then Danna said, ""What does it feel like?""</p><p>""Uh... well, it feels good, of course.""</p><p>""No, I mean, what does... you know... your penis feel like?""</p><p>""Oh!"" Now I got it. ""Uh...well, its smooth, and kind of hard and soft at the same time. And it's pretty warm.""</p><p>""Oh, ok.""</p><p>""What does your vagina feel like?"" I asked, my eyes locked onto the item in question.</p><p>""Well... it's kind of wet and when I have my finger inside, it's even more wet and very warm and tight.""</p><p>""Cool,"" I breathed as the pleasure built up inside me.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Oh, god,"" I whispered. ""Here I go again...""</p><p>This time my sister was much faster. She whipped out a washcloth from under her pillow and tossed it to me just as the first burst of sperm shot from the end of my penis. I let out a series of low, moaning gasps as I spurted into the cloth.</p><p>As I finished cumming, my sister started, moaning and groaning a little as her hands moved in a blur, riding her orgasm to the finish and obviously enjoying every single moment of the experience.</p><p>After we were done cumming, Denna giggled. ""You look so cute when you do that.""</p><p>I laughed, feeling none of the post orgasmic tension that had come up last time we had done this. ""Yeah, well, you do, too.""</p><p>Neither my sister nor myself made any more at all to sit up or get dressed. I held the washcloth in my hand, not sure what I should be doing right then. We just sort of sat there for a few moments, looking at each other's naked bodies.</p><p>During this time I was really aware of everything. I could smell the scent of my sister and her bedroom. I could hear the faint rustle of her posters as the A/C blew them around. I could feel my heart beating fast. I didn't know what I wanted to do right now, but I knew I didn't want this moment to end.</p><p>""You have a really nice room,"" I finally said, for lack of anything better to say.</p><p>""Thanks. I like it.""</p><p>""You got a nicer bed than me, too.""</p><p>My sister laughed. ""Thanks!""</p><p>As we sat there, and I looked more at my sister's naked body, especially since her legs were still somewhat parted, my penis started to get hard again. Danna noticed this and laughed a little.</p><p>""You're ready to do it again?""</p><p>I laughed. ""I'm sorry. You're just having an effect on me."" I made no move to cover up and she did nothing to suggest that I should.</p><p>""I do?"" she asked shyly.</p><p>""Well, yes. You're cute,"" I mumbled.</p><p>""I'm cute?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>My sister got up onto her knees and struck a pose. ""Gorgeous!"" she said in a sultry voice.</p><p>I laughed. ""Oh, yes! Supersexy!"" I got up onto my own knees and struck a manly pose.</p><p>""Whoo! Studboy!""</p><p>We both dissolved into helpless giggles at how silly we were being and fell back onto my sister's bed where I smacked my head on the wall.</p><p>""Ow! Damnit!"" I called out, sitting up and rubbing the back of my head.</p><p>Danna laughed. ""Watch out there! Your head is so hard it my break my wall!""</p><p>I stuck my tongue out at her, and then wiggled my erect penis. ""It's not the only thing that's hard.""</p><p>Danna giggled again. ""Yeah, I can see that, Jace.""</p><p>Licking my lips, I said, ""Well... if you want... we can do it again?""</p><p>""Do you want to?"" she asked.</p><p>""Only if you do.""</p><p>""Well, I do if you do.""</p><p>I laughed. ""Ok! I do!""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>My sister and I sat back to watch each other as we started to masturbate again. It was almost feeling routine, I realized. After all, this was going to be the third time we'd see each other play with ourselves.</p><p>""Danna?"" I asked after a few moments.</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Do you wanna..."" I licked my lips. ""Do you wanna try... touching each other? Just to see what we each feel like,"" I added quickly.</p><p>Danna considered this for a second. ""Well... I guess it's ok. I mean, we're just playing around, right, so it's not like it's a big deal?""</p><p>""Right.""</p><p>""Ok. I guess we can touch each other, then. I mean, I am curious about it.""</p><p>""Me, too.""</p><p>Neither of us moved even an inch towards the other.</p><p>""So... how do you wanna do this?"" my sister asked.</p><p>""Uh... well, ok. I got an idea. Why don't you lay on your back and spread your legs? I'll go first and then you can touch me.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>My sister did as I suggested and I moved closer, almost laying on my stomach between her legs as I got my face about six inches from her vagina. It was the most incredible thing I'd ever seen! It looked vaguely like some strange, tropical flower.</p><p>I placed my fingers above my sister's vagina and ran them slowly through the hair, down across her clitoris and onto the folds of her labia. The textures felt soooo cool under my fingers! Everything was so warm and so wet!</p><p>My questing fingers soon found the one spot that was especially warm and wet, and the tip of my finger sank inside a little. No doubt what this was. Very gently I pushed my finger forward, watching as it slowly sank into my preteen sister's tight, warm, wet, virgin vagina. Magnificent!</p><p>""Oooooh..."" Danna whispered as her body tensed. ""Oh, Jace... oh, that feels nice...""</p><p>""It does?""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>Remembering how my sister had moved her finger inside her vagina, I started doing the same, slipping it back and forth, basically fucking her with it and really enjoying myself! Then I got an even better idea and started using my other hand to play with the area around her clitoris, again trying to do to her what I'd seen her do to herself.</p><p>""Oh, Jace..."" Danna moaned. ""Oh, don't stop...""</p><p>I continued playing around with my sister's vagina, wondering if she was going to wind up having an orgasm because of what I was doing. I really hoped that she would! The idea of making her cum was REALLY cool!</p><p>Turned out my instincts were right! My sister started moaning loudly, and her vagina began contracting hard around my finger as she began shaking and twitching. Having seen her cum twice before, I knew exactly what was going on, and felt more than a little pride at the fact that I'd given my own sister an orgasm!</p><p>I sat back and grinned at Danna as she tried to recover. ""So, am I good, or am I good?""</p><p>""No!"" she gasped. ""You were great!""</p><p>I grinned. ""Excellent.""</p><p>""So,"" she said after a moment. ""I think it's my turn now.""</p><p>""Ok."" Trembling with excitement and antici...</p><p>...</p><p>...</p><p>...</p><p>...pation, I leaned back on my sister's bed. She sort of crawled towards me and without any real hesitation put her hand around my erect penis. I let out a little gasp at the contact. No one but me had ever touched it before! This was soooo cool!</p><p>Then she started slowly moving her hand up and down the length of my penis, all the way from the tip to the base. It was all I could do to hold still and not wind up cumming after the first three seconds.</p><p>""Am I doing it ok?""</p><p>""Oh, god, yes,"" I whispered. ""Go faster...""</p><p>At this point I was VERY grateful that I'd already cum earlier, cause if I hadn't, I would have been spraying everywhere. As it was, it was only a matter of a few minutes before I gasped out, ""Oh, god, Danna, I'm cumming!"" and felt my brain offline as my penis kicked and spurted in my sister's hand, my sperm flying out all over my body and hers. To say that it was the best orgasm of my life was to seriously understate things.</p><p>My sister was looking at me with a vaguely stunned expression on her face.</p><p>""Wow,"" she said. ""THAT was interesting.""</p><p>""Yeah..."" I said, breathlessly.</p><p>She looked at the white gooey mess on her fingers. ""So this is sperm?"" She sniffed it. ""Smells salty.""</p><p>""Well, yeah...""</p><p>Danna regarded her fingers some more, then gave a little shrug and put her hand between her legs. Before my startled eyes she slipped her sperm-covered fingers into her vagina and moved them around a little bit before pulling them out, now free of the white fluid.</p><p>My sister grinned. ""There.""</p><p>My eyes widened. ""You shouldn't have done that,"" I protested. ""You might get pregnant.""</p><p>Danna shook her head. ""There's not enough of it for that, I don't think."" She swirled her finger around in the small puddle of sperm on my stomach and then stuck it back inside her vagina. ""Besides, this feels cool.""</p><p>Before Danna could get anymore ideas, I grabbed the washcloth and wiped up what remained of my sperm, trying not to think about how erotic it was that some of my sperm was inside my sister's vagina.</p><p>""This was fun,"" I said as I stood up. ""You wanna do it again tomorrow?""</p><p>""Sure!""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>Just as I was about to reach for my clothes, Danna stood up and put her arms around me, pulling me close in a very warm, very cozy, very affectionate and above all very NAKED sibling hug. My penis jumped as I touched her nude body against mine.</p><p>""I'm happy I have a brother like you. Otherwise I probably wouldn't have done anything like this for a long time.""</p><p>""I'm happy I have a sister like you, too,"" I said with a grin. ""And for the same reason.""</p><p>My sister giggled. We both got dressed and went about the rest of our day.</p><p>* * *</p><p>The next morning I woke up to the strangest dream. In my dream there was a small aardvark who was whispering things into my ear and masturbating me. When I woke up completely, I saw that it wasn't entirely a dream. My sister was sitting, naked, on the edge of my bed toying with my erect penis through the sheet that was covering me.</p><p>""Good morning, Jace!"" she said, sweetly.</p><p>""Hey, Danna,"" I said, wiping my eyes. ""What's up?""</p><p>""Well, I thought we'd start our morning right."" She grinned. ""Plus I thought it would be cool to play around in your bedroom for a change instead of mine.""</p><p>I chuckled sleepily, but waking up rapidly. ""Sounds good.""</p><p>""Move over.""</p><p>I did and my sister got into bed next to me, snuggling up to me and taking my penis in her hand, stroking it slowly. In response I put a hand between her legs and worked a finger up into her vagina, moving it around as she masturbated me.</p><p>It was strange, I thought, that I was doing this stuff with my own sister. I knew it was wrong. It had to be. It was basically incest after all. Danna could call it ""playing around"" all she wanted, but I knew it was more than that. Not that I minded, you understand. I hadn't been joking last night when I said that if I wasn't doing it with her, it wouldn't have been likely to happen at all for me. At least not anytime soon.</p><p>""Danna?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Stop for a second and lay on your back. Spread your legs.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I tossed the thin sheet off our naked bodies and looked down at my sister as I crouched between her legs. It was a wonderful sight!</p><p>Licking my lips, I said, ""I wanna try something, ok, Danna? If you don't like it, tell me to stop, alright?""</p><p>""What are you going to try?"" she asked, sounding tense.</p><p>""You'll see.""</p><p>""Are you going to put your penis in me?"" Her voice was barely above a whisper.</p><p>Startled at the question, I said, ""No. I have something else in mind.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I moved my face down towards Danna's vagina. Reaching out with my fingers, I played with her clitoris a little before slipping my index finger into her. All well and good so far, and from the noises, she was liking it. I hoped she liked my next plan as much.</p><p>Taking a deep breath, I stuck out my tongue and licked it along my sister's clitoris, eliciting a surprised gasp from her. Then I really went wild, licking everything that I could, even sticking my tongue as deep into her vagina as I could get it. I wanted to make sure she REALLY enjoyed this.</p><p>Judging from the way she was quivering on my bed and clutching at the back of my head, I must've been doing something right. She started moaning my name as I continued, which left no doubt in my mind that I was having a good effect.</p><p>Finally Danna said, ""Oh... Jace... stop, ok?""</p><p>I lifted my face up from between her legs. ""Ok... why?""</p><p>""It feels... too good...""</p><p>I actually sort of understood that. I nodded and moved my body up so that I was laying on top of her. ""I'm glad I made you feel good.""</p><p>""Oh, yes, you did.""</p><p>Reaching down between our bodies, I took my penis and laid it against my sister's vagina. I was doing it because I wanted to keep laying on top of her like this, cause that felt good, but I didn't want to take a chance on accidentally slipping it inside her.</p><p>Danna apparently mistook my intentions. ""Are you going to put your penis in me now, Jace?""</p><p>That was the second time in the last few minutes my sister had asked me that question. As my mouth went dry I moved my hand away from my penis and managed to say, ""Do... do you want me to?""</p><p>""Yes."" Very certain. Very matter-of-fact.</p><p>Seemingly of it's own accord, my hand moved back down and took hold of my penis. I rubbed the tip up and down along my sister's vagina.</p><p>""Are you sure?"" I asked in a quiet voice.</p><p>""Yes... but if it hurts, you have to stop, ok?""</p><p>All thoughts that this was my sister and that this was horribly wrong melted away under the blowtorch from my hormones. I lined up for penetration and pushed forward just slightly with my hips, feeling a wonderful warm wetness around the tip of my penis.</p><p>I swallowed hard. Knowing that my sister was a virgin, I wanted to make her first fuck as wonderful and painless as I could. But since I was still a virgin myself, I wasn't sure how to do this. I figured it would be best if I just slipped into her slowly and waited to see what happened.</p><p>So that was what I did. I pushed forward very slowly, and very gently, and gradually, inch-by-inch, worked my fifteen-year-old virgin penis into my little sister's twelve-year-old virgin vagina, keeping an eye on her face as I did so. When I finally stopped I was all the way inside her.</p><p>""Oh, god, Jace..."" were my sister's first words as a non-virgin.</p><p>""Yeah..."" was mine.</p><p>""Fuck me..."" she whispered.</p><p>Far be it from me to turn down a request like that! I began slowly moving back and forth inside my sister, feeling the wonderful clingy texture of her vagina around my teenage penis. It was far better than ANYTHING! Even better than when she'd made me cum last night.</p><p>Looking down between our nude bodies, I could see where my penis disappeared up into my sister's preteen vagina. As I pulled back, I saw the shaft, all wet and shiny, and then when I pushed back in all that I could see was my pubic hair crushed against her almost bare pubes.</p><p>""This is so nice..."" Danna whispered. She smiled at me. ""I can't believe... I'm getting fucked... by my brother...""</p><p>I grinned back and kept thrusting slowly. ""I can't believe... I'm fucking... my sister...""</p><p>I laid my head down on her shoulder after that, feeling her small breasts against my bare chest as I fucked her with greater speed. I knew that when I came the smart thing to do would be to pull out, but I also knew there was no way I could make myself do that. I'd end up just having to cum inside her and hope she didn't get pregnant.</p><p>""Jace...?""</p><p>""Uh... uh... yeah...?""</p><p>""When you cum... cum inside me...""</p><p>That was it. Now I couldn't hold back any longer. My body tensed, I drove my penis as deep into Danna's vagina as I could get and let out a series of gasps as my orgasm hit and hit hard. I never came so much in my life! I shot so much sperm into her vagina, I was thinking she'd be leaking for a week! Oh, GOD it was amazing! What was really weird was that there was one part of me that really hoped I'd get her pregnant.</p><p>""Oh, Jace,"" my sister whispered as I laid on top of her, my penis still in her vagina as I tried to get my breath back. ""Oh, Jace...""</p><p>From that day on the barrier was broken. My sister and I spent all our spare time having sex with each other. We fucked in every position we could, at least two or three times a day, and in every room of the house, including fucking in our parents bed on several occasions. There was something really kinky about that.</p><p>Unfortunately, it wasn't long before my sister and I became parents ourselves. We hadn't given any real thought to birth control. I think there was an unwritten desire between us to have a baby. Our parents were not happy when they found out Danna was pregnant, and even less happy when they found out I was the father. There was a lot of fighting, a lot of threats and lots of punishment. In the end, though, it didn't matter. She was pregnant, and that was that.</p><p>We ended up with twins, a son and a daughter, born just before my sixteenth birthday. We hadn't gone to any trouble to conceal who the father was. My friends were all shocked, as were other people we hung out with. Strangely the authorities didn't really bother us about it, which was good.</p><p>My sister and I kept up our affair after our children were born. We certainly didn't stop fucking. In fact, we had another child three years later, a son. After she turned eighteen, we took our kids and moved to another town, where we pretend to be married. We've talked about having another child and probably will.</p><p>We're deeply in love with each other, and as far as we're concerned it's no one's business if we're brother and sister. It started as just playing around, but now we're in love. And as long as there's love, that's all that matters.</p><p>END</p>"
131,Just Practice,Alex Hawk,,"['mmf', 'teen', 'bi', '1st']",A pair of twins and their younger sister experiment with sex after watching 'The Blue Lagoon'. You just KNEW that movie was trouble.,2013-03-25T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It was a cold, dreary day in late March. Thankfully the snows were finally starting to melt away. We lived out in the woods of Alaska, about four hours from the nearest... well, anything. The next-door neighbors lived an hour away. Our family consisted of me, Trey, my thirteen-year-old twin brother Dane, our twelve-year-old sister Nichole, and our Mom and Dad. We'd lived out here in the middle of nowhere for as long as I could remember, though we were actually all born in New York.</p><p>A couple weeks ago our world had been shaken up. Our parents had told us that Mom had accepted a job at a university down in southern California. She'd be working as a teacher! We were all proud of her and everything, but it meant that we'd have to move all the way down to California. I couldn't imagine a place stranger than that!</p><p>Now our parents were out in Anchorage for a few days, tying up some loose ends and getting things ready for us to move. We'd be leaving our home in just a month. They wanted Mom down there early. This left my brother, my sister and myself at home by ourselves for the first time since the bomb had been dropped on us.</p><p>""It's gonna be weird leaving here,"" said Dane.</p><p>Nichole said, ""Yeah. I can't wait to actually go to school.""</p><p>We'd all been home schooled, of course. There wasn't any real way for us to go to a real school, not being so far out into the wild, so we'd been taught here. It wasn't bad, and we'd learned a lot. We even had Internet access over the last couple years, so that had made it even easier.</p><p>""It'll be cool, yeah,"" I said. ""We can meet some new people. Make some friends. Maybe Dane and I can even meet some girls."" I grinned at my twin brother. He grinned back.</p><p>""Uh... hello? I'M a girl, dummies,"" said Nichole.</p><p>""Yeah, but you're our sister,"" said Dane. ""Trey means that he wants us to meet girls for girlfriends.""</p><p>""Oh, right. Duh. Yeah, that would be different."" Nichole looked thoughtful. ""Maybe I could even meet a boy.""</p><p>""Uh... hello?"" I said in a snotty tone. ""WE'RE boys, dummy.""</p><p>Nichole stuck her tongue out at me and we all laughed. The three of us got along pretty well. We had to, really. I mean, we were each other's only friends. If we didn't get along well the winters would be cold and lonely.</p><p>Later that night, after dinner, which Dane cooked (badly), the three of us sat around and turned on the DVD player.</p><p>""What do you guys wanna watch?"" asked Nichole.</p><p>I stood up and went over to the Wall o' Movies. We had over a thousand. Mom and Dad figured it was a good way to keep us all from going nuts.</p><p>""What ones haven't we seen? I know Aunt June sent us a whole bunch of new ones last month,"" I said, looking everything over. What with one thing and another our parents hadn't had the chance to sort them out properly.</p><p>Dane came up and stood next to us. ""Most of these look kinda boring,"" he said, thumbing through a few.</p><p>""Yeah..."" I read off a few titles. ""'Murmur of the Heart', 'Europa, Europa', 'Pelle the Conqueror', 'Leolo', '1900'. Jesus, these are all, like, foreign films. I don't wanna read subtitles."" Despite our parents best efforts I remained a pure barbarian when it came to such things.</p><p>""What's this one?"" my sister said. ""'Blue Lagoon'."" She read from the cover. ""This could be pretty cool. It's about some people stuck on a desert island.""</p><p>I took it from her and looked it. The girl on the cover was pretty hot and wasn't wearing a lot. ""Looks good to me,"" I said, passing it over to Dane.</p><p>Dane said, ""Yeah, let's watch this."" He passed it back to Nichole who put the movie into the player. The three of us sat back on the couch to watch.</p><p>When the movie was over we all sat there with wide eyes, our minds whirling. Nichole was the first one of us to speak saying, ""Well... that was... interesting...""</p><p>Dane and I nodded slowly. He managed to say, ""Yeah... very... interesting. It kind of reminds me of what we were talking about earlier.""</p><p>""What do you mean?"" I asked.</p><p>He shrugged. ""Well, when we were talking about meeting girls and stuff.""</p><p>""Oh, yeah.""</p><p>""And me meeting a boy,"" said Nichole.</p><p>""Yeah... I wonder what it's like to do some of the stuff in that movie,"" I mused.</p><p>Nichole looked at me. ""You mean like sex? Like they did?""</p><p>I shook my head. ""No. Well, yeah, kind of. I guess. Mostly even just stuff like kissing and such, you know? I mean, I can't wait until I get to at least kiss a girl.""</p><p>Dane and Nichole nodded and she said, ""Yeah... kissing a boy sounds like fun, too. At least for me. I mean, you guys might not like it."" She grinned a little.</p><p>Both Dane and I laughed. He said, ""Well, I just hope that when the time comes to kiss my first girl I don't screw it up. I mean, you gotta know that everyone down there's done a lot of stuff.""</p><p>""Like what?"" I asked. ""You think most kids our age have already kissed and stuff?""</p><p>""I think most kids our age have probably already had sex,"" he said.</p><p>The three of us digested that for a bit. Nichole said, ""You know, I got an idea.""</p><p>""What?"" I asked.</p><p>""Well... maybe the three of us could, like, practice some stuff."" She blushed a little.</p><p>""Yeah? Like what?"" asked Dane.</p><p>Nichole shrugged. ""I don't know. Maybe we could try kissing each other. I mean, I don't think it would be a big deal or anything, you know? It's just practice.""</p><p>Dane and I considered this. He said, ""You know, you might have a good idea there.""</p><p>""So, like, Dane I would kiss you?"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>I looked at Dane. He looked at me. Almost at the same time we said, ""Ok!""</p><p>Nichole giggled a little nervously. ""Ok. So... Trey. Why don't you try kissing me?""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>My heart beating a million miles a minute, I moved close to my sister. We leaned our faces towards one another and pressed our lips together. My virgin penis started getting a little hard at the contact. It felt nice kissing Nichole.</p><p>After we broke our kiss, Dane said, ""My turn now?""</p><p>Nichole said, ""Yeah.""</p><p>He moved over and the two of them kissed. It lasted about as long as my kiss with Nichole had. When they were done, Dane said, ""Hey, can we try something different?""</p><p>""Ok. What?"" asked Nichole.</p><p>""Well... how about we try it like they do in the movies? With our mouths open and stuff?""</p><p>""Oh, you mean like French kissing?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Nichole nodded. ""Ok.""</p><p>I watched as my brother and sister moved close again. They started out kissing like normal but then opened their mouths and started really kissing. Now my penis got fully hard and I knew that as soon as I was back in my bedroom I'd be whipping it out and having a good time.</p><p>After about a minute their kiss ended and Nichole said, ""That was pretty cool.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Can I try it?"" I asked.</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>My sister and I put our faces together and followed the same pattern she'd used with Dane. When our mouths opened up, it took me a few seconds to figure out exactly what to do, but soon I got the idea. It was a lot better kissing like this than it was with our mouths closed, that was for sure!</p><p>""That's much better,"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Can I kiss you again?"" asked Dane.</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>For the next ten minutes or so my brother and I took turns making out with our sister. It was really sweet! Then I had a little idea.</p><p>""Nichole?""</p><p>""What, Trey?""</p><p>""I wanna try something. Can you, like, lay down and I can lay down on top of you and we can try kissing that way?""</p><p>""Oh."" My sister considered this. ""Ok.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>Nichole laid down on her back, spreading her legs a little. I got on top of her, holding myself up with my hands. I leaned my head down and we started kissing again. It was very different doing it like this. Not bad at all!</p><p>When I was done kissing Nichole, Dane took his turn. He seemed to be enjoying it just as much as I had. Soon he and I were taking turns kissing our sister and enjoying every bit of it.</p><p>After the last time I finished kissing Nichole she said, ""Hey, guys?""</p><p>""What?"" I asked.</p><p>""Can I see you two kiss each other?""</p><p>""Uh..."" I looked at Dane. He looked about as thrilled at the idea as I was.</p><p>""Please?"" Nichole asked. ""I mean, since it's just practice it's not a big deal, but I just kinda wanna see what it's like to see, you know, two boys kissing...""</p><p>""Well... I guess since it's just practice..."" I shrugged. ""I don't know. What do you think, Dane?""</p><p>He shrugged. ""I guess it's not a big deal. I'll do it if you want to.""</p><p>I shrugged. ""Ok.""</p><p>Awkwardly my twin brother and I moved towards each other. Soon we were pressing our lips together and, eventually, had our mouths open and were swirling our tongues around one another. It was really strange kissing my brother. We were identical twins so it was almost like I was kissing myself.</p><p>When Dane and I were done kissing I pulled back and looked into his eyes. We didn't say anything, we just kind of looked at each other. Nichole said, ""That was pretty sweet.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" Dane said.</p><p>""Let's try all kissing each other at once,"" I suggested.</p><p>The three of us leaned in together and started rather awkwardly trying to kiss each other. It wasn't too easy, but we made it work and it was pretty cool, even if it wasn't all THAT great.</p><p>Nichole looked at the clock after that. ""We should probably get to bed. It's getting pretty late.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said. I was anxious to go jerk off.</p><p>Each of us gave the other a good night kiss and we all headed off to bed. No sooner was I in my bedroom than I'd stripped naked and laid down, my hand wrapped around my teenage penis, jerking furiously.It wasn't long before I'd had one of the best, most intense orgasms of my life. Some of my sperm even landed clear up on my cheek! It was amazing! Eventually I drifted off to sleep.</p><p>* * *</p><p>The next morning all of us got up fairly late. I made up some French toast for us and when we were done eating, Dane said, ""So I had an idea last night.""</p><p>""Oh?"" asked Nichole.</p><p>""Yeah. I was thinking... you guys wanna, like, pretend we're on an island? I mean, like we can strip down to our underwear and run around like they did in the movie.""</p><p>I was about to veto the idea and then I reconsidered. I'd be seeing Nichole in her underwear. I said, ""Ok, Dane. I'm in. Nichole?""</p><p>Our sister thought for a bit and then shrugged. ""Sure. As long as we turn up the heat a little. Otherwise it'll get pretty cold.""</p><p>We both nodded and once all the breakfast dishes were cleared we gathered together in the living room, all trading nervous glances.</p><p>""So... since this was your idea, Dane, you go first,"" Nichole said.</p><p>""Ok."" Dane stood up, pulling off his t-shirt as he did so. Then he very quickly pulled down his jeans and stood there clad only in his briefs. I could clearly see a faint bulge where my twin brother's penis was located. I wondered if his was anything like mine. The rest of him certainly looked almost exactly like I did.</p><p>""I'll go next,"" I said, standing up and stripping until I was down to only my tighty-whities.</p><p>Nichole looked at us and said, ""You guys look just the same.""</p><p>""Of course we do,"" I replied. ""We ARE twins, you know.""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""So... you gonna take your clothes off?"" asked Dane.</p><p>""Ok."" Nichole took a breath and stood up. Moments later she was standing before us wearing only her bra and panties. This was not a bad thing! Not bad at all.</p><p>""No, come on, Nichole,"" said Dane. ""You gotta take off your bra, too.""</p><p>""What? Why?""</p><p>""Well, in the movie the girl didn't have a bra on.""</p><p>""That's true,"" I added.</p><p>Nichole looked mildly irked. ""Yeah, but she had long hair that covered her up a little. My hair's too short for that.""</p><p>""Look,"" said Dane. ""If you take off your bra, Trey and I will kiss each other really hardcore, like we did last night.""</p><p>""You will?"" she asked looking at me.</p><p>Hesitating only an instant, I nodded.</p><p>""Well... ok."" Nichole reached behind herself and unhooked her bra, pulling it off her body. I drank in the view of my sister's small breasts. They weren't too much to look at, really. Just a couple small mounds that looked like peach ice cream with cherries on top. But I liked what I saw!</p><p>""Now you two kiss,"" she said after a bit.</p><p>Not even pausing, I pulled Dane over and started kissing him, our bodies pressed together. It felt really different doing this just in our underwear. I could feel his bare skin against mine, and down bellow I could feel my hard penis rubbing against his. I liked it!</p><p>Then after I was done kissing Dane, he said to Nichole, ""You wanna try kissing with us again?""</p><p>Nichole slowly said, ""Well... yeah, ok.""</p><p>I watched my brother and sister start kissing again, but this time it was much different than it had been before. They were hugging each other while they kissed. I wondered what it felt like for Dane to have Nichole's breasts pressed up against his chest. I'd get the chance to find out soon!</p><p>Sure enough, as soon as they were done kissing, Nichole moved over to me and we began our lip-lock. It was a LOT different doing it like this, that was for sure! Feeling my sister's breasts against my body was driving me nuts.</p><p>For the next few minutes Dane and I took turns making out with Nichole. Eventually we wound up laying on the floor and doing it that way for a while. Having my underwear clad penis resting against my sister's underwear clad vagina made the kissing even better and it gave me a good idea.</p><p>""Hey, Nichole?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""You wanna try practicing... you know... Doing It? I don't mean actually Doing It,"" I said quickly, seeing a little look of near panic in her eyes. ""I mean I just start moving on top of you like we're doing it. Just to get used to it. I mean, we still got our underwear on, so it's not like it's a big deal or anything.""</p><p>""I think that's a good idea,"" piped up Dane. ""It's not like anything bad can happen or anything, and we'll all get some practice.""</p><p>""Well..."" Nichole looked thoughtful. ""Ok, I guess we can do that.""</p><p>""Cool!""</p><p>Rather awkwardly I started moving on top of my sister, rubbing my crotch back and forth against hers. From what I'd seen in movies and such, this seemed like how people did it when they had sex. I wasn't sure that I was doing it right, but I knew for a fact that it felt wonderful!</p><p>""Oh, Trey..."" whispered Nichole. She wrapped her arms around me and spread her legs a little wider. ""That feels really nice...""</p><p>""Yeah. For me, too...""</p><p>We moved silently from there. Finally after a couple minutes Dane said, ""Hey, don't I get a turn?""</p><p>I shot a look of total death at my twin brother as Nichole said, ""Yeah... yeah, you do.""</p><p>I got off Nichole and sat on the couch while Dane got on top of her. It took him a little longer to figure out what he was doing, which made me happy. Soon, though, he was thrusting away on top of Nichole's mostly nude body. I wondered what it would feel like to actually be naked while doing it. I bet it would feel really good!</p><p>After a couple minutes of Dane thrusting against Nichole, I was just getting ready to ask if I could have a turn. Just as I opened my mouth, though, Nichole started whimpering and holding Dane tight against her.</p><p>""Don't stop,"" she whispered. ""Go a little faster...""</p><p>Dane's body started moving a little quicker, and Nichole's moans got a little louder. Suddenly she tightened up her whole body, put one hand between Dane's shoulder blades and the other right on his ass, and gave one loud, long moan.</p><p>By the time she was done moaning, both Dane and I were totally motionless, looking down at our little sister. Eventually she relaxed and looked up at us with a little grin on her face.</p><p>""THAT was nice...""</p><p>""What happened?"" I asked, thinking I might already know.</p><p>Blushing a little, Nichole said, ""I had an... well, an orgasm.""</p><p>""Oh!"" Dane said, blushing himself. ""Did I make that happen?""</p><p>""Yeah. Well, both of you,"" she said, grinning up at me as well as Dane.</p><p>""Can I have another turn?"" I asked.</p><p>Nichole shrugged and said, ""Yeah, ok.""</p><p>Dane reluctantly moved aside. I could see just a tiny bit of wetness on both his underwear and our sister's panties. I wondered what it was. But I didn't really care that much. I got into position on top of Nichole started thrusting away.</p><p>""Go a little slower, Trey,"" she whispered.</p><p>""Oh. Ok.""</p><p>I slowed down and closed my eyes as I moved on top of her, feeling her whole body against me. Well, all of it except one patch. I knew what I wanted to try next, but I also knew Nichole might say no. Finally I screwed up my courage and said, ""Nichole?""</p><p>""Yeah...?""</p><p>Swallowing hard I said, ""You wanna... like... try it without any underwear? Just to see what it's like? If we don't like it, we can always stop.""</p><p>""Uhm... well... sure, I guess we can try it.""</p><p>""Ok,"" I said as blasé as possible while inwardly my heart did back flips of joy.</p><p>Nichole reached down and very quickly pulled off her panties. When she laid back down her legs were spread wide and I could see her vagina for the first time. It was beautiful. Just like some strange kind of flower. She only had a tiny bit of hair up at the top, and I didn't see any sort of hole where the boy's penis went, but I didn't really care. I was just happy to see it!</p><p>Now I pulled off my underwear, my very hard four-and-a-half inch penis popping up and smacking against my stomach for an instant. I was dimly aware of Dane taking off his underwear and I cast a quick glance at my twin brother. His naked body, even his erection, looked pretty much the same as mine.</p><p>""You look really cool,"" said Nichole softly.</p><p>""You, too."" I smiled at her. ""Should we get started?""</p><p>""Ok...""</p><p>I laid on top of my sister's nude body and felt my penis come to rest against her vagina. THAT was sweet! I could feel this wonderfully warm, moist skin against the shaft of my teenage erection. It was glorious! I started very quickly thrusting against her once again.</p><p>It wasn't too long, though, before I heard Dane say, ""Can I have a turn?""</p><p>I didn't want to stop, but I didn't have any real choice. I pulled off Nichole and sat back to watch as Dane got on top of her. On the bright side, I learned, as I watched my twin brother dry-fucking our sister, that at least I apparently have a good looking butt, because Dane's seemed pretty nice.</p><p>I didn't want Dane to be the one to give Nichole an orgasm this time. It had to be me. I let him go on for about three minutes before I crouched down, put my hand on his butt and said, ""My turn, ok?""</p><p>Dane looked a little startled, but all he said was, ""Huh? What? Oh. Yeah, ok,"" and then got off Nichole.</p><p>Happily I laid on top of our sister and started moving against her one more, savoring the pleasant sensation of my shaft rubbing against her slit. Oh, it was spectacular! I figured I'd take my time and go nice and slow, hoping that might make Nichole feel even better. I figured also that the further back I rubbed against her, the better it would feel.</p><p>I'd been at it for a bit more than two minutes when something strange happened. I'd pulled back really far and pushed forward slowly. As I did so, I felt the tip of my penis get caught in something. It popped right out again, and I wasn't entirely sure what had happened. I decided to see if I could make it happen again, and sure enough it did!</p><p>Now I suddenly knew what had happened. I pulled back and pushed forward once more, but this time when the tip of my penis got caught I stopped and held it there. It was poking up against something very warm and kind of wet. I knew instinctively that this had to be the entrance to my sister's vagina. Adjusting the angle slightly I pushed again and felt almost all of the tip slide into her.</p><p>""Trey...?"" Nichole asked in a shaky voice.</p><p>""Sorry,"" I mumbled. ""Do you want me to take it out?""</p><p>""Shit, Trey!"" gasped out Dane. ""You don't have it IN her, do you?""</p><p>""No... just the tip,"" I sort of spoke, sort of grunted.</p><p>""Let me see!"" said Dane.</p><p>I sat up a little, looking down to where the tip of my penis disappeared up into my sister's vagina. It looked pretty damn cool there.</p><p>All three of us were silent as we looked at this display. Finally Dane said, ""I wanna try it! Please, Nichole? Let me try it!""</p><p>I knew I didn't want to pull out. I didn't have any choice, though, because Nichole said, ""Ok... you can try it for a bit, too, Dane...""</p><p>Hating my brother at this point, I sat back, feeling the tip of my penis pop right out of Nichole's vagina. I kind of moved back and Dane got between our sister's legs, looking down at her spread out body. He said, ""Ok... where exactly does it go?""</p><p>I had an idea that, for some reason, I wanted to try. I said, ""Here let me help,"" and reached around twin brother's nude body to take hold of his hard penis. It felt almost exactly the same as mine did when I was holding it. Dane didn't say anything as I put my hand around his erection, but I did feel his body tense up a little.</p><p>Leaning forward a little, I looked over my brother's shoulder, feeling my penis brush briefly against his butt. I lined up his erection with Nichole's vagina and said, ""Ok, just push a tiny bit until the tip starts going in, ok?""</p><p>Dane took a breath and nodded slowly. I felt his body move and watched as the tip of his penis slid slowly and delicately into our younger sister's vagina.</p><p>""Wow... I like that,"" he said with a little grin as I let go of his penis and laid down next to Nichole.</p><p>""What do you think, Nichole? How does it feel for you?"" I asked our sister.</p><p>Nichole nodded a little and said, ""Yeah... it feels... it feels kinda good like that...""</p><p>""Can I maybe... try putting in a little bit more...?"" Dane asked.</p><p>""Yeah... I guess so... but not all of it, ok?""</p><p>""Like how much?""</p><p>""Uh... maybe half?"" Nichole said after thinking for a moment.</p><p>""Ok...""</p><p>I sat back and watched in annoyance as Dane began pushing his penis a little deeper into Nichole's vagina. On the one hand it was really cool to see him sliding into her. On the other hand, I hated the hell out of him for getting his in deeper than I had mine.</p><p>""Can I... can I like... sorta... move it in and out a little?"" Dane asked quietly.</p><p>""I guess,"" said Nichole after a few seconds. ""But be careful...""</p><p>""Does this count as sex?"" I asked after watching for a few seconds.</p><p>""I don't think so..."" Nichole managed to say. ""I think the boy... has to be all the way in...""</p><p>""Oh, ok.""</p><p>I watched Dane pseudo-fuck Nichole for a little under a minute. It was really interesting seeing everything he was doing. He pulled almost all the way out and then pushed his penis back to the halfway point. Finally I couldn't take it anymore.</p><p>""Nichole? Can I try it for a little bit now?""</p><p>Nichole took a deep breath and nodded a little. She said, ""Dane... give Trey a turn for a bit...""</p><p>Dane pushed his penis back to the halfway stage and then pulled back all the way, sliding out of Nichole. Looking death at me, he moved out of the way and said, ""Ok, Trey. Knock yourself out.""</p><p>I got back in position between my sister's legs and touched my penis against her vagina. I found the entrance really easily and pushed forward. It seemed like my tip went in much easier than it had before Dane had his in her.</p><p>Once I had my tip inside Nichole, I pushed forward a little more, feeling some of the shaft of my penis entering her vagina. I pulled back a little and then went forward some more, until just like Dane, I had half my shaft up inside my sister.</p><p>It was the coolest thing I'd ever experienced.</p><p>""Wow..."" I said, looking over at Dane. ""You were right... this is incredible...""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>Looking down at Nichole, I said, ""Can I move like he did?""</p><p>""Yes..."" she whispered. She was pretty well lost in pleasure, I guess.</p><p>Very slowly I started working my penis back and forth inside Nichole's vagina, feeling the sensation of her flesh clutching at me as I moved. It was so sweet! I longed to get myself all the way inside of her.</p><p>Getting an idea, I said, ""Can we kiss some more?""</p><p>Nichole said, ""Sure.""</p><p>I leaned down and started kissing Nichole, acutely aware of what every part of my body was doing as it contacted her body. While we kissed, I started moving back and forth again. Each time I pushed into my sister, I tried to push a little deeper than I had before. Very slowly I was working every bit of my thirteen-year-old virgin penis farther up into my sister's twelve-year-old virgin vagina. When I finally stopped, I was all the way into her, and could feel little sparks of pleasure shooting all up and down the shaft of my erection. It was mind blowing.</p><p>Nichole must've known that we'd just lost our virginities to each other. She whispered, ""Oh, Trey... oh, Trey..."" One of her hands slowly moved down to rest on my butt.</p><p>I couldn't say anything. I just held myself inside my sister's vagina and tried hard not to cum.</p><p>""Dude... Trey? Are you... are you actually fucking her...?""</p><p>Both Nichole and I were looking into each other's eyes, and we nodded pretty much at the same time.</p><p>""Holy shit!"" Dane said. ""Is it better than what we were doing before?""</p><p>""Not even in the same building, Dane...""</p><p>""Wow... I wanna try it! Can I? Please?""</p><p>Ignoring my brother, I started moving slowly, fucking my sister very gently. It felt so good inside of her, I never wanted to pull out. I knew that I would have to eventually, if for no other reason than to give Dane a turn, but I was determined that at the very least I'd have my orgasm first.</p><p>Pretty soon it was obvious that wasn't going to take very long. I felt the sensations building up inside my body and almost totally lost control as I let out a series of hard grunts and pushed as deep into my sister's vagina as I could get, feeling my penis start to kick and buck inside her as my sperm shot into her waiting body. I collapsed on top of her, totally overwhelmed.</p><p>After a few seconds, I felt another hand join Nichole's on my ass and I heard Dane say softly, ""Trey? Let me have a turn now, ok?""</p><p>My mind whirling with the fact that I'd just lost my virginity to my sister, I pulled back from her, my penis withdrawing from the Gates of Paradise that laid between her legs. I couldn't quite read her face, but I was too busy concentrating on my own feelings to worry about it.</p><p>Dane got between Nichole's legs again and looked over at me.</p><p>""Do you wanna put me in again?""</p><p>For some reason the idea of touching Dane's penis again really appealed to me. I don't know why. But I got in behind him, taking his erection in my hand, and gave it a couple slow strokes.</p><p>""Yours is almost just like mine,"" I said softly to my twin brother.</p><p>""Yeah..."" He reached back and wrapped his hand around my penis, giving it a couple strokes, just like I was doing to his. ""Except yours isn't virgin anymore. Mine still is.""</p><p>""Not for long.""</p><p>I took my twin brother's thirteen-year-old virgin penis and pressed it against our sister's vagina. Then I pushed against his butt and saw/felt him slide into place. I let go once he was all the way inside her and then laid back down next to Nichole, anxious to see my brother experience his first fuck.</p><p>I couldn't quite describe what Dane's face looked like. I knew that he looked at least as blissed out as I felt when I fucked Nichole. I also looked over at Nichole. She had her eyes closed, but it seemed as though she was enjoying herself.</p><p>Dane didn't last quite as long with his fuck as I did with mine. It wasn't very long before he held himself against Nichole just like I had. He moaned a little, and his whole body seemed to tremble as the orgasm took hold of him. It was wonderful to watch!</p><p>After Dane was done cumming, he pulled out Nichole's vagina. I could see a little of our sperm leaking out of her. He flopped down on the floor on the other side of her and we all laid there in silence. I think they eventually drifted off a little bit. I know I did. When I woke up they were quietly fucking once again. After Dane had his turn, I got to have one of my own.</p><p>The entire time our parents were away, the three of us had sex as much as we possibly could. Most times it was me or Dane fucking Nichole, but there were a couple times Dane and I wound up jerking each other off while Nichole fingered herself. She really liked seeing us doing stuff with each other. We'd kiss each other while masturbating one another, and a could times she even talked us into sucking one another off. It wasn't the best thing in the world, but it was pretty sweet.</p><p>It wasn't until after we'd been in California for a few months that we found out Nichole was pregnant. It was even money on who'd done the job, me or Dane. I liked to think that it was me who made the baby, but there wasn't really anyway to tell.</p><p>Nichole lied to our parents and said she'd gotten drunk at a party and had sex with a boy who had gotten her pregnant. She couldn't remember who he was. When she finally gave birth, to a boy, both Dane and I helped her take care of him, which made our parents very pleased.</p><p>After our son was born, we all sort of stopped having sex with each other. Dane and I still jerked each other off from time to time. We had really gotten to like that. But we didn't do anything with Nichole. We didn't want to get her pregnant again and the idea of using protection just seemed kind of... wrong, somehow.</p><p>Just recently, though, Nichole started talking about the idea of having another baby. She approached both me and Dane with the idea. It'd been two years since the birth of our son. Maybe we'd have a daughter, who could grow up to be her brother's first lover. Maybe.</p><p>END</p>"
132,Dirty Downloads,Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teens', 'inc', '1st', 'shaving']",Julia is browsing the interenet and downloading porn when she notices that one of the boys she's downloaded looks an awful lot like her fifteen-year-old brother.,2013-03-30T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Damn... look at that one, Julia. He is FINE,"" my friend Gena said as she pointed to a picture on my computer monitor.</p><p>I looked at it. It was a picture of a naked boy, about fourteen or fifteen years of age. His penis was hard, he had a little smile on his face and he was, indeed, really, really cute.</p><p>""He's pretty hot,"" I said.</p><p>Gena was my best friend, even though she was fourteen, a year older than me. We'd been friends for quite some time. Right now I was over at her house and we were, as we often did, downloading porn. We loved looking at cute boys naked, ideally ones our age.</p><p>""I would LOVE to get that dick inside me,"" Gena said.</p><p>I kind of envied my friend. She'd lost her virginity last year and had since been fucked by three other boys. She kept telling me how wonderful it was. She even showed me a picture of one of the boys who had fucked her. He was really cute and it made me very jealous.</p><p>She clicked onto a couple other pics. Now up on the screen were a pair of boys, one probably thirteen or so and the other a year or two older. They were both naked in a shower. In the next picture they were laying on a bed together, the younger boy sucking on the older boy's penis.</p><p>""Aw, how cute,"" I said, looking at the boys.</p><p>""It's a waste,"" said Gena. ""He should have that in ME, not in the other boy's mouth."" She got a few more pics from the same series. ""Oh, here we go.""</p><p>The pics in question showed the boys now getting it on with a couple girls. Each of them was fucking one of them. There were even close-up penetration shots.</p><p>""Damn... lucky girls,"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>I reached down and rubbed at my crotch a little. ""Wish they were here right now,"" I said quietly.</p><p>""Girl, when you gonna get fucked?""</p><p>I sighed. ""I have no idea.""</p><p>""Well, you'd best be making it soon. I lost my virginity when I was a month younger than you.""</p><p>""Yeah, I know.""</p><p>""So?""</p><p>""I just gotta find the right boy.""</p><p>Gena snorted. ""The right boy is the boy who says yes.""</p><p>""Yeah, yeah.""</p><p>Then we came to a series of pics showing a boy with an incredible body. His face was blacked out but his body looked just wonderful! He was obviously a teenager, probably about fifteen or so, but his pubic hair was shaved off. He had blond hair on his head, we could see that much. It actually reminded me vaguely of my older brother Jesse's hair.</p><p>""Wow,"" Gena said as she scrolled through the pics. She came to a butt-shot. ""Now THAT is a perfect white-boy ass!""</p><p>""Yeah, it is,"" I breathed. The boy's butt was just mind bogglingly cute.</p><p>The next pic was a close-up of his penis. ""Oh, now that I want in me,"" Gena said with a delighted sounding sigh.</p><p>""Yeah, me, too,"" I said, picturing that penis sliding in and out of my vagina.</p><p>""Well, look who's finally getting all horny!"" Gena said with a little laugh.</p><p>""Oh, shut up. Just because I'm not a slut like you...""</p><p>""Uh-uh, girl! Four boys ain't no slut.""</p><p>""It is if they're all in the same week.""</p><p>""Oh, shut up.""</p><p>The two of us then got very quiet as we sat there looking at the photos of this very, very pretty naked boy. He was my ideal dream! He was sooo cute! His penis looked magnificent! I kept picturing it sliding in and out of my eager vagina. God, was this kid ever sexy!</p><p>Then, as we got to one of the pictures, I noticed something that made my blood run cold. There, in the background of this picture, was a small shelf on which sat a bunch of trophies. The exact same shelf that sat in the bedroom of my fifteen-year-old brother, Jesse.</p><p>We scrolled through a few more photos, and I was no longer paying attention to the boy in the pictures. Instead I was looking at the room behind him. There was the Linkin Park poster my brother had near his bed. There was his dresser. There were his books. And on the bookshelf, next to the books, I could clearly see a photograph in a frame. I knew the photo showed my brother and I when we were on vacation at Disneyland a couple years ago.</p><p>There was no escaping it. The boy in these pictures, the boy I wanted so much to have fuck me, was my brother.</p><p>""Holy fuck,"" I whispered.</p><p>""Yeah, he is pretty fuckin' sexy for a white boy!"" Gena said, rubbing at her crotch.</p><p>I said nothing, I just nodded. I really didn't want to try and explain this to my friend.</p><p>On impulse I said, ""Can you burn me a disc with these pictures on them?""</p><p>""Girl!"" Gena said with a little grin. ""About damn time you started getting into one of these boys. Hang on a moment."" She put a blank CD into the drive and started it copying. A few minutes later it was done and I had what looked to be about three hundred photos of my brother naked, hard and masturbating.</p><p>""Thanks!"" I said, putting the disc into the backpack. I made a show of looking at my watch. ""Hey, I gotta get going home, Gena.""</p><p>""Uh-huh!"" she said with a knowing grin. ""Gonna spend some time double-clicking your mouse, eh?""</p><p>""Something like that."" I grinned weakly.</p><p>""Well, you go girl. Have a good time!"" She turned back to her computer and I let myself out.</p><p>It seemed to take forever for me to get home, but I finally did, and once there raced upstairs. I knocked on Jesse's door. I didn't think he'd be home, but I wanted to be certain. He wasn't. I let myself in and looked around, comparing what I'd seen in the photos with what I saw in his bedroom. Yep. It was the same. It was indeed my brother in these pictures.</p><p>This left me with many, many questions as I made my way back out into the hall and then to my own bedroom. I booted up my computer and loaded in the pics, looking at them as I sorted through the questions in my mind. Why was Jesse doing kiddie-porn? Why was *I* still turned on, even though I knew they were of my older brother? And just what the hell was I gonna do about it? I mean, I couldn't talk with my Mom and Dad about it. They'd want to know how I'd seen the pictures and then Gena and I would get into trouble. I couldn't just confront Jesse about it, though. Could I?</p><p>I pulled off my jeans and panties and started fingering while I looked at some of the shots of Jesse's penis. Why couldn't I confront him about it? I mean, I had no clue exactly what I'd SAY, but I could come up with something. I really wanted to know exactly why he'd made all these pictures. Maybe I COULD just ask him.</p><p>Finally all thoughts of what I was going to do were banished from my mind as my finger worked its magic between my legs, giving me a very powerful orgasm as I stared at pictures of my brother's naked body displayed up on the screen.</p><p>Now I had guilt to deal with, too. Eventually, though, I knew I'd think of something. It would just take a little time.</p><p>* * *</p><p>Four days, in fact, went past before I finally had time to think of a plan and execute it. I waited until one morning after our parents had gone to work. It was about nine when I went out from my bedroom to Jesse's and knocked on his bedroom door.</p><p>He opened it after a couple moments, wearing only a pair of boxers. As I glanced at his body I knew now even more than before that the boy in those photos was indeed him.</p><p>""Oh, hey, Julia. What's up?"" he asked a little muzzily. I guessed I'd woken him up. That was part of the plan. I wanted him to be too out of it to give me bullshit answers.</p><p>""Can you come to my room for a second?"" I asked.</p><p>Jesse yawned. ""Why? I was sleeping.""</p><p>""I need help with my computer.""</p><p>Jesse sighed. ""Can it wait?""</p><p>""Not really.""</p><p>""What's it doing?""</p><p>""Hard to describe. You'll just have to come see."" I smiled at him. ""Besides, I'll owe you one. I'll help you out on your history homework next time.""</p><p>""Alright, fine."" He followed me out into the hallway, still wearing only his boxers. I could see a faint bulge where his penis was. I wondered what it might be like to see it in person and not just on the computer screen.</p><p>When we got to my room, I pointed to the computer. ""Take a look and see if you can tell me what's wrong.""</p><p>""Ok."" Jesse sat down and pressed the spacebar to get rid of the screen saver. Then he sat there and stared at the monitor for a good minute or so. ""Julia... where did you get this?"" he asked, pointing at the screen.</p><p>I moved over to look at it. I'd made up a little montage of Jesse's photos and set it as my wallpaper.</p><p>""You know,"" I said, ""The Internet can yield the most interesting things.""</p><p>""You downloaded these?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""From where?""</p><p>""A place me and one of my friends download pictures from.""</p><p>""That's not helpful.""</p><p>""It wasn't supposed to be.""</p><p>A long silence reigned. ""Look,"" Jesse said, ""you're not going to tell Dad and Mom about this, are you?""</p><p>""No, of course not.""</p><p>He let out a sigh. ""Good.""</p><p>""Why did you take these pictures?""</p><p>Jesse squirmed a little. ""Well... you really aren't going to tell ANYONE about this, are you?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Does your friend who you were with know who the pictures are of?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""How did you know?""</p><p>I pointed to the background.</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Jesse ran his fingers through his light blond hair. ""Ok. Well... a couple months ago I met this girl. She and I were spending a lot of time talking with each other on the Net. And one day she asked if I could take some pictures for her. So..."" He gestured towards the screen. ""So I did.""</p><p>""I see."" I sat down next to him at the desk, my eyes trailing down to where his inner thigh disappeared into his boxers.</p><p>""Yeah. She sent me some of her, too. We both agreed to blot out our faces in the nude shots. I don't know why they ended up on the Net, though.""</p><p>""Well... maybe she sent them to a couple friends or something.""</p><p>Jesse shrugged. ""Maybe. I said she could. I sent hers to a couple of my friends, too. We kept talking about wanting to get together and... well, meet."" He blushed. ""But it never happened. I lost touch with her a couple weeks ago.""</p><p>""That sucks.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Well... for what it's worth... they're nice photos."" I smiled a little.</p><p>""They are?""</p><p>""Yeah. I mean, before I knew who was in them, I thought they were really, really, REALLY nice, if you know what I mean.""</p><p>Jesse laughed a little. ""HOW nice?""</p><p>""Uh..."" I blushed. ""Well, very nice. That was before I knew it was you in them, of course.""</p><p>""Of course."" He looked down at his chest. ""Do you really think I look good in them?""</p><p>""Well, yeah. You've got a really nice body and everything.""</p><p>""Thanks, Julia. You look pretty nice, too.""</p><p>Now it was my turn to laugh. ""Yeah, but you won't see any naked pics of ME posted on the Internet.""</p><p>""Yeah, probably not,"" Jesse said with a laugh of his own. ""So what did you like best about my body? If you don't mind me asking.""</p><p>I shrugged. ""I don't know. You've got a really nice chest, and a very cute butt."" I laughed a little once more. ""And your... you know... IT... looked really neat, too.""</p><p>Jesse looked down at his boxers. I thought I saw something twitch under the fabric. ""Neat, huh?""</p><p>""Yeah. Except I thought boys had hair down there.""</p><p>""We normally I do. I shave it.""</p><p>""You do? Why?""</p><p>Jesse just shrugged again. ""I don't know. I just think it looks better without hair.""</p><p>""Oh... so, like, is it shaved now?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Can I see?"" Hurriedly I added, ""I don't mean the whole thing. Just the part where the hair should be.""</p><p>""Uhm..."" Jesse considered this and then shrugged again. ""I guess it isn't anything you haven't already seen in the pictures. Ok."" He pulled his boxers down just enough to expose his bare pubes. I could also see just a hint of the base of his penis. Clearly he was shaved nice and smooth. There wasn't even any stubble yet. He must've shaved pretty recently.</p><p>""Wow,"" I said. ""THAT looks cool.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" my brother said with a little smile.</p><p>""Can I... do you mind if I... you know... just touch it a little? The shaved spot, I mean?""</p><p>""Well... yeah, ok, if you want to.""</p><p>I reached out a hand and ran my fingers along the bare patch. The skin was very smooth and very soft. It was exquisite to touch.</p><p>""That's pretty sweet,"" I said.</p><p>""See? That's why I shave it. I don't like having a big tangle of hair down there.""</p><p>I nodded. ""Maybe I should shave mine. I don't have a lot of hair down there, but I do have some.""</p><p>""How much?""</p><p>""Not a lot."" My throat went a little dry as I suddenly said, ""You wanna see?""</p><p>""Uh... ok.""</p><p>I pulled down my shorts and panties enough to expose my small patch of hair, which also showed the top of my slit. I wasn't sure why I wanted Jesse to see this, but whatever the reason, I knew that I wanted him to.</p><p>""Wow... that looks pretty cool,"" my brother said, staring down.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""The hair is kind of... I don't know. It doesn't look bad, though.""</p><p>""You wanna touch it?""</p><p>Jesse hesitated for a bit and then said, ""Well, if you don't care.""</p><p>""I touched you, so it's only fair.""</p><p>""Ok."" Jesse's fingertips were soon running through my sparse hair. It felt amazing having a boy touching me down there, even if the boy was my brother.</p><p>I found that I was actually holding my breath. I let it out slowly and said, ""That feels really, really nice, Jesse.""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""You know,"" he said after a moment. ""I found that it felt a lot better to touch myself down there once I didn't have the hair anymore.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Maybe I should shave it all off, then.""</p><p>""How much do you have? Is it just this bit here?"" He said, still running his fingers gently through it.</p><p>""No, there's a little bit more.""</p><p>""How much more?""</p><p>""A little bit.""</p><p>Jesse laughed. ""I had hair above my... well, my penis... and some along the sides of it, too. Do you have hair like that?""</p><p>""Yeah... some above my... vagina..."" I felt somewhat comfortable using the word since Jesse had just used the correct word for his anatomy. ""And some along side it.""</p><p>""Oh, ok."" He looked down to where his fingers were still browsing through my fuzz. ""How much hair?""</p><p>""Not a lot..."" I swallowed. ""You... you wanna see?""</p><p>""Yeah. If you don't mind.""</p><p>""Well... I've seen your penis and everything. So it's not a big deal. I mean, we're just brother and sister,"" I said, partly to remind myself.</p><p>""Yeah. That's right. We are."" Jesse nodded as if he'd only just remembered that fact.</p><p>I sat up a little and pulled my shorts and panties down to my knees and then spread my legs to expose my virgin vagina. ""See?"" I said, pointing. ""Just a little hair.""</p><p>""Yeah..."" Jesse put his hand out and ran it through the patch of hair on the top of my vagina and then ran a finger down each side of my slit. Little shivers of delight went through my body at his gentle, tickling touches. It was better than anything I'd ever felt.</p><p>""So..."" I managed to say. ""You think I should shave it off?""</p><p>""Yeah. Yeah, I think you should.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""You know how to shave?""</p><p>I shrugged. ""Kinda.""</p><p>""Well... you wanna be real careful when you're shaving around down there. It's pretty sensitive, I'm sure. At least if it's anything like my... penis.""</p><p>""Oh. Ok. I'll try not to cut myself or anything.""</p><p>Jesse took a deep breath. ""If you want... I'll help you shave it.""</p><p>""You will?""</p><p>My brother nodded as his fingers continued to caress the tangle of hair between my legs. ""I mean, since it's your first time you should have help, right? So you don't cut yourself.""</p><p>I nodded. ""Yeah, that makes sense."" I didn't know if it did or didn't. All that I really knew was that it felt very nice having my brother's fingers roaming around the outskirts of my vagina and if he was helping to shave me, I'd probably get a lot more of that.</p><p>""Ok. Well, you wanna do it right now?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>""Alright."" Jesse stood up. For a moment I saw his penis tenting out his boxers and then he turned away from me. ""I'll go get my shaving stuff and meet you in the bathroom.""</p><p>""Ok,"" I said, my eyes following my bother's butt as he walked out of my bedroom.</p><p>Quickly I pulled up my shorts and panties and went into the bathroom where I sat on the toilet and waited for my brother to arrive. When he finally did, he had added a pair of jeans to cover up his boxers, though he was still shirtless.</p><p>""So... you ready, Julia?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Ok. Let me turn on the shower. It's easiest in the shower.""</p><p>""Alright."" I moved aside so that my brother could get the shower started.</p><p>Once the water was running he pointed and said, ""Ok, get in.""</p><p>""In the shower?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>I looked at the water. ""Uh... ok."" I stood up and pulled my shorts and panties off, leaving my loose-fitting t-shirt on. Shyly I opened up the shower curtain and made ready to step inside.</p><p>""Aren't you going to take off your shirt, too?"" Jesse asked. ""I mean, you don't want to get it wet, do you?""</p><p>""Oh... uh, I guess not."" I pulled my shirt up off my head, leaving me now totally naked in front of my older brother. I quickly got into the shower, longing to feel the water caressing my bare skin.</p><p>""You look really nice, Julia,"" my brother said in an odd voice.</p><p>""Thanks.""</p><p>""Ok... uhm... well, get yourself all wet and stuff, especially your vagina.""</p><p>""Ok."" I started soaping up and then I said, ""Hey... I should probably close the shower curtain. Otherwise water will get all over the place.""</p><p>""Oh... I hadn't thought about that,"" Jesse said, looking a little abashed. ""Uhm... well... the thing is it's easier to shave with the water on. Sorry, I'm used to actually being in the shower when I do it, you know?""</p><p>""Yeah... well... you could get in here with me. It wouldn't be a big deal.""</p><p>Jesse thought about this. ""I guess that would make it easier,"" he said eventually. ""Alright."" He started pulling down his jeans and boxers and once he was naked got into the shower with me.</p><p>Now I was able to see my brother's naked body for real and not just in pictures. His penis was hard and smooth and looked just beautiful, as did the rest of his body. For a moment the two of us just stood there, looking at one another naked in the shower.</p><p>Finally Jesse broke the spell. ""Well.. let me get past you for a second so that I can get wet myself. It's a little cold just standing here, you know?"" he said with a little laugh.</p><p>""Right, ok."" I stood aside and awkwardly we moved past each other, our bare butts brushing just ever so slightly.</p><p>Jesse got under the water and soaked his whole body down. I stood there watching the streams of water cascading down his nude form. I never wanted to be water so much in my life.</p><p>When he was done soaking Jesse said, ""Ok, get yourself wet once more and then we'll do this thing.""</p><p>""Alright."" We switched places once more, butts brushing again as we moved past each other. I got my vaginal region good and wet and then turned towards Jesse. ""Ok, I think I'm ready.""</p><p>""Right."" My brother reached out of the shower and came back with a little net-bag. He opened it up, pulling out a can of shaving gel and a couple different kinds of razors. He looked at me. ""Right. Uh... let's see... ok. I'm going to turn off the shower part for a bit, but keep the main faucet flowing. You go sit on the edge of the tub and spread your legs.""</p><p>""Ok."" I moved over to the edge and sat, my eyes watching my brother's nude body as he fiddled around with the water.</p><p>Once the flow had switched from the shower to the main faucet, he sprayed some of the gel onto his hand and crouched down in front of me.</p><p>""Ok, Julia. When you shave, the first thing you do, after you get nice and wet in a good hot shower, is to put on the shave gel.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""I'll do it for you this time,"" he said, reaching out his hand. I closed my eyes part way as I felt Jesse's warm, gentle touch between my legs. He rubbed the shave gel into the larger patch of my pubic hair and then down along each side, the tip of one of his fingers barely brushing against the entrance to my vagina. I nearly came right then and there.</p><p>As soon as everything was gelled up with this nice foamy gel, Jesse took one of the razors from his bag and held it under the faucet. Then he pulled it back and looked me in the eyes.</p><p>""Ok. You gotta stay perfectly still for this, ok? I've never shaved a girl and I don't want to screw it up.""</p><p>""Alright, Jesse.""</p><p>Taking a deep breath, Jesse put his razor near the larger patch of hair and started running it slowly across. I felt an odd tugging sensation as the hairs were cut down to size. At one point the heel of his hand brushed against my clitoris and it was a real struggle not to squirm with pleasure.</p><p>""Am I doing ok, Julia? It's not hurting you or anything?""</p><p>""No,"" I said with a little gasp. ""Not at all...""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I held my breath a little as Jesse took a handful of warm water and poured it onto my vagina, washing away the gel. He touched up his shave a little and then said, ""You gotta spread your legs a little more.""</p><p>""Alright,"" I said in almost a whisper as I spread them.</p><p>""Good. That's perfect,"" my brother said. He took the razor and slowly ran it down the sides of my thirteen-year-old vagina. His touch was so gentle. It felt sooo wonderful. When he moved the razor from one side to the other, it left one of his fingers resting right against the entrance, the tip pressing just slightly into me. It was all I could do to keep myself from pushing my hips forward so that he'd slip inside.</p><p>Finally Jesse said, ""Ok, I'm done."" He took another handful of water and rinsed me off. ""Go ahead and get yourself good and rinsed and I'll see if I need to do any touch up."" He stood up, giving me a great eye-level view of his wonderfully hard fifteen-year-old penis.</p><p>I stood up myself and turned the shower part on again, rinsing off in the spray. I looked down at my vagina while I did so. It was totally smooth, totally hairless. My probing fingers, one of which slipped up inside in a brief effort to lower my levels of arousal, found no sign of any hair.</p><p>""I think you got it all,"" I said to Jesse as I turned around.</p><p>""Lemme look."" He knelt down and peered closely at my vagina. After a short glimpse he took his razor and hit one spot then said, ""Yeah. Looks nice and clear.""</p><p>""Cool."" I rinsed off again and said, ""Hey, let's dry off and go look in the mirror in Mom and Dad's room.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I shut off the water and Jesse and I got out. We toweled off, our eyes looking over each other's naked bodies as we did so. Jesse's penis was still hard. I experienced a brief fantasy of that penis pounding within my vagina and felt a little shudder of delight and desire pass through my young body.</p><p>We actually wrapped the towels around our naked bodies as we went into our parent's bedroom. I don't know why. I mean, we'd seen each other naked, touched each other a little and were about to stand naked side-by-side. Why cover up? But we did anyhow.</p><p>As I had guessed, once we were in our parent's bedroom, we both dropped the towels and stood there, side-by-side, looking into the mirror at our naked, hairless bodies.</p><p>""That looks pretty sweet,"" Jesse said.</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said, nodding at my big brother. I giggled. ""You know, I've never seen a naked boy in real life before today.""</p><p>""I've never seen a girl naked before,"" Jesse said with a smile.</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>""So... now that you're dry, can I see how smooth you ended up being?""</p><p>""Sure."" I laid down on the floor in front of the mirror. ""I don't want to screw up their bed,"" I said to Jesse by way of explanation.</p><p>My brother nodded. ""That's smart."" He got down on the floor next to my and placed his hand between my legs, running his fingers along my bare pubes. ""That's sweet as all hell,"" he said. ""It's sooo smooth."" His fingers continued to probe around between my legs. Suddenly he said, ""Hey, I thought you dried off.""</p><p>""I did.""</p><p>""Yeah, but it feels kind of... I don't know... damp.""</p><p>""Oh..."" I grinned a shy grin. ""Well... girls get wet sometimes. It's like how boys get hard, you know?"" I said, still running my fingers along his bare skin at the base of his penis.</p><p>""Yeah..."" Without asking my brother, I reached over and ran my hand along his smooth pubes. ""It's really cool that we're both shaved now.""</p><p>""Yeah. I kinda wonder..."" Jesse trailed off.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Well... I wonder what it would be like to... well, rub our skin together... you know... my pubes against yours.""</p><p>""Oh!"" I thought about it. ""That might be cool. How would we do it, though?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" Jesse confessed.</p><p>""So... you wanna try to rub the bare parts together?""</p><p>""Sure, but how?""</p><p>Jesse shrugged. ""I don't know... I thought of one way, but... I don't know.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>Very nervous looking my brother took a deep breath and carefully said, ""Well... if my penis was... you know... kind of... like... inside your vagina... and I was in far enough... then we'd be rubbing the bare parts together.""</p><p>""Oh."" My mouth went dry again. ""Would you... would you want to try that?""</p><p>""I don't know... maybe... if you wanted to.""</p><p>""Wouldn't that mean we were..."" I blushed again. ""That we'd be... having sex?""</p><p>""I'm not sure... I don't think so... I mean, I'd just put it inside you to see what it felt like to have our pubes rubbing together. We'd each have a little taste of what it's like to have sex, but it's not like we'd be really Doing It.""</p><p>""That's true."" I thought about it for a bit. I really did want to know what it would feel like to rub together. Plus I'd know what it was like to have a boy's penis inside my vagina. Even if it wasn't really sex, it would still be interesting. ""You'd just put it in and then we'd rub together a little and then you'd take it out again, right?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""You wouldn't tell anyone would you?""</p><p>""No. Would you?""</p><p>""No... have you ever had it in a girl before?""</p><p>""No. You ever have a boy in you before?""</p><p>I shook my head. ""No."" I thought a little more. ""It really wouldn't count as sex, would it? I mean, we're not doing it to have sex, we're just doing it to see what the pube thing would feel like, right?""</p><p>""Right.""</p><p>""I guess we can try it,"" I said, finally. ""Just to see what it's like.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>We stared at each other for a bit.</p><p>I said, ""Well... I guess you should get between my legs and we can try it.""</p><p>""Alright."" Jesse got between my legs, his penis sticking up and suddenly looking very large. He took it in his hand and said, ""Uh... where exactly does it go?""</p><p>I put my hands down to my vagina and parted the labia to expose the hole. ""It goes right in there.""</p><p>""Ok."" My brother scooted forward and for the first time ever I felt a boy's penis touching my vagina. ""Right here?""</p><p>""Yeah.."" I closed my eyes, took a deep breath and held it, waiting to be penetrated by a boy for the first time.</p><p>Between my legs I felt a pressure that seemed to build and build and then suddenly yielded. Something wonderful was entering my body. I felt myself starting to be stretched open a little as inch by inch my brother's fifteen-year-old virgin penis opened up my thirteen-year-old virgin vagina. When he stopped moving, I opened my eyes and looked down, seeing nothing but our bare pubes meeting. The beautiful penis I had first seen in pictures was now deep inside my body.</p><p>""Oooh..."" Jesse whispered, looking into my eyes. ""Wow... it feels... so good...""</p><p>""Yeah..."" I managed to say. I couldn't believe I really had a boy inside me!</p><p>""I guess we know... what it feels like now..."" I could tell he was fighting hard to keep from fucking the shit out of me.</p><p>""Yeah... but we don't know... what the rubbing is like...""</p><p>""Oh, yeah..."" Jesse pushed against me and pulled back a little, then did it again. I let out a gentle sigh as I felt his penis sliding inside me.</p><p>""That feels really good,"" I said quietly.</p><p>""Yeah, I know... for me, too..."" Jesse lowered himself down a little until his bare chest was against my breasts. I savored the sensation of his naked body spread out on top of mine. ""Do you want me to take it out now, or can I leave it in for a bit?""</p><p>My mind was whirling, overwhelmed by pleasure. ""I guess... you can leave it in me... for a little bit longer...""</p><p>""Cool...""</p><p>My brother and I laid there for a few seconds, just holding each other. Eventually I became aware of movement between my legs as he started sliding his penis back and forth inside my vagina once again. It felt really nice.</p><p>""Oh, Julia, this is so nice..."" Jesse whispered as he started fucking me a little faster.</p><p>""Yeah..."" I reached down and rested my hands just above my brother's butt as his speed began increasing. The faster he moved within me, the better it felt.</p><p>I turned my head a little and saw us in the mirror. Jesse's head was thrown back a little. His eyes were closed, his mouth was open slightly. I could see the muscles in his butt and all over the rest of his move as he fucked me. I couldn't see any sign of his penis, but I knew exactly where it was.</p><p>""Jesse?"" I whispered to him. ""Look in the mirror.""</p><p>Panting a little, Jesse turned his head. For an instant he stopped thrusting and then suddenly closed his eyes and let out a few grunts. Inside my vagina his penis started kicking around as a warm fluid feeling filled me up. He held himself against me, as deep inside me as he could get, as his whole body shuddered on top of mine.</p><p>I was looking up into his face as the shuddering finally he stopped. Breathing hard, Jesse opened his eyes and looked down at me.</p><p>""I just... had an orgasm..."" he whispered.</p><p>""So you came in me?"" I asked softly.</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>I ran my hands up and smoothed his hair back. ""I think this probably counts as sex, then,"" I said with a little smile.</p><p>""Yeah..."" Jesse replied, smiling a little himself.</p><p>I ran my hands down to cup my brother's butt. ""I'm glad we did it. It was really nice.""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>Jesse and I held tightly onto each other for several minutes, just hugging and talking, his penis still inside me. Eventually he started fucking me again, and came inside me once more. We had sex four more times that day before our parents got home. It was exhausting, but certainly fun!</p><p>The next day when I saw Gena she commented how happy and tired I looked. She said that I had that ""freshly-fucked"" look that most girls got after a night of passionate sex, but when she tired to corner me and get me to confess, I just grinned mysteriously and walked away from her.</p><p>It can be very nice to have secrets!</p><p>END</p>"
133,"Four Kids, One Bed",Alex Hawk,,"['mm/ff', 'teens', 'orgy']","2 thirteen-year-old boys + 2 thirteen-year-old girls, + 1 big bed = orgy.",2013-04-01T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Randy's thirteen-year-old penis worked itself down into my thirteen-year-old vagina, eliciting a moan of pure bliss from me. I loved having him inside me. He was so cute, so nice and soooo good to get fucked by! Such a perfect boyfriend.</p><p>I wrapped my arms around him and held him tight as he started to thrust. Each time he pushed into me, I felt the shaft of his penis brushing against my clitoris, bringing me more pleasure than I knew what to do with!</p><p>Looking up at Randy's face, I saw an expression of happiness. He was so cute when he fucked. His shaggy blond hair kept drooping into his blue eyes, and he had a fantastic body that I just loved to drool over while he was fucking me. God, he was hot!</p><p>After about five minutes of steady screwing, Randy moaned, ""Oh, fuck, Cat..."" which he always said when he was cumming. Moments later I felt his penis twitch deep inside my vagina as his sperm splashed into my body. I was so happy I'd gone on the Pill. It was much better to have him shoot into me than into a condom.</p><p>Randy stayed inside me as he got his breath back. Then he slowly pulled away, his penis slipping out of me. Lying down next to me on his queen sized bed he gave me a little kiss on the cheek.</p><p>""Have I told you today how much I love you, Cat?""</p><p>""Yeah, but you can tell me again,"" I said, poking him in the ribs.</p><p>Randy giggled. ""Ok. I love you a WHOLE LOT.""</p><p>I rolled my eyes. ""So romantic.""</p><p>From downstairs came the sound of someone knocking on the front door. Randy leaned over me and looked out his bedroom window. ""Oh,"" he said.</p><p>""Who is it?""</p><p>""Paul and Desiree. I'll go let them in.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Randy threw on a pair of board shorts and went downstairs to let our friends inside. I went to the bathroom and really quickly cleaned myself up before slipping back into my own shorts and t-shirt. By the time that I was done, Paul and Desiree were in the bedroom with Randy.</p><p>""Hey, guys,"" I said to them. Paul and Desiree were boyfriend and girlfriend, just like me and Randy, and they were also thirteen. But their parents didn't want them to be fucking. Randy's dad was cool with us doing it, and so was my mom, so Paul and Desiree came to Randy's house when they wanted to screw.</p><p>Paul was pretty hot. If I wasn't fucking Randy, I'd probably be fucking him. He was a little taller than Randy, who was 5'6 or so, but he had much less pubic hair and his penis was about an inch or so shorter than Randy's. Still, he looked good naked, and sometimes I wondered what he was like in bed. I'd never really compared notes with Desiree. I should someday, I thought.</p><p>""Hey, Cat,"" Desiree said, waving at me.</p><p>""So what you guys up to?"" Paul asked.</p><p>""Not much,"" Randy said with a shrug. ""Just fuckin'.""</p><p>""Cool."" He grinned at Desiree. ""Sounds like a good idea to me.""</p><p>She snorted a little. ""I bet.""</p><p>I walked over and stood behind Randy. Despite having been fucked only a few minutes before, I was still horny, at least in part because I hadn't cum yet. I ran my hand down his bare chest and pinched one of his nipples.</p><p>""Sounds like a good idea to me, too,"" I said to Randy as he yelped a little.</p><p>""Hey..."" He squirmed a little. ""Don't do that.""</p><p>Paul stood up and said, ""You guys care if me and Desiree get started?""</p><p>""Naw, go for it, dude,"" Randy said.</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>Paul and Desiree both began to strip. Just like how Paul's body was less developed than Randy's, so Desiree was less developed than mine. She only had very small breasts and didn't have more than a few strands of pubic hair. Paul didn't seem to have any complaints about her.</p><p>Once they were naked the got onto Randy's bed and started making out with each other. Soon Paul had a finger up inside Desiree's vagina and was working her like mad. I could see the look of pleasure on her face.</p><p>""Give you any ideas?"" I said, licking Randy's ear.</p><p>""Maybe,"" he replied casually.</p><p>I could see his penis tenting up his shorts. Reaching down I took hold of it through the fabric and began to massage it gently. Randy squirmed.</p><p>I moved around to the front and reached inside Randy's shorts to pull out his penis. When it was out, I got down on my knees in front of him, give him a couple quick kisses on the tip and then lowered my mouth around his shaft.</p><p>""Oh, yeah..."" Randy muttered. I didn't blow him too often, so it was special when I did.</p><p>Paul and Desiree kept making out on Randy's bed. After a bit, Paul said, ""Hey, Randy? Can you pass me a condom?""</p><p>""Sure, dude. In fact, move over."" I moved aside as Randy got up and went to his dresser. Knowing what else he wanted, I got out of my clothes and got onto the bed next to Desiree.</p><p>Randy dropped his shorts as he walked back to the bed, his penis bobbing as he walked towards us, condom in hand. He passed the condom to Paul and then got down between my legs, laying on top of me and kissing me.</p><p>Paul took the condom from Randy and opened up the little foil square. He took out the latex sleeve and unrolled it down the length of his hard penis. Once he was completely covered, he got between Desiree's legs. I saw him adjust himself a little and then push forward and down, sliding into Desiree's vagina.</p><p>Desiree let out a little moan as her boyfriend penetrated her. I felt sorry for them both that he had to use a condom. Desiree hadn't been able to get onto the Pill like I had. It was soooo much better without a condom than with.</p><p>Randy apparently couldn't hold back anymore. I felt his hand reaching down between our legs and then the glorious sensation of his penis slipping into my vagina. I let out a moan of my own as Randy entered me. I so loved having my boy inside me like this!</p><p>""Damn, you're lucky, dude,"" Paul said, looking down to where Randy's penis went into me.</p><p>""Oh?"" Randy asked, not breaking stride.</p><p>""Yeah... you get to do it bareback... I never have.""</p><p>I thought it was funny that he was thinking the same thing I had been.</p><p>Desiree slapped him on his butt. ""If you rather, you can just not do it at all.""</p><p>""No, no!"" Paul said quickly. He closed his eyes and continued fucking Desiree.</p><p>Randy looked down at Desiree and Paul. Then he said, ""You know... if the girls want... we could switch.""</p><p>Paul stopped thrusting and looked at Randy. ""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah."" He smiled down at me. ""What you think, Cat? You wanna try it with Paul?""</p><p>I looked at Paul's lean, naked body. I'd never had any boy inside me except Randy. Some variety would be nice. I didn't really LIKE the idea of him fucking Desiree, but I could tolerate it. What the hell, it might be fun! So I said, ""Sure, if Desiree doesn't mind.""</p><p>""Desiree?"" Randy asked.</p><p>""Sure, I guess. But you have to use a condom.""</p><p>""I will."" Randy slid back, his penis popping up as it withdrew from my vagina. It was all wet and shinny from being inside me. He got off the bed, walked over to his dresser and pulled out another condom, unwrapping it and rolling it onto his erection before he rejoined us. Paul meantime had pulled out of Desiree and was removing his condom. Once it was off, he settled down between my legs as Randy got on top of Desiree.</p><p>Paul looked down at me and said, ""You mind if I just stick it in?""</p><p>""Go ahead."" I spread my legs a little more.</p><p>Paul got onto me and reached down between us. He poked around a little and then I felt him start entering me. Soon his penis was all the way inside me. It felt very different from having Randy inside me. Not bad, just different. The look on Paul's face as he had his first bareback fuck was pretty cool, too.</p><p>Looking over at Randy I saw that he'd started to fuck Desiree. She didn't seem to have any complaints about having him in there. It was cool seeing my boyfriend's body as he fucked, even if it was kind of weird seeing him do it with someone else. Still, the way he looked... wow... he could've been a porn star with a body like that!</p><p>I let out a little moan as Paul's thrusting penis hit a particularly nice spot. He wasn't nearly as good in bed as Randy, but he was still nice enough. I reached up and put my hands around his body as he screwed me.</p><p>Only a few moments later Paul began shaking and moaning. Then he closed his eyes, grunted, held himself deep inside me and started to cum. It was pretty cool knowing that his sperm was now mingled with Randy's inside my body.</p><p>That thought combined with the view I had of Randy's body as he started to cum was enough to push me over the edge. My vagina began contracting sharply around Paul's still hard penis as I held him tightly, riding the crest of the orgasm.</p><p>Not more than an hour later we were all fucking again, this time with our own boyfriends. Both Randy and I liked having the chance to experiment and it's probably something we'd do again, but we wouldn't make a habit of it. Why should we? We love each other.</p><p>END</p>"
134,Arthur and Ellie,Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teens', 'inc', '1st', 'mast', 'oral']","When Arthur's cousin Ellie comes to visit, he finds out that the crush he's had on her for years is more mutual than he suspected!",2013-04-08T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>During the winter of my thirteenth year my sex life, which to that point had basically involved just my left, and occasionally right, hand, took a great shift towards actual, real life sex. The great change occurred when my aunt and uncle came to visit for Christmas and New Year's. They brought along their fourteen-year-old daughter, my cousin, Ellie.</p><p>Ellie was absolutely beautiful. I'd had a major crush on her for... well, forever! She had a vaguely elfin look to her features. Wonderful green eyes. Beautiful blonde hair. And a body that seemed to get better each and every time I got to see her.</p><p>We had only a small, two-bedroom house. The arrangement was made, when our guests arrived, that my aunt and uncle would share the hide-a-bed in the living room. After much discussion, Ellie was given my bed, and a small cot was put into my bedroom for me to sleep on. I wasn't overly happy about that part. I would have rather just shared the bed with her, but there was no way I was telling my parents, or hers, that.</p><p>The first night that Ellie stay with me, we spent most of the night watching TV. Finally we retired to the bedroom. Once we got there, I got down to my boxers and t-shirt and got into the cot. Ellie went into the bathroom and came out wearing a nightgown. She turned off the light and got into my bed.</p><p>""You have a very comfy bed, Arthur,"" she said after a moment.</p><p>""Yeah, I know,"" I grumbled, annoyed at how uncomfortable the cot was.</p><p>""Poor Arthur, stuck down there,"" Ellie said with a little giggle in her voice. ""I feel bad for you.""</p><p>""I bet."" I shifted around uncomfortably. ""You feel so bad, let me come up there with you,"" I suggested, not really thinking she'd go for that idea.</p><p>""Well, I don't know... I don't wear anything when I sleep.""</p><p>""What?"" I was puzzled. ""I thought I saw you put on a nightgown?""</p><p>Something flew out from the bed and landed on me. Her nightgown. ""I took it off under the covers.""</p><p>""Oh...""</p><p>""But I guess if you don't mind sleeping next to a naked girl, you can come up here.""</p><p>My heart leapt into my throat and my penis instantly hardened up. ""What? Really?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Ok... if you don't mind.""</p><p>""I don't.""</p><p>Shakily, I got up off the cot and made my way over to my little bed. I got under the blanket next to Ellie and laid there flat on my back, unable to believe I was actually in a bed with a naked girl and wondering what was going to happen next.</p><p>I didn't have to wait too long. As I lay there, Ellie rolled over and put an arm around me, snuggling up close.</p><p>""I like to cuddle when I sleep,"" she explained. ""I hope you don't mind.""</p><p>""No!"" I squeaked. I could actually feel her bare breast against my arm!</p><p>""Good,"" she snuggled even closer and then said, ""Hmmm...""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Well, it doesn't seem really fair that I'm naked and you're not.""</p><p>It took a moment for that to sink in. ""You want me to be naked with you?""</p><p>""It's only fair, don't you think?""</p><p>""Yes,"" I managed to say.</p><p>""Well, then.""</p><p>I sat up and pulled my t-shirt off my body. Then I lay back down and wiggled out of my boxers. Now feeling very aroused and very exposed, I laid back down next to Ellie.</p><p>""That's better,"" she said, running a hand down my bare chest.</p><p>I sucked in my breath. ""Thank you..."" I whispered.</p><p>Ellie snuggled a little closer to me, and now I felt her breasts pressing much harder into my body. ""I really like you, Arthur.""</p><p>""I like you, too."" It sounded lame, but who could think of anything original under circumstances like this?</p><p>Ellie's hand moved from my chest down to my stomach. My heart began beating about a million miles an hour as the hand went lower and lower. I felt it brush gently against the tip of my penis and stifled a gasp. I wasn't able to stifle one when her hand wrapped around my throbbing teenage erection.</p><p>""I like this, too,"" Ellie said, a little giggle in her voice.</p><p>""Oh... that's nice..."" was all I could think of.</p><p>Ellie giggled again. ""You've never done anything with a girl, have you?""</p><p>""Not really,"" I admitted.</p><p>""I've done lots with boys,"" she said in a voice of authority. ""I even lost my virginity a few months ago!""</p><p>""Really?"" I never knew anyone who'd had sex before. Some of my friends claimed they'd gotten laid, but I figured they were lying.</p><p>""Oh, yes.""</p><p>""Cool...""</p><p>Ellie took her hand off my penis and took my hand in hers. She guided it up and placed it onto one of her wonderfully pert little breasts. I swallowed hard in surprise as I felt the nipple against my palm.</p><p>""Move your hand around a little,"" Ellie suggested.</p><p>""Like this?"" I asked, moving a bit.</p><p>""Yeah..."" Her hand returned to my penis, stroking me just a little.</p><p>Ellie turned her face towards mine, then, and the next thing I knew she was kissing me tenderly on the lips. I was surprised, but I did my best to kiss back. I'd kissed a couple girls before, but never like this, of course. I certainly wasn't prepared when my cousin began to work her tongue into my mouth, but I didn't stop her. It was pretty nice. Her mouth tasted of peppermint and chocolate, which was no shock since we'd had hot chocolate with candy canes in it not too long ago.</p><p>Then Ellie rolled me onto my back and began kissing a path down my chest and stomach. No sooner had I figured out her destination, than I felt the sweet sensation of her tongue licking along the shaft of my penis. Before I could really get used to that, she opened her mouth and slid it all the way down my virgin erection. I was getting my first blowjob!</p><p>""Oh, Ellie..."" I whispered, placing a hand on the back of her head. This was the most amazing thing I'd ever felt in my life. I knew it wouldn't be too long before I came. It would be the first orgasm I'd ever had with another person, and even now I could feel it building. ""Ellie?"" I gasped.</p><p>""Mpmh?""</p><p>""I'm gonna... cum soon...""</p><p>I expected my cousin to take her mouth off me at that point, but to my surprise she just started going faster and faster. I did my best to hold back, but when the orgasm finally hit, my penis nearly exploded with pleasure as my sperm fired off into Ellie's mouth. I was dimly aware of her swallowing as she kept her mouth on me.</p><p>When I was done cumming, Ellie lifted her face off my penis and began kissing her way back up my body until she reached my mouth. I was a little reluctant to kiss her given that my sperm had just been in her mouth, but aside from a little saltiness I couldn't taste anything too strange.</p><p>Besides, I was too distracted as I realized that with her positioned like she was, she was basically sitting on my still somewhat hard penis. I could feel it against something a little wet and I wondered if it was her vagina.</p><p>Ellie broke the kiss and smiled at me. ""Having fun?""</p><p>""Yeah, of course...""</p><p>""Good."" She kissed me again and then giggled. ""You know what, Arthur?""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""I've had a major crush on you for like years.""</p><p>""You have?"" I blinked.</p><p>""Yeah. Ever since we were little.""</p><p>""Wow... cool. I've had a crush on you for a long time, too.""</p><p>""Cool."" We started kissing some more and then my cousin said, ""You wanna try something?""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Doing to me what I just did to you.""</p><p>I thought about it for about a tenth of a second. ""Sure!""</p><p>""Cool."" Ellie rolled off me and lay down on the bed next to me. ""Ok, get your face down between my legs.""</p><p>I scooted down under the blanket. I couldn't see a damn thing, of course. ""So what I do?"" I asked from down there.</p><p>""Give me your hand."" I did what I was told. Ellie took my hand in hers and pressed it against something that felt... well... odd, but not in a bad way. ""That's my clitoris. When I tell you to start, you lick your tongue all over that, ok?""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>She moved my hand down and for an instant I felt one of my fingers pressing against something warm and wet, and then felt my finger slipping into a place beyond my imagination. ""That's my actual vagina. Sticking your tongue in there will feel really good for me.""</p><p>""Ok,"" I said, a little weakly.</p><p>""Beyond that, just lick everything around there you can, ok? Along the sides and stuff.""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>Ellie pulled her hand away, leaving me with a finger stuck into her vagina. ""Whenever you're ready, Arthur.""</p><p>A little nervous and uncertain, I stuck my tongue out and flicked it alongside her clitoris. It didn't taste like much of anything. Emboldened, I began licking more and more, running my tongue all over the little knob, and eventually working it up into my cousin's vagina, joining the finger that I figured I should be moving around.</p><p>From the way Ellie was acting, I knew I had to be doing things basically right. She kept moaning into a pillow and squirming around. She must've really been having a good time! It was so cool that I could make a girl feel good like this.</p><p>After a few minutes of me eating her out, Ellie reached down and pulled gently on my head. I took the hint and began kissing a path up her body, just like she'd done for me. When I reached her mouth, she kissed me passionately and held me tight against her, my penis resting directly against her vagina. For the first time I was now totally aware of what was going to happen next.</p><p>Sure enough, Ellie reached down and gave my erect penis a couple gentle strokes, and then moved it around a little. I felt something warm and wet against the tip and it didn't take a rocket scientist to realize where I was.</p><p>""Put it in me, Arthur,"" she whispered.</p><p>I didn't need to be told twice. I took a deep breath and gave a little push with my hips, feeling myself sink inside just a little. I pulled back and pushed forward twice more and before I knew it I had every bit of my thirteen-year-old virgin penis buried inside the molten warmth of my cousin's amazingly wonderful fourteen-year-old vagina. I let out the breath I'd been holding as my pubic hair met Ellie's. That was it. I'd never be a virgin again!</p><p>""Oh, god, Arthur,"" she whispered. ""Oh, you're so nice...""</p><p>I couldn't speak, I could only grin stupidly. I was getting laid! Who could think at a time like this?</p><p>""Move it in and out, ok? Go real slow..."" she said as her hands moved down to rest on my butt.</p><p>I nodded and started moving my hips slowly back and forth, savoring the unbelievable bliss of having my penis inside a girl for the first time. Oh, god, it was wonderful in there. Like nothing I'd ever even imagined! Who could imagine something like this?</p><p>As I fucked my cousin for the first time, I was really happy that I'd already cum a few minutes before. If I hadn't, I'd never have managed to last. As it was, I managed to screw Ellie for about five minutes all together before I felt the familiar tingling sensation in my body. I pushed hard into her in a series of rabbit like thrusts as my penis erupted with sperm, splashing it's load into a girl's vagina for the first time in my thirteen years of life.</p><p>When my orgasm was complete, I collapsed onto Ellie's body, both of us breathing hard and covered in sweat. It was, without a doubt, the most wonderful night of my life.</p><p>Ellie and I fucked a lot more during the next two weeks. She showed me every position that she knew and taught me everything she could about how to make a girl feel good in bed. It was a wonderfully educational experience.</p><p>Unfortunately, one aspect of her teaching that was lacking was birth control. Two months after she'd left, she called me and told me she was pregnant and there was no question that I was the father. My stomach did a little lurch to the right at that point.</p><p>Needless to say, when our parents found out they were Not Happy. I endured every lecture they could come up with. There wasn't much they could do about it, though, and in the end Ellie ended up giving birth to our daughter nine months after our first fuck. I got to see the baby when we visited them during the holidays, though they were smart enough to keep me and Ellie away from each other. We managed to find a way to fuck twice, but that was about it.</p><p>Now I have a girlfriend and I'm about to start high school. I get to see my daughter every few months and I still keep in touch with Ellie, of course. She's my cousin, after all. She's got a boyfriend herself now, and that's fine with me. I wish I hadn't gotten her pregnant, but I certainly had no regrets at all about losing my virginity to her.</p><p>END</p>"
135,"Screwing at School, Part 1",Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teens', '1st']",Health class provides interesting inspiration for a young girl and boy.,2013-04-12T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Blayn and I were sitting across from each other in our school cafeteria. He was twelve and I was eleven and we'd gotten to be good friends during the last couple months. Even though he was a few months older than me, he was in the same grade. He'd been sick a lot when he was a kid and had missed some school.</p><p>""So what did you think about the movie, Eliza?"" he asked around a mouthful of pizza.</p><p>I chewed on my food and thought about the question. ""It was interesting,"" I admitted. As part of our health class we'd been made to watch a movie all about puberty and what it did to both boys and girls. It was strange. ""What did you think?""</p><p>""I thought it was pretty cool. I don't know why everyone makes such a big deal about sex, though.""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Well, I mean, it's not like sex is anything big, you know?""</p><p>I picked a little at my food. ""Everyone says it is.""</p><p>""Yeah. But, I mean, how big of a deal can it really be? I mean aside from making babies, what makes it so important?""</p><p>Blayn had me there. I thought about it and shrugged. ""Everyone says it feels good.""</p><p>""It can't feel THAT good,"" Blayn replied. ""If it was as good as everyone says, there'd be about twenty zillion people on this planet and everyone would spend all day screwing.""</p><p>""Yeah. Maybe you're right."" The film had indeed left a lot of unanswered questions in my mind. Questions like why people made such a big deal about sex were one of them.</p><p>""You haven't had sex, have you, Eliza?""</p><p>I blinked. ""No, of course not. Have you?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""I wonder what it's like.""</p><p>Blayn shrugged. ""Well, like you said, everyone says it's really cool, apparently.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Blayn got a thoughtful expression on his face. He looked at his watch and said, ""Hmmm...""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""I was just thinking about something.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Well... ok, this is gonna sound really, really weird, so stay with me, ok?""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""You wanna know why sex is such a big deal and so do I. So... why don't we have sex?""</p><p>I gave him a look. ""You and me?""</p><p>""Sure, why not?""</p><p>""Cause I might get pregnant.""</p><p>""I bet you won't. Cause you have to have, you know, periods, in order to get pregnant. Do you have them yet?""</p><p>""No,"" I said slowly.</p><p>""And I'm not making sperm yet. At least I don't think I am. So since you can't get pregnant, why don't we try doing it with each other? Then we'll know what all the fuss is about.""</p><p>I opened my mouth to object again and then shut it slowly. Blayn made some good points. I mean, aside from getting pregnant, I couldn't think of any real reason not to have sex. And if Blayn was right, I couldn't get pregnant and he couldn't get me pregnant. So that meant that my only real objection didn't mean much of anything.</p><p>""Hmmm..."" I said.</p><p>""So what do you think?""</p><p>""I don't know. It does sound interesting, I'll admit,"" I replied.</p><p>""Well, so... why don't we try it?""</p><p>I thought some more. ""You wouldn't tell anyone we did it, would you?""</p><p>""No. Would you tell anyone?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>The thought of having sex with Blayn was really appealing, actually. I DID want to know what it was like and Blayn was a nice boy. If I was to do it with anyone, I should do it with him. If it felt really good, then it'd be something new my friend and I could do a lot. If it wasn't all that great, then at least I would have learned about how not great it was from a friend of mine. Either way, it was a win for both of us.</p><p>""Ok,"" I said abruptly, feeling an odd tingle between my legs.</p><p>Blayn blinked and then grinned. ""You'll do it with me?""</p><p>""Yeah, sure.""</p><p>""Cool!"" He was getting very excited. ""Look... we got about twenty minutes before lunch is over, right?""</p><p>""Right. And?""</p><p>""Well... I was thinking...""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Why don't we go do it right now?""</p><p>""Right now?"" I said. ""You mean during lunch?""</p><p>""Yeah. We can sneak into the boy's locker room and do it in there.""</p><p>""I don't know, Blayn. I really don't want to get caught doing it here.""</p><p>""Look, we won't get caught. Everyone else is at lunch. If we sneak into the locker room we can have sex there and no one will ever know about it.""</p><p>I squirmed a little. ""Yeah. But still. I mean... in the boy's locker room?""</p><p>""It's one place that's not being used at all right now.""</p><p>""True.""</p><p>""So, come on! We've still got about seventeen minutes.""</p><p>Seventeen minutes to have sex. With a suddenness than surprised even me, I put down my lunch and said, ""Ok, let's go do it!""</p><p>Blayn's face broke into a happy smile. ""Cool!""</p><p>We quickly dumped our lunch trays and made our way through the halls to the boy's locker room. It was located fairly close to the cafeteria so we made it there with good time. Once we were inside, Blayn informed me that we had fifteen minutes left.</p><p>I looked around the room. It looked pretty much the same as the girl's locker room. There were lockers, there were benches, there were showers, there were towels, everything. From the look of it, no different than the girl's.</p><p>Except that this was where I was about to have sex for the first time.</p><p>A tingle of excitement went through me at that thought. Looking at Blayn I said, ""So how do you wanna do this?""</p><p>Blayn grabbed a couple towels and set them on the floor. ""You have to be on your back and I get on top of you and stick my dick in you and move it around. You can lie on the towels here. It'll be more comfortable that way.""</p><p>""How nice of you to think of me,"" I muttered as I lay down on the towels. Comfort was not really an option, it seemed.</p><p>""No, no,"" Blayn said. ""You gotta take off your clothes.""</p><p>""My clothes?""</p><p>""Yeah, how else will we do it?""</p><p>""Oh."" I thought about it. ""Alright, but I don't wanna be all the way naked. I'll leave my shirt on, ok?""</p><p>""Ok, ok, just hurry. We only got thirteen minutes left.""</p><p>""I know."" I wiggled out of my pants and after just a moment's hesitation took off my panties as well and laid back, my vagina exposed to a boy for the first time. I felt a little shy, but not too much. The idea that I was about to do something so adult as have sex was overwhelming everything else.</p><p>Blayn just looked at it in awe. ""Wow... so that's what it looks like.""</p><p>""Yeah."" I looked up at him. ""Are you going to take off your pants, too?""</p><p>""Oh, right."" Blayn rather awkwardly got out of his jeans and then pulled down his underwear. Up into view popped his penis, the first I'd ever seen. It looked to be only about three inches long. Maybe a little bigger. The idea of something like that going into me was still a little daunting, though.</p><p>""Ok,"" Blayn said, looking between my legs. ""Uh... where's the hole?""</p><p>""What hole?""</p><p>""You know. The hole where my dick is supposed to go?""</p><p>""Uh..."" I looked down at myself, not really sure. I wasn't about to admit that to Blayn, though. ""Right here,"" I said, pointing vaguely. ""Now hurry, we can't have to much time left.""</p><p>""Ok."" Blayn put one arm on each side of my body. He moved forward until I felt his penis brush against my vagina. He looked at me and grinned a little awkwardly. ""Well... here goes.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I replied, bracing myself.</p><p>Blayn flexed his body and I felt his penis push against my vagina. He pushed for several seconds and then relaxed.</p><p>""Nothing's happening. Felt kinda nice, though.""</p><p>""Yeah."" It had felt nice, that was for sure.</p><p>""Let's try again.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Blayn moved and wiggled on top of me for about two minutes, but nothing seemed to be happening. The pressure of his penis rubbing against me really felt nice, though.</p><p>""Blayn,"" I said, looking over my would-be lover's shoulder. ""We've only got about eight minutes left.""</p><p>""I know, I know!"" he said, sounding a little panicked. ""Just let me try something else, ok?""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Blayn sat up and took his penis in his hand. Looking down at me he said, ""Spread your legs as wide as you can, ok?""</p><p>""Ok."" I did so.""</p><p>Blayn moved forward a little and the tip of his penis brushed against me. I felt him probe around for a bit and then felt a really odd sensation. Blayn must've felt it too because he froze and blinked.</p><p>""I think this might be the place,"" he said in a hushed tone.</p><p>""I think you're right,"" was all I could say.</p><p>Blayn steadied himself and pushed against me. At first I didn't feel anything, but then I experienced the strangest sensation as SOMETHING began entering my body.</p><p>""Oh, wow,"" Blayn whispered. ""Wow, this must be the right place.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I whispered back.</p><p>Blayn adjusted himself on top of me and then pushed again. There was a faint, almost painful pressure between my legs and then with a sudden rush I felt him push all the way into me, every bit of my friend's twelve-year-old virgin penis sliding into my tight eleven-year-old virgin vagina. When he couldn't push anymore, he stopped and looked down at me.</p><p>""Oh, wow, Eliza... I really got it in you!""</p><p>""Yeah, I know,"" I managed to say.</p><p>""Oh... god, this feels good,"" he whispered, holding himself above me.</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""I'm gonna try moving... that's what you're supposed to do... move it in and out..."" he whispered as he started doing so. The sensation of Blayn's hard penis moving inside my preteen vagina was really amazing! I'd never experienced anything like it, and was damn happy to be experiencing it right now.</p><p>As Blayn began fucking me harder, my shirt began ridding up my body. He looked down at my still flat chest and then leaned down and kissed one of my nipples. A little tremor of delight went through my body at the contact.</p><p>""Oh... I liked that..."" I whispered.</p><p>""Cool,"" Blayn said as he did it again.</p><p>Now his movements on top of me were beginning to really speed up. The faster he went the better it felt for me. Almost on instinct I wrapped my legs around his thrusting preteen body as he fucked me harder and faster.</p><p>Then, suddenly, Blayn's eyes crossed. He let out a sound between a grunt and a whimper and pushed hard and deep into me. I felt his penis start kicking around inside my vagina. I didn't know why it was happening, but I knew it felt really good for me, and presumably for him, too.</p><p>Blayn stopped moving after that. He simply held himself over me, breathing hard and looking down at my face.</p><p>""I'm sorry... it just felt... too good... I can't... go on...""</p><p>Almost on cue the bell suddenly rang. Both Blayn and I looked at the clock.</p><p>""Shit! We gotta get outta here!"" he said. Quickly he sat up, his penis sliding out of me. There was a tiny bit of red on his penis and when I looked down, saw a small bit on the towel. I didn't mention it to Blayn, just quickly got dressed and got out of there.</p><p>When Blayn and I were nearly to our class rooms, he said, ""Well... I guess we know what the big deal's about.""</p><p>""Yeah."" I smiled at him. ""I really liked it.""</p><p>""Me, too.""</p><p>""You wanna do it again tomorrow?""</p><p>""Sure!""</p><p>""Cool."" I smiled at him and gave a little wave as I went into my class.</p>"
136,"Screwing at School, Part 2",Alex Hawk,,"['m+/f', '1st']",Part two of an inadvisably two part story.,2013-04-12T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Blayn and I kept fucking in the locker room during lunch every day for a week. We wanted to try and get together to do it elsewhere, like at one of our homes, but it never seemed to happen.</p><p>What did happen, though, was that the sex got better and better each time we did it. I went from just slightly liking it, to really getting into it! The feeling of Blayn's penis inside my vagina was the best thing I'd ever experienced, and I wanted to get it as much as I could.</p><p>At the start of the next week, Blayn and I made our way to the locker room like usual. As we entered, though, we could hear something strange. Odd noises.</p><p>""Is there someone else in here?"" Blayn whispered to me.</p><p>""I don't know.""</p><p>""Let's see.""</p><p>Quietly we crept among the lockers until we came to a small vacant area. There were two boys on a bench. Two naked boys. Each one sucking on the other one's penis in what I would later learn was called a sixty-nine. They were both really, really cute and it was actually quite beautiful watching them together like this.</p><p>""Holy shit!"" Blayn said.</p><p>Both boys looked up. They were named Eric and Dale and were both in a different class from mine, but I knew who they were.</p><p>""What... what are you guys doing here?"" Eric squeaked out, brushing his long blond hair out of his face and sitting up, trying to cover his hard penis with his hand.</p><p>""We could ask you the same!"" Blayn said. ""You guys were blowing each other!""</p><p>""We were not!"" Dale protested.</p><p>Blayn just gave him a look.</p><p>""Oh... alright. We were."" He hung his head and then looked up. ""But we're not gay or anything. It just feels good, you know? Wait... what were YOU guys doing here?""</p><p>""We came here to have sex!"" Blayn said, proudly. I rolled my eyes.</p><p>""What? Like real sex?"" Eric asked.</p><p>""Yeah!""</p><p>""Wow!"" Both naked boys looked over at me. Eric said, ""Can we watch you guys do it?""</p><p>""I don't care,"" Blayn said with a shrug. ""Do you care?"" he asked me.</p><p>""I guess not.""</p><p>""Ok. Let's get naked, then."" Blayn began getting out of his clothes.</p><p>I followed suit soon after he started, feeling a little strange at the idea of being naked in front of Eric and Dale. I didn't feel bad or anything. Just kind of... strange. I wondered, as I looked at their naked bodies, what it would be like to be fucked by them in addition to Blayn.</p><p>""Get off the bench, guys,"" Blayn ordered as Eric and Dale were drooling over my naked body. They glanced up and then stood up, moving aside.</p><p>I laid down on the bench and spread my legs so that Blayn could get between them. He did so, and then took hold of his penis, positioning himself. One series of short thrusts later and he was inside my vagina once more.</p><p>Both the other boys leaned in close to look down at where Blayn's penis went into my body. ""Holy shit, dude! You're really in her!"" Dale said in stunned tones.</p><p>""Yeah, I know..."" Blayn replied as he began fucking me slowly.</p><p>""What's it like?"" Eric asked, reaching down and fondling his penis. It was a tiny bit bigger than Blayn's, and had a few wisps of hair above it.</p><p>""Really sweet...""</p><p>Eric and Dale watched in silence as Blayn and I continued to fuck. I was actually getting kind of turned on by having an audience like this.</p><p>Finally Eric couldn't stand it anymore. He blurted out, ""Can I have a turn?""</p><p>Blayn didn't break his rhythm as he said, ""That's up... to Eliza...""</p><p>Eric looked at me with a pleading gaze.</p><p>Smiling a little I said, ""Yeah... when Blayn's done...""</p><p>""Cool!""</p><p>""Me, too?"" Dale asked.</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""Cool!""</p><p>Blayn's naked body kept moving on top of me as he fucked. Judging by the look on his cute face, I didn't think it would be too much longer until he was done. I was right. Soon he pushed deep inside me and moaned as his penis began twitching inside my vagina.</p><p>When Blayn was done fucking me, he pulled out, penis still stiff, and pointed down at me as he turned to Eric. ""Go ahead, man. Have fun.""</p><p>""Cool!"" Eric whispered in an awed tone. He got into position and looked down at my vagina. Then he looked up at my face with an uncertain expression.</p><p>""Here, let me help,"" I said. I took Eric's penis in my hand and put it in the right place.</p><p>""There?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Eric gave a little push and started sliding into me. Apparently remembering how Blayn had moved back and forth, he did the same, slowly working every inch of his twelve-year-old virgin penis deep into my tight eleven-year-old vagina. By the time he was completely inside, all I could see was the faint strands of hair that were above his erection.</p><p>""Ooooo... oh, wow..."" Eric whispered. He moved back and forth a little. ""Oh, this is nice...""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I whispered back. The fact that his penis was larger than Blayn's seemed to make a difference in how it felt to me, and it was a VERY nice difference!</p><p>Eric closed his eyes and was soon fucking me in a nice, unhurried way. I merely laid there and watched his cute body as he moved. I loved seeing the muscles under his skin as he fucked. That plus the feeling of his penis inside me was starting to make me feel better and better.</p><p>""Oh... ooooo... I'm cumming..."" Eric said, suddenly. He pushed deep inside me, and I felt his penis begin jerking like Blayn's always did, only there seemed to be more force behind it, and I thought I felt something splashing into me it happened.</p><p>After he was done, he pulled out and I saw a little string of something white going from the tip of his penis into my vagina. It broke as he moved completely away. I wondered what it was.</p><p>""Dude!"" breathed Blayn. ""Are you making sperm?""</p><p>""Yeah... for a couple months now..."" Eric said, breathing hard.</p><p>""Wow... hey, Eliza. He just left some sperm in you.""</p><p>""Oh!"" I blinked a little and thought about that. ""Ok,"" I finally said.</p><p>""I'm making sperm, too,"" Dale said, proudly.</p><p>""Cool,"" Blayn replied. ""I can't wait until I am.""</p><p>""So, my turn now?"" Dale asked me hopefully.</p><p>""Sure,"" Eric said, moving aside.</p><p>Dale got into the position Eric had just left. He looked down at me, young penis in hand. His was about the same length as Blayn's, but a tiny bit thicker, though not as much as Eric's. He did have a little bit more hair than Eric did.</p><p>""So, right here, right?"" Dale said, touching his penis to the entrance of my vagina.</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said with a little smile. I was going to get a third boy inside me today! What a cool thought that was!</p><p>Dale held his breath and pushed, slowly slipping his twelve-year-old virgin penis all the way up into my eleven-year-old vagina. The same vagina that had already had the penis of both Blayn and Eric inside it today. As the third one entered me, I felt an incredible surge of power and pleasure go through my body.</p><p>""Oh, Jesus,"" he said as he looked at the other boys. ""Oh... you weren't kidding, guys... oh... this is... wow...""</p><p>""Just wait til you start moving,"" Blayn said with a smile, his penis twitching with memory.</p><p>As Dale started fucking me, Eric looked down at Blayn. ""You ever get a blowjob?""</p><p>""No, why?""</p><p>Eric got down on his knees and without any preamble put his mouth around Blayn's hairless penis, moving his face back and forth. Blayn started to protest, but could only whimper and put his hand on the back of Eric's head. It was one of the coolest things I'd ever seen.</p><p>Then the pace of Dale's fucking began to increase as he started to reach the same place that both Blayn and Eric had reached. I was simply lost in pleasure at this point. I could feel Dale inside me, I could see Eric blowing Blayn, the stimulation was incredible! I felt a huge series of waves of pleasure pass through my body as my vagina clenched repeatedly around Dale's thrusting penis. I let out a happy moan as I experienced the best feeling of my young life.</p><p>I wasn't sure what had just happened, but whatever it was, it must've felt great to Dale, too, because he grunted and pushed into me as his penis kicked and I felt his sperm blasting out into my preteen vagina.</p><p>Only moments after Dale was done inside me, the bell rang. We all looked at each other and started racing to get dressed and sprinting off to our classes. I spent most of the rest of the day looking forward to tomorrow, when I knew I could get with the boys again. I let out a little sigh of regret at one point. It was too bad I couldn't get graded on this as a subject. I'd have had straight A's for sure!</p>"
137,"Wishful Thinking, Part 1",Alex Hawk,,"['teen', 'nosex', 'voy', 'mast', 'tranny']",Probably the stupidest plot I've ever come up with. Just dumb. I can't believe I actually wrote it. Please forgive me.,2013-04-14T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I let out a soft, quiet sigh as I peer through the blinds, hand stroking my penis as I watched Devin, thirteen-year-old neighbor boy, mowing my lawn. He'd ditched his shirt some time ago and was really, really easy on the eyes.</p><p>I was a thirty-two-year-old man who was intensely attracted to teenage boys. Seeing their young, cute bodies in motion, even without them having sex, was one of the best, most perfect things I'd ever experienced. I'd had sex with girl'0s aplenty back in the day. Heck, I had a thirteen-year-old son, Ebin, currently visiting his mother, due to one of those girls. But boys were my preference.</p><p>Much as I loved boys, I never acted on my desires for them. All I ever did was masturbate to pictures of teenagers and fantasize extensively. I had a large collection of kiddie-porn on my computer and regularly enjoyed it.</p><p>Part of why I never acted on my desires was because of fear of getting caught, but there was also the fact that I was, let's face it, an older man. More than twice the age of the boys that I wanted to have sex with. I'd had sex with guys my age and some a little younger, I considered myself gay, but never with a boy the age I really wanted. They were probably all straight, too, which made it even more difficult.</p><p>I felt very envious of teenage girls. The smart ones were able to get all the boy-penis they wanted while all I had was my hand, my porn and, currently, the sight of a beautiful young boy mowing the lawn without his shirt.</p><p>Eventually Devin finished mowing the lawn. Sadly, this happened before I came. I quickly zipped myself up as the boy walked up and knocked on the door. I opened it up, looking at his half-naked young body, a couple beads of sweat working down his chest, onto his stomach and disappearing into the loose fitting shorts he was wearing.</p><p>""I'm all done, sir,"" he said.</p><p>Smiling a little I said to him, ""Devin, I've told you. You can call me Kelly.""</p><p>""Ok. I'm sorry, Mister Kelly.""</p><p>I rolled my eyes. ""Just Kelly, Devin, just Kelly."" I walked outside and looked over the lawn. ""Very good!""</p><p>""Thanks!""</p><p>I had to fight down the urge to run my hands down his bare chest and cup his penis. I imagined it would be very beautiful.</p><p>Reaching into my pocket I pulled out my wallet and took out a twenty. ""Here you go,"" I said, handing it to him.</p><p>""Wow, really? I thought you were only going to pay me ten!""</p><p>""Well, I don't have a ten. Only a twenty. Besides, you did a really, really good job. I'm very pleased by all your hard work.""</p><p>""Thanks, Kelly!"" Devin said smiling. ""See, I remembered this time.""</p><p>""Yes, you did."" I so wanted to hold this boy. Kiss him, caress him, and fondle him.</p><p>He pocketed the money. ""Thanks a lot! I'll see you next week.""</p><p>""You're welcome,"" I said, waving to Devin as he walked. God, he had a cute little butt.</p><p>Quickly I sprinted back into my house, booted up my computer, found a series of pictures of a boy who resembled Devin and gave myself a pretty good orgasm, all the while dreaming and wishing that I could have the boy himself.</p><p>Images of Devin's body stayed with me all day, providing much distraction as I tried to get stuff done around the house. I kept picturing him naked, having sex with me, having sex with other boys, having sex with girls. Just having sex in general. I wanted the boy so much!</p><p>That night as I laid there in the darkness of my bed, I experienced another really good orgasm while picturing Devin fucking some lucky young girl. As I cleaned up my sperm with a towel I kept near the bed, one thought kept going through my mind.</p><p>""Man, I wish I could turn into an attractive teenage girl,"" I mumbled.</p><p>*BAM*</p><p>The light blinded me for a couple seconds, and there was an odd smell of spices and perfume. And there, hovering about a foot above my bed was a small, rather fat looking man about two feet tall and floating with his legs in the lotus position. He looked rather like Buddha only he had an odd smirk and was entirely nude. Thankfully his stomach was fat enough to act as something of a fig leaf, keeping me from seeing what I didn't really want to see.</p><p>""Good evening, effendi,"" he said, salaaming to me.</p><p>""Uh...""</p><p>""I am called Hasim. I am your most humble, worthless servant and am here to grant your wish.""</p><p>""Wish?"" I said, finding my voice.</p><p>""Your wish, Grand Magisterial Magnificence,"" he said a little testily. ""You wanted to be able to be a girl, yes?""</p><p>""Uh...""</p><p>The creature, a genie I supposed he was, sighed and pulled out a small tape recorder and pressed a button. My voice came out saying, ""Man, I wish I could turn into an attractive teenage girl.""</p><p>""Uh...""</p><p>""So I am here, O Lord of my Skills, to grant your wish.""</p><p>I shook my head. ""Ok, ok. I know what's happening. I'm sleeping and dreaming, yes?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Ah, but I'd expect you to say that as part of my dream.""</p><p>Hasim rolled his eyes. ""O Master, I do not desire to contradict you in your infinite wisdom. However I must contend that I am, in fact, real and not a vision caused by too much pepperoni pizza washed down with Kool-Aid.""</p><p>""Yeah, but... you're a genie, right?""</p><p>""Correct, O Ruler of the Heavens.""</p><p>""But genies don't exist.""</p><p>""Well, I'm sure, O Great Fount of All Wisdom, that you'd know better than me, what with me only being a genie and all,"" Hasim said, sounding testy again.</p><p>""Alright, alright,"" I said, holding up a hand to placate him. ""So you're real and you're a genie and you're here to grant my wish.""</p><p>""Correct, O Mighty One. I am but your humble servant."" He salaamed again.</p><p>I sat up, figuring still that this was a dream. I'd had stranger ones. Once I had a dream where I dreamt an entire documentary on the early days of the telephone system. It was historically factual, too. This dream was at least far more interesting.</p><p>""Ok... Hasim, right? So you're going to turn me into a girl?""</p><p>""Not unless that is your wish, O Worshipful One. What I shall do, in fact, is enable YOU to change from your current... form... to that of an comely maiden of approximately thirteen years of age.""</p><p>""And will I be able to change back?""</p><p>""At a whim, O Soon-to-be-Transmographying One.""</p><p>I considered this. ""What's the catch?""</p><p>""No catch, Great Sun of the Skies. You shall have this ability without strings or conditions.""</p><p>""Uh-huh... ok.""</p><p>""However...""</p><p>""Ah.""</p><p>Hasim pulled out a small bit of paper and looked it over. ""You shall have this ability for 240 hours. Ten days from the time you wake up. You shall only have the power for ten days.""</p><p>""Only ten days?"" I asked a little disappointed. Even if this was just a dream, I wanted more than that. ""Is there any way to make it, you know, permanent?""</p><p>""There is, Great... Great..."" Hasim thought quietly for a moment. ""Great Desirer of Boys.""</p><p>""That was pretty weak.""</p><p>Hasim shrugged. ""One does what one can, Most Illuminated Master of-""</p><p>""Let's just stop it with the honorifics, ok?""</p><p>""Sure."" The genie sat back and said, ""Ok, here's the deal, pal. You can make the power permanent by having no less than ten boys ejaculate into you. Each must be a virgin prior to the encounter.""</p><p>I blinked. ""What? What kind of condition is that?""</p><p>""The kind someone who planned to use the power to have sex with young boys might find to be fairly appealing,"" Hasim retorted.</p><p>I sat silently for a second. ""Ok, good point."" Something crossed my mind. ""I won't get pregnant, will I?""</p><p>""No, you'll be infertile,"" Hasim said, lighting up a cigarette he'd produced from somewhere. The smoke dissipated only a couple inches from him. ""So, what's it gonna be, bub? You want the wish or not?""</p><p>Thinking again I said, ""There's not, like, some weird Twilight Zone style thing that'll happen, is there? Like I'll turn into a beautiful teenage girl, but suddenly every cute young boy will be gay?""</p><p>Hasim rolled his eyes. ""You people are so paranoid these days.""</p><p>""Well, I'm just asking.""</p><p>""If you had clients to please, would you go out of your way to put on strange conditions and weird consequences that made them unhappy and screwed them over?""</p><p>""Cell phone companies do,"" I pointed out.</p><p>Hasim hesitated. ""Ok, that might be a valid point. But we genies don't.""</p><p>""Hmmm... and if I change my mind?""</p><p>""Then don't turn into a girl and don't have sex with ten boys and you'll be you again, just like you are now, though why you'd want that, I can't begin to guess.""</p><p>Staring hard at Hasim I said, ""You know, I kind of miss those honorifics.""</p><p>""I bet.""</p><p>Silence prevailed for a bit. Hasim pulled out a watch and was pointedly looking at it as I considered my options.</p><p>""What do I have to do to change?""</p><p>""Just will that it be so.""</p><p>""That's it?""</p><p>""That's it. What, you want to say some stupid little rhyme or something?""</p><p>""Well, not really,"" I confessed.</p><p>""Then accept what you get.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""So you gonna take this offer, then? I do have other appointments tonight.""</p><p>Shrugging I said, ""Sure. This is an interesting dream. Can't wait to see where it goes.""</p><p>""Fine, then."" Hasim put out his cigarette and cleared his throat. Speaking in a language I didn't recognize, he made many strange gestures and then finally stood up and said, ""Right, that's it.""</p><p>""I don't feel any different,"" I said after a bit.</p><p>Hasim rolled his eyes once more. ""Listen, mortal, I told you it wouldn't take effect until after you wake up.""</p><p>""Oh, right.""</p><p>""By the Great Hand of Allah you humans are so..."" He pulled himself together. ""Anyhow, let me help you sleep."" He pointed again at me and I felt my eyes grow heavy. The last I saw of Hasim was him muttering, ""I don't know. They promised me seventy-two virgins in Paradise, and what did I get? A bunch of raisins and a new job. Makes you wonder why you even bother...""</p><p>* * *</p><p>I woke with a start and a faint headache, the images of the dream still infused in my mind. I rolled over and laid on my back, thinking to myself how strange it had been, and how nice it might be to have something like that actually happen.</p><p>""Oh, well,"" I said to myself. Then I paused. ""Uh... hello?"" My voice didn't sound right.</p><p>I sat up and pulled the blanket back, looking down at myself. Where my penis should have been was a small slit with just a tiny bit of hair at the top. My beer gut was gone, replaced by smooth, flat stomach and my breasts had actually shrunk and firmed up, now looking very girly.</p><p>""Holy shit,"" I whispered, my voice sounding very different from what I was used to. Getting rather awkwardly to my feet I walked over to the mirror and looked.</p><p>I was a girl. No two ways about it.</p><p>Not a bad looking girl, either. I looked to be a young thirteen. I had blue eyes and blond hair and a nice face. I would have fucked me. I placed a hand on one of my breasts and ran it between them and down onto what I guessed was now officially my vagina. Little tingles went through my body as I touched myself.</p><p>""Oh, my god,"" I whispered. ""It wasn't just a dream.""</p><p>Then I thought about what Hasim had said about turning back. I closed my eyes and sort of imagined my vagina turning back into a penis. A shudder went through my body and when I opened my eyes I saw my old self looking at me.</p><p>""Oh, holy fuck!"" I said with a laugh. ""Oh, god! I can actually do this!""</p><p>I closed my eyes again and turned back once more into a girl, now giddy with excitement.</p><p>Now I could have any of the boys I wanted. Cute teenage boys could fuck me whenever I wished. Flouncing over to my bed, I laid down and started rubbing at my vagina, enjoying the incredible new pleasure of being a girl. I even quickly found the entrance and worked first one and then two fingers up into myself, pleased as pie.</p><p>I actually kept masturbating for several minutes, picturing a series of young boys on top of me, spending themselves within my vagina. I eventually reached my first orgasm as a girl moments later. It was quite a bit different from what I'd experienced as a man. I couldn't wait to have more!</p><p>Knowing that I'd have to gussy myself up for all this, I went and took a shower and then pondered what to wear. I wanted to go to the mall and buy myself some girl clothes, but first I had to figure out what to put on to get there. Finally a smart idea occurred to me and I went to my son's room, standing there naked and looking through his clothes, feeling rather naughty about the idea that I was the first girl to be naked in my boy's bedroom.</p><p>I eventually picked out a nice, loose, white t-shirt, a pair of boxers and a pair of shorts. I then added a pair of white socks and white tennis shoes. I looked good. Not great, but good. No bra, of course. I figured this was good enough, and headed out.</p><p>Quickly I realized I had a problem. I didn't have a driver's license as a thirteen-year-old girl. Sighing a little I headed to a nearby bus top. There would be a bus to the mall in a few minutes. Excellent. While I sat there, I looked around at the world, seeing a couple boys go by on their bikes. They checked me out as they passed. I checked them out, secure in the knowledge that I could probably get them to fuck me without any real effort. Wonderful.</p><p>The bus came and I went to the mall. I used my ATM card and pulled out three hundred bucks, which I used to buy myself all sorts of girl clothes. I was also aware of the eyes of many boys and men on me as I wandered. It was wonderful and I pondered the idea of just taking a boy and going to a dark corner and having him fuck me, but no. My first boy would be Devin.</p><p>Shopping done, I headed home, mind whirling with all the possibilities for what the next ten days might hold.</p>"
138,"Wishful Thinking, Part 2",Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teens', 'inc', '1st']",Probably the stupidest plot I've ever come up with. Just dumb. I can't believe I actually wrote it. Please forgive me.,2013-04-14T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I looked at myself in the mirror. I'd put on some of the clothes I'd bought at the mall. Currently I was wearing a very, very loose ""Hello Kitty"" t-shirt, a pair of loose fitting shorts and no panties or bra. I was pleased with the result. Looking like this, getting Devin would be no contest.</p><p>Looking over at the clock I saw that it was a little before one. Devin's parents didn't usually get home until after five, so that gave me four hours to get their son into bed. I'd spent the entire bus ride home trying to figure out how I was going to do this, and I had an idea or two that I thought might work.</p><p>I left the house, walking out the front door and down the street a little to Devin's house. Luckily enough, he was working on fixing his bike in the driveway.</p><p>I walked up to him, ""Hello,"" I said.</p><p>He looked up at me. I saw his eyes roam across my body. ""Uh... hi!""</p><p>""I'm Lisa,"" I said, having picked a name at random. I pointed to my house. ""I'm visiting my uncle Kelly and my cousin Ebin.""</p><p>""Oh! Ok, hi. I'm Devin.""</p><p>""Nice to meet you,"" I said with a little purr as I shook the boy's hand. I leaned forward enough to give the boy a great view down the front of my loose fitting t-shirt, giving him a great look at my bare, braless breasts. ""What ya doin'?""</p><p>""Huh? Oh."" With an effort he pulled his eyes away. ""Well, my gear shifter was acting up, so I thought I might try to fix it, but I don't think I really know what to do.""</p><p>Thank you, god, I thought to myself. I had just the perfect solution in mind. ""Well, I think my uncle has some bike repair manuals back in the house. I remember seeing some in there. I've done a little work on my own bike, too, so I might be able to help you.""</p><p>""Really? Cool!""</p><p>""Yeah. Let's go back to my uncle's house and we can work on your bike together.""</p><p>""Alright."" Devin stood his bike up and started rolling it back towards my house. ""So how old are you?""</p><p>""Thirteen."" It had seemed like a good, plausible age to claim. Hasim had said, after all, that my body would look thirteen or thereabouts.</p><p>""Cool, me, too.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>Once we got back to my house, I said, ""Let's take the bike into the garage. My uncle has some tools and stuff in there.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>While he parked the bike in the garage, I went and grabbed my old bike manuals. I actually had spent some time cycling back before I got all fat and old. Once I was back in the garage with Devin, I shut the garage door and turned on the light.</p><p>""Why'd you close the door?""</p><p>I shrugged. ""I just think it'll be easier to work without the heavy difference in light-levels from the inside to the outside."" It seemed to make a decent bullshit reason.</p><p>""Oh. Ok.""</p><p>""So let's look at this thing.""</p><p>I leaned forward again, making sure that Devin could see down the front of my shirt, and started helping him work on his bike. The problem was pretty easy and wouldn't take more than a couple minutes to fix. I was determined to drag it out a little more than that.</p><p>After twenty minutes of repair work I said back and took a deep breath, sweat coming off my body. ""It's getting really warm in here.""</p><p>""Yeah."" I could see a little sweat on his face, too.</p><p>""Gotta cool off a little."" I made like I was about to pull off my shirt and then hesitated, trying to make myself blush. ""Oh, wait. I forgot I'm not wearing anything under this.""</p><p>Devin blinked a little and in an oh-so-casual voice said, ""Well, you know, I mean, it wouldn't bother me if you took it off anyhow...?""</p><p>""You wouldn't mind?"" I asked the boy in a very innocent tone.</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Ok."" I pulled my shirt up and off, leaving me bare-breasted in front of this cute little teenage boy who I'd wanted for so long. I arched my back and stretched. ""Ah... that's much nicer.""</p><p>""Yeah..."" Devin said, staring right at my breasts.</p><p>""You gonna take your shirt off, too?""</p><p>""Uh... sure, I guess."" He pulled off his shirt, exposing his perfect little chest.</p><p>I went back to helping him work on his bike. Well, really, it was me doing most of the work while he kept looking at my breasts. I didn't mind this even in the slightest. I kept looking at the boy's crotch, happy to see a bulge inside his shorts.</p><p>Pretty soon we were done working on his bike. I sat back and raised my knees just a little, enough to give Devin a glimpse down my shorts where he would, hopefully, see my vagina due to my lack of panties. From the little gasp of breath and the way his eyes targeted me down there, I figured that was indeed what was happening.</p><p>""Well, your bike should be working now,"" I said with a smile.</p><p>""Huh?"" He pulled his eyes up, straying onto my breasts and then up onto my face. ""Oh. Yeah, right. Thanks for your help!""</p><p>""No problem,"" I said. I leaned forward and pulled the boy to me, giving him a tight hug, feeling my bare breasts against his bare chest.</p><p>""..."" Devin managed to say.</p><p>I sat back. ""Yuck. We're both really sweaty, you know that?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""I'm gonna go to take a shower,"" I said, standing up. ""You wanna come with me?""</p><p>""Uh... what, you mean take a shower with you?""</p><p>""Yeah. If you shower together, you save on water. I wanna make my uncle happy, you know?""</p><p>""You mean, like, naked?""</p><p>""Well, yes, unless you want your clothes to get wet.""</p><p>""But..."" Devin's hormones seemed to suddenly sit up and throttle his brain. ""Well, ok.""</p><p>""Come on."" I started walking out of the garage, Devin following me. I remembered being a thirteen-year-old boy. I would have done a lot to shower with a cute girl. That, mind you, being before I discovered that what I really wanted was other thirteen-year-old boys.</p><p>Once we were in the bathroom I quickly stripped out of my clothes and turned away from Devin, leaning down to fiddle with the shower controls and making sure the boy got an eyeful of my bared backside.</p><p>""Ok,"" I said, standing back up and turning around. I looked at Devin. ""You're not planning to wear those into the shower are you?""</p><p>""Uh..."" He pulled his eyes from my vagina. ""Uh... yes. I mean, no! Right! Sorry."" He very shyly unbuttoned and then unzipped his shorts. He lowered them and his boxers down and stood back up, one hand covering his penis.</p><p>""You look really cute, Devin,"" I said, pleased that I could finally speak out loud a thought I'd been holding in for months.</p><p>""Thanks, Lisa...""</p><p>I pulled back the curtain. ""Come on, let's get wet."" I got into the shower, Devin shyly following me and keeping one hand covering his teenage penis. I couldn't wait to actually see it! I got nice and wet, both front and back, and then stepped aside and said to Devin, ""Go ahead and get yourself soaked, too.""</p><p>Rather awkwardly Devin brushed past me, his bare butt rubbing against mine as he moved. I'd made sure to stand in such a way that he wouldn't be able to avoid touching me. I got a good look at that butt while he scooted past. Beautiful. Keeping the one hand over his penis, he did his best to get wet.</p><p>""Isn't it hard to do that with your hand there?"" I asked him.</p><p>""Uh... well...""</p><p>""You don't need to cover it up, you know.""</p><p>""I don't?"" he asked in a very timid sounding voice.</p><p>""No.""</p><p>Devin was still facing away from me, but I saw his hand come away from his penis as he very shyly reached up to soak his hair. As he stood there I said, ""I'm going to help you wash your back.""</p><p>""Oh? Uh... ok.""</p><p>I took the soap in my hand and started rubbing it all over Devin's bare back and shoulders, getting him good and soapy. Eventually, of course, I worked my way down onto his perfect little boybutt, rubbing the soap all over his buttocks and even up in-between them, hearing the boy's breathing go a little ragged as I did so. Lastly I worked down onto his legs and when I was done stood up.</p><p>""Ok, you might wanna turn around and rinse off now.""</p><p>Devin took a deep breath and slowly turned around. I now had my first look at his hard teenage penis. It looked to be just a little less than five inches long, had just a small amount of pubic hair and was throbbing with arousal. It occurred to me that I was only minutes away from at last getting this young boy's erection inside me.</p><p>I reached out and started rubbing the soap onto him. ""I'll do your front, too, but you gotta promise to do my front and back, ok?""</p><p>""Uh... ok,"" Devin managed to say.</p><p>I moved my hands down his well-developed chest and down onto his flat stomach, soaping his smooth skin as I did so. When I finally reached his penis, I didn't even flinch, I simply took it in my soapy hand and gave it a couple strokes, pleased to hear him start breathing a little harder and even more pleased to see some pre-cum gathering at the tip. Then I let it go and worked my way down onto his legs and then finally stood up.</p><p>""There you go,"" I said with a smile as I handed him the soap. This time I moved past him to get to the water, making sure that as we moved by each other, it was face to face. I felt his penis brushing against my hip as we moved. Wonderful.</p><p>Once under the water I faced away from him and said, ""Ok, go to it.""</p><p>I felt Devin's hands move across my back and shoulders. It certainly felt nice, but he was concentrating just on those areas.</p><p>""Go lower,"" I said after a bit.</p><p>""Ok...""</p><p>Devin's hands moved down to cup my butt. He just held it for a few seconds and then started rubbing the soap all around. He was trying his best to get as long of a feel as he thought he could get away with, but eventually left my ass worked his way down onto my legs. Finally he said, ""Ok, I think I'm all done.""</p><p>""Great! Before I turn around, I gotta get my hair real quick."" I very quickly bent over and took a couple steps back, happy to feel Devin's hard penis suddenly resting against my butt. I started washing my hair as he stepped back a tiny bit. Not turning around or anything I said to him, ""Since I'm bent over like this, soap me up back there, ok?""</p><p>""Uh... alright."" Devin nearly dropped the soap onto the floor in his excitement, but he got a grip on it and then very gently started rubbing first at my ass and then between the buttocks.</p><p>""A little lower and more forward,"" I whispered after a few seconds.</p><p>I actually heard him swallow over the sound of the shower. ""Right here?"" he asked, his fingertips brushing against my vagina.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>I did my best to pretend not to notice the boy's fingers as he rubbed at my vagina, getting soap all over my labia and clitoris. It was all I could do not to scream out in total pleasure. Instead what I had to do was grit my teeth and said, ""Be careful not to get any soap in there."" I remembered Ebin's mother giving me the same warning the first time we showered together.</p><p>""Huh?""</p><p>I reached behind and took the boy's free hand in mine. It was awkward doing this without being able to see anything, but I eventually managed to line his finger up with my vagina and settled back onto it, feeling it slide up into me.</p><p>""In here,"" I whispered. ""Don't get any soap in here.""</p><p>""I... oh... I won't, I promise.""</p><p>""In fact, just keep your finger in there so that you won't be able to, even by accident, ok?"" I said as I let go of his hand.</p><p>""Alright."" The boy went back to his soaping, shocks of pleasure going through my body as each bit of motion caused his finger to move within my vagina.</p><p>After a couple moments of this I said to Devin, ""Hey, can you help me shampoo my hair?""</p><p>""Sure. How?""</p><p>""Take your finger out of me.""</p><p>""Ok."" I felt his wonderful presence leaving my body.</p><p>""Now move up and stand real close.""</p><p>""Ok."" Devin took a step nearer to me.</p><p>""No, I mean REAL close.""</p><p>I thought I heard him swallow again as he moved another couple steps forward. I could feel the heat from his body against mine.</p><p>""Come on, closer than that.""</p><p>Devin took one last set of steps and I felt his penis pushing up against me.</p><p>I let out a little sigh of happy pleasure, but then said to him, ""No, closer than that. Hold on a second."" I reached back and took his penis in my hand pulling it gently downward so that it was between my legs, his shaft rubbing against my vagina. ""There, that's better.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Devin whispered.</p><p>""Now, just take some shampoo,"" I said, handing him the bottle,"" and rub it through my hair.""</p><p>""Ok."" Leaning over my body, he started doing so, his penis brushing against my vagina with each bit of movement.</p><p>""That's very nice,"" I whispered. ""You're really good.""</p><p>""Thanks..."" he managed to reply.</p><p>""Wonderful,"" I whispered. Then I said, ""There's not any shampoo or soap going into me, is there?""</p><p>""Uh... I don't think so?""</p><p>""We'd better be certain.""</p><p>""Ok. How?""</p><p>Now I had to be very careful. I moved my hips so that my vagina rubbed against his penis from the shaft down to the tip, which let it spring up just a little. As it did so, I moved backwards, feeling the tip come to rest right next to the entrance to my vagina.</p><p>""We just have to stick something inside so that no soap can get in.""</p><p>""We do?"" he asked, sounding very unsure.</p><p>I said nothing. I merely reached back and took hold of Devin's erection, lining it up. Once it was in place I backed up, feeling his thirteen-year-old virgin penis slide slowly and smoothly into my incredibly wet, ready and, technically I suppose, virgin vagina. I stopped moving but felt him pushing up against me, trying to get a little deeper inside of me.</p><p>""There... "" I whispered, pleased beyond all reckoning that I was now getting fucked by one of the most wonderful boys I'd ever met. I hadn't originally planned to take his virginity in the shower. I'd just wanted to warm him up in here and have him fuck me in the bedroom, but oh, well.</p><p>Looking over my shoulder at the young boy I said, ""Now no soap can get in.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Devin whispered back, trying to keep himself steady. He'd stopped moving entirely and was just holding his penis inside my vagina. He had an expression of total, blissed-out joy plastered on his cute little face.</p><p>""You know you're fucking me, right?"" I said, grinning at him.</p><p>Letting out a breath he'd been holding, Devin said, ""Yeah...""</p><p>""You can move if you want.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Holding onto my shoulders Devin began very awkwardly thrusting into me, his pelvis slapping against my butt as he began fucking. I closed my eyes and rode on the tide of pleasure his hard young penis was giving me. I wondered if it always felt this good for a girl to get fucked? I certainly hoped so! I had nine other boys get laid by in the next few days, after all.</p><p>""Oh, god, this feels so good,"" Devin whispered.</p><p>""Oh, yes,"" I whispered back. I could feel the boy's body pressing against me, his penis inside me, the water beating down on us both. What a wonderful way to spend an afternoon!</p><p>Suddenly Devin said, ""I... oh... oh, god... I think... oooooh..."" He pushed hard against me and I felt his whole body shudder as his penis began spasming inside me, his teenage sperm shooting up into my waiting vagina.</p><p>At the moment of Devin's climax, as his sperm began blasting into me, I saw in front of my eyes a large ""10"" that slowly rolled over like an odometer until it read ""9"". I'd done my first boy. That thought was enough to trigger my first orgasm as a girl being fucked by a boy and I let out a loud moan as my vagina contracted hard around Devin's penis.</p><p>Once we were both done cumming, we stood there trying to get our breath back. I moved forward and stood up, feeling Devin's penis sliding out of my vagina. I turned around and gave him a tender little kiss on the mouth.</p><p>""Thank you, Devin. That was very nice.""</p><p>""You're welcome,"" he said, looking vaguely stunned.</p><p>""Was that your first time?""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""You were very good.""</p><p>""Thanks...""</p><p>I turned off the water and got out, drying myself with a towel. I handed the other towel to Devin who got out, blushing a little as he dried off. His penis was still hard. Oh, he was so adorable!</p><p>I took his hand and said, ""Come with me.""</p><p>""Where are we going?"" he asked quietly.</p><p>""Ebin's bedroom.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Because I want to have you fuck me again.""</p><p>""Oh...""</p><p>I turned around and took hold of his penis, giving it a couple slow strokes. ""You don't mind that idea, do you?""</p><p>""Oh, god, no.""</p><p>""Good boy."" I gave him a little kiss. ""Now come on.""</p><p>I'd set up Ebin's bedroom so that it would look like I was sleeping there. Like I was a niece who'd come to visit and was using her cousin's bedroom while he was away. It had seemed like a good idea. Now I was about to get fucked by a very cute boy on my son's bed. The thought was beyond erotic.</p><p>Once we were in Ebin's room I laid down on his bed and pulled Devin down on top of me. I gave him a couple kisses.</p><p>""Why..."" He swallowed. ""Why are you doing this with me?""</p><p>""Because I like you. You're really cute, and you're really nice.""</p><p>""I am?""</p><p>""Yeah."" I gave him another kiss. ""You wanna fuck me again?</p><p>""Yeah..."" Devin said, a cute grin spreading across his adorable face.</p><p>""Good."" I took his penis and lined it up with my vagina. ""Go ahead and push it in.""</p><p>""Alright,"" Devin said in a quiet voice. He pushed, and his beautiful penis slid back into my vagina once more. ""Oh, god, that's so incredible,"" he whispered as he lowered his body on top of mine.</p><p>""I like it, too,"" I said, reaching up to brush a little of his damp hair out of his eyes. ""I'm glad to have you inside me.""</p><p>""It's real cool like this... I like looking at you..."" he said with a sweet, innocent little smile.</p><p>""I like that part, too."" I looked down to where our bodies were joined, only the barest hint of Devin's penis sticking out of my vagina.</p><p>Devin began screwing me, doing his best to keep his penis as deep inside me as he could. It felt really, really nice in this position. Much better than doing it doggie-style had been. I vowed that in the future when I took a boy's virginity, it would be with either him or me on top. I wanted to see their young faces twisted in pleasure.</p><p>I put one of my hands on Devin's shoulders, pulling him close to me while the other hand went down on this hard, smooth butt, feeling it move while he fucked me. This boy's body was so incredible! I made another vow that he'd fuck me as often as I could once I managed to make this power of mine permanent.</p><p>Devin eventually reached his orgasm, as boys do, after fucking me for about five minutes. I didn't cum that time or the third time, but I climaxed the fourth and fifth times that we had sex that day. I made sure to tell him, as he got dressed, not to tell anyone about this. He said he would and wanted to know if we could get together again. I told him sure, but that it might be a day or two. He said that would be fine and left with a cheerful smile on his face.</p><p>I went to bed that night with a great feeling of triumph. I didn't know for sure how I'd get myself a young virgin tomorrow, but I knew I'd find a way. I couldn't wait to see what that way would be!</p><p>END</p>"
139,"Doing It, Part 1",Alex Hawk,,"['b+', 'bi', 'mast']",Six kids at a summer camp have adventures together and learn all about 'doing it'.,2013-04-26T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""So have either of you guys Done It yet?"" Jeff asked us.</p><p>""No,"" said Jacob.</p><p>I shook my head. ""I really want to, though. Have you Done It yet?""</p><p>""No,"" Jeff said. ""I saw a girl naked once, though.""</p><p>""Cool!"" both Jacob and I said. It was very late at night, almost time for lights out, and the three of us were in a small tent we all shared at summer camp. We were currently talking about sex. Being twelve, like all the other kids here, talking was all we were likely to have done. At least Jeff had seen a girl naked, though, which put him a few marks above us.</p><p>""Who was she?"" I asked.</p><p>""My older sister. She was getting into the shower and I didn't know she was in there, but I saw her whole body.""</p><p>""Wow,"" Jack said. ""That must've been cool.""</p><p>Jeff nodded. ""Oh, it was.""</p><p>""She hot?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah. She had really nice tits. Too bad she's my sister, or I would have fucked her right there."" He grinned at me. ""I'd certainly fuck your sister, Emmet.""</p><p>""Sally?"" I asked in surprise. She was my twin sister and was here at camp with me. ""She's not that cute.""</p><p>The other two boys looked at me like I was stupid. ""Are you blind?"" Jack asked me. ""She's fucking cute!""</p><p>""Yeah!"" chimed in Jeff.</p><p>""I wonder what it feels like to fuck a girl?"" Jack asked aloud.</p><p>""I bet it's sweet,"" Jeff said.</p><p>""My older brother has a girlfriend he's fucked. He says it really cool. Like a hundred times better than jerking off,"" I said in tones of great amazement. I couldn't picture ANYTHING feeling better than jerking off.</p><p>""Do you jerk off?"" Jack asked, looking at me.</p><p>""Yeah. Do you?""</p><p>""Yeah. What about you, Jeff?""</p><p>""Yeah, of course I do. Doesn't everyone?""</p><p>I said, ""Not girls. They don't have anything to tug on.""</p><p>Jack chuckled a little. ""They finger themselves. I read about it.""</p><p>""Finger?"" asked Jeff.</p><p>""You know. They stick a finger in their pussies and move it like it's a boy's dick.""</p><p>""Wow,"" I said, picturing that. ""That would be cool to see.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Jeff said, a faraway look in his eyes. ""That gives me such a hardon.""</p><p>I laughed. ""I've had one ever since we started talking about this.""</p><p>""Me, too,"" confessed Jack.</p><p>""How big is yours?"" I asked him, curious.</p><p>""Uh... I don't know. Like three or four inches, I guess. Yours?""</p><p>""Probably about the same. What about you, Jeff?""</p><p>""The same, I guess. Hang on, I got an idea."" He turned around and rooted about in his duffel bag, eventually pulling out a small tape measure. ""I brought this for when I catch fish.""</p><p>""Cool,"" I said.</p><p>""You guys wanna see exactly how big we are?"" he asked, showing it off.</p><p>Jack said, ""Sure, I wouldn't mind knowing.""</p><p>I nodded. ""Might be cool.""</p><p>""Ok. Who goes first?""</p><p>""Well, it was your idea,"" I replied. ""How about you?""</p><p>Jeff shrugged. ""Ok."" He got up onto his knees. He, like the rest of us, was wearing only pajama bottoms and boxers. He pulled them down enough to let his penis pop up. He was a little smaller than me, I thought, and he didn't have any hair yet. I had a small, tiny bit of hair that was starting to grow in.</p><p>Jeff extended the tape and placed it along the shaft. He looked down. ""Three-and-a-quarter inches,"" he said.</p><p>""Not bad,"" said Jack.</p><p>Jeff passed the tape measure to him and sat back, giving his penis a couple strokes.</p><p>Jack sat up and pulled down his pajama bottoms and boxers. His penis looked about the same size as mine but I could tell he didn't have as much hair as I did. Only a couple strands. I wondered if he could cum yet. I could, but I was older than the other boys. I'd be thirteen in a month.</p><p>""Three-and-three-quarters,"" he said.</p><p>""Really?"" asked Jeff.</p><p>""Look for yourself.""</p><p>Jeff leaned down and looked at Jack's penis. ""Huh. Ok. Your turn, Emmet."" Jack passed me the tape measure and sat back, stroking his erection like Jeff was.</p><p>Sitting up now, I pulled down my bottoms and boxers like the other boys had, my own penis pointing up at the top of the tent. I laid the measure along side my virgin erection and tried to read the number.</p><p>""Four inches. Almost,"" I amended.</p><p>""Four? That can't be right,"" Jack said, sounding surprised.</p><p>""So look.""</p><p>Jack leaned in close and put one of his fingers on the edge of the tape to hold it in place. He was nearly touching my penis. I held my breath, scared to move.</p><p>""Yeah, it really is four. Damn. You got more hair than me, too.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""What's it like to have hair?"" Jeff asked, looking at my penis.</p><p>I pulled it down a little to give them a better view. ""It's cool. Kinda itches sometimes, though.""</p><p>""Can I touch it?"" he asked.</p><p>""You wanna touch my dick?""</p><p>Jeff rolled his eyes. ""No, just the hair.""</p><p>""Oh. Well, ok.""</p><p>Jeff brushed his fingers against the curly strands. ""Wow... different from the head on your hair, huh?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Can I touch it, too?"" Jack asked.</p><p>""You got hair of your own,"" I pointed out to him.</p><p>""Yeah, but not very much.""</p><p>""Ok, if you want to.""</p><p>Jacks fingers now brushed against the small patch of pubic hair. ""Cool. Mine'll be like that soon, huh?""</p><p>""Yeah, probably.""</p><p>We heard one of the counselors going around the tents telling everyone it was lights out. We quickly stashed our penises back into our clothing just as we heard a tapping on the door of the tent.</p><p>""Lights out, boys,"" the counselor said.</p><p>""Ok, Mr Dickinson,"" Jeff said as he sat up to turn off the light at the top of the tent.</p><p>As the counselor walked away we all laid there in the darkness listening to the sounds of our breathing. I eventually heard another sound.</p><p>""Is that you, Jack?""</p><p>""What?"" he asked, sounding guilty as the sound stopped.</p><p>""Are you jerking off?""</p><p>""No... well, maybe a little, yeah. I can't help it.""</p><p>""I'm kind of jerking, too,"" Jeff said.</p><p>Reaching down in the darkness I pulled my penis back out and started rubbing it. ""Yeah, me, too, now,"" I said.</p><p>""It's fun, huh?"" Jack said.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>We laid there beating off together for a few more moments. ""What are you guys thinking about?"" I asked.</p><p>""Sally,"" Jeff and Jack both said. As I laughed a little, Jeff said, ""What are you thinking about?""</p><p>""Jessica."" She was one of the girls in my sister's tent, along with a third girl named Molly.</p><p>""How do you guys jerk off?"" Jeff asked.</p><p>""What do you mean?"" I said.</p><p>""Well... let me show you how I do it."" I heard him fumble around and saw him turn on his flashlight. It was aimed at his penis. He was holding it with just his thumb and forefinger around the shaft. He gave it a couple strokes. ""See? You guys do it this way?""</p><p>""I don't,"" Jack said. He took the flashlight and pointed it at his penis. I saw that he was holding it with two fingers on one side of the shaft and his thumb on the other. ""How do you do it, Emmet?""</p><p>I took the flashlight and focused it on my penis. I masturbated by wrapping all my fingers and thumb around it and stroking away. I did this now, letting my friends watch. To an extent it seemed weird that I was jerking off in front of someone else, but it also didn't seem like that big of a deal.</p><p>""I gotta try that,"" Jeff said. I heard him moving around and shined the light onto his penis where he was beating off the way I did.</p><p>""What do you think?"" I asked as the flashlight was turned off.</p><p>""Feels pretty good.""</p><p>""I'll try it, too."" Jack started masturbating in the same way. ""Yeah, that is pretty nice.""</p><p>""Hey..."" Jeff said slowly. ""I got a weird idea. You guys gotta promise not to freak out, ok?""</p><p>""Ok,"" I said, continuing to stroke.</p><p>""Sure, what is it?"" asked Jack.</p><p>""Well... we all got different ways to jerk off. So, like, you guys wanna try doing each of our ways on each other?""</p><p>""What do you mean?"" I asked into the silence that followed.</p><p>""Well... like you jerk me off your way, I do Jack my way and he does you his way. Then we all switch. That way everyone gets to feel what each way is like.""</p><p>""We can all just do each different way on ourselves,"" Jack pointed out.</p><p>""Yeah, but this way we get to feel it the way the other person does it. You know?""</p><p>I considered this. ""Well... I don't know. It might be kind of cool just to try it. I mean, if we don't like it we can always stop, right?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Jack finally said, ""Well, yeah, I guess we can see what it's like.""</p><p>""Cool,"" Jeff said. ""Ok, let's all move closer together.""</p><p>We all scooted together into a rough triangle. I said, ""So it was me on you, you on Jack and Jack on me?""</p><p>""Right.""</p><p>I took a deep breath. ""Well, let's get started, then."" So saying, I reached out into the darkness until I found what felt like Jeff's penis and started to slowly stroke it. It was strange holding onto another guy's penis, but it didn't really feel all that bad or anything.</p><p>""Cool. Ok, I'll do Jack now and Jack, you start on Emmet."" I heard and felt Jeff moving around and seconds later felt Jack's hand fumbling around trying to find my penis. He finally found it and started masturbating me.</p><p>Jack's method of masturbation was very odd, especially when he was doing it to me. No one but me had ever touched my penis before and now someone else wasn't just touching it, they were jerking me off. It felt really good, though.</p><p>""This is pretty cool,"" Jack said. ""Good idea, Jeff.""</p><p>""Thanks.""</p><p>The three of us sat there in the dark tent jerking each other off for I don't know how long. After a while, though, Jeff said, ""Let's switch around, ok?""</p><p>""Ok,"" I said. I let go of Jeff's penis and fumbled around until I got my hand on Jack's, noting the different texture and feel from his penis compared to mine compared to Jeff's.</p><p>Jeff's hand felt better on me than Jack's had. His method of masturbating seemed to really get the job done. I wondered if I could end up having an orgasm from him doing this to me? Was it even possible to cum while someone else was jerking you off?</p><p>Apparently it was because I heard Jack's shaky voice saying, ""Hey, Emmet... you keep that up... and I'm gonna cum...""</p><p>""I'm getting close, too..."" Jeff whispered, the pace of his hand on my penis increasing, pushing me towards the line.</p><p>Suddenly Jack's penis started twitching in my hand as he had his orgasm. I heard him moan, but I didn't feel any sperm or anything. He must not be making any yet, I thought. Either way, though, it was enough to make me cum and I was making sperm. Jeff's hand suddenly was coated rather completely with a generous amount of it.</p><p>I then heard Jeff moan and shortly thereafter heard Jack say, ""Ew! What IS this shit?""</p><p>Jeff, rather breathlessly, said, ""That's my cum, dude...""</p><p>""Yuck! Oh, it's all sticky! Ew!""</p><p>""Here, wipe it off on here,"" Jeff said, handing something to the other boy.</p><p>""You're not making sperm yet, are you, Jack?"" I asked him. ""I didn't feel any on my hand when I made you cum."" Wow, I thought. I actually made another guy cum!</p><p>""No, I'm not. God, this stuff is disgusting! Ugh.""</p><p>""Oh, it's not so bad once you're the one who's making it,"" Jeff said with a little chuckle. ""Sorry, dude. I probably should have warned you.""</p><p>""It's ok, man. Next time I'll know better.""</p><p>I heard someone outside the tent and hissed, ""Cheese it, guys. Someone's outside.""</p><p>A flashlight passed over our tent as we quickly hid under our sleeping bags. It was just the counselors making sure everyone was down for the night. We heard them walk off, quietly talking to each other.</p><p>""That was close,"" Jack said.</p><p>""Yeah. We'd better get to sleep,"" I put in.</p><p>""Ok. Good night, guys,"" Jack said with a little yawn.</p><p>Both Jeff and I made our goodnights and laid back to drift off to sleep. I was still kind of horny because of what we'd just done. I'd never been jerked off by anyone before but I really, really liked it! The fact that Jack had implied we'd do it again filled my mind with all sorts of thoughts of possible upcomming pleasure. With those ideas in my mind, I eventually drifted off to slumberland.</p>"
140,"Doing It, Part 2",Alex Hawk,,"['m+', 'f+', 'nosex']",The boys stage an ill-advised panty raid on the girls. Consequences ensue.,2013-04-26T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""This isn't a good idea, Emmet,"" Jack muttered as we crept quietly through the sleeping campground. It was about two in the morning, and needless to say, if we were caught it would be bad.</p><p>""It was YOUR idea!"" I replied.</p><p>""Look, guys, we're almost there, ok? All we gotta do is get into the cabin, grab what we're there for and leave!"" Jeff said.</p><p>""Why aren't we doing this when they're gone?"" I asked for about the tenth time.</p><p>Jeff sighed. ""There's no point in a panty-raid if the people you're raiding are gone.""</p><p>""Shut up, guys,"" Jack said. ""There's the cabin.""</p><p>We paused behind a couple trees and looked at the cabin occupied by my sister Sally and her cabin-mates, Jessica and Molly. Our goal: sneak into the cabin wearing improvised masks, grab their underwear and sprint back to our own cabin. It was a stupid idea, but we were twelve, horny and bored.</p><p>Slowly, quietly, we crept towards the cabin, our ears attentive for anything unusual, our eyes searching around for signs of trouble. Nothing. All was clear. We moved ever forward and paused at the door to gather our wits. Then on the count of three we threw open the door and charged into the cabin at full speed!</p><p>No one was there.</p><p>We stood there in confusion for just an instant before Jeff said, ""It's a trap!""</p><p>As we turned to bolt from the cabin the door shut, and bright lights, which turned out to be flashlights, blinded us. As our eyes adjusted we saw the girls standing there in their nightgowns, obviously ready for us.</p><p>We were screwed.</p><p>""Well, well, well..."" Molly began. ""What have we here? Three lost boys, on their way to Neverland?""</p><p>""Uh... yes?"" Jack hazarded.</p><p>""No,"" Molly said flatly. ""Take off the masks.""</p><p>Sighing we each pulled our masks off. My sister let out a little laugh. ""I KNEW that was you, Emmet.""</p><p>""Look, Sally, this wasn't my idea,"" I began.</p><p>""Save it boys,"" said Jessica. ""We caught you trying to raid us, and now you're ours to punish.""</p><p>""Punish?"" Jeff echoed weakly.</p><p>""Either you get punished by us or we turn you over to the counselors,"" Sally said.</p><p>""Take your pick, boys,"" Molly put in. ""We'll wait.""</p><p>I turned to Jack and Jeff. ""You realize, right, that we're fucked.""</p><p>Both of them nodded and Jeff elbowed Jack. ""You idiot. This was your idea.""</p><p>""I didn't expect them to know we were coming!"" Jack protested.</p><p>""How DID they know we were coming?"" I wondered.</p><p>""It doesn't matter now. The main question we have to answer is do we do what they want or risk having the counselors punish us?"" asked Jeff.</p><p>As we thought about this, I said, ""Well, look, whatever they wanna do to us won't be as bad as what the counselors want. And if they want us to do something really bad, all we have to do is call their bluff and get them in trouble for trying to blackmail us.""</p><p>""That makes sense,"" Jack said as Jeff nodded.</p><p>I turned the girls. ""Ok, what sort of punishment do you have in mind?""</p><p>""Well,"" said Molly, ""since you came here to steal our underwear it's only fair that we should steal yours. So take off whatever underwear you have on and we'll let you go.""</p><p>""Our underwear?"" I echoed.</p><p>""Yep.""</p><p>I looked at the other boys who seemed to have appointed me leader. Great. Scowling a little I said, ""Fine. Turn around and we'll give them to you.""</p><p>""No, no, Emmet,"" said Sally. ""You take them off where we can watch.""</p><p>""What?!"" Jack hissed loudly. ""You can't be serious!""</p><p>""We are,"" Sally said in a tone that I knew from experience meant she was very serious.</p><p>""It's simple boys,"" said Jessica. ""You take off your under and give them us while we watch or we turn you in to the counselors. It's up to you.""</p><p>Jack and Jeff were both looking at me. I scowled again and said, ""Fine, whatever. Though it's a little sick that you wanna see my dick,"" I said looking at my sister.</p><p>Sally smiled sweetly. ""I don't wanna see YOURS, Emmet."" She fixed her eye on Jeff who blushed.</p><p>""So get to it, boys!"" called out Molly.</p><p>I looked at the other guys. ""I don't think we have a choice,"" I said, reluctantly.</p><p>""Fine,"" said Jack. ""Let's get it over with.""</p><p>At pretty much the same time, all three of us started to unzip and pull down our pants. We all stepped out of them and then, with me in the lead, we pulled off our boxers and passed them to the girls. I was at least a little relieved to notice that I wasn't the only boy with a hard on.</p><p>The girls giggled a little as they stared at each of us. I felt my face growing hot, but knew there wasn't anything I could do about it. I said, ""Can we go now?""</p><p>""Sure, but you should probably pull up your pants first,"" Molly said.</p><p>Blushing furiously, I pulled my pants up and after my cabin mates followed suit we made our way back to our cabin, the sound of the laughing girls echoing in our heads. As soon as we were inside and the door was shut, I said something very succinct.</p><p>""Well, fuck.""</p><p>""How did they know we were coming?"" Jeff said.</p><p>""I don't know. Sally was probably behind it somehow. It's my sister's style. I'll find out eventually.""</p><p>Dejected we all sat down on our bunks in the darkness. Finally Jack said, ""So now what?""</p><p>Slowly I said, ""Now... we prepare our revenge."" And for the next ten minutes I outlined a plan. It was entirely evil and would be absolutely perfect. I couldn't wait until morning to try it! We'd show the girls who was in charge.</p><p>End Part Two</p>"
141,"Doing It, Part 3",Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teen', 'exhib']",What sort of revenge will the boys get on the girls? Let's find out.,2013-04-26T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Revenge,"" I said to Jack and Jeff as we sat in our tent. I was still faintly annoyed that we had to put up with a tent while the girls had cabins. If the embarrassment they'd put us through yesterday wasn't enough to make me want revenge, this fact was.</p><p>""Good idea,"" Jack replied. ""How?""</p><p>""I have no clue.""</p><p>We sat there sulking in silence. I'd come up with a brilliant notion last night, but in the light of day it had faded and turned out to be basically crap. So we were back to square one.</p><p>""Let's get out and go for a walk,"" Jack suggested.</p><p>""Good idea,"" I said.</p><p>As we walked through the camp, we talked, trying out different ideas to get back at the girls, but nothing came to mind. Finally we stopped down by the river and spent some time throwing rocks into the water.</p><p>""Hey..."" Jack said after a moment. ""Look who's coming."" He nodded over my shoulder.</p><p>I looked up to see Sally, Molly and Jessica heading towards us.</p><p>""Too late to hide and ambush them,"" Jeff said.</p><p>""Yeah. Let's see what they want."" I glared at the girls as they got closer.</p><p>""Hi,"" Jessica said.</p><p>""Hey,"" I replied.</p><p>""So... listen. We were thinking about last night.""</p><p>""So were we,"" Jeff replied in tones of great menace.</p><p>""Yeah, well, listen. We know you boys are going to try to get revenge somehow.""</p><p>""Who us?"" I asked, all innocence. ""No, not us.""</p><p>Sally snorted. ""I know you better than that.""</p><p>""Look,"" Jessica said, holding up a hand. ""I have a proposal.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Jessica took a breath. ""Well. We've seen you naked. And you're probably going to try some weird plot to see us naked. So we'll save you the trouble. If you let us see you guys naked again, out here in the light, then we'll get naked, too, so that you can see us. That way you don't have to try some weird revenge thing, you get what you want and we get what we want.""</p><p>I stared at the girls, unable to believe what they were saying. I wasn't sure what to say to this. Jack apparently knew what to reply with, however.</p><p>""We get to see you guys naked?! FUCK YEAH!""</p><p>I rolled my eyes. ""Group talk, guys.""</p><p>We all huddled together. Jack said, ""Come on, let's do this. They've already seen us naked, so that's not a big deal. Plus, we'll get to see them naked! It's a good deal!""</p><p>I sighed and looked at Jeff. ""What do you think?""</p><p>""I think I'd do a lot to see a naked girl.""</p><p>""Me, too,"" I conceded. ""Alright.""</p><p>We turned back towards the girls. I said to them, ""Here's the deal. We'll go for it, but you have to get naked first.""</p><p>Molly, Sally and Jessica all traded looks. Then they nodded. Jessica said, ""Ok, you got a deal.""</p><p>""Cool,"" Jack said with a smile.</p><p>I smiled, too, wondering if the other guys were as hard as I was. Probably.</p><p>The girls didn't say anything further. They simply started to pull off their clothes and in mere seconds I was looking at my first ever naked girl! Not just one of them, but three! Ok, so one was my twin sister, but I could pretty easily ignore that.</p><p>Each of the girls was different, too. Jessica had the biggest breasts of them all, where as my sister was still almost flat. Molly had no hair between her legs, Sally had a few strands and Jessica had a bit more. They were each beautiful to look at, even my sister.</p><p>""Ok, your turn,"" Molly said.</p><p>Jeff got a smart-ass look on his face. ""You know, we could just back out and not let you see us."" I could've smacked him.</p><p>""If you ever want to see us naked again, Jeff Michaels, you'll do what you're supposed to,"" Sally said.</p><p>THAT got our attention. Pretty quickly the three of us disrobed, and now all six of us stood there looking at each other's naked young bodies. I'd never been so horny in my life. I would have fucked any of them, even Sally.</p><p>""You guys look really cool,"" Jack said.</p><p>""You, too,"" Sally replied.</p><p>""So..."" Jessica said after a few minutes of us all looking at each other. ""I guess we should get back to camp. It's getting to be lunch time.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Jeff responded. None of us moved.</p><p>Finally Molly reached down to pick up her shirt. That seemed to be a signal the rest of us. We all put our clothes back on and started to walk back to camp. None of us said anything. But we knew that something important had happened. The only question was if it would happen again.</p><p>End Part Three</p>"
142,"Chasing Colt, Part 1",Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'mm', 'teens', 'voy', 'oral', 'mast']","A teenage girl decides to seduce a boy on her younger brother's baseball team, leading to much fun and frolic for all.",2013-04-27T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Discovery</h5><p>Life was royally suck-ass when you were a fifteen-year-old girl and pretty much always horny. I hadn't been laid in more than three months now, and I was starting to get really twitchy. That was when I thought about chasing after Colt.</p><p>Colt, short for Colton, was a thirteen-year-old boy who played on the same baseball team as my brother, Tyler. I'd seen him playing a time or two, and had always thought he was a pretty cute little boy. About 5'5, nicely muscled, brown hair, blue eyes. </p><p>One of the boys on the baseball team, Bryce was his name, was a friend of mine, and he was gay, so I had him check out Colt in the showers. Accord to my informant he was even decently hung for a boy his age! I would definitely be having Colt fuck me. Hell, I'd let just about any boy on the team, except Tyler, fuck me, but Colt was the one I wanted right now.</p><p>I loved sex. Absolutely! Loved. Sex. Having a boy's penis inside me was one of the best, most wonderful things in my life. Each boy was different. Some were big, some were... well, not. Some came fast, some took their time. Some were virgins when I got to them, a few weren't. I didn't care, though. All I cared about was how wonderful it was to feel a boy in me.</p><p>I'd lost my virginity back when I was twelve to an older boy, and since then I hadn't looked back. Eleven boys had fucked me so far, most of who were virgins when I first got to them. If I had my way, Colt would be the next one.</p><p>The plan was to find a chance where I could get Colt alone and have my way with him. That chance would hopefully happen at some point during the upcoming weekend, when he was going to be spending two nights at our house.</p><p>The first night passed very uneventfully. Colt and Tyler spent most of the night hanging around up in Tyler's bedroom, and I wasn't about to try and get Colt to fuck me in the same room as my brother. That would just be too many different kinds of creepy. The next morning I knew that our parents would be leaving really, really early to drive out of town.</p><p>I awoke early to the sounds of people trying very hard not to make any noise. It was strange how sometimes that seemed louder than people who weren't making so much of an effort. I looked at the clock. It was just a little after eight in the morning. I knew our parents had left at about seven or so, so this mean that it must be Tyler and/or Colt who were not making the noise.</p><p>Sure enough, as I strained my ears a little I heard the sound of Tyler whispering, ""Shh! Stop making so much noise, Colt! You'll wake up Amber.""</p><p>""Sorry,"" Colt hissed.</p><p>I wondered why the boys were trying to be so quiet. I heard them leave the hallway and moments later heard the sound of the sliding-glass door out back open up. Cautiously I rolled out of bed and lifted up the blinds on my window just a crack, just enough to see the backyard and swimming pool.</p><p>There were the boys. They were both wearing towels and giggling a little bit. As I watched they both were saying things to each other and then, to my real surprise, they both dropped the towels revealing that each of them were completely naked.</p><p>Well now, I thought to myself as my hand moved down between my legs. I slept only in my panties, so it was an easy matter to slip a finger up inside them and start rubbing at my vagina as I looked at Colt's nude body. From what I saw, it was everything I'd hoped for!</p><p>The boys both dove into the water and started paddling around. I thought hard about the idea of going down there and joining them, but as before the idea of having my brother around was just a little off-putting to me. Instead I simply sat there and fingered myself while I watched Colt having fun.</p><p>What I really wanted to see, of course, was Colt's penis. This chance came when I saw him and Tyler both getting up out of the water and walking over to some towels by the side of the pool. Not only did I get to see Colt's penis, but also I saw that, to my surprise, it was actually somewhat hard! Casting a glimpse over at Tyler, I saw that he was a little hard, too, and actually seemed slightly bigger than Colt.</p><p>None of what I'd seen so far, mind you, prepared me for what I now saw as Colt laid down on one of the towels and Tyler got on top of him in the sixty-nine position. My eyes went very, very wide as I saw each boy slip his mouth around the other boy's penis and start sucking away.</p><p>I was stunned, to be sure. I had no clue AT ALL that anything like this was going on. From the way they were doing it, it was pretty obvious this wasn't the first time, either. Suddenly I had a fair idea of why Colt stayed over at our house so much.</p><p>I didn't think either boy was gay. I knew they both talked about girls a lot and I'd seen each of them checking out girls from time to time. I also knew, especially from Bryce, that lots of straight boys play around with each other, especially when they're only thirteen and even more so when both are still virgins. After all, you have to get off somehow.</p><p>Colt and Tyler sucked each other for a good five minutes or so, and then Tyler lifted his mouth of Colt's penis and said something. Colt nodded and Tyler got off him. I guessed they'd stopped because one or the other of them as about to cum and they didn't want to blast into each other's mouths. I could understand that.</p><p>Lying side-by-side, the boys started jerking each other off rapidly. My guess about them being close was soon revealed to be accurate, as Colt's body tensed up under Tyler's hand and his sperm started firing out of his penis. Moments later my brother's body tensed as well and he started cumming, too, several good, hard spurts of sperm landing all over his naked body.</p><p>All this time my fingers had been moving all over my vaginal area and now I felt my own orgasm claiming me. The feelings of intense pleasure started at my vagina and spread out all over my body, soon leaving me with the blissful feeling of post-orgasmic delight.</p><p>Down by the pool the boys had let go of each other and had gotten back into the water to clean up. They were only in the pool for a few moments before they got out, dried off and then came back inside. I heard them creeping quietly up to Tyler's bedroom and eventually heard the door shut. I got back into my bed and laid there thinking about everything I'd seen and trying to figure out how this might force me to alter my plans a little.</p>"
143,"Chasing Colt, Part 2",Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'mm', 'teens', 'voy', 'oral', 'mast']","A teenage girl decides to seduce a boy on her younger brother's baseball team, leading to much fun and frolic for all.",2013-04-27T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Bryce's Cherry</h5><p>Over the rest of the time Colt was staying with us, I basically abandoned, at least for the time being, my plans to have him fuck me. I told myself that I needed to figure out a new strategy, which was true, but I was also more than a little weirded out by what I'd seen. It turned me on, to be certain, but the fact that I'd seen my own brother having sex with Colt was... well... just a little odd.</p><p>When Monday rolled around, I sought out my friend Bryce, figuring that what I needed here was the opinion of my favorite gay-boy. Since it was summer vacation I didn't have the option of just meeting up with him at school. </p><p>Instead I had to check no less than three of his favorite hangouts before I wound up finally finding him at one of the local skate parks. Bryce wasn't a skaterboy, but he loved going down and seeing the real skaterboys doing their thing. Knowing him, I'm sure he would have loved to do a few skaterboy things himself.</p><p>""Hey, Bryce,"" I said, plopping down next to him.</p><p>""Oh, hey, Amber. How's it hanging?""</p><p>I stuck my tongue at him. ""We need to talk.""</p><p>""What about?""</p><p>""I'll tell you when we're in private. It's pretty important.""</p><p>""I'm not the father.""</p><p>I rolled my eyes. ""Bryce, shut up. I need to talk with you in private. You gonna come or what?""</p><p>""Alright, alright."" He let his eyes roam all over the bodies of the various skaters and then sighed. ""You're really stealing away a lot of masturbatory materiel from me.""</p><p>""I'll repay you. Trust me,"" I said with a grin, picturing the look on his face when I told him what I'd seen the other day.</p><p>""Alright. Let's go.""</p><p>We walked back to my house, chatting and talking about all sorts of incidental things. When we finally reached my home, I took Bryce up into my bedroom and shut the door, thankful that no one else was at home. I knew Tyler was with Colt. I wondered what they were up to.</p><p>""So what's up?"" Bryce said, sitting on my bed.</p><p>""Colt's penis,"" I said.</p><p>Bryce raised an eyebrow. ""Oh, really?""</p><p>""Tyler's, too.""</p><p>Now both eyebrows were raised. ""What?""</p><p>""Well,"" I said, sitting down on the chair at my desk. ""You know how I'd planned to have Colt fuck me this last weekend?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Well... we didn't.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""Instead I saw him and Tyler blowing each other and jerking one another off outside by the swimming pool.""</p><p>Bryce's eyes got so wide I thought they'd pop out of his head. ""You're shitting me.""</p><p>""Nope.""</p><p>""They were doing each other?""</p><p>""Yep.""</p><p>""Did they cum?""</p><p>""All over the place.""</p><p>""Damn..."" Bryce got a faraway look in his eyes. ""Wow... I wish I'd been here to see that... or join in. Tyler's so damn hot...""</p><p>I laughed a little. I knew Bryce had a major crush on Tyler. I was surprised he hadn't tried to do anything with him yet. ""Yeah, it was interesting.""</p><p>""What all did they do?""</p><p>""Well, they went out swimming nude and then got up onto some towels and started to sixty-nine. When they got close to cumming, Tyler got off Colt and they jerked each other until they came.""</p><p>""Wow..."" Seemingly unaware of what he was doing, Bryce reached down and brushed a hand across his crotch. ""Damn, I wish I'd seen that.""</p><p>""See? I told you I'd give you something to fantasize about when you jerk off.""</p><p>""No kidding. I mean, I've seen them both naked before, of course, but I had no clue they were doing stuff with each other.""</p><p>""So I know you've done a few other guys. Were they all virgins when it comes to girls?""</p><p>Bryce nodded. ""Yeah. One of them lost his virginity and for a while was sleeping only with his girlfriend, but then after they broke up he and me started messing around again. Not as much as we did before, though.""</p><p>""Hmmm..."" My eyes drifted down a little towards Bryce's pants. I could see a fairly decent sized lump in them. ""You really like the image of my brother and Colt doing it, don't you?"" I asked, pointing and grinning.</p><p>Bryce blushed a little bit. ""Well, what can I say? Your brother's hot as fuck,"" he said, reaching down and gripping his penis through his pants. I could see the shaft clearly now. ""Believe me, if I had the chance I'd do more to that boy than you can imagine.""</p><p>""You ever think about girls at all?"" I asked impulsively.</p><p>Bryce shook his head. ""Not really. I like boys.""</p><p>""Yeah, I could tell,"" I said looking down at his pants again. Very quietly I said, ""Hey, Bryce? Can I see your dick?""</p><p>""You wanna see it?"" He looked puzzled. ""Why?""</p><p>I shrugged. ""Just to see what it's like. You know how much I like boys, too,"" I said with a little grin.</p><p>""Yeah, but I'm gay.""</p><p>""So? I'm not asking you to stick it in me, I just wanna see what it looks like.""</p><p>Bryce thought for a moment and then shrugged a little. ""Yeah, sure, if you really want to."" He stood up and very matter-of-factly undid his pants, reached down inside his boxers and pulled out his very hard penis.</p><p>I looked it over. It was probably a little under four-and-a-half inches long and curved just slightly upward. Bryce had a small amount of blond pubic hair just at the base. It wasn't the perfect penis, but it was pretty nice.</p><p>""Damn, Bryce..."" I looked up at his face. ""Why, oh why, do you have to be gay?""</p><p>Bryce laughed a little. ""You like it?""</p><p>""Yeah."" I reached out a hand towards Bryce's penis. ""Do you mind?""</p><p>""Uh... no, sure, I guess it's ok.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>I wrapped my hand around Bryce's erection, feeling the warmth coming from him. Very slowly and gently I gave it a few strokes. I tightened my grip a little and was pleased to see a small amount of pre-cum make an appearance. I rubbed it with my fingers and then all over the tip of Bryce's penis.</p><p>""Ooooh..."" Bryce swallowed a little. ""You're pretty good at that...""</p><p>""Well, I DO have some experience, you know,"" I said, masturbating him some more and now also very much aware of a growing wetness between my legs. Placing a hand on Bryce's butt, I pulled him a little closer, opening my mouth and taking his penis into it.</p><p>""Ah... Amber? I don't remember you asking if you could that..."" Bryce said a little breathlessly.</p><p>I pulled my mouth off him. ""So you want me to stop?""</p><p>""Well, I didn't say that...""</p><p>""Then shut up.""</p><p>""Shutting up.""</p><p>I slid my mouth around Bryce's erection once more. I loved sucking boys. It wasn't nearly as much fun as getting fucked, but it was still pretty sweet. I always had such a feeling of power when I had a boy's penis in my mouth.</p><p>I pulled my mouth off Bryce again and said, ""Hang on a moment.""</p><p>""Is something wrong?""</p><p>""No, I just gotta do something."" I stood up and wiggled out of my jeans and panties, leaving me naked from the waist down. Bryce's eyes bulged. I looked at him. ""What?""</p><p>""I thought those usually have hair...?"" he said weakly.</p><p>""They do. I shave.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>I sat back down and started sucking him some more, working a finger up into my vagina while I did so. It was very strange. I hadn't set out to do anything like this with Bryce. It just kinda happened. But since I'd gone this far I might as well go all the way.</p><p>Removing my mouth from his penis once more, I said to Bryce, ""Lay down on the bed.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Why are you arguing? Aren't you having fun?"" I gave him a couple more fast strokes.</p><p>""Aaaah... yeah..."" he gasped. ""But I'm gay...""</p><p>""Well, apparently Mr. Penis has a different view on that subject. Now lay down.""</p><p>To his credit, Bryce shut up and did as he was told. As soon as he was lying on his back, I straddled his waist, stroking his penis some more and getting ready for the big show.</p><p>""Amber?"" he whispered. ""Are you going to... you know...?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Yeah."" I brushed the tip of his penis against my vagina.</p><p>""But... I'm not sure... I mean...""</p><p>I reached down and brushed a bit of his hair out of his eyes. ""Aren't you at all curious to see what it's like?""</p><p>""Well... a little, yeah.""</p><p>""Well, then. Besides, you'll be able to tell all your friends how you banged the sexiest girl in class.""</p><p>""Uh... I think Annabel Morgan-""</p><p>""Bryce?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Shut up.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I held Bryce's thirteen-year-old virgin penis straight up and slowly lowered my fifteen-year-old vagina down around him until he was all the way inside. Once he was in me, I grinned down at him. He had an odd look on his face, like he couldn't decide what to think about this new thing.</p><p>""Well?"" I asked. ""You're not a virgin now. What do you think?""</p><p>""It's... it's... different.""</p><p>I moved up and down on him a little. ""Do you like it?""</p><p>""I'm really not sure. It feels good. But it's kind of weird, too.""</p><p>""You think my vagina is weird?"" I asked in tones of menace.</p><p>""It's just not what I'm used to!"" Bryce replied hastily. ""I've never actually fucked anyone before.""</p><p>""Not even a guy?""</p><p>""No. They've fucked me. The closest I've gotten is blowjobs.""</p><p>""Not quite the same, then.""</p><p>""Not at all,"" he said with a slight flutter in his voice.</p><p>""Then let's try something different for you."" I got off Bryce and laid down next to him on my bed, my legs spread wide. ""Get over here.""</p><p>Bryce rather awkwardly got on top of me, his penis brushing against my vagina. ""I've never been on top of someone before,"" he said. ""When I get fucked I'm always on my back.""</p><p>Grinning at Bryce I reached down and lined him up. ""Well, just push it in. You'll be happy.""</p><p>Nodding, Bryce pushed forward, his penis easily sliding back into my vagina. He pushed in all the way and said, ""Uh... that does feel pretty good."" He adjusted himself a little bit. ""Ok... so now do I... you know... fuck?""</p><p>""Yes."" I put my arms around him, resting one of my hands on his bare butt.</p><p>Bryce began slowly pistoning his penis in and out of me. I could tell he was new at this, but like most boys he picked up on the basics pretty quickly and soon was going at it like a pro. Typically it was the kind of fucking that wouldn't get me even close to an orgasm. But having a new boy's penis inside me was more than enough to make up for the lack of skill.</p><p>It took Bryce longer than it took most boys to reach his orgasm. This was probably because unlike most boys his age, he hadn't spent the last year or two fantasizing every day about fucking a girl. I guessed it was at least seven or eight minutes of him fucking me before he finally said, ""Amber...?""</p><p>""Yeah...?""</p><p>""I'm gonna cum soon... do I have to take it out...?""</p><p>""No... I'm on the Pill,"" I'd gone on it when I was fourteen, right after a pregnancy scare. It seemed like the smart thing to do. I didn't like condoms and I didn't like boys pulling out of me to cum. Feeling a young boy shooting his sperm into me was a great thing.</p><p>""Oh... ok... I... I'm gonna... I... oooh... OOOOOH!"" He suddenly held himself perfectly still on top of me and I felt his penis start shooting off inside my vagina. I could feel at least four or five good hard streams of sperm blasting up into me. That at least was typical of a thirteen-year-old boy having his first fuck.</p><p>It was also enough to push me over the edge. I gritted my teeth and held Bryce's almost naked body against me as my vagina contracted repeatedly around his young penis. It wasn't the best orgasm I'd ever had with a boy, but it was in the top twenty or so. Well, maybe twenty-five.</p><p>Almost as soon as he was done cumming, Bryce rolled off me and lay next to me on the bed panting. After several moments he said, ""Well... that was interesting...""</p><p>""Did you like it?""</p><p>""It felt good, yeah. It was better than jerking off. I think, though..."" He trailed off for a bit and then said, ""Well, I think I just like it better with guys, that's all.""</p><p>""That's ok."" I reached down and ran a finger along the shaft of his rapidly softening penis. ""For what it's worth, though, you gave me an orgasm.""</p><p>""I did?"" Bryce looked surprised. ""Was that what that was at the end?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>He leaned back and looked pleased with himself. ""Cool.""</p><p>""Don't get cocky.""</p><p>""As it were.""</p><p>I hit him with a pillow, then said, ""You ever gonna want to do it again?""</p><p>Bryce shrugged. ""Not if you hit me with a pillow after each time.""</p><p>""I promise I won't.""</p><p>""But I'll tell you what... if you can get me into bed with Tyler, I'll do just about anything you want.""</p><p>""So let's see... you want Tyler and I want Colt. Somewhere here there's a way to make us both happy. Let's plot.""</p><p>""Sounds good."" He hesitated a little and then said, ""After that... can we do it again?""</p><p>I laughed and two of us spent the rest of the day talking and plotting and planning and by the time Bryce left we had come up with something we thought was workable. Then we capped it off with a good bit of hardcore sex. Completely nude, even. He took about fifteen minutes this time, and I managed to get off twice. I could get used to being fucked by Bryce, I really could.</p><p>But first... there was Colton to go after...</p>"
144,"Chasing Colt, Part 3",Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'mm', 'teens', 'voy', 'oral', 'mast']","A teenage girl decides to seduce a boy on her younger brother's baseball team, leading to much fun and frolic for all.",2013-04-27T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Doing Tyler</h5><p>Over the next few days, Bryce and I got to together a couple times to fine-tune our plan for him to get Tyler into bed. We also fucked about ten times. Mostly this was to get Bryce ready to execute our little plan. The first step in our plan began when Bryce got Tyler to invite him over to stay the night.</p><p>Bryce got to our house in the early afternoon, while our parents were still at work. Tyler let him in and they both came into the living room where I was sitting watching TV. Tyler knew Bryce and I were friends, so when I stood up and said hello, Tyler probably thought nothing odd was afoot. He did probably, however, think something amiss when I gave Bryce a big kiss on the mouth.</p><p>""Hello, Amber,"" Bryce said with a little grin after we were done kissing. He and I had talked about our plans for the day and ironically he'd been up for everything but the kiss, but he took it well.</p><p>""Hey, Bryce."" I cupped his ass and gave him another kiss.</p><p>Tyler said, ""Uh... well. Anyhow. Uh... let's watch a movie, ok, Bryce? We got a copy of 'The Rundown' the other day.""</p><p>""Oh, yeah? Cool. I haven't seen it.""</p><p>""You guys mind if I watch with you?"" I asked.</p><p>""I don't mind at all,"" Bryce said with a smile.</p><p>Tyler said, ""Well... yeah, I guess, if you want to.""</p><p>Bryce and I were sitting next to each other as the movie started, with Tyler sitting next to Bryce. Not more than about fifteen minutes into the movie, Bryce and I had started making out with each other again. I had trouble keeping a straight face throughout it because Bryce kept making these odd little expressions of disgust as we kissed. It was hilarious!</p><p>Looking over at Tyler I could see him trying to watch us without trying to watch us. I said to him, ""Tyler, didn't you know Bryce and I were involved?""</p><p>""Uh... no, not really.""</p><p>Bryce sat back and put his arm around my shoulders. ""Yeah, we've been going out for like a couple weeks now.""</p><p>""Oh... but I thought you were... you know. Gay.""</p><p>Bryce shrugged. ""I am. But... well, that's on hold for right now. Pussy's kinda fun!"" He grinned at me. I had a real tough time not busting out with laughter.</p><p>""Uh... ok. Amber, are you giving him drugs or something?""</p><p>""No, just giving him sex,"" I said, reaching over and pinching one of Bryce's nipples through his shirt.</p><p>Bryce giggled a little. ""Yeah, there is that.""</p><p>Tyler's eyes went rather wide. ""Wait. You two... the two of you... you guys... you're... you two are having... sex? With each other?""</p><p>""Yes, Tyler,"" I said. ""That's how it usually works when you're going out.""</p><p>""Oh,"" he said in a weak little voice.</p><p>Bryce turned back towards me and we started kissing again. I kept one eye on Tyler's face as I made out with Bryce. He was pretending to watch the movie but was really paying more attention to the two of us, just as I'd planned it.</p><p>Finally I said to Bryce, ""You wanna go upstairs?""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""Upstairs?"" asked Tyler.</p><p>""Yeah. We're gonna go fuck for a bit. Be back in about twenty minutes or so,"" I said.</p><p>""You guys are gonna go do it RIGHT NOW?"" Tyler asked in shocked tones.</p><p>""Yep."" I gave Bryce a quick kiss on the cheek. ""Shall we?""</p><p>""Sure!"" We both stood up.</p><p>""This is all some weird joke on me, isn't it?"" Tyler said. ""I mean... you're gay.""</p><p>""So? That doesn't mean I can't fuck girls,"" retorted Bryce.</p><p>""Well... actually... I think it does.""</p><p>""Ha. Come watch us, I'll prove it.""</p><p>""Watch?""</p><p>""Yeah, if you think we're lying, come watch.""</p><p>We had to be careful here. Didn't want to overplay our hand. I was reasonably convinced that Bryce had actually messed up, but we'd see.</p><p>I could see lust and a little discomfort raging in Tyler's eyes. Finally he decided to come of slightly macho and said, ""Oh, this I gotta see."" He stood up. ""Come on. If you're really gonna do it, go do it. But I think this is just some strange joke.""</p><p>""Ok, come on."" I said, leading both boys up to my bedroom. Once we were there Tyler sat at my desk as Bryce and I stood by my bed. I said to Bryce, ""Strip.""</p><p>""Yes, ma'am!"" Bryce grinned and started undressing. Once he was completely nude he stood next to my bed, giving a thumbs-up to Tyler.</p><p>Now I took of my clothes. It was more than a little weird that I was about to be naked and getting fucked in front of my little brother, but it would hopefully accomplish the goal of Bryce getting Tyler into bed and from there we could get me to my goal of taking Colt's virginity.</p><p>As Bryce and I lay down on my bed, I cast a glance over at Tyler. He was clearly checking me out. Well, that was understandable. He'd probably never seen a naked girl before. I made sure, as I lay there with Bryce, to spread my legs a little so that my brother had a good view of my vagina.</p><p>Bryce and I started kissing each other. One of my hands went down and I started slowly stroking his penis while he reached down and started fingering my vagina. This was also something he wasn't really that big on doing, but he was willing to make sacrifices to get Tyler.</p><p>I let myself go and started making my patented ""barely restrained, almost having an orgasm"" noises as Bryce fingered me. I intensified them when he began sucking on one of my nipples. I didn't have to overact too much. Bryce was actually pretty good at this stuff!</p><p>""Still think we're just joking?"" Bryce asked, looking over at Tyler.</p><p>""Well... you're not actually doing it yet,"" my brother pointed out. I could clearly see his young penis sticking up inside his pants.</p><p>""That's true,"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah."" Bryce looked over at Tyler again. ""Well, get ready for the big moment, then."" He looked down at me. ""Me on top or you?""</p><p>""You, I think.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Bryce moved in between my legs and started rubbing his penis up and down against my vagina. Once he was ready, he pushed into me. I let out an involuntary moan as this wonderful boy was once more fucking me.</p><p>""There,"" Bryce said, holding himself up a little so that Tyler could see where our bodies merged. He gave a couple thrusts. ""Take a look. You believe it now?""</p><p>Tyler stood up and moved over to stand next to us, looking down. ""Yeah,"" he whispered.</p><p>As Bryce started moving a little more inside me, he looked down at Tyler's crotch. ""Horny much?"" he asked with a little grin.</p><p>Tyler simply nodded silently.</p><p>""You can jerk off if you want. While you watch. I don't care,"" Bryce said, not breaking his rhythm. One thing I liked about getting fucked by a gay boy, I realized, was that he'd last as long as I needed him to.</p><p>""You don't care?"" Tyler asked, looking first at Bryce and then at me.</p><p>I said, a little breathlessly, ""I don't care. Just don't cum on me.""</p><p>Moving like he was in a dream, my brother reached down and unbuttoned and unzipped his pants. Reaching inside, he pulled out his erect penis. Now I had a good look at it, much better than what I'd had before when he was doing it with Colt. It certainly wasn't a bad one, it was just too bad it was attached to Tyler.</p><p>Tyler began slowly masturbating while Bryce kept his eyes fixed on Tyler's penis. I let my eyes roam all over Bryce's naked body while he fucked me. He looked really, really sexy. He was holding himself up much higher than he usually did, so I was able to see all the muscles in his upper body move as he screwed me. It was sweet.</p><p>Very slowly Bryce reached one of his hands out towards Tyler's penis and said, ""Can I?""</p><p>Tyler blinked a little and then said, ""Yeah. If you want.""</p><p>Grinning a little Bryce wrapped his hand around my brother's penis and began stroking it. He looked as happy as I'd ever seen him. I was very pleased that our little plan for him to get Tyler seemed to be working.</p><p>Bryce pulled Tyler a little closer, almost dragging him onto the bed. Rather awkwardly he leaned his head forward and slipped his mouth around Tyler's penis. It wasn't really easy for him, I could tell, trying to fuck me while blowing my brother, but he was doing his best.</p><p>After a few moments he pulled his face back and said, ""Tyler? Take off your clothes and get up here with us. Then I can keep going.""</p><p>""O... ok..."" Tyler managed to say. He looked at me. ""You don't mind do you?""</p><p>""Why should I care?""</p><p>""Alright."" Rather shyly Tyler took off his clothes and once he was naked, he got up onto the bed next to us, kneeling near Bryce.</p><p>""Yeah. That works,"" Bryce said, as he leaned forward and slid his mouth around Tyler's penis once again.</p><p>It was kind of strange to see my brother getting blown less than a foot from me. I didn't really mind, it was just strange. For lack of anywhere else to put it, I let one of my hands rest on Tyler's leg, just below his ass. He had both his hands on the back of Bryce's head and I could tell he wasn't keeping his balance very easily.</p><p>A thought struck me. I reached up and took one of Tyler's hands and set it very gently on one of my breasts. He looked down at me in surprise.</p><p>""Just helping you keep your balance,"" I said.</p><p>""Oh... ok.""</p><p>Bryce had basically stopped fucking me. He was just holding his penis inside my vagina. I didn't mind this, but it was getting a little frustrating. I was actually somewhat pleased when he sat up a little and pulled his mouth off Tyler's erection.</p><p>""Hey, Tyler?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Wanna see what your sister's pussy tastes like?""</p><p>""Uh... what?""</p><p>Bryce pulled back, his penis sliding out of me. It was glistening with moisture. Bryce pointed at it. ""Have a little taste.""</p><p>Tyler looked torn. He glanced down at me, his hand still resting on one of my breasts. ""You're not going to ever tell anyone about this, are you?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>Nodding, Tyler said, ""Ok."" Then he leaned down and very slowly lowered his mouth onto Bryce's penis while Bryce started masturbating him. I sat up a little as I watched my brother blowing Bryce. It was incredibly sexy watching these two boys getting it on with each other. I could get used to this. I started fingering myself while I watched.</p><p>Soon the two boys were sixty-nining each other. Bryce had a look of total happiness on his face. It was obvious he was quite pleased to be getting what he wanted. I couldn't blame him. I figured I'd have the same look on my face when Colt finally fucked me.</p><p>Bryce took his mouth off Tyler. ""Hey, Tyler?""</p><p>""Yeah?"" Tyler said after pulling his mouth away.</p><p>""You ever fuck a guy?""</p><p>""Uh... no?""</p><p>""You wanna fuck me?""</p><p>Tyler blinked. ""Like up the ass?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Uh... sure, why not?""</p><p>""Cool!"" Bryce sat up. He looked around. ""I'm gonna need some lube on me."" He looked over at me and down at my vagina. ""Amber, may I?""</p><p>I pulled my finger out of myself and said, ""Go ahead."" We'd planned this part out a little. The idea was that he'd use my vaginal fluids for lubing himself up and then some Vaseline for Tyler.</p><p>Bryce reached over and inserted a finger into me. While he fingered me for a bit he whispered, ""I forgot the Vaseline, but don't worry. I have an idea."" Then he pulled his finger out and slowly worked it up into his butt.</p><p>""There,"" he said after a moment. ""That should work."" He looked at Tyler. ""Now we just need some lube for you."" Then he looked over at me. ""Amber?""</p><p>""Uh... yeah?""</p><p>""Can Tyler get his lube from the same place?""</p><p>""Uh..."" THIS was his idea? I tried to rationally consider this, but found that I couldn't. Having my brother fuck me, even just long enough to get his dick wet, hadn't been in the plan. But I could hardly back away from everything now. I said, ""Sure, if he wants to.""</p><p>Bryce looked at Tyler and gestured towards my vagina. ""Stick it in there and get it good and slick, man.""</p><p>Tyler looked back and forth from Bryce to me. Finally he said, ""Uhm... Amber? You don't mind?""</p><p>""No,"" I said.</p><p>""Well... ok, then."" He got between my legs, penis sticking almost straight up. ""Uh... where does it...?""</p><p>""Let me help,"" said Bryce. He got behind Tyler and took my brother's penis in his hand, touching it to my vagina. ""There. Just push it in, move it around a little and then pull it out. You'll have the added bonus of not being a virgin anymore.""</p><p>""I won't be?""</p><p>""Nope. Right Amber?""</p><p>""Right. Whenever you're ready,"" I said, somewhat anxious to get this over with.</p><p>Tyler took a deep breath and pushed forward. It was a very smooth, easy penetration. Just one steady motion and my little brother's entire thirteen-year-old virgin penis was buried up to the hilt inside my tight fifteen-year-old vagina. It was the ultimate act of incest, and it felt surprisingly good.</p><p>""Oh, shit,"" Tyler whispered.</p><p>""Yeah, I know the feeling,"" Bryce said, giving my brother a kiss on the cheek. ""Now move it around a little so that you get really wet.""</p><p>Tyler swallowed hard and nodded. He began thrusting slowly in and out of me. It felt pretty good on a physical level, but I was still a little creeped out by the fact that my own brother was basically fucking me.</p><p>""Ok, Tyler,"" Bryce said after only about fifteen seconds. ""You can pull out now.""</p><p>""Yeah... ok... just let me... just... oooh... oooh... OOOOH!"" Tyler suddenly shuddered on top of me and I felt his penis begin twitching inside my vagina as his sperm flooded into me. I twitched a little under him, almost having an orgasm of my own.</p><p>""Tyler? Tyler, are you cumming?"" asked Bryce.</p><p>""I... aah... oooh... no... not... not anymore..."" Tyler gasped.</p><p>Bryce shot me an evil look. ""He wasn't supposed to cum yet!"" he growled.</p><p>""Don't look at me, Bryce. It's not my fault.""</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" Tyler said. ""I didn't... mean to...""</p><p>I reached up and ran a hand along my brother's arm. ""It's ok, Tyler.""</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" he repeated. ""It just felt too good...""</p><p>""Well, that's ok,"" said Bryce. Leaning over he gave Tyler another kiss on the cheek. ""At least you got laid, huh?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Tyler said, a slow grin spreading across his face. Inside my vagina his still very hard penis twitched just a little. Looking down at me, he said, ""Did I do ok, Amber?""</p><p>""Of course you did,"" I said, only partly lying. For a virgin he'd done all right.</p><p>""Cool. I never thought I'd fuck my own sister,"" he said with a giggle.</p><p>""I never thought I'd get fucked by my own brother,"" I said with a giggle of my own.</p><p>Bryce rolled his eyes as he started jerking himself slowly. ""I don't know about you two, I just don't know.""</p><p>""Yeah, well, I don't know what to say to that, Bryce,"" said Tyler as he started slowly moving on top of me again. He suddenly pulled back, his young penis sliding out of me. ""Except maybe for 'fuck you'."" He grinned at Bryce.</p><p>""Yeah? Hellz, yeah!"" Bryce rolled over and lay on his back next to me, legs lifted up and ass in the air.</p><p>Tyler got on top of Bryce, stroking his penis as he looked at the other boy's body. ""So... how exactly do I do this?""</p><p>""Here, let me help this time,"" I said. I reached over and took my brother's penis in my hand. I could tell that it wasn't going to be lubed up enough. Shrugging a little I leaned down and put my mouth around Tyler's erection, getting it good and slimy. That done, I lined it up with Bryce's anus. ""Push it in really, really slowly, ok?""</p><p>""Alright,"" Tyler managed to say, taken aback by the fact that I'd just blown him for a few seconds. He started pushing, and I peered over his shoulder to watch as his penis began slowly sliding up into Bryce's ass. It took considerably more effort for him to get it in Bryce than it took to get it into me, but that's what happens when you have boy-boy fucking.</p><p>""Oooooh... yeah... god, that's nice,"" Bryce whispered once Tyler was entirely inside him.</p><p>""Yeah...? You really like it?"" Tyler asked.</p><p>""Oh, yes."" Bryce put his hands on Tyler's butt. ""I've wanted to do this with you for a very, very long time.""</p><p>""Really?"" Tyler gave a couple experimental thrusts into Bryce. ""Damn, that's nice.""</p><p>""Better than pussy?"" I asked with a little grin.</p><p>""Uh... I... uh... wow, this is fun!"" he said, starting to fuck Bryce in earnest.</p><p>""Wimp,"" I said, smacking my brother on his bare butt.</p><p>""Ow!"" Tyler paused, balls-deep in Bryce's rump. ""Hey, wait a second.""</p><p>""What?"" asked Bryce.</p><p>""Did you guys plan this whole thing? You did, didn't you!""</p><p>Bryce shrugged. ""I wanted your dick, and Amber wanted... well, something else. So we teamed up.""</p><p>Tyler looked at me. ""You planned to have me fuck you?""</p><p>""Well, that was kind of unplanned. It was nice, though."" I said, smiling at him.</p><p>""Yeah... it's cool that I'm not a virgin anymore... everyone else I know is, except you two, and I think Angelo isn't anymore. At least he says he's not."" Angelo was a boy on his team. He was fourteen and very cute. I'd thought about doing him a couple times. Maybe after I got Colt.</p><p>Tyler started fucking Bryce some more. ""Dude, if you wanted me, why didn't you just ask?""</p><p>Bryce looked surprised. ""Uh... cause I thought you'd say no?""</p><p>""Bryce, I've been having sex with Angelo, Spencer and Colt off and on for like a year now. I've even fooled around with Tobey a little. What makes you think I wouldn't have done it with you?""</p><p>If Bryce had looked surprised before he looked totally stunned now. ""You've, like, slept with the entire team?!""</p><p>""Pretty much, yeah. Just not Storm, Matthew or Ezra. Or you. Well, not until now,"" he added.</p><p>""Fuck me!"" Bryce said in tones of amazement.</p><p>""I already am,"" Tyler said, thrusting some more.</p><p>""Ooooh... yeah, I'd noticed that."" He leaned up and kissed Tyler right on the mouth. ""After we're done, will you please tell me about all this?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>There was something very beautiful about two boys having sex, I thought to myself as I sat back fingering while watching. I'd never been much of a voyeur, but I could certainly get used to seeing things like this. It was really interesting watching their young bodies move as they screwed, especially when they started kissing as they fucked. Both were in good shape, had really cute faces and were just amazingly nice to look at. I was somewhat surprised I'd never thought about my brother in a sexual way up until now.</p><p>Tyler managed to last about five minutes inside Bryce before he grunted, pushed deep and started to cum. I pictured his sperm flooding up into Bryce's young butt. I wondered what it felt like to ejaculate. There were times I really wished I was a boy.</p><p>""That was fucking sweet, Bryce,"" Tyler said as he started pulling out of Bryce's butt.</p><p>""No, wait! Keep it in for a few moments,"" Bryce said as he reached down and started jerking off.</p><p>""What? Oh, you didn't cum yet?""</p><p>""No...""</p><p>""Oh. Well, here, let me."" Tyler took Bryce's penis in his hand and started masturbating the other boy at very high speed. It wasn't more than about thirty seconds before Bryce released a loud moan, and four huge spurts of sperm shot out of the end of his penis and all over his chest.</p><p>Once Bryce was done cumming he said, ""Ok... you can pull out now...""</p><p>""Alright."" Tyler slid out of Bryce and lay down on the bed. He looked over at me. ""Did you like watching that?""</p><p>""Yeah. I saw you and Colt doing it by the pool a few days ago, you know. That's kind of what inspired all this.""</p><p>""Oh? Damn. I knew we shouldn't have fooled around out there, but he really wanted to.""</p><p>Bryce kissed Tyler. ""At least it led to you getting about as laid as any boy can be.""</p><p>""There is that.""</p><p>The three of us each took a quick break to cycle through the bathroom and get ourselves cleaned up. When that was done, we all got comfortable on the bed, Tyler lying between Bryce and I.</p><p>""So what about this story with you and the other boys?"" I asked.</p><p>""Oh, well. Just sit back and listen, you two,"" Tyler said, putting an arm around each of us as we lay next to him. ""Settle down, cause it's a long story.""</p>"
145,"Chasing Colt, Part 4",Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'mm', 'teens', 'voy', 'oral', 'mast']","A teenage girl decides to seduce a boy on her younger brother's baseball team, leading to much fun and frolic for all.",2013-04-27T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Tyler's Tale</h5><p>It was about a year ago (Tyler said), when I started doing stuff with other boys. It started when Spencer and I were staying the night at Angelo's house. We were out in a tent in Angelo's backyard. It was a very warm night, so we'd stripped down to our boxers and were sitting on top of our sleeping bags. At one point, Angelo started talking about girls. Angelo was thirteen at the time and Spence and I were both twelve. I knew he'd done at least a little with girls and was always jealous. I was about to learn just how much he'd done!</p><p>""So you guys get laid yet?""</p><p>""No,"" I said.</p><p>""No,"" from Spencer. ""You?""</p><p>""No, but I got to finger a girl last week,"" he said with tones of great pride.</p><p>Spencer's eyes went wide and I said, ""Shit! You did not, you liar.""</p><p>""I did, honest!""</p><p>""Who was it?"" I asked.</p><p>""Isabell Ramirez.""</p><p>She was a girl in our class and I knew that she and Angelo had a thing for each other. They'd even kissed! I didn't know he'd fingered her, though.</p><p>""Wow,"" said Spencer in tones of great awe. ""What was it like?""</p><p>Angelo lay back a little, and just for a bit I could see the tip of his penis through his boxers. I'd seen it before in the showers, of course, but never outside them, and never hard, which it looked like it might be right now. I know for a fact mine was hard.</p><p>""It feels really, really fucking nice. It's like wet and tight and smooth inside there. It's just so fucking cool!""</p><p>(BRYCE: You know, I've developed an appreciation for that part of a girl lately.)</p><p>(AMBER: You have not. Every time we fuck, you talk about how much you want Tyler.)</p><p>(TYLER: Shut up, both of you. It's my turn to talk)</p><p>""How did you get her to let you do it?"" I asked.</p><p>Angelo shrugged. ""We were making out at her house, and I had a hand up inside her bra. She's got great tits, by the way. Anyhow, I started running my hand down onto her jeans, too, and then inside them. And then she let me start rubbing her pussy!""</p><p>""Wow,"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah! Then I just sort of felt around for the hole and my finger went right inside. It was sweet! She wouldn't let me do it for too long, cause, like, I guess it hurt a little or something. But it was for long enough! She said that we could do it again next time and she might, just might, even give me a handjob!""</p><p>Both Spencer and I sat there in jealous silence for a few moments. Then Spencer said, ""Uh... I got a stupid question.""</p><p>""What?"" asked Angelo.</p><p>Spencer kind of blushed and said, ""Uh... what's a handjob?""</p><p>(AMBER: Wow. That IS stupid. Even I knew what a handjob was back when I was eleven, forget about twelve. I was already giving them at twelve.)</p><p>(BRYCE: Yes, dear. We all know what a slut you are.)</p><p>We both stared at him like he was from Mars. Spencer was the youngest of us. He'd only turned twelve last month and I guess there was some stuff he didn't know yet. I said, ""It's when a girl jerks you off.""</p><p>""Oh... what's that, exactly? I mean, I've heard guys talk about jerking off, but what is it?""</p><p>Angelo said, ""You don't even know what jerking off is?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>Angelo and I traded surprised looks. We thought all guys knew what it was. ""You haven't even done it?"" I asked.</p><p>""If I don't know what it is, how could I have done it?"" Spencer sounded a little irritated.</p><p>""Damn,"" Angelo said. ""I mean... wow. I've been doing it for like a couple years.""</p><p>""I've been doing it for like a year or so, too,"" I said. It hadn't been quite that long, but I wanted to sound cool.</p><p>(BRYCE: You ARE cool, Tyler.)</p><p>(TYLER: Thanks... now stop doing that. It's very distracting.)</p><p>Spencer looked exasperated. ""Well, then, show me how to do it, too, if it's so important!""</p><p>""Uh..."" Angelo glanced over at me. ""I don't know. You think we should teach him how to jerk off?""</p><p>I shrugged. ""I guess. I mean, it's fun and stuff. He's gonna learn anyhow. Besides, he's on our team. We can't have someone on our team not even knowing how to jerk off."" I don't know why it seemed to me like an important thing for Spencer to learn, but for some reason it did. Like he'd be more grown up or something.</p><p>(BRYCE: Oh, NOW I understand. You're just a closet gay boy.)</p><p>(TYLER: Bryce?)</p><p>(BRYCE: Yeah?)</p><p>(TYLER: If you ever want sex from me again, shut up.)</p><p>(BRYCE: Shutting up.)</p><p>Angelo thought for moment and then said, ""I guess it's a good excuse for us to get to beat off, too. That story got me kind of hot."" He grinned. ""Ok. Let's all take off our boxers.""</p><p>""Take them off?"" echoed Spencer.</p><p>""Yeah. I mean, we see each other naked all the time in the locker room. It's not a big deal.""</p><p>""Yeah, but I don't have a hard-on there,"" Spencer replied.</p><p>(BRYCE: Spencer's a dirty liar. I've seen him hard a couple times.)</p><p>(AMBER: Is he cute?)</p><p>(BRYCE: I'd do him.)</p><p>(TYLER: I already have. So shut up and listen while I tell you about it.)</p><p>""You have to have one to jerk off,"" I said, standing up and pulling down my boxers.</p><p>Angelo said, ""Yeah, he's right there,"" as he pulled off his boxers.</p><p>Finally Spencer said, ""Yeah, ok,"" and soon he was naked, too.</p><p>I took a look at both the other boys. Each of them was different from me. Angelo's penis was bigger than both Spencer and I, and he had more hair than I did. I had hardly any back then. Spencer didn't have any at all yet, and his penis was even smaller than mine.</p><p>(BRYCE: Angelo's hung like a horse now, isn't he? He's gotta be at least seven inches or so.)</p><p>(TYLER: Yeah, about that. He's not as easy to blow as he used to be, that's for sure.)</p><p>(BRYCE: *whimper*)</p><p>""Ok,"" said Angelo once we were all seated. ""Here's what you do. Take hold of your dick like this,"" he said, wrapping a hand around his penis.</p><p>""Like this?"" Spencer said, doing the same. I put a hand on mine, too.</p><p>""Yeah. Now just hold it kinda tight, and kinda loose, and then start rubbing it up and down like this."" Angelo demonstrated.</p><p>Spencer started stroking his penis. He wasn't doing it quite right, I could tell. I said to him, ""No, try having your hand a little tighter.""</p><p>""Like this?""</p><p>""Kinda.""</p><p>Angelo said, ""Let go of your dick, Spence. Let me show you.""</p><p>Spencer released his penis and to my great surprise, Angelo reached over and took hold of it, giving it a few slow strokes. ""Just like that, see?""</p><p>Spencer nodded, looking a little dazed. ""Yeah."" I was pretty dazed myself. I'd never seen another boy masturbating before, and now I was not only seeing that, but I was also seeing a boy jerking another boy! Weird.</p><p>(AMBER: You may have thought it was weird, but you must've liked it.)</p><p>(TYLER: Well, NOW I kind of do, yeah. But back then I just thought it was strange.)</p><p>(BRYCE: I think it's strange that all this has gone on for almost a year without me knowing about it.)</p><p>""Feels good, huh?"" Angelo asked Spencer.</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>Angelo took his hand off Spencer's penis and said, ""Now try doing it.""</p><p>Spencer started jerking again. ""I think I got it.""</p><p>""Does it feel like what it did when I did it?""</p><p>""Sort of.""</p><p>Angelo let go of his own penis and said, ""Here, try doing it on mine and I'll tell you if you got it right.""</p><p>""Uh... ok."" I couldn't read Spencer's expression as he started masturbating Angelo. For myself, I actually felt kind of jealous for some reason. I mean, no one else had ever touched MY penis. If having someone else jerk me meant that I might have to do him, too, well... maybe that wouldn't be such a bad thing.</p><p>(AMBER: Aw... you were jealous! That's SO CUTE!)</p><p>(TYLER: Shush, Amber.)</p><p>(AMBER: Oh, or what? You won't ever fuck me again?)</p><p>(TYLER: Uh...)</p><p>""Tighten your grip a little,"" said Angelo.</p><p>""Like this?""</p><p>""Yeah... that feels good... you got it right.""</p><p>""Cool."" Spencer let go of Angelo's penis and sat back stroking his own.</p><p>Angelo looked over at me. ""You do yours kinda different, huh?""</p><p>I nodded. Both of them were masturbating with their thumbs near the base of their erections. Mine was up top. ""I've never tried it your way.""</p><p>Angelo flipped his hand over and started doing it my way. ""That feels kinda cool."" He moved over and sat next to me. ""Here, you do your way on me and I'll do my way on you.""</p><p>Angelo reached over and for the first time ever I had someone else's hand on my penis. It felt really good, especially as he started rubbing me. I reached over and took his erection in my hand and started in, hoping it felt as good for him as it did for me.</p><p>(AMBER: What did you think the first time you touched another guy's dick?)</p><p>(TYLER: I'm getting to that. All you need to know now is that it was kinda weird for me.)</p><p>(BRYCE: Weird, but nice, huh?)</p><p>(TYLER: Aaaah... Bryce... stop trying to distract me!)</p><p>""That's pretty cool,"" Angelo said. ""I think I might even like your way better.""</p><p>""Thanks."" I was surprised to find that I didn't mind having my hand on another guy's penis. It was actually pretty sweet in some ways.</p><p>(BRYCE: Ha! I knew it. Gay boy. *OW!*)</p><p>(TYLER: Next time I'll bite it.)</p><p>(BRYCE: Sorry, sorry... actually, that felt kinda good... Do it again?)</p><p>(TYLER: No.)</p><p>""Hey, Spence. Come sit next to Tyler and let him do you his way. You'll like it.""</p><p>""Uh... ok."" Spencer moved over and sat next to me. With my free hand I took his erection and started masturbating him. I had to make some adjustments, given how much smaller he was, but I got the job done.</p><p>So there we sat. I was in the middle, with Angelo beating me off. I had one hand on his penis and one on Spencer's. Spencer wasn't doing much of anything, but he didn't seem to mind.</p><p>""I got an idea,"" said Angelo after a few moments of silent stroking. ""Get up on your knees.""</p><p>""Ok."" I said, doing as I was told. Spencer followed suit.</p><p>Angelo let go of me and moved so that he was sitting across from Spencer and I. ""Ok. Tyler, you jerk me, Spencer, you jerk Tyler and I'll do you."" He took Spencer's penis in his hand. ""Sound good?""</p><p>As the three of us started masturbating each other, Angelo said, ""We'll see who can cum first, ok? Does that sound good?""</p><p>""Sounds fine to me,"" I said.</p><p>""What do you mean?"" asked Spencer.</p><p>""You'll know when it happens,"" Angelo said with a grin. ""Either white stuff will come out of your dick or it'll just twitch around a lot and feel really good. One of the two.""</p><p>""White stuff?""</p><p>""Sperm,"" I said.</p><p>""Oh, ok.""</p><p>(AMBER: Aw... your first circle-jerk. My little brother is becoming a man!)</p><p>(BRYCE: Amber, be quiet. It's just getting good!)</p><p>We started stroking each other, going as fast as we could without getting tired. It was really nice feeling someone else jerking me off, though it was kinda strange doing it someone myself.</p><p>I guess I was pretty good at what I was doing, though, cause suddenly Angelo breathed out, ""Aaah... I'm gonna win..."" and I felt his penis start kicking around inside my hand as his sperm shot out all over the place. Some of it splashed onto my thigh, which was kinda neat.</p><p>(BRYCE: As far as I'm concerned, you're the one who won. You gave Angelo an orgasm. You're pretty good at it, too.)</p><p>(TYLER: Thanks. It's always nice to know that I can give another boy an orgasm.)</p><p>(BRYCE: Is that sarcasm?)</p><p>As Spencer's hand ran up and down along my penis, I felt my orgasm take hold and out shot my sperm, most of it landing on the floor, but some getting all over Spencer's hand. It was one of the best orgasms I'd ever had.</p><p>It took about another minute of Angelo jerking off Spencer before he finally came. No sperm came out of him, but I could see his penis twitch and he got this really interesting look on his face as he had his first orgasm. Angelo had looked like he enjoyed it, too. Not just when he himself came, but when he made Spencer cum.</p><p>""Phew!"" Angelo said, sitting back. ""Now THAT was cool."" He wiped himself off with a sock and then handed it to me. I cleaned up my cum and then passed it to Spencer so that he could clean up what was on him.</p><p>""Yeah, that was pretty sweet,"" I said.</p><p>""I got an idea,"" Angelo said. ""You guys wanna just stay naked for the rest of the night?""</p><p>I looked over at Spencer who shrugged and said, ""Yeah, sure.""</p><p>""We gonna jerk each other again?"" I asked, not sure what I wanted Angelo's answer to be.</p><p>""I dunno. Do you want to?""</p><p>""I don't know. What about you, Spence?""</p><p>""Don't ask me. I'm new at all this.""</p><p>(BRYCE: Aw... none of you knew what you wanted... how cute!)</p><p>(TYLER: Amber, can't you do anything to shut him up for a bit?)</p><p>(AMBER: Uhm... I can do this...)</p><p>(BRYCE: Ooooooh...)</p><p>We hung out for about an hour or so, just talking about various things while sitting on top of our sleeping bags. It was really... well, just nice, being naked like this. I felt like we were doing something really naughty, which didn't make much sense, since we'd just gotten DONE doing something really naughty.</p><p>""So you said Isabell was going to be giving you a handjob next time?"" I asked Angelo.</p><p>""Yeah. If I'm really lucky, maybe she'll even blow me.""</p><p>Spencer said, ""Blow you?""</p><p>Angelo looked at him. ""Yeah. You DO know what a blowjob is, right?""</p><p>Spencer blushed. ""Kinda?""</p><p>""Ok,"" I said. ""What is it?""</p><p>""It's when a girl sucks on a guy's dick, right?""</p><p>
(AMBER: Not as stupid as he seemed, huh?)</p><p>(TYLER: Yeah, I was surprised.)</p><p>
Both Angelo and I blinked and looked startled. Finally I said, ""Yeah. Yeah, that's just what it is.""</p><p>""Why would anyone want that? What if she bites you?""</p><p>""I don't know. I've never had one. Have you, Angelo?""</p><p>""Naw. I've tried, you know, like sucking myself. But I can't. You?""</p><p>""I've tried, too, and I can't. I heard Bryce can, though.""</p><p>(BRYCE: Mph! Mumf gumph sugl!)</p><p>(TYLER: Amber, stop doing that for a moment. What was that, Bryce?)</p><p>(BRYCE: I knew I'd come into this story sooner or later!)</p><p>(AMBER: CAN you suck yourself?)</p><p>(BRYCE: Yeah, but it's not that much fun. I'll show you later, ok?)</p><p>""I've heard they feel really good,"" Angelo mused.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Just sounds weird to me."" Spencer shuddered a little.</p><p>Angelo looked at me. ""Hey, Tyler... you wanna... I don't know. You wanna try sucking each other? Take turns and see what it feels like?""</p><p>I wasn't really surprised that he asked this, for some reason. I thought about it for a few seconds. ""You won't tell anyone, will you?""</p><p>""Fuck no. I don't want people thinking we're gay. This is just fooling around, you know? Practice and stuff. Until we get girls who will let us do this stuff.""</p><p>I nodded. ""Yeah, that makes sense. Ok, but only if you suck me first.""</p><p>""Ok, but you better not cum in my mouth.""</p><p>""I won't,"" I promised.</p><p>""Ok. Uhm... well, lay down on your back, then, and I guess I'll try it.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>(BRYCE: You know, it sounds like Angelo might really be gay. Or at least bi. I mean, he was the one who suggested all this stuff.)</p><p>(TYLER: Yeah, I thought about that a couple times. I keep hearing him talk about how he fucks his girlfriend, though, so I don't know.)</p><p>(AMBER: Maybe he's lying. Or maybe he's just bisexual.)</p><p>(BRYCE: Maybe.)</p><p>I laid on my back and Angelo came over to me. He took my penis and started stroking it gently. It felt pretty decent. He was better at it than Spencer, which wasn't any real surprise, given that he had far more experience.</p><p>""Ok,"" he said, looking down at my erection. ""Right."" He took a deep breath. ""Here goes."" And then I felt the most incredible thing in my life as Angelo lowered mouth down around my penis. It was warm, and wet, and I could feel a faint rasping sensation from his tongue against my shaft. It was just mind blowing!</p><p>Angelo then started moving his head up and down on me. If what I'd felt before was good, this was taking it to a whole other level, especially when I felt his tongue start licking all up and down and everything. God, it was great!</p><p>(BRYCE: So Angelo gives good head, eh? I'll have to remember that.)</p><p>(TYLER: Actually, Colt gives the best blowjobs. Even better than you two. Sorry. It's just that Angelo was my first, so I didn't have anything to compare it to.)</p><p>(AMBER: Colt, huh? Now I wish I had a penis...)</p><p>After only a couple minutes, Angelo lifted his face up. I wished he would have kept going. Instead he said, ""That wasn't that bad. You ready to do me, Tyler?""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess so.""</p><p>Spencer said, ""What did that feel like?""</p><p>""It... wow... it was just... wow,"" I said with a stupid grin.</p><p>""Damn. Maybe I should let one of you do it to me.""</p><p>""You'll have to return the favor, dude,"" said Angelo as he laid down.</p><p>""Yeah, I know.""</p><p>""Ok. Get to work, Tyler.""</p><p>I was a little irritated at how he said that, but I just reached over and grabbed hold of his penis. I gave it a couple strokes then leaned down and licked the tip. It wasn't bad. It didn't really taste like much of anything. Figuring it was now or never, I opened my mouth as wide as I could and lowered it down around Angelo's erection.</p><p>Well, the first mistake I made was that I took it too deep into my mouth. I almost started choking. But soon I pulled my mouth up a little and started bobbing my face up and down on Angelo's penis. It was... well, I can't describe it. But I liked it for some reason.</p><p>(BRYCE: You're a born cocksucker, Tyler.)</p><p>(TYLER: Yeah, well, you like it, too, and you probably too, Amber. So it's not a big deal.)</p><p>(AMBER: Yeah, but I'm a girl and he's gay. What's your excuse?)</p><p>(TYLER: ... )</p><p>I was really getting into it, I gotta admit. I was having a surprisingly good time blowing Angelo. Figuring it would make it even better for him, I started stroking his penis while I sucked it. So into it was I, and so good was I, that I almost didn't notice when Angelo said, ""Uh... ah... Tyler... you might wanna stop...""</p><p>I quickly pulled my head up. I didn't want a mouthful of cum, after all. ""You were close?""</p><p>""Ah... yeah. You better let go, or you'll get a slimed hand.""</p><p>I let go of Angelo's penis. It twitched for a few moments and then settled down, a long drip of precum oozing from the tip.</p><p>""Oooh... ah. That's much better."" Angelo sat up. ""You're really good at that.""</p><p>""Thanks, I think."" I looked over at Spencer. ""So what's the deal, there, Spence? You wanna get sucked, you gotta suck one of us. I wouldn't do Angelo. He'll pop off in your mouth.""</p><p>""If I suck you, does that mean you're going to suck me?""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess. At least I don't need to worry about you cumming in my mouth.""</p><p>""Ok. Well, lay down, then, and I'll try it.""</p><p>I laid down and watched as Spencer knelt down next to me. He didn't really bother with any preliminary stuff. He just leaned down and started sucking on my penis. He wasn't nearly as good at it as Angelo was, but it still felt... well, ok. I now knew the difference between a good blowjob and one that was just ok, though. But Spencer was really new to all this sex stuff, so it was ok.</p><p>After a couple minutes I had Spencer stop. Partly this was because I knew I wasn't going to cum with him sucking on me, at least not anytime soon, and part of it was just because I actually was kinda curious to see what it was like to suck on another penis.</p><p>(BRYCE: You're a gay boy. Admit it!)</p><p>(TYLER: NEVER!)</p><p>(BRYCE: What if I do this...?)</p><p>(TYLER: Aaah... no... not even then.)</p><p>(BRYCE: Well, fuck.)</p><p>(TYLER: Maybe later.)</p><p>Sucking on Spencer turned out to be really different from how it had been blowing Angelo. He didn't have any pubic hair, unlike Angelo, and his penis was quite a bit smaller. Still, it fit pretty easily in my mouth, and the fact that I knew I wouldn't have to pull off when he was going to cum made it even better some how.</p><p>""Tyler...?"" Spencer said in a shaky voice. ""I'm getting that good feeling again...""</p><p>I didn't pull off. I kept going and started sucking him even harder. Suddenly Spencer put his hands on the back of my head, moaned really loudly, lifted his ass up off the tent floor, and his penis began jumping around in my mouth. I tasted no hint of sperm. It was incredibly cool.</p><p>""Cool, dude, you made him cum,"" Angelo said as I sat back.</p><p>""No, I just gave him an orgasm. No sperm yet."" I stuck out my tongue.</p><p>""Yeah. Well. You wanna... like... suck each other some more?""</p><p>""Sure!""</p><p>""How about we, like, lay next to each other and suck one another at the same time?""</p><p>Nodding, I said, ""Yeah, that sounds cool. That's a sixty-nine, right?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Ok, we can try that. You'll warn me before you cum, right?""</p><p>Angelo hesitated ""Actually, you wanna try cumming in each other's mouths? Just to see what it feels like?""</p><p>""Oh, I don't know, man.""</p><p>""Come on. I've tasted my cum before. It's just kinda salty. You ever taste yours?""</p><p>""Yeah, once. It wasn't bad.""</p><p>Angelo shrugged. ""Well? You wanna try it?""</p><p>I looked over at Spencer. ""You realize, right, that if you ever tell anyone about any of this, we're going to have to kill you, right?""</p><p>""Yeah, and same if you guys tell anyone about me being involved.""</p><p>(AMBER: Right, well, I guess we're going to have to kill you now, Tyler.)</p><p>(TYLER: Bite me, sis.)</p><p>(AMBER: Ok.)</p><p>(TYLER: OW!)</p><p>Rather awkwardly Angelo and I laid down on the floor, my penis in front of his mouth and his in front of mine. We stroked each other a little and then started sucking one another. It was just as cool as before, only now it was even better cause I was getting blown at the same time as I was blowing someone. That plus the fact that we knew we were going to be cumming in each other's mouths really added something to it.</p><p>I wondered who was going to cum first. Angelo or me. I guess I proved to be the better cocksucker, because I felt Angelo's whole body tense up and seconds later felt several sharp, short blasts of sperm shoot down into my mouth. I did my best to swallow as fast as I could, if for no other reason than that I didn't want to choke.</p><p>Apparently it didn't make a difference for me in the long run, though, because just as Angelo got done cumming I felt my own orgasm hit, and my sperm started shooting off into his mouth. I was distantly pleased when I heard him cough a little and spit some of it out. He swallowed the rest, though.</p><p>After we were both done cumming, Angelo said, ""Wow... that was fucking cool.""</p><p>""Yeah."" I sat up and wiped my chin off. ""Did you swallow mine?""</p><p>""Yeah. Or at least I tried to. You swallowed mine?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Cool."" Angelo looked a little thoughtful. ""Let's kiss.""</p><p>I blinked. ""Kiss? Why?""</p><p>""I wanna see what it's like. And what I taste like.""</p><p>""Uh..."" I'd never kissed anyone before, but I said, ""Yeah, sure. We can try it.""</p><p>Angelo put his arms around me and very quickly pressed his mouth against mine. Then he opened his, and I felt his tongue pressing against my lips. I opened my mouth and we started Frenching. It was really weird. I could taste this salty flavor, which tasted just like Angelo's sperm. I guessed it must've been my sperm.</p><p>(BRYCE: Gee, Einstein. Ya think so?)</p><p>(TYLER: Amber? Can't you shut him up again?)</p><p>(AMBER: Sure.)</p><p>(BRYCE: Ooooooh... stop doing that...)</p><p>Angelo surprised me while we kissed, as he reached down and started jerking me off a little. I figured I might as well return the favor, so I reached down and took his penis in my hand. I knew neither of us was likely to cum again right away, but it made kissing even cooler.</p><p>Finally after what seemed like an hour, though a very nice hour, we stopped kissing. Angelo looked into my eyes and said, ""Dude. You know we're going to be doing this again, right?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Cool. You wanna zip our bags together and sleep with each other?""</p><p>I was taken aback. ""Well... you mean, like naked and stuff?""</p><p>""Yeah. I mean, let's face it. We just had sex. We got each other off and we kissed. We might as well sleep together. It'll be practice for when we sleep with girls.""</p><p>I nodded. ""Yeah, ok. That sounds cool.""</p><p>""What about me?"" asked Spencer.</p><p>""Sorry. You didn't get any cum in your mouth. Next time, if you get one of us to cum in your mouth, you can sleep with us, ok?""</p><p>""Oh."" He looked strangely disappointed. ""Well, ok.""</p><p>As Spencer put his boxers back on and got into his sleeping bag, Angelo and I zipped our bags together. Naked, we got into the bag facing each other. I could feel the heat from his body against mine. He said, ""How about a good night kiss?""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>The two of us started kissing again. I felt my penis begin to get hard, and could feel Angelo's penis hardening up and brushing against my thigh.</p><p>""God, I like this,"" Angelo whispered to me.</p><p>""Yeah. Me, too.""</p><p>""You think this makes us... you know... gay?""</p><p>I shook my head after thinking for a second. ""No. I mean, I still want to fuck a girl. Don't you?"" ""Yeah.""</p><p>""Then we can't be gay. This is just fun and practice and stuff. It feels so good that who cares if it's with another guy?""</p><p>Angelo nodded and whispered, ""Ok. Yeah, that makes sense.""</p><p>(TYLER: Bryce, stop laughing so much.)</p><p>(BRYCE: I can't help it! You guys were Queens o' Denial!)</p><p>(AMBER: Bryce, be nice to Tyler.)</p><p>(BRYCE: I'm sorry, dude. It's just so funny, that's all! At least when I've had sex with guys, I didn't pretend it was just practice.)</p><p>(TYLER: So what was it when you fucked Amber?)</p><p>(BRYCE: ... so how about the rest of this story, then?)</p><p>We started kissing some more, snuggling up together. I figured Spencer was pretty much asleep by this point, and if he wasn't, then I didn't even really care. I put my hand back onto Angelo's ass and squeezed it gently, feeling the muscles under the skin. He reached back and did the same to me.</p><p>""This is so hot,"" I whispered.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""You wanna jerk each other some more?""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>In the darkness I reached around and took Angelo's penis in my hand as he took mine in his. Masturbating each other while we kissed was even more intense than just jerking each other normally had been.</p><p>""I got an idea,"" whispered Angelo.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Let go of my dick.""</p><p>I did so, and felt Angelo take both my penis and his in his hand and start stroking us slowly. ""How do you like this?""</p><p>""That's really cool,"" I whispered.</p><p>(BRYCE: Yeah, that's one of my favorite things to do. It's really cool to be able to get off both yourself and another guy at the same time.)</p><p>(TYLER: Yeah, I actually like it, too.)</p><p>(AMBER: Aw... you two make such a cute couple!)</p><p>(TYLER AND BRYCE: Shut up, Amber!)</p><p>Angelo beat us both off for a few moments and then whispered, ""You wanna try for a bit?""</p><p>""Yeah."" He let go of us, and I took both our penises in my hand, stroking us both slowly. ""Not as easy to do it like this, huh?""</p><p>""No. Feels hot, though.""</p><p>""Yeah!"" A few moments later, I whispered, ""I wanna blow you again.""</p><p>""Fine with me!"" Angelo replied eagerly.</p><p>As I slithered down into the depths of the sleeping bag, I whispered, ""If I make you cum, will you make me cum?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Cool. Warn me before you shoot, ok?""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I slipped my mouth down around Angelo's penis again and started bobbing up and down on him, enjoying, to my surprise, the sensation of his erection in my mouth. I did it at a good, leisurely pace. I tried doing different things, like swirling my tongue all up and down it, and playing around with his balls a little bit. But what I mostly did was just run my mouth along the shaft while jerking him off.</p><p>I don't know how long I was down there. After some time, though, I heard Angelo hiss, ""Tyler... I'm gonna cum...""</p><p>I began swallowing before I felt the first blast of sperm splash into my mouth. It was hot and salty, though not as much as the first time had been. I knew that when I jerked off several times in a row my cum started to be less white and more transparent. I guessed that I was tasting the difference right now.</p><p>Once Angelo was done cumming, I kissed my way up his body and then laid on top of him, kissing him passionately on the mouth while my still hard penis rubbed up against his slightly softening one.</p><p>""Fuck, Tyler,"" he whispered. ""You're so good at this.""</p><p>""Yeah, you, too.""</p><p>Angelo reached down and started masturbating me. ""Are you gonna take real long to cum?""</p><p>""No, I don't think so.""</p><p>""Ok. Lay on your back.""</p><p>I rolled off Angelo and laid down as he wiggled down under the blanket. Soon after his head vanished I felt a wet warmth slide down around my penis. I started sort of fucking his face. Lifting my butt off the ground a little and kind of thrusting into him. It made it feel even better for me and it was easily under three minutes before I gasped out, ""Here it comes, Angelo...""</p><p>This time Angelo managed to swallow all of my sperm. As soon as I was done cumming, he kissed his way up my body just like I'd done with him, and then we locked lips together, me tasting my sperm on his tongue.</p><p>We moved back onto our sides again, facing each other as we kissed. Then Angelo surprised the hell out of me.</p><p>""I love you, Tyler,"" he whispered in between kisses.</p><p>(BRYCE: He said WHAT?)</p><p>(TYLER: You heard me.)</p><p>(BRYCE: Holy SHIT. What did you say to him?)</p><p>(TYLER: You know, if you talked less, I'd have been able to finish this story that much faster. You gay boys are weird.)</p><p>(BRYCE: This from a guy who just fucked his own SISTER?)</p><p>(AMBER: Hey, now.)</p><p>""You what?"" I asked in a slight state of shock.</p><p>""I love you,"" he whispered simply. ""You know. As a friend.""</p><p>""Oh."" I relaxed a little. ""I love you, too, then. As a friend.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>The two of us then snuggled up together and drifted off to sleep wrapped in each other's arms.</p>"
146,"Chasing Colt, Part 5",Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'mm', 'teens', 'voy', 'oral', 'mast']","A teenage girl decides to seduce a boy on her younger brother's baseball team, leading to much fun and frolic for all.",2013-04-27T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>A Challenge</h5><p>After Tyler was done talking the three of us laid there on my bed, lost in our own thoughts. Bryce said, ""That's probably the hottest story I've ever heard.""</p><p>""Yeah, it sure got me going,"" I muttered. I'd been fingering myself most of the way through the story and the boys had started masturbating each other towards the end.</p><p>""So what happened after that?""</p><p>Tyler shrugged. ""Well, Angelo and I started having sex like every week. Spencer only joined in a couple times. After a while, though, Angelo started hanging out with Isabell some more and he stopped having sex with me. Spencer and me did it by ourselves sometime, but he wasn't ever as into it as Angelo was. The last time I had sex with him was about three months ago and the last time with Angelo was about six months.""</p><p>""What about Colt and Tobey? How did that happen?"" asked Bryce.</p><p>Tyler shrugged again. ""It was pretty much the same, actually. Except that it happened in my bedroom about eight months ago.""</p><p>My mind drifted back. I dimly remembered the two boys staying the night back then. That was when I'd first noticed Colt.</p><p>""So you've done it with Colt a lot since then?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah, pretty much every chance we can. I only did it a few times with Tobey.""</p><p>""How come you haven't done anything with Storm, Matthew or Ezra yet?""</p><p>Tyler shrugged once more. ""Just haven't had the chance.""</p><p>Bryce looked over at me. ""You oughta try to do each of the boys on the team.""</p><p>I raised an eyebrow. ""What, you think I'm some sort of slut?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Pinch him, Tyler.""</p><p>""Ow!"" Bryce rubbed at his nipple. ""No, seriously. You should see if you can get each of them and then save Colt for last.""</p><p>""Yeah, that sounds cool,"" said Tyler.</p><p>I found myself actually thinking about the idea. ""You know... that does sound like it might be interesting. I've never devirginized an entire baseball team. I've got all of Summer Vacation, I might as well make good use of it.""</p><p>""Yeah. And if you pull it off, we can all have a big orgy just before school starts,"" put in Bryce.</p><p>""That sounds like fun,"" I said. I reached over and started idly playing with Tyler's penis along with Bryce.</p><p>""So how come you guys never asked me to join?"" Bryce asked, sounding a little hurt.</p><p>Tyler winced slightly. ""Well... it's like this. As long as it was us, it wasn't really sex. We're all straight, as far as we're concerned. We knew, I guess, that if you joined us then you'd think it was sex cause you were gay and if that was the case then what were we? I don't know if anyone really thought it out all the way like that, but I think that's what it was.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""Sorry, dude.""</p><p>""It's ok."" Bryce leaned over and kissed Tyler who kissed him back. I sat back and enjoyed the show while masturbating my little brother.</p><p>""Amber?"" Tyler asked after breaking the kiss.</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Can I fuck you again?""</p><p>""Right now?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Sure, if you want.""</p><p>""Oh, I do.""</p><p>As Tyler sat up and started moving over towards me, Bryce said, ""Are you seriously going to fuck your own sister again? I mean it was one thing once when you were just supposed to get lube, but doing it again would just be incest.""</p><p>""Yeah, but she doesn't care. Besides, you're just jealous that I'm going to be fucking her this time and not you.""</p><p>Bryce blushed. ""Well, yeah, maybe.""</p><p>I said to Bryce, ""Look. After Tyler cums in me, you can have a turn. I've heard it's even better fucking a girl after someone else has cum inside her.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah. I've never tried it, but that's what I've heard. Besides, you'll get to see Tyler's naked body moving on top of me.""</p><p>Bryce considered this. ""Ok.""</p><p>""Wait, though,"" said Tyler. ""If I cum inside you, won't I get you pregnant?""</p><p>""You already DID cum inside me, Tyler, so it's a little late to be worrying about that,"" I pointed out.</p><p>""Oh, yeah. Sorry about that, by the way."" He blushed, looking really embarrassed.</p><p>""It's no big deal. I'm actually on the Pill, so it's not a problem, but you should always make sure to ask the girl first.""</p><p>""Ok. Can I fuck you now?""</p><p>I laughed a little. ""What a one track mind. Alright, get into position.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Once Tyler was on top of me, I said to him, ""You think you can get it in on your own, or do you need some help?""</p><p>Tyler poked around for a bit and then said, ""Is this the right place?""</p><p>""A little higher.""</p><p>""Here?""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>Tyler pushed forward and once again I felt the amazingly odd and erotic sensation of my little brother's penis sliding up into my vagina. He let out a little moan of pure pleasure and delight as he pushed home.</p><p>""Oooh... I can't believe I'm finally getting to fuck a girl...""</p><p>""I can't believe I'm getting fucked by my own brother,"" I said with a little grin, savoring the pleasure between my legs. ""Try rotating your hips a little.""</p><p>""Like this?"" Tyler said, swiveling around.</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>Bryce got on his knees next to Tyler, putting a hand on my brother's butt while he fucked me. ""It also feels better for her if you push it in as deep a you can go.""</p><p>""It does?"" Tyler looked down at me. I nodded. ""Ok."" He began trying to go in deeper while rotating his hips. ""That's cool... feels better for me, too...""</p><p>""Cool,"" Bryce said. He leaned his face close to Tyler's and the two of them kissed for a few moments.</p><p>""Hey, Bryce?"" Tyler said, breaking the kiss. ""Let me suck you while I fuck Amber.""</p><p>""Sure, twist my arm,"" Bryce said with a grin. He moved closer to Tyler.</p><p>Rather awkwardly, my brother leaned his head down and did his best to get Bryce's penis in his mouth. Eventually he wound up lowering himself further down onto my body until I was supporting almost his entire weight. It meant he also wasn't fucking me nearly as deep or as hard as before, but the fact that I was watching boysex at close range more than made up for that.</p><p>""You really like sucking dick... don't you, Tyler?"" I said, a little out of breath.</p><p>Mouth full of penis, Tyler nodded, his eyes closed. He looked very content.</p><p>""He's good at it, too,"" whispered Bryce, resting his hand on the back of Tyler's head.</p><p>After a few more minutes, Tyler began really breathing hard. He pulled his mouth off Bryce and started fucking me faster and faster.</p><p>""I'm gonna cum soon,"" he whispered.</p><p>""I'm getting close, too,"" I gasped out.</p><p>Grunting, Tyler pushed hard into me, and I felt his young penis start kicking around inside my vagina for the second time that day. My brother rested his head on my shoulder and kept shooting spurt after spurt of incestuous sperm up into my waiting body.</p><p>This was enough to make me cum, too, and my vagina started grabbing hard at my little brother's still spurting penis. I held him really tight against me, my hands grabbing hard at his ass and trying with all my effort to get him deeper inside me. It was definitely in the top ten of the best orgasms of my life.</p><p>Tyler lifted his head up. ""Did you... just cum...?""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""Cool...""</p><p>""Yeah!"" I kissed my brother on the cheek.</p><p>""Are we going to be able to... you know... do this some more?""</p><p>""Yeah, I think so.""</p><p>""Cool...""</p><p>""Alright!"" said Bryce. ""Either get off her and let me have my turn, or I'm going to fuck your ass, Tyler.""</p><p>""Hmmm..."" Tyler said, propping himself up on his elbows and looking thoughtful. ""That might be kind of interesting.""</p><p>""Oh, really?"" Bryce moved behind Tyler and got sort of on top of him. He poked his penis against Tyler's butt. ""You wanna find out just HOW interesting?""</p><p>I actually felt Tyler's penis jump slightly in my vagina, but he said, ""Naw... not this time. Maybe next time, though, ok?""</p><p>""There will be a next time, then?"" Bryce asked, getting off Tyler.</p><p>Tyler pulled out of me, sat up a little and kissed Bryce very passionately on the mouth. ""Just try to stop me,"" he whispered.</p><p>Bryce gave a fairly stupid looking grin. ""Cool."" He looked down at me. ""Are you ready for me?""</p><p>""Of course.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>Bryce got on top of me and with no problems at all, slipped his penis easily into my vagina. ""Wooo... wow, that is better with Tyler's cum in here,"" he said, giving a couple experimental thrusts.</p><p>""Glad you like it,"" I said with a grin.</p><p>""Can I suck you some more while I fuck her, Tyler?""</p><p>Tyler shrugged and got up onto his knees. His penis was mostly soft. ""Sure, if you want. But I don't think I'll cum again.""</p><p>""That's cool. I just like having your dick in my mouth.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Tyler moved close and Bryce, not breaking the easy, steady motion of thrusts that he'd began, leaned down and started blowing him. I reached up and put one hand on my brother's butt and the other one on Bryce's, feeling that this was possibly the best sex of my life.</p><p>Bryce had real staying power, as I'd mentioned before. It wasn't long before I felt another orgasm approaching for me, and judging by the fact that Tyler was now actively fucking Bryce's face, I figured he might be getting close, too.</p><p>Amazingly, all three of us came within a minute of each other. Tyler came first, moaning loudly and holding onto Bryce's head. Bryce started swallowing Tyler's sperm and at the same time began pumping his own sperm into my vagina. This triggered my own orgasm and soon I was milking Bryce's penis for all I was worth. It was just heavenly!</p><p>""Oh, god,"" Tyler said, gasping for breath. ""I can't believe... I came again...""</p><p>Bryce gave a tired smile. ""Yeah... I gotz the mad skillz...""</p><p>Finally we were all sated. The boys both collapsed next to me and we all laid there, breathing hard, our minds full of thoughts. We laid there together, our naked bodies wrapped together as we basked in the afterglow of amazing sex. I knew now this was the best sex I'd ever had, and that with my new challenge I could look forward to a lot more good fun.</p>"
147,"Chasing Colt, Part 6",Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teens', 'mm', 'ff', 'inc', 'bi', 'orgy']",,2013-04-28T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Sturm und Drang</h5><p>""So what are the rules going to be?"" Bryce asked as he, Tyler and I walked off towards the baseball field where the boys played. There was an early morning game the boys were playing in.</p><p>It had been three days since we'd mutually molested Tyler. I knew that later that night he and Bryce had apparently fucked their brains out in Tyler's bed, and I'd let Tyler fuck me four times since that first day. He had to be trained up, after all, much like how I'd taught Bryce everything he knew about male/female sex.</p><p>""Rules for what?"" I asked.</p><p>""For you sleeping with the boys on the team.""</p><p>""Well, she has to get fucked by each of them, of course,"" said Tyler.</p><p>""Yeah, and we need a way to verify that she's done it. So how about either me or Tyler has to be there to watch and join in?""</p><p>I rolled my eyes. ""You little monsters just want to get laid some more.""</p><p>Grinning widely both boys nodded.</p><p>I couldn't help but laugh. ""Ok, ok. So if Colt will be the last boy, then which boy should I do first?""</p><p>""How about Storm?"" suggested Tyler. ""I've thought about sex with him before. I know he's probably still a virgin, too.""</p><p>""Yeah, Storm's fuckin' HOT!"" Bryce said enthusiastically.</p><p>Storm was thirteen, like most of the other boys on the team (Tobey was twelve and Angelo was fourteen, but otherwise). He had black hair and blue eyes and he was pretty damn hot. His name came from his part Gypsy who named his twelve-year-old sister Rain. Their parents had wound up getting divorced and now their mom worked something like two jobs to keep everything going.</p><p>""Hmmm... ok, I'll do Storm,"" I said with a grin. ""But how do I get one of you in the same place?""</p><p>Tyler said, ""I think I might have an idea.""</p><p>For the rest of the walk down to the ballpark we discussed Tyler's idea. The more I heard, the more I liked it. It would be quite complex, but if we pulled this one off, we could do just about anything. I agreed with the boys that it would work, and by the time we got to the park, they were ready to concentrate more on baseball than sex.</p><p>Once we were at the ballpark, I got up into the bleachers and looked around. I was trying to find... there she was. Rain. I knew she always came to see her brother play. I walked over and sat down next to her.</p><p>""Morning, Rain.""</p><p>""Oh, hey, Amber. How are you?""</p><p>""I'm doing well. How about you?""</p><p>""I'm ok.""</p><p>We sat there and made idle chat while we watched the teams take batting practice and get ready. Soon the game had started, and I cheered wildly every time Bryce, Tyler and Storm came up to the bat.</p><p>""Your brother is really, really hot,"" Rain said to me with a giggle when she saw Tyler hit a double.</p><p>""Storm's really sexy, too,"" I said with a giggle of my own. I was very happy to hear what she thought of Tyler. It would make my life significantly easier. ""You should ask Tyler out on a date or something.""</p><p>""Yeah, well, would you ever think about asking Storm out?""</p><p>""Of course. Like I said, he's really sexy. I bet he'd be great fun in bed.""</p><p>Rain blushed a little. ""Yeah, well, I don't think of him like that, but, yeah, he's pretty cute, I guess.""</p><p>""Would you care if I fucked Storm?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Oh... uh... I don't know. I guess not,"" she said with a shrug.</p><p>""Good. Just for the record, if you wanna fuck Tyler, I wouldn't care.""</p><p>""Oh... well, I never really thought about it.""</p><p>""You're still a virgin?""</p><p>Blushing again, Rain said, ""Of course.""</p><p>""Well, I know Tyler isn't. If you're going to lose your virginity, it should be to a boy who knows what he's doing.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Rain said. I saw her eyes following Tyler as he wandered around.</p><p>""I'm glad you don't care if I fuck Storm,"" I said. ""I'm getting a little tired of Bryce.""</p><p>""Bryce? I thought he was gay?""</p><p>""He is. But he's still fun in bed.""</p><p>Rain laughed a little and rolled her eyes. ""You change boyfriends like some people change socks, don't you? I've heard stories about you.""</p><p>""Probably all true.""</p><p>Just then Storm came up to bat. ""If he hits at least a double, I'll give him a blowjob,"" I whispered to Rain who laughed.</p><p>Storm got up to bat and managed to very quickly strike out. ""So now what do you do?"" Rain asked.</p><p>""I guess I'll just have to fuck him, then,"" I said.</p><p>Rain laughed again. ""I wonder what I should do when Tyler's up to bat.""</p><p>""Guess we'll have to wait and see.""</p><p>As it happened, the next time Tyler ended up to bat, he got hit on the arm by a pitch, so it didn't really wind up mattering. After the game, which Tyler's team won by 4 - 1, Rain and I went down to meet the boys as they came out of the locker room.</p><p>""You did wonderfully, Storm,"" I said, walking up to him and giving him a hug. I could feel him start a little in surprise, but he hugged back.</p><p>""Uh... thanks, Amber.""</p><p>Then he really seemed surprised as I reached down and gently cupped his firm little ass. Nicer than Tyler's and Bryce's both, but didn't seem as nice as I thought Colt's would be. ""You and I should spend more time together.""</p><p>""We should?"" he squeaked. Then he seemed to recover a bit and said, ""Uh... yeah, ok. Sure, that sounds like a good plan.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>""I liked watching you play, too, Tyler,"" said Rain, sounding a little shy.</p><p>""Thanks, Rain."" Tyler grinned at her.</p><p>As the four of us walked, I put an arm around Storm's waist and said, ""You know what? The four of us should hang out together.""</p><p>""That sounds cool,"" Rain said, making me proud. Very shyly she emulated me, putting her arm around Tyler's waist.</p><p>""Like a double-date or something?"" Tyler asked, right on cue.</p><p>""Something like that. Maybe we could just all hang out somewhere together. Like one of our houses. Watch a movie or listen to music something.""</p><p>""I like that idea,"" said Storm.</p><p>""Where you guys wanna hang out at?"" asked Tyler. What happened next would depend greatly on which answer was given.</p><p>""How about our place?"" suggested Storm, much to my happiness. I figured both he and Rain would feel more comfy if what we planned took place on their ground. ""We got a bunch of good CD's and such, and I got a real kick-ass stereo in my bedroom.""</p><p>I shrugged. ""Sounds good to me. Tyler? Rain?""</p><p>""Sure,"" said Tyler.</p><p>""Yeah, ok,"" said Rain. ""You wanna do this today?""</p><p>""Yeah, if that's ok?""</p><p>Rain looked at Storm. ""Mom's not going to be home until like nine tonight. You think it'll be ok for us to have two other people over?"" It was just a little after noon now, so that would give us plenty of time.</p><p>Storm said, ""I don't think she'll really care.""</p><p>""Well, ok, then.""</p><p>""Cool."" I moved my hand down onto Storm's butt, feeling it move as he walked. ""Let's go, then!""</p><p>While we walked, Rain made me proud again, reaching down to rest her hand on Tyler's butt. This was very encouraging.</p><p>When we got to their house, Rain and I took a few moments to disappear up into her bedroom. She wanted to get changed, and I wanted to talk with her a little bit.</p><p>""I think Tyler really likes you,"" I said with a smile. I knew Tyler wasn't THAT interested in her, but I knew also he wouldn't say no if she wanted him to fuck her.</p><p>""Yeah, he's really nice."" She started taking off her clothes and changing into a loose t-shirt and shorts. Her body reminded me of mine when I was twelve. Her breasts were small and she had only a few strands of hair around her vagina.</p><p>""I saw you put your hand on his butt,"" I said with a little grin. ""What did you think?""</p><p>""He's got a really cute butt,"" Rain said, giggling a little. ""I liked touching it, that's for sure. Besides, I saw you with your hand on Storm's, so I figured it wasn't a big deal.""</p><p>""You know what you can do it you really wanna drive Tyler nuts?""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Take your bra and panties off and keep on the t-shirt and the shorts. He'll get little glimpses here and there and it'll drive him just nuts.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Well... I don't know... I mean... I don't know if I'm ready for, you know, stuff like that.""</p><p>I shrugged. ""I got fucked the first time when I was a little younger than you. It's the best feeling EVER, believe me. Having a boy's dick inside you is just mind blowing.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Really! You've fingered yourself before, right?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Having a boy's dick in there feels about twenty times better.""</p><p>She raised an eyebrow. ""It does? Really?""</p><p>""Yep. And anyhow, you might as well start as soon as you can. That way you have more time in your life to really enjoy fucking. That's especially important since you probably won't cum the first time. But, really, the only way there could be a problem is if you still have a hymen,"" I said, remembering my own deflowering.</p><p>""A what?""</p><p>""Hymen. You don't know what that is?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Ah. Well, it's a small bit of... well, skin or membrane that can partly cover the entrance to your vagina. When a boy puts his penis into you the first time, that can get torn and hurt and bleed a little.""</p><p>""Oh, THAT sounds fun.""</p><p>""It's not, really.""</p><p>""How do I know if I have one?""</p><p>I dimly remembered something I'd done when I was thirteen. I said, ""Well... are you going to try the no bra and undies thing?""</p><p>""Yeah, I think so. If you will.""</p><p>""Fair enough. Go ahead and get undressed and I'll check you out and see if there's likely to be any problems.""</p><p>""Well, ok."" She stripped naked again and looked at herself in the mirror. ""You really think he'll want me?""</p><p>""Of course he will. He's a boy,"" I said simply. ""Just follow my lead and you'll have Tyler eating out of your hand.""</p><p>""Yeah. Ok. Now what?""</p><p>""Lay down and spread your legs.""</p><p>""Ok."" Rain did so.</p><p>I looked closely at her preteen vagina. ""I don't see anything off hand. I'm going to have to touch you, though, ok? Don't get nervous or anything.""</p><p>""I won't.""</p><p>Reaching out my hand I rubbed it across Rain's vagina. She let out a soft gasp. ""First time anyone's ever touched you there?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>I rubbed her clitoris very gently. ""I'm just trying to get you a little wet. Don't worry.""</p><p>""Oh... ok...""</p><p>In the back of my mind I was very pleased at how good I was managing to make her feel. I'd done some lesbian stuff a couple years ago, and while it hadn't really done anything for me, at least I'd gotten pretty good at it.</p><p>""Ok, Rain,"" I said. ""I'm going to slip a finger inside. Just relax.""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>Being very careful I slowly worked my index finger up into Rain's vagina. It was very odd for me to be fingering another girl. It took a few moments for me to get used to it, but once I was comfortable, I probed around, feeling everything. After a few more moments I inserted a second finger and started moving that around.</p><p>""I don't feel any sign of a hymen,"" I said, truthfully, as I withdrew my fingers from Rain.</p><p>""Ooooh... ok.""</p><p>""So that means the first time you have a boy fuck you, it probably won't hurt much.""</p><p>""Oh? That's good.""</p><p>""Did you like that?"" I asked her with a grin as she sat up.</p><p>""Well... it felt pretty good, yeah."" She blushed.</p><p>I nodded. ""Yeah. It's not a big deal, fingering. That's why I don't mind doing it. Anyhow, you might wanna go ahead and get dressed. The boys are waiting.""</p><p>She nodded and put back on the loose fitting t-shirt and her shorts. ""Feels kinda weird without the bra and panties.""</p><p>""You'll get used to it."" I stood up, wiggled out of my clothes and put back on the shorts and t-shirt without the bra and panties. ""Shall we?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>We walked over to Storm's room and knocked on the door. I heard music playing and Tyler said, ""Just a second!"" There were some sounds of busyness and the door opened. Storm and Tyler stood there, both looking a little rumpled. They had their shirts off. I raised an eyebrow at my brother and he grinned in return. This meant he'd probably gotten Storm good and horny with conversation like, ""I think Rain's really hot! I'd love to fuck her! What do you think of Amber?""</p><p>""Come on in,"" Storm said. Once we were all inside, we sat down on the floor, getting comfortable together. I put an arm around Storm's waist and he did the same with me. Rain and Tyler did the same.</p><p>The four of us sat there, talking idly as we listened to the music from Storm's stereo. He had ok taste in music, but I wasn't really interested in that.</p><p>""You got a nice room, Storm,"" I said.</p><p>""Thanks.""</p><p>""Got a nice body, too,"" I said, placing a hand on his chest and running it down to just above his pants. His nipples stiffened.</p><p>Storm's eyes widened. ""Thanks,"" he said.</p><p>""You got a nice body, too, Tyler,"" Rain said, running her hand down Tyler's chest.</p><p>""Your body is nicer,"" he said with a grin.</p><p>I crossed my legs, sitting so that I knew the boys could see up inside my shorts, were they sitting correctly. Rain did the same. I winked at her and she blushed and grinned a little. Of course what she didn't realize, really, is that the way we were sitting not only could Tyler see up her shorts, but so could Storm.</p><p>""You played really well today,"" I said softly to Storm.</p><p>""Thanks.""</p><p>""You played so well you deserve a kiss."" I grinned a little at him.</p><p>Storm blinked. ""Oh, yeah? Cool.""</p><p>I leaned over and very gently pressed my lips against Storm's. It wasn't much of a kiss, but that was ok. There would be many, many more of them later.</p><p>""That was cool,"" Storm said, smiling.</p><p>""Was that your first kiss?"" I asked coyly.</p><p>He shook his head. ""No, I've kissed a couple other girls before. Nothing really big, though.""</p><p>""Cool."" I looked over at Tyler and Rain, who had their lips locked firmly together. ""They seem to be getting along nicely.""</p><p>Storm chuckled a little. ""Yeah.""</p><p>I pulled Storm closer to me and started kissing him some more, eventually slipping my tongue into his mouth. I could tell he hadn't had any real experience French kissing before. Thankfully, I knew that Tyler was better at it, which meant Rain was having a good time. She was optional to all this, but her participation made everything a little easier.</p><p>""This is fun,"" Tyler said after breaking his kiss with Rain, who giggled a little.</p><p>""Yeah. Storm's a good kisser,"" I said, hugging him.</p><p>""Tyler's pretty good, too,"" Rain said, blushing a little. She seemed to do that a lot. I was happy it was something I was basically past.</p><p>Suddenly I said, ""I'm kinda warm,"" and pulled my shirt up and off me, laying it next to me on the floor. ""That's better,"" I purred, starting to make out with Storm again, who looked like he'd been hit with a baseball of his own, judging by how surprised he looked. It was certainly nice feeling his bare skin against my breasts.</p><p>Tyler, of course, was pretty unimpressed, having seen my bare breasts more than a few times already. Rain, on the other hand, looked almost as surprised as her brother. Tyler looked at Rain and said, ""You don't have to take yours off. If you don't want to.""</p><p>Rain looked uncertain. Much hinged on what she did next. ""Well... it's ok. I want to take mine off, too."" Very slowly she pulled her shirt off, exposing her smaller breasts. Tyler, I could tell, still wasn't very impressed, but he hid it well. He just looked at Rain, smiled and started kissing her again.</p><p>""Hey, Amber?"" Tyler said after a few minutes of us all silently making out.</p><p>""Huh?""</p><p>""Dare you take off your shorts.""</p><p>""Yeah, right,"" I snorted. ""You first.""</p><p>Tyler looked nonchalant. Casting a glance over at Rain, he said, ""You care if I take off my pants?""</p><p>""Uh... what do you have on under them?""</p><p>""Boxers.""</p><p>Rain shrugged. ""I guess it's ok.""</p><p>Tyler sat up a little and wiggled out of his pants. Clad only in his boxers he sat back and grinned at Rain. ""You like?""</p><p>She nodded a little, blushing yet again. ""Yeah.""</p><p>""Cool."" He smirked over at me. ""Well?""</p><p>""Yeah, ok, but I'm not wearing, you know, underwear,"" I muttered, forcing myself to blush.</p><p>""I don't mind!"" Storm said quickly.</p><p>I bet, I thought to myself. ""You don't?""</p><p>""No!""</p><p>""Well... if I take my shorts off, will you take off your pants... and your boxers?""</p><p>Blinking in surprise, Storm said, ""Uh...""</p><p>I ran my hand down his chest once more. ""We'd both be naked. You don't mind that idea, do you?""</p><p>""Uh... I guess not.""</p><p>""I'll go first."" I slowly removed my shorts and sat there, cross-legged, next to Storm, now totally nude. ""Much nicer,"" I said with a seductive smile.</p><p>""Yeah..."" Storm whispered, looking me over.</p><p>""Your turn.""</p><p>Storm shed his pants easily enough, but hesitated when it came to pulling off his boxers. I think the fact that Rain was in the room was really throwing him off. Remembering the first time I had to get naked in front of a sibling myself, I could empathize.</p><p>Speaking of which... I looked over at the other couple. My brother was currently sucking on one of Rain's nipples and rubbing the crotch of her shorts. It looked like he'd wiggled a finger up into them and was rubbing against her twelve-year-old vagina, but I wasn't sure. What was certain was that, from the look on her face, Rain was having a grand old time.</p><p>""Take them off, Storm,"" I whispered.</p><p>Slowly Storm sat up a little and pulled his boxers off, setting them on the floor next to his pants. I looked him over. He looked fantastic! Like Bryce and Tyler he was, of course, in great shape. Between his legs, his thirteen-year-old penis was very hard, and curved just slightly to one side. He had only a small dusting of black pubic hair.</p><p>""Very, very nice,"" I whispered, wrapping a hand around Storm's erection and stroking it slowly, gently. ""This could make a girl very happy.""</p><p>""It could...?""</p><p>""Oh, yes...""</p><p>I went back to kissing Storm while keeping one eye on Tyler and Rain. My brother was whispering softly to her while moving his hand back and forth inside her shorts. She nodded and Tyler unzipped and unbuttoned the shorts, pulling them slowly off her and exposing her nearly hairless vagina. Gently he then worked a finger up inside, all the while kissing one of her nipples. I caught Rain's eye and winked at her. She smiled weakly and tried to wink back, but wound up just closing her eyes and moaning.</p><p>""You know you're going to fuck me, right?"" I whispered to Storm.</p><p>""I... I am?""</p><p>""Yeah..."" I gave his penis a gentle squeeze. ""I can't wait to have this inside me.""</p><p>Storm suddenly shut his eyes and moaned. In my hand, I felt his penis start jerking around. Several sharp blasts of teenage sperm shot out all over his chest and my hand. Whoops.</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" he whispered, breathing hard. ""I'm sorry... I just...""</p><p>""It's ok,"" I said, wiping my hand on the floor.</p><p>Tyler looked over. ""Made him cum, eh?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>He looked down at Rain. ""Don't move."" Tyler reached over and ran a finger through the puddle of sperm that had collected on Storm's stomach. ""Just need to borrow some of this."" He grinned at Storm's startled face and then turned back to Rain.</p><p>""Wait until you feel this,"" he said, slowly inserting his sperm-coated finger into Rain's vagina.</p><p>""Tyler, that's... oh... oh, god,"" she moaned out as he started rubbing her clitoris.</p><p>""But... that's my..."" Storm started to say.</p><p>""Shhhh... don't worry about it.""</p><p>""But what if she gets pregnant?"" he whispered to me.</p><p>""She won't,"" I said, hoping to be right. If I wasn't, well, then as things stood it'd be another virgin birth.</p><p>""Oh, ok.""</p><p>Tyler looked at Storm. ""I need some more. Hold still."" He reached over and scooped up as much of Storm's sperm as he could and slowly worked it up into Rain's vagina. ""Yeah... that's the stuff. Feel good?"" he asked Rain.</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>Looking at Storm again, Tyler said, ""Got anymore?""</p><p>Storm shook his head. ""I don't think so.""</p><p>""Let's see."" Before Storm could react Tyler reached over and took the other boy's penis in his hand, giving it a couple good, milking strokes. A few drops of sperm appeared at the tip. ""There we are. Come to Tyler,"" he said, rubbing it up onto his finger and then into Rain's vagina.</p><p>Not wanting to let Storm digest all this, I took hold of his hand and placed it against my vagina. ""Looks like he's having fun. You wanna have some, too?""</p><p>""Sure!"" Storm said, all attention now on me.</p><p>I extended his middle finger and guided it into me. ""There... now move it back and forth a little.""</p><p>""Ok,"" Storm replied, doing so. ""Wow... that's fucking cool.""</p><p>""Mmm... yeah..."" I said, laying back and enjoying it. I looked at Tyler and Rain. My brother had removed his boxers and head was down between her legs, and he was licking away like a madman. Judging from how much the boy liked sucking dick and how quickly he'd taken to eating me out when I taught him how, it was becoming pretty clear that Tyler had a major oral fixation going on.</p><p>Finally I'd had my fill of foreplay. Frankly, Storm wasn't doing that good at fingering me. I mean, it was ok. It is, after all, a hard thing to screw up. But he wasn't doing it THAT well. And, basically, I needed to get fucked.</p><p>""Ok, Storm. That's enough of that.""</p><p>""It is?"" he asked, sitting up a little and blinking.</p><p>""Yeah. Do you wanna fuck me?""</p><p>Storm nodded mutely.</p><p>""Good. Get on top of me.""</p><p>Moving unsteadily, Storm got on top of me, his penis brushing against my vagina. As I took it in my hand and lined it up, I heard Tyler whisper to Rain, ""Hey... let's watch your brother lose his virginity."" I saw him sit up a little, one of his fingers still buried inside Rain's vagina as she peered over at her brother and I.</p><p>Once Storm's erection was in place, I said, ""Just push gently and you'll be inside me.""</p><p>Doing as he was told, Storm applied a gentle pressure with his hips and very slowly and easily his thirteen-year-old virgin penis slid down into my tight fifteen-year-old vagina. I let out a faint sigh of pleasure as he entered me. My fourteenth boy and yet another virgin. Bryce had been twelve and Tyler was number thirteen. I'd planned for Colt to be twelve, but oh, well. Given that I had Angelo, Spencer, Tobey, Matthew and Ezra to still go through, Colt was probably going to end up being number twenty.</p><p>""Oh, yes, Storm,"" I whispered, letting one of my hands drift down to the usual place on his cute little butt. ""Fuck me...""</p><p>""Oh, god, Amber... I'm really inside you..."" he whispered, looking totally amazed.</p><p>""Yes... now fuck me...""</p><p>""Like this...?"" he asked, moving in and out a little.</p><p>""Yeah..."" I ran my other hand all over his back and shoulders as the young boy started pumping into me. ""Oh, yes... oh, god, that's nice..."" I was overacting a little, largely for the benefit of Rain. I looked over at her, fluttering my eyelids a little. ""Oh, Rain... you gotta try this...""</p><p>On top of me, Storm was moving steadily and grunting a little each time he pushed into me. I knew it wouldn't be long, even though he'd already cum once, less than ten minutes ago. Sure enough, he suddenly let out a little howl of pleasure and I felt his sperm start shooting up into me. Oh, it was quite nice feeling him filling me. I wasn't going to cum myself, but it was still sweet.</p><p>As soon as he was done cumming, Storm fell on top of me. It caught me by surprised and nearly knocked my wind out, but I controlled myself and stroked his hair while smiling over at Rain and feeling her brother's slightly softening penis still inside my body.</p><p>""Oh, you have to try it...""</p><p>Rain looked at me and then at Tyler. ""Will you... will you be real careful, Tyler?""</p><p>""Of course.""</p><p>""Well... ok. But you have to stop if I don't like it, ok?""</p><p>""Alright!""</p><p>Rain looked at me. ""Can you... kinda help me...?""</p><p>""Sure. Storm. Up.""</p><p>Reluctantly, Storm sat up, his penis withdrawing from me. I scooted over towards Rain. Having Tyler fuck her had always been part of the plan, but not a major part. It was just a nice bonus. I was happy for both of them that it was happening, though.</p><p>""Ok,"" I said to her. ""Lay on your back and spread your legs really wide and lift them up a little.""</p><p>""Like this?""</p><p>""Yeah."" I looked at Storm. ""Get on the other side of her, ok?""</p><p>""Me? Why?""</p><p>""Because the girl who just took your virginity is asking you to.""</p><p>""Oh. Ok."" Storm did as he was told.</p><p>""Good. Now, Tyler, get into position.""</p><p>Tyler knelt between Rain's legs, his stiff penis sticking up. He took it in his hand and rubbed it softly against her vagina.</p><p>""Alright. Now, Storm. There's a chance that when Tyler enters her, it might hurt just a little bit. So you and me are going to have to distract her so that it won't hurt.""</p><p>""Oh. Ok. How?""</p><p>I put one of my hands on one of Rain's breasts. ""You put your hand on the other and do exactly what I do.""</p><p>""What? But she's my sister!""</p><p>""So? You don't want to have her first time hurt, do you?""</p><p>""Well, no.""</p><p>""Then do it.""</p><p>Looking awkward as hell, Storm placed his hand onto the other one of his sister's breasts. I saw his penis jump just a little as he did so.</p><p>""Right. Now rub it like this.""</p><p>""This way?""</p><p>""Yes. Feel good, Rain?""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>I nodded at Tyler, who slowly started pushing forward. Rain let out a little gasp.</p><p>""Just relax, Rain,"" I said, running my fingertips over her nipple and happy to see Storm doing the same to the other one.</p><p>""I'm trying to...""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Tyler looked at me again and I nodded. We'd discussed the possibility of him taking Rain's virginity and I'd given him a few pointers. They seemed to be working. He was taking it nice and slow, sliding just a little bit in and then pulling almost all the way out, and then sliding back in again. Doing it in this slow, steady way I watched as my brother's thirteen-year-old penis worked its way gradually but inevitably into Rain's twelve-year-old virgin vagina.</p><p>When Tyler stopped pushing and just held himself there, Rain whispered, ""Amber...? Is he...?""</p><p>""See for yourself,"" I said.</p><p>Rain lifted her head, looked past my hand and Storm's and down to where Tyler's penis disappeared up into her body.</p><p>""Oh, god...""</p><p>""How's it feel?"" I asked her, caressing her breast gently and making sure Storm did the same.</p><p>Rain bit her lower lip just a bit. ""It feels... it hurts a tiny bit... but mostly good...""</p><p>""Good."" I pulled my hand away and nodded for Storm to do the same, which he did.</p><p>Tyler slowly started moving back and forth inside Rain's vagina. He was taking his time, as I'd taught him to do. I didn't want him to start jack hammering her and I didn't want him to cum too soon and neither of those looked likely. Rain's deflowering was actually going smoother than mine had, the lucky bitch.</p><p>""You like it now?"" Tyler asked.</p><p>Rain nodded. ""Yeah... it's... yeah...""</p><p>""Cool."" My brother lowered his lean, naked body down to Rain's and started to kiss her while he fucked her a little faster.</p><p>""That is some cool-ass shit,"" I said with a grin to Storm as he came and sat back next to me.</p><p>""Yeah... I never thought I'd watch my own sister get fucked.""</p><p>""Tyler's seen me do it a couple times.""</p><p>""He has?""</p><p>""Yeah. It's not a big deal. He's even fingered me before.""</p><p>""Wow, really?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Pleasure is pleasure. Who cares who the person giving it to you is?""</p><p>""I guess that makes sense.""</p><p>""Well, you liked having your hand on Rain's tit, right?""</p><p>Storm blushed a little. ""Yeah, kinda.""</p><p>""Well, see? No big deal.""</p><p>""I guess.""</p><p>Down on the floor in front of us, Tyler was nearing his orgasm. I could easily tell when it hit. First his butt started to twitch a little and then he moaned and pressed heavily into Rain, his body shaking as his penis catapulted its load of sperm up into her preteen vagina.</p><p>Once Tyler had rolled off her, I smiled down at Rain. ""Welcome to adulthood.""</p><p>""Thanks."" She smiled a little.</p><p>""What did you think?"" I asked.</p><p>""That was... yeah... wow...."" Rain grinned.</p><p>""That's what I thought, too,"" said Storm. His penis had stiffened up again.</p><p>""My, my, look what we have here,"" I said, putting a hand around it and stroking a little.</p><p>""That looks like a penis,"" said Tyler.</p><p>""Four points for you.""</p><p>""Let me see that for a second,"" he said, scooting over to Storm. Once again before Storm could react, Tyler put his hand on the other boy's penis and started to rub it. ""Nice...""</p><p>""Uh... Tyler?"" Storm said.</p><p>""Yeah?"" Tyler didn't stop stroking.</p><p>""What are you doing...?""</p><p>""Jerking you off,"" Tyler said as I moved over close to Rain.</p><p>""Sit up and watch this,"" I whispered to her. She did so.</p><p>""Yeah, I know that, but-"" Storm started to say.</p><p>""But there's a problem?"" Tyler asked.</p><p>""Well, kinda.""</p><p>""Yeah. You're kinda sticky from Amber. Hold on, I'll clean you up."" So say, Tyler lowered his mouth gently down around Storm's penis and started giving the other boy his first blowjob.</p><p>""Oh, holy shit,"" Storm whispered, putting his hand on the back of Tyler's head. ""Tyler... why are you...""</p><p>Tyler lifted his face up. ""Shush and enjoy,"" he said, and then went back down to it.</p><p>""Tyler's bisexual and he LOVES sucking dick,"" I said to Storm's amazed face. ""Don't worry. Just let him have his fun."" I turned to Rain. ""Pretty cool looking, huh?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Yeah, kinda,"" she said with a nod.</p><p>""It really turns me on,"" I said with a smile to Storm.</p><p>He grinned a little weakly. ""It does?""</p><p>""Yeah."" I pointed down at Tyler's penis, which was completely hard again. ""Try jerking him.""</p><p>A little uncomfortably, Storm reached down and wrapped his hand around my brother's penis, masturbating him slowly.</p><p>""See? That's not so bad.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""I love watching two boys together,"" I confided to Rain.</p><p>""Yeah, it is pretty hot,"" she admitted.</p><p>Tyler popped his head back up, though he continued to masturbate Storm. ""What if we wanna see two girls together?""</p><p>""What?"" Rain asked.</p><p>""Sure."" Tyler sat up. ""What if we wanna see two girls together? I mean, we're jerking each other and I was just blowing him. The least you two could do is, say, kiss? Does that sound cool to you, Storm?""</p><p>""Uh..."" Storm looked thoughtful and then nodded and grinned. ""Yeah, that'd be pretty cool.""</p><p>I traded glances with Rain. She didn't look to excited about the notion and frankly, neither was I. But part of the deal with Tyler was that after I'd had Storm, he'd get him, too, and I had to help with that.</p><p>""Well..."" I turned to Rain. ""I don't know. What do you think?"" Before she could answer I said, ""I got an idea. If you two kiss, we'll kiss."" Whispering to Rain, ""Don't worry, just go with it.""</p><p>""Ok,"" she replied.</p><p>""Sure, I'll go for it. Storm?""</p><p>""Uh... I don't know, Tyler. Sounds pretty gay,"" he said, still stroking my brother's penis.</p><p>Tyler gave him a look. ""It's just a kiss, dude, and we get to see the girls kiss.""</p><p>Storm nodded a little and then shrugged, ""Yeah, ok."" He leaned over and gave Tyler a quick kiss on the mouth.</p><p>""That's the best you can do?"" I asked looking amazed.</p><p>""Well...?"" Storm shrugged.</p><p>I rolled my eyes. ""Ok."" I gave Rain a very quick kiss, just like the one between Storm and Tyler.</p><p>""Oh, come on,"" Tyler protested. ""You can do better than that.""</p><p>""So can you two,"" I challenged. ""You wanna see us do better, you gotta do better.""</p><p>Tyler looked at Storm and said, ""Right. Hold still, Storm,"" and then proceeded to give the other boy the kind of tonsil twirling kiss that I knew he was pretty damned got at. Storm resisted a little at first, but then actually seemed to get into it, taking the hand that wasn't on Tyler's penis and moving it up to the back of his head.</p><p>""Wow... that is pretty hot,"" whispered Rain.</p><p>""No shit!""</p><p>Finally the boys broke their kiss and Storm looked over at his sister and I. ""Ok, we're done.""</p><p>Looking at Rain with a ""let's get this over with"" expression on my face I pulled her close and started giving her the same kind of kiss Tyler and Storm had just had. It wasn't the best thing in the world, but it was ok and it was in a good cause.</p><p>""There,"" I said, breaking the kiss and grinning at the boys.</p><p>""Cooooool,"" said Storm. A thought seemed to strike him. ""So... since Tyler and I are jerking each other off, does this mean you two should be fingering each other?""</p><p>Damn, that boy was a little smarter than I wanted him to be. Oh, well. I looked over at Rain and shrugged a little. ""You mind?""</p><p>""I guess not.""</p><p>I scooted over a little closer to Rain and put my hand between her legs, rubbing gently against her clitoris and then working a finger up inside her, feeling the sperm my brother had left there. Rain moved a little more uncertainly, but soon had her own index finger inside my vagina.</p><p>""You like?"" I asked the boys in a husky voice.</p><p>Both of them nodded.</p><p>""Nice though this is,"" I said after a few minutes, withdrawing my finger from Rain's vagina, ""I'd really rather get fucked.""</p><p>""Really?"" Storm perked up right away, letting go of Tyler's penis and getting between my legs. ""Sure!""</p><p>Tyler got behind Storm, wrapping his hand around the other boy's penis yet again. ""Here, let me help you get it in."" I experienced a serious case of deja vu here.</p><p>""Ok...""</p><p>Tyler ran Storm's penis up and down against my vagina and then put him in place. ""Push,"" he said, all the while rubbing his own penis against Storm's butt.</p><p>Storm pushed forward, sliding deep into me. He let out a little moan of satisfaction.</p><p>""Perfect,"" said Tyler, caressing Storm's ass. ""Now fuck her really slowly. That's what she's gonna like the best and it'll help you last a little longer. If you think you're gonna cum just stop moving and, like, think of baseball.""</p><p>""Ok,"" Storm whispered, doing as Tyler said.</p><p>Once Storm was doing his thing, Tyler looked over at Rain.</p><p>""Can I fuck you some more?""</p><p>""Ok."" She laid on her back next to me and spread her legs. Tyler got on top of her and guided his teenage penis up into her preteen vagina. She let out a moan very much like her brother's and wrapped her arms around Tyler, holding him close as he began fucking her.</p><p>""God, you have a nice dick, Storm,"" I said to him as he fucked me.</p><p>""I do...? Thanks...""</p><p>""I like... your dick, too... Tyler,"" Rain managed to say.</p><p>""Thanks,"" Tyler said, grinning down and kissing her.</p><p>An evil little thought took up place in my mind. I looked at Rain. ""It's too bad you can't feel Storm's. It's really sweet.""</p><p>""It is...?""</p><p>""Yeah."" Storm slowed down and then stopped moving entirely. I could tell he was trying not to cum.</p><p>""Well... Tyler's is good... too...""</p><p>""Hey... I got an idea,"" I said to her.</p><p>""What...?""</p><p>""I'll let Tyler put his in me for a few seconds if you let Storm put his into you for a few seconds.""</p><p>Tyler raised a surprised eyebrow at me. Storm had a similar look on his face.</p><p>""I can't... he's my brother..."" Rain muttered, looking down to where her brother's penis disappeared up into my vagina.</p><p>""It's not a big deal. Not you'd actually be doing anything wrong. It's just that you'd get a chance to see what Storm feels like and I'd get to see what Tyler feels like."" I looked up at Storm. ""Would you mind switching? Just for a moment. If she wants to.""</p><p>""Uhm... I guess I don't mind.""</p><p>""Pull out,"" I said to him. Storm did so and I gestured down at his penis. ""See, Rain? Don't you wanna know what that feels like?""</p><p>""Kinda.""</p><p>""Well? I'll let Tyler put his dick into me for just a few seconds if you let Storm put his dick into you. I'll even go first with Tyler. What do you say?"" I really hoped she'd say yes. The idea of watching another brother and sister couple have sex was incredibly arousing.</p><p>I saw lust and disgust warring in her eyes. ""Well... ok, I guess it's alright.""</p><p>""Cool."" I looked at Tyler. ""Ready when you are.""</p><p>""Alright."" My brother pulled out of Rain and moved between my legs. He pressed his penis against my vagina. ""You ready?""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>Tyler moved smoothly, entering me easily. He got a satisfied look on his face as we began our incestual coupling. ""Cool... not as nice as you, Rain, but cool.""</p><p>""Yeah... you're pretty good, too, Tyler... I think I like Storm better, though...""</p><p>""Ha... see what you think of this,"" my brother said as he started slowly, smoothly fucking me.</p><p>""Ahh... not bad...""</p><p>We both looked over at Storm and Rain. He was sitting next to his sister looking a little awkward. They traded looks with each other.</p><p>I said to them, ""Well?""</p><p>Storm asked Rain, ""Are you ready?""</p><p>""Yeah."" She spread her legs for him.</p><p>""Ok."" Storm got on top of his sister, penis in hand. He poked it around a little. ""Here?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Swallowing a little Storm said, ""Ok."" I saw his body tense as he started to push and very slowly his penis disappeared up into his little sister's vagina. As soon as he was all the way inside her he let out a breath he'd been holding.</p><p>""Wow..."" he whispered. ""God, it's... wow...""</p><p>""Yeah..."" Rain whispered to her brother.</p><p>""Go ahead and fuck her a little, dude,"" Tyler said to Storm. ""Then you'll both know what that feels like together.""</p><p>""Ok,"" Storm whispered as he started fucking his sister very slowly. ""Wow... this is cool...""</p><p>""What do you think, Rain? Does he have a good dick, or what?""</p><p>""Yeah... he does...""</p><p>I was really getting into Tyler at this point. I said, ""Hey... if you let Storm cum in you, I'll let Tyler cum in me.""</p><p>To my surprise she didn't even really hesitate. She just said, ""Ok.""</p><p>I really was starting to get off at this point. The combined sensation of watching Storm fucking his sister while feeling my own brother's penis inside me was driving me quickly to Orgasmville. I wanted to hold off until Storm came, though.</p><p>Rain managed to surprise me again, though. She must've been just about as turned on as I was, because she let out a low moan and grabbed hard at her brother's thrusting body, starting to wiggle and quiver under him as he fucked her.</p><p>Storm seemed startled by his sister's orgasm, but pretty soon he must've stopped caring, I think, cause he began cumming himself, pumping his sperm deep into her young vagina. I wondered if he might end up getting her pregnant. I was on the Pill, but I doubted she was. There was a good chance that either Tyler or Storm might have knocked her up.</p><p>That was an even bigger turn on for me and it was what finally pushed me over the edge. I held onto Tyler and moaned as my vagina began clutching hard at his thrusting penis. And my orgasm finally pushed Tyler into his, as his erection began bucking and kicking, sending several blasts of sperm up into my body.</p><p>For a while we all laid there, trying to recover. None of us really said anything for several minutes, we just basked in the pleasant afterglow of incestual intercourse. Each boy had kept his penis inside his sister's vagina and it wasn't long before we were all having slow, lazy sex once again.</p><p>During the course of the rest of the day, the boys basically took turns. Sometimes I got fucked by Tyler, but mostly it was Storm. Storm also wound up giving Tyler a blowjob and both Rain and I had a boy cum in us about seven times each. It was SWEET.</p><p>At the end of the day, Tyler and I made our way back home, talking about everything that had happened. I was really pleased by how it had all gone, as was he. Little did we realize that tomorrow we'd be hearing some very surprising news from Bryce.</p><p>""Hey, guys. I got fucked by Spencer, and wait until I tell you who's dick he's had up his ass!""</p>"
148,"Chasing Colt, Part 7",Alex Hawk,,"['MM', 'mm', 'oral', 'mast']","Since Chapter Six ended with a cliffhanger, would you care to guess what Chapter Seven resolves? That's right! Good reader. Good. Have a biscuit.",2013-04-28T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Sexing up Spencer</h5><p>I got really horny (Bryce said. The three of us were in Tyler's bedroom lying naked on his bed), thinking about what you guys were going to be doing with Storm and Rain. Horny, and, you know, jealous, cause I wasn't going to be getting any.</p><p>Spencer had played kinda crappy in the last game. He played left field and he'd screwed up on a couple easy catches. Being that I am the catcher, I figured I might be able to teach him some things. So I cornered him in the showers.</p><p>(TYLER: Yeah, I bet you've dreamed about that for a while.)</p><p>(BRYCE: Remember, Tyler, how when you were telling your story you kept telling me to shut up?)</p><p>(TYLER: Yeah, but that's because you babble a lot.)</p><p>(BRYCE: Bastard.)</p><p>Spencer was in there, showering of course. Naturally he was naked. I let my eyes surf all over his wonderful body, while trying my damned not to get a hard-on. God, he was hot! Makes me horny just thinking about how sexy that boy is.</p><p>(TLYER: Doesn't EVERYTING make you horny?)</p><p>(BRYCE: Pretty much, yeah.)</p><p>""Hey, Spence,"" I said as I joined him in the shower.</p><p>""Oh, hey."" He kinda stepped away from me a little. I'm used to this. It's not easy being an openly gay boy on a baseball team.</p><p>""So, hey, I saw you having some problems out there today.""</p><p>He shrugged. ""A little, maybe.""</p><p>""You've dropped catches in the last few games, you know.""</p><p>Spencer sighed. ""Yeah, I know.""</p><p>""Well, look, I mean, I AM the catcher. If you want, I'll give you some tips.""</p><p>Spencer said, ""Well... thanks, but I think I can get it on my own."" He turned off the water and reached for his towel.</p><p>""Wait."" I put a hand on his shoulder. ""Look, you've been having problems lately. I'm the catcher. I know what I'm doing. Let me help you.""</p><p>""Alright, Bryce."" He wrapped his towel around his waist, unfortunately. ""What do you wanna do?""</p><p>""Well... how about if you and I head back to your place? I can go over some stuff with you there.""</p><p>Spencer thought about this. ""You really think you can help me? I know I've been doing kinda bad lately.""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Ok. All right. I'll see you outside, ok?""</p><p>""Ok."" Once he was out of sight, I made sure to give myself a couple slow strokes, thinking hard about what might be happening later.</p><p>(AMBER: Bravo. Very nicely done. Always get them on their own turf if you wanna molest the fuck outta them.)</p><p>(BRYCE: Thank you, thank you. I consider that to be praise from the master. *OW!*)</p><p>Once I was dressed, I met Spencer outside the locker room. ""You ready? I asked him.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Then let us away.""</p><p>We started walking to Spencer's house. I saw Storm and Rain wandering off together with a couple other people I could mention I was slightly jealous cause I wouldn't get to join in on that bit of fun, but that was ok. I was gonna get Spencer's hot little body and that was ok.</p><p>(AMBER: You actually saw us walking off?)</p><p>(BRYCE: Well, yes.)</p><p>(TYLER: If it's any consolation, not much happened.)</p><p>(BRYCE: Really?)</p><p>(TYLER: No, I lied.)</p><p>(BRYCE: Bastard.)</p><p>When we got to Spencer's house we went into his backyard, I warmed up my pitching arm-</p><p>(TYLER: Oooo! Oooo! I got something really obnoxious to say to THAT!)</p><p>(BRYCE: Amber, can't you, like, shut him up or something? Like you did with me?)</p><p>(AMBER: I would, but I had a similar comment in mind.)</p><p>(BRYCE: Fuck you both!)</p><p>(TYLER: You've already fucked her and you might get to fuck me, if you're good.)</p><p>(BRYCE: Erp! I'll behave!)</p><p>-and started lobbing out a couple easy slow pitches to Spencer. Pretty soon I was throwing them a little harder and at a greater height and distance.</p><p>""Ok,"" I said after about twenty minutes of this. ""I think I know what your problem is.""</p><p>""Ok. What?""</p><p>I had Spencer toss me a few pitches and showed him some different methods of getting under the balls-</p><p>(BRYCE: SHUT UP, you two!)</p><p>-and making the catches. Spencer wasn't bad, and I didn't know why he was doing so awful lately. Finally I thought of something.</p><p>""Hey, Spence,"" I said when we were taking a break and drinking some lemonade.</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Look... I'll say this right out... do you need glasses?""</p><p>Spencer winced a little. ""Uh... why do you ask?""</p><p>""Cause you're playing like you can't see the ball all that well.""</p><p>Spencer sighed. ""Yeah. Well. I do kind of need them, yeah. I mean, I don't need them all the time, but I do need them sometimes.""</p><p>""So... why aren't you wearing them during the games? Obviously you need them there. I've never seen you even wearing them in class or anything.""</p><p>He shrugged. ""I don't wear them in school if I can avoid it. They make me look like a dick.""</p><p>I laughed. ""Spencer, I've had a really close-up view of many, many dicks, and I can say with relative certainty that you do NOT look like a dick.""</p><p>Spencer actually laughed at that, which surprised me. I thought he'd be kinda grossed out. ""Well, yeah. But I don't like how they make me look.""</p><p>""Let me see you in them?""</p><p>""Alright. Be right back."" Spencer ran upstairs and then came back a few moments later. He had a glasses case in one hand. ""Promise you won't laugh?""</p><p>""I promise.""</p><p>Spencer took out the glasses and put them on.</p><p>I grinned a little. ""Spence?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""They make you look cuter.""</p><p>""They do NOT. They make me look like a dick,"" he said, reaching up to take them off.</p><p>""No, wait. Let's try a few catches with those on.""</p><p>""Do we have to, Bryce?""</p><p>""Yes."" I tossed him the ball.</p><p>""Alright, fine."" He tossed it back and soon was managing to very easily catch every pitch I tossed at him.</p><p>""See?"" I said after a while. ""You do MUCH better with the glasses.""</p><p>""Yeah. Yeah, I guess I do."" He looked kind of amazed.</p><p>""Of course you do. You can actually see the damn ball now. That makes a big difference, you know.""</p><p>""Yeah."" He grinned a little. ""Thanks for your help, Bryce.""</p><p>""You're welcome.""</p><p>As we started walking back into his house, Spencer said, ""They really don't make me look like a dick?""</p><p>""Nope.""</p><p>""Good. I thought, you know, no girl would want me and stuff."" He blushed a little.</p><p>I laughed. ""Spencer, even I'VE fucked a girl. If I can do it, anyone can.""</p><p>(AMBER: See? I told you having sex with me would be useful.)</p><p>(BRYCE: Yeah, yeah, yeah.)</p><p>Spencer was really surprised. ""You have? YOU? You've fucked a girl?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Oh, yeah, lots of times.""</p><p>By this time we'd made it up to Spencer's bedroom. Once we were inside he stripped off his mildly smelly t-shirt and tossed it into his laundry basket as he said, ""You've really had sex with a girl?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Like you had your penis in her vagina?""</p><p>""That IS how it works, you know.""</p><p>""Yeah, but I thought you were... you know... gay?""</p><p>I grinned. ""Yep!""</p><p>""So... ok. If you're gay... how come you've fucked a girl?""</p><p>I shrugged. ""I had the chance and I was kinda curious about it.""</p><p>""Wow."" He sat on the edge of his bed. ""So what's it feel like?""</p><p>""Well... you ever get your dick sucked?"" I asked, knowing full well what the answer was.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Ok. Well, it's like the best blowjob in the world. No tongue, no teeth, just pure, wonderful pleasure. It's so fucking amazing you wouldn't believe it.""</p><p>""Wow."" I could see him getting a hardon. ""So who did you fuck?""</p><p>""You know Tyler's sister Amber?""</p><p>""The school slut?""</p><p>(AMBER: WHAT?!)</p><p>(BRYCE: Amber. Come on. You've been fucked by, what, twenty boys?)</p><p>(AMBER: Fourteen!)</p><p>(BRYCE: Well?)</p><p>(AMBER: Tyler, aren't you supposed to be defending my honor?)</p><p>(TYLER: What? I'm your little brother and you took my virginity last week.)</p><p>(BRYCE: And mine just a few days before.)</p><p>(TYLER: And Storm's last night, and you got me to take Rain's virginity and you got her to let Storm fuck her.)</p><p>(BRYCE: Oooo! More incest!)</p><p>(AMBER: Yes, Tyler, I took your virginity and all that other stuff, too. Now if you ever wanna fuck me again, defend my honor.)</p><p>(TYLER: Uh... bad Bryce. Bad. No Tylerdick.)</p><p>(BRYCE: Aw...)</p><p>(TYLER: Well... maybe a little Tylerdick.)</p><p>(BRYCE: How little?)</p><p>(TYLER: Not that little.)</p><p>""Yeah, that Amber.""</p><p>""You fucked her?""</p><p>""Yep.""</p><p>""Wow.""</p><p>""She'd probably let you fuck her, too, if you wanted.""</p><p>Spencer's eyes widened. ""She would? Really?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Damn."" He moved his hand down and rubbed at his crotch. ""Damn, I'd like to try that.""</p><p>""Yeah."" I stared down at his pants, my own penis hard as fuck. ""Spencer?""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Can I give you a blowjob?""</p><p>Spencer blinked. ""You wanna blow me?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Uh... Bryce, I'm straight.""</p><p>""So? I'm gay, and I've fucked Amber. You're straight, and if I suck your dick, that's not going to make you gay.""</p><p>Spencer shifted awkwardly. ""Bryce, I don't know...""</p><p>""Look, Spence. It's just a blowjob. Who cares? It's not like I'm going to tell anyone.""</p><p>(TYLER: Well, well, well... what a little lairpants.)</p><p>(BRYCE: Hey, you told us about you, Angelo and Spencer.)</p><p>(TYLER: ...)</p><p>""You really wanna just suck me off? You don't want to, like, have me jerk you or suck you or anything like that?"" He was rubbing at his crotch again.</p><p>""Yep.""</p><p>Spencer licked his lips. ""If I let you suck me, will you help me get laid by Amber?""</p><p>""Of course, as long as you don't mind me being there.""</p><p>""Ok."" He reached down and started to unzip his pants. Soon he had his penis out. It looked just delicious! ""Can I cum in your mouth?"" he asked as I sat next to him on the bed.</p><p>""If you didn't, I'd be offended."" With that I took his penis in my hand and then lowered my mouth down around it.</p><p>""Ah..."" Spencer put his hand on the back of my head and rested it there as he laid on his back. ""Oh, Bryce... you're good at that...""</p><p>(TYLER: You ARE good, but I still say Colt gives the best head in town.)</p><p>(AMBER: You are so lucky to have a penis, you know that?)</p><p>(TYLER: And I'm REALLY lucky you give me a place to stick it.)</p><p>(AMBER: Mmmm...)</p><p>Having Spencer's penis in my mouth was more than enough to make me happy. I could have just stuck to blowing him all day long and been a happy little boy. But me being me, I of course have FAR more in mind than just a blowjob. I figured, though, that if I could give him one orgasm now, with my mouth, then I could give him a few other orgasms later using other body parts.</p><p>With that in mind, my hand joined my mouth on Spencer's penis, moving up and down in concert with my lips and tongue. Just as I could tell Spencer was getting close to cumming, I pulled my mouth off him and said, ""Hey, Spence?""</p><p>""Huh? What?""</p><p>""Can I stay the night?""</p><p>""Uh... yeah, if you want to."" I could feel the anxiousness pouring off him, as he wanted me to start sucking again.</p><p>""Can we have sex?"" I asked, starting to masturbate him again. ""Cause if you think THIS feels good...""</p><p>""Ooooh... yeah... anything you want... just... please... make me cum...""</p><p>Grinning, I lowered my mouth back down, knowing that it wouldn't take long. To my utter lack of surprise it wasn't more than about fifteen seconds before Spencer grunted loudly and began pushing up with his hips. Seconds later his penis began pulsing, and I swallowed every bit of sperm that shot into my mouth.</p><p>(TYLER: So, wait, wait. Basically you got him really close to cumming and then used that to make him agree to let you stay the night and have sex with him?)</p><p>(BRYCE: Yeah. Ain't I a stinker?)</p><p>I milked Spencer's penis as much as I could until I could tell there was no sperm left. I sat back, wiped my mouth off and grinned down at him.</p><p>""Can I suck, or can I suck?""</p><p>Spencer simply laid there on his bed, pants down around his ankles, and nodded. ""Yeah... that was just... whoa...""</p><p>I ran my fingers along the sides of his pubes. ""Just so you know, when I said I wanted to have sex? I'm not going to make you do anything you don't wanna do. Mostly, I just really wanna have you fuck me.""</p><p>""Fuck you?""</p><p>""Yeah. Then after you do it with me you'll be more ready to do it with Amber.""</p><p>""Oh."" He looked at me. ""Have you REALLY fucked her?""</p><p>""Yep.""</p><p>""How did that happen?""</p><p>I laid on the bed next to Spencer. ""Well, she invited me back to her house one day to talk about some stuff that she'd seen.""</p><p>""What did she see?""</p><p>""Tyler and Colt blowing each other.""</p><p>(TYLER: YOU TOLD HIM THAT?!)</p><p>(BRYCE: OW! Yes, I did! SO?!)</p><p>(TYLER: Well, I just... I...)</p><p>(AMBER: Tyler, Spencer knows you've had sex with him and with Angelo. Chill.)</p><p>(TYLER: Sorry. I just... sorry, Bryce.)</p><p>(BRYCE: It's ok. You just owe me a really good fucking later.)</p><p>(TYLER: Sounds good.)</p><p>Spencer looked taken aback. ""They were... wow!""</p><p>""Yeah. She really got horny, I guess.""</p><p>He looked puzzled. ""For Tyler?""</p><p>""No, horny for Colt.""</p><p>""Oh, ok.""</p><p>I reached down to rub my penis through my pants. ""Anyhow, the more we talked about what she saw, the hornier both her and I got and she saw me getting hard and wanted to know if she could see my dick. I showed it to her, she started sucking me and the next thing I knew, she was straddling me and had me in her pussy.""</p><p>""Wow..."" Spencer's penis had started stiffening again and was now entirely hard once more.</p><p>""Yeah, we've done it a lot of times since then.""</p><p>""So you really think she'll let me do her?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Yeah. She's talked about wanting you before.""</p><p>""She has?""</p><p>""Yeah."" I reached down and took hold of his penis. ""If all goes well you could get this into her tomorrow.""</p><p>""Cool...""</p><p>(AMBER: Wait, wait... that would be today you were discussing?)</p><p>(BRYCE: Yeah. Oh, by the way, he'll be here at three.)</p><p>(AMBER: BRYCE!)</p><p>(BRYCE: Yes?)</p><p>(AMBER: You know, I MIGHT have had other plans today.)</p><p>(BRYCE: Other than taking the virginity of yet another cute thirteen-year-old boy?)</p><p>(AMBER: ...)</p><p>The two of us laid there for a few minutes, me idly playing around with Spencer's penis. I said to him, ""Hey, Spence?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Can I kiss you?""</p><p>""What? No!""</p><p>""Why not? You've kissed Tyler and Angelo, haven't you?""</p><p>""WHAT?!""</p><p>(TYLER: Bryce? Dear, beloved Bryce?)</p><p>(BRYCE: Yeah?)</p><p>(TYLER: Anything in your life you've left undone is going to stay that way, cause I'm gonna have to kill you now.)</p><p>(BRYCE: Oh, hush. Don't be so suburban.)</p><p>(AMBER: What does that mean, exactly?)</p><p>(BRYCE: Look, so I told him I knew you and he and Angelo had all fooled around. Big deal. Spencer and I were basically getting it on at that point, so it's not like he could really sit in judgment or anything.)</p><p>(TYLER: I'm still not happy...)</p><p>(BRYCE: Let me cheer you up!)</p><p>(TYLER: *moan*)</p><p>""Tyler told me everything about you three having sex with each other.""</p><p>""Oh, did he,"" Spencer said in tones of great menace.</p><p>""Oh, relax. He told me during a three-way with him and Amber, so don't worry about it. Besides, I've had sex with Tyler, so it's not like it's a big deal.""</p><p>""Whoa, wait. A three-way?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""With him AND Amber?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Did he fuck her, too?""</p><p>""Of course.""</p><p>Spencer's eyes went wide. ""Are you shitting me! Why? She's his sister!""</p><p>""If you had a cute sister who wanted you to fuck her would you?""</p><p>""Well, maybe.""</p><p>I gave his penis a little squeeze. It was nice and hard now. ""So no big deal, huh?""</p><p>Spencer shrugged. ""I guess not. It was just a little surprising, that's all.""</p><p>I continued playing with Spencer's penis and said, ""So, back to my other question. Can I kiss you?""</p><p>""Uhm... well, sure, if you want to, I guess.""</p><p>I leaned over and gave Spencer a tender little kiss on the lips. He kissed back, but not with any real skill.</p><p>(TYLER: Yeah, Spencer's not very good at kissing.)</p><p>(AMBER: I'll learn him.)</p><p>""Now you're going to get to do something really, really cool,"" I said, grinning down at Spencer.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>I quickly undressed and reached into my backpack, pulling out a small bottle of lube. I'd taken to carrying one around after recent events.</p><p>(AMBER: Gee, I wonder what THOSE might have been.)</p><p>I squirted some lube onto my hand and slowly rubbed it all over Spencer's penis.</p><p>""Aaah! That's cold!""</p><p>""Oh, deal with it. You're about to be stuck somewhere very warm.""</p><p>Spencer's eyes went really wide. ""Are you going to be doing what I think you're going to be doing?""</p><p>""Do you think I'm going to stick your dick up my ass?""</p><p>Silently he nodded.</p><p>""Yep.""</p><p>With that I lined up Spencer's penis and settled down onto it, feeling it slide smoothly up into my butt.</p><p>""Aaaah..."" I breathed out, once he was entirely inside me. ""Now THAT'S some good dick!""</p><p>Spencer's eyes were really wide still. ""I'm really in you?""</p><p>I moved up and down a bit. ""Yes. Yes, you are."" I grinned at him. ""You like it?""</p><p>""It's... yeah...""</p><p>""Try moving your hips up. Fuck me,"" I said as I started riding him in earnest.</p><p>It took some effort, but eventually we were able to coordinate our efforts. Soon we were fucking our brains out, and GOD was it amazing! Spencer was one hot little number and I was really pleased at myself for getting this far. Having him inside me was certainly one of the best things I'd ever felt in my life.</p><p>(AMBER: We all know the best thing you've ever felt is me.)</p><p>(BRYCE: God, ego much?)</p><p>(TYLER: *I* thought the best thing you ever felt was ME.)</p><p>(BRYCE: Uh... is there any graceful way out of this?)</p><p>(AMBER AND TYLER: Hell, no.)</p><p>Much as I liked riding Spencer, I was a little tired from everything I'd been doing all day and so I said to him, ""You wanna try being on top?""</p><p>He perked up a little. ""Yeah, sure!""</p><p>Doing my best to keep Spencer's penis inside me, I rolled over, taking him along. Once we were both settled down, he started making a couple experimental thrusts.</p><p>""Like this, right?""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""This really feels good..."" he whispered.</p><p>""I know...""</p><p>Spencer's face was really close mine. I put a hand on the back of his head and pulled him towards me, kissing him with some real passion. He responded in kind, which made me very happy.</p><p>(TYLER: Oh, how romantic! *gag*)</p><p>(BRYCE: Oh, shut up.)</p><p>It wasn't too long after this that Spencer started really pounding by butt. Then he let fly with a whole series of gasping moans and started to cum inside me. It was soooo fucking hot feeling his sperm blast into me!</p><p>After he was done cumming, Spencer rolled off me and we lay there next to each other, trying to recover. I still hadn't cum, but I wasn't overly worried about that.</p><p>""That was sweet,"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah..."" Spencer giggled a little. ""I think I need a shower, though.""</p><p>""Me, too. Wanna take one together?""</p><p>""Ok!""</p><p>We got out of the bed and went to the bathroom, giggling about the idea of running around Spencer's house naked. I had him wait outside while I, shall we say, cleaned out the mess from within. Once that was done, I had him come into the bathroom and we hopped into the shower together.</p><p>(AMBER: You know what, Bryce?)</p><p>(BRYCE: What?)</p><p>(AMBER: Don't EVER make me picture you ""cleaning out"" again, ok?)</p><p>(BRYCE: Yeah, but don't you have do that after a boy cums inside you?)</p><p>(AMBER: ...)</p><p>In the shower we took turns cleaning each other off. Spencer confessed that he'd always wanted to do this while we were in the locker rooms.</p><p>""You did? I thought you were, like, totally straight? Well, before I found out about you having sex with Angelo and Tyler,"" I added.</p><p>Spencer shrugged. ""I don't think I know what I am right now. I just like having sex, you know?""</p><p>""Yeah, I can understand that. I mean, I don't have any interest in girls, but I really, really like fucking Amber.""</p><p>(AMBER: Aw...)</p><p>I saw Spencer's penis start getting hard and he said, ""Yeah, I can't wait to do that!"" He rubbed some soap onto my chest and said, ""What does it feel like to fuck her? I mean, like, compared to fucking a guy.""</p><p>""I don't know,"" I said with a little shrug. ""I've never fucked another guy. I've always been the one getting fucked.""</p><p>Spencer looked surprised. ""You have? Really? Why?""</p><p>""I don't know. It just never worked out that another guy would let me fuck him. I'm planning to try and pop Tyler at some point, but I haven't had the chance yet.""</p><p>(TYLER: AHEM!)</p><p>(BRYCE: Yes, oh love of my life?)</p><p>(TYLER: You've been trying to fuck me?)</p><p>(BRYCE: Yeah. You're cute. Duh.)</p><p>(TYLER: Why have you not just asked me?)</p><p>(BRYCE: Because you would have said no.)</p><p>(TYLER: Oh, yeah.)</p><p>""What's it feel like to have a guy inside you like that?"" His hands had moved down my chest and he was now slowly stroking my hard penis.</p><p>I reached over to start beating him off and said, ""It's really amazing. When you cum, there's just nothing like it. The best orgasms I've ever had have been with some boy's dick up my ass.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Doesn't it hurt, though?""</p><p>""A little, yeah. Especially the first time and especially if the other person has no idea what they're doing.""</p><p>(AMBER: On that topic, who was the first boy to fuck you?)</p><p>(BRYCE: No one you know. His name was Josh Price. I met him when I was visiting Seattle.)</p><p>""But if they know what they're doing, then once they're inside you, it feels great?"" he persisted.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Spencer nodded and very slowly said, ""Bryce... if I wanted you to try doing that to me... would you?""</p><p>""You want me to try fucking you?"" My penis jumped at the thought.</p><p>""Yeah... do you want to?""</p><p>""Hell, yeah!"" I nearly shouted.</p><p>Spencer giggled. ""Cool."" He gave me a kiss. ""Let's go back to bed, then.""</p><p>""Hang on a sec."" I soaped up my hand. ""Turn around and bend over a little.""</p><p>""You're not going to fuck me in here, are you?"" he asked in a surprised voice.</p><p>""No. You'll see.""</p><p>""Ok."" Spencer turned, presenting me with his cute virgin butt.</p><p>I put my hand between his buttocks, probing around with my soaped up middle finger until I found the entrance to his body. Once there, I pushed gently into him, hearing him moan a little and feeling his body tighten up as I pushed my finger all the way inside.</p><p>""Oooooh... oh, wow... that feels sooooo weird...""</p><p>""Yeah, I know. Nice, though, too, right?""</p><p>""Yeah..""</p><p>I moved my finger back and forth inside Spencer's ass. After a couple minutes of fingering him, I slowly worked my index finger up inside him as well.</p><p>""Oh, god... is that two fingers, now?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Aaaaah... cool...""</p><p>(AMBER: Boy's a bottom, eh?)</p><p>(BRYCE: Too early to tell, but I wouldn't be surprised.)</p><p>I had started soaping up my penis and was basically masturbating while I fingered Spencer. I couldn't wait to get up inside his body. He wasn't the only one about to have a first time, after all.</p><p>""Spencer?""</p><p>""Yeah...?""</p><p>""Can I fuck you right now? Right here?""</p><p>""Oh, god, yes,"" he whispered, pushing back against my hand. ""Fuck me!""</p><p>(TYLER: Damn, boy. You got him horny as fuck!)</p><p>(BRYCE: I love my work.)</p><p>(AMBER: Don't get smug.)</p><p>I slowly withdrew my fingers from Spencer and placed my erection up against his backside. Bracing myself a little, I pushed forward, my penis entering him with surprising ease. My first time had been really slow and somewhat painful as Josh tried to get into me. In this case it was just a couple smooth thrusts to have me buried all the way into Spencer's butt.</p><p>""Oh, Jesus, Bryce... oh, god...""</p><p>""Are you ok, Spence?"" I asked, reaching around with one hand to stroke his incredibly hard penis.</p><p>""Oh... yeah... it hurt for a second... but... oh..."" He reached back and took hold of my ass, pulling me against him. ""God, Bryce... fuck me, dude...""</p><p>(AMBER AND TYLER: DAMN!)</p><p>(BRYCE: Yeah, I rock.)</p><p>(TYLER: How much of this are you making up?)</p><p>(BRYCE: Nothing, actually. The boy liked getting fucked and apparently he likes talking dirty during sex.)</p><p>I started slowly fucking Spencer as we stood there in the shower, water splashing on our naked bodies as we both experienced something new, him constantly whispering for me to fuck him, while I did my best to screw him and masturbate him at the same time. I'd never felt anything so amazingly tight as Spencer's ass was!</p><p>(TYLER: You gotta try fucking a girl virgin at some point.)</p><p>(BRYCE: Oh, yeah. You fucked Rain. Better than fucking me?)</p><p>(TYLER: I hate to admit it, but... yeah.)</p><p>(BRYCE: Damn! I'll have to start doing some exercises or something.)</p><p>My orgasm started to come up on me pretty quickly. I moaned out, ""I'm gonna cum, Spencer! You want it in or out?""</p><p>""Oh, god, Bryce... don't you dare pull out... fuckin' cum in me, dude... shoot your sperm in my ass... fuck me, dude... FUCK ME!"" Spencer let out a sound that was a cross between a scream and a howl, and came so hard I almost thought he'd broken something. His sperm shot out of his penis, hit a high spot on the wall and dribbled down into the water.</p><p>Well, that was pretty much all it took. I pushed deep into Spencer, nearly knocking his head against the shower wall, and held myself in him as my penis began to kick and buck inside his tight little devirginized ass.</p><p>I pulled out of Spencer and leaned against the wall, my eyes closed as I tried to get my breath back, reveling in the incredible sensations of sex. Spencer moved around and I suddenly felt him hugging me tight and kissing me hard on the mouth.</p><p>""Dude,"" he said, after kissing me for a good solid minute. ""That was the best fucking orgasm I've ever had. I am NEVER fucking you again. YOU are going to be fucking ME. Got it?""</p><p>""Yessir!"" I said with a little grin.</p><p>We cleaned up and got ourselves back in order. We spent pretty much the rest of the day naked in his bedroom, fucking our brains out. Contrary to what he said, he DID eventually fuck me once, but it was mostly me fucking him. All around, an amazing night!</p>"
149,"Chasing Colt, Part 8",Alex Hawk,,"['mmf', '1st']",Amber continues on the path towards Colt. This time it's a threesome with Spencer and Bryce!,2013-04-28T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Spencer Gets Some Pussy</h5><p>We all fooled around and fucked for a bit while Bryce and I conjured up the plans for deflowering Spencer. Once the plans were set, Tyler made himself scarce, Bryce went to get the victim and I got cleaned up and ready. After that, I put on a bathrobe and sat around to watch some TV while I waited for the boys to show up.</p><p>For some reason, I wasn't being overly worried anymore about any of the moral questions that I'd been having from the start. I was being fucked by my own brother on an almost daily basis, and that didn't bother me. I'd helped another brother and sister couple start having sex and that didn't bother me. So far in the last few days I'd taken the virginities of three boys and was about to do another one. I knew I was ending up as a major mega-slut, but it didn't really concern me.</p><p>There was a knock at the door. I straightened myself up and walked over to it, opening it up to reveal Bryce and the soon-to-be un-virgin Spencer.</p><p>""Hello, boys,"" I said in my best slightly sexy voice.</p><p>""Hey, sexy,"" Bryce said. He led Spencer in and then shut the door. Once he was inside he reached his arms into my robe, pulled me close, gave me a kiss and squeezed one of my breasts. I responded by moaning a little and kissing him back while groping his crotch.</p><p>""Hello, Spencer,"" I said as Bryce pulled my robe down off my body, leaving me naked and exposed before the boys.</p><p>""Hi!"" he squeaked at me, eyes wide.</p><p>I put an arm around the shoulders of each boy and said, ""Well, let's get up to my bedroom.""</p><p>""Sounds good,"" Bryce replied.</p><p>The three of us made our way up to my bedroom. Once there, I fell back onto my bed and laid there, legs spread and smiling at the boys.</p><p>""So, how do you want to do this, Spencer? It's your virginity that's going to be lost after all.""</p><p>Spencer blushed hotly. ""I'm not really sure."" He looked at Bryce for help.</p><p>""It's up to you, Spence,"" Bryce said as he started undressing. ""I'd at least recommend getting naked first.""</p><p>""Ok."" Spencer kept staring at my body while he silently undressed. Soon he was naked, and I feasted my eyes on the body of the next young virgin.</p><p>Bryce lay down next to me and started rubbing at my vagina, working a finger up inside me. He looked at Spencer.</p><p>""So, what do you want to do?""</p><p>""Uh... well... can I... like..."" He blushed again.</p><p>I smiled at him. ""Just say what you want to say, Spencer.""</p><p>""Well... can I just... you know... just get it in and... you know? Not like any extra stuff. I just wanna..."" He trailed off, but his very hard penis gave an eager twitch.</p><p>""You just wanna fuck me right away without worrying about anything like foreplay?"" I asked, a faint tingle going through me.</p><p>""Yeah,"" he mumbled.</p><p>I laughed. ""Well, that sounds like a fine idea for me."" I spread my legs a little wider and said, ""Help yourself."" After a moment I then said, ""Bryce? You DO need to take your finger out so that he can get his penis in.""</p><p>""Oh, yeah, right,"" the boy said with a grin as he withdrew his finger and sat back.</p><p>I wiggled down so that I was laying with my pelvis at the edge of the bed. Spencer moved towards me and stood there between my legs, penis in hand.</p><p>""So I just stick it in?""</p><p>""Well, here's the spot,"" I said, reaching down to hold open my labia and show the entrance to my vagina. ""You just put the tip right there and then slowly work it up inside.""</p><p>""That's all there is to it?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Here, step aside son, and let me show you,"" Bryce said, sitting up.</p><p>""Ok."" Spencer stepped to one side.</p><p>Bryce got between my legs and rubbed the head of his penis against my vagina. ""Now, watch. You just do it like this."" He gave a gentle push and with three easy strokes worked his erection up inside my waiting body. ""And THAT'S all there is to it,"" he said with a breathless smile.</p><p>""Wow,"" breathed Spencer masturbating while he watched us fuck. ""I almost... you know... like didn't believe...""</p><p>""That people actually do this?"" I asked, looking up at Spencer as Bryce slowly fucked me.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Oh, they most certainly do,"" Bryce said, continuing to screw me. ""And it's DAMN nice."" He looked over at Spencer, not breaking his rhythm. ""You ready for your turn?""</p><p>""God, yes,"" the boy said eagerly, masturbating faster.</p><p>Laughing I said to Bryce, ""You better pull out quick before he cums.""</p><p>""Aw, but I like it in here so much,"" he said, thrusting deep into me.</p><p>I stifled a whimper and said, ""God, boy, I'll turn you straight yet.""</p><p>Grinning, Bryce slipped his penis out of me and looked over at Spencer.</p><p>""Ok, boy. Saddle up and go for a ride! Yeeeee-haw!""</p><p>Glaring at Bryce I said, ""Brycey, dear? You ever wanna fuck me anymore, don't ever do that again.""</p><p>He stuck his tongue out at me as Spencer moved between my legs. He touched the tip of his penis against my vagina.</p><p>""Here?""</p><p>""There.""</p><p>Spencer took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. The hand holding his penis was shaking quite a bit as he got ready to fuck me. Apparently the shaking was a little too much, though, because suddenly Spencer grunting and I felt several warm spurts of sperm land all over my vagina.</p><p>Both Bryce and I burst out into laughter as Spencer finished cumming. Not cruel laughter, it was just that it was really funny. At first he looked angry, but soon even Spencer was giggling a little bit. Finally he managed to pull himself together (as it were).</p><p>""I'm sorry, Amber,"" he said. ""I didn't mean to.""</p><p>""Well, I didn't think you did,"" I said. I reached down to pick up a towel.</p><p>""No, wait a second,"" Bryce said, a little gleam in his eye. ""Allow me."" He crouched down between my legs and started licking all over my vagina, doing his best to get up every bit of Spencer's sperm.</p><p>""Oh, that's just weird,"" Spencer muttered, looking down at the sight.</p><p>""Mmmm... feels nice, though,"" I said, quivering a bit.</p><p>Once everything was cleaned up, Bryce stood, wiped his face off and slowly slid his penis back into my vagina.</p><p>""Ah... you know,"" he said, starting to thrust slowly. ""You'll never turn me straight. I think I could handle being Amber-sexual though.""</p><p>I let out a laugh, running my hands up and down Bryce's bare chest as he fucked me. ""I think I'll just stick to boys. Pretty boys like you and Spencer,"" I said, winking at the still-virgin boy. I reached out with one of my hands to fondle his still mostly-hard penis.</p><p>Smiling shyly, Spencer said, ""Can I kiss you, Amber?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>He leaned down and nervously pressed his lips against mine. I moved my hand from his penis onto the back of his head and held him against me as I slid my tongue into his mouth.</p><p>After about two minutes of kissing he said to me, ""You sure kiss good.""</p><p>""I've had some practice in the matter,"" I said with a grin.</p><p>Spencer started kissing me again, and I placed one of his hands on my breasts, really getting into this.</p><p>Bryce suddenly stopped moving and withdrew from me. ""Ok. I'm probably going to pull a Spencer any second now, so I think I'd best stop for a bit.""</p><p>""Does that mean I can try it again?"" Spencer asked, looking up.</p><p>""That's up to Amber, Spence,"" Bryce said, sitting down next to me and working on my other breast.</p><p>""Amber?""</p><p>""Sure. Give it another go,"" I said, kissing him on the lips. ""Good luck this time.""</p><p>""Heh,"" Spencer said as he got between my legs. He took his penis in his hand once more and pressed it against the entrance. ""Here, right?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>Very slowly Spencer pushed and the tip of his thirteen-year-old virgin penis penetrated my waiting fifteen-year-old vagina. He steadied himself a little and then pushed forward a little more, getting about halfway in. Taking a deep breath he pushed forward one last time and now had every bit of his young erection buried deep inside my body.</p><p>""Oh, shit,"" Spencer whispered, trembling with excitement and pleasure. ""God, I'm happy I already came... oh, god, this is wonderful... fuck, I really got it in you... it feels so fucking good...""</p><p>Bryce said to Spencer, ""Try moving a little, just like you did when you were fucking me.""</p><p>Spencer closed his eyes and started fucking me slowly. ""Jesus Christ, I can't believe I'm fucking you... I'm fucking a girl... I actually really have my dick in a girl's pussy... this is so fucking cool...""</p><p>""Told you he was vocal,"" Bryce whispered to me.</p><p>""Yeah, no kidding,"" I whispered back. Louder and to Spencer I said, ""Fuck me, Spencer. Fuck me as hard as you can.""</p><p>""Oh, god, yeah... I'll fuck you hard, Amber... I'll fuck you hard... Oh, god..."" He was starting to have trouble talking because he was losing his breath from the hardcore fucking he was now giving me.</p><p>I was impressed despite myself. Though I'd never tell any of the other boys, the fucking Spencer was giving me was a better first time fuck than any of them had managed.</p><p>Spencer recovered his breath long enough to say, ""Oh... oh, god, Amber... oh, I'm gonna fuckin' cum in you... oh... oooooooh... my dick's gonna shoot my sperm into your pussy... oh, god, here it comes... here it comes..."" He pushed against me and held himself steady as his penis kicked and bucked inside my vagina, his semen finally going into me instead of just onto me.</p><p>By the time Spencer was done cumming, I'd nearly had an orgasm of my own. As Spencer pulled his almost completely limp penis out of me I looked at Bryce and said, ""Fuck me. Now.""</p><p>""Ok!"" Not needing any extra prompting, Bryce mounted up, expertly inserting his penis up into my vagina. ""Oooo... Spencer-sperm! Makes it even better!"" he said as he started fucking.</p><p>I laid back and let Bryce have his fun, knowing that he'd probably get me off at about the same time he had his orgasm. Bryce had gotten pretty good at that lately. Sure enough, mere seconds before Bryce's sperm joined Spencer's, I felt my orgasm hit, my vagina clutching hard around Bryce's thrusting penis as the waves of pleasure surged through my body.</p><p>By the time Bryce was done cumming we were all pretty tired. The three of us snuggled up on the bed together, relaxing and talking about what had just happened. We were still there when Tyler got home and joined us in the sack.</p><p>Before Bryce and Spencer had left, each boy had fucked me and we'd even tried something special with Tyler fucking Spencer while Spencer fucked Bryce and Bryce fucked me. It wasn't easy and it only barely worked, but we made it happen.</p><p>Also before the boys left, we'd also worked out a special plan for Angelo. It would be a few days before we could implement it, but I was looking forward to it. It would be the best fuck yet, I was sure of it, and then I'd only have to do Matthew, Tobey and Ezra before Colt could officially fuck me.</p>"
150,"Chasing Colt, Part 9",Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teens', 'inc']",A peaceful encounter between just Amber and Tyler.,2013-04-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>A Sweet Interlude</h5><p>It was Friday morning and I was still lying in bed sleeping. Later today, after baseball, Tyler, Spencer, Bryce and Storm would work together to seduce Angelo. Storm had been let in on the plans just yesterday during a little three-way with me, him and Bryce. It was going to be an overly complex plan, but a fun one.</p><p>At about nine in the morning, I was woken up by Tyler shaking me gently.</p><p>""You awake, Amber?"" he whispered.</p><p>I opened my eyes, peering at my little brother's naked body, his hard penis sticking up between his legs.</p><p>Chuckling a bit I mumbled, ""I am now.""</p><p>""Can I get in bed with you?""</p><p>""Sure."" I moved over to give Tyler some room. He got behind me and spooned against me, erect penis rubbing against my butt, one of his hands cupping my breast.</p><p>""You looking forward to today?"" he asked me.</p><p>""Yeah. Are you?""</p><p>""Yeah. It'll be nice to get everyone together.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>I felt Tyler fiddling around behind me and he said, ""Can I stick it in for a bit?""</p><p>""Sure."" I lifted my leg enough to give my brother access to my vagina.</p><p>Tyler's penis slid into me from behind. ""Did I tell you I fucked Rain again yesterday?""</p><p>""No, you didn't.""</p><p>""Yeah..."" He began lazily thrusting. ""I like it with you better, though.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>""Amber?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Do you think it's ok that we're having sex? You know, me and you? I mean really?""</p><p>I was a little too sleepy for any serious conversation, but I was able to muster enough brain-power to say, ""Well... we both like doing it. I'm not forcing you to. You aren't forcing me. It's not like we're not having sex with other people. And we love each other. I think it's ok.""</p><p>""Good."" My brother fucked me a little more. ""Storm still fucks Rain sometimes, too.""</p><p>""Yeah, he told me something like that yesterday."" I let out a little moan of pleasure as Tyler's penis hit a particularly nice spot. Reaching back I cupped his ass and said to him, ""Does that bug you or anything?""</p><p>""Not really. It's just interesting you know? And it's nice that we're not the only brother and sister who have sex.""</p><p>""True.""</p><p>""Why are you doing all this, Amber?"" Tyler asked suddenly.</p><p>""All what?""</p><p>""Having sex with all these boys. And me. I mean, if you wanted to fuck Colt, why didn't you just do him? Why everyone else?""</p><p>I shrugged. ""I don't know. I like sex a lot, and I really like it when it's with a boy who is a virgin. Heck, when Angelo fucks me he'll be the first boy I haven't de-virginized in a while. And it was just kind of a nice little challenge, you know? Fuck your whole team and then finally do it with Colt.""</p><p>""Oh, ok.""</p><p>I looked back at Tyler as best as I could with him fucking me from behind. ""You're not bothered by me being basically a slut, are you?""</p><p>""Sometimes a little, maybe,"" he conceded.</p><p>""If I'm a slut, then so are you and Bryce and all the rest of us,"" I pointed out to my brother as he kept on fucking me.</p><p>""Yeah, I know. I just worry about what other people might think I guess,"" Tyler said.</p><p>""Don't. Other people are stupid fucks who aren't getting any.""</p><p>Tyler laughed a bit. ""Yeah, that's true. Can I get on top for a bit?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>Tyler slid out of me. I rolled onto my back and spread my legs. He got between them and, without even using his hands, eased his penis back into my vagina, lowering himself down on top of me.</p><p>""I like it when it's just you and me,"" he said, looking into my eyes.</p><p>""Me, too."" I brushed a bit of his hair out of his face and reached down to cup his butt as he fucked me.</p><p>""You ever think about having a baby?"" Tyler asked.</p><p>The question surprised me a little, but I said, ""Sometimes, I guess. I'm on the Pill right now to keep from doing so, though.""</p><p>""Oh, ok.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>Tyler shrugged. ""Well... Rain thinks she might be pregnant, though she's not sure.""</p><p>""Oh, dear.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""I'll talk with her about it.""</p><p>""Ok... but do you think you'd like to have a baby?""</p><p>""Maybe someday.""</p><p>""Maybe with Colt?"" Tyler asked as he kept slowly fucking me.</p><p>""I have no idea,"" I replied.</p><p>""What about with Bryce?""</p><p>""Ha! That'd be funny,"" I said with a grin.</p><p>""What about... maybe... with me?""</p><p>My vagina twitched around my brother's penis at the thought. ""Well... I don't know about that, Tyler. We are brother and sister, after all.""</p><p>""Yeah, but we're fucking.""</p><p>""Well, would you want to have a baby with me?"" I retorted.</p><p>""I don't know... maybe..."" he said after a bit. ""I really love you.""</p><p>""I love you, too, Tyler,"" I said, hugging my brother's naked body to mine. ""I'll tell you what. I'll think about it all and if you still want to talk about it some more, we can do so in about six months, ok?""</p><p>""Alright,"" Tyler responded, as he lowered his lean, nude body down a bit, his chest pressing against my breasts as he started kissing me, moving nothing but his hips as he fucked me a little faster.</p><p>As Tyler fucked me, I thought about what he'd been saying. I DID want to have a baby, though not right away. The idea of having one with my little brother was naughty on so many levels it just HAD to be appealing to me.</p><p>Tyler continued fucking and kissing me. Neither of us was in any real hurry to climax. It was just slow, happy, early morning lovemaking. I could get used to waking up to this sort of thing. Eventually we did wind up climaxing, though. As Tyler's sperm shot off into me I pretended that he was getting me pregnant, which was enough to trigger my own orgasm.</p><p>After we were done fucking, Tyler and I took a shower together and, not surprisingly, wound up screwing in there, too. We decided to refrain from any further sex after that, at least for today. After all, there were big plans afoot for later today!</p><p>But still, even as we walked down to the ballpark, I couldn't stop thinking about the idea of carrying Tyler's baby.</p>"
151,"Chasing Colt, Part 10",Alex Hawk,,"['m+/f', 'orgy', 'inc', 'bi', 'oral']","In Chapter Ten, Angelo is the target of Amber's lustful hedonism! Wish I was that target... anyhow, there's also a special contest at the end of the story! Enjoy!",2013-04-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Angelo's Secret</h5><p>Being crammed in a closet wasn't the most comfortable thing in the world. It was hot, it was cramped, and it was just flat out annoying.</p><p>But it was worth it.</p><p>At least in theory.</p><p>I'd gone home before the end of the game my brother and friends were playing in. I had to get ready and waiting for Angelo's arrival. So now, here I was, buck naked and crouching in the living room closet, having been called by Bryce a few minutes ago, giving me a warning that they were on the way home. It was one of those closets with the slatted doors and one of them was pulled up enough to give me a great view of the living room, specifically the area of the floor near the couch and the couch itself.</p><p>I consoled myself by knowing that after Angelo, there'd be only three boys between me and Colt and they were all virgins. That could make life interesting, I thought as I slid a finger up into my vagina, picturing Colt's nude body.</p><p>I was actually starting to get into the masturbatory activity when I heard the sounds of voices approaching and then the door being unlocked and open. The boys had arrived.</p><p>""...that's not a duck!"" I heard Bryce saying as the boys walked in.</p><p>There was quiet and then Angelo's voice saying, ""I don't get it.""</p><p>Bryce sighed. ""Never mind.""</p><p>The boys walked into view. They were all wearing their street clothes, minus their t-shirts. I took in the sight of Angelo's half naked body. Nice. The boy was hot, that was certain. I couldn't wait to get him inside me.</p><p>""Anyone want anything to drink?"" Tyler called out, walking past the closet and into the kitchen as everyone called out their orders. Bryce walked into range of the closet and made a face in my general direction.</p><p>I rolled my eyes and ignored him. Everything hinged on Angelo not knowing that I was in here.</p><p>Tyler came back with drinks for everyone as he passed them out, Storm, right on cue, said, ""So where's the porn tape you were talking about?""</p><p>""I got it up in my bedroom. Be right back.""</p><p>Tyler vanished and Spencer said to Bryce, ""You've seen this movie. Is it really all that good?""</p><p>""Yeah, it's pretty hot. I'm gay, so you know that if *I* like it, and it's straight porn, it must be good.""</p><p>""I've heard you're not as gay as all that,"" Angelo said.</p><p>That wasn't in the script. Bryce said, ""Uh... what do you mean?""</p><p>Angelo snorted. ""I heard you banged Tyler's slut-sister, Amber.""</p><p>My mind seethed at the slut part, but it was hard to argue with, given the circumstances.</p><p>""Oh, yeah, her,"" Bryce said dismissively. ""Yeah, I fucked her. She wasn't THAT big of a deal. I still like guys better.""</p><p>Thankfully before the conversation could go farther, Tyler came into the living room carrying a videotape. As he put it in the VCR, Bryce cast an apologetic look my way. I calmed down a little. No one could control everything, after all.</p><p>Once the tape was playing, all the boys sat back on the couch together. It was a little cramped with all of them there, but there was room enough. They watched the movie, making little comments throughout about how hot the girls were. Except, Bryce, of course. He just sat there not saying much.</p><p>About ten minutes into the film, Tyler said, ""This is a really, really hot movie.""</p><p>All the boys made general comments of agreement. Storm said, ""Makes me horny, that's for damn sure.""</p><p>""Me, too,"" piped up Spencer.</p><p>""Yeah, me, too,"" said Angelo.</p><p>Tyler said, ""You guys care if I jerk off?""</p><p>All the other boys made general noises of acceptance. Bryce said, ""Fuck, I don't care. I've had your dick in my mouth. You really think I'll care if you're spankin' it?""</p><p>Angelo said, ""What? You've done what with him?""</p><p>Storm started laughing at Angelo's facial expression and Tyler said, ""I guess we might as well come clean, as it were.""</p><p>Bryce said, ""Yeah. We kind of planned this out.""</p><p>""What do you mean?"" asked Angelo.</p><p>""Well, Tyler and Spencer both told me about how you guys had all fooled around and Storm and I had been fooling around and, well, we all thought, hey, why not get together? We can jerk off to a porno and maybe, you know, trade blowjobs or something."" Bryce grinned. ""I really wanna suck you off.""</p><p>""That sounds pretty gay,"" Angelo said.</p><p>""And?"" replied Bryce.</p><p>""You wanna suck my dick?"" Angelo said to Bryce.</p><p>""Yes. Yes, I do.""</p><p>""Fuck, I'll never turn down a free blowjob."" Angelo unzipped and pulled out his penis. It was easily the biggest one of all the boys, though not by much. He pointed to it and said, ""Suck away, Brycey.""</p><p>Bryce looked like he wanted to reply with something really nasty, but instead just shrugged and started blowing Angelo. As he did so the other boys started to all get naked and soon were all nude.</p><p>Once naked the boys started in with the fun. Bryce was blowing Angelo, Tyler was jerking Bryce with one hand and Storm with the other while Spencer was being blown by Storm. I was pleased at how quickly it had all happened and it was wonderfully fun fingering myself while watching these pretty young boys fooling around with each other.</p><p>After about five minutes of fooling around, Storm said, ""Hey, I got an idea.""</p><p>""What?"" asked Tyler.</p><p>""You guys wanna try a game?""</p><p>""What kind of game?"" Angelo asked.</p><p>""Well... someone lays down on the floor and gets blindfolded. Then everyone else sucks his dick for a few seconds and the guy who is getting blown has to guess whose mouth is on him.""</p><p>""What happens if you guess right?"" Spencer asked.</p><p>""Uh... then... you get to fuck Bryce?"" Storm said.</p><p>""What? Why me?""</p><p>""Cause your ass is the most used in the room,"" Tyler said, smacking Bryce on the butt.</p><p>Bryce squawked. ""You bastard.""</p><p>""Well, what do you guys think?"" Storm said.</p><p>""I guess I'm down with it,"" said Tyler.</p><p>""Me, too,"" Spencer put in.</p><p>""Yeah, I guess I can deal with having my ass used,"" Bryce said, sticking his tongue out at Tyler.</p><p>""I'll do it, too, but I wanna get sucked first,"" Angelo said. ""I haven't had any in a few weeks.""</p><p>""Ok,"" said Storm. All the other boys agreed and soon a blindfold was improvised and Angelo was laying naked on the floor near the couch. Meantime, Tyler turned off the porno and turned on some rather loud music to cover up noises made by me.</p><p>Now none of the boys said anything as they made ready to go down on Angelo. While Spencer was getting into position to start sucking, Bryce came over and very, very quietly opened the closet door, letting me out. I stood and stretched, happy not to be in there anymore.</p><p>Bryce whispered to me, ""How we doin'?""</p><p>""Doin' good.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>Spencer started to blow Angelo while the other boys silently waved at me. Storm came up and whispered to me, ""Hey, Amber.""</p><p>""Hey."" I gave him a tiny kiss on the cheek.</p><p>A little louder he said, ""Ok, so you know it's not me blowing you. So who is it?""</p><p>""Uh..."" Angelo thought for a bit. ""I don't know. Tyler?""</p><p>""Nope,"" Tyler replied.</p><p>""Ok. Spencer?""</p><p>""No, no,"" Storm said. ""You only get one guess per suck. You gotta get it right three times before you can fuck Bryce.""</p><p>Angelo let out a dramatic sigh. ""I guess I can sit here and let you guys take turns blowing me if you must.""</p><p>Spencer pulled his mouth away and gestured towards Tyler who knelt down next to Angelo and started sucking away.</p><p>While we watched that, Storm whispered to me, ""Amber?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""While they're doing that, can you and I... you know..."" He blushed a little. ""I mean, we've only done it four times and I... well, you know.""</p><p>""Yeah."" I kissed the boy a little and quietly said, ""Ok, you can do me from behind."" I crept over to the couch and leaned over, presenting myself to Storm.</p><p>It took Storm a couple tries, but eventually I felt his young penis snaking itself up into my vagina. I pushed back against him, hoping that we wouldn't make any noise while we fucked. As Storm started screwing me, the other boys looked on in jealousy, except Bryce who was just looking at Angelo's naked body.</p><p>After Tyler had sucked Angelo for a couple minutes, Spencer said, ""Ok, Angelo. Who is it?""</p><p>""Bryce?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Damn.""</p><p>Tyler moved aside as Bryce knelt down and started very enthusiastically sucking away on Angelo's penis. I was really enjoying both the show and being fucked by Storm. Life was good, that was sure.</p><p>""Ok,"" said Spencer again. ""Now who is it?""</p><p>""Bryce.""</p><p>""Bastard,"" Bryce mumbled around a mouthful of penis.</p><p>I looked back at Storm who reluctantly withdrew his penis from inside my vagina. He moved over and traded places with Bryce, going down on Angelo as Spencer moved towards me and made some unmistakable gestures. I rolled my eyes, grinned and nodded at the boy. He got behind me and was soon fucking me happily.</p><p>""Well, this has got to be Storm,"" Angelo said after a minute. ""It's not any of you other guys.""</p><p>I gestured at Spencer who pulled out of me. Slowly I crept towards Angelo as Tyler said, ""Well, ok. You got that right.""</p><p>""So now I get to fuck Bryce?""</p><p>""Not yet,"" Storm said. ""One of us is going to start in on you again. You have to guess which of us it is. If you get it right, then you get to fuck Bryce.""</p><p>By now I was standing right next to Angelo. I quickly and quietly put one leg on each side of him, standing over him. Spencer took one of my arms and Bryce took the other and they helped me lower myself down a little bit while Bryce held Angelo's penis up.</p><p>This was going to take some serious athletic talent. I squatted down, the boys helping to keep me upright and steady. Soon I felt the tip of Angelo's penis brushing against my vagina. I moved back and forth a little, teasing his erection.</p><p>Angelo let out a little laugh. ""That's a new trick.""</p><p>The laughter stopped suddenly as, with the boys helping me keep my balance, I very slowly lowered my fifteen-year-old vagina down around Angelo's very hard fourteen-year-old penis. I went down until he was halfway inside me and then held myself there as Bryce let go of Angelo's erection.</p><p>""Whoa,"" Angelo said. ""Damn... one of you guys got really good all of a sudden.""</p><p>I lowered myself down further until all of Angelo's penis was inside my vagina and then slowly raised myself up a little, moving like a boy who was giving a very slow, very good blowjob.</p><p>""Shit, that's good,"" Angelo muttered. ""Uh... Bryce?""</p><p>""Nope,"" Bryce said as I kept ridding Angelo's penis.</p><p>In the back of my mind I was very surprised Angelo hadn't figured out that he was actually inside a girl's vagina. Admittedly, he wasn't expecting to be there, but still... I suddenly started to wonder if Angelo had really told the truth when he said he'd gotten laid already. Had I just taken his virginity?</p><p>""Fuck..."" Angelo said, pushing up into me a little. ""Damn... you're really good, whoever you are... Spencer?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""No? Uh...Tyler?""</p><p>""Nope.""</p><p>""Really? Wow, then, Storm, you've gotten really fucking good!"" Angelo said with a grin.</p><p>""It's not me, either.""</p><p>Now Angelo looked confused. ""What? Then who's blowing me?""</p><p>""No one,"" said Bryce.</p><p>""Oh, come on,"" Angelo said, a little out of breath. ""I can feel SOMEONE'S mouth on my dick.""</p><p>I pulled up until once again only half of Angelo's penis was inside my vagina and said, ""It's not a mouth."" Then I lowered myself down until he was all the way in me again. The boys let go of me and I settled down to get comfy.</p><p>""Wait... what? What?!"" Angelo quickly pulled off the blindfold. The look on his face was priceless. Tyler quickly took a picture while Angelo's eyes went from my face down to where his penis disappeared into me. Looking down at him, I knew my guess was right.</p><p>""They cheated a little,"" I said with a smile.</p><p>""You mean... I'm... I... oh, god!"" Angelo's eyes suddenly screwed shut and he pushed deep into me, his penis jumping as he released his sperm into my vagina.</p><p>Once Angelo was done cumming, I leaned down and gave him a little kiss, saying, ""That was your first time, wasn't it?""</p><p>""Huh? No, of course not! I... I... oh... yeah, it was."" Angelo looked really embarrassed.</p><p>""Ha! I KNEW you were lying!"" Tyler said with a grin.</p><p>I rose off Angelo, getting rather uncomfortably to my feet. I held out a hand to help Angelo sit up. ""So you lied to all these poor innocent boys, huh?""</p><p>Angelo shrugged. ""Yeah, well.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""I don't know. I just wanted to sound cool, I guess.""</p><p>Bryce laughed. ""So this means that me, and all the rest of us, fucked a girl before you got to!""</p><p>Angelo shot death at Bryce. ""Yeah, gee, thanks for rubbing that in."" He looked around. ""So all of you have fucked Amber?""</p><p>""Yep,"" Storm said. ""I was fucking her while Spencer was blowing you, even.""</p><p>""Damn."" He considered this for a bit. ""Wait. You fuck her, too, Tyler?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""She's your sister!"" I was surprised at how shocked Angelo sounded.</p><p>""And?""</p><p>""That's incest.""</p><p>""Duh.""</p><p>""I fuck Rain sometimes, too,"" Storm said.</p><p>""What? What's wrong with you people?"" Angelo asked looking at all of us.</p><p>""Don't get too obnoxious there, Angelo,"" I said, reaching out and fondling his penis a little. ""After all, you DID just get laid by me.""</p><p>""Well, there is that,"" he said, calming down a little.</p><p>""So why the lie?"" I said, punching him on the arm.</p><p>""Ow!"" Angelo rubbed at his arm. ""I don't know, I just... well, I mean... you know how me and Tyler and Spencer were all, you know...""</p><p>""Having gay sex with each other on a regular basis?"" Bryce said in an innocent tone. We all looked at him. ""What?""</p><p>""Yes, that,"" Angelo said. ""Well... I didn't want them thinking that I'm, you know, gay... so..."" He shrugged. ""I really DID get to finger Isabel Ramirez, though!""</p><p>I shook my head and rolled my eyes. ""Boys."" I grabbed hold of Angelo's penis. ""If it weren't for this part of you, you'd all be pretty damn useless, you know that?""</p><p>""Yeah, but it's a GOOD part,"" Tyler said.</p><p>""This is true."" Since Angelo was still on the floor and was still hard, I straddled him and lowered my vagina back down onto his penis, pleased at the little moan this elicited from him. ""I guess I'll just have to put up with the rest if I want this.""</p><p>""Damn right,"" said Bryce as he knelt down and started blowing Tyler.</p><p>The rest of the afternoon passed quite nicely. I actually managed to work it so that each boy, all five of them, were able to cum inside me at least once. Meantime both Spencer and Bryce spent a lot of time getting fucked and, at one point, Angelo wound up blowing each boy. All in all it was a great afternoon! I could do with more of them, that was for sure.</p><p>Meantime, I had to work out a way to get the next two boys. The brothers, Matthew and Tobey. A sinister plan of great complexity was no doubt needed. I would set to work on one immediately!</p>"
152,"Chasing Colt, Part 11",Alex Hawk,,"['mm/f', 'inc', 'oral', 'mast']",Part eleven of the ongoing saga!,2013-04-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Two Boys and a Girl</h5><p>It was a rainy afternoon a month after I'd take Angelo's virginity. He, Tyler and I were all hanging around in my bedroom. We'd all snuggled together under the blankets and were looking out the window, watching the rainfall and occasionally making out with one another.</p><p>""This is nice,"" Angelo whispered into my ear as he cupped one of my breasts. I was sandwiched between him and Tyler. It was a very good place to be.</p><p>""Yes, it is.""</p><p>""So when you gonna finally get around to fucking Matthew and Tobey?"" Tyler asked. He was fondling my vagina and occasionally sucking my other breast.</p><p>""Gee you know how to really complete a mood,"" I said sourly.</p><p>""Yeah, well... it's been a month. The audience is getting anxious.""</p><p>There was a quiet pause.</p><p>""What audience?""</p><p>Tyler shrugged. ""Well, ok. Me and the rest of the gang.""</p><p>""Oh, yeah, I'm sure it's hell for you all to be getting to fuck me on a regular basis while I'm trying to figure out how to do Tobey and Matthew.""</p><p>""Well, not hell, exactly...""</p><p>""I thought not.""</p><p>""Speaking of which,"" Angelo said with a grin. ""May I?""</p><p>""Sure."" I spread my legs a little wider as Tyler moved his hand out of the way.</p><p>Angelo maneuvered himself between my legs. Giving me a couple gentle kisses he eased his penis into my waiting vagina and started slowly fucking me.</p><p>""Aaaah... yeah... no hurry from my point of view, Amber... I'm content with things as they are...""</p><p>""I bet,"" I said, resting a hand on Angelo's firm teenage butt.</p><p>Tyler and I started kissing while Angelo fucked me. Occasionally Tyler would lift his face up and lock lips with Angelo as well. I liked seeing boys fooling around with each other. There was very little these days that turned me on more than that!</p><p>After Angelo had been fucking me for a few minutes, Tyler poked his friend on the ass and said, ""Hey, can I have a turn?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>Angelo rolled off me and my brother got on top, his penis sliding into the vagina so recently vacated by Angelo's. ""Oh, yeah,"" he whispered as he started thrusting. ""Incest is best!""</p><p>I rolled my eyes and said to Angelo, ""Hey, if you wanna move yourself up a little, I'll blow you while Tyler fucks me.""</p><p>""Sure!"" Angelo replied eagerly. He moved his body up and, rather awkwardly, slid his penis into my mouth. As I began blowing him, I reached back to cup his butt and he started making out with Tyler. It was a wonderful scene!</p><p>Suddenly Angelo stopped moving. ""Hey... I have a cunning plan..."" He pulled back and sat down next to me on the bed, an interesting look in his eyes.</p><p>Tyler paused in his incestual fucking of me. ""What?""</p><p>""Yeah, what?"" I said, slightly annoyed at my fun being interrupted.</p><p>""I know the perfect way to get Matthew and Tobey!""</p><p>""What?"" I asked.</p><p>""First this. Tyler, make me cum while I sort out the details.""</p><p>Tyler shrugged. ""Ok!"" He eagerly lowered his mouth onto Angelo's penis while resuming his fucking.</p><p>I let my eyes drink in the sight of Angelo's lean, naked, fourteen-year-old body while my little brother blew him. He was on his knees, leaning back on one hand while his other hand was resting on the back of Tyler's head. A small bead of sweat as sliding down his bare chest. His eyes were closed, he was biting his lower lip, his nipples were hard, his body was tight and smooth as he swiveled his hips just a little bit, moving his penis within my brother's mouth. God, I love boys!</p><p>Actually, and much to my surprise, the simple view of Angelo being blown by Tyler, combined with Tyler's penis moving within my vagina, was enough to trigger my orgasm. I closed my eyes and clenched my teeth, letting out a low moan as I felt the pleasure splash over my body.</p><p>After a few seconds Angelo grinned down at me. ""You... just came... huh?""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""I'm going to... too... ooooh..."" He moaned loudly and held tight onto Tyler's hair. I saw his penis twitch within my brother's mouth as his sperm fired off down the younger boy's throat, Tyler swallowing hard and fast.</p><p>Tyler must've really liked all this, because seconds later I felt his sperm blasting into my vagina as his own orgasm claimed him. As soon as he was done cumming, he pulled his mouth off Angelo's penis, a small string of sperm dribbling from his lower lip.</p><p>I kissed my brother passionately, tasting Angelo's sperm in his mouth. Moments later Angelo joined in the kiss and we all let ourselves relax in post-sexual bliss. Once we were all done kissing we pulled away from each other and laid there on my bed together, all breathing hard and very happy.</p><p>""So what,"" I asked Angelo, ""is your cunning plan?""</p><p>For the next five minutes Angelo laid out a very cunning and subtle plan. I couldn't wait to go forward with it! Today was Wednesday. By Friday night Matthew and Tobey would join the ranks of the devirginized!</p>"
153,"Chasing Colt, Part 12",Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teens', '1st', 'oral']","When Friday afternoon rolled around Tyler brought Angelo, Matthew and Tobey all over to visit. The five of us gathered together in the living room to watch a movie. The film for today was 'Dude, Where's My Car?' We'd picked it for a very particular reason.",2013-05-02T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>A Cunning Plan</h5><p>I brought in a bowl of popcorn and sat and listened while the boys talked with each other as the movie ran. Matthew was thirteen and played third base while twelve-year-old Tobey played second. He wasn't quite as good as his brother, but he still managed to get the job done. Like all the other boys he had a pretty athletic body, but was a lot skinnier than the rest. Kind of geeky, really. Cute, though. Having him inside me would be pretty nice.</p><p>I actually was slightly hesitant about sex with Tobey. Tobey was only twelve, after all, and had only turned twelve a couple months ago. He was cute enough, but I'd never had sex with a boy so young before. I did get a little excited wondering about his penis, though. Did he have pubes yet? Did he make sperm yet? It would be interesting to find out!</p><p>As the movie played on it got to a part in the film where Jesse and Chester visited a strip club. It was, needless to say, a favorite part of the movie for most teenage boys, and the ones in this room were no real exception.</p><p>""Damn, that's hot,"" Angelo said, right on cue.</p><p>""Fuck yeah,"" Matthew said, eyes fixed onto the screen.</p><p>""It's gotta be really hard to dance like that,"" Tyler put in.</p><p>I snorted. ""It's not all THAT hard."" And so the die was cast.</p><p>""Oh, yeah, right,"" Angelo said. ""Come on. It can't be easy. I mean you gotta, like, you know... move and stuff...""</p><p>I rolled my eyes at Angelo. ""It's easy to do a striptease. All you gotta do is get naked to music. It's not like it's even remotely difficult.""</p><p>""I suppose you've done it yourself?"" Angelo asked in a mocking tone.</p><p>""Actually, yes, I have."" I stuck my tongue out at him.</p><p>Tobey finally spoke up. ""You have? Really?"" I could tell the idea appealed to him.</p><p>""Yes, I have. I used to do it all the time for my last boyfriend."" This was a lie. Until Angelo came up with the idea I'd never done it even once. I'd practiced with him and Tyler since then.</p><p>Matthew's eyes went wide. ""You really have? That's cool.""</p><p>""Yeah, sure you have, Amber."" Angelo made an exaggerated yawn.</p><p>""I'm serious!"" I protested, feigning wounded pride. ""I'm pretty good at it, too.""</p><p>""Prove it,"" challenged Tyler.</p><p>""What?"" I said, pretending to be surprised.</p><p>""Prove it. You say you can do a good striptease. So do it.""</p><p>""Yeah, do it!"" said Angelo. ""Come on, I bet you can't.""</p><p>""I can so! What makes you think I wanna do it in front of you?""</p><p>""See? I knew you couldn't."" Angelo stuck his tongue out at me.</p><p>""I could if I wanted to. And I would prove it, but I'm sure Tobey and Matthew wouldn't want to see me doing that sort of stuff.""</p><p>Angelo rolled his eyes. ""Yeah, I bet they'd hate it. What do you say, guys? You wanna see Amber do her striptease?""</p><p>""Sure!"" Tobey said with enthusiasm.</p><p>""Uh... I guess it would be ok,"" Matthew said, looking a little confused as to how exactly we'd gotten to this point.</p><p>""See? No excuses!"" Angelo grinned widely. ""Put up or shut up.""</p><p>I sighed. ""I'll need some music.""</p><p>""No problem!"" piped up Tyler. He went over and put a CD on the player and started it going, grinning wildly as a certain song began playing.</p><p>""'The Lapdance is Better When the Stripper is Crying'?"" I asked, a little putout. We'd never discussed what music would be playing. Maybe this had been an unwise notion.</p><p>""Just do it,"" Tyler said with a grin.</p><p>I rolled my eyes and started in with my little striptease. Like I mentioned earlier, I hadn't really done this much at all. I figured I could at least do it well enough to convince Matthew and Tobey that I knew what I was doing, though. Realistically I figured that as long as they got to see naked girlflesh they wouldn't care about much else.</p><p>I began trying my best to move in time with the music. Something of a challenge, given the materiel. I tried my hardest, though, and soon my wiggling resulted in me removing my t-shirt, which promptly was tossed into the lap of Angelo.</p><p>""Yeah, baby!"" he called out.</p><p>I kept dancing around and eventually worked my way out of my skirt, which was thrown to Matthew, who looked so pleased I thought he'd faint.</p><p>Now clad only in my panties and bra, I danced provocatively towards young Tobey, who had eyes as wide as pancakes (everyone says saucers, but these were bigger and more doe-like). When I was only inches from him, I teasingly removed my bra, setting it onto his head.</p><p>""You like what you see?"" I purred at him.</p><p>Tobey was only able to nod mutely, my bra balancing on his noggin.</p><p>""Good.""</p><p>The song was winding down, so I danced around a little more and started teasing at removing my panties. Finally just as the last notes were playing I faced away from the boys, bent forward and slowly pulled my panties off, exposing my freshly shaved vagina to the young virgins, as well as to Angelo and Tyler.</p><p>""There,"" I said, looking between my legs at the boys. ""See? I told you.""</p><p>Tyler, Matthew and Tobey all looked duly impressed. Angelo made a great show of stifling a yawn. ""Not bad,"" he said dismissively.</p><p>""What!"" I stood and faced him in mock rage. ""Not bad? That's the best you can manage?!""</p><p>""Lay down and I'll show you the best I can manage.""</p><p>Tobey and Matthew both laughed nervously, but I said, ""Ok. Put up or shut up!"" and lay down on the floor.</p><p>Angelo shrugged. ""You asked for it."" He stood up, unzipped his pants let them and his boxers fall to the floor. Then he got on top of me, poked around for a couple seconds and slid his very hard penis into my vagina. </p><p>""Aaaah... now THAT is more like it..."" he said in tones of great satisfaction.</p><p>""Holy shit!"" Matthew said. ""You're fucking her!""</p><p>""Yeah, I noticed,"" Angelo said, giving me a couple thrusts.</p><p>""And this is the best you can manage?"" I asked in a sweet tone of voice.</p><p>""Uh..."" Angelo looked down at me.</p><p>""This ain't much of much,"" I said, waving a hand dismissively. ""Anyone else in here could do better.""</p><p>""What?! I don't think so!"" Angelo started fucking me good and fast, and was actually doing his best to make it a really good fuck. ""How about THAT?"" he grunted out.</p><p>""Not bad,"" I conceded. ""But not great. I bet even Tobey could do better than you."" I winked at the younger boy.</p><p>""Me?"" Tobey squeaked.</p><p>""What? Fuck you! He could not!""</p><p>""Oh, yeah?"" I looked over at Tobey again. ""Hey, you wanna fuck me? See if you're better than Angelo?""</p><p>""Uh..."" Tobey was trapped with indecision.</p><p>""Come on, dude,"" Tyler said, poking Tobey in the ribs. ""She wants you to fuck her. Go for it.""</p><p>""But... I've never...""</p><p>""You're a virgin?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""Then I'm CERTAIN you'll be better than this brat,"" I said, pushing Angelo off me. Spreading my legs wide again I said to Tobey, ""Come on, hero.""</p><p>""Uh...""</p><p>""It's cool, dude,"" Tyler said. ""She wants you. Go for it.""</p><p>Tobey stood up and very shyly moved towards me. ""What do I do?"" he whispered.</p><p>""Well, first, it would help if you took off your pants and underwear, then get between my legs.""</p><p>""Oh... ok..."" Rather awkwardly Tobey unzipped his pants and reached took them and his boxers off, revealing his hard, preteen virgin penis. It was pretty small, and only had a couple wisps of hair on it. Not bad, though.</p><p>""Take off your shirt, too,"" I said, as the young virgin got between my legs.</p><p>""Ok."" Tobey pulled off his shirt and was now basically naked. He actually looked really nice. I started to get a bit more enthusiastic about having him fuck me.</p><p>I reached down and took Tobey's penis in my hand, pulling him down a little and lining him up with my vagina. ""Alright. Just push it in.""</p><p>Swallowing nervously and trembling, Tobey gave a little push with his hips and smoothly and effortlessly his twelve-year-old virgin penis slid completely into my fifteen-year-old vagina. I'd deflowered yet another pretty boy!</p><p>""There we go,"" I whispered, reaching up and running my fingers through his mousy brown hair. ""That's very nice... you've got a good one...""</p><p>""Thanks..."" he managed to say.</p><p>""Oh, shit, Tobey!"" Matthew said, looking down with envy at his naked little brother. ""Wow, you're really fucking her!""</p><p>""Yeah... I know..."" he whispered, his lean, hairless, naked boy-body moving on top of me. He didn't really know how to fuck, but that wasn't the point anyhow. ""Am I... doing ok...?""</p><p>""Oh, yes,"" I said, cupping his firm little butt.</p><p>Silently Tobey continued to fuck me with short, sharp little rabbit thrusts. It felt good. Not great, but good. He wasn't well hung enough that he was going to give me an orgasm, but it still was pretty nice. Plus there was a good psychological element to it.</p><p>""Oooo... oh... I... oh, god... uh!"" Tobey whimpered softly as his penis kicked around inside my vagina. I was pretty sure he wasn't shooting any sperm into me, but obviously it felt pretty good for him anyhow.</p><p>As Tobey fell on top of me, mentally and physically drained, I ran my fingers through his hair and grinned up at the other boys.</p><p>""Better than you, Angelo.""</p><p>""What?! You lie!"" Angelo said defensively.</p><p>I reached down and cupped Tobey's bare ass again. ""I'm a sucker for the cuties.""</p><p>Angelo scowled at me and cursed in Spanish. ""Well, I gotta be better than someone! I'm sure better than Matthew here,"" he said, poking the other boy.</p><p>""Me?"" Matthew said, blinking in surprise.</p><p>""Yeah, you.""</p><p>""Get up,"" I whispered to Tobey, who reluctantly moved. Then I said to Matthew, ""Well, let's see how good you are. Get naked and get over here.""</p><p>""Oh... you can't be serious, right? I mean, this is all some sort of joke?"" he asked.</p><p>""Tobey?""</p><p>""Yeah?"" the young boy asked, blinking at me.</p><p>""Did that feel like a joke for you?""</p><p>""Hell, no,"" he said, a cute little grin crossing his face.</p><p>""See?"" I said to Matthew, laying back down and spreading my legs wide.</p><p>Matthew looked from Tyler to Angelo and back again. ""Is she really serious?"" he asked no one in particular.</p><p>Tyler rolled his eyes. ""Dude. Go stick your dick in her or I'll tell everyone on the team that you were too chicken to fuck a girl your little brother just lost his virginity to.""</p><p>That moved him. ""Alright, alright."" He looked down at me and his naked brother. ""Do I have to get all the way naked?""</p><p>""Yes, it's better that way. In fact..."" I looked at Tyler, who was still fully clothed, and Angelo, who was wearing only a t-shirt. ""Why don't you two get all the way naked, too?""</p><p>""Fine with me,"" Angelo said, tossing his shirt aside. His hard penis was sticking straight out, ready to get back inside me. Tyler followed suit and was soon just as naked as the other boys.</p><p>I looked at Matthew. ""Well?""</p><p>Being the only clothed person in the room seemed to have an effect. With a nervous laugh Matthew said, ""Well, what the hell. You guys have all seen me in the showers.""</p><p>""Right,"" said Angelo.</p><p>Very slowly, and blushing like hell, Matthew started undressing. I was pleasantly surprised as he pulled off his shirt. He had a really, really nice body! Easily the best on the team, aside from Colt, of course. Then down came the pants and finally the underwear and my eyes really bugged out of my head. Matthew's penis was a good seven inches, at least! I was really taken aback.</p><p>""Holy shit!"" Tyler said, looking down at first Matthew's penis and then his own. ""Dude, you're fuckin' huge!""</p><p>Angelo was a little more bold. He walked over to Matthew and, before the other boy could even react, took Matthew's penis in his hand, examining it closely. ""Fuck, yeah, man. You're bigger than any of the rest of the team.""</p><p>""Rest of the team?"" Matthew echoed.</p><p>""We can worry about this later,"" I said, looking forward to having a nicely sized penis inside me once again. ""Right now, I need to get fucked. Matthew, get down here!""</p><p>Moving slowly, Matthew dropped down to his knees, his eager penis ready for his first fuck. He stared down at my vagina and said, ""So I just stick it in the hole, right?""</p><p>""Pretty much.""</p><p>He drew in a deep, ragged breath. ""Ok."" Taking his erection in his hand, Matthew scooted forward until he was in the right place. Then he pushed gently, easily forward and very slowly sank his beautiful thirteen-year-old virgin penis into my fifteen-year-old vagina.</p><p>""Oh... oh, god... I... oooooo..."" Matthew gave a couple awkward thrusts, and then grunted as his penis pulsed inside me as he filled my vagina up with his teenage sperm.</p><p>To say that I was a tad disappointed would be an understatement. Here I was, all ready to get a good, hard fuck, and what happens? Matthew cums within ten seconds of being inside me. I sighed. Oh, well. There'd be plenty of other times.</p><p>""Dude! Matthew, did you just cum?"" Tyler asked in tones of amazement.</p><p>Gasping a little, Matthew managed only to nod.</p><p>""Jesus, man! The first time I fucked her, at least I managed to last a little longer than that! Here, move over,"" he said, walking over and smacking Matthew's bare butt.</p><p>""What?"" Matthew asked stupidly.</p><p>""Move, so that I can fuck her.""</p><p>""But... she's your sister...?"" Matthew said as he moved aside.</p><p>""So?"" Tyler positioned himself between my legs and sank his penis into me. ""Aaaah... that doesn't mean we can't fuck.""</p><p>While both Tobey and Matthew looked on in amazement, Tyler started fucking me for all he was worth. I thought back to his first time, and how awkward he'd been. Now, though, he'd gotten to the point where he was one of the best lays I'd ever had!</p><p>Pretty soon Tyler's sperm joined Matthew's inside my vagina. Moments later Angelo got on top of me and added his sperm to the mix.</p><p>The rest of the afternoon was spent in pleasant fucking. It was all kept mostly straight, aside from an occasional bit of fondling between Tyler and Angelo. It was, over all, a very nice, relaxing way to spend my day.</p><p>I couldn't keep out of the back of my mind, though, the fact that there was only one more boy to go. Just Ezra. After him, I'd have Colt. It had been a long, very interesting trip, but frankly I was more than ready for it to be over.</p>"
154,"Chasing Colt, Part 13",Alex Hawk,,"['m+/f', 'bi', 'reluc', '1st', 'oral', 'mast']","Chapter Thirteen of the popular series sees Amber only one boy away from young Colt! Except, wait! Young virgin Ezra doesn't want to get laid?!",2013-05-02T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Better than Ezra</h5><p>The light at the end of the tunnel was approaching, I thought to myself as Spencer, Ezra and I all walked towards Spencer's house. The official story was that Spencer and I were boyfriend-girlfriend and Ezra was being invited to Spencer's place to check out his latest acquisition; Fable, a wonderful little game on the X-Box. It wasn't my kind of game, but it was pretty decent, I suppose. It also had one little feature that figured large in my plans to have sex with Ezra, the last boy I had to fuck before I finally got my hands on cute little Colt! I couldn't wait!</p><p>I eyed Ezra as we walked. Like most of the boys I'd fucked recently, he was in pretty damn good shape, what with all the baseball. He had blond hair that was a little too long and hung in front of his blue eyes sometimes. It made him look kind of cute, really.</p><p>When we got to Spencer's house we headed up to his bedroom. This was, naturally, where his X-Box was located. His bed was there, too, of course, but Ezra didn't know that was going to wind up mattering at all.</p><p>The plan Spencer and I had concocted for Ezra's devirginizing was a simple one. It was basically an adaptation of the plan I'd used with Tyler. We'd start making out and eventually wind up fucking and Ezra would get a chance to join in. Pretty simple. Not really creative, but frankly, I was getting tired of thinking of elaborate ways to fuck young boys.</p><p>I sat on Spencer's bed and watched as he spent some time playing Fable, showing Ezra how to play and all that. Finally after about twenty minutes he turned the game over to Ezra, ostensibly because he was bored, but really because he wanted to come fuck me.</p><p>Ezra sat down and started to play while Spencer joined me on the bed. He spent a little time coaching Ezra, telling him what to do and how to play. Then he and I started making out with each other. We kissed and hugged and touched a little and then Spencer tossed his shirt onto the floor, part of it landing on Ezra.</p><p>""Sorry, man,"" Spencer said as he went back to kissing me.</p><p>Ezra looked back at us and blushed a little. ""It's ok,"" he muttered before turning back around to the TV.</p><p>Spencer wiggled his eyebrows at me and we went back to the kissing. After another five minutes or so of making out, I took off my t-shirt and bra and threw them both onto the floor, not hitting Ezra, but landing them near him. He looked down at the clothes and then briefly back at me. I had made sure that I was sitting up so that he had a nice view of my bare breasts. He blushed again and turned around.</p><p>""Uh... do you guys want me to leave or something?"" he asked quietly.</p><p>""No, it's ok, Ezra. Just play the game. We don't mind,"" Spencer replied and then went back to kissing me.</p><p>""Well... if you're sure..."" Ezra said. I saw him out of the corner of my eye as he turned his head to sneak a look at my breasts again. The boy's mind was definitely headed in the right direction!</p><p>Spencer started nibbling and sucking at my nipples, which turned me on even more. I let out a little whimper and through half-closed eyes saw Ezra take a peek again. This was really good! Plus Spencer was turning out to be a pretty decent lover, which helped.</p><p>I reached out and unzipped Spencer's jeans, reaching inside them and his boxers to stroke his very hard penis. He grinned as I did so.</p><p>""You just love that part of me, huh?"" he asked a little softly, but loud enough for Ezra to hear.</p><p>I giggled and whispered, ""Get naked, ok?""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Spencer quickly got out of his jeans and underwear, tossing them onto the floor near the rest of the clothes. Ezra looked up and saw my naked upper body and Spencer's entirely naked body as Spencer started sucking on my breasts again. Through my half-closed eyes I watched as Ezra rubbed a little at the bulge in his jeans before turning his attention back to Fable.</p><p>I began fondling Spencer's penis again, stroking it softly as he sucked on my breasts. Eventually I tired of that, and pushed him gently onto his back, where I knelt down next to him and started giving him a blowjob.</p><p>""Ah... yeah, that's what I like..."" he said, putting his hands on the back of my head.</p><p>I peeked over at Ezra who turned to look at me blowing Spencer. He watched for a good several seconds before turning back to the game. Good! We were making some seriously nice progress here! I'd have that boy's virginity within the hour!</p><p>As I blew Spencer, I started unzipping and unbuttoning my own pants. Soon I was pulling them and my panties down. Once they were to my knees, I pulled off Spencer's penis, tossed my clothes onto the floor and went back to sucking, making sure that my backside was now facing Ezra.</p><p>""He looking?"" I whispered after a couple moments.</p><p>""Oh, he was,"" Spencer said. ""He got a gooooood long look.""</p><p>""Good.""</p><p>After sucking Spencer's penis for a few more moments, I got up and lay down next to him on top of the blankets, masturbating him. As I did that, Spencer reached between my legs and slowly worked a finger into my vagina. We sat there like this, playing with each other and watching Ezra, for a little while, waiting for him to turn and sneak a look.</p><p>Ezra finally did, turning his head just enough to glimpse us. Then turning very quickly back to the TV.</p><p>I let out a little laugh. ""Ezra?""</p><p>""Yeah, Amber?"" he asked, eyes still looking at the TV.</p><p>""Pause the game for a moment.""</p><p>""Ok."" Ezra did, but kept looking at it.</p><p>""Now turn around and take a look. It's ok. I don't mind.""</p><p>Very slowly Ezra turned his head and looked over at the two of us sitting on the bed masturbating each other. His eyes roamed all over my body, finally landing at the place between my legs where Spencer's finger vanished into my teenage vagina.</p><p>""What do you think?"" I asked him.</p><p>""You... you really look nice..."" Ezra said, sounding a little strained.</p><p>""Glad you think so,"" I replied, smiling sweetly.</p><p>""Yeah, but you ain't seen nothing yet,"" Spencer said. He pulled his finger out of me and then said, ""How about a little doggie?""</p><p>""Alright."" I got up on all fours, making sure that I was facing Ezra, my body only a short distance from him, and waited as Spencer got behind me. I let out a little gasp of pleasure as he gently pushed his naked teenage penis deep into my vagina, and then let out some more joyful sounds as he started slowly fucking me.</p><p>""Oh, god,"" Ezra whispered. ""You guys are really Doing It?""</p><p>""Yeah..."" I jerked my head backwards a little. ""Go see.""</p><p>Ezra licked his lips and looked very uncertain. Finally he crawled over and looked at the spot where Spencer's penis was entering my vagina. Spencer pulled back really far so that Ezra could get a good look and then slowly pushed back inside me.</p><p>""Wow,"" Ezra whispered.</p><p>""You're still... a virgin... aren't you, Ezra?"" I said, a little out of breath. Spencer had gotten quite good at the whole sex thing over the last little while.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Do you... want a turn...?"" I asked, looking into his eyes.</p><p>Ezra blushed and I saw something in his eyes, desire warring with something else. Finally he reluctantly shook his head and said, ""I gotta wait until I get married...""</p><p>THAT surprised me a little. I knew Ezra's family was kind of religious, but I didn't know that Ezra himself was. Before I could formulate a reply, Spencer gave one of his own.</p><p>""Dude... you gotta stick it in her... just for a bit... it's sooooo fucking great in here...""</p><p>""Yeah, but I have to wait until I'm married,"" Ezra whispered.</p><p>""Come on, Ezra..."" Spencer said. ""You won't believe how great it is... Turn over, Amber."" He slowly withdrew his penis from me and I rolled over onto my back. Spencer pointed between my spread legs and said, ""Stick a finger in there. You can at least see what that feels like.""</p><p>Ezra looked at me. I nodded and said, ""Go ahead. That certainly doesn't count as sex.""</p><p>Hand shaking a little Ezra reached out and, with Spencer guiding him, slid a finger into my vagina, his eyes going wide as he felt the velvety smooth sensation of having a part of him inside of a girl for the very first time.</p><p>""Now just imagine how great that feels on your dick,"" Spencer whispered in a voice of temptation.</p><p>""Yeah..."" Ezra said.</p><p>""All you gotta do is this,"" he said, moving forward and lowering himself on top of me. Ezra started to pull his finger out of me, but Spencer said, ""No, leave it in.""</p><p>""Uh... ok.""</p><p>Spencer lined up and slid his penis into my vagina, joining Ezra's finger, and basically trapping the other boy inside. Spencer grinned and started slowly fucking me, turning to look down at Ezra's wide-eyed face.</p><p>""See? Don't you wish your dick was where mine is?""</p><p>""Uh... yeah, but... I gotta wait until I'm married,"" he repeated, sounding a little less convinced than he had before.</p><p>""Well, Ezra..."" I said slowly. ""A blowjob wouldn't count as sex. If you wanna take your dick out, I'd love to suck you off while Spencer fucks me.""</p><p>Ezra looked taken aback by the offer. ""Really?"" was what he managed to say.</p><p>""Really."" I patted a space on the bed next to me.</p><p>Spencer said, ""Come on, man. If you're not going to fuck her, you might as well at least get a blowjob out of it.""</p><p>Moving like he was in a dream, Ezra got up onto the bed, reaching down to unbutton his jeans as he did so. Hands shaking, he then reached inside his underwear to pull out his very hard, very virgin penis. It looked nice. Probably a little under five inches.</p><p>I took Ezra's penis in my hand, stroking it slowly. ""You have a really nice penis, Ezra.""</p><p>""Thank you,"" he whispered.</p><p>""I'd love to have you fuck me.""</p><p>""Yeah... but... I gotta wait...""</p><p>""I know."" With that I pulled him close, opened my mouth wide and slipped it down around his naked young penis. I worked the shaft and head with my tongue, stroking him as I blew him and making sure to apply just a very gentle suction, enough to really get him going.</p><p>""Oh... wow... that feels good..."" Ezra whispered.</p><p>""Fucking feels about a billion times better,"" Spencer replied, continuing to screw me.</p><p>""Yeah? Cool...""</p><p>""Let me have a little of that, Amber,"" Spencer said, leaning his face down.</p><p>I pulled my mouth off Ezra's penis and watched as Spencer put his on it. Ezra opened his mouth in surprise and seemed about to say something, but as Spencer started blowing him, the expression of surprise turned to one of extreme pleasure. Spencer apparently gave pretty damn good head.</p><p>Very good head, apparently. As I looked up at Ezra's face, I could see his orgasm approaching and from the pace of Spencer's penis thrusting around inside my vagina, it would be a close bet to see who wound up cumming first.</p><p>As it happened, it was Ezra, who barely managed to whimper, ""Oh... Spence, I'm cumming!"" before he got this look of total orgasmic bliss on his face. Spencer kept his mouth on Ezra's penis as the other boy climaxed, swallowing Ezra's sperm as he did so.</p><p>While he was swallowing Ezra's boycum, Spencer's penis began twitching inside my vagina and I felt a wonderful liquid warmth as Spencer's sperm flooded into my body, going off on its pointless search for an egg.</p><p>Once both boys were done cumming, Spencer slid his mouth off Ezra's penis and leaned down to give me a tender French kiss. I savored the taste of both Spencer's mouth and Ezra's sperm as I kissed him back. Then Spencer pulled out of me and laid on the bed by my side.</p><p>""That was fucking hot,"" he said with a grin.</p><p>Ezra fell back a little, his penis still twitching. ""You... you sucked my...""</p><p>""Yes. Yes, I did. And I did a DAMN good job, too."" Spencer had a look of extreme satisfaction on his face.</p><p>""But... but... you're gay?""</p><p>I reached out and put a hand on Ezra's bare leg. ""You saw Spencer fucking me, right?""</p><p>""Yeah, of course.""</p><p>""Well, then he's not gay, is he? He sucked your dick, but that was just for fun. You liked it, he liked it, everyone had a good time, right?""</p><p>""Well, yeah...""</p><p>""So who cares?"" I said, leaning up to give Ezra a gentle kiss on the mouth.</p><p>He blinked but didn't kiss me back. He just said, ""This is all too much.""</p><p>Spencer laughed. ""You think is too much? Just wait until you hear about some of what's been happening lately.""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""I mean me, Tyler, Bryce, Storm and Angelo all taking turns fucking Amber here. In between times we fooled around with each other.""</p><p>Ezra was stunned. ""Bryce? Tyler? But one is gay and the other's your brother!"" he said in shocked tones, looking down at me.</p><p>""Obviously not as gay as you thought, huh?"" I said, choosing to ignore the bit about Tyler.</p><p>""Well... I guess not..."" Ezra seemed terribly confused.</p><p>""Here, you need to relax a little,"" I said. ""Take off your shirt and lay down on your stomach. I'll give you a massage.""</p><p>""You want me to be naked?"" he squeaked.</p><p>I laughed. ""Both of us are naked. You're mostly naked. So?""</p><p>Ezra considered this. ""Well... ok."" Slowly he pulled off his t-shirt, revealing a nicely well-developed teenage body. Now naked he rolled over onto his stomach and waited for me.</p><p>Spencer was smart enough to sit back and be quiet as I straddled Ezra's butt and began massaging him. He was in fact QUITE tense, and thankfully I gave great massages. I felt his body start to relax under my hands.</p><p>""So how long has all this... you know... stuff... been going on?"" Ezra asked, looking over at Spencer.</p><p>""You mean me and the rest of the team fucking Amber?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Spencer shrugged. ""Not too long.""</p><p>""Has everyone done it?"" Ezra asked in a tone I couldn't quite figure out.</p><p>""Everyone except you and Colt,"" Spencer replied.</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""It's wicked fun, and it's not like it's a big deal, just getting laid,"" Spencer said, trying to sound as blasé as possible.</p><p>Ezra grunted but didn't say anything. I moved my hands down off his shoulders and back and down towards his butt, massaging it gently before I worked my way down his legs, paying close attention to his thighs. Finally I worked on his feet and hands and then said, ""Ok, boyo, turn over so that I can work on your chest.""</p><p>To his credit, Ezra didn't argue at all. He simply rolled over onto his back, his stiff penis pointing up towards his head.</p><p>""Damn, you got a good dick, Ezra,"" Spencer said, staring at the other boy's erection.</p><p>""Really?"" Ezra said, leaning up a little to look at his own penis.</p><p>""Oh, yes,"" I said, giving it a couple strokes. ""Very nice indeed.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" he said after swallowing hard.</p><p>I straddled Ezra at the waist once more, making sure that his hard penis was rubbing up against my very wet vagina. Once comfy I started massaging him once more, working on his wonderful bare chest, neck, face and shoulders.</p><p>""You're really good at that,"" he whispered.</p><p>""Thanks."" I wiggled my vagina against his virgin penis. ""I'm good at other things, too.""</p><p>""I bet..."" Ezra said, a little out of breath.</p><p>Spencer was sitting next to us both, masturbating while he watched me give Ezra his massage. He saw Ezra looking at his penis and said, ""You wanna jerk me a little?""</p><p>""Oh... uh... I'm not gay, Spence.""</p><p>Spencer rolled his eyes. ""Dude, I know that. But it's cool jerking another guy. Give it a try.""</p><p>Ezra put his hand out and wrapped it around Spencer's penis, giving it a couple gentle strokes. ""Yeah, that is kinda cool,"" he said.</p><p>""See? Spencer knows all.""</p><p>""God,"" I replied, rolling my eyes. ""You're turning into Angelo there, Captain Ego.""</p><p>Spencer snorted. ""I should hope not.""</p><p>""You wanna feel something really nice?"" I asked, looking down at Ezra as he continued to masturbate Spencer.</p><p>""Ok,"" he said shyly.</p><p>I lifted my body up and took Ezra's penis in my hand. I began rubbing it up and down against my vagina, from the clit down to the entrance, enjoying the sensation of a young boy's erection rubbing on the most pleasurable part of my body.</p><p>""Ooooh..."" Ezra moaned. ""Oh, that does feel good...""</p><p>Now was the moment. ""You wanna feel something even better?""</p><p>""Ok..."" was that somewhat distracted reply.</p><p>Grinning and looking down at the young boy, I held his thirteen-year-old virgin penis straight up and slowly settled my very wet fifteen-year-old vagina down around it, taking him completely inside me. I smiled widely at Ezra's startled look.</p><p>""Amber...? But... but I... didn't want... oh, god,"" he whispered.</p><p>I lowered my vagina all the way down, taking all of Ezra's penis into me. ""You wanted to wait until you were married?""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""I..."" Ezra swallowed. ""I have no idea...""</p><p>Grinning, Spencer said, ""Feels really sweet in there, doesn't it?"" as Ezra continued to masturbate him.</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>I began riding Ezra, sliding up and down his naked teenage penis, caressing him gently with my vagina, trying to maximize his pleasure. I knew he'd probably cum fairly soon, but I wanted to delay it as long as possible and make it feel amazing for him in the meantime.</p><p>""Oh, god... I can't believe... I'm really... having sex..."" Ezra gasped out.</p><p>""You are..."" I said with a grin.</p><p>Spencer leaned his face down and planted a tender kiss on Ezra's mouth. To my surprise Ezra didn't pull away. Instead I felt his penis kick inside me as he put his free hand on the back of Spencer's head and started kissing back.</p><p>I started rubbing my clitoris as I watched the two boys kissing. I really did like seeing attractive boys getting it on with each other. I couldn't wait until I could have a nice little orgy with all the boys I'd currently fucked plus Colt.</p><p>The fact that I had no more boys to go through and could now go straight onto Colt was very stimulating to me, as was the show in front of me and the feeling of Ezra's penis inside my vagina. I began moving faster and faster and then stifled a howl of delight as my orgasm overtook me, spreading out from between my legs to go out all over my entire body.</p><p>The feeling of me cumming must've been the last straw for Ezra. He moaned around Spencer's mouth and his young penis began spasming inside me, adding his load of sperm to that already deposited by Spencer. His first orgasm inside a girl. The look of pure bliss on his face must've been nice. Made me wish Spencer wasn't blocking the view.</p><p>When Ezra was done cumming, Spencer lifted his head up and grinned at the other boy.</p><p>""You liked it?""</p><p>""Yeah..."" Ezra replied, his still semi-hard penis twitching a little inside my vagina.</p><p>Spencer looked at me. He gestured between my legs. ""Mind if I finish up?""</p><p>""No problem,"" I said. I pulled off Ezra, his penis flopping against his body with a wet slapping sound. Then I laid on my back and spread my legs, waiting for Spencer.</p><p>Spencer wasted no time at all. He got on top of me and I watched as he guided his penis into my vagina. As he sunk in all the way, he said, ""Oh, god, I love fucking you when someone's already cum inside you...""</p><p>""Thanks,"" I whispered, reaching up to cup Spencer's butt as he began fucking me.</p><p>""Oh, god I love this... I love fucking you... oh, god, this is sweet..."" He was back into blabbermouth mode.</p><p>""Yeah... fuck me good, Spencer,"" I said, hugging him tight against me. I'd learned that saying things back was a good way to speed him up.</p><p>""Oh, yeah... oh... oh, god, yeah... oh... fuck... god, I love fucking... oh... oh, god, I'm gonna cum... oh... oh, god... oh, here it comes... here comes my sperm.... oh, god... GOD!"" Spencer gritted his teeth and held himself against me as his penis pulsed inside my vagina, firing off yet another blast of teenage sperm to that two that were already in there.</p><p>Once Spencer was done cumming, the three of us laid there on his bed, getting our breath back and basking in the afterglow. After about ten minutes Ezra shyly asked if he could fuck me again, this time with him on top. By the time all was said and done, each by had fucked me five times. I was amazed that I could walk out of there.</p><p>Still, on the walk home, despite the vague pain in my hips, I wasn't thinking at all about how much I'd enjoyed being fucked by Spencer and Ezra. Or how much I'd loved having sex with Tyler, Bryce, Angelo, Storm, Matthew or Tobey. All that my mind could focus on was the fact that soon I'd finally get the tremendous joy of taking the virginity of pretty young Colt.</p><p>The end was in sight.</p>"
155,"Chasing Colt, Part 14",Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teens', '1st', 'oral']","The final chapter in the popular series finds our heroine finally getting the object of her desire. What a long, strange trip it's been.",2013-05-02T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chasing Colt</h5><p>Almost a month had gone past since I'd taken the virginity of Ezra. Now I had only Colt to do. I hadn't done it with him yet because I wanted to make sure that I had everything set up just so. I mean, it was because of him, and my interest in him, that I'd started on this whole mission to begin with. So I wanted to make sure the culmination was at least as good as the journey had been.</p><p>So I guess it was somewhat serendipitous that I ran into him at the mall one day.</p><p>I hadn't expected to, certainly. I was just browsing around in Hot Topic when Colt came walking into the store, heading over towards a display of SpongeBob clothing.</p><p>My heart skipped a beat as I looked at my lovely, desirable boy. Oh, he was sweet. I tried my best to figure out what I should do, how I should approach him, and then fate took away my choices by having him look up and see me.</p><p>""Oh, hey, Amber. How are you?""</p><p>""I'm fine,"" I said after an instant. ""How are you?""</p><p>""Doin' good. Just came to look at some stuff.""</p><p>""Cool."" I looked at the display. ""You like SpongeBob?""</p><p>Colt grinned shyly. ""A little.""</p><p>""Well, what were you going to buy?""</p><p>He held up a pair of SpongeBob boxers. ""These, I think.""</p><p>""Very nice. I'm sure they'll look really cute on you."" And later on my bedroom floor, I added silently.</p><p>I followed Colt up to the cashier where he paid for his new undies. Then we went out into the mall itself and I said, ""So what are you up to now?""</p><p>""Not much.""</p><p>""You wanna go get some food?""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>We walked over to the food court and hit Tommie's. I bought him a nice chili-cheeseburger, fries and a drink and bought something similar for myself. As we ate we talked. It was very nice getting to actually speak with this boy I'd been fixated on for so very long.</p><p>After we were done eating, Colt said, ""Well, I gotta get going home.""</p><p>""Ok. Mind if I tag along? I don't have anything really going on today.""</p><p>I saw him hesitate a little, but then he shrugged and said, ""Sure.""</p><p>We went out and waited for the bus, continuing to chat about everything and nothing. We kept at it as we rode to Colt's house. It wasn't far from mine, on the same bus route, even, which made things easier for me later.</p><p>Once we got to Colt's house we went on inside. His parents weren't home. They'd headed out of town for the day and wouldn't be back until pretty late at night. I saw many, many possibilities here.</p><p>""You want something to drink? Coke, Diet Coke, milk, water?"" he asked, heading into the kitchen.</p><p>""I could use a Coke.""</p><p>""Ok."" Colt dug around in the fridge and pulled out a Coke for each of us. We walked into the living room and he turned on the TV to Fuse. We got comfy on the couch and began watching videos.</p><p>Throughout all this my mind was spinning, trying to figure out what tactic to use here. I didn't want to scare the boy off, of course. I had to take things gradually. This was going to be very, very special for us both.</p><p>Finally after almost an hour of being at Colt's house, I hit on an idea. Casually I said, ""So you like those new boxers you bought?""</p><p>""Yeah, they're cool.""</p><p>""When you gonna put them on?""</p><p>Colt shrugged. ""I dunno. Later, I guess.""</p><p>With feigned shyness, I said, ""How about putting them on right now?"" I made myself blush and said, ""I'd love to see what you look like in them.""</p><p>""Really?"" Colt asked, blushing himself. He looked very, very pretty when he turned all crimson. ""Uh...""</p><p>""Please?"" I sat up a little, better to display my ""assets"" to Colt and said, ""I'd really like to see them on you.""</p><p>I saw him look uncertain. Finally he said, ""Alright. I'll be right back.""</p><p>As Colt jetted upstairs, I reached down and rubbed at the crotch of my jeans. I was really, really horny at this point. I couldn't wait until he got back!</p><p>Thankfully I didn't have to wait too long. After only a few moments Colt came walking into the room wearing nothing but a t-shirt and the boxers. They did indeed look very cute on him! I felt a little moistness between my legs as I looked at my ideal boy in his underwear.</p><p>""Very nice,"" I said with a little smile. ""They really cute on you.""</p><p>""Thanks, Amber.""</p><p>Reaching out, I put my hands on Colt's hips and pulled him closer. ""You really look very cute.""</p><p>""Thank you,"" he whispered. I felt him trembling a little.</p><p>I ran my fingers along the waistband of the boxers and then slowly pulled them down enough to let Colt's very hard penis pop up into view. He drew in a sharp breath as I wrapped a hand around it and gave it a couple gentle strokes.</p><p>""Very nice,"" I whispered.</p><p>""Thanks...""</p><p>Opening up my mouth, I slipped it down around my dream boy's teenage penis, starting a slow, gentle sucking, licking and stroking movement. Something I knew would make Colt feel very, very good. I let out a quiet sigh of deep satisfaction, happy to finally be getting to do something with him.</p><p>""Oh... oh, Amber..."" Colt whispered, placing his hands on my head.</p><p>As I sucked on Colt's penis I of two minds on what to do next. Should I just blow him until he came in my mouth and then take him to bed, or should I get him right close to cumming and then just stop, hauling him to bed right then? Choices, choices...</p><p>At last I made up my mind. I pulled my mouth off Colt's penis and said, ""Let's go up to your bedroom, ok?""</p><p>Mutely, Colt nodded.</p><p>I stood up, taking him by his hand, and led him upstairs to his bedroom. As soon as I shut the door, I turned to face him and, looking him in the eyes, started to undress. Once I was naked I moved towards him and gave him a gentle kiss on the lips.</p><p>""Relax,"" I whispered, aware that Colt's whole body was trembling.</p><p>""Ok..."" he whispered back.</p><p>I ran a hand down his cheek. ""I've wanted this for a long time...""</p><p>""You have?""</p><p>""Oh, yes."" I kissed Colt again and placed a hand on his chest, gently pushing him down onto his bed. Once he was lying down, I straddled his waist, massaging his upper body as I continued to kiss him tenderly.</p><p>""Are... are we gonna...?"" Colt trailed off, unable to bring himself to finish the sentence.</p><p>I smiled down at my young lover. ""Oh, yes. We are. If you want to.""</p><p>""Oh, god, yes, Amber... I've wanted to... you know... with you... for so long...""</p><p>This surprised me a little. I smiled again and kissed him. ""You know what?""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""I've wanted you for a long time, too.""</p><p>""You have?""</p><p>""Yeah."" Reaching down, I took hold of his young penis and began stroking it slowly. ""Someday I'll have to tell you what I've been doing while waiting.""</p><p>""Cool..."" he said quietly, his eyes fixing on the space between my legs.</p><p>I figured there wasn't much point in waiting anymore. I lifted my body, lined up Colt, and then very slowly lowered my fifteen-year-old vagina down around his very nice thirteen-year-old virgin penis, taking him all the way inside me in one easy, smooth motion.</p><p>""Oh... god..."" Colt murmured as he lost his virginity to me. ""Oh, that's sooooo nice...""</p><p>""Yeah..."" I raised and lowered myself, riding him in an unhurried fashion. It was absolutely heavenly having him inside me like this. I couldn't believe I was finally getting laid by the boy of my dreams! It had taken a long time, and I'd gone through a lot of other boys to get to him, but here I was, at long last!</p><p>I figured that Colt probably wouldn't last too long, given that this was his first time fucking a girl, but I was pleasantly surprised. I spent a good five minutes riding his hot young body before he began to moan and squirm under me. I was in total bliss as his penis began pulsing inside my vagina, his sperm blasting deep into me.</p><p>Once Colt was done cumming, I rolled off him, his somewhat hard penis slipping out of my vagina. I laid down next to him and gave him a little kiss.</p><p>""How was that?""</p><p>""It was... oh, wow, Amber... that was sooooo awesome... thank you."" He kissed me.</p><p>""I'm glad you liked it.""</p><p>""Does this mean... that I'm your boyfriend now?"" Colt asked with a little blush.</p><p>""Yes, it does. If you want to be.""</p><p>""Oh, yes!""</p><p>""Good."" I kissed him again. This led into a ten minute session of kissing between us two. Soon Colt's penis was throbbing against my thigh. I reached down and began stroking it again.</p><p>""Amber?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Can we... do it again?"" Colt blushed.</p><p>""Of course. You wanna be on top this time?""</p><p>""Yes, please.""</p><p>""Ok."" I moved onto my back and spread my legs wide. ""Get on.""</p><p>Colt awkwardly got on top of me. I reached between our bodies and lined him up. Once he was in place, he pushed forward and his penis slowly entered my vagina once more. The look of happy pleasure on his face was an amazing one.</p><p>Once Colt was inside me, I wrapped my arms around him, holding him tight. He started kissing me as he thrust with his hips. I let my hands drift down to his perfect, tight little ass, cupping it while he fucked, savoring the sensation of his muscles moving under the skin.</p><p>I was in heaven. I was making love to the most amazing boy I'd ever met. It had been a long, long trip to get him to where he was now. Bryce, Tyler, Spencer, Storm, Angelo, Matthew, Tobey and Ezra. All those boys. None more perfect than Colt.</p><p>We made love to each other all day long. Over the course of the next week I ended up having both Tyler and Bryce join in on the fun. Watching Bryce fuck Colt while Colt fucked me was a very sweet thing. But eventually it just got to the point where I had sex with no one but Colt. We were a couple now, after all.</p><p>For those of you who are curious about what happened to everyone, well... nothing really much, except that Bryce and Spencer started dating each other. Tyler managed to get Rain pregnant. She gave birth to a happy, healthy baby boy.</p><p>As for the other boys... Angelo finally managed to get it on with Annabel Morgan, the girl Bryce once described as the most beautiful in the school. Matthew and Tobey's family moved away. Storm and Ezra kept dating various girls, leading non-exceptional lives, though I understand they occasionally fooled around with Bryce and Spencer.</p><p>For Colt and myself... we kept dating throughout the next few years. When I was eighteen and he was sixteen, he got me pregnant. I gave birth to twins, a boy and a girl. Two years later, when he was out of high school and I was in college, we got married. Things have been really great between us. This story may not have started with ""Once Upon a Time"", but at least I can end it with:</p><p>And they lived happily ever after...</p><p>END</p>"
156,"Little Boy Blue, Part 1",Alex Hawk,,"['M/m', 'teen', 'ped', 'mast', 'oral']",A boy dressed all in blue except for a bright orange hat. You just know he has to be interesting! Chance certainly thinks so. Just see what happens when he takes Little Boy Blue home with him.,2013-05-04T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Little Boy Blue, come blow my horn,"" I muttered to myself, seeing the boy dressed in blue who was sitting on the bench in Volunteer Park. He looked to be in his early teens and was wearing a blue sweatshirt and blue sweatpants, blue shoes and, for some reason, a bright orange stocking cap. He looked sexy as fuck. The fact that he was underage didn't bug me at all. It was more of a bonus, really. Nothing like life as an ephebophile.</p><p>I watched as he asked a passerby if the man had a spare cigarette. The guy ignored the boy and kept walking. I thought to myself that opportunity had knocked.</p><p>Lighting up a smoke, I walked out of the trees I'd been standing in and headed down the path to the bench where the boy was sitting.</p><p>""Hey, mister? Can I bum a smoke from you?"" he asked when I got into range.</p><p>""Yeah, sure."" I fished around in my pocket, pulled out my pack and offered him one. ""Take two, I suggested.""</p><p>""Hey, thanks!"" He took out a lighter and lit up. ""Aaah... that's nice. I haven't had a smoke in like days.""</p><p>""It's ok. I'm glad to help. My name's Chance, by the way."" Close-up like this he was even cuter than from a distance.</p><p>""Eric."" We shook hands. He had very smooth skin.</p><p>""Nice to meet ya. It's gotta be a bitch trying to get smokes when you're... however old you are.""</p><p>""Fourteen,"" he said with a laugh. ""And yes, it's a bitch.""</p><p>""I'm twenty-three, but I remember being a teenager. Sort of."" Eric laughed as I looked at my watch. ""Well, I'll tell ya what. I'm feeling nice. If you wanna walk with me back to my apartment, I'll give you a pack from my carton that I have.""</p><p>""You will? Really?""</p><p>""Yeah. If you don't mind a walk of about fifteen minutes.""</p><p>""Fuck, that's less time than it would take me to spange up twenty smokes. Let's go."" He picked up a backpack, blue of course, and flung it over his shoulder.</p><p>As we walked, I said, ""So how long have you been homeless?""</p><p>He got a guarded look on his face. ""Why do you think I'm homeless?""</p><p>""You have a backpack the size of a filing cabinet on your back. You smoke. You, no offense, smell like you haven't had a bath in a few days, and lastly, you're hanging around in a park on a school day instead of being at school.""</p><p>""Oh. Ok. Well... alright, I've been out here for about two months.""</p><p>""Problems at home?""</p><p>""Yeah, like I don't have one. I've been bouncing around in the foster system for the last couple years since my parents died. The last place was really bad. So I left. And here I am.""</p><p>""Here you are. That sucks, man.""</p><p>""I know.""</p><p>""I was homeless for a while, back a couple years ago. Thankfully I managed to land a job and then got a place to live and since then I've been doing ok.""</p><p>""That's cool. I try to find work, but since I'm only fourteen, no one will hire me.""</p><p>We continued to make idle conversation as we walked back to my place. It was just a little studio apartment, but it was enough space for me. I wasn't big on accumulating possessions. All I had was my bed, my computer, my TV, VCR, DVD player, GameCube, PS2 and X-Box. Nothing too much.</p><p>""Welcome to my place,"" I said as we walked in.</p><p>""Cool."" He looked around. ""Nice posters.""</p><p>""Oh, yeah. Thanks."" I had on my wall a few Linkin Park, 311, Eminem and Bloodhound Gang posters. Of course, I also had a couple shirtless Justin Timberlake posters, but Eric either didn't notice those or didn't care.</p><p>""Linkin Park's one of my favorite bands.""</p><p>""Oh, really?"" I walked over and booted up my computer while reaching up to get into the carton of cigarettes. I pulled out a pack and tossed them to Eric.</p><p>""Thanks!"" He put them into his backpack and pulled the spare one I'd given him earlier from behind his ear. ""Can I smoke in here?""</p><p>""The only time smoking is done in this place is after sex."" I grinned at him. ""So, no. Go into the bathroom and blow your smoke out the window if you absolutely must.""</p><p>""Naw, it's cool. I don't really need one right now. I just, you know, wanted one.""</p><p>""Yeah, I understand."" Once my computer was booted up, I said, ""Here, come have a look at this.""</p><p>""What?"" He walked over and stood peering over my shoulder. I could feel his breath on my neck.</p><p>I started something playing. ""This is 'In the End' from Linkin Park, but the video footage comes from Final Fantasy IX.""</p><p>""Yeah? Cool!"" We watched the video play through. It was one of my favorites. When it was done, Eric said, ""That was pretty sweet. Thanks, Chance.""</p><p>""You're welcome.""</p><p>""Got any porn on here?"" he said with a grin.</p><p>""Mmmmmaybe... Maybe I have a LOT of porn. Maybe I have, like, ten gigs of nothing BUT porn.""</p><p>""Maybe?""</p><p>""Maybe."" I took a little breath, knowing that this next thing was a possible problem. ""But almost all of it is gay porn.""</p><p>""Gay porn?"" Understanding dawned on his pretty little face. ""Oh, you're gay?""</p><p>""Yeah. Mostly, anyhow. I had sex with women a couple times, but I didn't really like it.""</p><p>""Oh, man! How can you not like sex with girls? I lost my virginity three weeks ago and I wanna keep fucking as much as I can!""</p><p>I laughed. ""Yeah, well, I like fucking, too. Just not girls."" I shrugged. ""I don't know. I guess it's just how I'm wired.""</p><p>""Wow... that's weird.""</p><p>Laughing again, I said, ""Yeah, well. At least that leaves more girls for the rest of you.""</p><p>""Hey, yeah!"" he said with a grin.</p><p>""So, look, if you want, you're welcome to take a quick shower before you head back out. Like I said, you're smelling a little ripe.""</p><p>""I know,"" Eric said ruefully. ""It's hard to keep clean out there, you know?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""You really don't care if I take a shower?""</p><p>""Nope.""</p><p>He eyed me. ""You're not, like, going to try and rape me once I'm naked or something, are you?""</p><p>I rolled my eyes. ""No, of course not. Just because I'm gay doesn't mean I wanna fuck every cute boy I see.""</p><p>""You think I'm cute?""</p><p>I sighed. ""Yes, I do. But that still doesn't mean I? going to rape you in the shower.""</p><p>""Oh. Ok."" He looked a little relieved.</p><p>""So go clean up, if you like. I'll tell you what else. Have you eaten today?""</p><p>""Nope.""</p><p>""Then I shall order a pizza while you're getting clean. Pepperoni and sausage ok?""</p><p>""Sure, I guess. Thanks!"" Suddenly he looked suspicious again. ""Why are you being so nice to me? You don't know me or anything. You trying to fuck me or something?""</p><p>""Eric,"" I said with another little sigh. ""I'm just being nice. I know what it's like to be in your shoes. If you wanna leave, you can. If you wanna take a shower and THEN leave, you can. If you wanna hang around, eat pizza, take a shower, probably play some video games and have someone to talk with, you can. It's all up to you.""</p><p>""Alright. I'm sorry. I don't mean to sound so paranoid.""</p><p>""It's ok. Go get clean.""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>Eric took off his shoes and socks, which were blue, of course. Then he took off his orange hat and set it aside. His hair was dyed a lovely shade of blue. Then he pulled off his shirt, revealing a chest that still had some development to go, but already looked pretty nice. Lastly he pulled down his sweat pants and I learned that he even sported blue boxers. Then I got a huge surprise as he pulled those off, too, showing a beautiful teenage penis. It was (mostly), soft, of course, but I could imagine it hard, and liked what my mind saw.</p><p>""You got towels in there?"" he asked.</p><p>""Uh... yeah! Yeah, I do.""</p><p>""Cool."" He dug around in his backpack and pulled out some soap and a travel size bottle of shampoo, my eyes fixed to his penis swinging between his legs as he moved. ""I'll be right back,"" he said, walking into the bathroom. My jaw almost hit the floor as I watched his perfect bare ass move while he walked.</p><p>""Well, now, Mister Chance,"" I muttered to myself. ""What the hell was THAT all about?""</p><p>I sat back and tried to make my penis go soft while I considered what had just happened. Mildly homophobic comments from a cute boy who made sure to assert his preference for girls and then stripped naked in front of me.</p><p>I sighed and did my best to push it all out of my mind. I called up Pagliacci and ordered a pizza for the two of us, trying my best not to think about the naked teenage boy in my shower. The pizza showed up about fifteen minutes later.</p><p>The water stopped flowing after about twenty minutes. I figured it had probably gone cold by then. I didn't have the world's largest hot water heater. Sure enough, after a couple more minutes Eric walked out, toweling his hair and still completely naked</p><p>""Thanks, Chance,"" he said, tossing the towel back into the bathroom and walking into the living room as I drooled. He looked so comfortable naked. ""I really needed that, I really did.""</p><p>""You're..."" I swallowed a little. ""You're welcome.""</p><p>""Oh, hey, pizza,"" he said, picking a slice out of the box and munching it down.</p><p>As he started on the second slice, I said, ""You're welcome to eat some of that.""</p><p>""I know!"" Eric mumbled with a full mouth. He polished off the pizza, went to his backpack and crouched down. I saw him from behind, my eyes taking his smooth young butt.</p><p>""Now to find my least evil smelling clothes.""</p><p>""You know, if you want we can do some laundry while you're here.""</p><p>Eric looked over his shoulder at me. ""Really? We can wash all my clothes?""</p><p>""Sure, if you want.""</p><p>""Cool!"" He stood back. ""Do you care if I stay naked, then? I don't want to put dirty clothes onto my clean body.""</p><p>""Uh... ok, listen, Eric. You can stay as naked as you want, but... well, I'm gay. And you're very cute. And if you're wandering around naked, I'm not going to be able to stop staring at you.""</p><p>""But you won't touch me if I don't want you to, right?""</p><p>""Well, no.""</p><p>""It's cool then."" He stood in front of me, grinning and put his hand around his penis, giving it a few little tugs. ""You can look all you want, then, I don't care.""</p><p>""God, what a horrible tease."" I tossed a wad of paper at him.</p><p>He laughed. ""Sorry, I couldn't resist. You're, like, drooling. You really want my dick, don't you?""</p><p>I rolled my eyes. ""I'm gay. You're cute. You do the math.""</p><p>""Yeah, well,"" he laughed. ""Too bad I'm not gay."" He walked over and plopped onto the couch. ""Can I watch some TV while you wash my clothes?""</p><p>Rolling my eyes again I stood up and walked over to the couch. ""I wasn't aware that *I* was the one washing them.""</p><p>""You're not?"" Eric asked, looking at me and blinking.</p><p>""No."" I took the boy's hand and pulled him to his feet. Walking him into the kitchen I opened up the small closet that held the washer and dryer.</p><p>""Machines,"" I said, pointing.</p><p>""Detergent,"" I said, pointing.</p><p>""Clothes,"" I said, pointing.</p><p>""Naked boy doing his own laundry,"" I said, pointing.</p><p>Eric looked mildly irked. ""Oh."" He got an evil little look in his eye. ""If I let you hold my dick for a few seconds, will you wash them for me?""</p><p>That brought me up short. ""What.""</p><p>Eric wiggled his hips, his young penis swinging between his legs. ""I'll let you hold my dick for, like a minute if you do my laundry.""</p><p>""Hold it?"" I asked weakly.</p><p>""Jerk it if you want to.""</p><p>""I thought you were straight.""</p><p>""I am, but mostly I'm lazy.""</p><p>I laughed. The boy was charming as hell, that was for sure. ""I don't know, Eric...""</p><p>""Come on."" He moved close and pressed his penis against my hip. ""You know you want it.""</p><p>""Well, yeah..."" I looked down at his penis, which seemed to be slowly hardening.</p><p>""So?""</p><p>Sighing a little, I put my hand out and took Eric's teenage penis in my hand. It jumped a little and started getting hard a little faster.</p><p>""You gonna time this?"" he asked me.</p><p>""There's a clock on the wall over there,"" I said, pointing with my free hand.</p><p>""Oh, yeah,"" he said in a distant voice. A few moments later, ""That feels pretty good.""</p><p>""Thanks. I have lots of experience.""</p><p>""I can tell...""</p><p>The boy's penis was everything I'd hoped for. It fit wonderfully in my hand. I couldn't wait to see if I could do more with him. Maybe a little oral. Maybe have him fuck me. Maybe I might get to-</p><p>""Time's up!"" he said, pulling back a little, his now fully erect penis sliding out of my hand.</p><p>""Ah, that was never a minute,"" I said in protest.</p><p>""Yeah, it was. Sorry."" Eric grinned at me and then added, ""Make sure you don't fade out the blue on my clothes."" He walked back into the living room.</p><p>Grumbling to myself at how easy I was to manipulate, I walked into the living room, gathered up the boy's clothes and started tossing them into the washer. Most of them were indeed blue. What the hell was the deal with this kid?</p><p>Once Eric's clothes were being cleaned, I came back into the living room. He was sitting at my desk, fiddling around with my computer.</p><p>""Don't mind if you use the computer,"" I said. ""Thanks for asking.""</p><p>""Cool. Where's your porn?"" he asked clicking around, one hand on the mouse and the other idly stroking his penis.</p><p>""I told you most of it is gay porn.""</p><p>""Most doesn't mean all.""</p><p>""Well, that's true.""</p><p>""So?"" he persisted. He gave his penis a couple squeezes. ""I need to relax this puppy!""</p><p>""You can let me blow you,"" I suggested.</p><p>""Where's the porn?"" Eric replied.</p><p>""If I let you see the porn, will you let me blow you?""</p><p>""No, but you can watch me jerk off until I cum.""</p><p>Damn. This boy knew how to hit me right where I lived. I took the mouse from him and booted up my picture viewer program, putting it into the right directory and starting up the slide-show function.</p><p>""There you go.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>""You sure you don't want a blowjob?"" I asked as I watched him start jerking in earnest. I wished I was bold enough to do the same, but I didn't want to scare him off.</p><p>""Naw, I'm cool.""</p><p>""Well, if you change your mind...?""</p><p>""Yeah, I'll let you know,"" Eric said with a little grin, his eyes fixed on the monitor.</p><p>Man, he was getting on my nerves.</p><p>""This is some pretty good porn,"" he said.</p><p>""Yeah. I only keep quality. I always like cute guys, and so I make sure my porn, even the straight porn, includes lots of that.""</p><p>""Young guys, too. Most of them are like my age,"" he said, pointing to the screen where a series of photos showed a girl of about sixteen getting banged by a group of five boys, all of whom looked to be about twelve to fifteen.</p><p>""Jealous?"" I taunted.</p><p>""Yeah, kinda.""</p><p>Eric kept masturbating. I kept watching. Despite my desires for teenage boys, I seldom got to do much of anything with them. Even just jerking Eric like I had earlier was a nice treat.</p><p>""... I'm gonna cum..."" Eric whispered suddenly. He closed his eyes, and I watched his whole body shake as his sperm shot out of his penis and all over his bare, hairless chest in a series of about six really good, hard spurts.</p><p>Once he was done cumming, he reopened his eyes and gave me a lazy grin. ""Now that was a sweet cum!""</p><p>""Glad to hear it.""</p><p>He looked at his sperm coated chest. ""Too bad I gotta go clean up, now.""</p><p>""Here,"" I said. ""Let me.""</p><p>""Ok."" Eric let go of his penis and sat back.</p><p>I leaned down and started licking his bare chest, making sure to lick, slightly suck and gently nibble on his nipples while trying to get every bit of his teenage sperm cleaned up. I didn't normally like to do this, but with a boy this young and cute, how could I resist? Once I was done licking his chest clean, I took his hand and gently licked all the sperm from that. This left only one last thing.</p><p>""Gotta get this clean, too,"" I said, taking Eric's fourteen-year-old penis in my hand. I lowered my face down and took it into my mouth, sucking and licking, getting it as clean as I possibly could and savoring the taste of this wonderful young boy.</p><p>After Eric's penis was clean, I sat up and wiped my mouth off. ""See? Now you're good and clean.""</p><p>""Yes, and you got to basically blow me. Happy?"" he asked with a smile.</p><p>""Of course. Are you?""</p><p>""Sure, why not?""</p><p>I rolled my eyes. ""You ever have a blowjob before?"" I asked, standing up to get a Coke to rinse my mouth out with.</p><p>""A couple times, yeah. Not from a guy, though. It was this girl I used to know.""</p><p>""She the one you lost your virginity to?""</p><p>""Huh? Oh, yeah. She used to live next door to us at the foster place I was at.""</p><p>I thought about this for a few seconds. ""Hang on a moment. I thought you said you'd been on the streets for about two months?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""You told me earlier you lost your virginity three weeks ago.""</p><p>Eric suddenly blushed very brightly. ""Oh. Yeah, I did say that, huh.""</p><p>""So?"" I asked, sitting back down next to him and offering him a sip of my Coke.</p><p>He drank all the rest of the can and said, ""Well, ok. Maybe I lied a little.""</p><p>""A little?""</p><p>""I'm still a virgin,"" he said with a sigh.</p><p>""J'accuse!"" I said, triumphantly.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Nevermind. There's nothing wrong with being a virgin at fourteen, you know. I didn't fuck my first girl until I was twenty.""</p><p>""Uh... yeah, but aren't you gay?""</p><p>""Well, yes.""</p><p>""So then why did you fuck a girl at all?""</p><p>""To see what it was like. Her name is Samantha. She's been a friend of mine for a while and she offered and I thought I'd try it.""</p><p>""Ok."" He sat back ""What was it like?""</p><p>""I liked it ok, but it wasn't that great for me. Just basically an exotic form of masturbation. I only fucked her once. It was fun, but... eh."" I shrugged. ""I like guys. Hell, I really only did it with her so that I could get to her boyfriend.""</p><p>""You should totally hook me up with her, dude,"" Eric said, his penis twitching slightly.</p><p>At first I just laughed, but then I considered this for a moment. The girl was EXTREMELY liberal with her affections (i.e.: a slut). Setting it up for her to fuck a virgin boy, especially one as cute as Eric, would probably be pretty easy. ""Well, maybe. I'll see what I can do, but if I set it up, you gotta let me be there to join in. You gotta let me put your dick in her for the first time, ok?""</p><p>Eric shrugged. ""Fuck, if it'll get me pussy, I don't care.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>""You got anything to eat?"" the boy asked, suddenly. He stood up and walked into the kitchen and started looking through my cupboards. ""Oh, hey, ramen. Can I eat some?""</p><p>I stood up and walked into there with him. ""Sure, let me get some water on.""</p><p>""Oh, you don't need to cook it,"" Eric said, and much to my horror he tore open the packet and started crunching on raw noodles.</p><p>""That might be the most disturbing thing I've seen all week,"" I said in an even tone.</p><p>""What, a naked boy standing in your kitchen eating raw ramen?""</p><p>""Well... ok, the naked boy part is fine,"" I allowed.</p><p>Eric laughed. ""Let's watch some TV!"" he said, heading back into the living room.</p><p>""Jesus, boy. ADHD, much?""</p><p>He stuck his tongue out at me and turned on the TV. He clicked around through the channels, finally settling on MTV.</p><p>""Good lord,"" I said in tones of surprise. ""They're actually showing videos!""</p><p>""I know. Amazing.""</p><p>I sat on the couch in a position where I could look at the TV and at Eric's nude body. The boy was just too hot for words. I pictured his young penis pistoning in and out of Samantha's vagina. If this kept up too much longer, I'd need a cold shower. This was, without a doubt, setting itself up to be one of the most interesting nights I'd had in a long time.</p><p>A couple hours went by. Eric was still naked and watching TV. I was still incredibly horny and trying to figure out more ways to get the kid even more into bed than I'd already had him. So far I'd jerked him off a little, sucked him off a little and watched him cum. I wanted so much, much more.</p><p>While I was trying to figure out what more I could get from the boy tonight, the bell on the washer dinged. ""Saved by the bell,"" I muttered.</p><p>""What?"" Eric said, still looking at the TV as I stood up.</p><p>""Never mind, boy."" I patted him on his blue haired head.</p><p>""Blow me.""</p><p>""Anytime."" I moved my hand down and patted him on his underage penis.</p><p>""Not now, I'm watching TV,"" he said, wiggling away from my hand.</p><p>I sighed and went to change the laundry around. This boy was driving me to drink. Too bad I didn't keep any booze around the house, I reflected, speaking of such things. That might make him a lot more pliable.</p><p>But it would also remove the challenge. Like I said earlier, I'm an ephebophile. That means I like teenagers. I've slept with three underage teens since I became an adult. Each one had presented their own special challenge to get into bed. So far Eric had been the easiest and the most difficult at the same time.</p><p>Once the clothes were drying, I came back into the living room. Eric was crouching down on the floor flipping through my videotape and DVD collection. His penis was hard again, which was absolutely no surprise. He looked really cute crouched down like that.</p><p>""Got any porn movies?""</p><p>""What is it with you and porn?"" I asked, moving over to crouch down next to him.</p><p>""Me? You're the one who owns it, Chance.""</p><p>""Point taken."" I reached into the back of case where I kept all the media, pulling out a few tapes. ""Here you go. Mostly gay.""</p><p>""Of course. Where's the straight?""</p><p>""There isn't any.""</p><p>""What?!"" Eric looked horrified.</p><p>""There's bisexual stuff, though.""</p><p>""Oh!"" He thought this over for a few minutes, giving his stiff penis a couple strokes. ""Ok, let's watch some.""</p><p>""Alright. Do I get to suck your dick this time?""</p><p>""Yeah, sure. Why not?""</p><p>I was surprised, but not about to look a gift horse in the mouth. I picked up ""Hot Party"", very happy that I already had it cued up to a really good scene.</p><p>""There isn't too much male on male stuff in this movie,"" I said to Eric. ""Just enough to keep it interesting.""</p><p>""Ok."" Eric sat back on the couch, stroking his erection slowly.</p><p>Up on the screen two guys and a girl were starting to get it on with each other. I'd had it set at the start of the scene, but fast-forwarded it to the point where sex actually started to happen.</p><p>""Oh, yeah!"" Eric said, watching the screen. ""Now THAT'S what I'm talkin' about!""</p><p>Moving next to him I gestured towards his penis and said, ""May I?""</p><p>""Huh?"" he asked, looking at me. ""Oh. Yeah, ok.""</p><p>Pleased as punch, I took his teenage penis in my hand and began stroking it slowly. Once I had gotten myself comfortable, I put my face down and slid my lips slowly around the shaft of Eric's erection. Moments later I was bobbing up and down, working my tongue all over this most wonderful part of his young body.</p><p>""Oh, fuck, man..."" the boy whispered, putting a hand on the back of my head. ""You're fuckin' good at that...""</p><p>Smiling to myself, I continued to blow him. I knew I gave great head. Some of the best in town, according to those in the know, and when it was a penis attached to a boy as wonderful as this one, I would certainly go out of my way to make it the best blowjob he ever had.</p><p>""Hey, Chance?"" Eric said after a couple moments.</p><p>I pulled my mouth, unhappily, off his penis. ""What?""</p><p>""I wanna fuck your face. That's what I did with the girl who blew me.""</p><p>""Oh! Ok, sure!"" I loved the idea of this naked boy stretched out above me. I quickly pulled off Eric and laid down on the floor, mouth wide open.</p><p>Eric wasted no time. He eagerly got down on the floor, straddling my chest and pushed his beautiful underage penis down into my mouth. I closed my mouth around his young erection, letting my lips and tongue caress him as he began to thrust slowly.</p><p>""Oh... fuck, yeah... now that's sweet..."" Eric whispered as he started fucking my face a little faster.</p><p>For my part, I figured I HAD to do something to myself or I'd pop. My right hand went down to my jeans, which I quickly opened up and pulled out my penis. I began masturbating furiously as my left hand drifted up to caress Eric's naked, thrusting, teenage body, mostly cupping his smooth ass. I knew I wouldn't last long, but that was more than ok.</p><p>What put me over the top was when my eyes caught the reflection of the two of us in the mirror across the room. I could see Eric's thin fourteen-year-old body, completely naked, moving on top of me. From the side, I saw his firm little butt flexing and relaxing under my hand, I could see his erect nipples and I had a great view of his beautiful face, his eyes closed, his mouth open just a little, his blue hair shaking as he thrust into my mouth. It was heavenly and there was no way I was not going to cum after seeing that.</p><p>Sure enough, my penis began kicking and bucking and out came several hard, strong shots of sperm, arching over my hand and, at least some of it, landing on Eric's naked teenage butt. It was one of the most intense orgasms I'd ever had, and it seemed to go on forever.</p><p>Eric seemed to be aware of my sperm landing on his butt. I guess he didn't mind it too much, because just seconds later I felt his penis start jerking in my mouth as his own sperm blasted its way down my throat. It was salty and warm and wonderful! I was the happiest ephebophile in town.</p><p>After he was done cumming, Eric pulled his softening penis out of my mouth and laid down on the floor next to me, rubbing at his butt. When he pulled his fingers back, he stared at the sperm that was on them.</p><p>""Did you spooge onto my ass?""</p><p>""Yeah."" I pulled a dirty sock off the floor and cleaned up the cum that was on my body before I stuffed my penis back into my jeans. ""Sorry about that. I didn't mean to.""</p><p>Eric shrugged. ""It's ok, I guess."" He stared at the sperm on his fingers and then shrugged and licked it off. He got a thoughtful look on his face. ""Doesn't taste like mine.""</p><p>""Of course not. I'm not you.""</p><p>""Yeah, I'd noticed."" Eric reached up and grabbed my pack of cigarettes from the coffee table, picked up my lighter and lit up, laying on his back and blowing out a generous amount of smoke.</p><p>""So that was officially sex, then, huh?"" I asked him with a grin as I lit up a smoke of my own.</p><p>The boy shrugged. ""I had an orgasm that was given to me by someone else. I guess that's close enough. Besides, you don't have the guts to tell me not to smoke.""</p><p>""Why not?"" I challenged.</p><p>Eric blew some smoke into my face and grinned. ""Cause if you do, I won't let you suck my dick anymore.""</p><p>""Bastard,"" I said, sticking my tongue out at him.</p><p>Eric and I lay there on the floor for several minutes, smoking silently and relaxing. I gazed over at his naked little body. I obviously had a tempest in a teapot here. I was beginning to wonder what I'd gotten myself into with this boy. I shrugged. I'd find out sooner or later. Meantime all I could do was hold on and enjoy the ride!</p><p>After we were done smoking, Eric and I started playing Soul Calibur 2 on my GameCube. He kicked my ass more often than not, but that was largely because every time I started doing really well he'd just do a little something with his naked fourteen-year-old body that would distract me.</p><p>""You're not playing fair, you know,"" I said to him as the dryer finished drying his clothes.</p><p>""Oh, gee, darn. I so wanted to play fair, too,"" Eric said, sticking his tongue out at me.</p><p>""I should make you get dressed so that I stand a chance of winning!"" I called out as I walked into the laundry area.</p><p>""Yeah, but do you really want my hot, throbbing, teenage dick to be hidden?""</p><p>""Well, no.""</p><p>""Alright, then.""</p><p>I got his clothes out of the dryer and walked back into the living room, tossing them onto the floor next to his backpack.</p><p>""What, aren't you going to fold them?"" Eric asked, looking a little pouty.</p><p>""Why should I?""</p><p>""Cause... uh... I don't know. Cause I'll let you fuck my tight little virgin ass?"" He looked at me with an incredibly seductive expression on his face.</p><p>My penis jumped to attention, nearly causing me to pass out from the lack of blood to my brain. ""Wha... wha... what?"" I managed to ask.</p><p>Eric grinned. ""Only joking. I'll come over and fold them myself!"" He hopped off the couch and walked over to the pile of clothes.</p><p>""You are an evil, evil, evil little boy,"" I said, smacking him lightly on the butt.</p><p>Eric stuck his tongue out at me again and began folding his clothes.</p><p>""So, what's with you and the color blue?"" I asked.</p><p>Eric shrugged. ""Just always liked it. I even thought about dying my pubes blue once. Then I thought, no, that would be stupid.""</p><p>""Yeah, no shit.""</p><p>""Anyhow, blue is a nice color.""</p><p>""That it is,"" I said with a nod. ""Much better than green. I had a friend who dyed his hair green. We all called him Moldylocks.""</p><p>Eric laughed. ""That sounds right. He dye his pubes, too?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Looked like moss.""</p><p>Eric nearly fell over laughing. ""Oh! That's great!""</p><p>""So why do you have an orange hat, if you like blue so much?""</p><p>Eric stopped laughing abruptly. ""I don't... I don't wanna talk about that...""</p><p>""Oh."" That brought me up short. ""Well, ok. I'm sorry.""</p><p>He shook his head and waved his hand. ""No, it's no big thing, it's just... well... it belonged to my older brother. He wore it all the time.""</p><p>""Oh. What happened to him?""</p><p>Eric got a distant look in his eyes. ""He was in the Army. He got sent to Afghanistan. He got killed.""</p><p>""Oh."" I felt really awkward now. ""I'm sorry, Eric.""</p><p>""It's ok. It was a couple years ago. Our parents died just a few months later in a car wreck. That's why I ended up in the foster system.""</p><p>""Damn. I'm sorry, dude."" I reached out and put a hand on his shoulder.</p><p>""It's ok. It was a long time ago. I just really miss them all sometimes."" His voice had an odd tone to it, and I could see a small tear work itself down his cheek.</p><p>I winced, really feeling like a heel. Here I was, just viewing this boy as a target of lust when of course was so much more than that. I put my arms around him and pulled his body close to my own. ""Hey, I understand, man. It's ok.""</p><p>Eric put his arms around me and, to my surprise, actually started really bawling. Just crying his eyes out. I was really taken aback by the sudden emotion. I held him close and stroked his head gently, whispering to him that everything was ok.</p><p>It took about five minutes before Eric's sobbing tapered off into simple tears and then finally into him calming down again. He sat up and sniffled a little, wiping a hand across his face.</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" he said in a slightly hoarse voice.</p><p>""Hey, you got nothing to be sorry for. I guess it must've been pretty tough for you the last couple years.""</p><p>He nodded. ""Yeah. I mean, when my brother died and then my parents... it was just so bad. No one else could take me in. So I ended up in the foster system.""</p><p>""That must've sucked ass.""</p><p>""Yeah. It was bad enough that I wound up running out onto the streets, if that gives you any idea.""</p><p>""Here, come up and sit with me,"" I said, moving onto the bed. Eric came and laid down next to me. I put my arms around his nude body and held him close, pulling a blanket over us.</p><p>""Thanks,"" he muttered.</p><p>""You're welcome."" I started stroking his hair again. ""So what happened at the last foster place you were at?""</p><p>I felt him shrug under the blanket. ""The parents were really, really religious. Like church on Sunday AND Wednesday. They didn't celebrate Christmas or birthdays or anything. I mean, they weren't mean to me or anything. They didn't hit me or stuff like that. But, like, when they found out about the next door girl blowing me, they made me sit through a five hour long talk with the minister.""</p><p>""Ugh,"" was my comment. I had little use for religion.</p><p>""Yeah, no kidding. Anyhow, it just got to the point where I couldn't stand it anymore, so... here I am.""</p><p>""Here you are."" I ruffled his hair a little and in a joking voice said, ""Here you are, snuggled up naked with a guy who just recently sucked your dick.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" he said with a little chuckle. ""I like this better than being lectured to, that's for sure. Though it's still not as good as when I used to get blown by Shelly.""</p><p>""You feel better?""</p><p>""I think so.""</p><p>""You really feel good to me,"" I said, reaching down to cup his ass.</p><p>""Hey, now. Did I say you could do that?"" he asked, cuddling up to me a little more.</p><p>""Nope.""</p><p>""Ok, just checking.""</p><p>I laughed. ""You're really nice, Eric. I like you.""</p><p>""You're pretty cool, too, Chance. I mean, for a child molester that is.""</p><p>""Oh, hush.""</p><p>""So you really gonna get me laid by a girl?"" Eric asked. I could feel his penis starting to harden up against me.</p><p>""Yeah. Shouldn't be any problem. This girl I know, she really likes to fuck.""</p><p>""Cooooool. I can't wait!"" He sat up. ""I wanna look at some more porn.""</p><p>I laughed again. ""God, you're a hedonist, aren't you?""</p><p>""Yep!"" He hopped out of bed and walked over to the computer, hard penis bobbing as he moved.</p><p>""God, you make me horny,"" I said, getting out of bed myself.</p><p>""Good."" He booted up the viewer and started looking through the pics. ""You wanna blow me again?""</p><p>""Sure, if you don't mind waiting a few. I need to unwind really quick and SOMEONE should fold those clothes of yours.""</p><p>""Oh, yeah,"" he said, looking totally guiltless as he began masturbating. ""Cool. Well, I'll make sure not to cum before you get over here.""</p><p>""Gee, thanks.""</p><p>I started folding his clothes and when they were done, I took a moment or two to play some more Soul Calibur 2. I wanted to get over there and blow the boy, but I needed to calm myself down a little first. He might have been able to easily switch gears from pathos to sex, but not me so much.</p><p>Unfortunately I was way too unfocused to be able to play with any sort of skill. After the seventh major and frustrating loss, I tossed the controller onto the floor and shouted out, ""Oh, FUCK ME!""</p><p>Eric looked up from the computer and said, ""Really?""</p><p>I was caught off guard, but I wasn't about to let a chance like that pass by. ""Uh... sure. If you want to.""</p><p>He shrugged. ""Might as well fuck something. Your face, your ass, I don't care.""</p><p>I walked over and put a hand on his cheek. ""I love you. You're an absolutely perfect boy.""</p><p>Eric rolled his eyes. ""Whatever. You want my dick up your ass or not?""</p><p>""Oh, I want, I want!"" I quickly took off my shirt and pulled down my pants. Unfortunately as I was trying to get out of them, I managed to trip and fall, landing flat on my back on the bed. This didn't deter me much. I simply worked things out from there and finally was naked.</p><p>""Ok!"" I said, once my breath was back. ""Let me get the lube, and you get your ass down here.""</p><p>""Not my ass, my dick,"" Eric corrected me as he got down on the bed with me.</p><p>""Your ass is attached to you, so unless you have a detachable penis...?"" I asked as I lubed up my ass.</p><p>""No. No, I don't.""</p><p>""Ok, then."" I handed him the tube of lube.</p><p>""And... I do what with this?"" he asked looking at it.</p><p>""You squirt some out and rub it on your penis. Make it good and slippery. That way you go into me easier.""</p><p>""Oh... ok."" Looking a little unconvinced, Eric squirted some of the lube onto the shaft of his penis and began rubbing it all over. ""Whoa... that feels... wow... I like that...""</p><p>""You like that, just wait until you got you in me."" I laid on my back and hoisted my legs in the air.</p><p>""Ok. So... what exactly do I do, here?"" Eric said, looking down at me.</p><p>""Well, get on top of me.""</p><p>""Like this?"" Eric said, mounting me. His penis came to rest against mine.</p><p>""Yeah. Now... I just sorta... do this..."" I took Eric's young penis and lined it up with my ass. ""Ok. Now, all you gotta do is push. Go slowly, though, cause it's been a while since I last got fucked.""</p><p>""Alright."" Eric steadied himself and gave a slow, gentle push. At first nothing seemed to happen, but then his fourteen-year-old penis began to worm its way up into my twenty-three-year-old body. He paused with it about halfway inside me and said, ""Is it going in...? Am I doing it right..?""</p><p>""Oh, god, yes,"" I whispered. I put my hands on his butt and pulled him down, feeling him slide all the way into me.</p><p>""Whoa... wow, I really... I really got my dick in you..."" He pushed hard against me and then pulled back a little, trying a couple thrusts.</p><p>""Oh, yes. Yes, you do.""</p><p>""I never thought anyone actually did this for real."" He made a couple good, long, slow strokes.</p><p>""Now you know...""</p><p>Eric started moving with a little more aggression now. ""Damn, this feels good...""</p><p>""I bet it does,"" I whispered. ""Lift your body up a bit.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""So I can jerk off while you fuck me.""</p><p>""Oh. Ok."" Eric pushed himself up and started fucking me a little harder.</p><p>""Yeah, just like that,"" I said, masturbating happily. The boy wasn't the best fuck I'd ever had, but he certainly wasn't bad. It helped that he was one of the sexiest boys I'd ever seen. Particularly when he was fucking. Everything I'd seen of him when he was fucking my face was now even better, cause now he was fucking me for real.</p><p>""Damn... oh, god, dude... I'm gonna fuckin' cum soon...""</p><p>""Wait,"" I whispered, my hand flying across my penis. ""Let me cum first... you gotta see my orgasm with you in me...""</p><p>""Ok, Chance... just make it fast...""</p><p>""No problem!"" I grunted out from between clenched teeth as my penis began jerking, my sperm blasting out all over my chest, some of it even reaching my face. As I did so, my ass began squeezing hard at Eric's thrusting erection.</p><p>""Shit! Oh... oh... OOOOH!"" Eric's naked body tensed on top of me as his penis began firing off into my butt. He came for what seemed like hours. It was just fantastic! Finally Eric exhausted himself. He lowered himself down and laid on top of me, breathing hard.</p><p>""Liked that, huh?"" I managed to say.</p><p>""Yeah... fuck, yeah...""</p><p>""Cool."" I looked at his beautiful face. ""Eric? Can I kiss you?""</p><p>He considered the request. ""Normally I'd say no, but since I just came inside your ass, I guess it'll be ok.""</p><p>""Good."" I leaned up and pressed my lips against his. They were warm and soft. To my surprise, and without any prompting, Eric opened his mouth and his tongue began probing against mine.</p><p>When we stopped kissing, Eric said, ""You're a pretty good kisser.""</p><p>""Thanks. You're a pretty good fuck.""</p><p>He grinned impishly. ""Thanks!"" Then he sat back and slid out of me. He made the mistake of looking down at his penis. ""Oh. My. God. I think I'm gonna throw up.""</p><p>""Go to the bathroom and wash it off.""</p><p>""But there's-""</p><p>""DON'T TELL ME!"" I said, waving a hand. ""I get the idea. Go clean up.""</p><p>""Oh, yuck,"" Eric said as he walked into the bathroom.</p><p>By the time Eric got done in the bathroom and we'd both had a smoke, it was getting pretty late in the evening. Neither of us had mentioned the idea of him spending the night. It just seemed like it was going to happen through mutual consent.</p><p>And sure enough, shortly after we got done smoking, the two of us got into bed together, both still naked. Eric cuddled up next to me and fell asleep pretty quickly. This was typical of an Ave Rat like him. Me, however... well, sleep was elusive. Being spooned by a beautiful young boy like Eric was enough to keep anyone up... and awake, too. He was friendly, cute, smart, obnoxious and easy to get into bed, which was always a plus. Tomorrow I'd work on getting in touch with Samantha and see what I could do about getting Eric's virginity eliminated.</p><p>For now, all I wanted was sleep...</p>"
157,"Little Boy Blue, Part 2",Alex Hawk,,"['Mm/F', '1st', 'bi', 'oral', 'mast', 'preg']","If you haven't read part one, why do you want to read part two?",2013-05-04T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I woke up kind of early the next morning. Eric was already out of bed and was sitting by an open window, smoking and blowing said smoke out it. He was gazing out at the world. His magnificent young body was still fully naked and he was idly stroking his penis.</p><p>""Now that's something I could get used to seeing in the morning,"" I said a little muzzily.</p><p>Eric started a little and looked over at me. He grinned and blew smoke my direction. ""Yeah, I bet I can get you up every day.""</p><p>I nodded. ""Yeah, probably.""</p><p>Eric put out his cigarette and walked back over to the bed, his semi-hard penis swinging between his shapely young legs. He gave me a little kick on the foot.</p><p>""So when you gonna get me laid?""</p><p>""Anytime you want!"" I said enthusiastically, laying back and spreading my legs.</p><p>Eric rolled his eyes. ""Not that way. I want pussy.""</p><p>""I'll see if I can track down Samantha today. See if I can set something up.""</p><p>""Good. I'll get myself comfy in the meantime."" He walked over to his backpack and started unloading and organizing everything.</p><p>I sat back up and started getting dressed. ""So, what, you're planning to just live here?""</p><p>""Yep.""</p><p>""What if I don't want you to?"" I tried.</p><p>Eric gave me a look. ""You'll probably get to suck my dick at least once or twice a day, dude. You tell me.""</p><p>""Point."" I went to the dresser and cleared out the bottom drawer. ""Here, you can use this.""</p><p>""Cool, thanks."" Eric took a moment to pull on a pair of black boxer-briefs and then started putting the rest of his clothes away.</p><p>""Oh, you're not going to get dressed, are you?"" I asked as he put on some more clothes. All blue, of course.</p><p>""Yeah. I've got some stuff I gotta do."" Now fully clothed, he walked up and took my hand in his, placing it directly on his crotch. ""Don't worry, you'll still get plenty of Ericdick.""</p><p>I sighed, rubbing a little and feeling the boy's penis start to harden. ""Oh, well. I guess you should probably be clothed for a little while, anyhow.""</p><p>""Yeah, especially if I'm going out.""</p><p>""Ok, ok. I guess while you're out, I'll try to get in touch with Samantha.""</p><p>""Sounds good."" Eric picked up his backpack, put on his hat and walked over to me, giving me a tight hug. ""Thanks for letting me crash here for a while, dude.""</p><p>""You're welcome,"" I replied, holding him close.</p><p>He pulled away. ""Ok, see ya!"" and was gone.</p><p>I leaned against the wall and took a deep breath. What a boy!</p><p>* * *</p><p>An hour later, after taking time to jerk off, I went out, hoping to find Samantha quickly. In this matter, I got pretty lucky. I found her sitting on the street outside of Denny's trying to get change from passers by.</p><p>""Hey, Samantha,"" I said, plopping down next to her.</p><p>""Oh, hey, Chance!"" She leaned over and gave me a hug and a kiss. ""How are you?""</p><p>""I'm doing good, doing good. And you?""</p><p>""I'm ok.""</p><p>""Good. Glad to hear it!"" I grinned widely.</p><p>Samantha gave me a look. ""What do you want?""</p><p>""Whatever makes you think I want anything?""</p><p>""Cause I know that look.""</p><p>I laughed. ""Ok, well, I do maybe want a little something.""</p><p>""Oh?""</p><p>""I want your body.""</p><p>Samantha laughed. ""You've already had it! It's been three years. Now you want it again?""</p><p>""Well... yes, but not for me.""</p><p>Samantha rolled her eyes. ""Ok, Chancey, out with it.""</p><p>""Well... how would you like to defile a virgin?""</p><p>""Oh?""</p><p>""He's young, he's cute, he's still a virgin and he wants to get some pussy.""</p><p>""How cute?""</p><p>""VERY cute.""</p><p>""How virgin?""</p><p>I shrugged. ""I've jerked him, blown him and had him fuck me, but all he's done with girls is get a couple blowjobs.""</p><p>""Uh-huh... now... how young?""</p><p>""Uhm... fourteen?"" I said with my best innocent look.</p><p>She rolled her eyes again. ""You're such a child molester.""</p><p>""That's me!""</p><p>""But you say he's pretty cute, huh?""</p><p>""Yeah. Blue eyes, blue hair, blue pretty much everything. Well, not blue-balls. Not lately, anyhow,"" I said with pride.</p><p>""Blue..."" She looked thoughtful and then brightened up. ""Oh, hey, you're not talking about that one boy who's been wandering around lately? Wears all blue but with an orange hat?""</p><p>""That's the one.""</p><p>""Hmmm... he is pretty cute...""</p><p>""You'll get me fucking you, too, of course.""</p><p>Again she rolled her eyes. ""Oh, what a great privilege.""</p><p>""Hey, if I fuck you once more, it'll be twice as many times as I already have. And that's twice as many as all other girls on the planet COMBINED,"" I said, looking as serious as I could.</p><p>Samantha laughed. ""Yeah, right. THAT'S a plus.""</p><p>""Oh, come on. I was good in bed.""</p><p>""Yes, you were. But you obviously wanted to fuck my boyfriend and not me,"" she pointed out.</p><p>""Well... I DID like it with you. Admittedly, it was somewhat more fun fucking your boyfriend."" I grinned. ""I wouldn't mind doing it with you some more. Especially if I get to watch a very cute little boy lose his virginity to you in the process.""</p><p>""Well... alright. I'll do it."" She stood up. ""Let's go get some boy.""</p><p>""Just like that?"" I asked, standing up next to her.</p><p>""Yep. You know me. Once I make my mind up...""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said with a nod. ""Plus, you know, you're a slut.""</p><p>I didn't realize a simple punch on the arm could hurt that much.</p><p>* * *</p><p>Once we got back to my apartment, Samantha and I killed some time just sitting around talking with each other and watching one of my gay porn tapes. She, like a surprisingly large number of girls, really liked watching cute boys have sex with each other.</p><p>""So is there anything special you have in mind for me and this boy?"" Samantha asked.</p><p>I shrugged. ""Not really. I wanna put his dick in you when he fucks you the first time, but otherwise I don't care too much.""</p><p>""Good."" She looked at the clock. ""So what is he supposed to be here?""</p><p>I shrugged again. ""We didn't really set a time.""</p><p>""Cool."" She ground out the cigarette I had been letting her smoke. ""Wanna fuck for a while?""</p><p>I laughed a little, laughter which started to fade as Samantha began undressing. ""Uh... the idea here was for Eric to fuck you?""</p><p>""So?"" She was now just in her bra and panties. Despite myself I found my penis hardening. ""I'd figured you were probably going to fuck me at least a couple times yourself.""</p><p>""Well... I never really thought about it,"" I said.</p><p>Now naked, Samantha said, ""Well, see, I'm horny, especially after watching this video. So... you wanna fuck?""</p><p>I considered her offer for a bit and then shrugged. ""Sure, why not?""</p><p>""Good."" She went over to my bed and laid down as I took off my clothes. Once naked, I went over and laid down next to her. When I got there, she started stroking my penis slowly. ""I assume you're not going to be that interested in foreplay with me?"" she asked.</p><p>""Uh..."" I wasn't quite sure what to say. The only other time we'd had sex her boyfriend had gotten her all warmed up. ""Well... if you want me to go down on you... that's not something I'm interested in. I guess I could finger you or something.""</p><p>""No, that's ok. Just make sure you have Eric do everything to me, ok?""</p><p>""Ok,"" I said with a cheerful grin, my penis twitching at the thought.</p><p>""Well, in that case, what position do you want me to be in?""</p><p>""I want him on top,"" I said quickly.</p><p>Samantha rolled her eyes. ""I mean right now, dumbass.""</p><p>""Oh! Sorry."" I blushed a little. ""Uh... well, what's your favorite?""</p><p>""I like having the guy on top.""</p><p>""Ok, then, I'll get on top.""</p><p>Samantha laid back and spread her legs. ""Go for it, then.""</p><p>""You need me to put on a condom?""</p><p>""No, it's ok.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I got up on my knees and crouched down between her legs, staring at her vagina. Her boyfriend had been the one to put me in her the first time. I knew I could just ask Samantha for help, but I wanted to get it in her on my own. Plus, if I was going to be helping Eric fuck her, I should probably know what I was doing.</p><p>I moved forward until the tip of my penis brushed against Samantha's vagina. Then I started sort of poking around, remembering that when I'd fucked her before, I'd felt a little wet place. Sure enough after enough probing I found it and pushed gently.</p><p>Success! I felt the tip of my twenty-three-year-old penis slide into something very pleasantly warm and snug. I pushed forward some more and eventually managed to get myself completely into Samantha's eighteen-year-old vagina. Feeling very pleased with myself I let go of my erection and just sat there enjoying the sensations for a few moments. It WAS really nice inside her, I'll admit that, even if it wasn't quite as nice as fucking a guy. Maybe I'd have to fuck her some more at some point.</p><p>""Very nice, Chance,"" Samantha said with a little grin. ""You didn't know where it was supposed to go at first, did you?""</p><p>I settled down on top of her, my penis completely inside her vagina. ""Well, no, not really,"" I admitted. I began to move back and forth.</p><p>""Try to keep it as deep in me as you can,"" she said.</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>It was very strange to me to think about the fact that I was fucking a girl while waiting for a cute little virgin boy to come back to my house so that I could molest him and watch him fuck her. I looked over at the nearby mirror while we fucked, admiring the way my body looked. I wasn't gorgeous, but I wasn't bad, and like many people, I looked just fine when I was fucking.</p><p>""Mmmm... yeah... that's much better,"" Samantha said, wrapping her legs around my waist while I fucked her.</p><p>I wish I could say that mind-blowing orgasms occurred for both of us. I wish I could say that when I came inside her it was like angels singing and that she came at the same time I did, her vagina clutching at my thrusting penis.</p><p>This wasn't really the case. I did cum, and shot my sperm into her, wondering as I did so what might happen if she got pregnant. Samantha came also, but it was about two minutes later and it took her stimulating herself while I held my penis within her until she climaxed.</p><p>After we were both done having our orgasms, I pulled out of her and we laid there together on my bed, quietly sharing a cigarette. When she was done smoking, Samantha sat up and got out of bed.</p><p>""Something wrong?"" I asked, still not used to this whole heterosexual intercourse thing.</p><p>""No, no. Just gotta go clean up,"" she said, picking up my old bathrobe. She put it on and went into the bathroom.</p><p>Shrugging a little and figuring that I might as well clean up, too, I walked into the kitchen and used a paper towel and some warm water with soap to clean off my penis. I felt kind of weird about having fucked Samantha. It wasn't bad or anything, but I didn't really enjoy it anymore than I enjoyed masturbating.</p><p>Once I was clean, I walked back into the living room and pulled on a pair of boxers. By the time Samantha got out of the bathroom I was sitting on the couch watching television.</p><p>""Anything good on?"" she asked as she sat next to me.</p><p>""Not really.""</p><p>We settled on watching an old rerun of Friends. It wasn't my favorite show, but Samantha liked it, and I figured I should try to make her happy.</p><p>A couple hours later I was beginning to get restless. I was wondering where Eric might be. I was worried that maybe something had happened to him. I should have given him my phone number, I thought. Just as I was starting to get real concerned, I heard a faint tapping at the door.</p><p>I smiled at Samantha. ""Your boy is here!""</p><p>""Nothing like home delivery.""</p><p>I pulled on a t-shirt to go with my boxers and opened the door. There he was.</p><p>""Hey, I was wondering where you were.""</p><p>Eric grinned a little. ""Yeah, sorry. I got busy."" He walked into the apartment and saw Samantha sitting on the couch in the bathrobe. ""Oh! Hello,"" he said, sounding a little off-center suddenly.</p><p>""Hello,"" Samantha purred. ""You must be Eric. I'm Samantha.""</p><p>""Hi!"" He walked over towards her and reached out his hand.</p><p>Samantha shook it and patted the space next to her. ""Put down your stuff and have a seat.""</p><p>Eric set down his backpack and sat next to Samantha. I sat down on the other side of him.</p><p>""So,"" I said, reaching out and placing a hand on the boy's thigh. ""You ready to get laid?""</p><p>""This is really gonna happen, huh?"" Eric asked, looking from me to Samantha.</p><p>""Yep,"" Samantha replied, placing one of her hands on Eric's other thigh. She ran it up to his crotch and cupped it gently. ""You up for it?"" she asked, rubbing.</p><p>""Ooooooh, yes."" Eric grinned shyly.</p><p>""Good,"" Samantha whispered. She leaned over and started kissing Eric while she continued to rub the lump that had appeared in his sweat pants. Eric seemed unsure what he should be doing. Finally he settled for resting one of his hands on Samantha's bare thigh and sort of held it there, not moving it or anything.</p><p>I was starting to get really, really horny watching this. My penis had already poked itself out of my boxers, and I reached down to give it a couple strokes. Then I let go of it and took hold of Eric's shirt, working it off him and leaving him bare-chested. Beautiful. I leaned down and started sucking and nibbling on one of his erect nipples.</p><p>Still continuing to kiss the boy, Samantha opened up the robe and shrugged out of it, leaving her completely naked. She then took Eric's hand that had been on her thigh and placed it right between her legs, directly over her vagina. She rubbed his hand back and forth a little until the boy seemed to get the idea and started doing it himself.</p><p>Then Samantha stopped kissing Eric's mouth and started kissing a trail down his smooth young body. When she reached his sweats, she reached inside and pulled out Eric's hard teenage penis. Samantha gave the tip a couple kisses and then slowly lowered her mouth around it while Eric laid his head back and looked very content.</p><p>I placed a hand on his cheek and turned his head my way. ""Enjoying yourself?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Eric said with a grin. Then to my surprised he leaned his head towards mine and started kissing me, soon working his tongue into my mouth. I was even more surprised to find one of his hands taking hold of my penis, stroking it while we kissed. The ability of this kid to discover new ways to make me happy was very pleasing. I could feel myself falling in love with him, despite my best efforts.</p><p>Samantha had moved down to kneel on the floor. While she was there she started tugging at Eric's sweats. He lifted his butt up, never missing a beat while kissing me, and Samantha pulled them off him, leaving him beautiful and naked. I figured I might as well join in the fun. My shirt and shorts soon joined the pile of clothes that had formed on the floor.</p><p>Now Samantha's hand joined Eric's on the shaft of my penis and soon replaced it as Eric let go and put his arms around me while we kissed. As I felt her mouth slide around my erection, I took one of my hands and wrapped it around Eric's most wonderful part.</p><p>""God, this is hot, Chance,"" Eric whispered to me.</p><p>""I know.""</p><p>Samantha pulled her mouth up off me and Eric looked down at my penis. ""Can I suck your dick for a bit? I wanna see what it's like.""</p><p>""Sure!"" I said, quite pleasantly surprised.</p><p>Samantha moved aside and started masturbating Eric while he moved his head down. He didn't give my erection a wussy little taste or anything tentative like that. No, he just opened his mouth up, slid it down along my penis and then sealed his lips around it, moving his head up and down and trying his best to lick as he did so.</p><p>Now Samantha moved up and sat next to me on the couch, kissing me once she got comfortable.</p><p>""This boy is really, really sexy,"" she said to me with a smile.</p><p>""You're telling me?""</p><p>Samantha laughed a little and then let out a shaky moan as Eric's hand found its way onto her vagina. Looking down at the boy while he kept blowing me, she said to him, ""See if you can get a finger into me.""</p><p>Eric nodded and poked around. I saw a look of pleasure cross Samantha's face as the boy managed to get a finger up into her tight vagina. It apparently excited him quite a bit, too, because he started blowing me with ever more enthusiasm.</p><p>Finally Samantha called out, ""Ok! I can't take it anymore. SOMEONE needs to fuck me!""</p><p>Eric froze and then pulled his mouth off my penis. ""So... that means it's time?""</p><p>""Yes,"" I said, reaching down to pull the boy up to sit on the couch next to me. I gave him a little kiss and said, ""Are you ready?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Good.""</p><p>Samantha said, ""I want you on top,"" and walked over to the bed, laying down and spreading her legs.</p><p>I put a hand on Eric's shoulder and spoke softly to him. ""You're about to lose your virginity, Eric. You're gonna fuck your first girl. Don't worry about anything. Don't worry about making her feel good, getting her pregnant or anything. Just have a good time, ok? If you cum in five seconds, that's ok. If it takes you ten minutes, that's ok, too. Just enjoy yourself.""</p><p>Eric took a deep breath and nodded. ""Ok.""</p><p>I stood up and pulled Eric over to the bed. ""Kneel between her legs.""</p><p>""Alright."" Eric did so, penis pointing up.</p><p>I got behind him and kissed his ear as I took his teenage penis in my hand. Stroking it slowly, I lined it up so that the tip was poking into Samantha's vagina and whispered to him, ""Whenever you're ready, just push forward.""</p><p>Eric took a moment to collect himself and then I felt him start moving, the shaft of his wonderful fourteen-year-old virgin penis sliding past my hand and going up into Samantha's tight eighteen-year-old vagina. Soon he was completely within her, my thumb and forefinger circling around the base of his shaft. I eventually let go of that and the boy was now inside his first girl.</p><p>""Whoa,"" he said a little out of breath. ""I'm really doing it, aren't I?""</p><p>""You are,"" I said, caressing his body and rubbing my penis against his bare ass. ""How's it feel.""</p><p>""Nice,"" Eric whispered after a moment. ""Very, very nice.""</p><p>I put my hands on his hips, pushing and pulling in time with his first thrusts. ""Try to keep it as deep inside her as you can,"" I said, remembering Samantha's advice from earlier.</p><p>""Ok,"" Eric gasped as he had his first fuck with a girl.</p><p>""That's good,"" Samantha whispered. ""You've got a good one, Eric... you're good...""</p><p>""Thanks,"" he said a little breathlessly.</p><p>My penis was still resting against Eric's butt while he fucked Samantha. I was getting serious stimulation from him each time he thrust. I longed to slide myself up inside of him, but I knew he'd not be really comfy with that idea, at least not yet. Maybe some other time.</p><p>Eric had started pumping faster. ""I think... I'm gonna cum soon..."" he panted.</p><p>""Oh, god, yes,"" Samantha whispered. She put her hands on his shoulders and pulled him down on top of her, kissing him fiercely.</p><p>That was apparently enough. Eric grunted and moaned and his steady rhythm faltered. His entire body began twitching. I pictured his penis firing off inside Samantha's vagina, his sperm shooting into her in search of an egg to fertilize. The vision I'd had last night was coming true.</p><p>Eric pulled himself up a little. ""Wow,"" he said in a laughing tone. ""That was great...""</p><p>""So you liked it?"" Samantha purred.</p><p>""Oh, yeah!""</p><p>""Good."" She kissed his nose. ""Me, too.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" he said, kissing her nose in return. Then he looked back at me. ""Thank you, too, Chance.""</p><p>""You're welcome,"" I said, massing his firm little butt.</p><p>""You want a turn?"" he asked.</p><p>Shrugging I said, ""Sure, if Samantha doesn't mind.""</p><p>""I don't mind,"" she said with a tired grin.</p><p>Eric withdrew his young penis from Samantha's vagina. It was glistening with wetness and a little string of sperm connected him to her briefly before breaking as he turned to lay on his back next to her, smiling with the sweet afterglow of lost virginity.</p><p>I now got between Samantha's legs. With the combination of my fucking her earlier and now watching Eric fuck her, I had no problems at all getting my penis into her vagina. As I settled down into her I at least imagined that I could feel Eric's sperm caressing me as I began fucking.</p><p>From the second I started moving, I knew I wasn't going to last long. I could see Eric's lean naked body lying only a short distance from me and knowing that his penis had just been inside the vagina mine now occupied was an incredible turn-on. It was less than two minutes before my own sperm joined Eric's on the quest for impregnation.</p><p>Once I was done fucking, I joined my friends on the bed. I lit up a cigarette and we passed it around, not saying anything, just relaxing in the happiness of joyful sex.</p><p>Eric fucked Samantha about five times that night. I only fucked her once more, but I enjoyed masturbating while watching him going to town. At one point while he was fucking her, he asked if he could blow me a little more and kept going on me until I climaxed into his mouth, his own orgasm happening inside Samantha's vagina mere seconds later.</p><p>The three of us spent many, many happy nights fucking our brains out. Eventually I got to fuck Eric while he fucked Samantha and then he did the same to me. We all had the most fantastic weeks of our lives.</p><p>At the end of the month, Eric and I found out that Samantha wasn't on the Pill or anything. She missed her period and was obviously pregnant by one or the other of us. As none of us were ready for kids, I scrapped (as it were), up enough money to get her an abortion. The pregnancy was over with, but the memories caused problems and Samantha never had sex with us again.</p><p>Eric and I continued to screw on a pretty regular basis. He came to really enjoy sex with me, though he refused to ever have sex with any other guys. It was a pretty sweet time for me, having an underage boy as my lover whenever I wanted him.</p><p>One day, though, Eric didn't come home from his daily wanderings. Three weeks of worry and concern went past before I finally got an email from him. He'd been picked up by the police and returned to the foster system, ending up with a different family then the one he'd ran away from.</p><p>Eric told me in the next few emails that I got from him that he really missed me and he really loved me but it was time for him to move on and actually try and do something with his life. He'd settled in at the new place and was going to school. He also had a girlfriend who, he assured me, he always used condoms with when they fucked. He was happy and though he'd always think well of me, he said he probably wouldn't ever see me again.</p><p>So far it's been five years since I last saw him or heard from him. I still think about him from time to time, but just recently I picked up a fifteen-year-old gay boy off the streets and now he lives with me. Life for myself and Eric both has moved on.</p><p>END</p>"
158,In the FLiN - First Iteration v. 1.0,Alex Hawk,,"['mf', 'teens', 'inc', 'sci-fi']","In the year 2122, young kids experience sex a lot differently from how we do!",2013-05-26T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious. Certain story elements developed by C R Swanson,"<p>Gasping and shuddering, I let out a moan of pleasure as the naked twelve-year-old boy on top of me eagerly thrust his young penis in and out of my twelve-year-old vagina. He was really good, and really knew what to do with his sexy young body. It wasn't long before I felt my orgasm ripping through me, joined seconds later by the boy's moans as his sperm fired off into my blissed-out preteen body.</p><p>After the boy was done cumming, he pulled out of me and we laid there, side by side, trying to get our breaths back.</p><p>""What was... your name again?"" he asked me, breathing hard.</p><p>""Sennii... What was yours?""</p><p>""Arvid.""</p><p>""That's a pretty bisque name,"" I said. I gave the boy a kiss.</p><p>""You wanna meet up again soon?""</p><p>""Yeah."" He cocked an ear to one side. ""My mom's paging me. I gotta go.""</p><p>""Ok. Bye.""</p><p>""Bye."" He sat up, shimmered and vanished.</p><p>I took a moment to stretch then closed my eyes, feeling a faint tingle go through my body as I left the FLiN. When I opened my eyes I was laying on my bed in my bedroom. I let out a happy sigh, sat up and checked the time. It was 1054 FMTZ (First Martian Time Zone). My parents would be coming home tonight. They'd spent the weekend down on Earth, touring some museum or something. I've never known quite why anyone would ever want to go there. I was quite happy living in Ares City. Still, at least they'd probably come back with some nice presents for my brother and I. Christmas was only in a few days. I couldn't wait!</p><p>Leaving my bedroom I went out into the hall and into the kitchen. My thirteen-year-old brother, Jovii, was sitting at the table eating and reading something.</p><p>""What are you reading?"" I asked him.</p><p>""'Hero of Taggert's Run',"" he replied, not focusing on me. His attention was focused on the small implant that put the words directly in front of his eye. ""It's about how one lieutenant on the St Louis saved the remnants of the 3rd Fleet during the First Battle of Taggert's Run.""</p><p>""History?"" I asked, getting some food and sitting down. It had to be history, of course. I knew the battle had taken place during the Kaldorn War, and that had run from 2107 to 2110. Our parents had both fought in it; Mom in the Navy, Dad in the Marines. Now it was 2122 and there hadn't been any major wars since.</p><p>""Yeah, it's pretty bisque.""</p><p>""Nice. I'll have to check it out later.""</p><p>""Sure. I'll send it to you."" His eyes changed focus. Then he looked back. ""Done.""</p><p>""Bisque. Thanks.""</p><p>""No problem."" His eyes changed focus again, and I knew he'd shut the reader file. ""So what did you have planned for tonight?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" I said with a shrug. ""Probably just spend the night in FLiN.""</p><p>""Cybering?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Yeah? I haven't cybered in a few days.""</p><p>""I was on earlier with this boy named Arvid. He was pretty bisque.""</p><p>""Cute?""</p><p>I shrugged. ""His avatar was. That's really all that matters.""</p><p>""Yeah. You wanna cyber with me later? We haven't done it in a while.""</p><p>I thought about it. I'd started cybering with Jovii back just last year. He'd actually taken my cyber-cherry. We hadn't done it in a while, though.</p><p>""Sure, it might be fun.""</p><p>""Bisque. Just let me know when you're ready.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>With that Jovii stood, cleared his dishes and went wandering into the living room. I soon heard the sound of the HPU blaring out the latest sitcom he'd fallen in love with. I shook my head. Much as I loved Jovii, the boy had no taste.</p><p>""Hey, bisque!"" I heard Jovii say from the living room as a commercial came on.</p><p>""What?"" I called back.</p><p>He wandered into the kitchen. ""They're doing a series of news broadcasts from the starship Victory. That's the one Captain Constantine is in command of.""</p><p>Jovii obviously thought I should recognize the name. I didn't.</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""You don't know who that is, do you, Sennii?""</p><p>""Not really.""</p><p>""She's the one who was the lieutenant at Taggert's Run. The one who beat back the Kaldorn fleet long enough to let the 3rd Fleet escape.""</p><p>""Oh, bisque. I can see how you'd like that.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Jovii's show came back on and he went back into the living room.</p><p>I followed him and sat down next to him on the couch.</p><p>""Anything good on after this?""</p><p>""Let's see."" He scanned through the guide through the implant in his head. Shaking his head, he said, ""Not really. There's the remake of 'Citizen Kane' on later, though.""</p><p>I made a face. ""The one from back in the '30's? The one with Haley Joe Osmond, or whatever his name was?""</p><p>""Haley Joel Osment, and yes. With Ashley Olsen-Damon, too.""</p><p>I shuddered. ""No, thanks. That's about as anti-bisque as you can get.""</p><p>""True.""</p><p>Once Jovii's boring sitcom was over, I said, ""Since there's nothing else on, you wanna cyber right now?""</p><p>My brother shrugged. ""I dunno. I was thinking I should probably go do my homework. I have a test Friday in my Physics of Hyperspace class. I have another one next week in xenososh, too.""</p><p>I shuddered. ""I hate xenosociology.""</p><p>""Don't we all."" Jovii smiled. ""I wouldn't mind spending some time learning more about the Alanii, mind you.""</p><p>I grinned. ""Me, either."" Everyone loved the Alanii. Almost the very definition of bisque, they were one of the few alien races we'd contacted (actually, they contacted us). They looked kind of like elves, lived two-thousand years and slept with everything that moved. Our parents, like many people, looked up to them. They'd even given Jovii and I Alanii names.</p><p>Poking my brother, I said, ""So, you wanna cyber?""</p><p>""Well, like I said, I gotta study,"" Jovii protested.</p><p>""Yeah, but it was your idea to begin with. Don't be a norbert.""</p><p>Jovii sighed. ""Yeah. And it's always good with you, too.""</p><p>""Incest is best,"" I said with a grin.</p><p>""Ok. You wanna go to our rooms or do it here?""</p><p>I thought for a moment. ""Let's just do it here. Mom and Dad aren't due back from Earth until later. Hell, they probably haven't even left Paris yet.""</p><p>""Ok. Your place or mine?""</p><p>""Let's do yours.""</p><p>""Ok."" Jovii's eyes unfocused and closed as his body slumped slightly.</p><p>Knowing that my brother was ready, I activated my own implants and joined him in cyberspace.</p><p>The implants we had were an amazing bit of tech. Most kids, except ones from weird families, have them implanted just after birth. Well, not implanted really. What would happen was that you'd have some nanites inserted into your body. They'd migrate to your brain and place out the threads that made up the network.</p><p>You started off with access to basic systems and software. When you hit about eleven, you get extra software added which, among other things, allowed for access to the full version of the Fantasy Life Network.</p><p>The FLiN was the successor to the old Internet. One could do research on historical events by simply recreating them in the FLiN. You could take part in them, or just sit back and learn.</p><p>There were also other things you could do, like games. Anything was possible in the FLiN. You could play any scenarios you wanted. You could live you and experience any fantasy you wanted to. The implants in your mind would activate all the appropriate nerve endings as you did things. So, for example, if you were swimming you'd feel the water around you, the sun above you, you'd smell the sea air, all that stuff.</p><p>Needless to say, just like the Internet back in the 1990's, commerce, knowledge, conversation and learning soon took a backseat to sex. Virtual fantasy places where people could be anything and could have sex with anyone or anything. Some people just did it with sims, but it was always better when you had someone else joining you. It was great because you couldn't great pregnant or anything. And no matter what your kink was, there was someone else in the FLiN that would share it with you.</p><p>For kids this was a total boon. Since the first days of the FLiN back in the 2040's (it was opened up in 2046, just the year before Jorgensen and his team sent the first hyperspace message), kids used it to have sex just as much, if not more, than adults did. </p><p>By the time my generation got to it, we were totally into it. As a result most people now didn't start having real sex until they were about 19 or 20. Why bother? You could get all the fun without any of the problems by doing it in the FLiN. It was really, really hyper-bisque!</p><p>When I logged in, I ""appeared"" (actually it appeared in my mind), in a very nice outdoor garden area. A recreation of Eden. My brother and I had sex there a lot back when we were first starting.</p><p>""Nostalgia?"" I asked, turning towards my brother's avatar.</p><p>""Of course.""</p><p>My brother's avatar looked just like a naked version of him (so I assumed anyhow. I'd never actually seen him naked in real life). Most people, myself included, would change their avatar from time to time. It was regarded as a sign of real trust to let someone see your avatar the way you looked in real life.</p><p>""You've filled out nicely,"" Jovii said, looking me over.</p><p>""Thanks. You, too.""</p><p>Jovii came up and took me by the hand, his erect penis bobbing as he walked. ""Remember this place?""</p><p>I nodded. ""You took my virginity here.""</p><p>""Yeah. That was totally bisque.""</p><p>Jovii and I walked, hand in hand, towards a small patch of grass near the pond. It was smooth and silky soft. I'd felt grass like this in real life in parks. The terraforming outside the domes that made up Ares City wasn't done yet, so Mars didn't have any grass of it's own. When it did, I hoped it felt like this stuff.</p><p>Jovii and I sat down on the grass and started kissing. It was really interesting on one level. Here I was, getting ready to have sex with my brother in cyberspace. Incest was very, very popular among kids in the FLiN. You weren't bisque if you hadn't had sex with your sibling at least once.</p><p>Like most people, though, I knew that in real life I'd NEVER do it with him. But then again, that was the whole point of the FLiN, really. You could do what you wouldn't or couldn't do in reality. In reality, for example, I hadn't ever had sex with anyone. I masturbated every once in a while, but that was it. In the FLiN I'd been having sex almost daily since I turned eleven.</p><p>""You've gotten better,"" Jovii said between kisses.</p><p>""You, too.""</p><p>My brother slowly laid me down on the grass, kissing me passionately as he did so. Once I was on my back, he started nuzzling my breasts, sucking gently at each of my nipples. I sighed and enjoyed the foreplay. So many boys just basically wanted to get on top of me and stick it in. It was nice to have a boy who wanted more.</p><p>I reached down to stroke Jovii's penis while he worked on my breasts. Eventually I moved my head around and took him into my mouth, sucking gently on his erection, teasing the shaft with my tongue and doing my best to make him feel good.</p><p>""Oooo... you've gotten pretty good at that lately,"" Jovii said.</p><p>""Thanks,"" I replied, lifting my mouth briefly from his penis.</p><p>""I've had lots of practice.""</p><p>""I bet,"" he chuckled. Slowly he turned his body around and positioned his head between my legs. Soon he was proving that I wasn't the only one who'd learned a few new tricks since the last time we'd had sex.</p><p>My brother and I sixty-nined with each other for a good several minutes, just really getting into the foreplay. It was pretty bisque. My brother had learned this neat little trick where he'd finger me while licking all around my clitoris at the same time. It wasn't the first time someone had done that to me, but Jovii was really good.</p><p>I pulled my mouth off my brother's penis, looked back at him and said, ""You wanna fuck now?""</p><p>""Ok. What position?""</p><p>""Let me ride you.""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>Jovii laid down on his back, holding his penis up for me. I straddled him at the waist, lined his erection up with my vagina and slowly slid myself down around him. Once I had my brother's penis completely inside me, I looked down at him and smiled.</p><p>""This brings back some memories.""</p><p>""Oh, yeah..."" He reached up with one hand to play with my breasts and with the other started playing with my clitoris. ""VERY nice memories. Nice mammaries, too.""</p><p>I laughed and started moving up and down around my brother's penis. It felt soooo wonderful to have him inside me again. I vowed that I'd never let this much time pass between encounters with him again.</p><p>I leaned down and started kissing Jovii as he began moving his hips, thrusting his penis up into me. Then I sat up a little and Jovii sat up as well, kissing each of my breasts as he continued to move inside me.</p><p>My brother then embraced me close and rolled me over onto my back. He held himself up above me with his hands and started fucking me with a slow, steady motion while looking into my eyes. He looked really beautiful when he fucked me. It was very nice seeing his body moving on top of mine.</p><p>Soon Jovii began swiveling his hips, moving his penis around inside me with a nice, circular motion. I'd had boys do that to me before and it was always one of my favorite things. It always felt soooo good!</p><p>""Sennii...? I'm gonna cum soon...""</p><p>""Alright..."" I put my arms around my brother's body and held him tight as he kept fucking me harder and harder. Then he stopped completely, let out a loud moan and began to cum, his penis twitching and kicking inside my vagina as his sperm flooded into me.</p><p>This triggered my own orgasm (the configuration in my software was that I would always cum as the boy fucking me did, or if I came first, he'd cum right after). I let out a cry of pure happiness and pleasure as I climaxed around my brother's thrusting penis.</p><p>Jovii and I kissed a couple more times as we finished cumming, then he pulled out of me and laid next to me on the grass.</p><p>""THAT was bisque!""</p><p>""Yeah."" I snuggled up next to him and looked out at the garden.</p><p>""We need to come here more and do this again.""</p><p>""Yeah."" He kissed me once more. ""Back to reality?""</p><p>""Yeah."" I closed my eyes and let the world of the FLiN fade out in front of me, returning me to my boring normal life.</p>"
159,All Your Basement Are Belong to Us,Alex Hawk,,"['teens', 'group', 'inc', '1st', 'oral', 'mast']","Six kids, one case of beer, a porno and a basement. Now if this doesn't have the potential for trouble, I just don't know what does. Please forgive the dreadful, dreadful title.",2013-06-10T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I giggled a little as my boyfriend, Trevor, nibbled on my neck.</p><p>""Stop that!"" I hissed as I tried to focus on the TV.</p><p>""Why Megan?"" he whispered into my ear.</p><p>""Because! Kanaeda and Annika will see!""</p><p>""So? Maybe they'll get the idea."" He kissed my neck some more.</p><p>Trevor and I were both fourteen and currently in his basement. Annika was a friend of mine. She was twelve, and Kanaeda was a thirteen-year-old boy who was a friend of Trevor's. We were currently hanging around watching TV together. Trevor's parents were away for the weekend and he was supposed to be babysitting his siblings, the eleven-year-old twins Simon and Simone. Mostly he'd been giving them money to go see movies so he and I could fuck in his bedroom.</p><p>Next to us on the couch, Annika took a sip from her beer. Kanaeda had talked his older brother into scoring him a case of beer and we'd all been drinking a little. Not much, but a little. I knew Kanaeda hoped it would get Annika drunk enough to let him fuck her. I also knew that she wouldn't need any alcohol for that to happen. She'd lost her virginity a few weeks ago to an older boy at a party not unlike this one, and since then had been looking to get laid some more. Kanaeda was still a virgin himself as far as I knew, but he was really cute. If I hadn't been dating Trevor, I would have already took him to bed.</p><p>""Is there anything else on?"" I asked, sitting up suddenly and readjusting my bra.</p><p>""I don't know,"" said Trevor. ""Let me check. Toss me the remote, Kanaeda.""</p><p>The other boy tossed the remote control to Trevor who started flicking through the channels. Annika finished off her beer and cracked open another, nursing it slowly. It was only her second, where as Trevor and I had each already finished two and Kanaeda was still on his first.</p><p>Trevor finished paging through the channels. ""Nothing good on."" Suddenly he perked up a little. ""Hey! I got an idea. Be right back!"" He hopped up and dashed upstairs.</p><p>""So is he as good in bed as he looks?"" Annika asked me with a little grin.</p><p>""Better!"" I said. We both giggled.</p><p>""You guys really have sex with each other?"" Kanaeda asked in tones of slight doubt.</p><p>I nodded. ""Yeah, for the last couple months anyhow.""</p><p>""Cool."" He still didn't look really convinced, though.</p><p>Trevor came back downstairs with a DVD in a black case. ""I found this nosing around in my parents bedroom last week. Wait until you see it!"" He popped it into the DVD player and sat back next to me on the couch, putting his arm around my shoulder and letting one hand ""accidentally"" rest on one of my breasts.</p><p>Up on the screen there appeared a man and a woman, both buck naked and fully engaged in foreplay, the two of them masturbating each other.</p><p>I cocked an eyebrow at Trevor. ""Your parents own this?"" They were notoriously conservative and religious.</p><p>He nodded. ""I was surprised, too.""</p><p>I looked over at Kanaeda. His eyes were wide. I was pretty sure he'd probably seen porn before. What kid these days hadn't? Probably his first time seeing it in mixed company, though.</p><p>""This gives me a few ideas,"" Trevor whispered, blowing into my ear and gently squeezing one of my breasts.</p><p>Laughing a little I rubbed at one of his thighs. ""Gee, I wonder what kind of ideas those might be.""</p><p>""No clue,"" Trevor said, kissing me.</p><p>Annika had apparently tired of waiting for Kanaeda to make a move. She said to him, ""Wanna snuggle a little?""</p><p>""Uh... sure!""</p><p>I watched as Annika put her arms around Kanaeda and began nuzzling against him a little, kissing him on the neck.</p><p>The four of us were really starting to get into things here. Trevor and I were making out hardcore and he had my blouse open, my bra pulled up and one of his hands massaging my breasts. Annika had one of Kanaeda's hands rubbing her breasts through her shirt while she massaged his crotch. A night of pleasurable sex was in the cards for all of us.</p><p>""What the hell are you guys doing?"" came a boy's voice from the stairs.</p><p>All four of us sat up, my doing my best to close up my blouse. Simon and Simone, Trevor's younger twin siblings, were standing there looking at us all.</p><p>Trevor quickly sat up. ""You guys are supposed to be at a movie.""</p><p>""We went. It was boring,"" said Simone.</p><p>""So what the hell are you guys doing?"" Simon asked again.</p><p>""Just hanging out,"" I muttered, buttoning up.</p><p>""You weren't just hanging out!"" Simone said in tones of triumph. ""You guys were MAKING out! And watching a dirty movie! AND drinking!""</p><p>""You are SO DEAD when we tell Mom and Dad,"" put in Simon.</p><p>""You two even THINK of telling them, and I'll-"" Trevor began.</p><p>Annika broke in. ""You guys don't quite understand, do you?"" she said to the twins.</p><p>""Understand what?"" asked Simone, sounding suspicious.</p><p>All the rest of us looked over at Annika as she said, ""Well... you're probably too young to understand everything here. I mean, I could explain it to you, but..."" She shrugged.</p><p>""You're not that much older than us!"" Simon protested.</p><p>""Well... I don't know... do you think I can tell them anything, Megan?"" Annika asked me, giving me a subtle shake of her head.</p><p>I pretended to be thoughtful, wondering where Annika was going with all this. ""I don't know. They ARE pretty young.""</p><p>Both kids were looking confused, suspicious and a little annoyed at this point. Simon said, ""Look, what is it that you were going to explain or whatever?""</p><p>""You mean you don't already KNOW?"" Annika asked, sounding amazed.</p><p>Simone shook her head angrily. ""Stop playing around.""</p><p>""Ok, ok. Look. I'll tell you what. If you think you're adult enough, grown up enough and not too young, then here, each of you drink one of these,"" she said, handing a can of beer to each of the kids.</p><p>Trevor raised an eyebrow at Annika but didn't say anything. Kanaeda also remained silent, though he did polish off the can he had been drinking.</p><p>Simone looked doubtful. ""I don't think we should...""</p><p>""You're probably right,"" Trevor put in. ""You're too young.""</p><p>""We are NOT,"" Simon said. ""Watch!"" He popped open his can, sniffed it doubtfully and took a short sip. He shuddered a little. ""See?""</p><p>""One sip? That's the best you can do? You gotta drink the whole can, Simon,"" Annika said.</p><p>""I do?""</p><p>""Yes. In fact..."" Annika passed out fresh cans of beer to everyone. ""We'll all drink a can at the same time. How does that sound? Fair?""</p><p>""I guess?"" Simon said, sounding very confused at this point.</p><p>I was a little puzzled myself, but I started to get an idea of what Annika was thinking. I said, ""Sounds good to me. What about you, Simone? Too young, probably,"" I said in a slightly mocking tone.</p><p>""Fuck that,"" the little girl said, actually blushing at her language. She went on, ""I'm just as grown up as you guys are.""</p><p>""Ok, then. Everyone open up your beers and on three, we all drink,"" Annika said. ""You have to have the whole beer down in less than a minute.""</p><p>""Ha. No problem there,"" Trevor said.</p><p>Ignoring him, Annika waited until everyone, even the kids, had their beers open. ""Ready? One... two... three!""</p><p>All of us, even Simon and Simone, downed our beers. The kids actually finished theirs before Kanaeda did, which was kind of funny.</p><p>""There, see? That didn't taste too bad, did it?"" Annika asked Simon and Simone.</p><p>""I guess not,"" said Simon.</p><p>""Feel more adult now?"" Annika asked.</p><p>""A little.""</p><p>""Here,"" she said, handing each of the twins a fresh can. ""You don't have to drink so fast this time. Now you can sit back and watch the movie with us.""</p><p>Trevor looked a little startled at that and opened his mouth to say something. I whispered to him, ""Quiet! If Simon and Simone drink and watch a porno with us, how can they tattle?""</p><p>Trevor shut his mouth. ""You're pretty smart for a girl,"" he said, sticking his tongue out a little.</p><p>I kissed him on the tip of said tongue. ""You're pretty stupid for a boy.""</p><p>Trevor started the movie going again as the kids sat down on the floor in front of the large couch. Up on the screen the man was busy fingering the hell out of the woman.</p><p>""What are they doing?"" Simon asked, his eyes wide.</p><p>""They're having sex, stupid,"" Simone said to her twin brother.</p><p>""Not yet they aren't,"" Trevor said. ""He's just fingering her right now.""</p><p>""Yes, he is,"" Annika said. She turned to Kanaeda. ""Now where were we? Oh, yes."" She took one of his hands and put it onto one of her breasts and the other between her legs up inside her skirt. Kanaeda's eyes went wide. I laughed a little, knowing Annika wasn't wearing panties.</p><p>Neither was I for that matter. I started kissing Trevor again as he unbuttoned my blouse, lifted my bra and began kissing my nipples.</p><p>The kids on the floor were dividing their attention between what was happening on the couch and what was happening on the screen. From where Simon was sitting he had a perfect view of his older brother's hand working between my legs.</p><p>""Are you guys going to... you know... do it?"" he asked breathlessly.</p><p>""Finish your beer, Simon,"" Trevor suggested as he kissed me some more.</p><p>I watched as Simon, eyes wide, finished off his beer. Next to him Simone polished off her second one as well.</p><p>Hearing the sound of a zipper, I looked over to Kanaeda and Annika. She'd unbuttoned his jeans and had a hand inside his pants, rubbing his penis through his boxers. Lucky girl.</p><p>""Why are you guys doing all that?"" Simone asked after a bit.</p><p>""Cause it's fun,"" Annika said.</p><p>""It is?""</p><p>""Yes,"" I answered, though the question wasn't sent to me.</p><p>""Can I touch her, too?"" Simon asked Trevor as he looked down between my legs.</p><p>""Get yer own girl,"" Trevor replied.</p><p>""Where?""</p><p>Kanaeda surprised me, and I think everyone else, when he said, ""Why don't you and Simone try fooling around?""</p><p>The twins looked at one another.</p><p>""Sure,"" Trevor said. ""You two can do stuff with each other while we do stuff with each other.""</p><p>""Yeah, there's a good idea,"" Annika said as she pulled her blouse and bra off, exposing her bare breasts. She took Kanaeda's hand in hers and started him massaging one of them. ""Simone, take off your shirt and have Simon touch you like this. It feels great!""</p><p>""It does?"" I could see her brain trying to function through the faint fog of her first two beers.</p><p>""Oh, god, yes,"" Annika whispered.</p><p>Simon and Simone traded looks. Finally she said, ""Well, I guess we can try it. If you want to, Simon.""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>""Ok."" Simone pulled her t-shirt off. She didn't really have any breasts yet, though her nipples were puffing out a little.</p><p>""So how should I touch her?"" Simon asked Trevor.</p><p>""Like this, man,"" Trevor said, circling his fingertip around one of my nipples.</p><p>""Ok."" Simon turned to Simone and began circling her nipple as Trevor was doing with mine.</p><p>""Feels good, huh?"" Annika asked the younger girl.</p><p>Simone nodded. ""Yeah.""</p><p>""Try doing this, bro,"" Trevor said, leaning forward and first licking then kissing each of my nipples.</p><p>""Ok,"" Simon said, turning to his sister. He tried mimicking his older brother and managed to elicit a faint whimper from Simone.</p><p>""Nicely done,"" I said. ""You must be doing it right.""</p><p>""That sound was good?""</p><p>""Yes,"" said Annika. Looking at Kanaeda she said, ""Do the same thing to me.""</p><p>""Ok,"" Kanaeda said, copying the movements of the younger boy.</p><p>Trevor wasn't wasting any time when it came to me. He was already tugging at my skirt, trying to get it off me. I was afraid he was going to break the buttons that held it on, so I stood up and shrugged out of my clothes, making me the first person in the room to be completely naked.</p><p>Simon blinked and stared at my body as I sat down and started making out with Trevor again, feeling two of the boy's fingers work themselves into my vagina.</p><p>""That looks like a fun idea,"" Annika said. She quickly got out of her clothes and laid back on the couch next to Kanaeda. Pointing at Trevor she said, ""Do what he's doing.""</p><p>""Uh... ok."" I could tell Kanaeda had no clue exactly what to do, but he was game to learn as he started rubbing his fingers all around between Annika's legs while the girl began moaning somewhat more loudly than needed.</p><p>""This is pretty hot,"" I whispered to Trevor.</p><p>""Yeah, looks like Simon and Simone are having a hell of a time,"" he whispered back, looking over at his brother and sister. Speaking louder and to the younger boy he said, ""Why not try fingering her, Simon?""</p><p>""Uh... how do I do that?""</p><p>""Take off your clothes, Simone,"" Annika said. ""Be naked like us.""</p><p>""Why don't we all get naked?"" I suggested, reaching over to unzip Trevor's pants.</p><p>""Sounds good to me,"" my boyfriend said, helping me undress him. Once he was naked, he started kissing me again. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Annika getting Kanaeda naked. I looked Kanaeda over. He was really cute! I felt very envious of Annika. Well, maybe I'd just have to cheat on Trevor later. Wouldn't be the first time.</p><p>This left just Simon and Simone in their clothes. They traded looks with each other and then began slowly getting naked. Once they were undressed, I cast a critical eye over their naked young forms. They both had basically the same body, except for the small puffy psuedo-breasts sported by Simone and the different sets of hairless genitals.</p><p>""Hey, I got an idea,"" Trevor said. ""How about Megan and I start doing stuff and everything we do you guys all copy?""</p><p>""Sounds fine to me,"" Annika said as Kanaeda nodded. She looked down at the twins. ""What about you two? Unless you think you're not adult enough.""</p><p>""I'm adult enough!"" Simone protested, obviously feeling the beer a little.</p><p>""Yeah, me, too,"" her twin brother replied.</p><p>""Ok, then. Let's see you do this,"" Trevor retorted. He worked his fingers back into my vagina and started moving them around again. ""You should probably use just one finger with Simone, though,"" he added.</p><p>Kanaeda quickly started fingering Annika once more as Simon just looked at his sister's vagina. He stuck out a finger and poked around a little. Finally Simone said, ""Right there.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""Push very gently and slow, Simon,"" Annika said.</p><p>""Alright."" The boy applied a gentle pressure and very slowly worked his finger up into his twin sister's tight virgin vagina. ""Wow..."" he said once it was in.</p><p>""Cool, huh?"" Trevor asked with a grin.</p><p>""Yeah!""</p><p>""Move it in and out,"" Trevor suggested. Simon started doing so.</p><p>I looked at Simone. Her eyes were half-shut. She was obviously happy.</p><p>""How far are we going to take this?"" I whispered to Trevor.</p><p>""Well, *I* plan to fuck you. As for what they do..."" He shrugged.</p><p>""Might be kind of cool to watch them screw,"" I said as I looked at the kids on the floor, my mind fogged a little by the beer.</p><p>""Yeah. At least they're too young for pregnancy.""</p><p>""Yeah. Lucky little bastards."" I stuck my tongue out at Trevor who had gotten me pregnant three weeks ago. We hadn't decided yet what we were going to do about the baby.</p><p>Trevor took my hand and put it on his penis. As I started stroking he said to the kids and to Annika and Kanaeda, ""See what she's doing? Do that.""</p><p>""Don't gotta tell ME twice,"" Annika said, reaching out to take Kanaeda's penis in her hand and going to town on it. The boy stifled a little moan and continued to finger her.</p><p>Simone looked a little less than thrilled at the idea of touching her brother's penis, but she finally put her hand around it and began stroking, doing her best to copy the movements I was making on Trevor's erection.</p><p>""You guys having fun?"" Trevor asked his younger twin siblings after a couple minutes of us all mutually masturbating each other.</p><p>""Yeah!"" both of them said at once and giggled a little.</p><p>""Everyone have another beer!"" called out Annika. She passed beers to everyone and we all drank them done.</p><p>By the time the beers were finished Annika and Kanaeda were really going at it pretty hardcore, kissing and fondling each other. I figured the boy had maybe ten minutes left as a virgin.</p><p>Meantime, Trevor wasn't ready for sex yet. He started kissing my breasts and working his way downward. When he reached my vagina he said to his brother, ""Hey, Simon. Try doing this."" Then he began licking me all over between my legs.</p><p>My back arched and I let out a little whimper of pleasure. I LOVED having a boy go down on me. Trevor was better than most, too. He was really, really good at what he did!</p><p>""Oh, yeah! Get your face down there, boyo,"" Annika said, pointing to her vagina.</p><p>Kanaeda looked less than thrilled by the idea, but he put his face between her legs and started in, Annika occasionally giving him little bits of advice.</p><p>As for Simon and Simone, they just stared at all this and then at each other. Simon said something to his sister, but I didn't hear what it was. She just nodded and laid back, spreading her legs as he got his face between them and started to lick.</p><p>Simone's reaction was immediate. She let fly with a stifled moan and started wiggling about as her brother went down on her. I was surprised at the intensity of her reaction.</p><p>""Damn, he must be good,"" I said softly to Trevor.</p><p>""Must run in the family,"" he said, lifting his face and kissing his way back up my body. By the time he reached my face, he was positioned between my legs with his penis brushing against my vagina. ""You think we should have them fuck?"" he whispered.</p><p>Grinning I said, ""Hell, yeah."" I was actually kind of interested in seeing a brother and sister have sex. I had a little brother who was twelve and I'd thought about sex with him a couple times.</p><p>""Lay back,"" Trevor whispered to me. Louder he said to his siblings, ""Ok, you two. Now watch this. This is going to be the best thing you'll ever do.""</p><p>Simon pulled his face up from between his sister's legs as he and Simone turned their attentions to us.</p><p>""Ooo! Must be time for the big show!"" Annika said, looking over.</p><p>I laid on my back and spread my legs as Trevor rather awkwardly got on top of me. He reached down, lined up his penis and pushed, easily sliding into my vagina. He pushed all the way in, pulled out a little and slid back inside.</p><p>""Aaaah... now that's the best!"" he announced.</p><p>""Are you guys actually Doing It?!"" Simon asked in amazed tones.</p><p>""Yep."" Trevor held up his body enough for his brother and sister to see where his penis disappeared into my vagina.</p><p>Annika rolled onto her back and spread her legs. Looking up at Kanaeda she said, ""Well? You think you know what to do?""</p><p>""I think so,"" the boy said, looking at Annika's vagina.</p><p>""Then do it!""</p><p>Kanaeda poked around. ""Here?""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>I watched as the boy's gloriously beautiful naked body moved forward and down, his hard thirteen-year-old virgin penis sliding into my best friend's tight twelve-year-old vagina. Kanaeda let out a little moan of delight as his virginity was lost forever. For her part, Annika let out a whimper of pure pleasure and pulled the boy close to her as he fucked for the first time. I envied her greatly.</p><p>The room was, for a few moments, filled with the messy sounds of teenage sex as we all screwed, having a great old time with it. I figured Kanaeda would cum pretty quickly and, indeed, it wasn't long before I heard the boy let out a great moan as he came inside Annika's vagina.</p><p>Trevor, on the other hand, was fucking me with a slow, steady motion that he always used when he didn't want to cum too fast. It was very, very nice feeling his penis moving inside my vagina. I would have stayed with this boy just for the sex if nothing else!</p><p>While we fucked, Trevor looked over at his younger siblings. They were just sitting there, one of Simon's fingers still inside his twin sister's vagina.</p><p>""Are you guys... gonna fuck... or what?"" Trevor asked.</p><p>""Do you really think it's ok if we do?"" Simone asked after a bit.</p><p>""Hell, yeah... in fact..."" Trevor slid back, his penis sliding out of me. He got down on the floor next to his little sister. ""Here, lay back and I'll pop your cherry and then Simon can fuck you.""</p><p>Oh, really? I thought to myself.</p><p>""So lay down, Simone,"" Trevor said.</p><p>""Well... ok."" She laid on her back.</p><p>Trevor took his sister's legs in his hands and spread them wide. Then he spit on one of his hands, rubbed it all over his penis and positioned himself on top of her.</p><p>""This might hurt for just a second,"" he warned Simone. ""But then it's gonna feel really good.""</p><p>""Ok,"" she said, sounding very nervous.</p><p>""Don't worry, Simone, you'll like it!"" said Annika. By now Kanaeda had pulled out of Annika and all three of us were sitting together on the couch, ready to watch the show.</p><p>Trevor lined himself up with Simone's slit. He ran the tip of his erection up and down against her for several seconds and then started to push in. It took some real effort from him, I could tell and it probably hurt the younger girl, but slowly Trevor managed to get all of his fourteen-year-old penis completely inside his little sister's eleven-year-old virgin vagina. I was mildly amazed and really turned on by this act of incest in front of me. It made me determined to fuck my brother.</p><p>""Mmmm... wow,"" Trevor said as he pumped a little into his younger sister. ""Damn, you didn't even have a cherry to pop... how's it feel?""</p><p>""It hurts a little..."" Simone confessed after a moment. ""But it feels good, too...""</p><p>""Good... fuck, you're so tight,"" he said, fucking a little harder. ""Wow, I'm gonna have to fuck you again later...""</p><p>""Ok, Trevor,"" I said, not wanting my boyfriend to have too much fun fucking his sister. ""Maybe it's time for Simon to have a turn?""</p><p>""Huh?"" He looked over at me, then blushed. ""Oh, yeah, right."" Moving back, he slowly slid his teenage penis out of Simone's preteen vagina and turned to Simon. ""You saw what I did, right?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""So go for it,"" he said, gesturing to Simone.</p><p>Simon got between Simone's legs, looking down at his twin sister's vagina. He took his penis in his hand and said, ""Where do I put it?""</p><p>""Right here,"" Trevor said, reaching down and inserting his finger partly into Simone's vagina before withdrawing it. </p><p>""Here?"" Simon said, touching his penis to the spot.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>Simon smiled little drunkenly at us and pushed forward and the rest of us watched as his totally hairless eleven-year-old virgin penis slid easily into his twin sister's recently devirginized eleven-year-old vagina.</p><p>""Feels sweet, eh?"" Trevor asked as he watched the last virgin in the room end his innocence.</p><p>""Yeah..."" Simon said with a ragged grin.</p><p>""Now try fucking her,"" Annika suggested.</p><p>Simon began moving a little, trying his best to fuck his twin sister. He didn't get more than a couple thrusts before he slipped out. He was able to get himself back in, though, and started fucking some more, but unfortunately he slipped out once more.</p><p>""Damn,"" he cursed.</p><p>""Here, try doing it with Simone on top,"" I said. ""Just lay down on your back.""</p><p>""Alright."" Simon pulled out of his sister and laid on his back.</p><p>""Now, I'll show you how to do this, Simone. All you do is get on top of him like this."" I got on top of Simon, straddling his waist. I took his erection in my hand and said, ""Then you just slide down him."" True to my word, I lowered my vagina down around Simon's young penis, sticking my tongue out at my boyfriend as his little brother fucked me. Trevor simply made a face back at me, but there was no real malice between us.</p><p>Simon's penis actually felt pretty nice inside me, even though it wasn't very big. He wasn't going to make me cum, but it still felt good. I slid up and down on the boy a few times and then looked over at Simone. ""You think you can do that?""</p><p>""Yeah, I think so.""</p><p>""Ok."" I got off Simon and gestured towards him. ""Go for it.""</p><p>Simone rather awkwardly got on top of her brother. She held up his little penis and lined it up with her hairless vagina, then slid down until he was inside her. She moved up and down on him a little and then started moving with more confidence as Simon tried to rise up to meet her thrusts. It was really, really cool watching these kids screw.</p><p>""Hey, Annika, you wanna let me pop you for a bit?"" Trevor asked, looking at Annika while he stroked his penis.</p><p>""I don't mind. You care, Megan?""</p><p>""Not if you'll let Kanaeda fuck me.""</p><p>""Sure!""</p><p>""Cool. Come get some, Kanaeda,"" I said, laying on my back and smiling at the boy. He came over towards me, hard penis pointing the way. ""You need me to help you get it in?""</p><p>""No, I think I got it."" Kanaeda poked around a bit and found the entrance pretty quickly. I felt his recently devirginized penis slide smoothly into my warm vagina. I let out a little sigh of happiness at the fact that I'd now had every boy in the room inside me.</p><p>Looking over I could see that Trevor was fucking Annika doggie-style. On the floor, Simone was still riding her twin brother. Everyone was getting laid. What a wonderful, joyful way to spend a night, I thought to myself as I held Kanaeda close.</p><p>Kanaeda eventually climaxed, as boys do, his sperm shooting up into me. Shortly after that, Trevor shot into Annika. Simon actually came last, but eventually reached his orgasm, his penis twitching around inside Simone's vagina.</p><p>The rest of the night we all spent fucking our brains out. Kanaeda ended up fucking Simone at one point while Simon fucked Annika. I spent most of my time being done by Trevor, but he also found time to fuck his sister and cum inside her. By the time the night was over, we were all pretty well fucked out.</p><p>The next night, while my parents were out, I waited naked in the bedroom of my little brother, laying on his bed, looking forward to his arrival. Soon he'd be fucking me. Hopefully it would be as wonderful for me and him as it had been for Trevor, Simon and Simone. Time would tell.</p>"
160,Fit to be Thaied,Alex Hawk,,"['Mmf', 'ped', '1st', 'oral', 'mast', 'asian']","While on a vaction to Bangkok, a loving father decides to arange for a nice present for his son.",2013-06-13T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>My twelve-year-old son, Taran, and I walked through the streets of Bangkok. I'd been here many times before, doing work for my company, but this was the first time I'd visited for pleasure. I'd brought Taran along as a somewhat late birthday present. His birthday had been two weeks ago.</p><p>Taran was the product of a one night incestual affair with my sister when I was fourteen and she was thirteen. Our parents had been away for the night and we got into the liquor supply. Next thing I knew, we were both fumbling around on my bed eventually managing to lose our virginities to each other. My memories were somewhat fogged, but I knew we fucked at least three times that night. We woke up the next morning, still in my bed, buck naked and holding onto one another.</p><p>Nine months later, Taran was born. Our parents freaked out when they found out my sister was pregnant, and they really went nuts when they found out I was the father. There really wasn't much they could do, but they did insist that if she was going to have the baby, we were both going to take care of it.</p><p>This worked up until my sister was seventeen when she was killed in a car crash. Then I was stuck raising Taran by myself, albeit with some significant levels of help from my parents.</p><p>Being a father at fourteen was tough, especially when your son was also your nephew. Being a single father at eighteen was tougher still, but I managed. Now I was twenty-six, had a decent job with a fairly large company, an MBA, a large expense account and a son I loved dearly.</p><p>""So what do you think?"" I asked Taran as we walked around. We'd gotten in a few hours ago, but we'd decided to get some sleep before wandering around. Now it was pretty late at night, the air was cooling down and the people were thronging all over the place.</p><p>""It's pretty cool, Dad. Smells kinda weird, though.""</p><p>I laughed, ""Welcome to Thailand.""</p><p>We walked past a whole series of stores, street vendors, restaurants, everything you could imagine. This ""everything"" included a small group of girls, probably fourteen, maybe fifteen years old. When they saw us walk past they all pulled open their shirts just enough to expose their developing young breasts and rattled off a series of offers.</p><p>I looked at Taran's face out of the corner of my eye. His own eyes were wide and staring as he looked at the girls. One of them said something to another one and all of them giggled. Taran blushed a little and we kept walking.</p><p>""So... like I said, welcome to Thailand,"" I laughed a little.</p><p>Taran laughed in turn. ""Yeah. Wow. Does that happen a lot? With those girls?""</p><p>""Yeah. People are pretty open about sex stuff around here.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>We made our way back to the hotel, talking about all sorts of things, but saving the biggest thing for once we were at the hotel.</p><p>""So what did you think about those girls?"" I asked as once we were back in the hotel room.</p><p>""They were really cute.""</p><p>""Are you into girls yet?""</p><p>Taran blushed again. ""Yeah, kinda.""</p><p>""You know what they were, right?""</p><p>He nodded. ""I think so. They... like, guys pay to... you know...""</p><p>""Right. Prostitutes.""</p><p>""People really pay for that?""</p><p>""Yes, some do.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Cause sex feels really good.""</p><p>""So good that people will pay for it?""</p><p>""Absolutely.""</p><p>""Wow..."" I thought I could see a small bulge in my son's pants.</p><p>""Yeah. People get pretty desperate for sex. They'll do some stupid things to get laid.""</p><p>""Like with you and Mom?""</p><p>That brought me up short. ""Uh... yeah, like that."" I'd always been really upfront with Taran about who his mother was, as well as all matters sexual. I'd taught him how to masturbate a few moths ago and even let him watch me fuck a woman once to show him how people did it.</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>I turned on the TV and Taran and I sat there on our separate beds, watching MTV. Taran was singing along, or at least trying to. Me, I was thinking about our conversation.</p><p>It was pretty obvious that Taran was starting to get very interested in girls. I wondered how long it would be before he actively tried to get laid? I wondered if he'd start doing something stupid like I did. I mean, he didn't have a sister to fuck, but still.</p><p>Abruptly I sat up. I said to my son, ""Go ahead and take a shower. I'm going out for a bit. When I get back, maybe we'll watch a porno. Jerk off a little.""</p><p>""Really?!"" Taran perked up. ""Cool! Ok!""</p><p>I left the hotel and flagged down a cab. I gave the driver an address, eliciting a knowing look from him.</p><p>""Just drive,"" I suggested, tossing him a few extra bhats.</p><p>The driver drove. He took a scenic route. I didn't much care. I had a plan in mind.</p><p>When we go to the destination, I got out. I tipped the driver with some dollars to keep him waiting and promised more when we got back to the hotel. He nodded. I took a deep breath and went into the fairly non-descript building.</p><p>Inside I had to pass by a couple of ""receptionists"" before I made it into the main room. I told them who I was and who I was there to see, making sure the video camera in the corner got a good look at my face.</p><p>Once I got into the main room my eyes were treated to the sight of about twenty naked boys and girls, most of them probably ten to fifteen years of age. Most of them were partnered up, having various different kinds of sex while various men, and even one woman, watched, occasionally joining in. I largely ignored this and walked instead through a small hallway and into a little officey kind of room.</p><p>About three minutes later a man walked in. I never knew his real name. He wanted everyone to call him John. He shook hands with me.</p><p>""Mister Smith! Good to see you. Welcome back.""</p><p>""Nice to be back, John."" He called everyone Mister Smith. Safer that way.</p><p>""What you want today? You want boy? You want girl? You want both? I got one kid now who got both dick and pussy. You want that one?""</p><p>Most times when I'd come here I'd rented a girl, usually around thirteen or fourteen years old. A couple times I'd rented boys. John was known throughout Bangkok for having clean kids. Given how much HIV and other, only slightly less nasty, diseases there were, having access to safe and clean kid-whores was a good plus.</p><p>""I'm here for a girl. But I want a special girl, because it's for a special occasion.""</p><p>""Oh? What you need her for?""</p><p>""Well, I'm here in Bangkok on pleasure instead of business this time. I brought my son with me. He's turned twelve recently and I thought I'd get him a girl for a birthday present.""</p><p>""Oh! So you need really special girl! I got one. She good for you I think. Very special.""</p><p>""How special?""</p><p>""She my daughter.""</p><p>I raised an eyebrow. ""Oh, really?""</p><p>""Yeah! She not even have first period yet. She twelve, just like your boy. But she not virgin like him. I just got done training her last week. She good and tight still. She not even gone out on floor yet. Only been with me and my sons. We train her good. You like her!"" John grinned widely.</p><p>I knew John trained all the girls himself, at least the ones who weren't already experienced, and I knew he had a couple teenage sons who helped out. I hadn't known that he had a daughter or that he had made her into one of his ""employees"".</p><p>""Sounds possibly good. Can I meet her?""</p><p>""Sure! Anything for you, you my number one client!"" John leaned out into the hallway and barked out a few words in Thai. A minute or so later out came a very pretty girl. She was naked, like all the kids here. Her breasts were pretty small still, but not bad. She didn't have any pubic hair, but that meant nothing. John had all the kids shave.</p><p>""This Mary. Mary, say hi.""</p><p>""Hi,"" she said and giggled a little.</p><p>""Hello."" I looked at John. ""How much?""</p><p>""For you, special price cause you good man."" He named a figure.</p><p>I laughed. ""Nice talking with you, John. See you next time I'm in town."" I made no move for the door. It was about ten times higher than an average kid would be, but I figured we could negotiate. We'd done it before.</p><p>""But she real good, Mister Smith! She real tight! You like her, trust me!""</p><p>""Not at that price, I won't. I wouldn't pay that much for a virgin.""</p><p>John waved a hand and swore in Thai. ""Virgin? Virgin don't know nothing. Mary good. She trained up. You like her. Your boy like her.""</p><p>I looked the girl over, feeling slightly guilty about the fact that I was basically negotiating for her right in front of her. I smiled and reached out to caress one of her small breasts. ""Ok, how about this?"" I named a price half what he asked for.</p><p>""What?! You insult me! You insult daughter! You bad man, leave now!"" But he made no move to chase me away. ""Since you special man, I give you new price."" He named a new, lower price.</p><p>""I don't know. Maybe I can go up a little."" I named a slightly higher price.</p><p>""Still no good. She nice. She tight. You stick dick in, you see.""</p><p>Now THAT was an unusual offer. He'd never let me have a free sample before. ""Hmmm...""</p><p>""I tell you what. You stick dick in. You no like, I get you normal girl at normal price. You like, you pay my last price.""</p><p>""Ah... I knew there was a trap.""</p><p>John smiled. ""So you want try?""</p><p>I thought for maybe half a second. ""Sure. I'll try her out.""</p><p>John said something in Thai to his daughter. She walked over to his desk and bent over.</p><p>""Go stick dick in. Not long! For just a bit. Then you see.""</p><p>My penis had gotten hard when I first walked into the building. It had stayed more or less hard the entire time. Now it throbbed. I unzipped, pulled my erection out of my boxers and walked up behind the girl. Reaching out a finger, I ran it along the lips of her vagina. She was nice and wet already, I was happy to see.</p><p>I spit into my hand and lubed up myself as best as I could. That done, I lined up behind the little girl and pushed forward. It took some doing. She was indeed very, VERY tight. This would, if nothing else, be quite good for Taran, given that he didn't have a full sized penis yet.</p><p>After some real effort, I finally bottomed out inside her, every inch of my twenty-six-year-old penis buried to the hilt inside this little girl's tight, hairless twelve-year-old vagina.</p><p>""Whooo... very nice indeed,"" I admitted, surprised that I'd gotten all the way inside her.</p><p>""See? I told you she good.""</p><p>""Yeah..."" I gave the girl a couple experimental thrusts. She was certainly quite nice inside. She even let out a little moan of pleasure. I wasn't sure if it was fake, but I didn't much care.</p><p>""You gonna keep fucking her, you gotta pay,"" John pointed out.</p><p>I sighed. ""Alright, you win."" Keeping my penis inside Mary's preteen vagina, I pulled out my wallet from the pocket of my pants and counted off some money. Handing it to John, I said, ""There you go.""</p><p>""Thanks!"" He counted the money and then pocketed it. ""Now you gonna have your son fuck my daughter. We family now.""</p><p>""Yeah, right!"" I said with a laugh.</p><p>""I leave now. You fuck her good.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Once John was gone, I said to Mary, ""You wanna lay on your back?""</p><p>""Ok, Mister Smith,"" she said.</p><p>""You can call me Jared,"" I said as I pulled out of her.</p><p>Mary turned over and laid on her father's desk. ""Ok, Mister Jared.""</p><p>I laughed. ""That'll do."" I lined myself up again and pushed my penis back into her tight young vagina.</p><p>""You got good dick,"" she said, a little out of breath.</p><p>""Thanks,"" I whispered, starting to fuck the girl faster.</p><p>""Your dick better than... my dad... or brothers...""</p><p>""Good,"" I said, grinning.</p><p>I knew I probably wouldn't last too much longer as I fucked her. The girl was really tight and felt really amazing inside. I'd only fucked one twelve-year-old before and she hadn't been nearly as good as Mary! With that thought, my penis kicked within her vagina and my sperm shot deep into her in several sharp blasts.</p><p>Once I was done cumming, I got my breath back and slowly slid out of her. ""You're a really good fuck,"" I said, leaning down to kiss her briefly.</p><p>""Thanks! You good, too!"" She sat up, a little bit of my sperm leaking out of her vagina. ""You gonna fuck me lots tonight?""</p><p>I shook my head as I did up my pants. ""No. You're a present for my son. He just turned twelve a couple weeks ago and he's still a virgin.""</p><p>Mary brightened up. ""Yeah? I get your virgin boy? That sound fun!""</p><p>""I think you'll both like it."" I kissed her again and said, ""Go get cleaned up and ready to go. I'll meet you out front.""</p><p>""Ok, Mister Jared!"" She flounced off and I worked my way to the front of the building.</p><p>I didn't have to wait outside for too long before Mary came out, dressed in your basic Japanese schoolgirl outfit. I rolled my eyes a little, but held open the door of the cab for her.</p><p>""Thanks, Mister Jared!"" she said, getting in.</p><p>""You're welcome."" To the driver I said, ""Back to the hotel, please.""</p><p>He nodded and began driving, shooting me knowing looks through the rear view mirror.</p><p>The cab ride passed largely in silence. I was thinking about what was about to happen to Taran and how lucky he was that he was going to lose his virginity at twelve. I also thought how nice it had been to fuck Mary and how much I wanted to screw her again at least a couple more times. Maybe Taran and I could tag-team her.</p><p>Once we go to the hotel, we went upstairs, pausing outside of the room.</p><p>""Right. Now I'm going to go in there and make sure Taran is ready. When I say, you come into the room, get naked and get onto the bed with him, ok?""</p><p>""Ok, Mister Jared!""</p><p>I grinned. She was so cutely enthusiastic! Taran would be lucky indeed to lose his virginity to her.</p><p>I opened up the door and walked inside. My son was laying on his bed, watching TV and wearing only a bathrobe.</p><p>""Hey, Dad.""</p><p>""Hello, Taran."" I was grinning ear-to-ear as I looked at my young son. ""I have a special surprise for you.""</p><p>""Oh?"" He sat up a little. ""What kind of surprise?""</p><p>Silently I opened up the door, revealing Mary. She smiled at Taran, walked rather sexily into the room, purred, ""Hello, Taran,"" and began to undress. Once Mary was completely naked, she walked over to Taran's bed and sat down next to him, smiling widely.</p><p>Taran's eyes swung from the naked girl to me and back again. ""Dad? What the hell is going on?""</p><p>I sat down on my bed, watching as Mary cuddled up next to my young son. ""Well, I've decided to get you a late birthday present.""</p><p>""Her?!"" Taran said, just staring at Mary's naked body.</p><p>""You relax, Taran. I take good care of you,"" Mary said, reaching down to run one of her hands up the inside of his thigh.</p><p>Taran twitched a little and sat up a bit. ""Uh..."" He looked at me with uncertainty in his eyes.</p><p>""Look, Taran. You wanna get laid, right? You wanna know what sex is like?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Well, here's your chance.""</p><p>Mary had worked her hand further up into Taran's robe. I saw the look on his face change abruptly as she took hold of his virgin penis. ""You got nice one. I can't wait to get it in me,"" she said, smiling sweetly at Taran.</p><p>""Dad?"" Taran squeaked.</p><p>""It's ok, Taran,"" I said. ""Just relax and let Mary do all the work. You'll be happy. Trust me.""</p><p>""Well... alright, if you say it's ok."" He swallowed a little and looked at Mary. ""So... what do I do?""</p><p>""First you take off robe,"" she said, tugging at the fabric.</p><p>Taran shrugged out of his bathrobe, leaving him gloriously naked. My son had a really nice body. His penis wasn't very big yet and he didn't have more than maybe a strand or two of hair yet, but still. Mary would certainly be lucky to have him in her and vice versa.</p><p>Once Taran was naked, Mary ran her hands down his young body.</p><p>""You look good, Taran. You got nice body,"" she said with a sweet smile.</p><p>""Thanks... you, too...""</p><p>When her hands reached my son's penis, Mary took it in one hand, stroking it slowly. Then she opened her mouth and lowered it down around his young erection, her head bobbing up and down as she gave Taran his first blowjob.</p><p>""Oh, that's sweet..."" Taran whispered, putting a hand on the back of Mary's head.</p><p>""She's well trained,"" I told him. ""You'll lose your virginity to someone who knows what she's doing.""</p><p>""Cool...""</p><p>""Feels really good, huh?"" I asked, rubbing at my crotch.</p><p>""Oh, yeah...""</p><p>Mary said, ""So what you want do?""</p><p>""I'm not sure,"" Taran said.</p><p>""Try fingering her,"" I suggested to my son.</p><p>""Ok."" He looked at Mary who took his hand and put it on her hairless vagina. She extended one of Taran's fingers and guided it up inside her. ""Wow... that feels cool!"" he after a couple minutes of finger fucking.</p><p>""I know it does,"" I replied. ""You wanna try sticking your penis in there now?""</p><p>""Can I really?"" Taran asked, looking from Mary to me and back again.</p><p>Mary laid down on the bed and spread her legs, my son's finger sliding out of her vagina. To Taran she said, ""I ready when you ready, Taran.""</p><p>Taran crouched between her legs, his very stiff penis sticking straight up as he said, ""You're really going to let me fuck you?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Ok."" He just stared at Mary's vagina, obviously lost at sea.</p><p>Mary reached for his penis, but before she reached it, I said, ""Hang on a second, Mary."" She looked over at me as I moved down to join the children on the bed. I said to my son, ""Let me help you, Taran.""</p><p>""Ok, Dad.""</p><p>Feeling horribly perverted but also very turned on, I took my son's small penis in my hand, giving it a couple gentle strokes as I lined it up with Mary's vagina. I'd never touched Taran like this before, not even when teaching him how to masturbate. I'd just done that by having him watch me do it and then me watching him to make sure he was doing it right, though it's hard to screw something like that up.</p><p>Once Taran's penis was in place, I let go of it and said to him, ""Just push it in her, Taran.""</p><p>Taran did so, and I watched in pleased contentment as my son's still hairless twelve-year-old virgin penis disappeared into Mary's tight twelve-year-old vagina. My boy was a virgin no longer!</p><p>""Whoa,"" he breathed, a look of total amazed pleasure crossing his face.</p><p>""Nice, eh?""</p><p>""Yeah!"" he said with a cute little smile. ""Oh, wow is it nice...""</p><p>""You got good one, Taran. Very good. Feel real nice,"" Mary said, reaching up to pull my son's naked body down on top of her.</p><p>Taran said nothing further. Apparently operating on instinct, he let his head rest on Mary's shoulder and started fucking her slowly. She wrapped her legs around his waist to keep his penis inside her as he experienced his first lay.</p><p>I unzipped and let my penis out, masturbating while I watched the cute little preteen kids having sex on the bed next to me. It was one of the sweetest sights I'd ever seen. I made sure to masturbate slowly enough that I wouldn't wind up cumming. After Taran was done with Mary, I wanted another turn.</p><p>Thankfully, I didn't have to wait too long. Moaning loudly, Taran started climaxing inside Mary after less than a minute of fucking her. I wasn't surprised. From what little I remembered of fucking my sister the first time, I don't think I lasted long, either.</p><p>When Taran was done cumming, I patted his bare butt.</p><p>""You like it?""</p><p>""Oh, god, yeah, Dad!"" He said with a tired, sweaty smile.</p><p>""Now move so I can have a turn.""</p><p>""Ok!"" He said, moving aside.</p><p>I got between Mary's legs and worked my penis up into her vagina once more. It took less effort than it had before. I didn't see or feel any sign of sperm from my son as I started fucking her. Oh, well. He'd probably be fertile soon enough.</p><p>Taran and I spent the better part of the rest of a week fucking Mary every chance we could. I made all the arrangements with John. Taran kept asking throughout the time we were together with her if it would be possible for us to bring Mary back to America with us.</p><p>I was reluctant to go with the idea, but eventually took John aside one day and talked with him about the idea. It took quite a bit more money than I would have liked to buy Mary from him, but eventually I succeeded and with some further palm-greasing managed to arrange things so that Mary was able to fly back with us.</p><p>Mary's had a good life here in our house for the last year or so. Taran has shared her with all his friends. I don't think there's a boy older than eleven on our street who hasn't fucked her. I've had a couple complaints from parents, but since I officially adopted the girl, there wasn't much they could do about it.</p><p>The last couple months I've started to make plans for a return trip to Bangkok. Mary wants me to talk with her father about getting her little sister, who is now eleven, over here to join us. I'm not sure that I can afford it, but I guess I had to try. If nothing else, maybe she'd still be eleven.</p><p>Perhaps I could be the one to do her training...</p>"
161,"Mini-Mistress, Part 1",Alexis,,"['F', 'f', 'teen', 'bd', 'conc']",,2012-01-22T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Eight year old Sally was a very good girl.</p><p>She had awakened at 7:15, put a pink robe on over her jammies, donned her fuzzy pink slippers, and slipped quietly downstairs. She poured herself a glass of orange juice, turned on the TV, and pushed the play button on the DVD player.</p><p>For the next two hours she was enraptured watching ""The Sponge Bob Squarepants Movie"" for the 50th time. After the movie the 8 year old was hungry. She could have had cereal, but it was Saturday, and on Saturday Mommy always made her pancakes.</p><p>It was quiet upstairs, and Mommy's bedroom door was still closed. Her big sister Angie had spent the night at a slumber party, and she, and all rest of the 12 year old girls were being taken to the mall, and then to a movie by Mr. and Mrs. Atkins. Monica Atkins was Angie's best friend, and the two girls were inseparable. Since Angie had discovered boys, she didn't have much time for Sally.</p><p>The little girl sighed, and decided to watch Sesame Street.</p><p>Sometime later, Sally was really hungry. Her Mommy had given her firm instructions to be quiet and always let her sleep on Saturday mornings, but Sally was sure that she never stayed in bed this long. It was time for Mommy to make her pancakes.</p><p>Sally padded up the stairs, and timidly knocked on Mommy's closed bedroom door. ""Mommy?"" she called. ""Mommy, are you awake?""</p><p>She thought she heard a faint sound through the door. ""Mommy?"" She knocked again.</p><p>It was a little louder this time. ""Mommy?"" she said, as she opened the door slightly, and peaked inside. ""Are you still sleeping?""</p><p>There was a large lump in the bed under the covers, and the lump made a soft moan.</p><p>""Mommy, are you there?"" asked the little girl. She walked over to the bed, and very tentatively took the edge of the covers, and pulled them down slightly.</p><p>Her Mom looked up at her pleadingly, and whimpered.</p><p>""Mommy!"" she exclaimed. ""What happened?""</p><p>Jan Miller lay motionless and hurting in the center of the bed. The sheets were damp with sweat, and her hair was plastered wetly against her face. To little Sally her Mom looked like a pig with an apple in its mouth, and she giggled at the thought. Jan moaned again, and shook her head. Her eyes were red and swollen, and her cheeks glistened with fresh tears. A thin stream of drool dribbled out the corner of her month, and down her chin.</p><p>""Mmmmmmhh!"" the woman begged around the large, tight ballgag. ""Eellllllllpphhhh EEEEEE!!""</p><p>Suddenly afraid, Sally started to cry. She didn't know why Mommy would have a ball in her mouth, but she knew she had to take it out. She slipped a finger through the strap beside her Mother's lips, and gave a gentle tug.</p><p>""Nnnnnnnnnnnrrrrrpppp!"" her Mom cried in desperation. She twisted her head as far around as she could until the little girl could see the buckle. ""</p><p>""I see it, Mommy!"" said Sally. ""Just like my belt."" The girl quickly climbed up on the bed, pulled the end of the strap out of the loop, and tugged hard at the buckle. It was strapped tightly enough around the woman's neck that it didn't come loose easily, but after several jerks the little pin came out of the hole and the buckle came open. Sally dropped the strap, but the ball was too large, and Jan's jaws and tongue were too tired to force the ball out of her mouth.</p><p>""Aaaaaaakkkkkkkiisssssooooooffff"" begged the gagged woman. Sally took the free end of the strap, and pulled. With a wet sucking sound and a gush of saliva the large ball pulled free from Jan's lips.</p><p>""Aaaakkkhhooooo,"" croaked Jan to her little daughter. With a groan she moved her numb tongue and lipped her parched lips. ""Ohhhhh! Oh, thank you Honey!""</p><p>""What happened, Mommy?"" said Sally, still frightened by what she saw.</p><p>""It's ok, Baby,"" said Jan. ""I'll explain it later, but now you have to help me.""</p><p>""OK, Mommy""</p><p>""First pull these covers off of me."" Quickly the little girl complied.</p><p>Jan's sweat soaked pink nightgown was rucked up above her knees. Her wrists were handcuffed behind her back. They were tight...way too tight, and her hands were blue from diminished circulation. Here ankles were also cuffed, and drawn toward her wrists by an 18 inch chain. The chain was affixed to her ankles by a combination padlock.</p><p>""Sally, do you see the little key on the bed table?"" asked Jan. ""Yes, Mommy,"" she replied, picking up the little key.</p><p>""Now be careful with it Honey,"" said Jan. ""If you lose it we are in a real pickle."" The cuffed woman drew her feet at close to her hands as she could, to gain a little slack.</p><p>""Now Baby, do you remember how the key to the door goes into the little hole?""</p><p>""Yes, Mommy.""</p><p>""Good. Do you see the little hole on each of the cuffs?</p><p>The little girl peered more closely at the shiny cuffs and responded, ""Yes, Mommy.""</p><p>""Ok then, Honey. Put the little key into the hole and try to turn it.""</p><p>""I can't Mommy! It will go into the little hole, but it won't turn!""</p><p>Jan tried to twist her body and neck so that she could see her cuffed hands. To her delight she saw that the key was, indeed, in the keyhole. ""Try to turn it again, Baby.""</p><p>The little girl grasped the key, and turned it to the left.</p><p>""No, Honey,"" corrected Jan. ""Turn it in the other direction...toward my feet.""</p><p>With a small click Jan's left cuff opened, but the woman's hands were too numb to take it all the way off her wrist. ""Sally, gently now, swing the cuff open like a gate, and take it off my wrist.""</p><p>The brave little girl bit her bottom lip in concentration and gingerly pulled the cuff off of her Mom's wrist. ""Oooohhh....."" groaned Jan with relief.</p><p>The woman's hand tingled with returning circulation, and she was able to wiggle her fingers, but there was no way she could grasp the little key for a while. ""Now Honey, please undo the other one.""</p><p>Quickly the child released the other cuff, and then the cuffs around each ankle. With a heavy sigh of relief the pretty young Mother fell back against her pillow. ""Oh thank you, Baby"" she said with true gratitude.</p><p>""What happened, Mommy?""</p><p>With another deep sigh Jan quickly pondered how to answer the 8 year old's question.</p><p>""Come up here and cuddle with me, Sally,"" said Jan, extending an arm to the child. Eagerly the little girl clambered into Mommy's bed and snuggled up against her.</p><p>Slowly feeling her way, Jan tried to explain to Sally in a way that a child might understand. ""Sally, you know that I miss Daddy terribly since he died, don't you?""</p><p>""Yes Mommy,"" answered the little girl. ""We all miss him.""</p><p>""Well, Mommies miss Daddies in a different way that children do,"" explained Jan. ""Last night I was missing Daddy a whole lot. He and I used to play, and he would tie me up all night, and I really miss that. Last night I tried to tie myself up, and think about Daddy."" She looked at the little girl. ""Do you understand, Honey?""</p><p>""I think so, Mommy...at least a little bit."" Said little Sally, her brow furrowed with concentration. ""Do you like to be tied up?""</p><p>Jan smiled wistfully. ""Oh, yes Honey. I like it very much.""</p><p>""So you and Daddy played Cowboys and Indians?"" asked Sally.</p><p>""I guess so...sort of,"" smiled Jan. ""When Daddy tied me up, I felt so safe.....so secure.""</p><p>""Without Daddy to untie you, how were you ever going to get loose, Mommy?""</p><p>""I thought that when the sun came up, I could open the combination lock, which would free my hands enough to reach the key, and then I could unlock my cuffs,"" explained Jan.</p><p>""Gee, you are clever Mommy!"" gushed the little girl. ""I would never have thought of that.""</p><p>""No, Honey. I was dumb,"" answered Jan, ""because I made the handcuffs way too tight, and when my hands became numb, I couldn't open the combination lock."" Jan smiled and cuddled her daughter. ""Had it not been for my brave girl, I would have had a real problem.""</p><p>""I was scared, Mommy,"" admitted the little girl, ""when I saw you were crying."" Sally smiled at her Mom. ""I knew that I needed to be a big girl, and help you.""</p><p>Jan's hands had returned to a healthy pink, and felt fine when she flexed them. ""Let me get a robe on, Honey, and then we will make you some pancakes.""</p><p>Jan quickly put the ballgag, chain and two pairs of handcuffs in the drawer beside the bed. ""Let's go, Honey,"" she said, and mother and daughter went down stairs.</p><p>Little Sally thought about her rescue of her Mom all the next week. She knew that Mommy was sad over not having Daddy anymore. She kept thinking about what Mommy said...how being tied up made her feel ""safe and secure"". She certainly wanted her Mommy to be happy. Should she talk to her sister Angie about this? No, she decided. This was a secret between her and her Mommy!</p>"
162,"Mini-Mistress, Part 2",Alexis,,"['F', 'f', 'teen', 'bd', 'conc']",,2012-01-23T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Mommy?"" called Sally in the Kitchen Friday morning before school. ""Yes, Honey?"" answered her Mother.</p><p>""If......,"" the little girl hesitated. ""If you think you want to be tied up again this weekend.....if you want.......I will help you."" The child looked up at her Mom with bright, loving blue eyes.</p><p>""Oh Baby,"" smiled Jan. ""That is so sweet of you."" The single mother hugged her daughter close to her. ""I don't know........"" Lost in thought for a moment, Jan suddenly snapped back. ""Anyhow, right now you have to finish getting ready for school, young lady.""</p><p>""Yes, Mommy,"" said the little girl, scampering off.</p><p>After school Sally was sitting in the family room watching TV when Jan walked in and sat beside the little girl.</p><p>""Honey?"" she said, taking the little girl's hand in her lap.</p><p>""Yes Mommy?""</p><p>""Would you still like to help tie Mommy up tonight?"" she asked softly.</p><p>""Sure, Mommy,"" she answered, ""If you want me to.""</p><p>""If we do this, it will be our little secret.....you won't tell your sister or anyone else?""</p><p>""No Mommy....just you and me playing Cowboys and Indians by ourselves!""</p><p>""OK,"" said a deeply conflicted Jan with a deep sigh. ""Angie will be home from Cheerleader practice soon, and then we will have dinner. She is going bowling with the church group, and won't be home until 9."" She looked at her daughter. ""You can help tie me up at 8...and then right to bed.""</p><p>""OK, Mommy.""</p><p>Sally, unlike her Mom, was not the slightest bit troubled, and loved having a secret with her Mom from her big sister. Jan was more quiet than normal through dinner, but the two girls laughed and argued as they normally do, and paid scant notice to their Mom one way or the other. At 7:15 the honking of a van's horn called Angie to join a gaggle of teenaged kids in an evening of bowling and flirting. ""Bye Mom!"" she called as she left. ""Bye Brat.""</p><p>""Ready, Honey?"" asked Jan.</p><p>""Sure Mommy....it's going to be fun!"" said the little girl.</p><p>The two of them went upstairs. Jan went to her bedside table, reached inside a drawer and tossed a couple of items on the bed. ""Back in a minute,"" She told her daughter.</p><p>Sally sat down, and her eyes were drawn to the red ball with the strap through it. She knew it went inside her Mother's mouth, but she didn't really know why. ""Cowboys and Indians didn't have rubber balls,"" she thought to herself.</p><p>Jan used the bathroom, then stripped off her clothes, and slipped into a long nightgown. She noticed her hard nipples slithering around under the sheer cotton. She shook her head, her excitement overpowering any feeling of guilt at being tied up by her own little girl.</p><p>""Mommy, can I ask a question?"" said Sally as Jan reentered the room.</p><p>""Sure Honey, anything.""</p><p>""Why do you put a rubber ball in your mouth?""</p><p>""That is called a ""gag"","" said Jan with a smile. ""Remember how last week I was really tied up for a long time, but you didn't know it, because I couldn't call for help?""</p><p>""Yes Mommy,"" answered the little girl. ""If I hadn't opened the door, you would have stayed tied up all day.""</p><p>""That's right, Honey,"" said Jan. ""When a girl his gagged she can't cry out for help....that is what makes it fun and exciting.""</p><p>""Exciting?""</p><p>""Sure, Baby. Pretend you were a princess, and had been kidnapped. How would you feel if the handsome Prince came to rescue you, but walked right past you because you were tied up, and gagged, and covered by a blanket?""</p><p>""I would be scared!"" said the little girl.</p><p>""That's right,"" said her Mom. ""You would want to call out to him ""Save me!""....but you couldn't because you were gagged.""</p><p>""That would be exciting!"" said Sally ""Yes my Love,"" smiled Jan. ""Being helpless and a little scared is what makes it exciting!""</p><p>Little Sally rolled the ball between her hands, thinking. ""But Mommy, if Daddy tied you up, he would know where you were, wouldn't he?""</p><p>""Yes Honey,"" said Mom. ""But what if he left you tied up for a very long time, and you wanted him to let you loose.....or what if he tickled your feet, and you wanted him to stop.....but you couldn't tell him? Couldn't beg for mercy?""</p><p>The little girl nodded. ""So.......,"" she said slowly, ""its fun to be a captive....and be......."" The little girl searched for the right word. ""Helpless?""</p><p>""You are a smart little girl,"" said her Mom. ""When you are bound, and gagged, and completely helpless, your captor can do anything to you, or just leave you, and you can't do anything about it.""</p><p>""I understand Mommy, said Sally. ""I will be sure to gag you so that you can't say anything!""</p><p>Jan smiled. Sally was eager, but inexperienced. She remembered the first times that her husband Bob had tied her. The ropes were loose, and she had to bite down on the gag to keep it from falling out of her mouth on its own. She pretended to be captive, so as to not hurt his feelings!</p><p>""Sure Honey,"" she encouraged. ""I'm sure I will be totally helpless."" The woman stood, and patted her daughter on the shoulder. ""Before you make me a captive for the night, Mommy needs to go to the bathroom.""</p><p>Sally giggled and played with the chains, locks and cuffs until her Mother returned.</p><p>""Honey,"" she explained, ""since this is your first time, I will fix myself up, and show you how to do it. All you will have to do is come and unlock me in the morning, OK?</p><p>A small frown of disappointment flashed across the little girl's face. ""Ok, Mommy,"" she answered. ""Show me what to do.""</p><p>""OK, first the ankles."" Jan sat on the edge of the bed, and laid the shackles between her feet. Quickly the first steel band swung open, captured the dainty ankle, and was locked shut with a small padlock. Once the second one was locked on, the woman's feet were connected by a foot of heavy chain links.</p><p>""See Honey, all the padlocks are just a like, and the same key opens them all. The key goes on the table beside the bed.""</p><p>The little girl knelt beside her Mom, and fondled the heavy chain. ""What happens if the key is lost?"" she asked.</p><p>There is another key in my jewelry box on the dresser,"" her Mother answered. ""Do you remember how last week I used a combination lock on the chain between my ankles and handcuffs?</p><p>Sally nodded.</p><p>""Well, since you are helping me, and it is hard for a little girl to remember the combination for the lock, I am going to use one of these same little padlocks tonight...so all the locks will work with the same key, OK?</p><p>Again, Sally nodded.</p><p>Jan swung her chained ankles up on to the bed. ""Ok, Honey"", she explained. ""Now I will gag myself, then put on my handcuffs, and fix the chain between my cuffs to my ankles.""</p><p>""OK, Mommy.""</p><p>Jan picked up the ballgag, with a final explanation. ""See where the little hole on the strap is a little stretched out?"" she said, showing her daughter the leather strap.</p><p>""Yes, Mommy,"" answered the girl. ""The 4th hole.""</p><p>""That's right. That is the hole that I always use, so that the gag is tight enough that I can't spit it out."" Jan looked at her daughter. ""Understand?""</p><p>""Sure Mommy,"" answered Sally. ""It's no fun being gagged if you can spit it out whenever you want to.</p><p>""So....here we go."" Jan wedged the ball between her lips, and quickly pushed the buckle through the 4th hole. She picked up a pair of handcuffs, and captured her left wrist, then threaded a loose chain through the chain linking her shackled ankles. She picked up a little padlock, cuffed her right wrist, and flopped down on the bed with her back facing her daughter. Bending her knees, she drew her ankles toward her cuffed hands until she could grasp the chain, which she quickly threaded between her wrists, and secured with a padlock.</p><p>Once secure, she rolled over to face her daughter. ""Mmmmmph?"" she asked, raising an eyebrow in inquiry.</p><p>""Sure Mommy, I see how to do it,"" said the girl. ""Let me pull up your covers, and kiss you good night.""</p><p>Sally drew the light blanket up to her Mother's neck, and bent to kiss her sweetly on the cheek next to the gag strap.</p><p>""I'll see you in the morning Mommy,"" said the little girl, turning out the light.</p><p>""Mmmmm,"" said her Mommy.</p>"
163,"Mini-Mistress, Part 3",Alexis,,"['F', 'f', 'teen', 'bd', 'conc']",,2012-01-23T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Sally went downstairs, and began watching TV. She was a little disappointed. She thought she was going to be able to tie her Mother up, but all she was being allowed to do, was release a padlock in the morning. ""Anyone can do that,"" thought Sally to herself. ""I could have done that when I was only 5 years old!""</p><p>She KNEW that she could do better...and make her Mommy happy by being even more helpless that she was now. Sally thought about what she had seen. ""Why were Mommy's ankles chained so far apart?"" she wondered. ""Why use the 4th hole on the gag strap, when there were at least 3 tighter holes?"" ""Did the chain from her wrists to her ankles need to be so long?""</p><p>Sally was a big girl of eight years old, and knew that she could do a better job of making her Mommy helpless. Quickly the little girl ran upstairs, and opened the door to her Mother' room.</p><p>It was dark, but Jan had not yet fallen asleep. She was startled when the door opened, and light streamed into the room.</p><p>""Mmmmphhh?""</p><p>""It's OK, Mommy,"" said the excited girl. ""I just want to show you that I can make you MUCH more helpless than you are now.""</p><p>Sally looked in the drawer next to the bed, and saw that there were several more of the little padlocks. ""Good!"" she thought to herself. She took one of them, and easily passed it through the first link in the shackle chain above her Mommy's cuffed left ankle. She drew the two ankles together, captured the first link on that side, and snapped the lock shut. The 12 inches of slack between the woman's ankles had disappeared.</p><p>""Nnnnrnnnrrrrrhhhhfffff!"" said her Mother.</p><p>Sally took the little key off the table, and unlocked the chain connecting the captive woman's cuffed wrists to her feet. Jan used the momentary freedom to straighten her legs.</p><p>""No you don't"" she giggled. She climbed up on the bed, and pushed her Mom's feet up until they almost touched her behind. Jan tried to pull her cuffed wrists away, but her daughter grabbed the chain joining the cuffs, and with surprising strength pulled the cuffed toward the shackled ankles. Using a much shortened loop of the same chain, she linked the hands and feet together. When Sally let go of her Mother's wrists and climbed off of her bound legs, Jan was surprised to find her wrists and ankles separated by only 3 inches of chain. Any attempt to pull at her bonds only caused the steel cuffs to dig into the flesh, and press painfully on her wrist bones.</p><p>In the drawer with the padlocks was another pair of handcuffs. Sally looked at her Mom, wondering how to put them to good used.</p><p>Suddenly her face brightened. ""I know!"" she thought to herself happily.</p><p>She took the cuffs, and climbed back onto the bed beside her captive Mother. Tightening the link between her Mom's hands and feet caused the bound woman's elbows to come closer together, giving Sally an idea. ""Were they big enough?"" she wondered. She placed one half of an open cuff around her Mom's arm just above the elbow. It fit! Carefully she closed the cuff, and tighten it several clicks until it was just snug. The chain linking the cuffs was a little too short to allow the other elbow to be easily cuffed. Sally frowned, and reached one hand under her Mom's arms. Holding one arm in the crook of her elbow, she was able to pull the other arm a couple of inches closer. There! The cuff circled her Mother's other arm, and was quickly clicked shut.</p><p>""MMMMMMHHHHHHPPPP!!!!"" Jan exclaimed at the sudden stress in her shoulders. She shook her head at her daughter. ""Peeeeeessshhh.....OOOOOOOO!""</p><p>Sally giggled. ""Now you really are helpless, Mommy!"" she said happily, ""but I am not done yet!""</p><p>Jan's eyes grew wide with alarm as she saw her little girl reaching for the strap to the ballgag. ""This can be a lot tighter, Mommy"" opined the little girl, opening the buckle, and dragging the strap 2 notches tighter. Jan groaned as the ball was pulled more deeply inside her mouth, and the straps dug tightly into the flesh of her cheeks.</p><p>""Maybe one more hole?"" wondered Sally.</p><p>""EEEERRRRRRRFFFFPPPP!!"" Jan retched slightly as the ball touched the soft tissue at the back of her throat.</p><p>""There!"" the little girl gushed happily. ""That looks nice.""</p><p>Sally looked down at her Mother, wondering what else she might do to make the captive woman more helpless. Suddenly the image of a child's game flashed through her mind, and she went over to the dresser, and began going through the drawers until she found what she was looking for.</p><p>""Mommy, when we play Blind Man's Buff, it is really scary when I am blindfolded, and can't see,"" said the girl while brandishing a large, colorful silk scarf. ""You will feel a lot more helpless if you are blindfolded.""</p><p>Jan was powerless to resist as her daughter carefully folded the scarf into a triangle, then doubled it over into a 4 inch wide band. She carefully placed the scarf over her mother's eyes, being careful not to cover her nose. She tied it behind her Mother's head, and pulled the two ends tight.</p><p>Sally tugged at her Mother's inert form until the woman was centered in the large bed, and then pulled the sheet and blanket up to her neck. As a final thought, she took the large, heavy bedspread, and pulled it up to Jan's neck, then tucked the sides tightly underneath the mattress. In addition to her tight bonds, Jan was hot and totally unable to move underneath the weight of the bed covers.</p><p>""Well, Goodnight Mommy,"" said Sally. ""Have fun, and I'll see you in the morning."" Jan moaned softly around the tight gag as Sally turned out the light and closed the door.</p>"
164,"Mini-Mistress, Part 4",Alexis,,"['F', 'f', 'teen', 'bd', 'conc']",,2012-01-23T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Sally was awakened in the morning by the sunlight streaming through her bedroom window. The little girl stretched, and looked at the alarm clock. It was just after 8:00.</p><p>She had slept really well that night, once she finally fell asleep. When she went to bed she could not help but think of her Mother, helpless bound, gagged and blindfolded in the next room. ""Was she having fun?"" the little girl thought to herself. ""Was she able to sleep any?""</p><p>Sally tried to imagine what it must be like. She closed her eyes, and folded her legs at the knee until she was able to grasp her feet with the hands behind her back. It was uncomfortable! She imagined that she was Mommy, and Daddy had done that to her. Would she like it? Did all men and women do it? Was it part of making babies? These thoughts ran through Sally's head until she feel asleep.</p><p>Sally used the bathroom, and then put on her robe. She started down stairs, and then stopped. Should she release Mommy? Did she have to go to the bathroom? Was she asleep? Obviously Mommy was in no position to tell Sally what to do....the decision was in her hands. ""Gee,"" thought Sally, ""it's almost like I am now the Mommy, and she is the little girl!""</p><p>She glanced over at Angie's closed door. It would not do for Angie to wake up while she was in the midst of untying their Mother. Better to let Angie get up and leave first. Sally went down stairs and turned on the TV. About an hour later her sister Angie appeared. The 12 year old looked really cute in short shorts that showed off her long, tanned legs and a little top that accentuated the small mounds of the girl's budding breasts. ""I'm off!"" said Angie. ""Tell Mom I will be home by 3:00."" The door closed behind her.</p><p>In the end, the Sally's decision to release her Mother was determined less by Jan's wishes than by Sally's need for her Mom to drive her to soccer practice after lunch. Sally had her juice, took a shower, fixed her hair in a pony tail and put on her blue and white uniform. Finally, at about 10:30 she opened her Mother's bedroom door.</p><p>""Mom?"" she said.</p><p>""Mmmm...mmmm...mmmm....mmm,"" whimpered Jan.</p><p>Sally pulled back the heavy bedclothes, and looked at her Mother. The woman's nightgown was soaked, and her hair and the silk blindfold were damp with sweat. A stream of saliva seeped out around the gag, and dribbled down her chin and onto her pillow.</p><p>Sally was aghast at her Mom's appearance.</p><p>""Are you OK, Mom?"" asked a concerned Sally as she reached over and untied the blindfold. Jan blinked at the sudden bright light, her eyes red and bloodshot from the stinging sweat and lack of sleep.</p><p>Quickly Sally picked up the master key, and unlocked Jan's feet from her wrists. ""Mmmmmmm,"" she groaned with relief. Sally unlocked the cuffs from her Mom's elbows, then the shackles connecting her ankles. Jan managed to sit up, and presented her cuffed wrists to her daughter to be unlocked. Sally quickly complied, and Jan flexed her fingers as they began to tingle.</p><p>Sally stood meekly watching as her Mom raised her hands behind her head to unbuckle the gag. ""She is really going to be mad,"" thought the little girl, remembering all the ""extra helpless"" changes she had added to her Mother's restraints. Jan was able to open the buckle, and then tug sharply at the strap until the pin came out of the hole in the strap. The ball pulled from between her lips with a wet, sucking sound and a torrent of drool dribbled down her chin and stained her nightgown.</p><p>With her tired eyes still not focusing too well, Jan stared dully into space. Sweat and tears had caused her mascara to run, and streak her cheeks with black rivulets. The gag strap had distorted the corners of her mouth, and left deep grooves in her cheeks. Her wrists bore the indentations of handcuffs pulled too tight by the tension of the hogtie.</p><p>The woman took a couple of deep, shuddering breaths, and rubbed the welts on her wrists.</p><p>Finally, her tired, bloodshot eyes looked at her daughter.</p><p>""Thank you, so much, Baby!"" she whispered. ""It was wonderful.""</p><p>She opened her arms, and Sally rushed to give her Mom a big hug.</p><p>""Oh, Mom,"" she said. ""I wanted to make you happy, but when I saw you I was afraid it was too much.""</p><p>""I'll bet I do look a mess, don't I?"" said Jan. She glanced at the clock. ""Give me time to clean up, and then we will get something to eat, and get you to soccer practice, OK?""</p><p>Jan took a hot, stinging shower, dried her hair, and dressed in a summer blouse and shorts. As she did her makeup she noted that the marks from the gag strap were gone.</p>"
165,"Mini-Mistress, Part 5",Alexis,,"['F', 'f', 'teen', 'bd', 'conc']",,2012-01-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Ever eager to please her beloved Mommy, over the next several weeks Sally became an accomplished bondager. There was no longer any need for handcuffs, as Sally became an expert in tightly tied and closely cinched rope bondage. Jan also gave her daughter an accelerated course in the ""facts of life"" as applied to female sexuality and masturbation. Sally learned all about buttplugs, dildoes and vibrators, and Jan purchased a variety of these tools from the local porn shop.</p><p>12 year old Angie welcomed the freedom Jan granted, and was happy to sleep over at a girlfriend's house almost every Saturday night. Jan and Sally explored a variety of internet sites looking at complex and restrictive bondage positions, and Jan would find herself bound and gagged early Saturday evening, and destined to remain so bound until Sunday morning.</p><p>Such was the case this Saturday. Jan was bound into a taut spread-eagle in the center of her bed. Her arms were stretched overhead, and her legs were spread and stretched wide apart toward the corners of the king sized bed. Jan had taken to shaving her pussy, and her hot, pink mound was stretched around a large, throbbing dildo. A rope was tightly tied around her waist and a connecting rope from back to front bisected her mound, holding the thick plug tightly inside her.</p><p>Sally had jammed three pairs of panties inside her Mom's mouth. She might have selected clean panties, but the young girl was growing and learning, and she intuitively new that dirty panties would be better. A rolled scarf between Jan's lips drew the panties more deeply into her Mommy's mouth, and another scarf folded into a band covered the woman's face from below her nose down to her chin. Jan had then been blindfolded with another scarf. Sally then made a quick decision that demonstrated her feel for bondage and domination. She took a pillowcase off a pillow, and pulled it over her Mom's head, and used another scarf to tie it around the woman's neck. Sally had seen a bondage hood on the internet, and while they had not ordered one, she saw the erotic possibilities of a simple pillowcase.</p><p>Jan's head lie on a pillow. Her gag was airtight, and each long slow breath whistled through her nose. The cotton of the pillowcase grudgingly allowed air to pass through. With each intake of air Jan sucked the cloth tightly against her nostrils. With each exhale the cloth billowed away from her nose. In. Out. Over and over.....</p><p>Jan bit down against the copious wadding in her mouth. Initially the gag had absorbed her saliva, but it soon became saturated. Biting down on the wadding was like squeezing a sponge, releasing saliva, and forcing Jan to swallow quickly to avoid choking. The gag wadding would then expand, absorb more saliva until again it became saturated, and the bite down and swallow cycle would begin again. Over and over.....</p><p>All night long Jan lay tightly stretched on her bed, her pussy stretched, the dildo buzzing, her thigh muscles trembling from the strained, spread position. She coughed slightly to clear saliva tickling her throat, and took a deep, rasping breath.</p><p>The helpless mother turned her blind eyes towards the window and wondered if the sun was up yet. ""So tired,"" she thought to herself. ""So tired."" Despite the harsh gag, she drifted into a fitful sleep.</p><p>Several hours later Sally crept into Jan's room and jumped onto the bed beside her tightly bound Mom. ""Good morning, Mommy,"" she said cheerfully. ""Did you sleep well?""</p><p>Sally began to untie her Mommy arms. ""I'll bet you really have to go pee pee, don't your Mommy?"" she asked. ""Mmmm hmmmm!"" Jan nodded. ""I think it would be fun to take you to the bathroom still tied up, ok Mom?"" ""Nooomph!"" Jan shook her head negatively. All she wanted at this point was to be untied. ""Oh Mom, it's just a little while longer,"" she said as she captured the woman's arms and quickly cuffed them behind her back. Only then did she untie her captive/s legs and help swing them over the side of the bed.</p><p>Gingerly the blind and gagged woman stood, and her small daughter led her to the bathroom, and helped her find the seat. ""I'm going to get dressed,"" explained Sally. ""You go ahead and pee pee, and wait form me.""</p><p>""All done, Mom?"" she asked. The pillowcase covered head nodded slightly. ""Did you do poo poo also?"" asked Sally wrinkling her nose at the obvious smell. Again, a slight nod from Jan. Without a trace of self consciousness Sally tore of a large piece of bathroom tissue and reached between her Mom's legs to clean her.</p><p>Sally led her Mom back to the bedroom. ""Spread your legs, Mommy,"" she instructed. Sally untied the rope holding the dildo deep inside her Mom's pussy. ""I see that the batteries ran down sometime last night,"" Sally commented as she grasped the slippery dildo and eased it from her Mom's pink, wet hole. Jan sighed and whimpered softly as her pussy closed with a wet, slurping sound.</p><p>""Well,"" said Sally wistfully, ""Angie will be home soon, so I guess we better get you un-gagged."" ""Ohhhhhh,"" Jan sighed with relief as Sally reached to untie the scarf around her Mom's neck. Just then, the phone rang.</p><p>""Hello?..... Oh, hi."" answered Sally. ""No, she is in the shower. Ok, Just a minute.""</p><p>""Mmmmmph?"" said Jan as Sally continued to sit on the bed beside her.</p><p>After a minute Sally spoke into the phone again. ""Yes, Mom says its ok."" Sally was quiet as the other party spoke. ""Yes....fine. About 7 o'clock? Ok....see ya.""</p><p>Sally hung up the phone.</p><p>""Goody!"" she exclaimed. ""That was Angie, and she wanted your permission to go to the Sunday Concert down town with Mallory and her family. She patted her naked Mom's knee. ""I told her it was ok with you, so now we have all day to do bondage play, isn't that great?""</p><p>""Mmmmmmmhhh!"" Jan shook her head. ""No, please!"" she thought to herself. ""Nrrff!""</p><p>""Well,"" giggled the little girl. ""I don't want to hear any complaining out of you, so I guess Ill just have to leave the gag in your mouth for a while longer!""</p><p>Little Sally could not imagine the sinking feeling of despair that her Mother felt at that moment. She could not know the ache in her Mother's jaw, or her Mom's hot, damp, slimy claustrophobia inside the sweat and saliva soaked pillowcase.</p><p>Jan dropped to her knees, and laid her blind, gagged head on her daughter's lap. Pitiful whimpers escaped her soggy gag and wheezed softly though the muffling scarves and the pillowcase.</p><p>Jan was defeated. Whenever Sally finally released her, she had the option of giving the little girl the spanking of her life, ending their bondage play forever, and becoming the ""in charge"" Mommy again.....but she new she wouldn't.</p><p>Jan took a deep breath, and released a long, soft sign of resignation. She had become a bondage slut to her 8 year old daughter. Tired, and lacking the will to fight, she docilely allowed herself to be lead down stairs to the family room.</p><p>Sally had seen a position on the internet while surfing with her Mom that they had not yet tried. It looked quite uncomfortable, but the small girl was already developing a sense of her Mom's limits, and she was sure that Mommy could ""enjoy"" the position for several hours.</p><p>The little girl walked behind her Mom with a length of ¼ inch hemp rope, and began to bind the woman's elbows tightly together. Already an expert, she made 4 loops around the arms just above the elbows, then a cinch, under her Mom's left armpit, around the back of her neck, back under the right armpit, and back to her elbows for two more cinches. Jan whimpered as the rope dug into her flesh. The confining ropes drew she shoulders back, and thrust her large, soft, motherly breasts into increased prominence. Sally then un-cuffed her Mom's wrists, and bound them tightly together. ""Walk over here, Mom,"" she ordered. Jan turned her head blindly toward her daughter's voice, and then walked tentatively in that direction. ""Stop,"" said Sally, ""and spread your feet."" Sally maneuvered her Mom into exactly the right position before buckling a 3 foot spreader bar around each ankle. She tied another rope at the cinch between her Mom's wrists, and then tossed the free end over a massive timber crossbeam in the rustic cathedral ceiling. She pulled until her Mom bend over at the waist, with her arms drawn almost vertically upward behind her. ""What was this called, Mommy?"" she asked rhetorically. ""strappo? strapello?"" The little girl giggled at the funny words. ""I know..strappado!""</p><p>With her Mommy bound and helpless, little Sally reverted to being a normal little girl. She went to the kitchen, and poured herself some Cheerios, came back to the family room, and popped ""The Lion King"" into the DVD player.</p><p>After 2 more movies, a bologna sandwich and a handful or Oreos Sally turned her attention back to her Mom. The woman had strained against the ropes and groaned softly a few times, but now she was motionless and breathing softly. The pillowcase covering her Mom's head was wet across her lower face from ear to ear, and a drool dripped down her chin, creating a small glistening pool on the hardwood floor beneath her. ""Time to untie her and let her clean up before Angie gets home,"" the little girl though to herself.</p>"
166,"Mini-Mistress, Part 6",Alexis,,"['F', 'f', 'teen', 'bd', 'conc']",,2012-01-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Sally was taking her dirty dishes to the kitchen when she heard a car door slam. ""Oh, no!"" thought the little girl. She ran back into the family room just in time to see the incredulous expression on her sister's face.</p><p>""What the......,"" she Angie exclaimed. ""Who did this to Mom?""</p><p>Jan groaned inwardly as little Sally began to cry. ""No....nobody did it....I mean nobody else....,"" the little girl blubbered. ""I mean I did it......it's a secret game that Mommy and I play.""</p><p>""Tie up?"" Angie responded. ""You and Mom play ""tie up"" when I am not here?""</p><p>""Ye.....yes."" answered the little girl.</p><p>""How long has Mom been tied?"" Angie asked, looking at her naked, bent over Mother.</p><p>""Since......,"" the little girl stammered. ""Since last night.""</p><p>""Jeepers!"" exclaimed Angie. ""Let's get her untied.""</p><p>Angie reached to untie the rope holding her Mom's arms in the strict strappado while Sally unbuckled the spreader bar.</p><p>Angie started to release her Mom's elbows when Sally stopped her. ""Hold it, Angie,"" said the little girl. ""Mom likes to have her hands untied as the very last thing.""</p><p>""Whatever..."" shrugged Angie. ""But hurry up!""</p><p>Sally quickly untied the scarf around her Mother's neck, and gingerly tugged the sodden pillowcase off of her head. She reached behind her Mom's head and untied the knot of the blindfold, allowing the cloth to fall to the floor.</p><p>Jan grimaced as she opened her eyes, blinking against the sudden light and the stinging sweat. Her brow furrowed in consternation when she saw the look of astonishment on her older daughter's face. Angie was almost 13...the age when girl's hormones begin to kick in, and their relations with their Mothers often become strained. Standing before her daughter naked, bound and gagged, Jan immediately worried about the effect as a role model and authority figure to the budding teenager.</p><p>Sally quickly untied the damp scarf around her Mom's mouth revealing the rolled scarf that was tied so tightly between her teeth and a peak of the panties wadded inside her mouth. Saliva flowed wetly over Jan's distended lower lip, and dripped from the corner of her mouth. Sally untied the knot, and pulled the tightly tied gag from between her Mother's lips. Jan groaned as she shifted her aching jaw for the first time in many hours. She tried to push the 3 pairs of sodden panties out of her mouth with her tongue, but the wad was too large, and tightly wedged behind her teeth.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaissssssssooooofffff!""</p><p>Little Sally giggled at her Mom's plight, but quickly reached her little fingers inside Jan's mouth and pulled out the first wet panty. She dropped it on the floor with a wet plop. The second panty followed quickly. The third panty was way at the back of Jan's throat.</p><p>""URRRRRPPPPPPFFFF!"" Jan retched as the cloth tickled as it pulled free, triggering her gag reflex. ""AAAAACCCHHH"" she dry heaved as all the accumulated saliva spilled over her lip, and down her chin.</p><p>Jan tried to wipe her chin on her shoulder, while Sally began to unknot her corded elbows. She turned sheepishly toward her daughter Angie. ""Honey, I'm sorry,"" she said. ""Let me explain......""</p><p>""Sally, stop,"" said Angie, interrupting her Mother. ""Don't untie her...not for a minute.""</p><p>Angie reached a hand toward her Mother's face. Jan stayed still while her daughter's fingers traced the deep, red grooves dug in her cheeks by the tightly tied scarf. The young girl absently wiped her fingers on her skirt as she walked behind her Mom, and inspected her tightly bound wrists. She fingered the tight cords on her Mom's elbows, and felt the tension in the woman's shoulders from the stringent bondage.</p><p>""You did this by yourself, Squirt?"" she asked her little sister.</p><p>""Uh huh, I sure did!"" answered the proud little girl.</p><p>She walked back around, a thoughtful look on her face. She looked down at her little sister, standing quietly nearby, then back at her Mother.</p><p>""This is so cool!' she exclaimed.</p><p>""You think it is cool?"" said Jan, her brow furrowed with a perplexed frown.</p><p>""Wow....sure,"" answered Angie. ""I have played tie up games with Mallory at slumber parties...and one of the boys at school used his Dad's handcuffs on me for a little while.....but nothing like this!""</p><p>Again, she ran her fingers over the tight cords digging into her Mom's arms. ""I'd love to be tied like this...or even tighter!"" she said excitedly.</p><p>Little Sally beamed with pleasure. ""Is it ok if I tie up Angie, Mommy?"" she asked.</p><p>""I guess its ok, if Angie wants to, answered Jan, ""but first you need to untie me."" She smiled as she stretched her cramped shoulders. ""I need a long, hot bath.""</p><p>Once again, little Sally took charge of her Mom. Her nimble little fingers untied the knots on her tightly bound arms, and loosened the cinches between her elbows. Jan groaned softly at the slight release of tension in her shoulders. Sally quickly peeled the tight cords from above her Mom's elbows. The pattern of the rope was imbedded in dark red marks in the soft flesh. ""Oh....Oooohhhhhh...."" moaned Jan softly. Quickly Sally untied her Mom's wrists. Jan flapped her hands, wiggled her fingers, and made tight fists to relieve the tingle and restore feeling after so many hours of bondage.</p><p>The older woman put her hands on her hips, and glared sternly at her daughter. ""You tied me much more tightly, and kept me in bondage for a lot longer than I was expecting, young lady.""</p><p>""I.......I'm sorry Mommy,"" answered Sally. ""I didn't mean to hurt you."" I tear ran down the little girl's cheek.</p><p>""Come here, Baby,"" she opened her arms, and gave Sally a big hug, and a kiss. ""I was just kidding you."" She held her daughter at arms length and smiled. ""You were hard on your Mom, but it was wonderful. Thank you so much."" Jan gave her daughter another hug.</p><p>""One word of advice, Angie""</p><p>""What's that, Mom?""</p><p>""Be careful what you wish for..."" answered Jan, giving her older daughter a meaningful look as she left the room.</p>"
167,"Mini-Mistress, Part 7",Alexis,,"['F', 'f', 'teen', 'bd', 'conc']",,2012-01-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Angie frowned, and turned toward her little sister. ""What do you suppose she meant by that?"" she asked.</p><p>""I can't imagine,"" answered Sally, sweetly. ""Now take off your clothes.""</p><p>""Huh?"" answered Angie. ""You can't tie me up with my jeans and shirt on??</p><p>""Oh, I could,"" conceded Sally, ""but it is much better to have the rope on bare skin."" She looked up at her sister and smiled. ""I suppose you can wear your bra and panties, if you wish, or...,"" she teased, ""we could just forget about the whole thing and go down and watch TV.""</p><p>""No, please,"" answered Angie. ""I want to do this....bra and panties are fine."" The 13 year old girl quickly stepped out of her sandals, pulled her T-shirt over her head, and shrugged out of her tight jeans. She took a deep breath, and let it out slowly. Her virginal nipples poked against the thin cotton of her training bra. ""I'm ready,"" she said with a hesitant smile.</p><p>""Good,"" said Sally. ""How long do you think I should tie you up for?""</p><p>""Gee, I don't know."" answered her sister. ""Go ahead and tie me, and I will let you know when I want to be untied.""</p><p>""Nope....that's not how the game is played,"" said the wise beyond her years little girl.</p><p>""Mommy says that is called ""controlling from the bottom."" informed Sally. ""Once a girl is tied, she needs to be helpless, and not have any say over how she is tied, or for how long...agreed?""</p><p>""Well. Ok, I guess,"" answered Angie hesitantly.</p><p>""Turn around, Angie,"" commanded the little girl, ""and relax your arms."" Sally grasped Angie's left arm, and firmly drew her sister's wrist up between her shoulder blades in a hammerlock position. ""Goodie!"" exclaimed the little girl. ""You are a lot more flexible than Mommy."" Sally and Jan had looked at pictures of Japanese bondage on the internet, but found that Jan's arms and shoulders were too stiff to contort into the required position up between her shoulder blades. Sally was eager to try the bondage on her older sister.</p><p>""Ouch!"" complained Angie. ""That hurts.""</p><p>""I can see that I am going to have to keep you quiet,"" sighed Sally. ""Don't move."" Sally went to the chest beside the bed, and withdrew a simple, moderately sized red ballgag. ""Open up.""</p><p>Angie hesitated, but then opened her mouth as wide as possible. Sally stood on her tiptoes, and pushed the spongy sphere between her sister's lips.</p><p>'Mmmmph."" Said Angie, wrinkling her nose against the rubber taste as Sally buckled the gag tightly at the back of her sister's neck.</p><p>Sally next took a softly padded leather blindfold, placed it carefully over her sister's eyes, and fastened the buckle.</p><p>The little girl took a pair of handcuffs, and quickly captured her sister's ankles. Blind, gagged and shackled, Angie realized that despite her arms being free further resistance was futile.</p><p>Now docile, she stood quietly and allowed her sister to bind her arms.</p><p>""Put your hands way up behind your back, as close to your neck as you can, ordered Sally. Angie did as she was told, and Sally quickly made those hands captive with several loops of rope. Angie whimpered as the little girl pushed her elbows closely together, forcing the hands even higher up on her back. She looped a rope from Angie's around her chest above her little breasts, and back to her wrists. Again she pushed the elbows together, and when the wrists were well up between her sister's shoulders, she pulled the rope tight, made another loop around her chest, pulled it tight, and then a third. Another rope was tied to the wrist bondage, circled her body below her breasts, pulled tight, followed by a second, and then a third rope. Angie moaned softly and her fingers fluttered helplessly.</p><p>Sally stood back to admire her handiwork. ""Angie, you look really great...you should see yourself!"" enthused the little girl.</p><p>Angie whimpered and shook her head negatively, but the little pink nipples couldn't have been more hard and erect. Sally reached out and pinched one of the pert nipples.</p><p>""Maybe I should put a cloths pin on this....what do you think?"" she asked, giggling.</p><p>Angie's eyes grew as wide as saucers! ""Mmmmm Hmmmmm,"" came her muffled exclamation as she shook her head, and stepped back from her little sister.</p><p>Sally giggled again at her sister's reaction. ""Maybe later,"" she said, ""but for now, I want you on your stomach.""</p><p>Angie sighed, and dropped to her knees, then bent forward from the waist while twisting her torso until her right shoulder was only inches from the floor. ""Ummmp!"" she gasped as she allowed herself to fall onto her right side, and then roll onto her tummy.</p><p>Sally knelt beside her sister, pulled the bound girl's feet up to her butt, and crossed her ankles. She took a length of cord, and tightly tied Angie's crossed ankles together, mostly with vertical loops so that Angie could no longer draw her knees together.</p><p>Now that Angie was virtually helpless, little Sally gently rubbed her sister's firm behind while she elaborated on her plans.</p><p>""Angie, remember how Mommy told you to ""be careful what you wish for?"" she asked. Angie turned her blind eyes toward her sister. ""Mmmmm,"" she answered with a slight nod.</p><p>""Well, Mommy really likes to be tied up,"" explained Sally. ""I don't really know exactly why, but I think it has something to do with being a woman."" The little girl's furrowed her brow as she tried to process complex, adult thoughts. ""You are just a silly 13 year old girl, and you asked to be tied up really tight also...just like Mommy."" Again the little girl paused to gather her thoughts. ""I don't know why you want to be tied up, or even if you are going to like it as much as Mommy does.....but we are going to find out.""</p><p>Sally sat down on her sister's but straddling her facing forward. She quickly took Angie's pony tail, and expertly made it into a braid. She took another rope, and intertwined one end through the braid. The other end looked between Angie's bound ankles then back to the web of tight cords holding the girl's arms tightly up on her back. She looped the cord around this mass of thick cords, and began to pull.</p><p>Angie yelped through her gag as she felt her head being pulled back towards her feet at the same time as her feet were drawn tightly up past her but and almost to her elbows. ""Mmmmph!"" she exclaimed at the tension in her neck muscles. Sally pulled the cord until Angie's blindfolded eyes were looking up at the ceiling, and her shoulders and chest were off the floor. The helpless girl whimpered, and fluttered her fingers. The strained position of her pulled back head made it hard for Angie to hold her mouth closed around the ballgag, and drool was already dribbling out the corner of her mouth, and down her chin.</p><p>""Angie,"" said Sally softly. ""We still have to decide how long you will be tied up, remember?""</p><p>She was answered by another soft, gagged whimper.</p><p>""Let me see......how about until bedtime?"" she teased.</p><p>Angie erupted in excited, wet negative burbles around the gag. ""Nnnnmmmmpphhh!""</p><p>Sally was about to further torment her sister when Jan reappeared. Her hair was still wet from her bath, and she had slipped on a pretty housecoat.</p><p>""How are we doing kids?"" she asked.</p><p>""Well, answered Sally proudly, ""I did this swell tie up on Angie, and we were just deciding how long to leave her tied. What do you think, Mommy?</p><p>Jan regarded her bound teen aged daughter, and whistled softly. ""This is really a hard tie-up for a beginner, don't you think?"" she asked her little girl.</p><p>""I guess,"" answered Sally, ""but it is really cool, and Angie did ask to be tied up very tight, didn't she?""</p><p>""Yes, she did,"" her Mom answered. ""But we want Angie to like bondage, don't we?""</p><p>""Well...yes, I guess so."" answered the little girl.</p><p>""So, let's make it a little more fun for her, shall we?"" said Jan, ""and then we can watch ""Shrek, and then the three of us can go out for pizza, ok?</p><p>""Sure Mommy!""</p><p>Jan smiled, and left the room for a minute. When she returned she had a large, blunt ended vibrator in her hands, and a scissors.</p><p>She knelt beside her bound daughter, and quick cut the sides of her panties. ""Mmmmmph!!"" exclaimed Angie when her Mom pulled the tattered remains from her loins. ""Now, Baby,"" she asked, ""please get me a rope."" Quickly Sally fetched her Mom a piece of rope, and stood silent, observing.</p><p>With the panties gone, and Angie's legs held wide apart by her bondage, the teen's virginal, pink pussy was completely available. Jan tied the rope around the end of the vibrator, and then jammed the blunt end against her daughter's crotch. She used the rest of the rope to secure it to Angie's thighs. The tightness of the bondage kept the girl from vigorously wiggling anyway, and the ropes insured that the vibrator would stay firmly in contact with the pink lips and the small button just above them.</p><p>""Sally,"" said Jan, ""its time to learn a little bit about grown up women. You remember how I said that I tied myself up because I missed your Daddy?</p><p>Sally nodded.</p><p>""And you remember how I was when the batteries had run down on the dildo, and you had to take it out from inside me?</p><p>""Yes,"" said the little girl, wrinkling her nose. ""You were all swollen and gooey down there, and you smelled!""</p><p>Jan smiled. ""Well, Honey,"" she explained, putting the pieces together, ""Remember how I told you a little bit about making babies, and how the man's thing is called a ""penis"" and he puts it inside the woman?</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>""Well, when he puts it inside the woman, it feels really good, and the woman feels very happy and excited. The place between your legs is called your ""vagina"", but a lot of people call it your ""pussy"".</p><p>Sally giggled.</p><p>""Now,"" continued Jan. ""When a woman gets excited, she begins to feel warm, and her pussy begins to swell up and turn pink, and it gets really wet and slippery so the penis will feel even better. Do you understand?""</p><p>""It sounds yucky!"" said Sally, wrinkling her nose. ""You are not going to stick that big thing into Angie are you?"" she asked. ""Angie is not going to have a baby, is she?</p><p>""No Darling,"" Jan answered. ""Your sister is what they call a ""virgin""......a girl who has not been with a man yet....so we don't want to stick anything up inside her.""</p><p>""So, what is that thing for?"" asked Sally.</p><p>""Well,"" answered Jan. ""It feels good to have the outside of your pussy rubbed or stimulated...even if you don't go inside it. There is a little button above your pee hole, and it is really sensitive. When I turn it on, we will have lots of fun watching Angie, and she will enjoy being tied up a lot.""</p><p>""Ok,"" said Sally, ""let's turn it on and watch Shrek.""</p><p>Jan reached down, and flicked the ""on"" switch to the big vibrator.</p>"
168,"Mini-Mistress, Part 8",Alexis,,"['F', 'f', 'teen', 'bd', 'conc']",,2012-01-28T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Poor Angie was growing increasingly uncomfortable, and had scarcely paid attention to her Mom's and sister's conversation until the vibrator sprung to life with a loud buzz.</p><p>""Mmmmmfff?"" she exclaimed, startled at first by the sound and the unfamiliar sensation. She writhed her shoulders against the strain of the stringent arm bondage, and bit down on the ballgag which stretched her jaws. The rope restraining her head had already caused a severe crick in her neck, and the muscles of her thighs were trembling from the strained, arched position.</p><p>In only a matter of minutes she was quivering and moaning into her gag from the increasingly intense feeling between her legs. It was a feeling that she had never felt before, and she really liked it!</p><p>Little Sally watched, enraptured. This was a lot more fun than watching Shreck! Angie's thin, lithe body twitched and strained to the limits of her confinement, and her moans had become a constant, high pitched keening. Drool gushed out of her gagged mouth, and dribbled off the end of her chin in a thin stream into a puddle on the floor beneath her head. Her fingers twitched spasmatically and her hips ground against the hard floor.</p><p>""Look, Mommy,"" exclaimed Sally excitedly, ""she is starting to get wet between her legs just like you do!""</p><p>""Yes, Honey,"" answered her Mom. ""Angie is mature enough to react like a woman to a nice feeling between her legs.""</p><p>""Would I be able to do that?"" asked the little girl.</p><p>""No,"" answered Jan. ""Not for a few years yet, I'm afraid.</p><p>Sally frowned at this news, and wrinkled her nose. ""Mom, she is beginning to smell!""</p><p>""Yes, that is what an aroused woman smells like,"" said Jan. ""Does it smell bad to you?""</p><p>""No....not exactly bad,"" answered the child, ""but kind of funny.""</p><p>Angie's pussy had opened like a flower, and the girl's clit was trapped between her hard pubic bone and the throbbing end of the vibrator. The sensation was unlike anything the girl had ever felt, and her mind swirled in wonderment at what was happening to her.</p><p>Suddenly an exquisite spasm hit her, radiating waves of pleasure through her entire body. Her little nipples became hard as marbles and she became a thrashing, sweating, drooling, creaming, mindless being, thrashing to the limits of her bonds in the throes of her first orgasm.</p><p>It lasted for over a minute, before it slowly subsided. Angie panted from the exertion, her breath whistling through flared nostrils. A sheen of sweat covered her body, and she felt cool from the air circulating in the room, but nothing could dampen the head between her legs. Her pussy was hot, wet, red, and exquisitely sensitive....and the vibrator kept on buzzing......</p><p>""Mmmmmrrrrrffff!"" she exhaled in consternation around the gag. The feeling was too much....too sensitive....need it to stop.......please......</p><p>The girl groaned, wiggled and tried to turn her blind eyes in her Mom's direction. ""Mrrrrrrrrr.........eeeeeeeesshhh.......eeeeeee..........ooooooshhh!"" she begged.</p><p>Sally sat entranced, watching her big sister. ""Is she ok, Mom?"" she asked in concern.</p><p>""Yes, Baby,"" she is fine,"" answered Jan, ""but she probably would like the vibrator turned off, and to be untied now.""</p><p>""So should I?"" asked the little girl, started to get up.</p><p>""No.....not yet Honey,"" answered Jan. ""Remember how Mommy reacted when you tied her up really hard, and for a really long time?""</p><p>""Yeah....kind of....,"" answered the girl.</p><p>""What I mean is, you though you had hurt me, and that I was angry with you, but I really liked it?</p><p>""Yes!"" said the little girl, ""I tied you even tighter the next time!""</p><p>""Well"", replied Jan, ""I knew that Angie would like having an orgasm...every girl does. What we don't know is whether she really likes to be tied up....but we will shortly.""</p><p>Jan patted her daughter on the leg. ""Let's watch the rest of the movie, shall we?""</p><p>Angie passed through a period of mindless post orgasmic bliss, and as she regained her faculties, she began to despair of her situation.</p><p>Her jaw ached from the gag, and despite the drool, her lips felt dry and cracked from being stretched around the large, spongy ball.</p><p>Her blindfold was sodden with her sweat, and her eyes burned despite being closed.</p><p>Her shoulders ached, and she had to flex and flutter her fingers to keep them from getting cold and tingly. Her wrists were chaffed and red from fighting the ropes.</p><p>She felt a strained, pulling pain in her thighs, her scalp hurt from the rope tied to her pigtail, and above all, her neck muscles screamed from the extreme position of her head.</p><p>And finally....there was the thing between her legs. It had felt good, then it felt wonderful, then it was too much and she wished oh so hard for it to stop. Now it was starting to feel good again......</p><p>This time the buildup was slower, as if Angie was on simmer, rather than full boil. It took 30 minutes for the wonderful feeling to gather full momentum. Angie paid scant attention to her bonds, nor the gag in her month, nor her various aches and pains. She could only focus on her body's reaction to the unceasing buzzing between her legs.</p><p>""Mmmmmmmmmphhh! she exclaimed.</p><p>""Mmmm.....mmmm......mmmmm......mmmmm......mmmmm....arrrrrraghhh!""</p><p>""Ooooooooohhhhhhhhh..........arrrrrrrrrrrrmmmmmffff..........</p><p>Fighting for air, saliva bubbling at the corners of her mouth, Angie's breath came in wheezing, shuddering gasps which gradually subsided into noisy panting. Finally she took a long, deep breath, exhaled heavily through her nose, and whimpered softly.</p><p>""I think the goose is finally cooked,"" said Jan with a grin. She got off the sofa, and reached between her daughter's legs and turned off the vibrator. ""Now let's let she stew in her own juices for a while.""</p><p>Jan took Sally by the hand, the two of them left the room. Twenty minutes later Jan told Sally she could go untie her big sister.</p>"
169,"Mini-Mistress, Part 9",Alexis,,"['F', 'f', 'teen', 'bd', 'conc']",,2012-01-28T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Sally's bare feet padded softly into the room. Angie was completely still, breathing softly.</p><p>The little girl first untied the vibrator, and pulled it from between her sister's thighs. She looked in amazement at the swollen, sopping, glistening girl flesh in front of her. She could smell her sister's musk. Angie moaned softly as the cool air hit her sensitive flesh.</p><p>Next she released the rope holding Angie's legs bend double and her head bent back. This effort was greeted by a huge moan of delighted relief. Angie's neck muscles were so strained and sore that she couldn't hold her head up on her own, and it hit the carpet with a muffled thump. Sally unfastened the blindfold. Angie blinked against the sudden light and the stinging sweat while Sally unbuckled the ballgag and tugged it gently out of her sister's mouth.</p><p>""Mmmmm.......oooohhhhhh,"" groaned Angie, licking her parched lips. ""Oh, shankoo!"" she said, trying to get her lips and tongue to function properly. The bound girl lay quiet, working her sore jaw while her little sister untied her legs.</p><p>""Can you stand, Angie?"" asked Sally.</p><p>""I.....I think so,"" answered her sister. ""Can you help me?""</p><p>Angie's arms were still bound tightly between her shoulder blades, and her legs were stiff from the bondage, but she was young and strong, and was able to stand with her sister's assistance.</p><p>Sally quickly untied the ropes circling Angie's torso above and below her little breasts. Her sister's nipples which had been so red and hard were now soft and pink. Sally untied Angie's arms, and the 13 year old girl groaned with relief when she was finally able to lower her arms and relieve the strain in her shoulders.</p><p>Now completely free, she looked at her little sister with wide eyed wonderment. ""Oh Sally!"" she said. ""Oh God....holy shit!""</p><p>Sally giggled at her sister's use of a naughty word. ""Are you ok?"" she asked. Angie smiled, and gathered her little sister between her tired arms and gave her a big hug.</p><p>""Oh Sally, it was....amazing!"" she gushed. ""Where's Mom?""</p><p>Angie rushed into the next room, and gave her Mom a big hug. ""Oh Mom....you told me that a woman's orgasms felt good, but I was never expecting this!""</p><p>Jan laughed. ""You liked it?""</p><p>""Liked it?"" answered Angie. ""It was.......was.....,"" Angie grasped for the right word in a teenager's vernacular.</p><p>""It was.....like.......awsome!""</p><p>Two hours later and Angie was cleaned up and Mother and daughters were enjoying a big pizza together.</p><p>They had a fun time, and talked about family stuff, and girl stuff, and school stuff, but there was something unspoken between them.</p><p>Little Sally loved her newly found power over her Mother and sister, but was unsure where, when and how their games could be played, and when they could not.</p><p>Angie wondered when they could do it again, and whether she could do it with boys.</p><p>Jan wondered whether she was going to hell.</p><p>Back home, it was bed time for little girls. There was school tomorrow, and in the morning alarm would go off, and the girls would shower, fix their hair, dress quickly, and grab a donut on the way to the school bus.</p><p>Sally lay in bed with the covers pulled up to her chin. She was wearing her ""Sponge Bob"" pajamas, and she clutched her teddy bear tightly to her chest. It was late, and she should be asleep, but she kept thinking about recent events. She enjoyed tying up her Mother and sister, and glad that she was able to bring them such pleasure.</p><p>Sally reached tentatively to her left, until she touched her sister. Angie was sound asleep, dead tired from the events of earlier in the day. She always wore the old, worn T-shirt that was her father's to sleep in. Angie's wrists and ankles were tightly tied. She was blindfolded with one of Jan's scarves, and another scarf cleaved her mouth in a tight gag. A little stream of drool dribbled onto the pillow, making a wet spot. The girl whimpered softly in her sleep. Her dreams were wonderful.</p><p>Sally rolled over to her right, and cuddled against her Mom. Jan was also tied hand and foot, blindfolded, and gagged with a ball gag. The ball was not too large, but it was buckled tightly enough to pull her lips back from her teeth. Jan smiled in her dreams. She dreamt that Sally became a world famous Dominatrix who hung with the Hollywood crowd, and went to all the right parties. She married a rich client, retired, made babies and took up golf.</p><p>She dreamt that Angie experimented with Lesbianism in college, but met a handsome dominant guy who was in Med School. They were married, and he tied her up and made love to her every Saturday night for 50 years.</p><p>Sally lay between the two bound females. She listened to them breath, and murmur through their gagged lips. She could hardly wait until next weekend.</p><p>She hugged her teddy bear and fell asleep.</p>"
170,A Child's Dream,Alexis Dawn Murrell,,['poem'],,2013-01-21T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>A little girl sits<br/>
Alone in her room<br/>
Wishing on a star<br/>
For a love she'll wait years<br/>
To understand</p><p>She plays with Barbies<br/>
And paper dolls<br/>
She doesn't know a world<br/>
Outside of Disney movies<br/>
Still night after night she sits<br/>
Long after her mommy has gone to sleep<br/>
And prays for a lover<br/>
Who will one day appear<br/>
To hold her<br/>
And love her<br/>
And make her feel like<br/>
Cinderella<br/>
Dancing with her prince at the ball</p><p>For now she's a five year old<br/>
Sleeping Beauty<br/>
Waiting for her true love<br/>
To come and wake her<br/>
With a tender kiss</p><p>Years pass<br/>
She leaves behind the days<br/>
Of Disney and Playskool<br/>
She moves on to high school<br/>
Dating and homework<br/>
Long forgotten are the days<br/>
Of laughing and playing<br/>
Of wishing on stars<br/>
Love comes and goes<br/>
Yet still she waits<br/>
For that one person<br/>
Who can give her heart<br/>
A home</p><p>One day this girl<br/>
Who is now anything but<br/>
She meets a woman<br/>
Something tells her<br/>
""This is it""<br/>
Somehow she knows<br/>
This is the one<br/>
She's waited for all this time</p><p>Time passes<br/>
She falls in love<br/>
Faster and deeper<br/>
Than she ever has before</p><p>She's found her true love<br/>
And one night as she lies<br/>
Spent in her lover's arms<br/>
Dreaming of all they will do<br/>
An image appears<br/>
In the back of her mind</p><p>A little girl<br/>
Sitting on her bed<br/>
Her Little Mermaid comforter<br/>
Wrapped tightly around<br/>
Her tiny body<br/>
She's talking to a star</p><p>Back in the present<br/>
She smiles<br/>
As she realizes<br/>
That the wish<br/>
That little girl made<br/>
So many years ago<br/>
Has finally come true</p><p>And now that
I've told you<br/>
This beautiful story<br/>
Of love and dreams come true<br/>
I'll let you in on a secret, love<br/>
That little girl was me<br/>
And the love she found was you</p>"
171,Manjot,A.L.K.,,"['Mg', 'rom', 'pedo']",,2012-07-07T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p><i>I took nothing? she took my heart.</i></p><p>February 2000 was the month that changed my life. I stepped off that airplane at Los Angeles International and knew that this would be an unforgettable month. My family and me had come to LA to sign emigration documents. We were official citizens of America, and knew that it would be a change from England. We were only in California for about a month, but it seemed like a lifetime.</p><p>The first week was fine, but it was the second week that killed a part of me. Some friends of my mum were coming down from Bay Point. They were from the same village as my mom, in India. They have been citizens of America for about 4 years. They arrived at our house at night on Saturday 12th February. I was there when they pulled up to our store in Oxnard. There was an 11-year-old girl with her mother and father. The girl had just woken up from sleeping in the car. She was lying under blankets in the back seat. At first, I didn't know who she was. Then I saw her close up, and it was somebody that I had met the last time I came to CA in 1997. Her name was Manjot (which means, ""Light of the Heart""). The last time we met we had gotten on like a house on fire. So much, in fact, all my other cousins were jealous and despised us both, but we liked each other a lot. She was shy to begin with. After all, it had been two and a half years since we last met.</p><p>She was small in height and very slim. She always had been. She wore a traditional Indian suit and looked very beautiful. It brought out her beautiful and cute developing figure. Every time she moved and with every step she took, you could hear the melodic jingle of innocence in the bangles and foot bracelets she wore. Her beautiful round eyes sparkled brightly in the dark. Her smile was soft and tender. Her skin was lightly tanned. Her hair looked beautifully rough after sleeping in the car.</p><p>At first, she hung around with my sister. However, less than 24 hours later, she was following me around. We connected again quite quickly. She was the only kid in the house and she cheered me up a lot, because I was missing my other sister, who left USA early and went home due to work.</p><p>On that Saturday night we went to a friend of her dads a couple of hours away. I cant remember what the town or city was called, although I am trying to find out desperately. We went in a seven-seater van. Manjots dad and my uncle were in the front, my mum and Manjots mum in the middle seats, with me, my sister and Manjot in the back. I sat next to Manjot. The whole way we talked, laughed and joked. My sister tried hard to attract her attention, but failed miserably. She would hug Manjot, which would make her feel uncomfortable and she would go quiet. However, when I hugged her, she liked it and continued to joke and laugh. My sister was obviously jealous. She was bored and had no one to talk to. One thing that Manjot would do that would tickle me inside, was when she would put her hand on my leg. It was a fascinating sensation. Not a sexual sensation, but something else, that I had never come across before.</p><p>When we got to this place, my uncles chatted, but the mums wanted to go shopping at a local Indian area which had loads of Indian shops. So they decided to go on their own, including Manjot. Now I didn't want to go because going shopping and being the only male there would have been a bit hard. But Manjot begged me to come, so I did, not to my sisters' liking. We went around the shops with our mums and my sister joking and laughing and it was so cool. They were looking at kitchen utensils, and clothing. I was practically showing off to my sister, that Manjot liked me more! On the way back, we stopped in an Indian restaurant and had a bite to eat. When we got our food, Manjot was displeased with hers. She didn't like what she had ordered. So instead, I offered her mine, although I hated it too! At first she didn't accept, but I persuaded her and she did. She was really pleased at the gesture.</p><p>The way back was the same? I talked to her all the way. Our mums were saying how happy they were that we got on so well. We talked about our preferences to all sorts of things, and about 99% of them matched! I was so baffled. Never had I met a girl who loved what I loved, and thought how I thought. We both loved spicy food, hated the same Indian food, liked the same drink, loved the same sports and same TV programs. But what was weird was that she loved WWF just like me! She was a very passionate girl.</p><p>Something was already beginning to happen. I didn't know what though. For the rest of that day and we were totally happy and always together. On that night, she looked ravishing. She wore a shiny silver night suit, but it didn't arouse me in any way. After we had eaten we were in the room where she slept. I was playing with my camcorder, and she was listening to some of my tapes. We had exactly the same tastes in music as well. She wanted a cover from one of my tapes, which was a mini poster of a film. I wouldn't give it her though, because I hated tapes without a cover. She begged me. While she was doing this I was filming her. As soon as she knew she started laughing and got up and pinned me down. We were both laughing. Tossing and turning on the floor. Finally I gave up and she had me pinned. Her body was on top of me and she was dangerously close. We were there on the floor staring straight into each other like a trance. I desperately wanted to kiss her. Slowly I moved closer, without her notice. Her smile faded and she looked serious. Suddenly there was a crash in the kitchen, which brought us back to reality. What was I thinking? She slid off me and pulled up her pajama and straightened out her top. She went to the bathroom and stayed in there for about 5 minutes. What was she thinking? Does she feel the same way? What would happen next? Had we fallen in-love?</p><p>For the rest of that night, I couldn't sleep. It was a nice cool night, the view was spectacular, and I was in the greatest country in the entire world. Plus, I had met one extraordinary person. I was really happy. All I could think about was what I would do with her tomorrow, and where we will go and how could I keep her smiling.</p><p>So it was Monday the 14th of February. I got up early, before Manjot, and we played card games she taught me. Today was the day she would leave to go home. It was a gloomy day too. I had been thinking whether I should tell Manjot just how much I liked her. She would be going and it was Valentines Day. It was raining outside. They got ready to go at about 2 pm. My heart was beating fast. She was actually going today. I was really unhappy about it. Before she went we took photos of them. In one photo, my sister and Manjot are sitting down, with my sister's arm around Manjot, who looks tense and shy. In another, I asked her to take one of her own. As I took the photo, she was a lot happier. I caught an image of her exactly how I wanted it. When they were about to go out the door I gave her a small present. It was the tape poster she wanted. I was reluctant to hug her after what happened the night before, but we both tensely hugged each other, holding each other for about five seconds. I didn't get emotional. With my tricky past, I had learnt to hold emotions in, without releasing tears. I went outside to help load their bags into the kitchen. Manjot stayed in the car. It was still raining. As her dad started the car I knew if Manjot looked back it would kill me more. As they drove off, she did. We gave each other a wave. I broke down. The car drove like it was in slow motion. Tears ran down my eyes. I stood there, with my mum saying goodbye. Mum left me there standing crying out my heart. The car had disappeared in the rain. I stood there realizing what had just happened. I had truly fallen in-love. For the first time in my mind I had said the ""L"" word. I damned myself for allowing myself to have fallen into that situation. For the first time I had fallen in-love. I knew it would make an impact on my life, but the impact it has had was never to be expected. Thereafter I wished I had told her how I felt whilst I had the chance. But what has eaten me inside is the mystery whether she loved me. I keep seeing her eyes in my mind. What was she trying to say? Was it nothing? Was it love? After all, how could a child of only 11 years know about love?</p><p>Its now August. Since I have left CA I haven't been the same. Numerous songs have been released pouring my heart out. I have contacted Manjot but she doesn't know that it was I. I wanted to know her birthday, where she lived, what school she went to etc. To do this, I got her phone number from the white pages off the Internet and rang her up pretending to be from US emigration department. I had to put on an American accent. It was a poor accent. She went along with it, but whether she recognised my voice and didn't say anything, is unknown to me. It was so good hearing her voice again. Now and then I ring her up just to hear her voice, and I tell her it's a wrong number. I think she has begun to suspect me, but even if she did, I know she would still go along with it. In fact, one day I got a similar call, which was from an international country according to British Telecom. The caller waited a few minutes while I kept saying ""hello"" and then put the phone down. It was late at night as well and with there being an eight-hour difference in the time zone, it could have been her. But I don't know whether it was.</p><p>The suspense is killing me. It was her birthday in July too. I didn't know whether to send her a present or something. In the end I didn't because, the complications would have been far too extraordinary. I asked my mum when I was still in America, whether I could marry someone when I was older, from her village, but she told me it be considered as incest. My mum has typical old-fashioned Indian views. Now I have to live with the knowledge that when I move to America, I might be living next door to her, because they might be moving to Oxnard too. Could I really do that and ignore my feelings for her? What would happen if we got really close? It would tear our families apart. You would think I would have backed away from the idea of moving there, but in fact, I now am desperate to go. My brain knows the potential damage it could cause to our lives, but my heart is telling me that she is the best thing to have ever happened to me.</p><p>This is a true story about what happened to me. I wrote it originally for myself, but thought I would share it with you. This is dedicated to my love - Manjot Dhaliwal.</p><p>The End</p>"
172,A Three-In-One Role,A.L.K.,,"['mg', 'rom', 'pedo']",,2012-07-07T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Many people believe that the brain controls everything. I believe it's the heart""</p><p>She was too energetic for me.</p><p>Courtney was 9 years old, and I was babysitting her for my uncle. Our families were the best of friends. Anyway, they had gone to a wedding in London, 3 hours car drive away, and we were alone. Just the two of us. They were due to come back at 2am. I didn't expect anything to happen. So we were sitting on the sofa. She was jumping up and down and she kept getting my arm and putting them in her laps. It annoyed me a lot. It was 11pm now. I wasn't even going to try and get her to go to bed. Many have tried before, but failed. So I let her stay up with me. We were watching Titanic on pirate video. She wore a loose nightgown, which revealed a very thin figure. She was pretty. Her hair was shoulder length and she loved people messing with it. Her hair needed washing four times a week! Sometimes, I would have to do it. I mean I have known this girl since she was 4. We were very comfortable with one another.</p><p>Anyway, the movie had finished. As the credits appeared I went to the toilet. As I came back I heard some strange noises coming from the living room. It sounded like nah! It couldn't be. But it was. I went in there and found her watching a movie where a man and a woman were having sex. Oh great! She didn't actually know a lot about sex, and I knew that I would have to answer some strange questions.</p><p>The first one was ""what are they doing?"" Isn't it obvious?!</p><p>But I was direct. I told her everything I knew, besides stuff like oral sex and that. She would have had nightmares! She also asked me something I found hard to say what it actually was. She had heard people making fun about it to one of her friends at school, and nobody knew what it was. It was masturbation. So I told her what girls do because telling her what boys did, would have embarrassed me! I said ""its when a girl rubs herself down below for fun."" Okay, that was pretty blunt! But what else could I say?! She wanted to know why. ""Because it is exciting"", I said.</p><p>She asked me if I did it.</p><p>""The last time I checked,"" I said, ""I found I was a boy (!)"" She laughed!</p><p>""So do you do it like this?"" She says as she puts her hand down below and starts to rub.</p><p>""No!"" I cried! ""You do it when you are alone in bed!""</p><p>""Aaaah! I see! Okay."" She says. Phew! That's one obstacle I promised myself, I wouldn't go through.</p><p>An hour later, our parents weren't back. We were now watching Sleepless In Seattle. (Nothing else was on!) And she leaned over me and says cheekily ""you wanna have sex?""</p><p>Oh my God. She didn't listen to the being ""in-love"" part. So I said ""you have sex with people you love when you are at least 25!"" I joked, but she believed me.</p><p>""But I do love you"" she says. I just froze. Something inside me just tingled. Time stopped. A concerto of emotions ran through me. I looked at her and I didn't see my little sister-like friend. I saw a beautiful young girl. I was quite happy she said what she did. Maybe it was something that I had longed for her to say. That was weird. Too many ""maybes"" ran through my head. Maybe it sickened me. Maybe it turned me on. I dint know.</p><p>""And I love you too!"" I said mockingly. I was laughing. She wasn't.</p><p>""No"" she said quietly ""I LOVE you.""</p><p>So I mocked her again ""No. I love YOU!"" I laughed.</p><p>Suddenly she jumped on me. Immediately I fell back. She forced her lips on mine. I retaliated at first. But come to think of it, that wasn't my first instinct. I wanted it to continue. I pushed her away with my eyes closed. She had stopped and I could feel her staring at me I could hear our hearts beat together in time. I opened me eyes and saw her right in front of me with her shimmering blue eyes.</p><p>""Don't..."" I said.</p><p>""Shh!"" she exclaimed. She put her finger on my lips, as she moved closer. I did want to push her away. I felt disgusted. I was abusing my family's trust. I was abusing her.</p><p>So I said ""we can't do this coz..."" I froze. What was I thinking? I realised I wanted her. At first I thought it's just that different sort of love. The kind best friends have. The sickening thing was, was that people always seen us as brother and sister. I was the big brother. The one she could always depend on. It seemed like incest. But at that moment, I enjoyed her body pressed next to mine. My hands, which were lying to the sides of me spread out, moved inwards to touch her. I couldn't give in. That's what my mind was saying. However, my heart was saying different. Many people believe that the brain controls everything. I believe it's the heart. It was too late. My hands were already on her back, sliding further down. She didn't smile. She didn't move. But her eyes told me she enjoyed it. My lips drew close to hers and eventually they touched. It was almost like slow motion. What was ironic is that we had almost a perfect TV soap setting. The parents were out of town and we were alone. The lights were dim and the atmosphere was so soft.</p><p>After about five seconds we were ""French kissing."" She wasn't that excellent at it, but good for a beginner. I pulled up her nighty, to slide my hands down her underwear. I had bathed her before, so touching her was nothing new to me. However, touching her sexually was.</p><p>But she stopped. She looked at me. We were gasping for breath. Had one of us finally come to our senses that this was wrong? No. Instead she began undoing her buttons. It was amazing. It actually felt like I was in a movie scene. She did everything so perfect. The way she shoved her hair back, the way she undid her buttons, and the way she took it off. Obviously she had watched a lot of TV. I looked at her partially naked body. I wanted her to take off her underwear. She cheekily touched herself. I smiled and forced her to kiss me again. What was ironic was that the nighty she took off, was given to her by me.</p><p>Now, everything went fast. She took off my clothes and I took of her underwear. We lay down on the sofa. She was on top. She didn't take off my underwear yet though, although her hands were feeling me, as I was rubbing her. She hurt me at times; because of the way I hurt her down below. I desperately wanted her. She was happy though coz she felt older. She was doing something with me that none of her friends at school had ever done. She loved it. I thought she was playing with me. That she was using me. But I didn't care.</p><p>As they say, ""I wasn't thinking with my brain."" So she took off my underwear and she realised what this meant sex.</p><p>It wouldn't go that far would it? I have no excuse. We did. I rolled over on top of her. I loved it. I licked every part of her body. Come to think of it, I had always like younger girls. Not young, but younger. But she was young. We were wrong. It took about 45 minutes. Long time, but I had to break her and this was my first time too. I held her so passionately. Her body shook each time I slid up and down. I liked her hairless down below and the way I could see the area, which hadn't had any sun, and was whiter than the rest of her. I liked the fact that her breasts had only started to bud. But most of all, I liked her innocence. I was her first. She was mine. She was sweating, but no more than me.</p><p>Finally, I couldn't manage to hold it in, and I came. She screamed! I quickly moved, but I was stuck, and I hurt too. She was crying loud. I tried to calm her. But every time I moved inside her she screamed more, so I stayed put until she calmed down.</p><p>It took a minute or so.</p><p>""I'm sorry. We shouldn't have done this!"" I said. Her crying turned into laughter.</p><p>""I loved it!"" She said.</p><p>I was relieved!</p><p>""Shall I get out?"" I asked.</p><p>""No."" she said. Just a little while longer.</p><p>We were there for about half an hour or so. Just talking about issues that were REALLY personal.</p><p>Then, we heard the car pull up. I carefully pulled myself out and we were both in a panic. The reality of what we had done came into context when we were disturbed by the outside world. She helped me turn over the cushions on the sofa and rushed upstairs with all her clothes, as she was supposed to be in bed. I quickly got dressed and pretended I was asleep on the sofa with the TV on.</p><p>They came in and didn't suspect a thing. I was relieved. My dad and my uncle were totally drunk and my mom and my aunt were totally tired because they had been driving. So, they decided to sleep over. Our house was quite small. We had three rooms. One room, my dad and my uncle slept, the other my mom and my aunt slept. So, to my satisfaction, I was picked up and put in the same room and bed as Courtney.</p><p>She was still awake. This was weird. I slept with her before, but this time we were lovers.</p><p>We carried on talking and playing with each other. I was 15 then. I am now 18 and she is 12. We still play with each other a lot and we have protected sex every chance we get. I have seen her go through everything. Her dad died in a car accident, her mom became an alcoholic, she moved in with us, she started her periods and there was a couple of times where she was late in her periods. She thought she was pregnant. She was desperate to have my child. So I had to make sure she took her pills. She tried to hide my protection a couple of times, but I have a secret stash, which she doesn't know about. Its all been a real adventure. A real thrill. . With her dad dying, I seemed to be her only father figure. I helped her insert her first tampon, I helped her with her first masturbation, and we bath together every time.</p><p>I have broke up with her many times because of this sin and even ran away from home a couple of times. But I could not escape from her. I truly love her. We are already engaged and as soon as she is 16, we will get married. Although that is the plan, things can change in an instant. She could find someone else. But I keep her away from that. My parents don't know a thing. Eventually they will tell me to stop bathing her and spending too much time with her because of what people would think. We have decided that we will confess all when they start to say that, because eventually they will find out. My parents are quite understanding. They would come around with a bit of persuasion. But I am prepared if they don't. I have enough savings to move to California, where my best friend lives. He owns a major share in airlines and is already a millionaire. He has already bought us a house, car and all of our legal documentation, which was obtained illegally. So we are set for life. I will pay him back eventually. To Courtney, I have been her brother, her father and her lover - a three-in-one role.</p><p>The End</p>"
173,Mommy and Me,All Agog,mfl4writing@yahoo.com,"['Ff', 'mot/dau', 'lolita']",A horny 12 year old decides to include her mother in her fun.,2012-11-04T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Coming, Mother."" </p><p>Or I would be cumming, if you'd leave me alone and let me finish with Hugo here, she thought. </p><p>Hugo was her dildo...well, one of her dildos. She actually had five of them...and four vibrators including her favorite, which she called 'Pumper' which not only vibrated but also pistoned back and forth. She loved her 'toys'. Hugo was her favorite dildo, though. She had called it that as it was made in Germany and Hugo was a nice German sounding name. It was also huge. Three inches thick and 24 inches long with something resembling a cockhead on each end. They didn't look very real, as least not compared to the many cocks she had enjoyed in her young life. </p><p>She thrust the dildo a little deeper inside of her, using both hands. She felt along the rest of it to get a feel for how much she had in her. She estimated it was about 9 inches, maybe 10. Not bad for a twelve year old. She loved how the big rubber cock filled her tight little hole.</p><p>""We're gonna be late, are you coming or what?"" she heard a mother say from downstairs.</p><p>Fuck, I'm never gonna cum with you nagging me. She thought. </p><p>She wasn't happy that all she was gonna have today was a dildo anyway. She had been looking forward to going with her mom to the Taylor's. Whenever she went over there she would go to the basement family room to play while her mother, Mrs. Taylor, and the others would play cards or Mah Jongg or something upstairs. Her favorite game to play was to wait for Mr. Taylor to sneak out, come around the back way and join her for a few hours of hot sex. Sometimes he would just take a blowjob, but lately he has been wanting to fuck her...in both holes. She loved it as he had a cock almost as big as Hugo and after he filled her with cock, he would fill her with cum. He always made sure she got off too.</p><p>Speaking of getting off, she could feel she was almost there. She took her left hand off of the dildo, using just the right to move it in and out of her mostly hairless twat. Her left came up and started to fondle her clit. Using both hands this way usually got her off quickly. She was just at the threshold of her climax when the door burst open. Her mother had gotten tired of waiting.</p><p>""Sierra Marie Price!!!! What are you doing? "" Her mother shrieked as she saw her daughter on the bed. </p><p>Today was the day, Sierra suddenly decided. She had been beating around the bush for too long now and decided she needed to take matters in her own hands. </p><p>""I'm fucking myself with my favorite dildo, Mom...what does it look like?""</p><p>Her mom was taken aback by the bluntness of her response. ""But...w...w...w...why?""</p><p>""Cuz I ain't gonna get any cock today. I'd much rather be getting a real fuck but guess I'll have to make do with my little plastic penis here. It really fills up my hot little cunt""</p><p>""But....but....but you're only twelve years old.""</p><p>""And I've been taking cock since I was nine. You'd be surprised how many men like to fuck little girls, Mommy. Especially up the ass. They love to fuck my tight little ass almost as much as I love having a dick up it.""</p><p>Her mother was standing there, completely speechless. </p><p>""Speaking of which, when was the last time you got fucked, Mom? Have you had any cock at all since Daddy left with that whore? I know you play with yourself, I've heard you moaning in your bed at night. And as much as you seem to enjoy playing with yourself, when it the last time you had something big and hard in your cunt?""</p><p>""Don't you talk to me that way...it's none of your business what I'm doing. And you, young lady, I can't believe you would behave this way. I ought to...""</p><p>""What are you going to do, Mommy? Spank Me? Great! I love a good spanking. I love to feel a good, hard swat on my bottom I don't suppose you have a paddle or a belt do ya? That's even better.""</p><p>She rolled over onto her stomach and stuck her ass up in the air, waiting for a spanking. </p><p>""What...what...what is that?""</p><p>""What's what?""</p><p>""That thing in your butt.""</p><p>Sierra reached back and felt the base of a butt plug in her ass. </p><p>""Damn, that felt so good I forgot I had it in there. I must have put in last night before I went to bed. If you don't mind, I think I'll leave it in while you spank me, that will get me off even more.</p><p>""I...I....I...."" Her mother was at a total loss for words now. </p><p>Sierra rolled back over. ""What's the matter, Mom, Cat got your tongue?"" I see you looking at this"" she said, picking up the end of the dildo sticking out of her. </p><p>""Want a little rubber cock in ya?"" </p><p>She stood up and, as she did, the 14 inches or so that stuck out of her vagina obscenely swayed back and forth. She took her mothers by the shoulders and pushed her down on to the bed. She pushed her mother's skirt up and pulled off her panties. </p><p>""Really, Mom...Granny Panties? Surely you must have some nice Thongs or something. If not, I'll let you borrow some of mine. I've got real sexy stuff that some of my men have bought me, You really have a nice body and should flaunt it more. As soon as she had her mother's panties off, she moved up into the missionary position and, with hardly any effort, slipped the other end of Hugo into her mother's cunt. </p><p>Her mother let out a large ""Ooompf"" as the dildo penetrated her. She had still said nothing, too stunned to speak. Finally words came. </p><p>""W....w....what are you doing, Sierra?""</p><p>""I'm raping my mom with my dildo...do you like it, Mom? Do you like me thrusting this huge rubber cock into you?""</p><p>She hated to admit it, but she was starting to enjoy it. It had indeed been three years since her husband had left her for a 19 year old and she had not had any sex since. </p><p>""Take your shirt off, Mommy. I wanna see your tits.""</p><p>Her mother pulled her shirt off over and head, reached underneath her and undid the hook of her bra, and pulled it off. Her 38Ds flopped just a little when released. </p><p>""God, Mom, I love your tits. I wish I had tits like that."" </p><p>Hers were quite smaller. In fact, all she wore was a 34A training bra. Her mom kept telling her they would get bigger but she was getting tired of waiting. </p><p>""Can I suck on them, Mommy?""</p><p>""I...I...I guess so."" Her mother was totally into it now.</p><p>Sierra leaned down and took one of her mother's nipples into her mouth. Her hips were still thrusting back and forth, driving the dildo into the both of them. They were each taking about 6 to 8 inches, leaving 8-10 inches in a bend between them. She licked and sucked on her mother's tits, alternating between the two of them and pounded away at her mother's cunt with her dildo until her mother let out a long moan and arched off the bed. </p><p>""Oh, God, I'm cummmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinnnnnnnnnngggggg, Baby!!!""</p><p>And God, did she ever cum. She thrashed about and moaned for a good 45 seconds as Sierra felt her mother's wetness start to flow out of her. As she finished her cum, the young girl withdrew the pseudo penis from her mother's now sopping wet cunt. </p><p>""God, Mommy, you're so wet...let me take care of that for you.""</p><p>Sierra slid down off the bed and lowered her head between her mother's legs. Before her mother could say a word, she was sucking away at her pussy. She licked and sucked all around the hole and each of her labia before moving up and flicking her tongue over her clit. Her mother was trying to say something but again found herself speechless, wrapped up in the rapture of the moment. </p><p>She sucked her mother off until she came a second time but didn't stop. All the while, she continued to fuck herself with her dildo. Just as her mother came a third time, she came as well. </p><p>""Fuck, Mommy, I'm cumming too.!"" She moaned out loudly as her orgasm overtook her. </p><p>After her cum, Sierra crawled back up onto the bed. Her Mother was looking down at her and was just about to say something when Sierra pulled the dildo out of her twat.</p><p>""I'm all wet, Mommy, can you take care of that for me."" She said, pulling her mother's head towards her cunt.</p><p>""But I've never...""</p><p>""Mom, you put your mouth on my cunt and lick and suck, it's not real difficult.""</p><p>She 'forced' her mother's head down until she started to lick her pussy. She took right to it and began to lick, suck and lightly bite her daughter's mons, slit, hole, and clit. </p><p>""Fuck, Mom...are you sure you've never done that before....you do it so well.""</p><p>Her mom continued to eat her until she came again, after which they both collapsed on the bed. </p><p>""Well, do you want to go to the Taylor's or would you rather just have some Mommy and me time?""</p><p>She didn't answer...she just leaned over, kissed her daughter on the lips, and slipped her hand onto her daughter's still wet pussy. </p><p>The two of them spent the rest of the afternoon enjoying each other and the rest of Sierra's toys. Afterwards, it became a regular thing with them. At least two or three times a week, they made sure to set out some Mommy and Me"" time.</p>"
174,Horsing Around,All Agog,mfl4writing@yahoo.com,"['ff', 'les', 'oral', 'anal', 'creampie', 'beast']",Two twelve year olds take their horses for a ride...and vice versa.,2012-11-08T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Come on, Rach...try to keep up. I want to get there.""</p><p>""I'm trying but I'm not as good with horses as you.""</p><p>""That's cuz I've got more experience. But the sooner we get there...""</p><p>""I know, I can't wait.""</p><p>""Are you -riding the horn'?""</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>""You cum yet?""</p><p>""Twice...you?""</p><p>""I think like four or five now...Jasper has a real nice pace today and I've got my cunt perfectly lined up with the horn. My panties are absolutely soaked. I'm so wet I can hear myself slosh.""</p><p>""I'll have to take care of that when we get up to the old barn.""</p><p>""God, Rach...we're gonna have so much fun today.""</p><p>The two twelve year olds continued to ride towards the old abandoned barn way back in the hills. It was where they came for ""special time"" whenever they could. Abigail (or Abby or Abs) was the more experienced horse rider of the two. Rachel struggled a little more but had only been riding for about six months. They rode for another ten minutes before arriving at the old barn. They led the horses inside and dismounted. As soon as they were off, their lips were on each other. </p><p>""God, Abs, I can't wait to taste your hot little pussy...get your pants off so I can suck your cunt.""</p><p>Abby pulled her pants down, revealing a pair of white thong panties, the crotch visibly soaked with her juices. </p><p>""God, those are sexy...where did you get them? My mom would never let me wear anything like that.""</p><p>""Daddy got them for me...he likes me in sexy undies and you know he buys me whatever I want.""</p><p>""Only cuz you let him fuck you.""</p><p>""Hey, he's fucked you more than once as I recall.""</p><p>""This is true. I wish I had a dad to fuck me.""</p><p>""Well, my dad did take your mom out for dinner last night. Wouldn't it be cool if they, like, got married? Then we'd be sisters...we could be together all the time...and Daddy could fuck you all the time like he does me.""</p><p>""Yeah, that'd be neat. And I could suck your pussy whenever I wanted.""</p><p>""How about now?"" Abby asked, pulling her wet panties off and laying back on the blanket they had brought. </p><p>Rachel immediately dove in and started licking her friend's cunt. Her tongue licked up and down the slit, slipped into the hole, then up to flick over Abby's clit. Abby arched up at the feel of the tongue on her button. </p><p>""You're so wet, Abs...I could lick you forever.""</p><p>""Oh, God, Rach...I love how you suck my pussy. You're even better at it than Daddy.""</p><p>""That's cuz I know what I like and I give it back.""</p><p>""Mmmmm...I know what you like too...why don't you turn around and give me a taste of that hot hairless little snatch of yours. Rachel stopped licking her and Abby immediately knew she shouldn't have said that. Rachel was very self conscious of the fact that she had no hair down there while Abby sported a full bush and Rachel wore a 34A while Abby was a 36C. Abby was only three months older but seemed so much more developed than Rachel. </p><p>""I'm sorry, Rach...I know the fact you have no hair bothers you...but I love your baldness. Didn't you like it better before I had hair down there?""</p><p>""I guess so...it's not the lack of hair it's the lack of....""</p><p>""Those will grow bigger too...mine did. You just wait, once you start developing, you won't stop.""</p><p>""I guess."" She returned to eating Abby's pussy as if nothing had happened. Abby started to lick her friend. The two spent the better part of the next half hour mutually satisfying one another. Each of them came several times and finally laid back, thoroughly sated.</p><p>But, being horny little twelve year olds, that didn't last long. Abby leaned over Rachel, kissing her full on the mouth, then slipped her tongue inside. After about a minute, they broke off the kiss.</p><p>""So, you ready?""</p><p>""I guess so...""</p><p>""Listen, if you don't want to, you don't have to. Just because I do it doesn't mean you have to.""</p><p>""No, I want to. I wanna try it.""</p><p>""K, then...come with me.""</p><p>Abby took Rachel by the hand and led her over to her horse, Jasper. Rachel's horse Starlight stood watching as the two girls knelt down next to the back end of Jasper.</p><p>""Now, take it in your hand, like you would any other cock.""</p><p>Rachel reached out and began to stroke Jasper's cock. </p><p>""God, it's so big...how will I ever get it in my mouth?""</p><p>""Don't try to take all of it in, just the head and maybe a little more. Then stroke him til he finishes.""</p><p>""OK, I'm gonna try it now.""</p><p>""There is no try...only do."" Abby giggled at her Yoda imitation. </p><p>""Cum he will."" Rachel giggled back.</p><p>They both laughed a bit, then got serious.</p><p>""Take it in your mouth, Rach.""</p><p>Rachel bent down and sucked the head of the horse cock into her mouth. It was big, kinda like an oversized mushroom and it was all she could do to get her lips around it. She managed to get about 3 inches in before she started to gag.</p><p>""Careful...don't take too much, just enough to keep it in your mouth.""</p><p>Rachel backed off until just the head was in her mouth.</p><p>""Now, stroke him...I primed him up a little before the ride so he should shoot pretty quickly.""</p><p>Rachel started to stroke the long cock as she sucked on the head. She knew Abby was right about his not taking long as she could taste (and feel) what must have been the horse's pre-cum oozing out of the hole and into her mouth. She swallowed it, noting that it tasted quite different from man cum. </p><p>""Now, when he starts to cum, you'll feel his cock pulse. He also moves his head around so I'll try to give you some warning. Remember, he cums a lot. You probably won't be able to swallow it all, but do your best.""</p><p>Rachel just kept on sucking and stroking. The quantity of pre-cum was increasing and was now almost as much as some of the guys who have cum in her mouth produced on a regular cum. He was getting close now and she was about to experience her first (but she was sure not the last) taste of horse cum. </p><p>""It should be coming any second now, I can see him starting to bob his head."" </p><p>Abby brushed the hair back from her friends face and gazed with awe at how well she was doing sucking her horse off. </p><p>Rachel, still stroking the cock, could feel it pulsing in her hand and then, suddenly, her mouth was flooded by the eruption of the horse cock in her mouth. The first shot was huge and caused her to gag, but she did not take her mouth off the shooting cock. Abby watched as Rachel's cheeks expanded due to the sudden influx of fluid into her mouth. The second and third were just as large and completely overfilled the little girl's mouth. She was swallowing as fast as she could but the amount of cum that the horse was shooting into her mouth was just too much and some leaked out onto her face, then dripped off and landed on her small breasts. She kept stroking the horse's cock and the cum just kept coming and coming and coming. Finally, after what seemed like two minutes (but was actually only twenty seconds), the last of the cum drained from the horse cock. Rachel kept a little bit in her mouth but figured she had swallowed a little more than two thirds, with the little that escaped ending up on her face and chest. As she pulled back, Abby moved in and licked all of the remaining horse cum off her friend, then the two kissed, exchanging the remaining cum back and forth between them until all of the horse cum was in one of their two bellies, but mostly Rachel's. </p><p>""That was fucking great, Rach!!! Did you like it?""</p><p>""God yes, can he do it again?""</p><p>""Maybe later...now it's time for me to have a little fun.""</p><p>""Are you going to suck off Starlight?""</p><p>""Well, Starlight and I are gonna have some fun, but I'm not in the mood to eat horse cock today, so I think I'll take it elsewhere, if Starlight will let me.""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Well, I didn't ride him out here so he might be a little pissy now and not want to ride me.""</p><p>""Ride you?""</p><p>Rachel watched in amazement as Abby slid underneath the other horse, got on her hands and knees, lined her pussy up with the rock hard horse cock, and slid back, impaling herself on his shaft.</p><p>""OH MY GOD!!! You fuck your horse?""</p><p>""Every chance I get. I've tried taking Jasper but his cock is just too big. But Starlight here is JUSSTTT RIGHT!!!""</p><p>""What does it feel like?""</p><p>""It's not much bigger than Daddy's, really. I just have to do all the work.""</p><p>""My pussy is getting wet just watching you.""</p><p>""Want me to take care of that for you?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>Rachel moved so she was between the front legs of Starlight, pussy right in front of her horse fucking friend. Abby lowered her head, then raised it. </p><p>""Just be careful of his left hoof. He starts to scrape it along the ground when he's about to cum and I don't want it hitting you.""</p><p>""I'll remember that.""</p><p>Abby began to lick Rachel's hairless cunt while taking the horse cock into her pussy. Rachel was stroking her friends hair and enjoying the muff munching when she felt Abby lean forward, then back, and sort of jump.</p><p>""You OK, Abs?""</p><p>""Yeah, I just went a little deeper than I should have and had too much of Starlight's cock in me. I'm OK now, just hurt a little.""</p><p>""Cool. Maybe someday you'll teach me how to take him.""</p><p>""Definitely, you're gonna love horse cock inside of you.""</p><p>The three of them continued to go at it for a couple of minutes. </p><p>Abby was still being stuffed with horse cock and eating her friends pussy when Rachel noticed his left hoof move.</p><p>""Uh, Abs, I think he's gonna cum, his hoof is moving.""</p><p>""Oh fuck, I feel it, he's shooting his load into me now, Rach!""</p><p>""Cool...when he's done, I want to suck his cum out of your hot cunt.""</p><p>""He's....not....in...my...cunt."" Abby panted. </p><p>""Are you taking your horse up the ass?""</p><p>""Uh huh, and it feels fucking great, too.""</p><p>""Doesn't it hurt?""</p><p>""Just when I let him go too deep, other than that, it's fantastic...besides, it's not like I haven't been ass fucked by a guy before""</p><p>""'A' guy?, Abby, pretty much every guy in town has fucked your ass.""</p><p>The horse was still cumming. Stream after stream of hot horse cum flowed into her tight anus. Her ass had such a tight grip on the stallion's shaft that little escaped. She enjoyed the flow for awhile, then smiled at her friend. </p><p>""I think he's done. I'm gonna pull off. Do you want to come over here and suck his cum out of my ass?""</p><p>""Well, it's not like I haven't eaten horse cum or sucked your ass before.""</p><p>Rachel moved into position under Abby and, as Abby pulled off, she opened her mouth to welcome the sizeable quantity of cum that ran out of her friend's ass and into her mouth. She then reached up and sucked the rest out of her asshole before Abby collapsed on her, completely spent. </p><p>""So, does it taste any different when it comes out of my ass?""</p><p>""Not sure...I think I need more to compare it.""</p><p>""Well, looks like Jasper's ready for another round.""</p><p>Rachel looked over and saw Jasper's hard cock...it was already leaking pre-cum. She moved out from under Starlight and moved over to take Jasper into her mouth again. She sucked on his head and stroked his cock until again she felt him pulse and his shaft erupt into her hot mouth. This time she managed to swallow nearly all of it. </p><p>""Well?""</p><p>""Well, it DOES taste different, but it could be because it is a different horse, too.""</p><p>""You could always suck Starlight off, I'm sure he's probably ready now. Of course, it might taste like my ass.""</p><p>""I've tasted your ass before so that won't be a problem.""</p><p>Rachel moved over and took the other horse's cock into her mouth. Since it was not as big around as Jasper's she easily accommodated about five inches of his cock into her mouth. She bobbed her head back and forth and stroked the lower part of his shaft until he too erupted into her mouth. This load she completely swallowed, then licked her lips.</p><p>""Well?""</p><p>""Doesn't matter, I love the taste of horse cum, wherever it comes from.""</p><p>""Slut.""</p><p>""Oh, here's the pot calling the kettle black. At least I don't have horse cum still dripping out of my asshole.""</p><p>""You could.""</p><p>""God, no, I haven't even tried it in my cunt yet...but maybe someday. Besides, I'm all horsed out for the day, thanks!""</p><p>""K. It's almost noon, we should be getting back so they don't think we got lost...besides, I'm so hungry I could eat a horse."" Abby said, not realizing the double meaning of her words. </p><p>Rachel giggled. ""I already did...several times...and I'm actually feeling kinda full."" Rachel smiled as she rubbed her belly which now contained three (four if you count what she had sucked out of Abby's ass) loads of horse cum.</p><p>Abby laughed at her friend, then picked up Rachel's underwear and began to put them on.</p><p>""Hey, those are mine.""</p><p>""Thought maybe you'd like to wear these."" Abby said, tossing the white thongs, still wet from her earlier cumming, at Rachel. </p><p>""Really? Can I keep them?""</p><p>""Sure, I have plenty more where that came from...but you have to wear them next Saturday.""</p><p>""What's next Saturday?""</p><p>""I thought we'd -horse around' some more. </p><p>The two girls giggled as they climbed on their horses for the ride back to the ranch. </p>"
175,Camping Gets A Little Bit Better,All Agog,mfl4writing@yahoo.com,"['FFgg', 'cons']",Mother/Daughter camping story.,2013-01-06T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""I hate camping."" was all Allison Taylor could think as she struggled to put up the tent. This little ""mother-daughter"" camp weekend had not gotten off to a good start. First they got a late start, then got caught in traffic so by the time they got to the campground, there was only one tiny, somewhat remote site left (though remote would be good). Now it was getting dark and beginning to rain and the tent didn't seem to have all of the pieces. Of course, it would have been helpful if had instructions too. As she slid the pole (shouldn't there have been two?) into the loop, she heard it snap. </p><p>""Fuck...fuck...fuck."" She said, then started to cry. ""Why did we even come on this trip?""</p><p>""Are you OK, Mommy?"" Eight year old Amy Taylor asked. ""Can I help with something?"" </p><p>Allison looked up at her daughter who was sitting in a foldup chair, legs slightly apart. From her angle, she could see right up her little sundress to her bare little pussy. Amy spread her legs a little wider to give her mother a better view. Suddenly Allison remembered why she came...to have some time to get her head between her hot little daughter's legs and get a little pussy sucking herself. She resumed trying to put the tent up.</p><p>""No, pumpkin, you're doing just what I want you to do."" She replied, slipping her hand up her own skirt and giving her pussy (she too wore no panties) a quick rub. She looked around to see if there was somewhere she could take Amy for a quick little romp but saw nothing...except a woman and a girl about Amy's age coming into their campsite. She quickly took her hand out and whispered to Amy to clothes her legs, which she did.</p><p>""Having a little problem?""</p><p>""Well, it seems like some of the pieces aren't here and this (she held up the pole) just went 'crack'.""</p><p>""That could be a problem. I'm Karen Davis and this is my daughter Katelyn...but everyone calls her Katie.""</p><p>""Allison Taylor...call me Allie...and this is my daughter, Amy.""</p><p>As she stood up during the introductions, Allie felt a drop of rain...then two...then the skies opened up. It started to pour.</p><p>""Quick, grab your stuff and follow us."" Karen said</p><p>Allie and Amy gathered up their sleeping bags and duffel bags with their clothes and stuff and ran after Karen and Katie, who had their tent set up in the next site, around the trees and the big rock. They quickly undid the zipper and everyone rushed into Karen and Katie's tent.</p><p>Tent? It was more like a mini-mansion. It was at least 16 feet across, with three rooms. The main cabin and two little rooms off to the side. In the middle was a queen sized air mattress. The room in the back had a curtain strung across it but Allie could make out what looked like a little potty chair. The other room had their stuff in it. The mattress did not have a sleeping bag, but actual sheets and pillows. Allie looked around in amazement. Karen saw her staring.</p><p>""Not bad, huh? We're not ones for 'roughing it' so we tend to camp in style.""</p><p>""It's very nice...I could get used to it."" </p><p>""Well, since it's pouring out and your tent is lying in a tangled mess, you're more than welcome to stay.""</p><p>""We wouldn't want to impose..."" </p><p>""Nonsense, it's no trouble at all, just put your stuff down over there and we'll get things set up.""</p><p>Katie pulled her mom aside and the two begin whispering to one another. </p><p>""Mommy, why did you invite them to stay, I thought we were going to 'play' this weekend?""</p><p>""Well, princess, I'm kinda hoping they might want to 'play' too...would you like to play with someone else, too?""</p><p>""Do you think they 'play' like we do, Mommy?""</p><p>""Well, if you look at Amy, you can see she's not wearing panties, just like you. And when we first went over there, I could see that Allie was looking up Amy's dress and fondling herself so, yes, I think they 'play' too.""</p><p>At the same time, Allie and Amy were also whispering to each other as they put their stuff away.""</p><p>""But, mommy, if we're here with them, how are we going to 'do it'?""</p><p>""Well, maybe Karen and Katie do it, too...maybe we can all have some fun.""</p><p>""Oh, mommy, do you think they do?""</p><p>""Well, don't look now, but the two of them are really checking you out. Did you know that with your dress soaked like that, it's pretty obvious you're not wearing panties?"" </p><p>""Is that going to be a problem, Mommy?"" </p><p>""We're about to find out.""</p><p>""Amy, you really need to get out of those wet clothes or else you'll catch a cold.""</p><p>""But I'm not cold, mommy.""</p><p>""But you are wet."" They turned around and saw that Karen and Katie were looking right at them...well, more at Amy's little crotch, which the white cloth of her wet dress was clinging to.</p><p>""You too, missy."" Karen said, pulling Katie's dress off over her head. She kicked her sandals off and stood there completely naked. </p><p>Allie and Amy stared at the little girl. She was fucking beautiful. A trim body with tight abs and a very sexy flat chest. Her mounds were puffed up and the top of her slit, you could make out a quite pronounced clit. They also noticed she did not have a single tan line on her. </p><p>Amy took her dress and sandals off so that she too was naked. Like Katie, she too had a perfectly trim body. Unlike her, however, she had three distinct little white triangles over where her bikini covered her breasts and pussy.</p><p>""I seem to be wet too."" Karen exclaimed as she pulled off her shirt (no bra) and tugged down her skirt (no panties) and kicked off her shoes so that she too was naked. She had a small trim body as well. Her breasts were very small, being only a 34A cup. Her pussy was shaved clean and, like her daughter, she had nary a tan line.</p><p>Not wanting to be outdone, Allie removed her clothes in an instant as well. Unlike Karen, she was quite voluptuous. Her breasts were the exact opposite of Karen's. 42Ds, they stuck out from her chest like two huge melons. Her pussy was not quite bare, with a small patch of dark black hair just above her clit. She too had white triangles over her breast and pussy area. </p><p>The four of them remained silent, looking at each other's naked bodies. Though it seemed like forever, only a few seconds passed before Karen spoke.</p><p>""Yes, we have no tan lines...We're nudists...we spend most of our time naked."" </p><p>Katie spoke next. ""Mommy, look at the size of her tits."" </p><p>""Katie!!!."" Her mother said, taken aback by her daughter's boldness. </p><p>""Relax."" Allie said, picking first one, then the other up and caressing them. ""I'm quite proud of them, actually."" </p><p>""You damn well should be...I wish I had a rack like that."" Karen said, rubbing her fingers over her tiny breasts. And while her breast themselves may have been small, her nipples were huge, sticking out a good inch or more, with a dark brown aureole. </p><p>""But you do have great nipples."" Amy piped up. </p><p>""Amy!!!"" her mother cried out.</p><p>""Yes, they are nice, aren't they?""</p><p>""Yes...may I kiss one?""</p><p>Karen looked at Allie, who said nothing. Amy walked over to Karen and kissed, then licked, then sucked her left nipple into her mouth. </p><p>""Hey, if you're gonna suck my mommy's titties, I get to suck yours."" Katie said, moving over to Allie and fondling, kissing, licking, and sucking on her huge breasts. </p><p>""Maybe you'd like to suck something other than my breast, Katie?"" </p><p>Katie looked back at her mom. </p><p>""Whatever you want to do, honey.""</p><p>Allie lay back on the mattress as Katie licked down her stomach and put her head between her legs. She spread her legs wider to give the little girl better access to her cunt, which was really beginning to get hot and wet. As Katie licked at the older woman's pussy, you could hear her slurp up the juices, which were now really beginning to flow. </p><p>Karen meanwhile had laid Amy down next to her mother and buried her head in her lap. She began to lick her bald pussy and suck on what was also quite a pronounced little clit. The four of them lay there, one mom sucking the other's daughter while her daughter ate the other mom's pussy for a few minutes until both Amy and Allie let out a moan and came at the same time.</p><p>They laid there silently for a few moments, then all leaped when Karen's cell phone rang. She answered it and talked to the Troop Leader in the other tent. ""Yes, we're fine...they're with us....they couldn't get their tent up...no, we're fine...yes, we have the 'Taj'...OK, we can do that.""</p><p>After she hung up, she explained that the Troop Leader wanted everyone to stay in their tents as much as possible as the rain would probably continue all night. She explained that Allie and Amy were with her and that they would be staying in the 'taj'...short for 'Taj Mahal"", which is how the leader referred to Karen's huge tent. </p><p>""So, we're in here for the night?"" Amy asked. </p><p>""Seems that way."" Katie replied. </p><p>""Good...who wants to suck my pussy?"" </p><p>Katie wasted no time in bending down and licking her new friend's pussy. </p><p>Maybe, Allie thought, camping wasn't so bad after all.</p>"
176,My Cousin And I,AllAround,ctw131313@aol.com,"['Mg(6)', 'cons', 'oral']",1st in a series....how my little cousin and I began our fun together.,2012-08-30T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The summer of my 18th birthday I was working with my older cousin Keith, finishing the basement in my Aunts' house. Now Keith was the oldest of four. My three younger cousins were Maureen (10) Mike (8) and Rachel (6) my name is Jim and like I said I will be turning 18. Now, I have always had great relationship with my cousins and would always give them attention when I was around, playing games, helping with homework and what not......Their father, my Uncle had died in car crash several years' earlier, so I always felt that me and Keith filled a void left by their father. During the summer I was helping finish the basement when my relationship with my youngest cousin Rachel, changed for the better. In the most wonderful way!</p><p>After we were done working for the day, my cousin and I would shower up and head out for the evening. There was a local bar in town, owned by a friend of the family and they would always allow us to come and hangout despite being underage. Now, Keith was a bit of a lightweight and would easily be praying to the porcelain god after several hours of drinking. I however, had tolerance of a Nutty Irishman and the smarts to drink water between drinks. This particular evening my cousin was very drunk when we departed for home. </p><p>The next morning I woke up very early, as I did not usually sleep well when not in my own bed. Keith was still passed out from the night before and probably still several hours from waking up. So I decided to go downstairs and start swinging the hammer. While I was down stairs I had to take a leak.....so I went into the half torn apart bathroom, stood in front of the toilet and started taking a well-deserved morning piss. As I was relieving myself.... all of a sudden I hear a giggling sound over my left shoulder....startled I look behind me and I see nothing...........again *giigling*.................. now I look down and see my little cousin Rachel peeking through a six inch hole in the wall from the other side. </p><p>Now, it wasn't uncommon for my 6 year old cousin to be in the basement with me, in fact she followed me around a lot and would try and help out from time to time. However, this is the first time she has ever tried to sneak a peak of me! </p><p>Now mind you, I have never been the one to be attracted to kids in fact the thought never really crossed my mind, especially with my own cousin. However at that moment my cock began to grow in my hands. </p><p>Rachel was a beautiful little girl about 4ft tall very slender no hips or chest at with blue eyes and strawberry blonde hair. I always knew that one day she would be a turn on, but I just I couldn't believe it was happening to me at age 6! After a moment of hesitation I decided to work up a full hard on and then turned in her direction so she could have a clear view of my now throbbing cock. Almost, immediately she jumped and said I can see your thingie!! </p><p>I replied by telling her to come into the bathroom and she can take a closer look. She was reluctant at first, but after some reassurance she rounded the corner and entered through the bathroom door. </p><p>As she approached my cock was at full attention, it was so hard it was almost painful. Immediately she said 'wow it's so big, my brother mikes thingie is way smaller and has no hair'. </p><p>I said ""I know sweetie, this is what happens when you get older, Mike will have a bigger thingie and hair when he gets older too.</p><p>Just then she said the magic words......'Can I touch it???' </p><p>I jumped at the opportunity....Yess please, touch it boys love it when girls touch their cocks. She reached out with one hand a slowly started exploring my cock. At this point it was total ecstasy and I was doing all I could not to blow my load all over her. After a minute or so of self-exploration....</p><p>I asked her if I could show her the special way to touch me. She said yes....... I took both her small hands and placed them at the base of my cock and told her to slowly move them up and down. Right away she had the motion down and my gorgeous 6 year old cousin was jerking me off! I then told her that if she wanted to be really special she can kiss or suck my cock to make it feel extra good.....</p><p>'Wouldn't that be weird' she said? </p><p>'Nope, not at all, girls do it all the time,' I told her. </p><p>She seemed nervous but she leaned in and slowly started licking the head of my cock while she was jerking me off......I directed her to open her mouth and slowly inserted the head my rock hard dick into her virgin mouth. Gently, as not scare her (I want this to be a positive experience) I put my hand on her head and assisted with a bobbing motion. I took my other hand and stuck it down her tank top, feeling around for her nipples and rubbing her chest.</p><p>It only took a few moments and I could feel the largest orgasm of my life brewing....all of a sudden I got weak in the knees, my balls tensed up and the most intense orgasm ever began to overtake my body.....</p><p>Next thing I knew I was blowing several loads of hot cum right into her mouth.... She quickly pulled away and began coughing...... I just kept shooting hot squirt after hot squirt of cum all over her face and chest. </p><p>My orgasm lasted for what felt like several minutes and left me damn near paralyzed! My little cousin was standing in front of me shocked and bewildered at what just happened. She was covered with cum all over her hair, face and chest. I quickly kneeled down in front of her and explained what happened...I told her what a great job she had done, and nobody has ever made cousin Jim feel so good. That made her happy to hear, and I told her I will get her cleaned up and take her anyplace she wanted. </p><p>At the end of the day all it took was a trip to McDonalds and a happy meal to have the most amazing sexual experience of my life!</p>"
177,"Road Trip, Part 1",AllAround,ctw131313@aol.com,"['Mb(4)', 'Mg(9)', 'family', 'ws', 'diaper', 'fetish']","New series, Elizabeth and her husband decide to take a road trip with their two kids. However, they hate stopping every hour for potty breaks so the make their kids wear diapers along the way. There is lots of fun to be had while getting ready.",2012-09-01T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>This summer my family and I, decided to take a road trip to Walleyworld. Now since it was almost a seven hour drive to the famed amusement park and the fact that I hate, I mean hate stopping for anything other then gas and food. </p><p>I made the decision two put my two kids Alice my 9 year old daughter and Sammy my 4 year old son in diapers. I was not stopping for any potty breaks or accidents along the way! Now of course my children protested….especially Alice who felt embarrassed by the whole thing, but I didn't care. </p><p>The morning of the trip we were gathering our things together, loading the car and making last minute arrangements before we left. Just before we were ready to go, I called Sammy down to diaper him up! As Sammy came down the stairs I admired his cute little 4 year old frame. Barely 3ft tall maybe 40lbs… he was still a growing boy. He had his mother's blue eyes and dirty blonde hair. As he approached I reached over and pulled down his shorts. Much to my amazement Sammy was wearing a cute pair of girls pink panties….</p><p>I said, ""well well, what are we wearing here""? </p><p>""My underwear mommy made me put them on"". </p><p>At that moment I realized my wife was setting me up for some ""fun"" before we left. She knew that I loved our little boy in panties, making him the little sissy he is. I quickly glanced over toward the kitchen and sure enough there was my wife Elizabeth standing in the doorway asking what I am going to do about that. </p><p>""What am I going do? I'm going to see what he has underneath these cute little panties'"" I said as I slowly rubbed his little penis from over the fabric.</p><p>I gently pulled the underwear down around his ankles and as Sammy stepped out of them as I took his little bald cock in my hand! He had the smallest penis, not yet developed. I could easily take his entire cock and balls in my mouth at once. </p><p>As I was caressing his penis I asked if he had to go the bathroom before we left, he nodded his head 'yes' and started walked away toward the bathroom. </p><p>
'Whoaa where do you think you are going I said. You stay right here….If you have to go then I want you to go……"" As I said that I placed his penis in my mouth and began sucking him all around. </p><p>Sammy, quickly protested and said, ""but Daddy I really have to go….""</p><p>""You know the rules, when I ask…. you give…."" I reached around and started playing with his tight ass, as I slowly worked his dick in and out of my mouth…. </p><p>Finally I felt it, first a dribble then a stream of hot sweet boy piss filling my mouth! I continued to suck him as he unloaded in mouth. I drank down every last sweet drop……saving just a little so that when he finished I can give him a deep kiss with the taste of his piss in it. </p><p>At that moment I heard some moaning coming from the kitchen…. As I look over I see Elizabeth with her hands down her pants in a complete orgasmic state…. she had a huge wet spot around the crotch of her jeans…..</p><p>Looks like mommy enjoyed our show, we just might have to put her diapers too, I said. I reached over grabbed the pullups, had Sammy step in… pulled them up and put his shorts back on. I gave him a kiss on the head and said good job. I walked over to my wife and gave her a deep passionate kiss and whispered in her ear, ""I know you loved that you perverted girl!"" </p><p>She nodded in agreement, and told me not forget about Alice. Oh yeah….Alice, I walked upstairs and headed towards my daughters room, I had a raging hard-on from just molesting my 4 year old boy, and planned to take it out on Alice. I walked in the room and my daughter was watching TV while lying on her bed. </p><p>Now Alice, looked more like me, tall and slender,…barely 75lbs with no hips, brown hair and beautiful big brown eyes. Over the last couple months she has begun to develop some breasts. More nipple then breast…dark areola with a pointed nipple, very sensitive when I play with them. </p><p>As I approached, she instantly saw my hard-on and quickliy said, ""Dad, do I have to? I thought we were leaving…..""</p><p>""We are leaving, lets make this quick,"" I said as I took out my hard cock. I walked over and grabbed the back of her head and shoved my cock in her mouth before she could protest any further. </p><p>Now, Alice was a natural cocksucker….as she should be, she has been doing it nearly since birth. She is almost able to take my entire 7in cock in her mouth, always jerks at the base of my cock with her cute little hands….. and the biggest turn on is when she looks up at me with that pretty young face and those big brown eyes….with my cock going in and out of her mouth. </p><p>Now, usually I would hold off a little and have some extended fun with my daughter…but we were on a schedule and I wanted to hit the road. So I took her pony tail and slammed my cock in and out of her face a couple of times…I felt my load building up…and as my muscles tensed up and I started to cum…I pressed my cock deep into her throat. Load after load of hot jizz started shooting down her throat…she swallowed what she could coughed up what she couldn't….I didn't care I just held my cock deep in her mouth until my orgasm subsided.. then I slowly worked my cock out of her mouth.</p><p>I gave her a kiss on the forehead for a job well done. I then instructed her to stand up and drop her panties from under her dress! She quickly protested?</p><p>""Why Daddy, you just came…""</p><p>""Not for for that silly, have you forgot about your diaper…..now stand up."" </p><p>""Ohhhh do I have to, this so silly, I can hold it, I swear you won't have to stop."" </p><p>""No deal, stand up"", I said. She started to pout but she stood up. I quickly pulled down her panties and replaced them with a big kid diaper. At last we were all set to hit the road!!</p><p><i>to be continued</i></p>"
178,"Road Trip, Part 2",AllAround,ctw131313@aol.com,"['gb(4)', 'Mg(9) inc', 'ws', 'diaper']",,2012-12-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Once we hit the road, things were as you would expect. The minivan was on the highway! Sammy my 4 year old was seated behind me watching cartoons on his tablet, and Alice my 9 year old was in the back of the van on the bench seat, texting friends and listening to her IPad. My wife and I were focused on the road and our long trip ahead. We never like to stop for anything other than food and gas. We always continue straight through the night. Throughout the years we have got this driving thing down to science. In case you didn't remember both my children are diapered up, to prevent any accidents, like I said no stopping!</p><p>After about 2 hours of driving Sammy started complaining about his wet diaper. My wife as the passenger was on diaper duty, so she happily unbuckled herself and crawled into the back of the van. She positioned herself in front of Sammy and pulled off his pants. She then undid his diaper exposing his tiny hairless cock. Elizabeth (My wife) instantly took his cock in her mouth, she worked him up and down with her tongue, licking his little shaft all over. She took his entire cock and balls in her mouth at once! I was trying to keep focus on the road and not get into a wreck, but I could not help glancing over at the erotic scene taking place over my shoulder. Know Sammy being only 4 was to young to cum, but he still enjoyed having his little dick sucked on, he sat there perfectly still as his mother gave him a top notch blowjob! </p><p>Just when I thought it couldn't get any better she licked her finger and slowly started to work her finger into his tight little ass. This started to get me really excited.... you see, we started working Sammy's ass a few months back. We are slowly working bigger objects (fingers, vibrators, etc..) into his ass in anticipation of me fucking him real soon! This lasted about another five minutes or so. My wife worked her entire index finger into my sons' ass while continually jerking and sucking him off. Finally, she grew tired of her sexcapades and finished up by putting a fresh diaper on Sammy pulling his pants back up and making him lick her finger clean!</p><p>Now, once my wife was back in the front seat she looked at me and said ""my pussy is so fucking wet I need to get off"" she popped open the glove box and took out an eight inch dildo/vibrator. She lifted up her dress and put one leg on the dash exposing her neatly trimmed bush and went to town. It wasn't long before she was cumming all over herself, She must have had two or three orgasms before she put the darn thing away!</p><p>Surprisingly we had not heard from Alice this entire time. I think the little bitch was trying to show me up because she really resented being in that diaper! After about 3 hours of being in the car the gas was on 'E' and a quick refill was in order. We pulled off the highway and into the first gas station we saw. I gave attendant my card and had him fill it up. My wife and I ran inside to quickly use the restrooms and grab some light snacks. When I came back out the refuel was complete and Alice started complaining that she need 'to go'. Tough shit kid, I replied. You should of said something before we went in. My wife jumped into the drivers seat, me into the passengers seat and off we went! Alice continued to pout in the back but went back to her music after a short while.</p><p>After an hour or so Alice really started whining about pulling over, she was on the brink I knew it. Tough cookies, we have a schedule to keep I shouted. After a few minutes she got real quiet. I knew she had done the deed. I waited to see if she would say anything but she sat there in silence. After about a half hour I asked, 'Hey Alice, you still want us to stop' she quickly said 'that's so not fair you know its too late for that'! </p><p>'Well looks like I better come back and change you' I replied. I quickly undid my seat belt and jumped into the back seat. I gave my daughter a peck on the forehead and whispered into her ear ""I knew you wouldn't last"". She turn and looked at me with a little look of disappointment, I gently placed my hand on the back of her head pulled her close and started making out with her. I passionately worked my tongue in and out of her mouth as I felt my cock slowly stand up in my pants. </p><p>I broke the kiss only to unfasten her seat belt. I reached my hand under her sweats and started rubbing her pussy through her heavy wet diaper. I was fully erect now....there was no stopping me. I quickly removed her sweats and whisked off her tank top too. I began to suck on her flat chest as I undid the straps on her diaper. She lifted her butt off the seat and I removed the piss soaked diaper from her bottom. I slowly worked my way down from her chest to the top of her bald mound. I quickly engulfed my mouth over her slit. Licking her up and down slowly, rubbing circles on her clit with my index finger. She tasted so childlike, clean with hint of fresh urine, I was in pedo heaven. </p><p>Now, Alice has been able to cum for over a year now, so even though she was pouting at first she knew she would get what she wanted. After about 5 minutes of licking her tight slit up and down and fingering her beautiful pussy she started to breathe heavy and thrust up and down really hard on my face! Orgasm achieved....My turn! I sat up on my knees and took out my erect cock. I grabbed Alice by the hips and pulled her butt to the edge of the seat. I lined the head of my cock with her bald cunt and started to work my way in. I would push in a little wait a few seconds then slowly work deeper and deeper, she was so tight it was amazing, I sometimes get hard just at thought of her pussy. </p><p>Now, I have been fucking her for several years now, but she can still only take about three and half inches of my cock. I slowly started working it in and out of her while I alternated between kissing her and sucking on her flat chest! 2 minutes later I couldn't take it anymore, I needed release. I took the head of my cock and jammed it in her pussy as deep as it would go. I then began to jerk off the shaft of my cock into her bald pussy. A minute later I felt the pressure building and several loads of cum began to fill my daughters pussy! After I came down from my intense orgasm I looked down at my daughters cum soaked snatch and gave her a flick on the clit as my cum slowly drained out of her.</p><p>I picked up her ass and placed a new diaper under her bottom and sealed it shut, The thought of her cum filled pussy and diaper was almost enough to get me hard again. I sat down next to her so she could lick my cock clean. When she was done we both got dressed, I gave her a peck on the cheek and returned to my seat up front.</p><p><i>To Be Continued</i></p>"
179,My First Girl Lesson,AmandaP,iceiscold@verizon.net,"['fant', 'mg', 'conc', 'lolita', 'mast']","Learning is such an enjoyable activity, especially when the teacher is a precocious 8-year old who has surpassed her older sister and friends in her development and seemingly her knowledge of sex. She is young enough to be innocent and not old enough to be embarrassed yet. She likes her body and is willing to share it.",2011-12-20T00:00:00,"This story can contain activities between preteen girls and older boys and men. It contains only consensual activities between the characters so nobody gets hurt.

This story was written to entertain those who enjoy interaction between young girls and older boys and men. They may or may not include sex, but all activities are consensual and done without force. The stories are completely fictional and do not in any way reflect what might or might have happened to anyone, male or female. We don't advocate teen or preteen sex, but do write about it for the enjoyment of others.","<p>My sister Jen is nearly 4 years older then I am and soon to be a junior at Westfield High. Now, she is babysitting for 4 kids, all belonging to friends of our mom. Jen gets $100 a week for each of the kids when they're at our house Monday through Friday. I guess $400 a week's not bad income for somebody 17 years old. The only problem I have is that one of the kids, Joey Patterson, has to go to the orthodontist's office every week to have his braces adjusted. Since Jen had her driver's license, she was the one who took him, and while she was gone with Joey, I got stuck watching the other three. It could have been good if it were not that those three were all girls, 8, 11, and 12.</p><p>The second or third week when I was watching them for Jen, the oldest, Karen, informed me that she and her sister, Quinn, had a secret that they wanted to show me. Now, Quinn was the youngest of the three, but her body was more developed then either of the others. One afternoon, just after Jen and Joey left, Quinn came to me and said, ""Steve, Karen and Jamie have plans to get you down the basement in the playroom and tie you up.""</p><p>""What do they want to do after they tie me up?"" I asked her.</p><p>""They want to take you pants down and see your thing,"" she informed me.</p><p>""So, do you want to see me too?"" I asked the preteen?""</p><p>""Yeah, I'd sort of like to see it too,"" she admitted with a blush.</p><p>""Where's your sister and Jamie, now?"" I asked her.</p><p>""They're out in the yard making clover flower necklaces. When they're doing that, they usually spend a couple hours doing it because they always want to make them real long.""</p><p>I knew that it always took about half an hour in the dentist's chair for the adjustment because my sister wore them and I sometimes went with mom when she took Jen. I knew too that the orthodontist's office was clear across town, and in the heavy lunchtime traffic was easy an hour's drive each way.</p><p>""I'll tell you what kid, if you promise to show me yours, I'll show you mine,"" I told the girl.</p><p>The 8-year old thought for a few seconds then said to me, ""Well, Karen and Jamie both wanted to see too, but I guess I would be willing if you don't tell them what we did.""</p><p>""That sounds fair, do you want to do it now?""</p><p>""Yeah, we have plenty time, she told me.</p><p>""Let's go up to my room. They never come up there so we'll be safer up there, I suggested.</p><p>Quickly I stood up and taking her hand, led the girl up two flights of steps to my room. Once inside, I closed and locked the door to both the hall and from the connecting bath to my sister's room so nobody could come in if they did come upstairs.</p><p>""How do you want to do it?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Why don't we each take off one piece of our clothes at a time. That way, neither one will have an advantage,"" she told me.</p><p>""That sounds fair, so where do we start?""</p><p>""Socks,"" she reported.</p><p>One by one we shed the clothing we were wearing. I was down to my boxer shorts and Quinn was down to her bra and panties with it being her turn. I would not have cared if we didn't go any further because she looked really sexy in just her underclothes. I could see the outline of her pussy lips in through the material of her panties that was between her legs. ""Steve, it looks like you're going to be the first to get a good look,"" she told me. ""What do you want to see, up here or down here,"" she said as she moved her hands to cup the respective parts of her anatomy.</p><p>""How about up there,"" I told her, pointing to her boobs.</p><p>""She reached behind her back and quickly unhooked the hooks on the back of her bra. She shrugged her arms and it fell forward and down her arms revealing two very sweet developing girl mounds. They weren't big, about the size of halves of a lemon but they were boobs and I'd never seen any in person before. Her nipples were almost white yet, not the darker pink like the nipples of the girls in most of the books my friends supply me. When she stood there with her bra in one hand and both at her sides, I could do nothing else by stare. They were beautiful; they were real live titties. They were the first real set of boobs I've ever seen. I stood motionless for a few seconds trying to decide whether she or my sister had bigger ones. It was obvious to me the 8-year old's aureoles were larger then what my sister's are and her nipples stand up real pretty like. My sister's are flat.</p><p>""Ok, your turn,"" she informed me.</p><p>""You're not going to wimp out on me, are you?"" she asked</p><p>""No,"" I said as I slid my thumbs under the waistband. Continuing, I pushed them down past my knees and left them drop to the floor.</p><p>Quinn's gaze quickly focused on my cock. It was standing real tall and hard below my waist from looking at her titties. That's much bigger then my cousin's,"" she said to me.</p><p>""You've seen your cousin's penis? How old is he?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Five,"" she told me, he's just a little kid yet,"" she continued with a chuckle.</p><p>""I would hope mine's bigger then his then,"" I retorted.</p><p>""Well, I'm almost 4 years younger then my sister, and she doesn't even need to wear a bra yet. Mom throws a fit anytime I want to go out without one.""</p><p>""You've got cute boobs,"" I told her.</p><p>""Thank you, but do you want to see my pussy too or are you just a tittie guy?"" she asked.</p><p>""Sure, isn't that what we agreed to do?"" I asked her.</p><p>With that, the youngster dropped her panties to display her girl virtues to me. I looked down at her now naked torso and marveled at the amount of hair she had. It was more then even I had.</p><p>I knelt down to bring my eyes closer to the level of her cunny and looked closely. I could hardly see her crack between her pussy lips the hair was so thick. I moved my head several times to try to get a better view down between her legs. She must have recognized my dilemma because after several seconds, she offered, ""Do you want me to lay down and spread my legs so you can see it easier?""</p><p>""Would you?"" I responded.</p><p>""Sure, I want you to be able to see me too. After all, a girl doesn't have much on the outside. Most of our parts are inside our bodies. You can see a few of them, but some of the others you can only feel,"" she informed me.</p><p>Having said that, she lie down on the couch and spread her legs wide for me. See, here's my clit. That's the place I like to rub the most. When I do, I get all tied up in knots inside.""</p><p>""Here, let me have your finger a minute,"" she said to me. She took my finger and moved it to the opening at the bottom of her pussy lips. ""Feel the hole there?"" she said as she pushed my index finger inside. ""That's my vagina. That's where a guy puts his cock to screw a girl. If he gets his spunk inside her at the wrong time, she could get pregnant."" She continued.</p><p>My mind was spinning in circles. 20 minutes ago I was bemoaning the fact that I had to watch three girls while my sister took her fourth charge to the dentist. Now I was in the midst of a lesson on sex by a girl 4 years younger then me, a precocious 8-year old at that.</p><p>""If you put a second finger in me, it'll feel a lot better. If you move them in and out you can probably make me climax,"" she said. ""Do you want to try?""</p><p>I was now totally beside myself now, thinking about what she had already done and what else she might do. ""Sure,"" I told her without hesitation.</p><p>Quinn took my hand and pressed my index and second fingers together and moved them toward her vagina. She then pressed my two fingers inside as far as she could get them. I could feel sort of ripples in it. ""Now, push them in and out like this,"" she told me as she demonstrated with her fingers on mine.</p><p>After a few seconds, she left her hand fall away from mine and left me to do what she told me to do. ""Mmmmm, that feels really good,"" she said to me.</p><p>After another minute or so, I could feel her pussy getting tighter on my fingers. It was getting wetter too. ""Can you rub a little faster, I'm starting to stimulate a little and I want to cum.""</p><p>I speeded up going in and out with my fingers inside her. ""Like this I asked?""</p><p>""No, that's too fast. Slow down just a little. Yeah, that's it; that feels really good,"" she said to me. ""If you keep that up, I'm going to cum pretty soon.""</p><p>A minute later her body went stiff and I felt her pussy get real tight on my fingers. I was shocked just how much it squeezed down, almost like it was trying to push my fingers out. I continued to pump my fingers in and out and looked up at her face. Her eyes were tight closed and a little smile was on her lips. Finally, she moved a little and then reached won and pushed my hand away from her pussy. I tried to keep my fingers inside, but she sort of forced my hand away from between her legs.</p><p>""Didn't you like me doing that?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah, but after I climax it gets too strong and I need to stop. It's almost like it's too much of a good thing.""</p><p>I was totally shocked about what I had just seen and done. Never in my young life had I either witnessed or participated in something that was so intense. I just sat there starring at her.</p><p>""We better get dressed and go back down stairs,"" Quinn told me. ""Here, let me show you something before we go down,"" she said as she took my hand. ""Smell your fingers. That's my smell when I'm turned on. My sister says she can smell it across the room when I rub myself at night.""</p><p>We quickly dressed and then, standing facing each other, the she gave me a hug saying, ""Thank you, Steve, for making me feel good. Maybe the next time I can do the same for you. Karen told me what girls could do for guys, but I've never done it yet so it might take a little while for us to work things out. What you did for me was a lot better then what she does for me. She's always so worried that I won't do her too.""</p>"
180,Harry Meets Emily,AmandaP,iceiscold@verizon.net,"['conc', 'teen', 'mens']",Horny Harry has been roaming a small summer village taking advantage of pretty girls while his grand parents are away at work.  Just about anything goes with Harry.  This time he gets to see something he's never seen before.,2012-05-17T00:00:00,All the stories are fictional.  They do not reflect the happenings of any real persons live or dead.  They are written for entertainment only.,"<p>Emily Martin was not the swiftest girl in the neighborhood, but she was, by far the best looking. She ad just turned fourteen and every guy around the lake had his eyes set on her. She was blond, blue eyed, about feet six and one hundred pounds. She worked at the swimming pool during the summer so she stayed at their cottage while her parents went into Marshall to work. I had heard about the claims of some of the other guys and I was bent on trying to find out if they were true. They said she was easy. At fourteen, a girl like that was worth many tries.</p><p>I was at the pool when she blew the horn indicating the pool was closed for lunch, a happening that occurred each weekday between twelve and one PM. The few of us there gathered our towels and shoes and headed out the gate. When we were all outside, she closed the gate and locked the chain.</p><p>""You going to your place for lunch?"" I called out to her.</p><p>""Yeah, probably,"" she replied.</p><p>""I've got half a deluxe pizza and some leftover chicken wings from Carlisle's, I offered.</p><p>""What flavor are the wings?"" she asked.</p><p>""Some of them are honey mustard and the others are garlic butter,"" I told her.</p><p>""The honey mustard sounds good,"" she told me. ""Are you offering?""</p><p>""Sure, if you want, come on and we'll eat together.""</p><p>She walked beside me the block to the cottage I share with my grand parents. They were both working like her parents, so it was just the two of us. I opened the door to the kitchen and we walked inside. I dropped my towel and slip-flops at the door to the mudroom and set about reheating the food.</p><p>Emily on the other hand was venturing from door to door checking out our place. Finally, she came back to the kitchen and asked? ""Where is your bathroom?""</p><p>I walked over to the mudroom door and stepped inside. Immediately to the right there was a door. I opened it and motioned.</p><p>""Oh good,"" she said to me. I should have gone before I closed the pool. I turned and walked back into the kitchen allowing her to pass me at the mudroom door. She walked into the bathroom and I heard the clank of the cover against the tank. I don't know what I thought I was going to see, but when I looked over, she was pulling her one-piece bathing suit down and was ready to sit on the toilet seat. I was slightly in shock that she didn't bother closing either door.</p><p>I heard her pee splashing in the bowel for a little bit then quiet. I looked over again to see her reach out and pull some tissue from the roll and press it between her legs then withdraw her hand empty. She reached down a second time with her hand, did something, then stood. I stood mesmerized as she propped her right foot up on the toilet seat and opened a small paper tube. She placed it between her legs where I couldn't see it. When she withdrew her hand, it was empty.</p><p>""Have you ever seen a girl put a tampon in?"" she asked me.</p><p>About that time the microwave beeped signaling our food was ready. She pulled her suit back up, flushed the toilet, and turned and washed her hands.</p><p>""No, I said to her, I've seen them a couple times in the trash when the janitor cleans out the ladies room a the pool, but, ... no.""</p><p>""I'll have to show you sometime,"" she offered. I put the wings on a plate and put too others at the table. ""What do you want to drink?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Water's fine with me. I drank too much soda already today,"" she continued.</p><p>The two of us sat on adjacent corners of the table and ate our lunch. She was busy talking to me, but I had a hard time listening as I still had the vision of her putting that thing in her pussy.</p><p>When we finished, I tossed the bones into the waste basket and put the dishes in the sink. When I looked at the clock, it was barely twelve-twenty. We still had at least thirty minutes left and I had some ideas.</p><p>""Do you want to head back to the pool, or do you want to do something else?"" I asked her.</p><p>""We can stay here a little while yet, if you want,"" she said. ""Is there something you'd like to do?""</p><p>My mind was on overload from the vision I had seen. ""You could show me that thing."" I suggested.</p><p>""Ok, can we go somewhere where it's more comfortable and people won't see us?"" she asked.</p><p>""Do you want to go in my room?"" I asked.</p><p>""It's ok with me,"" she quickly agreed.</p><p>I led the way into my room. When we got inside, she pulled her straps from her shoulders and slid them down her body. A few seconds later she was standing completely naked before me.</p><p>""Like it?"" she said when she saw me starring at her.</p><p>""I sure do,"" I said excitedly.</p><p>She lay back on my bed, pulled her knees up, and spread them wide. ""If you look between my legs you can see a white string. That connects to the tampon I put inside me.""</p><p>""Why do you do that?"" I asked.""</p><p>""It's the time of the month for my period and I don't like using the pads. They smell and get all wet between my legs when I go into the pool. The tampons go up inside my and keep me clean and dry.""</p><p>""All I can see is the string,"" Harry told her.</p><p>""Take your fingers and gently pull my pussy lips apart. You can see where the string goes.</p><p>Harry pulled them apart lightly and looked. How did you get that thing inside? All I can see is a tiny hole where the string is coming out.""</p><p>""Spread me a little wider and I'll show you something,"" she told him.</p><p>Using her stomach muscles, she bore down and forced the tip of the tampon to stick slightly out of her tunnel. ""There, can you see it?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yeah, I can see the very end of it now,"" he reported.</p><p>""Now watch,"" she said, as she relaxed and allowed her pussy muscles to close around the tip of the little white thing.</p><p>""I've never seen anything like that before,"" she told Emily. ""It's neat,"" he added. ""Could I see you put one in sometime?""</p><p>""I guess I could show you that. Today's my heaviest day. I don't have any more tampons until mom gets home tonight. Tomorrow I'll put one in early so that we can come over here at lunch and I can change it. You'll be able to see my period on it,"" she told him.</p><p>Harry saw a number of round red spots on her body in the area of her stomach. ""What's those little round red spots on your stomach and here on your pussy?"" he asked.</p><p>""That's from that stupid Ned Thompson. Bob Bailey took me to get a hamburger at Wendy's then to the grain elevators. Some of his friends met us there. They know I'm a little slow and they like to take advantage of me. Ned kept pressing his cigarette to my stomach. He even did it to my pussy lips right here,"" she indicated with her finger. It sort of smelled with he burned my hair down there. He's really mean to me anytime he's around.""</p><p>We've got some burn cream in the medicine cabinet, do you want me to put some on them. A couple look like they're blistered.""</p><p>""Sure, that'd be nice.""</p><p>Harry got the cream and dabbed some on all the burns he saw. When he was done, he asked the girl if it felt any better, to which she told him ""it did."" If you come over tomorrow, I'll put some on again for you,"" he told her.</p><p>""You're sweet, Harry,"" she said to him. ""Do you want to spread my lips and kiss my clitty before we go back to the pool?"" she asked.</p><p>""Sure,"" he said. The fourteen years old spread her legs and with her hands, spread her lips wide. Right there, kiss it right there,"" she said to him. When he had, she allowed her pussy lips to spring back to their usual place. ""We better get going back to the pool,"" she told him. ""I can show you more tomorrow.</p>"
181,Looking Beyond Myself,AmandaP,iceiscold@verizon.net,"['M/g', 'fant', 'preteen', 'con', 'rom']","This story describes a man who has a hangup regarding heavyset girls and how, a girl wends her way into his pants and finally his heart.",2012-11-02T00:00:00,"This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.

This is a fantasy story about a young girl and a man who could not see hidden beauty. She was fat and this turned him off. Her friend interceded for her that he might take her as he had her. He learned what hides beneath the skin and grows to relish it. This story is completely fictional and does not portray in any way any person. It describes the sexual actions of an adult male and a preteen girl.","<p>Ashley Martin lay partially on my couch and partially on the floor immediately in front of it in my family room. Her hair was damp and matted and her body glistened from accumulated sweat, the result of our intensely passionate act. Her eyes were closed and she lay motionless before me. It seemed like several minutes before she began to move, first rolling sideways off of the edge of the couch to a semi-prone position on the floor. One knee was acutely bent so that her butt was sitting on her left ankle, her right stretched outward still revealing the flushed tone of her inner thighs and vulva. </p><p>I was happy I had thought to put down a towel on the floor where we would most probably finish our activities, for copious amounts of my cum oozed from the slowly closing sphincter of her vagina. This had to be her fourth or fifth climax in the last fifteen minutes. I made it special to her by cumming with her this time, deep inside her recently virgin body. Ashly and I had just met a few days before in the play area of the nearby park. She was there with her friend Mya at the time. </p><p>Ashley was a bit on the pudgy side, something, that until then at least, did little to turn me on. I was much more attracted to thinner girls with what would be washboard abs. That's what attracted me to Mya, her friend. Ashley was probably carrying 15 or 20 pounds that really didn't need to be there. This one characteristic caused me to first shun her and even to ignore her while taking extra time to court Mya. </p><p>It wasn't until a day later when Mya phoned and talked to me, that I gave any thought to Ashley. ""She's really a nice person,"" she told me. ""She's warm and caring, she'd give the clothes off her back to anyone in need. She needs a boost of self-confidence to bring her out of her shell, her friend said. ""If you would do for her like you did for me, I'm sure she would be ever grateful and I think you would be very happy too,"" she indicated.</p><p> ""Would you come and bring her with you? That way, you and I could play then if there was time, I could maybe do a little with her too.""</p><p>""Would you do it just with her first, and see how it goes? I'd like her to feel it's your own thing to do her instead of the both of us. I promise, if you do it with her this once, I'll come back to your house again if you still want me,"" she offered. </p><p>""Mya, you're a good salesperson,"" I told her. ""If you send your little friend over, I'll try to do something with her if she's willing.""</p><p>When Ashley arrived at my house, she gave me the appearance of a girl with a mission. ""My friend Mya said she talked to you and that you told her that you would give me a chance. Is that right?"" she asked me.</p><p>""Yes, I usually don't like fat girls because they don't take good care of themselves, but because your friend asked me to consider you, well, I told her I would try this once.""</p><p>""Thank you Josh,"" she said to me. ""I'll try to make it enjoyable to you too,"" she indicated.</p><p>""Let me find out a little about you, okay?""</p><p>""That's fine. I'll tell you anything you want to know,"" she said.</p><p>""How old are you?""</p><p>""I'm a year younger then Mya. She's 12, I'm 11,"" she said.</p><p>""Have you started your periods yet?"" I inquired.</p><p>""No, my mom said I'd probably be a late bloomer because she was too. She didn't start hers till she was 14.""</p><p>""Have you had sex before?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Do you mean with a boy, or some other way?""</p><p>""What do you mean, some other way?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Well, I know it's sex when a guy puts his thing inside a girl and pumps, but what if a girl does it?""</p><p>""Sweetie, I've got news for you, a girl doesn't have the right tools to put it in you,"" I told her.</p><p>""No, I don't mean like a guy would. I mean like using something else, like her finger or some other things.""</p><p>""Well, that's sort of hard to tell till I know what your referring to,"" I said to her.</p><p>""I mean, like when Mya and I play around at her house. She gets her mom's guy thing and puts it in us.""</p><p>""Mya puts her mom's thing in you?"" I asked. ""How often has she done this to you?""</p><p>""Maybe 6 or 8 times. It really feels good when she does it.""</p><p>""Does it do anything to you?""</p><p>""Twice it made me climax. I didn't know what it was at first, but Mya told me after I had it. It really felt good.""</p><p>""Is that the feeling you're looking for?"" I asked her. </p><p>""If you can, I guess that's it.""</p><p>""Well, let's give it a go and see what happens,"" I said to her.</p><p>""Before I could say anything more, she began undressing. First came her blouse and shorts, then her bra and panties. ""You seem anxious,"" I said to her.</p><p>""I am, Mya said it's the best feeling in the world.""</p><p>I took her in to my family room, and, with all the drapes drawn and began taking my own clothes off. As I did, she lay back on the couch and spread her legs wide. Inserting two fingers in her vagina, she said to me, ""See, here's where Mya puts her mom's thing. She can put almost the whole thing in before it starts to hurt.""</p><p>I quickly turned and directed my attention to her spread labia. Her fingers were prying the circle of membranes that were once her hymen, forcing them to gape wide open. You're pussy looks inviting,"" I said to her. I leaned forward with my hands on the couch to each side of her and gave her a kiss on her pudenda. I then looked up and saw her almost flat breasts also inviting me, so I kissed each in turn as well.</p><p>By now I was worked up to the point that I was ready to give her exactly what she wanted, a good fucking. She was inviting me and I was going to accommodate her to the best of my ability. I finished taking my clothes off and knelt down by beside her. I caressed her breasts for a few seconds then slid my hand down her body until I reached her mound. Using my fingers, I circled it several times outside her lips then moved inside them. I was presented with a generous amount of girl lubricant. She was definitely ready for my plunge. </p><p>""Are you ready to have a man take you?"" I asked.</p><p>Without hesitation, she said to me, ""Please do it for me. Sometimes I get a little down when some of the other pretty girls are walking around with boyfriends and guys won't even look at me. If you do it for me, I know I'll be able to face myself and hold my head up in the future.""</p><p>I kissed her labia and even sucked the immature lips into my mouth and kissed wallowed them around in my mouth. It didn't take long at all for her to begin bucking and squirming under me. Using my fingers, tongue, and mouth to address her young body, bringing her to several orgasms. I pressed my mouth to her clit and drew it into my sucking lips were I tongued her tender jump button. Several times I pushed my tongue as deeply as I could into her special passage giving her more cums. </p><p>Finally, I lifted her legs and spread her knees wide. I pulled her forward slightly to position her with my cock at the entrance to her love tunnel. I slipped my cock between her lips and began rocking gently, causing my penis to rub back and forth across her juvenile clit. I did this 5 or 6 times, giving her some strong sensations and spreading her lubricating juices over her young girl vulva. </p><p>The next time I pressed forward between her lips, I purposely redirected my cock so that it angled directly into her little girl vagina. When the thrust was complete, nearly three-fourths of my cock was inside her precious hole. Without skipping a beat, I continued my assault on precious body. </p><p>At first I wondered if I had possibly have hurt her and too if she liked what I was now doing. My concerns were quickly answered when my thrust was met by her equally ambitious response, humping her self back into my now very rigid member. She may have only been able to take a portion of Mya's mom's phalanx, but she was eagerly attempting to take all she could of my cock. ""It feels so good inside me,"" she indicated. Can you put anymore in me?"" </p><p>Each time we coupled, I tried to give her more, to fill her body and her desire to total fulfillment. I wanted to couple in ways she wouldn't forget, ways that she would again ask for when we were next together, ways that fulfilled the both of us, her needs and my lust in ways that would change us forever.</p><p>As I tried, she pressed even harder onto my prick. I looked down and saw myself vacillating between just the head of my penis inside her and my hair matted firmly against her hairless cunt. Some of our juices were starting to be whipped into a froth at the juncture. Her baby lips were stretched tight around my thick protuberance. I could feel the pounding from her heart as it fit like a well stretched glove on my member. </p><p>Suddenly she wrapped her arms around me, straining to pull as much of me to her as possible. I felt her vagina begin rhythmically constrict and then relax on my cock. I sensed her climax was beginning and pushed my cock into her as far as I could possibly get it. I grasped her hips and held her tight to me for a long time. </p><p>Finally, when she had gone limp again and I was totally exhausted, I relaxed and soon felt my now spent cock to fall from her exceedingly tight baby chute. I don't know how long we stay like that, but my knees were aching when I finally rolled over and lay beside her. I looked down and saw her for what she now was, a woman in a little girl's body, a very special person to me, one who would come to mean much to me. I made room for her in my life, even to the point that it cost me several girlfriends.</p><p>Many years later, she would return to me again. This time, after her man began mistreating her. She was once again climbing into her shell. Mya once more put the two of us together. This time I didn't need any special attention or pleading to take her. I took her hard and I took her long. I still take her as often as I can, for I finally recognized her for the beauty that she was. Now, when I turn off the lights, I roll to my right, hug her tight to me, and say to her, ""Good night my love. I will cherish and relish you.""</p>"
182,First Time With Simone,AmandaP,iceiscold@verizon.net,"['Mg12', 'conc', 'fant', 'mast', 'inc-inferred', 'pedo']",A young girl and her father are accidentally discovered by a neighbor while enjoying one another on their pool deck. The discoverer decides to take advantage of the situation and move in for his piece.,2012-11-22T00:00:00,"This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.

Notice: This is a story intended to meet the desires of some for their enjoyment. It portrays sexual activities between an adult and a young child. Nothing in this story is true nor does it reflect in any way the actions or desires of the authors, but instead derived from the vivid imagination of the women who wrote it. If this type of story upsets you in any way, we suggest the Hardy Boys or Ann of Green Gables instead.","<p>One afternoon I was out on the patio having a beer and getting some sun when I saw something, that elevated my senses to near overload. Across the back alley, I saw a girl and an older man also sunning themselves but on the deck of their backyard pool. Most of the perimeter of their yard was overgrown with hedges and small spruce trees. From my patio, I could see through a small break in the shrubbery and got a pretty good view of the area about which the guy and girl were sitting.</p><p>He appeared to be in his mid 30's and the girl probably about 12 or 13, maybe as old as 14. I watched them for a few minutes with really nothing exciting to report. I went inside to get another beer and when I returned, the girl had removed her swimwear and the guy was slowly playing with her tits. I sat the beer aside and quickly scurried back into the house for my binoculars. </p><p>When I returned I directed the glasses toward them. His hand had moved from her breast to her pussy. From the way his hand was twisted, it was obvious that he had some fingers inside and sawing in and out of her precious cunt. I sat, glued to my binoculars, for a few minutes while he continued to minister to her young body. Finally, her legs opened slightly and he shifted his hands. I continued to spy on them and was soon rewarded by what, for every indication, appeared to be a gut-wrenching climax on her part. </p><p>This got my blood flowing fast and hot. Because my patio was not nearly as private as the one I was watching, I made my way to my bedroom on the second floor and had a good cum of my own. It was too bad that, from my room, I couldn't see what I could from the patio. </p><p>I resolved to spend more time in observation of the neighborhood and their house in particular. One way I thought would be to begin walking in the late afternoon. I would plan my route so that I passed by both the front and the rear of their house. </p><p>It took nearly a week until I got some degree of repayment. I was just finishing up my walk and was headed down their street when I saw the two of t hem walking to a car parked in their driveway. Fortunately, I was nearly at their driveway when they exited their house and walked toward the car in the driveway. ""How are you folks today?"" I asked.</p><p>""Very fine,"" he answered, ""and you?""</p><p>""I'm great. It's so nice to get out in this nice weather and walk. The sun is warm and with the locust trees in bloom, the air is so sweet,"" I said.</p><p>""Is that what those flowers are,"" the girl asked.</p><p>""Yelp, those are honey locust trees. They smell great this time of the year, but later they have some big seed pods that need picked up,"" I told her.</p><p>""The trees have some nasty thorns too,"" the man added.</p><p>""Yes they do, and it's not a good idea to walk around bare-footed with them, that's for sure.""</p><p>""Do you live around here?"" he asked me.</p><p>""Yes, I'm Mark Hanner. I live directly behind you and across the alley. I just moved in early this spring,"" I added.</p><p>""Hank Eversoll, nice to meet you,"" he said as he offered his hand.</p><p>""This is my daughter, Simone,"" he continued.</p><p>""Simone, that's a pretty name, I'm a school teacher,"" I continued. ""Where to you go to school?"" I asked her.""</p><p>""Vincent Boroughs, I'm going to be in the 6th grade. My name is Simone, but most of my friends call me Simmy,"" she informed me.</p><p>""That makes you what, about 13?""</p><p>""No, I'm still 12, I won't be 13 for 3 more months, September 22nd.""</p><p>""Well then, I have to try to remember to send you a birthday card,"" I quipped.</p><p>""Come on Simone, we've got to get going or your going to be late for your soccer practice,"" her dad said to her.</p><p>""Ok dad. Got to go Mr. Hanner, I missed last time and I don't want to be late today,"" she told me.</p><p>I watched them drive off, but retained the vision of her young body in my mind as I slowly imagined what it would look like at my house with my, instead of her father's, hand on her little titties and worming up inside her love tunnel. I walked the rest of the way home a very happy man as we seemed to hit it off well for the first time.</p><p> Over the next couple of weeks, I crossed paths with Simone and her dad 4 more times. One day I saw him leave in his car by himself. When I turned at the end of the block and headed down the alley to the back of my yard, I noticed that she was out sunning on their pool deck, but with wearing a suit.</p><p>""Simone,"" I called, ""are you there. I can hear your music, but I can't see you."" I knew this was a lie, I had her often on their deck, with and without her father caressing her with his hands, exciting her with his fingers, and probing her inner being.</p><p>""Mr. Hanner, is that you?"" she called out.</p><p>""Yes, I just wondered if you and your dad would like to join me for some hot dogs on the grill in a few minutes.""</p><p>""I don't know, sir. My dad went to town and I don't expect him back until after 4 this after noon.""</p><p>I glanced at my watch and saw, 10:43. That meant she would be alone for over 5 hours, more then enough time to drink in some of her beauty. ""Well then, would you like to come over and join me?""</p><p>""I'm supposed to stay here at my house,"" she told me. </p><p>""Oh, I sorry you're stuck there,"" I commented.</p><p>""Mr. Hanner, ""We have a grill over here, would you like to bring the hot dogs over here and we can fix them on our grill. As a matter of fact, bring your swim suit with you and you can take a swim while you're here,"" she continued.</p><p>""Do I have to walk around to the front?"" I asked her.</p><p>""No, just a minute, there's a gate I can open behind some of the bushes.""</p><p>A minute later, she called out, ""Over here,"" as the gate began to move. Seconds later, she appeared in a white bikini and flip-flops on her feet. She was nice looking in her soccer outfit, but she was drop-dead gorgeous as she stood now.</p><p>""Hi Simone, how are you today?""</p><p>""Bored,"" she responded. </p><p>""And why are you bored?""</p><p>""Because dad's office called yesterday and told him that they needed him to come in for some hours today. Today, it's 5 hours, some days it will be as many as 6 or 7 hours. I hate it when he goes in and leaves me along by myself,"" she complained.</p><p>""Well, maybe we need to see what we can do to occupy both our days a bit more,"" I said to her.</p><p>""Like what?""</p><p>""I don't know, we'll have to give that some thought,"" I suggested without being outright pushy. I didn't want to sound so blatant that I tipped my hand just yet.</p><p>I stepped through the gate and watched as she relocked it. She led me around the corner of to the steps that led up to the pool deck. Once up top, I put my towel down on a patio table and held up the hot dogs and buns. I watched as she took the dogs and walked to the grill. She must have already turned it on, because she opened it and the dogs started to sizzle as soon as they hit the grill. 10 minutes later we were eating.</p><p>She went inside and after a minute or so came back out with some condiments and two sodas. We sat down opposite each other and ate. As we ate, we discussed a bit about school and things in general. As she stood to gather the condiments to carry back inside, she mused, ""I wish dad would find somebody to take mom's place. I get so lonesome here sometimes.</p><p>I stood and followed her into the kitchen, holding the door for her. Inside, she put things away and sat down at their kitchen table. </p><p>""Where's your mom,"" I asked her?""</p><p>""She died in a accident. The refinery where she was an engineer had an explosion and fire. She was burned very bad and died about a week later. I was 8 at the time. We moved away to here to get away from the bad memories.</p><p>I moved from where I was standing and stood at her side. I lightly draped my arm around her shoulder. ""I'm sorry to hear of your misfortune. It sounds like you've had more then your share of grief in your young life,"" I said to her. ""What does your dad do?""</p><p>""He runs a office that does payroll for companies. Sometimes he works from home, but, more often, he goes in for a few hours a day. That leaves me here at home. That's when I really get bored 'cause can and I are really close.""</p><p>I was now really torn. Do I just pass today, or do I tell her I know what they are doing and see if I can get in on the action too? At first, I decided to pass for now, but then she said something that caused me to rethink my plan.</p><p>""Mr. Hanner, do you have any kids?""</p><p>""No, I was married once, but only for a short time. My wife didn't like Living in this area, and she wanted to move to Arizona where her mother lives. Since I didn't really like her mother, I refused to move, soon after she left me.</p><p>""That's too bad,"" she told me, ""it's so much fun for a girl to bond to her dad. I love him so much.""</p><p>""Did you bond to him before or after your mother passed away?""</p><p>""Mostly after,"" she told me.</p><p>I was now feeling that it was time after all to test her, so I asked, ""Do you really think a stepmother would work in your family after you and your dad have gotten so close? Could you let her in with your father so close to you, now?"" Finally, I came out right out and asked, ""What do you mean by bonding, Simone?""</p><p>""Suddenly, she found herself in a spot where she might say something that she shouldn't and turned shades of crimson. ""Well, you know, do things together and be close.""</p><p>It was time to drop the bomb, ""You mean like take your clothes off on your deck and let your daddy play with your breasts and puts his fingers up inside you?""</p><p>She looked at me with alarm. Her mouth dropped open and while she was mouthing words but nothing was coming out. I still had my arm around her shoulder, and allowed it to slip slightly down her front until the heel of my hand was nested just above her right breast. I twisted my wrist slightly so that my index finger was over her young nipple and very lightly began stroking it.</p><p>""Feels good doesn't it?""</p><p>She looked up at me but didn't verbally respond. Instead of showing alarm on her face, she seemed to be enjoying my brushing her pubescent nipplet. I pressed slightly more firmly, and asked, ""Feel better now?""</p><p>Again, without saying anything, she very slightly nodded her head in the affirmative. </p><p>""Simone, if you let me enjoy you, I promise that I won't tell anyone about you and your dad.""</p><p>She thought for a few seconds, then asked, ""Are you sure? If anyone found out, they would take daddy away from me and I'd never see him again.""</p><p>""Yes, sweetheart, if you let me play with you too, I promise not to tell anyone, ever.""</p><p>""What all do you and your dad do?"" I asked her.</p><p>Very quietly, she responded, ""About everything?""</p><p>""Do you mean you've given yourself to him?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Do you sleep together too,"" I pressed.</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>""Have you started your periods yet?""</p><p>""I just did, two months ago,"" she told me.</p><p>""What does your dad do so you don't get pregnant?""</p><p>""He took me to a family planning center out of town and they put me on the pill. He said that we don't have to worry as long as I take the pills like I'm supposed to. He makes me take it at night with him watching.""</p><p>""You know,"" I said, ""maybe we could work out something so that when he's gone you come over to my house or I come over here. That way you shouldn't get as bored.""</p><p>""I gave her a bit to think about my offer then said to her, ""would you let me play with you a little while now?""</p><p>""Doing what?"" she asked.</p><p>""I don't know, maybe let me eat you a little bit. Does your dad to that for you?""</p><p>""We do that a lot. I like his tongue inside me. He likes his thing in my mouth too, but I don't like it so much.""</p><p>""If you let me lick you, I promise I won't ask you to eat me.""</p><p>""I guess that would be okay,"" she told me. Do you want to go up to my bedroom and play?"" </p><p>""Is that a good place?""</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>""Is that where you and your dad play too?""</p><p>""No, we sleep together so we mostly do it in his bed, but I really don't want to do it with you there.""</p><p>""Okay, your bedroom is fine with me.""</p><p>She stood up and started out of the kitchen. ""This way,"" she said to me.</p><p>I followed her up stairs to a very feminine bedroom furnished with frills, dolls, and pink. She removed the dolls and stuffed animals from the bed and turned back the spread. ""Do you want me to take my suit off now?"" she asked.</p><p>""What do you want to do?"" I asked her.</p><p>""I'd sort of like you to take my suit off really slow and kiss me all over my body as you do,"" she said.</p><p>I took a seat on a chair next to the bed, pulled her in front, and began kissing her. I directed my attention first to her breasts, her neck, ears, and her ruby lips. Her little chest adornments were small and pointy, probably just having begun their growth spurt recently. When I finally slipped a hand under one, it was soft and her nipple standing tall under her cup. When I saw her face beginning to flush slightly I pulled her closer to me and reached around to release the back strap of her top. I left it fall from her shoulders and was gifted with a pair of beautiful girl tits. Most of the women I'd seen until now were older and their areolas were various shades - slightly darker then the major portion of their breasts. Simone's were tinted lighter then the remainder of her chest. It intrigued me and I spent considerable time dwelling on them.</p><p>As I continued a hand gently massaging one of them, I slipped my other hand under the front of her bottom. I expected it to be free of kinky hairs, but the silky softness at the top of her pussy lips was so sensual that I almost lost it right there. I had to hold my hand still and think about washing dishes and carrying out the garbage to calm down.</p><p>Finally, I slipped both hands down and cupped her freshly rounding butt cheeks. As I did, I eased her bikini bottoms down to her knees where they slipped the remainder of the way to the ground. She caught the little white modesty cover with the toes of one foot and flicked it halfway-across the bedroom.</p><p>I stood and hugged her tight, making sure that my still covered cock was pressing against her tummy. Slowly, I turned, still holding her snuggly. When I had her back to her bed, I bent forward and gently lowered her to her to it. I resumed kissing her breasts, neck and face. As I did, she reached up and cradled my head, pulling it to her breasts where. I lightly kissed both luscious little boobs and took the time to lick the points like one would lick an ice cream cone. She held my face there, even as I began kissing and sucking them more firmly. When she finally began pushing my head toward her waist, both of her nipples were distended and a beautiful shade of red. </p><p>I yielded to her slight guidance and moved to her still hairless mound. It was soft and clearly that of a budding young woman. As I delved deeper between her legs, I caught scent of her mild little girl scent. It was nothing like I had experienced previously. It was soft and flowery, a mix of sensual arousal and little girl soap.</p><p>She continued to guide me deeper between her legs. I licked the upper region of her lips as I gently spay them apart to reveal her warm and moist clitoral hood. Pulling it upward slightly, I found the tiny rounded button hiding under her folds. Straining slightly with my tongue, I flicked at the miniature bundle of pleasure. </p><p>She reacted quickly when the roughness of my tongue pried inward, circling and delving at her tiny clitoris. Her hands grasped my head firmly and pulled to tight to her. Her legs shot around my head and gripped me tighter then I ever expected a young girl to do. There was no denying what was happening, she was having her first cum with someone other then her father.</p><p>When she relaxed, I allowed her to recover for a bit then asked her, ""Did that feel good?""</p><p>""Oh God, Mr. Hanner, that was so great. I don't remember a climax that hard for along time.""</p><p>""I take it then, that you liked it.""</p><p>""Oh yes, yes, yes, that was the best.""</p><p>""Do you want me to move down now and do your pussy?""</p><p>She adamantly shook her head, and answered, ""Please, now.""</p><p>I could tell she was serious about my continuing. She bent her legs and pulled her knees up tightly against her stomach. This provided ready access to her vagina. My first look revealed her opening gaping open and a small trickle of girl fluid flowing out. When I touched it with my fingers, I was treated to a sticky, slippery, thick goo intended by her body to lubricate for a man's invasion. It was also transmitting another telling story, the bouquet was intoxicating to me and causing my senses to become warped. I had intended only to eat her today, but it was becoming more difficult to ignore the urge to slide inside her and give her a load of my cum. ""Simone, would you like me to cum in you like your dad does?""</p><p>""Mr. Hanner, could you just eat me really good today. Maybe the next time I'll let you come in me.""</p><p>""Are you going to tell your dad what we did?""</p><p>""Oh no, he would really get mad. A long time ago he made me promise not to let anybody else play with me. I'll let you though, because I like you and you can do it so good.""</p><p>About 2 hours after we walked up to her room, I asked her, "" do you want to keep on, or do you want to quit for today?""</p><p>""I'm worn out,"" she told me. ""Before daddy gets home, I'm going to have to take a shower. Daddy says that he can tell when I don't shower after I had sex because my cum smells really strong.""</p><p>I asked. ""Have you ever taken one with your dad?""</p><p>""Yeah, we do almost every day,"" she said.</p><p>""Would you let me take a shower with you?""</p><p>""If you want to,"" she said.</p><p>The two of us spent probably 20 minutes in the shower. She whacked me off once and I used my fingers to bring her to a climax one more time.</p><p>""I don't think I've ever climaxed so many times in one day as I have today,"" she informed me.</p><p>""Did you like it?""</p><p>""Oh yes,"" she said, pressing her sprouting tits against my coarse chest hair. ""In all the times that daddy and I have done sex, I've never been as tired as I am now. Daddy will probably think I'm sick or something, but I may go to bed early tonight, I'm so tired.""</p><p>""Well then,"" I asked her, ""do you want me to come back again sometime?""</p><p>""Often,"" came her response, ""very often.""</p><p>We climbed out of the tub; I dried her off first and again played with her and sucked some more on her titties. She dried me off and we walked back to her bedroom. I dressed while she lay back on the bed. After I had my clothes on, I helped her back into her bikini, though not without several more touches.</p><p>""Simone,"" I said to her, ""if y you ever decide to marry an older man, don't forget, I'm available."" She grinned and gave me a kiss. We spent a couple more minutes hugging and kissing, more like you would expect from two teenagers. I finally said to her, ""I better go before your dad gets home."" I was pretty confident that she would be careful, but to be certain, I said to her, ""Sweetie, please don't say anything to your dad about today. Maybe some day we can find a way to ease him into our fun and include him too. For now though, please, let's keep it between ourselves?""</p><p>She led me to the kitchen and stopped just before the patio door. Spreading her legs noticeably, she put her arms around my neck and pulled me close. ""Touch me down there one more time,"" she insisted. </p><p>I put my fingers between her legs, slipped a finger under the fabric of her bikini crotch, and lightly split her lips. ""You're beautiful,"" I said to as I grasped her clit lightly and gave her one more kiss. </p><p>""Do you have a cell phone?""</p><p>She quickly rattled off her number. </p><p>When I get home I'll call you so you will have mine,"" I said.</p><p>We walked hand-in-hand out onto the deck and then down to the gate. After she unlocked it, I left and went home. When I phoned her, she answered on the first ring. </p><p>""You're a sweetheart,"" I told her. ""See you soon.""</p>"
183,Assisting Kim,AmandaP,iceiscold@verizon.net,"['m/g', 'teen', 'virg', '1st', 'conc', 'piv', 'rom', 'preg']",Larry is a horny teen who takes advantage of a bashful and backward heavy-set teen. He uses the guise of concern to win her confidence and her verginity.,2012-11-27T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Kim Sturges was a heavy-set 13 years old who was thought of as a whinny baby to most of the people who lived in Duncan's Cove, a small summer resort on the banks of Lake Ontario. Her and her family was counted among a small handful of permanent residents of the community. Because she and her family lived there all year around, many of the seasonal young people took advantage of her as being strange immature, boyish, and quite possibly a little slow.</p><p>Our family was called seasonal's, but we spent the summers in Duncan's Cove but lived the remainder of the year elsewhere. Unlike most of the other seasonal's, we didn't just appear on weekend as they did, we moved in as soon as school was out for us and stayed until a couple days before it restarted in the fall. </p><p>Therefore, we sort of split the gap between permanent and seasonal for the most part and as such, I got to know Kim a bit better and saw her better side shine through a bit. She was still young and gullible and it give me the idea of taking advantage of her slightly different then some of the others. They looked on her as being backwards and to be babied, and ignored, I looked on her as a target for my sexual exploitation.</p><p>One afternoon as a group of us were leaving the swimming pool as we called it (it was really a portion a large cove that was marked off with ropes to designate it as the swimming area). I was walking toward our cottage, a route that would take me past the Sturges' home. Kim was, maybe 30 yards ahead of me when we started, but I quickly caught up with her. ""Hey Kim,"" Today, I said to her. ""I heard Mary Wilson saying about you being afraid of bugs. Was that right?""</p><p>She hung her head slightly and admitted, ""Yeah, for some reason they really frighten me.""</p><p>""What kinds?"" I asked her. </p><p>""Just bugs in general,"" she told me.</p><p>""Has anybody ever worked with you to see if they could help you overcome some of your fears?"" I asked her.</p><p>""No, everybody pretty much just calls me a baby; nobody ever suggests ways for me to get over it.""</p><p>""Would you like to see if I can help you,"" I asked her.</p><p>""How can you do that?"" she asked.</p><p>""Probably just sit quietly and watch some of the bugs like bees, ants, and butterflies,"" I said to her.</p><p>""Would you do that for me?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yeah, if you want me to. When do you want to start?""</p><p>""How about tomorrow morning about 10,"" I suggested.</p><p>""Okay, where do you want to meet?"" </p><p>""How about we meet at Clifton's Mill?"" There are some really neat insects there that I think will interest you.""</p><p>""Okay, I see you then,"" she said. </p><p>By that time, we were at the path from the side of the hill to her back door. ""Here's where I live,"" she said. ""I'll see you there tomorrow.""</p><p>""Kim, could I ask you one favor?""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Could you not tell anybody where you're going or that I'm trying to help you so people don't start picking on me if it doesn't work?""</p><p>""I guess that's alright; I won't even say anything to my mom then either,"" she offered.</p><p>The next morning I got there about 15 minutes before she arrived. There was still a bit of a chill in the air, probably about 20 deg. C. even though the forecast was for it to go to about 28 or 29 for later in the day. I spread a towel down so we could sit or lay on it to watch the bugs and took my position.</p><p>The insects I wanted to show here were called ant lions. They're the larva of an insect that looks something like a small dragonfly. It makes small cones in the sand then waits under the cone for ants to tumble in. They then flip sand up to coax the ant into position where the ant lion can grab it, pull it beneath the sand, and then devour it. I've sat for hours watching them.</p><p>A couple minutes later Kim arrived and I explained things to her and suggested she take a seat next to me, which she did. </p><p>I brought a couple jellybeans with me. I bit them into several pieces and placed the pieces among the field of 8 or 10 cones that told me there were ant lions present. I then took several pinches of sand and dropped it into about half the funnels. Soon the jellybeans were attracting some ants. In about 15 minutes, the first ant stumbled too close to one of the funnels and sand began pelting it, causing it to drop to the bottom. 20 seconds later, the ant lion got hold if it and it disappeared.</p><p>As the scene progressed, I watched Kim. She was totally caught up in watching. Finally, she said to me, ""Wow, this is so interesting.""</p><p>Just after she said that, another ant strolled in. ""Here we go again,"" she said to me. </p><p>""This time she lay down on her stomach beside me to get a closer look. We again watched as the ant was pelted with grains of sand. This time, the ant got away. ""Wow, he had to work, but he got way,"" she offered.</p><p>""Do you want me to show you some other things?"" I said to her.</p><p>""Can we stay here and watch longer?"" she asked.</p><p>""Sure, I can stay all day. How about you?""</p><p>""I can stay till probably 4,"" she said to me,"" meaning 4 PM or a little more then 5 hours from now. </p><p>She watched intently as another ant happened by. This time, I put my arm over she shoulder and pulled her lightly to me. At first, she looked at me with somewhat of a quizzical look on her face, but then moved over probably 5 or 6 inches until she was tight against me. I doubt that she had any idea what I was inferring by moving her close, but I was satisfied she was willing to go along with me. </p><p>When I looked over to her, I saw that when she moved, she had twisted and pulled the shirt she had on causing it to gap widely between two buttons. I could see her bra, something that appeared to be the tee-shirt material, soft, thin, and very flexible. She didn't have much in the way of breasts yet, maybe each about the size of half a golf ball. Her nipples were standing pointed and her areolas very wide, well over an inch each, I judged. I had a hard time being discrete and not starring at it.</p><p>We watched another ant tumble into the ant lion's pit and finally after some struggle, escape. After it did, I again asked her, ""Do you want to do something else, or so you want to stay here longer?""</p><p>""Can we stay?"" she asked, ""I really think they're interesting.""</p><p>""Sure, if that's what you want. I have mostly all day too,"" I told her.</p><p>It took a while for another ant to come by, and during that time, I alternately pulled her closer to me and lightly began to rub her shoulder. When I did, she seemed to nuzzle closer to me, put her neck against my cheek.</p><p>""Are you having fun?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Yeah, this is the first time somebody has really taken an interest in me,"" she said. ""I like you.""</p><p>I nuzzled her neck another brief minute, then I replied,"" Have you ever kissed a boy before?""</p><p>""Never,"" she replied. </p><p>""Has anyone ever tried to kiss you before?""</p><p>""No, I'm not that lucky.""</p><p>""What if somebody tried?"" I asked.</p><p>""I'd let him,"" she responded. I leaned over and lightly kissed her on the neck and waited for her to respond. When nothing did, I leaned over and kissed her again, but this time, on her cheek. After a brief time and still no response, I leaned in once again. This time, she turned her face slightly toward me and puckered her lips. I leaned in and gave her what she appeared to desire, a kiss full on her lips.</p><p>When I did kiss her, she seemed reluctant to quickly break away. I gave her probably 5 or 8 seconds and then pulled away. ""Did you like that?"" I asked. </p><p>She nodded her head slightly. </p><p>I leaned in again and this time, met her lips with mine and held the kiss for a long time. While I did, I gradually began to press my tongue to her lips. I felt them separate ever so gradually, until we were trading tongues like a girl who's sailor boyfriend had just returned to port. There was no denying that this was what she was wanting. Finally, I broke our kiss. When I did, she seemed to follow my lips in an effort to continue. I took a couple breaths and leaned toward her again. This time she didn't hesitate, but locked her lips to mine and continued where we left off. I reached down to her breast and began lightly caressing her nipple that was still tightly snuggled to her shirt.</p><p>Finally, when we broke it off by what seemed to be mutual consent, she asked, ""Why did you do what you did to my breast?""</p><p>""I a . . . thought you might like it,"" I replied somewhat sheepishly.</p><p>""I did, it felt really good,"" she said to me.</p><p>""So, it didn't upset you when I touched you?""</p><p>She replied by shaking her head from side to side. ""You can do it some more if you want,"" she informed me.</p><p>""I leaned in to kiss her again and moved my hand to a more advantageous position on her breast and continued the caresses she said she liked. Slowly, I managed to move her the edge of her shirt until I was at the edge and slowly slipped a finger under the fabric and outward to her nipple. All the time, we were kissing, from the corner of my eye; I paid attention to her eyes to see her response. </p><p>Some seconds after I reached her bare tittie, I noticed her eyes open wide for a brief instant and a softening of her tongue movements. I thought, now I've gone too far. Contrary to my thinking however, she reenergized her kisses with renewed fervor.</p><p>Finally, I broke our kiss. ""Whew, she exclaimed, that was . . . wow!""</p><p>""Did I upset you when I touched your tittie?""</p><p>""You surprised me a little, but I liked it,"" she said.</p><p>I could see that she was in deep thought about something. Finally she spoke saying, ""Do you want to feel me between my legs?""</p><p>""You mean you would let me?""</p><p>""I mean I want you to,"" she said.</p><p>""Your belt is tight, I don't think I can get down there,"" I told her.</p><p>She reached for her belt and freed it. She then took her shorts and, lifting her butt off the ground, pushed them down below her butt. I was shocked she wasn't wearing any panties. Her pussy hair was dark color, but was not too thick yet. An hour ago, we had not so much as kissed yet, and now she offered her pussy to me. This was going to be a good day, I thought.</p><p>I lightly cupped her mound and began to caress it, slowly moving from her pubic bone downward to her pussy split. As I reached the cleft, I began searching for her clitty. I found it, but also found something equally good. Her pussy split was super wet. She was without a doubt eating up what I was doing for her. I felt around at the top, found her little button, and started attending to it. It didn't take very long until she tensed and pulled her legs tightly together in a climax. </p><p>When I felt her cum descended on her, I slowed my speed and pressure of my fingers. She pulled her legs together so firmly that I couldn't have done anything of value anyhow. When she finally relaxed, I put my fingers back between her vulva lips. I couldn't believe how wet she was. I would have to say she was the wettest girl I ever felt after just one girl climax. I let her come down a bit and then pulled her close to me, ""I really like you Kim,"" I said.</p><p>She turned toward me and nuzzled her neck against my lips so I gave her neck another kiss. She turned her lips to mine and our lips crushed together. Her lips were soft and parted easily. My tongue began exploring and soon she was doing the same. After what must have been several minutes, we relaxed our cuddle and fell apart. We were both very much out of breath. ""Larry, am I supposed to get strong feelings in my tummy and my breasts when we kiss? </p><p>""Did you?"" I responded.</p><p>""Uh huh, and they were strong too,"" she said to me.</p><p>I rolled tight against her side and resumed lightly dragging my fingers along her vulva, pausing so slightly to circle her clitty and went down where I dipped slightly into her vagina. I followed the tip of my finger, probing deeper and deeper until my fingertip touched something soft yet solid. I slowly traced my finger around inside. I felt a raised area with a depression in the middle. Only once before had I felt the form before, it was in Tonya Emerson's vagina the day she let Corry, Franklin and me to feel her inside and then use a little flashlight to look too.</p><p>I kept my finger inside and began wiggling it around. Kim moaned in my ear and began snaking her hand and arm between us. Her hand came to rest holding my hard cock through my trousers. ""Larry, do you want to do something?""</p><p>I don't know if I was really as daft as I sounded, but my first response was, ""What do you mean?""</p><p>""This Larry, do you want to put this inside me?"" she asked as she continued to fondle me.</p><p>""You mean my cock?""</p><p>""Uh huh. It feels really good where you have your finger and I would like to see what it feels like to have you're thing inside me."" </p><p>I then realized what she was referring to and, she wanted me to have intercourse with her. </p><p>""Larry, can you take your pants off for me, please?""</p><p>""Is that what you want?""</p><p>She wasted little time in replying, ""Very much.""</p><p>I stood up, unbuckled my belt and slid my trousers and shorts down and off my feet. I sat down beside her and pulled her close once more. We lay down together facing one another. Her hand went to my cock and my hand went back to her pussy and part way inside again. The way we were sitting was awkward for both of us. It was next to impossible to dip my finger as deep as I had been inside her. I knelt up and shuffled so that my knees were between her legs. </p><p>I bent down and kissed her lips again the asked, ""Are you sure you want me to go in?""</p><p>""Do you think it will fit? It's a lot bigger then I thought it would be.""</p><p>""I think it'll go. Besides, it feels like you already lost your cherry. Did I do it with my finger when I pushed inside?""</p><p>""No, I did it myself when I was 11 and learned to make myself feel good. I don't so it will do anything to hurt me,"" she suggested.</p><p>I hugged her once more, kissed each of her pudgy breasts, and then I helped her to lie back on the soft grass. I moved forward on my knees until they were firmly against the insides of her knees. I reached down and lightly kneaded her pussy and the inside of her legs. When I did, she shivered and pulled her knees up almost to her chest, offering me a clear view of her private area. </p><p>When I looked down between her lips, I could see her pussy cream oozing from her vagina. The whole inside of her lips were glowing crimson she was so excited, the funnel to her glory awash in her juices. It was now or never, I thought.</p><p>I adjusted my position slightly to allow my cock to nestle between her lips and began stroking my cock up and down, feeling the smoothness of her vulva caress my dick. My cock began oozing precum in copious amounts as I continued to slip up and down her slit. I worked into a good position to begin inserting myself into her glory hole. </p><p>When she first felt my cock beginning to spread it's way into her, she rewarded me with, ""Oh God, Oh God, that feels so good. I feel so full, Larry, put it all the way in, please.""</p><p>I looked down and saw that my cock head and just inside her. Hers and each time I pulled back, our precum made thick strings between cock head and girl hole. We were so wet it was making my way inside easy and I continued to press inward, slipping in another half inch or more each new thrust. Looking down between us, I could see pussy lining pulling out and then pushing back in with each thrust. This alone was pushing me to the peak; I was nearly ready to cum too. </p><p>""Larry, it feels so big, oh God, I love it inside me. Larry, Larry, I'm starting to cum. Oh God Larry, push it all the way into me, please.""</p><p>When I pushed deep inside her, I lost it too. I felt the head of my cock pressed against her womb. Suddenly I could feel the pubescent teen's vagina gripping and releasing my deeply invading cock. Each new contraction of her vagina milked more semen from my dick until my balls felt totally emptied.</p><p>My legs were turning to rubber as I continued to hover over her. Finally, I couldn't control my knees any more and fell to the ground beside her. Too soon, my cock pulled free, releasing the flood of cum that was trapped inside. We lay there together, kissing and hugging. </p><p>I slowly moved my hand back to her pussy. I felt the warm slipperiness of our combined cum. It was drooling freely from her vagina and cascading down between her bum cheeks. I gathered up a bit and rubbed it onto her bum-hole as I prodded it with my finger. Each time I moved my finger, I could feel her pucker hole contract. I continued to play with her for a couple more minutes until I realized her and was cradling my balls as she nursed my cock back to life. </p><p>""Larry, you're getting hard again. Could we do it once more today before we go?""</p><p>""If you want, we can,"" I said.</p><p>""I really do."" After a few seconds of thought, she continued, ""You know what, ""I really like what you're doing for me. You've made me so very happy. You started out trying to help me and then you did something I would never have guessed I would like. Not only don't feel bad about the cruel things some of the kids my age say about me, because I know a lot more then they probably do.""</p><p>""Kim, let me tell you something. Any time you want to do it some more, I'll gladly do it with you. You're fun to cum with.""</p><p>""Larry, are there other ways we can do it?""</p><p>""Yeah, there's other ways. Why, do you want to do it a different way?""</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>I said to her, ""This time, why don't I lie on the ground and you can sit on me. That way, you can do what ever you want as far as when it's in you.""</p><p>""That sounds like fun,"" she responded.</p><p>I turned away from her and lay on my back. She rolled onto her knees and knee-walked to me. I helped her climb onto my chest. I put my fingers between her pussy lips and felt the smooth luxury of her vulva. </p><p>""What do I do now,"" she asked.</p><p>""Lean over and I'll help you line up your pussy with my cock.""</p><p>When she leaned over, her little titties hung down near my face. I raised my head in an effort to grasp one with my mouth. I was able to suck her right one into my mouth and hold on. As she attempted to pull away, I sucked much harder, causing her nipple to elongate to probably more then an inch before ht popped out of my mouth.</p><p>""Larry, that hurt and felt good at the same time. Is that possible?""</p><p>""Did it make your tummy tingle?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah, I liked it.""</p><p>She bent down and offered her other breast to me. I caught it as I had the other in my mouth and held on. She pulled away as she had the other one and again I hung on until she pulled enough to pull it free. When I looked down, both were still elongated and red.</p><p>I reached down on each side of her hips, cupped her bum cheeks in my hands, and helped guide her until I could feel her warm pussy at the tip of my penis. I rocked my hips several times to slightly push the head inside her channel. </p><p>She quickly got the hint and began pressing herself more firmly to my cock, slowly forcing it inside. I could feel her warmth and lubricity as it enveloped my hardening tool.</p><p>She moved from side to side and even forward and back, seating it deep inside her. As she continued to wiggle around, I could feel my balls beginning to respond. I put my hands on her hips and began slowing her gyrations as much as I could. I finally had to say something to her.</p><p>""Kim, are you close yet?""</p><p>""No why?"" she asked.</p><p>""If you keep it up much longer, I'm going to climax again and too early for your climax.""</p><p>She stopped her moving and bent down so I could kiss her breasts again. ""Can you suck on my nipples again like you did; it hurt a little but felt really good at the same time.""</p><p>I captured one again with my lips and sucked it. As I sucked them, I also used my tongue to rub it against the roof of her mouth. I continue to minister to her breast. In a bit, I felt her resuming her gyrations on my stomach. I sensed that there was heat building between her body and mine, probably indicating her readiness to climax again. </p><p>A couple minutes later, she began grunting with each frantic thrust of her vagina against my cock. ""Oh, oh, oh, she was saying. I'm close; I'm ready to cum. Oh Larry. Here it comes.""</p><p>Her rocking on my cock and her telling me she was cuming, brought my cock to full attention. She felt my cock cum to life again, injecting millions of baby spawn into her body. Finally spent, both of us lay out, me on my back and Kim still straddling my body with my softening tool still deeply buried inside her. As we regained our senses, she repositioned her head to present her lips to me once more, sealing our first intimate day that started out observing insects and ending with two very intense love making sessions.</p><p>A few days later, we both left the pool at about the same time again. As soon as she was out of earshot of others, she took my hand in hers and asked, ""Larry, could we get together again?""</p><p>""Do you want to?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Uh, huh.""</p><p>""Do you want to watch bugs again?""</p><p>""No,"" she answered.</p><p>""What do you want to do them?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Can we have sex again?"" she sheepishly.</p><p>""When?""</p><p>""Tomorrow morning,"" she suggested. ""I'll bring some sandwiches and some sodas.""</p><p>We met the next day and 9 more days before my stay ended and our family moved back to South Carolina. During our times together, we exchanged phone numbers and addresses and at the end of my stay, I presented her a small gold chain with a heart on it.</p><p>We talked by phone a number of times for the first month or so and even exchanged several letters, and then everything stopped. I was a bit down when she quit answering my calls and quit sending letters. My mom suggested that she probably found a boy friend at her school and he was now occupying her time. I accepted that for a while. </p><p>Then, it happened, I received another letter from her. ""Larry,"" it began. ""I really loved what you did for me. It made me realize that I was not as bad as some of my classmates suggested. I love you Larry and will love you always.""</p><p>This prepared me even more for what mom had suggested, she had found a new boyfriend. Further down her letter, she again brought up what we had done and told me she loved what we did and loved me without making direct reference that we were having sex.</p><p>The next paragraph ended with the words, ""Larry, I hope your parents will bring you back next year. I want somebody to meet you. For some reason, I continued to read a bit further, quickly reaching the point at which she said to me, ""I really want you to come back because, I want our baby to be able to meet their father!""</p><p>Suddenly I realized that in my haste to love Kim, I totally ignored the fact that she not only was experiencing sexual desires, but was also now fully capable to experiencing something else, a baby growing in her tummy.</p><p>Finally, about a month and a half later, I owned up to my actions of last summer and explained to my mom why Kim meant so much to me. It was not just the bugs, but also something far more enjoyable, teens enjoying sex with no concept of safety.</p><p>Mom took it well, even owning up to the fact that my older sister Josie came about in nearly the same way. Her friends picked on her and she cowered, only to have a guy shine up to her. Josie was born 9 months later. I guess you could say, the apple doesn't fall far from the tree.</p><p>---</p><p><b>Your comments and responses are important as they encourage us to continue our writing.</b></p>"
184,Patsy and Ralphie,AmandaP,iceiscold@verizon.net,"['b/g', 'mast', 'fant', 'con']","Two preteens sneak some fun in a vacant building. From their actions, it's not their first get-together.",2012-12-06T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>One afternoon, I saw my neighbor's daughter Patsy, who is currently 9, and the kid from across the street, Ralphie, age 8, climb through a broken sheet of plywood and climb into a boarded up garage across the alley from me. I was inquisitive as to what they were doing so I snuck over. </p><p>There was significant brush along two sides of the garage. One other side was obscured with paint coating the insides of the windows. That left only the side with both an overhead door and the man-door they used to enter. I approached the man-door hoping to be able to see in, but to no avail. </p><p>I could however, hear their discussion clearly. I heard her say to him, ""Hold still Ralphie, your jumping around so much I can keep it in my mouth."" </p><p>Instantly, my interest went from causal to urgent. I quickly searched for other ways to seen in, but could not find anything. I walked back to the man-door and was ready to do something drastic when I caught sight of some movement through a crack between two panels of the overhead door. I knelt down and slowly crawled my way to an area that was shaded from the sun by trees.</p><p>When I looked in, I saw an older car, passenger side door open, and the boy laying on his back on the bench seat, his head toward the passenger door. Patsy was standing over him with her mouth securely fastened to his little pencil dick. Her head was bobbing rapidly up and down. I could easily hear the slurping sounds she was making as she maintained her contact. I watched for more then a minute while she continued to minister to Ralphie. </p><p>Suddenly, the boy reached up and pushed her head up and away from his little prick. From my vantage point, I could see strings of clear spit bridge the gap between her mouth and his cock for a brief second then break, the ends receding to their respective ends.</p><p>""Was that good,"" she asked him? </p><p>""Yeah, it was the best,"" he said to her.</p><p>""Do you want me to do it again,"" she asked.</p><p>""In a few minutes,"" he responded. ""Do you want me to lick you like we do sometimes?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" he told her.</p><p>He knelt up, crawled to the open door, and stepped out. His shorts and skivvies were around his ankles when he attempted to step out. ""Patsy, I need you to take my pants off so I can get my feet out,"" he said to her.</p><p>She reached out and slipped one side of his blue shorts and white skivvies over his ankles and off his foot. As soon as he felt it free, he stepped out and onto the floor with his clothes still in the other foot and ankle.</p><p>""Ralphie, let me take my clothes off before I climb inside,"" she said to him.</p><p>""Can I take them off for you?"" he asked her.</p><p>""If you want to,"" she responded.</p><p>She stood at the open door and he pulled her yellow shorts down over her hips and slid them down just below her knees. He then took hold her white panties with blue printed bows and pulled them down. As he pulled her panties lower, he grabbed her shorts and pulled them together to her ankles. ""Lift your right foot,"" he told her. </p><p>She did and he pulled her shorts and undies free of her foot. Without further communications, she lifted the other foot and he removed them completely, tossing them onto the hood of the car.</p><p>With her legs now bare of any restrictive clothing, she put her butt on the edge of the car seat, then using her heels, pushed her way slightly further into the car. </p><p>There was apparently a small hole in the roof of the garage, because the there was a small patch of sunlight shining on her stomach, almost right on her little girl pudenda. </p><p>Oh, how I, how I wished the sun would quickly move so that it was directly illuminating her little girl lips. I was still fantasying about her almost baby lips when the light was suddenly obliterated by Ralphie's head. I totally missed his climb back to kneel on the doorsill of the car and lean over her body. His lips were now directly on the juncture of her little girl pussy lips. </p><p>I watched for some time as the two kids worked to provide the 9 years old with her dose of stimulation. Finally, about 5 or 7 minutes in, she pulled her knees up smartly and commanded him, ""Ralphie, suck real hard on that little button and put your finger where I showed you in me.""</p><p>His left hand went between the seatback and her hips and disappeared. His right hand went up to her pussy and pulled her left right pussy lip apart. This provided my first sight of her little bundle of joyous nerve endings. When his mouth found it, she began squirming rapidly under his ministrations. I continued to watch for several more minutes until she squeaked out, ""Ralphie, that's enough. Quite now!"" and dropped her legs back onto the edge of the seat cushion.</p><p>She lay there a minute or so then slid her body out of the car to stand next to the boy. ""What should we do now?"" he asked her.</p><p>""My stomach is growling; I'm hungry. I think we better get out of here and go home for lunch,"" she said to him.</p><p>""Do you want to come back later this afternoon?"" he asked her.</p><p>""If you want to,"" she said. </p><p>""Ralphie, do you know Cheyenne wants you to suck her pussy like you do for me. Do you want me to see if she wants to come over with me this afternoon?""</p><p>""Do you think she'll keep our secret?""</p><p>""I think so, after all, she let's her brother put his fingers inside her. That's how I learned how to have you do it for me.""</p>"
185,It Happened One Summer,AmandaP,iceiscold@verizon.net,"['m/g', 'conc', 'fant', 'rom', '1st', 'inter', 'preg', 'inc']","Sometimes it takes a while for things to settle in. Then again, some people never catch on. This is a story that could very well had happened, but because the people never were, it is but a fantasy. Summers back then were days of exploration and wonder. Oh, to be able to live them again.",2012-12-14T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>One day recently, I was walking down Franklin St. in Rossberg when a relatively pretty black 
woman walked up to me.  ""Mister,"" she said, ""do you remember me?""

I studied her face for a few seconds then replied, ""Not really, am I supposed to?""

""Yes sir,"" she reported, I'm Hattie Weston.  You used to go to the creek and swim with my 
siblings and me.""</p><p>Then it hit me and I replied, ""Hattie, I didn't recognize you. You've grown up so much. I remember you when you were about 14 or 15. Now you're all grown up. How are you?""</p><p>""I'm fine Mister. I'm married and got two young uns of my own now."" She said proudly.</p><p>""How is the rest of your family?""</p><p>""They're fine. Momma, Wendell, and Flower still live in our old house. Did you move back here?"" she asked.</p><p>""No, I'm just here for a few days. My Grandma's in sad shape and I came back to help get her into a nursing home. I'm going to leave on Sunday to drive back to Boston.""</p><p>""Mister, you got to go out to Mamma's and have a meal with our family. Could you come out tonight?"" she questioned.</p><p>""Hattie, I would be delighted,"" I said to her. ""What time?"" </p><p>How about 5 o'clock, is that okay?""</p><p>""That's fine, I told her.</p><p>""I'll let Momma know. I'm sure she'll be happy to see you.""</p><p>After we parted, I drove back to the old house, now empty since I helped Grandma move to the nursing home. I took a seat in the rocker I so often used when I would come here. I closed my eyes and I began to think back to when I first met Hattie, Wendell, and Flower. </p><p>I was probably 15 or 16 at the time and wild as a March hare. Mom sent me here for several summers, under the guise of helping my grandparents, but really I think to give her and dad time to have some fun without me.</p><p>One day, just after I had arrived one year, I walked back to take a dip in the pool formed by a sharp bend in the creek. I hadn't brought any trunks to wear since I usually just shed my clothes and skinny-dipped. As I approached the pool, I heard the voices. It sounded like other kids were already there. </p><p>At the time I was a bit put out that my grandpa's property was being violated, so I crept in toward them so they couldn't see me. As I got closer, I finally saw that there were at least 5 kids, some my age and some younger, and all were naked. I didn't know who the were, but there were at least three girls and two boys. All were black; two of the girls very dark and the other a few shades lighter. The boys too were the lighter like coffee with just a bit of cream complexion; both looked much like the oldest girl as far as their facial features.</p><p>My eyes fixed first on the biggest girl. She looked to be about 14 or 15 years old and very well developed. She had a heavy mound of black kinky pussy hair and her breasts were full and hung down slightly, causing them to fold under. </p><p>I remember hearing my sister talking about her own boobs. One day she announced that she was now happy with her breasts. She said, ""I can put a pencil under my boobs and they hold it from falling."" At the time, I was not aware of what she was talking about, but after I saw the black girl, then I understood. </p><p>The other dark skinned girl was only about 11 or 12. Her breasts were just pointy cones, still smaller then halves of lemons. The hair on her head was long and had just a bit of wave to it. Her facial features were fine and beautiful to look at. Her pussy was smooth and glossy without any sign of hair yet. The third girl was much lighter in color, but with the bolder features of the oldest black girl. She was only about 8 or 9 but, because she was quite heavy, her breasts already had some form to them.</p><p>Both of the boys, one about 10 or 11 and the other about 7 or 8 appeared to be related to the oldest girl. Their features were very close and they had closely cropped and very kinky hair. The older one kept running up and grabbing feels of the oldest girl's breasts, something that it seemed she didn't really seem to appreciate.</p><p>When the two boys and the oldest girl wadded back into the deeper water, I decided to make my presence known. I stood up and walked to the sand bar they were using to rest.</p><p>""Hey man, this ain't no community pool. Get yourself out of here,"" the older boy demanded. </p><p>""I'm not going anywhere,"" I shot back. This is my grandpa's land and if anybody's got to leave, it's gonna be you.""</p><p>The older girl took several steps into deeper water, stopped, turned toward me, and folded her arms over her breasts to hide them. ""Mister,"" she said, ""we come here all the time and we never seen anybody here before. Why are you here now?""</p><p>""Well, I just got here yesterday and I'm going to be here for 9 more weeks so you better get used to seeing me here or go somewhere else,"" I told her.</p><p>""Tell you what. You can stick around if you want. I'm going to do some swimming too if you don't mind, I said to her."" It was the first time I'd seen some many people naked at one time. I sort of liked looking at the girls too.</p><p>""You going to wear swim gear or you gonna swim like us?"" the oldest boy questioned.</p><p>I quickly pulled my tee shirt over my head and slid my shorts and boxers down over my hips. Because I had been focusing my attention on the older girl, my cock was standing out hard and tall. I guessed it was because she was the first naked grown-up girl I'd seen in real life. </p><p>I walked into the water, not stopping until I was in deep enough for it to reach at least mid-stomach. ""Was you looking at my sister?"" the older boy asked. ""Your thing is all standing up, I can still see it hard under the water."" He reached over and grabbed at one of her breasts. She deflected his hand with hers.</p><p>We swam and played for most of the afternoon, taking a few short excursions to the sand bar to warm up and then head back into the water. As the time wore on, I realized that the older boy liked to play with the older girl's body. I'd look at them and he would have a hand on one of her breasts, or even between her legs. I learned his name was Wendell and hers, Hattie, and it appeared that she tried to avoid his hands when I could see, but accepted them when I could not.</p><p>The middle girl was Flower, and she, to me, was a real beauty. I quickly developed a liking for her and would position myself so I could see her breasts or her pussy. I couldn't keep my eyes from her. Hattie's pussy bulged out near the top where her clitty was. Flower's didn't, instead they were smooth from bottom to top. I guessed at the time it was because of her young age. I would learn later that it was very tiny and to see it, I had to use my fingers to spread her young lips and rub it. </p><p>Once that first afternoon, we were all playing in the water. I brushed my hand over her young breast ever so lightly. When I did, she shivered and gave me a long look. At first I thought I'd done something wrong, but then she smiled and nodded her head as if to say, ""That's okay. I liked that too."" </p><p>Over the next weeks, I learned that Flower, Hattie, and Wendell were brother and sisters. Ruby and Jarvis were also brother and sister and were cousins of the other three, their mothers being sisters.</p><p>I also learned that Wendell and Hattie were very knowledgeable about sex things. Within the first couple days, I saw the two sneak off several times. I finally asked Flower where they went, to which she replied, ""Off to the bushes so Wendell can warm her pussy."" </p><p>I looked at her strangely and she saw the confusion in my eyes. Before I could answer, she said to me, ""They's practicing making babies.""</p><p>A couple days later, I suggested to Hattie that I'd like to do it too, but she rebuffed me saying, ""It's not a good time. I don't want to get a baby and right now it would happen.""</p><p>""Why were you and Wendell going it?""</p><p>""Wendell knows when my body's ripe and when it's not. He don't do anything when it's ripe. You watch, he won't do me till next week so he don't give me his baby.""</p><p>I wasn't very smart about sex yet, but I accepted the fact that she seemed to know what she was talking about and didn't press the issue. I was hoping that I would get my chance before the summer was over.""</p><p>We got together at the creek about every day that the weather was fit. Sometimes we would take some cans of soda and some sandwiches. Other times we just took some candy bars or even went without eating all day. </p><p>One afternoon, it was almost time for everybody to head home when Flower came to me and quietly whispered, ""Bernard, do you want to go with me to a hidden spot like Hattie and Wendell do?""</p><p>Her request almost didn't register with me. My mind was still hoping for time with Hattie and I had not given any thought that Flower was also a girl with girl parts. ""But Flower, you're too young,"" I said to her.</p><p>""I got a pussy just like Hattie. I even been putting my fingers in and stretching it open for you,"" she offered. Hattie keeps thinking that I'm doing it like she did so Wendell can do me too, but I don't want my brother, I want you to be my first.""</p><p>We walked from the water and quietly made our way down the creek a little bit to a place I knew had soft grass and a lot of trees and bushes to give us privacy. When we reached it, I said, ""How do we start?""</p><p>""Like this,"" the young girl said to me, and wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me close to her. ""Kiss me, please.""</p><p>I could feel her little titties pressing against my chest. It felt so good. As we kissed, I felt her press her tongue between my lips. I relaxed them and felt her push further inside. It didn't take long to realize that what she was doing I liked too and I returned the favor. In no time, the two of us were eagerly sword fighting with our tongues.</p><p>As we continued kissing while I wrapped my arms around her waist and pulled her close. When I did, I felt the warmth of her legs coddle my hard stick. She tipped her hips slightly causing the pressure between our pelvises to increase. I was getting a bit light-headed and stumbled backward, drawing her with me and in the end, landing in the soft grass on my back with her lying on top of me. We quickly resumed our kissing. When we came up for a breath, she asked, ""Do you want to suck my nipples?""</p><p>""If you want me to,"" I responded. </p><p>I kissed each of them first, and then began lightly sucking, first one then the other. As I did, almost as if it was controlled by something beyond myself, my right hand drifted downward and found the cleft of her pussy lips. As I toured the slickness between. I stumbled onto the little button near the top. When I touched it, she flinched and moaned. </p><p>""Did that hurt?"" I asked,</p><p>""No, it felt good."" </p><p>""Flower, do you know what to do? I've never done this before,"" I finally admitted to her.</p><p>She turned toward me and threw one leg over my waist. ""Uh huh,"" she moaned as she spread her legs and straddled my waist with her body. </p><p>""Have you done this before,"" I asked her.</p><p>""No, this is my first time, but I watched Hattie and Wendell do it a bunch of times. Sometimes, Hattie even asked me play with the little button between her legs while he had his thing inside her. I felt him inside her, I know what he's doing.""</p><p>I felt her moving around as she sat upright on top of me. She was warm against my skin and it felt good. As she continued to move around, I felt her put her hand between us; I felt her move my cock so that it was between her pussy lips. It was soft, hot, slippery, and felt so good. She lay down on me and began rocking up and down, grinding her pussy into my cock. This went on for what seemed like a long time when I felt something change. On her next stroke, my prick went into something inside her. </p><p>When that happened, she let out a little ""Ouch,"" and stopped rocking for a bit.</p><p>It was feeling really good to me until she stopped rocking. </p><p>""What happened,"" I asked her. </p><p>""Your thing went inside me."" </p><p>""Why did you stop?"" I asked her.</p><p>""It hurt when it went in. I'm letting it rest a little to see if it will start to feel better again,"" she explained.</p><p>In a minute or so, she raised herself up with her arms on my shoulders and, ever so gently, began moving once again. When she was moving somewhat freely again, I looked down and saw that my cock was pushing in and out of her little hole. Each time she pushed down, I could see her the lining of her pussy stretch in and then some out as she pulled away again.</p><p>""How does that feel?"" she asked me.</p><p>""Great, I've never felt that good before,"" I told her.</p><p>""Bernard, can you try to get your mouth on one of my titties, please?""</p><p>I raised up slightly and was able to do as she asked; I captured one with my lips.</p><p>""Now, suck hard. My titties are tingling so much it feels so good.""</p><p>With my mouth coupled to her breast, I couldn't see all the way down to the juncture of our sex, though I could hear the squishing sound my cock was making as it went in and out of her pussy.</p><p>""Flower, I think I'm ready to shot."" I was well aware of what it meant when my balls tightened when I was jacking off. I didn't know what she was going to do, but I did want her to know before it happened.</p><p>She sat upright and increased the tempo and the pressure she was putting on my cock. </p><p>""I'm cumming, Flower,"" I told her. </p><p>When I said that, she pressed her pussy hard against my cock and held it there. ""I can feel it too,"" she said to me. ""You're the first person to put your stuff inside me,"" she said. ""Does it feel as good for you as it does for me?""</p><p>""Very good,"" I reported, ""I wish we could do this more often.""</p><p>She continued rocking for a few more seconds when it began to get almost painful to me. I grabbed her hips and held them still as I looked down between our bodies. On the white of my lower stomach, I could see what looked like blood. There was some too on her. </p><p>""Flower, there's blood on us,"" I observed. </p><p>""That means you took my cherry,"" she announced. ""Now, I'm a woman, sort of like my sister.""</p><p>""What do you mean sort of?"" I asked.</p><p>""Hattie already started having her monthlies, but I didn't, so we can do it when ever we want, not like Wendell and her."" She seemed much more knowledgeable then I was, so I took her at her word. Over the next few weeks, we completely eclipsed what Hattie and Wendell did. They had to stop a couple times, but we didn't, she hadn't started her monthlies so we were safe.</p><p>The clock chiming the hour brought me back to reality. I was hot and I was thirsty. I walked to the sink, drew a glass of water, and drank it down. The cool water from the well tasted so good. I walked back to the living room and took my seat once more. Quickly, my mind went back those many years to that summer. I continued to recall our activities as the day continued to drifted on. Before I knew it, the time had slipped away and it was time to drive out to their house as Hattie had asked. </p><p>When I arrived, Hattie and her mother both ran out to the driveway and greeted me. I hugged both and we stood there talking for a few seconds. As we turned to move toward the house, Wendell appeared, followed by two girls appeared, one about 9 or so and the other about 4. Those are my girls, Hattie told me. Their daddy drives a truck and he's off somewhere till the weekend. Wendell looked just as I had remembered when I last saw him, the day before Grandpa took me back home to my family. He was tall, skinny, and his hair still very short. We shook hands and he hugged me. </p><p>I looked toward the house, wondering if Flower was there, and if so would she be happy to see me. Finally, I saw the door open again and a boy about 9 or 10 appeared. </p><p>He held the door for a brief moment and then Flower appeared, walked off the porch, and toward me. She looked as beautiful as I remembered. Her breasts were much more developed then when I last saw her, though they still were not nearly as large as Hattie's. They were very smooth and rounded under her tight yellow tee shirt. They really fit the old cliché, ""just a pleasant mouthful and nothing more"".</p><p>As I looked at her, it seemed that the glow I remembered from long ago was coming back. I'd never seen her look so beautiful as she did now. I so much wanted wrap my arms around her and give her the biggest hug of her life, yet, for some reason I was fearful.</p><p>She seemed to sense my reluctance toward physical contact and reached out her hands toward me. I took another couple steps and reached out with mine. Our hands met and quickly, we were pulling one another close. We embraced, hugging so very tight. As we did, she whispered in my ear, "" I've missed you so very much.""</p><p>Finally, we parted slightly. She took a half step back, still holding my hands, and looked into my eyes. </p><p>""Bernard, it's been so long. I've wanted to see you again, but I was so afraid too,"" she confided.</p><p>""Why were you afraid?"" I asked her.</p><p>She looked down so as not to let me see her eyes and said, ""Bernard, I've loved you, ever since that day I gave myself to you, I've loved you.""</p><p>This made me feel uncomfortable. She was telling me this within earshot of her mom and siblings. She was telling them she had given herself to me in that special way; she was telling them that we had done that 'one special thing'. We had done things that, at the time at least and considering our ages, were probably very much unacceptable to most adults.</p><p>I was still dwelling on her comments when I heard her say, ""Bernard, this is Bernard, our son.""</p><p>""What, I asked and looked away from her since we coupled hands.""</p><p>""Bernard, this is Bernard Junior, our son.""</p><p>""What, I thought you said you didn't get a period yet so you were safe?"" I questioned.</p><p>""I didn't. I didn't know that I didn't need one to get pregnant. Momma told me later that you caught me before I could get one. I didn't have one until my baby was almost 4 months old. </p><p>Momma helped me with him after he was born. I wished you'd come back and be with me so often. I wanted for you to call or write; I wanted to hear your voice so bad. When he started jumping around inside me, I wanted you to be able to feel him too. I wanted you to be in me too like we did so often,"" she added. </p><p>""Momma took care of him while I went to school, but a lot of the kids called me names because he looked so white. It was hard sometimes, and finally Momma decided to keep me home teach me there. I took to that quick. It only took 3 years for me to finish my studies. Then, Momma decided I should go to the university. I just graduated last spring. I got a job working for the state as a biologist. They pay me good and they treat me right too.""</p><p>I was so blown away by what she told me, you could have knocked me over with a feather. I pulled her to me once more and hugged her. </p><p>""Flower, I'm so sorry. I didn't know. You told me you were safe when we did our things. I'm so sorry I caused you to hurt so much.""</p><p>""Bernard, don't feel bad, it made me strong. It made me want to do good for you and for our baby,"" she said. ""I've always dreamed that you would come back. I wanted so much to tell you about our son.""</p><p>""Flower, bring your man inside. Supper is near ready and Hattie needs help to get it dished out. You can talk while we finish the table.""</p><p>I followed them inside, walking hand in hand with Flower. The home was small, but it was clean and well kept. She took my hand and pulled me to her. </p><p>""Bernard, before you leave tonight, I would like to feel you inside me again.""</p><p>I was shocked that she still had thoughts about me. I was even more shocked that she said this in front of her family. ""Don't you have a husband or at least a boyfriend,"" I asked her. She shook her head and said, ""Some men at the university wanted me to go out with them. I never told them about our son or even about you, you were the only one I ever thought about. When Hattie and Jim got married, I hurt so bad wanting you.""</p><p>When Hattie came back from the kitchen to tell us supper was on the table, I was sitting in a chair. Flower was sitting in it facing me, legs spread wide and kissing me.</p><p>""Hattie chuckled and told us, ""Flower, when you're done with supper, you better go upstairs and spend some time with your man. I think you need him. I don't think you could last another night,"" she chided.</p><p>We did exactly that. After we ate, her mother told Flower to take me up to her room and close the door. </p><p>""You spend time together and don't come out until you're good and ready. I'll keep everybody down here with me,"" she volunteered.</p><p>Upstairs, we quickly shed our clothes and climbed onto her Momma's bed. I remembered the first time we were together and suggested we do the same thing again, She he sat on me and did most of the work. As I was getting close, I looked down between us. It was then that the thought crossed my mind and I said, ""Flower, you've grown up. You have boobies now and even hair on your pussy.""</p><p>""Bernard, I know, but there's one thing I don't have.""</p><p>""What's that?"" I asked.</p><p>""I don't have any blood down there from when you picked my cherry,"" she chuckled. ""I'll never forget that time when it happened. It hurt, but it felt so good afterwards. That's when I knew that all I wanted was you.""</p><p>As we lay there, I hugged and kissed her often. I played with her little titties and even put my fingers in her pussy. </p><p>""Flower, do you want me to cum in you again?"" I asked her.</p><p>""No,"" she said to me, ""I want you to make love to me like you did back then. You were always so sweet and caring. I've missed that for so long. I want to feel it once more.""</p><p>Two days later, we were again in bed, this time in my old room at my grandpa's house. </p><p>""Bernard, if we're going to do things again, we need to get a towel. I started my monthlies this morning. It will be messy,"" she told me.</p><p>""Does that mean that we're safe then?"" I asked her. </p><p>She smiled at me and responded, ""It's sure that you're not going to put another baby in me now."" </p><p>We both laughed, hugged and kissed. </p><p>Well, I didn't put a baby in her that day, but it wasn't for lack of trying. We spend nearly 4 hours practicing how to make a baby that day.</p><p>This was to be my last day for me in Rossberg, but at the last minute, I decided to put my departure off a bit longer. There was nothing that demanded I return right then, and, I wanted to spend time with Flower and our son. Three weeks later, I finally packed my things into my car and began the drive over the dusty back-county roads to the highway and 1,100 miles back home.</p><p>I waited almost 5 weeks before I phoned her. When I did and she heard my voice, she exclaimed, ""Bernard, I didn't have my period.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""I didn't have my period. You did it to me again. We're going to have another baby.""</p><p>A month later, I made another drive out to the farm. This time, when I headed back to Boston, I had my girl and our son with me. Now, she is almost 7 months along. We often lay at night with my hand on her belly, her hand on top of mine that we can feel our daughter kicking and preparing for the day she makes her entrance into the world. Both of us are happy that Bernard Jr. will have a sister. I'm happy too that Flower had the desire to wait for me. Our love is very special and I thank God every day for my family.</p><p>We've already decided that in a couple of years we're going to return to the farm, this time as owners. We're going to spend lots of time enjoying the warmth of the sandbar, the chill of the cool water, the softness of the sunny glen that was our first bed, and the spot where we conceived our first child.</p>"
186,The Substitute,AmandaP,iceiscold@verizon.net,"['f/m', '1st', 'fant', 'teen', 'conc']",An old man married a hot young thing. She's exhausting him regularly and suggests they try something new. Her good friend send her son to help.,2012-12-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Hi, my name is Lazarus; I'm fifty-seven years old and married for the past 16 months to my beautiful and sexy wife, Johanna. Ours is not what you would properly call a traditional marriage, for Johanna is but seventeen and has a sex drive that would probably kill any two teenagers. That's why I'm writing to let people know how we try to help teens to become better lovers and in time, better spouses.</p><p>Johanna was fifteen and pregnant with our daughter, Sarah when we married. I knew I had a tiger by the tail, but I really didn't know how short the handle was until after she had our Sarah and she got the green light from her doctor for sex once more. She had me coming humping her before I we took our showers in the morning, when I cam home at lunch, when I got home at supper, and at least once before we went to bed at night. Some times, I just had to stick two or three fingers up her warm slick tube and jill her off, I was so pooped by that time. </p><p>One Saturday afternoon, she came to me in the garage where I was working on my old Chevy, it was a 1946 I was restoring, and said to me, ""Lazarus, I'm horny, you gotta help me.""</p><p>That mean was her way of telling me that I was not doing enough to satisfy her. This was after going out the night before to a swingers club we frequented. I cleaned my hands off and walked with her to our bedroom. We both disrobed and lay down on the bed and cuddled together as we always did. I pulled her mouth to mine and kissed her long and passionately. ""Sarah, you've got enough drive to put three teenagers into the grave and I'm over three times your age.""</p><p>""I don't know what else to do, honey,"" she said to me. ""I don't want to cause you hurt, but I just need it so bad so often,"" she said to me.</p><p>Almost jokingly, I responded, ""Maybe we need to get you a couple young bucks to do your fucking and leave me to do your loving.""</p><p>She looked at me sort of quizzically for a few seconds, the asked,"" You know, that might work. Do you think you could stand to see some other guy's cum in me when we do our loving?""</p><p>""I think I could get used to that if we needed to,"" I said, ""you could always rinse yourself out before I get home.""</p><p>""Lazarus, if I did do something like that, would you insist on being here when I did?""</p><p>I thought for a few seconds, and then said to my wife, ""Well, the first time with any guy, I probably would, but I guess after that, I be okay with him if I think he does well the first time.""</p><p>""What's him doing well?"" she asked.</p><p>""I would want him to be gentle with you and show you respect. He has to treat you right, or he's out of here,"" I said.</p><p>Over the next couple of weeks, we talked several more times about the thought. Finally, one day Johanna said to me, ""Honey, there's a good friend of mine who has a son. He's somewhat bashful and is still not dating. My friend asked me if I knew of anyone, she could fix up with him to get his cherry. I told her that I might, and would get back to her.""</p><p>""Tell me about him?"" I said to her.</p><p>""Well, he's about fifteen, wears glasses, and he's very tall for his age. I've seen him at her house and he's very polite. I'd like to try with him.""</p><p>""Okay, I said to her, but let's do it with you in the guest room and me in the living room so he knows that I'm close by.""</p><p>""That'd be okay with me,"" Johanna said to me. ""I'll tell Martha that I know someone and see if I can set something up.""</p><p>A couple days later, as we were coming down from our after lunch romp in bed said to me, ""Lazarus, it's all set up. This Saturday afternoon, Martha is going to bring her son over so I can help him. Is it still okay with you?""</p><p>After a quick thought, I told her it was. That gave me three days to think about it and, if I changed my mind, pull the plug before anything happened. Friday night we were out to dinner as we usually did to start the weekend, and as we were leaving, Martha and her husband drove into the lot with Robert and Robin, their two children. </p><p>Johanna quickly called my attention to their car. As we drove toward them, they exited and Johanna waved her friend. I paid notice of the teen that got out of the back seat. ""See that boy in walking there?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""That's Robert. He's the boy who is coming over tomorrow.""</p><p>""I looked at him, but what caught my eye was the girl who also got out of the back seat. ""Hmmm, he said to me, ""He can get it up with that girl around?"" he asked. ""Who is she?""</p><p>""That's their thirteen years old daughter, Robin,"" I told him.</p><p>""She's a real looker, and she's only thirteen?"" he questioned.</p><p>""She's a cutie,"" I commented, and then changed my attention to driving home. When we reached the house, we went inside. I changed our daughter's wet nappy then took her to the living room and put her down in her basket seat. We watched a couple telly programs then adjourned upstairs. Johanna put Sarah to bed and came to me in our bed. </p><p>""Are you still okay with what we talked about for tomorrow?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yeah, I'm still fine with it. Why, are you having second thoughts?""</p><p>""No, I just want to make sure everything goes well for all of us,"" she told me.</p><p>That night, it took me two cums in my wife to get settled down enough to sleep. I guessed I was a bit concerned after all. </p><p>We rose at the usual time for Saturday morning. We, the three of us went into the bathroom and, together, had our morning shower. Sarah was always giggly when the three of us showered. Usually, both Johanna and I took turns playing with her and her naked body. Both of us spent time doing that she seemed to like the best, lapping out her little girl pussy crack. </p><p>We finally dressed and went out for breakfast. As we were discussing what to order, I jokingly said to my wife, ""You better eat light, because that young stud will probably try to overfill you when he cuts loose."" Johanna gave me a healthy snack on the shoulder for that comment, but I guess I may have deserved a bit of it.</p><p>After eating, we headed home and Johanna made sure she was ready for the young stud when he arrived. I was a bit taken back when they did arrive and it was more then just he. Three people came to the door, Robert, Martha, and Robert's sister Robin as well. Then, I was amazed again when, instead of just seeing him to the door and then returning to their car, both of the women followed him into the house. I bid them all to have seats then went to the stairs to let my wife know there were here.</p><p>Soon, she came down and greeted her friend. I watched Robert for any signs that might suggest his thinking, but saw none. Martha took a seat in one of our upholstered chairs while the girl took a seat on the arm of the chair in which her mother was seated. She was wearing a long skirt and I could have sworn she was enjoying her self by rocking back and forth on the arm, probably smearing copious amounts of her pussy juice for me to check out later.</p><p>Johanna talked with her friend for a couple minutes then turned to the boy and asked, ""So, your mom tells me that you are having problems becoming a man and would like some help.""</p><p>""He murmured something, I couldn't tell what, but blushed several shades of red as my wife led him from the room. I watched the girl smiling as he followed my wife up the steps and out of sight.</p><p>Martha and I talked for probably 10 or 15 minutes about various topics, all unrelated to what has brought it together this day. Then, I heard footsteps on the stairs and looked over. Robert was coming down, still tucking his shirttail in as my wife was following several steps behind carrying our daughter. I guessed she had waked so her mother was bringing her back down.</p><p>When Robert reached the living room, his mother shocked me by asking, ""How was it?""</p><p>""Without hesitation, he responded, ""Great. That was fun.""</p><p>His mother looked first at me then Johanna with a bit of shock on her face. ""It sounds like his bashfulness has been corrected,"" she declared as she stood up and gave Robert a hug. ""Let's go kids, we've got some other running to go and I'm sure you want to tell me all about your experience, don't you Robert?""</p><p>Johanna opened the door and showed her friend, her friend's daughter and her freshly fucked son to the door and out. Half a minute later, we heard their car start and drive off.</p><p>""Okay, tell me all about it,"" I said to my wife.</p><p>""If you want me to tell you all of what happened, you're going to have to wait. I need to give Sarah something to eat and change her,"" she told me. </p><p>""Okay, okay,"" I said to her, ""I guess I'll have to wait. The women of the house seem to be in charge here.""</p><p>It took her about half an hour to get things done to the point we she was ready to give a report. She said to me, ""Come on, let's go to our bedroom so I can tell you what happened. I know we're going to be so hot that we'll be there a while.""</p><p>We walked up the stairs, her leading with Sarah in her arms and me following. She turned into our bedroom, put our daughter into her crib, and gave her several of her favorite toys. She then walked over to the bed and quickly stripped off the clothes she was still wearing. It was only a pair of panties with a pad and her robe. </p><p>""Hurry up, get undressed and in here with me,"" she insisted. I need to get this off my chest,""</p><p>I striped and joined her. I gave her several kisses, one on her neck, one on her left breast, and finally, one on her lips. That one, was lingering. </p><p>When she finally broke our kiss, she said, ""Lazarus, that was wild. I can't believe how exciting that was."" </p><p>""You're not going to believe this, when we first undressed and got in bed, and I reached up and slid my hand down his cock. He cummed right then and there. It's a good thing I put a towel, he didn't last five seconds.""</p><p>""Well, what took so long then,"" I asked her.</p><p>""At least, I wanted him to feel his cock inside me. I couldn't very well tell him that's all, and get up. I left him rest a minute then climbed on top of him and started grinding on his stomach. It took a little bit for him to start getting hard again. When he did, I carefully slid him into me. I told him too to tell me if he felt like he was getting close. When he would, I'd stop and let him cook down for a couple minutes.""</p><p>""Finally, he said he was close and I kept rocking and he spunked me. I don't think he gave me much though, because it was his second. I don't think he gave me much the first time either. I think he probably was thinking about things so much before he left his house that he probably blew a load before he left.""</p><p>""Lazarus, that was fun, but I need somebody who will do some of the work too. He just lay there and left me do it all. It wasn't much fun for me.""</p><p>I rolled over onto her as she lay on her back. Her legs automatically separated and her knees came up. I gather her legs and moved forward, until I was buried balls deep in her. It felt almost dry. The kid must have not had anything loaded when he shot her. </p><p>Soon though, she was starting to cream. I few seconds of my rocking deep and hard into her cervix, she started to cum. </p><p>""Here I cum, she told me, push it hard into me."" </p><p>I did, and the thought of her description of his prick caused me to cum. I think there were at least six and maybe seven full shots my dick emptied. As soon as I could, I resumed rocking in and out of my wife's now sticky pussy. </p><p>I lay down between her legs and kissed her as I usually do when we make love. She kissed me and asked, ""What were you thinking about when you filled me?""</p><p>""Your description of his pencil dick as you called it,"" I told her.</p><p>""What were you thinking about?"" I asked her.</p><p>""What it would feel like to you and his sister were here so you could take her cherry,"" she said to me. </p><p>""Would you like that?"" She asked me.</p><p>""I don't know. How old is she?""</p><p>""Thirteen. She just had her first period a couple weeks ago. You didn't get my cherry, so I'd be willing to talk to Martha about Robin giving hers to you. Do you think you would like that?""</p><p>""Do you think I could hold off and not cum till I had it inside her for a little while?""</p><p>""Lazarus, knowing how horny you are, I doubt it,"" she chuckled then kissed me. You would probably have to show her what a cum is,"" she added.</p><p>We rolled over, hugged, and cuddled until Sarah decided it was time for us to pay more attention to her.</p>"
187,Natalie's Intro,AmandaP,iceiscold@verizon.net,"['fant', 'b/g', 'mast', '1st', 'humor']","Joe's almost caught whacking off in his buddy's tree house. Natalie, a very forward prebubescent female, challenges him with offers he can't refuse. He ultimately gets more then he ever imagined.",2012-12-23T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I like young girls; I have liked them since I was probably nine or ten years old. I can remember the first time I was with a girl alone, one-on-one, it was Natalie Wilson. She was a couple years older then me and a couple inches so taller. She had dark hair and eyes, freckles, and quite skinny at the time. I would learn a few days later that she had the cutest titties, still tiny, but little puffy cones of love she liked me to suck. The one thing that always sticks in my mind about Natalie was that even at her tender age, she could cuss with the best of them, and made no bones about what she said.</p><p>One day she almost caught me in Mike Samson's tree fort. I had my pants down around my ankles, rubbing for all I was worth. At the same time, I was looking at one of those grainy black and white pictures of a naked woman that one of the guys contributed to the fort. </p><p>Thank God she knocked over the bucket we used to raise and lower sodas and snacks to the tree fort or she would have caught me red handed, my cock in hand. I had just zipped my pants when she came through the hole in the floor. </p><p>She looked over at me and asked, ""You the only one here?""</p><p>""Yeah, what's it to you?""</p><p>""Just wondering. What were you doing, jacking off?""</p><p>Suddenly I had to think. If I said yes, she had me, and if I said I wasn't, I'm sure she'd know I was lying. I decided that an offense was the better route and shot back, ""What do you know about jacking off?""</p><p>""More then you probably think,"" she said to me.</p><p>""Yeah, so you think you know what a guy does, huh?""</p><p>""I know, my brother Latham does it all the time.""</p><p>""Yeah, sure, and I suppose he lets you watch him do it?""</p><p>""Sometimes, and sometimes I give him blow jobs instead.""</p><p>""You probably don't even know what a blow job is,"" I snapped back.</p><p>""Yeah I do, it's when a person sucks a guy's dick. Guys can be cock suckers too you know,"" she informed me.</p><p>Now, I was getting to think, what's with this girl, she's either done a lot of reading and damn smart, or she's been doing a lot of something else and knows all about what she's talking about. Either way, I began to think I would like to find out more. Either way, I was pretty sure I'd be able to score at least a feel if not a lot more.</p><p>""You want to play around?"" I asked her. </p><p>""What's play around mean?"" she fired back.</p><p>""Show and tell,"" I said to her.</p><p>""What do you plan with your cock?""</p><p>""What do you want me to do with it?"" I questioned.</p><p>""Not put it in me, that's reserved for special people in my life,"" she countered.</p><p>""Who's the special people?"" I questioned.</p><p>""Some people,"" came her response.</p><p>""Do you do it with your brother?""</p><p>""Maybe.""</p><p>""Anybody else?""</p><p>""Maybe.""</p><p>""Are they all in your family?""</p><p>""I'll not tell you,"" she hissed.</p><p>""You do it with your brother and your father?"" I asked very incredulously.</p><p>""I don't have to tell you what I do,"" she insisted.</p><p>""I can figure it out. You do it with both your brother and your dad, don't you?""</p><p>""That's for me to know.""</p><p>""You do, I can see it in your face,"" I told her.</p><p>""Uh huh, and I like it too,"" she informed me.</p><p>""Do you do it very often?""</p><p>""Enough to keep them both happy,"" came her answer.</p><p>""Does you mother know about what you do with them?""</p><p>""Uh huh, she fucks Latham too.""</p><p>""How old is he?"" </p><p>""Fifteen,"" she told me.</p><p>""How old are you?""</p><p>""I'm twelve.""</p><p>""How old are you, little boy?"" she asked with a tad of sarcasm.</p><p>""Ten, will you let me see your pussy?""</p><p>""If you let me see your cock,"" she stated.</p><p>""Do you want to do it here, now?""</p><p>""Sure, why not,"" she told me. ""Take your pants off and I'll take mine off too.""</p><p>She didn't waste any time pealing her pants and panties off. She used the toes on her right foot to flick her pants onto the table standing in one corner. She then bent over, picked up her panties, and handed them to me. ""Here, you want to smell them? My dad and brother both get off on doing that.""</p><p>""Your dad actually smells your panties?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Sure, why not? They're scrunched up with my pussy all day. He really likes it when some of his cum leaks out and makes my panties sort of crusty.""</p><p>""What's cum?"" I asked showing my ignorance, but I wanted to learn and she sounded like a good one to do it for me.""</p><p>""It's the stuff a guy puts in a girl to make her pregnant. You know, that stuff that shoots out when you rub yourself till you cream. She looked over at my cock and said, ""You do rub yourself, don't you? It's hard enough now to do some girl in if she wasn't careful,"" she said to me.</p><p>""You mean I could make you have a baby?""</p><p>""You bet your booties. Once a girl starts menstruating, she has to be real careful with that sort of thing. Latham pumped in me a couple times before I had my first period and mom had fits. She said a girl could get pregnant even before she had a period if the guy got her just at the right time. I don't have to worry much about that now as long as I remember to take my pill ever night.""</p><p>""Does that mean that you can do it any time you want and not have to worry?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Mom and dad are super cautious with me. Mom keeps close track of my periods. There's always ten days when she makes dad or my brother use a rubber or something else even though I remember to take my pills. It's added protection she says. She says she don't want me being like her.""</p><p>""What do you mean like her?"" I asked Natalie."" </p><p>""Dad was out of town for two weeks in March and I was in the dangerous time so my brother was using mom more then me. Later that month, she didn't have her period. It was the same month she had some tooth problems and was taking some medication to get ready to have some dental work done. She thinks it interfered with her pills.""</p><p>""Does that mean your mom is going to have your brother's baby?""</p><p>""Yelp. Latham got our mom pregnant bigger then shit. Dad says he's going to make Latham quit school and get a job. Mom says it's dad's fault for leaving her when she was fertile so she's going to blame it on him and not my brother.""</p><p>""Man, that's kinky, your brother getting you mom pregnant. What are you going to call their baby? Will it be your brother or sister, or will it be your niece or nephew?""</p><p>""Mom says it will be my brother or sister. She says anything else would put her and dad in jail. None of us wants that.""</p><p>She took my hand, pulled out my right index finger and wiggled it between her pussy lips. Then she moved it up and down from the top of the slit to what seemed to be almost at her butt. It was warm and wet; it felt good. </p><p>""Now,"" she said to me, ""move your finger between my lips and feel what it feels like down there.""</p><p>I started up around the top and found what she called her clitty. It felt like little growth or something sticking between pussy lips where it shouldn't be, but she liked it when I messed around with it so I kept on. Every time I hit the little button, she jumped and jerked. Finally, moved down a little more and found what I thought was her butt and pushed my finger in a little.</p><p>""That' my vagina,"" she told me. ""That's where a guy starts a baby in a girl,"" she explained.</p><p>She took hold of my hand and pressed my finger inside her vagina. ""See how far you can get it inside me. That's where a cock goes in me. That's where guys want it. As a matter of fact, that's about all most guys want, to stick their dick into a girl's pussy and dump their cum in the girl, then brag about it to their friends,"" she said sarcastically.</p><p>""Natalie, I promise I won't say anything to anybody about what we're doing. I really mean it.""</p><p>""You do jack off, don't you?"" she asked me.</p><p>I looked at her sort of sheepishly and nodded my head.</p><p>She looked at me and smiled. ""Don't be ashamed, most people do. I saw my brother jack off for the first time when he was probably ten or so. I was about the same age when I started too. They call it jacking off when it's a guy, girls's jill themselves. Before Latham got mom pregnant, she did it almost every morning. She would come over to my room and do it while dad was taking his shower. I watched her while she did it. After she cummed, she would go over and get in the shower when dad was done.</p><p> When I wanted to start, she helped me to learn how. She even rubbed me so I could get as much stimulation from it as possible. Sometimes we would even do each other at the same time. She usually climaxed before I did though.""</p><p>As she continued to talk, I slowed down feeling her up. I guess she decided I was done so she took my cock into her hand and started to run me up and down. I was already hard from playing with her pussy. It didn't take long for me to feel like I was about to pump. </p><p>I said to her, ""I'm almost ready,"" </p><p>She shocked me when she bent over and put my cock into her mouth. It felt so good that it made me blow my load. The first wave of my stuff came up from between my legs. I could feel it shoot through my cock and out into her mouth. I could feel me pumping and at the same time feel her using her tongue around the head of my penis. Nothing at all came out of her lips until I was done and she pulled off of me.</p><p>She held her head sort of up and puckered her lips. She then squirted my stuff out in a small stream. There wasn't a whole lot of it, but I was shocked to see she had it in her mouth and even more how she spit it out.</p><p>""How did it taste? I asked her.</p><p>""My mom says she likes the taste. I think it tastes yucky. I don't like it much. I won't let Latham shoot in my mouth. I do let my dad, but only because he's my dad.""</p><p>""Why did you take mine into your mouth?""</p><p>""I wanted you to feel what it felt like. I probably won't do it again though,"" she added.</p><p>She looked at her watch and said to me, ""I have to get home before long. Dad will be getting home and I want to be there for him. If you want to meet back here tomorrow, I can show you some more stuff,"" she offered.</p><p>""Like what?"" I asked.</p><p>""Like maybe showing you how to eat me, and other places girls like boys cocks. Do you want to?""</p><p>""Does that mean I would be sucking on you?""</p><p>""Uh huh. Maybe if you're good, you could even make me climax."" </p><p>""What do I have to do that make that happen?"" I asked her.</p><p>""I'll show you tomorrow. I might let you do some other things too.""</p><p>""Like what?"" I asked her.""</p><p>""I don't know. We'll have to see.""</p><p>""We better get dressed so I can get home,"" she told me. ""Feel how went you made me,"" she said and pointed to her pussy lips.</p><p>""She took my underwear from my hand and dragged it through her smooth hairless pussy. ""Here, now you can go home and smell my pussy while you rub yourself. I think you'll enjoy that."" </p><p>She handed them back to me. Both of us dressed while we were looking at each other. When we were ready, I moved toward the ladder. She stopped me saying, ""You go down first. You might get to see something really good if you look at me right.""</p><p>""I did get a quick view as we went down. Half way down she hesitated briefly, spreading her legs and pulling her panty crotch aside. When we reached the bottom, she adjusted her panties, looked at me with a grin on her face, and said, ""Remember to smell me when you rub yourself tonight.""</p><p>""I sure will,"" I said to her.</p>"
188,Paying Mother Back,AmandaP,iceiscold@verizon.net,"['Fmf', 'fant', 'humor', 'cons', 'trick', 'preg']",Even fourteen year old's can get really upset when they find their boyfriends cheating on them. This is how one paid the offending party back.,2013-01-17T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Glenda Steele was mad, really mad. She would shortly be fifteen years old and had just found out that her mom, Marcy Steele, was cheating on her with her boyfriend. Glenda had become sexually active about eight months ago when she began dating Scott Martin. Scott was a love-em and leave-em type of guy, according to several of Marcy's lady friends whose daughters had dated him. To be sure there were no surprises, Marcy quickly had her doctor prescribe birth control pills for Glenda when she started being seen hanging around Scott. Almost as quickly, Glenda got over Scott and her mother breathed a sigh of relief, but kept her daughter on the pills as a precaution against continued worry. </p><p>Then came Harry Woodson, a seventeen years old heartthrob and star on the basketball team. Harry was a very good-looking boy, very studious and polite. Some of Glenda's friends thought that Harry was a geek, frequently talked to her, trying to dissuade her from seeing him. She was quick to defend him against all who spoke down about him. </p><p>It was one evening, not two hours after she had gotten into a big shouting match with her best friend Martha, that Glenda learned the truth about Harry. She had stayed over after school for play practice. She was supposed to phone her mother for a ride home when practice was over. Instead, her friend's mom showed up and offered Glenda a ride home. When she arrived, she saw nobody, though the lights and TV were on. Checking through the house, she found her mom, naked in bed with her boyfriend Harry.</p><p>Glenda was devastated and quickly exited the house to avoid being seen by either of them. She walked the ten blocks back to school, and with the assistance of a janitor, used a school phone to call her mother. When her mother arrived, she said nothing to her, instead, holding things in her heart until the next morning at school.</p><p>Very cautiously, she made her way to Martha's table in the cafeteria before school and sat down. She had to admit to her friend that she was so embarrassed the previous night when she got inside the house and found her mother and Harry in her mother's bed. She told her friend she didn't know what to do.</p><p>Martha was a fast study and said to Glenda, ""Do you just want to let them know you know about them, or do you really want to burn them?""</p><p>""What do you mean, the jilted girl asked?""</p><p>""Well, as I see it, you can just go on as if nothing happened, or you could take things into your own hands and help them do something really stupid.""</p><p>""Like what, Glenda asked?""</p><p>""Remember, a couple weeks ago, you said that Harry had a box of condoms in his locker and that you knew his combination, right?""</p><p>""Yes, go on,"" Glenda told her friend.</p><p>""Well, if it were me, I'd probably do like Linda Thompson did when Cary Boyd cheated on her. She poked holes in his supply of rubbers. That's how Susan Baxter got pregnant. I think it was hilarious,"" she told her friend.</p><p>""Martha, you're not telling me to maybe cause my mom to get pregnant by Harry Woodson, are you?""</p><p>""Why not? They deserve it, don't you think? All you have to do is use a sharp needle and poke a hold through the backside where all the printing is. I'm sure they won't see it for at least a while,"" Martha continued.</p><p>""I don't know, Martha, that seems awful drastic to me,"" the jilted girl admitted.</p><p>Right then the two-minute bell rang for first class and the two each went their separate ways.</p><p>Nothing more was said about Martha's suggestion during the next weeks. Martha and Glenda saw each other frequently, but it was as if neither wanted to renew old wounds. Finally, one afternoon the two were together after last class as they walked to the stage area for another play practice. Martha said to Glenda, ""Did you think anything more about Harry and what I suggested?"" </p><p>Glenda thought for a minute then responded, ""No, I pretty well just forgot about it,"" she told her friend.</p><p>""Have they been together anymore that you know of?"" Martha asked Glenda.</p><p>""Yeah, almost every night because I've been going to the library to study.""</p><p>""Why are you going there to study?"" Martha asked.</p><p>""Tina Ross has been working with me on my Civics project. It's sort of the middle point since we live opposite directions from one another,"" Glenda said.</p><p>Glenda again left things die down and didn't say anything more to her friend for a few weeks. Then, Glenda came into the cafeteria one Wednesday morning excitedly looking for Martha. When she saw her, she quickly made her way to her friend and said to her, ""Can I get a ride home to my house with you and your mom tonight after drama club?""</p><p>""Sure, but why do you need a ride home, doesn't the activity bus go right by your house?""</p><p>""Yeah, but I want to talk to you.""</p><p>That afternoon the two girls met, Martha after volleyball practice and Glenda after drama club. ""Mom's going to be late because she has to drop my brother off at judo class before she picks me up, so we've got about fifteen minutes before she's due,"" Martha told her friend.</p><p>""That's good, because I've got some juicy tidbits to tell you.""</p><p>""About what?"" Martha asked.</p><p>""Mom and Harry,"" she told her.</p><p>They made their way to the corner of the office lobby where they had some privacy, but still could see Martha's mom when she appeared.</p><p>""Last Friday, mom and Harry had a big fight,"" Glenda said.</p><p>""About what?"" Martha asked.</p><p>""I went right home after school on Friday and went right to my room before they could get there. I decided to catch the two of them doing it. I knew that he had a basketball game at Western Tech on Friday night and that mom was planning to go. I figured that I could watch them, then after they both left, I would be able to do my own thing the rest of the night.""</p><p>""You were intending to catch your mom and Harry having sex?""</p><p>""Uh huh. I don't know if I would have confronted them, but I wanted to at least make sure they were really doing it and try to get a couple pictures.""</p><p>""Harry has a key mom gave him so he could get in without mom having to be there first. He got there first and went to her room. I was in my closet with the doors closed. I made a very tiny hole in mom's wall next to her mirror so I could see them well. He was laying naked on mom's bed when she got home.""</p><p>""She went to her room and I watched her undress. When she had all her clothes off, she walked over to where Harry was laying and he sucked her boobs for a few seconds, then he handed mom a rubber. She unwrapped it and was going to put it on him when she saw a hole in it.""</p><p>""She panicked an started yelling at him, asking him if he was trying to get her pregnant.""</p><p>""He said no, and asked her what she meant.""</p><p>""She showed him, then reached into his gym bag and pulled out the box. When she checked the others, she saw that all of them had holes in them.""</p><p>""By then, she was really pissed and started yelling and screaming at Harry.""</p><p>""He just sat there staring at her. He didn't know what to say other then telling her he didn't know how it could have happened.""</p><p>""Glenda, I thought you weren't going to do anything.""</p><p>""I didn't say that. I said I didn't know what I was going to do,"" she told Martha.</p><p>""Anyway, mom told Harry to get the hell out and he did, real quick.""</p><p>""I guess he was so out of it at the game, that the coach benched him at the end of the first quarter and he never got to go back in. We lost by seven and he only had only two points. He usually has at least fifteen, so I guess he cost us the game.""</p><p>""Glenda, that's wild. What did you mom do then?""</p><p>""I guess she first went to Wal-Mart and got one of those home pregnancy test kits and used it. I saw the instructions in the bathroom trash on Monday morning. Last night I was upstairs studying and I heard my mom talking to one of her friends. She told her that she was pregnant and that she didn't know what she was going to do because the kid was underage and didn't believe in abortion. She said guessed she was going to have to have the baby.""</p><p>""Glenda, do you know what that means?""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""That means your supposed boyfriend is going to be the father of your brother or sister.""</p><p>""Oh my God, Martha. I never gave that a thought.""</p><p>""Every time I see him or her, I'll probably think about seeing mom standing, bending over Harry with him sucking her tits.""</p><p>""Martha, there's your mom, we have to go.""</p><p>As the two girls walked to the car, Glenda said to her best friend, ""Martha, please don't say anything to anybody, please?""</p><p>""I won't,"" Glenda, ""Your secrete is safe with me.""</p>"
189,Reconditioning Angelequa,AmandaP,iceiscold@verizon.net,"['cons', 'fant', 'Mg', 'mast']","For some time Angelequa was used by a mentally challenged young man for his own purposes. When he is out of the picture and a sexually knowledgeable neighbor comes into the picture, relearning is quick and enjoyable for two people. This story can continue if comments are favorable.",2013-03-15T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Angelequa Castellanos is a typical ten years old girl. Her mom and grand parents moved into the house across the alley from mine almost eleven years ago from Cuba with a stop in Puerto Rico. Five months later Angelequa was born so I've watched her grow from a baby to what she is today. She stands about five feet tall and weighs maybe one hundred and thirty pounds. Yes, that does make her a bit pudgy though her face really doesn't reflect it as much as does her stomach and chest. Like most of her ethnic makeup, she has long very dark hair, dark brown eyes, and cute dimples. About fifteen-months ago, her grand parents purchased the house next to theirs and moved Angelequa and her mother into it. This, I think, was with the idea that her mother had a steady boyfriend that her grandparents didn't like and would not allow in their home. </p><p>I really never paid much attention to her other then noticing more recently that she now wearing tight light colored pull-over shirts that accented her body, and more recently, could often been seen with a training bra under her shirt. It was a Tuesday afternoon that I walked to the back of my house intending to move the garbage cans to the alley to be picked up over night by the garbage men. </p><p>When I got back there, Angelequa was sitting on the top of one of her grandparents' trashcans idly starring off somewhere in the distance. Her legs were straddling the raised lid handle at the center. With her shorts very short, they afforded me the opportunity to look between her legs and see her white cotton panties stretched over her plump labia. Besides her shorts, she was wearing a light blue sleeveless pullover that gapped slightly at the armholes revealing her blue edged white training bra and considerable skin.</p><p>She seemed to be very much preoccupied as she sat there, so I asked, ""What's the matter, you lose your last friend?""</p><p>Without looking at me, she said, ""Uh huh.""</p><p>""Who was it?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Bobby Evans, he moved away today and now I don't have anybody my age to play with,"" she informed me.</p><p>Bobby Evans is fifteen and developmentally delayed. He appears to have the mental age of nine or ten years old. Because of this, he was more inclined to play with younger kids in the neighborhood. He also seemed inclined to congregate with a number of girls around the area.</p><p>""If you want to come back to the house with me, I'll treat you to some fresh made chocolate chip cookies and a cold glass of milk. How's that sound?""</p><p>""Good I guess,"" she responded.</p><p>""Go tell you mom where you're going and then come over,"" I directed.</p><p>""Mom's working and grandma went to the mall a few minutes ago. She'll be gone a couple hours,"" she volunteered.</p><p>""Okay, come on, let's go,"" I beckoned.</p><p>We walked through the back door and into my kitchen. There was no denying the cookies as fresh baked as their scent still sweetened the kitchen. ""Have a seat at the table and I get something for us. ""Do you want milk or soda with them?"" </p><p>""I like milk with cookies,"" she replied.</p><p>""Okay, milk it is,"" I told her as I got the jug out, filled two glasses, and sat them on the table. I opened one of the cupboard doors and pulled out a bag with the cookies. I put them in front of her on the table next to the milk. ""There you go, have a couple. I think I make pretty good ones,"" I offered.</p><p>As we sat there, drinking our milk and having several cookies, I tried to engage her in conversation, asking, ""What did you and Bobby do when you played together?""</p><p>I noticed her face suddenly flush bright red and she become very fidgety. ""I don't know if I can tell you. It's a secret between Bobby and me,"" she said.</p><p>""Well, you said Bobby moved away, so what difference does it make now to him then?""</p><p>""I don't know, I promised him I wouldn't tell anybody what we did,"" she repeated.</p><p>There were suggestions in the neighborhood that Bobby had a penchant for girls and sometimes acted on his sexual urges, especially with the younger girls. I had a funny feeling that their moving was a function of his desire for young girls.</p><p>""Come on, you can tell me. I promise I won't tell anybody what you say,"" I said to her.</p><p>It became obvious by the way she was picking at her cookie and fidgeting that I was on the right track. I decided to press her a bit more by offering my assumption.</p><p>""Angelequa, did you and Bobby do things that he made you feel strange?""</p><p>She thought a minute then responded, ""Yeah, but after a while, I liked it too and sometimes I even asked him to do the things.""</p><p>""You mean like take your clothes off and touch him and let him touch you?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she responded.</p><p>""What are you going to do now that he's gone?""</p><p>""I don't know, I guess nothing.""</p><p>""Is that what you want or would you rather keep doing the things?""</p><p>""I'd like to keep doing the things, but I don't know who I'd do them with,"" she told me.</p><p>""Does it have to be somebody your age?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Probably,"" she offered.</p><p>""What if it was somebody who was older, who would teach you more things and make sure you'll feel even better?""</p><p>""That would be nice, but who?"" she asked.</p><p>""I'd be willing to try if you want. I know a lot about a bunch of stuff and I would even be willing to buy you stuff that you like,"" I offered.</p><p>""I don't know, having somebody older touch me makes me feel funny,"" she said.</p><p>""If the somebody is making you feel good and you like it, what does it matter if he's older or younger?"" I asked her.</p><p>""I don 't know, it's just that I've never done anything with an older person before.""</p><p>""I'll tell you what, let's go into the living room where people can't see in and let me try a couple things. If you like it, we can keep on. If you don't like it, you can go home and I promise, I won't say anything about what I know. How does that sound?""</p><p>""I guess it wouldn't hurt if you promise not to do anything I tell you not too,"" she added.</p><p>""What things did you and Bobby do?"" I asked with the desire to learn how far I might be able to go.</p><p>""He liked to push two of his fingers inside of me down between my legs and go in and out. I like it too sometimes, well, most of the time,"" she admitted.</p><p>""Did he undress too, or just have you undress?""</p><p>""We both did.""</p><p>""What did you do when both of you were undressed?""</p><p>""Bobby would make me rub his thing till stuff came out.""</p><p>""Did you like that?""</p><p>""I liked to rub it with my hands and make the stuff come out, but I didn't like it when he made me put his thing in my mouth. It tasted nasty when his stuff got in my mouth.""</p><p>""When he was using his fingers between your legs, did he ever hurt you?""</p><p>""One time it hurt and even made me bleed down there. He kept wiping me with a black towel until the blood stopped coming out. It hurt for a few days after that, but then the hurt went away. I only saw blood that first time though,"" she continued.</p><p>""Did he ever push his thing inside between your legs?""</p><p>""No, he said he wanted to, but he moved away before he could try that.""</p><p>I was almost beside myself with the information she was giving me. It sounded like, if I was careful and I took my time, she would let me do just about anything I wanted with her. I was anxious to start.</p><p>Finally, I asked her, ""Did your mom or grand parents ever tell you anything about Bobby or what the two of you did?""</p><p>""Mom told me that I should tell her if anybody ever touched me down between my legs, but that was after me and Bobby already started. It felt good, what he was doing, and I thought that if I told mom, she would make me stop. I didn't want that.""</p><p>Wow, a ten years old girl who already had a taste for sex and was not afraid to lie to her mother to keep doing it. I couldn't ask for anything better, I reasoned.</p><p> ""Can we go into the living room a little while and I'll show you some things you might like?"" I said to her.</p><p>""Bobby and I tried doing things in his living room a couple times, but I didn't like it because it always had dog hair all over, so we went to his bedroom. Can we go up to your bedroom like we did his?""</p><p>I'm not going to deny giving a girl who is willing to let me play with her access to my bedroom. I'd be crazy I reasoned.</p><p>""Sure, come on and I'll show you up there.""</p><p>I stood, put the glasses in the sink and the bag of cookies back in the cupboard, then took her hand and lead her through to the stairs and up to my bedroom. When we got there, I took a seat on the edge of the bed and stood her between my legs. </p><p>I pulled her close, wrapped my arms around her and gave her a tight hug. ""Did Bobby like giving you hugs?"" I asked.</p><p>""No, the only thing he liked to do was kiss and suck on my neck. I didn't like that because he would suck on my neck and make red marks there.""</p><p>""Did you like my hug?""</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>I pulled her tight again and repeated my hug, and then I turned her to face me and gave her a light peck on the lips.</p><p>""Did Bobby ever kiss you?""</p><p>""Just on my neck,"" she repeated.</p><p>I kissed her a second time, but this time I lingered for a few seconds before I pulled back. ""How was that?""</p><p>""Good,"" she reported.</p><p>Again, I gave her a kiss. This time, not only did I linger, but I also pressed my tongue against her teeth. When I felt her jaw yield slightly, I pressed it inside, found her tongue, and traded several soft tongue wraps. </p><p>""Wow, that was even better,"" she volunteered. ""It even made my chest and tummy tingle,"" she added.</p><p>""So, you liked it?""</p><p>""A lot,"" she said. Then, as she was still breathing slightly hard, she asked if we could do it again.</p><p>I did, but this time wrapped one hand around her back and the other, I slipped down to her chest, cupped her left breast, and lightly kneaded it.</p><p>""I'll bet that was even better, right?""</p><p>She shook her head vigorously, up and down, in response.</p><p>""Again?"" I asked as I looked intently into her eyes. </p><p>""Uh huh,"" she whispered with a slightly raspy voice.</p><p>Again, I gave her a kiss and rubbed her titties at the same time. This time, I could feel her tongue actively seek out mine and spar with me. All the time, I continued to lightly massage her breast. I even took the occasion to softly grasp her nipple with my fingers. </p><p>When I finally broke our kiss, she was out of breath. She had yet to learn to breath through her mouth rather then hold her breath.</p><p>""See,"" I said to her, ""Neither of us have even taken off our clothes yet and already you're huffing and puffing. What do you think if that? Is it better then Bobby did?""</p><p>""Do you want me to reach under my shirt and take my bra off?"" she asked.</p><p>""Do you want to?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Yeah, unless you want me to take all of my clothes off?"" she offered with some surprise to me.</p><p>""No, just take your bra off for now. Let's do things slow so you don't get scared,"" I suggested. ""There will be plenty time in the future.""</p><p>""I know I'm going to like doing things with you,"" she indicated. ""I can't wait to feel your fingers between my legs. I know I'll really like that.""</p><p>""What makes you think I'll do that for you?"" I asked her.</p><p>She looked at me somewhat surprised and asked, ""Well, you will won't you? That's what really made me feel good inside.""</p><p>""Doesn't what we're doing now feel good too?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Yeah, but I know if you put your fingers inside me that it will feel a lot better.""</p><p>""Angelequa, I'd really like us to take things a little slower. I want you to understand each thing I show you and have you feel really comfortable with me doing it with you before we move on to something else.""</p><p>""Does that mean I have to wait for you to decide when we do things?""</p><p>""If we're going to do things, I want to do it in a way that both of us enjoy and nobody gets scared or hurt. There's a lot that you don't understand or even are aware of yet.""</p><p>Then, I got a real serious look on my face and said to her, ""I won't do anything else with you unless you make a promise to me.""</p><p>Before I could continue, she said, ""You mean you want me to promise that I won't tell anybody about what we're doing, right? Mr. Mitchell, I promise, cross my heart, that I'll never tell anybody about us, really,"" she offered. ""Can I seal my promise with you with a kiss?"" she asked.</p><p>""If you would like to,"" I said to her.</p><p>She wrapped her arm around me and started kissing. At some point during our kiss, I felt her drop her right arm and her hand cup my penis. She seemed to have some knowledge of how to do it, because she then very softly rubbed them through my slacks.</p><p>""Bobby liked it when I did that for him,"" she said to me. ""He liked it when I pulled his thing out and rubbed it till he squirted too.""</p><p>I turned her around so her back was toward me and looked at the back-strap of her bra. The bra she was wearing appeared to have but one hook at the back.</p><p>""Okay,"" I told her, ""You can take your bra off for me now.""</p><p>She reached through the armhole of her sleeveless shirt and grasped the shoulder strap. She pulled the shoulder strap out and down over her arm. She then repeated the action on the other side, before twisting her bra until she could pull the rear hook area out of the armhole and unhook it then pull the flattened piece of clothing through the armhole and lay it on the bed.</p><p>I decided to show her some thanks for removing her bra by picking it up and kissing one flat cup. I crumpled it up and squeezed it tight under my chin. ""That's pretty,"" I told her. </p><p>I maneuvered her around so that I could lay her down on her back on my bed. I then gently backed her up until she sat down. With my hand, I then gently lowered her to laying on her back on the bed with her legs extending over the edge and toward the floor. </p><p>Her shorts were soft jersey knit with elastic at the waist only. The leg holes were hemmed and very loose. I rolled toward her, and with my left hand, pulled her shirt up exposing one of her breasts. I then lightly kissed it. It was still small, very light colored, and only the very center was raised. It stood hard and erect, like a light tan eraser. The little bit of breast rise she did have suggested pleasure to come in the future, but I wanted it to be here now. Her breast was probably more a function of her weight rather then her approaching womanhood. Still, it excited me and I had to show her reverence to it by kneading and kissing both of them. </p><p>""I like that,"" she offered.</p><p>""Did Bobby do that too?""</p><p>""No, the only thing he did to them was pinch them and make them hurt.""</p><p>""I'll kiss and suck them if you allow me,"" I told her.</p><p>""Do you take baths or showers by yourself?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah, mom makes me take a shower every night before I go to bed.""</p><p>""Does she see you with your clothes off?""</p><p>""Uh huh, why?""</p><p>""Well, I just thought it might be fun to have some sort of little mark that we could put on each other. You know, sort of like a secret sign or something.""</p><p>""I think that sounds like fun, but I have to think how we could do it,"" she said to me.</p><p>I slid my hand downward from her chest tucking my fingers under the waistband of her shorts and over her panties. I wanted to go right down beneath her panties too, but I was still very committed to taking things slow enough that I didn't frighten her off, but still rapid enough to hold her interest and continue her desire to move forward.</p><p>I cupped her mound much as she did my cock a few minutes earlier. I first massaged only her mound beyond her vulva, then pressed my fingers into the cloth covering her pussy forcing her vulva to part, one labia on each side of her girl cleft. </p><p>""You can go under my panties if you want,"" she said offered. ""Bobby did it all the time.""</p><p>""That's okay,"" I said to her, ""I still want to go slow so I don't scare you. When we go slow we both enjoy things so much more.""</p><p>I continued to rub the gusset of her panties against the inside of her cleft, first in general, then after a minute or so, more in the area of her clitoris.</p><p>""Right there,"" she suddenly said to me. ""What your doing feels real good right there.""</p><p>""Do you know why?""</p><p>""Uh huh, you're pressing down on my cutie,"" she advised.</p><p>Without replying to her, I continued to minister to her, and in particular, where she said it felt good. One thing that I always loved was to see a young girl experience climax for the first time. It seemed that the girl would always remember the guy who did it for her and show him respect. I moved slightly on the bed so I could better minister to her clittie, but also kiss and lightly suck her breasts. When my lips went to her nipple, I heard a deep sigh escape her throat. Her breathing became more rapid and ragged.</p><p>It took less then another minute from the time I latched onto her tittie with my lips when I felt her begin to shake. ""Oh, oh, that feels so good. Oh, god that's good. I've never felt this good before. Oh, oh..."" then she fell silent.</p><p>A minute or so passed before she began to move. She turned her head and looked toward my face. ""What did you do? I never felt that feeling before. It felt like my whole stomach was getting tied up in knots,"" she noted.</p><p>""Didn't you ever feel that when Bobby was rubbing you?""</p><p>""No, sometimes it got pretty strong, but never like that. Can we do that again,"" she asked.</p><p>""Remember when I said we would take things easy?"" I reminded her.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Well, that's what I still want to do. You just experienced your first big girl climax. We'll do it again each time we get together. I'll make sure we do, I promise.""</p><p>""What do you want me to do now?"" she asked.""</p><p>""Let's get your bra back on,"" I said. ""Do you want to take your shirt off so I can do it for you?""</p><p>""Will you kiss my titties?"" she asked.</p><p>""Do you want me to?""</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>""Okay, I'll kiss your titties. Do you want to put your hand down to my pants and feel my thing while I kiss you?"" I asked.</p><p>""Can I?""</p><p>""If you want,"" I said to her. Of course, I would have been really pissed if she hadn't.</p><p>One side of her shirt had slipped down and was covering that breast. She pulled the bottom of her shirt up so it was now firmly tucked under her armpits with both breasts exposed. ""Now, do both of them,"" she instructed me.</p><p>I began kissing and gently sucking her breasts, making sure I didn't suck hard enough to cause any discoloration. I switched from sucking, to licking, and even to blowing raspberries several times on her titties. She seemed to really like it. </p><p>Soon, she reached over to my head with her hands and held my mouth against her right breast. Can you suck harder?"" she asked me. </p><p>""Yes, but it will cause a red circle around your breast,"" I reminded her.</p><p>""Well then, can you maybe use your teeth and lightly bite my nipple, please?""</p><p>""Is that what you would like?""</p><p>She shook her head in the affirmative and adjusted my lips to meet her young tender nubbins. Using a bit of suction, I drew her nipple into my mouth and clamped lightly onto it.</p><p>""Yeah, just like that. It feels really good,"" she told me.</p><p>I lightly suckled for several minutes, repeatedly nipping at her nipple. Finally, I said to her, ""We better stop or you're going to have one nipple that's flat and the other one stick out two inches.""</p><p>This caused her to laugh heartedly. ""If that happened, I'd really have trouble explaining,"" she said.</p><p>I sat up on the edge of the bed and pulled her up to a sitting position. I placed her bra against her chest and, as she leaned forward and connected the hook at the back. I gave each breast one more kiss before she allowed her shirt to fall down to cover her upper torso once more.</p><p>""Come on, let's go back down stairs and get you headed home,"" I suggested.</p><p>""I don't want to go yet,"" she insisted.</p><p>""Angelequa, you've been over here over two hours. You better get home before you grandmother gets home, don't you think?""</p><p>I guess, she said reluctantly as we walked hand in hand down the stairs. Do you want a cookie to eat on the way home?""</p><p>""May I have two?"" she asked grinning.</p><p>""You did really good this afternoon. I'm proud of you. I guess you deserve two.""</p><p>I walked her to the back door, pausing to get the cookies for her. She reached up with her hands and put her arms around my neck. Thank you, Mr. Mitchell. That felt good, what we did today. Do you want me to come back tomorrow?""</p><p>""Can you get out without causing your grandma to worry?""</p><p>""Sure, she goes to the bingo parlor almost every afternoon. I can come over while she's there like I did today.""</p><p>""See you tomorrow then,"" I told her. With that, she walked out the door and was quickly out of sight.</p>"
190,Experiencing Angelequa,AmandaP,iceiscold@verizon.net,"['Mg', 'fant', 'cons', 'mast', 'pett']","I invited my 10 years old neighbor back to continue where we left off the previous day. She's bright and more then ready to learn and satisfy my desires. For Chapter I, Read Reconditioning Angelequa",2013-03-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I was just eating breakfast when there was a knock at the back door. When I answered it, it was Angelequa with a big smile on her face. She had a bag in her left hand and a box of donuts in her right.</p><p>""What are you doing her already?"" I asked her. ""I thought your grandmother didn't leave until early afternoon?""</p><p>""Sometimes she does and other times she doesn't,"" she told me. Some days she goes with a friend and they go for the Early-birds too. </p><p>Has she already gone today?"" I asked.</p><p>No, she's not leaving until 11:30, but I asked her if I could go over to Wilma's house today, and she said it was fine.""</p><p>""What happens if she phones Wilma and your not there?""</p><p>""I don't know.""</p><p>""What do you mean, you don't know? Don't you think she's going to get suspicious?""</p><p>""No,"" she answered smugly.</p><p>I was beginning to get concerned that she was about to put us both into a situation that I didn't want to be in, so I asked, ""Why don't you think she might get suspicious if Wilma tells her your not at her house?""</p><p>""Because I don't know any Wilma. She can't call somebody none of us know now, can she?"" with a big grin on her face.</p><p>""You're a real shit head, you know? You think your smart don't you?""</p><p>""I don't think I'm smart, I know I am,"" she quickly shot back.</p><p>I guessed I'd better shut up before I said something that made me look even worse. I looked at the donuts and asked her, ""What's with the donuts?""</p><p>""I thought you might like some. I stopped at the Sweet Spot and talked Freddy out of half a dozen,"" she said. ""Freddy is a friend of my grand dad. They play checkers on Saturday nights.""</p><p>""What's in your bag,"" I asked her.</p><p>""I brought a few things that I thought you might like.""</p><p>""Like what?"" I asked her.</p><p>""There's a couple pairs of sexy panties, a see-through bra, and two pictures he took of me with his camera. The bra and panties are mom's. She wears them sometimes when one of her boyfriends comes over, so I thought I'd bring them over so I could wear them for you.""</p><p> ""What about the pictures?"" I asked her.</p><p>One time Bobby had a camera that made the pictures right away and he took some of me. He said they were to help him remember me, but I took them from the box he had them in and hid them. I got them out for you yesterday afternoon after supper."" </p><p>""Do you have something you would like to do first?"" I asked her.</p><p>She looked at me and holding the donuts out, said, ""I didn't eat breakfast yet.""</p><p>""Is that a part of the reason for the donuts?"" I asked.</p><p>""Uh huh. I was anxious to get over here to your house so I skipped breakfast today. I just poured a little milk in a bowl and drank it, then I put three Frosted Flakes in the bottom to make it look like I had breakfast.""</p><p>For no older then she was, I was somewhat amazed at her ingenuity. She seemed to be always thinking, not only of herself, but also about me too. I was impressed at her consideration. It was then that I decided that I was going to do some nice things for her too. What I had to do now was try to come up with some things that would be nice to her and at the same time encourage her to continue to give herself to me too. </p><p>The first thing I did was to offer her some cold cereal along with some hot chocolate to go with the donuts she brought. She accepted on both. </p><p>I poured some Cheerios into a bowl and added half a banana I had from my breakfast. I poured on some milk and slid it across the table to her. I put a cup with some water in the Microwave and started it heating. Two minutes later when it dinged, I removed it, mixed the chocolate into it and gave it to her. </p><p>She finished the cereal, reached into the carton and removed a donut, and dunked it into the hot chocolate before taking a bite. </p><p>""I see you're a dunker,"" I commented. I do that too sometimes. </p><p>She finished the first donut then reached for another. ""You going to eat any?"" she asked.</p><p>I opened the carton to see what remained, then took out a glazed donut and began eating it. After taking the first bite, I said to her, ""I think I'm going to have some milk with mine,"" and poured a glass.</p><p>When she finished, she rose and took her dishes to the sink and rinsed them. She then turned and put mine there was well. Turning back, once again, she said to me, ""May I have a hug, please?"" </p><p>I stretched out my arms and beckoned her to me. I wrapped my arms around her shoulders, pulled her tight, and gave her quite a hug. As I did, she turned her face upward and pressed her lips to mine. Taking a hint from yesterday, I pressed mine to hers and gave her a proper big-girl kiss that probably lasted thirty or so seconds.</p><p>When I released her and our mouths parted, she was nearly out of breath and panting. ""Angelequa, you've got to remember to breath through your nose when we're kissing, I told her.</p><p>She laughed and said, ""Yeah, I hope I can remember everything I need to know about being a big girl now that I'm with a real man.""</p><p>""You'll learn. Just take your time and be a good listener.""</p><p>""I want to be a good kisser too,"" she chuckled.</p><p>""You already are,"" I told her.</p><p>""What do you want to do now?"" I asked.</p><p>""Can we go up to your room and play?""</p><p>""Is that what you want?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she responded. </p><p>I took her hand and lead her through the living room and the stairs to the second floor. She suddenly stopped and pulled her hand away from my grasp. ""Wait a minute, I want to get the bag and take it up with us,"" she said.</p><p>A few seconds later, bag in hand, she held her hand out for me to hold and started leading me toward the bedroom. As we climbed the stairs, she said to me, ""Mr. Mitchell, what do you want to do to me today?""</p><p>""Angelequa,"" I said to her, ""I don't want to do anything to you today,"" as I watched her facial expression closely. What I said had the effect I hoped for; she was very perplexed and concerned. </p><p>""Why? What do you mean?""</p><p>""Angelequa, I think you're a pretty young lady and I would like you to keep coming over here for a long time. What I am saying is I don't want to do things to you. Instead, I want to do things with you. I want what we do to be what you want too,"" I told her.</p><p>She looked at me for a few seconds, than a broad smile began to form across her face. ""Yesterday felt good to me. I want to feel that way more.""</p><p>""I promise, if you let me, you'll feel that way and a lot more too.""</p><p>By that time, we were in my room and at the bed. ""Sit down please. Let me show you what I brought,"" she said to me.</p><p>She began sorting through the bag she had in her hand. In a few seconds, she pulled out a very thin bra and panties and put them on the bed. She pulled her shirt over her head and then as quickly, slid her panties and shorts down over her hips to the floor where she stepped out of them. She looked up at me as if to say, ""Well, what do you think?""</p><p>I answered her unspoken question with a simple response, ""Nice,"" I said.</p><p>This seemed to enliven her, because she reached into the bag and pulled out the blue panties and bra, slipping them on, the panties from the bottom and the bra from the top. After sliding her arms through the straps of the bra, she adjusted them slightly, then, pulled the thin fabric taunt as she posed, pressing her breasts outward in an exaggerated manner. While it was not something that could have caused me to cum, it did definitely cause my tool to harden a bit.</p><p>""Angelequa, do your mom and grand parents usually call you, Angelequa, or do they call you something else?""</p><p>""Mom and grandma both call me Angie. My grandpa calls me Angel. I sort of like what he calls me. Why, do you want to call me by a nickname?""</p><p>""If you don't mind, yes, I would.""</p><p>""Do you have something in mind?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes, I do. I would like to call you as your grand father does, Angel.""</p><p>""I would like that, Mr. Mitchell,"" she responded.</p><p>""Okay then, Angel it is from now on.""</p><p>""What do you think of my outfit?"" she asked.</p><p>""I love it, especially because I can see your nipples through the material. I like them. I liked your pose too,"" I told her. This made her smile broadly.</p><p>""What else do you have to show me,"" I asked her.</p><p>""These,"" she said as she held up two very tiny pairs of bikini panties. </p><p>""What's that on the brown ones,"" I asked her.</p><p>""Oh, that. That's a hole that Bobby made so he could put his finger in me even when I had panties on.""</p><p>""Did you like wearing them?""</p><p>""They were okay,"" she told me, but I already like doing things with you better. You kiss and hug me. Bobby never did. He just wanted to play with me between my legs.""</p><p>""What's the pictures?"" I asked.</p><p>She pulled them out and showed them to me. There were three, one showing below her waist without panties on, another showing a full view of her nude, and the last, showing her with the brown panties on with his finger pushed through the hole and buried deep between her labia. Did Bobby take all of the pictures?""</p><p>""Not all of them, he asked me to snap a few of them. The one of the panties with the hole in them he asked me to take. His finger was up inside me as far as he could go. That's where he liked it to be. Sometimes he would make me lay with him for an hour or so, the whole time with his finger would be inside me. After a while it would start to burn and start to hurt. Sometimes I would put some of my spit on inside me so it didn't hurt so much.""</p><p>""From what you've said to me about Bobby, I sort of get the idea that since we've met, you're not as upset that he moved away. Is that right?"" I asked.</p><p>""So far, you've been a lot nicer to me then he did. He was always trying to do things to me, even when I didn't want him too.""</p><p>""Well, I'm happy you think I'm nicer then him,"" I said to her. ""I hope I can keep you thinking that,"" I told her. ""Do you have something you'd like to do, or do you want me to show you some more new things?"" I asked.</p><p>""What kind of new things?"" she asked.</p><p>""Well, you've told me about seeing your mother and some of her boyfriends doing stuff in the bedroom. How about trying some of the things you've seen them doing?""</p><p>""I guess that would be alright,"" she told me.</p><p>""Is there anything you really want to try?""</p><p>""Sort of,"" she told me.</p><p>""What's that?""</p><p>""I've seen mom laying on her back on the bed with Ruiz licking between her legs. Do many guys do that stuff?""</p><p>""A lot of women really like it. There's a bunch of names for it, but the simplest probably would be eating her out.""</p><p>""Would you eat me out please?"" she asked.</p><p>""Of course I will. Let's take your panties off so we can get started,"" I told her. By this time she was laying on her back on the bed, so I took hold of the sides of her panties and began to pull them down. She recognized my intent and raised her still slender hips from the bed so I could get them off. When they were down to her knees she dropped her butt and raised her legs so I could pull them down her calves and off her ankles. This done, I got my first good look at her juvenile assets. Her pussy cleft was still tightly closed, her inner lips still at least months, I hoped years away from blossoming open. </p><p>How I wanted the power to do something to intervene, anything to arrest development so as not to proceed beyond now, tender, innocent, with a youthful virgin flavor devoid of muskiness that will herald her becoming a pubescent teen. I knew that some day, probably sooner rather then later, she would announce her first bleeding and our relationship would change forever.</p><p>""What,"" came her response.</p><p>""I'm going to plant a kiss right on your tummy,"" and with that, I bent over her and did just that, kissed her belly button. ""Maybe here too,"" I then said and bent further down and kissed her still immature pudenda. ""You're cute now, but in a couple years, your going to be drop-dead gorgeous.""</p><p>""You think so?"" she asked.</p><p>""I know so,"" I told her.</p><p>I moved from sitting on the bed beside her to kneeling on the floor between her legs. Using my hands, I pulled her legs up and spread them wider so I could get between them. I pulled her toward me until I could touch my tongue to her labia. They were still thin with nothing of her inner lips breaking the smoothness of pussy, not even the hood of her tiny clitty.</p><p>""Can you help me hold your legs up so I can do it properly?"" I asked her.</p><p>She reached downward with her hands and grasped legs behind her knees and lifted. </p><p>""Like this, you mean?""</p><p>""That's it, just like that,"" I indicated.</p><p>I leaned forward and lapped her lips for the first time. She gasped quietly and pulled her legs together very slightly at my first touch. She quickly relaxed and let her legs part once more. </p><p>""Tickle?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she told me.</p><p>I began slowly and softly tonguing her slit. I concentrated first on the outside at the edges of her lips. As I sensed her relaxing, I slowly progressed until I was able to gently suck her tiny bundle of girl nerves between my lips. I probed the recesses and the very head of her clit gently but insistently. </p><p>""Oh god, Mr. Mitchell, that really feels so good. I'm starting to feel like I did yesterday all over again,"" she told me.</p><p>I continued to minister, mostly to her little clitty as I closely observed her breathing. I could tell from the short and raged, almost labored breaths she was taking that she was advancing quickly toward her second ever climax. As she twitched and wiggled more aggressively, I was able to reposition myself so that when her cum did hit, I was in a position that I could move from attending to her clitoris probing with my tongue in her vagina. I was able to embed slip my tongue an inside or more inside where I could feel some of the ragged edges of her hymen that Bobby selfishly violated.</p><p>Almost instantly, I was both jealous of the boy, and a bit mad that it was he and not I who had been able to claim her fresh and tender cherry. There was still a bit of tautness encircling my tongue. As I checked and probed, it is my hope that he didn't totally destroy her tiny membrane. I hoped instead, that she had been only partially breached and when I did finally claim her as mine, I would be able to see confirmation that it is really was to be mine by giving of her blood to me. I know it's selfish, but so very quickly she has made that kind of strong impact on me.</p><p>As she began to stir from her second ever climax, I heard several moans before she opened her eyes and looked to me. At first her face was just a blank stare, but in a few seconds, consciousness once again began to wash over her and her smile grew in intensity. </p><p>""You liked that,"" huh?""</p><p>She nodded and smiled again. ""That was really nice. It was even stronger then what you did for me yesterday."" When mom and her boyfriends doing it, mom lays there while the guy does his thing and then she gets up. Why is it that I can't even move for a little bit after it happens to me?""</p><p>I thought for a few seconds then said to her, ""When you cum, it's from the heart. When your mom cums, she is probably just acting to make her boyfriends feel good.""</p><p>""I feel like I pass out when you make it happen, it's so strong. I really like it. I want to feel you eat me a lot,"" she said.</p><p>After a few seconds, she said to me, Mr. Mitchell, can I ask you a question?'</p><p>""Sure, what it is?""</p><p>""Does it feel strange to put your mouth on me down there. You know, where I pee and poop?""</p><p>""If you take care of yourself down there, it will be clean and smell fresh. As long as it's like that, I like kissing and licking you.""</p><p>""Do you want to do it again?"" she asked. </p><p>""Sure, but why don't we rest a little while and then do something more. There's plenty time today. We don't have to do everything in one day you know.""</p><p>""I guess you're right. Right now, I need to go pee anyhow. Do you want to come with me and watch?""</p><p>""Do you want me too?"" </p><p>""Uh huh,"" she told me.</p><p>She got up from the bed, took my hand in hers, and led me across the hall to the bathroom. Like most men's bathrooms, the seat was up in mine. She began squatting down as if to sit on the bowl instead of putting the seat down. </p><p>""Wait, I said to her. She stopped as I brought the seat down, then, completed her move. Once seated, she spread her legs very wide and watched me. ""Here it comes,"" she said to me. </p><p>I watched the stream start as a few drops then quickly increase to a full-blown stream, then finally, dwindle once more to the last couple drops. ""Do you want to wipe me?"" she asked.</p><p>""Do you want me to?""</p><p>""Yes, just remember, I'm a girl so you have to wipe from front to back so you don't get poo in the front. It can cause infections,"" she informed me.</p><p>I pulled off a few sheets of tissue and did as she instructed, wiped from front to back then discarded the tissue in the commode.</p><p>She stood up and reached for the handle to flush it. ""Do you know, Bobby never got to watch me pee? He wanted to, but I wouldn't let him.""</p><p>""Why did you let me?""</p><p>""I didn't let you, I asked you to watch. I wanted you to.""</p><p>We walked together back to my room where she climbed back into bed. ""Do you want to lay down with me on the bed?"" she asked.</p><p>""Do you want me to?""</p><p>She nodded her head then said, ""If I take my bra off, will you kiss my titties?""</p><p>""You bet I'll kiss your titties, I love them,"" I told her.</p><p>I took my shirt and pants off, retaining my jockeys and tee. I then lay down next to her, pulling her to me. She felt good; even in the warmth of the summer morning, her warmth was comforting. I cupped her breast in my hand with my arm over her side. I remember softly rubbing her breast for a time. The next I remember was Angel with her head propped on one elbow looking at me. ""We fell asleep for a little while, but I'm ready to do some more things now.""</p>"
191,Angelequa - She's Doing Well,AmandaP,iceiscold@verizon.net,"['Mg(10)', 'fant', 'rom', 'cons', 'pedo', 'piv', 'safe']","A 10 year old neighbor has taken to visiting me often. Things have been building and finally, she's going to become a woman. The story is tender with some funny portions.",2013-04-04T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I looked at the clock and it was approaching eleven o'clock. I wasn't sure what we'd be doing next, but what ever it was, I was pretty sure it would involve acts or actions that would go beyond noon, and I was starting to feel a tinge of emptiness in my stomach. ""Angel, can I make a suggestion?"" I asked my young bedmate.</p><p>""What?"" she asked quickly.</p><p>""Why don't we dress enough to be presentable in case someone stops by, then go down stairs and have some lunch. When we're done we can come back up here and do some more things and we won't be interrupted by hunger?""</p><p>""I guess that would be okay,"" she told me. ""Can people see me down there if I just wear my panties and bra?"" she continued.</p><p>""No, I think you will be okay. I'll put my clothes on just incase somebody comes by. If they do, you can go to the pantry or bathroom and hide there.""</p><p>I pulled my shirt and gym pants on and then helped Angel slip into her blue panties and bra. I did take the liberty of dragging my finger between her pussy lips and kissed her nipples as I helped her. My actions elicited giggles when I touched her and a big hug when I was done.</p><p>I fixed hot dogs topped with chili and cheese with some potato salad. She must have been starving, because she quickly downed the first hot dog and asked for another. I served it up to her before I sat down to eat mine. When I put the second in front of her, I also provided a couple chocolate chip cookies on her plate for desert. We washed it all down with some milk. </p><p>I was still finishing up my last cookie when she started moving things to the refrigerator and the sink. ""Are you in some kind of hurry or something?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Yeah, I want to learn some more sex stuff. Come on, eat your last cookie and finish your milk so we can go back up,"" she insisted.</p><p>As we walked toward the steps, she again took my hand in hers and led the way. To me it was obvious I had won her heart at least for now. She was anxious to learn, and I was equally very keen to teach. As we topped the stairs, she said to me, ""Mr. Mitchell, I think we should both go to the bathroom before we go back to your bedroom, don't you think? I always have to pee after I eat.""</p><p>We were standing just outside the main bathroom so I turned on the light, ushered her in, and put the seat down. </p><p>She reached out and lifted the seat to the upright position. ""You go first, okay. I want to see you pee first.""</p><p>""Sure, if you want me to.""</p><p>""Yeah, I do. Do you want me to hold your thing while you pee?""</p><p>""Have you done it before?""</p><p>""Uh, yes,"" she responded after a brief hesitation.</p><p>""Where did you do that, with Bobby?""</p><p>""Uh huh. He made me do it when he peed, I just held my hand there for him, but I would like to move it and write in the water for you,"" she told me. ""May I?""</p><p>""If that's what you want to do, then do it,"" I told her as I slid my gym pants and shorts down around my ankles.</p><p>She looked at my man-tool and remarked, ""It don't look like Bobby's.""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""I could see the end of his thing. It sort of looked like a mushroom,"" she said.</p><p>""Oh, I know what you mean. His parents had him circumcised when he was born probably. Most younger guys are like that now. Let me show you what you have to do with mine,"" I said to her.</p><p>I was already well stimulated, with her in the bathroom with me and talking about holding my cock, so it was not difficult to pull my foreskin back to reveal the mushroom to which she was referring. ""Here, let me show you what you can do. You put your fingers just behind the head of my penis, and while you're pushing down slightly, slide your hand back this way. See, just like that,"" I said as I demonstrated for her.</p><p>""And, by the way, what your calling a 'thing"" is my penis. This is called my foreskin. That's how a boy baby is born. Most parents today have the doctor cut it off to help keep it cleaner.""</p><p>""How does it get dirty?"" she asked. </p><p>""It doesn't if the guy takes proper care of it. If he doesn't though, it can become a problem. Stuff builds up under the foreskin and can cause irritation or even smell. Older girls have to take special care of their parts too, or they will smell,"" I said.</p><p>""Does it hurt when you pull it back?""</p><p>""No, let me show you,"" I said taking hold of her hand. I showed her how to slip my foreskin back and reveal the head of my penis. ""Now, does it look like Bobby's?""</p><p>""Uh huh, and it feels hard and hot like his too,"" she indicated.</p><p>""You better aim it toward the toilet,"" I cautioned, ""I'm about to have to let my pee go and you'll end up with it all over if you don't.""</p><p>She laughed and pointed it as directed.</p><p>It felt good to pee after much anticipation. It felt even better too to have her hand on my cock too.</p><p>When the stream ended, I squeezed the last couple dribbles to exit then told her to use a couple squares of tissue to blot it before she allowed the foreskin to roll forward to it's usual position.</p><p>""You mean you wipe too?"" Most guys just shake it off and zip up there pants,"" she indicated.</p><p>""When I'm someplace where I can wipe, I do, but it's not a necessity, I told her.</p><p>""My mom gets mad at me sometimes because I don't wipe after I pee either"" she admitted. She stood there a few seconds after I was done, apparently thinking about something. ""Do you want me to pee in the toilet or pee in the in your bathtub?"" she asked. ""If I sit in the tub, you can see where it comes out a lot better.""</p><p>It didn't take me over about a half of a second to decide, and then ask her, ""If you pee in the tub, can I take some pictures while you do?""</p><p>""Will you let me see them?"" she asked. ""I can feel it down there, but I've never seen the hole where my pee comes out.""</p><p>""Sure, I'll let you see all of them. Let me go get my camera. You should probably take your panties off while you're in the tub,"" I said.</p><p>When I got back, probably no more then thirty seconds or so, she had taken off both her panties and bra and was laying in the tub with her head away from the drain and feet propped up on the top at the drain end. </p><p>""Do you want me to reach down and pull my lips apart?"" she asked. ""That way you'll be able to see the hole where it's coming from. That's what I really want to see,"" she point out. </p><p> ""Do you mind?""</p><p>""No, I really want to be able to see everything I can and that'll help,"" she said.</p><p>My camera would take up to seventy seconds of video. I decided to use that because I could always pick individual frames and display them as photos. My only real worry was that the video would run out before her bladder did. I pointed the camera between her legs and told her I was ready. I pressed the button on the camera and started recording. A fraction of a second later, the first drops of amber and somewhat acrid liquid began flowing, arching from her urethra through the air for about eighteen inches before splashing against the end of the tub and cascading to the floor were it ran down the drain. </p><p>Finally, I saw the stream diminish. Another couple of seconds and the flow ended with a couple drops dribbling out and slowly running between her sweet lips, over her vagina and poop chute and to the floor. I quickly popped out the memory stick and pressed another in my camera.</p><p>I was happy that I was able to video the whole thing, start to finish, but now, I thought of a bit more we could do. ""Angel, can we try something else?""</p><p>""What,"" she asked.</p><p>""Can you push like you're trying hard to poop? This will cause your vagina and butt to open a little bit and I can take some pictures of that too,""</p><p>""Can I see them too?"" she asked. </p><p>""Sure, I'll share all the video and photos I take with you.""</p><p>""Quickly, she began pushing as I suggested. Her butt strained outward to the point that it was open in the center almost as big as a led pencil. Her vagina too was bulging. Finally, I succumbed to the beckoning of her body, and slowly pressed my finger against it. Her pee made it wet and allowed my finger to slip inward maybe as far as two inches.</p><p>When she felt my finger violate her baby chute, she quickly grabbed my hand with hers and held me there. ""That feels strange,"" she said. </p><p>""Does it hurt?""</p><p>""No, not really, just feels funny.""</p><p>""Can I try to push it a little deeper?"" I asked. </p><p>""Okay, but if I tell you it hurts, you've got to stop and take it out,"" she told me.</p><p>I gently pressed inward as I concentrated my gaze on her vagina. She was again straining as I asked her. Her little entrance was bulging nicely. I felt my finger pass the innermost constriction of her rectum to where it widened slightly then wiggled my finger inside for a few seconds.</p><p>""That feels really strange,"" she said.</p><p>""Does it feel bad strange or good strange?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Sort of good strange,"" she answered.</p><p>""Well, maybe sometime we'll try it some more, okay. For now, I'll take it out and wash my hands. Just stay there,"" I directed.</p><p>I turned to the sink and washed my finger thoroughly then while my finger was still wet, I turned back to Angel and put my finger to her vagina.""</p><p>""Are you going to put your finger inside there too?"" she asked.</p><p>""May I?""</p><p>She nodded her head in answer. </p><p>Now, I not only could feel her tender preteen vagina, but I was also able to see it first hand, close up, and watch my finger slowly disappear inside. I pressed gently, forcing my finger deeper inside. She was wet and my finger easily slipped in to the point where I was able to feel the raised bump of her tiny cervix. With my finger embedded to the hilt, I slowly and cautiously began sawing in and out in short strokes. I limited the overall travel to maybe an inch or a little more that I would in no way injure her delicate insides. I had an ulterior motive as well. If and when she was, finally ready to copulate with me for the first time, </p><p>I hoped that the jerky kid, who was first to spoil her, had not totally ravaged her cherry. I could feel enough tautness about my finger to suggest she might grace me with some hymen blood. I really didn't know why it seemed so important to me that I be the one to be able to pick her cherry. </p><p>As I continued to probe her vagina, I looked to her face. She was starring back at me. When she saw me looking at her, she smiled broadly and told me, ""Your finger inside me feels good, almost too good,"" she told me.</p><p>""What do you mean, too good?""</p>"
192,Watch Where You Pee,AmandaP,iceiscold@verizon.net,"['Mf(13)', 'fant', 'cons', 'rom', 'pedo', 'inter', 'preg']","A young teen is caught taking a pee when she can't make it home. Sorry to say, her act is observed by an older man who takes advantage of her. Only much later does either of them recognize the results of their actions. It is a story that has a tender end.",2013-04-20T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Let me tell you something that happened about seven or eight years ago.</p><p>I was taking a bag of garbage from the kitchen to the rear of my house when I saw what appeared to be someone crouching in the brush next to my walk. There was a stretch of grass bordered by trees and brush on both sides between my house and the one next to me with concrete walkways on both sides. The brush and trees were dense enough that it was difficult to see through them from either side. As I was headed to the back, I caught sight of someone squatted near the trees on my side.</p><p>I dropped the trash in the can at the alley and began walking toward the person I saw. As I approached, walking on t he grass to soften my footsteps, I saw a girl, maybe a teen, but probably younger, legs spread wide, squatted down with her back toward me. She was squatted so low that her butt was nearly touching the ground. With her legs spread as they were and even in the subdued light, I was easily able to see between her legs and make out the deep vermilion color deep inside her vulva. I saw the last few squirts of amber urine being expelled from her bladder. </p><p>It irritated me more then slightly to know some chick was pissing where I have to mow every week. When she lingered a few seconds, I almost expected next act to be a brown log begin extruded from her anus, but it didn't come to pass. Ultimately, she shivered slightly, rose, and stepped back away from the ground wet from her pee. Before she could pull her panties and shorts up, I announced my presence and asked, ""What do you think you're doing here?""</p><p>At first she didn't answer, but after some seconds, replied, ""I had to go really bad and I couldn't make it home, so I peed in the bushes here.""</p><p>I looked her over rather closely and realized that, here, standing before me, her panties and shorts still just above her knees, was a very beautiful, young black girl about twelve or thirteen years old. ""Where do you live?"" I asked.</p><p>""Next to Swanson's at the corner of Emerson and Bay,"" she responded, but we're moving to Memphis in two days then I'll be gone,"" she explained.</p><p>I knew where Swanson's was; it was delicatessen that served ice cream, lunchmeats, pizzas, and hot sandwiches. I sometimes walked down there when it was too hot to cook at home. I often looked on it as an excuse to eat dessert first and the meal later. After all, you couldn't hold the ice cream cone for the three-block walk in the dead of summer. It would drip all over. The only solution was to begin eating it as I left their air-conditioned establishment.</p><p>""Why are you moving?""</p><p>""My mamma wants to move out of here cause of her uncle.""</p><p>""What about your uncle?"" I asked.</p><p>""He put me in momma's belly thirteen years ago, and now he's trying to put a baby in me too.""</p><p>""How long has he been trying?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Bout a year, but I just became a woman though, so momma says it's too dangerous to have me around him anymore.""</p><p>""First, pull your clothes up so your decent, then come with me young lady."" ""We need to talk and maybe even call your mom and have her come over so I can talk to her too.""</p><p>With the mention of her mom, I saw a prompt reaction and worried expression on her face. I didn't say anything right then, but I stored the information away for future use.</p><p>I put a hand lightly on her shoulder and guided her out of the strip between houses, along the walkway along side my garage, and into the main portion of my yard. I pulled out my key and unlocked the door to the front part of my garage where I store the lawn equipment. I pushed the door open and told her to go inside and take a seat on the bench. This she hesitantly did.</p><p>Once inside, I closed and locked the door and pulled a plastic stack chair over so I could sit facing her. Now that the shock of seeing her peeing and my initial irritation at her actions had passed a bit, I was able to think and see life for what it was and the opportunity I had.</p><p>When I looked at her closely, I saw a very beautiful black girl with a smooth complexion, long black hair traveling halfway down her back, very dark eyes with very fine features. Her sleeveless top was pulled loosely over her juvenile breasts. I could see a part of her small breast through the gaping sleeve opening of top. I watched her fidgeting with the bottom button on her shirt for a few seconds. I was trying to snatch a better glimpse of her developing form and visualize what was underneath her shirt.</p><p>""How old are you?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Thirteen,"" she answered.</p><p>""What's your name?""</p><p>""Naomi,"" she informed me.</p><p>""Well Naomi, do you know why I brought you in here?"" I asked her.</p><p>""I don't know mister,"" she responded. After a few seconds she added, ""Because I peed in your grass?"" she asked somewhat confused.</p><p>""Well sort of, but mostly because after you peed, you didn't wipe yourself,"" I told her.</p><p>""I know, but when I'm out like that, I usually don't have any tissue to use. Besides mister, if I did wipe, I'd either have to throw the tissue on the ground or put it in my pocket and I really don't want to do that.""</p><p>I decided to use what she just said against her and see where I could take it. ""You know, if you don't wipe after your urinate, you can get a bad infection between your legs that could stay with you the rest of your life?""</p><p>""I know, momma tells me that too, but sometimes I just can't.""</p><p>""I can get some tissues from the other room so that you can wipe. That might help you,"" I said to her. ""Do you want me to?""</p><p>""Okay mister, I guess it might help me.""</p><p>I walked over to the other part of the garage where I had space for two cars plus a small workshop and wash-up room. There was a sink and a toilet there. I grabbed five or six feet of tissue off the roll and went back to where the girl was seated. </p><p>""Here you go,"" I said to her as I reached out with my right hand to give her the tissue."" </p><p>She took it and then seemed to fumble a little. I imagined it was because I was standing there, not more then four feet from her. Finally, I asked, ""Are you going to use it?""</p><p>""I feel funny with you standing here watching me,"" she said.</p><p>""Well, I already saw you when you were peeing in my yard, what's the difference?"" I asked.</p><p>""I guess you're right,"" she embarrassingly admitted.</p><p>""I'll tell you want, ""I offered, ""if you give me the tissue, then pull your shorts and panties down, you can lay back on this bench and I'll wipe it for you.""</p><p>""But you'll see my coochie, she countered.""</p><p>""I already have, remember? So what's the difference?</p><p>""I guess mister. Just do it gently please,"" she pleaded.</p><p>I took the tissue from her and watched as she stood up and pulled her pants and panties down below her knees. ""Do you want me just to take them this far, mister, or do you want me to take them all the way off?""</p><p>Holy shit, I thought to myself, she's offering to completely expose herself to my view. With that offer, I was all for doing as much as I could get her to do. I even wondered if she would accept some extra play after I wiped her. ""Why don't you take them all the way off. It'll let you spread your legs wider and make it easier for me to wipe the folds,"" I suggested.</p><p>She quickly stepped out of both her panties and shorts and sat back down straddling the bench. I watched as she lay back, pulled her knees up, nearly to her chest, and spread them very wide. It was now obvious to me that she knew what to do. Someone had conditioned her to this sort of thing previously.</p><p>Rather then risk spooking her at this point; I lightly blotted at her vulva with the tissue. ""How was that?"" I asked her. </p><p>""Okay,"" came her response.</p><p>I folded the side of the tissue I had just used and blotted it once again. This time she seemed a bit more at ease with being naked and spread wide in my presence. Her lips were parted every so slightly revealing a minor part of her hidden glory. I decided to press a little and asked, ""Do you mind if I spread your outer lips a little to wipe you a better?""</p><p>When she responded, ""I guess that's okay,"" I used my the index and little fingers of my left hand to press lightly on her lips and spread her wide at her vagina. It allowed me to peer inside a short distance, giving me the opportunity to view her hymen. There was still a vestige ringing her entrance, but it was ragged and frayed. I surmised that sometime in the past had already probed and violated her, snatching her cherry, maybe even before she became a teen. Such a shame, I would have given a nut to have been the one.</p><p>""Naomi, did it hurt when I did that?""</p><p>""No, mister,"" she replied.</p><p>Sensing some willingness on her part, I decided to venture a little further and pressed the tip of my index finger to her vaginal entrance. There, I wiggled it ever so softly inside, just short of the remnants of her cherry.</p><p>""How did that feel?"" I asked her.</p><p>""It felt okay,"" she responded.</p><p>""Did you like what I did?""</p><p>""It sort of felt good, but you didn't do it long enough,"" she added. </p><p>""Well, I can do it longer if you'd like,"" I said to her.</p><p>""Okay I guess,"" she confirmed. </p><p>I wet my finger in my mouth then returned it to the entrance of her vaginal passage. My finger was very wet now and slid easily in her vagina. I began to wiggle it ever so slightly, slowly pressing inward in tiny increments until half my finger was embedded in her conduit of loving presence. As I continued, I sensed a change in her breathing. It was getting shallower and quicker. It was time to ascertain if my ministrations were accomplishing my intended end. ""How does that feel?""</p><p>""It feels really good,"" she now reported.</p><p>""Do you like me doing it?""</p><p>""Uh huh,""</p><p>""Would you like me to keep going?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she grunted between quick breathes.</p><p>I could feel a warm slipperiness building inside her body. It was different from the saliva I started with. It was more viscose and much more lubricious. It turned her hot and moist passage to a man's deepest dream. </p><p>I finally switched from wiggling inside her to sawing in and out of her steamy tunnel. I started by using shallow strokes. As her moans became more frequent and louder, I increased the depth I was going until I was almost pounding her deep against her cervix. Another minute or so, and I felt her vagina clamp down on my finger, her legs dropped to the bench and clamped tight to my hand. There was no doubting that the youngster was experiencing a hard climax. </p><p>It took her several minutes before she showed any indication of recovering. She looked at me with almost a blank stare. ""What was that?"" she asked.</p><p>""Do you know what a climax is?"" I questioned.</p><p>""No, I've heard my mom and my uncle say the word, but I don't know what it means.""</p><p>""Has that feeling ever happened to you before?""</p><p>""No, not really. When you first started with your finger inside me, I felt feelings that I felt when my uncle did things to me, but it real quick got stronger and stronger till it felt like I was floating somewhere in the clouds. It really felt good.</p><p>I thought for a minute then decided to use some of the information I had gleaned from what she said about her uncle and asked her, ""There's a way that I can make what you felt even better. Would you like to try?""</p><p>""What do I have to do? My uncle tells me he can make me feel really good too, but he wants me to lie on my back and him lay over me. He's big and sort of fat and he terrifies me. I can hardly breath when he lays on me.""</p><p>""What I was thinking is for me to lay down on the bench and you sit on me. That way I won't be squeezing you and you can help me. Would you like to try that?""</p><p>She thought for a few seconds then agreed. I was almost beside myself. I already was able to make her cum with my finger inside her body, now I had her convinced to let me do more.</p><p>""Does your uncle ever rub his penis thing between your legs?""</p><p>""He used to do it all the time, but momma made him quit. That was the part I think I liked best,"" she added.</p><p>""Well, let's try that, only this time me on the bottom like I said,""</p><p>""I guess that will be okay, since you won't be squeezing me so hard.""</p><p>I stripped off my pants and shorts. ""Does that look like your uncle?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Uh huh, but he's a lot bigger then you are,"" she told me.</p><p>I lay back on the bench and helped guide her up so she was laying on my stomach. I even kissed her several times to put her a bit more at ease. ""Does your uncle kiss you?""</p><p>""Uh huh, that's a part that I like really like, when we put our tongues in each other's mouths and kiss.""</p><p>I took the lead and gave her a kiss. It wasn't an open mouthed kiss, but it was a lingering one. I kissed her several more times, and finally felt her tongue probe my lips. I sucked her tongue into my mouth and began playing with her. As she started to again heat up, I began resituating our bodies so that at the right time, I could try to advance my cock to where I wanted it, fully engulfed in her pubescent body.</p><p>I could feel her rocking against me, rubbing her cunt against my hard pole. I made several small adjustments that put my head in direct line with her love tunnel. All of a sudden, with one of her forward strokes of her butt, I felt my cock become one with her vagina, my penis pressing past her hymen and invade her vagina, encasing my cock for about half its length.</p><p>When I felt her pop thrust my prick inside her, I stopped everything I was doing and lay totally still. I turned my face to look directly into her eyes. ""Your thing just went inside me,"" she acknowledged.</p><p>""Does it hurt?"" I asked.</p><p>""No,"" came her response. ""It just makes my coochie feel all full up inside,"" she told me.</p><p>""Does it feel good then?"" I asked.</p><p>""Sort of,"" she said to me.</p><p>""Do you want me to take it out or keep it inside you?""</p><p>""You can keep it in me for a minute yet,"" came her answer.</p><p>I lay there still, fearing that she would tell me to take it out. After a short time, I could sense her experimenting with moving her body against my penis. When her movements started to grow, I began to gradually and softly match hers with complimentary movements. Quite soon, she was energetically rocking and pressing her vagina tight against my super hard cock. </p><p>""Do you like it now?"" I questioned.</p><p>""A lot. It's like you said, a whole lot better then when you rubbed you finger inside me,"" came her response.</p><p>In another minute or so I felt her vagina begin to tighten and relax as her second climax overtook her. This one was as hard or harder then her last on my finger, but to me, it was so very much better. This time it was her vagina clenching my penis. Unlike her first climax, the rhythmic contractions of her vaginal muscles caused my balls to draw up against my body, then waves of sticky cum ejected from my penis, pushing inside her love tunnel, and pool in her thirteen years old vagina.</p><p>This time, both of us lay exhausted, me, on the bench, Naomi on me, still physically linked to me through our genitals. When I finally came back to reality, it was with her tongue in my mouth sucking firmly on mine. ""Did you like that?"" I asked.</p><p>""A whole lot,"" she told me. ""You made me feel better the my uncle ever did, and two times. I wish we could do it more times,"" she whispered to me.</p><p>I helped her off me and then I rose to a standing position. I pulled her to me and gave her a hug and a kiss. ""You're a very special young lady,"" I said to her. You're really sweet. Follow me and we can clean up before you go home,"" I suggested.</p><p>I led her to the bathroom and suggested she take a seat on the commode. ""Now, press down hard and try to squeeze as much of that stuff in you out as you can,"" I directed.</p><p>She did as told her, and with her legs rather widely spread, I watched several globs of creamy white ooze slowly appear then drop into the water below. Such a waste for such a beautiful lady, I reasoned. Finally, I inserted my finger part way into her vagina, in and attempt to scrape out anything remaining. I then gently wiped her vulva clean of what little remained.</p><p>We walked back to the other room, dressed, kissed one more time, then walked to the door and parted. My parting comment to her was, ""Naomi, you are such a beautiful girl, wish you could stay around.""</p><p>I walked back into the house, grabbed a soda, and took a seat in the living room. My mind quickly shifted back to Naomi. I was upset that it was her uncle who no doubt had defiled her. I wanted to do hurtful things to the man. I wished that he would leave instead of her and her mom. I dearly wanted to be able to spend more time coupled intimately with her. </p><p>I didn't see her for the next couple of days and began to feel a need to once again be close to her. I walked down the street to where she told me she lived. My heart sank. The windows of the house were bare, they revealed it to be empty; the sign in front proclaimed, ""For Rent"".</p><p>I just had an illicit coupling with a thirteen years old and I think I could readily say it was the most rewarding cum of my life. Since, I've had couplings with several other teens, older then Naomi, as well as several twenty some things. I have to truthfully admit, none of those since has been as rewarding as was that one time with the little black girl who peed in my yard.</p><p>Yesterday, I had just pulled my car into the garage when I saw a woman exit a car across the street. I looked at her for a minute and, not recognizing her, pressed the button on the electric door and headed into the kitchen. It had been a trying day, so I stopped in the kitchen, pulled out a beer, and twisted off the top. As I headed into the family room, planning to sit and drink my brew before heading upstairs to change, the doorbell rang. I sat the beer on the coffee table and headed for the front door. </p><p>When I opened it, there stood the woman I had seen across the street, a black woman, very nicely dressed and beautiful. Beside her stood a young boy about five or six. ""Sir, do you remember me?""</p><p>My mind was still on some of the problems of the day at work, so I said to her, ""No, I really don't,"" I told her.</p><p>She pirouetted once around to show me all sides of her, then said, ""Are you sure?""</p><p>""I'm relatively sure, yes,"" I again told her.</p><p>""Do you remember a girl who peed in your yard?"" she asked.</p><p>Suddenly it all rushed back to me. ""Naomi, my God you've grown. Your even more beautiful now then when I last saw you.""</p><p>""A couple days after we had been in my garage, I walked down to where you lived. I was devastated to see the house empty and the ""For Rent"" sign in the yard. I was very convinced at that point that I'd never see you again. You've grown and gotten even more beautiful then before,"" I again gushed. What brought you back to Thompson?""</p><p>""My uncle died and we just buried him.""</p><p>""Oh, I'm sorry about that,"" I said, suddenly thinking that, had it not been for him, we probably would not have done what we did. ""Are you married now?"" I inquired?</p><p>""No, I've never married,"" she said.</p><p>""Who is this hansom young man with you?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Sir, this is Matthew,"" she said to me. After a bit of hesitation, she continued, ""He's our son.""</p><p>""Our son?"" I responded. </p><p>""Not long after we got to Memphis, I started getting sick. Momma thought I had the flu or something and finally took me to a doctor. He checked me over and then talked to momma. When we left and got into momma's car, she told me I was gonna have a baby. She blamed it on uncle so I never said anything about us. Soon after we went away, my uncle got another girl in a baby way and the law got him. He just got out of prison a few months before he died. Momma said there was nothing more the cops could do with him so I didn't say anything about us. She put me in a home for unwed mothers till I had him then she brought us both home to live with her. Until about a year ago, Matthew thought he was my brother, not my son.""</p><p>""So, when do you have to go back?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Momma said we were staying until Saturday. She has to be back next Wednesday to work.""</p><p>""Can I at least take you out for dinner?"" I asked somewhat sheepishly.</p><p>""If you'd like,"" she told me.</p><p>That night, I took Naomi and our son to a nice restaurant for dinner then to a movie. As we were eating, she looked over to me and said, ""You know, you asked me my name, but you never told me yours. All I ever knew you as was ""Mister"". </p><p>""Naomi, sweetheart, my name is Robert, Robert Henry Jacobsens. My friends call me Robbie or Jake.""</p><p>""Mr. Robbie, I'm pleased to make your acquaintance,"" she told me, offering me her hand.</p><p>""No, not Mr. Robbie, just Robbie,"" I said to her.</p><p>As the movie ended, she leaned over to me and whispered, ""Robbie, do you think I could stay at your house tonight? I was going to go back to stay with momma, but since I found you, I would like to stay with you tonight.""</p><p>""My momma's staying is seventy-five miles away and I really would like not to have to make that drive this late.</p><p>""Your welcome to stay at my house tonight,"" I said to her. I drove us home and parked as I usually did in the garage. I asked her for her keys, moved her car across the street and parked it in my driveway where I thought it would be safer.</p><p>As I was raising my hand to hit the garage door button, she said to me, ""Robert, before you close it, let me get our grip from the trunk so we have clothes for tonight and in the morning.""</p><p>I took the key from her and got out her luggage. I was carrying their luggage so she pressed the button to close the door. We walked through the kitchen and into the family room.</p><p>Our son was asleep when we got home, so Naomi told me she wanted to take him to their bedroom and tuck him in. I showed her to their room. ""Later,"" she said, ""after he's asleep, may I come back down and we can talk?""</p><p>""If you'd like,"" I said.</p><p>I waited nearly half an hour before she reappeared. Now, instead of wearing the business type suit she had on earlier, she was wearing a gauzy power blue negligee with satin panties and bra beneath it. The fall of the gossamer fabric hinted at her form, the panties and bra added mystic to her beauty. Her dark eyes sparkled when I first tore my eyes away from her body and looked to her face. </p><p>She walked over to the couch on which I was seated and took a seat beside me. ""Robert, I'm happy about our son. Back then I had the feeling that you were a very nice man and hoped that some day he would be able to meet you. Now, I feel even stronger about you.""</p><p>""Naomi, may I ask you a question?""</p><p>""If you would like,"" she responded.</p><p>""Naomi, do you really want to return to Memphis with your mother?""</p><p>She looked at me with her big brown eyes for a few seconds. I looked back, deep into hers. Quickly, I saw tears pooling up in the corners.</p><p>""What's the matter, young lady,"" I asked her.</p><p>""Mr. Robert, I really don't want to go back home. I would like to keep Matthew here we and raise him together.""</p><p>""Is that the reason for your tucking him into bed then appearing down here with the beautiful outfit on?""</p><p>She smiled broadly as I pulled her to me. ""You read my mind,"" she told me. ""When I first heard that uncle was dying and would get out of prison early, I knew we would be coming back her to bury him. It was then that I bought this for you."" </p><p>I pulled her to me and kissed her tenderly on her lips. The kiss escalated and became very passionate and extended. Before I broke it, one of my hands found it's way to a breast. ""You know, I've never seen or touched these until now?""</p><p>""I know,"" she replied. ""I really respected you for that. It's one of the things that made me want to find you and again be close to you.""</p><p>We kissed some more as I fondled her breast. ""It feels beautiful,"" I whispered to her.</p><p>She turned and pulled one leg over atop mine. When she did, I felt a cool place touch my leg. I moved a hand to her pussy. Even though the satin of her panties, it was wet and slippery.</p><p>Once more I leaned over and kissed each breast over her negligee. She pulled my head to her right side and held me there. I kissed deeper and even lightly bit down with my teeth.</p><p>""Mr. Robert, do you want me to go to sleep tonight with Matthew?""</p><p>""Do you want to?"" I asked.</p><p>""No.""</p><p>I rose from the couch, reached over and turned off the light, then pulled her up to me and together we went for the stairs. Once at the bottom and again at the top, in front of my bedroom, we stopped and kissed. Both times she snaked her leg between mine, pressing it to my manhood.</p><p>In the morning, I heard a knock on the door and a voice ask, ""Mr. Robbie, do you know where my momma is?""</p><p>""Yes, son, she's here beside me. We'll be out in a few minutes.""</p><p>""Naomi stirred, took my hand and pushed it to between her legs. She continued to grip my hand as she held it to her. ""It's wet, Robert. I hope you can keep it like that.""</p><p>""Do you think we started a new baby in you last night?""</p><p>""I don't know, it's awful late in my month, but there's always next month,"" she told me with a grin.</p><p>Eleven months after burying her uncle, Naomi presented me with a beautiful healthy baby boy, our second. This one we named Robert Nathan Jacobsens, after the two of us. Naomi took my name hyphenated to hers. She's now teaching in the same school our oldest son attends, though in a different grade. </p><p>I look forward to day's end because I know, at the end of my drive, my wife and children are going to be waiting for me with love and many stories. I'll bet none are as good as Naomi's and mine.</p>"
193,"Wham, Bam, Thank You Ma'am",AmandaP,iceiscold@verizon.net,"['Mf13', 'mast', 'oral', 'fant', 'cons', 'lolita']","This is the first story by our newest contributor, our third generation of contributors. The story has not been edited by the others of us that the reader can get a feeling for her individuality. Next time, she will become a part of the whole rather then the the whole thing. In Wham, Bam, Thank You Ma'am, Cindy, a 13 year old with considerable experience still lacks some important knowledge. She is not bashful in asking for attention. Todd is knowledgeable and considerate, but at a very horny age. He is more then willing to 'eat and run' and knows some ways to make it happen.",2013-06-02T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>My name's Todd Westfall. I'm twenty-two years old, relatively fit, go to Scranton College during the school year and work at Mt. Clifton Country Club during the summer. At the Country Club I manage the pool, that puts me in charge of the all the kids swim classes, pool water quality, and the lifeguards. I was also the head lifeguard. As a lifeguard and swim instructor, I spent a lot of time with the teens and sub teens. There were always a few of the girls who developed strong attractions to the guys. Some even made offers we had to really fight to ignore.</p><p>Late one Thursday afternoon, I stopped by Wal-Mart to pick up a few things. As I walked from my car to the entrance, I crossed paths with one of the girls from the pool, nine o'clock swim class, Cynthia, or Cindy, Clawson. Cindy, I found out later, lived just down the street from me and frequented Wal-Mart too. She spent the money her mother gave her here.</p><p>""Mr. Westfall, what are you doing here?"" she asked.</p><p>""I stopped by on my way home to pick up a few things,"" I said. ""What are you doing here?""</p><p>""I'm killing time. My mom's got a guy at the house and is paying me to stay away until after seven o'clock tonight,"" she informed me. ""Could we go to your house for a little while to kill time?""</p><p>""What would we do there?""</p><p>""Anything you'd like,"" came her quick response.</p><p>""I really don't think that would be a good idea, Cindy,"" I said. ""The Vice President lives right across the street and I'm sure she would question seeing you there with just me, don't you think?""</p><p>""Don't you think I'm cute?"" she asked.</p><p>""You're very cute,"" I admitted, ""but I've got to be very careful. When the Club interviewed me, they said one of the terms of my employment was that I never be seen socially with any of the teens from the pool. I guess they had some trouble a couple years ago.""</p><p>""Yeah, Karen Comstock and Tanya Seagal both were spending time with the head lifeguard in the filter room and both got pregnant before the end of summer. I tried to get him to notice me too, but he said I was too young.""</p><p>That I didn't have any place reasonable I could take her really was biting me. Cindy was a gorgeous blond with long hair to her mid-back, blue eyes, about four feet ten inches tall and beautifully developing thirteen years old breasts. She was offering herself to me and I had to turn her down. God, if I lived somewhere else and Cindy offered herself, I'd be all over her body in a second.</p><p>I started to tell her that I was sorry, and anything with her was out of the question, then a thought hit me. I took her by the hand and said, ""If you want me us do something really sexy, come on, I think I know how we can.""</p><p>I led her into the store. As I did, I said to her, ""Hold onto my hand like I'm your dad and follow me. We'll go to the restroom in the back.""</p><p>She did as I told her. I led her into the front entrance, through the pharmacy and electronics departments, to the rear restrooms. ""Mr. Westfall, how are we going to do anything when people are coming and going in the restrooms?"" she asked.</p><p>""Watch,"" I told her. We walked past the Women's room to a door between it and the Men's room. A sign identified it as the ""Family Restroom"". I tried it and it was locked. Before I could turn to her to say something, the door opened and a woman with a young boy about six or seven exited. As soon as they were clear of the hallway, I ducked inside and pulled Cindy with me. I closed the door, pressing the lock button almost before the door latch clicked.</p><p>I looked to her and asked, ""What do you want to do?""</p><p>""I don't know, my mom's fucking the guy she's got at the house. Is that what you would you like to do to me?"" she questioned.</p><p>""Well,"" I said, ""since this is our first time, I really don't think we should go all the way.""</p><p>""Why not?"" she asked quickly</p><p>""Well, have you started your periods yet?""</p><p>""Yeah, I just had my third one about two weeks ago,"" she proudly announced.</p><p>""How much do you know about your body?""</p><p>""Some, why?""</p><p>""Well, if had your third period about two weeks ago, you're probably fertile about now. That means would not be a good time to go all the way. With my luck you'd miss your next nine or ten periods unless your mom put you on the pill.""</p><p>""I'm not taking the pill, mom said I'm too young. What do you mean I would miss so many periods?""</p><p>""Because you'd get pregnant. A woman doesn't have periods while she's pregnant.""</p><p>""I'm glad you told me. Mom never told me that, just that a guy could get me pregnant. She never said how though.""</p><p>""Have you ever had a guy eat you out?""</p><p>""What's eat me out?""</p><p>""It's when a guy uses his mouth to lick your pussy. I think you'd like it a whole lot,"" I said.</p><p>""Ugh, that's nasty. You mean a girl would let a guy do something like that? Isn't it dirty down there, where she pees and poops?""</p><p>""Girls have guys eat their pussies all the time. If a girl takes care of herself properly, she's clean enough. Can I show you?""</p><p>""What do I need to do?""</p><p>I patted the baby-changing table and said, ""Hop up here.""</p><p>When she was sitting on the table, I took my hand and spun her around ninety degrees so I was standing between her legs. I took hold of her shorts and panties on each side, and began to pull them down her legs. When she realized what I was doing, she pressed on the table with her shoulders and feet, bridging her hips up so I could work her clothes down around her ankles. </p><p>I lifted her knees and pulled her legs wider apart. There, before me, appeared the most beautiful young girl slit I'd even seen. Her outer lips were blood swollen, gapping slightly with her clitty hood, and open wider back toward her vagina and anus. Her lips near her vagina were glistening with droplets of her dew. I relished the display she was presenting me.</p><p>I glanced downward to her panties, stretched tight around her ankles. The crotch of her panties was rolled causing the thin material to display yellowish stains from the past. Her pubis sported only a very few black course hairs. It was so much better then I imagined when she was practicing her swim skills in the pool. </p><p>Along with her precum, I could sense the presence of a very slight mustiness. It was stronger and a little more acrid then I could remember when my ten-years old sister and I played doctor years ago. My sister was okay, no tits, flat stomach, and tiny clit. All she let me do was put my finger between her legs and suck her tiny nipples for a few minutes. I'd already done more with Cindy. </p><p>I leaned in and inhaled her scent. I wanted to remember her aroma for the future. I held her lips wide and stretched my tongue to touch the very edge of her slit ever so lightly, touching it to her pussy right at the point her pussy lips converged. I licked it two or three times, so lightly that my tongue didn't even transfer my saliva to her.</p><p>I backed up a little and looked down lower to where I spread her lips and saw her vaginal entrance for the first time. ""You're beautiful down here,"" I told her as I pressed my tongue between her lips. I pulled my tongue back into my mouth several times to moisten it then returned it to her vulva. Each time I returned it, I pressed slightly more firmly until I could feel my tongue pressing and stretching her hymen. When I did, she winched slightly.</p><p>That hurt a little,"" she indicated. </p><p>""Do you want me to stop?""</p><p>""Does it hurt all the time?""</p><p>""No, only the first time,"" I informed her. ""So you want me to keep going?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" said as she shook her head in the affirmative.</p><p>I pressed my tongue forward slowly invading her tight cherry ring. Several times she grunted slightly. I took them as meaning she was hurting and backed off. Finally, I could push no further and rested. </p><p>I removed my fingers from beside her vagina, allowing them to relax while I kept my tongue buried as deeply as I could.</p><p>I moved my right hand to her clitty and began circling it with my fingers. Every little bit I would use my thumb and index finger to capture her clitty and lightly pull and stretch it. </p><p>She reached up with her hands and took hold of my ears and guided them so my mouth was pressing firmly on her clitoris. Since my tongue was no longer at her love tunnel, I replaced it with my index finger. I also swapped my finger on her clitty for my lips and tongue and began to suck the little button from its hood. When I did, I tried to grind my tongue as close to its little flared hood as I could. My finger pushed deeper and deeper into her vagina. </p><p>""Right there,"" she said with considerable urgency. ""Keep doing that, it really feels good."" She responded with a sharp intake of air, then her hands moved to the sides of my face, guiding my mouth to her pleasure. </p><p>In seconds, I felt her vagina pulsing on my finger, the tight ring just inside the entrance snug on my second knuckle. I could feel the circular muscles deeper down contracting and then relaxing like it was drawing baby making sperm toward its depths.</p><p>In a half a minute I felt her body go limp. Her legs were very heavy in my arms. I looked between her legs and a stream of girl pussy juice was slowly oozing from her vagina. </p><p>I was about to lean down and begin sucking her cum with my lips when there was a knock at the door. ""Are you about done?"" an older woman's voice asked.</p><p>""We'll be out in a minute,"" I called out whom ever it was.</p><p>I helped Cindy to her feet. I couldn't help but reach up with my left hand and drag my fingers one more time through her beautiful slippery teen vulva. When I reached her now deflating clitty, I used my right hand to pull her tight and kiss her sensuously on her rosy lips.</p><p>I held out her panties and helped her on with them then repeated the act with her shorts. I pulled her tight and kissed her one last time, this time cupping her breast in the palm of my hand. When I broke our kiss, I said to her, ""Cindy, we really need to find another place to meet. I think we need more time when we're together.""</p><p>""I think you're right,"" she said with a smile.</p><p>She adjusted her clothes slightly, then reached back and flushed the toilet. I took hold of the door latch, pulled it down, then took her hand and guided her back into the confusion of other shoppers at Wal-Mart.</p>"
194,Petra,Amator Puellularum,,['poem'],,2012-07-30T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I cry the tears of your fearful eyes<br/>
Still haunt me in my sleep<br/>
Is restless and unfulfilled<br/>
Dreams so close I could feel them<br/>
Slipping away as you pulled your<br/>
Gloved hand from my touch,<br/>
And spurning my embrace<br/>
Turned tail and ran away</p><p>My fleeting caress upon you cheek<br/>
Was so much softer than the lips<br/>
I brushed with greatest rapture<br/>
Flooded my soul with exquisite joy<br/>
That you did not pull away<br/>
My heart flew on passion's wings<br/>
Fluttered, tickling my neck<br/>
Burned with the excitement</p><p>Your carmine lips erupted<br/>
In radiant smile shone brighter than<br/>
Your eyes grew large when hearing<br/>
Praises you had never heard before<br/>
You liked to hear your beauty<br/>
Beheld by a man you did not know<br/>
His foreign voice so much more valid<br/>
Than the voices of the known</p><p>Yet fear you thought you felt<br/>
Excitement but you were not sure<br/>
If this new feeling was what<br/>
You thought it was a signal to<br/>
Turn and run from an alien<br/>
New emotion was released and<br/>
Can no longer be contained-<br/>
You think of me-</p><p>Or so I hope you do<br/>
As much as I of you<br/>
Of days we could have spent<br/>
In blissful embrace and showering<br/>
Your lips with tender kisses<br/>
I would show you how I mean no harm<br/>
To come to you, my little love-<br/>
But alas, these days shall never come</p><p>Your ephemeral kiss it was so sweet<br/>
That I wished it would never end<br/>
And when it did I could not stop<br/>
My hands reaching out for more<br/>
And reach they did but much too fast<br/>
To capture the heart of my little love<br/>
Is forever lost - for I have made her<br/>
Fear me even as she longs</p>"
195,Streetcar,Amator Puellularum,,['poem'],,2012-07-30T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Her lyric saunter brought<br/>
Joy to the street was<br/>
Placid cars went to and fro<br/>
Her silky hair tickled by gentle<br/>
Breezes glistened in the<br/>
Fresh spring sunlight</p><p>Her gait was young and<br/>
Saucy head swayed with the<br/>
Rhythm of song she<br/>
Sang a little ditty of a<br/>
Dress loosely covered her nubile<br/>
Body punctuated the<br/>
Fabric as it fell<br/>
Against her downy skin</p><p>I saw the streetcar first from<br/>
Afar she saw it brought<br/>
Her to a run as it<br/>
Passed her sprinting<br/>
Body was gloriously<br/>
Exposed when a gust did<br/>
Lift her flowery dress could not<br/>
But take to flight</p><p>The fleeting moment quelled by<br/>
Her hands came rushing back<br/>
To tame her flowing dress<br/>
Was perhaps the cause of<br/>
Her failure to catch the<br/>
Streetcar did not wait for<br/>
The flushed youth slowed<br/>
Down to wait</p><p>Then look around she did to<br/>
Ascertain if anybody had<br/>
Witnessed her bare bottom had<br/>
Indeed been seen by my eyes<br/>
Caught hers - her cheeks<br/>
Turned deliciously red</p>"
196,Free Postcards,Amator Puellularum,,['poem'],,2012-07-31T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Sweltering spring and<br/>
Azure sky looked down on my<br/>
Table was wet with coffee<br/>
Ring on my finger shown<br/>
Pale against the newspaper I<br/>
Could not read the local<br/>
Language sounded vaguely<br/>
Familiar yet different enough<br/>
Not to be understandable</p><p>She spoke the same language<br/>
To me she smiled holding up<br/>
Her treasure-Her picture<br/>
Postcards in colors and print<br/>
I could not read her lips<br/>
Stopped moving-she waited<br/>
But I could not speak her<br/>
Language I said, so she<br/>
Addressed me in my own</p><p>She was selling postcards I<br/>
Had seen in places for free<br/>
Postcards for sale by such<br/>
A charming lass whom I<br/>
Asked the price she said was<br/>
As much as I thought they<br/>
Were worth to me, I thought<br/>
From the hands of such a<br/>
Lovely lass were priceless</p><p>She lilted as she spoke to<br/>
Me in a language she knew<br/>
From rote she asked me how<br/>
Much could I give her smile<br/>
Outshone the afternoon<br/>
Sun was kind to our little corner<br/>
Of the world was suddenly<br/>
Distant as I looked into her eyes<br/>
Deep down they cried</p><p>She could not understand<br/>
Why she must sell free<br/>
Postcards in the cafes of the<br/>
City bustled with people who<br/>
Knew her wares were free<br/>
Postcards in her hands were<br/>
Valuable-her only hope<br/>
To escape the street which<br/>
Was so unkind to her</p><p>Her hair was unwashed and<br/>
Unkempt and dirty barrettes<br/>
Held it from her eyes still<br/>
Lived defying her surroundings<br/>
Made her yet more beautiful<br/>
Waif-Her threadbare<br/>
Clothes turned satins and<br/>
Silks by her simple beauty<br/>
Refused to be bowed</p><p>I bought all her cards for<br/>
A princely sum and sent her<br/>
On her way she skipped<br/>
Relieved of her burden at<br/>
Last she could try to be a<br/>
Carefree girl of spring was<br/>
Hot and coffee gone I paid<br/>
The bill and as I left I<br/>
Thought of her rosy lips</p>"
197,Secret Dances,Amator Puellularum,,['poem'],,2012-07-31T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Our first glance was incidental but<br/>
Still it addicted my eyes were<br/>
Impatient for more glances made you<br/>
Shy and demure you closed your<br/>
Blinds and my window to your<br/>
World was cut off, leaving me in<br/>
Darkness I sat staring out my own<br/>
Window remained open and inviting<br/>
You to look out once again</p><p>Our subsequent glances were<br/>
Intentional but still somewhat<br/>
Tentatively you looked out through<br/>
The slats of your blinds to see if I<br/>
Was looking at your window hoping<br/>
To see just a glimpse, an eye peering<br/>
Out at me would indicate that you<br/>
Were thinking of me before you<br/>
Went at night to sleep</p><p>Eventually your glances became<br/>
Bolder and more open blinds remained<br/>
So much longer and our strange and<br/>
Secret relationship was both voyeur<br/>
And exhibitionist and we became<br/>
Co-dependent and sad when the other<br/>
Was not there or the blinds were shut<br/>
And we could see no light from the<br/>
Other person's room</p><p>Our first hello was awkward and<br/>
Constrained and a bit weak for fear of<br/>
Being overheard by mine or yours<br/>
Would certainly look askance at our<br/>
Secret rendezvous and wonder what<br/>
Secrets we were hiding behind the two<br/>
Closed doors which joined our rooms<br/>
In a furtive conspiracy of intimacy<br/>
Which we both so sorely lacked</p><p>Our subsequent hellos were more<br/>
Frequently we talked of ourselves,<br/>
Two strangers divided by just a<br/>
Fence and two windows yet still a<br/>
World apart when not linked in our<br/>
Private affair drew us ever closer together<br/>
We learned of each others likes and<br/>
Dislikes and hopes and fears were<br/>
For such a sweet moment forgotten</p><p>Eventually our hellos were daily<br/>
And sorely missed if one of us could not<br/>
Appear at our evening trysts grew<br/>
Longer and more suspicious to those<br/>
Around us sometimes heard us speaking<br/>
To ourselves behind our closed doors hid<br/>
The exciting truth that we had grown so<br/>
Close despite my age and your youth<br/>
Did not really matter</p><p>Our first telephone call was brought<br/>
Upon us by the rains and the winds<br/>
Made our evening chats unbearably<br/>
Cold so our windows stayed shut and<br/>
Our conversation grew longer and we<br/>
Were thrilled by our new freedom to<br/>
Share our thoughts late into the<br/>
Evening turned to night before we<br/>
Finally said good night</p><p>Our subsequent calls became<br/>
More intimate as we began to<br/>
Enter territories unexplored<br/>
Feelings began to surface to our<br/>
Mutual surprise we realized that maybe<br/>
We had fallen in love was a word which<br/>
Never entered our conversations as<br/>
Though we feared that its utterance<br/>
Would destroy our liaison</p><p>Eventually you hid in your room and<br/>
Waited as your friend asked me if<br/>
I loved you but I was still<br/>
Afraid to hear myself say to your<br/>
Friend that I do not know why I<br/>
Lied to her like a coward I hid<br/>
From the truth which had become<br/>
So painfully obvious to us both<br/>
Felt doomed by its impossibility</p><p>Your first dance I witnessed from<br/>
The back of the auditorium was so<br/>
Far from your lithe figure was lit on<br/>
The stage ceased to exist as I was<br/>
Consumed with pride that you, my<br/>
Lover had invited me to witness<br/>
Your performance in the anonymity the<br/>
Crowd provided me an excuse to<br/>
Be close but far away</p><p>Your subsequent dances were<br/>
Performed on the private stage of our<br/>
Secret room grew humid with our<br/>
Desire to transcend the distance became<br/>
Almost unbearable and our fingers tried<br/>
To span the space which separated<br/>
Us carried our whispered vows were<br/>
Too intimate to transmit by copper<br/>
Wire seemed so impersonal</p><p>Eventually you turned off the<br/>
Lights and so did I, and I<br/>
Watched transfixed as your clothes<br/>
Began to fall about your feet kept<br/>
Moving as your breastless body<br/>
Offered itself to me across the chasm<br/>
Which separated us suspended my<br/>
Gasp of pleasure brought a<br/>
Winsome smile to your lips</p><p>Our first meeting never took place.<br/>
I rushed home to be with you and<br/>
I looked across to your room was<br/>
Naked and blindless and you<br/>
Were gone-uprooted from<br/>
Our secret chamber which had<br/>
Fused by our will for it to be, now<br/>
Torn asunder and dashed to the<br/>
Ground grew wet from my tears</p>"
198,Bell In A Silent Crowd,Amator Puellularum,,['poem'],,2012-07-31T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>In a crowd you said hello<br/>
To me a stranger who knew your<br/>
Name I asked on a fine spring<br/>
Day your hair came tumbling down in<br/>
Rivulets of scintillating color splashed<br/>
Upon your gently heaving shoulders<br/>
Were lightly browned and delicious<br/>
Skin I so longed to touch</p><p>Your greeting rang clear through<br/>
The din of unknown voices your<br/>
Eyes shown ultramarine in the bonny<br/>
Afternoon crucible of my heart<br/>
Melted as you spoke in the melodic<br/>
Singsong of your youth was pure and<br/>
Undefiled by fear and apprehension<br/>
Knew you not at all</p><p>We walked awhile then holding<br/>
Hands went running through the<br/>
Forest patchwork of sun played<br/>
Patterns on your flushéd cheeks I<br/>
Touched so gently dimpled round<br/>
Your mouth began to smile a<br/>
Melody of adoration came flooding<br/>
Through my silent lips came<br/>
Close to yours then brushing your<br/>
Neck they swallowed your<br/>
Fragrance exhilirated my hands<br/>
Began to tremble with joy</p><p>I turned just in time to see you<br/>
Turn back and wave your delicate<br/>
Hand was warm in mine as we left<br/>
The wooded path gave way to<br/>
Civilized streets and houses and<br/>
Our parting was imminent sadness<br/>
Gripped my lugubrious eyes looked<br/>
Deep into your soul</p><p>The crowd was silent as I<br/>
Relived the ringing of your voice as<br/>
You bade me farewell and let me<br/>
Taste the nectar of your lips were<br/>
Whispering something I could not<br/>
See which way you went and as I<br/>
Looked about me I realized that the<br/>
Crowd had left me stand alone</p>"
199,As You Sleep,Amator Puellularum,,['poem'],,2012-07-31T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>You sleep so peacefully<br/>
Dreaming my reality<br/>
Submerged beneath my<br/>
Fantasies blossom in your<br/>
Dreams speak to my<br/>
Nocturnal spirit<br/>
Flies gracefully overhead</p><p>I hear the confused<br/>
Voices of emotions<br/>
Inchoate cannot yet<br/>
Determine whether they<br/>
Are asleep or even if<br/>
They should yet exist<br/>
Outside your dream</p><p>You my beautiful child<br/>
Are within every of my<br/>
Ponderings wander lightly<br/>
On a carpet of moss makes<br/>
Softer earth on which I<br/>
Myself cannot touch your<br/>
Fragile sleep lest you<br/>
Awake in a world in<br/>
Which I am not</p>"
200,Beneath Victor's Gaze,Amator Puellularum,,['poem'],,2012-08-01T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I saw you along the<br/>
Banks of the<br/>
River glistened under<br/>
Bright spring sun smiled<br/>
Upon Victor stared<br/>
Impassively on your<br/>
Fleeting figure-<br/>
Hair tossing about and<br/>
Skirt a-flying and<br/>
Pretty legs a-skipping</p><p>You seemed not to<br/>
Have a care in the<br/>
World had obviously<br/>
Not looked upon you<br/>
Favorably-Unkempt<br/>
Hair and clothes were<br/>
Soiled and broken<br/>
Sandals showed your<br/>
Delicate toes were<br/>
Twitching as you<br/>
Stopped before me</p><p>Your dusky eyes grew<br/>
Wide with wonder<br/>
When I knelt before<br/>
You offering the flower<br/>
I had picked along the<br/>
Way your dainty<br/>
Fingers took the stem<br/>
Reminded me of<br/>
A rippling waterfall<br/>
Burbled like your<br/>
Gentle laughter</p><p>Your smile said all<br/>
As I placed the flower<br/>
In your hair and<br/>
Took your hand so I<br/>
Could bow my head to<br/>
It was warm and soft<br/>
Your lips pressed mine<br/>
As we shared an<br/>
Exquisite kiss beneath<br/>
The gaze of Victor</p>"
201,Slobo's Garden,Amator Puellularum,,['poem'],,2012-08-01T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I saw you play in<br/>
Slobo's garden-at least<br/>
The garden he used to<br/>
Look out upon some<br/>
Time ago when he<br/>
Lived in the presidential<br/>
Palace is just across the<br/>
Street from the building<br/>
I saw you enter when<br/>
You had had enough of<br/>
The garden ate your ball<br/>
You could not find</p><p>I wonder if Slobo<br/>
Ever saw you playing in<br/>
His garden as he gambled<br/>
The lives of his people in<br/>
Futile wars in distant<br/>
Lands your pretty face<br/>
Probably never saw his<br/>
Impassive stare from<br/>
Behind the heavy curtain</p><p>I guess he never noticed<br/>
How you played in his<br/>
Garden or else he would<br/>
Certainly have come to<br/>
Run his fingers through<br/>
Your tawny hair and<br/>
Look into your shining<br/>
Eyes might have softened<br/>
His hardened heart</p><p>He would have seen<br/>
The plaintive smile I<br/>
Saw as I ran my fingers<br/>
Through your hair was<br/>
Gravid with the fragrance of<br/>
Little girls intoxicated me<br/>
As you looked with your<br/>
Trusting eyes were tinged<br/>
With fear-but I withdrew<br/>
My hand and you ran home<br/>
And looked back and<br/>
Waved back to me</p>"
202,Shadow,Amator Puellularum,,['poem'],,2012-08-03T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Your brother's shadow<br/>
Tossed about but always<br/>
Followed where he went<br/>
His shadow skipped<br/>
Even though he walked<br/>
And sat down though<br/>
He chose to stand</p><p>Beneath the water his<br/>
Shadow dove but came<br/>
To surface before he did<br/>
And the naughty shadow<br/>
Stole his fries and drank<br/>
His coke and got up to<br/>
Leave him sitting there</p><p>But when he left his<br/>
Shadow stayed and dared<br/>
Me take it notice-<br/>
Its slender body teased<br/>
My eyes were drawn<br/>
To its legs were supple<br/>
Bottom led to curvéd<br/>
Back swept up to<br/>
Graceful neck was<br/>
Veiled with gossamer<br/>
Hairs had fallen from<br/>
The bun atop your<br/>
Head had turned to look<br/>
At how I looked at you</p><p>I had never seen how<br/>
Pretty your almond eyes<br/>
Sat perched above your<br/>
Nose turned up and<br/>
Daintily you gasped<br/>
Through parted lips<br/>
Were luscious wet and<br/>
Eager for my kiss was<br/>
Shy until you wrapped<br/>
Your arms about my<br/>
Neck and pressed your<br/>
Body was young and<br/>
Latent breasts against<br/>
My trembling chest</p><p>Your brother had not<br/>
Yet seen a shadow kiss<br/>
A friend in such a<br/>
Passionate way gave<br/>
Way to bashful grins<br/>
And nervous giggles<br/>
Tumbled from our lips</p><p>Nor could he fathom<br/>
How it could be that<br/>
His shadow-His<br/>
Little sister took<br/>
His friend away<br/>
From him and never<br/>
Followed him again</p>"
203,Ode To A Venetian Girl,Amator Puellularum,,['poem'],,2012-08-03T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>You leaned against an<br/>
Iron rail and looked into<br/>
The canal was placid and<br/>
Lazy boats left torpid<br/>
Wakes behind your<br/>
Eyes was a feeling I<br/>
Could not figure out</p><p>At first I thought that<br/>
I saw sadness-and<br/>
That rebuke had<br/>
Fallen on your ears<br/>
Were hidden beneath<br/>
A mane of auburn hair<br/>
Reached to your waist</p><p>But then I saw your<br/>
Pretty legs with<br/>
Flower garlands about<br/>
The ankles were smooth<br/>
And brown and perhaps<br/>
A bit fatigued from<br/>
All the walking</p><p>Then I surmised<br/>
Perhaps you saw a<br/>
Secret thing in the sleepy<br/>
Canal where water lapped<br/>
The ancient walls of the<br/>
S(t)inking city had captured<br/>
Your imagination</p><p>I saw your lips were full<br/>
And red and wondered<br/>
How they trembled when<br/>
You cried and how they<br/>
Framed your pretty mouth<br/>
When joyful childlike<br/>
Laughter tumbled out</p><p>I asked myself which<br/>
Language you would speak<br/>
If spoken to and how<br/>
Your little girl's voice<br/>
Would sound if you were<br/>
Telling your most precious<br/>
How you loved him</p><p>I wished that I could take<br/>
The hand which rested<br/>
On the rail and walk<br/>
With you the narrow<br/>
Streets of magic Venice<br/>
Whilst you told me what<br/>
You saw in the canal</p><p>A day has passed and<br/>
Here I stand beneath<br/>
The little bridge where<br/>
First I saw your lovely<br/>
Eyes have gone-yet<br/>
E'er I see their enigmatic<br/>
Gaze still haunts me</p><p>I can hear your laughter<br/>
Ringing like the bells<br/>
Of San Marco kiss<br/>
The morning air brushes<br/>
My lips just as gently as<br/>
The kiss you never gave<br/>
Me would have done</p>"
204,Threnody,Amator Puellularum,,['poem'],,2012-08-03T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Her laughter has been silenced evermore<br/>
Her lovely smile shall not outshine the sun<br/>
Is wan with sorrow at the loss of one<br/>
Whose life was stolen in her youth before<br/>
Her blossom could mature they picked it for<br/>
Their sordid plan ensured she could not run<br/>
Away from death which all of us did stun-<br/>
The heavens we a reason do implore</p><p>Her gaze is etched upon our hearts and oft<br/>
We hear her gentle voice upon the wind<br/>
Is gravid with her fragrance still enchants<br/>
Us as we feel her sweet caress is soft-<br/>
And for a fleeting moment she can lend<br/>
Her youth eternal does our lives enhance</p>"
205,Girl On A Tran (I),Amator Puellularum,,['poem'],,2012-08-03T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Smell of a girl<br/>
Breeze in her face<br/>
Hair blowing softly</p><p>She sits seeing me<br/>
And I can see her<br/>
But no one can see that<br/>
We see one another</p><p>She squirms in her seat<br/>
Returning my smile<br/>
Allowing a portal to<br/>
Open between us</p><p>Her boredom has<br/>
Caused her blue eyes<br/>
To go wand'ring<br/>
She avoids me - but<br/>
Then looks out the<br/>
Window and smiles</p><p>I capture her eye and<br/>
She tries to escape - she<br/>
Runs from my smile yet<br/>
Her giggle betrays her</p><p>She slowly looks into my<br/>
Eyes and enchants them<br/>
She offers a fleeting<br/>
Glimpse of her soul</p><p>The train has coaxed a<br/>
Yawn from her lips<br/>
She looks at the mother<br/>
Who's offered her lap<br/>
But glancing at me she<br/>
Starts shaking her head</p><p>I wish I could be<br/>
The back of the seat<br/>
Where she nestles<br/>
Her ebony head<br/>
I hope that the eyes<br/>
Which drowsily watch<br/>
Me will carry me<br/>
Off to her dreams</p><p>Face of an angel<br/>
Framed in a window<br/>
Carried away by a train</p>"
206,Girl On A Tran (II),Amator Puellularum,,['poem'],,2012-08-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>She was on the train not<br/>
Somewhere else like most<br/>
Of us I thought of being at<br/>
My destination was the end<br/>
I sought yet for her the train<br/>
Itself was end enough</p><p>She thrust her head from the<br/>
Window greedily devoured<br/>
Her hair, exposing her<br/>
Delicate neck was taut with<br/>
Her excitement consumed<br/>
Her body gyrated with joy</p><p>At stations she pulled her<br/>
Head inside and looked at<br/>
Me looking at her disheveled<br/>
Hair framed her pixie eyes<br/>
Were green and mischievous<br/>
Smile beamed down on me</p><p>Then out again as we pulled<br/>
Away and she soared on the<br/>
Thundering wind as I gazed<br/>
At her nubile bottom and<br/>
Puerile legs transfixed by<br/>
Their innocent pulchritude</p><p>As she got off following<br/>
Father and brother she waved<br/>
At me with a casual shyness<br/>
Betrayed by her puckish<br/>
Grin made me sad that I<br/>
Had to continue yet further</p><p>As I reached the end of my<br/>
Journey I saw that my joy had<br/>
Been spent and the end I had<br/>
Sought I had left on the train<br/>
In the moment she taught<br/>
Me to live in the present</p>"
207,To A Faceless Girl,Amator Puellularum,,['poem'],,2012-08-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Her voice I hear only when I dream<br/>
Of a face I have never seen a<br/>
Smile stretch across her lips or<br/>
Felt her hand squeezing softly<br/>
As we walk through a leafy fall</p><p>Yet when she speaks I feel that I<br/>
Have already lived her days in<br/>
All my waking thoughts consumed<br/>
With longing for her sweet embrace<br/>
Intoxicates me as with pretty limb<br/>
She gently holds my heart in thrall</p><p>She does not understand that at a<br/>
Word from her unseen lips I would<br/>
Declare myself her eternal serf-<br/>
A vassal to the childhood her<br/>
Nascent year shall surely cast away</p>"
208,Missing You,Amator Puellularum,,['poem'],,2012-08-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I miss the way your ivory neck<br/>
Made tingle my nervous lips -<br/>
The way you leaned your head<br/>
Against my pounding heart and<br/>
Held my trembling arms about<br/>
Your alabaster waist so thin</p><p>Your head leaned back you<br/>
Caught my lips and urgently<br/>
You kissed me lest I speak and<br/>
Spoil the silent seduction of<br/>
Your hips had turned and hotly<br/>
Pressed themselves against me</p><p>Your teasing tongue was soft<br/>
And buttery winter truffles<br/>
Intricate taste intensified<br/>
The longing of my facile hands<br/>
Explored your comely bottom<br/>
Cold and smooth and mysterious</p><p>Soon after we undressed -<br/>
The nipples of your unformed<br/>
Breasts grew hard and fast<br/>
Your breath as we shared the<br/>
Intimate secrets of our souls<br/>
Were thenceforth joined as one</p><p>I miss the way you shyly rose<br/>
And gathered up your crumpled<br/>
Dress and kissing me goodbye<br/>
You left me wishing that you<br/>
Had been there - and hoping that<br/>
Some day you could be there</p>"
209,Unworthy,Amator Puellularum,,['poem'],,2012-08-07T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>You ask me why I love you<br/>
And I realize that I have<br/>
Erred to think that I could<br/>
Worthy e'er be found for<br/>
The love of one like you</p><p>Yet I this love cannot dismiss<br/>
Nor can I see a world without<br/>
You in my every waking thought</p><p>Before your entry to my life<br/>
The world with grey and pall<br/>
Didst plague my melancholy<br/>
Soul and cast my heart into a<br/>
Dismal sea of endless tears</p><p>But you poured out the chalice<br/>
Of my grief and bade my tears<br/>
Bring nurture to my arid life</p><p>And now the flowers all<br/>
Around me bloom and minstrel<br/>
Song does fill the air-only I<br/>
Have remained a vile wretch<br/>
Undeserving of your love</p><p>My only wish: to be near you<br/>
For like the moon, my heart<br/>
Shines silver in your light</p>"
210,Tomorrow,Amator Puellularum,,['poem'],,2012-08-07T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Tomorrow to know<br/>
If she is real<br/>
Face unseen, voice unheard<br/>
Except by pixels and packets</p><p>Do pixels deceive?<br/>
Do packets whisper lies<br/>
Into my ear so longs to<br/>
Hear her love declared</p><p>The song she sings<br/>
A euphony? Or a siren<br/>
Serenade does beckon me<br/>
To the depths of the oily sea<br/>
I shall embrace if she is but<br/>
A figment of the ones<br/>
Who wish to capture me</p><p>My body bound shall not<br/>
Enslave my liberty is the<br/>
Only currency I still hold<br/>
Is useless in this land where<br/>
Bravery and freedom<br/>
Are the prisoners of<br/>
Ignorance and fear</p><p>My love-a proffered hand<br/>
They claim entraps the mind<br/>
And body of the girl I love<br/>
More dearly than my life</p><p>She is the queen who reigns<br/>
Within my heart shall faithful<br/>
Ever be-even if a nary breath<br/>
Upon this world she took</p>"
211,Grief,Amator Puellularum,,['poem'],,2012-08-07T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Two eyes are simply not<br/>
Enough to cry these tears<br/>
Eternally renewed by<br/>
Tireless broomsticks<br/>
Heedless of the sorcerer's<br/>
Word can nary quell<br/>
My grief is absolute</p><p>To reminisce on better days<br/>
When we were one and all<br/>
Was well-yet history has<br/>
Failed me and my memory<br/>
Deceives me to believe that<br/>
She was ever here at all</p><p>Yet still I smell her scent is<br/>
In the air still moves with<br/>
Words she never spoke-<br/>
I feel her hand upon my<br/>
Cheek and taste the kiss<br/>
Bestowed by blooming lips</p><p>Who said that she does<br/>
Not exist? Who told me<br/>
That My eyes do lie when<br/>
I behold the little girl and<br/>
See her so romantically?<br/>
The blind world cannot<br/>
Read her knowing smile</p>"
212,"Die Minipeepshow, Teil 1",Amigo,,"['MMg', 'pedo']",Wie alles begann...,2012-08-08T00:00:00,Diese Geschichte ist frei erfunden.,"<p>Mein Name ist Gustav. Ich bin 44 und lebe in Deutschland. Genauer gesagt in Weiden an der Tschechischen Grenze. Ich bin Pädophil und mein sexuelles Interesse richtet sich an Mädchen zwischen 5 und 10 Jahren. </p><p>Anfang der 90er stellte ich fest dass mein Verlangen nach kleinen Mädchen kaum noch zu bändigen ist. Ich lebte unter dem Schutzmantel einer langjährigen gutfunktionierenden Beziehung mit Nicole.</p><p>Wir sind nun schon viele Jahre zusammen und sie verschwendet keinen Gedanken daran dass mit mir etwas nicht stimmen könnte. So ist es ein leichtes für mich mir immer wieder mal heimlich einen Urlaubstag zu nehmen um anstatt zu arbeiten mit meinem Auto nach Cheb zu fahren bzw. in anderen tschechischen Ortschaften herumzufahren und die Mädchen auf ihrem Schulweg zu beobachten. Das ich dabei die Hose herunten habe und immer ein wenig am wichsen bin, dass wurde bald zur Normalität, Natürlich immer mit größter Vorsicht und den Umständen entsprechend.</p><p>Bald wurde ich frecher und wenn ich ein kleines Mädchen ganz alleine sah und mich sicher genug fühlte dann hielt ich mit meinem Wagen so am Straßenrand das sie unmittelbar nach dem ich das Fahrzeug angehalten hatte an mir vorbeigehen musste. Ich ließ die Scheibe herunter und fragte mit meinem selbsterlernten tschechisch nach erfundenen Straßen. Oft war ich so geil das mich die Stimme und der Anblick des antwortenden Mädchens rasend schnell zum abspritzen brachte.</p><p>Irgendwann reichte mir auch das nicht und ich wollte mehr ich wollte das die kleinen Mädchen meinen Schwanz sehen. Ich wusste dass es so mit mir nicht weitergehen kann und beschloss entweder aufzuhören oder meine Vorhaben zu professionalisieren. Ich dachte an Nicole und was sie wohl machen würde wenn man mich mal erwischt, so fuhr ich nach Hause ging noch in eine Kneipe um meine offizielle ""Arbeitszeit"" einzuhalten und fuhr dann nach Hause.</p><p>2 Wochen vergingen und ich war gerade mit Nicole auf dem Weg zu ihren Eltern. Es war Sonntag.</p><p>Ein Grillnachmittag erwartete uns. Wir fuhren an einem Autoverkaufsplatz vorbei und da wir grade in ein Gespräch vertieft waren konnte ich nur aus dem Augenwinkel den alten schäbigen Wagen sehen der laut Tafel in der Windschutzscheibe um schlappe 600.-€ zu haben war und mit seiner grauen Farbe ein wenig unscheinbar wirkte in Gegensatz zu meinen erst 2 Jahre alten BMW X5. </p><p>Wir waren bei Nicole's Eltern angekommen und es war wie immer. Ihr Vater hatte mir schon das erste Bier gekühlt auf den Tisch gestellt, das Fleisch prasselte und das Familiengetratsche ging los kaum als wir bei der Gartentür drinnen waren. Niemand merkte mir an das ich den ganzen Nachmittag mein Kopfkino eingeschaltet hatte und mich in der alten Kiste unscheinbar und anonym durch die tschechischen Ortschaften fahren sah. Ich hatte die entsetzten Blicke kleiner Mädchen im Kopf die außer meinem Stadtplan auch noch meinen steifen mit Sperma versauten Schwanz sahen.</p><p>Es war Montag 6 Uhr in der Früh als der Wecker läutete. Ich stand auf und hörte wie Nicole in der Küche das Frühstück zubereitete. Munterer als sonst um diese Uhrzeit zog ich mich an und sagte Nicole dass ich heute sehr pünktlich sein muss da wir eine Morgenbesprechung hätten. Sie wollte das ich noch was Frühstücke doch ich redete mich auf den gestrigen Grillabend aus warum ich heute keinen Hunger hätte und verließ die Wohnung. </p><p>Von daheim zu meiner Arbeit waren es nur etwa 5km Umweg zu dem Autoplatz der mir seit Sonntag Mittag im Kopf herumschwirrt. Ich parkte mich vor dem Laden ein und sah mir das Auto genauer an.</p><p>Während ich mir die technischen Daten durchlas ging mir durch den Kopf wie ich das mit der Anmeldung machen soll, ich wäre ja dann wieder nicht anonym und sicher. </p><p>Ich ging in mein Auto zurück und wollte warten bis es 8 Uhr wird um den Verkäufer sprechen zu können. Also hatte ich noch gut 40 Minuten Zeit. Ich sah am Laptop nach ob mein Freund Alfred schon oder noch munter ist. Noch war wahrscheinlicher, den er war alleinstehend und ein Pedo so wie ich. Er war höchstwahrscheinlich wieder die ganze Nacht in Pedochats am wichsen. Ich schreib ihm ein Hallo und kurz darauf war seine Antwort zu lesen. Hey Gustav, was machst du schon hier um die Zeit. Ist ja ungewöhnlich. Ich nutzte meine Zeit um ihm meine vielen Gedanken die ich habe mitzuteilen.</p><p>Er las was ich schrieb und fand es ganz geil, riet mir aber dringend ab mit dem Auto auch nur irgendetwas mit Kindern anzufangen. Ich nahm seinen Rat sehr ernst denn im Gegensatz zu mir hatte Alfred schon Kinderfickerlebnisse und weiß dass Vorsicht die Mutter der Porzellankiste ist.</p><p>Außerdem -schrieb er- habe er grade was am laufen, eine ganz heiße Sache. Danach sucht er schon seit Jahren und jetzt dürfte er die Quelle gefunden haben. Das klang etwas kryptisch für mich. Alfred schrieb dass er zum jetzigen Zeitpunkt noch nichts Zusagen könne aber ich soll mir den 17. August freihalten. Das wäre in einer Woche dachte ich kurz nach. Ich schickte ihm ein OK und fuhr in die Arbeit.</p><p>Freitag der 17 August ließ schon in den Morgenstunden erkennen da es ein heißer Tag werden würde. Ich frühstückte mit Nicole verabschiedete mich mit einem Kuss und stieg in meinen Wagen.</p><p>Wie abgemacht fuhr ich zu Alfred um dort meinen Wagen abzustellen und mit ihm nach Cheb zu fahren. Ein wenig aufgeregt war ich schon die ganze Zeit den laut Alfred ging es um was wirklich heißes. Doch so sehr ich versuchte ihn auf der Fahrt dorthin auszuquetschen, er meinte immer nur das er sich selbst erst überzeugen müsse was dran sei. Wir kamen in die Altstadt von Cheb und Alfred parkte den Wagen 2 km vor dem eigentlichen Ort wo wir hinwollten. Zu Fuß gingen wir entlang der Einkaufsstraße entlang und kamen schließlich in eine ziemlich schäbige Konditorei.</p><p>Wir bestellten uns einen Kaffee und Alfred packte plötzlich ein Mickey Mouse Heft aus und legte es auf den Tisch. War das eine Art Signal? Alfred sah sich um doch außer einem dicken Mann der seine Zeitung lass und uns nicht mal bemerkt haben dürfte war nur die Kellnerin anwesend. Gut 30 Minuten passierte nichts. Alfred zahlte unsere Getränke und murmelte zornig vor sich hin. Wieder nur eine Verarsche, verdammt. Wenn ich den scheiß Penner erwische. Als wir aufstehen wollen um zu gehen räuspert der dicke Mann und fragt ober er sich das Heft ausleihen könnte. Alfred kam ein Lächeln über die verkrämten Lippen. Das war das Codewort. Der dicke Mann der sein Getränk bereits bezahlt hatte stand auf ging an uns vorbei und sagte ganz leise wir sollen ihm folgen. Er verließ die Konditorei und wir gingen ihm mit etwas Abstand nach. Wir gingen schon 15 Minuten stadtauswärts und ich konnte mir die Frage an Alfred nicht verkneifen ob er mich mit einer Stadtwanderung überraschen wollte. Da bleibt der dicke Mann plötzlich stehen dreht sich zu uns und zeigt auf einen alten Friseurladen.</p><p>Den Rest weißt du ja sagt er zu Alfred. Alfred gibt ihm Geld und der Mann verschwindet in die andere Richtung. Wir betreten den Friseurladen in dem eine alte Frau gerade einer noch älteren Frau die Haare schneidet. Sie deutet auf zwei Sessel damit wir Platz nehmen. Wir setzen uns nieder und Alfred fängt an in dem Mickey Mouse Heft zu lesen. Die alte Frau sieht Alfred prüfend an und ruft plötzlich ins Hinterzimmer: ""Ivana!"" eine blonde Frau Mitte 30 kommt aus dem Hinterzimmer zu uns und fragt Alfred auf Tschechisch ob er von Branko komme. Alfred nickt bejahend und wir werden gebeten mitzukommen. Durch ein schmales Hinterzimmer kommen wir zu einer Türe die zu einem Stiegenhaus führt. Die Frau geht mit uns in ein weiteres Zimmer und bittet uns Platz zu nehmen.</p><p>Das Zimmer wirkt sehr schäbig. Die Tapeten sind wohl noch aus dem vorigen Jahrhundert. Außer der Couch auf der wir sitzen und dem Tisch befindet sich ein Stahlrohrbett mit jeder Menge Stofftieren darauf in dem Raum. Und ein Monitor. Die Frau macht den Monitor an und verschwindet. Aufgeregt dachte ich, das jetzt ein süßer Kinderporno kommt um uns geil zu machen, doch was wir sahen war eine Kamera die das Frisierzimmer zeigte in dem die alte Frau der Dame die Haare schnitt. Na tolles Programm dachte ich.</p><p>Alfred wusste auch nicht wie es weitergeht. Mehr hat man mir nicht gesagt meinte er. Wir sahen der Frau beim Haare schneiden zu und währenddessen sahen wir wie eine Frau mit ihrer Tochter den Laden betritt. Die Frau war höchstens 30 Das Mädchen so um die 6. Sie setzen sich auf die Sessel auf denen wir auch erst gesessen sind und warteten Minuten lang. Die Friseurin schaute ständig in die Kamera als ob sie auf etwas wartet. Alfred wird fad und er findet in dem Tisch eine Lade. In der Tischlade befindet sich eine Fernbedienung und ein Zettel. Auf Tschechisch, Englisch und in sehr schlechtem Deutsch steht auf dem Zettel: Wenn gefallen drucken Taste 1. Wir sehen uns überrascht an. Mann, Alter, meint die etwa ob uns die Kleine da am Bildschirm gefällt?? Wir stehen auf uns sehen aus nächster Nähe in den Monitor. Wow, die ist ja zuckersüß. Alter worauf wartest du ,drück die Taste !!!</p><p>Alfred drückt auf die 1 und wir sehen am Monitor dass im Frisiersalon eine Lampe leuchtet. Die Friseurin gibt der Mutter ein Zeichen und sie verschwinden in dem Hinterzimmer.</p><p>In freudiger Erwartung auf das kommende hören wir Schritte im Stiegenhaus. Wir hören ein klopfen und ich mache die Tür auf. Doch anstatt der Mutter und dem kleinen Mädchen steht Ivana vor der Tür. Sie kommt herein stellt wortlos ein Tablett auf dem Tisch auf dem sich ein Kuvert befindet. Und verlässt wieder den Raum. Alfred öffnet das Kuvert. Darin befindet sich ein Zettel.</p><p>30Min	150.-60Min	300.-Extras ( Anal, Kaviar, NS) je 100.-</p><p>Alfred und ich nehmen unsere Brieftaschen raus und ohne lange zu überlegen waren kurz darauf 2x 500.- € in dem Kuvert.</p><p>Ivana betritt den Raum schnappt sich das Kuvert und stellt uns eine Flasche Champagner 2 Gläser und ein Glas Himbeersaft auf den Tisch . Beim Verlassen des Raumes steckt sie einen Schlüssel in das Türschloss von innen so dass die Tür ab jetzt absperrbar ist. Es dauert keine zwei Minuten da geht ganz langsam die Tür auf und man sieht wie eine Frauenhand das kleine ängstliche Mädchen in den Raum schiebt.</p><p>Es war ein wunderschöner Anblick. Der kleine blonde Engel steht in dem leeren kalt wirkenden Raum und sieht uns mit ihren kleinen Rehäuglein an wie es eben nur kleine Kinder können. So unschuldig und hilflos. Sie trägt ein süßes Sommerkleidchen. Ich ging zu ihr kniete mich vor sie, streichelte Ihr durchs Haar und fragte sie nach ihrem Namen.</p><p>Bianca antwortete sie mir kurz und pregnant. In Ihrer rechten Hand hielt sie einen Zettel. Der Handschrift nach zu schließen war die Notiz von Ihrer Mutter. Ein kurzer Satz nur:</p><p>Bitte tut ihr nicht weh. </p><p>Während ich mich mit Bianca unterhielt hatte Alfred sich ausgezogen. Er saß in seiner weißen ausgeleierten Baumwollunterhose auf dem Sofa und seine Beule in der Unterhose wurde beim Anblick Biancas immer größer. Stell mich der kleinen doch mal vor rief er rüber. Ich nahm Bianca an der Hand und brachte sie zu Alfred. Sie stand nun zwischen seinen gespreizten stark behaarten Beinen und starrte ängstlich auf seinen dicken Bierbauch.</p><p>Hallo mein kleiner Engel, ich bin der Onkel Alfred. Freust du dich bei uns zu sein?</p><p>Sie nickte verneinend mit dem Köpfchen. Was denn, wärst du jetzt etwa lieber bei deiner Mama? Sie nickte ein ja und eine kleine Träne tropfte ihr die Wange herunter. Aber aber, wer wird denn gleich weinen, meine süße du wirst sehen dass wir dich genau so lieb haben wie deine Mama. Alfred schob sich mit der linken Hand seine ausgeleierte Unterhose zur Seite und sein halbsteifer dicker Pedoschwanz kam zum Vorschein gemeinsam mit einem prall gefüllten Hodensack. Siehst du wie sehr Onkel Alfred dich lieb hat mein kleiner Engel fragte er sie höhnisch. Ihre kleinen Kinderaugen glänzten jetzt und waren nass. Der kleinen war zum losheulen zumute und ihre Angst war unübersehbar. </p><p>Alfred fing an sich seinen saftigen Kinderfickerschwanz vor der kleinen steif zu wichsen. Sie stand wortlos da uns sah wie er immer größer wurde. Während sie wie angewurzelt dastand und ängstlich auf den Schwanz starrte knöpfte ich ihr Kleidchen auf und ließ es runterrutschen. Ich hob sie kurz hoch um das Kleid mit meinem rechten Fuß in die Ecke des Zimmers zu schleudern. Sie hatte jetzt nur noch Ihren zartrosafarbenen Kinderslip an auf dem ein Teddybär zu sehen war. </p><p>Fasziniert von dem kleinen Mädchenkörper zog ich ihr den Slip ganz langsam runter zu den Knien. Ich genoss diesen Moment so sehr. Bewusst langsam zog ich ihr den Slip Stück für Stück runter um erst den süßen kleinen Kinderpopo und dann ihre kleine wulstige Kinderscheide bewundern zu können. Ich streichelte Biancas Popo während ich Zeuge wurde wie Alfred ihre Hand nahm und ihr zeigte wie sie seinen Schwanz zu wichsen hat. Er rutschte mit seinem fetten Arsch weit nach vorne und stellte seine Füsse auf die Armlehnen des Sofas. So hatte die kleine Bianca nicht nur seinen dicken Schwanz vor ihren Augen sondern auch sein extra für den heutigen Tag glattrasiertes Arschloch war für das kleine Mädchen zu sehen. Es war nicht zu übersehen das Alfreds Geilheit wesentlich rasanter zum Vorschein kam als die meinige. </p><p>Da es mein erstes mal ist spüre ich noch Hemmungen und außerdem bin ich mehr ein Genießer. Alfred ein Nimmersatt. Er bat mich der kleinen Bianca den Kopf auf sein Arschloch zu drücken. Wie Alfred es wünschte drückte ich den Kopf von hinten in Richtung Arschloch doch der Widerstand war schon beachtlich. Bianca presste ihren Kopf so stark sie konnte nach hinten. Der Ekel war ihr im Gesicht abzulesen. Ich drückte mit Daumen und Zeigefinger den Hals so fest das sie aus Schmerz ihren Widerstand beendete und ihr kleines Gesicht zwischen Alfred's Arschbacken verschwand. Los, die Zunge raus, sagte ich laut. Sie fing jetzt an richtig loszuheulen und fing an Alfred sein Arschloch mit ihrer kleinen Zunge abzuschlecken.</p><p>Ooooaaahhhh ist das gut stöhnte Alfred und grunzte wie ein Schwein als er die kleine Kinderzunge in seinem Arschloch spürte. Bianca weinte jetzt so heftig das ihr schon der Rotz aus der Nase lief. Ihre Stimme überschlug sich vor Aufregung wenn sie uns wieder mal anbettelte das sie zu ihrer Mama wolle. Es war ein wunderbarer Anblick, abwechselnd sah ich Biancas kleinen unberührten Kinderpopo und wie sie geschüttelt von Ihren Weinkrämpfen das Arschloch meines Freundes ausleckte während sie ihm mit der Hand tollpatschig den Schwanz auf-und ab wichste. Alfreds stöhnen wurde immer heftiger und ungezügelter. </p><p>Als er kurz vor dem Abspritzen war stand er auf drückte Bianca mit den Fingern den Mund auf und steckte seinen Kinderfickerschwanz in Ihren Kindermund. Nur noch ein paar heftige Stöße und seine ganze Ladung spritzte in das von Tränen und Rotz ohnehin schon verschmierte Kindergesicht von Bianca. Erleichtert lässt er sich in das Sofa fallen und genießt den Anblick seines noch zuckenden Schwanzes und dem versauten Kindergesicht. Bianca dreht sich zu mir und wimmert ob sie jetzt zu Ihrer Mama darf. Ich wischte Ihr erstmal das Gesicht sauber und gab ihr einen Schluck Himbeersaft zu trinken. </p><p>Jetzt legst du dich erst mal aufs Bettchen und ruhst dich aus sagte ich zu Ihr. Ich brachte Sie zum Bett legte sie auf die Matratze und deckte sie zu. Ihr Körper zitterte. Ich drückte ihr eines der Stofftiere in die Arme. Das ganze war sehr viel für sie. Es ist ihr erstes Mal. Langsam beruhigt sie sich und fängt an einzunicken.</p><p><i>Fortsetzung folgt</i></p>"
213,"Family Saga, Part 1",amk2,alwaysincest@annoymousspeech.com,"['inc', 'Mf', 'Fm', 'group', 'pedo']",Story involving nearly whole family and pedo sex,2012-03-07T00:00:00,This is only fiction. The author does not approve of such actions in real world.,"<p>I was 12 years old. A normal boy who liked to play around. I had a elder brother who was 12 years older than me. He had married early and his wife Meera was blessed with a baby girl. I used to be around the little girl whenever she was awake and not crying. That day I was in the drawing room watching cartoon TV. Meera was in the room too. She was sitting cross legged, with tina(her daughter) in her lap. Meera had tina covered with her Saree as she was breast feeding her. I would look at tina time and again but she was hidden in the Saree. Meera was watching me and was amused. After sometime I noticed that Meera had turned about 45 degrees. This gave me a view of her left breast below the folds of her saree. I saw that tina was sucking the nipple and that Meera was lost in some thoughts. I had never seen a woman's nipple before and was quite aroused. I was staring very openly and Meera was lost in her thoughts. I was pressing my hard thingy sometimes to make me sit comfortably. After some time Meera tucked her breast back in the blouse and sat and read a book.</p><p>Meera usually followed this routine after 3pm. By that time I finished my daily school work and was allowed to see cartoon on the telly.</p><p>I looked forward to our meetings in the afternoon. Meera would feed Tina so that I could easily see her breasts. I thought I was very clever to see the show without Meera's knowledge. Sometimes I would see Meera smiling at me when I looked at her instead of her nipple. That I thought was because she was fond of me. Till now Meera always hid Tina below her saree while breast feeding. I could see the show because of the angle at which she was sitting. To any one entering the room, it gave an impression that Meera was breast feeding in a composed manner and her breasts were concealed. My mother often came inside and would tell me to stop watching cartoon TV. Meera would take my side and would always say that I had finished my work and should have some fun.</p><p>I would like to sneak around Meera's room whenever I thought she would be changing clothes. Since there were no males in house during the day and my mom would take an afternoon nap, Meera would not bolt her door. She would change her saree and wear more comfortable clothes. I would feast my eyes on her clad only undergarments.</p><p>One day I saw Meera come with Tina in her arms wearing a T-shirt and a skirt. It was one of those rare occasions. It was the usual afternoon chore. Only this time I saw there was something amiss. After some time I realized that Meera was not wearing a bra and I was able to see the hard buds of her nipples jutting out of the T-shirt. Meera had nice, conical tits. They were small but very sexy and firm. It made me horny seeing that Meera was sitting in the room and I could see both her nipples.Her tits were molded well in the T-shirt. Meera lifted her T-shirt from one end and tucked Tina inside it to feed her. At first she made sure that her tit were not visible. After some time I saw that the T-shirt had slowly crept up, exposing her breast and Tina sucking on it. Meera saw me looking and smiled and said that I should play with Tina more often. At this I said that Tina was either drinking milk or crying or sleeping, when do I play with her. Meera said I could play with her right then. I went near Tina but she was too busy feeding. I held her small hands. Tina gripped my finger and pulled my hand to Meera's breasts. I suddenly found myself feeling Meera's breast. Touching the breast seemed very nice and I roamed my hand on it while Tina drank the milk. Meera was very amused. She said that I should not move my hands too much or Tina may remain hungry if she stopped drinking milk. Tina stopped drinking milk after some time and popped out the nipple. I just stared at the wonderful thing. Meera saw my reaction, laughed and said that I could should hold the nipple since I was soo fascinated by it. I held the nipple and started to roll my thumb and fingers around it.</p><p>Meera's tit was out and just then my mom entered the room. She saw me holding the nipple and playing with it. She said Stop it Aman, stop troubling Meera and study. At this Meera again took my side. She told mummy that I was a kid and should it was play time for me, besides I had already finished my homework. My mummy took one look at my hand fondling the nipple and looked at Meera again. Meera said that I was playing with her and that she will take care of me. At this my mom nodded her head and left the room. As soon as my mom left I tried to look closely at the nipple. </p><p>Meera looked at me and said ""do you want to drink some milk too"". I said yes. Meera then told me to turn so that I could lie down on her lap. She took one look at Tina on the sofa. Tina was sleeping. Meera then took out her other breast and told me too suck it. I sucked on the breast and felt warm milk in my mouth. I drank and drank. My penis was very hard and I pressed my hand to adjust it. At this Meera said, ""wait, let me help you"". She took out my penis and looked at it. It was small but hard. It looked up at Meera, straight. Meera started to move her fingers up and down on my penis. It felt very good. She increased her speed. I felt the pleasure and suddenly I just shuddered with dry orgasm. Meera asked me if I had fun. I nodded with my mouth firmly on her nipple.</p><p>This became our daily routine. I would lie on her lap, suck the nipples while she would fondle my small hard penis till I shuddered and came. I would go to Meera at other times but she would not let me touch her breasts and would tell me that play time is in the afternoon. Once my brother was at home. I thought Meera would not come and stay in my room with him. I was wrong. Meera came, and this time she looked even more beautiful. She was wearing a low neck T-shirt. It was so shear that from distance it gave an impression that she was wearing nothing at the top. She wore a very short skirt with it. Whenever my brother was home during the day, Meera dressed to please him. My brother often said that if you have it, flaunt it. He said he wanted others to see how sexy his wife is so that they would be jealous of him. Still, the short skirt was worn by Meera very rarely. She proceeded to suckle Tina. </p><p>While she was sitting cross legged, I kept trying to steal view of her upper thighs. It was dark up her skirt and I could not see what was the colour of her panties. Meera saw me looking up and smiled at me sweetly. She then asked me if I liked what I saw. I blushed a little and said that I couldn't see anything. At this she adjusted herself so as to hold Tina and at the same time lift one leg of hers. At once this gave me view of what was beneath the skirt. She had her back to the drawing room door and it was safe for her to give me a nice view. She again asked me if I liked what I saw. I could hardly nod my head. Before me was heaven. It was as if god had made a paradise and only I could see it. Meera's pussy was lovely, hairless and beautiful and in full glory for me to feast on. </p><p>Meera put Tina aside and winked at me. She pulled her T-shirt to expose both her tits. I could not decide weather to see the tits and nipple or the hairless slit. Meera put her hand on her slit and opened and closed her pussy lips. I could hardly breath. With her other hand she played with her nipples. Slowly her fingers spread her pussy lips. I could see the pink tunnel inside. It looked sooo lovely. She then opened her slit and started rubbing it. Sometimes she would slide her middle finger in and out of her pussy. Sometimes she would rub her clit. She called me near her. I stood near her. She told me to lower my shorts. As soon as I did, she started licking and sucking my small hairless cock. It was already rigid. We were both shuddering, enjoying, feasting as if there was no tomorrow. Suddenly my brother walked in. He saw what we were up too. He acted as if nothing was happening. He sat in the drawing room, picked up the book Meera usually read and behaved as if we were playing cards. Meera looked at Aryan with glazed eyes and plunged her fingers faster in the pussy. Her mouth bobbed up and down on my cock and her tongue swirled around my 12 year old cock. Meera had to make an effort not to scream so that my mother may not come. My brother meanwhile moved over and kneaded Meera's nipples. The sight was for gods to see. Meera climaxing with her fingers dipping in her snatch, my cock going in and out of her mouth and Aryan now sucking Meera's tits like mad. We both climaxed and then collapsed on the floor. Aryan kissed Meera and left us asking Meera to follow him soon.</p><p>Meera gave my erect cock a kiss and went out of the room. After some time I went out too. The bedroom of my brother was closed. I wanted to see what was going on inside. I looked for mom. She was sleeping in her room. I crept back and viewed the room from the keyhole. I saw my brother fucking his wife like mad. His cock was pumping in and out in a great speed. Meera was just enjoying her fuck while ridding the cock. She was also watching something. I saw and my eyes grew wide. They were watching TV. It appeared that they were watching a blue movie. It seemed to be an orgy with lots of people fucking and sucking. On seeing closely I recognized the people. I could see Meera's mom and Dad fucking. Only they appeared pretty young. Meera was licking her dad's cock while it slipped in and out of her mom. There were a few more couples copulating and few children around them too. Meera had her tits just budding. The cones were forming. The tits were 2 cms out from her chest. There was no hair on her pussy and her dad was closing and opening her pussy lips while fucking her mom.</p><p>The other kids were engaged in carnal pleasures too. My brother watched the show and fucked Meera hard.</p><p>My brother was close to climax. I heard him say to Meera that she should fuck me and fuck me hard. </p><p>He said ""Aman is young and horny, make his semen come out while you fuck him. Be the first to taste his cum"". I was horny and this made me pump my cock faster while watching from the key hole. I leaned on the door and to my surprise, it opened. I froze but Meera and my brother were too busy to notice me. Suddenly I found a hand holding my cock. I jumped. It was my mom. She was grinning and told me to keep quiet. She started pumping my cock while I continued watching the scene through the door. My mom could see inside the room too. She took my hand and placed it on her breasts. I immediately started toying with her hard nipples. I moved my hand inside her blouse and with my other hand fumbled to free her tits. My mom was busy removing her clothes and soon she was naked and had my fingers fingering her. She humped on my hand while smiling and pointing inside the room. She could clearly see the movie on the telly and it was making my mother hornier. </p><p>""Oh Aman, I have been waiting to have fun with you for so long. All this while I just masturbated seeing you and Meera having fun in the afternoon. This is soo good"". Although a bit surprised I was happy to please mom. Mom was bent down and took my cock in her mouth. She swirled her tongue around the tip. It felt too good. My mom told me to watch my brother fuck Meera. She asked me if I would like to do it too. I nodded. At this mom lied down and told me to enter my cock in her pussy. I lied on top of her and started my fuck. My cock was small but moms pussy was tight and we were both enjoying. My cock went in and out of mom's wet pussy. Mom drew my head to her tit and asked me to suck on it hard. I sucked it while fucking her. I felt the pleasure building up. Mom was shuddering. </p><p>Suddenly she came real hard. She bit put her tongue in my mouth and darted it in and out as if fucking my mouth with it. The she told me to stop fucking so that she could suck my cock again. Mom was sucking real hard. She asked me if I liked it. I just nodded. Suddenly I shuddered and I felt a liquid gushing out. As soon as mom felt it, she withdrew her mouth and opened it in front of my cock. I could see the white liquid squirting on mom's tongue. My mom looked at me in the eye moved the liquid in the mouth, opening and closing it to show it to me. Then she swallowed it. She was delighted and told me that it was my first cum and that now I could make babies too. We had one look inside the room. Meera and Aryan were still to occupied to take notice of us. We left them.</p><p>Meera left for her mothers place and told me that I too could come if I wanted. I told her I would come after three days. I wanted to enjoy mom in those three days. Next day after Aryan and dad left, my mom wore a see through white blouse. It was covered with a saree. She placed the saree so that it passed between the two tits and both her orbs were clearly visible to me. She had just tied the saree around her waist and was not wearing any petticoat. She looked sexy. Since the saree was slightly thin, I could see her legs whenever she was standing near the window. I stood next to her while she worked in the kitchen and played with her nipple. It became taut. I moved to the other one. My mom was getting restless. She bent and started kissing me again, wandering her tounge in my mouth. My holidays had begun and I was looking forward for these escapades through out them. The bell rang. Mom opened the door. It was the maid. She had come to clean the house and help mom in the kitchen. </p><p>My mom had placed the saree properly on the breasts. Still since the saree too was thin, one could make out the nipple bumps. The way mom's tits swayed made it evident to the maid that my mom was not wearing the bra. She took stock of my mom for 15-20 seconds, looked at me an smiled mischievously. As she passed me she winked at me. The maid was aged 17 and was supposed to get married soon as soon as she was 18. She was pretty excited about it. She was discussing with mom what will happen after marriage. Mom was giving her subtle hints to the pleasures which lay in store for her. I had gone to my room and was lying on my bed. The maid came after some time to sweep the room. As she bent to sweep, I could see her cleavage. It was enough to make me stare. I could see through the cleavage and was able to see the bra below it. The nipples were well covered though and I was a bit disappointed. </p><p>The maid didn't notice me and I felt pretty smart. The next day I followed the maid from one room to another while she swept the floor on some pretext. It gave me more time to ogle at her tits. This went on for two more days. In the meantime Meera called me and asked me to come over. I said I will come after few days. Mom was always wearing skimpy clothes and would give me pleasure daily. One day we were half way through our warm up. It was time for the maid to come but we were both horny. The bell rang. My mom hurriedly tied the saree but did not wear her blouse. She covered her tits with the saree, her back was completely naked. One or her tit peeked out from the side of the saree. Her nipples and tits were quite visible from the saree. I said mom, the maid can see your tits clearly and you are practically half naked. My mom said that the maid had seen her many times like this when she came out of bath like this. I didn't say anything. </p><p>The maid came gave my mom one look, looked at me and started sweeping. When my mom looked away, the maid looked at me, shook her head to nod towards my mom and smiled broadly and winked at me. I went to the other room. She made gesture ypwards my moms boobs and made her face so as suck them. I heard the maid saying to my mom that all her tits were clearly visible. I didn't hear my mom say anything. At this the maid said that since she could see them, so would I be able to see them. My mom said that her son was too small and it didn't matter. The maid started her work. As usual when she came to my room I ogled at her tits. She saw me looking at them but didn't try to hide them. She bent even more so that the view for me was better. I had a hard on but it was covered with a sheet. She did eye that position but the hard on was not too evident. </p><p>I heard mom telling the maid to come and stay with her mom at our house since she had to go out of town too meet her brother. My maid agreed. This was not the first time the maid and her mom would take care of me when my parents were away. Before going, while I was sucking my mom's tit, I asked her that I will miss her. She winked at me and said that I will find something to do the whole week. I looked surprised. She told me to look in her cupboard after she was gone and check up the box below her bed too.</p><p>As soon as the maid and her mom came to look after me, my mom left. I immediatly went and looked in her cupboard. There were a couple of CD's which were hidden at the back. They dates which were quite old.</p><p>I put one CD and started the play button. There was a party going on in the house and there were many guests whom I coul sd relate too. Mom's brother and his wife( sheila), their 11 year old daughter were in focus. Sunita their daughter was spread eagled and jumping up and down on her dads cock. He was sucking my moms nipples. My mom was getting fucked by Aryan who was licking up sheila's clit. A baby was lying on the couch and was sometimes visible. It seemed to be me. I watched the whole orgy unfold. It seemed my mom was into incest and the whole family loved it. Sunita was having a hell of a time. It was evident from her face that she was going to cum. </p><p>I could see her pussy going up and down on her dads cock. I could hear my mom saying ""fuck her hard Ashok, fuck her hard, she needs to cum"". Suddenly Sunita came hard. Sheila also came since my mom was sucking her clit like mad. Ashok, my moms brother was getting close to climax. His daughter suddenly got off her dads cock and started sucking it. Ashok's body went rigid. Sunita stopped her sucking and opened her mouth to catch the semen. Squirts after squirst of semen gushe out her dad's penis. Each quirt was perfectly captured on the video. Finally, Sunita opened her mouth and showed everyone here dad's cum in her mouth. It was thick and most of it was on her tounge. Sunita closed her mouth and swallowed the cum. She was beeing cheered by my mom and Sheila. Ashok said it was the best blow job he had in his life.</p><p>I was hard and horny and was jacking off to the movie. I was so busy wanking that I forgot that the door was open. The maid had come in to sweep but was now watching me and the film. Her one hand was busy with her pussy and the other was kneading her nipple from outside. I looked at her and she gave me a huge smile. With this she pulled her dress up and exposed her tits to me. Her finger was now doing some really hard job at her pussy. She looked at the door. She was afraid to lock just in case her mom came and grew suspicious that why the room was locked. </p><p>She said that the movie was hot and that I should now suck her nipples. I readily agreed and licked her nipples. She moaned and her legs shook. She was furiously fucking her cunt. With the other hand she removed her clothes and gave me a nice view of her finger going in and out of her cunt. We were both glancing at the door while doing naughty things. The thrill of being discovered by her mother was just too high. She stopped her fingering, bent and took my cock in her mouth. She flicked the tip with her tounge making me moan.</p><p>---</p><p><b>Part2 will follow after i get a feed back.</b></p>"
214,"Forbidden Love, Part 1",Amoureuse,pinkslip@hmamail.com,"['M/m', '1st', 'pedo', 'gay', 'cd']",A teacher rediscovers his gay instincts and finds love with a young schoolboy.,2013-03-01T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It was a Friday afternoon at 3 o'clock. Barry Pryor, the twenty-four year old head of physical education at Waltham Manor Grammar School, was not normally given to outbursts of anger, but what he now saw infuriated him. A boy had been cornered behind the school sports hall and was being beaten up by three other boys. Whilst two held his arms, the other punched him. They were yelling homophobic insults at him.</p><p>""What the hell do you think you're doing?"" Barry shouted at them. With that they let him go and fled. Barry was too quick for them, however, and managed to grab one. ""You cowardly scum! Three on to one! Brave, aren't you?"" With that, he slapped the thug around the head, and told him to report to the head's office. He knew the boy as Alistair Armstrong, a good-for-nothing type, and he would check later that Armstrong did indeed go to the head.</p><p>Barry recognised their victim as one of his pupils, a very shy and good-looking fourteen-year old boy, who was sobbing his heart out. Barry put his arm consolingly around his shoulder. </p><p>""Are you all right? He asked."" But the boy was too upset to answer. ""Come in to my office,"" he said kindly.</p><p>""Yes sir,"" the boy managed to reply between sobs.</p><p>The boy's name was Adrian. As Adrian's PE teacher, Barry knew him only vaguely, but he sensed the boy did not find life easy at school, and felt empathy for him. Leading him into his office, Barry gave Adrian a glass of water. </p><p>""Why were those boys picking on you?"" he asked.</p><p>""I don't know sir,"" Adrian replied.</p><p>Barry then remembered Adrian's bag was still lying on the ground outside where the yobs had thrown it. </p><p>""Stay here, I'll get your bag,"" Barry ordered. It was then Barry got a clue to the motive behind the attack. Sticking out of the boy's school bag was a magazine. Barry leafed through it and found a collection of scantily-clad and even naked young men. ""Did it have anything to do with this?"" Barry asked, as he held the lurid cover up to the boy's gaze.</p><p>Adrian blushed bright red. For a while he had held on to his guilty secret of his fondness for gay erotica, but his desires had got the better of him and he had sent off for the magazine. He had also begun wearing ladies clothes in the privacy of his bedroom and fantasised constantly about having sex with an older man whilst wearing them. The game was now up, but he couldn't admit it and didn't know what to say.</p><p>""Don't worry about it,"" Barry said. ""That's no reason to beat anyone up in any case, is it? If you like this sort of thing, that's your business. But don't bring these to school any more, OK?"" </p><p>Adrian managed a smile in reply, and began to feel more relaxed in the teacher's company, sure that his secret would be safe. In fact Barry had little interest in women, and had been caught by his mother having sex with another boy in his bedroom when he was sixteen. A scandal had ensued, which motivated Barry to concentrate entirely on his studies and leave relationships to one side. By dint of sheer hard work, he had gained employment at a top school. He managed to suppress his own gay desires by vigorous sporting activity such as long runs but still he occasionally found his mind wandering at the sight of naked boys in the showers. </p><p>""Let me give you a lift home,"" Barry said. ""I was just about to go anyway.""</p><p>""Thank you, sir,"" replied Adrian. ""That's very kind.""</p><p>They passed the short journey chatting pleasantly, and Adrian began to feel much better. Finally, Adrian indicated where he lived. </p><p>""I can come in with you if you like, to explain to your parents why you look a bit dishevelled,"" said Barry. ""I won't say anything about the magazine, so don't worry.""</p><p>""My father works away and my mother and sister aren't at home at the moment,"" replied the boy. ""They're away for a couple of days to visit relatives. I'm on my own at the moment, sir. You can come in for a cup of coffee, if you like.""</p><p>""Ok, just for five minutes"" said Barry. ""I just want to make sure you're all right. You still seem a bit shaken.""</p><p>Adrian unlocked his front door and they entered. They both sat on the sofa, drinking their coffee. Barry looked at the boy again. Despite the cuts and bruises, he was definitely cute looking, with his shoulder length blonde hair, clear blue eyes and feminine features. His lips, for example, were fuller than is usual for boys and he had a soft, girlish voice. </p><p>""I'd better take a look at you, just to be sure,"" said Barry. ""Take your shirt off."" Adrian did so. There were a few bruises but nothing serious. Barry did notice, though, what a lovely slim body Adrian had. ""Tell me, Adrian, what sort of men do you really like?""</p><p>Initially taken aback at the question, Adrian then reeled off a list of film, music and sporting stars, but then added: ""I think you're nice too, sir,"" again unable to suppress a blush. Barry felt really attracted to Adrian, and put his hand on his head.</p><p>""You know, Adrian, you're a really nice boy."" He couldn't help himself. Barry touched Adrian on the cheek and moved his lips close to the boy's. He kissed him tenderly.</p><p>Suddenly Barry realised who and what he was. ""I have to go. I could get into real trouble over this. Let's just forget this ever happened, OK?"" Barry left hurriedly but said he'd come back to see Adrian the next day to see if he was alright. Adrian frowned with disappointment. The kiss had made him feel good.</p><p>The next day, Saturday afternoon, Barry called at Adrian's house. ""Hi, how are you today?""</p><p>""Much better. Thank you sir.""</p><p>Adrian made him coffee and they talked for about half an hour. Suddenly Adrian got an idea. ""Why don't you stay for dinner sir? I'm a very good cook.""</p><p>""Oh I don't know Adrian. I've got some work to catch up on and ...""</p><p>Adrian cut him short. ""Go on sir. Just this once.""</p><p>Barry really liked the boy's company despite his misgivings and accepted the invitation. ""OK then. But I have to be off by eight. Look, I want to apologise for what happened yesterday. It was totally out of character.""</p><p>""Please don't apologise sir,"" said Adrian, putting his hand on Barry's. It was as if bolts of electricity were shooting up Barry's arm. His resolve and self-discipline melted in a trice. Adrian's beautiful blue eyes were staring into his. Barry grasped the boy's hand and moved his lips to Adrian's. They joined in a sweet kiss. This time they did not stop.</p><p>Adrian put his arms around the neck of the older man. In spite of the risks he was taking, Barry could not resist this delicious boy. Barry began to kiss his neck, savouring the softness of his young skin. He removed Adrian's t-shirt and started to gently bite his nipples, eliciting moans of enjoyment from the boy. They moved to the sofa. Barry unbuckled the boy's jeans and pulled them off, admiring his completely smooth and hairless legs - more like a young girl's than a boy's.</p><p>The PE teacher was now too far gone to turn back. He really felt drawn to this gorgeous boy. Barry kissed his thighs and belly, as Adrian gasped with pleasure. Barry lay on top of Adrian and began to kiss him passionately, whilst stroking his smooth, delicate thighs. </p><p>""Are you sure this is OK?"" whispered Barry to Adrian. He couldn't believe that a dedicated professional like him was making love to one of his students. But Adrian was simply irresistible.</p><p>""Yes, it's honestly all right sir."" Barry slipped down Adrian's underpants. His pubic area was completely shaven and looked delightful. His small cock was standing stiff and proud. ""Do you masturbate, Adrian?"" asked Barry.</p><p>""All the time,"" replied the boy, laughingly, ""especially thinking about you."" Barry felt gratified.</p><p>Barry began to lick the boy's cock and scrotum very slowly, savouring the soft, smooth skin beneath his teasing tongue. Adrian was moaning softly and girlishly, which greatly excited Barry. Then Barry started flicking his tongue at Adrian's sensitive spot, where the foreskin is attached to the gland. He also ventured further below, tonguing Adrian's perineum. Finally, Barry took the boy's erect penis into his mouth and sucked lovingly, whilst cupping his pert bottom in his strong hands. Adrian was in ecstasy. </p><p>""Ooh Mr Pryor sir, I'm going to come!"" His lithe young body twitched convulsively as he clasped the back of the teacher's head and shot a thick load of cum into Barry's mouth. Barry was taken aback by the volume of Adrian's copious ejaculation but nevertheless managed to swallow every drop.</p><p>""Does that feel better?"" asked Barry.</p><p>""It was wonderful sir, thank you."" Again they kissed passionately, their tongues mingling lasciviously. ""Can I do the same to you sir?""</p><p>""OK, but only if you really want to, sweetheart.""</p><p>Adrian lowered Barry's tracksuit bottoms and stroked his cock through his y-fronts. Barry's member was already semi-hard and clearly more substantial than they young boy's. Adrian knelt on the floor, at the same time pulling Barry's underpants down. The boy took Barry's cock in his hand and tentatively licked the exposed gland. He gained confidence as he looked up at Barry and saw the enjoyment expressed in his face. Barry's cock grew to full stiffness as Adrian took more of it in his mouth, twisting the foreskin as he sucked. Every so often he tickled Barry's balls to enhance the teacher's enjoyment.</p><p>Although Adrian's blow job was quite amateurish, Barry found his enthusiasm and energy incredibly stimulating. After several minutes he felt his pleasure rise to a peak and his hips began to buck. Finally, he closed his eyes and spurted violently in Adrian's mouth. The young boy tried to swallow all the semen that flooded into his mouth but couldn't prevent some from dribbling down his mouth and chin.</p><p>Barry felt wonderful. He felt that he had expelled years of sexual frustration in that delicious orgasm. As for Adrian, all his dreams had come true. They embraced for a long time, Adrian with his head on Barry's chest. Just being held tightly around the waist by the man he so admired was the best thing of all. He felt safe and wanted.</p><p>After a while they parted. ""I just need to pop over to my place for some things"", said Barry, ""but I'll be right back."" Barry put his clothes back on, got in his car and drove off. Adrian had a surprise for his handsome lover that night.</p><p>With mounting excitement, Adrian got into the shower. He dried and powdered himself, spraying a little of his sister's perfume on his neck, ankles and bottom. He looked in his wardrobe and found his secret stash of clothes - white bra with breast inserts, matching knickers, pleated grey skirt, knee-high white cotton socks, aqua coloured blouse and some block heeled black shoes. He had saved up his pocket money and bought them from a mail-order catalogue, without his parents suspecting a thing.</p><p>Adrian slipped on the white knickers and bra; immediately his little cock became erect. He suppressed the desire to masturbate as he wanted to keep himself for his new lover. He put the rest of the clothes on and checked himself in the mirror. He didn't look too bad for a novice transvestite. He had some naturally feminine features, so he didn't have that far to go to transform into a girl. There was a knock at the door. Adrian rushed to the window and his heart almost skipped a beat on seeing Barry at the door. He was apprehensive about how Barry was going to react on seeing him in his schoolgirl outfit.</p><p>Adrian opened the door and Barry gave him a look of utter astonishment. ""What do you think, sir?"" asked Adrian, but Barry was too dumbstruck to reply. Adrian took this as disapproval and hung his head disappointedly. ""You don't like it, do you sir?""</p><p>""On the contrary, you look absolutely lovely sweetheart,"" replied Barry, unable to believe his eyes and feeling his cock harden, producing a tent effect in the crotch of his tracksuit. Adrian's face beamed with happiness and he flung his arms around Barry's solid frame, hugging him. Barry restrained him gently.</p><p>""Let's take our time. Let's have dinner first."" Barry had brought a bottle of wine to go with the meal Adrian would cook, which was vegetable casserole.</p><p>They spent a lovely evening together. Adrian even had a couple of glasses of wine. He was unused to alcohol, and this lowered his inhibitions. The pair then watched a video, with Adrian sat happily on Barry's lap and leaning back against his chest, anticipating with relish what was to come. Even better was the thought there was no school the next day. </p><p>""Well, time for bed, I think little lady,"" said Barry. Even though he knew Barry was only joking with him, he was excited by the thought he was at least being considered as a girl. He was thrilled still more when Barry picked him up and carried him to his bedroom.</p><p>Laying his lovely burden gently on the bed, Barry began by kissing Adrian and stroking his thighs under his school skirt. Turning him on his belly, Barry hitched up Adrian's skirt, tucking the hem into the waistband, and slipped his white cotton knickers down. He kissed and licked Adrian's bum and then introduced him to a new pleasure, when he pushed his tongue in his anal opening, causing the boy to moan with pleasure. </p><p>""Please sir, I want to feel you inside me!""</p><p>""Well, angel, you're very tight but let's see if we can loosen you up a little."" Barry took a tube of lubricant he had brought and applied it liberally to Adrian's anus. ""Now just try to relax. Push as if you were going to the toilet."" Barry managed to push the full length of his index finger into Adrian, who was now groaning continually. Barry then replaced his finger with an anal vibrator, not too thick, but enough to widen the boy's sphincter.</p><p>""Oh Mr Pryor sir, that feels so good!"" Barry had never seen anything so erotic as this young boy expressing sexual pleasure.</p><p>Barry stripped off his clothes with alacrity, his penis standing bolt upright. He lay on his back and asked the boy to sit on top of him. </p><p>""Now just guide it in gently and stop if it hurts too much, OK?"" But Adrian was determined to be fucked for the first time, whatever the discomfort. He lowered himself on to Barry's hard penis, with his back to his teacher. </p><p>After several attempts, he managed to get the head in his opening. Then he relaxed and pushed down on his lover's member, getting it partly in. </p><p>""How does that feel, angel?"" enquired Barry, kissing Adrian tenderly on the neck.</p><p>""It's not too bad, sir,"" replied Adrian. Holding him by the hips, Barry turned his young lover on his side, eased his cock in the rest of the way, and slowly began to slide it in and out of the boy's lubricated opening. At first Adrian felt a certain amount of pain, but gradually the discomfort subsided and he began to enjoy the sensations radiating out from the base of his spine to the rest of his body. </p><p>Indeed, he began to push his bottom against Barry at each stroke so as to be penetrated to the maximum. Barry was very gentle and loving, restraining himself from giving full vent to the passion that was now overcoming him. But Adrian's softness and sweet fragrance intoxicated Barry and drove him to thrust harder.</p><p>Barry then pulled out of Adrian and put him on all fours. He looked so sexy in his white knee socks and his skirt around his waist, with his delectable bottom raised so invitingly. Barry again entered him and resumed his fucking. He had great sexual stamina, and spent a good 15 minutes probing Adrian before feeling the bitter-sweet sensation of approaching orgasm. </p><p>""Oh, I'm going to come, sweetie,"" Barry groaned with an exhilaration he had never felt before. With that his whole body trembled and he spurted jet after jet of thick semen deep into Adrian's bowels.</p><p>Adrian felt deliriously happy that he had lost his virginity to this gorgeous man. The lovers kissed and cuddled for a long time. Finally, Barry stood the boy up, divested him of his schoolgirl uniform, and then sat him on his knee. Whilst they kissed continually, Barry began to slide the boy's foreskin back and forth over his gland. Before long, Adrian trembled and ejaculated hard. </p><p>""Thank you, sir,"" gasped Adrian.</p><p>""Oh, I think we can dispense with the formalities now, don't you? It's Barry from now on."" Adrian curled up in his lover's strong arms, and slept like a baby, with his bum pressed into Barry's stomach. He had the delightful prospect of more sweet sex the next morning. As for Barry, he wanted to continue seeing Adrian, but his main problem would be keeping the relationship secret.</p><p><i>To be continued.</i></p>"
215,The New Catamite,Amoureuse,pinkslip@hmamail.com,"['Mm', 'cd', 'gay', 'pedo', '1st']",A young boy in ancient Athens is initiated into the pleasures of pederasty.,2013-03-16T00:00:00,"This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.

A Fantasy, with no claim to historical veracity","<p>In the fifth century BC the culture of Athens reached its pinnacle. The city was powerful, respected and replete with the best musicians, orators, playwrights and poets. Athenian society had an extremely enlightened view of homosexual relationships, particularly those between older men and young boys. It was accepted as normal that certain men were attracted to boys and that it was better for a man to satiate his urges in a civilised, controlled manner rather than to be filled with sexual frustration.</p><p>So the institution of the catamite developed. Catamites were young boys who were kept for the sexual pleasure of their masters. However, the obligations attached to this relationship were two-way. Masters were expected to feed, clothe, educate and generally care for the catamite. In return, the catamite was required to yield submissively to his master as a mark of affection and respect.</p><p>Boys who exhibited girlish behaviour from an early age often grew up to be catamites. They were generally effeminate in appearance and demeanour and could often be recognised by their wearing of the long embroidered women's chiton, made from pleated linen, rather than the short, plain male tunic. They wore cosmetics, bracelets, necklaces and earrings, frequently presents given by their grateful masters, and styled their long hair in elaborate ways. They were not despised for this, as people recognised that their inclination and upbringing dictated their preference for feminine things.</p><p>The sexual act between master and catamite was idealised in poetry and plays, being seen as a beautiful expression of love. It was also the subject of many learned treatises, and the chemists and herbalists of Athens produced a plethora of concoctions to facilitate anal intercourse between men and boys.</p><p>-------</p><p>Ariston was puzzled. His master, Xeno, had called him to his study saying he had something very important to discuss with him. Ariston was a blond, blue-eyed beauty of around thirteen, although his exact age was uncertain as he had been found wandering around the countryside a few years before in a dazed state. Where he had come from no-one knew. Xeno had taken him into his household and had grown in affection for him. In fact, it was now more than affection; it was desire. Xeno was going to take the boy as a lover and was going to inform him of his wish.</p><p>Xeno was a wealthy middle-aged nobleman with a large household and many slaves, one of whom - Timon - was a teenage boy serving as his catamite. The libido of Xeno was well known as was his taste for pretty young boys; his custom was to make love twice a day: upon rising and before sleeping. He had married at twenty but had quickly grown tired of marriage. He sent his wife off with a settlement, disliking her moodiness and unpredictability. He found boys to be infinitely more congenial as bed companions.</p><p>In his youth he would often fuck three boys in sex sessions lasting up to two hours; now he preferred the intimacy of a single partner.</p><p>""Now then, my sweet,"" Xeno said, patting his knees to invite Ariston to sit on his lap, as he often did. Immediately Xeno put his arm around him and began to run his fingers through the boy's gorgeous shoulder-length blonde hair. ""You know you are very dear to me?"" Ariston smiled and nodded. Xeno had taken him in and treated him as a son. He was very happy in this household. ""When a man loves a boy as much as I love you, well that love needs, how shall I put it?, a physical consummation. Do you understand me my sweet?""</p><p>""No master.""</p><p>Xeno realised it was pointless trying to explain in a roundabout way. ""I wish to take you to my bed, my darling."" Now Ariston understood. His adorable blue eyes widened in astonishment. ""I hear from Demetria that you are now producing seminal emissions?"" Ariston blushed deeply at the memory of how the slave girl, who had almost brought him up since he had come to Xeno's household, had caught him masturbating. Unfortunately it had been when he was almost at the point of orgasm and he couldn't help but spurt his semen on the floor. Demetria, however, merely smiled, telling him not to worry, that it was something all boys did of his age and that it was good for him.</p><p>""What I'm saying, my sweet, is that you are no longer a child, and therefore I may give you physical love."" Indeed, Ariston knew that he bedded Timon every day but he never thought that this would one day happen to him. ""I have asked Hilarion to prepare you so that I may deflower you on the feast of Zeus, in three weeks' time. You may also sit by my bed one night whilst I make love to Timon so you can see what will be expected of you.""</p><p>""I will do whatever is pleasing to my master,"" said Ariston.</p><p>""Good boy,"" said Xeno, kissing the boy on the cheek. He couldn't wait for the day to come, such was the strength of his desire. ""Now run along and go to Hilarion."" Hilarion had been Xeno's first lover, and had shared his master's bed on many an occasion. He knew well what pleased the master during the act of love.</p><p>So for three weeks Hilarion, the chief slave, gave Ariston instruction on the art of receiving a man. He also gave him daily doses of a powerful aphrodisiac, so that he might be more passionate in his master's bed. In addition he was told he must cleanse his anus thoroughly before and after being penetrated and to practice stretching his sphincter using a small oiled courgette. Ariston paid rapt attention to this instruction, being determined not to be disgraced on his big day.</p><p>The night Ariston spent in his master's bedroom was a real eye-opener for him. Xeno invariably followed the same routine: he would kiss and caress his boy for several minutes to warm him up, then undress him and lubricate his love opening. Timon would then suck Xeno's member for about ten minutes before allowing himself to be penetrated. Xeno was a real sexual athlete and could fuck for thirty minutes or so before he came to orgasm. He always came inside the boy, either in his anus or his mouth, as spurting semen on the body was considered vulgar.</p><p>The time passed. The feast of Zeus was eagerly anticipated by all. It was a day of equality between slaves and masters. Both ate and drank the same things, enjoyed the same entertainment and just generally had a good time. It was a day of double celebration in Xeno's household, since it was also the day he would publicly take Ariston as his second catamite. </p><p>Demetria had prepared Ariston impeccably. She had rubbed honey into his skin to give him a sweet scent and curled his long blonde hair, which was embellished with a headband. His lips and cheeks were powdered red. All the guests at the feast wanted to cuddle and kiss him, and many remarked that he was quite the prettiest boy they had ever seen. Ariston was quite flattered by all the attention, but Timon, became quite jealous of him, not really liking the idea of sharing his master's bed with anyone.</p><p>It was a quite splendid feast, full of joy, music and frivolity. As dusk fell, it was time for Xeno to consummate his union with Ariston. Xeno took him in his arms, picked him up, and carried him to his chamber, to the applause of all.</p><p>But Ariston was nervous. His heart was pumping as they entered the master's chamber. He felt a tingling in his genitals: the aphrodisiacs had begun to take effect. Xeno smiled benignly at the sight of Ariston; he looked more beautiful than ever with his exquisitely curled golden locks. ""I have wanted to do this for a very long time, my sweet boy!"" Immediately Xeno put his arms around him and squeezed him tightly. Xeno pressed his mouth to the ruby red lips of Ariston and kissed him deeply and passionately, his tongue probing the boy's sweet young mouth. Ariston tried to remember what he had been taught and put his arms around his master's neck, gently surrendering to the ardour of the older man.</p><p>They continued thus for several minutes, then Xeno' hands found their way under Ariston's chiton until they rested on his tender young buttocks, which he fondled through his tight genital covering. Catamites were frequently obliged to wear such a covering, which kept the penis and scrotum nicely tucked in and prevented any unsightly bulges. It also discouraged them from playing with themselves and wasting their passionate urges.</p><p>Xeno massaged the soft young flesh, anticipating the delights to come. ""Oh Zeus, how lovely you are Ariston! I want you so much my little darling!"" Xeno could wait no longer and unpinned Ariston' chiton, uncovering his exquisite slim body. He then covered the boy's neck with kisses, whilst caressing his slender thighs. The master finally unpinned the genital covering. Ariston's little prick sprang up, fully erect, which caused the boy to blush deeply, but which was gratifying to Xeno, seeing the boy's state of arousal.</p><p>Xeno now removed his own tunic and pressed the boy's naked body against his own. The contrast of Xeno's muscular body and the boy's hairless, delicate frame was plain to see. Xeno pressed his already hard cock against the boy's soft young belly. He continued to kiss Ariston passionately, whilst kneading his buttocks. ""Now I want you to suck me my boy!""</p><p>Ariston knelt before Xeno and took a man's erection in his hand for the first time. He had been forewarned by Hilarion that he would be required to give his master oral pleasure. He tentatively began to run his tongue over the gland, drawing moans of enjoyment from his master. Ariston concentrated on his master's sensitive frenulum, lapping at it with his little tongue, occasionally venturing down to the balls. Xeno found the boy's amateurish fellatio utterly delightful.</p><p>Ariston gained in confidence, and began to suck the gland vigorously whilst following Hilarion's advice to always produce plenty of saliva and to rub the foreskin from time to time. ""Oh my darling,"" exclaimed Xeno, ""that feels utterly divine!"" The boy continued for several minutes, until his master gently restrained him. ""Get over my knee, darling boy, whilst I lubricate you!""</p><p>Ariston did as he was asked. He had quite the most delectable bottom Xeno had ever seen. Xeno took a vessel of warmed olive oil and poured a generous measure on the boy's buttocks, massaged them thoroughly with the oil, then gently probed the boy's love opening with his forefinger. Ariston moaned softly; evidently this exploration was to his liking. Xeno inserted a second finger and worked the oil in for several minutes whilst widening the boy's anus.</p><p>Xeno stood the boy up and lay on his bed. ""Now I want you to turn your back to me and sit on my cock. Just take this very slowly and gently, my angel.""</p><p>""Please don't hurt me master!"" Ariston implored.</p><p>""My little darling! That is the very last thing on my mind! I only want to give you pleasure, my sweet!"" Xeno reassured the boy by kissing and cuddling him.</p><p>Ariston straddled Xeno and spread his buttocks, preparing to be entered for the very first time. Very carefully he pressed his anal opening against the tip of Xeno's hard cock and eased down on it. He managed to get the first inch or so inside but couldn't help but whimper at the discomfort. Xeno, experienced in taking boys' virginity, poured a phial of clear liquid into a cloth and asked Ariston to inhale deeply. Ariston did so and immediately felt groggy but also more relaxed. His sphincter distended and, to his delight, he found he could slide all the way down Xeno's erection. He still felt a measure of discomfort and anxiety but this was more than compensated for by his sense of achievement at taking the full length of his master's shaft.</p><p>For a few minutes Xeno slid very slowly in and out of the boy, not wishing to cause any pain. But, sensing that Ariston was becoming relaxed, his thrusting became a little more vigorous. Gradually the discomfort faded, and Ariston began to experience the sweet pleasure of penetration. His girlish moans only increased the lust of his master.</p><p>""Oh my sweet angel! I'm so proud of you! Now I'm just going to turn you on your side my darling."" Slowly Xeno did so then began to thrust in and out of the boy's tight orifice. It always felt especially wonderful to take a virgin boy, but today was exceptional. The feeling of the boy's sphincter gripping the base of Xeno's erect member at each thrust was exhilarating. Xeno repeatedly kissed Ariston, whilst continuing to fuck.</p><p>Xeno then withdrew from the boy, and asked him to lie on his back with his legs spread and raised. Ariston rested his legs on Xeno's shoulders and once again the master pushed his cock into the boy and recommenced his fucking, now with regular, steady strokes. Every now and then, Xeno would bend over and kiss the boy ardently on the lips. Gradually, Ariston relaxed, closed his eyes, and began to savour the experience.</p><p>After a few minutes in this position, Xeno placed the boy on all fours and again entered him. Xeno was now thrusting with such force that his powerful thighs were slapping against the boy's little bottom at each stroke. ""Oh darling, I'm climaxing!"" Xeno gave one last powerful lunge and spurted his seed ecstatically into the boy. On withdrawing, some of Xeno's copious discharge trickled out of Ariston's love opening and down his thighs.</p><p>Ariston smiled at his master, who, overcome with emotion, merely said ""I love you my baby"" and kissed him on the cheek.</p><p>Ariston cleansed himself and snuggled contentedly against his master, satisfied he had done his duty as a new catamite.</p>"
216,"Forbidden Love, Part 2",Amoureuse,pinkslip@hmamail.com,"['Mm', 'pedo', 'gay', 'cd']",A 14 year old cross-dressing boy continues his torrid love affair with his PE teacher.,2013-05-26T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Barry awoke the next morning and immediately began to relive the events of the previous evening in his mind. He could hardly believe how he'd acted. He had actually had sex with a young boy barely half his age and thus had put himself in all kinds of danger.</p><p>These troublesome thoughts did not last long, however, when he contemplated the lovely naked boy still fast asleep beside him, his chest gently rising and falling, his face the picture of serenity. Adrian was so sweet and soft, so affectionate and giving, that any man attracted to young boys such as Barry would find it extremely difficult to resist him. Besides, Adrian was frail and vulnerable, and needed the help and love of an older, stronger man - a father figure in other words. Moreover, he looked unbearably cute dressed up in his schoolgirl blouse and skirt. Making love to Adrian felt just wonderful, and Barry wanted more of it.</p><p>Besides, any guilt or self-hatred Barry might otherwise have felt was dissipated by his feeling of extreme sexual arousal: he had the king of all erections, and the proximity to his little lover was the cause. He kissed Adrian softly on the forehead to wake him. The young boy opened his eyes and immediately gave his teacher a wide, beaming smile.</p><p>""Good morning! Would you like some breakfast, sir? Sorry, I mean Barry.""</p><p>""As long as you're first on the menu."" Adrian giggled. He had hardly smiled at all recently, but Barry had lightened his heart. He leapt out of bed before Barry could get hold of him and walked naked to the door, wiggling his sexy pert bum as he did so. He had already learned how to act like a little tease. Barry looked admiringly at him as he left the bedroom.</p><p>Adrian re-emerged about ten minutes later carrying a bed tray. Barry was not at all surprised that he was wearing a pink satin camisole top and matching frilly French knickers. He had been raiding his eighteen year-old sister Suzy's wardrobe recently. He loved her clothes and was envious of her for them. Suzy had just gone away to college to study to be a beautician, leaving Adrian more leeway to try her things.</p><p>Adrian brought Barry a nice breakfast of his favourite banana porridge, marmalade and toast, fruit juice, and coffee. ""That's so sweet of you Adrian! Thank you angel! Aren't you having anything?""</p><p>""No, I'm not hungry. Just coffee for me."" Barry finished eating and put the tray by the side of the bed.</p><p>""That was lovely! Now for some dessert!""</p><p>With that Barry put his arms around the boy, pulled him into bed on top of him, and kissed him deeply, probing his mouth with his tongue and caressing him. Adrian allowed his hand to slide between Barry's legs until he could feel his tumescent cock. His teacher was evidently very horny this morning.</p><p>""Ooh it's so hard, Barry! You're full to bursting!""</p><p>Adrian wasted no time. He knelt between Barry's legs, ran his tongue down Barry's stomach and then over the full length of Barry's erection, from base to tip. Taking his cock in one hand, he began to suck gently and sensuously on the head, salivating a little so as it increase its slipperiness. Adrian evidently was a born fellator: his whole body tingled as he sucked Barry off and gazed adoringly at him. As Adrian's excitement increased, he put his free hand down the front of his knickers and began playing with himself.</p><p>Every so often he broke off to lick his lover's balls or kiss his thighs. Most believe the role of fellator to be a subservient one; Adrian was beginning to realise it was otherwise; he felt powerful being able to control his lover's pleasure.</p><p>Adrian felt Barry's body begin to tremble and knew he was on the point of orgasm. Whilst keeping his cock in his mouth he masturbated him until the teacher moaned uncontrollably and unleashed his viscous, creamy load into the boy's mouth. Adrian was better prepared this time for Barry's copious ejaculate and caught almost all of it. Then, wantonly, he poked out his tongue to show Barry his semen, then withdrew it, swallowing all most adeptly. He then licked the remnants of sperm off Barry's cock. He smiled knowingly at Barry as the teacher recovered his composure.</p><p>In gratitude, Barry kissed Adrian full on the lips. They remained locked in each other's arms for a few minutes. Barry's libido was now going through the roof, and in a short while he had recovered his manly vigour. ""I want to be inside you now, sweetie!""</p><p>Adrian obligingly turned on his belly to offer himself to his lover. Barry saw that his anus was still a little red from the penetration of the previous night. He tested it with his finger. Adrian winced at the pain.</p><p>""Are you still sore down there, sweetie?""</p><p>""It stings a little. I'm so sorry, Barry.""</p><p>""Never mind, darling. Let's see what we can manage. Do you have any baby oil?""</p><p>""Yes, there's some in the bathroom.""</p><p>Barry left then returned with a large bottle. After he had removed Adrian's top and knickers, he poured a large measure in his hand and massaged the boy's thighs, genitals and stomach, then did the same to himself. He lay on top of Adrian and rubbed his cock against the boy's. He then began to slide up and down.</p><p>""Oh Barry, that feels so nice!,"" said Adrian, licking his lips and sighing.</p><p>Adrian was on fire with lust and longing. He wished time would freeze at this point, with his handsome, athletic lover on top of him, pinning him to the bed and dry humping him. As Barry increased his stroke, Adrian began to buck his hips in return as he sensed his climax was approaching. He cried out and spurted his load. This was the trigger for Barry: he got up on his knees and began to masturbate furiously.</p><p>""Oh I'm going to shoot all over you, sweetie!"" He groaned raucously and spattered Adrian's chest and belly with semen. He collapsed on his boy lover, completely spent. </p><p>""Wow! I think we need a shower, don't you? Barry said after getting his breath back.""</p><p>They showered together and washed each other. Getting out, Barry dried Adrian with a large bath towel and then put talc on his lithe, young body. Adrian felt stimulated again: his tiny prick rose up, stiff and proud, parallel with his belly. Barry noticed. ""Sit down angel. I think you need some relief!""</p><p>Barry lowered the toilet cover and sat his young lover down. Kneeling down on the bathroom floor, he lifted Adrian's legs on to his shoulders and began to suck on his erect petite member. Bending back the boy's legs a little, he then placed his tongue on his rosebud hole and licked the tiny orifice.</p><p>Adrian felt transported. He began to emit girlish moaning sounds as he felt his intimate parts being stimulated. Barry then shifted back to the young boy's sweet cock. Adrian could hold out no longer. He cried out in ecstasy as he spurted in Barry's mouth. Barry kissed him and passed some of the semen into the boy's mouth. They swallowed in unison.</p><p>They dressed, Adrian in his schoolgirl uniform, Barry in his dowdier jeans and t-shirt. It was then he dropped the bombshell.</p><p>""You are staying I take it, Barry?""</p><p>""I'm sorry, sweetie. ""I promised to go see my mother.""</p><p>""Oh Barry! But I thought we were going to spend the day together!""</p><p>""I'm sorry, angel. I've put the visit off twice already. I'd love to stay with you, honestly, but I just have to go.""</p><p>Adrian pouted in disappointment and tears began to well up in his eyes.</p><p>Barry put his arm around his shoulders to console him. ""Please don't cry, sweetie! Look, I promise I'll make it up to you. Why don't we fix a date for next Saturday? We'll have all day to ourselves and we'll be able to really get to know each other.""</p><p>Adrian felt a little better at the thought of this and put his arms around Barry's neck to kiss him goodbye. ""Don't forget to ring me, Barry,"" said Adrian just when they were parting. He was already beginning to feel anxious that Barry would have second thoughts about their illicit relationship.</p><p>Adrian was a much happier boy at school that week. The boys who had beaten him up were suspended, with a view to expulsion. At the same time he found it impossible to concentrate on his school work. All his thoughts were about Barry and having sex with him. He played with himself several times a day, using the anal vibrator Barry had left him. He would lie on his back masturbating with one hand and pushing the vibrator inside himself with the other until he ejaculated.</p><p>He also began to take a greater interest in cosmetics and how to apply make-up, by reading about them on the internet via his laptop in his bedroom and watching film demonstrations. He couldn't really apply his knowledge, however, as his parents were now back home. Still, they were away on business quite often so he would have opportunities.</p><p>Barry and Adrian kept in touch by phone and e-mail and teased each other mercilessly. Barry said he was going to throw Adrian on the floor, rip off his clothes, and ravish him. Adrian replied by saying he doubted Barry could satisfy a sexy young boy such as him and sent Barry naked photos of himself taken with his phone camera.</p><p>Adrian and Barry had to be very careful at school so that no-one would suspect they were having a relationship. They avoided seeing each other scrupulously and Barry arranged it so Adrian would have a different PE teacher.</p><p>During the unbearably long week, at least for Adrian, Barry went to a number of shops he was not accustomed to visiting, such as Next, Debenham's, Miss Selfridge, Oasis and La Senza, with the sole purpose of adding to Adrian's limited wardrobe of girls' clothes. He had taken note of his young boyfriend's dress size and had used his credit card liberally to acquire a number of tops, skirts, dresses, knickers, bras, as well as footwear, hosiery and an array of perfumes and cosmetics. He also bought him a lovely necklace and some clip-on earrings. He had no idea of what to buy and repeatedly used the story of wanting to buy something for his petite girlfriend and needing recommendations. He found the shop assistants most helpful. He was determined to give Adrian the surprise of his life and to show the boy the strength of his feelings for him.</p><p>Adrian said to his mother that he was going to visit a friend early on Saturday. She agreed without demur, being rather more interested in business matters than her son. His sister Suzy, however, who had returned home for the half term, became suspicious, noticing how unusually bright and cheerful her little brother's demeanour had become. He was no longer the sad and withdrawn little boy that she knew.</p><p>Adrian got up in the morning, dressed in t-shirt and jeans, rushed his breakfast, and tore out of the house at about 9 o'clock in a state of frenzied excitement. He carried only his false boobies, which he hid under his jumper. After a short bus journey he walked to the small but respectable house where Barry lived and knocked on the door. Barry opened it almost immediately.</p><p>""Come in sweetie! Lovely to see you!,"" exclaimed Barry. After closing the door Barry bent down slightly and pulled the boy to him for a lingering kiss on the lips. Then he took him by the hand and said he must close his eyes. He led Adrian to his bedroom.</p><p>""OK. You can open them now.""</p><p>Adrian could hardly believe his eyes. On Barry's bed were strewn all sorts of girls' clothes, accessories and a big box of cosmetics and perfumes. ""Are all these for me, Barry?""</p><p>""Well they're not for me, silly.""</p><p>""But I don't understand, Barry.""</p><p>""Believe me, you're worth it, angel. After all, a girlie boy like you needs to feel properly dressed for his boyfriend. Now take your pick and I'll see you in a little while. I'll prepare lunch while you get ready.""</p><p>Adrian was in a daze. He was like a little kid set loose in a sweetshop. He didn't know what to go for first. Eventually he settled for a strappy red mini-dress, which he wore with black hold-up stockings, white bra and knickers with a strawberry motif, and red slingback heels. He then sat on the chair beside Barry's bed and began to apply make-up: foundation powder, blusher, eye-liner, eye shadow, mascara and a cherry-red lipstick. He had also painted his fingernails and toenails with a varnish of the same colour. </p><p>After putting his long blonde hair in a nice ponytail, he looked in the mirror and pronounced himself satisfied. He had certainly never felt or looked so girly. Finally, he sprayed his neck and shoulders with perfume and clipped on his earrings.</p><p>He walked very carefully downstairs as he wasn't used to heels. He saw Barry in the kitchen. ""Well, what do you think?""</p><p>Barry walked over to him. ""You look lovely, sweetie! Really lovely."" With that he kissed the boy on the neck and licked his ear lobe. ""And you smell so nice, too! I have just one more thing for you."" With that he turned Adrian around and fastened his necklace on.</p><p>""Oh Barry, that's just so sweet of you!"" Adrian kissed Barry on the cheek, leaving a lipstick stain.</p><p>The pair had lunch then spent the afternoon playing games, watching videos and listening to music, but mostly just talking. Barry learned so much about Adrian's life and vice-versa. He realised just how much Adrian had been unhappy and how far his life had turned around in the past week. He knew he must be very tender with the boy, for he was very sensitive. A couple of times Adrian got a little weepy when he recounted some sad times and his life. Barry cradled his head lovingly and consoled him.</p><p>The hours simply flew by. They had their evening meal, then settled down with a couple of bottles of wine. Darkness began to fall. The catharsis of telling Barry about his frustrating life and the wine relaxed Adrian. He felt bolder as the couple sat on the rug in front of the fire.</p><p>""I don't know how to thank you, Barry. I feel so good and I've missed you so much!"" With that, Adrian flung his arms around the teacher's neck and kissed him in turn.</p><p>Barry became instantly hard. He pulled Adrian closer and allowed his hand to move up his nylon clad thigh until he was stroking the bare flesh above the boy's stocking tops. Adrian seized the moment and pulled down Barry's tracksuit bottoms. His y-fronts were bulging with sexual excitement. The boy stroked Barry's erection through the thin cotton, then gave a tug to free the teacher's hard penis, which bobbed up invitingly in front of his face. Adrian instantly began to suck, occasionally licking the entire length of Barry's shaft.</p><p>Some minutes later, Barry restrained the boy and asked him to wait while he went to the bathroom. He returned with a large towel and a tube of ky jelly. ""Let's get that dress off you first, sweetie.""</p><p>Barry turned the boy around and unzipped him, letting his dress fall to the floor. He then guided him to the sofa and bent him over one of the arms. Adrian's heart was going fifty to the dozen as he felt his knickers being pulled down to his knees and then two thick fingers penetrate his anus. He presented a picture of utter sexual abandon, being draped over the sofa with his bum in the air.</p><p>Barry teased him a little by running his penis up and down the cleft of his buttocks, making him wait. ""Please, Barry! I want it now!"" To encourage his older lover he parted his cheeks.</p><p>Barry eased his cock inside the boy's little hole. It was much easier than the first time and Adrian did not feel any discomfort, only pleasure, as he felt his buttocks being split. As soon as he was certain the boy was comfortable, Barry clamped his hands on Adrian's hips and began to move slowly in and out of the boy's deliciously tight opening. Electric sensations travelled up Adrian's body at each stroke as he whimpered uncontrollably.</p><p>After a while Barry decided to change positions. He pulled out of Adrian, sat on the sofa, then pulled Adrian on top of him in the 'reverse cowgirl' position. Adrian lowered himself on to Barry's cock, then began to bounce up and down frenetically, while Barry supported him around the waist. It was too much for the young boy. The relentless rubbing of Barry's cock against his inflamed prostate sent Adrian into ecstasy. ""Oh you're going to make me come!"" Adrian yelled as another hard upward thrust from Barry made him shoot into the air and on to the carpet.</p><p>Barry picked Adrian up and placed him face down on the fireside rug. He put a pillow under him to lift his bum a little then entered him again. Barry quickly increased his stroke, and Adrian knew his lover was approaching orgasm. Barry was now fucking so hard his athletic thighs were slapping against the boy's soft buttocks. Adrian braced himself then heard the strained moaning of Barry followed by the gorgeous sensation of his back passage being flooded with thick, warm semen.</p><p>Adrian wept at the intensity of the lovemaking. Barry was very tender and consolatory. He kissed and cuddled him and told him how wonderful he was. He then cleaned his bottom with the towel. Adrian put his knickers and dress back on then went to the bathroom to renew his make-up. He felt elated but a little vulnerable. He returned to Barry and told him he just wanted to be held very close. Adrian spent the rest of the evening sat on Barry's knee with his head on his chest while they listened to music together.</p><p>As Barry carried him up to bed, where they would make love again, Adrian felt as if the fight to get his dream lover had been won. However, he was ignorant of the fact his sister Suzy had gained access to his laptop at home and was astonished at what she had found out about her baby brother.</p>"
217,Slumber Party,Amy and Larry,,[''],"A single mother gets called away on an emergency while her teenage daughter is having a slumber party with 4 of her friends, so she asks her neighbor if he'll 'babysit' while she's away at the hospital overnight. Her neighbor, a teacher at the daughter's school, agrees and before the night is over, he and the girls are playing sex games.",2012-08-03T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It was just after 10 when the phone rang; too late to be a telemarketer, so I answered it. It was my next door neighbor.</p><p>""Bob, this is Joan Donovan. I'm sorry to bother you, but I need a favor. Amy's having a slumber party over here, and I just got a call from the hospital. My sister's been in an accident, and I need to get over there right away. I don't want to leave the girls over here by themselves, or I might not have a house left to come home to. I know it's a lot to ask, but could you stay over here with them tonight? It'll probably be tomorrow afternoon at least before I can make it back, but if it's any longer than that I'll get someone else to take over for you until we can get the girls back home.""</p><p>Not the way I had planned to spend my Friday night, but Joan was a good friend, and I owed her. Besides, I wouldn't mind having her a little obligated to me for a change. I'd had low-key designs on her since she and her husband split a few years ago, so this might give me a little opening. Not that I'd really take advantage, not really. ""Sure, Joan. I wouldn't mind. Give me ten minutes and I'll be right over. You don't have to wait for me. Go ahead to the hospital. Just give me a call when you get there and let me know how things are going.""</p><p>""Thanks, Bob. I really appreciate it. I owe you. I'll call you as soon as I get there and find out what's going on."" Yep, she owed me, all right. I wondered where I could dig up a chair and a whip.</p><p>As I got dressed, I heard Joan's car pull out of the driveway and hit the street with a slight squeal of tires. That didn't mean she was stressed; she always squealed the tires. I grabbed a shaving kit, just in case, picked up the book I had been reading and a spare, and walked over to Joan's. I was mildly surprised to find the door cracked open, but I stuck my head in and yelled, ""Amy? It's Mr. Johnson. Anybody home?"" A rhetorical question if ever there was one, because the racket coming down the hall would have been audible at the end of a busy airport runway.</p><p>""Come on in! We're all back here!"", screamed Amy over the din. I walked in and closed the door behind me. I was a little disoriented. I felt obligated to see that everything was all right, but I didn't want to venture into a room full of teen-age girls if it could be avoided. I decided that discretion was the better part of valor and parked myself in the den. I called back down the hall to say that I would be in the den if anyone needed anything, and opened my book. I hadn't even found my place when I heard bare feet padding down the hall.</p><p>Amy walked into the den, saying ""Mr. Johnson, could you get us some Cokes? And maybe some chips? They're in the kitchen."" Amy was in my American history class, and in my home room as well, so I probably saw as much or more of her than her mother did, but this wasn't the Amy I remembered from class. This Amy was wearing a thin tee shirt that reached just below a clearly visible pair of bikini panties. And nothing else. Her nipples were if anything more visible than her panty line, and she knew it.</p><p>When I got my breath back, which I hoped wasn't more than a couple of heartbeats, I assured her that I would find refreshments and bring them to her. I had the feeling that I may have stammered a bit; her grin reinforced the feeling. She turned and went back down the hall to her bedroom. A number of analogies for her swinging hips went through my mind as she walked away, but they were all trite and hackneyed, and thus inadequate. My throat was still dry, and I could feel an erection beginning to press against my pants. I tried to remember how old she was. Fifteen. No, she must be almost sixteen. Her birthday was sometime this month...That must be it. This must be a kind of birthday party. It occurred to me that my half-formed lust for Joan might have led me into a situation that was a bit more complex than I had anticipated. When I got to the kitchen, I found the goodies with no problem, but realized that I had no idea how many girls were back there. I filled a glass with ice, popped the top of a can of Coke and started to pour. My hands were very obviously shaking. I took a deep breath and shouted down the hall, ""How many drinks, ladies?""</p><p>Amy's voice came back right away. ""Five! No, Six!""</p><p>""Coming right up,"" I shouted back with more confidence than I felt. I filled six glasses with ice and Coke, and arranged them on a tray around a bowl that I filled with chips. I tried to remember the first time I had met Amy. She couldn't have been more than eight or nine at the time. I tried telling myself that she was still a kid. It didn't work. I picked up the tray, and then set it down again while I adjusted my pants, trying to make myself a little less obvious. I couldn't get the image of Amy and her tee shirt out of mind. And now I was going to pick up this tray and walk down to that room and she would be there and I would hand her the tray and I would be looking right at her, and there would be no avoiding it. I was still shaking as I picked up the tray and started down the hall.</p><p>The door to her room was standing half-open. I called ""Room service!"", pushed the door open with my elbow and stepped inside. Standing in the corner of the room, directly in front of my eyes, was a girl wearing nothing but a pair of panties. For what seemed an eternity, but couldn't have been more than a full second, there wasn't a sound or a movement in the room. Then the naked girl screamed and grabbed a shirt from the bed, covered herself, and dived beneath the side of the bed. The room full of girls began cackling and roaring and laughing and shrieking. My face was burning, and my eyes focused on the spot where the girl had been standing. I couldn't see anything else in the room. I mumbled ""Whoops. Sorry,"" set the tray down on a desk beside the door, turned, and retreated from the room with waves of mad laughter following me down the hall.</p><p>When I got back to the den, I tried to calmly assess what had happened. The girl hadn't been Amy, of that much I was sure, but whoever she was she certainly had a nice body. Beautiful breasts, for sure. In the confusion, I hadn't even seen Amy. I hadn't seen anyone well enough to tell anything about them except that they were all more-or-less dressed. It was strange, but my semi-erection had disappeared. I was still contemplating the mystery when the phone rang. I picked it up, but my voice cracked as I said ""Hello.""</p><p>Joan laughed, and said, ""Cracking up already, Bob? I thought you could handle a few girls.""</p><p>""Sorry. No problems so far, Joan. How's your sister?""</p><p>""She's a little busted up, but nothing serious. Broken arm, cracked ankle, lots of little cuts and bruises. They're going to keep her here tonight for observation, but I think they'll let us take her home tomorrow. If it's all right with you, what I'd like to do is spend the night here, then get her home in the morning to pick up a few things, then bring her back home to my house to stay until she's able to get around for herself.""</p><p>""Sure, Joan. That's no problem at all. If there's anything else I can do to help, just let me know.""</p><p>""You're a doll, Bob. Believe me, I will. Amy, get off the line.""</p><p>There was a click as the extension hung up, then Joan went on, ""Don't let those girls get to you, Bob. If you give them an inch, they'll take advantage of you like you won't believe.""</p><p>""Don't worry, Joan. I can handle them.""</p><p>""Yeah, sure. OK, I'll see you tomorrow. If something comes up that you need me for, you can reach me through the nurses' station."" She gave me the number, wished me luck, and hung up.</p><p>I was sitting there, thinking about what had happened so far, and what Joan had said, when Amy led a parade of girls into the den. I felt a pang of mild disappointment to see that all of them were now clothed; then I mentally slapped myself for being disappointed. Amy was carrying a glass of Coke in her hand, and she thrust it at me as she said, ""Here, this was supposed to be for you, but you ran out before we could do the introductions. Anyway, I want you to meet my friends."" The friends all grinned and waved. ""If you would ever come to our soccer games, you'd know everybody, cause we're all on the team.""</p><p>""Anyway, Mr. Johnson, this is Jennifer. She's a junior, but she's seventeen, anyway. I know you already met her, but I don't think you saw her face."" She grinned broadly.</p><p>Jennifer stepped forward and offered her hand. ""Nice to meet you, Mr. Johnson,"" she said with a mischievous glint in her eye.</p><p>I shook her hand and said, ""Jennifer."" I tried to keep my eyes locked on hers, but I couldn't keep from glancing down. She was now wearing jeans and a loose sweatshirt. I heard a soft chorus of giggles from the others.</p><p>Amy stepped to the next girl in line and introduced her as Staci, fifteen and a sophomore. We shook hands and exchanged greetings. At the next girl, Amy said, ""This is Beth. As of today we're officially the same age: sixteen."" As I shook hands with Beth, I had the feeling that there was something surreal about this whole thing. When we reached the last girl, Amy patted her on the shoulder, ""And this is Shelly. She's the baby of the bunch.""</p><p>Shelly punched Amy on the shoulder and laughed, ""I'm no baby!"" As I took Shelly's hand, I realized what had made these introductions seem so strange. Amy had made a point of everyone's age and grade. I wondered why. I suppose the puzzled look on my face contributed to the grins on the girls as they all turned and bounced back down the hall in a cacophony of Seeya-laters.</p><p>I gave up on my book; I was totally unable to concentrate. So I turned the TV on, and turned down the sound so that it was barely audible. I sat mindlessly channel-surfing for several minutes. It suddenly occurred to me that I was able to hear the TV. The house was quiet. I wondered if the girls had gone to sleep. I strained to hear any sounds from Amy's room. </p><p>After a few seconds, I could hear the sound of whispers from down the hall, although I couldn't make out any words. Then I clearly heard a soft ""Shit!"", giggles, and a feigned hoarse ""Take it off!"". If I were a bettin' man, I'd have to say that there was a strip poker game in progress. I listened for a few more minutes, but heard nothing else that was intelligible. I stood up and walked quietly to the hall. The hall was dark, the only light coming from the open door to Amy's room. I could hear the blood pounding in my ears. </p><p>I walked very slowly down the hall toward the light, staying in the shadows. As I drew closer, I could see that four of the girls were sitting in a circle on the floor. I didn't see Shelly, but all of the others except Beth appeared to be braless. I could see Jen clearly, and her breasts looked just as good now as they did before. Amy had her back to me, with Staci on her left between her and Jen so that I could see her in profile. As I watched, Beth dealt cards to Amy and Staci, but skipped Jen. I choked as I realized what that meant. Jen had already lost everything. She was sitting there with nothing left to bet. I stood there praying silently for her to stand up.</p><p>Just then, Shelly said, ""Hi, Mr. Johnson!"" She was fully clothed, apparently a non-player, and standing just behind Staci. I nearly panicked, then stepped forward into the light and said, ""Anybody need anything?""</p><p>The girls looked around at each other, then Jen shook her head and said, ""Not right now, thanks."" No one appeared to have the slightest concern for the situation.</p><p>Without turning around, Amy dismissed me with a friendly ""We'll let you know if we need anything, Mr. Johnson."" I turned and retreated once more to the safety of the den.</p><p>I have no idea how long I had been sitting there. My mind was reeling, and thoughts of naked girls were irrepressible. It had to have been at least fifteen or twenty minutes, I suppose. Then Amy came walking in, fully clothed. </p><p>""Mr. Johnson, we're getting ready to start another game, and we want you to play, too.""</p><p>I looked up, speechless. ""Oh, come on! Shelly said she'll play if you do. It won't hurt anything. Nobody'll know about it. Mom won't be home until afternoon. We really need you for the game.""</p><p>""I don't know, Amy. If anybody ever found out, there would be big, big trouble.""</p><p>""Nobody will find out, Mr. Johnson. Come on, let's go. You know it will be fun.""</p><p>I knew it was insane. Incredibly dangerous. Insane. But then I thought of all those nice bodies, and thought about being there and part of the game. The hell with it.</p><p>""Okay, Amy. I'll play.""</p><p>She squealed, jumped up and gave me a huge hug, then grabbed my hand and led me down the hall. We walked in to the room, and she bowed deeply, sweeping her hand in front of me, and sang, ""Tada!"" The girls all clapped and screamed. We all sat cross-legged in a circle on the floor, and Jen explained the rules. Five-card draw, ante a piece of clothing, then bet before and after the draw. If you don't win, you take off what you bet, and it goes to the winner. If you later win a hand from someone who holds your clothes, you can trade for your own back. Except that when you lose your last piece of clothes, you're out. It sounded more complicated than it was, and to tell the truth the rules tended to get made up as the game went on, anyway.</p><p>Because of the rules, the game progressed quickly. After all, seven or eight hands without a winner would leave you pretty breezy. Staci was the first one out. I reluctantly admit that as the game went on, my concentration drained away rapidly. Staci was on my left, and even though that meant I couldn't get a clear look without staring, it also meant that her bare leg was against mine. Jennifer was next to go, and she was sitting directly opposite me (that seemed to be becoming her standard position) with her feet touching and pulled in close and her knees spread wide, seemingly oblivious to the view she was giving me. Beth, on my right was next to succumb, then finally Amy, sitting between Beth and Jen. Despite all the others, Amy took my breath away. I couldn't take my eyes off her, and I suppose it was pretty obvious from the smirks around the circle.</p><p>It was finally down to me and Shelly. I had nothing but my briefs left, while Shelly had both bra and panties, and she had never lost her bra. I had lost and regained my tee shirt a couple of times, but on the last hand I had garbage and lost the tee back as ante. I had Shelly's blouse among my winnings, so I thought I might have a chance if I could only win a hand. Alas, it was not to be. Amy dealt me a pair of Jacks, and my heart leaped. I had nothing to bet, so I had to check. Shelly could have bet, but there was no point, so she checked as well. I drew three cards, and Shelly drew one. I squeezed my cards open, and there smiling back at me was a third Jack. I spread my hand on the table and casually said, ""Read em and weep."" Shelly turned over five little hearts. Ah, well. C'est la guerre.</p><p>I stood, announced ""Ladies, I believe we have a winner,"" and slid my briefs down and kicked them off. All the girls applauded Shelly, and hugged and congratulated her. She stared at my cock, standing proudly erect in honor of the room full of naked, absolutely first class girl-flesh. I was thoroughly enjoying the view, and it was pretty obvious. When the commotion of the victory celebration began to die down, all of the girls stood watching me. I said, apropos of nothing in particular, ""Well, what now?""</p><p>Staci popped up with ""Shelly wants to touch your cock!""</p><p>Shelly punched her, turned beet red, and denied it, ""I do not!""</p><p>The others all started chanting ""Do, too! Do, too!"" Then Jen suggested, ""I'll bet he'll let you touch it if you take the rest of your clothes off.""</p><p>Amy joined in, ""Will you, Mr. Johnson? If Shelly takes the rest of her clothes off, will you let her touch your cock?""</p><p>I grinned, it was fun teasing Shelly, and I got caught up in it. ""Sure, why not?""</p><p>Shelly came back somewhat defensively, ""I'll take my clothes off, just to be like everybody else, but not just so I can touch his cock. I don't even care about his cock!"" The girls started cheering again, and Jen stepped forward to be Master of Ceremonies.</p><p>As Shelly began to unhook her bra, the other girls started a vocal drum roll, then as she slid it off and dropped it to the floor, Jen announced, ""Behold, Sir! These are genuine, 100 percent pure, prime fourteen year old boobs!""</p><p>Shelly countered with, ""Fourteen years and two months!"" then did a brave shake from side to side. There was indeed a detectable bounce there. I bowed in acknowledgement, and the girls cheered again.</p><p>Jen coughed lightly, ""Ahem. Uh, Shelly, you still have something left to do."" Shelly blushed again, then slid her panties down and off, picked them up and handed them to me.</p><p>""These are for you, Mr. Johnson,"" Shelly said softly and shyly.</p><p>""Great idea!"" Jen added, and began to gather up the other girls' panties. She picked up my pants, stuffed the panties in the pocket, then handed them to me so that I could add Shelly's to the collection. Again a cheer went up from the crowd.</p><p>While this was going on, Shelly reached out, placed her finger on the head of my cock and pressed it down a couple of inches, then removed her finger and giggled wildly as it bounced up and down. The crowd went wild.</p><p>Jen and Beth announced that they were going to the kitchen for drinks, and the rest of us fell unto an easy conversation. Amy congratulated Shelly again for her bravery in touching my cock, and Shelly said that she had always wanted to see what it was like, and wasn't about to let a chance go by. By this time, my pre-cum was flowing pretty freely, and drew comments from the assembled multitudes. We talked about cocks in general, and mine in particular, and I began to get rather comfortable with the situation. I now looked over the collection of tits and pussies with unconcealed interest, and the girls seemed comfortable with this as well. At this point Staci wondered aloud what had happened to Jen and Beth, and we all started out down the hall looking for them.</p><p>They weren't in the kitchen, but when we came back to Amy's room we heard sounds coming from further down the hall. Amy put her finger in front of her lips and we walked silently down to the room that had been her brother's when he lived at home. The door was open, but the only light was from a small lamp on a bedside table. Jen was lying on her back on the bed, and Beth was lying between her legs with her face buried in Jen's crotch. Jen was moaning with pleasure. ""Cool!"" Amy exclaimed.</p><p>Shelly stood looking in amazement at what was going on, then Staci took her by the hand and led her to the bed. ""Come on, Shelly,"" she said, ""do me. Do just like Beth's doing. Then I'll do you."" Staci lay beside Jen on the bed. Shelly at first looked a little reluctant, then moved between Staci's legs and began to lap tentatively at her crotch. Staci's fingers looped softly in Shelly's hair, and Shelly began to get into the spirit of things, gaining enthusiasm with every passing second.</p><p>Amy looked admiringly for a moment, then took me by the hand. </p><p>""Come on, Mister. I ain't gettin' left out!"" She lay back on the floor and spread her legs. I looked longingly at her lovely bush, and thought about what I was doing. I was probably already in deep trouble, and if I laid a hand on one of these girls I was looking at more than disgrace and loss of my job, I was looking at a prison sentence. On the other hand, I might be lucky and get hit by a truck crossing the street. I dropped to the floor and moved between Amy's legs.</p><p>I slid my hands up along her waist and around to her back, letting my thumbs just trace the curve of her breasts. Her skin was incredibly soft and smooth, and her flesh was firm. I remembered that she was an athlete. I kissed her belly, then let my hand slide down to trace the curve of her hip as my lips moved upward. When I had first touched her, she had pushed my head down toward her crotch, but now she caressed my shoulders, then let her fingers move up and through my hair, letting me set the pace. I</p><p>let my cheek rest against her right breast, while I gently moved my fingers over the other one, flitting them lightly across the nipple. It was hard and erect. I turned my head slightly and took it between my lips, flicking it gently with my tongue. She moaned very softly. I cupped both her breasts with my open hands, and began to kiss my way down between them. I slid my hands down along her hips until my fingers traced the crease below her buttocks. My lips flicked lightly across her belly, then down to her inner thigh. I felt her soft pubic hair brush against my cheek as I moved lower. </p><p>She spread her legs for me, and I kissed my way down behind her left knee, then moved over to her right leg and began slowly moving back up. As I got closer, I could feel her wetness against my face, and feel her muscles beginning to tighten up. She was beginning to make animal sounds deep in her throat, and her fingers tightened in my hair. I had wanted to prolong this more, but I was not going to be able to resist much longer. I turned my face directly into her, and let my tongue lap up through her slit until it flicked across her clit. She screamed. I moved my hands to cup her buttocks and press her into my face. I thrust my tongue into her and lapped upward. She arched her back, began to move powerfully back and forth, and a prolonged ""Ah!"" sound came from her, almost like singing. I settled into a rhythmic lapping up and across her clit, then taking it between my lips, sucking it in, and pressing it out with my tongue. </p><p>Now her hands pressed my face hard into her, and she began to thrust violently back into me. I wondered if my teeth were going to break, then decided I didn't care. She began a short, harsh panting sound that grew in intensity until it was near-deafening, then she suddenly gave a single high-pitched scream and went limp. I lay between her legs with my head resting on her thigh, licking her slowly and softly.</p><p>After a few seconds, perhaps a minute, she sat up, pulled me up and pointed my head toward the bed. We had attracted an audience. No one said a word. They all sat there grinning. Then Amy rolled over, rolled me onto my back and said, ""Time for some oral sex for you now, Sir."" As she wrapped her lips around my dick, the other girls watched for a few seconds, then went back to their own activities.</p><p>I wasn't at all sure how much of this I could take. I had been to the brink several times during the evening, and the touch of Amy's lips was ecstasy beyond belief. I braced myself as much as I could, and tried to hold out. Amy must have understood, because she slowed the pace and began caressing me as she released my cock and began kissing around it. I was in a state of prolonged excitement that now seemed as though it could go on forever. Amy raised her head and asked softly, ""Is there anything you'd like to do, Sir?"" At first I didn't catch her meaning, then when I did my voice caught in my throat.</p><p>Finally I managed to get out a strangled, ""Yes.""</p><p>Amy then asked sweetly, ""What is it you want to do, Sir?""</p><p>I stammered out, ""I want to make love to you, Amy.""</p><p>""We're making love, aren't we? Is there something special you want to do?""</p><p>Now I knew what she wanted from me. I took a deep, painful, breath, and said, ""I want to fuck you, Amy.""</p><p>""You want to fuck my young pussy, Sir?""</p><p>""Yes, Amy! Yes! I want to fuck your young pussy!""</p><p>""I think we can do that,"" she said and moved astride me. Just as she started to lower herself onto my cock, the cry came from the bed.</p><p>""No FAIR!"" shouted Jen. The lips of Amy's pussy had already covered the head of my cock, but now she pulled back and sat beside me on the floor.</p><p>""Okay, Jen,"" said Amy, ""What's fair? He's certainly not going to be able to take care of all of us. Not tonight, anyway.""</p><p>I was being discussed like a side of beef, but somehow it didn't seem to matter. I listened with great interest. Jen thought for a minute, then said, ""I've got an idea. It's not perfect, but it's a start."" With that, she got up, turned toward the bed, and leaned over it. ""Okay, Beth, you get here next to me.""</p><p>Amy caught on quickly. ""Great idea!"" she said, and took her position next to Beth. Staci followed up and moved next to Amy. Shelly started toward the bed, then decided there wasn't enough room, said, ""It's okay, I don't really want to, anyway; I'll just watch,"" and moved to one side.</p><p>I felt a mild pang at Shelly's decision, but realistically I wasn't going to be able to make it through the other four anyway. I told her that it was all right if she didn't want to, that I respected her decision, that she was pretty as she could be, and really turned me on, and that just having her nearby was enough for me. Shelly turned a chair at the desk toward the bed and took a seat. ""OK, I'll keep time,"" she said. ""How are we going to do it?""</p><p>Staci spoke up and said, ""How about five minutes with each of us the first time?""</p><p>Jen laughed and said, ""How about two minutes, Staci? I don't think five minutes would work really well.""</p><p>I coughed and confessed, ""I'm not sure that I can make two minutes each, to be honest. I'm already so fired up that I'll be lucky if I can do a minute.""</p><p>Again it was Jen who spoke up, ""Okay, I can understand that. How about this? Go around one time just kind of trying us on for size for a few seconds to get used to everybody, then back again for one minute each, then we'll go to two minutes until you can't do any more.""</p><p>And I thought the earlier conversations had been surreal. What else could I do? I thought for a second, then conceded, ""I think I can do that. Is that okay with everybody?"" Four heads nodded, and some giggles sneaked out. ""Okay, ready to go?"" Four more nods. I moved behind Jen.</p><p>Shelly watched intently as I pushed into Jen. Jen was the oldest of the bunch, but as tight as she could be. She sighed as I slid all the way in, and I felt her cunt ripple slightly. That was almost enough to do me in right there. I gasped, and Jen giggled. My hands were on her back, and I could feel her laughing. She felt so good I didn't want to pull out, but I knew I had to. I stepped back, and moved behind Beth. I pressed the head of my cock against her, and it slid in smoothly. She was not only tight, she began to milk me with her cunt. I knew I had to pull out quickly, or I was lost, but when I started to pull out, she clamped down on me. The shock itself kept me from losing it, but I knew I was going to be in trouble with her. I pulled out, and when I did, she said softly, ""Something the matter, Mr. Johnson?"" I could feel her laughing, as well.</p><p>""Not a thing, Beth. Very nice,"" I answered, and moved on to the one I had really been waiting for: Amy. I couldn't define what it was about her that attracted me so much, but there was definitely something. I was almost afraid to touch her at all for fear that I would lose it on the spot before I even got into her. Nevertheless I moved into position, and when I did, she turned her head toward me and smiled. As soon as the head of my cock penetrated her, she did something that pulled me tightly into her and began to move her hips slowly. I wanted nothing more than to stay right where I was, and probably would have, but Shelly spoke up and said that she thought my few seconds were up. My hands had been resting on Amy's waist, and as I pulled out of her, she reached up and grasped my hand. One more to go, and then we get down to serious business.</p><p>When I slid into Staci, she sighed breathily and squeezed me tightly. I paused a few seconds to get the feel of her, then pulled out and moved back behind Jen. I turned to Shelly and asked her to tell me when she was ready to start timing. She said, ""One minute, this time, right?"" and I nodded affirmatively. She held up her hand, then began counting down. ""Ten...five...three, two, one, go!""</p><p>I slid into Jen, placed my hands on her hips and began stroking gently. She started doing her ripple trick, and I began to really get into it. As I drove harder, the bed began to move, and Jen moved in sync with me. Time seemed to stand still. The tingle started to spread over my body. I was getting very close, and I didn't care. From a very great distance I heard Shelly's voice saying ""Ten..."" An eternity later I heard her say ""Five..."" There were a couple of guttural moans that I realized wonderingly were coming from my throat, then I heard Shelly say ""Stop!"" I didn't know what she was talking about. She said, ""Out!"" I wondered what on earth she was trying to say. Then I felt a sharp slap on my rump. That brought me back to the real world, and I reluctantly pulled out.</p><p>Jen scowled to Shelly, ""Killjoy..."" Shelly reminded her that rules were rules, and if she didn't like it to take it up with the rules committee.</p><p>I was panting heavily, and said to the world in general that I needed a couple of minutes to rest. Beth, who had been lying in position, rolled over, sat up and stretched. I hadn't been paying as much attention to Beth as she deserved. She had an exquisite little body, perfectly proportioned, and her nipples were just right. All of these girls had the smooth skin of their age, and the taut bodies of the active, but they were by no means indistinguishable. They were all unique, and all uniquely attractive. </p><p>I was standing, just looking admiringly at Beth when Shelly said that if I meant that couple of minutes literally my two minutes were up. Beth smiled at me once more, rolled over and said, ""Ready when you are, Mr. Johnson."" The others watched with interest as I stepped up to Beth and cautiously entered her. This time I was ready for her when she began milking, and I began to move in rhythm with her. I had been expecting trouble, and it came quickly. I hadn't been in her more than ten seconds when I began to feel the tingling. I had over three-quarters of a minute still to go, and it was going to be very tough. I began sliding my hands along her back in a light caress, trying to concentrate on her to slow down my own reactions. I was pumping hard now, and completely involuntarily. I knew I wasn't going to be able to get control, so I would have to manage some other way. I started thinking about Joan walking in on us. That helped, but not much. I thought about Joan walking in on us leading a policeman. </p><p>That helped. The tingling was getting stronger. My arms and legs felt as though they had been asleep. My breath was coming in short gasps. I was praying to hear Shelly's voice. Then it came. The countdown started, and I concentrated on it as though my life depended on it. When she said stop, I pulled out immediately and sat down on the bed, gasping.</p><p>Amy looked at me with a worried expression and asked if I was all right. Beth was gasping a little herself, but she giggled (didn't these girls ever stop giggling) and said that I would be fine in a few minutes -though it could be more than a couple this time. I saw Jen glare at her. Beth looked up innocently and said, ""That was one minute, right?"" Shelly affirmed it, and then Beth added not so innocently, ""Two minutes next time ought to do it."" I figured she was probably right, and there was probably not a thing I could do about it.</p><p>Beth had been right about it. When Shelly said that two minutes had passed, I still needed a couple of minutes more. Beth was grinning like the cat who caught the canary. Amy still looked concerned, but when I stood up, she rolled over and assumed the position. When I put my hands on her waist in preparation, she reached back and covered my right hand with hers, and gave me a little squeeze. Jen remarked to Shelly that she had better get a whip ready if she planned on getting me out of Amy on time. I took a deep breath and slid into her.</p><p>This time she moved with me, and very gently. I was in heaven. As my hips rocked against hers, I closed my eyes and began to float. I saw softly colored shapes moving in front of my eyes like a kaleidoscope. I could hear soundless music. The tingling rose again, but this time it didn't seem threatening at all. It kept rising until it seemed that my whole body was nothing but a giant tingle. Suddenly I felt a sharp slap on my rump. I jumped back in reflex. The room was spinning. It took a few seconds for me to realize where I was. I looked around and Amy was smiling up at me. The others were all grinning evilly. Jen said, ""Told ya."" Her words seemed to come from a deep well. My eyes still were out of focus, and my knees were weak. Shelly walked up, took my arm and sat me down on the bed next to Amy without saying a word. Amy pulled me down, put my head on her breast and began to stroke my brow.</p><p>Staci looked disgusted and asked of no one in particular, ""How long this time, an hour??"" I heard the question, and for some reason was able to grasp it. I sat up, shook my head, and motioned for Staci to get ready. She grinned, rolled over and motioned me over. I gestured to Shelly, and as soon as she gave me the go, I drove deeply into the last girl in the row. Staci was the youngest here, except for Shelly, who was a bystander, but I had to admit she was good. She matched my mood perfectly, and seemed to know exactly what I wanted, and didn't want. I could get lost in her very easily, and when the minute was up I felt a mild regret. I pulled out, then bent over her and whispered a heartfelt thank you in her ear. She smiled and said, ""Any time, Mr. Johnson.""</p><p>I had made it through the first round. Now the question was whether I could make it through even one two-minute round. To tell the truth, I didn't really care as long as I could make it back to Amy. If I could get to Amy I would be quite happy to lose it with her. The problem was going to be getting there. My stamina appeared to be increasing, which was a good sign. I didn't feel the need for more than a minute to catch my breath after Staci, so I asked Jen if she was ready for two minutes. She responded with a brazen, ""You betcha!"" and rolled over ready for me.</p><p>This time was my third time around, and I was becoming accustomed to Jen. I was really enjoying it this time. I felt that I was in control of myself, and Jen was very talented, so I could just let it happen. I reached beneath her and let my fingers gently fondle her clit. She purred contentedly. This time when I heard Shelly call out ""One minute,"" I felt very good. I looked forward to that second minute. We were moving together as though we were dancing, and it really seemed a shame to stop. When Shelly finally called time I gave a final thrust, and then withdrew slowly. I stood up and said, ""Thanks, Jen. That was very, very good."" She smiled back at me, but said nothing.</p><p>I guess I was overconfident. I moved over to Beth and said, ""Ready when you are, Beth."" She just rolled over, and moved her hand forward in a ""Head em up and move em out"" gesture. I stepped behind her, put my hands on her hips and slid into her. This time I thought I was ready for anything, but I was wrong. I had no more than entered her when she started, and the tingling was there, and much stronger than before. I almost panicked and pulled out at once, but I didn't. I was moving my hips together with hers, but that seemed almost inconsequential. She had me good, and she knew it. All I could do was admit it. ""Beth, I'm going to cum, I can't help it.""</p><p>Jen jumped up and shouted, ""Hold on, Mr. Johnson! You can do it! Help him out, girls!"" I was trying desperately to hold out, but I knew I wasn't going to make it. I felt a shudder start at my shoulders and work its way down my body. ""Ease up on him, Beth!"", Jen pleaded, but to no avail. Staci and Shelly began cheering me on, but Amy just sat smiling sadly. I wasn't going to last, and I knew it.</p><p>Shelly called out, ""Almost one minute, Mr. Johnson!"" Almost one minute! I wasn't even halfway through...My hips convulsed, and I could feel it coming.</p><p>I tried to say something, but I couldn't. Spasms hit my body in waves, and I felt cum pump into Beth. ""One minute!"", shouted Shelly. For hours I had been building up for this, and now there was no stopping it. My hips thrust forward again and again, and a second stream of cum followed the first. There was a final small spurt, and then my body relaxed so quickly my knees buckled and I dropped to the floor. The girls rushed to help me up.</p><p>Beth sat up on the side of the bed, a slow trickle of my cum dripping from her, and said smiling, ""Sorry, Mr. Johnson. My fault.""</p><p>Jen looked over to Beth and said quietly, ""Beth, sometimes you can be a real bitch, do you know that?"" Beth ignored her. Jen sat silently for a second, then said, ""Sorry, Beth. That was out of line."" Beth ignored her.</p><p>Amy was sitting on her heels next to me. ""Are you okay, Mr. Johnson?"" she asked solicitously. I nodded, as yet unable to speak. ""Are you going to be able to do me, or do you want to take a break for awhile?"" I couldn't even answer. I knew deep inside that the answer was no to both parts, but I couldn't make myself admit it. She turned to Shelly, ""Shelly, take him back to my room and have him lie down on the bed. Cover his eyes. Mr. Johnson, I want you to relax for a while. We'll figure out how to make this up to you and be down as soon as we do. I do want you to keep your eyes covered until we tell you it's okay, though."" Again I nodded, and went with Shelly.</p><p>When we got to Amy's room, I lay down on the bed, and Shelly looked around for something to cover my eyes. She got a devilish look on her face, then picked up my pants, selected a couple of pairs of panties, one of them hers, and covered my face with them. ""Might as well enjoy yourself while you're waiting, Mr. Johnson."" I thanked her, and she left the room.</p><p>I may actually have dozed off for a while, I'm not sure. I know that I was very relaxed, and it seemed very peaceful lying there on the bed, my face covered with softly girl-scented panties. At some point I felt the presence of others in the room. I heard Jen say, ""You can uncover your eyes now, Mr. Johnson."" Almost reluctantly, I moved the panties away from my eyes. Jen was standing beside the bed holding a plastic baggie. </p><p>
""We've got a souvenir here for you, Mr. Johnson. There are five little packages in here; each one has two clippings of hair from one of us. One from our head, and the other from our pussy. This is yours to keep and cherish forever, as long as you cooperate with us now. Sound good?"" I nodded. ""Okay, then. Take a good look at us."" I pulled up on my elbow to admire the five glorious young bodies. </p><p>""You're about to fuck one of us again, and this time you can go as long as you like. Sound okay?"" I nodded, hoping that I knew who it would be. ""Okay, close your eyes again, and don't open them until we tell you."" I did as she said.</p><p>I felt young thighs settle down beside my cheeks, and my nose brushed soft hair. ""You can open your eyes, now, Mr. Johnson,"" I heard Jen say. I opened my eyes, and Amy was sitting on my face. I reached up, put my hands over those magnificent breasts, and began to lick her slowly and gently. As she started to rock back and forth, I felt a soft hand circle my cock, and begin to massage my balls, then I felt other hands on my thighs, caressing them, moving down to my feet and back up. There were at least three girls working on me whom I couldn't see. I really wanted to fuck Amy again, but at the same time it was very, very nice to have her sitting on my face. I tried to sort out who was doing what, to figure out who would be the one, but it was very confusing. If it couldn't be Amy, I thought that Staci would be my second choice; she was the youngest, other than Shelly, and she certainly did well by me before. I didn't think I could stand an unlimited session with Beth, although it would certainly be fun to try. Jen certainly would be good, too. I decided that since I hadn't much choice, anyway, I would just take whatever came my way.</p><p>Just then I felt gentle hands pull my cock straight up, and then legs touching my waist and soft warmth pressing against the head of my cock. As the head penetrated, I felt instantly that this one was very tight. Of course all of the girls had been tight, and coming down on me this way they would be even tighter than when I entered them from behind on the bed, but even so...this was tight! You could feel the pussy slide down a couple of inches and stop. There was a soft yelp, and Amy turned around to see what was going on, then turned back to me and asked, ""Feel good?""</p><p>I half-nodded and let out a pussy muffled ""uh-huh!"". Suddenly the pressure built up sharply and then relaxed slightly. There was a little gasp, moist warmth covered my cock completely, and I felt us come together. I began to rock my hips, and the girl riding me stayed right with me. Lord, she was tight. I began to have fearsome thoughts, but as Amy's juices flowed over my face and the wonderful tingling began to build, I put them aside. Amy tasted so good, I never wanted this to end. </p><p>Despite the earlier draining that Beth had done on me, I could feel the pressure building again. I was exploring Amy's wonderful body with my eyes and my hands, drinking her juices as deeply as I could, and all the time trying to move my hips together with the girl riding me. She had begun to increase the pace markedly, and was now taking over. She was flying, her tight pussy holding my cock in a vise-grip as she ripped back and forth, driving harder and harder. Then I knew the time had come. I raised my chin so that my lips cleared Amy's delicious pussy and said, ""I'm about to cum.""</p><p>I could hear the girls start to cheer. Amy looked down at me sweetly and said, ""That's what we're here for, Mr. Johnson. Go for it!"" I did as directed. The pussy squeezing my cock was so tight, I knew that there would be a jet stream of cum, and there was. And then another. And another. I don't know where it was all coming from. I would have sworn that Beth had wiped me out for a week, but this was special.</p><p>Amy looked down at me and said, ""Okay, Mr. Johnson, you kept up your part of the bargain, so here's your surprise. Jen is at your left leg, Staci is at your right, and Beth is taking care of your balls. Does that give you any hints?"" With that, she lifted her leg and moved away from my face so that I could see Shelly riding my cock as though there were no tomorrow.</p><p>""Hi, Mr. Johnson!"" she said. ""Are you surprised?""</p><p>Well, I wasn't completely surprised, but I was scared to death. But scared as I was, she was so tight and so good that I couldn't stop. Her tightly clamped pussy was keeping me erect, and I kept pumping for all I was worth.</p><p>Shelly was rocking madly on top of me. ""I've already had two orgasms, Mr. Johnson, you have to catch up,"" she said between pants, and grinned evilly.</p><p>""I'm working at it, Shelly, I'm working at it. But I'm in no hurry!"" I replied.</p><p>The other girls were all watching now, and started cheering us on now that the secret was out. ""Fuck her, Mr. Johnson! Fuck her good!"" ""Hammer that tight young virgin pussy, Mr. Johnson!""</p><p>""She loves it, just watch her!"" ""Ride him, Shelly! You can do it!!"" ""Give it to her, Mr. Johnson! Let her have it all!"" I hardly needed encouragement, but I admit it drove me on. As I felt the pressure building again, Shelly shuddered violently, and said ""Four!"" That was enough to send me over the edge, and I fired another spurt into her. That must have set her off, because a second later, she called out ""Five!"" It was pretty clear that I wasn't going to catch her, but as long as she could keep it up, I'd keep trying to help her. Despite my best intentions, I began to slow down. I felt Shelly's pussy contract sharply a couple of times, and that brought my erection back full, but there was no way I was going to last much longer.</p><p>Finally, I heard Jen say, ""I think he's about had it for now, Shelly.""</p><p>""Is that right, Mr. Johnson? I can keep going if you want to, but if you're tired or something we can quit pretty soon. Just one more orgasm for me, okay? I'm almost there."" She was moving like a pile-driver throughout all this, and her voice was distorted by it.</p><p>How could I refuse? This next one took a lot longer than the others, though, and I could tell it was kind of a mini, anyway. When it finally arrived, Shelly smiled down at me, rolled off of me, and curled up next to me. ""Whew,"" she said, ""Thanks.""</p><p>I put my arm around her and kissed her forehead. ""Thank you, Shelly. That was wonderful, and it meant an awful lot to me."" I hugged her tightly.</p><p>Amy bent over and placed the baggie with the girls' hair in my hand. ""You've earned these. Keep them to remember us by. This will be our secret, and maybe, just maybe, it can happen again.""</p><p>Beth then spoke up, ""Sure, Mr. Johnson. If we could practice a little, I'll bet you could go for hours."" Despite all that had happened, those words caused a definite physical reaction, and under the circumstances there was no hiding it. There was a few seconds of silence as everyone watched my slowly growing erection, then Beth continued, ""See? You're ready to go again already!""</p><p>""Oh, don't tease him, Beth,"" Jen said with a slight edge of irritation to her voice. ""Mr. Johnson, we all need to get some sleep. Amy, you'd better set the alarm for eight o'clock or so, because we've got a lot to clean up before your Mom gets home. ""</p><p>With that, we became a jumble of bodies on Amy's bed. I don't know how we all squeezed in there, but after all, we were pretty good friends by then. Although Shelly was still tucked in next to me on one side, Beth slid in next to me on the other, saying, ""Don't worry, Mr. Johnson, I'll be nice."" And she really was. She was as gentle and thoughtful as Staci had been when I was...When we were...When the festivities were going on. Although as the night went on toward morning the girls swapped positions several times, Beth stayed next to me in an almost protective posture. When Amy was next to me, she snuggled close to me and whispered nice things in my ear, nice things that included the phrase, ""next time"" several times. Finally, around five o'clock, Jen decided to break things up. She shooed me off to Amy's brother's room, then told Shelly to go with me to keep me company, then added that she meant just company, no funny business. Amy told me not to worry, that they would come get Shelly before her Mom got home, but they would let me sleep.</p><p>Shelly and I trotted down the hall and crawled into bed. She cuddled up next to me, and I thought she was going to talk the rest of the night about all the things that had happened, but she suddenly stopped in mid-sentence and was sound asleep, with her fingers curled lightly around my cock.</p><p>I woke up once, I'm not sure what time it was, but it must have been near noon, and Shelly was gone. I looked over at my clothes neatly hung over a chair, and realized that I was wearing my underwear. The girls had done well. I turned over and went back to sleep.</p><p>There was a light tapping at the door, then it cracked open and I heard Joan say, ""You still alive in there?""</p><p>I opened my eyes, rolled over, and sat up, holding a blanket in front of me. ""I think I'll make it,"" I said groggily.</p><p>She stepped into the room and put a tray with a pot of coffee on the table beside the bed. ""I figured the girls would probably keep you up all night. I'll bet you'll think twice before you let anybody rope you into doing something like this again.""</p><p>""Well, they did a pretty good job of keeping me up, but it wasn't all that bad. How's your sister doing? What time is it, anyway?""</p><p>""It's about two thirty, and she's doing fine. She's here, actually. In the living room. She and Amy were baby-sitting you while I took the girls back home."" She grinned. I blushed.</p><p>""Sorry about that. Sleeping here all day, I mean,"" I said.</p><p>""Don't worry about it. I really appreciate your help. How on earth did you get those girls to keep the place so clean? Usually this place is a disaster area if there's even one girl sleeping over.""</p><p>""Well, I don't think it was actually so much that they kept it clean, I think they cleaned it up to make me look good.""</p><p>""Hmmm. In that case, I'll have to have you do this more often."" I dived back under the covers. ""Well, maybe I'll at least give you a chance to recover from this one first."" I peeked back out. She laughed and walked out of the room.</p><p>I got up, sipped a little coffee as I was dressing, picked up my shaving kit, staggered out of the bedroom, said my goodbyes, and walked out the door. I was halfway down the walk when Amy came flying out of the house, yelling ""Mr. Johnson!"" I stopped and turned toward her. She walked up and handed me my books. ""You almost forgot these,"" she said. I noticed a wisp of hair peeking out between the pages of one of them.</p><p>""Thanks, Amy."" I tucked the books under my arm, but didn't turn to leave. ""Thanks very much. For everything.""</p><p>""That's okay, Bob,"" she said very quietly. ""Any time."" With that, she turned and walked back into the house. And I walked back to mine, thinking strange thoughts.</p><p>For the next few weeks I was worried sick. Every day I would see Amy in the morning, then again in class. As far as I could tell, she acted exactly the way she had before. I couldn't detect a trace of familiarity or any knowing looks. The problem was that every time I looked at her, I didn't see her wearing her school clothes, I saw her wearing that damned tee shirt. Fortunately, I was able to maintain the appropriate decorum while I was at school, at least. I saw the other girls occasionally in the hall, but none of them paid the slightest attention to me. I began to breathe a little easier. About the only noticeable change in my behavior was that I finally relented to the ragging of some of the other teachers and started going to the soccer games to support the team. I saw Joan now and then as she was going between her car and her door, but we just waved and no words passed between us.</p><p>Then one Wednesday, a couple of months after the slumber party, I got a call from Joan while I was at school, getting ready for final grades. ""Bob, I just thought I'd call and bring you up to date. My sister is finally back home and taking care of herself, and things have settled down a little around here. I wonder if you'd like to come over for dinner Friday evening. Nothing special, just a little pasta or something. Come over, kick back, and relax for awhile. Amy's going to be spending the night with Beth; you remember her, I imagine. Anyway, I do still owe you for sitting with the girls that night. I'm not trying to pay you off with a cheap dinner, you understand, but I thought it would be a start.""</p><p>Thoughts started flying through my mind. I wondered just how much she had guessed by now. I wondered what she really had in mind. I wondered a lot of things, but I'd been trying for a long time to find an excuse to spend some time with Joan, so I wasn't going to pass this up. ""Thanks, Joan. I wouldn't miss it. Can I bring something?""</p><p>""Just yourself this time, Bob. See you Friday at eight?""</p><p>""Eight it is, Joan. I'll be looking forward to it."" And I would be, too.</p><p>Friday at eight, I was knocking on Joan's door. She opened it, wearing an apron and looking more than a little frazzled. She had flour smudges on her face, and a wisp of hair curled down alongside her nose. She looked cute as she could be. ""Come on in. I got home from work late and I'm a little behind schedule. Hope you're not starved. Should have something in half-an-hour or so. Have a glass of wine and keep me company in the kitchen."" An offer I couldn't refuse.</p><p>I sat in the kitchen watching with wonder as Joan flew around doing all sorts of mysterious things, all the while keeping up a continuous conversation. The wine was good, and it seemed to be keeping her well fueled. She started thanking me again for being such a good samaritan in her hour of need, then went on to how Amy was always talking about what a great teacher I was and all and how she really liked me, and then she segued into how much she admired someone who could cope with a classroom full of teenagers when she couldn't even handle one, and how could anyone handle kids the way they were today, and how the whole country was going to hell in a handbasket, and on and on. She kept my glass full as well as her own as she bounded around the kitchen. I made appropriate noises now and then, but mainly just listened to her and watched admiringly as she worked. If Amy grew up to look like her Mom, somebody was going to be a very lucky man. Finally, Joan pulled off the apron, said ""Give me ten minutes,"" and headed down the hall. I glanced at my watch. It had been 32 minutes since I had walked through the door.</p><p>To my astonishment, in 9 minutes, Joan was back. A miracle! A woman who knew what a minute meant! When I looked up, I was even more astonished. It wasn't that she was dressed to kill, she was wearing just a simple dress, but she looked absolutely perfect. I knew women who spent over two hours to accomplish far less. I suppose the look on my face said more than any words I would have been able to come up with anyway, because she just smiled and said, ""Let's eat.""</p><p>We moved into the small dining room, and eat we did. The food was delicious. Conversation was light and fun, and we dawdled for over an hour at the table. When she had brought dessert and we had polished that off along with coffee and Bailey's, she said suddenly, ""I know I'm a terrible hostess, but do you feel like a movie?"" I didn't even ask what movie.</p><p>She shoved a tape into the VCR in the living room and joined me on the sofa. As the opening credits started to roll, she sat very close to me and said, ""Bob. I'm terrible. You're going to hate me."" I didn't know what to say, so I didn't say anything, just grunted questioningly. ""I really, really did want to have you over, and not just because I owe you, either. But -- God! You're going to hate me! -- I have another favor to ask.""</p><p>I put my arm around her shoulders, feeling like a kid in the back of a movie, and said, ""Just ask, Joan, just ask.""</p><p>""I don't know how to tell you this, I really don't. And I really did just find out today, so I didn't even know about it when I talked to you on Wednesday."" I sat silently, waiting for her to go on.</p><p>""There's a business meeting, a seminar thing, next month. In Hawaii. It's a four-day weekend. I'm not going to lie to you and tell you that I absolutely have to go, because I don't, I could get out of it, but I do really want to go. It's important to me, and it could mean a promotion in a couple of months. And besides, I've never been to Hawaii. I know it's going to be awfully hot in July, but still. Anyway."" </p><p>She paused. </p><p>""The company would pay for Amy to go with me, but she doesn't want to go. Can you imagine that? What she wants to do is have a four-day party while I'm gone! God! Can you imagine? Do you know what that bunch of girls could get in to in four days! The thing is... Well, the thing is that she says that she proved before that they could stay out of trouble and keep things in order when I had to stay with Karen in the hospital that time, and she's right, kind of. But she said that as long as you were here to keep an eye on them they could handle it. Bob, she's sixteen, and Jen would be here and she'll be eighteen in October, and she probably could handle it and I guess I need to show that I trust her...But four days! I just don't know. I could ask Karen to stay here the whole time, I suppose, but she's as bad as they are. Worse, maybe. And besides Amy doesn't get along with her at all, and would probably riot for four days just to prove a point. I wouldn't ask you to stay cooped up here for four days, but if you could just kind of move in for a long weekend and keep the girls in line. I know that with you here, Amy would be on her best behavior, and I'm sure everything would be all right. I'd leave the station wagon here, so you could pack them all in and get out of the house when you couldn't stand it anymore. It would be the same group that was here before, so you know them. Could you stand it? I know they ran you ragged last time, but they all talked about what a good sport you were. If you don't want to do it, just say so. I'll drag Amy off to Hawaii with me and make her have a good time in spite of herself. But I promised Amy I would at least ask you. It would be Friday through Monday the third weekend in July. I know you've probably already got something planned for then, and if you do, that's okay. But I did promise Amy I'd ask.""</p><p>I waited for her to take a breath, then put my hand under her chin and tilted her face up so that I could look into her eyes. ""Joan, shut up,"" I said. ""Of course I'll do it. It'll make me appreciate the rest of the summer. And I'll have time before then to take out extra life insurance and get in shape. Maybe a little self-defense training."" </p><p>I saw her face brighten, and she started to say something. I pressed two fingers against her lips. ""I said, shut up."" </p><p>She inhaled. I moved my fingers. She started to say something. I put my fingers back in place. She inhaled. I moved my fingers, and started to say again, ""Shut up."" </p><p>As soon as I opened my mouth, she pulled me down and kissed me on the lips. Then she released me, and said with a twinkle in her eyes, ""Shut up, yourself.""</p><p>I never did find out what movie we were watching.</p>"
218,The Physicals,Amy and Larry,,"['Mf+', 'teen']",,2012-09-04T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It had been a long, tough, frustrating job, but I had wrapped it up ahead of schedule and under budget, with a tidy little bonus in my pocket to show for it. It was time for a quiet little evening of getting pleasantly sloshed and listening to some bar music, and I was breaking in a new place. An acquaintance had suggested that I might find Harry's Place to my liking, and so far her suggestion was pretty well on target. It was small, dark, with three guys splitting duties on bass, guitar, piano, drums and sax, and a generally appreciative crowd. The secondary smoke worriers would have collapsed within seconds of walking in the place, but I thought it had atmosphere. The bartender had earned himself an early tip by asking the right question when I sat at the end of the bar and ordered a martini. Or rather by not asking the wrong question. His winning line was ""Olive or twist?"" which was ok. If he had hit me with the ugly ""Vodka or gin?"" I would have changed my order to a Wild Turkey and water. A martini is a drink; a vodka martini is a different drink. A bartender that doesn't understand that simple little basic can't be trusted to make either.</p><p>I had actually been one of the early arrivals, hitting the seat before eight thirty, but the place started filling up pretty quickly. Besides the groups at the tiny tables, there was a couple sitting at the opposite end of the bar from me, and a guy sitting between us with a couple of stools between him and me. As the martinis started to gain momentum the guy and I struck up an off-and-on conversation. Turned out he was a doctor. I thought when he confessed to it, that I was glad that he wasn't my doctor. The idea of a guy I'm trusting with my bod sitting in a gin mill getting plastered wasn't appealing. Then I happened to think that my doctor could well be doing the same thing in a bar somewhere else while we talked and I'd never know about it. That thought somehow struck me as funny, and put me in an even better mood. My new buddy's mood, though, kept getting worse as the night went on. As his words became more slurred they also became more frequent. Turned out his problem was the usual one: sex. ""I just can't get my wife to fuck the way I want her to,"" he confided tactfully.</p><p>""But Doc,"" I said, ""in your job you see naked women all the time. Doesn't that turn you on and make it better?"" He shook his head violently back and forth in denial. Seems his wife was a lovely girl who thought sex was a wonderful thing as long as conditions were just right, which would sometimes happen as much as twice a year. He said that in fact he did have a lot of beautiful patients. Beautiful, sensuous patients. Beautiful, sensuous, wonderful patients who turned him on no end. Who turned him on no end, then sent him home to his wife who turned him on even more, but wouldn't give any up. Which was why he was sitting here packing in the JD Black.</p><p>""And you know,"" he went on, ""I contribute to the community, and I get screwed there, too. I mean I don't get screwed there, too. Well, you know what I mean. Like tomorrow. You know what I'm going to be doing tomorrow? I, John R. Martin, MD, am going to be giving physical exams to a group of high school students. And you know what that group is? A bunch of cheerleaders. That's right. You got it. The junior varsity cheerleaders over in some noname high school over in Westchester have to have physicals before they can show their twats to their horny fans. And I, John R. Martin, MD, have been selected to perform that onerous task. And after a full day of lusting over teenage ass, I'm going to go home and my lovely wife is going to shoot me down cold.""</p><p>I sat there trying to count how many martinis I had had, and figure whether there was some magic number of martinis that would put the kind of ideas in my head that I was getting. Finally, I said the hell with it. ""Doc, we just might be able to do a little business.""</p><p>He looked confused, but interested. Then he said warily, ""What kind of business is it that you think we might be able to do?"" He looked proud of himself for getting that sentence out without stumbling.</p><p>""If you had the opportunity to pick a woman to spend a little time with, say a day or two, what would be your dearest dream?"" I felt a little proud myself to get that one out, to tell the truth.</p><p>""I like blonds. Angie's a blond. Angie's my wife, you know. She's blond. And sophisticated, you know. I mean I like sophisticated, not that Angie's sophisticated. Well, she is a little I guess, but I think mainly she's just stuck up. And hard-bodied. I mean I like hard-bodied, not that Angie's hard-bodied, but she is. God is she. She works out and plays tennis and shit, and she has a build. Wish I could use it a little. Anyway, what do you have in mind?"" I think that it was starting to dawn on him what I had in mind.</p><p>""Well, Doc, I've got some friends who might be able to take care of you tonight, and tomorrow for that matter. If you had to, could you convince your wife you might not be able to make it home for a couple of days?"" I was watching his eyes, and I was pretty sure I had him.</p><p>""Hell, yes, I can. She wouldn't give a shit, anyway."" I could see the wheels turning, and they were starting to hum nicely.</p><p>""Tell you what. Let me call a couple of friends, and if I can find somebody to take care of you, I'll do the physicals for you tomorrow.""</p><p>He broke into a broad grin. ""Yeah, I bet you would. Really think you could pull it off?""</p><p>""Yeah, I think I can."" Really, I thought I could. I'd done similar things before, and anyway, it was worth a shot. ""You game?""</p><p>""Hell, yes! Why not? Make your damn calls. Let's go for it.""</p><p>I called the bartender over and asked if I could use the phone. He reached beneath the bar and pulled out a phone and plunked it down. ""Local only, ok?""</p><p>It was local. I dialed a number from memory. I didn't know what the doc thought of that, if anything, but I had a memory for numbers I could use for party tricks. A familiar voice answered. ""Hey, Holly. Jerry Cohen. You gonna be free for tonight and tomorrow?""</p><p>""This for you or for a friend, Jer?""</p><p>""For a friend this time, Holly. Nice guy. On me.""</p><p>""I'd like to, Jer. Really I would, but I'm kinda tied up tonight. Maybe tomorrow?""</p><p>""Nah, Holly. Gotta be tonight. Don't worry about it. I'll catch ya later, ok?""</p><p>""Sure, Jer. Great talkin' to ya. Really. Don't be a stranger, ok?""</p><p>""Hey! You know me! I'll be around."" I made a kissing sound in the mouthpiece, pressed the button, waited for another dial tone and pushed numbers again. The phone rang several times this time before I heard another familiar voice.</p><p>""Hello, Terri. This is Nick Conti. How have you been?"" I saw some wrinkles start to appear in the brow of Dr. John R. Martin.</p><p>""Nicky!!! God, where have you been?""</p><p>""You know me, Terri. Listen, I got a favor to ask. A friend of mine is looking for a date for tonight and tomorrow. Think you could help him out?""</p><p>"" 'Speak for yourself, John'...Yeah, sure, hon. You know you can always count on me if I'm free. You gonna bring him by or want me to pick him up.""</p><p>I glanced over at the doc, made a quick assessment of his driving ability and put my hand over the phone. ""You're not planning on going anywhere special tonight, are you? Why don't we have Terri pick you up and she can bring you back to get your car whenever you're ready.""</p><p>He looked at me curiously and said, ""What did you say your name was?"" I reached in my pocket and flipped him my card, the one that said Edward A. Miller, Attorney. As he tried to focus on it, I turned back to the phone and told Terri where we were.</p><p>She said that we should meet her out front since she would never be able to find a parking place, and I agreed. She asked if half an hour was ok, and I said it was. If it was anybody but Terri I would have said that there was no way she would make it in half an hour, but this was Terri.</p><p>The doc looked up at me, then back at the card. ""You're a lawyer?"" I could see the wheels turning in a different direction.</p><p>""Yeah, but not that kind of lawyer,"" I answered, and winked.</p><p>He giggled conspiratorially and pitched the card back to me. ""Honor among thieves,B2 he said profoundly. I had no idea what he meant, and I doubt if he did either, but as long as he was happy I was happy. He slid over to the stool next to me and pulled out a note pad. ""Here's what you have to do tomorrow."" As he talked, he made notes, and his handwriting was legible enough that I began to doubt that he was a real doctor. But maybe it was just because he was drunk. He went into great detail about the procedures for the exams, and I had to admit that it looked like he really wanted me to do a good job. I was beginning to respect the guy a little more, but then I decided that I was just drunk, too. I glanced at my watch and motioned toward the door. He tore off the pages from his notebook, folded them over, and stuffed them in my shirt pocket.</p><p>""One thing, John,"" I said. ""This is on me, but feel free to tip if you think you want to. Terri won't mind either way."" He nodded carefully.</p><p>We stood up and walked to the door silently. As we stepped outside, a powder blue Bimmer pulled up and double-parked right in front of the door. The driver popped open the door and came around the front of the car to greet us. As she cleared the front fender, John mumbled under his breath, ""Holy Shit!"" I grinned. That was a typical reaction to Terri. She stepped sharply up to us, said ""Hi, Nicky,"" and pulled my head down and let her lips brush my cheek.</p><p>""Hi, Terri. This is John Martin. John, Terri Anderson."" Terri extended her hand, and John nearly collapsed as he shakily took it in his.</p><p>""Nice to meet you, John. Have you been waiting long?""</p><p>John earned himself a couple of major points in my eyes when he replied, ""All my life, Terri."" Not bad for a drunk. Didn't think he had it in him. I glanced over at him, and he looked stone-cold sober. Shock will do that sometimes. Wouldn't last long though.</p><p>Terri laughed musically and asked if John needed to get anything from his car. He said that as a matter of fact he did, if she didn't mind waiting. He walked just a couple of parking spots away and opened the door on a Pontiac. I didn't think doctors drove Pontiacs. You live, you learn. He fumbled around in the back seat and came back carrying a black bag and a white lab coat. I saw him drop something in his pocket, and figured that it was either recreational or resuscitative. What the hell, he was a doctor. When he came back he handed me the coat and bag and said, ""You'll need these. I'll get them back from you in a day or two. Just act like you know what you are doing.""</p><p>Terri watched the exchange with a strange look in her eye, then shrugged her shoulders, shook her head, and whispered, ""Nicky, Nicky, Nicky...."" Then she put her arm through John's, said ""Let's party...,"" walked him to her car, stuffed him in the passenger's seat, got in herself, and drove smoothly away. I walked off to hail a cab, whistling a happy tune.</p><p>The next morning, I got up early to make the drive to Westchester by 7:30AM, the time the day's activities were to commence. I pulled up in front of the school, parked my Caddy in a visitor's slot and walked through the front door, carrying the doc's black bag and wearing a white lab coat (not the doc's, though). I told the receptionist that I would like to see the principal and that I would be taking Dr. Martin's place today, and was more than mildly surprised when she said brightly, ""Oh, yes. Dr. Martin called earlier to explain that you would be filling in for him, Dr. Miller."" Dr. Martin was a surprising guy. I wouldn't have thought that he would be in any shape to make early phone calls. Unfortunately I didn't have any cards with the Edward Miller name that had an ""M.D."" on them, so I would just have to do without. The receptionist ushered me into the principal's office and told me that he would be with me very shortly. And he was.</p><p>The principal was a youngish ruddy guy with thinning red hair who looked more like a used car salesman than an academic, but then appearances could be deceiving as I well knew. He made some small talk about how much they appreciated Dr. Martin, and how much they appreciated my being willing to come in on such short notice to fill in. ""Can't even get my teachers to do that,"" he added, and I nodded understandingly. I told him that I had always been involved in sports in high school myself and knew how much it meant to the guys, and that I wouldn't want anybody to miss out on the fun of playing varsity football, just because a doctor couldn't make a schedule. ""Yeah, well. Doc Martin got the last of the football team last week. 'Fraid you're gonna have to do the JV cheerleaders this week."" He gave me a wink and a nudge, and I gave him a cold stare. I wondered if maybe he wasn't a used car salesman after all. When he got my reaction, he was all business. He picked up a folder from his desk and handed it to me, saying that it had all of the necessary forms, including the applications the girls had filled out, then he escorted me down to an office off the gym where the examinations would take place. He left me there, saying that the girls would be there at eight o'clock, and walked off. I thought that he was more than a little envious.</p><p>I opened the folder and started going over the list of girls who would be getting examined. There were twelve of them in all. As I started to read the details my erection started to build. Not a good thing, but unavoidable. I'd just have to keep it in check once the girls arrived. For the time being I was just going to enjoy the hard-on. Most of the girls were right around a hundred pounds and from about five even to five three. Their dental records showed that several of them had braces, which for some reason sent a little shiver down my spine. They ranged from fourteen to seventeen, and from Freshman to Junior. The thought of browsing at will among their naked bodies was getting to me already. I went over the list, which seemed to be in just the order the girls had signed up, and had to make a conscious effort not to drool:</p><p>Amy Gallagher, 16 Ruth Bagby, 17 Sheri Adams, 15 Shelly White, 14 Janice Yarber, 15 Ally Costa, 14 Jenny Tinsley, 16 Susan Kane, 16 Vicki Williams, 16 Michelle Rowe, 17 Shawna Thomas, 15 Elle Michaels, 14</p><p>As I glanced through their files, they seemed a nice enough group. All very wholesome. All very delicious, too. Delicious and wholesome, too. Sounded like breakfast cereal. Made me hungry.</p><p>I quickly glanced over the notes the doc had made for me to confirm that I knew the agenda. I did. The girls' coach would put them through some standard stretching and warmup drills, then the tests would begin. I would check pulse and heartbeat after ten minutes of strenuous aerobics, then again after a one-mile run. (Timing would be a factor there, I would have to stagger the girls' start times for the aerobics, then hope that they didn't cluster up too much during the run.) Once the preliminaries were out of the way, we would get down to the good stuff. I would give each girl a very much hands-on physical examination. By the time I had gone over the notes, I could see the girls gathering in the gym through the large observation window in the office. I moved back to the inner office where I would actually do the physicals and checked over the equipment. It was shabby but serviceable. I went back to the outer office where I could see and be seen and pretended to look through their files again. A couple of minutes before eight a fifty-ish woman in a sweat suit appeared in the gym and began talking to the girls. I guessed that she was their coach. I guessed wrong.</p><p>I walked out of the office and up to the woman in sweats, stuck out my hand and said, ""Miss Collins?"" I figured that doctors didn't have to bother with petty etiquette rules.</p><p>There was a chorus of giggles from the girls that the woman ignored as she shook my hand and replied, ""No, I'm Laura Jackson, the basketball coach. Miss Collins should be here shortly. I just stopped by to chat with the girls; I keep trying to steal them for my team."" There were more giggles. About this time a door at the far end of the gym opened and another woman in sweats walked in. If this one was Miss Collins, I might take up cheerleading myself.</p><p>She glided up to me, thrust out her right hand and said, ""I'm Sue Collins. You must be Dr. Miller.""</p><p>I took her hand, and used all the self-control I could muster to give it a businesslike shake. ""Yes,"" I said, ""Very nice to meet you."" I had never been more sincere in my life. She was a peaches-and-cream redhead with emerald green eyes and a tidy body whose perfection couldn{t be masked by the sweat suit. I started to wonder if there shouldn{t be a rule that the coaches had to pass physicals, too. There was a sly twinkle in her eye that made me think that she knew the effect she was having on me, and I had the feeling that the lady could probably handle herself rather well.</p><p>Sue told me that she would take about thirty minutes to let the girls warm up (I was thinking of her as ""Sue"" already) and that she hoped I didn{t mind waiting. ""They should have told you to be here at eight-thirty, and you wouldn{t have had to wait,"" she said in a tone that told me she had very little use for people who would make such a mistake.</p><p>""That's all right,"" I said. ""Really it is. There's not much I'd be doing between eight and eight-thirty anyway, you know.""</p><p>""Nevertheless. At any rate, you're here now, and you'll have to wait. I have to make sure they don't pull anything. Despite what you might think about cheerleaders, these girls are really athletes, and good ones at that. I think I have them all in pretty good shape, but don't try and do anybody any favors by letting them slip through without meeting standards. I don't want them getting hurt.""</p><p>""I'll show no mercy,"" I assured her.</p><p>She had taken on a rather serious look during her previous speech, and she nodded seriously in acknowledgment of my promise. Then, as though someone had flipped a switch, she broke into a bright smile, said ""Thanks!"", turned to the girls and started whipping them into shape. She was half drill-sergeant, half animal trainer, and all business. And she knew her business, too.</p><p>The girls were in a variety of outfits: some in cutoffs, some in spandex, some in a mixture, and a couple were even in their uniforms. Sue may have been trying to get the girls warmed up, but she was succeeding in warming me up pretty well, too. The young bodies bounced and vibrated and stretched and sweated and I tried to keep my admiration concealed as I continued to shuffle through the papers. Sue called her charges by name as she led them through their paces, and I started trying to match the names on my list to the faces on the girls. There was an absolutely stunning blonde wearing tight black shorts and a black bikini top who turned out to be the Amy Gallagher at the top of the list. She was sixteen according to the chart, but I could have dressed her up and passed her for twenty-four at any club in town. She appeared to be the natural leader of the group as well, though technically the seventeen year old Ruth Bagby was the head cheerleader. One of the younger girls, Ally Costa, was wearing an allADspandex outfit that made her look like she had violet skin; I made a mental note that she would be the first one in the back room. As the warmups continued, I put the rest of the girls in order, saving the delicious Amy Gallagher for last - for dessert, so to speak.</p><p>After half an hour Sue had all of us thoroughly warmed up, and she called a halt to the exercises, then walked over to turn the girls over to me. I told her that I would need to stagger the start times for their aerobics as well as their run so that I would be able to get readings from each girl as soon as she had finished. She nodded understandingly and asked how much time I needed between girls. I told her that two minutes would be plenty, and handed her the list I had drawn up with the order I wanted the girls for their examinations. She glanced at it, then took a closer look, probably trying to figure out the pattern. Then she turned back to the girls and announced that she was going to start them off two minutes apart for the aerobics but would only do the first seven and after that Ally, who was first on the list, would take over and start the others since she would be finished by them. She went on to assign Amy the duty of starting the girls out on their run, since she would be running last. Then she turned back to me and said that she had to leave, and asked me if I would bring the completed exams by her office when I was finished. I assured her that I would, and she motioned to Ally to start her timed exercises. Two minutes later she started the next girl, and so on.</p><p>When Ally finished her ten minutes, she came over to me sweating heavily, but hardly breathing any harder than when she started. Something I could not claim for myself. I wrapped the cuff of the sphygmomanometer tightly around her arm and began pumping it up as I pressed a stethoscope over her artery. This was really a job for a nurse, not a doctor, but as my arm brushed lightly against her breast I resigned myself to the degradation. I marked Ally's numbers down on her chart, thanked her, and waited for the next girl.</p><p>This phase of the exams went smoothly. I had a chance to lay hands on the girls to size them up, and after they were checked they went back to some low-intensity exercises on their own to keep from tightening up before their runs. Talk about a three-ring circus: watching one group of girls right in front of me giving it their all, holding a single girl next to me, and watching another group on the periphery doing free-forms.</p><p>As I wrapped the cuff on Amy Gallagher's arm, I had a feeling that the other girls were paying a bit more attention than they had been, but it might have been my imagination. By that time my attention was a little frayed, but it was good enough to tell me that Amy looked every bit as good up close as she did at a distance. I may have taken a bit more time on her blood pressure and pulse than was absolutely necessary. I considered checking her heartbeat, but decided that it would be unseemly; I would check all of them after the run. As soon as I finished with Amy, she spun away and told Ally to take the track, and the girls wandered out the door to begin their runs. I followed nonchalantly, carrying the paperwork.</p><p>I was actually glad for the temporary separation from the girls. I would have a few minutes until Ally finished her mile, and I spent the time thinking about the pleasures to come. The girls were flying around the track, as though they were competing for the best time; I was almost sorry to see Ally come across the finish line for the fourth time and head back inside. Almost, but not quite. I beat her to the door, but followed her through it. She was panting happily as I checked her bloodpressure, pulse, and yes, heartbeat. So was I, but I hoped not too obviously. When she turned away to head for the showers I was tempted to slap her on the bottom just like one of the guys, but I stopped myself and just imagined the feeling. And thought about the chance I was going to have very soon to explore that taut little body. Kid in a candy store? Nah. Better. Way better.</p><p>The dozen girls came by in a steady stream at their designated two minute intervals and I fell into a rhythm. A very pleasurable rhythm. All the time I was measuring the pulses in that sweaty girl-flesh, I had visions of them in the showers getting ready for their exams, and of them coming to me to be examined. All of the girls seemed happy and excited, and in my professional opinion in very good health. Of course on the critical health question I was ethically bound to reserve judgment until the exams had been completed. Until very thorough exams had been very thoroughly completed. I couldn't wait. Finally the lovely Amy appeared in front of me, and I deliberately slowed my pace. Because she was worthy of my full attention of course, but most importantly to prolong the exquisite agony of waiting to start the final act. By the time Amy headed for the showers it had been well over half an hour since Ally had left, and she still wasn't back. Then within a couple of minutes after Amy disappeared through the door, Ally came back through with two of the other girls. They had all changed out of their sweaty exercise clothes into more conventional garb, but they looked just as good as they had before. A couple of paces into the room, Ally broke into a trot toward me and came up to ask brightly ""Are you going to do me first, Dr. Miller?""</p><p>I had to bite my tongue, but confirmed that she was indeed first. I showed her the screen set up in the outer office where she could change into the examination gown, and told her that as soon as she was ready to knock on the door to the inner office where I would be waiting. She grabbed a gown and headed behind the screen, and I walked into the inner office to prepare myself for the ordeal. In only a few seconds, there was a knock on the door and when I opened it, Ally bounded in, bare feet making slapping sounds against the tile floor, hopped up on the table and sat down. She was wearing her bra and panties under the gown.</p><p>""You are Ally Costa, right?"" I asked. She admitted it. ""And you're fourteen, right?""</p><p>""Yes, but I'll be fifteen in November, so I'm okay for cheerleader as long as I'm fifteen before December, you know.""</p><p>""Cool,"" I said. ""How long have you been wearing braces?""</p><p>""Over a year!"" She grimaced.</p><p>""Hey, that's all right. They're kind of cute, you know.""</p><p>""Cute!? Yuk! I can't wait to get rid of them. They're a pain.""</p><p>""Well, I think they look good on you. Don't be in too much of a hurry."" She grinned, and flashed her braces. ""You looked pretty good out there, Ally. How long have you been working on your moves?""</p><p>""A long time. I used to want to be a gymnast, but I think cheerleading is more fun.""</p><p>""You mean there are more guys on the football team than on the gym team, right?""</p><p>She flashed another grin. ""Yeah.""</p><p>""Well, Ally. Let's make sure you're in shape to make the team. Ready to go?""</p><p>""Yep!""</p><p>""You're going to have to remove your bra and panties, you know. I understand that you might be a little shy, but we want you to make the team.""</p><p>""Oh, yeah! I forgot!"", she said, and slipped her panties down and dropped them on the floor, dropped the gown to her waist, took off her bra and dropped it on top of her panties, then pulled the gown back up. She forgot? John R. Martin, you old reprobate!</p><p>""Good. Let's get started. Scoot up a little and lie down so that your heels are on the table."" She followed instructions well. I pulled the gown up and felt her thighs. ""Seems like pretty good muscle tone, Ally. Ever get cramps?"" She shook her head. ""Not after working out, or maybe sometimes at night?"" She again denied it. ""OK. Let's lose this gown. It's going to be in the way for the rest of the exam."" She showed her braces again, crossed her arms in front of her and pulled the gown off and pitched it at a chair. Now she was lying on her back on the table, completely naked. The room was cool, and she had some obvious goose bumps. Her breasts were small, and sported delicate little nipples which stood proudly erect from the cool air. As the man in charge, I decided that I would blame arousal rather then the air for her erect nipples. She had very thin, light pubic hair, but even so it appeared that she had trimmed it, probably for a summer bikini and now just from habit. Her labia were very pink and showed no signs of excessive wear and tear. The exam was off to a good start, but now it was time to get down to business.</p><p>""I'm going to check your breasts now, Ally. Tell me if you experience any discomfort."" She nodded okay, and I let my hands cover her breasts with her erect nipples pressing lightly into my palms. ""Does that hurt?"" She shook her head. I began massaging her breasts, squeezing them gently with my fingers and rotating my palms across her nipples. ""Any discomfort there?"" She shook her head again, but her lips were pressed tightly together. Her nipples were getting harder. ""You have nice firm breasts, Ally. As long as you wear a properly fitted bra, you shouldn't have any problem during your routines. Have you ever had any problem with pain in your breasts after one of your workouts?"" Again she shook her head, and this time a smothered ""No"" escaped from between clenched teeth. ""That's good, and what I would expect. If you continue to take good care of them, you'll have beautiful breasts for a long time."" I continued to work them with my fingers as I talked, and now I was letting my thumbs flick lightly back and forth across her nipples as I massaged them. She was lying back now with her eyes closed, breathing heavily. For a couple of minutes I was silent, but continued to tease her breasts, gradually slowing down until my hands were still and back as they started, covering them. ""Now I need for you to spread your legs so I can check your privates, Ally."" She immediately opened her legs without a word to give me access, and I could see that her labia were now glistening with moisture. I slid one hand down and began to gently caress her belly, and ran the fingers of the other idly through her silky pubes.</p><p>""I'm going to have to ask you some personal questions now, Ally. I need the answers for my evaluation, but they won't be in the report and neither your parents nor your coach will have access to them.""</p><p>She still had her head thrust back hard against the table with her eyes tightly closed, but she opened her mouth to say ""OK"" in a husky voice.</p><p>""Are you a virgin, Ally?""</p><p>She nodded a couple of times and then said, ""Yes.""</p><p>""Have you ever masturbated before?""</p><p>She came back a little quicker than I expected with ""Uh-huh, a couple of times.""</p><p>As I was asking my questions, my fingertip was working up and down on the outside of her crack, spreading the moisture which was now flowing freely. ""Do you manipulate your breasts as you do it, or just your pussy? Excuse me, your privates?""</p><p>""Both."" She now appeared to be in somewhat greater difficulty.</p><p>""Tell me how you do it, Ally. I need to make sure that you're doing it right so that you don't hurt yourself.""</p><p>In a voice that seemed to come from a great distance, she began to speak in fragments. She said that sometimes at night after she had gone to bed she would slip out of her pajamas and lie naked between the sheets. She would massage her breasts until her nipples were hard, then roll them between her fingers and pull on them. She would feel herself getting wet and move one hand down to her pussy (her term) and rub it while she kept playing with her nipples with the other. ""Do you ever put your finger inside?"" I asked.</p><p>""Uh-huh. Sometimes. Most of the time. My friends say that's ok. It's ok, isn't it?""</p><p>""Sure it's okay. That's as normal as can be. Does it feel better when you do that?""</p><p>""Uh-huh.""</p><p>""Do you ever put more than one finger inside?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Why not?""</p><p>""I'm afraid to. Even with one finger it feels tight."" For the first time in a long time she smiled and giggled. ""Good, but tight."" I chuckled in appreciation of her humor.</p><p>""Has anyone else ever put a finger in you?""</p><p>She hesitated a second, then said, ""Yeah, once.""</p><p>""Did that feel good?""</p><p>""Oh, yes! But I didn't do it again, anyway.""</p><p>""Has anyone ever put his mouth on your pussy?""</p><p>There was a much longer hesitation, then ""Yes, but it wasn't 8Chis', it was 8Cher'. And the finger was a girl, too. Does that mean I'm gay? I really like boys, but once my friend and I were talking about what we do to feel good, and we were like showing each other, and she was just showing me stuff, and..."" She began speaking more slowly and haltingly.</p><p>I chuckled again. ""Nope. Once again perfectly normal, Ally. Happens all the time. After all, playing is fun, and it can be a lot safer to play with girls than boys.""</p><p>She thought about that a second, then giggled again. ""Yeah, I guess so, but all the same I don't think I'll do it again with a girl. God, you know I'm just as wet now as then, anyway.""</p><p>""That's the way it's supposed to work, Ally. When you get older that will make it easier for a penis to slide inside. Mother Nature has it all planned out. And it works out well for now, too, because I want to check inside you, and that will make it much easier."" I had the proper tools for the job in the bag, but I figured that I had fingers for a reason, so with that I bent over until I was staring right at her pussy, then gently pulled it open with my fingers and began to make a show of carefully looking inside. ""When your friend was giving you a little mouth action did she do anything with your clitoris, or just lick you a little?""</p><p>""I don't think she touched my clit...I don't remember for sure, but I don't think she did.""</p><p>""Then she didn't, Ally. If she had, you would have remembered it. What I've been doing so far feels pretty good, doesn't it?""</p><p>She grinned again, ""Oh, yeah...""</p><p>""Well, I haven't touched your clit yet..."" With that, I let my finger slide up to 8Cthe little man in the boat' and began circling around and around. Ally gave a sharp gasp of surprise and her hips jumped. ""Feel good?"" She just moaned in response. I moved my thumb up to massage her clit, and let my middle finger slide into her up to the first knuckle. She clamped down on it and began to pulsate. I inserted my forefinger alongside the other and began to work both fingers deeper into her. She was writhing back and forth on the table, humping my hand and driving up into me, moaning voicelessly. ""If I kept this up, you would probably have an orgasm,"" I said casually. I kept working her clit for another few seconds, then said, ""But I'm here to certify your condition, not to fingerfuck you, so I'd better stop and finish this up.""</p><p>""No! Please don't stop... That feels really good. Don't stop yet...ok? Just a little more...""</p><p>""Well, I suppose just a little more wouldn't hurt."" Her pussy was beginning to tighten even more, and to squeeze my fingers rhythmically.</p><p>""I feel funny.... Light... Far away... Oh, God! Something's happening to me!""</p><p>""I think you're probably having an orgasm, Ally... Just relax and enjoy it.""</p><p>""Don't stop! My God!! Don't stop"" She was speaking through clenched teeth now. She suddenly reached beneath her head and yanked the flat pillow around and bit into it hard. She continued to shout and moan, but now into the pillow to muffle the sound. Then suddenly she shuddered and relaxed. She trembled for a few seconds, then gave another mighty shudder and relaxed again. She pulled the pillow from her mouth, sucked in a couple of deep breaths, sighed, and asked, ""Orgasm?""</p><p>""Yep. I believe it was, Ally. But you'll experience much better ones as you get older and learn more. And let's face it: fingers are no substitute for a penis."" I smiled smugly.</p><p>""Well, anyway. You're even better than Janice.""</p><p>I mentally went back over the list. ""Janice Yarber?"" I thought maybe I'd get the other side of the story later.</p><p>""No, silly! She's another cheerleader. This is a different Janice altogether. You don't know her. But you are better than she is. Better than Dr. Martin, too. All he does is talk.""</p><p>John R. Martin, you cowardly old reprobate! Perhaps that was unfair, maybe he was a principled old reprobate. But I'd vote for cowardly. But he was still my guy. He got me the job, after all.</p><p>Ally continued to chatter incessantly, but purely out of good feeling. I assured her that not only had she passed her physical and qualified to be a cheerleader, but that she was a remarkably attractive and healthy young lady who had just experienced an orgasm while retaining an intact hymen and remaining a technical virgin. I put the examination gown back on her, patted her on the back, and gently moved her out the door as I asked her to have the next girl come in when she was ready.</p><p>One down, eleven to go.</p><p>As it turned out, the first was the best...or at least the most fun. The other girls followed in order; the sound of bare feet on tile was burned into my mind by the end of the day. I managed to get a healthy massage in on all the breasts, and at least slide a finger through all the pussies, but most of the girls seemed disconcerted if not reluctant, and only three let me go as far as Ally had. Of the three, only Janice Yarber had let me bring her to an orgasm. Elle Michaels I think really, really wanted to, but was so nervous she never got there. The last member of the group was Amy Gallagher. She seemed totally delighted with the whole thing, and was the only one who admitted to being a non-virgin. More importantly, while I was fingering her and talking about orgasms she said that she was really enjoying everything, but it usually took a little longer to get her to finish. While that would normally have rendered me impotent for days from embarrassment she was so matter-of-fact about the whole thing that I took it in stride. At the end of the day I felt that I had my money{s worth, but I wasn{t finished. The doc hadn{t called, and I had all my calls to that number forwarded to a cell phone tucked in the black bag so I hadn{t missed him. I decided to push my luck just a bit more.</p><p>The exams had (for some reason) dragged on a little longer than expected, so by the time I had finished with Amy not only was Sue Collins back in the gym, but so were the parents, waiting to get the word on their daughters{ qualifications. Shortly after Amy had exited the outer office and stepped into the gym I picked up a clipboard and walked out in front of the bleachers and the assembled multitudes. As I did, I noticed Amy in close conversation with her coach. At first I felt a surge of panic, but it was apparent that the conversation was full of good humor so I relaxed and gave my speech. First I congratulated all the parents and coaches (Laura Jackson was sitting there as well) for keeping their girls so fit, then I announced that all had passed their exams. Then I asked for Amy Gallagher, Janice Yarber, Ally Costa, and Elle Michaels to see me with their parents before they left. The other girls and their parents wandered out of the gym, while the selected few remained in their seats. As did Sue Collins.</p><p>When the select group and I were left alone, I delivered my speech. I had been doing research on the relationship of physical conditioning to aerobic measurements and the four girls I had named had exceptional characteristics that I very much would like to include in my paper. I would therefore like to have the girls do some additional tests for me if it was agreeable with all concerned. The tests would take at least two to three hours uninterrupted. I realized that family considerations would come first, but if it was agreeable with everyone if the parents could get the girls to the outside door of the gym at eight o{clock, I would guarantee to get them home before midnight myself; the parents would not have to pick them up. This appeared to precipitate considerable discussion, but then my favorite cheerleader coach spoke up with a proposal of her own. She suggested that when the tests were finished, the girls could spend the night with her; she lived nearby, so the girls could be safely off the streets well before midnight. I thought it rather a strange suggestion, but it turned out that slumber parties at Sue{s house were a common event, so that was immediately accepted as the plan. Once that had been decided, I tried to get to her to thank her for her help, but she had disappeared. I went by the office, explained the situation to the nice ladies there, and got the necessary keys and authorizations to use the building after eight. Amazing.</p><p>I was going to have several hours to kill before eight, so I went back to the exam room and began writing up my reports. There wasn{t really much to do; I could probably have finished all of them in ten minutes if I had been pressed for time but I wasn{t, so I didn{t. As I went through the girls{ records, I replayed the sessions in my mind, merging memory and fantasy. I saved the records of the four elect for last, and as I was going over them, I thought about what I might be able to pull off when they came back. At that pace, I killed more than two hours. I expected to see people coming by the office wondering what I was doing, but not a soul appeared the entire afternoon. A little before six o{clock I decided to leave and find a place to grab something to eat. It would have been convenient if Sue Collins had been around somewhere to ask for suggestions, but she wasn{t so I decided to just drive around the area and see what I could find. What I eventually found was an Italian restaurant with a strong West Coast influence. West Coast Italian didn{t seem to be a big attraction around here judging by the sparse crowd, but the food turned out to be edible anyway. I took my time, but skipped the wine, even though I allowed myself a single martini before dinner. I managed to time it just about right, and left myself with time to arrive back at the school around quarter till eight.</p><p>I parked the car in the same slot I had left earlier, but this time it was the only car in the lot although I could see I couple of cars in another lot at the side of the building. Being a skeptic, I had checked the keys I had been given before I left so when I tried the main door and found it locked it was a comforting feeling. At least somebody around here believed in locking things. I unlocked the door, entered, and locked it behind me. I strolled through the empty, near-dark halls to the gym and used another key there to get in. I had left the light on in the office, and it was still on. I played with light switches to get a bank of lights turned on near the outside door, but left the others turned off. When I walked over and opened the outside door, all four girls were already waiting, together with Sue Collins. No parents were visible. For a moment I was afraid that Sue would want to stay for the ""exams"", but as soon as I opened the door she gave me a brief nod of acknowledgement, told Amy to call her when they were ready to be picked up, turned, and left. The girls bounced through the door into the gym.</p><p>Just as I was ready to start my little speech, Amy spoke up and said, ""I don{t really like this big gym when there{s no one here. It{s kind of creepy. Why don{t we use the girls{ locker room instead? There{s plenty of room in there but it{s not like this."" The other girls chattered agreement.</p><p>The thought struck me that while I{ve been in many places in my life, I{d never been in a high school girls{ locker room. I ruefully said that it would be fine with me to use whatever room they wanted, but I didn't have a key for the locker room. Amy flashed a brilliant smile. ""That's ok. I do."" She twirled a key on a piece of chain around her finger. ""Come on, let's go.""</p><p>Perhaps I should have been suspicious. Certainly I should have been suspicious. I wasn't. Shows what happens when you think with your hormones. ""Lead the way, Amy. You seem to know what you're doing."" I followed her through a door and down a dark hallway with the rest of the girls in trail. There was no light at all in the hall once the door had closed, but Amy turned on a small flashlight and walked rapidly along. The hallway made a turn to the left, then ended in a cross corridor. Amy flashed her light once quickly to the left, said ""That's the boys' locker room down there"", and then turned to the right. This hallway made a turn to the left, then a little further on we stopped in front of a door on the right which Amy quickly unlocked with her key. She walked in and flipped a light switch and the rest of us followed her into the room.</p><p>The room was very well equipped, particularly in comparison to the rather shabby office I had used for the exams. There were lockers, of course, and a shower room off to the left, but there was also what appeared to be an AV room, an exercise floor, and what appeared to be a training room complete with a whirlpool. It was nevertheless a locker room. It smelled different than the locker rooms I was used to, but it was a locker room. I could feel myself begin to stiffen. Amy led the way on to the exercise floor and said, ""OK. Are we all ready to get started?"" There was a trio of voices saying ""Yeah!"" Then she turned directly to me and said, ""Did you have fun today?"" They all watched me expectantly.</p><p>I was suddenly at a loss for words. While I was trying to think of something to say, she continued, ""We certainly did, didn't we?"" The others nodded agreement. ""And that's why we're here, isn't it?"" This was clearly directed at me.</p><p>I started to replay my spiel about the paper I was doing, but Amy interrupted, ""Knock off the bullshit. We don't have time for that tonight."" I stopped and stared. ""Let's get this all out in the open, OK? Remember last summer in Aurora Hills? I was there for a couple of weeks staying with my aunt and you were there driving a UPS truck. And you weren't a UPS driver, either. Because I wanted to find out who you were so I asked my uncle, because he's the local UPS manager there.""</p><p>There was nothing I wanted to say. Actually, that's not exactly true: there were several things I would have loved to say, but none of them were nice. I knew that damned UPS thing was going to be a problem, but I never thought it would come back to haunt me like this. ""You must have seen my brother. He works for UPS."" I wanted to take the words back as soon as I heard them. I began to wonder how I had ever survived this long.</p><p>""Then it certainly wasn't your brother, because whoever was driving that truck didn't work for UPS. And besides, it was you. I recognize that little scar by your left eye."" I said nothing.</p><p>""Now then, let's get started, OK? Today was fun, but there were a couple of things that were kind of left unfinished, you know?"" She started unbuttoning her blouse, and the other girls followed her lead. ""It's only fair that you finish what you started."" She kicked off her shoes, dropped her jeans and slipped out of them. ""And besides, we've got some other things we've thought of that we want to do, too."" She shrugged out of her blouse, reached behind her and unhooked her bra. ""And we kind of thought that you would help us out, just to be nice."" She dropped the bra, and hooked her thumbs in her bikini briefs. ""And besides,"" she pulled the briefs down and stepped out of them, ""we wouldn't want you to get in any kind of trouble, you know."" All four girls were standing naked in front of me. ""So we thought that you would probably do it, just for us.""</p><p>My mind had shut down completely. The synapses were just not firing. Then a hazy thought or two fought its way to the surface. I was being blackmailed. Me. Blackmailed. Totally humiliating. Infuriating. But it definitely had an upside. I still stood dumbly listening to Amy, but conscious at some very primitive level of the raw power being mustered up against me. After waiting for a few seconds for a response, Amy suggested gently, ""Don't you think you should get ... Comfortable? We can help if you like."" With that she walked up to me, reached up and slowly began to loosen my tie. Janice came up and helped me out of my jacket, while Ally and Elle began taking off my shoes and socks. Amy began very slowly unbuttoning my shirt as Ally and Elle opened my belt and pants and began to slide them down. I obediently lifted each foot in turn so they could get my pants off. Janice eased me out of my undershirt, and the two fourteen-year olds couldn't repress their giggles as they pulled down my briefs and took them off.</p><p>Amy had backed away a step or two and stood surveying her new territory. ""There! Now isn't that better?"" Still speechless, I nodded slowly. ""Good! Now then.... Let's start with unfinished business. I think Elle has the top priority. You didn't give her an orgasm today, and she really wanted one, and now she really needs one, so the first thing you need to do is give her a nice orgasm. I think you should start again at the beginning, but since we're all friends now you can you use your mouth, too. Actually, I think that should apply to all of us. I move that Doc UPS here should make full use of his mouth as well as his hands in carrying out his duties this evening."" Ally seconded, and the motion carried unanimously among the eligible voters. I would have voted for it myself if I had had a vote. ""Elle,"" Amy asked, ""where do you want to start, on the floor, or on a table?"" Elle said that she preferred the floor since we would have a lot more room. That wasn't a bad choice, since the floor was covered with exercise pads and the girls immediately began spreading sheets from the tables over the pads.</p><p>Elle lay down on the sheets, and motioned that she was ready. Amy looked at me and said, ""You're on, stud. Do it good."" I figured that good wasn't good enough. I was by damn going to give a magnificent performance. I sat down next to Elle, then lay beside her, slipping my arm under her neck and turning her to me. I kissed her on the forehead and began running my fingers through her hair, tracing the curves of her ear. She began to purr contentedly. I gradually let my hand fall lower and follow her shoulder down to the curve of her elbow; as I did so, my arm moved across her breasts, coming to rest on her very erect nipples. I nuzzled her ear, then let my lips trace the curve of her throat down to the hollow. I slid down slightly, and moved my hand to cover one of her breasts while my lips worked their way down to cover the nipple of the other. Elle was breathing very harshly, panting irregularly, and beginning to produce an almost inaudible moan. With my hand I began to tease one nipple, and with my mouth I covered the other. I sucked it in, and pressed it out with my tongue, then began to suck it in and circle it with my tongue while working with my lips. Her moans were no longer inaudible. I released her breast and let my hand caress its way down along her waist, past her hip, and all the way down until my fingers rested behind her knee. Then I started slowly kissing my way down from her breasts across her belly to the inside of her thigh. I let my cheek rest against her mound, now soaking wet, as I licked her thigh with long, slow strokes. Her moans were now sharp, resonant, gasps. I could hear the murmur of conversation from the other girls, but I couldn't make out what they were saying. I didn't really care at that point, anyway. My licks along her thigh grew longer, approaching closer and closer to the source of all that wetness. She was beginning to move her hips more and more strongly, to the point that I could no longer restrain her. I decided it was time. I moved up to cover her mound with my mouth, now letting my tongue make long slow passes up through her slit, stopping just short of her clit. Then I began to press my tongue into her, and at the same time press her clit with my upper lip. I had a trick or two that I still hadn't used when she began to shudder and quake in the onset of a full-blown orgasm. Another followed within seconds. She clamped her legs around my neck, pulling me tightly into her, then had another mighty orgasm, which seemed to be more powerful than the first two. After that, she seemed to relax, so I slid up to where I could put my arm around her shoulders, then held her close to me while she came back down. After a minute or two, she looked up at me, smiled, and said, ""Thanks.""</p><p>Amy smiled, too, and said to me, ""I like to see a man who takes pride in his work. But we have another couple of items of unfinished business. This morning you gave Ally a very nice orgasm, but you also got her mind all filled with penises and fucking and you left her a virgin. I'm afraid you're going to have to fuck her tonight."" My eyes were already glazed over, but I tried desperately to give them a questioning look. ""That does raise a problem, you understand. I have a condom you can wear, of course, but it doesn't seem fair to Ally to have her first fuck with a condom. Here's the deal. If you are absolutely certain, and I mean absolutely certain, that you have no diseases that she could catch, you fuck her with no condom. Otherwise, she just has to suffer. If you fuck her without a condom, and she catches anything at all, I will personally guarantee that you will spend a very long time in a place where you will be raped nightly by very large, very ugly, very AIDS-ridden men. Do I make myself clear?"" I nodded affirmatively. ""Do you need a condom?"" I shook my head. I was pretty sure. ""OK, then. Go fuck her however she wants to be fucked.""</p><p>I looked over at Ally. She showed me her ironworks, then said coquettishly, ""First do me like you did Elle, OK?"" Sounded fair to me.</p><p>Just like I did Elle, I did Ally... Right up until after the first orgasm. Then I moved over her, let my cock slide up through her slit, then into her just an inch or so. She had tensed up as I started to penetrate her, so I stopped without even the head completely inside her. I began caressing her and kissing her until she relaxed a bit, then slid in a bit more. Once the head was completely in, I was able to slide in until I could feel her hymen without any problem. Ally was moving her hips rhythmically and making sounds that were almost singing. I was moving out and in, out and in, each time stretching her hymen just a bit more. Then, once we were moving in perfect sync, I pressed past it. She gave a very short gasp, then looked up at me and said ""That's it? We've done it?"" In response, I began to drive deeper and deeper. Now she really started to enjoy it. And so did I. I held off as long as I could, but on her next orgasm I lost it. I felt stream after stream pour deep into her. She held me tightly, so tightly I was having difficulty breathing. When both of our orgasms had subsided, she told me conspiratorially ""I could really feel that coming into me. That was really, really neat."" Actually, I thought so, too.</p><p>We lay still for a couple of minutes, then Amy's voice came ringing in, ""You guys finished? We've got a lot to do, and we're behind schedule."" Ally stretched, cat-like, and then turned over and held me very close to her.</p><p>""OK, Ally. Give it up. You'll get another shot."" This time Amy was insistent, demanding. Ally languidly rolled over and released me.</p><p>Amy rapped on a desk top with a pencil and said, ""New business. We've agreed that as long as we have this opportunity, it would be criminal to let it go unutilized. Doc UPS, there are a few experiments we need to carry out on the male anatomy, and your male anatomy has been the one selected."" She looked at me, and still in shock, I nodded.</p><p>""Very good"", she went on. ""First we'll loosen you up a little. Relax all those tired, tense muscles. Please lie face down on the mat."" I complied. I had my face turned to the side toward the girls, but all I could see from my position was legs and feet. I told myself that all things considered the view wasn't bad.</p><p>Amy's voice moved around toward my feet together with a complete set of legs which were no doubt attached. ""Now we'll do this one at a time, but I want you to watch carefully while I demonstrate."" She stepped on to my legs, planting one of her feet firmly on each. ""I want you to kind of shuffle your feet as you move along. Don't slide them, just kind of jiggle his muscles."" She showed what she wanted. She walked up the back of my thighs, doing her magic shuffle along the way, until she stood firmly on my buttocks. Then she started shifting her weight back and forth from foot to foot, which was doing interesting things to my erection. ""We want to get him nice and relaxed now because we've got a lot that we're going to use him for, and we don't want to lose him before we're finished. How are you doing, Doc?""</p><p>I mumbled that I was doing just fine, and she said, ""Good,"" and began walking up my back. When she reached my shoulders she moved her feet in circles a couple of times, then jumped down with one foot brushing the hair on the back of my neck, and the other directly in front of my eyes. She pivoted and walked back over with the others. ""Janice, you're up."" Janice hopped up on my legs and began to do her little variation. She shuffled along as Amy had directed, but also dug in with her toes at each step, wiggling and giving light little pinches. As the routine progressed, I thought to myself that it wasn't exactly working as advertised. Yeah, there were muscle groups that were relaxing quite nicely, but my hardon sure as hell wasn't relaxing. When Elle took her turn, she did turns and spins that I thought might lever me right off the mat. Then Ally decided she was going to do some dance steps, singing her own beat. The others joined in the singing, and Ally prolonged her routine for a good five minutes. A couple of minutes into it, I felt moisture on my back. At first I thought it was sweat, then I realized that Ally was inadvertently giving me back what I had just given her. It was all I could do to keep from losing it right then. I gritted my teeth and tried not to think about where I was and what was happening, desperately trying to hold on. Ally finally finished her routine to general applause, then took her dismount. I remembered what she had said about being a gymnast before.</p><p>""Everybody all ready to go now?"", Amy asked. There was a chorus of positive responses, then she said, ""How about you, Doc? You OK?"" I nodded, with my cheek still pressed against the floor, and answered that I was. ""Ally, we're going to need your assistance to start this off. Just lie back down exactly where you were while he was fucking you. That's right. Right there."" She turned her attention to me. ""Now then, lie down on your stomach between her legs positioned so that you can eat her comfortably."" I complied. My cock was, despite all, getting hard again, and it folded up conveniently beneath me.</p><p>""Now then, ladies,"" Amy began, ""we're going to explore the male anatomy. You will find that men enjoy this, though they deny it. Just as Doc UPS explored our pussies, each of us will get the opportunity to explore him. Doc, you may begin eating Ally now."" I needed no further invitation; I began lapping madly. ""Janice, I believe Doc gave you an orgasm today, so you really should return the favor. Elle, if you would hand me that Vaseline, please."" I started to get worried. ""Now then, you'll each need to get lubed up, just as I'm doing now."" She had a hand on my ass, idly stroking me, then I felt Vaseline being smeared, and she suddenly thrust a finger into my ass. ""Doc, would you lift your hips please? Pull your knees up to support you. That's a good boy."" I was now on my knees and elbows with my face buried in Ally's snatch, and my hard-on probing thin air. ""Now watch how his cock moves as I move my finger."" I wasn't able to watch, but I could damn sure feel it. ""OK, Janice, now milk him. Just wrap your fingers around it and pump him. Keep it up until he spurts."" I felt soft fingers circle my cock and begin to move. Amy's finger in my ass was twitching in sync with Janice's strokes. I knew I wouldn't be able to take much of this. ""That's good, Janice. Just like that. Doc, you just keep eating Ally, don't pay any attention to us."" That was a good theory, but she no sooner had the words out of her mouth than I could feel myself spurting, and spurting heavily. ""Very good, Janice! Nice job!"" Amy circled her finger a couple of times and made my cock jump again. ""Wasn't that nicely done, Doc? Tell Janice thank you."" My mouth was busy working Ally's snatch, but I lifted my head enough to thank Janice, then went back to work.</p><p>""Ok, girls, it's time to switch,"" Ally said. ""Janice, you lube up and finger his ass hole just the way I showed you. Ally, you come back here and watch what Janice is doing while you milk him. Elle, you take Ally's place and let him eat you."" Everybody moved, except me.</p><p>I would have bet serious money that after screwing Ally and being beat off by Janice that I wouldn't have had enough left to produce again. I would have been wrong. Both Ally and finally Elle were able to get a serious shot out of me. There was a sizeable pool of cum on the mat beneath me by the time they had all finished, perhaps a tablespoon or even more. Amy stirred it with her finger, then licked the residue and smacked her lips. The other girls again followed her example. Amy looked up and took pity on me for being left out; she dipped her finger in again and asked me, ""Want a lick?"" I had the feeling that I had better accept, so I did. When I did, she bent over, took the head of my cock in her mouth and sucked and licked it briefly. She looked up and smiled and said, ""Hey! I can still taste Ally! Anybody else want a taste?"" Of course, they all did, with Ally first in line. When they had all satisfied their curiosity, Amy looked up at the clock and said that we still had time for me to fuck some more if anybody was interested. Everybody was interested, including Ally. Amy decreed that everyone would just have to take turns, with Ally last since she had already been fucked once tonight. She furthermore decreed that since time was running out, there wouldn't be any foreplay. I would just lie down on my back, and as long as somebody could get my dick hard they could ride it. Surprisingly, that worked out rather well. I don't think anybody managed another orgasm (I know I didn't), but everybody had fun (I know I did.) When Ally finally climbed off of me, Amy clapped her hands sharply and said, ""OK, everybody, let's hit the showers!"" I suddenly realized that Amy had been strictly the leader, and had not participated, other than to demonstrate for the others. The other three girls trotted off toward the shower room, and Amy nudged me with her toe, ""Come on, Doc. You, too."" I looked up and she extended her hand to help me up, then walked beside me into the showers. The water was already flowing when we walked in, and so was the chatter. The day's activities seemed to be the sole topic of conversation. Janice looked over when we walked in and said ""Hi, Doc!"" and pitched me a bar of soap.</p><p>I was beginning to feel almost normal, if you can believe that. After all doesn't everybody shower with four cheerleaders? Amy had started soaping up, and since I seemed to be left out of the conversation turned to me and asked, ""Ever been in a girls' shower room before, Doc?""</p><p>I answered truthfully, ""Nope. Never.""</p><p>""So your first time, and you manage to find one that's occupied, huh? Some people are just lucky, I guess. Here. Get my back."" She handed me her soap. As I soaped that expanse of smooth flesh, I found to my surprise that I was reaching a full erection again. When Amy turned back around, she glanced down, grinned, and said, ""Hey, look at this! Guess we should have started at seven o'clock."" There was another chorus of giggles. ""Guess you'll have to take care of that one yourself, Doc. We're going to have to wrap this up for now."" With that, they turned off the showers and streamed out to towel off and get dressed.</p><p>By that time, we were actually running a little late, and Amy called Sue for a pickup. As soon as she was off the phone, she called me off into a corner. She took the lapels of my coat in her hands, pulled me down, and kissed me on the lips. Then she said, ""You know, we didn't quite finish all the unfinished business. I still haven't had my orgasm.""</p><p>I suddenly realized she was right. ""But you had plenty of chances tonight, why didn't you..."" She cut me off.</p><p>""The responsibilities of leadership"", she said. ""I had to take care of everyone else first. Besides"", she grinned, ""I have a few different things in mind. The doctor bit won't cut it again, you know."" I nodded. ""You'll have to show a little creativity if you want to fuck me."" I nodded. ""I do plan to take tennis lessons soon, so if you happened to be a tennis pro that might help."" I nodded, but I knew that wouldn't work. ""Anyway, I'm sure you'll think of something. When you do, let me know and I'll handle my side of it.""</p><p>""How can I let you know?""</p><p>""Send me email whenever you think of something.""</p><p>""Sure. That will work. Address?""</p><p>""scoll92@aol.com""</p><p>""That's your email address?"" It didn't seem likely.</p><p>""No. Not really. That's Miss Collins. But she'll make sure it gets to me.""</p><p>I wanted to ask a question, but I wasn't sure exactly what I wanted to ask. I looked puzzled.</p><p>Amy grinned. ""There's one more thing you need to know. If you have any idea of fucking Miss Collins, you'll have to get unanimous good reviews from us first before she'll even talk to you. And you won't get a review from me until I can give an honest one. Got that?""</p><p>I couldn't have been more motionless if I'd been carved of stone.</p><p>""From what I saw tonight, I think you would do okay, but most of that was kid stuff. I couldn't vouch for you on just that, you understand."" I nodded. ""Miss Collins is kind of picky, but I know what she likes. You do good by me, and I'll do good by you. Understand?"" I nodded again.</p><p>The other girls had already gone outside, and a horn began to honk. Amy took me by the hand and led me to the door. Everyone else was already in the car. Amy stopped me directly under the outside light for the door where we would be clearly visible, pulled my head down, and gave me a long, lingering kiss, then got into the car and waved as it pulled away.</p>"
219,Summer Consequences,Amy K.,,[''],,2012-01-28T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>As Amy and Samantha lay naked in each others arms on Amy's blanket in the woods Samantha stirred long enough to pick up Camp Councilor Margo's book. The young teenager sighed contentedly as Amy held her, and flipped lazily through the pages of novel. Soon, she found the chapter she'd been reading and smiled contentedly reading as her cousin dozed.</p><p>The chapter she had been reading depicted scene where a woman was dominating a man sexually. Making him do all sorts of demeaning, humiliating and degrading tasks. Most of which had sexual overtones. The woman, who had to be referred to as ""Mistress"" at all times made the man cater to her every whim, be it suckling her toes, or taking a strap on dildo up his ass.</p><p>The whole scene intrigued Samantha greatly, and as she read on she imagined herself as the woman in the story. The thought of a man referring to her as ""Mistress Samantha"" causing her young adolescent body to quiver with renewed excitement.</p><p>The girl sighed heavily, as she took the hand of her sleeping cousin in her own, and moved it downward. Soon Samantha had maneuvered Amy's small hand down to cover her pussy, and with the utmost care, as not to rose the sleeping little girl, Samantha took Amy's index finger and rubbed it against her clit experimentally.</p><p>Her cousin snuggled in closer in her sleep, brushing up against Samantha's breast and rubbing her nipple as the girl's own finger was used to manipulate Samantha's little clit. Sam then went back to her reading, as she used her cousin's fingers to stimulate herself, and was soon panting quietly as she went.</p><p>As time progressed, Samantha found herself unable to contain her excitement, and put down the book as she began pushing Amy's little finger inside of herself as she fondled her left breast. Soon, Samantha's soft groans awakened Amy, and the thirteen-year-old giggled as she found her wetted finger deep inside her cousin's pussy, being vigorously thrust in and out almost against her will.</p><p>""Let me help you a little more,"" Amy offered with a giggle and began finger- fucking Samantha on her own, leaving the girl to rub her clit. Amy smiled, lowering her face to her cousin's unoccupied breast, and began to gently suckle its hard little nipple, running her tongue in slow circles around it as she went.</p><p>""Samantha..."" purred Amy, as she adjusted her fingers to rub Samantha's pussy juices into the girl's clit.</p><p>""Yes..?"" her cousin moaned in response as she gave Amy's round little ass a squeeze.</p><p>""Please, read to me..."" replied Amy, giving Samantha's clit a slight pinch.</p><p>""Oh-! Okay! Okay!"" she laughed and picked up the book once again, ""Just let me find a good part... OH! Here we go...Well, there is this young little girl who winds up going to a private school. But one day she gets caught listening in on a faculty meeting and...OH! No, I don't think you can handle THAT, little girl...""</p><p>""Oh..."" pouted Amy, kissing Samantha's neck, ""Please don't tease me, Sam! It's not fair...""</p><p>Samantha chuckled and looked deeply into Amy's blue/green eyes with adoration before kissing the girl full upon the lips. Both girls sighed contentedly and hugged each other closer as their tongues entwined.</p><p>""I'm so sorry, sweetheart,"" said Samantha, once their lips had parted, ""I just like teasing you, I guess. You just look so cute when I do it... But, yes, I'll read to you. Just lay back, and enjoy...""</p><p>Amy cuddled up closer and Samantha took a deep breath before preparing to read. Unfortunately, as she opened her mouth, she gasped in horror. From the bushes a figure emerged. It was the owner of the book Samantha now held. Councilor Margo.</p><p>The tall dark haired woman glared down contemptuously at the two little girls who stared back up at her with shock and horror. ""Just what do you two think you're doing?!"" the woman demanded, putting her hands on her hips and glaring sternly.</p><p>""I-! I-! I can explain!"" stammered Amy, as tears formed in her eyes.</p><p>""No! It's-! It's ALL MY fault!"" Samantha injected, hoping to protect her cousin form he woman's wrath.</p><p>""Silence!"" commanded Councilor Margo, pointing an accusing finger at Samantha, and eyeing the stolen book. ""So then!"" she continued with grim satisfaction, ""It seems that you two are not only thieves, but little whores as well! Hm! Well, then. I guess you two will just have to be punished twofold!""</p><p>""No! Please!"" pleaded Samantha, dropping the book, ""It's not as bad as it seems! Honest! The whole thing is MY fault! I stole your book, I admit it... And I seduced Amy as well. I'm sooo sorry! Just please...Don't tell our parents... I'll do anything...""</p><p>""So! It's like THAT, is it?"" commented Margo with a smirk, ""Well, I guess I know just how to punish naughty little girls like you, Miss Samantha!""</p><p>""No!"" cried Amy, hugging her cousin protectively, ""If you must to punish someone, punish me!""</p><p>""Ha!"" laughed Councilor Margo, looking lustily at the two young teens, ""You wouldn't last two minutes! However, I think I'll just punish BOTH of you!""</p><p>""Ohhh!"" moaned both girls in unison holding each other close, tears welling up in their innocent eyes.</p><p>""Come along now, little ones!"" ordered Councilor Margo ushering the two girls to their feet as she carefully examined their young bodies, ""And don't bother with your clothes! You won't be needing them where you're going..!""</p><p>*****</p><p>For several long, arduous minutes, Margo led the two frightened thirteen-year- olds farther down along the narrow winding path of the nature trail. Every passing moment bringing them a greater and greater distance from the security of their discarded clothing and the camp. As well as farther and farther away form the comfort and security of their clothes.</p><p>As the forest fell silent of all other human sounds, the noises of the animals increased in volume, causing the girls to shiver with fright as the trees seemed to close in around them. Seeing this, Margo to snickered to herself, spurning the girls onward with threats of further punishment were they to try to turn back or try run.</p><p>Soon, though, they neared an old log cabin. Tall pine trees surrounded it and the windows seemed to be covered by thick, heavy black curtains. The door was made of heavy oak, and was locked by a huge deadbolt. It seemed as though no human had been there in many years, which meant that the cabin was long since forgotten. Thus no one was likely to happen by and come to the girl's rescue.</p><p>""Get inside!"" ordered Margo once she had unlatched the lock and swung open the door. The girls both nodded, squealing loudly as Margo gave them both a hard slap across their small round asses.</p><p>Once inside, Margo slammed the door shut behind her, causing both young teens to jump and cry out once again. The woman smirked at their frightened reactions, locking the door before walking around to face the two young girls.</p><p>""So!"" she began, pacing back and forth before them whist they attempted to hide their bodies modestly. They both folded their arms across their chests and squeezed their young legs closely together, but their efforts were mostly in vane. ""You little sluts think that stealing and lying naked in the woods together, doing who knows what to each other is acceptable behavior for young girls at this camp do you?!""</p><p>They both bowed their heads in shame as Margo continued, ""And just how old are you little whores anyway?""</p><p>""I-I'm thirteen..."" stammered Amy nervously, trying to hide behind her hair.</p><p>""Look at me when I'm talking to you, cunt!"" Margo demanded, before turned her attention to Samantha, ""And how about you, you little thieving slut?""</p><p>""I'll be fourteen in September,"" announced Samantha, looking boldly into Councilor Margo's dark brown eyes.</p><p>Margo glared at the girl's defiant look and grabbed Samantha by the wrist, pulling the girl towards her. ""When you speak to me,"" the woman instructed, pulling Samantha by the arm towards the kitchen table, which was in one corner of the room, ""You shall address me as Mistress! Is that understood, slut?!""</p><p>""Y-yes..."" came Samantha's whispered reply as the woman forced her bend over the table facing Amy.</p><p>""'Yes' what?!"" the woman demanded, holding the girl down with a firm hand on the back of her neck, and her other hand raised high above Samantha's ass.</p><p>Yes, Councilor Margo,"" replied the teenager defiantly, with a smirk.</p><p>""NO!"" yelled Margo angrily, causing Amy to jump again, as Margo's hand slapped down hard against her cousin's bottom. ""You WILL refer to me as 'Mistress Margo'! Is that understood, Miss Samantha the Slut?!""</p><p>""Yes...Mistress Margo..."" murmured Samantha through gritted teeth.</p><p>""Infact,"" continued the woman with a cruel grin, ""Your name is no longer 'Samantha'... It's 'Slut'! Do you understand this, Slut?!""</p><p>""Yes, Mistress Margo..."" Samantha replied quietly.</p><p>""Good!"" the woman laughed, and smacked her hand hard against Samantha's athletic butt once again, causing the girl's body to jerk slightly against the pain.</p><p>""Oooh!"" taunted Margo, squeezing the girl's reddened ass cheek, ""You must get a lot of exercise! Good... Because I like a girl who can take punishment!""</p><p>With that, the woman backed away, and turned to open a large trunk, which sat on the floor near the table. From it she pulled four pairs of shiny metal handcuffs. Margo smiled to herself as she looked over her shoulder at Amy. ""Miss Amy! Come here... NOW!""</p><p>Amy tried to look as sweet and innocent as possible, which for her wasn't difficult, as she shuffled over to the woman nervously. ""Y-yes, Mistress Margo..?"" came Amy's timid reply.</p><p>""Bind Slut's ankles to the table legs!"" ordered Margo, handing Amy two pairs of handcuffs, ""And make it quick! Your parents are expecting you back in late August after all!""</p><p>Amy shivered visibly, as a chill went down he spine. ""Yes...Mistress Margo..."" she whimpered, kneeling down between her cousin's shapely legs. The girl sniffled, wiping away a tear as she took hold of Samantha's right leg and pushed it carefully against the table leg. Amy then obediently, but hesitantly fastened one of the handcuffs to her cousin's ankle, and then to the table leg before moving on to the next, leaving Samantha with her legs spread wide apart.</p><p>This done, Amy stood up once again and immediately stared wide-eyed down at her cousin. ""Oh my!"" she gasped, covering her mouth with her hands.</p><p>""Don't you be getting any ideas!"" commanded Margo, securing handcuffs on Samantha's wrists, that she then bound to the other set of table legs. ""Now, this little cunt belongs to me!"" Margo laughed, ""Is that understood, you little whore!?""</p><p>""Yes!"" pleaded Amy, staring down at her cousin with mixed emotions.</p><p>""Yes?!"" demanded Margo, grabbing something more out of the trunk, ""What do you mean 'Yes?!""</p><p>""OH!"" cried Amy, looking up with tears in her pretty eyes, ""I'm so sorry! I'm so very sorry, Mistress Margo! Please forgive me!""</p><p>""Oh...I'll forgive you!"" teased Margo, brandishing some odd bit of leather, ""Now why don't you be a good little cunt and go sit down in that nice little chair for your Mistress!""</p><p>""You...You won't hurt us, will you, Mistress Margo?"" inquired Amy nervously, in her most sweet and innocent of voices before obediently taking a seat in the hard wooden chair Margo had motioned to.</p><p>""Oh, no. Not at all, little one..."" Margo commented condescendingly, stretching out the length of leather that she had acquired as she walked behind the chair, ""I could never really hurt a sweet little girl like you!""</p><p>The woman then used the strip of leather to bind the girl's hands behind her, before, threading it underneath the chair to bind Amy's ankles to the chair legs. ""Mmm... I have so much more interesting things planned for a sweet young cunt like you, little girl!"" continued Margo, ""Infact, I think that I rather like that name... From now on you are no longer 'Amy'. You are to be known as 'Cunt'! Understand? So! When I say, 'Hey, Cunt!', what are you gonna say?""</p><p>""Um... 'Yes, Mistress Margo?'"" inquired Amy sheepishly, looking down at the floor.</p><p>""Good!"" laughed Margo, glancing over at her other captive, ""Now we can almost get started!""</p><p>With that, Margo walked over to the chest once again. ""I ever do so hope that your enjoying this, Slut,"" she commented, walking back to the chest to remove several more objects from it, ""because it's your turn next!""</p><p>Samantha merely narrowed her eyes defiantly at the woman's comment, and gritted her teeth as Margo grabbed her by the hair before yanking the girl's head up in order to jab a pillow underneath her chin in order to give Samantha a better view.</p><p>Margo then turned her attention towards Amy once more. On her face she wore an almost sadistic grin as in each hand she held an open clothespin. ""Wha-? What are you gonna do with those?!"" questioned Amy with a shaky voice and eyes wide with fear.</p><p>Margo failed to reply immediately as she walked over to Amy and held the two clothespins open over the girl's small pink nipples. ""For this, of course!"" she finally announced as Amy started crying.</p><p>""NOOO!"" the bound teenager cried, shaking her head violently from side to side, Please! Don't, Mistress Margo! It'll hurt too much!""</p><p>""Oh, it will.... But only for a while!"" laughed Margo, letting go of both clothespins at the same time, and grinning broadly at her cruel handiwork as Amy screamed and cried at the top of her lungs for several moments whilst Samantha struggled against her bonds.</p><p>""You're going to far!"" Samantha yelled but Margo merely laughed.</p><p>""You haven't seen how far I'm willing to go yet, Slut!"" the woman replied with a smirk, ""But don't worry! Your turn is coming up shortly. So why don't you sit tight and enjoy the show. Hopefully you'll learn something!""</p><p>As Amy's screams died down, Margo knelt down in front of the girl. ""That's it, Cunt,"" the woman said in a soothing voice, as she wiped away Amy's tears with her hand, enjoying the soft texture of the young girl's skin, ""Go ahead! Scream all you want! Cry to your heart's content! I don't mind... And neither shall anyone else. For you see, the walls are quite soundproof. Also, we're quite a ways from camp, so I wouldn't bet on anyone else showing up to rescue you. So, my advice to you, is to either relax and enjoy it... Or don't!</p><p>""Now, then I am fully aware that you little friend, Slut, is completely responsible for all of this. She's the one who stole my little book, she's the one who lured you out into the woods, and she's the one who seduced you. So really, she's entirely to blame! Isn't that right, Cunt?!""</p><p>Amy shook her head as tears ran down her cute little face. ""No!"" she exclaimed tearfully, ""It was both of us!""</p><p>""You forgot to say 'Mistress Margo'!"" taunted the woman and gave one of the clothespins a painful squeeze.</p><p>""Oww!"" Amy cried as the woman twisted the clothespin, ""Stop it! Please stop it, Mistress Margo! It hurts!""</p><p>""That's better,"" commented Margo with a grin of satisfaction, letting go of the clothespin and standing with her long tanned, athletic legs spread apart, and her hands on her hips, ""Now then, I have a confession to make... I REALLY like my job. Especially the part about disciplining young, sweet, innocent, adolescent girls like you, Cunt! I just adore sweet young pussies! And I think that you're just ripe for the picking!""</p><p>Amy's eyes went wide and she blinked several times in confusion, the woman's words making her quite speechless, but strangely aroused. Meanwhile, Margo took hold of her Camp Councilor shirt and gave Amy a peculiar wink before pulling it over her head.</p><p>The bound girl had to bite her lower lip as Margo's full firm breasts sprang free of the confines of her dull green T-shirt. Amy was almost entranced by the way the woman's nipples had hardened at the mere sight of her young thirteen- year-old body, tied helplessly to a chair.</p><p>""Oh! So I see that I please you, Cunt!"" chuckled Margo, discarding her T-shirt, ""Well then, we'll just have to play a little game that I like to play with all the young little girls in my care! It goes like this. If Cunt here can make me cum, I'll just let her off with a good hard spanking. But, if she fails, I'll put THIS to good use!""</p><p>Margo smiled triumphantly as she pulled a third clothespin from the pocket of her jean shorts. ""You know,"" she said sweetly, turning to face to Samantha, ""little girls have a third place where these can go! And you'd enjoy seeing that. Wouldn't you, Slut?""</p><p>""No, Mistress Margo,"" replied Samantha with a bit of a smirk.</p><p>""I don't think that you're taking this at all seriously, Slut!"" commented Margo sternly, and walking over to a small fridge, ""Well, in that case, I'll just have to up the odds a little... Just to show you just how serious this situation is!""</p><p>Margo then opened up the freezer portion and pulled out an ice cube before walking over to Samantha and continuing. ""So, I'll just give you a time limit, Cunt!"" announced Margo as she took hold of Samantha's ass in one hand and spread the girl's cheeks apart. The woman then gave a sinister grin before placing the cold ice cube against Samantha's asshole and pushing against it until the girl cried out and the object slid part way inside.</p><p>""There we go!"" chuckled Margo triumphantly, taking her hands away, ""The timer is now set!""</p><p>""OH!"" exclaimed Samantha, ""It's sooo cold!""</p><p>""I should hope so!"" laughed Margo, walking back over to Amy, ""Now, the new rules are as follows; If Slut somehow manages to pry loose that ice cube, you loose, Cunt. And if the ice cube melts before I cum... Then you loose as well! Understand, Cunt?""</p><p>""Y-yes, Mistress Margo..."" answered Amy, shifting nervously in her seat.</p><p>""Good!"" said Margo, unbuttoning her shorts, and pulling them down around her ankles, revealing her lightly trimmed dark brown pussy hair to the girl.</p><p>Amy swallowed hard at the sight of the woman's beautiful body. Her lightly tanned skin, her firm soft breasts topped by small erect nipples, her strong athletic legs, and aura of power, beauty, and control.</p><p>She met the woman's gaze once more and opened her mouth to speak, but was far too awed by the power the woman seemed to wield over her. ""Speak, Cunt!"" ordered Margo, stepping forward so that her pussy was right in Amy's face.</p><p>""You... You're beautiful... Mistress Margo..."" admitted the little teenager, ""Just like Samantha...""</p><p>""Of course I-! What?!"" Margo exclaimed, startled by Amy's admission, and grabbing the girl painfully by the hair. ""What did you say, Cunt?!"" she demanded as Amy gritted her teeth, ""What did you say to me you dirty, filthy little whore?!""</p><p>""I-I'm sorry, Mistress Margo!"" cried Amy, trying to keep still as the woman gave her hair a sharp yank.</p><p>""Ah! I see that you've already started trying to get me to cum, little girl!"" chuckled Margo, ""You have no idea how much you turn me on by just being so sweet... And trying to act innocent! Well, I just can't wait to steal the rest of that innocence, Cunt! Now then, lick! Lick my pussy, you little whore! Show your Mistress just how much of a cunt hungry little slut you are!""</p><p>""Mmph!"" Amy's muffled reply as Margo forced her groin against the teenager's face. In response the girl cautiously stuck out her tongue and licked from Margo's labia to the woman's clit in one long lick.</p><p>""Ooo!"" teased Margo, reaching down to fondle one of Amy's perky little tits, and occasionally twist the clothespin when the girl stopped licking.</p><p>""Ow!"" the girl shrieked as both clothespins were suddenly pulled at the same time for no reason, causing Amy to suck hard against the woman's clit in hopes of ending the pain.</p><p>""Mm! Yes! That's it, Cunt!"" exclaimed Margo, looking over her shoulder at Samantha who glared back defiantly, ""Keep licking and sucking, little girl! Show me just how much of a horny little cunt you are! And then maybe I'll go easier on your friend!""</p><p>""Oh!"" exclaimed Amy, quickly picking up the pace by franticly licking the woman's clit while sucking against it as hard as she could before coming up for air. ""Mmm! You taste sooo good Mistress Margo,"" she admitted in hopes of turning the woman on further, ""Do all girls taste as good as you and Sam?""</p><p>""Oh! Oh, no..."" replied Margo between gasps as the girl slid her tongue as far up inside her pussy as it would go, ""Only the lucky ones! Oh! Baby, you're a natural! OH! Oh fuck! Yessss... That's it little girl! Come on! Tongue fuck me! Tongue fuck your Mistress, Cunt! Come on!""</p><p>Amy sucked at the woman's pussy as hard as she could and slid her little tongue around inside. Her nose poking at Margo's clit, rubbing against it and driving the woman crazy.</p><p>""You! You almost-! Have me!"" groaned Margo as Amy nibbled at her pussy before giving the woman's clit a deep kiss that ended in her flicking it repeatedly with her tongue.</p><p>""No fair! OH!!!"" Margo cried as Amy took her hardened clit carefully between her teeth before licking and sucking it, apply just enough pressure to make it hurt ever so slightly.</p><p>The woman grabbed Amy's hair and pulled at it painfully as she leaned over the girl. Gritting her teeth against the sudden contracting of her muscles. She let out a long moan as her juices washed over the thirteen year old's face while she came, shaking slightly as her insides spasmed joyfully.</p><p>Margo hung on to Amy for several long moments as waves of ecstasy washed over her, rubbing herself against the girl's face, smearing herself all over. It was all that Amy could do just to keep up, trying to constantly reposition her head as the woman jerked around. The girl found herself continually licking at Margo's thighs or pubic hair, continually missing her mark, but almost always lapping up some of Margo's juices.</p><p>When her orgasm finally ceased, Margo slowly backed away, staring directly into Amy's eyes passionately. ""Oh... And another thing..."" Margo sighed contentedly giving Amy a soft kiss upon the lips, ""No one makes me cum quite the way a young little teenaged girl does... no one...""</p><p>Amy blushed and turned away smiling to herself, Margo's pussy juices still dripping off her cute face. ""Oh dear!"" commented Margo, bending down to examine it, ""That's quite a mess I've made... Oh, well, I guess I'll just have to clean it up then!""</p><p>The woman grinned broadly, and gave Amy's face a long slow lick, lapping up her own juices. ""Mmm! I DO taste good!"" she laughed and began untying Amy from the hard wooden chair, ""Well, in that case, there's no sense in wasting it!""</p><p>After she stood to undo the leather strip from Amy's hands, Margo motioned for the girl to follow her. Amy nodded and obediently stood. She grimaced against the soreness of her butt after sitting in the hard chair for so long, but barely noticed the clothespins upon her nipples anymore. She then followed Margo over to where Samantha awaited still bound spread-eagle on the table.</p><p>Margo beamed with satisfaction as she poked at the mostly melted ice cube that she's lodged in Samantha's tight little asshole until it melted away completely. ""It's your turn, Slut!"" the woman taunted, ""Now then, Cunt!""</p><p>""Yes, Mistress Margo?"" inquired Amy politely, kneeling before the woman, ""How may I serve you, Mistress Margo?""</p><p>Margo smiled and patted the girl on the head. ""Bend over in front of your friend, Cunt. Facing her, though,"" ordered the woman.</p><p>Amy obeyed, and was soon bending over, her hands on the table for support, and her eyes staring lovingly into her cousin's. ""She's more than just my friend, Mistress Margo..."" Amy admitted as the two girls lips met for a brief moment, causing Margo to shudder visibly.</p><p>""Oh?"" the woman managed to say as she bit her lower lip.</p><p>""She's my cousin... And she's VERY special to me..."" continued Amy.</p><p>""Oh really?!"" exclaimed Margo, her face becoming flushed, ""Well, in that case... Slut! Be a good girl and lick your sweet little cousin's face clean! Lap up ALL of my pussy juices from her pretty little face!""</p><p>Samantha's eyes widened, as a chill ran down her spine at this unique opportunity. ""Yes, Mistress Margo!"" she replied eagerly, and tilted her head slightly, before giving Amy's lips a long slow lick. Samantha closed her eyes as Margo's flavor touched her lips, and made her smile.</p><p>""Mmm... You are yummy, Mistress Margo!"" she commented and began licking around Amy's lips, lapping the clear liquid off the girl's soft skin with barely controlled enthusiasm.</p><p>""Of course!"" commented Margo, as she began rubbing her pussy with her right hand, and fondling one of her breasts with the other as she intently watched.</p><p>Amy blushed giggling as her cousin's tongue licked her ear lobe before nibbling it playfully. ""Shhh..."" cautioned Samantha, moving to the other side of Amy's face to find more of Margo's juices.</p><p>""Good!"" announced Margo once Samantha had finished her task, ""Cunt, I do believe that you're ready for the next step!""</p><p>The woman grabbed Amy by the hair again, and pulled her over to where Samantha's ass was displayed bent over the table. The woman gave it an appreciative look, noticing the way the redness was fading away, and grabbed hold of it with her free hand.</p><p>""Mmm... So round and firm..."" Margo commented sincerely, ""Don't you agree, Cunt?""</p><p>""Oh! Oh, yes... Very much so, Mistress Margo,"" Amy admitted, and lowered her head to hide her embarrassment.</p><p>""Indeed!"" said Margo, letting go of the girl's hair and Samantha's ass, ""Now then, watch and learn...""</p><p>The woman glanced sideways at Amy, who nodded and raised her hand once more. Amy gasped as Margo's hand came down once again against Samantha's ass once more. The girl responded with a grunt, causing to Margo glare at her.</p><p>""So! Getting used to it are we?!"" the woman commented rhetorically, ""Well then, I'll just have to see just how much you can take! Cunt, spank her!""</p><p>""What?!"" Amy exclaimed in surprise.</p><p>""You heard me, Cunt!"" growled Margo, ""Spank this dirty little slut's ass! And don't stop until I tell you to!""</p><p>""But... But I don't want to hurt Sam... I-!"" began Amy, but was cut off by Margo's firm hand slapping her ass hard.</p><p>""Do as you are told, Cunt!"" ordered Margo viciously, ""Spank your cousin's ass or I'll have her do it to you!""</p><p>""Mmmm!"" came Samantha's reply, and Margo slapped her ass for it.</p><p>""Silence, Slut!"" the woman ordered the bound teenager, grabbing Amy by the wrist and holding it over her cousin' butt, ""Now! Do it, Cunt! Spank her!""</p><p>Amy sobbed, but obeyed once she was released. Her small hand coming down against her cousin's firm ass cheek with a soft ""smack!"" The force of her feeble blow not causing her cousin to react in the slightest.</p><p>""Harder, Cunt!"" ordered Margo, slapping Amy's ass to annunciate her words, and casing the little teen to cry out.</p><p>""Okay! Okay!"" Amy sobbed, and smacked Samantha's bare bottom once again. This time with slightly more force, causing her cousin to flinch beneath her.</p><p>""I said harder!"" demanded Margo, yelling loudly, and causing Amy to cower slightly, ""Hit her like this!""</p><p>The woman raised her hand, high in the air, and slapped her hand down as hard as she could against Samantha's firm round, adolescent ass. This time, the teenager shrieked, as the sound of the slap rang in her ears.</p><p>Amy nodded, and tried again. This time, she spanked her cousin with greater force, and bringing a smile to Margo's lips as Samantha gasped. ""Good!"" the woman commented, ""Again!""</p><p>The girl smacked Samantha again, this time her response was a squeal of delight. Margo laughed at the reaction, and began masturbating once again, as Amy continued spanking her bound cousin.</p><p>""Oh, yes!"" gasped Samantha, as each of her cousin's whacks was delivered with more force than the last, and wetness began rising in her young, tight pussy, ""Yes! More, Amy! More! Harder! Come on!""</p><p>Amy found herself grinning broadly with naughty delight as she went, slapping each of the bound girl's ass cheeks in turn, causing them both to turn a bright red crimson. ""OH! Oh ya! That's it! Ya! I-!"" Samantha cried out, as she began shaking and quivering. Her gasps and moans taking on a higher pitch and frequency as she got off by simply being spanked.</p><p>The girl thrashed about almost uncontrollably as the four sets of handcuffs kept her securely bound to the table while she came, harder and harder. The repeated slaps to Samantha's reddened ass heightened her excitement, as her young body found it's final peak and wracked her with an orgasm that lasted for a full minute.</p><p>""Oooh, mmm..."" moaned Margo watching intently, as she sucked her fingers, ""Beautiful! You can stop now...Mmf!""</p><p>Reluctantly, Amy complied, and took a step back as Samantha panted before her. Her young adolescent body sweating profusely, and smiling broadly. Before she calmed down completely, Margo retrieved a key from the trunk, and freed Samantha from her binds just long enough to roll the girl over and refasten her to the table. This time, the girl was on her back, her long legs bent over the edge, and spread wide, while her arms were stretched above her head, and bound at the wrists once more. [Image] ""You like a little pain. Don't you, Slut?"" teased Margo, getting another ice cube from the fridge, ""Well, I think it's time we try the next phase of punishment on for size! Don't you?""</p><p>Margo took a moment to appraise the girl's beautiful young body as it was displayed before her so invitingly. The woman smiled appreciatively, before sliding her middle finger deep inside of the girl's tight, wet pussy without warning, causing Samantha to moan loudly. Margo then slid a second finger in beside the first, causing the girl to cry out in surprise.</p><p>With a wide grin, Margo moved her two fingers apart, spreading and stretching Samantha's labia as far apart as they'd go. ""Ah! Stop it!"" grunted Samantha, gritting her teeth as the woman shoved both her fingers in as far as they'd go and spread the girl's pussy open to its limit.</p><p>""I said stop! You're hurting me!"" the girl cried, causing Amy to step back, her eyes wide with fright and sympathy for her cherished cousin.</p><p>""That's it, Slut!"" laughed Margo, ""Scream! Yell! Squirm in your bonds, little girl! Cry all you want, because there's no one here to save you! Besides... That really turns me on!""</p><p>The woman chuckled as she stuck the ice cube between her spread fingers and pushed the cold object right up against the girl's hymen before pulling her fingers free of Samantha's wet pussy.</p><p>""OH! It's so cold!"" the girl gasped as the chill hit her, ""Please, Mistress Margo! Take it out! Please!""</p><p>""Ha! In your dreams!"" laughed Margo, enjoying the pained expression on Samantha's face as she arched her back, causing her nipples to stick straight out, ""You have to melt that ice cube if you want it out! Good luck!""</p><p>With that, the woman turned to Amy and grabbed hold of the girl's thin wrists. She then placed both of the whimpering girl's hands against her own budding breasts and closed Amy's fingers around the clothespins that were firmly clamped upon her pink little nipples.</p><p>""Now, sweetie,"" the woman the woman taunted, ""This WILL hurt! A lot! But I think that you can take it...""</p><p>""NO!"" pleaded Amy, as tears rolled down her rounded cheeks, ""Please don't make me do this, Mistress Margo... I'll do anything!""</p><p>""Oh, that's right!"" chuckled Margo cruelly, ""You will!""</p><p>With that, Margo pushed down hard against Amy's little fingers, causing the girl's small young nipples to become painfully free of the clothespins. In response, the girl fell to the floor, clutching her chest protectively, and screaming and crying at the top of her lungs as she thrashed about from side to side.</p><p>Margo smiled with satisfaction before turning to Samantha. ""Now it's your turn, Slut!"" she announced, holding up the two clothespins that were once upon Amy's now practically burning nipples.</p><p>Samantha's eyes followed them as the woman moved them closer and closer to her erect nipples and gasped loudly as Margo held then open in place for a long agonizing second before letting them go.</p><p>The thirteen-year old gritted her teeth and grunted against the pain for a moment, before looking defiantly up at Margo once again. ""That's better!"" the woman commented, running her finger tips up and down Samantha's taut thighs, ""And now to do something about that ice cube!""</p><p>Margo leaned forward and took a long lick, all the way from Samantha's tight little asshole to her clit. All the while tasting the cool water as it mixed with the teenager's pussy juices.</p><p>""Mmm... Oh, ya..."" moaned Samantha, as the older woman moved forward and covered Samantha's entire pussy with her mouth before sucking against it while nibbling at her labia.</p><p>""Oh! Don't stop, Mistress Margo!"" gasped Samantha as Margo's expert tongue massaged the insides of the girl's pussy and pushed gently against the melting ice cube. She then took a firm hold of Samantha's lovely thighs, digging in her long fingernails, and sucked as hard as she could, drinking the combination of hot and cold liquids.</p><p>""AH! Mistress!"" Samantha exclaimed as the woman fingered her clit, ""That's it! Suck my little cunt! Please! Suck my little teenaged cunt and make me cum again!""</p><p>""Oooh! You're a horny little one aren't you!?"" chuckled Margo teasingly, ""You really are a hot and horny little slut! Aren't you!?""</p><p>""Yes, Mistress!"" gasped Samantha, her lovely green eyes rolling back as she arched herself into Margo's face. Her pussy half numbed by the melting ice cube, but still begging for release.</p><p>""Yes, what?"" demanded Margo, her finger on the verge of penetrating the young girl's virgin pussy, ""Tell me what you are... Say it!""</p><p>""I-! I'm a horny little slut!"" gasped Samantha as Margo pushed her finger deep inside expertly rotating the ice cube inside of her, causing the girl to pull against her binds moaning, panting and gasping all the more.</p><p>""You're a horny little teenaged slut!"" corrected Margo, painfully squeezing and twisting one of the clothes pins on Samantha's nipples with her free hand.</p><p>""Ow! Oh, yes! I-! I'm a horny teenaged-! Oh! Ow! Cunt hungry Slut!"" managed Samantha while her body trembled as she began to cum again.</p><p>""Good!"" laughed Margo, descending upon the girl's hardened little clit with her tongue as she vigorously finger-fucked Samantha's pussy, ""Now! Cum for me, Slut! Cum for your Mistress, little girl! Do it for me! NOW!""</p><p>""I will! I will!"" gasped Samantha, arching her back more and more as she strained against the handcuffs, ""I promise! I-! Oh, I'm so-! Close! OH! Mistress! More! Please! Fuck me! Fuck your little girl! Please!""</p><p>Margo obliged wholeheartedly, pleased with what she was hearing. She removed her finger and slid it into the teenager's mouth so that Samantha could taste herself, all the while licking the interior of the teen's now drooling pussy.</p><p>The woman sighed contentedly as the combination of cool water and hot adolescent vaginal fluid soaked her face and hair while she licked and sucked the girl's pussy. The woman then noticed that the girl had developed red marks on her wrists from pulling against the handcuffs. Margo smiled delightedly at this, reveling in her control over such a young girl.</p><p>Soon, though, the flow from Samantha's sweet, little cunt increased, as she screamed, moaned, and struggled against her binds all the more, almost causing the clothespins on her nipples to come loose. Margo was amazed by the almost animal like display as the girl came over her waiting tongue, but happily lapped up Samantha's juices without complaint.</p><p>""That's it, honey!"" coaxed Margo, rubbing the girl's clit, almost to the point of numbing it, while she licked and sucked Samantha's labia with great gusto, ""Just let go! Let me taste all of you! Let me taste all of your sweet, young girl cum! Come on, Slut! That's it..!""</p><p>With that, Samantha did let go. Completely giving into Margo's touch as her body spasmed, and she found herself making far more noise then anyone had anticipated. ""Oh wow!"" exclaimed Amy, as she staggered to her feet to watch her cousin's second orgasm, ""she looks like she's going explode!""</p><p>Margo chuckled at this, enjoying the way Samantha's entire body seemed to become flushed, covered with a thin sheen of sweat as she continued to shudder and moan. ""Mmm! You like cumming don't you, Slut?"" observed Margo, pleased with her handiwork as Samantha slowly came back down to earth, her gasps and moans becoming a steady panting mixed with contented sighs.</p><p>""Mmm... So good..."" moaned the girl, all the energy drained from her body.</p><p>""Hey, now!"" warned Margo, ""Don't give up on me yet, you cunt hungry whore! I'm not finished with you yet!""</p><p>Margo chuckled to herself as Samantha tried to nod, but couldn't find the strength. ""Fine, then,"" the woman commented, ""Take a five minute break, but when I come back, we're finishing this!"" She then unbound Samantha and headed off to the bathroom, leaving the two young teenagers alone together once again.</p><p>""Amy..."" whispered Samantha, after the door had closed.</p><p>""Yes, dear?"" inquired the girl, feeling half-sorry for and half-envious of her exhausted cousin.</p><p>""Please... Hold me..."" Samantha replied, and Amy smiled sweetly in reply before joining her on the table. The two young girls then embraced, and held each other for what seemed like an eternity...</p><p>*****</p><p>Several minutes later, after Samantha had caught her breath, and Amy had almost fallen asleep in her cousin's arms, Margo reentered the room, her hands behind her back, and a stern expression upon her face.</p><p>""You there! Cunt!"" the woman called out, ""Remove the clothespins from Slut's nipples.""</p><p>""But... But, I don't want to hurt her..."" pleaded Amy, sitting up with a panicked expression.</p><p>""Do I look like I care what you want?!"" demanded Margo rhetorically, ""Just do it, Cunt! Or they'll go back on you!""</p><p>Amy looked downcast for a moment, before turning to Samantha. ""I... I'm sorry..."" she whimpered, taking hold of the clothespins.</p><p>""It's okay..."" Samantha said breathlessly, ""Just do it!""</p><p>Amy gulped and squeezed both clothespins at once, causing Samantha to immediately cry out in pain, as her crushed nipples were released. Her young athletic body thrashed about as she shrieked and swore like no little thirteen-year-old should, causing Amy to feel horribly guilty.</p><p>""I'm so sorry!"" the girl cried, grabbing hold of her cousin, trying to keep her from falling off the table.</p><p>""That's it!"" laughed Margo, ""Cry, scream and thrash about! Not so defiant now! Are you, Slut!?""</p><p>""You're mean!"" sobbed Amy, holding Samantha tightly, and glaring over her shoulder at Margo through her cousin's messed up hair.</p><p>""Oh! Am I now?!"" the woman commented sarcastically, ""Well then, I guess I'll just have to be punished as well!""</p><p>Amy gasped, and Samantha caught her breath at the woman's words, but both girls were enveloped by wide-eyed shock when they saw what Margo was concealing behind her back.</p><p>In her hands Margo held a pair of strap on dildos. Each was nine inches long, and made of thick, hard black plastic, each widening at the end, so that they closely resembled male penises.</p><p>""What-! What are THOSE for?!"" exclaimed Amy, her voice quavering with a new nervousness.</p><p>""For me!"" announced Margo, holding the two phalluses in the air, ""And you two sweet young girls are going to use them! Now, doesn't that sound like a nice way to end the day?""</p><p>The two girls looked at each other with wide-eyed expressions for a moment, and then both burst into giggles. Margo gave them a stern look, and called them over. ""Now stop that!"" she scolded, handing each of them a strap on dildo, ""Now, I'll just help you these on, and then we can get started!""</p><p>""What... What do you want us to do with these, anyway?"" inquired Amy innocently.</p><p>""Hm! Don't give me that!"" scolded Margo, fastening the phallus around the girl's waist, ""As much as it turns me on when you give me the sweet and innocent act, don't bother trying to be naïve about this! I own that little book you two were reading! I know that you two little girl's are wiser than you're letting on!""</p><p>Amy merely shook her head forlornly, giving up on the idea of making the woman believe her, as Margo attached the other strap on dildo around Samantha's waist. The girl smiled as the plastic phallus was attached. And genuinely seemed to be enjoying the prospects ahead.</p><p>""There we go,"" commented Margo once her work was done, and stood up straight, ""We're just about ready. Just let me get comfortable, and then have fun!""</p><p>The woman lay down on the floor, bending her knees, and spreading her long tanned legs invitingly, the dark brown curls of her pubic hair clearly visible above her pussy.</p><p>""So?"" inquired Margo sarcastically, ""What are you two waiting for? Come service your Mistress! NOW!""</p><p>Samantha was the first to oblige the woman. With a hungry grin, the girl walked over to Margo, and got down on the floor to begin franticly lapping at the woman's pussy.</p><p>Amy, though, was a little more nervous and self-conscious about the large plastic object she now held between her legs. Carefully, she waddled clumsily over to the waiting woman and knelt beside her, watching intently as Samantha licked and sucked Margo's hungry pussy.</p><p>""Come on!"" ordered Margo, forcing Amy's head down upon her groin, ""I need both you young cunts to lick my pussy!""</p><p>Reluctantly, but obediently, Amy began tonguing Margo's clit, making careful little circles around it for several seconds before flicking it several times with her tongue, as her cousin started sliding her middle finger up inside the woman's asshole.</p><p>""Oh!"" gasped Margo as Samantha's finger reached the second knuckle, ""You ARE a nasty little slut! Aren't you!?""</p><p>""Mm, hmm!"" responded Samantha as she buried her hot little tongue deep inside of Margo, causing the woman to gasp loudly, and let out a long slow moan as Amy nibbled at her clit.</p><p>As they played, Margo reached down, and grabbed both girls by the hair. ""Oh ya!"" she exclaimed, ""Come on, girl's! Get me nice and wet!""</p><p>Obediently, Amy and Samantha continued, their tongues soon meeting over Margo's clit, giving them the opportunity to French kiss each other as they both licked the woman's pussy. They then both began trying to slide fingers up inside of her. First Samantha with her index finger, then Amy with hers. Then Samantha put in her middle finger, and Amy found that she had to push hard to squeeze hers in beside the others. All this attention, though, lubricated Margo to the point where both girls wound up finger fucking Margo with three fingers each, before they each slid a finger up her ass, and began finger fucking both of her holes.</p><p>""Oooh! Oh ya!"" squealed Amy, as she suddenly found Margo's finger rubbing her clit form behind. In response, the girl moved a little, breaking her kiss with Samantha, and began voraciously sucking and nibbling at the woman's rock hard clit.</p><p>""Oh! No fair!"" exclaimed Margo, moving her hand farther up, under Amy, and grabbed one of her small perky breasts. She rubbed her wetted fingers around the girl's nipple, and gave it a hard squeeze as she pulled at Samantha's hair.</p><p>Meanwhile, Samantha gave Margo's pussy a long lick. She made sure to let her tongue slip between Margo's pussy lips and come up to lick her cousin's tongue as Amy continued to circle the woman's clit. Samantha then looked up, and smiled as the woman's eyes rolled back, pulling the girl's hair all the more.</p><p>""Mmmm!"" moaned Samantha as Margo got a better grip on the girl's long red locks, and began pushing and pulling her head up and down as Samantha licked the length of Margo's pussy.</p><p>""Oh! So you like it a little rough, do you?"" inquired Margo, struggling to sit up, and giving Amy's breast a squeeze before letting go, ""Well then, Slut, I'll just have to accommodate you! And give you exactly what you want!""</p><p>Samantha giggled in reply, and slid her fingers out of Margo so that she could make a show of licking and sucking the woman's juices off of them. She then grabbed Amy's hand, and began sucking the girl's fingers, causing Margo's body to quiver with ecstasy.</p><p>""S...Stop that!"" the woman ordered with a shaky voice, ""S-Slut! On your feet! There are other things I want you to be doing right now! And, Cunt... Keep licking!""</p><p>Samantha obediently got to her feet, the entire time staring into Margo's eyes with a mischievous grin, with one of her long fingers girlishly poised between her teeth. ""No problem, Mistress Margo,"" she said with a slight giggle, causing the woman to take a deep breath before speaking.</p><p>""You're very well developed for a girl your age. Aren't you, Slut?"" the woman said as more of a statement.</p><p>""Yes, Mistress Margo,"" replied Samantha, taking one of her little tits in each hand, and squeezing them gently to make their nipples stick out at Margo.</p><p>The woman became a little more flushed and replied, ""Some day, you may even be able to lick them yourself... Now come a little closer...""</p><p>Samantha smiled sweetly, and walked over to Margo. She then got down, and knelt upon her knees so that the woman could reach up and touch her. ""Good girl..."" purred Margo, reaching up and grabbing one of Samantha's nipples before giving it a hard squeeze.</p><p>""OW!"" yelped Samantha, as the woman leaned in to kiss the twisted nipple better.</p><p>""You like that, don't you, Slut?"" commented Margo, with an odd look upon her face, ""It's fun being a nasty little slut, isn't it?""</p><p>Samantha breathed in loudly, throwing her head back as Margo gave her nipple a lick and an gentle nibble. ""YES!"" she exclaimed, taking hold of the back of Margo's head and leaning down do kiss her full upon the lips.</p><p>The woman's words of protest were quickly stifled as Samantha's tongue wove its way into Margo's mouth. All the while, the woman fondled the teenager's breasts, as Amy had to shuffle over to continue her licking of Margo's pussy.</p><p>For several moments Samantha continued kissing Margo passionately, enjoying the feeling that came form being the aggressor. Finally, though, Margo found the strength to pull away from the teenager's advances, pulling Samantha's head back by the hair.</p><p>""Now, now, you show promise, Slut! But let's not get too hasty!"" commented Margo, catching her breath, ""I can just imagine what you'll be like with a man!""</p><p>Samantha blushed at this, but tried to hide it by leaning forward and taking Margo's nipple in her mouth and suckling hard, while she caressed the opposite breast. ""Whoa! Okay!"" Margo exclaimed, pushing the young teenager away, ""I think that it's time you both learned your next lesson!""</p><p>Margo pushed Amy away and got onto her hands and knees. Both girls gave her confused looks, but she merely smiled up at them as she explained what she had in mind. ""Slut!"" she ordered, ""Lay on your back...""</p><p>""Yes, Mistress Margo,"" Samantha replied with a smirk, before obeying the command and lying spread out on the floor.</p><p>""Good..."" purred Margo, crawling over the girl and smiling down at her with a sly grin, ""Now, Cunt, put your dildo inside me.""</p><p>""What?!"" exclaimed Amy, her eyes going wide with disbelief.</p><p>""You heard me!"" growled Margo, ""Now do it! Both of you!""</p><p>""I... I'm not sure how to..."" commented Amy nervously, staring forlornly down at the dildo that stuck out from between her legs.</p><p>""It's easy!"" replied Margo, reaching underneath and grabbing the end of the plastic phallus, ""Just like you, Cunt!""</p><p>Amy blushed, trying to turn away as Margo pulled the girl closer by the dildo. ""Oh! Are you sure that this will fit?! It's so... big! It might... Hurt...""</p><p>""Only a little!"" laughed Margo, guiding the black dildo up to the entrance of her wet pussy, and rubbing it up and down over her labia, before pulling the large head against herself, and finally in.</p><p>""Oh ya!"" gasped Margo, closing her eyes, and panting a little, ""Now! Push, Cunt! Push it in! Fuck your Mistress! Fuck her good, Cunt! Come on!""</p><p>Amy gulped down her nervousness and began to slowly lean forward, watching with amazement as the woman's pussy stretched to accommodate the huge black shaft. ""Mmm! Oh ya!"" moaned Margo, panting as Amy pushed the dildo in deeper, ""That's it, Cunt! Now fuck me! You can do it! In and out! You can do it!""</p><p>""Oh... But what about me, Mistress Margo..?"" Samantha inquired with a pouty look, trying to look as innocent and forlorn as possible.</p><p>""Oh! You'll get your chance, Slut!"" promised Margo, leaning down to brush her nipples against Samantha's, ""Just as soon as your cousin gets her dildo good and wet with my juices! Then I'll have another place for her to put it... And then my pussy is all yours Slut!""</p><p>""Oh, thank you, Mistress Margo!"" exclaimed Samantha with half false sincerity, as she grabbed the woman's dangling breasts, and squeezing Margo's nipples between her fingers, while she moved other fingers in an alternating pattern to fondle the remainder of the woman's breasts.</p><p>""Oooh... Your getting really good at this, Slut..."" purred Margo, kissing the girl gently upon the lips, as Amy slowly moved her inexperienced little hips back and forth, driving the dildo in and out of the woman, ""I'll be so sorry to see you go...""</p><p>""I guess I'll just have little Amy all to myself then!"" teased Samantha as Margo gritted her teeth against the increasing pace with which Amy was fucking her. The girl staring down in amazement at the glistening shaft as it deeply penetrated the older woman, and made her body quiver every time she pushed it in a little farther.</p><p>""Mmm... I hope you teach her everything you know, Slut,"" commented Margo between moans as she looked over at Amy, ""Okay, Cunt! It's time to get serious... Take out the dildo. There we go, good girl! Now place the end of it against my asshole...""</p><p>Amy gave Margo an astonished look and spent a moment in speechless shock, before taking the dildo out, and placing it against the woman's tight asshole. Margo smiled and turned back to Samantha with a look satisfaction as she reached back to take hold of both her ass cheeks and spread them wide apart.</p><p>The girl shuffled a little as she took better aim, and pushed the head of the dildo firmly against the tight little opening, a look of uncertainty crossing her face. Margo sighed almost contentedly as the warm shaft was pressed against her sensitive asshole.</p><p>""What are you waiting for, Cunt?"" inquired Margo, spreading her cheeks wider apart, ""Put it in! Don't be so timid!""</p><p>""Y-Yes, Mistress Margo,"" stammered Amy, slowly leaning forward, and pushing the dildo in farther, until the large fat head disappeared inside the woman's tight asshole. Amy gave an astonished gasp, as the woman's own juices lubricated the way and the shaft slid in a full inch with relative ease.</p><p>""Oooh! Right there, little girl!"" moaned Margo, letting go of her ass cheeks, ""Now it's your turn, Slut!""</p><p>Margo took hold of Samantha's dildo, and pushed it against her moist cunt-lips. ""It's your turn to fuck your Mistress, Slut!"" she announced, closing her eyes tightly as the dildo filled her pussy, and the peculiar feeling of double penetration filled her mind with ecstasy, ""Time to fuck me like you mean it!""</p><p>Samantha gave a sly grin, and grabbed Margo's ass cheeks, spreading them apart as she pulled the woman closer to shove her own dildo in farther. With gritted teeth, Samantha backed upwards against Margo, as Amy pushed faster and farther in with each stroke. Sweat began to form on Margo's brow as her body shuddered, as she attempted to remain in control, while Samantha fucked her for all she was worth.</p><p>The woman's breathing became almost instantly ragged, as she panted and moaned, almost crying out as both girls began thrusting in and out in unison. Margo then let out a loud shriek of joy as Samantha gave the woman's ass a hard slap, followed by Amy.</p><p>By this time the woman's pussy and asshole began convulsing and spasming as hot wet pussy juices oozed out from around Samantha's thrusting dildo. The woman thoroughly caught in the throws of passion as she screamed and moaned. Pulling at Samantha's hair and kissing the girl by pressing her lips forcefully against the Samantha's for a few seconds at a time, before throwing her head back to moan, cry out or simply grunt, almost like an animal.</p><p>Soon, as the two girls mercilessly pounded the two dildos in and out of their camp councilor's pussy and asshole with greater speed and force with each hard thrust, Margo collapsed on top of Samantha. She panted and almost wined, as the two girls refuse to let up. Amy with her nails dug into Margo's ass cheeks for support, and Samantha with a clump of Margo's brown hair in one hand, and her nails tracing streaks down the woman's back in order to keep her from extricating herself.</p><p>""OH! I-! No-! I-! Oh! YES! FUCK! Um!"" she stammered, gasping for air and letting out loud incoherent shouts as she attempted to tell the girl's to stop, but couldn't bring herself to end the experience.</p><p>""You like! Don't you!"" taunted Samantha, grunting every so often from the effort of pushing against the woman, and twisting her hips up and forward to drive the dildo in more firmly, ""Say it! Come on!""</p><p>Margo smiled as she breathed loudly through her mouth and gasped uncontrollably, as both dildos somehow found a way to push themselves in another inch. ""Y- Yesss!"" she stammered, ""I-! I love it!!! AH! Oh..!""</p><p>Samantha laughed with satisfaction, reveling in the feeling of power. ""Now who's-! Uh! Oh, ya! Who's the Mistress now, Slave?!"" demanded Samantha with a sly grin, reaching up to grab hold of Amy's ass and pull the girl closer, and drive her dildo farther up Margo's ass.</p><p>""Oh-! I-! Oh! You little-! Oh fuck!"" stammered Margo as her whole body tingled, the combined sweat of three bodies mixed as Margo's pussy dribbled down and found Samantha's.</p><p>""Oh, I think she-! OH! Likes it way too much!"" laughed Samantha, truly beginning to feel the power of control, ""Come on, cuz! Fuck this cunt as hard as you can! Really give it to this whore!""</p><p>""I-! Uh, don't know-! If I can!"" grunted Amy, sweating profusely, her cheeks flushed, and panting from the exertion, her whole body aching from the strain.</p><p>""Just keep fucking her! Mmf! Oh-! Come on, honey!"" urged Samantha, ""Just think-! Ah! Just think about how much those clothespins-! How much they-! Oh, my! They hurt!""</p><p>Amy gritted her teeth, as Margo gasped in surprise as a new burst of adrenaline filled the little girl, and she began picking up speed, pounding the long plastic phallus harder and faster. Pistoning in and out of the older woman's asshole mercilessly until she started screaming for the girl to stop.</p><p>""Oh! No! Please-!"" Margo cried, as the two cousins ravished her body, their strap on dildos only separated by a thin barrier as they pumped in and out in an alternating sequence, ""Just stop! I-! I'll do anything!!!""</p><p>""No! No way!"" laughed Samantha, as she continued her mad vengeful fucking, ""It's your turn to suffer!""</p><p>""No! Please!"" pleaded Margo, finding even the slight weight of Amy too much to bear atop of her as the girl leaned forward, ""Just tell me what you want! I-! I'll do anything! Just take-! Just take them-! OUT! OH! AH!!!""</p><p>""Really?!"" inquired Samantha, ""Then let-! Let us go-! Uh! And we-! Mmm! Get to keep-! Keep your book!""</p><p>""Oh! Anything!"" cried Margo with tears in her eyes, ""Anything!""</p><p>""Good!"" exclaimed Samantha with a wide grin, ""Amy! STOP!!!""</p><p>The exhausted teenager smiled thankfully, and slowly leaned way back, falling over and pulling her dildo free of Margo's asshole, leaving the woman with a peculiar hollow feeling. Margo gasped as the phallus dislodged, and hugged Samantha tightly, crying as the girl ceased her thrusting.</p><p>""Get up!"" ordered Samantha, ""And take off these contraptions!""</p><p>""Yes..."" sobbed Margo, stumbling to her feet, and moaning as the dildo pulled free of her now dry pussy.</p><p>""Yes what?!"" demanded Samantha with a wry grin.</p><p>""Yes... Mistress Samantha..."" muttered Margo defeatedly, as she undid the strap on dildo from Samantha.</p><p>""Ha! Good!"" laughed the delighted girl, before turning to her exhausted cousin, ""Did you have fun, sweetie?""</p><p>""...Oh...Oh, yes..."" panted Amy as she lay on the floor, unable to move while Margo removed he dildo before literally crawling out of the room so that she could leave the two teenagers alone and find some way to sooth her aching body.</p><p>""It... Was amazing..."" Amy sighed, as Samantha crawled over and held her close, ""But I'm sooo tired!""</p><p>""I know, sweetheart,"" soothed Samantha, ""It's okay now... Just rest...""</p><p>""Tha... Thank you, Sam..."" Amy muttered into the girl's ear, and kissed it lightly before laying her head against Samantha's arm, ""Thank you so much...""</p><p>""No problem, dearest..."" responded her cousin, enjoying the feel of Amy's small, sweaty body against her, held protectively in her arms, ""Anytime...""</p><p>*****</p><p>""Well? Whatcha' think?"" inquired Samantha as she put down the book.</p><p>""Oh, I think that you enjoyed reading that way TOO much!"" giggled Amy, kissing her cousin's earlobe affectionately as they held each other.</p><p>""Hmm..."" contemplated Samantha, ""Maybe I can find another good one in here...""</p><p>""Later... Much later!"" Amy sighed wistfully, as she snuggled in closer, and closed her eyes, ""But right now, I really need a nap..!""</p><p>""Then rest,"" Samantha told her, giving the girl a gentle hug, and went back to reading from Councilor Margo's book, as they lied together alone, on Amy's blanket, in the woods...</p>"
220,Haunted House,Amy K.,,[''],,2012-01-28T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It all began on a bright and sunny day in late June, right at the end of her last semester of High School before the summer vacation. As she walked home from her last exam, Katie found actually herself feeling somewhat down at the prospect of not having school and homework to occupy her mind for two months. It had really bothered her that her parents had decided to move half way through the school year, and transplant Katie into an unfamiliar school several thousand miles away from her friends. Now she had only a handful of other girls at school to whom she could talk. Mostly though, she barely knew them, and now Katie faced the prospect of spending the summer mostly alone and bored.</p><p>There weren't even any boys at her school who so much as knew her name. Which also meant, that at age fourteen, Katie was still quite untouched and still a virgin. It wasn't that she was ugly. It was just that Katie was usually quite shy, so friends and boyfriends never came easily to the teenager. Infact, Katie had quite a body, being 5'2"", with long auburn hair and big beautiful blue eyes, set upon a pretty face, with a pair of small but perky breasts and a gently curving ass. All of which gave her a look that said ""sweet and innocent"", at the same time as oozing untapped sexuality.</p><p>She wasn't terribly athletic, though, and her somewhat pale skin gave her small frame a look of fragility, that often inspired one's maternal/paternal instincts as well as one's lust. Katie was also very soft spoken, and never raised her voice, even when someone made her angry. Which was a rare occurrence for the little adolescent. She was also kind and caring to anyone who needed help, but still, few people paid her much attention, and so Katie became quite studious. Learning everything she could, and being known as one of the more intelligent girls at her school.</p><p>However, it was these very qualities that made little Katie unwittingly feel the strange compulsion to take the long way home that day. Little knowing of the unforeseen dark forces that had taken an interest in her enchanting sweetness, and irresistible aura of innocence. As she walked down an unfamiliar street, she had now idea of the destiny that awaited her, a destiny that would change Katie's life forever...</p><p>*****</p><p>As she wandered down the quiet, deserted street, little noticing the breeze that ruffled her dark hair, and threatened to blow up the skirt of her school uniform, a peculiar sound caught her attention.</p><p>Katie looked up from her sullen contemplation of the sidewalk, and spotted a small white kitten. It looked up at her with large, imploring green eyes, and meowed sadly as it sat before the black iron gates that guarded a large old mansion.</p><p>Katie stopped, smiling down at the little kitten before stooping down and holding out her hand. ""Oh, hello there,"" she said sweetly, as the kitten brushed against her fingers and meowed more imploringly before taking a few steps up the drive way of the mansion.</p><p>""Are you lost?"" inquired Katie, standing up, and experimentally pushing against the gate, as the kitten meowed again, ""Can't you get in the house? Gee, someone must be so worried about you...""</p><p>The girl was surprised as the gate gave way and swung open just enough for her to slip inside. And Katie, feeling sorry for the little creature, did so. ""Hold on,"" she assured it, ""I'll knock on the door for you and get them to let you back in little one.""</p><p>Once Katie had squeezed her way through the wrought iron gates, she gave the old house the once over. She could see curtains in most of the windows, an old clothesline just behind the house, and a gentle trail of smoke rising from the chimney. The lawn was going to need mowing in a day or two, and the large imposing elm tree in the front yard bore the scars of Dutch elm disease.</p><p>But other than that, the old gray stone mansion seemed unassuming. It was three stories tall, with a front porch that seemed to be of recent construction, and a green house had been attached to the south side of the building. There were no cars in the driveway, and no visible lights on, but Katie felt that it was worth taking the chance, for the kitten's sake.</p><p>""Poor thing,"" Katie commented, as much about the kitten as for the loneliness that the house seemed to radiate.</p><p>So she shouldered her backpack, and started up the driveway, with the little white kitten running excitedly just ahead of her. As she went, though, Katie barely noticed the dark clouds that were quickly forming over head, or the way the gentle breeze had grown cold, and was picking up speed.</p><p>But, Katie's attention was focused on the helpless little kitten, as it stopped before the large front door, and turned back to meow pleadingly at the girl. But soon it began purring contentedly, as Katie climbed up the wooden steps, and bent down to pick the cat up.</p><p>""Don't worry,"" she soothed, rubbing her face against the kitten's soft white fur affectionately, ""it's okay, I'll get you back in. One way or another.""</p><p>The kitten went limp in her arms, and purred even more loudly as Katie rang the doorbell. Inside the house she heard a buzzing sound, but no other signs of life. She politely waited several moments, as the cold wind caused goosebumps to rise along the skin of her bare legs as he skirt was blown up scandalously high.</p><p>Katie tried once more as the kitten meowed again, but still no one came to the door. ""I'm sorry, kitty,"" apologized Katie, giving the kitten a gentle hug, ""but there doesn't seem to be anyone home.""</p><p>The kitten gave her another imploring look with its sad green eyes, meowing pitifully, and pawing ineffectually at the heavy wooden door. ""Oh, alright, then,"" conceded Katie, and took hold of the door knob, ""I'll try.""</p><p>To her surprise, the door pushed easily open. ""Oh!"" she exclaimed, feeling a little startled, ""Well, I guess you're in luck, little one.""</p><p>Katie put the kitten down and pushed the door open enough for it to pass through. ""There you go,"" Katie replied, smiling at the kitten as it took several steps inside, before turning back to the girl, ""You're home now.""</p><p>Katie waved good bye and stood up straight, but the kitten meowed sadly once again. ""What is it now?"" the girl inquired as the cat looked at her insistently.</p><p>""Oh, now I don't know about that..."" Katie commented skeptically, as the sound of falling rain against the porch's tin roof caught her attention.</p><p>""Oh, dear!"" she exclaimed, turning around to face the pouring rain, ""Now how ever am I going to get home?!""</p><p>Behind her, the kitten meowed again, and Katie shrugged. ""Well I guess you're right then, kitty,"" she replied, turning back and opening the door completely before stepping over the threshold as the wind blew rain against her back. ""Hello? Anyone home?"" she inquired loudly, but received no reply.</p><p>But, as the young teenager stepped into the house, the heavy oak door slammed shut behind her. ""Eeek!"" she exclaimed, jumping with fright before calming down and turning to face the door, ""Oh, it must have been the wind...""</p><p>Cautiously she turned back to face the kitten, but found it missing. ""Kitty!"" she called, but there was no response except for the sound of the howling wind just outside the door. Katie sighed heavily, and took in her surroundings.</p><p>She stood in a spacious front foyer, done in a very Victorian style, with a wide, winding staircase, carpeted with a thick red carpet, and bordered by a dark wooden banister. The floor on which she stood was made of white marble, and an impressive glass chandelier hung far above her head.</p><p>Katie shivered, as she looked around nervously, not spying any evidence of any life in the still, quiet mansion. ""This is too weird,"" she commented, ""But I guess I'm stuck here until the rain stops.""</p><p>She looked beside the door, found an old carved wooden chair, and took a seat. Katie sat in silence, as the dark gloom closed in around her, and felt quite unnerved as the only sounds she could hear was the rain, her breathing, and almost her own nervous heartbeat.</p><p>But then the near silence and gloom was shattered by a loud crash of thunder, and the blinding light of the lightning. Katie jumped in her seat, and threw her hand against the wall, desperately searching for a light switch.</p><p>Much to her surprise, the girl found one, and within seconds, the chandelier was giving off a dim, eerie warm glow. ""That's better!"" the frightened teenager exclaimed, hugging herself against the chill as she attempted to wait out the storm...</p><p>*****</p><p>Two hours later, after finishing off the novel she had brought with her in her backpack, Katie decided that it might be okay to explore her surroundings a bit more. Especially considering the fact that the owners of the house had apparently left it abandoned for quite sometime, and the fact that the storm outside gave no sign of letting up.</p><p>Fortunately, the first room she encountered, after going through the archway to her left, was a huge library/study. Katie tried the light-switch, that was just inside the room, and stood in awe at the hundreds of leather bound books she encountered. The shelves they were placed upon reached the third floor, separated by circular balconies, and many books were only accessible via an old wooden ladders on wheals.</p><p>The floor of the perfectly circular room was made wood, but in the very center, there was thick plush carpeting with two overstuffed couches, a low oak coffee table and two desks with old library style lamps set upon them. Katie sighed, shaking her head as she entered the huge room, silently wishing that she had access to such a wonder.</p><p>The girl walked to the very center of the room, and took a deep breath, taking in the scent of dust and old books, just as a crash of thunder sounded outside. But this time she did not jump, she could almost feel the old tombs calling out to her, drawing her to them by pulling at the adolescent girl's thirst for knowledge.</p><p>Katie soon gave in, though, and walked boldly over to the endless rows of books. She pulled a random book off the shelf, and walked back to one of the couches. The girl carefully sat down, finding the old sofa to be reasonably comfortable, and carefully examined the ancient volume.</p><p>It was similar to most old books that one might find in such a place, bound in hardback leather, with crisp yellowing pages, and a few words in Latin for its prologue, but this book seemed different somehow. More compelling. Katie tired to read the title, but found her knowledge of Latin to be far too limited to make much sense of the words, and the arcane symbol etched in gold just beneath it was a mystery as well.</p><p>""Oh well,"" she commented to herself, ""so long as the owner doesn't mind, I guess I can always look at the pictures...""</p><p>Katie opened the book to a random location, and was instantly shocked, horrified, and repulsed by what she saw. ""Eww! Yuck-!"" she exclaimed, her young, innocent mind reeling from the picture she found, ""That's just gross!""</p><p>The picture depicted on the page was hand drawn, but looked remarkably real, almost as if a picture had been taken with a modern camera and had somehow been added in when the book was made. It depicted a very young girl, no more than thirteen years old, her wrists, and ankles bound by ropes in such a way as to leave the poor adolescent spread-eagled standing upright. The ropes that held her were in turn tied to two trees, leaving the poor helpless girl a foot off the ground and quite vundrable. Although the truly disturbing thing was that there was an impossibly long and fat earthworm, which seemed to have had crawled out from the ground beneath her, and was now trying to burrow its way into the teenager's pussy. Also, judging by the look of horror, and revulsion on her young pretty face marred only by her tears, the girl was not enjoying the process.</p><p>Katie immediately dropped the book onto the table and glanced around guiltily as the sound echoed loudly throughout the mostly empty mansion. She shivered as a cold chill went through her, and decided to put some distance between her and the lewd book.</p><p>Katie left the room and headed up the winding staircase towards the upper levels, deciding to continue her exploration before returning to the library. ""That picture was just TOO real!"" she muttered, shivering as the draft from a partially open window blew at her skirt...</p><p>*****</p><p>After another half an hour of careful exploration, Katie confirmed her suspicion that the house was quite unoccupied, and had been for quite some time. The strange thing, though, was that the electricity in most of the rooms still worked, as did the water in the three bathrooms. Infact, there was still quite a bit of furniture left, that was strangely free of dust. But the one thing that Katie did not find, though, was a phone with which to call her parents.</p><p>""I guess it's not too bad here,"" she commented entering the master bedroom on the third floor, and walking over to the window to watch the storm, ""It could be much worse here, I suppose...""</p><p>Katie gave a worried look as the rain pounded against the window, as if it were trying to get in at her, and noticed something quite distressing. The little teenager squinted her eyes, and pressed as close to the window as she could, but still, Katie couldn't see past the front gates the raging storm. She sighed heavily, and resigned herself to staying a lot longer, and turned to see what treasures the room had to show her.</p><p>The room was lavishly decorated with candles upon silver candlestick holders, ancient portraits of Victorian design, and a simply huge solid oak wardrobe against one wall. In the corner sat a queen sized four poster canopy bed, a standing full length mirror, and a dozen or so other little things that catered to the needs of a nineteenth century woman with money.</p><p>Katie smiled, feeling suitably impressed by her surroundings, and feeling tempted to try out the numerous personal effects left by the previous owner, but at the same time, feeling almost guilty, as though she were intruding.</p><p>But still, she was currently the only occupant, and it was unlikely that anyone was going to show up before the storm passed, so Katie decided to make the best of it. She carefully moved the silky curtain that partially concealed the bed out of her way, and sat down.</p><p>""Actually,"" mused Katie, bouncing lightly on the old feather filled mattress, ""It's not so bad here... Oh!""</p><p>She looked down at the nightstand and noticed something she hadn't seen previously. It was a small leather bound book, similar to the ones from the library, but with an old locking mechanism on it. Katie cautiously reached for it, and picking it up, noticed that the lock had long since become too corroded to be of any use.</p><p>Katie opened the book somewhat pensively, half expecting another scene form the book downstairs, but was pleasantly surprised to find that it merely the diary of mansion's previous owner. Julia Brooks.</p><p>Katie swung her legs up onto the bed, and propped herself up against several of the ample pillows before settling in to read. ""I sure hope that Ms. Brooks doesn't mind!"" she giggled, feeling just a little bit naughty for reading someone else's diary, even if that person had died long before she was even born...</p><p>The diary was hand written in an easy to read style of hand writing, with careful attention to proper spelling and grammar, showing that the author was quite learned and paid attention to detail.</p><p>It seemed to be the third volume of a set, detailing Julia Brooks' life. The book that Katie held was the book concerning her adult life, and started with the death of her parents, shortly after her eighteenth birthday. They had died while horseback riding on her Aunt Beatrice's farm. Apparently, the two horses were suddenly spooked by something unknown, and they were both thrown to the ground before being trampled to death by their mounts fled.</p><p>The police thought it suspicious, seeing as most horses avoided trampling their riders, but in the end it was deemed an accident, seeing as no proof of actual fowl play could be found. Only one police investigator continued the investigation after the fact, but he died late one night when snooping around the farm. He was found lying on the ground, his eyes staring blankly forward in utter horror, and his hair completely white. The coroner claimed that the officer died of a massive heart attack, but everyone knew that he's died of shear fright...</p><p>*****</p><p>However, after the death of her parents, Julia inherited their entire fortune, including the mansion in which she had lived since childhood. And under her Aunt Beatrice's tutelage, Julia learned how to hold on to her estate, casting off many foolish suitors who only desired her for her wealth.</p><p>After some time, there came threats against her person if she did not marry and advocate her fortune to her husband. Feeling a little rattled, Julia purchased two large guard dogs. A Doberman which named Jonathan, after her Father, and a German shepherd which she named Maximillian, after her late Uncle.</p><p>Strangely, a month after the mysterious and threatening letters started arriving, one every two or three days or so, the perpetrator turned himself into the police. He was barely sane when he did so. All that he could do was babble incoherently about the ""shadows"" coming to get him. He was locked away in an asylum and never heard from again...</p><p>*****</p><p>Julia's diary went on for a while longer, describing a failed love affair with a German ambassador, and a few other small romances that Julia had while traveling Europe one year. But on her 23rd birthday, her aging Aunt Beatrice approached Julia. The woman began teaching her about more than just affairs of state. She began teaching Julia how to out right manipulate men with her sexuality. At first Julia was shocked, but soon grew to enjoy the promise of power over men, and after a year of further tutelage, Beatrice informed Julia of her families darkest of secrets...</p><p>Beatrice, it seemed, was quite adept at the mystic arts, and wanted to pass the knowledge on to Julia before she herself passed on. Intrigued, Julia agreed to stay on and learn more, soon finding that the sorcery that her Aunt practiced was known as ""Tantric Magic"", which apparently would work well with Julia's previous training.</p><p>Her Aunt was quite mysterious about the whole matter for quite sometime, only giving Julia small bits of tantalizing knowledge, before revealing her ultimate goal. Beatrice, and her Grandmother before her, had sought the cure for her own mortality. They had wanted to live forever, but each successive generation made only a little more progress than the previous, so Beatrice required an heir to continue her work.</p><p>""Don't let our lives be in vane, little one..."" her Aunt had said, ""Take up the torch upon my death, and do all you can. Find what we could not...""</p><p>*****</p><p>But, by this time, Katie was growing wary. So, after crawling out of bed, the girl went over to the huge wardrobe and pulled open the wooden doors. She gasped to herself, awed by the spectacular array of almost perfectly preserved vintage clothing, before reaching in and sorting through it like a little girl in a candy story.</p><p>""This is like a museum!"" commented Katie, pulling out an old, flimsy nightgown that was about her size, and holding it against herself, ""I'll have to remember to call my parents in the morning, but for now it should be fun to pay dress up for a little while.""</p><p>Katie smiled down at the old silky nightgown and walked over to the full-length mirror with it. ""I hope it fits,"" she commented, carefully placing the garment on a chair before disrobing.</p><p>As she unbuttoned the skirt of her school uniform, letting it fall to floor to collect around her ankles, Katie suddenly felt a little self-conscious. She glanced at the mirror before her, and blushed, as she couldn't help noticing how cute she looked, only wearing her white blouse and panties. Katie smiled demurely, staring down at her feet, trying to ignore the slight tingle from her pussy, as she undid her tie, and began unbuttoning her blouse.</p><p>But as the girl let the garment fall off her shoulders, Katie suddenly felt a deep sense of insecurity, as though someone were watching her. In response, Katie turned around suddenly, her arms covering her small breasts, in hopes of catching sight of who or what was there. She found the room exactly as it had been before, devoid of all other life, yet, the thought of someone watching her undress did cause the little teenager's nipples to harden.</p><p>""Must be the storm making me nervous,"" Katie commented, turning to pick up the nightgown once again before pulling it over her head, and finding the garment to be a perfect fit.</p><p>""It's like it was made for me..."" the girl replied, as she looked at herself in the mirror from several different perspectives, and blushing at the way the almost translucent fabric clung to her young body in just the right ways, ""Oh, well. Off to bed I guess...""</p><p>That accomplished, the little teenager yawned and walked over to the dresser, where she lit a candle before shutting off the light. Katie then crawled back into bed, this time taking advantage of the thick blankets and picked up Julia's diary once again once she'd placed the candle on the nightstand...</p><p>*****</p><p>The book went on, describing in vague terms Julia's tutelage in the mystic arts, and how she put her new found knowledge to good use. She had several ""flings"" with important men, and women, in high places, using her tantric magics to control and manipulate them.</p><p>Katie was then shocked to discover two things; the first was that tantric basically equated to ""sex magic"", allowing Julia to affect the lives of those she bedded. The second astonishing and shocking fact was that Julia's confession that her preferred lovers were all females between the ages of thirteen and seventeen. Julia also eluded to the fact that each little girl she was with brought her and her Aunt another step closer to immortality. But, alas, her Aunt Beatrice died at the age of eighty-nine, shortly after Julia's twenty seventh birthday...</p><p>At that point, Katie yawned, and put the book down on the nightstand before blowing out the candle. She sighed contentedly as the warm blankets kept out the chill that somehow seeped in through the closed window, and snuggled in under them as the sounds of the storm lulled her to sleep...</p><p>*****</p><p>Katie was drawn from her dreamless sleep sometime later by the sensation of something touching her. In her state of drowsiness, Katie didn't quite notice that it was the blanket moving down to the foot of bed, as the sheets somehow rearranged themselves. After a few minutes they stopped, and Katie, disregarding it as a dream, fell back asleep.</p><p>But several moments later, the little teenager was jarred awake by the sudden shaking of the bed. The girl opened her eyes and looked around, feeling terribly startled, as she realized that the bed was moving by itself, shaking violently, and banging its wooden legs against the floor.</p><p>""What the-?"" Katie exclaimed, moving to sit up, and finding herself tied to the bed by the sheets. Infact, both her wrists and ankles had somehow become securely bound to the four tall bed posts, and that no matter how much she struggled, the little adolescent was trapped.</p><p>""This has to be a dream! It can't be real!"" she exclaimed, her pulse racing with fear as the bed shook and jumped, moving partially away form the wall as it moved. Almost as though something beneath it were trapped and trying to break free.</p><p>Soon, frightened tears streamed down Katie's pretty face as she cried out in panic, hoping desperately that someone would hear her screams. But then, the crashing and banging abruptly stopped, leaving Katie time to catch her breath.</p><p>""Please!"" she sobbed, her pretty blue eyes full of tears, ""Let this be just a dream!""</p><p>Then, as if in answer, Katie suddenly caught sight of movement. Looking around, the young teenager's eyes went wide with fright at what saw. From all around her, and presumably from underneath the bed, several long, black, serpentine tentacles loomed over her.</p><p>""AH! Nooo!"" she screamed, shaking her head in denial, and struggling against her binds as the tentacles stared down at her with great interest, ""This CAN'T be real! Please! Somebody! Anybody! Help meee!!!""</p><p>But little Katie's cries and pleas fell upon deaf ears, as the ends of the long black tentacles began to alter themselves. One became thin, flat, and razor sharp, gleaming menacingly down at the little bound fourteen-year-old. Three others became thinner, their ends opening up until they resembled long hoses or tubes, each dribbling a near constant supply of white sticky goo.</p><p>""Ow! No!"" pleaded Katie as some of the ooze dribbled onto her tender young thighs as she kicked her young little legs, and she found the viscous liquid to be quite hot, yet not to the point of scalding her soft flesh.</p><p>Finally, though, the remaining two tentacles morphed only slightly, their ends thickening and widening until they resembled impossibly long, thick, black penises. Katie's eyes went wide with fright when she saw this, immediately speculating as to her fate, and not liking her hypothesis at all.</p><p>""Noooo!"" the girl screamed helplessly as the bladed tentacle swooped down towards her throat, only to veer off at the last possible second, and cut a long line down through the fabric of her nightgown.</p><p>The garment was then pushed and pulled open by the other tentacles, leaving little trails of hot, sticky white goo across the adolescent's body and leaving her small bra and panties exposed.</p><p>""Nooo! Please don't!"" Katie cried as the bladed tentacle struck again, halving her bra with a quick slice between the small twin A-cups.</p><p>It then withdrew for a moment, almost seeming to watch as the little teenager's struggling caused her bra to fall open, causing Katie's sweet, young perky little tits to come free of their confines. Her little pink nipples hardening against the cool dry air in the room, as outside the storm became louder with more and more crashes of thunder and bursts of lightning.</p><p>After a moment of struggling against her binds and staring helplessly up at the watching tentacles, Katie relaxed a little, and ceased her thrashing about. ""What... What do you want from me..?"" she asked, with tears rolling down her face.</p><p>As if in answer, the bladed tentacle swooped down again, and made short work of her panties, revealing Katie's nearly hairless virgin pussy for all to see. But then, ten more tentacles rose up from all around the bed and descended upon the girl.</p><p>""Nooo!"" she cried as the slimy, black tentacles began wrapping themselves around her.</p><p>The first two rubbed against her sensitive inner thighs, smearing their warm, slime across her pale skin before wrapping around them, and squeezing firmly. The next two each secured an ankle, wrapping themselves around three times and pulling in opposite directions, as if trying to spread Katie's legs as far apart as possible.</p><p>Katie could only watch helplessly as two more bound her wrists, just below where the bed sheets were tied, while two others rubbed against her little tits, before wrapping themselves part way around the small mounds of flesh, and forcing Katie's nipples to stick straight out.</p><p>""Oww! Stop!"" pleaded the little teenager, ""You're hurting me!""</p><p>But it was to no avail, as the last two new tentacles took their places. One sliming its way over Katie's stomach, encircling a portion of her torso, and lifting her body just off the mattress, while the other wrapped around her neck, stopping her from shaking her head around quite so much. Then, to finish its work, the bladed tentacle cut away the bed sheets from Katie's wrists and ankles before retreating back under the bed.</p><p>""Ah! What are you doing?!"" she cried helplessly, as the three tubular tentacles slowly descended upon her. The first two each covering one of Katie's little pink nipples, and the third running between Katie's labia teasingly before taking hold of her untouched clit. Then as one, the three clamped down hard upon the three sensitive areas and began sucking hard against them, causing Katie to scream once again.</p><p>""Nooo! Ah! It hurts!"" she cried helplessly as the three little maws cruelly constricted, squeezing her nipples and clit painfully as they sucked. Still, though, they somehow managed to drool their hot sticky fluid out from around their maws, sending their white goo running in little rivulets down and over Katie's painfully squeezed breasts as well as down between her pussy lips, and over her tight little asshole.</p><p>""OH! Oh no!"" Katie gasped as her young little legs where suddenly violently forced as far apart as they could go, and were then bent at the knees, ""Please! Make it stop! Someone! Please... Help me!!!""</p><p>But the fourteen-year-old could only look on in horror as the two fat ended tentacles came down to have their fun. The larger, fatter one touched her first. Its thick head pushing against the opening of her tight, virgin pussy, as the smaller on wedged itself between her firmly clenched ass cheeks and began to push hard against Katie's tight little asshole.</p><p>""Noooo!"" was all she could desperately scream as both tentacles began pushing against her, determined to violate both aspects of her virginity, ""They're too big! They won't fit!!!""</p><p>But, as though to prove the little teen wrong, the smaller tentacle somehow managed to force its way painfully into Katie's tight asshole, lubricating its way by suddenly squirting something hot and slimy up inside of her.</p><p>They then seemed to pause, as Katie thrashed about, desperately trying to dislodge the tentacle from her asshole, and hoping to dissuade the other from violating her completely. ""I won't let you...!"" she stated loudly, tears streaming down her pretty face as the pain in her ass began to subside, and the tentacle that had claimed it began to squirm and wriggle inside of her as it began fucking her unceasingly.</p><p>""Oh! No! Stop!"" she gasped, her eyes going wide, as she tried to deny the pangs of pleasure it began sending through her body, ""That's not right..!""</p><p>Finally, though, as the tentacle in her ass wedged itself deeper and deeper into her with every stroke, its twin began to push harder against Katie's pussy lips. She gritted her teeth and gasped as she felt her body begin to give in.</p><p>""NO!"" she pleaded, trying to tense up her muscles as much as possible against the inevitable, ""Please! Not there! Anywhere but there! You can't! I'm still a virgin!!!""</p><p>But it was to no avail, as the tentacles on her nipples and clit each twisted to the right in unison. Causing Katie to cry out as she arched her back, the tentacle shot out its own load of hot sticky ooze in order to lubricate its way into Katie's tight teenaged pussy. Slowly, and methodically it applied pressure against her, until Katie shrieked as the thick head slipped passed her labia and pressed painfully up against her hymen.</p><p>As it progressed, Katie squirmed and thrashed about even harder than before, forcing the tentacles holding her to take a firmer grip, and inadvertently giving the final violating tentacle to chance to steal her precious virginity. Katie screamed loudly, closing her eyes and shaking her head in denial as the thick, undulating tentacle pushed its way deeper, painfully breaking Katie's hymen, and at last taking from her what it wanted.</p><p>Once inside of the little fourteen-year-old, the tentacle expanded slightly, filling Katie's pussy to its up most limit, and stretching the tight walls farther apart to accommodate the its mass. As it happened, though, the one in Katie's little asshole followed suit, and expanded as it wriggled, pumping in and out of her in time with the other tentacle that was lodged in her tight pussy.</p><p>""Ohhh..."" Katie moaned defeatedly, as both tentacles thrusted their way in and out of her young body, harder and harder with each passing moment, ""I'll do anything! Anything! Just please... Stop..!""</p><p>As if in answer, the tentacles that held Katie in place, lifted her high off the mattress, and flipped her over so that she was on her hands and knees a foot or so off the bed. They then lowered her as the other tentacles stretched out longer to accommodate the change, as Katie's nipples and clit began becoming numb from the constant suction.</p><p>""No... No more..."" she sobbed, shaking her head and inadvertently glancing to one side where the full-length mirror stood across from her, catching a glimpse of herself in its reflection. What Katie saw, though, made her scream...</p><p>Instead of seeing herself reflected in the mirror being horribly violated by some twisted monster from under the bed, Katie saw something far worse. Her own reflection stood, completely naked, as though she was standing before the mirror, watching the scene with intense interest. There was a cruel look in the eyes of Katie's reflection, as they mirrored an obvious enjoyment of the scene. Her face had upon it a cruel, condescending smile as her right hand fondled her breast, and her left shoved three of her dainty fingers deep inside of her own pussy while manipulating her clit with her thumb. There was also a look of intense satisfaction on her lovely face, as Katie's cruel reflection sadistically watched with utter delight as she was brutally raped on her hands and knees by the nightmarish tentacles.</p><p>""Noooo!"" Katie cried out in denial, turning away and closing eyes, not noticing the new tentacle that rose up from under the bed and oriented on her, ""This can't be happening... It HAS to be a dream... I-Oh! Mmf!""</p><p>The tentacle that loomed before her face, pushed itself against Katie's lips, smearing them with more of the strange liquid, and causing her to move her head out of the way so she could spit out the awful taste.</p><p>""Ugh! Its so gross!"" she exclaimed, moving her head up to avoid the tentacle's second attempt at entering her mouth, ""Take it away! Please!""</p><p>Undaunted, the long black tentacle, who's end had widened so that it resembled a huge black cock, drew up like a snake, and spit the same hot white goo that the others had filled Katie with into the girl's hair. She cried out as the viscous fluid began running down between her eyes, over her cute little nose, and down to her not so waiting lips, causing her to gag at the flavor.</p><p>""No-! I refuse!"" she shrieked, as the tentacle came across her tits before hitting sliming its way across her cheek in an attempt it enter Katie's small young mouth, ""It tastes disgusting! Please don't make me do this..!""</p><p>But the tentacle paid no heed, and pursued Katie's mouth for several minutes as the others fucked, and sucked her sweet young body, soon covering her pretty face with the sticky ooze it was capable of producing until Katie found herself quite exhausted and sore from the repeated abuse.</p><p>Finally, after trying to counter Katie's defensive movements for so long, the tentacle pushed its end against the teenager's soft young lips, and into her mouth. Katie sobbed mournfully as the warm, gooey surface of the phallic tentacle pushed its way into her mouth, past her lips and teeth. Her tears had long since run out, and she found herself mostly resigned to complete violation by the cruel tentacles, as the latest one began thrusting in and out of her mouth as it expanded.</p><p>Katie panicked as it grew, trying desperately to spit out, and get its awful taste out of her mouth, but only succeeded in causing herself to drool the tentacle's ooze out of her mouth and over her chin. Her gag reflex also gave it the opportunity to force its way to the back of her throat, where it repeatedly caused Katie almost choke and cough on it.</p><p>Soon, Katie found it easier just to suck on it, drawing the constant flow of icky fluid down her throat where she could barely taste it. She also found that sucking, twisting, and pulling at her nipples and clit wasn't as bad as it had been before, as though the tentacles where easing up on her a little, but Katie quickly reasoned that her body was just going numb. Even the tentacles in her pussy and asshole weren't half as painful as they had been. Infact, Katie had remind herself that this was being done against her will, as a peculiar tingling began filling her.</p><p>""Mmmph!"" she groaned, relaxing completely so that the tentacles had to literally hold her up, and glanced back at the mirror.</p><p>Her reflection was still masturbating, but had picked up the pace. She had a look that said she was very close to a quite vulgarly induced orgasm. The reflection seemed to laugh noiselessly at Katie as clear liquid ran from between her little fingers, and down her shaking legs to puddle at her feet.</p><p>Katie shook her head, trying to deny the image, and hold onto the belief that this was a dream. Eventhough it all felt so real. She now hung limply in the air, no longer struggling supported only by the grasping tentacles that now seemed to be pulsing with some kind of internal undulation.</p><p>Katie gave the tentacle in her mouth a curious look, trying to discern what was about happen, when it unexpectantly pulled free of her grasping mouth and erupted with a blast of even more hot white goo, covering the little girl's face almost completely. The ooze quickly slid down, though, making its way down over the tentacle that was around her neck, and covering her chest with its wet stickiness.</p><p>""Oh! I-! Ugh..."" Katie gasped, sucking in as much air as she could, and hoping that the torment would soon end.</p><p>Shortly after, all of the other tentacles began shooting off great gobs of white sticky goo, filling her asshole and pussy with the sticky, viscous fluid to the point of overflowing down Katie's legs. As well as covering the vast majority of her adolescent body in hot white tentacle cum, that dripped and oozed off of her.</p><p>""Oh...! This is so gross!"" was Katie's last exclamation, as she tried to deny the orgasm that the experience wrought, her body convulsing almost painfully for several moments before she passed out from exhaustion...</p><p>*****</p><p>Katie awoke with a start, sitting up and panting heavily as she broke out into a cold sweat. The unnerved girl glanced around the dark room nervously, holding her arms across her chest defensively as she got her bearings.</p><p>""Oh, good!"" she panted, glancing down and seeing that she still wore the nightgown, and that the blankets had barely moved, ""It WAS just a dream..!""</p><p>Katie relaxed somewhat, and noticed a peculiar wetness between her legs. She moved the blanket out of the way and sighed heavily. ""I guess my period came early this month,"" she replied a little forlornly, ""I hope the water isn't polluted or anything here...""</p><p>Katie shook her head and got to her feet, grabbing Julia's diary before making her way to the master bedroom's private bathroom. She staggered a little as she flicked on the light switch, feeling a bit of a dull ache in her pussy as she made her way to the bathtub.</p><p>""Definitely my period..."" she muttered as drew her bath, and began to disrobe, ""I'll have to change the sheets before I leave I guess.""</p><p>Katie hung the nightgown on a convenient hook, and undid her bra before venturing to pull her panties down. ""Ah!"" she gasped, as her sensitive pussy reacted painfully to having the undergarment removed so swiftly. ""I must have been playing with myself in my sleep,"" remarked Katie, realizing that her panties had been pushed up inside of her slightly, and that her labia were swollen and sensitive, ""That might explain the dream...""</p><p>The girl reached over turned on the water, waiting until the tub was nearing its full mark before shutting it off. ""They don't make these like they used to,"" she commented, noticing the fact that the tub was actually sitting on the floor upon four short stubby legs with little clawed feet as opposed to being bolted into the floor and nearest wall. And that it was considerably more spacious than Katie was used to.</p><p>""Ah! Ow..!"" she exclaimed as she stepped carefully into the warm water and immersed her aching pussy, ""Oh... That's better!"" Katie smiled contentedly as she stretched out in the comfortably shaped tub and picked up Julia's diary...</p><p>*****</p><p>The story continued by going into great detail into Julia's descent into depravity. It explained how Julia's taste for young girls became quite an obsession, and how she would lure them into her mansion under false pretenses and either seduce them, or simply ""take"" them. Julia would then force or coheres them into performing almost impossible sexual acts that would drain them of most of their will. Then, they would become her temporary slaves which she would have perform for her amusement, as well as further Julia's attempts at immortality. Apparently, when certain rituals were observed, Julia was able to somehow steal some kind of psychic resonance from her victims when she took their virginity, and was able to continue the process until the girls had no inhibitions remaining, and therefore no more ""innocence"" to steal.</p><p>Eventually, Julia had collected enough sexual psychic resonance, or simply sexual energy as she called it, to attempt to cast the spell that would grant immortality. But, not being completely foolish, Julia decided to try the spell out on her two dogs first.</p><p>Unfortunately, though, the spell only half worked. The two dogs did infact gain immortality, but at a price. It seemed that they now needed to feed from the same sexual energy that had helped to create them. Furthermore, they had been converted from physical beings into creatures of almost pure thought. They were now comprised of little more that focused sexual energy, wrapped around a consciousness.</p><p>Julia, though, who had just had her thirtieth birthday, decided that their condition was better than growing old and dying. She made preparations to cast the same spell upon herself, and making sure that her current stable of young girls were all very sweet and innocent, Julia made her final entry into her diary. Promising that if it were possible, she would continue her research, and hopefully one-day, find a worthy heir.</p><p>But, no further entries followed, leading Katie to think that perhaps Julia had killed herself in some strange mystic rite, believing that she would find immortality...</p><p>*****</p><p>As Katie read, she bent her little legs at the knees and sank farther under the water, enjoying the soothing effect. But the teenager failed to notice the subtle movements of the water, as something stirred. Her innocent blue eyes were shielded from the truth by Julia's diary, and so she failed to notice the long black tentacle as it rose up out of the water.</p><p>The tentacle's end bulged slightly for a moment, before opening into a large reptilian eye, which immediately focused on Katie. It looked the girl up and down, seemingly appreciative of the view from between Katie's legs, before diving under the water.</p><p>A second later it jabbed and thrusted its way past Katie's labia, until it was firmly lodged deep inside the girl's teenaged pussy. ""AHHH!"" she screamed, the sudden violent penetration catching her off guard, and causing her to toss the book across the room, ""No! Please! Not again!""</p><p>Katie wriggled as she reached down to grab the tentacle, only to find that her small hands were unable to get a firm grip on its slimy surface. And as Katie struggled to dislodge the pulsating tentacle that was savagely violating her young pussy, it began pushing up against her, forcing the girl to her feet to avoid deeper penetration.</p><p>""OW!"" she cried as it forced her up against the wall as it began sliding in and out of her tight cunt, until Katie fell forward, and landed bent over the rim of the tub, supporting herself on her hands and feet, ""No! Please, no more..!""</p><p>From her precarious position, Katie was able to look up at large mirror over the sink and watch herself as the tentacle took advantage of the situation, jabbing harder and farther into her sore pussy with each violent thrust. Katie stared up at her reflection with almost morbid fascination as the black tentacle raped her. For several seconds she was unable to speak, only pant loudly, and move her body back and forth in time with the tentacle's fucking, until suddenly, a sinister grin crossed her reflection's face.</p><p>""NOOOO!"" cried Katie, crawling forward, and half falling out of the tub with the long phallic tentacle still shoved deep inside her fourteen-year-old pussy, ""This can't be happening!""</p><p>Katie quickly began scrambling forward, the tentacle gaining length as she crawled across the bathroom floor, dripping water everywhere. Finally, though, as Katie reached the open door, the tentacle began pulling back, sucking against the inner walls of Katie's pussy as she clung onto the sides of doorway. She gritted her teeth, as tears streamed down her face, pulling back and trying to force the thrusting tentacle to pry loose from her abused little pussy. ""Oh! Ah! Owww!"" she shrieked as it began to give way.</p><p>Katie could feel it shooting load after load of hot, sticky tentacle cum deep inside of her as a parting gift, before it broke free of her tight tunnel with a loud ""pop!"" and a spray of juices that covered her ass.</p><p>""Ah! This is so gross!"" she cried, crawling quickly across the floor, and into the bed room as the tentacle shot another hot load across Katie's back.</p><p>""Oh! It's so hot!"" she screamed, as the sticky goo ran down over her young legs and between her firm ass cheeks before puddling just inside her fourteen year old asshole, as more of it drooled from her freshly fucked cunt. At the same time, glob on her back oozed to the sides and down over her breasts where it dripped off her erect nipples.</p><p>Katie squealed girlishly, as she scrambled to her feet, clutching her pussy and ass protectively before running off into the dark hallway without thinking. She looked around for more tentacles, but found none, and so paused to catch her breath. ""I have to get out of here..!"" the girl panted, leaning forwards with her hands on her knees, panting and gasping for breath as she tried to calm her nerves.</p><p>But, as she stood there, watching the bedroom for signs of tentacle movement, Katie didn't see the dark shadow that was looming up behind her. And as she stood up, to bravely go back for her school uniform, the being behind her grabbed the little teenager, bending back to lift her off the floor.</p><p>""Hey! OW! Stop! It hurts!"" Katie cried out hoarsely, her throat becoming raw with so much yelling and screaming, as her breasts were suddenly grabbed, and her nipples were squeezed between the fingers of her new captor.</p><p>Glancing down, Katie saw a pair of jet-black hands grasping her small breasts, as well as feeling something hard, cold and clammy pushing between her little ass cheeks and pressing against her tight little asshole.</p><p>""Oh!"" she exclaimed, as she felt hot breath against her ear, while her little pink nipples were twisted and pulled, ""No! Please, just stop! I'll do anything! I promise!""</p><p>""Oh really, Katie?"" whispered a familiar voice in her ear with a bit of a chuckle, ""Well then, we'll just have to see about that, now won't we?""</p><p>The girl glanced over her shoulder, and to her shock, and horror, saw an exact duplicate of herself, only it was comprised completely of a pitch black substance with an cool, almost clammy feeling to its skin. The only colour it bore were its eerie green eyes that glowed from the darkness sinisterly. The other noticeable differences, though, were the little claws on the ends of her fingers, not to mention the hard shaft that wedged between the adolescent's ass cheeks, on the verge of sodomizing poor little Katie.</p><p>""Ah!"" the teenager gasped in surprise, ""Who-?! Or what, are you?!""</p><p>The shadow Katie smiled cruelly, chuckling at the real Katie's little exclamation as she shoved the phallic object a single inch into the girl's tight asshole. ""Who do you think I am?!"" the shadow demanded, drawing its shadow cock out half an inch as Katie tried not to cry out, ""I'm a being of pure sexual energy... I am the realization of your darkest desires, little one... I AM Julia!""</p><p>Katie's pretty blue eyes went wide as she screamed, feeling Julia shove her shadow dick five painful inches into her little, inexperienced asshole all at once. ""Now move! Down the stairs!"" ordered Julia, grinning with satisfaction at Katie's little yelp of protest when the phallic object was pulled back two inches, ""Or this goes ALL the way in... ALL at once!""</p><p>""I-! Uh! Okay..."" stammered Katie, feeling horribly frightened, and almost unable to stand properly with Julia's shadow dick so firmly lodged in her tight little asshole.</p><p>The teenager did the best she should to comply, slowly shuffling towards the dark stairs, while outside several crashes of thunder and lightning hit in rapid succession, more or less lighting her way. All the while, Julia shuffled along just behind her, grabbing roughly at Katie's tits, and painfully pinching her little pink nipples to an unwilling hardness. While making sure to shove her shadow phallus in another quarter inch with each step, each time soliciting a little yelp or sob from the frightened teenager.</p><p>Finally, though, when they had at last reached the hard marble floor of the first level of the mansion, Julia maneuvered Katie back into the library. Once the girl was in about the center of the circular room, her little feet upon the plush white carpeting, Julia threw Katie down on her hands on hands and knees.</p><p>The girl cried out in surprise, feeling the long black shaft slide quickly free of her grasping little asshole. ""Ow!"" she exclaimed, as the impact with the hard wood floor beneath the carpet sent sparks of pain up through her knees.</p><p>Katie gave her head a shake, and opened her eyes. ""Oh no!"" she cried, averting her gaze from the book that lied open before her on the oak coffee table. It was the same vulgar book that she had found when she first arrived. The picture of the little thirteen-year-old girl being vaginally raped by an over sized earth worm once again staring up at Katie.</p><p>""Nooo!"" pleaded Katie, crying once again as she shook her head from side to side in denial, ""No more! Not again! Noooo!""</p><p>Katie tried to scramble to her feet, but found that the plush carpeting had reached out somehow with its long white strands and bound her wrists and ankles when she wasn't paying attention. The girl pulled back on her arms as hard as she could, but to no avail, she was once again, bound in place.</p><p>From somewhere behind her, Julia was chuckling to herself as the sound of small scurrying feet entered from the foyer. ""Wha-? What are you doing?!"" Katie exclaimed in a sudden panic, glancing fearfully over her shoulder, as she struggled to get free.</p><p>""You'll see, little girl!"" laughed Julia, ""When I'm through with you, you'll be a cock hungry cunt! Just like me...""</p><p>""NO!"" denied Katie, shaking her head again, ""I'll never be like you! You're... You're sick!""</p><p>There was a moment's pause, before the sound of a loud slap filled the air, and Katie shrieked as her little ass was struck hard by Julia's merciless hand. ""Owww!"" the girl cried, glancing inadvertently at the book again. This time, though, the picture had changed slightly... It seemed to move, as though Katie was watching a movie instead of just looking at a picture. The worm that was penetrating the young girl seemed to be wriggling inside of her while she struggled and squirmed against her bonds.</p><p>""Oh no! Not THAT!"" she pleaded.</p><p>""Oh! Please!"" laughed Julia's mocking tone, ""That was years ago! I've had lots of time to think of all sorts of perverse and depraved things to do this time. I have some something much more interesting planned for you, my naughty little slut!""</p><p>With that, Julia whacked Katie's adolescent ass once again, leaving a large red welt on her right cheek. ""OW! Stop it! It hurts!"" the young teenager whined, as Julia began mercilessly, and repeatedly slapping Katie's sore ass, again and again until the girl began screaming and crying.</p><p>After several long moments, Julia ceased her assault, and stood back to admire the redness of Katie's normally alabaster behind. She then made a sinisterly happy noise as the sound of ragged rasping breathing came closer.</p><p>""What's that?!"" demanded Katie in surprise as something cold and wet was placed against her swollen cunt lips.</p><p>""You'll see!"" chuckled Julia a little breathlessly, obviously beginning to masturbate.</p><p>The cold wet thing was then replaced by something long, warm, and wet. It nimbly plunged itself deep inside of Katie, causing the girl to giggle as the long thin object explored around inside the warm wetness of her pussy.</p><p>""Ah! No! That tickles!"" the fourteen-year-old squealed, as a pleasant tingling filled her pussy.</p><p>The sensation continued for quite some time, as the girl's pussy juices were expertly scooped out, and presumably devoured. Soon, the object was even licking her still tight asshole clean of tentacle cum, and Katie could barely contain her perverse excitement as it flicked across her inner thighs and finally her hardened little clit.</p><p>""Does it feel good, little girl?"" inquired Julia with a hint of amusement to go along with her satisfied smirk, ""Does it feel good to have your cunt licked?""</p><p>""I... Uh-! No..."" Katie panted, biting her lower lip and desperately trying to deny the glorious feeling of slowly building orgasm, ""Please... Make it stop...""</p><p>""Ya right!"" laughed Julia, ""This is just about to get interesting!""</p><p>But before Katie could protest further, her sweet, young little adolescent body was wracked by her very first orgasm ever. Katie gasped, trying not to cry out as her whole body quivered, and she felt a great pressure release inside of her.</p><p>""I-! I-! Ohhhh! Yesssss!!!"" the teenager squealed was her tight little pussy filled with hot wet juices, only to be almost in instantly emptied by the probing object that had brought on the sensual spasm.</p><p>Finally, though, as Katie was left panting, stuck on her hands and knees with her cute little ass in the air, unable to collapse as she gasped for breath, she felt something rather odd. The teenager was grabbed around the waist by a pair of thin, but very strong, hairy arms. She could also feel two warm blunt objects poking and prodding at her ravaged asshole and pussy at the same time.</p><p>""Hey-! Ow! What are you doing to me now?!"" the girl exclaimed, and looked over her shoulder. What she saw made her cry in dismay and revulsion.</p><p>""Nooo..."" Katie whined, no longer shocked to find a large black dog with glowing green eyes attempting to mount her.</p><p>""I'm not doing anything,"" chuckled Julia, seemingly amused at Katie's dismay, ""Jonathan, on the other hand... Is going to fuck your pretty little brains out until he blows his hot, sticky, doggy load deep inside of you little girl!""</p><p>""Ohhh..."" came Katie's pleading response, ""Please... I'll do whatever you want... Just please don't make me do this...""</p><p>""Oh! It's only fair,"" explained Julia, as the Doberman pincher growled when Katie tried to squirm away, ""He gave you a little orgasm with his talented tongue, now you have to pleasure him!""</p><p>The dog thrusted forward and poor little Katie then realized that the dog actually had two dicks. Which, when combined with the fact that it was comprised of the same solid shadow that Julia was, was really quite plausible. So, she gritted her teeth, and closed her eyes tightly, trying unsuccessfully as both phalluses forced their way into her abused little holes. The dog seemed almost aroused by the girl's sudden shrieking yelp as it penetrated her, and began pumping in and out of both of Katie's holes at once with increasing speed.</p><p>""Owww! They're too big! Make it stop!"" The fourteen-year-old screamed, as the relentless thrusting caused painful friction within both her tight little holes at the same time.</p><p>But the sudden dryness of Katie's little cunt did nothing to dissuade Jonathan the Doberman's idea that the little teenager was his own personal fuck toy. ""What's the matter, Katie, dear?"" inquired Julia sarcastically, as she fingered herself with four fingers, obviously getting off on watching her dog fuck Katie, ""Don't you like it? This IS what you've always wanted isn't it? To be wanted? To be needed? To be desired..? To get FUCKED?!""</p><p>""NOOOO!!!"" Katie cried as the dog pushed his twin shafts as far as they go into the girl in one hard thrust, before pulling back out half way, and shoving them back in even farther, ""Not like this...""</p><p>Julia merely smiled as the Doberman fucked the little girl for all she was worth. His two long hard cocks shoving and pushing their way deeper and deeper inside of Katie's body with every new thrust. In response the girl screamed and cried, trying desperately to run away, but finding the carpet still holding her quite firmly in place as her pussy and asshole were stretched painfully wider and wider. But then, Jonathan's body tensed up suddenly. His panting and growling suddenly becoming a long grunting whine as his twin cocks suddenly expanded to twice their width, and felt as though they were two burning hot metal shafts pounding in and out of her. The dog was about to cum...</p><p>""Ohhhh!!! Nooooo!!!"" pleaded Katie, knowing what was about to happen, and dreading the consequences, ""Please! Make him take them out! I don't want more of that disgusting stuff inside of meeee!!!""</p><p>""Oh, but you do!"" taunted Julia as the dog's remorseless rapid thrusting became several slow, well timed jabs, ""Deep down, you're just like ME!""</p><p>Katie gasped loudly as the dog grunted and howled as his twin cocks blew their mutual loads deep inside of her. The girl began crying again as she felt the intensely hot, sticky gobs of dog jism shoot simultaneously from both cocks, filling both her cunt and asshole to the limit, until it began oozing out around the sides of the shafts, and running viscously down her tired legs.</p><p>Jonathan then began picking up speed yet again, his cocks making lewd squishing noises as his own cum lubricated his unrelenting thrusting in and out of Katie's exhausted little body. Thus causing large sticky clumps of dog cum mixed with what little pussy juices the teenaged girl's pussy had provided, to drip down from his shaft and land on the floor.</p><p>As the blob hit the thick white carpet, a glowing white light shined up from the floor. Katie closed her eyes tightly as the light expanded all around her, unwilling to face what new horror that Julia had chosen to throw at her.</p><p>""Open your eyes, cunt!"" ordered Julia, suddenly pulling Katie's hair painfully, ""I can't have you passing out on me!""</p><p>""Owww!"" shrieked Katie, opening her eyes as she felt the floor go from plush carpeting to cold white marble.</p><p>As the brilliant white glare faded, Katie gulped at the sight of her shadowy double. Julia now stood on her knees before the girl, her legs spread wide apart, bringing Katie face to face with her own sweet little pussy. She then noticed that the carpet and furniture had somehow disappeared, leaving only the round row of bookshelves, the hard wood floor stopping where the carpet had started. The same marble floor as that in front foyer now replaced the carpet, except that it was carved into a perfect circle. Just within the boundaries of the marble circle, was a second circle, shallowly carved in the white marble. Within that, was a plethora of other carved runes and symbols, as well as several lines dividing the circle into eight equal segments. At the center of it all, was a double dicked dog, fucking Katie on her knees as her exact double stood before her, pulling at her hair.</p><p>""Lick it!"" ordered Julia, bringing Katie back to reality, ""Lick my cunt!""</p><p>""What?!"" exclaimed Katie with a touch of revulsion, as she could feel the hot doggy cum running down her inner thighs.</p><p>""Lick your own sweet little pussy,"" continued Julia as more of Jonathan's cum, and Katie's pussy juices hit the floor, causing the runes to glow slightly with an eerie green colour. ""Just like you've always wanted too...""</p><p>""No..."" sobbed Katie, suddenly fearing for her life and in no mood further her humiliation.</p><p>""I said lick my cunt, you little whore!"" commanded Julia, pulling Katie by the hair, and forcing her young mouth against her cunt, as the dog finally slid off of Katie, dragging its twin cocks out of her sweet little holes.</p><p>The girl could only gasp, drawing in the scent of her own young cunt as her pussy and asshole reacted to the sudden loss by squeezing tightly closed once again. Unfortunately, though, the emptiness that the little teen felt was only temporary as yet another set of twin cocks entered her from behind.</p><p>""Oh! NO More!"" gasped Katie's pleading tone as Julia rubbed her pussy and clit against Katie's pretty face while she laughed at the girl's plight.</p><p>""Oh, come on now, Katie!"" the woman taunted, ""That's just my German shepherd, Maximillian. I can't just please one of my loyal puppies, now can I? And can you honestly tell me that you don't like it? Can you say to me that you have no interest in immortality? It can be yours you know. You can be what I couldn't... I was too old when I cast the ritual... But you, Katie! You're just right! You can become a being of pure sexual energy, and still retain your human form. All that you need do is submit... And we can become one happy little family! Of course... You WILL still have to acquire us some fresh victims from time to time...""</p><p>Katie fell silent for a moment, as the second dog panted and let out little yelps of pleasure as he fucked the girl's pussy and asshole. The German shepherd, though, found the procedure much easier than the Doberman did, as the previous dog's cum lubricated his way into the little girl's fuck-holes.</p><p>The girl stared at the glowing runes on the floor thoughtfully for several long moments, her body moving back and forth in time with the hard fucking that she was receiving. Finally, though, Katie glanced up at Julia, finding that her body was finally betraying her by accepting the pleasure that the dog was giving her. She could actually feel her pussy slowly fill with her own sweet juices in response to the violation.</p><p>Without a word of protest, Katie touched her tongue against Julia's clit. It felt warm to the touch and tasted much the same as any clit should. ""Ahh! I knew you'd come around!"" laughed Julia, moving Katie's head with slow movements so that the girl would know where to lick. All the while the little adolescent was panting and moaning softly under her breath, truly beginning to enjoy the sensation of having her young tight holes doubly penetrated. Although she still tried to deny it, the sensation of a hard, long, thick, hot cock buried inside of her, thrusting in and out, rubbing against her inner walls was truly turning her on.</p><p>Julia's eyes were soon rolling back, as Katie's inexperienced little tongue flicked at her hardened clit. The woman tossed her head back, moaning uncontrollably as the fourteen-year-old's tongue finally slid up inside her pussy. All the while her pet German shepherd continued his frenzied fucking of the girl's body, thrusting his twin phalluses in and out of her unrelentingly, and rapidly approaching orgasm.</p><p>""OH! Oh yes!"" exclaimed Julia, pulling at Katie's hair with both hands forcing, the captive girl to tongue-fuck her cunt as the girl moaned and grunted incoherently.</p><p>""Do you-! OH! Agh! Like it?!"" gasped Katie once Julia pulled her head up to lick her clit once again, as the girl's poor young body began to threaten her with a second orgasm.</p><p>""Ohhh yessss!!!"" purred Julia, as Katie suddenly reached up and took hold of her double's firm round ass cheeks with both hands for support, ""And I see that your right into it as well, aren't you, my dear? Oooooh! You're so good for a little girl! Why, if you wanted to, you could get away at any moment... Or do you like being fucked by a dog while licking another girl's pussy?""</p><p>""Oh, no!"" the girl moaned, ""I do like it! I... AH!!! I like it A LOT!</p><p>""What do you like, little girl?"" Julia asked slyly, as Katie nipped gently at her clit.</p><p>""I-! I-! Oh my...! I like being... Fucked!"" the girl exclaimed, as her whole body quivered, seemingly stuck just on the brink of orgasm, ""And I like licking other girl's pussies!""</p><p>""Fucked by what?"" inquired Julia, making soft little gasps in time with the girl's movements on her clit.</p><p>""DOGS!"" Katie exclaimed as she came, ""I liked being fucked by dogs! Ohhhh! Ahhh! Julia-! I-! Oooh! I love it!!!""</p><p>""Mmmm... So then, are you going to fetch us some of your young little high school chums?"" chuckled Julia, smearing her juices all over Katie's innocent, looking face with grinding hip movements. ""Are you willing to acquire more young little girls to play with, my dearest little Katie?""</p><p>Oh! YES!"" Katie gasped, ""Anything!!!""</p><p>""Anything to stay young and beautiful forever?"" asked Julia, smiling as she noticed the dog's muscles all tense up, ""Because that's what'll happen if you stay... That's what'll happen if you cum, little girl. Your being fucked right on top of the ritual circle, and if anymore of your pussy juices hit the floor it'll activate fully... And then, it's just a matter of you accepting the gift!""</p><p>""That's what... What I want!"" Katie panted, her whole body shivering, her pale</p><p>skin becoming flushed as she found herself unable to cum, ""I'll do anything! Oh! Mmmm... Yessss!!! Oh, Julia..! Please just let me cum!""</p><p>""Not yet, little girl,"" teased Julia, whose body was shaking as well, ""Not until you make me and my little puppy cum first! Then you can taste immortality! Ohhh! Oooh! Katie, you little slut..! You're making meeee-! OH! YES!!! Ahhh!""</p><p>Katie gripped Julia's ass cheeks as firmly as her delicate little hands could manage as the woman's juices exploded across her little face. She quickly and franticly lapped it up as the sweet juices ran freely from her double's tight cunt, soon finding her own body beginning to finally react fully to her constant fucking.</p><p>Katie literally screamed into Julia's pussy as her fourteen-year-old body was wracked with orgasm. Tears of joy ran down Katie's face as she gave in completely to the sudden release, her mind clouding over almost completely, while she bucked back against Maximillian, trying to get as much of his huge twin black cocks inside of her as possible.</p><p>The dog howled, just as thunder crashed outside and Katie almost laughed as she cried out against the wonderful, ecstatic feeling of having her cunt and asshole simultaneously filled with hot spewing dog cum.</p><p>""Ahhh! Oooh! Yesss!!!"" she cried, digging her nails into Julia's ass cheeks as almost collapsed as the dog pressed down on her harder, pumping her young holes so full of his jism that it spewed out the sides, and splattered everywhere.</p><p>The runes reacted instantly, and little Katie could feel their power as she struggled not to come down form her orgasm. ""I accept! I accept!"" she cried, ""Oh! Yes-! Take me, Max! Take meeee!!!""</p><p>Katie's pussy juices flooded the dog's cock, and every thrust he made sent the fourteen-year-old girl's juices spraying out in all directions, to wash over everything. The mixture of dog cum and the juices from Katie's pussy completing the ritual, and causing the circle to flow power into her young body. The girl could feel the energy course through her veins, as she just kept cumming, and cumming. The girl soon half wondered if she'd ever stop, but at that moment Katie just didn't care.</p><p>Soon she became vaguely aware that the dog had stopped fucking her, but was pleased to notice that both dogs had begun licking her cunt and asshole clean of their mutual messes.</p><p>""Welcome, Katie..."" she heard Julia's soft, caring voice purr, as if from far away, ""You're immortal now. You can have all the cock and cunt you can handle. And trust me, you'll find yourself to be quite insatiable... Your clit and nipples will always be hard from now on. And your pussy will become wet at the mere sight of some one that your attracted you.""</p><p>Katie sighed, and smiled up at Julia, wiping the sweat from her brow. ""I think I rather like that idea,"" she replied thoughtfully, ""But I feel... 'Hungry'...""</p><p>""Then you will need to lure someone into your clutches,"" replied Julia, running her fingers through the girl's hair as she idly licked her pussy, ""My preference is for young teenaged school girls, of course, preferably form some upper class private school... But that's just me. You can have anyone or anything you want. Nothing's too good for my little girl... My beautiful little daughter...""</p><p>Katie smiled mischievously and replied, ""Mmmm... I think I know how I can accommodate you though, mommy.""</p><p>""Oh, really?!"" chuckled Julia, shifting her form to resemble her own mortal vistage, ""And just what do you have in mind, little one? Just how are you going to make your 'mommy' happy? Hmmm..?</p><p>Katie gave Julia's clit a deep kiss. ""Oh... I was thinking of arranging a sleep over, a slumber party actually,"" the girl explained, ""Sort of a way to get to know some of the girl's at my school a little bit better... With my mommy's permission of course...""</p><p>Julia sighed contentedly, and dropped to her knees, where she gave Katie a deep, passionate kiss. ""Of course, my lovely dearest, child,"" she replied, ""You may do as you please... Especially when it involves bringing fresh, young little virgin pussies into the house!""</p><p>""Thank you, mommy..."" Katie replied hugging the woman as her pretty blue eyes glowed an eerie green...</p>"
221,Our First Time,Amy K.,,[''],Amy tells us how she lost her cherry at the hands of her female cousin on her fourteenth birthday.,2012-07-28T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The day was January the 7th, my fourteenth birthday, and my family had decided to throw me a modest celebration in our basement. They allowed me a small contingent of friends, including Josh, my first boyfriend. Fortunately, my Aunt and Uncle had also brought my cousin's, Samantha, and Tabitha, down for the weekend for my party.</p><p>It turned out to be a much more fortunate coincidence than I immediately realized at the time. Nonetheless, I was glad to have Sam there to talk to, as well as my brother Jacob to ""hide behind"" as Josh kept trying to get me alone for some reason, which made me feel just a little bit nervous. The party had gone fairly well, though, with my younger sister Becky entertaining Tabitha thus keeping both of them out of our hair, while the eight or so of us did the usual, boring party things.</p><p>We watched a movie, and ate most of the hamburgers that my Mom made for us before diving into my modest birthday cake. After I blew out the candles, and no parents were looking, Josh gave me a quick kiss on the cheek. I blushed profusely as Samantha gave me a worried look, and my Mom went about her way, serving up cake to my friends, seemingly oblivious to the fact that my boyfriend seemed conspiring to make me feel dreadfully uncomfortable.</p><p>Afterwards, we all listened to music, and occasionally danced. I of course let Josh slow dance with me a couple of times, and let him kiss me, even though he continually put his hands a little lower than he should have. But, towards the end of the evening, he sat down next to me with a nervous, but serious look on his face and said that we needed to talk.</p><p>I only nodded shyly, feeling a little shaky, as I knew what this was about. The both of us were still virgins, and Josh was always feeling insecure about being fifteen, and still not having had sex.</p><p>I myself was still somewhat unsure at the time, having heard the horror stories that all little girls are told. Tales of guys not waiting and being patient, instead jabbing their hard cocks into sweet little virgin pussies and causing poor, innocent little adolescent girls unnecessary pain. Stories of how guys immediately rush off afterwards to tell all their friends of how they had ""had a virgin"". But worst of all, was the fact that inexperienced males generally have absolutely ZERO stamina.</p><p>I found out a few years later, much to my eternal dismay, such things had happened to many of my female friends, but I was to be fortunate. I had a rather odd twist of Fate, as well as a rather creative, if not perverted cousin on my side.</p><p>When Josh brought it up, I just shrugged and made some excuse about not wanting to be too antisocial, before practically throwing myself into every other conversation that was taking place, and doing my best ""social butterfly"" impression...</p><p>*****</p><p>The party wound down at around 9:30pm, and my Mom came downstairs to herd my friends out the door by ten. I went upstairs to the front door to say goodbye to everyone as they left, and was unable to escape a quick kiss from Josh as he walked out the door.</p><p>Fortunately, though, I didn't have to say good bye to dear Samantha, as her family was staying in town for the entire weekend. It was even more advantageous that they were staying at my house, our parents little suspecting what mischief we were up to in the middle of the night. And fortunately for us, they have yet to.</p><p>At about 10:30, it was just me and my cousin, seeing as our younger siblings had been long since put to bed so that the adults could watch the movie they rented for themselves in relative peace. It was then that Samantha volunteered us both to clean up the mess in the basement, and practically dragged me by the arm downstairs.</p><p>Once there, Samantha switched on the CD player so that we wouldn't be over heard, and fixed me with a serious look. ""So,"" she inquired in a factual tone, ""Just how far have you gone with this Josh guy, cuz?""</p><p>I found myself blushing at her question. Due to my continuing attempts at impressing Samantha, I felt somehow embarrassed to tell her the truth. But, I did owe her at least that much. ""Not very,"" I replied, sheepishly hiding behind my hair.</p><p>""I see..."" commented Samantha thoughtfully, before her expression became a little grim, ""In that case, just tell me what you have done, Amy.""</p><p>My silly grin vanished as I saw the worried look in my cousin's eyes, and I could tell that this was somehow important to her. ""Well, to be honest... We've barely done much of anything. I've barely let him touch me so far,"" I replied in all honesty, hoping to waylay Samantha's concerns, ""Why? What's up?""</p><p>""Oh, it's nothing, really,"" she responded, seemingly somewhat relieved, ""It's just that you had me a little worried, 'tis all. I thought that maybe...""</p><p>""Maybe what?"" I pressed, taking her hand and holding it against my chest in what I hoped was a comforting manner.</p><p>""It's just that I don't want to see you get hurt, that's all,"" she replied quietly.</p><p>""But, Josh hasn't hurt me at all. And I can promise you that I won't let him,"" I assured, my cousin's mood brightening a touch, ""Especially when he'd have to deal with you!""</p><p>Samantha chuckled, smiling slightly. ""I also had something kinda different in mind,"" she admitted, ""It's kinda silly actually, but I... Um... Oh never mind!""</p><p>""Oh, come on, cuz!"" I pleaded melodramatically, ""You can tell me... I promise not to laugh, giggle maybe. But not laugh.""</p><p>Samantha took a deep breath and leaned in a little closer. ""Well you see,"" she explained in a whispered tone, ""I always kinda thought that since we were so close, and considering the other things that we've done, that I'd kinda be... You know. Your 'first'. ""</p><p>""You were!"" I giggled, and gave my cousin a playfully affectionate kiss on the forehead.</p><p>""No, I mean, um..."" she stammered, biting her lower lip thoughtfully, ""Uh, basically, I was thinking more along the lines of taking your virginity...""</p><p>My eyes widened as I fought the urge to burst out laughing. ""Don't you kinda lack the proper equipment, Sam?"" I inquired, giggling and grinning like an idiot.</p><p>My cousin smiled and glanced downward, causing her curly red bangs to conceal her eyes. ""Um, yeah... But I already thought of that,"" she said guardedly.</p><p>""Oh!"" I exclaimed, trying to imagine what plan my cousin's twisted mind had devised for rectifying her lack of ""nether endowment"".</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said simply, ""I kinda brought a few things that we're gonna need. But there is one thing I couldn't risk bringing unfortunately...""</p><p>""Oh really?"" I inquired, my naughty side shining through with growing intensity.</p><p>""Yes,"" explained Samantha, ""and this does hinge on the theory that sisters think alike. Not to mention your consent, dearest.""</p><p>""Of course. Always,"" I responded with a sincere smile, tilting Samantha's head up by gently pushing up her chin, ""What exactly did you have in mind?""</p><p>""It involves borrowing a little toy that your Mom hopefully has,"" Samantha said slyly, with a smile that always means that she's up to something.</p><p>""Huh?"" came my reply, ""I'm afraid you've lost me, Sam. What 'toy'?""</p><p>""You'll see!"" promised Samantha with a grin, ""Now come on. We haven't got much time.""</p><p>""I hope you know what you're doing,"" I commented, still a little confused, but more than willing to go along with whatever plan Samantha had in store for us.</p><p>My cousin only chuckled as she began making her way to the stairs. ""Trust me,"" she said, pausing a moment to listen to the sounds from the main level, ""Unless your Dad's REALLY kinky, we have nothing to fear.""</p><p>""My dad?!"" I exclaimed in a hushed tone, and ran up behind Samantha, ""What does he have to do with this?""</p><p>""It's more your mom we have to be concerned with, though,"" my cousin chuckled.</p><p>I merely sighed heavily and threw my arms in the air defeatedly before following Samantha up the rest of the stairs. It was a little too late to argue now anyway, and besides, our exploits up to that moment had been nothing if not educational.</p><p>Soon, though, we were creeping past the living room where both of our parents sat watching whatever movie they had rented that night. I paused for a moment, trying to catch a glimpse of the TV so as to make sure it wasn't something pornographic. To my disappointment it was just some cheesy B-rated horror movie, but as my father glanced over and gave me a quizzical look, Samantha grabbed me by the arm. ""Bye!"" I called quietly as I was yanked away, and did my best not to grin too much like an idiot.</p><p>""Real subtle,"" my cousin murmured sarcastically as she practically dragged me up the stairs.</p><p>""Sorry,"" I whispered, ""But I caught them watching porn last week. I wanted to see if they were watching it again.""</p><p>""Don't tease,"" grinned Samantha, ""But, um... Was it any good?""</p><p>I shrugged. ""I only saw a little before mom spotted me,"" I admitted as we reached the top of the stairs, and we heard giggling from my sister's room.</p><p>""Too bad,"" my cousin remarked quietly as we began stepping carefully towards my parent's bedroom, ""Maybe then you could teach me a few things!""</p><p>""Not likely!"" I laughed, ""You're much more perverted than me!""</p><p>""Shhh,"" Samantha cautioned, ""This is where it gets tricky. Stay close, and stay quiet.""</p><p>With the utmost of care, Samantha reached out and took hold of the doorknob of my parent's door. She gritted her teeth a little melodramatically as she twisted it and slowly pushed the door partially open. She then slipped sideways through the doorway, and beckoned me to follow with a wave of her hand. I cautiously obeyed, following her into the dark silent room.</p><p>As soon as my bare foot touched the carpeted floor, though, I held my breath, and had to take Samantha's hand for support as we made our way past the huge king sized bed, towards my Mom's dresser.</p><p>She then knelt down and carefully slid open the bottom drawer, and reached in. I gave her a questioning look, but she only smiled. Finding nothing but clothes, though, she moved on to the next drawer. This time when she reached in, Samantha smiled broadly.</p><p>""I knew it!"" she whispered triumphantly, ""I should have known it'd be the underwear drawer... Let's go!""</p><p>My eyes went wide with surprise and I held back an exclamation as my cousin drew out something I had never seen for real before. It was an eightinch long dildo, with a handgrip near the bottom that added a few extra inches, making it seem all the more imposing.</p><p>Without a word, Samantha stood, and pushed the two drawers closed with her foot before turning to go. ""Are you sure about this, Sam?"" I inquired nervously.</p><p>""Don't worry,"" she assured, ""We'll have it back before they notice it's gone.""</p><p>I gulped loudly, and was shaking visibly by the time we'd slipped back out of the room and closed the door. But my cousin's plan wasn't quite finished yet. Once we were in the clear, she walked confidently into my room, and waited patiently for me to follow.</p><p>Once inside, Samantha tossed the dildo on top of her knapsack and grabbed me before I could say anything. She pressed her lips hard against mine, making me melt in her arms as her tongue entered my mouth.</p><p>Sighing contentedly and leaning against the door, I let my cousin run her hands all over my body. I clung onto her for support as our nervousness subsided, and I could feel my nipples pressing urgently against my T-shirt as Samantha's hands took hold of the bottom.</p><p>""I love our time together,"" she muttered as I held her as tightly as my thin arms allowed me.</p><p>""I do too,"" I agreed, running my tongue along her gum line playfully, and reaching up under her shirt from behind.</p><p>""But we shouldn't get too carried away just yet,"" she chuckled teasingly and reluctantly stepped back, ""We still have to fix the basement.""</p><p>""Um, if I'm good and clean up the mess real well, will you take advantage of me again?"" I inquired with a giggle, trying almost successfully to sound sweet and innocent.</p><p>Samantha exhaled loudly, and smiled as she shook her head. ""You should know better than to act too cute,"" she cautioned, ""It makes it difficult to think!""</p><p>""Good!"" I giggled, ""I like it when you're aggressive. It's comforting in a way.""</p><p>Samantha smiled lovingly, and brushed her fingers across my cheek. ""You're just too much, little girl,"" she admitted, ""Now come on, we have work to do.""</p><p>My cousin quickly closed up her knapsack and we made our way back to the basement rather uneventfully. Once there, Samantha tossed her knapsack onto the couch and turned towards me.</p><p>""You know,"" she said with a seductive tone, and a sly grin, ""Once we get done here, I can give you your real birthday present!""</p><p>I blushed as I giggled, and tried to hide my face with my hands, but Samantha handed me a garbage bag. ""Get to work, little girl,"" she replied sternly, but still with a hint of lustiness in her eyes, ""Or I'll have to take you over my knee!""</p><p>""Promises, promises!"" I giggled as we both set to work...</p><p>*****</p><p>By half past midnight we had brought the basement back from the brink of disaster, and were both quite pleased to hear both our parents getting ready to call it a night. It wasn't long before we were summoned back upstairs to give my aunt and uncle their hugs good-bye, and by the time the front door was locked, we were both grinning like idiots.</p><p>My parents barely noticed, though, still being fairly wiped out by the stress of having quite so many young teenagers around at once. They both gave us nonchalant goodnights and a half-hearted warning about not staying up too late before we parted ways.</p><p>Once back in the basement, though, I once again found myself in Samantha's arms. We kissed each other passionately, feeling our nervousness at what we had done subsiding just a little as my cousin's fingers made their way up my back to take gentle hold of my hair.</p><p>I sighed happily as Samantha's tongue entered my mouth, and she pressed her athletic body against me as I held her. All too soon, though, Samantha pulled away slightly, and I playfully grasped her tongue with my lips as she moved towards my neck.</p><p>The kisses that she placed up my sensitive skin made me giggle, but at the same time I could feel myself practically melting in her arms as the girl made her way down my neck. In response I tilted my head to one side and began to untuck her T-shirt from her jeans before running my small hands up and over her flat stomach in order to slowly and carefully cup my cousin's firm breasts.</p><p>Samantha let out a quick little gasp as I moved my fingers closer together, savoring the sensation of her tender skin beneath my hands before allowing her the sensation of having her nipples squeezed.</p><p>""Harder,"" she breathed in my ear, and gave my earlobe a gentle nibble.</p><p>I suppressed a giggle and gave her neck a soft kiss before I felt her gently pull my head back to face her. There was a look of pure adolescent lust in her dark green eyes that I still find so hard to resist, and I pressed my lips firmly against hers. I felt Samantha's tongue once again probe my mouth, caressing my tongue, as she tried to suck it into her mouth.</p><p>I continued teasing her, though, by not allowing my cousin to take my tongue into her mouth, and by not bringing my fingers together with enough pressure to satisfy her.</p><p>Samantha soon retaliated by sucking hard against my mouth, and taking twin handfuls of my little ass cheeks and squeezing hard. She then began pulling me up slightly, and leaning her head back so that I had to stand uncomfortably on my toes in order to kiss her properly.</p><p>""Hey!"" I giggled as Samantha pulled away once more and took a step back, ""No fair!""</p><p>She smiled mischievously and brushed my hair from my eyes. ""Turn about is fair play, little girl,"" she replied, taking my hands before walking backwards towards the couch and sitting down.</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" I said with a pout, trying not to smile too much, ""But sometimes I just can't help myself...""</p><p>""Don't worry,"" Samantha purred, and kissed both my hands in turn, ""I like it when you're naughty!""</p><p>I smiled and glanced at the floor, feeling a little embarrassed by her comment as my cousin let go and began digging through her knapsack. ""Ah! Here we go,"" I heard Samantha say after a moment, and I looked up in time to see her taking a small jar of Vaseline from her knapsack, followed by a plastic bag, a few condoms and finally my mother's dildo.</p><p>There was a sly grin upon her face as Samantha placed each object carefully on the carpeted floor. ""You really thought this out, didn't you?"" I commented nervously.</p><p>""Yup!"" she chuckled, meeting my gaze once more, ""But first, we have to get you ready.""</p><p>""Oh?"" I inquired innocently as Samantha took my hand and stood up.</p><p>""I think you'll enjoy the warm up, though,"" she said softly, running her fingers over the side of my face, down to my neck and collar bone, ""Unless of course you wanna call it all off...""</p><p>""No way!"" I giggled, before I gasped as her fingers traced a line between my perky little breasts causing me to arch my back in anticipation.</p><p>""Good,"" she purred, reaching underneath my shirt before slowly moving her hands upwards, bringing my shirt with her.</p><p>I watched with interest as my cousin stopped short of my tits, taking hold of my T-shirt instead, carefully bringing it up and over my head. I shook out the static from my hair, and smiled as Samantha appraised my partial nakedness.</p><p>""You're so cute..."" I heard her mutter under her breath, before unsnapping my bra and sliding it off my shoulders to reveal my hardened nipples, ""I could just gobble you up!""</p><p>I looked shyly up at my cousin, and placed my arms behind my back as to give her an uninterrupted view. ""Don't let me stop you,"" I said softly, enjoying the hunger that I could see so plainly in her eyes.</p><p>Samantha smiled, putting her hands behind my back before leaning in to take one of my small pink nipples in her mouth and begin suckling at it as she took a firm hold of my adolescent bottom.</p><p>I brought back my hands as she began sucking my entire breast into her mouth, and took twin handfuls of her soft red hair. ""Oh, Samantha... Yes!"" was all that I could utter as my cousin's tongue played across my nipple teasingly before her teeth gave it a gentle nibble, causing me to give into my cousin's touch completely.</p><p>I closed my eyes tightly and just enjoyed the sensation as Samantha turned me around and sat me down on the old couch. I gasped slightly as my breast came free from her mouth, and I felt the cooler air upon it.</p><p>""Lay down,"" my cousin said softly, and I looked up at her as I complied.</p><p>She was smiling a little nervously, but wasted no time and was almost immediately running her tongue in a slow pattern around my opposite breast, spiraling towards my waiting nipple.</p><p>Meanwhile, I could feel Samantha's hand upon my thigh as she knelt down causing me to spread my legs invitingly. ""Mmm!"" I heard Samantha moan as her fingers moved over my leg and felt the warmth of my pussy just beyond my gray track pants, ""Your so sensitive!""</p><p>""Only for you,"" I promised teasingly, and took a handful of her hair so that I could coax her a little lower.</p><p>""Promises, promises..."" Samantha muttered with a smile, as she looked into my eyes before running her tongue slowly down my chest and over my stomach.</p><p>""Well, so long as you promise to do a little more with your tongue then just tease,"" I giggled.</p><p>""Don't worry,"" she chuckled, giving my navel a passionate kiss before moving over to the side of the couch so that she could be between my legs, ""I still have plans for you, little girl.""</p><p>I then felt Samantha take hold of the waistband of my track pants before slowly tugging and pulling them downwards. I watched intently as Samantha kissed her way down farther, tasting each bit of skin that she exposed, and causing my breathing to become a little more labored.</p><p>But just as she caught a glimpse of my sparse blond pubic hair, I sat up long enough to reach over and pull Samantha's shirt up and off of her. ""Hey, no sense trying to stop me now,"" she replied teasingly, ""You should know better than that...""</p><p>I grinned broadly and gave my cousin a kiss on the forehead before lying back down. ""Just evening up the odds,"" I answered sweetly, ""But I wouldn't dream of asking you to stop now.""</p><p>""Good!"" my cousin chuckled as she began taking my panties down along with my track pants, and resumed running her tongue through my pubic hair.</p><p>But just before she reached my clit, Samantha stopped and looked up at me once again. ""Amy,"" she inquired thoughtfully, ""Have you ever considered shaving?""</p><p>""But I do,"" I answered, not quite catching on.</p><p>""Um, that's not quite what I meant,"" my cousin said with a sly smile, ""I meant down here...""</p><p>With that, Samantha yanked my pants and panties down a few inches farther before running her tongue down and over my clit, causing me to gasp out a long breath.</p><p>""Oh! Mmf-!"" I stammered, taking hold of Samantha's hair somewhat roughly as the sensation went straight to my brain, ""But that's so-! So-!""</p><p>""Naughty?"" inquired Samantha playfully, circling my clit with her talented tongue, and making it harden in anticipation.</p><p>""YES!"" I gasped under my breath as I arched my back against the building sensation, and Samantha took advantage of the moment by relieving me of my track pants entirely, leaving me naked except for my panties.</p><p>I then felt my cousin's tongue trace a line along my panty line, teasing me as she moved down a little to trace a line across each of my inner thighs where they met my panties. In response I found myself moaning in anticipation, and squirming a little as my body ached for more intimate attention, as Samantha began kissing her way down one thigh and back up the other.</p><p>""So,"" she inquired between her kisses that sent chills through me, ""Have you thought about it?""</p><p>""A-About what?!"" I gasped, twirling her hair around my fingers and inadvertently tugging at it.</p><p>""About shaving,"" she purred seductively, and kissed my pubic area through my panties.</p><p>""I... Oh, no!"" I replied as I arched my back, the dampness of my panties becoming testament to my state of mind.</p><p>""Ohh, but why not?"" Samantha teasingly pouted, before tonguing my clit with just enough pressure for me to feel it through my remaining garment.</p><p>""Hey- Mmm... I didn't say that I-! Ohh! I wouldn't,"" I assured her between moans and sighs as I moved my legs as far apart as they'd go.</p><p>""Oh, I think it would suit you quite nicely!"" she chuckled as I ran my hands back down the sides of her face, and taking some small pleasure in the cool softness of her skin.</p><p>""I don't know, though,"" I replied doubtfully as she turned her head and kissed my fingertips.</p><p>""It's just a thought,"" my cousin said with a smile, running her fingers along my inner thigh up to the waistband of my panties and slowly pulling them down.</p><p>I let my head fall back once again, and sighed contentedly as Samantha kissed my exposed pubic hair, and ran her tongue in a random pattern through it, always carefully avoiding my needful clit.</p><p>Soon, though, as I squirmed beneath her adolescent tongue, Samantha pulled my panties all the way down, and had to shuffle a little to slide them off my legs. Once that was done, my cousin began kissing her way back up, kissing my legs in an alternating pattern. All the while I gasped and squealed with delight, desperately wishing that Samantha would quit teasing me.</p><p>""Ohh! Samantha!"" I gasped as she kissed around my pussy, ""Please! Please! Please! Lick me! Lick me now!""</p><p>""Lick you? Lick you where, little girl?"" she inquired with a broad grin, and began tracing her tongue just around my swollen pussy lips, avoiding them as she held my legs apart with her strong hands.</p><p>""Ohh! I-! I-!"" came my stammered reply, as the feeling of need in my groin became stronger and stronger.</p><p>""Say it!"" my cousin demanded in her most stern voice, ""Say it, little girl, or you'll get nothing...""</p><p>""My cunt!"" I cried, almost too loudly, no longer caring if my parents suddenly stormed the basement to see what was happening.</p><p>Samantha chuckled to herself as I quivered about and my body shivered with anticipation. I then felt her wet tongue trace a line up one of my labia and down the other, causing me to emit a long moan of pent-up frustration.</p><p>""Mmm... Oh, Sam,"" I moaned, ""Please, taste me. I need to feel your tongue in side me...""</p><p>In response, my cousin smiled and pushed open my pussy lips with her long fingers before moving her face in close. ""Oooh! It's all pink inside!"" she said giggling teasingly, ""Just like your panties!""</p><p>""Sam!"" I exclaimed, blushing profusely in my embarrassment.</p><p>""Ohh, you're so cute when you do that,"" she replied with a grin before giving the inside of my pussy a long lick with her warm tongue.</p><p>""Oooh! Oh ya!"" I gasped, my body shaking with excitement as I pressed my thighs closer together to keep my cousin from stopping.</p><p>But my Samantha complied with my wishes, continuing to lick at my pussy as my juices flooded her tongue. I then had to cover my face with a pillow to keep my noise down, as the lapping motions of her tongue brought me closer and closer to cumming.</p><p>""Mmm, you taste sooo good!"" commented Samantha appreciatively before letting go and giving my labia a long suck as she slid her tongue between them, ""I just can't get enough of you, Amy!""</p><p>I could only giggle and moan in response as I arched my back and clenched my teeth. All the while my cousin was finding new ways to excite me as I started to cum. She put her fingers on either side of my clit and pushed in such a way as to make it stand out more. The adolescent then gave it an appreciative glance before descending upon it, carefully taking it in her teeth before firmly, but gently nibbling at it.</p><p>I gasped and moaned uncontrollably, thrashing about on the couch as my whole body quivered with delight as Samantha lightly flicked at my clit with the tip of her tongue. She then began moving her jaw slowly from side to side, rolling my swollen clit between her teeth as I practically screamed into the pillow.</p><p>As my inner walls of my pussy began to constrict, Samantha moved her mouth down to surround my pussy lips and sucked as hard as she could, taking in as much of my juices as she could. Meanwhile, she continued the assault upon my clit with her index finger, making slow circles over it, twisting and pinching it inadvertently.</p><p>""Mmf! Oh-!"" my cousin exclaimed with a laugh as my juices were smeared across her pretty face, ""Don't you ever stop?""</p><p>I smiled and tried to speak, but could only groan softly as Samantha moved up to put her arms around me. ""I can't... help it,"" I panted as my elation slowly faded, ""You're... Just so good!""</p><p>""That's because you're so much fun,"" replied Samantha playfully as I found the strength to return her embrace as she kissed me softly, ""But I do hope that I didn't wear you out too much, though. Because the fun's only just beginning, little girl!""</p><p>I smiled up at her, my breathing slowing to a normal rate, and the flushed appearance of my face faded. ""Really?"" I inquired, ""Then why not show me?""</p><p>""If you think you're ready..."" Samantha responded pensively, ""I don't want to hurt you or anything...""</p><p>""Don't worry,"" I assured her as she ran her fingers over my cheek affectionately, ""I want to do this. And I want it to be with you, Sam...""</p><p>My cousin smiled, blushing a little. ""Thank you..."" she whispered, and reluctantly crawled off the couch before picking up one of the condoms.</p><p>I gave her a puzzled look as she ripped it open with her teeth, and reached for my mom's dildo. ""No sense leaving any peculiar evidence,"" she said with a wink, and carefully unfurled the condom around the dildo. Once done, Samantha put the dildo on the carpet beside her, and grabbed the towel and stood up.</p><p>""Just a second,"" the girl replied before getting to her feet, and scurrying off into the other room where the large sink my family had our washing machine hooked up to was located. I could hear the sound of running water for a few moments, before my cousin came back with a damp towel.</p><p>She grinned broadly as she made her reappearance and put the towel down on the plastic bag before unbuttoning her jeans. ""It'll be much more fair this way,"" she commented, pulling her pants down around her ankles, panties and all, causing her breasts to hang down invitingly as she bent over.</p><p>""You really have put a lot of thought into this, haven't you, Sam?"" I inquired with a giggle, admiring her firm, athletic, adolescent body.</p><p>""You bet,"" agreed Samantha, prying open the small jar of Vaseline as my pulse raced with anticipation with what was to come.</p><p>My eyes went wide as the girl smeared the yellowish/white goo over the condom-covered portion of my Mom's dildo, but was reassured by her warm hand placed upon my knee.</p><p>""Are you absolutely sure that you're okay with this?"" inquired Samantha, her voice sounding soft and loving.</p><p>""Yes... I'm sure,"" I whispered nervously, propping my head up with the pillow so that I could watch, ""Just so long as you're careful...""</p><p>""Always, dearest, always,"" my cousin replied with sincerity, and I gulped loudly as she placed the cool, hard, slimy dildo against the entrance of my young virgin pussy.</p><p>""You should spread your legs as much as possible,"" suggested Samantha, concentrating on what she was doing with her usual look of intensity.</p><p>I nodded slowly and held my legs as wide apart as they'd go, with my hands under my thighs for support. Samantha gave me a reassuring smile and held eye contact as she pushed the plastic phallus in past my labia.</p><p>I gasped as the head passed into me under the slow, steady pressure of my cousin's left hand. The combination of lubricants eased it along its path, but the foreign object still met with some resistance as my nerves made it nearly impossible for me to relax my muscles.</p><p>""Don't move..."" I whispered, closing my eyes tightly and clenching my teeth as my body shivered a little.</p><p>Samantha nodded and held my Mom's dildo in place as I clenched my fingers, trying desperately to become used to the odd sensation of something long and hard inside of me. All the while my inner walls hugged the object tightly, almost pushing it back out as it spread my pussy wider apart, but my cousin managed to keep it still.</p><p>""Oh... Okay,"" I whimpered, blocking out the majority of the unpleasantness, ""Please go on.""</p><p>Samantha shuffled a little nervously as she pushed a little harder, sending the dildo in another few centimeters or so until Samantha met the resistance she knew she'd find. ""How is it so far?"" she inquired, taking my hand and giving it a squeeze, her voice a little shaky.</p><p>""It's...Okay..."" I replied, opening my eyes as my pussy seemed to be sucking at the condom clad dildo, and barely producing any further lubrication as I tensed up, ""It doesn't hurt too much.""</p><p>""That's good,"" my cousin said a little worriedly as I spread my little legs as far apart as they'd go, ""But I'm afraid that this might hurt a lot...""</p><p>""It's alright,"" I told her, ""So long as you're here, I won't mind too much. I'd rather have you hurt me a little, then have some guy hurt me a lot.""</p><p>My cousin nodded knowingly and said, ""Well, just tell me if it hurts, okay?""</p><p>""No problem,"" I responded, trying to relax and took her other hand so that I could guide the white phallus' path, ""Just... Push...""</p><p>I pulled Samantha's hand forward towards me, causing the end to push against my hymen. There was the sensation of building pressure, and the pain made me wince just a little, but I continued pulling Samantha's hand towards me. Forcing the dildo to go farther and farther into my tight pussy.</p><p>""Ah! Ohh!"" I grunted as I squeezed both of Samantha's hands tightly, stopping her for a moment as I panted, trying to catch my breath, ""I just need a few seconds...""</p><p>""We can stop now if it hurts too much,"" my cousin offered, seemingly a little upset, with a hint of guilt in her pretty green eyes.</p><p>""No, no way! Please keep going..."" I implored, ""The pain doesn't last, and I really want it to be you who does this, Sam.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Samantha replied skeptically, allowing me to pull her hand closer and pushing the dildo deeper and deeper inside of me.</p><p>I gritted my teeth and held my breath as I felt the pressure build, my pussy straining against the effort as my insides began to give way. I caught a glimpse of panic in Samantha's eyes before I threw my head back and pushed her towards me harder.</p><p>I could feel my cousin desperately trying to pull back, but I resisted her, forcing the dildo past my hymen with all my determination. Samantha let out a sudden yelp as she saw my body jerk suddenly, as my hymen broke. The resonance traveling up the length of the dildo to her shaking hand.</p><p>""Oww..."" I murmured between deep breaths, as the beginnings of tears formed in my eyes, ""I think we should take it out now...""</p><p>""I... I'm so sorry..."" Samantha sobbed softly, feeling horribly, intensely guilty at seeing the pained look on my face. Tears already flowing down over her cheeks.</p><p>""Oh, no... Don't worry..."" I assured her, ""I'm so glad... I- OW!""</p><p>""Oh! I'm sorry!"" she exclaimed as the retreating dildo pulled at my inner walls a little painfully.</p><p>""No, it's alright,"" I told her with a weak smile, helping to pull out the phallus, ""Just go slowly.""</p><p>""But... You're crying..."" insisted Samantha.</p><p>""So are you. But they're tears of joy, Sam,"" I assured her, ""Thank you so much, cuz. I'm so very happy...""</p><p>She smiled, wiping away her own tears and nodded. ""Do you need me to get you anything?"" she inquired as the dildo retreated from me with a slow steady pace.</p><p>""Just a hug,"" I replied in a wary whisper as I glanced down at just how much of the dildo had penetrated, ""Wow... It looks worse than it is! But, I guess I just proved that I'm just not as	tough as you are, Sam.""</p><p>""Well, you do have a smaller frame than me,"" she commented, as the end of the dildo pulled free of my pussy and I let out a short gasp, ""Oh! Um, and well, I'm sure that once your muscles adapt a bit more, you'll have no problems with this. But... I do think that I could have been just a bit more careful with you...""</p><p>""You were careful, Sam,"" I said reassuringly as she reached for the damp towel.</p><p>""If you say so,"" she replied, still a little less than convinced as she wiped my labia clean with the greatest of care, ""Oh, and if you can, sit up just a little.""</p><p>I complied, sighing softly as I felt myself drain out a little, and the soft coolness of the towel soothed my slight inflammation. Samantha paused as I got comfortable and reached down to make sure the dildo wasn't going to get the carpet dirty at all. ""Gee, I wish Mom had a smaller dildo..."" I giggled, making Samantha laugh as she finished cleaning me up.</p><p>""By the way,"" she continued with a shy smile, ""I do hope you plan on returning the favor...""</p><p>I smiled broadly and nodded. ""Of course,"" I replied, giving my cousin a quick kiss upon the lips before running my fingers across her cheek and through her hair, ""It's only fair. And thank you once again, Samantha, it could have been much worse...""</p><p>She nodded in agreement with a bit of a shudder. ""I think that should just about do it for the clean up at least,"" she said, folding the towel up and putting it in the plastic bag, ""Good thing I brought two of these! Oh, well, the dildo can wait until the condom dries a little, and I think you need a rest.""</p><p>""Quite,"" I agreed, placing my head against her shoulder as I leaned in close, ""But right now, I just need one thing from you, Sam...""</p><p>""Oh?"" my cousin inquired, ""Just name it, Amy, and it's yours.""</p><p>""I need you to just hold me..."" I told her, as I began crying again from the pent-up emotion I was feeling.</p><p>""Shh, it's okay,"" Samantha soothed as she took a seat on the couch next to me and held me close, ""You know that I'm always here for you.""</p><p>""I know,"" I replied as I felt her tears on my shoulder and her strong nimble fingers caressed my naked back, ""But some times I just need to hear you say it...""</p><p>My cousin sighed and gave the side of my neck a gentle kiss as I felt the relative coolness of her skin against mine, bringing down my body temperature.</p><p>Without a word, she leaned me back down on the couch and shifted our position so that I could rest my head upon her chest. I let Samantha guide me, and held her until the CD player stopped, clicked loudly, and started the next CD. We quietly enjoyed the warmth of each other's naked bodies pressed together for quite some time before deciding to stir.</p><p>""Thirsty?"" inquired Samantha, carefully extracting herself from my arms and sitting up.</p><p>""That'd be great,"" I muttered, hugging myself against the sudden feeling of being alone as she stood up and quietly left the room with my Mom's dildo.</p><p>""How bad is it?"" I asked, as I heard her rolling the condom off the end and burying it deep in the garbage can.</p><p>""Not too bad,"" she replied, opening the fridge, ""Actually, it worked quite well too.""</p><p>""Oh?"" I inquired as my cousin returned with a tray full of stuff.</p><p>I gave her a quizzical look as I noticed my Mom's dildo lying next to a piece of birthday cake and our beverages. ""See,"" she said, motioning to the plastic phallus, ""Clean as a whistle!""</p><p>I nodded and picked up my drink. ""You're a genius,"" I said with a sigh, snuggling up next to Samantha as she sat down beside me and set the tray on the floor.</p><p>""You know,"" she said with a sly grin, ""I have like NO idea as to how we'd explain this to your parents if they walked in right now...""</p><p>""Don't even think about it!"" I exclaimed in a harsh whisper, ""We'd just be so dead!""</p><p>Samantha shrugged as she reached down and took a bit of icing from the cake before turning to me and smearing it across my right nipple. ""It was just a thought,"" she said with a sly grin, ""Infact, I just had another...""</p><p>""Oooh! Kinky!"" I giggled as she repeated the process with my left nipple, grinning with satisfaction as it hardened beneath her touch.</p><p>""Hmm, blue really is your color,"" Samantha commented jokingly as she leaned towards me and took the entirety of my small perky breast into her mouth.</p><p>""Sam!"" I exclaimed with a laugh, and grabbed her hair with both hands as she ran her tongue over my skin as her mouth sucked gently at my breast, ""You're just too much! And hey, isn't it my turn to turn you on?""</p><p>My cousin stopped for a moment and glanced up as she ran her hands up my stomach and over my chest. ""Well, yeah,"" she replied, reluctantly letting me go before taking both my small tits in her hands, ""But I enjoy you far too much!""</p><p>Samantha gave both breasts firm squeezes to exensuate her point, soliciting a long moan from me. She smiled at the reaction and extended her tongue to lick the icing off that covered my nipples, with as much showiness as possible.</p><p>Meanwhile, I ran my hand down her back, all the while pushing against her with my fingers until I reached the small of her back. Once there, I teased my cousin a little by rubbing the small of her back, and denying her the feeling of my hand upon her ass as she shifted to sit upon her shins.</p><p>""Mmm... You're so good,"" I sighed, as Samantha's tongue made slow circles around one of my small pink nipples before sucking it into her mouth, and gently nibbling it.</p><p>""I know I am,"" she replied with mock conceit after drawing back and pulling at my breast with her mouth, ""Now why don't you show me how good you are, little girl?""</p><p>""Oh, you're just asking for it!"" I said with a grin.</p><p>""You bet,"" my cousin answered, taking my other nipple into her mouth before sucking and licking it clean.</p><p>""Fine then,"" I purred, pushing her away slightly so that I could scoop up a bit of icing from the cake, ""They say red heads are somewhat... Um, bossy..."" I ran my finger over her nipple, leaving a bit of blue behind, ""...and that they like being in control of every situation..."" I followed the same procedure with the opposite nipple, ""...But I've been told that they just need to be put in their place..."" I reached down and smiled as Samantha gasped when I rubbed most of the icing against her clit, coating it blue.</p><p>""Oh, really now?"" my cousin replied with a grin and a questioning look as I got off the couch and stood before her, ""And are you going to 'put me in my place', little girl?""</p><p>""Maybe..."" I said in my most sweet and innocent tone as I wiped the remainder of the icing off my finger across Samantha's lips.</p><p>She gave me an amused look, and suckled my finger for a moment, licking it clean with her tongue before I pulled it back. ""Now, lay down,"" I told her, trying to copy Samantha's authoritative tone.</p><p>Samantha sighed, and obeyed my request. ""Now what?"" she inquired, looking up at me teasingly.</p><p>""You'll see,"" I promised, trying not to blush as I knelt down to kiss her.</p><p>My cousin watched me come towards her with interest, and closed her eyes once my lips touched her's. I stayed there for only a moment, though, and pulled back slightly before licking my way across her lips, taking most of the icing with me. I then slid my tongue between her lips past her teeth, finding only a little teasing reluctance to bar my passage.</p><p>After a few moments of our tongues sliding against each other, sharing the taste, I with drew and playfully gave Samantha a kiss on the chin. I heard her giggle a little as I continued down, stopping every so often to nibble her neck before tracing a line across her chest with the tip of my tongue.</p><p>My cousin arched her back as my mouth came dangerously close to her breasts, but I made a point of avoiding them, causing her to moan disappointedly as I gave her navel a deep kiss.</p><p>""No fair,"" she replied with a little groan, ""You're driving me crazy!""</p><p>""Good!"" I answered back as I moved back upward taking hold of one of Samantha's firm breasts.</p><p>The girl squirmed a little as I gave it a little squeeze, making her nipple stick straight out with firmness. I then relieved Samantha of a portion of her frustration by running the tip of my tongue around her nipple in a slow spiraling pattern until I touched it. I then dragged my teeth across it, before sucking against it with my mouth.</p><p>""Ohh! Oh ya!"" my cousin exclaimed, dragging her nails across my back, and grabbing hold of my ass with one hand as she held my head in place with the other.</p><p>I giggled a little as I sucked and licked at her nipple, all the while gently kneading it with my fingers, knowing how Samantha could get off just by having her breasts played with.</p><p>I watched with interest as my cousin shivered with every little squeeze I gave her nipple with my teeth, and quietly enjoyed the little gasping moans she made. I knew about how long it would take for the sensation to become too much for her, and glanced up in time to see Samantha lift her head and look at me.</p><p>Her eyes were full of lust and adolescent desire as she panted and held me in place. ""I... I... Ohh-!"" she managed, ""You know my... My weaknesses far too well!""</p><p>""I know,"" I said with a grin, letting go and leaning back, leaving my poor cousin in an intense state of frustration.</p><p>""Oh! You-!"" Samantha gasped as I looked on innocently.</p><p>""What?"" I inquired sweetly as she reached up and grabbed me by the hair.</p><p>""You know what!"" my cousin said with a hungry grin and ragged breathing.</p><p>I giggled a little as I leaned in again and descended upon her other breast. ""You know I'd only tease you a little..."" I assured her, before running my tongue up the side of her breast and over her nipple.</p><p>""Just don't stop this time,"" Samantha replied with a warning tone, ""Or I may have to take you over my knee!""</p><p>""Oooh!"" I squealed with delight, as I playfully nibbled at her nipple before reaching down and running my fingers lightly through her pubic hair, ""I think I might like that just a little too much!""</p><p>Samantha smiled mischievously and gave my ass a gentle slap, causing me to jump and slide my fingers farther down. ""Ahh! Oooh! I like it!"" I purred teasingly, and lightly traced my middle finger between my cousin's moist pussy lips.</p><p>""Well, just don't be too loud about it,"" Samantha warned, rubbing my ass cheeks as she shifted in place, trying to guide my fingers, ""Other wise it might just happen for real...""</p><p>""Good point,"" I mused, bringing up her juices on my finger and rubbing them against her asshole, ""But it's so much more fun when it's dangerous!""</p><p>""Mmm... You're dangerous,"" she replied seductively, pushing my head down towards her pussy, ""And I think I want you to finish cleaning up your mess.""</p><p>I gave her a sideways glance as I gave her nipple one last hard suck, and began shuffling over on my knees. ""I think I can handle that,"" I replied once I was in position at the end of the couch.</p><p>Once there I ran my hands up her long soft skinned legs to her firm thighs and stopped. I then gave my cousin a seductive smile, and licked my tongue between her pussy lips all the way up to her clit. My cousin let out a little yelping gasp as I gave her hardened little clit a careful nibble with my teeth, and licked it clean of the blue icing.</p><p>""I... I'm getting close again..."" I heard Samantha pant, as I moved back down and slid my tongue between her pussy lips so that I could taste her.</p><p>I moaned softly in appreciation of her flavor, and lifted her legs a little, spreading them more so that I could cover her entire pussy with my mouth. Samantha responded to my sudden suction by holding me between her thighs and not letting go. I looked up and noticed that she was arching her back now, thrusting her breasts into the air invitingly. So I reached up with both hands and gave both my cousin's breasts a simultaneous squeeze as I pinched both her nipples between my fingers.</p><p>""Oh! Harder!"" Samantha practically pleaded, grabbing my hands and squeezing them tighter as her pussy filled my mouth with her juices signaling that she was starting to cum.</p><p>I complied wholeheartedly, sucking on her pussy as much as possible as I wedged my explorative tongue as far into her tight wetness as I could. Samantha, meanwhile, was busily trying not to scream. I could feel my cousin's whole body trembling beneath me as she broke out in a cold sweat, and rolled her eyes back as the blinding euphoria took her.</p><p>But I didn't let up. I continued licking and sucking at her virgin pussy, as I fondled her sensitive breasts relentlessly. ""Oh! I-! Ahhh!"" Samantha exclaimed, her voice taking on a higher pitch as she peaked.</p><p>I looked on with intense interest as my cousin's body quivered, and she tried to keep still. The performance she was putting on making my own pussy moisten, and my clit almost twitch with excitement even as Samantha began to calm down.</p><p>""Feel better?"" I inquired with a grin, my face wet with her juices as my cousin lay panting before me.</p><p>Samantha opened her eyes just a little and smiled back before dropping her head back down on the pillow. I giggled a little at what I had just done, and began to crawl on top of her with a predatory gleam in my blue/green eyes.</p><p>""I... I'd love to do this when...When I didn't need to be quiet!"" admitted my cousin, her high stamina allowing her to recover fairly quickly.</p><p>""Maybe this summer when we're at your place,"" I promised, kissing her on her lips, and letting her taste herself, ""Then you can scream your head off!""</p><p>My cousin chuckled a little and licked her tongue over my cheek, lapping up her own juices. ""Mmm!"" she replied appreciatively, ""Messy, but good!""</p><p>I blushed a little at her comment, and closed my eyes contentedly as my cousin licked my face clean before kissing me on the lips. I then felt her arms around me as our tongues met, and I tasted her juices upon her tongue.</p><p>After a few minutes of just enjoying each other I pulled back, and sat up on my elbows. ""I hope you still have energy left,"" I replied.</p><p>""Definitely!"" laughed Samantha, ""I'm practically an athlete, remember?""</p><p>""That's true,"" I agreed, ""So, I guess you're still up for losing a little something you're not using?""</p><p>Samantha nodded with a determined look. ""Quite,"" she answered, ""Well, everything you'll need is right there, but if you need any help, just ask.""</p><p>""No, it's alright,"" I assured her as I reluctantly got off the couch and picked up a condom.</p><p>""Are you sure?"" my cousin asked with a smirk as I gave the wrapper a quizzical look before tearing it open awkwardly with my teeth.</p><p>""Uh... No, I'll be just fine,"" I assured her as I sat down on the carpet and nervously picked up the dildo for the first time, ""But this is a little scary...""</p><p>""Ah! It's kinda gooey!"" I exclaimed as I pulled out the condom before trying to unravel it over the dildo.</p><p>""And it's inside out,"" Samantha commented as she lay on her side with a bemused grin.</p><p>""Oh, I see,"" I said thoughtfully, and turned the condom over before managing to roll it down properly and once again was amazed at just how long they could get if needed.</p><p>""Feel free to use as much Vaseline as you can,"" offered Samantha, ""I bought it just for this occasion.</p><p>I nodded and cracked open the jar again. I couldn't help making a vaguely disturbed face as I scooped it out with my finger, though. ""Ick! This stuff's even worse!"" I commented while staring at my fingers.</p><p>""The more lubrication, the better,"" assured Samantha with a laugh.</p><p>""Okay..."" I replied nervously, as I took hold of the dildo in both hands and began smearing the lubricant down the sides in an awkward motion.</p><p>""You'd make a terrible guy,"" my cousin teased.</p><p>""That's enough from the peanut gallery already!"" I laughed as I spent several moments lubricating the surface of the plastic phallus, ""This is weird enough... Oh, and is there anything I should know before I do this?""</p><p>My cousin smiled, and pulled another towel from her knapsack. ""Just use your imagination,"" Samantha assured me, as she laid back down on the couch, ""But just be careful.""</p><p>""I will,"" I promised sincerely as Samantha bent her legs at the knees and held them apart invitingly.</p><p>I then quietly shuffled into position and took a deep breath before nervously placing the head of the dildo against my cousin's moist pussy. I glanced up and saw Samantha gasp as the coolness of the Vaseline seemed like ice against her overheated skin.</p><p>""Nervous?"" I inquired, holding my mother's dildo just between the girl's labia.</p><p>""Yeah, kinda,"" she admitted, shaking a little in anticipation.</p><p>""Good!"" I chuckled, and spread her pussy lips farther apart with my fingers before pushing the dildo just inside of her.</p><p>""Ohh! Ah!"" Samantha exclaimed, arching her back and actually allowing the dildo to slide a little more easily inward.</p><p>I looked on with fascination as my cousin's eyes went wide as the first inch or so of the dildo disappeared inside of her virgin pussy. She quivered visibly as her inner walls hugged the gooey end of the plastic phallus in their firm grip for several seconds before allowing me to continue.</p><p>Before doing so I leaned down and gave the hardened bud of her clit a careful little lick, causing Samantha to let out a little cry of surprise. ""Oh, this feels so... Nasty!"" I giggled before carefully licking up one side of her spread pussy in a long slow lick.</p><p>""But it feels sooo goood-!"" my cousin agreed with a moan, as I licked my way up the other side, ""Ohh, Amy... Don't stop now... Please..!""</p><p>""Are you sure?"" I teased, sliding the dildo back just a little before giving her clit a deep kiss with my tongue playing across it as I moved back.</p><p>""Mmm! Oh! Amy, you-! Ahh!"" my cousin gasped, unable to resist my inexperienced touch, ""I-! I've never been so-! Ohh! Oooh! So sure of-! Of anything!""</p><p>I giggled a little, enjoying the way I was making my cousin squirm, and pushed the dildo slowly forward again, causing Samantha to let out a long groan. ""Careful,"" I warned teasingly, feeling her muscles pushing back against me, ""I might think you don't want this...""</p><p>""Oh! You-!"" Samantha exclaimed, grabbing my hand and pulling me forward as I did to her until the head of the hard dildo touched her hymen, ""Oh! Hold on-!""</p><p>""I know..."" I responded, hearing the nervous tension in my cousin's voice.</p><p>We both waited for several long moments, as outside we could hear the cold wind howling. My cousin breathed in long, slow labored breaths, shaking slightly as she moved my hand forward a miniscule amount every few seconds. Finally, though, Samantha held her breath, gritting her teeth and closing her eyes tightly.</p><p>""Now..."" she breathed, her voice sounding soft and vulnrable.</p><p>I nodded and pushed. Samantha gasped, her voice increasing in pitch until she ceased making a sound for several seconds, arching her back, pushing against the dildo. I gave a bit of a fearful yelp as I felt my cousin's hymen buckle under the pressure of the invading dildo and break once and for all.</p><p>Samantha lay motionless for a moment, seemingly frozen in a silent scream. There was a look on her face that crossed pain and ecstasy in a perfect dichotomy, until finally she let out along sigh and collapsed against the couch.</p><p>I let go of the dildo and held Samantha's hand protectively in both of mine as she regained her senses. ""Thank you..."" she whispered.</p><p>""No problem,"" I told her softly, ""Anytime.""</p><p>My cousin smiled widely and laughed a little. ""Very funny,"" she replied, ""But... It's odd...""</p><p>""Oh?"" I inquired, kissing her fingers gently.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Samantha admitted, looking a little embarrassed, ""I think I actually came...""</p><p>I gave my cousin a bemused and shocked look. ""No way!"" I giggled, ""You mean it didn't hurt?""</p><p>""Well, a little,"" she conceded, reaching down to begin slowly sliding the dildo back out, ""But it was... Good at the same time. I liked it!""</p><p>""Hey, I'm tough!"" she laughed, and squinted a little as the dildo was pulled free, ""Ouch-! Well, maybe not THAT tough...""</p><p>I sighed and shook my head. ""You're really something else,"" I commented, crawling up on top of her as she put the wet dildo inside the plastic bag.</p><p>""Would you have me any other way?"" Samantha inquired as she put her arms around me.</p><p>""Probably,"" I said with a smile, and gave her a quick kiss on the lips, ""But you're much more fun this way!""</p><p>Samantha shook her head and smiled. ""There's just one problem, though, cuz,"" she replied with a reluctant tone.</p><p>""Oh?"" I inquired.</p><p>""Yeah,"" she continued, ""I'm kinda... Um... 'Leaking'...""</p><p>""OH!"" I exclaimed, feeling panicked as I scrambled off of her and grabbed the towel.</p><p>""We'd have trouble explaining that stain, now wouldn't we?"" Samantha chuckled as I placed the towel against her pussy.</p><p>""I don't think we have to worry too much,"" I told her, and pressed my lips against hers until I felt her tongue slide into my mouth, and I sighed contentedly as my cousin wrapped her arms around me...</p><p>*****</p><p>The next day we had no problems disposing of the evidence, or putting back my Mom's dildo. Also, ironically enough, my boyfriend Josh left for Halifax a week later, never to be seen again and never to have a chance to have sex with me...</p>"
222,Summer Camp,Amy K.,,[''],"Female cousins, 8 months apart in age, are both sent to the same summer camp. There, they explore nature -- and sex with each other.",2012-08-04T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It was the summer of my thirteenth year, and my parents had decided to send me to summer camp for two months. Fortunately, though, my cousin Samantha's parent's also bestowed the same fate upon her, and the end result was that both of us were sent to the same camp. Little did we, nor our unsuspecting parents realize, though, the lasting repercussions that their mutual decisions would have...</p><p>*****</p><p>Things went fairly well, although somewhat uneventfully for the first three weeks. Mostly we and the other mostly adolescent girls were arbitrarily encouraged to participate in the standard group activities and attempt to make new friends. Unfortunately, though, I was still at that awkward stage of my life where I wasn't the most athletically inclined teenager, and making friends for me was difficult due to my intense shyness. So mostly I found myself in the presence of my cousin, and best friend, Samantha.</p><p>Several weeks before we had been sent to camp, Samantha and I had been beginning to have rather, embarrassing at the time, conversations concerning sex. At that point we hadn't discussed anything too wild, though. Mostly simple speculation about boys, and the like. We had even experimentally kissed each other lightly on the lips late one night on one of our frequent sleepovers the previous summer, but it hadn't gone any farther than that. However, even in light of these facts, I still had no conception of what was to come; or become of our friendship...</p><p>It was about one in the afternoon, and we were fortunate enough to have the remainder of the day to entertain ourselves. This was due to the Camp's Councilors having had some odd problem or other delegating responsibility, thus no one had scheduled any arbitrary activities for us to participate in.</p><p>For the first time that summer, I felt more at ease, knowing that I wouldn't have to be in the company of strangers for at least part of the day if I didn't want to, and I was looking forward to going swimming with Samantha. Unfortunately, though, my cousin had pulled a disappearing act shortly after the announcement had been made, leaving me feeling somewhat lost and distraught without her.</p><p>So, after wandering around half aimlessly for twenty minutes, almost afraid to approach any of the other girls about whether they'd seen Samantha or not, I made my way back to the cabin we shared with three others in hopes of finding her there.</p><p>Unfortunately, she was not to be found there either. What I did find, though, was one of the other girls changing into her one-piece bathing suit. I blushed a bright red as I entered the cabin and saw the fourteen-year-old girl standing there before me, half naked except for the lower half of her bathing suit which she was just pulling up to cover her small perky breasts.</p><p>""Oh! I-I'm sorry!"" I stammered, but the girl merely shrugged, seeming unconcerned by the presence of another female. But then, I myself was much more self-conscious at that age, and the presence of another girl naked before me made me feel mildly uncomfortable, although, in retrospect, I now know the real reason for this...</p><p>""Um, have you seen Samantha around?"" I asked nervously, as she pulled her bathing suit on the rest of the way, and I couldn't help but notice the way it clung tightly to her slender body and the small twin bumps on her budding breasts where her nipples pushed at the thin material.</p><p>The girl looked thoughtful for a moment and nodded her head nonchalantly. ""Yeah,"" she replied, ""She was here a little while ago. 'Told me that there was a message for you under your pillow."" And with that, the girl raced off to join her friends.</p><p>I thanked her and went over to my bed. The first thing that struck me was the fact that someone had taken my blanket. I thought it a little odd, but lifted up my pillow and retrieved the note from Samantha anyway.</p><p>I read it over and gave it a suspicious look. It read simply, ""Go to the nature trail from yesterday. Follow it, and turn off the path to the left at the huge boulder. There you will find a big surprise. Yours truly, Samantha"".</p><p>I shrugged to myself, and thought little of it. I assumed that my cousin had simply found some secluded spot away from the others where we could just kinda hang out and talk. So, with my innocence still in tact, I set off to follow my cousin's directions into the woods along the nature trail...</p><p>*****</p><p>After a short time, I found the large boulder that we had seen the day before on our group excursion and as prescribed, turned off the path, through several meters of semi-dense brush, into a grove of trees. I almost immediately regretted wearing jean-shorts that day, as the sharp thorns of whatever I was wading through seemed to reach out and grab at my legs, but I continued onward. I trusted my cousin Samantha implicitly, and also, I had a curiosity that was dying to be satisfied.</p><p>Soon, I found Samantha in a small clearing within a grove of trees. She was sitting cross-legged on my blanket, and hadn't seemed to have noticed me as yet, as her long red hair spilled over the paperback novel that she was reading.</p><p>I quietly stepped forward and knelt before her, causing my cousin to look up and blush as she smiled at me. ""Hi, Sam!"" I called sarcastically, moving her hair out of the way so that I could look into her lovely green eyes, ""What's this I hear about a surprise?""</p><p>Samantha gave me a mischievous grin and put down the book. ""Well,"" she explained with a slyness in her voice, ""You see, I've been reading this interesting novel that I nipped from Councilor Margo. It's just so full of naughty things that two little girls like us could do on a rainy day...""</p><p>""But it's not raining, Sam!"" I laughed, foolishly interrupting her, ""And besides, won't you get in trouble for stealing?""</p><p>""I certainly hope so..."" Samantha said seductively as she stood up, ""Because then maybe I'd get a good spanking!""</p><p>I couldn't help but laugh at her comment, but Samantha wasn't laughing, her deep green eyes reflected a certain hunger that I had only begun to understand. It was the hunger to touch, to feel, to experience some of the previously unimagined acts of love that she'd been reading up on.</p><p>""You're too much!"" I giggled, not yet catching on, and fell backwards on the blanket to stare up at my cousin with innocent expectation. Mostly to see what she'd say and do next, but also because I actually had a fondness for staring up at my pretty adolescent cousin. I couldn't help but enjoy the gentle athletic curves of her body, and the way she wore her aura of confidence proudly like a second skin.</p><p>There was an awkward silence between us for several moments as I noticed the way she was looking at me. I had seen the look before, but had thought nothing of it, but this time, I saw the desire in her eyes.</p><p>I also noticed the way her gaze slowly moved down my young body, assessing it and making little judgements about my appearance as I could almost feel her lust filled gaze upon me as she admired my body. The sweet innocence in my blue/green eyes, the pale golden color of my sun bleached hair that had been tied into a single long ponytail, the look of complete trust and admiration on my youthful face. The way my small breasts barely pushed up against my white T-shirt, the way my loose fitting jean shorts came down to cover just the very top of my pale soft skinned thighs, and down my short thin legs to my sandal clad feet. Samantha smiled softly, obviously approving of my young, supple, adolescent body, as she noticed that I was beginning to admire her's as well.</p><p>It was then that I caught myself looking back up at her with a touch of envy. Although she was a mere eight months older than I was, Samantha was leaps and bounds ahead of me developmentally. She was well on her way to losing most of the innocent looking features that a girl of her age possessed. Her more angular facial features lacked my more rounded innocent look that I had, but it gave her a look of authority and womanliness that made people mistake her for being older. Even Samantha's self-assured grin detracted from the fact that she was still a very young teenager, and the quickly developing rise of her firm bosom just beneath her camp T-shirt added to the effect. She was also unusually tall for her age, with longish, beautifully athletic legs that marked her as an avid cyclist.</p><p>My cousin tilted her head to one side, letting her long, curly red hair obscure her face once again as we both suddenly spoke in unison. ""Your beautiful..."" came our mutual reply, causing both of us to blush bright red, and me to cover my face as I began giggling uncontrollably while Samantha bowed her head with a nervous grin.</p><p>As I rolled around on the blanket, giggling like a schoolgirl, feeling terribly embarrassed by our mutual admission, I felt soft cool fingers upon my left wrist. I somehow found the strength to end my giggle fit, and peeked out shyly from between my fingers up at Samantha once again.</p><p>What I saw was my cousin gently pulling one of my hands away from my face with a look of nervous determination in her eyes as she carefully coaxed me into a sitting position. I smiled, blushing again as I noticed that she'd practically been lying over the top of me when she had reached for my wrist.</p><p>Once we were both sitting cross-legged facing one another, Samantha began to slowly lean forward towards me. I smiled mischievously, and leaned back as she came towards me, inadvertently teasing my cousin. But soon I found her firm hand just behind my head as I leaned back. Its presence stopped any further movement, and I could feel her playfully taking hold of my ponytail.</p><p>""Sam, what are you doing?"" I inquired, although I suspected that she would once again kiss me, just as we had done the previous summer.</p><p>But my cousin was silent as she leaned ever closer to me, neglecting to answer my question with words. I could now feel my pulse racing faster and faster as the girl slowly and intently closed the gap between our young lips. All the while my stomach tightened with nervous expectation, yet I felt no further desire to end my cousin's slow advance, or to let that moment of strange comfort pass too quickly.</p><p>Soon, as I closed my eyes in anticipation, I could feel Samantha's warm nervous breath against my face, as her long hair tickled my nose. I then found myself tilting my head to one side, almost instinctively as my cousin released my wrist and brushed her long hair out of the way before tilting her head the opposite way. Both of us slowly becoming oblivious to all other sounds except for the soft noises of our mutually uneven breathing.</p><p>""I...I'm not sure that we should..."" I whispered nervously, opening my eyes just a little to look into my cousin's for reassurance, but found her finger placed gently upon my lips.</p><p>""Shh..."" she whispered, ""It's alright..."" and with her words in my ears I gave her finger a soft kiss before it departed, trusting my cousin not to do anything that we might regret later. After all she had been my best friend since childhood...</p><p>As I closed my eyes for the second time, I heard the sound of Samantha wetting her full soft lips, just before I felt their gentle touch upon my own. My cousin paused for a moment, just barely touching me, waiting breathlessly for the negative response that never came, before pressing her lips more tightly against mine for a long moment. She then pulled back ever so slightly and I felt a certain sense of loss as our lips parted, only to be replaced by the tip of her tongue brushing a gentle path over my lips for the briefest moment.</p><p>The sensation sent an electric charge from my mouth to my clit, as though it were a lightning rod and I actually jerked back in surprise. I looked up at my cousin once again and Samantha smiled lovingly down at me as she undid my ponytail before moving in closer once again.</p><p>We both sighed softly as our lips touched once again, and I brought my arms up to embrace Samantha tightly. It felt so good, at that moment, to taste her lips upon my own, that I leaned back once again, into a much more submissive posture, inviting my cousin to show me what other surprises she had in store for me.</p><p>'This has got to be a dream...' I thought to myself, as Samantha ran her fingers gently through my soft hair, but I didn't wake up. This was definitely not a dream. Infact, it was almost more real than anything I had experienced before.</p><p>I could then feel my cousin's other hand slowly caressing its way down my spine, applying pressure in just the right way as to send chills through me as we kissed. Then, taking advantage of the soft little moans that she was inducing, Samantha let her tongue slide slowly and carefully between my slightly parted lips.</p><p>I sighed contentedly as Samantha's strong fingers found all the sensitive areas along my back while her exploring tongue slid along my lips, wetting them for what was to come.</p><p>All the while I nervously copied some of my cousin's movements, running my hands over her back at random, and once, experimentally giving her firm round ass a slight squeeze before bringing my hands up to her hair. As the pleasure built inside of me, I took twin handfuls of Samantha's hair and pressed my lips tighter against her's as her tongue finally wove its way into my mouth and found my own.</p><p>We held each other close once again, Samantha's hands still massaging my back, occasionally running down to gently squeeze my bottom as our adolescent breasts pushed against each other. I could feel my nipples harden as my cousin rubbed herself against my smaller chest, while I unconsciously pulled at her hair, with just enough pressure to cause Samantha to realize that she enjoyed the sensation.</p><p>In response, my cousin gasped quietly, her lips parting from mine as she smiled with genuine joy and began to untuck my T-shirt from my shorts. ""What are you doing, Sam?"" I inquired playfully, leaning back just a little, to give her more room in the front.</p><p>""Don't talk with your mouth full, little girl!"" she chuckled, and kissed me deeply once again, her tongue licking along my teeth teasingly.</p><p>'What a strange feeling..."" I pondered wistfully, enjoying the way that my cousin's hands and tongue made me feel, barely noticing the way all thoughts of doubt or guilt had simply left my mind.</p><p>I soon found Samantha's hands underneath my shirt, slowly making their way up my back. They were warm now, the chill from her initial nervousness had somehow vanished as my cousin's hands explored my young adolescent body as though it were the most natural thing in the world. Samantha then began moving them around to the front, her palms suspended over my skin with just her finger tips running over my ribs to slightly tickle and tease me as she went.</p><p>The sensation made me feel strangely vulnrable, and I quickly grabbed my cousin by the wrists, forcing her palms flat on my ticklish flanks. She giggled to herself, knowing my weakness and found my tongue with her own to stop any further protest.</p><p>But as she did so, I moved my hands up to her face, and gently caressed her soft skinned, pale features before pulling her head back ever so slightly. Our tongues reluctantly sliding from each other's mouths, before carefully and tentatively touching one another in the space between our lips. At first we simply touched with just the tips of our tongues, carefully experimenting with every ounce of sensual pleasure that we could derive. But soon, I found myself pushing forward just a little to entwine my tongue around my cousin's as best I could.</p><p>It was then that I noticed that Samantha's hands had crept up over my stomach, and her fingertips were just starting to play along the undersides of my small breasts. I couldn't help but jump a little at the sensation, and pull my mouth away from Samantha's.</p><p>""Oh no you don't!"" she teased, quickly holding me at the sides once more, so that I was forced to remain in place as she leaned forward to kiss me once more, lest she tickle again.</p><p>Her kiss was light upon my lips, and was followed up by a playful lick across my lips. My cousin then pulled back of her own volition as I rested my hands upon her bare thighs, experimentally running them down to her knees and back up again.</p><p>""That's nice,"" whispered Samantha, glancing downward to watch my small hands caress her athletic thighs and give her knees a gentle squeeze.</p><p>""And so are your legs..."" I replied, blushing at my admission, and turning my head away just as she leaned in to kiss me.</p><p>""Oh, you tease!"" my cousin joked as she caught a mouthful of hair, causing me to giggle as she made a show of removing it from her mouth.</p><p>As if in response to my feigned reluctance to let Samantha kiss me, my cousin moved my hair aside to reveal my ear. She then gave it a careful kiss and ran her tongue across it, tracing the path of my ear lobe.</p><p>I could then hear Samantha's giggle as I gasped loudly at the newly found sensation, and dug my little fingers into her thighs as her tongue continued along its chosen path. She then dragged it down past my ear, and over my neck. Making me tilt my head farther over, before making her way back up by placing soft loving kisses upon my neck all the way back along a different route, past and over my chin to my waiting lips.</p><p>""That'll teach you!"" she chuckled, as her hands resumed their ascent up towards my breasts, using only her fingertips.</p><p>""Mmm, I don't know about that,"" I commented teasingly, as I glanced at her through my longish bangs.</p><p>""Oh, really!"" Samantha laughed, feeling my hands taking hold of her ass once again to give it a firm squeeze, ""Now who's taking advantage of who?""</p><p>""Oh, I think that it's pretty much mutual!"" I giggled, and leaned forward to slide my tongue playfully into Samantha's earlobe.</p><p>The girl almost lost it right then and there. I could feel her hands grab hold of my breasts a little too roughly, and squeeze my nipples between her fingers with enough pressure to cause me to cry out in a sudden wave of unknown pleasure.</p><p>""OH!"" I gasped, loving the sensation of another girl's hands upon my tits as my nipples were squeezed just enough, ""I-! I-! Don't stop!""</p><p>""You are sooo bad!"" Samantha gasped as I hugged myself against her, ""I think I may have to take you over my knee!""</p><p>Upon hearing my cousin's words, combined with the way she began a much more gentle fondling of small adolescent bosom, I felt a strange pressure building inside of me as the muscles in my pussy clenched. I could almost feel the way my clit rubbed against my panties as I shuddered and panted, on the verge of screaming against the force of my first orgasm.</p><p>After I had calmed down somewhat, and my breathing slowed, I found myself laughing with my head against Samantha's shoulder. I sat up straight and looked her in the eyes as I giggled almost uncontrollably, but she only stared back at me in amazement, her deep green eyes full of envious wonder.</p><p>""Wow..."" my cousin mused, her hands dropping to her sides, ""It really doesn't take you all that long, does it?""</p><p>At her comment, I burst out laughing even harder, and fell back onto my blanket, holding my stomach with one hand and covering my face with the other to hide my embarrassment.</p><p>""Hey!"" she said slyly, trying to sound hurt, ""No fair! You're being mean and not sharing!""</p><p>I peeked out from between my little fingers and soon my giggles turned into a gasp. ""Don't you want me?"" she inquired, in her sweetest and most seductively innocent voice, as she slowly lifted her camp T-shirt up past her stomach and over her young adolescent breasts.</p><p>My cousin wore no bra underneath, so my view of her truly beautifully developing bosom was uninhibited. They stood almost straight out, topped by small, hardened reddish nipples and seemed to me to be so much more captivating than mine could ever be.</p><p>I stammered for a moment, unable to properly articulate my thoughts, as my cousin completely removed her top, and knelt half-naked before me. Even though I had seen a similar sight many times before as we were growing up, I still found myself staring in awe at Samantha's near nakedness.</p><p>""Amy,"" she whispered, looking me directly in the eyes as she tossed her shirt aside, ""I want you...""</p><p>I listened to her almost pleading voice, as though it were the most beautiful sound imaginable. And at that moment, it was. ""What... What do you want me to do..?"" I asked somewhat timidly.</p><p>""I want you to touch me,"" responded Samantha, taking her breasts in her hands in an attempt to augment their size by pushing them out towards me as best she could, ""I want you to make love to me, Amy... And I want to do the same for you...""</p><p>I nodded slowly, my pulse racing with nervousness as I adjusted myself so that I was kneeling before her, and leaned far forward, my lips not far from her stomach. From this vantage point I was able to place a timid kiss upon Samantha's navel, and slid my tongue out to teasingly enter her there. For a few moments I giggled as my cousin tried not to laugh as I tickled her with my tongue before making my way slowly up, over her flat stomach. All the while, I could feel her long fingers running affectionately through my hair.</p><p>""Keep going..."" I heard Samantha sigh as I ran my slightly parted lips ever upwards, pausing to kiss her soft skin every so often, as my cousin moaned softly in anticipation.</p><p>As I went higher, I placed my hands on Samantha's bare thighs once again, and experimentally slid my hands forward, squeezing and kneading her athletic thighs until my finger tips disappeared underneath the legs of her shorts. I smiled as I could feel the goose bumps rising under my fingers as I found that my cousin had neglected to wear panties.</p><p>By this time I had neared Samantha's breasts, and I playfully gave each of her nipples a light kiss as I slid my hands a little farther inside her shorts. I could feel the sparse of curls of her dark red pubic hair just above her pussy as I ran my thumbs over it, unwittingly coming dangerously close to her clit.</p><p>I looked up from my cousin's breasts and looked longingly into her deep green eyes. ""Do you like it?"" I inquired shyly.</p><p>Samantha opened her mouth as if to say something, and smiled sarcastically before taking my face in her hands and kissing me hard upon the lips. I could feel her tongue slide forcefully into my mouth, and I sent my own to join it without hesitation, little knowing that I had managed to induce a small orgasm within Samantha.</p><p>""I want you so much!"" the girl managed as she caught her breath, and pushed against my shoulders until I fell carefully backwards onto my blanket. Once there, my cousin began franticly struggling to pull down my zipper, and unbutton my jean shorts. In her eyes there was a look of almost pure animal lust as she pulled off my shorts to reveal my simple white panties.</p><p>""What's the rush?"" I inquired teasingly, propping myself up on my elbows as I watched her with a bemused expression.</p><p>Samantha paused, just as she was reaching up to take down my undergarments and nodded. ""I'm sorry,"" she replied nodding, ""It's just that it's getting late, and I just wanted to try something...""</p><p>""Be my guest!"" I giggled as my cousin shuffled down and began kissing my thighs where they met my panties, with long, slow, sensuous kisses.</p><p>The effect was almost immediate. As she ran the tip of her tongue down my inner thigh, I began moaning softly, my body quivering with ecstasy as Samantha made her way down one leg, and up the other before tracing a path over both legs with the tip of her tongue, following the line of my panties.</p><p>All the while my moans increased in pitch as I began periodic short little cries of ecstasy, only occasionally articulating my feelings with breathlessly gasped words. ""OH! It's so-! Good!"" I managed as Samantha's hands found their way up over my chest to cup my small breasts lightly, before squeezing my nipples with a gentle pressure.</p><p>I could almost feel her watching me, with a wide grin of satisfaction as I writhed beneath her sensual onslaught. All the while her merciless tongue continued its work, carefully poking and prodding at my virgin pussy through my panties until a dampness soaked through.</p><p>Soon my body began to shudder, and I began clutching and pulling at Samantha's long red hair for support, which only seemed to spur her on. She then chose to slowly pull my panties down over my developing hips and began running her tongue through my sparse, downy yellow pubic hair until she found my clit. And with that, I let go completely.</p><p>I nearly screamed at the top of my lungs as the purest joy exploded within me, and Samantha soon found her chin drenched by my clear sticky pussy juices. In response, my cousin quickly moved over the top of me and covered my mouth with her own to muffle my screams. As a side effect of her action, I tasted myself upon her lips as my juices that were upon her chin followed gravity to our tightly pressed together lips. But this only heightened my excitement as I grabbed hold of my cousin, hugging her tightly as I slowly calmed back down...</p><p>*****</p><p>For the remainder of our time before dinner call, we lay together on my blanket, on the ground in the woods. I felt as though we were the last two human beings in the world, and for several long, comforting minutes we were. I lay with my head against my cousin's chest, as she held me tightly, and I tried to sort through my mixed emotions as I took comfort in the sound of her heartbeat and the warmth of her soft skin until it was time to go...</p>"
223,"Jennie, Part 1",Amy Sinclare,,"['Mg', 'inc', 'anal']",,2012-12-10T00:00:00,This is a copyrighted work of fiction. I do not recommend this behavior nor do I engage in it myself. This is a fantasy. Do not attempt!,"<p>I awoke at midnight with my now semi rigid cock still buried in my sisters ass while she slept spooned against me. It had been about an hour since I had shot another load of cum in her tight little butt, and the fourth time that day, but who's counting? Jennie was now ten years old and I was seventeen, and I must have screwed her ass hundreds of times over the last couple years, ever since she persuaded me to do so. She still couldn't get enough of it and, for that matter, neither could I. I stroked her hair and kissed her temple as she snored so softly and contentedly, feeling loved and protected in the intimacy and passion we had discovered together.</p><p>I then started playing with her nipple, tweaking it between my fingers. This was one of her favorite things; to have my cock in her ass while I massaged her still small breasts. We had done this enough times to know exactly how to please each other. Jennie stopped snoring and a slight smile came across her face. ""Mmm that's nice,"" she barely whispered, and then squeezed my penis with her sphincter muscles, knowing that would surely make me hard again.</p><p>Our mother had been staying at her boyfriends house over the weekend so Jennie and I had been having anal sex even more often than usual. The skin on my penis was raw and sore, and my balls ached, but apparently Jennie was suffering no ill effects. She squeezed my cock once more, her signal that she wanted me to fuck her ass again, and my cock began to respond. She knew from experience not to squeeze too much until my cock got harder, or it would push right out. As she could feel me get hard enough she squeezed at lesser intervals until I was almost completely erect. Now she was squeezing it every few seconds. Then she opened her legs and arched her back onto my cock, which was her way of letting me know she wanted me to move my hand from her tit to her slit. As I did she began to breath more rapidly, my hands smearing the juice around her hairless pussy as I rubbed her tiny budding clit. ""Umm keep doing that, ooo yea."" </p><p>My cock was now as hard as a rock as I pushed it in deeper. We had done this often enough before to know that it would take me longer to cum and the fucking would be more vigorous because I had fucked her so much already today, but that was not a deterrent. Rather it fueled our lust. We were obsessed. </p><p>I had now stopped rubbing her clit, being too caught up in driving my cock harder and deeper into her. We once had measured my cock and she was proud of that fact that she was practiced enough to take my full eight inches with no problem and as far as we were both concerned, the deeper the better.</p><p>She made a partial motion to roll on her tummy, wanting me to roll with her without taking my cock out. I eagerly complied, knowing she wanted me to be in a position to really drive it into her. Jennie then spread her knees and arched her butt up as I slowly but steadily pushed into her with longer strokes. She was breathing harder, wiggling her little butt just a bit. I pushed it in to the hilt and held it there, her anal ring clenched firmly around the base of my cock. After a few seconds she clenched my hard penis with her ass muscles, and then squeezed it again, knowing this anal massage of my cock would get me going. It worked, and for the umpteenth time I started fucking her ass with long deep strokes. </p><p>Jennie reached down to play with her clit. I could feel the tips of her fingers brush against my balls when I slammed forward into her with stronger faster thrusts. My cock kinda hurt from being so raw as I drove it into her, which would only make it take longer for me to cum. </p><p>She was cuming now, her fingers bumping frantically against the base of my thrusting penis as she rubbed her clit. ""Oh yea, keep fucking, oh I love you, uhhh keep fucking me."" Arching her back some more to better allow penetration, she orgasmed again. </p><p>Jennie's ass was well lubricated with the KY and large sperm deposits I had put there earlier. She reached back and pulled her butt cheeks apart, spreading her knees as far as possible, wanting to feel the sensation of the head of my cock bumping against the part of her asstube that turns. I was fucking her furiously now, sweating as my heart pounded, thrusting with all I had. Occasionally I would have to pause and catch my breath, firmly imbedding my cock all the way into her tight little ass. Again she would squeeze the base of it with her sphincter muscles, prompting me to continue fucking her. I glanced at the clock on the bed stand; I had been screwing her ass as hard as I possibly could for over 40 minutes now. Finally I rammed by cock all the way in and shot another load of cum, her anal ring against my balls as my cock head pushed against the curve in her colon. Surprised I had that much cum left I kept spurting, then collapsed onto her back still buried deep. Jennie squeezed my cock again with her ass, wanting to milk out every last drop of sperm, as I caught my breath. I told her I love her, but she was already falling back asleep, her grip on my cock loosening, feeling warm and safe with me sprawled above her small frame. </p><p>My cock would be sore and bleeding in the morning and Jennies asshole would be red and swollen. We would apply ointment to each others wounds and go back to school, looking for another opportunity to have anal sex with usually no more than a couple days abstinence. As I lay there, exhausted, I contemplated the turn of events that got me into this situation. I knew that screwing my little sister was wrong in the eyes of society, but we both wanted it so much we couldn't resist, and we weren't hurting anyone. I hadn't fucked her pussy, respecting that she wanted to remain a virgin that way. It was her that originally wanted it, not me. As I fell asleep I thought about the first time she seduced me, but that's a story for another chapter.</p>"
224,"Jennie, Part 2",Amy Sinclare,,"['mg', 'inc', 'anal']","They say you never forget the first time. I know I won't, and neither will Jennie.",2012-12-15T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Well, I never intended it to happen this way but it is what it is. I have lost count of all the times I've had anal sex with Jennie, and that may not be so unusual or socially unacceptable except for the fact that Jennie is my sister and it all began when she was only 8 years old and I was 15. </p><p>We lived near a small town in the Midwest. My father was almost never around so my mother divorced him when we were very young. I don't remember very much about him. The 3 of us were on our own and learned to depend on each other. There weren't many people living around us so we spent a lot of time together. I remember it being a very loving and happy time. </p><p>Sexually, I found myself attracted to Jennie and I am sure she could sense this, and that the feeling was somewhat mutual. We were pretty close and could almost read each others thoughts. I noticed that she always seemed to be around when I would get out of the shower wearing only a towel, and would want to talk or play. She tried to be casual about frequently glancing at the towel around my waist. She would sometimes wear an old pair of pajamas that she had long since outgrown, which would pull tight on her crouch showing the outline of her slit. There were a couple rips and torn fabric, exposing some of the skin on her buns and breasts. Though I was quite young I realized she was doing this to test my reaction, as she had plenty of other pajamas that fit her properly. She would walk by a lot or lie down on the floor in front of me watching TV, showing that pretty ass of hers. Sometimes she would glance back to see if I was noticing, with a mischievous smile, and I would look away quickly. But she wasn't fooled, she could tell I was interested and this encouraged her. Mom was around so it didn't go much further than a kind of curious tantalizing tease. When I became 14 or 15 years old Jennie started wearing an old 2 piece swimsuit that was way too small, and as my hormones were becoming active I began to fantasize in private, mostly fantasizing about her. Still, I did not pursue it as the risk of getting caught was too great. </p><p>Then one day Mom told us she had to take a job working evenings in a near by town to supplement her child support payments, and that she would be gone a lot so I would have to take care of Jennie. My relationship with Jennie was about to change drastically. That smart little cutie had plans for me. </p><p>The first few days that my mom was at work were uneventful. Jennie and I busied ourselves with homework, TV and video games. Then one day, about an hour after mom had left, Jennie approached me with pen and notebook in hand.</p><p>""Hey, can you help me with my homework? I need to ask you some questions.”</p><p>""Sure, fire away,” I replied.</p><p>""Well, it's about sex. How young can people have sex?” She tried to appear earnest, but I knew her well enough to see she was tentative and a bit nervous. </p><p>""I guess when they have puberty,” was the only response I could think of. I was studying her; she was not quite herself. She wrote write something in her notebook.</p><p>""What if they don't have puberty but still want to have sex?” </p><p>I contemplated a few seconds before answering. ""Well, they aren't supposed to do that and could get in trouble. Hey, what kind of class is this? These questions are weird."" </p><p>""It's sex education.” She cleared her throat. ""What if they did it but didn't tell anyone so they wouldn't get in trouble. Then what?”</p><p>""Did what?” Stupid response, I know. </p><p>""Had sex, you dummy,” she laughed and playfully hit my arm. ""What if they didn't have puberty but had sex?”</p><p>""Well, they aren't supposed to but if they like it I guess it's ok. I mean, people masturbate when they are very young.” </p><p>Jennie wasn't writing in her notebook any more. ""I bet you masturbate. Boys your age masturbate!” She laughed, derisively pointing at me, yet eager to hear my response. </p><p>""Its' none of your business!” I shot back, hoping to tease and embarrass her. ""Jen, I bet you masturbate all the time.” </p><p>""So if I masturbate than that means I can have sex even if I don't have puberty, right”? She felt triumphant in her logic.</p><p>""Yea, but having sex with yourself is different than having sex with another person. You wouldn't know anything about that you little monster! ”</p><p>""I know a lot about it! I watch it on the computer!” She shut up for a few seconds, staring at me with those big blue eyes, both of us equally surprised at what she just blurted out. </p><p>""Yea, right,” I replied almost to myself, trying to diffuse the tension.</p><p>""C'mon, I'll show you,” she quickly said as she grabbed my hand and pulled me to the PC. She began to expertly browse porn sites. I was speechless. Here I was watching my little sister watch porn. I knew I should stop her but I was curious myself. She would ask whether I liked certain scenes and such, but the opinions I offered were vague and noncommittal, but still enough to encourage her to continue. I began to notice she seemed to prefer the anal scenes and would find different ways to solicit my thoughts on the subject, like; ""doesn't that look like fun?” Finally she just came out with; ""Do you think you would like to try anal sex”?</p><p>""Maybe if the right girl wanted to I might try it, I suppose.” I was getting turned on by those porn scenes and I think Jennie was too. My cock was beginning to swell.</p><p>She took her eyes from the screen and looked into my eyes. ""How about if you try it with me?” There was look on her face I had never seen before.</p><p>""You're too little to fit it in there,” my voice cracked. My heart was racing, my throat dry in nervous anticipation.</p><p>Unexpectedly, Jennie suddenly laughed while declaring, "" I once stuck a carrot in my butt and put it back in the fridge and then mom made it for supper and you and her ate it.”</p><p>""Very funny. I hope you cleaned it off. Besides, my penis is bigger than a carrot. So you masturbate with a carrot in your butt, huh.”</p><p>Jennie was still laughing a bit when she started saying; ""It was a big carrot and I washed it off so nobody could tell.” She laughed again, ""and so what if I masturbate with a carrot in there! I put other stuff in there and could fit your wiener there too! I know you like looking at my butt. I see you doing it all the time.” With that she turned around and wiggled her ass, looking sexy in those tight fitting white shorts. I playfully gave it a spank. ""Wanna see it naked?” She offered, and started to pull her shorts down then stopped, revealing half of her gorgeous little ass. By now cock was trying to burst through my pants. She turned to face me, ""take your pants off and I will too. Ok?”</p><p>I was speechless. Here was my little sis slowly pulling her shorts down as I undid my belt buckle and unzipped my fly. She stopped pulling her shorts down at mid-thigh, revealing her little hairless pussy, while she waited for me to keep up my end of the bargain and pull my pants and underwear down. My cock sprang out practically in her face. </p><p>""Oooo it looks so nice! It's bigger than I though it would be!” Her eyes got wide and she reached her hand around it. When she touched it I felt like I could almost cum right then. I let my trousers drop to the floor.</p><p>Jennie stepped back and out of her shorts, her eye glued to my hard cock. She then pulled her t-shirt off over her head, messing her shoulder length blond hair, revealing the slight curves of her beautiful pre-teen body. </p><p>""I know I don't look as good as those girls on the porn videos,"" she half apologized rather bashfully. </p><p>""You look so sexy,” I truthfully, offered, ""Look, my cock likes you.” It was rock hard, ready to burst, pointing right at her.</p><p>She smiled and bent down to kiss the head of my cock before turning around and walking over to reach under the mattress, showing me her perfect ass in the process. She came up with a large tube of KY.</p><p>""Where did you get that?” Little sis was full of surprises.</p><p>I stole it from the store when I went there with mom. I needed it for my butt. Don't worry, silly, I studied how to do anal sex online. I know how to.” With that she squirted a large dollop onto the palm of her hand and applied it to my penis, thoroughly massaging it in.” This immediately returned it to maximum hardness. She looked up into my eyes and declared, ""It looks like your thingie is ready for anal sex!” She hopped onto the bed, still holding the KY, and got on her hands and knees just as she had seen in those porn scenes she liked to watch. She then applied some KY onto her middle finger and rubbed it around her waiting assole, then inserted it in and out a couple time, before putting her head down on the pillow and aching her back up. She was very quick about it, as if anxious. ""There, I'm ready for your weiner.”</p><p>It was like I was in a dream state, like I was observing this from a distance. There was my little sister with her sexy little asshole glistening with KY, asking to be fucked. I knelt on the bed behind her and placed the head of my cock against her brown hole, testing her reaction.</p><p>""Whoa, ok, push it in but not too hard. Push it in slow.” From her expression I could see she was concentrating. I pushed gently at first, then increased the pressure until her sphincter muscles suddenly yielded, allowing my cockhead in about an inch. ""Stop, ouchie, not so fast. Wait!” She tensed up.</p><p>""Is it hurting you?” I worriedly asked, not wanting to hurt her, but yet craving more of the feeling of her tight little ass around my cock. ""Is it ok?”</p><p>""Uh yea, it's better now, push it in a little more, just a little.” I could feel her entire body gradually begin to relax. I slowly pushed it in about half way. ""Ooo stop. Ok go a little more. Now stop.” Jennie was breathing heavier now. She pushed her ass onto my cock another half inch, and then, after a pause, I pushed it until it was most of the way in and stopped. </p><p>""Does it feel ok to you now?” I was concerned but also wanted permission to begin fucking her ass more vigorously.</p><p>""Yea, it stopped hurting,” She turned her head looking back at me, "" I thought your thingie would be smaller. That's ok, It feels good now. Does it feel good to you?”</p><p>""It feels awesome! It's the best thing I ever felt!” I really had no adequate words to describe the heavenly sight and sensation of her tight little ass wrapped around my cock. </p><p>Jennie, encouraged by my exaltation, pushed her ass another half inch back onto my penis. Instinctively, I pulled back and thrust forward with increased fervor, until I ejaculated a huge load into her clenching colon, somewhat prematurely. It felt like half a cup. I couldn't help. I had never felt anything so intensely erotic. Jennie giggle, ""I can feel you squirting your spermies inside of my. They're swimming around in there now.” Then she smiled back at me. ""See, I told you anal sex would be fun.” </p><p>I looked down to see my cock buried almost to the hilt in my sisters ass. Her small butt made my cock look disproportionately large, and I was amazed she could handle it. Then I looked at the clock. ""Shit, mom will be home in half an hour! We gotta clean the kitchen and stuff."" I pulled my cock out of her too quickly and she dribbled cum out of her ass onto the sheets. ""Ahh hey,” she yelled, ""Don't pull it out so fast!” She jumped up and ran to the bathroom, leaking brownish tinted cum on the carpet. While I frantically cleaned up the mess I could hear loud squirting farting sounds from the bathroom as Jennie expelled the large load of cum from her newly stretched assole. </p><p>When mom came home I was doing dishes in the kitchen while Jennie was getting cleaned up in the shower. ""How'd it go today,” she asked.</p><p>""Good, I replied, ""I helped Jennie with her homework.""</p><p>Mom smiled. ""Thank's for watching her. She is so lucky to have a big brother like you. Is that the washing machine I hear?”</p><p>I was washing the sheets that Jennie had dribbled cum on. ""Yea mom, I thought I'd do a little laundry.”</p><p>Mom kissed my cheek. ""Thank you dear, and I'm really lucky to have a son like you.”</p><p>I wasn't paying much attention, though. I was already daydreaming about the next time I would get to fuck Jennie's ass.</p>"
225,"Jennie, Part 3",Amy Sinclare,,"['mg', 'inc', 'anal']",Day 2. Jennie gets what she wants. Again.,2012-12-22T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The next day Jennie's ass was very sore. She complained to me, and had no desire for anal sex, but not so was the case for me, for it was all I could think about. She would refuse my advances while at the same time tease me by posing seductively in her skimpy nightie. When I could not stand it any more I would grab one of her butt cheeks and she would say, ""Nooo, it still hurts from yesterday."" So we would both try to get caught up on the homework we had been neglecting while preoccupied with sex, until she would tease me again. </p><p>Eventually Mom came home and I had some relief from the mental torture, but I still could not stop thinking about doing Jennie's ass. In bed at night I could not sleep and began to masturbate, thinking about her. Finally, I couldn't stand it any longer, so I quietly went to her bedroom. Jennie was lying on her tummy, asleep. I pulled down the blankets and lifted her nightie, revealing her nice little ass in the moonlight that was streaming through the window. I reached down under her mattress and took out the KY, where she had it hidden. I applied some to my middle finger and gently pushed it against her asshole. If Jennie wasn't awake before, she was now. </p><p>""Uh, what're you doing?"" </p><p>""Quiet, you'll wake Mom,"" I cautioned. ""I thought if I rubbed it for you it might make it feel better."" I lied. We both knew what I wanted. ""Does that make it feel better?"" </p><p>""Umm, kinda, it's still a little sore."" With that signal to proceed, I began to slowly push my finger in, still being careful not to cause her too much discomfort or pain so that she would not refuse my further advances. </p><p>""How's that?"" I asked, my cock responding to the sight and feel of her tight little ass clenching my finger.</p><p>""It feels better."" She opened her legs wider and pushed her butt up. </p><p>I pushed my finger deeper. ""That still feel better?""</p><p>""Yea, it feels good."" I slowly pushed my finger all the way in, twisting it around to massage her colon. In the dim light I could see by her expression that she was lost in the sensation of my finger massaging her asstube. ""Mmm yea, feels a lot better. Keep doing it.""</p><p>My cock was pushing so hard against my underwear it hurt. I wanted to remove them, so I slowly withdrew my finger from Jennie's butt. She turned her head to look at me, ""Hey, what are you doing. Why did you stop? I said it feels better.""</p><p>""I just want to take my underwear off, "" I assured her, ""and don't talk so loud or you'll wake mom"". Seeing how much she wanted me in her ass made me want to fuck here there again that much more. When I pulled my underwear off my cock sprang out rock hard. </p><p>Jennie's eyes were glued on my throbbing cock. ""Wow, your penis must really like my butt a lot.""</p><p>""Yea, it loves your butt."" Truer words were never spoken.</p><p>""And my butt loves your penis! Don't forget to put KY on it!""</p><p>I had intended to continue massaging her colon with my finger, but now it seemed she would rather that I massage it with my dick. I dutifully applied KY to my member, almost shaking in anticipation, and then climbed atop her as she arched her butt further up to meet my cock. As I rubbed my cockhead in her open crack she wiggled her butt just a little, until it settled against her anal ring. I pushed gently at first, and then a little harder, then my cock slipped in more easily this time. Her ass was learning to adapt. Wanting to be gentle and not hurt her, I held my cock still just inside the opening. </p><p>After a few seconds Jennie bent her knees and softly kicked her heels against my backside, causing her sphincter muscles to clench my cock. She wanted me to push it in some more. I slid it in slowly but steadily until it was a bit more than half way, pausing then to see her reaction. Her eyes opened and she glanced at me. </p><p>""It feels good. Keep going."" With that, I pulled back a couple inches and drove in deeper. With each thrust I instinctively increased the tempo. Jennie held her butt still, allowing me an easy target to keep ramming my cock into. Just then I heard Mom cough, then get out of bed. We both held perfectly still, my cock still deep in Jennie's ass, while Mom went to the kitchen for a drink of water. It seemed like hours, but after a couple minutes we could hear her go back to bed. </p><p>I slowly began fucking Jennie's ass again, being very careful not to let the bed squeak. Jennie's ass was now very relaxed, taking my cock with no problem. She looked so content, thoroughly enjoying her internal anal massage, as I slowly but steadily pushed it in. Reflexively, I began to fuck her harder. The bed began to squeak, but I didn't care. Suddenly my cock spewed several jets of cum deep into her ass.</p><p>""Jennie, that was awesome!"" I whispered breathlessly, ""it felt so good!""</p><p>She smiled. ""See, I told you anal sex would be fun, didn't I? Now you better go back to bed."" </p><p>She was right. I slowly withdrew my cock, not wanting to be too abrupt like the last time when we made a mess on the bed. My cock was half hard when it popped out, still dripping cum. Jennie turned around and sat up eyeing it. She kissed my cockhead. </p><p>""Good night, Mister Wienie, and thank you. You're so cute! Now go to sleepie. I have to go to the bathroom now."" With that she abruptly climbed out of bed and walked rather hurriedly to the bathroom. My crazy sister had been talking to my cock. Not waiting for her to return, I retrieved my underwear and went straight to bed, quickly falling asleep, already anticipating our next anal adventure.</p>"
226,"Jennie, Part 4",Amy Sinclare,,"['mg', 'inc', 'oral', 'anal']",The saga continues as Jennie adapts to her new obsession.,2012-12-27T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>At the breakfast table the next morning Jennie was all perky and smiling, playing footsie with me under the table and sometimes giggling for no obvious reason other than she was apparently giddy over the events of the previous couple evenings. ""My butt hurts a little when I sit down,"" she announced.</p><p>""Shhh, mom will hear you!. Geeez!"" She giggled again, got up, grabbed her backpack and headed out the door to school. ""See ya later alligator! Bye Mom."" </p><p>""Bye sweetie,"" Mom shouted back from the other room, ""have a nice day.""</p><p> My eyes were glued to her amazing little ass as she walked away. Jennie was average height for 8 years old, but just a little skinny. Her body was irresistible to me. She looked back at me and coyly smiled as she closed to door behind her. She could sense where my eyes were going. I couldn't get enough, and apparently neither could she. We both knew that things could get real interesting. </p><p>I had to fight off my obsessive thinking about her while at school or I would get another hard on, and I didn't want to be walking around school like that. I hadn't showered yet so my dick still had residue from our activities of the previous night. I liked that. It was a reminder of our special relationship, like having her with me still.</p><p>That evening my mom didn't have to go in to work. This pretty much put a damper on any sexual activities we might have engaged in. Besides, Jennie's ass could use a rest, and we both could use the time to catch up on our sleep, and our homework. My cock would be ready for the next opportunity. This did not stop Jennie from flirting with me every chance she could. I had never seen her so happy before, humming songs and smiling, with her silly jokes and observations. </p><p>When I came home from school the next day Jennie was waiting for me. Mom had left early to run some errands on the way to work. Jennie was sitting naked in front of the PC screen looking at porn sites, only this time she was watching oral sex, not the usual anal. On the desk was a tube of KY jelly. </p><p>""Hi Jennie,"" I said, What you doin?"" </p><p>""Come here"", she said, ""I've been reading about how to give a blow job and I want to practice on you. Take your pants off."" </p><p>I undid my trousers and let them drop to the floor, walking over to stand beside her. We had been anticipating this moment and weren't wasting any time. My cock was already beginning to swell at the site of her nakedness. I had been thinking about her all day long at school. Jennie swiveled her chair to face my waiting penis, her eyes wide in anticipation. She wrapped her hand around it and kissed it tentatively, and pre-cum stuck to her lips. She giggled and talked to my penis, as she liked to do, ""Well hello fella, you taste funny!"" She them placed the head of it in her mouth. I was almost completely hard by this time. She sucked for a few seconds and stopped, asking ""How's that?"" </p><p>""Aw, it feels so good, but don't scrape it with your teeth,"" I instructed. </p><p>With that her first lesson in oral sex began as she took my cock deeper in her mouth with my prompting and guidance. On the PC screen was a porno blow job scene and she would occasionally glance over and try to mimic it, not always quite succeeding. I was rock hard and ready to explode when, after a few minutes, she withdrew her lips from my penis, looked up at me, and said, ""It looks like you're ready for anal sex."" </p><p>""Oh yea,"" I said, almost breathless, ""Let's put it in there."" </p><p>She took the tube of KY from the desk and liberally applied some to my hardened cock. Then she stood up, turned around and backed up to my cock, meanwhile grabbing hold of it and directing it to her waiting asshole. Jennie was so much shorter than me so I had to bend at the knees to line my cock up. I pushed against her but the position was a little awkward and her sphincter muscles a bit unyielding. Jennie stepped forward half a step, put some KY on her finger and massaged her rectum, slowly working her finger into her eager asshole. Watching my sister finger her own ass as she prepared to have me fuck her there was just about the most erotic thing I had ever seen yet. </p><p>""Ok, now lets try it,"" she said, grabbing my cock as she backed onto it. This time my cockhead popped right in but I was careful to be slow at first to let her adjust. ""Umm yea, that's it,"" her eyes were closed, now focused on the sensation of my cock penetrating her colon again. </p><p>Jennie put her hands on her knees and arched her back. Since we were both standing the height difference made it a little difficult, but we managed quite well. I grabbed her hips and pulled her towards me as I began to thrust deeper into her. This helped her keep her balance as I pushed faster. From this position I was not able to drive it in as deeply as we both would have liked, but we were both so caught up in our new found passion that we continued fucking that way. All too soon I blasted a load of cum into her ass. I couldn't help it. Just the anticipation had been too much. My legs were cramping from doing it this way, so I slowly pulled back. As my semi hard cock plooped out it left a smear of cum, KY, and ass juice on her butt cheek. </p><p>Jennie stood up, turned around and looked at my vanishing hard on. ""Aw, that's all? We were just getting started."" She took my cock in her hand and started talking to my penis again, ""What's the matter, Mister Wienie, are you getting smaller?"" She bent down to kiss my cockhead.</p><p>I laughed. It was crazy to hear her talk to my cock like it were a little person. Jennie stood up and laughed with me. ""I bet I could make it big again,"" she said with a mischievous grin.</p><p>""Ok, sure,"" I said, just to placate her. I plopped down on the bed, lying on my back. </p><p>She looked down at me, then at my cock, before climbing onto the bed, resting her head on my stomach facing my penis. I felt her hand grab the base of my cock, and then she kissed the head of my cock before placing it in her mouth. My cock was still partially hard and coated with the remnants of cumming in her ass, but this was no deterrent to her. She had seen this done on internet porn sites, and she wanted my hard cock in her ass again. The thought of her doing this and the feeling of her sweet little lips around my dick began to produce results; I was getting hard again. I gave her some instruction as she tried to swallow more of my cock, and she was getting better at it. I particularly liked to feel my cock against the back of her throat. A couple times this made her gag, but she went right back to honing her new found skill. Jennie was getting more aggressive as she became comfortable with this new life style she and I had discovered, confident that she could be just as sexy as any porn star. </p><p>After a few minutes of this my cock was very hard. She stopped sucking and turned towards me, smiling proudly, ""looks like it's ready!"" There was some ass juice around her lips, her disheveled hair sticking to it. Then she stood up on the bed and, facing me, placed her feet on either side of me alongside my hips. She then squatted down, lowering her ass towards my cock, as she grabbed it and placed it against her butt hole. Gently, she lowered her weight onto my dick. There was little resistance, her ass was loosened and ready. She lowered herself onto my cock, taking half of it right away. I could see her pussy with her legs spread like that. </p><p>Her eyes were closed and mouth hanging open, lost in the grip of erotic passion. She pulled her guiding hand off my cock and lowered her ass onto it some more, concentrating on the sensation. I pushed my cock up into her, thrusting my hips forward, but she was in control, in a position to regulate the action. I held still and allow ed her to slid her ass up and down my cock, going a bit deeper each time. Then she stopped moving with my cock deep in her ass. She was sitting on my dick. She stayed like this for a few moments, breathing heavy, and then started rubbing her clit. She was very wet there, I could plainly see that, and I knew from sex education that she might have an orgasm. I tried to fuck her but she had her full weight on me. I could only watch as she masturbated with my cock buried deep in her ass. </p><p>""Uhh, yea, I love your penis there, oh yea, uhhh,"" she was cumming, her ass clinching my cock. Judging by how expertly she made herself orgasm, she had masturbated before. </p><p> She then began sliding her ass up and down on my cock. </p><p>""Yea, keep doing that,"" I instructed her. I put my hands on her hips and guided her up and down on my shaft, showing her how to fuck my cock with her ass. ""Yea, just like that, but faster. Oh you're so good!"" My commands encouraged her. Twice my cock popped out of her ass as she was too vigorous in wanting to slid the entire shaft the full length in her colon, but it popped back in just as easy. It was becoming quite a workout for her, but I assisted by guiding her up and down, lifting her slight body weight. </p><p>Finally I pulled her hips all the way down onto my cock and I shot an even bigger load deep into her ass. She rested her full weight on my cock, sitting upon it as I continued to spurt more than I ever had before. </p><p></p><h5>Conclusion</h5><p>With a few months of experimenting with anal sex at every opportunity, Jennie and I had developed a mutual understanding as to how we could best sexually satisfy each other and make each other cum. Usually I would slide my finger up her ass, lubricated with her pussy juice, while I ate her hairless pussy. This would always make her cum, and them I would fuck her ass in just about any position imaginable. Often she would suck my dick to make sure it was nice and hard before I penetrated her, but sometimes I would be so anxious to slide my cock into her tight little ass that we would skip the preliminaries. Other times I would play with her pussy while I analyzed her, and sometimes she would masturbate herself. However we did it, I would always leave a large sperm deposit deep in her ass. We were insatiable. </p><p>I remember one time we were at a family reunion camping trip and, after we hadn't had sex for three whole days, had to sneak off to the woods by the lake. It was actually quite romantic; having passionate anal sex with her outdoors there, and it's one of our favorite memories that has bonded us. </p><p>I had a couple of girls from my high school class try to call me at home, but Jennie would be sure to answer the phone first and then hang up on then. Then she would initiate sex with me to assure I would not stray. Sure, I was 15 and should be socially dating and not screwing my little sisters ass, but she was keeping me more than sexually satisfied so that I was always coming back for more. Fact is, we both were blissfully addicted. She even suggested that we get married someday, that's how close we were. Never mind that she was my sister and only 8 years old!</p>"
227,"Sis, My Love",Amy Sinclare,,"['inc', 'ff', 'fg', 'oral']","I will never forget the lovingly lesbian lessons my dear sister taught me, and how it has changed my life!",2013-02-17T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Hi, my name is Cindy, and I have always been a lesbian that I know of. Well, at least since I was nine years old when I had my first experience, and since then I've been hooked. Today i am 32, a college graduate with a successful career and active lesbian social life. My relationships with women are very fullfilling, sexually and otherwise, but I often look back to my first time as a milestone in my life. Thanks to my older sister.</p><p>My sis Brenda was fifteen and was developing into a woman, with all the features that made it increasingly difficult for me to keep my eyes off of her. I mean, I wasn't really lusting after her, but I thought she was attractive and was fascinated by her curves, breasts, and pubic hair. Though I was six years younger than her we were always close, sharing the same room all our lives and always able to openly confide with each other. I considered her a peer, sort of, yet I admired and looked up to her.</p><p>Brenda would often walk around naked in the room, and so would I for that matter. We always did and thought nothing of it. Sometimes, especially after a shower, she would be nude for an hour, doing her hair, manicuring herself, and stuff. I would be sure to be in the bedroom when I heard Brenda taking a shower, to make sure I could look at her naked. I pretended to read, or find things to talk about with her, but I am sure she noticed where my eyes were going and I could tell she was even beginning to put on a little show for me. She must have liked the attention and it was like a little game we played, me pretending not to look and her pretending not to notice me staring at her.</p><p>I caught her loooking at me naked a couple of times and thought nothing of it. After all, I had a body lacking interresting female features, especially breasts. Compared to me, as I saw it, Brenda was like a model, a godess.</p><p>One day Benda took it a step further, and for this I will always be grateful to her. As usual she was naked after a shower, and we were having a nice conversation while she brushed her hair. Somehow we got on the topic of dating boys. Suddenly she seemed to turn serious. She sat on the bed next to me and said we should have a talk. Brenda began to tell me about the birds and the bees. Most of this stuff I already heard about in school but she began to go into a lot more detail. She also spent more time talking about lesbian sex, and how good it was. She told me she can teach me more about sex if I want. I agreed.</p><p>It amuses me now to think of how Brenda divided each of those sex education sessions into lessons. That is so typically organized of her. She always left me anxiously anticipating the next lesson. The first time she taught me the different ways of kissing. She also explained how the boy, or girl, will probably try to touch the breasts. She massaged my nipples and then taught me how to do hers, all the while explaining to me about mammary glands and nerve endings, but I wasn't paying much attention. I was enjoying her french kissing me while carressing my nipples too much.</p><p>The second lesson was about the vagina. We both stripped naked and Brenda went on about reproduction and menstrating, before getting to the pleasures of sex and the clitoris. She showed me hers. Then she got a small mirror so I could see mine. for the first time she was touching my bald pussy and though she pretended to be clinical and impartial, I was in heaven. She began to explain to me the benefits of masturbation and oral sex, and lesbianism, so that I could avoid becoming pregnant. She then demonstrated masturbating on me, then herself, and then had me masturbate myself. After she watched me for some time, she took over and expertly used her hand to make me cum. I was really beginning to enjoy my lessons!</p><p>The next lesson was about eating pussy. I don't think I have ever since had such a blissful orgasm as when my sister Brenda licked my nine year old pussy. I still get turned on remembering it. Of course, she was considerate enough to allow me to practice learning how to eat pussy using her as the subject. I don't know how she got so good at at. Maybe it just came naturally for her.</p><p>Sometimes, after our parents were asleep, we would climb in the same bed and continue my lesbian schooling, cuddling together on those cold winter nights before going off to school in the morning. Usually we had to be careful our parents wouldn't suddenly walk in and catch us in the act, so it was always nice whenever they went out and left us alone together. Thats when we could truely be uninhibited and experiment, but this didn't happen very often. I remember my parents taking us camping and we had to make out in the woods to get away from them, we were so desperate at having gone without sex for four days!</p><p>This went on for a couple years, neither of us seriously considering dating as we were so content with sexually satisfying each other. Eventually Brenda moved out, and though I was heartbroken and missed her dearly it was best that we both get on with our lives.</p><p>I began to make more friends in high school and, in time, focused more of my attention on a girl who I suspected of possibly being a lesbian. I mean, I flirted with her and she seemed to return the gesture. She liked physical contact, like hugging whenever we got together, for example. Her name was Jenny. Jen was pretty but not as pretty as Sis, and was really a sweet nice person, fun to be around.</p><p>Once Jen and me managed to get some rum and got drunk on rum and cokes. We were both laughing and singing, very plastered, with our arms around each other when suddenly I just kissed her on the lips. I had been working up the courage to do that for a long time but the alcohol made me act on my impulse without a second thought. Jen seemed stunned and looked at me wide eyed, and then broke out into a nerveous drunken laughter. At least she didn't slap me and run away, I thought. Feeling brave and determined, I put my hands on her hips and pulled her close, kissing her again, a bit longer this time. She seemed tentative but didn't resist, so I kept kissing her, longer each time, and soon I was involved in a torid make out session with my best girlfriend. That night I made sure to make Jen cum so hard and often that she would be back for more.</p><p>It turns out Jen wasn't a lesbian as I first suspected, but I was happy to teach her all I had learned from Brenda, and to show her just how I liked my pussy taken care of. Being a lesbian wasn't as socially accepted as it is now so we had to be careful, but that just made it more exciting. We continued for some time. After high school I went off to college and eventually lost contact with her. Jen, I love you whereever you are!</p><p>A lot has happened since then. Brenda is now married with four kids and living in Texas. Can you believe it? I see her only once or twice a year, but we email and phone each other often. We will always have that special bond between us. I wonder if she is teaching her own daughters the way she so ably taught me.</p>"
228,"The Meka Report: Future Fantassy, Part 1",Amy Sinclare,,"['SciFi', '1st', 'Fg', 'anal']",Young Meka has quite a future ahead of her!,2013-04-07T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Meka was born on a farm in Korea in the year 2065. Her parents couldn't afford to have another mouth to feed so they did what many in her situation did; they put young Meka up for sale. In this advanced age of deregulated capitalism and privatization, she would fetch a good price on the world market to the right buyer, enough to help her family survive. It was probable she would have a better life than the impoverishment, disease, malnutrition, hopelessness, and back breaking servitude that would otherwise be her fate. </p><p>The market wasn't totally deregulated, though. It was required that Meka live with her parents until the age of six, and be kept in good health, before being sold off. So, at the age of six years and two days, young Meka was presented to a broker for inspection and documentation before being placed up for bid on the world market. There had been a demand for young girls like her in a variety of occupations but the ones that fetched the highest prices were in the many categories of the sex trade. </p><p> It wasn't long before a buyer from The West came through the facility to check out the girls for sale. He narrowed his selection down to four prospects, including Meka. DNA samples were taken from them to determine any predispositions they might have. The technology even existed to predict their future physical appearance at various stages in their lives. They would pay top dollar for the right candidate and wanted to be sure to make the right choice. Often young girls spent months waiting to be selected, only to be rejected and returned to their biological families as per contract, but Meka was lucky enough to be chosen after only a few days. So, after a couple more days of paper work and preliminary arrangements, little Meka found herself on a transport craft bound for America. Her parents received a lucrative sum.</p><p>The firm that purchased Meka specialized in catering to the many sexual appetites their clients indulged in. They maintained a reputation for providing quality satisfaction to a cliental willing to pay for it. Great care and expense was taken to train the girls who were entrusted with making this business thrive, and the first step in this process was to provide Meka with a competent mentor who could train her in the category for which there was currently a demand; anal sex. Thus, Jelena was there to greet Meka upon her arrival. Jelena was of Eastern European origin and had also been trained at an early age to provide anal sex. She had been selected for her blond hair at a bargain price. Now, at the age of 26, she is a certified trainer going on to her third trainee. Her previous pupils had turned a good profit for the company, of which Jelena received a percentage. In excellent health and making good money, Jelena considers herself very fortunate to having been selected for this program at such an early age. She genuinely cared about the well being of her trainees, and her trainees considered her a kind of benevolent mother figure. </p><p>Jelena and Meka hit it off right away at the Transport Station. Jelina picked Meka up and kissed her forehead, and was immediately smitten by her beaming smile. Meka craved affection ever since feeling abandoned at the brokers office, thinking nobody cared about her anymore. She couldn't understand a word of the English Jelena was speaking but could tell by the tone that it was good. Jelena took Mekas hand and walked her to the vehicle, still chattering in English, but Meka was no longer listening. She was too enthralled by the wonderfully strange world unfolding before her, so different from the desolate impoverished rural landscape that she was accustomed to.</p><p>The ride to Jelenas domicile was magical for Meka. Before long they arrived at Jelenas residence, a rather large dwelling that could comfortably accommodate three people, for another more advanced trainee still resided there, a ten year old from Brazil named Coco. Coco was already an expert and actively providing anal sex services to several clients. Regulations dictated that she only be allowed to perform her service twenty times a week and not on Sunday, so she had some extra time on her hands. She was expected to assist Jelena in maintaining the residence, and now will be required to observe and assist in the training of Meka. Perhaps she too will be fortunate enough to become a certified trainer herself some day. Maria gave Meka a rather icy reception. She was jealous. Coco and Jelena were very close and now Meka was a threat to their relationship.</p><p>The first couple of days were spent getting Meka familiar with her surroundings, be it a trip to the mall, a walk in the neighborhood, or using the telescreen. On their first night together Jelena gave Meka a sponge bath, and then led her by the hand to her bedroom to snuggle her as she slept. Meka loved the way the way their naked skin felt together, and the way Jelena spoke so affectionately to her, although she still couldn't understand any of it. </p><p>Coco, of course, was seething with envy, so when Meka was sent to her daily orientation and English classes Jelena was careful to spend extra time with Coco, and tried to reserve her special time with Meka for when Coco was out attending classes or servicing her clients. </p><p>Meka was very happy now, and though she sometimes missed her family, she much preferred to be in her present situation. The next time Jelena gave Meka a sponge bath she spent a lots of time on her hairless pussy. Then Jelena kissed Mekas nipples, then sucked on it gently while continuing to rub her pussy. She was testing her response. Meka felt weak kneed, all tingly, and it must have showed, for when Jelena looked into her eyes her smile spoke volumes. It was the response Jelena had hoped for. She picked Meka up and carried her to bed, where they cuddled while Jelena rubbed Mekas pussy to her first orgasm. Meka was really getting to like her new home.</p><p>Several weeks went by. Meka was happily adjusting to her new life, thriving on the attention and good care she was receiving, and eager to please her mentor in return. Things were going well thus far in the training program, but now it was time to acquaint Meka with anal sex. She would be trained to accept it as a natural pleasurable sensation. Soon Meka had learned enough English to understand when Jelena told her to take her cloths off and lay on the bed, face down. Jelena got out a tube of massage oil and started to expertly rub her shoulders, slowly working her way down. She spent extra time massaging the small of her back. Meka was melting, basking in the attention and pleasure she was receiving. </p><p>Jelena smiled when Meka said softly in broken English, ""I like so much"". This prompted her to work down to massaging Meka buttocks. She then used the excuse of rubbing Mekas legs to push them further apart, making the target of her little butt hole more accessible. Meka was smiling, almost trance like, loving every moment. Jelena then went back to massaging Mekas little buns. She ran a finger in the crack to test for a response and to her surprise Meka opened her legs wide. Jelena rubbed Mekas butt hole with her middle finger, and Meka responded by arching her back to allow better access. The DNA testing had correctly diagnosed Meka as having a predisposition for anal sex! Jelena put more massage oil on her middle finger and applied steady pressure to Mekas rectum. After some resistance her finger popped in about an inch. </p><p>Meka at first kicked her legs up, and then opened her legs wider still, still arching her back. Jelena slowly slid her finger in all the way, an inch at a time, then held it there. When Jelena used her free hand to hold Mekas hand, Meka looked her in the eyes and nodded her head before closing her eyes with a blissful smile. Jelena slid her middle finger the entire length for a few minutes with Meka totally lost in the sensation. Then Jelena slid her finger all the way out. Meka turned to look as she went to the dresser drawer and came back with a small butt plug, not much bigger than the diameter of her finger. Jelena motioned Meka to resume her position on the bed while she oiled up the butt plug. She then slid her finger in and out of Mekas butt hole, watching her relax as she relished the sensation. She was taking the finger effortlessly, with pleasure, and seemed to want more. Jelena then withdrew her finger and immediately pushed the butt plug against Mekas little assole, increasingly applying pressure. At first Meka thought it was the finger again, until it got wider. She started to pull away but not until the butt plug was fully inserted. Meka rolled onto her back, looking startled but not in any discomfort, locking eyes with Jelena. Jelena immediately kissed her on the lips before she could say anything in her broken English, and placed her hand upon her bald pussy. </p><p> Again, Meka seemed to melt and happily allowed Jelena to provide her pleasure. Jelena then sucked on her nipple while still rubbing her pussy, something Meka loved. She kissed her way down to Mekas sweet tasting pussy, pausing to lick her navel on the way, the butt plug still firmly in place. Jelena was just as caught up in the moment, diligently eating Mekas preteen pussy to orgasm, applying special attention to her tiny clit. When Meka was done with her second orgasm Jelena gently turned her back onto her tummy and slowly removed the butt plug. She wasn't quite ready to wear it all night just yet. She then spread Mekas ass cheeks and gave her a deep anal tongue massage. Meka spread her legs to allow more penetration as Jelena tried to push her tongue as deep as possible into her pretty ass. It felt so soft and warm in her little butt that she adjusted her position to allow even better access. After a few minutes of her probing Meka's now completely relaxed assole, she began to play with her own pussy which was by now very wet, until she too orgasmed. That night they slept very well, cuddled together. </p><p>The next day Jelena filed another mandatory report on Meka's progress. In it she wrote about what an adept student Meka was; the best she had ever seen. She took eagerly to anal sex and needed no persuasion, enthusiastically allowing her ass to be penetrated. After she is able to wear larger butt plugs for longer periods of time she should soon be ready to certify in anal sex with a male subject, and might be the youngest ever to do so. It would turn a nice profit. Jelena loved her job, and it looks like Meka will too.</p>"
229,Apartment 201,Amy Sinclare,,"['MF', 'Mg', 'anal']",,2013-04-13T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>My name is Steve. I first noticed Clara when her mother, Stacy, came to interview for an apartment I had for rent. Clara was all of 8 years old and had her mothers long dark hair and blue eyes. I tried not to stare at her, but I have always been attracted to young girls and she was very pretty in her blue plaid dress and knee high stockings. She fidgeted and looked around, sometimes staring at me with curiosity while I questioned her mother about her application. </p><p>Stacy was 25 and going to college while working part time. Even though she was also collecting child support her income was not quite sufficient to pay the rent and school expenses, in my opinion. Yet, both girls were so attractive and, if I was not mistaken, Stacy was actually flirting with me. I had recent tenant trouble, having to evict, and Stacy had good references and seemed responsible. The child's father had moved to another state to find work, wanting no part of the responsibilities of marriage and parenthood. So, against my better judgment, I signed Stacy to a one year lease. </p><p>I watched them from my second floor window as they walked to their car. Clara was very animated and chattering away, seemingly excited about her new home. I had been managing my parents eight unit apartment building since they retired and moved down to Florida a couple years ago. Eventually I would inherit the property, so I had the incentive to take good care of it. Things were tedious. My relationship with my high school sweetheart had ended after 8 years. She had been my one and only love. Ever since then I lost the desire for the hassle and potential disappointment of dating, applying myself to my job, apartment management, and working out at the local health club. </p><p>Two weeks later on a Sunday afternoon I heard the familiar sound of tenants moving furniture in the hall. It had to be Stacy and Clara! They would have the apartment across the hall from me. Watching from my window I could see they had some older guy with a pick up truck helping with the boxes and furniture. The girls looked every bit as sexy as I had remembered, while the guy seemed focused on the task at hand. I determined that the guy was not a romantic relation of hers, but was perhaps an older brother or even her father. Perhaps I would approach the girls later when the guy wasn't around, if I felt like it. After bringing everything upstairs to their apartment they left in the truck, only to return with another load. That was all she had, two pick up truck loads. The guy left, the girls went about unpacking in apartment 202, and I put on the football game, settling back into my usual routine. </p><p>It was three days later when I heard the persistent sound of someone trying to start their car in the parking lot, the engine turning over more slowly as the battery wore down. Looking out the window, I could see it was Stacy and Clara in that old Toyota of hers. I went down to see if I could help.</p><p>""Hi Stacy,"" I interrupted the slow engine cranking, ""Sounds like your battery is dead.""</p><p>""Yea, darn,"" she turned those pretty blue eyes towards me, looking sad. I was smitten. I was going to do all I could to help. ""I have to get Clara to school!"" </p><p>""Well, my car is right over there. How about if I drive her there.""</p><p>""OK, thanks, if you aren't too busy. I'd really appreciate it."" Stacy opened the car door, followed by Clara, looking cute and sexy as usual. </p><p>So I drove Clara to school, Stacy riding along. Clara didn't say much but seemed to be observing me. Stacy was very appreciative and insisted that I come over for supper that evening. How could I refuse. </p><p>At supper Stacy told me how they towed her car to a garage, and that she could not afford the repairs which would cost more than the car was worth, so now she won't have a car. She was fighting back the tears. ""At least I can walk or take the bus, but Clara really hates taking the school bus."" </p><p>""I'm not taking the bus,"" Clara declared defiantly, ""I hate it. Some of the older kids are mean to me.""</p><p>Stacy started to argue with Clara but I quickly interrupted, ""All right, don't worry, I can drive Clara to school."" </p><p>""No, I can't ask you to put yourself out like that,"" Stacy looked me in the eyes, ""but thanks for offering.""</p><p>Stacy ran to me and took my hand, ""I want him to drive me, please. He has a really nice car. Please, please, please!""</p><p>""Hey, it's no problem,"" I interjected, ""It's almost on my way to work anyway. She might have to wait a bit when I pick her up from school but we can work something out.""</p><p>""You sure?"" Stacy looked at me quizzically.</p><p>""Yes. No problem.""</p><p>Suddenly Stacy kissed me on the lips and gave me a hug. ""Thank you,"" she said, then hugged me. I hugged her back, my arms around the small of her back. Her curves felt so good. It had been a while. Clara then hugged me too. ""Thanks,"" she said. </p><p>So at half past seven the next morning there was a soft knock on my apartment door. Time to drive Stacy to school. Every morning I would look forward to seeing what outfit she would be wearing, and would wear sunglasses even when it was cloudy so it wouldn't be obvious that I was staring at her cute body, nice little ass and sexy legs.</p><p>Meanwhile I was frequently having supper with the girls. Stacy was becoming increasingly affectionate, and within a month we were having sex. Stacy insisted it be anal sex because she couldn't afford birth control and I didn't like using condoms. She obviously was quite accustomed to it, preferring it, and I too had come to prefer it. My old girlfriend would never do something like that so I didn't know what I was missing. Sometimes Clara would be asleep on the couch while we screwed on the floor, but Stacy insisted we do it anyway. </p><p>Clara and I were becoming close. We were having nice talks while I took her to and from school. I found myself genuinely caring for her, and she sensed this. Some evenings I would hear that familiar knock on my door. It was Clara wanting help with her homework, or just stopping by to visit or tell me something. I had to hide how my cock was getting hard under my pants sometimes. Sometimes she would be wearing pajamas. I could not help staring at her sexy bod. About the time Stacy and I began to have sex I noticed a change in Clara too. She would snuggle right next to me while we looked at her school books or watch TV. She started kissing me on the lips goodnight whenever she left. The one day she suddenly put her hand on my cock while we were cuddling on the couch as I read from her book. I froze, not sure what to do, as my cock got hard. Clara kneeled, reaching up then kissed me on the lips, keeping her mouth there, not yet understanding how to French kiss, her hand still on my cock. I instinctively put my hand on her ass. It covered her whole ass cheek, so round and perfect. I pulled away just enough to ask, ""What are you doing?""</p><p>""I want you to do like what you do with Mom,"" she said shyly.</p><p>""What? How do you know about that?""</p><p>""I was only pretending to sleep when you and her were having sex. I want you to fuck my ass like you and her do.""</p><p>""We might get in trouble. Besides you're too small."" I was feeling shaky and nervous, my throat dry. </p><p>""I'm not too small. I can do it, and we won't get in trouble if we don't tell anyone, right?"" She put her head on my shoulder. My hand was still grasping her ass cheek. It felt so natural there. ""I like when you touch my butt. Do you like when I touch your cock?""</p><p>She had been listening to me and Stacy talk and knew the sex lingo, which only made my cock strain harder to get out of my pants. ""Clara, I'm not sure this is the right thing to do. I mean, I really like you but you're too young.""</p><p>""Please, Steve, I promise I won't tell anyone. I know if I tell they won't let me see you again and I love you. Please.""</p><p>""I love you too, hon."" It was the first time we had said that to each other. ""Well, ok, I can teach you but you have to promise to do exactly what I say. Promise?""</p><p>""I promise!"" She hugged my neck, taking her hand off my cock. My hand was still on her ass. ""What should I do first?""</p><p>""If you want me to fuck your ass I guess you should take your cloths off first, little girl!""</p><p>""Well, duh, I really should, shouldn't I? You should take your cloths off too. I'll be right back."" With that she stood up and went to the bathroom. I stood up and looked out the window. This is crazy, I thought. I should put a stop to this now before it's too late. But that girl is just too irresistible, her ass is incredible. She wants this. Just then I heard the bathroom door open. I turned to look. Stacy stuck her head out the door, ""Ready or not, here I am."" With that, she ran naked down the hallway giggling. I ran after her, my eyes glued on her buns as she turned into the bedroom. </p><p>""Just wait till I get my hands on you,"" I exclaimed laughing. She jumped onto the bed and pulled the sheets over her, seemingly a bit embarrassed at her own nudity. I began to tickle her.</p><p>""Hey, you're supposed to take your cloths off too!"" she said while laughing uncontrollably. My cock was very hard again, feeling that little body of hers writhe while I tickled her.</p><p>""Ok, fair is fair!"" I said, standing up, I quickly removed my shirt, then pants. When I pulled my boxers off my cock sprang out. </p><p>Clara's eyes got wide when she saw my cock. ""Ooooo. Want me to suck it like my Mom does?""</p><p>""No, I can teach you how to do that later. Right now I just want to fuck your ass, so get on your knees like your mommy does."" My cock had been aching to get in there for so long. It's all I could fantasize about.</p><p>""Ok."" Without further ado Clara got in doggy style position in the middle of the bed, my eyes glued on her while I walked to the dresser and got a tube of Vaseline. I wasted no time in kneeling behind her. Applying some on my middle finger and onto her waiting assole, I pushed my finger in slowly, stopping only a couple of times before burying it in completely. I knew I should take more time in preparing her for anal penetration, but it was driving me crazy wanting to get my cock in there. Besides, she seemed to want it just as much and took my finger with pleasure. I was now sliding it in and out the full length, her rectum clasping tightly around it. ""Yea, that feels really good. When are you going to put your cock in there?"" </p><p>""How about right now?"" I pulled my finger out of her clasping butt hole and coated my rigid cock with Vaseline, then pressed it against her waiting sphincter, steadily increasing the pressure. After some resistance I told her, ""Clara, just relax. Concentrate on relaxing and opening it."" Clara closed her eyes and pursed her lips, striving to accommodate the intruder. Suddenly my cock popped past her sphincter and slipped in about an inch. Clara lurched forward, but my hands holding her hips stopped my cock from sliding back out completely. She held still, breathing heavy, trying to adjust to the large penis in her small ass. </p><p>""Ow, it kinda hurts.""</p><p>""Just relax,"" I tried to sooth her. ""It'll feel better in a minute.""</p><p>Soon I could feel the tension lessening. ""Mmm, ok, I guess it feels a little better. Does it feel good to you?""</p><p>""Clara, yes, it feels really really good."" I wanted so much to fuck her deep.</p><p>""Does it feel as good as Mom's?"" I thought maybe she is trying to compete with Stacy. </p><p>""Let me put it in more and see."" I slowly slid my cock about halfway until she protested.</p><p>""Stop! Ok, ok."" She paused. ""Ok, do some more.""</p><p>I resumed pushing my cock in until it was almost completely buried in her ass, her ass muscles clenching tightly onto my rock hard cock. Clara was breathing heavy, no longer complaining. I pulled back a little and push it forward even more. Slowly at first, I worked my cock back and forth with longer strokes. Her ass seemed to loosen up a bit, but was still very tight. </p><p>""How's that?"" she asked breathlessly, concentrating on taking deeper penetration, ""Am I doing it right?""</p><p>""I give you an 'A' for ass,"" I joked.</p><p>Clara started laughing, and when she did I could feel her gut muscles clenching my throbbing cock. ""That's a really silly joke,"" she smiled back at me. </p><p>She was now very relaxed and nearly taking the full length of my cock. I withdrew it almost all the way and slowly drove in forward. Repeating this motion I began to gradually thrust faster. I could feel her colon clenching the head of my cock deep in her butt. Her eyes were closed, her mouth hanging open. She looked like as angel. I was amazed at how her ass adapted to full penetration so quickly, and wondered if she had done this before. The sight of her little ass taking my rather large cock proved to be too much. Pulling her hips toward me I thrust the entire length of my rock hard cock deep into her colon, her sphincter muscle clasping the base of my cock while I spewed large amounts of cum deep into her intestines.</p><p>Clara turned her head to look back at me. She was smiling. ""I can feel you cumming in my butt, way inside. Did you like it?""</p><p>'Oh Clara, it was awesome."" I was breathless, spent. I never blasted so much cum in my life. ""It was amazing, Clara. Did you like it too?""</p><p>""Well, it hurt at first but then it started feeling good when you did it more. We should do it again. Did it feel as good as when you and Mom do it?""</p><p>""Oh yea, it felt as good as your Mom's."" I didn't want to tell her it felt better then that. I was beginning to think she could wrap me around her little finger.</p><p>""Steve, do you love me.""</p><p>""Yea, I love you."" I was feeling a bit tired, my semi rigid cock still buried in her ass. </p><p>""Good, cause I love you too.""</p><p>It was getting late. I was supposed to be helping Clara with her homework instead of fucking her ass, and now it was time to send her home before her Mom becomes suspicious. I slowly withdrew my cock from her colon. The sphincter muscle clasping shut as it exited caused it to pop out, leaving brownish cum stains on the sheets. ""Oops!"" She quickly turned around, sitting on the bed facing me, smiling so sweetly, her legs up against her flat chest, revealing her bald pussy and freshly fucked assole, still dribbling cum.</p><p>""Clara, honey, you'd better get cleaned up and go home now. I'll see you in the morning when I drive you to school."" </p><p>""Can I stay the night?""</p><p>""Of course not. What would your Mother say?""</p><p>""I mean, if I get her permission then could I stay some other night?"" She looked in my eyes.</p><p>""If she tells me it's ok, yes, then you can.""</p><p>""Yay, thank you."" She lunged forward and kissed my lips, putting her arms around my neck, before heading off for the bathroom. It was interesting that she seemed to presume her mother would give her permission. Watching her naked ass disappear I thought I could fuck her again right now. I contemplated the situation. It was too late to turn back now. I might as well keep fucking her. Besides, it was so incredible, how could I resist. Perhaps tomorrow.</p>"
230,"Generalife, Part 1",Anachronism,,"['MF', 'Mf', 'Mg', 'Mgg', 'MgMg', '1st', 'solo', 'toys', 'oral', 'anal', 'enem', 'creampie']","This six-part story involves the experiences of a foreign correspondent at a private and exclusive girls' school just after World War I. The story is inspired by a well-known set of hentai artwork. References to some of those art images are included throughout the story in parenthesis. Part 1 of the story involves only adults, but is necessary to establish the background and develop the characters.",2013-01-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<i>I'm a writer. So was my great-grandfather. I write novels. He was a foreign correspondent during the First World War, the interwar period, and the Second World War. Years ago, I acquired his cedar chest. It's packed full of his letters, articles, and other writings. My family figured that, since I'm a writer, it should go to me. So I have it. I put it on a shelf in my garage, where it sat for a number of years. A few months ago I decided to go through the contents of the chest. What I found near the bottom, in a thick sealed manila envelope, was stunning. It was a set of six journal entries by my great-grandfather, detailing his experiences at a school, which also served as a special club, in the South of Spain just after the First World War. Here is the first part:</i><p>---</p><p>After the War, most of the American foreign correspondents went home. But I decided to stay in Europe. At first, it was tough. Don't get me wrong, there were lots of things to report on, with the chaos after the War. But newspapers just weren't paying what they used to pay for stories.</p><p>After talking with some of my colleagues, I decided to go to Spain. Even though Spain wasn't directly involved in the War, it was a hotbed of political and social unrest, and not many English speaking reporters were covering those events.</p><p>When I first arrived in Madrid, I arranged for a meeting with a good friend. His name is Brad. He's a British correspondent. He had been covering developments in Spain for the British press, and was one of the reasons I decided to go there. But Brad was heading home due to family issues, so I caught him just before he was scheduled to ship out. We met at a café on a beautiful Saturday in Spring. Brad shared all of his insights. It was a gold mine.</p><p>At the end of our long afternoon in the café, we got up, shook hands, and wished each other well, parting company. But Brad turned back around and called for me.</p><p>""There's one more thing I should tell you, John,"" he said with a sly smile on his face.</p><p>I waited patiently.</p><p>""If you ever get to Granada, do yourself a big favor and look up Doctor Simone at the Generalife school for girls,"" he said.</p><p>""Who is she?"" I asked.</p><p>""Trust me,"" Brad replied. ""I can't go into it, but it's the most amazing place. It's not about a story. It's about pleasure. It will cost you a pretty penny, but it's worth every pound. Simone at the Generalife school for girls. I will miss that place.""</p><p>Brad leaned back down to the table and wrote down her name and address on a slip of paper.</p><p>""In fact, write to her John,"" he said, handing it to me. ""Tell her I told you to contact her.""</p><p>Brad turned around and left the café, leaving me wondering what that was all about. I shrugged it off.</p><p>A couple days later, I found the slip of paper in the pocket of my pants. I was just about to toss it in the waste bin, when I decided to write the letter instead. It was a short letter, to Simone at the Generalife school, at the address supplied by Brad. In it, I told Simone that Brad told me to meet with her. I asked her if she wanted a meeting.</p><p>I thought nothing more of it until I received a reply a week later. Simone, or should I say Doctor Simone, said she would be willing to meet with me. She gave me a specific time and place on the following Monday, at a café in Granada. She didn't offer any other options. I thought the whole thing was odd, crumpled the letter, and tossed it in the trash. I had important stories to cover in Madrid the next week. I couldn't be going on a fool's errand to Granada to meet with a woman about an issue I knew nothing about, just because a friend said it would be worth my time.</p><p>But I couldn't it get out of my mind. On Sunday, I pulled the crumpled letter out of the trash, packed a bag, and took the train to Granada.</p><p>At eleven the next morning I went to the café designated by Simone. It was another perfect Spring day in Spain. I sat at a table in the far corner, as she had directed in her letter. It wasn't crowded. I ordered a drink, and waited.</p><p>After about ten minutes, I started to grow impatient, feeling like I had just wasted a day of work, plus the cost of a train ticket and hotel room. But just before I was about to get up and leave, a woman entered the café. She was beautiful, with the face of an angel and long light brown hair, wearing a blue pleated dress. She looked to be in her early thirties.</p><p>I swallowed hard as she approached my table and smiled.</p><p>""John Stevens?"" she asked.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>She smiled and sat down across from me.</p><p>Simone started a conversation in a pleasant way. She spoke fluent English. We talked about the weather, Spanish politics, my correspondence, and a variety of things. The conversation was easy, but never seemed to get around to the point. Simone ordered a drink, and we ate lunch, just like we were old friends. About an hour later, I asked her if she was really a medical doctor. She said she was, but that she currently runs a school for girls orphaned by the War.</p><p>There was a pause, as we looked at each other.</p><p>""So why did Brad think I should meet with you?"" I asked.</p><p>""Well, what did he say?"" she replied.</p><p>""He said something about I wouldn't regret it, and it was about pleasure, not work,"" I answered.</p><p>Simone smiled.</p><p>""Well, he was right,"" she said. ""Brad was a great client of our school. I will miss him. If you are his friend, and he sent you to me, I trust his judgment.""</p><p>""Client of your school?"" I asked. ""I don't understand.""</p><p>Simone took a deep breath.</p><p>""Well, after the War, there were a lot of orphans and other troubled youth,"" she said. </p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""I decided to set up a school for girls,"" Simone continued. ""Here in Granada. Not just an orphanage, but a school where girls could learn. Learn about many things. Many things,"" Simone emphasized.</p><p>""What kind of things?"" I asked.</p><p>""Well, the basics, as well as how to please the opposite sex,"" Simone said boldly.</p><p>I took a deep breath.</p><p>""The school is over by the Alhambra,"" Simone continued. ""Do you know of the Alhambra?""</p><p>""Of course,"" I said. ""The old Moorish castle.""</p><p>""The school is only a couple blocks from the Generalife palace and gardens, and it has a nice garden itself, so I decided to call it the Generalife school for girls. It's kind of an anachronism. A girl's school, garden, and place of pleasure for men. All in one.""</p><p>I didn't know what to say, but I was intrigued.</p><p>""So can you explain more about being a client?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes,"" Simone replied. ""Prospective clients of Generalife go through a process to become a member. Once admitted, they stay with us for five nights, and then come back for one or two night stays as they desire and our schedule permits. We are very selective about who can become a member. During a stay, they enjoy excellent accommodations at the school, superb food, and the best sensual services that any man has ever experienced.""</p><p>""Wow,"" I said. ""Can I ask what kind of sensual services?""</p><p>""Mostly of the sexual kind,"" Simone declared. ""Delivered by highly skilled and trained girls who reside at Generalife.""</p><p>The picture was becoming clear.</p><p>""But not just any man can become a member,"" Simone added. ""We have rigorous standards. Plus we have very strict rules. For those that are admitted, and can follow the rules, the rewards are amazing.""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""Did Brad also tell you about the cost of membership?"" Simone asked.</p><p>I shook my head.</p><p>""He just said it cost a pretty penny,"" I said. ""But I wouldn't regret it.""</p><p>""You won't,"" Simone replied. ""If you get in.""</p><p>Simone told me the exact cost of membership, as well as the cost of each night's stay at Generalife for a client. The prices were indeed heavy.</p><p>Simone asked me if I was still interested.</p><p>I pondered how much of my wages and savings it would take to become a member and participate in the Generalife. It was a big decision.</p><p>""Well, I can see you are struggling,"" Simone said, getting up to leave. ""It's not a problem. I understand it's a big commitment.""</p><p>I looked up at her. She smiled.</p><p>""Send me a letter if you change your mind,"" she said, turning around and heading toward the door of the café.</p><p>""Wait,"" I called out.</p><p>Simone turned around.</p><p>""I want to become a member,"" I said. ""Brad wouldn't have mentioned it if it weren't worth it.""</p><p>Simone smiled. She sat back down and explained in some detail what would be required for me to become a member. It wasn't just the payment. There was an interview, a physical, testing, orientation, and a mandatory five nights and days at the Generalife.</p><p>""The interview, physical, and testing are always done on a Sunday afternoon,"" Simone explained. ""So is orientation. It's a process. Do you want to schedule those?""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""I have this Sunday available, if you would like,"" she said.</p><p>I thought about it and couldn't figure how to make that work.</p><p>""If I understand, I would need to be at your school from Sunday afternoon through Friday morning,"" I said. ""Is that right?""</p><p>Simone shook her head.</p><p>""No, the first part is the interview, physical, and testing,"" Simone explained. ""That takes a full Sunday afternoon. If you pass all that, the next step is orientation and the five day stay. That's on a different Sunday through Friday that we schedule at the time of successful completion of the interview, physical, and testing.""</p><p>""Oh,"" I said. ""Well in that case, I think I can make it this Sunday.""</p><p>""Excellent,"" Simone replied. ""Do you have a piece of paper?""</p><p>I retrieved a piece of lined paper from my bag, and handed it to her, along with a pen. Simone drew a simple map showing the location of the school.</p><p>""You need to be there at one o'clock next Sunday,"" she said, handing me the map.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""I look forward to seeing you then,"" she said with a smile.</p><p>Simone got up. I stood up as well. We shook hands across the table, and she departed.</p><p>I returned to Madrid and went about my business.</p><p>The following Sunday I took the early train to Granada. I walked to the school, but arrived too early, so I walked around the Alhambra and the Generalife gardens. I enjoyed it very much, and lost track of time. At ten minutes before one, I realized what time it was, and scrambled to get over to the school.</p><p>The school sits on a hilly incline. It's a large one story building, with two wings. The center has a larger section with a covered front area, and double doors in the middle. At the end of each long wing, there is another larger section.</p><p>I walked up the center pathway, through the gardens. I arrived at the front doors right on time. There was a sign on the door that said 'Welcome to Generalife school for girls.' I walked up the few steps and knocked on the large doors. There was no response. I knocked again. Nothing. I didn't even hear the sound of anyone inside. It seemed odd.</p><p>I waited a few minutes, then wondered if I had gone to the wrong part of the building. I decided to walk around the wings. Just as I cleared the steps a woman appeared on the path heading toward the school. It was Simone. She smiled as she approached, wearing a pleated dress just like she had the other day in the café, only this time it was a red dress instead of blue (Simone, red dress, png, 287k).</p><p>""Hello Mister Stevens, I'm glad you made it,"" she said. ""Come this way.""</p><p>She turned to her left, down a path that headed along one wing of the building. I followed her.</p><p>I looked into the building windows as we walked along the path. I could see what appeared to be bunk beds. At the end of the wing, she went down another short path that led to a door. I followed. Simone unlocked the door and held it open for me. I walked in, and she followed.</p><p>I had entered what was clearly an office, with a desk, chairs, file cabinets, and various items posted on the walls. The desk and chairs were off to the right side of the room, near a hallway which led deeper into the wing of the building. Off to the left was a sitting area comprised of a couch and easy chairs around a center table. The back wall by the sitting area had a door. All of the other walls had windows. The view was excellent. Since the building sits on a slight incline, the view of the city outskirts is panoramic through gaps in the trees and bushes in the front garden.</p><p>""Have a seat Mister Stevens,"" Simone said, pointing to one of the padded chairs in front of the large oak desk.</p><p>""Please, call me John,"" I said, having a seat.</p><p>""Okay, John,"" Simone said with a smile, heading over to one of the cabinets and pulling out a drawer.</p><p>""It'll just take me a moment to gather the things I need,"" she said.</p><p>I looked around the room. The first thing that caught my eye was a large portrait hanging on the wall behind the desk. It featured a beautiful girl, standing next to a tall table upon which sat a potted plant with pink flowers. The girl had long, full, and slightly wavy brown hair that reached down to her buttocks. She had a smile on her face, and her blue eyes glimmered. The girl was wearing what appeared to be a form-fitting athletic leotard, like some gymnasts wear. But this leotard was cut in a way that was very revealing, and very sheer. The cut on the sides went above her hip bones. The material of was so sheer that you could make out certain features underneath, including her small pink nipples and the crack between her labia. On the left side of the leotard, just above the hip, was the number 17, and just under that, in small script, the word 'Aurore.' I couldn't help but stare at the portrait and admire her beauty, whoever she was (Aurore, portrait, png, 375k).</p><p>""You like the portrait?' Simone asked, startling me out of my gaze.</p><p>I turned to look at Simone, who was going around the desk with a manila envelope full of papers. She sat down at the desk across from me, directly under the portrait. I looked at Simone, and then back up at the portrait.</p><p>""That's Aurore,"" Simone said. ""She's beautiful isn't she?""</p><p>""Yes,"" I admitted, looking back down at Simone.</p><p>""She's one of our students,"" Simone said. ""I had that painting commissioned just a month ago. I'm quite pleased.""</p><p>""How many students attend this school?"" I asked.</p><p>""Eighteen,"" Simone answered.</p><p>""Do they live here?"" I asked.</p><p>""They do, but we'll get to that later,"" she explained, diverting her attention to the manila folder.</p><p>She opened it, exposing the stack of papers, then retrieved a pencil from the top drawer of her desk.</p><p>""I didn't hear anyone when I knocked on the door,"" I noted, confused as to why I still wasn't hearing the sound of any person in the building other than Simone and I.</p><p>""Sunday is field day,"" Simone said. ""The girls are all out with staff. They won't be back until later this afternoon. That's why I schedule all prospective client interviews on Sunday afternoons.""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""So let's get started,"" she said.</p><p>""Okay,"" I replied.</p><p>Simone started with finances. She asked if I was prepared to pay the membership fee. I said I was and handed her an envelope with full payment. She placed it on the open empty side of the manila folder, explaining it would be accepted only if I was admitted as a member.</p><p>Simone proceeded to ask a lengthy series of questions from a thick stapled packet of papers. The questions touched on everything imaginable, such as education, work history, friends, family, and especially health. The questions went on for quite some time, and she checked boxes and made notes. But Simone had a way of making the conversation flow, so it wasn't strained. An hour or so later it appeared she was finally done with the extensive questionnaire. It must have been at least twenty pages long.</p><p>She put the completed questionnaire upside down on top of the envelope with my payment. But there were more items in her stack of papers. Next was another stapled packet, which she handed to me, along with a pencil. The packet was entitled 'Sensual and Sexual Preferences.'</p><p>Simone asked me to fill it out while she prepared the examination room. She got up from her chair and took with her a sheet of paper with various lines and boxes. She walked over by the sitting area and opened the door against the wall, going into the next room.</p><p>I turned and concentrated on the form before me. The instructions called for me to rank each listed sensual or sexual activity on a scale of 1 to 5, based on like or dislike, 5 being like and 1 being dislike. The instructions said anything I had never tried should be ranked as well, based on my desire to try that activity. If I had no interest in the activity at all, I was to write in a zero. I flipped through the pages. It was three pages long, and the list was extensive. Each entry started with a blank line, followed by the named activity, followed by a brief description in parenthesis. I worked down the list. Many of the activities I had never tried. Some I had never even heard of.</p><p>About half way through the second page, Simone returned and sat back down at her desk while I finished.</p><p>""No rush,"" she said. ""It's important you take your time and be very accurate.""</p><p>I completed the form as she went back through the long interview questionnaire we had just completed.</p><p>When I was done, I handed her the form. She went through it carefully as I watched. She gave an occasional smile.</p><p>""So are you ready for the final part of this interview?"" she asked. ""It's the physical exam.""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""One last question before we go to the exam room,"" Simone said, handing me the sexual preference form I had just filled out. ""If you had to pick only one activity, which is your absolute favorite? Be honest. Completely honest.""</p><p>I took the form and looked over the three pages. But I already knew the answer.</p><p>I didn't really want to say it, so I flipped over to page two, set the form down facing Simone, and pointed to the line item which said 'cunnilingus,' next to which I had written a 5.</p><p>Simone laughed.</p><p>""I'm serious,"" she said. ""I need to know the one thing that is your absolute favorite.""</p><p>She looked up at me and could tell I was serious.</p><p>""That's my favorite,"" I said. ""I really like doing that.""</p><p>""Well, that's the first time I've ever had that answer,"" Simone said. ""Interesting. Almost every man indicates some form of intercourse, or fellatio.""</p><p>I shrugged my shoulders. I didn't pick that item for effect. It was the honest truth. Simone could tell.</p><p>""Okay, well follow me,"" she said.</p><p>I followed Simone over to the door by the sitting area. She opened it and we went into the room. She closed the door.</p><p>It was a medical examination room. There was an exam table, stool, a couple chairs, cabinets, sink and counter, and scales.</p><p>""I'm going to need you to disrobe, keeping on only your underwear,"" Simone instructed. ""You can stack your clothes on the chair,"" she added, pointing to a wooden arm chair in the corner of the room.</p><p>I proceeded to take my clothes off, as Simone went over to the counter area and fixed the sheet of paper she was holding to a clip board.</p><p>Simone took my weight and height on the scales, my temperature, then examined my body, making notes the whole time. She had me sit on the edge of the exam table, then lay back, gently poking and prodding. It was a full physical.</p><p>""I need you to get up and take off your underwear,"" she instructed.</p><p>I knew this was coming, and took a deep breath. I put my underwear on the top of the pile of clothes on the chair.</p><p>Simone had me stand, as she put the stool next to me and sat down, placing the clip board on the exam table. She carefully inspected my flaccid penis and scrotum, lifting it, and gently squeezing. She periodically made notes on her chart.</p><p>Simone directed me back to the exam table, and had me lay down again. But this time she had me place my feet in the small metal stirrups on the sides of the end of the table, and scoot my bottom to the edge, fully exposing my genitals and anus.</p><p>Simone moved the stool to the base of the table, sat down, and examined me some more. Then she stood up, moved the stool away, and went over to the counter area and retrieved a small glass bottle with a wide flat base and a pour spout at the top. It contained some sort of thick fluid.</p><p>""I need to examine your prostate John,"" she announced. ""Which means I need to put a finger into your rectum.""</p><p>I gasped, but in a way I hoped she did not detect.</p><p>""Don't worry, it won't hurt,"" she said. ""I will be gentle. I use a very special form of grape seed oil extract as lubricant.""</p><p>I watched as she poured some of the fluid from the glass bottle into the palm of her left hand. Then she returned the bottle to the counter. Simone saturated her right index finger with the lubricant, and touched my anus. It caused me to twitch. Simone rubbed her finger around, and then got more lube from her palm. Satisfied that I was ready, she told me to relax. Simone penetrated my sphincter with her finger, slowly pushing it all the way in. I felt her feel round on the upper inside toward my cock and balls. She hit a sensitive spot. It sent shivers up my spine. To my dismay, I felt a surge of blood pulse into my cock and watched it fluff. I felt both apprehension and pleasure at the same time. Then, thankfully, it was over. Simone pulled her finger out. She turned around and washed her hands.</p><p>""Okay, you can get up,"" she said, retrieving some items from a drawer in the cabinet under the counter. ""There's only a couple more things and we're done.""</p><p>I got up from the exam table. Simone had me stand in the middle of the floor again. On the exam table she placed the clipboard, a metal ruler, and a metal caliper.</p><p>""I need you to get a full erection,"" Simone said. ""It needs to be full.""</p><p>I didn't know what to say.</p><p>""I can help with that,"" she added.</p><p>I watched as Simone reached down and pulled her dress up and off her body. She set it on top of my clothes on the chair.</p><p>My jaw dropped at the sight. Simone was wearing some sort of black leather bodice on her upper body. The top of the bodice cupped the bottom of her ample breasts, but left nearly all of her nipples exposed. Her nipples were the largest I had ever seen, maybe three inches in diameter.</p><p>She was also wearing high-cut silk black panties, but not like any panties I had ever seen. The crotch was exposed, showing a small patch of light brown pubic hair, as well as her prominent pink inner labia and very pronounced clitoris. I had never seen a visible clitoris.</p><p>The only other items of clothing on Simone's body were long sheer black silk stockings, and high heeled black shoes. She looked stunning (Simone, lingerie, png, 256k).</p><p>""This is to help you get a full erection,"" she explained with a smile. ""You can touch, but nothing ever goes in me other than George's penis. George is my assistant and lover.""</p><p>I was excited and nervous at the same time.</p><p>I swallowed hard. Simone approached me, stood at my side, and started to gently rub my flaccid penis.</p><p>I looked over at her. She smiled, and her eyes glowed.</p><p>""You can touch me,"" she said.</p><p>Nervously, I ran my right hand over Simone's rear, feeling the soft shapely flesh, and the silk of her panties.</p><p>I looked at her breasts again, admiring the nipples.</p><p>""You can touch those too,"" she said.</p><p>I moved my left hand to her right breast, squeezing gently. I felt the leather and very soft skin of the nipple in the palm of my hand, as my cock started to get hard.</p><p>""That's good,"" she said. ""I can feel things happening.""</p><p>""Anything else I can do that might help?"" she offered.</p><p>I thought for a moment.</p><p>""Could I suck on your nipples?"" I asked boldly.</p><p>""Of course,"" she said. ""Would you like me to take the bodice off?""</p><p>I nodded. Simone let go of my cock and stepped back, breaking my contact with her butt and breast. She unfastened the front of the black leather bodice and removed it, exposing the full glory of her breasts and nipples. After placing the bodice on the chair, she walked over and stood in front of me. I leaned down, opened my mouth as wide as it would go, and wrapped my lips around her left nipple. I licked and sucked gently for a few moments.</p><p>""Mmm, that's nice,"" Simone said quietly.</p><p>I switched to the other nipple. I felt Simone's hands gently cradle my head, and felt her take a deep breath.</p><p>As I continued to suck, I thought about what to do next. Then it came to me. She would probably reject the suggestion, but I said it anyway.</p><p>""Would you let me do that favorite thing I like?"" I asked, pulling away from her nipple for a moment.</p><p>She didn't respond. I leaned back up. She let go of my head.</p><p>""You said nothing goes in you but your lover,"" I explained. ""But what about that?""</p><p>""You are an odd one Mister Stevens,"" Simone said. ""I've never had that question before. Would that make you hard?""</p><p>I nodded. The truth was that I was already fully hard, and didn't need to do that. I just wanted to.</p><p>""What do you propose?"" she asked.</p><p>""Maybe you could get on the exam table,"" I suggested.</p><p>""Hmm,"" she said, looking at me eye-to-eye.</p><p>""Okay, let's give that a try,"" she said.</p><p>Simone stood back again, then noticed my hard cock pointing straight up to the ceiling.</p><p>""Looks like you're already hard,"" she said.</p><p>I shrugged my shoulders.</p><p>""Well, let's try this anyway to make sure it's fully erect,"" she added.</p><p>Simone turned around, picked up the items on the exam table, and moved them to the counter. I admired her gorgeous butt.</p><p>She peeled off her panties and placed those on the counter as well, leaving her completely naked other than her sheer black silk stockings and shoes. A stunning sight (Simone, nude, png, 248k).</p><p>Simone kicked off her shoes, and climbed onto the exam table. She laid back, and put her feet into the stirrups, scooting her butt to the edge, like I had done a few minutes before.</p><p>""Is this what you had in mind?"" she asked.</p><p>I nodded and picked up the wooden stool. I placed it at the base of the exam table and sat down. There was a beautiful view before me.</p><p>A very small tuft of light brown hair adorned her pussy mound. Below that, her outer labia was slightly puffy, and her inner labia a darker tone than the surrounding skin. Her puckered asshole was also a slightly darker tone. At the peak of her inner labia was her large exposed pink clitoris. I could see glimmers of moisture.</p><p>I didn't hesitate. I placed my hands on the underside of her hips and leaned in.</p><p>Simone's pussy had a stronger smell and taste than I had experienced before. But I had only been with two women, being only twenty-two at the time. I let my mouth and tongue concentrate on the lower part of Simone's pussy, savoring the flavor and texture of her soft flesh. I worked my tongue gently into the slot between the inner lips, and found the entrance to her vagina. I slowly pushed my tongue into Simone, forgetting for a moment her warning that nothing goes in her other than her lover's penis. But, instead of complaining, Simone gave a quiet moan of pleasure.</p><p>I continued to pleasure Simone, as I moved my hands from the bottom side of her legs, and wrapped them around the top of her thighs, locking my mouth into place against her crotch.</p><p>I moved my mouth down to her vagina again, and spent a few moments penetrating Simone with the length of my tongue. Her wetness was ample.</p><p>I glided down even further, over her taint, and circled lightly around her puckered hole with the tip of my tongue. This caused Simone to gasp. I felt her ass muscles contract. I continued the circles, and then shifted to lapping at her tight hole. Simone moaned quietly.</p><p>""Oh, that feels good,"" she hissed.</p><p>I stayed in her nether region for another minute or so, then licked back up her taint and the entire length of her pussy slot, reaching her clitoris with my tongue for the first time. Simone's lower body twitched. I wrapped my lips in a circle around her overly large and sensitive button. With light circles, and little flicks, I stimulated Simone's clit with my tongue. Simone started to slightly gyrate her hips in time with the stimulation. Then I felt her hands on the back of my head again.</p><p>Simone was breathing hard. I sped up the force and speed of my tongue lapping at her clit.</p><p>""Uh,"" Simone moaned. ""Uhh.""</p><p>Then I felt her body twitch and contract in a series of spasms. I recognized it as orgasm. Simone was silent as I kept up the stimulation. I slowed down as she started to jerk her crotch away from my face. I moved down her pussy slot and gently probed her vagina again, leaving her clit alone as I felt the last of her orgasmic spasms.</p><p>Simone let go of my head. She was breathing heavy.</p><p>I let go of her body, and backed away. Simone lifted her head, and looked down her body at me.</p><p>She let out another deep breath and smiled. I smiled back. She laid her head back down on the table and put her right hand on her forehead. I looked back at her beautiful pussy, pink and wet. Her clitoris had finally gone into hiding underneath its sheath, although the tip was still exposed.</p><p>""That was good, but we need to finish the exam,"" Simone finally said.</p><p>She swung her legs off to the side and hopped off the exam table. I stood up, still with a raging erection pointing straight up.</p><p>Simone walked over to the counter and returned the items to the exam table that she had moved earlier.</p><p>Then she moved the stool near the side of the exam table. Simone instructed me to stand next to her as she sat on the stool. After I confirmed that my penis was fully erect, she used the metal ruler to measure it's length from the top. She wrote down the results on her clip board. With the metal calipers, she measured the width of my cock, as well as the swollen purple head, at various points.</p><p>Simone stood up and returned the ruler and calipers to the top drawer of the counter, and returned with the bottle of lubricant and a small glass beaker she retrieved from the cupboard above the sink.</p><p>""There's only one thing more,"" she said, still naked. ""I need a full load of your semen,"" holding up the beaker.</p><p>Simone sat the beaker on the exam table in front of me, then poured some of the thick grape seed oil lubricant on the palm of her right hand. She wrapped her left hand around the base of the shaft of my cock, bent it down slightly, and wrapped her well lubed right hand around the shaft just below the head. Simone knew what she was doing.</p><p>She looked up at me as she slowly stroked my hard penis with her right hand.</p><p>I immediately felt surges of pleasure, and opened my mouth.</p><p>""This is very important,"" she said to me. ""You need to make sure your entire semen load goes into the beaker. Can you do that?""</p><p>I nodded and picked up the beaker, holding it in my right hand.</p><p>""Tell me when you are about to orgasm,"" Simone instructed. ""And make sure it all goes into the beaker.""</p><p>I nodded again, starting to get lost in the pleasure that was overtaking my body.</p><p>I didn't last long.</p><p>""I'm gonna cum,"" I said, as I moved the beaker to the tip of my cock, tilting it slightly to capture all of the cum I knew would be shooting out any second.</p><p>Simone continued the stroking. I was overcome. It took all of my remaining focus to make sure the beaker was held in place.</p><p>A strong blast of semen shot into the beaker, followed by two more. I moaned as Simone slowed the pace and milked out every drop into the glass beaker. I could see the accumulated thick white goo at the bottom.</p><p>Simone squeezed out the last glob, and I scooped it up from the tip of my cock. It slid down into the beaker.</p><p>Simone let go of my cock, went over to the sink, and washed her hands. She returned and took the beaker from my hand, setting it down on the exam table.</p><p>""You can get dressed now,"" she said with a smile.</p><p>As I got dressed, I watched Simone carefully pour my cum load from the beaker into a narrow test tube with markings on the side. I admired her bare bottom as she worked above the sink. Simone poured the semen out of the test tube and down the drain, then washed the beaker and test tube with soap and water.</p><p>She turned around as I completed getting dressed. I couldn't help but look at her gorgeous body again. She told me to return to her desk while she got dressed. I followed her instructions.</p><p>Simone returned to her desk a few minutes later, fully dressed, carrying only the sheet of paper upon which she had written notes during my physical exam.</p><p>I watched as she carefully wrote in a few numbers and letters in boxes on an index card. She wrote my initials in large block letters at the top of the card. Then she put the sheet of paper in a stack with other papers in the manila envelope, and wrote my full name on the tab. She got up from her desk and put the manila envelope, and the envelope with my membership payment, in the top drawer of a locking cabinet. All that was left on her desk was the index card, a small pamphlet, and a half sheet of paper with boxes and written lines.</p><p>""Well, you are accepted,"" she said, sitting back down.</p><p>I smiled.</p><p>""You're also quite good at your favorite activity,"" she said with a wry smile.</p><p>I smiled back.</p><p>""We only have a few more details, and then you can be on your way,"" she said.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>Simone opened a drawer on the right side of her desk and pulled out a small wooden box. She flipped the lid. I could see it held index cards, in some sort of order with tabs. She picked up my index cards, and studied the numbers and letters she had just written in the boxes.</p><p>Curiosity got the best of me.</p><p>""What is all that?"" I asked.</p><p>""What's all what?"" she replied, looking up at me.</p><p>""On the index card,"" I said.</p><p>""Oh, that's your key measurements,"" she answered. ""They help me plan activities.""</p><p>""Oh,"" I said, still not quite understanding. ""Like weight and height?""</p><p>""No,"" she replied. ""More to do with your penis.""</p><p>I must have looked surprised.</p><p>""At Generalife, it is vital that we doing things carefully, to ensure pleasure and not pain,"" she said. ""Your penile measurements are part of that calculation.""</p><p>""Can you tell me what's on the card?"" I asked. ""The numbers and letters didn't make much sense.""</p><p>The reporter in me was coming out. Always curious. Always asking questions.</p><p>""Okay,"" she said, laying the card in front of me.</p><p>""This is the key measurement,"" she said, pointing to a large box with '5H' written in. ""That is the size and hardness of your erect penis.""</p><p>""What does it stand for?"" I asked.</p><p>Simone took a deep breath.</p><p>""I can tell you are going to want to know what all of this means,"" she said. ""Just like your friend Brad, so let me just start here.""</p><p>She was right. I wanted to know the details. Simone also had to convert all of the metric numbers into standard numbers for me to understand. She was patient. She explained that the average erect male penis is about six inches long, and five inches in circumference. Circumference is very important for her planning, and five inches is about one and a half inches in diameter. It turns out that I have a slightly longer than average penis, but much thicker than normal, at six inches in circumference, or about two inches in diameter. This translates to a Gauge 5 on the scale that Doctor Simone uses at Generalife. In terms of hardness, my cock gets very rigid, which is coded 'H' for hard. So my penis code is '5H.' I felt good about that, until Simone explained that having a larger penis is not a good thing at Generalife. It means there are less options for that member. The preferred gauge is a 3, meaning a smaller than average girth. Generalife accepts men with gauges 3, 4, or 5. Simone said they accepted one with a gauge 6, but only because his erect penis is not as rigid. Other codes on the card indicated that I was circumcised, the volume my semen, and the force of my ejaculation. It turned out that my volume was on the high side, at 5 milliliter, and the force of my ejaculation was strong. Much to my disappointment, those were also not preferred, but acceptable.</p><p>Simone placed my card in her card box behind some tab I couldn't read, then replaced the small wooden box in her desk drawer.</p><p>""So now we need to schedule your orientation and initial stay at Generalife,"" she said. ""You need to start on a Sunday afternoon and stay with us until the following Friday morning. At this point, all Sundays are available except the one after this next Sunday.""</p><p>I had thought about this ahead of time, and figured that I could pull it off the following week, so I accepted the next Sunday.</p><p>Simone seemed pleased. She explained the small pamphlet, which she handed to me. It was entitled 'Generalife Manual for Members.' Simone said it was my copy, and that I should read it carefully, at least three times before next Sunday. The Manual not only describes the program, but lays out all the rules, which are strictly enforced. Simone emphasized that breaking a rule usually means immediate termination of membership, without refund. She said that, after I read the Manual, if I wanted to withdraw from membership, I could do so without penalty. She would hold my payment until next Sunday.</p><p>I told her I understood.</p><p>Simone folded the remaining half-slip of paper into thirds and told me to put it in my copy of the Manual. She said it was a sample services menu, and that I would understand once I read the Manual.</p><p>Simone got up and said she looked forward to seeing me the following Sunday at one o'clock. I got up, smiled, and thanked her. I put the manual in my bag and headed for the door. Before I left I turned to ask her what I should bring.</p><p>""Nothing,"" she said.</p><p>""Nothing?"" I replied. ""But what about clothes? I'll be here for five days.""</p><p>""You won't need them,"" Simone said. ""You'll be wearing an embroidered Generalife robe. You are welcome to bring reading material to pass the time from breakfast to the afternoon each day, but we have an extensive library, so you really don't even need to do that.""</p><p>I nodded, smiled, and left Simone's office.</p><p>As I walked down the path away from the Generalife school I heard, and then saw, a large group of girls heading my way. They were talking and giggling, and all wore the same school uniform, consisting of a super short black dress with a very high hemline ending at the middle of the crotch in the front, and the middle of the butt in the rear. The top of the dress featured white long sleeves, and an elaborate and fancy large white collar. The outfit was finished with sheer black silk leggings that appeared to go up well above the dress hemline, probably to the waist. I could see the outline of panties under the sheer black silk. The crotch also had a darker seam in the center that accentuated the line between the labia. They all wore the same style black polished shoes. They looked cute (Aurore, Patricia, Michelle, Inge, uniforms, jpg, 250k).</p><p>Many of the girls were very attractive, and I particularly noticed one I had seen in the portrait in Simone's office (Aurore, uniform, jpg, 216k). In the midst of the girls was a large man with dark hair, appearing to be in his late 30's, and a cute woman in her early 20's with medium length blonde hair. It was clear to me that these were the girls of Generalife, returning from their field trip.</p><p>As we approached and passed each other, the girls noticed me. I said hello, and they said hello in return. The man took little notice of me, but the young woman gave me a big smile. I smiled back. After they had passed, I paused and turned to look. They were all walking up the path. I couldn't help but notice their bottoms. There were no visible panty lines under the sheer black silk, so the panties were obviously of the g-string variety. There was also no black seam in the middle. The center of the sheer black leggings was embedded deep into the crack between the butt cheeks. The effect was to accentuate each butt cheek and give the rear a nude appearance.</p><p>One girl at the back of the pack quickly turned around and smiled at me. I smiled back. She was very attractive, with medium length blonde hair capped with a black bow (Luna, uniform, jpg, 151k). I noticed something unusual. Her stride was a bit staggered, and there were circular ridges under her leggings around each of her legs just below her crotch, and again just above her knees. I suddenly realized that she had prosthetic legs. I was amazed at how well she was walking like the other girls. I watched them walk up the path until they disappeared from view.</p><p>I hurried to catch the late train to Madrid. On the way home I read the Manual. I first looked at the half sheet of paper. I unfolded it. The top said 'Evening Service Menu.' The menu contained a list of sensual and sexual activities with an empty box to left of each line. I folded it back up and started in on the Manual.</p><p>I read the entire manual on that train ride, and read it a few more times later that week. Here is what it said:</p><p></p><center><b>WELCOME TO GENERALIFE!</b></center><p></p><center><i>You are now a Member of an exclusive and private school and club! Please read this Manual thoroughly. Failure to abide by any of these rules is cause for immediate termination of membership, without warning, and without refund.</i></center><p><b>1. Reservations, Check-In, And Check-Out</b></p><p></p><blockquote><b>A.</b> All reservations are made in advance, and only through written correspondence with the Headmistress. When requesting a reservation, Members are strongly encouraged to propose a number of possible dates from which the Headmistress may select. Confirmation of a reservation is only through written correspondence from the Headmistress.

<p><b>B.</b> Except for Orientation, a reservation is for a one or two night stay. The Headmistress reserves the exclusive right to control all scheduling of reservations. No guarantee of any reservation, or any amount of reservations, occurs simply because of Membership.</p>
<p><b>C.</b> There are only four Member Suites at Generalife. Friday and Saturday are the most desired, and often have no vacancy. Members are encouraged to request dates that fall on a Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, or Thursday. Those days are often available. With the exception of Orientation, no reservations are made for any Sunday.</p>
<p><b>D.</b> Check-in is between 12:30 and 1:00 on the reservation date. Members must check in within that time period in the Office of the Headmistress, and tender full payment for that stay. Check-out is in the morning any time before 10:00. No formal process is required for check-out, and the Member may retrieve his own clothes. Exit is through the Office of the Headmistress.</p>
<p><b>E.</b> For Orientation, check-in is at 1:00 on the assigned Sunday, and check-out is in the morning of the following Friday.</p></blockquote><p><b>2. General Rules</b></p><p></p><blockquote><b>A.</b> Members are not allowed to come and go from Generalife, other than at designated check-in and check-out dates and times.

<p><b>B.</b> Other than in the Office of the Headmistress during check-in and check-out, a Member shall not wear any clothing other than the Member's embroidered robe while at Generalife. </p>
<p><b>C.</b> Members are only allowed in the following designated areas of Generalife: Their own assigned Suite, the Library, the main Hallway, the Shower Room, the Atrium, and the Office of the Headmistress.</p>
<p><b>D.</b> Students must speak to, and refer to, a Member by the Member's last name, which is embroidered on the Member's robe.</p>
<p><b>E.</b> Members must speak to, and refer to, a Student by the Student's first name, which is embroidered on most clothing worn by each Student.</p>
<p><b>F.</b> Sensual and sexual activities involving a Member may occur only in the Member's own assigned Suite as part of Evening Activities, in the Library or Atrium from 3:00 to 5:00 on weekdays, and in the Library or Atrium from 1:00 to 5:00 on Saturdays.</p>
<p><b>G.</b> Members are encouraged to announce an approaching orgasm, so the participating student can prepare accordingly.</p>
<p><b>H.</b> Small glass bottles containing a special formulation of grape seed oil extract are located throughout the Library, and throughout all Member Suites. This special formula is designed to aid as a lubricant during intercourse. In nearly all situations involving intercourse with a Student, the use of this special lubricant is appropriate and necessary. It is the responsibility of a Member to ensure that a Student is not injured or harmed during intercourse.</p>
<p><b>I.</b> Rough sexual activity, or rough treatment of any Student, is strictly forbidden. Members shall always behave in a polite manner toward all Students.</p>
<p><b>J.</b> Students are aware of the penis code for each Member who is a current guest. Each student also knows their own authorization limits. No member shall attempt to push those limits beyond what the Headmistress has authorized for that Student.</p>
<p><b>K.</b> A Member may make a special request to the Headmistress that specific sensual or sexual activity be offered during Evening Activities, or that a specific Student or Students be assigned to provide Evening Activities. Most special requests are denied. However, the Headmistress has granted such a request on occasion.</p>
<p><b>L.</b> At Generalife, English is the spoken language, and all Students are fluent in English as a first or second language. Students are trained to use proper names for sensual and sexual activities, as well as intimate parts of the body. Students never use slang words for those activities or body parts. Members are free to slang words, as they see fit. The Students have received extensive training regarding common slang terms for sensual and sexual activities and intimate parts of the body.</p></blockquote><p><b>3. Rules For Activities</b></p><p><i>Here are the rules for the following listed activities, in the order of occurrence during a day:</i></p><p></p><blockquote><b>A.</b> <u>Morning Shower</u>
<p>The boiler is turned on every morning at 6:30. Showers begin promptly at 7:20. All Members, Staff, and Students who wish to take a shower that day must report to the Shower Room by 7:20. Members, Staff, and Students must arrive nude. Students shower only in the Student Area of the Shower Room. Members and Staff shower in the Member and Staff Area. Towels for drying off are located in the Shower Room, and must remain in the Shower Room. The showers are turned off promptly at 7:40.</p>
<p><b>B.</b> <u>Breakfast</u></p>
<p>After showering, Students return to their Student Rooms, get dressed in uniforms, and are served breakfast in the Cafeteria at 8:00. Members are served breakfast by Staff in their own assigned Suite at 8:30. Unless staying for a second night, or during Orientation, Members must check-out prior to 10:00. During the extended stay for Orientation, of if a Member is staying a second night, the Member may remain in their assigned Suite, may visit the Atrium, or may visit the Library, until 5:00.</p>
<p><b>C.</b> <u>School</u></p>
<p>Students attend school from 8:30 to 3:00. School activities are held in the Classroom, the Gym, the Playground, and in the Cafeteria during lunch. Members are not allowed in any of those areas of Generalife at any time.</p>
<p><b>D.</b> <u>Library and Atrium Activities</u></p>
<p>(<i>from 3:00 to 5:00 on weekdays, and 1:00 to 5:00 on Saturdays</i>)</p>
<p></p><blockquote>a. On Saturdays, and after school, Students dress in leotards. In addition to their own Student Rooms, they may visit the Gym, Playground, Library, or Atrium. Members may also be in the Library or Atrium during those times. However, in the LIbrary, Members may only be in the sitting area, and may not be in the game or ballet areas.

<p>b. A Student who wishes to engage in sensual or sexual activity with a Member may go to the sitting area of the Library, or to the Atrium. Only then may a Member ask a Student to engage in such activity.</p>
<p>c. A Student must never ask a Member to engage in sensual or sexual activity, and must wait for the Member to request such activity. A Student may accept or decline a request by a Member.</p>
<p>d. A Member should state a request in polite terms, such as ""may I ...?"" or ""will you ...?""</p>
<p>e. If a Student declines a Member's request, the Member must accept the Student's answer without repetition or argument.</p>
<p>f. A Member may engage in sensual or sexual activity in the Library with only one Student per day. The only exception is for the sharing of a Member's semen with a second Student, at the request of the first Student.</p>
<p>g. A Member must never ejaculate semen into the vagina of a Student while in the Library or Atrium.</p></blockquote>
<p><b>E.</b> <u>Evening Activities</u></p>
<p></p><blockquote>a. At 5:00 each evening, all Members must return to their assigned Suites. All Students must go to the Library for assignment of Evening Activities by the Headmistress.

<p>b. The boiler is started at 5:00, and remains in operation until 7:00, for purposes of cooking, cleaning, and the running of bath water in Member Suites.</p>
<p>c. At 5:30, each Member will be visited in their Suite by the Student(s) assigned Evening Activities with that Member. The Student(s) will provide the Member with a Supper Menu and an Evening Service Menu. Any box checked on either of the menus indicates that particular food or service option is available for selection by the Member. The Member may circle the checked box of any desired food or service option that is available, and return the menus to the Student(s), who will leave the Suite and make arrangements for the evening in accordance with the Member selections.</p>
<p>d. A Member may ask the assigned Student(s) to engage in any sensual or sexual activity selected on the menu, but shall not ask the assigned Student to engage in any activity not checked and selected on the menu.</p>
<p>e. A Member should state a request in polite terms, such as ""may I ..."" or ""will you ...""</p>
<p>f. Even though checked and selected, a Student may never-the-less decline a request by a Member.</p>
<p>g. If a Student declines a Member's request, the Member must accept the Student's answer without repetition or argument.</p>
<p>h. All assigned Students must leave Member Suites no later than 8:30, and go to the Office of the Headmistress to report on the Evening Activities.</p></blockquote>
<p><b>F.</b> <u>Facilities Map</u></p>
<p></p><pre>            Sports Area                   Playground

 ______                       Atrium                  ______
|      |________________________  ___________________|      |
|      |   |   |   |           |  |     |   |  |     |      |
|   6    7 | 8 | 9 |    10     |  |  11 | 12|13| 14  |  15  |
|____  |_ _|_ _|_ _|____ ______|  |_____|_ _|__| ____|      |
|    | |                                              ______|
|  5 |  _ _ __ __ __ __ __ __ _    _ __ ___ ___ ___ _       |
|_ __| |  |  |  |  |  |  |  |  |  |  |   |   |   |   |      |
|      | 2| 2| 2| 2| 2| 2| 2| 2|  | 2| 3 | 3 | 3 | 3 |  4   | 
|   1  |__|__|__|__|__|__|__|__|  |__|___|___|___|___|      |
|__ ___|                     |__  __|                |______|

                              Front

              Gardens                           Gardens</pre>
<p><b>1</b> = Office of the Headmistress<br/>
<b>2</b> = Student Rooms (2 Students per Room) (9 Rooms)<br/>
<b>3</b> = Member Suites (4 Suites)<br/>
<b>4</b> = Library<br/>
<b>5</b> = Examination Room<br/>
<b>6</b> = Residence of the Headmistress<br/>
<b>7</b> = Residence of the Assistant<br/>
<b>8</b> = Residence of the Esthetician<br/>
<b>9</b> = Student Restroom<br/>
<b>10</b> = Classroom<br/>
<b>11</b> = Cafeteria<br/>
<b>12</b> = Kitchen<br/>
<b>13</b> = Boiler and Laundry Room<br/>
<b>14</b> = Shower Room<br/>
<b>15</b> = Gymnasium</p></blockquote>"
231,"Generalife, Part 2",Anachronism,,"['MF', 'Mf', 'Mg', 'Mgg', 'MgMg', '1st', 'solo', 'toys', 'oral', 'anal', 'enem', 'creampie']","This six-part story involves the experiences of a foreign correspondent at a private and exclusive girls' school just after World War I. The story is inspired by a well-known set of hentai artwork. References to some of those art images are included throughout the story in parenthesis. Part 1 of the story involves only adults, but is necessary to establish the background and develop the characters.",2013-01-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p><i>I'm a writer. So was my great-grandfather. I write novels. He was a foreign correspondent during the First World War, the interwar period, and the Second World War. Years ago, I acquired his cedar chest. It's packed full of his letters, articles, and other writings. My family figured that, since I'm a writer, it should go to me. So I have it. I put it on a shelf in my garage, where it sat for a number of years. A few months ago I decided to go through the contents of the chest. What I found near the bottom, in a thick sealed manila envelope, was stunning. It was a set of six journal entries by my great-grandfather, detailing his experiences at a school, which also served as a special club, in the South of Spain just after the First World War. Here is the second part:</i></p><p>---</p><p>I returned to Generalife the following Sunday at one o'clock in the afternoon. I arrived a few minutes early and knocked on the office door.</p><p>Simone answered, smiled, and invited me in.</p><p>She asked me to sit on the sofa in the sitting area of her office. Simone sat in an easy chair opposite the couch.</p><p>""I'm glad you came, John,"" she said. ""Have you decided to become a member?""</p><p>I nodded. Simone smiled.</p><p>""Have you read the manual?"" she asked.</p><p>""I have,"" I answered. ""Four times.""</p><p>""Good,"" she said. ""I see you've brought a bag.""</p><p>I brought my leather handbag, in which I keep my notes and work. I carry it with me all the time, and figured I might be able to do some work during quiet time at Generalife.</p><p>""Yes,"" I said. ""It's got some work, in case I have some free time this week. But I didn't bring any clothes, like you said.""</p><p>""Excellent,"" she said. ""Are you ready for orientation?""</p><p>I nodded, not knowing exactly what that entailed, but willing to find out.</p><p>Simone got up.</p><p>""Okay, so let's get you changed,"" she said. ""Then I'll give you a tour of our facility, and get you settled into your suite.""</p><p>I got up and watched Simone walk over to a coat rack by her desk. She retrieved a white robe from a hanger.</p><p>""You'll need to strip down, and put on this robe,"" she instructed, handing it to me.</p><p>It felt soft.</p><p>""Here, I'll take that and lock it away for now,"" she said, reaching for my handbag.</p><p>I gave it to her.</p><p>""You may use my exam room to change, if you like,"" she said.</p><p>I nodded, and watched her head over to a locking cabinet.</p><p>I went into Simone's exam room and set the robe on the table. I stripped down naked, picked up the robe, and put it on. It felt very soft and light, but it was too small. The robe went down to my hips, but didn't wrap all the way around in the front. Further, it didn't have any belt or sash. I planned to tell Simone, but then noticed what was embroidered on the left breast: 'Mr. Stevens.'</p><p>I swallowed hard. The robe was obviously intended for me, yet Simone knew my exact measurements, having taken them a week earlier. My genitals were just hanging out in plain sight between the two sides of the robe.</p><p>I gathered all of my clothes, and my shoes, into a bundle in my hands, and used them to cover my crotch.</p><p>I opened the door to the exam room and went back into the office.</p><p>Simone was sitting at her desk, going through some papers. She looked up at me.</p><p>""I don't think the robe is right,"" I said to her. ""It's way too small. It doesn't wrap around in the front, and there's no sash.""</p><p>Simone smiled.</p><p>""That's how they're designed,"" she explained. ""All Members wear a similar robe while at Generalife. Your suite is stocked with a few different varieties. Some are cotton. Some are silk. Some are a blend. Some are heavy and warm. Others are light, like the one you are wearing. But all of them have the same design.""</p><p>""I don't understand,"" I protested. ""I'm all exposed when I wear it.""</p><p>""Yes,"" Simone said. ""That's by design. You'll understand later, and you'll get used to it.""</p><p>I took a deep breath, as Simone got up from her chair and asked me to come over to a four drawer wooden file cabinet.</p><p>""These are for member clothes storage,"" she explained. ""As you can see, they are numbered one through four. We have four member suites, and you are staying in suite three, so we'll store your clothes in the third drawer.""</p><p>She slid open that drawer.</p><p>""Go ahead and put your clothes in here,"" Simone directed. ""When you check out on Friday morning, you can retrieve them.""</p><p>I hesitated, but then stacked my clothes and shoes in the drawer. My genitals were openly exposed, and I apparently would remain that way until Friday morning.</p><p>I took another deep breath as Simone closed the drawer.</p><p>To her credit, Simone didn't look at my crotch. She maintained eye contact when speaking with me. This made me feel a little more at ease.</p><p>""Okay, so you know about the office and exam room,"" she said. ""Let's do a tour of the rest of the facility. You said you read the Manual four times. Are you sure you understand all the rules? I can go through them as we tour Generalife. But I won't bother if you understand them all.""</p><p>I told her I felt confident I knew the rules.</p><p>I followed Simone as she gave me a narrated tour of the entire Generalife facility.</p><p>We walked down a short hallway until we arrived at a doorway on the right, which led to a much larger hallway that went down the entire length of the building. Simone told me that if we continued down the short hall, it would lead to her private residence.</p><p>We walked down the beginning of the large hallway. Simone paused and pointed to the first door on the left.</p><p>""That is the residence of my assistant,"" she explained. ""His name is George. You will meet him soon. He takes care of our facility, and does most of the cooking. He's also my lover. His residence connects with my own.""</p><p>She pointed to the next door down the left side of the hallway.</p><p>""That's the residence of Elaine,"" Simone said. ""She is a young woman. About your age. Shy, but very pretty. She takes care of all the beauty needs of the girls. She's also our seamstress, and helps with cooking, serving, and teaching. You'll meet as well.""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""All of these doors on the right side are student rooms. There are nine of them. Two girls are assigned to each room. They have bunk beds, desks, and dressers.""</p><p>""I can show you any of these rooms if you want,"" she added. ""Now would be the time, if you want to see them. During normal times, they are all off limits, as explained in the manual.""</p><p>""No, that's okay,"" I replied. ""Just show me the rooms and places that I can go. I think that would be fine.""</p><p>I wanted to get to my Suite and relax for a while, still quite uncomfortable with my genitals exposed through the front of the robe. Although I was tempted to cover them with my hands, I realized that would look odd, and I might as well start getting used to the situation.</p><p>""Very well,"" she said.</p><p>We proceeded further down the hall.</p><p>""This one is the girls' toilet and wash room,"" Simone explained, pointing to the next door on the left.</p><p>We walked further down the hall. An open door appeared on the left. It looked like a large classroom. Through the open door, I could see student desks, blackboards, posters on the wall, and a teacher's desk.</p><p>""That's the classroom,"" Simone confirmed.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>We continued down the hall until it intersected with another hallway in the middle of the facility.</p><p>Simone pointed to the right.</p><p>""That's the main entrance,"" she explained.</p><p>I could see the double doors at the end of the short hall.</p><p>""Only students and staff use that entrance,"" she said firmly. ""Members always use the office door.""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""This is the way to the atrium, sports area, and playground,"" she said, heading the opposite direction.</p><p>I followed her down that short hall. She opened the door for us to look out. I became conscious of the state of my exposure again, but relaxed when I realized the area behind the facility was fairly private and secluded.</p><p>""Let's go out for a minute,"" Simone said.</p><p>We walked a few steps outdoors into an atrium area with a patio. On the patio was a large round wooden table with an umbrella, surrounded by six padded wooden chairs.</p><p>""Members are permitted in this atrium area,"" Simone explained. ""But not the playground or sports areas.""</p><p>Off to the left beyond the atrium was a large flat grassy area. Off to the right beyond the atrium was a playground. The entire area was fairly secluded, bordered by a hillside.</p><p>I nodded my head.</p><p>We headed back into the facility, down the short hall to its intersection with the long hallway, and turned left, proceeding a short distance down the main hall. Simone paused.</p><p>""On the right is the last student room, followed by the four member suites,"" she said. I'll show you that last, when I take you to your suite.""</p><p>""On the left is the cafeteria, the kitchen, and the laundry and boiler room,"" she said. ""At the very end is the shower room. I need to show you that.""</p><p>I followed her all the way down the hall.</p><p>On the left was a doorway to a tiled room. There was no door.</p><p>We walked in.</p><p>""These are the student showers,"" Simone explained, pointing to a large area of the room divided with tiled partitions, each about six feet high. ""It's for students only.""</p><p>The tiled walls of that area, as well as the partitions, had many shower heads, and there were multiple drains in the floor.</p><p>We walked past the student area, and approached a walled in and tiled smaller area with three shower heads on each wall.</p><p>""This is for members and staff only,"" Simone explained. ""Shower time is seven twenty every day.""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>We turned around. Simone pointed to the opposite wall. It had shelves stacked with folded white bath towels.</p><p>""When you are done showering, you get a towel, dry off, and then put your towel in the bin,"" she continued, pointing to a large wooden box with wheels near the door.</p><p>We left the shower room and went to the very end of the hall. There were two sets of double doors, and both were open.</p><p>""That's our gymnasium,"" she said, pointing to the one of the left.</p><p>I peered into the large room, and saw various athletic items and equipment near the walls.</p><p>""This is the library,"" Simone said, interrupting my gaze into the gym.</p><p>She headed through the double doors on the right. I followed her.</p><p>It was another large room.</p><p>On the left side of the room, near where we were standing, were numerous chairs and game tables. Beyond that, in the corner adjacent to the gym wall, was what appeared to be a ballet dance and exercise area, with fancy wood flooring and metal ballet rails against the wall. There were two rocking horses in the middle of that area.</p><p>""This area is for students and staff only,"" explained Simone, holding up her hands to indicate that section of the library. ""That area, switching her hands to the other half of the library, is where members are welcome.""</p><p>I followed her over to that area of the library. It featured two fancy sofas facing a large stone fireplace, as well as two large matching lounge chairs facing toward the game and ballet area of the library. The walls in that area were covered with book shelves and books, and the view out the large windows was panoramic.</p><p>It was a comfortable and inviting library. But then I noticed something very odd. At the end of each carved wooden arm rest on the sofas and the lounge chairs was a large penis head.</p><p>Simone saw me notice.</p><p>""A little different,"" she said.</p><p>""Mmm hmm,"" I added.</p><p>""I had those specially made,"" she declared with a smile.</p><p>I also noticed small glass bottles with flat bottoms and pour spouts, all filled with liquid. They were sitting on lamp tables and side tables next to the sofas and chairs. I recognized the bottles as the same type I'd seen in Simone's examination room, containing her special formula of lubricant.</p><p>""Any questions?"" she asked.</p><p>I shook my head.</p><p>I started to follow Simone out of the library, but noticed two posters hanging on the walls above the ballet corner. I stopped dead in my tracks.</p><p>The poster on the left featured three drawings. The largest depicted what appeared to be the outline of the side of a girl riding on a rocking horse. However, the saddle had some sort of protrusion that appeared to go up and into the crotch of the outlined girl. A smaller image on the top right clearly depicted the abdomen of a naked girl with spread legs. Her genitals were sketched in, and there was a penis shaped device, along with an arrow, pointed at her crotch. Just under that was a drawing of a faucet with water falling on another phallic shaped object.</p><p>The poster on the right was even more graphic. On the left side of that poster was a large anatomical color drawing of a woman's genitalia, with names and lines pointing to each feature. On the right side of the poster was a drawing of a naked woman, legs spread, and color patches and lines pointing out various erogenous zones.</p><p>""You seem fascinated with something,"" I heard Simone say, interrupting my gaze.</p><p>I looked at her.</p><p>""Those posters,"" I said. ""What are those about?""</p><p>""The one on the left was made for me by the maker of those specially designed rocking horses,"" she explained. ""The one on the right is just an educational poster about the sensual areas of a woman's body.""</p><p>I got even more curious, especially about the first poster.</p><p>""What's special about the rocking horses?"" I asked.</p><p>""Why don't we have a look, and I'll explain,"" she said. ""As a guest, you normally can't go over there, but we'll make an exception since this is orientation, and nobody is here.""</p><p>I followed Simone through the game tables and over to the ballet floor where the rocking horses were located.</p><p>""I had these specially designed and made for Generalife,"" Simone explained as we approached the horses. ""Do you notice anything different about them?""</p><p>I looked closely at one of the rocking horses. Two things were quickly apparent.</p><p>First, the saddle was unique. At the front of the red saddle was a large hole, maybe two inches in diameter. In the middle of the saddle, next to the edge of the large hole, was another smaller hole that appeared to have metal threads inside.</p><p>Second, there was some sort of mechanical apparatus under the horse. I bent down to look. It had some metal works under the saddle, and was hooked to a large brown painted piece of wood that formed both the tail of the horse, and what appeared to be a large penis under the belly of the horse.</p><p>I pointed those out to Simone.</p><p>""Very observant,"" she said, with a smile. ""These are training horses. Through carefully balanced weights and mechanics, they simulate sexual intercourse.""</p><p>I looked at her with a stunned look on my face.</p><p>She smiled.</p><p>""Here, let me show you,"" she said, walking over to a narrow tall wooden cabinet on the far side of the floor, next to the fireplace.</p><p>The cabinet had a series of about a dozen drawers, each maybe three inches in height. She pulled out the top drawer and retrieved a long cylindrical object, painted pink. The object was about six inches long, rounded at one end, and had a short threaded rod sticking out the other end.</p><p>""This is a penetrator,"" Simone explained.</p><p>I watched as Simone put the threaded end of the object down the hole in the saddle and spun it clockwise until it stopped turning. The device protruded about an inch above the seat.</p><p>""Watch,"" she said.</p><p>Simone started rocking the horse. I noticed the tail/penis part of the horse swing back-and-forth, in response to the rocking. Then I noticed the metal apparatus under the horse moving. Then, most dramatic, I noticed the penetrator, as Simone called it, moving up and down in a steady rhythm.</p><p>As Simone rocked harder, the stroke length of the penetrator increased.</p><p>""Wow,"" I said. ""That's amazing.""</p><p>""They work well, if used correctly with the right size penetrator,"" Simone added. ""This pink one is just the one that came with the horse. We don't use that with the girls. We use polished brass penetrators.""</p><p>Simone stopped rocking the horse, and brought it to a stop. The mechanism under the horse quickly came to halt, with the penetrator resting in its original position.</p><p>""What's the small hole for?"" I asked. ""The one right next to the penetrator.""</p><p>""That's for an anal device,"" she said. ""Here, I'll show you that too.""</p><p>Simone returned to the top wooden cabinet drawer and returned with another penetrator device, this one painted red and with numerous ridge bands carved around the shaft. Simone screwed the base of it into the small hole. It pointed straight up out of the seat, about four inches.</p><p>I looked at the apparatus in awe (horse, jpg, 38k).</p><p>""This is an anal penetrator,"" Simone clarified. ""We don't use this either. It's just what came with the horse. But we do use a smaller brass anal anchor.""</p><p>""Can I see the ones you use?"" I asked.</p><p>""Sure,"" she said. ""Just a moment.""</p><p>I watched as Simone removed both of the penetrators she had attached to the rocking horse, and returned them to the top drawer of the tall wooden cabinet.</p><p>I noticed that the lower eight drawers of the cabinet were labeled. The labels were simple: A, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, and 7.</p><p>Simone pulled out the drawer labeled 'A.'</p><p>""These are the anal anchors we use,"" she said.</p><p>In the drawer, I saw six polished brass balls, each about an inch and a half wide. On one side of each ball was a thin narrow tapered shaft that led to a wide base that was about an inch wide. Out of the bottom of the base was a threaded rod.</p><p>""These are washed and clean, so I don't want to touch them,"" Simone explained. ""They help the girl maintain her position on the horse when the penetrator is working deep.""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>Simone closed the drawer.</p><p>She moved down to the drawer marked '4,' and opened it.</p><p>On the left side of the drawer were six polished brass penetrators, about the same size and configuration as the pink one that Simone had used earlier on the horse. On the right side of the drawer were six similar polished brass objects, except longer and with no flat end with a threaded rod. Instead, those six had two rounded ends.</p><p>""What are those for?"" I asked, pointing to the ones on the right.</p><p>""Those are plain dildos,"" she said. ""For manual practice and stretching exercises here in the library, and out in the atrium.""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""And these other drawers?"" I asked.</p><p>""They are different gauges,"" Simone answered. ""Different sizes.""</p><p>""Oh,"" I said.</p><p>""See the chart there?"" she continued, pointing to a simple chart posted above the tall wooden cabinet (chart, Size Variations, jpg, 24k).</p><p>I studied it, somewhat fascinated.</p><p>""See, this is gauge five,"" Simone continued, pulling out the drawer labeled '5.'</p><p>I looked down and saw the identical arrangement as in drawer '4,' except the penetrators and dildos were all larger in length and width.</p><p>""That's basically the size of your erect penis,"" she said. ""You are a gauge five.""</p><p>But the dildos looked way too long for that, appearing to be about nine inches in length.</p><p>""They look too long,"" I said.</p><p>""They have extra length so the girl can hold onto the end,"" Simone explained. ""They're also not as heavy as they look. They are hollow.""</p><p>Simone closed up drawer '5.'</p><p>""This cabinet is a complete set that I got from the man who makes them,"" she continued. ""But we really only use gauges one through five here at Generalife, plus the anal anchors.""</p><p>I looked up at her. I think she could tell I was still fascinated with the information. This seemed to spur her to share even more.</p><p>""As I think we talked about at your interview, most men are gauge four, with some gauge five, and some gauge three,"" Simone continued, as she pulled out drawer '3.'</p><p>It contained the same arrangement as the previous two drawers, but with smaller size penetrators and dildos.</p><p>""We only have a couple gauge three members here at Generalife, and we use them for a lot of first time experiences,"" Simone said. ""George is a gauge three, and we used to use him for that, but it creates complications with the girls, so we don't do that any longer. We use these dildos and penetrators a lot, to get girls ready for a standard gauge four penis, as well as a larger gauge five penis like yours.""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""We start girls with the smaller gauges first,"" she said, as she moved down the drawers, showing me smaller and smaller sizes.</p><p>""The horses only use gauges three, four, and five, so the lower gauges are only dildos,"" Simone explained.</p><p>I noticed the smallest, gauge one, had a more pointy tip at one end. Simone explained that was especially helpful for practicing anal penetration.</p><p>""What about the larger gauges?"" I asked.</p><p>""Well, as I said, we don't really use those,"" Simone answered. ""See?""</p><p>Simone opened the drawer labeled '7.'</p><p>The dildos were enormous, about a foot long and three inches wide.</p><p>""Wow, I understand,"" I said. ""Why would they even make them that large?""</p><p>""Some women are very flexible and can handle it,"" Simone answered. ""Some actually like that kind of penetration on occasion.""</p><p>""Anybody here?"" I asked.</p><p>Simone looked at me with a wry smile, and paused.</p><p>""Only me,"" she said, closing the drawer.</p><p>""Any other questions?"" she said.</p><p>I shook my head.</p><p>""Let's head back to my office,"" Simone said. ""I have a few more things to show you, then I'll take you to your suite.""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>We headed out of the library and down the large long hallway. Just then we heard the front door open and a bunch of girl voices. Soon enough, a crowd of girls in uniform appeared ahead of us at the center of the facility. Simone kept walking toward the girls. I followed, but became acutely aware of my exposed genitals. I slowed down, not knowing what to do.</p><p>""Hi, Miss Simone,"" I heard a number of the girls say, with a friendly tone.</p><p>""Hi girls,"" Simone replied.</p><p>I also saw a man and a young woman in their midst. I recognized them as the same man and young woman I'd seen with the girls the week before.</p><p>""This is Mister Stevens, girls,"" Simone said, turning to me, still lagging behind.</p><p>I thought about covering my genitals with my hands, but realized that would call more attention to my embarrassment.</p><p>So I walked up adjacent to Simone, in a way that kept my crotch hidden behind Simone from about half of the crowd.</p><p>""Hi Mister Stevens,"" I heard some of the girls say with cheer.</p><p>""Hi,"" I said in return.</p><p>I tried to avoid eye contact, but noticed the young woman glancing and smiling at me. She was in the front of the group, and had a full view of my body, including my exposed crotch.</p><p>""This is Elaine,"" Simone said, introducing me to the young woman.</p><p>Elaine waved at me. I waved back, nervously.</p><p>""And that's George,"" Simone continued, with a glancing smile to her lover.</p><p>""Hi,"" I said.</p><p>George nodded his head in acknowledgement.</p><p>""Well, we've got to finish up with Mister Stevens' orientation,"" Simone said.</p><p>""Alright girls,"" said George in a firm tone. ""Head to your rooms and change into leotards. You have free time until five in the library.""</p><p>The girls scampered down the hall, talking and giggling. Two of them went into the room near where I was standing. The rest went into various rooms down the hall on the right.</p><p>George and Elaine approached Simone and I. George reached out to shake my hand. I shook his hand. Elaine did the same.</p><p>The four of us walked down the hall toward the office. Simone and George chatted about dinner plans. Elaine and I listened.</p><p>George and Elaine each went into their rooms. Simone and I continued to the end of the hall, went through the doorway, and turned left into her office. I heard doors open behind us, and girls talking and walking down the hall in the opposite direction.</p><p>""Just a few more things,"" Simone said. ""Then I'll get your bag and show you to your suite.""</p><p>Simone sat down at her desk. I sat in the chair in front of her.</p><p>""It appears that you will be the only guest member at Generalife for much of your stay this week,"" Simone announced. ""There will be one other member, and he will be staying on Wednesday or Thursday night.""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""With regard to student clothing,"" Simone continued. ""Here at Generalife I design, and Elaine makes, all of the clothing for the girls. This includes some special clothing the students wear for evening activities.""</p><p>""Special clothing?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes, such as lingerie and other items,"" she explained.</p><p>""Like you wore last week?"" I asked.</p><p>Simone smiled.</p><p>""Yes, that's something I designed for me,"" she confirmed. ""But I design other things for the students. I don't want you to be surprised.""</p><p>""Where did you learn to design clothes?"" I asked.</p><p>""I studied independently,"" Simone said, with a hint of a prideful smile. ""The clothing I design is specifically intended to accentuate and amplify the female body. Even the simple items, like leotards.""</p><p>""I noticed that with the uniforms,"" I said.</p><p>""Yes,"" Simone confirmed with a smile. ""Out of curiosity, what did you notice?""</p><p>""Well, the hem line of the dress is very short, and the silk leggings draw attention to certain features,"" I explained.</p><p>Simone smiled.</p><p>""That's by design,"" Simone said. ""I presume you are talking about the seam in the crotch.""</p><p>""Yes,"" I replied. ""And the sheer bare bottom.""</p><p>Simone smiled again. I could tell she was pleased that I noticed her fine work.</p><p>""So what special design can you do with a leotard?"" I asked.</p><p>""Well, let me show you,"" she said, with another smile.</p><p>Simone got up, went to a file cabinet, and returned with a manila folder, which she set on her desk and opened. She proceeded to explain that the leotards were a special silk-cotton blend, and came in three primary configurations, each with its own color. Simone showed me a design drawing (three leotards, jpg, 25k), and explained the colors and configurations: Sky blue for Summer and other warm days, dark blue short-sleeved, and navy blue long-sleeved. Those three are made for all students. She also said there are additional colors and configurations she makes for certain students as well, such as red and black. It is left entirely up to the student which leotard to wear each day, but most are currently choosing sky blue, as the weather is pretty warm. Each leotard is individually crafted for the body of the particular student. The student's name is embroidered on the upper left chest.</p><p>Simone seemed especially pleased to share her design for the crotch of the leotards, which intentionally accents and highlights the labia, and the crevice between the labia. She showed me her design drawing (leotard crotch design, jpg, 48k).</p><p>Since I was showing interest, Simone proceeded to describe some of the special clothing she has designed for the girls to wear during evening services. However, she only showed me one design drawing, for a simple item of lingerie consisting of three small triangle patches of silk, and connecting strings (cache-sexe, jpg, 23k). She said she wanted me to be surprised by some of the other outfits she designed.</p><p>Simone also let me know that I might see some unusual devices being worn by students. One she called a ventriere, a soft goatskin leather harness that wraps around the abdomen and provides additional support for long-duration intercourse. Another use of the ventriere is to provide a way to strap various 'patches' over the genitals and anus for a variety of purposes, such as heavy menstruation, protecting an overly sensitive clitoris, or preventing enema leakage.</p><p>""There's one more thing I should show you,"" Simone said, as she got up, put the manila folder away, and returned with another.</p><p>""I've also designed a brass device which provides a continual penis-like presence in the vagina,"" she explained. ""If you see a significant bulge in the crotch under a girl's leotard, that's likely what it is. Don't be alarmed. It looks like this.""</p><p>Simone opened the folder and showed me another design drawing, this one in color (brass device, jpg, 436k). She explained that the device depicted was about the size of a hand, and designed to cover the female genitals, with a notch on the lower edge to leave the anus exposed, as well as a slot in the center through which the upper inner labia and clitoris are pulled, enabling urination. The device thus does not have to be removed to enable a girl to use the toilet. But the real design feature of the device is the projection into the vagina. A hollow penis-like part of the brass device projects about five inches into the vagina to create the constant presence. The brass phallus has a head shaped like the glans of an erect penis, with a large opening at the end, and multiple ringed ridges around the base to ensure the device stays in place. Simone explained that, when used, the device is typically worn for two hours after school, so I might see such a bulge under a girl' s leotard if I am in the library or atrium during those times.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>She also showed me her original design drawing for the rocking horse, which happened to be in the same folder (rocking horse, jpg, 35k).</p><p>""One last thing before we go to your suite,"" she said, taking a deep breath. ""I'm considering doing something a little different for your first evening service.""</p><p>I looked at her with a question on my face.</p><p>""But if I do, it must remain confidential,"" she continued. ""You can't tell any other member, because we have a standard first evening service plan that has been used for all members since we opened. I wouldn't want it to become known that we stray from that plan. I am only making an exception this one time, for my own reasons.""</p><p>Simone could tell I was confused.</p><p>""Let me explain a little more,"" she said. ""The standard first evening service involves touching and manual stroking to ejaculation. Basically, a hand job.""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""I'm only telling you that because I want you to know what the other members have experienced on their first night,"" she said. ""I plan something different for you, which I won't describe because I want it to remain a surprise for now. But will you agree that, whatever it is, you won't share those details with any other member or prospective member?""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""Excellent,"" she said. ""Let's go to your suite.""</p><p>We got up. Simone retrieved my handbag from her locked cabinet, and we headed back down the main hallway. I could hear the voices of girls, which grew louder as we proceeded further down the hall. Simone explained that I was in suite three, about half way down the main hall past the center of the facility. Before we entered the suite, I could see some girls in the distance through the open doors of the library and gym. They appeared to be wearing light blue leotards, except for one, who appeared to be wearing a black leotard.</p><p>We entered the suite, into a room with a couch and chairs on one side, and a round dining table and four chairs on the other side.</p><p>""This is the sitting and dining area of your suite,"" Simone explained.</p><p>There was a doorway in the middle of the wall, leading to another room of the suite, which we walked through. It was a large bedroom, with a large bed against the left wall, as well as a nice sitting area with chairs facing each other next to the windows. The view out the windows was the same as in the library, featuring a panoramic view of the gardens and city. It was a very nice room.</p><p>Simone opened a wooden closet against the wall opposite the windows.</p><p>""Here are additional robes,"" she said. ""They are each embroidered with your name.""</p><p>There were about a half dozen white robes on hangers, just like the robe I was wearing, except I could tell there was some variety in terms of material and weight.</p><p>""You can put your bag in here, if you like,"" Simone offered.</p><p>I placed my bag on the floor of the wooden closet, and she closed the doors.</p><p>I noticed that the room had no dresser, but it did have a large bookcase full of books and magazines. There were also a few magazines on small tables next to each chair in the sitting area of the room. I also noticed the ubiquitous small bottles of special lubricant on each of those tables, as well as on side tables on either side of the bed.</p><p>Simone ushered me through another doorway in the wall opposite the bed. It was a large tiled bathroom, with a large bathtub next to a window with the same panoramic view, a counter and sink against the wall, and a toilet and bidet at the back of the room.</p><p>""You can draw a bath in the evening from about five thirty,"" Simone explained. ""George turns on the boiler each evening at five.""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""Do you have any questions?"" she asked.</p><p>I shook my head.</p><p>""Well then, I'll leave you here,"" Simone said. ""Expect a visit at five thirty,"" she added with a smile.</p><p>Simone left the suite. I settled into a chair in the sitting area, and read a magazine. I couldn't help but think about what surprise evening activity Simone might have planned for me. The standard first evening service sounded great. But maybe she had something better planned, or maybe not. I would just have to wait.</p><p>The reading material in the suite was plentiful, so the time passed quickly.</p><p>I heard a knock on the door, and went to answer it, realizing from the clock on the wall that it was five thirty.</p><p>I paused for a moment at the door, realizing again that my genitals were completely exposed. I thought about trying to cover them by standing partially behind the door, but rejected that idea when I realized it was pointless, as whoever was knocking would be entering my room anyway.</p><p>I opened the door and was shocked to see three girls. Shocked not only to see three, but also by what they were wearing.</p><p>""May we come in?"" asked the one in the middle with short blonde hair tied into pig tails on each side of her head.</p><p>I nodded, and pulled to door open wide, stepping to the side. The girls entered the suite and I closed the door. I recognized one of the girls as the girl I had seen in the portrait in Simone's office. She spoke first.</p><p>""Hi, Mister Stevens, I'm Aurore,"" she said with a smile, reaching her hand out to shake mine.</p><p>""I'm Angelika,"" said the one with the blonde pig tails.</p><p>""And I'm Eugenie,"" said the last girl, whose hair was tied back tightly in a bun.</p><p>I shook each girl's hand, in turn.</p><p>But I was speechless, primarily because of the outfits the girls were wearing. All three outfits were the same. They looked like standard maid uniforms, but with major differences. Each black dress had a high white collar, narrow-ribbon black bow ties, and puffy white short sleeves. They also wore mesh silk leggings that went all the way up past their belly buttons, and shiny black shoes like I'd seen them wear with their school uniforms.</p><p>That is where the similarity to a maid outfit ended. In addition to the dresses being extremely short, only reaching down to mid-belly, the entire center of the front of the dress was cut out. A large egg-shaped area exposed and showcased a completely nude chest area, with only the black bow tie as an accent at the top. Aurore had very small breasts with small red nipples. Angelika had slightly larger breasts, but still quite small, with slightly larger pink nipples. Eugenie had small breasts like Aurore, but nipples like Angelika.</p><p>If that wasn't enough, there was another shocking design feature. The crotch of the leggings was cut out and framed in black. I could easily see to top of each girl's inner labia and clitoral hood. Angelika also had a very small patch of blonde pubic hair just above her clit. Finally, I noticed something quite odd. There was a short string hanging down from each girl's crotch. I tried not to stare at the amazing sight, but it was difficult (Aurore, Angelika, Eugenie, cut-out maid uniforms, jpg, 188k).</p><p>Aurore asked if we could sit at the table, which broke me out of my momentary trance.</p><p>I nodded, and we proceeded over to the dining table, each taking a seat.</p><p>Aurore presented me with a stack of four half sheets of paper. The one on top was a Supper Menu. Certain items were checked. I knew what to do, and circled those food items that would provide me with a very light supper. I handed the completed form back to Aurore.</p><p>The next slip I recognized immediately. It was an Evening Service Menu. At the top was written 'Aurore.' I saw some boxes checked and looked up at the girls, who were intently watching every move I made. I swallowed hard and looked back down at the form.</p><p>I studied it closely. Only four boxes were checked: 'Touch/feel/kiss (Student),' 'Touch/feel/kiss (Member),' 'Fellatio,' and one of the blank lines at the bottom, which had 'Cunnilingus' written in. I took another deep breath. I noticed that none of the ejaculation boxes were checked, which didn't make sense. The form was very specific in specifying where a member was allowed to ejaculate. But none of those boxes near the bottom was checked.</p><p>I decided to lay out all three forms, side-by-side. The next had 'Angelika' written at the top, and the third had 'Eugenie' written at the top.</p><p>I compared all three forms. With one exception, all three were filled out identically. The only exception was on Eugenie's form. It had one more box checked, which answered my earlier question. The box was checked next to 'Ejaculate (mouth).'</p><p>I thought about what I should do. I considered which checked boxes to circle for each girl. I wasn't sure what to do, so I ultimately decided to circle them all. This apparently pleased the girls, because when I looked up to hand them to Aurore, they were all smiling broadly.</p><p>The girls got up and said they would return shortly. I walked them to the door. The girls had been good about not staring at my exposed genitals, but on the way out I couldn't help but notice Angelika look down at my crotch and smile.</p><p>As I closed the door, I realized I had a partial erection, and my cock was pointing straight out.</p><p>I went back into the bedroom and sat down in the sitting area, waiting for the girls to return. I tried to read a magazine, but was too distracted by what had just occurred.</p><p>About ten minutes later I heard another knock on the door. It was the girls again, dressed the same, but carrying food items. Angelika and Eugenie each held two stacked plates with covers. Aurore held a tray with beverages, utensils, and napkins.</p><p>The girls placed the items on the dining table as I closed the door. As they set the table for all four of us, I admired their tight little rear ends, covered only by the mesh legging material. I could feel my cock start to swell again.</p><p>The girls left the plates covered and, when they were done setting the table, they turned to face me. I took in the beautiful sight again. My cock was sticking straight out, and growing larger and harder by the moment. It kept rising. This time all three girls took notice and smiled, as it grew into a full erection before their eyes. I felt a little embarrassed, but also very horny.</p><p>""Do you want to eat first, Mister Stevens?"" Aurore asked. ""Or do you want to do some evening activities?""</p><p>I didn't know what to say, but I knew I had an overwhelming desire to have the girls touch my body, particularly my hard cock.</p><p>""Would you touch me for a while?"" I asked.</p><p>They all smiled and nodded, and approached me. As I stood there in the middle of the room, Aurore took a position on my left, with Angelika directly in front of me, and Eugenie to my right.</p><p>The girls started softly rubbing my bare chest.</p><p>""It would be better if you took of your robe,"" Aurore said.</p><p>I nodded and dropped my robe to the floor. I felt six hands rub softly on my back and chest. It was amazing.</p><p>I decided I wanted to put my hands on the girls as they continued to rub my body.</p><p>""Can I touch you?"" I asked.</p><p>""Mmm hmm,"" they said.</p><p>I used my right hand to feel Eugenie's left hip and the top of her butt, and my left to do the same with Aurore.</p><p>I felt their hands move lower down my stomach, and suddenly felt Eugenie's hand touch the shaft of my cock, which was pointing straight up. A surge of pleasure struck me. Then I felt Aurore's hand do the same, as Eugenie's hand moved down to my balls, gently rubbing and cradling them.</p><p>Eugenie continued to work my balls, as Aurore wrapped her small hand around the shaft of my cock and started slowly stroking. Angelika kept both her hands on my chest. I repeatedly looked down to watch the action, and then back up at Angelika, who was smiling the whole time.</p><p>I decided to move my hands from Aurore and Eugenie to Angelika's small breasts. I felt the warmth on the palms of my hands, gently feeling the softness.</p><p>My breathing started to increase, and I worried that, if something didn't change, I would ejaculate onto Angelika's stomach. I decided to take the next step, realizing I wouldn't be able to pause for supper. </p><p>""Would you girls do fellatio for me?"" I asked.</p><p>""Mmm hmm,"" Eugenie said quickly.</p><p>The other girls nodded.</p><p>I felt hands move off my body, and I let go of Angelika's chest.</p><p>The girls moved down to their knees in front of me, with Angelika remaining in the middle.</p><p>I watched all of the action from above.</p><p>Eugenie was the first to move. She reached out with her left hand and wrapped it around the base of my cock. She pointed it straight at Angelika, who put her hands on the sides of my hips, leaned in, opened her mouth wide, and wrapped her lips around the head of my cock. She worked up and down the end of the shaft. Her mouth and tongue felt warm and wet. I felt more surges of intense pleasure.</p><p>""My turn,"" Eugenie said.</p><p>Angelika moved her head off my cock. Eugenie pointed my cock toward her own face, and took over. Eugenie's mouth felt different than Angelika's. Her lips were bigger, and her mouth wetter. The surges of pleasure came quicker. She also took more of the shaft of my cock into her mouth, taking in almost half of its length. Then, suddenly, she stopped and pulled back. I was close to cumming, and the head of my penis was swollen and deep purple in color.</p><p>Angelika moved my cock past Anglika and over toward Aurore. Aurore had to lean over Angelika to make it work. Holding my hip with her right hand, she took over the fellatio. Aurore's mouth was smaller than the others, and her lips stretched tight around the shaft. She was only able to take in a couple of inches, but it felt wonderful.</p><p>I felt my orgasm quickly approaching, and remembered that I needed to give warning.</p><p>""I'm gonna cum,"" I said.</p><p>Aurore immediately backed off, and the girls quickly shifted. Eugenie moved my cock back to her face quickly took the swollen head into her mouth. She only got in a couple strokes before I came. Strong bursts of semen shot into Eugenie's warm mouth. I slightly bucked my hips, but Eugenie wasn't bothered. She kept at it, as more cum flooded into her mouth. Eugenie wasn't just good, she was excellent. It felt like she was sucking every drop of semen from my body. Eugenie swallowed it all.</p><p>When I couldn't take any more, I pulled back. Eugenie let my cock slip from her mouth, but still held onto the base of the shaft. I watched as she gently stroked the last glob of cum out of my penis. She leaned in and licked it off the tip.</p><p>My cock almost immediately started to shrink in her hand. She looked up at me and smiled. The other girls did as well.</p><p>""Thank you,"" I said.</p><p>""You're welcome,"" Aurore replied.</p><p>Eugenie let go of my cock, and the three of them stood up.</p><p>""That was really good,"" I said.</p><p>They asked me if I wanted to eat.</p><p>I didn't. What I wanted was to go down on them.</p><p>""Can I do cunnilingus instead?"" I asked.</p><p>The girls looked at each other and giggled.</p><p>""Who do you want to do that with?"" Aurore asked.</p><p>""All three of you,"" I said, which caused three big smiles and more giggling.</p><p>""So what should we do?"" Eugenie asked.</p><p>I thought for a moment.</p><p>""Why don't we go into the bedroom,"" I said.</p><p>We went into the bedroom, and I pulled back the sheets and covers of the bed.</p><p>""Can you get on the bed?"" I asked.</p><p>The girls took off their shoes and climbed onto the bed. The laid on their backs, side-by-side, in the same position they had been in before, with Aurore on the left, Angelika in the middle, and Eugenie on the right.</p><p>I climbed onto the bottom of the bed, and approached the feet and legs of Angelika. I figured I would start there.</p><p>The girls knew what I was up to. Angelika spread her legs, and the other two turned on their sides to watch.</p><p>I slid between Angelika's legs, and admired the view. Her pussy was beautifully framed by the black edges of the cut-out in her leggings. Angelika's outer pussy lips were slightly puffy, but the same color as her thighs. Her inner pussy lips were pink and wet. Angelika's clitoris was barely visible beneath its shroud, and a small patch of blond pubic hair adorned her pussy mound just above her clit. The short string I had noticed earlier came out of her pussy slot, and hung down her ass crack.</p><p>""What's the string for?"" I asked, looking up at the girls, each of whom had adjusted their position to they could look down Angelika's body and watch me.</p><p>""Oh, that's a special thing that Simone did for you,"" Aurore said.</p><p>""A special thing?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah, she soaked three long strings in a glass with a mixture of lubricant and cocoa butter,"" Aurore explained.</p><p>Angelika giggled, which caused Eugenie to giggle.</p><p>""She wound each string into a ball, and put one in each of us,"" Aurore continued. ""She said you should take them out, and it would be like a dessert for you when you licked us.""</p><p>I grabbed the end of the string and gently tugged. I couple inches of string came out of Angelika, followed by a small wet ball of string, about an inch wide.</p><p>""Here, I'll take that,"" Aurore offered.</p><p>I handed it to her, and she put it on the side table next to where she was laying.</p><p>I refocused on the task at hand, moving my arms under and around Angelika's hips, then sliding in closer. I could smell the cocoa as my face neared Angelika's crotch. I started at the base of Angelika's pussy slot, licking slowly up about half the distance of her pussy slot, gliding the tip of my tongue between her inner pussy lips. I gently worked up and down, tasting the combined cocoa butter and the natural taste of Angelika.</p><p>""How does that feel?"" I heard Aurore ask Angelika.</p><p>""It feels strange,"" Angelika said. ""But kinda good.""</p><p>I decided to apply more pressure, planting my lips and mouth against Angelika's pussy. I worked my tongue up and down her slot, and then into her tight vagina.</p><p>""That feels good,"" Angelika said quietly.</p><p>After another minute or so, I decided to move up to Angelika's clitoris. I slid my mouth up her pussy slot until my mouth surrounded her sensitive little knob. I circled her clitoris with my tongue, and then flicked it with the tip. I repeated this cycle again and again, eventually increasing the pressure and speed.</p><p>Angelika was breathing hard, as her friends looked on. She started to squirm, but I held her tight. Her hips twitched every so often, after I flicked her clit with my tongue.</p><p>""I think I'm going to have an orgasm,"" Angelika hissed.</p><p>""How do you know?"" Eugenie asked.</p><p>""I don't know,"" Angelika replied in another hiss, jerking her hips again.</p><p>""Uhh,"" Angelika moaned a moment later.</p><p>I felt her pussy twitch and contract in a series of spasms I recognized as orgasm. I kept up the stimulation of her clit as her orgasm continued, then eased off as her sensitivity increased.</p><p>I slowed down as Angelika felt the last pulses of her orgasm. She was silent the whole time, although she looked down at me with an open mouth.</p><p>Angelika tried to pull her crotch away from my mouth. I held her tight, but then pulled my head back, giving her the relief from further stimulation she desired.</p><p>The sight was beautiful. Her inner labia were flushed pink, and covered in wetness.</p><p>I let go of Angelika's hips, and sat up between her legs, looking down on the girls.</p><p>""That felt good,"" Angelika said to me.</p><p>""I'm glad,"" I said.</p><p>""I see you have another erection,"" Aurore said.</p><p>She was right. My cock was hard again. Not a full erection, but pretty close.</p><p>""Would you like to touch it again?"" I asked the girls.</p><p>""Mmm hmm,"" Aurore said.</p><p>Eugenie nodded her head.</p><p>The two of them left Angelika in her post-orgasmic bliss, sitting up and moving next to me. They each softly rubbed my cock with their small hands, as I sat in front of Angelika.</p><p>Eventually, Angelika sat up too, and put her hands on my chest.</p><p>""Can I do one of you next?"" I asked Eugenie and Aurore.</p><p>""Mmm hmm,"" said Eugenie.</p><p>""Eugenie can go next,"" Aurore agreed. ""But can I still rub your penis while you do that?""</p><p>I thought about it, and came up with an idea.</p><p>""I think so,"" I said. ""Eugenie, I need you to get on your hands and knees and face away from me, with your butt in the air.""</p><p>I don't think Eugenie knew what I had in mind, but she followed my instructions. She switched places with Angelika in the center of the bed, spun around, and got on all fours. I gently nudged her legs apart, exposing a glorious rear view of her pussy, framed by the crotch gap in her mesh leggings.</p><p>At the top of the framed crotch hole was Eugenie's tiny puckered anus. Below that was her narrow inner labia, slightly pink like Angelika's, but only slightly puffy outer labia. Unlike Angelika, the flesh covering Eugenie's clitoris was longer and much more pronounced.</p><p>A string came out of Eugenie's pussy. I grabbed the end, which was hanging down by her clit, and tugged gently as the other two girls watched. A few inches of wet string came out, then a few more. The ball of string was unraveling inside of Eugenie. After a few more inches, the remaining ball of cocoa butter soaked string popped out of Eugenie. I handed it to Aurore, who put it on the side table next to the one I had taken out of Angelika.</p><p>I got onto my own hands and knees behind Eugenie, and leaned my head down. I started by licking up her pussy slot with the tip of my tongue, avoiding her clitoris.</p><p>""That tickles,"" Eugenie giggled.</p><p>That was not the reaction I was looking for. I applied more pressure with my tongue on her slot, savoring the smell and combined taste of cocoa butter and Eugenie.</p><p>I felt a hand on my right butt cheek, and then another hand touch my hard cock. Aurore had reached under me and was gently rubbing the length of the shaft, as I pleasured her friend.</p><p>I pushed my tongue into the depths of Eugenie. Her vagina felt even tighter than Angelika's.</p><p>""Mmm,"" I heard Eugenie mumble, so I stayed at her vagina for a while longer, pushing my mouth hard up against her and inserting my tongue as deep as I could.</p><p>""Do his scrotum and testicles,"" I heard Aurore say.</p><p>""Okay,"" Angelika responded.</p><p>I felt another hand, this time on my back just above my left butt cheek, then another, cradling my balls from behind. It felt soothing.</p><p>I moved my tongue up and over Eugenie's taint, and circled her anus with my tongue.</p><p>""Oooh,"" I heard Eugenie say.</p><p>I started lapping at her tight little hole, and she cooed some more. I stayed with that for a few more minutes, as it appeared to please Eugenie.</p><p>The gentle hands on my cock and balls were a little distracting, but I managed to stay focused. I moved back down over Eugenie's taint and down her pussy slot to her clit. Eugenie's lower body twitched. She seemed to have a very sensitive clitoris. So I worked my tongue gently over and around the large shroud covering her clitoris.</p><p>By Eugenie's reaction, that seemed to please her. Eugenie moved her upper body down onto her elbows, giving me easier access. I sped up the pace and, a few minutes later, moved up to directly stimulate her clitoris with my mouth and tongue.</p><p>Almost immediately, Eugenie went into orgasmic contractions.</p><p>""Oooh,"" I heard her whimper, as her pussy and ass muscles clenched in a series of spasms.</p><p>I could actually see her puckered little hole contract and release, contract and release.</p><p>Eugenie fell forward, breaking my contact with her body, laying flat on the bed.</p><p>I sat up. The girls let go of my body.</p><p>""Looks like Eugenie had an orgasm,"" Aurore said.</p><p>Eugenie rolled over, looked at us, and laughed.</p><p>""Yep,"" Aurore said.</p><p>The girls gave a nervous giggle, and I laughed.</p><p>I was looking forward to working on Aurore next. She was beautiful, and I wanted to end with her. But I also felt the need for my own release again. So I came up with a plan.</p><p>""I want to do Aurore now, but maybe Angelika and Eugenie could do me at the same time,"" I suggested.</p><p>""How should we do that?"" Aurore asked.</p><p>""Let me show you,"" I said. ""Change places with me, Eugenie.""</p><p>Eugenie and I scooted around, and I laid on my back in the center of the bed, my head resting on a pillow.</p><p>""Come here Aurore,"" I said. ""Straddle my face.""</p><p>Aurore looked confused, but moved toward me. I helped her swing her left leg over me, and maneuver her body to where her knees were on either side of my head, and her crotch was directly above my face. She held on to the headboard to steady herself.</p><p>Like the other girls, Aurore's pussy was framed by the crotch cut-out in her silk mesh leggings. But the cut-out was smaller, as Aurore's crotch was smaller than the other two. Aurore's pussy also looked different. Her outer labia were more puffy and pink. Her inner labia, also pink, were shorter and thinner. Aurore had a long clitoral hood like Eugenie, but it also was much thinner, and pink. Aurore had a very pretty pussy.</p><p>A string hung down from the base of Aurore's pussy slot. I reached underneath her and pulled gently on the string. Out popped another small ball of string, saturated with wetness. It landed on my face. I moved it off to the side of the bed.</p><p>I could feel Angelika and Eugenie maneuver around on the other end of the bed, but my focus was on Aurore.</p><p>I put my hands on Aurore's hips and lowered her body to my face. I started gently licking up her pussy slot, enjoying the feel of the very soft flesh on my tongue. The taste and smell were like the others, a combination of cocoa and Aurore.</p><p>I felt one of the other girls straddle my legs as I continued to lap at Aurore's pussy. I felt a hand wrap around the base of my hard cock and pull it upward. Next was the unmistakable feeling of a mouth around the head of my penis. A surge of pleasure filled my body, and I pushed Aurore down harder onto my face, allowing my mouth to cover most of her pussy. I lapped harder at her pussy slot as I felt the mouth on my cock move up and down. Without being able to see, I knew it was Angelika. The feeling of her mouth was sharper, and she didn't take my cock very deep.</p><p>I pushed my tongue into Aurore. She was tight like Eugenie. I felt her gasp, as she continued to hold the headboard tight. Aurore looked down at me as I continued to work my tongue in and out of her vagina. She smiled.</p><p>I felt more surges of pleasure from the blowjob as I pushed Aurore's hips closer to the headboard, allowing me to lick her tight little puckered hole. I felt Aurore's legs shiver, and her hips twitch. She made a little whimpering sound.</p><p>""My turn,"" Eugenie said.</p><p>The blowjob stopped and I could feel Angelika let go of my cock and move off my lower body.</p><p>I pushed Aurore's hips back down a bit, causing my mouth to glide over her taint and along her pussy slot all the way to her clitoris. Aurore's response to my first contact with her clit indicated she wasn't as sensitive as Eugenie.</p><p>I felt a body move into place straddling my legs as I started gently stimulating Aurore's clit with my tongue. A hand grabbed my cock again, and then a mouth resumed the blowjob. It was definitely Eugenie. Her mouth was warm, soft, and wet, and she took half my hard penis into her mouth on each down stroke. The pleasure was intense.</p><p>I refocused on Aurore, and pushed her body down harder against my face, circling her clitoral area with my mouth and lips, using my tongue to circle and flick her pleasure button. Aurore started to grind her hips, but I held her steady. She looked down at me again, this time with an open mouth. Our eyes met. There was intensity in her gaze.</p><p>I felt my body approach orgasm, and knew I should warn Eugenie, but I didn't want to stop what I was doing with Aurore.</p><p>I let myself go. As I held Aurore's crotch tight against my mouth and increased the speed of my tongue lapping at her clit, my body pulsed semen into Eugenie's warm and inviting mouth. I think it caught Eugenie by surprise, as she paused. But only for a moment. Eugenie quickly resumed the blowjob, ensuring a full and complete orgasm, as cum continued to pulse from my cock.</p><p>I licked as rapidly as I could across Aurore's clitoris, and a few moments later it paid off.</p><p>""Ohh, ohh,"" Eugenie sputtered in a high pitched tone.</p><p>Her crotch twitched and pulsed. More subtle than the other two, but an unmistakable orgasm.</p><p>Eugenie's hips were shivering and bucking, but I held her tight and slowed down the tempo and pressure of my tongue on her sensitive clitoris.</p><p>Eugenie had taken her mouth off my cock, and was slowly stroking its shaft, presumably to milk out any remaining semen.</p><p>Aurore made some more quiet high pitched noises, and attempted to pull her crotch away from my face. Instead, I pushed her hips forward and moved my mouth and tongue off her clit, pushing my tongue back into her saturated vagina.</p><p>After Eugenie climbed off my body, I released my hands from Aurore's hips. But she didn't move right away. She just moved her hips slightly back and forth, as I continued to poke my tongue in and out of her pussy.</p><p>I reached up and placed my hands on Aurore's chest, gently squeezing her little red nipples.</p><p>Aurore looked down again, smiled, then swung her left leg up over my head, breaking my contact with her pussy and chest. I put my hands back on her hips and assisted her in climbing off me.</p><p>The girls laid next to me for a few moments. Then we got up and went into the sitting room to eat. I put my robe back on, and we all sat down.</p><p>During supper, we mostly talked about the girls and their school. We had a good time, and I thanked them for the incredible experience. They told me I was welcome.</p><p>On the way out, they each gave me a hug and a kiss. I enjoyed the feeling of their smooth and soft bare chests.</p><p>Feeling sexually exhausted, I read some magazines as the sun went down.</p>"
232,"Generalife, Part 3",Anachronism,,"['MF', 'Mf', 'Mg', 'Mgg', 'MgMg', '1st', 'solo', 'toys', 'oral', 'anal', 'enem', 'creampie']","This six-part story involves the experiences of a foreign correspondent at a private and exclusive girls' school just after World War I. The story is inspired by a well-known set of hentai artwork. References to some of those art images are included throughout the story in parenthesis. Part 1 of the story involves only adults, but is necessary to establish the background and develop the characters.",2013-01-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p><i>I'm a writer. So was my great-grandfather. I write novels. He was a foreign correspondent during the First World War, the interwar period, and the Second World War. Years ago, I acquired his cedar chest. It's packed full of his letters, articles, and other writings. My family figured that, since I'm a writer, it should go to me. So I have it. I put it on a shelf in my garage, where it sat for a number of years. A few months ago I decided to go through the contents of the chest. What I found near the bottom, in a thick sealed manila envelope, was stunning. It was a set of six journal entries by my great-grandfather, detailing his experiences at a school, which also served as a special club, in the South of Spain just after the First World War. Here is the third part:</i></p><p>---</p><p>I woke up on Monday to the sound of girl voices in the hallway outside my suite.</p><p>It was seven fifteen. I realized I would miss my opportunity for a shower if I didn't get up.</p><p>I put on my robe and headed for the door. Then I remembered reading in the Manual that clothing was not allowed in the shower room. I put my robe on the couch in the sitting area, and went naked out the front door of my suite.</p><p>The sight was amazing. A bunch of nude girls were heading to the shower room in groups. A final group of three walked down the hall right in front of me, greeting me as they passed.</p><p>I followed them toward the shower room, admiring their rear ends on the way.</p><p>As I entered the tiled shower room I could see many naked girls in the showers, soaping their bodies and talking with each other.</p><p>I became aware that I had a partial erection, my cock sticking straight out. But there was nothing I could do at that point. I continued walking along the student shower area, trying not to draw attention to myself, or my hardening penis. The girls smiled at me when I passed. Many greeted me.</p><p>""Good morning, Mister Stevens,"" I heard a familiar voice say.</p><p>I turned to look. It was Eugenie, under a shower head close to where I was walking. She smiled. I smiled and said 'hi.'</p><p>I continued past the student area and into the member and staff shower area.</p><p>Right in front of me was a cute young blonde haired woman, facing the tiled wall and washing her body with soap. It was Elaine. I admired her young tight shape, and medium sized breasts.</p><p>Further into the shower area I saw Simone and George. Simone was washing George's back.</p><p>""Good morning, Mister Stevens,"" Simone called out to me.</p><p>""Good morning,"" I replied.</p><p>George glanced over at me, and Elaine turned around, facing me. As I walked under a shower head opposite Elaine, I looked over at her and smiled. She smiled back, but she also glanced down at my crotch. I had a full erection. I felt a bit embarrassed.</p><p>I washed my body, occasionally glancing over at Simone or Elaine. Simone was being washed by George.</p><p>My penis stayed hard the entire shower.</p><p>Elaine left the shower first, followed by George and Simone. They headed to the opposite wall and picked up towels. I followed, going to the far corner to retrieve a towel.</p><p>Further down the wall were a bunch of girls drying off. Others were still in the shower.</p><p>I tried to focus on drying my body and not looking at anybody, hoping my erection would subside.</p><p>I lingered as most of the others left the shower room, dropping their towels in the wooden bin on the way out. Lingering worked, to some extent. My cock was partially deflated. I wrapped the towel around my waist and headed for the door, just as all of the showers turned off at the same time.</p><p>There were only two girls left in the shower room. I didn't recognize either of them, but they greeted me as I approached. I followed them to the exit. They put their towels in the bin. I enjoyed watching their beautiful naked backsides as they left the room.</p><p>I put my towel in the bin and returned to my suite.</p><p>Forgetting about breakfast, I decided to head to the library. It was empty. I wandered along the walls, looking at the collection of books in the shelves. Finding a novel I wanted to read, I sat down on one of the couches in the middle of the room, nearest the game area.</p><p>Just as I cracked open the novel and started to read, I heard someone enter the library. I turned to look. It was Elaine. She smiled and approached. Elaine asked if I wanted breakfast. I said I did, and she offered me some choices. Elaine served me breakfast in the library. I spent the next few hours reading in quiet solitude.</p><p>A couple hours later, I heard another person enter the library. This time it was Simone. She wore a black dress, and sat down on the couch next to me.</p><p>I put the novel down on the side table, and we chatted for a while. Simone wanted to know how I felt, so far, about my experience at Generalife. I gave her a very positive review. She also asked about my experience with the three girls the previous evening. I told her the experience was amazing. I also gave her praise for planning the perfect first night. I praised the cocoa butter as well, although I told her I generally enjoyed a natural smell and taste.</p><p>""I need to warn you about something, John,"" she said.</p><p>""What's that?"" I asked.</p><p>""You already have a reputation,"" she continued.</p><p>""A reputation?"" I questioned.</p><p>""Yes, among the girls,"" Simone said. ""Apparently, this morning, Aurore, Angelika, and Eugenie couldn't stop talking about their experience with you last night. In particular, the cunnilingus. During recess a short while ago, a few of the girls already asked me to assign them to you sometime this week.""</p><p>I smiled.</p><p>""That is very unusual,"" Simone continued. ""I suspect there may be competition for your attention each afternoon after school, should you choose to be in the library or out in the atrium. They are under strict rules, but don't be surprised if there is some subtle competition.""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""It's a beautiful day outside,"" Simone said, as she got up from the couch. ""You might want to go to the atrium.""</p><p>I nodded again.</p><p>""In any event, we'll bring you lunch a little after Noon, wherever you might be,"" Simone added as she left the library.</p><p>I soon headed to the atrium, bringing the novel along. It was indeed a beautiful and warm day. I was growing more accustomed to having the naked front of my body exposed between the sides of my robe, and the fresh air felt nice.</p><p>I sat down at the large white round table in the center of the atrium, choosing a padded chair that had shade from the large umbrella above. I returned to reading.</p><p>About an hour later, I heard the door open, and a bunch of girls heading my way.</p><p>I turned to look. The girls were each wearing a sports outfit, consisting of a white shirt, form fitting black shorts that exposed their entire leg, and black shoes.</p><p>The girls greeted me as they approach. Some of them stopped by the table, and chatted, including Aurore, Angelika, and Eugenie. They were cheerful and smiling. The ones I didn't know introduced themselves, although that was unnecessary. On the front of each of their sports shirts was a square patch with a number and their first name (Angelika, sports outfit, jpg, 144k).</p><p>The girl with prosthetic legs, named Luna, struck me with her natural beauty (Luna, sports outfit, jpg, 155k). She was well spoken and I could tell immediately that she was very intelligent.</p><p>I was also struck by the beauty of a taller skinny girl with dark hair. Her name was Gisele, and she didn't speak much (Gisele, sports outfit, jpg, 142k).</p><p>Other than Aurore, the most chatty girls were one with brown hair and glasses by the name of Chloe (Chloe, sports outfit, jpg, 39k), and a shorter cute blonde haired girl by the name of Violette (Violette, sports outfit, jpg, 37k).</p><p>It was clear the girls were flirting with me, and I enjoyed the attention.</p><p>But then I noticed Simone approach.</p><p>""Come on girls, leave Mister Stevens alone,"" Simone directed.</p><p>The girls said goodbye and took off toward the grassy sports area, where some of them were already setting up to play some sort of ball game.</p><p>Before Simone left to join them, she paused at the table.</p><p>""See, I told you John,"" she said, with a wry smile.</p><p>I went back to my novel, but occasionally looked over and watched the girls playing their ball game under the watchful eye of Simone.</p><p>It must have been close to Noon when they stopped playing, and headed back toward the building. As they passed by, many of them smiled, greeted, and waved at me. I returned the waves and smiles.</p><p>A few minutes after the girls had all entered the building, the door opened again. Elaine appeared with my lunch. She gave me a big knowing smile before leaving. It made me wonder if Elaine had also heard of the experiences of Aurore, Angelika, and Eugenie during the previous evening.</p><p>After lunch, I decided to return to the library. I sat back down in the same place on the end of the sofa nearest the game area, and resumed reading the novel.</p><p>A while later, I heard girl voices coming from the hall, followed by doors opening and closing. A few minutes after that, girls started appearing in the library, all wearing leotards. Most were wearing light blue, but three were wearing black. I found out later that the black leotards signified girls who were assigned sexual practice exercises that day.</p><p>Some of the girls sat at game tables. Others headed straight for where I was sitting.</p><p>A tall blonde girl sat next to me on the couch. Others quickly filled up the other couch, and the two arm chairs. They all looked at me with smiles. Violette, the short cute blonde I had met earlier in the atrium, sat in the chair closest to the couch I was sitting on. She was wearing a light blue leotard, like most of the others (Violette, sky blue leotard, jpg, 34k).</p><p>I felt a little odd about the exposed genitals in my lap, but was becoming more accustomed to that persistent situation.</p><p>""Hi, I'm Charlotte,"" said the tall blonde girl sitting next to me.</p><p>I turned and greeted her in return.</p><p>Charlotte had a pretty face and body, and extremely long straight blonde hair that went down past her buttocks. Her hair was so blonde it was almost silver (Charlotte, sky blue leotard, jpg, 91k).</p><p>Before Charlotte and I could start chatting, I heard Simone's voice call out from the doorway.</p><p>""Okay girls, be polite and don't bother Mister Stevens too much,"" she said in a loud voice. ""Aurore and Patricia, you're on the horses today. Use a gauge four please, and an anchor.""</p><p>I looked over and saw Aurore, as well as a girl with glasses I presumed to be Patricia, acknowledge the instruction. Both girls were wearing black leotards, and headed toward the ballet corner of the room where the rocking horses were located.</p><p>""Beatrice,"" Simone called out again. ""Use a gauge four today, here in the library or out in the atrium.""</p><p>""Yes, Miss Simone,"" I heard a girl call out who was sitting in the chair next to Violette.</p><p>Beatrice had red hair tied into shoulder-length pig tails, and was wearing a black leotard like Aurore and Patricia, but with long sleeves (Beatrice, black long-sleeve leotard, jpg, 114k).</p><p>Beatrice got up, told Violette to save her seat, then headed over toward the ballet area. I followed Beatrice with my eyes, and then noticed Aurore and Patricia on the rocking horses (l'anachronique, png, 600k).</p><p>The girls got off the horses and joined Beatrice at the tall wooden cabinet. Each retrieved a polished brass item from what I guessed was drawer '4,' and then Aurore and Patricia each retrieved an anchor from drawer 'A.'</p><p>I was fascinated by the whole sequence of events.</p><p>""Have you ever seen a girl use the special rocking horse?"" I heard Charlotte ask.</p><p>""No,"" I said, quickly glancing at her and then turning back.</p><p>I watched Aurore and Patricia screw the brass penetrators into the holes in the saddles. The end of the penetrators rose about one inch from the saddle. Then they screwed the anal anchors into the small holes just behind the penetrators.</p><p>In the meantime, I heard a quiet clanking noise and turned to look. Beatrice had set the long brass dildo on the table between her and Violette. She turned and looked straight at me. I watched her peel off her black leotard, exposing her gorgeous naked body. She had small breasts with puffy pink nipples, and only the slightest hint of fuzzy red pubic hair in a small patch just above her clitoral hood.</p><p>I could feel my cock start to harden at the sight. As Beatrice sat back down in her chair, I glanced back over to the ballet area. Aurore and Patricia were naked and holding small glass bottles, putting lubricant on the brass devices on the saddle of each horse. Then they rubbed lubricant on their own crotches.</p><p>I glanced back over to Beatrice, who had positioned her naked body in a very exposed way. Her butt was scooted to the edge of the seat, and her legs were spread wide and up, with the underside of her knees resting on the large carved penis heads that formed the end of each arm rest. Beatrice also held a small glass bottle, and was rubbing lubricant all over her pink exposed pussy.</p><p>There was too much going on at the same time. I kept glancing back and forth between Beatrice and the girls with the horses. I realized I had a plainly visible full erection, and some of the girls had noticed, especially Beatrice.</p><p>I watched as Aurore and Patricia got onto the horses and positioned their bottoms above the brass anal anchors. One after the other, their bottoms dropped to the horse saddles as the round brass balls penetrated their anal sphincters, anchoring them to the horses. The tips of the brass penetrators disappeared into the soft flesh of their crotches.</p><p>The girls started to rock back and forth, and I could see the metal apparatus move underneath the horses. I knew this meant the penetrators were moving up and down inside of the girls. The looks on the faces of Aurore and Patricia as they rocked back and forth confirmed what was happening.</p><p>I turned to look at Beatrice. She was using her hands to rub one end of the brass dildo up and down her exposed pussy slot. She looked straight at me and smiled, glancing back and forth between my face and my hard cock. It was almost as if she was trying to tease me.</p><p>I watched Beatrice for the next few moments, only glancing briefly over to the girls rocking on the horses.</p><p>Looking down at her own crotch, I watched Beatrice slowly push a few inches of the dildo into her lubricated vagina. Beatrice slowly fucked her pussy, going a little deeper on each thrust. She looked over at me to make sure I was watching. I was. I couldn't take my eyes off her.</p><p>After a few more moments of watching Beatrice, I glanced over at the girls on the horses. They were still rocking.</p><p>Then I looked around the sitting area to see what the other girls were doing. To my surprise, instead of watching Beatrice, they were all watching me. There were smiles and giggles.</p><p>As Beatrice kept impaling herself with the brass dildo, I glanced over at Charlotte, who was still sitting next to me on the couch.</p><p>Charlotte gave a big smile, then looked down at my hard cock.</p><p>I looked down, and then back up at her. I was horny again, and craved some contact with my penis.</p><p>""Would you touch me?"" I asked Charlotte.</p><p>Charlotte gave another big smile, then nodded and scooted next to me.</p><p>I could see disappointment on the faces of some of the other girls in the sitting room. I realized that by asking Charlotte to touch me, I wouldn't be able to do anything with any of them that afternoon in the library, according to the rules as laid out in the Manual.</p><p>I felt Charlotte's right hand touch my chest. She rubbed softly. I turned my gaze back to Beatrice, as Charlotte worked her way slowly down my chest and stomach. Beatrice was still slowly fucking her own pussy with the brass dildo, plunging it in about six inches. I could see her inner pussy lips wrapped tightly around the polished and lubricated brass shaft. It was an erotic sight.</p><p>Charlotte started softly stroking my penis, and I felt jolts of pleasure. I glanced down at her work, and then looked to her.</p><p>""Can I touch you?"" I asked.</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>I put my right hand on her left hip and started rubbing her leg as she stroked my hard cock.</p><p>All of the girls were still watching me, as I watched Beatrice. A couple more girls came over to the sitting area, and stood against the fireplace, watching the action.</p><p>I nudged Charlotte's legs apart, and slowly rubbed her inner thigh and the crease along the edge of her leotard. After a few moments, I moved my hand over her pussy mound, and started rubbing up and down her outer and inner labia through her leotard. Charlotte let go of my penis, spread her legs even more, then started stroking my penis with her outstretched left hand.</p><p>I glanced over at Charlotte, and she smiled at me. She started to move her hips in time with my rubbing.</p><p>""It would be better if you took off your leotard,"" I suggested.</p><p>Charlotte nodded, got up, and peeled off her light blue leotard as the rest of us watched.</p><p>Her naked body was stunning. Trim and shapely, she had medium sized breasts with large bright pink areola, probably at least two inches wide. Charlotte's outer labia were light pink, and I could see her long skinny clitoral hood.</p><p>Charlotte sat back down next to me and spread her legs, giving the other girls what must have been an amazing view of her pussy.</p><p>I moved my hand back to her bare smooth pussy mound, and started gently working my fingers softly up and down her inner labia and pussy slot. Charlotte resumed stroking my cock with her left hand. I could feel the warmth and wetness of Charlotte's pussy, but it wasn't wet enough to rub, or to penetrate her vagina.</p><p>For the next few minutes, I glanced back and forth between Beatrice, who was still fucking her own pussy with the brass dildo, and my hand working on Charlotte.</p><p>I noticed Aurore and Patricia arrive at the fireplace and join the crowd watching the action in the sitting area. They had their black leotards back on, so I assumed they were done with their rocking horse exercises.</p><p>What I really wanted to do next was go down on Charlotte.</p><p>""Can I lick you?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Mmm hmm,"" she said. ""What should I do?""</p><p>We pulled our hands off each other's genitals, and I had Charlotte get onto all fours on the couch, with her butt facing me.</p><p>Charlotte's pussy looked delicious. Just below her puckered anus, her light pink outer labia framed her narrow inner labia, which were a darker pink. The pussy slot between her inner labia was slightly open in the shape of an ellipse, and I could see the entrance to her vagina, as well as her urethra. Below that was Charlotte's long and skinny clitoral hood.</p><p>I twisted sideways, placed my right hand on Charlotte's right buttocks, and leaned in. I lightly licked at her pussy, avoiding her clitoris for the moment. I explored the soft pink flesh with my tongue, and enjoyed the scent and taste. After another minute, I pushed mouth against Charlotte, and then penetrated her vagina with my tongue. I couldn't hear anything from her, but she slightly gyrated her hips.</p><p>I moved up and over her taint with my mouth and tongue, and glided up to her anus. I circled her tight little hole with my tongue, then lapped at her. I felt her ass muscles clinch. I could see her look to her left, toward the other girls, but I couldn't see the expression on her face.</p><p>Charlotte still wasn't making any noise, so I moved back down over her taint, then down her slot, concentrating my mouth and tongue on her long slender clitoral hood. I licked up and down the ridge. It felt firm and hard under the soft skin.</p><p>Charlotte wasn't making any sounds, but her pussy and ass muscles were clinching in a regular pattern in response to my licking.</p><p>I moved up slightly and focused on her clit. I licked the hard little button, and Charlotte's body reacted by twitching. I increased the speed and pressure.</p><p>A moment later Charlotte finally made a sound.</p><p>""Uhh,"" she said quietly in a deep tone.</p><p>Charlotte's pussy and ass muscles immediately went into a rapid series of strong contractions. I slowed the pace slightly to avoid over-stimulating Charlotte in the midst of her orgasm.</p><p>Charlotte pulled herself away from my face, giving me an incredible view of her pink, wet, and twitching pussy.</p><p>""I think Charlotte had an orgasm,"" I heard Violette say.</p><p>I turned to look at her. She smiled, and I smiled back. I also couldn't help but notice Beatrice next to her. Beatrice was still stroking the brass dildo in and out of her pussy, but very slowly.</p><p>I turned back to Charlotte and moved my right hand off her butt. Charlotte's head was down, and she was still breathing hard.</p><p>""Can I have sex with you?"" I asked.</p><p>""Mmm hmm,"" she said.</p><p>""Just stay like that,"" I instructed.</p><p>She nodded her head.</p><p>I got up from the couch and took off my robe. Every girl in the room was now watching the action on the couch. Beatrice was still working her dildo, and I noticed Violette had scooted down and bit, and was rubbing her own crotch through her light blue leotard.</p><p>I got back on the couch, on my knees, directly behind Charlotte. As I held Charlotte's left hip with my left hand, I used my right hand to position the head of my rock hard cock against Charlotte's pussy slot. I slid the tip up and down her wetness, then lined up with her vaginal opening, aware that many sets of eyes in the room were closely monitoring every move.</p><p>I pushed forward and watched in awe as the head and a couple inches of the shaft pushed into Charlotte. I was filled with pleasure, as I felt her tight wet pussy grip the shaft of my cock.</p><p>I began a slow fucking motion, pushing in and out of Charlotte. She gave a small grunt each time I pushed deeper into her body. The view of my cock shaft buried in Charlotte was fantastic, with her narrow inner labia stretched tight around my girth.</p><p>The only problem was the awkward position, made worse by the softness and unevenness of the springs in the couch, which constantly shifted my position.</p><p>I had worked about four inches of my cock into Charlotte when I decided I wanted to try another position, and pulled out.</p><p>""Let's try another position,"" I said.</p><p>Charlotte turned around, with a sexy and demanding look on her face.</p><p>I sat back down on the couch like I had before and asked Charlotte to climb on top. She didn't hesitate, crawling over to me and swinging her right leg over my lower body. Charlotte held on to the back of the couch for support. I held her hips as she moved her crotch into position. Charlotte reached down with her right hand and, looking down, grabbed my cock and put it into position against the entrance to her vagina. She pushed down, and the swollen head of my hard penis reentered Charlotte's body. She moved her hand back up to the back of the couch.</p><p>As I continued to hold her hips, Charlotte worked her lower body up and down the shaft of my cock, eventually taking in my entire length. I looked at her, and she glanced down at me. Charlotte smiled, then went back to looking over my head, concentrating on the fucking. She was doing all the work, and it felt fantastic.</p><p>Amid the astonishing pleasure, I suddenly realized that the others in the room had an excellent and graphic view of the penetration. That's when I noticed Violette and Beatrice.</p><p>Violette was watching the show and still rubbing her pussy through her leotard. I noticed a wet strip in the crotch of the light blue material.</p><p>Beatrice was also watching the show, but her mouth was open and she had an intense look on her face. She was holding the brass dildo deep in her pussy with her left hand, and frantically rubbing her clit from side-to-side with the fingers of her right hand.</p><p>I glanced between looking down my body and seeing the fucking action, and looking over at Beatrice.</p><p>Moving my hands off Charlotte's hips, I reached up and cupped her breasts, feeling the firm flesh and warm hard nipples as she continued to work my cock.</p><p>Beatrice looked like she was frustrated, struggling to reach orgasm. Then she suddenly pulled out the long brass dildo, but kept the frantic pace on her clit. Her body jerked forward and she moaned. I watched her hips and pussy muscles jerk in a series of spasms. Beatrice had given herself an orgasm while watching Charlotte and I.</p><p>That was enough to send me close to the edge. I felt my own orgasm start to build and knew that I wasn't allowed to cum in Charlotte's pussy.</p><p>""I'm gonna cum soon,"" I said to Charlotte.</p><p>She looked down at me, and then back up.</p><p>""Eugenie,"" Charlotte called out. ""Do you want the semen?""</p><p>""Mmm hmm,"" I heard Eugenie say from behind me.</p><p>I hadn't seen her before, and I watched her come around the couch. She was also wearing a light blue leotard (Eugenie, sky blue leotard, jpg, 32k).</p><p>Eugenie quickly got down on her knees between my legs, then sat back on her feet. She must have had and incredible close-up view of the intercourse.</p><p>""Tell me when you are close,"" Charlotte said to me, looking down at my face.</p><p>I was already there.</p><p>""I'm close now,"" I hissed.</p><p>Charlotte immediately lurched her body forward. I lost my grip on her breasts, which were immediately in front of my face.</p><p>I glanced down and could see Eugenie lean forward and grab my hard cock, saturated with Charlotte's wetness.</p><p>Eugenie put the swollen purple head in her mouth, and I felt the familiar jolts of pleasure from Eugenie's expert mouth.</p><p>I grabbed Charlotte's back as Eugenie moved her mouth up and down the shaft of my penis.</p><p>I moved my head to Charlotte's left breast, opened my mouth, and sucked on her large pink areola and hard nipple.</p><p>I continued to suck as I went into orgasm, blasting jets of semen into Eugenie's inviting mouth.</p><p>I moaned softly into Charlotte's left breast as my orgasm continued. When it was done, I leaned my head back, still holding onto Charlotte's back, and breathing hard.</p><p>Eugenie squeezed the last of the cum out of my cock, as Charlotte looked down at me, smiling.</p><p>I smiled back.</p><p>""Thank you,"" I said. ""That was amazing.""</p><p>Charlotte smiled again.</p><p>Eugenie finished her business, and gotten up from the floor between my legs. My cock was quickly deflating.</p><p>Charlotte got up and stood before me for a moment. She picked up her light blue leotard from the floor and started putting it back on. I got up and put my robe back on, and I noticed that Beatrice had already put her black leotard back on, her brass dildo resting on the table again. Beatrice sat down in her chair, as Charlotte and I sat back down on the couch. Charlotte squeezed in close to me, and I wrapped my arm around her shoulder. We glanced at each other and quickly kissed on the lips. Charlotte laughed.</p><p>""That looked like fun,"" Violette said.</p><p>Charlotte and I looked at Violette and smiled. Some of the girls in the room giggled.</p><p>Over the course of the next few minutes, most of the girls returned to what they had been doing. Some went over to the game tables, and the general chatter resumed.</p><p>Charlotte laid down sideways on the couch, putting her head in my lap.</p><p>""That was really good,"" I whispered to her.</p><p>She looked up at me, smiled, and nodded.</p><p>I softly rubbed Charlotte's head, running my fingers through her long hair.</p><p>A few minutes later, I heard someone enter the library. I turned to look. It was Simone.</p><p>""So are you done, Aurore and Patricia?"" she asked.</p><p>Aurore was at a game table, playing checkers with Patricia.</p><p>""Yes, Miss Simone,"" Aurore replied.</p><p>Patricia nodded.</p><p>""Ten minutes on the horse?"" Simone asked them.</p><p>They nodded.</p><p>""What about you, Beatrice?"" she asked, looking over to the sitting area.</p><p>Beatrice nodded.</p><p>""Ten minutes?"" Simone asked.</p><p>Beatrice nodded again.</p><p>""She did it a lot longer than that,"" Violette chimed in, as if tattling on Beatrice.</p><p>""She did?"" Simone prodded.</p><p>""Yeah, she even gave herself and orgasm,"" Violette continued.</p><p>""Really?"" Simone asked.</p><p>Beatrice nodded, a little sheepishly.</p><p>""Yeah, she was watching Charlotte and Mister Stevens,"" Violette added. ""We all were.""</p><p>""Oh I see,"" Simone said, walking over next to the couch I was sitting in.</p><p>She looked down at me and Charlotte, who was still laying down with her head in my lap.</p><p>""So did you two have a good time?"" Simone asked.</p><p>""A very good time,"" I said.</p><p>""Mmm hmm,"" Charlotte added.</p><p>""Mister Stevens gave Charlotte an orgasm,"" Violette said.</p><p>""Excellent,"" Simone replied.</p><p>""Then they had intercourse,"" Violette continued, chatting away.</p><p>""Vaginal?"" Simone asked.</p><p>""Mmm hmm,"" Charlotte said from my lap.</p><p>""But no ejaculation in you, right?"" Simone asked.</p><p>""Eugenie got the semen,"" Violette said.</p><p>""Yep,"" I heard Eugenie say from across the room.</p><p>""Predictable,"" Simone muttered. ""Very good.""</p><p>Simone walked away, but before leaving the library, she reminded Aurore, Patricia, and Beatrice that they needed to wash the brass devices they had used, and put them back in the correct drawers.</p><p>""Why was it predictable that Eugenie would get the semen?"" I asked quietly once Simone had left.</p><p>""She's a vampire,"" Violette replied in a whisper.</p><p>""I don't understand,"" I said.</p><p>""Eugenie's not a vampire,"" Charlotte said, getting up from my lap and sitting next to me. ""That's just what some of the girls call her. She doesn't suck blood or anything like that. She sucks semen. She really likes it.""</p><p>""She really likes semen?"" I asked.</p><p>""Mmm hmm,"" added Violette, still whispering. ""She really likes it. Her favorite color is cream, and her favorite food is raw oysters. She's a vampire!""</p><p>I thought the whole thing was strange. However, it also occurred to me that I had cum three times since arriving at Generalife the day before. Each time I had cum in Eugenie's mouth.</p><p>I stayed in the library chatting with the girls for the rest of the afternoon. Then it was five. Simone made the announcement, and I headed for my suite.</p><p>At that moment, I felt completely sexually satisfied, and wondered what I might possibly do at five thirty. Maybe I would just skip a night's services.</p><p>I sat in the sitting area of my suite, and returned to reading the novel.</p><p>A half hour later there was a knock on the door. It was Chloe, the other chatty girl I had met in the atrium that morning. I invited her in.</p><p>Chloe was wearing a very sensual outfit, all in black. From the top, she wore a felt hat with a wide brim. Her wire-rimmed glasses added to her cuteness. Tight around her neck was a collar made from a strip of black silk with a small round front piece. On her wrists were frilly wide bracelets of black silk. In the middle of her body was a strapless bodice that covered her breasts and went down to about her belly button. The frilly bottom of the bodice had two silk straps that went down her body and connected to the top front of sheer black leggings. Finally, she wore the skimpiest of panties. They were a g-string affair, with a tiny triangle of sheer silk barely covering her pussy. Her labia were visible through the material. It was a very sexy outfit (Chloe, black lingerie, jpg, 81k).</p><p>After we greeted each other, Chloe gave me a big smile.</p><p>Then she handed me two half slips of paper and a pencil.</p><p>We walked over to the table and sat down. On the first paper, I made my supper selections. I wasn't very hungry, so I chose even lighter than the previous evening.</p><p>The next sheet of paper was the Evening Service Menu. At the top was written 'Chloe.' It had many boxes checked, unlike the ones I had seen the first evening. I studied it carefully, looking up at Chloe occasionally, who was watching closely.</p><p>There were way too many options, and I wasn't feeling all that horny anyway, although Chloe's sexy outfit had me thinking twice. Some of the options checked were intriguing, and were more sensual than sexual. But I also noticed some additional options that I didn't expect, such as being able to ejaculate in her vagina. Since Generalife monitored each girl's cycle so closely, and the window for cumming in a pussy was so narrow, I figured I probably should at least keep that option open, just in case.</p><p>In the end, I circled checked boxes for touching, feeling, kissing, taking a bath with Chloe, fellatio, having vaginal intercourse, and ejaculating in Chloe's mouth or vagina. I also circled the checked box next to the only thing written in: Cunnilingus, of course. This seemed to especially please Chloe. She took the forms and trotted off, promising to return soon.</p><p>About fifteen minutes later, Chloe returned, carrying a tray with two covered plates, napkins, utensils, and beverages. I took the tray from her and set it on the dining table.</p><p>Chloe asked if I was hungry. I told her I wasn't, but we could eat then if she wanted. She said she wasn't hungry either. I asked if we might take a bath. She smiled and nodded.</p><p>Chloe led the way into the bathroom, and proceeded to operate the taps to fill the tub, getting just the right temperature that satisfied her desires. I watched from behind, admiring her tight naked butt.</p><p>I felt my penis fluff as I thought about taking a bath with this cute girl with glasses and spunky personality.</p><p>Chloe turned around, and I admired the sext outfit again. My cock was half hard and pointing toward Chloe from between the sides of my robe. She noticed and smiled, as the bath continued to fill.</p><p>""We should probably get naked,"" she said.</p><p>I nodded. Then I suddenly had a desire.</p><p>""Can I take your clothes off?"" I asked.</p><p>Chloe twisted her head in curiosity, then smiled and said 'yes.'</p><p>I took my robe off, letting it fall to the floor.</p><p>I walked over to Chloe and reached out for her hat. I took it off her head and set it gently on the counter next to the sink. Next I pulled the wide frilly silk bracelets off her wrists and set them next to the hat.</p><p>I got down on my knees and examined the rest of her outfit, also getting a good look at her labia, partially covered by the small sheer triangle of her panties. I decided the whole outfit could come down her body in one piece. So I grabbed the top of the sides and pulled down. It worked. I had to pull a little extra hard to get over her buttocks, but the bodice went down her legs. I rolled the leggings down and held her shoes down while she lifted her feet. I took the whole setup and put it on the counter, then returned to Chloe. For whatever reason, she put her shoes back on. All that Chloe had on was a collar, g-sting, and shoes.</p><p>For a moment, I admired her breasts. They were between small and medium in size, looked very firm, and had small pink areola and nipples.</p><p>I approached Chloe and looked at the collar. Chloe could see I was confused.</p><p>""It connects in the front,"" she said. ""I'll just do it.""</p><p>Chloe unsnapped the collar and handed it to me. I put it on the counter.</p><p>Then I got down on my knees again. I pulled Chloe's g-sting panties down her legs, and she lifted each of her feet up so I could take them off.</p><p>Before I got up I could see the top of the slit between Chloe's outer labia. Her inner labia weren't visible, but there was a tiny patch of brown peach fuzz on her pussy mound just above the top of her slit.</p><p>I stood up and put the incredibly skimpy panties on the counter. Except for her shoes and glasses, Chloe was naked (Chloe, nude, jpg, 68k). She looked super cute.</p><p>Chloe turned around and checked on the water filling the tub.</p><p>""It's almost ready,"" she said with excitement, as I admired her naked backside.</p><p>A few moments later, Chloe turned off the water and turned around. She immediately looked at my crotch and smiled. I realized I had a full erection, and smiled back nervously.</p><p>I walked over toward the bathtub, and got concerned about the view from the outside. The bathroom window was large, and it was still light outside. The view was panoramic, but there were no vantage points anywhere near Generalife, unless you were walking on the grounds just outside the window. I considered closing the shutters, but decided against that, realizing that the window sill was just about at the top of the bathtub, so not much would be visible even if someone was walking by on the grounds. Plus, I wanted to enjoy the evening sunlight as I took a hot bath with Chloe.</p><p>I tested the water with my hand, as Chloe watched. It felt hot, but not too hot. I stepped into the bath, and immediately felt the heat and steam from the bathwater.</p><p>I sat down into the water, and rested my back against the narrow end of the tub.</p><p>""Does that feel good?"" Chloe asked.</p><p>""Mmm hmm,"" I said. ""Very relaxing.""</p><p>Chloe smiled.</p><p>""Are you coming in?"" I asked.</p><p>Chloe nodded, then took off her shoes.</p><p>I watched closely as Chloe stepped into the other end of the tub, near my feet.</p><p>""Ooh,"" she said. ""It's hot.""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""I didn't mean to make it this hot,"" she continued.</p><p>""It's okay,"" I reassured. ""You'll get used to it, and then it will feel good.""</p><p>Chloe held onto the sides of the tub and gingerly lowered herself. She sat her bottom between my lower legs and continued to hold onto the sides of the tub.</p><p>""It's hot,"" she said.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""But it feels good,"" she added.</p><p>We looked at each other for a while, and I admired her perky breasts, which were just barely above the water line as she sat in front of me.</p><p>""You should relax,"" I said. ""Would you like to lean against me?""</p><p>Chloe nodded, and carefully turned around.</p><p>She backed up toward me, and I asked her if I could touch her. She said 'yes,' and I put my hands on her hips and guided her into position, with her back against my chest and her bottom resting on my lap. My hard cock was sandwiched between our bodies. I was sure she could feel it, as it lined up next to her spine.</p><p>I wrapped my hands around her waist and took a deep breath, nuzzling my head down and against the left side of her neck. I gave her little kisses at the top of the sides and back of her neck. She giggled at first, then cooed.</p><p>Chloe leaned all the way back, and I just held her as we soaked in the heat of the water.</p><p>""Can I wash you?"" I asked Chloe, after a few minutes of quiet relaxation.</p><p>""Mmm hmm,"" she replied.</p><p>I reached over to the window sill, where there was a dish with a bar of soap. I grabbed the soap without having to move.</p><p>After dipping the soap in water, I lathered up my hands and handed the bar of soap to Chloe.</p><p>I used my soapy hands to wash the front of Chloe's neck. I washed her shoulders and upper arms next. I got the soap back from Chloe and lathered up my hands again. After handing the bar back to Chloe, I washed her breasts, lingering there for quite some time. Her breasts were firm. I thoroughly enjoyed gently squeezing them, and feeling her small pointy nipples in the palms of my soapy hands.</p><p>There wasn't any more of Chloe to wash that wasn't under water, so I asked her to stand up. She did, and I sat up. I turned her around, and washed the rest of her body, letting her hold the soap between lathers. I avoided her pussy, not wanting to risk irritating anything with the soap. I turned her Chloe around again and washed her back, taking special delight in washing her butt and deep within her butt crack.</p><p>After I was done, Chloe sat back down at the opposite end of the tub and rinsed her body. By then, the bathwater was milky white.</p><p>Chloe asked me if I wanted her to wash my body. I nodded. She told me to stand up. I did.</p><p>Chloe also stood up and washed my body, from my chest down, having me hold the soap for her between lathers. I felt surges of pleasure as Chloe washed my cock and ball. But, to my disappointment, she didn't linger there. After sitting down and washing my legs, Chloe instructed me to turn around. She stood up again and washed my back, then my butt. She ended by washing deep within my butt crack, taking special delight in poking at my anus. She laughed. Turn-about was fair play.</p><p>I sat back down in the tub and rinsed off. Chloe sat down at the other end, but was still giggling playfully. She splashed me with water. I splashed her back, and she burst out laughing.</p><p>After a short water fight, we stood up, and I got out of the tub, retrieving two towels from the shelves above the counter. We dried off.</p><p>""What do you want to do now?"" Chloe asked with a smile, glancing down at my crotch.</p><p>I still had a nearly full erection.</p><p>""I wanna have sex,"" I said, half joking.</p><p>""Okay,"" she said playfully, dropping her towel on the floor and heading out of the bathroom.</p><p>I dropped my own towel and followed her.</p><p>Chloe went over to the bed, and pulled the sheets and covers back, as I watched. She climbed onto the bed, laid down on her back, with her head on the pillow, and spread her legs, with her knees up.</p><p>Biting her lower lip, she smiled and looked at me. Then she laughed.</p><p>I called her bluff. I got onto the bed and crawled between her legs. Chloe laughed again, tossing her head back against the pillow.</p><p>I had a glorious view of her pussy. The inner labia were thin, pink, and closed tight, forming a narrow slit. The overall length of the slot was not long, and the length of the clitoral hood was about half the length of her pussy slot. Above her clitoral hood was a very small patch of light brown peach fuzz. Below her pussy slot was her puckered little anus. It was a beautiful sight.</p><p>I moved in, wrapped my arms around under and around her hips, and immediately began lapping at the short narrow slit between her inner labia. At first, Chloe giggled, but the giggling soon turned into soft moans of pleasure.</p><p>I kept up the pace, eventually planting my mouth against her pussy. Her slot was so short my opened mouth nearly covered its entire length. I worked my tongue up and down, and then into her vagina. The taste was subtle and excellent. The entrance to Chloe's pussy was tight, but inside she was very wet.</p><p>I moved up her slot and started to stimulate her covered clit with my tongue. At first, Chloe giggled again, but then she settled down and started to enjoy the contact. Eventually, she put her hands on the back of my head and applied pressure. I sped up the intensity and pressure.</p><p>Chloe was not the silent type.</p><p>""I'm gonna orgasm,"" she announced.</p><p>I stayed steady.</p><p>""Uhh,"" she groaned, quite loudly.</p><p>Chloe used her hands to grind my face hard into her crotch. I felt her lower body repeatedly twitch, as I continued the stimulation on her clit. She continued to moan.</p><p>A few moments later, Chloe went silent, still holding my face against her crotch. I felt her pussy muscles pulse.</p><p>She used her hands to pull my head up and away from her clit. I looked up at her. She was breathing hard.</p><p>I moved up her body until my hard cock was positioned near her pussy. I looked down at her. She looked up at me.</p><p>""Can I put it in?"" I asked quietly.</p><p>With an open mouth, Chloe nodded. I felt her hands on my cock, working desperately to line it up with her vagina. When she was satisfied, she put her hands on my hips and urged me to plunge into her. I did.</p><p>The head of my cock penetrated Chloe's wet pussy. It was tight. Extremely tight. I pushed further, and another couple inches of my hard penis impaled Chloe. She groaned. I felt her body grip the shaft of my cock.</p><p>I fucked Chloe, using about half the length of my penis. She was so incredibly tight I feared I might hurt her if I plunged too deep. It didn't matter, I wasn't going to last.</p><p>A few moments later, I told Chloe I was going to cum. She moaned some more.</p><p>""Cum in me,"" she urged.</p><p>I did. My cock pulsed semen into Chloe. Waves of pleasure filled my body.</p><p>Chloe held me tight, encouraging me to push deeper. I pushed forward as I continued to ejaculate, eventually bottoming out. The last few spurts of cum shot deep within Chloe's wet, warm, and tight inner depths.</p><p>I put my head down into the pillow next to Chloe's head, and enjoyed the haze of post-orgasm.</p><p>""Mmm,"" Chloe whispered, as she held me tight.</p><p>For the next minute or so, I held my body above Chloe, using my arms and legs to ensure my body weight didn't crush her.</p><p>I pushed myself up off Chloe's body, then slowly withdrew my shrinking cock. Her pussy was impossibly tight, and through suction seemed to pull against the withdrawal. But the slickness of the semen inside of her enabled it to glide out. Chloe gave a sigh as the head popped out.</p><p>Sexually exhausted, I rolled over onto my side next to Chloe, and put my left hand onto her belly.</p><p>She looked over at me, smiled, and laughed.</p><p>I nervously laughed back.</p><p>""That was good,"" she declared.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>After another minute, we got up and decided to eat supper. Chloe and I remained naked as we set the dining table, sat down, and enjoyed our meal. We chatted and laughed. Chloe talked about school, but also asked lots of questions about my work. It was an easy conversation.</p><p>During supper, I couldn't help but be attracted to Chloe. The fact she was completely naked only enhanced her cute face, laughter, intelligence and wit, and perky breasts.</p><p>At the end of supper, there was a momentary silence as we looked at each other and smiled.</p><p>""I want to have sex with you again,"" I blurted out.</p><p>""Okay,"" Chloe said with a chuckle.</p><p>""No, I mean now,"" I said with a serious tone.</p><p>Chloe nodded, then gave a big smile.</p><p>We stood up and headed back to the bedroom.</p><p>""I should use the bidet first,"" she announced.</p><p>""You don't have to,"" I urged.</p><p>""But your semen is starting to leak out,"" Chloe said with another giggle.</p><p>I grabbed her hand and led her to the bed.</p><p>""It's okay,"" I told her.</p><p>I asked Chloe to get onto the bed on her hands and knees. I moved in behind her. The sight was amazing again, this time from the opposite direction.</p><p>I started licking at Chloe's pussy slot. I could taste the combined wetness of my own semen and Chloe. She cooed.</p><p>I decided to slow the pace and savor the moment. I must have spent ten minutes slowly licking up and down Chloe's pussy slot, poking my tongue into her cum saturated pussy, and lapping at her asshole.</p><p>When I finally arrived back down at her clit, Chloe was more than ready for another orgasm. It took only a few moments of licking her sensitive button, while holding on to her butt cheeks, to set her off.</p><p>Chloe moaned, as her body shook in spasms of orgasm for the second time that evening. I kept at her clit with my tongue, until I sensed that further stimulation would cause pain. I backed off and enjoyed the view, as her pussy and anal muscles twitched in the final pulses of her orgasm. Semen and her own wetness leaked out of her pussy. Some dropped onto the sheets below.</p><p>I got up onto my knees and positioned my hard cock behind Chloe, lining the head up with her wet pussy.</p><p>""Can I put it in again?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes, please,"" Chloe hissed.</p><p>I pushed forward, penetrating her tight wet inner depths.</p><p>Chloe's pussy was sloppy wet, but still unbelievably tight. I started a steady rhythm, holding her hips as I plunged my cock in and out of her vagina. The sight was amazing, with Chloe's inner pussy lips stretched to their limit around the shaft of my hard penis.</p><p>For whatever reason, I lasted a long time that evening. I fucked Chloe doggie style for quite a while. I fucked her fast and deep, and she occasionally grunted as I drove my hard cock as deep as it would go.</p><p>Finally, I felt a release approaching. I pushed in hard, fully burying my cock into Chloe, and felt surges of pleasure as I came. My penis pulsed more semen deep within her body.</p><p>After my orgasm subsided, I urged Chloe to lay flat, my spent cock still hard and buried within her. I carefully helped lower her body until she was lying flat on her stomach, supporting my weight with my arms. I rolled us, together, to our sides, spooning Chloe. I felt my cock finally start to shrink within her.</p><p>""That felt good,"" Chloe said.</p><p>""Mmm hmm,"" I acknowledged, kissing the top of her head.</p><p>I held Chloe tight against my body, using my left hand to cup her left breast. Chloe put her own small left hand on the back of mine.</p><p>We laid there for the next few minutes, enjoying the sensations.</p><p>As my cock deflated, I could feel the sloppy wetness it held in place within Chloe's vagina. The head was still inside her, but would pop out if she moved.</p><p>""I should go to the bathroom,"" Chloe said. ""Your semen is starting to leak out.""</p><p>I gave her another kiss on the top of her head, and let go of her breast.</p><p>Chloe slid out of bed and walked off to the bathroom. I enjoyed the view of her naked butt. She closed the door and remained in the bathroom for quite a few minutes.</p><p>I pulled the sheets up and over my body, waiting for her return, watching the sunset out the window.</p><p>A few minutes later, Chloe came out of the bathroom. She had her hat and shoes on, as well as the incredibly skimpy g-string. The rest of her sexy outfit she had rolled into a bundle and was carrying under her arm.</p><p>""I should go,"" she said with a big smile.</p><p>I nodded and thanked her. She came over to the bed, leaned over, and gave me a quick kiss.</p><p>""You're welcome, Mister Stevens,"" she said with a smile.</p><p>I watched Chloe leave the bedroom, admiring her backside one more time, noticing the tiny thin black string around her waist and the one coming out of the top of her butt crack.</p><p>I stayed up for a couple more hours, then went to bed. I felt tired and completely satisfied.</p>"
233,O Pretty Child...,Anacreon,,['poem'],,2012-12-26T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>O pretty child,<br/>
your little heart will tremble before many men...</p><p>Your grandmother thinks<br/>
she is raising you among the lilies<br/>
as a sensible girl, but you have slipped down</p><p>to the flood-fields of hyacinth<br/>
where Kypris has unharnessed <br/>
her horses, and hitched them on a rope.</p><p>And you have burst, little foal, into the middle<br/>
of summer, exciting the hearts<br/>
of many idle poets,</p><p>Herotima, whom all men would ride.</p>"
234,Heidi,Anal Al,,"['anal', 'bd', 'enem', 'ff', 'Ff', 'Mf', 'MF']",,2012-01-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Heidi, come here right now!"" Mrs. Snowden screamed.</p><p>""Coming mother."" Heidi answered from the other room. She knew she was in trouble for something yet again.</p><p>Walking into the living room she saw her two younger brothers covered head to toe in finger paint. The walls and carpet were also covered.</p><p>""I stay gone for no more than an hour buying groceries for you children and I come home to this mess.""</p><p>Heidi went to the kitchen and got a wash rag and began to clean the mess off of the boys and took the paints to the kitchen. Her mother walked out of the room. Heidi, 15, had been left in charger of her two younger brothers ages 6 and 7. They were respectfully silent while she cleaned them up. They knew full well that their sister was in trouble. After cleaning her brothers up and the mess on the carpet she tried to clean up the walls. Too late for Heidi, the paint had already dried. She scrubbed harder and harder and eventually tore through the wallpaper. Just as she did her mother, of course, walked into the room. Heidi looked up in fear.</p><p>""To your room young lady."" Mrs. Snowden said.</p><p>""Yes mam.""</p><p>Mrs. Snowden then took the two boys to their bedroom and put them down for a nap. Heidi went to her room, aware she was going to be punished. Her punishments since she had turned 13 seemed to have got a lot worse. She was aware that her now 20 year old sister with three children who died of a drug overdose was probably partly to blame for how strict their mother was now on Heidi and her two brothers. Their father worked two jobs to be able to have enough money for the family and to allow Mrs. Snowden to stay home and home school the children. It certainly wouldn't do for the children to attend a public school with the uncleansed heathens not of the same peculiar religion.</p><p>Heidi sat on her bed and waited.</p><p>""Take off your panties."" Her mother said going to the bathroom.</p><p>Heidi stood and removed her cotton print panties and laid them on the bed. With her mom in the bathroom it could only mean one thing - she was about to receive an enema before her spanking. Depending on how bad her mother thought she was she would sometimes receive an enema as punishment or a spanking for a lesser offense. The spanking was much quicker and Mrs. Snowden reserved the enemas for more severe punishments. If Heidi were really bad, and in this case Heidi realized that her lapse in attention to her brothers was deserving of it, then her mom would give her an enema and a spanking.</p><p>Heidi sat on the bed trembling as she listened to her mom running the water in the tub to get it hot. That meant the full red bag. If her mom ran water in the sink the water faucet wasn't high enough to completely fill the red bag. In the tub there wasn't this problem and it could be filled completely. It was summertime and the water out of the faucet on the cold side was plenty warm already. If her mom were letting it run she was about to get a hot enema. Soon enough the bag was full and she could hear the snap of the hose clamp as her mom bled the air from the hose. Mrs. Snowden walked into Heidi's bedroom carrying the bag - and the dreaded large nozzle. It was nearly six inches long and had side holes. Not what her brothers got for sure. A tear rolled down Heidi's cheek.</p><p>""Get into position Heidi"" her mother ordered, hanging the bag high up on the four posted bed.</p><p>Heidi stood up and then bent over and grabbed her ankles. Mrs. Snowden lifted Heidi's cotton dress and parted her daughter's cheeks. With the other hand she wormed her finger into her daughters soft tender anus and spread the lube around. Then the plastic nozzle quickly slid in and Heidi visibly stiffened. The click and the torrents of hot water began to run into the young girls insides. Heidi began taking deep breaths immediately - it was very warm water. Mrs. Snowden didn't say a word and waited the four minutes until the bag drained into the errant daughter. With the hose clamped off the nozzle was removed.</p><p>Heidi screamed out as the first splat of the plastic paddle hit her young cheeks. Her mother laid a good 25 whacks on poor Heidi's ass while the girl remained bent over with her stomach full of two quarts of warm water.</p><p>""You know you are supposed to watch your brothers carefully. When the bell chimes two you can let that out."" Mrs. Snowden said.</p><p>Heidi fought back the tears and struggled to hold in the hot water. Her mother would require a waiting period each time as part of the punishment. It was now just past 1:30 in the afternoon and she would be holding it for nearly thirty minutes. Not so bad really she thought. She had held it a lot longer before.</p><p>---</p><p>A month later ...</p><p>Heidi was caught naked with her brothers. They were spanked hard. Heidi got a full two quart enema with a little soap in it and then her mother surprised her by inserting a device into the young girls ass. The thing reminded Heidi of one of the nozzles she had seen at the grocery store for stopping up the old style glass bottles. Heidi's father had made it at the machine shop where he worked. Heidi's mom greased it up and inserted it into Heidi's quivering asshole and then tightened up the bolt. Heidi could feel it expanding inside and began to cry. ""Stop it, it isn't that big. Now put on your panties and go outside. We'll take it out before supper.""</p><p>""Yes mamma."" Heidi answered and straightened up slowly, the water and soap sloshing inside and her ass hole throbbing around the large rubber intruder and her cheeks still stinging from the spanking. Heidi sobbed all the way outside. In the backyard her two brothers were playing in the sandbox. Heidi didn't want to sit in the swing so instead walked around the side of the house. Across the street she saw her neighbor, Keith. Keith is much older than Heidi. She started going over to talk to him several years ago and she would go watch him work in his garage. He had a woodshop and was frequently outside sawing away making furniture or something for his house or a gift. He hadn't been out much in the last year, ever since his wife and 3 kids had left. Heidi had asked him about it once and he told her that when she got a little older he would explain it to her but for now just know that his wife had left him and he felt abandoned.</p><p>Heidi walked gingerly across the street, knowing that she would have to have the sloshing soap enema inside of her for the better part of an hour until suppertime. She stopped just outside of the garage and nearly doubled over with a cramp.</p><p>""Hi"", Keith said, he apparently hadn't seen her cramp.</p><p>""Hi."" She walked into the garage. He was setting up something on the workbench that looked like a large comb - only the teeth were a good half an inch wide.</p><p>Keith hears the young girls stomach gurgle and she clutches it. ""Are you feeling ok?"" he asks.</p><p>""I've got cramps.""</p><p>""Oh. Did your mom talk to you about growing up yet?"" Keith asked as he changed a bit on a router.</p><p>""Yeah, she told me about having my first period. This isn't that.""</p><p>""Are you sure?"" Keith asked and looked at her. She could just die every time she saw his pretty green eyes.</p><p>""Yes, I'm sure.""</p><p>""I've got some pink medicine in the kitchen if you want some."" He said.</p><p>""That won't help.""</p><p>""You seem awfully sure about it. Do you know why your stomach is upset?"" Keith asked and then picked up a board and measured it.</p><p>""I'm sure alright. My mom just gave me an enema.""</p><p>""Oh. Well that would certainly explain it."" He said.</p><p>""I was being bad and she gave me one for punishment.""</p><p>""Oh. Does she do that often?"" Keith asked, his dick stiffening. A fact that didn't go unnoticed by the young Heidi.</p><p>""Often enough. Usually I just get a spanking but if I'm real bad she gives me an enema too.""</p><p>""Bummer. Enemas can be bad if you aren't in the mood for it or if you have to hold it for a while.""</p><p>""Really? You know about enemas?""</p><p>""Sure. Did you get soap too?""</p><p>""Yes."" She said dejectedly.</p><p>""How long did she make you hold it?"" Keith asked.</p><p>""I'm still holding it.""</p><p>Keith let out a whistle. ""So what are you doing over here? Not that I mind you being here but I would think you would want to be a near to the toilet as possible about right now.""</p><p>""I do, believe me I do. However I have to hold it for at least an hour and she doesn't want me in the house whining and crying. And if I walk around it isn't as bad as staying in one place. Besides, she put something in me to keep it from coming out and she locked it.""</p><p>Keith's boner was complete. ""Wish I could see it."" He joked. She thought about it a second and then stepped to the side, behind the garage door that was shut and out of view of her house. She then lowered her panties to her knees, raised up her dress and then bent over and stuck her ass out at Keith.</p><p>Keith wanted to drop her right on the spot! Her young pussy had a wild and scraggly bush hair on it and right between her cheeks sat a round black thing with a bolt in the middle. Screwing up his voice and trying to sound calm he bent over and got a really good look, ""Does it hurt?""</p><p>""Yes. It is better now but when she first put it in I thought I was going to die! What does it look like?"" she asked.</p><p>""You mean you've never looked?""</p><p>""No, this is the first time she put this in me. Usually she gives me the enema and makes me stand in the corner or kneel over the coffee table or something.""</p><p>Keith reached into his toolbox and brought out a mechanic's inspection mirror. ""Here look."" He said helping her adjust it so she could see the plug. ""Looks like it has a simple hex head screw.""</p><p>""You can take it out?"" Heidi asked.</p><p>""Sure, if you want to. But you might get in more trouble. And I would be too."" Keith said.</p><p>""How so?""</p><p>""Well when you go back home in an hour and your mom goes to take it out and it isn't there.""</p><p>""Then you'd have to put it back before I went home.""</p><p>""True, could do that. What if she watched you let the water out and there wasn't any?"" He shot back.</p><p>""Oops. That would be a problem."" Heidi said thinking as fast as her 15 year old mind could think. ""What if you filled me back up just before I go home?""</p><p>""That might work. However, didn't you say she put soap in it? If that is the case and she doesn't see the soap in the water then you might get into trouble.""</p><p>""It's not fair! It's just not fair!"" she whined.</p><p>""She spanked you good."" Keith said and ran a hand quickly across her bum.</p><p>""Yeah, I thought she would never stop. Guess that is what I get for showing my brothers where babies come from.""</p><p>""Your mom caught you naked?""</p><p>""Yep. Won't do that again."" She said. Standing up she pulled up her panties and dropped her dress back down while Keith put up the mirror. As he turned around she was right there, under his nose.</p><p>They stood that way for a second and she looked up at him. Keith wanted her in the worst way right now. Never mind that he was 33 years old and she was so young. Heidi took a step closer. Keith put his arms around the girl and held her close. She stank. Even with seeing her butt naked the smell was enough to turn him off. Heidi put her arms around him and gave him a squeeze. Her stomach let out a loud gurgle and a cramp hit. She held onto Keith until it passed. Keith had noticed she had moisture on her slit earlier. ""When you hold an enema do you ever feel funny in the front?""</p><p>""You mean in my vagina? Sure, it feels tingly. Sort of like when I rub it a lot in the bathtub. Is that what it feels like to have sex?"" her young mind curious.</p><p>""Yes, only a whole lot better."" Keith said and let go of her. Stinky or not she was sure to get him hard again talking like this.</p><p>She stood on her toes and kissed Keith on the mouth. He grabbed her head and kissed her back. She eventually got the idea and parted her lips. ""I better go home, my stomach is getting worse.""</p><p>""Good luck."" Keith said as she walked out. He thought about it a few seconds and the closed the garage door and went into the house to take matters in hand.</p><p>---</p><p>Two months later...</p><p>Heidi's mom notices that Heidi likes to go talk to Keith and that she considers him her friend. He gave her some little woodshop items he has made and she treasures them. One day when Heidi is supposed to be watching her brothers while her mom goes to the store they manage to get into their moms room and take most everything out of the dresser. Heidi gets an enema and gets the dreaded black stopper plug in her asshole. Then Mrs. Snowden takes Heidi by the hand and leads her across the street, paddle in hand. ""We'll see how you like getting spanked in front of your friend Keith.""</p><p>""NO! No mama! No! Please not that!"" Heidi pleads. Her and Keith have talked often about the punishments that Heidi gets and Heidi secretly delights in watching him get aroused. One time she saw IT through the leg hole in his shorts! She doesn't mind showing Keith the plug but she isn't too sure she wants him to see her being spanked. And her mom will probably do it on the bare.</p><p>""You should have thought about that when you were watching TV!""</p><p>Mrs. Snowden knocks at Keith's door, aware he is home because his truck is in the driveway. He answers the door in his shorts and a T-shirt after the third try.</p><p>""Keith, I need your help. Heidi here has been misbehaving again.""</p><p>""What can I do for you Mrs. Snowden?"" Keith asks, confused as to why his neighbor and her daughter are here. He sees the paddle in her hand.</p><p>""Well Heidi seems to have gotten used to me spanking her and since my husband isn't around I would like for you to paddle her for me. Maybe if she feels it a bit more she will take it seriously. May we come in?""</p><p>""Of course."" Keith says and steps aside to allow them to pass.</p><p>""Heidi, bend over now."" Mrs. Snowden commands her daughter. She then hands the paddle to Keith and proceeds to pull Heidi's dress up over her waist, exposing the girl from the waist down. Heidi isn't wearing any panties today Keith notices.</p><p>""If you would be so kind as to give her a good hard ten whacks please?""</p><p>""No mom! Please don't!"" Heidi pleads. Her mom just pushes her head back down.</p><p>Keith is confused. On one hand he wants nothing better than to give the young Heidi a spanking to see her butt glow red. On the other hand she is a friendly little girl, alone in the world and so lonely. Spanking her like this will likely destroy that friendship. ""What did she do?"" he asks trying to stall.</p><p>""She let her brothers run wild again. They tore apart my bedroom and ripped some of my clothes. They have already been punished. However I have told Heidi many times to keep them out of the bedroom. My husband keeps a gun in there and they had it out on the bed. You may begin now.""</p><p>""Well that is pretty bad alright."" Keith said and resignedly gives Heidi five spanks on the right cheek. He mercifully makes them quick together. She jumps up screaming, forgetting the pain of the enema inside. After her mother yells at her some more he does the same to the left cheek.</p><p>Mrs. Snowden reaches for the paddle. ""You know you really should have the gun locked up."" He said handing the paddle back.</p><p>""But then it won't do any good if we need it."" She answers, Heidi is still sobbing loudly and rubbing her flaming butt.</p><p>""There is a solution for everything. In this case a $40 lock box takes care of the problem. Follow me."" Keith then leads Mrs. Snowden to his bedroom. He shows her the lock box and deftly opens it so quickly she can't even follow what buttons he pressed on the keyless lock. He shows her the gun and the locks it back.</p><p>Returning to the hallway and the still sobbing Heidi, Mrs. Snowden promises to get a box for their gun. She then looks at Heidi and tells her to stand in the corner. ""If you don't mind can she stay here for an hour? I have to run to the grocery store.""</p><p>""Well, I guess it is ok."" Keith answers.</p><p>""Just send her home about six. Thank you very much. Maybe next time she will think harder before she decides to neglect her responsibility."" She says and leaves.</p><p>Keith locks the door and then goes to the garage and gets a wrench. Returning to the hallway he leads Heidi to the bathroom. Having her bend over he removes the butt plug from the young girls glowing ass. ""Please don't be mad at me Heidi."" He says.</p><p>""I'm not. You only did what she wanted you to do. Besides it is kinda of fun. She thinks I hate having you spank me.""</p><p>""You don't?"" he asks, surprised.</p><p>""Nope. You swing harder than she does but it excites me having you see me get a spanking!"" the precocious girl says.</p><p>Keith eases the plug out while she is standing in the bathtub and she lets out a little yelp. She then hobbles over to the toilet and lets out a long, loud jet of water. The bathroom reeks of shit and peppermint. Heidi had got a good look at the bottle and told Keith what her mom used. He purchased a bottle and tried it on himself. Quiet invigorating, but he didn't tell Heidi that. At a quarter until six Keith gives Heidi a one quart enema with fresh soap and reinserts the butt plug. She cries as it is tightened down, even though he is careful to not tighten it more than it was to begin with. She hops from one foot to the other and grabs her butt and cries for a few minutes.</p><p>""Does it always hurt like that?""</p><p>""Yea, and especially with the soap."" She finally settles down and looks at the clock. It is now six o'clock and time for her to go home. She gives him a good long kiss and returns home.</p><p>---</p><p>The following month Heidi's father gets killed in a machine shop accident. Keith attends the funeral. Heidi's mom then has to take a job and put the children into regular school. A few weeks later Heidi is once again taken to Keith's for a spanking. On her 16th birthday Heidi is allowed to have a sleepover party which results in another punishment for the young girl after she gets caught playing naked with her girlfriends and they all took turns sticking things into their young pussies.</p><p>---</p><p>One day after Heidi has been particularly bad she is given a two and a half quart soapy enema, plugged and told to go to Keith's, her mom gives her the paddle to bring back. Mrs. Snowden calls ahead and tells Keith to give her twenty hard swats. Keith answers the door to see the fidgeting Heidi standing there holding a paddle.</p><p>""She finally let me come by myself!"" Heidi chirps as she comes into Keith's house.</p><p>""So you intentionally let your brothers play nasty with each other in the bath?""</p><p>""Of course. She has bible study tonight!"" Heidi exclaims rubbing her full belly.</p><p>""She told me to give you 20."" Keith says deadpan.</p><p>""Oh shit!""</p><p>""However she also said to keep you here until nine tonight. Did you get plugged?""</p><p>""No. Well I guess you had better get to it."" Heidi dropped her panties, bent over and let Keith spank her ten whacks, very hard, on each side - stopping to rest between ten and eleven. She was crying fiercely when he finished.</p><p>""Sorry."" He said.</p><p>""That's ok!"" she then kissed him and grabbed his crotch. Solid as usual. She then prances off to the bathroom to let out the enema. Keith follows her in and takes her dress off while she is on the toilet.</p><p>""Take a shower when you are finished."" He says and strips and jumps in first. Heidi is amazed at the size of Keith's cock as he closes the shower curtain. When he steps out it is soft again. He then wraps the towel around himself and goes into the den. Heidi takes a shower and then goes into the den, naked, to see what Keith is doing. She goes and jumps into his lap on the sofa. He smells of her freshly washed hair and approves, she can smell nice if she wants to. With just a little prompting from Heidi she gets Keith to make love to her for the first time. Having been coached in the intricacies of her hymen by Keith she had thoughtfully broken it last month during her period. Her mom, of course, was unable to tell that her daughters blood was both menstrual flow and the blood from a torn hymen. Lucky for Heidi that her mom didn't suspect that Heidi had borrowed her mom's dildo.</p><p>At 9 Heidi returned home, trying her best to conceal the glow of a fully loved woman!</p><p>---</p><p>Several months later...</p><p>Heidi was making herself something to eat and her brother walked in and started pinching her. After telling him to quit several times she jumped once while holding a knife she was using to cut open a pineapple. She inadvertently stuck her brother in the arm with the knife. Plead as she did her mother was still not convinced that she didn't do it on purpose. After telling Heidi she would deal with the girl later she rushed the two boys off to the hospital, knowing better than to trust Heidi to watch the other one after having just stabbed one. She instructed Heidi to go to Keith's house with the enema bag and have him give her an enema and a spanking and be waiting when her mother returned home. Knowing that the hospital emergency room always took a minimum of 3 hours Heidi sat around for a while before going to Keith's.</p><p>After about half an hour later Heidi goes to Keith's and tells him of her dilemma. She then takes a shower and they fuck for several hours. Taking another shower to wash off the smell of sex, Heidi eventually resigns herself to at least looking punished but decided to go ahead and have Keith punish her. So after receiving thirty whacks with the new paddle Heidi's mom bought for Keith he fills the young girls ass with a quart of soapy water and then inserts the butt plug that Heidi brought from home. She yelps loudly as it pushes in the plug and then dances around for several minutes until the initial cramps subside. She gets home only moments before her mom and is sitting on her bed with only a thin cotton dress on.</p><p>""Did you do as I told you young lady?"" Heidi's mom enters the room. Heidi is standing in the corner as she had been instructed.</p><p>""Yes mama.""</p><p>Mrs. Snowden then raises Heidi's dress and inspects her daughters butt. ""Humm, guess you did get a whipping, didn't you. How many?""</p><p>""Forty, just like you said mom.""</p><p>""Ok, come let that out then."" Mrs. Snowden waited on Heidi in the bathroom and then reached around and pulled the butt plug out of Heidi's ass. Her daughter then gratefully sat on the toilet and started to release the water. She grunted and squeezed her stomach to raise the pressure and reduce the stream volume like Keith had told her. After a long while of watching Mrs. Snowden was satisfied, ""Well at least you are learning from Keith how to behave and aren't lying to me anymore. Take a shower and go to bed.""</p><p>""Yes mamma."" Heidi answered politely. She secretly reveled in the way that even though her paddling and enema from Keith had hurt some she was getting to where she enjoyed his ministrations to her.</p><p>---</p><p>A year later...</p><p>Heidi's mother had left all of the punishment of Heidi up to Keith since the stabbing incident. Mrs. Snowden had her hands full raising the two boys anyway and was more than relieved that Keith was taking over responsibility for seeing that Heidi behaved. Although Heidi's behavior wasn't all that much better at least she didn't seem to be getting worse. In her naiveté she never once suspected that Heidi was fucking Keith's brains out. Now 17 her breasts were very nicely sized and her hips had taken on a more rounded appearance. Keith quit dating altogether, content with his hobbies and fucking Heidi. It was the best in the world - plenty enough sex without the commitment. True he didn't have a girl he could take out to the movie but who cared, there were always rentals.</p><p>To avert suspicion of him being gay with his friends and co-workers Keith had been lucky enough to run across a 3rd cousin, Celia, he met at a relative's funeral who would stand in as his girlfriend. In exchange he stood in as her boyfriend. They both agreed to do this for each other and enjoyed pretending to have a relationship. After Celia had been ribbed about not having a boyfriend by her co-workers they accidentally saw her out with her cousin one evening when he was returning a cooler she had left in his car at the funeral and just assumed it to be her boyfriend. Things suddenly got easier for her socially, people quit trying to 'fix her up' with people. Realizing that the 'attached' state was good for her she asked Keith to double as her boyfriend when needed. She attended one of Keith's company picnics on his arm and the same held true for him. They had agreed after the third date that they weren't going to be in love with one another but that they felt they cou ld be good friends and certainly enjoyed fucking one another for sport.</p><p>On a very stormy night Mrs. Snowden left Heidi at home and took the two boys to the grocery store with her. Having worked quiet a bit of overtime that week she had not had a chance to go after work. After about two hours Heidi began to wonder where her mother was at and called Keith. Keith said to give it some time as the hard rain had flooded several streets. Two hours later Heidi was on the phone again with Keith. The rain had let up some and Heidi walked across the street to Keith's after leaving her mother a note on the counter. Keith drove her to the store where her mom usually shopped and they searched the nearly deserted parking lot in vain. Two stores later they returned to Keith's house. It was now 10pm and they were watching the local news back at Keith's house. The news was showing a few wrecks around town when Keith looked out the window and noticed that Mrs. Snowden still had not returned home. After calling the nearest hospital Keith was shocked to hea r a confirmation that a Mrs. Snowden had been admitted to ER nearly four hours ago. There was no record of either of the two boys there.</p><p>Keith and Heidi then drove quickly to the hospital. Her mother was in PACU, recovery, after a two hour surgery. The hospital liaison came over to talk with Keith and Heidi.</p><p>""Mr. Snowden?"" she asked, Monica Rodriguez was on her nametag.</p><p>""No, I'm Keith. I'm Mrs. Snowden's neighbor. This is Heidi, her daughter.""</p><p>Turning to Heidi, ""I'm sorry Heidi but your mother is very, very sick. She was in a car wreck tonight and is badly injured."" Looking at Keith, ""Do you know where Mr. Snowden can be reached?""</p><p>""He died a year ago."" Keith answered.</p><p>""I'm sorry. We looked through her purse and couldn't find any address book or anything. We've called her house and got no answer.""</p><p>""Heidi wasn't home, we were out looking for her mother. Do you know where they brought the boys?""</p><p>""Boys?' Monica parroted, playing dumb.</p><p>""Yes, Mrs. Snowden went to the store with her two sons in the car."" Keith said, Heidi now broken out in tears and leaning on his shoulder.</p><p>""I'll check."" Monica sat and looked at Heidi. She then looked at Keith trying to assess if he could handle the news. ""Do you know of anyone we can call that Mrs. Snowden would want here?""</p><p>""What about your aunt Mabel?"" Keith asked Heidi. She shook her head yes, sobs wracking her young body. ""Do you have her number at home?"" Again a positive nod.</p><p>""How far away do you live?"" Monica asked Keith.</p><p>""About 4 miles.""</p><p>""Well you could go home and get the number, Mrs. Snowden won't be out of recovery for at least another hour yet.""</p><p>---</p><p>Keith called Mrs. Snowden's only sister Mabel from the Snowden house. After speaking with her for a half an hour he was told that Mabel would arrive tomorrow in Houston on the first flight from Cincinnati. He was also told that Mr. Snowden's only brother had been killed overseas smuggling drugs and that other than herself everyone else that was related were third cousins or further. Keith and Heidi returned to the hospital, it was now midnight. They went up to Mrs. Snowden's bedside in ICU. Monica appeared minutes later, having been alerted by the nurse.</p><p>""Momma!"" Heidi said as her mother opened he eyes slowly.</p><p>""Heidi, my Heidi. I am not doing too good. Dear girl there is so much I wanted to tell you.""</p><p>""Momma?"" Heidi asked, aware that her mother had taken on a strange mood that did not bode well.</p><p>""Keith. Come closer."" Mrs. Snowden said from her bed.</p><p>""Momma, where are the boys?""</p><p>""I don't know Heidi."" She opened her eyes and looked around. Monica stepped forward hesitantly, aware that she should say something but not being very experienced at breaking this sort of news to a family. Keith realized it first.</p><p>""Are they ..."" he started to say. Monica shook her head slowly yes. Heidi then caught on and began to wail. Finally through the drug stupor she was in Mrs. Snowden realized that the boys had died. She closed her eyes and began to cry.</p><p>After a few minutes Keith left the room to leave the mother and daughter alone. Monica followed him out. ""So you are not kin to either of them?"" she asked fishing for information.</p><p>""No, no. Just a neighbor. The father was killed last year at work. Since then Mrs. Snowden has had to take a job to support the two boys and Heidi. Lately Heidi has been spending a lot of time at my house and the two boys are usually at daycare. God. What on earth can possibly happen to that poor family next."" Keith sat down and shook his head into his hands.</p><p>""Did you find the sister?""</p><p>""Yeah. Her name is Mabel Wallace and she lives in Cincinnati. She'll be here tomorrow. Only close relative from what she said. Seems that other than the sister the rest are distant cousins. Makes sense now.""</p><p>""What does?"" Monica asked.</p><p>""Last year at the funeral mostly were his co-workers and a few friends. Hardly any relatives. Both sets of grandparents are dead as is his brother. How bad is she?""</p><p>""She is probably not going to make it. Her liver is shredded from the wreck. She was in a head-on collision and the police estimated she was going almost 30 and the other car was doing 55. The two boys didn't have their seatbelts on and were thrown through the windshield from the backseat.""</p><p>""Poor Heidi."" He said.</p><p>""I'll call child services."" Monica said.</p><p>""No need, her sister will be here tomorrow.""</p><p>""True, but even if the sister agrees to take in Heidi she'll need the papers. It is far easier if they get the mothers release than to have to do it after the fact.""</p><p>""She is that bad off?""</p><p>""I'm afraid she isn't going to make the night.""</p><p>""Yeah, guess that would make it easier. Child services will come out tonight?""</p><p>""They'll be here in an hour or less.""</p><p>---</p><p>After being told by Monica the situation Keith went down and got a cup of coffee. He then went back to Mrs. Snowden's bed in ICU and Heidi motioned him over. Mrs. Snowden had already been told by the hospital her situation and she had told Heidi who was still crying.</p><p>""Keith, I need to ask a favor of you. It'll be my last.""</p><p>""What do you need?"" he said aware that she was aware of her situation.</p><p>""I need for you to raise Heidi for me."" She said gravely.</p><p>Keith just looked at her for a few minutes. ""What about your sister?""</p><p>""Mabel already has 5 children, without any inheritance I couldn't ask her to take on another.""</p><p>Keith thought about it and decided that even if it was some trouble that as a human being he would at least humor her on her deathbed and pretend to go along. There was always court later. ""Of course I would take good care of her.""</p><p>""Thank you so much. You have been a good neighbor and a true friend for Heidi. She needs a father figure to look up to. Now more than before."" Mrs. Snowden said, her eyelids fluttered and she fell to sleep. Heidi cried and cried thinking her mother had died right then and there until Keith pointed to the heart monitor.</p><p>The children's services person on call arrived about twenty minutes later and Keith and Heidi gave her enough information to fill out the papers. Mrs. Snowden awoke again and signed the papers, witnessed by a nurse and the child services representative. Keith signed his name, taking guardianship of Heidi.</p><p>Stepping out into the hallway afterwards while the mother and daughter talked Keith found out that they could transfer Heidi to Mabel later if Mabel agreed. Keith left Heidi at the hospital that night and Monica, working the night shift took Keith's number down and told him she would call when the time came. Mrs. Snowden expired at 03:45 that morning. Keith arrived at the hospital just in time to comfort the distraught Heidi.</p><p>---</p><p>Mabel arrived as promised that afternoon. Heidi spent time with her for that day and the two took care of the many details of her dead family. That afternoon when Keith returned home Heidi came running out and asked him if he would come over to her house.</p><p>""Hello."" Keith said as he entered. Mabel was sitting at the dining room table reading some papers. All around her were many stacks of papers.</p><p>""Keith, aunt Mabel has been going over all of moms records today."" Heidi said.</p><p>""Yes, it seems that Ralph had some paid up insurance policies. However, other than that my sister was broke. The house has 20 years left on the 30 year mortgage. She didn't have current insurance on the van so that won't even be payable. Lord only knows what she expected to happen if she got into a wreck with the state liability laws.""</p><p>""Mabel there is something that I need to ask you. It seems to me that Heidi would be perhaps better off living with her aunt than with me. At least she would have her cousins. Not that I wouldn't take good care of Heidi but it just feels wrong that I should be her guardian rather than a blood relative.""</p><p>""I've thought about that since yesterday. I thought about it all night and didn't know what the hell I was going to do about it. You see I'm not very well off myself. My husband and I just barely get by now. We have 5 children. My sister and I discussed it once - just what we would do in this very situation. Given no other alternative we both agreed we would take on the others children. However I fully expected to take on 3. I still can't believe what has happened.""</p><p>Keith looked at Heidi who was attentive and looking at him. Then he looked back to Mabel. ""It is ok with Heidi being here, we talked about it today. You are well enough off that you won't have any trouble taking care of her. Lord knows that I could use the life insurance money but I won't try to take it away from her, my conscience wouldn't let me do that. It seems my sister found a perfect solution last night. She wanted you to take Heidi. It was her dying wish.""</p><p>""I ... I , well I just agreed because I thought it was better than the alternative."" Keith stammered.</p><p>""It is. If she was living with me I know for a fact that there is no way my husband would keep his hands off of the money. She would have her cousins for sure to finish growing up with but I'd have to boot her out when she turned 18."" Mabel said.</p><p>""What I meant was it seemed better to accept responsibility for her last night than to take a chance on her ending up in a foster home.""</p><p>""That too. Heidi will have a much better life with you. Look I've only seen the poor girl about 4 times in her life. She knows you MUCH better than she knows me. And I do say, MUCH better."" Mabel said.</p><p>""Heidi?"" Keith asked looking from her to her aunt and back.</p><p>""Yes Keith, I told her everything.""</p><p>""Everything?"" he asked.</p><p>""Yes, everything. Look we had a long talk about it and Heidi loves you and you love her, even if you won't admit it to yourself. She is much better off with you than in a foster home - or with me.""</p><p>""But she is only 17!"" Keith exclaimed.</p><p>""So you are saying you don't love her?""</p><p>""I didn't say that. I'm just saying that, well...""</p><p>""You're saying you don't enjoy having sex with her?"" Mabel pushed.</p><p>""Heidi!""</p><p>""It's ok Keith. I do love you. I've never said it before because I was afraid. But now I belong to you and it is ok to say it."" Heidi said.</p><p>""Look Keith, Heidi won't be 17 forever, enjoy it while it lasts. In a year she'll be old enough to leave or .. whatever. No one will bother you.""</p><p>""But the children's services will eventually figure out I'm a single male with custody of a 17 year old girl.""</p><p>""By the time they figure that out she'll be at least 18. Besides that her mother signed the papers, there isn't a whole lot they can do about it."" Mabel said.</p><p>""But ...."" Keith started to say and then shut up, dumbfounded.</p><p>""Heidi, you better work on packing some of your stuff since you'll be moving in with Keith.""</p><p>""Yes mam."" The girl said and scampered off. Keith then looked at Mabel.</p><p>""Look Keith, I know you and her are fucking and that you've been giving her spankings and enemas. I wish I could get my husband to take care of me that well. She told me about you going down on her too. A piece of advice, don't ever stop that. As she gets older she'll enjoy it more than she already does. And if she doesn't let me know I can find you a hundred women who would line up for that. I'm going back to Cincinnati on Wednesday after the service and probably won't see you again for a while. Heidi has no one in her life now but you - take good care of her.""</p><p>""What about the house?""</p><p>""That is Heidi's problem - and yours by default.""</p><p>""Was there mortgage insurance?""</p><p>Mabel had a look of astonishment. ""Yes there would have to be, wouldn't there!""</p><p>""Normally.""</p><p>""It was a balloon payment deal but since the original mortgagers are dead now the policy would have to pay off. Well then that is even more money for Heidi. And with no other family except me she will get to keep it all, uncontested.""</p><p>""That being the case I guess she gets the college of her choice. Might even be enough to be a doctor if she wants.""</p><p>""You'll have to convince her of that. I never agreed with my sister's choice of a husband and certainly not the religion she had taken up with him. Her and I disagreed on a lot of things. Now maybe God has set up a way for things to be right for Heidi. She has an extraordinary lover and someone smart enough to raise her right. She is still young enough to be convinced to become a doctor if that is what you want her to be. Or if it is your choice you can simply make her your sex slave like my sister was.""</p><p>""Your sister didn't exactly strike me as the sex slave type."" Keith said flatly.</p><p>""Well I don't know how much of what she told me is true but from what Heidi has told me about the punishments they went beyond enemas and spankings some time. Heidi saw a lot more than she should have when she was younger. I think in recent years things calmed down a bit as Ralph became more and more of an alcoholic.""</p><p>Heidi pranced back into the room carrying a large suitcase. ""I'm ready for tonight.""</p><p>""I'll stay her for the next few days if you two don't mind and go through the clothes and stuff. I'll arrange it all and if you'll help me tomorrow, Keith, we can make a run to Goodwill. I'll section off some garage sale stuff and you can have a sale in a few weeks. I'll take care of calling the mortgage company, banks and such on Monday for you. You'll probably have to take off work in a week or so to sign papers as Heidi's guardian.""</p><p>""Ok, thanks Mabel.""</p><p>---</p><p>Heidi went across the street with Keith. She unpacked her suitcase and put some of her clothes in his closet while he cleaned up the kitchen - a bachelor tended to let the sink ferment every once in a while. Well, actually most of the time.</p><p>Heidi, already used to Keith's house and having been with him many times already knew where everything was located. She took her shower and prepared herself for bed. Keith walked in as she was brushing her teeth. Something she had done many times before at his house. It was different now for him to watch her however. After a few moments he took off his clothes and stepped into the shower. When he got out he noted that Heidi had picked up his clothes and put them somewhere. Drying off he saw that most of the lights in the house were off. Stepping into the bedroom he saw Heidi in his bed with the sheets pulled up and a smile on her face. He crawled in beside her.</p><p>""Keith I feel strange."" She said.</p><p>""Me too."" They snuggled up for a while holding each other very close and fell to sleep. In the morning Keith awoke with the nubile girl snuggled up on his chest. As usual he had morning wood. Slipping a finger into her tiny teenage twat he found she was already wet. He moved her around and slid in with her still asleep. She fluttered her eyes open as he bottomed out. She just watched him as he stoked away, enjoying the feeling of his very hard dick.</p><p>""Mabel was right, you are a good lover."" Heidi said.</p><p>""Really? And what would you be comparing that too?"" Keith asked after he collapsed on her, post-climax.</p><p>""Nothing. But Mabel told me that the best advice she could ever give me is to love you always and don't bother looking for another man - you would be all I ever need. She told me that after what I told her about you and I making love that if I ever tried to look elsewhere I would just be heartbroken and very, very disappointed that I left you. She should know, she's been married to four different husbands. And she told me yesterday that she has had sex with over a hundred men.""</p><p>""Interesting aunt you have.""</p><p>Heidi and Keith held each other for a long time. Keith could tell that she was thinking about something and asked her.</p><p>""Keith ... would you give me an enema?""</p><p>""Of course love. And when I finish filling your sweet little ass up I think you need a spanking. Now?""</p><p>""Yes!""</p>"
235,Nikito,Anal Al,,"['anal', 'bd', 'enem', 'ff', 'Ff', 'Mf', 'MF']",,2012-01-30T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Nikito sat alone in the cell thinking about how miserable she was. It wasn't that much different than the loneliness that she felt in the orphanage. Here however instead of the watchful eye of the care tenders she had bars to keep her from escaping. The food was worse too. In an orphanage since she was 2 she did not remember her mother who died of a drug overdose. Now at 17 she was in jail for the latest in her string of mischievous deeds. The difference here was that this one was criminal in that the store owner of the store she was stealing from died of a heart attack. It wasn't her fault but rather her misfortune. In the eyes of the laws of Kobe the death during the commission of a robbery was punishable by life in prison.</p><p>She got up to use the toilet and then stopped and looked at herself in the mirror. She wasn't particularly very pretty. In fact she considered herself downright ugly. She finally pulled up her dress and sat on the cold metal seatless toilet. After she finished her business she took the tin cup and poured the cold water over her vagina to rinse the remains of urine from her thick, straight-haired bush. A loud clank and the cell became dark as the lights were turned out in the cell block. Such was the life of a prisoner awaiting trial.</p><p>---</p><p>One month later...</p><p>Having been convicted of murder Nikito had received the life sentence. Her public defense doing their usual poor job of defending the yenless. It was nearly 7pm, still an hour left before lights out in the cell block. Next week she would be transferred to the women's prison to serve the rest of her life behind bars. During the trial her criminal record consisting mostly of petty theft numerous times and defacing of public and private property was reviewed. The judge had deemed her socially unworthy of reform and passed the maximum sentence for her crime.</p><p>Nikito dejectedly listened to the cell block door opening at the far end and two sets of footsteps stepping in. The door squeaked shut and the rattle of keys. She lay on her bed staring at the light bulb in the ceiling behinds its protective wire reinforced glass. The two pairs of footsteps proceed towards her end of the block. They stopped near her cell.</p><p>Tearing her eyes from the light she saw spots as the looked at the two figures outside of her cell. The keys clanked again and the door was opened. Nikito stared at the figures as they entered her cell. She was confused, this now being after the trial there was no reason for any visitors, doctors, lawyers or anyone else coming to her cell. She was nothing now - not worth anyone's time to see.</p><p>The guard said something to the other person in English. At least Nikito thought it was English, she had never bothered to listen in school. One of the figures approached. It was a tall western man. He looked at her for a few moments as if assessing something about her. Then he reached down and raised up her thin cotton dress. Not being issued any underwear she was naked underneath. Nikito just lay there allowing them to do what they wanted to her. Not that she could fight anyway, she had learned that early on after several whippings.</p><p>The man reached down and spread her legs. Gently with his fingers her parted her thatch to reveal the soft folds of her vagina. He said something to the guard and then released her legs. He put one hand on each hip and flipped her over. Using his large, firm but smooth hands he parted the cheeks of her butt and peered at her wrinkled little brown hole. Nikito felt extreme humiliation every time she was examined here but she did nothing to resist, not even trying to clench her ass. She had learned the hard way that being a prisoner you did what they wanted you to do. If you didn't you were punished and they did it anyway.</p><p>""You are sentenced to life in prison for murder. However, you are young and quiet sexy. I can get you out of prison but you will still be a prisoner. The difference is that you will be my personal sex slave. Not behind bars rotting in prison but still not free. If you choose to go with me I can assure you that your life will not be as difficult but I can also assure you that you will not be free and shall have to obey my every command and fulfill my every fantasy. In some ways you will have less freedom than you will in prison in other ways you will experience an existence better than what you have coming now. Tomorrow you will be brought before a judge and he will ask you if you wish to serve out the remainder of your sentence or if you want to take the option to be sold as a slave. Do you have any questions?"" the man asked. The guard translated into Japanese for Nikito.</p><p>Nikito could hardly believe what she was being told. Surely slavery didn't legally exist. She fleetingly thought about complaining to the guards that this was far beyond incarceration but then just as quickly realized that they would do nothing to help her. Even the small hope of another trial had dwindled to but a flicker in her future. The sort of future she envisioned was being locked up the rest of her life and being beaten regularly by larger inmates. And she had nightmares about guard sponsored rape parties like she had watched on television. Not that she was a virgin having been with a boy when she was but 13 years old but she didn't like the idea of being held down and raped by many men one after the other.</p><p>If this man was really telling the truth she knew she wouldn't get a second chance like this. Although she suspected some of the private pleasures he could take with her that he spoke of she wanted a confirmation of her suspicions. ""You would rape me daily?"" The guard translated into English for him.</p><p>""Yes. Both front and back. Probably only me however, I do not like sharing my twat with others."" He said, the guard translating, even getting the slang translated properly if not somewhat a cruder reference in Japanese.</p><p>""How would you keep me from escaping?""</p><p>""You would be shackled most of the time. When you were not the only other means of escape would mean death. And I'm not above killing you if you threaten me, even once. You would only exist at my whim."" He said.</p><p>""Will you whip me daily?""</p><p>""In the beginning yes. Later probably not. You will rarely be given any clothes to wear. In addition to being my sex toy you will serve me as a good servant. And sometimes I will whip you for no other reason than to hear you cry.""</p><p>""Thank you for being honest. May I ask you a few more question?"" Nikito prompted.</p><p>""Ask as many as you like today little Nikito."" He said.</p><p>""Tomorrow, if I chose to be your slave then I would no longer be able to ask questions freely?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>Nikito thought a few moments realizing that this was her opportunity to find out as much as she could. She didn't relish the thought of being in prison for the next 70 years. ""What would you do to me if I were to get a gun and shoot you but not kill you?""</p><p>""I would kill you. Probably slowly.""</p><p>This was a chilling revelation. ""What if I got mad and kicked you between the legs?""</p><p>""I would probably fill you up front and back with very hot chili pepper sauce, tied up and then whip you until you couldn't tell what was blood and what was hot pepper sauce. And I probably wouldn't feed you for a few days. I can say now though that I have no intentions of punching you or doing other permanent bodily injury to you. You may wish you were dead but you wouldn't die unless I wanted you to. I would never do anything so drastic as to cripple you or cause other permanent injury. However I will probably have you pierced and your pubic hair permanently removed so that you are always smooth for me. And should your breasts grow any more than they are I would have them surgically reduced. You will be maintained in good health with regular medical attention. And before you ask yes you would be given anesthesia for dental procedures. I think of myself as a stern master but not cruel."" He said.</p><p>Medical care? Nikito was amazed, that sounded better than what she knew to be the norm for prison. He seemed to be speaking the truth so far. He admitted he would sexually abuse her front and back on a daily basis and didn't try to disguise it. He intended to have his pleasure with her. She tried to think of some of the worst sexual practices she could. ""Would you make me have sex with animals?""</p><p>""Probably not.""</p><p>""You said others would not be allowed to have me, but does that mean that I wouldn't be made to perform for some else's entertainment?""</p><p>""No, you are correct I may have you masturbate or otherwise display yourself from time to time for a guest. They would not be allowed to have sex with you.""</p><p>""Do you have a wife or girlfriend?"" she asked.</p><p>He paused for a moment and studied her face after the translation from the guard, ""No. If you choose to be my sex slave you wouldn't have to worry about a wife or girlfriend. I would need no other since you would perform to the best of your abilities for me.""</p><p>""You would put things into me?"" she asked, thinking of dildos and plastic penises.</p><p>""Often."" He answered after the translation from the guard.</p><p>Nikito and the man, Jim, talked for several hours through the translating guard. The next day she told the judge, when asked, that she willingly would trade her current sentence for a permanent slave status. The only way she could get out of being a slave was to be sold or killed - prison would never be an option again. And if her master died, for any reason even natural causes, she would be hanged at sunrise the day after the funeral. This last revelation concerned her for a few moments, she realized that Jim was nearly 30 years old and would probably die in 40 years. That meant that if he didn't sell her to someone else she too would die in 40 years. However, it still beat being locked up in a cell for the next 70 years.</p><p>---</p><p>Jim came and took Nikito, wearing handcuffs, away from the holding cell. It was early morning the day after she had agreed to be a slave. He brought her to a house that was surrounded by a high stone wall. He led her around by way of a dog leash attached to the dog collar that he put around her neck. He brought her to an older Japanese woman and handed her over. Here she was taught how to speak English, her every failure reinforced at the end of a cane. She learned quickly yet still had a very striped butt and legs. While here a lady worked slowly and methodically removing Nikito's pubic hair, hair beneath her arms and hair from her legs and ass area. Several square centimeters a day were cleared of her black hair. The area would be red for a few days and eventually clear up. The process was sometimes painful but Nikito adjusted to it and quit fighting after the third day. By the end of the first week her vagina was bare.</p><p>After nearly three months she had learned English, was silky smooth as a pre-teen and sported now healed piercing in both inner labia, both nipples and her septum. Then one day Jim returned. She stood at attention as he inspected her naked body.</p><p>""I like it very much."" He commented to mistress Hashimata.</p><p>""Come along."" Jim said giving the leash on Nikito's collar a tug.</p><p>""Yes master."" She said.</p><p>Jim took Nikito to his home outside of Tokyo. It was an unpretentious house but was set on a vast wooded lot with high walls surrounding it. Two other women were there, both in shackles, and were introduced to Nikito as Mieko and Sarah. Mieko was obviously Japanese but Sarah was a light skinned, very skinny black girl. Both wore full metal shackles on wrists, ankles and about their neck. They had on sandals, short skirts and a short top.</p><p>""Nikito you are new here and will take some time to learn the rules. Sarah will be your instructor and will be punished for you the first week while you are learning. During the second week you will be punished for your own infractions by Sarah."" Jim said and handed Nikito's leash to Sarah.</p><p>Nikito smiled at Sarah as the black girl looked at her with jealously. Nikito was now sure that these two other slaves must be the ones that Jim said she would have to perform for. When Nikito had been trying to think of what perversions Jim would want to practice with her she hadn't even thought of performing girl to girl sex.</p><p>Jim left the room and Mieko followed him. Nikito was left to Sarah's care. Sarah glared at the young girl for second and then, ""Bend over you little slut."" Nikito bent over and grabbed her ankles. Sarah lifted Nikito's skirt and whipped the new slave with the end of the leash until she cried out. ""Now don't you dare make another noise."" Sarah yanked hard on the leash forcing Nikito to follow her.</p><p>Nikito was led to a small room with a bed that looked like a doorless prison cell. Sarah made her strip naked. A chain was attached to her collar and locked into place and Sarah left. Nikito sat on the bed and cried well into the night until she fell asleep.</p><p>In the morning Mieko came in and brought Nikito to a shower and watched as the young girl washed herself. Nikito was locked to a table and given breakfast. Then she was allowed to brush her teeth. Mieko brushed her hair out and put small yellow ribbons in it. Looking in the mirror Nikito thought about how young she looked. Hairless all over and with small breasts she looked no more than 13 years old.</p><p>""Sarah doesn't like you. She feels that you are a threat to her somehow. I tried to explain to Sarah last night that our master loves all of us but she still doesn't want him to have you. I will try to help you as much as I can to learn the rules here. However our master sees that as Sarah's job. He is aware that she will intentionally fail to teach you things. He is very aware of her feelings towards you and will use your presence to have an excuse to punish Sarah. Eventually she will learn but in the mean time I'm afraid you are in for a rough time from her. I hope that you won't be difficult on your own as this will only make it worse than it already is. Since I was here first Sarah didn't have that to go through with me.""</p><p>Nikito remained quiet realizing that things could get pretty bad pretty quick. Mieko suddenly stopped brushing Nikitos hair and brought Nikito by the leash to see their master. Nikito wondered how she knew that their master wanted her.</p><p>Upon arrival Mieko stood passively with her head bowed as Jim sat at a desk reading from a viewscreen. He stopped after about a minute and looked up and saw the two slave girls waiting. Clearing the screen he got up and kissed Mieko on the forehead. She was nearly a 50cm shorter than him. Nikito watched with interest as he gave her a rub on the buttocks and then turned to Nikito.</p><p>""Good morning my sweet little girl. Did you get a good nights sleep or did Sarah keep you up all night?"" Jim asked.</p><p>""I slept very well my master."" Nikito answered.</p><p>""And what did you learn?""</p><p>Nikito was suddenly at a loss. She felt like when she was in school and the teacher asked for a recitation of something she hadn't studied. However she felt panicky inside as she had no idea what it was that she was supposed to learn. Nikito bit her lower lip and looked to Mieko for help. Mieko shook her head no very imperceptibly. Nikito looked back to Jim. He was clearly expecting an answer from her. Knowing what Mieko had just told her about Sarah she suspected that Sarah was supposed to have taught her last night and didn't. A guess and she would be caught lying and certainly be punished and probably Sarah as well. Telling him that she hadn't learned anything would probably mean that Sarah got punished and would take it out on Nikito next week. She was caught between the proverbial rock and the hard place, neither answer would her master be happy with. Now it was just a question if she should answer at all.</p><p>""Nothing my master."" She finally feebly answered.</p><p>""Not true my little one. You have learned rather quickly that lying is unacceptable and telling the truth is better. You have also learned that sometimes you have to make a difficult choice."" He patted her on the head like a puppy and turned to Mieko, ""Fill a white bag, hot and make sure it is soapy. Bring the mentholated linament."" Mieko gave a quick nod and scurried off. Jim pressed a button on his wrist band and then took a seat in a large chair. Nikito stood and waited. Sarah appeared and looked at Nikito and then bowed her head and waited. It was as if she knew she was about to be punished. Nikito didn't know what Mieko had been sent to fetch but was sure it wasn't going to be any fun for Sarah.</p><p>""Sarah, are you aware of what disobedience you have done?""</p><p>""Yes master, I have failed to teach Nikito as you instructed and must be punished.""</p><p>Mieko returned with a large white rubber bag with a hose dangling from it. From the steam coming from the open top Nikito could see that he held hot liquid. On the end of the hose was a large plastic nozzle of some sort that looked like a penis. Nikito guessed it must be nearly 3 cm in diameter and at least 20cm long. Jim took the small jar from Mieko and opened the screw top. He then dipped his finger into it. Sarah was watching and obviously knew something about it that Nikito didn't; she saw fear flash though the black slave's eyes. Jim dipped his finger into it and then brought out a small dab of the substance. He walked over to Nikito, ""Spread your pussy lips.""</p><p>She grabbed the two rings and pulled herself open for him. He then put the tiniest of dabs of the translucent paste on her pleasure button. It began to burn almost instantly. ""Just a sample my sweet.""</p><p>He then turned to Sarah who obediently turned around and grabbed her ankles. Jim then smeared her asshole liberally with the substance. Sarah began to wiggle but like a good slave didn't clench her buttocks closed. Mieko walked up and handed the nozzle to master. He opened the clip and let air out of the line and some of the liquid, milky white, hit the floor. Then he brought the nozzle up to Sarah's flexing asshole and pushed it gently in. Sarah let out a gasp as her asshole first stretched to accommodate the large nozzle and then contracted back to close it securely in. The diameter behind the head of the nozzle was only about half of what the head diameter was. Jim unclipped the hose and Sarah flinched as the hot liquid began to flow inside of her. Nikito watched with fascination, having never seen such a device being used on someone. Seeing Nikito's interest Jim commented, ""This is called an enema. Depending on how hot, how much and what is in the water it can be either pleasurable or painful. Since Sarah has seen fit to disobey me and not teach you she is getting 4 liters of hot water with soap in it. The soap burns inside and produces very strong cramping, much more so than your monthly cramping. The nozzle is large and stretches her asshole open wide so that the mentholated salve will burn even more. Does it hurt Sarah?""</p><p>""Yes master, it hurts badly."" The wiggling slave answered.</p><p>Nearly ten minutes later the bag had emptied and Jim shut off the clamp. Mieko patiently held the bag up the entire time allowing the burning soapy water to enter Sarah. Sarah's belly had a bloat to it and she could hardly stay bent over. ""Lie down"", Jim commanded.</p><p>Sarah obediently lay down on the hard matted floor. Mieko looked expectantly at Jim who nodded assent. Mieko sat down on Sarah's full stomach. The black slave let out a groan as she tensed her stomach muscles to support the other girls weight. The large nozzle still embedded in Sarah's ass kept her stretched open so the mentholated fire continued unabated. Lucky for Sarah that Mieko only weighed some 45 kilograms. Jim sat down at his desk and returned to the viewscreen reading he was doing earlier. Nikito watched as Sarah writhed in pain from the fullness of the burning soap enema and the weight of Mieko on her. Nearly half an hour later Jim told Mieko to go clean Sarah up and never stopped reading the book. He looked up from his book momentarily to see Nikito standing there and said, ""Go watch.""</p><p>""Yes master"" she bowed and departed.</p><p>Nikito caught up to the other two slaves at the end of the hallway. Sarah was taking tender small steps trying to not have an accident while Mieko followed carrying the bag. They worked as a team as they entered the large bathroom and Sarah hunched over the toilet as Mieko removed the nozzle. A small dribble of water escaped as Sarah quickly sat down and then the flood began. Mieko went to the basin and washed the nozzle and then the bag. She opened a closet door and hung the set up beside the many, many other bags. Nikito stepped forwards to look into the closet. Mieko glanced at her and intentionally left the door open so the new slave could see the array of enema bags stored there. After a few moments she commented, ""Master has used them all on me many times.""</p><p>""Don't you try to avoid that?"" Nikito asked.</p><p>""Not always."" Mieko said with a smile. She then stood and patiently waited for Sarah to empty her bowels into the toilet.</p><p>Finally finished Sarah nodded, spraying herself with the bidet handpiece. She then stepped into the shower and washed quickly. Stepping out Mieko was waiting and dried the black girl off. Sarah then went to the counter and leaned forward, bent over and placed her hands on the edge of the counter. Mieko took a small container from the drawer and lubricated Sarah's asshole with the clear jelly. ""Time to see the rest."" Mieko told Nikito as she followed Sarah back to Jim's office.</p><p>Upon arriving at the office the three girls waited until Jim finished reading. He then stood up and Mieko took his robe off and folded it neatly and placed it in a chair. Sarah kneeled down and began to lick and suck her masters penis until it engorged with blood and was very rigid. When she felt he was as stiff as he was going to get she stood up and bent over at the waist and grabbed her ankles. Jim then entered her anally as she let out a low moan. Nikito now saw why Mieko had lubricated Sarah. True to what Jim had told her he would take his slaves in the back. He pumped slowly at first and then began to speed up. Sarah began moaning. Nikito was sure the black girl must be in pain. Finally her master let out a guttural moan and stopped, embedded deeply in Sarah's ass. Mieko then handed her master a round, long cone shaped device. He pulled out of Sarah's ass and pushed the cone into the slave girls asshole. As it hit home she let out a little yelp. From wha t Nikito had observed it was larger in diameter at the thick part than Jim's erect penis and surely must have hurt going in. It tapered down to a neck diameter of only about 2 cm and then flared out to a wide base.</p><p>Sarah stood and faced her master who now spoke to her as Mieko proceeded to clean up his penis. ""Sarah, you are to teach Nikito the rules that she needs to know. You are not to act jealously in any way. If you fail today, tomorrow you will get the same plus a whipping. Do you understand me?""</p><p>""Yes master.""</p><p>""Will you do as I ask?""</p><p>""No master."" Sarah said.</p><p>""Why not?""</p><p>""Because she doesn't belong here master. I have done everything you told me to do and I have given you my love. I do not think it is fair that you should bring her here.""</p><p>""I see. Well I think I have enough love for all three of you girls and your behavior isn't proper for a well trained slave. You'll just have to stand here and think about it until after lunch when we will discuss it again."" Jim said. He then turned to Mieko who had by now finished. ""Mieko we are having guests for lunch. Dress Nikito appropriately along with yourself and then prepare lunch. I left a menu on the kitchen counter for you. There will be 3 guests.""</p><p>""Yes master."" Mieko bowed and departed, motioning for Nikito to follow. Nikito watched as Mieko expertly prepared a sushi lunch for everyone, including herself and Nikito. The three guests were business acquaintances of Jim and Mieko served them all well. Nikito learned quickly and assisted. Both slaves were dressed in a modified Geisha outfit, the modifications being made to allow quick entry and exit. They did not put on the wigs or powder their faces but otherwise looked like modern day Geishas - except for the heavy stainless steel manacles they wore which were visible above their sandals and at their wrists. Nikito was introduced to the two men and one woman as they had noticed her and had apparently been a guest of Jim before.</p><p>That night Jim spent with Mieko again as Nikito slept in her room, chained to the wall.</p><p>---</p><p>True to her word, Sarah had not attempted to teach Nikito anything. Instead she was waiting for her master in his den in the morning with the white bag, a dish of shaved soap, a jar of salve and a whip. When he entered his den in the morning with Mieko she quietly went and filled the bag. She brought it to him and he checked the temperature and soapiness of it. Mieko greased her up with the burning salve as Nikito watched and then waited as Jim finished with a paper he was reading. He inserted the tip into the black slave girl as Mieko held the bag high. Even holding it over her head it was only at some 2 meters off of the floor. Jim had Sarah lay stomach down on the hard floor which increased the flow of water into her rectum. As the flow finished Mieko snapped the clasp shut and held the bag at waist high waiting on Jim.</p><p>""Stand up Sarah."" Jim commanded and picked up the whip. ""Now Sarah you know I love you very much and it disappoints me that you don't want to allow Nikito to become a good slave. Bend over.""</p><p>Sarah bent over, with the nozzle still protruding from her burning asshole and grabbed her ankles. Mieko brought the hose up Sarahs ass crack and over her back, out of the way for the whipping. Her master laid thirty whacks of the whip on Sarahs quivering ass. She had begun to scream out after the second lash fell. Jim stopped after thirty and inspected Sarah. Her ass was an array of whelts raised by the whip. Some were bleeding.</p><p>""Now Sarah will you do as I ask?""</p><p>""No master."" She said. Jim applied thirty more lashes to her ass and the backs of her thighs. He stopped and allowed her to quit screaming. He handed the whip to Mieko, ""Give her 20 every hour.""</p><p>""Yes master."" Mieko said.</p><p>Jim took Nikito's leash and led her to the bedroom. Here he took her and made passionate love to her. Nikito, not being a virgin, had only had a few men in her but Jim was by far the largest. She was completely filled by him. Amazingly to her mind he didn't even break a sweat making love to her. Afterwards as they were laying there she could hear Sarah screaming. Nikito thought about Jim taking her anally and became scared. Aware that it would hurt she was afraid of what he might do to her if she resisted - yet somehow she knew that she couldn't help herself, she knew when the time came she would be afraid. Sensing something troubling her Jim asked her what it was.</p><p>""Master, when you make love to me in the back it is going to hurt.""</p><p>""And you are afraid of it. We'll take care of that so that it doesn't."" Jim said and got up. ""Come here."" She followed him into the bathroom. He prepared an enema for her in a smaller red bag. He just put a little soap in it but still fear went through her mind. ""It won't hurt that much, it is only 2 liters and just barely warm."" He sat on the toilet and pulled her over to him by the leash. She was bent over his lap and he lubricated her anus. It didn't burn like the salve the day before had. He inserted the tip and although she had not had that many things inserted into her ass before this one felt pleasant. Just large enough to know it was there but not large like a dildo which could hurt. She heard the click of the stop clip and then felt a warmth spreading through her belly. Soon she heard the sucking sound as the bag emptied. He stomach was full and bloated but it didn't hurt that much. Jim pulled her up off of his lap and removed the nozzle. She rubb ed her belly with her hands. ""How does it feel?"" he asked.</p><p>""Full and warm.""</p><p>""Does it hurt?""</p><p>""No master. I thought it would but it doesn't."" Nikito said.</p><p>""Good, now hold it for a few minutes and let it soften up inside. You'll feel an urge to go poop poo in a minute but hold it in. Then when the second one comes you can let it out."" He said and attached her leash to a ring in the wall by the toilet.</p><p>""Yes master."" She said reveling at the full feeling. True enough she soon had the urge to let it out but did as her master said and held it in. In a few minutes the urge passed and she relaxed. Jim had washed the enema set and hung it on a hook and left her alone. The second wave of cramps began and she sat on the toilet. She wondered what he would do to her if she held it. Thinking that she should follow instructions exactly she relaxed and the water flowed forth from her. She sat on the toilet for quiet a while when Jim returned.</p><p>""Are you empty now?"" he asked.</p><p>""Yes master.""</p><p>""Good, now squat down over the bidet and clean yourself."" He handed her a towel when she had finished.</p><p>He had prepared another of the cones for her and had lubricated it with something that glistened. ""This is a butt plug"" he explained. ""We'll start you with this small one and then gradually get bigger and bigger. By the end of next week you will have no trouble taking me anally. Now bend over."" She stood bent over and grabbed her ankles and felt the tip of the plug pressing against her anus. She involuntarily clenched her ass.</p><p>""I'm only going to tell you this once so listen carefully. When you are to receive something in your ass you will relax and allow it to be inserted. Do you understand me?""</p><p>""Yes master."" She said and attempted to relax. It took all of her self control to not clench her ass tight against what she knew was coming. She felt the tip begin to stretch her open and tried to relax. He pushed it in slowly and she felt the plug opening her wider and wider. Soon she thought she could take no more and was about ready to scream when it suddenly slipped inside and slammed against the flange. She couldn't close her asshole completely because of the neck diameter of the plug but at least it didn't hurt as much as the wide part passing had hurt.</p><p>""There now, you see it isn't that bad. Now you will wear it all the time and day after tomorrow we'll switch to a larger one. Someone will take it out and give you an enema in the morning. If you decide to be a bad girl and take it out on your own I'll put a dilator instead of a butt plug into you and you won't like it I can promise that. Now stand up.""</p><p>""Yes master. I'll be a good girl master."" Nikito said as she stood up and heard Sarah screaming again. As she stood the plug settled into a more natural position and her butt cheeks clenched tight around it.</p><p>Jim unsnapped the lock on her leash and led her into the den where Mieko had just stopped whipping Sarah. Sarah was still sobbing.</p><p>""Sarah, will you teach Nikito the rules?"" Jim asked.</p><p>""Yes master. Please master allow me to teach her."" Sarah begged.</p><p>""Good."" Jim said and pressed a button on his wrist box for Mieko. ""You can start by showing Nikito how to properly suck me.""</p><p>Sarah knelled down in front of Jim and undid the sash on his robe. She then took his penis into her mouth and began to suck it eagerly. Mieko arrived and stood watching. ""Sarah has decided to teach Nikito."" Jim's penis was beginning to harden. He then tilted Sarah's head back slightly and looked her in the eye, ""Would you like to enema me?"" Her eyes met his and they had an understanding. ""Mieko, go prepare a blue bag full please.""</p><p>Mieko scurried off dragging Nikito with her. Once in the master bathroom she took out a blue enema bag with a long hose. To this she attached a strange device made out of latex with what looked like two balloons and two inflation bulbs. She adjusted the temperature of the water and then put in a little of a white powder. ""This is baking soda, our master likes it very much. Here check the temperature with this."" She said and handed the new slave a thermometer. Make it 41 degrees.""</p><p>Nikito adjusted the temperature of the water flowing from the faucet until it was 41 and watched as Mieko put some of the powder into the bag. Water was added and then the air was let out of the assembly. Next Mieko grabbed a tube of lubricant and took the whole thing into the bedroom.</p><p>Jim was lying on the bed in a 69 position eating Sarah's pussy. Mieko handed the bag to Nikito to hold. Nikito watched as Mieko touched her master on the ass. He obligingly lifted his legs up around Sarah's head, and since she was on top he exposed his own anus to allow Mieko access. Mieko lubricated him liberally and then removed one of the inflation bulbs. She sucked the air out of the tube and the balloon on the end deflated even more, sucking up against the main tube. She then pinched it off with her fingers and reattached the bulb and then pushed the end of the assembly against Jim's asshole. Mieko twisted it slightly and pushed more. The balloon folded over itself and draped back down the main tube as the sphincter of Jim's asshole restricted its passage. Nikito was fascinated to watch it going in. Eventually Jim's asshole relented and Mieko pushed it in past the first balloon.</p><p>""You only want about 7-8 pumps on each one on this size retention hose."" Mieko explained to Nikito as she began pumping first one bulb then the other. Nikito saw the outer balloon expand into a round ball and could only imagine the inside one doing the same. She saw that Jim's penis was very large and very rigid now and Sarah nearly choked on it as he brought her head down on it with his knees. Mieko released the clamp on the tubing and the flow started into Jim. Nikito held the bag up as high as she could. Mieko then had her stand up on the bed and lean against the wall to hold it even higher.</p><p>About half way through the bag Jim hit the sweet spot with Sarah as she began to reach orgasm. She continued with multiple orgasms with Jim licking, sucking and slurping on her bare pussy. Nikito watched as the bag continued to drain into her master. Nearing the end of the bag Mieko shut off the clamp just before it emptied. Sarah had been having a continuous orgasm for nearly 3 minutes now and was exhausted, still sucking Jim's blood engorged penis. Then she slowed down and took him into her throat as far as she could. He suddenly stiffened and brought her head down so far that she began to gag on him. He then slammed his legs down hard on the bed and became totally rigid, arching his back as he reached a thundering orgasm. Sarah clamped down on his penis and wrapped her arms around his ass as tightly as she could. Jim reared back his head and screamed. Sarah continued to suck on him but backed off some so that she could breathe and not gag. She coughed a little trying to swallow all of the hot sticky semen that was pouring into her throat. Jim craned his neck and gave her pussy another lick and sent her into one final orgasm. She kept her mouth on his penis but stopped sucking and moving. They lay in a heap for a few minutes and relaxed.</p><p>Then Sarah finished sucking the last of the semen off of him that had dribbled out of her mouth and he rolled her off of him onto the bed. ""Thank you master."" She said with sincerity that Nikito found startling considering the whippings the black girl had received this morning.</p><p>""You're welcome my sweet."" He said and got up, the hose and bulbs dangling from his ass.</p><p>Jim went towards the bathroom with Mieko and Nikito following holding the enema bag and hose. Upon reaching the toilet Mieko released one of the valves and deflated the inner bulb. She then slowly pulled the balloon from her master's ass and he sat on the toilet. ""Will master want a rinse?"" She asked politely.</p><p>""No, I think I'm ok.""</p><p>---</p><p>After lunch Sarah took Nikito and showed her many, many things. She showed the new slave about what to do to not get punished, how to give enemas and how their master liked certain things. He was very particular about his home and wanted it spotless. He was also particular about his slave's appearances and Sarah showed Nikito how to make sure she looked her best with as little makeup as possible. Around 5pm Sarah took Nikito into the bathroom and had Nikito give her an enema. She then emptied herself and gave Nikito a plug to put into Sarah's asshole. Afterwards Sarah explained that she and Mieko would wear plugs from time to time to remain open for their master. He had her anally the day before and she noticed herself a bit tight she explained to Nikito that she felt she needed to open up a bit more. The plug she selected had a neck diameter of only about 0.5 cm less than the widest part. Sarah explained that she needed that to remain open and get used to being str etched.</p><p>Nikito spent the night, alone with her master, making love all night. In the morning she awoke, chained to the bed and her master was not there. Sarah came in around 8 and brought Nikito to the bathroom gave her an enema and then re-plugged the young slave girl. The three girls ate lunch alone as master was away on business. When he returned late that evening Mieko gave him a massage and then he took Sarah to bed with him. The next morning Nikito's plug was upgraded to a size larger. She felt the difference but it wasn't too bad and she just yelped once as Mieko was putting it in. Immediately Mieko grabbed Nikito's leash and led her in to see master.</p><p>""Mieko, prepare some steamed dumplings for lunch please. Teach Nikito too."" Jim requested.</p><p>""Yes master."" Mieko replied and bowed.</p><p>Mieko then brought the still naked Nikito into the kitchen and began preparation of lunch. She had Nikito chained to the kitchen island rolling dumplings and was cutting the greens for the sauce stock. Sarah sauntered in and grabbed some milk from the refrigerator. She drank a glass full and then unsnapped Nikito's leash.</p><p>""Sarah, where are you taking Nikito?""</p><p>""Master hasn't had me in two days."" Sarah said.</p><p>Mieko frowned at Sarah and said, ""I wouldn't do that if I were you. Master wanted me to teach her how to make dumplings.""</p><p>""Don't worry about it, she is making them fine. Besides it looks like you have plenty anyway."" Sarah said and led Nikito off to the den. Once there Sarah sat back in the sofa and pushed Nikito's face into her smooth black twat. Nikito obligingly brought her to a good orgasm. Sarah reached over and punched on the television. She clipped Nikito to the sofa and watched almost half an hour of TV before she heard some slapping noise coming from the kitchen. Knowing that Mieko used the flat part of the meat cleaver to crack garlic she didn't think much of it since she only heard about half a dozen slaps. The kitchen was some 3 rooms away and the noise was indistinct anyway.</p><p>Fifteen minutes later Jim came into the room and turned off the television. Mieko was behind him by a few steps. Sarah looked up in surprise not expecting punishment for anything. She then looked over to Nikito and wondered what she had done. Jim did not look too happy. Mieko came around and unclipped Nikito and led her away. Normally Mieko wore a short skirt and crop top, now she didn't have the skirt on. As she turned to lead Nikito away Sarah saw Mieko's butt, it was redder than normal. Sarah's eyes went from Mieko's ass to Jim's face.</p><p>""Sarah, I gave Mieko an order to teach Nikito how to cook dumplings. You took Nikito away from her lessons, ignored Mieko's conveyance of my order and then used Nikito for your own personal pleasure."" Jim said.</p><p>Sarah suddenly realized she had been caught and it wasn't good. She rose from the sofa and by the look on Jim's face she was about to be punished. Not play but real this time. She really had done what he said and unfortunately for her hindsight was better than foresight. ""Yes master."" She said and began to walk to the punishment room.</p><p>Arriving in the cork lined room, which the door was already open to, she saw Mieko attaching Nikito spread eagle, face out to wall rings. Surely he wasn't going to punish Nikito too, it was Sarah who had misbehaved. Sarah took off her skirt, top and sandals and stood naked in the middle of the room. Mieko began running water in the sink to warm it up. Sarah expected an enema and a spanking and probably a bit more too. Thinking about it what she had done wasn't what she should have been doing. Now her moment of selfishness was going to cost her.</p><p>Jim walked into the room and saw Nikito ready as instructed. ""Sarah, across the ball.""</p><p>The ball was actually a large wicker half sphere. It resembled a large papa-san chair upside down but much larger. It was some 2 meters in diameter and was almost perfectly spherical. It had foot holes at various points and when someone was lying across it properly positioned provided easy access to genitals and anal area in addition to being a good spanking buck. Sarah had been on it a few times and didn't have pleasant memories of it. She crawled up on it placing her feet in the inner most set of holes which were some meter apart and lay herself across the top of it. Mieko repositioned Sarah's feet to the next wider set of holes spreading the black slave's legs apart at nearly a ninety degree angle to one another. Then using leather straps began to attach the slave to the wicker ball. After fastening Sarah's ankle shackles and a strap across each thigh and back of the calf Mieko walked around and attached a strap to each of Sarah's wrist shackles. Next a strap was threaded through the two side eyes of Sarah's collar and looped across the back of her neck. The two ends were brought through two inch thick ribs in the ball and tied off very loosely by Mieko. Sarah was a bit confused as to why she hadn't been tied tightly.</p><p>Jim re-entered the room and Mieko stood at attention, wearing only a short top and nothing else. ""Sarah, your friend Mieko here tried to hide your misdeed from me. Watch.""</p><p>Jim held up a leather strop that was 5 cm in width, some half cm thick and almost a meter long. Mieko turned around and bent over, grabbing her ankles. Jim gave poor Mieko's ass ten powerful whacks on each cheek turning them a bright crimson at the end. Mieko was crying uncontrollably but still managed to maintain her hold on her thighs. ""Stay there my bad little Mieko."" Jim then filled a red enema bag with hot soapy water and brought it over and hung it on a hook on the wall near to the eldest slave girl. He then greased her with something and inserted a medium size penis nozzle and started the flow. Being only 2 liters the enema went in very quickly. Mieko had managed to get her tears to sobs as the bag emptied. Jim shut off the flow and left it in her.</p><p>Taking a small bowl of something he walked over to Nikito. ""As promised the first week Sarah would receive all of your punishment. However you need a taste of what I will give her. Stick out your tongue."" Nikito slowly opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue. Jim placed a very slight amount of the green substance on Nikito's tongue. Now close your mouth. Nikito did so and then suddenly inhaled very sharply and rolled he eyes back in her head. ""Do you know what that is?""</p><p>""Yes master.""</p><p>""Good. Now you will observe. I told Mieko to teach you to make dumplings. I came into the kitchen and found her by herself. She told me that you needed to go to the bathroom and Sarah had taken you when I asked her why she wasn't teaching you. I had seen you as I passed by in the hallway sitting on the floor watching TV with Sarah. I had just come from one bathroom and the toilet was still and dry and hadn't been flushed in a few hours. The other bathroom was nearby and I went to retrieve my pills before lunch. The toilet there was still and dry and hadn't been used recently. Curious I went up to the upstairs bathroom and it too had not been used. Upon returning to the kitchen Mieko, the poor sweet girl, realized she had been caught lying to protect you and Sarah. After a quick reminder she told me what had happened. I try to give the three of you girls a certain degree of trust and some freedoms. Your sister slaves here are under the same deal as you. After m any years with me I trust Mieko very much and it disappoints me badly that she would lie to me. I can only hope that it is her compassion for you that prompted her to do such a thing. Mieko, stand up, what do you have to say for yourself?""</p><p>""Master I am very sorry I lied to you and would ask you to punish me for doing so. Master I don't want to disappoint you. I wasn't thinking and was trying to keep Nikito from getting into trouble. I am so ashamed of disappointing you."" Mieko said.</p><p>""And what would you like?""</p><p>""More water please master."" Mieko said and bowed her head. Jim was somewhat surprised. Normally Mieko would request more spanking. True she only had a 2 liter enema in her now but he was so shocked by her request that he decided to see if she really wanted it. ""Mieko, I think I have something better. Since you are truly sorry but feel you could use a bit more I'll give you something more but a bit better."" Jim then went to a cupboard and took down a fifth of sake and poured it into the red enema bag still attached to Mieko. He squeezed the tube a few times to remove the air bubbles and then topped off the bag with more water. Opening the clamp the sake and water mixture emptied into Mieko's bowels. She could feel the burning sensation immediately and stiffened and rose to her toes with her hands stiffly at her side.</p><p>""Nikito, in a few minutes Mieko will begin to get lightheaded as the alcohol in the sake takes effect. It burns because it is alcohol and also somewhat acidic. With almost 3 liters of water to compensate she won't become alcohol poisoned but instead will get drunk. As you can see Mieko is very well trained as I hope you too will be one day. She will stand there and accept her punishment like the proper lady she is. As for you young lady you knew you were to learn and didn't object when Sarah tried to pull you away from your chore. As you have seen Sarah seems determined to disobey me and I can only suspect that she is really enjoying this opportunity to be punished. So watch carefully."" Jim said and saw that the bag was half empty into Mieko. He then pulled the straps tight on Sarah's head.</p><p>""Sarah, you disobeyed an order I gave Mieko. You disobeyed an order I gave you to teach Nikito. You used Nikito for your personal pleasure. You've been trying to avoid teaching her things. I can guess that you want to see me punish her. I will next week. This week is your turn.""</p><p>Jim then spread the black slaves ass cheeks and began smearing the green paste on, around and in her asshole. She began to clench her ass cheeks together violently and ended up screaming out, ""Master! Shit! That burns!! Damned! Fuck you bastard!!"" Expecting this Jim tied a ball gag around her neck as she was screaming and then brought the ball up to her mouth. Sarah fought it violently but was no match for the pain of Jim twisting very hard on her left nipple. She opened her mouth to scream and the ball of the gag sank home. Jim tightened the roller buckle on the back of the gag strap and the screaming was brought to a mumbling.</p><p>Jim turned to Nikito and said, ""Wasabi is very effective when used to lubricate a disrespectful slave.""</p><p>Nikito watched as her master clamped off the now empty bag attached to Mieko. Mieko was starting to look dazed. ""How do you feel?""</p><p>""I am getting drunk my master."" She said with a smile.</p><p>Jim then turned his attention back to Sarah who was alternating between clenching her ass cheeks together and whimpering. Jim took a white bag from the closet and went to the kitchen. Nikito could hear the ice dispenser operating. When he returned the bag was bulging. He then added some salt and topped the bag off with water. He attached a long medium size penis nozzle to the hose. It had a large attachment diameter and he had to stretch the large bags hose to get it over the end. The nozzle was at least as large as Jim's penis from what Nikito could observe. Next he let the air out of the hose. He greased it down liberally with more wasabi. After hanging the bag on the hook next to the wicker ball where Sarah was strapped down he took the nozzle and pried her cheeks apart. When the nozzle entered she tensed ever muscle in her body. The nozzle entered her anyway. Firmly but slowly he pushed it into her. After it was securely inside he took some duct tape and tap ed it into place. Releasing the clamp he said, ""We'll see if this cools her down a bit.""</p><p>Returning to Mieko he removed the nozzle carefully from her and replaced it with a butt plug. Then leading her to a bench he made her lay down on her back. He led Nikito over to Mieko. ""Lets see you eat her. She'll enjoy it a lot since she is already drunk."" Nikito slowly parted Mieko's legs and began to lick the other slave.</p><p>Jim watched this for a few minutes and then left the room. When he came back he was wearing a cock ring over his balls. He then took Nikito from behind while she ate Mieko. After he had relieved himself he got up and wiped off Nikito while she continued to give Mieko one orgasm after another. ""Ok Nikito, that should be enough for a while. To the toilet with you Mieko, time to get sober."" Mieko obediently got up and staggered to the bathroom. Jim removed the butt plug and she sat down and relieved herself. While Mieko was letting the alcohol out he returned and snapped the clamp shut on Sarah's now empty bag. While Jim busied himself with cleaning up some of the equipment Mieko finished and returned. Hearing this Jim filled a fresh two-liter bag with salt water and gave it to Mieko who then administered it to herself while Nikito and Jim watched. All the while Sarah was alternating between grunting and whimpering.</p><p>Mieko received another flush with plain water and then Jim told her to go to bed. After unstrapping Sarah from the wicker ball she was led to the toilet to release the vast quantity of water she held in her gut. Nikito stayed in the main room and could hear Jim talking quietly to Sarah in the bathroom but could not make out what was being said. When they returned Sarah led Nikito to the bedroom and they showered together and then went to bed where Sarah pleasured Nikito most of the night. Jim spent the night with the still drunk Mieko.</p><p>In the morning Nikito and Sarah went to the family room where Meiko was sitting gingerly on a pillow, her asshole stretched by Jim's manhood very thoroughly the night before.</p><p>""Mieko, are you ok?"" Nikito asked.</p><p>""Yes I am. Master made love to me three times last night - all anally."" She smiled.</p><p>""I'll be you hurt."" Sarah said.</p><p>""Yes I do but it was so wonderful.""</p><p>""Sarah, are you still mad at me?"" Nikito asked.</p><p>""No, I was never mad at you. But it sure made a good excuse to get master to pay attention to me!""</p><p>Nikito was very confused.</p>"
236,Diamonds Are Forever: Diamond Smuggler Lolita,Anal Al,,"['bd', 'enem', 'stretch', 'anal', 'nc', 'Mf']",,2012-02-02T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Maria sat in her cell alone. Being only 14 years old and in a children's correctional facility her jailers knew enough to keep her out of the general population. She was a pretty girl, with nicely developing breasts and a nice round butt like so many of her countrymen loved. She had been her for nearly four months now and was serving a life sentence. She had becomes friends with and later a lover to Jose Rodriguez, the 19 year old son of city councilman Rodriguez. Born and raised in Ensenada, Baja, Mexico Maria was one of four girls, the youngest in her family. Her father, the drunk had run off with a fat American tourist some year or two after Maria was born. Maria's mother worked by day in a bakery making pastries for the tourist trade ships that frequented the harbor. At night her mother plied another skill giving quickie blowjobs to the tourist men in town at one of the many bars. Having that role model it was only natural that she should be introduced to se x by a cousin at the tender age of 11.</p><p>Progressing rapidly through her sexual education she quickly had taken up her mother's practice of charging for sex. All the local boys paid her for sex, mostly blowjobs. Her mother put her on birth control pills at the age of 13. Shortly thereafter Jose met her at a local festival and they quickly became lovers. However one night Jose had made the mistake of paying Maria's mother for a quickie and got caught by Maria. Enraged she finally calmed down and after her mother went to work in the bars for the evening Maria got Jose into bed. Here she quietly and calmly fucked him and while he was in a post orgasmic trance stabbed him 40 times with an ice pick she had hidden under the mattress. Even though she did a decent job of dragging the body and dumping it over a cliff down the street from her house it was ultimately her ongoing relationship that brought police to her as a suspect when Jose's dad put the pressure on them. Mexican justice was swift even if not always sure.</p><p>Maria heard the door to the cell block opening. Mexican juvenile jails differed from the adult version only by the age of the clientele. She heard two pairs of footsteps and then a short but well dressed man accompanying one of the rotund female guards stopped at her cell. Maria sat up and looked at them. After unlocking the door to her cell the pair entered. The guard told Maria to stand up and strip for a search. Not being anything unusual, having been strip searched at least twice a week for months now, Maria did as she was told. As per her usual routine she bent over and grabbed the edge of the low bunk and spread her legs, exposing her backside and vagina to the full view of the guard. Usually they ran their lubed fingers inside of her young twat and occasionally a finger up the butt. She hated the up the butt part because it usually hurt being unlubricated. At least she enjoyed the vaginal penetration enough to be somewhat moist by the time she had taken off her prison issue dress.</p><p>This time however she heard the snap of rubber gloves. Maria thought that the gentleman must be a doctor or something as normally the guards didn't use gloves but just their bare and often dirty fingers - having just been up some other prisoner's vagina moments before. The guard did her quick vaginal inspection and then stepped back. Next Maria felt a larger and definitely male finger probing her young vagina. She was definitely wet now. Maybe she would get lucky and he would rape her. That would be oh so good she thought, it had been months since she had been fucked, her last being a guard at the local jail in town while she was waiting for trial.</p><p>""She isn't a virgin, that is for sure."" The man said as he removed his fingers from Maria's vagina. He was speaking in English. Maria knew a lot of English but still had a very heavy accent. Most of the guards spoke both languages.</p><p>""What do you expect? She's in here for murdering her boyfriend."" The guard said.</p><p>Next the man parted Maria's ass cheeks and she felt something cold and greasy drop onto her now unprotected asshole. Damned she thought, this is going to be in my ass. She tried to hold still for what she knew was coming but let out a little whine as his thick finger penetrated her ass more easily than she would have thought all things considered. She had managed to become accustomed to the presence of his slowly moving finger when he withdrew it and snapped off the glove. ""She'll do nicely."" The man said.</p><p>""Ok. I'll have her ready to go in half an hour."" The guard said taking the proffered money from the man.</p><p>'Go where?' Maria thought. Certainly if all he wanted to do was fuck her he wouldn't have bothered examining her. And definitely not with a rubber glove on. She only got that when a doctor was examining her.</p><p>""Put your clothes on and follow me."" The guard, Juana, told her.</p><p>""Yes mam."" Maria answered politely. After several beatings she had learned to be very nice to the guards.</p><p>Maria was led to the showers, scrubbed down by two guards, shaved on her legs, twat and underarms and then given fresh, new white panties and a new dress. Not prison issue dress either. A new pair of sandals that hurt her feet and her hair was blow dried and ribbons put in it. She was made to brush her teeth - twice.</p><p>Outside the warden's office ankle hobbles with a short chain and handcuffs were put on Maria. The handcuffs were in the front as many a female prisoner were done. Maria was told to sit on the bench and wait. One guard left and the other knocked on the warden's door. The door opened and the short well dressed man stepped out. He and the warden shook hands and then the guard led him and Maria out to the prison gate. They passed through and he was given a key on a string. Maria knew better than to ask questions but was very curious as to what was happening. The man led her half a block down the street lined with parked cars and hit a remote alarm on a large pickup truck with 4 doors and he opened the door for her. ""Get in.""</p><p>Maria tried but was unable to get into the high truck as it was a four wheel drive and the threshold came to about her breasts. Hobbled and handcuffed there was no way. The man lifted her up and put her into the seat and then put the seat belt on her. Then he just looked at her and smiled. Maria was very scared.</p><p>""My name is Kevin. I just bought you so I can do as I please with you. Make any trouble and I'll drop you down a dark, deep hole somewhere. Any questions?""</p><p>""No sir."" Maria answered him in English. Her mother had washed her hands of Maria when the police came and Maria's three sisters had long since married and moved on and none of them even bothered to come to the trial. Maria was about as alone in the world as a 14 year old girl could be. A convicted murderer in Mexico she was as good as a dead girl anyway when she was moved to adult prison at age 17.</p><p>The man got in and drove about four kilometers, without any conversation, and stopped at a house. He lifted Maria out of the truck and led her inside. Here an older woman answered the door and ushered him inside. Speaking Spanish she told Maria to sit on a chair and took Maria's picture.</p><p>""You hungry?"" Kevin asked.</p><p>""Yes sir.""</p><p>Kevin went into the kitchen of the house and came back into what appeared to be a den where Maria was sitting at a table and placed a plate of frijoles and tortillas in front of Maria. He set a glass of water beside the plate. ""Eat, we have a long way to go today."" He then went into another room and closed the door. Maria ever so briefly thought about running. No one was watching her and it would be easy enough. However being less than 5 kilometers from the prison and in handcuffs and leg irons she knew her chances were about zero that she would actually get away. Kevin, she knew nothing about him other than his name and he drove a nice truck, might actually be the kind of guy who would drop her down a dark hole somewhere. Anyone who could pay off the prison warden and get her out certainly had not only cajones but a lot of cash and was more than likely connected with the mob. Funny that she had always considered herself on the opposite side of the law from the m ob here she sat a convicted murderer who wasn't any better.</p><p>Maria quietly ate as much of the bean and tortillas that she could hold and drank most of the water. Eventually he came out and tossed a passport on the table and picked up the empty plate and glass and took them back into the kitchen. Maria looked and saw that it was an American passport by the cover. She sat and waited. Then the woman came out. ""You want me to take her to the toilet?"" she yelled to Kevin in Spanish.</p><p>""Si!""</p><p>""Come on."" The woman urged Maria up out of the chair and led her through two rooms, one being a bedroom and to the bathroom. Here she watched as Mara raised up the dress, pulled down the panties and sat on the toilet to pee. ""Better do the other if you have to too, it is a long way until your next stop. Nicer her than on the side of the road.""</p><p>""Mam, may I ask where we are going?""</p><p>""I'm not going anywhere. You're going with senior Kevin to America.""</p><p>""America?"" Maria was shocked. She had been once as a child and had grown up with American touristas everywhere. How, she wondered, could she be serving a life sentence in prison before lunch and now be on her way to America. ""Sexo?"" Maria asked as she wiped and got up, she looked at the lady.</p><p>""Si."" As confirmation that Kevin would indeed be using Maria for sex.</p><p>Maria wondered if she would be sold into forced prostitution. Odd she thought that a man would go to Mexico to buy a convicted murderer to be a prostitute. It just didn't make that much sense to her teenage mind. After adjusting her clothes she was led back to the living room. Kevin looked at the passport and then looked at her. ""Listen carefully. Your name is Maria Oberon. You're 14 years old and my adopted daughter. My name is Kevin Oberon and I sell computers. My wife died a week after I adopted you in a car wreck. Got all that?""</p><p>""Yes sir. I'm Maria your daughter, Mr. Oberon, I mean Kevin Oberon. I .. mean dad. Your wife died in a car wreck."" Maria said.</p><p>""Good. When did I adopt you?""</p><p>Maria thought about it. ""A year ago?""</p><p>""Good enough. Where do we live?"" Kevin said and opened the page to her passport and showed it to her.</p><p>""We live at 1222 San Miguel in San Antonio, Tejas"" she said with her obviously Spanish accent. Kevin closed the passport.</p><p>""And what happens if you try to tip off anyone?""</p><p>""You drop me down a deep hole, sir."" She said, aware that a fake passport this quickly wasn't that easy to do. This Kevin had some pull. ""Sir, I belong to you and will do as you say. I give you no trouble."" There, she hoped he would relax. After all even if she did make trouble at the border the best she could hope for was a quick trip back into her jail cell in Ensenda. Beaten to death or as Kevin said, dropped down a hole, would be the most likely results. Even if he did intend on having sex with her that wouldn't be so bad, she actually looked forward to it having enjoyed sex several months before.</p><p>""Where are we going tonight?"" Kevin asked. Maria shrugged, he had no idea. ""Take a guess.""</p><p>""San Diego?""</p><p>""Good enough. We'll cross the border at Tijuana and then spend the night in San Diego. What is your address?""</p><p>""1222 San Miguel in San Antonio, Tejas."" She remembered. Memory right at the moment seemed to be important. So she added, ""daddy.""</p><p>""Good."" Kevin smiled for the first time when she called him daddy.</p><p>""Ok, off with you two."" The woman hurried them out the door. Kevin scooped up the passport and gave the woman a peck on the cheek and then led Maria out to his truck. Once safely inside he took her leg irons off and handcuffs off.</p><p>Maria sat quietly while he walked around the other side and got in. He stood outside the door for a moment looking down the street before getting in. ""Good, you have sense enough to not try and run.""</p><p>""It wouldn't do much good. I killed Jose and even if I did run it wouldn't be long until I'm back in prison. That is if you didn't catch me first and kill me yourself."" She said.</p><p>""What makes you think I would kill you?""</p><p>Maria gulped. He probably wouldn't, just bury her alive. That was even worse. 'Sweet Jesus' she thought, this guy could be bad news if he gets mad. ""I told you I won't make any trouble for you.""</p><p>""And what should I think that you won't try to escape in San Diego?""</p><p>""I won't. I promise ... daddy. A Mexican girl on a fake passport, escaped from a Mexican prison for murder. I wouldn't stand a chance if I were ever questioned by police.""</p><p>""Good girl.""</p><p>They then drove in silence for the next hour, north, towards the border. Kevin didn't look all that Hispanic but there were some Castilian Spanish who were very light skinned. Even though Maria was a darker brown it wasn't uncommon for some Mexican people to be of mixed ancestry. ""Where do you live?""</p><p>After making one stop for the restroom Maria got back into the truck and didn't even think about escaping. So Kevin wanted her for sex, so what. She thought he wasn't that bad looking and she might actually enjoy it. Besides which being out of that stinking cell certainly was pleasant enough, no need to try to fuck things up now that God had smiled upon her and got her out of there.</p><p>Maria had to think for a minute before answering correctly. They rode on in silence until they reached the border. While waiting in line Kevin drilled her again on her identity. She was taken out of an orphanage in Texas was her cover story. They were in Ensenada on vacation cause Kevin wanted to go fishing and she had stayed in the room at the Hotel Coral while he went out.</p><p>Finally they pulled up to the border. ""Good afternoon."" The US border patrol guard said taking the two passports from Kevin. ""Mr. Oberon. What is the nature of your visit to Mexico?""</p><p>""I was doing a little fishing. Came down on Friday afternoon.""</p><p>""I see. So you catch anything?""</p><p>""Only some ling while patty fishing. Threw most of them back, the boat captain kept one for supper.""</p><p>""And this is your daughter Maria. Where did you eat supper last night Maria?""</p><p>""At the hotel. Daddy likes the carne asada there.""</p><p>""I see. Well you two have a nice day."" The border patrol man gave Kevin back the passports and waved them through.</p><p>About a mile down the road Kevin spoke, ""Excellent my sweet girl. You did very well. Its suppertime, what would you like to eat? Your pick for doing so well.""</p><p>""Anywhere?"" she asked. This Kevin wasn't bad at all if you were good and did as you were told.</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>""I would like a big steak."" She said to see if he would actually make good on his promise.</p><p>""Steak it is."" Kevin said as he pulled off the freeway in San Diego. They drove for about 15 minutes and then pulled up at a steak house. Maria got out of the truck and closed the door. Kevin walked her in but didn't pull her too close. The hostess seated them immediately and Maria was surprised that he didn't say anything about her ordering the most expensive steak on the menu. Dinner conversation was somewhat strained however as neither of them wanted to say much in public. Maria having been in prison for four months had learned well when to keep her mouth shut.</p><p>After supper Kevin drove to a mid price hotel and checked in. The clerk didn't even bat an eye when Kevin asked for a king sized bed for him and his daughter to sleep. The rooms all had sleeper sofas, but Maria didn't know this. Once in the room Kevin started opening a suitcase. ""Ok my sweet, get naked for me."" He said.</p><p>Maria did as she was told but was wondering what was going on. Kevin went into the bathroom and she could hear water running. She stood naked in the bedroom. ""Come in the bathroom."" He called out. Maria entered and saw a red enema bag hanging from the showerhead with a long white hose on it. She inhaled a bit when she walked in. She had never had an enema but was aware of what was done as her mother had showed her as her mom once taken an enema after a party with several men in which she had had anal sex. So it was natural that she associated enemas with anal sex. Only she couldn't quite figure out why you would take an enema before the guy made a mess. Nevertheless she was somewhat apprehensive since she had never had anal sex before and her mother didn't seem to be all that fond of it from her memory. Maria cautiously stepped into the bathroom.</p><p>""Ok Maria, get in the bathtub on your hands and knees. You can put your knees on the washcloth there."" Kevin instructed. ""I'm going to give you an enema to clean you out. You'll get used to it. It's an acquired thing like learning to enjoy beer or something. You'll get to where you'll like it after a while. Maybe not tonight but in a few weeks you might. Now spread your legs a bit wider.""</p><p>Maria was very embarrassed. It was one thing being strip searched in her cell and even fingered up during the search, she had gotten used to that, but something entirely different to have this nice looking man about to stick a piece of plastic up her butt with the express purpose of squirting water into her. Kevin rubbed a little jelly on her butt hole and then held the plastic nozzle against her. ""Now just relax a bit. Push out a little, just like you're going to poo."" Maria tried to relax and could feel the nozzle slowly pushing against her sphincter. She relaxed a bit more and Kevin put a bit more pressure and it slid right in. He held it there for a few seconds.</p><p>""It doesn't feel that bad."" She said.</p><p>""See, I told you it wouldn't be."" Kevin said and slid it a bit deeper. The fluted plastic nozzle entered Maria's anus to the hilt. ""Now you'll feel a bit of warmth as the water flows in.""</p><p>Maria heard the click and soon she was feeling warm inside. 'This isn't so bad' she thought to herself. Then the first cramp hit. ""Oh! I have to go!"" she exclaimed.</p><p>""Just hold it in."" Kevin said and clicked the flow off.</p><p>""But I have to go now. Please let me up."" She said as she tried to get up and Kevin held her down with a hand to the middle of the back.</p><p>""Just relax, it will pass. You don't really have to go yet. Hold it in. If you don't I'll whip you."" He said.</p><p>Maria clenched up and tried to hold it in. Sure enough with a little panting the feeling passed. She heard the click as Kevin restarted the flow. The warmth continued to spread. Then a second cramp hit. ""Oh I have to go now! Please Kevin.. I mean please daddy let me go to the toilet!""</p><p>""Hold it Maria, you can hold it in.""</p><p>Maria tried with all her might to hold it and couldn't. She relaxed and the dirty enema water came spraying out into the tub and all over Kevins' hand. She tensed up and pushed and then realized that she had done it and stopped. ""I'm sorry daddy, I'm really sorry. I just couldn't hold it!""</p><p>""I know Maria."" Kevin said and used the bag to spray her down. He then helped her up to a standing position. Taking some toilet paper he scooped out the larger chunks and put them in the toilet and flushed it. ""Now you know why I had you in the bathtub. Ok, take a shower and then I'll give you your spanking."" He said and closed the curtain.</p><p>Spanking? Maria started to cry. She knew she would be punished from time to time but fully expected Kevin to just beat her if she did something wrong like the prison guards did. Spanking was for children. She was 14 years old and a woman! This just didn't happen to women. She made quick work of showering and then washed the rest of the tub of the mess she had made. She cleaned the nozzle off of the enema bag and put it back on the towel rack and opened the curtain. Kevin was waiting for her with a towel. She was still crying and he could see it as he dried her off.</p><p>Kevin led her to the bedroom. He handcuffed her and then put her across his knees and stepped on the chain with his foot. ""Please daddy, please don't."" she made a futile beg, knowing it wouldn't stop him. After all if he was just as calm about dropping her down a hole and burying her alive a simple spanking that he said he was going to give her was certainly coming. And she did deserve it. Kevin took off his belt and whipped her very hard on her bare ass and it stung. ""It hurts!"" Maria screamed which turned into babbling as Kevin continued. He stopped and then let her up. She was crying almost uncontrollably now.</p><p>""Now you know what a proper whipping feels like. When I ask you to do something you will do it. Are we straight on that?"" He asked.</p><p>""Yes, yes ... daddy.""</p><p>""You don't have to call me daddy all the time unless you want to. In public you are to call me daddy for now. When we are alone you can call me Kevin or lover if you want.""</p><p>""Then you will have sex with me?"" she asked hopefully. It would almost be worth a whipping to get to have sex freely.</p><p>""Yes we will."" Kevin said and took a chain and an anklet out of the suitcase. He attached it to Maria's ankle and then attached the end of the chain to the bed frame and locked it.</p><p>""I won't try to get away Kevin, I promise."" She said only sobbing a little now.</p><p>""Good. I'm going to take a shower."" He announced.</p><p>""May I watch TV?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>After showering Kevin came back and turned off the TV. He then reveled in the feeling of Maria's 14 year old body and filled her young vagina with his manhood. She orgasmed almost instantly and kept on having mini-orgasms until he stopped after shooting his load deep inside of her.</p><p>""Kevin, I don't know how to ask but do you want me to get pregnant?"" she asked.</p><p>""No. Don't worry about it with me though cause I have been clipped. You know of course what would happen if you turn up pregnant though, don't you?"" He said taking on a serious tone and looking into her eyes while he held her head in his hands.</p><p>""Yes sir. The deep hole. I will only do as you say, I promise you.""</p><p>The next day Kevin made Maria take another shower and then get dressed in some clothes he had brought with him. They went to a local breakfast place and ate. They then set out on the overland journey in his truck to Texas. Talking occasionally on the way they got to know each other better. Maria still couldn't figure out why he would drive all that way just to get her out of prison. She was sure he must have some sort of illegal gambit going but didn't want to ask what it was.</p><p>--**--</p><p>Two days later they arrived at a house in San Antonio, Texas and Kevin showed Maria around. As it was late evening he gave her another enema as he did every night. She had learned to hold it all in now to avoid a whipping. The night before she managed to do it for the first time without the whipping and Kevin was proud of her. He was gentle enough and didn't make her hold it long although she had to take the entire two quart bag. He always ended with a very vigorous act of sex with her. And he didn't even ask her to suck him, much to her surprise. Although Maria really did like the salty taste of semen she didn't complain because he always ate her to the brink of orgasm before plunging into her. Every night and every morning.</p><p>That night however after her enema Kevin greased up a small butt plug and inserted it into Maria. She complained that it was uncomfortable and he told her she would get used to it. Not wanting another whipping she just tried to relax and accept that he had this plastic thing in her most virgin and private hole. This was worse than any anal search that she had had in prison as it was unrelentingly there all the time.</p><p>""Kevin, do I have to sleep this thing in me?"" Maria asked after they finished making love.</p><p>""Yes my dear you do. You'll have a butt plug in you from now on so get used to it. All the time. I'll gradually get them larger so that pretty soon you'll be able to take me rectally without any pain. Just relax, you've gotten somewhat used to it already haven't you?"" Kevin asked.</p><p>""Well I guess. But what if I have to pass some, you know what if I have to pass gas?""</p><p>""Didn't the enema clean you out?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Then you shouldn't need to pass gas. But if you do let me know and I'll take it out so you can pass the gas. I doubt that will be much of a problem though. We'll see if we can't get a bit deeper with the enema tomorrow morning.""</p><p>""Deeper?"" Maria asked, unsure how he was going to do that. 'Oh shit' she thought, it was deep enough already with the two quart bag. He made sure she took the entire bag every time.</p><p>""Yes my love, tomorrow we'll give you a little bit extra and it will go deeper. Tomorrow I want you to try and hold it a bit longer too.""</p><p>Maria didn't like the sound of this. However, Kevin was being pretty good to her. He was careful to chain her up if she was going to be out of his sight like when he showered, went to the bathroom for more than a pee or when they went to sleep at night. She still didn't think running would have been in her best interests. She would be deported if the policia ever caught her she knew for sure. So her Kevin just wanted to fuck her silly morning and night and give her enemas and stretch her arse so he could have sex with her that way. It still beat prison - by a long shot. And wonders of wonders if he didn't seem to actually care for her.</p><p>The next morning Maria awoke and went to the bathroom to pee. Kevin came in and watched her. She finished, smiled and he took his turn. Then he filled the enema bag up while Maria watched. ""Ok love, assume the position.""</p><p>Maria bent over at the waist, keeping her legs straight and grabbed her ankles. Kevin then slowly withdrew the butt plug from her ass and lubed her with fresh jelly. The nozzle slid home and he opened it up.</p><p>""Whew that is hot!"" Maria exclaimed.</p><p>""Sorry, might be a bit warmer than usual. I'll slow it down some."" Kevin said and adjusted the flow. ""Better?""</p><p>""Some. It's still hot."" Maria said and then turned to look at the bag. ""Wow! That was quick too.""</p><p>""Warmer makes you relax inside and it goes in quicker. Cramps strong but if you try and relax it goes right in. See,"" Kevin clicked it off, ""All done already. You're getting good at this.""</p><p>""I thought you said you were going to make me take more?"" Maria asked, somewhat apprehensive. However since that went in so quick and easy she felt that if ever she could take some more now might be the time.</p><p>""Right you are love. Ok, I'll give you a little squirt more. Stay bent over."" Kevin unscrewed the bag, ran some more water in and put it back on the hose and then gave the hose a few squeezes to work the air bubbles back into the bag. He clicked the hose open and waited.</p><p>At first Maria didn't feel anything. She was already full from the full two quarts inside but it wasn't all that painful, just some pressure and lots of warmth. Kevin had made it warmer than he ever had before. Then she started feeling a lot more pressure and knew it was going in. ""I'm feeling that now!""</p><p>""Good girl, you've taken almost an eighth or so of it."" Kevin stopped the flow. ""Relax for a minute and let that settle. See, you can take more if you try.""</p><p>""Please Kevin, can I let it out yet?"" Maria asked. She was feeling pretty full.</p><p>""Not yet love, hold it in. I'm going to slide the nozzle out now. Tighten up as it comes out and don't spill any."" Kevin then eased the nozzle out of her. He took the butt plug and pushed it up against her spinchter.</p><p>""Please Kevin, not with this inside.""</p><p>""Nonsense, it is a butt plug. One of the things it does is hold stuff in. It'll make it a lot easier."" Kevin said as the plug slid home. Having been dilated all night by the plug Maria didn't tense up that much accepting it back inside. ""Ok now, it is in. Stand up like a good girl.""</p><p>""Please Kevin, I need to let it out. I'm cramping.""</p><p>""Not any worse than your period I'd bet. By the way, when was your last period?""</p><p>""About two weeks ago."" Maria answered rubbing her swollen belly. She looked down and thought, 'damn I look fat - like I'm pregnant'.</p><p>""Thought so, you tasted like it last night. About a week to go I'd say."" Kevin said. ""Ok, hop up on the counter here, time to give you a fresh shave.""</p><p>""With this inside?"" Maria couldn't believe he wanted her to sit up on the counter and sit still holding the two plus quarts of enema inside and topped off with a butt plug.</p><p>""Sure, let you soak for a while and I'll clean you up at the same time."" Kevin helped her get up on the counter. She felt awkward with the full load of water. ""Ok, scoot over by the sink."" He then helped her straddle the basin so he could shave her. Kevin then sprayed her twat with shaving cream and shaved her good. ""Ok love, up on all fours like a puppy.""</p><p>'Damned, why did he have to say that?' Maria thought. It was degrading enough that she had a swollen belly that he didn't have to refer to her as a dog when she was being very unladylike and hunched up on her hands and knees trying desperately to hold the enema in. She very much did NOT want another spanking.</p><p>Kevin then shaved around her butt plug and then wiggled it around from side to side while Maria grunted, trying to tense up her ass to keep from springing a leak. ""Kevin, I'm going to leak!""</p><p>""Do and you'll get a spanking."" He said matter of factly as he finished trimming around her hole. ""There, all but right up against your plug. So we can do this one of two ways. I can take the plug out and you can tighten up to hold it in while I finish shaving your pretty little poop hole or I can remove the plug you can let the enema out. Of course if you do that I'll have to give you another bag full after I finish shaving you later to wash away the hair that falls inside. Which will it be?""</p><p>'Damn him!' Maria thought to herself. He wasn't going to make this easy. 'Quit your bitching and let him have his pleasure with you -it is FAR better than prison' she told herself. ""I'll be a good girl and hold it in for you to finish.""</p><p>No sooner than she finished saying it Kevin slid the plug out without warning, Maria still up on the counter. She quickly tensed up her asshole as best she could but a small dribble escaped. Kevin didn't say anything but just finished shaving around her asshole. He then lifted her off the counter and put her on the toilet. ""Clean the bathroom from top to bottom when you're done letting that out. Put your plug back in first though. Cleaning stuff is in the closet."" Kevin said, gave her a kiss on the forehead, shut the door and left. Maria was alone in the bathroom letting out the largest enema she had ever held. It splashed and sprayed on and on. Finally when she thought she had it all out she wiped, flushed and stood up. Quickly sitting down again she realized that more was on the way. After a while she put the plug back in and proceeded to her task of cleaning up the bathroom.</p><p>Kevin arrived just about that time that Maria was finishing up. ""Excllent my love, you've done a good job."" He then had her get dressed and took her out for lunch. Arriving back home Kevin gave her a bag and a half enema and made her hold it. Next he upgraded her butt plug to the next larger size.</p><p>""Kevin, it hurts."" Maria said as it was reaching the widest point.</p><p>""Only a little, quit trying to make it sound worse than it is."" Kevin said and pushed it the rest of the way in. A slurping sound ensued as the well lubricated plug seated at the neck in Maria's sphincter. ""Ok all in, now stand up.""</p><p>Maria stood up quickly and danced around a bit trying to get used to the new plug. ""Please take it out..."" she pleaded.</p><p>""You'll get used to it.""</p><p>""Please...""</p><p>""Quit begging or I'll spank you.""</p><p>""Sorry daddy. I'll be your good girl and keep it in."" Maria pouted. Kevin then took her to the bedroom and made love to her. Before going to bed her gave her a two and a half quart enema and replugged her for an hour. Maria was miserable and complaining the whole time which resulted in another whipping. Finally Kevin took the plug out and let her dump the contents. Mostly clear water came out as this was her rinse for the night. Kevin then joined her for a nice long shower and cleaned her up. After rimming her while she was on all fours on the bathroom counter he greased and inserted her plug.</p><p>The next week was a repeat with Maria graduating up once more in the anal plug size at the end of the week. Kevin had also slowly increased her enema size up to a full three quarts and had brought out a blue three quart bag to enlarge Maria a bit more. The following week Kevin had to go out of town for two days and left Maria by herself but chained up by her ankle. The chain was long enough to reach most places in the house. Maria picked up the phone out of curiosity and found it wasn't working. The TV worked and so did his computer that he let her use but the Internet connection was down. Kevin was very careful with Maria to make sure she didn't communicate with the outside world while he was away or try to escape. Not that Maria had any delusions about escape however, she knew she had it good even if Kevin seemed overly interested in her asshole. He had left explicit instructions written down for her to take three enemas a day, a full three quarts each time an d wear the butt plug at all other times. He pointed out the video camera in the bathroom that Maria hadn't noticed yet. Little did Maria know that it was just a fake. She complied with the instructions, not wanting to risk a really bad spanking.</p><p>When Kevin returned he took her out for being a good girl. She had cleaned the house as much out or boredom as fear of getting into trouble. She had also taken her full three quart bag enema three times a day as instructed, the first of the morning being a soapy one and the other two plain water. That night Kevin gave her an extra soapy enema and the followed by a rinse. After rimming her he then greased her up good.</p><p>""Kevin, you're going to have me anally tonight, aren't you?"" Maria asked as she was kneeling on all fours on the bed on top of a towel.</p><p>""What gives you that idea?"" Kevin asked as he worked another glob of lube up her ass.</p><p>""Cause you are putting a lot more of that stuff on me than you usually do.""</p><p>""Are you afraid?""</p><p>""I guess not. You've got my asshole stretched out pretty large now with the plugs you make me wear.""</p><p>""Good, I'm glad you realize that. It shouldn't hurt any. Relax and you'll probably enjoy it as much as you do the front way. Of course it take a bit more to orgasm this way which is the reason for this."" Kevin said and handed her a large silver dildo.</p><p>Kevin then slowly worked the dildo into her now wet pussy, having been playing with her asshole for the past few minutes she had gotten wet. He then taped it into place and turned it on. Next he put his dick under her mouth for a final quick suck to hardness. When he was about as hard as he felt he could be he slathered his rod with some lube and mounted Maria's sweet, tender 14 year old ass from behind.</p><p>""Oh! This is fucking fantastic!"" Kevin exclaimed as his balls banged against her viberating pussy as his dick bottomed out in her asshole.</p><p>Maria only grunted. She felt full and very open but it didn't hurt as bad as the wide spot of the butt plugs. She thought about it for a moment as he was easing back out for the next stroke and realized that the butt plugs, even being somewhat soft plastic were still not as soft as Kevin's dick. As he hit the bottom on the next stroke she began to feel that feeling that usually built up to an orgasm. The viberation dildo was certainly helping but his anal stimulation and the thought of her man being buried up to the balls in her virgin butt hole titillated her.</p><p>""I'm not a virgin anymore."" Maria commented on the third stroke.</p><p>""No my love, you aren't. You're my lover."" Kevin said. Her tight ass was turning him on more than he ever imagined. Not being what he consider to be anywhere close to a premature ejaculator he considered just how long he thought he would last the way this was feeling and decided, 'fuck it!' and kept banging away, knowing it wasn't going to be more than another dozen stokes in her virgin, tight and lubricated asshole before he blew his load. No matter how hard he tried not to let himself ejaculate his dick was destined to explode and there wasn't a whole lot he could do about it. ""Of fuck!""</p><p>""Ummmf"" Maria grunted as the orgasm began to over take her. This of course caused spasming of her womb which Kevin could feel through her large intestinal wall and the spasming of her sphincter too. This only accelerated his buildup to detonation.</p><p>""ARRRRRRRHHHHHHHHGGGGGHHHHHH!"" Kevin thrust so hard that he knocked Maria flat on her stomach and he grabbed her waist and pulled her so tight onto his dick that it took her breath away. Maria, of course, now in the throws of a major orgasm and unable to come down from it from the pulsing man meat in her ass and the incessant vibration of the dildo buried and taped into her pussy.</p><p>After lying there for a while Kevin finally pulled himself out and went to the bathroom to wash his dick off. Maria meanwhile continued to enjoy one very long orgasm and barely felt him leave, the dildo continuing to keep her going. Finally Kevin returned and turned off the dildo and flipped Maria over. Her sweat soaked and jerking body testament to the orgasm that she had just had. Her eyes were rolled back in her head and she was still out in pleasure land.</p><p>When Kevin returned he had brought the butt plug with him. ""Raise up your legs love, we don't want you closing back up."" He said as he wiped the dildo around the crack of her ass.</p><p>""But Kevin, we just did it anally. You mean I have to wear this forever?"" Maria asked, very depressed at the thought of always having a plug in her.</p><p>""Most of the time my love. You'll get used to it."" Kevin smiled at her. ""Unless you want me to take you back to Mexico?""</p><p>""No, never, I don't ever want to go back there."" Maria answered and raised up her legs high so he could have access to her now sore, greased and used asshole. She began to cry. Not that she felt all that strongly about her virginity in her asshole, certainly not like she had about her pussy, but she cried knowing that he had used her in this way and that by keeping her on the plug he would continue to use her asshole as he pleased. She truly was his sex prisoner.</p><p>A week later...</p><p>Kevin introduced Maria to the four quart bag. She cries continuously as he fills her tender young ass with four hot quarts of soapy water while he holds her down. She leaks and gets a whipping with a leather whip. After holding the four quart rinse that morning he introduces her to a slightly large dildo. She doesn't even notice that it is larger.</p><p>""Kevin, you're mean making me take all of that!"" Maria cries as she is standing in the corner holding her four quarts and her butt on fire from a whipping.</p><p>""You're my good girl so quite complaining. I'm not going to take you past 4 quarts. I know it hurts now love but you'll get used to it."" Kevin said and cleaned up the bag.</p><p>After she let it out Kevin had her get on the bed, face down, lying on a towel. Maria was somewhat confused. He was greasing her up but he had a bag of some stuff on the bed, not her usual dildo lying out or even a butt plug.</p><p>""Kevin, what are you going to do to my hole?""</p><p>""A special treat my Maria."" Kevin said as he finished. He then fished in the bag and brought out a round object with a hole in the middle. He greased that up. It was about the same diameter as her silver dildo and that regularly went up her ass with no problem. Maria was very curious watching him. It resembled a nozzle.</p><p>""Ok, I give up, what is it?"" Maria asked, unable to contain her curiosity.</p><p>""It is an orifice opener. Used to put stuff in."" He said and positioned her so her ass was in the air. He started working it into her butt.</p><p>It went in easier than Maria expected. She could feel the air blowing inside. 'now what is he going to put in?' she wondered. ""Kevin, I'm scared! What are you going to put in me?""</p><p>""Relax my love, it won't hurt."" Kevin said and attached a short length of hose with a funnel to the orifice opener embedded in Maria's tender 14 year old anus. Maria began to whimper apprehensively.</p><p>Kevin then took out a bag of ball bearings and opened it. He dropped on in. It rolled down the funnel and into Maria's asshole and disappeared.</p><p>""Oh!"" Maria shrieked in surprise. ""It's cold!""</p><p>""It'll warm up in a minute."" Kevin said and rubbed her belly trying to feel it inside. 'no joy' he thought, will take a lot more that. He dropped in another one. Maria shrieked again. ""See, doesn't hurt does it?""</p><p>""It's cold! But, no, it doesn't really hurt. What is it?""</p><p>""A steel ball. I'm going to put some in you and then put your plug back in. You'll see, it's a pretty neat feeling as they move around inside. Doesn't make you want to crap like an enema either."" Kevin dropped in a third ball and could hear it clink as it met up with another one inside her colon. He continued to drop balls into Maria's asshole with her shrieking every time.</p><p>""Daddy, you're little girl feels full. I can feel them pressing inside."" She said as she rubbed her belly.</p><p>'good, she's rubbing them in further' Kevin thought. ""You're doing good love."" He said and continued dropping balls into her. After about 40 of them he could see one in the tube. 'time to cap this off' he thought as he rubbed her belly working the steel balls further inside of her. Once they disappeared from view he removed the orifice opener carefully. Maria started to push almost immediately and Kevin slapped her on the ass. ""None of that!""</p><p>""But Kevin, I'm really full. They're heavy!"" Maria whined.</p><p>""You'll get used to the feeling. Now relax."" Kevin said and turned her over and rubbed the balls slowly and gently inside of her colon. He could definitely feel them now. The reached nearly to her belly button. He took out a metal detector out of the bag and turned it on. It was very sensitive and he could tell from the beeping how far the balls were inside of her. After working them another few inches along he had her raise up her legs and stuck a finger up her ass to feel around. She giggled that it tickled but otherwise was ok. Kevin greased and inserted the butt plug into her. ""Ok love, stand up."" He said helping her up. She wobbled for a moment as the metals balls in her colon shifted around.</p><p>""Ohh. That feels really weird."" Maria said.</p><p>""Different than an enema, isn't it?""</p><p>""Yeah. I'm full. It's really, really heavy. Much heavier than a full four quarts of water but I don't feel like I have to crap as badly."" She said as she took a few steps with the balls slowly shifting inside of her.</p><p>""Good, you can hold it for an hour then."" He said.</p><p>""Oh .. please Kevin, don't make me hold it that long!"" Maria begged, aware that it wasn't really all that bad but if Kevin wanted her to hold it for an hour it must be something that got worse with time.</p><p>""Nonsense. You'll get used to it just like you got used to your plug."" He said.</p><p>An hour later...</p><p>Kevin led Maria to the bathroom and then put a screen on the toilet and made her dump the steel balls out there. The water and other various wastes that were left in her colon passing through the screen and into the toilet. He used the hand held shower spray to wash the catch basket when she was done. After a three quart enema held for twenty minutes she once again let out her load. Only three more of the balls came out. Kevin then used a hand held metal detector like they used at the airport to search Maria's abdomen for more balls and found a few. He repeated the enema two more times before the last of the balls came out.</p><p>""See there, you didn't even know those were still left in there. Tomorrow we won't be so complete, if a few stay in a few stay in. From now on use the basket on the toilet. Then dump the balls into the bucket and wash them off good. I've got enough to go for several days and then when I run out we'll recycle. You'll learn to boil them in water on the stove and keep them clean.""</p><p>""Why are you doing this to me?"" Maria begged.</p><p>""So you can get used to having them inside. I like the sound of them moving around, watching the expression on your face and the feeling when you're really full of your delicious twat as I fuck you."" Kevin answered and took off his clothes and showered.</p><p>--**-- Two weeks later Kevin had worked Maria up to where she could take eight pounds of the metal balls and hold them for over six hours without letup. She began sleeping with them inside on the third week and finally became as accustomed to having her colon full of steel balls as she was to having her anus stretched open constantly by the butt plug. Kevin had stepped her down one size in the butt plug once she learned to take him anally without tightening up on him. He also tapered her off to only two enemas a day.</p><p>A month after being introduced to the steel balls inside Kevin took Maria anally while she held the balls. This was a new and interesting experience for both of them as Kevin felt the warm and very hard balls inside of his sex toy moving around against his dick and Maria felt all the extra movement that was caused by his dick pistoning in and out of her stuffed ass and pushing the balls back and forth.</p><p>After six weeks Maria held at least some of the balls all the time. Not as much as originally but still Kevin would top her full ass off about an hour before he would let her let them out. After getting out as many as she could, a process which would take her some half an hour on the toilet, he would give her two enemas of three quarts each and help her out some. Only the first enema of the morning was now soapy, the rest were all salt water.</p><p>--**--</p><p>""Today Maria we're going to get you some nice jewelry to wear."" Kevin announced one morning as they both lay in post orgasmic bliss.</p><p>""Really daddy? Do you love your little sex toy girl that much?"" Maria asked.</p><p>""Yes I do. You bring me great pleasure. Ok, after your shower get dressed."" Kevin told her. Normally she didn't wear any clothes when at home, Kevin preferring her to remain naked for him.</p><p>After they got ready Kevin put some leather shackles on her and they got in the truck and drove for a while. Maria noticed that he drove to the outskirts of town and turned down a secluded driveway that led up to a modest house. Upon arrival the occupant of the house, a man whom introduced himself as Niche and was heavily pierced and tattooed, led them through the house to a back room. Here was a table not unlike a doctors office. Maria tensed up.</p><p>""Ok love, off with your clothes, you can put them on the chair. Then hop up on the table."" Kevin told her.</p><p>""Daddy, please, what are you going to do to me? Haven't I been a good girl?""</p><p>""Yes you have. Now get naked and up on the table.""</p><p>""Please don't make me do this."" Maria said, the light beginning to dawn on her that this guy Niche was a professional piercer as she saw him preparing some instruments on the counter.</p><p>""I'm not going to tell you again, get naked and on the table."" Kevin said a bit more forcefully this time.</p><p>""Yes sir."" Maria said and purposefully moved slowly getting naked. She wasn't so much worried about Niche seeing her naked as she was with what they were about to do to her.</p><p>""What's first?"" Niche asked Kevin.</p><p>""Lets do a VCH and then both nipples, horizontally. We'll do the inner labia next month. I don't want her to be too sore for fucking.""</p><p>""Do her in the ass then."" Niche commented.</p><p>""I have been, but every now and then a little front action make for a nice change."" Kevin said as he looked at the box of piercing jewelry that Niche had set on the counter. ""Maria, do you want an eyebrow pierce or a nose pierce?""</p><p>""Neither!"" Maria said, now standing naked.</p><p>""Get on the table Maria, this is the last time I'm going to tell you."" Kevin said.</p><p>""I don't want no fucking piercings!"" Maria rebelled and grabbed for her clothes. Kevin took a small box out of his pocket and activated the shocker and brought it up to Maria's waist. The shock instantly paralyzed her and she crumpled on the floor with a screech.</p><p>""You'll do what you are told little girl."" Kevin said. He then picked up her naked and spasming body and set it on the exam table. Then Niche handed him some small rope and he tied her down to it using her leather shackles that he had put on her that morning. ""I'm sorry to have to do that my sweet Maria but you need to learn to listen when you're told to do something.""</p><p>Niche then proceeded to work on his customer. First he sterilized the locations and then swiftly and quickly pierced Maria's clit hood vertically and then both nipples. All three elicited a loud howl from the bound girl.</p><p>""As punishment for misbehaving you're now going to get some more."" Kevin said leaning over and wiping away the tears from his lovers face. ""I asked you politely which one you wanted, either an eyebrow or a nose pierce and I'll still let you have that choice if you want it. However as punishment you are going to get your ear cartilage done on your left ear, your belly button and your tongue today. I had planned on waiting until next month so you wouldn't be so miserable while they all heal up but I can see that I'm going to have to fight you again and I don't want to do that.""</p><p>""Please Kevin, please don't do any more. I hurt so bad!"" Maria begged.</p><p>Niche then approached her with a strange looking metal device and asked her to open her mouth, when she refused Kevin jolted her again with the shocker, this time right in the thigh about an inch from her crotch. While she was screaming the metal thing was inserted into her mouth and cranked open. She kept screaming but it now sounded somewhat funny since she couldn't close her mouth any longer.</p><p>""That looks kinda neat. How much do you want for it?"" Kevin asked.</p><p>""For you, I'll let it go for $50."" Niche said as he tried to catch her tongue with the tongs.</p><p>""Right, must cost you $40."" Kevin commented as he held the shocker up for Maria to see and looked at her. She quit fighting and allowed Niche to grab her tongue.</p><p>The master piercer made quick work of putting a stud in the girls tongue and then did her belly button ring.</p><p>""Fuck it, do the labia today too."" Kevin said.</p><p>""Man she is going to be hurting."" Niche said.</p><p>""Good, teach her a lesson."" Kevin commented. Maria renewed her crying aware that she was going to be subjected to more of this piercing torture.</p><p>After Niche finished with her, the two men went and had a beer while Maria lay strapped down to the table, her body pierced all over and still bleeding somewhat despite the coagulant that Niche had applied. She now sported 11 new holes in her body. After what Kevin had just done to her she wondered about his intentions towards her. The constant enemas, anal dilation and colon stretching with the metal balls was painful but not as bad as this. She correctly figured that he would continue that when he got her back home and wondered if she would get a whipping too.</p><p>--**--</p><p>In the other room...</p><p>""Did you get the highest iron content you could?"" Kevin asked.</p><p>""Yeah man, just like you asked. Test some of it on myself downtown at the courthouse. I put one of the rings like is in her labia through my foreskin pierce and nothing else and it set the damned thing off. And that scanner is the weakest you told me. I just don't understand why you want her setting off scanners everywhere she goes.""</p><p>""Embarrassment factor. She'll have to be searched by hand all the time and they won't stop until they see all the pretty pussy rings."" Kevin.</p><p>""She is sure young."" Niche said grabbing another beer.</p><p>""Yeah, 18 just like I told you."" Kevin said and smiled.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>--**--</p><p>A month goes by...</p><p>Maria's piercings had all healed up nicely but some were still a bit tender, especially her belly button. Kevin attributed it to him constantly rubbing it while he pussy fucked her. Maria had got over being angry at him after about a week when he tapered off some more on the enemas. She still walked around the house naked with a butt full of steel balls and a butt plug. She had got used to it somehow though.</p><p>Kevin had inserted the special order rings though all of Maria's pierces. They were light gauge but high iron content. Stainless steel to be sure but low nickel content. He checked her out by taking her to the court house as suggested by Niche. Sure enough, she set off the scanner there. After the guard hand wanded Maria she then had Maria go to a room and strip where the female guard was finally satisfied that the jewelry was what was setting off the detectors and not something hidden in Maria's pussy. Kevin had purposefully made sure she was clear of the steel balls before they left and didn't put in her butt plug.</p><p>""Kevin, what was that all about?"" Maria asked on the way back home. Aware that he didn't need her to go with him to the court house.</p><p>""Just checking my love. Making sure that you really do set off the metal detectors before we go on our trip.""</p><p>""What trip?"" Maria asked, surprised that he was going to take her somewhere. She had resigned herself to being his sex slave and having her ass constantly stuff full of some torture that he could dream up. He seemed to like filling her up with the steel balls, a small enema and a butt plug the most. Then fucking the hell out of her while she felt all that stuff moving around inside of her.</p><p>""We're going to Capetown."" Kevin said.</p><p>""Capetown? Where is that?"" Maria asked, having not paid a whole lot of attention in school.</p><p>""South Africa.""</p><p>""That is a long trip, isn't it?"" She asked.</p><p>""Yes it is, we'll probably be flying close to 26 hours to get there. On the way back we'll make two stops so it won't be so bad.</p><p>A week later preparations were completed. The luggage was packed and Kevin drove to the Houston airport. He had cleaned Maria out with two enemas before leaving and put a plastic butt plug into her. She was wearing a mid length skirt and all of her jewelry. Upon arriving at the airport he reached under her skirt, pulled down her panties and removed the plug. ""Ok my dear, you'll go through security without a plug. You'll get searched most likely like you did at the court house. Any questions?""</p><p>""No daddy."" She said slipping back into her daughter role.</p><p>As expected Maria was searched by a female guard. Upon seeing the naked Maria with a vertical clit hood pierce and both inner labia pierces she just shook her head and made a comment about kids these days.</p><p>After passing through security in which Kevin wasn't even hand scanned the two took their bags to the gate area. Upon arriving at the gate area Kevin gave Maria her purse. Inside he had placed a package. ""Ok love, into the restroom with you. Put this plug in your sweet little ass and bring the hose up your crack and tape it at waist level with the tape. Then put your clothes back on. It is a long flight.""</p><p>""Yes daddy."" Maria said aware that she had got away with an hour of not being plugged and should be thankful. She dutifully went to the restroom and inserted the plug and taped down the hose. She was well aware that Kevin would put something in during the flight and wondered just how long he would make her hold the enema.</p><p>The flight was scheduled for a refueling stop in Rio de Janeiro. When Maria came back out Kevin couldn't tell by her gait if she had put the plug in or not. He cuddled her for a moment and ran his hand down to the waistband of her skirt and felt the hose where it should be. ""Good girl."" He whisphered in her ear.</p><p>""Daddy, are you going to put something in?"" Maria asked.</p><p>""Yes love I will, once we get airborne.""</p><p>An hour later they were on the plane and taxing out to the runway. Just after takeoff Kevin reached in his bag and brought out a small squirt bottle of liquid. Maria was seated by the window and he leaned over her as if looking out the window. The stewardesses still had not got up yet. He fished the small hose out of the waist of her skirt and removed the small stopper. Then attaching it to the squirt bottle he squirted nearly half of the liquid out of the 8 oz bottle. He then restoppered her. ""Now love, you'll have a wonderful flight and sleep most of the way.""</p><p>""Did you give me something to sleep?"" Maria asked aware of a slight burning in her ass but not much pressure and aware from having seen the bottle that it wasn't big and Kevin had only put half of it in.</p><p>""Yes I did love. You'll sleep for about the next eight hours. Now you know why I told you to put on the incontinence panties. That way if you pee in your sleep you won't make a mess. Good night."" Kevin said and kissed her. The anally delivered sleep aid was quick acting and Maria already felt sleepy.</p><p>Upon arriving at Rio they deplaned and waited while the plane was fueled. Maria went to the restroom and peed again before reboarding. She still wore her butt plug and had not removed it. Kevin repeated the sleep medicine again.</p><p>On the drive to the hotel in Capetown Kevin commented to Maria about the sights. All Maria could think about was taking a shit, it had been nearly 30 hours since she had last and although they had ate a couple of times she was hungry. ""Daddy, I'm hungry.""</p><p>""We'll eat after we check into the hotel."" Kevin said.</p><p>Check in, fed and back to the room Maria undressed. ""Kevin, I need an enema.""</p><p>""Coming right up."" Kevin said as he unpacked the three quart enema bag.</p><p>""Please give me soap."" Maria asked.</p><p>""Of course love.""</p><p>After the cleanout and a rinse they made love and then slept. Even though Maria had slept most of the way, Kevin slipped in a sleeping suppository after the second enema before replugging his sex toy with a butt plug.</p><p>The next day Kevin claimed a package that he had waiting for him at the hotel desk. Maria was surprised to see another orifice opening like Kevin had at home. Complete with many, many steel balls and all the stuff to clean them with.</p><p>""Kevin, where did you get all this? I know we didn't pack it."" She asked as he was inserting the orifice opener.</p><p>""I have a friend here who sent it over to the hotel. Now hunch up your butt for me, here come the balls."" Kevin said as he began to pour the steel balls into the tube in Maria's ass. Maria reached down and massaged her belly working the balls in as she had learned at home. Kevin filled her very full and then swapped the orifice opener for a butt plug.</p><p>It finally dawned on Maria why Kevin had stretched her anus open and kept her full of the steel balls. It wasn't just for his butt fucking pleasure. She saw many signs on the way from the airport extolling the Capetown area for the diamond mines. ""Kevin, you're going to use me to smuggle diamonds, aren't you?""</p><p>""Why love, I was wondering how long it would take you to figure that out.""</p><p>""I just did Kevin. All this time I thought you were just doing this to me because you liked buttfucking me. I couldn't quite figure out the balls and though that maybe you liked the feeling of them rubbing your dick inside of me. Now I realize you've been slowly stretching me out like a balloon so you can stuff my ass full of diamonds on the way back home. I'm your fucking mule!"" She said disgusted.</p><p>Crack! Kevin popped her in the ass with his hand. ""Now, now young lady no language like that.""</p><p>""If I squeal at the airport you'll be arrested.""</p><p>""If you do you have better hope for your sake that I don't get away."" Kevin said coldly.</p><p>""I won't, I promise."" Maria said. Aware that even if she did manage to get Kevin arrested and the authorities got all the diamonds out of her butt it certainly wouldn't be pleasant. She'd eventually wind back up in Mexico in prison again and mostly likely if anyone ever found out about her butt smuggling adventures she wind up in a donkey show with a donkey's dick up her ass for the rest of her life. She had heard of such things from stories her mother had told her and once one of her mom's friends had confirmed that the lady had seen such a show. Maria contemplated her life. ""Daddy, how many times will you do this with your little girl?"" Maria asked, trying to play on his sympathy for an answer. She knew he rarely, if ever told her anything unless he was ready.</p><p>""Maybe twice. No more. As you are well aware I've gone to a LOT of trouble to prepare you. The authorities will become suspicious if I make too many trips with you.""</p><p>""You've done this with other girls?"" She asked, wondering if she really wanted to know the answer.</p><p>""Yes, twice. One was a lady in her late forties who was a drug addict to begin with. The other was a girl about twenty-five who was greedy as hell.""</p><p>""Did it work for them?"" Maria asked, grunting to get the balls to move around to stretch her colon.</p><p>""Yes it did. I made only one trip with the dopehead, she was too flightly and suddently tried to bolt with the cargo. Made two trips with the gold digger bitch.""</p><p>""What happened to them?"" Maria asked, already suspecting.</p><p>""Well the dope head I had to put down in Caracas."" Kevin said and handed her some panties. ""The gold digger is somewhere at the bottom of the Gulf of Mexico if I remember right.""</p><p>""You killed both of them?"" She asked, now getting really scared as she dressed. The balls were shifting somewhat as she moved about.</p><p>""Sure, had to.""</p><p>""The deep, dark hole, huh?"" Maria asked as she adjusted her shoes.</p><p>""Something like that. We'll stay her for a week taking in the sights. You'll enjoy it.""</p><p>""I won't make any trouble for you Kevin, I promise. Even if I squealed I'd still end up dead eventually once I got deported to Mexico. If I'm lucky that is.""</p><p>""You're right about that love."" Kevin said and kissed her.</p><p>""When will you kill me?"" Maria asked and looked in his eyes.</p><p>""Hey now, none of that. I won't kill you unless I have no other choice. You're a good girl and do as your told and you'll have a nice life."" Kevin kissed her again.</p><p>On the last day of their trip they went to a nice dinner. Kevin had a briefcase with him and was dressed in a suit. Maria was dressed in a very nice dress but still had a butt full of steel ball bearings held in with a butt plug. Kevin set the briefcase down besides the booth where he was sitting. Maria saw a hand reach through and take the briefcase and she looked surprised. Kevin smiled at her and winked. Soon the briefcase was returned, or so Maria thought. It appeared to be the same briefcase but in reality it was different. Back at the hotel Kevin removed Maria's bellybutton ring, her labia rings, the vertical clit hood ring and both nipple rings. He left her septum ring, all her earrings and eyebrow piercing. ""So you won't set off a hand wanding my dear. You'll set off the metal detector and be hand wanded but all they will find is your tongue, nose, eyebrow and earrings.""</p><p>""What about this?"" Maria said and patted her stomach where the ball bearings were at.</p><p>""That comes out in the morning. For now just go dump 'em in the screen and wash them up. You'll sleep with them again tonight."" Kevin said.</p><p>""May I ask you a question?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>""Once we get home do I stay stretched out?"" Maria said putting the screen on the toilet.</p><p>""Yep. At least for a little while.""</p><p>""Oh."" Maria said, resigned to the fact that she was going to be used to smuggle diamonds for a while. It didn't seem so bad after killing her boyfriend in the bigger picture of things.</p><p>Kevin took her anally again that night, twice after a small water enema and reinserted the balls and the buttplug. In the morning he told Maria to dump the balls out at 07:00 and then to rest. They had breakfast in the room at 09:00. At 10:00 Maria got two soapy, three quart enemas followed by two rinses. They skipped lunch because Maria was getting her butt washed out. ""Ok love, no food for you for a while, sorry."" Kevin said and got out the orifice opener. Maria obligingly got on the bed on a towel with a pillow under her hips and waited.</p><p>""Will it hurt?"" Maria asked.</p><p>""No, it will actually feel better than the steel balls, not nearly as heavy."" Kevin said and opened up a cloth bag that was in the briefcase.</p><p>""How bad will I be cut up?"" Maria asked.</p><p>""Why would you get cut?""</p><p>""Well to take the diamonds out."" Maria said.</p><p>""You won't be cut."" Kevin said and handed one of the pellets to Maria. It was a white wax ball about the size of a large marble but somewhat smaller than the steel ball bearings she had been carrying in her colon for months on end. ""Over on your back for one last check."" Kevin said. Maria rolled over and spread her legs. Kevin took a hand held metal detector and turned it up to maximum sensitive. It went off immediately and he frowned. ""Ok, on all fours, the bedsprings are too close.""</p><p>""Yes daddy."" Maria said and got on her hands and knees and wiggled her ass at him. He gave her a very playful pat on the butt and then scanned her from her shoulders down to her thighs.</p><p>""Good."" He said checking her abdomen carefully. You have them all out.</p><p>""Lots of practice."" She said and rolled over and got on her back.</p><p>""Nope, face down."" Kevin said and held up the orifice opener. He greased it and inserted into Maria's asshole. She felt the familiar breeze as the air blew up into her rectum. Kevin attached the hose and funnel and began putting the wax covered diamonds into Maria slowly, one at a time. ""I'm checking them one last time to make sure they are all covered well. They are dipped twenty times each so there shouldn't be a problem. A lot like making a candle.""</p><p>Maria grunted and rubbed her belly, working the wax ball diamonds further in. They weren't nearly as heavy as the steel balls and weren't nearly as noticeable. Only because she had months of practice moving the balls around in her colon could she tell what she was doing.</p><p>""Ok love, all in."" Kevin said and removed the funnel and orifice opener.</p><p>""How much do I have in me?"" Maria said as Kevin inserted a butt plug. ""Ouch!"" She yelped as the butt plug went home.</p><p>""380 balls.""</p><p>""What about my pussy?"" she asked.</p><p>""Nope, too easy to fall out and too easy to search."" Kevin said. ""You know of course if you're caught that you don't know me.""</p><p>""Yes daddy.""</p><p>Kevin finished packing, put the steel ball bearings in the briefcase and stashed it in the breakfast cart. He had Maria dressed in a nice mid length dress for the trip home. ""Here take this."" Kevin said and handed her a pill.</p><p>""Sleeping pill?"" Maria asked and downed it with a glass of water.</p><p>""Nope, diuretic. Make you dehydrate some so by the time we get on the plane you won't need to pee. Go easy on the water when we get there."" They then took the hotel limo to the airport. Once at the airport Kevin had her go to the restroom and remove the butt plug. She cleaned it and put it in her purse. The rest of the luggage was checked by a skycap. At security, as expected, she got hand wanded but the cotton dress, cotton panties and leather shoes she wore didn't set off the alarms. Kevin had made her go braless which wasn't that bad considering the strap style dress. The security screener just frowned at hand wanding her facial jewelry and made her stick out her tongue to see the stud there. Once inside Kevin made her go put in the butt plug with the hose again.</p><p>""You going to put me to sleep again daddy?"" She asked as they sat and waited on the flight to board.</p><p>""Yes my dear."" He said and stroked her hair. She was a pretty girl and he had developed an affection for her.</p><p>After arriving in Rio Maria dumped the diamonds into a screen the same as the ball bearings and they spent the weekend there. She wore the diamonds daily instead of the ball bearings while in Rio, packed in and held with a butt plug. Kevin had a orifice opener, hose and funnel kit waiting for him at the hotel. Maria's butt was repacked with the diamonds and they took the flight home to Houston. Upon arrival there the customs inspectors asked where they had been and Maria and Kevin breezed through with hardly any questions. Kevin had put her to sleep again during the flight from Rio to Houston. Kevin made her hold the diamonds as they stopped at a hotel in Houston as it was late night. Here he had another package waiting for him and it contained a screen. Maria carefully removed all the wax coated diamonds and called Kevin when she was done. ""Did I do good Kevin?""</p><p>""Yes my dear you did."" As Kevin washed and counted the balls. ""There, 380. All there.""</p><p>Kevin put them into a box and then wrapped it carefully with glass stranded tape. He repacked everything and gave Maria a standard butt plug to put in. ""No steel balls?""</p><p>""Not tonight my dear, you've earned a rest. You could actually go without the butt plug if you wish, our next trip isn't for several weeks yet, plenty of time to open you back up.""</p><p>""No problem, I've got used to having a plug in my ass. I kinda miss it when it isn't there. Funny, several months ago I wouldn't have though that I would actually say something like that but now having had one in me nearly daily for months I like something there to hold on to. And I do like your dick in me there, it feels really, really good."" Maria said and gave Kevin a kiss.</p><p>On the way home Kevin stopped at a post office and shipped the package registered US mail to somewhere. Maria watched from the other side of the room at the post office while she pretended to read the wanted posters, making sure she wasn't on there.</p>"
237,Vicky's Wine Enema,Anal Al,,"['enema', 'humil', 'nosex']",,2012-02-04T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Vicky called her friend Sarah and the phone rang and rang without an answer. After hanging up she sat in front of the TV bored. It was a Wednesday night and she didn't have a date. Her friends Ann &amp; Felicia were both out of town on family vacations. Her parents were out for the evening and wouldn't be home until at least 3am. They had left 15 year old Vicky home alone while they went out on the local gambling evening cruise ship. Vicky was going stir crazy, now two weeks into summer vacation. She had wanted a job but the only place to work wasn't hiring, now deluged by summer high school workers. And at 15 her mom would have had to take her to work since she didn't have a license or a car.</p><p>Vicky flipped the TV channels and saw a good looking guy on one channel. She turned up the sound then realized it was a wine ad. She aimlessly flipped channels for another 20 minutes waiting for the 7pm movie to start. Finally at 7 it did start and just her luck she had seen it just a few months ago. The next commercial was the wine ad with the good looking guy on it. Vicky rubbed her crotch as she watched. Home alone and bored as hell. She thought about sneaking some booze but after getting caught the last time and being grounded for a month in addition to the bare ass paddling her mom gave her Vicky wasn't about to try that again, even if she was bored.</p><p>A few commercials later was a douche product. 'Hey!' Thought Vicky. That is an idea. She could put some booze in her mom's douche bag and squirt it in. She remembered her friend Sarah having been given some food enemas last year while Sarah recovered from a jaw surgery because her jaw was too short and the orthodontist recommended it to improve Sarah's looks later in life. Poor Sarah had her jaws wired shut for nearly a month after that and had been losing weight even drinking as much as she could through a straw. After two weeks the doctor suggested protein enemas for Sarah and although she hated them she stopped losing weight.</p><p>Vicky thought about it a few minutes then turned off the TV and went to the refrigerator. Here parents usually had several open bottles of wine, sometimes even of the same brand and type. Checking the fridge, sure enough, there were 4 open bottles there. And 2 were the same cheap rose that her mom drank sometimes. Both were about ¾ full. So Vicky took both bottles to the bathroom and got out her mom's douche bag. Vicky had only had enemas from her mom on three or four occasions; once she remembered after he tonsils were out when she was 11. She remembered her mom using the big red bag for it. Her mom had showed her once about a year ago how to douche and told Vicky that she normally wouldn't need to douche but if she were older that her periods may stink more and afterwards it would help rinse away the smell.</p><p>Vicky got out the bag and put the hose on it. The end was the douche nozzle. Vicky figured that the bag might be wet after she finished so she concocted a story in advance about douching since her period had ended two days ago. Then Vicky poured about an inch and a half from each wine bottle into the bag. Feeling the bag it seemed to be about 1/3 full of wine. She capped the bag and set it in the tub and felt it being rather cold. Then she took the two wine bottles back to the fridge. Returning to the bathroom Vicky took off her clothes and then hung up the douche bag. She remembered her mom letting air out of the hose when she got her last enema nearly three years ago but didn't remember her mom telling her to do that for a douche. So she opted for letting the air out and quickly clamped it when the wine hit the tub.</p><p>She put the nozzle to her ass hole as she sat on the edge of the tub and pushed slightly. Damned it hurt; she didn't remember it being this bad before. Jelly! Yes, that was it, her mom had used some jelly on the nozzle. Vicky put down the hose and dug around in the vanity drawers and found some petroleum jelly in there. She took some on her finger and greased her hole. She often fingered her hole while taking a shower and wasn't shy about sticking her finger in to get clean. She smeared the jelly around and then wiped her finger on a piece of toilet paper. Then picking up the nozzle she brought it up to her hole again. Success! It slid right in. Vicky inhaled deeply and then clicked the clamp. The first rush was cold and it brought a shiver up her spine. Then it began to burn! Vicky quickly clamped the clamp and leaned over as her stomach cramped. This was as bad as her period cramps!</p><p>Finally after that passed she sat upright again, the nozzle still in her ass. She began to have a second thought about this. However looking at the clock it was only 7:45, this was going to be a boring evening. Vicky figured that if the wine was in her butt her mom wouldn't smell it on her breath tomorrow morning and she wouldn't get busted. So with that thought in mind she opened the clamp again. The pressure built up a bit then subsided and the burning returned, only not so bad this time. But still bad enough and Vicky shut off the flow again. A large but slow cramp hit her and then subsided. She opened the clamp for a few seconds and then shut it off before the cramps started. Only this time they didn't start. She could feel the coldness in her stomach though. So Vicky sat there imagining her favorite teen idol and her hand wandered between her legs and the wetness there.</p><p>After a few minutes Vicky opened the clamp again and could feel the pressure building. But no cramping this time. Then she heard a sucking noise and looked up to see the bag flat and empty. She had done it! She had taken a third of the bag with wine in it. So she slid the nozzle out and dropped it in the tub and stood up. Whoa! That was a buzz! She remembered that feeling from when she got drunk last time. Wow.</p><p>Vicky then took the hose and nozzle apart and washed the douche setup with soap and water while still holding the wine inside. Funny she remembered that she had to shit really bad during her enema before but now she didn't really feel that way. She hung the bag up in the closet on its hook and she sniffed it and smelled the wine. Damned, that wasn't going to do. Then she remembered her mom used vinegar to douche sometimes. So Vicky looked in the vanity and found the bottle and poured some in the bag and mixed in some water. Then squirting it out in the tub she rinsed it again. It passed the sniff test.Good. The bag went back to the closet.</p><p>Vicky's buzz was getting more intense though. She looked at the clock and it was now 8:10. Wow, this is great. Vicky pulled on her panties and t-shirt and went to watch TV. She flipped around and finally found a steamy love scene on one move. Watching TV buzzed was much better Vicky decided.</p><p>Finally around 8:30 Vicky decided she did have to shit and went to the bathroom. As she relaxed her hole opened and the wine poured out. It burned too! Damned that did burn a bit. Not any worse than a bad case of the squirts though so she let more out. While she was sitting there though she heard the door close. Oh shit! What is going on? Is someone breaking in? Vicky wiped quickly and pulled up her panties and flushed. She squirted air freshener as she heard her mom's voice in the other room. Damned! What were they doing home early? Vicky was definitely buzzed though. She brushed her teeth and rinsed out with mouthwash and then jumped into the shower.</p><p>Getting out of the shower and drying off she stumbled a bit, still buzzed. Then she opened the door and goes to her room wearing only a towel. Her mom comes in a few minutes and sees Vicky in the bed and goes to kiss her daughter good night.</p><p>""Vicky?"" her mom shakes her softly. ""Vicky, you have a fever. Are you feeling ok?""</p><p>""Yea mom, what's up?""</p><p>""Honey you're running a fever. Let me take your temperature.""</p><p>Vicky lays there knowing she is about to get busted. Her mom returns with the thermometer and pops it into her daughter's mouth. A few minutes later it beeps and her mom returns. ""100.9, Honey you need to take something."" Her mom goes to the bathroom and then returns with some aspirin and a glass of water. ""Here you go.""</p><p>A little while later Vicky feels her mom dragging the covers back. ""I'm just going to take your temperature again honey."" Her mom says as she pulls Vicky's panties down.</p><p>""Mom, yuck, do you have to do it that way?""</p><p>""Yes dear, I gave you cold water to drink the aspirin with and it cooled off your mouth. I don't want to mess up the reading by taking it in your mouth again. Just relax, I've greased it up.""</p><p>Vicky resignedly rolled over and her mom parted her ass cheeks. Then she felt the thermometer going in. Her mom waited until it beeped. ""101.0 I guess the aspirin didn't help any. Are you sure you're feeling ok?"" ""Yea mom, I'm just a bit hot.""</p><p>--**--</p><p>""Dear I'm worried about Vicky.""</p><p>""She's just coming down with something, no big deal."" Vicky's dad said.</p><p>""That is what I thought at first. I gave her some aspirin and a glass of water. She is running 101 fever now. When I went to take her second temperature I took it rectally and noticed a pale light color liquid oozing out of her that smells fermented. I think she's sicker than she's admitting. And I saw her hold her stomach once like she was cramping."" ""She's just having her period.""</p><p>""No, that was over with a couple of days ago. I noticed when I empted the wastebasket in the bathroom. I'm worried. If the stuff coming out of her smelled that bad then she's surely got a sour stomach.""</p><p>""Well if she's not complaining about it don't worry.""</p><p>""I guess.""</p><p>--**--</p><p>Vicky felt her mom pulling back the sheet and pulling down her panties again. ""Mom, you just did that.""</p><p>""No dear, that was three hours ago."" She said as she inserted the thermometer into her daughter's ass.</p><p>""Why did you guys get home early?""</p><p>""Some technical problem with the cruise ship. So they gave us all a dinner and we watched the stage act and danced a bit then came home."" Her mom paused as the thermometer beeped. ""100.9, better but still high. How is your stomach feeling?""</p><p>Vicky knew she was about to be busted. Her mom knew something was wrong. She didn't know quite what to say but was sure her mom saw her holding her stomach from the cramping earlier. ""Well it feels a bit queasy.""</p><p>""When did you poop last?""</p><p>""Right before I went to bed.""</p><p>""Ok?""</p><p>""Well I guess it is sort of loose.""</p><p>--**--</p><p>In the morning Vicky was subjected to an early morning temperature taking again and even though it was only 100.2 this time her mom opted to take her to the doctor. Vicky was horrified at that thought but didn't want to object too much knowing she would be busted for sure if she objected. So she resolutely got dressed and got in the car. Her father went off to work and after signing in at the doctor's office she waited for an hour before they worked her into their morning case load. Fortunately for Vicky her mom had taken her to the family doctor who was a woman.</p><p>After the routine stats were taken Vicky was examined by the doctor. ""Vicky, your mother told me that you had a discharge from your anus during the night."" ""I just had diarrhea.""</p><p>""Still though I think I need to check it. Your mom said it was rather foul smelling and suspects you may have a sour stomach. So just lay back there and then over on your left side for me."" The doctor said.</p><p>Vicky grimaced as the doctor lifted up the gown and parted Vicky's cheeks and probed with her gloved and lubricated finger. ""Ok honey you're going to feel a bit of pressure as I put this into you. It is so I can look inside.""</p><p>Vicky grunted as the doctor slid something large and very cold into her anus. ""Ohhhh."" ""Just relax, almost in."" The doctor pushed the object into Vicky's anus. Vicky tried to relax but was very nervous. The doctor rattled something in a metal dish behind her. Then she felt the object withdrawing. ""All done. Here's a tissue."" The doctor handed Vicky a tissue to wipe with. ""Get dressed and I'll be back in a little while.""</p><p>Vicky wiped and threw the tissue in the garbage. Then she got dressed and sat and waited.</p><p>--**--</p><p>Meanwhile in the doctor's office...</p><p>""Mrs. Weston I'm not 100% sure but I think your daughter got drunk last night.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Well this may seem a bit odd but she looks to me like she is suffering from a hangover. That and the temperature you noted and the smell coming from her would indicate she had been drinking. Now we all go through this at this age and it isn't anything unusual.""</p><p>""Are you sure?"" Mrs. Weston asked, thinking back to several months back when Vicky had indeed been drinking.</p><p>""Well we'll know shortly. I sent the blood test off to confirm but the urine test had elevated sugar levels and reeked of alcohol. And the liquid in her rectum contained a lot of alcohol also from the test strip I put it against.""</p><p>""In her rectum? My God, how much did she drink?""</p><p>""Well given that it tested out as 10% alcohol in her rectum I would think a lot.""</p><p>""I don't see how though, we only left around 4 yesterday and we got home by 9. And she was at home in the shower just like she should have been.""</p><p>The doctor thought about it and drummed her fingers a bit. ""Did you talk to her about it?""</p><p>""Yes and she said she just wasn't feeling good and had diarrhea.""</p><p>A knock at the door and the nurse came in and dropped off the report. ""Well as I suspected her blood alcohol level is elevated. And the stool sample I sent in has high sulfur content too.""</p><p>""What does that mean?""</p><p>""That means she has ingested a large amount of wine in the last 24 hours.""</p><p>""But she wasn't throwing up or anything.""</p><p>""Mrs. Weston, what I'm about to say may seem a bit strange. Have you caught her drinking before?""</p><p>""Yes, a couple of months ago.""</p><p>""And did you punish her?""</p><p>""Of course.""</p><p>""This may seem strange but I think perhaps Vicky took a wine enema and didn't drink it."" ""A wine enema?""</p><p>""Yes. I've had a couple of cases over the years where a teenager tries it to try and sneak around their parents finding out. Rare but it does happen.""</p><p>Mrs. Weston just sat there astonished.</p><p>""Do you have an enema bag?""</p><p>""Well ... yes.""</p><p>""And do you keep wine in the house?""</p><p>""Sure, my husband and I like a glass at dinner. Oh God, a wine enema?""</p><p>""I think so. However if we confront her with it she will not only be embarrassed beyond belief but would also probably go deeper in her efforts to conceal her activities from you.""</p><p>""I don't understand, I punished her for drinking last time and she promised she wouldn't do it again.""</p><p>""And if what I think has happened is true then she kept that promise. She didn't drink it. Look alcohol is absorbed into the colon the same as in the stomach, only it doesn't get broken up by the stomach acid. She is obviously suffering from a hangover and her blood alcohol level and the alcohol in her rectum is evidence enough she had messed with it. Normally the alcohol going through the stomach would be converted to sugars and not be as pure as it is in your daughters rectum which is what leads me to believe she has taken an alcohol enema. She obviously knows the consequences of drinking and has decided to experiment with alcohol in a different, and more dangerous, manner. Just giving her a lecture and grounding her again probably won't help at this point.""</p><p>""Well last time I lectured her, grounded her and spanked her with a paddle.""</p><p>""And it didn't work, did it?"" the doctor asked.</p><p>""Apparently not. So what do you think I should do, just let her slide?""</p><p>""No. However by punishing her so much for the first offense you've made her take more drastic measures to experiment. You didn't hear this from me but I think when a parent finds their child drinking they should sit them down with a case of beer and say drink up. They'll be puking their guts out in short order and will figure that it isn't all that cool and that the parents are right. Of course being in the medical profession I can't hand out that advice.""</p><p>""So what is your official advice?""</p><p>""Well you need to discourage her from playing with alcohol again. I think I might have an idea. Let me ask you this though, do you ever give your daughter enemas?""</p><p>""I've given her some, but not many.""</p><p>""Well we need to examine her a bit more thoroughly to make sure she hasn't injured herself, from a proper medical practice point of view. And some medical procedures can be very uncomfortable for the patient.""</p><p>A light snapped on in Mrs. Weston. ""Of course doctor, I do want to be sure she is in good health.""</p><p>""Fine. I'm going to send her over to Dr. Morris for a full rectal exam including a sigmoidoscopic exam. Then I'm going to schedule her for a colonoscopy tomorrow followed by a lower gastrointestinal workup to make sure she doesn't have irritable bowel syndrome. Normally the prep is done at home the night before for that exam but I think that we should check her into the hospital and have the nurses do it to make sure it is done correctly."" ""Ok."" Mrs. Weston chuckled; she remembered well her own colonscope exam a year ago. The gallon of crap she had to drink was no fun at all. At least after this Vicky wouldn't be playing with the alcohol enema anymore she hoped.</p><p>--**--</p><p>The doctor knocked at the door and walked into the exam room.</p><p>""Vicky, it appears that you may have irritable bowel syndrome. But we need to run a few tests to make sure.""</p><p>""What sort of tests?"" Vicky cringed; having her blood taken was bad enough.</p><p>""Well I'm going to send you over to see a colon specialist and he is going to do an exam on you after lunch. He is just going to check your rectum to make sure everything is ok there but that is pretty low down so tomorrow we're going to do some tests to make sure your entire colon is ok. It seemed to be rather red and irritated when I looked a little while ago. I'll bet you've been having some bad cramps haven't you hon?""</p><p>""Well, yeah, I suppose so."" Vicky agreed.</p><p>""I thought so. We'll figure this out and you might have to change your diet a bit but most cases of irritable bowel are easily controlled with a dietary change and some medications for the worse episodes. Have you eaten any red meat in the last 24 hours?""</p><p>""Ahh ... yeah. I had some tacos yesterday.""</p><p>""Ok."" The doctor said and made a note on the chart. ""We'll need to make sure and get you extra cleaned out for tomorrow then. It shouldn't affect Dr. Morris' exam this afternoon though. For lunch salad only for you young lady. And no red drinks. Only water or apple juice. Got it?""</p><p>""Yes mam."" Vicky answered.</p><p>""Good. Here is the sheet for you to give to Dr. Morris and here are the dietary instructions for this afternoon. I'll get my nurse to call your mom's cell phone when we have the admission set up for tonight.""</p><p>""Admission?""</p><p>""Yes, didn't I tell you? The test tomorrow requires your colon to be completely cleaned out. They'll do that at the hospital tonight. I'll see you in the morning. Any questions?""</p><p>""Uh .. no.""</p><p>""Ok, remember a lite lunch."" ""Ok."" Vicky answered as the doctor opened the door and escorted her to the front desk.</p><p>--**--</p><p>After they ate lunch Vicky's mom let Vicky wander around a clothing store for a few minutes while she called her husband and told him about Vicky. He was very concerned but agreed to go along with what the doctor had suggested. He wanted to just take a strap to Vicky but went along with his wife's wishes. She made him promise to not ever mention this to Vicky in regards to the doctor's suspicions.</p><p>After collecting Vicky at the store they drove to the professional building where the Dr. Morris had his practice. Arriving at the third floor they signed in and waited. Vicky was somewhat nervous but had realized that she was in deep now and had better play along and see what the doctor came up with. She was very surprised that her regular doctor hadn't figured out what she had done the night before and kept imagining this big flashing sign on her butt that announced that she had taken wine up her ass.</p><p>The colon &amp; rectal surgeon's nurse escorted Vicky in and Vicky was told to put on the gown. Having already endured this once this morning she didn't think it was too big of a deal and put on the gown. Then she waited. Next the doctor knocked and he and his nurse came in. A man! God how embarrassing was this? Vicky cringed at the thought of a man probing her anus. She knew it was her own fault for being in the predicament though. The doctor said a few pleasantries and then the nurse helped Vicky to kneel on the rest and lay across the procto exam table. Vicky had never seen anything like this before and was unsure how to get on it. She could feel the paper gown fall open and her entire ass was exposed to the doctor and nurse. She squinted her eyes and fought back the tears from the embarrassment.</p><p>""Just relax Vicky. I'm going to examine you first for any hemorrhoids or lesions.""</p><p>Vicky could feel his fingers probing. She flinched earlier when she heard the snap of the latex gloves go on. ""Ok, this is a bit cool but try to relax."" Next Vicky felt him put a lubricated finger against her ass hole. That was about the time she realized he could see her shaven pussy too! Damned. With her hair shaved off there was no hiding her tender pussy lips and in this position there was little doubt that he and his nurse were seeing everything she had. Next she felt pressure as he pushed his finger into her sphincter.</p><p>""Ohh!"" She exclaimed</p><p>""Relax, I'm just checking for internal hemorrhoids."" He twisted his finger around a bit and then withdrew it. ""Ok, feels ok so far. Now I'm going to put an instrument into you so I can look around. Just relax and I'll be as quick as I can.""</p><p>""Ok."" Vicky managed to weakly acknowledge.</p><p>She heard a piece of metal clank and then felt pressure on her hole again by something very cold. It felt just like what her doctor this morning had done to her only this time she was a lot more exposed with her butt in the air. He twisted it around a bit and then withdrew it. Vicky started to get up but the nurse pushed her back down.</p><p>""Ok Vicky, looks like you have a bit of fecal material in there. I'm going to give you a small enema to clear it out. I want you to try to hold it for five minutes. Can you see the clock on the counter ok?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Good. Now just relax."" The doctor said and Vicky could feel the nozzle pushing into her. It wasn't cold. Then she heard a squishing sound and felt liquid inside. ""Now hold it in and let it work or we'll have to do it again. The toilet is right behind you.""</p><p>The doctor and the nurse left. Vicky watched the clock as the hands slowly moved. She began to have an urge to shit but knew it was the enema and held it in. At five minutes she knew it was pointless to wait longer and she got up and rushed to the small toilet room and closed the door. It came gushing out in a short squirt and a cramp. After a little while she realized nothing else was going to come out and wiped and flushed. Then she opened the door and the nurse was standing there waiting on her.</p><p>""Ok hon, back up on the table."" The nurse said and stuck her head out the door and told the receptionist that they were ready for the doctor again.</p><p>The doctor walked back in, ""Everything come out ok?""</p><p>""Ahh .. yeah."" Vicky answered.</p><p>""Good. Now I'm going to take another look. This time a bit further in. This will feel a bit uncomfortable but just take short breaths and relax.""</p><p>Vicky heard some more noise behind her and then felt something pushing against her sphincter. It wasn't his finger either even though she had heard the snap of the gloves going on. Then the thing was through her sphincter and pushing further in. A lot further in. He kept pushing until she could feel it bottoming out. Or so she though. Then he twisted it and pushed it to the side a bit and suddenly a lot more of it went into her. Vicky put her head on the paper covered vinyl cushion and sniffled. It wasn't that it hurt as bad as it was so embarrassing to be in this position with this huge thing being pushed up inside of her. Then he wiggled it a bit and it hurt briefly. She gasped and the doctor apologized and moved it a bit the other way. She could feel him moving the thing about in her ass and could feel it rubbing up inside of her belly somewhere. It felt weird and she suddenly had a flash of the alien in the movie inside of the guys belly trying to claw its w ay out. She began to cry.</p><p>The nursed said soothing things to Vicky and rubbed her head softly while the doctor worked. Then Vicky could feel the tube moving around more and withdrawing slowly. He twisted it one way and then the other. Finally he pulled it out and the nurse wiped Vicky's butt with some tissue. ""Ok, you did just fine. Go ahead and get dressed.""</p><p>--**--</p><p>""So how did it go?"" Vicky's mom asked.</p><p>""It wasn't too bad I guess."" Vicky answered hanging her head as they walked.</p><p>""You know I've had that exam a few times. I don't like it; it is very uncomfortable and embarrassing.""</p><p>""Yeah, it is that.""</p><p>""Ok, let's go home.""</p><p>--**--</p><p>Later that afternoon Vicky complained at not getting to eat anything. Her dad came home and heard all about the tests and wished Vicky luck tomorrow. Vicky's mom took Vicky to the hospital and checked her daughter in for the overnight stay. She had packed a small overnight bag with a change of clothes and Vicky's toothbrush and a few magazines to read. Vicky didn't want her mom to leave but as her mom explained to her there was no where for her mom to sleep in the room and she would need to be wide awake and alert tomorrow after the tests to drive Vicky home.</p><p>The nurse came in and made Vicky change into the hospital gown. Vicky was glad her friends hadn't called her yet as this was pretty embarrassing to be checked into the hospital. She had thought this afternoon about telling her mom about the wine enema but figured her mom would have totally freaked out on her and a spanking would have been a for sure thing. As it was she would just spend the night in the hospital, drink some crap like her mom told her about, shit her brains most of the night, get tested tomorrow and then go home.</p><p>Soon enough a nurse showed up and gave Vicky some pills to take and a bottle of something called Magnesium Citrate to drink. It made Vicky's throat hurt just below her ears. She tried sipping it and then finally decided to just chug it and get it over with. After downing the 12 oz bottle of the tart liquid she doubled over and winced. That was horrible!</p><p>An hour later the nurse came in and gave her a large cup of water to drink and some pills to take. Then she went in the bathroom and was bustling about. Vicky watched TV thinking that the nurse was just cleaning the toilet or something. When the nurse returned she was holding a large clear bag with some whitish liquid in it and an enema hose coming out of it. ""Ok dear, time for your first enema.""</p><p>""Enema?"" Vicky cringed, she hadn't expected this.</p><p>""Yes. We have to clean you out good for your test tomorrow. The medicine I've given you is ok but you'll be cramping all night and it doesn't completely clean you out or so most of the doctors tell me.""</p><p>Vicky looked at the clock; it was now nearly 9 p.m. Visiting hours were over with. She had figured she would just relax and watch TV until 10 before going to sleep. An enema? That was going to take at least an hour.</p><p>""Ok roll over on your left side."" The nurse said and turned the TV down a bit but didn't turn it off. Vicky was glad that the double bed room didn't have anyone else in it. She rolled over on her side and the nurse lifted the sheet and then moved the gown so she could get to Vicky's anus. Vicky could feel the cool air. Then the nurse snapped on a latex glove and parted Vicky's cheeks. Vicky put her head into the pillow while the nurse lubricated her. Hadn't one enema today been enough? She felt the nurse slide the thin tube into her anus and then felt warm liquid entering her intestine. She was cramping already from the magnesium citrate and the laxative pills she had been given.</p><p>""Oh I'm so full! I've got to go.""</p><p>""Nonsense. You've only taken less than a liter. You need to take the whole bag.""</p><p>""I can't. Really, I've got to go."" Vicky tried to get up. The nurse pushed her back down on the bed.</p><p>""Just relax Vicky and let it go in. You'll feel really bloated but you can take it all.""</p><p>""No I can't! I've got to go!""</p><p>""Vicky! Just relax and let the enema go in."" the nurse pushed her back down on the bed.</p><p>Vicky continued to try to get up and the nurse held her down. She moaned and complained the whole second liter of enema. The cramping got a lot worse from the soapy water in the enema. Once it finished the nurse removed the nozzle and Vicky tried again to get up. She felt a slap on her butt! The nurse had spanked her! How dare she! ""I've got to go!""</p><p>""I know you do but you'll just wait and let it work. I don't want to have to put you in restraints just to give you an enema. You're a big girl now and can just be patient.""</p><p>Vicky put her head in the pillow while the nurse held her hips down on the bed with one hand. Vicky put her hands around her bulging stomach as the grumbling increased and the cramping with it. She had to go so bad. Finally the nurse moved her hand and Vicky shot out of the bed and ran to the toilet.</p><p>""Let that out and I'll be back in an hour for your next one."" The nurse said and closed the room door. Vicky hadn't bothered to close the door to the bathroom.</p><p>Next one? In an hour? That would be after 10 o'clock! Vicky grunted as the cramps pushed the large load of laxative assisted enema water out. After finishing Vicky wiped up and then crawled back into bed. Around 9:45 she was back on the toilet again. She had just got into bed when the nurse showed back up. ""How are you doing?""</p><p>""I'm sore back there."" Vicky said. ""Do I have to have another?""</p><p>""Yes you do Vicky. Your doctor has ordered a series of two soapy enemas followed by 4 rinse enemas.""</p><p>Six! How was she going to survive this? Vicky knew that the enema she just had was pretty horrible. How was she going to survive five more of them? Tonight? Vicky began doing the math. If they did them at one per hour they wouldn't be finished giving her enemas until 2 in the morning! And her test was scheduled for 8 sharp. ""Do I really have to have six?""</p><p>""Probably a bit more. After that it says enemas until clear. Sometimes we have to do as many as ten. It helps if you cooperate and take the full bag each time."" The nurse said.</p><p>Vicky watched as she opened up a new enema bag. Why isn't she using the old one? Vicky wondered. When the nurse returned she saw why, the bag was huge! It was larger than the last one. ""No!""</p><p>""Vicky you're just making this hard on yourself. Do I need to get an orderly in here? Come on, lay down on your side.""</p><p>""No! You're not putting that in me!"" Vicky became belligerent. That bag was huge. It was easily double the size of the last one. And the water was white again, filled with soap just like the last one.</p><p>""Fine, I'm not going to fight with you."" The nurse left the room. Vicky looked up at the large four liter bag hanging on the IV pole. Filled to the top with warm, soapy water for her. Then she noticed the nozzle on the end of the hose. The hose was bigger too; easily double the size of the small, thin one of the first enema bag. The nozzle on the end of the hose was bigger around than her mom's douche bag nozzle. It was bumpy near the end too and had a second, thin hose leading out of it that was terminated in a squeeze bulb like she had seen on a blood pressure cuff. Then it dawned on her that the nozzle must somehow inflate.</p><p>When the nurse returned she had with her a male orderly. The guy was probably in his late twenties. He was at least as large as Vicky's dad. ""Please no! Please, please not with him here."" Vicky began to plead. ""Please, I'll be good. Please.""</p><p>""Are you going to cooperate?""</p><p>""Yes mam."" Vicky said. ""Please make him leave.""</p><p>""Ok, but this is your last warning. If you give me any more trouble I'm going to get Mr. Jackson here to come hold you down.""</p><p>""I promise I'll be good. Please just not with him here."" Vicky began to cry.</p><p>The nurse motioned to the male orderly and he left the room. ""Ok Vicky, on your left side. This is a large one and it is going to hurt.""</p><p>Vicky rolled on her left side and listened while the nurse snapped on the gloves. She then felt herself being lubricated. Then she felt the nozzle pressing up against her sphincter. It pushed inwards and as she relaxed her muscles it slipped inside. Then she felt the bumps go by and then it went further in. ""Ok Vicky, this blows up inside of you to make this easier to hold. It will feel uncomfortable at first."" Vicky could hear air hissing and the nozzle inside her began to inflate. It felt like she had to go.</p><p>""Please, I've got to go. Please take it out.""</p><p>""I've just inflated it. Just relax. You'll get used to it by the time the bag is half empty. Just relax a bit I'm going to pull on it and it will seat up against your rectal muscles."" The nurse said and pulled on the nozzle. Vicky felt warmth inside and realized that the nurse must have released the water. Vicky put her head down and tried to relax. This one was by far the biggest enema she had ever had in her life.</p><p>""Please, it hurts."" Vicky whined as she felt very full. She looked over her shoulder at the bag and it was nearly ¾ emptied into her.</p><p>""Now you promised you would be a good girl for me.""</p><p>""I know. I'm sorry. It just feels so full.""</p><p>""I know it does. Just try to let it finish.""</p><p>""How could you know?""</p><p>""When I was in nursing school they trained us in giving enemas and one of the things we had to do was to be the patient. We paired off and one would give and one would receive. Then we would switch. The standard 2 liter ones aren't too bad. These bigger 4 liter ones though go very far inside of you and it does hurt some. I know it doesn't sound like it but if you'll quit fighting it and try to relax inside it will flow in quicker and with less pain. Once you quit tensing up the colon relaxes and it all goes inside.""</p><p>""But it is so much!""</p><p>""Yes it is. You're a big enough girl now to take it though. Most every adult over 5' tall can handle 4 liters like you're getting. Some people can take more, even as much as 6 liters. Just try to relax and let it in. The soap isn't as much as the last one so it won't feel as itchy inside.""</p><p>Vicky tried to relax but her belly kept growing and she kept getting fuller and fuller. She couldn't breathe deeply anymore because there just wasn't any more room inside. Looking back again she saw that the bag was less than about an inch left on the bottom. The nurse certainly wasn't going to let her up until it was all in and she didn't relish the thought of the nice looking man orderly seeing her naked rump and possibly holding her to the bed. She put her head into her pillow and cried as the last of the soapy water drained into her bowels.</p><p>""Ok, it is all in now. Just relax for a few minutes. I'm going to leave the nozzle in as it helps you to hold it all."" The nurse said.</p><p>Vicky continued to cry. Her belly was round and taut. She ran her hand over it as the cramps built up wave after wave. She could hardly breathe. ""Can't I at least roll over?""</p><p>""Sure. Easy though."" The nurse helped Vicky roll over onto her back.</p><p>""That's worse."" Vicky said.</p><p>""Maybe if you get up on your hands and knees. Many pregnant women feel more comfortable in that position when they get an enema and have a baby inside."" The nurse suggested.</p><p>Pregnant? Getting an enema? Man that must hurt! Vicky thought about it and imagined herself with a nine month belly in front of her and on her hands and knees getting a soapy two quart enema as she got onto her hands and knees. This was so undignified. ""They really give pregnant women enemas?""</p><p>""Sure they do. The cramping inside promotes the contractions and makes the labor shorter. And it helps to be cleaned out in your colon so there is more room for the baby to pass.""</p><p>""Ohhh."" Vicky said grabbing her now hanging belly as the water shifted around inside. ""How much longer do I have to hold this?""</p><p>""A few more minutes. We need to keep that in you for ten minutes to make sure it loosens up everything high up. You're doing good. Does that feel better in that position?""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess so. I'm still so full. It feels so huge back there too."" Vicky said rubbing her belly as it grumbled.</p><p>""They'll probably use a nozzle like this on you tomorrow during your test.""</p><p>""Huh? I thought mom said they were going to stick a tube in me with a camera?""</p><p>""That is in the morning. In the afternoon you're going to have a barium enema and some x-rays."" The nurse said rubbing Vicky's back.</p><p>""Two tests?""</p><p>""Yes, didn't you know?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""The first one is called a colonscopy. It is like you said, a long tube with a camera on it. They put it in your rectum and then take pictures inside. The push it far up inside and will put some air into you to inflate your colon. It doesn't really hurt but you'll feel like you have bad gas pain the whole time. After that you're scheduled for a barium enema. Most patients get one or the other, it is a bit unusual for you to have both unless one turns out inconclusive. However just be thankful that you're having both so you only have to be cleaned out once.""</p><p>""Ohhhhh. It hurts!"" Vicky said as a large cramp hit her. The nurse pulled down slightly on the inflatable nozzle to maintain a seal.</p><p>""Just relax, another five minutes then you can go let that out.""</p><p>Five minutes was certainly the longest of her life. Vicky suffered as the soapy water churned around inside of her. She definitely regretted having done the wine enema and not telling her mom when she was obviously caught. Now she had to go through with the indignity of these enemas in preparation for the tests tomorrow. And no food either! That was hard to take, she was very hungry. Or was she? Right now her stomach felt so bloated she didn't even want to think about food. She put her head down on the pillow and kept her knees bent to prevent putting weight on her belly that was hanging down.</p><p>""Ok, times up. Let's get this out of you."" The nurse said. Vicky twisted and lay on her left side again.</p><p>""Ohhh. It hurts. I am so full!"" the nurse continued to help the swollen Vicky to sit up while maintaining a gentle tugging on the hose to maintain the seal of the inflatable nozzle. Vicky doubled over with a cramp as the water shifted again.</p><p>Eventually the nurse coaxed her out of the bed and somewhat standing. With her belly as full as it was of the enema Vicky had no desire to stand up straight and duck walked to the bathroom hunched over.</p><p>""Ok, just squat and I'll let the air out and take it out. Don't push yet."" The nurse said.</p><p>Vicky heard the hiss of air and the thing inside of her shrank. Then tried as she could to prevent it but the nozzle and a large gush of water came flying out of her ass. She sat down quickly as the nurse pulled the nozzle out of the way and tossed it into the sink. The nurse began to wash the nozzle off as Vicky's ass opened and torrents of milky white strong soap smelling water flowed into the toilet. ""Ohhhhhh. Arrrrgghhh!""</p><p>""Ok, when you're done rest for a little while. You're next one is at 11:00."" The nurse said and left.</p><p>Eleven! It was now 10:30 Vicky could see by the clock on the wall. How was she going to make it? This was pretty miserable. Just as she thought no more would be coming out another gurgle and her ass opened up with another spurt.</p><p>--**--</p><p>At 11:00 the nurse walked in and Vicky was watching TV. ""Enema time again?""</p><p>""Yes it is sweetheart."" The nurse said and got the large bag out and filled it with water. When she returned to the room Vicky was rolled over on her left side waiting. ""Ok, another big bag. No soap this time so it should be easier to hold. You want to try to hold it with the regular nozzle or the inflatable one?""</p><p>""The inflatable, I guess. That is a lot of water."" Vicky said eyeing the bag.</p><p>""Ok, just relax. You've done it once already, the second time should be a breeze."" The nurse said and greased and inserted the nozzle. Vicky could hear and feel the nozzle inflating inside of her. Then the warmth as the water started in.</p><p>""So you really took a 4 liter enema during your nursing training?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes I did. I was crying by the end too."" The nurse said.</p><p>Vicky grunted as the water moved and inflated another section of her colon. She looked back at the bag and it was already down to ¼ left. She put her head in the pillow and waited and tried to relax. It was so much pressure inside! She moved and got up on her hands and knees in the bed and looked back to see the bag was now empty. At last! ""How long?""</p><p>""Ten minutes dear, just like before. You're doing good.""</p><p>--**--</p><p>At midnight Vicky had dozed off when the nurse walked in. It was a different nurse than before. This one was somewhat older than the other one. Maybe the age of her mom. ""Hi Vicky, I'm Serena. Time for your enema.""</p><p>""Oh."" Vicky said. Serena went into the bathroom to fill the bag. When she came back she was holding the 4 liter bag full. Vicky looked at the end and the inflatable nozzle wasn't attached. Instead some long red rubber tube was on it. ""What is that?""</p><p>""That is a colon tube. For the large volume enemas we give it to you high up so it won't make you have to go so quickly. Ok, roll over.""</p><p>""But the last one I had was with a blow up nozzle.""</p><p>""This one will feel better once it is in."" Nurse Serena said.</p><p>""I guess. I was just getting used to the other one."" Vicky said and got on her left side again.</p><p>Serena snapped on some gloves and lubricated Vicky's anus. Then she lubricated the long red hose as Vicky watched over her shoulder. She carefully lifted up Vicky's right cheek and Vicky could feel the greasy tube pushing against her sphincter. The nurse twisted it and slowly pushed and it soon popped in. Then she kept pushing it in. More and more went into Vicky. She could feel warmth inside and correctly figured that the nurse had turned on the water as she was pushing the tube up inside of Vicky's bottom.</p><p>""Ohh!"" Vicky exclaimed as the tube pressed against her stomach from the inside.</p><p>""Sorry, it will sometimes get stuck going it. The water is flowing and it will keep going in slowly."" Vicky could feel the tube being pulled back slightly and then Serena's left hand was on her abdomen as she felt for the tube. Vicky grunted as Serena pushed the tube forward and felt the end. She put the palm of her hand on Vicky's expanding belly and pushed in slightly as she pushed the tube further in. Vicky could feel it going past whatever it was that had stopped it before. It felt very strange as the tube wormed its way across the inside of her abdomen from left to right. Vicky looked back and the bag was half empty.</p><p>Serena moved her hand to Vicky's right abdomen and felt the tube there and pressed in gently. Vicky could feel it moving in her anus and inside underneath Serena's hand. It hurt a bit but no worse than a cramp. Finally Serena was satisfied with the depth of it. ""You still ok?""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess. I feel pretty full."" Vicky said laying on the pillow. She looked back and the bag only had ¼ left in it.</p><p>Serena moved around behind her and Vicky heard water running in the bathroom. She looked back and less than an inch of water remained in the clear plastic 4 liter bag. Then Serena returned. Vicky looked down to see a water pitcher in her hand. She lifted the pitcher up and held the top of the enema bag open and began pouring more water in.</p><p>""No, please not more!"" Vicky whined. ""Please....""</p><p>""There now, just relax. You've already had two of the four liter enemas tonight. We're just going to put a bit more in on this one. Just relax. I've made this pretty warm so it will relax you inside. With the tube high up you won't feel it as much and if you'll just lay still it won't shift around and come down too quick. Just stay on your left side like that.""</p><p>Vicky cried into her pillow. She had at least 4 liters in her now and the nurse was putting more in. This was going to be a pretty miserable enema. ""Please stop."" She continued to whine.</p><p>""Easy now Vicky, you can take it."" Nurse Serena rubbed her expanding belly slowly.</p><p>""But why so much! Why?"" Vicky whined.</p><p>""We need to clean you out all the way up. Easy now. I've turned the water off. Do you want to roll over?""</p><p>""Yes! Oh it hurts."" Vicky said as she rolled and got up on her hands and knees again. As she did the massive enema shifted inside and she let out a low moan. She began to pant, short on breaths since her space inside was taken up by the water.</p><p>Serena opened the clamp and let more water into her patient. She watched as Vicky panted and tried to hold all the water inside. She shut off the clamp again as the bag finally emptied. ""Ok, ready to go let it out?""</p><p>""Yes! Please, it hurts so much."" Vicky said and put one foot down on the floor, getting off of the bed while bent over. Again she didn't try to stand up but duck walked to the bathroom hunched over. Serena followed her with the bag and hose and held the colon tube up inside of Vicky's bottom.</p><p>Vicky sat on the toilet with the hose coming out between her legs. Serena hung the bag on a hook in the bathroom and then took up the slack on the hose. Water had begun to come out of Vicky's ass as she relaxed her now exhausted and worn sphincter. She could feel the tube snaking along inside of her as Serena pulled it out at a faster pace than it went it. The feeling caused temporary nausea for the enema pregnant Vicky and she hunched over and moaned.</p><p>Finally the tube popped free of Vicky's vice like grip she had on it with her sphincter and then she relaxed and the water flowed forth freely. Serena looked at it and saw that it still had bits of fecal matter in it as well as a brownish tint. ""Ok, dear, just relax and let that out. I'll be back in half an hour for your next one.""</p><p>""Do I have to have another?"" Vicky whined. She had definitely had enough enemas to last her for a while tonight.</p><p>""Yes, you have two more to go at least tonight. You're doing good. You're getting very good returns. The next one isn't as big as this one. We're only doing 4 liters on the next one so relax."" Serena said and washed the hose off and hung the bag up.</p><p>--**--</p><p>Vicky was asleep as Serena walked into the room for the one o'clock enema. She had the enema ready and still Vicky had not woke up. Seeing that Vicky was sleeping on her left side already she just reached under the sheets and inserted the nozzle into the sleeping Vicky. Halfway though the bag Vicky woke up and clutched her stomach. She looked up to see the bag of water above her and moaned. ""Good morning. You looked like you were enjoying your nap so much I didn't want to wake you. You're doing good Vicky, you're over half way through this bag.""</p><p>After the bag emptied Serena pulled the colon tube out of Vicky and Vicky, too tired to move just lay there with the enema inside of her. ""Ok, time to let that out."" Serena helped Vicky to the bathroom and sat her on the toilet. After a little while of Vicky voiding the 4 liter enema Serena flushed the toilet. ""Don't flush it until I look, I need to see how clean you're getting.""</p><p>Vicky just grunted.</p><p>--**--</p><p>Vicky was asleep again when Serena walked into the room. She put the full 4 liter bag on the stand by Vicky's bed and greased up Vicky's anus and inserted the inflatable nozzle again. Vicky stirred but didn't wake, still sleeping on her left side. Serena opened the clamp and watched as the water flowed in. Once the full bag was inside of Vicky, Serena shut off the clamp but didn't remove the nozzle from the patient. She went back to the bathroom and filled up the one liter bottle with warm water. Carefully pouring it into the bag she opened the clamp and watched as the 5th liter of water ran into Vicky's intestines. After she shut off the clamp she sat and pondered the situation for a moment. Vicky was stirring and making some moaning noise but seemed otherwise to be asleep.</p><p>Serena had refilled the liter bottle and poured the 6th liter into the bag and opened the clamp when Vicky finally woke up. She moaned as she looked over her shoulder and saw the enema bag emptying itself into her ass once again. ""Oh I am so full! Can we please stop?""</p><p>""Ok, but just for a minute."" Serena said and shut off the flow. Vicky had already passed through five and a half liters and had plenty inside already. She knew better than to tell Vicky this however. ""Can you rest there for a minute?""</p><p>""Yeah. I am so full."" Vicky complained rubbing her taut, round belly. She got up on her hands and knees, struggling with the large load of water shifting around inside of her. Looking down she looked like she was several months pregnant. If this it what it felt like she didn't want to get knocked up anytime soon. This was miserable. She panted and waited.</p><p>Serena walked back in. ""Can you take a little more?""</p><p>""Do I have to? I am so full!"" Vicky whined.</p><p>""Just a little more, come on and be a brave girl for me."" Serena said and opened the clamp.</p><p>Vicky moaned as the water trickled in. ""Please, please, no more. Please.""</p><p>Serena shut off the clamp. ""Ok, lets get you to the potty."" She helped Vicky get down from the bed. Vicky was hunched over even more this time and didn't realize that Serena had put in over 5 liters of water into her. As she got on the toilet she had to lift back up for Serena to remove the nozzle.</p><p>""Hurry, please!"" Vicky whined.</p><p>""Ok, let it out."" Serena said getting clear just in time as Vicky sat down on the toilet and let the water flow forth. Serena looked between Vicky's legs and admired the patient's shaved pussy lips. The water was very clear but still had some specks here and there in it. ""Ok, rest up and we'll do one more after this.""</p><p>""More? I thought this was number six?"" Vicky complained.</p><p>""It is but you still have a little bit of poop in there."" Serena said and hung up the bag. She returned with another bottle of magnesium citrate. ""Here you go, drink this and it will help.""</p><p>""That stuff is nasty."" Vicky said.</p><p>""You want one more enema or two?"" Serena asked.</p><p>Vicky resolutely took the bottle from the nurse and drank it down while she continued to drain water into the toilet. Serena watched to make sure the patient drank it then left.</p><p>--**--</p><p>At three in the morning Serena returned to the room. The TV was off and Vicky was sleeping. She was on her right side this time though. Serena filled up the four liter bag with very warm water and then hung it beside Vicky's bed. She reached under and pulled the covers off and slid the nozzle into Vicky's still greasy bottom and inflated it. Vicky stirred but remained asleep. As the water flowed in Serena made a note on the chart and put it back in the rack outside the door. When she came back Vicky's enema was all inside and Serena shut it off and pulled the covers over Vicky. She then took Vicky's vital signs again and made a note of the time. She put the call button into Vicky's hand and left the girl sleeping, holding 4 liters of warm water inside.</p><p>At nearly four the buzzer on Vicky's room went off. Serena went to see what was up. Vicky was in bed and waiting. ""I've got to go let this out please.""</p><p>""Sure thing hon. Let me help you."" Serena said and helped Vicky disentangle herself from the sheets. She had apparently rolled over and the hose and sheets were all wound up. They made it to the bathroom and Vicky sat on the toilet. After a moment she got up to let the nurse remove the nozzle. After deflating it Serena washed the nozzle off and hung it on the hook. Then Vicky let the water out.</p><p>She looked down between her legs. ""Is it clear enough now? I'm very tired of all these enemas.""</p><p>Serena looked down into the toilet between Vicky's legs and sure enough the water was very clear. Just a speck or two of poop but certainly not enough to mess up any tests. ""I'll bet you're hungry too. Do you want some juice?""</p><p>""No, I just want to go to sleep."" Vicky said.</p><p>--**--</p><p>At 07:45 Vicky awoke to feel her bed moving. She looked up and saw the ceiling going by. A male orderly was at the head and smiled at her. A nurse was at the foot end helping to steer it. Finally they got to the endoscopy department as Vicky read on the sign. They parked her for a few minutes in the hallway and then returned and wheeled her into a suite. There were a row of cabinets by what Vicky could see. Then a nurse came and put in an IV into Vicky's hand. Doctor Morris walked in followed by her doctor. ""Good morning Vicky, I see we're all ready for your exam. Just relax."" Doctor Morris said.</p><p>As the nurses and doctors moved equipment around Vicky waited. Then the bed rail to her bed was lowered and the nurse got her to roll over onto her left side. ""Can you see the monitor ok Vicky?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yeah."" Vicky said, somewhat sleepy. She looked at the clock and it was 8:15a.m.</p><p>""Ok Vicky, I'm going to be putting this camera up inside of your rectum and looking around. You can watch on the monitor, see?"" Doctor Morris asked and aimed the camera at himself and smiled. Vicky saw him on the monitor and giggled.</p><p>She then felt a pair of hands spreading her cheeks apart and felt something being inserted. She looked at the monitor and saw a view of the room. Whatever was going into her bum wasn't the camera right now. Then she heard a ratchet sound and felt herself being pulled apart. It hurt a bit and then stopped getting wider. Next she saw the image on the monitor moving as the end of the colonscope was positioned she saw her own ass hole. She gasped as she saw that a large metal thing that looked like pliers was inserted into her ass hole and holding it open. Then the camera dived inside and it got darker. She felt the thing prying her apart close some and someone removed it slowly from her ass hole. Then all she felt was the tube of the colonscope.</p><p>""Ok Vicky, we're not going to give you any sedative at first for this. It can get somewhat uncomfortable like having bad gas as we blow air into you to see. If the pain gets to be too much to bear let me know and I'll give you something. Your recovery time afterwards is shorter though if you don't have anything."" Her doctor said. She didn't reveal to Vicky that this was part of Vicky's punishment for doing a wine enema.</p><p>""ok."" Vicky meekly answered, her eyes glued to the video monitor in front of her. She was seeing inside of her own ass hole.</p><p>""Looks like the nurses did a good job of cleaning you out last night."" Doctor Morris said as he slowly pushed the camera up inside of Vicky's colon.</p><p>As it would get narrower she would feel the air being pumped into her and then the inside would open up and he would push the camera farther in. As he neared a bend she could see it. ""Ok, this is going to be a bit uncomfortable."" With that he pumped in a lot of air into her and she felt like she had to fart really bad. She tried to clamp her ass hole around the slippery, sliding tube of the colonscope but to no avail. She farted. It was very embarrassing. ""That's ok Vicky, some leaks out from time to time."" He tried to console her but still Vicky's face was red with shame. She also remembered seeing her own shaven pussy lips below that metal thing that had in her before the camera was inserted.</p><p>Vicky could feel and watch as the doctor made the colonscope bend and go around the bend in her colon. He put his hand on her abdomen and pressed in gently and she could see the walls of the colon deflect under the pressure. Then a popping noise and a feeling and the gas moved further up into her colon. The doctor compensated by pumping the air pump and putting more into her, extending her bloated feeling even more.</p><p>As the colon camera inched along Vicky became somewhat nauseous. ""I feel like I'm going to throw up.""</p><p>The nurse put an emesis pan under Vicky's mouth and held it there. Vicky heaved but nothing came up. She heaved again and got just a burning taste in her mouth but nothing came out.</p><p>""One more bend and then we're all the way in. Do you want some pain medication?""</p><p>""No, I just feel like I have to throw up."" Vicky said.</p><p>""Give her 5cc of thorazine."" Doctor Morris said.</p><p>As she watched the camera going further in the drug kicked in and some of the vomit like feeling abated. The uncomfortable pressure of gas all inside of her stomach was still there though. And some pretty nasty cramps came with it.</p><p>""There we are the end of this road."" Doctor Morris said. He wiggled the camera around looking all around. ""Now we begin the journey out. You doing ok Vicky?""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess. All those enemas for this?""</p><p>""Well it helps if I can see what I'm looking at. So far I haven't seen anything abnormal. Just a few abrasions around the first bend but you could have got that from the enemas and nozzles last night."" Doctor Morris said as he continued to move the camera about.</p><p>Vicky could feel every movement too. It felt like a great big black snake wiggling around inside of her intestines. Every once in a while she could hear a fart escape as he continued to pump air into her to keep her colon distended. Half an hour later it was all the way back to her rectum. She could tell by the wiggling of the end of the endoscope. ""Ok Vicky, you've done good. We're almost done here. I don't see anything of interest and certainly nothing to indicated IBS. Dr. Jansen?""</p><p>""I agree, nothing of note. Still though she was oozing some sort of very fermented liquid yesterday and had a stomach ache, high fever, headache.""</p><p>""I'd say something she ate. Nothing a few good soapy enema wouldn't have fixed."" Doctor Morris said.</p><p>""I don't want to have another enema again."" Vicky said.</p><p>""You'd be surprised in my line of work Vicky. Better than half of the problems I see people for could be cured by a better diet and an enema every now and then."" Doctor Morris said and brought the tube the rest of the way out of her ass and a loud fart ensued. He pointed the camera at himself. ""See, your favorite butt doctor.""</p><p>Vicky couldn't help but giggle at that. Dr. Jansen snickered too as did the nurse.</p><p>""So what were you eating to cause that problem Vicky?"" Doctor Morris asked.</p><p>""I don't know.""</p><p>""Well everything looks good here."" He said and handed Vicky a picture from the machine of the inside of her colon. ""For your scrapbook.""</p><p>--**--</p><p>At 11:00 Vicky was put into a wheelchair in her room and wheeled to the x-ray department. She sat and waited for nearly half an hour before the tech came out and wheeled her into the x-ray suite. ""Ok Vicky, hop up on the table for me. You don't have any underwear on do you?""</p><p>""No."" Vicky said. The guy was like in his late twenties and a hunk. Not that the thought of taking off her underwear bothered her that much but then the thought struck her as to why he was asking. He was obviously going to do something down there. And she remembered what the nurse said the night before about getting a barium enema, whatever that was. It had the word enema in it so she was sure she was getting something else uncomfortable, not that the colonscope was pleasant.</p><p>""Ok, just lay on your back for a minute while I get everything ready."" The guy, Robert, by his namebadge said. ""My name is Robert by the way."" He said from somewhere out of Vicky's vision off to the side. She could hear water running. The enema being prepared no doubt.</p><p>A few minutes later he came in and wheeled a stand over beside the table she was laying on. Above her the x-ray machine loomed like a great monster. She wasn't afraid of it though having been x-rayed a few times for broken bones and suspected broken bones she knew that an x-ray didn't hurt. Then Robert came back and hung up a bag. It was a HUGE enema bag. It looked bigger than the 4 liter bag she had to endure last night.</p><p>""All ... all of that?"" Vicky got scared.</p><p>""Probaby not. But we have to have plenty in case. Some patients take more than others. Judging from your body size I'd say no more than 2/3 of it."" Robert said as he put the nozzle onto the hose. It looked similar to the inflatable nozzle from last night.</p><p>""How much is in there?""</p><p>""Six liters. Ok, just raise your legs up to your chest for me so I can put the nozzle in then we'll get you a bit more comfortable."" Robert said.</p><p>Vicky felt rather nervous about this. Six liters was a lot. Last night she remembered enduring five liters at least twice. This was even more. What had she got herself into? As she raised her legs up to her chest she became aware that this gave Robert a perfect view of her shaved pussy. Her face turned red at letting this guy see her and she hardly even knew him. She felt him grease her ass hole for the umpteenth time in the last two days and then the nozzle slid in easily. She must be about worn out she thought from all the stuff that had been in and out of her ass hole. Then she felt him inflating the nozzle and could hear the hiss of air as he pumped. He pumped it up a lot more than the nurses last night and it began to hurt.</p><p>""Owe!"" she said.</p><p>""Ok, I'll stop but we need to get it tight to keep from leaking."" Robert said and she could hear the hiss of air again but this time something outside of her began to press inward. It sucked the balloon inside up against her ass hole and began to squeeze her ass hole in a tight grip. He poked at the outer balloon a bit and pumped once more. ""Ok you can put your legs down now.""</p><p>Vicky brought her legs down but with the large thing stuck in her butt couldn't lay flat. ""I can't, it's pulling on me.""</p><p>""That's ok. Just relax .. here, lift your legs a bit."" Robert said and put a foam block under her legs. She rested her weight on the block and found that it wasn't putting as much pressure on her ass hole as was trying to lay her legs flat.</p><p>When she had tried to put her legs flat the nozzle pulled backwards against her hole but the outer balloon was large enough she didn't want to put her cheeks together either. It was very uncomfortable.</p><p>""OK, just relax. I need to take a few films like that before we put any barium into you.""</p><p>""Can you hurry, this is uncomfortable."" Vicky said.</p><p>""What's bothering you? This procedure is going to take about an hour. You need another pillow for your head?"" Robert asked, concerned.</p><p>""This table is hard as hell and that thing in my butt hurts.""</p><p>""I'm sorry Vicky but you'll just have to try and endure it. I'll work as fast as I can. You want another pillow?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Robert put another pillow under her head. At least with her head elevated she didn't have that feeling that all the blood from her legs was rushing in. It was still uncomfortable but at least it was just now her back from the hard surface and her butt hole which was plugged up good with the balloon nozzle in her. And she soon would be feeling that liquid white stuff going into her she thought as she looked up at the large bag looming overhead.</p><p>""Ok, lie still for me."" Robert said. She heard a humm then he came in and pulled a plate out from underneath the table and replaced it. He repeated the procedure again. Then he moved the x-ray head and set a rectangular film sideways on the table next to her and had her hold it by the edge while he shot two sideways. Then Robert moved another machine over to her and she could see her insides on the flourscope.</p><p>""Is that me?""</p><p>""Yes it is. See the nozzle?"" he said and pointed it out. ""Right now you're empty but watch as the barium goes in."" Robert said and unclamped the tubing. Vicky felt a cool liquid entering her bowels. It wasn't too unpleasant but felt rather thick. She watched as she could see the column of barium proceeding to fill her colon on the screen.</p><p>Robert watched for a few moments and then stopped the flow. He moved the flourscope and repositioned the x-ray and took a film. Then he put the flourscope back and opened the clamp again. He proceeded to do this several times until he had taken a total of ten films.</p><p>Vicky looked up at the bag and saw that it was nearly 2/3 inside of her. She felt quiet full. And it was surely four liters by the way that she felt. She had watched as Robert had filled her with the liquid barium and her colon looked like an inverted U on her body.</p><p>""I'll bet you're feeling pretty full aren't you?"" Robert said as he opened the clamp again.</p><p>""Please, no more."" She whined.</p><p>""Sorry, just a bit more. We need to distend your colon and straighten out the rest of the kinks. I'll stop just as it begins to flow past the cecum. That's the round knob like thing here at the end."" Robert pointed out.</p><p>Vicky watched and waited as the barium slowly flowed into her. She could feel the pressure building and watched on the flourscope monitor as the small wrinkles of her colon straightened. Her stomach muscles were sore from all the enemas. The pressure was beginning to hurt and Robert shut off the flow. ""There, the cecum is full now. Any more and it will go into your small intestine. Now I need to shoot two more films so just lay still for me.""</p><p>Vicky moaned as she waited. He took a film and then a second one. ""Ok Vicky, just be still and don't move around a lot. I need to go look at these and it will take several minutes. I need to make sure they aren't blurry for the radiologist to read later. Are you feeling ok? Need to throw up?""</p><p>""No, they gave me some thorazine this morning, that must still be working.""</p><p>""Ok, I'll be back in ten minutes. Just lay there and try not to think about it."" Robert said and left.</p><p>Think about it? That was all Vicky did while he was gone. She lay there in the x-ray room with over four and a half liters of thick white barium enema bloating her stomach and thought about how full she was and how much she wanted to let it out. She had relaxed her sphincter muscle much earlier realizing that the nozzle was pumped in tight and wasn't going to let any of the enema out. She thought about how this could be used for a medieval torture with just a bit more water. Very tired from being washed out all night and not getting too much sleep she dozed off.</p><p>""Ok I'm back. Your films look good so far. Ready for the next part?""</p><p>""Next part?"" Vicky asked. This was miserable enough.</p><p>""I'm going to let the enema out while you lay there and relax."" Robert said and lowered the bag to a hook under the table. He then unclamped the nozzle and Vicky could feel the enema going out in reverse this time. The pressure relived quickly and Robert watched on the flourscope as she depressurized. ""Ok, I'm going to smoke a cigarette while you are draining. Here is the call button if you need something. You need to drain for about fifteen minutes or so. Just relax and maybe rub your stomach some. I'll leave the flourscope on so you can play with your colon a bit. Its kinda cool to squish it and watch.""</p><p>Vicky thought he had a rather sick sense of humor. But when he left she put her hand on her stomach and could see the bones in her hand. She played around with making hand puppets for a moment then pushed on her stomach. Sure enough, she could affect the white outline of her colon when she pushed. After a few minutes she figured out where to push to get the stuff to leave. Robert was right, even with his sick sense of humor, it was sort of cool to play with your colon watching it in the flourscope and having it full of barium enema. She wondered if he had done it to himself during training.</p><p>After a while she got tired of this and just lay there and dozed off again. A noise startled her and she realized it was Robert coming back in. ""You ok there Vicky?""</p><p>""yeah.""</p><p>""Good. I see you've got most of it out now."" Robert said and looked at the flourscope. ""Ok, this next part is going to feel sort of bad. I'm going to pump some air into your colon and you're going to feel like you need to fart really, really bad. It goes pretty quick though so just bear with me.""</p><p>Vicky watched as she heard the air hissing from the hand pump he was squeezing. She felt the air bubbles inside and could see it on the scope. He was right, it did hurt. ""Owwwe!""</p><p>""Sorry.""</p><p>He continued to pump air into her and with the balloon nozzle still inflated she couldn't let it out. She watched as her colon expanded again but had a transparent, ghostly image to it now, different than the barium enema going in. It hurt like hell though! Finally he stopped and told her to lay still for an x-ray. She was panting and whining from the pain of the air. Three more films later Robert finally announced it was over. He opened a valve and she could hear the air going out of her into the bag of barium enema and bubbling.</p><p>After another ten minutes Robert came over and inspected her on the scope and pushed on her abdomen a few times. Vicky was surprised at how tender she was. She had been through a lot in the last few days.</p><p>""Ok, raise up your legs for me again and I'll get this out of you."" Robert said. Vicky complied and wondered what he was thinking as he saw her pussy. ""All done. Here let me help you up. Why don't you go sit on the toilet for a few minutes before I send you back to your room?"" Robert helped her to the small toilet cubicle in the corner. ""Good, you've been good. Bye."" It had a curtain around it. She gratefully sat down, not realizing how tired she now was. He was right, and soon enough she felt the urge and bared down and a squirt of something came out of her ass. She looked down and saw a white blob floating in the water.</p><p>A little while later an orderly came and collected her. She wiped and got up and sat in the wheelchair on a towel that was on the chair. They must expect a mess, she thought to herself as she was wheeled back to her room.</p><p>Vicky's mom was waiting for her in her room. ""I was beginning to wonder about you.""</p><p>""Mom that was horrible!""</p><p>""I know dear, I had one of those a few years back. You think they'll never stop pumping you up with enema."" She said as she helped her daughter into the bed.</p><p>""I don't want to do this again."" Vicky said.</p><p>""Well hopefully the doctor will figure out what was wrong with you and you won't have to."" Her mom said, aware that the many enemas had the desired effect on her daughter. She doubted that Vicky would be playing around with wine enemas again any time soon. ""I talked to Dr. Jansen earlier and she said that they didn't find anything on the colonscope exam. She said she'll come back in before they discharge you. Are you hungry?""</p><p>""Famished! I haven't had anything to eat since lunch yesterday.""</p><p>""The nurse came by and your lunch should be here soon.""</p><p>--**--</p><p>After lunch Vicky and her mom were talking and watching some TV when a nurse showed up. ""Well Miss Vicky, it is time for your enema.""</p><p>""Enema? Another one? Please, no...."" Vicky got scared.</p><p>""Well we need to get all of the rest of the barium out of you. You don't want to get constipated do you?"" she said as she got the two liter bag and filled it with soapy water.</p><p>""Please, do I have to?""</p><p>""Come on and be a big girl for me. You had a lot of them last night. Just two more and then you can go home?""</p><p>""Two!"" Vicky held the covers up to her.</p><p>""Come on Vicky, let her do her job."" Vicky's mom said.</p><p>The nurse urged Vicky onto her left side. She started crying as the nurse lubricated her anus and inserted the nozzle. Then the flood of warm, soapy water started. Vicky's mom was holding her hand. ""No...."" she whined.</p><p>After a little while the 2 liters of warm, soapy water had emptied into Vicky's colon and the nurse took out the nozzle. ""Ok, make sure she holds it ten minutes to loosen up the barium. Vicky, lay on your back and I'll give you a massage.""</p><p>Vicky rolled over onto her back clutching her somewhat enema swollen abdomen. It was so sore from all the enemas, now to add to the insult she was holding another. The nurse slowly massaged her belly working the soapy water around inside. The cramps were getting quite severe as the soap worked inside. ""Plesae let me go, please."" Vicky whined.</p><p>After ten minutes she did get to go and the nurse promised to return for a rinse. Forty five minutes later Vicky got rinsed out and then Dr. Jansen showed up.</p><p>""Well Vicky you've been through a lot of tests today. As I told you this morning we didn't find anything on the colonscopic exam and the barium enema x-ray didn't show anything either. For now I think we need to watch your diet. I'd like to see you in two weeks for a follow up."" Dr. Jansen said handing Vicky a dietary list.</p><p>""So I can go home now?"" Vicky asked.</p><p>""Yes you can. The nurse will be by in a few minutes to take your IV out.""</p><p>""Thank you Dr. Jansen."" Vicky's mom said.</p><p>On the way home Vicky looked out the car window and thought about what she had just been through. She admitted to herself that she deserved what she had got for not coming clean with her mom about taking a wine enema. It would be a while before she experimented with that again.</p>"
238,Special School For Tamara,Anal Al,,"['MFFFf', 'enema', 'anal', 'spank', 'bd', 'toys']",Tamara has pushed her ailing mother too far this time. She will straighten up her attitude or her butt will suffer the consequences.,2012-02-06T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Tamara tried to adjust her position. It was very difficult with all the straps holding her to the bench. She had screamed very long and loud as her brother strapped her down. It had been in vain. Now she could only wait and listen for the sound of her brother and sister coming down the stairs. As she contemplated what they would do to her she tried again to move slightly enough to relive the feeling of helplessness she felt as she lay on the wooden bench.</p><p>Her mother used this bench to punish the children when they were younger but yet old enough to fight back. Tamara's mother was a frail little woman barely half the size of Tamara and her sister. When she was 10 Tamara knocked her mother to the floor and ran away while she was being punished.</p><p>Tamara, Steven and their oldest sister Elizabeth had grown more and more daring and wild in their exploits as the years wore on since their father's death. Their mother was sickly and often required some measure of care which they all resented. At least money was not a problem with the family or perhaps that was the problem. Their father had died and left a large sum to the family and the children's money was in trusts.</p><p>Tamara's 16 year old body tensed up trying to stretch the straps that held her down to the bench. Unable to move her head she tried to arch her back and move the strap across her mid back. She lay face down on the bench with her hands strapped to the support at the head of the bench and her forehead firmly in the curved rest. A strap across the back of her head prevented her from moving. The bench resembled a gyno exam table but in this case the 'patient' lay face down. It worked equally well for both boys and girls.</p><p>Their mother had a friend who made it when Steve was 12 and overpowered his mother one day to steal money from her purse. Mom had the friend come over and help her discipline the children if they got too much for her to handle. Being spoiled rich brats they often thought of themselves as able to get away with anything. Many times in fact their mother had paid off the police to keep things out of the records. The harder she tried to raise them with good morals the worse they became.</p><p>Tamara now sixteen, her brother Steve who was a strapping 18 and their oldest sister Elizabeth who was now 22 comprised the Tanner family children. Tamara thought about how much better things were when Beth still lived at home. It seemed to her that she got punished less when Beth was around. Perhaps it was because Beth was so much worse than Tamara but Tamara didn't think about this, only the fact that she lay on the punishment bench now waiting for Beth to arrive.</p><p>This morning before school Tamara had sneaked out of the house early. Unluckily for her school had been canceled today due to a gas leak in the building. When she didn't arrive home within a half an hour of hearing about the incident on the local news her mother went to the school to find out about her and make sure she hadn't been taken to the hospital with the other children.</p><p>After a several hour search of the hospitals and checking with the school secretaries who kept the attendance rolls her mother came to the conclusion that Tamara had skipped today. And to add to Tamara's predicament her mother had found out that Tamara's boyfriend Josh was also not at school. So at 3:00pm when Tamara should have been at mid period of PE she was instead discovered naked in bed with Josh at Josh's house stoned. She had only dropped half the acid that Josh did but the half a bag of weed had pretty much zoned her out. Josh's parents were also not very happy about the situation.</p><p>After subduing Josh, his dad helped Steve handcuff Tamara for the return trip home. Neither of the teenagers had clothes on. Tamara's mother apologized profusely to Josh's parents and then departed. The ride home had been very painfully silent. Steve had been instructed to strap Tamara down to the punishment bench in the basement while their mom phoned Beth to come over right away.</p><p>The lecture was very short and to the point. Since this wasn't the first time Tamara had been caught having sex with Josh and certainly not the first time she had been caught doing dope she was going to be punished severely. Being a Wednesday before Thanksgiving Tamara could certainly have thought of better times to be punished. The small family didn't have any relatives in town so it would be another relatively quiet turkey day with Tamara as the center of attention. To further add to the problems Tamara faced was the fact that her mother had found her stash and the fact that she already had an extensive police record.</p><p>The judge last time had said that if Tamara was busted one more time it was juvi until she was 18 and then women's prison after that. Her mother intended to see to it that Tamara was going to be severely reminded of what to expect.</p><p>Tamara heard footsteps coming down the stairs to the basement. ""Please don't, I'll be good, I promise.""</p><p>""Yes you will."" her mother told her. Tamara heard her mother stirring something in a bowl. Then she felt her mother prying her ass cheeks apart and something slick was smeared on her asshole. Her mom greased up the outside and then slipped her finger in with the slick stuff. She smeared it all around and then withdrew her finger. ""You think about how bad your ass is going to burn when you are in women's prison and they do you dry with a broom handle."" Her mother said and then shoved a medium sized butt plug into the young girl.</p><p>Tamara felt a gentle heat as the plug slid home. Next some duct tape over it from one cheek to the other to hold it in place. Not having been the first time she was surprised that her mother put a plug in without first pumping in an enema. However, the heat began to grow and grow. Soon Tamara's butt was spasming trying to eject the butt plug.</p><p>Back in the kitchen there was a quick knock and Beth walked in. ""I got here as quick as I could. I couldn't find all the stuff you wanted at the store but I got most of it.""</p><p>Her mother checked the bag, ""Good enough for now. We have all weekend. Steve, run down to Quickly Piggly and get some cranberry jelly for tomorrow, looks like Beth brought the rest.""</p><p>""Sure."" Steve said and left.</p><p>""We'll let her alone for a while, I just greased her butt up with ginger mixed with massage oil.""</p><p>""Ouch! That'll burn for a good long time.""</p><p>""Yep and the more she squirms the more the plug rubs the stuff in and increases the burning.""</p><p>""So what are we going to do with her?""</p><p>""I'm going to punish her all weekend. I've got my friend Randy getting a chastity belt from downtown. They said it would be ready by Monday. Then we put her in it from now on. That will at least keep her from getting pregnant. As for the dope smoking the only way to stop that is to keep her under house arrest until she is 18. Maybe by then she will straighten up.""</p><p>""Are you going to be really strict on her?"" Beth asked.</p><p>""Of course, and more so than I was with you.""</p><p>""I'm going to go change clothes."" Beth said and took her travel bag upstairs.</p><p>--**--</p><p>Tamara's asshole had been burning for nearly an hour. The more it burned the more she wiggled and the more it burned. An endless circle of burning pain and wiggling trying to make it stop. Finally she heard the plates clanking upstairs as the meal was finished. She thought about being hungry and decided it was probably for the best that she wasn't being fed as she was sure they would soon be pumping a large enema into her backside.</p><p>Soon she heard three sets of footsteps on the stairs leading down to the basement. It was quite easy since the basement had carpet lined walls because Tamara's late father had a ham radio station here and to keep the noise from bothering the rest of the family he had lined it in cork and covered that over with carpet. It was quite warm in the winter too. And since this was the punishment room now no one outside of the room would hear any screaming.</p><p>""I won't bore you with a lecture which you know so well."" her mother said as she forced a large penis gag into Tamara's mouth. ""Quit fighting it, you know you like to suck cock."" The straps were fastened and Tamara had to stretch her jaw muscles to accommodate the tapered pecker.</p><p>""Use the ping pong paddle and warm her up a bit Steve. Careful not to hit the plug, we don't want to break the hose connector off.""</p><p>Steve started paddling Tamara. He wasn't the worst however, she had once been paddled by Beth and that hurt. Steve somehow was aware of his strength and held back. Tonight however as the first crack of the paddle sounded on Tamara's left cheek she was sure he was up to full strength. She could only scream into the gag. The higher frequencies were choked off by the device and everyone in the room watched as her left cheek slowly turned crimson.</p><p>Steve then switched sides and began to warm the other cheek. Tamara was aware that this was his weak arm and was thankful for small favors. That is between the pain when she had half a second to think about it. The burning of the ginger coated plug still was there as every crack of the paddle made her tense up her buttocks and wiggled the plug a bit more rubbing the sand-like ginger powder in a bit more.</p><p>""Ok Steven, take a break and get a drink of water."" his mother told him.</p><p>""My turn?"" Beth asked.</p><p>""Not just yet, lets let that settle in a while. Fill up the white bag.""</p><p>""Full?""</p><p>""Sure, we'll let it in slowly. That last quart is the slowest and most painful. Put in some peppermint castille soap too.""</p><p>""How are we going to burp her with the plug in?"" Steve asked.</p><p>""No need. The air bubble will make it that much worse.""</p><p>Beth busied herself filling the large 4-quart white enema bag, adding a generous squirt of liquid peppermint castille soap about a third of the way through. Her mother watched and at the 2/3 mark gave the bag another shot of the soap. When it was done she let the hose fill and then attached it to the waiting coupling on the butt plug embedded in her little sister's ass.</p><p>Tamara could feel the activity as the plug was wiggled. Soon she felt the trapped air being forced into her somewhat constipated colon. Funny thing about smoking weed, it tended to make you constipated. As the pressure built up she felt the dam burst as the stinging soapy water made it around the first bend. She began to moan into the gag as the pain began to increase. How she was going to make the full four quarts with a full colon she didn't know.</p><p>At three quarts her mother started with the Ping-Pong paddle again, first one cheek and then the other. The ploy worked, the spasming of the young girl's butt worked out the kinks blocking the enema from making it around the cecum. With tears flowing down her cheeks Tamara could only hope that the bag would be empty soon.</p><p>Finally it was. Tamara never heard the click of the valve as she was crying too much from the pain. Finally the stinging on her cheeks subsided enough to where she could concentrate on the pain of having 4 quarts of soapy water in her. Water that was pressurized in her and burning for release. With the butt plug securely taped into her ass and her face down position she knew this wasn't to be. Between moaning she listened and didn't hear anyone in the room.</p><p>Upstairs Steve was enjoying a beer and Elizabeth and her mother were splitting a bottle of wine and talking. While they were talking Randy stopped by and dropped off the chastity belt. It was an elaborate metal unit with rubber at rub points. Randy didn't stay long and collected the money from Mrs. Tanner.</p><p>Beth was reading the instructions that came with the belt. ""Mom! This says that you have to have pierced labia!""</p><p>""Yes I know. The labia are pushed through the small grooves and then the lock is attached. She has been pulling at her labia for years and in case you haven't noticed they are quiet large now, especially with Josh giving her a workout.""</p><p>""Ouch. That is going to hurt. Where are we taking her to get pierced?"" Beth asked.</p><p>""We're going to do it ourselves. No big deal. The large bore needle and cork in the blue bag there.""</p><p>""Won't that bleed?""</p><p>""Just for a little. Then we put in the styptic pencil and it stops. Hurts like hell and you had better have something to bite on.""</p><p>""How come you know so much about it?"" Beth asked.</p><p>Mrs. Tanner stood up and pulled down her panties. For a woman of 45 she still had a nice flat tummy. Amazing even after 3 kids. However the points of interest for display were the two stainless steel rings through the pierced inner labia.</p><p>""I never knew."" Beth said in amazement looking at her mom's freshly shaven pussy with the two shiny rings.</p><p>""Your father and I were in a slump sexually after Tamara was born and I got the idea from my beautician. It hurt like hell as you said but afterwards it sure did spice things up! I thought he was going to fuck me to death. That spurt lasted a good 5 years at least. After he died I kept them as souvenirs more or less and since they aren't easily removed. Your father was a talented man with a welding machine and welded them on me.""</p><p>""Ouch! Didn't that burn?""</p><p>""Nope. He deadened the area and used some heat sink clamps on the rings. Of course I was trussed up like a pig to the workbench while he was working. He didn't want me to move. I think I screamed more that I really needed to. It didn't hurt that much but was scarier than anything. He held the rings until they were cooled completely and I only got a little burning around the piercings. Of course I was sore for two weeks and wouldn't let him near me after I got the piercings. He was pissed that I had showed myself to another man and after a through spanking he just sat and marveled at my pussy. After you kids had gone to bed he made me go bottomless the rest of the night so he could watch and listen to the tingling of the rings hitting together. I'll be right back.""</p><p>When her mother got back from the basement Beth asked, ""What about metal detectors at the airport?""</p><p>""Well that does take some explaining. I usually request a search by a female guard. Once they see me naked they quit asking questions.""</p><p>""How is she doing?""</p><p>""Not so good now. I just put the nipple clamps on her. We'll give her another ten minutes and then take her out to drain the enema.""</p><p>--**--</p><p>After unstrapping Tamara and leading her to the bathroom Beth and her mother watched as the girl emptied herself. They didn't remove the gag or restraints. After emptying they reattached the poor teenager to the bench again.</p><p>Tamara tensed up her body at the extreme pain of the piercing needle inserted through her labia. She screamed to the top of her lungs. It was a pain she had never felt before. Not even her belly button or ear cartilage piercing hurt this bad. When she had relaxed somewhat and hung loosely in her restraints they proceeded to the other lip. Again the shooting pain.</p><p>She began to vomit through the gag and some of it ran through her nose. The pain of the styptic pencils hurt worse than she ever imagined. The piercer who had done her ears and bellybutton just held sterile gauze against the holes until they clotted naturally. Not knowing what a styptic pencil would do Tamara had no idea of why it was hurting so badly. She had quickly figured out that her mother or sister, she didn't know which, had pierced her inner pussy lips.</p><p>After the burning subsided they removed the clotting pencils and attached large gauge rings to the teenagers inner lips. Beth gave them a flick and they rang together, although not as loudly as she had thought they might.</p><p>""Looks nice doesn't it?"" her mother commented.</p><p>""What's next?""</p><p>""Well her butt is empty and pale. Why don't you fix her up while I go get her bed ready.""</p><p>Beth proceeded to insert a very large plug into her sister's ass. She greased both her sister and the plug and worked it in slowly, pausing at the wide point. Even through Tamara screamed and tried to squirm from the anal intruder she couldn't stop it. A nice steady pressure and finally it popped home. Tamara had felt the holes in it and knew the enema was next. Beth filled her little sister with 4 quarts of warm salt water and then closed the valve. She warmed Tamara's cheeks with the paddle until sweat was running from Beth's brow. Taking a breather Steve took over until Tamara thought she could take no more.</p><p>After nearly an hour of paddling they stopped and left the room. Poor Tamara was left to herself with a burning set of cheeks and a belly full of water. The pain of her freshly pierced labia seemed rather insignificant at the moment.</p><p>A few minutes later Steve and Beth came and moved Tamara to the bathroom and let her release the water after carefully removing the butt plug from Tamara's very sore ass. The water poured out for nearly five minutes until it slowed to a dribble. Tamara tried as she might to squat over the toilet but tired as she was she gave up and sat on her bruised and burning butt cheeks.</p><p>""Mom said to take these off now."" Beth said, removing the nipple clamps from her sister, still sitting on the toilet. Tamara screamed into the gag and her eyes grew wide at the pain of the crushed nipples refilling with blood.</p><p>Steve hooked his sister's wrist manacles together and hung her arms over a hook on the wall. Tamara's feet just barely touched the floor and there was no way she could get enough height to unloop the hook that held her up.</p><p>Tamara was thankful when a half an hour later Steve picked her up and dragged her up the stairs, two flights up to the bedrooms. She cried as she saw the ropes hanging from the posts of her bed and the rubber sheet on it. They were going to tie her down for the night it appeared.</p><p>Steve wrestled his smaller sister onto the bed in a face up position and grabbed a leg as Tamara tried to kick him. Beth grabbed the other leg. With her hands shackled together there was no way that she could do much as her brother and sister attached ropes to the hooks on the ankle manacles she wore. They spread her legs very wide as they tightened the ropes to the posts on the queen sized bed.</p><p>Next Beth and Steve unclipped Tamara's wrists and attached her spread eagle to the head posts. She could hear the blender going nearly nonstop downstairs. When her mother arrived she was carrying a 4-quart enema bag full to the brim.</p><p>""All night?"" Beth asked.</p><p>""Sure, carrot juice and assorted vegetables in a nice warm broth."" Mrs. Tanner said.</p><p>""Enema soup?"" Steve quipped.</p><p>""Close enough. You forgot the nozzle."" Mrs. Tanner said holding up the large tapered nozzle. It didn't have a neck like most enema nozzles, even the large ones.</p><p>""Mom, that is going to hurt."" Beth commented.</p><p>""That's the idea. Here, fasten this around her waist."" She said handing Beth a restraint belt.</p><p>With the bulging bag hanging from a high bedpost Tamara's left leg was raised and the relatively narrow tip of the enema plug was inserted into her sore anus. The tip was only an inch across but it widened to two inches at the base which was some 8 inches away. ""This was designed to open her up and get her used to having something there.""</p><p>""I'll bet. It is going to hurt more since she can't close up around it."" Beth said passing the barb on the tip through the hole in the elastic strap that was the crotch piece of the belt.</p><p>The back of the crotch strap was buckled into place on the waist belt and the plug pushed further into the screaming teenager. Beth took up the back of the crotch strap a few notches and her mother attached the front and cinched it tight. The elastic at mid span stretching to accommodate the newly shortened length while at the same time forcing the tapered plug into Tamara's rapidly stretching asshole.</p><p>The pain was more than she had experienced the first time that Josh had taken her anally. The unrelenting plug just kept opening her up further and further driven by the contracting elastic of the strap. Once the tip settled in Mrs. Tanner attached the hose to the plug and cracked the valve just a little. Steve, Beth and Mrs. Tanner watched for a few minutes as Tamara came to the realization that she would be slowly filled all night. Mrs. Tanner shut off the clamp, they covered the poor girl with a sheet, turned off the light and left.</p><p>""Well it is nine now, we'll go give her a squirt every few hours. I'll take the 11 and one shift. About twenty or thirty seconds each time is all we need. I've put some extra juice in the fridge if you should run out. Who wants the three o'clock?"" Mrs. Tanner asked.</p><p>""I'll take it, I'm turning in now anyway."" Steve said.</p><p>""And I'll do the five one and go back to bed."" Beth said.</p><p>""Ok that leaves the 7 for me. She should be quiet full by then. If not, I'll leave it open so she finishes the bag. Good night you two. I love you both and want you to know that I really am trying to help your sister.""</p><p>""We know mom."" Beth said kissing her mother good night.</p><p>--**--</p><p>After being awakened every two hours by someone jiggling the enema hose and being filled more every time Tamara was quiet tired when her mother opened up the curtains at 8am. During the night the water in the enema had migrated to her bladder and having no other choice she peed in the bed. The towels under her sopped it all up and her mother changed the towel now. ""Now you know what it is going to be like in prison with the guards waking you up every few hours for bed checks. And you know how it feels to be fed up the ass with an enema because your jaw is wired shut from being in a fight with the other inmates.""</p><p>Mrs. Tanner applied some salve to the labia piercings and left the room.</p><p>At 9 o'clock they untied her and let Tamara release what enema she hadn't peed out during the night. Then the butt plug was re-inserted and strapped in with the chastity belt. However, Tamara started wiggling almost immediately since the plug had been greased with ginger and oil.</p><p>Tamara was given a very through spanking and then led down to the basement. She was strapped face down in the bench to wait. At noon Mrs. Tanner came down and fed Tamara her thanksgiving dinner. The dinner consisted of pureed carrot juice &amp; prune juice, anally injected and plugged in. All 3 quarts of it. Along with the prune juice Mrs. Tanner had added several squirts of hot chili oil.</p><p>Tamara wiggled until she was exhausted. The hot oil burned inside and the fullness in her stomach seemed relentless. At 4pm her mother came in with Steve and Beth in tow. She gave Tamara several good whacks with the paddle to get the errant girls attention. Ungagged she screamed but otherwise didn't say anything.</p><p>""The constant fullness you feel is similar to what you will feel like pregnant. Either by your boyfriend through unprotected sex or because one of the male guards rapes you in prison or because the female guards allow selected males to take their pleasure with you."" Mrs. Tanner said as she rubbed her daughters bloated belly.</p><p>""Mom I promise I won't ever screw up again. Please let me go.""</p><p>""Not until I'm sure you really do understand. Being pregnant isn't something you can just stop like letting this water out. No, I'm sorry but you'll have to be constantly reminded."" Mrs. Tanner said and put a gag into Tamara's mouth and attached it tightly.</p><p>Beth and Steve each laid a hundred whacks a piece on the little sisters blistered backside as Mrs. Tanner prepared more enemas. Beth carefully removed the plug from Tamara's sore ass and quickly shoved in a large dilator enema tip. The dilator was different than a dildo enema tip in that it had a steady taper from 3/4"" out to 3 inches and was some ten inches long. Too large to go all the way in it would simply open Tamara's asshole wider and wider the further in it went, stretching all the way. An elastic strap ensured that tension would be maintained for the perfect seal. Stretched to nearly two inches Tamara cried pitifully while the enema was started.</p><p>""Since you didn't have your salad I'm giving you a quart of radish juice."" Mrs. Tanner said adjusting the flow to a slow level.</p><p>Tamara barely had time to think about it before the burning began. The extra quart on top of the now depleted 3 quarts she had been holding nearly all day was painful enough but the radish juice burned something terrible.</p><p>""Did you just puree the radishes?"" Beth asked, watching her little sister squirming.</p><p>""And a dash of vinegar and lemon for liquid."" Mrs. Tanner said, satisfied that the enema was painful enough.</p><p>""Her rings are looking good."" Steve admired.</p><p>""I cleaned her a little while ago with astringent, hence the red color. However, it'll heal quicker that way.""</p><p>Several hours later the family unbuckled Tamara and allowed her to let the nutritional enema out. The burning radish juice made her asshole spasm painfully back to normal size. The small rectal fissures brought on by the dilator plug were burning very badly and she really wanted to rub it but with her hands shackled high above her head the only relief was to let out more of the caustic liquid.</p><p>She was given a quick rinse from the neck down in the shower by Beth and Steve and then led to the waiting bed with the rubber sheet. Here she was placed face down and tied securely on Thanksgiving night. An inch and a half dildo tip was inserted and secured in with a belt and she was spanked twenty whacks on each cheek with the ping pong paddle. Then Mrs. Tanner arrived with the enema bag. Once again the gallon white bag was hung from the bedpost and Tamara was hooked up to it. The towel under her vagina would catch the urine as she wet the bed during the night. A stay dry layer ensured she wouldn't get diaper rash. Then the saline solution was started and she was filled to capacity in minutes.</p><p>Closing the door to her daughters room, ""We'll let her sleep without interruption tonight. More so we can sleep than to go easy on her.""</p><p>""What is planned for tomorrow?"" Beth asked.</p><p>""Steve and I can take care of it, you can go shopping."" Mrs. Tanner said.</p><p>""Thanks mom!"" Beth gave her mother a goodnight kiss.</p><p>""Good night Steve, happy whacking."" his mother said, aware that seeing his little sister being punished would make him have to masturbate more than usual.</p><p>--**--</p><p>Friday morning Steve and Mrs. Tanner untied Tamara and let her drain on the toilet followed by a quick rinse in the shower while tied up. Afterwards they tied her to a high hook on the wall where she could only stand and wait for more punishment. At 9 a dilator plug was inserted, greased with ginger and oil. She was given a drink of water by Steve and left to stand some more.</p><p>At 11 Steve and his mother replaced Tamara's butt plug with a French tickler covered dildo well greased and sprinkled with red pepper. Tamara's ass began spasming immediately. She whined into the gag she wore, her jaw now becoming accustomed to being open. They tied her to her bed and then attached two TENS units to her with four pads each. On unit was focused on her anal muscles and set to high had the desired effect of working the nubs of the tickler into her anus. The other was attached around her vagina and caused acute spasms there from the metal dildo to the gag in her mouth. Set on low she got a direct feed from the unit and was quiet surprised at the pain of it.</p><p>Around noon they took out the gag and fed Tamara some soup through a large straw, the butt plug still being worked by the TENS unit. The stocky vegetable soup was very good to Tamara who hadn't had anything in her stomach but soapy water for two days. Once finished the gag was reinserted.</p><p>Late that afternoon the plug and TENS units were removed and Tamara was allowed to rest for a few hours. Being empty and somewhat pain free she slept soundly. After supper, Steve brought his little sister back down to the basement for more reminders. A paddling followed by a strapping left her screaming without the gag in place. Next a foot switching with a cane brought her screams to a new high.</p><p>The large dilator plug and a 4 quart soapy enema was allowed to soak in the poor girl for nearly two hours. Exhausted Tamara was led from the basement to the upstairs bathroom where she was drained and showered. A three-quart rinse enema was put in and she had to wait standing for an hour before Steve let her drain that out. Friday night she spent in bed with a dilator plug inserted but no enema.</p><p>Saturday morning the dilator plug was attached to a hose and another four quarts were pumped into the poor girl. Following by an ass blistering three hundred whacks with a strop she could only lay in her bed and cry, unable to get up from being tied down. Her ass ached, her stomach ached and her jaw ached.</p><p>Around lunch she was drained and then allowed to sleep for an afternoon nap. At 3pm Saturday she was filled with three quarts of vegetable soup and plugged tight. Strapped down in the basement she squirmed trying to get relief from the burning ginger lubricant in her ass and pussy. Mrs. Tanner drained her daughter around six and let the girl hang from the hook in the bathroom for two hours. Another quick potty session and shower and it was back to bed for the errant Tamara. Four quarts of spinach and celery soup filled her colon on Saturday night.</p><p>Sunday morning brought no relief as she was paddled and enema'd even more. Sunday night she was shackled to her bed dry and left to sleep with a dilator plug inserted.</p><p>At 6am Monday morning Tamara was relieved when her mother removed the dilator plug but was pained to learn that it was replaced by an inch and 3/4 standard butt plug. She was then allowed to shave her legs and told by her mother to shave her now fuzzy mound. As Tamara was putting on her makeup for school, remaining naked as she had been told and not having much other choice since her leg irons had been chained to a newly installed ring in the floor of the bathroom she wondered what her mother had in mind. The bags under her eyes reminded her of the punishment she had endured this past four-day weekend.</p><p>""Good, you are finished just in time."" Mrs. Tanner said as she snapped the waistband of the new chastity belt around Tamara's waist.</p><p>""Mom! Please, no."" Tamara whined, knowing full well that she was about to be strapped in for the day. She fleetingly wondered if she was going to be allowed to go to school.</p><p>""No sassing me or I'll put in a bagfull first young lady. Now stand still."" Mrs. Tanner sternly said.</p><p>The waist catch was closed and a small lock attached and snapped shut. Mrs. Tanner unscrewed the labia rings and removed them from Tamara. Next the hinged bottom piece was brought up and the solid front was slowly brought up as Tamara's inner labia were fed through the slots in the unit. She watched in fascination. Then the front was latched and locked. Next Mrs. Tanner pulled the labia all the way through the slots and attached a small lock through both of the holes, effectively locking the labia in place so they could not be removed.</p><p>""How am I supposed to go to the bathroom?"" Tamara asked aware that the answer wasn't going to be to her liking.</p><p>""Carefully and messily. It will just ooze out around the device and you'll have to do the best you can to dry yourself off. Your alternative will be to go to the school nurse who will have the key. After you pee she'll lock it back and if I find out you have ever given her any sort of trouble you will be very sorry indeed.""</p><p>""Mom I said I will behave and I mean it.""</p><p>""That is what you said the last time and you cannot be trusted anymore."" Mrs. Tanner said and screwed the bolt into the back, entering the threaded hole of the metal butt plug that Tamara wore. Using a socket wrench she tightened it down.</p><p>""Oh God, that is going to hurt when I walk.""</p><p>""Then you had better learn to walk lady-like."" Her mother sternly said. ""You will never be allowed to wear underpants again. And from now on dresses only for you. No panty hose, only stockings.""</p><p>""Yes mam."" Tamara meekly replied.</p><p>""Now get dressed."" her mother said and reattached the cable leading to Tamara's ankle shackle to another ring in the bedroom.</p><p>--**--</p><p>Arriving at a long brick building with a sign out front announcing it as a girl's academy Tamara was surprised that she wasn't returning to her old school. She begged and pleaded with her mother and was rewarded by a backhand across the mouth.</p><p>Leading Tamara into the building Mrs. Tanner announced herself to the speaker and the door buzzed. ""This is a special school for girls with disciplinary problems. It is costing a lot of money and you will do well or face the consequences.""</p><p>Tamara didn't ask what consequences knowing full well that her mother had reached the end of her patience with Tamara. She was led to a waiting room and after a brief wait her and her mother went into an office.</p><p>""Good morning Tamara. My name is Miss Whitman. You have been brought here by your mother because you cannot seem to adjust to civilized behavior in normal society. We attempt to correct discipline problem children such as you and stop your bad habits before you go to prison for life. If we are successful you will learn to enjoy your time here."" the woman addressed Tamara and looked at the tears forming in the teenagers eyes.</p><p>""Please sign these forms Mrs. Tanner. The first is the punishment release giving us permission to paddle her on the bare and to perform other disciplinary actions. Next is the medical release form should we have to get medical attention for her. Following that is the judges order that she be kept in restraints at all times with the permission to detain her should she escape. Last is the invoice for the first month with the property deposit and the necessary educational kits. You may leave her keys with me if you wish.""</p><p>Mrs. Tanner signed the forms, having already read copies earlier. Taking a key for Tamara's chastity belt locks out of her purse she handed it to Miss Whitman. ""So do I pick her up on Fridays at 6pm?""</p><p>""Yes, earlier if you like. Classes let out at 4pm. Students are placed in study hall until 6pm. Should you have correctional problems during the weekend you may leave her longer on Friday nights and we will begin additional punishment at 6pm and continue until you pick her up.""</p><p>Completing the last of the forms Mrs. Tanner handed them back to Miss Whitman. Turning to Tamara Mrs. Tanner said, ""Tamara, I hope you can straighten up and start behaving correctly. Think about what you have been doing and what you can do to correct your behavior and when I pick you up on Friday I expect you to have a list of things you will do to change your life.""</p><p>""This way Miss Tanner."" Miss Whitman opened the door to the office which led into a hallway. Tamara quietly followed. She was led to a classroom around several hallways down from the main office. The teacher saw Miss Whitman at the door and paused her class to allow the administrator in.</p><p>Unlocking the door, ""Good morning Miss Whitman.""</p><p>""Good morning Miss Allman. This is Miss Tamara Tanner. Here is her folder."" The older woman told the teacher.</p><p>""Thank you."" after a quick glance at the folder she turned to Tamara, ""Miss Tanner please take the third seat down near the window.""</p><p>""Yes mam."" Tamara replied realizing that formality would be necessary in this institution, which didn't appear to have any room for any fun whatsoever.</p><p>""Class this is Miss Tamara Tanner."" The teacher announced and received a round of 'good morning Tamara' from her students.</p><p>""Now back to our instruction, Tamara you may just listen until the break when I will give you your books."" The teacher then proceeded down a list of vocabulary words calling on different students seeming at random.</p><p>Tamara was thinking how lame this was to have vocabulary tests like some elementary school kids. Listening to the words, however, brought a different thought to her head as she realized that words like transmogrification and metastasis where somewhat difficult words for the average 10th grader. Not having been that much of an A student, actually more like a D student she realized that this class was probably more advanced than her old class.</p><p>The real shock came for Tamara when a girl named Claire misspelled the word contumacious. Miss Allman simply told Claire that she had spelled it incorrectly and called upon another student as she was rising from her desk. The next student spelled it correctly. By then Claire had walked to the front of the class. She then flipped up her thin cotton dress exposing her bare backside, for she wasn't wearing any underwear, to the class and bent over the large table at the front of the class.</p><p>It was then that Tamara realized that Miss Allman was carrying a large wooden paddle. She proceeded to give Claire ten whacks on each cheek, alternating between whacks. Claire had gripped the far side of the table which had a rounded edge towards the front and had placed her feet into small holes near the front panel. She didn't utter a sound but could be heard inhaling rapidly as the paddling proceeded.</p><p>Tamara got very scared. Just for misspelling a word a girl had just gotten what Tamara would consider a very bad paddling. Indeed Claire's cheeks were now rosy red as Miss Allman put the paddle back on a hook on the side of her desk and took her seat. Claire remained bent over the table. Tamara just stared at Claire's burning backside and noted that Claire had shaved her pussy.</p><p>Miss Allman proceeded down the list of words calling upon different students. No one else missed a word. At the end Claire stood up and flipped down the thin dress and returned to her seat, very teary eyed.</p><p>""Everyone correctly defined all the words today, here is tomorrow's list."" Miss Allman said passing out the list. Out beside each word was space to write the definition of the word.</p><p>Tamara was very surprised to see 30 words on the list. There were only 10 girls in the class. That meant the odds were that she would be called upon 3 times tomorrow to spell the words. Glancing at the list she expected to be paddled. There were very difficult words on the list.</p><p>The bell sounded as she completed the handouts. The students rose from their seats and filed out of the room. ""Not you Miss Tanner."" Tamara stopped and looked at the teacher. ""Take your seat please.""</p><p>""Now you are a new student so here is a list of the rules. Looking at your grades I can see we have a lot of work to do with you. As with new students you will be given the benefit of doubt until your first exams. Then an appropriate remedial program will be set out depending upon your ranking. If you have been slacking off now will be the time to show us what you are really capable of. You know the obvious behavior violations so I won't waste my time going over them with you now. You are sixteen years old and plenty old enough to read and understand written instructions. As you can see from Claire's demonstration we do not tolerate below average work here. Here are your books. This is your only classroom so you won't need a locker. When not in use your books are to be placed in the storage bin under your desk. Here is your book bag. We expect it too to be neat and clean. Any questions?""</p><p>""No mam.""</p><p>""Good. Now go to the restroom and remove the makeup, students are not permitted any makeup or perfume. Deodorant is expected as is clean shaven underarms, legs and pubis. Dismissed.""</p><p>Tamara rose quickly and went outside. She asked a student in the hallway which way the restroom was located under the watchful eye of a hall monitor. She went and quickly removed her makeup with toilet paper and washed her face. The waterproof eyeliner did not come off. Several girls with teary eyes were washing the faces also. A single bell sounded and all departed for their respective classes. Retaking her seat in the classroom Tamara heard a second triple bell sound signaling the start of the next class.</p><p>The rest of the morning was much a repeat of the first class. They covered math and science with short pop quizzes resulting in several paddlings. At lunch time Tamara followed the crowd to the cafeteria where they ate tray lunches. Except for the overweight girls who ate salads only. Fruit juice and fresh fruit were provided. Gone were Tamara's junk foods and soft drinks of her old school. This was certainly a different life.</p><p>After lunch she was sent to a study hall by a hall monitor. The study hall was larger and had over 50 girls from what appeared 12 years old up to 18. All were reading books. Four girls in the back were working on computer aided instruction setups. The study hall monitor assigned Tamara a seat and gave her a book to read. It was classical literature. A book report form and pen were provided.</p><p>As a bell announced the end of study hall the students returned to their classes. Tamara had to ask directions to get back to her class and arrived just in time as the second bell was still ringing. Miss Whitman gave her a stern look. The afternoon consisted of social studies, history and biology. Being immersed in a new environment Tamara struggled to keep up.</p><p>At 4pm the bell rang and Miss Whitman was waiting outside for Tamara. She was led to the dormitory wing of the building and shown her new room as other students went outside. A new set of rules was given to her, dorm rules, and she was issued linens and uniforms. No underwear, no bra. A belt and pads were issued for when her period would start.</p><p>At 5pm she was shown to the physical education instructor and given a locker and gym clothes and more instruction sheets. Tamara's head was spinning from all the rules she knew she would have to learn. After watching many girls get paddlings today she knew that she soon would be too. There was just no way she was going to be able to remember all of the strict rules here.</p><p>The six o'clock hour was for supper in a different cafeteria that was more like a restaurant. Tables for four had replaced the row tables of the school cafeteria.</p><p>At seven arriving at her two-person room and meeting her new roommate, Rebecca, Tamara sat in one of the chairs. A knock at the door and the dorm monitor matron entered. She was carrying an enema bag.</p><p>""Ok Tamara, time for your evening enema. Off with your clothes.""</p><p>""Here?"" the young girl snapped.</p><p>""Yes here. Rebecca you will watch and tomorrow you will give Tamara her enema."" the matron went into the bathroom. Rebecca followed and watched the bag being prepared.</p><p>Tamara slowly started undressing realizing that there was no escape. If she were to run away the police would just catch her eventually and she would be punished at home and then returned to the school. Might as well get the enema over with.</p><p>""Tomorrow I will come unlock her and you will give her the bag. When she is finished emptying out she is to shower. Buzz me when she is done and I'll come lock her back up."" the matron instructed Becky as Tamara entered the large tiled bathroom, totally naked except for the chastity belt she wore.</p><p>""Why does she have that on?"" Rebecca asked.</p><p>""Because she cannot be trusted and has been caught many times having sex with boys. Be careful since there aren't any boys here she may decide to try and have sex with you and you know what the consequences of that are.""</p><p>""Yes mam."" Becky answered, watching the matron unbolt the butt plug that Tamara had now forgotten about and unlock the three padlocks securing the belt to her bottom.</p><p>Tamara gasped as the matron pulled the plug out quickly. ""I'll bring some grease for this when I come back. You'll need to grease her up before putting it back in. I've seen this style before and you have to put the butt plug in first and then attach the belt. Then the plug is bolted to the belt with this bolt using that wrench. Give her the full bag all at once with a half-cup of the powder. Make it warm but not so hot that you can't keep your hand in it. Let me know if she can't hold that tip and I'll get a bigger one.""</p><p>""Yes mam."" Becky answered again.</p><p>""Becky, because of your good behavior and your new responsibilities for Tamara you are being upgraded from full lockdown to paired restriction. Since you are senior you will get the bracelet. Tamara, bend over and grab your ankles."" the matron said. When Tamara had bent over the matron spread her cheeks with one hand and greased her asshole with the other. Then the 1 1/4"" enema tip was inserted during which Tamara inhaled deeply as it entered. Even having been plugged all day she knew what was coming next. The click of the stopcock signaled the start of the flow of the mild soap and herbal solution. The standard 2 quart red bag was hanging high on a hook and it quickly filled Tamara's midsection. Having been thoroughly cleaned out many times during the holiday weekend she took the whole bag without a whimper.</p><p>""Good girl, I see that you are used to a full enema. I'll bet you'll enjoy getting into trouble."" the matron then shut off the clamp.</p><p>""She needs to hold it for at least a minute before you remove it.""</p><p>""Yes mam."" Becky answered.</p><p>""Buzz me when she has finished her shower."" the matron said and left, Tamara still bent over with the tube in her ass.</p><p>As the door shut and locked Becky spoke, ""Sorry about this but you must have been really bad. We have to do as instructed here.""</p><p>Tamara started to stand up. Becky pushed her back down, ""not yet.""</p><p>Tamara stood up anyway, ""Look you're not the warden."" She then took the hose out of her butt and sat on the toilet.</p><p>""Tamara please believe me when I tell you that I don't want to hurt you but I have to follow orders or I will be punished. They put you in here with me since I too get into trouble all the time. All the girls in this facility are just one step away from prison.""</p><p>""Yeah, what did you do -- steal a teddy bear?"" Tamara asked sarcastically of the young Rebecca. In Tamara's estimation Becky couldn't have been more than 14 years old and was a very skinny little black girl with no boobs.</p><p>""I was selling coke. Third time I got busted I was strung out and had two ounces on me. I got sent here. It was either this or prison. My dad worked out some deal with the judge.""</p><p>""What I wouldn't give for a toke right now."" Tamara said as her asshole opened up spewing water into the toilet.</p><p>""Forget it. There isn't any here. And forget about smoking anything. You bring something in and get busted and you will be sorry for weeks. They don't just spank you and quit, they keep on and on and on. The full lockdown she was talking about is because I got caught with a lighter in my pocket. A lighter for godsakes, no dope, no cigarettes, just a lighter. I haven't been allowed out of my room in two months for that. And my dad didn't pick me up for weeks afterwards.""</p><p>""So you got the weekend punishment they told my mother about?""</p><p>""Yes and it was horrible.""</p><p>""Tell me about it."" Tamara said.</p><p>""I can't. It is private and you are not allowed to talk about it. It is different for every girl. How long until you finish?""</p><p>""Buzz off.""</p><p>""Tamara, we have to become friends. I don't want to start off like this. I'll be in the other room. Let me know when you are done with your shower.""</p><p>Tamara finished emptying her bowels and then wiped carefully on her still sore butt. She stood up and then brushed her teeth. She quickly had to stop and let out some more water however. Finally after finishing her teeth she showered and shaved her legs, underarms and mons. As she stepped out of the shower Rebecca was standing there greasing up the butt plug.</p><p>""You're not putting that back in me!"" Tamara snapped.</p><p>""Would you prefer the monitor to do it?"" Rebecca snapped back.</p><p>Tamara frowned and finished drying off. Becky stood patiently and waited. She blocked the doorway so Tamara couldn't leave.</p><p>""What?"" Tamara growled.</p><p>""Bend over."" Becky ordered.</p><p>""Fuck off."" Tamara snapped and pushed Becky out of the way. She then went into the bedroom and ran full body into the monitor who simply spun her around and twisted Tamara's arm behind her back.</p><p>""I figured you would give Rebecca a hard time. From now on when no one else is around she is your mistress. You will do what she tells you when she tells you and not give her any difficulties. Do you understand me?""</p><p>""Fuck off.""</p><p>""That will cost you fifty."" The monitor said and wrestled Tamara to the floor. She then doubled the sixteen-year-old over her knee and exposed her butt.</p><p>""Put it in."" she ordered Rebecca.</p><p>Tamara struggled and tried to get free but couldn't. She then clenched her butt cheeks when she felt Rebecca touching her. The monitor grabbed a hand full of each cheek and pried them apart. Rebecca got the dildo butt stretcher aimed but couldn't get it started because Tamara wouldn't relax.</p><p>""Ram it in.""</p><p>""That will hurt."" Becky said.</p><p>""That's the idea. If she won't relax and accept it then she'll get it the hard way. Now ram it in.""</p><p>Rebecca pushed very hard and suddenly the butt plug slid in past Tamara's clenched sphincter. The pain caused Tamara to let out a scream.</p><p>""From now on you'll remain quiet as stated in the rules. That will be another twenty."" the monitor said.</p><p>Rebecca retrieved the chastity belt and attached around the struggling Tamara. She then locked it and got the bolt. Tamara had figured out that if she was wiggling the bolthole wouldn't line up.</p><p>""Quit wiggling."" the matron ordered.</p><p>""You fucking bitch!"" Tamara screamed.</p><p>""That'll cost you another fifty plus a bagfull in the morning.""</p><p>Thankfully Rebecca was able to line up the hole in the belt with that of the plug and got the bolt started. She ran it in part of the way and then used the wrench to tighten it up. When she was done the matron dragged Tamara to the bed and pressed the call button.</p><p>""Blue."" the desk answered.</p><p>""Maggie here, I need a full set of shackles in 32.""</p><p>""Be right there."" the disembodied voice said and the circuit clicked dead. Minutes later the door opened and two more matrons attached full ankle, wrist and neck shackles to Tamara and bolted them on. The struggling Tamara was then hooked to rings on the cinder block wall of the dorm room in a standing spread eagle position and whipped with a small but effective whip. Rebecca stood and watched.</p><p>One matron took Rebecca's left arm and bolted on a bracelet with a hoop on it. The other matron attached a chain to the collar of Tamara and then using a lock attached it to Rebecca's wrist shackle. The two additional matrons then departed.</p><p>The first one remained. ""I'm going to have to get you up earlier than normal since Miss Tanner isn't in your class. You'll get ready in the morning by 7am and then escort Miss Tanner, dressed, to class where you will be released. At 4pm you will pick her up and she will remain with you from then on until the next morning. She will keep these shackles on for the next two months or until she grows up, which ever comes last. I'll be right back.""</p><p>The matron stepped out and Tamara could only cry, her ass afire from the whipping. The matron soon returned with a small two-foot long quirt. It had a rigid fiberglass center with leather coverings and a flick tab at the end. ""Rebecca bend over. ""</p><p>Rebecca complied, raising her dress up to provide the matron full access to her ass. The matron quickly flicked the quirt on each cheek quiet hard. Becky inhaled sharply at the sting.</p><p>""Ok now stand up. You'll give her twenty on each cheek every night before bed. Goodnight."" the matron said and then left and locked the door.</p><p>Rebecca unhooked the sobbing Tamara from the wall hoops and led her to the bathroom where Becky relieved herself, brushed her teeth and showered. Tamara stood patiently and waited.</p><p>The next three hours were spent doing homework and studying. Tamara unable to concentrate on her word list and other studies. The two girls silently then went to bed, the chain tinkling as they settled into their bunk beds.</p><p>""Becky, I'm sorry.""</p><p>""I know Tammy, I know.""</p><p>--**--</p><p>In the morning Becky rose and brushed her teeth and then watched as Tamara did so also. She then buzzed the matrons who came and unhooked the chain so the two girls could get dressed. The chain reattached Rebecca led Tamara to the classroom.</p><p>At the classroom a hall monitor unhooked Rebecca and sent her on her way. As expected Tamara missed the very first word she was called upon to spell. She silently sulked up to the front of the room. Slowly she pulled her dress up over he hips and laid across the table to receive her paddling. All in the class ooohed at the sight of Tamara's bruised butt and chastity belt.</p><p>Tamara, embarrassed as she had never been before, didn't realize that the teacher had switched to a multi-tailed whip instead of the paddle. The first crack on her ass made her scream out loud.</p><p>""Well I can hear that someone didn't read the rule book. Good enough, we finish these and then start over."" Miss Allman then proceeded to give Tamara ten strokes on each cheek before pausing briefly. As stroke twenty one fell Tamara let out another cry. At stroke thirty she jumped up and bolted for the door.</p><p>Miss Allman quickly went to her desk phone and called in the truant teenager. An announcement could be heard in the hallway. Tamara, running from one place to another finally hid in the restroom. Her butt was on fire but she managed to calm herself by the time one of the guards extended the search to the restroom. Tamara, standing on the seat and squatting down attempted to hide in a stall with a partially closed door. The guard, expecting this let the door close as if she had left and stood and waited. A few minutes later she was rewarded by watching Tamara peek out of the stall.</p><p>""Are we having a nice stroll?"" The guard said. Tamara tried to run for the door but didn't make it -- stopped by the electric zapper that the guard carried.</p><p>Curled up in a ball on the floor, unable to move, it was a simple task for the guard to attach chains to Tamara's already mounted shackles. The guard then dragged Tamara down the hallway to the administrative wing of the school.</p><p>Upon arrival in discipline room 2 the guard was met by another guard. Tamara's dress was removed and she was secured, face down on a table. Struggle as she might she was fixed to the table, much like the punishment bench at home.</p><p>""Well I see it didn't take you long."" Miss Whitman said as she entered the room. ""Your mother told me you have a problem with listening and doing as you are told. I am now going to give you some reminders that you need to adhere to the rules of this school.""</p><p>""Fuck you!""</p><p>A ball gag quickly inserted quieted the teenager. ""Now that I have your silence we shall see who gets fucked."" Miss Whitman said. She unbolted the chastity belt from the butt plug and unlocked the belt and then removed the plug from Tamara's ass. A dilator plug was inserted and an arm from underneath the table raised to hold the dilator in place. Miss Whitman pushed the plug in further which made Tamara wriggle and hunch up trying to get away from the ass stretcher.</p><p>A four quart enema bag bulging full was hung and four hot, soapy quarts of water entered Tamara's intestines. Unable to escape the large dildo/plug and unable to move she could only lie there and wait to be full.</p><p>An hour later Miss Whitman reentered the room and unplugged Tamara. The large enema dribbled out, Tamara now too tired to push. She was awakened as the stinging water hit her in the ass at high pressure, Miss Whitman washing her off. Miss Whitman then changed the nozzles on the water hose and gave Tamara a hose enema. It went in quickly and hurt badly. Just as quickly Miss Whitman went elsewhere, leaving Tamara to drain alone in the cold, brightly lit room.</p><p>Tamara was rudely awakened by Miss Whitman paddling her with a large heavy paddle. After a hundred strokes on each cheek with Tamara screaming into the gag as hard as she could Miss Whitman proceeded to lash the girls feet with a small whip. Tamara didn't think it would get much worse but it did as soon her thighs were on fire from the whip.</p><p>Then Tamara felt something cold and slippery being snaked into her ass. As it wiggled around inside she figured out it was a colonoscope. Without the benefit of valium it was quiet uncomfortable for the teenager as the headmistress wiggled it as much as possible. Soon fully embedded with the instrument Tamara felt Miss Whitman pumping even more air into her bloated colon. So much air was put in that it started to escape Tamara's asshole.</p><p>""Now you should be feeling full young lady."" Miss Whitman said. She was right as Tamara experience a new level of pain at all the air trapped inside and the constantly wiggling of the colonoscope. The headmistress quit wiggling for a while and suddenly Tamara felt burning pain as lineament was applied to her various whip cuts. The acetone burning very badly as it penetrated.</p><p>The colonoscope was wiggled for another twenty minutes and then withdrawn. Miss Whitman then greased Tamara up very good in the ass and in the young girls vagina with mentholatum. The burning pain causing spasms in the girls body as she tried to get away from it.</p><p>After lying there the burning started to subside. The large tip once again invaded Tamara's ass. ""Your mother told me about the meal enema and I thought I would try it on you."" Miss Whitman said, injecting Tamara with a juice laden bag full. After the four quart bag had emptied inside she closed the valve, turned off the light and left.</p><p>Tamara lay there in the dark, her ass full of who knew what liquid. Whipped and strapped to the table unable to move she could only think about what she would do if they ever stopped. Sleeping in fitful, short naps during the night each time she awoke she still felt the fullness of the enema and was unable to move. Simple things such as a small itch, unscratched, would become quiet annoying. She peed several times during the night as the liquid was first absorbed by her colon and then removed by her kidneys. She could smell the urine each time.</p><p>Whatever time it was, Tamara suspected morning, Miss Whitman returned and refilled the bag. Still unemptied from the night before Tamara cried silently as she filled again, now holding nearly 6 quarts inside. She started burping up a wretched carrot tasting liquid. The ball gag, being full of holes allowed it to escape.</p><p>""Well now, guess you are full."" Miss Whitman said and shut off the valve. She then applied the whip to Tamara again and left.</p><p>The cycle repeated several times until finally Tamara felt herself being untied from the table and lifted up. She was too weak to get up herself and much to stiff to move. The two guards led her to a shower and used a high-pressure hose to wash her down as she hung from her wrist shackles.</p><p>When she was done they set her in a chair which had a dildo protruding from it. Already greased it slipped into her stretched asshole easily and she was embedded on it. Her hands were attached via the shackles to the back of the chair. Hours later she was taken, still attached to the chair back to her room. There she sat until Rebecca arrived that evening. The hall monitor removed the locks and left Tamara slumped over in the chair.</p><p>Rebecca then helped Tamara off of the chair dildo and onto the bed. She then greased the butt plug and reattached Tamara's chastity belt which had been dropped off by a hall monitor. ""You sure did piss Miss Allman off this time.""</p><p>""I guess running wasn't such a good idea.""</p><p>""Not here dearie. Come on, time to get cleaned up and ready to go.""</p><p>""Go where?""</p><p>""Home stupid."" Becky answered.</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""It is Friday. It is 5:30. If you aren't ready to go by 6:00 when your mom comes to pick you up you may well get stuck here all weekend.""</p><p>""Friday?""</p><p>""Yes stupid.""</p><p>""Don't call me stupid."" Tamara mumbled.</p><p>""Well you are. This place is one step away from prison and if you don't quit doing stupid shit stuff that is your next stop. Next time you fuck up and can't answer your question at least lie there and take your spanking like a lady. Learn to keep your mouth shut and do as you are told."" Rebecca said.</p><p>""Fuck you.""</p><p>Rebecca pushed the call button. It was answered immediately.</p><p>""May I please have permission to hit Miss Tanner?""</p><p>""Yes."" and the speaker clicked off.</p><p>Rebecca gave Tamara a full round house hammerhead punch to the face with both fists. Tamara was knocked clear off of the bed and onto the floor.</p><p>""You stupid fucking bitch! You will start doing what I tell you and quit sassing me. Because of you I had to stay locked in all week while you were having your ass washed. Not only that but I got an extra fifty whacks a night because I didn't teach you the rules. The next time you fuck up I'm going to beat the shit out of you and wipe the floor with you. I may be small but I can certainly kick your ass. And while we are on the subject you will start addressing me with a yes mam or a no mam and the next time I hear you telling me to fuck off I'm going to punch your lights out. Do you understand me!"" the small young girl vented her fury.</p><p>""Fuck you.""</p><p>Rebecca then went into the bathroom and returned with a large wooden bath brush and proceeded to beat some sense into the stupid girl. She stopped, looking at the clock and it was 5:45. ""Get dressed now you stupid bitch or I'm going to finish the job!""</p><p>Tamara crawled back to her bed and pulled on her dress and put on sandals. Too beaten to fight back she barely had the second sandal on when the hall monitor showed up.</p><p>""Ok you two, your mothers are here."" she said and handed Rebecca the leash.</p><p>Rebecca wiped her brow and attached the leash to Tamara's collar and then to her wristlet and presented it to the monitor for locking.</p><p>""What happened to her?"" the monitor asked.</p><p>""She fell."" Rebecca said wiping her other brow.</p><p>--**--</p><p>Mrs. Tanner was shocked at Tamara's appearance. She didn't say anything, having been informed by Miss Whitman.</p><p>""Come along Tamara."" Mrs. Tanner said leading the girl by the leash. The ride home was a quiet one.</p><p>Once home Mrs. Tanner took Tamara to her room and chained the girl to the ring in the bedroom with sufficient chain to reach the bathroom.</p><p>At seven Mrs. Tanner got the girl and brought her down for supper. After feeding her, Mrs. Tanner took the teenager back to her room and gave her an enema.</p><p>""Mom, she looks bad."" Steve commented.</p><p>""Are you sure this school is the right thing?"" Beth asked.</p><p>""I hope so. So far, however, she hasn't sassed me once.""</p><p>""She doesn't look like she has the strength."" Steve said.</p><p>""Well the school said that she had been in continuous punishment for attempted escape for 3 days. Then her roommate beat her up since the roommates are paired up and both receive discipline for infractions of the rules. I saw the roommate, a skinny little black girl that doesn't look a day over 13."" Mrs. Tanner said.</p><p>""I'm going to go up and talk to her."" Beth said.</p><p>--**--</p><p>""Hi."" Beth said entering her little sister's room.</p><p>The sulking Tamara just looked up briefly.</p><p>""Well I see that you still haven't learned to follow rules. You had better learn soon. From the looks of it you won't last in prison.""</p><p>""What the hell did I do to deserve this?"" Tamara said lifting the chain up.</p><p>""Sex and dope.""</p><p>""Like you didn't fuck around either. And there is no way that mom can say she was a virgin when she got married either.""</p><p>""She wasn't. And yes I fucked around and got caught and punished a few times. Got busted smoking pot too. But you don't seem to learn your lesson. After I got busted smoking I quit. Haven't touched it since. And although I have a boyfriend now, when I was 16 like you and got busted I was real careful to not get caught and that usually meant not getting to have sex very often. I knew once I moved out of the house and went to college there would be plenty of time for that. Sure enough there was. College is great, no mom breathing down my neck every time I bring a guy home. I can stay out all night if I want too. However as I have gotten older I've also realized there is a price to pay for that too. Many times I've blown exams from being hung over so I've cut back my drinking to weekends only now. And after missing a few periods and having had one abortion I realized I've got to be careful with sex too. I'm not ready to have kids yet and you sure aren't.""</p><p>""So what, you're saying that if I don't have sex and don't do any drugs that when I turn 18 I can do all I want?""</p><p>""More or less. However you have already pushed everyone too far, including the law. Next time you get arrested it is off to prison for you.""</p><p>""Might as well be now. I stay locked up day and night and they beat us and starve us in that damned school.""</p><p>""Better than prison. At least when you start behaving you'll get out. In prison it is one way. You go in but you don't come out. That school is but a small taste of it. At least you get to come home on weekends now, if you get put in prison you won't. Did you take your shower?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Good."" Beth said and got the dildo plug and greased it.</p><p>Tamara decided it was best not to fight it and lay down on the bed and spread her cheeks. Her sister worked the plug in easily, Tamara's asshole now getting used to the plug. The belt was attached and then locked on and the plug bolted in place.</p><p>""See that wasn't so bad. You didn't fight me. You should try that at school and I'll bet they don't give you so much punishment.""</p><p>""They whip me for misspelling words. Twenty whacks for each word.""</p><p>""Guess you had better study then. And your roommate sure seems perturbed with you. What did you do to her?""</p><p>""She got whipped every night I was in solitary.""</p><p>""Not good. Guess you had better stay out of solitary.""</p><p>""I wish I could but they make it so difficult.""</p><p>""From what I heard you tried to run away."" Beth said.</p><p>""What was I supposed to do, just lie there and let the damned teacher beat the hell out of my ass?""</p><p>""Would have been better than what you got for attempted escape.""</p><p>""Maybe. But every time you scream during an academic whipping they just start over.""</p><p>""Don't scream then. Look little sister, you've been a real problem for mom, our brother, me and everyone else. You've reached the end of the road and everyone is tired of putting up with it. Now you are going to find things twice as tough so if you want to have any hope of getting out of the mess you are in then you had better play by the rules."" Beth said and snapped the lock on the ankle chain.</p><p>--**--</p><p>Monday morning found Tamara across Miss Allman's punishment table getting forty whacks with a whip for misspelling. Tamara bit her tongue until it bled to keep from screaming at the pain of it. Making it through she sat gingerly down as they class proceeded through the rest of the day. Having at least studied the math lesson for the weekend she correctly answered that as Miss Allman called upon her.</p><p>That evening after the last class the hall matrons reattached her collar to Rebecca's wrist manacles. Rebecca led her new slave to the cafeteria to eat supper. Quiet and without a word Tamara did as she was told, cleaning her plate as told to by Rebecca. Upon arrival at their room the hall guard was called and the chastity belt was unlocked.</p><p>As Rebecca was unbolting the butt plug she spoke, ""You have done real well today. I'm sorry about last week but I had had all I could take of you.""</p><p>""I'm sorry mistress and I will do better this week, I promise."" Tamara said trying to make sure she showed some humility. Not that she couldn't take Rebecca in a fair fight she knew full well if she won the guards would beat her senseless. Better to let Rebecca rule.</p><p>""Good. I'm glad to see you are finally beginning to get the idea that this is the last stop before prison. I didn't tell you but I've spent 60 days in the slam before and it wasn't pleasant. I've screwed up since then but I don't intend to end up there again. I was beaten and broom fucked in the big house. Being a nice, sweet little girl isn't an advantage in there. I most certainly do NOT like to eat smelly dyke cunt."" she said as she prepared the enema bag.</p><p>Tamara bent over and grabbed her ankles and waited as Rebecca greased her asshole. The tip slid in easily even though it was over an inch wide. When the bag was empty Rebecca put it into the sink and said, ""You can start washing it up when you finish.""</p><p>""Yes mistress."" Tamara politely answered.</p><p>""My o' my what has got into you. So respectful this week."" Rebecca took the wooden bath brush and gave Tamara twenty hard whacks while Tamara remained folded over holding the three-quart enema.</p><p>""Thank you mistress."" Tamara said, fighting back the tears.</p><p>""You're welcome twat."" Rebecca rehung the bath brush. She then reached under and twiddled Tamara's clit which produced and almost immediate orgasm. ""You're sure hot tonight. Now empty yourself.""</p><p>""Yes mistress.""</p><p>After showering Rebecca plugged Tamara up and shackled her to the bed. Then Rebecca showered and came back in the room and forced Tamara to service her.</p><p>--**--</p><p>The next morning the guard came in and unbolted Tamara's butt plug from the chastity belt. She noticed the content smile on Rebecca's face.</p><p>""So she must be behaving now.""</p><p>""Yes mam."" Rebecca said.</p>"
239,Ivy,Anal Al,,"['enem', 'Mg', 'exhib', 'cons', 'oral', 'rom']",How Ivy found a boyfriend.,2012-02-07T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Arriving at home I shut off the engine and then thumbed the garage door closed. Dump my briefcase on the bar and head out the front door to get the mail. On the way back from the box I see some trash in the front yard. Living on a corner I get my fair share of yard trash, people tend to dump crap as they are waiting at the stop sign. If beer bottles had deposits I could have had a nice steak dinner by now. Walking over I see it is a plastic bag, clear, with stuff inside. As I lean down to pick it up I see it is a child's belongings that they dropped. The plastic bag is taped shut and there is an order form. I flip it over and see what is on it and see a refrigerator magnet with child's artwork on it. I instantly recognize it as being like that from what my kids brought home a few years back.</p><p>The school teacher apparently takes the child's best 'art' and sends it to a company that makes various things out of it. I have a mouse pad with one of my kid's art and a refrigerator magnet with another. The order form with it indicated that the magnet cost $4. So obviously some parent paid for it and the child dropped it. Along with a folder with some home work in it. Looking at the address I was confused. The address is at a house that is half way between my house and the school. Same school my kids went to - my X wife lives on the other side of it from me and I still see my kids. So I puzzle this out while I close the front door and drop the stuff on the bar.</p><p>After eating supper I see the magnet in the envelope and thinking it through finally come to the realization that there is a bus stop on my corner and that the kids in my block can either walk to the school or take the bus. Since it was pouring rain today most likely they took the bus. I look and see that the parent's name is Maria something or other, I never was good with the non-standard Hispanic surnames. Her daughter is Ivy and Ivy is in the 3rd grade. The phone number is on there in addition to the address so I pick up the phone and call the number. After leaving a message on the machine I hang up and go on about my business.</p><p>Two days later I still haven't received a call back. So I call the number again and get the machine. The next day is Saturday, surely they will be home.</p><p>As Saturday rolls around I call the number and a little girl answers. She sounds about the right age as the name on the paper.</p><p>""Hello, may I speak to Maria.""</p><p>""My mama not home.""</p><p>""Is this Ivy?""</p><p>""Yes!""</p><p>I could tell the excitement in her voice at someone calling and KNOWING who she was.</p><p>""Hi Ivy. I live down the street and you dropped your school papers in my yard along with your magnet. Is it ok if I drop it off at your house?""</p><p>""Oh yes!"" a brief pause, ""Do your kids go to my school?""</p><p>Now how the hell did she reason that so quickly? I didn't say who I was or anything. ""Yes one of them does. His name is Jeffery, but he is in the 5th grade.""</p><p>""Oh. I see.""</p><p>""Ok, Ivy, I'll see you in a few minutes. Bye.""</p><p>Looking at the address a block away I stop and verify it. Average house. No cars in the drive. Pretty much a 3-2-2 like the rest of the neighborhood. I go up and ring the bell. The blinds are pulled back, very low to the ground and a little girl smiles big and then opens the door. ""Here you go Ivy. I hope your mother enjoys it, you draw very good.""</p><p>""Thank you."" She meekly answers but has an ear to ear smile on her face. She definitely got shy all of a sudden.</p><p>""You're welcome.""</p><p>""Where do you live?""</p><p>""On the corner where the bus picks you up. The gray house with the fire plug in the yard.""</p><p>""oh.""</p><p>""Well bye now.""</p><p>""Bye bye!"" she waves, and scampers into the house.</p><p>----</p><p>A week later I get a knock at the door.</p><p>""May I help you?"" I say as I answer the door. A Hispanic woman in her mid thirties is at the door. I had already forgot about Ivy.</p><p>""Si .. Yes. Are you the man who brought my daughter her school papers back to her?""</p><p>I have to think. Yeah, last week .. ""Ah yes. Ivy. You must be Maria.""</p><p>She smiles big that I would remember her name. ""Yes! I wanted to stop and thank you for doing that. Her art was a Christmas present for me and she was very sad the day she got home and didn't have it.""</p><p>""I thought she might be. I called and left a message on your machine.""</p><p>Maria stops to think for a minute. ""Oh that number. That is my boyfriend's number. Well .. old boyfriend anyway. He moved out about a month ago and took his phone with him. He isn't speaking to me right now.""</p><p>I nod. ""Probably why you didn't get my message. No problem. Ivy seemed very happy to get it back.""</p><p>""Yes she was. Well I just want to thank you for doing that, most people would have just thrown it in the garbage.""</p><p>""I knew it was important. Tell Ivy hi for me.""</p><p>""I will. Bye.""</p><p>----</p><p>Another week later it is a Thursday night. Around 7 PM someone rings the doorbell. I turn on the light and see Maria outside. ""Hi."" She says and looks somewhat hesitant.</p><p>""Hi .. Maria.""</p><p>She smiles and looks at me a minute. ""I .."" she stops and thinks.</p><p>""Need something?""</p><p>""Well ... yes actually. I have to drive down to Galveston and get my brother. His car broke down.""</p><p>Naturally I glance to the street and see an old Pontiac there. Maybe 7-10 years old. Motor still running by the condensation rising from the tailpipe.</p><p>""It's a good two hours down there and by the time I drop him at his place in Conroe I figure it will easily be two in the morning before I get home. Ivy has a big test tomorrow of some sort and she really needs to sleep. She sleeps ok in the car but I know it won't be a good sleep. I was thinking that since you live right here by the bus stop perhaps if you could let her sleep on your sofa she could just hop on the bus in the morning? Ivy said your son goes to her school too.""</p><p>Well this was certainly a big favor to be asking. It wasn't like I really knew her or Ivy. The story sounded pretty believable though. ""Well, yes my son does go to the same school but he lives with my X about a mile away to the North. They all went with her when we divorced.""</p><p>""Oh."" She seemed disappointed. I could tell from reading her facial expressions that she really needed to ditch Ivy for the evening. I sort of doubted it was her brother but she had something going.</p><p>""I don't have a problem with her spending the night. I leave the house right as the bus comes by anyway. Are you sure she will be ok staying in a strange house though?""</p><p>""I think so. She has mentioned how nice of a man you are to give her back her school stuff. You don't know how big of a favor this would be for me.""</p><p>""Ok. I usually skip breakfast in the morning though.""</p><p>""No problem, I'll give her money and she can eat as school, they serve breakfast. Thank you so much!"" She then walks to the car and talks with Ivy a second and the little girl gets out with a big back pack. She is already in her pajamas. Maria carries her to the door so she won't have to walk on the cold ground and I see she is barefooted. ""Here's my cell phone number in case she gets lonely or something ... I'm sorry, I never did get your name."" she pauses and suddenly realizes just how much of a 'stranger' I am to her.</p><p>""David. David Hollingsbeck."" I shake her hand.</p><p>""Well David I really do appreciate this. I think Ivy will do much better on her test tomorrow if she gets a good nights sleep. Thank you so much!"" she gives the little girl a kiss and then pushes her towards me. I step aside to let Ivy go in the house.</p><p>""Ok, well good luck with your brother's car.""</p><p>Maria hesitates just a second before nodding and waving. Quick for sure but also a good lie. She had something going tonight and didn't want Ivy around. Hot date with a good paying boyfriend? Well this certainly didn't look that great to me. I close the door, lock it and turn off the porch light.</p><p>""Well miss Ivy, it looks like you're ready for bed already.""</p><p>""Yes sir."" She smile up at me. I did say she was little? She couldn't have been more than about 3' tall. 3rd grade though, that would put her being about 9 or 10 years old. She smiled and I could see her braces.</p><p>""Well my name is David. So what time does your mother make you go to bed?""</p><p>""Usually by 9 o'clock. Sometimes later but never on a school night.""</p><p>""So I guess your uncle's car isn't too good is it?""</p><p>""No sir. It is older than mom's.""</p><p>""What about your dad's car?"" I fished.</p><p>""I don't know. I don't have a daddy."" She suddenly had a sad look on her face. Damned, that was the wrong thing to ask. Still though useful information. So Maria probably wasn't divorced. Hell Maria might not even know who the father was. She wasn't that bad looking, I'd bang Maria without too much prompting.</p><p>""Did you brush your teeth already?""</p><p>""Yes sir.""</p><p>""Do all your homework?""</p><p>""Oh yes sir! I always do that before mommy gets home.""</p><p>Mommy gets home? Latchkey kid for sure here. And the day I brought her stuff back I was now doubting that there was an adult even in the house. Alone too, pretty sure no brothers and sisters here. ""So do you have any brothers or sisters?""</p><p>""No sir. Just mommy and me.""</p><p>""I see."" We walked into the den and I was working on pulling out the sofa bed. Ivy watched with wide eyes. ""So where does your mommy work?""</p><p>""In a bakery I think. She used to work for a clothes cleaner place but she quit that job because they didn't pay very well.""</p><p>""Well here is the bed, let me get some sheets and a pillow for you. Are your clothes for tomorrow in your backpack?""</p><p>""Oh yes sir. Mommy packed them for me.""</p><p>""Shoes?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Good. I hope you won't miss your own bed tonight. This one is very comfortable."" She smiled at me. I walked down the hall and got the sheets out of the hall closet and grabbed a pillow from the guest room day bed. I had contemplated putting her in there but here in front of the TV she could watch the kids channel on the cable until she dropped off to sleep. ""There you go Ivy.""</p><p>""David ... uh, may I have something to drink please?""</p><p>""Of course you may Ivy. I've got milk, soda and juice.""</p><p>""Just water please. I have a problem with my vagina hurting if I drink juice too late at night.""</p><p>That sort of startled me. ""Ok, no problem. Come along."" She followed me to the kitchen where I got down a small glass and handed it to her. ""Right there on the refrigerator door."" I said and pointed to it.</p><p>She slowly walked up to the refrigerator and read the labels. Then she slowly pushed and the ice came out and she squealed in delight. Obviously didn't have one of these at home. She then got water and giggled when it splashed on her face a bit. ""You like that?""</p><p>""Yes sir!"" she smiled and drank the water. I walked back to the den and found the night light that my kids used when they were younger. I plugged it in and turned it on. She saw what I was doing. ""Thank you David. I do get scared sometimes, but I don't tell mommy that.""</p><p>""You're welcome. I know that being here you are not used to it and this will help."" I picked up the remote and turned on the TV and dialed in the kids channel. Ivy squealed in delight.</p><p>----</p><p>The following morning I got up at 06:00 and left on the bathroom light in the hall bathroom. I then walked into the den and woke Ivy up. She was a cute little sleepy girl. But she got right up while I went back to the master bathroom and showered and shaved. When I got out she was dressed and sitting on the edge of the sofa bed. The bed was neatly made up. ""Hi!""</p><p>""Good morning. You seem all awake now. Well time for the bus.""</p><p>""Yes sir. Thank you for letting me spend the night.""</p><p>""You're welcome Ivy."" I said unlocking the front door. She walked up, gave me a hug and then bounced out the door.</p><p>----</p><p>Two weeks later on a Friday night ...</p><p>The doorbell rang so I got up from the evening movie and put down my TV dinner. It was Maria again. ""Uh .. hi David.""</p><p>""Good evening Maria.""</p><p>She made sort of a grimace. ""May I come in?""</p><p>""Sure."" I said and stepped aside to let her pass. I saw the car in the street but it appeared to be empty. Hard to be sure though as it was already dark. I closed the door and she had walked into the living room and was looking around.</p><p>""I never had a chance to thank you for keeping Ivy for me. I do appreciate it."" She said and then stepped up to me and wrapped her arms around me. I hugged her back. Then that moment when a 'friendly' hug should be over with I loosened my grip but she didn't. She just lay her head on my chest. Ok, so what was going on here. She slowly ran her hands up and down my back. So I wrapped my arms around her again. Hey, she wasn't that bad looking and I hadn't had any nookie in a while.</p><p>Then Maria stepped up on her tiptoes and kissed me. Full on. Whew! That was definitely a healthy kiss. She put her head on my chest again. Next thing I feel is my belt getting loose. Yep, you guessed it, zipper next.</p><p>After Maria finished giving me a standing up blow job in which I was damned thankful that the pool table was behind me to lean against she slurped and swallowed it all. Then she ever so gently put my pants back together and gave me another hug. ""David"" she said into my shoulder.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Can you watch Ivy again tonight?""</p><p>Well I may be dumb but I'm not stupid. Babysitting for the evening vs a blowjob. Hum. Lets see. She helpfully added that she could get Ivy just before lunch tomorrow. After I confirmed to her that Ivy could spend the night again she gave me a peck on the cheek and then bounced out the door. About half an hour later the door bell rang and it was Ivy. She had a small overnight bag with her.</p><p>""Hi Ivy.""</p><p>""Hi David!""</p><p>""Well I guess you can sleep late tonight.""</p><p>She giggled and gave me a hug.</p><p>I unfolded the sofa bed for her and got the sheets out. While I was getting the pillow she was making the bed and was nearly done when I returned after stopping for a quick pee on the way back to the front of the house. ""David .. Can I take a bath please?""</p><p>""Sure."" I glanced at the clock. It was only 7. ""The towels &amp; washcloths are in the vanity under the sink. There should be soap and shampoo in there already.""</p><p>""Thanks!"" she bounced down the hall with her bag.</p><p>I sat down to watch a bit more of the documentary that I had been watching. I heard the water running and figured that she had figured it all out. Around 15 minutes later I heard her calling. Going down the hall she was calling out for me. Not frantically but just calling my name. I stopped at the door which was pulled close to closed but not completely. ""Yes Ivy?"" ""David .. um.. could you help me?""</p><p>""Help you?"" I was confused.</p><p>""Yes .. well my mom helps me to check my bottom to make sure I have it clean.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>Ok, well this was certainly a dilemma. Figuring that she would pout or something if I refused I decided to see if she was determined. ""Ok if I come in?""</p><p>""Oh sure.""</p><p>I opened the door and saw her sitting there in the tub. She had washed her hair and had the tub about half full. The water was a little soapy but since I hadn't given her any bubble bath or anything it was still clear. She held out the wash cloth for me and it had a good lather on it. ""Mom always checks my bottom to make sure I wash all the poo off of it.""</p><p>I took the cloth from her and she giggled and turned over and got on her hands and knees in the tub of water. Then she reached back and parted her little cheeks for me to 'inspect'. I glanced at it a second, ""Looks clean."" ""Can you soap it and be sure please?""</p><p>So I knelt down and took the cloth in my hand and ran it up and down her little butt crack. Her smooth cleft below smiling at me. I then dropped the cloth in the tub and splashed some water up on her butt with my hand and ran it up and down her crack. She giggled. ""That always tickles a bit.""</p><p>""There, all clean."" I said.</p><p>""Thank you."" She giggled again and sat back down in the water.</p><p>I left and pulled the door too again. Damn. I guess this is part of being a parent that I missed with my sons. By the time they were 8 they started getting embarrassed about being seen naked. Of course that could have been due to my X's puritan style upbringing, with her sex was always dirty. Q.E.D. nudity included.</p><p>As I sat on my easy chair Ivy came in with the towel wrapped around her. ""David?""</p><p>""Yes."" I answered and looked at her. She looked even cutier than usual with her hair all wet.</p><p>""Can I sleep naked?""</p><p>""I guess. Is that what you do at home?""</p><p>""Only when mom is passed out. If she has been drinking or smoking she doesn't check on me and I take off my clothes and sleep naked. I like it a lot better but I always make sure and put my clothes on in the morning before she gets up. She doesn't like me to sleep naked but usually just gripes about it if I do. Its not like she spanks me or anything for it."" ""I see. Well if you want to go ahead. I won't tell her. So by smoking you mean a joint?""</p><p>""Yes. She doesn't do that very often though. Usually she just gets drunk. Especially if one of her boyfriends are over."" ""How many boyfriends does she have?""</p><p>""Lots I think. Sometimes I see the same two or three reappear but most of the time I don't ever see the same ones. She usually sends me to my room and makes me stay there.""</p><p>""What if you have to go to the bathroom?"" Almost certain she was hooking. Damn, I'd been blown for nearly free by a pro!</p><p>""I have my own bathroom!""</p><p>""I see. Well since tonight isn't a school night you can stay up until eleven if you want to.""</p><p>""Thank you David! You're such a nice man."" She then dropped her towel on the arm chair and got into bed naked. She looked over at me and giggled.</p><p>The next morning I heard the Saturday morning 'toons playing on the TV and leisurely got up and fixed a can of biscuits for Ivy and me. I did make her change the channel to a bugs toon as the talking sponge wasn't doing it for me. I let her stay in the sofa bed and eat her biscuits and milk. She was still naked as she had let the sheet fall down to her lap. After she finished she got up and walked naked into the kitchen and put up her plate. Then she came back and made up the bed. She saw me watching her and giggled.</p><p>""What's so amusing?""</p><p>""You. You like watching me just like mom's boyfriends like watching her when she is naked.""</p><p>""You spy on your mom?""</p><p>""Sometimes. When one of her boyfriends spends the night and they make noise and wake me up in the morning I crack the door and watch them.""</p><p>""Sounds to me like you watch them often.""</p><p>Ivy giggled again. ""Mom sleeps naked all the time, boyfriend or not.""</p><p>""Which is why you like doing it, right?""</p><p>""Some. But mostly it feels better to not be all tangled up in pajamas. Except in the winter time. Then it is cold I like to have the jammies on to keep warm."" She got up on the sofa and sat cross legged facing me. Her cute little pussy puckered open a bit, naturally I couldn't keep my eyes off of it. And I was pretty sure that if I moved I'd rip my pants about this point.</p><p>""Well I guess you better get dressed before your mom gets here."" I finally said getting up carefully.</p><p>Ivy smiled at me and got up off the sofa and dug around in her bag and began getting dressed. I walked into my room and put on some sandals, having already put on shorts and a t-shirt before I had ventured into the den this morning. When I returned to the den Ivy was dressed and helped me put away the sofa bed.</p><p>Around 11 as advertised Maria showed up. She thanked me for watching Ivy and asked me if I could show her to the bathroom. After a quick blow job in the master bedroom Maria thanked me again and then collected up Ivy and left. Hey, two BJs for one nights worth of sitting. I could do this on a regular basis - yeah.</p><p>----</p><p>Two weeks went by and then Maria came over again. A preliminary blow job and then she asked me to watch Ivy for the night again. Only this time she didn't immediately bounce out the door. It wasn't but 6PM too. ""David, last week Ivy got some pretty bad stomach cramps and started throwing up. I ended up taking her to the emergency room about three in the morning and they gave her some anti-biotics in an IV. It got me to thinking that I needed to get a release paper for everyone that watches Ivy for me.""</p><p>""Good idea. So how many people do you have watching Ivy?""</p><p>Maria grimaced. She didn't want to answer me. As I suspected she didn't have many friends left apparently that would watch the little girl. Not that Ivy was any trouble but there are only so many times you can mooch off of people to get them to babysit. Myself excluded of course, for a blow job I was more than willing to be Mr. Mom for the night. Hell it beat going out on a date by a long shot. No money down, in bed by 10PM, didn't have to watch some sucky chick flick and got my rocks off without having to beg. Yeah not a fuck but a guy can get by on blowjobs for a LONG time. Yeah this arrangement could be parlayed into a long term thing on my part without complaints. Finally she answered, ""Well the school for one. Then the after school care that I sometimes pay for. I have a friend Julia that watches Ivy for me. Then, well .. you.""</p><p>""I see.""</p><p>""Would you sign it?""</p><p>""Sign?""</p><p>""Yeah, I had a lawyer friend do it for me. He said that if I sign that anyone could treat her in an emergency but that it needs to be signed by the temporary caregiver just in case .. well you know, a critical decision would need to be made.""</p><p>Ok, this was getting a bit more serious than an overnight stay. ""Maria, I don't mind signing it for you and it is a good idea to have a medical release but really wouldn't you want to make those type of decisions yourself?""</p><p>""Well of course, but you know sometimes shit happens and there isn't time. You're a very nice man and a friend for both Ivy and myself and I do trust you to take care of her and you would do what is best for her."" She handed me the paper.</p><p>I read it over, it was two pages and then Maria's signature was at the bottom. I signed it. There was a second copy and I signed that one two. Maria took one and gave me the other.</p><p>Ivy spent the night and pretty much did the same thing as the previous time. She wanted me to wash her butt crack again and giggled and cut up more than usual this time. She was definitely comfortable being around me now. After her bath she dispensed with the towel and just ran around the house naked until bedtime.</p><p>----</p><p>Maria continued to 'pay' me with a before and after blow job. Hey I didn't complain. She was good at it. A month later though she asked me if I could watch Ivy for the whole weekend as her boyfriend wanted to go down to Laredo. Laredo? Yeah right, she was crossing the border for something. Weed was my guess. I agreed and Ivy showed up at the door about an hour later.</p><p>However on Sunday night Maria never showed up.</p><p>I washed Ivy's clothes and she said she didn't have anything to bring to school that she couldn't live without. So Monday morning I got up and woke Ivy. She got dressed and was on the bus by 7AM.</p><p>That afternoon when I got home Ivy was waiting by my garage when I pulled up. She ran up to me and wrapped herself around me. ""David, mom isn't home!""</p><p>""I'm sure she's just delayed."" I tried to comfort her. A day late on a 3 day trip, not bad yet. However it didn't bode well. ""I see you have your backpack.""</p><p>""Yes, I used the spare key to get into the house and mom hasn't been home yet. So I got my school stuff and another change of clothes - David I think I'd be scared staying alone tonight.""</p><p>""I agree, I think you would be too. No problem you can spend the night here. Did you lock up?""</p><p>""Yes!"" she suddenly perked up.</p><p>""Hungry?""</p><p>""Yeah..."" she said shyly.</p><p>""Lets go down the street and get a burger and fries.""</p><p>""Ok!"" the spring was back in her step as she jumped in the car.</p><p>After eating we returned home. Ivy did her homework and then watched TV for a while before taking a bath and getting ready for bed. I told her she better wear her pajamas tonight as her mom might show up late to pick her up. I walked down the block and put a note in the mailbox which was full of mail telling Maria that Ivy was with me.</p><p>Tuesday Ivy was at my garage waiting for me again after school when I returned home from work. She got out of school at 3:30 and I got home around 4:30. She had brought another change of clothes with her in a large bag.</p><p>Wednesday however was a different story. There was a cop car parked outside my house and Ivy was sitting in it. The lady officer got out of the patrol car and walked up to me, ""Mr. Hollingsbeck?""</p><p>""Yes""</p><p>""I understand from talking with your little friend Ivy that she has been staying with you since Friday.""</p><p>""Yes she has. Maria, her mother, was supposed to have come by on Sunday and pick her up.""</p><p>""I see. So you don't know where Miss Alvarez is at then?""</p><p>""Well she said she was going with her boyfriend to Laredo. My guess is she went to Mexico for the weekend. Odd though that she hasn't shown back up.""</p><p>""Yes it is. Ivy told me that she stays at your house often?""</p><p>""For the past several months nearly twice a month she spends the night.""</p><p>""I see. Would you mind showing me some ID?""</p><p>I shrugged my shoulders, ""sure."" And handed her my driver's license. She apologized and said she would only be a moment. She wrote down my number and some info on a notepad and then stepped to the patrol car with it. Ivy was watching out the window and looked pretty scared. I waved at her and smiled.</p><p>An undercover cop car then rounded the corner from the direction of Ivy's house. They pulled up behind the patrol car and two men got out. Detectives was my first guess. They walked over to the lady officer and had a short conversation and glanced in my direction. Then they took my license from her and walked over to where I was standing by the garage door.</p><p>""Mr. Hollingsbeck, I'm detective Vance and this is detective Wilson."" He said shaking my hand.</p><p>""So I take it that Maria's disappearance was reported by someone?""</p><p>""Well I would have thought that you would have personally.""</p><p>""Hey, she just asked me to watch the kid."" Better to not tip my hand yet to what I suspected.</p><p>""When, exactly, were you going to?""</p><p>""I figured I'd give her a few more days. First time she's disappeared though. But given her line of work I am not terribly surprised.""</p><p>""And what line of work is she in?""</p><p>""She told Ivy that she worked at a bakery. However I would say her profession dates back a few thousand years farther back than baker though.""</p><p>""So she's turning tricks and you watch her kid, is that about the size of it?""</p><p>""Not sure. Ivy just mentioned that her mom had a lot of boyfriends. From what she has told me about it I'd say that Maria either has severe relationship troubles or she is turning tricks. She only asked me to watch Ivy maybe once every two weeks or so.""</p><p>""And how did you meet Miss Alvarez?""</p><p>I related to them the magnet incident and they took notes. I watched over their shoulder though as I could see the lady patrol officer talking with Ivy in the car. ""So detective Vance, you still didn't tell me who called in the missing persons on her.""</p><p>""Did I say that she was missing?""</p><p>""Ok. That's pretty slick. So you guys are looking for Maria for something. Odds are that a trick didn't turn her in. Did the school call her in?""</p><p>Vance looked at his partner. They had been questioning me now for a good twenty minutes. ""Well as you guessed she isn't wanted by her latest John."" He was still sizing me up. He looked around at my house. ""Have you ever met any of her tricks?""</p><p>""Nope.""</p><p>Vance then looked at me oddly. ""Has she ever solicited from you?""</p><p>""Not yet."" Probably best not to mention the blowjobs at this point.</p><p>""So you just watch her kid for free?""</p><p>Well he knew I wasn't going to be that much of a bleeding heart. ""I don't recall mentioning what our arrangement was.""</p><p>Vance nodded and smiled. He knew. ""Figures. Look, here's my card. If she shows up looking for her kid give me a call.""</p><p>""Sure thing."" I said and pocketed the card.</p><p>""If you don't want to be an accessory you'll call us. Children's services will be by in a little bit to collect up the kid."" Detective Wilson added.</p><p>The two detectives went back to their car and drove off. Not in the direction of Ivy's house either. Vance's card said he was with investigations. Sort of generic. I walked over to the patrol car. Ivy jumped out and hugged me. The lady cop just stood there and watched. ""She really seems to like you a lot.""</p><p>""You want to come in the house? It's getting a little cool out here.""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>She and Ivy followed me into the house. We made some small talk until the CPS arrived. The case worker looked around the house and saw that it wasn't a total pit but still seemed rather irked about something. I then showed her the authorization that Maria had left with me. Once the CPS lady saw that she suddenly got very anxious to get out of there. Making her apologies she and the lady cop left.</p><p>That night Ivy was seeming kinda of sluggish and while depression could have accounted for it this seemed something else. I asked her about it and she admitted her stomach felt sort of knotted up. Further questioning revealed that she hadn't shit in two days. I got the milk of magnesia out but she didn't want to take it. She said that when she got this way her mom would squirt some water up her hiney. Ivy described a rubber bulb her mom would use. After telling Ivy that I didn't have a bulb like that she started to get really sad. I told her, however, that I did have a regular enema bag and it too could squirt water into her and make her feel all better. She perked up at that and grabbed my hand and led me to the bathroom.</p><p>Getting out the enema bag, some petroleum jelly I turned around to see that Ivy was already naked. She smiled weakly and then got down on her hands and knees in the bathtub. I ran the water and filled the bag about half way with lukewarm water. After greasing up her little hole and putting some on the regular enema nozzle I hung the bag on the shower head and knelt down. ""You think you're ready for this?""</p><p>""Oh yes David, I know it is what I need. This happens almost every other week to me. There, can you see ok?"" she had parted her little cheeks for me.</p><p>""Ok, here it comes. It's in. You can relax. I'll start slow. This isn't like the bulb, it just keeps coming and coming."" I unclamped the clip but held it about halfway.</p><p>""Ohhh. I can feel that. The water is a bit colder than mom uses though."" She rubbed her tummy with one hand and supported herself with the other.</p><p>""I'll remember that next time and make it warmer for you. I didn't want to make it too hot. You still ok?""</p><p>""Yes. It is going in good. Mommy brought me to a doctor and they put me in a hospital a few years ago when I was a little girl and did all kinds of terrible tests. They squirted me full of this white stuff and it hurt because they put so much my tummy got all round and it looked like my friend Tara's mommy when she was with a baby. It hurt so bad but they made me keep taking more and more. Then they clamped it off so I couldn't let any out and took lots of ray pictures.""</p><p>Sounded like a barium enema series to me. What on earth where they doing this to a girl this little for though? Did she have something I needed to know about? ""So Ivy, after they did all the tests what did they decide to do?""</p><p>""They tried various pills for a while but none of them worked. Mommy made me eat nothing but lettuce for nearly a week, I was SOOO hungry! Oh... that is hurting now.""</p><p>""Ok, I stopped it. Can you hold it for a bit or do you need to let it out now?""</p><p>""I think I can hold it. Mommy always makes me hold it. Anyway after a while the doctor finally said to just use the squirter to fill me up with water when I have a problem. After that I didn't go back to the doctor for a while except for the nasty shots and that seems to happen every year just before school starts. Oh. I have to go now!""</p><p>I pulled the tube out of her and she got up carefully and I helped her over to the toilet. She sat down and I heard a squirt and some splashing. Ivy looked up at me and smiled. ""See! It works! Thank you David! You're such a good boyfriend.""</p><p>Boyfriend? Shit. ""Ok Ivy, well you just let it all out."" I picked up the bag and washed the nozzle and hung the bag up to dry in the shower.</p><p>----</p><p>The next day Ivy went to school. Later that morning I called a lawyer and chatted with him about the situation for a while. He made some suggestions and said he would call me back. Ivy spent a second weekend at my house and we went over to her house and got even more of her clothes and some stuff out of her room. The following Monday the lawyer called and said we had a court date for Wednesday. I made arrangements with the after school care and a friend of mine who has a wife that used to baby-sit from time to time with my own kids. Wednesday I took off work at 9:30 and met the lawyer at the family court.</p><p>""Case #234-76532, Hollingsbeck"" the clerk called.</p><p>""Here."" My lawyer answered.</p><p>""Counselor this request is somewhat unusual."" The judge said.</p><p>""Yes sir. We are trying to prevent a family tragedy from becoming worse.""</p><p>""I see. If I understand your fact sheet correctly you are under the impression that children's services is going to try to remove the child Ivy Alvarez from your client's custody.""</p><p>""Yes sir. The representative from CPS last week indicated that since my client is not that legal guardian that even with a written permission form that he would not be allowed to keep the child. Since this against the express wishes of Maria Alvarez, Ivy's mother we are trying to stop this before it gets out of control.""</p><p>The judge looked at me as if sizing me up. ""Mr. Hollingsbeck I've read the financial statements submitted and the consent form signed by Miss Alvarez. It looks like you have things under control. So where, exactly is Miss Alvarez?"" ""I am not sure your honor. The last I saw of her she said she was going to Laredo with her boyfriend. HPD came by looking for her last week but were not very forthcoming with information about why. My impression is that she may be involved with some sort of criminal activity.""</p><p>""Involved how?""</p><p>""I don't know. They wouldn't tell me anything. To my knowledge no one called in a missing persons report at that point.""</p><p>""And you didn't think it odd that she didn't show up after promising to be home several days earlier?""</p><p>""Not terribly. I have the general impression that she may not have a regular means of income.""</p><p>""And what gives you that idea?""</p><p>""Ivy's comments about her mom's schedule. Also Ivy's comments about the numerous male acquaintances that she seems to entertain in her house.""</p><p>""She's a prostitute?""</p><p>""I didn't say that.""</p><p>The judge raised his eyebrows. He got the implication though. He drummed his fingers on the desk. ""Mr. Stafford, have you considered advising your client to file for guardianship?""</p><p>""Yes your honor, however with Miss Alvarez's status unknown I was going to wait. My initial intent was to just put a stop to CPS interference in what is a bad situation for the minor child and aggravating it. However I do have the petition already drawn up.""</p><p>""May I see it please?""</p><p>""Yes sir."" The lawyer withdrew the papers from his brief case and handed them to the bailiff who brought them up to the judge.</p><p>The judge flipped through the pages and grunted once or twice. ""Very well. I'm going to recess for lunch, lets meet back here at 1:30 shall we?""</p><p>""Yes your honor.""</p><p>----</p><p>1:30PM</p><p>""The court is now in session. The honorable judge Benard Rheems presiding.""</p><p>""All be seated."" The judge sat. He looked up to see myself and my attorney present. ""Gentlemen. I made a few calls during the recess. It seems you are quite correct in your assumptions Mr. Hollingsbeck. Miss Alvarez is a person of interest by both the narcotics and vice divisions of HPD. I .."" the judge stopped and looked around at the court room. He saw some people in the gallery and half frowned. ""Gentlemen, if you will accompany me to my chambers. Court recessed until 3.""</p><p>The bailiff led us through the back of the courtroom and we followed the judge into his office. The bailiff shut the door behind us. ""Gentlemen, please be seated. I thought that this matter should proceed in private. I am not sure who some of the people were in the gallery. Mr. Hollingsbeck, your background checks out and I see that you've been paying child support for over a decade without missing a payment. I had to ask myself why you would be willing to take in someone else's child. Weighing the background and the fact that we have a child in obvious need I too would have to question the reasonableness of leaving her in her home even if her mother were present and accounted for. Under those circumstances I would simply let CPS do their job. However it appears that Miss Alvarez for whatever reason trusted you with her daughter and found a solution which didn't involve leaving her to the state to raise. In light of that I don't see where it is in the taxpayers best interest to allow CPS to take her out of an environment in which she seems to be doing ok and place her in foster care. I called the school and got an assessment from an assistant principal there who said that Ivy has done very well the last two weeks. She was rather surprised to find out that Ivy hasn't been living at home. When were you planning on updating the school?""</p><p>""I was sort of hoping that Maria would show back up. However with the CPS knocking at the door I wanted a clear legal status before I go running to the school with anything.""</p><p>The judge looked at me. ""I see. Well I'm sure that the CPS won't be too amused by a restraining order against them but given the circumstances I'm going to grant it. Additionally with what I presently know about Ivy's home situation with her mother and the suspect nature of her mother's line of work and choices of male acquaintances I am also granting the motion for legal guardianship to you Mr. Hollingsbeck. Should the mother show back up on the scene she can petition this court for re-instatement.""</p><p>""Thank you your honor."" I said, very surprised at this sudden turn of events.</p><p>He handed my lawyer a sheaf of papers. ""Also I've given you a notice of transfer of property so that you may go to the house and take all of the little girls furniture and other items that you'll need and bring them to your residence. I can understand that suddenly having another mouth to feed can be a potential strain on your finances and lifestyle so this should help mitigate that somewhat. From what I gather from the police it isn't likely that Miss Alvarez is going to show up anytime soon either. The house appears to be a rental so that will most likely go into eviction sometime in the next 30 days as well - I'd urge you to clear out the girls' things as quickly as possible. I didn't see any mention of other children?"" ""None that I know of your honor. Ivy never has mentioned others and I did ask her once and she said she was an only child. She also doesn't know who her father is and the few times I talked with Miss Alvarez I sort of got the impression that she may not know either.""</p><p>Hrummph! ""Not surprising. Do you want me to sign any order to seize her bank accounts?""</p><p>""No your honor, I doubt that she would have enough to make it worth the trouble."" My lawyer answered.</p><p>""Very well then gentlemen. It is a breath of fresh air to see someone responsible walk though my court every once in a while. I wish you luck Mr. Hollingsbeck.""</p><p>----</p><p>The following day I took off again from work in the afternoon and went and squared all the paperwork with the school. I also found a reference to a doctor listed and made an appointment to meet with her as well. Ivy jumped for joy when I picked her up from school that day and told her about the fact that she would be living with me from now on. We went by her house and started hauling stuff to my house. By Saturday all that was left was furniture too large for me to handle solo so I had a friend come over and help. After lunch on Saturday my friend left and Ivy and I were clearing out stuff from her mom's room and bathroom. That is when I found something interesting.</p><p>""Ivy, can you go in the kitchen and take everything out of the fridge and put it in the garbage outside for me?""</p><p>""Sure David!"" she bounced out of the master bathroom door.</p><p>I picked up my cell phone and dialed the detective. I had programmed his number in just in case things happened quickly and I needed to get him to intercede. Not knowing what Maria was involved in I thought it prudent at the time.</p><p>""Yea.""</p><p>""Detective Vance?""</p><p>""Speaking.""</p><p>""Detective my name is David Hollingsbeck. You spoke with me a few weeks ago while you were investigating Maria Alvarez.""</p><p>""Yea, so?""</p><p>""I found something I think you need to see. I'm over at the Alvarez residence right now. Can you meet me here?""</p><p>""Yeah sure. What is it?""</p><p>""You'd better come see for yourself.""</p><p>""Look I'm sort of busy at the moment. Can't this wait.""</p><p>""Probably. Just let me know when. Oh yeah, do you have a drug testing kit?""</p><p>There was a very pregnant pause. ""I'll be there in half an hour.""</p><p>""Fine.""</p><p>Half an hour later as promised the bell rang. Ivy was still putting stuff out in the garbage. Kids think strangely sometimes. She would take one item at a time and go outside and then come back rather than carrying several at once. Not that it mattered, I wanted her busy for the moment. ""Detective Vance, thank you for coming.""</p><p>""What have you got?""</p><p>""Ivy and I were clearing out her things and I came across something in the master bathroom.""</p><p>""I can see you're ransacking the place, what the hell are you doing?""</p><p>I was ready for him. I handed him a copy of the judge's order. He read it and snorted. Then he folded it up and put it in his pocket.</p><p>""I know you tossed the house looking for Maria's stash. You haven't seen fit to inform me about much in this case but I would think you might be a little more forthcoming with me since I am not immediately responsible for anything that goes on over here aside from taking care of Ivy.""</p><p>""Yeah right.""</p><p>""So am I a suspect or not?""</p><p>""What have you got?""</p><p>I led him to the master bathroom. ""Did your drug dog find anything?""</p><p>""Maybe.""</p><p>""You know I can help you a lot more if you can help me out a bit here. If I know what it is that you are looking for I can let you know if I see or hear anything. Ivy is a wealth of information when she opens up to you. Also I am by my nature a very suspicious person. If I'm not a suspect then I don't see where it is going to hurt you to let me know what it is that you're looking for. I know the DEA is involved already as well as vice. Not that you've seen fit to tell me anything.""</p><p>He had an angry look on his face but finally he said, ""The dog found a couple of joints in the nightstand.""</p><p>""Anything else?""</p><p>""Yeah. He went wacko here in the bathroom. We looked from top to bottom and couldn't find anything.""</p><p>""Where exactly?""</p><p>""He seemed to favor the vanity for some reason.""</p><p>I took my hand and wiped it across the tile surface. I then turned it over and there was the usual dust from the place not having been cleaned. I then brushed away all of it except a tiny white speck. I looked at detective Vance. He frowned and reached in his pocket and pulled out a small vial with some liquid in it. He uncorked it and brushed the speck into it, recorked it and shook it up. The liquid turned light blue.</p><p>""Coke?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""So my guess would be someone was in here doing a line or two.""</p><p>""Yeah, so.""</p><p>""How pure is it?""</p><p>""Fairly good.""</p><p>""Do you think she is running the stuff?""</p><p>""Yeah, we have our suspicions. Mostly one of her tricks though. At least we think he is a trick. We've seen him around with her a few times and he we know is up to something. The guy hauls ass to Mexico frequently and lives pretty large.""</p><p>""Then you'll probably be interested in this."" I reached up on the top shelf of the linen closet and pulled down a box with a combo syringe set in it. The detective looked at the box and snorted.</p><p>""So she's a whore, most whores have a douche bag, so what?""</p><p>""Well that may be true but I suspect she uses these."" I said pointing to the hooks in the closet where two closed enema bags and one open top bag were hanging. All had a hose. Two had female douche tips and one a long enema nozzle on it. ""Seeing one in a house is no big deal. Two a bit unusual. But three in here and one somewhat beat up box on the shelf seemed a bit odd to me."" I then pointed to the box. ""Notice how the box is rather beat up. And the color on the picture is of a yellow bag. The ones in the closet are two reds and a blue."" I then opened the top of the box. ""What do you see?"" ""What kind of game are you playing Mr. Hollingsbeck?""</p><p>""No game detective. Just pointing out that someone on your team overlooked a few minute details. Here we see what appears on the surface to be a closed type combo enema and douche syringe. Not unusual for a hooker. No sir. A douche pipe and enema pipe. Hose and screw in adaptor. However most of these sets also come as a hot water bottle. Notice the plug in the end."" I then picked up the bag. ""It isn't empty."" I handed it to Vance.</p><p>He weighed it in his hand a second and then handed it back to me. ""So?""</p><p>""Screwed on tight it is liquid and air tight."" I held it up with the opening at the top and unscrewed it. I held up the plug for him to see. The entire inner surface was covered in white powder. ""They may not have been doing a line in here. They may have been cutting it. I'd say there is probably nearly a kilo in here."" I handed the plug to Vance.</p><p>He took out a second test vial and brushed some of the powder into it, capped and shook. The clear liquid turned a deep royal blue. ""That's pure!""</p><p>I handed him the bag. He re-screwed the top. ""So, I hope that I can count on your being a little more forthcoming with me?""</p><p>""Sure."" He said and looked around. ""Anything else?""</p><p>""Nothing I've seen.""</p><p>He stepped back then stopped. ""She has some priors for solicitation and a few for minor possession. Her boyfriend though has a rap sheet as long as your arm. I'd avoid him if you see him. He has a few arrests but no convictions for aggravated assault. Also an arrest for murder that was overturned for lack of evidence. Oh and thanks for calling, I do owe you one for this.""</p><p>""Anytime detective. Have a good day.""</p><p>----</p><p>After clearing out the house, or at least anything remotely useful, I contacted the landlord via paper mail. I explained that I had doubts about the continuance of the lease of the house but that there was an ongoing investigation so he should probably proceed with eviction proceedings as soon as the rent lapsed.</p><p>The next day I drove over to the CPS office by the address on the card and delivered the restraining order, in person. They were definitely not happy about this.</p><p>Ivy became a lot happier with all of her stuff in 'her' room. One of my spare bedrooms that I vacated. I had a garage sale the following weekend to clear out the rest of the junk. The next day there was a knock at the door. Two agents introducing themselves as DEA had a lot of questions most of which I couldn't answer. They questioned Ivy for a little while but realized she didn't have that much useful information. After sending Ivy to her room to play the two agents then related to me that their contact in Mexico indicated that Maria and her boyfriend had been intercepted by the Mexican drug enforcement as part of the joint investigation into the smuggling ring. Maria was now in prison and their indication was that she was going to be serving 30 years after her conviction since this was her second offense. The gist was that the American side of the smuggling ring had been caught or were dead and that it was all now cleaned up. So there probably wouldn't be anyone come looking for Ivy. They thanked me for my time and left.</p><p>That night before bed I broke the news to Ivy that her mother had been found and that she was in prison in Mexico for a very long time. I also wrote a letter to the consulate of Mexico asking for the address of the prison and if the inmates were allowed mail. Ivy was crying when I went to check on her. About an hour later she came and crawled up in bed with me. Naked as always. She snuggled close to me and thanked me for all I had done for her and cried herself to sleep that night. I was the only person she had left in the world.</p><p>----</p><p>Ivy settles into a routine and the spring semester is nearly over. The following year she would be in the same school I found out. The school was thankful for the information I had given them and they seemed very helpful sending me lots of emails giving me updates on Ivy and suggestions on parenting. I think they had come to realize that even though Maria cared for Ivy very much that Ivy's home life was tenuous at best. I had called the principal the next day after finding out about Maria in Mexico and told her the story. She was very sympathetic and said that they would help me all that they could.</p><p>Around a month later I get a notice in the mail. A court summons. Children's protective services had filed a custody case against me. A quick call to my lawyer confirmed that we were already in the clear and all I needed to do was to show up with the guardianship order. Two weeks later I appeared in court and the CPS lawyers were there. My lawyer was also present. After calling the court to order the judge asked for statements. CPS claimed that as a single man that I could not appropriately raise a girl alone and that although I had a signed statement from the girls mother that I had no standing to continue to keep her. The judge gave them a good dressing down after reading the restraining order against them and then asked for comments from my lawyer. He presented the other judges signed guardianship and that clinched it. After the judge finished ripping the CPS lawyers a new one for not doing proper research he dismissed their case as groundless and admonished them that an appeal would be a waste of taxpayer, meaning his, money and that he would gladly file a friend of the court statement with the appeals court if they attempted to do so. The CPS team left with their tail between their legs.</p><p>----</p><p>After rescheduling several times with the doctor on record I finally did meet with her. She read the custody paper and then we had an hour long meeting about Ivy's health. Ivy had in fact been through many tests and the diagnosis was a congenital defect in the size and shape of the colon. It had restrictions in it at two points. One was about eight inches in and what was causing the majority of the constipation. The second was an overly thick sphincter muscle for a girl her age. The general consensus by the medical team that had examined Ivy was that the sphincter problem would probably abate with age in about twenty or so years. The other would not. She would be battling constipation all of her life.</p><p>The doctor repeats what she had told Maria that Ivy will need a weekly enema to clear out her colon no matter if she had got constipated or not. Laxatives would help but they were to be discouraged if an enema could be administered due to the deteriorating effect on the small intestine as well which was fit as could be. Additionally the doctor asked how the anal dilation had been proceeding to which I had to plead ignorance. Maria had not told me anything about it and Ivy had never mentioned it. The doctor told me she had written a prescription for Maria to get some anal dilators for Ivy and outlined the dilation regimen to help with the sphincter problem. She wrote me another prescription for that. I asked her about the enemas and indicated that Ivy had been receiving regular ones from Maria with a squeeze bulb. The doctor was disappointed in that too since she had indicated to Maria that Ivy needed to have her entire colon flushed and nothing less than a full quart would do the job. Then the doctor looked at the chart again and said it should probably be a quart and a half if I could get it into the girl since the last exam was two years ago. We scheduled for Ivy to have a full physical with another barium enema series that summer after school was out.</p><p>About a week after finding that her mother wasn't coming back Ivy continued to crawl up in bed with me every night. For some reason I didn't try to stop her. I guess I was just feeling sorry for her. Then one night she grabbed my dick and pretended to be asleep. I left that too as she did eventually fall to sleep.</p><p>In mid May I received a letter from Mexico. Only not from Maria. It was from her sister Flora. In it Flora said she had heard from Maria and had contacted friends living not far away who gave her my address. She sent a picture of her and Maria when they were younger and asked that I give it to Ivy. Of course I wrote her back and asked her if she would be interested in raising Ivy since she was family.</p><p>After telling Ivy about the doctor and the enemas she sullenly accepts that she needs to have them. She said her mom had given her some regular for a while but then sort of quit unless Ivy had a problem. I carefully explained to the little girl that the weekly enemas would be preventative and should help her from being miserable. I showed her a picture of the human colon and explained how her body worked to her. She saw the female anatomy page and was very curious about that. Being she was now 10 I also explained about her periods which would start in a year or two and how she shouldn't be afraid. I told her that I understood her biological functions and that she can come to me with any questions. A sponge for information she asked many, many questions about anatomy and sex.</p><p>While I was talking to Ivy she casually talked about the many times she had watched her mom and the boyfriends having sex. Then she reiterated that she considered me to be her boyfriend. She said that since I wasn't her daddy I had to be her boyfriend since I took care of her. Sometimes children's logic is pretty infallible.</p><p>Ivy continued to sleep with me and play with my 'anatomy' as she called it. She also asked me a few times if she could do what she had seen her mommy do. I tried to discourage that but she would just be quiet about it for a week or so before asking again.</p><p>Eventually the sister wrote me back and in a very convincing tone indicated that since I was a rich American that I could give Ivy a much better life than she would have in Mexico. The sister it turns out had become a baby factory and had six ninos of her own. Again I had been out-logic'd.</p><p>Having Ivy on my health insurance was certainly easier. She needed glasses and dental work. We took care of most of that in April and the beginning of May. Ivy also finally got used to taking a full quart enema and holding it on Friday nights. She happily got down on all fours in the tub and would wiggle her butt at me. A few months prior she asked about the douche nozzle and I explained its use to her and told her what her mother had used it for. She asked if it would be any good for an enema and I let her try it one night. She fell in love with its larger size much to my surprise and asked if she could have all of her enemas with it. Maybe the dilators wouldn't be that bad after all.</p><p>One Saturday night we were at home watching TV when I brought out the dilators. ""Ivy, remember how I told you that your back hole was tighter than it should be?""</p><p>""Yes."" She said and bit her lip.</p><p>""Well the doctor gave me these to insert into you and get you used to having it open a bit more. The idea was that if you can learn to relax your muscle there that you can poop easier. Do you feel up to trying one?""</p><p>""Ok David. I guess. Will it hurt?""</p><p>""Probably not. It is small, see?"" I held up the small one, barely 3/8"" in diameter. I purposefully didn't show her the whole set. ""About the same size as your nozzle you used last night.""</p><p>""Ok. What do I have to do?""</p><p>""Just bend over and I'll put it in. Then you can wear panties to keep it from sliding out and getting the furniture greasy.""</p><p>She frowned at that and took the pair of panties I handed her. She really was the nudist at heart, she hardly ever wore clothes at home anymore. I had also discussed this habit with the doctor and she said that although somewhat disconcerting to me it was just a phase and Ivy should grow out of it by the time she got to be a teenager. She said it wasn't really worth the fight at home and to just let it be. I certainly didn't tell her that I had a boner every time Ivy sat down cross legged and her tender little lips pooched open.</p><p>""Ok, up on your hands and knees."" I told her. She got up on the sofa and stuck her butt at me and wiggled it.</p><p>""You like this don't you! You just want me to wear panties.""</p><p>""Well yeah, but I let you go naked the rest of the time, don't I?""</p><p>""I suppose."" She giggled. ""You're really a good boyfriend, you know?""</p><p>""Ok, relax honey."" I told her as I pulled down her panties a bit and parted her cheek and dabbed a little lube on her. The doctor had also recommended a water base lube rather than petroleum jelly since that tended to trap more bacteria. ""Here it comes, relax.""</p><p>""Ohhh! It does feel like the nozzle, only longer.""</p><p>""There you go, all in."" I pulled her panties back up. No thong here fortunately. I gave her a playful pat on the butt. That was when I suddenly realized that I had never had to spank her. She was the perfect little girl. She never got into any trouble at school, never caused me any problems, never broke things and was always very polite. Aside from her somewhat annoying nudity and insatiable sexual curiosity she was the perfect girl. And I certainly couldn't fault her for being curious I had realized several months back when she asked if she could feel my dick. She reasoned that since she didn't have one she wanted to know how it worked and that since I was the closest thing she had to a daddy and certainly her only parental unit that I would have to teach her. We tried the book route but she kept pestering me to see the real thing and in bed continued to grab at me until I relented and let her play with it.</p><p>Ivy had sat back down in the chair and wiggled her butt around trying to get used to the dilator plug in her. ""How long to I have to have this in?""</p><p>""For now maybe an hour. Does it bother you that much?""</p><p>""Yeah, it's uncomfortable.""</p><p>""Just relax. You'll get used to it.""</p><p>An hour later I asked her and she was very involved in a show and asked if I could take it out later. So after the movie she came into my home office and asked if I needed to take it out. I told her it didn't have to if she was comfortable with it. She thought about it for a few seconds and said it wasn't bad now and she could continue to wear it.</p><p>We continued the dilation exercise every night. By the fourth night Ivy was used to wearing them. At the end of the week after her enema we went to the next size which was about ½"" in diameter.</p><p>School was finally out for the year and I had to figure out what to do with Ivy. Given her upcoming medical tests a summer camp away was out of the questions. Her weekly enemas and dilation too made it inconvenient to send her away. I was lucky to find a summer program that was daily and wasn't far from my office. Reasonable fees too.</p><p>The night before her exam the doctor's orders were for several enemas starting with a soapy one. Also a large dose of laxatives. Ivy didn't like the magnesium citrate at all. The soapy enema, as uncomfortable as it was she took like a big girl, crying she said to keep it coming. At nearly two quarts she finally gave in to the urge and made a big mess in the bathtub. When it slowed I used the hand shower nozzle and washed her sweet little butt off and plopped her on the toilet while I continued to clean her mess. She was still crying, as much I think from the burning of the soap as from the humiliation of me washing her poop down the drain.</p><p>""Ok honey, after you get that out and your stomach quits doing flips we need to start with more water. We have to wash out the soapy and get you all cleaned out. Let me know when you're ready ok?"" ""Ok David."" She said in her little hiccupy cry.</p><p>An hour later she came, naked, into my study and asked for the next one. We got an entire two quarts into her and she said she was full but held it long enough to get onto the toilet. I pointed out to her that as she was getting to be a bigger girl now that we would have to start doing the full two quart bag every week. She didn't like to hear that news though.</p><p>The following day I took her to the hospital where the doctor did a flex sigmoidoscope and then sent her on to x-ray for the barium enema series. I stayed with her while she was in there and she was being very brave while they hooked up the huge bag of barium water to the nearly one inch speculum they had inserted into her stretched anus. She cried a little as it was put in but the tech let her sit for a few minutes to get used to it before proceeding.</p><p>As we watched the level on the barium bag began to drop and I rubbed her swelling tummy. She began to cry as it was getting full. The tech stopped the flow and checked her with the fluoroscope. She still wasn't full enough yet so he restarted the flow. Ivy began to cry and trash around a bit so I held her hands to keep her from reaching back and pulling out the hose. She looked up at me with a tear streaked face and begged me to make it stop. The relentless heavy barium solution continued to fill my little girl's bowels. The bag was nearly half empty now so she had almost 3 full quarts inside of her. That's a load alright considering she only weighed some 75 pounds. I know that 3 quarts in me is a butt full but I weigh in at 215. The poor thing was suffering when the tech finally stopped the flow and asked me to step back so she could take the pictures. I held Ivy's hands above her head so she wouldn't try to reach down. She continued to cry through the whole set of plates.</p><p>The tech went to get the radiologist to read the films while Ivy lay there, her little tummy round with the gut full of barium and she continued to cry. Although she had slowed down her squealing cry she continued to sniffle and moan. I told her I was sorry for what she had to go through but that she needed to be checked to make sure she was ok inside. She promised to take her weekly enemas and hold them longer to me thinking that this might somehow reduce the need for this barium enema test. I didn't have the heart to tell her that this would be an annual occurrence for her for at least the next ten or so years.</p><p>After the tech came back the valve was release and the barium flowed out the speculum holding Ivy's anus open back into the bag. Ivy quit her crying as nearly a quart had flowed out. The tech had lowered the bag below the level of the table and had gone off to prepare something. Ivy said she was very sore in her belly from having it stretched out so much. I asked her how the nozzle inside of her felt and she said that while it was large she was comfortable with it and thanked me for training her little hole in the back with the dilators. She said she remembers this test the last time and it hurt a lot more in the back.</p><p>After the bag was refilled from its warm soft little container the tech attached an inflator bulb. She warned Ivy that she was going to be pumped full of air. The tech positioned the fluoroscope and then began to inflate my little Ivy. Ivy giggled and said it felt like she had to fart but it wouldn't come out. The tech lady continued to pump up the little girls colon with air while watching it on the scope. I could see the scope and watched as Ivy's colon began to inflate. Ivy finally said she was felling full but the tech continued to pump telling her just a little more. Finally she stopped and took some plates. Ivy said it felt really, really full but wasn't as bad as the enema.</p><p>After the radiologist confirmed the x-rays were ok the air was let out, the speculum removed and Ivy was put on the toilet to sit for a while. She said she was ok and I went out to sign some forms that they had forgotten to get signed. The tech commented on how good my little girl was and that most children had to be tied down to the table for this. She also commented on how good Ivy was trained to be taking weekly enemas.</p><p>After getting done with everything the tech gave Ivy a pair of the diaper pants to wear. Ivy didn't like that as it didn't seem dignified to her. I helped her put on her dress and showed her that no one would know she had them on but it was a good idea in case some of the barium leaked out. I also reminded her that she would need basically a repeat of last nights enema session to clean out most of the barium and she would have to get it when we got home. She took that in stride and said she thought it was ok as she had gotten used to having her belly round like a beachball. She then surprised me and asked me how often I took enemas. I told her maybe once a week and she said she thought I usually must do them after she went to bed as she could hear the toilet flushing a lot. ""David ... um. Do you think maybe you could let me give you an enema next time? I'm always the one getting one and I want to give one for a change.""</p><p>""Well I guess. Are you sure?""</p><p>""Yeah, I think it might be kind of neat to be holding the bag telling you to take more, take more."" She giggled.</p><p>----</p><p>That night Ivy's anus was very sore with all the activity of the day. As promised I gave her a full two quart soapy enema and three rinses. The last one was somewhat cloudy with the barium remains but I could tell she was getting tired so I stopped for the night. I put on some soothing lotion on her ass hole and like a real trooper she asked for her dilator. She fell to sleep with it in her so I just left it.</p><p>The next day was Saturday so I let her sleep late. I too slept late with my sweet little Ivy curled up against my chest and my arm around her. I ran my hands across her chest and felt her nipples. There was a definite puffiness to them, I think her hormones were beginning to kick in. Hum, 10 and a half. Well a bit early but some girls do start early. We would probably have to look at getting her a training bra before school started next year.</p><p>Saturday night I gave her another soapy and two rinse enemas and plugged her up with the 1"" dilator. She said it was a butt full and wanted it out before bedtime. Sunday night though she went to sleep with it in.</p><p>----</p><p>The following week I took her to Florida theme parks and she was very, very happy. When we returned from Florida she was bouncing around the rest of the summer. She continued to play with my dick at night and had figured out how to make it big. Finally one night she played with it long enough and I jizzed on her hand. She giggled and then leaned over and licked it all up. I was sort of surprised and she reminded me that she had watched her mom do that many times. Then she got sort of sad about her mom and started crying.</p><p>Along about August Ivy came to me and asked me more questions about sex. She had been reading one of my old college texts that she had found on human sexuality. She finally announced that since I had said that she was reaching puberty and would need a training bra that now that she had breasts it was time for her to become a woman and that we needed to have sex together. Well you could have knocked me over with a feather about that point.</p><p>I managed to put that off until nearly mid November. She was definitely growing breasts. She told me she had read a lot about deflowering virgins and that she was ready for that. She said she understood it was going to hurt and she was going to bleed but that she wanted to do it. After trying my best to talk her out of it she pointed out that I wasn't her dad but I was in fact her boyfriend. She lived with me, slept with me and I supported her so that made her my girlfriend. Like I said, kid logic is sometimes appalling accurate.</p><p>So one morning she played with my dick as I was just waking up. At the same time her other hand was in her small puss rubbing furiously. I had seen her doing this off and on for some time now but hadn't seen her reach an orgasm or really get very much wet yet. She got up and was about to mount me when I told her that if she went to the bathroom and put plenty of lube on me like we did with the enema nozzles that it would hurt a lot less. Well my plan was to get soft before she returned.</p><p>Ok, so that didn't work out. The thought of my lubed dick entering her tight virgin puss sort of backfired and some part of my brain overruled the deflate instruction. I was at full mast when she returned and put a big gob of the cold jelly on my dick and ran her little hands all around. Then she took the remainder and smeared her still hairless little pussy with it. Then she got up on her knees over me and spread her little labia apart. She eased down onto it ever so slowly while I watched. ""Ok David, here it goes!"" She then slammed herself down hard onto my dick.</p><p>Damned if that didn't hurt. I could feel it rip through her hymen and bottom out in the bottom of her tiny vagina. Ivy let out a high picked scream and jumped up off of me. She danced from one foot to the other and put her hands over her little pussy and continued to scream. Blood began to trickle out from her fingers. Finally she settled down a bit. She looked at me and tried to smile but was having difficultly because of the pain. Finally she positioned herself over me and thrust down on it again. She screamed once more but this time didn't come up off of me. She remained impaled on my hard dick and screamed and hugged herself with her bloody fingers.</p><p>My dick began to get soft. Don't know why exactly but it did. I guess seeing her in pain or something. It softened enough to where she finally was able to rest her little cheeks on my thighs. We sat like that for a long time and she got to just sniffling and her lip quivering. I put my hands on her tiny hips and held her in place. Finally she looked at her hands and saw the blood.</p><p>""You ok?""</p><p>""Yeah but it is throbbing. It hurts bad David.""</p><p>""I know. I tried to warn you that you should wait until you're older before you did it.""</p><p>""I know but I want to be a woman now!""</p><p>""So do you feel different now?""</p><p>""Yeah, I hurt! But yeah I do feel different. I've got a real dick inside of my pussy. That is the way it is supposed to be. You're a man and I'm a woman. I'm not a little girl anymore.""</p><p>""You'll always be my little girl my sweetheart. Even to the day you die you'll be my little girl."" She giggled.</p><p>After she got up off of me she went to take a shower and wash off the blood. I told her to sit on a towel until I got back and went and got her some female sanitary napkins. Thin ones for the time being. About time she got used to them. When I got home I brought her a pair of panties and showed her how to put one in. She then wore the pad for the next two days until she stopped bleeding.</p><p>----</p><p>The following weekend she was ready to be a 'woman' again. Not nearly as much blood or screaming this time. She still couldn't fully impale herself on my 6"" cock but she was trying her best. Of course seeing her with her butt dilator in definitely kept my cock hard most of the time. She would walk by me and twitch her butt out at me to be sure that I saw it. She was turning into quite a tease.</p><p>By the time that school was nearly over for the year it had become a weekly ritual for her to suck my cock hard, slather it down with jelly and impale herself on it every Saturday morning. She even took to spinning around on it and rocking back and forth on it watching TV. Although only half my cock was buried in her I was managing to get off on it.</p><p>The summer she was now twelve she had her first period. She took it in stride and started using tampons after I showed her how to put them in. She giggled and marveled at how it was like a little dick going in her. By this time we had worked her up to the 1 3/8"" anal dilator too. She wore them from the time she got home from school until she got ready in the morning.</p><p>""David, you know mom used to have her boyfriends put their dick in her ass hole. She seemed to enjoy it. I'm not as little as I was before back there. I think it is time for you to put your dick in there.""</p><p>""It might hurt.""</p><p>""Maybe but I want to do it. Besides after reading the books there isn't a bottom to my back hole so you should be able to go full length into it. I know I still can't take you all the way in my pussy so it should feel better to you.""</p><p>""I'm sure it will feel good. I'm just not sure you're ready for it.""</p><p>""I checked and my dilator is the same size as your dick!""</p><p>""But my dick is longer.""</p><p>""And softer ... ummm."" She cooed into my ear as she snuggled up against me in bed.</p>"
240,My New Little Girl,Anal Al,,"['enem', 'Mg', 'exhib', 'cons', 'oral', 'rom']",Emily is kicked around after her mom is murdered but finally finds happiness with her only real friend left in the world. But does she ever have some surprises for him!,2012-02-09T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Reading my book I was listening and hear the pre-boarding call which included 1st class boarding. Being a frequent flyer I was always in the first group up. So I got up and went to the gate kiosk and handed the lady my ticket bar code. Arriving in seat 10 D, I wondered how crowded the flight was going to be. I usually got free first class upgrades but not today.</p><p>Sitting down in my preferred aisle seat I continued to read my book, waiting for the occupants of 10E &amp; 10F before going to the trouble of buckling up. A stewardess was escorting a young lady down the main aisle. Must be an unaccompanied minor judging from the ticket id pinned to her dress. I was somewhat surprised when the stewardess announced that the girl was to sit in seat 10E. After allowing her to sit I retook my seat.</p><p>She introduced herself as Emily and said she was going home after a trip to Houston visiting her friend Sarah. Emily happily talked away right up to take off and told me that her friend Sarah had moved away last summer and that since this was Christmas break Sarah had been in Memphis visiting and she had rode to Houston with Sarah and her parents. She had stayed for 2 weeks and Emily's mother had bought her a 1 way ticket back home for a Christmas present. I was somewhat surprised that no one was sitting in 10F as we took off.</p><p>I was very amused by Emily. She was trying her best to be as mature as possible trying to impress me. She was obviously a country girl from her accent and I pretty much bet her mother was a hillbilly of some sort, recently transplanted to the city. During our conversation Emily told me she was 12 years old and that they had just recently moved to Memphis. She said they lived in some small town in Tennessee that I didn't recognize. I gathered it was several hours away. Emily said her dad was killed in a mining accident a few years ago. So my suspicions were confirmed that her mom was definitely from the sticks. Apparently Emily's mom had met a man and remarried and they moved to the big city. Memphis. At least it seemed big to Emily.</p><p>During the flight Emily became scared at the turbulence and grabbed my arm and started crying. I calmed her down and told her it happened all the time and that I flew this flight every other week. She said she was going to be in a school play in a few weeks and asked me if I would come. I was sort of taken by her innocence. I agreed that since I would be in Memphis anyway I could come by as the play was in the evening on a weeknight. I gave her my card and she put it in her cute little girl purse. She was trying so hard to act like a grown girl. After we landed she unbuckled her seat belt and was kneeling in her seat looking out the window. She was very happy to be back in Memphis as she said she missed her mom. Turning to me she surprised me by giving me a big hug and a kiss and thanking me for being so kind to her and helping her to not be scared.</p><p>Arriving at the gate I was surprised that the stewardess didn't come give Emily any instructions. My new little friend got up with the rest of us and I got her bag down out of the overhead for her. Finally arriving at the front an airline employee took charge of her and she waved good-bye to me.</p><p>Snagging my luggage at the belt I made my way to the office via cab as I always did. Making my 09:00 meeting at the office I finished about 11:00 and start making my rounds of my employees at our office in that city. Having employees in 4 different cities I had to go around to all of them at least once a month. I was in my branch shipping clerk's office when my cell phone rang.</p><p>""This is Paul.""</p><p>""Mr. Paul Markham?"" the woman's voice on the other end asked.</p><p>""Yes it is.""</p><p>""I'm Cindy Watson with Southern Air. Do you know an Emily Chance?""</p><p>Emily? Emily? Oh yeah. That was the little girl I was on the plane with this morning.</p><p>""Yes I think so. About 12?""</p><p>""Yes, that's her. She had your card in her purse. Her mother was supposed to be at the airport this morning to pick her up and we have not heard from her. We've called the numbers for Mrs. Chance and no answer. Do you happen to know where Mrs. Chance might be?""</p><p>""Well actually no. I only know Emily, I've not met her mother.""</p><p>""Well it has now been 4 hours since she was supposed to be picked up and at this point our airline regulations state we have to turn her over to someone.""</p><p>Well obviously Cindy was fishing. She wanted me to volunteer to come pick up Emily. This could definitely be a sticky situation.</p><p>""Well I'd like to help you but I don't have permission from her mother to pick her up. Have you contacted the police?""</p><p>""Yes I did but they don't have any information on her. I gave them her address and they said they would send a patrol car by the house to see if anyone was home. Could be the phone isn't working, I never got an answering machine or anything.""</p><p>""I see. Humm...""</p><p>""Can you hold for a minute? My other line is ringing.""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>I was treated to some old Bee Gee's on hold music for a few minutes. I said my good bye to the shipping clerk and exited his office and made my way to the conference room I often used as an office while in our Memphis office.</p><p>""Mr. Markham?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""That was children's service calling me. Apparently they are sending someone over to collect Emily.""</p><p>""Everything ok? That seems sort of quick.""</p><p>""I don't know. They seemed rather sure of something but wouldn't say what. Sorry to trouble you.""</p><p>""No problem. If you need something else call me back.""</p><p>""Ok. Thank you. Bye.""</p><p>""Bye.""</p><p>Well that was sort of odd in my mind. I pondered it over lunch at the local Japanese steak house that was just next door. Decent lunch at a decent price and just on the other side of the parking lot from the office. Walking back across to the office my cell phone rang again.</p><p>""Paul.""</p><p>""Mr. Markham?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Hi my name is Loretta Boyd and I'm with children's services. Ms. Watson told me that she spoke with you earlier about Emily Chance.""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Well I'm afraid that there has been a rather bad situation at the Chance residence and I was wondering if I could impose on you to ride with me for the afternoon?""</p><p>""Ride with you?"" I said, very confused.</p><p>""Yes, I'm in a back office right now out of ear shot of Emily but there was a break in and multiple homicides at her house yesterday. No one knew about it until this morning when the airline called the police to look for Emily's parents. The police said that the crime scene is under investigation and that the bodies are going to be in the morgue within the hour. They've asked if I could bring Emily down to identify them.""</p><p>""Whoa! What the hell? I'm sure you mean well but bringing a 12 year old girl to the morgue to identify what could be her mother?""</p><p>""Yes well my supervisor had the same concerns. However from what the police can tell there were two people killed last night at that house. Emily confirmed that she lived with her mother and new father and didn't have any brothers or sisters. Supposedly she has an aunt somewhere back in Kentucky but I didn't press her for many more details. Emily said that she and her mom just moved to Memphis a few months ago.</p><p>""Damned. What bad luck.""</p><p>""Do you think you could accompany us to the morgue?""</p><p>""Me?""</p><p>""Yes. I know it is sort of unusual but from what I've found out so far from Emily she doesn't have too many friends and her one friend her age lives in Houston, a girl named Sarah McKinney.""</p><p>""Yeah she told me all about Sarah this morning.""</p><p>""Well I would certainly appreciate it if you could come. If it really is her mother it is going to be quite traumatic for her and she will need all the emotional support she can get. I hope that by her at least having someone with her that she knows that it will help her. At her age this could be very bad for her.""</p><p>""So why not just keep her somewhere overnight until you can confirm it.""</p><p>""Well it isn't so much as confirm for the police as it is for Emily to realize that her mother is dead. It will be very emotional for her but she will need to do it.""</p><p>""And the police are sure it is Mrs. Chance?""</p><p>""Well Mrs. James, that is her new name after she married. Chance was her name from the previous marriage and Emily's real father's name. Emily said her real father was killed a couple of years ago. Victoria, her mom, remarried last year. The police said they found her license and confirmed that it is her. I know it sounds cruel but if you just whisk the child away without them getting to see their dead parent they think that it is all just a trick of some sort by children's services. It is very hard on them but a necessary step for the healing process to begin.""</p><p>""I don't mind being with her but really I'm sort of surprised. You do know I only just met her on the plane this morning.""</p><p>""I know but right now you seem to be the only person she knows alive in Memphis. I left some voice mails on the contact number for Sarah's mother a little while ago and I've got a colleague doing some research on the aunt in Kentucky. Can I come by your office and pick you up?""</p><p>After giving her the address I hung up and now back in my office packed up my laptop and locked it in a storeroom for which I had a key. This was probably going to shoot the afternoon. Twenty minutes later I was downstairs when an obviously government issue car pulled up and I could see a woman in the driver's seat and a young girl in the passenger seat. I walked out and greeted them and took a seat in the back. Emily was sort of quiet. The case worker hadn't told her yet but the young girl was smart enough to know something unusual was going on.</p><p>After some chit chat on the way downtown we arrived at the morgue. Emily saw the sign and visibly stiffened. She grabbed my hand and held it tight. Inside the caseworker went ahead while I waited out in the lobby with Emily. The caseworker came back and showed Emily the driver's license. Emily confirmed that it was her mother's picture. Now the moment of truth and Loretta finally had to break the news to the little girl that her mother was dead. Predictably the poor little thing broke down in tears. Loretta had brought a box of tissues and we sat there for close to an hour with Emily while she cried her little heart out. Then we said that we hated to have to show her but she needed to identify her mother in person for the police records. The technician pulled back a curtain and we could see the body. Draped in a sheet with only her head and shoulders uncovered it was obvious to me that Victoria was a nice enough looking woman in about her late 30's but a skinny white chick and pretty hillbilly looking. Her head was covered in a hospital style cap that covered her forehead. Emily was up against the glass crying and I looked at Loretta and touched my finger to my forehead to indicate that I thought that it was a head shot. Loretta nodded slightly to confirm it and I was appreciative of the morgue technician who had taken the time to cover the dead woman's head with the cap so that her daughter wouldn't have to have the last image of her mother with a bullet hole through the head.</p><p>Emily came off of the glass and wrapped herself around me. She was sobbing uncontrollably now and interspersing it with hiccups. Loretta and I led her out to the car. Emily and I sat in the backseat with Emily continuing to cry. Finally she stopped and asked about her step dad and Loretta told her that he was dead too. Loretta asked Emily if she would sign a form indicating that it was in fact her mother. Emily stoically agreed and signed the form. Loretta took it back into the morgue while I waited out in the car with Emily. Loretta called and found out that the house was still a mess so she told me that if I didn't mind that Emily could stay with me for the afternoon. Seeing that transportation was going to be a problem I asked her if she could take me by the rental car place and she did. She said she would go by the house and try to get it picked up as best she could and I told her that if she could get clearance from the police that I could get a cleaning service that I knew about in Memphis to go clean it before we brought Emily to it. We had the discussion quickly while Emily was in the restroom at the burger joint we had stopped at for a soft drink.</p><p>After getting the rental car I took Emily to a movie to try and get her mind off of what had happened. Although she laughed a few times at the show I had the feeling that she probably wouldn't remember that much about it. She had stopped crying finally but was obviously sad. I took her out to eat at a nice Italian restaurant and she actually ate pretty well. I got a call from Loretta saying that the police wouldn't be able to clear it for cleaning until tomorrow. Loretta had stopped by and picked up some clothes for Emily and was trying to find a place for the girl to stay for the night in a foster care facility. Emily figured out what we were talking about and asked if she could talk to Loretta.</p><p>I listened as she told Loretta that she really wanted to stay with me and didn't want to stay with strangers. Funny, to a twelve year old I was now familiar and less than 24 hours ago didn't even know she had existed. She listened for a while and then reiterated that she didn't want to stay in a foster home. I was surprised at how assertive she became. She didn't yell but she was very firm in her convictions. Finally she handed the phone back to me and Loretta said she would have to call her supervisor.</p><p>After eating we went to a local video store and I rented several movies for Emily. My hotel room had a DVD player and then we went to my hotel to wait for Loretta's call as to what we were going to do for the evening. At 8pm she finally called and asked if she could come by my hotel. Around 10pm a knock at my door and Loretta and a woman named Mrs. Dawes came in. Mrs. Dawes was apparently Loretta's boss. While Mrs. Dawes had a conversation with Emily I was dragged out in the hall by Loretta.</p><p>""Mr. Markham we appreciate you helping with Emily today but now we need to take her and place her in a foster home.""</p><p>""Are you going to make sure that she attends her mother's funeral?""</p><p>""Well if there is one. We haven't had any luck this afternoon trying to contact any of the family. From the woman's address book we've called many of the numbers and found out that she didn't have any brothers and just one sister. They were orphans. We're did manage to contact Mr. James' brother and he is coming to Memphis tomorrow. My colleague got the impression they weren't that close. We finally found the sister and she is coming tomorrow also.""</p><p>After the case workers finally convinced Emily to go with them I managed to get to bed by midnight. The next day was fairly uneventful until I got a call late in the afternoon from a woman identifying herself as Emily's aunt. She asked if I could meet her at her hotel. I agreed and drove over. When I arrived Emily was there and gave me a big hug and wrapped herself around me. The case workers had dropped her off with the aunt earlier.</p><p>The aunt was a real piece of work. Skinny as hell and had the speedball junkie look to her. Smoked like a refinery too. It made me sort of sad to think that poor little Emily would have to live with this woman. The woman said she was going over to the house and see if she could find any insurance policies and make arrangements for a funeral. She had talked with the dead man's brother briefly and they were going to meet at the house. She asked me if I could watch Emily for the afternoon and I agreed. She said that the man had arranged for a cleaning crew to come clean up the blood and they were out there now working on the house.</p><p>Emily and I went to eat dinner and then back to my room where she watched the rest of the movies I had rented for her the night before. I called and talked to Victoria's sister and she said that it was now ok to bring Emily by. So around 8:30 I scooped up Emily and took her to her home. She was very sad as she walked in. The sister, Susan and the man, Chuck, were in the living room knocking back highballs. Both were smoking. Emily went to her room.</p><p>Talking with Susan and Chuck I was informed that they had found some insurance policies and had already contacted the insurance companies. Neither were listed as beneficiaries and only Emily was left. Not a large amount available either, only $50,000. Chuck had been talking to a funeral home and the funeral was set for Saturday. I called my company travel number for after hours and left them a voice mail to change my ticket to return on Sunday. Chuck was still digging through papers while we sat and talked.</p><p>Suddenly his face lit up. He announced that he had found the pay off policy on the house mortgage. So the house would be paid up. He and Susan got into an argument. I interjected that they both should be more concerned about Emily than how much they could get out of the deal as she needed to be raised. I then left before they could verbally attack me and went to check on Emily.</p><p>She was sitting on her bed crying. I sat down next to her and she put her head on my shoulder and snuggled close and cried more. I held her for a long time and could hear the argument heating up in the other room. At one point I heard Chuck yell that he was only a half brother and they shared the same father but different mothers. The guy was a prick in my book.</p><p>Susan and Chuck quieted down after a while. I told Emily I was going back to my hotel and that I would see her tomorrow. She gave me a big hug and a grateful look and kissed me again. She said she would try to sleep but she didn't really know Susan having only seen the woman twice that she could remember and she had never met Chuck before today.</p><p>Returning to the den I had a short and to the point conversation with Susan and Chuck. I found out that they were planning a minimal funeral on Sunday since there weren't many people to come. I asked Susan about Emily's school and she told me she didn't think Emily needed to go back as she was going to return to Kentucky next week on the bus and take Emily with her. I got the impression that her and Chuck were just taking a breather and hadn't settled the division of the house proceeds yet. I excused myself.</p><p>The following day I went by the house around 9 and Susan answered the door wearing only a t-shirt. No panties. She really did look like hell that early in the morning and seemed to be suffering from a hangover. I asked her if she wanted me to help Emily pack and she just nodded and sauntered off to the master bedroom to go back to bed. Emily was in her room just staring at the wall.</p><p>""Hello Emily.""</p><p>""Oh high Paul!"" She jumped up and gave me a big hug and a kiss. ""I missed you so much!""</p><p>""So did you get any sleep last night?""</p><p>""Some. They were arguing until at least midnight, I think I finally did fall asleep.""</p><p>""So I guess you know by now you're going to Kentucky to live with Susan?""</p><p>""Yes .. I really, really wish I could come live with you. You're so much nicer than my aunt Susan. And she smokes! It is so stinky.""</p><p>""Well she is your aunt. I'm just your friend. I'll tell you what .. I'll send you some stuff to write letters with and you can write to me.""</p><p>""Really? That would be so wonderful!"" she gave me a hug.</p><p>We sat and talked for a little bit about her school and what she was going to do. I had stopped by a box place and picked up some boxes on the way over. We got them out of the rental car and started packing Emily's stuff. Around noon we finished most of it. She didn't have all that much. Susan had finally managed to get up and was smoking a cigarette in the kitchen watching the coffee brew. I asked her if she wanted anything as I was going to take Emily out for lunch for a burger. Susan just wanted us to bring something back. I pointed to the pile of empty boxes she could use to pack stuff in and she said great, something good to drag the stuff down to the resell consignment store in.</p><p>Emily was visibly saddened by Susan's last comment as we left. I could tell that it hurt her to know that Susan was just going to sell all of her mother, Victoria's, clothing and possessions. I had managed to grab a small box of stuff and asked Emily if she wanted me to bring it to Houston and I could ship it to her in a few months after things settled down. She agreed but didn't realize that it was almost all photos of her growing up with her mom and some of her dad. A few keepsakes too. I had a sneaking suspicion that Susan was going to be like that and doubted she really cared for Emily at all. She seemed to think the little girl was a burden more than anything.</p><p>After lunch I dropped Emily off and told her I would see her tomorrow at the funeral. I had got the info from Chuck when I called him. He seemed rather perturbed I was asking but grudgingly gave me the details. With the afternoon to burn I called Loretta and asked her if we could meet. She was out checking on a family and asked if I minded riding along with her and we could talk.</p><p>I met her at a local burger dive and left my rental car and we drove out to the suburbs of Memphis. I conveyed to her what I had found out about the family and told her that I really didn't think that Susan was going to be that good of a parental unit choice for Emily. Loretta agreed but said there wasn't much she could do about it. I got her to agree to contact the Louisville children's service and have them check on Loretta in a month. She was perturbed when I persisted in making her call then and have them open a case file. The family she was trying to check on wasn't home so we drove back into the city and I got my car.</p><p>The next day at the funeral Emily was wearing a normal dress, Susan hadn't even taken her to get something special. Emily stuck pretty close to me the whole time. Susan seemed rather bored and didn't seem to care that her sister was in the box. And Chuck obviously didn't have any great love for his half-brother. I spoke with several co-workers of Mr. &amp; Mrs. James and they all greeted Emily warmly. A pastor was there but said he hadn't met the decedents ever before when I talked with him. A couple of Emily's schoolmates were there but I got the impression that she didn't know them all that well. Emily's school teacher was there and her and I had a short but sad conversation about poor Emily's future. I gave her my card and she said she would like to stay in touch with me and try to stay in touch with Emily. I had given Emily $200 cash and told her to keep it hidden from Susan and she agreed. I told her that if she needed to call me she could but that Susan would probably not like it if she did that often. She agreed to write me letters instead.</p><p>After saying good-bye to Emily Saturday I really expected that was about the last I would see of her. I brought her box of keepsakes back to Houston with me on Sunday and put them in one of my spare bedrooms. The next week I was in Atlanta for 3 days but when I got home on Friday I had a letter from Emily. She said that aunt Susan had refused to pay for the extra shipping and she had to leave 2 boxes of stuff when they left. She thanked me for taking the one box that I did. She said that Susan made her sleep on the sofa and that Susan stayed drunk and was smoking dope. Susan hadn't even bothered to enroll Emily in school yet.</p><p>I wrote Emily back and told her that she could just get on the bus when it came by in the morning and ride it to school and that she could tell them that she needed to enroll and they would take care of it. I mailed her a photocopy of her birth certificate that I had made while I was in Memphis. Susan had taken the original and just wadded it up and stuffed it in a folder.</p><p>Saturday I got another letter from Emily saying that Susan left Thursday night and only returned Saturday around noon and was obviously drunk. I wrote her back encouraging her not to get discouraged.</p><p>The following week I had a conversation with Loretta the case worker. She seemed rather impervious to Emily's plight. Said that since Susan lived in Louisville there wasn't much she could do now since Susan was the legal guardian now.</p><p>Emily sent me 3 more letters the next week. She did manage to get herself to school and there was hell to pay for that. Susan whipped her badly and chipped a tooth from beating the poor little girl. I held my temper. I really wanted to just call the children's services in Louisville and tell them about it but realized if I did then Susan would probably beat the little girl some more and prevent her from mailing me. I had taken to sending Emily S.A.S.E's when I wrote to her so all she had to do was write me a letter and drop it in the mail.</p><p>The following week Susan must have got some money from the insurance or from Chuck. Emily said that Susan went on a 3 day bender and didn't show back up. Emily was taking care of herself and going to school.</p><p>Then nothing. Not a letter from Emily for nearly a week. I had taken to mailing her every day to try and give her what support I could.</p><p>Late on a Wednesday night I got a call from a woman identifying herself as a Linda Hatcher with the Louisville children's services.</p><p>""Mr. Markham I have an Emily Chance in protective custody. She is at a foster care facility. We picked her up this afternoon at her house. She had apparently been living there for a week. One of the detectives investigating her aunt Susan after Susan was arrested for drug possession Sunday found the little girl there alone.""</p><p>""Well God finally intervened. I'm thankful for that.""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Shit this situation with Susan and Emily went way past what I would consider a proper environment. I had several conversations with Loretta Boyd in Memphis about it and she said she could do nothing. I didn't really want to call your department in Louisville and stir up shit since it isn't my shit. However from what Emily has been telling me in her letters Susan was a crack head.""</p><p>""You knew about this?!?""</p><p>""Sure. However before you go on a tear about the fact that I knew about it think about this; If I would have told you and you would have investigated then Susan would have beat the crap out of Emily again and it was better to live by herself as she was than to be in that danger.""</p><p>Silence on the line. Finally she spoke.</p><p>""What do you mean again?""</p><p>""Emily didn't tell you I guess. When Susan didn't enroll her in school I told her just to get on any school bus and tell them she wanted to go to school and they would see to it. I gave her a photocopy of her birth certificate and she said she did but that when the school contacted Susan and made her come down and sign papers and threatened her with not enrolling Emily that Susan took her home and beat the shit out of her. After that I knew for sure that Susan was a shit head. At least she grudgingly let Emily attend school.""</p><p>""I .. I don't know what to say to that Mr. Markham. How did you have a copy of her birth certificate?""</p><p>I related the whole Memphis ordeal to the case worker and she must have been taking notes furiously. She didn't ask many questions except to get me to repeat numbers and such. Finally after an hour on the phone with her she asked me if anyone could take Emily. After telling her that there was no more family to tap she asked me if I would want the girl. I told her I would dearly love to take care of Emily as I thought the girl really needed someone that cared for her and was socially stable enough to do it. I did point out to Linda though that since I was single and not related kin that her agency would probably throw up all sorts of road blocks to an adoption. When I mentioned the word adoption it must have been like blood to a shark. Linda's entire demeanor changed and she said that the papers would not be a problem and that she could take care of it. After another hour discussing details I told her I would take the next flight to Louisville and would see her tomorrow.</p><p>Linda picked me up at the airport amazingly enough. She had Emily in the car with her too! Emily was so thrilled to see me. Linda could sense the relief in the little girl and knew she had made the right decision to have me adopt her. Emily snuggled up close and started crying telling me about how horrible Susan was. Linda seemed surprised at some of it and realized that she had heard only part of the story. She told me that Susan was arraigned that morning and that she was facing 30 years for a third offence of possession with intent to distribute. Apparently Susan had went out and bought a full kilo of marijuana and had close to 20 ounces of uncut coke on her. It didn't look like anyone would be seeing Miss Susan anytime soon.</p><p>Linda drove us to an average restaurant where Emily continued to come out of her shell and began to light up at the thought of coming back to Houston to live with me. She had written a letter to her friend Sarah and had told her what was going on too but hadn't written either Sarah or me since being picked up by Linda. I was told that Linda had some people pack up all of Emily's stuff and it was in storage at the office. We drove by and picked it up, the same boxes that I had packed in originally in Memphis greeted us.</p><p>We dropped it all by at the local shipping company on a ground shipment so it would arrive after I did in Houston. Nearly a grand lighter Linda was impressed that I would so easily take care of matters without fussing with the costs. Emily was beaming, knowing that she was going to be taken care of finally. Back to the office and Linda had me sign papers until I thought my arm was going to fall off. More than I had ever signed closing on a house even.</p><p>Finally done she drove us to the hotel by the airport and I got a room for Emily and I. Linda bid us farewell and that was the last we saw of her. In the room Emily got ready for bed while I was on the phone with the airline taking it in the wallet for a change of ticket and a one way ticket with less than 24 hours notice. The hotel didn't have double beds left, only a king size.</p><p>Emily finished her shower and came out wearing only a towel.</p><p>""Uh Paul?""</p><p>""Yeah""</p><p>""I think we packed all my sleeping shirts.""</p><p>""Oh. Well I think I've got one of mine you can wear."" I said handing her one of my shirts. She put it on and dropped the towel. It came down to nearly her knees. She giggled and smiled.</p><p>""It is wonderful! Thank you.""</p><p>She came up and gave me a big hug and a kiss. Right on the lips too. Then she kept holding my head and I could feel her little tongue slipping between my lips. Before I realized it I had opened my mouth and returned her kiss. She giggled when we parted.</p><p>""Is that the first time you've done that?""</p><p>""Yes. Was it ok?""</p><p>""Sure. But generally you only do that with your boyfriend.""</p><p>""But you are my boyfriend!""</p><p>That made the pucker factor go up. For sure.</p><p>""Emily .. I know I'm not your father and don't want to pretend to be."" She cut me off,</p><p>""I know you're not. You're my friend. My best friend in the whole wide world. You're my 'boy' friend. I know I shouldn't be doing that and I won't do it in front of anyone. Can we just keep it special between us? Please?""</p><p>I was dumbfounded. What the hell? She was so precious. I really did love her. But did I love her in that way?</p><p>""Well I guess. But you know we will both get in a lot of trouble if you do that in public don't you?""</p><p>""I know. But I saw my mom do it so many times for both my dad and my step dad. And some of her boyfriends.""</p><p>Emily then went on to tell me that she had been watching her mother through the grill of the air conditioner/heater system. She said that the grill between her mom's bedroom and the hall bathroom were back to back. One day she found the grill loose while cleaning up the bathroom and when she went to put it back it fell down and she saw the light on her mom's bedroom. She then looked through the grill and saw her mom down on her knees sucking on her step-dad's dick.</p><p>Emily kissed me again. This time she stared into my eyes afterwards. She was in love with me for some reason. I managed to pull myself away and went to take a shower. I thought long and hard about it. I did love her and care about her but I wasn't real sure I wanted to have her as a lover. Yet to push her away would have been horrible and probably would devastate her.</p><p>When I returned to the bedroom she was sitting on the bed watching me. ""Paul .. I know I probably shouldn't have spied on my mom but it was just so interesting watching her and my step-dad. They were always giggling and having so much fun together. Mom told me when she explained about how my body was changing about sex and I asked a lot of questions. I never did let on to her that I knew what she and Jack did. She was always amazed at the questions I would ask her about sex and for a while when I was 11 up until I was 12 it was nearly every day. I would watch them at night with the bathroom light off and they mostly had the bedroom light on so it was easy. And since my room was right down the hall I could hear when they got to the bedroom most of the time. I'd sneak down the hall to the bathroom and lay on the floor for hours watching them. Then I'd ask mom about things like the next week or so, never what I had just seen. I even kept a diary of it.""</p><p>""You did?""</p><p>""Yes. It is in the box of stuff you took back to Houston with you. It contains all of my secrets. Did you read it?"" she asked hopefully.</p><p>""Well no. I just put the box up in the closet to return to you later. I never imagined that you and I would end up together. I wouldn't read it unless you asked me to.""</p><p>""Well you can read it if you want. It is mostly about my life up until when mom was killed. A lot of stuff about what mom and Jack did.""</p><p>""Like what sort of stuff did they do?"" I asked laying down on the bed beside her.</p><p>""Well there was lots of regular sex, nearly nightly. He did her in her vagina about half the time. She sucked him nearly nightly but only until the white stuff comes out maybe once a week. He did her in the butt almost every other night. And she really, really enjoyed it. Then there were times when he was punishing her - but I guess he didn't know she enjoyed that too.""</p><p>""How so?""</p><p>""Cause she would say no but had a smile on her face. And I sometimes saw the liquid running out of her vagina. That is what a woman gets when she gets sexually excited is what mom told me. Only I don't have that yet because I haven't had my first period. When I do though mom said that I can start getting sexually excited and the liquid will drip out.""</p><p>Well she was only partially misinformed but still a hell of a lot more than any other 12 year old I had ever heard about.</p><p>""How did Jack punish her when she was bad? She did do something bad, right?""</p><p>""I guess. I never knew exactly what except for a time or two. Most nights he would punish her by sticking the long rubber stick in her butt with the handle. He'd move it around in her butt the same way he did it to me to punish me. But then he'd pull it out and put his penis in there and fuck her in the butt. I could tell she enjoyed it because of the clear liquid dripping out of her vagina. And the noises she would make.""</p><p>""He punished you?"" I was concerned that she had just told me that Jack put something in her butt.</p><p>""Sometimes when I was bad. I'd usually get my choice of a spanking or the punishment stick.""</p><p>""Which did you choose?""</p><p>""At first the spanking. One day I decided to try the punishment stick and he came in and made me get down on all fours like I saw mom doing. Then he greased up my poopie hole with the jelly and pushed the punishment stick in. It would hurt something terrible at first until the little knob on the end was in. Then it was just sort of ok going in up about half way. From half way on though it started to hurt, not only from pushing up inside of me but it got bigger around near the handle and I was all stretched out. After having that once I was sure I didn't want it again. But mom got it night after night after night and seemed to enjoy it. So a month or so later I tried it again. It didn't seem quite so bad this time.""</p><p>""What had you done to deserve that?""</p><p>""I think I remember the first time I took the stick I had got caught stealing.""</p><p>Stealing? So Jack sodomized her for it? Still though she must have thought it cool to ask for it.</p><p>""When he spanked you did he use his hand?""</p><p>""Not very often. Mostly it was bare butt with a paddle. Same one he used on mom but he didn't hit me as hard with it as he did her. At least I don't think so. Usually she only got the paddle when she had done something bad I think. I remember once he caught her taking her top off at the swimming pool. He paddled her close to a hundred times for that and she was crying. I don't think she was enjoying that one either. He had put the black things on her wrists and tied her to the bed. She squirmed and squirmed but couldn't get away and her butt was really, really red. The next day she wouldn't sit down at all.""</p><p>""Did he have sex with her after that?""</p><p>""Yeah and he did her in the butt without using the punishment stick first either. She screamed when he did it. I guess that was when I realized that after you get used to the punishment stick a penis up the butt isn't so much different.""</p><p>""Did your mom know he used the punishment stick on you?""</p><p>""I don't know. She never mentioned it.""</p><p>""Did your mom ever use it on you?""</p><p>""No, if I got in trouble with mom and Jack wasn't there she would use a hairbrush on my butt most times. Sometimes though I'd get a really hot soapy enema and she would make me hold it and kneel on the tile floor in the bathroom.""</p><p>""Did you cry?""</p><p>""Yes. It hurt!""</p><p>""Poor Emily. So I guess you're a better girl now?""</p><p>""Yes, when I was little I did stupid stuff. But that is what your parents are for, to teach you stuff. I mean when you're born you don't know anything and they have to teach you. Sometimes you don't want to learn and they have to punish you to make you learn what you are supposed to know.""</p><p>I lay there and thought about it. Laying on my stomach I was sure I didn't want to get up and let her see I had a boner. The thought of her cute little ass with the rubber stick in it surely got me hard. And the thought of her mom getting fucked in the ass was also a turn on.</p><p>""Paul ... Paul will you have sex with me?""</p><p>I wasn't terribly surprised when she asked this. I had sort of expected it at this point.</p><p>""Yes, I wouldn't want anything but the best for my girl.""</p>"
241,Dog Husband,Anal Al,,"['dog/g', 'anal', 'beast']",Based upon an actual event. A 7 year old girl is wed to a dog.,2012-02-10T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><blockquote><i>Girl, 7, weds dog to ward off evil eye

</i><p>(2/22/06 - India) - A 7-year-old girl wed a stray dog as part of a ritual to ward off the ""evil eye"" on her and her family in eastern India, a news agency reported Wednesday.</p></blockquote><p>Shivam Munda's upper teeth appeared before her lower teeth -- considered a bad omen by members of the Santhal ethnic group to which she belongs, the Press Trust of India said in a report from Dhanbad, a coal mining town in the eastern state of Bihar. Kundan Munda, a coal mine worker, said his daughter married the dog only to ""remove the evil eye,"" a superstitious belief that some misfortune could befall her and the family, and that she would be free to marry a man later.</p><p>Friends and family participated in three days of traditional ceremonies and festivities that are part of a Santhal tribal marriage, Munda said, according to the report.</p><p>Shivam didn't know quite what she was supposed to do. After the wedding ceremony her mother told her she was supposed to consummate the marriage. Her mother had carefully explained the way that a husband would have sex with his wife. Even though she was only 7 she had seen her parents having sex a couple of times so she understood the concept of the penis going into her mom's vagina.</p><p>Her mother explained to her that since she was married to a dog now she had to have sex with it. The dog wouldn't know quite what to do. Her mother had taken her to a neighbors' house the week before and she had seen the two dogs having sex. Her mother explained to her that unlike the way that Kundan had sex with Shivam's mother that Shivam would have to be down on all fours like the dog since it wasn't capable of standing up like a person. Mrs. Munda also explained to her daughter that sometimes the dog went into the wrong hole and if that happened she would just have to wait until he finished with her and try again in the front hole the next night.</p><p>Before bedtime Mrs. Munda and Shivam took Sikar, the dog, out back and gave him a very through bath. Mrs. Munda even used some expensive perfume on him to make him smell better after the bath. Mrs. Munda showed Shivam how to clean the dogs penis and coax it out of the sheath. She carefully explained to her daughter that she might need to take it into her mouth and wet it down to make it easier to go into her virgin hole. And she gave her daughter some lubricant to spread on herself before bed.</p><p>So at nightfall Shivam led her new husband by the leash to the bridal bed. A pallet consisting of several layers of blankets on top of some leaves for cushioning had been spread out in the newly constructed bedroom off of the main house. With the entrance to the outside Shivam and her husband would have some measure of privacy. Yet still close enough so her mother could visit often.</p><p>The day before at the wedding ceremony Shivam and her new husband, Sikar, a mixed breed curr that was nearly the same weight as the little seven year old girl had celebrated by splitting a can of the expensive American food Kal Kan. Shivam wasn't used to eating meat much and she had a tummy ache from the rich food. Sikar though loved it.</p><p>So after closing the curtain Shivam took off her clothes and lay down on the bed. Shivam came to her and lapped at her a bit and sniffed of her little girl sex. She obliged him as her mother had taught her by spreading her legs wide and letting him lap at her little slit. He stopped eventually and lay down beside her. Frustrated that he had lost interest Shivam took a finger full of the lubricant that her mother had given her and using her other hand parted her tiny labia majora and inserted her little finger inside and smeared the stuff in. Not knowing how much she decided that another finger full was in order since this was going to be her first time to have sex and all. So she put in more. The she finally lay back and waited. Nothing happened.</p><p>She petted her new husband and then decided to get on her hands and knees like a dog. Maybe that would interest him. Sikar responded by licking her face. Shivam giggled. Her husband was kissing her. She decided it might be fun being married but was somewhat still scared of the sex part. She waited patiently and although Sikar sniffed at her sex area and her anus some he eventually lay down beside her.</p><p>Shivam then decided to try and see if she could get his penis out of it sheath. She petted her husband and ran her hands around to his sex and cupped his doggie balls in her small hands. Then she ran her fingers down the shaft and pulled back the skin. Shivam yelped and nipped at her hand. She stopped. Not deterred she decided that she needed to give it a sucking. So she put her tiny mouth around the dog's dick and began to suckle it. Soon enough she was rewarded by it getting bigger inside her mouth. She giggled in delight. Her husband now had a hard on. She urged him up and then got back on her hands and knees. Sikar sniffed at her again and she reached back and slowly stroked his dick. Eventually he got interested. He lapped at her anus a bit which tickled and Shivam giggled.</p><p>Then Sikar put his paws on her small back. Her mother had carefully trimmed his nails so that he wouldn't scratch her. And she was wearing a cloth tube around her mid section to help prevent that and also it had fur on the back that would hopefully remind her new husband that she was his. Sikar made a few tentative thrust with his doggie dick at Shivam. She tried to guide it with her hand but he kept aiming for her ass hole. She didn't want to have that on her first night's sex with her new husband though. He let out a growl when she tried to pull it downwards to aim at her tiny little girl vagina.</p><p>The tip of his penis started to enter her slit and then met with the resistance of her still thick and intact hymen. He made a few test thrusts and then decided that he wasn't in the right place and pulled back some. Then a full thrust and his dick slipped up into her tiny asshole which was still wet with not only her husband's saliva but his precum that had begun to drip from the tip of his penis. Shivam let out a little cry as the doggie dick spread her tender, virgin and tight anus open. Sikar thrust harder and harder up into her.</p><p>Shivam began to cry, now knowing that her new husband preferred her anally. She was frustrated knowing that while he felt consummated she would not really be a consummated wife until he was in her vagina like her momma had told her. Sikar continued to thrust up inside of the 7 year old's rectum and his penis knot began to grow. It began to hurt somewhat and Shivam's crying increased.</p><p>Eventually Shivam felt something warm inside of her anus as the doggie cum was squirted up inside of her virgin hole. The large knot on the end of her husband's dick hurt some too. She had tried to lean forward to get it out but as her mother had told her the doggies dick would swell up and not be easily removed until he was ready. So resignedly Shivam tried to relax and wait it out. She had slowed her crying to only sniffles as the dog waited patiently with his penis buried up her ass.</p><p>Slowly she felt her husband withdrawing from her ass. Then she could smell her own shit smell as it got air. She was prepared for this though and had a bowl of water and a cloth to wash her husbands penis like a good wife should after he had had her anally. As she washed him Sikar lay down and put his head down, enjoying his wife's ministrations to his penis.</p><p>Shivam noticed some blood in the water. She reached back and wiped her back side and the rag came back with blood. She yelped. Then she went outside, still naked and walked around the other side of the house. ""momma?""</p><p>""Yes Shivam?"" her mother answered from the dark.</p><p>""Momma. I have blood on me.""</p><p>""I told you it would bleed..""</p><p>""Yes mamma but Sikar did it in the back way like you said he might.""</p><p>""That happens sometime with a new bride. Even with a man. Did it get onto the bridal sheet?""</p><p>""I think so.""</p><p>""Well good. No one will know the difference then between the front blood and the back blood. But you might hurt a bit when you poop. Now go back to bed with your husband my daughter.""</p><p>""Yes mama.""</p><p>Shivam went back to the other side of the building and lay down beside her husband. There was always tomorrow night to try...</p>"
242,Rented in Suburbia,An Author,,"['Mf', 'reluc', 'oral']",A 13 year old sex slave is rented by a man in the suburbs to use in his absent daughter's room.,2013-03-15T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The small twin bed creaked in unmistakeable rhythmic protest as Hailey dug her fingers into the soft Toy Story sheets. The fat man behind her was breathing heavily, his thumb probing her little anus rudely as he fucked her. He had been pushing into her from behind like this for close to 45 minutes now, each time she felt his short fat cock beginning to twitch he'd remove it from her young twat, rest it between her young upturned butt cheeks and gnead his hairy, coarse scrotum against her asshole for a bit before feeding the slick phallus back inside her. </p><p>He had rented her from The Company for the entire weekend (paying probably close to half as much as the mortgage on his ticky-tacky suburban house for the privilege) and he was making sure to get the most of it. She had been dropped off by her handlers late in the evening, her pretty blonde hair cut short to her chin to resemble the 8 year old girl that she was supposed to pretend to be, and the first 2 hours she was with him were spent under his desk getting throat fucked while he watched what sounded like child pornography on his desktop. The fat man would tangle his thick fingers into her hair and jerk her head violently into his lap, often hitting it on the bottom of the desk in his careless, selfish effort. And, just like now, each time he got close to release he would pull the slick meat from her dripping mouth, smear his precum across her face or wipe it in her hair before scootching forward in his cheap leather office chair and shoving her head lower so she could lick at his anus until his penis had calmed down. Back and forth like this she went until, with a pitiful and thankful groan, the balding mustached man's balls emptied what felt like several thick cups of hot bitter sperm into the small girl's gullet. </p><p>He then sent her upstairs to a small pink room decorated with stuffed animal toys and pictures of what looked like a very happy family. She had been told to put on her jammies, a pair of tiny blue panties and a pink hello kitty shirt that had been laid out for her on the red dresser, and while the child's clothes were a tight fit on the petite 13 year old she was able to oblige before climbing into bed. Hailey did not lay there long, perhaps an hour or so, before the sad fat man came up to tuck her in. He sat behind her in his filthy briefs and molested her while they read from several of the story books on the floor. They read I am a Bunny, Curious George Goes to the Zoo, and a Richard Scary picture book together before the man took out his ipad and started sharing his favorite lolicon with her. As she had been instructed she giggled plenty and lilted her questions in baby talk. She'd point to the places in the cartoon pictures where the impossibly small girls where getting painfully penetrated by massive faceless men and she asked her ""daddy"" if the pictures made him happy. </p><p>""Oh, yes Amber"" he replied gently, his large eager hand working callously inside the tight blue panties while the other one cupped the soft little boob straining the child's shirt, ""these pictures make daddy very happy ... it makes daddy want to fuck his little girl."" </p><p>After story time he told her to lie on her stomach, propped two plump Barbie pillows under her belly, yanked the tiny panties she was wearing painfully aside and shoved his dick roughly into her still mostly dry vagina. She winced and at first did not cry out. Biting her lip she refused to give him the pleasure. But as he began roughly jerking his hips forward and back slamming her at the tiny white headboard she couldn't help but whimper. His large belly smashed against her little white bum, her small pale legs were splayed wide and his hairy thighs rubbed their insides roughly in time with his thrusts. He would drive his cock into her then swivel his hips in large circles before pulling slowly backwards and repeating. The smell of sex filled the little room as did, eventually, the wet slurping sounds of a too-small pussy getting plunged by dick. His large forearms pressed into the bed on either side of her head and from time to time he would dribble long strands of spit down on the helpless little girl beneath him. </p><p>As the man fucked her Hailey tried as she always did to find a happy place. Everywhere she put her eyes though she was greeted by pictures of Amber, the girl who's name was emblazoned in big colorful block letters above the small rocking bed. There were pictures of her at Disney Land, or celebrating a birthday with a mountain of presents, and each one made Hailey want to cry. Why couldn't she have been that girl, instead of the girl that she was? Why were some girls born into the world to be happy little princesses while others, like her, were destined for lives only as fuck meat? Obviously no answers were available so Hailey just closed her large green eyes and started thinking of ways to coax the man rutting her closer towards fulfillment. </p><p>""Ungh, huungghh, huh"" she whispered in time to each probe from behind ""p ... please daddy, please give me your cummy. Please cummy in my tummy,"" she said, using her best lusty kid voice. A massive hand pressed the back of her head, smashing her face into the mattress and the fucking intensified. The headboard hit the wall more regularly now shaking the letters above her slightly and for a minute she thought they may come down. She worried the blocks would land on her head and wondered pessimistically if he would catch them or let them hit her. </p><p>""Yes Daddy, yes"" she whispered headily into the sheets ""yes ... please ...""</p><p>""Mouth, mouth, mouth!"" came the desperate plea from behind and the two large hands grabbed her shoulders and twisted her violently around to her back. She couldn't turn her hips until the fat man had climbed up further onto her chest and in the dark she could hardly make out the smelly wet cock that was driving at her face for another cumshot. The fat greasy head pressed her forehead, then her cheek. </p><p>Her small arms were pinned under the fat thighs so she just could only open her little mouth and waited patiently. A pathetic, watery shot of jizz roped into her blonde hair before the fat man was able to plant the mushroom head between her little lips. </p><p>""There baby, there there"" he coaxed soothingly as he came, his penis dribbling what was left in his balls onto her teeth, gums, and tongue. Hailey was grateful the second load was smaller than the first and she drank eagerly hoping this would be it for the night. The fat man looked down at her, pinned beneath him, his wide stumpy cock snaking into her willing mouth and smiled as he ejaculated. He shook, made ridiculous faces, still more pathetic groaning sounds, and he squeezed his cock with his fat hand milking every last drop out for his little cum-dump ""daughter."" </p><p>Hailey kept swallowing, kept working her tongue around the tip of his cock and poking the little hole at the end. She collapsed her cheeks on either side with her eager suckles and tried to keep her teeth free of the shaft. She made the best ""yummy noises"" she could muster and looked up at the round man silhouetted above her in the dark with the happiest little girl face she could find. </p><p>The man finished, covered her face with his hand for a minute before hoisting himself loudly off the tiny bed, and then pulled the covers up over the abused little girl to tuck her in. </p><p>""Good night sweetie"" he said, kissing her head like it was the most normal thing in the world. ""Sleep tight and I'll see you in the morning!"" He then turned and left the girl in the small dark room to think about what that might mean.</p>"
243,Der Heiße Sommer Für Einen Kleinen Jungen,Andi,,"['Mb', 'ped', 'oral', 'disc']","Ein heisser Sommer, der auch heiss ersehnt war. Nur wer ersehnte ihn mehr, der fünfjährige Junge, oder sein Onkel? Mal sehen...",2012-08-25T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Als ich klein war, war ich wohl ein ziemlich hübsches Kerlchen. Manchmal passierte es, dass man mich für ein Mädchen hielt, was mir ganz und gar nicht passte. Ich hatte dunkle Locken, große Braune Augen und einen vollen zierlich geschwungenen Mund. Ich war ein eher dunkler Typ und bin es noch, also eher südländisch. Außerdem war ich ein eher ruhiges und schüchternes Kind, zumindest wenn meine Mutter in der Nähe war. Meine Mutter war der Ansicht, dass Jungen nur zu erziehen und unter Kontrolle zu halten sind, wenn man ihnen ab und zu eine ordentliche Tracht Prügel verabreicht.</p><p>An einem heissen Sommer, ich war 5 Jahre alt, sollte ich einige Zeit bei meinem Onkel auf dem Land verbringen. Der Onkel sah mich immer auf eine Weise an, die mir irgendwie gefiel. Er liebte es wenn ich nackt war oder nur mit Unterhöschen vor ihm herumturnte. Ich merkte schnell wie ich mich vor ihm in Szene setzen musste, damit ihm das gefiehl, denn er bekam dann immer so einen komischen Gesichtsausdruck. Manchmal wenn ich auf seinem Schoss saß spürte ich eine harte Beule an meinem kleinen Arsch. Ich rückte auf ihm herum und wippte, bis er mit den Knien schaukelte und Hoppe Hoppe Reiter spielte. Heute weiss ich wie er sich wohl dabei gefühlt haben muss. Er teilte die Ansicht meiner Mutter, dass man bei der Erziehung von Jungs hart sein muss und lieber zu streng ist, als zu nachsichtig. Daher erübrigte es sich eigentlich, dass sie ihm sagte, er solle mich ruhig ab und an einmal seine harte hand spüren lassen, die mir ohne Vater ohnehin schon zu sehr fehle.</p><p>Als ich bei meinem Onkel angekommen war gab es erstmal etwas zum Essen in der Küche. Meine Tante richtete es her. Sie mochte mich scheinbar nicht so besonders und wie ich heute weiss, war sie der Ansicht das ""sowas"" besser gar nicht geboren wird, so ein Bastard von wer weiss wem.</p><p>Wir Kinder tollte draussen viel herum und hatten eigentlich die ganze Zeit immer sehr wenig an. Daran störte sich auch niemand sonderlich. Ich bemerkte schon manchmal die eigenartigen und misstrauischen Blicke von anderen Erwachsenen, die mich musterten und ausmalten wie meine Mutter sich von südamerikanischen heissen dunkelhäutigen Männern ficken liess, wie viele es wohl waren,dass sie nicht einamal genau wusste welcher von denen nun mein Erzeuger war, was man mir alles ansehen könnte u.s.w. Einmal hörte ich eine Frau sagen: ""Dem sieht man die Verdorbenheit regelrecht an."" Eine andere flüsterte, aber so dass ich es hören konnte, ""Mulattenbastard!"", als ich an ihr vorbeiging. Damals interessierte mich das gar nicht weiter.</p><p>Auf dem Land gibt es viel zu entdecken und einiges davon reizte meine kindlich naive Neugier am meisten - Sex in allen möglichen Formen und Gesprächen, die man ganz unbeachtet von neugierigen Kindern führte. Auch sonst war es dort sehr anregend, die vielen anderen Kinder, die spärlich oder unbekleidet herumliefen, die Luft, das Wetter... Viel öfter hatte ich einen Steifen, dieses kribbelnde Gefühl, das geile Jucken und spielte an mir herum, wenn ich mich unbeobachtet fühlte, da ich fürchtete sonst Schläge zu bekommen, wie im Kindergarten. Wenn ich nachts im Bett lag konnte ich kaum schlafen, wie Fieber durchzog die Geilheit meinen kleinen Kinderkörper und ich gierte nach Erleichterung, während die wildesten Dinge durch meinen Kopf schossen.</p><p>Meine Tante mochte mich nicht und das zeigte sie mir auch offen. Ich hatte den Eindruck, dass sie Jungs generell nicht mag. Den Grund dafür sollte ich schon noch erfahren. Jedenfalls schlug sie mich auch schon für Kleinigkeiten, hetzte auch meinen Onkel auf und belog ihn sogar, damit er mich auch noch verprügelt, was er auch tat.</p><p>Einmal schlug sie mit einem hölzernen Kochlöffel auf meinen Arsch ein, weswegen weiss ich nicht mehr, es war jedenfalls nichts schlimmes. Dann schickte sie mich, verheult wie ich war, ins Wohnzimmer, mit den Worten: ""Na warte du Luder bis der Onkel kommt!Zieh dich schonmal aus!"" Ängstlich erwartete ich nackt seine Ankunft und als er kam hörte ich wie sie sich lange unterhielten. Lange genug um mir richtig Sorgen zu machen.</p><p>Er kam ins Wohnzimmer und brüllte los: ""Was höre ich da? Du warst ungehorsam? Du weisst doch was man mit kleinen Kindern in diesem Hause macht die nicht gehorchen! Na warte..."" Ich heulte los und er setzte mich unsaft auf das Sofa. Dann packte er eines meiner Beine und zog daran so, dass ich auf dem Rücken lag. Er fasste meine beiden Beine an den Knöcheln und drückte sie mir an den Körper. Dann verpasste er mir harte Schläge mit der Hand auf den nackten Arsch, bis das Klatschen und dröhnen den ganzen Raum erfüllte. Ich heulte laut und er ließ mich los. ""Geh in mein Hobbyzimmer! Dir werd ich Gehorsam beibringen, du kleiner ungezogener Bengel!""</p><p>Ängstlich zitternd erwartete ich ihn in seinem Hobbyzimmer und als er kam heulte ich los. ""Das nutzt dir garnichts Bengel."" Er fummelte sich währenddessen seinen Gürtel aus der Hose, was mich noch mehr heulen ließ. ""Ab auf die Liege da und auf den Bauch legen!"" Ich tat was er sagte und legte mich dort hin. Den Kopf seitlich auf meine verschrenkten Arme gestützt beobachtete ich ihn, zitterte vor Angst und schluchzte. Er wand sich den Gürtel um die Hand und machte mit dem Rest eine Schlaufe. Dann kam er herüber und packte meinen Nacken: ""Dir werde ich eine Abreibung verpassen... Deinen Kinderwillen werde ich dir schon austreiben!"" Dann schlug er zu und ich schrie und heulte und jammerte laut. Es tat höllisch weh und das nicht nur beim Auftreffen des Gurts, sonder auch dazwischen brannte es wie tausend Nadeltiche. Als er fertig war tat mein Arsch weh und wurde ganz heiß. Ich wurde dann ohne Essen ins Bett geschickt. Eines hatte ich nun also gelernt - Kinderwille mg der Onkel nicht! Aber eigentlich, besonders wenn die Tante nicht in der Nähe war, war er sehr nett. Ich hatte es irdwann im Gefühl, was ich machen musste um ihn sehr nett und milde zu stimmen.</p><p>Eines Tages ging ich zu meinem Onkel, der gerade in seinem Hobbyzimmer war. Die Tante war unterwegs. Ich schlich um ihn herum und posierte ein wenig vor ihm, damit ich seine Aufmerksamkeit auf mich zog, was promt auch geschah. Er fragte mich ob ich was möchte und ich lächelte ihn etwas verlegen mit geneigtem Kopf an. </p><p>""Onkel... Dieses Gefühl und was die Leute so erzählen... Dass mit dem was auch die Tiere machen und so..."" Er lächelte. ""Was denn? Hat mit dir noch niemand darüber geredet?"" Ich schüttelte den Kopf und er fragte: ""Das Gefühl kennst du aber umso besser, was? Wenn dein kleiner Pimmel hart wird..."" Ich grinste und nickte. ""Das denke ich mir..."" Er ging zum Schrank und holte ein paar bunte Heftchen heraus, die ein Bekannter ihm geliehen hatte. Dann nahm er mich auf seinen Schoss und zeigte mir ein paar Bilder daraus. Da waren nackte Männer mit Riesenschwänzen zu sehen, Frauen die daran lutschten und Pimmel die den Frauen hinten und vorne reingesteckt wurden. Ich sah die Bilder und sie faszinierten mich auf eigenartige Weise: ""Iiiih die nehmen den Puller in den Mund... Da stecken sie ihn ja in die Mumu von den Tanten da."" </p><p>Mein Onkel sagte: ""Das gefällt den Frauen den Schwanz im Mund zu haben..."" Er erklärte mir dann auch dass bei Männern ein ganz besonderer Saft kommt, wenn sie ein ganz schönes Gefühl haben: ""Hattest du denn so ein Gefühl auch schon, wenn du dir unten herumgespielt hast?"" Ich grinste ganz verlegen und legte meinen Kopf auf die Seite. </p><p>""Sag schon, das ist schon in Ordnung so... Unter Männern, wenn wir alleine sind kannst du sowas ruhig sagen. Ich mache das nämlich auch manchmal..."" </p><p>Ich sagte ganz leise: ""Ja manchmal kommt so ein ganz dolles Gefühl..."" Er erzählte mir, dass die Babys davon kommen, wenn man den Saft unten reinspritzt in die Muschi. Mir reichte damals die Erklärung dass dann etwas passiert da drin und dann daraus Babys werden. ""MMMM... Kindermachesaft..."" sagte ich und grinste. Das gefiehl ihm.</p><p>Er erzählte noch davon dass diese Gefühle nicht nur dann kommen, wenn man Babys will und das man es auch bei Männern und Jungs bekommen kann usw. Das wusste ich ja alles schon. </p><p>""Bei Jungs habe ich das auch immer ganz dolle."" sagte ich. ""Ich auch manchmal richtig dolle... Hast du es auch bei Männern schon gehabt?"" fragte er. Ich erinnerte mich nur, wie ich einmal vom Hausmeister im Kindergarten eine Tracht Prügel bekam und dann dieses geile Zucken, trotz der Schmerzen, mich heftigst überkam.</p><p>Ich grinste ihn nur schelmisch an. Er fing an meine Beine zu streicheln und meine Schultern. Dann fasste er mir zwischen die Beine und mein kleines Ding wurde sofort steif. Er flüsterte mir Sachen ins Ohr, die ich damals noch nicht alle kannte, aber mir sehr gefiehlen, zumal ich oft schon Prügel bekommen hatte, wenn ich solche Worte sagte - Und seine waren teilweise viel schlimmer. Ich wurde richtig geil von seinem Fummeln, Streicheln und Küssen. Ich sass recht hart auf der Beule in seiner Hose die immer härter wurde und rekelte mich hin und her. Sein Geruch stieg mir in die Nase, diese würzige Mischung aus Zigaretten und Schweiss - Männerschweiss. Er nahm mich vom Schoss und stellte mich vor sich hin, dann zog er seine Hose aus. Ich starrte erstaunt auf seinen Schwanz, der war steif und die Vorhaut leicht zurückgezogen das seine Eichel ein wenig zu sehen war, die überdeckt war von einem feuchten Film. ""Na kleiner süßer Bastard, wie gefällt dir mein Ficklümmel?"" Er strich langsam darüber und zog mich zu sich heran. Dann setzte er mich so auf seinen Schoss, dass ich Angesicht zu Angesicht auf ihm sass.</p><p>""Los reib deinen kleinen Pimmel an meinem großen Männerschwanz!"" Ich rieb und es machte mich immer heisser. Immer wilder und schneller rieb ich, während er meine Hüften und meinen Arsch befummelte: ""Du hast ein geiles kleines Fickmäulchen du kleines Luder - Eine richtige kleine Maulvotze!"" </p><p>Er küsste meine Lippen ab und dann auf den Mund. Dabei schob er mir seine Zunge tief rein und ich reagierte automatisch indem ich meine Zunge auch bewegte. Umso schneller er seine Zunge bewegte, desto schneller bewegte ich meine. Er massierte und knetete meine Beine, die Hüfte und die Arschbacken. Ich hatte dabei schon die ganze Zeit so ein geiles Gefühl an meinem Arsch und am Loch, was sich irgedwie mit dem Jucken zwischen meinen Beinen zu verbinden schien. Er begann mein Loch zu massieren, was mich dann richtig wild machte und mich unter stöhnen immer kräftiger an ihm reiben ließ, während er härter, an Hüften, Beinen und Arsch zupackte, richtig kräftig, immer wieder: ""Das gefällt dir wohl du kleines Dreckschweinchen! Eine richtige Schlampe bist du..."" </p><p>Er packte mir kräftig zwischen die Beine, mit der anderen Hand in die Löckchen und zog mir dann mit einem Kräftigen Ruck an den Haaren den Kopf zurück. Er bewegte sich immer schneller und rieb mich immer heftiger an seinem Unterleib. Dann kam er, während er mich fest an sich drückte und ein Schwall von seinem Kindermachesaft spritzte über seinen Körper, während er sich nach hinten fallen ließ und als er mich immer wieder fest an sich drückte schoss stossweise immer mehr heraus. </p><p>Er stöhnte: ""Ooooh du Saaaaaauuuu..."" Er fasste nochmal kräftig zu und stieß mit der Hüfte nach, während er stossweise stöhnte: ""Du... kleines... verhurtes... Balg!"" Ich war immernoch so geil und rekelte mich auf ihm, da packte er meinen Kopf und meine Schultern und drückte mich von seinem Schoss runter zwischen seine Beine: ""Los da gehören verdorbene kleine Gebrauchsgören hin! Leck den Saft vom Bauch! Leck alles ab... leck es auf!"" Ich leckte die salzigen Spermaklumpen von seinem Bauch.</p><p>Plötzlich packte er mich und hob mich hoch, während er aufstand und zur Liege ging, die in der Ecke des Zimmers stand. Er ließ mich hart darauf herab. Ich kam vor Geilheit kaum zu Atem. Er befahl: ""Los leg dich auf den Bauch SOFORT!"" Ich tat was er sagte. Er strich mir über den Arsch und gab mir einen Klaps. </p><p>""Versohlt gehört dein verdorbenes Kinderfleisch! Los mach die Beine breit! Breiter auseinander!"" Dann packte er mit einem Ruck zwischen meine Beine, so dass er mit den Fingern meine Eier und das kleine Schwänzchen massieren konnte, den Daumen schob er zwischen meine Arschbacken und begann kräftig zu massieren. Ich drehte fast durch so geil war das. Stöhnend und vor wollust quiekend lag ich da. Er klatschte mit seiner anderen Hand ein paar mal auf meine Arschbacken, abwechselnd die eine und dann die andere, während er immer schneller massierte. Ich bewegte dabei meine Hüfte und rekelte mich, von immer stärkeren wollüstigen Wallungen durchströmt, hin und her. ""Das gefällt dir du kleiner Bastard... Oder?"" </p><p>Ich konnte nur: ""Hmmmmm Jaaaa... Ohh Jaaaa..."" mit meinem piepsigen Stimmchen stöhnen,während die kräftige Männerhand meines Onkels kräftig meinen kleinen Unterleib massierte. Plötzlich spürte ich ein immer stärkeres Zucken, das wie Krämpfe von meinem Unterleib her aufstieg. Ich senkte den Kopf nach unten und hob ihn schnell wieder in meinen Nacken, als plötzlich noch nie dagewesene immer stärkere Gefühle meinen Kinderkörper durchzuckten und wie bei einer Explosion herausbrachen. Ich kann nicht mehr sagen wie oft es mich packte, da ich fast wegtrat dabei. Das war so geil, dass ich es laut heraustöhnte, bevor eine nie gekannte Erleichterung eintrat. Ich wüsste nicht, wie ich dieses Gefühl beschreiben sollte, als einfach nur zu sagen, es war richtig geil!</p><p>Mein Onkel löste seinen harten Griff von meinem Unterleib und sagte: ""Man bist du ein kleines Luder. Habe gar nicht gewusst, dass so kleine Jungs so versaut sein können."" Ich lag japsend und keuchend breitbeinig auf der Liege und legte meinen Kopf auf die verschrenkten Ärmchen.</p><p>Dann packte er mich am Arm und zog mich hoch. Ich saß nun breitbeinig vor ihm und sah zu ihm hoch. Sein riesiger Schwanz, der von seinem Körper abstand und nach oben ragte, war über meinem Gesicht. </p><p>""Oh du kleiner Bastard! Wenn ich dich so sehe könnte ich dir direkt ins Gesicht spritzen, so wie du guckst! Muss mich richtig beherrschen!"" Er atmete mehrmals tief durch und sah mich dann wieder an. </p><p>""Los Bengel, fass ihn an!"" Ich umfasste seinen Schwanz mit einer Hand und er trat näher an mich heran und spreizte die Beine, dass sein Ding genau in Höhe meines Gesichtes war. </p><p>""Denk Dir das wär ein Lolli... Lutsch und leck ihn!Nimm ihn rein in dein kleines geiles Maulvötzchen!"" Ich sah ihn an und er fasste mich am Kopf und zog mein Gesicht an seinen Unterleib heran. Sein Schwänz triefte schon und ich legte sachte meine Lippen um die Spitze und lutschte vorsichtig daran herum. Ich musste den Mund weit öffnen dafür.</p><p>""Oh ja... Nimm die Zunge! Geil!"" Ich leckte mit der Zunge genau da, wo die Kuppe eine Kerbe hat und die Vorhaut sich mit der Eichel verbindet. ""MMMMMM Schneller! So ist fein...Ein geborenes Blasmaulbalg bist du!"" Der Geschmack war eigenartig und neu für mich. Ich wusste es nicht genau einzuordnen, aber so wie ich den Geruch meines Onkel irgendwie geil fand, fand ich auch diesen Geschmack nicht übel. Der Geruch zwischen seinen Achselhöhlen ließ auch irgendwie die Gier in mir wachsen ihn sort zu lecken. Nun leckte und lutschte ich seinen triefenden Schwanz. </p><p>""Nimm ihn tiefer rein in deinen kleinen geilen Schlund!"" sagte er dann, aber ich hatte keine Zeit mehr seine Anweisung zu befolgen, da er mich an meinen Locken packte und meinen Kopf hielt, während er seinen Schwanz weiter reinschob. Da hatte ich einiges im Mund dann und musste mächtig würgen, bis er ihn wieder leicht herauszog. Das Würgen schien ihm irgendwie zu gefallen, daher bewegte er sich mehrmals hin und her. Ich hatte so viel Speichel im Mund das ich unwillkürlich schlucken musste. </p><p>""Oh ja das ist geil!"" Ich stöhnte etwas mit übervollem Mund und er wieder: ""Geil schneller lutsch und saug dran!"" Er bewegte meinen Kopf indem er mit einer Hand meine Locken festhielt und die andere in meinem Nacken hatte. Nach einer Weile saugen, bewegen und lutschen wurde er immer schneller und heftiger, dabei schien ihn mein würgen und unterdrücktes Stöhnen gar nicht mehr zu interessieren. Instinktiv drückte ich mit beiden Händen gegen seine Schenkel und er umfasste mit einer Hand den den Teil seines Schwanzes, der nicht in meinen Mund passte. Ich saugte immer weiter und bewegte meine Zunge, bis sich mit einem Mal mein Mund füllte und das so stark dass ich mit schlucken nicht hinterherkam. Ich wäre fast erstickt, als er seinen Schwanz aus meinem Mund zog und während ein Schwall Sperma aus meinem Mund, teils herausschwappte und teils von mir ausgestossen wurde, ergoss sich der nächste Guss in meinem Gesicht, bevor er seinen Schwanz wieder in meinen Mund stopfte. </p><p>""Schluck du Aas! Schluck du Kindersau!"" Ich schluckte und schluckte und schluckte, während ich ihn weiter aussog. Als nichts mehr kam nahm ich ihn trotzdem immer wieder ein Stück rein und saugte wild weiter, so dass der Körper meines Onkels nur noch zuckte und er selbst wie ein Tier stöhnte, bis er ihn rauszog und sich neben mich auf das Kannape fallen ließ.</p><p>""Oh du kleines Luder du... Entweder bist du ein Naturtalent oder hast schon meterweise in der lüsternen Bengelmaulvotze gehabt.Und ich dachte schon ich weihe deine süße Schnute als Blasmaulvotze ein."" keuchte er. Ich verstand zwar nicht ganz, aber seine Worte gefielen mir auf eine eigenartige Weise, ähnlich wie so Manches, was ich aufschnappte.</p><p>In dieser Nacht konnte ich kaum schlafen. Nicht weil ich mich wieder im Bett wälzte, sondern weil ich hörte wie nebenan im Schlafzimmer von meinem Onkel und meiner Tante das Bett quietschte. Das wurde so laut und schlug gegen die Wand und krachte regelrecht, dass ich dachte es bricht zusammen. Unterbrochen wurde es nur gelegentlich und für wenige Minuten. Meine Tante stöhnte dabei wohl ins Kissen und meines Onkels stöhnen kannte ich schon. Er stöhnte auch Worte, die ich aber nicht verstand. Damals wusste ich nicht genau was da vor sich ging, aber heute weiss ich, dass der Onkel die Tante richtig heftig rangenommen hat, die ganze Nacht lang.</p><p>Am nächsten Morgen war die Tante merkwürdig ruhig und verschwand dann irgendwann. Mein Onkel nahm mich hoch und brachte mich ins Schlafzimmer, um ein wenig mit mir zu ""spielen"". Da sah ich, das durchwühlte Bett und dass auf seinem Nachttisch zwei Bilder so umgelegt waren, dass man sie nicht sah. Nur ein Bild auf seinem Nachttisch stand in Richtung Bett gerichtet deutlich sichtbar: Es war eins mit mir, das im Kindergarten mal fotografiert wurde. Ich in kurzen Hose und mit Kniestrümpfen.</p>"
244,All The Schoolgirls Together,Andre Breton,,['poem'],,2012-08-21T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Often you say - marking the earth with your heel as the wild rose blooms in a bush<br/>
Wild one seemingly made only of dew<br/>
You say - The whole sea and the whole sky for a single<br/>
Victory of childhood in the country of dance or better for a single<br/>
Embrace in a train corridor<br/>
Going to the devil with rifle shots on a bridge or better<br/>
Yet for a single timourous word<br/>
Such as must be said while gazing at you<br/>
By a blood-stained man whose name goes from tree to tree<br/>
Who keeps going in and out among a hundred birds of snow<br/>
Where then it is nice<br/>
And when you say it - the whole sea and the whole sky<br/>
Scatter like a cloud of little girls in the yard of a strict boarding school<br/>
After the dictation in which 'The heart takes'<br/>
Was perhaps written 'The heart aches'</p>"
245,The Picture Of Little T.C. In A Prospect Of Flower,Andrew Marvell,,['poem'],,2013-01-14T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>See with what simplicity<br/>
This Nimph begins her golden daies!<br/>
In the green Grass she loves to lie,<br/>
And there with her fair Aspect tames<br/>
The Wilder flow'rs, and gives them names:<br/>
But only with the Roses playes;<br/>
And them does tell<br/>
What Colour best becomes them, and what Smell.</p><p>Who can foretel for what high cause<br/>
This Darling of the Gods was born!<br/>
Yet this is She whose chaster Laws<br/>
The wanton Love shall one day fear,<br/>
And, under her command severe,<br/>
See his Bow broke and Ensigns torn.<br/>
Happy, who can<br/>
Appease this virtuous Enemy of Man!</p><p>O then let me in time compound,<br/>
And parly with those conquering Eyes;<br/>
Ere they have try'd their force to wound,<br/>
Ere, with their glancing wheels, they drive<br/>
In Triumph over Hearts that strive,<br/>
And them that yield but more despise.<br/>
Let me be laid,<br/>
Where I may see thy Glories from some Shade.</p><p>Mean time, whilst every verdant thing<br/>
It self does at thy Beauty charm,<br/>
Reform the errours of the Spring;<br/>
Make that the Tulips may have share<br/>
Of sweetness, seeing they are fair;<br/>
And Roses of their thorns disarm:<br/>
But most procure<br/>
That Violets may a longer Age endure.</p><p>But O young beauty of the Woods,<br/>
Whom Nature courts with fruits and flow'rs,<br/>
Gather the Flow'rs, but spare the Buds;<br/>
Lest Flora angry at thy crime,<br/>
To kill her Infants in their prime,<br/>
Do quickly make th' Example Yours;<br/>
And, ere we see,<br/>
Nip in the blossome all our hopes and Thee.</p>"
246,Young Love,Andrew Marvell,,['poem'],,2013-01-14T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Come, little infant, love me now,<br/>
While thine unsuspected years<br/>
Clear thine aged father's brow<br/>
From cold jealousy and fears.</p><p>Pretty, surely, 'twere to see<br/>
By young love old time beguiled,<br/>
While our sportings are as free<br/>
As the nurse's with the child.</p><p>Common beauties stay fifteen;<br/>
Such as yours should swifter move,<br/>
Whose fair blossoms are too green<br/>
Yet for lust, but not for love.</p><p>Love as much the snowy lamb,<br/>
Or the wanton kid, does prize,<br/>
As the lusty bull or ram,<br/>
For his morning sacrifice.</p><p>Now then love me: Time may take<br/>
Thee before thy time away;<br/>
Of this need we'll virtue make,<br/>
and learn love before we may.</p><p>So we win of doubtful Fate,<br/>
And, if good she to us meant,<br/>
We that good shall antedate,<br/>
Or, if ill, that ill prevent.</p><p>Thus, as kingdoms, frustrating<br/>
Other titles to their crown,<br/>
In the cradle crown their king,<br/>
So all foreign claims to drown;</p><p>So to make all rivals vain,<br/>
Now I crown thee with my love:<br/>
Crown me with thy love again,<br/>
And we both shall monarchs prove.</p>"
247,Viva,Andrew McDiarmid,,['poem'],,2013-01-15T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I love her,<br/>
as shadows cling to bodies,<br/>
never leaving them.</p><p>I see her,<br/>
in every child's smile,<br/>
in every child's tear.</p><p>I feel her,<br/>
in each little warm hand I take,<br/>
in my own heartbeat.</p><p>She is nowhere now,<br/>
or worse,<br/>
she is in some far-off place,<br/>
I'll never be.</p><p>But she is everywhere,<br/>
in me.</p>"
248,Lollipop,Andrew McDiarmid,,['poem'],,2013-01-15T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>You're standing there,<br/>
indignant, assertive, free<br/>
capturing me<br/>
churing my insides<br/>
with a flood of<br/>
butterfly wings.<br/>
You turn me around<br/>
and upside down<br/>
with each flick of your tongue<br/>
on that lollipop.</p><p>Look at you!<br/>
The power of your being<br/>
is unknown to you.<br/>
The strength of your pull<br/>
beyond you.<br/>
And I am reeled in<br/>
further and further<br/>
with each blink<br/>
each second<br/>
each lick.</p>"
249,Where The Moon Is,Andrew McDiarmid,,[''],,2013-01-17T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I saw her,<br/>
as sure as the rollercoasters<br/>
scared young children,<br/>
and as sure as the mothers and fathers,<br/>
clasped little hands,<br/>
she was there, alone,<br/>
looking down from her perch on the ferris wheel,<br/>
and surely, with the face of an angel, a sad one.</p><p>As the wheel turned,<br/>
and allowed me on,<br/>
she watched me.<br/>
My sad angel in the clouds,<br/>
and me on the ground,<br/>
Round and round in circled sound,<br/>
the carnival music around us,<br/>
and as I reached the clouds,<br/>
she reached the ground,<br/>
and broke the circle.</p><p>I watched her walk,<br/>
towards the end of the pier,<br/>
away from the wheel,<br/>
but she kept looking back,<br/>
and something about her,<br/>
screamed innocence lost,<br/>
her sad eyes crying,<br/>
her night dreams lost.</p><p>Through the sounds of laughter,<br/>
and ""step right up"",<br/>
I walked to her side,<br/>
and stood silently.<br/>
""I want to be where the moon is"", she said.<br/>
I took her hand, her soft young hand.<br/>
And through her tears,<br/>
past her sad angel eyes,<br/>
she saw what I saw.<br/>
The moon on the water,<br/>
lighting the night,<br/>
and another place,<br/>
not so far away.</p><p>""C'mon"", I said, collecting her tears.<br/>
""Let's go where the moon is.""</p>"
250,Lola,Andrew McDiarmid,,['poem'],,2013-01-17T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Her brown, little fingers,<br/>
dirty fingernails,<br/>
clinging casually to the fence,<br/>
thirty feet above the ground,<br/>
on this bridge between two countries.<br/>
She hangs there, feet on a ledge,<br/>
precarious, smiling at me.<br/>
""Como se llama?""<br/>
""Lola.""<br/>
Her sad, begging eyes brightened,<br/>
and she smiled at me through the fence.<br/>
I wish I could feed her, clothe her,<br/>
shower her with gifts and love,<br/>
and another place,<br/>
I wish I could take her in my arms,<br/>
and lift her out of her misery,<br/>
I wish for her it was all a dream,<br/>
something to wake out of.<br/>
Sadly, I stroke her young fingers,<br/>
through the fence.<br/>
I can walk away,<br/>
but Lola can't.</p>"
251,"Andy's First, Part 1",AndysExploites,anyoneatall1@gmail.com,"['mg(11)', 'reluc', 'bdsm (mild)']",Andy daydreams about the first girl he ever spent 24 hours with and how she turned out. This story will be spread out over a number of chapters.,2012-12-02T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious. It also goes without saying 'Children are the future' and should never be treated in this manor.,"<p>Andy sat back in his chair and had a swig from the can of larger on the small table beside him. He was spent, a quick glance over to Lauren and he knew she wouldn't be going to school tomorrow. Her thin frame bent over the saw horse, the 1.5 inch diameter candle grotesquely sticking out of her arse was still burning with little drops of hot wax splashing down onto her red raw 11 year old cunt. The only way Andy knew she was conscious was the wax drips, as each hit it's target she let out a half grunt half moan. Too exhausted to move even after he had untied her wrists and ankles. As he stared at his little fuck puppet he thought back over the years that had brought him to this point.</p><p>Andy's upbringing had been simple, ""normal"" parents no siblings. Middle class, rural, lived on the outskirts of one of the smaller cities in Middle England. Of average intelligence, he qualified from university with a degree in computer engineering. Then on the flip of a coin he became part owner in a startup tech business and by the age of 28, himself and 2 other college friends had sold the business and each walked away with enough to keep them in a modest lifestyle for their remaining years.</p><p>However, one thing about Andy was not ""normal"" he was a paedophile. Ever since puberty he had known he had a liking for young girls. All the way through secondary school he would single out the meekest 1st year and by the end of the first term he would have broken her in. One of his fondest memories was Gillian. He was in 5th year by this stage and knew everything he needed to pull the strings of these types of girls, and Gillian was perfect. She was tall for her age, 5' 2"", and she had only just started to develop. Andy used his charm and finesse to convince her to meet him at the movies one Saturday evening and that was when he put his plan into action.</p><p>He told her to meet him at 6:50 (knowing that the movie didn't start until 7:45) then, when she had been dropped off, by her mum, he explained the mistake and said they could sit in his car until the movie started. She was reluctant at first until he showed her where he had parked (directly outside the front doors of the cinema) and this put her at ease and allowed him to get on the ""trusted"" side of her. This was always his plan, first date was always information gathering and it always put the girls at ease when he didn't try to savage them the first moment he got. It was the same for Gillian, he could see in her stupid innocent face that she was ""in love"", and she spilled her heart out to him. She was an only child, just like him. She lived in a rural area, just like him, but that was where the similarities diverged. It turned out her father left when she was young and her mother was a nurse at the city hospital, and worked night shifts quite regularly. </p><p>Andy couldn't believe his ears, she was perfect, and this was when he decided to see how far he could go with her. The movie time rolled by and during the film he did the usual moves, arm around her, leaning in the get a sip of her drink then just before the end he turned and kissed her innocently on the cheek. By the time the movie ended she was completely head over heels in love with him. The next few weeks all he got was simple kissing after school for a few minutes before they both took their separate buses home. Until, finally the right Friday arrived. Gillian let it slip on the Monday that her mother had to work the weekend night shifts; Friday, Saturday and Sunday from 6pm to 6am. She would leave just as Gillian was arriving in from school and would be home by 8am Saturday morning. But what amazed Andy the most was the fact that her mother was going to leave Gillian unsupervised all weekend and not even come home Sunday. Something about overtime on the weekends was at a premium rate and when it was available you took it. Gillian was excited about her mother trusting her for the first time and treating her like a grown-up.</p><p>Andy started working Tuesday after school. ""Gillian, you know I love you but I feel we don't get enough time together. And I'm worried that we might grow apart"". She looked shocked and nervous, ""I wish there was some way we could spend more time together. I just don't want to lose you"" and that was it, bus time. Andy walked away with a small smile on his face leaving Gillian to worry and fret away the night. Just as expected Gillian fell right into his trap, the next afternoon as they were making out, Gillian stopped and said. </p><p>""I was thinking about what you said yesterday, I really do love you and I think I've come up with an idea as to how we can have a little more time together""</p><p>With that Gillian told Andy her plan. ""I don't know if I told you but my mum's working over the weekend. Well maybe you could come over to my house after she goes on Saturday afternoon and stay for a couple of hours? I'll even cook you dinner. But you'll have to go by 9 as she usually phones me then"". Andy was like cheering on the inside but knew not to over do the enthusiasm. He thanked her and said he'd love to come to dinner. She beamed when he said that, little did she know she was going to be the main course. And fuck the 9pm curfew!</p><p>Saturday rolled round and Andy had prepared an overnight bag. Told his parents he would be staying at a friends house (he had already got his cover story straight with a school mate whom he had promised photos of the forthcoming event) and left. He almost blew the whole plan however, when he arrived before Gillian's mum had left. But he just drove past the entrance to their home, parked up a little way down the road and watched her leave. He waited another 15 minutes just to be sure she hadn't forgotten anything then he turned around and drove to the house.</p><p>Gillian face lit up when she opened the door and jumped into his arms. In her mind she was about to play house with her first boyfriend, what she didn't know was how hard that was going to be. Andy started immediately kissing her with more passion then he had ever done before. He could feel her pushing up against him as she enjoyed the new feelings. He finally broke the kiss ""So show me around I can't wait to see your room"". She smiled and started showing him around. When they went into the kitchen he could see she had just started to prepare dinner. How dumb was this girl? Did she really think they were going to play happy families? Little by little they made their way around the house until finally they arrived at her room. </p><p>Gillian's room was a typical young girl's room. Stuffed toys scattered around, pinks and pastels were the basic colours and in the middle a mock single four poster bed. Andy almost laughed out loud he had been wondering how he would attach her arm and leg straps when he had finally secured her. In fact he had even brought large ratchet straps that would go completely round a mattress if there was nothing else. But no this girl actually wanted to be tied up and fucked! With a grin on his face he walked up behind her and slipped his hands around her waist and started to nuzzle her neck. </p><p>She laughed and tried to escape his grip be instead of letting her go he picked her up and walked over and dropped her on the bed. Before she knew it he had taken zip ties out of his back pocket and secured her hands behind her back. He flipped her over and she started giving out, telling him to undo her hands. One swift slap across her face had the desired effect of stunning her to silence. He then found her dressing gown removed the cord and looping it through her arms tied her to the bed.</p><p>He then went out to the car for his bag. From arrival to securing her had only taken 35 minutes, it was now 6:15 pm he had a good 24 hours to turn her into the most depraved slut you could find in the1st year. By the time he had returned to the room Gillian was she was sitting on her bed with her back to the post she was attached to crying quietly. Andy walked up to her and kissed her gently on the cheek. She burst out crying and begged him to untie her. </p><p>Andy just smiled and said; ""as soon as I know you're mine I will untie you from the post"". She didn't understand what he meant until his hand reached out and started to undo her blouse. She let out a sob as he opened her blouse and ran his hands over her virtually non-existent chest. There was just a thin fabric training bra between his hand and her nipples. He leaned over and kissed her lips just like he had kissed her when she greeted him at the door. Her mind was in turmoil the kissing was fantastic and she couldn't help herself but to enjoy it, but he had hit her and tied her to the bed. He had even started to undress her. No-one had seen her naked not even her mother since she had turned 11. Then she felt it, his hand going under her bra and cupping her small right breast. Within a second her nipple betrayed her and started to react to the manipulations it was getting. She felt so bad but she also still loved her boyfriend, then as suddenly as the kissing and fondling had started it stopped. </p><p>Andy stood up, ""I'll leave you to think about it for a while"" and he left the room. He loved this part of the night, the anticipation both for him and her. How quickly will she break and even then will she just give lip-service to being his or will she throw herself into it entirely? On top of all that this was the first time he didn't have a clock ticking in his head wondering when her parents would be home. He went down to the kitchen to check out the food situation. Back in the bedroom Gillian kept going over the situation in her head. He said he'd let me go if I told him I was his, well I am his; I'm his girlfriend so maybe it wouldn't be too bad. And that was what her innocent mind had decided to tell him; she was his completely and he would let her go.</p><p>Andy returned 20 minutes later and as soon as he entered the room Gillian spoke. ""Andy you know I love you and I just wanted to say I am yours, I always have been. I know you didn't mean to hit me like you did and I'm sure we can make up"". Andy smiled, she really was naive, ""ok I'm glad you said that but Gillian I need you to prove to me that you're mine"". She looked at him vacantly ""I need you do something that will prove to me that you are mine completely"". With that Andy removed his trousers and boxers his semi hard cock bounced around. ""I want you to suck my cock"". </p><p>Gillian was in shock, first with seeing the first penis in her short life then with being told she had to suck it. Just as she was about to start objecting Andy continued ""I will put on a strawberry flavoured condom so you don't taste anything but the act will be enough for me to believe you are telling me the truth"".</p><p>Gillian sat silently and thought about it. ""Well he did say he'd let me go after and if the condom was flavoured it would be just like sucking a lollipop"". Slowly Gillian started to nod her head, Andy laughed to himself the first mind fuck of the night had worked and the second was about to get underway. He had already punctured the top of the condom repeatedly with a pin so when he was ready he knew he could pull back on it and push his helmet through the top allowing him to cum directly in her mouth.</p><p>Slowly he put the condom on and walked toward her. Now that he was hard, the full 6 inches of meat poked out ahead of him. Gillian just sat there in dumb silence until Andy rubbed his condom covered cock across her face. She grimaced but opened her mouth. Andy put the tip between her lips then grabbed the sides of her head and started to slowly fuck her mouth. Not too deep at the start, letting her get used to the foreign object pushing in and out of her. </p><p>Slowly but surely Gillian became accustom to the pulsing member in her mouth and started to try and suck on it as Andy worked her head up and down. The blow-job was less then satisfactory and if it hadn't been for the outcome Andy didn't think he could have even shot his load. But he kept thinking about the 'happy ending' he had in store for her and his balls began to churn. He moved one hand to the back of her head and the other to the base of his cock and started to pick up the pace. Then on one of the back thrusts he pulled hard on the condom and he felt it rip and he knew his cock-head was free to explode down her unprepared virgin throat. He moved his hands back to the side of Gillian's head and really started to face fuck her. In another minute he erupted holding her head on his cock as he spurted shot after shot down her throat. He felt her gagging but just held her head in position until he was finished.</p>"
252,"Andy's First, Part 2",AndysExploites,anyoneatall1@gmail.com,"['mg(11)', 'reluc', 'bdsm (mild)', 'oral', 'anal']",Andy Starts to break in his new 'Girl friend',2012-12-10T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious. It also goes without saying 'Children are the future' and should never be treated in this manor.,"<p>Andy took a couple of steps back to view his victim. She looked a mess he hadn't noticed she was wearing makeup before now but with all the crying it had streaked down her face. Also cum was still dribbling down her chin and dripping onto her non-existent cleavage. Now was the time to build her back up a bit. </p><p>""Wow Gillian you were amazing. You did such a good job sucking me off you split the condom and I didn't even know I was going to cum, it just happened so fast"". She looked up at him and smiled. Now the real test he thought, and he took out his phone and took a couple of photos. She didn't even blink just sat there with a confused smile on her face.</p><p>""Ok time to get you up"" and Andy untied the cord from the bedpost and helped her to her feet. ""Lets go down stairs and see if there is anything nice to eat"". Andy started to lead Gillian out of the bedroom and down stairs.</p><p>""I thought you were going to like untie me, let me go"".</p><p>""No I said I would untie you, which I did, from the bed. I said nothing about your hands, anyway we'll have more fun this way, trust me"". He leaned over and kissed her on the cheek ""I love you"".</p><p>What a mind fuck he had her totally submissive and she was walking her around her own house hands tied behind her back and blouse gathered at her wrists. Andy decided to push on to the next humiliation and he reached up in a second unclipped her training bra. She froze instantly and tried to hide her tiny mounds as her bra slipped back to gather at her wrists like her blouse.</p><p>""What's wrong now? I thought you said you were mine completely.""</p><p>""I did but no-one has ever seen my chest before and I'm embarrassed.""</p><p>""Don't be, you look stunning and these"", Andy ran his hand over both little tits and tweaked each nipple, ""are perfect.""</p><p>Gillian's face was flushed red with the humiliation of being nude, but didn't say anything else and just hung her head and let him bring her to the sitting room. </p><p>After Andy helped Gillian onto the sofa he bent down and put a zip tie around each ankle and removed her socks. Then sitting up beside her he reached behind and cut the tie that linked her wrists. </p><p>""I think you need to go and clean up a little, there's dried cum all around your mouth. Then come straight back I want to show you something"". Gillian got up and headed for the bathroom leaving behind her blouse and bra on the sofa. But when she returned she was wearing a bath robe.</p><p>""I didn't say you could put anything on. Remember you're mine now, take off the robe"". Gillian flushed red again but slowly removed the bath robe. ""Now as punishment for disobeying me take off your jeans"".</p><p>""But Andy..""</p><p>""Don't argue or I'll make you take off your pants now too"". She just stood there blushing so much even her chest had started to go red. Andy stood up and slowly walked over to her SMACK! Again his hand made contact with her face. She fell to the floor and Andy descended on her, quickly removing both her jeans and pants so she was completely naked. He rolled her onto her tummy, quickly tied her wrists to her ankles and lifted her onto to the sofa in a seated position. At this stage Gillian was sobbing with the tears and snot running down her face and dripping onto her chest and tummy. </p><p>""Stop crying now and tell me what you would like to eat"", Gillian just continued to cry. Andy sat down beside her and pulled her to him. ""I'm only doing this because I love you and I want you to know how to behave properly for me or any other boyfriend you might get in the future. To be honest if you really start doing what you're told you may never need another boy, 'cos I'd marry you. You're perfect"". With that he started to stroke her head and face and she started to calm down. Once the crying had stopped Andy repeated his question, ""What would you like to eat?""</p><p>""But I was going to make us dinner.""</p><p>""Don't worry about that, anyway you're a bit tied up at the moment"" as he pulled the straps holding her wrist to her ankle and laughed. Gillian looked at him and tried to smile, he leaned in and started to kiss her again. He manoeuvred himself in front of her and gently forced her to open her legs. As they kissed he worked hard on both her little tits, pulling and flicking her nipples. Against her will Gillian started to get aroused. Her mind was racing, this isn't right, how can he love me and then hit me like that? Why is he making me do all these things he knows I love him? Her train of thought was broken when she felt his cock rubbing against her bare pussy. Oh god he's going to rape me was the first thought that went through her head. </p><p>If Andy could have read her mind he would have agreed but not right now, it's too easy to just fuck and run. He was working up to the next part of Gillian's training. Unwanted orgasm's, he stopped kissing her and slowly nibbled his way down to her little tits and with his hands he started playing with her bald virgin holes. He reached over and rummaged in his bag and found what he was looking for. He liberally applied the cherry flavored lube to his fingers then went to work pulling and pinching at her pussy lips. All she could do was lie there feeling totally humiliated as he sucked and nibbled on each nipple. But slowly the feeling started to build in her, she knew it straight away; she was going to have a cum. It had only been a few months ago that she had started playing with herself, after her best friend had told her about. She felt sick to her stomach thinking that she was going to cum while Andy did all this to her.</p><p>Andy could tell she was building he wondered if this was her first. Her hips were starting to involuntarily buck as if they knew what they wanted. Her Breathing had gotten shorter slowly he started circling her hole with his finger while rubbing her clit with his thumb. She started panting and then her body went rigid, that was his signal without feeling he forced 2 fingers into her cunt while at the same time biting down on her left nipple. Gillian let out a scream and then fainted, perfect thought Andy and while she was unconscious he pushed her onto her side and got the wide 4 inch vibrating butt plug from his bag. He applied some lube and without much care he forced it up her ass, this started to bring Gillian around so he helped her up and started to praise her.</p><p>""You were fantastic. God Gillian, I really love the way you came, it was amazing. So mature, most girls don't even know about orgasms at your age but you know exactly what you like. I was amazed how much you liked me biting you it really turned you on, just look at how horny you still are"". Gillian was still in shock her nipple throbbed with pain and on top of all that she felt she really needed to go to the toilet. But in the back of her mind she was hearing all the praise and she was starting to enjoy it. </p><p>""Ok now this is what we're going to do next, remember how good you were at sucking my cock earlier? Well I'm going to let you do it again for me. After all you had an orgasm so now it's my turn.""</p><p>With that Andy stepped forward and presented his cock to Gillian. She Looked up at him with pleading eyes. She was so embarrassed, how could she just suck his big cock? Before this evening she had never seen a boy's penis never mind thought about what she should do with one. Also her bum was really hurting from the need to poo but she was going to have to ask Andy to let her go and then he'd know. She flushed bright red at the idea of Andy bringing her to the toilet. She opened her mouth about to ask to go to the loo when Andy pushed forward and grabbed a handful of hair, forcing his cock into her young mouth. With her hands tied to her ankles she couldn't stop him and he slowly started to rape her mouth for the second time.</p><p>After a couple of strokes Andy pushed the button on the remote and the plug started to vibrate. Slowly at first but every couple of strokes he increased the speed. The pain and fear in Gillian's eyes was amazing but Andy said nothing he knew that she had no idea what was going on. Once he was happy that the plug was humming at an uncomfortable rate in Gillian's bowels, he dropped the remote and moved his hands to her tiny non-tits. Pinching and fondling them giving special attention to the nipple he had bitten, it had already started to blacked around the teeth marks. The grunting from Gillian was really turning Andy on, now was the time for the mind fuck. </p><p>""Oh Gillian you are amazing you suck cock so well no way an 11 year old can suck this well unless she's been taught. Who was it Gillian? Who showed you how to suck cock so well... Humm... was it one of your mum's boyfriends?"" Andy knew she had never sucked a cock in her life but he didn't care. Tell her often enough she a whore and sooner or later she'll start to believe it. </p><p>Gillian couldn't believe what she was hearing, she was starting to lose her mind. She had a boys penis in her mouth that she was sucking on, something was happening to her bum that made her feel like her guts were going to explode, her poor nipples were being squeezed and pulled in all directions and now her boyfriend thought she was so good at sucking his willy that he thinks she's been doing it for ages. The tears just rolled down her face then she noticed it, the feeling in her belly and she knew she was going to have another cum. The shame was too much Gillian started to sob around Andy's cock but the feeling just kept building and building, until finally she reached her peek and the orgasm crashed against her.</p><p>Andy had not expected her to cum again so soon, the idea that she was actually enjoying the abuse annoyed him. He pulled her off his cock and started to wank in her face. It didn't take long just as she turned her face up to look at him his first jet of cum shot out and caught her right in the face. The second flew and landed on her forehead, for the rest he moved his cock around so she had a liberal supply of jiz over her face and chest. He reached down and rubbed the now cooling cum around her face and chest, making sure her face, neck and tits were completely covered in a thin lair of his seed.</p><p>Andy's train of thought was broken by a scream. Lauren's cry had been caused by the candle burning down too close to her arse. But still she knew better then to take it out, the only time she had tried to remove something Andy put in her, was last year, she was rewarded with a caning all over her 10 year old body. Andy got out of his chair and walked over to her, blew out the candle and removed it from her ass. The sphincter remained gaping for a few seconds then began to wink closed, Andy started to peel away the wax buildup around Lauren's raw cunt. With all the body oil it came away in one lump, some wax had even run into her hole and when he pulled it out it looked like a mini candle. All the memories of Gillian had gotten Andy very hard. With out warning He lined up his cock and sank it balls deep in Lauren's cunt, she let out a small grunt. Andy hated when he didn't get a good scream on entry so withdrew and picked Lauren up from the saw horse and moved to the eXtreme Plow fucking machine(TM) with the double dildo adapter. Lauren cringed as she was placed face down on the adapted table and was strapped in. She knew she had done wrong but couldn't figure out what it was that displeased him. </p><p>Once she was lined up Andy started the machine slowly, only 10 strokes a minute he laughed to himself, then manoeuvred himself under the table to attach the nipple tower of pain(TM). An ingenious device designed to both squeeze and pull the nipples when attached. He was now ready to really fuck Lauren, he moved to the top of the table and presented his cock to her, she opened her mouth to start sucking him. He turned the strokes up to 80 per minute and then forced his own cock as far down her throat has he could. Her muffled screams reverberated around his cock as he pumped in and out of her face. At the rate he was going she wouldn't be going to school for the rest of the week. It wasn't too long before he came and dumped what seed he had left down her throat. He turned and walked back to his chair leaving the machine to fuck her cunt and ass for a little while longer. Lauren's screams faded as he returned to his memory of the breaking of Gillian.</p><p><i>To Be Continued</i></p>"
253,Robbie's Birthday Present,Angel,mangood192@yahoo.com,"['rape', 'm', 'g', 'blakml']",It's Robbie 12th birthday! What's the gift his dad has brought him?,2012-04-03T00:00:00,"This is all fiction and fantasy. Do not try it! And please enjoy, please leave comments. TQ","<p>Tim is a horny 30 years old man that lives with his soon to be 12 year old son. Tim has been fantasizing his whole life wanting to see his own son fucking a little girl his age. After all these years surviving solely on tons of child porn since the divorce with his wife, he finally found a perfect plan to fulfill his deepest dirty fantasy.</p><p>Since Tim's divorce, he has been staying with his son for eight years now. His son, Robbie is a 12 year old muscular active kid. He often walks around the house only with his underwear since there is no female in the house and he has been like this since he is four. Tim has noticed his son getting frequent erection, his white underwear would form a big tent especially while he is watching TV and he would just walk away from a TV show straight into the bathroom. Tim noticed that Robbie would be in the shower for a long 30 minutes and would leave the shower running freely without making any noise. Since he has done that a few weeks ago, Tim is curious and very excited to find out what is his son actually doing in the shower for so long and so quiet.</p><p>It is Saturday morning, Tim placed purposely placed a child modeling magazine on the living room couch because he knows that Robbie would come to the couch for morning TV shows since he skipped school for the day. Tim hid is his room, pretending to be still asleep, he left a small gap at his door so that he can see what's happening on the couch. A few minutes later, Robbie walked out of his room heading straight to the couch. He found something on the couch and placed it on the table. He opened the magazine found loads of sexy little girls wearing only their panties. Some of them are upskirts with their legs spread wide. He flipped through some pages and drew out his hard erect penis from his underwear and started stroking up and down. </p><p>As Robbie is wanking, he could not resist but to moan and groan: ""Szhhzhh Ahhh Szhhzzh, Nice Szzzzhhhh, Sexy Panties Szzzhhh Ahhhh Ohhhhhh Ohhhhh This feels...... so...... Good.......!!!"". Soon after that, Tim deliberately barged out of him room catching Robbie in the act.</p><p>Robbie saw his dad and quickly withdrew his penis back into his underwear and tried to hide the magazine but he knew that his dad has seen everything.</p><p>Tim said: ""Robbie, do you like these pictures? They're so sexy right? Their sexy legs made you hard and you need to squeeze and shake it up and down right?""</p><p>Robbie said: ""Dad...... I...... I just...... need to play with my penis...... it feels so...... good...... And these sexy little girls' panties...... they are...... So nice to look at...... Last time I just play with it alone thinking about Cherrie in her underwear.""</p><p>Tim said: ""Cherrie? You mean the 9 year old girl next class? So...... what panties do you think she is wearing? And what color?"" (Tim asked excitedly and he is so horny right now!)</p><p>Robbie replied: ""I've always played with my penis with my eyes closed, thinking that she is spreading her legs in her school uniform widely with her white panties in front of me...... Just like this picture......"".</p><p>Tim ask : ""So when do you stop? (He asked purposely)</p><p>Robbie replied: ""until it feels just so good...... and there is this white sticky stuff coming out......""</p><p>Tim: ""You're a big boy now! But not yet, you have to do something before you are a real man. D you want to be a grown up man?"" (This is the perfect time for Tim to initiate his plan).</p><p>Robbie: ""Of course I want to be a man, but what must I do?""</p><p>Tim Lied: ""It has been our family tradition for centuries that once a boy reaches his 12th years old birthday. He must perform a creampie on a girl which means shooting your white stuff inside her pussy hole on his birthday in order for him to be a grown up. We, unlike many other families, we celebrate our 12th birthday differently. Come my son, let me show you before you do it to a real girl.""</p><p>Tim turned on the computer in the living room and accessed his locked user and he opens the video called, ""Fucking my neighbor's daughter"" featuring a 14 year old boy fucking an 8 year old girl. Tim explained to Robbie how a guy should fuck a girl hard.</p><p>Tim: ""Look at this! This boy has his penis hard and he placed his penis into that girl's pussy hole. Once it is inside, you push it in and then pull it out just watch how he fucks her. Look how wild and fast he fucks her and how good he feels. Hear that? He groans just like what you did just now looking at that panties magazine while you played with your penis because it feels almost too good! Now watch this, he shoots is white stuff fully inside that little girls pussy, this is the most important part in our family tradition, you must creampie inside a girl on your birthday, sound good no?"" Robbie: ""This is so cool! But how can I fuck a girl if I don't have a girl friend? I really wanted to because today is my birthday and I want to be a man but...... there's no one for me to shoot my cream inside her......""</p><p>Tim: ""Just now you said that you always fantasizing about Cherrie in her underwear right? Have you consider to putting your penis in and fuck her little hole and spurt your cream inside her?</p><p>Tim noticed that this idea has made a big budge on his son's underwear. He knew that Robbie is so horny for her.</p><p>Robbie: ""If that could happen, I will fuck her non-stop and shoot my white stuff inside her until I could not wank anymore for the day."" (Robbie looks like he has been possessed by his secret horny soul when he is horny) Tim: ""That's my boy, today is your birthday and I am very proud of you. Come with me to the basement.</p><p>Tim brought his son to the basement where he has not gone down there for years because that place has been used for storage for many years. Robbie is curious about why his father wants to go to that boring and dirty place that hasn't been cleaned for years.</p><p>Tim: ""Happy birthday my son, here's your gift for your dad"".</p><p>The young fearful girl in school uniform blind folded and her mouth taped shut tied at the corner of the room. It's Cherrie! That 9 years old sexy girl in her school uniform is in his house right now.</p><p>Robbie: ""Cherrie! Dad is it really Cherrie? She's here in my house? I just couldn't believe what I am seeing right now!""</p><p>Tim: ""It's your gift! I have gone out hunting for your girl while you are sleeping and now she's all yours! You can touch her, you can kiss her, you can fuck her all you want! But dad is going to record this for this wonderful moment, I have 3 cameras hanging on the wall with different angle, and I will use this one special video camera to shoot freely. So...... what do you think?""</p><p>Robbie: ""This is so wonderful dad! I love you! But what happens is she doesn't want to let me fuck her? What if she goes to the police?""</p><p>Tim : ""If she doesn't want to be fucked then you should fuck her harder and force her with your big horny stick! And don't worry about the police, I've taken naked pictures of her just now when you are sleeping to threaten her and she will not tell anyone when we have these photos! And don't worry about her screaming, because this room, it's the basement and it is sound proof. The more she screams, the harder you must fuck her!"" You have only 2 more hours to do it because after that, I must drop her off at school so that it looks like nothing has ever happened and not to arouse suspicion from her parents.""</p><p>Robbie: ""I want to touch her now!""</p><p>Tim starts rolling the camera while his son unties her and takes off the tape on her mouth and blindfold.</p><p>Tim: ""Hey! What are you doing? She'll recognize you and we'll be in deep trouble!""</p><p>Robbie: ""Don't worry dad! I got this girl under my control!""</p><p>Tim: ""Alright, if that is your wish.""</p><p>Robbie took off her blindfold. Tears started flowing from innocent little Cherrie.</p><p>Cherrie: ""What do you want...... (Sobs), I have nothing you want...... Please let me go...... I want to go home......(Sob).""</p><p>Robbie: ""What do I want? Don't worry Cherrie, I'm not going hurt you, I just want to see your panties that's all. Since you always spread your legs widely in school and that black bicycle trouser is simple too annoying. Why spread your legs if you're just going to hide your sexy panties behind these shorts? If you want to spread your legs, then spread them wide just with your panties alone. I'm sure that many boys would agree to that too! Now let me get rid of this annoying shorts of yours.</p><p>Robbie pulled her bicycle shorts down from her skirt, leaving her white cotton hello kitty panties exposed to Robbie's view. Robbie penis became so hard he needed to fuck her right away but he needed to do something first.</p><p>Robbie: ""Now sit on the bed and spread your legs wide just the way you spread them at school!""</p><p>All she did is just to obey and started crying, Robbie took the camera and photographs her with her legs spread widely with her panties fully exposed.</p><p>Cherrie: ""You...... have seen it all, you...... saw my panties, now please let me go (sobs) , I really want to go home now...... I have nothing more you want...... (Sobs).""</p><p>Robbie: ""Oh yes there is something I want far more than just having a great wank to your panties? I need to lend your body!""</p><p>Cherrie: ""My body? What for? I have nothing......""</p><p>Robbie: ""I need your body to make me feel incredibly good! I need you to spread your legs very wide so that I can put my horny big penis inside you, because I can feel it screaming inside me right now!""</p><p>Cherrie: ""Oh please no...... Please don't rape me...... I will let you see my panties everyday but please don't.....I don't want to get hurt...... please....... (Sobs)."" (She knew that this is rape when a boy's penis is inside a girl's pussy when the girl does not want it, that's what her mummy told her about it)</p><p>Robbie: ""Now shut up and let me fuck you!""</p><p>Robbie smelled and kissed her panties, pulled her panties out throwing it to the ground. He takes off his white underwear and finally his big stick that is forcing its way out of the underwear is now free from restrictions. Tim stared filming this with so much excitement and his penis is now trying to force his way through his jeans. Tim quickly unbuttons his jeans to let his hard budge be free and he is now capturing the moment of his dream come through, his son is deflowering a little virgin, a little girl.</p><p>Robbie parted her legs into a 'W"" shape pressed her legs in this shape roughly and threatens to spank her if she let go of it. Then he rubs his hard penis head up and down of her bald juicy pussy. Robbie moans ""I couldn't believe my penis is rubbing on this bitch's pussy, it feels better than wanking many many times!"" He rubbed it up and down until his penis is completely hard rock and there is no way for this rock hard penis to deflate before ejaculating loads of semen. Now Robbie needs more than this! He guides his stick slowly and carefully into her tight hole. His 5 inch penis managed to get only one quarter into her cunt. He started off by thrusting slowly trying hardly to pierce that virgin hymen. </p><p>After a few fucks, he begin thrusting her harder and harder and out of a sudden, Cherrie started screaming with tears"" :Ouchhhh it hurts..... it hurts so much......"" Drops of blood flowed from her pussy. Robbie has deflowered this little girl. Robbie started pushing deeper into her and now managed to push every inch he has inside her. Robbie let out a groan: ""Awesome!!! This feels so...... so awesome!!! I'm going to fuck you my bitch! I'm going to do it fast!!!"" </p><p>Robbie started fucking her very quickly and roughly with so much lust for a 12 year old boy. He lied on top of her belly and hugging her waist while his penis starting humping her faster and faster, deeper and deeper, harder and harder! </p><p>Cherrie screaming: ""No.... Please stop...... Please......, it hurts......, it hurts so much!"" Robbie humps her so roughly and consequently for around five to ten minutes and then he felt that his penis is about to explode. That led him to hump her even harder and the feeling is too overwhelming. Robbie felt that his penis is charging so much sperm energy and ready to go off just like a hyper beam fully charged ready to shoot. Suddenly! </p><p>Robbie let out a groan: ""Ohhh!!! It's coming! It's coming out! I'm going to cum inside you! Ahhh...... Szzzshhh Ah......, oh my God! Oh my God...... Ohhhh......"" Spurt! Spurt! Spurt! Spurt! Spurt! Loads and loads and loads of semen started pumping into her young and immature womb. He slowly pulls put from her tight pussy which gives a ""kiss"" sound when it comes out. Then torrents of semen flowed out from her pussy leaving a big pool of semen on the bed.</p><p>Robbie: ""Wow! This is just so awesome! I am finally a man! I creampied into her! Oh my God! Will she get pregnant?""</p><p>Tim: ""No...... she's still too young for that, this is the best age to creampie, that's why your dad loves to fuck young girls because I can shoot my love seeds all I want! And that is why we shoot inside a little girl every time we fuck them. It definitely feels so much better than pulling out!""</p><p>Robbie: ""Alright dad, now let's get her back to school.""</p><p>Tim: ""Not yet my son...... Don't you want to see Daddy fuck her?</p><p>Robbie: ""Yeah!!! I'll hold the camera!""</p><p>Tim: ""Then let's get started, come here my little princess! It's time for horny King to fuck you!""</p><p>Cherrie: ""Please...... enough...... please stop...... please...... please don't...... I'm already hurt......""</p><p>Tim: ""No...... Not enough...... It's not fair if I don't get to fuck you right? Deal with it you bitch!""</p><p>As Tim takes off his underwear, his son Robbie is getting ready to film the entire rape scene. Tim placed her backside jutting up, placing her in a doggy fuck position. Then he caresses and rubs her smooth young butt and then kissed it over and over again. And he licks some of his son's semen outside her pussy. </p><p>After that, Tim takes his 6 inch penis and without caring of hurting her and thrust directly and deeply into her pussy. He fucks and fucks her, thrust and thrust her very very quickly and hardly and he could feel that his penis head is banging her cervix. Cherrie cried and cried, screamed and screamed. Nearly pass out from these violent thrusts! Not only he could feel her cervix being fucked by his 30 year old monster stick, Tim's continues to thrusts further and deeper leaving a slapping sound (Piak Piak Piak Piak Piak) resulted from his continuous laps banging her butt. Robbie's semen serves like a lubricant for Tim. Tim is fucking her cunt with Robbie's semen still inside making it smoother for this big penis to slide in this incredibly tight cunt. </p><p>Tim let out a groan: ""Ohhh my God...... It has been far too long since I fuck a girl, this feels......really.......really awesome...... I love fucking little girls...... Ohhh...... You're still so tight after my horny son creamed inside you...... can't imagine what it feels like to fuck you first hand...... Ahhh...... Just So...... So Good and tight......"" Suddenly, Spurt! Spurt! Spurt! Spurt! Spurt! Spurt! Jets of semen keep shooting out inside her! Tim has never cum so much in his life before. He withdrew his penis from her causing a mixture of Tim and Robbie's semen overflowed from her pussy, causing a big mess but who cares.</p><p>Tim: ""She's just so awesome! Did you capture everything?</p><p>Robbie: ""Every second, every angle!""</p><p>Tim: ""Good! Now let's get her back to school. Take her panties and give it to her and let's clean her up exactly what she looked like before.""</p><p>Robbie: ""Wait, I want this, I want this panties to wank and cum into it later on!""</p><p>Tim: ""Okay...... then take it. Now Cherrie, if you tell anyone about this, I will post your naked photos on the internet and your friends will all see your naked body which I took earlier before you get fucked! Now wear back your uniforms and put this pants back on and then let's get going.""</p><p>Cherrie is in shock and confused and she just nodded and her tears keep rolling down because she doesn't have a choice but to obey. She did not want anyone to see her shame.</p><p>Tim: ""One more last thing. Cherrie, I want you to stop wearing this annoying shorts! The next time you see me in school, make sure that you spread your legs widely in front of me. I expect you to be wearing panties only under your skirt. If I see shorts underneath, I will send your naked photos to everyone! And I might be bringing my best friend, Tommy to sit beside me when you spread your legs opposite of us at school the next time.""</p><p>Cherrie obeyed every single detail and they dropped her off at the back gate of the school, pretending that nothing has ever happened. Both Tim and Robbie would watch the video almost every day and wanked to it. Tim is such a smart man. He keeps on lying to his son about this great tradition because he wants to plan another rape scene in the near future with his future grandson with more fresh little girls.</p>"
254,Fucking Competition Registration Brochure!!!,Angel,mangood192@yahoo.com,[''],Brochure For Joining The Competition to Fuck Your Favourite Child Models On Our Website!!!,2012-05-28T00:00:00,It's all fiction! Non of them are true and please don't try this. Only fantasize them for your pleasure!!!,"<p>Welcome my fellow girl lovers!!! Ever feel like sticking your prick into our child models tight sexy pussy? Ramming your big hard cock in and out? And spurt your loads inside them? This is the first time ever our child model websites are offering you the chance! You! As a member will have a chance to fuck our little girls that you have always wanked to in front of your computer at home. Now is your chance of a lifetime to do it!!! Any interested members please log on to our website and register before it is too late!!! May the 5 highest bidder wins their chance into the competition!!!</p><p><b>Requirements</b></p><p></p><blockquote><b>1</b>......25 to 35 years of age<br/> <b>2</b>......Experienced in Fucking Little Girls<br/> <b>3</b>......Must Love Child Models and must also be a member</blockquote><p><b>Steps to Register</b></p><p></p><blockquote><b>1</b>......Place your bid by transferring the funds directly into our account<br/> <b>2</b>......Wait for the results to be uploaded<br/> <b>3</b>......Only 5 highest bidder will be selected into the competition<br/> <b>4</b>......Selected candidates will be notified about the date, time and the secret location of the competition (Do not inform anyone about this*)</blockquote><p></p><h5>Competition Rules</h5><p><b>1.</b> All candidates will have to consume 2 tablets of high quality semenex provided 30 minutes before the competition start (To make you more horny and to enable you to ejaculate more semen than usual)</p><p><b>2.</b> We have 10 child models age range from 8 to 11 years old, you are required to select one of your most favorite girl. (Only the highest bidder will be allowed to choose first following the next bidder*)</p><p><b>3.</b> Candidates will be taken into a room with 5 beds (Each bed has 3 video cameras, each at different angle)</p><p><b>4.</b> The child model will bend over and lift their butt up in a doggy fuck position at the far end of the bed while you, candidates will be standing while fucking your girl.</p><p><b>5.</b> Candidates are not allowed to change the fuck position, only doggy style is permitted</p><p><b>6.</b> The child's pussy will be fully lubricated</p><p><b>7.</b> Candidates must wear a condom while fucking</p><p><b>8.</b> At the start of the whistle, candidates must start fucking the girl and there will be no delays</p><p><b>9.</b> Candidates cannot pause while fucking the girl</p><p><b>10.</b> Candidates that have ejaculated must withdraw their penis and sit on the spectator's bench</p><p><b>11.</b> Candidates who break any of the above rules will be disqualified but can still remain in the room as a spectator</p><p></p><h5>Winning Methods &amp; Rewards</h5><p><b>1.</b> Candidate who fuck the longest without ejaculating is considered the winner</p><p><b>2.</b> Reward: The winner will be allowed to remove the condom to fuck the little girl as long as he can and he can ejaculate inside the girl's pussy!</p><p><b>Bonus Win</b></p><p><b>1.</b> Winner who can continue to fuck the girl without ejaculating for another 15 minutes will be give the Grand and Bonus prize:</p><p>Grand winner will select 3 of our 10 child models to fuck for 1 whole week without limit and is allowed to spurt his creamy seed into the girls!!!</p><p><b>Consolation Prize</b></p><p><b>1.</b> A video of yourself and your fellow competitors fucking the girls will be given</p><p>What are you waiting for? Join now!!! Place your bid!!! The chance of fucking our sexy child models could be yours!!! Log on to our child modeling website to see which girl you feel like fucking the most and Good Luck!!!</p>"
255,Fucking Competition Day,Angel,mangood192@yahoo.com,[''],This is a sequel to my previous story post 'Fucking Competition Registration Brochure' Which I highly recommend that you read it first to understand the simple rules of the competition. This story is the fucking competition event!,2012-05-31T00:00:00,"This story is completely and fully fiction! Please do not try this with a real child! Feeling horny, read this for your pleasure!","<p><b>5 Highest Bidders</b></p><p></p><blockquote><b>1</b>......Rob (12,000 USD)<br/> <b>2</b>......Jason (9,000 USD)<br/> <b>3</b>......Tommy (8,200 USD)<br/> <b>4</b>......Tim (8,000 USD)<br/> <b>5</b>......Benny (7,600 USD)</blockquote><p><b>Selected Child Models</b></p><p></p><blockquote><b>1</b>......Rob - Anna (9 year old blond, straight hair with brown eyes, Hot girl!)<br/> <b>2</b>......Jason - Cherrie (10 years old, straight dark hair with blue eyes, pixie face!)<br/> <b>3</b>......Tommy - Lucy (8 years old, curly, fluffy blond hair with blue eyes, pixie face!)<br/> <b>4</b>......Tim - Laney (11 years old, curly brown hair with sexy black eyes, Hottie!)<br/> <b>5</b>......Benny - Hanna (8 years old, straight brown hair with blue eyes, Sexy!)</blockquote><p>---</p><p>After the candidates have selected their child sex partners, the candidates were brought to the waiting room. While in the waiting room, the host of the competition came in and announced: ""Please remove your clothing, leaving only your underwear on"". The candidates did as they were asked. Then the host summoned all the candidates to gather around the large table at the center of the waiting room. On top of the table, there were 5 glasses of plain water and 2 tablets of high quality Semenex beside each of the glasses. The host asked the candidates to each take in 2 tablets of Semenex and the candidates did as they were asked. While waiting in the room for 30 minutes for the effects of the Semenex to kick in, the host revised the rules of the competition with the candidates (Refer to my previous story post for the rules of the fucking competition).</p><p>20 minutes have passed. The effect of the Semenex pills has begun to take over. All 5 candidates' body has begun to sweat a lot and their erections are uncontrollable. Their big and hard penises pushed hardly behind their underwear, creating a big tent. The host has noticed that the candidates were almost ready. After that, he instructed them into the special room.</p><p>They entered the special room. Each bed has 3 different camera angles and a monitor screen hanged on the walls of each bed to enable the guys to watch themselves fucking the little girls. There were 5 beds with each sexy little child models that they have selected earlier sat on the bed waiting with only their white cotton panties on. The candidates were instructed to take their position with their selected girls and the girls were instructed to kneel at the end of the bed, lifting their butt up in a doggy fuck position. The video cameras started rolling and the candidates were commanded take their underwear off. Then they were instructed to slide the girls' panties down their legs revealing a very sticky and very over lubricated pussy.</p><p>30 seconds left before the competition starts. The host announced: ""Wear your condom and place your penis head inside the girl's pussy but do not fuck until I say so! And Hold the girl's hips. Now get ready-- 3, 2, 1, FUCK!!!""</p><p>The guys started ramming into the girl's cunt expecting to break the girls' hymen, but to their surprise, there is no hymen! (The girls' hymens were all broken before this by their cameraman during their photo shoots. They would often fuck the child models directly after their photo shoot sessions every weekend. How lucky to be a cameraman for child modeling agencies) Now the guys started fucking their girls very violently, the lubricants in the girls' pussy helped the guys' big cock to slide in easier into their extremely tight underdeveloped pussy hole. On top of that, the effects of the Semenex pills caused these men's cock to grow as hard as a rock with very intense pleasure that led them to feel even hungrier for the girl's tight hole! They fuck and fuck and fuck these girls pussy without stopping, feeling their pussy squeezing their hard cock inside them, massaging them to give the guys the best fuck ever!</p><p>10 minutes have passed.</p><p>Rob rammed his cock into Anna's 9 year old pussy, in and out, in and out. Watching himself on the monitor screen as he continues to bang into her. He let out a moan: ""Ohhh, Szzhhh, Ohhh, I've been masturbating to your photos every day, watching you in that school uniform spreading your legs, you spread them just so wide, with that sexy-- Ohhh-.. sexy white cotton panties-..szhhhh-.. ahhh-.., and now-.. I can't believe that I am actually holding your hips right now, tasting your tight pussy with my cock for real-- come on you teasing child model whore! Suck my penis with your pussy or I'll rip you apart!"" Rob has no self control anymore, forgotten that he paid 12,000 USD being the highest bidder in the competition who wanted so much to win the Grand prize, he is in his own world right now.</p><p> Fucking and fucking that tight pussy causing Anna to let out a painful moan: ""Ohhh-- it's hurts!!! Take it out!!! Please-- it hurts so bad-- Owww-.. Ah--"" Her moan of pain caused Rob to drive his cock into her even faster and harder causing a slapping sound and out of a sudden Rob felt something uncontrollable rushing towards his penis. ""Ohhh my God!!!...... Here it comes!!!! Ohhhhhh--!"" His penis spurted semen over and over again into the condom. </p><p>Rob pulled out his penis from Anna's pussy with so much semen in the condom, heavy enough for the condom itself to slide off Rob's cock onto the floor, causing a big splash of messy cum. Robs' senses finally came back to himself, realizing that he was the first to cum, that he had lost. He walked with his two very numb and tired legs and sat on the spectator's bench enjoying his competitors' show.</p><p>On the next 2 beds, Tim and Benny were both fucking and ramming their cock into their girls while both of them keeps on peeping at each other, hoping that their opponent cum first. Tim is fucking Laney, holding her hips driving his dick back and forth. Laney started moving herself back and forth squeezing that big cock with her pussy. While Benny is able to slip in one more inch into Hanna's 8 year old underdeveloped cunt after Hanna begins to get very wet by feeling that hard stick inside her trying to reach her cervix but he just couldn't! He tried and tried so desperately to reach Hanna's cervix but instead, he let out a groan: ""Ohhh-- what the-- you bitch!!! I'll fuck and spurt inside you my sexy Hanna!!! I'll--. Ohhhh--"" Benny spurted 4 big loads into Hanna. Benny's groan of pleasure caused his opponent, Tim to cum as well, it was too much for Tim to hold back his ejaculation. Because according to Tim, by just getting to fuck Laney is heavenly enough and Benny's groan led Tim to imagine that Benny is cumming into the 8 years old pussy. All these were too much for Tim to bear and he got to spurt!!! Both men retreated to the bench and join Rob realizing that they were both just ultimate pedos that couldn't control themselves over a sexy child's body.</p><p>Another 5 minutes have passed.</p><p>Only 2 more competitors left, Jason and Tommy. Both child fuckers were trying their best to hold on as long as they can but the constant tight massage to their penis that both Cherrie and Laney have given to their men were driving Jason and Tommy crazy. Each of them knew that they could not last any longer, they both felt like cumming. They have to maintain a constant and steady fuck into their girls' pussy, they could not slow down or stop or else they will be disqualified. On top of that, fucking any harder would definitely cause their cock to explode their baby juice into the girls. Both men tried not to think of any erotic thoughts and trying very hard not to feel the wonderful pleasure of their penises ramming into the girl's tight cunt. </p><p>However, the Semenex pills are putting more pleasure and pumping more and more thick creamy baby juice into their prostate, filling their prostate with more and more semen, getting ready to unload every single drop of semen. Both Jason and Tommy were looking at each other while fucking their girl. Both men were hoping for their opponents to give up. </p><p>Jason was cursing Tommy in his mind: ""Fuck you Tommy! Give up already! Come on you pedo child fucker! Just give up and cum!"" Jason knew that he could not last any longer, he saw Tommy face turned red, with sweats coming out from his head, desperate to hold on. Jason knew Tommy could not last any longer either, that he could cum any second, so he had to just hold on by fucking Cherrie carefully, controlling his pace. </p><p>Cherrie's 10 year old cunt begin to get wetter and wetter, serving as another layer of natural lubricant for Jason to slide his cock in, as before he can only managed to slide in only 4 inch of his penis as he has a big cock. Her very wet pussy has caused Jason to accidentally ram his cock up harder and further by another 2 inch. Jason felt that his 6 inch big cock is fully buried into Cherrie's pussy and his cock head has banged into the cervix causing a violent rush of thick creamy gobs and gobs of his baby juice into her cervix. Jason felt a great relieve that his horny baby juice has finally spurted out from his desperate cock. He slowly pulls his cock out and caught all the spectators' attention and the camera to zoom in, filming his cock pulling half way out of Cherrie's pussy with so much baby juice leaking out of her pussy.</p><p>The spectators mumbled to each other regarding how it is possible that he could actually cum into her pussy wearing a condom. Jason pulls his penis completely out and more and more thick cum leaked out causing a big mess on the end of the bed and the floor. Jason's penis is completely out of her pussy right now, it was revealed that his penis head had pierced out of the tip of the condom. Jason couldn't believe how lucky he was that his condom broke and he was able to cream into the little pixie face Cherrie with a very tight 10 year old pussy.</p><p>The host announced: ""The winner is Tommy!!! You may now remove your condom, turn your girl into your favourite fucking position and fuck away until you cum! And there is a new challenge up ahead, if you can withstand for exactly another 15 minutes without ejaculating, you will be rewarded the grand prize. Which you can choose 3 out of 10 of our child models and fuck for a whole week without limit! Now get yourself ready!"" </p><p>Tommy felt a great relieve and felt very excited, knowing that he could finally cum inside a little girl for real. Not only that, he can now cum into his favourite child model that he used to wanked at home in front of the computer while watching his favourite photo set showing Lucy in her yellow panties spreading so wide, teasing guys to fuck her. Tommy placed Lucy laying her back on the bed and lifted her legs up in an ""M"" position. He peeled the annoying condom off his penis and threw it to the ground. Tommy place both Lucy's legs at each side of his hips and lay his chest on top of hers, then slide in his massive cock into Lucy's 8 year old tight pussy, getting ready for the signal to start fucking.</p><p>The host announced: ""Get ready-.. 3, 2, 1, Fuck Away!!!"" Tommy kissed Lucy's mouth and told her: ""I'm gonna rape you right now and put my baby juice inside you!"" Tommy began to pound deeply into her, each thrust got his penis head up into her cervix, pounding it, trying to break a hole. That caused Lucy to moan so much with pain as well as with pleasure for having such an extraordinarily big monster cock in a tiny 8 year old pussy hole. Her vaginal passage inside her was so narrow, so tight, so pure, so angelic, so good which squeezed and massaged Tommy's horny cock that was trying to stretch her further apart! </p><p>Tommy slides his dig deeply into her, and then pulled his cock nearly but not completely out and then thrust it back in again. He repeated this fucking stunt so forcefully and so quickly just like a chain gun unloading hundreds of bullets in just seconds. This caused the bed to bounce up and down, making loud squeaky sounds. Tommy looked into her face, seeing Lucy's mouth gasping desperately for air as he fuck and fuck and fuck her. Tommy looked up to see the monitor screen in front of him, showing 3 different camera angles of him fucking her, Live! And he could feel that he is not going to last any longer, he has to cum any moment now but he needed to hold on. </p><p>He glanced up the monitor screen to see the digital clock, counting down, it has just passed 10 fucking minutes, he told himself: ""Just 5 more minutes, just 5 more fucking minutes and I'll be in a pedo paradise! Ohhh-- this feels-. So-- good!!!!"" Each minute passed, he kept looking at that fucking slow clock. The countdown seconds decreasing one second by one second which were just too damn slow!"" He felt his baby juice getting ready to launch any seconds now but he just got to hold on. 30 Seconds left, He was now in a mixture state of intense pleasure and horror from the restraining from ejaculation. He held on for dear fucking life to earn his way into a week of pedo heaven life. 20 seconds left, he struggled not to cum. His prostate muscles were holding his baby juice back very strongly yet terribly. And then 10 more seconds left! This is the last 10 seconds of torture from pedo hell. Now Tommy just got to fuck her and hold on for just 10 more fucking seconds, he felt one very tiny drop of his semen escaped from his prostate which Tommy knows that his prostate now is flooded fully with thick baby juice, just a tiny mistake and all will spill. </p><p>Finally he heard the host of the competition cheering: ""5, 4, 3, 2."" Just before the ""1"" Spurt! Spurt! Spurt! Spurt! Spurt! Tommy just couldn't hold on any longer, he might burst if he continued to hold on and would probably end up on the surgery table. Just before the host could say ""1"", Tommy pulls his penis out and ram his cock deeply into her, kissing her cervix, he then pulls out again and thrust it in again, this time in a slower pace. Each spurt of semen caused him pause for a few seconds before giving another spurt. </p><p>He cummed 6 big loads of extremely thick and hot semen into Lucy's cervix, flooding her vagina passage way with his baby juice. At the same time, Lucy cummed as well. As Tommy was pulling his monster cock out from her, the camera that shoots at their backside zoomed in, showing loads and loads of thick white semen flowing and flowing from Lucy's pussy, leaving a big pool of fucking baby juice on the black bed sheet. Spectators started taking pictures of the big pool of semen that leaked out from Lucy's pussy.</p><p>The host came forward to Tommy and said: ""I'm so sorry-- you did not win the Grand prize, so-- the offer is no more-- Anyway congratulations for being the winner! Hope you'll come back next season if we have another"". Tommy wore his underwear with his cock still covered with his cum and went to the locker room to get his stuff. He walked down the corridor heading towards his car but someone sweet interrupted him. It was little model Lucy!</p><p>Lucy said: ""Tommy-.. I know you didn't win the grand prize today but-.. I'll be available for your big cock anytime you want! It feels so good to feel your cock inside me and I want it again-.. Here, this is my number, call me if you feel like fucking me, I only give this to you because I like you!"" </p><p>Tommy began to feel horny again, his penis was forcing through his cotton pants, making a tent and he said to Lucy: ""Can we do it tomorrow! After your school hours, I'll take you to my apartment?"" </p><p>Lucy replied: ""That sounds great, I'll bring along my 7 years old sister and she is still a virgin!!!"" </p><p>Tommy said: ""A virgin! Yeah!""</p>"
256,Daddy & His Little Girl Kidnapped!,Angel,mangood192@yahoo.com,"['rape', 'dad/dau', 'drug', 'coer', 'inc', 'creampie']",A dad and his 11 year old daughter got kidnapped by a mysterious man and he forces his dad to do something to his little girl. Comments!!! Thank you!!!,2012-07-23T00:00:00,"The story is fully fiction, written with imagination for your pleasure.","<p>Tim woke up feeling dizzy. He found himself on a bed, which is not his. The room looked unfamiliar at all, he wonder where was he right now. After he managed to turn around, he found his little 11 year old pretty daughter sleeping soundly in her school uniform, sleeping so soundly. He tried to wake her up but she just couldn't then he heard a door opened slowly. A man with a mask came in with a gun pointing at him.</p><p><b>Man</b>: ""She won't wake up, she's tranquilized""</p><p><b>Tim</b>: ""Where am I? </p><p><b>Man</b>: ""You are in a secret chamber, no one knows where you are, or can even hear you, so don't bother shouting""</p><p><b>Tim</b>: ""What do you want? Please don't hurt my little girl, she's innocent""!</p><p><b>Man</b>: ""Ah...... Don't worry I'm not gonna hurt her, and yes she's innocent, so innocent till she makes my cock so hard""!</p><p><b>Man</b>: ""Ooo please...... be a little more generous, I just need some pussy like hers to make me cum..... Is that too much to ask? Look at her legs......smooth smooth legs......now flip her skirt up so that I could see her panties! Do it or I will shoot you directly in the head and your daughter will be forever mine to have fun with!</p><p><b>Tim</b>: ""Ok! Ok! I'll do it just don't hurt her alright"".</p><p><b>Man</b>: ""That's it! Look at her little white panties, just looks so so sexy......, you're one lucky dad to be able to see this almost every day if you have tried peeping at her panties at home of course. That's my little fuck toy...... you made me so hard and horny......""</p><p><b>Tim</b>: ""What are you doing!!!!! Please Stop!!!!!""</p><p><b>Man</b>: ""Or what? Kill me? Look whose here with the gun! What's the matter tough daddy, never seen a man with a huge cock piercing through his underwear before? Don't be so stingy daddy, I just want to get my cum to spurt that's all.... With that little girl of yours of course...... or you want me to fuck her instead? Because I only thought of dry humping her that's all""</p><p><b>Tim</b>: ""Alright! Alright...... you can dry hump her..... but please don't fuck her..... I mean it...... please.....she's my little angel..... please......ok ok you can spurt your load on her panties or her face! Or or! Or you can cum on her pussy but please don't put your cock inside......""</p><p><b>Man</b>: ""ooo...... now daddy's giving me the permission to cum on her, touch her with my cock...... good daddy...... But first..... swallow all these pills or I'll make sure her pussy will be swallowing my baby juice""!</p><p><b>Tim</b>: ""Ok Ok...... I don't know what these pills are...... but if that is your wish.....""</p><p><b>Man</b>: ""Nice...... Now go sit at the corner and watch!""</p><p>The man took that little girl's leg and placed it in a missionary position and he took his penis out and dry hump her panties and he grabbed his cock and masturbated for a while. Tim watched miserably and now all he got to hope for is for the man to cum and that should be over with but the man stopped masturbating and he did not cum. He shifted her panties aside and began placing his cock inside but......</p><p><b>Tim</b>: ""No....... what are you doing! I thought that you were only gonna dry hump her! Please...... she's too young to fit in that..... Please......stop""!!!</p><p><b>Man</b>: ""Fair enough.....fair enough.....brave daddy, since you are such a brave daddy, why not we play a game...... well don't worry it's very simple......, just one simple game"".</p><p><b>Tim</b>: ""What sort of game? I'll do it..... Just don't fuck her"".</p><p><b>Man</b>: ""Good.....Now I want you to choose...... Either you fuck her first? Or on the other hand I will fuck her and you won't get to fuck her at all?"" Anyway do know this! She'll end up being fucked as well and I believe you know this"".</p><p><b>Tim</b>: ""Please don't!""</p><p><b>Man</b>: ""Shut up!!! Or I'll kill you and she'll be my fuck toy forever in this room and I will fuck and fuck her till she ripped apart!!!""</p><p><b>Tim</b>: ""Ok ok......, I'll fuck her first..... please don't cum inside her, she'd just started her period last week"".</p><p><b>Man</b>: ""Ah..... a chance of pregnancy...... nice! That shall be interesting. Now, the rules are simple, if you managed to fuck her for 20 minutes without cumming! I promise that I will not cum inside her during my turn. There will not be a clock in this room nor I will tell you how long it has been, you must rely on your feelings to guess the time. When you think that 20 minutes have passed, you may pull out so that you may spurt and spurt and spurt all your incestuous semen all over her body, and don't bother about dirtying the bed, it has soaked more virgin blood and cum more than you ever knew! Alright..... I'll be outside watching you through the windows so that I won't ruin your horny moment fucking your little girl! Happy Raping Daddy""!!!</p><p>That man left Tim alone with his daughter, door locked. Tim tried staring away from his little girl's sexy legs and he is very confused whether what should he do now? But something is forcing him to stare into his little girl's crotch. Blood is rising high up and his heart were pumping extremely fast, feeling very hot and very horny, his cock grew bigger and harder than usual. </p><p>He finally figured out what is happening, it's the pills! It's a very strong illegal drug that is used for sex, it made sex feels more intense and more pleasure as well as making the person very very horny. No man can resist this pill's effects. Tim dropped his jeans and underwear very quickly and lifted his girl's legs up, tearing off her panties violently and he grabbed his cock guiding it into her pussy's lips. </p><p>As soon as he felt his cock in place on the entrance of the pussy, he gave one big hard shove. Bang!!! He felt his huge cock completely squeezed very tightly by that extremely tight under-developed pussy. Blood began to flow out from her and Tim couldn't control his lust but to shove his hard cock in and out, in and out violently. Feeling that tight pussy gripping and squeezing his cock causing so much pleasure each time he shove it in and pulling them back out. He continuously fucked her in a missionary style, unable to stop.</p><p><b>Tim</b>: ""Ohhh princess! You're just so tight, just...... so..... good and tight!!! So...... ohhh.......I can't believe I'm fucking my little girl right now...... oohhh...... so....so..... tight.....""</p><p>He then lifted her tights up high and place both arms resting on top of her legs making a ""W"" fucking position and this position caused him to manage to shove one more inch into her pussy. Now being able to feel her cervix, each fuck caused his cock head to bang into her cervix. He continues to fuck her really hard and violently without slowing down, maintaining a really fast pace, just like a rapist raping a little girl like there's no tomorrow. After fucking her for some time, his little princess started to wake up, she felt a little groggy, as soon as she regain her full consciousness, she cried in horror, feeling the pain as something shoving deep inside her.</p><p><b>Lucy</b>: ""Daddy? No..... Daddy! What are you doing!!! Daddy stop!!! Please...... you're hurting me!!! Please stop!!! Please...... Ouch. Ooo...it hurts!!! Stop..... please..... daddy.....""</p><p><b>Tim</b>: ""I should have fucked you when you were younger!!! You sexy tight pussy! You're mine!!! If I have the chance! I'll fuck you every day and fuck and fuck and fuck you! Ohhh...... You're such a great fuck..... ooohhh..... you're so good...... so...... so..... ooohhhhh""</p><p>At this moment, Tim felt something rushing inside his prostate and he is going to cum his baby juice anytime. Tim tried to pull out with all his might but his mind just couldn't control his body, he tried to stop but his cock keeps humping into her, trying to go in further and further and suddenly.</p><p><b>Tim</b>: "" I'm cumming!! I'm cumming!! I'm cumming inside my little girl.....Here it comes""! SPURT! Tim pulled back out a little and pierce it in again! SPURT! SPURT! He humped further in! SPURT! SPURT!! SPURT!!! Jets and jets of incestuous semen pumped into her pussy! Filling up her pussy till it overflowed.</p><p><b>Tim</b>: ""Ohhhh..... you're such a great fuck..... I'm sorry honey......Daddy needs it, daddy needs it so much......you really made daddy happy...... see how much baby juice you managed to squeezed out! Daddy's gonna take it out alright""?</p><p>Tim pulled his cock out from her pussy, his cock was filled with his own semen and gobs and gobs of semen flowed out of his little girl's pussy, messing the bed sheets, leaving a big puddle of incestuous cum. Lucy just cried and now in shocked, she could not say anything but just hugging her legs at the corner of the bed. The man came in,</p><p><b>Man</b>: Well done...... Tim! You fucked her for more than 20 minutes! Now cuffs yourself on that chair and enjoy the show"".</p><p>The man placed poor little Lucy on a missionary position, placed his cock at the entrance of the pussy and gave a big shove into her! He held her hips as he fucked her really hard, his cock is extremely huge which is forcing its' way up inside her pussy. Thankfully, Tim's gobs of incestuous semen served as a lubricant for that man's cock. He shoved it in and out, in and out, in and out for a while until......</p><p><b>Man</b>: ""I'm gonna cum you whore!!! I'm gonna cum!!! I'm gonna cum real soon""!!!</p><p><b>Tim</b>: ""No!!! You can't! You promise! You promise that if I fucked her more than 20 minutes without cumming you won't cum inside her! Please don't""!!!</p><p>The man gave one big, hard shove into that girl causing a big slapping sound and SPURT!!! SPURT!!! SPURT!!! SPURT!!! SPURT!!!</p><p><b>Man</b>: ""Ohhh.............................feels......... so........ good................!""</p><p>As the man pulls out Tim saw more and more gobs of semen flowing out of her pussy like he had emptied a full tank of semen in his body. But this time, instead of Tim's baby making juice, it's the baby juice of other man, one nasty horny man who was believed to have raped many little girls before.</p><p><b>Tim</b>: ""You bastard! You fucking liar! You promised""!!!</p><p><b>Man</b>: ""Indeed..... I promised you but! It would be a waste to cum other than inside her pussy! Don't forget! If she is going to be pregnant then she already is, by you!!! Naughty daddy has spermed inside her why can't I sperm inside her too!!! You're one lucky man, Tim! If she's my little girl, she'll long be fucked, I suggest that you fuck her every day. Now, here's the key, uncuff yourself and take her out to the next room"".</p><p>They all moved into a room, something like a living room, it was dark and stuffy.</p><p><b>Tim</b>: ""You bastard, you'll be captured and executed once we got out of here""!!!</p><p><b>Man</b>: ""What you're gonna tell them then""?</p><p><b>Tim</b>: ""I'll tell them that you raped my little girl and pointed a gun at me and forced me to watch you blow your load in her""!!!</p><p><b>Man</b>: ""Well...... in that case..... I wonder..... who's gonna believe you of what you are going to say. Watch this daddy""!!!</p><p>The projector turned on and there is a video on the wall with the speakers turned on,</p><p><b>Tim</b>: ""Ohhh princess! You're just so tight, just...... so..... good and tight!!! So...... ohhh.......I can't believe I'm fucking my little girl right now...... oohhh...... so....so..... tight.....""</p><p><b>Lucy</b>: ""Daddy? No..... Daddy! What are you doing!!! Daddy stop!!! Please...... you're hurting me!!! Please stop!!! Please...... Ouch. Ooo...it hurts!!! Stop..... please..... daddy.....""</p><p><b>Tim</b>: ""I should have fucked you when you were younger!!! You sexy tight pussy! You're mine!!! If I have the chance! I'll fuck you every day and fuck and fuck and fuck you! Ohhh...... You're such a great fuck..... ooohhh..... you're so good...... so...... so..... ooohhhhh""</p><p><b>Tim</b>: "" I'm cumming!! I'm cumming!! I'm cumming inside my little girl.....Here it comes""!</p><p><b>Tim</b>: ""Ohhhh..... you're such a great fuck..... I'm sorry honey......Daddy needs it, daddy needs it so much......you really made daddy happy...... see how much baby juice you managed to squeezed out! Daddy's gonna take it out alright""?</p><p>The projector keeps rolling, causing Tim to feel full of despair.</p><p><b>Man</b>: ""So...... who's gonna believe you after seeing this? Who said oohhh you're so good and tight! And who said: ""I'll fuck you every day and fuck and fuck and fuck""??</p><p><b>Tim</b>: ""I'll tell them that you forced me to say it and do it with a damn gun""!!!</p><p><b>Man</b>: ""Is that so? How about this! Watch carefully, look at this, who spurted so much gobs of incestuous baby juice into his little girl? Look how much it flowed out! Only a guy that has lusted for his little girl for a very long time only could cum so much and did I mention cumming inside his daughter?</p><p><b>Tim</b>: ""You! You..... won't get away with this""!!!</p><p><b>Man</b>: ""Go ahead and tell the cops, you'll be the one in prison and your wife will be the first to watch his husband cum his semen inside his daughter and then the whole world will be able to watch this monster raping his little girl on the internet""!!! Have a nice day daddy""!!!</p><p>The man went out and close the door shut, gas started to fill the room. Tim and his daughter felt dizzy and then both of them passed out.</p><p>The few days, Lucy went to school, passed her book up to her favorite science teacher.</p><p><b>Mr. Anderson</b>: ""Well...... Lucy, passing up your homework? Care for some more fuck and semen inside your pussy""? Nah......, Tomorrow, I want you to bring your little sister to see me, ohh and she's only 8 years old right? Great! Another tight pussy! You know what I'll do if you disobey me? I have the video my darling""!!!</p>"
257,Naughty Nan,Angelina Weld Grimke,,['poem'],,2012-11-17T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>i.</p><p>Naughty Nan<br/>
If you can<br/>
Tell me how your frowns and smiles,<br/>
Sudden tears, and naive wiles,<br/>
Linked into a glittering band<br/>
Follow swiftly hand in hand?<br/>
Tell me wayward April-born,<br/>
Child of smiles and tears forlorn,<br/>
Have you ever felt the smart<br/>
Of a lacerated heart?<br/>
Are you but a sprite of moods?<br/>
Heartless, that fore'er deludes?<br/>
Tell me naughty Nan?</p><p>ii.</p><p>Naughty Nan<br/>
If you can<br/>
Tell me why you have such eyes<br/>
Gleaming when not drooped in sighs<br/>
Or when veiled by falling rain?<br/>
Haughty oft but never vain<br/>
Sometimes blazing in fierce scorn<br/>
But eyes that are never free<br/>
From some glance of witchery.<br/>
Tell me why you have such lips<br/>
Tempting me to stolen sips<br/>
Tender, drooping, luring, sad,<br/>
Laughing, mocking, madly glad?<br/>
Tell me naught Nan?</p><p>iii.</p><p>Naughty Nan<br/>
If you can<br/>
Tell me why you play with me,<br/>
Take my heart so prettily<br/>
In your dainty, slender, hands,<br/>
Bruise its tender, loving, bands?<br/>
Tell me why your eyes are brown<br/>
Mock and glitter when I frown ?<br/>
Flitting, luring, little sprite<br/>
In a garb of moods bedight,<br/>
Dancing here, and dancing there,<br/>
Changeling strange, but ever fair<br/>
You have caught me in your snare, --<br/>
Naught Nan</p>"
258,Communion,Angel Starr,,"['MMMg', 'inc', 'dad/dau', 'pedo', 'oral', 'anal', 'gang']",,2012-06-01T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The service was over and me and daddy were getting ready to go home. Or at least that's what I thought. Daddy and I are like you know, lovers. I'm six and he snuggles in my little bed at night and kisses me all over my cunny and I kiss his special thing. I like it when it gets hard and fills my mouth up and then...and then daddy squirts his juices in my mouth! Mmmmm....yummmy!</p><p>This time some of daddies friends were going to play. I didn't thin that was strange cause the pastor was always holding me and feeling my tushy. He really liked it when I had on my special rhumba panties. He caressed them and tickled me all over. I have them on today. Two other people, a Mr. Johnson and a Mr. Kaye were going to join too.</p><p>I was dressed in a pretty yellow party dress with white thrills all about. I had little yellow rhumba panties on and knee socks as well as mary janes. I had my hair done up in pig tails. Daddy likes to take my pig tails in his hands and stick his thing in my tushy. I like that kind of. It's big and sometimes it really fills me up but OOOOOO when he squirts it's so fun!</p><p>""This is my daughter Angel."" He said to the men and I smiled up at them. The pastor reach down and patted my hair and said ""Hi Angel. Are you ready for some fun?"" And I said ""YES!"" I could see how hard his thing was getting as well as the other men's.</p><p>We went into the nursery/playroom and there were lots of pillows there and a slide. Right away all of the men started touching me. Kissing me and feeling inside my panties. Daddy stood beside me and had his pants down and was playing with himself. </p><p>""Oooo I like to watch my little angel play with other men. Go ahead sweetheart play with the men."" I smiled at daddy and began to reach out and stroke the pants of the pastor. His penis was getting really big and I think he wanted to cum but pulled back soon. Then Mr. Johnson came over and stuck his pants right in my face! </p><p>""Pull down my zipper Angel with your teeth."" He hissed and pushed my face into his crotch. I was a little scared cause this part was new but when daddy nodded it was okay I began. I took my teeth and began to pull the zipper down. I liked hearing how it sounded. ZIIIIIP!</p><p>""OOOH girl are you gonna get a big load."" Mr. Johnson said and his penis stuck out from his pants. I took it in my hands and kissed it. I soon felt it grow and moved my little fingers all over it. Then without warning, Mr. Johnson shoved his penis in my mouth! I went PLOP right in.</p><p>""Oooooo suck it you little slut. Yes that's it. Your daddies told us all about your mouth you sweet little girl."" Mr. Johnson breath deeply and kept shoving his penis in my mouth. I moved my lips back and forth as best I could and soon...soon...I felt SQUIRT! SQUIRT! SQUIRT! All inside my mouth. That lovely cream filling my mouth up. It tasted so wonderful! ""Oooh God yes yes you sweet little cocksucker!"" He breathed and pumped one last time in my mouth.</p><p>As This was going on I saw the pastor talking to daddy. I heard a few words like ""Fuck and pussy."" So I knew he wanted to fuck me. After I swallowed the last drops of Mr. Johnson's juice the pastor took me in his arms and laid me upon some pillows. </p><p>""God your daughter is sooo sweet."" Mr. Johnson said to daddy as the pastor got ready to put his thing in me. Now I've had daddies fingers inside and even mommies dildo but this was a pretty big cock. I look to daddy for help but he just grinned and whispered ""You can do it.""</p><p>""I'll lick you up wet little Angel dol. I'll lick you through you cute little panties."" The pastor said. Soon I forgot my fears as I felt his tongue against my panties. I squirmed and shoved my hips up to his face. I could still feel Mr. Johnson's cum in my mouth and I was getting more excited. As I felt and weaved through the feelings of being sucked I looked up and saw Mr. Kaye kneeling over me. His penis was rock hard and my little mouth was waiting for him.</p><p>""Here you go girl. Suck, suck, suck."" The men laughed as he played with me poking my mouth and then taking it away and then poking. Soon though his penis was deep in my mouth and I reached up and took a hold of it.</p><p>I just love sucking no daddies penis and being able to do it with these men is neat too. I felt really special now with the pastor of our church who was really horny for me, sucking my little cunny. And these other men all making out to. Mmmmmmbut the best was yet to cum.</p><p>As I sucked on Mr. Kaye's penis I felt the pastor pulling my panties down. He was still licking my cunny and I was really wet.</p><p>""Ooooh Angel baby I think your ready for my cock."" He breath and took it in his hands. He gently aimed it at my cunny and made sure my tushy was raised enough for it to go in. ""May you enjoy this bounty you are about to receive."" He cried out and shoved. I didn't cry but I felt a slit pain. I raised my hips up a bit and moved as fast as I could. Mr. Kaye was getting so turned on by it all that he moved his penis faster in and out of my mouth.</p><p>""Go to it man! Give it to the little Angel."" He groaned. And the pastor was! He got most of his penis in me and I just was feeling...feeling full up. Deeper and deeper he moved in me and I just had to move with him. Then as I felt my own cum spurting both men shot off all over me. The pastor wanted to see his stuff squirting all over my tummy. Mr. Kaye wanted to squirt on my ""Angelic face."" I took his penis in my hand and smeared it all over my wet face.</p><p>""Oh daddy daddy, the squirted all over me!"" I said as I got up as best I could.</p><p>""Yes...yes they did darling. Are you okay?"" He asked as he hugged me. He didn't mind tasting the cum on my face. I nodded yes and whispered ""Now lets show them what I really can do."" After saying that I giggled.</p><p>At one corner of the nursery the was this slide and that was for me. I got up upon it. Daddy put my panties back on me and took out a roll of rope. ""Gentlemen. For your entertainment I present Angel the sodomized little slut."" Daddy said and all three men clapped.</p><p>After tying my hands to the slide and making sure my panties were on snug daddy began the show.</p><p>""Angel did you have fun today?"" Daddy asked.</p><p>""Yea...yes daddy"" I said in a pretended scared voice. I tried to wiggle out of the ropes and whimpered a bit.</p><p>""You enjoyed having these cocks all pump their loads into you right?"" He asked sternly then slapping my tushy cause I didn't answer.</p><p>""Yes...Yes daddy. I liked it when the men filled me up with cum."" I said with my head bowed down.</p><p>""Hmmm...what do you think that makes you Angel? WHAT!"" Daddy demanded to know.</p><p>In a small whisper barely able to hear I said ""A...a..slut.""</p><p>""A WHAT!""</p><p>""A Slut daddy.""</p><p>""That's right. A slut. Do you know what a slut girl like you craves more then anything?"" Daddy once again spanked me but harder this time.</p><p>""Yes daddy I do."" I whimpered but only playing.</p><p>""And what's that?""</p><p>""I want your penis up my tushy daddy.""</p><p>""Don't you mean ""I want your COCK up my ASS daddy?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Well then say it!"" Daddy spanked me three more times on my bottom and reached over and felt inside my panties. They were very wet.</p><p>""That wasn't your COCK up my ASS daddy.""</p><p>""Well then you shall have it."" Daddy said and came behind me.</p><p>I felt daddies fingers on my panties and heard a RIPPP ! A cool breeze was tickling my bum. I knew soon the men would get a show they'd never forget. In fact, I heard them playing with themselves.</p><p>""Gentleman come...come closer to the Angel Slut."" And all three men dashed in front of me.</p><p>""Now angel Slut, as I fuck your little asshole I want, no I demand you suck on each man's cock like the little slut you are."" With that I felt daddies cock enter my bottom. I whimpered a bit and pushed back to receive it.</p><p>""Do you like daddies cock in your ass baby?"" I nodded yes and felt the first cock enter my mouth. Even though my hands were tied I still could take the other two cocks in them. I worked my fingers up and down against them.</p><p>""Here you go little slut girl. Take daddies cock up your sweet little ass!"" Daddy was breathing and shooting more of his cock inside of me. Mr. Johnson was the man I was sucking first then I felt the pastor nudge my face. Then Mr. Kaye's. All three men wanted inside my mouth but of course, they couldn't be there. So as daddy was assfucking his six year old girl I had three men jerking off right in my little face.</p><p>""OOOOO HERE I CUM SWEET GIRL!"" Daddy shouted and soon I felt his lovely daddy squirt juice up my bum! There's nothing greater then feeling daddies juice in my tushy! As daddy was filling me up all three men shot off at the same time in my face. I was drenched in their sweet juice. Mmmmmm....I hope we can play again soon.</p>"
259,Daddy Daddy Play With Me!,Angel Starr,,['poem'],,2012-06-06T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Daddy! Daddy! play with me<br/>
Let me climb upon your knee<br/>
And <br/>
Daddy Daddy you will see<br/>
How NAUGHTY I can be!</p><p>Oh daddy daddy see me slide<br/>
My little nighty to the sky<br/>
Why oh why oh daddy mine<br/>
Do I do this all the time?</p><p>Now daddy daddy<br/>
Look, look, look<br/>
Pink ribbon and lace upon my tush<br/>
Squirm and squeal as I push<br/>
Ever so dantaly.</p><p>Push push push<br/>
My rosey little tush<br/>
Against your hips so hard<br/>
Oh daddy daddy I do feel<br/>
Your special tickle soon revealed<br/>
Only for me to look and seal<br/>
With a special little kiss</p><p>To look<br/>
To feel<br/>
To make it all real<br/>
It pops out and says ""Hello!""<br/>
With that funny eye<br/>
That soon will fly<br/>
Angel's creamy custard filling.</p><p>Oh daddy daddy PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE!<br/>
Let me rest upon my knees<br/>
And kiss your thing for you I'll please<br/>
With my lips so softly.</p><p>YES! YES! YES!<br/>
My little Angel dove<br/>
Get upon your knees and hug<br/>
Mu botto while I gently shove<br/>
Daddy's playful pole of love.</p><p>In it goes<br/>
In my mouth<br/>
So warm and tasty<br/>
'Tis no doubt<br/>
I'll soon be showered<br/>
When daddy spouts<br/>
His creamy, dreamy, jiz.</p><p>So low I start<br/>
In and out<br/>
Daddy's dick <br/>
Dances about<br/>
My tounge and teeth <br/>
Cheeks and throat<br/>
Filling me up<br/>
I start to float.</p><p>Float up into my magic land<br/>
Where sex and love go hand in hand<br/>
Where angel slut is in command<br/>
And loves her daddy's dick so grand<br/>
And feels it spurt as on command<br/>
That lovely sticky stuff.</p><p>Grunt and groan<br/>
Shove and moan <br/>
I feel it filling me up<br/>
Tasting it's rich brew of delight<br/>
I know daddy and I will slept tonight<br/>
content in our little love games.</p><p>But it's not the end no siree!<br/>
For tommorow night I will flee<br/>
And jump and climb upon a knee<br/>
Saying....</p><p>Daddy! Daddy! Play with me!</p><p>I love you daddy.</p>"
260,Daddy Dick Love Club,Angel Starr,,[''],,2012-06-08T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter One</h5><p>It was a bright sunny day at the ""Bunny Love"" day care center. Five year old BZ was with her friends playing with clay. Miss Sanders didn't know about BZ. She was always acting ""grown up"" around the other kids but worse then that the little girl seemed to always pull her dress up. </p><p>She would catch her at it several times a day. In class, on the play ground, etc. Seeing this would always bring chills of erotic pleasure to her cunt. She had meant to talk to her father about BZ behavior that afternoon when all of a sudden the phone that was on her desk rang. ""Ring Ring"" </p><p>Miss Sander's desk was in eye shot of the children and she usually had one of the other helpers answer it but today she only had herself to take care of six rambunctious girls. </p><p>""Hello Bunny Love Day Care, Miss Sanders speaking."" The children started to giggle as if they were hiding a secret so Miss Sanders shooshed them and returned to her call. How may I help you?"" </p><p>On the other line a little voice that sounded about five as well answered. ""Umm..hi my name is Angel. I'm BZ's sister daddy is kinda weird today. I need to talk to her."" Miss Sanders found this highly unusual and asked Angel if she could help. Angel answered with an infatict ""NO!"" and told her that she needed to talk to BZ again. </p><p>""Oh well...I guess that's okay but not to long you hear."" Miss Sanders called BZ over. ""It's your sister Angel, BZ..seems like there's trouble at home. Don't be too long sweety."" She said as she handed the phone to BZ </p><p>""Oh I won't."" Said BZ with a mischievous grin. ""Hi Angel what's up?"" BZ started to talk softly to her sister </p><p>""Are you ready sweet sis for the fun and games?"" Said BZ inching her fingers inside her panties in anticipation of what was to come. ""SURE! So is daddy. He's got it out right now and is REALLY ready!"" Angel giggled and turned to smile at daddy. </p><p>""Here we go!"" Answered BZ. </p><p>""What did you say Angel?"" BZ asked in a stunned voice. Wha..what. Your tide to the chair Angel and DADDY IS FUCKING YOU!"" BZ started out in a normal tone but when she said ""daddy is fucknig you!"" she yelled it out. All the kids and Miss Sanders stopped what they were doing. </p><p>""BZ! What did you say?!"" Miss Sanders breathed both in shock and erotic fever for she saw the little girls fingers plunging into her panties. Miss Sanders rushed to the desk to investigate the trouble but BZ was too fast for her. Ducking under her teacher and in front of the desk BZ yelled out for everyone to hear. </p><p>""I SAID THAT MY DADDY HAS ANGEL TIED TO THE CHAIR AND IS FUCKING HER FIVE YEAR OLD CUNNIE!"" BZ giggled and went back to the phone dodging Miss Sanders again as she tried to take the phone from her. As they did, BZ noticed that there was a button that said ""SPEAKER"" on it so she pushed that and turned the nob way high! </p><p>""OOOOO YESSSS DADDY FUCK ME! FUCK MY CUNNIE DADDY POUND ME! POUND ME!"" Angel's little five year old voice filled the room with the sounds of ecstasy. BZ knew from experience that her daddies cock was filling Angel's cunnie full and that Angel was in heaven. </p><p>Instead of continuing the chase with BZ, Miss Sanders stopped and just listened to the sounds. The moans the pounding of daddy cock to daughter and this brought back memories. She knew those sounds.Knew them well. In her mind's eye she could see her own daddy fucking her pussy at age five. And in truth, she loved the feeling! Much like the sounds at the end of the phone. </p><p>""Yess my little Angel! Daddies gonna fill you with dick juice! Daddy wants to fuck you so hard. Daddy loves you! Loves BZ and this game!"" </p><p>BZ watched as Miss Sanders listened to the sounds and started lifting her dress. ""Please Miss Sanders play with me, with us as my daddy fucks my Angel."" All the kids looked at their teacher and lifted their dresses saying the same. </p><p>Miss Sanders began sucking her thumb and begged ""Daddy"" to fuck her as well. </p><p>""Oh daddy, daddy me want your dick. Me want horsey ride. DADDY PLAY WITH ME!"" Miss Sanders started to play with her cunnie through her skirt and fell to her knees as the children came to her and started kissing her softly.</p><p>On the phone the sounds of Angel's passion still rang out. </p><p>""Ohhhhh yes daddy fuck meeee! Hurt meee! fill meeeee!!!!!"" You could here both daddy and daughter screwing hard and fast to a glorious orgasm. BZ was not to be left out as she began to finger fuck herself vigorously in front fo teacher and class. </p><p>""Good little girls fuck their daddies! Good little girls take daddydick!""She began to chant. Soon all the rest of the kids, including Miss Sanders chanted as they played with themselves. Soon they found their fingers and mouths envading each other. And so the ""DADDY DICK LOVE"" was born. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter Two: A Visitor Cums</h5><p>It all began with a phone call. Two little girls and a phone call. Talk of young sex, Incest, ""Daddy fucking my five year old cunnie!"" Angel and her sister BZ setting up their teacher Miss Sanders. Bringing out the young lust in Miss Sanders heart. </p><p>It had worked perfectly. Now Miss Sanders and her class had begun a trip of sexual exploration of the bodies of little girls. She herself being 23 felt cravings for the old days. When she was five to 12 and her daddy coming into her playroom to ""teach"" her things. Hearing the sexy scenes over the phone had brought that all back. Now she wanted it again. Wanted it badly! </p><p>""Miss Sanders?"" BZ said as she watched her teacher on the floor being felt up by the other girls. There was Suzi, who was six and had curly red hair. Her little tongue was flicking itself all over her teacher's ear. Cindy, who had long brown hair and cocksucker lips was nursing one of Miss Sanders titties. Her little fingers pinched the rosebud causing her to moan loud. </p><p>Tiffiney who stood beside her teacher her long flowing blond hair flaying about as she fingered her own cunnie with her panties down. Sarah, so sweet, so young took her teachers hand and placed it about her smooth ass urging her to finger her there. Tina was next to BZ leaning against the big desk stroking her cunnie opening it up for all to see. </p><p>Miss Sanders eyes were glazed over at she watched the girl put two, then three fingers into her eight year old hole. And then there was BZ. Young BZ who bent before her teacher with her fingers reaching down. Reaching, feeling and stroking the 23 yr olds cunt. Taking each finger and tasting her cunnie juice then offering it to each girl. She knew that she loved it. Loved watching all these little girls playing with themselves and her. </p><p>""Miss Sanders, tell me about daddy."" BZ said and thrust her little fingers inside her teachers cunny. </p><p>""OOOO DADDDY!"" Miss Sanders breathed bucknig her hips to the childs movements. </p><p>""Uh-huh tell me about your daddy."" BZ said again waiting for the story. Miss Sanders looked at her as well as all the rest of the girls and began to speak. She did not however talk like an adult. Out of her mouth came the squeaky voice of a little five year old girl. </p><p>""OOO daddy is was so big and nice! He come to my room and tell me me pretty."" She began humping her pussy ever harder. The other girls spead up their play and filled the room with moans, sighs and gasps. </p><p>""Daddy he tell me to touch his pee-pee thing. It so big! I take it in my hand and play with it. He say it is his lolli and can I suck it. I loved to suck daddy lolli. Me want daddy lolli! me want it now!!!!"" Miss Sanders or Chrisy as she called herself out loud began to suck her thumb like it was her daddies dick. The class laughed and breathed even harder imagining it to be a cock that each girl could suck. </p><p>""Would you like my daddies dick Chrisy? Would you? His is really big. He can join the Daddy Dick Love Club."" BZ finger fucked her teacher harder as she began to suck more passionately on her thumb. </p><p>""YESSS ME WANT DADDY DICK ME WANT IT NOW!"" With that the woman-child screamed in pleasure as her orgasm flooded all over BZ's hand. Taking it from her teachers cunny, BZ offered each girl a lick. They all took turns kissing, sucking, and licking the tangy juices from their teachers pussy that had coated her fingers. </p><p>As the children and teacher played Angel and her daddy had a wonderful ear full. They had wanted to included Miss Sanders in their games ever since BZ told her how she found those naughty magazines in her draw. Seems they were a mixture of women dressed as little girls with daddies as well as kiddie porn! There was this small suspicion that BZ had.</p><p>Maybe her teacher wanted her to find those magazines? Maybe she wanted to play? Now that she knew the truth she couldn't wait to have her daddy come and fuck her teacher. She also couldn't wait to have her friends daddies come by too. </p><p>""My daddy will come and play too just wait and see."" BZ said as she picked up the phone and began to talk once again. </p><p>""Hi Daddy! it was fun. Miss Sanders came all over my fingers. She's sooo cute! She wants her daddy so can you and Angel come here? Oh great your gonna bring the special outfit too arn't you?"" </p><p>Special outfit? What was that? Chrissy wanted to know but BZ wouldn't say. ""It's a surprise."" BZ answered and gave her a kiss. ""You taste sooo good down there. I think you like my daddy and my sister Angel. She had red hair and is a slut just like me!"" </p><p>""Slut!"" Chrissy said out loud. At first the kids though she was just plain old Miss Sanders again but when she started rooling about the floor fingering her cunny shouting ""I""M A SLUT! SLUT! SLUTTY SLUT! SLUT!"" They all knew it was good old horny Chrissy. All the girls gathered around her and fingered their own cunnies saying the same thing.</p><p>Soon the doorbell rang and BZ ran to answer it. </p><p>""DADDY!!!"" She shouted kissing his already exposed cock. Angel greeted her sister as well with a kiss on her cunnie. ""You guys sure sounded neat on the phone!"" She said closing the door. </p><p>Chrissy soon sat up and stuck her thumb in her mouth. She was in love. Here was Angel and BZ's daddy. Five feet ten inches tall, long brown hair kept in a pony tail and the most bushiest beard and mustache! Angel noticed her looking at it and said ""It really tickles us down their!"" 'You must be Chrissy."" The girls daddy replied. At first she didn't know what to say. His cock was sticking straight up, invighting her to lick it. She bent forward and started to but daddy stopped her. This brought tears from the women child's eyes.</p><p>""There, there little one. Daddy will give you all the lolli you want. First though you have to be dressed in a special way."" Looking up at him with a confused expression Chrissy said ""Special way?"" </p><p>""Yes little one. Here take this package and go into the potty with BZ and Angel. They'll take care of you."" Chrissy stood up and began to walk to the potty with the two girls. She turned suddenly however and hugged the strange man who fucks his kids giving him a deep kiss. </p><p>""Oh thank you daddy, thank you for comming back.""</p>"
261,Roller Romp,Angel Starr,,"['Mg', 'oral', 'pedo']",The following is a work of erotic fiction. It is a very explicit story of a 12 yr. old girl personality of mine named Angel Starr and a 'stranger' she meets.,2012-06-15T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I was roller skating in this weird part of town the other day. I had on a pink halter top and short yellow skirt. It was so nice and sunny and a light breeze was blowing. My little yellow skirt kept on flying about as I did all these neat types of moves on my skates. It would not stay down at all and my powder blue panties were showing off for everyone to see.</p><p>As I was skating in the park this old man was sitting on a bench watching me. I caught him out of the corner of my eye and saw him smile when my skirt would fly up. He looked handsome (not as handsome as you though) with a beard and mustache. I smiled back at him and gave him a nice show.</p><p>I was twirling around and sticking my little bottom out like they do on those skating shows. As I was daydreaming I was on one of those shows I fell down BOOM! and hit my botto. The old man quickly got up from the bench and strolled over to me.</p><p>""Are you okay little girl?"" He asked I looked up at him and saw that he was looking straight down at my panties! Now being the naughty girl I am (Oh you know how naughty I can be) I gave him a good look. When I felt he saw enough I said ""Oh, excuse me sir."" and fluffed my little skirt out all prim and proper.</p><p>""Th...that's okay."" He stammered kind a sweating. "" I'm just concerned if your okay."" I said yes again and he offered to help me up. As I was dusting off my skirt he also asked if I wanted to come home with him! ""Oh..ah..to get cleaned off properly. You look like the girl who takes great pride in how she looks and that spill has rumbled you up a bit.""</p><p>I was sort of nervous cause my lovers who I trust always tell me ""Angel dear, NEVER go with strangers."" But this man was so cute! I had to see if...well you'll see!</p><p>When we got to his house he was all a flutter. Telling me about his life and stuff like that. Soon he asked me if I wanted to iron my skirt out. "" I can let you borrow one of my robes while you do that."" He stammered getting the ironing board out. I felt very michivious here. Like I could really have fun. I love to be a tease for my daddy and Uncle they love me and we don't hurt each other I just love to tease men and have fun.</p><p>When the man got the iron our I had slipped out of my skirt. His eyes were bugged out. I said ""Oh thank you sir this should help."" And soon he was off to get the robe&gt; I knew what he really wanted, he wanted a young girl to play with to make him feel good. I like to do that and part of that is turning men on. I new that if I was standing there n my little panties he would just love it.</p><p>I wore the robe he gave me for a few minutes as he sat no the couch. I talked all about how I loved to skate, my school, my favorite things. When I saw that he was just so hyped up with love for me I made my first move.</p><p>""Uh sir...this robe is a little hot. I'm almost done with this could I just take it off and finish in my panties?"" I smiled innocently and saw his jaw fall to the floor. I had made his fantasy come true, or at least part of it.</p><p>""Ye..yes that's okay with me..uh what's your name anyway?"" He asked. I told him it was Angel and dropped the robe to the floor. I was there a twelve yr old girl in my little top and powder blue panties. There in a strange man's house and feeling both vulnerable and sexy. Wanting him to see me naked yet, wanting to be innocent. Most of all, I wanted to kiss his cock.</p><p>As I finished my skirt I notice how much his bulge was getting bigger and bigger, He had to squirm about every so often to hide it. I felt proud that I was turning him on.</p><p>""All done!"" I said and he almost jumped ten feet.</p><p>""ooh..already?' He looked disappointed as if the show was over. He got up and I walked over and plopped my little botto on the soft plush couch.</p><p>""Oh this is a nice couch. We have one like it at home."" I crossed my legs and leaned my head against his shoulder.</p><p>""bu..but what about your skirt. Don't you want to get dressed and go?"" He was jumpy and in a way I felt sad about that. I wanted to be sexual with him like my daddy and uncle but he seemed so...so scared. I wondered if I went too far.</p><p>""Well I can but it's kinda still hot and it should cool down...uh..what's your name? I told you mine but what's yours?"" I leaned back and gave him some room.</p><p>""Uh it's Robert Angel. Robert""</p><p>That's a nice name kind a important you know like ""Here comes Robert the CEO stuff."" He smiled at that and more relaxed.</p><p>I knew kit was now or never. I gently moved my hand to his pant leg and felt how warm it was. In a way I wanted to be the innocent little girl but also the slut that I felt I was. I chose then to be innocent cause I sensed that's what Robert wanted.</p><p>I didn't move my hand away instead he took a hold of it. His hand was strong but friendly. I could feel how much he wanted me. I didn't know what he was going to do but in a way that was exciting.</p><p>""Umm..Angel your very pretty. You have lovely red hair your green eyes are beautiful too."" I smiled I once again put my head on his shoulder.</p><p>""Thanks Robert sometimes I think I'm ugly you know just plan.""</p><p>""Oh no your very beautiful. Your very much a child yet I sense..I sense a women growing deep inside of you."" When I heard him say this I was very moved. I thought he was going to fill my head with some dribble but Robert seemed to really love the person I was. Much like my Daddy &amp; Uncle.</p><p>""Thank you Robert."" I said kissing him gently on his cheek.</p><p>""Uh Angel do you know about sex?"" I almost laughed out loud! I do know about sex! But I felt for him I should be innocent. I told him just the stuff I learned in school or read in my daddy's magazines.</p><p>""What magazines?"" Robert asked. Well I didn't wanna tell him that my daddy and I did some home movies and mags for our special friends so I said playboy.</p><p>""Oh I see."" With that he moved my hand to his very hard dick.</p><p>""Well men have...' I knew where we were going with this so I kind a speed things up. ""Yes I know what men have and what women have. I just...well I just wanna know what to do with them."" Robert was taken aback by this a bit but went with the flow.</p><p>""Would you like to see mine?"" He asked and began to gently take it out. I hadn't had a chance to stay yes I guess he was just too horny now to care. That was okay so was I.</p><p>""OOOH Robert it's nice. It's bigger then some of the boys I've seen at school."" Ooops I told but that seemed to turn him on more. He asked me what it was like.</p><p>""Well gee..me and these boys Jeff, Alan, and Steve, went down by this big wall and they should me their pricks and I showed them my pussy. They felt warm and soft but grew when I touched them. I even...well I even kissed one of them."" I knew he would like that. And his face lit up.</p><p>""You kissed one? Would you like to kiss mine Angel?"" I was dying to! But I didn't want to seem too egret.</p><p>Robert took me by the hands and helped me up off the couch. He soon plopped back down and told me what to do. ""Well you get on you little knees there and take it in your mouth. Start slowly and just kiss my head. Okay?"" I nodded yes. This was the part I loved the best!</p><p>Soon I was starring at his dick. His little eye hole winking at me saying ""Here I am kiss me."" And I did. I gave it a gentle little girl kiss and Robert moaned out loud.</p><p>""Oooh that's very good Angel."" He said as he patted my head. Soon I had his head in my mouth and I licked all about it and felt it leak a bit of pre-cum. I let him talk me through it even though I'd been sucking my daddy and uncle off since age six. I like the trust, the feeling of education he was giving me. I liked being special to this man who loved girls.</p><p>Soon I had half of his dick in my mouth. I didn't go any further. I didn't want to let him know what type of slut I really was! But soon...soon he would be squirting. What should I do? Should I pull out and let him shoot off ""safely"" as he said (he was telling me what was coming up as I sucked) or should I give him a treat and drink him cum? I wanted to so much keep the feeling of innocence but also wanted to taste him. I took my little mouth off for a moment. </p><p>""Oh please.. please Robert can I taste your stuff?"" I begged. I knew that would bring him closer to the edge but I also wanted to give him the choice of how to finish.</p><p>""Oh Angel if you want to please drink my stuff."" He breathed with with hands firmly on my head he aimed his dick back to my mouth.</p><p>I soon felt the familiar feeling of my mouth being screwed. Back and forth but in a gentle way. I felt so special to be giving pleasure to this stranger. Soon I could taste it leaking out a bit and Robert's breathing labored. Soon..very soon and then..and then..SPLAT...SQUIRT! SQUIRT! SQUIRT! I tasted the strangers cum for the first time. I was rich, salty and warm and I swallowed it as best I could. I loved it very much.</p><p>Robert loved it too for his breathing got heavier as he spurted and he praised me on how good I was. ""OOOH little Angel your wonderful, beautiful delectable.!""</p><p>After I felt the last squirts come out I rested my face in his warm hairy crotch and in a tiny whisper said ""Thank you Robert.""</p><p>Soon we became calm again and I got up my little panties wet. He noticed and moaned once again.</p><p>""I liked that Robert. I think your very special. Can I kiss you?"" I asked and he opened his arm wide and I feel into them. I kissed him gently on the forehead and then kissed him on the lips. I still had some of his cum in my mouth and he smiled wide when he licked it off my teeth.</p><p>""Oooh I've got to go it's late!"" I soon said. He seemed sad then. Like a little puppy whose master had left for the day. I knew It would be hard for him so I had a plan.</p><p>""May I use your bathroom Robert before I go?"" He readily said yes and I went. I really didn't have to go but I did want to leave him a present. I slipped my skirt on, pulled my powder blue panties off and placed them on the toilet. I had found a note pad and pencil on a stand besides it. On the pad I wrote in big bold letters THESE ARE FOR YOU. I LOVED WHAT WE DID WANNA DO IT SOME MORE! COME TO THE PARK TOMORROW! Then I placed the panties down and left the note on top of them.</p><p>""Well I gotta go"" I said. I could still see his puppy dog look and very daintily I hugged him and kissed him. As I walked out the door I playfully pulled my skirt up to reveal...nothing! I soon heard the door slam shut hurried footsteps and just as I passed his gate I heard ""OH GOD YES!""</p><p>As I walked down the street to the park and my house I smiled for once again I had made someone happy.</p>"
262,A Preteen Ordeal: Two Boys That Love Pleasure,Animeshrine101,,"['b', 'oral', 'anal', 'ws', 'bond']",,2012-02-07T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>In all my life up to that point I had only broadly heard about sex. My brother told me a lot of stuff about it. He is 17 and he is gay and I've even seen him playing with his boyfriend through the keyhole on his door. My name is John; I'm 13 and live in California. I have a fair body, not too skinny, brown hair and masturbated only once. My brother told me to save it for someone I cared about so I stopped. This is my story about how me and my friend Sam became in love.</p><p>It was in the middle of August and the sun was always out. I was on my way to my friend Chris's house for his birthday. He was the first one in our class to turn 14. I arrived at his house around 2 o'clock. It looked more like a house on the east coast with a big lawn and everything. I went inside and saw all of my other classmates (all boys). Chris's mom came in and told us to get ready to go swimming.</p><p>Some of the boys were on a swim team at school. I wasn't but I love playing in the water. Everyone eventually came outside. 6 of us had regular trunks, 5 of us had school speedos on, and one had a wetsuit on. That was Sam. Him and me were good friends forever. He was average height just like the rest of us, black hair, very fair body like you can grab fat but he is really skinny, he had a tiny bit of color to his face probably form all of the sun.</p><p>Sam wasn't just wearing any wetsuit, it was different. It went to his ankles on both legs and wrists on both hands. It was mostly black with red stripes, and by the sun light reflecting on it you could tell it was maid by a more thin fabric, kind of like the silky outside of running shorts, which is weird to be swimming in because some of the water would go right through it. Everyone jumped in and had fun for about 20 minutes, then everyone went to do his own thing. Some went to play video games, some went swimming, and some went to the front of the house to play tag. I played video games for a while and then went back out to go swimming again. I walked on the grass on the side of the house, at the top of a hill, when suddenly I slipped. I started to tumble and tumble down the hill, which all in all was kind of fun until I got to the bottom and smashed my head on a rock.</p><p>I awoke in a daze; I was out for probably 10 minutes. When I woke up someone was nudging me, asking if I was all right. I opened my eyes and there was Sam. For some reason all I noticed was this bulge in his crotch area. It was right where his penis was. He probably didn't realize he had gotten a boner; I sometimes get them for no reason. I could feel my heart pounding harder and harder. This had never happened to me before, but I couldn't stop looking at his boner. It was very noticeable because of the fabric he was wearing. I lifted myself up; still sitting on the ground, and just stared at it. I could feel my own cock starting to get a boner.</p><p>""What are you doing, are you okay?""</p><p>""Yeah I'm...""</p><p>I couldn't help it anymore. I don't know what happened, it's like I couldn't help myself. Next thing I knew my mouth was over the bulge on his wetsuit, sucking it harder and harder. I couldn't stop wrapping my tongue around it over and over again. Sam just stood there more shocked then he had ever been. He put his hands on my head almost trying to get me off but at the same time pushing me in to him. I could here him start to moan a little. What are you doing? Please st... sto.....""</p><p>The fabric was so thin and stretchy that it felt like he was wearing nothing at all. Out of the corner of my eye I saw into the house. Through the window I could see Chris coming down the stairs. He was coming out side to use the pool and I knew I had to stop before he saw this. As quick as I could I jumped up and ran to the front of the house. I had a full boner from all of the excitement. I was lucky enough to have it go away as I ran. I caught up to Chris and brought him inside so he could show me where the bathroom was. What had I just done? Sam was probably mortified. First he'll tell his mom and then I'll get put in jail. I was saved that time, but still couldn't stop thinking about it. 20 minutes past and I eventually saw Sam up on the stairs in a little hallway between three doors. One went into the game room with a bunch of yelling kids, one into the bathroom, and the other into the parent's room. I climbed up tapped Sam on the shoulder.</p><p>""Hey Sam about back there, I'm so sorry. I don't know what came over me. I just had this sexual erg. I'm not gay though.""</p><p>""Don't worry about it. I don't know what happened back there but I liked it.""</p><p>I was stunned to think that he enjoyed that as much as me. Then I had an idea, I wanted more. It's all right if he wants it too.</p><p>""Then lets do it again, we need to find a secluded spot this time, how about in the parents bedroom.""</p><p>""I guess, but I don't want to get caught.""</p><p>We opened the door t the parent's room, where all of the kid's clothes were. Sam hopped on the king size bed. Before any of us could talk I saw it again. Sam's excitement had gotten the better of him. This time there was no hesitation, I immediately started to suck Sam's cock through the fabric again. I kept sucking and sucking and licking it with my tongue. It was so warm, almost 4.5 inches. Sam started to moan loader this time, and started breathing really heavy. I had never done anything like this before. It was such a sensation. Sam's wetsuit around his penis was soaking with my spit. I then started to move my head up and down his shaft. At first very slow and then faster and faster. Sam just started breathing heavier and grabbed my head and started weaving his fingers through it. His legs did a cross behind me.</p><p>It was at that point that I heard someone coming up the stairs. I stopped in a hurry and heard the door handle jiggle. Sam got off the bed and ran into the closet while I started to look like I was looking for my clothes, like that was what I was here for. In through the door came Chris's younger 12-year-old brother Michael.</p><p>""What are you doing in here?""</p><p>""Just looking for my clothes. Oh well if you see Sam tell him his mom called an said to wash his clothes so they could go out later.""</p><p>""Alright I'll give him the message. Bye now.""</p><p>Michael left and Sam came out of the closet.</p><p>""I guess I have to go wash my clothes. I'll grab them and go to the basement.""</p><p>After he left I just sat there and started thinking, I just couldn't stop thinking about Sam. How much I loved sucking that fabric and feeling the warmth of his cock in my mouth. I wanted more. I opened the door and proceeded to the basement.</p><p>The basement was carpeted but not finished. It was very warm. Sam was down there in nothing but his underwear. I saw him putting his clothes in the washing machine.</p><p>""Hey""</p><p>""Oh hey, I'm almost done.""</p><p>""I can't stop thinking about it, I need to do it again.""</p><p>""Me too, and I think this is the perfect place. Lets do it right now.""</p><p>He came over to me and just stood there for a minute.</p><p>""Wait, don't forget your wetsuit.""</p><p>""Oh yeah, I'll go grab it.""</p><p>It was still dry because he hadn't turned the washer on yet. He took off his underwear and started putting on his wetsuit. I was surprised, I had thought he kept his underwear on during the whole thing, no wonder it felt so good.</p><p>""Okay, I'm all set. Are you ready?""</p><p>""Yeah I am.""</p><p>I pushed him gently against the washer, but this time turned him around. I had noticed something else that I wanted form him, his butt. In the wetsuit it was so perfect, not bony but not fat. I started grabbing it and squeezing it. Sam started to breath heavy again. I put my waste, which now had a full boner, up to his butt and started to hump him. The more I humped and squeezed his ass, the more I felt pleasure coming to the tip of my cock. Sam loved it, but it was time to do the thing I loved most.</p><p>I turned him around again and put my mouth to his. I started moving my tongue around his mouth. I put my hand on his boner and started to grab it and stroke it. The only was to get his wet suit off was by undoing the zipper in the back, so I knew it wouldn't accidentally fall off. While I was doing this, his hands were on my bare back moving around from all of the pleasure he was getting. It was time I took this to the next level. My free hand moved towards his back and up to his neck. I started to play with his zipper, trying to get it to come down.</p><p>When I did that he took a deep breath, I cold feel his cock start to relieve itself inside his suit. It got much warmer and I could even feel it moist through the fabric. I stopped touching his penis and moved me hand to his ass. Still we moved our tongues through each other's throats. I finally got the zipper undone and as quick as I could bring it down to just over his ass. I stooped what I was doing and asked him a question.</p><p>""Would it be alright If I tried something different. You'll be all right, and it will be a whole new sensation. I saw my brother do this once.""</p><p>""Yes, do it, anything.""</p><p>""First I have to get something, hold on. Don't lose the sensation okay?""</p><p>""I promise I won't but hurry.""</p><p>I went over behind him to a shelf and grabbed a rag and some chloroform. I put some one the rag and snuck behind Sam. I gagged him with the rag and he slowly fell asleep. There he was, my very own toy, lying there for me to take. I knew he would be out for a while so I didn't start my plan right away. I took the wetsuit off of him and started to put it on my self. I pulled the string in the back to zip it up. I felt a sensation run through my body. IO had never felt my boner get this big before. I could feel Sam's juice inside which had now cooled off. I started to movie my hands around my body feeling myself everywhere. I knew I couldn't start playing with my self or my plan wouldn't work.</p><p>I went over to his body and turned it over. Using some rope from the shelf I tied both of his hands together and tied the end to a pole in the middle of the room. I toed it up high so his arms were over his head but dangling. He was starting to wake up so I knew I had to hurry. I looked around the shelf that for some reason seemed to have everything I needed. I found what my brother called lubricant. I put some on my finger and stuck it up Sam's ass, putting it all around his anal opening. Sam finally woke up and was conscious.</p><p>""Why am I tied to this pole?""</p><p>""Don't worry, we're ready to begin.""</p><p>I was all set to start, and finally relieve the boner I have had all day. I put a little lube on my cock and grabbed Sam's waste. He gasped because he didn't know what was going on behind him. Then I stuck it in. It was the warmest most unbelievable thing I could have ever felt. Sam gasped very loud and started to breathe very heavy. I began moving my hip in and out of his butt, it was very tight. I felt like I was going to explode. I pressed my body to his and kept stroking in and out. Sam just kept breathing and moaning. This time it was like he was in pain but he was enjoying it. It didn't take long for me to cum. Sam could feel the juice inside of him and started to smile.</p><p>That is my story of my first orgasm. There is much more that happens after this day, but it'll just have to wait till next time.</p>"
263,"Anna & Timmie Play 'Tie-Up', Part 1",Anna And Timmie,,"['b', 'F', 'ped']",,2012-02-09T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>We, well actually I, decided to play ""tie-up."" Timmie was quite excited about it and quickly got naked as I instructed him to do.</p><p>We used one of the tall wood kitchen chairs. The first thing I did was to tie his wrists behind him around the back of the chair. Then rope around his chest also to the back of the chair. He struggles hopelessly, how cute. Next comes the gag. An old sock (clean of course) is wadded up and stuffed into his mouth. I held it in place with a bandana tied around the back of his head. </p><p>""Comfy?"" I ask. ""Mumph!"" said Timmie.</p><p>Next I had him rest his feet on the cross pieces of the chair. Rope is wrapped around his ankles and under his feet to hold them tightly to the chair legs. More rope is tied around his legs just below his knees and secured to the back legs of the chair. Another piece pulls his legs tight against the chair and is secured to the front legs. About the only thing Timmie can do now is wiggle his toes. I solved this problem by tying two thin lengths of rope around his big toes. The right toe I tied to the left chair leg and the left toe to the right chair leg. This pulled his big toe away and up from the others, Timmie screamed, but with the gag in his mouth it came out as more of a high pitched ""MMUUUUMMMPH!!!"" Timmie was quite immobile.</p><p>His little cock was stiff and sticking straight up. I began to gently fondle it. </p><p>""Mumph mumph mumph"" Timmie said. I put my head between his legs and began to suck on it. I felt his warm little body tense. I knew he was enjoying it. I sucked harder and bit it. ""MMMMUMMPH!"" (Oops I guess I bit a little too hard.)</p><p>More sucking and biting (not quite as hard this time). </p><p>""Mumph mumph mumph."" He must really like this. But I don't want to reward him just yet. Gotta save that for the end. So I stop just short of him creaming. I wipe the pre-cream from his pee pee and pat him on the head and kiss his cheek.</p><p>""Timmie"" I tell him, ""I have to go to work now. I'll see you tonight to untie you."" His eyes widen in total horror.</p><p>""MUMPH??!!!""</p><p>""Oh don't worry I won't be too late. Probably around 10:00 or 11:00 depending if I get something to eat or not""</p><p>""MUUMMPH?!! MUMPH!!! MUMPH!!! MUMPH!!!""</p><p>""Of course I don't mind letting you stay tied up all day."" Timmie shakes his head ""MUMPH!!! MUMPH!!!""</p><p>""No no don't be silly. Its no trouble at all."" More head shaking, faster this time.</p><p>""MMMUUUUMMPH!!!!!! MMMMMMMMMMUUUMMMMPHHH!!!!""</p><p>""My what a polite little boy you are today. You most certainly are welcome."" High pitched ""MMMMMUMMMPH!!!!!!!!!""</p><p>""Oh and as an extra added treat."" I took two old socks, again clean of course and placed them over his eyes and secures them in place with another bandana while Timmie made lots of mumphing sounds. I didn't quite understand them but I'm sure they were something like ""Oh Anna this is so cool.""</p><p>""Well, Timmie I need to head out to work. If you need to go to the bathroom just hold it till I get back.""</p><p>""Mumph mump mumph mumph mumph mumph"" said Timmie quickly. Which probably meant something like ""Don't worry. I only drank that Super Big Gulp an hour ago."" ""Good,"" I said ""then you're all set. Enjoy you tie up and I'll see you in a few hours.""</p><p>""MMMMMUMMMMPHHH!!!"" came the high pitched reply. Which I'm sure meant ""Have a good day at work and see you tonight. I'll be a good little boy so you can be proud of me when you get home.""</p><p>I picked up my car keys to leave. ""Mmmmmmuuummmph!!!"" ""Awwwww I love you to hun. Bye.""</p><p>ABOUT EIGHT HOURS LATER............</p><p>I unlock the door to hear mumphing from the kitchen. The first thing I saw was a very exhausted Timmie still tied securely were I left him. The second thing I saw was a large puddle of pee on the kitchen floor. </p><p>""TIMMIE!!!"" I scolded. ""I thought I told you to hold it till I got back!""</p><p>""Muuumph"" came the sad reply. I removed his gag.</p><p>With tears streaming down his little cheeks ""I'm sorry,"" he sobbed. ""I couldn't hold it. I'm sorry Anna I'm sorry. I tried to hold it but I couldn't. It just came out and I couldn't stop. Please don't be mad at me. I'm sorry.""</p><p>I put my arms around him and hugged him and kissed his tears away. ""Would you like to be untied now?""</p><p>""Yes, please.""</p><p>In a few minutes he was free and on his hands and knees moping up his pee with paper towels.</p><p>""I'm sorry Anna I'm sorry. Please don't spank me."" I helped him to his feet and gently began to massage away the rope marks.</p><p>""I'm not going to spank you. But we must do something about your behavior young man."" Timmie looked fearful. </p><p>""How about a nice long shower?"" He grinned and hugged me. ""Yes! yes! yes!""</p><p>I took his hand and lead him up to the bathroom. He was still stiff from being tied up all day but the red marks from the ropes were already fading. In the bathroom I pulled off my work clothes (This shower was as much for me as it was for him.) I turned on the water and adjusted the temperature. He stood patiently, his hands folded behind his back, his pee pee now soft and limp. He wiggled his toes in the bath mat and rocked up and down on the balls of his feet as I set out towels and shampoo.</p><p>I took his hand in mine and helped him into the tub. The water was warm and steamy. We both let out long sighs of pleasure as the water splashed over our naked bodies.</p><p>I use the body wash that smells like strawberries, Timmie's favorite. I start with his chest and watch that dreamy eyed expression come over him. He giggled as I ran my hands over his ribs. He is quite ticklish. I held his pee pee in one hand and gently washed it with the other, watching it stiffen as do so. Then suddenly he asked if I'd like for him to wash my hair.</p><p>""That's so sweet of you to ask"" I said as I gave him a hug.</p><p>""Yes, I'd like that very much."" He was very good at it. Almost as good as Brandon. His touch was loving and gentle. He even washed my back for me. I'm sure he enjoyed washing my butt almost as much as I enjoyed his touch.</p><p>""My turn to wash yours"" I said when he had finished. ""Turn around, go on turn around.""</p><p>He gave me a dreamy eyed smile and obediently turned around with his hands at his side. His hair is so lovely. I know girls that would kill to have hair this soft. When I had finished with his hair I scrubbed his back and down his legs. I ran my finger between his butt crack and teased his little hiney hole. I felt his body tense and watched his toes curl and uncurl, reminding me of how my cat does that paw thing cats do when they are happy. I stood up turned him around, held him close and kissed him.</p><p>I helped him out of the tub and wrapped a towel around him and then one around myself. He starts to shiver so I hold his little body close to mine to warm him.</p><p>After we both were dry I sat him in my lap to brush his hair. I hugged him from behind. His skin is warm and soft and smells sweet. He snuggles close making little cooing noises of pleasure. Its difficult to stay angry at this lovely little creature.</p><p>I take him by the hand and lead him into the bedroom. He follows obediently.</p><p>""Its late"" I tell him ""I think we both need some sleep."" Timmie yawns and stretches his little naked body. </p><p>""Yes, sleep"" he says and climbs into bed. I lay next to him with my head on his chest listening to his little heat beat. Its beating so fast. I can feel his warm breath on my face. The heart beat slows and we both fall asleep.</p><p>I awake to the bright sun in my eyes and a little naked boy sleeping on his tummy next to me. I run my hand over his smooth hiney and he gives a soft sigh. I let my finger tickle his hiney hole then push it in. I feel it tighten around my finger and push it deeper. A little moan and he stirs a bit but doesn't wake. I look for something to fuck his hole and finally find a long candle. I spit on the bottom end and place it to his tight little anus...and shove it in. Timmie gasps and struggles. I sit on his back to hold him down and pump his ass with the candle. He struggle desperately, crying out, still half asleep not knowing were he is. Leaving the candle up his hiney hole I flip him over and start to suck his pee pee.</p><p>""Hold still! Little naked slave boy! I want breakfast."" Timmie, now awake slips into his game mode.</p><p>""Yes, master. I will obey"" (Master? Obviously from playing this with Brandon)</p><p>""I'm not you master. You will address me as Mistress. Show proper respect slave!)</p><p>Timmie giggles, ""Yes Mistress, I will obey.""</p><p>I began to rub his pee pee while he lay submissively making soft cooing noises, his toes doing that cat paw thing faster and faster as I rubbed him. Then I felt his little body tense and cream gushed from his pee pee onto his tummy.</p><p>""Ohhhh yes"" he sighed. I laughed and licked his tummy clean and sucked his pee pee dry. I helped him up and huged him. </p><p>""You want breakfast hun?""</p><p>He nodded and like a good little slave followed me to the kitchen.</p><p>When he had finished his cereal I asked him, ""Are you ready to be my little naked slave boy all day today?""</p><p>He grinned then got down on his hands and knees in front of me. ""Yes, Mistress I am ready to serve you.""</p><p>""I hope you mean that!"" I said sternly. ""I don't like slaves that disobey me. They are severely punished.""</p><p>Timmie giggled. ""Yes, Brandon punishes me when I disappoint Master Greg.""</p><p>""But that's only a game"" I said, still in my stern voice. ""Today I want you to really be my little naked slave boy. I will really punish you if you disobey me or argue with my orders or fail in your duties as my slave.""</p><p>His smile faided a little. ""Brandon spanks me with the paddle when I need to be punished.""</p><p>""You still think this is a game. I think you need to be punished just to show you this is for real. Bend over the chair and hold on to the seat. Hold on tight.""</p><p>Timmie gave me a sweet innocent smile and obeyed. He didn't see my rideing crop on the table. I picked it up and gave him three quick licks to his bare hiney. He yelped in pain but held onto the chair. He even started to pee but quickly controlled it. I hadn't hit him that hard. Barely enough to raise welts. He looked at me in horror holding his hiney. Tears running down his cheeks. ""The real ones will be much harder slave. Do you understand?"" He quickly fell to his knees, his nose touching the floor.</p><p>""Yes, Mistress, I understand."" Then he looked up at me, his face still wet with tears. ""Please Anna, I'll be good. I'll be a good slave. Please don't hurt me again.""</p>"
264,"Anna & Timmie Play 'Tie-Up', Part 2",Anna And Timmie,,"['b', 'ped', 'tort', 'bd']",,2012-02-09T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Please Anna, I'll be good. I'll be a good slave. Please don't hurt me again.""</p><p>""Get up slave! On your feet. This isn't a game anymore little boy. You're my slave and you will do as I say or I will have the pleasure of whipping your little hiney. You can start by doing the dishes."" Timmie looked terrified. This wasn't what he had expected. He was used to the make-believe slave games he and Brandon played.</p><p>He made a quick bow. ""Yes, Mistress"" he said and began to clear the table. </p><p>""When you are finished make some hot tea and bring it to me on the deck. A plate of cookies also. Make none for yourself. A slave eats only when his Mistress tells him to eat.""</p><p>Fifteen minutes later Timmie walked onto the deck carrying a tray with a cup of tea and a plate of cookies. There was also a cup with sugar one with cream and one with a couple wedges of lemon. Timmie sat them on the table and got to his knees and bowed. </p><p>""You didn't say if you wanted sugar or cream or lemon, so I brought them anyway. I hope Mistress is pleased.""</p><p>I couldn't help but smile at his willingness to please me. This had the makings of a very interesting day.</p><p>""Yes, yes, your Mistress is very pleased with her little naked slave boy."" Timmie looked up and smiled. </p><p>""What does Mistress wish of me now?"" I thought a moment then said ""I think I'll have you clean my bedroom."" Timmie looked puzzled.</p><p>""I'm gonna take you home with me."" Timmie grinned. </p><p>""Cool!"" He jumped up and started to run for his room. </p><p>""I'll go get dressed and.....""</p><p>""Oh no you won't naked slave boy! You'll do no such thing! Go get in my car and wait for me.""</p><p>""But...but....."" Timmie protested. I picked up my rideing crop.</p><p>""Don't tell me my slave is arguing with one of my orders? Looks like you need to be punished."" Timmie froze. </p><p>""Bend over the chair and hold on to the seat.""</p><p>""Anna please, no, don't!"" He took a step backwards instinctively holding his hiney.</p><p>""I said, bend over the chair and hold on to the seat. Or do I need to double the number of hits you get. Trembling from head to toe Timmie bent over the chair. His eyes filling with tears he held onto the seat and waited. I walked around him, looking at this lovely little creature under my control. I ran the rideing crop between his legs along his ball sack. First one side then the other. Then I teasingly drew it between his butt crack. I reached around and wrapped my hand around his stiff little pee pee and began to rub it. Not enough to make him cream of course, after all I didn't want to reward him, I wanted to punish him. The three marks the crop had left earlier had faded to a dark pink. I ran my finger over them lightly. Timmie winced. I raised my rideing crop and brought it down hard across his exposed end. Harder than before but by no means as hard as I could. I didn't want him to feel the full force just yet. This one did raise a nice little welt thou gh. And it was to my advantage to let him know it could get worse.</p><p>He made a yelp of pain and almost let go of the chair. ""Don't you dare move slave. I'm not finished yet!!!"" Timmie took a gulp of air. </p><p>""Anna....I mean Misteress....please. Don't.......""</p><p>But that was as far as he got. Again the crop cut the air making to Timmie's ears I'm sure a horrible swishing noise. He screamed in pain and peed but managed to stop after a couple seconds. There was now a bright red ""X"" on Timmie's hiney to remind him he was my slave and I expected him to obey me without question.</p><p>""Now, go...get...in...the...car!"" Each word made with a threatening swish from the rideing crop. Timmie bowed and obeyed. I was in no real hurry but found him ten minutes later, sitting quietly in the front seat his hands folded on his lap and his head down.</p><p>I slid into the drivers seat and buckled up. I checked to see that Timmie was also and stared the engine. </p><p>""My Mom and Dad are always traveling. We'll have the house to ourselves. Well, except for my little brother. You'll like him. He's a little younger than you but I take care of him. He knows better than to give me grief."" I patted the rideing crop on the dash board.</p><p>Timmie looked up. ""Anna, what if we break down and have to walk? I'm naked. What am I gonna do?""</p><p>I laughed and reached over and held his little ball sack in my hand and squeezed it gently. ""Don't worry hun. This car doesn't break down.</p><p>This thing cost more than most people use as a down payment on a house. Stop worrying.""</p><p>I live about twenty minutes away from Timmie. I'm sure it seemed more like twenty hours to this little naked boy sitting next to me.</p><p>He almost died when I pulled into the Burger King drive through. ""Anna!! they will see...""</p><p>""Quiet slave. I'm getting our lunch.""</p><p>""But Anna......""</p><p>""Slave are you arguing with me?"" I said tapping his hard little cock with the rideing crop. </p><p>""N-n-n-n-o M-m-mistress. I'm s-s-s-orry."" ""Then sit there with you hands at your sides like a good little naked slave boy.""</p><p>""But......"" He started to protest but did as I told him, sitting quietly with his eyes tightly shut.</p><p>""Three number 4's super sized. No salt on the fries."" I said to the scratchy voice over the speaker. The voice repeated my order and told me to drive around. </p><p>""Hello Anna,"" greeted the girl at the window. You must be hungry today........"" Then she spotted Timmie. </p><p>""Ohhhh Anna you got a new toy,"" she squealed in delight. </p><p>""Hes soooo cute."" Timmie blushed. </p><p>""Hi sweetie I'm Kate.""</p><p>""I'm Timmie"" he said in a choked whisper. </p><p>""Awwwww he's shy. Thats adorable.""</p><p>""When you finish work why don't you come on over and we can play with him"" I said with a smile Timmie couldn't see. Kate smiled back. </p><p>""I get off at 4:00.""</p><p>""Here, hold these"" I said to Timmie, handing him the bags of food and sodas.</p><p>As we drove off I said. ""Do you really think I'd be stupid enough to pull into a place like that with you naked if I didn't know who was on duty this morning?! I should punish you just for thinking that!!"" I was angrier than I should have been. I guess from Timmie's point of view it was very frightening.</p><p>He hung his head and whispered ""I'm sorry."" I looked over at him and saw tears drip onto his bare legs. I didn't say anything. I'd just let him suffer thinking I was angry.</p><p>I pulled the BMW into the garage and waited for the door to close behind us. ""Okay slave we're here at last. We'll eat lunch then I'll put you to work. I want my room nice and tidy when Kate comes over.""</p><p>Timmie followed me into the dinning room. ""We'll eat here. I want you to meet my little brother."" I went to the bottom of the stairs and called ""RANDY!!"" There was no response. Timmie had followed and stood in to door way. </p><p>""Wait right there."" I told him. ""RANDY!!!"" I shouted walking up the stairs. I told you to be ready when I got back. This is gonna be worth ten licks when I find you!""</p><p>""Anna I'm sorry! I was takeing my shower.""</p><p>""You had loads of time for that. I told you to be ready to serve when I got home.""</p><p>""Anna no please don't."" Randy cried out as my rideing crop came full force across his naked ass. He stumbled and fell and got two more across the back of his legs. </p><p>""Get down stairs. I have a guest."" He scrambled to his feet and ran. I landed a couple more hits before he made it to the top of the stairs. He tore down the steps two and three at a time and skidded to a halt in front of Timmie. I caught up with him a moment later. ""Hold still and tak e your punishment."" Randy closed his eyes. Five hard licks across his behind and legs. He flinched with each but didn't cry out until the last one.</p><p>I put all my strength into it. He cried out and fell to his knees. Timmie looked on in horror backing away and holding his own backside. ""Get up"" I ordered to Randy. </p><p>""I want you to meet Timmie. He will be your assistant today in your slave duties."" Randy slowly got to his feet and extended a hand to Timmie. </p><p>""Hi I'm Randy. I'm Anna's brother."" Timmie shook hands. </p><p>""I'm Timmie. Anna knows my friend Brandon sometimes she comes over with him to do naked stuff together.""</p><p>""Okay inspection time."" At once Randy stood looking straight ahead with his feet spread apart. </p><p>""You to Timmie."" Timmie looked puzzled for a moment but obeyed. </p><p>""Don't either of you slaves move while I inspect you."" I walked around both the boys tapping my rideing crop against the palm of my hand. ""Hmmm hmmm."" I muttered distractedly. I ran the crop between their legs on either side of their little ball sacks. Then down their chest to their tummys.</p><p>Timmie shivered. I remembered how ticklish he was and smiled. I walked around behind them and drew the rideing crop slowly between their cracks and taped it across their hineys. In front of them again I taped their pee pees. Timmie flinched. I taped it harder. </p><p>""I said don't move."" I taped Randy's harder. He didn't budge. He was used to my inspections by now. I repeated the round again. This time when I taped Timmies pee pee he didn't move at all. Though he did shiver a bit when I ran the crop over his ribs. All in all I was very pleased with my little naked slave boys.</p><p>I hugged them each in turn and kissed them. Then ordered them to do the same to each other. They obeyed without question. </p><p>""Time to put my two slaves to work"" I said rubbing my hands together. Randy stood at attention and after a nod from me Timmie did the same. I put Randy to work cleaning the garage and Timmie cleaning my bed room.</p><p>I smiled at his sincere efforts to please me. He obviously wanted to avoid punishment. He also obviously was experienced in the use of a vacuum cleaner, even useing the edge tool around my bed and book case and carefully dusting the bookshelves. He really is a good little naked slave boy. I wish I could keep him. I wonder if his dad would sell him to me? (Oh well, I can wish can't I?). When he had finished I was so delighted I hugged his little naked body close to mine and kissed his lips. </p><p>""Lay on my bed"" I ordered. </p><p>""Tummy up."" Still eager to please me he obeyed at once. I tied his wrists and ankles spread eagle fashion to the bed posts. I pulled the end from the vacuum and approached the helpless little boy with the open nozzle. Timmie's eyes were wide in horror. </p><p>""Anna NO! PLEASE!!"" I flicked the switch to on and held it over his pee pee, just close enough for the suction to begin to pull. Timmie struggled, ""Anna, don't, please don't. I've been good, please don't"" I let the end swallow is little cock. Timmie's whole body went ridged and he screamed.</p><p>But then a dazed look crossed his face. He smiled at me and relaxed, and would have laid there unrestrained. </p><p>""See?"" I said. Its a reward not a punishment. Timmie gave a long sigh. </p><p>""It feels great!"" I worked him until he creamed. </p><p>""Thank you mistress!! That was wonderful."" I untied him and helped him to his feet. ""Go wash. I need to check on Randy."" He hugged me and hurried off to the bathroom.</p><p>I was not pleased. Randy had not done nearly as well as Timmie. In fact I found him playing with his game boy. When he saw me he jumped to his feet. ""I was only takeing a break.""</p><p>""Looks more to me like you haven't even started. The floor hasn't even been swept."" It was clear he hadn't done much but he still protested.</p><p>""This will NOT go unpunished.""</p><p>""Anna no wait. Not that damn rideing crop again. My ass is still sore from the beating you gave me yesterday.""</p><p>""Well,"" I said with an evil grin, ""it appears you didn't learn you lesson. So its gonna get a lot sorer today. Now finish up in here. Maybe, just maybe, if I'm pleased I'll knock a couple licks off your beating."" Randy bowed, "" Yes mistress, thank you mistress. (I've trained him so well).</p><p>When I returned, I found Timmie sitting at the kitchen table. </p><p>""Anna.....uhh I mean misterss? Can I have something to drink? I'm really thursty.""</p><p>""Sure hun, milk, soda, kool ade?""</p><p>""Milk please....and a couple cookes?"" he added hopefully. I poured a glass of milk for Timmie and one for myself and sat a plate of oreos between us. Timmie grinned and took a bite of his cookie and a gulp of milk. As I watched my happy litte naked slave boy eat I was hit on an inspiration. </p><p>""Timmie?"" I said, ""Randy has been a very naughty slave. How would like to help me punish him?"" Timmie gulped down a mouth full of cookie and milk. </p><p>""Can I?""</p><p>""You can if I say so. And I say so. I'd say he deserves about 20 or 30 licks with the rideing crop. Maybe more. I haven't decided how many yet. Do you think you can help me teach Randy a lesson?"" Timmie smiled. </p><p>""If it pleases you misterss I will do my best."" I kissed him on the cheek and playfully tickeled his little ball sack. This was g onna be fun.</p>"
265,"Molesting Her Own Parents, Part 1",Anna Cooper,,"['Fb', 'inc', 'ws', 'oral', 'mast', 'timetr']","In Part One of our story, a woman goes back in time to investigate the history of sexual abuse in her family only to find herself molesting her own father as a child.",2012-06-30T00:00:00,"All characters and situations are totally fictional.

This is purely a work of science fiction. It is the author's opinion that actual child abuse of any kind is totally wrong and should be enforced by law. To write about these subjects is not the same as participating in such abuse and the author hopes that anyone who commits such acts should be prosecuted to the full extent of the law.","<p></p><h5>Chapter One: A Wet Spot In Time</h5><p>Anne was the total definition of the ""sexy nerdy girl."" She was a brunette of 32 years who was 5'6, just a little chubby but nicely curvy with an hourglass figure and quite busty on top of that with a double-E cup size. She wore glasses and often wore white button-up shirts with a tie and a black skirt. She was also considered to be a genius and worked with a lot of the top minds in the country. She was one of the top scientists in the lab she worked in and because of her hard work and trust, she was chosen to be one of the few workers to have top secret clearance to what was vaguely titled ""Project Historum."" Being one of the leads in the project, she was also given extra clearance to privately research reports for the project.</p><p>""Project Historum"" was the first secret fully functional time machine complex that could actually send people BACK in time. The advent of this function of the machine meant that people could successfully return from trips into the future rather than previously being stuck where they ""landed."" Trips to the future were also secretly outlawed as it was deemed that there were too many unknown variables that could go wrong either in the future or even in the present. It also, of course, meant that they could now go back into time and for the last few months specially selected individuals were selected to go back and return with reports on specific periods of time. These trips would usually last for weeks for the traveler, but only an instant at the base.</p><p>Individuals were selected from the team because of their dedicated work on the project as well as their psychological personality testing. They needed people who were more dedicated to science and exploration. They also needed people with few connections to family. This was in case anything happened that harmed that person in any way, they could more easily cover it up in order to protect the project. All of the selected travelers knew this. It was just a part of the job. Early testing with minor paradoxes led the project into the belief that nothing could truly be changed. The things that happened in the past, always happened.</p><p>Anna had passed all of the testing. She was also one of the leaders of the project which probably helped in her selection. She had grown up through a lifetime of abuse from her parents which led to her separating from her family after she left for college. As far back as she remembered, she had been sexually and often physically abused by both her father and mother. At a young age, she thought that everyone grew up that way and sometimes even enjoyed it, but as their physical abuse became worse and worse after she reached puberty it had become unbearable. Somehow through all of this she had remained a top student and by the time she reached high school, she was determined to escape from this abuse and her studies and grades helped this happen once she received her first scholarship across the country...far far from her parents. She was able to escape her parents, but the abuse had affected any attempt she had at relationships.</p><p>She had dated both men and women and nothing ever worked out. The ghosts of her abusive background just blocked out any chance at a normal life. She was isolated in her work and was a point where she jet didn't pursue relationships any more. While generally pleasant to work with, when she wasn't working she found herself seething with anger over the things her parents did to her, either together or individually. She literally was a sexual plaything to them. She could only guess that this had started when she was a baby or very young child. There were even times when she wanted to contact her parents and ask them why they did this to her, but she couldn't bring herself to do it.</p><p>It wasn't long after her first few trips into the past that she realized that she could investigate what led to this abuse while she also worked her reports. The lab had been smart in their first travels to purchase land in the late 1800's in which they created a secret place in which all travelers could land and use any of the transportation purchased in that time period parked there. They even employed guards in all of those time periods. She and her family also grew up in a nearby small town. She decided to travel back to the 1970's when her parents where just children themselves to see if they had grown up with the same abuse she did.</p><p>Going back into time wasn't that unlike taking a shower. You walk into one of the small orange booths in the lower levels of the complex after setting the computer. You turn a dial and feel an electric jolt and you are suddenly in a different room with a similar set-up. The first travelers had to actually bring the room with them, but now it wasn't unlike what they imagined teleportation would eventually be like and the implications were that this technology would lead to commercial teleportation.</p><p>Setting up in this small town in a small apartment was easy using the local money, everyday tools, and clothes left at the base and she was even able to secure a fairly steady job as a baby sitter using the local newspaper (this was before the cloud system or even the internet). Before long, using knowledge of some of her family's past she was able to score jobs as both her mother and father's babysitter. This was a huge step. She had not seen them for many years and now she was about to seem them again, but as a complete stranger to them. This was going to be strange. How can one be angry at a child who does not know what they will eventually do to a parson later in their life.</p><p>It would be the first time she would meet her father...at least from her father's perspective who was a boy of almost 4 years old. Her own grandparents greeted her at the door, whom she had never seen so young and thanked her profusely for babysitting little Alan for the night. They didn't expect to be back until very early into the next morning and promised to pay her a few extra dollars because of this. Her grandparents seemed extremely nice which was not what she expected since her own parents never seemed to be very nice to people.</p><p>Seeing her dad as a small child was the most bizarre thing she had ever seen. It was like looking at a small shrunken version of him. His features where there. He was blonde and thin, but way smoother than she ever remembered him to be. She almost felt dizzy because this was a man she grew to hate. The man that in their last few years together had turned to raping her vaginally and anally almost every day at home and sometimes in the outdoors. He was so brazen about it. This little kid looked nothing like that man behind his eyes.</p><p>The child version of her father asked her a lot of questions as they watched TV, mostly about what was on which was the news (it was helpful to watch the local news to get an idea of what was on people's minds in that time period for her reports). It was all very odd. Later that night she drew up a bath for him. As the water filled the tub he announced that he had to go potty and just pulled down he pants and began to pee in the toilet. She didn't even think of his lack of shame or the innocence of it. Even though he was a child, it was strange to see her father take a piss that he didn't try to get her to drink. Her father's penis that she remembered being so big was now so tiny and harmless looking. One shocking thought that crossed her mind was ""why wasn't he pissing on me."" She buried that thought right away.</p><p>A few minutes later she was now doing the thing she couldn't ever have imagined herself doing...bathing and washing her 3 year old baby father. She had such an anger for him inside her, but here she was washing hair and then his back. She was almost horrified when he asked her to wash his pee-pee. While totally innocent to him, it came off to her as demanding as first and she almost wanted to hit him. She calmed herself quickly and began to wash his lower regions, wanting to pull off his little pecker, but concentrated on just cleaning him while keeping her mind off it...perhaps a little too much. To her horror her baby father had sprouted an erection and was giggling. This was potential evidence that he hay have been abused as he may have associated bathing with being masturbated. She rinsed him off quickly and put him to bed. She fell asleep on the couch as woke up around 4 in the morning when her grandparents arrived. They thanked her for her work and indeed gave her a few extra dollars for her troubles.</p><p>A couple days later, they called her again to ask if she could take her for the day and night while they went to a meeting out of town. She decided to take her baby father to the local park which she had so many memories about but in this timeline, it had only just opened a few months prior. This was almost too strange for her. Pushing her own father, now a child, on the swing. With each swing she thought about all the terrible things he did to her and she seemed to push harder each time. She thought about all the times he had been behind her in her pussy or ass, pushing against her with his cock. Shooting his sticky stuff into her young womb or asshole, against her will or when she was younger and didn't know better. Not paying attention to what was in front of her she accidentally push a little too hard and he fell into the sand below. Her own father was crying. She never saw him cry ever, but here he was as a baby and he was bawling like any other hurt child. Did he ever make her cry like that when she was a baby?</p><p>Part of her felt bad for what she had done and began to try to calm him down. She managed to rub his head, but it felt a bit half hearted. She had to admit to herself that part of her wanted to see him hurt and she got satisfaction out of it. He had skinned his knee and said that he had to go to the bathroom so she took him to the park's women's bathroom to clean him up.</p><p>By the time they got there a few minutes later, he was towards the end of his sniffles. She ran water over a napkin and cleaned up the small wound. She rubbed his cheek and said that she was really sorry and that it was an accident. Turning behind them into the stall she got on her knees and brought his little shorts down so he could pee into the toilet and he did. There it was again. So small and almost familiar, but so much younger and more innocent, just as she probably appeared to him at the same age when he would put it in her mouth or anywhere else he wanted to. When he would pee all over her and into her mouth. So many times later in her life that she wanted to just bite it off. After he finished peeing she just stared at him for a few seconds. She realized she was wet. She hasn't felt wet for years and there she was in a bathroom stall with a child version of the man who raised and raped her, his baby penis just a foot away from her face. She bent down and put it in her mouth.</p><p>There she was, back in time in the 70's with her father who was now a 3 year old child and his penis was now in her mouth. It had been so long since it was in there and it was never so small and innocent as it was now, before all the hurting it caused her. </p><p>She was molesting her own father.</p><p>The tiny penis quickly sprang to hardness. It was like a fleshy twig in her mouth. She tasted the familiar taste of piss in her mouth as he had just gone to the bathroom in the stall. He was quiet and just stared at her. Was this something his own parents, her grandparents, were doing to him at this age? He seemed too calm. She just sucked on him. A mix of anger and ecstasy ran through her head. She was sucking on her own father. It was her own doing. It wasn't being forced on her. If anything, she was doing to him what he had always done to her. For the first time in her life she was taking advantage of her father instead of the other way around. She flicked the little penis, which had to be only around an inch or so long, around in her mouth with her tongue. She caressed his little smooth bottom cheeks with her hands as she sucked on it. With her right hand she pulled her panties aside and began rubbing on her now swollen lit. A string of pussy juice began to ooze out of her cunt to the floor below and her chest and ears felt like they were on fire. It must have only taken her a few minutes to cum.</p><p>She looked up on the child face of her father, gave his still hard penis a few kisses, kissed his belly, and pulled up his shorts. He looked confused and was quiet. </p><p>""All clean?"" she asked. He nodded yes. She got up and gave him a hug. She asked if his mommy and daddy ever did that for him. He quickly and shockingly, honestly said ""no"" and asked her what she was doing. Her heart sank. He had never done this before. If he had been abused by his parents, it hasn't happened yet. She told him that where she comes from, all mommies clean their babies like that, but he probably shouldn't tell his mommy because she might get mad at him. It was not sound logic at all, but he was a child and wouldn't know better. Better to make him feel like he would be the one in trouble. She asked if he wanted ice cream and he began to grin widely and exclaimed ""yes.""</p><p>After ice cream she took him to her apartment to clean him up. Again, she drew a bath and he said he needed to use the potty. She undressed him and noticed that he already had an erection. She told him to wait and get into the bath. This time she undressed and got into the bath with him. He said he needed to go potty again, urgently this time, and fully understanding what she was doing, put him into her mouth. She looked up at him and told him that he should go pee-pee into her mouth because it will make him even cleaner. He made a weird face. She told him that pee-pee was good for you and she would drink it for him if he didn't believe her. Her pussy began flooding again and the large nipples on her large dark areolas were so hard that they felt like little bites on her chest. She asked him if he wanted to play mommy and daddy and she said yes. She told him again to go pee-pee and suddenly her mouth was flooded by his preteen urine. </p><p>She let her mouth fill and then swallowed it vigorously as if flowed out of him. She was in charge over her father for the first time in her life. She was drinking her baby father's piss and it was her own choice. She was taking from him what he had taken from her. Again, she began masturbating, this time sticking two of her fingers deeply inside her pussy, pushing them in and out. She looked up at his confused face and smiled. After he finished pissing down her throat and after her final swallow, she told him that he was such a good boy and he smiled big back at her as she continued to suck on his three year old penis. She began moaning. She smiled a big genuine smile as she once again flicked his tiny penis around in her mouth. The pee taste in her mouth was nothing like the taste when he was an adult. </p><p>It was still salty and yellow. It was just different, perhaps a little lighter tasting in a way. She had clashing memories of her daddy's cock and how huge it was in her mouth when she was still a child and here she was, back in time, with her father's baby cock in her mouth after having just pissed into it. She felt satisfaction as she did to him what he had done to her all her life and began to cum for the second time today. She was sucking revenge out of him and it made her cum. She had power over her father in that bathtub. After a minute of playing with him some more, she cleaned the both of them up.</p><p>That night she reminded him about why it should be a secret because she loves him and doesn't want to see him get in trouble. She also peed for him to watch into the toilet. He asked her why she had less hair than his mommy. Anne only had a strip of unshaved hair above her pussy. She asked if his mommy ever showed him her pussy and he said no, but said that he would see her when they showered together or when she was getting dressed. She asked if he ever saw his daddy's pee-pee and he said all the time, but again it sounded like the same situation. At this point Anne fully realized that SHE was the first person to ever molest own father...and because she was in charge, she liked it. After she dropped him off that night she went right back to her apartment and spent the rest of the night playing with herself. She even fingerfucked her own ass. She just could not match the high that she got when she abused her own father.</p><p>At some point the phone rang. She freaked out. She was sure that her young father Alan had told his parents what she did. Just because she was back in time, doesn't mean she was immune from the law. Her mind scrambled about how quick she could get back to the landing base as quick as possible. She picked up the phone as her chest and face burned red.</p><p>It was her Grandmother Julie's voice, but more full of life. She asked if Anne could pick up little Kimmy tomorrow for her first babysitting job with her. Little Kimmy was her own mother. She agreed and hung up.</p><p>That night Anne's mind reeled and she fell asleep with a throbbing red swollen clit. </p><p>End: Chapter One</p>"
266,Startrek The Next Generation,Ann Douglas,,"['mf', 'inc']",,2011-11-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""........All's quiet tonight, Doctor Crusher."" said the voice of Lieutenant O'Rourke. ""In fact I can't remember the last time I went through a whole shift without someone reporting to sickbay for something or other.""</p><p>""It must be your Irish luck, Morgan."" Beverly answered the disembodied voice coming from her com-badge. ""But if anything changes, don't hesitate to call.""</p><p>""Don't worry Doctor,"" Morgan replied. ""There's little short of a major disaster that we can't handle by ourselves. You've got us too well trained. Enjoy your night off. ""</p><p>""OK, Crusher out."" She responded as she tapped her com-badge to end the transmission.</p><p>""Damn,"" She said to her self as she leaned back into the chair and closed her eyes. ""The crew would have to pick this night to be extraordinary healthy.""	</p><p>Sleep was out of the question, just as it had been for the last two nights. Work was her only chance to escape the dreams. She almost wished for the proverbial ""disaster"" that would give her something to do. </p><p>As it had for the last few nights, her mind turned to the holodeck programming packet locked in her desk. It would be so easy to remove it and transfer it to the main holodeck. In the six months since she had created the packet, she had even tried it. If it had been such a mistake, then why had she even created it. Why didn't she simply just erase it?</p><p>""I wish Deanna were here."" She said to herself. ""I could use someone to talk to. She would pick now to attend that conference on Rigel."" </p><p>Who else could she talk to? Jean-Luc.....no absolutely not. There was no one else she was really close enough to talk to - at least not about this.</p><p>Unlocking her desk, she withdrew the computer programming module and held it in her hand. Even if someone else were to find it, it would take the voice authorization of the CMO to access the program. Maybe she should run the program, after all, wasn't that what the holodeck was for. Living out one's fantasies.</p><p>""Computer,"" She said, again tapping her com-badge. ""Location of Cadet Wesley Crusher?""</p><p>""Cadet Crusher is in main engineering..."" said the artificial female voice.</p><p>""Good, he'll be down there for hours."" Beverly said to herself as she ran her fingers across the module. ""Maybe it time I used this.""</p><p>It had been the return of her son, Welsey, on leave from Starfleet Academy, that had triggered the return of the dreams. She had created the holodeck fantasy soon after he had left for Earth. Lacking the nerve to actually use it, she had simply locked it away.</p><p>Wesley had changed a great deal in a short span of time. Her forbidden longings for her son returned with a vengeance soon after he beamed aboard. Now at 17, Wesley was almost the image of her husband, Jack - dead all these many years.</p><p>From her medical training, Beverly knew other women had these fantasies. In fact she knew of a few cultures where having a son for a lover was not out of the norm. A son would take his father's place in every way, including in his mother's bed.</p><p>Determined, Beverly placed the module in the open slot on her console and activated the computer.</p><p>""Computer,"" She said, ""Transfer holodeck program Crusher Alpha One to Holodeck Four, accessible only by voice authorization of the Chief Medical Officer - code Alpha Five Two Five.""</p><p>""Completed....."" replied the voice of the computer.</p><p>A wide smile crossed Beverly's face as she rose from her desk and headed for the door. Now that she had made the decision, she couldn't wait to live out her fantasy. </p><p>Exiting the turbolift on deck five, Beverly briskly walked down the corridor, acknowledging the hello of a few crewmen with a polite nod. She didn't want to stop and get involved in a conversation now. In no time she stood at the doors of Holodeck Four. She took a deep breath, then activated the Holodeck's imaging system.</p><p>""Computer, run program Beverly Alpha One."" She said. ""Lock out all external monitoring and access.....Authorization Crusher Nine Nine Four.""</p><p>""Program engaged, all external monitoring and access locked out."" Replied the Computer. ""You may enter when ready.""</p><p>Straightening her shoulders, Beverly stepped between the sliding door.......and into her own sickbay.</p><p>It always amazed her, the detail the computer put into the holodeck images. If she didn't know better, she would swear she was actually in sickbay. Her program provided the location and participants in her fantasy, but unlike a scripted play, the computer controlled the sequence of events. It was more fun that way, more real. The idea of not knowing what would come next made it all the more exciting.</p><p>From behind her, Beverly heard the sickbay door open and felt a new presence in the room. Turning she faced the holodeck created image of her son.</p><p>""Wes, you're back early?"" She said, remembering the background information she had programmed into the module. ""What happened to your date with Ensign Carson?""</p><p>""I canceled it."" Wes replied as he walked across the room. ""I thought it would e more fun to spend the evening with you.""</p><p>""Then I'd better get you onto one of the diagnostic tables,"" Beverly answered as she motioned to the bed next to her. ""You must have a fever if you'd pass up a date with a pretty ensign in favor of spending a night with your old Mom..""	</p><p>""You're fall from old, Mom."" Wesley laughed as he moved over and lifted himself atop the bed beside Beverly. ""In fact I know a lot of women who wished they looked as good as you.""</p><p>Beverly laughed, starting to loose herself in the fantasy. </p><p>""I though Deanna Troi was your idea, Wes."" I know you've spent enough time dreaming about her.""	</p><p>""Deanna's fine, Mom, but she can't compare with you.""</p><p>""You can't tell me that if you had the chance, you'd pick me over Deanna?"" Beverly asked , feeling a warm tingle throughout her body as she felt Wesley's eyes covering her body.</p><p>""I can do more than tell you...."" Wesley said as he leaned forward and kissed Beverly.</p><p>She was taken aback for a moment as she felt his lips press against her. Her dreams now had the reality of the holodeck - a reality that was all too solid.</p><p>""Wes....."" She exclaimed, a hesitation in her voice."" ""I'm your Mother.""</p><p>""You're also a woman...."" Wesley replied as he dropped off the edge of the bed and stroked her arms. ""Can you tell me you don't want it as much as I do?""</p><p>""........No.......I can't....."" Beverly admitted, giving in totally to the fantasy.</p><p>With that, Wesley kissed her again, this time harder. She felt his tongue against her lips and opened to admit it. Strong young hands cupped her breasts, rubbing the now erect nipples through the blue material. Beverly could feel his warm breath on her neck as he kissed his way down to it. Then he reached behind her and undid the seam the held her uniform together.</p><p>As Wesley gripped a handful of material in each hand, he suddenly ripped it forward, tearing apart the top of Beverly's uniform. Suddenly released from the confines of the jumpsuit, her breasts popped free. Wes smiled in appreciation at his Mother's breasts, for a woman her age they were still in fine form. Chalk up another one for Starfleet physical training.</p><p>The young Cadet quickly moved his mouth to the closest breast, kissing the nipple. His hand closed around it and helped guide it into his mouth. Beverly sighed as she felt Wesley's mouth closed around her aureole and his teeth gently teased her nipple. She could feel the strength in his arms and wanted to surrender to him totally.</p><p>Still playing with the first breast, Wesley moved his mouth to the second, repeating his attentions to it's twin. He alternated between little kisses and bites, just enough pain and pleasure to send electric surges through Beverly's body.</p><p>As her son suckled at her breasts, Beverly reached down and paced her hand on the hard mound between his legs. Even covered by the uniform material she could feel the outline of his hardness. She hadn't seen her son naked since he was a boy, having always let one of the other doctors give him his physical. But from the length of the outline she traced with her fingers, there was one more thing he had inherited from his father.	</p><p>Smiling as his Mother cupped his balls, Wesley stepped back and began to strip, giving the Doctor time to rid herself of the rest of her uniform. She left only the thin blue panties, wanting to give Wes the pleasure of taking them off.</p><p>Wesley on the other hand wasted no time in ridding himself of all his clothing. Standing naked before her, he gently stroked his hard seven inches as it pointed to the ceiling. Beverly was pleased that her initial assessment had been correct.</p><p>In a moment, Beverly was on her knees and quickly took Wesley into her mouth. As she felt his hardness slide along her tongue, she savored the maleness which assaulted her nostrils. With quick motions, she covered her son's cock with a slippery coating of saliva, licking the sides as she ran her tongue up and down its length. After a few minutes she was rewarded with a drop of precious precum which appeared on the tip. Reaching out with the edge of her tongue, she slowly licked it clean. </p><p>Still stroking his erect member with her fingers, she turned her tongue to his balls. As with the rest of his body, they were almost hairless. Taking each globe in her mouth in turn, she sucked them as if they were candy. </p><p>Then the Doctor continued between his legs and moved her head up between the cheeks of his ass. Spreading the fleshy mounds with her hands, she reached inward with her tongue and caressed his anal entry. She felt him jump with excitement as she penetrated him with her tongue. One hand reached back in front as she continued to stroke his cock. Timing both her tongue's thrusts with the motions of her hand, she sent a double spark across the boys body. </p><p>Moving her free hand down to between her own legs, Beverly found herself incredibly wet. With no effort she slid two fingers within herself and proceeded to masturbate. Even so she never skipped a beat as she continued to play with both his cock and ass.	</p><p>Wesley then reached down and picked Beverly up off the floor, placing her on top of the examination table. Spreading her legs, he quickly replaced her fingers with his tongue. A small layer of girlcum already coated the red haired mound and Wes quickly licked it clean. Beverly fingered her clit as Wes continued to lick away at the center of her sexuality, replacing the girljuice he had licked away with a fresh coat. Beverly was lost in ecstacy as she watched her son, or at least a computer created double go down on her. Never in all those forbidden dreams had she ever imagined it would feel this good.</p><p>""Oh God, Wesley!"" She cried out as his tongue found a particularly sensitive spot. ""Lick it.....Lick your Mother's pussy!""</p><p>Ten minutes passed as he did just that. Wave upon wave of girlcum erupted from Beverly, covering Wesley's face. Each new surge only drove him harder, determined to induce another eruption.</p><p>""I can't wait any more...."" Beverly yelled as she held his head tight between her legs. ""I need you inside me.......Now!""</p><p>With that, Wesley stood up and flipped Beverly onto her stomach across the diagnostic bed. Spreading her legs as wide as he could, his guided his rock hard cock to the tunnel entrance he had emerged from seventeen years before. In one quick motion he slid it inside, until his balls slapped against Beverly's ass. Heavily lubricated by the earlier streams of girljuice, Beverly's tunnel offered no resistance as he withdrew and then returned with twice the force. </p><p>Wes took a firm grip on Beverly's pelvis and repeated his withdrawal/reentry again and again. Each time his thrust carried a little more strength, each time it send another flush of heat throughout his Mother's body. As Beverly braced herself against the bed, Wes reached around and played with Beverly's clit, now that she was no longer able to do so. Beverly wished she had instructed the computer to give Wesley an inexhaustible stamina, so that the pounding could go on for hours. But since she hadn't, she knew her neo-son had to be near climax. </p><p>She felt his body start to stiffen and she quickly pulled her self from him and spun around. Before the first spurts of boy cum could shoot forward, she was again on her knees and licking the head of his cock. As what seemed like pints of white boyjuice erupted from Wesley, Beverly caught it all with her face and hungry tongue. Finally the torrid abated and only a drop remained at the tip of his cock. Reaching out with her tongue, Beverly licked that away also.</p><p>Sitting naked on the floor, her face still covered with cum, Beverly was greatly satisfied. It had only been a computer simulation, but it was as close to the real thing as she would ever have the courage to try. She gazed up at the now motionless nude Wesley. If she ever wanted to use this program again, and she was sure she would. She was going to have to see about giving the Wesley hologram more personality. But for now, a hot shower seemed to be the first priority.</p><p>""Computer......end program."" She called out as she stood and wiped her face with the remnants of her uniform. </p><p>Her fantasy sickbay faded to the nothingness it had emerged from, to be replaced by the familiar yellow and black grid pattern. It was a few seconds before Beverly realized she wasn't alone. The Wesley hologram was still there.</p><p>""Wesley?"" She asked in a quiet confused voice.</p><p>""Er......Hi Mom."" replied the naked cadet.</p><p>""Oh God, Wesley....."" Beverly gasped as she realized that it had been Wesley all along. ""How could you.....how did you....?""</p><p>""It wasn't too hard,"" He began. ""Back when Captain Picard had Geordie put those safety locks on the holosystem so that only a senior officer could authorize the use of a crewman's image, I helped Geordie with the project. I put a sub-routine into the system that would notify me if anyone tried to use my image. I never imagined it would be you or for this.""</p><p>""But all the security locks, my personal code. How did you get past them?""</p><p>""Crusher Delta One Five......remember. The emergency override code you gave me in case of disaster. You never changed it after I left for the Academy.""</p><p>""But why?"" She finally asked. ""Why did you do it?""</p><p>Wesley smiled and reached out and took his Mother's hand.</p><p>""Because you're not the only Crusher with this fantasy."" He said softly. ""Because I wanted you as much as you wanted me.""</p><p>""Oh Wes...."" She said as she embraced him. ""I love you so.""</p><p>""If you want, I'll punch up that program before I go back to the Academy."" He said as he returned the embrace. ""It needs a lot of work.""</p><p>Beverly didn't answer, she just held his naked body tightly against her own.</p><p>""But first, how bout we head back to our quarters and do a little more research, just so I know exactly what to add onto the program.""</p><p>Beverly looked up at him and smiled. Then she pulled him close and kissed him.</p><p>""Well, when could I ever stand in the way of your research?"" She asked, a gleam in her eye.</p>"
267,Just One Of The Guys - An Alternate Version,Ann Douglas,,['ff'],'How did I get myself into this?' Terry Griffith asked herself for the hundred time that evening. 'I must've been out of my mind.',2012-01-16T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Not long ago, Terry Griffith had been the belle of Edwina Pearl High School, nearing the end of her senior year. She had it all, looks, charm and a really great guy in the person of her boyfriend, Kevin - a college freshman. To most of her girlfriends, this would've been more than enough. But the 18 year old had a dream -- the dream of becoming a reporter.</p><p>With that in mind, the long haired brunette had entered a writing contest sponsored by the Sun Tribune. The prize -- a summer internship at the paper. She'd poured everything she had into her story, so it was shattering when she looked at the two winning entries posted in the display case for the Pearl Diver. Neither of them was hers.</p><p>""I'm not there."" she said unbelievingly to her best friend, Denise.</p><p>""Why aren't you there?"" the attractive blonde asked.</p><p>""Neil Perlow and Joseph Dreyer?"" Terry said as she read the names of the two boys who had won.</p><p>Leaving Denise behind, Terry then had gone to the office of Mr. Raymaker, the school paper's faculty adviser, to ask what was wrong with her story. She thought she had her answer in a comment she overheard another teacher making as he walked in with Mr. Raymaker.</p><p>""Then I had Terry Griffith for fourth period civics."" the teacher had said. ""Did you see what she's wearing ... the legs do not stop. I say we flunk her, keep her here another year. ""</p><p>Mr. Raymaker had laughed at the suggestion.</p><p>That little comment carried a lot more weight than Raymaker's statement that her article was good, but just not outstanding. That and his suggestion that she should have something to fallback on if she couldn't make it as a reporter.</p><p>""You're a pretty girl, you could be a model."" he had suggested.</p><p>Her mood hadn't improved later that day when she was swimming with Kevin. She was looking for sympathy and understanding. Kevin, however, was more interesting in getting the strings of her well filled bikini top open. He agreed with Raymaker's suggestion that she was pretty enough to be a model.</p><p>""Besides, models make some pretty nice bucks."" Kevin had added.</p><p>""You don't think I could do it either?"" Terry had asked.</p><p>""Well no, that's not exactly what I said ... exactly."" he replied.</p><p>""Yeah, well it was close enough."" Terry said, just before she asked the tall good looking hunk to leave.</p><p>Kevin was a little reluctant to go, seeing as Terry's parents were away on a trip and she and her younger brother, Buddy, had the house to themselves. Of course the only part of the house Kevin was interested in was Terry's bedroom. But she was adamant so he finally left.</p><p>The final straw was when she walking into Buddy's bedroom and found every free space on the wall had been covered with nude centerfolds. Her brother was a 15 year old virgin and as horny as that combination could be.</p><p>""Your room is why my life is totally screwed up."" Terry announced as she looked around at the collection of exposed breasts and other female assets. ""You guys think beautiful women are nothing but decorations -- total air-heads.""</p><p>Buddy's feeble explanations that he also loved these women for their minds fell on deaf ears.</p><p>""I write an excellent article and just because I'm cute, no one takes me seriously."" Terry said.</p><p>""And somehow you find the courage to go on living."" Buddy said sarcastically as he leafed though another centerfold magazine. ""You've got guts!""</p><p>""Sometimes, I just wish I was a guy!"" Terry mused. ""I bet if a guy had turned in that same article it would be on the way to the Sun Tribune right now.</p><p>At that moment, an idea was born.</p><p>The idea was both daring and insane, made possible only by the absence of their parents. With her brother's helpful hints and a few layers of loose fitting clothing, Terry became one of the guys. Of course her long beautiful locks had to go, but the short boyish haircut was a small price to pay for her dream. Forging her parent's signatures, she transferred across town to Sturgis-Wilder High School.</p><p>Of course there were also a few minor problems - like which rest-room to use and avoiding gym class where her nude presence in the locker room couldn't be explained. Yet with a few awkward moments at the beginning, 'his' masquerade was succeeding. Then she became involved with Rick and Sandy.</p><p>Terry had met Rick Moorehouse 'his' very first day. Tall, dark haired and extremely good looking, he was the type of guy Terry could immediately fall for. Of course that was the Terry who wore a dress and panties, not loose slacks and fruit of the loom briefs.</p><p>Still they became friends, a somewhat unique experience for Terry. It was strange to talk to a guy who wasn't trying to get into her pants. She wished it could be more, but Rick only had eyes for Debra Strobich. Even worse, Rick had caught Terry sneaking looks at his cock. First in the bathroom at school and then again one afternoon as he changed clothes in front of 'him'. He was convinced that Terry was gay.</p><p>Sandy, on the other hand, was proof that she had succeeded in her masquerade. Also from day one, the cute brunette had been hot for the guy she described as a fox who dressed like Elvis Costello and looked like the Karate Kid. She told her best friend that she was going to get him.</p><p>---</p><p>All of this brought Terry to 'his' current predicament. Sandy had cornered Terry into going on a double date with Rick and her cousin. It wasn't until they'd met the two girls up at ""The Cave"", an actual cave cut into the side of a hill which doubled as a popular make-out spot, that Rick found out that Sandy's cousin Jill was only 13 years old.</p><p>They'd been sitting around a campfire for almost an hour, talking and drinking a few beers. Jill of course had to settle for cokes. Getting a prearranged signal from Sandy, Jill suggested that Rick take her for a walk, saying that she thought Sandy and Terry needed their privacy.</p><p>""Hey wait, were are you going?"" Terry called out as Rick stood up and began to head for the mouth of the cave. ""Hey man, don't leave me now!""</p><p>Rick looked to Sandy who gave them a playful wave good-bye. The smile on her face told him that his friend was about to get lucky.</p><p>""You kids have fun, huh."" Rick grinned as he picked up one of the lanterns they'd brought along and Jill followed him out into the darkness.</p><p>""They left me."" Terry said with an alcohol heightened sense of disappointment as 'he' rolled over onto 'his' back.</p><p>""It's okay, I'm still here."" Sandy said reassuringly as she leaned over 'him'. ""Nice fire."" she added as she snuggled up against her date.</p><p>""Sandy, this really ..."" Terry implored as Sandy shushed 'him' and told him not to talk and started to plant kisses on 'his' cheeks.</p><p>""Sandy, this is a big mistake."" Terry repeated as 'he' pushed away the arm she had wrapped around 'him'.</p><p>""Maybe, maybe not."" she replied pulling herself right back. ""Only one way to find out."" she laughed as she tickled Terry across his stomach, catching 'him' off guard.</p><p>""Sandy, Sandy really..."" Terry called out as 'he' tried to stop laughing.</p><p>Terry's laughter turned to panic as 'he' felt Sandy's hand slide down 'his' pants. ""Sandy, get out of there."" 'he' cried out.</p><p>When her hand withdrew, she was holding a pair of sweat socks that had been stuffed into 'his' underwear. Before Sandy could comment on her discovery, Terry forced a laugh and said.</p><p>""There's really a very a good explanation for that."" 'he' laughed.</p><p>""I'm flattered."" Sandy beamed, cutting off Terry in mid-laugh.</p><p>""You are?"" Terry replied, somewhat confused.</p><p>""But you don't have to do this to impress me."" Sandy added.</p><p>""I don't?"" Terry asked.</p><p>""No, I like you a lot."" Sandy continued.</p><p>""I think I'll take one of those beers now."" Terry said, trying to change what had long since gone beyond just an awkward situation.</p><p>""It's okay."" Sandy smiled as she handed 'him' another beer. ""I mean, how small can it be?""</p><p>Terry chuckled as 'he' popped open the beer and said. ""Don't ask.""</p><p>""Then I'll just have to find out for myself."" Sandy quipped as Terry brought the can of beer to 'his' lips and took a long drink.</p><p>Before Terry could react to what Sandy had said, the long haired brunette had again slipped her hand down into 'his' pants, causing Terry to jerk back and drop the beer.</p><p>""Oh shit!"" Sandy cried out in a mixture of shock and confusion as her hand slid past a small mound of pubic hair and closed on what she expected to be a cock and balls. After a brief moment of confusion, she realized what she had grabbed.</p><p>""Sandy, I can explain!"" Terry called out as 'he' backed away.</p><p>""Explain?"" Sandy repeated, a look on her face that was a mixture of both confusion and anger.</p><p>""Just give me a moment."" Terry pleaded. ""I promise you, I can explain everything.""</p><p>Sandy listened in fascination as Terry told her tale, noting that 'his' voice was now higher. She had to suppress a giggle as Terry told her about having to adjust to using the boys bathroom. Also about Rick's conclusion that Terry was gay because he caught 'him' again staring at his cock that afternoon when he changed clothes.</p><p>""That's were I would've lost it."" Sandy commented. ""I wouldn't have cared if Rick thought I was gay or not. I would have been on that cock in a minute if it's as big as you say.""</p><p>Terry smiled. That idea had crossed her mind that afternoon as well.</p><p>""So you understand?"" Terry finally concluded.</p><p>""I guess so."" Sandy said as she looked at Terry in a new light. She now saw 'him' as 'her'.</p><p>""I guess we'd better find Rick and Jill and head home. Terry said as she looked around for her stuff.</p><p>""Oh, they already went home."" Sandy said. ""I told Jill to have Rick take her home early so we could be alone. That's why I made sure we came with two cars.""</p><p>Terry smiled, that was exactly the type of stunt she would've pulled.</p><p>""We should get going too then."" Terry said.</p><p>Sandy seemed to have a far off look in her eyes for a moment, then a wide, mischievous smile on her face.</p><p>""But aren't you forgetting something?"" she asked Terry.</p><p>""What?"" Terry questioned in return.</p><p>""You wanted to find out what it was like to be a guy, right?"" Sandy asked.</p><p>""Yes, but...?""</p><p>""Then why don't you find out?"" Sandy grinned.</p><p>Before Terry could react, Sandy was again on top of her, this time her lips pressing against Terry's own. The cherry taste of Sandy's lipstick brought a strange sensation, coupled as it was by the unaccustomed softness behind it.</p><p>Terry opened her mouth to say something, only to find her words cut off by the entry of Sandy's tongue into her mouth. A sense of excitement filled her as their tongues made contact.</p><p>The memory of a night back when she and Denise were 14 filled her thoughts. They had experimented with kissing in anticipation of their first real dates. Back then, Terry remembered, she had been filled with much the same sense of inappropriate arousal.</p><p>""Nice, huh?"" Sandy giggled as she finally broke the kiss.</p><p>""Yes."" Terry replied. ""It was nice.""</p><p>""Do you want to be a guy for a little longer?"" Sandy asked.</p><p>""I think so."" came Terry's reply.</p><p>""I was hoping you'd say that."" Sandy cheerfully remarked.</p><p>Shadow lovers generated by the campfire danced on the cave walls as Terry and Sandy began to making out like the teenagers there were. Every time Terry felt Sandy's tongue slip through her lips, her heart skipped a beat. She'd never been this excited with Kevin or any other boy she'd dated.</p><p>""Well if I'm going to be a guy, I guess I should act like one."" Terry thought.</p><p>Continuing to share kisses with the longer haired brunette, Terry slid her hand up under the sweater Sandy was wearing and squeezed her breast. A soft moan of enjoyment from Sandy gave her encouragement to go further.</p><p>Sandy's breasts were bigger than her own and felt much softer when she squeezed them. Carefully, Terry moved her hand beneath the shirt Sandy wore to again cup her breast, this time feeling skin against skin.</p><p>""Oh, that's even nicer."" Sandy moaned.</p><p>A smiling Terry couldn't help but agree. She remembered the first time a boy had slid his hand under her blouse and how pleasing it had felt. Right now she understood some of what he had experienced.</p><p>""Why don't I make myself a little more comfortable."" Sandy said as she backed up from Terry.</p><p>Terry watched in erotic fascination as Sandy undid the clasp of her black cardigan and let it slide down her arms. Next came the simple white T-shirt. Even before Sandy pulled it up and over her head, it was obvious that she hadn't worn a bra.</p><p>In the course of her young life, Terry must've seen a hundred naked girls. What with gym classes, locker rooms, showers and the changing rooms of three malls she frequented. Normally she never gave their nudity a second thought. But at this moment, she felt the same kind of voyeuristic expectancy that her little brother always exhibited when he managed to get a copy of Playboy or Penthouse.</p><p>""Ta Da!"" Sandy called out triumphantly as she pulled her shirt over her head and her large breasts bounced free.</p><p>For the first time in her life, Terry looked at another girl's breasts with a feeling of envy. Sandy had to be twice her size and had the largest, thickest nipples she had ever seen. They were already erect and stuck out at least a quarter inch. A thought that a few months ago would've seemed unthinkable flashed though Terry's mind.</p><p>""I wonder what it would feel like to suck on them.""</p><p>She didn't have long to ponder that thought as Sandy pressed up against her and guided Terry's hands to her bare breasts. Terry rubbed her thumbs against each nipple, bringing another sigh of satisfaction from Sandy. She squeezed and rubbed both breasts together and marveled at how nice it felt just to hold them in her hands.</p><p>""Suck em."" Sandy whispered into her ear. ""You know you want to.""</p><p>Without thinking about it another moment, Terry leaned down and kissed each of Sandy's mammary delights a few inches above the aureole. Continuing to plant her lips on the soft, warm flesh, she moved slowly downward, alternating between each breast.</p><p>Reaching the inviting nipple, Terry ran her tongue across it, hoping that Sandy enjoyed the sensation as much as she herself did. The soft moans that filled her ears told her that she did.</p><p>Sliding one nipple into her mouth, Terry began to suck eagerly. The act sent such a rush through her body. Around and around she twirled her tongue against the hard nipple. She would pull the soft flesh of Sandy's breast as far into her mouth as she could, then release it and start over.</p><p>Terry was in no hurry, she wanted to enjoy the experience and have Sandy enjoy it as well. That had always been one of her chief complains with Kevin's lovemaking. She was lucky if she got five minutes of foreplay before he was trying to stick his cock into her mouth or pussy. Not that it wasn't a nice cock, and she did enjoyed having it in both cavities, but it would be nice to spend a little more time playing.</p><p>And play she did. Her motions became more aggressive with each passing moment until she was squeezing and sucking Sandy's mounds like a lust filled ... boy.</p><p>""Oh God, yes!"" Sandy panted as she ran her fingers through Terry's short brown locks and pulled her mouth even harder against her tits. ""Suck them, suck them harder!""</p><p>Eager to comply, Terry redoubled her efforts, covering every inch of exposed flesh with her lips. She remembered overhearing a few of the guys at school commenting what nice tits Sandy had and how they'd like to get their hands on them. Well they hadn't and she had, and she had to agree -- they really were great tits.</p><p>Sandy finally, reluctantly withdrew her breasts from Terry's eager mouth and stood up. Undoing her white skirt, she pulled it free to expose a pair of white lace panties. She slid her index finger beneath the waistband and rubbed it against her clit.</p><p>""I'm so fucking wet!"" she said as she arched her head backward and enjoyed her own touch. ""My pussy is so hot!""</p><p>Surprisingly, Terry found Sandy's language only added to her own stimulation. Perhaps because she knew that if she reached down into her own pants, her own pussy would be just as hot and wet.</p><p>""I want you to kiss me."" Sandy said as she withdrew her finger and placed it in the center of her lace covered mound. ""Kiss me right here."" she indicated.</p><p>On all fours, Terry crawled over to Sandy and pressed her lips against the spot she had indicated.</p><p>""Oh yes....Sandy said as she reached down and guided Terry's head. ""Right there.""</p><p>The wetness and scent of Sandy's cunt made Terry a little giddy. She's never been this close to another woman's sex. It was a taboo more forbidden than any of those she had broken in the last few hours. Even so, it only caused her a momentary hesitation.</p><p>She reached out and pulled aside the thin material. Parting the wet lips beneath with her fingers, Terry moved her tongue between them, driving it deep inside. She closed her eyes as she savored the taste of another woman. A taste she had never known until this moment.</p><p>""Oh yes, Terry."" Sandy said as her body jumped at the touch. ""Lick my pussy, I want you so bad.""</p><p>Terry's first attempts at cunnilingus were awkward, even a little rough. Still they were better than her first lover had ever been for her.</p><p>""Take your time,"" Sandy whispered almost breathlessly. ""Just lick it softly, it'll come to you.""</p><p>Sure enough, after a few minutes, Terry began to develop a rhythm of her own, sending little sparks into the walls of Sandy's love canal. The effect was so pleasing it made Sandy wonder if her virgin lover had some prior experience.</p><p>Her hands planted firmly against the back of Terry's head, Sandy helped guide the now sitting girl to her most sensitive spots. Having another girl lick her had been one of her most secret passions, ever since her cousin had introduced her to lesbian love one night when they were both 16. Her opportunities since then had been both rare and far in-between, but each had been a experience to cherish.</p><p>Not that she didn't love guys as well. Her virginity had been lost a month before that first lesbian encounter. If Terry had indeed been a boy, she wouldn't have had the slightest hesitation about both sucking his cock and then spreading her legs for 'him'. She'd meant it when she'd said that she really liked him. That Terry had been hiding a secret of 'his' own was an added bonus.</p><p>The fragrant aroma of raw womanhood now flooded Terry's nostrils as she pushed in further with her tongue and licked Sandy's candy walls. Like a skilled artist, she began to explore every aspect of her prize.</p><p>Sandy leaned back, eyes closed and drifted among the waves of delight that flooded her body. It was as wonderful a sensation as she had ever known. Her pussy throbbed with excitement as Terry's tongue drew more and more sweet nectar. The waves of pleasure Sandy felt cresting against the shoals of her love tunnel suddenly doubled, causing her to moan once more. The harder Terry moved her tongue, the faster the waves repeated. ""Harder!"" Sandy shouted, gyrating against Terry's face. ""Harder, ... I'm going to come!""</p><p>	Faster and faster the waves washed over her, each bringing her closer to an orgasmic detonation. Tears swelled in her eyes and ran down her cheeks as she fought to delay that eruption - wanting to savor every second. Feeling Sandy's body tense in a familiar harbinger of orgasmic fury, Terry buried her face between her lover's thighs and pressed her open hands hard against her ass cheeks. Brief seconds later, Sandy exploded both within and without. The scream that Sandy let out as the rapture overtook her split the night and could be heard in the woods beyond the mouth of the cave. It was one of the reasons she loved coming up with a guy. Screwing in the back of a car down by the lake was no place you could let loose. Her body shook for an eternity as she took in every aspect of her bliss.</p><p>Sandy's body quaked with two final spasms until it could give no more. It had been a most delightful experience and she immediately knew it would be a new benchmark that she would measure all future encounters against.</p><p>Terry was still at her feet, her head resting against Sandy's now cum saturated pussy. A significant amount of which was smeared against the cheeks of the prostrated girl. She ran her tongue against that moist mound one last time, a broad smile on her face.</p><p>Dropping down alongside Terry, Sandy gave her a long penetrating kiss. The taste of her own climax filled her mouth, sending a renewed surge of satisfaction within her. Experimenting with her tongue, she again explored the wetness of Terry's mouth.</p><p>""Nice?"" she simply asked Terry.</p><p>""Nice."" Terry replied, still beaming.</p><p>The two girls just sat there by the fire, the reflections of the flames illuminating Sandy's naked form.</p><p>""I think it's time you turned back into a girl."" Sandy said, breaking the stillness.</p><p>For a moment, Terry looked confused. Then she felt Sandy undo the buttons of the black and white plaid shirt she was wearing and slide her hand inside. An act which brought the brightest of smiles to Terry's face.</p><p>In less time that it took to think about it, Sandy had helped Terry out of both the old army fatigue jacket she was wearing and the flannel shirt beneath it. All that was left was the T-shirt and the ace bandage she wore beneath it to conceal her rounded mounds.</p><p>""Oh, this simply won't do."" Sandy said as she began to unravel the bandage.</p><p>Sandy leaned over and kissed each of Terry's small breasts, giving both of them a quick, playful lick. Enthusiastically, Sandy orally caressed each breast in turn, running her tongue in spirals around each nipple. Again and again she stopped to kiss the pinkness of each, sucking and gently nibbling at it for endless moments.</p><p>""Oh yes."" Terry gasped as she enjoyed the feel of Sandy's mouth on her breasts. ""You do that so well."" she added.</p><p>She truly meant it. As much as Kevin wanted to play with her firm round globes, he was always in a rush. Unfortunately, Kevin, as with many young men, equaled aggression with passion.</p><p>There was a certain aggression in Sandy's approach to lovemaking as well, but it was tempered by a gentle softness as well. Even as she kissed Terry's breasts, her nimble fingers undid the belt buckle of her black jeans. A gentle tug opened the pants and down Terry's legs they went.</p><p>The crisp white pair of fruit of the loops followed and Terry's carefully trimmed bush was exposed to the night air. Sandy ran her fingers across the short hairs for a moment and liked the feel of it. She'd have to consider cutting her own thick fur.</p><p>""Lay back."" she said as she eased Terry down on the blanket they had laid out earlier to sit on. The pile of discarded clothing served as a nice pillow.</p><p>Sandy really didn't have that much experience in lesbian lovemaking, having had a total of three encounters prior to this, but she had a good idea what another girl liked. She ran her hand up and down Terry's now nude body, taking pleasure is the warm softness of it.</p><p>Terry had, she noted, a beautiful body. Slender and athletic, the girl was at the same time feminine and rounded in all the right places. Her breasts were much smaller than Sandy's but round and full. They didn't need to be large to be incredibly beautiful. As it was, Sandy was amazed that anyone could've taken her as a boy. Then she reminded herself that she was one of those who had.</p><p>One hand brushed against her bright pink nipples, now hard to the touch, while the other traced a line along the opening of her pussy, finding the same hardness in her clit.</p><p>Carefully she spread out Terry's legs to give her full access to her prize. Gracefully she stroked the soft thighs, feeling the excited heat of the flesh. Her thumb slid between the folds of Terry's pussy, sending a sharp erotic spark through her body.</p><p>""Does that feel good?"" she asked in a low, voice.</p><p>""Y...y...yes,"" Terry purred.</p><p>Sandy continued to run up and down, replacing her thumb with three of her fingers, sliding them deep inside of her. Faster and faster, in and out her fingers moved, causing the prone girl to slowly writhe in delight.</p><p>""Oh yes, faster ... faster."" Terry moaned. ""Fuck me with your fingers.""</p><p>""I have something better in mind."" Sandy laughed as she withdrew her fingers.</p><p>She paused for a moment and ran her loving tongue along the length of her fingers, savoring the ambrosia that covered them. It was just an appetizer for what was to come.</p><p>If Sandy's fingers had been the spark, the tongue that replaced them was like a blowtorch. Harder and faster it worked it's way into every inch of Terry's cunt. Her grip on Terry's legs tightened as her head wagged from side to side, drawing herself deeper into her new love.</p><p>Earlier Sandy has noted how much she loved having another woman lick her pussy. That delight paled to nothing against the one she felt when it was her tongue buried in another woman. It was like the feeling of erotic control she got when she sucked a cock - only magnified a dozenfold.</p><p>Finally the pressure against her clit was too much to bear as Terry's body launched into an orgasmic seizure. Every extremity shook of it's own accord as her heart raced and breaths came in short measured gasps. Coherent speech was now impossible as all she could manage were grunts of satisfaction.</p><p>Through it all, Sandy kept her face pressed tight against Terry's exploding pussy, her very enthusiastic mouth and even more eager tongue filling with the nectar of the goddess.</p><p>By the time it was all over and Sandy rolled out from between Terry's legs, her cheeks were covered with the sticky residue of her efforts. She pulled herself up alongside Terry and kissed her deeply, their darting tongues again intertwining. Each could taste the climax of the other on her lips, a sensation that would stay with them for a long, long time.</p><p>""So now you know what it's like to be one of the guys."" Sandy laughed as she broke the kiss.</p><p>""Yeah, that's me."" Terry grinned. ""Just one of the guys!"" she added as she hugged Sandy again.</p><p>The comforting fire beside then would be long cold before they broke that embrace.</p>"
268,Innocence,Anon,,['poem'],,2012-07-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Lying,<br/>
Sleeping peacefully,<br/>
Innocently dreaming,<br/>
While I embrace you.</p><p>My arms hold you,<br/>
All of you,<br/>
For you're so small,<br/>
You're only six years old.</p><p>Longing,<br/>
To stare into your eyes,<br/>
Though I not dare,<br/>
Wake my beauty.</p><p>The one who,<br/>
Unknowingly,<br/>
Broke through the wall,<br/>
&amp; captured my heart.</p><p>The one who,<br/>
Sleeps in my arms,<br/>
and utters nothing,<br/>
Yet whispers everything,<br/>
I long to hear.</p>"
269,The Broken Moon,Anon,,['poem'],,2012-07-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p><b>VII</b></p><p>Go and bring the doctors<br/>
the inquisitors of hearts<br/>
to search my heart<br/>
and all my heart's petals</p><p>they will not find<br/>
where my girl kissed me<br/>
a last kiss only<br/>
the evening star saw it</p><p>and the star danced<br/>
on the waters<br/>
and the wasps came to drink<br/>
and their wings told the moon</p><p>and the moon sang it<br/>
all over the dark earth</p><p><b>IX</b></p><p>Thirteen policemen to unlove her<br/>
and seven solicitors<br/>
and nineteen clerks with them<br/>
to write down her confession</p><p>and I was passing by<br/>
and I said to them:<br/>
Even if your mind-scissors cut sharply still<br/>
you will not re-shape her spirit</p><p>for I have six and twenty pages<br/>
of wasp-words<br/>
to bind with green ribbons<br/>
and these will heal her of your inflictions</p><p>and if words are not enough<br/>
I will weave silks<br/>
away in the darkness<br/>
and from them sew up a little white dress</p><p>and if she is thirsty<br/>
I will take the red blood from my own heart</p>"
270,Clara Min Käresta,Anon813,,"['Mf', 'pedo']",,2012-06-19T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Jaha, jag kanske skulle börja med att berätta vem jag är. Jo jag är en kille på 27 år som efter ett misslyckat förhållande har flyttat in i mina föräldrars extra rum. Och resten av min familj består av mina föräldrar, så klart, samt en lillebror på 13 år. Detta jag nu skall berätta om hände bara för några dagar sedan (aug -99).</p><p>Allt började med att min brors bäste vän råkade vara en tjej som gick i hans klass, de skall börja sjuan om några dagar. Hon heter Clara och är 1,55cm lång och väger ""ofattbara"" 44 kg, har ljust långt hår och A-kupor till bröst. Hennes stjärt skall vi inte tala om ;) Ja, de är bara vänner, de sportar tillsammans i samma orienteringsklubb och båda tycker de att ""tre kronor"" var det bästa som någonsin visats på tv...</p><p>Clara har spenderat större delen av sommarlovet hos oss, ja sovit över också för hon bor 3,5 mil ut på landsbyggden och det går inte så många bussar dit ut precis. Sommaren har varit solig och skön så jag tillsmammans med resten av familjen bott på stranden. Vi badade och lekte utan att jag lade märke till hur vacker Clara egentligen var, kollade jag på tjejer kollade jag på garanterat äldre tjejer som solade topless. </p><p>Men sedan kom början på augusti och mina föräldrar och lillebrorsan skulle åka till Italien för att fira min fars 50-årsdag, de skulle vara borta i 3 veckor. Jag kunde dock inte följa med eftersom jag var tvungen att komma ikapp med en hel del arbete som legat efter under sommaren (jag är egenföretagare). I staden där vi bor skulle det bli karneval med allt vad det innebär och Clara ringde en dag och frågade om hon fick sova över hemma hos oss (mig, egentligen eftersom de andra hade åkt) och självklart fick hon det, hon var ju som en lillesyrra till mig. Så Clara sa att hon skulle få lift in till stan av deras granne och att hon var hemma hos mig om 1,5 timme. Jag fick raskt bråttom med att staäda undan det värsta samt att gömma undan alla porrfilmer som låg och skräpade i tv-rummet.</p><p>Clara hon kom och gjorde sig hemmastadd i brorsans rum och stack sedan ner på staden för att gå på tivoli, sa hon i alla fall att hon skulle göra. Jag fortsatte att få lite skrivbordsarbete gjort resten av kvällen och väntade på att hon skulle komma hem. Och hem kom hon allt, full, hon mådde inte alls bra och grät så där som tjejer i hennes ålder alltid gör när de får för mycket i sig. Jag tog med henne in på toa och fick henna att spy innan jg sa åt henne att gå och lägga sig för att försöka sova ruset av sig. Jag tog och städade upp efter henne på toan och när jag kom in på mitt rum låg Clara i min säng och sov, hennes kläder låg på golvet i en hög. </p><p>Jaha, tänkte jag, jag får väl sova i en annan säng i natt. Men så vart då inte fallet utan Clara vaknade och frös, fyllefrossa, och ville att jag skulle värma henne lite. Så jag tänkte, varför inte hon mår ju inte bra, så av jag la mig bakom henne och omfamnade henne skedställning. Så blev vi liggande och jag måste ha somnat för det nästa jag kommer ihåg är att jag vaknar till med min hand på hennes högra bröst och kanonstånd i shortsen. Hmm...hon är ju bara 13 år tänkte jag oh tog bort min hand, men då började Clara gny och pressade sin stjärt mot min kuk. </p><p>Oj oj oj vicken skön känlsa det var, jag la tillbaka min hand på hennes bröst och började massera det lätt. Efter någon minut var jag helt såld på denna lilla flicka och min kuk höll på att sprängas så min hjärna slogs av kuken fick bestämma. Jag började sakta smeka ner för hennes mage, ner till höften och hennes stjärt. Jag smekde den sakta och metodiskt och märkte att hon hade stringtrosor på sig (det är som ni alla vet högsta mode just nu), så det var enklet att smeka hela hennes stjärt. Sakta närmade jag mig hennes fitta med handen och kände värmen ifrån den. Jag smekede den sakta med ett finger igenom trosorna för några minuter. </p><p>Nu var det dags för det stora provet, jag lirkade mig ur mina shorts och förde in kuken mellan hennes skinkor och började sakta att jucka fram och tillbaka. Clara hon måste ha en fruktansvärt skön dröm för hon juckade tillbaka och det tog inte många juckningar innan jag kom med all kraft mellan skinkorna på henne jag kände hur sperman fyllde upp skåran och började rinna ner måt lakanet. Vad har jag gjort tänkte jag, hon är ju bara 13 år, vad kommer hon att säga imorgonbitti tro.</p><p>Jag steg upp ur sängen och la över henne en extra filt och begav mig för att sova i mina förälfdrars säng, men inte sov jag mycket utan den mesta tiden gick ut på att runka. Fan va hon var vacker...</p><p>Dagen efter sa Clara ingenting om natten utan var som vanligt, förutom att hom hade en jävla baksmälla förstås. Dagen gick och natten föll på och vi gick och lade oss i varsinna rum, jag hann med två runk innan jag somnade. Men vid tretiden vaknade jag av att Clara kröp ner i min säng, jag lossades som att jag sov men min kuk ställde sig raskt upp på några sekunder. Hon kröp upp nära mig och det visade sig att hon var helnaken. Hon tog sakta min kuk i ena sin hand och började runka av den sakta, det tog inte mer än max en minut innan jag kom och det i stora lass, sperman hamnade på mig och på Claras arm och på brösten hennes. </p><p>Jag kunde låta bli att stöna så jag tog och gick hela vägen och tog Claras huvud i mina händer och förde det ner till min kuk och hon visste precis vad hon skulle göra, hon började sakta suga på den och det tog inte lång tid innan den var redo igen. Själv började jag smeka hennes stjärt och lät ett finger cirkulera runt hennes anus ett tag innan jag gick vidare till hennes fitta, den var plaskvåt och fruktansvärt trång, ringfingret var nästan för stort. Jag knullade henne med fingret ett tag innan jag lyfte upp henne så att jag kom åt att äta lite flickfitta. </p><p>Hon smakade ljuvligt och fittsaften bara forsa ut ur henne. Sakta rörde jag närmre hennes anus och började småslicka det för att se hennes reaktion och den vart som jag hoppades, hon särade mer på sina skinkor och lät mig ha full access till hennes lilla rosenhål. Jag slickade det länge och lät tungan penetrera det så långt det gick. Clara fortsatte med att suga min kuk men med lägre frekvens nu. Sakta förde jag in ett finger i hennes röv, jag förde in det hela vägen och började finger knulla hennes röv. Efter en minut eller två drog jag ut fingret och tog lite fittsaft på ett till innan jag presade in de båda i hennes analhål. </p><p>Clara gnällde lite om att det gjorde ont men jag sa att det går över snart. Vi fortsate så är ett tag innan hon sa att hon ville att jag skulle knulla henne. Hon vände sig om och satte sig gränsle över mig. Hon tog ett stadigt tag om min kuk och förde den mot hennes varma hål, men som jag sa innan var hennes fitthål så jävla tajt så det gick inte att knulla henne. Clara började gråta, men jag sa att det inte gjorde något. Clara, hon är inte dum hon, tog min kuk och föde den mot hennes roesnknoppshål istället, hon pressade sitt hål ner över min kuk och mitt ollon försvann in i hennes röv. </p><p>Clara hon började gråta igen och jag sa åt henne att dra ut kuken om det gjorde för ont men hon fortsatte att pressa neråt och mer av min kuk försvann in i hennes röv och snart var hela begravd i den. Hon började sakta rida och det tog inte lång tid innan det var daxs att komma, så jag tog och smakade på fingrarna som hade varit i hennes röv, de smakade ljuvligt, och sedan sköt jag sperma i hennes röv. Hon sjönk ihop över mig och vi kysstes ett tag innan jag drog ut min slaknande kuk. Jag vände henne raskt om och slickade i mig lite förlupen sperma ur hennes anus och sparde det i munnen för att sedan kyssa henne igen.</p><p>Vi låg sedan där och höll om varandra tills vi somnade.</p><p>Vill ni veta vad som hände nästa dag får ni gissa....</p>"
271,Ann's First Mistake,Anonianoni,,"['Mf', 'nc']",Ann loves to wear revealing clothes but doesnt realise how dangerous it can be.,2012-08-14T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Ann dressed as she always did on a Saturday before going to meet her pals, she wore a black thong under her fishnets &amp; put on a short black skirt, her bra &amp; t shirt sent messages that her 13 y.o mind did not understand yet. She was a typical little emo girl who wanted men to notice her without wanting her.</p><p>As she got on the bus to the town she did not notice the stares from the guys who were waiting at the same stop or the messages they were quickly sending on their phones as they headed towards their destinations. </p><p>It was an ok day as she hung about with her friends before heading to the under 18s disco in the club, loads of older teenagers were always there &amp; Ann &amp; her pals always enjoyed the attention they got from the boys who could see just how hot these little girls were. That night though some older men were in the venue early &amp; were watching her while making sure the barman who usually sneaked an odd shot of vodka every third drink were giving double shots to her every time.</p><p>By the time it got to the changeover time when the underagers were kicked out the venue &amp; the night time clientele came in, Ann was really drunk, not only had her pals left, but the men who had been getting her drunk made sure she was still in the club when the music started &amp; she quickly got lost as to where she was.</p><p>Drunk &amp; listening to songs she loved, she barely noticed that 4 guys in their forties were dancing in turn with her, buying her more &amp; more drinks &amp; getting closer to her, she didnt even remember exactly when she first realised one of these old men was feeling her bum as they danced but before she knew it she was walking with them through one of the local parks with her skirt safely in one of their jackets, her 13 y.o bum exposed &amp; being groped by all of them. They led her towards the toilet block, exposing her tiny tits as they started getting more forceful with her &amp; by the time they reached the door she was naked except for her fishnets &amp; thong &amp; the men were ready to have some fun with her.</p><p>She was forced to her knees as 4 huge cocks were pushed towards her, in turn she started sucking &amp; wanking them as she realised what she had to do to please them all &amp; acknowledge what a sexy little slut she had been but the worst was still to come.</p><p>After the men had come in her mouth &amp; face they took her further into the park until they came across 2 elderly tramps in their fifties, at the sight of her they immediately started pawing her over &amp; in spite of her drunken screams she was left to her fate as they raped her young mouth, cunt &amp; bum scarcely able to believe their luck.</p><p>The men took her back to one of their homes after this &amp; left her to sleep it off, as she feel asleep, the last thing she heard was one of them saying ""Don't worry, next weekend we are going to use you even more"".</p>"
272,Alex Rockwell: First Try,Anoni-Mouse,,"['Mf', 'con', 'pedo', 'oral', 'first']","Our hero, Alex Rockwell, discovers a time machine. Using that time machine, he travels back to visit an old childhood crush.",2011-08-08T00:00:00,"This story or screenplay is based solely on fiction. There are no true events or situations recounted in this story or screenplay or any story or screenplay by this author. In no way does the author condone any sort of abuse, violence, or manipulation toward minors, nor should anyone, they are called laws. The situations within most stories involve sexual relationships between men and young girls, if accounts of such relationships offend you, please leave. Most importantly, any story or screenplay composed by this author is protected under the 1st amendment of the u.S. Constitution.","<p><i>FADE IN:</i></p><p><b>Int. Dr. Keller's Warehouse - Day</b></p><p>ALEX, a thirty-seven year old average guy is going about his day to day routine of delivering packages. He walks into the warehouse carrying a parcel. He looks around at his surroundings.</p><p>ALEX: Excuse me? Anybody home?</p><p>A sound of CANS CRASHING comes from a back room. Alex catches a glance of an unusual chair toward one of the walls.</p><p>From the backroom:</p><p>DR. KELLER: Wait a second. Im here!</p><p>A dishevelled looking scientist with wild hair in a dingy lab coat meets Alex to receive his package.</p><p>DR. KELLER (CONT'D): Hello! Sorry, I was in the back there. As you can see, its kind of slow up here.</p><p>ALEX: I can see that. Here ya go sir.</p><p>Alex looks down at the name on the label.</p><p>ALEX (CONT'D): Dr. Kellerton. Oh! You're the guy I read about with the time machine right. You were on the news a few days ago. They called you a quack.</p><p>While signing for parcel:</p><p>DR. KELLERTON Yeah, they've been saying that my whole career.</p><p>Motioning to the chair:</p><p>ALEX: Is that it over there?</p><p>Recognizing the fascinated look in Alex's eyes, Dr. Kellerton shows Alex the machine:</p><p>DR. KELLERTON: Check it out. In my spare time, my pride and joy is my time machine. Wish fulfillment. As we grow older and make our various decisions in life, we tend to ask ourselves, what would happen if we could go back? Could our situation turn out differently? Well, through the engine of this machine, my own flux capacitor, we can find out. And yes, flux capacitors do exist. Basically, the mercury flows develop a magnetic field. The magnetic field disrupts the space time continuum. Then, using time propulsion, we can send anyone, anywhere, anytime. I'm a fucking genius!</p><p>Alex circles the machine admiring the craftsmanship.</p><p>ALEX: Does it work yet?</p><p>DR. KELLERTON Sure! I used it on myself. I went back and saw what would have happened if I had come home that one Puerto Rican girl that one night?</p><p>ALEX: What happened?</p><p>DR. KELLERTON Didn't end well, I'll leave it at that.</p><p>ALEX: Bummer.</p><p>DR. KELLERTON: Yeah, but the point is that the time machine works!</p><p>ALEX: So, does what you do in the past alter the future, that whole bit?</p><p>DR. KELLERTON: Yes, if you alter the past, you WILL alter the future undoubtedly.</p><p>ALEX: How's the thing work?</p><p>DR. KELLERTON: You put the electrodes on your head, some on your body. You enter your date, time, and location. Pull the lever there and the machine will do the rest.</p><p>ALEX: And poof?...Fantasy Land?</p><p>DR. KELLERTON: Precisely.</p><p>ALEX: It sure is impressive. This could revolutionize any number of industries, why does no one take your seriously?</p><p>DR. KELLERTON: I'm not as accepted in mainstream research as my other colleagues.</p><p>Phone rings, Dr. Kellerton excuses himself and goes to pick up the phone. The cordless phone is located on the workbench. DR. KELLERTON: must turn his back to Alex.</p><p>Alex contemplates the opportunity, finds a plugged-in nail-gun on another workbench, walks up behind Dr. Kellerton, and shoots a nail into the back of his head. Dr. Kellerton falls limp to the ground.</p><p>ALEX: Hmm..that was easy.</p><p>Alex drags the body in the other room and returns to the machine. He climbs in and punches in a few numbers.</p><p>ALEX (CONT'D): October..7th...2001</p><p>Alex applies the electrodes to his head, sits in the chair, grips the lever, and pulls.</p><p>The machine starts to rock back and forth. The flux capacitor begins to push silverly fluid through the tubes quickly. The supposed headrest of the chair lifts and reveals a U.F.O. looking apparatus. The apparatus begins to spin and HUM. The hum becomes louder, and in an instant, the machine disappears in a brilliant flash of blue.</p><p><i>CUT TO:</i></p><p><b>Ext. Behind A Walmart - Day</b></p><p>Another brilliant flash of blue and the time machine appears. Alex is seated with a look of shock on his face. The machine slows to a stop. Alex gets up from the chair and checks his body. His body has become that of a 20 year old, his age in 2001. His clothes have also changed to a pair he indeed owns at the time.</p><p>ALEX (V.O.): Shit! He didn't say my body would revert to...well, maybe it isn't so bad. This will help me blend in much easier. Yeah, this will work fine.</p><p>Alex looks back at the machine.</p><p>ALEX (V.O.): What the fuck am I supposed to do about that?...Guess when its found, let em take it. I guess that means I'm stuck here...Oh well, I didn't have anything to live for anyway.</p><p>Alex heads in the direction of an old family friend.</p><p><i>FADE OUT:</i></p><p>FADE IN:</p><p><b>Ext. Tabitha's House - Day</b></p><p>The quiet neighborhood finds Alex staring at a quiet unassuming house in the suburbs. No cars in the driveway. He walks toward the front door.</p><p>ALEX (V.O.): No one in the driveway, really good sign. If I remember correctly, she has Saturday practice till 2, but that's all I know. Ill make up my reason as I go. I just hope she's home.</p><p>Alex knocks on the door and straightens out his shirt. The door opens.</p><p>Before him stands a young, beaming 12 year old friend of the family, TABITHA GOMEZ. She is dressed in a volleyball outfit, kneepads and all, hair in a braid with her school colors in it. She is one of those white looking mexicans, but with dark brown hair. One of the essential things for Tabby being her hairy arms. Not extremely hairy, but enough.</p><p>TABBY: Alex! What are you doing here?</p><p>ALEX: Hi Tabby. Wow. Look at you!</p><p>TABBY: What? My uniform?</p><p>ALEX: Yeah, I've never seen you in your uniform.</p><p>TABBY: I like it too. I worked really hard to earn it. I'm really good now!</p><p>ALEX: Ummm...is you mom or dad home?</p><p>TABBY: Nope. Dad's in Alaska on duty. Mom went shopping with Aunt Candice. She'll be gone till night I'm sure.</p><p>ALEX: And your brother?</p><p>TABBY: Who knows? Probably at Josh's house smoking. How'd you get here?</p><p>ALEX: Got dropped off. Ill get picked up again. My mom left a DVD here. She kind of needs it back.</p><p>TABBY: Sure. Come in.</p><p><i>CUT TO:</i></p><p>INT. TABITHA'S HOUSE- DAY Alex watches Tabitha's ass as it shakes while she walks across the room.</p><p>TABBY: Know where she left it?</p><p>ALEX: Not exactly. Do you mind if I look around?</p><p>TABBY: Go ahead. I'm gonna go change.</p><p>Tabitha walks to her room down the hall. Alex kneels in front of the DVD case and pretends to examine. He takes the time to hatch a plan, pointing to imaginary checkpoints in the house. Shaking his head 'No' when he thinks he has a bad idea.</p><p>Tabby emerges in looser clothes, braid now in a loose ponytail, he ribbons still attached.</p><p>TABBY (CONT'D): Found it yet?</p><p>ALEX: No, But I'm sure I'm just glancing over it.</p><p>Tabby begins doing medial tasks in the kitchen.</p><p>Alex converses with her from across the room:</p><p>ALEX (CONT'D): So how you been Tabby?</p><p>TABBY: Ok. School's annoying of course. My teacher totally sucks.</p><p>ALEX: You're grades doing ok?</p><p>TABBY: A's and B's like always. I cant fail and play volleyball. So it makes me do well.</p><p>ALEX: What about your boyfriend, Daniel? Where's he?</p><p>TABBY: That guy's been out of the picture for weeks now. But he's in another building so I don't have to see him.</p><p>ALEX: Do you miss him?</p><p>TABBY: Only when I'm lonely. Which is all the time.</p><p>ALEX: No way. You have no reason to be lonely.</p><p>TABBY: But I do. Stop by more often and I'll have company.</p><p>Alex chuckles.</p><p>TABBY (CONT'D) I was hoping to make it with the guy but he blew it.</p><p>ALEX: You think your ready for that?</p><p>TABBY: I know I am! I hear my friends talk about it all the time at school. My friend Megan said she just lost her virginity to her boyfriend. She made it sound just....ahh! So fucking HOT!(exhilarated) Are you a virgin Alex?</p><p>Alex gets up and joins her in the kitchen. She is facing the sink. Alex gets behind her.</p><p>ALEX: Yeah. She really liked it when I did this.</p><p>Alex presses his hand between her legs, rubbing her from taint to pussy. Tabby stops what she's doing, saying nothing. He moves her hair, kisses her ear, then kisses on her neck. She turns around.</p><p>TABBY: What are you doing?!</p><p>ALEX: What I've always wanted.</p><p>Tabby smiles and becomes slightly embarrassed.</p><p>TABBY: Really?</p><p>Alex kisses Tabby passionately on her pink, thin teeny lips. Tabby's body has to raise up onto the sink. Both their tongues twisting and spinning against each other. Alex brings his hand up and begins to kneed Tabby's left breast. He can feel her body's temperature rising.</p><p>TABBY (CONT'D): Nuhh...Alex.</p><p>She jumps down from the sink and grabs his hand, leading him down the hall. Before she turns into her bedroom, Alex interrupts her:</p><p>ALEX: No, wait. Let's go to your parents' room. After all, this is 'adult' what we're gonna do.</p><p>Tabby smiles and leads him farther to the end of the hall.</p><p>CUT TO:</p><p><b>Int. Tabitha's Parents' Bedroom- Day</b></p><p>The room is filled with dull photos, colors, and some taxidermy. They stop at the end of the king size bed. Alex kisses Tabby again, pinning her between him and the bed.</p><p>Alex removes his shirt first. Then helps Tabby with hers, pulling it up and over her head. Her skin has a creamy, milky hue, contrasting against her tanned arms and legs. Alex kisses her chest and her tits over her bra. His lips dance on her skin while he hooks his fingers into her waistband. She helps him pull her shorts down, revealing some frilly beige panties. She giggles, playfully flinging her shorts away. She throws her arms around his neck and kisses him back, wanting more from the building moment.</p><p>Alex breaks the kiss:</p><p>ALEX: Have you ever seen a cock before?</p><p>TABBY: Daniel's twice. I touched it once.</p><p>Alex pulls down his pants. His cock springs out.</p><p>TABBY (CONT'D) Wow! You're bigger than Daniel!</p><p>ALEX: Thanks.</p><p>Alex reaches behind her and releases her bra, letting it fall from her near B cup breasts. Her nipples perfectly proportioned to her budding breasts. Alex takes her right nipple into his mouth, letting his tongue flick against it, making it hard and erect. He kneds the other tit, playfully turning her nipple between his fingers.</p><p>TABBY: Can I leave my ribbons in?</p><p>ALEX: Sure. I like that. You said no one's coming home, right? Cause we can get into a lot of trouble.</p><p>TABBY: (smug) I said it once, I'm not saying it again.</p><p>ALEX: Really, you smart mouth? Ok then....</p><p>Alex rips her panties from her body, the threads ripping loudly. He lays her back onto the bed as she giggles away. Tabby's pussy is fully unshaven and clean, inviting. Alex climbs above her nude body except for her socks. She becomes silent and obviously nervous.</p><p>TABBY: I've never been naked with a guy before...</p><p>ALEX: So you're a virgin?</p><p>Tabby sheepishly nods. Alex chuckles to himself.</p><p>ALEX (CONT'D): Its ok. We'll still enjoy it. I promise.</p><p>TABBY: Ok.</p><p>ALEX: Did Daniel ever eat you out?</p><p>TABBY: No.</p><p>ALEX: Ok. Lay back. Relax baby.</p><p>Alex kisses his way down her body. Sometimes lightly licking her sensitive areas. He gets down to her pussy and pulls her to the edge of the bed while he kneels on the ground.</p><p>He buries his face into her middle school pussy. He is gentle with it at first, letting his lips run against her mons, running his tongue the length of her slit. He leans in, separates her slit with his tongue and delves into her. Licking and tasting her into a frenzy.</p><p>TABBY: Dont bite me!</p><p>Alex begins to pull and play with her litle clit. His mouth on her pussy is unlike anything she's felt let in her life. Tabby bucks into his face while Alex meets her with a deep tongue kiss into her pussy.</p><p>TABBY (CONT'D): Uh...uh..oh shit...yeah! Alex...keep doing it...like...that...yeah!</p><p>Alex reaches up and grabs a handful of tit, exciting her. Sending her over the edge for the first time. She breathes harder. Faster. TABBY: throws her head back. Alex keeps eating her pussy hungrily. She cums hard in total extascy.</p><p>TABBY (CONT'D): Ahhhhh!!....ohh, wow. That was fucking awesome!</p><p>ALEX: Like that?</p><p>TABBY: Shiiit....</p><p>ALEX: Here. Sit up.</p><p>TABBY: What for?</p><p>ALEX: I do you. You do me.</p><p>Tabby looks confused:</p><p>TABBY: Did you just do me then?</p><p>ALEX: Yes, now its your turn. You need to catch up.</p><p>TABBY: Ooo...how do I catch up?</p><p>Alex points his dick at her.</p><p>ALEX: Ever given head?</p><p>TABBY: Yeah. I gave head to Daniel.</p><p>ALEX: Good. Get started.</p><p>TABBY: Uh uh. You're not asking me to do anything like that.</p><p>ALEX: Sorry. Can you please give me head?</p><p>TABBY: (giggles) Ok.</p><p>Tabby takes hold of Alex's dick and rubs it up and down the shaft, getting a feel for it.</p><p>TABBY (CONT'D): Come closer.</p><p>Tabby pulls Alex closer toward her. She nervously wraps her lips around his head. Alex can feel her tongue flick against his head. Guiding her, Alex puts his backs on the back of her head and pushes her onto his dick.</p><p>ALEX: Oh Tabby...use your tongue too. Lick it.</p><p>Alex runs his hands of her shoulders, admiring her naked body while she gives sloppy beginner head. With her every touch, he can feel the cum boiling in his balls.</p><p>TABBY: How am I doing?</p><p>ALEX: Fucking great!</p><p>TABBY: (excited) YAY!!</p><p>She goes back to bobbing on his dick.</p><p>ALEX: Ah!...watch the teeth, baby.</p><p>Tabby looks up.</p><p>TABBY: Sorry.</p><p>Tabby carefully satisfies all sides of his dick. He pulls her hair to the side so he can watch his it disappear into her adorable face. She purposely makes slurping sounds when she notices him watching.</p><p>Tabby looks at him with big happy eyes. Alex moans and cringes in pleasure.</p><p>ALEX: For a new timer, you're a fucking natural.</p><p>Tabby rolls her eyes. Alex brings her hands onto his shaft. He runs his finger tips along her hairy arms.</p><p>TABBY: Ok. That's enough.</p><p>ALEX: Thats ok. That was great!</p><p>TABBY: You taste nasty!</p><p>Alex busts out laughing.</p><p>ALEX: Next time I'll bring some flavor stuff.</p><p>TABBY: They have that?! Get a coconut flavored one if they have it.</p><p>ALEX: Ill check next time.</p><p>Alex looks into Tabby's eyes and leans into her.</p><p>ALEX (CONT'D): Now Tabby, you know this is gonna hurt a little.</p><p>Tabby nods.</p><p>ALEX (CONT'D): But I'll be as gentle as I can. I want you to enjoy this.</p><p>Alex lightly pushes her back onto the bed. He standing on the floor looking upon her.</p><p>ALEX (CONT'D): Wait.</p><p>Alex goes to the adjoining bathroom to get a towel.</p><p>ALEX (CONT'D): We're gonna need this.</p><p>Tabby makes a nervous utterance. He places it underneath her butt, ready to catch her busted cherry.</p><p>ALEX (CONT'D): Like I said, I'll be gentle.</p><p>Alex warms her up again by playing with her pussy. His largest finger dipping into her tight hole. He rotates it and pumps it. Tabby cringes as he pushes against her hymen, but loving it at the same time.</p><p>TABBY: Don't be out there! Get in bed with me!</p><p>Alex climbs in and playfully pins her by the hands. He leans in, kisses her, and then adjusts himself, preparing to enter Tabby's virgin pussy.</p><p>ALEX: Ready?</p><p>TABBY: (gulp) Yeah.</p><p>Alex puts his head up to her tight eager pussy. He pushes in, inching into her expanding walls.</p><p>TABBY (CONT'D) AHHH!</p><p>Tabby lets out heavy breathing and high pitched squeals as the steel hard cock invades her.</p><p>ALEX: Oh shit, Tabby..You're so fucking tight!</p><p>Alex pushes in further, stretching her hymen. Alex pulls out.</p><p>ALEX (CONT'D): You ok?</p><p>TABBY: That hurt like shit!</p><p>Alex eases back into her, slowly letting her pussy adjust to his size.</p><p>TABBY (CONT'D) It hurts! Wait...</p><p>Alex starts to rock back and forth inside of her. Hovering over her and with one sudden lunge, he pops through her hymen and she screams in pain.</p><p>ALEX: Shhhh..its ok. The pain's almost gone.</p><p>Tabby's eyes well up with tears. Alex thrusts his dick deeper into her. The face of pain is permanently fixed on her face. Alex moves his weight for a smoother stroke, hopefully.</p><p>Alex slowly throws a long stroke into Tabby's new fuck canal. The mixture of girl cum and cherry blood gives an extra viscus feel. ALEX: sneaks a kiss when he's all the way in.</p><p>TABBY: It still hurts...fuck.</p><p>ALEX: It'll feel real good in a second.</p><p>Alex looks down between them. And pulls back out. He can see the blood on his dick, which just makes his dick harder. Once its out to his dickhead, he pushes back in. She takes a deep breath he plunges ahead.</p><p>Alex ups the pace a bit. His thrusts start to take on a steady fuck.</p><p>TABBY: Ahh...Alex...nuhhhhh!</p><p>Alex bites his lip. Fucking away, enjoying the tightest pussy Alex had ever felt.</p><p>TABBY (CONT'D): Why I am doing this in my parents' bed?</p><p>ALEX: Nah, we're good. You're doing really well.</p><p>Alex scoots further into her.</p><p>TABBY: Oh wow...uh...you're really...in there.</p><p>After a minute more of pain, Tabby starts to enjoy it.</p><p>TABBY (CONT'D): Nuhh...yeah...yeah...</p><p>ALEX: Starting to like it?</p><p>TABBY: Yeah! Its really good...oh my god.</p><p>Another minute passes, Alex's cock is sliding easily but tightly in and out of Tabby's gushing pussy.</p><p>Alex asks her:</p><p>ALEX: Wanna try something else?</p><p>TABBY: Like what?</p><p>ALEX: You on top?</p><p>TABBY: Uhhh...ok</p><p>Alex lets Tabby get on top. She sits above his lap, guiding his cock into her.</p><p>TABBY (CONT'D): Mmmmmm...so what do I do?</p><p>ALEX: Hold my hand, and ride it.</p><p>Tabby holds both of his hands as she sinks onto his dick. She goes as far as she can stand and uses her knees to sit. She winces as she bounces back upward. Her pussy grabbing tightly onto Alex's 5 inches. Alex begins to fuck her back, as she grinds down onto him, throwing her clit into anything that will rub against it. She loses her mind.</p><p>Alex plays with her nipples and she rides the dick.</p><p>TABBY: Fuck Alex!....It feels so good!!</p><p>With his last blast of energy, he gets Tabby to cum all over his nuts.</p><p>TABBY (CONT'D): Uhhhhhhhh!!!!.......oh My god...that was fucking amazing.</p><p>Tabby collapses onto his chest, exhausted. She kisses his sweat on his chest.</p><p>TABBY (CONT'D): Let's get out of my parents' room. I'm getting nervous. We're sweating a lot and its starting to smell.</p><p>ALEX: Where to?</p><p>She climbs down from his mount and gathers some of her clothes.</p><p>TABBY: Grab the rest of the clothes. Meet my in my room. Bring the towel.</p><p>Tabby tenderly walks out. Alex gets the clothes and bloody towel and follows her.</p><p><i>CUT TO:</i></p><p><b>Int. Tabitha's Bedroom - Day</b></p><p>Alex finds her laying on her bed, resting. He drops the clothes and gets into bed with her. He rubs her ass and palms every inch of both beautiful butt cheeks. He lightly pats her butt.</p><p>TABBY: So you gonna tell all your friends?</p><p>ALEX: I don't plan on it.</p><p>TABBY: Really? Wait...</p><p>Tabby turns to him.</p><p>TABBY (CONT'D): Aren't I too young for you to fuck?</p><p>ALEX: Technically...</p><p>TABBY: Oh, I have it on you forever!</p><p>Alex scoots closer into her and starts to rub her still wet pussy with his two fingers, sometimes tapping her swollen clit.</p><p>ALEX: Well... I guess you do</p><p>Tabby sneers at him. Alex kisses her deeply.</p><p>TABBY: Your gonna be in BIG trouble.</p><p>ALEX: How do I keep me out of trouble, huh?</p><p>Tabby leans into his ear.</p><p>TABBY: If you don't fuck me right now, I'm telling whoever gets home first.</p><p>Alex smiles and passionately kiss more. They embrace, letting their arms and legs wrap around anything they can.</p><p>ALEX: Here. Swing your legs off the bed.</p><p>Alex stand off the side of the bed. Tabby obeys and sits on the side of the bed, facing Alex.</p><p>ALEX (CONT'D): Flip over.</p><p>Tabby bites her lip, smiles, and gets on her hands and knees, hanging off the edge of the bed. Alex works to get hard, jerking his dick at the precious body of his family friend, seemingly wanting to get his dick in every hole she has.</p><p>ALEX (CONT'D): Oh! Yeah! Such a sexy booty right there.</p><p>TABBY: Shut up! I hate my big white butt. I want a brown butt, like yours...umm, except with less hair</p><p>ALEX: Don't you talk about my ass hair!</p><p>Alex lines up behind her.</p><p>ALEX (CONT'D): Spread your ass a little.</p><p>TABBY: Not in my ass!</p><p>ALEX: No, I know...at least not today.</p><p>Tabby reaches back and spreads her pussy apart. Alex fits his head in perfect and slides in.</p><p>TABBY: (wincing) Ah, watch it.</p><p>Alex gets a few long slow strokes in.</p><p>ALEX: How's it feel now?</p><p>TABBY: Mmmm...I love that dick in me!</p><p>Alex pumps her pussy hard. Rocking the bed as he pushes his full dick into her, pounding her. He holds onto her sides tight.</p><p>ALEX: Mmm...yes Tabby. Take my dick.</p><p>TABBY: Alex..yes..fuck me..ahh...</p><p>Alex pushes in on the small of her back, readjusts her angle, and absolutely owns the pussy.</p><p>He grabs her whole body and flips her over.</p><p>TABBY (CONT'D): Whoa!</p><p>ALEX: I'm gonna cum in a little bit.</p><p>TABBY: Do it baby! Fucking cum on me!</p><p>Alex pulls her legs up into a butterfly, giving him easy access to her opening pussy. He pushes in and fucks her more. His balls aching to cum.</p><p>TABBY (CONT'D): Cum, Alex. Cum for me...mmmmm</p><p>Alex lets out his load deep in her, but still fucks her.</p><p>TABBY (CONT'D): (gasps) Did you just cum in me?</p><p>ALEX: Its ok..its ok. You won't get pregnant.</p><p>TABBY: Mmm...I better not.</p><p>Alex eventually slows his pace and stops. Tabby senses he is done and pulls away.</p><p>TABBY (CONT'D): Anymore?</p><p>ALEX: Not for a little while.</p><p>Tabby pulls away and gets under the covers.</p><p>TABBY: Megan was right! Sex is fucking awesome! But its a fucking workout.</p><p>ALEX: That was real good, Tabby.</p><p>Alex gets dressed, in no hurry, sitting on the side of the bed while putting on his boots. Tabby turns her body away from him, getting comfortable. He paces the room and looks out the window. He turns back and Tabby is asleep. He leans in and kisses her on the lips. He gives a deep kiss to her pussy and exits the room.</p><p><i>FADE OUT:</i></p><p><i>FADE IN:</i></p><p><b>Ext. Tabitha's House- Day</b></p><p>ALEX (V.O.): Wow!!! I can't believe I just did that. That felt so good. Its like a license to fuck, after going through that time machine. I HAVE to find more of the girls.</p><p>Alex walks on to the nearest bus stop.</p><p><i>FADE OUT:</i></p><p>To Be Continued..</p>"
273,Kyra Lands Kel,Anoni-Mouse,,"['Mf', 'pedo', 'mast', 'oral', 'first', 'lolita']","Kyra, Kenan's little sister, is left home alone, she is inspired to seduce the man of her dreams, Kel Kimbel.",2011-08-08T00:00:00,"This story or screenplay is based solely on fiction. There are no true events or situations recounted in this story or screenplay or any story or screenplay by this author. In no way does the author condone any sort of abuse, violence, or manipulation toward minors, nor should anyone, they are called laws. The situations within most stories involve sexual relationships between men and young girls, if accounts of such relationships offend you, please leave. Most importantly, any story or screenplay composed by this author is protected under the 1st amendment of the u.S. Constitution.","<p>AWWWW! HERE IT GOES!...</p><p><i>CURTAIN OPENS:</i></p><p><b>Int. Rockmore's Living Room- Late Evening</b></p><p>Kenan, Sheryl, and Mr. Rockmore are getting ready to leave for their short trip with Kenan. As they are moving their luggage out the door:</p><p>SHERYL: Now Kyra, remember, if there's an emergency, you call us at the hotel. The number is on the mantle there, and there's plenty of food in the fridge.</p><p>KENAN: And there's plenty of toilet paper, for that explosive diarrhea problem ya got. HA, stink-ay!</p><p>KYRA gives Kenan a piercing look, her arms crossed in disapproval. KYRA, a short, spunky, perky, annoying little sister, dressed in her jean skort and blue tapered top. Her beauty is that which when one sees her, one can tell she will be a knockout when she's older.</p><p>Kenan walks outside.</p><p>MR. ROCKMORE: Don't listen to your brother. I know you'll take good care of the house. (smiling) Because if you don't, I'm putting you up for adoption.</p><p>KYRA: I'll be fine, daddy. What could go wrong?</p><p>SHERYL: That's what we're afraid of.</p><p>KYRA: Just go!..Have a good time, relax by the pool, kill a son or two.</p><p>KENAN (O.S.): I heard that!</p><p>SHERYL: Bye sweetheart.</p><p>Both parents hug and kiss her good-bye.</p><p>MR. ROCKMORE: Bye pumpkin. Be good.</p><p>KYRA: Bye daddy.</p><p>Sheryl and Mr. Rockmore exit the room. Kyra scampers to the window and, from behind the blinds, watches them leave.</p><p>Once Kyra feels they've gone far enough down the road, she sits on the couch. She reaches underneath and pulls out a 6 inch purple dildo, the name ""Kel"" written on the side in permanent ink.</p><p>She turns on the television to the scrambled porn channel. The first sounds of love making make her smile and disrobe. She sucks the end of the dildo and slides it into her pussy. Like she's done before, she takes grip of the end of the vibrating stick and jams it in and out of her slickening pussy.</p><p>She runs her tongue along her lips, her right hand working the dildo. The left, squeezing and rubbing her tit. The moans and groans of the channel make her head throw back in a trembling, euphoric orgasm.</p><p>
The scene ends on the channel. Kyra still using her dildo. The commercial says:</p><p>SULTRY LADY: Having trouble getting the attention you want from that ""special"" guy in your life? Don't fear girls. We've got a sure fire way of making that man putty in your hands...with ""illustrations"" of course.</p><p>Kyra listens intently, ready to memorize any instructions the lady on the channel would give.</p><p>SULTRY LADY (CONT'D): Ok. Girls. Ready to land that man that keeps passing? For whatever reason; he could be married, he could be worried about your reputation. Doesn't matter. Here's how you nail him.</p><p>She raises the volume.</p><p>SULTRY LADY (CONT'D): Ladies, the ultimate goal is having a long night of passionate sex, so we're gonna have to be very aggressive. First. Go ahead and throw yourself at him. Start off naked in the bed for him, your intentions are well established now. Second. When he's confused by what he's looking at, you grab his cock, firmly, thusly, maybe pull his zipper down. However you want to go about it, at the end of this step, you have to have him cornered. Third, no matter what he says or does, you make sure his dick is in your mouth. If he's like any other guy, he will be powerless when he feels your tongue rubbing the underside of his throbbing hard-on....so there ya go!..Three easy...</p><p>Kyra repeats the steps to herself.</p><p>SULTRY LADY (CONT'D): Dont forget ladies, it's all about confidence! If he doesn't believe you want him, why would he want you?</p><p>Kyra nods in understanding. She smiles as she looks at the phone. He picks it up and dials up KEL KIMBEL, best friend of Kenan, long, lanky, black, dumb as a rock.</p><p>She speaks into the phone.</p><p>KYRA: Hi Kel!...no, you're the right number...umm...my dad told me to call you and tell you that we got this shipment of orange soda and we really don't need it. So, we we're wondering if you'd take it off our hands.</p><p>Two seconds later,there's banging at the door. Kyra looks over at the noise, then looks at the phone.</p><p>KYRA (CONT'D): Hello?...Kel?...</p><p>No one on the line. She hangs up and opens the door.</p><p>Kel busts in, grips his by the arms.</p><p>KEL: Where's the orange soda?</p><p>Caught off guard, Kyra has to make it up on the fly.</p><p>KYRA: Uhh, I think its in the kitchen.</p><p>Kel unhands her and bolts into the kitchen.</p><p>She has to act quickly. Kyra takes her top completely off, scurries to the front of the couch, and lays out on it, facing the closed kitchen window. She silently repeats the word 'confidence', like a mantra to herself. Kelcan be heard moving things around just beyond the door:</p><p>KEL: Kyra?! Where is it?</p><p>KYRA: Uhh, I think they may have moved it.</p><p>Kel races back into the living room, not noticing Kyra.</p><p>KEL: I bet its in the closet!</p><p>He opens it quickly and bends in, throwing things around.</p><p>KEL (CONT'D): Nope!</p><p>He turns the corner to the couch and catches a glimpse of Kyra. He yelps and covers his eyes with his hands.</p><p>KEL (CONT'D): Kyra?! What are you doing?</p><p>KYRA: Why'd you close your eyes?! I want you to see.</p><p>KEL: I can't look at your boobs. You're Kenan's sister. You're...Kyra!</p><p>KYRA: (scoffs) Why does that have to matter for anything? I want you Kel. Don't you want me?</p><p>Kyra gets up, touches his chest and pulls at his shirt.</p><p>KYRA (CONT'D): Touch me Kel.</p><p>KEL: Oh no!</p><p>Kel tries to dart past her and out the door, but she tackles him from behind. They crumple to the floor.</p><p>Kel trying to get up, and Kyra struggling to keep him on the floor.</p><p>KYRA: You-are-not-going-anywhere!</p><p>KEL: (out loud) Help! Rape! Help!</p><p>Kel ends up kicking the table from the center of the room. Now its just them two wrestling. in the center of the rug.</p><p>Kyra mounts on top of Kel, she pins his wrists to the floor. Her tits hang from her body, she maneuvers her nipple over his mouth.</p><p>KYRA: Look up Kel. I know you want it.</p><p>Kel opens his eyes, her beautiful lightened ebony skin with her perfect chocolate nipple hovering over his face. Kel sees it, and briefly is enticed. He reluctantly licks at her tit.</p><p>She smiles with excitement. She lets him get a taste of her, then lets him have a taste of the other nipple.</p><p>She says cutely:</p><p>KYRA (CONT'D): Don't forget the other one.</p><p>Kel kisses and sucks at her nipple. She can feel his dick getting hard in his jeans. She grinds her butt into it.</p><p>KYRA (CONT'D): Is that you?</p><p>KEL: Kyra, we can't do this. I can't do this. I can't do this to you.</p><p>KYRA: Don't you think I'm hot? All the guys at school want me, but all I want is you Kel!</p><p>Kyra puts her hands under his shirt, lowers herself down his body, running her hands along his pecs and abs.</p><p>KYRA (CONT'D): All I want...is you.</p><p>Kyra unbuttons his jeans and pulls them down below his knees. She does the same with his boxers. He bows his legs out, Kel's cock is fully hard. Kyra stares at it like its the gift she's been wishing for all year.</p><p>KYRA (CONT'D): Wow...</p><p>She scoots in and grabs the base of his dick.</p><p>KYRA (CONT'D): I've always wanted to see what your big hard cock looked like...umm, do they all look like this?</p><p>KEL: No, ya see, that's the extra special, Kel cock.</p><p>KYRA: (giggles) I like that!...I love you Kel.</p><p>Kel's face twisting at her response:</p><p>KEL: Uhh, can you please not say that?</p><p>KYRA: But I do Kel. I really do.</p><p>She licks the total length from the base to his head. When she reaches his tip, she rounds it out and inhales as much of his dick as she can take, bobbing her head up and down. She builds up her saliva. KEL: shuts his eyes and licks his lips in pleasure.</p><p>KYRA (CONT'D): This floor sucks. Let's get you in the chair...Kel?...Kel!</p><p>Kel snaps out of it.</p><p>KEL: Ohh..yeah. That's a good idea.</p><p>Kel stands up, but falls forward as he tries to walk. His shorts trip him up, hitting the floor with a thud.</p><p>KEL (CONT'D): Uuhhh...</p><p>KYRA: Oh my God, are you ok?</p><p>KEL: I think I broke my cock.</p><p>KYRA: (gasps) Nah-uh.</p><p>Kel rolls over, Kyra giving a nursing touch.</p><p>KYRA (CONT'D): Poor baby. Here, sit in the chair.</p><p>Kel slowly slumps into the chair, kicks his clothes away in frustration.</p><p>KEL: Stupid boxers.</p><p>Directed at the jeans:</p><p>KEL (CONT'D): What'd I do to you!</p><p>Kyra kneels in front of him.</p><p>KYRA: My poor Kel. You're lucky your so hot.</p><p>She grabs his dick.</p><p>KYRA (CONT'D): Lets see if we can bring you back to life.</p><p>She continues her blow job, spinning her tongue expertly, her tender little fingers jerking his shaft as she swirls his head.</p><p>Kyra, careful not to gag, works Kel's cock for another two minutes. Kel taps her on the head, she looks up with happy almond eyes.</p><p>KEL: You promise not to tell Kenan?</p><p>KYRA: I promise not to tell anybody, ever, ever, ever.</p><p>KEL: But you're like, really tiny. I don't think Kel cock is gonna fit.</p><p>KYRA: Hmmph...you don't have to worry about that. I popped my cherry with a dildo months ago...</p><p>She gets up, unbuttons her skort and gets completely naked, mounts Kel's lap and whispers in his ear:</p><p>KYRA (CONT'D):...thinking of you, Kel. I wanted it to feel good when you're in me.</p><p>She backs up from his ear:</p><p>KYRA (CONT'D): Not any of that SEARING pain, what a spoiler!</p><p>She grabs his cock, aiming it into her shaved pussy.</p><p>KEL: Yeah...it's a spoiler.</p><p>Kel can't stop watching Kyra try to fit herself onto his dick. Her light brown pussy lips spreading, eager.</p><p>KYRA: Oh, come on. I worked it!</p><p>KEL: If you need some help, I can...ooohhh.</p><p>Kenan's little sister finally penetrates herself onto Kel's 8 inches. She grimaces, struggling to get something bigger than a dildo into her snatch for the first time.</p><p>Her eyes wide open, staring right back into Kel's. She meets his lips and share a deep, emotional kiss. Kyra raises her body, and then lowers it back down. Her cum leaving a perfect snail-trail on his cock. Placing his hands on her perked little tits, he lifts her body, and gets to shoving his dick in and out of her juicy pussy.</p><p>KYRA: Ahh. God, that's sooo good.</p><p>Kyra's tits bouncing, her hair flopping about, Kyra squeals and moans with every graze of her clit.</p><p>KYRA (CONT'D): Fuck me Kel....Fuck me KEL: </p><p>Kel grabs hold of her bubble butt, squeezes tight, and starts throwing her onto his pole.</p><p>KYRA (CONT'D): Fuck me Kel...Fuck me Kel...mmm!</p><p>Kel, grunting, panting:</p><p>KEL: Your gonna make me...uhh..throw my, uh.</p><p>KYRA: Cum?</p><p>KEL: Come where?</p><p>She stops jumping on his dick for a second and gives him a look of disbelief. She shakes it off.</p><p>KYRA: Nevermind.</p><p>She gives him a hug.</p><p>KYRA (CONT'D): It's ok Kel. I love you anyway.</p><p>KEL: Uhh...ok.</p><p>She kisses him again and lets her hips naturally start hopping on his dick, hard inside of her. She picks up her pace.</p><p>KYRA: I want to eat your cum.</p><p>KEL: What?</p><p>KYRA: Tell me when you're gonna cum. I wanna eat all of it.</p><p>KEL: Ohhhh!..you mean my jizz!</p><p>She stops again and covers his mouth.</p><p>KYRA: Just don't talk...ok?</p><p>Kel nods:</p><p>KEL: Mmmhmm....</p><p>Kyra rides his dick hard for a good while. She squeezes her pussy tighter and whispers to him:</p><p>KEL (CONT'D): Come on Kel. Fuck my tight little pussy with your big, long, black dick. Mmm..give it to me.</p><p>Kel has his eyes closed, letting the words wash over him, the warm, wet suction on his dick is more than he can handle.</p><p>KEL (CONT'D): Mmphh..You're gonna make me cum..</p><p>KYRA: Yeah!?</p><p>KEL: Fuck!..back up.</p><p>Kyra climbs down from him and takes his dick into her mouth. Just as she does, his first huge spurt of cum hits her face. He spits load after load into her mouth. She swallows it all as it hits her throat. She milks him for everything her has.</p><p>KEL (CONT'D): (breathing hard) Oh my God!...that was amazing.</p><p>Kyra wipes the cum from her face and licks it from her hand. She rubs his balls:</p><p>KYRA: No more?</p><p>KEL: Wow...uh, maybe.</p><p>KYRA: Your cum tastes so good. I could drink your cum all day.</p><p>Kel, still breathing hard, is recovering in the chair.</p><p>KYRA (CONT'D): So do you want to spend the night? You can sleep in my room.</p><p>Kel regains his bearings, the sex fog in his head becomes more clear.</p><p>KEL: No, Kyra. I think I should go. I don't think we should have done that.</p><p>KYRA: What?? No, no, no, don't go. We've got orange soda!</p><p>KEL: No, Kyra. I gotta go.</p><p>As Kel puts his jeans on, Kyra grabs his hand, begging and pleading for him to stay.</p><p>KYRA: No, please don't go Kel. Please? I won't have the house to myself for years! Please stay.</p><p>Kel exits out the front door. Kyra, left alone in the living room, covers the tears on her face and runs up the stairs.</p><p><i>FADE OUT:</i></p>"
274,Its the Remix to Ignition.. Hot and Fresh Out the Kitchen,Anoni-Mouse,,"['Mf', 'pedo', 'nc', 'fiction']",Naomi has to follow along in her mother's groupie outing. Except she didn't expect to become a groupie.,2011-08-23T00:00:00,"This story or screenplay is based solely on fiction. There are no true events or situations recounted in this story or screenplay or any story or screenplay by this author. Any sort of resemblance to any person living or dead is purely coincidental. In no way does the author condone any sort of abuse, violence, or manipulation toward minors, nor should anyone, they are called laws. The situations within most stories involve sexual relationships between men and young girls, if accounts of such relationships offend you, please leave. Most importantly, any story or screenplay composed by this author is protected under the 1st amendment of the u.S. Constitution. Story = ext. Concert annex building - night","<p>In the background, loud concert bass can be heard throughout the concert grounds. A line of women has formed at the door of a small office building on the grounds, some dressed as skanks. Other dressed as super-skanks. One of those super-skanks is the MOTHER of NAOMI. Naomi, 15, thick white girl with a goofy look, the only reasonable dressed girl in line with her typical blouse and tight workout shorts. She is waiting with her mother to, hopefully, get an up close and personal meeting with either Kanye West, Jay-Z, or any one of the other idling rappers on from the stage. Naomi's mother, 35, Milf, super-skanked out, has brought Naomi along to keep her company.</p><p>NAOMI<br/> How much longer do we have to wait here?</p><p>NAOMI'S MOM<br/> I don't think much longer. By now, they usually pass us through.</p><p>Naomi picks out his cellphone fromher pocket and fiddles with the screen. Her mom looks up and down the line, scouting her adversaries. She looks straight ahead, calmly in line.</p><p>NAOMI'S MOM (CONT'D)<br/> Don't look now, but Angela is back there. Fuck, I hate it when she's trailing me. That fucking bitch got no moves of her own.</p><p>Naomi pays no attention, bored. A TALL-HAIRED SKANK two people ahead pulls out a large hairspray bottle and empties half the can.</p><p>Naomi begins to cough from the fumes.</p><p>NAOMI'S MOM (CONT'D)<br/> God damnit! Hey! What is this, the fucking 80's?! Your gonna choke my daughter to death!</p><p>The tall-haired skank just rolls her eyes at them and puts the bottle away, primping her duo.</p><p>NAOMI'S MOM (CONT'D)<br/> Look, I'm glad you came along with me. We don't spend enough time together.</p><p>NAOMI<br/> (condescending) You call waiting in a hoe-train, time?</p><p>NAOMI'S MOM<br/> I told you, I'm just going in to get some autographs.</p><p>NAOMI<br/> Sure.</p><p>The line stays in queue for a while. Everybody making small talk and fidgeting with their various accessories and body parts.</p><p>The door opens to a LARGE BLACK MAN with an events shirt on, ""events"" spelled in graffiti.</p><p>LARGE BLACK MAN<br/> O.k ladies, the time has come. Line it up.</p><p>They stay in line, some of the skanks whooting absent mindedly.</p><p>LARGE BLACK MAN (CONT'D)<br/> Right...how many ya'll girls like Snoop Dogg?!</p><p>They all cheer, including Naomi's mom. Naomi just stares and tunes out.</p><p>LARGE BLACK MAN (CONT'D)<br/> How bout Kanye West?!</p><p>More whooting.</p><p>LARGE BLACK MAN (CONT'D)<br/> Ok then. (pointing) You, you, you, you, you...and I guess you too. Through the door labeled Dressing Room A.</p><p>The last one called being Naomi's mom. They all eek in delight. One after another filing through the door. Naomi and her mom reach the head of the line.</p><p>LARGE BLACK MAN (CONT'D)<br/> Whoa...I'm gonna need some I.D. on this one.</p><p>NAOMI'S MOM<br/> She didn't bring hers. Can't you just let us pass through?</p><p>LARGE BLACK MAN<br/> No can do. She's gotta stay outside.</p><p>Naomi's mom glances at her daughter, gives her a peck on the cheek, and goes through the door.</p><p>NAOMI'S MOM<br/> I'm sorry, honey. Wait for me here.</p><p>Naomi just stares and watches her mom go through the door.</p><p>LARGE BLACK MAN<br/> Damn...that's cold.</p><p>Naomi begins to walk away.</p><p>LARGE BLACK MAN (CONT'D)<br/> Hey little mama.</p><p>Naomi looks back.</p><p>LARGE BLACK MAN (CONT'D)<br/> It ain't safe out here. You can wait in an office we got.</p><p>She accepts the offer, passing him going through the door.</p><p>LARGE BLACK MAN (CONT'D)<br/> Down the hall, on the right. Office B. You can kick it.</p><p>He turns to the rest of the skanks.</p><p>LARGE BLACK MAN (CONT'D)<br/> The rest of ya'll chickenheads can get the fuck on.</p><p>The skanks resoundedly dejected, he closes the door behind him.</p><p>FADE OUT:</p><p>FADE IN:</p><p>INT. OFFICE - NIGHT</p><p>The conference room is quiet and dark. Naomi tries to turn on the lights but the power is off. She pulls on of the large executive chairs and sits, getting comfortable.</p><p>She turns on her cellphone radio. Arms folded, she naps a quick nap.</p><p>FADE OUT.</p><p>FADE IN:</p><p>INT. OFFICE - NIGHT</p><p>The door BANGS open. Her head shoots up, awake and aware. She tries to blink out the fog in her eyes as the figure comes closer.</p><p>She stands up. The figure grabs her arm and whips her against the edge of the desk. She has to look over her shoulder to see who her assailant is. Her eyes widen when she realizes it is the R&amp;B crooner and resident hip-hop kiddy-fucker, R. KELLY.</p><p>NAOMI<br/> Oh my god! R. Kelly?</p><p>R. Kelly presses down on the small of her back with his forearm. She struggles to get away while he unbuckles his belt and pulls his jeans down.</p><p>Freed from the restraints, R. Kelly's looming boom-stick cast a shadow over her moonlit thigh. He reaches under her stomach and unties the strings on her shorts. He forcefully pulls them down and reaches up to rub her silk covered pussy.</p><p>R. KELLY<br/> Mmm..this looks like its gonna be some shaved pussy tonight.</p><p>He feels for any pubic hair on this young, trembling teenager. Her panties crinkling under his pressure. She tries to show no pleasure about the violation behind her.</p><p>R. Kelly pinches the delicate material from near her taint and pulls. He reveals a rather large white ass on this girl. He pulls further, her pussy coming into view like a sunrise.</p><p>R. KELLY (CONT'D)<br/> Oooo...good lookin' out, Darnell.</p><p>She struggles again to get away, but he holds her in place.</p><p>NAOMI<br/> Get the fuck away from me! You fucked up pervert!</p><p>He slides his two largest fingers into her unshielded hole.</p><p>NAOMI (CONT'D)<br/> Ahh! No!</p><p>R. KELLY<br/> Call me a pervert again, you little bitch!</p><p>He widens his fingers, her hole unwilling but open.</p><p>NAOMI<br/> Ah! You piece of shit, kiddy fucking mother fucker!</p><p>R. KELLY<br/> Mmmm..that's it.</p><p>R. Kelly shoves the bulb of his cock into her, pulling his fingers at the same time. He pushes down on her big ass and she sinks onto him.</p><p>NAOMI<br/> No! Fuck!</p><p>R. KELLY<br/> Oooo. Now we gonna party.</p><p>He slaps her ass, leaving a red blush. His hips thrusting into her.</p><p>NAOMI<br/> Owww!!</p><p>He slaps her ass again.</p><p>R. KELLY<br/> I don't give a fuck, bitch. Just a little jailbait piece of ass.</p><p>He fucks her harder, the desk bumping the floor.</p><p>R. KELLY (CONT'D)<br/> Little...fucking bitch. Who aint, gonna tell no one. Cause if she does, my boys gonna come pay a visit.</p><p>She takes his cock in silence.</p><p>R. KELLY (CONT'D)<br/> Flip the fuck over. I wanna see that pretty white girl face.</p><p>He pulls her body from the desk and throws her on top. He sits her on the edge, spreading her lips again with his fingers.</p><p>R. KELLY (CONT'D)<br/> Show me them shaved little white lips.</p><p>He pushes his massive dick into her. Her body falls on her back, flat on the desk. R. Kelly shoves in 3/4 of his enormous raging cock into the squealing little white girl.</p><p>With his foot, he holds down her shorts and underwear. He gets her legs to climb out of the her underpants, which had been shackling her ankles. He pulls her shirt and bra up, her clasp busting.</p><p>R. KELLY (CONT'D)<br/> Let's see those titties. How'm I supposed to cum without no little girl titties for me to play with?</p><p>Her pear-shaped B's fall to her side.</p><p>R. KELLY (CONT'D)<br/> Yeah..thems some big little girl tittes.</p><p>He grabs handfuls of both and squeezes tight. Her flesh colored nipples, darkening with arousal. He hits a stride, his skinny black ass plowing into the hurtin' pussy.</p><p>R. KELLY (CONT'D)<br/> Mmphmm..yeah. Take it all, bitch.</p><p>Naomi's tears begin to run down her face. Their pathes jittery from the steady banging.</p><p>R. Kelly pumps deep into her body. Every thrust feeling like a punch to her guts.</p><p>R. KELLY (CONT'D)<br/> Make me cum....mmpmh.I'll gonna cum all in you.</p><p>NAOMI<br/> No! Don't cum in me.</p><p>R. KELLY<br/> I'll give you a little black baby. Something you can remember me by when you in that trailer park.</p><p>NAOMI<br/> (sobbing) No...</p><p>R. Kelly adjusts for a new angle. He fucks her deep.</p><p>R. KELLY<br/> I don't know.</p><p>He pulls her hair, he head forced back.</p><p>R. KELLY (CONT'D)<br/> Maybe if you're good the rest of the way. I'll just cum on face.</p><p>She doesn't respond, besides the breathe escaping as he strokes into her diaphragm.</p><p>Her body language becomes more submissive. He bends his head down and licks her nipples. His dick taking long strides into her gushing twat.</p><p>R. KELLY (CONT'D)<br/> Moan, bitch! Let me know you like this big black dick in you.</p><p>NOAMI<br/> Mmm...mmm...ooooo....ahhh</p><p>Naomi forces fake utterances from her lips, her mind a thousand miles away.</p><p>R. KELLY<br/> Fuckk...</p><p>R. Kelly slaps her tits then presses her left shoulder into the desk. He proceeds to destroy this helpless little white girl.</p><p>He suddenly pulls out and drags her down from the desk onto her knees.</p><p>R. KELLY (CONT'D)<br/> Get ready</p><p>NAOMI<br/> Ew.</p><p>He furiously jerks to finish off and hits the spot. He shots his first glob into her hair, the rest falls all over her face.</p><p>R. KELLY<br/> (singing) Take my luuvvv...onn yooorr ffaayce.</p><p>The last few drops of cum fall on her titties.</p><p>A new golden stream erupts from R. Kelly's rapidly flaciding dick. The steady stream splashes across her tits, glistening a golden hue. She remains motionless, waiting for it all to stop. Her pussy throbbing.</p><p>R. KELLY (CONT'D)<br/> Damn...you's a good fuck, girl! Come back around to the concert again. I'll find ya out.</p><p>Naomi wipes her face and tits, rubbing the cum onto the desk and berber carpet. R. Kelly pulls his pants up and heads for the door.</p><p>R. KELLY (CONT'D)<br/> Find your own way out, I guess...Drip, drip, drip.</p><p>He exits, leaving her to clean up and get dressed.</p><p>FADE OUT:</p><p>FADE IN:</p><p>EXT. CONCERT ANNEX BUILDING - NIGHT</p><p>Naomi walks out of the building door. Her mother already waiting for her.</p><p>NAOMI'S MOM<br/> Honey! Where were you? I told you to stay right here.</p><p>NAOMI<br/> Let's just go home, mom.</p><p>NAOMI'S MOM<br/> Guess who your mom met? The personal trainer to Kanye West!</p><p>Naomi gives her a blank look and walks past her.</p><p>NAOMI'S MOM (CONT'D)<br/> (chasing after her) Naomi?! Honey?!</p><p>FADE OUT:</p>"
275,"Salute In Your Shorts, Episode 1",Anoni-Mouse,,"['mmf', 'ff', 'cons', 'drunk', 'parody', 'pedo']","There are more adventures at Camp Anawanna than the television show captured. Here, we finally learn whats been hiding underneath Dina Alexander's clothes.",2011-09-05T00:00:00,"This story or screenplay is based solely on fiction. There are no true events or situations recounted in this story or screenplay or any story or screenplay by this author. Any sort of resemblance to any person living or dead is purely coincidental. In no way does the author condone any sort of abuse, violence, or manipulation toward minors, nor should anyone, they are called laws. The situations within most stories involve sexual relationships between men and young girls, if accounts of such relationships offend you, please leave. Most importantly, any story or screenplay composed by this author is protected under the 1st amendment of the u.S. Constitution.","<p>WE RUN WE JUMP WE SWIM WE PLAY WE ROW AND GO ON TRIPS, BUT THE THINGS THAT LAST FOREVER. ARE OUR DEAR FRIENDSHIPS. CAMP ANAWANAN, WE HOLD U IN OUR HEARTS, AND WHEN WE THINK ABOUT YOU, IT -MAKES ME WANNA FART-.HAHAHA. ITS I HOPE WE NEVER PART (YOU LITTLE SHIT), NOW GET IT RIGHT OR PAY THE PRICE...NOW WE WILL SHARE A LIFETIME OF THE FONDEST MEMORIES, BY THE LAKE OF ANAWANA, SET IN THE OLD PINE TREES. CAMP ANWAH- WE HOLD U IN OUR HEARTS, BUT WHEN WE TH... THIS (SHIT) JUST CAME APART. THINK ANAWANANA SPEAK ANAWANANA LIVE WANANA UG!</p><p>FADE OUT:</p><p>FADE IN:</p><p>EXT. CAMP ANAWANNA - DAY</p><p>A shot of the sparkling Lake Anawanna on the afternoon.</p><p>CUT TO:</p><p>EXT. CAMP ANAWANNA - DAY</p><p>A shot of the recreation building. Random campers run across the screen on the sidewalks.</p><p>DR. KAHN (O.S.)<br/> This is Dr. Kahn...</p><p>CUT TO:</p><p>INT. BOYS' BUNK - DAY</p><p>Sponge lays out on his bed, reading a complicated looking textbook. Eric is fiddling with a Rubic's cube, sitting off the side of his bed.</p><p>DR. KAHN (O.S.)<br/> Will whoever took the tennis balls from the storage room, please return them. The tennis team is resorting to using rocks, which is an obvious safety hazard.</p><p>ERIC<br/> Hey, is it pasta day or salisbury steak?</p><p>SPONGE<br/> (reading) Neither, its lard-lump Wednesday.</p><p>ERIC I'm freaking dying for a burger.</p><p>SPONGE<br/> We tried that, remember. I'm not getting near anymore wheel barrows for the rest of the summer.</p><p>ERIC<br/> Might as well eat the worms in the trees.</p><p>Budnick enters, excited.</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> (smooth) Guys, you're gonna love, your friend today.</p><p>ERIC<br/> (leeringly) What now?</p><p>BUDNICK Eric, my ol' buddy, what would you say if I told you, we can get totally wasted tonight.</p><p>ERIC<br/> Off what? There's not a gas station for miles.</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> I got a source, coming in tonight. Me and him have a little drop off point. I give him the cash, he gets me whatever I'm asking for. You know the bit!</p><p>SPONGE<br/> Yeah, but this doesn't sound like chocolate and chicken fingers. What are you bringing in, alcohol?</p><p>Budnick casually, smoothly gets closer to Sponge bed.</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> Alcohol, porno...</p><p><br/> He puts his two fingers to his lips, indicating smoking.</p><p>BUDNICK (CONT'D)<br/>...the chronic..(inhales)</p><p>SPONGE<br/> (reading) So now you're branching into illegal drugs? I know you're gonna get busted. And don't come crying to me for a loophole.</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> Ye have little faith, Spongy. Tell me something you want, I'll get it for ya, on the house.</p><p>SPONGE<br/> Nah uh. I'm not buying anything you're selling.</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> I offer you free chronic, and you turn me down!</p><p><br/> Sponge flips a page, quickly staring at him.</p><p>SPONGE<br/> Thank you Budnick, but I don't get high. Please get something for yourself instead.</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> You're such a kill joy!</p><p>He turns to Eric.</p><p>BUDNICK (CONT'D)<br/> What about you?</p><p>ERIC<br/> I don't know, Budnick. Are you sure you can get that stuff?</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> It's already on the way. You gotta come with me and get it later.</p><p>ERIC<br/> Why do I have to go?!</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> It's a two man op.</p><p>ERIC Sorry. Not interested.</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> Whatever.</p><p>Budnick goes toward the door.</p><p>BUDNICK (CONT'D)<br/> Whenever the stuff gets here. Don't ask me for anything. Ok, Sponge!?</p><p>SPONGE<br/> Bye Budnick.</p><p>Budnick leaves.</p><p>ERIC<br/> You ever smoked weed before?</p><p>SPONGE<br/> Nope. I prefer my lungs healthy rather than black.</p><p>Eric picks up a small soft basketball and begins to shot trash can hoops.</p><p>FADE TO:</p><p>INT. BOYS' BUNK - NIGHT</p><p>The camera sweeps across the boys asleep in their bunks. The crickets sound off, Donkey Lips occasionally snorts.</p><p>A rustling can be heard from outside the windows. Footsteps end at the door, and the lights turn on. Budnick carries a two full plastic bags in his hand, the other hand he holds a nearly full bottle of cheap vodka.</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> Guys!</p><p>ERIC<br/> What?</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> Mission accomplished! I've struck the mother load.</p><p>The boys stir in their beds. Budnick puts the bags down and begins to rifle through one of them. Donkey Lips rolls out of bed and joins Budnick at the desk, examining the loot.</p><p>DONKEY LIPS<br/> So what'd ya get?</p><p>Budnick hands the bottle to Donkey Lips, Donkey Lips takes a swig.</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> Everything we ordered, we got. There's some schnapps, a couple tins of dip, a bag of sweet, sweet greenery.</p><p>Budnick takes a big whiff from the weed bag. Donkey Lips struggles to pass the vodka through is throat.</p><p>BUDNICK (CONT'D)<br/> We got burbon, we got whiskey, we got vodka..give it here.</p><p>Budnick swigs from the bottle.</p><p>DONKEY LIPS<br/> Why's it taste like Pomegranate?</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> Because that asshole's playing a joke.</p><p>Budnick whips a porno magazine at Sponge.</p><p>BUDNICK (CONT'D)<br/> Here Sponge, you can have that one.</p><p>SPONGE<br/> Dammit Budnick...a Hustler!</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> Yeah, don't get all the pages stick together. Ahahaha!</p><p>Donkey Lips picks up a small twisted baggy of white powder.</p><p>DONKEY LIPS<br/> What's this?</p><p>BUDNICK Ha. That's for Ug.</p><p>Budnick grabs it from Donkey Lip's hand.</p><p>DONKEY LIPS<br/> But what is it?</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> Don't worry about it. Take another hit.</p><p>Budnick hands the bottle to Donkey Lips, he proceeds to knock back a few shots.</p><p>BUDNICK (CONT'D)<br/> We're gonna be rich when we move all this stuff. The marijuana alone will almost pay for the whole bags...wait a minute...I'M gonna be rich. Fuck ya'll.</p><p>ERIC<br/> (from the pillow) Easy, Budnick.</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> What? Ya'll didn't put in on this. All the profits..are all mine. Hahaha!</p><p>DONKEY LIPS<br/> Wow, Budnick. But what if we...um...shit.</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> Donkey Lips, if you help me, I promise I'll reward you.</p><p>DONKEY LIPS<br/> I got nothing better to do.</p><p>He takes another drink from the bottle.</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> How'd you like to get rewarded, now?</p><p>DONKEY LIPS<br/> What do you mean?</p><p>BUDNICK Hey Sponge, did the girl's go on that camping thing?</p><p>SPONGE<br/> I think so.</p><p>To Donkey Lips:</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> (quietly) Let's go.</p><p>To the others:</p><p>BUDNICK (CONT'D)<br/> Leave the babies to their naps!</p><p>ERIC<br/> Fuck off, Budnick.</p><p>Budnick shrugs his head to the door and they both exit, Donkey Lips turning out the light, last to leave.</p><p>COMMERCIAL BREAK:</p><p>FADE IN:</p><p>INT. GIRLS' BUNK - NIGHT</p><p>It's quiet in the girl's bunk. Suddenly, rustling from the window can be heard. Budnick peeks in, examining the beds. Z.Z. and Dina's beds are empty.</p><p>ANGLE ON:<br/> Dina Alexander is asleep. Her fashionable eye shield over her eyes, peacefully dreaming away.</p><p>ANGLE ON:</p><p>Budnick sneers and shrugs his head again. The boys rustle their way to the door. A thud against the wall as Donkey Lips slumps down, lazily.</p><p>Slowly, Budnick opens the door. The door creaking to the absolute minimum. They take light, silent steps inside. They move toward Dina's bed on the far side of the room.</p><p>DONKEY LIPS<br/> (whispering) What are we doing here?</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> Shhh...just follow my lead.</p><p>Budnick motions for Donkey Lips to get on the closet side of the bed. He, himself, stands in between the cots. Budnick gently pulls the cover from her. Dina's dressed in a light pajama.</p><p>Budnick moves his hand closer to her pussy and looks up and Donkey Lips. He points to her tits. Donkey Lips gets closer.</p><p>Budnick starts to rub her crotch. Donkey Lips massages her chest. Both of their cocks start to grow, when Dina clutches at the hand on her breast.</p><p>DINA<br/> Who the fuck?!</p><p>She tries to sit up. Budnick halts her and pushes her back onto the bed. Donkey Lips pulls his hand and takes a nervous step back. In a small struggle, she manages to take her eye-shield off, realizing who's red hair it is on top of her.</p><p>DINA (CONT'D)<br/> Budnick!</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> It's ok, Dina.</p><p>DINA<br/> Damnit Budnick...</p><p>She gets her legs under his stomach and kicks him off. He comically tumbles over the adjacent bed.</p><p>DINA (CONT'D)<br/> Ugh...I was gonna say, if you wanted to mess around. All you had to do was ask.</p><p>Budnick shoots to attention in less than half a second, standing still is a challenge.</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> Really?</p><p>She scrathes at her hair.</p><p>DINA<br/> I've been dying for a guy to touch me around here. But everyone is just...bleh!</p><p>She smiles.</p><p>DINA (CONT'D)<br/> No offense.</p><p>She spots Donkey Lips almost near the wall.</p><p>DINA (CONT'D)<br/> (to Budnick) Um...why is Donkey Lips there?</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> He came along. He's drunk as shit.</p><p>DINA<br/> I thought I smelt alcohol! Where is it?!</p><p>Budnick picks up the bottle at the foot of the bed. She snatches it from his him and pops the top. She shoots like a pro.</p><p>DINA (CONT'D)<br/> Bleh... why's it taste like shoe polish?</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> Just drink it.</p><p>She drinks it again. Budnick takes the opportunity to sneak his hand under her waistband, and plays with her pussy. When she swallows the shot of vodka, he meets her lips. They, slowly, feel each other out through a passionate kiss. Dina grabs the back of his head and pulls him closer, smashing their faces into each other.</p><p>Budnick uses his other hand to drop his pants and boxers. His red pubic hair and uncircumcised dingus spring forth.</p><p>When they break their kiss, Dina pulls her pajama shirt over her head. Budnick sticks his longest finger into her. As he pumps it, in and out, she unhooks her bra.</p><p>She, shyly, looks downward as her perfect tits fall. Their proportions are perfect. Her unblemished, eye-matching hue of brown nipples, tipped with her rising body heat. Her nipples, jettisoning the only point from her shapely breasts.</p><p>Budnick handles Dina's left breast. No one says a word in the room. Donkey Lips rubbing his crotch, watching in a drunken stare.</p><p>Budnick still fingering Dina's wet pussy. Her back arching like a newborn kitten, making it difficult for Budnick to keep his finger inside.</p><p>He gets fed up and pulls her waistband down with both hands. Dina places her hand, daintily, over her sternum, expecting to be pleasured like the many times before. She knows men can't resist her jailbait cream.</p><p>Budnick pulls her all her bottoms off and pulls her socks. Her painted toes wiggle when they touch the fresh air. Budnick rubs his hand up her leg, he can feel the goose bumps pop on her porcelain skin.</p><p>Budnick wets his mouth, as it dries from his gaping stare, in awe of the beauty he's turning on. Dina spreads her legs and lays her head back. Budnick makes a sneeringly smile to Donkey Lips, then gets his first taste of her creaming pussy. Her sour taste salivates Budnick's mouth, her scent filling his every breath.</p><p>DINA<br/> Oohhh...</p><p>His tongue slides and dives along every cleft. His arms hook under her thighs and he pulls in closer. He, furiously, shakes his head, firing thousands of her nerve endings that had been dormant since that incident at the start of camp.</p><p>Budnick slurps and pokes his tongue into her hole. Widening it for later. Budnick circles her pussy hole, realizing her's might already be wide enough. He searches for a hymen with his mouth, but finds none.</p><p>Dina's breathing becomes louder and deeper. Her head throwing back into the pillow every twenty-five seconds or so.</p><p>DINA (CONT'D)<br/> Mmmm...</p><p>Dina glances at Donkey Lips, stuck in the corner. She covers her face and giggles and turns back to Budnick.</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> What?</p><p>DINA<br/> Donkey Lips is just watching.</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> He's a watcher.</p><p>They both laugh. Donkey Lips looks at his ground, embarrassed.</p><p>Budnick puts his face back into her pussy. He flicks her clit with his tongue, rolling it and pressing against it. Dina's toes curling from the sensation. She puts her hands on top of her red head and pulls him harder onto her button. Her juices flowing like ice cream in the sun. Her hairs suffocating his nose as he laps it up like such dessert.</p><p>Dina pulls one of her hands from his head. Budnick finds an opening for breath, flipping his red mullet. She grabs tight hold of her tit. He bites down on her thumb, which she sticks straight up. He scoots in, his mouth focusing on her clit, he puts two fingers inside of her and slowly works them.</p><p>Dina begs through her thumbs:</p><p>DINA<br/> Yeah...yeah...yeah...</p><p>Her head throwing back, the fire burning. Budnick working to make her gush. Her other hand reaches back and grabs hold of anything. She pushes into his face and fingers.</p><p>Dina reacts like she cant breath:</p><p>DINA (CONT'D)<br/> Ohh myy Guuuuudd..</p><p>Dina's pussy floods with girl-cum. Budnick is taken back by how much, and lets her body climax like crazy.</p><p>She relaxes, chest rising and falling.</p><p>DINA (CONT'D)<br/> Whoa.</p><p>She reaches for the bottle on the floor and takes a swig. Budnick takes his shirt off, gets up and moves to the side of the bed, still opposite Donkey Lips, who now is playing pocket pool with a full rack.</p><p>Dina gets out of bed and stands in front of him. She takes hold of his dick and strokes it hard. Their eyes meet. She smiles and kisses him. He grabs a butt cheek and holds tight. Her ass toned and feminine.</p><p>They break their kiss. She turns around, smiling, running her fingernail across his chest. She lets go of his, now, fully erect cock, pulled back head and all. Dina bends over her bed, her ass moon-rising before him. She flips her hair, puppy eyes flirting with Budnick's horniness.</p><p>Budnick gets close, rubs her lips, spreading them, exposing her pink.</p><p>He aims his cock, rubbing it gently at her inviting lips. She spreads her ass, all her holes talking at him. Budnick eases into her. His cock sliding in with little resistance. Her cum and velvet tunnel gripping onto him.</p><p>Dina gasps:</p><p>DINA (CONT'D)<br/> Ohhh...</p><p>Budnick starts to thrust his hips. His face contorting into sex face.</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> Ohh shit..oh shit.</p><p>The dick pounds her insides. His balls swinging and slapping against her swollen pussy. His left hand, off to the side, giving him an easier solid angle. The other hand, holding her just underneath the breast.</p><p>Dina arches her back, bending almost in half, as she looks back at Budnick's slimy, glistening white cock disappear into her. Budnick grunting and beginning to sweat.</p><p>DINA<br/> Ah, fuck yeah.</p><p>She relaxes and flips her huge curly hair. She catches a glimpse at Donkey Lips, pounding his dick in his shorts.</p><p>DINA (CONT'D)<br/> (chuckles) Come here, Donkey Lips.</p><p>She gestures a seductive finger at him. He, nervously. gets closer to the action. She reaches up and starts to pull his shorts and underwear down. She pulls his shirt over his gut. His cock head, frozen and hard.</p><p>Dina grabs hold and lets her tongue play along the underside of his cock, lightly pulling and pinching. His cock growing to a length he never witnessed. Her heavy breathing hardening his cock to the point of pain. Dina's touch was heavenly.</p><p>Her lips and tongue work every side of Donkey Lip's cock. Then she finally inhales enough to fit her whole mouth. The feeling of his head rubbing her taste buds almost makes Donkey Lips lose his knees. Dina's tongue works his shaft expertly.</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> Get it Donkey Lips!</p><p>Dina laughs with his cock in her mouth. Her head bobbing and licking.</p><p>DINA<br/> Am I good, Eddie?</p><p>DONKEY LIPS<br/> Oh my God.</p><p>His eyes lost in paradise. The only sensation is Dina's mouth on the ever more increasingly sensitive tip of his head. His hands hide his face, trying to find something to do with his hands without touching her. But without warning, uncontrollably, Donkey Lips loses his load. She catches the first globs in her mouth. She points his cock away as he empties his sack.</p><p>Coughing, revolted:</p><p>DINA<br/> Gross! Ew!</p><p>DONKEY LIPS<br/> I'm sorry. I'm sorry.</p><p>Budnick pulls out:</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> Donkey Lips!</p><p>Budnick realizes what's happened and busts out laughing. Dina spitting the cum on the floor, holding her hair to the side. Donkey Lips steps back, his dick limping.</p><p>DONKEY LIPS<br/> I'm sorry. I couldn't help it.</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> Maybe if you were less good at that, Donkey Lips might be able to hold his nut.</p><p>Dina spits once more:</p><p>DINA<br/> It's ok, Donkey Lips...but you've lost your head privileges.</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> You want some of this pussy?</p><p>Dina's eyes closed, her speech a bit slurred:</p><p>DINA<br/> Wait...no...Donkey Lips can't fuck me.</p><p>The boys exchange a look.</p><p>DINA (CONT'D)<br/> Ok, Donkey Lips?</p><p>She pats his gut.</p><p>DONKEY LIPS<br/> Uh, ok, I guess.</p><p>DINA<br/> (confirming) Mmm...</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> Hey, Donkey Lips may have pulled a party foul. My head privileges are still good.</p><p>Her fluttering eyes look back at him.</p><p>DINA<br/> Budnick..you can do whatevvva the fuck you want.</p><p>BUDNICK That's what I'm saying.</p><p>Budnick walks around the bed.</p><p>BUDNICK (CONT'D)<br/> One side, quick draw.</p><p>They both laugh into each other. Donkey Lips gives the embarrassed look again. Dina takes grasp of Budnick's slickened cock.</p><p>DINA<br/> God, even your pubes are red.</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> Fire down below, baby.</p><p>She smiles and giggles. Then takes in his cock. Soaking his member with every juice in her mouth.</p><p>DINA<br/> Mmmmm...</p><p>She sucks his dick, eating the cream she left all over.</p><p>He gives Donkey Lips a quick jab, waking him aware. Budnick gestures for Donkey Lips to go to the other side.</p><p>As Donkey Lips walks to the other side:</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> No wonder he came so quick. You work that shit like a porn star.</p><p>She starts to pull on his sack. Budnick has to wipe his brow and breathe deeply.</p><p>Donkey Lips stares at Dina's pussy, still bent over the bed, her knees in the mattress. He jerks his dick til it starts to harden some.</p><p>Dina's head sliding on Budnick's cock. Donkey Lips once again, approaches the action. He, nervously, drunkenly, puts a hand out and places his cock on her ass. He caresses the precious treasure.</p><p>DINA<br/> (to Donkey Lips) Na-ah. No penetration.</p><p>Budnick starts to thrust in. She holds her face still, letting Budnick reach her throat.</p><p>Donkey Lips bends down, stick out his tongue and meets it with her puffy lips. At first, he gingerly kisses and pokes at her, but he gets more brave and engulfs her whole pussy into his jaws. His spit filling all her corners.</p><p>DINA (CONT'D)<br/> Mmmm... Budnick, he's better than you at eating out.</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> So what? You ready?</p><p>DINA<br/> Yeah.</p><p>Budnick jerks his cock like a maniac. Dina climbs down from the bed, Donkey Lips left in the dust. She kneels in front of the pre-shower.</p><p>DINA (CONT'D)<br/> Gimme your cum, Budnick. Cum all over me.</p><p>She puts her arm around his legs. Budnick, eyes closed, sweating, his skinny arm working his shit. Dina runs her hand along his skin, pinching his ass.</p><p>Budnick gets on his tip toes and cums all over Dina's face. She sits and lets all the milky fluid leak onto her.</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> Uuhhhhhh!...uhhhhh...</p><p>His nut streaming down her cheeks and onto her chest. Budnick reaches a point when he's still furiously jerking, but the well is tapped. He lets his cock go and admires his work on Dina's face.</p><p>BUDNICK (CONT'D)<br/> Heh. What do you know? I'm an artist.</p><p>Dina wipes the cum from her face, sloshing it onto the floor. She sits on the bed, leans back looking for the bottle. She takes a swig.</p><p>DINA<br/> Mmm...thanks guys. I needed that.</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> No problem. How you doing Donkey Lips?</p><p>DONKEY LIPS<br/> Uh... I'm ok.</p><p>Donkey Lips dry heaves.</p><p>DONKEY LIPS (CONT'D)<br/> Maybe not.</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> I better get him outta here before he barfs all over the floor.</p><p>DINA<br/> Good idea.</p><p>Budnick and Donkey Lips get dressed. Donkey Lips is taking movement very slowly. Budnick tries to grab the bottle:</p><p>DINA (CONT'D)<br/> Na-uh. You're leaving the bottle.</p><p>She smiles sheepishly at Budnick. He smiles back.</p><p>BUDNICK<br/> Come on, Donkey.</p><p>Budnick takes hold of his friend and guides him out the door. Dina cleans herself off, getting ready to take a shower.</p><p>CUT TO:</p><p>EXT. CAMP ANAWANNA GROUNDS - NIGHT</p><p>ANGLE ON:<br/> A campground is sparsely dotted with camping tents. One of them, a light is still on.</p><p>CUT TO:</p><p>INT. CAMPING TENT - NIGHT</p><p>Z.Z, and Telly are under a large blanket, resting on top of a comforter. The lantern still flickering its light. The girls are trying to get some sleep, facing away from each other.</p><p>Telly rolls over.</p><p>TELLY<br/> Z.Z, you awake?</p><p>Z.Z.<br/> Almost.</p><p>TELLY<br/> Can I ask you something?</p><p>Z.Z.<br/> Sure.</p><p>Z.Z. rolls to look up at her.</p><p>TELLY<br/> Have you ever tried...</p><p>Head swoosh:</p><p>TELLY (CONT'D)<br/>...experimenting?</p><p>Z.Z.<br/> If you're meaning what I think you're meaning, then no. Never have.</p><p>Z.Z. rolls back:</p><p>TELLY<br/> Have you ever messed around with a guy before?</p><p>Z.Z.<br/> No, not yet. (rushed)There is this one guy back at home. He works as a tutor at the middle school. But I have seen him at the corn dog stand at the block festival. You should see him. He has the most dreamiest...</p><p>TELLY<br/> Z.Z.!</p><p>Z.Z.<br/> No, I've never messed around with anyone yet.</p><p>TELLY<br/> Well, maybe today should be special. You know, between you and me.</p><p>Z.Z.<br/> I don't swing that way, Telly. I'm sorry. I can hook you up with one of the girls from the softball team.</p><p>TELLY<br/> Are you kidding me? I'm captain of the softball team.</p><p>Z.Z.<br/> Oh yeah.</p><p>An awkward pause ensues. Telly runs her hand up Z.Z's leg. Z.Z. tries to stop her, but Telly holds her thigh.</p><p>Z.Z. (CONT'D)<br/> Telly, stop.</p><p>Telly fights past Z.Z's resistance. Her hand breaking Z.Z's grip. She roughly rubs into Z.Z's crotch. Z.Z. gasps when Telly's fingers dance outside her pajamas.</p><p>TELLY<br/> I won't tell.</p><p>She leans into ear:</p><p>TELLY (CONT'D)<br/> I promise.</p><p>Telly dives into the cramp space above her shoulder, kissing and moaning into Z.Z's neck.</p><p>Telly's fingers creep into Z.Z's elastic waistband, it snapping on her wrist. She twists past her golden brown muff, dipping into the damp flesh in between her legs.</p><p>TELLY (CONT'D)<br/> Do you ever touch it?</p><p>Z.Z.<br/> No. This is all, huhhh, kinda new to me.</p><p>Telly smiles:</p><p>TELLY<br/> I'm be gentle.</p><p>She kisses her neck more. Z.Z. submiting to Telly's strength. Telly reaches deeper into her bottoms, her middle finger dipping in only an inch. Her other four fingers jittering and swaying along her pinkening vulva.</p><p>Telly pulls the blanket taught over them. Her middle finger sliding almost the full length.</p><p>TELLY (CONT'D)<br/> Where's your...?</p><p>Z.Z.<br/> Mmppmh...marker, 2nd grade.</p><p>TELLY (jokingly) Black?</p><p>Z.Z.<br/> (inner chuckle) Yeah.</p><p>Another finger slides in. Telly's motion causing Z.Z. to squirm. Her wet pussy becoming more audible. Telly leaning in, nibbling on her neck.</p><p>TELLY<br/> Feel good?</p><p>Z.Z.'s breath, stammered:</p><p>Z.Z.<br/> Ohhhhh...</p><p>TELLY<br/> I'm gonna taste it.</p><p>She nods, eyes tight shut. Her body trying to adjust to the new waves of pleasure. Telly kneels in between Z.Z's legs, pulling her pajamas off. Her pussy gleaming with fresh girl-cum. Telly lays out, head first into her.</p><p>The feeling of having someone eating out her pussy for the first time is the greatest mountain-peaking pleasure Z.Z. has ever felt. Telly's tongue and lips darting all along her curves. Picking her head up every so often, Telly beats away at Z.Z's swelling clit.</p><p>Z.Z. pulls up her shirt and bra over her tits.</p><p>Z.Z.<br/> Why's it so hot in here?</p><p>Her breath still stammered by Telly. Her tongue slapping away at her clit like a boxer on a speed bag.</p><p>Z.Z. (CONT'D)<br/> Mmmppmmhh...Tell..Telly...its...</p><p>Streams of cum leak into Telly's mouth. Z.Z. grabs at her tit, holding on for the ride. Telly pulls away and fingers every drop out of her little white friend.</p><p>Z.Z. (CONT'D)<br/> (loudly) Huhhh....uuhhhh...ooohhhh.</p><p>Her milky abdomen fluttering up and down. Telly removes her fingers. She makes eye contact with Z.Z, opening her eyes since Telly began eating her. Telly's hair almost grazing the roof of the tent, she stands on her knees, the blanket falling behind. Her fingers trailing down her shorts. Telly splits her own pussy and rubs Z.Z's cum in.</p><p>TELLY<br/> Do you wanna do me?</p><p>Z.Z shoots a conflicted look:</p><p>Z.Z.<br/> I don't think I can.</p><p>TELLY<br/> I don't care if you're bad. We're just...bonding.</p><p>Z.Z.<br/> I don't think I'm ready.</p><p>Telly's face falls:</p><p>TELLY<br/> O.k... I'm not gonna make you.</p><p>Z.Z.<br/> I'm sorry.</p><p>Telly bends down to her and kisses her on the cheek:</p><p>TELLY<br/> It's ok.</p><p>Telly pulls her fingers from her snatch and waddles to her side of the tent. She finds the blanket and unfurls it between them. Z.Z. pulls her shirt and bra down, she puts her arm under her pillow and turns away. She tucks some blanket under her arm.</p><p>Suddenly, Telly's arm spoons Z.Z. Surprised, Z.Z. looks back at her.</p><p>TELLY (CONT'D)<br/> Sorry. I'm a cuddler.</p><p>Not minding her friend's arm over her, she gets comfortable. They both drift to sleep. Seconds later, the lantern light goes out.</p><p>FADE OUT:</p><p>TO BE CONTINUED:</p>"
276,"My little Jen, Part 1",AnonLust,sith.16@live.com,"['MFg', 'inc', 'pedo']",Shelly always had an attraction to her father that was never fulfilled. Maybe she can live it out through her daughter Jen.,2011-12-18T00:00:00,All characters in this story are fictitious and do not represent any real people alive or dead. This story is the property of the author and should not be reused or reposted or edited without the authors permission.,"<p>Ever since I was a little girl, probably the age of 4 or so, I remember wanting my daddy to touch me. At first I wasn't sure how I wanted it or even why but I loved it when I sat on his lap and he would bounce me. I always shined in his attention when he would look at me in my pretty dresses and as I got older, I found myself dressing more and more provocatively around him. Also as I got older I realized what it was that I wanted from him. I never really had the nerve to go forward with him and get what I want, but I know he looked at me with desire in his eyes. I recognized it as I grew into womanhood.</p><p>I guess I should tell you a little about me. My name is Michelle, but everyone calls me Shelly. I'm about 5'5"" and I weigh about 110 lbs. I married my high school boyfriend when I was 18 just before we both left for college. He wasn't the first man I'd ever had sex with because I had become very well before I was even 11 and enjoyed sex with boys and girls as well as men and women from that time until I met him. He knew that about my strange attraction to my father as well as my sexual history and accepted me for who I was. He actually had very little sexual history, having only ever had sex with me. I took his virginity when he was 17 and led him on the path he would end up. My husband, William, who was extremely smart, got his Masters in physics by the time he was 24 and his PhD by the time he was 26. He got a very good job at a lab in California working in the field of particle science and wrote several books on black holes while he was still working on his PhD that were very successful within the circle of scientists that worked in that field. I didn't finish getting my law degree because I got pregnant when I was 24 just before I started my second year of law school. I dropped out and had our baby daughter Jennifer just before I turned 25.</p><p>Soon after she was born, about a year I think, I got a job as a paralegal at the local State Attorney's office and sometimes had to work late. Will's schedule was a little more lax than mine because he could work from home on his computer at least 2 days a week and spent half a day at the lab one of the three days he had to be there. At least 3 days a week I had to be at the office as late as 9pm so Will would be home those days to take care of our Jennifer. It was a pretty convenient life and for my first year at the State Attorney's office things went along really well. We were both happy and we still seemed to find time for the very active sex life we had. I had no reason to think anything was amiss at all in fact and would never have believed that anything was out of the ordinary what so ever.</p><p>One Thursday at about 7:30pm when I had to work late, things took a turn at the office and I was able to get out a lot sooner than I had thought. I was tired and it had been a long week writing a brief for a murder case I was assigned to. I knew Will had already fed the baby and eaten himself so I just decided to head home without calling first. As I pulled into the drive I noticed all of the lights inside the house were off except for Jen's room and I remember thinking that this was weird because usually when I work late and get home, I find Will in the study working at his laptop with Jen in the floor playing with some toys. I just blew it off thinking maybe he needed to change her diaper or something like that. I parked the car and came into the house that trying to be particularly quiet though now thinking back I don't recall making much noise as I came in. I also can't recall hearing any noise coming from Jen's room as I slowly walked back with the intention of seeing if everything was alright. As I turned the corner I opened my mouth to ask how things were going and I just froze because I wasn't prepared for what I saw.</p><p>The door was half open and the rocking chair that had been a gift from Will's parent was clearly visible from where I was standing. Will was sitting it in completely naked with his head leaning back and softly moaning as our dear daughter Jen was standing between his legs. At first I thought ""what the hell is this"" but as my eyes focused I saw my husband's dick was clearly in Jens mouth and she was sucking his dick! Our little two year old Jen was getting just as much of it into her mouth and I could hear will moaning softly ""that's it baby girl, suck on daddies dicky. That feels so good baby, you like to make daddy feel good don't you. Daddy likes to make his Jen baby feel good too."" As I watched the scene my first instinct was anger. How could he I thought. How could my husband whom I trusted and loved abuse our sweet daughter like that! While these thoughts passed through my mind I could hear Will breathing harder and recognized that he was about to cum. I heard him say to her ""yeah Jen baby, daddy is gonna cum baby"" and with that, he started dumping his seed into her mouth. She wasn't yet skilled in this art and the head of his dick came out of her mouth and he kept squirting his cum all over her face. Realizing he was done and was probably going to clean her up, I walked back to the kitchen and out to the garage. I waited a few minutes and came back into the house slamming the door, in order to alert him that I was home.</p><p>""WILL!!"" I said, and he responded, ""IN HERE SWEETIE!"" I walked into Jens room to see him putting a fresh diaper on her. I assumed it was to mask the reason he was in there but she could have needed a change just as well. Still thinking about the anger I felt I pretended all was good and asked how things were going. He said they were well and that he and Jen had fun playing together tonight. I remember thinking to myself, ""yeah I bet you did"". I told him I needed a shower he said ok and I went on into our room. As I showered I replayed the scene over and over in my head at first I was thinking how I should take Jen and leave. Just get out. Use my connections at the State Attorney's office to have Will put under then jail, but as time went on the anger seemed to be passing. Sure I felt a little guilty about it but I found that the more I thought about it, the more it turned me on. Remembering how I had wanted that with my dad so much I found myself rubbing my pussy in the shower. This went on, me picturing his rock hard dick in her mouth, him moaning softly like he does in my ear when we are fucking and his cum all over her face. As I got closer and closer to cumming myself I resisted. I remember wanting to have a cock in my pussy so bad so I got out of the shower and dried off , then put on my favorite night shirt with no panties.</p><p>I went into the study where Will had gone and he was working on his laptop. Just as usual Jen was sitting in the floor, playing. I lean into him from behind rubbing my tits against his back and whispering ""I want your big dick inside me"". He smiled and said, ""We will have to get Jen to bed first"" and I responded ""I'll go get her settled, you finish what you are doing and come right to bed"". He responded ""Ok sexy, get ready for daddy"". He had no idea how much that meant to me right then. My burning pussy seemed to FLOOD with juice at that moment. So I walked over to Jen, picked her up and headed to her room. As I got closer, I got a naughty idea to take her into our room with me and see if I can get Will to touch her in front of me. I knew it was a risk and he may think I was trying to entrap him. In a way I was, but it was not for the reasons he might have thought. The more I thought about Jen sucking Will's dick the more I thought about the feelings I used to have for my daddy. I was sure that Jen had those same feelings for her daddy only she is lucky enough to get to experience it with him. In a way I was a little jealous of their relationship, and at the same time I was so turned on by it. It was such a weird feeling.</p><p>So when I got into the bedroom, my dear Jen and I laid down and got comfy. I laid there next to her wondering how far Will had gone with her, and what he had taught her. I couldn't help but wonder if he has kissed her with his tongue, or if he has put his dick anywhere else besides her mouth. As I thought about this, I never even noticed that I was stroking her nipple with my fingertip. It just kind of dawned on me that I was doing it. At first I was shocked, but she seemed to really enjoy it. She giggled and sighed as I continued to stroke and even pinch lightly. On a whim I decided to lean down and kiss her mouth and see if she knew how, and to my surprise and did, she sucked on my tongue like it was a little dick in her mouth. My beautiful Jen seemed to enjoy that just as much as the nipple teasing that I was still doing to her. I decided to chill out with the play for now, for fear of Will coming in and catching me. I wanted to be in control of the situation and if he saw me touching Jen, he would be able to turn the tables on me.</p><p>I don't know how long it was but I had fallen asleep when I felt Will climb in bed next to me. I knew he was naked when he got into bed because I felt his dick rub my ass as he climbed into bed with me. I remember wondering if he noticed Jen being there with me. I don't think he did because it was dark in the room and he started to nibble on my neck which he knows, asleep or awake that gets my pussy burning. So in my groggy state, I whispered ""Daddy? Is that you?"" and he responded ""yes dear, its daddy. Do you want daddy to fuck his little angel tonight?"" I said ""Oh yes daddy, I've been a good little girl all day today and I need some of daddy's hard cock tonight"". At this point I was reaching behind me and stroking his hard cock and he was playing with one of my tits. It was getting hot and heavy so I thought it was time to step it up a bit so I rolled over, hoping he wouldn't see Jen next to me, and on my side, I put one of my legs over his, and started rubbing his cock up and down my pussy, all the while moaning "" Oh Daddy, OH DADDY!"" As I slip his cock into me, I whisper to him as soft and calm as I can ""So do you like it when sweet little Jen sucks your dick?"" and just as the word dick left my lips he froze. It felt like he wasn't even breathing, so I had to take control and I started humping his dick. With each thrust it moved further and further into me, and I whispered to him ""have you touch her soft little pussy yet? Have you licked it, have you fucked it?"" He replied, ""Shelly, let me explain..."" and I cut him of saying ""shut up you dirty little child molester. I don't want an explanation."" And I kept humping harder and hard on him. About then our dear sweet Jen had woken up and was climbing over me and said"" DA DA!"" Hearing her voice pushed me over the edge and I starting cumming right then. Will moaned out real loud and I felt him shooting his seed into me, over and over again, filling me up.</p><p>I held him tight for a few minutes as Jen crawled over me to his side, and then I rolled over to my back. Will was very quiet. I had hoped by now he would realize that I had sort of came to terms with his little incest pedophilia play with Jen and that we could talk it over and maybe come to terms with it, but by the way he was laying there I was thinking maybe not. So in silence we lay there for what seemed like an hour, though in reality it was only about ten minutes. Me playing with my pussy lightly and rubbing Will's cum around my clit, watching Jen try to get ahold of daddy's dicky, and Will stopping her and not allowing it at that moment. Curious I ask Will why he is stopping her now? I tell him ""Earlier today when she was sucking your dick you didn't seem to mind her touching you."" He stammered for a minute and said ""Look Shelly, I can explain that, you see it all happened so innocently, and I never wanted you to find out. I never had feelings like that before for her or any other child."" I said, ""Will, you don't have to explain anything. You know about all the fantasies I have had about my daddy, and the pent up sexual tension we went through. He not being about to bring himself to try anything with me, and me not being able to try anything with him. If there is anything I understand it's a girl's need for her father's touch."" As I was saying that, I had a finger deep in my pussy gathering some of Will's cum on it. I pulled it out, and leaned over to Jen and started to rub it on her lips. Once she tasted it and recognized it as her daddy's milk, she opened up her mouth and greedily sucked the rest from my finger. I felt my pussy start to leak when she did that. I envied her so much that she was able to have the type of relationship with her father that I had always dreamed of having with my father.</p><p>After she ate the cum from my finger, I lifted Will's dick up to her mouth and she opened up just like she was being fed dinner, and engulfed the head of it. She began to suck it very eagerly, trying to get as much in her mouth as she could, which really was just the head but it was one of the sexiest sites my eyes have ever seen. Will could do nothing more than moan as his beloved Jen sucked his dick with all the energy that comes with being almost 2 years old. While she was sucking, I was stroking his cock slowly, trying to keep it going for as long as he could hold out. I wasn't surprised at how long it seemed to take. He has just unloaded into my pussy only minutes before this. Will was mumbling how he loved his baby Jen sucking on his big dick, to which Jen stopped long enough to reply, ""Da Da Good?"" and will said, "" Oh yes baby, Da da good."" I began to stroke him a little faster and he was moaning faster as well. I could tell he would cum soon, so I whispered in his ear, ""I can't wait to see you fuck the little sluts pussy."" And with that Will exploded all over our sweet little slut Jen.</p><p>After that, we all just laid there cuddling until Will fell asleep. It seemed that Jen wasn't ready for sleep and I really wasn't either. I laid there thinking about the events of the last few hours that led up to that little tryst and about my sweet beautiful Jen. As Will slept I was cuddling with Jen whisperings ""so you like da da cock?"" and she would giggle with what I assumed was an affirmative. I played with her nipple and kissed her a little when it dawned on me she hadn't been changed in a while. So I got up and took Jen into her room and laid her down onto her changing table. I gathered my material to change her and took the old diaper off. I used some wipes to clean her off and rubbed some lavender lotion all over her little body. As I did this I would play with her nipples a bit, pinching the fingering them. She really enjoyed this and I did too for that matter. My pussy was beginning to tingle again, thinking about what I was doing to Jen and what Will had done to her. I had decided hours ago that I was going to ride this out and see where it would lead, so I leaned down, and spread the folds of her tender pussy with my tongue. The taste was indescribable. It was the most magnificent flavor of any female I had ever tasted. As I licked her little cunt, I used one hand to pinch and twist her tender nipples, one at a time, and with my other hand I slowly massaged my pussy. As all of this was going on I could hear her grunting, I had never heard of a child this age getting off or if they even could get off. I wondered if that was the sound she made while she got off so I stepped it up a bit, and licked her harder and faster. Her little clit was too small for me to get into my mouth, so well I just opened my mouth and put it over her entire cunt and pushed my tongue into her little hole. She really liked this because she grabbed my head and was pushing it harder onto her pussy. I probed so deep that I could feel her little cherry with my tongue. I remember thinking to myself ""So Will hasn't popped it yet...Good."" While all of this was going on, I was rubbing my pussy faster and faster, bringing myself closer and closer to an orgasm. I continued to fuck her tight little pussy with my tongue as I started to cum and I noticed her muscles tighten up inside and outside of her pussy. As I came down from my orgasm, Jen shivered and then she completely relaxed. I could hear her cooing as I was beginning to kiss upward on her body, stopping slightly to tongue her nipples a bit. I kissed her full on the mouth, not sparing the tongue, as I lifted her from the changing table and took her to her bed. I then went on to my bed and snuggled up to Will and fell fast asleep, knowing he hasn't hurt my baby and she is getting to live out the fantasies I once held for my own father.</p><p>The next day I woke with a new affinity for life. Excited about what the future would bring this new incestuous relationship that Will and I have with our daughter. I knew it was dirty and the general public saw it as wrong, but the way I saw it was as long as Jen grows up happy and isn't hurt then how can it be bad. She obviously enjoys playing with her daddy and I, and her daddy and I enjoy it as well. Will seemed a little nervous about the whole deal, probably because of my job but I reassured him that morning while he was pressuring me to talk about it. ""Everything is fine Will. I am fine. I was shocked at first but I realize Jen gets to live out the life I always wanted. For that I am happy."" And with that will seemed to be pacified. He and I will have to talk about it later but right now, I had to get to work. I knew I didn't have to work late but I was eager to get home and watch Will play more with Jen. The thought of him eating her cunt or ass as well as watching him maybe try to fuck her in one of those glorious holes, kept my pussy on overdrive.</p>"
277,Where My Lust Comes From,AnonLust,sith.16@live.com,"['Fg', 'gM', 'pedo']","At my age, I have spent a lot of time looking back on my life, and trying to figure out how I became the pedophile woman I am. My name is Kathrin and I am a highly sexualized Single mother of 3 Children. So far this is the story of how I became who I am today. Well, some of the story anyhow. I may fill in some gaps later, I don't know yet.",2011-12-19T00:00:00,All characters in this story are fictitious and do not represent any real people alive or dead. This story is the property of the author and should not be reused or reposted or edited without the authors permission.,"<p>At my age, I have spent a lot of time looking back on my life, and trying to figure out how I became the pedophile woman I am. My name is Kathrin and I am a highly sexualized Single mother of 3 Children. So far this is the story of how I became who I am today. Well, some of the story anyhow. I may fill in some gaps later, I don't know yet.</p><p>In all of my 34 years I have never had what people would call a normal life. My mother died when I was just 5 in a car accident, which left my father in a downward spiral of sorts for about 3 years. She was the love of his life and without her, he couldn't handle the household chores, and us children by himself. I had an older sister that was 15 when my mother died and she took care of us until I was 8 and she was 18. She left to go to college and my father and I were left alone. Both my sister and I were good kids, never got into much trouble and did all of our homework, as well as schoolwork. My sister even graduated college valedictorian and had a full scholarship to a major University. By age 8 I was able to do the laundry, cook small meals, and keep the house fairly clean. He still did little more than go to work, and drink. My father was an investment banker and made very good money so as long as he didn't mess his job up we would be very well off. With the help of his friends he invested his own money well and prospered.</p><p>After about 6 weeks of my sister being gone, my grades slipped a little which upset my father. He blamed himself for leaving me to do all the house work as well as keep up my grades. His response to this was to hire a nanny for me. She was someone to do the house work, cooking cleaning and the like so I could keep up with my schoolwork. Her name was Anne Dennson, and she was such a beautiful woman. In her 30s I believe and very well endowed with large breasts, milky white skin and a perfect waist. This was just the solution because within another 6 weeks my grades were back to normal. This also gave me considerable free time, so I filled that by helping Anne with her chores. We became very close over a short period of time and when the chores were done she would help me with my bath. We would play and splash and she would get wet. During this play time, I could see a different look in her eye. A look that made me vibrate to my soul. One night after a few moments of this playing and splashing, she was soaking wet, so I suggested she take off her clothes and get in the bath with me. I had seen her nude before, walking into her room and she never covered to hide her sexy body from me. So without much more than the suggestion, she disrobed and climbed into the bath with me. I didn't recognize it at the time, but the look in her eyes was pure lust. After a few more moments of splashing and playing she told me it was time to wash but that we could play afterward. I took my sponge and lathered it up and began to wash, but after only a few strokes to clean my body she took it started washing me. I really enjoyed this, partly because since my mother died I had not gotten any motherly attention. My sister was busy taking care of my father and me so she had little time to be motherly toward me. As Anne washed my flat boy like chest we both became quiet. We looked into each other's eyes, and I could see her becoming more and more sensual. I could feel the scrape of the loofa across my tender little girl nipples, it felt like electric shocks shooting strait to my little pussy. I had learned well before this that touching myself on my pussy would bring great joy, but I had never even considered someone else touching me there, but as she washed my chest, she slowly eased downward to my virgin hood. As she touched my pussy, my breath stuck in my throat. I didn't breathe, for fear she would stop if I made any sort of movement. She leaned into me and whispered into my ear, ""breathe child"" as she pulled me closer to her and stroked my pussy faster and faster still. The breath rushed out of me, and I sucked another in just as fast...my knees became weak and I became dizzy as black spots were before my eyes. I shuddered and then it was nothing but black. I came too, only seconds later in my beloved Anne's arms, as she stroked my hair and smiled down to me. I asked her in a soft tired voice what happened, and she began to explain to me that I had just experience my first orgasm. I knew nothing of what that was due to my youth so I questioned her about it. I asked in haste spitting out one question after another, making Anne laugh while I talked. She told me she would explain this all in time and that she was so very happy that I was willing to explore these new experiences with her. Then she said it was time to get out of the bath and we could talk more about it as we dressed for bed.</p><p>My father, whom still was drinking a lot at the time paid little to no mind to how close Anne and I had become and we blossomed into a loving relationship over the next two years. I would guess over those two years, my father believed I had taken to her as a mother figure. I suppose I had, as well as a teacher and a lover. She would teach me how to please myself, as well as other people. When my father would leave for business Anne's friends would come to spend the night with us. Sometimes there would be young boys, adult men, young girls or adult women. Those however are exploits for another story.</p><p>When I was about 10 years old, I told Anne about a fantasy I had a few times about my father. You see he was always sad, and it broke my heart that he lived and worked in such sadness. In this fantasy of mine I would go into his room, and find him, drunk and passed out. His pillow stained with tears where he had cried himself to sleep still missing my mother. I would find him in his boxer shorts uncovered, and his manly dick poking out of the slot in front. I would sit there for a few moments and just look at it. The lust building in me until I opened my mouth and sucked on the head of his dick till it got hard. My mouth watering and drool escaping mixed with his pre-cum while I sucked him off, him not waking him until the moment he would ejaculate into my mouth. As his drunken eyes cleared he would grab me, and pull me into his bed and we would make love the rest of the night. As I would tell her this story, she would play with her pussy, cumming over and over again. She would tell me how hearing that story would turn her on and how she would do anything to help me accomplish this very thing. It would be just before my 11th birthday that this very thing would happen and my dreams of making my father happy again would come true.</p><p>One night, late, as Anne and I are cuddling in bed we begin to talk about my fantasy again. This time as I start to talk about it, instead of the usual masturbating that Anne would do she stops me. She tells me that my father is passed out from drinking and in his room with the door open. Further he is in his boxers and I should go in there and see where it will lead. I sit there for a minute, thinking to myself that I can't do this, but every so caring Anne encourages me to go ahead and try, and that she will be hiding outside the room if things went bad in order to rush in and save me. Nervously I tip-toed into my father's room and quietly knelt down in front of where the slit in his boxers opened up just enough to show my father's dick, resting and waiting for my watering mouth. As he shifted in is sleep, my heart stopped. At first I thought he was waking up, but then as I looked back at his boxers, I saw his member poking out, just how I had fantasized. I didn't know if I could go through with this, I looked to the door where my beloved Anne was peeking in on me. I saw her hand down the front of her panties, under her robe. She smiled at me, instantly calming me down which gave me the confidence I needed to do what was to come next.</p><p>I slowly leaned in and cautiously licked the underside of the head, sparking a soft groan from my father, which only encouraged me more. Next I engulfed the head of his dick in my mouth, sucking softly, on it as it grew harder and harder. I would take more of it into my mouth. Though I am by this point pretty skilled at the art of giving head, my nerves and the size of my father's cock prevented me from actually taking it all in. I closed my eyes though and enjoyed it none the less, savoring the flavor of my father's pre-cum as some dripped down my chin. With my eyes closed, I can imagine my Anne rubbing her clit watching this show engulfed in the same kind of lust that overtook her then day we bathed together when I was only 8. This only fueled my passions, so I picked up my pace, sucking his cock while reaching into his boxers and teasing the underside of his balls. While noticing this I felt his ball begin to tighten up. Realizing he is about to cum, I opened my eyes so I could see his body convulse as he came, and I saw his eyes were wide open. Watching me there on my knees pulling his seed from its own source with a look of excited desire on his face, as I do my very best to swallow every drop of his load. I fail at this slightly as some gets on my night shirt.</p><p>When it was all over, my father was still. I didn't move from where I was sitting, and just whispered to him. ""Daddy...may I come cuddle with you?""....""Yes"" he said softly. So I moved and climbed into bed with him. As he lay there silently I told him excited as only a child could be about my Anne and the bath from when I was 8, and how I have wanted nothing more for as long as I could remember to make him happy as my mother had before the accident. After my excited story he smiled at me and told me he loved me, and would do anything for me. He said he was sorry for being lost for all this time, and that he would do all he could to be better from here forth. I yelled for Anne and she stepped into the room. She still had her hand in her panties but now her robe was open. That night we all three made love in that bed that my father used to share with my mother. And from that day on there was a loving and very sexual relationship between all three of us. That is until my father's death, when I was 22.</p>"
278,Kathrin's Story,AnonLust,sith.16@live.com,"['Fg', 'gb', 'fg', 'Fg', 'pedo']","Anne was my rock. She was the mother that I missed as well as the best friend that I never had. Because my mother was gone and I had so many responsibilities I never really had any friends, and when Anne came along she more than filled that void.",2011-12-19T00:00:00,All characters in this story are fictitious and do not represent any real people alive or dead. This story is the property of the author and should not be reused or reposted or edited without the authors permission.,"<p>Anne was my rock. She was the mother that I missed as well as the best friend that I never had. Because my mother was gone and I had so many responsibilities I never really had any friends, and when Anne came along she more than filled that void. Anne introduced me to some of her friends as well. She had lots of friends, I supposed because she was so beautiful and sweet to everyone. One of her friends was named Amy.</p><p>Not long after Anne and I started out love affair, my father had to travel to Europe to represent his banking firm in some huge deal that I never understood. He said he would be gone for a few weeks and that Anne would be there to tend to my needs. At this time he knew nothing of our sexual encounters so I don't think he knew how true that statement was. I didn't want him to go, but I understood he had to. After he left Anne told me he left a bank account in her name with funds in it for Anne to take me shopping, keep plenty of food in the house, and other general needs that may come up.</p><p>So the Saturday that he left, Anne and I went shopping. We went and got me a lot of new clothes and had lunch at my favorite place in the food court of the mall. After that though, she told me she had one more place to stop before we headed home. This place wasn't in the mall, it was a small boutique that looked like a house. It had only a small sign on the front steps to say its name, 'Amy's Exotics'. We went inside into a small area that was empty except for a window where a cute girl of about 13 sat. Anne introduced her to me as Mandy, Amy's oldest daughter. Anne asked Mandy where her mother was, and Mandy replied she was feeding the baby and that she would be out in just a few minutes. Mandy then asked Anne if we would like to come in and wait. We went into the next room where there were sexy outfits hanging all over the walls. I looked around and I was so excited by the clothes, particularly the panties. The panties were little g string types, but they didn't look large enough to fit an adult. While I was looking, Mandy came to me and asked if I would like to try some on. I told her sure, but I had never worn any type of g string panties before. Anne just sat quietly and smiled at us girls, picking out sexy panties to try on.</p><p>So after Mandy and I picked out a few pair to try on I turned to go into a changing room, only I didn't see one. Mandy told me it was okay to try them on right there, so I looked at Anne, nervously for approval. Anne just nodded her head at me, so I cautiously started to undress. When I was down to my cotton briefs, I heard Mandy tell Anne, ""God, Anne...she is a sexy little one, isn't she"" to which, Anne replied ""Oh yes she is, and full of passion. Your mom is going to love her"". I didn't understand what this meant at the time, and really didn't pay much mind to it, and I went on to remove my panties and put on a pair of the g strings. About the time I got the g strings on, in walked a sexy women from another back room, tall, with dark hair. As she walked up to me standing there in a shirt and these sexy panties, she said ""And who is this sexy little devil in my shop"" and Anne got up walked over and introduced us. Amy said it was nice to meet me and that if I like the panties I had picked out, I could have them for free. I thanked her very much and told her I never had any g strings before and that I was always so jealous of my sister having them. Amy said think nothing of it, as Anne pulled her to the side leaving me there with Mandy to put my clothes back on.</p><p>After a short conversation, Anne came over to me and said, ""come sweetie, it's time to leave, we are going to have guest tonight"". I excitedly asked if Mandy was coming too, and Anne said yes. To this, we said our goodbyes and left from home. The whole ride though, I was excited. I never had friends so Mandy coming to my house was a real treat. I had not really thought about Amy, only figuring that she would be there to see Anne.</p><p>When we got home, we took our baths and got ready, in less than an hour, and soon after that there was a knock at the door. It was Amy, and Mandy as well as an infant. I remember thinking this must be the baby she was feeding at the store. Everyone came in and we all sat and chit chatted for a few minutes when Amy told Mandy that she should change the baby. Mandy got right up to do it with no argument and laid the baby out on the floor. When the diaper came off I could see the baby was a little boy, and Mandy told me his name is Joshua. She cleaned him well with the wet wipes and I noticed his little dick get hard. I had never really seen a dick at this point in my life so I was transfixed on it. I heard Mandy say ""Mom, can I?"" and Amy respond ""Yes"". I looked up from Joshua's little dick to see Mandy lean down and engulf the entire think in her mouth. She was sucking on it and moaning. I turned to look at Anne and Amy and Anne motioned for me to go sit with them.</p><p>Settling in between them, Amy started to touch me in an ever so gentle way. I was beginning to get a little nervous though. I had only been with Anne sexually and I didn't know if it was okay that Amy was touching me. I looked to Anne and she leaned down and whispered ""it's alright sweetie. Just go with it, Amy won't hurt you"". This instantly calmed me down and I started to feel excited. I looked at Anne again, and she already had her hand in her pants, rubbing her pussy while watching Mandy suck her little baby brothers dick. Little Joshua seemed to really enjoy it as well, as he cooed and giggled, so I allowed myself the indulgence of Amy's attention. By now, she had her hand up my shirt and was pinching and tweaking my little girl nipples. This was getting me really wet so I reached under the skirt I was wearing to rub my pussy and Amy noticed I had on a pair of the g string panties that she had given me earlier that day. This must have really excited her because she nearly in one swoop picked me up and placed me on her lap where she began playing with my pussy. Anne had gotten up and went to join Mandy on the floor with Joshua, and was now sucking his dick herself, while Mandy was pulling Anne's pants off.</p><p>I was so very close to have an orgasm but Amy stopped. She took me off her lap and asked me in a begging fashion to eat her pussy. ""Please little one, I need you to suck my clit for me"" she says as she pulls up her skirt. Having only done this for Anne I was a little nervous, but I thought to myself, how different could it be. So I took one more look at Anne and Mandy, where I saw Anne on her knees sucking little Joshua's dick and Mandy behind Anne, fingering her pussy and licking her ass. Anne had done that to me before, and I loved it so seeing Mandy do it to Anne really turned me on. So I turned and put my face into Amy's pussy and began to suck on her clit, while I put three fingers into her pussy. She was so wet and her clit was so big. It was the size of my thumb at least. I could hear Amy mumbling, saying ""suck my baby boy's dick Anne, you know you love to suck little baby dick"", and this just got me more and more excited, as I was pushing more of my fingers into Amy. Pretty soon I had my entire hand in her pussy and she was twisting and writhing on the couch when all of the sudden she let out a long drawn out moan and her cum came flooding out of her, in a splash. At first I thought she had peed on me, but tasting it, I realized she was cumming really, really hard.</p><p>Soaked in Amy's cum, I pulled my hand out of her pussy and turned to look at Anne, Mandy, and Joshua, only to see Anne begin to cum with Mandy fingering her and licking her asshole still. So turned on now, that I thought I was going to explode, I stood up, pulled my clothes off and went over to Mandy where I pushed her down and laid in a 69 position, grinding my little pussy into her face. She just moaned into it and began eating me out, as I was doing the same to her. It only took a few minutes of this before we both were exploding into orgasm. Amy just like her mom, Mandy floods when she cums, and I did my very best to swallow every last drop of it. Exhausted, covered in sweat and cum we sit up, and look at Amy and Anne. They were on the couch with baby Joshua just watching us. They both said bravo to us girls and we laughed together. Amy asked Anne, if I still had my maiden, and Anne said yes, but we will remedy that soon. I looked at Anne inquisitively and she told me what they were talking about.</p><p>We spent a very erotic night together, the first of many. And later on I got my turn at sucking little Joshua's dick. I even got to eat and fist Amy's pussy again, this time while she was feeding him.</p><p>My stories will get more and more raunchy and erotic as I go on, remember I'm new to this, and I depend on your feedback to help me improve. If other Authors have advice on how to make my writing better, please feel free to pass that on.</p>"
279,Kathrine's Virginity,AnonLust,sith.16@live.com,"['Mg', 'pedo']","After that first night with my father, his drinking and sadness seem to lift pretty fast.  Looking back I don't believe my father was an alcoholic.  I believe he was just trying to drink away the pain of losing the love of his life so suddenly.",2011-12-19T00:00:00,All characters in this story are fictitious and do not represent any real people alive or dead. This story is the property of the author and should not be reused or reposted or edited without the authors permission.,"<p>After that first night with my father, his drinking and sadness seem to lift pretty fast. Looking back I don't believe my father was an alcoholic. I believe he was just trying to drink away the pain of losing the love of his life so suddenly.</p><p>What I would like to tell you about though, was the very next night after I had seduced my father though. This night was the most special of nights to me, even more so than the first night with Anne. The day started with my father waking me early that morning. He had to go to work and I was snuggling so close to him. I asked him to not go and spend the day with us, Anne and I, he replied that he couldn't and that he had a few very important meetings. I begged but he did not waver. My father through all of his depression did not miss a day of work. I was not surprised that he wouldn't now either. I began to cry some, wanting so bad to have my father with me for the day, but was calmed by Anne's very reasonable soothing of me. ""There, there dear...he will be home tonight.</p><p>After he left, Anne insisted that I get a shower and get ready for the day. It was summer time so I didn't have school, so I argued that I could get a shower later but Anne told me no, I needed to shower now, she told me I smelled of sex and that if I did shower now, she would cook breakfast and after that we could lay out for the day at our pool. As I showered, I thought of my father. His wasn't the first dick I had in my mouth but I had never been fucked in the past by any male. As I mentioned before, Anne had introduced me to others, sexually, both male and female, young and old. The only rule she placed was I would not have my virginity taken by and one, with toys, dicks or fingers. She would say, it would be up to me when this would be done and I knew so little about it, or how it would feel that I went with Anne and never allowed it either.</p><p>Now in the shower though, as I thought about my father and the night before, I thought more of how I would like him to be the first to fuck me. At first I wasn't sure, but as I washed, I found myself rubbing my pussy as I pictured my strong father, leaning over me and stroking his large cock. Telling me how he can't wait until he slips it into my tight young pussy. I rubbed even harder as I imagined him forcing his dick into my pussy, groaning above me with his sweat dripping down onto me. When I imagined ridding his cock, deep inside me as he slipped a finger into my ass, I exploded in orgasm. I screamed so loud that Anne came running into the bathroom, asking if I was ok. I sat in the bath wet and shivering, unable to really talk and only mumbling that I am ok over and over again. I think she realized what was going on as she noticed I was lightly stroking my clit.</p><p>She turned the water in the shower off and helped me out of the shower, and began to dry me off. As she was drying me I regained myself and she asked what led me to such a state. I told her I had made a decision as to who was going to take my virginity. I told her about the fantasy I just had while in the shower along with the details and she was thrilled. She said she had hoped that I wanted this. She told me long ago that when she was even younger than me, her father had taken her virginity and it was the most wonderful experience of her life. It was something she had dreamed of from the time she could remember, and when I told her about my fantasies of my father, the memory of her father fucking her is what turned her on so much. I was scared but so thrilled at the same time. I couldn't wait till tonight for this to happen, so much so that my body tingled.</p><p>We ate breakfast in silence, mostly because I was lost in my thoughts. I think Anne understood this, because she just ate her food and smiled at me. I really believe Anne felt herself lucky to have found a family like ours to come live with. After breakfast we changed into our swim suits and went out to the pool. We played in the water a bit, some splashing around, and then a little bit of kissing and touching. After we decided to lie in the sun a little and talk. While we laid there we talk about how I wanted the night to go. I told her I wanted it to just be me and him. That I wanted the time my father and I spend together tonight to be special and that I had no issue if she wanted to watch but I needed it to be us alone. She told me she understood and that she would have it no other way. The day her father took her, it was just as special and her mother didn't interrupt them either. She said we should go inside, and pick out what I would wear tonight so it would be perfect.</p><p>It was about 6pm when my father got home. He looked tired but instead of going to the bar in the family room to get a scotch and water, he hugged me, and kissed Anne on the cheek. We chatted for a little while, maybe a half an hour or so...Just like a real family. We talked about our day, Anne and I told my father how we laid out in the sun and he told us about a huge multimillion dollar deal he was in charge of. He said it was a dream situation, which could set us up as a family for years. He actually used the word family and I was so happy. He said he wanted to get a shower before dinner and got up to go into his room to shower. When he was out of the room, Anne just smiled a big smile to me. I told her how excited I was that we were going to be a real family. The two people I love the most all together. Anne said she needed to go check on dinner and I should go get ready to eat. So I hopped up and walked toward my room to change into the outfit Anne and I picked out earlier.</p><p>In my room, on my bed were the clothes, so I took off my shorts and shirt, as well as my panties. I showered before my father got home so I was already clean for him tonight. Thinking about what was to come after dinner made my pussy twitch, I couldn't help but reach down between my legs and rub myself. I sat down on the edge of my bed and still rubbing my young tender cunt I started to moan. Not being able to hold back I had a quick but very intense orgasm. Breathing heavy I moaned ""oh daddy!"" as I came. It was short but oh so hot. The outfit we picked out was a summer dress with thin straps on the shoulders. It had a yellow and orange flower pattern on it and it looked so cute on me. We decided when we picked it out I would not wear any panties with it. Anne suggested this, telling me that it would me a very hot surprise for my father.</p><p>As I was putting my hair into a pony tail, Anne knocked on my bed room door. ""Come in!"" I yelled and she walked in and just stared at me. Without a word she walked over to me and knelt down in front of me and kissed me with so much passion. I melted into her arms as our tongues met. When she stopped kissing me I was nearly out of breath and asked what brought that on. She simply said that she couldn't resist. Knowing what was to come for me tonight and seeing me in my sexy little sundress inspired her to kiss me. Then she squeezed my little bottom and told me dinner was ready and my father was waiting for me.</p><p>I walked into the dining room where my father was sitting and hugged and kissed him on the cheek. He smiled and said he was hungry and the food smelt delicious. I told him I was hungry too but I don't think he knew yet what I was hungry for. It seemed like it took forever for dinner to finish, and I still hadn't figured out how I was going to get my father alone for tonight. Anne had suggested that after dinner and he sits down for a drink, I should go sit on his lap and begin my seduction. Thinking about it during dinner I liked the idea but was a little nervous about it. What if he had changed his mind about the type of family relationship we were going to have? That morning he seemed happy about it but he had all day to rethink it and he maybe started having feelings of guilt. That maybe he thought he was taking advantage of me, when clearly I was the one taking advantage of him. All of this was flying through my head during dinner and I was not really paying attention when he finished and excused himself to the family room. Stunned that he was done eating and I had only eaten half of my dinner while I was lost in thought, I started to panic. I looked at Anne when he left the room and my eyes began to swell with tears. Anne quickly came to me and calmed me down. She said ""It's ok sweetie, calm down. Just wait a few minutes and then go in there with him. It will all come naturally once it starts"".</p><p>So I calmed down, and ate a little more of my dinner. I really wasn't very hungry for food right then because I was so nervous about tonight. I picked at it mostly for about ten minutes thinking about how I would go to him and climb in his lap. My nerves seemed to still and I took a deep breath, got up from my chair and walked into the family room where my father was sitting on him favorite chair holding a scotch and water. I looked barely touched, but it could have been his second by this time. I don't think it was because he seemed far more at ease with life than he was just the day before. I walked over to him and climbed into his lap and snuggled my face into his neck. He was wearing a soft polo shirt and slacks and I could smell his aftershave. That smell to this day gets me soaking wet. As I nuzzled his neck I began to kiss it. At this point I was strangely calm and I allowed my instincts to take over. My kisses on his neck moved around to his face and he moaned softly to me. When I made it around to his mouth, I kissed him how I was taught by Anne, with my tongue. At first he seemed apprehensive. This caused a slight panic in me, but then he unleashed his passion to me. Under me I felt his dick begin to grown hard as he rubbed my thighs with one of his hands. I opened my legs slightly to allow him access and when he slid his hand up to my pussy, he felt I had no panties on. He stopped right there.</p><p>He pulled back from the kiss, and smiled at me. ""You dirty little minx"" he said grinning ear to ear. How long have you been planning this? I smiled back and said all day. I told him how after last night I wanted him to be my first. He said ""but how can I be your first? Anne and you have been having an affair for almost 3 years."" I told him that we have but I was still a virgin. I have never been penetrated by any more than a finger and I still wasn't broken yet. After I said this, he slipped his finger into me, and he smiled. I knew then that this was going to be the best night ever in my entire life. As he stroked my vaginal walls with his finger, he whispered to me ""I'd be proud to be your first baby"" and with that, he stood up, still holding me and took me to his bed room.</p><p>When we got into his room, he placed me on his bed. I knelt in front of him, and started to undo his pants. I could feel his hard cock underneath and this made me so wet. As his pants fell, he reached and pulled my dress up over my head, my little girl nipples were hard enough to cut glass already and while I was pulling his cock out of his boxer shorts, he was lightly pinching one of my nipples. I moaned as the shock shot strait to my pussy and I engulfed his dick with my mouth. It felt so big as I tried to put as much into my mouth as I could fit. I slowly pulled it out until I could push my tongue into his pee hole. When I did this he shivered. Still pinching my nipples he gently pushed me down onto my back. Leaning over me, he took a nipple into his mouth and bit on it...not hard, but not soft either. It was like a bolt of lightning just shot through me and as he was doing this, he found my clit. I moaned loud and begged him not to stop. He laughed and kept rubbing my clit. I sucked in a deep breath and held it, as I started to shake. I quivered and exploded into an earth shattering orgasm.</p><p>I laid there shivering for a few minutes as he lay next to me propped up on his arm and him smiling down to me. As I start to regain control his strong smooth chest is right about where my face is. I lean up and take one of his nipples in my mouth and gentle run my tongue over it. He sighed and put his hand on the back of my head, as I slowly kiss down his body, lower and lower toward his cock. When I got down to it, I took it in my mouth again, and ran my tongue across the underside of it, as I take more and more of him into my mouth. He moaned as he rolled onto his back and I positioned myself between his legs, laying there stroking his balls as I suck his dick. I gently push the tip of my finger into his asshole softly as I suck him. By now he is breathing heavy and moaning loud so I stop sucking his dick and climb on top of my father, and position myself above his dick and rub the head on my soaking wet slit. I moan enjoying the head of his cock touching my sweet cunt and getting ready to slip it in. He smiles as I slowly ease down on it. I felt it slipping into me, further and further. It felt so big and I couldn't even fit it all in me. My pussy felt so full. All of the sudden though my father grabbed my hips and thrust upward, and a sharp pain ripped through me. At first I thought I was going to die. Some tears welled up in my eyes and he whispered to me. ""I'm sorry baby, but It was necessary."" He said. ""I had to break your cherry baby, it won't hurt for long"". I wasn't sure he was right but a few minutes later the pain eased and the fullness I felt was taking over. I continued to move up and down on his dick while he was holding my waist. I lean down over him and he takes one of my little nipples in his mouth. The shock went directly to my pussy. It was so overwhelming that I started to shiver. He took my waist again and began thrusting upward to me faster and faster. I started to shake and then just like with Anne for the first time, everything went black.</p><p>I came to lying on my father's chest. He was stroking my hair and telling me he loved me. I was still breathing heavily and I can remember I could hear his heart beating. After a minute I noticed his dick was still hard. I realized he never came while we were fucking so I scooted down to it and took it in my mouth. He moaned loudly and I looked at him and said, ""Daddy I want you to cum in my mouth"". He closed his eyes, and I was sucking on the head, licking the underside as I drew my head back from his dick, and stroking the shaft lightly at the same time, going faster and faster. I began to stroke his balls with my other hand, and I would tease the underside of his ball with my finger. He moaned louder as his balls began to tighten up and the next thing I know my mouth is being filled with his seed. Over and over again, it came out, I couldn't swallow fast enough and my mouth came off his dick and one last shot came flying out into my face. I swallowed what was in my mouth and giggled at the humor of it, and looked up to the door of the room and there was Anne with her hand on her pussy rubbing it as fast as she could. My father, now breathing heavily as I moved up to lay in his arms, said he loved me, and I said, ""I love you too daddy.""</p><p>For the rest of that night and for years to come, my father would be my lover. The night he took my virginity was one of the best nights of my life. I would never have it any other way. Anne and my father would eventually marry, when I was 16 making us a real family. My sister didn't approve, thinking Anne was just after my father's money. She would find out about all of this eventually and it would take years to mend the rift between her and me. My father died of Cancer when I was 22 years old. It was a huge loss for both Anne and I. Lucky we had each other to help us get through it. My father was a very wealthy man when he died and my sister, me and Anne were all financially taken care of to the point that none of us have to ever work again. I will always love and miss my father. I love you my daddy, my lover.</p>"
280,"Bless Me Father, For I Have Sinned",AnonLust,sith.16@live.com,"['Mg', 'Fg', 'pedo', 'kidnapping', 'rape', 'reluc']","Father McCarty and Sister Elizabeth both have some secrets. Poor Katie, and Natalie will find out what those secrets are.",2011-12-26T00:00:00,All characters in this story are fictitious and do not represent any real people alive or dead. This story is the property of the author and should not be reused or reposted or edited without the authors permission.,"<p>The rectory was dark and quiet. All that could be heard was the outside noises as little 12 year old Katie walked into the confessional. She goes about once a week to confess all of the things that she might have done wrong. The nun, Sister Gwen, waited outside the confessional with her 7 year old little sister Natalie.</p><p>""Bless me father for I have sinned."" Katie said.</p><p>""How long has it been since your last confession?"" Father McCarty asked.</p><p>""One week."" Katie responded.</p><p>Father McCarty has been a priest in this parish for only 2 years. He was transferred there after an investigation began that could have implicated him in a child abuse scandal. It seems he may have been sexually abusing little girls in a parish in downtown Boston called Saint Mary's Catholic Church. Of course no one knew that here at Our Mother of Heaven's Catholic Church. The Archdioceses swept it all under the rug and keep it quiet so that the Church wouldn't have to suffer yet another public shame.</p><p>As the first two months passed Father McCarty would meet someone of like mind here. Someone he can talk to and maybe even experiment with. Her name was Sister Elizabeth. At 29 years old, Elizabeth took her vows in order to try and push down the feelings of pedophilia that she had as a young teen. As she worked with the under privileged children she slowly came to terms with these feelings. She and Father McCarty have had quite a few long late night talks of some of the things they would do if presented with the right opportunity.</p><p>It all started one night when Sister Elizabeth walked in on Father McCarty by mistake. He was in a small office in the back of the church where the computer was kept with his back to the door. As he sat there with his dick in his hand slowly jacking off to the video on the computer of a sexy little six year old girl getting her pussy eaten by a sexy 15 year old girl he didn't hear the door open. Sister Elizabeth had a clear view of what was on the computer and walked in quietly, and slamming the door fairly hard behind her. Startled, the Father jumped up with his pants around his ankles trying to explain.</p><p>""Sister, Oh my gosh, I was just..."" Father McCarty said as he pulled up his pants nervously.</p><p>""You were just what Father"" Sister Elizabeth said.</p><p>""I was just looking over some things on the computer"" he said.</p><p>""Yes, I can see what you were looking over"" she replied.</p><p>""It's not what you think"" said Father McCarty.</p><p>""Then what is it"" answered the Sister with a slight grin on her face.</p><p>Father McCarty bowed his head in shame. He just knew he was in big trouble and was either going to be sent away again, or god forbid, be arrested and charged with possession of child porn. The sister walked up to the computer that was still playing the video and giggled, as she sat calmly down in the chair.</p><p>""That looks like a very sexy video Father, where did you get it"" she asked Father McCarty.</p><p>""I, uh, I got it from a pay site on the web"" he replied.</p><p>""I find little girls very sexy father. I haven't had an opportunity to actually enjoy one in years though"" Sister Elizabeth said as she pulled up her habit to expose her panty less, shaven pussy.</p><p>By the end of this encounter she and the Father had discovered that they had a lot in common and often spent hours in the office together masturbating while watching some of the videos that he found and bought on the internet. Sometimes they would even masturbate each other and even have had sex with each other while discussing some of the sexy little kids from the church and the neighborhood. He told her of the fantasies he has had of kidnapping one of the kids and keeping them for a period in the basement of the church. He dreamed of training the child to satisfy him for years, creating his own personal sex slave that he could use to go out and recruit more children for himself. These fantasies turned Sister Elizabeth on to no end, and would cause her to cum buckets while talking about them with Father McCarty. The two even went down to the basement and set it up with supplies, making sure to put rope, tape, and a double bed with a metal headboard down there so that if the opportunity ever came they would be ready. It seem they may have the opportunity today.</p><p>As little Katie's confession ended Sister Elizabeth already decided that when Natalie's sister comes out she will delay them long enough to wait for Father McCarty comes out so he could help her in her little idea. Sister Elizabeth was already planning out the fine points, she only hoped that she could get Father McCarty to go along with it and understand what she wanted without her having to speak about it out loud. Which would probably spoil things and scare the girls before anything could even get started. She was really nervous about it. She hasn't touched a little girl since she worked with those underprivileged kids in New York about 10 years ago just after she took her vows. Already her pussy was leaking just from the talking with Natalie and the thought of what was to come if she and the father could pull it off. With almost every word from Natalie's sweet sexy little mouth the sister, whose hand was resting on the young vixen's leg, could feel her pussy twinge with excitement.</p><p>As Katie exited the confessional, Natalie stood up thinking they would be leaving right away. Sister Elizabeth had other plans in mind as she attempted to start a conversation with Katie.</p><p>""Hello sweetie, how's your day going?"" the sister asked Katie.</p><p>""Very good Sister Elizabeth, how's yours going?"" Katie replied.</p><p>Father McCarty was exiting the confessional by now and noticed Sister Elizabeth talking to the sweet, sexy little whores he has dreamed about fucking for a long time.</p><p>""Very well, Katie"" the sister replied.</p><p>""Father McCarty, I think we should show the girls the area we want to convert into a play area for the youth groups here in the church"" Sister Elizabeth said as the father walked up.</p><p>The father recognized the gleam in Sister Elizabeth's eye as the same gleam he has seen as she watch some of the videos that he and her watched on the late nights in his back office. Almost instantly he felt his dick getting hard as the thought of having his way with these two sexy little whores in the basement just like he and Sister Elizabeth had talked about.</p><p>""That is an absolutely great idea Sister Elizabeth. Would you like that girls?"" Father McCarty responded.</p><p>""Oh yes Father that would be great!"" Katie responded with excitement.</p><p>Father McCarty smiled at the Sister Elizabeth a knowing smile as he led the girls to the stairs, with Sister Elizabeth following behind the girls. The girls followed the father down the stairs innocently chit chatting about little things, laughing and giggling with the priest and the sister. As they approached the door Sister Elizabeth put her hands on the shoulders of both of the girls, preparing to turn and lock the door behind them all as they get into the room. The sister sincerely hoped the girls aren't too scared when they finally understand the situation.</p><p>""Well girls, what do you think?"" Sister Elizabeth said as she turned the lock on the door.</p><p>""Really neat"" Natalie said</p><p>""Yeah, I can't wait to play in here"" Katie said.</p><p>""Neither can I"" thought Father McCarty as he turned and smiled at little Natalie.</p><p>Sister Elizabeth took Katie's hand as she walked over to the queen size bed in the corner and sat down with her. Natalie followed slowly, looking around the room and then at Father McCarty. The father reached down to take Natalie's hand and led her over to a chair that was sitting next to the bed. He sat down in the chair and lifted Natalie into his lap resting his hand on her soft young thigh. As the sister starts to stroke Katie's leg, Katie begins to get nervous and suspect things aren't what they had originally appeared to be.</p><p>""Um, Sister Elizabeth I think Natalie and I should go. Our dad might get worried"" Katie said.</p><p>""I don't think so Katie"" Father McCarty said softly, as he stroked further and further up Natalie's leg with one hand, while softly rubbing her prepubescent chest with the other.</p><p>Panic begun to ascend upon Katie, and she realized that she and Natalie were in a situation and she couldn't easily talk her way out. Sister Elizabeth's grip tightened on Katie's hand as she slowly and calmly began to explain what was truly going on.</p><p>""You see girls, the father and I would like to play some games with you girls. As long as you do as we say everything will be fine."" She says.</p><p>""We think you will enjoy the games and you will even learn a few things"" Father McCarty says, remaining calm as well.</p><p>Sister Elizabeth could feel Katie begin to shake from fear and with her other hand she strokes the sweet little sexy girls hair while whispering to her.</p><p>""Don't worry you sexy little slut. We are going to have a good time together. I will teach you to explore my pussy. You will learn to enjoy my flavor as I am sure I will enjoy yours.</p><p>Katie didn't fully understand this as she has never really been sexual at all with anyone. She had heard the word pussy before, from the boys in the neighborhood, but never from an adult and was very shocked to hear Sister Elizabeth say it to her now. By this point Father McCarty was running his little finger along the inner thigh of little Natalie moving closer and closer to her soft little child cunt. Natalie could feel his dick getting harder and harder underneath her and was getting really nervous herself. She and the father watched as Sister Elizabeth slipped her hand inside Katie's shirt and began to pinch and twist her small nipples. Katie grimaced in the slight pain that was being inflicted upon her.</p><p>As the sister began to undress Katie, Father McCarty shifted Natalie in his lap and pulled out his now fully erect cock. He took Natalie's soft hand and began stroking his dick with it while never taking his eyes off of Elizabeth and Katie. By now all Katie has left on is her pretty white panties and she is standing in between Sister Elizabeth's legs facing the father and Natalie. Katie stood there nervous, shaking a little while Elizabeth rubbed her pussy through her panties.</p><p>""I want you to turn around and get on your knees whore and lick my pussy."" Sister Elizabeth said.</p><p>""I have never..."" Katie said, but she was interrupted.</p><p>""You will learn"" Sister Elizabeth said.</p><p>And with that Elizabeth turned her around and forced her to her knees. The sister's excitement was almost more than she could bare as she pulled up her habit exposing the shaven pussy to Katie. Katie just sat there, not knowing what to do. So Elizabeth reached out and pulled her head in to her cunt.</p><p>""LICK IT"" she said firmly, ""LICK IT NOW!""</p><p>Slowly Katie moved her had toward Sister Elizabeth's pussy and began to lick. She thought to herself, the taste isn't as bad as she thought it might be, as she even reached up with one hand and began to stroke it. Elizabeth moaned as Katie inserted one of her fingers while locking onto her clit and sucking like it was a little nipple. Katie's fear began to subside a little thinking if she just did what was asked they would be able to leave soon. So Katie put effort into her task of sucking and licking Sister Elizabeth's pussy</p><p>Natalie was now stroking the father's cock now all by herself. She found the situation to be a little bit arousing, though she didn't understand why just yet.</p><p>""Have you ever had a dick in your mouth"" the father whispers to Natalie.</p><p>""No"" she replied. ""what does it taste like?"" she asked.</p><p>""You will like it"" Father McCarty whispers as he slides her off his lap and onto her knees.</p><p>Natalie looked at the strange body part in front of her and slowly took the head into her mouth. She could taste the precum that had leaked out and she rather liked the flavor. As Natalie sucked harder on the head of Father McCarty's dick, the father was watching the show that was going on in front of him.</p><p>""Yeah you little slut, suck her pussy for her"" the father said.</p><p>""Oh yeah, suck my cunt you little whore"" Elizabeth grunted. ""Put another finger in my pussy slut, I want another finger now""</p><p>Feeling another finger slip into her pussy, the sister knew it wouldn't be long before she would explode in orgasm. Sister Elizabeth could hear the father moaning and grunting, coming closer and closer to his own orgasm.</p><p>""Oh GOD, this little slut's mouth is awesome!"" Father said. ""UHHH, UHHHHHH"" he moaned as his load exploded into the 7 year old's mouth. Natalie pulled back from his dick, being surprised by his ejaculation, but in doing so Father McCarty came all over her face. Natalie just sat there in awe. She never saw a dick before, much less seeing one ejaculate. Sister Elizabeth propped up on her elbows and watching this scene began to breath hard and fast while her pussy is stuffed with 4 fingers from Katie's hand pumping as fast as that sweet little cunt could move.</p><p>""MMMMMM, MMMMMMM"" moaned Elizabeth. ""OH YEAH WHORE, FUCK MY WHORE CUNT!"" she yelled as the sister was cumming. ""SUCK MY JUICES FROM MY PUSSY SLUT!"" she yelled.</p><p>Sister Elizabeth was shivering from the orgasm as she shoved Katie away from her pussy, knocking her onto her back. Both the sister and the father sat breathing hard watching their new little playthings as both of their faces were covered in cum. The site was gloriously filthy and Father McCarty couldn't help but think that he and Sister Elizabeth were going to have many more exciting encounters with this two little sexy sluts.</p>"
281,"My little Jen, Part 2",AnonLust,sith.16@live.com,"['MFg', 'inc', 'pedo']",Please read part one if you haven't already. This part would make more sense. Shelly and her husband take things with little Jen a little further.,2012-01-01T00:00:00,All characters in this story are fictitious and do not represent any real people alive or dead. This story is the property of the author and should not be reused or reposted or edited without the authors permission.,"<p>All day at work I could think of nothing else except my sexy little girl, my horny husband, and what I experienced the night before. My pussy had been aching from the need to get off and I needed to give it some major attention and by my lunch break I had no choice but to sneak off to the restroom and spend a good few minutes giving it that attention. As I walked in, I looked around to see if anyone was in there by peaking under the stalls. There was one person in the very last stall and I could hear her finishing up, so I stopped at a sink and washed my hands.</p><p>She finished and as I walked into the stall she cleaned up and left. As I settled into the stall I took my panties off, in order to make my pussy more accessible. Closing my eyes and thinking about how my husband enjoys the soft lips of my sexy daughter, I started tracing my finger around the soft lips of my pussy. I was so turned on by the images in my head I almost couldn't stand it. I slowly teased my clit picturing Will's dick in Jens little mouth as she slurped and drooled on it. I imagined my husband rubbing his dick on little Jen's soft hairless pussy as she moaned and he groaned while inserting two fingers into my soaking wet pussy.</p><p>As I came closer to cumming by fucking my pussy with two fingers and rubbing my clit with another, I pictured Will pushing his dick into our sweet daughter's small virginal pussy. This image pushed me over the edge, as I came with the force of a hurricane. I even yelled out a little as I convulsed and shivered. Still breathing heavy I wiped my pussy with my panties and came out to wash my hands, straighten my clothes and go back to my desk. I couldn't wait till it was time to go home and spend the evening with my daughter and my husband.</p><p>The time seemed to pass pretty fast for the rest of the day and before I knew it, it was time to go home. I rushed to gather my things and hit to door as fast as I could because Will sent me a text about a half an hour before it was time to leave saying that little Jen was waiting and he wasn't sure how long he could hold out. I sent him a text replying that he had better wait for me, because I wanted to watch and let them play naturally without my interference. I was so excited that on the ride home I rubbed my pussy almost the entire time. I came really close to an orgasm a few times at red lights but I slowed down. I didn't want to cum just yet, but I couldn't keep my hand off of my pussy.</p><p>I pulled into the drive and got out of the car. I walked to the door in a hurry and stopped in my tracks. I took a deep breath and then walked into the hours. Like the night before all of the lights were off except the light in Jens room. I walked through the house and to the room and like the night before the door was open just a little. The difference is tonight I walked in instead of just peaking in.</p><p>Just like the night before there was my husband Will sitting in the rocking chair with no pants on and our sweet was walking over to him. I quickly took off my clothes as I walked to the twin bed that Jen isn't big enough for just yet. As little Jen wrapped her hand around her daddy's cock, I began rubbing my pussy slowly. I was so horny that it felt like an electric shock as my fingers touched my pussy. I rubbed my pussy in a circular motion as I kept watching my sweet little daughter suck her daddy's throbbing cock.</p><p>I could hear Will's breathing as she sucked on his dick, and he was coaxing her to take more and more of it into her mouth. I watched as she did her very best to take it all in. I was getting closer to cumming, and I could tell will was too. I heard him, starting to breathe heavier and heavier as he was telling Jen what a good little girl she was being while sucking his cock. As I exploded in orgasm, and at the same time so did Will. I watched him shooting his cum all over her face while she was laughing and giggling. The cum was splashing on her and she would play with it using her fingers, tasting it and rubbing it into her flat chest.</p><p>I fell back onto the bed, lying there breathing hard and staring at the ceiling. I remember listening to Will breathing hard and whispering something. I couldn't hear what it was he was saying but the next thing I know; I could feel something on my pussy. I lifted my head up and looked and little Jen was touching my pussy. Will was next to her coaching her, telling her what to do.</p><p>""That's it Jen, rub it right there, now lick it. That's right, lick the nub there."" He said.</p><p>""Ohhhh!"" I moaned. ""Lick it sweet Jen, lick my pussy!""</p><p>""That's it Jen, suck on mommy's clitty."" Will said</p><p>It was amazing. I couldn't believe that my sweet daughter was sucking my clit. It was like electricity was shooting through my body as I neared orgasm from my Jen's mouth.</p><p>""Push a couple fingers into mommy's pussy baby"" as Will helped Jen push her fingers into me. ""That's it, used your whole hand baby"" Will said.</p><p>As I heard Will speak, I could feel her hand slip into my pussy pushing me over the edge. I began cumming so violently that I'm sure it scared Jen. I was thrashing in convulsions while Will pushed and pulled Jen's little hand in and out of my pussy. As the orgasm subsided, I felt Jen's arm slip out of me. Will picked her up and laid sweet Jen down next to me. She reaches over to my face with the hand that had just been inside my canal and it landed right in my face.</p><p>I started to take one finger into my mouth at a time, until I had almost engulfed her entire hand. I licked and suck my juices off her hand and arm while she was laughing and giggling and enjoying the attention. Will whispered to me that we should go to our bed room to continue on with our escapade. I told him that was a great idea, as I stood up and took Jen's soft naked body into my arms and headed into our bedroom with will following close behind. When we got into the bedroom I told him I thought Jen and I needed a bath, and Will said okay.</p><p>So Jen and I went into the bathroom, leaving the door open so that Will could watch us bathe. I started the water, as I was holding Jen and kissing her neck. Will was on our bed, slowly stroking his cock as he watched us. While the tub filled up, I was softly strumming Jen's pussy with one finger. I could hear her almost purring in my ear as I gently stroked up and down her soft little cunt lips. All the while looking Will in the eyes and watching him stroke his cock slowly. The bath was almost full so I reached into the water to make sure it wasn't too hot for my baby girl.</p><p>The water was fine so we climbed into the bath and settled in. Will was still watching us almost without blinking as I tenderly tongue kissed little Jen. I think she liked kissing because she started sucking on my tongue. I slowly inserted a finger into her pussy as I lowered from her mouth to her nipples. I gently bit and sucked on them as I was finger fucking her soft wet pussy. Will was watching and jerking off faster and faster as I sucked on her undeveloped breasts.</p><p>I was watching him out of the corner of my eye as I fingered Jen to a tiny little girl orgasm and watched as he came as well. His cum shot up about two feet into the air and he moaned and groaned, almost growling. I finished bathing Jen, and then myself while Will laid on our bed, still breathing hard. I thought for a minute he might have fallen asleep but I realized he was just relaxing. After all he had already cum twice and probably needed to rest. The next morning was Saturday morning anyhow so we have all weekend to play our little games.</p><p>When we came out of the bathroom naked, Will and I laid down in the bed with Jen in the middle. We cuddled for a long time gently stroking each other, as well as sweet little Jen. I would softly tweak Jens little tiny nipples and Will would stroke her tiny soft pussy.</p><p>""I can't wait until she is big enough to take my cock"" Will whispered.</p><p>""I can't either"" I said. ""Maybe we should do some internet research on the subject.""</p><p>""I don't know"" Will replied. ""We should be careful what we look at on the net. I hear the FBI monitors that sort of thing.""</p><p>""Oh we will dear"" I said. ""I think I know ways around that.""</p><p>And with that we were quietly stroking our daughter again who had finally fallen asleep. She was so adorably sexy there sleeping while Will and I devoted our attention to her. We also drifted off to sleep, almost exhausted from our exciting escapades of the evening. As I fade off into sleep, I keep thinking what a lucky daughter I have to enjoy her father and that he enjoys her too.</p><p>The next morning I woke up pretty early, about 7 o'clock, and decided to allow Will and Jen to sleep in a bit. So I went to the study and sat down at the computer in order to do a little internet investigation about father/daughter sexual relationships, incest, as well as intercourse with children. I sat there for a few minutes thinking how I could do this search in the safest possible way. After looking up laws and rules on this type of information, I settled in on using a proxy in order to keep prying eyes away from the information I was searching for. Most of the information I was looking for was legal and I didn't have anything to worry about but I also didn't want anyone knowing what I was researching.</p><p>The first few sites I read were very clinical. They explained that the body of a little girl is pretty resilient but a grown man's penis could do permanent damage to a baby or toddler if the person was too rough. It talked about how violent abuse could destroy a little girl's ability to have children when she grows up. This scared me because I don't want little Jen hurt. She is only two years old at this time and I began to think we may need to take it a little slow so as to not injure her. I was a little disappointed really because I really wanted to see Will's dick stuffed into her tight little pussy with his cum leaking out around it.</p><p>The more I researched though the more I learned that some things are possible though. With gentle care and an easy pace, as well as some preparations it would be possible to have Will fucking our darling daughter's pussy by the time she is four years old, and that he could be fucking her ass as soon as a couple weeks. This gave me hope that we could take this sexual relationship with our Jen to the next level at a graduated pace that would keep it exciting. I was quite sure Will would be okay taking things are a slow and even pace.</p><p>I probably should have stopped reading there though, because I stumbled upon a site that had what seemed to be true confessions of incest and love of the young in their households. I read several of the confessions on there and they were very sexy. Some with children, boys as well as little girls in age ranges from infant to as old as 15 years old. All of the confessions seemed to be consensual in nature and I was turned on by every one of them. I felt emboldened by the stories, so I decided to post my confession about how I was attracted to my father and wanted a sexual relationship but it never came to be.</p><p>I told my story recounting how I used to love to sit on his lap and rub my butt against his growing hard on, and how he would look at me in my skimpy outfits when I was a teen and even a preteen. I told how this would make me wet and I would masturbate to the thought of his dick pushing in and out of my tight pussy and ass. I signed the confession with a fake screen name and an email address that I created just for this site. I enjoyed reading and knew I would want to go back to it again. As I finished up my research I realized it was no 9:30 in the morning and I should probably wake up Will and Jen and get breakfast so I logged off the proxy site, and shut down the computer.</p><p>As I walked toward the room I could hear slight noises so I knew they were already awake. Turning the corner, I saw Will lying on his back with Jen in sort of a 69 position on top of him. She had his dick in her mouth and Will was moaning and fingering her sweet little pussy and asshole.</p><p>""Look at what we have here"" I said with a smile on my face.</p><p>I reached down into my robe and started rubbing my pussy as I watched the hot show that was being put on before me. I leaned against the door for support as I rubbed my pussy harder listening to my sexy husband Will moan with pleasure as little Jen sucked on him with the vigor only a two year old would have. As I got closer to cumming myself, I could see Will was getting closer while our little Jen wrapped both hands around the shaft and pulled up and down. As I let out a loud moan I heard Will moan just as loud and start to shoot cum into her mouth.</p><p>His load was too much for Jen so she spilled some of it but I could see she loved the taste of it. She did her best to eat it all up, licking up what she missed as Will shivered from the sensitivity of his dick. I could do little more than smile at my two sexy family members lying on my bed basking in afterglow.</p><p>""I think we need to get some breakfast"" I said to them, ""We are going to need our strength if we plan on making a weekend of it.""</p><p>""That is a great idea"" Will responds, as he lifted Jen up. ""Do you want something to eat sexy baby?"" he asked her.</p><p>It didn't take long to cook up breakfast and we all sat around the table eating, I filled Will in on the research that I had found, leaving out the part about the confessions site. He seemed very excited about what I was telling him. He particularly liked the idea of fucking our little Jen's ass. I told him to head to the store and get some lube after breakfast and that the sites I read said that we need to loosen her up before we try to penetrate her fully. They said that this would keep her from being injured and experience pain. As I cleaned up the kitchen Will said he was off to the store and would be back soon. Jen and I settled into the study and on a whim I decided to check that new web site again to read a little more and maybe see if anyone has responded to my confession. There were several responses but only one that caught my eye. It was from a girl that had the same feelings as me and grew up living them out with her father. She mentioned in here response that she sent me an email and I should get in touch with her. Right away I checked the email address that I had left and sure enough she and several others had sent messages.</p><p>Most were from people that wanted pictures of me when I was a kid, but hers was right there. As I read her email, I became very intrigued by what she wrote.</p><p></p><blockquote><i>Daddy's whore,

</i><p>I read your message on the confessions board and I felt I had to respond. You see I lived out all that you described and felt maybe I could relay my life to you. My name is Wendy and my father and I were lovers till the day he died. It all started when I was just a baby, but I really only recall it from the age of four. I loved the way he looked at me and loved me, and I couldn't imagine growing up any other way. If you are interested in talking please email me back and I will pass on to you my phone number and we can talk.</p>
<p>Yours,<br/> Wendy</p></blockquote><p>I responded right away, not knowing how honest I can be with her because I obviously wasn't sure if she was telling the truth, or even if she was a real woman. My response was pretty generic, so as to keep some anonymity while we got to know one another. I simply said I would love to hear her stories of growing up and I might be able to relay a few of my own if she would like. By the time I was done replying to her Will had come home with a bag full of stuff he picked up while he was out. Apparently he had gone to the sex shop the next town over and bought a lot of things he felt we would need for our little fun. We sat down on the sofa together and he showed me the things he picked up and I was so pleased at his selections. He picked up two bottles of KY and a small 4 inch vibrator dildo, which was about an inch around. It was tiny enough to fit in little Jen's ass and get her ready for his cock. I even had the idea to use it to take Jen's cherry with, but thought better of that idea. I think her father should have that honor when she turns 4 years old. By then she will better understand the games we play and probably want daddy to puncture her sweet little pussy.</p><p>Will also picked up a larger dildo for me to play with while our sweet daughter was busy sucking his dick. I hadn't had one since I was in my teens because Will and I were always fucking like rabbits and never even had the occasion to you one. His dick was almost always up inside of me and he really didn't like using them on me. This one was shaped like a dick with ridges of veins to give it a life like look and feel. I couldn't wait to get it inside me and feel it while watching him and my darling daughter playing.</p><p>As he showed me all of his treasures I told him about the site with confessions and my posting my story of my youth on it as well. He seemed pretty interested as I told him about the reply I got and how this person, probably a female wanted to talk to me. He said he thought it was a good idea and I should explore that.</p><p>""What could it really hurt so long as I didn't tell her about what we have going on here"" he said.</p><p>""I know, I'm just weary of liars"" I replied.</p><p>""Just don't give up any real information until you know her truth"" he said.</p><p>""I won't dear"" I responded.</p><p>By now I was getting pretty horny, I had only masturbated watching Will and Jen play this morning and I was getting pretty eager to have some satisfaction. So I called my sweet daughter over as I opened up my robe and started rubbing my pussy. I was hoping she would suck my cunt like she did the night before, only I wasn't really sure how to get her to do it. Will looked on with lust in his eyes as I played with my shaved slit egging on my daughter to touch it. It really didn't take much to get her to start; she reached out for it as she got close enough to reach it, slipping four fingers in almost immediately. ""OHHHHHHH"" I moaned as she got right into pumping those finger, when all of the sudden her whole hand slipped inside. I moaned even louder, as Will coaxed her had closer to it, and helped her pump her arm in and out of my sopping wet pussy. Just then I felt her lips on my clit and the electric shock almost made me pass out. It was an amazing thrill to have my daughter, fisting my pussy and sucking my clit all at the same time. It was like my entire body was an electric conductor, with sparks flying from every point. As she sucked harder and hard on my click, and fucked me with her arm, I reached over and was jacking off Will.</p><p>We were moaning together, almost in unison when I started to feel it build inside me. Almost like a volcano the feeling grew inside me like never before, while she pumped my pussy a little faster. Almost like she knew I needed it, she sped up her fisting and at the same time her sucking became more intense. Will was groaning louder and louder as I was squeezing his cock harder and harder and jerking him faster and faster and out of nowhere, we both exploded together in orgasm. Together shivering and shaking from the orgasm, we continued to moan even when it was over.</p><p>As little Jen pulled her arm out of me, almost as if she knew it was done, she climbed up my body into my lap and began kissing me on the face. I took hold of her, and cleaned all of my cum off of her face with my tongue. As I cleaned her, she giggled and enjoyed the attention I was giving her as I tasted myself on her face. Will was just breathing heavy and watching the glorious show. Jen cuddled with me after and we both just laid there staring at will with smiles on our faces. I was really beginning to think little Jen understood more of what was going on than we thought.</p><p>As we rested we chatted about how we would begin preparing Jen for the next level of fun. Will and I discussed that we should begin as soon as possible because he couldn't wait much longer to actually penetrate his darling baby girl, and I couldn't wait to watch it either. The bright side was that we had the rest of today, tonight and all day tomorrow to get started. I decided that we needed some lunch, so I handed our sweet slut to Will and headed to the kitchen.</p>"
282,Brother's Halloween Switch,Anon NixPixer,,"['mf', 'bro/sis', 'inc']",A brother's obsession with his pretty sister and what he finally does about it one Halloween eve.,2012-01-07T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>For Jerry, it started off simply enough. When he was seventeen, all his friends thought his sister, Renee, was turning into a real hotty. At two years younger than himself, Renee was growing up and filling out in a hurry. Jerry had a fully equipped computer, and he soon learned that his friends would pay him, a lot, for pictures of his sister in various stages of undress. He set up his digital camera to take timed pictures in various hidden locations in Renee's bedroom and the main bathroom. </p><p>Over the next three years, his little camera managed to snap hundreds of pictures in various poses, from coming out of the shower, to dressing and undressing, to brushing her hair in front of the mirror completely naked. The plan was each of his friends, six in all, would pay up first two dollars a week, then three, then five as time and inflation, as Jerry explained to them, wore on.</p><p>They all took an oath. He would collect their money every Monday morning, and send an email with five choice pictures attached to those that paid. Those that didn't pay were out of luck for the week, as the others were forbidden to share on threat of Jerry ending it altogether. For three years, Renee was the plaything in their secret game. She was also the object of their desires and adolescent masturbation sessions. And for most of those years Jerry handled the naked pictures of his sister with the attitude of a professional photographer. </p><p>He didn't know exactly when Renee became an active participant in his own dirty fantasies, but he suspected it was last year when he got the first pictures of his sister masturbating with a dildo. He had a few shots before then of her touching herself, but most of her self-gratification was done at night, in the dark, and under covers. The day he saw his baby sister shoving the dildo into her hot cunt in full light and exposure changed his world forever. She was no longer his sister; she was a young woman to be lusted over. </p><p>She became the only desire he could conceive of having, and he knew she would remain so until he did. </p><p>Jerry and his friends were now twenty, but they still participated in the picture exchange. They were all attending the local community college, and all had jobs, so the stakes had risen. The simple nude pictures were not enough. They wanted more, and so did Jerry. About the same time Renee discovered the dildo, she also found a boyfriend.</p><p>The pictures started to include more of her masturbating, and then of her making out with her boyfriend, and heaving petting, and partially undressed, and hands jobs, blow jobs, and finally fucking. The biggest money winner for Jerry was a five-minute video clip he had spliced together from a hidden video camera. It was also the clincher for him.</p><p>He had to have his sister. It was wrong, incest, but he had to have her, if only once. </p><p>His formal plotting began on her eighteenth birthday. There were several problems in his way, and her being his own sister was only the beginning. Jerry wasn't a great looking guy, but he wasn't ugly. He had a few girlfriends, and had been able to sleep with a couple of them. But his looks alone would not be enough to entice her into his bed. She had the steady boyfriend, Daryl, of over a year. They were also not very close, less than most siblings.</p><p>They acknowledged each other, but never really spent the time to get to know each other. And Jerry was certain that Renee was beginning to notice his looks becoming more intense, maybe even lustful. He had well enough reason.</p><p>Over the years he watched with an intimate, almost first hand eye as she developed into the woman she now was. She was just over five and a half feet, with long, dusty blond hair. She was an active girl, with great legs, a firm, perfect ass, flat, smooth stomach and tits that often dominated Jerry's, and many other boys', computer monitors. They were a nice c-cup, with pert, thick nipple just right for sucking. She had worked hard on her all over tan, and spent many hours both in the back yard in next to nothing bikinis, and naked in the tanning parlors. </p><p>His chance finally came when he overheard her talking to one of her girlfriends on the phone about the Halloween party she was going to throw. A freshman, Renee had taken the same route as her older brother and enrolled in the local college because of the cheapness and being able to live freely at home.</p><p>And now it seemed that she was planning to take advantage of their parents' vacation to exploit the large house. She knew that Jerry had already planned to be out to a party of his own and was obviously expecting him to be gone early and not return home at all that night. </p><p>Jerry spent the next few days finding as much about the party as possible, both from ease-dropping and casual conversation with some of Renee's freshmen friends that would surely be there. As the day drew nearer, his plan grew to fruition. It was going to be a full costume party with over a hundred people invited. Renee was going to be a fairy princess, and her boyfriend was going to be a troll monster. </p><p>He waited until Halloween morning before canceling with his own friends, much to their bitterness. He made up some excuse that he knew they didn't buy, but it didn't matter. All his plans were in motion, everything was set. He would have her tonight. </p><p>Jerry said good-bye to Renee in the early afternoon, and was pleased to see her blue eyes twinkle with glee. He slunk around to the back door and quietly let himself in, waiting until he heard her on her phone before making a silent dash for his room. </p><p>The next few hours were pure hell for Jerry as he waited in silence for night to come. He listened to Renee talk on the phone with several people, including Daryl who was obviously trying to convince her to let him come over early, before she finally started a shower and prepared for the party. By the time the sun finally started to set, he was shaking with anxiety and anticipation. This was his night. </p><p>People started arriving around 8:00, but Jerry waited until 9:00 before climbing into his costume. It was a simple enough costume, ragged pants, a torn up shirt, fake rubber hands, but it was the full face mask of a troll that was final piece to Jerry's plan. It was an exact duplicate of Daryl's. Daryl was a little taller than Jerry, and Jerry was somewhat thicker, but he knew that his sister was a heavy drinker at all parties, and he was hoping by the time he made his move she would be too intoxicated to really notice.</p><p>The music constantly increased in volume as more people arrived and started to drown out the tunes and was soon a roaring party. At 10:00 exactly there was two quick knocks on his bedroom door before it opened and a girl slipped inside. She looked over her shoulder before closing it behind her.</p><p>""You look just like Daryl,"" Tricia said with a giggle. Tricia was by every account the campus slut. But she wasn't an easy slut.</p><p>Jerry had approached her a week before and told her that he needed Daryl out of the way for at least an hour. He told her that it was for a prank he was playing on his sister. Tricia didn't care. All she wanted to know was what she was getting out of it other than a drunken lay. Two hundred dollars and term paper would get them a threesome, but Jerry assured her that it was just for Daryl. ""Just get him back in here, and keep him in here for at least an hour,"" Jerry sighed as he looked her over.</p><p>She was dressed in a tight leopard print skirt and matching bikini top that did little to hold in her impressive tits. She had on a small pair of ears and a clip on tail. Jerry didn't know Daryl well, but he knew that he was heavy into the partying as well, and doubted that he would be able to resist the luscious, inviting creature before him. ""Just how we talked about it, okay?"" </p><p>""Sure thing."" She toyed her fingertips of off his cheek. ""Maybe we can still hook up after."" She gave him a wink before returning to the party. It was over an hour later, an anxious, horrifying hour where Jerry talked himself out of and back into his plan before he heard fumbling at the door. An hour, Jerry thought as he quickly pulled on the mask and hide by the door. Maybe she wasn't as hot as she thought she was.</p><p>The door opened and Daryl stumbled inside with Tricia locked onto his body. The mouthpiece of the mask cut away from the lips, allowed drink and food to be consumed without interference, and for lips to lock together as well. Tricia kissed his sister's boyfriend deeply and ushered him towards the bed. Jerry slipped out unnoticed before she shut the door behind him. They would be an hour, no doubt, but he had no time to waste. </p><p>Sweating, Jerry took a moment to compose his shaking nerves before heading down the stairs. The house was packed. Renee had enough sense to move lamps and small tables to some safely hidden place, but the rest of the house was already in turmoil. Trash and empty glasses and bottles were everywhere. People were dancing and talking and making out in all the downstairs rooms, and so far none of them dared to cross into the forbidden second floor. Taking a final, deep breath, he moved on in search of Renee. </p><p>A couple of people he barely knew said hello or patted his shoulder as he passed, one even calling him Daryl. The costume was fooling these drunken idiots, but the final test was still to come. When he finally made his way into the kitchen, Jerry's heart almost stopped. His sister was there, preparing to down a shot. A few empty shot glasses sat in disarray on the counter before her. Jerry didn't really notice. She was dressed as a fairy princess, wearing and incredibly tight, white dress. It was sleeveless and clung like a second skin all the way to her waist where it flared out slightly in a tissue-like fabric. She wore white pumps, and white stockings. </p><p>The flash of deeply tanned skin was a brilliant contrast where it showed between the tops of her stocking and the bottom of her dress at mid thigh. Her hair was done up and entwined with ribbons, and a pair of flimsy wings were hooked to her back. Glitter makeup flashed on her face, and from where he stood, he could see her braless tits press against the tight fabric, her dark nipples threatening to tear their way through. </p><p>Renee downed the shot and spotted Jerry as she wiped at her chin. Giggling, she hopped over to him and landed in his arms. Without pausing, she threw her arms around him and pressed her lips to his. Her mouth tasted sweet, from the liquor and the initial thrill of kissing her for the first time.</p><p>He hesitated before wrapping his arms around her and pulling her tight. Her tits squished against his body as he drove his tongue into her mouth. He had fooled her, it was obvious. It was also obvious that she was very drunk, but that was part of the over all plan. He melted into the curves of her body, his tongue dancing with hers before he suddenly pulled back. </p><p>""Let's go upstairs,"" he whispered harshly in her ear. She only looked up at him slyly before taking his hand and leading him up the stairs. They had to twist there way passed the few people lounging on the stairs, who jeered and hooted, much to Renee's delight, as they went by.</p><p>Jerry's heart was beating so hard that he thought he would faint. By the time they reached the top of the stairs, he was trembling violently. Renee didn't notice, nor did she notice the faint moans coming from her brother's room. When she stumbled happily passed her own door, Jerry was about to stop her when he realized her destination. She was leading him towards their parents' bedroom. </p><p>He had opportunities before to have sex in his parents' bed. But it was something almost as taboo as fucking his own sister. The thought of doing both in one night was almost too much for him to take and he stopped when they reach the door. </p><p>""Come on, Daryl,"" she chided him and she kissed his lips. ""You always said you wanted to do it in here. We did it on your parents' bed. Plus, they have a water bed."" She wiggled her body in a wobbly simulation. Her heaving tits were enough to change his mind and he quickly followed her in before she closed and locked the door. The room was dimly lit from the street lights outside, and neither of them went for the switch.</p><p>Jerry was on her in an instant. His arms wrapped around her, undoing the wings and tossing them to the floor as their lips met in another deep, passionate kiss. She tried to pull his mask off, but he pulled back and growled at her playfully. </p><p>""I see,"" she giggled as they moved towards the bed. ""The innocent fairy is taken by the ugly troll. Okay, take me then. Take me like an animal if you can."" She shrieked playfully and made a dash for the door. Jerry caught her and flung her onto the bed, the waterbed rocking under the movement. He jumped onto the bed beside her, holding her squirming form still as he kissed her again, lavishing the incestual kiss. She fought for a moment, then kissed him back. His hands moved up along her body and squeezed her tits through her dress.</p><p>With his sister's help, Jerry was able to work the straps over her arms and pull the top down to her waist. He just stared at her tits, live for the first time as they jiggled slightly with her swaying body. Dropping back down, his mouth quickly found one of her nipples and he licked and sucked it for long minutes before moving to the other while Renee moaned softly.</p><p>His hands gently kneaded the soft flesh. He could have done that for the rest of the night and walked away fulfilled, but Renee had other ideas for her boyfriend. She pushed him away long enough to pull her panties down of toss them to the floor. Flipping up her skirt, she showed him her neatly trimmed cunt, already damp with desire. ""Take me,"" she whispered huskily. ""Take out your cock and fuck me now. I need it now, Daryl. Please fuck me."" </p><p>Jerry was already working his pants down to his ankles and off. His cock was fully hard as he climbed on top of his sister. One of his hands stroked her breast and he started kissing her again as he humped his hard cock between her legs. He would have liked to have fully disrobed her, to explore every inch of her with his hands and tongue, but his time was short. Kissing her hard, he allowed her to take his cock in hand and guide it towards her waiting cunt. </p><p>When he felt it touch a warm wetness, he thrust forward. </p><p>""Ahhh, Daryl,"" she moaned. </p><p>""Renee,"" he moaned back into her mouth and he eased inch after inch into her cunt. He was doing it, he was fucking the object of his year-long desire. He was having sex with his sister. </p><p>""Ohhh, Daryl. You're filling me up so much tonight. It feels so good. Ahhhh."" </p><p>Jerry blinked at that. He wasn't the most well endowed man. Average, he liked to consider himself. He suddenly wondered just how small Daryl really was. Thoughts of Daryl quickly left his head as his sister locked her lips onto his and kissed him wildly. </p><p>""Mmmm, yes. Fuck me, Daryl. Fuck me hard tonight."" Jerry was gently rocking in and out of his sister, using the momentum of the waterbed to enhance his gently fucking. Already he could feel himself starting to go. There was no way he was going to be able to hold out for very long. </p><p>Getting himself into a position where they could still kiss her and play with her tits, Daryl started to increase his pace. The waterbed sloshed with his efforts as he thrust in and out of her hard. Soon, both were panting and sweating as the siblings fucked on their parents' bed. ""Oh yes, Daryl. Yes. Like that. Mmm, yeah, baby. Don't stop. Yeah. Harder. Please fuck me harder."" </p><p>Jerry did as he was told, but he wasn't going to last long. And fortunately neither was she. ""Oh fuck, Daryl, yess. That's it. Fuck me. Ahhh, Daryl, fuck, fuck, fuck. Yesss. Daryl, I'm cumming. Fuck, Daryl, I'm cumming."" </p><p>Unknown to the siblings, a drunken guest had staggered upstairs in search of a second bathroom. While Renee was screaming Daryl's name, another female voice from screaming the same name from behind a different closed door. The guest shook his head confused and went back down the stairs. Jerry felt her orgasm start just as her moans became senseless, and quit holding back. He moved fully back on top of her, squeezing her naked tits against his chest and slammed into her. </p><p>""Oh, Renee,"" he whimpered. ""Oh Renee, fuck, Renee. I'm cumming. I'm cumming in you Renee. Yessss."" Daryl started cumming just as Renee started come down from her own orgasm. She felt his hot cum pump into her cunt and groaned in pleasure. </p><p>He humped her a half dozen more times before collapsing on top of her. The waterbed continued to rock for long moments after.</p><p>""Mmm, baby,"" Renee purred in his ear. ""That the best you've given me yet."" </p><p>Jerry lay on top of her, panting for breath and dazed from the fucking he just had, but still had to repress a chuckle. They lay like that for many minutes after, sometimes kissing, sometimes with Jerry playing with a breast, before Renee started to wiggle. </p><p>""We should get back to the party,"" she said. ""I need another shot."" She giggled. </p><p>With a groan, Jerry pulled his half-hard cock from her sloppy cunt and rolled off of her. She staggered to her feet and pulled on her panties. After staring at her wings for a moment, she decided to carry them out. ""I'm going to freshen up. See yeah downstairs, lover."" She blew him a kiss and skipped out the door. </p><p>Jerry waited a few minutes before pulling his pants back on and slipping into the hall. Pressing his ear against his bedroom door, he could hear the sounds of sex from within. Tricia obviously liked something about Daryl more than Renee did, he thought with a smirk. Creeping down the stairs, he made certain that Renee was not in sight before making a dash out the back door. He stopped in the garage and started to change into the costume he had hidden there.</p><p>The night was still young and he had plenty of time to still catch up with his friends. This was one session he would have loved to share with his buddies, they'd never believe what he'd just done.</p>"
283,Gameboy,AnonX,,"['bg/MF', 'bond', 'cons', 'ds', 'inc', 'ped', 'spank', 'voy']",,2011-02-22T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I had asked my parents to buy me the latest version of Gameboy, but they refused. They said they didn't have the money, but I didn't really believe them. To me, it seemed like just an excuse. I was eleven years old, and my sister Becky was ten. We lived across the street from a mall, and our parents let us go hang out there on our own - we lived in a small, event-less town, and there wasn't really any reason to worry that something would happen to us. One day I was at the mall with my sister. We were in a store that sold Gameboys, and I was looking at them in awe. Finally my sister said to me, ""Look, if you really want one, I'll buy it for you, just don't tell Mom or Dad you got it from me."" I looked at her in shock. But she just said, ""Pick out five games.""</p><p>""You have money for this?""</p><p>""I wouldn't be offering if I didn't, would I?""</p><p>""From where?""</p><p>""Huh?""</p><p>""Where did you get the money?""</p><p>""Look, don't ask questions. If you want it, I'll buy it for you. If not, then let's go to another store."" 'This I've got to see,' I said to myself, not really believing that she had the money for it. But I picked out my five favorite games and handed them to her, along with the Gameboy box. She took them to the checkout counter. ""You don't have money to pay for all that, do you little girl?""</p><p>""Of course I do! How much is it together?"" She opened her little purse, took out a wad of hundred- dollar bills and counted them out until she passed the price. The saleslady was in shock. ""Where'd you get so much money from?"" she asked her. ""From my Granny of course,"" Becky lied. We haven't had a grandmother in years, and even when we did she didn't give us money like that. ""Look, Mike, I don't want Mom and Dad knowing about my money, so you've gotta keep it hidden, okay?""</p><p>""Sure, but where did you really get it from?""</p><p>""I can't tell you. Don't worry, I didn't steal it or anything. I just got a job once in a while, but I'm not supposed to tell. Anyway, let's go eat - my treat."" Then she paid for my meal at McDonalds. I was careful to keep the Gameboy hidden when my parents were around. Becky was really cool about it - she never asked for favors in return or anything. Every few days after that she'd say to me, ""Let's go to the mall,"" and she'd buy me whatever I wanted there. She got me books and magazines, games for my Gameboy and for the computer, and of course, food. Let me explain something. My sister and I were very close. So it was strange that she wasn't telling me where her money was coming from. And it was strange that I didn't know about her job for so long, before she offered to buy me the Gameboy. And I'll explain something else too - my sister was a big tomboy. She was into watching sports like football and baseball, and disliked anything feminine. The only feminine thing about her was her long hair, which she always kept in a simple ponytail. Other than that, she always dressed in baggy jeans and a baggy T-shirt. And never anything pink. I think I hadn't seen her in a bathing suit in at least three years - even when my family went camping, she didn't go in the water with us. As far as me, I liked boy things - I liked watching sports and stuff, but I wasn't really good at them. I wasn't very muscular. And I was very self-conscious about the way I looked. When I went swimming, I'd wear long baggy swim shorts and a baggy shirt on top. A month or two went by. Becky was very generous with me, and bought me stuff at the mall all the time. She still managed to hide her fortune from Mom and Dad - I don't know how! When I asked her where she got her money from, she just avoided the question or asked me not to ask her. Eventually I just accepted it. Then one day she asked me, ""Mike, would you like to see my work?""</p><p>""I thought you didn't want me to know about it.""</p><p>""Yeah, well they said I could bring you tomorrow if I want to. Actually, they want you to come. You might be able to get some money out of it too.""</p><p>""Okay, sure, but do you work? I never noticed you missing from home!""</p><p>""You know my Tuesday-and-Thursday night bowling tournaments? Well, I haven't been going to them for about a year now. There are people there who I pay to cover up for me.""</p><p>""If I come with you, Mom will wonder where *I* am.""</p><p>""I'll take care of that,"" she said. That evening over dinner, Becky said, ""Mom, can Mike come with me to bowling tomorrow? Jake's sick and our team's short a player.""</p><p>""Sure, why not."" *** Becky and I went to different schools, so she told me to meet her after school at the local ballet academy. The ballet academy was housed in a large building that used to be a high school - now the only part of it in use were the ballet studios. When I got there, I didn't see Becky waiting outside, so I went inside to look for her. I felt pretty uncomfortable walking through the sea of little girls in all sorts of leotards and tutus. As I walked down the hall, clearly out of place, some of the little girls laughed and asked me where my leotard was. I was about to leave when I heard Becky calling me, from the end of the hallway. She took me through a door, down some stairs, through a bunch more hallways (I was clearly lost by now and would never find my way back out without her), until we finally came to a strange looking steel door. Becky pressed the intercom button and stated her name, and the door began to open automatically. ""Come with me,"" Becky said with a smile. As soon as we entered, the door slammed closed behind us. ""Don't worry, they'll let us leave when we need to!"" she laughed. Becky led me down another corridor to a room with an open door. We entered the room and were greeted by a very tall and muscular man. ""Becky, you're late! Our client's waiting for you!""</p><p>""Sorry, Tim, I tried my best but my teacher kept us all after school to finish a project.""</p><p>""You know I don't accept any excuses -you'll be punished for this accordingly. Who's this?"" ""My brother Mike - Sam said I should bring him along today. I haven't explained anything to him about the show yet - do I have time to show him around?""</p><p>""Are you kidding? You're already late! I'm sure he'll figure things out on his own. Jake - get Becky ready."" </p><p>""Yes sir,"" said a younger but equally muscular looking guy. Tim, the first guy, said, ""Mike, you wait here until we tell you where to go. You can help yourself to water from the cooler over there, if you want, and there are magazines on the coffee table over there."" Becky grabbed my arm and whispered, ""Don't worry about me, Mike, it's all an act, nobody gets hurt."" Before she managed to finish her sentence, Jake came and picked her up by the waist, slung her over his shoulder and carried her out of the room. Saying I was nervous would be quite an understatement. I waited there maybe twenty minutes. Then Jake came into the room. </p><p>""Mike, you can see your sister now, if you'd like - she's on break. Go through that door, follow the hallway to the end, and then ring the buzzer on the green door. I'll buzz you in when you get there."" The room beyond the green door was pitch black - I couldn't see a thing in there - and because of that I was reluctant to enter. Then I heard a voice. ""Mike, are you out there? Come in - don't be afraid of the dark - the light will come on when the door's closed."" After entering the room, the door mysteriously swung closed by itself, and then the light came on. I would have screamed, but I was too scared and surprised. In the center of the room, suspended from the ceiling by a thick chain, was a cage made of thick black bars. The bottom of the cage was maybe a foot off the ground. It was tall enough for a person to be able to stand up inside, but thin enough to prevent that person from being able to turn around. Inside the cage was a child - apparently a girl, wearing a very small bikini. Her back was towards me. The bottom of her bikini covered her butt completely but very tightly, and the sides of the bottom, connecting the back to the front, were nothing but two very thin straps, about an inch apart. The back of the top of the bikini was made of two thin straps - one running across just below the girl's armpits, and the other running across the back of her neck. The cage appeared to be firmly closed, its door held in place by a very big padlock. As if being locked in such a cage wasn't enough, the girl was further restrained: her wrists were fastened by steel handcuffs to opposite ends of the top of the cage, and her ankles were fastened the same way to the ends of the bottom of the cage, forming an X. There were a couple of straps running across the back of her head. Seeing the girl trapped like that made me very nervous. I was wondering who the girl was, hoping it wasn't Becky, when Tim said, ""So, Mike, how often does Becky let you see her in a bikini? Well you can look all you want now, there's nothing she can do to stop you!"" Tim gave the side of the cage a push, causing it to turn around so that Becky was facing me. </p><p>""Come closer,"" he said. ""She won't bite - she can't - she's gagged!"" he laughed, but I didn't. I was worried about what they were doing to Becky. I noticed that Becky's bikini bottom was riding up in her pussy - my friends called it a ""camel toe"" - when we were younger, we'd laugh at girls at the local pool whose bathing suits did that to them, until they noticed and embarrassingly pulled the material flat. Even if Becky knew the material was doing that to her now, there was nothing she could do to fix it with her wrists locked like that. A thousand thoughts were going through my mind and I didn't manage to voice any of them yet, I was so nervous. </p><p>Tim said, ""Go ahead and touch her, Mike, I'm sure she doesn't mind. After all, you're her brother.""</p><p>""Let her go!"" I screamed. ""Why did you do this to her?"" Tim laughed and said, ""Whoa, Mike, calm down, don't worry about it - we didn't do anything to her that she didn't want us to. You see, this is all a game - Becky's an actor - she doesn't mind it. We don't hurt her or anything - we take really good care of her! Our clients pay thousands of dollars to watch preteen bondage shows - and she takes most of that home in her pocket! You can ask her yourself - Becky, do you like being locked up like that?"" I noticed Becky nod her head ""yes"". ""See? She's okay with it. So go ahead and enjoy what you see - she doesn't mind. And YOU don't even have to pay for it! You know what -I've gotta go to the office for a few minutes before the next show starts - I'll take her gag off and you can talk to her in private. If I were you, though, take advantage of the situation and give her a good feel while you can and she's not able to stop you! Becky, head forward!"" </p><p>Becky leaned as forward as she could, and Tim reached up and removed her gag. ""You can take her blindfold off yourself if you want - it's just tied behind her head. The rest of the stuff's locked with keys, though, and I'm taking those with me."" Tim left the room and locked the door behind him, leaving us locked inside. When he opened the door, the lights went off, and when he closed it again, they came back on. ""Becky, what's going on?"" I asked, removing her blindfold as quickly as I could. ""Mike, I told you before, it's all an act! You don't have to worry about me - this is actually fun! And believe me, it's worth the money!""</p><p>""You actually like it?""</p><p>""Yeah, it's really fun watching all those creepy old men staring at me. I know they'd love to rape me, if I wasn't protected, locked inside a cage. Sometimes they pay more and then Tim lets them tie me up themselves, or torture me in other ways. But he or another one of the guys is always there to make sure they don't do anything bad to me. It's fun!""</p><p>""But you're almost naked - I don't think I've even seen you in a simple one-piece bathing suit in years!""</p><p>""Yeah, well here they have a uniform!"" she laughed. ""Anyway, what do you think? Do I look good?""</p><p>""Yeah, you look too good. I feel bad for you."" She laughed again. ""Don't feel bad! I told you, it's fun. Look, can you do my a favor and scratch my back for me?"" I scratched it. ""Do you know that your bikini's riding up - your vagina crack's visible."" She laughed. ""Yeah, I know, it happens all the time. The outfits they give me to wear are so thin and tight, and don't have linings, so that happens a lot. I complained about it at first but they told me that it has to be like that, that the clients like it that way. I straighten it when I can, but usually once my hands are tied, if it's not already riding up, someone pulls on it so that it does it again.""</p><p>""Should I try to straighten it for you?""</p><p>""You can if you want to, but don't worry about it. Take a good look and enjoy."" I tried pulling at the top of her bikini this way and that - I noticed that it was REALLY tight against her skin, and that instead of freeing the fabric from her vagina, I only managed to pull it in farther. The lights went out as the door opened. The door closed again and Jake was in the room Becky said, ""Jake, can you let me out for a few minutes? I really need to scratch my crotch.""</p><p>""Sorry kiddo, but no can do. Your next act's about to begin. Why don't you ask your brother to scratch you?""</p><p>""I can't do that!"" I protested. ""Why not? It's itching her!""</p><p>""But I can't touch her there!""</p><p>""Mike, I see you didn't sign a consent form when you came in here. The rules of this place are that clients can touch our actresses anywhere they want, including butt and chest, as long as they don't remove the actress' swimsuit - top or bottom; the vagina is the only place that's out of bounds and can't be touched, except by family members. If a family member comes here to watch a show, they're allowed to touch the vagina as well, and family members can also remove the girl's bikini top if they want to, even if the actress protests, even if other people are watching as well. And if they pay double, they can remove the bottom as well, as long as no other clients who aren't relatives are watching. Becky agreed to these rules and signed on them when she came to work here. All family members are included in this rule: parents and grandparents, children and grandchildren, brothers and sisters, uncles and aunts - even if they're only related by marriage, cousins, and cousins of cousins. So, you're allowed to touch her wherever you want.""</p><p>""I can't believe this. You have family members that come and watch these shows? You mean that they know their relatives are here acting?""</p><p>""Sure, it happens all the time! Fathers and daughters come in together all the time - the father wanting to borrow our equipment to discipline his daughter. Brothers and sisters come too. Sometimes a client comes not knowing that their relative acts here, and when they give us their name, we give them the option of viewing a show with their relative acting. In those shows the actress is usually kept blindfolded the whole time so she doesn't know who's watching the show. If she feels her vagina's being touched, or her bathing suit being removed, she knows that some family member's doing it to her, but she might never know who it was, if the relative doesn't reveal it to them afterwards."" Becky spoke with a giggle. ""It happened to me once or twice - I guess it wasn't you, Mike, watching the show, then!"" ""Of course not!"" She laughed. ""I think it was Uncle Al, it kind of felt like him, but I can't be sure."" ""I'm taking you to your next show in three minutes, so if you want him to scratch you, get him to do it now."" Jake left the room again. ""You really want me to scratch you there?""</p><p>""YES, PLEASE, it's really itching me!""</p><p>""I never thought you'd want me to touch you there!""</p><p>""Don't worry about it - start at the top, in front.""</p><p>""Here?""</p><p>""A little lower... yeah, that's it. A little harder. Good, now move lower. More, more, yeah, stop there. Scratch harder. Good, now go even lower, good, now right on the bottom, right between my legs, oh yes, that's exactly what I needed. Do it more, push your finger in deeper, yes, keep going, oh yeah, that's great, a little more, aaaaaaaah. Thanks, that was great. Now give me a little scratch in my butt-hole - it would be easier for you if you went around to the other side..."" </p><p>I couldn't believe I was doing this! I scratched her the way she asked me to, being careful not to touch her anywhere except where she specifically asked me to. Jake came back in. ""Okay, Becky, ShowTime. Except there's a little change of plans - the client wants you to start out hog-tied with ropes, inside this dog carrier.""</p><p>""Great,"" she said, ""That's the starting position I hate the most!"" ""I know, sorry, but you don't have a choice.""</p><p>""What do you mean she doesn't have a choice?"" I demanded. ""She's not a slave!""</p><p>""Don't worry, Mike, it's okay, it's not so bad,"" she said. I watched as Jake unlocked her wrists and ankles. She brought her arms and legs together and stretched a bit as Jake unlocked the padlock on the door of the cage. I noticed her pulling her bikini out of her pussy as she jumped out of the cage. As her feet hit the ground, Jake gave her left butt-cheek a nice long pinch. She tried to pull his hand off, but he put his other hand on her chest, right where her breasts would be if she had any, held her tight against his body and said, ""Don't even try, sweetheart, resistance is futile!"" He took his pinching hand off her butt, only for it to return a split-second later with a loud spank. ""Ouch!"" she yelped. ""I'll be good - I promise!""</p><p>""That-a-girl,"" he said, and took his hands off her. She turned around and faced me -she was smiling. ""See, Mike? It's all an act - it didn't hurt or anything like that. Jake's spankings are real loud but they don't hurt.""</p><p>""Assume the position, Becky, we don't have time to waste."" Jake was getting the ropes ready. ""Yes, master,"" she said with a giggle, and climbed up on the table and lay down, face down. Jake started quickly and expertly winding the ropes around her ankles until they were sufficiently disabled. Then he did the same at her knees. Jake said, ""Mike, could you get me a few more ropes off the shelf over there? I took short ones by mistake."" I felt like a family traitor assisting him in tying up my sister, but I did as he asked since Becky seemed to be complying willingly. After Becky's wrists and elbows were bound together behind her back, Jake raised her feet to her hands and tied them together as well. Then he said, ""Check the knots."" Becky began to struggle a bit, and then stopped. ""They're fine - I'm not going nowhere!"" she laughed. Jake tied a bandana over her eyes. ""Can you see anything?""</p><p>""No - I'm blind,"" she said. ""Good, now for the part you hate the most. Open up!"" Becky let out a sigh and opened her mouth. Jake put a piece of rope in her mouth, winding it around her head and mouth a few times before tying it tightly behind her head. Becky made a few noises but they weren't recognizable. Jake said, ""Good, I see the gag's working!"" Jake went and opened the door to the small dog carrier. Then he walked back to the table where Becky was. He pushed her over so that she was now lying in her side instead of her stomach. Then he took hold of the top of her bikini bottom, both in front and in back, and pulled it about an inch towards her head so that it pulled up into her butt and pussy. ""Very nice!"" he remarked. </p><p>""She doesn't like that!"" I said. Jake laughed. ""So what? WE do!"" Then he gave her another pinch on her butt-cheek, lifted her up in the air, and stuffed her, rather roughly in my opinion, into the small dog carrier. He closed the door and locked it with a padlock, and then put a dark cloth cover over the whole case. ""You can't watch this show,"" he said. ""The client's paying to have her all to himself. But the next one you should be able to watch. This one's only lasting twenty minutes.""</p><p>""I thought you said that one of the workers stays with the girl at all times to make sure they don't do anything to her that they're not supposed to!""</p><p>""Yeah, Tim's going to be there with her. They just don't want anybody else in the audience with her, that's all. You can wait here - there's a TV over there - she'll be returning here after this show, before the next one."" Jake carried the dog-carrier out of the room. The door locked behind him. I did my best to try and not think about what might be happening to Becky. But I wasn't able to concentrate on the TV show. About ten minutes after Becky had left, the door opened and a pretty young woman wearing a business suit walked in. She looked at me and said, ""Wow, you're a cute one! But I thought tonight was girls' night?""</p><p>""I'm not an actor - I'm just here accompanying my sister.""</p><p>""Oh, okay, so where is she?""</p><p>""In a show -she should return in about ten minutes.""</p><p>""Oh, you don't mind if I get changed for my next show here, do you? Don't worry - you won't see me naked!""</p><p>""Go ahead, don't mind me,"" I said. I tried not to watch her, but it was hard. The woman removed all her clothes until she was wearing nothing but a very small white bikini. I actually couldn't tell if it was a swimsuit or underwear. Then she opened a closet and took out some clothes. She rolled a pair of dark pantyhose up her legs, and then put on a short, tight, black leather skirt with slits up the sides. After that she stepped into a pair of tall black leather boots, with lots of buckles on the sides. She put some kind of tight black leather top on, that only just made it past her boobs. The top squeezed them in a way that made them look a lot bigger than they did before. She put a leather jacket over that. Then she put on a black leather cap and an assortment of big chunky jewelry. I watched as she did her makeup. Then she opened another closet (that was locked with a key), took out a pair of handcuffs, which she slipped into her belt, and a long black whip, which she rolled up and held in her hand. ""There, I'm done,"" she said. She came around and stood in front of me. ""So, what do you think?"" she asked with a smile. ""Do I look scary enough?""</p><p>""Not really,"" I said. ""Your smile still looks friendly."" Within a split second she made a deafening crack with her whip against the wall, and with a really scary face on, yelled at me, ""How's this?"" That startled me. I tried to recompose myself, trying to remember her pretty smile from before. ""Yeah, that's scary,"" I said. She laughed, her smile returning. ""Good, it should be. See you around, kid!"" She rustled my hair with her hand, and then left the room. </p><p>Moments later, Jake entered the room with Becky. She wasn't tied up this time -she was walking on her own. After placing her in the room with me, Jake left, the door locking behind him again. Becky appeared to be drenched from head to toe. She was clutching a large towel around her tightly, but the towel appeared to be totally soaked as well. ""Can you get me another towel, Mike?"" she said, shivering. ""They're in the cupboard over there."" When I brought her the towel, she took it and the other one drop to the floor. She was completely naked. She began drying herself, making no effort to conceal her nakedness from me as she did so. ""Where's your bathing suit?"" I asked. ""Turns out that client was a family member. I have no idea who it was - I was kept blindfolded the whole time, and he didn't talk. But as you can see, he stripped me completely. I think he ripped my bikini off with his teeth - that's how it felt! The sicko! I bet it's Uncle Al! It's gotta be him - he always looked at me funny in the pool, when I was little, and would always 'accidentally' touch me in places he shouldn't. At least he's paying me for it, now! But I bet Aunt Val doesn't know about it!""</p><p>""I can't believe you agree to this!""</p><p>""Mike, for these twenty minutes I acted, I just made three thousand dollars! Who cares if he saw me naked, and touched me a little too much? He didn't hurt me, and he didn't rape me! So who cares?"" </p><p>When she finished drying off, she let that towel drop to the floor as well. ""So, Mike, tell me honestly. Do I look good? Does it really feel good to see me naked?"" She held her hands out to the sides and spun around slowly, giving me a good look.</p><p>I gulped. ""I dunno, I guess so. You're thin and pretty."" Remember, I was only 11 and just beginning puberty, so it didn't really effect me that much. She said, ""You should look here - this is where they like to look the most!"" Then she spread her legs wide, put her hands up behind her head, and bent over backwards until her hands were flat on the floor. I was looking right into her vagina - her spread legs were keeping her lips open. After a few moments she said, ""And I bet you didn't know I could do this!"" Without taking her hands off the floor, she brought her legs together a bit, and then gave a kick. Her legs went flying into the air until they were sticking straight up in a perfect handstand. Her naked butt was towards me now. She bent her head back so that she could see me, and then began to walk towards me, on her hands, until she was only a few inches away. Then she opened her legs again and let them down until they were sticking straight out to the sides, 180 degrees, in a perfect ""splits"". Again, I could see straight into her vagina. A few moments later she put her legs up again, and then, still standing only on her hands, turned herself around so that her front was now towards me. Then she did the ""splits"" thing again. ""You can touch it if you want,"" she said, friendly. ""After all, you're my brother! And if Uncle Al touches me there, YOU sure can!"" </p><p>Against my better judgment, I felt it a bit with my fingertips. ""I used to have pubic hair, but they got me electrolysis to remove it completely. That's also why I haven't had to shave my legs or armpits in a long time - I dunno if you noticed."" I touched her a bit, and she said, ""That feels nice. Here - let me show you something - can you hold me up a bit so I can lift a hand off the ground?"" I put my hands on her hips, just below her legs (which were still being held out in the ""splits"" position). She lifted her left hand up. ""The best place to touch me,"" she said, ""is right here. It's my clit - that makes me feel the best."" I felt her a bit more, and then she stood back on her legs again. She lifted up her hands and ran them through her long hair. </p><p>""Becky, I'm really surprised at you, I mean, until today, I can't remember the last time I even saw you in a DRESS, let alone in a bathing suit! You always wear baggy jeans and baggy T-shirts! And now you're letting me see you naked, and asking me to touch you, as if it's as normal as can be?!"" She laughed and kissed me on the cheek. ""And you were worried about my bikini riding up my pussy! Isn't it great that a brother and sister can be this close? Mom and Dad would kill us if they knew about this, but as long as they don't know, and I'm making good money and having fun, and nobody's getting hurt, I say this is a great arrangement!"" Then I said, ""Shouldn't you be putting something on? I mean, Jake or that other guy could walk in here any second, unannounced!""</p><p>""And you don't think they saw me naked during the show with uncle Al, or whoever it was? And see that camera? There are security cameras everywhere here, even in the bathrooms. At first when I got here I did my best to keep covered up as much as I could, but now I'm used to them seeing me naked, and I don't even bother trying to hide it. Anyway, I don't think there's any clothes in this room that would fit me."" ""Where are the clothes you came in?""</p><p>""How should *I* know? The first thing they do to me when I check in to work is give me some kind of bikini to wear, and take away my clothes and hide them until they set me free for the day."" I told her about the woman who came in while she was at her show, and about the closet that she took clothes out of. ""It doesn't matter, anyway. Even if there are clothes in here that would fit me, I'm not allowed to wear anything that they haven't specifically told me to wear.""</p><p>""What do you mean 'not allowed'? What would happen?""</p><p>""That's the only time the workers here are allowed to strip me naked against my will -if I wear clothes that I wasn't supposed to. I did it once by mistake, and it wasn't pleasant! Three of them came and held me down and took off all my clothes, then they tied me down to a table, spread-eagled, face-up, covered my whole body with chocolate syrup, and let two dogs lick me clean! When the dogs had finished, they poured a whole garbage-pail full of ice-cold water all over my naked body - there were even ice-cubes in it! It was horrible! Then they dried me off with a really hot hair dryer. Only then did they untie me, but then they locked me inside a glass in the office, and I had to stay completely naked for the rest of the day. And I didn't even get any money for that day. They videotaped the whole thing - I watched it once, it's incredible! But you know what -even though I suffered at the time, and I was screaming for them to stop until they put a gag in my mouth, deep down I enjoyed it. It gave me a weird rush - I don't know how to explain it - I actually like being tied up. A few times I've actually thought of breaking the rule again just so they'd do it to me again, I'm really curious to see if they'd do it the same way, and if I'd enjoy it again. The only thing that prevents me from doing it is knowing that I'd lose all the money I would have made that day. ""So, normally after a show I'm still dressed in whatever I was wearing, 'cause the workers here aren't allowed to take my clothes off or to make me take them off. Only if I do a show with a family member who strips me, and the relative doesn't bother to dress me or leave me with clothes at the end of the show, they take me back to my room naked, wrapped only in a sheet, or towel, if I got wet. If I wanted to, I could stay wrapped in a towel now, until someone came and gave me something to wear. I did that at the beginning. But now I figure - what's the point."" A voice came over an unseen intercom. ""Nice speech, Becky! We appreciate your new policy as well!"" Becky laughed. ""My pleasure,"" she said. A moment later a man who I hadn't yet seen came into the room. ""Hi Becky, nice pussy,"" he said. ""Thanks, Sam, glad you like it,"" she said, tipping her hips to the side. ""Would you give me the splits show like you gave him?""</p><p>""Oh no, Sammy, you know that show's only for family members!""</p><p>""Then would you at least agree to let me spank you?"" I saw her wink at me. ""Okay... I mean, NO! PLEASE, NO! PLEASE DON'T HURT ME!"" It was obvious that her resistance was an act as Sam roughly grabbed her completely naked body, and sat down on a chair bringing her over his knees. She was still wiggling and struggling to get free, but he held her down firmly, and began bringing his hand down, loudly slapping her bare butt-cheeks. ""Ow, stop, please stop!"" she pleaded, but he continued. Finally he said, ""Becky, if you want me to stop spanking your cute little pink and sore bum, stop resisting me and let me spank you twenty times without you moving a muscle.""</p><p>""Okay, okay,"" she said and lay limp across him. He released his tight grip and spanked her swiftly twenty times. ""Tim said you deserved that anyway for showing up late today."" He pushed her off his knees and she slumped down, curled into a ball, on the floor. ""I've gotta use the john - I'll be back in a minute to dress you for your last show of the day."" As soon as he left the room, Becky got up and smiled at me and gave me a hug. ""Are there marks on my butt?"" she asked. I looked. ""No, I don't see any.""</p><p>""Don't worry, Mike, I hope you know by now that it didn't hurt a bit, my protests were all an act. They know how to spank loudly, but without it hurting. And *I* know why *he* had to go to the bathroom in such a hurry!""</p><p>""Do you ever see THEM naked, or have to touch THEM?"" </p><p>""No, never. It's not allowed. Even if the clients want to jerk off in the middle of a show, they have to leave the studio and go to a bathroom to do it, even if I'm blindfolded anyway. Those are the rules."" Sam came back into the room. His hair was a mess, and one of his shirttails wasn't tucked in. ""Mike, you know, if you want your sister to treat you properly, you really should give her a thorough bare-bottom spanking at least once a day. Right Becky?""</p><p>""Of course, Sam!"" she laughed. ""Okay, let's get you guys ready. Mike, the clients would like you to act as well, in this show. Do you mind?"" That made me nervous. ""I don't think I should,"" I said. Mike laughed. ""Don't worry, you won't be tied up or spanked or anything. The audience of this show is an old couple, husband and wife, who would like to see you act out a family feud, a sibling rivalry, whatever you call it. They want to watch while you handcuff her and give her a spanking, that's all. We'll pay you a thousand bucks. You can handle that, can't you?"" I looked at Becky. ""Please?"" she said. I understood now that they ordered this show ahead of time, and that's why she brought me here today. ""Okay, I guess so, if that's what Becky wants."" She gave me a kiss. ""Thanks,"" she said. ""This will be fun.""</p><p>""But I don't really know how to make good knots, or how to spank without it hurting.""</p><p>""Spank me as hard as you can - my butt can take it!"" she said, facing away and wiggling her still-naked butt at me. </p><p>Just then the door opened and the woman who had been there before came in, still wearing her scary leather outfit. Sam said, ""This is Nancy. She works here. She's going to take you to another room and help you get into costume, and teach you a bit about handcuffs and whips and whatever else you'll need to know. Don't worry, your costume won't be anything immodest like your sisters' costumes! Don't be afraid of her - she's in costume from her last show, but under those tough clothes she's a nice, sweet person."" Nancy led me out of the room. As I left the room, I noticed Sam locking some kind of leash around Becky's neck and fastening her wrists to the collar as well. The other end of the chain was fastened to the ceiling. It didn't feel right leaving her in such a vulnerable situation, alone with a strange man, completely naked like that. But as I was glancing back at her nervously, Nancy gave me a firm push out of the room, and the door shut with a loud click of the automatic lock. She led me across the corridor into another room with a similar type of door. Inside the room there was more or less the same equipment that was in the previous one. As the door shut, locking us in, Nancy asked, ""You don't have a problem with leather, do you? Because the wife who's gonna be watching you asked that we dress you completely in leather. Is that okay?""</p><p>""As long as it isn't skin-tight like yours!"" I said. Nancy laughed. ""I'll do my best,"" she said. ""Are you wearing boxers or briefs?""</p><p>""Boxers,"" I said. ""Hmm, that might be a problem - I don't think they'll fit right under the leather pants. Let me see..."" she looked through a closet. ""This looks like it will fit you. You can wear this instead of underwear, I don't think we have any boys' underwear here."" She handed me a shiny black boys Speedo bathing suit. </p><p>""It looks to small,"" I said. She laughed. ""These things stretch,"" she said. ""Wait a minute... here. These are the pants that I think you'll wear. They should fit you nicely."" She handed me a pair of black leather pants. ""You don't have to change in front of me - there's a bathroom right here."" She opened the door to the adjoining bathroom. </p><p>""Get the Speedo and the pants on first, and I'll figure out what to do for a shirt after."" I asked her, ""Nobody's going to force my pants off me and look at my in the Speedo, are they?"" She laughed. ""No, don't worry! Tonight's girls' night. Only the girls are stripped, bound, ad disciplined. If you want that to happen to you, come back tomorrow - it'll be boys' night."" I was about to step into the bathroom to change when I remembered something. ""Wait, I can't change there - Becky told me there are hidden cameras!"" </p><p>She laughed. ""You can really tell you're a newcomer! Anyway, your shirt's long enough -it'll cover your bits - just keep it on until you finish changing your underwear."" I entered the bathroom and closed the door. I put the Speedo on, being careful to keep myself covered with my T- shirt. I always wore boxers, and when I went swimming I wore baggy shorts, never Speedos. The tight constricting feeling was quite strange. It didn't really hurt, but it felt weird, maybe a little uncomfortable. I felt myself over the smooth slippery material. It felt so... different. Nice. I didn't want anybody to be able to see me in the Speedo, and for that reason I wanted to keep my shirt down while I put my pants on as well. But I was really curious to see how I looked in the Speedo. Letting my curiosity get the better of me, I took my T-shirt off, and modeled the Speedo for myself, in front of the full-length mirror on the wall. I had never seen myself like this before. I thought I looked cute. I had a small, cute, rounded butt. The Speedo covered it very tightly, and you could see a vague outline of my butt-crack. But it wasn't pulled in obscenely, the way they made Becky wear her suits. My bulge in front was quite visible. I wasn't that big, yet, but you could clearly see that I was a boy. I was nowhere near as smooth as Becky was in her crotch, with which I had become all too familiar that day! I thought to myself about whether I'd appear in public like that, only in a Speedo. I tried to imagine walking around my mother and aunts and cousins, having them ogle my butt and dick the way I looked at girls in their swimsuits. The thought made me feel kind of sick, and I decided against it. After tonight, I'd go back to wearing my regular baggy boxers and shorts. I pulled the leather pants up my legs. </p><p>As I did so, I noticed what looked like a small hidden video camera, on the floor just below the sink! So my shirt probably didn't help me any, after all. They were smaller and tighter than I would have liked - they fit my butt pretty tightly, even riding up a bit, and they didn't do much to hide my bulge in the front. The legs weren't as tight fitting, although they, too, fit a lot closer than my pants normally did. The legs ended mid-calf, far from my ankles. I thought about asking for pants that didn't fit me as tightly, but figured that compared to the stuff they were making Becky wear, this was nothing, and I shouldn't complain. So I put my T-shirt back on and left the bathroom. </p><p>""Finally,"" Nancy said. ""I was worried about you! What took you so long? We don't have much time. Well, anyway, give me your own pants and shorts."" She took them and put them in a white plastic bag. ""Sit here,"" she said, and lifted me up, sitting me down on a counter. I was surprised that she was able to lift me, but then I realized that in her profession she was required to be very strong. Without asking me or explaining anything, she removed my socks and put them in the bag. Wait here while I get your shoes - we wouldn't want to lose anything!"" I had left them in the bathroom. She came back, and my shoes were in the bag as well. ""Hands up!"" she said as she pulled my shirt off and placed it in the bag. I felt a little funny sitting there in front of her with no shirt on -usually I thought of myself as being too skinny and didn't want anybody to see me shirtless. But she didn't ask me. My T-shirt went into the bag as well. I saw her tie a knot in the bag, scribble something on it with a black marker, and toss it into a drawer that turned out to be the opening of some kind of laundry-shoot. </p><p>""They'll keep that safe for you until your done for the day,"" she said. I felt a little violated being controlled like that, but didn't say anything. She lifted me off the counter and placed me down on the ground. She circled me a few times, looking at me closely. ""Those pants fit you quite nicely. I'm glad to see that you don't have any blemishes on your chest or back. Would you mind if I saw you just in your Speedo, without your pants on? I've had a real hard, long day, took a lot of beatings from clients - it would really warm my day if you let me.""</p><p>""Sorry, Nancy, but I don't really feel comfortable with that.""</p><p>""Come on, yours won't be the first I've seen - we've got hundreds of boys coming through here! Well, I hope that you'll change your mind later. Now, for your top you're going to wear this."" She fit a small black leather vest over my shoulders. It was sleeveless, of course, and very short, ending around the beginning of my stomach. There were no buttons or clasps or anything to fasten it in the front, and truthfully, even if there had been, the ends didn't meet in the front, anyway. There was no way to keep it closed, and it flapped around constantly, revealing my whole chest. If I were a girl, this would have been quite problematic! ""There, you're all set. You look adorable!"" She gave me a kiss on the cheek. ""Shouldn't I be wearing a little more?"" I asked.</p><p>""Why? You look great! Your client's gonna love this outfit on you. Now we don't have much time, so let me teach you the ropes about the ropes! Let's see, I don't know if I can teach you to make tight knots in such little time, so lets stick with the things that lock. Like handcuffs. Here's how they work."" I felt a push, a tug, heard some clinks, and before I knew it my wrists were firmly cuffed behind my back. ""Hey,"" I said. ""Sorry, it was too tempting. But anyway, before you cuff someone, you should know what it feels like to be cuffed yourself. I'll take them off in a minute. First, though, I'll demonstrate on my own wrist."" She showed me how to lock the cuff, and how to unlock it with the key. Truthfully, I already knew how to do it, but she showed me anyway. ""That's all there's to it. There are cuffs of different size, and we have them marked for your convenience, so you can grab them easily. These ones are for children's ankles,"" she said, ""and they lock the same way. Watch.""</p><p>""No, don't,"" I begged. But she got down on her knees and locked one cuff to one of my legs, then pushed my legs together and locked the other cuff on my other leg. ""Please unlock me,"" I asked, trying my best not to cry. ""In a minute. Don't worry - I won't hurt you or anything."" She showed me a simple ball-gag, first locking it closed in the air to show me how it's done. Then, when I opened my mouth to protest, she stuffed it inside and locked it behind my head. ""You're going to be doing this to your sister in a minute, so you need to know how it feels yourself."" I felt so ridiculous, and very nervous. ""Don't worry, it'll be okay."" She rubbed my neck, shoulders and back in a comforting, soothing way, and I calmed down. ""Now I need to teach you about spanking."" I tried to voice a protest but with the gag in my mouth I couldn't. ""And I know that you said you didn't want me to see you just in the Speedo, but I forgot that I have to teach you spanking, so I really don't have a choice. Sorry."" She undid the button and then the zipper of my pants, and then pulled them down to my ankles. They were so tight that they didn't fall down by themselves, even after they had been undone. </p><p>""Let me see,"" she said, circling me slowly. ""You look REALLY CUTE! Wow! I was right! You'd really be a star here on boys' night, you know! You should really consider it -you'd make a lot of money - the boys make more than the girls here, you know! Anyway, let me teach you how to spank properly."" She picked me up by the waist and carried me over to a chair, where she sat down and placed me over her knees. As my hands were cuffed behind my back, they naturally rested over my butt. Noticing this, she said ""This will never do!"" and she locked some kind of chain around my neck and attached it to the chain of the handcuff, forcing my hands to remain as close to my neck as humanly possible. ""That's better,"" she said. ""We can't have those blocking the nice view, can we?"" She rested a hand right on my butt. I had never been touched like that before. </p><p>""Now here are the secrets of giving a proper spanking. In a show like this one, you want the spankings to be loud, but not to hurt. Like these,"" she said, and she began spanking me. It made me jump at first, because the slaps were really loud. But then I realized that it really didn't hurt - Becky was right about that.""</p><p>""If you hold your hand like this,"" she said, putting her hand in front of my face so I could see its position, ""it'll make a nice loud sound but it won't hurt - just like this."" She gave me a few more painless slaps. ""But if you hold your hand normally, like this, it can hurt a lot. Like this,"" she gave me two whacks - and they really hurt a lot! I jumped at them, and would have begged her to stop if I was able to speak. After that she sat me back down on the counter. My pants were still down around my ankles. She gave me instructions about the rest of the equipment I might need to use, including the locks that were used on the cages (thankfully she didn't lock me in a cage), the whips (that also made really loud sounds but didn't hurt), and the chains and other things used to restrain victims in all kinds of strange poses. And she showed me a bondage booklet, showing all kinds of bondage positions and techniques. </p><p>""If you come to work here, you'll have to become very familiar with that booklet. But for now, just look it over a bit, that should be enough. Oh, remember - even though our whips and spankings don't really hurt, our clients want them to hurt. Not a lot, but enough to make you yelp and beg for mercy. That's what they come to see. So if you're on the receiving end of painless spankings or whippings, act like it hurts a lot. And if you use the techniques I showed you spanking your sister, and she cries and begs you to stop, don't worry about it - pay no attention - she's just acting the way we taught her to. If, though, a client pays to be able to spank you themselves, which occasionally happens, we can't guarantee that it won't hurt. One of us will be there to make sure they don't give you too much. But, remember that usually the clients don't have much experience spanking, and they don't know if it's hurting or not, so they'll start out lightly. And if you make a big enough deal out of their light spanks that don't really hurt, they'll think that they're already hurting you enough and won't spank you harder. That's my word of advice, what I do when it happens to me. And, if it DOES hurt, you're allowed to cry - they like it that way anyway. But just think of all the money you're making, and that'll make it feel worthwhile."" </p><p>Nancy lifted me down off the counter and unlocked me, starting with the gag and then doing my neck, wrists and ankles. I bent down to pick up my pants, and she said, ""Oh, I'm sorry, I forgot to put your pants back on you. Sorry, I'll do that for you!"" She bent down and pulled my pants up my legs and up over my butt (a little too high, in my opinion), fastened the button, and then brought the zipper up. ""There you go. So, how do you feel? Was your first bondage experience so bad?""</p><p>""I'm okay,"" I said. ""Good, so maybe you'll consider coming to work with us on boys' nights - I really enjoy working with you. Now, about this show, the old people really want you just to follow their instructions. You'll be locking Becky up and spanking her and torturing her in other ways, but just do whatever they tell you to. Sam will be there to referee, and to make sure nothing's done against the rules. Just follow your instructions, and have a good time!"" Nancy led me out the door, down the corridor, to another room. Becky was already waiting for me in there. ""The door on the other side of the room is the entrance to the stage. Wait here, and come through that door when it opens."" After Nancy left, Becky asked me, ""How did it go?""</p><p>""Okay,"" I said, not getting into details. ""I know Nancy,"" Becky said. ""She can be pretty tough and strict - I've had her discipline me on stage a few times. Usually the men do it to the girls, but some clients like to see girls disciplining girls.""</p><p>""Have you ever done it to someone else?"" I asked. ""No, not yet. They told me that for the time being, I'm enjoyed best if I'm kept on the receiving end, whatever that means! Anyway, in this show don't worry about me and do to me whatever they tell you to - I can take it.""</p><p>""I'm surprised to see you wearing a dress!"" I said. It was way too modest compared to the bikini she was wearing before. True, it was very short and tight, and had an open back. But compared to the rest, it was quite modest. It was made of royal blue velvety material, and she wore opaque white tights on her legs. ""Yeah, well, this is the way the want the show to start. But don't worry - I doubt I'll stay this covered very long. You're going to have to undress me. I'm going to pretend to resist you, so be ready. Catch me in a headlock or something like that and pull the dress off. It's best if you pull it up over my head - that makes the best effect. And take the dress off before you take the tights off - they love to see the top of tights. I'm wearing a one-piece bathing suit under the dress, also with an open back, like the dress. But I guess that's obvious. After you do whatever they want you to do to me in the one-piece, they're gonna tell you to take my swimsuit off. Under it, I'm wearing a bikini, similar to the one I wore before. Only I'm not wearing a top - only a bottom, because otherwise the straps would show on my back. There's going to be a bikini top somewhere on the stage, on a table or something, so when you take my one-piece off, put the bikini top on me at the same time. But if they tell you to take my bikini off, don't listen, because I'm not wearing anything under it."" </p><p>A bell rang and the door to the stage opened. ""Push me onto the stage,"" she said quietly. ""I'm supposed to protest."" I pushed, and she faked protest. After we got on the stage the door automatically closed behind us. Sam was there on stage. ""Let me go! I don't want to be here!"" Becky whined. She was a good actor. </p><p>Sam spoke. ""Mike, you're now on stage. This mirror you see before you is actually one-way glass. There's an audience sitting on the other side, who doesn't want you to be able to see them. They can see everything you do here. They're going to give you instructions over a loudspeaker. Just do what they tell you. You know the rules - I'll be sitting here on the side making sure everything goes well."" Becky whined again. ""Let me go, you sick perverts! Let me go!""</p><p>""Shut up!"" I said, getting into character and grabbing her wrists. We began to struggle together a bit. </p><p>A voice came over the loudspeaker. ""Flip her skirt up so we can see what's under it."" Her hands went down to hold her skirt down. </p><p>""Stay away! You're my brother! You're not supposed to do things like this to me!"" I gave her a painless slap on her face. When her hands flew up to her cheeks, I lifted the skirt of her dress up, giving the audience the look that they wanted. I could see it as well, in the large mirror of the one-way glass. Becky turned around to try to push me away, and I kept hold of her skirt, so that the audience got a nice view of her other side as well. </p><p>The show went pretty well. I think I acted well. I was told to lift her skirt up and spank her over my knees, to pinch her and slap her here and there, and to put my hand on her crotch. I did exactly as I was told, and she screamed and protested it all. When I was told to, I took her dress off, over her head the way she told me was best. Then I took her tights off. I was enjoying this, and I think I was getting a boner, but my tight clothes held it in. I did all kinds of stuff to her, putting her into all kinds of weird bondage positions, touching her all over, running my finger through her butt- hole, just the way they told me to. </p><p>While I had her bound to a frame, standing in a spread- eagle position, gagged and blindfolded, with a belt locked around the top of her head locked to the top of the frame preventing her from moving her head up and down, they told me to take her one-piece suit off. I went to get the keys to the locks, but the voice said I should do it without unlocking her. </p><p>""You can cut the suit off with scissors,"" the voice said. Sam handed me a pair of scissors. I found the bikini top that Becky told me would be on stage. It was supposed to be pulled over the head, and had a strap that looped around the back of the neck. Another strap was to be tied behind her back. This was going to be a bit difficult, I thought, covering her chest before removing her bathing suit, when she was fastened in a position facing the audience, and couldn't move her arms or head at all. I wanted to put the first loop over her head first, so that it would be dangling over her chest before I removed her one-piece, but I couldn't because the first loop wasn't supposed to be tied, it was permanently connected. </p><p>""Don't worry about her chest,"" Sam suggested from the side. ""Since you're her brother, you're allowed to take her top off anyway."" But I didn't want to do that. Then I got an idea. I used the scissors, and snipped that strap in two, and then tied it around her neck. It was probably tighter than it should have been since it wasn't meant to be tied like that, but I figured she'd rather it be tight than be naked. Next I tight the other strings loosely around her back. This appeared to cover her nipple area adequately. Since I was going to be cutting the one-piece off her anyway, there was no reason I wouldn't be able to slip it out under the bikini top. And that's what I did. I snipped the top of the shoulder straps and pulled the top of her one-piece down through the bikini top. Then I tied her bikini top tighter around her chest. I pulled the one-piece down some more, and then cut across the crotch-piece, and down one side, and removed it completely, tossing it down on the floor. The voice told me to pull her bikini bottom up so that her butt-crack and ""camel-toe"" would be visible. I did it without giving it much thought, strange how I had been so upset by that before. I tortured her some more in the bikini. </p><p>Then the voice said, ""Put the sound blockers on her ears."" I didn't know what they were, and Sam showed me a device that looked like a big headset. I put it over her ears. Sam said that would prevent her from hearing, completely, and he showed me how to lock it in place so that even if I unlocked her cuffs she couldn't remove it. The voice told me to do just that - to unlock her wrists and ankles, but to leave her blindfolded, gagged, and deaf. Then they told me to do different things to torture her. She tried to stop me each time, but since all her senses but touch were disabled, she couldn't tell what was coming; everything came as a surprise, before she was able to try and stop me. Then the voice said, ""Take her bikini off.""</p><p>""No,"" I said. ""I know that's against the rules.""</p><p>""No it isn't - you're her brother - you're allowed to.""</p><p>""Do I have to?"" I asked Sam. ""No you don't, that's your choice.""</p><p>""Then I won't.""</p><p>""We'll give you an extra thousand dollars,"" the voice said. ""Each?"" I asked. ""No, just for you. She doesn't have a choice in the matter, does she!""</p><p>""I'll have to ask her first.""</p><p>""No!"" the voice boomed. ""Leave her the way she is. Just take off her bikini and do as we say. If you do, you'll get a lot more money.""</p><p>""I don't know if she'd want me to,"" I said. ""That doesn't matter - you know that a family member's allowed to take off her clothes even AGAINST her wishes!""</p><p>""Honey,"" a woman's voice said over the microphone, ""This is why we asked that her brother be in this show with her - so that he'd be able to remove her clothes. We've seen her shows before, and we'd so much like to see her naked."" The woman's voice sounded like a kind old grandmother. That this would be one of her interests seemed very strange. ""We'll give you an extra two thousand dollars. Just do it."" I thought about how easy-going she had been about walking around naked, and figured that she didn't really mind it. So I took her bikini top off and tossed it on the floor. </p><p>""Suck her nipple,"" the female voice said. I did. ""Now take the bottom off,"" the male voice said. </p><p>""I think this is enough,"" I said. ""Anyway, normally relatives are only allowed to take the top off - I'm not paying anything for this."" </p><p>""We're paying more than enough for everything. Take it off. We'll give you three thousand extra, but no more. Just do what we say."" I felt bad for Becky, but couldn't resist so much money. So off her bottoms went. Then they had me hog-tie her again, using the cuffs. They had me lock her knees apart, chained to two hooks that appeared on the floor, so that her thighs were nicely spread, giving a clear view into her pussy. Becky wasn't able to communicate at all, as she was still gagged, and the large blindfold wouldn't let me see her facial expressions. She resisted me a bit as I hog-tied her. Tired of having to fight her all the time I slapped her bare butt hard, forgetting to use the painless technique, and she immediately stopped resisting and allowed me to hog-tie her. They had me finger her crotch all over, telling me to pay special attention to her clit. Then they told me to stick a finger up her vagina. </p><p>""I can't do that!"" I said. The eleven-year-old that I was knew way too much about female anatomy than I should have. ""Don't worry,"" Sam said. ""She's not a virgin.""</p><p>""What do you mean she's not a virgin?"" I began to get angry. ""No, she IS a virgin, but she doesn't have a hymen. We had a doctor remove it so she'd be more flexible. You can put your finger inside - it won't bleed.""</p><p>I was anxious to get this show over-with already so I just did what they said. After that, they told me to stick two fingers in at once, and then three. I could feel her pussy- lips squeezing my fingers as they entered and exited her. I was surprised I could fit so much in there! Then they had me put fingers in her butt, and I could see her pussy lips quivering as I did so. I think she moaned lightly through her gag. Then they had me lick her pussy all over. They told me to lick her clit a lot, and then they told me to stick my tongue up her pussy as far as I could. I don't know why I listened to them - I felt bad about it afterwards. It had a strange taste, I don't know how to explain it.</p><p>Then I was told to start the water treatment. I was told to lift her up and put her inside a huge clear-glass container, filled with a hot, funny smelling liquid. I have no idea what it was. She was still hog-tied - and I wasn't strong enough to lift her off the ground by myself. A door opened, and then an old man walked onto the stage. From his voice I could tell he was the one speaking in the microphone. After that an old woman came on stage - I figured it was his wife. The woman said, ""Let's put you someplace safe,"" and picked me up off the ground, and hoisted me over her shoulder! I was so shocked, that I didn't realize, until it was too late, that she put me inside a vacant cage that suspended at the side of the stage, and locked the door. ""Now you won't get hurt,"" she said, and walked away. </p><p>Through the bars of the cage I watched what they did to Becky. The man picked her up, effortlessly, into the air, placing one hand one her naked crotch, and the other on her back. He tossed her into the liquid, waited a moment, and then fished her out with a net. I could see that she was completely drenched as he put her down on the stage floor. The voice said, ""Sam, can we give you an extra two thousand to see the dogs?"" </p><p>""Better yet,"" he said. ""Especially for you, because you're such good clients, we got you real tigers! You'd better go back to your seats, they're hungry!"" I watched as the couple returned through the door, taking their seats on the other side of the one-way glass (I guess). Becky was lying helpless in the middle of the stage. I assumed she didn't know about the lions, since the sound-blockers were still on her ears. Four big ferocious- looking lions came roaring onto the stage. Seeing me there in the cage, one of them started to roar at me and angrily tried to open the cage door. I was so scared, and was now thankful I had been locked inside against my will. After a few moments the lion gave up on me. I noticed they were all looking at poor Becky, now, slowly circling around her. Finally, one of them roared, followed by the rest of them, and then they began licking her all over, from head to toe. At one point one of the lions nudged her with its snout and rolled her over onto her other side. They licked her all over for maybe ten minutes, and then a man came onstage and called the lions. They followed him out the door. </p><p>The woman came back onstage and asked Sam for a key, then let me out of my cage. </p><p>""You were very good and brave,"" she said to me, patting me on the butt. ""You can finish performing the show now."" </p><p>They had me unlock Becky, leaving all her headgear on. Becky appeared to be thoroughly exhausted now and didn't resist anything, just went slowly wherever I dragged her. They had me lay her down, face up, spread-eagled, on a table. They didn't tell me to tie her down this time. They told me to clean her off by spraying her with a hose. The water was ice-cold, and caused her nipples to stand up. She quivered as I did this but didn't try to stop me. </p><p>""Now put her to sleep,"" the voice said. </p><p>""Huh?"" I said. Sam came and handed me a cloth. ""Be careful not to breathe this in - it has ether on it. Hold it over her mouth and nose for thirty seconds and she'll fall fast asleep. Don't worry, it's perfectly safe, and she'll wake up soon after."" I didn't like the idea of it, but did as told. When I placed the cloth on her face, she apparently realized what it was and tried to push me away with her hands. But I held it to her face firmly, and within a second or two her arms fell back down onto the table, and you could tell she was asleep. </p><p>""Hold it there a little longer,"" the voice said. ""Okay, that's enough. Now take off all her head gear."" I did. Becky was quite unconscious, and still completely drenched. They told me to move her back into the spread-eagle position, and I did. Then the couple came back on stage and looked at Becky closely, with big smiles on their faces. </p><p>""Thanks for the show,"" they said. ""It was great. You did great! We hope to see you back here again, soon! Now, Sam will give you your money just like we promised you. Go on back stage - we need a few minutes alone with your sister before she wakes up."" I didn't want to leave her like this, but the stage door opened and Nancy came onstage. She took me by the hand and led me off stage. The door closed behind us. </p><p>""Don't worry,"" she told me. ""They won't hurt her, they're good people."" We waited there about ten minutes, and then Sam came in, carrying my naked sister, who was still quite unconscious.</p><p>""Let's go back to your dressing room,"" he said, leading the way. ""Wait here with her until she wakes up. We'll come in when she does.""</p><p>""How long will it take?"" I asked. ""Oh, probably about another twenty minutes. If you think she's cold, there's a blanket in the cupboard over there. I did my best to dry her off when those people left the stage.""</p><p>""What did they do to her?"" I asked. ""I'm not allowed to tell you that,"" he said. ""But don't worry, nothing bad.""</p><p>""Will you tell her?""</p><p>""Of course not - that's the whole excitement of the ether - that she can never know what they did to her while she slept.""</p><p>""You do that to all your actors?""</p><p>""No, the client has to pay an extra five thousand for that. It requires us to have a doctor here, just in case."" </p><p>Becky finally woke up, and I was surprised that she was happy. She sat up, taking the blanket off her, making no effort to cover her nakedness from me. </p><p>""Phew,"" she said. ""I'm glad THAT's over!"" We talked a bit about the show. She complimented me on my good performance, saying that I handled her well. I filled her in on some of the details that she missed due to her situation. And I asked her if she would have consented to the stuff I did to her. </p><p>""What difference does it make?"" she asked. ""You know the rules - you're a relative, so you're allowed to do that to me whether I like it or not. But I'm glad you did it. The truth is that some of those things I wanted you to, and some of them, if you had asked me, I would have said 'no'. But after the fact, I'm glad you did it anyway. 'Cause I didn't get hurt or anything, and it's a lot of money, so - why not?"" </p><p>Nancy and Sam came into the room with our bags of clothes. ""You guys did great,"" he said. ""I'm so proud of you both. Mike, you're welcome back here whenever you want to perform again, with or without your sister. And you know, we pay well!"" He handed us each envelopes filled with hundred dollar bills. </p><p>""Mike, we need your clothes back, so would you mind changing into your street clothes? You can keep the Speedo - that's our gift."" </p><p>Becky was already naked, so she didn't need to leave the room to get changed - there was no point. In front of us all she pulled on her underwear, jeans, and baggy T-shirt. I took my bag of clothes towards the bathroom to change. ""Oh, don't be silly,"" Becky said. ""You saw me COMPLETELY naked! And more! And you're still scared of us seeing you in a Speedo?"" Filled with all kinds of mixed emotions, I took my pants off right there, in front of them. I decided to skip putting my boxer shorts on, and just wear the Speedo home instead of underwear, to not complicate matters. I handed the pile of leather to Nancy, and she put it away.</p><p>*** </p><p>""How was bowling?"" Mom asked as we walked in the door. </p><p>""Fine,"" we both said. </p><p>""Did your team win?"" </p><p>We answered simultaneously, I said ""No"" and Becky said, ""Yes."" Then Becky made a quick recovery. ""We played three games, losing the first and winning the other two."" </p><p>""You got back a little late tonight."" Yeah, well we all went out for pizza after the bowling. </p><p>""That's nice. Well, goodnight you two.""</p><p>""Goodnight Mom,"" we both replied.</p>"
284,Brandi Cole's Diary,Anonygurl,,"['Mf', 'exh', 'inc', 'ped', 'spank']","Twenty-one years after her father discovered her diary and took it way from her, Brandi gets it back. Reading through the entries, she is first shocked, then mortified, and then finally enlightened by what she wrote at 13.",2012-02-10T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I sat on the edge of my father's bed, looking at a pink and white diary I hadn't seen in twenty-one years. It had found it in his end table drawer, right on top, surrounded by his collection of prescription bottles, Hall's Mentho-lyptus cough drops, old copies of TV Guide, and half a package of condoms. I didn't know whether to laugh or cry.</p><p>He took the diary away from me in nineteen eight-five. I was thirteen years old then, just past my birthday, and an awful tart. One night after penning what turned out to be my final entry, I had stupidly left the diary out. Daddy found it the next morning. I got beaten that afternoon.</p><p>For a long time I just sat there, holding the book in my hands, looking at the winged unicorn on the cover. I had written and then scratched out someone's name under its left wing. I couldn't remember whose name it was. I wondered if it was better to read the book, to burn it, or just throw it away. Even now, I cringed thinking someone might read it.</p><p>One of the pages near the front was turned back, forming a page marker, and I opened it there. Just a page, I promised myself, no more. I read the first line and memory flooded back. I was twelve years old again, my daughter Julie's age, and a soft night breeze blew in my open bedroom window, arid and crisp, a month shy of summer. It was late Wednesday night, 11:00 p.m., and I sat at my little desk, writing. I paused for a moment, smiled, then finished what I had began:</p><p></p><h5>May 15, 1985</h5><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>OH MY GOD DIARY! I can't BELIEVE what I've DONE!</p><p>Sorry, I had to get up to check on Daddy. There's NO WAY I want him coming in here tonight! But he's asleep. I hope. Lynne is out somewhere doing what Lynne and her fucking boyfriend do (she can die, for all I care, and I mean that diary!) and I'm sure she won't get her slutty ass home before dawn.</p><p>So let me start again:</p><p>OH MY GOD DIARY! I can't BELIEVE what I've DONE!</p><p>My place hurts Diary, and so does my tail. Especially my tail. He spanked me so hard I thought my panties would catch fire, Diary, and I'll tell you what! My tail's STILL ON FIRE! I just reached down, Diary, and touched my sore bottom, and IT HURTS REALLY BAD!</p><p>Did I say how much it hurts?</p><p>IT HURTS REALLY BAD!</p><p>I'm glad he left on my panties, Diary, because otherwise, Brandi Cole would be a lot sorer right now!</p><p>Oh, well. I'd LOVE to do it again.</p><p>I WILL DO IT AGAIN!</p><p>I'm in my nightshirt and panties, Diary. I always dress in my nightshirt and panties at night, or a tee-shirt and my panties, or sometimes just in my panties, and sometimes in NOTHING AT ALL.</p><p>NAKED!!!!</p><p>I love saying that word, Diary, and writing it out makes me love it even more. NAKED! NAKED! NAKED!</p><p>But that's only in my bedroom, of course, and with the curtains drawn, because Daddy wouldn't like for someone to look through the window and see my small breasts.</p><p>My TINY breasts.</p><p>My TINY size 32A breasts.</p><p>My enci-wenci-tiny little girl's breasts, Diary that I absolutely HATE!</p><p>I HATE my breasts!</p><p>I HATE my size 32A bras!</p><p>I HATE the boys who tease me in class and in the hallways at school, even though I'm no smaller really than the other girls in my class, and bigger than some.</p><p>Think they tease me because they like me, Diary? That's what Melanie and Jenna say, but they're both really good looking and have BIG BREASTS and it doesn't matter if the boys tease them or not because you REALLY know they like them!</p><p>Beside, Daddy likes me this way. Daddy buys me my night clothes and my underwear and has me model them for him in his bedroom when Lynne is not at home. Daddy has me...</p><p>Well, that's another story.</p><p>I have a crush on my English teacher at school, Diary.</p><p>Mr. Bork (rhymes with Dork! ha-ha) is WAY too handsome, and he's got these big brown eyes, and big strong muscles, and lots of wavy brown hair and a mustache and a beard. He is SO cool!</p><p>I've had a crush on him forever, Diary.</p><p>I wear short skirts and pretty flowered panties for him, Diary, and sometimes even thong panties, which I'm NOT SUPPOSED to wear. I got into trouble for it once, sent right home when Mrs. Kennison saw them under my skirt.</p><p>The BITCH!</p><p>But you know what, Diary? I didn't care. I wanted to ""show off"" for my Mr. Bork.</p><p>I have a confession to make, Diary.</p><p>It's a bad thing to say, but I want to be honest.</p><p>I love cock, Diary. I really do. I LOVE cock.</p><p>There, I said it. I've always loved cock. The thought of cock. The glimpse of cock. The bulge of cock. The taste and the feel of cock.</p><p>I LOVE cock.</p><p>Mostly, anyway.</p><p>I got sent to the principal's office the other day, Diary. For nothing at all. Well, almost for nothing. Mr. James, the principal, made me sit in his outer office for half an hour, Diary, missing most of Mr. Bork's class, and I got SO mad. When he finally had me sent in, I decided to GET EVEN!</p><p>""Brandi?""</p><p>""Yes, Mr. James?""</p><p>He had on his ugly horned rim glasses and was reading something in my file. A FAT PIG, Diary, he looks like a human JABBA THE HUT! His lower lip quivers when he's reading, Diary, and when he talks, he spits all over the place. GROSS! I'll die if he ever spits it on me.</p><p>""Mr. Dennison, Mrs. Goines, and Miss Cappelli have all sent notes in about your behavior,"" he said, looking at me over his glasses. ""What's going on?""</p><p>""I don't know, Mr. James,"" I said, totally innocent. ""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Well,"" he said, sticking one of his DISGUSTINGLY FAT fingers in my folder.</p><p>""Mr. Dennison says he caught you passing a slam book to another student one day last week.""</p><p>A slam book is just a notebook, Diary, where you write down things about other students. Mostly INSULTING things, like: Melissa Ruppert gave a boy head in a closet at a party three weeks ago, and didn't even know who it was because the boy she was supposed to do traded off with someone else and he CAME in her mouth, Diary. Or that Heather Mosser has herpes and gave it to James Oliver who gave it to Jennifer Lohr, who gave it to...well you get the idea.</p><p>Slam books are a NO-NO in school!</p><p>Anyway, I said: ""No, Mr. James. I only passed the book across the isle to Tommy Horton. I didn't even know what it was.""</p><p>""So you told Mr. Dennison.""</p><p>""But it's the truth,"" I said, ready to blush. They hadn't caught on that I wrote the note about myself saying 'Brandi Cole went all the way with Tommy Horton and 69'd too!' ""</p><p>""And what about this incident with James Ryffel in gym class,"" he said, getting all huffy. ""Mrs. Goines said you were caught kissing him, inside the boys locker room, with your shirt half-off!""</p><p>This time I did blush, Diary, because only seconds before, it wasn't just my blouse that was half-off. Jimmy Ryffel had my bra pushed up over my boobs and was feeling them something FIERCE until I heard footsteps outside the door and pulled it back down. And just seconds before that he had my panties half-down feeling my place (I HATE that other word!) and had his finger in me.</p><p>I said, ""James Ryffel made me do that, Mr. James. He said if I didn't, he'd spread rumors all over school I was having sex with a...""</p><p>""A what?"" Mr. James demanded. His face was all red.</p><p>""One of the assistant principal's,"" I said, looking at the floor.</p><p>He was quiet a moment, Diary, then he wrote fiercely inside my folder.</p><p>""What about Miss Cappelli?"" he said. ""She says you talk back to her constantly in class. Do it just to disrupt the class.""</p><p>""Oh, no, sir,"" I protested. ""Miss Cappelli hates me because I ask questions she can't answer, and that makes her really mad."" Which is a big fat lie, Diary, because Miss Cappelli is probably the smartest teacher I know. The reason we always fight is because I HAVE A CRUSH on her too, I think, and I just don't know how to deal with it. In fact, she gets SO FRUSTRATED with me that last week she actually SMACKED MY REAR END after class. Can you BELIEVE that? She apologized, of course, and told me to go home, but for just a minute, I think I came really close to blurting it out.</p><p>But I didn't.</p><p>Anyway, Diary, I sat up close to his desk and pretended to look inside my folder, and accidentally on purpose knocked a pencil on the floor. I got up and bent over to pick it up, Diary, and when I did, my skirt rode halfway up my rear end.</p><p>Mr. James made a rude noise and moved about in his seat. When I came up again and turned around, he was looking at me strangely.</p><p>""Sorry, Mr. James,"" I said, grabbing my skirt and pretending to be embarrassed. Despite being warned, I had on thong panties.</p><p>He said: ""Miss Cole. Generally, I don't allow behavior like this from a stupid--I mean student (he actually said that, Diary)--even one with an otherwise excellent record."" His face had gotten very red. ""But I guess I can, well...look the other way this time.""</p><p>""Oh, thank you, Mr. James!"" I exclaimed, running around the desk and giving him a huge kiss on his cheek. He practically fell over trying to get away.</p><p>""Well, yes. Yes, of course. But I warn you Brandi, any more reports of questionable behavior..."" He looked at me over his glasses with his hot eyes. ""And you won't be getting off with just a warning. Next time it's something appropriate. Do I make myself clear?""</p><p>""Yes, sir,"" I said, demurely. ""Absolutely. Anything you say."" I apologized for making a fuss and slipped out of his office and went back to class.</p><p>""I wonder what appropriate means?"" I thought, walking into math. I HATE math!</p><p>----</p><p>Oh, my God, I thought. Was I really that way?</p><p>I remembered everything now, so much of what happened, things I had blocked out for years. Such as I had worn braces back then and had acne, and I had such a terrible complex over it that I never wrote it down in my diary. (I had written everything else, it seemed.) Mr. Bork's real name was John Robinette, and he was not big and muscled as I wrote, but just a normal man. A teacher. He wore glasses and had short brown hair--no mustache or beard--and from what I remember, he was very thin. He was twenty-four years old, barely older than my brother.</p><p>And Daddy...well Daddy was Daddy, no doubt about that. But he was just a lonely man raising three children with no wife, and even at twelve I was already something to handle. And Lynne, seventeen years old and the perfect slut, sleeping in Daddy's bed with her boyfriend (what was his name? Jack?) while Daddy slaved at work, telling me when I caught them that if I ever opened my mouth Jack would fill it with something hard and hot and wet. Then Lynne tying me to my bed two days later and letting Jack rape me when all I told Daddy was that Jack had been by.</p><p>I hated Lynne then and I hate Lynne now. And Mr. Bork?</p><p>I went back to my reading.</p><p>Yesterday, in Mr. Bork's class (studying creative writing of all things--I guess I'll flunk), trying to write a poem I suddenly felt an itch. That oh-so-familiar itch. I didn't know what to do. That part of me which loves to touch myself said, ""Do it, Brandi! Right here in class!"" while the other part of me was yelling ""ARE YOU CRAZY?"" and stamping her feet.</p><p>This was VERY naughty, Diary, even to think.</p><p>I looked around and saw everyone else was bent over writing, even the shitheaded jocks. So slowly, ever so slowly, I inched my hand under my skirt and, I'll tell you, Diary, I could feel myself shake. Being naughty turned me on and scared me half to death!</p><p>Knowing I'd get in trouble for it, but not caring, I found the top of my panties and slipped my fingers inside, went right down to my little button. I touched it. I looked back and forth with my eyes, trying not to gasp, then pulled my panties aside just a little and touched my lips, then, oh then, Diary, I put my middle finger inside, and it was wet, Diary, and HOT!</p><p>HOT! HOT! HOT!</p><p>Everyone says blondes like me get their hair last, Diary, and I guess that's right, because I haven't got a one! (I may keep it that way when I grow up, because Daddy likes it bare.) But this turned me on all the more because I knew Mr. Bork would have an unobstructed view, should he look, and once I had two of my fingers inside, Diary, and I felt I really should quit--it was almost time for the bell and besides, now I had to go to the girl's room--I couldn't let go. I said, ""Mr. Bork?"" and of course he looked up and this is what he saw:</p><p>My legs were spread, my plaid skirt raised just a bit, and my panties pulled back with my fingers inside. His face just froze. I thought he would faint. I thought I would faint. Time stood still for a heartbeat or for an hour, and then I closed my legs and withdrew my hand and clasped my hands together in the middle of the desktop, letting myself calm.</p><p>Mr. Bork caught himself fast. ""What is it, Brandi,"" he said, like nothing had happened at all. His voice was totally calm.</p><p>I smiled and said shyly, ""Nothing, Mr. Bork. I guess I forgot.""</p><p>As I finished my last word, I put the tip of my finger to my lips and I licked it, Diary. No one else saw--I hope--but my Mr. Bork, and he saw it for sure.</p><p>""Brandi, see me before you go, please,"" Mr. Bork said. The rest of the kids, not a clue in the world, milled out of the room.</p><p>I waited at my desk, waiting for the last kid to leave.</p><p>When she did, Mr. Bork closed the door.</p><p>""Have I done something wrong, Mr. Bork?"" I asked, innocently. I moved about in my chair, trying to be nervous (which I actually was), to make the show better.</p><p>He laughed sharply. ""I don't know how to say this Brandi,"" he said, shuffling the papers on his desk. (What he wanted to say was, ""I saw you playing with yourself, Brandi, and I am REALLY shocked."" But diary, teachers don't say things like that, do they?) Instead, he cleared his throat, and said bluntly: ""You had a finger inside your panties, Brandi. I'm sure this wasn't on purpose, because no twelve year old with a grade A average, is going to risk her future taunting a teacher. Right?""</p><p>I wanted to scream YES, Diary! YES! YES! YES! but I settled for: ""No, Mr. Bork. I...I'm just have this problem, you know?"" I said this shyly, dropping my eyes, as though really embarrassed (which dammit, I was, because my face got all hot).</p><p>Men don't wanna hear about ""girl problems,"" and neither did Mr. Bork, so he smiled and said: ""Well, okay then. We'll let that go."" He looked at the door, then got up and went to reopen it. I can't tell you how DISAPPOINTED I was at that, Diary! It must have shown on my face, because when he came back and sat down on the edge of his desk, Mr. Bork said: ""I meant to tell you earlier. There's a spot opening on the debate team next week. Stacey Stippich is leaving school (she's pregnant, Diary, and beginning to show), so if your interested in joining...""</p><p>I smiled uncertainly, and nodded. Debate club? Me? Are we kidding?</p><p>Then a thought hit me. ""You're the Debate Club couch, right? Mr. Bork?""</p><p>Mr. Bork nodded. ""Along with Miss Jeter, yes. We alternate weeks.""</p><p>The Debate Club travels, dear Diary, ALL OVER THE COUNTRY. And when they go, they go with two chaperones.</p><p>Miss Jeter. And MR. BORK!</p><p>My heartbeat shot up to a million, no, a million jillion! A million SQUILLION JILLION!</p><p>""Can I think about it?"" I asked.</p><p>He nodded and smiled. ""Let me know next week.""</p><p>I thought: I'll let you know right now if I can jump into your lap Mr. Bork! YES! YES! YES!</p><p>Mr. Bork cleared his throat. ""Now, I have a lot of tests to grade, Brandi. Why don't you run along home?""</p><p>I got up to leave, Diary, then he said: ""And I'm sorry to hear about your problem. You take care of that, okay?""</p><p>I stood looking dumb. Remembering my ""problem"" at last (Jimmies, Diary, my face got so hot), I said: ""Yes. Yes, sir, Mr. Bork, no problem there.""</p><p>He nodded and smiled, then put his mind to grading his papers. I stood at my desk, feeling really dumb. ""I was wondering,"" I said, cautiously. ""I have homework to do, and my Dad's running late (he's probably home drunk, I wanted to say). Do you think I could, like, do my homework here?""</p><p>He didn't look up. ""Go right ahead. Just be quiet.""</p><p>I assured him I would.</p><p>I was anything but!</p><p>I moved in my seat constantly, Diary, opening and closing my legs, chewed noisily on the end of my eraser. Yes, I even put a finger in my panties again and Mr. Bork almost looked! After a while, he got tired of it and said: ""You are the noisiest kid I've ever seen, Brandi Cole."" He threw down his pencil. ""I ought to give you detention just for that. Never mind. I have to go down to the office to see Mr. James. You be okay?""</p><p>I assured him I would. Then I was alone in the classroom.</p><p>So much for my plan.</p><p>SHIT!</p><p>Still, I felt all tingly and happy inside. I wanted Mr. Bork's cock, yes, but I wanted to go away with him more. Because even my little girl smarts told me a night in a motel beats ten minutes in a locked classroom. I wanted to be Mr. Bork's lover, not his ten minute whore.</p><p>I took out my notebook and started to write.</p><p></p><blockquote><i>Dear Mr. Bork,

</i><p>I am sitting here in your classroom, fantasizing about being over your knee, having my fanny tanned by your big strong hand. I know you can't do this, not in the classroom, but there's something I'll do for you. If you say yes, that is.</p></blockquote><p>I've heard from other girls that Mr. Bork secretly likes spanking teenage girls. On their bare behinds. ""He's a great lay,"" Jennifer Wyche said. ""And if you hook up with him, Brandi, you'll get everything you want."" What I wanted right now was a good spanking.</p><p>My daddy, who loves me very much, will never do that. ""But Brandi!"" he says. ""I love you too much. How could I hurt you?""</p><p>He doesn't understand that a girl my age needs to be hurt, needs her fanny smacked once in a while, needs discipline. Only a spanking will do that. I cupped my chin in my hand and wondered what Mr. Bork's big hand would do to my bottom. I sighed.</p><p>Jotting down the rest of the note, I tore off the page and folded it over twice. Taking it to Mr. Bork's desk, I put everything down and then removed my panties. I placed them atop the note in the middle of his desk, Diary, and I grinned, a really stupid, CHILDISH grin, and thought: Brandi! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?</p><p>Panty-less, I left the room and ran down the hallway (holding my skirt down you bet!), past the offices and out the front door. I knew I would either get expelled tomorrow, or get my tail beaten real good. Which do you think I prayed for?</p><p>----</p><p>My God, I thought, closing the book. I had been such a tart! My hands shook I was so startled.</p><p>You took off your panties!</p><p>I put the book down and tossed back my head, trying to keep tears from ruining my makeup. I searched the end table for a Kleenex. I had forgotten so much.</p><p>""Mom?"" It was Julie calling from downstairs. ""You okay?""</p><p>Julie, my own special problem. Twelve years old and turning out just like her mom. Thank God, for her father. Thank God, for a more effective person than me.</p><p>""Up here, honey.""</p><p>""You okay?""</p><p>""Just fine.""</p><p>""Dad wants to know if you want coffee or anything?""</p><p>""I'll have something later, honey. Thanks.""</p><p>She said nothing else, and I felt her walk away. So insolent; so much like me.</p><p>I got up and crossed to the bedroom window to look out. The street below was lined both sides with cars and trucks, many looking almost shocked with their cleanly washed skins. The driveway was full. A blue Dodge pick-up had squashed the border row of pansies--that would be Mr. Nelson, I thought, Daddy's former yard supervisor at the mill. Mr. Benson's red pick-up was behind him. And there was Alderman Roble's fancy Lincoln Town car out on the street and the Lexus driven by Mrs. Keenan, the Reverend's wife. Daddy was popular with both the bad and the good, all of whom milled about downstairs in an uneasy truce.</p><p>""They never understood, did they Daddy?"" I whispered.</p><p>They would certainly never understand us.</p><p>I reopened the book and continued to read.</p><p>RRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIING!</p><p>""I'll get it daddy!"" I yelled, dashing to the phone. It was eight o'clock. I was terrified.</p><p>I hadn't eaten dinner and so far I had been to the bathroom THREE times, cursing the miserable squirts.</p><p>I was SOOOOO petrified, Diary!</p><p>""Hello!"" I answered, out of breath.</p><p>No one answered and for a moment I thought no one was there. I was crushed. Just as I was about to hang up, though, Mr. Bork said: ""Brandi? Is that you?"" HE HAD CALLED!</p><p>""Yes, it's me,"" I answered. I thought I would faint!</p><p>""Brandi,"" he said. ""It's Mr. Bork."" Like I wouldn't know who he was out of ten thousand people calling! ""I got your note. I've already spoken with your father.""</p><p>There was a long silence, Diary, and I swear I heard Daddy bounding downstairs to tear up my ass. But then Mr. Bork continued.</p><p>""I have to say I was shocked, Brandi. Just shocked. Leaving your panties on my desk like that, and that note. Do you know what would happen if one of the other teachers had found them? Or a student?""</p><p>I gulped and felt totally dumb, Diary, but I answered truthfully. ""I had to take the chance, Mr. Bork. I was really, like, desperate. I couldn't do it in person. I was too scared.""</p><p>Mr. Bork stayed silent. I felt his anger right over the phone. Tears built up in my eyes, Diary, and I was one second away from crying.</p><p>""I guess I'm in real trouble, Mr. Bork, aren't I? You're gonna expel me."" And then I did start crying.</p><p>""Hold on, hold on,"" he said. ""No one said that.""</p><p>I sobbed and then I got the hiccups. ""I'm sorry, Mr. Bork, HIC! I really am. HIC! Don't HIC! expel me, please! I promise to be HIC! good!""</p><p>I HATE having the hiccups, Diary, I just HATE it!</p><p>""Brandi! Brandi, will you calm down.""</p><p>""I'll be good in your class from now on, Mr. Bork, and I won't make trouble. I'll do my homework, and--""</p><p>""Brandi!""</p><p>I sobbed again loudly. ""Yes, Mr. Bork?""</p><p>""Shut the hell up!""</p><p>Talk about SHOCKED! I said okay.</p><p>""Now, Brandi, listen to me. What you did today was wrong and it can't go unpunished.""</p><p>""No, Mr. Bork,"" I sobbed.</p><p>""Shut up, Brandi.""</p><p>""Yes, Mr. Bork.""</p><p>""Now, tomorrow after school, I expect you in my class right after last period. Is that understood?""</p><p>""Yes, Mr. Bork.""</p><p>""I can't tell anyone what you did without raising a stink, Brandi, so you'll be getting a special punishment from me. You know what that punishment is.""</p><p>I nodded my head, Diary, and then I thought, ""Like he can really see you, you stupid goober."" Then I said, ""I understand, Mr. Bork.""</p><p>""You should. You suggested it yourself.""</p><p>My fanny suddenly tingled, Diary, and got real warm, and I swear, I felt his hand coming down.</p><p>""I know, Mr. Bork,"" I said. ""I'm sorry."" Then I said to myself: ""What are you talking about, girl! You're NOT sorry! You WANT to be spanked! Don't tell him you're sorry!"" And I said: ""Should I wear anything special, Mr. Bork?"" Thinking maybe my thinnest panties or maybe even a thong so he could spank my bare rear?</p><p>""Just your uniform,"" he said, sternly. ""No surprises.""</p><p>""Yes, Mr. Bork.""</p><p>""And Brandi? It's 'Yes, sir' from now on, understand? You will be respectful.""</p><p>""Yes, sir.""</p><p>""And from now on, you be to class on time.""</p><p>""Yes, sir.""</p><p>""And no more chewing gum, Brandi.""</p><p>""Yes, sir.""</p><p>""No, sir.""</p><p>""No, sir,"" I corrected.</p><p>""The next time I see you passing notes, or not paying attention in class, or writing love notes to yourself (I don't know how he could now that, Diary! I was always so careful. And besides, they aren't love notes to myself, I'm not hung up on myself) I will very likely make you read those notes out loud and then go stand in a corner for the rest of the class. Maybe even get on your knees. Understand?""</p><p>Oh, GOD, Diary! Think of the humiliation! Everyone in class laughing and pointing their fingers!</p><p>""No, Mr. Bork,"" I said, meekly. ""No, sir, I mean. You have my word on it. No more misbehaving.""</p><p>""And there's to be no more wearing underwear not within school guidelines, young lady. White only, and only briefs, not bikini panties or those damned thongs you had on last month. Is that clear?""</p><p>""Yes, sir! Yes, Mr. Bork!"" I said, my head spinning. He really had me rattled, Diary. Talk about being put in your place.</p><p>""I'll be watching you very closely, Brandi. The first time you step out of line..."" He didn't have to say the rest.</p><p>""Yes, sir,"" I said.</p><p>""And it won't be the sexual type of spanking you hint at in your note,"" he said, softly.</p><p>I swallowed VERY hard, Diary, because I had just been threatened with REAL punishment. Not the kind that fills my daydreams and that I write about in my notes, but the kind that makes girls like me scream and cry. The kind Heather Long got from her father last week when she got caught cutting class and then sassed her mom for it later. Heather didn't come to school for two days, Diary, and then she had a REAL hard time sitting still. And Heather is six months older than I am, already thirteen.</p><p>""Are you listening to me, Brandi?""</p><p>""Oh, yes, sir!"" I yelped. ""Every word!""</p><p>""Then I'll see you tomorrow in class,"" he said, and hung up.</p><p>Diary, I stood there for a full minute, just staring at the wall with the phone at my ear, wondering what I had done. I wished I had not written the note. I could not stop shaking.</p><p>The next day you KNOW I made his class on time. I was second in my seat and had my book open and was studying when Mr. Bork came in. He stared at me and his eyes like to set me on fire, Diary.</p><p>""Good afternoon, class,"" he said, and I piped up with, ""Good afternoon, Mr. Bork!"" so loud and so fast that Bonnie Rizzo and Michelle Penwarden laughed at me. You should have seen my face!</p><p>""This afternoon, class,"" he said, ""we'll be taking an extended period so Mr. Rhimes (he's the vice-principal) can give a talk about the debate club."" (I sat up with a shock. I had completely forgotten.) Mr. Bork looked directly at me. ""I was privileged to tell him this morning that Brandi Cole is our newest club member.""</p><p>There were half a dozen gasps from girls I know, and then a shocked silence. No one was more shocked than me.</p><p>""Brandi will be taking Stacey's place on the team next week,"" he said. ""And in three weeks, will be accompanying us on our trip to Chicago.""</p><p>Again, shocked silence. Then two or three of the debate team girls clapped half-heartedly, and I went ten shades of red redder! Now everyone would think I was a geek!</p><p>But Diary! In three weeks I'd GO AWAY with Mr. Bork!</p><p>""I have to leave for an important engagement after final period,"" he said, turning toward the blackboard. ""Anyone scheduled for detention will have to make it up tomorrow afternoon.""</p><p>It took a moment to sink in, and then, Diary, I was SO TOTALLY CRUSHED. I almost exclaimed: ""But Mr. Bork!"" before I realized it was me he had an important engagement with! He eyed me over the tops of his horn rimmed glasses, saying ""Shut up!"" with his eyes.</p><p>I choked/hiccupped/coughed all at once.</p><p>The next fifty minutes zoomed by, Diary, and then Mr. Rhymes (what an ugly old toad) came in to talk. I listened to every word he said for half an hour (another first!) and actually stood up and thanked him for accepting me on the team. HOW EMBARRASSING! When he finally left and Mr. Bork dismissed the class, I was told to remain.</p><p>""Come up here, Brandi,"" he said, looking over his glasses. I got up and stood in front of his desk, hands safely behind my back. I was so NERVOUS!</p><p>""Do you want me to shut the door?"" I asked, voice breaking.</p><p>""No."" He wrote something into his attendance book and I remained there obediently, absolutely still. Then he said: ""You were exceptionally well behaved in class today, Brandi.""</p><p>""Thank you, sir,"" I said, thinking, OH NO! DON'T TELL ME! ""I tried my best.""</p><p>Mr. Bork grunted. ""Don't let it go to your head. You're still getting spanked.""</p><p>OH, THANK GOD!</p><p>""Yes, sir,"" I said. ""Thank you, sir.""</p><p>He looked at me, over his glasses. I looked down. ""Was that a smart-ass remark? You haven't learned?""</p><p>""Oh, no sir!"" I practically shouted. ""Not at all!""</p><p>He went back to his writing.</p><p>I stood there for a five full minutes, Diary, and I was SO CONFUSED. Were we going out of the building? My heart pounded and made me sway back and forth. Surely not his APARTMENT?</p><p>""We're going to my place, Brandi,"" he said and I almost fell down.</p><p>""You're a-a-apartment, sir?"" I babbled. I SWEAR, Diary, I could not NOT say the word, I was so shocked! And inside I'm shouting ""SHUT UP, Brandi, SHUT UP!""</p><p>He stopped writing and looked up. ""Is there a problem?""</p><p>""No, sir,"" I said hurriedly. ""Of course not.""</p><p>""You understand why, of course.""</p><p>""Yes, sir,"" I said, though I hadn't a clue.</p><p>Patiently, he explained. ""It's because here at St. Mary's, corporal punishment is not an accepted form of punishment. The sound would carry throughout the entire building (He looked at me POINTEDLY, Diary, making sure I understood what the sound would be), and everyone would know. That would get me in trouble. I can't have that.""</p><p>""No, sir,"" I agreed.</p><p>He ripped a piece of paper from his notebook, Diary, and gave it to me. My hand would not stop shaking. He said. ""I want you on my doorstep no later than four o'clock. Is that understood?""</p><p>""Yes, sir.""</p><p>""It's fifteen minutes from your house. You can easily bike it once you've gone home and changed.""</p><p>""Yes, sir.""</p><p>""You're to wear blue jeans and a button down shirt, Brandi, some neutral color. Plain white panties and bra. You have those?""</p><p>""Yes, sir.""</p><p>""No makeup,"" he said. ""And no wild hairdo."" He pointed at my head. ""It's to remain just as it is now, ponytailed. Understand?""</p><p>""No, sir. Yes, sir.""</p><p>""Anyone sees you, you just smile and keep those pedals turning.""</p><p>""Yes, sir.""</p><p>""Now get out of here. You'll be late for class.""</p><p>""Yes, sir!"" I shouted, running for my books. I ran out of the room, ran all the way to my next class, and was two minutes late getting there. I got written up.</p><p>I HATE math!</p><p>Once I got home and changed, I told Daddy I had to go to Marcie's house to study, then to Pizza Hut cause her dad was buying us pizza. I hate lying to Daddy, but I didn't know what else to do. I sure couldn't tell him the truth. I put books in my backpack, and a mini-skirt and halter top (just in case Mr. Bork didn't like me in jeans) and got ready to go.</p><p>I felt so PLAIN, Diary! No makeup and no revealing clothes? I LOOKED like a do-goody girl on the debate team. For a minute I stood in front of my mirror (by the way, I actually had straightened my room and made the bed--GO FIGURE) looking at myself, and I have to say this, Diary, I didn't like the girl looking back. She was WAY too plain and innocent looking, and unattractive with no makeup. If I passed her in the hallways at school I'd laugh about her to my friends.</p><p>This is what I was: The white shirt COMPLETELY hid her boobies (I almost ran for my sock drawer HA! HA!), and the jeans made her hips look boyish and round. I looked at my backside and JUST HATED it, Diary. I almost cried. Then I got SO MAD at Mr. Bork for making me look like a dork, that I wanted to tear everything off and hide in the bed. Then I did cry. I was ten minutes late leaving the house.</p><p>I rode my bike down Adelphi Road past St. Mary's school (like always, I stuck out my tongue) and turned right on University Boulevard. Mr. Bork was right. It took me fifteen minutes to get to his apartment. Only it wasn't an apartment at all, but a red brick, two story house with a garage. I looked at the address numbers, then at the paper, then at the numbers again. I rode back down the street to check the sign. It was right.</p><p>Peddling back up the street, I hopped off the bike and opened the metal gate. I rolled the bike it inside. His yard was fenced in, Diary, and there were flowers running all up and down the walk. There was a flower bed around each tree, and more flowers running along the fence at his neighbor's yard. I couldn't believe so many flowers. And there was a front porch swing on the porch (where else would it be, Brandi?), and blue and white shutters around the windows.</p><p>The house was so pretty.</p><p>I was surprised.</p><p>Just then, some boys in a red Camaro went by and whistled and yelled and made me jump. IT MADE ME JUMP, Diary! And then I remembered I not passed a guy all the way here who didn't look at me, Diary, or turn to look, or a single car where guys in it that didn't check me out.</p><p>But it was different, Diary, not what I expect. There were no quick head jerks or raised eyebrows, and no one gave me that nasty grin that says ""Oh, yeah, Brandi, I'd like to fuck you real bad!"" Instead, what I got were casual looks that sometimes kept on, and smiles rather than leers when I caught them looking. Not even the boys whistling and catcalling from the Camaro were the same.</p><p>They seemed almost teasing, not taunting and mean. I looked after the car and they saw me looking, Diary, and I swear, two of the boys turned around in their seats and stopped being stupid. The others kept looking and the one boy actually waved.</p><p>He waved and I DIDN'T wave back. I just stood there and stared.</p><p>Then I realized Mr. Bork was calling.</p><p>""Yes, sir?""</p><p>He pointed at his watch. I looked after the car again. ""Yes, sir,"" I said, and put my bike against the inside of the fence and shut the gate. ""Sorry.""</p><p>""Sorry doesn't cut it, young lady. I told you four o'clock.""</p><p>I started down the walk. Looking up at him, Diary, I said: ""No, sir. I mean I actually am sorry."" I stopped at the foot of the steps and it just came out. ""Mr. Bork? Am I pretty?""</p><p>His face got very hard. ""Young lady, this is no place for narcissistic behavior or childish games. Now get in here.""</p><p>Since I didn't know what ""narcissistic"" behavior was, and I wasn't playing games, I looked at Mr. Bork and I said: ""I'm not being a smart-ass, Mr. Bork. I'm really not."" I looked down the street again but the Camaro was gone. ""I just wanted to know.""</p><p>He seemed puzzled for a minute, then shook it off and motioned me inside. I walked in and he shut the door behind us.</p><p>----</p><p>I stopped reading and peered out the window again. The red brick house of John Robinette's was less than four miles away. I had driven by it just last week, curious if the new owners (how many had there been? I wondered, since he moved in nineteen eighty-nine) had kept it up.</p><p>The flower beds surrounding the three maples were no longer there, nor along the fence at his neighbor's yard, but they still planted Impatiens and Daffodils along the front walk. The chain link fence had been recently replaced, and the trim on the house painted. It had a new roof. The old swing on the front porch was still there and someone had erected a swing set in the back yard. There was a wading pool.</p><p>How things change. How things never change.</p><p>Was it possible, I wondered, to mature in the space of one day? Within a few pages? The Brandi Cole that sat down to write this entry was not the same Brandi Cole who finished it. Or more correctly, no longer a hopeless tart. I remember being on John's sidewalk that afternoon, those strange emotions inside, sensing within my confusion another Brandi wanting escape, one who liked being watched and not ogled, desired but not craved. A young girl with braces and acne and hair in a ponytail, wearing jeans and a plain white shirt. And liking herself for it.</p><p>And, I realized now, this shift in awareness showed in my writing. Had I known?</p><p>My father had. After that day he took me to bed only once, holding me in his arms afterward as I sobbed out my guilt, talked with me into the small hours of the morning. He heard my fears and my hopes, helped find the Brandi inside. He never touched me again, though later he beat me silly over John and the other things I wrote. I forgave him for that. I never forgave Lynne.</p><p>I returned to the journal.</p><p>His house was as nice inside as out. The furniture was old, but clean looking, and not all mismatched like by brother has. There was an oval shaped rug on the floor and shiny wood beneath it, and one of those big screen TV's like Jenny has at her house. And books. Lots and lots of books.</p><p>Mr. Bork took me through the living room into his den, and had me sit down. He sat at his desk. He was very intense. ""First thing I want to say, Brandi, is that you have almost no time to prepare for the team. Your to stay after tomorrow afternoon with two of the girls to learn the routine. Secondly, we got away in three weeks, and you will be rooming with three other girls. There will be no horseplay. Understood?""</p><p>""Yes, sir.""</p><p>""Light's out is eleven o'clock every night, including weekends, and you don't leave the room without permission.""</p><p>""No, sir.""</p><p>He looked at me very steadily. ""You look very nice, Brandi. I'm really surprised.""</p><p>I looked down, Diary. I felt myself blush. ""Thank you, sir,"" I mumbled.</p><p>He was quiet for a time. Then he said: ""I have the feeling you're no longer up for this, Brandi.""</p><p>I just looked at the floor.</p><p>""What happened?""</p><p>Shrugging, I said: ""I don't know, sir."" Which was the honest TRUTH!</p><p>Mr. Bork worked his hands together, stared at me, making me feel really small. ""I can send you home right now, if that's what you want.""</p><p>""No, sir,"" I said, very softly. ""That's not what I want.""</p><p>The truth was, Diary, I didn't know WHAT I wanted. Even though I was really confused, even though I feared the spanking, I was even MORE desperate for Mr. Bork. So desperate that I didn't know how to THINK what I wanted, much less say it.</p><p>""You want to stay?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>He didn't correct me. Instead, he got up from his chair and crossed over to where I was sitting, and squatted down. Diary! My heart started beating SUPER hard. SUPER DUPER HARD. I couldn't breath and I couldn't talk, and when he lifted my chin with his fingertips, I couldn't meet his eyes.</p><p>""You have two choices,"" he said. ""Over my lap, or over the top of my desk.""</p><p>For the first time I noticed his desk was completely clear. I gulped. ""I'll do whatever you say, Mr. Bork.""</p><p>""Will you?""</p><p>I met his eyes. I could barely speak. ""Yes, sir.""</p><p>""Entertain me,"" he said. He went back and sat down in his chair. This time I could not gulp.</p><p>Diary, he wanted me to MASTURBATE! No counting that I had done it in front of him just yesterday in class--this was different! This was SO VERY DIFFERENT.</p><p>Right then I didn't want to masturbate any more than I wanted to be spanked and I wanted both desperately. I slowly unbuckled my belt, and pulled down my zipper.</p><p>""Can I ask you something, Mr. Bork?""</p><p>""Certainly.""</p><p>""Are you going to hurt me?""</p><p>He cocked his head. ""Hurt you how?""</p><p>I just sat there and shook.</p><p>""Pull your pants down, Brandi.""</p><p>I pulled down my pants.</p><p>""You didn't have this problem yesterday. You seemed willing enough then.""</p><p>""Yes, sir.""</p><p>""Different now, huh?""</p><p>""Yes, sir.""</p><p>His lips turned up in a knowing smile, the kind of smile Daddy gets when he catches me up short, when I do something really dumb. ""I'll ask you again, Brandi. Do you want to go home?""</p><p>In answer, I pushed my jeans all the down around my ankles and spread my legs. Putting my hand on my belly, I slipped it beneath my panties and went to the place between my legs. Breathing got really hard. I felt light headed. Then I found my little button and began to rub it and I jumped something awful.</p><p>I yipped, ""Sorry!"" and withdrew my hand. My face was on fire. ""I don't why what happened."" Then a shiver ran up my spine and I spread my legs more and tilted myself upwards, and put my hand back and began to rub. In seconds, I was squirming. ""Oh, God,"" I said, without meaning to, and Mr. Bork's eyes, Diary, Mr. Bork's eyes got ready to POP. He tried to hide it, but his penis turned into this really big cock and pushed up under his pants so that they bulged. I got really excited.</p><p>""I've never done this before,"" I said, which is almost the truth. I've only done it for Daddy. ""Not in front of a man.""</p><p>Mr. Bork's eyes just watched.</p><p>Knowing I shouldn't, Diary, but unable to stop, I slid my other hand down my panties and began touching my lips. Soon one finger was up me, then two, then three of them, so Mr. Bork couldn't miss what I did. Then I took out all but one because one finger is always the best.</p><p>I made noise and I moaned, Diary, and it was SO EMBARRASSING! Then I removed my hand and pulled my panties aside and let Mr. Bork see everything. I used the fingers of both hands to open myself up, Diary, and I opened myself WIDE. Shaking like a leaf, I felt air go into my vagina and all the way down to its end, and this sent chills through me everywhere. I was totally flustered, Diary and HOT! Then I did something worse.</p><p>OH, GOD, DIARY! I Didn't REALLY do this!</p><p>Pulling my panties down to my knees, I leaned back all the way and pulled my knees against my chest. Hugging them there my chin, I pulled me butt cheeks apart and showed Mr. Bork everything Brandi Cole had.</p><p>He made a weird noise, then coughed.</p><p>""Mr. Bork,"" I said, feeling really desperate.</p><p>""What?"" he croaked back.</p><p>""I think you better spank me now.""</p><p>He was up in an instant and to my chair, snatching me up and Diary, he pulled my panties into place in mid-air and put me over his knee. His giant erection poked me hard in the belly, making me gasp out loud. Then he pushed my shirt all the way and undid my bra. ""When I finish,"" he said. ""You'll have about three seconds to get between my legs and unbutton your top. It has to come off. Your brassiere too. Understand?""</p><p>""Yes, sir,"" I panted. OH, PLEASE! my brain screamed. Will you PLEASE SPANK ME ALREADY!</p><p>SMACK!</p><p>The first blow was not that hard but stung pretty good. It stung REALLY good! Then SMACK! went his hand and then SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! and my butt was suddenly alive and I gripped his leg with both hands and I sucked in my breath and yelled, ""Ow! Mr. Bork! OW! That really hurts!""</p><p>His hand came down five more times and now he hand my hands clutched behind my back, keeping me in place and keeping them out of the way. I was kicking my feet and jumping up and down on his lap and pleading, ""OW! OW! It hurts Mr. Bork! It hurts Mr. Bork! It HURTS!"" and his hand spanked me six more times.</p><p>""Mr. Bork, please! OW! Mr. Bork! OW! OW! OW!""</p><p>Then he pulled down my panties and spanked my rear end, then raised them again and spanked me some more.</p><p>""You are SMACK! such a bad girl, Brandi SMACK! that everything I do SMACK! is so well deserved. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! I will not SMACK! put up with your SMACK! bullshit anymore SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! and if you so much as SMACK! make a peep in my class SMACK! SMACK! I'll do this in front of the class!""</p><p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!</p><p>By now, I was crying harder than I had cried in years (have I EVER cried that hard?) and tears poured down my face and onto the floor. I couldn't see anything. My bottom felt like a sting from a hundred foot wasp and I couldn't cry out because I couldn't get my breathe. Every spank sent my feet flying. Then I was off his lap and onto the floor and Mr. Bork was standing before me and I tore at the buttons on my shirt and whipped it off and Mr. Bork was struggling to get his fly open. I tore off my bra and I got to my knees and I got his pants open and his erection out and before I could even look at it and see if it was huge he pushed it into my mouth. I started gagging.</p><p>""Nhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!""</p><p>""Jesus, Brandi! Jesus!""</p><p>""Nhhhhhh-enner-nonnnn! Nennnnnnn!""</p><p>""Jesus! Jesus! Jesus!""</p><p>He took my head, Diary, and very fast and very forcefully, he made me take him all the way in. ALL THE WAY IN! I know how to deep throat, but I've never had my mouth taken over before, and it wasn't like I knew what I was doing, or could control it, I only did what his hands and his cock told me to do. It went all the way down my throat at least six times, Diary, and because I was choking so bad, he had to let me stop.</p><p>""Please! Please, Mr. Bork!"" I gasped. ""NO MORE!"" Then I finally saw his cock. IT WAS SO HUGE!</p><p>""Open your mouth and I'll do the rest!"" he panted.</p><p>I panicked. ""No! No! No, Mr. Bork! You don't understand."" I fell back on my hands, kicked out my legs and threw them wide. ""PLEASE! For God's sake! You have to!""</p><p>He grabbed me up, ran me to the couch and threw himself down. I came down on top. He held me in the air--literally--while I pulled my panties aside, and drew up my legs. Then he was inside me and making me squeal, and I went up and down his shaft like a runaway pump. Diary, I squealed and I pleaded and I hit my head against his because it hurt so good. IT HURT, DIARY! BUT IT HURT SO GOOD!</p><p>""OH MY GOD, BRANDI! OH MY GOD!""</p><p>""MR. BORK! OHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>I was completely in his grasp and going up and down and all I could do was keep squealing, ""Mr. Bork! Mr. Bork!"" until finally a burst of cum hot as the sun blew into me and then I was gripping his neck and clamping my teeth and screaming hard as I could into a pillow. I came and I came and I came, Diary, until I couldn't come any more and he was still hard inside me and still coming and still hurting me, And then I shook and I chattered my teeth until I passed out.</p><p>""You all right, baby?""</p><p>I looked up, found Mr. Bork stroking my hair. He sat beside me on the couch. I was under a blanket.</p><p>""What happened?"" I said.</p><p>""You passed out.""</p><p>""I did?"" I looked around in disbelief.</p><p>""You did.""</p><p>I guess I did.</p><p>""You okay?""</p><p>""I guess so,"" I said. ""I think so. I don't know."" I looked at my clothes thrown over the floor. ""My butt hurts,"" I said.</p><p>""It does?""</p><p>""Really bad.""</p><p>His kissed the tip of my nose. ""No one ever deserved it more than you."" I guess they didn't.</p><p>""I'm not sure I can sit down,"" I said.</p><p>""Miss class tomorrow, young lady, and I'll tan you again.""</p><p>My face grew hot. ""Don't worry. I won't do that.""</p><p>He held my panties aloft. ""I like you naked, Brandi. You're very sexy, naked.""</p><p>Slowly, I drew back the blanket and let it fall away. ""Even my little breasts?"" My nipples were squashed little points. He sucked them alive.</p><p>""Especially those,"" he said.</p><p>""What about there,"" I said, slightly spreading my legs.</p><p>He bent down and kissed me first on my button, then between my lips. Then his tongue went in and it stayed for a very long time. When it came out again (I was so very ready to die) he smiled and said, ""Like a baby. So smooth,"" and for the first time since getting my period, I was glad for no hair.</p><p>And then, Diary, he lay down atop me, kissed my nose and my eyes, touched me on my breasts and my special place and made me understand what being a good girl is all about.</p><p>----</p><p>I looked up and my husband was in the doorway. ""What you got there?"" he asked.</p><p>""A time machine,"" I said.</p><p>He looked at my strangely, but with a soft smile, and sat down beside me. ""People are wondering where you are,"" he said. He placed his hand upon my two holding the diary. He squeezed them reassuringly. ""You all right?""</p><p>I smiled as best as I could. ""Sure.""</p><p>He looked at the diary, took it from my hands, and glanced at it curiously. ""This yours?"" he asked. Flipping the book back and forth, he did not open it.</p><p>""It was. Until it got taken away.""</p><p>He whistled softly. ""You don't mean...""</p><p>I nodded. ""I found it in the drawer.""</p><p>He looked at the table, back at the book, then down at Dad's bed. ""Kept it close, didn't he,"" he said.</p><p>I said nothing.</p><p>""Did you read any?""</p><p>""Uh-huh.""</p><p>""Were you shocked?""</p><p>""Uh-huh.""</p><p>John laughed, uneasily. ""This would have been real trouble,"" he said. ""If your Daddy had told.""</p><p>""I know,"" I said. ""He didn't tell.""</p><p>John sighed. ""I never understood.""</p><p>I took his arm, leaned my head on his shoulder. ""I did,"" I said. ""I still do.""</p><p>John never gave up on me, not even after Daddy threatened him harm. When I transferred to Our Lady of Good Counsel High School in Wheaton, John followed. He was my English teacher in eleventh grade, and my lover in all four. We married the day I turned eighteen.</p><p>We kept it secret until my junior year in college, then I got pregnant with Julie and carried the charade no further. When the truth came out that John and I married during my senior year at Good Counsel, he was dismissed, as he expected. He now teaches at Frostburg State College upstate.</p><p>Later that night, after the guests were gone and the children were in bed, John lay me back on Daddy's bed and touched me gently on my breasts and on my special place and, like he did all those years ago in the red brick house with so many pretty flowers, after kissing my nose and my eyes, he showed me what being a good woman is all about.</p>"
285,Le Camp De Vacances,anonyme,,"['mgg', '1st']",,2012-12-27T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>C'était en juillet 1995, j'étais alors un animateur bénévole dans une colonie de vacances dans le département du Rhône. J'étais pour l'occasion seul responsable d'un petit groupe d'ados âgés de 12 à 14 ans. La colonie était divisée en plusieurs groupes, qui devaient pendant quinze jours demeurer autonomes dans la campagne et les forêts des collines, pour tous se retrouver ensuite afin de faire part de leur expérience. Cela avait pour but d'apprendre aux jeunes à vivre en communauté et en harmonie avec la nature.</p><p>Mon groupe était composé de douze garçons et huit filles. Les tentes comprenaient quatre places. Le premier soir, je leur expliquai que la mixité est obligatoire dans la société et nécessite donc que chaque tente ait deux garçons et deux filles. Après de brèves contestations, je fis preuve d'autorité et l'idée fut acceptée. Une seule tente n'avait que des garçons dus au nombre restreint de filles à l'âme aventurière.</p><p>Le lendemain matin, à 8 heures, je sonnais le réveil par coups de bout de bois sur une casserole, et les premières manifestations de pudeur vinrent enfin. En effet, si pour dormir la plupart n'avaient ôté que leur jean pour dormir en tee-shirt et caleçon, la loi sanitaire que j'avais imposée voulait que les sous-vêtements soient changés chaque matin. Je proposai donc que les garçons se changent dehors alors que les filles dedans, ce qui se fit. Dans l'esprit d'une disparition progressive de cette gêne, j'exigea, strictement, que seulement cinq minutes pouvaient être consacrées à l'habillement ? officiellement pour ne pas perdre de temps. Dès le matin suivant, les conséquences se firent voir : dans leur hâte, certains garçons avaient encore l'érection matinale. J'avais en effet omis de laisser du temps pour la masturbation, naturelle pourtant surtout à cet âge. Je repérais un garçon qui semblait ne pas se soucier du regard des autres, un brun aux yeux bleus de 13 ans du nom de Thibaut. Il enfila son caleçon, mit un nouveau tee-shirt et boutonna son jean.</p><p>Dans l'après-midi, j'ai demandé à ce que les garçons m'accompagnent pour ramasser du bois. Une complicité s'installait entre eux et moi, et nous nous mîmes à discuter de la philosophie des vacances d'été. Nous parvînmes à conclure que c'était un moment où il fallait oser de nouvelles choses, vivre l'instant présent sans avoir de comptes à rendre le lendemain. Je leur fis remarquer que de très jolies filles se trouvaient dans le camp, et petit à petit certains se décoinçaient et laissaient paraître leurs envies. Je profitais de ce moment pour distribuer à chacun, en déclarant qu'ils n'étaient plus des enfants, une poignée de préservatifs que j'avais achetés pour l'occasion. Je leur demandai s'ils savaient s'en servir, et s'en suivit un jeu avec des morceaux de branches à celui qui déroulerait le plus correctement la capote, en n'oubliant pas de pincer le réservoir. Ils étaient captivés comme rarement ils ne l'avaient été, et leurs yeux brillaient d'une envie évidente de s'initier aux joies qui leurs étaient tabous jusqu'à présent.</p><p>La suite de l'après-midi une partie de football s'organisa. Tous mirent leur short, mais je demandai à ce que les garçons se mettent torse nu pour éviter une déshydratation due à trop de transpiration. Le mois de juillet est idéal comme prétexte à l'enlèvement des vêtements... Le soir, autour du feu, tard afin que les ados soient fatigués et ne soient donc plus tout à fait maîtres de ce qu'ils font, je proposai l'organisation du fameux jeu où bâton utilisé comme toupie désigne en retombant la personne à embrasser. Je procédais à un vote quant aux règles, et par un oubli de précision volontaire, arriva à ce que deux personnes de même sexe, désignés par le hasard, soient obligées de s'embrasser au milieu du cercle, sous peine de rejet de leurs camarades jusqu'à la fin du camp. Il fallait voir le plaisir qu'ils y prenaient, au fil des demi-heures, s'enlaçant à chaque fois pendant dix secondes (la règle l'obligeait), fermant les yeux et appréciant tout autant ? j'en suis témoin ? quand il s'agissait de deux garçons ou de deux filles.</p><p>Les jours suivants je sympathisais particulièrement avec le jeune Thibaut qui fini par m'avouer le nom de celle qui le faisait envie : Claire, une fille blonde de 12 ans qui n'hésitait pas à s'habiller de façon presque provocante. Je lui proposai de lui donner une occasion pour passer à l'acte, lui disant que le camp finissant bientôt et qu'il n'aurait sans doute plus l'occasion de la revoir. Il était d'accord.</p><p>J'invitai donc tous les adolescents à aller se baigner dans un petit lac à proximité. Pendant ce temps Claire put aller à l'endroit que Thibaut avait choisi que je lui dise. Vous n'allez pas tarder à découvrir la suite que je n'ai naturellement pas manquée en espionnant caché grâce aux buissons et aux rochers.</p><p>Les deux jeunes étaient en maillot de bain, la fille par chance (c'est plus commode !) en deux pièces. Déjà informée de l'attirance qu'il lui portait, Claire finit très vite par se lancer dans un baiser langoureux, assis près de Thibaut. J'avais déjà remarqué l'aplomb de ce garçon, et cela ne faisait que ce confirmer encore plus. Pendant qu'ils s'embrassaient, ventre contre torse, Thibaut pris avec sa main gauche le préservatif, déjà débarrassé de l'emballage. Il était évident qu'il s'était déjà entraîner plusieurs fois à en mettre, car les yeux fermés, plongé dans des embrassades hypnotisant la fille, il sortit de son maillot bleu son pénis ferme et fier avec son autre main, et déroula rapidement le latex sur ce membre en érection, que j'imaginais bouillant et estimais entre dix et quinze centimètres. La fille n'avait pas vu cet organe pourtant centre de la plupart des préoccupations et de tous les fantasmes dès cet âge là. Thibaut savait que je lui avais promis de veiller à ce qu'aucun jeune ne s'éloigne du lac, et donc se sentait plutôt à l'aise. Par chance, malgré la non tenue de ma promesse, personne ne vint troubler l'éreinte. </p><p>Claire avait une tête de moins que Thibaut, et malgré ses tenues souvent dénudées ? probablement prescrites par ses parents ?, elle était plutôt timide et sans caractère. Thibaut, plus que jamais en érection, baissa un peu plus son maillot, puis allongea Claire sur le dos pour continuer à la caresser et à l'embrasser dans l'herbe. Il était pour l'occasion du genre vraiment pressé, car il ne chercha même pas à enlever le haut du maillot de la fille couvrant ses (très petits) seins. Il s'allongea plus franchement sur elle, de façon à ce que Claire n'ait pas l'occasion de bouger, et d'un geste, en levant son torse d'enfant que j'apercevais dégoulinant de sueur, il mis à nu la verge quasiment sans poils de sa copine en baissant un peu de ses deux mains la partie basse du maillot jaune de Claire. Elle fut surprise et ouvra les yeux, mais n'eut pas l'occasion de dire quelque chose, Thibaut plongeant encore plus la langue et la salive dans sa bouche. D'une vive levée du bassin, Thibaut pénétra Claire qui fit aussitôt un sursaut que j'attribuai surtout à la stupeur. Lui, prenait son pied et oublia immédiatement les baisers pour s'adonner à un va-et-vient instinctif. </p><p>Elle, commençait à devenir rouge, mais était loin d'être en osmose avec son partenaire. La vigueur de son ami l'empêchait de dire quoi que se soit, et bien vite les larmes lui vinrent aux yeux. Thibaut était conscient que Claire vivait douloureusement cette initiation sexuelle, mais n'avait pas l'intention d'arrêter avant l'éjaculation. Plus elle sanglotait et plus je vis les fesses lisses de Thibaut monter et redescendre rapidement. Soudain, au bout de cinq minutes, il s'arrêta net, le torse bombé, les yeux fermés, le visage heureux, tendu vers l'horizon, et s'en suivirent quelques à-coups annonçant la venue du sperme dans ce réservoir élastique qui faisait tant penser. Essoufflé comme après le match de foot, il poussait de longs han à voix basse, peut-être quand même un peu déconcerté par sa partenaire qui pleurait maintenant vraiment. </p><p>Voyant cela, et après que la fatigue de l'extase se fit sentir, il ne lui dit rien du tout, se leva, se débarrassa précipitamment de la capote en roulant de bas en haut comme il avait appris à le faire, et jeta le préservatif usagé dans les fourrés. Il remonta son maillot et courra au camp peut-être pour se reposer avant d'aller rejoindre les autres au lac. Claire, elle, resta un moment là, en attendant de reprendre ses esprits, remontant aussi son maillot, qui se tacha alors du sang émis par le dépucelage qui aura permis de contribuer un peu à forger le caractère de cette jeune fille. Elle devait s'efforcer d'acquiescer la chose, et puis qui l'aurait cru si elle s'était plainte ? J'aurais été témoin que rien ne s'était passé?</p><p>Le reste des vacances, ces deux là ne se parlèrent plus une seule fois et s'ignorèrent. Thibaut n'en était pas plus dérangé car son attirance pour elle était, comme chez beaucoup de jeunes, purement physique et il devait considérer qu'il l'avait simplement consommée ? ce qui promettait pour l'avenir ! </p>"
286,Naturisme,anonyme,,"['FM+/f', 'inc', 'mom/dau', 'gang', 'virgin']",,2012-12-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Mon dépucelage par les amants de ma mère</p><p>J'ai 16 ans et je m'appelle Aurélia, je vis avec ma mère, elle m'a élevé seule, elle s'est séparée de mon père quand j'étais très jeune.</p><p>Ma mère recevait des amants régulièrement et vers l'âge de 10 ans, elle m'expliquât tous sur la sexualité et me permit de me masturber à ma guise, vers 12 ans, je me masturbais tous les jours jusqu'à la jouissance et quelque fois ma mère m'observait mais elle ne voulait pas que je couche avec des garçons, elle prétextait que j'avais le temps et que j'étais un peu jeune.</p><p>A 15 ans, j'insistais pour, quand elle recevait un amant, que je me couche entre eux deux, pour me faire caresser par un homme. Ma mère acceptait de temps en temps, en me disant qu'il ne fallait pas en prendre l'habitude. Ses amants, aimaient cela et de plus en plus elle était un peu obligée de me prendre dans son lit mais ne voulait pas que ses amants me baisent.</p><p>Après avoir jouis, je regagnais ma chambre pour les laisser baiser à leur guise, avant que ses amants la quittent pour rejoindre leurs femmes.</p><p>Souvent, l'entendais les gémissements de ma mère qui prenait son pied, elle avait dans son lit de supers baiseurs et j'allais la retrouver dans la salle de bains pour lui demander comment ça s'était passé et en profitais pour me masturber devant elle.</p><p>Quelques fois, je restais avec eux pour faire un pipe à son amant et les voir faire l'amour et je me caressais devant eux, mais pas très souvent à mon goût.</p><p>Tous ses amants voulurent me dépuceler et moi je demandais que cela, avoir une grosse queue dans ma chatte et dans mon cul. (Dans ma bouche c'est déjà fait et j'aime le sperme au fond de ma gorge).</p><p>Une quinzaine de jours avant mes 16 ans, ma mère m'emmena chez son gynécologue pour me prescrire la pilule. Il s'aperçût en m'auscultant, que j'étais encore vierge et demanda à ma mère si c'est pour bientôt, elle lui répondit que c'était éminent et dès que se sera fait, je reviendrais le voir et qu'il pourra me baiser. En guise d'honoraire, je lui fis une pipe et il baisa ma mère devant moi. (Je pense qu'à chaque visite, c'est sa façon de payer). A ma prochaine visite, j'aurais le droit à sa grosse queue, j'en étais toute retournée et vivement que je revienne.</p><p>Dans la semaine, ma mère convoqua tous ses amants avec qui je partageais leur lit, et mit mon pucelage aux enchères, celui qui gagne me baise et m'enculerait devant les autres, et après je baiserais avec tous le monde y compris ma mère.</p><p>Les enchères s'élevaient à 1000 euros et j'écartais mes jambes (enfin) pour recevoir sa langue et sa queue, ma mère tenait sa bite et la présenta devant ma chatte et d'un coup sec, me pénétra et me fit un peu mal, tout de suite suivi par un super pied, je jouissais de toutes mes forces et senti bientôt tout son foutre au fond de mon vagin.</p><p>Il sorti sa queue de mon sexe et de suite, je m'empalais sur la première bite à ma portée, je senti la main de ma mère passer du gel entre mes fesses et mis son doigt dans mon cul pour l'élargir un peu et mon premier amant, ayant repris de la vigueur, pénétra mon cul de la même manière que dans ma chatte. J'avais deux bite en moi, j'en saisi une autre et la mis dans ma bouche, j'entendis ma mère dire : «Tu es vraiment une salope ma fille ».</p><p>Tous ses amants présents me prirent par tous les trous et déversèrent en moi leur superbe liqueur, leur foutre coulait le long de mes jambes et sur mon visage, je vis arriver ma mère, avec un gode ceinture attaché à sa taille et le planta dans mon cul. Je pris un super pied, celui que j'attendais depuis 2 ans.</p><p>Après 4heures de baise sans arrêt, tous rentrèrent chez eux et je m'endormi dans les bras de ma mère et elle me disant que j'étais plus pute qu'elle et que maintenant je partagerais ses amants avec elle.</p><p>Enfin j'allais pouvoir baiser comme je veux, sans arrêter ma masturbation quotidienne.</p><p>Régulièrement (1 fois par mois) j'allais chez le docteur, pour un examen complet de la chatte et de mon cul, puis il me baisait ou m'enculait selon son humeur et comme je restais toujours sur ma faim, en rentrant à la maison, je me finissais avec le gode de maman en attendant le soir l'arrivée d'un amant. </p>"
287,Une Enfance Heureuse!,anonyme,,"['Fb', 'mf', 'inc']",,2012-12-30T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Je m'appelle Gaël et j'ai eu la chance d'avoir pu assouvir mes pulsions sexuelles depuis ma plus tendre enfance! Maintenant que je suis âgé de 22 ans et que j'ai une vie classique et donc une sexualité classique (métro, boulot, dodo et relation stable avec ma fiancée), je me permets de vous révéler comment se déroula mon enfance.</p><p>Jusqu'à l'âge de mes 10 ans, j'eus une enfance tout à fait normale et heureuse. J'étais fils unique dans une famille sans histoire, ma mère était femme au foyer et mon père militaire.</p><p>Hors un jour, au cours d'une mission, mon père fut tué, pris dans une embuscade tendue par des rebelles en ex-Yougoslavie. La détresse de ma mère fut telle qu'elle fit une dépression et finit par se donner la mort...</p><p>Bon passons ces moments tragiques . Quoiqu'il en soit, lorsque je fus orphelin, je fus pris en charge par l'ADASS et à peine quelques mois plus tard, je pus être adopté par une nouvelle famille en Alsace, dans le nors-est de la France.</p><p>Ma belle-famille était très jeune et exclusivement féminine. Laetitia la mère (que je n'ai jamais pu appeler 'maman') était âgé de 30 ans, blonde, yeux bruns, cheveux longs à peine plus grande que moi (càd environ 1m75), poitrine moyenne, corps mince. 2 autres femmes vivaient avec nous, Marie sa fille : 13 ans, blonde également aux yeux bleus, cheveux mi-longs, légèrement plus petite que moi, belle comme un ange et très timide, et Julie la soeur de Laetitia, 20 ans, magnifique brune aux yeux verts, taille mannequin, cheveux mi-longs également.</p><p>Moi je venais d'avoir 11 ans et à l'époque, j'étais loin de m'intéresser aux choses du sexe, d'autant plus que je n'avais plus goût à rien depuis que j'avais compris que mes parents ne reviendraient plus jamais. Car on avait pris soin de me ménager et de ne pas me dire crûment la vérité. Quand cette période douloureuse fut passé, je finis petit à petit par reprendre goût à la vie. Et je m'intégrai très bien dans cette nouvelle famille, entretenant immédiatement de bons rapports avec tout le monde! Tout le monde était extrêmement gentil, d'autant plus que cela me faisait bizarre de vivre avec des filles et aussi jeunes en plus, car mes parents étaient âgés de 53 et 56 ans!</p><p>J'appris que le mari de Laetitia l'avait quitté 4 ans plus tôt, sans dire un mot et qu'elle ne l'avait plus jamais revu. Aussi sa soeur vint s'installer avec elle pour l'aider à élever sa fille et étant elle-même célibataire, cela l'arrangeait d'avoir un peu de compagnie.</p><p>Un jour de vacances alors que j'avais 12 ans, je sortis avec Laetitia faire un tour en vélo. En chemin, j'eus le malheur (ou le bonheur!) de faire un chute qui me valut un joli vol plané et une belle plaie au genou! Nous rentrâmes donc à la maison et sans plus attendre, Laetitia se prépara à me soigner car je saignais pas mal et faut bien le dire, ca faisait mal surtout à 12 ans!</p><p>Nous étions seuls à la maison, Marie prenait des cours particuliers de maths je crois et Julie était bénévole dans un hospice pour personnes âgées.</p><p>Je portais un jean et donc, c'était difficile de remonter le pantalon jusque au-dessus du genou, d'autant plus que la plaie était ouverte. Alors il fallait l'enlever pour que Laeti puisse désinfecter la plaie. J'étais plutôt réticent à le faire car j'étais très pudique, personne dans ma nouvelle famille ne m'avait jamais vu en sous-vêtements mais avant même que j'ai eu le temps de réfléchir, Laeti était déjà en train de défaire mes boutons et en moins de temps qu'il n'en faut pour le dire, je me suis retrouvé en slip.</p><p>Une fois qu'elle m'eut donné les soins nécessaires avec une grande tendresse féminine, je commencais à ne plus ressentir la douleur. Mon genou fut entouré d'un joli pansement et je tentai de me relever. Mais dès que je pris appui sur mon genou, je ressentis une vive douleur qui me fit chanceler. Laeti se précipita pour me soutenir mais emporté dans l'élan, nous sommes tombés tous les deux sur le canapé, l'un à côté de l'autre. Cela nous fit rigoler puis en se relevant, Laeti passa sa main, volontairement ou non je ne sais pas, entre mes jambes. Ceci me fit sursauter d'un seul coup, car personne n'avait jamais touché cette partie de mon corps, à part moi-même bien sur! Laeti ne semblait s'être rendu compte de rien et une fois debout, elle se rendit compte que le flacon d'alcool avait coulé sur son pied. Elle se baissa pour l'enlever et je me retrouvai nez-à-nez avec son arrière-train! En plus, elle portait un petit short blanc très court et je me souvins avoir distingué un peu de sa culotte derrière le short! Sans que je comprenne pourquoi, cela fit dresser mon sexe petit à petit, d'autant plus qu'elle resta un certain moment dans cette position.</p><p>Lorsqu'elle se releva, elle remarqua tout de suite mon érection car n'oublions pas que j'étais en slip! Elle me sourit tendrement et me dit : 'Tiens donc, mais qu'est-ce que c'est ca?'</p><p>Moi j'avais un peu honte, je rougissais et n'osai pas bouger.</p><p>- Dis-moi me dit-elle, je suppose que ce n'est pas la 1e fois que ceci t'arrive, non?</p><p>- Euh bin.. dis-je en bafouillant.</p><p>- Tu peux le dire tu sais, c'est une réaction naturelle chez un garçon, tu ne dois pas avoir honte.</p><p>- Euh bin oui dis-je doucement, ca m'est déjà arrivé.</p><p>- Et que fais-tu pour faire passer cela? Demanda-t-elle d'un ton très coquin.</p><p>- Bin rien, répondis-je, ca finit par passer tout seul.</p><p>- Je vois qu'il va falloir t'apprendre des choses.</p><p>Sur ce elle s'approcha de moi et s'agenouilla entre mes jambes. Très doucement, elle me retira mon slip, faisant jaillir mon jeune sexe bien tendu! Sans dire un mot à part un léger 'umm' de convoitise, elle le prit à pleine mains et commença à me masturber tout doucement.</p><p>'Tu vois, dit-elle, c'est mieux ca que de ne rien faire, non? Ca ne te fait pas du bien?'</p><p>J'étais tétanisé par cette sensation nouvelle, de sentir une main féminine parcourir ma verge de haut en bas... Je fermai les yeux lorsqu'elle accéléra le mouvement et petit à petit, je sentai ma jeune semence qui montait et finis par éjaculer dans sa main dans un râle de soulagement que je m'efforcai de contenir. A 12 ans, je n'avais que très peu de sperme mais je vis que Laeti prit un certain plaisir à me voir jouir pour la 1e fois.</p><p>'Voilà au moins tu auras appris quelque chose aujourd'hui, me dit-elle tendrement. Désormais tu sais quoi faire quand cela te reprend. Et si tu veux, tu peux me demander que je te le refasse, ca ne me posera aucun problème'.</p><p>1 an passa après cette scène à laquelle je repensais constamment. J'eus de plus en plus souvent des érections et je me soulageai tout seul car bien que j'en mourrai d'envie, ma timidité naturelle m'empêchait d'aller voir Laeti pour qu'elle me branle.</p><p>Un soir où nous étions de nouveau seul Laeti et moi, nous étions devant la télé. Il était environ minuit et je m'étonnais qu'elle ne me conseille pas d'aller me coucher! D'habitude, vers 22h-23h elle me conseillait d'aller au lit (elle ne me l'ordonnait jamais!) mais là rien.</p><p>Nous étions tous les 2 en tenue de nuit. Moi en pyjama classique et elle en chemise de nuit.</p><p>Assis bien sagement l'un à coté de l'autre sur le canapé, commenca un film érotique à la télévision. J'en avais déjà vu en cachette (car j'eus droit à une télé dans ma chambre pour mes bons résultats scolaires, avec le satellite s'il vous plaît!) et cela m'étonnait de plus en plus qu'elle me laissa regarder!</p><p>Le film commença et au moment où l'actrice faisait un strip très sensuel, je sentis la main de Laeti venir se poser sur mon pyjama au niveau de mon sexe. 'J'étais sur que cela te ferait de l'effet, dit-elle! Dis-moi, tu te rappelles de ce qui s'est passé l'an dernier quand tu t'étais blessé au genou?'</p><p>- Oui répondis-je, tout en sentant ma bite durcir sous les caresses de Laeti.</p><p>- Je suis sur que tu as du mettre en application ce que je t'avais appris, non?</p><p>- C'est exact</p><p>- Pourquoi n'es-tu jamais venu me demander de te le faire? C'est quand même beaucoup mieux, non? Et moi j'aime bien le faire!</p><p>- Bin c'est que j'osai pas, ca me gênait, dis-je timidement.</p><p>- Oh pauvre petit! Dit-elle en souriant! Mais tu ne dois pas, voyons! C'est vraiment trop dommage d'être resté frustré ainsi à cause de cela! On est entre nous et les autres ne sont aps au courant alors tu peux venir me voir quand tu veux.</p><p>Reparler de cela me faisait repenser à la scène de l'an dernier et je bandais de plus en plus! Soudain, sans dire un mot, Laeti se leva et retira d'un trait sa chemise de nuit! Je la vis nue devant moi, libre, offerte, splendide! C'était la première fois que je voyais une vraie femme nue à part à la télé. Elle s'avanca vers moi et m'embrassa fougueusement! Elle me roula une pelle extraordinaire pendant plusieurs minutes tout en sortant mon sexe bien raide de mon pyjama et le caressant!</p><p>Puis sans que j'eus le temps de dire ouf, je me retrouvai nu. Elle commenca à m'embrasser depuis mon cou jusqu'à mon sexe et commenca à me faire une pipe d'enfer! La sensation était exquise et il me fallut très peu de temps pour éjaculer dans sa bouche!</p><p>'Après cela, me dit-elle la bouche pleine de mon sperme, j'espère que tu seras plus motivé pour venir me voir quand tu bandes'!</p><p>- Oh oui lancai-je!</p><p>Tout en restant nue et moi aussi, elle revint s'asseoir à côté de moi pour regarder la télé.</p><p>Le film devenait de plus en plus torride et cela l'excitait! J'entendais petit à petit des soupirs et des gémissements à coté de moi. N'en pouvant plus, je me retournai et voyais Laeti se masturber, les jambes bien écartées face à moi.</p><p>Cela faisait un petit moment qu'elle se masturbait et elle commenca à avoir un orgasme. Je la vis accélerer le mouvement de sa main et avoir des petits soubresauts dans tout le corps! Cette vision m'excita au plus haut point et mon sexe ne tarda pas à reprendre de la vigueur!</p><p>Remarquant cela, elle me prit main et me fit s'allonger au-dessus d'elle. Puis elle prit rapidement mon sexe et se l'enfourna tout doucement dans son vagin!</p><p>MON DIEU QUELLE SENSATION!!!!!!</p><p>Mon sexe glissa comme dans du beurre dans cette petite chatte hyper lubrifiée et sentir les délices de la pénétration pour la 1e fois me fit croire que je rêvais! Je n'avais que 12 ans et je faisais l'amour avec une femme de 30 ans censée être ma belle-mère alors qu'il y a un an à peine, je ne savais même pas ce qu'était la masturbation!</p><p>Mécaniquement, je fis des mouvements de va-et-vient de plus en plus rapides! Elle enserra ses jambes autour de moi et petit à petit, elle joussait comme une folle! Elle hurlait de bonheur, criait des 'Oh oui Gaël, c'est bon vas-y t'arrêtes pas ouiiiiiii' et me griffait même le dos!</p><p>Je sentis que j'allais bientôt éjaculer et mes mouvements se firent encore plus rapides! Nous étions tous les 2 au septième et soudain, je me vidai avec une violence terrible dans son vagin!</p><p>A ce moment, je plaqua mon sexe le plus profondément possible en elle, et nous restâmes plusieurs minutes sans bouger, savourant nos orgasmes respectifs!</p><p>Puis nous allâmes nous coucher, épuisés.</p><p>A partir ce moment-là, Laeti et moi eurent très fréquemment des relations sexuelles toujours plus torrides! Ma belle maîtresse m'initia à l'art du cunnilingus dans lequel je devins un expert!</p><p>Dès que nous étions seuls, nous passions notre temps à nous faire l'amour comme des bêtes sans que personne ne se doute jamais de rien.</p><p>Lorsque j'eus 14 ans, je partis avec Marie, ma demi-soeur en vacances dans un châlet de montagne pour les sports d'hiver. Elle avait 15 ans et était jugée assez autonome pour s'occuper de moi sans sa mère et sa tante.</p><p>Nous étions donc dans la même chambre par souci d'économie, et qui plus est, dans le même lit.</p><p>Tout se passa sans histoires les premiers jours et une nuit, à force de discussion et de confidences, elle me révéla qu'elle était vierge mais qu'elle mourrait d'envie de passer à l'acte avec son petit copain. Seulement du fait de sa virginité, elle avait trop peur de le décevoir! L'idée de lui dire que je pouvais 'lui rendre service' me traversa l'esprit mais ce serait révéler ma liaison sexuelle avec sa mère. Aussi je renonçai à contre-coeur car Marie était mignonne comme un coeur!</p><p>Mais la même nuit, ce fut elle qui prit les devants! Apparemment nous avions eu la même pensée car je fus réveillé de mon sommeil par Marie qui me fesait une fellation!</p><p>J'allumai la lumière et vit qu'elle s'était déshabillée.</p><p>'Je pense que tu sais pourquoi je veux faire ca, n'est-ce pas?' me dit-elle de sa voix douce.</p><p>J'acquiesçai de la tête et lorsqu'elle remonta vers moi, je la couchai de son côté du lit et commenca à l'embrasser fougueusement, à couvrir son corps de baisers jusqu'à descendre à sa magnifique chatte vierge à laquelle je fis un cunnilingus tout en douceur, un traitement de faveur qui la fit atteindre son premier orgasme!</p><p>Puis je remontai sur elle et la pénétra tout doucement! Surprise par tant d'habileté de ma part, elle se laissait faire en toute confiance et poussa un grand gémissement lorsque mon sexe fut complètement enfoui en elle! Je commençais de légers va-et-vient tout en douceur, j'étais bien loin des relations fougueuses d'avec Laetitia mais dépuceler cette jolie fille m'excitait au plus haut point! Je ne tarda pas à éjaculer et elle n'arrêtait pas de jouir, depuis la 1e pénétration jusqu'à mon éjaculation!</p><p>La semaine suivante, nous faisions l'amour toutes les nuits, toujours avec la même douceur et la même sensualité!</p><p>Puis ce fut le retour des vacances! Pour fêter nos retrouvailles, Laetitia et moi firent l'amour 3 fois de suite la nuit qui suivait! Je lui racontai mes expériences avec Marie et Laeti en fut ravi! Elle était très contente que ce fut moi qui l'ai dépucelée car elle avait confiance en moi!</p><p>Une semaine passa et une nuit, j'entendis quelqu'un s'introduire dans ma chambre et refermer la porte à clé.</p><p>'Gaël tu dors?' murmura une voix, que je reconnu immédiatement comme étant celle de Marie.</p><p>- Non, qu'est-ce qui se passe?</p><p>Marie était en petit chemisier de nuit, nue en-dessous. Elle se mit sous la couette à mes côtés et m'expliqua que son petit ami l'avait quitté avant même qu'elle ait pu passer à l'acte avec lui!</p><p>Mais elle ne semblait pas du tout triste de cette séparation et me confia qu'elle avait envie de moi! Après tout, cela faisait une semaine que les vacances étaient finies et pendant ces vacances-là, nous faisions l'amour toutes les nuits!</p><p>Un simple regard suffit après cet aveu et je commencai à l'embrasser! Je la déshabillai et m'apprêta à commencer les préliminaires habituels quand elle me dit qu'elle voulait que je la prenne directement! Eh oui, Marie est une de ces rares filles que les préliminaires exaspèrent autant que la plupart des hommes et donc sans plus attendre, je la pénétrai!</p><p>Et je la ramonai de plus en plus fort et de plus en plus vite, je l'entendais gémir de plaisir, mordant l'oreiller pour ne pas réveiller tout le monde et je finis éjaculer dans son vagin!</p><p>Depuis j'alternai entre les relations avec Laeti le jour où nous étions seuls et les nuits où Marie venait se faufiler en cachette dans mon lit.</p><p>Mais ca ne s'arrête pas là! De nouvelles conditions me permirent de me rapprocher de Julie, la soeur de Laetitia! Comme quoi, y' en a qui ont de la chance, vous trouvez pas? ;=)</p><p>J'avais 15 ans, presque 16 et j'entretenais toujours mes relations charnelles avec Laetitia qui avait 35 ans à ce moment-là et Marie qui approchait les 17 ans. Julie, elle en avait maintenant 25 ans.</p><p>J'avais été invité à une soirée d'anniversaire avec des copains de classe et une fois la fête terminée vers 2h du matin, Julie était venue me chercher en voiture pour me ramener à la maison.</p><p>En cours de route, nous parlâmes de tout et de rien, et inévitablement (apparemment, c'est de famille!), le sujet de la sexualité fut abordé et j'appris à ma grande surprise que Julie se posait de plus en plus de questions sur sa sexualité! Déçue par tous les homme qu'elle connut, elle se demandait si l'homosexualité ne serait pas mieux pour elle!</p><p>- Non, lui dis-je, tu es tellement belle, ce serait dommage! Je pense qu'un homme devrait te mériter, tu finiras par en trouver un qui te satisfera. Ce serait vraiment dommage que tu te fasses homo!</p><p>- Tu crois, me demanda-t-elle?</p><p>- Ce n'est que mon opinion mais je trouve que tu es bien trop jolie pour être lesbienne!</p><p>- T'es trop mignon, me dit-elle sur un ton qui me fit presque rougir.</p><p>Arrivé devant la maison, nous restâmes tous les deux dans la voiture, finissant notre conversation. Le sujet s'était de plus en plus affiné et elle me racontait ses aventures sexuelles passées qui l'avaient tellement déçue.</p><p>Faut dire qu'elle a pas eu de chance la pauvre! Le seul homme dont elle fut vraiment amoureuse émigra aux USA pour son boulot, et en ce qui concerne le sexe, elle n'eut que des hommes-lapins qui les laissaient sur sa faim ou des impuissants!</p><p>Mais comme elle ne réchignait pas sur les détails de ses relations sexuelles, la discussion commencait à bien nous exciter tous les deux! Et puis, je ne sais ce qui m'a pris, mais je finis par avancer ma main sur sa cuisse. Elle portait une mini-jupe, sans collants et un petit chemisier blanc à travers duquel on distinguait son soutien-gorge.</p><p>Surprise pas ce geste, elle me regarda intriguée et me sourit! Puis elle écarta légèrement les jambes, me faisant comprendre d'aller plus loin. Je passai donc ma main entre ses jambes puis mes doigts se faufilèrent tout doucement derrière sa petite culotte. Je pénétrai un doigt dans sa chatte déjà toute humide de notre discussion, à ce moment-, elle ferma les yeux et écarta complètement les jambes. J'en profitai pour lui retirer sa culotte et m'approcha pour lui lécher sa petite chatte, toute ruisselante de désir! Elle se laissa faire et pendant que j'honorais son vagin et son clitoris de mes mouvements de langue devenus très habiles avec le super entrainement que j'ai eu, elle enleva son chemisier et son soutien-gorge. Sans plus attendre, je remontai pour l'embrasser tout en baissant mon pantalon.</p><p>Puis elle me poussa doucement en arrière, de façon à pouvoir me piper.</p><p>Elle se suça magnifiquement tout en se masturbant jusqu'à ce que j'éjacule dans sa bouche!</p><p>Puis elle vint se frotter contre moi et par une masturbation très habile, elle fit reprendre de la vigueur à mon sexe qui ne réclamait plus qu'une chose : pénétrer cette chatte qui me faisait de plus en plus envie!</p><p>Bientôt mon désir devint réalité car elle m'attira vers elle et d'un coup sec, je la pénétrai jusqu'au fond! Sans plus attendre, je la ramonai de plus en plus fort. Je sentais sa mouille dégouliner le long de mes couilles prêtes à exploser et je l'entendis atteindre un puissant orgasme!</p><p>Moi je n'avais pas encore joui et elle s'étonna d'une telle endurance!</p><p>Je continua mes va-et-vient de plus en plus rapidement, lui procurant ainsi un autre orgasme dans la foulée! Là, je n'en puis plus et répandai mon sperme au plus profond d'elle!</p><p>Une fois que nous avions repris nos esprits, nous rentrâmes bien sagement.</p><p>Depuis ce temps-là, je fus comblé sexuellement! Entre Laetitia dont j'assouvissais la libido, Marie qui était constamment en manque depuis que je l'avais dépucelé et Julie qui se préservait ainsi de l'homosexualité (car bien sur, j'eus de nombreuses autres expériences avec elle), je m'étais involontairement (ou presque) assuré minimum 2 parties de baise par jour! Et le plus fort, c'est que personne n'était au courant de ce qui se passait avec les autres!</p><p>Tout ceci dura jusqu'à l'age de mes 18 ans. Après m'avoir bien fêté ma réussite au bac, chacune séparément ;=), je dus m'installer à mon propre compte pour mes études. Je n'étais qu'à 30 km de leur maison et bien que je perdis contact avec Marie qui déménagea aussi, je continuai à entretenir des relations occasionnelles avec Laetitia et Julie qui ne se doutaient toujours de rien à propos de ce qui se passait avec l'autre.</p><p>Puis il y a 2 ans, je rencontrai Jennifer ma fiancée avec qui je vis actuellement et étant fou amoureux d'elle, je cessai toute relation sexuelle avec Laeti et Julie, me consacrant exclusivement à ma Jenny avec qui je suis l'homme plus heureux du monde, après avoir été l'ado le plus heureux du monde grâce à ma belle-famille!</p>"
288,Pervertie Par L'amie De Ma Fille,anonyme,,"['pedo', 'inc', 'les']",,2013-01-30T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Ce mercredi aurait pu être un mercredi comme les autres. Chaque semaine, ce jour-là, Elodie, ma fille reçoit son amie Nadège et comme un rituel bien réglé, les deux filles s'enferment dans un petit cagibi, au fond du jardin. Ce frêle bâtiment était initialement prévu pour remiser les outils de jardinage mais ne sert plus guère depuis mon divorce d'avec mon mari. Ce cagibi, construit avec des planches de récupération, était devenu le coin secret de ma fille et de son amie. Je comprenais, qu'à 13 ans, elles avaient besoin d'un coin bien à elles. D'habitude, vers 16 h, elles revenaient à la maison où je leur avais préparé une substantielle collation mais aujourd'hui, il était déjà 16 h 20 et elles n'étaient toujours pas là. Aussi, je me décidais à aller à leur rencontre.</p><p>Arrivée devant la porte, je m'apprêtais à frapper quand, les mots que j'entendis stoppèrent mon geste.</p><p>- Dépêches-toi Elodie, disait Nadège, il est tard. Il ne te faut pas une plombe pour jouir quand même. D'habitude t'expédie cela en 5 minutes.</p><p>- T'as raison, répondit ma fille, mais d'habitude ce n'est pas le troisième orgasme.</p><p>- Tu n'avais qu'à pas commencer!</p><p>- C'est de ta faute après tout, tu n'avais qu'à pas me parler de la queue de ton frère. Vas-y, racontes encore. Il a baissé son pantalon devant toi et...</p><p>- Tu exagères, ça fait trois fois que je te le raconte. Son sexe pendait entre ses cuisses alors il a pris dans sa main et l'a secoué. Presque aussitôt je l'ai vu enfler, devenir long et raide. 'Elle te plait ma queue' disait mon frangin et comme je ne bougeais pas, il a continué à l'agiter. ' Je parie que tu n'as jamais vu une queue de garçon' continua-t-il ' Tu te branles aussi petite soeur? Ca m'étonnerait, t'es bien trop conne'. Sur ces paroles il a accéléré ses mouvements et plusieurs jets de liquide blanc ont jailli de son sexe et se sont écrasés à 20 cm de moi.</p><p>Tout en écoutant ce qui se disait, j'ai fait le tour de la cabane et par la fente d'une planche mal jointe je regardais ce qui se passait à l'intérieur. Elodie avait la jupe coincée sous le menton et, le derrière nu, jambes écartées, elle frottait son minou avec ardeur.</p><p>- Nadège, disait-elle, montres-moi ta chatte.</p><p>- Non, dépêches-toi, ta mère va s'inquiéter. Veux-tu que je t'aide?</p><p>Sans attendre la réponse d'Elodie, Nadège s'approcha de ma fille et glissa sa main entre ses cuisses qui apprécia cette caresse car, presque aussitôt, elle se mit à jouir.</p><p>Je rebroussais vivement chemin pour ne pas me faire surprendre et rejoignit la maison. Je faisais semblant de m'affairer quand elles arrivèrent.</p><p>- Enfin dis-je, je m'apprêtais à aller vous chercher.</p><p>- Excuses-nous maman mais nous n'avions pas vu qu'il était si tard.</p><p>Pendant qu'elles mangeaient je les regardais du coin de l'oeil. Aujourd'hui je les voyais d'un oeil différent. Elles n'étaient plus gamines mais presque femmes. Pendant un instant je me revis à leur âge. A 13 ans il y avait longtemps que je connaissais la masturbation. Moi aussi, j'ai pu apprécier les caresses d'une autre main que la mienne sur ma chatte quand, avec ma meilleure amie, nous nous branlions mutuellement. Malgré ce dont je venais d'être témoin, j'avais encore du mal à croire qu'Elodie était dans la période où la sexualité prenait beaucoup d'importance et où la découverte de son corps passait inexorablement par la masturbation.</p><p>Le goûter terminé, les filles se laissèrent choir dans le canapé et par ce mouvement, la jupe de ma fille se souleva et me permit de constater qu'elle n'avait pas remis sa culotte. Cette vision me troubla.</p><p>Le soir même, ayant toujours devant les yeux, le spectacle de ma fille se masturbant, je renouais avec cette pratique que je pensais avoir totalement occultée. J'avais commencé par me mettre nue devant le miroir de l'armoire. J'avais détaillé toutes les parties de mon corps et de cet examen, Malgré mes 35 ans, j'en ai retiré une image plutôt flatteuse, mis à part mon pubis broussailleux, qui demandait un sérieux toilettage.</p><p>Toujours face au miroir mais assise sur le bord du lit, j'ai écarté les jambes et passé en revue tous les replis de ma chatte. Cet examen, qui m'obligeait à passer mes doigts dans les moindres recoins, me procurait de douces sensations qui se changèrent bien vite en une véritable excitation. Ma mémoire n'avait pas oublié les gestes que j'avais faits tant de fois pendant mon adolescence. Et ma jouissance est venue, très forte. C'était la première depuis mon divorce mais je savais que dorénavant, ce ne serait pas la dernière.</p><p>J'attendais le mercredi suivant avec impatience. Quand Nadège arriva sur le coup de 14 h. Je trouvais qu'elle et Elodie prenaient trop de temps pour se désaltérer, je n'avais qu'une hâte c'est qu'elles aillent s'enfermer dans leur cabane. Enfin elles quittèrent la maison. Je leur laissais 5 minutes d'avance et d'un pas alerte, je courus rejoindre mon poste d'opération. Elles ne parlaient pas très fort et je devais faire un effort pour comprendre leurs paroles.</p><p>- C'est long une semaine disait ma fille. Combien de fois t'es-tu branlée?</p><p>- Je ne sais pas, au minimum une fois par jour donc je dirai une dizaine de fois. Et toi?</p><p>- Comme toi je pense? Peut-être un peu plus. Cette semaine j'ai eu l'impression que quelque chose avait changé. Je ne sais pas vraiment quoi, il me semble que c'est dans le comportement de ma mère. Elle me regarde davantage, elle me parle plus facilement, me pose des questions sur toi, ta famille. On dirait qu'elle se doute de quelque chose.</p><p>- Tu te fais des idées et puis même, que l'on se caresse, que l'on pense au sexe, ce n'est pas un délit. Elle a dû passer par là, ta mère comme la mienne certainement. Justement ta mère est bien seule depuis trois ans au moins?</p><p>- Oui, 3 ans ?.</p><p>- Elle a un nouvel amoureux?</p><p>- Non, pas à ma connaissance. Pourquoi?</p><p>- Tu ne t'es jamais posé la question de savoir si elle avait une vie sexuelle? Et si elle n'a aucune relation, peut-être qu'elle se caresse, elle aussi?</p><p>- Ma mère! Se caresser! Pas possible.</p><p>- Pourquoi?</p><p>- Parce qu'elle a 35ans et que c'est ma mère.</p><p>- Ma mère en un peu plus de quarante et elle se masturbe.</p><p>- T'en es sure, tu l'as vue.</p><p>- Non entendue.</p><p>- Mais elle n'est pas divorcée elle. Elle a un mari.</p><p>- Oui, mais avec son métier de routier international, il est souvent absent.</p><p>J'écoutais avec attention tout ce qu'elles disaient. J'osais glisser un oeil entre les planches disjointes. Les filles étaient assises en bouddha, face à face et sans culotte. Tout en parlant elles passaient un doigt distrait sur leur minou.</p><p>- Tu n'as jamais essayé de la voir? Demanda Elodie.</p><p>- Bien sur que si! Mais je n'ai pas réussi. Pourtant j'aurai aimé la voir. J'aurai voulu savoir si sa chatte était différente des nôtres. En tout cas elle est plutôt expansive quand elle prend son pied, à tel point que j'ai du me faire jouir aussitôt, tant j'avais été excitée par ses gémissements.</p><p>Leurs doigts, maintenant, s'activaient un peu plus vite. Ce spectacle devenait excitant. Je voyais le moment où, moi aussi, j'allais devoir faire comme elles. Je résistais toutefois à l'envie qui me tiraillait le bas ventre.</p><p>- A propos de ta mère, repris Nadège, je la trouve plutôt bien gaulée. Suppose qu'à ce moment elle entre et nous dit: 'Alors, les filles, comme ça on se fait du bien, en douce'.</p><p>- Elle dirait plutôt, corrigea Elodie:' Vilaines vicieuses, vous n'avez pas honte!'</p><p>- Qu'est-ce que t'es négative Elodie chérie, moi je verrais bien ta mère venir vers nous et remplacer nos mains par les siennes. Tu te rends compte, se faire branler par elle.</p><p>- T'es vraiment une grosse salope Nadège, pourquoi ne pas te faire branler par ta mère?</p><p>- Parce qu'on est chez toi. Mais si ma mère le voulait, je n'y verrais pas d'inconvénient.</p><p>- Vilaine gouine, renchérit Elodie.</p><p>- Justement en parlant de gouine, si on échangeait nos mains. A défaut de celle de ta mère, la tienne fera l'affaire.</p><p>Nadège et Elodie se branlèrent mutuellement. Ce que venait de dire Nadège à mon propos m'avait profondément troublé. Imaginer que je puisse masturber ma fille et sa copine m'avait plus bizarrement excité que révolté et, tout naturellement, ma main prit le chemin de mon entrejambe. Ma jouissance survint en même temps que la leur et aussitôt je m'éclipsais.</p><p>Quand Les filles arrivèrent pour le goûter, elles avaient une mine réjouie et les yeux un peu cernés. Je ne sais ce qui s'est passé en moi ce jour-là, toujours est-il que je me mis à détailler Nadège avec un oeil nouveau. Pourquoi? Peut-être parce qu'elle m'avait associé virtuellement à leurs jeux. Aussi je remarquais qu'elle faisait un peu plus femme qu'Elodie. Ses formes généreuses, ses cheveux bruns, ses yeux noirs, la faisaient plus mature. Nadège s'aperçut que je la fixais et planta ses yeux dans les miens. J'essayais de soutenir son regard un moment mais je fus obligée de le détourner. Durant les 20 minutes qui précédèrent son départ, nous n'avons pas arrêté de nous chercher du regard. Nadège, assise dans le canapé au côté d'Elodie, n'arrêtait pas, par des mouvements qui se voulaient involontaires, d'ouvrir et de fermer le compas de ses jambes, me laissant voir, par moment, son sexe nu. Et moi, je répondis à cette provocation par des mouvements aussi involontaires que les siens qui lui permirent de voir ma culotte.</p><p>- Au revoir Madame, à mercredi prochain me dit Nadège.</p><p>- Assez de Madame, appelles-moi Julie.</p><p>Et lorsqu'elle fut suffisamment éloignée de ma fille, je rajoutais:</p><p>- A mercredi ou à un autre jour. C'est quand tu veux, tu es ici chez toi.</p><p>Nadège me sourit. Elle semblait avoir compris le message.</p><p>Ce soir-là, dans mon lit, je me remémorais les mots de Nadège mais aussi les images de son sexe à peine entrevu. Et, quand l'orgasme me secoua, ce fut les doigts de Nadège qui m'emmenèrent au septième ciel.</p><p>Nadège connaissait l'emploi du temps de ma fille aussi ne fus-je guère surprise lorsque, l'après-midi où Elodie suivait des cours d'équitation, je vis apparaître Nadège. Il faisait très beau et, seulement vêtue d'un maillot de bain deux pièces, j'étais allongée sur un transat le long de la haie de troènes. Nadège s'approcha, se pencha sur moi et en me saluant, me fit la bise.</p><p>- Bonjour Madame, excusez-moi, bonjour Julie.</p><p>- Bonjour Nadège, répliquai-je d'un ton que j'essayais de rendre le plus naturel possible malgré l'émotion qui m'étreignait.</p><p>- Elodie est là?</p><p>- Non, elle est au centre équestre.</p><p>- Ah, oui, c'est vrai, je l'avais oublié. Dans ce cas je ne vais pas vous embêter plus longtemps.</p><p>- Tu as le temps, Nadège, je m'ennuie quand ma fille n'est pas là. Entrons si tu veux, tu prendras bien une boisson. Il fait chaud aujourd'hui.</p><p>Comme je m'y attendais, Nadège accepta ma proposition. Pendant qu'elle sirotait son soda, je la regardais. Mon dieu, que m'arrivait-il. J'étais en train de fantasmer sur cette gamine. Peut-être me rappelait-elle la copine de mon adolescence, celle qui m'avait fait découvrir la masturbation, celle dont j'étais tombée follement amoureuse après qu'elle m'eut conduit au plaisir grâce à ses caresses, à ses baisers, à sa langue sur mon sexe. Un lourd silence s'était installé. Je voyais bien que chacun de nous voulait dénouer cette situation. Tant pis, me dis-je, je me jette à l'eau, essayons de ne pas la brusquer, de lui montrer que je ne suis pas son ennemie, au contraire.</p><p>- Nadège, puisque nous sommes seules, j'aimerai aborder, avec toi, un sujet plutôt délicat.</p><p>A ces mots, Nadège sortit de sa torpeur, me regarda avec de grands yeux brillants, contente certainement que je rompe ce silence la première.</p><p>- Oui, Julie, tout ce que vous voulez, bien que je me doute de ce dont vous désirez m'entretenir.</p><p>- Et à quoi penses-tu ? Demandai-je curieuse.</p><p>- De la cabane, enfin de ce que nous faisons dans la cabane. Ai-je vu juste?</p><p>- Tout à fait, Nadège, comment as-tu deviné?</p><p>- Je sais que vous nous écoutiez mercredi dernier ainsi que le mercredi précédent.</p><p>- Ah, répondis-je en devenant rouge comme une pivoine. Tu en as parlé à Elodie?</p><p>- Non, bien sur que non.</p><p>- Pourquoi?</p><p>- Je ne voulais pas l'affoler et, comme vous ne lui avez fait aucune remontrance, elle m'en aurait touché un mot, j'en ai déduit que vous n'étiez pas furieuse contre elle ni contre moi par la même occasion. Et si vous n'étiez pas en colère, c'est que vous compreniez qu'Elodie et moi, pouvions avoir une vie sexuelle.</p><p>- Bonne déduction, fis-je, en essayant de paraître naturelle. Oui, je vous ai vu et entendu continuai-je en appuyant bien sur le mot 'entendu' et encore oui, je vous comprends pour avoir été jeune moi aussi. Mais ce qui m'a surprise ce sont tes paroles me concernant. Les pensais-tu vraiment ou était-ce par pure bravade.</p><p>- Je les pensais réellement et je les pense toujours. C'est vrai que vous êtes souvent présente dans mes pensées, le soir, quand j'ai des envies polissonnes.</p><p>- Quand tu te caresses donc, si je traduis bien ta phrase.</p><p>- Oui et puis, n'ayons plus peur des mots, quand je me masturbe.</p><p>- Tu fantasmes donc sur les 'vieilles'. Bon! Que tu penses que je puisse participer à tes plaisirs solitaires pour les rendre moins solitaires passe encore mais quand je t'ai entendu dire que je pourrai y associer ma propre fille comme toi ta propre mère, là j'ai du mal à comprendre.</p><p>- C'est normal que cela vous choque, vous ne savez pas ce qu'a été ma vie avant que je fasse connaissance d'Elodie.</p><p>- Non, bien sur, Nadège que je n'en sais rien alors, racontes-la moi, veux-tu, demandai-je, curieuse.</p><p>- Promettez-moi de ne la répéter à personne. Jurez-le moi!</p><p>- Je te le jure!</p><p>- Bien, reprit Nadège, je vous fais confiance. Voilà, j'avais environ 10 ans quand j'ai entendu, au travers de la porte de sa chambre, ma mère gémir fortement.</p><p>- Oui, ça je le sais, tu l'as dit à Elodie dans la cabane.</p><p>- Oui, mais je ne lui ai jamais dit que j'avais aussi regardé par le trou de la serrure et j'ai vu ce que ma mère faisait. Elle se frottait le minou. Moi qui pensais que ce n'était pas bien de se toucher la foufoune, je fus étonnée que l'on interdise aux enfants ce que l'on se fait soit même, bien que maintenant je la comprends.</p><p>- Bien, dis-je, jusque maintenant il n'y a pas de quoi fouetter un chat.</p><p>- Attendez Julie, ce n'est que le début. Après avoir assisté un bon moment au spectacle que m'offrait involontairement ma mère et jusqu'à bout de son plaisir, je le sais maintenant, c'est à dire jusqu'au moment où elle se mit à agiter sa main plus vite et à crier plus fort, j'ai rejoint ma chambre et, bien entendu, j'ai reproduit sur moi les caresses que j'avais vues.</p><p>- C'est logique, répondis-je, et tu as eu du plaisir.</p><p>- Non pas ce jour-là. Juste agréable. Mais j'ai recommencé et, en tâtonnant, j'ai trouvé les endroits sensibles et j'ai eu mon premier orgasme.</p><p>- Toujours pas de quoi fouetter un chat ajoutai-je.</p><p>- Vous avez raison. J'avais découvert la masturbation et ses plaisirs et j'en usais sans modération. Bien entendu, dés que l'envie me prenait je ne pouvais pas résister et un jour, croyant ma mère sortie, je me procurais un petit plaisir dans le salon quand elle rentra plus vite que je ne pensais et me surprit en pleine action. Elle me gronda et moi pour me défendre, je lui racontais que je faisais comme elle. Ma mère vint alors s'asseoir prés de moi, me prit dans ses bras et en me berçant, elle me dit: 'Ma petite fille, qui est devenue tout à coup ma grande fille'. J'étais bien dans ses bras. Elle me cajola un bon moment. Moi qui n'étais pas allé jusqu'au bout de mon plaisir, mon désir se réveilla et croyant n'avoir plus rien à craindre de ma mère puisqu'elle m'avait vu et, en quelque sorte, pardonné, je replaçais ma main entre mes cuisses et repris ma masturbation. Ma mère eut le réflexe de poser sa main sur la mienne pour m'empêcher de continuer mais se ravisant, elle la laissa dessus et l'accompagna même dans son mouvement. J'écartais alors mes doigts et se furent les siens qui entrèrent en contact avec ma chatoune et quelques secondes après je me mis à jouir. Ma mère m'embrassa sur le front en me répétant encore:' Nadège, ma petite grande fille', puis elle rejoignit sa chambre.</p><p>L'histoire que venait de raconter Nadège me laissa pantoise. J'aurais dû être choquée mais non. Après tout une mère est là pour faire plaisir à ses enfants. Un instant je me suis mise à sa place. Aurai-je caressé Elodie si je m'étais retrouvée dans la même situation. Non, sûrement pas, quoique... Le doute s'installa dans mon esprit.</p><p>- Je suppose, que ta mère se trouvait honteuse?</p><p>- C'est ce que j'ai cru moi aussi mais, quelques minutes plus tard, les cris que j'entendis ressemblaient beaucoup à ceux que je venais de pousser un instant plus tôt. Je crois que l'excitation avait pris le pas sur la honte.</p><p>- Vous avez recommencé?</p><p>- Ensemble? Non, à mon grand regret d'ailleurs, mais depuis, mes fantasmes s'orientent souvent vers les femmes adultes.</p><p>- Comme moi?</p><p>Ces deux mots étaient sortis de ma bouche spontanément. Nadège était là, devant moi. Je visualisais la scène qu'elle venait de me raconter et je mouillais.</p><p>- Oui comme toi, me dit elle dans un souffle. Mercredi dernier j'ai senti que quelque chose se passait entre nous. Depuis je ne pense qu'à ça. Que je suis ici dans ton salon où je suis entrain de me faire une petite gâterie, que tu entres et que tu....</p><p>Nadège ouvrit ses cuisses et amena sa jupe vers ses hanches.</p><p>- Tu la vois ma chatte, je n'ai pas mis de culotte. Elle est déjà ouverte et trempée. Tu entres et tu me surprends en train me branler.</p><p>Ces mots crus dans la bouche d'une si jeune fille me fit frissonner. Nadège glissa un doigt dans sa fente.</p><p>- Je me branle et j'aime ça ajouta-t-elle.</p><p>Avec deux doigts elle sépara ses petites lèvres.</p><p>- Regardes mon clitounet, il est déjà tout dur.</p><p>Je regardais sa tigelle déjà bien développée qu'elle titillait du bout de l'index. J'étais toujours en maillot de bain deux pièces et la tâche de mouille qui ornait le fond de ma culotte, allait en s'élargissant.</p><p>- Tu me vois, et tu viens t'asseoir prés de moi continua-t-elle à me demander.</p><p>Comme un automate, je fis ce qu'elle me demandait.</p><p>- Tu poses ta main sur la mienne. Oui, comme ça, tu la sens ma main, elle s'agite. Accompagne le mouvement, oui, c'est bien, maintenant glisses tes doigts entre les miens, oui, aaaaah... Branles-moi, Julie, branles moi.</p><p>Mon index s'enfonça dans sa fente onctueuse à souhait puis alla s'occuper de son bouton que je trouvais facilement tant il était volumineux pour une fille de son âge. Ses paroles allèrent crescendo et soudain elle jouit. Sa mouille inonda mes doigts. Je sentis son sexe continuer à battre puis lentement les spasmes s'atténuèrent.</p><p>- Maintenant, articula Nadège avec peine, maintenant tu ne te sauve pas, tu ne fais pas comme ma mère. J'aurais tant aimé, après qu'elle m'aie fait jouir, qu'elle restât à mes côtés, qu'elle me dise combien elle avait aimé me caresser, combien elle aimerait que je la caresse à mon tour.</p><p>Je jouais le jeu.</p><p>- Ma petite Nadège, je suis heureuse de t'avoir fait jouir. Moi aussi, j'ai envie maintenant. Veux-tu me rendre heureuse.</p><p>- Oh oui, maman chérie, que veux-tu que je fasse?</p><p>Elle m'avait appelé maman, mais cela ne me gênait pas.</p><p>- Veux-tu me faire comme je viens de te faire.</p><p>- Non maman dis-moi, avec des mots.</p><p>- Ma petite fille (je continuais à jouer le jeu), Caresses-moi la chatte.</p><p>- C'est mieux, enlèves ta culotte.</p><p>J'ôtais mon slip de bain.</p><p>- Maintenant maman, écartes les cuisses et ouvres bien ta chatte.</p><p>Je fis ce qu'elle souhaitait.</p><p>- Regardes ma fille, regardes la chatte de ta mère. Vois comme je mouille, vois comme mon bouton est gros et dur. S'il te plaît! Branles-moi.</p><p>- Oh, maman chérie, comme j'aime la façon dont tu me demandes de te branler.</p><p>Ses doigts trouvèrent tout de suite les bons endroits et le bon rythme. Il est vrai qu'elle avait de l'entraînement avec Elodie. En tout cas, dextérité de sa part ou excitation extrême pour moi, j'ai joui rapidement mais Nadège, en véritable diablesse, réussit à me maintenir en état d'excitation si bien, que je laissais sa main me caresser et repartis très vite vers un deuxième orgasme. Sans m'en rendre compte ma main avait aussi repris ses caresses sur la chatte de Nadège et cette fois-ci, nous avons éclaté simultanément.</p><p>Un bon moment nous sommes restées sans bouger avec chacune une main posée sur le sexe de l'autre, sans faire de mouvement, savourant l'instant présent. Nous savions que si, l'une ou l'autre se mettait à remuer les doigts, nous ne pourrions pas, malgré notre fatigue, nous empêcher de repartir à la recherche d'un nouvel orgasme.</p><p>- Julie, me dit tout bas Nadège, tu sais maintenant pourquoi j'avais tant envie de tes caresses, mais toi, pourquoi as-tu craqué sur moi?</p><p>- Ma Nadège chérie, tu n'as pas hésité à te confier à moi, à mon tour maintenant de te dire mon secret. C'est une histoire que j'avais complètement occultée depuis des années et qui est remontée à la surface le ce fameux mercredi où je vous ai surpris toi et Elodie. Je devais avoir 8 ou 9 ans, ma tante, la soeur de ma mère, qui habitait très loin de chez nous et que, par conséquent nous ne voyons guère, était venue nous rendre visite à moi et à mes parents. Elle était flanquée de ses deux filles, deux jumelles de 11 ans. Bien entendu nous avons joué ensemble. Alice et Chloé, se sont leurs prénoms, avaient essayé de m'initier à leurs jeux qui n'avaient rien de comparable avec les miens. Sous le prétexte de jouer au docteur, elles s'auscultaient mutuellement et, rapidement, leurs culottes furent ôtées, et leurs mains palpèrent leurs foufounes. J'étais intriguée par tant de hardiesse et je restais là à les regarder, médusée. Leur gestes devinrent plus précis et bientôt que les entendis glousser. Puis, toujours le bas du corps dénudé, elles se mirent sur le dos, côte à côte et me demandèrent: 'Alors cousine, tu veux toucher toi aussi?'. Devant mon refus elles se levèrent, me déculottèrent et, pendant qu'Alice me tenait, Chloé passa un doigt dans la fente de mon minou. Comme je me débattais et criais, Alice s'assit sur mon visage et par des mouvements de bascule, caressait son minou avec mon nez. Chloé continuait ses caresses sur mon sexe et je commençais à trouver la chose agréable si bien que je ne me débattais plus. Après plusieurs minutes de ce traitement, mon corps fut traversé par une sorte d'éclair, je venais d'avoir mon premier orgasme aussitôt suivi par celui d'Alice qui me mouilla la figure. Chloé, pour ne pas être en reste, frotta sa chatte sur ma jambe et jouit à son tour.</p><p>Pendant la semaine que ma tante resta chez nous, mes cousines et moi avons joué très souvent au docteur. Le soir comme nous couchions dans la même chambre, je voyais souvent une des jumelles rejoindre l'autre et dans la pénombre, je devinais qu'elles continuaient leurs jeux mais cette fois en plaçant leurs têtes entre les jambes de l'autre. De mon côté, je me caressais seule car la découverte du plaisir sexuel avait été pour moi une vraie révélation.</p><p>Par malheur, mes parents nous surprirent. Ma tante essaya bien d'expliquer qu'à leur âge, c'était normal. D'ailleurs, quand j'y repense et avec le recul, j'ai la conviction que ma tante avait des tendances pédophiles et que si les jumelles étaient si précoces, leur mère devait y être pour quelque chose car il n'était pas rare que le matin, Alice ou Chloé et même les deux parfois, se réveillaient dans la chambre de leur mère. Je repense aussi à ma tante qui, me prenant sur ses genoux, avait la fâcheuse manie de me caresser les cuisses, allant jusqu'à mon entrejambe. Mais mes parents furent intraitables et ma tante et ses filles durent partir. Je ne les ai jamais revues. Je fus si vertement sermonnée et punie que j'oubliais totalement ce passage de ma vie surtout qu'y ayant pris beaucoup de plaisir, je me sentais encore plus fautive. Ce n'est que vers 17 ans, quand je fis la connaissance de mon futur mari et ayant pour lui une forte attirance sexuelle, que j'ai recommencé à me masturber le soir dans mon lit. Il faut dire qu'il me chauffait terriblement. Quand il m'embrassait, il me caressait la poitrine et appuyait fortement, sur mon ventre, la barre de son sexe bandé.</p><p>En résumé, pour répondre à ta question, si j'ai flashé sur toi peut-être est-ce à cause du plaisir que j'avais pris avec mes cousines, que ton jeune âge et tes relations avec Elodie me rappelaient.</p><p>- Tu aimes les très jeunes filles et moi les femmes mûres, Nous sommes donc fait pour nous entendre. Mais l'histoire de tes cousines avec la possibilité que ta tante ait pu être leur initiatrice, m'a fait beaucoup d'effet. Tu dois t'en rendre compte puisque ta main est toujours sur mon minou.</p><p>En effet, Le sexe de Nadège était trempé. C'est beau la jeunesse. Elle venait d'avoir deux orgasmes successifs et pourtant elle était prête pour le troisième. Je décidais de le lui donner mais pas trop vite. Je voulais encore savoir des choses et, si je la maintenais en état d'excitation, je pouvais lui faire avouer ce que voulais. Alors je me contentais dans un premier temps de faire quelques légers va-et-vient entre ses petites lèvres.</p><p>- Dis-moi, Nadège, tu en es où avec les garçons? J'ai cru comprendre que tu avais un frère plutôt déluré?</p><p>- Mon frère! Parlons-en! Un véritable obsédé. Quand l'occasion se présente il se masturbe et son plus grand plaisir est de le faire devant moi. Je dois le regarder jusqu'à l'éjaculation. Je n'ai pas pu refuser car il connaît ma relation intime avec Elodie et il exerce sur moi une sorte de chantage. Au début j'avais même trouvé cela excitant mais au bout de 3 ou 4 fois ç'est devenu lassant. Mais je ne pouvais plus reculer.</p><p>- Il n'a jamais essayé d'aller plus loin avec toi?</p><p>- Si. Dans un premier temps il m'a demandé de dévoiler ma poitrine. Comme mes seins ne sont guère volumineux, j'ai accédé à son désir. Puis, tu dois t'en douter, il a voulu voir mon minou. Au début j'ai refusé mais toujours ce fameux chantage alors j'ai exposé mon sexe à son regard et, dans le fond, cela m'arrangeait car il éjaculait bien plus vite.</p><p>- Et ses désirs se sont arrêtés là? Jamais il n'a voulu te toucher?</p><p>- Non, je crois qu'il avait malgré tout des principes. S'il trouvait possible que frères et soeur puisse se regarder intimement, je crois qu'il n'aurait jamais pu avoir de gestes déplacés.</p><p>- Mais toi, tu n'avais pas envie de connaître plus intiment le sexe masculin?</p><p>- Non! Et si j'avais voulu, j'aurai pu m'éduquer avec bien d'autres garçons que mon frère.</p><p>- Tu pouvais te branler devant lui?</p><p>- Moi, me branler devant cette grosse tige de chair? Non merci. Devant une belle chatte, comme la tienne, oui, ça j'aurai bien voulu.</p><p>- Tu es donc une vilaine gouine?</p><p>- Si tu le dis, ajouta-t-elle en souriant, d'ailleurs qu'attends-tu pour me branler plus franchement?</p><p>- J'attends que tu me racontes des choses que tu as faites ou dont tu rêves. Si ton récit me plait, je suis prête à te faire jouir avec ma langue.</p><p>Nadège eut un grand frisson. L'éventualité qu'elle puisse jouir sous ma langue était un de ses plus grands fantasmes.</p><p>- Un jour commença Nadège, ma mère avait fait une réunion, à la maison, pour une démonstration de lingerie féminine.</p><p>- Genre Tupperware dis-je mais les boites plastiques étaient remplacés par des petites culottes.</p><p>- Oui, c'était cela. J'avais douze ans et ma mère me permit d'y assister. La vendeuse présentait les différents modèles et les amies de ma mère ainsi qu'elle même, allaient les enfiler dans la salle de bain attenante et revenaient nous les montrer. Physiquement les femmes étaient toutes différentes. Cela allait de la grande maigre à la petite boulotte, de celle qui avait de gros nichons à celle qui avait un gros cul. Souvent les parures, en fine dentelle quasi transparentes, laissaient voir les tétons, surtout ceux qui étaient proéminents et de couleur sombre mais aussi leurs toisons plus ou moins fournies allant jusqu'à, pour une, déborder sur les côtés du slip et pour celles qui étaient épilées on pouvait deviner les détails de leurs sexes.</p><p>- Tu devais être aux anges?</p><p>- Plutôt deux fois qu'une. Je me suis peu à peu désintéressé de la vente et je me suis concentrée sur le corps de ses femmes, me demandant ce qu'elles pouvaient faire ensemble quand deux ou parfois trois se trouvaient réunies dans la salle de bain. Elles devaient bien se montrer entièrement nues à un moment donné. Mon esprit s'est mis à imaginer. Des corps qui se frottaient, des mains, des lèvres qui s'égaraient, des sexes qui mouillaient, des clitoris qui bandaient. Oui, Julie, branles-moi, elle te plait mon histoire? Oui, comme ça, continues...Donc, toutes ces femmes en chaleur et ma mère aussi excitée qu'elles, ma mère qui m'aurait demandé de venir les rejoindre de m'occuper de leurs chattes brûlantes et de laisser leurs mains s'occuper de ma chatte toute aussi bouillante que la leur.</p><p>A ce moment du récit, narré avec tant de conviction par Nadège, je me voyais, comme elle, au milieu de toutes ses femmes qui se léchaient mutuellement. Je me suis alors laissée tomber aux pieds de Nadège et ma bouche se posa sur sa chatte. C'était la première fois de ma vie que je faisais un cunnilingus. Pour Nadège aussi c'était une première.</p><p>- Oh oui! Suces-moi. J'en ai tellement rêvé. Ta langue, tes lèvres sur mon bouton...Je sens que... Ouiii!</p><p>Quand le jus de la jouissance inonda ma bouche, je jouis à mon tour sans avoir dû me toucher.</p><p>Nadège resta immobile durant un bon quart d'heure, semi inconsciente. Lorsqu'elle émergea, elle me sourit, m'embrassa et recueillit sur mes lèvres un peu de son nectar.</p><p>- A toi maintenant Julie, racontes-moi, excites-moi...</p><p>- Je voudrais bien mais il est trop tard maintenant. La prochaine fois...</p><p>- Quand, demain?</p><p>- Comme tu y vas. Non demain c'est impossible, il y a Elodie tu comprends. Disons lundi prochain.</p><p>- Une semaine à attendre, c'est une véritable torture.</p><p>- Allons, Nadège, sept petits jours ce n'est pas le bout du monde et puis tu sais comment t'occuper. Tu penseras à moi. Mais j'y pense, mercredi, tu viens toujours voir Elodie.</p><p>- C'est vrai, je l'avais complètement oubliée.</p><p>- Ce n'est pas gentil, c'est quand même grâce à elle que nous avons pu faire connaissance.</p><p>- Oui mais elle va vouloir qu'on s'amuse ensemble.</p><p>- Oui et alors?</p><p>- Je n'en ai plu tellement envie maintenant que je t'ai, toi.</p><p>- Ecoutes, ne changes pas trop tes habitudes, elle va se douter de quelque chose. Fais comme si rien n'a changé, tu sais que je ne serais pas loin, que je vous espionnerez alors fait jouir ma fille et toi, quand ton plaisir viendra, je saurai que tu penses à moi et sache que je jouirai moi aussi en entendant ta jouissance.</p><p>Quand Elodie revint de son cours d'équitation elle huma le salon que je n'avais pas eu le temps d'aérer et me regarda. Je ne sus pas si elle avait senti l'odeur de corps ayant jouis mais elle me regarda d'un air inquisiteur.</p><p>Quand, mercredi arriva, je vis entrer Nadège et mon coeur se pinça. J'étais jalouse. Que m'arrivait-il? Etais-je tombée amoureuse? Dans un premier temps je décidais de ne pas les espionner mais la curiosité l'emporta. Je sentais que Nadège manquait d'entrain. Elle, qui d'habitude s'empressait, cette fois-ci, me sachant à l'écoute, tergiversait ce qui semblait énerver ma fille.</p><p>- Allons Nadège, dépêches-toi, qu'est-ce que tu attends, tu n'as pas envie? Regardes ma chatte, je mouilles comme une folle.</p><p>- Je ne sais pas, j'ai l'impression que ta mère se doute pour nous. Tu n'as pas eu cette impression toi! Elle nous regardait bizarrement la semaine dernière.</p><p>Nadège gagnait du temps. Si elle continuait sur cette voie et à ne parler que de moi, bien que cela me fît plaisir, c'est Elodie qui va avoir des doutes. Heureusement ma fille prit les devant et commença à caresser la chatte de sa copine. Connaissant son tempérament, elle ne pourra, tenir très longtemps. En effet quelques minutes plus tard, après un long silence, les gémissements que j'entendis ne laissèrent aucun doute sur le plaisir qu'elles prenaient.</p><p>Malgré ma promesse, je ne me suis pas touchée et je suis retournée à la maison. Quand les filles revinrent, j'ai senti qu'il y avait de l'orage dans l'air. Le goûter fut vite bâclé. Nadège partit et Elodie s'enferma dans sa chambre.</p><p>Des semaines passèrent. Entre Nadège et moi c'était le grand amour. Outre les lundi après-midi, nous arrivions à nous voir d'autres jours. Ce jour-là nous allions au cinéma et isolées au fonds de la salle, nous arrivions à nous donner bien du plaisir.</p><p>Et vint ce fameux jour où, Nadège et moi, étions en pleine séance de cunnilingus réciproque quand je vis, sous mes yeux, une paire de botte de cheval. Je relevais la tête au grand dam de Nadège qui était sur le point de jouir.</p><p>- Alors maman, tu me fais cocu. Ce n'est pas bien ça!</p><p>A ma grande surprise Elodie venait de prononcer ces mots avec un ton empreint de gaîté. Je la regardais alors. En effet, ma fille, avait le sourire aux lèvres.</p><p>- Elodie, râla Nadège, tu aurais pu attendre que je jouisse avant d'entrer.</p><p>J'étais abasourdi par ce dialogue. Ainsi Nadège et ma fille étaient de connivence. Je restais un moment sans voix, mon regard allant de l'une à l'autre. Je me relevais suivie de Nadège et nous nous sommes regardées. Elle et moi étions nues au dessous de la ceinture, seule Elodie était vêtue normalement. La situation me paru tellement burlesque et du coup, ma fureur s'envola et, toutes trois, avons éclaté de rire.</p><p>- Bon, finissais-je par dire, je ne voudrais pas mourir idiote, expliquez-moi.</p><p>Elodie prit la parole.</p><p>- D'accord maman, assieds-toi, mais couvres-toi un peu, non pas parce que je trouve cela laid, au contraire, mais ça risque de me déconcentrer. Toi aussi Nadège.</p><p>- Mais, répondit Nadège, je n'ai toujours pas joui!</p><p>- Bon, d'accord continua Elodie, branles-toi et jouit une bonne fois.</p><p>- Pourquoi, me branlerai-je alors que vous êtes deux! Une de vous pourrait au moins s'occuper de moi!</p><p>- Ecoutes, c'est ça ou rien. Décides-toi!</p><p>Nadège plongea sa main entre ses cuisses.</p><p>- Bon, d'accord mais alors regardez-moi.</p><p>Elodie me prit la main et dit:</p><p>- Allons maman, un bon geste, regardons cette chienne en chaleur s'envoyer en l'air.</p><p>Nadège ne mit guère de temps pour jouir.</p><p>- Maintenant, repris Elodie, revenons au pourquoi de ma présence ici. D'abord, maman, tu dois savoir que je suis au courant de ta liaison avec Nadège depuis plusieurs semaines maintenant. Comment l'ai-je su? C'est simple en fait, je sentais Nadège s'éloigner de moi et je me doutais qu'il y avait quelqu'un d'autre dans sa vie. A force de la cuisiner, elle a fini par craquer et j'ai su que c'était toi sa nouvelle conquête. J'étais furieuse mais Nadège sut si bien défendre ta cause et la sienne que je lui ai donné mon absolution.</p><p>- Mais pourquoi demandai-je, avez vous décidé de tout me révéler, à moi?</p><p>- Parce que, continua Elodie, la confession de Nadège est allée encore plu loin. T'as-t-elle parlé de sa mère? De ce qui s'était passé entre elles?</p><p>- Oui, répondis-je, un simple attouchement.</p><p>- Et avec son frère?</p><p>- Oui aussi, rien de vraiment alarmant.</p><p>- Ca, c'est sa version soft car, dans la réalité, Nadège et sa mère ont continué à avoir des relations pas chastes du tout et que sa mère hébergeait son fils dans sa chambre quand son mari n'était pas là. Nadège fut mise au courant de cette relation quand sa mère lui demanda de participer à ses ébats, offre qu'elle a déclinée. Tu t'en sûrement rendue compte, Nadège n'aime que les femmes.</p><p>Je restais coite. Je regardais Nadège avec des yeux ronds. Comment m'étais-je laissée abusée par cette gamine? L'amour rend aveugle, certes, mais quand même, quel aplomb!</p><p>- Tu me déçois Nadège, moi qui pensais que tu avais quelque sentiment à mon égard?</p><p>- Mais j'en ai Julie mais je suis contre l'amour exclusif. J'aime mon corps, j'aime qu'on me donne du plaisir. J'aime aussi en donner, tu as du t'en rendre compte. Aussi que ce soit avec ma mère, Elodie ou toi, qu'importe!</p><p>- Et toi Elodie, comment vis-tu cette situation?</p><p>- Au début très mal. Mais Nadège m'a fait rencontrer sa mère. Nous avons beaucoup parlé toutes les trois et petit à petit, j'ai admis que Nadège et sa mère pouvaient s'aimer autrement que platoniquement. Et, petit à petit, la discussion devint plus chaude. Les mains de Nadège caressaient de plus en plus précisément sa mère qui se laissait faire et se mit bientôt à faire de même. Ma présence ne les gênait pas, au contraire, il me semble qu'elle agissait comme un catalyseur. Bientôt chacune d'elles, eut la main entre les cuisses de l'autre. Je n'aurais jamais cru être émoustillée par un tel spectacle mais je l'étais bel et bien. Elles s'aperçurent très vite que j'appréciais le show qu'elles me proposaient et de leurs mains libres, elles me caressèrent. Mon corps était parcouru de frisson et allait à la rencontre de leurs attouchements, des attouchements qui eurent rapidement raison de résistance. J'ai joui, très fort, sans retenue. Depuis nous nous retrouvons souvent et j'ai découvert, avec elles, les caresses buccales qui amplifièrent l'intensité de mes orgasmes. Mais que t'arrive-t-il maman?</p><p>Ce qu'il m'arrivait? L'idiote! Comment rester zen quand votre fille vous parle de caresses, de jouissances. Sous le regard des deux gamines, je me suis branlée et faite jouir et je suis sure que c'est plus le regard de ma fille que celui de Nadège qui a déclenché mon plaisir.</p><p>- Eh bien, me dis Elodie quand je repris mes esprits, si on m'avait dit qu'un jour je verrai ma mère se masturber devant moi.</p><p>- Et moi devant ma fille continuai-je.</p><p>Puis, m'adressant à Nadège.</p><p>- Puisque tu mens si bien, l'histoire que tu m'as racontée sur cette réunion chez toi, avec ta mère et ses amies, était-ce réel ou une fiction.</p><p>- Les deux, répondit Nadège. Que ma mère (elle me l'a avoué plus tard) et une ou deux de ses amies se sont gouinées dans la salle de bain, c'est vrai. Par contre, que l'on ait eu recours à mes services, malheureusement là, c'est sorti de mon imagination. Mais il y a encore une chose que tu dois savoir.</p><p>- Encore, m'écriai-je, ne croyez-vous pas que j'ai eu assez d'émotions pour aujourd'hui?</p><p>- Il s'agit d'Elodie, reprit Nadège. Je crois que tu sais sa curiosité sur la sexualité masculine? Et bien elle a accepté de participer aux ébats de ma mère avec mon frère.</p><p>- Tu...Tu... n'est plus vierge... Arrivai-je à peine à articuler.</p><p>- Mais si maman, j'étais curieuse sur le fonctionnement du sexe masculin et avec Pierre, le frère de Nadège, et en présence de sa mère qui jouait le rôle de professeur mais aussi de garde fou, j'ai pu enfin me documenter. J'ai pu voir une queue de prés, un belle queue bien raide, j'ai pu la toucher, la caresser, la sucer, la voir et la faire éjaculer. J'ai vu aussi comment elle pénétrait dans le sexe d'une femme quand il baisait sa mère.</p><p>- Bon, dis-je, tu me rassures mais en ce moment, tu ne trouves pas que ton attitude dénote un peu?</p><p>- Comment ça, s'étonna Elodie?</p><p>- Nadège et moi sommes cul nu et toi, tu as toujours ton pantalon. Alors qu'attends-tu? Je viens d'apprendre que tu t'occupes de la mère de ton amie et tu ne t'occuperais pas de ta propre mère?</p><p>Je me suis allongée sur la moquette et 20 secondes après j'avais la bouche de ma fille sur ma chatte et ma langue lui broutait le minou.</p>"
289,Avec Ma Soeur Adorée,anonyme,,"['Mf', 'inc']",,2013-03-23T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Je m'appelle axel et j'ai 25 ans. J'ai une soeur qui se prénomme Jenny de 10 ans ma cadette. Elle fait 1m65 pour un petit 85B avec de beaux cheveux blonds qui lui tombent sur les reins. Elle a un corps de mannequin. Je la trouvais très belle et j'avais même fait des rêves ou je lui faisais l'amour. On s'entend super bien et on est plus ou moins le confident de l'autre.</p><p>On est parti un jour en à Ibiza, île de la fête et du farniente pour une semaine. Le soir même de notre arrivée elle a voulu aller tout de suite en boite pour profiter au maximum de son séjour.</p><p>Elle est rentrée dans la salle de bains et à son retour elle était vêtue d'une mini jupe et d'un petit haut moulant sans soutien gorge. Quand je l'ai vu, j'ai eu le souffle coupé et je l'ai regardé d'un air qui la beaucoup amusé :</p><p>- Qu'est-ce que tu en penses me demande-t-elle.</p><p>- Tu es superbe, tu vas faire des malheureux ce soir !!!!!J'espère que personne ne t'importuneras !!! </p><p>- J'espère bien que mon chevalier servant va rester à mes cotés toute la soirée !!!! </p><p>- Bien sur que je t'accompagne petite soeur !!! </p><p>On est donc parti pour la boite, il y en a plus qu'il n'en faut sur cette île !!!!! On s'est arrêté dans une boite qui passait de la salsa et autre musique latine. Toute la soirée Jenny a voulu danser avec moi, j'ai supposé que c'était pour éviter les lourdingues qui la mataient d'une façon que je n'aimais pas du tout !!!!!!</p><p>A un moment le DJ a mis la cd de la soca danse, c'était une danse des années 90 où on devait se mettre derrière sa partenaire et se coller à elle. Jenny n'a pas hésité une seconde ! J'étais gêné mais en même temps excité : je me suis mis à avoir une érection que ma petite soeur ne pouvait que ressentir. Voyant que cela ne la gênait pas du tout, je me suis bien collé à elle : quelle sensation affolante.</p><p>Le reste de la soirée on a dansé coller l'un à l'autre.</p><p>Quand on est rentré à l'hôtel , on n'a pas parlé de cette danse qui nous a mis dans des états !!!!</p><p>On s'est couché et au bout d'une heure je n'arrivais pas à dormir, je regardais Jenny qui dormait sur le coté, j'avais une envie folle de la caresser !!!! Prenant mon courage à deux mains je décidais de me coller à elle et de poser délicatement mes mains sur ses belles cuisses. Dès que je mis ma main sur sa cuisse elle me l'attrapa : elle ne dormait pas non plus !!!! Quelle catastrophe pensais-je !!!!! Mais au lieu de la retirer elle passa ma main sous son tee-shirt jusqu'a son sein !!! Quel bonheur mes rêves allaient enfin se réaliser !!!</p><p>Pendant que je caressais sa belle poitrine elle ondula du bassin pour se frotter sur mon sexe qui ne mis pas longtemps à réagir !!!!!! J'avais une de ces érections !!!!</p><p>Puis je glissais lentement ma main vers son minou, en même temps elle tourna la tête pour m'embrasser, c'était divin !!!!! Je n'ai jamais autant apprécié un baiser !!!</p><p>Son minou était rasé, tout lisse et tout trempé !!!!! Je mis un doigt dedans et constatais une résistance : elle était encore vierge !! Je lui caressais son clito et elle fut foudroyée par un orgasme !!!! Une fois qu'elle a repris ses esprit elle se déshabilla entièrement, m'enleva mon caleçon et se mis à califourchon sur moi :</p><p>- Attend je n'ai pas de préservatif !!! Car je ne voulais pas la mettre enceinte !!</p><p>- Pas la peine, j'ai confiance en toi je sais que tu es sain et je prends la pilule depuis deux ans pour me régler ! </p><p>A la fin de cette phrase elle pris mon sexe et le présenta à l'entrée de sa grotte d'amour ! Je rencontrais son hymen et elle descendis d'un coup pour s'empaler sur ma queue ! Elle eu un rictus de douleur et commença des lents vas et vient. Lentement son expression de douleur disparaissait et elle commençait à gémir de plaisir. Elle imprimait le rythme avec ses balancements de reins. Je lui dis :</p><p>- Changeons de position, si tu veux je serais ton initiateur !!! </p><p>- Vas-y mon frère adoré, fais de moi une femme comblée !!!! </p><p>Pendant une bonne heure, on s'est essayé toutes les positions que je connaissais.</p><p>Le lendemain, quand elle s'est réveillé, elle m'a embrassé comme si j'étais son petit copain et m'as dit :</p><p>- Tu es vraiment un frère adorable, j'espère bien qu'on ne va pas en rester là !!!! </p><p>- T'inquiète pas soeurette, je vais te faire vivre une semaine d'enfer !!!! </p><p>La semaine à été dur : on a fait l'amour plusieurs fois en plus de sorties en boîte !!!!!</p><p>Quand on est rentré, j'ai retrouvé ma copine et ma soeur son nouveau petit copain.</p><p>Au bout de deux semaines, on a remis ça, mais c'est une autre histoire ..</p>"
290,Initiation,Anonymous,,"['bgg', 'spank', 'bd', 'toys']",A child actor loses his virginity to his beautiful - and mischievous - twin cousins.,2011-01-21T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The child Bailey had slept perfectly in the basement bedroom suite of his aunt's big house. He had slept on his stomach---""tummy sleeping,"" his mother called it---and as wakefulness intruded pleasantly he rolled over onto his back beneath the thick down comforter, pulled up to his chin. It was the light that had awoken him, streaming in through the vertical blinds on a sliding glass door that led to the backyard. His eyes wandered around the room, which he hadn't seen in daylight in a year. He reflected that his aunt and uncle did pretty well. The basement room had been fitted with understated wood paneling, modern furniture, and costly black marble floors. Bailey always looked forward to the sprawl of the house, and exploring it with his cousins. Hidden in the Pennsylvania woods, he welcomed its remoteness---he spent his days on movie sets as a busy child actor, dodging paparazzi whenever he was out of reach of studio security. Here he was anonymous, secure, and almost normal.</p><p>He'd been awake only a few minutes when his cousins appeared. He heard soft footsteps on the basement stairs, then the door creaked open and twin girls crept in, grinning impishly. They shut the door behind them. The twins were 12, a year older than Bailey. They were still in their nightclothes, identically dressed in a manner that was either cute or cloying: Bailey wasn't sure. They both wore white silk nightgowns, elegant and unadorned, falling to their calves. Against the chill of the marble floors they wore white kneesocks and white ballet slippers.</p><p>""Good morning, Bailey,"" they said almost together, sliding into a sofa near the sliding glass door. Bailey blinked hard. In the diffuse morning light, casting shadows on their faces and illuminating their silks, the sisters were diaphanous, dreamy. He wanted to say, ""You look like angels,"" but instead he said, ""Hi. What time is it?""</p><p>""8 o'clock,"" said Kristy, the one with the lighter-colored, shorter hair. Rachel was the one with longer, darker hair. They both had the same elfin smiles and glittering dark eyes. Bailey had been making careful mental notes about who was who the night before. They only saw each other at Christmas. This year the family Christmas was at his aunt's house.</p><p>The conversation had only comprised these ten words when a clumping was heard on the stairs and Bailey's mother opened the door. She was fully dressed. ""Hey kids,"" she announced, ""Aunt Serena and I are going to the Farmer's Market. Your dad and Uncle Jim left at dawn to go hunting. You think you can occupy yourselves until we get back?""</p><p>""Yes,"" all three kids chirped together. Bailey felt a stirring of excitement at being left alone with his cousins. What fun they had in the house, playing games and watching movies on the big flatscreen TV in the family room.</p><p>""Alright, then, stay out of trouble. We'll be back in a few hours. And no looking at your Christmas presents!"" And with this she turned and sped up the stairs, anxious to gossip with her sister and join the cheerful bustle at the big Pennsylania farmer's market a half-hour up the road.</p><p>""We'll stay out of trouble,"" Kristy and Rachel called after her, with a mischievous leer that Bailey noted, even as he was still half asleep.</p><p>Kristy rose and shut the bedroom door again, then walked to the side of the bed. She sank cross-legged onto the throw rug alongside the bed and was joined at once by her sister.</p><p>""Did you sleep well?"" asked Kristy.</p><p>""Yes,"" said Bailey. ""It's cold down here, but I love this bed.""</p><p>""Dad keeps this house frigid,"" said Rachel, hugging herself and rubbing her arms. Bailey turned onto his side so he could see the girls better. They were looking up at him with intensity, and he suddenly felt self-concious and a little vulnerable. He extracted an arm from beneath the covers and ran his fingers through his hair, hoping to erase any bed-head effect.</p><p>""Your hair's fine,"" said Kristy, with a little giggle. Bailey blushed.</p><p>""It's longer than last year,"" said Rachel.</p><p>""They made me grow it out for 'When We Dream,' into kind of a Buster Brown thing,"" said Bailey, referring to his last movie. ""I just sort of left it that way.""</p><p>Having sampled the chilly air, Bailey quickly slid his arm back under the covers.</p><p>""Are you wearing your fuzzy pajamas?"" said Rachel, having glimpsed his sleeve.</p><p>Suddenly recalling that he was, Bailey winced and blushed. ""Yes,"" he said, knowing there'd be no escape from their mirth.</p><p>""Let's see!"" both girls cried.</p><p>Bailey was perfectly warm in his pajamas beneath the covers, the agreeable temperature of a perfect night's sleep, and his embarassment at his boyish pajamas was joined with sorrow at leaving the snugness of his down comforter.</p><p>""No. I'm warm under here.""</p><p>""You had red ones last year, with feet. Are these footie pajamas, too?"" said Kristy, picking at the covers.</p><p>Bailey seized the comforter and pulled it over his head, burying himself. From beneath the covers, he said, ""Hey, gimme a break. I'll be upstairs in a second. Let me change.""</p><p>But an instant later both girls had grabbed the down comforter and it was off the bed in a flash. Bailey was exposed, encased from neck to toe in fuzzy blue pajamas.</p><p>""Bailey wears footie pajamas! Bailey wears footie pajamas!"" chanted Rachel. Bailey turned over and curled up into a ball.</p><p>Kristy reached onto the bed and tickled his sides. ""Aren't you getting a little old for these?""</p><p>""You're never too old for footie pajamas,"" Bailey replied, his voice muffled because his face was pressed into his pillow. ""Besides, it's freezing in here.""</p><p>""You always wear these when you come here,"" Rachel observed.</p><p>""Because Uncle Jim keeps the thermostat on, like, 38,"" Bailey said, turning over onto his side to look at his cousins.</p><p>Both girls sat down on the side of the bed. ""Hey, Bail, come upstairs with us. We want to play a game with you. A special game,"" said Kristy.</p><p>If this was meant to sound ominous, it had the intended effect. Bailey frowned. ""What sort of game? Can I get dressed first?""</p><p>""A special game,"" repeated Rachel. ""A Christmas present just for 11-year-old movie stars.""</p><p>""And no, you can't get dressed. You'll have to stay in your jammies,"" said Kristy with a smirk. ""Now get up.""</p><p>It was a command, and didn't sound as playful as Bailey had come to expect from his fun-loving cousins. Bailey felt himself falling under an odd sort of spell. This ""game"" probably wasn't played with a deck of cards. Still, he felt a not-unfamiliar stirring. His cousins had the strangest effect on him. He'd do anything they told him to, something that had led to many adventures in the past. But he felt a hint of danger, that this was different. Draped loosely around their necks, both girls had long silk scarves. Bailey hadn't paid much attention; they looked like part of the elegant, big-girl nightgown outfit. They were sliding the scarves off their necks.</p><p>""What's this, then?"" Bailey said, affecting his British schoolboy accent.</p><p>""On your knees, and face that way,"" commanded Kristy.</p><p>Bailey did as he was told, getting to his knees on the bed and turning to face away from the girls.</p><p>In an instant, he felt them grab his arms and pull them behind his back, Kristy holding them while Rachel fastened his wrists tightly with a silk scarf.</p><p>""Hey! Wait a second! I---I--"" Bailey was surpised at the strength of the silk scarf. He couldn't wriggle his wrists loose. He started to stand up on the bed, to run, but they held him.</p><p>""Be still, or we'll tie your feet, too,"" said Rachel. Kristy was putting another silk scarf around his eyes as a blindfold.</p><p>""Wait...what are you doing? This is SOME game,"" Bailey sputtered, enjoying the fun but apprehensive at the surpising security of his bonds. ""Can't we eat breakfast, first? I'm hungry.""</p><p>""We're gonna eat YOU for breakfast, Bail,"" said Kristy, laughing. ""Now, off the bed. We're taking you upstairs.""</p><p>They helped him swing his legs off the bed and he got to his feet. ""I can't see,"" he said lamely. Both girls giggled.</p><p>""This way,"" they said together, holding his arms and leading him from the bed towards the door. If the surprise of being bound and blindfolded hadn't gotten his blood moving, the chill of the floor did the trick. The pajama feet had soft vinyl soles, much too thin to insulate his feet from the marble. ""Cold! Cold!"" he yelped, doing a little dance.</p><p>""Don't be a baby,"" said Rachel, and they led him stumbling up the wooden stairs. The soles of his pajama feet scuffled noisily as he tried to find the steps blindfolded.</p><p>He was led through the kitchen, felt the carpet of the den underfoot, then there was another set of stairs. ""Where are you taking me?"" he asked.</p><p>""Kristy and Rachel's dungeon for naughty boys,"" Kristy said.</p><p>To the embarassment of being being tied up by girls and paraded in his pajamas, Bailey now felt himself becoming aroused. He wasn't wearing underwear and he was suddenly horrified at the thought of an erection tenting up his pajamas. He willed himself to settle down.</p><p>""What are you going to do?"" Bailey asked, feeling an odd and intoxicating mixture of thrill and embarassment.</p><p>""We're going to give you your Christmas present---early!"" said Rachel. Both girls roared with laughter.</p><p>The three padded down an upstairs hall and turned into a room. Bailey's internal navigation sense told him, correctly, that this was one of the girl's rooms, with its dolls, posters, and canopied bed.</p><p>""Sit here,"" Bailey was told, and he settled on the floor, cross-legged. He'd never had his hands tied behind him before. It was quite uncomfortable, and he reflected that if his wrists had been tied with anything besides the silk scarf, it would be painful.</p><p>""Okay, Bailey, for the first part of your Christmas present, we're going to give you two things. You can't refuse the gifts, but you get to choose which you get first,"" said Kristy.</p><p>Bailey tried to peek out from beneath his silk blindfold. Like most blindfolds, there was a tiny spot alongside his nose where he could see out. At once he felt Rachel tighten the blindfold.</p><p>""Okaaay,"" Bailey said uncertainly. ""What are my choices?""</p><p>""You're getting a backrub, and you're getting a spanking. Which first?""</p><p>""Wait a minute! A spanking! I don't want a spanking!""</p><p>""Of course you don't,"" said Kristy. ""But you're going to get one, along with the best backrub of your life. So which first?""</p><p>A strange game, thought Bailey. ""Uh, I'll have the backrub, if you please,"" this in his fake British schoolboy accent. He reasoned that the backrub from his cousins would be VERY pleasant, and it would give him time to plot an escape before they spanked him.</p><p>""Okay, onto the bed, then."" The girls lifted him by the arms and propelled him to the bed, sliding him on his belly into the middle of the big mattress. They untied his wrists, but held his arms while they retied his wrists with silk scarves to the posts at the head of the bed.</p><p>""Why do I have to be tied up for a backrub?"" asked Bailey.</p><p>""Just because,"" said Rachel, and the two girls proceeded to give Bailey the most thorough massage of his entire short life. Even the professional masseuses that had sometimes attended the sets of high-budget films had nothing on his twin cousins. They kneaded every accessible inch of his body, from the crown of his head to the soles of his pajama'd feet. With four hands working, Bailey felt himself melt into jello. It was the most wonderful feeling he'd ever known, and he wasn't able to resist an erection. Fortunately he was face-down on the bed and his penis was pressed against the mattress, where it wouldn't cause him embarassment.</p><p>After twenty minutes, he had forgotten about almost everything in the world. Thus he was jarred back into the present when the massage stopped, and he felt his ankles being tied together with another of the silk scarfs. Before he could react, his feet were immobilized and secured with another scarf to the bedframe. He was now pinioned face-down on the bed, barely able to move, the warm glow of the backrub subsiding rapidly.</p><p>""Are you ready for what's next?"" said Kristy.</p><p>""You aren't really going to spank me, are you?"" said Bailey, thinking that perhaps it would be some gentle game, a patting with the palm of a hand, or perhaps a slipper, a playful prelude to the sex that at this point he fervently hoped would follow.</p><p>""We most certainly are going to spank you,"" said Rachel.</p><p>""And remember, no one's home, so scream as loud as you like. Actually, screaming will help with the pain.""</p><p>""I don't like the sound of---"" Bailey started, but his ears caught the sound of Kristy's leather riding crop swishing through the air and impacting his buttocks. The pain was white-hot, like a thousand bee stings.</p><p>""Aaahhhhh!"" shrieked Bailey, several octaves above his usual boyish soprano. The scream was absolutely, completely involuntary. There was nothing even slightly theatrical about it, and he had performed some theatrical screams before, in the movie dramas that had swollen his trust fund over the last five years.</p><p>""Stop! Stop! Stop!"" he cried, but the third 'stop' wasn't out of his lips before the riding crop fell again, this time on the backs of his legs. The pajamas did nothing to cushion the blow, and he let out a strangling shriek of pain, pulling violently at his restraints. He could form no words of protest as the blows fell, and the individual screams that accompanied each stroke blended into one continuous howl, trailing off only after Kristy stopped at 10 strokes.</p><p>Now Bailey was furious, jerking at his bonds. ""Why'd you do that?! Why'd you do that?! I'm not going to be able to sit down for the rest of my life!""</p><p>""Oh, Bailey, we've been planning this for a long time,"" said Kristy.</p><p>""Bailey, when we saw you on that talk show last week, being your usual cute self, we both agreed that we needed to do some things for you,"" said Rachel.</p><p>""We decided that we needed to show you some real human pleasure, a reward for being such a beautiful little boy, especially one who's getting so close to being a man,"" explained Kristy. ""And we also decided that we needed to show you a little humility and pain, since most boys don't get to ride around in limos and play Nintendo in their own trailers on movie sets.""</p><p>""So this morning, we're going to give you equal measures of pain and pleasure, to acquaint you with the full scope of human existence.""</p><p>""Ecstasy,"" said Kristy, ""And agony.""</p><p>Gasping for air, Bailey tried to comprehend this. His beautiful cousins suddenly seemed Satanic. Yet he still had a pulsing erection, and the dreadful sting of the riding crop was being drowned in a tingling rush of desire. He said nothing as the cousins unfastened his hands and feet. Gently they rolled him over on the bed, and he didn't protest as his hands and feet were tied once again with the silk scarfs, this time binding him spread-eagle on the bed, wrists and ankles tied to the bed posts.</p><p>His blindfold was taken off. ""We want you to see this,"" whispered the girls together.</p><p>Panting, Bailey lifted his head and watched as Kristy took the zipper-pull of his pajamas between thumb and forefinger and slowly pulled it down, revealing his white hairless chest, and then his fully erect penis. Kristy straddled the boy, afixing his blue eyes with hers. She lifted her nightgown and lowered herself slowly onto him. Bailey's eyes rolled back into his head and he let out a long, long groan as Kristy began to slide up and down on his penis. He came very quickly, of course, and with balletic grace she slid to one side and there was Rachel, lifting her gown and sliding onto him. He kept his erection and came again only minutes later, crying out with pleasure and amazement.</p><p>""A virgin no longer,"" Kristy whispered into his ear before pressing her lips to his and driving her tongue to the back of his throat, silencing any reply as Rachel followed up with a blowjob. After a little of this intense lovemaking, both girls stepped off the bed, zipping his pajamas back up as they went. Bailey lay perfectly still, forgetting about the restraints, forgetting about the welts on his buttocks and the backs of the legs, and forgetting that he just gotten laid for the first time while wearing fuzzy blue footie pajamas. His 11-year-old mind was ablaze, trying to process all of the stimulation. He couldn't think, and he certainly couldn't speak.</p><p>He rested for a few minutes, eyes closed, lolling his head back and forth, trying to clear his head. He heard Kristy and Rachel rustling around in the room. They were doing something, taking things from drawers.</p><p>""Hey..."" he said. ""Hey, will you untie me?""</p><p>Kristy appeared at the bedside. ""Nope. We haven't even begun with you, kiddo. We were just warming you up.""</p><p>""What...what are you going to...?""</p><p>Kristy held up a strange object so that he could see it. It was a rubber thing, like a ball, only with leather straps attached.</p><p>""What the...is that a gag? I'm not gonna...""</p><p>""Yes, it's a gag, and we need you to put it in for the next stage.""</p><p>""I'm not going to put that in my mouth! Let me go!""</p><p>Kristy nodded to her sister. ""Rachel, show him. I think you'll want the gag.""</p><p>Rachel held up an object that looked like a fat pen, silvery, with a shiny metal point at one end. A wire was attached to the other end and led to a complicated looking control box that Rachel placed on the bedside table. It, in turn, was plugged into the wall.</p><p>""That's an electric probe, Bailey, and we're going to give you some shocks. Now, open up."" Kristy pressed the ball gag into his mouth, but Bailey clenched his teeth. ""Rachel, give him a dose.""</p><p>Kristy stepped back so Bailey could watch Rachel. She walked around the bed and stopped at his bound feet. Slowly, deliberately, she brought the point of the probe closer to his right foot, and pressed the point into his sole. The thin white vinyl stitched to the bottoms of the pajama feet didn't obstruct the charge. There was an audible buzz, and it felt like a hot needle had been driven into his foot. Bailey cried out, and Kristy, who had been holding the gag at the ready, jammed the rubber ball into his mouth and quickly fastened the straps behind his head.</p><p>""Unnnnngghhhh,"" Bailey grunted, and immediately the ball gag made him drool. Kristy, anticipating this, had a hand towel ready, which she dabbed at his cheeks.</p><p>""There, now, Bailey. This will hurt a lot, but you will also enjoy it. We promise not to spend more than an hour with the electrodes.""</p><p>""Mah moofers coomfing hmm,"" Bailey said, tugging urgently again at the silk scarfs that held his wrists and ankles.</p><p>""What's that? You're mother's coming home?"" said Rachel, holding up the probe so he could get a better look at it. ""Not for hours yet. They'll eat lunch at the Farmer's market, and it's only 9. Now, where were we? Each little piggy?""</p><p>Rachel went to work on his feet, tracing the contours of his soles with the electrode. With each contact, Bailey arched his back and let loose a muffled scream. ""Shhhhh,"" soothed Kristy, chasing his drool with her towel. ""This won't do any permanent harm. The voltage is much too low.""</p><p>""And now to move on to more delicate anatomy,"" Rachel said. For the second time that morning, Kristy unzipped Bailey's pajamas. The zipper went down his front and almost to his knee on the left leg. With the zipper all of the way down, his genitals were completely exposed. He didn't have an erection, so Rachel went to work, applying Vaseline, then stroking him gently until, even in his pain, he couldn't resist.</p><p>""We've got some specialized equipment, courtesy of our parents,"" said Kristy.</p><p>""They don't know we borrowed it,"" said Rachel. She set the electric probe on the bed and picked up some odd bits of metal and wire, connected by long cables to the box on the bedside table. ""Now, these first."" She fastened a circular metal clip around the base of his penis, and a second identical one near the tip of his penis. ""One of these is live, the other's the ground. Basic electrical circuit."" And with this, Kristy dabbed at a button on the control box.</p><p>Bailey nearly fainted with agony, writhing violently, his teeth clamped on the gag.</p><p>""I guess that works. There's more, though."" Kristy fastened an electrode to each of his testicles, a clip that fastened to his scrotum tightly just above the gonad.</p><p>""The ones on the feet worked well, so more there..."" said Rachel. She slipped an elastic band onto each foot, each band pressing an electrode firmly against his arches.</p><p>""And for good measure, his little titties,"" said Kristy, and she fastened a round metal electrode beneath each of his nipples with a bit of white medical tape.</p><p>""Are we ready to light him up?""</p><p>""We've got a button for each electrode. It'll be like playing the piano.""</p><p>""Let's start with a simple triad chord,"" said Kristy, and she pressed the buttons that energized his penis, testicle, and nipple electrodes.</p><p>The gag couldn't contain his scream. High pitched and ragged, it would have been audible all over the big house. The boy struggled with renewed vigor, but the silk scarves could not be dislodged.</p><p>Kristy knelt by the bed, leaned forward, and smoothed the hair off his sweating brow. Bailey looked into her twinkling eyes, panting heavily through his nose. ""It's just 9 o'clock, kiddo."" She smiled. ""Three more hours of this and you'll do anything we ask.""</p>"
291,Janette and William Filmed,Anonymous,,"['Fb', 'extreme-ped', 'inc', 'voy', '1st', 'oral', 'mast']","Janette, a pretty 42-year-old mother, and William, her 11-year-old son, go to a photographer's to have pictures taken. While relaxing and waiting for the photographer to develop the proofs, Janette gives way to the sexual feelings for her son which have been growing within her. Unknown to her, their romantic activities are being filmed and recorded, with interesting results.",2011-02-20T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Janette looked in the mirror at her naked body, as she finished drying after her shower. She was 42, 5'6"", 120 lbs, good figure, with pert, full, 36C breasts. As she bent over, she recalled the day, about a week ago, when her son, William, came into the bathroom, not realizing his mother was there, and had opened the door just as she had bent over to dry her feet. </p><p>Her back was to William, and he had a close, full view of her ass and asshole, the lips of her labia, and the tufts of hair surrounding it on her pussy. As she had turned, startled, her son got a full view of her full breasts, their prominent, erect nipples, and the dark triangle between her legs. Her son quickly left, and later, when he started to stammer an apology, Janette tousled his hair, saying no problem, accidents do happen.</p><p>Then, only a couple of days later, William had come home and gone to his room, while Janette had been in the back yard. Thinking he hadn't arrived from school yet, she opened the door to his room, quietly, and noticed him masturbating on his bed. But he hadn't noticed her, and after glimpsing him for a few moments, she closed the door quietly, the made some noise farther down the hall, so he would know she was around.</p><p>Janette and William had always been close, and she was a doting mother. They didn't parade around unclothed a lot, but inevitably mother and son had caught occasional glimpses of one another in various stages of undress, but nothing as complete as each had seen of the other in these past few days.</p><p>William was 11-years-old, 5'1"" and 100 lbs. with short, dark hair. What Janette had clearly noticed when entering his room had been his uncircumcised cock's length and thickness, both of which had increased far more than she had supposed, with a ball sack beneath, more the size of a man's than a ""boy's.""</p><p>As she had walked down the hall from William's room, Janette felt a warmth between her legs. She had raised her dress to view a wet spot, the size of a silver dollar, in the center of the crotch of her panties. And she remembered that when William had caught her naked in the bathroom earlier, after he had left, she had felt a wetness on her bare pussy which was not from water remaining from her shower, but from the female juices from inside her body.</p><p>Both of these incident had aroused her sexually, and even earlier, she had begun to have romantic and erotic thoughts about her sweet son. These had been only heightened further by the feelings stirred from seeing him with his beautiful rock-hard cock in his hand. She wondered if (even hoped?) he were thinking about her and her naked body as he jacked himself off, and if it were sexual thoughts of his mother which had aroused his young male hormones.</p><p>Janette, who had always been a very sexual woman, also had lately found herself, when masturbating, doing so with thoughts of William and her together, naked - in bed, on the couch, in the car - locked in one another's arms, and exploring each other's bodies with their lips, tongues and hands, and experiencing all the sexual intimacies a man and woman can enjoy together.</p><p>After she had gone from the bathroom and dressed, Janette took the coupon from the stand beside her bed and dialed the phone number on it. She had received it in the mail - a special which a local photographer was having on portraits and pictures. Janette had been wanting and planning have some professional pictures made of her and her son, and this coupon prompted her to make arrangements, and save a few dollars in the process. She made an appointment for them for the following Saturday. The photography took some information about them, and then suggested an evening appointment, since he had a wedding to photograph that afternoon.</p><p>Late Saturday afternoon, she showered and had William do likewise, so they'd be fresh for their pictures. She selected for him a pair of fitted dress jeans, and a white shirt with a more open throat, clothes which would show-off his firm, developing body.</p><p>She selected for herself a dressy denim mini skirt with some embroidered decoration, a sheer white blouse, and frilly, thin bra, which revealed just a hint of nipple in the front, even through her blouse. She selected a pair of brief, white panties. They did not have a thong back, of the type which would floss between her ass cheeks, but were brief enough to reveal a good portion of these firm cheeks, and clearly revealed her crack. There was a sexy small tuft of her pubic hair peeking from each size of the narrow crotch.</p><p>She and her son arrived at the photographer's at the appointed time. Since it was after normal business hours, his receptionist and assistant had gone home, and he was there alone. They were ushered into the large work area, which contained many lights, a lot of background sets, several arrangements of chairs, sofas, etc. - and in opposite far corners, one smaller and one larger bed, each made-up with fancy quilted spreads.</p><p>Discussing with him what she wanted, Janette indicated that she wished some regular type ""portrait"" poses. Then as she was trying to choose the right words for some other thoughts she had - the photographer picked-up on what she was trying to explain, for which she was grateful. He said, ""I think what you want, Janette, is perhaps some photos which show you and William in, shall we say, a few more adventuresome poses, which while in good taste, reveal your bodies in a little, maybe sexier, light."" ""Yes, I think that's what I would like,"" she replied. In turn, the photographer assured her, ""I've been in the business a long time, and it's perfectly natural for an attractive mother, with a handsome young son, to want to have some mementos showing her attractive female figure and face, along with her son's attractive young, maturing male body."" </p><p>Janette found his pinpointing exactly what she had imagined to be accurate, and found it slightly erotic, as well as insightful, in the way he had expressed it. This discussion had been held while William had been across the work area, looking at some of the fine equipment, so was private between her and the photographer. </p><p>He continued, ""Not to be presumptuous, Janette, but I think you might like, say, even three types of pictures: first, the regular ones; second, some a little more revealing and with the two of you a little closer, with, say a bit of cleavage on your part, and a little more leg showing under your attractive skirt, with you and William a bit more closely- positioned -shall we say a bit more intimate, but ones you and he can share, and perhaps with others as well; and finally, third, some for your private, later enjoyment - with something more revealed, more breast, and I could position the camera and you to show your panties underneath - and this could be done without William being aware. </p><p>I have been in business for some time, and have done these types of shoots for mothers like you, with their sons, and in similar vein, for fathers with their daughters, as well.""</p><p>For the next 30 minutes, the photographer shot the conventional photos, and those he had designated as the ""second"" type. He then had Janette open her blouse farther, and was able to capture several ""up skirt shots,"" without William seemingly being aware. Janette hoped that the camera hadn't caught the wet spot which she felt, and which was centered on the thin crotch of her panties. Actually, she was excited thinking it might, and suddenly found herself hoping it WOULD show, as well as the dark hairs from her pussy she knew were peeking (no, more like protruding) outside the edges of her panties.</p><p>After the fourth or fifth of these sexier, ""third"" types of shots, Janette suddenly glanced at William's crotch, and saw a distinct erection formed against the right leg of his tight jeans. She didn't know if he had noticed her subtle movements, or something in the photographer's actions, which may have given him an indication of what was happening - or whether he may just have become aroused by their closeness for nearly the past hour.</p><p>The photographer motioned for her to join him, privately, across the room and said. ""Janette, I want to take 20 minutes, perhaps a half hour, to do some developing of these in my darkroom. Why don't you and William relax here - there are some beverages and snack items in the refrigerator over there - while I make sure everything turned-out all right. </p><p>""With all of these types of shots I've done, I know sometimes mothers and sons can, shall we say, take advantage of 'the moment' and maybe enjoy some intimacy they might be feeling, mutually, on the bed. Don't worry about privacy. I'll snap the lock on the door, so that you will have to open it to let me back in, until you are ready for me, and will assure you won't be surprised while you are doing whatever you may care to do, privately.""</p><p>With that he left, locking the door. Janette called to William, ""Honey, let's go over in that corner area and relax while he checks the pictures. It's going to take awhile.""</p><p>""Sure, Mom,"" the boy replied, and walked behind her to the larger of the room's two beds. They sat beside one another, and she placed her arm around him. ""I'm glad finally to be getting these pictures of me with my handsome, growing son. A mother wants something visible to record her memories of them together."" With that, she took his face, and kissed William. </p><p>At first it was a regular, closed-mouth kiss, but all of a sudden, both of their mouths opened, at the same instant, with wet tongues swirling through one another's mouths. Her son's hands instinctively began fondling her tits, feeling the erect nipples through her sheer blouse and bra. Her fingers were on his stiff cock, and she could actually feel it pulsating under his jeans.</p><p>""Oh, Baby, we shouldn't be doing this, but lately, and especially since you caught me in the bathroom, and then I saw you masturbating the other day, I have thought of us close with each other, kissing and enjoying our bodies together. I love you so,"" she moaned, breathlessly. ""Oh, Mom, oh gosh. You saw me doing that? I love you, too, Mom, and I was thinking of you, and how you look, how beautiful you are, all the time I was beating off,"" her son replied.</p><p>The kissed again, the wetness from each of their mouth's filling the others, and their busy tongues swirling deeply within one another. Janette move her mouth from William's and quickly removed her two outer garments, then her bra and already sopping-wet panties. </p><p>A second behind, William quickly removed and tossed aside his shirt, jeans and shorts. Janette moved William to the middle of the bed, on his back. She bent over him, and while pushing back the foreskin of his uncut cock, took it into her mouth, and deep within her throat. At the same time, she straddled her son's face, into the ""69"" position, thrusting her hot, drenching pussy onto his waiting mouth.</p><p>William enjoyed her feminine aroma, and the feel of her creamy essence wet against his lips, cheeks, and chin. He reveled in the feel of her firm thighs on either side of his head. He reached and parted the hot, aroused, moist outer lips of her cunt, with his fingers, and began to probe deeply inside her with his tongue.</p><p>Janette, having tasted her son's sweet pre-cum, was continuing to enjoy his male essence in her mouth, pausing to lick his ball sack and to suck each of his testicles into her mouth. </p><p>Almost as if by telepathy, at the same time, they discovered one another's asses, and fondled the other's ass cheeks and crack, and explored one another's assholes with their hungry tongues.</p><p>Both were aroused to near climax, and Janette raised her head, moved her body from his face, saying, ""Oh, my darling boy, we're getting so close. I want you inside me. I want your hard, young cock deep inside your mother's pussy, shooting your hot seed all inside your mommy's hot cunt, up into her belly. It's time for you to fuck me, my beautiful son and lover.""</p><p>""Oh, yes, Mom, yes. I love this so much, and I love feeling how wet you are and knowing that being with me makes you so wet.""</p><p>Janet mounted her son, taking her position astride his body, and lowered her pussy onto his stiff cock, until he had entered her completely, and her drenched pussy's hairs were firm against his, transferring her creamy, female juices to her boy's pubic area.</p><p>Janette groaned: ""I want us to fuck with me on-top, so that you can enjoy my tits in your mouth and hands, and I can put my mouth on yours, and you can fuck my mouth with your tongue while you fuck my pussy with your cock.)</p><p>(Unbeknownst to Janette, all of their activity since they had reached the bed, clothed, had been recorded by cameras, one each hidden in two of the walls, and two others, over the bed. In addition to this sophisticated equipment to create high-quality films and videos, the photographer also had installed an equally high-quality sound system. So in addition to her movements, all of Janette's words, moans and other sounds, along with her son's, had been documented as well. Everything - sight-and-sound - had been completed in highest quality -continuing as their romantic interlude was reaching its conclusion.)</p><p>As Janette continued her movements over her son, with increasing intensity and speed, matched by William's thrusts upward to meet her - at the same moment, they both reached their orgasms.</p><p>""Oh, Baby,"" she shouted, ""I'm cumming, my darling lover, I can feel it to start to gush out of me."" ""Me, too, Mom, I think I'm going to shoot more than I ever have before,"" William said breathlessly.</p><p>""Shoot you sweet cum all inside you mommy, my son, fill me up. Let it join with your mother's sweet female cream."" At that instant William flooded his mother's insides with a massive quantity of his sperm, and Janette experienced a massive orgasm, with her juices squirting from within her and joining her son's. The moaned loudly together, and then joined their lips in a deep, wet, hot french kiss.</p><p>After lying with him still within her and their mouths locked together, for another minute, Janette moved from above her son. As she did, the wetness from their mouths, and the wetness from inside her pussy, caused their mingled spittle to run down the boy's cheeks, and the sticky wetness to run between his legs. The bed's spread seemed saturated, both by his head, and at the center.</p><p>""It looks like my boy and the photographer's bed are both soaked, top and down lower. Oh, William, I loved that, and I love you, so, too,"" Janette said sweetly to her adored son and lover. ""I really love you, too, Mom, so much, more than anything,"" he responded.</p><p>With that, mother and son / female and male lovers -kissed. It was a final kiss for this romantic episode, and one which, with tongues slightly active, captured at the same time both the qualities of a mother/son kiss, and one between lovers as well.</p><p>""We'd better get cleaned -up and dressed, before the photographer returns,"" she said. They went into the bathroom and quickly wiped themselves with warm, damp towels, dried themselves and dressed. They were sitting on the room's sofa, each leafing through a magazine when the photographer knocked.</p><p>Janette let him in, and at the table, he showed her proofs of the photos. They were quite good, and Janette selected several for finished photos to be made. She was given an appointment for the following Tuesday afternoon - his last of the day, at 4:30 p.m., to review the finished product . </p><p>William left for a week at summer camp, the morning following their photographic and erotically-romantic evening in the photographic studio. After returning home, they were both exhausted, both physically and emotionally, so they had a bountiful snack - their activities having made them famished - and showered separately. They finished William's packing, and prepared to go to their separate bedrooms. They shared some intimate, deep kisses, and some fondling, but nothing further at this time, as she pulled William's cover's over him and went to her own bed.</p><p>When she went to the photographer's on Tuesday, he revealed and showed her the video copy of their activities on the bed, and explained that with participants unaware, the result was far more sensual, and, of course, presented a more authentic ""performance."" Janette was certainly taken aback, but frankly aroused viewing her and William's lovemaking. The photographer assured her these would be shown only in foreign, overseas areas, with no identification on the films/videos, and that in addition, she would receive a $1,000 fee now, and more ""royalties"" in the future. And of course the photos and portraits were ""no charge.""</p><p>Janette pondered all of this and decided that this photographer, despite the surreptitious manner he'd used in gaining this filmed record of her and William, in his own way, seemed to be above-board, even if ""after-the-fact.""</p><p>He said, with no obligation, he'd welcome discussing possible future ""projects"" with her, strictly at her option. He handed her the $1,000 check and the portfolio of her pictures.</p><p>Janette decided to accept what had occurred. She'd have to think about the matter of possible future ""projects."" The $1,000 check would certainly come in handy; they weren't poor, but weren't independently wealthy, either. She left the studio, and as she unlocked her car, thought she'd drop by her bank's branch and put the check into the night depository. And she was anxious to get home and perhaps pop a tape into the VCR.</p>"
292,Olsen Twins: Deadly Call,Anonymous,,[''],,2011-04-16T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Goodbye girls, I'm leaving!"" It was the call of the woman of the house, Mrs. Olsen, as she and the Mister left the two twins home alone so that the parents themselves could enjoy a night on the town. ""And remember, if there's an emergency, call the number I left taped to the phone, since this cheap town has no 911 system yet (and problably never will). Dad and I are going out to dinner and a movie, and problably more. We problably won't be back until midnight, but you better not be awake then or you're going to be in big trouble when we get home. Have fun!""</p><p>""We won't, Mom! Goodbye!"" cried Mary Kate and Ashley simultaneously, as the two adult authority figures surrendered control of the house to them. The door closed, and the family car drove off, leaving the two girls alone for the remainder of the night, as far as they were concerned, seeing as how they are to go to bed at 10:00, and the parents won't return for another two hours.</p><p>""Yesssss!!!!!!"" screamed Ashley with joy. ""We have the house to ourselves!!!! And Mom and Dad won't be back until late tonight, so we can do whatever we want until then!""</p><p>""Yipppeeee!!!"" shouted Mary Kate, exilerated to the point of near-rapture. Immediately the minds of the identical-looking fraternal twins turned to fun activities to use to kill the remainder of the night. They decided to turn to prank phone calls.</p><p>""Okay,"" said Ashley, ""I'll call first. We'll take turns calling people and driving them crazy.""</p><p>""No, I go first!!!"" shouted Mary Kate, and the two began to wrestle on the floor. As they wrestled, Mary Kate tore off Ashley's right shoe and threw it across the room. As Ashley ran to retrieve her shoe, Mary Kate lunged for her right sock and tore it off, then threw it across the room, exposing Ashley's cute bare foot. Ashley, realizing what was about to happen, didn't bother to get up and retrieve her shoe and sock. She just turned to Mary Kate and ripped her left shoe and sock off. Mary Kate didn't bother to get up and chase after her flying footwear either. She just reached out to Ashley's bare sole and tickled it.</p><p>Ashley let out a peal of laughter as Mary Kate's fingers ran up and down her sole. Immediately she thought of returning the favor, and noting Mary Kate's own bare foot, her hand flew there and poked at the foot, eliciting quite a similar response from her sister, the response Ashley had been looking for. The two wrestled on the floor, attempting to tickle each other's foot without getting tickled themselves. It was an interesting sight, to say the least. But finally Mary Kate called out ""Stop!!!"" inbetween peals of laughter. Ashley, upon hearing this, ignored the plea and continued to tickle the bare sole of Mary Kate. ""Stop!"" Finally, Ashley stopped. ""Remember the prank phone calls we were going to make? Mom and Dad are gone, and we might never have a chance like this!!""</p><p>""Yeah!!! Let's do it!"" cried out Mary Kate, and the two rushed for the phone. Mary Kate got there first.</p><p>As Mary Kate dialed up a random number, Ashley had decided that she liked the prospect of going barefoot around the house. It felt good on her feet, and it was a unique experience for her not to wear shoes and socks around the house. With these thoughts running through her mind, Ashley pulled off her left shoe and sock and hurled them threw the room. She was so lost in thought she barely heard her sister's call, and the laughter that was elicited from the response. ""Okay Ashley,"" Mary Kate said, ""it's your turn.""</p><p>As Ashley got up to the phone, excitement ran through her head. Perhaps it was the idea that the response she will get will produce a great deal of humor for her benefit. Perhaps it was that she was doing something she knew she wasn't supposed to be doing, and that if she got caught, she would be in big trouble. Either way, Ashley grabbed the phone and dialed a number. After a few rings, the person finally answered.</p><p>""Hello?"", called a drunken sounding man at the other end of the line. He sounded really friendly, possibly as a side effect from all the beer he had been drinking.</p><p>""Hello?"", Ashley said, thinking fast. She had to come up with something funny to say quickly or else the whole prank would be ruined. ""Is your refrigerator running?"" Having heard that old joke before, the fact that it was stored away in her memory and the fact that she needed a joke desperately caused to choose that one. Now she almost wished she hadn't.</p><p>""Yes it is,"" replied the person, obviously not thinking straight.</p><p>""Then you'd better go catch it!""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Never mind."" Embarassed, Ashley hung up the phone. ""Your turn again.""</p><p>Mary Kate got up to the phone and tried to think of a good joke for this next person. She dialed a random number, but the response she got at the end of the line was far from humorous.</p><p>A very loud shriek sounded at the other end of the line. ""Help!!"" screamed a woman, clearly in a great deal of distress. ""Help!!!! He's going to kill me!!! You've got to call the co-"" This was followed by a loud thump, and then the sound of a man's voice. ""Hello? Whoever this is, you've got the wrong number!!!! You hear me!?!?!?!? THE WRONG NUMBER!!!!!!!!!"" The phone went dead.</p><p>Trembling with fear, Mary Kate turned to Ashley. ""A woman was just murdered on the phone!"" Having heard the screams coming faintly through the reciever, a wide-eyed Ashley needed no further convincing. The two decided to stop making prank phone calls and wondered what to do.</p><p>Meanwhile, elsewhere in town, in a torn apart, practically destroyed house, a man named John Kohler stood over the corpse of his former girlfriend, lying on the ground with multiple knife wounds and the wounds of the various heavy objects John had used to strike her.</p><p>""I've got to do something about that caller,"" John thought, having not noticed before that the caller was rather young. ""He or she might be a friend of Melissa's and could possibly call the cops on me, since everybody knows that Melissa and I went out together often."" Thinking it over in his mind, John finally decided to trace the call and go back to the home of the person who had made the call, and kill that person, or do something to get the person from reporting the homicide to the cops.</p><p>John turned to the service of call-tracing to get a number, thinking that if it was one of his real close friends or a member of his former gang, he could easily get that person to shut up. But instead, call-tracing turned up an unfamilar number. ""Hmmm...."" John thought. ""Who could this be? Problably one of Melissa's close friends. I just hope it's some sissy I can easily convince not to squeal to the pigs. I don't want another murder on my hands after the one I've just committed. I'd better pay a visit to this person. Besides, some neighbors must have heard this screaming and pigs will problably be here soon. I could seek refuge at someone else's house, and it might as well be the house of a perfect stranger - someone the cops couldn't trace me to."" Grabbing some rope, a glass-cutter, and a sharp knife, John Kohler jumped into his car and drove off.</p><p>Back at the Olsen house, Mary Kate and Ashley still hadn't recovered from the shock of what they had just witnessed over the phone. They were watching ""America's Most Wanted"" on television, and that only made matters worse. Matters didn't get much better when they heard the sound of a car pulling up at the house. Immeadiately the two twins became paranoid and began to fear the worst, since their parents weren't supposed to be home until midnight, and it was only around 9:30. Several minutes later, they heard a booming voice come from behind them: ""Don't move!!! Do not attempt to escape from me! Just sit right there and put your hands behind your back! If you dare resist me, this will be your fate."" The man walked in front of them and then put the knife to his throat and pretended to slice it open.</p><p>Naturally the twins obliged. They sat there with their hands behind their back and didn't budge when ropes were wrapped around their hands, tying them together. The man then wrapped ropes around their feet and tied them together. Finally, he wrapped ropes around the girls' body, pinning their arms to their sides (but hands still behind back). Finally, the vile man stood back to admire his handiwork. Mary Kate and Ashley Olsen sat on the floor with their hands tied tightly behind their back, ropes wrapped around them pinning their arms to their sides, and their feet tied together, Mary Kate having one shoe and sock off and one on, Ashley being barefoot. They couldn't move a muscle. They had no choice but to give in to the man's every whim.</p><p>Meanwhile, the man, who was John Kohler, began to ponder the situation. Panic from the thought of getting caught had clouded his mind and his thoughts ran in crazy circles. ""I come to a house to seek refuge and silence a witness and I come across two girls? And twins, even? How old are these two? They couldn't be home alone, but I haven't found any parents anywhere. What am I going to do with the kids? What should I do if their parents come home? I've already committed homicide; can I do it again? I'm a fugitive now and now that the pigs are going to be after me soon, it doesn't really matter if I commit a crime, since I'll problably get the death penalty for what I've done. But now that I've gone here, broken into a house, and found two young girls here, what do I do now? And one more thing: why is one girl barefoot while the other has one shoe and sock on?""</p><p>While seeking refuge from the cops, John had decided it didn't matter what he did now. He changed the channel on the TV until he found one of his favorite shows, ""2 Stupid Dogs"", on Cartoon Network. He watched it for a while, until he noticed it was an episode he'd seen before. That problably meant that the other 2 episodes were ones he'd seen before also. He flicked the TV off, then turned to the girls.</p><p>""The girl with the one shoe, why aren't you wearing the other? What's this all about? You two look like identical twins, so if you dress identically from the legs up, why not your footwear?"" Mary Kate was too frightened of the man to give a reply. John didn't wait for one anyway, and removed Mary Kate's right shoe and sock, exposing her other cute bare foot.</p><p>John pondered over this new development, and gave the girls a glare that reminded them not to struggle. Finally, acting on impulse, John reached out and tickled Mary Kate's bare sole.</p><p>""Hee hee hee hee!!!! Hahahahaha!!!!!!"" Mary Kate laughed loudly and had a hard time controlling herself as John worked his fancy on her bound foot. But it didn't last long, though, as the intrepid Mary Kate covered her tickled foot with the other.</p><p>John decided he wasn't going to take this type of retaliation. He left the room and began looking for a piece of string. With him gone, the twins began to struggle to untie themselves. As they struggled, the ropes tightened, adding to the girls already great discomfort and helplessness. Giving up on trying to free their hands and general upper area, they then worked to get their feet free from the ropes. Their feet didn't go very far, however, as the ropes around them were too tight, and only seemed to tighten when the twins struggled. It seemed as though this man knew his knot-tying and knew it well, and the Olsen twins were the victims of this knowledge.</p><p>Finally John returned, brandishing two pieces of string. He used one to tie Mary Kate's two big toes together, and then used the other one on Ashley. Finally, he moved up to Ashley and reached out and ran his hands across her feet. ""HAHAHAHA!!!! STOP!!!! I CA-HEH HEH HEH HANT TAKE HA HA HA HA HEH-NEY MORE!!!!"" laughed Ashley as the man wreaked havoc across her helpless soles, as her toes wiggled and her feet tried vainly to escape. With her big toes now tied together, those feet were going nowhere, and the same with Mary Kate, who had previously been able to escape the nightmarish tickling by covering one foot with the other.</p><p>John finally decided to turn to Mary Kate, his other prisoner, and tested out his techniques on her bound feet. They worked like a charm. Mary Kate laughed as good as Ashley as she struggled to escape the tickling of John's flying fingers. ""Ha Ha HA HA HA HA HA HA!!!!!! STAH HA HA HA HA HA HOP!!!!! PLEEEH HEE HEE HEE HEE HEESE!!!!!"" Of course John had no intention of stopping. He continued to use his talented hands and fingers to cause this tickling nightmare to his prisoner, and kept it up literally for a half-hour, until he was exhausted. Deciding there was no way the two twins could identify him to the police, and feeling like leaving the place anyways, John turned to leave. But first he went through the house to get a pen and write a message to the twins: ""If you tell the cops, you're dead meat."" He then decided it was a bad idea, and finally he decided to go to them himself.</p><p>""Okay girlies, I'm gonna make sure you whine to the cops about this whole thing."" John brandished his knife. He prepared to bring it down on Mary Kate's head, and as she saw this, her fear rose and she braced herself for what may well happen next. Fortunately, John changed his mind. He then stuck the knife into the carpet, and left a few words of warning, ""let that remind of what will happen if you squeal to the pigs."" Finally, the man left the house and drove away.</p><p>The twins then began to struggle some more against their bonds, trying futiley to slide their hands and feet out of their ropes. ""It's no use!"" cried Mary Kate. ""We're tied too tightly! We'll never get free!"" But Ashley noticed the knife and had an idea. After finally managing to slide over to the knife, Ashley began to rub her bonds against it and freed her hands. She then cute free the ropes wrapped around her, and finally, she picked up the knife and cut free her feet. She then put the dangerous instrument away, and turned to Mary Kate.</p><p>Even after having been through all of this, Ashley hadn't forgotten about how Mary Kate had torn off her shoe and sock and tickled her, and started the whole shoe/sock-removal thing. If they had been wearing their shoes and socks at the time the man the met them, he might have never thought to tickle them. So in Ashley's mind, part of this was Mary Kate's fault. Ashley ran her fingers up and down Mary Kate's bound soles and tickled her like crazy. She continued to do this for a while, then finally used the knife to cut her sister free. With the two of them free, Mary Kate and Ashley Olsen then hurried off to bed, to ponder the events of the day, which will undoubtadly make an appearance or self-reference in their dreams. </p>"
293,Harriet Caught Spying,Anonymous,,"['F/g', 'bond', 'tickle', 'fanfic', 'feet']",,2011-04-17T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Harriet M. Welsch hid in the closet of rich Agatha J. Plummer's house, spying on everything that went on in the house and writing it down. But, keen Agatha had the sense that there was something wrong, there was someone in her house that just didn't belong.</p><p>""Go search the house,"" Agatha said to her maid, ""and if it's a mouse, kill it!""</p><p>The maid then left. Harriet saw all this happen from her hiding place and shivered. Her blood ran cold. She knew she was going to be caught. She couldn't get out of the closet and leave, in fear the maid may see her. So she stayed there. Meanwhile, the maid was still searching around the house, looking for whoever the intruder is, and soon she came across the closet. Suddenly the closet door was whipped open, and the maid let out a bloodcurdling scream. Then she came to her senses. Having not been around normal people in a long time, she assumed the best thing to do was grab the intruder and bring her to her boss, Agatha. Harriet felt herself picked up by the maid, and not of her struggles did any good as she was carried away.</p><p>""Here is the intruder, boss,"" announced the maid, holding Harriet back.</p><p>""A spy, eh?"" came Agatha's reply. ""Hold her there."" She then walked out of the room. When she returned, she had brought a coil of rope and a huge pair of scissors with her.</p><p>Harriet shivered even more, as she began to ponder her fate. With the maid holding Harriet back, Agatha wrapped the rope around Harriet's wrists, tying them together, and then cut the rope. She then wrapped more around harriet's ankles and finally tied a large knot where Harriet couldn't reach it with her hands. She then cut the rope, dropped what was unused on the ground, and then tightened the knots around Harriet's hands and ankles.</p><p>""So,"" Agatha said, ""you like to enter my house and spy on me, eh? It would seem as though you like my house. In that case, I'll keep you in my house.""</p><p>Harriet struggled against the ropes, trying to free herself from her bonds, but it was useless. They were tied too tightly. Agatha then called for the maid to bring her a featherduster. 'What does she need a featherduster for?' Harriet wondered. 'I'm all tied up and can't go anywhere. What does a featherduster have to do with anything? Maybe she's just going to leave me here and take care of her house in the meantime.'</p><p>The maid then returned with the featherduster, and Agatha took it and placed it on the floor. She then grabbed Harriet's left shoe, yanked, and off it came. 'What the heck?' Harriet wondered. 'Why is she taking off my shoe? Has she lost her mind?' Agatha then pulled off Harriet's right shoe, threw it on the floor, and pulled off Harriet's socks, exposing her cute little bare feet.</p><p>""What cute feet you've got there. Are you ticklish?"" Agatha asked after Harriet's feet were exposed. Harriet was to frightened to understand. Suddenly, Agatha moved the featherduster up and down Harriet's feet, causing quite a reaction from her.</p><p>""Heeheeheehee hahahahahahahaha!!!!!"" Harriet laughed uncontrollably, as the featherduster reigned it's terror on her feet, and her toes wiggled.</p><p>""So, you *like* being tickled, eh?"" Agatha returned, obviously enjoying this. She moved the featherduster left and right across Harriet's feet.</p><p>""Hahahahaha hee hee hee hee!!!!! Stah ha ha ha ha ha hop it!!! Heeheeheehee!!!""</p><p>""I didn't know you enjoyed being tickled so much. You sound very happy,"" Agatha teased. Harriet continued to laugh uproaringously as her feet were mercilessly tickled with the featherduster. She struggled to untie herself, but she could hardly move. She wiggled her toes as she laughed from all the tickling. Agatha then threw the featherduster away and ran her fingers back and forth over Harriet's helpless soles.</p><p>""Heeheeheeheehee ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!!!!!!"" She put her fingers on the middle of her soles and started poking there. ""Ha ha ha ha ha ha plee hee hee hee hee heese stah ha ha ha ha ha hop hit!!!! hi hi hi'll nev heh heh heh heh her spy hi hi hi hon heh heh heh you hoo hoo hoo ageh heh heh heh heh hen!!!!""</p><p>That was what Agatha wanted to hear. She then stopped and faced Harriet.</p><p>""So, you'll never spy on me again, you'll respect my privacy? That's what I wanted to hear. I'll stop tickling you so much. But if you want to leave, you have to do it yourself.""</p><p>Harriet then paniced as she realized that Agatha wasn't going to set her free. She moved her hands and tried to free herself, but was unsucessful. She could hardly move her hands. She wiggled her feet and moved them about, but she was too tightly bound to do anything.</p><p>""Come on, Agatha, set me free? I said I'd never spy on you again. And I never will. I promise.""</p><p>Agatha finally turned to Harriet and replied, ""you really mean it then, I take it. I'll set you free. But if you come here again, you will suffer the same fate, and maybe I'll hogtie you instead.""</p><p>Agatha then gave Harriet a quick tickle on both soles as she giggled, then began untying the ropes around her hands. She then stopped and left the room, leaving Harriet to do the rest herself. Harriet then untied her feet (it took a while), and put her socks and shoes back on, and went home.</p><p>That night she wrote in her spy notebook: ""I always say, a good spy, never gets caught. Maybe I need to be a better spy. Agatha Plummer caught me, but I never imagined she would tie me up and tickle my feet! I should stay away from her for a while, and spy on her again later when hopefully she'll be in a good mood....""</p>"
294,The Usherette,Anonymous,,"['Mg', 'ped', 'orgy']",,2011-05-01T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter One</h5><p>The sign on his desk read ""Newton Simpson, Manager."" Betsy Morrison's dark brown eyes left the sign and went back to the handsome man behind the desk. The dark, slender twelve-year-old felt a trembling tension in her tummy. This was the first time she'd ever tried to apply for a real job, no wonder she was excited.</p><p>Newton Simpson looked up from the application that Betsy had just filled out. He was handsome, a little plump, and too well fed. But his black hair was full and neatly combed and he wore a loud but expensive sports coat. In short, he looked just like what he was, a successful manager of a large motion picture theater.</p><p>""It says here that you're sixteen, is that right, Betsy?"" The little girl tried to smile and look casual under the man's knowing stare.</p><p>""Yes . . . sixteen,"" Betsy lied.</p><p>Mr. Simpson nodded and raised one eyebrow.</p><p>Betsy could see that he knew she wasn't telling the truth but the twinkle in his eye told her that he wasn't going to press the issue.</p><p>""You understand that your work here would keep you out late? Does your family know that you wouldn't be getting home until after midnight?""</p><p>A flicker of a frown crossed the pretty little girl's face before she nodded. ""There's just my mother and she says that it will be all right, at least during the summer,"" Betsy said in a low voice. The pretty girl thought of her mother. Poor Julia, it was terrible for her, widowed only a few months and finding that the money from daddy's insurance didn't stretch as far as she thought that it would. They needed the money and her mother would just have to get used to the idea of her getting home at midnight.</p><p>""All right,"" Newton Simpson murmured as he pretended to study her application, but Betsy knew that he was really looking up her long, hairless legs and under her short skirt. The pretty brunette felt a warning ripple run along her spine when she realized what the man was doing and she wished she'd worn the longer skirt than she had.</p><p>It was embarrassing and upsetting, but for the past half year she noticed that men and bigger boys had started to stare at her and Betsy wasn't certain how she should take it. On one hand, she knew that it was dirty and wrong, but even so she found it sort of exciting and it made her feel good to know that they were looking at her budding body.</p><p>""I'm not all that sure that you would be willing to work the extra hours that it requires,"" Newton Simpson said, watching Betsy closely.</p><p>The pretty preteen girl jerked upright in her chair. She had to get this job, it was important!</p><p>Before she could speak, the theater manager went on, his eyes never leaving her as he did: ""Of course there are . . . opportuni-ties for an . . . eager young lady, such as yourself, to make a good deal of money here at the Majestic, but it does take work and long hours.""</p><p>""Oh, I'd work hard, Mr. Simpson, it's really important that I get the job. My mother and I need the extra money!"" There was another reason that Betsy was desperate to be hired. She had been talking to some friends and had bragged that she already had the job. What could the girl say if she didn't?</p><p>Seemingly satisfied, Newton Simpson smiled at Betsy and leaned back in his chair. ""Come here, honey,"" the man said in a quiet voice. ""I want to take a look at you.""</p><p>Betsy was forced to spread her thighs as she uncrossed her long, coltish legs and it made the pretty little girl blush when she realized that he could see all the way to her panties when she did.</p><p>""We wear a rather . . . revealing costume here,"" Mr. Simpson purred to her. Betsy felt herself flush again as she nodded. She'd seen that uniform every time that she came to a movie. ""Please go into the other room and see if we have a uniform that fits you.""</p><p>The manager pointed to a door behind his desk. Pleased that he was still interested in her for the job, Betsy scurried to the door and up to a rack of freshly cleaned usherette costumes.</p><p>Without a moment's thought or hesitation, the slender girl unbuttoned her blouse and pulled it off. The pretty brunette stared at the uniform tops and shook her head as she looked down at her own, cupcake-sized breasts. She had more than any of the other twelve-year-olds that she knew, but she would have to do something to fill any of these uniforms out.</p><p>Still concerned about her lack of the large, creamy breasts that she wished she had, the young girl unsnapped her skimpy skirt and let it drop to her feet. All that Betsy wore was a filmy pair of blue panties and she shivered as the cooler air of the room bathed her slim figure from head to toe. The girl was so intent on finding a uniform small enough for her that she didn't stop to think where that draft came from. She didn't notice the door behind her quietly swing open to allow Mr. Simpson to step in and sit in the large chair in the center of the room.</p><p>At last, Betsy found one uniform that looked small enough and, taking it from the rack, she turned, planning to try it on.</p><p>""Ohhh! I . . . I didn't know that you would be here, Mr. Simpson!"" She was so embarrassed! The slim little girl clutched the plastic shrouded uniform in her hands and tried to hide her naked body from the man's glistening eyes. ""I . . . I'm not . . . dressed yet!""</p><p>Mr. Simpson nodded, only the faintest hint of a smile flickered at the corners of his lips. He made no move to leave. All he did was sit there and stare at Betsy until the trembling girl was sure that he could see through the small uniform that she was holding in front of her.</p><p>""Betsy,"" Mr. Simpson said as he crooked his finger and motioned for her to come to him.</p><p>The surprised girl began to inch toward him, but she was still terribly uncertain.</p><p>""Come here, honey,"" the man said. This time, his voice was stronger, more commanding. ""Let's get something straight between us. I know that you're not old enough for this job and I know that you want it pretty bad.""</p><p>Betsy nodded, her wide dark eyes never left Mr. Simpson's face as she obeyed him and came a few feet closer.</p><p>""Am I right? You aren't old enough, are you really?""</p><p>For a second, Betsy was tempted to bluff her way, but then her courage failed and she hung her head and shrugged helplessly.</p><p>""Do you really need this job? I mean do you need this job bad enough to . . . be nice to me and do what you're told?""</p><p>The poor little girl was stunned! Betsy looked at the theater owner with bulging eyes. He hadn't said it in so many words, but the girl knew what he was asking! Simpson smiled and nodded. ""That's right, I'm asking if you want this badly enough to have a little fun with me from time to time."" The handsome man shifted in his chair and instantly Betsy knew why. The shocked pre-teener could see the front of his pants pushing out as his penis grew erect and hard!!</p><p>Betsy flushed and made a small sound deep in her throat as she stared at Mr. Simpson. She knew what a hard prick looked like. She had a friend, Dickie Webber, and they had been playing . . . games in her garage for over a year. They had not done much, and nothing that they'd done in their fumbling, groping, and touching made her ready to handle the situation she was faced with now!</p><p>""I . . . we need the money,"" the little girl whispered as she stared at the man. Besides that, Betsy could imagine the scornful looks on her friends' faces when she had to confess that she didn't have the job and the picture made her feel just awful! ""But I . ..I don't know if . . . I've never done anything like that before .. . I'm afraid.""</p><p>Betsy saw the excitement rising in Mr. Simpson's face and she was surprised to feel a strong, pounding sensation in her own untried body.</p><p>""No, I didn't think you had,"" Newton Simpson breathed as he stared greedily at the lovely, slender girl before him. ""If you do go to work for me this summer you could work at night and on two mornings a week we have meetings of the Film Classics Club. If you worked those mornings that would mean even more money for you and then, if you work out all right, there are . . . other ways for you to make money. A lot of it.""</p><p>The handsome man's face was even and calm as he asked again, ""Do you want the job, little girl? I think that your mother would like all that extra money. I'm sure she would.""</p><p>Betsy began to tremble. She was so upset that she didn't know what to say.</p><p>Mr. Simpson solved the problem for the startled child, he leaned forward and calmly took the uniform out of Betsy's nerveless fingers and then motioned for her to come to him.</p><p>The shocked little girl stood before the man dressed only in a tight, nearly transparent pair of panties. Betsy shuddered. She was so aware of his stare that she could feel his eyes creeping up her slender thighs and over the plump, hairless folds of her virgin sex.</p><p>Betsy wasn't certain how it happened. She felt herself moving and looked down in amazement as her bare thighs carried her forward far enough for Mr. Simpson to take her hand and pull. The trembling little girl was so close that their knees touched and she had a clear view of the straining bulge in his slacks.</p><p>""Don't be afraid,"" the handsome man said in a soft voice. ""You and I can have a lot of fun together. I can show you things that you never knew about before."" His fingers tightened around her wrist as he stared at her near naked body. Betsy was shiver-ing. It was caused by the excitement and the delicious feeling of fear and anticipation that raced along her nerves. The man had positioned her far back on his lap. The nervous little girl's back was pressed against his chest and, what was shocking, she could feel his stiffening, bulging sexual member pressing up against the thin seat of her panties!</p><p>""Mr. Simpson? I . . . I don't think . . ."" Betsy didn't have a chance to finish her meek protest. The handsome man hugged her close and began to whisper in her ear. Each word that Newton spoke to Betsy calmed and settled the nervous little girl.</p><p>""Shhhh, Betsy. There's nothing to be afraid of! I won't hurt you. All I want to do is make you feel good."" The nearly naked pre-teener shivered, but didn't try to struggle, even when the man's warm hands moved to her bare shoulders, then down. He used a slow, circular movement and with each circle that his hands made over her flesh they dropped lower.</p><p>""Haven't you ever let some nice boy do this for you?"" the man asked. His voice was deep and husky. ""You're such a pretty little thing. Hasn't someone ever put their hands here and squeezed you?""</p><p>Betsy gasped and stiffened. Mr. Simpson's warm, soft palms were completely covering the firm little melons of her budding breasts and their pressure felt SO nice!</p><p>""Tell me, honey,"" the man persisted. ""Haven't you taken your clothes off for some other man or some kid and let them have you?""</p><p>Betsy wiggled uncomfortably, she didn't want to tell the man about Dickie. Besides, he didn't really count. ""No, I never did this before."" It wasn't really a lie. She'd never sat on a man's lap while he kissed her slender neck and gently squeezed and played with her small breasts like this before!</p><p>""I'm glad that I'm the first,"" Newton sighed. As the man spoke, one of his warm hands dropped away from Betsy's hard little breast and began to creep down over her flat belly. The man used one hand, moving from one sharp nipple to the other. Each time that he pinched and gently pulled at one, Betsy would sigh and wiggle a little against his bone hard erection.</p><p>""I can show you some ways to make you feel good, honey. I can show you some tricks that you won't believe!"" He sounded excited, too.</p><p>Betsy made a soft moaning sound when his fingers reached the elastic waistband of her panties and dipped underneath.</p><p>""Do you play with yourself, sometimes? Do you put your fingers in your tight little pussy, baby?""</p><p>Betsy felt herself blushing furiously. She wiggled uncomfort-ably as she nodded. ""Yes,"" the pretty little brunette whispered. ""Last year a girl in my class showed me how to do it. My mother says that it's not a nice thing to do . . . but I still do it, sometimes.""</p><p>Mr. Simpson chuckled, his fingers were slowly working down over the silky flesh of her belly. The slender twelve-year-old knew where they were headed and the thought made the plump lips of her hairless little slot feel all puffy and hot.</p><p>""All mothers tell their children that playing with themselves is wrong, but it isn't. All playing with yourself does is make you feel good, right?""</p><p>Betsy would have answered him, but at that very instant his forefinger found the smooth swell of her immature pussy and forced its way between the lips. ""Ummmmm, you're getting wet,"" Newton murmured, pinching one of Betsy's pebble-hard nipples. ""You like this, don't you?""</p><p>The trembling little girl didn't know what to say. Betsy knew that what she was letting the man do wasn't nice, but she and her mother did need the money, and it did feel good! ""Yes, it's nice,"" Betsy whispered and she was rewarded when the man's finger began to twirl and press against the tight mouth of her tight little cunt, sending hot, blazing jolts of pleasure radiating out through her suddenly overheated body!</p><p>Betsy gasped and wiggled. She felt Mr. Simpson's hard-on rubbing against her and boldly pressed her firm, high-riding buttocks against it, making the handsome man groan with pleasure.</p><p>""Have you ever seen a man's cock? Have you ever been close to one when it's hard and held it in your hands?"" Mr. Simpson's breath tickled her ear and sent chills of pleasure racing up and down Betsy's spine. ""I want you to hold my prick, Betsy! Will you do that for me?""</p><p>Before she could even think of what to say, the shocked little girl heard her voice rising. ""Yes! I mean . . . I guess . . . If you promise not to hurt me.""</p><p>""Oh, no! I don't want to hurt you, honey,"" the eager manager whispered as he lifted the surprised twelve-year-old off his lap and stood her on her unsteady feet. ""You're going to like this! Now let's get these off first."" Betsy's hands shook as she helped the man pull her tight panties off and slip them down over her slender thighs.</p><p>Looking down, the little girl was surprised and a bit embarrassed when she saw the wet spot on her crotch piece and realized that her tight little cunt was sending down a warm coating of lubricant.</p><p>Mr. Simpson had left his jacket in his office. The man leaned back in his chair and smiled boldly at the shocked twelve-year-old as he calmly unbuckled his belt and unzipped the front of his slacks.</p><p>Without hesitation, the lovely little girl pressed closer and watched as the theater manager popped the snaps on his shorts and pulled his stiff, hard penis into view! A small sighing sound oozed out of her throat as Betsy stared intently at Mr. Simpson's big dong straining in his fist.</p><p>""Oh, my! I thought that Dickie's hard penis was big,"" the excited little girl thought, ""but Mr. Simpson's is three times as large!!"" A tingling, itching sensation flickered to life deep in the untouched depths of Betsy's virgin love sheath. She knew how babies were made and what men and women did together in bed. The idea that the man would want to put that big, swollen-looking penis inside of her frightened Betsy, but it was an exciting, bubbly kind of fright and she didn't back off.</p><p>""I know it's wrong,"" the girl told herself, ""but we need the money and I want the job!"" She was hiding part of the truth from herself. Betsy knew it, but she was having such an exciting time that she didn't want to think about any of that now!</p><p>Mr. Simpson had pushed his shorts and slacks down past his knees and he sat half naked in his chair, smiling at her while he pumped his hand up and down his big, scary pole. Betsy trembled as her dark eyes moved from the round, hair orbs of the man's heavy balls, up the white shaft to the red, almost purple knob of his glans.</p><p>""Don't be afraid of it,"" Mr. Simpson coaxed. ""Just touch it, that's all you have to do. Touch it. Take it in your hand!""</p><p>The little girl could hear the sound of the handsome man's quick breathing and knew that he was excited. Somehow, knowing that gave her the nerve that she needed to reach out and brush the tips of her fingers against his vein-wreathed shaft.</p><p>Slipping an arm around the naked twelve-year-old's waist, the excited man lifted Betsy easily and put him back on his lap. Betsy felt funny and kind of embarrassed when she felt the naked cheeks of her bottom rubbing against Mr. Simpson's hairy legs. The man was guiding her hand to his hard pole and she leaned back in the crook of his other arm as he taught her how to curl her slim fingers around him and squeeze hard on his thick penis!!</p><p>""Ooohhh, that feels good,"" Newton Simpson whispered in Betsy's ear.</p><p>Betsy sat on one of Mr. Simpson's thighs. He had spread his legs a little and pulled her back so that it was easy for the interested pre-teener to work her fist up and down him. Her hooked thumb brushed against his naked thigh while he taught her how to masturbate him.</p><p>""Just like that, up and down, honey. Squeeze it a little tighter, umm hummmm, perfect!"" The handsome man groaned as Betsy increased the pace and made her fist pop up and down in his lap.</p><p>""There now, that isn't so bad, is it? You like to play with my cock, don't you?"" While he spoke, Newton's hand slipped back between Betsy's warm thighs and gently pressed them apart.</p><p>A warm, delicious feeling caused Betsy to tear her eyes away from the man's big cock. The naked little girl watched as a thick, hairy forefinger parted the bald lips of her vulva and dipped into the clear, glistening moisture that was seeping out of her. Betsy could see the small, firm nubbin of her baby clitoris and shuddered with excitement and pleasure as the fingertip pressed hard against it.</p><p>Dickie had touched her there and it had been good, but never this good! Betsy's firm little ass wiggled and she pumped even harder at Mr. Simpson's big cock as he aroused her! It only took a minute or perhaps two for the excited man's probing finger to strike a flame in the pretty child's belly. The flame burned away any last shreds of doubt and resistance.</p><p>""Ohhhh! That's nice,"" Betsy breathed softly. Mr. Simpson's hand left her hard, swollen little breasts and pressed against the edge of her chin, turning her pretty face so that he could kiss her!</p><p>At first, the naked little girl didn't know what to do when she felt his wet, slippery tongue pressing between her soft lips. Then, the man's finger began a rapid twirling movement in her tight little pussy. Betsy gasped and when her jaw opened, Mr. Simpson's tongue pushed its way into her mouth and began to flick at the pointed tip of her own pink little probe.</p><p>The naked twelve-year-old shuddered. Mr. Simpson's tongue made her feel all funny and shaky as it slid in and out of her mouth. Some inborn instinct guided her and Betsy was glad because it was even nicer when her pink lips tightened around the tongue and she learned to suck on it!!</p><p>Mr. Simpson made a groaning sound, and his cock jerked and swelled even larger in her fist. Betsy felt something warm and slippery dripping down on her fingers. The girl knew what it was. Dickie's skinny prick got wet when she played with it, too. Drops of clear juice would leak out of the slit on top of his cock, but never so much! The excited little girl moaned and Mr. Simpson's finger fluttered back and forth over the hard stub of her clit as her thumb lifted and rubbed hard against the cock's meaty glans.</p><p>""Damn, but you learn fast,"" Mr. Simpson groaned happily.</p><p>Betsy giggled but didn't miss a stroke as her small hand flew up and down his jerking pole of flesh. The rapid pumping motion that she was using caused warm drops of the man's love lubricant to splash on her naked thighs. Betsy liked the feel of it on her and enjoyed seeing it glitter on her milk white flesh.</p><p>Mr. Simpson's finger had found the tight neck of her vagina and it was slowly forcing its way into her. Betsy groaned as her tight, wet opening was stretched but she made no effort to pull away because the man's thumb was lightly strumming against the burning clitoris all the while that his twisting finger advanced.</p><p>""God! You are a virgin! I didn't think that there were any left!!""</p><p>Betsy felt her cheeks burn as she blushed. The naked child hid her embarrassment by forcing her tired little hand and arm to jerk faster and faster on his slippery prick.</p><p>""I'll make it nice,"" Mr. Simpson groaned in her ear.</p><p>Betsy sighed and began to roll her slim hips as the fingers that moved in her hairless pussy made her feel better and better!</p><p>""I'll make you feel so good that you'll scream for more!""</p><p>The man's wet tongue worked in and out of her ear, down the nape of her neck and across her shoulder. Betsy shook. Her small mouth opened and she moaned with pleasure. The girl's dark eyes popped open in surprise and before she actually knew what was happening inside of her slim body, her climax exploded in a starburst of pleasure!!!</p><p>""Annnnggghhh!!"" The naked child moaned and shuddered as her hot, hairless slit sucked and pulled around Mr. Simpson's twirling, pressing finger. ""Aaaaiiiieeee!! Ohhh, Mr. Simpson . . . aaaaiiiieeee!!!""</p><p>Betsy's thighs stiffened, her belly fluttered, and her head repeatedly banged against Mr. Simpson's shoulder while the handsome man's knowing finger made her slim, beautiful body dance and jerk.</p><p>""Go faster . . . aggghhh!! You're going to make me cum, little honey,"" the handsome man theater manager snorted in her ear.</p><p>Betsy's arm ached but the jolting flashes of joy that were still exploding between her splayed thighs gave her fresh energy and the pretty little girl worked as hard as she could to finish the job that she started.</p><p>""Annnnuuuugggghhh!!"" His fat cock jumped. Betsy was watching with fevered interest when the swollen slit in the glans opened and a long, white jet of hot cum shot in the air and then came splattering down on her naked thighs and belly. ""Oggghhhh . . . haaaggghhh!!""</p><p>The tired little brunette lay slumped against Mr. Simpson's shoulder. She was so exhausted that Betsy hardly took notice as the man used the fingers of both of his hands to spread his cooling cum all over her smooth, naked little body.</p><p>""You're going to work out just fine, Betsy,"" the man whispered and kissed her cheek. ""I'm going to make sure that you earn a lot of money for your mommy and have a lot of fun doing it.""</p><p>Small warning bells rang in the girl's mind but she ignored them as she watched with growing interest while he painted the still sharp tips of her little nipples with a thick coat of his sticky semen.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Two</h5><p>Her first night at work. It was so exciting! Betsy caught sight of her reflection in one of the glass lobby doors and paused to admire it. She was proud of herself. Her deep blue costume top clung tight and instead of hanging loose from her bust the way she thought it would, it seemed to push her firm little tits higher and made them look larger than they were. The pretty little brunette liked the way that her short red skirt hugged her waist then fit over the curve of her developing hips and saucy buttocks. There was a tight fitting pair of matching red panties just peeking out from under the skirt and Betsy had thought the whole effect was wonderful.</p><p>The slender little usherette looked away from the glass and saw the snack-bar manager, Mrs. Borden, looking at her. Betsy flushed guiltily and remembered that she was supposed to be working. Taking a firm grip on her flashlight, the little girl peeked one more time at her reflection and admired the way that her daring uniform made her legs look even longer than they were.</p><p>The door to aisle C closed soundlessly behind her as Betsy stepped into the darkened auditorium. All she had to do was watch for smokers, keep little children from running up and down the aisles and help the other two ushers when she was asked to. Mr. Simpson said it was the job he gave to all the new girls.</p><p>Mr. Simpson! Betsy was glad that no one could see her in the dark because she could feel her cheeks burning when she thought about him. A funny, warm sensation began between her legs every time that Betsy thought about the things that Mr. Simpson did to her. She knew it was wrong for her to let the man touch her and teach her those things, but it did make her feel good, just the way that he promised. Besides, it made Betsy feel grown up and daring just to know that a grown up man was interested in her like that!</p><p>Betsy passed down the aisle feeling important when some kids that she knew saw her and whispered excitedly among themselves. The pretty little girl passed between the first row and the screen and then walked up aisle D.</p><p>""What is your name again, dear? I'm sorry but I was so busy earlier that I don't think I caught it.""</p><p>Betsy was startled, she'd stopped by the candy counter and since the good looking blonde clerk hadn't spoken to her all evening, she hadn't expected her to do so now.</p><p>""It's Betsy Morrison, ma'am,"" the pretty little brunette said quickly.</p><p>Mrs. Borden smiled at her and tossed her blonde hair with a shake of the head. The motion also made the older woman's large, creamy looking breasts jiggle under her tight fitting uniform top.</p><p>""Ohhh, don't be so formal, Betsy. You can call me Grace, I work here just like you.""</p><p>Betsy smiled shyly and nodded her head, she was impressed by how pretty and self assured Grace was. She was also painfully aware of how well built the blonde was and wondered if she was ever going to grow up and look half as nice as that.</p><p>Grace reached across the counter and gently brushed Betsy's long dark hair back from her shoulder, letting the tips of her fingers touch the girl's neck as she did. ""You look so cute in your costume, Betsy. It's very becoming.""</p><p>The blonde's green eyes moved down over her slim body and without knowing why, the pretty little girl felt nervous. Grace smiled again as she pointed up the stairs behind Betsy. ""It's almost intermission. You'd better go up and check the ladies lounge and make sure that everything is all right.""</p><p>Betsy scurried up the stairs and put her uneasy thoughts about Grace out of her mind. When she checked the restroom and returned, Betsy heard the film end and she helped the other usherette open the doors.</p><p>""How's it going?""</p><p>The other girl's name was Kathy. She was older than Betsy, about seventeen.</p><p>""It's always confusing on the first night, you'll get used to it."" Kathy grinned, she had blue eyes and dark, auburn hair. ""Well, I've got to go and help Grace behind the counter, see you.""</p><p>Betsy watched Kathy hurry away and was impressed by the other girl's shapely legs and the sexy way that her round, firm bottom swayed when she walked. The little brunette looked down at her own slim legs and despaired of their ever filling out.</p><p>The evening flew by. Everything was so new and so exciting that Betsy hardly noticed. Twice she'd had to flash her light on customers and ask them to stop smoking and she was surprised to note that it gave her a sense of power that she'd never had before.</p><p>The pretty girl stopped just inside the doors and looked around the auditorium. This was the second showing and there weren't so many patrons. Betsy only glanced up at the screen from time to time. The movie was filled with gunshots and squealing tires and she didn't care for it much.</p><p>She wasn't sure if it was a movement or a sound that caught her attention, but something drew her to the seats just to her right. The only people in the last three rows were a couple and they were pressing against her and from the way that their heads were moving Betsy could tell that they were kissing.</p><p>The slim little usherette stifled a giggle and craned her neck so that she could see better. Mr. Simpson had told her not to say anything to neckers unless they got out of hand or that people around them complained. Betsy saw the man's arm move away from the lady's shoulder and dropped out of sight, in a few seconds the lady stiffened and then began to kiss him even harder than before!</p><p>It wasn't so funny now. Betsy felt a small trickle of excitement run down the full length of her spine. Deep inside of her belly the little girl felt her tight vagina twist and the muscles around it pull. She'd seen other people kissing and messing around before and wondered why this would excite her so much.</p><p>Moving carefully and slowly, Betsy inched forward so that she could see down the aisle and see what the man was doing to make the lady sigh and wiggle so. The scene on the screen was being done in daylight and it cast a glowing silver light around the theater, enough light for the shocked little girl to get her wish!</p><p>The man had pulled the lady's skirt up over her tummy and was working his hand between her parted thighs. The lips of Betsy's own little pussy grew hot and moist when she watched the woman jerk and then shake her hips like that. Wicked, naughty memories of Mr. Simpson teased and nipped at Betsy and before she knew it, the little girl was excited.</p><p>The lady moved a little and Betsy was faintly shocked when she saw that her blouse was unbuttoned and her bare breasts were gleaming in the silver light. Just then, Betsy saw a flash of something white in the man's lap and once she concentrated on it, she could make out what it was. The lady had his big, hard prick in her hand and she was playing with it!!!</p><p>Betsy shivered and remembered how exciting it was to run her fingers up and down the length of Mr. Simpson's big old thing and she wondered if that other man's cock felt any different?</p><p>The couple kept their heads together, kissing and whispering while they masturbated each other. Betsy was so excited that her knees were shaking as she pressed close against the arm of a seat and openly stared at them. The little girl found that by bending her knees a little, she could force the smooth wooden armrest against her burning little mound and then by flexing her thighs she could make it rub against her there.</p><p>As she stood in the darkness, rubbing her moist little groove against the armrest, the lady in the seat began to moan softly. Most of the sounds she made were drowned out by the film's sound track, but Betsy was certain that she could hear moans, squeals, and gasps as the lady stiffened in the seat and began to shake as the man's hand flashed between her spread and shaking thighs. She was cumming! Betsy was shocked to see it happen in public like this and the fact that it was made it even more thrilling to her!</p><p>The woman's hand was still working up and down on the man's white tube of a cock and when he groaned and pulled her close to him, Betsy knew that he was going to shoot his cum! The pretty little girl sighed softly to herself and rubbed harder against the seat as she watched the two struggle for a moment. Betsy saw the lady shake her head and try to pull back but the man was stronger and in just seconds he'd managed to grip her by the nape of the neck and push her head down in his lap. She was forced to slide out of her seat and kneel on the floor to keep from breaking her neck!</p><p>For an instant, Betsy was puzzled, but then she saw the woman's head begin to bob up and down and she understood! The pretty little girl felt an awful surging sensation in her belly when she realized that the woman had the man's thick cock in her mouth. She was going to suck all that messy goo when it shot out of him!!!</p><p>She'd heard about women doing that for men. She'd seen the name scrawled on walls but somehow Betsy never really believed that it happened! In spite of the revulsion she felt, the little brunette's excitement didn't die away. It even grew stronger!! Betsy's legs were shaking as she rolled her hips harder and strained to see every obscene detail of what was happening. She could see the lady's pretty face in profile and watched as her ovaled lips slid up and down on the man's erect cock. In the dim light, she could see the prick glisten wetly as the lady nursed on it. The pretty little girl's heart was hammering in her chest and she was so close to her own climax that she didn't see the door open or hear the footsteps behind her, until it was way too late!!</p><p>The man on the seat was groaning, his head fell back against the padded seat and he began to make frantic thrusts. He had one hand on top of the lady's head and held it down while he came. Betsy gasped and shook when she imagined all that white mess shooting in her own mouth and was about to have her own little orgasm when a voice breathed in her ear.</p><p>""You shouldn't be playing around watching other people,"" the voice said quietly. ""You're just lucky that I'm the one who caught you or you'd be fired before you even got started.""</p><p>The shocked little usherette whirled away from the wooden armrest. Her slender body was shrieking with protest and demanding that last few hard thrusts that it would take her to climax. Before her, the humiliated little girl saw the head usher, a tall, handsome boy named Rick. The look she saw in his snapping eyes sent a charge of excitement and fear through her.</p><p>Rick paused and took a long look over Betsy's shoulder, then, grinning, he took hold of her arm and, pushing her ahead of him, started hurrying down the aisle toward the door that led backstage.</p><p>The minute the door shut behind them, Rick began to laugh. He still held her by the arm as he led Betsy behind the tall screen and to a small alcove by the back wall.</p><p>It was all so frightening and confusing! Betsy looked around her and shivered. The sound from the film was far away, the speakers were pointed in another direction, but the little girl could see the gigantic reverse images on the screen before them. Betsy stared in shock at what looked like a gigantic moving pillar before she realized that the image she saw, the image that was taller than she was, was a close up of a man's finger dialing a phone!! She didn't know why the head usher had brought her back here and she was worried beyond words!</p><p>Rick stood by the wall and was talking into a phone extension that hung there. Betsy stood very still where he left her and looked around. The back wall jogged for some reason and formed a small semi-room. The surprised little girl saw a table, a couple of chairs and a cot covered with a bedspread in the space.</p><p>Rick hung up the phone and flopped down on the cot. He was smiling at her as he motioned for her to come to him. ""Hey, kid! Come over here and sit. I want to have a little talk to you.""</p><p>Betsy didn't want to go over there. Something about the way that Rick looked at her frightened Betsy, but the thought of getting fired on her first night on the job was even more frighten-ing, so she obeyed.</p><p>Hesitantly, Betsy moved toward the slim head usher. He was so handsome and looked so good in his form-fitting uniform that Betsy felt awkward and awed. Their fingers touched and the pretty little twelve-year-old shuddered. That funny, wiggling feeling flared back to life between her legs.</p><p>Pulling her down on the cot beside him, the handsome young man grinned at Betsy. ""Was that the first time that you ever saw some chick giving a guy a blow job?""</p><p>Betsy was so embarrassed and shocked by Rick's blunt question that she had to hide her face in her hands.</p><p>Rick chuckled and Betsy was so shaken that she didn't react when he slipped his arm around her shoulders. ""A pretty little chick like you shouldn't have to rub her cunt against a seat just to get off,"" Rick whispered. ""At least not when there's someone like me around to take care of you.""</p><p>He didn't give Betsy a chance to protest. Rick knew exactly what to do and he did it with such ease that Betsy didn't know what was happening to her until she found herself lying flat on her back with the good looking head usher bending over her.</p><p>He kissed her and this time, when she felt the pressure of his tongue, the trembling little girl knew what was expected of her. She opened her mouth and let his muscular, slippery tongue slip past her lips and search for her own. At the same time, the older boy's hands were moving over Betsy's hips and down her smooth, hairless thighs.</p><p>She was so surprised that she couldn't resist him. Rick's knowing hands drifted down over her bare thighs and each splayed finger left a glowing path of excitement on her flesh.</p><p>Their tongues were flicking and lashing against each other and with each passing second, the inexperienced little girl became hotter and more eager. Shyly, Betsy's arms lifted and wrapped around Rick's neck. She used her hold to lift herself off the bed and press her glowing body against his while he caressed her thighs and gently pushed them apart.</p><p>Betsy shuddered when she felt the boy's hand pressing against the silk-soft flesh of her inner thighs and she lifted herself again, using her splayed feet to press herself against his muscular body.</p><p>When the kiss ended, Rick sat up but he kept one hand between the gasping little brunette's legs as he used the other to unbutton his tight tunic. Betsy couldn't believe what was happening to her! The lovely girl shook and shivered as the older boy's hand moved up her bare flesh until the backs of his knuckles were pressing firmly against the swollen outline of her hairless little cunt!</p><p>""Please,"" Betsy whispered faintly. ""I...I'm only twelve...you can't...ohhhhh!!"" Rick had ignored her and forced the elastic of her uniform panties and her own tight briefs aside and had pressed two fingers in against the velvet soft flesh of her vulva!</p><p>""Don't kid me,"" the handsome head usher panted as he pulled his hand away long enough to slide the sleeve of his tunic down over it and then sent his extended fingers back under her clothing again. ""I know Newt Simpson better than anyone around here and I can promise you that he doesn't hire any chicks around here that don't put out up front!!""</p><p>Betsy wanted to protest again, but the fingers had found the puffy separation of her wet little pussy lips and she gasped as they plunged in and found the stiff bud of her clitoris.</p><p>""Agggghhh...Oooooo, he...he didn't do it to me,"" the trembling little girl moaned as she shook her head from side to side. ""I'm a virgin. He didn't make me let him put it in!!"" Betsy's slim body was jerking and rolling, Rick's expert fingers were twisting and twirling in her plump little mound sending rocket bursts of pleasure up her spine each time that her rigid love bud was mashed or brushed!!</p><p>Then one of Rick's fingers began to press against the mouth of Betsy's little pussy and the girl moaned with pain and fear. ""Unnnggghhh...you're hurting me! Owwww!"" The lovely little girl was so busy trying to roll her stinging cunt away from the older boy's finger that she didn't see his free hand as it jerked his fly open and pull his long, skinny erection into view.</p><p>The blunt tip of the boy's finger found the taut membrane that told of the groaning little girl's virginity and Rick snorted in surprise. ""Christ! You were telling me the truth."" His other finger was still massaging the swollen tip of Betsy's little clitoris and the mixture of pain and pleasure that she felt was mind bending!</p><p>""What did you do for him, honey? I know Simpson, he didn't let you out of that office before you made him cum. What did you have to do to make him shoot his load for you?""</p><p>Betsy opened her mouth, but, instead of words, all that came out was a long drawn out grunt of pleasure!! The lovely little girl's dark eyes popped open and she stared with sightless amazement at the grinning boy as he finger fucked her into squealing, jerking orgasm!!!</p><p>""Awwwwuuuugggghhh!! Oh,...I...huuuunnnnggg!!!"" Betsy couldn't breathe. She gasped and bucked wildly as she fought to fill her aching lungs with air, but each time, another heavy jolt of pleasure would smash through her and take her breath with it!!</p><p>""Tell me about it, honey,"" Rick demanded as he continued to work his finger in her. ""Tell me what you did for Simpson!!""</p><p>Betsy moaned, her hands crept down and gripped Rick at the wrist, pressing his hand against her squirming bottom.</p><p>""What did you do?""</p><p>""Oooooo,"" Betsy moaned as the intense pleasure sensations began to fade and she could breathe again. ""I...used my hand!"" The shaken child formed a circle with her thumb and forefinger and made an obscene shaking motion to show the handsome usher what she'd done.</p><p>Rick shrugged and pulled the trembling child to a sitting position beside him. ""I'll settle for that, kid. A hand job for starters, anyway."" For the first time, Betsy saw that the older boy had his pants open and she stared in dull surprise at his cock as it jerked and twitched in front of her.</p><p>The waves of her orgasm were still rippling and washing inside of her and Betsy didn't hesitate for a moment. The little girl wrapped her fingers around the warm, pulsating shaft of the head usher's long, scary cock.</p><p>Rick sighed happily as Betsy began to masturbate him. The handsome usher leaned back so that the blushing little girl's hand had a free stroke up and down the long steel length of his erect cock.</p><p>Betsy stared at Rick's big dong and shivered. She liked the feel of Rick's warm flesh against hers and enjoyed the pleased groans and sighing sounds that he made as she jacked him off. The pretty little girl was surprised because she didn't feel any guilt. In fact, playing with Rick's long hardon made Betsy feel excited and happy.</p><p>""That's nice, little girl,"" Rick sighed as he hugged Betsy closer and watched her masturbate him.</p><p>The handsome head usher's hands moved under her rocking arm and in a few moments Betsy was surprised and a little shocked to feel her uniform top slacken and fall away from her heated body. It was apparent that Rick knew exactly where the snaps and the zipper were. Betsy realized that Rick had undressed a lot of usherettes before! For a moment, the surprised little brunette paused and wondered if she shouldn't try to get away from Rick. But then the handsome older boy slipped one of his hands under her loosened top and the feel of his warm fingers as they closed around the firm mound of her budding breast was so nice that the idea was turned to steam by the pleasure.</p><p>Betsy moaned and shuddered when the boy's fingers found her pointed little nipples and pinched and twisted at them. The pretty child's fingers tightened around Rick's throbbing cock and she increased the speed of her stroke until her hand was only a white blur in the dim backstage light.</p><p>Rick grunted and squeezed harder at the small globe of her forming breast. His voice sounded thick and slurred when he spoke to Betsy. ""Agggghhh, keep it up, kid!"" Rick stiffened and, for an exciting moment, Betsy thought that he was going to cum. The excited little girl felt a hot, burning itch deep in the tight sleeve of her untried vagina as she stared at the swollen, purplish head of the head usher's cock. ""Remember that lady in the last row? Have you ever done that? Have you ever sucked a nice hard prick?""</p><p>Betsy groaned, her eyes bulged in her head, and when she thought about letting the fat glans that she was staring at in her moist little mouth, her stomach spun and shook with disgust and excitement!!</p><p>""What's the matter, don't you want to talk about it? I saw you, honey. You were wearing out that armrest with your hot pussy when you saw that other cunt gobble that guy's cock and drink his cum!!""</p><p>""Oooooo, don't talk about that,"" the pretty little girl pleaded. ""It makes me feel...sick.""</p><p>Rick laughed and hugged her tighter. His hand worked over the smooth curve of her rib cage and fastened around one of her hard little breasts again, making the little girl gasp and shiver as she responded to the fierce pleasure that she experienced.</p><p>""Oh, no, honey,"" the handsome older boy crooned as he let his fingers dance over Betsy's slender young body. ""Not sick, excited! You can't fool me, I saw how you jumped and wiggled when that bitch swallowed that guy's big cock!"" Betsy moaned and squeezed even harder at the handsome boy's jerking, pulsating cock.</p><p>Rick groaned and shivered. The excited little girl felt his long erection grow in her fist and she pumped even harder. She wanted to see it happen again, wanted to watch the white fountain of his cum. Suddenly, Betsy realized that more than anything she wanted that!!!</p><p>""You should learn,"" Rick gushed as he stroked Betsy's trim, healthy body, making the excited little girl moan and quiver as wave after delightful wave of pleasure swept over her. ""You are a pretty chick and every pretty chick should know how to slip a fat cock in her mouth and make her man moan when she sucks on it.""</p><p>Betsy whimpered. She couldn't drag her eyes away from the thick, pulpy head of Rick's throbbing cock. His words ran and echoed in her ears as she stared at the handsome usher's bloated erection.</p><p>""Ohhh, baby! I'm going to cum!! Get down there and take it in your mouth!!""</p><p>Betsy didn't move and she was rewarded by a hard slap against the side of her head.</p><p>""Suck it, whore! And don't you dare let a drop of it get on my uniform!!"" The young head usher jerked at her and Betsy, caught off balance, was pulled off the cot.</p><p>She wasn't fast enough and that earned her another slap while Rick pulled her head down toward his long, white mushroom of a cock. ""Suck my cock, honey. That's what it's going to cost you to keep me from going to the boss and telling him that you won't do!!""</p><p>It wasn't fair! Betsy felt herself weaken when she thought about the good that extra money would do. She began to whimper when she imagined what her friends would say when they heard that she lost her job on the first night and worst of all, the lovely little girl felt the last of her resistance rip away when she imagined what it would be like to slip the fat crown of the handsome boy's cock in her mouth!!</p><p>""Annnnggghhhh,"" Rick moaned when Betsy relaxed and allowed his hand to push her head down to meet the bloated crown of his prick and she was forced to give it a long, loving kiss!!</p><p>The velvet flesh of Rick's glans slipped delightfully across the nerve endings of her lips. Betsy shuddered and kissed it again. She loved the feel of his penis and the idea made her tingle all over. This time, the excited little girl didn't hesitate. She mashed her full lips against the cock and even dared flick at it with the tip of her pink little tongue.</p><p>Rick groaned and pulled her closer.</p><p>Betsy knew what the boy wanted and, while her sweaty fist continued its rapid up and down stroke she opened her lips and sucked the mushroom-shaped head of the prick into her saliva filled mouth!</p><p>""Aggghhh! Yeah!! Suck it. Gobble my cock, honey!"" Rick's hips began to jerk and the thrilled twelve-year-old felt his iron-hard erection swell and then buck hard as the first hot stream of his cum shot out and clogged her small mouth! Betsy moaned with a twisted excitement. The thick liquid coated her teeth, clogged her throat and was threatening to squirt out of her tightly pursed lips, she had to swallow it or choke! The pretty child's throat muscles worked and then worked again and her churning belly was filled with his hot seed!</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Three</h5><p>As the bus came closer and closer to her stop, Betsy could feel her nerves crawling under her skin. The pretty little brunette stared out of the window and shook her head when she thought about the things that had happened to her during the day.</p><p>""It wasn't bad enough for me to do that with Mr. Simpson,"" Betsy told herself. ""We need the money and I guess there was some excuse, but when Rick..."" Betsy shivered happily when she thought about the head usher. He was so strong and so exciting!</p><p>Betsy's pointed tongue worked back and forth behind her teeth. She'd rinsed her mouth out when Rick let her go, but even with that she was sure that she could taste the yeasty tang of the boy's thick cum.</p><p>""Whore! He called me that and that's what I am!"" Betsy shook herself and pressed her lips together in a tight, hard line. ""I'm not supposed to do things like that, much less like it! What would happen if Mom found out what I'm doing?""</p><p>She felt ashamed and dirty thinking about her mother. Julia was such a good woman, so hard working and clean, Betsy was shamed when she thought about what she'd been doing. The little girl shifted uneasily, feeling a moist trickle of love juice leaking out of her plump pussy. That, and the ripples of dirty excitement that she felt, worried her. Could she tell? When Betsy got home, would her mother be able to look at her and know what she'd been doing?</p><p>She was so wrapped up in her morbid thoughts that she almost missed her stop. Hurriedly, the little twelve-year-old jerked the bell cord and stepped off the bus. The pussy juice was still leaking out of her and made the hairless folds of her puffy little cunt rub and slip as they brushed together.</p><p>It was almost midnight and Betsy was worried. She hadn't been able to call her mother and tell her how late she would be and she was worried that her mother would be angry and upset. The pretty little brunette had a whole mouthful of excuses ready when she stepped through the door, but the second that she saw the glowing smile on her mother's pretty face and the man sitting on the couch, she realized that she wouldn't need them.</p><p>""Are you all right, darling? I was so worried, but I hoped that you were working. Did you get the job?""</p><p>Betsy heard the words, but realized with a pang that her mother wasn't really worried. The man leaning back on the couch, looking at her, had kept her busy.</p><p>""Yes, Betsy bubbled happily. ""I got the job and I can make a lot of money. Mr. Simpson, he's the manager, says..."" Her happy words were stilled as her mother shook her head in mock anger.</p><p>""Ohhhh, no, it's late! You slip off to bed right now, young lady! You can tell me all about your lovely job in the morning!!"" Julia caught her by the arm and only paused long enough to perform a quick introduction before she steered the surprised little brunette out of the room. ""Dave, this little waif is my daughter, Betsy. Betsy, this is Mr. Henry. He works in my office. Say goodnight and slip off to bed, baby.""</p><p>Before she realized what was happening to her, Betsy was in her room with her mother standing at the door. Julia had a serious look on her face. ""Now, go to sleep, baby. I'll shut the connecting door. See you in the morning.""</p><p>Betsy was shocked. She stared at the closed door to her room and shook her head in wonder. It was obvious that her mother wanted to be alone with that man. For the first time in her life, the little girl realized that her mother was a human, that she got lonely - and that she needed sex!!</p><p>Betsy was shaken. She knew that a part of her childhood was dead, that reality had pushed in and destroyed something very fragile and steadying in her life.</p><p>She was tired. Pushing her thoughts aside, Betsy hurriedly stripped out of her clothes and into her nightgown. The pretty little girl refused to think about what was happening to her and around her. She snapped off the lamp beside her bed and felt the sleep creeping in on her before her small head hit the pillow.</p><p>Something, a sound, a feeling woke her up! Betsy found herself sitting upright in her bed, staring around her darkened bedroom. The little girl's heart was beating hard and her breath was coming in short, panicky bursts. At last, Betsy realized that there was nothing threatening in the room and began to relax. The little girl was ready to laugh at her fears and go back to sleep when she heard a low, wavering moan of pain and pleasure!</p><p>The little brunette felt her nerves jump under her skin and the hairs on the back of her neck lift. Betsy jumped out of bed and headed for her door. That moan wasn't a dream. It was real. And it was coming from her mother's bedroom!</p><p>Betsy didn't know what to expect. She could not imagine what would make Julia moan and whimper the way she was. The little girl was frightened and nervous as she crept down the darkened hallway that led to her mother's bedroom. With each step she took, the little girl could hear her mother groaning and whispering to someone.</p><p>""Awwwwgh, God! Oh, baby, I...you can't know! Ohhh, honey, it's been so long!"" She recognized the sound in her mother's voice and Betsy was tempted to turn around and run back to her room. But the memory of that lady in the audience taunted Betsy and called to her. The little girl felt a sweet stirring between her slender thighs and knew that she couldn't stop. She had to know, had to see what her mother was doing!</p><p>The door to the bedroom was partly open, and Betsy found that she could see into Julia's room by pressing her eye against the crack by the hinges. The lamp over her mother's bed was on and it bathed the room in a muted, pink light. Betsy felt her knees shake with excitement when she saw her mother, lying spread-eagled on the bed. Mr. Henry was kneeling over her and they were both naked!</p><p>The pretty twelve-year-old shuddered and slowly sank to her knees as she watched the big man work a stiff forefinger in and out of her mother's dark, hairy sex. Each time that the finger sank home, Julia would groan or gasp and shake her naked bottom. At the same time that Dave Henry used his finger to rouse and torment her, the lovely woman's clenched fist jerked and pulled on his huge, swollen cock!</p><p>Betsy couldn't tear her eyes away from the prick that her mother was so lovingly stroking. The head of the penis was so big that it made Betsy's tummy twist and turn, it was an angry, dark red, almost purple, and in its one blind eye, she could see thick drops of clear liquid seeping out and drooling over her fingers.</p><p>Without thinking, the little girl's own fingers crept up under her shorty nightgown, then slipped under the elastic waistband of the bottoms. It felt nice when she ran her hand down over the soft curve of her belly and then pressed her fingers against the fatty flesh that covered her hairless little mound.</p><p>While her mother gasped and whispered to the strange man, the small brunette pressed one of her fingers between the puffy lips of her pussy and wiggled it around, wetting it in the slick, clear oil of her love juice. Betsy still stared at Mr. Henry's big, hairy cock and when she caught herself wondering what it would taste like and how it would feel as it slipped into her open mouth she had to press her free hand against her mouth to keep from squealing out loud.</p><p>""In me,"" Julia panted as she pulled at the naked man. ""Please, Dave, I need it inside of me!"" The handsome man chuckled and shook his head. Julia moaned and tried again to pull him on top of her naked, writhing body. ""Please! Fuck me, Dave!""</p><p>""You're not ready yet,"" Dave whispered, a large grin creasing his face. ""You'll have to work if you want it, Julia. You made me wait for a long time, now it's your turn.""</p><p>Mr. Henry was smiling, but Betsy could sense something dangerous about him and that sense of danger was so thrilling that the little girl shuddered and tried to force the tip of her finger into the tight, unused throat of her vagina.</p><p>Dave pulled his finger out of Betsy's mother's cunt and Julia moaned as she tried to arch her body up off the bed to follow it. The grinning man caught a handful of the poor woman's thick, dark hair and jerked, pulling her up until her bruised-looking lips were pressed against the wet tip of his hard, throbbing cock.</p><p>Betsy knew what was coming. She felt her whole body begin to glow with excitement and she pressed her little finger so deep in the tight grip of her love sheath that the tip pressed painfully against her tightly stretched hymen.</p><p>Mr. Henry laughed softly when her mother whimpered and Betsy pressed closer to the door and strained to hear every word that he hissed at her. ""Get on it, honey! I can tell that you want to suck it! Wrap those lips around my cock and suck it. Earn the fucking that you are begging for!""</p><p>A tiny moan of sympathy oozed out of Betsy when she saw her mother blush and wiggle. Mr. Henry jerked at her hair and the lovely brunette moaned as her lips went slack and allowed the greasy-looking head of the penis to slip past them and enter her mouth.</p><p>Betsy's own mouth fell open and a small, rippling orgasm rumbled through her. Julia gasped and mumbled, her words muffled by the thick post of flesh that stuffed her mouth. Even as she jiggled her finger back and forth over her stiff little clitoris, Betsy knew that all she had to do was keep on going and she could cum again!</p><p>""I was right,"" Dave Henry whispered as he forced her mother's head to bob back and forth on the head of his prick. Even across the room, Betsy could hear the lewd, smacking sounds that Julia's mouth was making as she struggled to swallow almost half of the thick probe.</p><p>The shaken twelve-year-old remembered the strange, slick feeling of Rick's cock as it slid back and forth over her tongue and wondered if that sensation pleased her mother as much as it had her. Julia was moaning and making small protest sounds while she pursed her lips tight around the thick shaft of the man's big prick and sucked. But Betsy noticed that, at the same time, her hips were making a slow, revolving motion and her hands were slowly moving around his muscular thighs and pulling him closer as she meekly serviced his throbbing erection.</p><p>""Ooooo, yeah. You can't fool me, darling,"" Mr. Henry breathed. His head fell back and his eyes closed while he smiled. ""You know how to give head! Someone took a lot of time with you and taught you how to suck cock like a dream!""</p><p>He was right! Betsy trembled as she watched the expert way that her mother twisted her head and pressed forward, jamming another two fat inches of cock in her mouth. The whole scene was more than Betsy could stand. The pretty child sighed softly and wiggled her own trim little bottom when she realized what she was seeing. Never again could she look at her mother as that clam, serene person who was so much under control, so unruffled that nothing could ever really touch her.</p><p>Julia mumbled something. Her pelvis was jerking and Betsy gasped with shock and Dave laughed when the beautiful woman's hand crept down over her belly and a finger dipped deep and straight into the fleshy crease of her sex.</p><p>""Is it good? Is that how you've been making it? Do you sneak off a few times a day and finger fuck yourself, baby?""</p><p>Betsy felt angry and ashamed for her mother when Julia was forced to nod her head and try to suck even harder on the cock in a mute effort to please the man.</p><p>Julia's thighs were spread wide and Betsy could see the deep pink flesh of her mother's inner membranes as they flashed and glistened in the light. Julia never stopped sucking while she fingered herself. Betsy could hear the rasping, vibrating sounds that her mother's mouth made as she shamelessly sucked and nursed on the handsome man's prick.</p><p>""Do you really need it? Do you want my cock inside of you, baby?"" Julia's cheeks were a bright red and Betsy knew that she was ashamed - but apparently shame wasn't enough to stop her because she nodded her head and hugged the man even tighter than before.</p><p>Dave groaned happily when he used his grip in Julia's hair to pull her sucking lips away from the pulpy head of his big dong. Betsy gasped softly and excitedly pinched at her firm little clit when she saw how much larger and darker his glans looked after her mother had mouthed it.</p><p>""Roll over, honey. I'll take care of you. I'll fuck you until you'll think that you're dying!""</p><p>Betsy's frilly shorty bottoms were in her way and, while she watched her lovely, naked mother eagerly roll over on her belly then pull herself up until she knelt on all fours before the man, she pulled them down.</p><p>""You got it right,"" Dave chuckled as he moved in behind Julia. ""I know that somewhere, sometime, some smart stud had his hands on you and taught you the way to take care of a man!""</p><p>Julia moaned and shook her bottom, making the fleshy cheeks of her ass quiver and tremble as she offered herself up to him.</p><p>It was shocking and terrible, but Betsy knew in her heart that the laughing, sneering man was right. Her mother, her cool, sophisticated mother, was no stranger to this sort of thing and it was even more apparent that she wanted it so badly that she would do anything to get it!</p><p>Betsy's panties were down to her knees. The pretty child had hiked her gown up over her waist and was shamelessly wiggling her near naked body as her small finger wormed its way in and out of her puffy, pouting pussy. It was dirty and naughty but it felt sooo good!</p><p>Julia whimpered but didn't answer the taunting challenge in Dave's voice. Betsy shivered and felt herself begin to tremble terribly as she watched the big man press his naked body against her mother's raised bottom and fit the bloated tip of his prick between the ivory smooth cheeks of her shapely ass.</p><p>For a terrible moment, the little girl thought that the man was going to force his big rammer into the wrong place. Betsy knew about sodomy, she knew that people sometimes used the wrong place to make love, but she'd always hated and feared the idea before. But, when Betsy saw the thick, discolored head of Dave Henry's big dong move between her mother's buttocks, she was shocked to feel a sharp, twisting sensation in her own puckered anal opening.</p><p>Julia knelt at an angle and Betsy could see every move of the hard cock as it pressed closer to her trembling mother's bottom. Julia moaned and her little daughter sighed with relief when the big prick skidded over the pink rosette of her anus and bulled its way between the hair-fringed lips of her sex.</p><p>""Annngghh,"" Julia groaned when the saliva-coated shaft of Dave's cock followed the enlarged head of his cock into her love groove. ""Go slow, darling, oooo, it feels so big! Go slow. Don't hurt me with your big, fat cock!"" The words meant one thing, but Betsy could hear something else in the tone of her mother's voice. It was as if Julia wanted him to hurt her, wanted Mr. Henry to split her in half with his huge cock and was giving him the needed invitation to do it!</p><p>""Ahhh, it feels big. You like it big, don't you, Julia? You want me to fill this tight little cunt of yours with meat, don't you?""</p><p>There was a mean, thin-lipped smile on the handsome man's face. Betsy saw Dave's fingers sink into the soft flesh of her mother's waist and pull her back to meet the hard bulk of his big spear.</p><p>""Oooowwaaaahhh!"" Julia's shapely body vibrated.</p><p>Betsy shuddered as the thick inches of the man's prick were forced into her mother's body and she felt her own hard little clitoris swell until it hurt. ""Unnngghh,"" Julia moaned. ""You're tearing me! Ohhh, God, annnggghh!""</p><p>Julia's head fell, her hair covered her face as she began to slowly shake it back and forth. Betsy moaned softly and pressed even harder at the thin barrier that kept her finger out of the moist, twisting pit of her own virginal love slot. The lovely little girl felt her flesh crawl as she inched even closer to the door and watched her mother's large, firm breasts swing and slap against each other. Betsy was especially drawn to the long, thick fingers of her mother's nipples as they stood out dark and swollen from the smooth curves of her breasts. For a reason that she didn't understand, Betsy wished that she was in the room with them. And what was worse and more disturbing, she wished that she was lying beneath those swaying globes and could take them in her pink mouth and suck and suck on them like she used to do when she was a baby!</p><p>Dave grunted and moaned. He thrust and slammed himself at Julia and the sound of his lean belly slapping against her mother's fleshy ass cheeks excited Betsy. The lovely little brunette groaned softly and wiggled her finger in the wet, slippery mouth of her pussy. Her sore little clit burned and stung, but the pleasure that she felt was so much stronger than the pain that she didn't consider stopping.</p><p>""Shake your ass, woman,"" Dave snarled as he drove himself into Julia's stretched cunt. ""Roll you hips and make your pussy eat my cock!""</p><p>Betsy was shocked that he would talk to her mother like that, she was even more shocked when she realized that Julia liked it and did as she was told!</p><p>Apparently, the suffering woman didn't move fast enough to please him. Mr. Henry grinned as he brought the broad flat of his palm down on her white bottom. He was spanking her! ""I said, shake it! Come on, don't yell! You'll wake your kid and you wouldn't want her to see you getting stuffed like this, would you?"" Julia squealed and shook, red finger marks appeared on her ass and she frantically began to shake. As she did, her climax caught her and she wailed and cried.</p><p>""Aaaaiieeee! Oooo, cum! Please, Dave, cum in my pussy, fill me up!"" Betsy began to tremble, her own small body took on a glow and she had to bite down hard on her knuckle to keep from screaming out loud as she had an orgasm, too!</p><p>""Oooo, Mama, how could you? How...aaaaiiieeee!!!"" A trickle of juice wet her fingers and the shaking little girl didn't know if it was love juice or pee, or both. All she knew was that it was lovely to wiggle and twist as she dreamed of a cock of her very own!</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Four</h5><p>Betsy slowly shook her head and hugged herself as she stepped down from her bus and stood on the street corner. She needed a few minutes to gather her thoughts. Betsy felt like her whole world had turned upside down and she was lost. There were no familiar bases to touch, any more.</p><p>It had been so hard to talk to Julia this morning. Betsy felt like crying when she remembered how she'd stared at her mother as if she'd never seen her before in her life. ""Well, that's the way it is, isn't it? I've never seen her do things like that before. I never even thought that she knew about things like that!""</p><p>The pretty twelve-year-old felt a dull resentment inside her when she thought about Julia. She felt cheated and lied to, as if her mother had been playing a game with her all these years. Betsy knew that Julia was only human, but when she thought about her mother, all she could see was her twisted face and hear again the guttural groans and snorts of delight that she made when Mr. Henry's big prick slid in and out of her!</p><p>Betsy was tense and uneasy. She could feel that silky, twisting feeling in her belly. It never seemed to go away any more. It was with her all the time and only became stronger when she thought about the dirty things that she'd done and seen in the past two days.</p><p>Betsy wanted to turn right around and go home. She didn't want to go in early and help Mr. Simpson get the house ready for the Saturday early show, but she couldn't go home. ""Ohhh, darling, this is wonderful! I never dreamed that you could make that much money on a job at the movie!"" Betsy grimaced when she remembered how her mother had hugged her and kissed her, kissed her with the same lips that she used to suck Dave Henry's prick! ""Thank you! This is going to help so much. Maybe now we can do some of the things that we want to do. You're great, Bets!""</p><p>There was no going home. There was no being a happy, silly little girl again. Somehow she'd stepped over an invisible line and she could never get back.</p><p>Looking up, Betsy saw the big clock on the jewelry shop and realized that she would be late if she didn't hurry. The pretty little brunette forced her fears and her doubts out of her mind and began to scurry down the sidewalk toward the Majestic. Mr. Simpson had promised her extra money if she would come in early today and help and extra money was the only thing on her mind when she slipped in the back door of the theater.</p><p>Newton Simpson sat on one of the large couches in the lobby. When he saw Betsy, the theater manager checked his watch and nodded his head. ""Right on time. I like that, Betsy.""</p><p>The little girl looked down. She just couldn't bring herself to look the man in the eye. From the first second that she came in she felt that twisting sensation grow stronger than ever and no matter what she did, she found herself thinking bout his big penis!</p><p>""What should I do first, Mr. Simpson?"" Betsy asked in a faint voice. The handsome theater manager chuckled and looked around him. At first, Betsy didn't understand. Then, when she followed his gaze, she began to catch his meaning. The candy counter was stocked and ready to go, the carpets had been vacuumed, and without having to look, she knew that the auditorium would be clean and ready.</p><p>""I...I thought that I was supposed to come in and help you this morning,"" Betsy stammered. ""Did I make a mistake?""</p><p>Newton Simpson was smiling as he stood up. The slender little girl watched the man coming closer to her and was ashamed when she realized that her knees were shaking.</p><p>""no, you didn't make a mistake, honey,"" the man said quietly as he slipped his hand under Betsy's thick, long hair and caressed her slender arched neck. ""I wanted you to come early for another reason.""</p><p>Betsy shivered and couldn't resist the sudden impulse to move closer to Mr. Simpson.</p><p>""I wanted to be alone with you so that we could get to know each other better and to have some time to tell you about some other ways that I have for you to make extra money. A lot of extra money.""</p><p>The plump, down-covered lips of her small pussy grew hot and firm and Betsy could feel them swell apart, letting a few drops of her slick lube leak out of her and wet the form-fitting crotch of her panties. The twelve-year-old knew full well what he meant when he said he wanted to ""know each other better"" and she was interest-ed.</p><p>They didn't speak as they walked up the stairs that led to Newton's office. The man kept his arm around the little girl's shoulders and their legs brushed and touched as they walked. From time to time, Betsy peeked sideways at the front of Mr. Simpson's slacks and the large, growing bulge that she saw there made her feel all soft and melty inside.</p><p>Other than holding her close to him, Mr. Simpson made no other move to touch Betsy until they were safely inside of his office and his door was locked tight. Newton turned and found Betsy standing in the middle of the room staring at him with her large dark eyes.</p><p>Mr. Simpson took her by the hand and led Betsy to a couch and they sat. The man was confident and took his time, one arm slipped behind his shoulders and his free hand casually dropped down on Betsy's bare knee. To distract her, Newton began to speak softly in her ear.</p><p>""Did you think about what we did yesterday?"" He didn't give Betsy a chance to answer before he went on. ""I'll bet you did. I'll bet that it still makes you feel wet and funny when you remember how good it felt when I put my fingers in you.""</p><p>His hand had crept up her bare thigh. The little girl watched it. The strange, sideways way that it moved reminded her of a big, warm spider. The twelve-year-old child trembled when the hand slipped out of view under her short skirt, but she didn't say a word. She didn't make a move to pull away from him. When Newton's hand pressed in between her thighs, Betsy sighed and obediently spread them, opening the way for him to press against the fat outline of her moist little cunt.</p><p>""I've been thinking about you,"" the theater manager sighed as he cupped her mound and gave it a gentle squeeze. ""It makes me feel good when I remember how nice it felt to have you play with my prick.""</p><p>She couldn't help it. Betsy was already staring at the big outline of his cock as it strained against his fly and when he began to talk about it, her small hands darted out and pressed against it!</p><p>""I knew it! I knew that you were just the girl I've been looking for around here,"" Newton sighed happily. ""If you'll just do what I say you can have a lot of fun and make good money, too. You can work a few mornings a week when our Film Club meets and after that...well, I'll tell you about that when you're ready for it.""</p><p>It was so nice. Betsy wiggled happily and spread her slim, childish legs farther apart. Her fingers pressed and explored the bulge of Newton's big dong all the way from his heavy balls to the mushroom-shaped head. She liked this, all she had to do was relax and respond to the knowing touch of Mr. Simpson's hands. Each time that he touched her, it made Betsy feel even better and the pleasure blotted out her worries and those awful thoughts she had about her mother.</p><p>Slowly, Newton's hand crept up over her tummy, Betsy sighed and wiggled, she liked his touch, liked to grind the firm cheeks of her bottom against the couch. The waistband of her panties was hooked and he began to pull them down. The silky material brushed against her flesh and Betsy lifted her wiggling bottom off of the seat long enough for him to peel her panties down to her knees.</p><p>A thick finger slowly, gently pressed into the tight throat of her baby pussy, making Betsy gasp and jerk her pelvis high so that he had more room. ""Do you like that, baby? Does it make you feel good when I play with you?""</p><p>""Oooooo, yes, Mr. Simpson,"" Betsy cooed. Her fingers dug into the material of his slacks and tried to close around his throbbing hardon. ""It makes me feel goooood!""</p><p>Newton chuckled softly and pulled Betsy toward him for a second. The trembling little girl felt the zipper at the back of her top being pulled down and moaned when the tips of his fingers brushed down the length of her naked backbone. ""I'm glad,"" Newton whispered as he pulled the loosened top down over Betsy's slim shoulders, then tossed it aside. ""I wanted you to enjoy this. That's why I had you come in early, so that we could take all the time we need to make you feel extra good!""</p><p>Betsy felt shy when the man stared at the small mounds of her budding breasts but the shyness faded when he gently pressed against them with his hand and tweaked each pointed little pink nub.</p><p>Next came the skirt. Mr. Simpson lifted her up on his lap, unzipped her short skirt, pulling it down as he lifted her. Betsy shivered, all she wore were her long, shin-high white socks and black shiny shoes.</p><p>""You're pretty,"" Newton breathed as he stroked the naked little girl. ""I like pretty girls like you."" He dipped his head and caught one of Betsy's firm little tits in her mouth.</p><p>The little brunette shuddered and sighed happily when the man sucked the whole of her tiny breast into his mouth, using his wet tongue to lash back and forth over the nipple.</p><p>At the same time that he sucked and kissed each apple-sized breast, Mr. Simpson's other hand was working between her legs. Betsy spread them wide, lifting one thigh and letting her other leg dangle down over his knee and point at the floor. The pretty twelve-year-old shuddered and began to make a thrusting, jerking motion with her pelvis as a knowing finger twirled and flexed in her and opened her, smearing her slippery lube over her legs and tummy.</p><p>Betsy could feel Newton's big stalk pressing up against her tingling bottom and all she could think about was the way that her mother had groaned and shuddered when Mr. Henry pushed his big thing into her. Could she stand it? Did she dare let Mr. Simpson do a thing like that to her?</p><p>It wasn't really up to Betsy. The handsome theater manager had a plan of his own and there was no way that the little girl could resist him, even if she wanted to.</p><p>""Wait a second, honey,"" Mr. Simpson finally muttered as he lifted the naked girl off of his lap and sat her beside him. Newton leaned forward and jerked off his jacket then undid his tie and his white shirt. In seconds, the startled little girl found herself staring at the man's tight, fully filled shorts. They were all that he wore, the only thing that kept the warm flesh of his body away from hers.</p><p>Betsy trembled, she'd never been naked with anyone, not even Dickie and she was frightened. But fright alone wasn't enough to kill the rising desire and excitement that ran through her and the slim little girl reached out and unsnapped the man's shorts, freeing his heavy, erect cock!</p><p>""Does it make you feel good to squeeze my cock? Do you like to play with it and make me cum for you?""</p><p>Mr. Simpson's dirty question rattled and echoed in Betsy's head, but the little girl didn't really mind, she was concentrating on the thick, heavily veined shaft of his penis, watching the way that his silky flesh rippled and moved away from her knuckles when she ran her hand up and down its thrilling length.</p><p>Newton pulled her forward, his big hand slid down over Betsy's naked back until he could press his fingers in between her buttocks and hook her tight little cunt from the rear. The little brunette moaned, it felt so good!</p><p>Betsy found herself drawn forward until she lay almost face down across the naked man's middle. She'd managed to keep her grip on this pulsating staff and was happily frigging it as he aroused her from the rear. The head of the big cock was rubbing against her chin and her cheek, and her thoughts crept back to Rick and the way that his skinny prick fit into her untrained mouth so that when she felt the pressure of Mr. Simpson's hand against the back of her head, she knew just what was expected of her.</p><p>A violent trembling fit hit her. Betsy moaned softly when Mr. Simpson twirled his big finger in her bubbling little cunt in an effort to encourage her. The little girl wiggled and bent her head, letting her pouting lips brush hard against the slick, lube-coated glans of the cock that she held in her fist. Newton Simpson groaned and pressed his finger deeper into her naked cunt.</p><p>""You know about that, eh? Who taught you to suck cock, honey? Who took a pretty little baby like you and taught him how to give him a blow job?""</p><p>Betsy didn't want to answer, she didn't dare. There was only one way that the lovely child could think of to keep from answer-ing.</p><p>Before the groaning theater manager could force her to talk to him, Betsy formed a tight oval with her soft lips and pressed that elastic oval down over the hot, pulpy head of his upthrust cock! Mr. Simpson gasped, his hips lifted, catching Betsy by surprise and jamming almost half of his throbbing prick into her mouth. The naked child coughed and bucked when she felt her throat blocked and realized she couldn't breathe. But before she could panic, Newton pulled Betsy's head up and taught her how to hold just the head of his bloated cock and its steel-hard shoulders in her mouth.</p><p>""Ummmm, that's good, kid,"" the handsome manager sighed as he used his hands to guide the little girl's head up and down in his lap. ""Work your tongue around the underside...ohh, yes! Press right here....hummmmm.""</p><p>She liked it. Rick had been rougher with her and she'd been frightened but Newton was gentle and his moans and groans of pleasure excited her and made her proud that she could please him. The lovely child groaned and mumbled, her naked body wiggled and pressed against the man's and she loved the way that his hairy thighs scratched and rubbed against the swollen and well-sucked nipples of her budding breasts.</p><p>Mr. Simpson's big hand was still between her thighs and the little girl shook with delight when he inserted another finger in her stretched pussy then used his grip to gently lift her and force her to pull her knees up under her a little so that she could elevate her shaking bottom.</p><p>He'd managed to press the two fingers so deep in her tight love channel that they were stretching her hymen and she wished that it would break so she could feel them deep inside her. A slick drool of love juice was flowing out of her and the excited little girl whimpered with pleasure when Newton wet his thumb in it and began to press hard against the exposed pucker of her pink little anus.</p><p>Betsy snorted and groaned as the lubricated probe popped past her tight little sphincter muscle and entered her ass. There was pain, but it wasn't much. Not nearly so powerful as the strange, different sort of pleasure that she felt as the thick thumb pushed deeper and deeper.</p><p>The naked little girl's head bobbed faster and faster, a thick mixture of her saliva and his lube escaped her pursed lips and ran down the shaft of Newton's big cock. The handsome man groaned and continued to use his free hand to guide her and teach her the delicious art of cock sucking.</p><p>Finally, he couldn't stand it any longer. He pulled the gasping little girl's mouth away from his throbbing erection and pulled her up onto his lap.</p><p>Betsy moaned when the three fingers were pulled out of her bottom and the thick, satisfying head of the man's prick was jerked away from her lips but she didn't have any time to protest as he lifted her and forced her down on his lap. Betsy sat facing Mr. Simpson, her slim thighs spread wide on either side of his own.</p><p>""Oggghhh, you almost made me cum, honey,"" Newton moaned as he pulled the startled little girl forward and kissed her, jamming his tongue deep into her mouth as he did.</p><p>A wild sense of excitement was rumbling inside her, Betsy's naked body was jerking and screaming for the release she'd been cheated of. The pretty little brunette could feel his hard, slick penis pressing against the fat lips of her pussy and she found that by rocking her hips she could make the shaft rub against her hairless lips and mash hard against her hard, protruding clitoris.</p><p>Mr. Simpson's big hands slipped under her and cupped Betsy's trim little bottom. The naked girl sighed as his fingers squeezed and mauled her bouncy cheeks. But when he began to lift her, the little usherette began to tremble with a mixture of fear and desire.</p><p>""I'm going to put it in you, Betsy,"" Mr. Simpson breathed in her ear. ""Are you afraid?""</p><p>Betsy moaned and hugged the handsome man tightly. She could feel his hard prick dragging across the velvet-smooth flesh of her inner thighs, leaving a wet, slick trail of lube as it blindly sought the small opening of her virgin cunt.</p><p>""Yessss,"" the lovely little girl admitted. ""Is it going to hurt me?"" The man chuckled a little and hugged her in return before he answered.</p><p>""A little, baby, just a little at first, but afterward...ohhh, after that it's going to be so good that you'll flip!""</p><p>She was still afraid, but an image of her mother popped into the excited little girl's head. Betsy could remember the look of longing on Julia's face, a look that changed to joy and pleasure when that man finally rammed his big thing into her. Betsy knew that she had to have it, somewhere inside her there was a longing, a need to feel it and no amount of fear or pain could stop her!</p><p>She didn't need to say a word, Betsy simply rolled her hips forward and pressed the swollen lips of her wet little love groove against the head of Mr. Simpson's big dong. The man gasped and groaned as the soft mouth of her baby cunt kissed his cock head.</p><p>""That's my baby,"" Mr. Simpson moaned softly. He pushed her back a little and Betsy could watch as he used one hand to center the head of his big cock under her puffy vulva. ""Now go slow. Sit down on it a little at a time, honey. I don't want to hurt you, I want you to love this!""</p><p>Her insides had melted and drained away. Betsy felt light-headed and giddy as she did as she was told and lowered her trebling, naked body onto the cock. She could see everything and it added an extra sense of pleasure for the little girl to be able to see the purplish head of the penis spread the pink and white lips of her cunt apart and disappear into her tight little cunt.</p><p>Betsy gasped and shivered, the naked child felt a moan of pain trying to tear its way out of her open mouth and she clenched her jaw hard to keep it inside. Little ripples of pleasure and pain met and mixed along her nervous system until Betsy wasn't certain that she could tell them apart. The firm knob of the man's big prick was fully inserted in the stretched throat of her vagina and was slowly entering her body. For the first time, Betsy realized what was going to happen to her, he was going to put part of his body inside of hers!</p><p>A wave of panic and fear shook her and the naked little girl whimpered as she tried to pull herself off of the spear of flesh that was inching its way into her flat little belly.</p><p>""Shhh, it's going to be all right, honey,"" Mr. Simpson whispered in her ear. ""Don't worry, don't be frightened. I won't hurt you."" His voice calmed her a little and the feel of his strong hands moving up and down on her back soothed the lovely child and she stopped struggling. ""Relax, don't go tense because that will only make it harder for us,"" Newton whispered.</p><p>She tried, she really did, but the feel of the hard staff stretching and opening her set off alarm bells in Betsy's mind and she had to force the muscles of her belly and the muscles between her splayed thighs to unlock.</p><p>Newton's fingers tightened under her and pulled the pert, high riding cheeks of the child's bottom apart, helping make room for his hairy dong as it slowly forced its way into her. He stopped when he felt his glans butt hard against the elastic membrane that blocked Betsy's virgin love sheath and waited.</p><p>Betsy knew what was happening, too, the pretty little girl winced when she felt her hymen stretch and fight to keep the big cock head out. They both stopped moving, allowing her body to grow accustomed to the feel of him inside of her.</p><p>Mr. Simpson must have known how frightened she was because he was so gentle with her. Betsy sighed happily when the handsome man paused to suck at her pretty little titties and lightly tickled the tightly closed opening to her anal canal.</p><p>""You'll have to help me, baby,"" the handsome man sighed as he taught Betsy to twist her hips and make the knob of his throbbing cock turn and pull inside of her. Each time that she moved, it felt better. Betsy could feel the hard flesh of the shaft brushing lightly against her swollen lovebud and the flame of desire beat down her fears and gave her a fresh wave of courage.</p><p>""Ooohhhh, it feels so big,"" Betsy moaned breathlessly and she pressed her slim body down on the man's prick. ""It feels like ... awwwgghh!"" Betsy stopped moving and stiffened but it was already too late! The lovely little girl felt her paper thin membrane rip and the greasy feeling head of the prick glide into the slick, waiting grip of her virginal cunt!!</p><p>""Ummmm, soooo tight and warm."" Mr. Simpson moaned as he began to thrust gently at Betsy. Each time that the big cock would back off an inch then slip back she would groan but gradually the moans of pain turned to groans of pleasure and in minutes he had Betsy twisting and rolling her hips and bouncing up and down on his hard, hot prick.</p><p>""Oooooo, I ... like it,"" Betsy panted. Impulsively the little girl pulled his face up to hers and kissed him. This time, when Mr. Simpson forced his tongue into her mouth, the greedy little rascal sucked and pulled around his blood hot rammer.</p><p>""Oggghhhh ... do it like that again!"" Betsy's eyes and popped open and she yelped a little when the big man lifted her until only the flanged head of his cock was still in her before he relaxed and let the lovely, naked girl drop back on his cock, taking all of it in one long plunge!! ""Oh ... Ohhhh!!! It's going to ... ohhhh ... aaaaaiiiiieeeee!!""</p><p>She was cumming!</p><p>Betsy called out, her small hands clenched and dug her nails into Newton's shoulders while she forced her stretched, full little cunt to dance and pound against his lap. The man grinned and then gasped himself when the terrible friction of her tight little sheath seemed to suck his cum up from his balls.</p><p>""Awwwgggghhh ... I'm cumming too, honey!"" Betsy gasped then moaned when she felt a hot gush of cum fill her and soak her stinging little cunt with a thick coat of slick semen and all she could do was squeal and work faster as she tried to pump all of his hot load into herself. She knew it, she was even farther over that line of childhood and it was certain that she could never get back. She wasn't even sure she wanted to!</p><p>""Ooooooo, harder!"" The lovely little brunette cooed in the panting man's ear. ""Do it harder for me!!"" Newton Simpson groaned and then laughed happily when he felt her small pussy tighten around his wilting cock and fight to keep it hard and stuffed deep inside of her.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Five</h5><p>""What's the matter with you, chick? Come back here with me and we can have some fun.""</p><p>Betsy made a small whimpering sound deep in her throat and twisted free of Rick's hand. The pretty brunette stared at the head usher for a moment. She was tired, sore and more than a little sick and the idea of going behind the screen with him made her flesh crawl with revulsion!</p><p>""No! I . . . I don't want to do that,"" Betsy hissed. Before the surprised head usher could answer her, she'd spun around and was hurrying up the main aisle. The movie would be over in a few minutes and she'd be able to get away from the Majestic!</p><p>She'd barely made it into the lobby when another thought stopped Betsy dead in her tracks. When the movie let out, where could she go? Betsy was sure that Mr. Henry would be with her mother if she went home and she didn't feel up to seeing her mother with a man, not after what had happened to her today!</p><p>The nervous little girl was so lost in thought that she didn't see Grace Borden coming up behind her. Betsy gasped and jumped when the older woman stepped behind her and placed a hand on her shoulder.</p><p>""Hey! Take it easy, I didn't mean to frighten you.""</p><p>Betsy began to tremble and before she could stop herself the pretty little girl started to cry.</p><p>""Honey, are you all right? What happened?""</p><p>Instantly Grace went to her and cuddled Betsy in her arms. The slender twelve-year-old shuddered when the woman's large breasts pressed against her face but she felt so warm and so safe like this that she couldn't bring herself to try to get away.</p><p>""Ohhhh, Mrs. Borden . . . I . . . I'm so confused!!"" It gushed out of her. The pretty child let it all out. Betsy was so distraught and ashamed that she couldn't look the older woman in the eyes. She pressed her tear stained face against Grace's pillowy globes and told her every foul, exciting detail of what had happened to her since she walked into the Majestic looking for a job. When she was finished she was amazed to feel the blonde hug her tighter. She had expected horror and rejection!</p><p>""Awwww, honey,"" Grace said in a soft voice. ""You've really been put through the mill, haven't you?"" Grace paused for a few seconds, then she led Betsy to a stool behind the candy counter. ""You stay here with me until closing, then we'll decide what we're going to do with you.""</p><p>Betsy felt better. She still couldn't bring herself to meet the older woman's eyes, but she felt safe and protected with her near.</p><p>Rick closed and locked the front doors after the last patron. He turned and looked like he was going to say something to Betsy but Grace stepped between them and must have given him a warning look because the handsome young man sneered and walked away, leaving them alone.</p><p>""All right, let's get organized,"" Grace said with a smile as she snapped out the lights and cleaned out the popcorn machine. ""Do you want me to take you home or . . . would you like to spend the night with me?""</p><p>Betsy was taken by surprise. She didn't know what to say and her shock must have been apparent on her face because Grace grinned and explained. ""I just thought that you could tell your mother you were staying with a girl who works here. It wouldn't be a lie and that way you could avoid your situation at home and get a chance to calm down.""</p><p>There was no traffic and Grace was able to speed down the streets as they headed for her apartment. Betsy felt a small, flickering flame of anger and resentment still burning inside of her whenever she thought about her quick conversation with her mother.</p><p>""She doesn't care about me anymore! She jumped at the chance to get rid of me for a night,"" the little girl told herself. ""All she wants to do is ball all night and not have me to bother her!""</p><p>Betsy wasn't exactly certain why she was angry. She was relieved that she wouldn't have to go home tonight, but still she wished that her mother had shown a little more concern. Betsy wished that Julia hadn't been so eager to get rid of her like that.</p><p>""Well, here we are, darling. Sit down and relax."" Grace smiled and motioned toward a couch. ""I'll get some fresh towels so that you can take a nice, long, soothing shower.""</p><p>Betsy was surprised. Grace didn't live in a real apartment. It was more like a small, secluded bungalow in a heavily landscaped park. She didn't know what she had expected, but the pretty child was impressed by how nice the little house looked and how expensive and tasteful the furnishings were. Betsy was still looking around the room when she heard footsteps and looked up in surprise to see Grace, dressed in a bathrobe, waiting for her.</p><p>The older woman's voice sounded deeper and softer when she spoke again. ""Come on. A hot shower can do wonders for the kind of pains that you have.""</p><p>A confused warning tingle ran up and down Betsy's spine, but she ignored it and slowly got to her feet then joined the attrac-tive blonde in the doorway.</p><p>Betsy began to relax the second that they passed through the door to the bathroom. The lights were soft, the room was painted a muted pink, and the total effect was warm and soothing.</p><p>Grace slipped an arm around the pretty little girl's shoulders and began to talk quietly to Betsy as she undressed her. ""Poor baby, you're so young. You shouldn't have to deal with men like Newt Simpson or that junior stud Rick for a long time yet.""</p><p>The top of her uniform was loose, but Betsy hardly noticed that it was being removed. She was relaxing under the healing flow of words.</p><p>""Ohhhh, look at you! You're just a baby,"" Grace sighed. ""He bruised your pretty little nubbins!""</p><p>The blonde stood so close that her perfume filled Betsy's head, dulling her response when a warm, gentle hand cupped and fondled her firm, cupcake-sized breasts. ""Men are rough, honey. You'll just have to expect them to be rough with you."" Grace purred and whispered and Betsy shivered when the woman's expert fingers found her pink nipple buds and twisted and tweaked them into hard little points.</p><p>""A pretty baby like you should be treated lovingly,"" Grace sighed. She unzipped the uniform skirt and let it fall down over Betsy's slim hips. ""You should have someone who can love you and make you feel happy . . . there aren't many men who know how to do that for a girl.""</p><p>Betsy knew that something was wrong, but she felt so relaxed and limp that she couldn't make her mind tell her what it was. She felt like a little child when Grace turned her around and knelt to pull both her uniform and panties down. She made no move to cover her naked sex. Grace gently pushed her backward and the pretty brunette sat down on the toilet cover and lifted one leg and then the other while the blonde pulled her panties down over her shoes and then removed the shoes.</p><p>Betsy was naked and she knew that Grace was staring at her, but somehow it didn't make her feel threatened. The older woman fiddled with the shower knobs until the water was just right.</p><p>The soothing sting of the water jets hit Betsy's face and her shoulders, sending cascades of warm water down her slim body. It felt so nice that Betsy began to smile. The glass shower door clicked and Betsy looked up just in time to see Grace shrug out of her robe and step into the shower beside her. It all seemed so natural that Betsy didn't mind when the blonde took the soap and washcloth.</p><p>Betsy peeked at Grace out of the corner of her eye. She was impressed. The woman's large breasts were still firm and round with only the faintest hint of a sag. Grace's belly was softly rounded and between her full, round thighs grew a thick patch of dark but natural blonde hair.</p><p>The naked woman put the soap back in the dish and moved closer so that she could wash Betsy's shoulders and down her slim back. As she did, the stiff, darkened flesh of her nipples brushed against Betsy, tracing invisible circles on the surprised little girl's wet, soapy flesh.</p><p>""You are pretty,"" Grace sighed as she worked the soapy cloth down Betsy's back. ""Someday you'll be a beautiful woman. But even now you are a lovely little thing.""</p><p>Betsy blushed but still smiled. It made her feel good to know that this attractive adult thought that she was pretty. The wash cloth was working back and forth over her firm, high riding, buttocks and Betsy was still thinking about what Grace had said when she parted her feet a little and leaned forward so that Grace could work in between her fleshy cheeks.</p><p>""Did either of them hurt you here?""</p><p>The question caught her off stride and Betsy shuddered when she felt a soapy finger press against the tight rosette of her rectal opening.</p><p>""Newt didn't put his big fat cock in your sweet little ass, did he?""</p><p>The soft, soothing atmosphere of the room changed in one blinding second. Betsy began to tremble, her dark eyes popped open and a small groan seeped out of her mouth when she felt Grace's soap lubricated finger glide past the frantic grip of her anus and into her heated rectum!!</p><p>""Shhhh, don't be frightened,"" Grace pleaded with her. The woman wiggled her finger inside of Betsy's ass and her free hand pressed against the shocked little girl's belly, holding her in place. ""I won't hurt you the way they did. I know how to make all the pain and the worry go away. Just relax and let me show yo, Betsy, please!""</p><p>Grace's soapy hand slid down until it cupped the whole of Betsy's hairless mound. Instantly the beautiful little girl felt a ripple of delighted response and her suddenly tensed muscles began to soften and turn to butter.</p><p>The blonde was pressing against her. Their naked bodies were wet and soapy and excited Betsy as they rubbed and wiggled against each other. Grace moaned happily and pressed one of her fingers between the fat lips of Betsy's baby slit. The little girl gasped and shook. The woman had fingers in her front and rear and she had to pull herself up on her tiptoes to keep from being hurt.</p><p>""Ooooo, Mrs....I mean Grace...don't...ohhhh!!"" She couldn't help herself. The wiggling and touching was more than she could ignore and the lovely little girl found herself clutching the naked woman and pressing her slippery body against hers.</p><p>Grace chuckled and kissed the shocked little girl on the lips while her fingers danced and twisted in her tight openings. ""It feels nice, doesn't it, honey? I knew that you'd like it. All you had to do was feel it and I knew that you would dig my brand of loving.""</p><p>There was nothing she could do. Betsy felt like a puppet. She couldn't even force herself to move without the blonde's guidance.</p><p>""Come with me, little lover,"" Grace moaned as she edged toward the door. Finally the excited blonde was forced to gently pull her fingers out of Betsy's ass and her tight pussy so that she could shut off the water and grab a large, fluffy towel so that she could dry her off.</p><p>Betsy was tingling all over when Grace dropped to her knees and began to blot away the drops of water that covered Betsy's flawless tender flesh. The naked little girl made a mewling sound when the handsome woman kissed then licked at her small breasts while she dried her slim thighs and bottom.</p><p>Grace didn't pause to dry herself. She caught Betsy by the hand and almost ran to her bedroom!</p><p>Betsy felt herself being picked up then laid out on a wide bed. The covers had been pulled down and she loved the feel of freshly washed sheets against her naked body.</p><p>Grace sighed as she slowly lay down beside Betsy. When she reached out to touch her, the little girl could see Grace's hand shake with excitement. ""Just stay with me,"" the older woman pleaded. ""I won't be mean to you the way that Newton and Ricky were. I'll make you feel soooo good.""</p><p>Betsy couldn't believe what was happening. She'd heard about women who liked to make love to women but she'd never really believed it. Until now. The strangest thing was that now that she was over the first shock, she was enjoying it!</p><p>""Do you like me? Do I look pretty to you, Betsy?"" Grace lay pressed against the little girl's side. She was propped up on one elbow and it was simple for her to lean forward and press one of her ivory white tits against the child's pink lips. ""Kiss it for me! Show me that you like me and I'll do things for you that you won't believe!!""</p><p>A funny trembling sensation shook her, but Betsy didn't hesitate. The pretty little girl opened her lips and began to gently suck and pull on her new friend's thick, stiff nipple.</p><p>""Ummmm, that's perfect,"" the blonde breathed. Grace began a slow, deliberate circular caress with her open palm, letting it lightly brush over Betsy's flesh. The naked child shivered when the palm grazed her own sweaty nipples and she sucked even harder at the warm tit. She used both small hands to pull it up to her lips and help her suck even more of it into her mouth.</p><p>The hand moved in an ever downward spiral and by the time that the outstretched tips of Grace's fingers touched the swelling of her puffy vulva, Betsy had spread her legs wide, lifting and splaying them in an innocently obscene attitude of invitation.</p><p>""Awh, you're already wet,"" Grace cooed happily. ""you greedy little devil! You're wet and making my fingers slippery and sticky!"" The fingers drew back from her cunt and Betsy watched with breathless excitement as the blonde brought her fingers to her lips and sucked them clean.</p><p>A new, stronger sense of excitement and desire swept through the little girl. Her hands moved down over the naked woman's hip and belly until her small fingers could twine and explore in the thick patch of pubic curls that hid her mature sex from view.</p><p>Grace moaned and hugged Betsy tight for a moment, letting the little girl poke a clumsy finger deep into her own lube soaked cunt. Then the attractive blonde pushed the little girl away.</p><p>Betsy was surprised. She didn't understand what Grace wanted until the older woman's hands pulled and tugged at her and guided her until she was sitting astride her chest. Her firm little ass mashed the woman's meaty breasts flat as she wiggled with excite-ment.</p><p>""I'll make the sting go away,"" Grace whispered as she stared up at the excited girl. Grace's hands caught each cheek of Betsy's bottom and jerked her closer. Close enough so that she could lift her head slightly and thrust her red, wet tongue directly between the fleshy lips of her baby vulva!!</p><p>""Agghh!! Oh, you...you shouldn't do that,"" the shocked child gasped. ""That's nasty and dirty, you shouldn't ... unnngggghhh!!""</p><p>The little girl's eyes lit up and a wide, beaming smile changed her face when the flat blade of the woman's tongue dove into her and speared into the sore neck of her vagina. Betsy squealed as she watched the nasty thing that Grace Borden was doing to her. The naked child lifted her pelvis so that she had a clear view of the blonde's extended tongue as it spread the velvet smooth lips of her cunt and lapped and twisted in her.</p><p>Each time that the tip of Grace's searching tongue found the firm nub of her love knot, Betsy would groan and wiggle, the bouncy cheeks of her little ass would rub against the big breasts beneath her, and she realized that she had never been so excited in her life!! But the excitement wasn't over yet. Grace had another thrill in store for her, a thrill that turned Betsy's whirling mind to putty and killed the last traces of resistance that she might have clung to.</p><p>The handsome woman's hands were still pulling Betsy forward. They lifted and pushed at the same time rocking the slim little girl up on her knees and leaving the trembling cheeks of her bottom defenseless.</p><p>Betsy felt Grace's fingers pressing against her rear again and knew what was going to happen. But the naked child wasn't prepared for the powerful jolt of twisted pleasure that she felt when the woman's long forefinger, wet with the froth that was bubbling out of her pussy, jabbed into her anus and didn't stop penetrating until it was in her to the knuckle!</p><p>""Oooogggghhh,"" the startled child moaned. Betsy's head snapped back. Her slim body arched backward and she scrubbed her wet cunt against Grace's face while the woman stretched and opened her tight rear sheath!! ""Unnnggghhh, that feels ... gooood!!""</p><p>The muscles in Betsy's slim thighs were straining. Her toes were splayed wide like claws as she wiggled and rolled her trim little bottom. She could hear Grace grunting and gasping as she fought for air, but Betsy still couldn't stop. She had to go on and on. She had to feel everything, experience and taste every-thing that there was for her!!!</p><p>""Hunnnggghh ... huuuhhh!!"" She could not breathe. Betsy gasped and struggled to fill her lungs with air. The finger in her burning anus was spinning and twirling and the firm, wet tongue buried in her pussy was slapping and ramming at her like a pulpy jackhammer. The naked child hunched her back and squealed loudly when the first waves of her orgasm hit her.</p><p>""Aaaaagh ... I'm ... I'm ... aaaaiiiieeee!!"" It was wonder-ful. Betsy squealed and whimpered. The tongue and the finger popped in and out of her bottom, making her slim body twist and jiggle like a mindless top.</p><p>The moaning little girl's legs gave out and when Grace's head fell back on the pillow and her hands dropped away, Betsy slipped sideways and fell face down on the bed. The little brunette was so stunned and so tired that she couldn't even roll over and fell asleep where she was.</p><p>She had no idea what time it was, but when the beautiful sensations awoke her, Betsy found herself lying halfway across Grace's naked body. The sighing blonde had pressed one of her tits back in Betsy's mouth and she was using her free hand to lightly rub and flick the naked little girl's clitoris back to life while she slept.</p><p>Betsy sighed and began to roll her hips. It felt nice to be made love to, especially when she was so sleepy and warm. Grace took advantage of her mood. Betsy didn't try to resist when she felt herself being lifted again, nor was she surprised when she found herself lying face down on the blonde's naked body, her pretty lips pressing against the perfumed silk of her pubic hairs.</p><p>""Do it for me, little baby! Suck my pussy just the way that I sucked yours!""</p><p>Betsy heard Grace's voice. It sounded like it was coming from miles and miles away. The sleepy girl looked down and shivered when she saw the moist lips of the woman's cunt glisten under the hair. For a second, Betsy hesitated, but then Grace's fingers began to tease and explore between her opened thighs and the lovely fire was burning bright inside of her again.</p><p>The naked little girl used her fingers to spread the meaty lips of the woman's cunt and dropped her head. She heard Grace gasp and felt her begin to tremble the instant that her pointed little tongue found the distended tip of her clitoris.</p><p>""Oooohhh! Ohhh, little baby, lick it, lick it harder!!"" Betsy smiled to herself and did it again, this time letting her tongue glide over the clit and into the moist, open throat of Grace's vagina. The naked blonde bucked, her big tits rubbed against Betsy's thighs and her finger crawled back inside of her baby pussy.</p><p>""This is nice! I don't care what anyone says! I like this!!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Six</h5><p>Without watching where it fell, Betsy dropped her dress and stood dressed in nothing but her tight blue panties. The lovely girl stared at her reflection in the full length mirror that stood in the dingy, crowded dressing room of the Majestic Theater.</p><p>Betsy wasn't certain how she felt about what she saw. The slim twelve-year-old stared at the firm but terribly small globes of her breasts and sighed unhappily. Compared to Grace's large, smooth breasts, hers were pimples!</p><p>Oooohhhhh, you shouldn't have done that Betsy told herself but it was already too late. The lovely little girl tried not to think about the older woman, but no matter how hard she tried a small, secret smile began to tug at the corners of her mouth. You know how it makes you feel when you think about her, a little voice whispered in her ear. But Betsy ignored the whisper and a soft, dreamy look crept into her large dark eyes.</p><p>She felt a funny, soft feeling in her belly and rubbed her open palm over the firm outline of her little pussy. Far in the back of her mind, Betsy Morrison knew that what she'd been doing for the past three days was nasty and perverted, but the memory of how Grace's firm, slick tongue could make her gasp and squeal for what felt like hours at a time was so strong that Betsy knew that she couldn't stop seeing her.</p><p>Since that first night that they'd spent together Grace had been with her or on her mind every second. Julia hadn't minded. She was so wrapped up with Mr. Henry that she didn't notice that Betsy was never home.</p><p>The pretty little girl giggled happily when she remembered how she'd managed to evade Rick and Mr. Simpson. Each time that either man tried to corner her and talk to her, Grace would manage to show up and cramp their styles! Ohhhh, it felt nice to squeeze and play with her moistening pussy. Lazily Betsy watched her fingers press and wiggle against the silky material of her panties. Grace had taught her to do this, she'd always felt sort of funny and embarrassed when she masturbated before, but the older woman showed her how nice it was. Grace even showed Betsy how she played with her hairy nest when there was no one else around.</p><p>Betsy saw a dark spot growing at the front of her panties and it made her feel warm and melty inside when she realized that it was her own love juice squirting out of her tight vagina and oiling the tender membranes of her vulva.</p><p>It was so early. Betsy felt funny being at work at ten in the morning but this was her first chance to work the film club and she didn't want to pass up the extra twenty dollars that Newton Simpson promised her for working it. Kathy was already dressed and downstairs so reluctantly the smiling little girl stopped touching and squeezing her tingling sex and slipped into the form-fitting uniform.</p><p>Betsy was down the stairs and moving through the lobby before she realized that there was something very unusual about the members of the film club, they were all men! Everywhere she looked the little girl saw men, older men for the most part and many of them wore overcoats, even though it was summer.</p><p>As she bustled about, opening doors and helping Rick take tickets Betsy slowly became aware of the warm, lingering glances that the patrons gave her. At first the twelve-year-old was flustered and upset but slowly she realized what those looks were trying to tell her and the firm, smooth lips of her vulva grew hot and moist.</p><p>Betsy turned, looking for Kathy, but when she saw the older girl she was standing in a dark corner of the lobby, a tall man in front of her. The shocked little brunette wasn't certain, but she thought she saw Kathy's hand pressed against the front of the tall man's slacks!!</p><p>Before Betsy could even be sure of what she was seeing, the music for the first film blared to life in the theater and all the men in the lobby hurried inside. Acting automatically, Betsy moved down the aisle doors and closed them. She was so caught up in her private thoughts that she didn't bother to look up and see what was being shown on the screen.</p><p>What is it? What is going on? The questions in her mind bewildered the little girl because she could think of no answer. Grace would have the answer, but when she turned to the candy counter the little girl was amazed to find it dark and closed down. Grace wasn't there.</p><p>""What's the matter, chick? You look like something just bit you.""</p><p>Betsy whirled on her heel and found Rick standing before her, a knowing grin on his handsome face. ""Didn't your precious Grace tell you about the film club? That's not a very good sign, is it?""</p><p>Betsy didn't know what he was saying. The pretty little girl stared at the young head usher and helplessly shook her head. A slow, pleased smile creased Rick's youthful face. Moving confi-dently Rick caught Betsy by the arm and led her to one side of the lobby. ""What I'm saying is that dear old Gracie has done her part and now she's throwing you back to the wolves.""</p><p>The little girl was more confused than ever and she hated that smile on Rick's face. She jerked her arm free of his grasp but he moved in front of her and barred her escape.</p><p>""Let me go,"" Betsy hissed-angrily. ""I don't have to let you make me... do things.""</p><p>Rick just grinned. ""I'll tell Mr. Simpson. He won't put up with you bothering me!!""</p><p>Rick scowled. His face looked cold and angry when he answered her. ""You stupid little twat! Who do you think runs this mess? You'd better wise up and do it quick!""</p><p>Before she could protest, Rick caught Betsy by the arm again and forcibly pushed her towards the main aisle of the theater. ""Take a look at what the film club is watching this morning and then tell me about what Simpson won't put up with around here!""</p><p>The head usher jerked the doors open and shoved Betsy into the auditorium, stepping in behind her so that he could keep his painful grip on her elbow.</p><p>Betsy didn't have any idea of what she was supposed to see but when the pretty little girl recovered her balance and looked up at the screen she thought that her heart would stop!</p><p>The lovely brunette felt her knees shake and knew that she was crying silently as she watched a pretty blonde bend her head and pop the swollen, leaking head of some faceless man's penis in her open mouth! Betsy's belly lurched and she wanted to scream, but before she could make a sound Rick had clapped a hand over her open mouth while he whispered urgently in her ear.</p><p>""How do you like it? This is the film club, all the perverts and nuts in town come here two mornings a week and watch this shit! Do you think that the man who runs this will give a damn if I screw around with you? You're just another cunt, honey, and all he cares about is that you be around and in good shape for what he has in mind for you!""</p><p>Betsy heard the words but their impact was softened by the flashing images on the screen. The camera was focused on a pretty little girl. She was only nine or ten and she sat naked on a man's knee. Betsy felt a chill race up and down her spine when she realized what would happen. The man in the movie was naked too and the giggling little child was stroking and squeezing his erect prick with her tiny fist.</p><p>Oooooh, nooooo, that voice whispered in Betsy's mind. She's just a baby, she's too young for him to do that to her. Betsy hadn't given a thought to the obvious fact that she was only a few years older than the little girl in the movie. Her entire attention was focused on the screen and the terrible thing that she was watching.</p><p>Betsy didn't notice when Rick drew her down in a seat and sat beside her as they watched the naked man lift the little girl and swing her high over his rampant cock before bringing her down. The giggling little girl sat with her plump thighs spread wide on either side of the man's thighs. She sat with her back to him and in such a way that it looked as if his upthrust cock was growing up from between her legs.</p><p>There was no sound but somehow Betsy knew exactly what was being said when the man leaned forward and began to whisper in the little girl's ear and stroke her naked body at the same time.</p><p>The pretty little blonde giggled again and nodded. Her small hands clamped around the swollen, vein wreathed shaft of the man's prick and made obscene frigging motions on it. The man threw his head back and Betsy was sure that she could hear the echo of his pleased moan. One of the man's hands pressed down over the naked child's belly and then he inserted a finger in the pink and white slit of her bottom.</p><p>Betsy's own little love box began to burn and drip. She was disgusted with herself, but the images that she was watching were so strong and so exciting that she couldn't help herself.</p><p>On screen the little girl giggled again and turned her head to whisper something to the man. Strong hands gripped the blonde child by the waist and she was lifted about a foot off the man's lap. The camera zoomed in and when the focus settled the audience was awarded with a terrible close up of an adult, bloated cockhead entering the little girl's slit.</p><p>Betsy heard a groan rise up from the men in the audience and that sound set something off inside of her and before she knew what she was doing she was moaning along with them! The shaken little usherette watched with sick fascination as the huge knob of the man's cock forced aside the soft folds of the little girl's hairless vulva and disappeared inside of her. Betsy could see gleaming drops of love lube squirting out of the little girl's gorged cunt and knew that a flow of her own was wetting the crotch of her panties.</p><p>The slender twelve-year-old was so engrossed in the awful, delicious scene before her that she offered no resistance when Rick pushed her forward and undid the zippers to her top and the short skirt that she wore.</p><p>The camera panned upward and the entire screen was filled with the grimacing face of the little blonde girl. Betsy knew what she was feeling, the memory of Newton Simpson's big, hard prick filling her was still fresh and terrifyingly hot in her mind.</p><p>""You like it, don't you? I thought that it would shake your day but I guess you're a little tougher than l thought you were.""</p><p>She couldn't answer him. Betsy's attention was fixed on the screen and she shivered as she watched the man's hands slowly guide the twisting, jerking body of the nine-year-old up and down on his massive cock. Betsy was sure that she could make out the outline of his prick under the flesh of the little girl's flat belly and watched with growing excitement as it moved up and down, stretching and pulling her baby vagina, making room in her small body for itself.</p><p>The top of her uniform was loose and Betsy was aware of Rick's hand as it slid upward, over her fibs. She gasped, then moaned when his fingers closed around her firm little breast and squeezed it. But even then she couldn't tear her eyes away from the screen.</p><p>A third performer had appeared. It was the blonde woman that she'd seen sucking the naked man's prick. She was on her knees before him and, as he raised and lowered the groaning little girl on his prick, the woman leaned forward and began to lick and flick at the child's hairless pussy with a long, red tongue!!</p><p>A couple passed between the screen and the first row, catching Betsy's attention for a moment. It was the other usherette, Kathy, and she was taking a man back behind the screen! For the first time Betsy realized the purpose of having that bed back there and she was shaken beyond words!</p><p>The pretty twelve-year-old's eyes flickered back to the screen and then she shuddered as a close up of the woman's tongue waggling and slithering over the little girl's clit assaulted her senses. Memories of how good it felt to be licked like that shook Betsy and made the flames that were already burning inside of her leap high and out of control.</p><p>The pretty little usherette felt insistent hands tugging at her loosened skirt and she gave no thought to the fact that she was in a hall with close to two hundred men. She lifted off the seat and let Rick slip her clothing to the floor.</p><p>Betsy fell back in her seat. The pretty girl's panties and skirt hung at her ankles, her uniform top was loosened and had been rolled up over her belly so that from the waist down she was naked.</p><p>""You want some of that, don't you?""</p><p>Rick's question stung and burned in Betsy's brain. The pretty little girl shuddered as she watched the man on the screen increase the pace and cruelly slam the little girl down on his blood hard cock.</p><p>""You need the feel of a prick, I know you do,"" the handsome head usher whispered.</p><p>Rick's fingers pressed in between her own slender thighs and the girl spread them as wide as she could, hampered only by the wadded clothing that still clung around her ankles.</p><p>Rick's forefinger found the lube slick lips of her own hairless little sex and while Betsy watched the other man fuck the little girl, the finger sank deep into her newly opened love sheath. A long, shuddering sigh oozed out of the little girl's mouth and her hips began a shameless wiggling as she worked the tight mouth of her pussy around the finger, clamping down on it as if it was a long, slender prick working in and out of her.</p><p>""Ooooohhhhh, I can feel that old Newt has been busy,"" Rick breathed in surprise. ""He fucked you! He broke your cherry didn't he?""</p><p>She didn't want to tell him. It was private and personal, but the feel of Rick's slick finger working back and forth over her stiff clit loosened Betsy's tongue and the humiliated little girl heard herself babbling to him in response.</p><p>""Ooooohhh, yesssss!! Annnnggghhhhh, Ricky it feels so nice, do it faster!!""</p><p>The head usher snorted angrily and fumbled with his own clothing. Betsy wasn't surprised when her hand was jerked forward and her fingers were pressed tight around the young man's erect, throbbing cock. ""Ahhhhhh, it feels so long and so hard!""</p><p>She loved it. Betsy's eyes were riveted on the screen and while she watched the man cum in the little girl and followed the thick rivulets of cum squirt out of her tiny cunt, her fingers rapidly jerked up and down on Rick's cock.</p><p>""Do you want to cum? Do you need it now, baby?"" Rick's question was crude and to the point, but Betsy didn't care. The little girl was past embarrassment and shame. All she could do was obey the hot, urgent demands of her body.</p><p>""Ohhhhhhh ... yessssss, I want to cum, Ricky. Make me cum, please!"" Before she finished her plea the pretty, half naked little girl was pulled crosswise in her seat and her head was pressed down in the head usher's lap.</p><p>All that she could hope for was that she would make him so happy that he would give her what she needed. Betsy didn't hesitate. Her lips formed an oval and she dropped her head, forcing the tangy knob of Rick's erect penis deep in her mouth. At the same time her cheeks hollowed and she began to eagerly nurse and pull on his prick.</p><p>The handsome usher jumped and then groaned. Betsy felt both of his hands on her head guiding her up and down over his pulsating shaft and she was shocked to realize how happy and delighted she was to feel his hard meat pushing and bumping against the roof of her mouth. For days Grace had been telling her how awful and disgusting men were, but now she remembered how exciting and fulfilling they were as well!! Betsy was lost in a rapture that left her open and defense-less. Another pair of hands was moving over the naked spheres of her bottom, but she didn't give it a thought until she heard Rick laugh and push harder at the top of her bobbing head, then she realized what was happening. It was someone else's hands. Rick couldn't have four of them!</p><p>The pretty child moaned and tried to lift her head away from the drooling head of Rick's long, jerking cock but the excited usher wouldn't let her. She tried to turn her head and see who was playing with her bottom but all she could see was the vague outline of another man.</p><p>A finger moved down between the firm cheeks of her ass and found the wet mouth of her pussy. Betsy moaned again and shuddered as the stranger's finger slipped into her already wet and lubricat-ed cunt and began to move around and around. She knew that she should fight it, but the warm delicious feeling that the finger gave her was too much to ignore and the pretty child moaned and wiggled her exposed bottom while she eagerly sucked and pulled on the hard prick that filled her mouth.</p><p>It only took a few knowing strokes and she was on fire!! Betsy squealed, the sound muffled and muted by the fat spear of flesh that she was sucking on. She shook her bottom and rolled her hips, helping the faceless man's finger twist and turn inside of her. But Betsy's moans of pleasure turned to groans of fear and pain as another finger wet itself in the drool that was pouring out of her and began to press hard against the wrinkled rosette of her tender anal passage!!</p><p>""Ouuuuwwww, dun't du thut,"" the pretty child mumbled. But the man behind her ignored Betsy's garbled plea for mercy and pressed again. This time his lubricated finger popped past her clenched sphincter and slid deep in the hot, pulsating grip of her rectum. ""Ouuuuuwwww, ut hurts. Pluze, dun't du thus tu muh!!!""</p><p>The man's other finger was still working back and forth over her swollen distended clitoris and each time that it mashed it flat Betsy would gasp and suck a little harder on the cock that she held in her moist little oral cavity.</p><p>The worst part, the part that frightened and bewildered the small brunette, was the fact that she liked it! The feel of the thick finger twisting and turning in her rear made the lovely twelve year old jump and buck. She couldn't resist the impulse to respond and soon she was ramming her defenseless ass back against the stranger's hand, helping him force the full length of his two fingers into the slack and softened openings in her tender bottom.</p><p>Betsy groaned and snuffled. Her wet tongue lashed back and forth over Rick's hard prick while she sucked on and on. The taste of the head usher's penis filled her mouth and the thought that soon she would taste his white, creamy cum only made her more excited than ever.</p><p>""Aggghhhh, that's the Way,"" Rick panted as he pressed Betsy's head even deeper into his lap. The little girl moaned, her wind was cut off when the fat head of his prick filled her throat but before she could fight her way clear of it the knob jerked and a warm stream of cum shot straight down her throat and into her waiting belly.</p><p>The lovely little twelve-year-old gasped for breath. When she was allowed to pull back, she felt a hot shower of cum hit her cheek and managed to stuff the cockhead back into her pursed mouth before the next hot jet of semen spurted out.</p><p>The fingers in her pussy and her burning ass continued to twist and turn and as she greedily sucked and nursed on the spouting cock they brought her to her climax and she howled. Long strings of cum dangled from her mouth when the little girl lifted her head and called out. She was aware of the cum hitting her eyes and her nose and aware of the heads that were turning in her direction, but that didn't matter. What did matter was the brilliant stabbing pains of her orgasm and the lovely, melting way that she felt.. ""Aaaaaaiiiiieeee, keep it up!!! Oooooooo, please do it faster and faster ... Unnnnngggggg!!!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Seven</h5><p>You'll be just like that, Betsy told herself. No matter what you tell yourself now, they'll turn you into something like that if you let them. The theater was empty and Betsy stood peeking into the ladies lounge watching Kathy tiredly lean over the wash basin and try to wipe away the white crusty cum marks from her body.</p><p>Every time that she moved, Betsy was shaken by the stinging pain that came from her stretched anal opening. The movies had been over for more than an hour, but it only seemed like moments ago that Rick and that man, a man that she'd never seen, had whipped and worked her into that long series of orgasms in the back row. The little brunette nervously ran a finger from her own lips down over her chin and to her throat. She wanted to make sure that none of the dried cum was still on her too.</p><p>Kathy hadn't said a word to her when she finally appeared from behind the screen and staggered up the stairs to the lounge. Consumed by curiosity she'd followed the older girl and watched while Kathy stripped her wrinkled uniform away and used paper towels to scrub at the stains covered her firm, up tilted breasts.</p><p>As worried and shocked as she was, Betsy was still aware of the tingle that she felt deep in her belly when she looked at the saucy, still stiff nipples that grew up. from the firm globes of the seventeen-year-old's breasts and for a moment she wondered ff Grace had taken her home too?</p><p>Did she do that? Did she take her home and put her on her bed so that she could suck and lick at her the way that she did with me? Betsy felt the evil flicker of jealousy burning in her before she realized what she was doing to herself. For the first time the little girl understood what had been happening to her since she came to the Majestic and that realization shook her to the core!</p><p>The little girl trembled when she imagined what it would be like if she were caught in the mess that she saw brewing here. Julia would be so shocked and hurt and how would she feel about herself if everyone knew the awful things that she'd been doing since she came to work here?</p><p>Of course it wasn't as simple as all that. Betsy still wasn't certain how she felt about her mother now. After seeing and hearing her with Dave Henry her vision of her mother was blurred and unsettled. But the idea of having it known what she had been doing made Betsy's mind up for her. The pretty little girl could see the sneering, knowing looks that her friends would give her and the idea of having to talk to the police about what had happened was too awful to even think about!</p><p>I'll quit. We'll just have to do without all the extra money, Betsy told herself as she turned away from the lounge door and headed for Mr. Simpson's office door. They're all crazy, I'm not going to be here when the trouble starts!!</p><p>There was no doubt in Betsy's mind about what she was going to do when she knocked on Newton's door, then barged in without waiting for an answer. She was going to quit and she was going to make sure that she didn't let him touch her while she talked to him!</p><p>""Mr. Simpson? I have to talk to you about something imp....... ""Betsy stopped in mid-sentence because the theater manager wasn't alone in his office. Another man sat across from the desk, a handsome older man with distinguished graying hair. He was wearing a beautifully tailored suit.</p><p>Betsy began to tremble and tried to back out of the door. But instead of being angry, Mr. Simpson smiled at her and motioned for her to come to his desk. The little girl was too surprised and off balance to refuse. After a moment's hesitation she stepped back into the office and shyly approached the desk. ""See? I told you that she was nice. You don't have to worry about me, I know how to pick my staff.""</p><p>The man on the other side of the desk nodded in answer to Newt's boast and calmly eyed Betsy from head to toe. The slim little girl saw the heat and the interest in the older man's eyes and shivered. She didn't want him to touch her. She wanted to leave and never come back, but there was something about the other man, something that rattled her completely. He looked just like her daddy!!</p><p>""Come here, baby,"" the older man said in a low voice. ""I want a better look at you."" His voice even sounded like daddy's! The little girl wanted to cry as she slowly moved towards the graying man's outstretched hand.</p><p>""Betsy ... this is... uh, Mr. Baker, Harold Baker,"" Newton mumbled as Betsy took the' man's hand. The slim little usherette knew that Baker wasn't really his name, but she didn't care. All she wanted to do was go closer to him and see if he still reminded her of her dead father.</p><p>""Mr. Baker is in charge of the Majestic and .... other places for the company,"" Newton said softly. ""I was just telling him how... good you are at your job and how... worthwhile you'll be to us soon.""</p><p>For the first time Betsy understood. She realized that the wasn't talking about the movie house. He was talking about the men who came to the film club and what went on in the bed behind the screen. She wondered where they would put her cot, when she was ready, in the dressing room?</p><p>Despite her understanding, the little' girl wasn't upset. She stared into Mr. Baker's eyes and felt that warm, gushing feeling in her pussy.</p><p>He was just like daddy and now she realized something, something that had been hidden from her all those years. She wished that Mr. Baker was daddy, because she knew what he wanted from her and she knew that she wanted him to have it! It would have been so exciting if daddy had wanted her like that!!</p><p>""Do you like working for us, honey? Now that you've been here for a while, do you think that you'd like to stay with us?""</p><p>Here was her chance. Betsy knew that all she would have to do was tell him that she-wanted to leave and she could do it. But when the pretty little girl stared deep into the handsome, gray haired man's eyes no words came to her.</p><p>Mr. Baker smiled at Betsy and gently pulled her closer. His fingers felt warm and gentle on the bare flesh of her wrist and when they started to move up her arm all she could do was tremble with anticipation.</p><p>""You are a pretty girl, that's good. A pretty girl can do well with us, she can have fun and make a lot of money at the same time. Do you like that idea, little girl?""</p><p>Betsy shuddered and watched as Mr. Baker's hand tightened around her elbow and he used his gnp to gently pull her up on his lap. Newton Simpson coughed and started to get up from his chair, but Mr. Baker used his free hand to motion him back.</p><p>""You don't have to leave, does he, honey? Why don't you make us all a drink, then we can call that other girl you have here and we'll have a short party up here.""</p><p>The ice in her glass slid forward and clunked against her teeth. Betsy had just finished her drink in one big gulp, the way that Mr. Baker told her to. The pretty little usherette coughed and gasped for air when the fire of the whiskey exploded in her rummy.</p><p>It was her first experience with drinking and Betsy had just finished her second drink. ""Ohhhh, it makes me feel... dizzy,"" Betsy murmured as she sat her empty glass down and leaned back against Mr. Baker's shoulder.</p><p>The pretty little girl could hear the man laugh and feel the vibrations against her spine. He'd taken off his suit coat-and she was. even more aware of his body heat as the older man hugged her tight.</p><p>Betsy giggled. She could feel Mr. Baker's prick. stirring and stiffening under her and she surprised herself with her own boldness when she wiggled her bottom against it. The slender little brunette heard the man behind her grunt and felt his big hand land on her bare thigh and start upward.</p><p>The office was dark. Newton had pulled the drapes and he was sitting across the room with Kathy. Betsy strained her eyes and saw that the theater manager clinched with the older girl, their arms were wrapped around each other as they kissed.</p><p>Betsy sighed and wiggled her bottom again. Just watching Kathy respond to Newt's touch was making her feel funny and soft inside. She'd forgotten how nice it was to be kissed by a man, to feel his stubble lightly scratch her face and taste the cigarette tobacco on his lips. Grace was nice and excited her, but the little girl realized that she needed more, at least some of the time.</p><p>Mr. Baker's hand was under her skirt, but it was moving too slow to suit Betsy and the slender little girl pulled the skirt up and jerked the leg band of her panties aside so that he could touch her.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh, you're learning fast,"" the handsome man who held her whispered. Betsy gasped and stiffened as he pressed a stiffened finger into the moist grip of her baby pussy. ""Newton told me that he was the first inside of you, is that right?""</p><p>Betsy was embarrassed, but she nodded as she rolled her hips again. The finger burrowed deeper inside of her and it felt so nice that she almost had a tiny climax! ""Is he the only one? Has anyone else ever fucked you, honey? Have you let some other stud shove it to you yet?""</p><p>""Huuuuuh! Noooooo,"" Betsy gushed as he wiggled his finger back and forth over her stiff little love bud. ""Noooooo, it scared me, I... I didn't want to let anyone do it to me again.""</p><p>The second that she answered him Betsy felt Mr. Baker's prick jump and butt hard against her bottom. The pretty child moaned with pleased anticipation and reached between her open legs so that she could cup the fat outline of his heavy balls.</p><p>""You're not afraid now, I can tell that you're ready again,"" Mr. Baker's voice was so soft and low that it sounded like he was humming to her. Betsy couldn't answer him, she couldn't make a sound.</p><p>""I'm glad that no one else has been in you, baby,"" the man whispered as he lifted Betsy and put her on her feet. They worked together and in seconds she was naked except for her shoes. ""I wish that I had known about you because I would have been the first!""</p><p>The naked, little girl shivered as she watched Mr. Baker strip. She darted a nervous glance at Mr. Simpson and Kathy but she needn't have worried. The two on the couch were already half naked and Kathy lay back while Newton was busy sucking and pulling on her stiff nipples.</p><p>Betsy swayed on her feet and for the first time realized that she was almost drunk. The pretty little brunette giggled and shook her head, letting her long dark hair dance and swing around her head.</p><p>All that Mr. Baker was wearing was his shorts. Before he could pull them down, Betsy moved to him and hooked her own small fingers in the waist band of his straining shorts.</p><p>It was funny. Betsy knew that the whole situation was weird but in spite of that, she felt at home and natural. Every time that the little girl looked up into the handsome man's face she was reminded of her father and the idea of standing naked before her daddy, pulling down his shorts excited her. Betsy couldn't bring herself to look at Mr. Baker's hard-on until she'd managed to jerk his tight shorts down to his knees. Then, her knees shaking, Betsy looked and the sight of his thick, hairy column set off a small skyburst rocket in her belly and made the delicate muscles in her tight love sheath strain and clamp down!!</p><p>Remembering-what she'd seen in the movie, the pretty little girl used both hands to grip the sighing man's throbbing cock. Betsy hesitated for a second, enjoying the feel of the big fleshy spear as it throbbed against her palms, then she began to move her hands up and down.</p><p>""Ummmmm, that's good,"" Mr. Baker sighed as he leaned against the desk and watched the naked child jack him off. ""You have a talent for this, you're a natural!"" He patted her head and used his fingers to pull Betsy's long hair back from her face. His other hand drifted down from her shoulders and was gently squeezing and stroking the firm buds of her little breasts. Betsy shivered and pressed closer to him. She loved the feel of his hands, especially when she pretended that they were daddy's.</p><p>""Lick it, honey,"" Mr. Baker sighed. ""Get my cock all wet and slippery so that I can slip it in you. Lick it all over."" She'd only been waiting for the invitation. Betsy took a deep breath and bent her head.</p><p>""0oooooggghhhh, that's nice, the gray-haired man sighed. ""That's good as it can get!"" He had turned and was shoving the things on the top of Newt's desk aside. Betsy shivered happily as she worked the dripping blade of her tongue up and down his thick cock. She liked the taste and feel of it and the idea that she was wetting it so that it could crawl into her belly made her love Mr. Baker's cock all the more.</p><p>She'd worked her way to the tip and after licking and slobbering around the underside, the naked little girl popped the bloated tip of the older man's big dong into her mouth and began to suck on it. Without taking her ovaled lips away from the penis, Betsy turned her head slightly and peeked behind her. Kathy was on her knees before the couch and she was sucking on Newton Simpson's big prick too, It made the little twelve-year-old feel grown up and important to be able to please men like this and it eased her mind when she realized that Kathy did the same things as she did.</p><p>""Ummmmm that's good, honey,"" Mr. Baker finally sighed as he pushed Betsy's bobbing head away from his big slab of meat. Now, come up here and show me what he taught you.""</p><p>Betsy was trembling with fear, but she didn't resist. She allowed the naked man to lift her and sit her on the edge of the desk. Looking down at his throbbing cock, the pretty little girl felt like crying. She was still afraid and the thought of taking that big thing inside of her was suddenly almost more than she could bear!</p><p>""You'll hurt me,"" Betsy whimpered as Mr. Baker moved between her naked thighs. The man ignored her as he pulled her bottom close to the edge of the desk and began to press her backward, forcing the moaning little girl to lay flat on her back. ""Please, let me suck it some more! I'm afraid, you'll tear me and hurt me! !""</p><p>""Shhhhh, don't worry,"" Harold Baker sighed and soothed Betsy. The man ran his hands up and down over her naked body, lightly caressing and pinching her velvet smooth flesh. ""I won't hurt you. We'll go slow. You'll love it, believe me.""</p><p>It was terrible. Betsy was still afraid, but each time that he touched her, each time that he let his wandering fingers press and dip into her secret places, that fire in her belly grew stronger. Soon it would be too strong to ignore!</p><p>""Watch me, honey,"" Mr. Baker whispered. ""Watch me, lover.""</p><p>Betsy's wide eyes were brimming with tears as She meekly did as she was told and lifted her head so that she could see. Mr. Baker held his big prick in his hand and was slowly, gently rubbing the purple knob of the glans against the parted lips of her little cunt.</p><p>The naked little girl gasped and stiffened on the desk top. The firm pads of her ass clenched together and lifted her moist chink. Again and then again the man rubbed the pulpy head of his prick between the folds could see as well as feel the glans kissing her distended little clitoris and sighed happily as waves of pleasure eddied and shifted in her.</p><p>""Spread your legs, honey,"" the man panted as he pressed forward. ""Lift them and spread them for me.""</p><p>Betsy moaned as she did. The lovely little girl gripped the hollows behind her knees and pulled her slim thighs all the way back to her shoulders. She could still see what Mr. Baker was doing to her and when he lowered the head of his lance and fitted it in the oozing mouth of her vagina the naked little girl whimpered and began to roll her hips in a feeble effort to escape penetration.</p><p>""Be still,"" Harold sighed. ""Don't worry, honey, I won't hurt you."" He used one hand to guide his bloated, saliva slick cock, and with the other hand he pressed down against her tummy, pinning Betsy to the desk top while he slowly thrust the first two inches of his big thing into her.</p><p>""Unnngggghhhh..."" Betsy whimpered helplessly when she felt her tight vagina being stretched and opened. Nothing had been inside of her since that first time and this was almost as bad as it was then! ""Ooooggghhhh you're hurting me... awwwwwgggghhhh, please, Mr. Baker you are hurting me!!""</p><p>Harold Baker snorted and shook his head, His eyes were closed and he didn't hear her. Betsy shivered and strained to pull her slender legs farther apart. It helped. Stretching her thighs seemed to make more room for his big prick that way.</p><p>""Ahhhhhh, God but you're tight,"" the man finally gasped.</p><p>Betsy moaned in answer. Looking down she could see more than half of his bloated stalk buried in her belly and the sight of it frightened her and thrilled her all at the same time.</p><p>""It's going to feel good, honey, just relax and let it happen,"" Harold whispered to her.</p><p>Betsy was about to answer him when he reached forward and covered the flattened buds of her small breasts with his warm palms.</p><p>""Shhhhhh, just relax, kid. Lay back and let me fuck you. You'll love it in a few minutes!""</p><p>A dull, slow moving sensation was building up inside of her. Betsy's legs were hurting and she was forced to drop them. She let them slide down around the naked man's rib cage and hug his waist. The movement dropped her pelvis and the lovely little girl gasped in amazement when she realized that the funny sensation was pleasure!!</p><p>""Ohhhh!... Huuuuuuh!!"" The sounds were gushing out of her as the gray-haired man's cock advanced. It was getting thicker with each fraction of an inch and Betsy stared down at the long, throbbing hardon with awe. She couldn't stop herself. The muscles of her ass clenched again and made her stinging, bruised little cunt jiggle around the stiff post that was slowly gliding into her. Mr. Baker grinned when he heard her moans of pain turn into sighs of pleasure. He increased the pressure, driving himself into her to the balls!!</p><p>Her vision was blurred and dancing when Betsy looked up at him again. This time the gray-haired man who towered over her and was intent on working his painfully big dong in and out of her looked more like daddy than ever!</p><p>""Oooooooooo, Daddy,"" the shaken little girl moaned as she wiggled and rolled her narrow hips. ""It feels better now. Do it ... I like it now!""</p><p>Mr. Baker looked surprised, then pleased. His eyes grew brighter and he smiled, showing his white even teeth.</p><p>""Oh yes? Would you like it with daddy? Do you want daddy to fuck you and make you cum and cum?"" He sounded just like her daddy and that, combined with the lovely feel of his big, slippery prick beginning to move in and out of her broke the string for Betsy!!</p><p>""Oooooooohhhh, yesssss, Daddy. I want that! I didn't know it before, but I want that so much!"" The naked child shuddered and wiggled her smooth hairless body jerked and humped on the slick desk top. They both watched breathlessly as almost half of the swollen cock was withdrawn and they both groaned with pleasure as it jammed home again!</p><p>Betsy's neck muscles were taut and stood under her flesh like straining bridge supports. flesh was crawling with excitement. The child's hands gripped the gray-haired man's shoulders and pulled as she fought to bring the stuffed oval of her bubbling little cunt closer to him. Harold Baker grunted and shook as he began to make long, smooth strokes into the pink and red mouth of the child's hairless pussy.</p><p>Betsy heard a muffled, shuddering groan of pleasure from across the room and she raised her head to see what was happening. Kathy was on her hands and knees in the center of the room.</p><p>Newton knelt behind Kathy and he was the one making the moaning sounds as he sent thrust after flesh shaking thrust into the seventeen-year-old's body. It only took a second for Betsy to realize that the theater manager's big prick was buried in the girl's anus! Betsy gasped and shook. She was afraid of that too, but even so she couldn't drag her eyes away from the lewd sight.</p><p>Looking over his shoulder, Mr. Baker saw what Betsy was looking at and a new, hard sound crept into his voice. ""Would you like that? Do you want daddy to stick his big cock up your ass too?""</p><p>Betsy gasped and moaned. The muscles in her love sheath tightened pain,fully and she wiggled frantically on the end of her daddy's big prick. ""Noooooo,"" she whimpered pitifully. ""Nooooo, don't do that to me, Daddy. Don't I... couldn't ... ooooooohhhhhhhh!!!""</p><p>Mr. Baker snorted and then groaned as the child's deliciously tight pussy clamped down on him. He bucked and thrust and each time that his big prick sank home it would drive the whimpering little girl back an inch.</p><p>""Agggghhhh, shake your ass, honey! Shake it, Daddy's going to cum in you. Daddy's going to fill his baby's cunt with cum... agggghhhh!!!""</p><p>The warm gush inside of her stimulated Betsy. The naked child's body arched up off the desk, her heels locked tight behind his back. Betsy was aware of how slick and hard to hold the big prick had become and she clamped down even harder on it, milking Mr. Baker's frothy semen up from his shrinking balls with each pull.</p><p>""Ooooo... dadddddddyyy!!! I... Aaaaaaiiiiieeeeeeeeee!!!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Eight</h5><p>""Don't work her tonight. Let her rest up a day and then start in on her again."" Mr. Baker's words still rang and echoed in her ears. Betsy sat slumped on a stool in the dressing room and shook her head as she remembered what she'd heard as she lay sprawled on the desk. ""You know what I want, Newt. That little sugar cunt can be worth big dollars to us. I want her broken in and on the string by the end of the month!""</p><p>They talked about her as if they owned her. Betsy tried to be angry about that but she was too tired and beaten down to manage. ""On the string,"" she wasn't certain what that meant but she was sure that it wouldn't be a good thing for her!</p><p>The pretty little girl looked around the empty dressing room. Kathy had already changed and left. Betsy frowned and felt a sick little tingle between her thighs when she thought about the redheaded usherette. Kathy hadn't said a word to her when they got back to the dressing room. She hadn't even looked at Betsy before she dressed and hurried out. As she slipped into her dress, the little girl found herself thinking about Kathy. And the more she thought the more confused and unsettled Betsy felt.</p><p>It's no secret, she takes those men back there for money, Betsy told herself The little twelve-year-old knew that was wrong and that she should not like the older girl. But whenever she thought about Kathy, Betsy remembered how pretty and nice she looked with Mr. Simpson. How her firm young breasts jiggled and bounced when she knelt before him and let him put his big prick in her... her ass!!!</p><p>Suddenly Betsy realized that she was getting excited again. Images of Kathy were mingling with images of Grace Borden until she wasn't sure which was which! Did she want to do that with Kathy too? Betsy imagined slipping to her knees and kissing Kathy's red pubic curls, imagined worming her tongue into Kathy's cunny and tasting her love juice!</p><p>No! I have to stop thinking about things like that! I have to stop this. I don't care what I promised Mr. Baker, I have to get out of here! A sudden wave of panic swept over her and the little girl only paused long enough to sweep up her purse before she darted out of the dressing room and down the stairs of the deserted theater!!</p><p>When she burst out the back door of the Majestic, the brilliant sunlight blinded Betsy for a moment. The pretty girl stood in the alley and tried to shade her dazzled eyes with her hand. She was so preoccupied that she didn't see the big, balding man step out of a car where he'd been sitting and move up behind her!</p><p>There was no warning. Betsy felt a strong hand on her arm and before she could utter a sound at thick, emotional voice spoke in her ear!</p><p>""Shut up you little whore! Don't you make a sound or I'll break your arm!"" He shook her and Betsy desperately nodded her head. She was too terrified to resist in any way.</p><p>""Get in the car,"" the man beside her ordered. When Betsy didn't move fast enough, he used his free hand to swat her hard across the bottom! The frightened little girl's fingers fumbled with the handle, but before he could spank her again she had it open and could scramble inside.</p><p>She was terrified. The trembling twelve-year-old didn't dare try to slip away when the big man shut her door and walked around to the driver's side to get in. All she could do was huddle helplessly on the seat and peek at the grim-faced man out of the corner of her eye.</p><p>The man was almost totally bald. Only a short cut fringe of stubble showed around the back of his head. His face was large and meaty, the nose and the lips thick and scary looking.</p><p>Her abductor didn't say a word as he started the car and pulled it out of the alley and into the afternoon traffic.</p><p>Betsy sat perfectly still, she wished that she could see someone she knew, but she wasn't sure what she could do if she did.</p><p>The big man didn't speak until they pulled out of the town and headed down a country road that led to the river. Then he turned his head and his dull gray eyes seemed to bore into her as he spoke.</p><p>""I saw you this morning...you may look like a pretty little girl but I know that you're a whore, just like that redhead!!""</p><p>Betsy didn't know how to react, she simply sat there and stared in amazement at the man.</p><p>""I was the one,"" the bald man said. When Betsy made no response he got angrier and reached out to slap at her bare knee. ""I was the one behind you. I played with that tight little ass of yours when you sucked that kid off!!""</p><p>A wave of fear and horror washed over her and for a second Betsy considered jumping out of the moving car. But the man was one step ahead of her. He caught her by the wrist and roughly jerked her across the seat until she sat close to him.</p><p>Memories of those strange moments in the darkened theater haunted the frightened little girl. She remembered the shadow behind her and how good he'd made her feel. But in the theater was one thing. To be alone with him now was something else completely!</p><p>They were driving through the dark green of the trees by the river when the man pulled a hard left turn and pulled behind a large, leafy stand of trees. Looking around them, Betsy saw that there were no houses near and that anyone passing on the road wouldn't be able to see them and she became more frightened than ever!</p><p>""What do you... Why did you make me come out here?"" The trembling little girl asked with a quaver in her voice. ""I... I didn't do anything to you. Are you going to hurt me?""</p><p>The bald man made a growling sound in his throat, but he didn't look at her. He sat very still staring at his hands as they gripped his steering wheel. His silence frightened Betsy as much as his violent talk.</p><p>At last the man let go of the wheel and turned to her.</p><p>Betsy saw a wild, unreasoning light gleaming in the man's eyes.</p><p>""All my life! All my life, dirty, seducing little girls have been around me! I try not to see you, I try not to go to see those dirty movies, but I can't stop it!"" The big man's lips moved again but no sound came out.</p><p>His eyes had dropped away from hers and Betsy was sure that she could feel them crawling over her exposed legs and the rest of her tender body.</p><p>""I wasn't trying to... I mean it was a mistake... I don't do things like that all the time. I was just..."" There was no way for her to finish her sentence. Betsy couldn't think of the words to explain what he'd seen, much less the way that she'd reacted when he touched her in the dark like that. ""What...what are you going to do to me?""</p><p>For the first time the man smiled and at the same time he reached out and put an arm around Betsy's shaking shoulders. ""I should kill you,"" the man whispered in her ear. ""But I won't! I'm weak and I want to... touch you and... do things.""</p><p>His voice had softened and so had his expression and, for the first time since he'd grabbed her in the alley, Betsy began to relax and catch a hold of the fear that was raging and ringing inside of her.</p><p>'I... You didn't have to be so rough,"" the litlle girl whispered, doing her best to soothe the big man. ""I might have... come with you if you'd asked me, nice."" Betsy saw the doubt in the big man's eyes and she hurried on. ""What's your name? I'd really like to know.""</p><p>The hulking man smiled at her, then nodded his head as he patted her on the knee. ""My name is Rufus, Rufus Bailey...I'm sorry. I didn't mean to scare you but when I meet a pretty girl like you, one who... does things, I get all confused and..."" He couldn't finish either, the big man shrugged helplessly and smiled at Betsy again.</p><p>The slim little girl returned the smile. She wasn't relaxed or calm yet but her panic had died and the wild, unreasoning fear that she'd experienced was fading rapidly. The pretty little girl boldly looked the big man up and down and what she saw was exciting, in a scary sort of way.</p><p>Rufus was big, but he wasn't fat. Each time that he moved, Betsy could see his large, bulky muscles move and flex under his thin shirt and wash softened jeans. He worked and, from the looks of his muscles and the deep tan that he wore, the little girl guessed that he worked outside.</p><p>She wasn't sure why she did it but there was something about the lost, confused way that Rufus talked that appealed to Betsy. Boldly she reached out and pressed her small hand against his bulging bicep.</p><p>""I know how you feel,"" the pretty little girl whispered. ""Sometimes I get all confused about... things like that too."" She hadn't meant to do it, but as she whispered to the big man Betsy's eyes had dropped from his face, to the fly of his jeans. When she saw his prick stir and jump under the near white denim, a lovely, hot tingling sensation flamed back to life between her slender thighs!</p><p>""I... wouldn't have hurt you..."" Rufus Bailey mumbled. He had his large head down and Betsy couldn't see his face. But somehow the little girl knew instinctively that he would have if she'd fought him. ""It's just that you're so... pretty and make me feel... nice!""</p><p>He was getting a hard-on.</p><p>Betsy stared in awed fascination as the outline of the bald man's huge cock rose under his jeans and strained at the soft fabric! The little girl suddenly felt calm and in control of herself. She gave the man a warm smile and inched a little closer to him.</p><p>""You... made me feel... nice during that movie. You made me... do it. Do you understand what I mean?"" Rufus' head was still down, but the pleased smile on his thick lips was easy to see.</p><p>Betsy felt like giggling but she held it back. She didn't want Rufus to think that she was laughing at him.</p><p>""You said that you brought me out here to... do things. Do you still want to?"" Betsy was shocked by her own boldness but the words were out of her mouth before she could stop them.</p><p>The big man lifted his head and stared at her. For a moment the pretty little girl saw the flames of anger and frustration in his dull eyes, but gradually the anger died and in its place she saw a shy, uncertain question. She wasn't so afraid now. Betsy playfully pressed her bare knee against his, ""What were you going to do to me?""</p><p>Rufus Bailey was confused. But he still knew his mind. The big man grinned and pulled Betsy close with the arm that he'd already draped over her shoulders.</p><p>""I wanted to make you... make those sounds again,"" the big man admitted shyly. ""It made me feel good when you came like that. It made me feel like I was doing the right things.""</p><p>She liked the feel of the big man's hands on her shoulder. Using the feminine instincts that were born in her, she relaxed and let Rufus pull her close to him. The balding man's other hand hovered over Betsy's bare legs and the pretty little girl felt wild and careless when she caught it and boldly pressed it up under her short little skirt.</p><p>""You aren't supposed to scare girls,"" the slender child said in a low voice. ""You're supposed to be nice to them and touch them in places that make them feel good.""</p><p>The big man stared at Betsy in mute surprise.</p><p>His apparent helplessness made Betsy feel bolder and more sure of herself. ""I might like you... if you were nice to me. I could like you a lot if you promised that you wouldn't hurt me or scare me.""</p><p>Betsy could hardly believe the words that were coming out of her mouth. She stared at the big man apprehensively and waited to see what effect she was having on him.</p><p>""I... I never had a girl... I've hurt some little girls but I didn't want to do it,"" the big man mumbled. Rufus hid his head and refused to look at Betsy.</p><p>""I get confused. I hear people say that what I want to do is bad and wrong but... I like it! It makes me feel good but every time that I do things like this I start thinking that I'm bad and I... hurt someone!""</p><p>Betsy understood. He was voicing her own fears and confusion and she felt protective and loving toward him.</p><p>""I don't want to hurt anyone but when I think about how bad these things are and how people tell me that I shouldn't do them, I don't know what to do-and when I don't know what to do, I hit people!"" Rufus looked up, he smiled shyly at Betsy and when his strong arm pulled her closer she melted and allowed it. It thrilled the pretty little girl when she pressed her hand against his powerful chest so that she could pull her face back a few inches.</p><p>""Have you ever kissed someone? I mean kissed them nice, so that they would like it?""</p><p>Rufus seemed surprised for a moment then he slowly shook his head. He'd never considered trying that.</p><p>Betsy didn't wait. The pretty little girl gently leaned forward and pressed her lips against the big man's. For a moment Rufus began to tremble. But then he stopped. Instead of grabbing her, the big man gently returned her kiss.</p><p>It all felt natural and reasonable. As they kissed, Betsy felt that lovely warmth spring up between her slim thighs and when her hand dropped from his chest the warmth turned into a searing flame. It was so big! Betsy's tummy churned. She felt a warm trickle of love juice squirt out of her tight little love sheath when her fingers traced the length and width of Rufus' bloated hard-on.</p><p>""Ooooohhhh, that's good,"" the balding man groaned. His fingers slid under the open throat of Betsy's dress and gently pinched at the child's formative nipples. ""It's kinda big. Does it... scare you?""</p><p>Betsy shivered and pressed closer to him. Her fingers dug into the soft material of his jeans and, after a moment's fumbling, she found the metal tab of his zipper.</p><p>""A lot of ladies get scared when they see my... thing,"" Rufus whispered. Betsy could hear the confusion and apprehension in the big man's voice. ""I can't help it, that's the way that it grew.""</p><p>She'd been warned. But when Betsy finally managed to drag his zipper all the way down and looked down into the big man's lap she thought that her heart had stopped!</p><p>""Oooooooooo, myyyyyy,"" the pretty little girl sighed as she stared at her captor's incredible erection. The awed little girl's eyes crept from the thick, white base of the man's cock up the gnarled, warty sides of the shaft to the bloated, purple-hued head. ""Ohhhhhhh, Mr. Rufus, it's... big,"" Betsy gasped.</p><p>She was frightened. But this time her fright didn't paralyze her. Betsy's small hand shook as she reached out and curled her fingers around the thick shaft of the balding man's cock. The heat and the pulsation of his hot blood shook Betsy and the pretty twelve-year-old groaned softly as she began to tug and squeeze it.</p><p>""Ooooohhhhh, pretty little girl,""the big man sighed as he pulled Betsy closer to him. ""I... like it when you do that to me.""</p><p>Betsy was trembling, her breath was coming harder and harder and she had to fight to fill her small lungs with air. Rufus' hand was high under her skirt and she felt no shame or hesitancy when she pushed forward and carelessly rammed her moist little love groove against his outstretched fingers.</p><p>""Ummmmm, Mr. Rufus, that's... agggghhh!!"" It felt so nice! ""Pull my panties off, I want to feel you touching me all over!""</p><p>The big man shuddered as if he'd been shocked. His strong fingers caught the leg band of her filmy panties and before the slim little girl could protest he jerked.</p><p>They both heard the rasp of ripping cloth and Betsy's slim little body jerked when she felt the cold afternoon air bathe her swollen cunt. Rufus pulled again and the waist band of her panties parted. The little girl groaned softly and lifted herself off the car seat long enough for the man to pull her tattered underwear away, then eagerly pressed her puffy vulva down against his fingers in a determined effort to drive one of them into her tingling, oozing little love sheath.</p><p>In just moments their combined excrement drove everything out their heads. Betsy squealed long enough to grab a blanket before he scooped her up and carried her away from the car.</p><p>There was a cool, shadowy nook among the trees beside the river and the big man chose that spot to spread his blanket. Betsy sighed and moaned happily when the balding man gently placed her on the blanket and hurriedly stripped away her loosened clothing. Betsy felt bold and shameless as she pressed a slim little finger between the parted lips of her pussy and teased the stiffening tip of her clitoris.</p><p>Rufus groaned and smiled broadly as he watched the lovely little girl masturbate for him. He watched the clear warm juiced dribble out of her pink and red vaginal opening and groaned as his huge rammer stiffened even more. The big man tore open the front of his pants and dropped them below his knees before he knelt beside Betsy. He wore no underwear and his throbbing hard-on snapped hard against his muscular belly while he reached high over his head and jerked free of his clinging t-shirt.</p><p>Betsy sighed and shivered as she stared at the man's big probe. The naked little girl's dark eyes fastened on the thick, flanged knob of Rufus' frightening dong.</p><p>The pretty little girl shivered. She pressed her naked thighs tight around her hand as she worked a finger in and out of her drooling slippery pussy. It was so big and so hard looking that the girl felt her tummy contract in anticipation. Betsy's eyes tore themselves away from the darkened glans and slid like flowing oil down over the hard, rounded curves of the shaft.</p><p>It's going in me, the quivering little girl whispered to herself. He's going to lay on top of me and shove that big thing inside of me and I'll be able to feel every hairy inch of that inside of my body!</p><p>The thought was too much! Betsy reached out and began to urgently jerk and tug at the groaning man's exposed cock. The naked child could feel each throbbing vein, the tips of her sensitive fingers worked downward over the warts and the swollen contours of Rufus' tremendous probe and the thought of actually taking it inside of her set off a small, rippling orgasm deep in her cunny. But Betsy wasn't finished. The naked little girl knew that all that the man would have to do was press the spade shaped head of his penis between the pouting lips of her hairless slit and her delicious excitement would begin again.</p><p>""Oooooohhhhh, please, Mr. Rufus,"" Betsy moaned as she tugged at the man's big rammer. ""I need it, put it in me... Oooooooo. I need it!!""</p><p>He was naked, his clothing lay crumpled on the green grass beside the blanket.</p><p>Betsy moaned when Rufus moved in between her splayed legs. The big man's strong hands pried her thighs apart and pushed them back until they were almost touching the blanket under her shoulders. The naked child gasped and wiggled her trim little bottom when the head of the prick nuzzled deep into the open throat of her vagina. The slender child's muscles pulled taut. The tendons on the backs of her slim thighs tightened until they looked like straining hawsers as she fought to open herself and give the slick head of the invading pole as soft and welcoming entry.</p><p>""Ogggghhhh, Jesus!! Ohhhhh, little honey, you feel so tight and so hot,"" Rufus groaned happily as he carefully pressed his muscular body down on Betsy's. ""Tell me what to do. I... don't want to hurt you, not you, sweet baby, not you!""</p><p>The slim little twelve-year-old sighed and elevated her arched pelvis as another incredibly thick inch of prick slid over the lubricated planes of her cunt and entered her And, as it advanced, it seemed to force the gusting moans and gasps of pleasure that squirted out of her.</p><p>""Unnnnggghhhh,"" the naked child moaned as her slim arms wrapped around Rufus' neck and hugged him close while the big man slowly forced the full length of his awful cock into her.</p><p>Betsy groaned. The little girl felt the rough hairs of the man's thighs scrape against her velvet smooth flesh and gasped when his muscular body pressed her down against the blanket, pinning her and trapping her against the earth by the river bank.</p><p>The naked little girl mumbled. The words were indistinct and slurred. She arched her slim body up from the wrinkled blanket and forced the stretched oval of her gorged cunt tight against the base of Rufus' throbbing cock. The big man snorted and thrust at Betsy, driving himself so deep inside of her that the little girl half expected to feel the greasy head of his big prick come popping out of her open, gasping mouth.</p><p>They rocked and shook against each other. Betsy's small fingers could trace the powerful muscles in the bald man's back as he worked and pressed his naked body against hers. Their legs locked and clung together. Betsy's small body contorted and shook as pile driving thrust after thrust filled her. Each time that the log like cock moved inside of her tight little love sheath the child would moan. She could feel its gnarled shaft scrubbing and pressing against her distended clitoris and it felt so good that she had to squeal and frantically work her naked, sweaty little body up to meet his as he hovered over her.</p><p>""Awwwwuuuggghhhh, it hurts,"" Betsy moaned softly as she worked her bubbling little pussy around and around the rigid staff of flesh that filled her to overflowing. ""But it hurts sooooo nice. Do it harder, Mr. Rufus. Ooooohhh! All of it, put it all inside me like that!!""</p><p>The balding man groaned and then he began to shake. Betsy whimpered and slipped her slender thighs around his back and her pink heels banged hard against his muscular back. ""Ooooggghhh, little honey... owwwggghh!""</p><p>The long, drawn-out groan of delight that rumbled out of Rufus shattered what little composure Betsy still had. She gasped and shuddered when the flexing, driving hose that filled her sent jet after gushing jet of lovely thick cum into her tight little love sleeve. The naked little girl sighed. She could feel Rufus' goo spurting out of her choked cunt and come raining down on the moving wiggling globes of her bottom.</p><p>""Oooooooh... I'm... aaaaiiiee!"" Betsy clung to him, kissing his neck and nipping hard at his straining shoulder muscles while she hunched and squirmed her way through a lovely, soul-bending orgasm.</p><p>""You see,"" the pretty little brunette whispered happily as she bent over the man's wilting prick and gave it a long, lingering kiss. ""You don't have to hurt anyone; you don't have to scare them, all you have to do is make them feel as good as you make me feel and everything will be nice.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Nine</h5><p>Betsy couldn't keep from humming happily to herself as she twisted and turned under the soothing sting of her shower. The naked little twelve-year-old smiled and paused long enough to press the flat of her soapy palm against the firm mound of her hairless sex.</p><p>It was nice, the slender brunette whispered to herself. He's sooo big! I though that he would tear me in half! Betsy shivered when her bruised vulva began to tingle and grew warm in response to the pressure. Rufus hadn't torn her in half. Betsy was amazed and a little awed when she realized how easily her elastic little love sleeve had stretched to swallow all of Rufus' big cock.</p><p>I shouldn't think like that, the little girl told herself. Hurriedly Betsy turned off the shower and hopped out. I'm going to get into trouble. There's no way that I can do what Mr. Simpson wants me to do and not get into trouble! Betsy wished that she could sit down with her mother and tell her what had happened, she needed someone to talk to, but she didn't dare tell Julia.</p><p>Besides, she's in her room with, Dave. She doesn't care about what happens to me! It hurt when she admitted it to herself, but Betsy realized it was the truth. I never knew her, all this time and I never really knew my own mother!</p><p>Betsy thought about the soft, vacant look she noticed in Julia's eyes lately and she realized how her beautiful mother had let the house slide, how she ignored everything but Mr. Dave Henry and his big, long cock! Part of the girl understood, part of her knew what it was like to let herself be ruled by a throbbing penis. But even then, she knew that it was dangerous and wrong.</p><p>Betsy was looking in the mirror, combing her wet hair when the door to the bathroom swung open. The lovely little girl saw a large, hairy hand push the door. She squeaked as she dove sideways and grabbed a large towel! The pretty little girl stood, wide-eyed, her slender body hid behind the towel when Dave Henry stalked into her room.</p><p>Betsy expected the handsome man to see her, mumble an apology and then hurry out of the room, but he surprised and frightened her by doing exactly the opposite.</p><p>""Ohhhh? You finally came home, eh? Your mother called the theater earlier and they told her that you left this afternoon."" Dave Henry grinned at her and leaned against the edge of the washbasin.</p><p>For the first time, Betsy saw that all he wore was a pair of underwear shorts.</p><p>The handsome man caught the direction of the frightened little girl's glance and grinned. He made no effort to hide the open fly of the shorts so that she wouldn't be forced to look at his thick, dark pubic hair.</p><p>""I think that it's time that you and I had a little talk, honey,"" the big man murmured. When Dave pushed away from the sink and tried to stand upright, Betsy saw him stagger slightly and realized that he'd been drinking. ""Yeah, you and I should get to know each other better!""</p><p>He made no move to touch her but just the same Betsy could feel his hot eyes burning through the towel that she held. She shivered as she waited.</p><p>Dave grinned at her and scratched his belly. In the process, he managed to push the waistband of his shorts even lower around his waist. ""I've sorta...moved in here. I'm paying the rent and most of the bills so I think that you should know where I stand.""</p><p>Betsy hadn't realized how close the man was until he reached out and caught the edge of her towel between his fingers. Before the startled little girl could catch it, the grinning man jerked at the towel and left her standing naked and defenseless before him!</p><p>""Ooooo,"" Betsy breathed in a shocked little tone. ""I... don't look at me like that!""</p><p>Dave just grinned again and motioned for her to come to him.</p><p>Betsy didn't want to do it, but the heated, fever-bright look in Dave's eyes seemed to compel her and slowly the naked child moved close enough for the man to catch her arm.</p><p>""I like to look at you, honey, the handsome man sighed as he let his eyes rove over her slim, glistening body. ""That's part of our deal. Your poor mother knows that she can't handle things alone, so she decided to let me take over.""</p><p>The handsome man's tone hardened and Betsy squealed softly when his strong fingers closed around her arm.</p><p>""That includes you! Whether Julia knows it or not! You go with the place, honey, and the sooner you understand that, the better!""</p><p>He didn't give her a chance. Before Betsy could respond to what was happening the smiling man had drawn her up against his warm body and his free hand was tilting her head upward. A fleshy pair of lips dosed over her own and the naked twelve-year-old felt the newly awakened desires inside her flicker back to life.</p><p>""Please...Mother will...Oooooo!"" Betsy tried to push away from the warm circle of Dave's strong arm but before she could the man's fingers found the already stiff nub of her small nipple and pulled at it. The lovely pleasure sensation that shot through her numbed the shaken little girl and left her soft and pliant in the man's grip.</p><p>Your mother? Don't worry about Julia, honey. I've got your mother under control, you don't have to worry about what she'll do or say about us!""</p><p>She heard the words, but Betsy still wasn't convinced. She tried to wiggle free of the handsome man's grip while she shook her head. ""Please, I'm afraid of you. You're...too big, a man...I couldn't...""</p><p>Betsy had no chance to finish her feeble protest.</p><p>""You bet your ass I'm a man, baby!"" Dave chuckled. He took one of Betsy's hands in his and boldly pressed it against the front of his shorts.</p><p>The little girl heard herself sigh and felt her thighs begin to tremble. She could feel the steel and gristle of his lovely prick stir under her palm.</p><p>""You're still hung up about your mama, aren't you?"" Dave laughed this time. ""Come with me. I'll show you how concerned your darling mama is about you and what you're doing!""</p><p>They were out the door and heading down the hallway toward her mother's room before Betsy could even think of a protest. Dave made no effort to be quiet or mask their approach to her mother's bedroom door.</p><p>Betsy felt a wild, unreasoning surge of excitement burst through her veins and knew that the delicate tissues of her sex were growing hot and filling with the hot blood of excitement as she watched his hand turn the knob and push open the door to her mother's bedroom.</p><p>""Look at her! That's your mother,"" the drunken man whispered in Betsy's ear. ""Look at that sloppy cunt and see her for what she really is!""</p><p>Betsy shook and trembled. She tried to turn her eyes away from what she saw but nothing, no impulse that she could call forward, could give her the strength to ignore the scene that lay before her.</p><p>Mama... Ohhhhh, my God Mama... the naked little girl moaned to herself. Look what he's done to you...ohhhh, look what he's turned you into. Oooohh, Julia, what am I going to do?</p><p>Betsy felt as if she was staring deep into her worst night-mare. The trembling little girl stared into her mother's darkened bedroom and settled even deeper into the big man's embrace when her mind digested what she was seeing.</p><p>Julia lay sprawled on her rumpled bed. Betsy saw it all at once. No obscene detail escaped her bright, seeking eye. The shaken little girl's mother lay with her smooth, rounded thighs spread wide, her naked body glowed in the light that streamed in through the open door.</p><p>From the slow, even way that Julia breathed, Betsy knew that her mother was sleeping. Despite the shock and embarrassment that Betsy felt, the lovely child couldn't tear her gaze away from the lewd sight of her mother as she lay sleeping contentedly while a thin trail of cum oozed out of her red and abused-looking sex and out of the corner of her mouth at the same time!</p><p>""Your mother sucks a mean cock,"" Dave Henry whispered softly in Betsy's ear. ""Can you do that? Can you suck on a hard dick until it gives you its hot, slick juice to drink?""</p><p>For the first time in her life Betsy hated herself! The lovely child stared at her mother as she lay defiled and covered with the signs of her lewd behavior and realized that she was jealous!</p><p>A sudden and shocking truth invaded the little girl's mind and she understood. Fucking wasn't so bad, it was the reason and the feeling that was invoked that could make it bad and nasty. The loving was good, it was something everyone needed. It was the hate and the shame that turned it bad!</p><p>Betsy was still caught up in the wonder of her revelation and she made no effort to escape when the big man beside her tightened his grip on her shoulder and turned her away from the door.</p><p>""If I pay the bills and take on the responsibility of this house, then I get all the prizes too,"" the big man whispered in Betsy's ear.</p><p>The lovely little brunette knew exactly what he was saying to her and as awful and obscene as it was, she knew that it was the truth!</p><p>""If I pay your way, baby, I have the right to use you any way that I want!""</p><p>Her tight little love sheath was already squirting thick dribbles of love lube down over the fat, velvet-smooth lips of her baby cunt and Betsy was glad that Dave had bent and picked her up because she was certain that she would have collapsed on the floor if he hadn't.</p><p>The door to her bedroom swung open and Dave didn't hesitate as he headed for Betsy's bed. The lovely little girl knew it was wrong. She knew that, but the feel of the man's warm body, and the knowledge that soon she would feel the hot, powerful surge of his erection filling her killed any shame and resistance that might have grown up inside her.</p><p>""Jesus but you're lovely."" Dave-breathed softly as he knelt beside her bed and stared at Betsy's slim, naked body. ""I've never seen anyone so pretty...""</p><p>Betsy didn't have to answer him, the beautiful little girl felt Dave's lips moving down over her ribs and then to the velvet-smooth planes of her gently rounded belly.</p><p>Betsy gasped and dug her heels into the cover of her bed when she felt Dave's wet tongue glide over her belly and then move down to the deliciously sensitive spot where her slim thigh met and joined her body. The twelve-year-old moaned, her fingers dug into the man's thick, curly hair and pulled, dragging his lips closer to her glowing flesh.</p><p>""Do you like me, honey? Do I turn you on?"" Dave's questions burned and clawed at her but Betsy couldn't make her lips respond and the words of encouragement and agreement were caught deep inside her.</p><p>She felt the hard rasp of his beard against her butter-soft inner thighs and whimpered when she felt Mr. Henry's strong tongue slither between the folds of her hairless slit and bathe the firm little knot of her clitoris in his warm saliva.</p><p>""Annnggghhh."" The naked child sighed as she spread her slender, just-washed thighs wide so that the man could burrow his head even deeper between her thighs and fasten his lips around the small knob of her pleasure button. ""Awwwwuugh, yesss! Ohhh, Mr. Henry, you're the bossss, you can have whatever you want!""</p><p>She was on the trembling verge of her orgasm when the man pulled his gleaming lips away from the soft flesh of her pussy and his hands gripped her thighs. Betsy moaned unhappily and wiggled her naked body as she was roughly turned over and a thick pillow was shoved beneath her churning belly.</p><p>""That's right, baby,"" Dave Henry moaned as he pulled Betsy up to her hands and knees. I'm the man! I'm the one who has to pay so I'm the one who takes what he wants!""</p><p>The naked child trembled and shook when she felt the handsome man move behind her. He'd paused long enough to shuck off his shorts and now his naked, pulsating prick lay nestled between the saucy, upturned cheeks of her firm little ass.</p><p>""Ohhhh,"" Betsy sighed. The lovely little girl shivered and pulled her naked body into a fetal portion. She could feel the fat knob of Dave Henry's member move up and down the crack of her splayed buttock cheeks. The head of the penis was leaking and the lovely child could feel the path it took as Mr. Henry's love lube cooled and dried on her flesh.</p><p>The taut head of the prick hesitated for a split second at the puckered little opening of her anus. Betsy gasped and shuddered when she felt its heated pressure. Then, when the lovely little twelve-year-old was about to moan with fear, the threatening knob moved on and forced its way between the tight folds of her pussy and found its already open mouth.</p><p>""Unnnngggg,"" Betsy moaned softly as she was drawn back to meet the panting man's stiff probe. The pretty little child gasped and wiggled her slim hips, helping the long pole of meat glide over the thick flow of love juice that was squirting out of her and fill the aching void inside her trembling belly. ""That feels nice, Mr...Dave. I...love it!""</p><p>Dave Henry's strong arms tightened around her and the palms of his big hands closed over the glowing, sensitive buds of Betsy's budding little tits.</p><p>When Betsy whispered to him the delighted little brunette felt his hardon twitch and grow even larger, pulling the open oval of her small sex even wider in order that she could accept even more of him.</p><p>""You're tight,"" the handsome man moaned in Betsy's ear. ""You feel slick and tight! Who opened you up, baby? I was sure you'd be a virgin. Who popped your cherry and taught you how to fuck, little girl?""</p><p>His questions embarrassed and excited Betsy at the same time. She knew she could never tell him, but when she thought about the others, those other big, throbbing cocks that had opened her before, a delightful ripple of pleasure raced through her, leaving her tingling from head to toe!</p><p>""I know one place where no one else has been,"" Dave muttered in her ear. For a moment Betsy didn't know what he was saying to her, but when one of his warm hands left a breast and pressed down between their bodies, she knew what he meant!</p><p>The hard little cheeks of Betsy's ass were pried apart. The naked little girl twitched and a small moan of anticipation leaked out of her open mouth.</p><p>""No one has had a cock in your tight little asshole, have they? No one has ever felt this small, brown Twinkie suck tight around them, have they, you greedy little cunt?""</p><p>""Ooooo, you're hurting me,"" Betsy squealed softly when the man's stiff finger, wet in her own juices, popped past her tight sphincter and began to wiggle in the pulsating grip of her rectum. ""Noooooo, no one ever did that to me...unnnngggghhhh!!""</p><p>She knew, the moment that she heard Dave Henry chuckle and felt his long, piston smooth cock buck in her belly, Betsy knew what he was going to do to her! Obscene, frightening and exciting memories how her mother looked as she bucked and squealed under the pressure of this man's big cock assaulted her and Betsy didn't know if she wanted to scream or beg for mercy!</p><p>Betsy moaned and shook. The naked little girl desperately clamped down on the fat cock that was moving inside of her. If she could make him cum now she wouldn't have to let him...do that to her!</p><p>But the big man was in complete control of the situation. He groaned as the child's tight sheath pulled and milked at his big cock, but he gave no sign that he couldn't hold back.</p><p>Betsy's last hope died when she felt another fat finger force its way into her and lay wriggling beside the other in the hot, sucking grip of her forbidden asshole!</p><p>""I want your cherry, honey,"" Dave grated in Betsy's ear. ""I'm going to fuck your tight little ass and you're going to yell but you'll love it!""</p><p>There was nothing she could do, Betsy knew it. Cold, numbing fear immobilized her and the naked little girl couldn't resist when she felt Dave slowly begin to pull his thick wedge of flesh out of her clinging, silken pussy. A finger tip found, then pressed hard against her tiny clitoris as the big tube of flesh left her and Betsy was reduced to a shuddering, moaning orgasm.</p><p>""Uhuuuuuooo, don't...please, you'll hurt me,"" Betsy managed to whisper as the lube slick head of Dave's big prick slid up and down between the firm little cheeks of her ass, wetting and lubricating the crease.</p><p>""Shhhhhh, don't worry,"" Dave hissed in her ear. At the same moment the man's finger began a wobbling, circular motion around her stiff clit.</p><p>The little girl gasped and wiggled, helpless in the grip of her animal pleasures.</p><p>""I won't hurt you too much. Just relax, baby, and let it happen! You're going to learn to love my cock in your ass!!""</p><p>A core-deep shudder grew up in Betsy when the frightened little girl felt the greasy knob of Dave Henry's cock find the place where his fingers twisted and pulled inside of her. The fingers pulled away, leaving her wrinkled little rosebud feeling stretched and empty, almost longing to feel his frightening pole fill that new emptiness that she felt.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh, pretty little baby,"" Dave moaned as he pressed his muscular man's body against her.</p><p>Betsy felt the hair on his chest brush against the sharp planes of her shoulder blades and sighed when she felt his scratchy pubic hairs scrub against the moon shaped cheeks of her bottom.</p><p>""Awwwuuuggghhhh,"" the naked little girl groaned when the lube-coated head of Dave's prick found the center of her ass and pressed in. The lovely child's toes splayed wide, her supple back arched but she didn't try to escape the pressure.</p><p>Betsy shivered, she could feel the delicate flesh of her anal passage give under the pressure of the cock that was trying to force entrance.</p><p>""Owwwwww,"" the naked child moaned softly, as she wriggled and shook under the implacable force of Dave's cock.</p><p>""Relax, honey,"" the handsome man whispered in her ear before he kissed it. ""It's going to be good. I can feel it. It's going to be wonderful!""</p><p>""Oooooggghhh, it...hurts,"" Betsy moaned in response as the slippery cock moved forward a fraction of an inch and forced the puckered oval of her virgin anus to part. ""Awwwwwuuuuuggghhh, ooooohhhh, Mr. Dave!!""</p><p>She felt torn and violated when the mushroom shaped head of her mother's lover's prick oozed out past the weakened muscle of her sphincter and dipped its taut head in the hot, moist mystery of her rectal canal.</p><p>""Aaaaaaggghhh!!! Oooooo, my god!!"" She couldn't believe what was happening! Betsy shook and twisted as the awful penetration was completed. The naked little girl wanted to pull away from the cock, but when she moved forward the man's finger would press hard against her clit and she couldn't stop herself as she rammed her stuffed, smarting ass back to meet the post of meat that was filling her.</p><p>""Ooooo, baby! It's good,"" Dave moaned in Betsy's ear.</p><p>The lovely little girl whispered and muttered as her slim thighs were forced open and another two fat inches of cock were sent into the moist, clinging grip of her virginal rectum.</p><p>Betsy could feel the flanged head of the man's big prick as it slowly forced its way into her. The naked little girl whimpered and shook. A long string of muttered, mumbled words squirted out of her open mouth as Dave Henry's bloated cock filled her. Betsy lost all ability to resist.</p><p>""Ooooohhhh, it hurts,"" the lovely child moaned as she slowly revolved her slim, boyish hips and made the burning ring of her tight anus slip and kiss around the awful girth of the invader that filled her ass. ""Unnnnnggghhhhh, Dave... ohhhh!!""</p><p>It was terrible and disgusting but no matter how hard she tried to ignore what was happening inside of her, the lovely little girl could feel a small glowing coal of pleasure ignite amid the pain.</p><p>Dave groaned happily as he felt Betsy's tight little ass pucker close around him. His strong fingers moved up and down her curved spine. The fingers found the little girl's sensitive nerve endings and secret places, leaving her gasping and writhing with desire as they passed.</p><p>The massive cock in her bottom thrust again and Betsy knew that she had it all because Dave's big balls were resting heavily against the pouting, empty lips of her sex. The lovely twelve-year-old's muscles pulled taut and she rocked backward, helping her tormentor make his fleshy probe squirm and twist in her ravaged anus.</p><p>""I've got you,"" Dave muttered as he pulled back, dragging a few inches of his lube slick prick out of the frantic grip of Betsy's glowing anal passage. ""I can feel you! I know that you like it and I'm going to see to it that you get all the cock that you need!!""</p><p>It was dirty and mean, but Betsy loved it! The naked child shivered and forced her bottom to dance and wiggle around the fat prick that had opened her. Dave's voice sounded harsh and exciting in her ear as he pressed forward again. Betsy felt the prick fill her and groaned as the sickeningly sweet surge of perverted pleasure washed through her.</p><p>""Think of it! You and your mother! I'll fuck the shit out of both of you. She loved it, kid. Did you hear me? Your mother loves my cock. She'll do what I tell her because she won't get any more if she doesn't!!""</p><p>Betsy was gasping and jerking. The pain had faded and all she could feel was the hot, liquid feel of the man's big dong as it sluiced in and out of her clinging rectum.</p><p>""I could make her take care of you. Would you like that, baby? How would you like it if I had her in here right now and she was sucking that wet little pussy of yours?""</p><p>Betsy gasped. Her heart stopped beating and she felt the hot surge of lust bite and nibble at her enlarged, pebble-hard clitoris. The shaken little girl imagined her lovely mother with her head between her splayed thighs and came!!</p><p>""Oooooo!!! I...aaaaaaiiiiieeeeee!!"" Betsy just couldn't stand it. Deep in the back of her mind she knew that she couldn't let it happen, but the image of her mother's soft lips pulling and kissing her pussy inflamed her and she surrendered to the lovely ripples of her orgasm. ""Unnnnggghhhh don't say that... that's... awwwwuuugghhhh!!""</p><p>Dave's pace had picked up. Betsy squealed and shook as his lubricated cock shoved in and out of her. Then the naked child felt the prick in her guts stiffen and then jerk. A warm gushing sensation filled Betsy and the delighted little girl felt her mother's lover send the hot flush of his hairy balls deep into her bowels.</p><p>""Ooooowwwwwwaaaaaiiiieeee!!!"" The animal scream of pleasure tore itself out of her as Betsy lay pinned by the heaving thrusting pressure of the cock. The lovely child felt herself filled with thick, greasy cum and ignored the pain as she worked her fight anal sheath up and down on Dave's beautiful cock!!</p><p>He could do it, Betsy told herself dazedly. He could make mama crawl down in the bed and suck me!! She tried not to let herself think about Grace and the wonderful feel of her mouth. No! I can't let it happen. I couldn't live with that!!</p><p>But despite her thoughts, Betsy's imagination ran ahead of her and even as she jogged and wiggled on the end of Dave Henry's wilting prick she knew I've got to leave! I can't stay here, not with them!</p><p>She knew that she had to leave, but even so, the lovely little girl's mouth opened and she heard her voice in the strained stillness of her bedroom. ""Can you get it hard again? Please, Mr. Dave, get it hard and do that to me again and again!!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Ten</h5><p>It was crazy! She had a home, she had a room and her own little bed but she couldn't bring herself to go there! Betsy didn't know what to do. The pretty little twelve-year-old stood in the lobby of the Majestic and watched the last of the evening's patrons file out of the open doors.</p><p>If I go back there he'll get me again, Betsy told herself.</p><p>It had been nearly two days. But just the same, whenever she thought about Dave Henry the lovely little girl's still sore anus would pucker and she could feel that obscene desire well up in her again. He fucked you in the ass, a teasing voice whispered in her head. He fucked your ass three, or was it four times?</p><p>Betsy shuddered and tried to think of something else but she had no other thoughts as strong and as lovely as her memories of the dirty things that Dave Henry had done to her in her room that night and the next morning.</p><p>There was a slow, swelling surge of excitement between her thighs. Betsy tried not to think about her mother's lover, but the image of his big, thick cock haunted her every waking moment! When Betsy remembered the way that it would slide into her wet, ready little pussy or the way that it felt in her mouth when it erupted and forced her to drink Dave's hot cream, she would moan with real desire.</p><p>She'll find out, Betsy told herself, thinking about her mother. What will she say to me when she finds out the things that Dave is doing to me?</p><p>The slender little usherette was worried, but what she didn't know was that the ringing of the phone at the candy counter signaled that her problem was already being solved for her.</p><p>""Honey? Come over here a minute.""</p><p>Betsy knew that Grace was speaking to her. The lovely little girl was reluctant to turn and face the older blonde. She'd been avoiding Grace for days.</p><p>""Betsy, I have a message for you, from your mother.""</p><p>She had no choice. Betsy turned and walked to the counter. As she did she noticed a familiar glow in the counter manager's eyes.</p><p>Grace pretended not to see Betsy's reluctance. She gave the little girl a soft smile and pointed at the phone. ""That was your mama. She sounded upset. She says that you should find someone to stay with tonight.""'</p><p>A thin trickle of nervous fear dribbled down the young brunette's spine as Betsy waited for the other shoe to fall.</p><p>""She says to tell you that she'd found out about it. What does that mean?""</p><p>Betsy's mouth opened twice, but no sound came out. She felt a growing lump of shame and worry inside of her as she stared at the other woman.</p><p>Grace was snapping off the lights behind the counter and then lifting the gate before Betsy noticed. A warm, soft arm slid around her shoulders and the pretty little girl felt herself hugged tight. ""I... I know that you think that I helped Newt Simpson set you up here. I didn't want to do it, Betsy. Honestly I didn't want to do it, but he made me. I didn't want you in this mess but... well he has some pictures of me and I have to do what he tells me to do.""</p><p>The slender little girl didn't know what to say or what to do. She felt stunned and helpless. If she couldn't go home, where could she go? Grace saw the expression on Betsy's face and shrewdly guessed what she was thinking. The blonde tightened her grip on Betsy's shoulder and began to steer her towards the main staircase.</p><p>""You just get your things, don't even stop to change,"" Grace whispered happily. ""You're going to spend the night with me!!""</p><p>Betsy would have resisted but the handsome woman pressed a full, pillow soft breast against her arm as she whispered again.</p><p>""You look like a little girl who needs some loving care and you know that I'm just the lady who can give it to you!""</p><p>The sudden charge of excitement that washed up between her thighs shook Betsy. Her tiny clitoris stiffened and began to vibrate and she was shocked to feel a delicious flow of love lube wet the fat lips of her small sex.</p><p>Grace waited for her at the door. Betsy stumbled to her locker and fumbled inside to get her street clothes and purse. When she came out, the shaken twelve-year-old saw her friend talking to Newton Simpson. But before she could think about what that meant, Grace turned away and hurried towards her.</p><p>The tires of Grace's car scraped lightly against the curb. The blonde was forced to take her hand away from Betsy's thigh in order to straighten the car out. ""I've missed you, honey,"" Grace whispered for the fourth time since they left the Majestic. ""I've been thinking about you and ooohh just wait till you hear what I was thinking about!!""</p><p>The door was still swinging shut when Grace turned towards her. ""Ummmmmm, little lover!""</p><p>Betsy was confused and unsure of herself and when a warm, urgent pair of lips closed over hers she found that it was easier to surrender and let Grace make the decisions for her.</p><p>The small light over the bed was glowing. All that Grace wore were her panties and bra as she knelt before Betsy. The lovely little girl watched with glowing eyes as the half naked woman slowly, carefully drew her silky panties down over her slender thighs.</p><p>""Ooooooo, I've dreamed about your sweet tasting little pussy,"" the woman murmured. Grace paused and looked up at Betsy.</p><p>The trembling little girl was naked except for her shoes and she could see the blonde's eyes travel slowly over her slim body.</p><p>Grace's hands closed around Betsy's waist and gently pushed. The backs of Betsy's knees hit the bed and she was forced to sit down. The woman smiled at her again then slowly pressed her face between Betsy's trembling legs. The naked twelve-year-old gasped softly. Her belly gave a quick jerk as her hands guided her thighs until they lay hooked over the older woman's shoulders. Grace's wet tongue was protruding from her mouth and when its tip found the downy lips of Betsy's hairless sex it wiggled in small circles.</p><p>Betsy's head felt terribly heavy on her shoulders and she found it hard to support her reclining body on her elbows once the woman's thick bladed tongue was inside of her. Tiny muscles pulled and relaxed. Her nerves seemed to be crawling under her flesh. Betsy sighed and wiggled contentedly.</p><p>Grace's warm hands slid under her upturned ass and cupped the firm cheeks. Betsy moaned and allowed herself to be drawn forward another few inches so that she could rotate her bubbling little love pit against the wonderful tongue that was waggling and rubbing against her swollen love knot.</p><p>""Oooohhhh,"" Betsy gushed as firm lips tightened around the whole of her naked pussy and a firm, delightful suction was applied. ""It feels like you're going to suck me inside out!!"" Grace chuckled deep in her throat and the vibrations buzzed and tickled against her baby clit.</p><p>""Unnnnggghhhh...I was...I was afraid to let you do this to meeeeee,"" Betsy confessed. ""It's dirty and I was afraid that I'd become... a... a..."" There was no way that she could finish the sentence without offending Grace, so Betsy was forced to let it drift away.</p><p>""Ooooohhhh, poor baby,"" the blonde murmured as she pulled her lips away from the little girl's well sucked and licked cunt. ""Did you think that you'd turn butch just because I sucked your tasty little pussy?""</p><p>Before Betsy could answer, the tongue was in her again and the only sound that Betsy could make was a long, gasping sigh of delight.</p><p>""Don't worry lover,"" the older woman whispered again.</p><p>Grace had her hands behind her back and Betsy watched in eager fascination as the bra was loosened and Grace's big, suckable breasts were exposed. ""I love a hard prick as much as any girl. It's just that sometimes we need a gentler sort of loving only another girl can give us that.""</p><p>Grace was naked as she crawled up on the large bed and lay down beside Betsy.</p><p>The trembling little girl knew what would be expected of her and when she stared down between the woman's full thighs, at her thick patch of pubic curls, Betsy knew that she didn't really mind.</p><p>""Climb on top of me, baby,"" Grace moaned softly.</p><p>Betsy was on her knees and made no effort to resist when the older woman turned her and then forced her to lay face down between her legs.</p><p>""Suck me, make me feel good, Betsy. Make Grace happy and she'll see to it that you have such a lovely night. Suck my pussy, lover!!""</p><p>Small fingers hooked into the thickened lips of Grace's hairy cunt. Betsy stared down at the wet, salmon red membranes of the blonde's slit and felt her mouth water with anticipation.</p><p>A hand pressed at the back of her head. Betsy heard Grace moan happily as she jammed the sharp tip of her tongue against the firm knot of the blonde's clitoris. Betsy shivered with excitement and began a slow, lapping stroke with her tongue. Not only didn't she mind doing this for the blonde, she was a little shocked to realize that she loved doing it!</p><p>Betsy had just established a head bobbing, nibbling and licking movement between Grace's splayed thighs when she heard the scraping sound of the bed table drawer being opened. Grace wiggled and shivered as the naked little girl rubbed and licked her wet cunt.</p><p>""Ummmmmm, that's wonderful, baby,"" Grace breathed as she moved. Again Betsy's eyes swiveled and in the mirror across from the bed she saw the woman sucking and licking at a long, white plastic tube. For a second the little girl didn't understand, but then Grace twisted something at the bottom of the tube and the strong, buzzing sound that filled the room told her what was going to happen.</p><p>""I'm going to make you feel good, honey,"" Grace whispered when she pulled the vibrator out of her mouth. ""I'll make you so happy that you'll never want to go home again!!""</p><p>Betsy wanted to pull away before Grace could insert the buzzing machine, but Betsy's muscles had turned to butter and she couldn't move. The trembling little girl watched out of the corner of her eye as the mirror images twisted and shook.</p><p>Grace pressed a hand under her tummy and forced Betsy's bottom up a few inches, then she gave the vibrator a last, loving lick then slowly slid its conical head into the waiting throat of the girl's tight little cunt.</p><p>A tiny squeal of surprise and delight bubbled out of Betsy's mouth. Her pink little tongue increased its speed as the lovely vibrations sank into her to the very bottom of her tight little love sheath!!</p><p>""Ummmmm, uh thut fulls su guuuuud!!!"" Her words were muffled by the slick lips of Grace's cunt and the older woman gasped and whimpered with pleasure when she felt Betsy's teeth gently nip at her distended clitoris. ""Uhhhhh, push ut duuuuuper un muhhh!!!""</p><p>Her own baby love knot was burning and Betsy knew that it would only take a few lovely seconds for the delicious buzzing to give her the release that she needed. The pretty little girl burrowed her face between the woman's trembling thighs and sucked. Hot, slippery lube coated her nose and her cheeks. Her small, pointed chin forced its way into the open flaps of the blonde's adult cunt, making her squeal and groan with pleasure.</p><p>""Annnnnggghhh...suck it harder!! Oooohhh, baby!!!"" Grace shook and wiggled under her, but Betsy didn't lose the seal that her sucking lips had formed around her cunt. ""Aaaaaiiiiieee!!""</p><p>Grace bucked and heaved. Her fat breasts rubbed against the insides of Betsy's slim thighs and in her excitement the gasping woman jammed a stiff forefinger deep in the center of the surprised little girl's exposed and defenseless anus!!</p><p>""Awwwwwwoooowww!!! Ohhhh...noooo, Betsy moaned as she licked harder and harder at the rigid stalk of the woman's clit. The finger in her still sore little ass wiggled and twisted, pulling and stretching her at the same time that the buzzing vibrator popped in and out of her gorged little honey pot!!</p><p>""Awwwww, baby,"" Grace gasped as the last after shocks of her orgasm faded away. ""Do you like it in the ass? Did one of those dirty men push his big dong in your ass and teach you to like it?""</p><p>Grace's strong hands pulled at her and Betsy felt so helpless, so weak that she didn't consider resisting. She was pulled backward until she could feel the blonde's warm breath on her parted ass cheeks. Betsy didn't know what to expect, but even so, she wasn't prepared for what happened next.</p><p>""Ummmmm, sweet little baby,"" Grace murmured.</p><p>Betsy squealed when she felt the firm cheeks of her trim little bottom spread even wider. Then she called out in a strangled voice when she felt the warm, slippery wash of a tongue as it swirled and pressed around the softened oval of her tiny rectal opening.</p><p>""Ooooohhhh, ullllmmmm,"" Grace murmured as her lips fastened tight around the loosened opening.</p><p>Betsy gasped and shook. She couldn't control the automatic jerking, stroking motions that sent her aroused little body back against the tongue and helped it force its way past her weakened sphincter and into the firm sleeve of her anal passage.</p><p>""Oooooo, you do like it,"" Grace crooned when she finally pulled her stiff tongue out of the grip of Betsy's ass and licked the tender flesh that surrounded her anus. ""I know, baby. I know how good it can be like that!!""</p><p>Betsy moaned in frustration when she felt herself being lifted off Grace's soft, comforting body. But the naked little girl saw the look on the blonde's face and shuddered. It wasn't over, Grace hadn't begun!</p><p>""Don't worry, lover,"" Grace whispered as she turned Betsy over and deftly pulled the drawer beside her open again. ""I have a lovely, delicious surprise for you.""</p><p>The naked little girl moaned. The thick shaft of the vibrator had filled her completely and its electric agitation deep in her belly weakened her and left her defenseless against anything that Grace had in mind. The slender twelve-year-old watched Grace in the mirror as she hurriedly fastened a dark leather harness around her middle.</p><p>Betsy felt a warning chill of fear and excitement ripple through her, but the constant buzzing of the vibrator sapped her strength and left her weak and helpless before the excited woman.</p><p>""Agggghhhhh, this is going to be so nice for you,"" Grace muttered as she reached back into the drawer and brought out a big, perfectly molded cock!! ""You're going to yell, baby, but it's going to be so nice that you'll beg for more!!""</p><p>Grace straightened up behind her and Betsy watched in fascinated horror as the woman screwed the pink rubber staff onto the post that jutted out from the harness that she wore snug around her waist. ""You can do it to me too, honey,"" the woman sighed as she paused to coat the fake cock with a thick film of ointment. ""I've got a bigger one than this and I'd love to have you fuck me with it!!""</p><p>Betsy whimpered and shook as she watched Grace bend over her and felt the firm, uplifted cheeks of her ass spread wide. The little girl watched as the gleaming head of the greased dildo dipped into the crease between her buttocks then gasped when she felt its cool, hard pressure against the weakened ring of her anal opening.</p><p>An awful memory lanced through her and Betsy squealed when she remembered the first pain that she always felt when Dave took her in the ass.</p><p>The naked little girl tensed her body and felt like screaming when the first, powerful thrust of the plastic cock hit her. But instead of the pain, Betsy felt the smooth, almost effortless entry of the greased plastic pole as it went in and with each terrible inch that it gave her the naked little girl groaned louder and wiggled harder!</p><p>""Awwwwwuuuuggghhh!!! Ooooo, it feels goooood!!!"" She felt Grace's warm hands pinning her to the bed and fought to lift her bottom so that she could receive even more of the lovely rod. ""Oggghhhh, Grace! I love it! Do it... I want more, fuck me in the ass, Grace!!""</p><p>A sickly, sweet feeling of contentment filled her. Betsy felt her small breasts grow harder, more swollen, felt her clit stiffen even more as she was penetrated fore and aft. The long, hard length of the vibrator lay buzzing and twitching in the tight grip of her pussy while the hard, warming length of the dildo pushed her soft, yielding bowels aside.</p><p>""I will, lover,"" the blonde panted as she thrust and shoved her unnatural cock into the little girl's upturned anus. ""You're going to be wonderful. A super star! I swear it. A real super star!!""</p><p>The naked little girl was too far gone to wonder what those words meant and she was also too engrossed with the lovely sensations that were exploding inside of her to hear the muted, rasping whisper of frame after frame of film being fed into a camera just outside of the window!!</p><p>""Aaaaaggghhh...Oooohhh, harder! I...aaaiiiieeeeeee!!!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Eleven</h5><p>""Betsy... Betsy Morrison.""</p><p>The slim little twelve-year-old was startled to hear a man calling her name. The young usherette had just stepped down from the bus and stood staring in surprise at the man who sat in the car by the curb.</p><p>""Betsy? Come over here for a second, I want to talk to you.""</p><p>She'd only taken a few steps in the direction of the curb when Betsy noticed something that unnerved her completely. The man behind the wheel looked like her daddy. He looked more like him than Mr. Baker, the theater chain manager did!!</p><p>""Do I know you? I... I don't think that I know you,"" Betsy stammered as she bent down and peered into the car. ""You'd better leave me alone or I'll... call the police!""</p><p>The man in the car just grinned at her and opened a leather case that he took out of his pocket. The slim little brunette saw the badge gleaming in the shining rays of the sun and almost cried out loud. I knew it!! I knew that I would get in trouble!!</p><p>""Get in, kid,"" the policeman said quietly. ""I just want to talk to you, don't get yourself in an uproar!""</p><p>He even sounded like her father and, despite the fear and nervous twitches that she felt racing over her body, Betsy was aware of the slow itch of excitement that was creeping along her blood stream.</p><p>The man in the car motioned for Betsy to get in and after a few moments hesitation she got in. He knew her name. She couldn't run away from him. The man turned his head, checked the oncoming traffic then, without a word to her, he pulled his car into the slow lane and drove away from the bus stop corner.</p><p>She waited, not trusting herself to say the right thing. But as the time passed, Betsy found it harder and harder. ""Am I... Am I under arrest?""</p><p>The man laughed. He didn't chuckle or giggle, he threw his big head back and roared at her.</p><p>""Awwww, honey. Do I look like a dude who would arrest a sweet little pumpkin like you?""</p><p>She didn't know why, but the fear ebbed away and a shy, questioning smile eased the serious planes of Betsy's pretty face.</p><p>Without warning the man pulled the car back to the curb. They were parked in a quiet, warehouse area. There were no pedestrians, no one to see them talking.</p><p>""No, you're not under arrest, Betsy,"" the man said gently. ""I just think that you're a confused little girl who's caught up in something that she can't handle.""</p><p>The fear came back and Betsy stiffened. He was right, of course, but she couldn't admit it. She didn't trust him, no matter how nice he seemed.</p><p>Almost as if he could read her thoughts, the policeman reached into his suit coat pocket and handed her a small, printed card. ""My name is Jim Richards, Betsy. Take my card. I know that you don't want to talk to me now, but I think that you will soon.""</p><p>Betsy stared in fascination at the crisp, white card. It read Detective James Richards and it included a phone number and the police department crest.</p><p>Jim Richards smiled at her and laid a gentle hand on Betsy's arm. ""You're in over your head, kid. I don't want any trouble for you, but that bastard Simpson and that kid that pimps for him, Rick? Those are the ones that I want!!""</p><p>Betsy looked up from the card and saw the truth in the gray-haired policeman's eyes.</p><p>""They're scum, honey. They'll use you and turn you out until there's nothing left of you to sell and then they'll drop you like a piece of shit!""</p><p>Betsy wanted to cry. She knew that he was telling the truth, but just the same her tongue refused to move. She couldn't tell him what was happening to her.</p><p>""I know, I know that you don't want to talk to me now, Betsy,"" Jim Richards said calmly. ""But I think that you will soon. Call me! Tell me what they're doing to you and I'll help. You have to believe me. I'll help!!""</p><p>Betsy stood on the corner, watching the police detective's car slip away and into the flow of traffic. For a moment the frightened little girl considered tearing up the card that she clutched and turning her back on Jim Richard's offer of help. But then a sudden calm came over her and she opened her purse and carefully tucked the card away.</p><p>The moment that she walked through the back door of the Majestic, Betsy could feel it. The little girl shivered when she sensed the cold, tense vibrations in the air. Those vibrations were mean and hurtful and spoke of an awful thing that was about to happen!</p><p>She saw Grace. The blonde was bending over the candy counter, her hands busily filling the case with fresh candy bars and boxes of goodies. The slim little girl stared at the older woman and in her heart she knew that Grace didn't care. No matter what she said or how she acted when they were alone. Betsy could sense a distance between them, a void that could never be bridged.</p><p>Before the worried little girl could speak and ask Grace what was happening, Betsy heard Newton Simpson's deep voice calling to her from the head of the stairs. ""You're late, Betsy. Come up here, will you?"" She didn't want to go with him, but, looking up, Betsy saw a hard, demanding look on the handsome theater manager's face. ""Hurry, I have something that I want to show you before we open.""</p><p>He didn't even wait to see if she would obey. Newton Simpson turned on his heel and strode away.</p><p>Betsy darted a quick look at Grace, hoping for some sign of support, but instead the blonde flushed and quickly looked away.</p><p>""Shut the door, honey,"" Newton said in a deceptively soft voice.</p><p>The man was smiling at her, but the smile stopped before it reached his eyes. They were cold as they stared at her.</p><p>Betsy did as she was told then turned back to Newton. She wanted to stay by the door, but he held out a hand for her and the slim little girl had no choice but to go to him.</p><p>""I haven't seen you for the last few days, honey,"" Newton purred. ""I've been thinking about you.""</p><p>She was drawn up on the man's lap. As she settled back against his chest Betsy could feel the dark haired man's big prick stir and stiffen against her bottom.</p><p>""Mr. Baker and I had a little talk about you today,"" Newton said. His warm hand boldly slid up under Betsy's skirt. ""We've decided that you should be able to do a little more work."" Betsy gasped softly as the man's stiff finger pressed in against the folds of her hairless sex. ""It's work that can make you a lot of money. More than you're making now.""</p><p>Newton bent his head and licked at the side of Betsy's neck while he jerked her panty crotch aside and forced his fingertip into her moistening little slit. ""A lot of men who come to the Film Club like you and they'd be willing to pay good money if you would go off with them for a little while and... be nice!""</p><p>She knew what he meant! Betsy had known that it would come to this since she saw Kathy take that man back behind the screen. The slim little girl moaned and shook her head. The finger inside of her was moving and twisting, making it hard for her to think.</p><p>""Noooooo, I don't want to do that... I oggggghhhh!!!"" Newton had pinched her stiff little clit and the mixture of pain and pleasure that welled up in her made her insides melt. ""I ...that's wrong. I don't want to do that,"" the pretty child whimpered again, but the tone of her soft voice was weaker, less certain.</p><p>""I didn't think that you would, at first,"" Mr. Simpson sighed in Betsy's ear.</p><p>He was moving under her and the trembling little girl could feel his big dong pressing in between the cheeks of her panty clad ass.</p><p>""That's why Grace and I took out a little insurance policy last night.""</p><p>There was an envelope on the desk. Newton used his free hand to tip it and spill its contents. The theater manager's voice sounded harder and determined. His finger dug painfully deep into the soft, slick tissues of Betsy's puffy little cunt. ""Look at the pictures, Betsy! Take a long look at all of them and then tell me how you'd like your mother to see them or have some of them passed around to the kids that go to your school?""</p><p>Newton roughly pushed her forward, his finger still buried in the shocked little brunette's hairless pussy.</p><p>Betsy moaned and trembled as her bulging eyes moved from one glossy photograph to the next. In an instant she realized that they must have been taken from an open bedroom window, the window in the corner of Grace's room!!</p><p>""Awwwggghhhh...they're awfulllllllll,"" the lovely little girl moaned. She saw herself writhing and screaming. Saw herself, the white shaft of the vibrator sticking out of her vagina while she lifted her slim body to the fat, plastic prick that jutted obscenely from the harness around the older woman's hips. ""Noooooooo, don't show them,"" the pretty little girl pleaded softly. ""Don't let anyone see them!!""</p><p>Newton laughed. He picked up a picture and pressed it in front of the shamed little girl's face. Betsy found herself staring at the image of herself one hand pressed between Grace's splayed thighs while she held the dripping dildo in the other. The thick, flanged head of the plastic obscenity was in her mouth!! ""Looks like you've learned to like sucking cocks, honey."" The man gave Betsy's tight little love sheath a shake. ""You'll do what I tell you. You'll be a good little whore and fuck when I tell you to, won't you?"" He didn't give her a chance to agree. ""Because if you don't you're going to be known as the dirtiest little girl in town!!""</p><p>""Ooooooo, you're hurting me,"" Betsy squealed. She tried to lift herself off the punishing finger. ""I'll be good. I'll do anything that you tell me to do, honest!""</p><p>She could hear a triumphant sound in Newton Simpson's voice and the shaken, crying little girl was shocked when she realized how much she hated him!</p><p>""I know you'll be a good girl. I'll make you be a nice, obedient little whore and wreck you in the process!!""</p><p>Mr. Simpson's finger was still buried deep inside of her and as it moved and twisted, Betsy gasped. She hated him, she did! But each time that the man teased the slim little girl's rigid clitoris her need for release grew stronger!</p><p>""Get on your knees, you little slut,"" Mr. Simpson grated in her ear. Betsy shivered and moaned in faint protest when he jerked his finger out of her slippery little love sheath, but she didn't fight when he rudely pushed her off his lap and onto the floor in front of his chair.</p><p>Betsy trembled and pressed her slender thighs together in a vain effort to still the vibrating excitement of her clitoris and to stop the flow of love lube as it squirted out of her and ran down the insides of her leg.</p><p>Mr. Simpson smiled at her as he casually unbuckled his slacks and jerked his swollen cock into view. Betsy sighed as she stared at the swollen, purple-hued head of the prick. No words were spoken. The excited little girl knew what the man wanted.</p><p>Betsy could hear the dry, whispering sounds her knees made on the stiff carpet as she inched closer to Newton's legs. A violent, clenching spasm hit the little girl's belly as she pressed her face between the seated man's thighs and extended the tip of her pink tongue.</p><p>Slowly, gently, Betsy licked all of the fat, jerking dong before her. She heard Mr. Simpson's sighs of pleasure and instead of disgusting her, they excited her all the more!</p><p>Newton had dropped his hand away from his prick and it jerked and wobbled under Betsy's tongue. The little girl pressed the burning tips of her small breasts against the groaning man's knees and opened her mouth. The slick, velvet-smooth flesh of the cock head felt nice as it slid over the flat blade of her tongue. Betsy pursed her lips around the shoulders of the shaft and sucked. At the same time, she worked her tongue in wide circles against the hard vein on the underside.</p><p>""Ummmmmggghhh, that's right, little slut,"" Mr. Simpson groaned approvingly. ""Suck it good! Suck it and lick it and make it wet and slick so that I can shove it in you!""</p><p>Betsy groaned. The filthy words were raining down on her and no matter what she thought, they excited her. Almost against her will, the slim little girl pressed closer, letting Newton's bony shin wedge in between her parting thighs. Ooooooo! She could feel the bone rub against her puffy, wet little cunt and shamelessly wiggled against it, driving her desire to a new, terrifying pitch!</p><p>Mr. Simpson sighed. His fingers twined in her thick, dark hair and forced the excited little girl's head up and down in his lap. Wet, rasping sounds escaped Betsy's mouth as she sucked and pulled on the big man's cock.</p><p>At last the man made a groaning, gasping sound and tore Betsy's saliva filled mouth away from his prick. The little girl gasped for air while she stared in lewd fascination at a long string of saliva and love juice dripped from the end of the purple cock head that she'd been nursing on.</p><p>""Get up here! On the desk you little cunt!!""</p><p>He was rough with her, but Betsy didn't mind. The slender little girl felt like putty in his hands.</p><p>With one sweep of his hand, Mr. Simpson cleared a space on his desk top. The filthy photographs spun and slithered away and Betsy groaned as she was forced face down on the smooth surface of his desk.</p><p>There was a dull, ripping sound and Betsy knew that her panties had been torn away. The little girl moaned. She lay pinned against the desk, her feet dangling a few inches from the floor, her bottom naked and upturned before her tormentor.</p><p>""I saw you,"" Newton chanted as he moved in behind Betsy. ""I saw you jump and squirm when that whore shoved that plastic cock in your ass!"" Her skirt had been tossed high over her waist and the defenseless child whimpered when Mr. Simpson's naked cock rubbed between the firm cheeks of her trim little bottom. ""I'm going to try that soon! Think about it, slut! I'm going to fuck that tight looking little ass of yours until you pop!""</p><p>Roughly the man lifted her. Betsy hung suspended in his grip and whined with excitement when she felt the saliva-coated head of his cock find the plump separation of her baby sex and push the lips apart.</p><p>""Yeah, you like that, don't you?"" Newton's voice sounded rough and labored. ""I taught you to like cock, honey! I popped your little cherry, remember? I'm the one who taught you to love this!!""</p><p>The head of the cock found the tight throat of her vagina and then rammed in. Betsy gasped and shook. The air was forced out of the half naked girl's lungs when the cock slammed into her in one punishing stroke. ""Annnnnggghhh... Ooooooo, Mr. Simpson!!""</p><p>""You're all alike,"" the groaning man whispered as he began to make his thick slab of a prick move and jerk in the fight grip of Betsy's cunt. ""That's why I love this job! I like it when I can take a little pussy like you and turn you into my whore! That's all you're good for, cunt!""</p><p>""Ooooohhhh...huuuuuhhh!!!"" The words stung her, but the feel of the big cock slipping and popping inside of her more than healed the hurt. Betsy gasped. She wiggled and humped her slender little body on the end of Mr. Simpson's prick.</p><p>""Yesssss, I know that's all I'm good for,"" the little girl whispered heatedly. ""I'm a whore. You'll turn me into one! You'll make sure that a lot of dirty men get to put their fat things in me and I know it!!""</p><p>She meant what she said, every nasty word of it! Betsy was beginning to hate herself but she couldn't control the violent spasms that shook her. She couldn't deny the hot, slick demand for release that had come to life inside of her!!</p><p>""Oooooogggghhh...I'm cummmming"" Newton Simpson gasped and moaned. ""I'm shooting my cum in your belly!!""</p><p>She hated him, but just the same Betsy moaned with pleasure when she felt the hot flood of wetness inside of her. The man's prick was oiled and coated with it, making it glide easier in her belly and over the rigid tip of her swollen clit. ""Aaaaaiiiieeee,"" Betsy squealed happily as her own sweet climax exploded inside of her. ""Harder, shove it in all the way, harder!!! AAAAnnnggg... Ooooooooo!!!"" Oooooooo!!!!"" Delicate waves of pleasure washed and lapped through her. The lovely little girl shook and wiggled. The cheeks of her plump ass kissed and com-pressed around the shaft of Mr. Simpson's prick. Her hairless pelvic arch scrubbed and squeaked against the polished surface of his desk.</p><p>I'll get you, a little voice whispered over the groans and moans of pleasure. I'll fix you. You won't turn me into your personal whore!!!!</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twelve</h5><p>""I'm glad you called, honey, it's the best thing you could have done.""</p><p>Betsy nodded. She couldn't think of an answer. The police detective sighed and leaned back in the driver's seat.</p><p>Betsy eyed Jim Richards out of the corner of her eye and felt a chill of illicit excitement. He did look like daddy!! The slender little child shivered and crossed her slim thighs. She was tortured by the memory of that other man and how excited she'd been when she realized that he looked like her father.</p><p>A hot, ripple of desire wiffed through her and Betsy hugged herself tighter. The beautiful little girl remembered how good it had felt when Mr. Baker had shoved his rigid cock into her. She remembered how exciting it had been to pretend that he was her father. Was it possible that she could do the same thing with the policeman?</p><p>""You did the right thing, Betsy,"" Jim Richards said. ""Tomorrow we'll take care of those bastards."" The handsome, graying policeman paused and gave the slender little girl a sidelong glance. ""But that still doesn't solve your problem at home.""</p><p>Betsy felt her cheeks burn as she blushed and she ducked her head. She'd told him everything, every dirty thing that had happened to her after she went to the Majestic to look for the job. Betsy hadn't intended to tell him all those things, but he'd been so clever as he asked key questions and now he knew, all of it!</p><p>Her head was still down, but the slim little twelve-year-old heard a subtle difference in Jim's deep voice when he spoke to her again.</p><p>""It...ahhhhh...doesn't look like you can go home again. I doubt that your mother will be willing to give up on her new boy friend.""</p><p>Betsy felt a tiny, vibrating flicker of excitement in her belly as she waited for the man who looked like her father to go on.</p><p>""They all treated you rough, didn't they?"" Jim shook his head and coughed uncomfortably. ""I can see...wanting you, but I can't see hurting you.""</p><p>Betsy looked up. She didn't look at the policeman's eyes at first, her greedy gaze stopped at his waist. He's got a hard-on, Betsy told herself excitedly. He's been thinking about the things that happened and it made him hard!!</p><p>When she finally tore her eyes away from Jim Richard's erection and looked into his eyes, Betsy was reminded again of how much he looked like daddy. For a moment the lovely little girl's mind wandered and she wondered what it would have been like if daddy had wanted her like that. A small shudder raced through her and Betsy felt herself grow wet and hot again! Maybe he had. What would she have done if daddy had touched her and whispered dirty things in her ear.</p><p>Betsy was so caught up in her thoughts that she didn't feel the seat shift or see the detective moving towards her. A smooth hand dropped on her bare thigh, snapping her back to reality and burning away her erotic day dream like a puff of smoke.</p><p>""You said that you liked some of the things that happened, Betsy,"" Jim said quietly. ""Did you mean that? Was some of it as good as you said?""</p><p>Betsy could hear the tension and excitement in the policeman's voice and smiled. Suddenly the little girl understood that she was in control and that gave her confidence.</p><p>""Uh huh...a lot of it was nice...I liked it."" Betsy lowered her eyes so that she could watch as Jim Richards' hand began to crawl up her thigh.</p><p>""It's crazy,"" the graying man whispered in a husky voice. ""But when you talk like that I can't see anything wrong with it.""</p><p>Betsy sighed and parted her thighs slightly but the hand didn't go any higher.</p><p>""I'm a cop honey, I...I shouldn't be...""</p><p>Betsy wasn't sure why, but it was very important for her to make him like her. It wasn't just because he was like daddy. It was something else, more important. The pretty little girl sat very still and waited for a few more seconds then, when she was sure that he wasn't going any further, she decided to take matters into her own hands. ""I wouldn't mind if you were...interested in me,"" Betsy said in a soft voice. ""I think I'd sorta like it."" She could see the surprise on Jim's handsome face, but before he could react Betsy boldly pulled the hem of her skirt up and opened the way for his hand!</p><p>""Mr. Wilson tore my panties, ""Betsy whispered as she leaned back against the seat and lifted her smooth, hairless thighs. ""That's why I'm not wearing anything.""</p><p>Jim Richards coughed nervously and quickly looked around. They were parked where they'd been earlier in the day. It was dark now and there was no sign of traffic or pedestrians in the warehouse district.</p><p>The hand moved again and they both began to tremble as the fingers met and gently pressed against the slick folds of the little girl's sex. Betsy nibbled gently at her underlip and pressed against the edge of the seat with her heels, lifting her naked bottom and pressing her moist little slit against the policeman's fingers.</p><p>""Ooooooo, see? It feels gooooood,"" Betsy murmured. The little girl gripped the policeman's lips and pulled, pressing his thick forefinger into her slippery vulva. Jim Richards trembled and then groaned. Looking down again Betsy saw that his prick was standing hard and long, making a tent of the front of his slacks.</p><p>""Ogggghhhhhh, nice, sooooo nice,"" Betsy sighed. Her hand dropped away from his and in seconds, the trembling twelve-year-old was busily undoing the gray-haired detective's belt and unzipping his fly.</p><p>""Christ, I must be out of my mind! I can't ...aaaaaahhhhh!!!""</p><p>The front of his slacks were open and Betsy's busy fingers had wormed inside of the flap of Jim's jockey type shorts. The man sighed and the little girl groaned with anticipation as her small fingers traced the length and thickness of his pulsating hard-on. ""Honey, you shouldn't...Oooooooo, squeeze it harder. Yes, just like that!!!!""</p><p>She remembered the way that Dickie had taught her to play with him. Betsy's fingers worked up and down the thick, hairy shaft of Jim's cock, making him sigh and shudder as she masturbated him.</p><p>""Your shorts are in the way,"" Betsy finally complained. They hampered her up and down movement. ""Pull them down.""</p><p>The man hesitated for a moment. Betsy looked up and saw the conflict in his expression but when she withdrew her hand and sat waiting, he made his decision.</p><p>""Must be out of my mind,"" the gray-haired detective muttered, but he lifted himself off the seat and jerked his shorts and trousers down to his knees. ""Go on, baby, work on it a little bit.""</p><p>She didn't hesitate. Betsy gripped the naked prick and quickly frigged at it, pulling the loose skin up and down over the steel-like gristle of the policeman's big prick. There was a street light near the car and she could see a thick drop of lube gather in the swollen slit in the top of the glans. Betsy felt warm and safe for the first time in days and she knew that she had to repay the kind man for his help.</p><p>The slender little girl shifted on the seat and lay down. Jim's hand drifted down over her spine and over the firm mounds of her small ass and as she gently sucked and licked at his swelling glans his hand pressed between the cheeks and found her wet little slit from the rear.</p><p>""Ummmmmm,"" Betsy cooed against the slick cock head that she was sucking, ""Du yu luk ut when uh suck ut?""</p><p>Jim didn't answer with words, but his long finger dove deep inside of her and the excited little girl began to buck, slamming and slapping her belly and hairless pussy against the slick seat covers.</p><p>""Do you want me to suck you off?"" Her question was direct and pointed. Betsy wouldn't have minded if he had wanted her to drink his warm, slick cum but she really wanted him to fuck her.</p><p>""Ooooooo, kid! I want to screw you,"" Jim whispered urgently. ""God help me, but I have to feel how tight that little pussy of yours really is!""</p><p>Betsy was smiling happily as she gave the groaning policeman's big prick along, loving suck then scrambled up to her knees. Without his having to ask her to she hurriedly unzipped her dress and pulled it off over her head.</p><p>The naked twelve-year-old was trembling with excitement as she swung a slim thigh over his and sat down, facing him. The excited man groaned. His big hands cupped her firm little buttocks and pulled Betsy close. Betsy sighed as she bent her head and offered him a moist, saliva and lube tasting kiss. She was lifted, her round knees pressed against the back of the seat and she shuddered when the slippery, well sucked head of his prick found the lips of her pussy.</p><p>""Unnnnggghhhh, you're like velvet,"" Jim gasped as the plump folds of the little girl's hairless cunt swallowed the head of his prick and seemed to suck it up inside of her. Jim's fingers tightened on her shoulders and began to press the groaning little girl down on his upthrust prick.</p><p>It was Betsy's turn to groan as she felt herself filled to overflowing with lovely, gnarled cock! The naked little girl trembled and pressed down on the penis, impaling herself on it. They sighed in unison, then began to work.</p><p>Jim lifted himself up from the seat, working his long rammer deep in her belly until she thought that she could feel it pressing against her stomach. In return, Betsy began to roll her slim hips, helping the throbbing cock twist and turn inside of her. At the same time she used a skill that Mr. Baker had taught her and clamped down hard on the prick, as if she were trying to keep it inside of her forever!!</p><p>It was a warm summer night and the windows were closed. The air in the car grew warm and close and soon the groaning little girl was sweating, she could feel it running down over her pointed tips of her tiny breasts and running down the ridge of her spine.</p><p>""Faster,"" Betsy squealed softly. ""Do it harder and faster, please!""</p><p>The man groaned and used his grip on her ass to help the moaning, gasping little girl up and down on his long, shining prick. ""Unnnnggghhh, it feels so good. Huuuuuhhh!!""</p><p>Betsy moaned then gasped. She stiffened and then began to frantically twist and jerk on the stiff bone that filled her. ""Aaaaaiiiiieee,"" Betsy squealed happily as she climaxed. Bright, neon colors exploded behind her eyes and a lovely warmth and sense of well being flooded her.</p><p>""Oggghhh...aggghhh...Unnnggggggg, Jim groaned as his big prick bucked against the back of Betsy's slick pussy then began to fill it with white, creamy cum. ""Awwwwggghhhh,"" the man groaned with pleasure. ""Don't worry...we'll take care of you. I'll think of something...haaaaaggghhh!!</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Thirteen</h5><p>It was bewildering. Things had happened so fast that she wasn't sure what was happening! Betsy sat very still in the large chair in Juvenile Court. Looking up, the little girl saw that the judge was looking at her. The old man's eyes flashed behind his rimless glasses and, before they dropped away from her face and slowly traveled down her slender body, he smiled at her.</p><p>""The uhhhh, situation at the theater is now under control?""</p><p>The judge's question sparked memories in Betsy's mind. The slim twelve-year-old fidgeted in her chair and was forced to put her hand up in front of her face when she remembered the look of shock and surprise on Mr. Simpson's face when she opened the side door and let the police into the Majestic!</p><p>""Yes, your honor,"" Jim Richards said with a smile. ""All of the suspects were taken in and several of the patrons were arrested for lewd behavior."" A tiny giggle tried to slip out of her mouth and Betsy had to nip hard at her knuckle to keep from laughing. They were all taken in all right! She remembered that one fat man, the one who'd been behind the screen with poor Kathy. He'd tried to run with his pants down at his ankles and had tripped, falling right through the screen! I told them, Betsy told herself happily. I knew that I'd get them, all of them!!</p><p>""Then all that remains is the matter of what to do with this young lady."" The judge smiled at her again and Betsy returned the smile. She could see that special look in his eyes and thought she knew what his solution would be if he had his way!</p><p>""Yes sir, I have the papers here. They have all been signed and witnessed."" Jim paused and looked at Betsy.</p><p>The look that passed between them made the little girl shiver with pleasure. Betsy's tight love sheath twisted and she could feel a fresh dew of moisture seep out of her and wet the dainty crotch piece of her new panties.</p><p>""...and that being the case it is our suggestion that the petition to make Betsy Morrison a ward of Sergeant and Mrs. Richards be granted,"" the judge read. The old man paused for a moment then nodded his head. ""Petition granted.""</p><p>The judge turned his attention to Betsy. The look in his eyes made her even wetter.</p><p>""Young lady, you are now the ward of the Richards' family. Do you understand that?""</p><p>""Yes sir,"" Betsy said, nodding. But the little girl was smiling. He's looking up my skirt...I wonder if he can see enough to get him hard?</p><p>""Good, you're under their care and supervision. Listen to them and be a good little girl,"" the man said. Betsy nodded again and then smiled as she parted her thighs slightly, giving him a clear view of her plump little love mound.</p><p>Jim was nervous. He had avoided looking at her as he drove. When they turned down the street to his house he shook his head and muttered to himself. ""I am crazy, this is going to be a wild thing! Do you know what could happen if anyone finds out about us? What do you think will happen if Molly finds out?""</p><p>Betsy thought about her new ""mother."" Molly Richards was a pretty, dark haired little woman with a large, friendly smile. She didn't want to hurt her.</p><p>""I... I don't know what would happen,"" Betsy murmured.</p><p>Jim snorted and pulled the car into the garage. Before Betsy could say anything else he got out and shut the garage door, leaving the little girl sitting.</p><p>""Molly is downtown, shopping,"" the handsome, graying man said as he got back in the car. ""I know it's crazy but...I want you, right here and now!""</p><p>A warm flow of happiness filled Betsy. She understood him now. As long as he wanted her she was sure that she was safe.</p><p>The slender little girl edged closer to the man and whispered. ""I'll get my new dress all wrinkled.""</p><p>Jim shook his head impatiently and pulled her up on his lap.</p><p>""I don't care. I bought the dress and I can buy more of them,"" he growled as he hauled the dress up and began to slip Betsy's panties down over her knees.</p><p>The lovely twelve-year-old sighed. She sat facing away from him enjoying the feel of his warm hands on her naked buttocks. Then Betsy heard the whisper of a zipper and moaned with anticipa-tion when she felt the steel of her new father's big cock press in between her cheeks and find the slick mouth of her cunt.</p><p>""Ooooooo, daddy,"" Betsy groaned as she was entered from the rear. ""Ohhhhh, I love it when you fuck me, I love it!!""</p><p>Jim groaned and trembled, his hips began to lift and surge. His swollen cock made wet sticky sounds in the delicious flow of the little girl's love juice.</p><p>They were so engrossed with their lovemaking that neither of them saw the connecting door to the house open and a small brunette step into the darkened garage.</p><p>Oh good Christ! Jim!!"" They both froze in mid-stroke. Betsy's eyes bulged out of her head when she found herself face to face with Molly! The lovely little girl felt so foolish, so nasty sitting there staring at the shocked housewife while she was perched on the woman's husband's throbbing cock!</p><p>""Ohhhhh, noooo,"" Jim groaned. The graying policeman was so shocked that he made no move to lift Betsy off his prick. ""Molly, I...I don't know what to say!!""</p><p>Each passing second seemed like a year and Betsy felt panic building up in her as she stared at Molly Richards.</p><p>""Well, you might at least invite me to join you,"" the pretty housewife purred as she slipped into the car beside them. Betsy gasped as she saw the small brunette's hand slip between her splayed thighs and felt practiced fingers lightly pinch at her still rigid clit!!</p><p>""I think this is a pretty cramped place to do it, but I suppose we can manage"" Molly whispered as she slipped her finger into Betsy's cunt, letting it lay along side her husband's hard cock. ""At least we can manage it this time, but after this we fuck in the bed!!""</p>"
295,Olympic Fuck Off,Anonymous,,"['Mf', 'inc', 'oral', 'anal', 'exh']",A tongue and cheek erotic look at Olympics gymnastics.,2011-09-17T00:00:00,"The following sexually explicit and if you do not want to relate sex with Olympic gymnasts then don't read this. This is not meant as a flame on Olympic gymnastics, it is just a dirty story for the fun of it.","<p></p><h5>Voice of female TV sports announcer:</h5><p>Bob, we have a tie for the gold medal in gymnastics between Cumonme Moaninbitch of the Unified Team and Lickme Virgintwat of the United States. This year the Olympic committee has decided to do something different. Instead of giving both athletes the gold medal they are adding an event that the athletes will have to compete in without practice to break the tie. That event will be the Olympic Fuck Off Competition.</p><p>In this event both athletes will have to choose a partner, take them out on the mat, and engage in a routine of sexual intercourse of any and all forms. They will be judged on form, execution, originality, how aroused they get the judges, and on how hard an orgasm they induce in their partner.</p><p>Moaninbitch will compete first. Moaninbitch is 19. She says she has been sexually active since she was 9 years old. She began with a female friend of hers and they engaged in lesbian encounters on a occasional basis for 3 years. She did not have her first dick until she was 13 when she fulfilled her 15 year old brothers dying wish by making it with him. And this is an interesting side story Bob. </p><p>At age 15 her brother was diagnosed with a rare disease and doctors said he had 6 months to live. Lying in his hospital bed he told his sister that his dying wish was to know what it was like to have sex. Cumonme fulfilled his wish by climbing in the bed with him. She said she began by sucking his dick and that when he came in her mouth the taste made her realize that she preferred boys over the girls she had previously done it with. </p><p>She said that after sucking him off she climbed on top of him, took his dick inside her and fucked him till he came inside her 4 more times. They only stopped when the sounds of their moans drew the attention of the nurse on the floor and they were caught. Moaninbitch says that although she has always preferred boys since then, she still enjoys licking pussy with her close friends as well.</p><p>Moaninbitch has years of experience under her belt and remember, Virgintwat, her competition, is still a virgin and has absolutely no experience. She is stepping out on the mat now. Cumonme has chosen her coach as her partner. She does not believe the American has any chance of beating her so she plans to go with the standard positions that she is most experienced with.</p><p>They are removing their robes. Oh my, Moaninbitch has blond hair but her pubic hair is dark brown. That will cost her a fraction of a tenth. The judges prefer natural blonds. She really should have shaved her twat. Revealing that her hair is dyed will cost whereas a shaved twat not only would have earned her a tenth but may well have increased her score for arousing the judges. She is beginning her routine by sucking her partner's dick. </p><p>That is a standard for arousing the partner, no originality there. Her head is bobbing up and down, you can see her tongue swirling around. Excellent execution, definitely a high score for this part. Her partner is moaning hard, he looks like he is going to cum... Yes There it is! She stopped sucking and squeezed it out of him, it dripped all over her face. The judges are going to like that, they like seeing the cum on the face and on the tits. Oh wait! She is licking it off her lips that will earn her some extra points. She is good, she really knows what she is doing. She is moving to the doggie position, typical for sex on a bare floor, again no originality. Her partner is pumping hard, she's squeezing her tits. </p><p>Listen to those moans Bob, she really knows how to work it. She has the attention of this entire audience, you can just hear all the heavy breathing in the room. He is screaming, I think he is about to cum, no, wait... he is pulling it out. He is putting it in her ass! That will work for her, he has his dick buried in her ass to the hilt. He is pumping it hard and she shows no sign of discomfort. </p><p>She has obviously done this many times before. He is moaning, here it comes... He pulls it out, and look at that squirt! Half way up her back. She will get excellent scores for that. And look at the judges, they have opened their pants and are playing with themselves. She has a good score here, she will be hard to beat, no pun intended. Her partner is exhausted and they will stop there.</p><p>Virgintwat is next. She is 14 years old, and as I said, she is a virgin. She has no idea what she is in for. She has never had sex before. Her only experience is one time, when a female teacher kept her after school, fondled her breasts and made Virgintwat suck one of her nipples. </p><p>It never went any further then that though because the school janitor almost caught them and the teacher had to stop. For her partner Lickme has chosen her twin brother who is also a virgin. That could be good, could be bad; it all depends on the fantasies of the judges. It should at least earn her points for originality and with her lack of experience she is going to need those points for originality to even come close to Moaninbitch.</p><p>They are stepping on the mat now. Virgintwat is a small girl, only 14, with fiery red hair. Her brother has that innocent all American boy look. They are taking off their robes. Virgintwat is only just starting puberty so she does not have much pussy hair but she does have just enough there to show that her red hair is natural. That will earn her some points. She has small tits but they are firm, round, and have perky pink nipples. They also do not sag like Moaninbitch's did.</p><p>You can see the excitement on both there faces as they prepare for their first ever fuck. The fact that they are both virgins will probably arouse the judges, earning her extra points. She will begin with Kissing while caressing each others bodies. You can see the tongues fluttering together. This is a nice romantic start. They are lying down and moving into a 69 now. You can see some hesitation on sucking his dick that will cost her a tenth. </p><p>Oh, Wait! look at the obvious look of pleasure after the first taste. She obviously likes the taste and look at her go at it. That will add to that first time fuck and earn her some points back. She is extremely aroused... look at the way her pussy juice is dripping all over his face. </p><p>He seems to be enjoying it, looks like he is trying to lap up every drop he can but it is just dripping to fast. I have never seen a girl this wet before. His face is soaked, it's all up in his hair and all over the mat. They are really enjoying themselves.</p><p>Look at her, she is turning bright red all over, she is moaning, she looks like she is about to cum... Yes! you can tell she is having her first orgasm and loving it. That is rare for the girl to cum first, she is cleaning up the points here Bob. Now he is about to cum. She has pulled the dick from her mouth but is holding her mouth open... there it is!! look at that squirt. </p><p>She got a good taste of it in her mouth and it is squirting all over her face. She has it in her hair. Oh look, she is rubbing his dick on her nipples and it is still squirting. Look at all that cream, she has really brought a load out of him. It is dripping down his dick. </p><p>She is licking it off, licking up all she can. Now look, she is rubbing the cum in on her face and licking her fingers clean. She is turning around now and licking her juices off his face. She is feeding him one of her tits now. She will get points for this, she has aroused him so much as to get him to lick his own cum from her tits. You don't get a guy to do that very often.</p><p>The judges are enjoying this. They are jerking off, they have their goo all over their seats. She is rolling on her back now and her brother is getting on top of her. They are going for that first penetration, their first fuck. See the looks of excitement and anticipation on their faces and on the faces of everyone in the audience. </p><p>Hell, this is so good I have to finger myself! My panties are soaking wet. There it is, the penetration, it is sliding in, and it is stuck, yes, she is virgin and they have to break that opening for the first time. He gives a good thrust and it is all the way in. He is pumping now. She has her legs wrapped around him and is holding him tight. It looks like he is going to cum again. Yes, it looks like he is cumming inside her. </p><p>He is so aroused he could not bear to pull it out. He is pumping more, she has lifted her legs up, she has her knees up to her chest and her feet in the air. She is taking him as deep as she can. It looks like he is going to come again, yes! He has pulled it out and is squirting... </p><p>Look at that squirt! Clean up past her head, at least a 4.5 foot distance!!! </p><p>That will really earn her points! And look at the judges they are all squirting their loads as well. And the female judges are dripping all over their fingers, pencils, a coke bottle. They are really enjoying this. The entire crowd is intensely aroused, you can smell the cum and pussy juice all over the room.</p><p>Her brother is worn out, it looks like they will have to stop there. No wait! she is rolling him over and getting on top. She is letting him rest while she does the fucking. She does not look like she wants to stop this event. She is fucking him and cramming one of her tits in is mouth while squeezing the other tit with her hand. She has stopped for a second. She is pulling his dick out, I am not sure why... </p><p>There it is! she is putting it in her ass. She obviously plans to do everything she can for that gold medal. She is sitting on his dick with it shoved in her ass. She is riding it hard and she seems to like it. It looks like he is cumming again! Lets get a close up on the camera... yes, his cum is oozing out of her ass all around his dick.</p><p>She is climbing off now, she is licking all her juice and his cum off his dick. She is spreading his legs. She is licking his asshole! She is really at it. Look at her shove her tongue inside that ass. </p><p>She is turning around and imploring him to do her doggie style. He is getting up and putting his dick in her. Having a little trouble, again because she is tight for doing it her first time. He has it in and he his pumping. She is grinding her hips against him, moving with the rhythm. Her juices are dripping down her legs. They are just covered in cum and pussy juice. </p><p>Look at this! the female judge from Sweden is going out on the mat... she has her pants off, she is lying down in front of Virgintwat offering her pussy to her. Virgintwat dove right in, no hesitation about licking a woman. She is licking that judge's pussy like mad. She has her whole face buried in her pussy.</p><p>She has the judges around beyond control. They are fucking each other. The judges are in one big orgy. The crowd as well, everyone has just grabbed the person next to them and has started fucking, sucking, licking. Strangers together, husbands and wives, mothers and sons, fathers and daughters, brothers and sisters, everyone is banging everyone! There are the scores, perfect 10's all across she has won the gold medal but that is not stopping her. She is still humping her brother and licking the Swedish judge's pussy. </p><p>Bob, I can't take it anymore, stop plying with yourself and fuck me, I want you inside me, I want to feel you cum, I want you in my ass, I want to taste you, I want it all... and now a word from our sponsor...</p>"
296,Untitled,Anonymous,,"['g', 'zoo']",A ten-year-old English schoolgirl enjoys her first taste of ursine sex,2011-12-27T00:00:00,This may or may not have happened in real life,"<p>Scooter Libby's 1996 novel, 'The Apprentice' chronicles the depraved training of a Japanese prostitute:</p><p></p><blockquote><i>The young samurai's mother had the child sold to a brothel, where she swept the floors and oiled the men and watched the secret ways. At age ten the madam put the child in a cage with a bear trained to couple with young girls so the girls would be frigid and not fall in love with their patrons. They fed her through the bars and aroused the bear with a stick when it seemed to lose interest. Groups of men paid to watch. Like other girls who have been trained this way, she learned to handle many men in a single night and her skin turned a milky-white.</i></blockquote><p>I read this aloud to my fearless and horny daughter when she turned ten and she laughed aloud at the thought of ursine sex.</p><p>""There's a girl at school who says she has sex with her dog, Daddy,"" Celia giggled. ""You know I love sex with you, Daddy, and I love sex with my brothers and my uncles. I'd like to try sex with a bear. It sounds so nice and cuddly.""</p><p>I made a few phone calls and soon I was talking to the ower of a small private zoo outside Liverpool.</p><p>""Yes, Dan speaking. Well, of course our bear knows how to fuck women and girls. He's been trained to it from the time he was a cub. I fact, he's never fucked another bear. Women and girls are all he's known. The fee's two hundred quid. Or free is you let us film the fuck and let us keep the distribution rights. When can you come?""</p><p>The next weekend we were standing in front of the bear's cage and Celia was undressing.</p><p>The owner and his wife and his adolescent daughters were present, excited and amused at the prospect of watching a ten-year-old primary schoolgirl being bear-fucked.</p><p>""Lucky little bitch!"" squealed Anna, the older daughter. ""I didn't get Bruno's cock in me until I was twelve!""</p><p>""And I wasn't bear-fucked by Bruno until I was eleven, was I, Daddy?"" Helen, the younger daughter added.</p><p>The door to the cage was opened and a minute later naked Celia arranged herself face downwards on the bench the bear's owner had provided, her vagina and anus glistening slick with KY Jelly.</p><p>""I'm ready, Daddy! Ready for bear-cock!""</p><p>The owner's daughters briskly fitted thick gloves onto the bears forepaws and Violet, the owner's wife, a tall brunette in her early forties, bent low to fellate the animal.</p><p>""His cock's nice and stiff,"" the brunette stated with a throaty laugh a few minutes later. ""Stiff enough to fuck that brave kid of yours to one orgasm after another.""</p><p>Well, I watched entranced as Bruno fucked by daughter to one shreikd climax after another. Better still, Violet and her daughters undressed and began to fellate both Dan and myself. Helen and Anna were naturally talented fellatrices, like their mother and I very soon squirted semen onto the two adorable adolescent faces as I beheld the spectacle of my daughter's ecstatic ursine sex.</p>"
297,My Daughter And Me,Anonymous,,"['M/f', 'inc']",,2012-02-01T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It's Friday night and Linda, my wife, was play-ing in a tennis tournament out of town and wouldn't be home until late the next day. She played in tournaments a couple of times a month and when it was convenient I always went as I enjoyed watching her. She is a pro-fessional Tennis pro, and makes lots of money at her sport. I on the other hand am between jobs at the moment and am staying home to take care of our daughter.</p><p>I didn't attend this tournament because Courtney, our daughter was in school, and even though she was sixteen my wife didn't feel comfortable leaving her on her own over night. Since I can never say no to Linda, I stayed behind. I thought Courtney would be out on a date and that I'd have the house to myself to read and take life easy that Friday night. All I wanted to do was rest. </p><p>It had been a strange week for me - Linda had been extremely hot that week. Every time she changed clothes it seemed they showed more and more. Then at night she'd fuck my brains out. To top it off Courtney, our sweet sixteen year old, had started to wearing very lit-tle clothing around the house just like her mom. It was like they were having a no clothes contest so every time I looked at either one of them I was seeing breasts or bare bottoms. I felt guilty when I looked at Courtney, but when she saw me looking she would just smile and make sure I had a good peek. Her mom was always there and would just smile as well when I'd look over at her to see if I'd been caught. I promise you, I was one confused guy, but I just said 'what the hell and enjoyed the show'. </p><p>It was Friday night and the plan was to rest. Right? Wrong!!! </p><p>Courtney came down from her room just as I was get-ting comfortable in my chair and said she didn't have a date and how about just the two of us dressing up and going out to someplace nice for dinner. Well, never let it be said I should turn down an invitation from a beau-tiful lady even if she was my daughter. </p><p>I quickly said ""Great! How long will it take you to get ready?"" </p><p>She flashed me that beautiful smile and said ""Just give me thirty minutes to throw on some different clothes and we can go."" </p><p>While she went to her room to change I made our dinner reservations for 7:00 and went to change my own clothes. My ""twins"" not only look alike, but wear each others clothes all of the time. When Courtney came down I knew she had been in her mother's closet. She was beautiful! She had chosen one of Linda's long evening gowns that was made of a loose and clinging material with a very low neckline. I knew from experience that it was impossible to wear a bra with this dress. I again felt the guilt of being excited by this beautiful and sexy teenage girl who was also my daughter, but again, I went along with the flow. </p><p>She posed for me, turned around slowly and said ""Do I look O.K.?"" I almost lost my ability to talk. Court-ney is 5' 10"" with long blond hair like her mother with a sinuous body an adult would kill for. The tops of her young breast were exposed and the way the dress was cut it looked as if the entire dress was hanging by her breasts alone. I must have looked silly just staring and finally remembered she had asked me a question. </p><p>""Courtney, you are the most beautiful lady I have ever seen and I am honored to be your escort. I'll be the envy of every man in the restaurant."" She blushed slightly as she said ""Thank you, Daddy"". </p><p>As I got myself back under control, I asked if she was ready and walked her to the car, even opening the door for her. This dress was cut on the side almost to the hip and as she slid into the car I got a knockout glimpse of her long leg. My eyes moved from her long tanned leg to her eyes looking up at me, and I was embarrassed again when she said, ""Thank you"" with that knowing smile. </p><p>I was glad the door kept my instant hard-on from showing and needless to say I walked around the back of the car trying to get myself under control again before I got in the car. I was beginning to worry what was going through this young vixen's mind. Surely, I was reading more into this than I should and had to get my role as father and protector back in line. </p><p>I had made reservations at Sam's, a restaurant with lots of romantic atmosphere. When I realized what I had done, I couldn't believe my subconscious choice of restaurants. As beautiful as she looked tonight, she deserved a place like this for me to show her off, but I did feel more guilt. She was my sixteen year old daughter. </p><p>The wine and dinner was wonderful. The only dis-concerting part was Courtney made sure I could not keep my eyes off her lovely face and tender breasts. Every time my eyes would wander from her chest or her beauti-ful face, she would do something to make sure she had my full and undivided attention. Her best and most used trick was to allow one of her thin straps to fall down. Her breast would be exposed almost to her aureole and she would leave it that way for several minutes before she would casually push the strap back. She had chosen a dress that proved her firm young breasts didn't need a bra to keep them pointed straight at me. I was in a constant state of arousal. My dick erection would not go down from the effect that this young goddess was having on me. My mind kept flashing pictures of what I thought she would look like without her clothes. Some-how, I made it through dinner without making a complete fool of myself, but I know she could see the lust in my eyes. I honestly don't know what had come over me. I know that all adults have vision of their children as sexual objects from time to time, But I also knew that these thoughts should be fleeting, and rare. But tonight I found myself fascinated by my child's body, and I just couldn't shake the images that kept flashing through my aroused mind. </p><p>As we drove home, she put her hand on my thigh, way too close to my crotch and gave me a kiss and said, ""Thank you, Daddy for a wonderful evening. You made me feel very special tonight."" </p><p>The only problem was when she sat back up she didn't remove her hand. All the way home she gently rubbed my inner thigh and by the time we were home I had another raging hard-on. </p><p>When we got in the house, she asked if I would mind taking a few pictures of her in her mom's dress. How could I say no. I asked her where she wanted to take the pictures and she surprised me by saying ""How about my room."" I rushed to get my camera while still trying to act natural - and believe me that was tough. </p><p>I arrived at her room with camera in hand wondering where this was going to end up. I only knew she was beautiful and I would do anything she wanted. </p><p>I had the feeling, as she posed for the camera, she was making love to the camera. She would flash those long tanned legs, move her hair so it almost covered her face, and most frightening of all - she let the straps of her gown fall off her shoulder just like she did in the restaurant only this time she didn't push the straps back up. When this happened more of her young, firm, full breasts came into view. All I could do was keep taking pictures. We both knew with each movement she made more and more of her breasts came into view for me and the camera. Very soon her beautiful breasts were completely exposed. She just smiled and continued to model for me as if nothing had happened. She cupped her hands under her tits and held them out for me. I could see her young tender nipples begin to harden from the excitement. </p><p>It was then she held out her arms to me and whis-pered ""Daddy, please make love to me the way you did to mom after you took pictures of her."" I was lost and knew it. I rushed into her arms and kissed her with a full and open mouth as I would her mother. As she returned my kiss I moved one hand to cup her soft breast I had longed to touch for what had seemed a lifetime. I broke away from her kiss, but didn't remove my hand. </p><p>I looked her in the eyes and said ""Are you sure?"".</p><p>With a love in her eyes I have never seen before she said, ""Yes Daddy, I want you to make me yours. Please make my dreams of feeling you inside of me come true."" </p><p>I slipped the dress from her waist and let it fall to the floor and realized she had nothing on under it. I knew then in my heart that it was not the wine or the romantic evening - Courtney wanted me as much as I wanted her. I also knew that this was terribly wrong, and that after this night nothing would be the same. I knew this, but I didn't care. </p><p>I moved her gently to her bed and began taking off my own clothes. My heart was pounding when I took off the last of my clothes knowing this desirable young women, my daughter, wanted me as bad as I wanted her. </p><p>As I came to her bed she reached for my erect cock and brought it straight to her tender lips. I don't know where she got the idea to do that, but I didn't care - she was making me feel wonderful. I knew I wouldn't last long with her sweet lips wrapped around my member, but when you are floating with the clouds all you can do is ride it out. I looked down and could see my dick sliding in and out of my daughters beautiful mouth. As she sucked me, I felt her tongue moving up and down my dick. I was ready to cum. Courtney in her knowing way knew this and doubled her efforts to make me cum in her mouth. Courtney and I were soon moaning together as streams of hot cum began shooting down her throat. She swallowed every drop and continued to suck my dick looking up into my eyes as I experienced the best orgasm of my life. </p><p>At last she stopped. She smiled and said ""Was that O.K. Daddy?"" </p><p>I used what strength I had left and shouted ""YES -WONDERFUL"". </p><p>She begin kissing her way up my body to my lips and with a soft tender kiss whispered ""Daddy, I love you. Please eat my pussy. I have never had that done and I want you to be the first. Please show me how much you love me and make me cum and cum."" I was again shocked that my baby knew about such things, that she wanted her father to eat her pussy. What else could I do, but ful-fill her dreams. </p><p>I leaned forward to kiss her young lips and with one hand I moved slowly to the tender swollen lips of her young pussy and the other to her soft beautifully shaped breasts. As we kissed, I began to massage both her breasts and her pussy. At this point, I didn't care what happened I only knew we both loved and wanted each other. This was just the way it was going to be.</p><p>After several minutes of kissing I knew I had to taste her your firm breasts again. I was obsessed with the feeling of her nipples in my mouth. Over the past weeks I had seen them so many times and the fantasies of touching, kissing and sucking them had begun to control my every thought. Even when I touched Linda's tits I was feeling Courtney. Now they were in my hand and my mouth. She moaned softly as I caressed her nipple with my tongue. We were both flying through the world sexual dreams are made of. </p><p>I hated to leave those beautiful firm breasts, but I had other duties to perform. I continued to kiss her soft skin as I moved down to her tender young pussy. All thoughts of right and wrong were gone now. This was right because we both wanted it. </p><p>Even before I got all the way to her loving mound, Courtney spread her legs wide for me. I knew then that I had to make this the best for her and had to remember every secret I knew to satisfy a woman with my tongue. I began on her inner thighs at her knees and slowly worked my way to her glistening pussy. When I came to her pussy I only blew softly on it and heard her moan as I continued down her other thigh. When I did this she grabbed my head and begged me to 'eat' her. No matter how much she begged I was going to do it my way. Her first time was going to be the best. </p><p>As I went down her inner thigh I alternated between soft kisses and my tongue. Her whole body began to shake as I moved back towards her cunt. Her hips kept thrusting at my face as if to plead for my tongue. She knew the time was close to feel my tongue deep in her pussy and her moans became louder. Soon I was directly in front of the most beautiful pussy I thought I had ever seen in my life. Her juices were already starting to flow down the cheeks of her ass showing me how ex-cited she was. Her thighs were quivering at my touch, I moved my tongue gently up and down her slit tasting her sweet nectar. Her body was tossing and turning - I couldn't wait any longer and thrust my tongue deep in-side her. Courtney immediately started climaxing. I continued to lick and suck her pussy until her climax was complete, but the best was yet to come or should I say cum. HER CLIT!! </p><p>Courtney's voice purred. ""Oh Daddy, that was won-derful, I loved it - no wonder mom loves you so."" I looked up at her beautiful face and began to caress her soft breasts again and said ""That was just a warm up for the best is yet to come"". </p><p>I looked again at the soft lips of her pussy and began my job in earnest of making love to her clit. If she thought her first climax was great, just wait and see what was next. I took my hands and gently pulled back her cunt lips and fully exposed her tender young clit. I knew I was the first to hold this in my mouth and I wanted to give her something to remember. </p><p>Lovingly, I took her clit in my mouth and gently sucked it. Her body quickly responded with the spasms of need. I felt her body building to another orgasm as I gently sucked her clit. I wanted to hold her at this sexual height for as long as possible before climaxing. I backed away from her clit and began cleaning up her juices which were in full flow. I moved down to her virgin asshole and as my tongue cleaned and probed her she started a having a series of mini climaxes. </p><p>""Daddy, that feels so good. I can't stand it. I'm so weak. Don't stop though - Please - Please don't stop. I love you Daddy."" </p><p>I moved to her face and kissed her after saying ""Courtney, you are so beautiful. I love you so much too."" </p><p>She began kissing and licking her juice off my face with a hunger that showed in her movements. Her entire body was shaking and I knew it was time to push her over the edge. My mouth return to her hard love button and my finger began massaging her asshole. I began stroking her clit with my tongue and her moaning and shaking be-came more violent. Courtney was thrusting into my face and shaking so much I had to hold on for dear life. I knew this was the biggest orgasm she had ever had and I was flicking my tongue as fast as I could to make that dream come true. </p><p>""I'm cummmming Daddy"" </p><p>When her moans turned to screams, I pushed my fin-ger slightly into her anus and stroked her clit with my tongue for all I was worth. She was now in one earth shaking orgasm. Before one would stop another would start while my finger in her anus and tongue on her clit went into overtime. </p><p>After a time her body suddenly went limp. I knew she had peaked. I moved quickly up to her to hold her in my arms so when she came back to reality she would feel my love. I felt such a deep love for this young girl and was pleased I was giving her so much pleasure. After a bit she began to stir. In between my soft kisses her eyes fluttered open. </p><p>She looked into my eyes and whispered, ""Daddy, I love you. Thank you for making me feel so wonderful. Thank you for making my first time so good..</p>"
298,Gameboy,Anonymous,,"['b', 'g/M', 'F', 'bd', 'cons', 'ds', 'inc', 'ped', 'spank', 'voy']",,2012-02-10T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I had asked my parents to buy me the latest version of Gameboy, but they refused. They said they didn't have the money, but I didn't really believe them. To me, it seemed like just an excuse. I was eleven years old, and my sister Becky was ten. We lived across the street from a mall, and our parents let us go hang out there on our own - we lived in a small, event-less town, and there wasn't really any reason to worry that something would happen to us. One day I was at the mall with my sister. We were in a store that sold Gameboys, and I was looking at them in awe. Finally my sister said to me, ""Look, if you really want one, I'll buy it for you, just don't tell Mom or Dad you got it from me."" I looked at her in shock. But she just said, ""Pick out five games.""</p><p>""You have money for this?""</p><p>""I wouldn't be offering if I didn't, would I?""</p><p>""From where?""</p><p>""Huh?""</p><p>""Where did you get the money?""</p><p>""Look, don't ask questions. If you want it, I'll buy it for you. If not, then let's go to another store."" 'This I've got to see,' I said to myself, not really believing that she had the money for it. But I picked out my five favorite games and handed them to her, along with the Gameboy box. She took them to the checkout counter. ""You don't have money to pay for all that, do you little girl?""</p><p>""Of course I do! How much is it together?"" She opened her little purse, took out a wad of hundred- dollar bills and counted them out until she passed the price. The saleslady was in shock. ""Where'd you get so much money from?"" she asked her. ""From my Granny of course,"" Becky lied. We haven't had a grandmother in years, and even when we did she didn't give us money like that. ""Look, Mike, I don't want Mom and Dad knowing about my money, so you've gotta keep it hidden, okay?""</p><p>""Sure, but where did you really get it from?""</p><p>""I can't tell you. Don't worry, I didn't steal it or anything. I just got a job once in a while, but I'm not supposed to tell. Anyway, let's go eat - my treat."" Then she paid for my meal at McDonalds. I was careful to keep the Gameboy hidden when my parents were around. Becky was really cool about it - she never asked for favors in return or anything. Every few days after that she'd say to me, ""Let's go to the mall,"" and she'd buy me whatever I wanted there. She got me books and magazines, games for my Gameboy and for the computer, and of course, food. Let me explain something. My sister and I were very close. So it was strange that she wasn't telling me where her money was coming from. And it was strange that I didn't know about her job for so long, before she offered to buy me the Gameboy. And I'll explain something else too - my sister was a big tomboy. She was into watching sports like football and baseball, and disliked anything feminine. The only feminine thing about her was her long hair, which she always kept in a simple ponytail. Other than that, she always dressed in baggy jeans and a baggy T-shirt. And never anything pink. I think I hadn't seen her in a bathing suit in at least three years - even when my family went camping, she didn't go in the water with us. As far as me, I liked boy things - I liked watching sports and stuff, but I wasn't really good at them. I wasn't very muscular. And I was very self-conscious about the way I looked. When I went swimming, I'd wear long baggy swim shorts and a baggy shirt on top. A month or two went by. Becky was very generous with me, and bought me stuff at the mall all the time. She still managed to hide her fortune from Mom and Dad - I don't know how! When I asked her where she got her money from, she just avoided the question or asked me not to ask her. Eventually I just accepted it. Then one day she asked me, ""Mike, would you like to see my work?""</p><p>""I thought you didn't want me to know about it.""</p><p>""Yeah, well they said I could bring you tomorrow if I want to. Actually, they want you to come. You might be able to get some money out of it too.""</p><p>""Okay, sure, but do you work? I never noticed you missing from home!""</p><p>""You know my Tuesday-and-Thursday night bowling tournaments? Well, I haven't been going to them for about a year now. There are people there who I pay to cover up for me.""</p><p>""If I come with you, Mom will wonder where *I* am.""</p><p>""I'll take care of that,"" she said. That evening over dinner, Becky said, ""Mom, can Mike come with me to bowling tomorrow? Jake's sick and our team's short a player.""</p><p>""Sure, why not."" *** Becky and I went to different schools, so she told me to meet her after school at the local ballet academy. The ballet academy was housed in a large building that used to be a high school - now the only part of it in use were the ballet studios. When I got there, I didn't see Becky waiting outside, so I went inside to look for her. I felt pretty uncomfortable walking through the sea of little girls in all sorts of leotards and tutus. As I walked down the hall, clearly out of place, some of the little girls laughed and asked me where my leotard was. I was about to leave when I heard Becky calling me, from the end of the hallway. She took me through a door, down some stairs, through a bunch more hallways (I was clearly lost by now and would never find my way back out without her), until we finally came to a strange looking steel door. Becky pressed the intercom button and stated her name, and the door began to open automatically. ""Come with me,"" Becky said with a smile. As soon as we entered, the door slammed closed behind us. ""Don't worry, they'll let us leave when we need to!"" she laughed. Becky led me down another corridor to a room with an open door. We entered the room and were greeted by a very tall and muscular man. ""Becky, you're late! Our client's waiting for you!""</p><p>""Sorry, Tim, I tried my best but my teacher kept us all after school to finish a project.""</p><p>""You know I don't accept any excuses -you'll be punished for this accordingly. Who's this?"" ""My brother Mike - Sam said I should bring him along today. I haven't explained anything to him about the show yet - do I have time to show him around?""</p><p>""Are you kidding? You're already late! I'm sure he'll figure things out on his own. Jake - get Becky ready.""</p><p>""Yes sir,"" said a younger but equally muscular looking guy. Tim, the first guy, said, ""Mike, you wait here until we tell you where to go. You can help yourself to water from the cooler over there, if you want, and there are magazines on the coffee table over there."" Becky grabbed my arm and whispered, ""Don't worry about me, Mike, it's all an act, nobody gets hurt."" Before she managed to finish her sentence, Jake came and picked her up by the waist, slung her over his shoulder and carried her out of the room. Saying I was nervous would be quite an understatement. I waited there maybe twenty minutes. Then Jake came into the room.</p><p>""Mike, you can see your sister now, if you'd like - she's on break. Go through that door, follow the hallway to the end, and then ring the buzzer on the green door. I'll buzz you in when you get there."" The room beyond the green door was pitch black - I couldn't see a thing in there - and because of that I was reluctant to enter. Then I heard a voice. ""Mike, are you out there? Come in - don't be afraid of the dark - the light will come on when the door's closed."" After entering the room, the door mysteriously swung closed by itself, and then the light came on. I would have screamed, but I was too scared and surprised. In the center of the room, suspended from the ceiling by a thick chain, was a cage made of thick black bars. The bottom of the cage was maybe a foot off the ground. It was tall enough for a person to be able to stand up inside, but thin enough to prevent that person from being able to turn around. Inside the cage was a child - apparently a girl, wearing a very small bikini. Her back was towards me. The bottom of her bikini covered her butt completely but very tightly, and the sides of the bottom, connecting the back to the front, were nothing but two very thin straps, about an inch apart. The back of the top of the bikini was made of two thin straps - one running across just below the girl's armpits, and the other running across the back of her neck. The cage appeared to be firmly closed, its door held in place by a very big padlock. As if being locked in such a cage wasn't enough, the girl was further restrained: her wrists were fastened by steel handcuffs to opposite ends of the top of the cage, and her ankles were fastened the same way to the ends of the bottom of the cage, forming an X. There were a couple of straps running across the back of her head. Seeing the girl trapped like that made me very nervous. I was wondering who the girl was, hoping it wasn't Becky, when Tim said, ""So, Mike, how often does Becky let you see her in a bikini? Well you can look all you want now, there's nothing she can do to stop you!"" Tim gave the side of the cage a push, causing it to turn around so that Becky was facing me.</p><p>""Come closer,"" he said. ""She won't bite - she can't - she's gagged!"" he laughed, but I didn't. I was worried about what they were doing to Becky. I noticed that Becky's bikini bottom was riding up in her pussy - my friends called it a ""camel toe"" - when we were younger, we'd laugh at girls at the local pool whose bathing suits did that to them, until they noticed and embarrassingly pulled the material flat. Even if Becky knew the material was doing that to her now, there was nothing she could do to fix it with her wrists locked like that. A thousand thoughts were going through my mind and I didn't manage to voice any of them yet, I was so nervous.</p><p>Tim said, ""Go ahead and touch her, Mike, I'm sure she doesn't mind. After all, you're her brother.""</p><p>""Let her go!"" I screamed. ""Why did you do this to her?"" Tim laughed and said, ""Whoa, Mike, calm down, don't worry about it - we didn't do anything to her that she didn't want us to. You see, this is all a game - Becky's an actor - she doesn't mind it. We don't hurt her or anything - we take really good care of her! Our clients pay thousands of dollars to watch preteen bondage shows - and she takes most of that home in her pocket! You can ask her yourself - Becky, do you like being locked up like that?"" I noticed Becky nod her head ""yes"". ""See? She's okay with it. So go ahead and enjoy what you see - she doesn't mind. And YOU don't even have to pay for it! You know what -I've gotta go to the office for a few minutes before the next show starts - I'll take her gag off and you can talk to her in private. If I were you, though, take advantage of the situation and give her a good feel while you can and she's not able to stop you! Becky, head forward!""</p><p>Becky leaned as forward as she could, and Tim reached up and removed her gag. ""You can take her blindfold off yourself if you want - it's just tied behind her head. The rest of the stuff's locked with keys, though, and I'm taking those with me."" Tim left the room and locked the door behind him, leaving us locked inside. When he opened the door, the lights went off, and when he closed it again, they came back on. ""Becky, what's going on?"" I asked, removing her blindfold as quickly as I could. ""Mike, I told you before, it's all an act! You don't have to worry about me - this is actually fun! And believe me, it's worth the money!""</p><p>""You actually like it?""</p><p>""Yeah, it's really fun watching all those creepy old men staring at me. I know they'd love to rape me, if I wasn't protected, locked inside a cage. Sometimes they pay more and then Tim lets them tie me up themselves, or torture me in other ways. But he or another one of the guys is always there to make sure they don't do anything bad to me. It's fun!""</p><p>""But you're almost naked - I don't think I've even seen you in a simple one-piece bathing suit in years!""</p><p>""Yeah, well here they have a uniform!"" she laughed. ""Anyway, what do you think? Do I look good?""</p><p>""Yeah, you look too good. I feel bad for you."" She laughed again. ""Don't feel bad! I told you, it's fun. Look, can you do my a favor and scratch my back for me?"" I scratched it. ""Do you know that your bikini's riding up - your vagina crack's visible."" She laughed. ""Yeah, I know, it happens all the time. The outfits they give me to wear are so thin and tight, and don't have linings, so that happens a lot. I complained about it at first but they told me that it has to be like that, that the clients like it that way. I straighten it when I can, but usually once my hands are tied, if it's not already riding up, someone pulls on it so that it does it again.""</p><p>""Should I try to straighten it for you?""</p><p>""You can if you want to, but don't worry about it. Take a good look and enjoy."" I tried pulling at the top of her bikini this way and that - I noticed that it was REALLY tight against her skin, and that instead of freeing the fabric from her vagina, I only managed to pull it in farther. The lights went out as the door opened. The door closed again and Jake was in the room Becky said, ""Jake, can you let me out for a few minutes? I really need to scratch my crotch.""</p><p>""Sorry kiddo, but no can do. Your next act's about to begin. Why don't you ask your brother to scratch you?""</p><p>""I can't do that!"" I protested. ""Why not? It's itching her!""</p><p>""But I can't touch her there!""</p><p>""Mike, I see you didn't sign a consent form when you came in here. The rules of this place are that clients can touch our actresses anywhere they want, including butt and chest, as long as they don't remove the actress' swimsuit - top or bottom; the vagina is the only place that's out of bounds and can't be touched, except by family members. If a family member comes here to watch a show, they're allowed to touch the vagina as well, and family members can also remove the girl's bikini top if they want to, even if the actress protests, even if other people are watching as well. And if they pay double, they can remove the bottom as well, as long as no other clients who aren't relatives are watching. Becky agreed to these rules and signed on them when she came to work here. All family members are included in this rule: parents and grandparents, children and grandchildren, brothers and sisters, uncles and aunts - even if they're only related by marriage, cousins, and cousins of cousins. So, you're allowed to touch her wherever you want.""</p><p>""I can't believe this. You have family members that come and watch these shows? You mean that they know their relatives are here acting?""</p><p>""Sure, it happens all the time! Fathers and daughters come in together all the time - the father wanting to borrow our equipment to discipline his daughter. Brothers and sisters come too. Sometimes a client comes not knowing that their relative acts here, and when they give us their name, we give them the option of viewing a show with their relative acting. In those shows the actress is usually kept blindfolded the whole time so she doesn't know who's watching the show. If she feels her vagina's being touched, or her bathing suit being removed, she knows that some family member's doing it to her, but she might never know who it was, if the relative doesn't reveal it to them afterwards."" Becky spoke with a giggle. ""It happened to me once or twice - I guess it wasn't you, Mike, watching the show, then!"" ""Of course not!"" She laughed. ""I think it was Uncle Al, it kind of felt like him, but I can't be sure."" ""I'm taking you to your next show in three minutes, so if you want him to scratch you, get him to do it now."" Jake left the room again. ""You really want me to scratch you there?""</p><p>""YES, PLEASE, it's really itching me!""</p><p>""I never thought you'd want me to touch you there!""</p><p>""Don't worry about it - start at the top, in front.""</p><p>""Here?""</p><p>""A little lower... yeah, that's it. A little harder. Good, now move lower. More, more, yeah, stop there. Scratch harder. Good, now go even lower, good, now right on the bottom, right between my legs, oh yes, that's exactly what I needed. Do it more, push your finger in deeper, yes, keep going, oh yeah, that's great, a little more, aaaaaaaah. Thanks, that was great. Now give me a little scratch in my butt-hole - it would be easier for you if you went around to the other side...""</p><p>I couldn't believe I was doing this! I scratched her the way she asked me to, being careful not to touch her anywhere except where she specifically asked me to. Jake came back in. ""Okay, Becky, ShowTime. Except there's a little change of plans - the client wants you to start out hog-tied with ropes, inside this dog carrier.""</p><p>""Great,"" she said, ""That's the starting position I hate the most!"" ""I know, sorry, but you don't have a choice.""</p><p>""What do you mean she doesn't have a choice?"" I demanded. ""She's not a slave!""</p><p>""Don't worry, Mike, it's okay, it's not so bad,"" she said. I watched as Jake unlocked her wrists and ankles. She brought her arms and legs together and stretched a bit as Jake unlocked the padlock on the door of the cage. I noticed her pulling her bikini out of her pussy as she jumped out of the cage. As her feet hit the ground, Jake gave her left butt-cheek a nice long pinch. She tried to pull his hand off, but he put his other hand on her chest, right where her breasts would be if she had any, held her tight against his body and said, ""Don't even try, sweetheart, resistance is futile!"" He took his pinching hand off her butt, only for it to return a split-second later with a loud spank. ""Ouch!"" she yelped. ""I'll be good - I promise!""</p><p>""That-a-girl,"" he said, and took his hands off her. She turned around and faced me - she was smiling. ""See, Mike? It's all an act - it didn't hurt or anything like that. Jake's spankings are real loud but they don't hurt.""</p><p>""Assume the position, Becky, we don't have time to waste."" Jake was getting the ropes ready. ""Yes, master,"" she said with a giggle, and climbed up on the table and lay down, face down. Jake started quickly and expertly winding the ropes around her ankles until they were sufficiently disabled. Then he did the same at her knees. Jake said, ""Mike, could you get me a few more ropes off the shelf over there? I took short ones by mistake."" I felt like a family traitor assisting him in tying up my sister, but I did as he asked since Becky seemed to be complying willingly. After Becky's wrists and elbows were bound together behind her back, Jake raised her feet to her hands and tied them together as well. Then he said, ""Check the knots."" Becky began to struggle a bit, and then stopped. ""They're fine - I'm not going nowhere!"" she laughed. Jake tied a bandana over her eyes. ""Can you see anything?""</p><p>""No - I'm blind,"" she said. ""Good, now for the part you hate the most. Open up!"" Becky let out a sigh and opened her mouth. Jake put a piece of rope in her mouth, winding it around her head and mouth a few times before tying it tightly behind her head. Becky made a few noises but they weren't recognizable. Jake said, ""Good, I see the gag's working!"" Jake went and opened the door to the small dog carrier. Then he walked back to the table where Becky was. He pushed her over so that she was now lying in her side instead of her stomach. Then he took hold of the top of her bikini bottom, both in front and in back, and pulled it about an inch towards her head so that it pulled up into her butt and pussy. ""Very nice!"" he remarked.</p><p>""She doesn't like that!"" I said. Jake laughed. ""So what? WE do!"" Then he gave her another pinch on her butt-cheek, lifted her up in the air, and stuffed her, rather roughly in my opinion, into the small dog carrier. He closed the door and locked it with a padlock, and then put a dark cloth cover over the whole case. ""You can't watch this show,"" he said. ""The client's paying to have her all to himself. But the next one you should be able to watch. This one's only lasting twenty minutes.""</p><p>""I thought you said that one of the workers stays with the girl at all times to make sure they don't do anything to her that they're not supposed to!""</p><p>""Yeah, Tim's going to be there with her. They just don't want anybody else in the audience with her, that's all. You can wait here - there's a TV over there - she'll be returning here after this show, before the next one."" Jake carried the dog-carrier out of the room. The door locked behind him. I did my best to try and not think about what might be happening to Becky. But I wasn't able to concentrate on the TV show. About ten minutes after Becky had left, the door opened and a pretty young woman wearing a business suit walked in. She looked at me and said, ""Wow, you're a cute one! But I thought tonight was girls' night?""</p><p>""I'm not an actor - I'm just here accompanying my sister.""</p><p>""Oh, okay, so where is she?""</p><p>""In a show -she should return in about ten minutes.""</p><p>""Oh, you don't mind if I get changed for my next show here, do you? Don't worry - you won't see me naked!""</p><p>""Go ahead, don't mind me,"" I said. I tried not to watch her, but it was hard. The woman removed all her clothes until she was wearing nothing but a very small white bikini. I actually couldn't tell if it was a swimsuit or underwear. Then she opened a closet and took out some clothes. She rolled a pair of dark pantyhose up her legs, and then put on a short, tight, black leather skirt with slits up the sides. After that she stepped into a pair of tall black leather boots, with lots of buckles on the sides. She put some kind of tight black leather top on, that only just made it past her boobs. The top squeezed them in a way that made them look a lot bigger than they did before. She put a leather jacket over that. Then she put on a black leather cap and an assortment of big chunky jewelry. I watched as she did her makeup. Then she opened another closet (that was locked with a key), took out a pair of handcuffs, which she slipped into her belt, and a long black whip, which she rolled up and held in her hand. ""There, I'm done,"" she said. She came around and stood in front of me. ""So, what do you think?"" she asked with a smile. ""Do I look scary enough?""</p><p>""Not really,"" I said. ""Your smile still looks friendly."" Within a split second she made a deafening crack with her whip against the wall, and with a really scary face on, yelled at me, ""How's this?"" That startled me. I tried to recompose myself, trying to remember her pretty smile from before. ""Yeah, that's scary,"" I said. She laughed, her smile returning. ""Good, it should be. See you around, kid!"" She rustled my hair with her hand, and then left the room.</p><p>Moments later, Jake entered the room with Becky. She wasn't tied up this time -she was walking on her own. After placing her in the room with me, Jake left, the door locking behind him again. Becky appeared to be drenched from head to toe. She was clutching a large towel around her tightly, but the towel appeared to be totally soaked as well. ""Can you get me another towel, Mike?"" she said, shivering. ""They're in the cupboard over there."" When I brought her the towel, she took it and the other one drop to the floor. She was completely naked. She began drying herself, making no effort to conceal her nakedness from me as she did so. ""Where's your bathing suit?"" I asked. ""Turns out that client was a family member. I have no idea who it was - I was kept blindfolded the whole time, and he didn't talk. But as you can see, he stripped me completely. I think he ripped my bikini off with his teeth - that's how it felt! The sicko! I bet it's Uncle Al! It's gotta be him - he always looked at me funny in the pool, when I was little, and would always 'accidentally' touch me in places he shouldn't. At least he's paying me for it, now! But I bet Aunt Val doesn't know about it!""</p><p>""I can't believe you agree to this!""</p><p>""Mike, for these twenty minutes I acted, I just made three thousand dollars! Who cares if he saw me naked, and touched me a little too much? He didn't hurt me, and he didn't rape me! So who cares?""</p><p>When she finished drying off, she let that towel drop to the floor as well. ""So, Mike, tell me honestly. Do I look good? Does it really feel good to see me naked?"" She held her hands out to the sides and spun around slowly, giving me a good look.</p><p>I gulped. ""I dunno, I guess so. You're thin and pretty."" Remember, I was only 11 and just beginning puberty, so it didn't really effect me that much. She said, ""You should look here - this is where they like to look the most!"" Then she spread her legs wide, put her hands up behind her head, and bent over backwards until her hands were flat on the floor. I was looking right into her vagina - her spread legs were keeping her lips open. After a few moments she said, ""And I bet you didn't know I could do this!"" Without taking her hands off the floor, she brought her legs together a bit, and then gave a kick. Her legs went flying into the air until they were sticking straight up in a perfect handstand. Her naked butt was towards me now. She bent her head back so that she could see me, and then began to walk towards me, on her hands, until she was only a few inches away. Then she opened her legs again and let them down until they were sticking straight out to the sides, 180 degrees, in a perfect ""splits"". Again, I could see straight into her vagina. A few moments later she put her legs up again, and then, still standing only on her hands, turned herself around so that her front was now towards me. Then she did the ""splits"" thing again. ""You can touch it if you want,"" she said, friendly. ""After all, you're my brother! And if Uncle Al touches me there, YOU sure can!""</p><p>Against my better judgment, I felt it a bit with my fingertips. ""I used to have pubic hair, but they got me electrolysis to remove it completely. That's also why I haven't had to shave my legs or armpits in a long time - I dunno if you noticed."" I touched her a bit, and she said, ""That feels nice. Here - let me show you something - can you hold me up a bit so I can lift a hand off the ground?"" I put my hands on her hips, just below her legs (which were still being held out in the ""splits"" position). She lifted her left hand up. ""The best place to touch me,"" she said, ""is right here. It's my clit - that makes me feel the best."" I felt her a bit more, and then she stood back on her legs again. She lifted up her hands and ran them through her long hair.</p><p>""Becky, I'm really surprised at you, I mean, until today, I can't remember the last time I even saw you in a DRESS, let alone in a bathing suit! You always wear baggy jeans and baggy T-shirts! And now you're letting me see you naked, and asking me to touch you, as if it's as normal as can be?!"" She laughed and kissed me on the cheek. ""And you were worried about my bikini riding up my pussy! Isn't it great that a brother and sister can be this close? Mom and Dad would kill us if they knew about this, but as long as they don't know, and I'm making good money and having fun, and nobody's getting hurt, I say this is a great arrangement!"" Then I said, ""Shouldn't you be putting something on? I mean, Jake or that other guy could walk in here any second, unannounced!""</p><p>""And you don't think they saw me naked during the show with uncle Al, or whoever it was? And see that camera? There are security cameras everywhere here, even in the bathrooms. At first when I got here I did my best to keep covered up as much as I could, but now I'm used to them seeing me naked, and I don't even bother trying to hide it. Anyway, I don't think there's any clothes in this room that would fit me."" ""Where are the clothes you came in?""</p><p>""How should *I* know? The first thing they do to me when I check in to work is give me some kind of bikini to wear, and take away my clothes and hide them until they set me free for the day."" I told her about the woman who came in while she was at her show, and about the closet that she took clothes out of. ""It doesn't matter, anyway. Even if there are clothes in here that would fit me, I'm not allowed to wear anything that they haven't specifically told me to wear.""</p><p>""What do you mean 'not allowed'? What would happen?""</p><p>""That's the only time the workers here are allowed to strip me naked against my will - if I wear clothes that I wasn't supposed to. I did it once by mistake, and it wasn't pleasant! Three of them came and held me down and took off all my clothes, then they tied me down to a table, spread-eagled, face-up, covered my whole body with chocolate syrup, and let two dogs lick me clean! When the dogs had finished, they poured a whole garbage-pail full of ice-cold water all over my naked body - there were even ice-cubes in it! It was horrible! Then they dried me off with a really hot hair dryer. Only then did they untie me, but then they locked me inside a glass in the office, and I had to stay completely naked for the rest of the day. And I didn't even get any money for that day. They videotaped the whole thing - I watched it once, it's incredible! But you know what -even though I suffered at the time, and I was screaming for them to stop until they put a gag in my mouth, deep down I enjoyed it. It gave me a weird rush - I don't know how to explain it - I actually like being tied up. A few times I've actually thought of breaking the rule again just so they'd do it to me again, I'm really curious to see if they'd do it the same way, and if I'd enjoy it again. The only thing that prevents me from doing it is knowing that I'd lose all the money I would have made that day. ""So, normally after a show I'm still dressed in whatever I was wearing, 'cause the workers here aren't allowed to take my clothes off or to make me take them off. Only if I do a show with a family member who strips me, and the relative doesn't bother to dress me or leave me with clothes at the end of the show, they take me back to my room naked, wrapped only in a sheet, or towel, if I got wet. If I wanted to, I could stay wrapped in a towel now, until someone came and gave me something to wear. I did that at the beginning. But now I figure - what's the point."" A voice came over an unseen intercom. ""Nice speech, Becky! We appreciate your new policy as well!"" Becky laughed. ""My pleasure,"" she said. A moment later a man who I hadn't yet seen came into the room. ""Hi Becky, nice pussy,"" he said. ""Thanks, Sam, glad you like it,"" she said, tipping her hips to the side. ""Would you give me the splits show like you gave him?""</p><p>""Oh no, Sammy, you know that show's only for family members!""</p><p>""Then would you at least agree to let me spank you?"" I saw her wink at me. ""Okay... I mean, NO! PLEASE, NO! PLEASE DON'T HURT ME!"" It was obvious that her resistance was an act as Sam roughly grabbed her completely naked body, and sat down on a chair bringing her over his knees. She was still wiggling and struggling to get free, but he held her down firmly, and began bringing his hand down, loudly slapping her bare butt-cheeks. ""Ow, stop, please stop!"" she pleaded, but he continued. Finally he said, ""Becky, if you want me to stop spanking your cute little pink and sore bum, stop resisting me and let me spank you twenty times without you moving a muscle.""</p><p>""Okay, okay,"" she said and lay limp across him. He released his tight grip and spanked her swiftly twenty times. ""Tim said you deserved that anyway for showing up late today."" He pushed her off his knees and she slumped down, curled into a ball, on the floor. ""I've gotta use the john - I'll be back in a minute to dress you for your last show of the day."" As soon as he left the room, Becky got up and smiled at me and gave me a hug. ""Are there marks on my butt?"" she asked. I looked. ""No, I don't see any.""</p><p>""Don't worry, Mike, I hope you know by now that it didn't hurt a bit, my protests were all an act. They know how to spank loudly, but without it hurting. And *I* know why *he* had to go to the bathroom in such a hurry!""</p><p>""Do you ever see THEM naked, or have to touch THEM?""</p><p>""No, never. It's not allowed. Even if the clients want to jerk off in the middle of a show, they have to leave the studio and go to a bathroom to do it, even if I'm blindfolded anyway. Those are the rules."" Sam came back into the room. His hair was a mess, and one of his shirttails wasn't tucked in. ""Mike, you know, if you want your sister to treat you properly, you really should give her a thorough bare-bottom spanking at least once a day. Right Becky?""</p><p>""Of course, Sam!"" she laughed. ""Okay, let's get you guys ready. Mike, the clients would like you to act as well, in this show. Do you mind?"" That made me nervous. ""I don't think I should,"" I said. Mike laughed. ""Don't worry, you won't be tied up or spanked or anything. The audience of this show is an old couple, husband and wife, who would like to see you act out a family feud, a sibling rivalry, whatever you call it. They want to watch while you handcuff her and give her a spanking, that's all. We'll pay you a thousand bucks. You can handle that, can't you?"" I looked at Becky. ""Please?"" she said. I understood now that they ordered this show ahead of time, and that's why she brought me here today. ""Okay, I guess so, if that's what Becky wants."" She gave me a kiss. ""Thanks,"" she said. ""This will be fun.""</p><p>""But I don't really know how to make good knots, or how to spank without it hurting.""</p><p>""Spank me as hard as you can - my butt can take it!"" she said, facing away and wiggling her still-naked butt at me.</p><p>Just then the door opened and the woman who had been there before came in, still wearing her scary leather outfit. Sam said, ""This is Nancy. She works here. She's going to take you to another room and help you get into costume, and teach you a bit about handcuffs and whips and whatever else you'll need to know. Don't worry, your costume won't be anything immodest like your sisters' costumes! Don't be afraid of her - she's in costume from her last show, but under those tough clothes she's a nice, sweet person."" Nancy led me out of the room. As I left the room, I noticed Sam locking some kind of leash around Becky's neck and fastening her wrists to the collar as well. The other end of the chain was fastened to the ceiling. It didn't feel right leaving her in such a vulnerable situation, alone with a strange man, completely naked like that. But as I was glancing back at her nervously, Nancy gave me a firm push out of the room, and the door shut with a loud click of the automatic lock. She led me across the corridor into another room with a similar type of door. Inside the room there was more or less the same equipment that was in the previous one. As the door shut, locking us in, Nancy asked, ""You don't have a problem with leather, do you? Because the wife who's gonna be watching you asked that we dress you completely in leather. Is that okay?""</p><p>""As long as it isn't skin-tight like yours!"" I said. Nancy laughed. ""I'll do my best,"" she said. ""Are you wearing boxers or briefs?""</p><p>""Boxers,"" I said. ""Hmm, that might be a problem - I don't think they'll fit right under the leather pants. Let me see..."" she looked through a closet. ""This looks like it will fit you. You can wear this instead of underwear, I don't think we have any boys' underwear here."" She handed me a shiny black boys Speedo bathing suit.</p><p>""It looks to small,"" I said. She laughed. ""These things stretch,"" she said. ""Wait a minute... here. These are the pants that I think you'll wear. They should fit you nicely."" She handed me a pair of black leather pants. ""You don't have to change in front of me - there's a bathroom right here."" She opened the door to the adjoining bathroom.</p><p>""Get the Speedo and the pants on first, and I'll figure out what to do for a shirt after."" I asked her, ""Nobody's going to force my pants off me and look at my in the Speedo, are they?"" She laughed. ""No, don't worry! Tonight's girls' night. Only the girls are stripped, bound, ad disciplined. If you want that to happen to you, come back tomorrow - it'll be boys' night."" I was about to step into the bathroom to change when I remembered something. ""Wait, I can't change there - Becky told me there are hidden cameras!""</p><p>She laughed. ""You can really tell you're a newcomer! Anyway, your shirt's long enough - it'll cover your bits - just keep it on until you finish changing your underwear."" I entered the bathroom and closed the door. I put the Speedo on, being careful to keep myself covered with my T- shirt. I always wore boxers, and when I went swimming I wore baggy shorts, never Speedos. The tight constricting feeling was quite strange. It didn't really hurt, but it felt weird, maybe a little uncomfortable. I felt myself over the smooth slippery material. It felt so... different. Nice. I didn't want anybody to be able to see me in the Speedo, and for that reason I wanted to keep my shirt down while I put my pants on as well. But I was really curious to see how I looked in the Speedo. Letting my curiosity get the better of me, I took my T-shirt off, and modeled the Speedo for myself, in front of the full-length mirror on the wall. I had never seen myself like this before. I thought I looked cute. I had a small, cute, rounded butt. The Speedo covered it very tightly, and you could see a vague outline of my butt-crack. But it wasn't pulled in obscenely, the way they made Becky wear her suits. My bulge in front was quite visible. I wasn't that big, yet, but you could clearly see that I was a boy. I was nowhere near as smooth as Becky was in her crotch, with which I had become all too familiar that day! I thought to myself about whether I'd appear in public like that, only in a Speedo. I tried to imagine walking around my mother and aunts and cousins, having them ogle my butt and dick the way I looked at girls in their swimsuits. The thought made me feel kind of sick, and I decided against it. After tonight, I'd go back to wearing my regular baggy boxers and shorts. I pulled the leather pants up my legs.</p><p>As I did so, I noticed what looked like a small hidden video camera, on the floor just below the sink! So my shirt probably didn't help me any, after all. They were smaller and tighter than I would have liked - they fit my butt pretty tightly, even riding up a bit, and they didn't do much to hide my bulge in the front. The legs weren't as tight fitting, although they, too, fit a lot closer than my pants normally did. The legs ended mid-calf, far from my ankles. I thought about asking for pants that didn't fit me as tightly, but figured that compared to the stuff they were making Becky wear, this was nothing, and I shouldn't complain. So I put my T-shirt back on and left the bathroom.</p><p>""Finally,"" Nancy said. ""I was worried about you! What took you so long? We don't have much time. Well, anyway, give me your own pants and shorts."" She took them and put them in a white plastic bag. ""Sit here,"" she said, and lifted me up, sitting me down on a counter. I was surprised that she was able to lift me, but then I realized that in her profession she was required to be very strong. Without asking me or explaining anything, she removed my socks and put them in the bag. Wait here while I get your shoes - we wouldn't want to lose anything!"" I had left them in the bathroom. She came back, and my shoes were in the bag as well. ""Hands up!"" she said as she pulled my shirt off and placed it in the bag. I felt a little funny sitting there in front of her with no shirt on -usually I thought of myself as being too skinny and didn't want anybody to see me shirtless. But she didn't ask me. My T-shirt went into the bag as well. I saw her tie a knot in the bag, scribble something on it with a black marker, and toss it into a drawer that turned out to be the opening of some kind of laundry-shoot.</p><p>""They'll keep that safe for you until your done for the day,"" she said. I felt a little violated being controlled like that, but didn't say anything. She lifted me off the counter and placed me down on the ground. She circled me a few times, looking at me closely. ""Those pants fit you quite nicely. I'm glad to see that you don't have any blemishes on your chest or back. Would you mind if I saw you just in your Speedo, without your pants on? I've had a real hard, long day, took a lot of beatings from clients - it would really warm my day if you let me.""</p><p>""Sorry, Nancy, but I don't really feel comfortable with that.""</p><p>""Come on, yours won't be the first I've seen - we've got hundreds of boys coming through here! Well, I hope that you'll change your mind later. Now, for your top you're going to wear this."" She fit a small black leather vest over my shoulders. It was sleeveless, of course, and very short, ending around the beginning of my stomach. There were no buttons or clasps or anything to fasten it in the front, and truthfully, even if there had been, the ends didn't meet in the front, anyway. There was no way to keep it closed, and it flapped around constantly, revealing my whole chest. If I were a girl, this would have been quite problematic! ""There, you're all set. You look adorable!"" She gave me a kiss on the cheek. ""Shouldn't I be wearing a little more?"" I asked.</p><p>""Why? You look great! Your client's gonna love this outfit on you. Now we don't have much time, so let me teach you the ropes about the ropes! Let's see, I don't know if I can teach you to make tight knots in such little time, so lets stick with the things that lock. Like handcuffs. Here's how they work."" I felt a push, a tug, heard some clinks, and before I knew it my wrists were firmly cuffed behind my back. ""Hey,"" I said. ""Sorry, it was too tempting. But anyway, before you cuff someone, you should know what it feels like to be cuffed yourself. I'll take them off in a minute. First, though, I'll demonstrate on my own wrist."" She showed me how to lock the cuff, and how to unlock it with the key. Truthfully, I already knew how to do it, but she showed me anyway. ""That's all there's to it. There are cuffs of different size, and we have them marked for your convenience, so you can grab them easily. These ones are for children's ankles,"" she said, ""and they lock the same way. Watch.""</p><p>""No, don't,"" I begged. But she got down on her knees and locked one cuff to one of my legs, then pushed my legs together and locked the other cuff on my other leg. ""Please unlock me,"" I asked, trying my best not to cry. ""In a minute. Don't worry - I won't hurt you or anything."" She showed me a simple ball-gag, first locking it closed in the air to show me how it's done. Then, when I opened my mouth to protest, she stuffed it inside and locked it behind my head. ""You're going to be doing this to your sister in a minute, so you need to know how it feels yourself."" I felt so ridiculous, and very nervous. ""Don't worry, it'll be okay."" She rubbed my neck, shoulders and back in a comforting, soothing way, and I calmed down. ""Now I need to teach you about spanking."" I tried to voice a protest but with the gag in my mouth I couldn't. ""And I know that you said you didn't want me to see you just in the Speedo, but I forgot that I have to teach you spanking, so I really don't have a choice. Sorry."" She undid the button and then the zipper of my pants, and then pulled them down to my ankles. They were so tight that they didn't fall down by themselves, even after they had been undone.</p><p>""Let me see,"" she said, circling me slowly. ""You look REALLY CUTE! Wow! I was right! You'd really be a star here on boys' night, you know! You should really consider it -you'd make a lot of money - the boys make more than the girls here, you know! Anyway, let me teach you how to spank properly."" She picked me up by the waist and carried me over to a chair, where she sat down and placed me over her knees. As my hands were cuffed behind my back, they naturally rested over my butt. Noticing this, she said ""This will never do!"" and she locked some kind of chain around my neck and attached it to the chain of the handcuff, forcing my hands to remain as close to my neck as humanly possible. ""That's better,"" she said. ""We can't have those blocking the nice view, can we?"" She rested a hand right on my butt. I had never been touched like that before.</p><p>""Now here are the secrets of giving a proper spanking. In a show like this one, you want the spankings to be loud, but not to hurt. Like these,"" she said, and she began spanking me. It made me jump at first, because the slaps were really loud. But then I realized that it really didn't hurt - Becky was right about that.""</p><p>""If you hold your hand like this,"" she said, putting her hand in front of my face so I could see its position, ""it'll make a nice loud sound but it won't hurt - just like this."" She gave me a few more painless slaps. ""But if you hold your hand normally, like this, it can hurt a lot. Like this,"" she gave me two whacks - and they really hurt a lot! I jumped at them, and would have begged her to stop if I was able to speak. After that she sat me back down on the counter. My pants were still down around my ankles. She gave me instructions about the rest of the equipment I might need to use, including the locks that were used on the cages (thankfully she didn't lock me in a cage), the whips (that also made really loud sounds but didn't hurt), and the chains and other things used to restrain victims in all kinds of strange poses. And she showed me a bondage booklet, showing all kinds of bondage positions and techniques.</p><p>""If you come to work here, you'll have to become very familiar with that booklet. But for now, just look it over a bit, that should be enough. Oh, remember - even though our whips and spankings don't really hurt, our clients want them to hurt. Not a lot, but enough to make you yelp and beg for mercy. That's what they come to see. So if you're on the receiving end of painless spankings or whippings, act like it hurts a lot. And if you use the techniques I showed you spanking your sister, and she cries and begs you to stop, don't worry about it - pay no attention - she's just acting the way we taught her to. If, though, a client pays to be able to spank you themselves, which occasionally happens, we can't guarantee that it won't hurt. One of us will be there to make sure they don't give you too much. But, remember that usually the clients don't have much experience spanking, and they don't know if it's hurting or not, so they'll start out lightly. And if you make a big enough deal out of their light spanks that don't really hurt, they'll think that they're already hurting you enough and won't spank you harder. That's my word of advice, what I do when it happens to me. And, if it DOES hurt, you're allowed to cry - they like it that way anyway. But just think of all the money you're making, and that'll make it feel worthwhile.""</p><p>Nancy lifted me down off the counter and unlocked me, starting with the gag and then doing my neck, wrists and ankles. I bent down to pick up my pants, and she said, ""Oh, I'm sorry, I forgot to put your pants back on you. Sorry, I'll do that for you!"" She bent down and pulled my pants up my legs and up over my butt (a little too high, in my opinion), fastened the button, and then brought the zipper up. ""There you go. So, how do you feel? Was your first bondage experience so bad?""</p><p>""I'm okay,"" I said. ""Good, so maybe you'll consider coming to work with us on boys' nights - I really enjoy working with you. Now, about this show, the old people really want you just to follow their instructions. You'll be locking Becky up and spanking her and torturing her in other ways, but just do whatever they tell you to. Sam will be there to referee, and to make sure nothing's done against the rules. Just follow your instructions, and have a good time!"" Nancy led me out the door, down the corridor, to another room. Becky was already waiting for me in there. ""The door on the other side of the room is the entrance to the stage. Wait here, and come through that door when it opens."" After Nancy left, Becky asked me, ""How did it go?""</p><p>""Okay,"" I said, not getting into details. ""I know Nancy,"" Becky said. ""She can be pretty tough and strict - I've had her discipline me on stage a few times. Usually the men do it to the girls, but some clients like to see girls disciplining girls.""</p><p>""Have you ever done it to someone else?"" I asked. ""No, not yet. They told me that for the time being, I'm enjoyed best if I'm kept on the receiving end, whatever that means! Anyway, in this show don't worry about me and do to me whatever they tell you to - I can take it.""</p><p>""I'm surprised to see you wearing a dress!"" I said. It was way too modest compared to the bikini she was wearing before. True, it was very short and tight, and had an open back. But compared to the rest, it was quite modest. It was made of royal blue velvety material, and she wore opaque white tights on her legs. ""Yeah, well, this is the way the want the show to start. But don't worry - I doubt I'll stay this covered very long. You're going to have to undress me. I'm going to pretend to resist you, so be ready. Catch me in a headlock or something like that and pull the dress off. It's best if you pull it up over my head - that makes the best effect. And take the dress off before you take the tights off - they love to see the top of tights. I'm wearing a one-piece bathing suit under the dress, also with an open back, like the dress. But I guess that's obvious. After you do whatever they want you to do to me in the one-piece, they're gonna tell you to take my swimsuit off. Under it, I'm wearing a bikini, similar to the one I wore before. Only I'm not wearing a top - only a bottom, because otherwise the straps would show on my back. There's going to be a bikini top somewhere on the stage, on a table or something, so when you take my one-piece off, put the bikini top on me at the same time. But if they tell you to take my bikini off, don't listen, because I'm not wearing anything under it.""</p><p>A bell rang and the door to the stage opened. ""Push me onto the stage,"" she said quietly. ""I'm supposed to protest."" I pushed, and she faked protest. After we got on the stage the door automatically closed behind us. Sam was there on stage. ""Let me go! I don't want to be here!"" Becky whined. She was a good actor.</p><p>Sam spoke. ""Mike, you're now on stage. This mirror you see before you is actually one-way glass. There's an audience sitting on the other side, who doesn't want you to be able to see them. They can see everything you do here. They're going to give you instructions over a loudspeaker. Just do what they tell you. You know the rules - I'll be sitting here on the side making sure everything goes well."" Becky whined again. ""Let me go, you sick perverts! Let me go!""</p><p>""Shut up!"" I said, getting into character and grabbing her wrists. We began to struggle together a bit.</p><p>A voice came over the loudspeaker. ""Flip her skirt up so we can see what's under it."" Her hands went down to hold her skirt down.</p><p>""Stay away! You're my brother! You're not supposed to do things like this to me!"" I gave her a painless slap on her face. When her hands flew up to her cheeks, I lifted the skirt of her dress up, giving the audience the look that they wanted. I could see it as well, in the large mirror of the one-way glass. Becky turned around to try to push me away, and I kept hold of her skirt, so that the audience got a nice view of her other side as well.</p><p>The show went pretty well. I think I acted well. I was told to lift her skirt up and spank her over my knees, to pinch her and slap her here and there, and to put my hand on her crotch. I did exactly as I was told, and she screamed and protested it all. When I was told to, I took her dress off, over her head the way she told me was best. Then I took her tights off. I was enjoying this, and I think I was getting a boner, but my tight clothes held it in. I did all kinds of stuff to her, putting her into all kinds of weird bondage positions, touching her all over, running my finger through her butt- hole, just the way they told me to.</p><p>While I had her bound to a frame, standing in a spread- eagle position, gagged and blindfolded, with a belt locked around the top of her head locked to the top of the frame preventing her from moving her head up and down, they told me to take her one-piece suit off. I went to get the keys to the locks, but the voice said I should do it without unlocking her.</p><p>""You can cut the suit off with scissors,"" the voice said. Sam handed me a pair of scissors. I found the bikini top that Becky told me would be on stage. It was supposed to be pulled over the head, and had a strap that looped around the back of the neck. Another strap was to be tied behind her back. This was going to be a bit difficult, I thought, covering her chest before removing her bathing suit, when she was fastened in a position facing the audience, and couldn't move her arms or head at all. I wanted to put the first loop over her head first, so that it would be dangling over her chest before I removed her one-piece, but I couldn't because the first loop wasn't supposed to be tied, it was permanently connected.</p><p>""Don't worry about her chest,"" Sam suggested from the side. ""Since you're her brother, you're allowed to take her top off anyway."" But I didn't want to do that. Then I got an idea. I used the scissors, and snipped that strap in two, and then tied it around her neck. It was probably tighter than it should have been since it wasn't meant to be tied like that, but I figured she'd rather it be tight than be naked. Next I tight the other strings loosely around her back. This appeared to cover her nipple area adequately. Since I was going to be cutting the one-piece off her anyway, there was no reason I wouldn't be able to slip it out under the bikini top. And that's what I did. I snipped the top of the shoulder straps and pulled the top of her one-piece down through the bikini top. Then I tied her bikini top tighter around her chest. I pulled the one-piece down some more, and then cut across the crotch-piece, and down one side, and removed it completely, tossing it down on the floor. The voice told me to pull her bikini bottom up so that her butt-crack and ""camel-toe"" would be visible. I did it without giving it much thought, strange how I had been so upset by that before. I tortured her some more in the bikini.</p><p>Then the voice said, ""Put the sound blockers on her ears."" I didn't know what they were, and Sam showed me a device that looked like a big headset. I put it over her ears. Sam said that would prevent her from hearing, completely, and he showed me how to lock it in place so that even if I unlocked her cuffs she couldn't remove it. The voice told me to do just that - to unlock her wrists and ankles, but to leave her blindfolded, gagged, and deaf. Then they told me to do different things to torture her. She tried to stop me each time, but since all her senses but touch were disabled, she couldn't tell what was coming; everything came as a surprise, before she was able to try and stop me. Then the voice said, ""Take her bikini off.""</p><p>""No,"" I said. ""I know that's against the rules.""</p><p>""No it isn't - you're her brother - you're allowed to.""</p><p>""Do I have to?"" I asked Sam. ""No you don't, that's your choice.""</p><p>""Then I won't.""</p><p>""We'll give you an extra thousand dollars,"" the voice said. ""Each?"" I asked. ""No, just for you. She doesn't have a choice in the matter, does she!""</p><p>""I'll have to ask her first.""</p><p>""No!"" the voice boomed. ""Leave her the way she is. Just take off her bikini and do as we say. If you do, you'll get a lot more money.""</p><p>""I don't know if she'd want me to,"" I said. ""That doesn't matter - you know that a family member's allowed to take off her clothes even AGAINST her wishes!""</p><p>""Honey,"" a woman's voice said over the microphone, ""This is why we asked that her brother be in this show with her - so that he'd be able to remove her clothes. We've seen her shows before, and we'd so much like to see her naked."" The woman's voice sounded like a kind old grandmother. That this would be one of her interests seemed very strange. ""We'll give you an extra two thousand dollars. Just do it."" I thought about how easy-going she had been about walking around naked, and figured that she didn't really mind it. So I took her bikini top off and tossed it on the floor.</p><p>""Suck her nipple,"" the female voice said. I did. ""Now take the bottom off,"" the male voice said.</p><p>""I think this is enough,"" I said. ""Anyway, normally relatives are only allowed to take the top off - I'm not paying anything for this.""</p><p>""We're paying more than enough for everything. Take it off. We'll give you three thousand extra, but no more. Just do what we say."" I felt bad for Becky, but couldn't resist so much money. So off her bottoms went. Then they had me hog-tie her again, using the cuffs. They had me lock her knees apart, chained to two hooks that appeared on the floor, so that her thighs were nicely spread, giving a clear view into her pussy. Becky wasn't able to communicate at all, as she was still gagged, and the large blindfold wouldn't let me see her facial expressions. She resisted me a bit as I hog-tied her. Tired of having to fight her all the time I slapped her bare butt hard, forgetting to use the painless technique, and she immediately stopped resisting and allowed me to hog-tie her. They had me finger her crotch all over, telling me to pay special attention to her clit. Then they told me to stick a finger up her vagina.</p><p>""I can't do that!"" I said. The eleven-year-old that I was knew way too much about female anatomy than I should have. ""Don't worry,"" Sam said. ""She's not a virgin.""</p><p>""What do you mean she's not a virgin?"" I began to get angry. ""No, she IS a virgin, but she doesn't have a hymen. We had a doctor remove it so she'd be more flexible. You can put your finger inside - it won't bleed.""</p><p>I was anxious to get this show over-with already so I just did what they said. After that, they told me to stick two fingers in at once, and then three. I could feel her pussy- lips squeezing my fingers as they entered and exited her. I was surprised I could fit so much in there! Then they had me put fingers in her butt, and I could see her pussy lips quivering as I did so. I think she moaned lightly through her gag. Then they had me lick her pussy all over. They told me to lick her clit a lot, and then they told me to stick my tongue up her pussy as far as I could. I don't know why I listened to them - I felt bad about it afterwards. It had a strange taste, I don't know how to explain it.</p><p>Then I was told to start the water treatment. I was told to lift her up and put her inside a huge clear-glass container, filled with a hot, funny smelling liquid. I have no idea what it was. She was still hog-tied - and I wasn't strong enough to lift her off the ground by myself. A door opened, and then an old man walked onto the stage. From his voice I could tell he was the one speaking in the microphone. After that an old woman came on stage - I figured it was his wife. The woman said, ""Let's put you someplace safe,"" and picked me up off the ground, and hoisted me over her shoulder! I was so shocked, that I didn't realize, until it was too late, that she put me inside a vacant cage that suspended at the side of the stage, and locked the door. ""Now you won't get hurt,"" she said, and walked away.</p><p>Through the bars of the cage I watched what they did to Becky. The man picked her up, effortlessly, into the air, placing one hand one her naked crotch, and the other on her back. He tossed her into the liquid, waited a moment, and then fished her out with a net. I could see that she was completely drenched as he put her down on the stage floor. The voice said, ""Sam, can we give you an extra two thousand to see the dogs?""</p><p>""Better yet,"" he said. ""Especially for you, because you're such good clients, we got you real tigers! You'd better go back to your seats, they're hungry!"" I watched as the couple returned through the door, taking their seats on the other side of the one-way glass (I guess). Becky was lying helpless in the middle of the stage. I assumed she didn't know about the lions, since the sound-blockers were still on her ears. Four big ferocious- looking lions came roaring onto the stage. Seeing me there in the cage, one of them started to roar at me and angrily tried to open the cage door. I was so scared, and was now thankful I had been locked inside against my will. After a few moments the lion gave up on me. I noticed they were all looking at poor Becky, now, slowly circling around her. Finally, one of them roared, followed by the rest of them, and then they began licking her all over, from head to toe. At one point one of the lions nudged her with its snout and rolled her over onto her other side. They licked her all over for maybe ten minutes, and then a man came onstage and called the lions. They followed him out the door.</p><p>The woman came back onstage and asked Sam for a key, then let me out of my cage.</p><p>""You were very good and brave,"" she said to me, patting me on the butt. ""You can finish performing the show now.""</p><p>They had me unlock Becky, leaving all her headgear on. Becky appeared to be thoroughly exhausted now and didn't resist anything, just went slowly wherever I dragged her. They had me lay her down, face up, spread-eagled, on a table. They didn't tell me to tie her down this time. They told me to clean her off by spraying her with a hose. The water was ice-cold, and caused her nipples to stand up. She quivered as I did this but didn't try to stop me.</p><p>""Now put her to sleep,"" the voice said.</p><p>""Huh?"" I said. Sam came and handed me a cloth. ""Be careful not to breathe this in - it has ether on it. Hold it over her mouth and nose for thirty seconds and she'll fall fast asleep. Don't worry, it's perfectly safe, and she'll wake up soon after."" I didn't like the idea of it, but did as told. When I placed the cloth on her face, she apparently realized what it was and tried to push me away with her hands. But I held it to her face firmly, and within a second or two her arms fell back down onto the table, and you could tell she was asleep.</p><p>""Hold it there a little longer,"" the voice said. ""Okay, that's enough. Now take off all her head gear."" I did. Becky was quite unconscious, and still completely drenched. They told me to move her back into the spread-eagle position, and I did. Then the couple came back on stage and looked at Becky closely, with big smiles on their faces.</p><p>""Thanks for the show,"" they said. ""It was great. You did great! We hope to see you back here again, soon! Now, Sam will give you your money just like we promised you. Go on back stage - we need a few minutes alone with your sister before she wakes up."" I didn't want to leave her like this, but the stage door opened and Nancy came onstage. She took me by the hand and led me off stage. The door closed behind us.</p><p>""Don't worry,"" she told me. ""They won't hurt her, they're good people."" We waited there about ten minutes, and then Sam came in, carrying my naked sister, who was still quite unconscious.</p><p>""Let's go back to your dressing room,"" he said, leading the way. ""Wait here with her until she wakes up. We'll come in when she does.""</p><p>""How long will it take?"" I asked. ""Oh, probably about another twenty minutes. If you think she's cold, there's a blanket in the cupboard over there. I did my best to dry her off when those people left the stage.""</p><p>""What did they do to her?"" I asked. ""I'm not allowed to tell you that,"" he said. ""But don't worry, nothing bad.""</p><p>""Will you tell her?""</p><p>""Of course not - that's the whole excitement of the ether - that she can never know what they did to her while she slept.""</p><p>""You do that to all your actors?""</p><p>""No, the client has to pay an extra five thousand for that. It requires us to have a doctor here, just in case.""</p><p>Becky finally woke up, and I was surprised that she was happy. She sat up, taking the blanket off her, making no effort to cover her nakedness from me.</p><p>""Phew,"" she said. ""I'm glad THAT's over!"" We talked a bit about the show. She complimented me on my good performance, saying that I handled her well. I filled her in on some of the details that she missed due to her situation. And I asked her if she would have consented to the stuff I did to her.</p><p>""What difference does it make?"" she asked. ""You know the rules - you're a relative, so you're allowed to do that to me whether I like it or not. But I'm glad you did it. The truth is that some of those things I wanted you to, and some of them, if you had asked me, I would have said 'no'. But after the fact, I'm glad you did it anyway. 'Cause I didn't get hurt or anything, and it's a lot of money, so - why not?""</p><p>Nancy and Sam came into the room with our bags of clothes. ""You guys did great,"" he said. ""I'm so proud of you both. Mike, you're welcome back here whenever you want to perform again, with or without your sister. And you know, we pay well!"" He handed us each envelopes filled with hundred dollar bills.</p><p>""Mike, we need your clothes back, so would you mind changing into your street clothes? You can keep the Speedo - that's our gift.""</p><p>Becky was already naked, so she didn't need to leave the room to get changed - there was no point. In front of us all she pulled on her underwear, jeans, and baggy T-shirt. I took my bag of clothes towards the bathroom to change. ""Oh, don't be silly,"" Becky said. ""You saw me COMPLETELY naked! And more! And you're still scared of us seeing you in a Speedo?"" Filled with all kinds of mixed emotions, I took my pants off right there, in front of them. I decided to skip putting my boxer shorts on, and just wear the Speedo home instead of underwear, to not complicate matters. I handed the pile of leather to Nancy, and she put it away.</p><p>***</p><p>""How was bowling?"" Mom asked as we walked in the door.</p><p>""Fine,"" we both said.</p><p>""Did your team win?""</p><p>We answered simultaneously, I said ""No"" and Becky said, ""Yes."" Then Becky made a quick recovery. ""We played three games, losing the first and winning the other two.""</p><p>""You got back a little late tonight."" Yeah, well we all went out for pizza after the bowling.</p><p>""That's nice. Well, goodnight you two.""</p><p>""Goodnight Mom,"" we both replied.</p>"
299,Slave Girl In Training Punishment Manual,Anonymous,,"['M', 'g', 'enem', 'nosex']",Punishment Manual for 9-12yo girls in slave training... Punishment Enemas are designed to discourage any repeat offence...,2012-02-12T00:00:00,"This is adapted from something I found on the net so its not entirely my idea. Remember this is fantasy do NOT try this for real.

This work contains graphic descriptions of a punishment enema. It is not intended for reading or downloading by anyone under the age of 18. If this subject offends you, do not read on. All portions of this story are fiction. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental.
The author does not condone any sexual act with children under the age of consent. This fantasy is intended for adult age play and should be tried only with consenting adults. Act out these punishment scenes at your own risk!","<p></p><h5>Punishment Enema Ordeal</h5><p>During a diet exam, a more extensive recounting of eating habits and stepping on the scales is included. The slave girl who fails the diet exam is usually subjected to a leather strap punishment and a complete enema ordeal. I have a variety of methods employed to carry out an enema ordeal. I do not carry out enema activities with every one of My slaves, only those that the situation requires it. However, I do conduct punishment enemas in the case of eating too much junk food (or other types of infractions such as willful disrespect or repeated smart mouth). These punishment enemas are designed to discourage any repeat of the offense.</p><p>This enema ordeal punishment is rather time consuming since there are three sets of enemas and each set takes over an hour to complete. When you add in the rest periods for the girl and the inevitable strapping (because she will surely fail to hold all with out leaking), you will be punishing her for almost a full day. Therefore I find it good to plan ahead and administer this procedure on a Saturday so she will have at least a full day to recover before school on Monday. I also tell the girl a few days ahead of time, say on Thursday, so she can have sufficient time to worry about it.</p><p>I use a large rubber bag with an extra long clear rubber hose. I like to hang the bag as high as practical so that there is a good vertical distance between the bag and the girls anus. This method increases the water force (pressure) as it inters her tummy and makes the enema much more painful (if the bag is no more than 2 or 3 ft above the girls anus there will not be any worry about causing injuries). I also have a variety of nozzles I use. My favorite is a 6 inch black nozzle that has a 1 inch diameter head molded in. I prefer to use this style because it helps to prevent accidental expulsion. The nozzle is always removed during retention periods so the girl must hold her water by her own strength and with out the help of a plug. If she leaks (or lets go), she is in big trouble because she gets the strap and it is applied very hard and the she must repeat the enema over with a large rubber butt plug up her bottom.</p><p>A typical enema ordeal consists of a series of nine enemas, in three groups of three. The first group consists of an eight ounce mineral oil and warm water enema administered as My slave leans over the side of the tub, head down, breathing deeply. Then My slave must retain the enema a good ten minutes, often needing My coaching. During the retention period the girl will be in a bath tub and up on her knees with her hands behind her neck. After release, a second eight ounce enema is administered in the same fashion, this one containing water and Ivory soap. The temperature is a little hotter and the enema must be retained a little longer. The third eight ounce enema contains simply water, as hot as the girl can tolerate and must be retained for a half hour.</p><p>After a releasing, the slave experiences a thirty minute rest period kneeling in the bathroom corner. The second and third series is administered exactly as the first, the difference being in size. The second enema series is twenty four ounces, while the third is sixty four, a full two quarts.</p><p>Any failure on the girls part to hold the enema will be immediately dealt with by receiving 18 or more strokes of the leather strap followed by a repeat of that enema held in by a butt plug.</p><p>Sometimes a girl will deserve an extra hard time. For example, repeated failures to hold the enema solution or using foul language during the retention time . In this case, I will simply place my hand on the young lady's swollen tummy as she kneels in the tub and enhance the already severe cramps by squeezing as I feel the cramp waves build up. This simple technique will greatly increase her pain and you will immediately hear begging and pleading. It is most effective on the third series when she is retaining the two quarts of hot soapy water and her little tummy is really extended by the solutions bulk. At this time squeezing and kneading her cramping belly will really teach her a lesson.</p>"
300,The Governess: Jan Gets A Spanking And Enema,Anonymous,,"['FF', 'g', 'enem', 'spank', 'nosex', 'humil']","'No, Jan, we are going to do it right now. We are going to take our time and give you a prolonged, thorough enema....'",2012-02-12T00:00:00,"This work contains graphic descriptions of a punishment enema. It is not intended for reading or downloading by anyone under the age of 18. If this subject offends you, do not read on. All portions of this story are fiction. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental.

The author does not condone any sexual act with children under the age of consent. This fantasy is intended for adult age play and should be tried only with consenting adults. Act out these punishment scenes at your own risk!","<p>Dear Diary:</p><p>What an exciting afternoon! I just got home this instant, but I want to write everything down before I forget any detail. I visited Henrietta for tea, and this time I got to see Jan spanked...and more...much more! She is ten years old now, a very cute child with a perfect baby face and long blond hair.</p><p>She has her own tutor, of course, and Henrietta's full time attention as governess. I had wondered if Henrietta was allowed to discipline her, but had been too shy to ask. She had the girl all dressed up in an adorable sailor-girl suit. She looked a so pretty in the little suit, and curtsied when she was presented! But Jan seemed very shy and drew back a bit as I rose to greet her. It seemed that she did not like being touched by strangers.</p><p>I couldn't help noticing how pretty she looked, especially for her size. When I admired her little outfit she blushed red in the face and started looking a little pouty. Henrietta ordered her to turn around slowly to let us inspect her, and she obeyed, but reluctantly. Her suit was much too tight, especially over her little-girl bottom. She had on a little sailor blouse and a scarf, patent leather shoes and knee length stockings.</p><p>When Henrietta patted the girl's tight bottom, she pulled away, saying, ""Please don't, Nanny,"" in a sort of whining tone. Henrietta remarked that she had been cross and troublesome all day, and that she would probably soon be getting a ""warning spanking."" At this, Jan frowned miserably and a tear slowly formed in the corner of one of her beautiful blue eyes. (I was enthralled at the long eyelashes the child possessed; a pretty young girl could not have asked for more.) Henrietta continued, saying she was becoming so difficult to manage, needing constant watching these days, and has to be disciplined all the time. She has trained the young girl to serve tea, and she did that very nicely. I admired the fine china tea cups and silver tea service.</p><p>The girl seemed lost in her own thoughts as she gazed out the window during our talk. Then: CRASH! We looked down at the floor, and there was Jan's teacup, shattered wetly on the parquet floor.</p><p>""You clumsy girl, look what you've done! Nanny's best teacup is smashed to pieces.""</p><p>""I'm sorry, Nanny, I didn't mean to do it...""</p><p>""Always the same, excuses, excuses. Well, this time I am going to spank your bottom. You're going to get a good spanking right now!"" The pretty child was horribly embarrassed for me to be witnessing this. She stood with her hands unconsciously creeping back to shield her bottom as she begged her Nanny to wait until later--after I left. But Henrietta insisted that I stay.</p><p>""Please, Nanny, please. Not now,"" she begged.</p><p>""You're going to be spanked right now, Jan.""</p><p>""Please, Nanny, not in front of...""</p><p>""Don't worry Miss Marwood has seen little girls spanked before"", as she rose to retrieve a short leather strap from a nearby dresser drawer. It was obviously made for spanking, somewhat resembling a Scots Taws, about twelve inches long, and two inches wide and perhaps a quarter of an inch thick with split tails at the end. It was designed to sting like fire. Jan visibly blanched at the sight and started to quiver nervously.</p><p>The child continued her steady pleading, but Henrietta had her firmly by the elbow and she jerked Jan to attention and then pulled her over to the chaise. She seated herself on the chaise, put the spanking strap down at her side, and busied her fingers with the numerous buttons on the tight shorts. Jan was fighting her fingers and pulling away.</p><p>""Please, Nanny, No. Not... my... p-p-pants... Please, no!""</p><p>""Little girls get spanked on the bare bottom, young lady!"" Henrietta said.</p><p>""I know, Nanny, but... this time... not... my... pants... Please!"" Henrietta was by now holding both of the girl's hands together above her head and unbuttoning with the other hand. Jan twisted and turned, but to no avail. The flap dropped open and I saw the white material of her panties. Then the pants fell down to her ankles... Jan's jumping around helped to kick them right off her legs. She was dancing around minus her pants in her skimpy tight, white cotton panties. The ten-year-old culprit almost escaped, but she was caught by her slim wrists again. Pinioning her hands, Henrietta slapped Jan's face sharply then dragged the girl over her lap. By now Jan was starting to wiggle and cry.</p><p>But she was no match for Henrietta's experience in disciplining naughty children. She easily drew Jan's arms back, and holding her crossed wrists in the small of her back, she was able to concentrate on task at hand. Jan continued to struggle as her panties were pulled down, unveiling the spectacle of her bare bottom. I felt flushed and noticed that I was breathing rapidly. From my vantage point in the adjacent chair I was looking right into the secret cleft between Jan's cheeks, and could see the girl's firm naked bottom and a flash of the pussy slit peeping back as her thighs opened when she kicked her legs!</p><p>Such creamy white girl-buttocks, so remarkably chubby and bouncy, like shining half-moons separated by such a deeply curving cleft. Henrietta continued to hold her hands firmly as she lowered even further the child's white panties and adjusted them so that they helped to restrain her vigorously struggling legs.</p><p>Jan suddenly stopped wriggling and started whining, ""You don't have to spank me, Nanny... I didn't mean to do it... I won't do it again, I promise!""</p><p>She reached for the strap, and, after making sure the girl was quite properly positioned, started the spanking. Raising the strap, she took careful aim and, with surprising force, delivered the first noisy ""smAAAAAAAkkk"" across the child's soft, naked bottom.</p><p>""AAAhhhhhhhh, Ohhhhh, Please! Noooooo, Please, Naaaaaaaannnny..."" screamed Jan as she felt the punishing effect of the spanking strap. My, how violently her little buttocks reacted, clamping shut, then opening slowly and squirming in all directions.</p><p>Again and again the leather strap descended, making bright red marks appear on her otherwise pearl-white buttocks. Jan blubbered and howled after each smack. My friend, Henrietta, commented on all this squirming and asked me to hold the girl's legs, as she was beginning to lift her feet in an attempt to ward off the strap's painful caresses.</p><p>I took hold of her thighs and held his legs down. My fingers were digging into the soft, smooth, girl-flesh. There was a big red patch on each buttock, and her squirming seemed to increase as the spanking continued. It must have stung and burned horribly. Henrietta, obviously an expert at delivering a red hot spanking, continued the slow, hard strokes. She asked me to grasp her feet and twist them gently outward, to ""improve the angle."" When I did so, it forced her to stick her bottom up even more and made her deep crack open up until I could see the pink little pucker of her anus right in the center. As she bounced around, her little pussy slit would sometimes swing into view. Henrietta spanked the tender insides of her cleft, producing loud screams from the helpless child. I pulled the panties off one leg leaving them hanging on the left then twisted even more on her feet and spread her legs as far as I could. Jan tossed her bottom violently and the little pink hole was exposed even more. Henrietta took quick advantage and stroked the strap at an angle so it bit into the sensitive area stinging the little rosebud anal hole. The girl really cried and screamed at this! We worked together, Henrietta and I, to repeat this technique several times. The strap was split into two strips near the end. This was designed to allow the strap to be extra flexible and as a result the strokes would visit inside the cleft of the young girl's cheeks and not only get onto her anal hole but sometimes it wrapped deeply around her bottom cheek and snapped onto the pussy slit! To my delight this technique worked well and soon Jan was begging for mercy. By now her bottom was beet red all over the surface and inside the crack, her little hole looked sore and fire hot!</p><p>""Incorrigible child!"" said Henrietta as she administered a few more strokes of the taws. The girl's bottom wiggled and surged and she cried and begged. Holding her feet was quite a challenge as she tried to get free. After what must have been thirty five hard strokes of the leather strap, each having been accompanied by Jan's shrieks and screams, she ceased. As soon as Henrietta relaxed her grip on the little girl, Jan quickly struggled to her feet. Her howls gradually subsided as she danced around with both hands cupping her fire hot bottom.</p><p>She stumbled around as her underpants were still on one ankle not even taking notice at how fascinated I was at the sight of her hairless slit now in full view. I was blushing and secretly my panties were soaked, and although Jan was unaware of my embarrassment, Henrietta smiled, knowingly.</p><p>Tears streaked the girl's innocent face. She bent over and tugged at her panties. Before she could cover her nakedness, I couldn't resist touching the swollen, crimson bottom. It was actually hot to the touch. I shamelessly felt her bare behind, but Jan twisted and writhed, trying to get her bottom away from me and get it covered again with her panties. Then she ran for her velvet shorts, still sniffling in humiliation and pain.</p><p>""Jan, go to your room and undress. Put on your nightshirt and then you may come out again."" She looked quite glad to be able to escape from us. I realized it was Henrietta's policy to put the child to bed after being spanked.</p><p>Carefully placing the punishment strap on the table next to the silver tea service, my friend asked me if I would like a bit more tea, which I accepted, and sat back to compose myself. Henrietta excused herself and I saw her enter the large, Victorian bathroom just down the wide hall.</p><p>I wondered why she was in the bathroom so long, opening cupboards and running water. Then, what a shock! She came out with a twinkle in her eye,"" I think you might enjoy seeing Jan get an enema. Jan gets them sometimes and I had planned one for tonight anyway.""</p><p>Henrietta was carrying, on a bath towel, a large red, rubber cushion, which had a black, hard rubber nozzle sticking directly up from its center. I had never actually seen one before, but recognized it from a picture in a mail order catalog as a sit-upon enema fountain. It is designed so that when the girl sits down, the thick hard rubber nozzle enters the anus impaling its victim. The girl's weight causes the enema solution to jet up like a geyser into her colon resulting in the enema being quickly and forcefully delivered ensuring that the fluid all stays in the girl's lower belly! This method is quite painful but a very effective way to clean out a girl!</p><p>""Oh! Yes!"" I exclaimed with delight at the chance to witness this procedure. ""I would very much like to see you do it to her and I can learn how it's done."" Henrietta placed the device on Jan's stool and went back for more equipment: a jar with some sort of liquid in it, a damp washcloth and a red rubber glove.</p><p>She was just pulling on the rubber glove when the young girl crept back into the room clad only in her nightshirt. It was a short garment, barely reaching the top of her thighs. How cute the girl was in her panties and night shirt with her naked legs, long and slender, and the panty clad bottom just barely visible peeping out from under the night shirt.</p><p>At first she gazed up at her Nanny, and then she stared at the rubber glove being installed and turned to gape at the enema cushion. I could sense her heart falling down into her stomach. I wondered if she was going to jump out the window. She obviously realized she was about to receive a public enema with me as a witness! She locked her gaze on the thick, black nozzle waiting for her to sit on it. Her huge, round, pretty-girl eyes with their long, curling lashes welled with tears, and she murmured, ""Puh-leeze, Nanny, wait until later! Don't do it now!"" The girl was clenching her legs together, her hands down in front trying to cover her panties at the pussy mound.</p><p>""No, Jan, we are going to do it right now. We are going to take our time and give you a prolonged, thorough enema, and Miss Marwood is going to assist me while I explain everything to her. If she wants to pursue a career as governess these are things she must know!"" The child's humiliation was unlike anything I had ever seen before.</p><p>Henrietta was arranging the towel, on which she placed the enema cushion, which was obviously bulging with hot water. She continued, ""Come on, Jan, climb over my lap!"" She dragged the girl back into the same spanking position. Then delicately lifted her nightshirt and peeled the cotton panties down the slender legs and off. Her bottom cheeks still glowed like a red sunset. Jan was now remarkably submissive, considering what was going to happen to her.</p><p>Henrietta unscrewed the cover from the jar she had brought from the bathroom, and as she dipped a delicate finger into the slippery substance, called me over and asked me to spread the girl's cheeks wide. Jan moaned in humiliation and tried to clench her buttocks, but now Henrietta's finger made little circles around her little pucker, and then plunged deeply into the tight rectum.</p><p>Jan immediately cried out and started to wiggle like a fish."" Stop that this instant"", warned Henrietta. ""I will go get the spanking strap again if you don't!""</p><p>I looked at Henrietta with a look of wonder at why the girl cried and wiggled so. Henrietta explained, ""This is a special lubrication mix I invented, half parts liquid glycerin and fresh ground ginger root. It lubricates the minx's little hole for the enema while the ground ginger imparts a hot burning sensation and makes Jan want to open up. The mixture burns a lot if she clenches. Furthermore the glycerin itself makes her have a strong urge to go. In a few minutes the enema will add to this urge and result in a good cramping for her too""</p><p>Henrietta worked her finger deep in the girl's rectum returning often to the jar for another load of the mixture. The girl groaned and hissed as a new finger coated with the thick special mix went deep in her bottom. Henrietta just ignored the girl and kept plunging the finger in then working it around stretching the young anus while building up the burn there.</p><p>The girl's agitation was becoming quite pronounced, and she began pleading ""Nanny, it burns! It burns!!...oohhh."" She moved her bottom as if she were trying to expel the unwelcome finger which was now creating an almost unbearable heat in her nether regions.</p><p>Jan was allowed to stand up, looking very outraged and nervous. Henrietta continued her explanation. The ""Geyser Enema"" bag contained hot soapy water and that she was going to sit on it, and that her own weight would provide the pressure to deliver the enema up into her bowels swelling her little tummy and causing painful labor-like cramps.</p><p>""Jan knows that as long as she sits on the rubber bag, the nozzle will stay sealed up her bottom hole preventing her from releasing the mixture. She knows that I like to wait a while to let the enema work thoroughly"", said Henrietta. She put her arm around the girl, who hung her head and began sobbing in humiliation.</p><p>""Would you believe it? We are still trying to get this stubborn child to go to the toilet as soon as she feels the urge, but no, she procrastinates, still wanting to play, and then becomes quite constipated. Of course, I then have to give her an enema. You refused to go 'pottie' this again this morning, didn't you, young lady?""</p><p>""Honest, Nanny, I tried,"" the girl sobbed, ""but I just couldn't with you watching me like that!""</p><p>""And how long has it been since I made you sit on the enema bag?'""</p><p>""I dunno, Nanny.""</p><p>""Nearly a week, I think, and you still haven't learned, so you have to be given an enema again. This time I plan to make it a long and painful one too! This will teach you to obey and go when you're told"" She guided Jan to the stool and the waiting enema cushion. ""Now, Jan, you know what you have to do...I'm waiting."" and she nodded significantly at the spanking strap which was still within easy reach.</p><p>Jan turned back to the stool and crept backwards toward it, lifting her nightshirt in back. Henrietta held the nozzle, which had also been coated with the glycerin mixture, and guided it between her spread bottom cheeks to the tight anus and let her sink down until it entered. She was weeping steadily and looking miserable as she lowered himself on the slippery impalement a little at a time. I knew the half-inch-thick hard rubber nozzle was entering her small rectum and forcing a painful expression. ""Oh, oh, it hurts, it hurts!""</p><p>""Sit down all the way and let it go in, or I will get the strap, you bad girl.""</p><p>""It's too hot, Nanny! It hurts me."" The moment the flaming skin of her freshly spanked bottom contacted the hot rubber she screamed and jumped off the stool.</p><p>At this Henrietta seized her by her shoulders and forced her back on the geyser ring, bending down behind her again to guide the fat black nozzle up into her greased rectum. ""Ahhh, aahhh, Nooooooooo..."" Jan cried, feeling once again the intruder's unwelcome invasion. The girl was forced by Henrietta to lower herself all the way down, the thick nozzle impaling her until her butt cheeks were sitting on the hot rubber cushion. Then Henrietta slipped the nightgown off her head and had her entirely nude and totally embarrassed, as tears coursed down her pretty-girl cheeks.</p><p>Her feet were pumping up and down off the floor in an attempt to ease the touch of the hot rubber enema bag with that fat, stiff nozzle going up inside her. The glycerin-ginger mix was working strongly now as it imparted a hot as fire burning to her little stretched hole. The girl wept and begged ""Nanny, please it hurts, it hurts...It burns ohhhhhhhh...""</p><p>In this position, her thighs were splayed out and her little girl genitals were thrust forward in a public display. The legs were still working up and down trying to keep first one then the other tender cheek off the hot bag. I have never seen such a show of squirming girl flesh and the girl's pussy slit was touching that hot bag as she worked about too! This was my first close-up and prolonged view of the equipment of a ten-year-old female. Her cunt was a mere slit in her lower belly, totally hairless. Her genital mound was plump and looked so soft.</p><p>Henrietta reached her hand right under the girl's cunt so she could reach the spigot, which she rotated, starting the flow. The girl's mound with its virgin slit held my rapt attention as she said, ""Oooooooooow! It's too hot, Nanny!"" She tried vainly to rise, but Henrietta held her down as the hot soapy water shot like an eruption up into the girl's bowel.</p><p>""Stop making such a fuss, child, and sit right back down on this bag!"" Henrietta reached around and grabbed the girl's thighs at the knee lifting her feet up off the floor causing Jan to bear her full weight on the bag! This made the water surge up into the girl and her tummy could be seen swelling bigger and bigger. The girl groaned and tears were running down her face now.</p><p>I could see Jan was beginning to fill with the hot soapsuds enema. Her face registered extreme discomfort. She had forgotten to be embarrassed at being completely nude in my presence, and was much too distressed to be aware that I was flushed and clearly showing signs of excitement, even arousal, at her plight.</p><p>I have always thought it a perfect profession for me to be a governess, and had recently accepted a position as a Nanny for a family with three children: all girls ten, nine and eleven. This visit was an enlightenment to me, and I rationalized that I was learning how I might implement some of Henrietta's methods with my own charges should the necessity arise. (Betsy, the nine-year-old, was notoriously costive and I knew that I would soon be giving her first enema to correct the problem). But back to the present:</p><p>Jan was now totally humiliated, begging to be allowed to rise from her seat of torment, and expel the hot, painful enema. The solution continued to surge up into the youngster's gut and you could see her belly begin to swell. Jan groaned and rocked forward and backward to try to stop the building cramps. Soon the bag was almost empty and Henrietta again reached between the girl's legs to feel the swollen belly and to shut off the spigot so that the foul liquid could not run back into the bag.</p><p>Henrietta smiled at me as she looked back at Jan and said ""You will have to sit here and let the enema work for ten minutes. Do not try to get up or it will be more of the spanking strap and you'll have to get the enema all over again!"" With that, Henrietta started a timer and set it on a table near the desperate girl.</p><p>""I have an idea, want to help me with Jan?"" asked Henrietta.</p><p>""I jumped at the chance,""Yesss what can I do?""</p><p>""Tell you what, kneel beside Jan on her left side and I will do the same on her right. "" I quickly complied. ""Now splay her leg out wide and pin her foot between your knees. I will do the same over here. This will to stop her from pumping her legs and feet and will ensure her bottom stays right on the bag and the nozzle is properly up her anus!"" Henrietta said with an evil grin.</p><p>Ten minutes is a long time when your guts are racked with cramps. The girl's belly was distended and you could see the muscles heaving with cramps as her bowel tried in vain to eject the hot soapy liquid. Jan grunted and groaned and cried and promised anything to be allowed up...all to no avail as we held her legs stretched out wide and watched with a gleeful smile.</p><p>I was fascinated at what I saw. The girl was crying and sweat was running down her forehead. Her little chest was wet with sweat too and she shook in her distress. Never did I think that an enema could be so punishing! Jan tried to rock back and forth but we stopped that by reaching up and holding her arms. I also took the opportunity to feel the girl's swollen lower belly. It was distended and surging with cramps which came in great waves. You could feel the girl shiver and fight hard when they came. It was something I will always remember!</p><p>Finally the timer bell rang. Henrietta carefully replaced the nightgown over the girl's head and shoulders, and, helping her rise from the enema cushion, placed a folded washcloth up in the girl's crack pressing tightly against her rectum to retain the solution until they reached the bathroom. And although the nightgown now covered the girl's swollen belly and pussy slit, a picture flashed through my mind of how pregnant the young girl looked just like she was in labor being lead crying loudly to the delivery room. I chuckled to myself at the silly sight.</p><p>As Henrietta and Jan took their leave, I too, decided to depart, much as would have liked to continue with participation in this unexpected event. I thanked my friend, admonished Jan to be a good girl (she was obviously griping with having the enema still being held) and left.</p><p>Diary, I am thrilled at having been privy to such an incredible experience, and look forward to my new job as governess for Betsey, Elizabeth and Jane. And you, dear Diary, will be she first to know of my own experiences dealing with these three lovely children for whom I have been employed to manage and handle their most personal activities and discipline.</p>"
301,A Punishment Enema For Britney: The Punishment Service,Anonymous,,"['F', 'M', 'g', 'nosex', 'enem', 'spank']","Talking back to your Mom is never a good idea. But mocking her in front of her friends! She knew it would be dealt with...The rules were well known to her, disrespect would not be tolerated under any circumstances and it looked like her luck was running out.",2012-02-12T00:00:00,"This work contains graphic descriptions of a punishment enema. It is not intended for reading or downloading by anyone under the age of 18. If this subject offends you, do not read on. All portions of this story are fiction. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental.

The author does not condone any sexual act with children under the age of consent. This fantasy is intended for adult age play and should be tried only with consenting adults. Act out these punishment scenes at your own risk!","<p>Britney knew she was wrong and deserved to be punished. Talking back to your Mom is never a good idea. But mocking her in front of her friends! She knew it would be dealt with. As soon as Britney got home from school she was met at the door. Catherine, Britney's Mother, marched the girl to her room. ""Stay right there young lady. Today your getting punished for that little show you put on yesterday at the mall. I'm sure you remember what you did"", said her Mom. Britney was ashen faced and started to worry. ""I'll be back soon. You stay here until I'm ready"". The door slammed as her Mom left. Britney could hear her mom make a phone call from the bedroom across the hall but she could not hear the whole conservation, something about an appointment....</p><p>The 12 Year old girl sat, for what seemed like hours, in her bedroom awaiting her fate. The rules were well known to her, disrespect would not be tolerated under any circumstances and it looked like her luck was running out. After what seemed like an hour, she could hear her Mother as she came down the hallway approaching the door. Britney's heart began to pound as the door swung open and Catherine walked in the room. ""Let's get going young lady, you know what to do,"" she said.</p><p>""Yes Mother,"" was her only reply as Catherine disappeared into the bathroom. Britney knew spankings were always delivered while she was naked so she began to remove her clothing stripping down to her T-shirt and panties. Her body had just starting to develop. This year she had grown several inches and her breasts had started to form swollen buds. The nipples hardened and she felt goose bumps from the cool air. Her legs were long and slim like a young colt and her bottom was small yet firm and round. She listened intently and with some trepidation as she heard the sounds of things being prepared for her punishment. Then she heard her Mother's voice, ""Britney, I am ready for you now!"" With a lump in her throat, Britney entered the bathroom.</p><p>""OH Mother! NO!"" cried Britney. She was horrified to see that her Mom was not alone. Beside her was a stranger, a big man. The girl began to cry."" Not in front of a stranger!! No!"" She ran from the bathroom out into the hall trying to get away. The girl got about 10 feet down the hall but a strong male hand grabbed her by the arm and jerked her straight up. Then she was marched by the earlobe right back into the bathroom.</p><p>""Britney listen to me! This is the man from the Punishment Service. He is here to teach me how to properly punish my girls. So stop that struggling right this minute"", said her angry Mother. The girl was scared by now so she stood very still. She trembled and began to sob. There was no use resisting she thought. This Master was too big and he had her by the arms now holding her strongly as her Mom explained ""You will do everything he tells you, Britney. Follow his orders immediately and with no complaints. He has been given total charge of you for this punishment session. Do you understand?"" The girl stood there thinking. She was so embarrassed. She felt like there was no other choice but to obey, and truthfully, there was none. Like it or not, this was her fate now. ""Yes Mother, I will try"", said the distressed girl.</p><p>Britney's stomach began to flutter and great big tears rolled down her face when she saw the preparations made for her punishment. On the counter of the sink was the red rubber two-quart enema bag and tubing. A large douche nozzle was placed next to a jar of Vaseline along with several latex examination gloves. More ominous was the large pitcher and a bar of Ivory soap. Britney felt a hard pull on her arm as the big man positioned her facing the bathroom sink standing next to the toilet. Tears began to creep into her eyes as she watched him remove the wrapper from the bar of soap and place it in the pitcher. He then ran the hot water for several minutes until it was steaming before filling the container letting the water splash directly on the white floating bar.</p><p>""Britney, today you will be getting your first ever punishment enema. You deserve this and I mean to make you a sorry young girl for smart mouthing to your Mom in front of her friends"", said the Master. ""Yes Sir"", said the frightened girl. He grabbed her by the shoulders and shook her and looked straight into Britney's eyes ""YOU HAD BETTER TAKE THIS PUNISHMENT WELL... YOU WILL DO AS YOU TOLD AND HOLD EVERY DROP TILL I SAY."" Britney could hardly look up at him. This time she knew she had gone too far. She could tell her Mom must be really mad to call in the Punishment Master! ""PLEASE, Sir, not an enema! Please, I'm so sorry! I promise I'll never talk back to Mom again..."" begged the girl. He shook the girl again and then Catherine grabbed the child and slapped her face and said,"" You're getting the enema, Britney. You better take it well and hold every drop until you get permission to go. Any trouble from you and I will tell the Punishment Master to give you what Angie got las t week, a good switching, and you will be really sorry... REALLY SORRY! Understand?""</p><p>""Oh NO, not the switch, I understand Momma. I'll be good! Please don't do that. PLEASE! I'll try to be good and do as you say"" answered the frightened girl.</p><p>*****</p><p>Britney remembered the Punishment Service's first visit last week. Oh, how horrible! Her older sister, Angie, had made a bad mistake, she refused take a simple spanking for breaking curfew. Angie thought that a 16 year old girl should not have to be in by 11:00PM. So she stayed out until midnight. Sat morning first thing when Mom tried to spank her for it, Angie fought and even scratched her Mom's face as she struggled to prevent the spanking. Well Catherine got even all right.</p><p>There was an ad on the internet: ""Master's Punishment Service.... Discrete experienced Master available for female discipline. Old fashioned spankings for the naughty wife, girlfriend, or misbehaving daughters. Punishment enemas are my specialty. Outcall available Phone: xxx-xxx-xxxx""</p><p>Catherine made that call. An hour later the door bell rang and there was this same big man. A few words with Mom then right up to Angie's room they went. Britney remembered sneaking up the stairs and peeking through a crack in the door. She saw what happened. Angie was jerked up off her bed, her clothes were stripped off and her hands quickly tied behind her back. Before Angie even had a chance, she was totally naked in front of a stranger and tied so she was unable to resist. Catherine explained that the Punishment Master was here to punish her for the curfew violation and for resisting her spanking. Now it was to be a punishment enema and the switch!</p><p>Mom held Angie as the Punishment Master clipped a spreader bar between her ankles. Now Angie could not run. She could only stand there with her naked legs spread as the preparations were made. The Punishment Master produced a big rubber bag attached to a long hose. On the end was a large black nozzle. Britney was horrified as she saw Angie forced to squat down with her hands still tied behind her back and the bar keeping her feet well apart. Her Mom helped hold the girl so she would stay squatting up-right in position as the big nozzle was rammed in and she got two hot and soapy quarts of water up her bottom, the bag emptying and Angie's young belly swelling under the load. Then there was an inflatable plug that went in Angie's anus. The cramps started immediately and they must have been really bad because Angie was groaning and begging already.</p><p>Since she had her hands secured behind her back and her ankles spread apart by the wooden bar all she could do was bend and squat and sand up straight as the cramps caused havoc in her swollen belly. Her Mom stayed right there to make sure Angie had to stay upright and could not fall over on the floor. Staying vertical meant the enema worked its way down into Angie's lower belly where it swelled her out terribly. It must have been really bad.</p><p>Then there was the switch. Britney silently spied through the door crack in horror. The Master had a long hickory switch! He used it up and down Angie's legs and on her bottom. Even some slashes to her swollen tummy and up between her legs right into her bottom crack and slit! Angie cried and begged. She stretched up on her tip toes and tried to jump up and down...she would even squat... anything to move from that switch! Poor Angie did quite a dance of pain. But the movements just made the enema cramp worse and the switch could always find a new place to torment! The inside of Angie's thighs must have been a painful place... Angie screamed extra loud every time the switched visited there and the Punishment Master seemed to enjoy hitting those soft inner thighs the most!</p><p>Soon Angie was begging for mercy promising to be a good girl, to never fight again...anything. But the switch just kept doing its devil's work on Angie's legs and bottom and the enema cramps kept getting stronger. Britney will never forget that day. She ran to her room not waiting until Angie's punishment was over. It was too much she thought she would never want that to happen to her!</p><p>This Punishment Service was where Catherine learned about punishment enemas. ""They are excellent for young girls. Really teaches a lesson and leaves no evidence should the girl make the mistake of complaining at school"", said the Punishment Master. ""Call me next time one of your girls needs correcting and I will come right over and show you how to give her a good enema and spanking, you can watch and learn. Then you will be able to do them yourself""</p><p>Right at that moment Britney's Mom knew she had found a wonderful way to control her four girls. Britney and her three sisters would be getting the punishment enema when they misbehaved from now on and she would take the nice Punishment Master's offer to teach her how to do it properly. The very next day she went out to buy all the necessary items so she would be ready. The girls were always taking advantage of her since she was a single Mom and had no really good way to punish them, but now, with the punishment enema and this Master on call to help her, she would take full control and bring up fine and decent girls that knew how to obey and follow the rules.</p><p>*****</p><p>""Ok, Britney, we'll see how brave and strong you are. I bet you'll think twice before using that smart mouth with me again"", said Catherine. By now the preparations for the enema were well underway. The Master set the pitcher down on the counter top. Britney couldn't look away from the pitcher as foamy soapsuds floated off the bar of Ivory and drifted through the hot water. He swirled the soap in the pitcher until the water took on milky white color. She watched in horror as the bar of soap was removed and set on the counter. It s surface was all bubbly and after sitting in the hot water for several minutes it was clearly apparent that it softened considerably.</p><p>Britney sniffed and tears began to flow from the corners of her eyes as she watched the Master pour the contents of the pitcher into the red rubber enema bag. Bubbles flowed out of the top of the bag and dribbled down the sides of bulging bag. She put the empty pitcher down and screwed in the cap which was connected to the several feet of rubber tubing. He checked to see that the clamp on the tubing was closed then turned and hung the enema bag high from the shower curtain rod. The bag was menacing. It was filled to capacity and bulged like it was about to burst. Little did young Britney know that soon the contents would be transferred to her tummy and she would be bulging like that rubber bag. Britney began to whimper as she saw the large douche nozzle slipped onto the tubing. The tube with its nozzle looked like an evil snake waiting to crawl into Britney's young bottom. ""Oh God"", the young girl thought as cold chills ran up her spine.</p><p>Turning to Britney, the Master said, ""Now I think we are about ready young lady. Come here!"" Britney stepped towards the sink as she watched him pick up the slippery bar of soap. He rubbed his fingers into the soap working up a good lather. ""Open up!"" Britney began to plead for mercy as her Mother grabbed the back of her head to hold her still while the Master forced soapy fingers into her mouth. ""Uggghhhh nnnnnnoooo,"" was all that Britney could say as the horrible taste of the soap overwhelmed her and tears rolled down her cheeks. But the soap was worked all over Britney's tongue and even under it and around her gums. The soap was worked until she was gagging and foam bubbles were drooling out of her mouth and down on her chin. Then the soap bar went right in Britney's mouth ""bite down young lady"", said The Master. ""You let this go and your Mom has promised I can use my hickory switch on your bottom and thighs.""</p><p>Britney looked like a girl wearing one of those ball gags but this was Ivory soap instead. It tasted terrible. Then her Mom turned her around and said ""arms up"" as she slipped off the T-shirt. The soapy mouth would soon begin to drool, no use ruining a clean shirt. Her bare chest would catch the soapy drool as it dripped off Britney's chin. It would eventually coat her little tits and even her stomach. Britney was horrified now that the strange man could see her breasts. They were just developing and were mostly swollen pink nipple buds, very firm and not yet filled out. She sobbed with embarrassment at this.</p><p>Britney's Mother put the lid down on the toilet for the Master and he sat down. Reaching over she grabbed Britney's hand and pulled her directly in front of him. Reaching his fingers into the waistband of the girl's panties, he stripped them down to her ankles and off, leaving Britney totally naked now! The Master's eyes feasted on what he saw. She was such a pretty girl with her long coltish legs, budding nipples and hairless mound. It looked as bare as a billiard ball! He reached out to feel Britney's tummy. It was flat with a cute little belly button just above the plump mound. His hand roamed up to feel the firm young tits. Down his wandering hand went and Britney shuddered as his fingers felt the girl's cunt. The lips of her pussy were pink and full and the slit was tight with just a hint of the pedals peeping out. It was soft and clearly virginal with a small clit bud at the top of her slit. Britney was turned around. He turned Britney around to feel and admire the gir l's firm young bottom cheeks. The Master pulled them apart to peek at the little pink anal hole soon to be invaded by the enema nozzle and punished so much. Britney's Mom chuckled approvingly at the way the Master inspected her girl and she thought to herself ""He will make you pay you little bitch. You're going to be really sorry before he's done..."" Britney's face flushed red with embarrassment and she fought off the urge to gag from the horrible soap in her mouth. Her lips were puckered around the nasty soap bar and drool was foaming out and dripping off her chin onto her breasts and tummy.</p><p>In one motion, Britney was pulled over the Master's lap with her bottom high in the air and her legs slightly spread revealing the little slit showing back between her thighs. She sniffed again as she heard him snap on a pair of latex gloves and she heard the jar of Vaseline being opened and then set down on the countertop. She groaned as she felt him pry open the cheeks of her ass and the finger touch the entrance to her anus. With a quick plunge, the finger pushed up her behind and twisted back and forth. The Master worked the finger in deep making sure that the Vaseline was thoroughly coated inside as well as outside her pink anus. He continued to work the finger in out over and over to make sure the little hole was opened up and stretched for the big nozzle that was coming.</p><p>Britney began to sob as she felt the tip of the douche nozzle touch her lubricated butt hole. She squirmed and grunted like a pig as she felt the big nozzle pushed through the tight hole and then slid deep into her bottom. The Master said, ""I hope this teaches you a good lesson young lady,"" as a loud CLICK signaled the start of the water flow. He kept one hand on her bottom holding her cheeks together and the nozzle deep in her bottom. The water and soap jetted up her backside and burned as it went in. Britney began to squirm on his big lap and through the soap bar that filled her mouth came grunts and groans of distress. As the heat of the soapy water invaded her belly, the cramps started and she did the splits with her legs. The pressure of the water flow added to her distress and soon Britney kicked her legs off the floor and squirmed around trying to get away.</p><p>Both Britney's Mom and the Master enjoyed the sights as he tightly held the wiggling girl with her young legs wide open. What a show of virgin pussy and soft thighs and the rubber hose as it obscenely emerged from her little asshole! SLAP! SLAP!! Went the master's massive hand as it exploded across the backs of Britney's upper thighs right where they met her bottom. SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! Britney grunted thru her soapy gag "" Ugggg uh uh ..nnnnn"" SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! ""Keep your feet still and stop squirming young lady!"" exclaimed the big man. SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! By now Britney was in a panic the cramps were bad enough but this spanking made it a lot worse! She tried to hold still and brace for the next spank but that effort just doubled the cramps in her young belly. SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! Went the hard hand all along the thighs just below where the enema hose emerged from her bottom. SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! The Master was laying into Britney with full force spanks now!</p><p>Now Britney was getting the spanks on her lower bottom right where she would sit too! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! The Master had decided that little Miss Britney would feel a cramping tummy tonight and be reminded all day tomorrow as she sat in school on those hard seats. He would see that the girl had a hot and sore seat for sure. SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! Britney cried and the tears really started to flow... SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! He slapped her up and down each leg and on each bottom cheek. He made sure that Britney was beet red from her bottom down to her knees: SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP!</p><p>By now the bag was half-empty and sharp cramps filled her abdomen. Sounds of uncontrolled sobbing worked their way past the soap bar that filled her mouth. Twisting and turning on the Master's lap, Britney's legs began again to kick in the air as if she was trying to run away from the soapy invasion that filled her bowels. SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! The spanking continued. After what seemed to be a forever, Britney heard the sound of the bag gurgling dry as the last drops of the solution filled her backside. With a CLICK he shut the clamp on the hose and with a sharp jerk she removed the douche nozzle from her burning anus.</p><p>""You better hold this water, young lady! Do not let go of a drop. I won't tell you a second time"" SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! ""Here are a few extras to top of your drink too, Miss Smarty Pants. You'll think twice before smart mouthing off to your Mom again ha ha..."" said the Master. SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP!</p><p>With a final sharp slap on her bottom, the Master said, ""Stand-up!"" and Britney struggled to her feet. Standing before her Mother and the Punishment Master, her abdomen looked like she was pregnant! She was really swollen above her bare pussy mound. She looked comical with her big belly and wobbly legs and her eyes were red and puffy from crying. The drool had mixed with her tears and she was wet from chin to chest. Her bowels growled in retaliation to the soapy invasion and the muscles of her tummy could be seen surging with the cramps that grew worse by the second. ""I think 10 minutes will be sufficient for you young lady,"" said the cruel Master as Britney could only groan past the horrible soap that filled her mouth.</p><p>Her Mom knew that now the real punishment began. By far the worst part was the retention with its labor like cramps. Britney was made to kneel in the tub staying up high on her knees with her hands behind her back. She began to sob and groan louder as she watched the Master set the kitchen timer to 10 minutes and set the clock down onto the countertop. Tick...Tick...Tick went the timer.</p><p>Oh how it hurt! The cramps would come and go...some times they were very bad. She couldn't keep her hands behind her back. She had to grip her tummy and sometimes she would hold her fire hot bottom cheeks together to try to stop it. She looked imploringly at her Mother praying she would at least be allowed to use her hands...anything to try to hold the enema.</p><p>The pressure quickly grew in Britney's belly and soon she was doing a silly wiggle as she shifted her weight from one knee to the other and then back again. The cramps came in waves and when they hit Britney grimaced and bent over slightly while rubbing her swollen belly in an attempt to stop her pain. She clenched her butt cheeks together as tight as she could as her body trembled while she struggled to retain the solution. At least twice the Master had to spank the child's bottom some more to remind her to stay still. Every tick of the timer echoed through her brain as she fought to retain the enema and she struggled to keep from spitting out the soap bar that filled her mouth with foul flavor. Time passed slowly... she grunted and groaned and silently prayed for it to hurry up and end.</p><p>At last, the bell on the timer rang. Britney scrambled into position to sit on the toilet, but she was stopped. Britney cried with big sobs as she watched her Mother go to the bathroom cupboard and take out the porcelain bucket and set it on the floor in front of the commode. ""Bad girls deserve to be humiliated and what better way than to have to use a bucket"", said the Master as Britney was made to squat down over the bucket.</p><p>The Master pulled the soap bar from her mouth. She made a horrible face in reaction to the foul taste. Britney's bowels growled and groaned, but Britney's embarrassment of squatting over the bucket and in full view of her Mother and this strange man seemed to prevent her from relaxing enough to gain relief. She sobbed and watched him slowly clean the enema bag and put things way. Meanwhile, the cramps continued to rack Britney's stomach. Finally, Britney's Mother and the Master left the bathroom and closed the door, her backside erupted and the foul liquid flowed into the bucket.</p><p>Outside the bathroom the Punishment Master and Britney's Mom chuckled as they heard the sounds of Britney's relief. ""She will be fine by tomorrow morning"", said the Master. ""Put her to bed with no supper and watch her over the night to make sure she doesn't get sick from the mouth soaping. Tomorrow at school, the girl will sit on a sore bottom and that will help drive this lesson home.""</p><p>""Thanks so much for your help with Britney. I think I learned a lot about the punishment enema and I may try it tomorrow on my twin 14 year olds. Those girls have been screwing up at school lately"", said Catherine.</p><p>""Great idea"", said the Master as he prepared to leave. ""Give me a call and let me know how it goes. If you want I'll be happy to visit anytime. I get busy around school report card time so be sure to call early"", said Punishment Master.</p><p>""Oh I will call you for sure and I may want more help soon. These girls are really a hand full for a small woman like me and being all alone it is very difficult, too"", said the Mom. ""My name is Catherine by the way""</p><p>""Nice to meet you Catherine please call me Master in front of your girls but privately my name is Charles. I'll see you get priority help for your daughters"", smiled the cruel man.</p><p>Catherine walked Charles to the front door. As he left, she couldn't help but think that this may the kind of strong influence she and her girls needed at home. She couldn't help but wonder if Charles was available. Maybe she would think about inviting him over for dinner so they could get better acquainted. But for now, using the Punishment Service was a good start. Catherine promised herself that Charles would soon be a familiar site at her home. This was very exciting to Catherine and she knew she would need to go to her bedroom soon and lock the door so she could get some relief for herself. This whole session had made her wet and very excited she secretly wondered what type of punishment Master Charles would pick for her if she need it!</p><p>A few minutes later, Catherine re-entered the bathroom door and handed Britney a roll of toilet paper and told the girl to clean-up and head for bed. Before she left the room, Catherine filled a bathroom glass with warm water and walked out into the bedroom. Britney cleaned herself off, emptied the bucket and cleaned it before replacing it back into the cabinet. She then rinsed her mouth with the water, which only seemed to refresh the taste of the soap. Now that the cramps were almost stopped, Britney began to feel how hot her legs and bottom was where she got the spanking. She turned to look in the mirror. Her upper thighs, right at the crease of leg and bottom, were beet red and they still burned like she had been stung a thousand times.</p><p>Britney walked out into the bedroom and was handed her underwear by her Mother. She was pleased to see that horrible man was gone. As she put her panties on, the cramps from her bowels still caused her considerable discomfort. Picking up the rest of her clothes, she heard her Mother say, ""I hope this has taught you a good lesson,"" to which she replied, ""Oh yes Mother it has!"" Britney went to bed and quietly cried until she finally fell asleep.</p><p>The next morning at breakfast, Britney still could taste a little soap in her mouth as she ate her cereal and her bottom, right at the top of her legs, was very sore from the spanking. She knew sitting at school today would be uncomfortable. But squirming around was out of the question any sudden movement made the cramps come again and God forbid she get in trouble at school, that would surely mean a repeat performance tonight or, worse yet, another call to the Punishment Service.</p><p>As she put her coat on to go to school, her Mother gave her a big hug and told her how sorry she was that she had to punish her, but that it would make her a better person. She told Britney how proud she was that Britney had held her enema like a big girl and that her punishment was now over and she was forgiven. Britney thanked her Mother as she walked out the door knowing that her Mom was right and vowing silently to herself to never get caught disrespecting her Mother again.</p><p>Catherine watched young Britney walk down the street to the school bus stop with her two twin sisters. Little did those 14 year olds know what was waiting for them this afternoon after school! Catherine smiled to herself....</p>"
302,Pre-Teen Discipline,Anonymous,,"['Mg', 'spank', 'bd', 'inc', 'anal']",,2012-02-13T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>A tiny nine-year-old girl sits before her mirror, alone in the room, the special room reserved for the special secret purpose, looking at herself. She sits alone, in the special room, looking at herself, at her long blonde hair, at her pants, at her blouse. Imagining herself naked, like her little dolls, bare and vulnerable in the glass, bare before him, before and after. She feels the heat coming through her jeans, feels the pain as she sits, and knows that, unlike the image she envisions, the pain she feels is real. ""From what he had to do to me,"" she thinks, hearing him moving in the other room, wondering when he'll come back, knowing it will be soon, but no sooner than he chooses. Longer than she thinks she can stand.</p><p>* * *</p><p>As she sits she remembers their play, how he looked at her with desire, how she smiled with pride and happiness as he took her face in his hand, gently touching her, feeling the warmth of his fingers on her. Feeling possessed, the pride coming from his pride in her, her knowledge of how he felt, sitting there, looking at her still small child's body. Savoring her, more delicious than any grown up woman could be, savoring the moment with her, savoring the pause they were experiencing. The pause before the storm, before he sent her off to the room, the special secret room, to wait for him. Drunk from his attention, his glowing pride in his little girl, as much as from the wine he had given her to drink.</p><p>""Go to the room, now, sweetheart,"" he had said, whispering the words into her ear as he held her face, so gently, knowing the tenderness of his hands, as well as their steel. ""Go to the room now, and wait for Daddy to come. Wait for me in front of the mirror."" He had patted her little cheek, gently, tenderly, but she had felt the menace behind the pat, recalling how quickly his tenderness could become his displeasure. How his gentle pat could become a short, hard slap that left her cheek stinging.</p><p>She got up, turned slowly and walked out of the room, feeling his eyes on her, on her baby bottom and her bare tiny feet as she walked off to wait. To wait in anticipation, fear, and arousal for him to come to her.</p><p>* * *</p><p>As she sat before the mirror she felt her bottom under her, felt its childish softness, imagined its whiteness, knew that it would be red when he was done. Knew that she had displeased him, and that his love for his tiny daughter would not stop him from his duties. That he loved her more than he loved himself, and that he expected so much from her that what had to happen now was inevitable, and deserved. She had failed him, and there was only one solution to the guilt she felt over it. ""Discipline,"" she said to herself, ""I need it, I need him to punish me for it."" She said the words that she had said to him, after she had realized what she had done. ""Please, Daddy,"" she said in her soft and shy little voice. ""Please Daddy, I haven't been good, and I need to be disciplined for it."" She had put her hand on his arm, run it slowly up his thick muscles to his hand, so soft and warm. Imagining it descending on her hairless vagina, bared and lying on her bed with her legs wide open, softly, ""Please Daddy, I need you to punish me for what I've done, so that I can be a better girl for you. So that I can atone for my sins."" He had moved his hand, cupping it around hers, looked into her big innocent eyes, and said only two words. The words that he always said, that swept her away into the land of security and of fear. Two words, ""Tonight, Sweetheart."" She had quaked at their meaning.</p><p>* * *</p><p>Sitting before the mirror, images swept through her mind, images of disciplines past, of the discipline she would endure that night. Her mind swept her away to the attic room of the chateau, warm morning sun streaming in through the grating above her as she knelt, naked and small, feeling the warmth on her, feeling the warmth of her first arousal in her short life, feeling the warmth of the whipping. Watching silently as the woman raised the riding whip again, raised it to bring it in slashing down onto the child's naked body.</p><p>She did not know her disciplinarian, had not known her fate when he had tied her, such a small child, cut her clothes off from her shivering body to leave her naked in the bright morning sun. The woman had come in, silently removing her clothes to reveal a perfect body in stockings and garters. He had come in after and handed her the whip. Pulled a chair up to watch his little girl as the whip descended on her bare tummy, her chest, her sex and her legs. As she screamed and moaned, writing before him, excited, terrified. He had watched as her nine-year-old body turned to fire, incandescent as the morning rays. He had watched as the woman handled her after the whipping, rubbing mercilessly between her little legs until she began to feel the waves of release sweep over her immature hairless genitals. Then, and only then, had he risen, removing his pants to kneel in front of her. Feeling him hard in her mouth, pulling free to walk behind her, the sharp penetration into her tiny anus, then withdrawing once more while the unknown woman lubricated her between her scalded cheeks, and she hung from the ceiling, a child tied by her hands, submissively, waiting the final penetration of her bruised anus. The final penance that marked his forgiveness of her.</p><p>She recalls this now as she sits, feeling the burning in her behind, remembering her Daddy deep, deep inside her that night, remembering, suddenly, the incidents of the last few hours in that room.</p><p>* * *</p><p>He had kissed her, tenderly, as he led her towards the desk. She had looked deep into his eyes as his hands unbuttoned her pants and lowered them, as she felt his fingers inside her pink panties, exploring her soft sex, the place where he will punish her. She had turned away from him then and raised her legs and spread her knees. Knowing that he was looking at her, at her virgin slit that was spread open for her Daddy to be whipped, her hairless labia that he loved to suck on until afterwards until she felt dizzy. She had opened herself for her Daddy, feeling her growing excitement as her mind dwelt on the cane in his hands, on that long thin stick, the instrument of discipline she feared the most. That she knew she most needed. Alone in this room with him, on the bed with her legs wide open waiting for the caning to begin.</p><p>* * *</p><p>She remembers that position now, her blouse up, her child's vulva spread open and showing its hairless innocent lips as she hears him stepping back to raise the cane. She hears his voice, ""You know why I have do to this, its because I love you enough to take your panties down and give you the cane when you misbehave."" She shudders as he SWISHES it through the air to get its feel, feeling her legs almost tighten involuntarily as she prepares for her martyrdom.</p><p>THWACK and the cane descends painfully, a band of pure throbbing pain printed across the little child's vagina. THWACK THWACK THWACK it strikes, again and again, leaving the lines that she knows she'll have for several days after. He raises it again even though she's crying now, and then lowers it, laying it into her little folds between her cheeks and thighs. The most painful spot of all, she knows from prior experience, the time in the caning for the final ritual he practices.</p><p>""I love you sweetheart,"" he says to his pre-teen princess, ""and I want you to apologize to me for what you've done, and ask for the cane."" Her voice trembles as she obeys, and she feels the sweet touch of his hand on her bare throbbing behind, hears him step back, feels him lifting the cane from the crease and raise it high over his head. She hears it whistling down ...</p><p>* * *</p><p>She is pulled back to the present by the sound of his footsteps in the other room. Kneeling, her hands tied behind her back, she is afraid to look up at him as he comes into the special room, but she feels him approaching. He puts his hand on her head, gently strokes her long blonde hair. She recalls the caning - many prior canning - she knows she is about to receive his forgiveness now. His love, after his punishment. For she is his, his little girl, his special little princess. Now and always. Her tiny vagina has been punished, now she will be rewarded. Her heart leaps as she feels his strong hands gently lifting her to her feet ...</p>"
303,Doug: Poor Judy,Anonymous,,[''],,2012-02-15T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It was late at night at the Funnie residence, and Doug and his sister Judy were the only members of the Funnie family to occupy the house, along with Doug's best friend (""best *human* friend""), Skeeter. Doug and Skeeter were watching some really bad horror movie on TV, about a house that devours people, and were kept in tight suspense. The main character was standing in the house while it threatened to eat her alive. </p><p>""No, no, get out you loser. That house is going to eat you alive!"" exclaimed Doug, his eyes in a fixed gaze at the television screen. The house began to devour the woman inside it, until suddenly, the picture changed to ""Shakespeare On Ice"".</p><p>""Sorry boys, but it's way past your bedtime Doug, and Skeeter, you should be going home. Besides, I'm going to watch 'Shakespeare On Ice' and if you change the channel, you're dead!"" Judy was serious about the television specials she loved to watch, and this was one she wasn't going to let anyone interrupt. This angered Doug, who didn't like having his older sister order him around and expect him to take while she watched her Renaissance shows.</p><p>""I guess you'd better do as she says, Skeeter,"" Doug said, and a dejected Skeeter went home. Meanwhile Doug climbed up to bed. 'That cruel bitch Judy,' Doug thought, startled by the language in his head (it wasn't often he swore), 'I'd love to see something horrible happen to her. Or maybe I'll do it myself!' These thoughts and thoughts of Judy's treatment of him running through the boy's head, Doug got dressed for bed, climbed in, and soon went to sleep.</p><p>Meanwhile, two poor drug addicts, one a man of 25, the other, his friend aged 18, drove around town, looking for something to do. </p><p>""Man,"" said Robby, the 18-year old one, ""I sure wish there was some way to get some more drugs around here. I need some Jonny Quest (their code name for the drug Speed) and some Super Mario (their code name for LSD) fast or I'll go crazy!"" Lenny, the 25-year old man, followed this up with a reply of ""yeah, some Jonny will do me good. Where did we come up with these names, anyway? Come, let's look around town and see if there's anything we can do for fun, at least, since it's only Saturday and I have next Monday off, so we won't have any money for 3 days. I know, it sucks, but until then, let's at least kill the night somehow.""</p><p>""Yeah Len! That's the way to think! I wonder what we can do to entertain ourselves. I guess we'll find out."" The two addicts continued to drive around the dark streets, looking for a way to spend the night.</p><p>At the Funnie residence, ""Shakespeare On Ice"" had just ended, and Judy went to the kitchen to go make herself a snack, since she was wide awake and her body refused to let her relax, even past midnight. As Judy reached into the cupboard to get some cereal, she became aware of a sound coming from the front door. When she reached the front door, Judy noticed the sound was coming from the lock of the front door. 'What the?"" she thought. 'The front door is locked, and I didn't hear Mom and Dad pull up. Who else has the key to the house?' Even though it was problably just her parents arriving home early, Judy still had the strange feeling something was wrong.</p><p>Dismissing the thought, Judy walked back to the kitchen to pour herself some cereal. The strange noise at the door didn't stop. In fact, it went on for a while. Finally she could hear the sound of the front door opening. Judy somehow felt suspicious about everything that was going on, but tried to ignore the feeling. After all, who could get in the house without keys? Even if it did take that person a long time to unlock the front door. Still Judy didn't feel any more at ease with these thoughts.</p><p>Suddenly Judy felt a strong hand clamp itself over her mouth, and a heavy arm wrap around her body, pinning her arms to her sides. ""Haaallll-"" a terrified Judy began to scream, but it was cut off by the hand pressing tighter against her mouth.</p><p>""Hold her like that,"" came an unfamilar voice, apparently the voice of a young man. ""I'll get something to knock her unconcious."" Judy struggled against the man holding her in place, and constantly screamed for help, but many of her screams were muffled. She then tried to bite the hand covering her mouth, but the man had his hand cupped over Judy's mouth, in case she try to bite. After a long time of struggling, the other man came back and announced he had brought chloroform.</p><p>""Chloroform!"" exclaimed the man holding Judy in place. ""But that can cause brain damage if used incorrectly. It's not what it looks like in the movies. It has been known to kill sometimes!""</p><p>""Don't worry about it Len,"" said, the other man soothingly. ""We'll just use a little bit of chloroform to knock her out. It won't cause any damage.""</p><p>""Okay. Go knock yourself out. I mean go knock her out."" Judy felt something pressed against her nose, and blacked out as the heavy smell of chloroform hit her.</p><p>* * *</p><p>Robby and Lenny drove around town, Robby in the front and Lenny in the back, with their unconcious captive, Judy Funnie right next to Lenny in the back seat. Judy had been tied up using rope from the house, and blindfolded and gagged. Her hands were tied behind her very tightly with rope, her wrists bound together with a knot impossible for Judy to undo with her hands. There was rope wrapped around her, making any attempts to get free even more hopeless. And finally, Judy's knees and feet were tied together, so she could not walk anywhere.</p><p>""So, now that we captured a girl,"" said Robby, ""what are we going to do with her?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" replied his friend. ""Let's take her to our house and find out."" After thinking for a while, Lenny suddenly had an idea. ""Wait a second. We just kidnapped someone. Even though we only did it for fun, we could get big money from this. This girl could be our ticket to some more Jonny Quest.""</p><p>This excited Robby, who never stopped to think that this kidnapping could lead to something much bigger. The idea would have come to him eventually, but the aftereffects of the Jonny Quest he had had 2 hours ago were slowing down his thinking.</p><p>* * *</p><p>Judy wasn't exactly having the world's most pleasant dream. She dreamt that she was exploring Egypt, and was inside a pyramid. She took in the beauty of the world around her, the inside of the pyramid, and began to explore the place. Soon she found herself confronted by a mummy. Judy tried to run away, but she wasn't fast enough. The mummy soon caught up to her and dragged her to other mummies, who then began to wrap her up in bandages, until she was completely immoble. Then the mummies pushed her into a coffin, and slid the door shut.</p><p>Judy woke up from her nightmare, and tried to stretch her arms, but found she couldn't. The fact that she couldn't jerked her awake. She tried to stretch out her legs, only to find that they couldn't move either. She then opened her eyes and discovered she couldn't see a thing. And something uncomfortable was in Judy's mouth. She realized that she was bound and gagged.</p><p>Judy began to struggle against her ropes, trying to wrench her hands out from the ropes that bound her hands tightly together, and trying to move her feet. All this proved to be futile, however, as the ropes didn't loosen any, in fact, they only seemed to get tighter and more uncomfortable. Judy then tried to slide the blindfold off by rubbing it against her shoulder, but the blindfold was tied on too tightly. Finally she tried to scream through the gag, but the sound came out muffled, sounding like ""mmmpphh! Mmmpphh!""</p><p>'Where am I?' wondered Judy. 'Who were those men and where have they taken me?' Judy struggled again, trying to twist her hands free of the ropes on her wrists. Her efforts were for naught. Finally Judy gave up and, for the moment, surrendered to fate.</p><p>Meanwhile Lenny and Robby were playing Super Mario RPG on their Super Nintendo in the living room of their hideout. ""Hey Robby, check this out. Look at Smithy. Scary, huh? Can you believe this is the boss of the game?"" True enough, Smithy, in his second form, looked like a block with arms and legs and a toaster for a head.</p><p>""Yeah,"" replied Robby. ""He looks like crap. He looks even worse than the first time, when he looked like Santa Claus! The best enemy was problably Culex, that cross-over guy from the Final Fantasy series. I never expected to see him here.""</p><p>Lenny played for a while until finally he lost the fight. ""Man, my party got its ass kicked by the guy with the incredible changing head, and when it looked like a mailbox, too!""</p><p>Lenny turned the game off and turned to Robby. ""Hey Robby, remember the girl we kidnapped? Before we get some ransom, how about you and I have some fun with her first?""</p><p>""Yeah! I have an idea of what kind of fun to have with her! Let's tickle her feet until she goes mad! But I want to see her face. We have to take the blindfold and gag off, but we'd have to disguise ourselves or she'd recognize us. Got any disguises?""</p><p>In the upstairs bedroom, Judy Funnie felt her shoes being removed, exposing her completely bare feet. 'What is going on here?' she wondered. 'Who took my shoes off and why?' Not long afterwards, her blindfold and gag were removed and Judy found herself facing two people completely dressed in black, including black ski masks. </p><p>""Wh-who are you?"" Judy stammered. ""Why did you take me here?""</p><p>Judy's only response was a savage tickling on the soles of her pretty bare feet. </p><p>""HEE HEE HEE HEE!!! HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!"" Judy squirmed, trying to get her feet away from the fingers that were tormenting them, but only suceeded in pulling the ropes tighter. Her feet squirmed and moved all about, and her toes wiggled as Judy's feet became the victim to the unimaginable torture of fast-moving fingers.</p><p>""Okay, now my turn at her feet!"" exclaimed the other man. ""I'll take them now. No, wait. How about you hold them and I tickle them?""</p><p>One of the men then grabbed Judy's feet by her bound ankles, and moved into position to hold them on his lap. The other man then had his turn to wreak havoc. ""HEE HEE HEE HEE HEE HEE!!!! HAHAHAHA!! HEH HEH HEH HEH!!! STO-HA HA HA HA HOP HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HIT IH IH IH!!!!!"" Judy's feet began their wild and frantic movement again, moving around, squirming, trying to escape the inevitable fate that not awaited them, but that they had been subject to this whole time: the now seemingly endless tickling.</p><p>Judy Funnie's screams of laughter only served as music to the ears of her tormentors, and the man who was holding her feet in place then decided to join in the tickling, as both men each grabbed a foot and held in place while tickling it mercilessly. ""HA HA HA HA HA!!! N-HO HO HO HO STAH HA HA HA HOP HIT T HIH!!!"" The intense tickling was becoming intolerable. Judy couldn't move her feet anywhere. She wiggled her toes and moved the end of her feet about, but that was all she could move, for her feet were held firmly in place.</p><p>After a long 15 minutes of continuous tickling by her two captors, Judy's feet were finally allowed to take a break from the tickling. Judy then sat there all by herself, until she finally fell asleep.</p><p>When Judy awoke, she found herself once again unable to move her hands and feet. Only this time things were different. She was lying on her stomach, gagged, with her wrists tied to her ankles, very tightly, and still barefoot. In other words, Judy Funnie was hogtied and barefoot. Suddenly she became aware of a presence in the room. One of the men from before was standing over Judy, watching her awaken.</p><p>""So, girl,"" the man said, ""how about if you tell us your name, phone number and address? If you don't, we'll figure out some way to make you tell us!""</p><p>""Never!"" Judy screamed, thinking about the safety of her parents and younger brother Doug, who must be very worried about her (if only she knew. For that matter, if only Doug knew what was going on :) .</p><p>""Okay, then,"" said the man, ""I guess we'll just have to force the information out of ya!""</p><p>He then began to once again tickle the soles of Judy's cute exposed feet. </p><p>""HA HA HA HA HA!!! HEE HEE HEE HEE HEE HEE!!! HEH HEH HEH HEH HEH HEH HEH!!!"" As much as this kept up, Judy still refused to tell the man anything.</p><p>After a while, the tickling stopped. But later, Judy became aware of burning sensation on her feet. Apparently the man had dropped a lit match on them. But she refused to cry out, for that would be like admitting defeat to a hated enemy. Then, Judy suddenly felt water being splashed on her feet, quickly dousing the fire.</p><p>""I wouldn't want to ruin such gorgeous feet, now would I? They're much better for tickling! Just wait until the folks on ASFT, ASFF, and ASB hear about this!""</p><p>Then Judy felt her feet being tickled mercilessly again. Eventually, after about 20 minutes of tickling, she almost lost her mind and exclaimed, ""Okay! Okay! I'll tell you everything. My name is Judith Funnie. I live on 21 Jumbo Street, and my phone number is 386-3338. There, now will you let me go?""</p><p>* * *</p><p>An hour later, Judy was dropped off at her house, on the front porch, still tied up. Robby rang the doorbell, then quickly ran to the car and drove away. While riding in the car, he turned to Lenny.</p><p>""But why did you decide to just let her go like that? We could have gotten big money.""</p><p>""I decided that kidnapping was too much work, and that the cops might catch us if we tried to collect ransom, or maybe after. And I don't want to get arrested again, especially since we've only been out of jail for about a month. Besides, my new Nintendo Power magazine is coming in soon, and Showtime is going to show an Outer Limits marathon. I don't want to miss that, so we'll just have to rely on crimes that we won't get so easily caught doing, like theft at night - wearing gloves of course - and any other easy crimes that aren't too risky. And I didn't want to have to pay for that girl's food and water just so we could keep her around to tickle her. Besides, there are other girls to tickle. I've heard the neighborhood kids talking about this girl named Patti Mayonase. She must be a fox, although problably not as good as that Judy Funnie was. Wow. Was that fun.""</p><p>The two then drove off in search of their Quest.</p><p>Meanwhile, back at the Funnie residence, Doug showed up to answer the door. ""Hel- Judy! It's you!""</p><p>Doug started to go back into the house to tell their parents, but decided otherwise. Seeing Judy bound up like this and barefoot gave him an idea. He reached out and tickled Judy's soles...</p><p>Later, when Judy was untied, and after their parents were told what happened, Doug lay in his room, pondering the outcome the recent events.</p><p>'Tickling Judy when she showed up at the door tied up sure was fun. If only I could do this to Patti while she was tied up. Oh, that Patti. Hey, wait a minute, maybe I can! We could play a tie-up game, and I might get to tickle Patti's feet!' Doug then called Patti.</p><p>* * *</p><p>""No Doug,"" said Patti, struggling against her tight bonds, trying to wrench her hands free from the ropes that bound them together behind her back, trying to wriggle through the ropes that tightly tied her to the chair, ""not my feet! Please don't tickle my feet!""</p><p>But Doug grabbed Patti's shoes and pulled them off, then ripped off her socks and put them on the floor, and reached for Patti's exposed feet. ""No, Doug, not my Fee-hee-hee-hee-heet!!!"" Skeeter, who was visiting, and Pork Chop, Doug's dog, then joined in the fun of tickling Patti's feet. ""Not my fee hee hee hee hee hee HEE HEE HEE HEET!!!"" Her pleas were ignored.</p>"
304,Daddy's Cunt,Anonymous,,"['Mg', 'inc']",,2012-02-21T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Your secretary called you over the intercom to let you know that your daughter was there to see you and then she showed me to your office. You were not happy to see me do to the fact that I had very little on and you had warn me many times about coming to your office looking like a whore. I had a very short skirt on that barely covered my ass and a very tight fitting blouse on! You could tell I had no bra on do to my perky little nipples were showing through!</p><p>The first thing you said to me after the door shut behind me was, ""Little girl what have I told you about dressing like that?"" And I replied back with, ""I know Daddy, but......"" You would not even let me finish. You told me that "" No buts about it! You are only 16 and act like a little slut and if you don't change then I am taking your car and sending you to live with your mother!""</p><p>All I could say was"" No daddy please don't send me away. I promise I will be good. Please let me show you how good I can be!""</p><p>I walked over to your desk and I climbed on your lap and put my arms around your neck! "" Daddy I promise to be good"". I tried to kiss you but you pushed me away and told me that I needed to go home and that we would talk about everything later.</p><p>Growing impatient, I grabbed my daddy's hand. </p><p>""Feel me Daddy!... Feel how hot I am for you!"", I husked, shoving your hand between my smooth young thighs. You quickly pulled away. With a moan, l pressed my daddy's big, sweaty palm tightly against my eager young snatch. You gasped at the contact, feeling the wetness of your daughter's hot little cunt through the sheer fabric of her panties. </p><p>You pulled your hand away and said ""No I can't do this you are my daughter"". I then stood up and removed my panties! I lifted my ass onto the edge of your desk and spread my legs exposing my sweet young cunt! You pretended that I wasn't even there! But I noticed the bulge forming rapidly in my daddy's pants. I pulled my skirt up even more showing everything that laid between my young thighs.</p><p>""Now daddy you don't have to pretend that you don't want to feel my fuck hole with your big manly cock. I promise not to tell a soul"". We can't do this you replied. I love you daddy and I want to show you just how good I can be! At this point you could not help yourself, you were so aroused! You told me to get off you desk that I was being bad and needed to be punished. You moved over to the couch and told me to come bend over your knee. What are you gonna do Daddy, I asked.</p><p>""I'm gonna give you what you deserve, sweetheart. You've been a naughty little girl and naughty girls need to be punished!"", You ran your hand along my ass then gave me a quick smack. OUCH!</p><p>""Spread your legs, honey... or I'll give you another one!"", you demanded. You ran your finger along my lips and you could not believe how wet your little girl was as you slowly ran your finger across my clit. Then letting your finger enter my pussy. I moaned as you finger fucked me.</p><p>""Does it feel good baby?"" you asked.</p><p>""My pussy just loves it Daddy, but it wants more than your finger!!!"" </p><p>""Tell me what you want Daddy to give you!"" </p><p>""Daddy, I can't wait for you to stick your big ol' cock into my little pussy and fuck me till I cum all over you!"" </p><p>""Ohhhhh Daddy is gonna fuck you, but first daddy thinks you should remove all your clothes!""</p><p>At this moment you told me to stand up and remove ALL my clothes. I was standing before and you could not believe how sexy your little girl had become! I noticed you adjusting the hard on in your pants. I dropped to my knees and I begin to unbutton your shirt as I found my way to your lips. My lips met yours. Our lips fused together and our tongues began to dance with excitement in each other's mouth. I looked into your eyes.</p><p>""Oh Daddy do you know how look I have fantasy about being your little whore, your little cocksucker?"".</p><p>Baby why don't you show Daddy just how good of a cocksucker you can be? I begin kissing and licking you chest as my hand made its way down to undo your belt. I then unbutton your pants and slowly unzipped them. You felt my tongue teasing your nipple as I reached for your hard on. I could not believe how big my daddy's cock was and I could not wait to put his cock in my mouth. As I wrapped my hand around your cock you felt my tongue teasing the head of your manhood. Around and around my tongue went then down one side all the way to your balls as my hand ran up and down your shaft. Licking and sucking your balls into my mouth, then back up to the head of your manhood as I slowly took you in my mouth inch by inch until I could feel my daddy's cock on the back of my throat. </p><p>""What a good little cocksucker you are baby"". </p><p>""That's right baby, take all of daddy in your mouth"".</p><p>""You like sucking daddy's cock baby?"". </p><p>""Oh yes daddy I love having your cock in my mouth but I think I am ready to have you in my little pussy"". </p><p>""Ok baby, but first thing is first.""</p><p>You then picked me up and moved me over to your desk. Spread my legs and pulling my ass to the edge of your desk. You then got on your knees and I could feel your hands hold me thighs open so wide. Then, with a moan of pure lust, you pushed your face right into your daughter's lewdly open crotch and began licking and slurping at my sweet little slot. I arched my back and thrust my hips forwards as my daddy ran his stiff tongue up and down my drooling slit. I was obviously enjoying my father's mouth on my hot little cunt very much indeed.</p><p>""Mmmmmmm! Oh, yeahhh, Daddy! Lick me!"" I moaned, looking down at my daddy's mouth and lips on my tender pussy.</p><p>Then using your thumbs to part my pussy lips as you slithered your tongue as far up inside my tasty young cunt hole as you could. My adolescent cunt-juice was delicious and there was plenty of it as I rapidly approached my first orgasm.</p><p>""Oooooooooooh, yessssssssssssss"" I hissed. ""You're making me cum Daddy! You're making me cummmmmmmmmmmmmm!!""</p><p>You sucked my clit more vigorously as you felt your daughter's climax peak and my high-pitched little cries of lust stopped for several long seconds as the intense pleasure of orgasm literally took my breath away. My back was arched and my head was flung back, my whole body shuddered with the spasms of hot ecstasy which shot up and down my tingling spine.</p><p>As I came down from my incredible high, I noticed my daddy was not crouched between my spread thighs anymore. You were standing in front of me holding your massively thick cock in your fist, jerking the shaft slowly as you stared at my body hungrily. My thighs were widely parted and my cunt-slit still gaped open invitingly, dripping pussy-juice onto the shiny surface of your desk.</p><p>""Oooooooh, Daddy!"", I smiled dreamily, ""You sure have an big fat boner there! What are you gonna do with it?""</p><p>""Daddy is gonna fuck his baby girl""</p><p>""Oh yes daddy fuck me please""</p><p>""Oh, Daddy, fill me up. Shoot your cum in your little girl.""</p><p>You held me by the hips and hunched forwards, pulling your daughter body onto your cock at the same time. My juice-slickened young ass slid along the glassy desk-top stopping only when your cock was buried in my tight hot little cunt hole to the hilt. I leaned back and lifted my ass up, grinding my clit onto the base of your pulsing cock.</p><p>""Oh, God! Fuck! Uhhhh, shit!"" I squealed shamelessly, looking down at the long, stiff, glistening stalk of my daddy's cock stabbing into my bulging, hairless little pussy. </p><p>""Yessss! Fuck me!.... Fuck me, Daddy! Fuck my cunt! Unnnnnnnnnnghhhhhhh, Daaaaaaaaaaaaaadddddddyy!!""</p><p>You could feel your swollen cock head slamming against your daughter's cervix, the tip penetrating that tight little inner hole more and more on every thrust as my slippery young cunt gripped my daddy pulsing cock with incredible force. My hot little ass was bouncing on the desktop and I was squealing loudly, but you kept fucking me, kept picking up the speed of your slamming strokes, each thrust jerking my bodily, making my tiny little tits jiggle and my tightly-packed cunt squelch and suck up around your pounding cock!</p><p>Your sexy little daughter was almost beside herself with lust, hunching my tiny twat hard up against you as you kept fucking your big, fat cock deep up inside me. With a great deal of effort, you held back from cumming, trying to last as long as you could in order to sustain the deliciously tight grip of your daughter's hot, snug little cunt around your powerfully fucking cock. But I was rapidly approaching my own orgasm.</p><p>I was gasping and trembling, and you could feel the waves of pleasure rippling through my little body. My mouth was open and my tiny jiggling tits shook with each thrust.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh, shit, yeah!"" I moaned, my hands going out to grapple your ass cheeks and to squeeze them, ""Fuck me hard, Daddy! I love it when you fuck me really hard!""</p><p>Holding onto my smooth round buttocks, you continued to ram your cock into your little daughter's up-thrust cunt. I had my legs wrapped around my daddy's waist and my arms flung around your neck as your massive cock slammed down into my young twat to a depth the I had never known before, causing me to gasp and moan with pleasure.</p><p>""Ooooohh, Daddy!.. God! Yes, just like that! Fuck me hard! Ohhh, yes, deeper!""</p><p>You were stretching my tight young twat to the limit. On each stroke, my taut pink pussy lips clung to my daddy's cock shaft like a small, sucking mouth. The lewd sight had a tremendously exciting effect on you and despite being very close to orgasm yourself, you began to fuck your cock into your daughter with deeper, harder thrusts.</p><p>Ohhhh, Daddy! Fuck me hard! Uhh! Uhh! I'm gonna cum any second!"" </p><p>""Goddd!... Fuck meeee!... I love it!... Unnhnhnnnnhhhhh!""</p><p>You grabbed your whimpering daughter by the thighs and lifted my hot little ass up off the desk, driving your plunging cock deep into my squirming cunt as I came.</p><p>""Ooooooh, God! I'm cumming, Daddy! It feels so good!...Yes! Yes! Yesssss!""</p><p>""Uhhhg! Jesus!... I'm coming too, baby!"", shuddering and hunching your cock deep up inside your squealing little daughter. ""Uuuuuuuuuhh God, right up your cunt!... Cumming up your tight, sweet, little cunt, you gorgeous little fuck!!!!...Arrrggghhh!""</p><p>My eyes fluttered wildly as my daddy's cock jerked inside me, filling my quivering twat to the brim with load after load of hot, scalding cum.</p><p>""Uuuuhh yesssss, give it to me Daddy!... Come in my cunt!!!"" I screeched, my little pussy convulsing around your throbbing prick. ""Cum, Daddy! Cummm!""</p><p>You filled my little cunt with a full load!</p><p>I put my arms around your neck ""I love you Daddy""</p><p>You said"" I love you to Baby girl and for now on that cunt is all mine.""</p><p>I smiled ""Yes Daddy all for you.""</p>"
305,Cum Fight '99,Anonymous,,"['MFff', 'orgy', 'bukkake']",,2012-02-25T00:00:00,Note: All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>My wife was away on business and I was out watering the lawn when I heard, ""Hey, check this out, "" as Alaina and Daniel got out of their car in my driveway. I looked in her hand that she was holding up and she was carrying what appeared to be a glass container of cum. A full glass, a quart at least. Unknown to me, my neighbor Ginger and her daughter were walking up their driveway adjacent to mine. They saw it too. It was hard to miss the way Alaina was flaunting it around; what a slut. I love it. They came right over and we all gathered together to see, with Cathy being the only one really taken aback from it.</p><p>""Is that what I think it is?"" she said. Being a 16-year-old, she'd never seen anything like this.</p><p>""It sure is. 100% fresh from the tap, ball juice - Jism.""</p><p>Cathy then asked, ""Where did you get it?""</p><p>To which Alaina replied, ""Well we had a little pool party today, with some big guys. Instead of eating it up like we usually do, we thought it would be cool to add my brother-in-law's (that's me) huge load to it and let him film us playing with it, throwing it at each other, and then slurping it all down.</p><p>""That's disgusting,"" said Cathy, but her mother Ginger said, ""Not necessarily. That sounds like fun, can we join you?""</p><p>""Sure,"" Daniel said, ""but you gotta do what we say, it's our cum.""</p><p>""Do what?"" replied Ginger.</p><p>""Well for starters I'm going to have to eat your cunt while Alaina fucks your daughter.""</p><p>""If that's what I have to do, so be it.""</p><p>Little did they know Ginger was a cum slut too. Earlier that day she had eaten five loads directly from the cocks in her department at the office. They went to a little used restroom in the back and Ginger promptly sat on the floor with her mouth open as each guy drained his nuts into her mouth. Only after she collected it all, did she begin to chew on it and swallow it down. So, getting eaten was a small price to pay to share a quart of cum.</p><p>Alaina suggested we go in. She wanted to get started. I had always wanted a piece of my neighbor and her daughter, so this was my lucky day. I went up to get the camcorder and change into something looser. As I came down the stairs with a raging boner Ginger said, ""I always wondered what you were packing in there.""</p><p>""Well you'll get to see and taste it soon,"" replied Alaina.</p><p>When I got into the den, Daniel was telling Cathy about the various cocks that provided this treat and how they got it. Some they blew and aimed to shoot into the container, others they caught in their mouths and then spit into the container from there, some didn't last long and exploded up their cunts, which the other would promptly suck out and then spit into the glass, and the rest would just jerk off directly into it. But there was a lot.</p><p>Ginger was already naked, and what a body she had. I knew she had a great ass, but never knew she had a good set of tits under there too. She had a gorgeous face with cobalt blue eyes. I couldn't wait to paint that face white. Alaina was getting undressed and I grabbed Ginger and started to kiss her.</p><p>By this time Cathy and Daniel were naked and making out on the couch. The three of us walked over and Daniel said she wanted to eat some cunt. Ginger straddled her on the couch and smashed her cunt in Daniel's face.</p><p>""Here eat this tart!"" she said, and reached back to twist Daniel's nipples.</p><p>""Cathy, why don't you shove your tongue up her ass like I taught you? In the meantime I'm going to give this tart a pint of cum down her throat.""</p><p>Little did we know that Ginger actually shot out cream when she orgasms. Alaina started jacking my cock while I got it all on tape. We didn't have to wait long when Ginger announced she was going to cum soon. She was practically smothering Daniel. What a sight, her face seemed to disappear into Ginger's cunt. Ginger tensed up then grabbed Daniel by the ears and started rocking back and forth on her face. She made some weird sounds - and then she came, and her daughter said, ""Give it to her mom. Do her like you do me.""</p><p>Ginger yelped then raised up off of Daniel's face about a foot.</p><p>""Watch this,"" her daughter said.</p><p>With that Ginger's cunt blew a stream of girl-cum right into Daniel's face. It blew across her nose and shot up eye and into her hair. The next blast went right into her open mouth, then Ginger sat back down on her mouth and shot, what Daniel would later tell us, about a 1/2 pint of cum down her throat. She said she had to swallow 3 or 4 times to get it all.</p><p>At this point Alain's hand job was pushing me towards the edge and I wanted to cum on Ginger's face. I wanted to get it out of the way so I do could some damage to the four cunts I now had before me. Alaina told Ginger to sit down next to the couch. She directed Daniel and Cathy to each side of me and they both started sucking on my chest. Alain replaced her hand with Cathy's and told her to jerk me off on her mother's face.</p><p>I took about a minute when I popped. The first shot went clear over her head and hit the cushions behind her. Ginger gasped and stuck her face up more. Then the dam opened up. My second shot hit her right on her outstretched tongue. The third hit right below her nose and traced itself up her cheek, over her eye, and into her hair. The fourth hit her in the chin, one half dripped down, the other went up the other side of her face.</p><p>Ginger was squealing by this point saying, ""My God look at all this cum!"" I shut her up by pumping another long streamer right into the back of her throat. It was a thick bolt and caught her be surprise. She gagged backwards a bit then coughed and it came back out through her nose. Shots 6,7,8 hit her square in the middle of her eyes painting them shut. She was a mess, but she was beautiful. I slowed to dribbles that landed on her tits.</p><p>She sat back and seemed to relish in the coating of jizz on her face. Daniel said not to touch it, because they needed it. She went over to Ginger and fingered the cum off her face and into the container.</p><p>""Somebody fuck me!"" said Cathy abruptly.</p><p>I needed a couple of minutes so Alaina opened her bag and pulled out the big black strap-on that had done her in before.</p><p>""My pleasure"" said Alaina. ""Daniel, get her ready,"" she continued.</p><p>She squirmed under Cathy and began to tongue her beautifully trimmed teenage cunt. After she was good and wet, Alaina kneeled behind her and guided the tip of the black monster to the entrance of Cathy's cunt.</p><p>""Watch this,"" I said to Ginger. ""They're really good at this.""</p><p>Alaina had entered Cathy and start a good rhythm. Daniel had moved into a 69 with Cathy and was tonguing her clit while Alaina pounded her cunt from behind. After about five minutes Ginger said, ""She's going to cum soon, I should know. I eat my baby's cunt at least once a day. I showered with her this morning and needed a breakfast snack"", she said to me. ""Nothing special really, I just dropped to me knees and chewed the fuck out of her cunt. She came for like 5 minutes straight.""</p><p>Cathy's eyes started to roll back and Ginger said, ""Now."" Cathy convulsed and drove her ass backwards toward Alaina and the pistoning dildo. Alaina grabbed her ass and held it firmly and raised up on her feet a little.</p><p>""Get this,"" Alaina said to me. I got behind them and got a great angle of her pounding Cathy's cunt from behind, with Daniel's tongue caught between Cathy's clit and the dildo. This girls twat was stretched to the limit and Alaina was going ape-shit fucking her while she continued to cum.</p><p>""Ahhhh!"" Cathy screamed.</p><p>""Tear that cock off."" Ginger yelled to her. And she did - for real. Her cunt tightened up so much that as Alaina was going into a back stroke, the cock was gripped by Cathy's spasming pussy and the strap-on un-buttoned from Alaina's waist.</p><p>""Whoa!"", Alaina said as Cathy fell forward screaming in orgasm.</p><p>She rolled over Daniel and her way to the floor, where she squirmed around in convulsions with the cock still buried to the hilt in her cunt. We watched in fascination, as Ginger watched with pride.</p><p>""That's my girl,"" she said as Cathy came back to Earth.</p><p>""That'll make the highlight films,"" I said.</p><p>What a day, three high-school slut tarts and a cum-guzzling mother. Vaat a country!</p><p>Well Alaina and I needed to cum now so I directed Ginger to the floor into a 69 with Alaina. Alaina told Ginger to eat her out while I banged her. I plunged in to the hilt right away. I started a steady pace as Ginger sucked my balls and chewed on Alain's clit. Since she is so beefy in the cunt there was a lot to go around.</p><p>After about three minutes Alaina reached her mark and wailed out in orgasm, ""Shit I'm cumming! Fuck me harder, harder! Drink my juice bitch!"" she added to Ginger as she climaxed. Alaina creamed out and Ginger drank it up. Just listening to the slurping Ginger was doing pushed me over the edge.</p><p>""OK, I'm gonna blow"", I said. ""Ginger, Cathy, I want you both to take it."" I added.</p><p>""Come here and start kissing. I'll film it,"" said Alaina. ""Get ready, he comes more the second time.""</p><p>Being blessed with some perverse genes, I cum volumes every time, so they were going to get it good. Ginger still had a hardening glaze of jizz on her face, and as she kissed her daughter, Cathy tried to suck it out of her mother's skin. Daniel stood above them and draped her huge tits over their heads while holding them together.</p><p>""Here it is!"" I yelled. Boom. The first 3 shots struck perfectly on their connected mouths. What didn't cling to their lips dripped down onto their tits. 4,5,6 went onto their foreheads as I aimed high and swung it back and forth. 7,8 right into Cathy's mouth as she broke the kiss with her mother to see the white ropes bust from my nuts.</p><p>""Did someone turn on a hose?"" Alaina joked from behind the camera.</p><p>The last - 9,10,11 I sent up onto Daniel's tits. It was a little thin at this point so it ran off her tits fast only to be caught by the mouths of the women whose faces could barely be seen under the layers of cum on their faces. Their faces were connected by numerous line of jizz to Daniel's tits and each other's faces.</p><p>""God damn,"" said Ginger. ""I gotta come over more often.""</p><p>We decided to let them eat this load and there was plenty in the container to finish our day; now for the fun part.</p><p>The girls had brought over a Twister mat because there was going to be a shit load of cum flying around soon. The girls gathered around the mat while they discussed the many ways to distribute the wad. Daniel had a good idea and asked for a small funnel and a water pistol. I got the items and she had Alaina fill a water pistol with jizz. This was going to be good, and I hit the record button while I sat on the couch.</p><p>Cathy was the first to get shot. Daniel stood above her and told her to stick her tongue out. She did and Daniel shot a stream of jizz about six feet. It didn't hit her tongue too much but did make a nice splat on her left cheek. She moved closer and hit were with three more which glopped all over her mouth.</p><p>""Your turn"", Daniel said to Ginger.</p><p>She proceeded to fire five shots onto Ginger's head. It went all over; in her mouth, face, forehead and hair. Alaina had bent down and licked the cum off of Cathy's face while basically trying to suck her tongue out of her mouth. Ginger asked for the gun, and had the other three line up on their knees on the mat. She took a good stance and fired repeatedly into the small crowd in front of her. Each girl got a blast right on the bridge of the nose.</p><p>""Pretty good shooting Tex,"" I said to Ginger.</p><p>""Thanks,"" was the reply as she licked the tip of the gun instead of blowing on the barrel. She hosed them down some more, until the gun was empty.</p><p>""That was the nastiest thing I've ever done,"" said Ginger.</p><p>""Cool wasn't it?"" asked Alaina. ""You're a total fucking cum slut whore - just like us"". Now for the main event. There was about 3 pints of cum left and it needed to be dispensed correctly.</p><p>""I'm thirsty"", said Ginger. ""Why don't we all take a swig and then have a cum fight? But, don't drink it right down. Hold it in your mouth first.""</p><p>""Cool,"" said Cathy.</p><p>Alaina was first. She took a good swig, maybe a shot-glass full. Next was Daniel, then Cathy. Then Ginger. I went to each one with the zoom on and filmed their mouths each with a pool of cum in it. Then I told them to swallow on my mark. 1,2,3, and down it went. Then Ginger called some sort of huddle which I could not hear and they asked to take another swig each while I poured the rest into a bowl in the middle of the mat. Once they each had their mouths full they all came face to face with each other and proceeded to spit the wads into each others faces; what a sight.</p><p>At one specific point in time, there were four streams of cum being shot from the mouths of four girls at the same time as they were all connected for a brief second by ropes of cum. Alaina had the tightest stream (she had done this before) and it blew across all three faces. Cathy was first as it started in her ear, then bisected Ginger's face across the middle just above her lips and then finished on Daniel. Daniel's went right onto Alaina's cheek, while Ginger and Cathy both aimed at each other. Ginger got hit with Cathy's mostly in her hair, that by this point was plastered to her forehead, and mom glued her daughter's eyes shut.</p><p>They all started laughing and then Alaina yelled ""Cum fight!""</p><p>Daniel grabbed the first handful from the bowl and smashed it into Ginger's face. Cathy had grabbed second and smooshed hers into Alain's hair. Ginger recovered and dove on Daniel while smearing hers on Daniel's tits. Alaina scooped some up and held Cathy down and shoved her load up Cathy's cunt. They all grabbed for seconds and started flinging it at each other. They were getting hit in the face, tits, bushes. Daniel was rubbing some on Ginger's ass. It was flying everywhere, and I even got hit with some, which Alaina promptly sucked clean when she saw it. I also got a puff on my cock for my trouble.</p><p>She dove back in, and they all started rolling around the mat. Under, over, through the cum and each other. Then mouths started latching onto cunts. They wound up in a daisy chain of cunt chewing where they all got one more O each. Cathy of course, came a few more times. When Ginger came, she shot again. Alaina was on the receiving end this time and Ginger's cunt convulsed and blew three streamers of girl juice into Alaina's face. For the next ten minutes the milled around cleaning up each other and the mat.</p><p>""Ok, one more,"" I said as I grabbed my cock and jerked and aimed it at them. I grabbed Cathy's head and shoved my rod to the hilt. My balls rose up and out it started to cum.</p><p>""Don't swallow, honey!"" Ginger said to Cathy.</p><p>I backed off of Cathy's throat a bit and blew my wad into her teenage mouth. She was unprepared for the volume of jizz and tried to keep her lips closed tightly around my rod. But the pressure was too much and streams started to shoot from points around her lips and my cock. It looked like a busted pipe-fitting. The other three girls started lapping it up as it came out. When I was done Cathy's mouth was full of steaming jism and Ginger had an idea. How creative these girls were.</p><p>Ginger got on all fours and said, ""You know what to do honey.""</p><p>Cathy moved over with her mouth near bursting with cum. Some was leaking out, and what the girls did not lick up was smeared all over her face. She pressed her full mouth up against her mom's pussy and blew it in. Then Cathy held her mom's pussy lips shut as Ginger began to rub her clit. After about a minute Alaina and Daniel got the idea. She was going to blow it out when she came. Ginger tensed and yelled, ""Take it you fucks!""</p><p>Alaina and Daniel had put their faces to together near Ginger's cunt and Cathy moved her hand away. Ginger's cunt literally exploded. White hot cum and girl cream came spewing out. Geysers of juice were flying out of her cunt and spilling onto their faces. When she was done she collapsed and Cathy went over to the girls to clean up the mess her mom had made. I got it all on tape and pulled it out when they were done and marked it 'Cum Fight '99'.</p>"
306,"A Weekend with Our Uncle, Part 1",Anonymous,,"['bi', 'inc', 'spank', 'oral', 'teen']",,2012-02-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Every few years, Mum and Dad would decide it was time to have a ""quiet weekend without the kids."" Whenever this happened we'd be farmed out to Uncle Andy and Aunt Mary, who lived up on the coast about two hours drive from home. The last time this happened, Uncle Andy was nearly single, Mary having left him, and the divorce not yet final.</p><p>Our mother's younger brother is a top-flight computer programmer who telecommutes to Sydney to work but, being a creature of the night, is angling for a similar job in the U.S. where he can sleep late and work late keeping in touch in real time across the Internet.</p><p>Anyway Fiona, Tina and I arrived about dinner time on Friday and were planning to leave after dinner on Sunday so we could be home in time for our various commitments on Monday morning. After dinner Tina asked Andy if she could use the Internet to do some research for an Info Tech assignment that she had to hand in the following Friday. Uncle Andy agreed and logged her in, which is how she came to be in Uncle's office by herself for about an hour after dinner while Fiona and I kept him company.</p><p>It turned out that his technophobic wife had walked out on him because she felt he was spending too much time with his computer and not enough time with her. She seemed to have the idea that because he worked at home, he should be available to help with housework, screw her and so on when he really needed peace to concentrate on the software authoring he was paid so highly to do.</p><p>During the course of our conversation the topic turned to Uncle Andy's current project and he enthusiastically rose to get his laptop and some diskettes from his office. He returned shortly with a very nervous Tina who was bare from the waist down.</p><p>""I'm not a parent so I'm not sure what I should do about this,"" Uncle Andy said. ""This is how I found Tina in my office. She was in the local chat room having cyber sex with some American. I take it your parents have no idea what you use the Internet for...""</p><p>Before anyone else could think of something to say Tina said, ""I don't think over-reacting would be an optimum solution, Uncle. Before I took the chance of getting caught cybering I had a look at your browser's cache, where copies of files from recently accessed web sites are kept. I found some very interesting pictures in there. Some of the girls seemed to be very young, not quite eighteen.""</p><p>Andy looked darkly at Tina and asked, ""Just what are you trying to say, young lady?""</p><p>""Only that we both have a secret to keep from my parents, that's all. If they knew what any of us really did on the Internet, we'd all be arse deep in shit!""</p><p>Fiona spoke up, saying, ""Andy, Tina, please. Let's all sit down and discuss this like adults. No one has done any harm and I'm certain none of us wants to cause a situation.""</p><p>Our uncle sat down in his wing back chair and we all watched as Tina walked over and sat on the couch between Fiona and me, taking our hands. She was still bare below the waist and Andy was starting to react to the scent of arousal coming from Tina as well as to the sight of the half naked young woman sitting nearly opposite him.</p><p>Uncle Andy broke the silence saying, ""I never said I was going to go running off at the mouth about what you were doing, Tina. I just said that I wasn't sure what I should do. As you point out it would certainly be embarrassing for me if your mother found out her little brother was accessing hard-core adult sites. Although, I can assure you any young women you saw in my computer will certainly be at least eighteen.""</p><p>With the situation apparently under control, we all breathed a sigh of relief. Literally, we breathed it at the same time and any remaining tension vanished as we all dissolved in gales of laughter.</p><p>""Well,"" laughed our uncle, ""now that tension has mounted and ridden off into the sunset, who would like a glass of wine?""</p><p>Andy left the room returning moments later with four glasses and a carafe of Moselle. As he filled the glasses and was about to stand to give us ours Tina rose, walked over to him and said, ""Here Uncle, let me take them.""</p><p>Andy just sort of sat there, mouth open, his eyes on a level with Tina's pussy. Tina, keeping a straight face, took the glasses from our uncle turned and walked back to the couch. Winking at us, she bent to offer us our wine, giving Andy a good look at her twat from behind, before turning and taking her seat between Fiona and me.</p><p>By this time our poor uncle was thoroughly shaken, but not yet stirred. It seemed that now was a good time to do a little bit of the latter. Stretching, I said, ""Tell me Unc, what do you do when you're not working or surfing the 'net?""</p><p>""Well, Michelle, I tend to live a pretty quiet life. I don't feel ready to look for a long-term partner and I don't like the idea of a succession of one-night stands. Not much of a bachelor am I?"" he laughed.</p><p>""Do you mean to say that you've not had a woman in nearly two years since Mary walked out?"" Fiona chimed in, looking aghast.</p><p>""That just about hit the nail on the head Fiona,"" Andy said with a laugh.</p><p>""Oh you poor man,"" said Tina leaning forward, ""no wonder you're all tense and irritable. Why don't you lay down and let us give you a nice, gentle back rub? I packed some baby oil with my things, I'll just go and get it."" Flashing her fur again, Tina stood and hurried from the room.</p><p>When she returned, still in just her top, she found our Uncle laying on his front with his shirt off and his head on a cushion. Fiona and I were kneeling on either side gently exploring his back with our finger tips. ""Unc,"" she said, ""I really think you should lose the trousers. This oil is nearly impossible to get out of fabric and it would be a shame to ruin a good pair of pants...""</p><p>""Uh, no, really girls, I don't think..."" he started to respond.</p><p>""Uncle, really, your back has more knots than a Boy Scout Jamboree. You need a massage,"" I told him, ""and besides, if you're embarrassed about stripping down, just remember that we've all seen men's undies!""</p><p>He still hesitated so Fiona reached under him for his belt buckle, causing his hips to reflexively rise up. As she undid his belt, I undid his pants and in a matter of seconds our Uncle was laying down again in his briefs. The reason for his reticence had become obvious to me as I was unzipping his fly: He had a roaring, stiff erection!</p><p>While this was going on, Tina squirted some baby oil into her hand and had been warming it by pouring it from palm to palm. Once Andy was laying down again, sans his pants, she knelt by his head and started rubbing his shoulders and upper back gently just spreading the oil and apparently quite unaware that her bare pussy was spread right next to his head. Laying with his head to the right and his eyes closed, Andy was unaware of the visual treat waiting for him.</p><p>Not to be totally outdone by our sister, Fiona and I quietly removed our tops and skirts and, after warming some oil, we started massaging his lower back and arms. I think we were enjoying listening to Andy's quiet sighs as much as he was enjoying three pairs of hands rubbing two years' worth of knots out of his back.</p><p>After massaging our Uncle's back, shoulders and arms for about half an hour, we picked up the tempo slowly to bring him back from the relaxed state he had settled into. After all, there was one more muscle which needed to have its stiffness attended to!</p><p>With one enormous sigh, Andy straightened his head and found himself face to face with Tina's pussy. As she still had one knee by each of his shoulders, her pussy was spread wide in front of him.</p><p>With a sharp breath and a jump of surprise our dear uncle came fully alert and climbed to a sitting position. ""Um, Tina, don't you think you should put something on? I might be your uncle but I am still a man and just flesh and blood.""</p><p>Giggling, Tina said, ""I don't know about blood, Uncle, but I can certainly see the flesh!""</p><p>Looking where Tina was looking our uncle suddenly became aware of the erection straining his briefs. Turning around to face us for some support he saw his other two nieces sitting cross-legged just behind him wearing nothing but panties.</p><p>""Uncle,"" I said quietly, ""you're the only one without oily hands. I think Tina might like you to help her with her top.""</p><p>""Yes, please, Andy. We're not your little nieces any more; we're consenting adults. We're all on the Pill, so you've no need to worry about pregnancy and we always practice safe sex so there isn't anything at all to stop us having a really nice time this weekend.""</p><p>""Did you girls plan this?"" Andy asked, trying to suppress a grin.</p><p>""No Uncle,"" Fiona told him, ""this is just as unexpected to us as it is to you. But, as some long dead Roman once said: 'Carpe diem' - seize the day. That day is now and we are three nubile women waiting for you to seize us!""</p><p>""I never was able to say 'No' to you three for very long,"" Andy said with a smile as he reached forward to lift Tina's top. Raising her arms, Tina smiled as she became naked and leaned forward to kiss our uncle gently on the lips.</p><p>As they kissed, Fiona leaned forward to caress Andy's belly, gently running her fingers up and down the line of fine hair between his navel and the elastic of his briefs, while I reached around to caress his chest and tweak his nipples. Sighing deeply, Andy told us, ""I'm about 15 years older than you three and I'm sure I'm no match for the much younger men you're used to.""</p><p>""Andy,"" I replied earnestly, ""I think I can speak for all of us when I say that we'll be happy with you whomever you're a match for. I'm sure that whether or not you think of yourself as a super-stud, you will make us as happy as we intend to make you.""</p><p>Motioning Fiona to stand, we stood to either side of Tina and I looked my uncle in the eye and said, ""Please take our panties down, we can't do it without staining them with baby oil.""</p><p>Finally bowing to the inevitable, Andy slid his hands gently up my legs and over my bottom to the elastic of my panties. Pausing to plant a gentle kiss on my mound, he lowered them with such delicious slowness that I couldn't help shivering with anticipation at the thought of his experienced hands caressing the rest of me.</p><p>""I dared to think about what I'm doing, Michi, but this has to be one of my wilder fantasies!"" Andy said, gently kissing the crease at the top of my thigh.</p><p>""Oh Uncle,"" I said, running my fingertips though his hair, ""I have too, ever since I was a child. Really, couldn't you tell?""</p><p>""I had a pretty good idea, honey, but there's just no way I'm going to make even a subtle pass at a girl that age, especially when she's my sister's daughter! But, now that you're older . . . ""</p><p>""Andy,"" Fiona whispered interrupting Unc', ""you and I are the only ones still wearing anything. Would you please take my panties down, too?""</p><p>""Of course, honey,"" he replied.</p><p>I watched his finger tips caress their way gently up her calves and inner thighs to pause, teasingly, where her panties covered the moist area between her legs. Gently hooking his index fingers inside the elastic, he slowly pulled them down to expose Fiona's pussy. ""Uncle Andy,"" Tina said in the wheedling voice she used whenever she wanted to wrap him around her little finger, ""before you take your briefs off, would you please stand up so we can see better?""</p><p>Standing up, he paused to survey the three young women now sitting in a semi-circle around him staring at the eye-level bulge in his briefs. Slowly pulling them down, he let his cock stay caught by the elastic until all but the head was exposed. We watched hungrily as his rock hard prick strained against the elastic before finally freeing itself and vaulting to the vertical position in front of us.</p><p>""Oh,"" said Tina, ""That's one helluva nice cock! I love my Tommy dearly and wouldn't swap him for the world, but I will have my share of that before this weekend is over!"" Truth to tell, I was thinking exactly the same thing and Fiona, I assume, was too. He had been circumcised and the cock standing proud and naked before us was about 17 cm long. It was so engorged that it beat time to our uncle's heartbeat! Smiling broadly at our reactions Andy just stood there, hands on hips, while we feasted our eyes on his cock. Staring at my uncle's cock, beating time like a conductor to a fast march, I felt myself becoming more than just aroused, I knew that I would climax if I could stare at it just a little longer.</p><p>""Please, nobody move,"" I whispered, ""just let me look..."" Something in my voice must have told them I really meant it, because my sisters sat quietly and Uncle Andy stood there watching me stare... I watched as the drop of pre cum on the tip ran down his shaft and another grew to take its place. I felt a climax building and starting to expand from my hot, wet pussy and spread throughout my body. As shaking gave way to shuddering, and moaning gave way to straining, and straining gave way to a sudden release, Tina took me in her arms and said, ""You came, didn't you? You told me you could cum just by looking, but I never believed you.</p><p>Oh Michi, my little sister, I love you very much. You are just so precious!"" As I returned her embrace, and we both kissed deeply, I could hear Fiona staking her claim to Andy for tonight. Plenty of time, I thought to myself as Tina and I melted into each other's arms and lips. Plenty of time...</p><p>When, after some minutes, we broke our kiss it was to find ourselves alone in the living room. We briefly discussed joining Fiona and Andy in bed, but decided to let them enjoy each other tonight and make up for it in the morning.</p><p>""But what if she wears him out?"" I whispered. ""Then there won't be anything left for us!""</p><p>""Trust me Michi 35 isn't over the hill, I know!"" Tina replied. ""Do you remember when I was in Melbourne for a week last year? I met a guy about Andy's age at a nightclub and he screwed me four times during the night when we got back to my hotel and twice more the next morning. Don't worry, honey-pie, none of us are going to miss out. Now, let's go to bed.""</p><p>As we headed for bed, our arms around each other's waist, we stopped briefly to listen to the action behind the half open door of the main bedroom. Hearing our sister and our uncle moaning and moving about on the bed, we kissed deeply and caressed each other's breasts and bottoms before moving on.</p><p>Once in the spare bedroom, we quietly moved the two single beds together, rearranging the blankets and quilts. Satisfied, we turned out the lights and climbed in together.</p><p>As our lips met, we caressed and fondled each other's breasts, bottoms and faces. Gently rolling me onto my back, Tina stretched one leg over me, placing it between my thighs to lightly press onto my pussy. That left me with a thigh on her pussy so I reached behind, taking her bottom in my hands, and pulled us closer together. Breaking our passionate kiss, I gently flicked my lips across her face, nibbled my way down her throat and toward her breasts.</p><p>As Tina raised herself up onto her elbows, I gently took hold of the nearest breast and tenderly laid kisses over it, returning again and again to her lovely nipple. Each time I kissed or nibbled on her nipple she sighed more deeply and gave a little shiver. Feeling Tina getting hotter and wetter heightened my own sexual arousal until, throwing the bed covers off, she straddled my chest.</p><p>Burying her face in my pussy, she lavished kisses on my labia and stroked the shaft of my clitoris with her tongue. Tenderly sucking on the nub, she drew it into her mouth making me gasp with pleasure.</p><p>She was treating my pussy to a thorough tongue-lashing so I took the opportunity to reciprocate on her. Exploring her wet pussy with my tongue, I gloried in the taste of her. Using my lower lip to push the fur away from her clit, I took her little nub into my mouth.</p><p>Gently sucking it in and out of my mouth while Tina did the same to me, I could feel myself starting to cum. Laying with my legs apart, my pussy naked and spread before my sister's lips and tongue, I felt waves of pleasure washing up my body, expanding in a pink glow. As I continued to suck Tina's clit, I began to moan louder and louder as my own pleasure grew. With my climax starting to peak, Tina's orgasm was building and she let her body drop until her pussy was resting on my face.</p><p>I came with a moan that was almost a scream and Tina ground her pussy firmly against my mouth. As my attention started to return to my sister, I responded to her by again taking her clitoris into my mouth and sucking on it like a gum drop. Her pussy was awash with her cum as she collapsed onto my body.</p><p>We lay together, head to tail, for a moment until Tina rolled off and turned around to embrace me. Holding each other and kissing gently and intimately we went to sleep in each other's arms.</p>"
307,"A Weekend with Our Uncle, Part 2",Anonymous,,"['bi', 'inc', 'spank', 'oral', 'teen']",,2012-02-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>When Tina and I woke up on Saturday morning we were still tangled together. Tina had the foresight to leave the curtains open so that we would be awakened with the dawn.</p><p>""Good morning,"" Tina said when she saw I was awake, ""let's think about breakfast in bed for Andy and Fiona.""</p><p>""What do you have in mind?"" I asked.</p><p>""Besides us you mean?"" Tina said with a laugh, ""Let's get cleaned up and check the kitchen.""</p><p>Moving quietly, Tina headed for the kitchen while I started a bath. Rummaging through the cupboards, I found some bubble bath and some bath salts. I poured a liberal quantity of each into the tub and stirred to help the foam build up. Once everything looked under control, I brushed my teeth then headed for the kitchen to see if I could help Tina.</p><p>Tina meanwhile had gathered together some thin sausages, bacon, tomatoes, eggs and orange juice. ""Leave those until we've bathed and made ourselves beautiful,"" I said, ""we'll want to serve breakfast hot and fresh. The bath should be ready now, come on.""</p><p>Tina followed me into the bathroom and brushed her teeth as I climbed into the tub. Relaxing into the hot foamy water, I watched her titties jiggling in time to the toothbrush. When she had rinsed her mouth, Tina walked over to the tub and stepped in facing me. I took her hands to steady her, kissed her once on the pussy just for fun and let her lower herself to sit facing me, our legs lightly tucked around each other's bottoms. Taking a sponge, I washed her boobs and face then reaching around, washed her back. As I was washing her back, our breasts pressed lightly together, Tina reached down and started to wash my pussy.</p><p>""Mmmm, that feels nice. Let's swap,"" I said, handing the sponge to Tina and leaning back to let my sister wash my front.</p><p>When she pulled me toward her to wash my back, I gave her a taste of her own medicine. Reaching down, I gently spread her labia and caressed her pussy lightly, letting the warm water cleanse the traces of last night's eroticism from her.</p><p>Before we got carried away with each other, Tina called a halt and we both rinsed off under the shower. After we had brushed each other's hair we went back to the kitchen, still naked, to prepare breakfast.</p><p>While Tina was cooking I made coffee in the big eight-cup plunger which is an essential tool of our Uncle's trade and found a nice, big tray to fit everything on.</p><p>Carrying the tray between us we headed for the main bedroom where we found Andy and Fiona still asleep, their legs tangled together, amid a rumpled pile of bedclothes.</p><p>""Good morning sleepy heads,"" we chorused, ""waky, waky, hands off your snaky!""</p><p>""Mmmph?"" said our uncle, slowly stirring and looking about. His eyes focused on the two naked sisters holding the breakfast tray and he came awake with satisfying speed. When he tried to sit up, he found that he was still entangled in Fiona's legs and gently shook her awake.</p><p>Fiona smiled like the sunrise when she saw our Uncle's face and laughed while she and Andy untangled themselves to sit up and make room for us and the tray.</p><p>""Coffee first I think,"" I told Tina when we got ourselves settled around the tray. Tina poured and I handed a cup each to our Andy and Fiona, keeping the third for myself.</p><p>""Did you two have a nice night?"" I asked.</p><p>""Oh Michi,"" Fiona said, ""Andy was wonderful! Tender, considerate, adventurous and a fucking good lover. I've never been with such an experienced man - you two will enjoy him immensely. If he's not a super-stud, I don't know what he is. We made love three times and he made me cum each time and twice the first time!""</p><p>""Fiona,"" our Uncle responded, ""it takes two to tango you know. If Michi and Tina are anywhere near as good as you were I'll die a happy man.""</p><p>Tina chimed in with, ""Let's have no talk of dying. The only stiff we want around here is the one growing in front of you now, Andy.""</p><p>""Speaking of that,"" Andy said, ""I really do need to go to the bathroom and I don't think having a hard-on is going to help.""</p><p>Looking at Tina I said, ""Your privilege, Teenie, if you hadn't been caught with your pussy hanging out none of this would be happening now.""</p><p>Kneeling beside the bed, Tina took Andy's cock in her left hand and caressed his balls with her right. Looking up she said in her best 'little-girl' voice, ""Uncle Andy, may I please help to get your cock soft so you can go to the bathroom?""</p><p>Suddenly speechless, Andy leaned back on the bed head and nodded dumbly to her. As her tongue slowly circled the tight, shiny knob Andy let out a moan and gently caressed her hair. Looking at our Uncle's face, I couldn't help smiling at the ecstatic expression he wore. Listening to the soft slurping noises Tina was making as her mouth moved up and down his shaft I felt myself getting wet.</p><p>I looked over at Fiona but found my eldest sister watching with rapt attention the show Tina was putting on. Remembering how our Uncle had reacted to Tina's 'little-girl' voice, I made a mental note to bring some hair ribbons and my old school uniform with me next time we came up to stay. Returning my attention to Tina and Uncle Andy, I watched as Tina's hands and mouth were working together to bring our Uncle to his first cum today.</p><p>As she worked her mouth over his shaft, Andy started to breathe faster and in little jerks. His moaning was getting louder and his legs seemed to stiffen when, all of a sudden, he gave a kind of long, straining grunt and breathed a massive sigh of contentment. Some of Andy's cum had escaped Tina's mouth and after swallowing, she carefully licked up all of the drips. Watching this, Uncle Andy seemed pleased that even after last night Tina couldn't swallow all of his cum.</p><p>""Oh Tina, where did you learn to give head like that?"" Andy asked her.</p><p>""There's this really good site on the web that has a tutorial on sucking cocks by a guy called Dungeonmaster. After we read it, we all practiced on our vibrators, but it's good to know it works on a real cock,"" Tina said. ""Now you're not hard any more, Uncle, why don't you go to the bathroom so we can make you all hard again?""</p><p>""What a good idea!"" Andy laughed, sliding off the bed and walking through the door.</p><p>After our Uncle was out of earshot, Tina and I plied Fiona with questions about last night, wanting to know all the dirty details, but Fiona just gave one of her secret smiles and said, ""You'll both find out very, very soon. Our Uncle used to think he was a failure sexually after Mary left him. If I ever meet that whore-fucked gutter-slut, I'll kick her cunt sideways!"" she said heatedly, ""Can you imagine anyone setting out to give someone as wonderful, gentle and considerate as Uncle Andy the idea that he is a failure in bed?""</p><p>""Hey, calm down Sis, we're here, she's not and Unks will be coming back to finish breakfast and have desert in a moment,"" I said, ""What do you think we can do to turn him on and give him the best cum we can?""</p><p>""I might have a few ideas on that,"" Tina said, ""after all, I was looking through his cache last night before I got caught. Most of the girls were blonde and about our age.""</p><p>""Were they doing anything or just posing for the camera?"" I asked.</p><p>""There were quite a few poses, but most of them were bisexual: two or more girls with one man. Sometimes they were kissing and cuddling each other while the guy was fucking one of them, in others they were working together to bring the guy off. There was a fair bit of cock sucking, too.""</p><p>""Hmmm,"" said Fiona, winking at Tina, ""I seem to remember most of that was a winner with Tommy, too, that day we all had him.""</p><p>""Fi,"" I asked, ""how did Unks handle Tina and I kissing last night when you took him off to bed?""</p><p>Fi smiled, remembering, and told us, ""That made him ferociously horny! He couldn't take his eyes off you until I took him by the cock and led him to bed.""</p><p>""Okay, Fi,"" I said, ""here's the plan. When Andy comes back, you go and freshen up. Tina and I will be in bed sharing caresses and we'll get him in bed between us. Do we want to decide who get to ride his cock first, or should we let Andy decide?""</p><p>Now Tina spoke up, ""I don't think it's fair to put that kind of decision on a man, he may be afraid to offend the other one. You go first and I'll play with you both. How wet are you?"" she asked, feeling my pussy. ""Hmmm, you'll do!""</p><p>Hearing the loo flush, Tina and I took our positions in bed as Fiona headed for the bathroom.</p><p>By the time our Uncle returned, Tina and I were kissing passionately and caressing each other's breasts and bodies.</p><p>""Oh my, that is one very beautiful sight,"" our Uncle said when he saw us.</p><p>Slowly breaking our embrace, we moved apart and I patted the mattress between us and said, ""Hi Unks, come and join us.""</p><p>He climbed up the bed between us, stopping to give a tender kiss on each of our pussies. Once he was between us I kissed his mouth deeply while Tina gently ran her hands over the fine dark hair on his chest. Half turning to face me, he let his hands explore my body in a way that not even my sisters could match. His gentle, knowing, experienced hands were like no others I have ever felt. He even kissed better than I've been kissed before. Giving myself over to this man completely, dissolving in the pleasure his touch was giving me, I felt a warm glow encompassing my body.</p><p>Never before have I felt so deliciously helpless in the tender arms of a man. Whatever my Uncle wanted of me it was going to be my very great pleasure to give him. As his tongue explored my mouth and his hands caressed my body, the warm feeling in my loins suddenly exploded in one the most intense orgasms I had ever felt.</p><p>""Oh God, Andy, do it to me! Fuck me now, please!"" I cried weakly, ""Please let me feel you inside me!""</p><p>""Not yet sweetheart,"" he said gently, ""soon, but not just yet.""</p><p>He continued to caress me, gently kissing my mouth, my breasts, my nipples, going lower towards my pussy, kissing every inch of me as I lay helplessly in the most delicious torture I could never have imagined before today. I couldn't even try to move, so wrapped up was I in the pleasure being inflicted upon me. As I felt his lips playing around my pussy fur, his breath hot on my skin, I parted my legs to give him better access.</p><p>My uncle was certainly in no hurry to get himself off in me and part of my mind wondered if he was torturing himself as he was torturing me with pleasure and anticipation. As he moved his face between my legs I felt myself tingling, waiting for the touch of his lips to my labia. Instead, he seemed to be concentrating on the tops on my inner thighs. Weakly I tried to move my pussy toward his mouth, but he kept evading me, not even letting his face touch my pussy by accident.</p><p>When he was ready, he let his tongue gently trace around my sex making occasional forays toward my labia, still evading any moves I made to push my pussy against the frustrating pleasure machine that was his tongue. Slowly he moved in until he was running his tongue with exquisite tenderness between my labia, separating them to touch my vagina before moving up towards my clitoris. As he pointed his tongue and played it along the underside of my clitoral shaft, I felt the pent-up arousal and frustration turning into yet another climax. Sensing that I was ready and that I couldn't stand any more teasing, my Uncle slowly climbed on top of my waiting body and gently guided his rock hard cock into my waiting pussy.</p><p>Letting out a sigh that quickly became a moan of pleasure, I turned my face up to his and gave him a kiss that I hope managed to convey how he was making me feel. As he was working his cock inside me, I was too helpless from the pleasuring he was giving me to do anything which might enhance his pleasure at the one moment I felt to be the apex of my life. As the feelings of pleasure in my pussy were spreading through my body I managed to find the strength to wrap my legs around Andy's body and bring him closer to me until I felt the longest and most satisfying orgasm ever. As my mind started to return to something resembling my normal level of consciousness, I regained enough presence of mind to start working Andy's cock with my pussy muscles.</p><p>Watching his beautiful face, I saw him react to what must have felt like tiny hands playing with him while he was inside me. Suddenly his eyes lost vision and his body became tense. Working my pussy muscles up and down his shaft as hard as I could to give back some of the pleasure this man gave to me I watched with satisfaction as, with an animal like grunt, his body stiffened and deposited within me spurt after spurt of his hot cum.</p><p>As he lowered his body onto mine, I cradled his head in my arms and kissed him very tenderly on his lips. We lay together like that for some minutes until, reluctantly, he withdrew his now-spent weapon from my sated pussy and rolled onto his back.</p><p>As I rolled over to face my Uncle and play with his chest hair, I thought about my limited experience with men. I had been a sex toy for Tommy twice: once when he and Tina caught me naked having cyber-sex, when I lost my virginity, and again when we were all at the beach together. That had been fun and very horny but for pure, unadulterated, sexual bliss my Uncle was without peer.</p><p>A hand reaching around me to playfully fondle my breast brought me out of my reverie. ""Come on muffin,"" Fiona's voice said, ""let's you and I have something to eat while you get your strength back and leave Tina and Unks to themselves for a while.""</p><p>Giving Andy one last, heartfelt kiss, I rolled off the bed and went with Fi into the kitchen. While we were recovering Fi had packed two plates from the tray with bacon, sausages, a couple of eggs and some of the fried tomato halves and poured two cups of coffee from the plunger. My sister gave me the two cups and carried the plates herself. When we got there, she seated me with a kiss, put a plate in front of me and sat down opposite.</p><p>""Well, what do you think?"" she asked.</p><p>""I've had a cock inside me three times now and each was better than the last. If this goes on, my next fuck is going to kill me!""</p><p>Laughing, Fi said, ""He is good isn't he? I haven't had anyone better since I've been screwing. Oh, God, I wish we'd done this sooner!""</p><p>""Oh Fi, I'm scared. Andy made me feel so good I don't think I could enjoy being fucked by anyone else.""</p><p>""My little cuddle-muffin,"" Fi said, taking my hands in hers, ""are you saying that you'll never again enjoy a cum unless Andy gives it to you?""</p><p>""That's how it feels,"" I said earnestly. ""Nobody: not you, not Tina, not Tommy has ever made me lay like a bag of spuds while I'm getting fucked or eaten. When Uncle Andy was kissing his way down me, I couldn't move to save myself let alone to return my pleasure as I've always done with you and Tina.""</p><p>""Well, lets just see,"" Fiona said letting go of my hands and slipping under the table.</p><p>The next thing I knew, my sister was parting my knees and kissing her way up my thighs towards my pussy. I sat forward in my chair, spreading my legs further as her face continued to move further along my thigh until she reached the crease joining my thigh to my love-gap.</p><p>When her mouth met my pussy, I let out a soft moan. As her tongue began to explore my labia and the cavern that still contained some of our Uncle's semen, I rotated my hips forward to give her better access. I could almost hear her smiling as I started moaning with pleasure as her tongue probed my vagina.</p><p>""I love the taste of a man in you,"" Fiona murmured, ""and Andy's taste is truly sublime. Do you mind if I drink it all?""</p><p>""Please,"" I squeaked.</p><p>""You think you might cum if I keep going?""</p><p>""Yes, please don't stop now,"" I begged.</p><p>Burying her face in my pussy again, Fi took my clit between her lips and began gently sucking on it. As her lips were caressing my love button, I edged further and further forward. When my bottom got to the edge of the chair, I let myself slip down onto the floor and lay on my back with my knees up and as far apart as I could get them to allow her the best possible access to my pussy. As she sucked on me I felt tingles turning into lightning bolts and spreading throughout my body. When the lightning finally struck, I let out a scream that mingled perfectly with Tina's as we each climaxed at opposite ends of the house.</p><p>""Oh, I'll never cum again,"" Fi said with a laugh, ""not unless Andy fucks me!""</p><p>""Okay, okay,"" I said with a smile, ""you've made your point. I'm glad you found such a wonderful way to prove me wrong. Meanwhile, I think our sister has just come back from heaven. Should we go in and see about another ride on Andy?""</p><p>""Sounds good to me, but don't get your hopes up. It's my bet there won't be any more serious action from Mr. Wiggly before this afternoon.""</p><p>Walking into the main bedroom with our arms around each other we found a rather wrung out Tina and an Uncle Andy who looked for all the world like the cat who ate the canary.</p><p>Let's get real for one moment. My sisters and I are three girls varying in age from eighteen to twenty one. Our Uncle is one man who has lived on this planet for thirty five years. In any fair bedroom wrestle we should have been the winners. It should be us sitting and smiling, and our Uncle laying with a stunned look on his face. Instead, he had consistently reduced each of us to a quivering jelly while seemingly being ready for more himself. If that's not a challenge, I don't know what is!</p><p>""Uncle Andy,"" I said accusingly, ""I thought you said you're not a super-stud. I don't know what you and Fi did three times last night, but nobody has ever fucked me like you have and Tina had just given you a head-job. Now you've fucked her half to death and you still look like you've just had a quiet game of tennis! What are you?""</p><p>Laughing, our Uncle said, ""I'm just a normal man, Michi. I hadn't had sex for nearly two years before last night but I keep myself in good shape by watching what I eat, exercising regularly and generally living a clean life. I guess I could say that my strength is as the strength of ten because my heart is pure.""</p><p>Looking at the cherubic expression on Andy's face, Fiona and I just couldn't help dissolving in laughter. Tina, starting to pay attention to the world around her, let out a chuckle and said, ""I don't know about the pure heart, but I can vouch for the strength bit!""</p><p>""Well,"" I said, ""you're more than a match for us individually, let's see how you cope with us together.""</p><p>""Come on girls, I've just cum for the sixth time in about twelve hours. I really don't think I can get another hard on just yet.""</p><p>""Well,"" I said, ""if you don't think you can keep up with us, I reckon Fi and I will just have to do it to each other. I owe Fi a cum, so now is probably a good time to pay up!""</p><p>Looking over at Andy's cock, it was pretty slack and I wondered just how long it was going to stay that way. Climbing up onto the bed with Fiona, we knelt facing each other and kissed deeply. As our tongues and mouths worked at pleasuring each other, Fiona gently held my face while I explored her body with my fingers.</p><p>Feeling her nipples against my throat as her tongue explored my mouth, I let my hands go to her hips. Pulling her closer to me, I moved my hands slowly up her back, gently dragging my fingernails on her skin. As we broke our kiss for a moment to catch breath, I looked over Fi's shoulder to see what our uncle was doing. He was sitting up watching us with a hand on his half-erect cock. When he saw me looking, he smiled and said, ""Keep that up girls and I'll join you shortly.""</p><p>Laying back on the bed and pulling Fi on top of me, we maneuvered into a head and tail position. As she settled her pussy over my face and put her head between my raised thighs, I could hear Tina moving behind Andy at the head of the bed. Stealing a sideways glance, I saw her settling down behind him, wrapping her legs around him and running her hands down from his chest towards his cock. Feeling just a little jealous, I put my mouth over Fiona's pussy and started exploring her labia with my tongue. While I was running my tongue along the cleft between Fiona's lips, she took my clitoris into her mouth and gently sucked on it. The taste of her pussy has never failed to turn me on since I first tasted it several years ago.</p><p>Suddenly, Fiona took her mouth off my clitoris and got up on all fours. Looking up to see what was happening, I saw Andy squatting by Fiona holding his now stiff cock in his hand. ""Move a bit closer, Michi."" he said, so I shinnied down, lifted my butt up and spread my legs for him, but instead of giving sliding his cock into me, he held it for Fiona to lick like an ice cream while he played with my pussy with his finger.</p><p>Tina came up behind him and started playing with his balls while Fiona worked her tongue over his head leaving me to play with Fi's titties while Andy diddled me with his finger. I saw Tina whisper something to Andy, who smiled broadly and nodded. He lifted Fiona's face to his, whispered in her ear and kissed her on the lips. With a laugh Fiona grabbed his ears and gave him a deep tongue kiss letting him have a taste of his own pre cum which he didn't seem to mind...</p><p>After Fiona had been licking his head and Tina playing with his balls for several more minutes I could see that Andy was getting ready to cum, and I hoped Fi wouldn't swallow it all so I could have a taste too.</p><p>Suddenly Andy said ""Now!"" Fi rolled to the side and Andy lunged forward while Fiona held my arms. Tina started massaging the length of his cock right in front of my face and said, laughing, ""This will clear up your complexion, Michi!""</p><p>At this Fiona tightened her grip on my wrists, forcing me to struggle. Looking down at me Fiona laughed too saying, ""Oh, this is going to be just so good to watch! I've wanted to do something like this ever since I heard about Tina and Tommy catching you.""</p><p>Reminded of Tina holding me out for Tommy to use got me even hotter, so I struggled harder to free myself. Tina let go of Andy's cock to hold my legs, and Andy took himself in hand, pumping with one hand and rubbing his balls with the other. His smile was so wide it almost seemed to meet at the back of his head! While I was still struggling I saw his cock suddenly seem to get bigger, then spurt after spurt of cum hit me in my face. I tried to catch as much of it as I could in my mouth, but most of it hit my cheek and ran down onto my neck.</p><p>Still looking down at me, Andy said, ""Oh, Michi, you look just so gorgeous like that. With your arms held above your head like that, your tits tighten beautifully and your struggles make them wobble and, oh, God, that was just sooo hot! When Fiona told me about Tina and Tommy last night, I just had to try it out for myself.""</p><p>Leaning forward to lick the last drops of cum from Andy's head I told him, ""It makes me really hot, too, Uncle Andy. If you've got any other fantasies, we can bring stuff up with us next time we come.""</p><p>""I'll think about that while we get cleaned up for lunch,"" Andy replied.</p>"
308,"A Weekend with Our Uncle, Part 3",Anonymous,,"['bi', 'inc', 'spank', 'oral', 'teen']",,2012-02-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Over lunch we discussed our picture collections. Andy was pretty stunned to find that we had over 128 megabytes of pictures and movies, all neatly filed in a structured directory tree.</p><p>""Very impressive! So what do your parents think of it?""</p><p>""They'll never know,"" Fiona told him. ""We compress them into a WinZip archive then use PGP just to be absolutely certain that no one can open them without knowing a very, very long pass phrase.""</p><p>""PGP,"" Andy asked, ""what's that?""</p><p>""Pretty Good Privacy. It's a strong encryption program that would take a supercomputer a very expensively long time to crack. We used to just use WinZip with a password until I found a company that sells a cracker program. If you don't want anybody looking at your files, just get PGP and encrypt them with your key. With the latest version for Windows, Macs and Unix, it's drag and drop easy.""</p><p>While Fiona was lecturing Andy, Tina and I exchanged grins. Don't get Fi talking about data privacy, or you'll have to stick a cock or a clit in her mouth to shut her up!</p><p>When she stopped to take a breath, Tina quickly changed the subject. ""Why don't we bring Fi's computer up next time so we can swap files?""</p><p>""That's a good idea,"" Andy said, ""I've got a cable I use to transfer stuff between my laptop and my desktop. We can set it and forget it until the job's done.""</p><p>After lunch, we went outside and played tennis. Andy lives out of town on a 3/4 hectare property. Being totally surrounded by dairy and beef farms, you can't see a house nearer than a couple of kilometers away, so there was no chance of anyone seeing us. After Andy took his briefs off last night, none of us had worn a stitch of clothing and we had no intention of getting dressed again until Sunday night.</p><p>Playing nude tennis in Tasmania in summer means lots of sunscreen to keep the UV from causing skin cancer. Remembering the last time we used it, and the social event that became, I started to get horny. ""Well,"" I asked, ""who gets to do whom?""</p><p>""If nobody minds, I'd like to do all three of you,"" Uncle Andy said with a lecherous grin. ""You're all just so wonderfully young and sexy I want to put my hands all over you.""</p><p>We all agreed to that on condition the three of us got to share him. Fiona, again claiming seniority, knelt down before Andy and he started applying the sunscreen to her while Tina and I watched. He started at the front, working his way down from her shoulders to her breasts, slowly rubbing the lotion over her skin. ""Mmm, you're very smooth,"" Andy told her, ""I'm so very glad you three turned out to be the sexy, wanton girls you are. Every time you girls visited over the past few years I couldn't help thinking about the lucky boys who were bedding you.""</p><p>""Actually Andy,"" I said, ""you're just the second man to have me. Almost all of the guys back home drag their knuckles when they walk! They just don't have any appeal. Tina has the only one worth having, but she doesn't mind sharing, so that's okay.""</p><p>""What about you Fiona?"" Andy asked as he started getting close to her pussy.</p><p>""S-same as Michi,"" she said spreading her legs wider, ""if there's nobody I feel comfortable fucking, I'd rather go without. K-keep doing that...""</p><p>Tina, fearing that our elder sister was going to monopolize Andy, walked over and sat behind Fiona. Reaching around she told Andy, ""You start on her legs while I take care of her pussy. Don't forget, Fi, Michi and I are waiting our turns, too!""</p><p>I came over and sat beside Andy to watch Tina playing with Fi's pussy while our Uncle, rather distractedly worked the sunscreen onto her legs.</p><p>Once he had finished her front he sat and watched as Tina's fingers chased, spider-like, over and around Fi's labia bringing her to a high level of arousal without letting her cum. Fiona was quite red in the face by this time and her head was back, leaning on Tina's. When Tina suddenly noticed that Andy had finished our sister's front, she let her fingers rest on Fi's pussy and said with a laugh, ""Lay down Michi, you do Fi's pussy while Andy does her back.""</p><p>I lay on my back and waited while Tina helped Fi on top of me. I could see she was dripping wet from the work-over that Tina had been giving her, so I sucked her clitoris into my mouth and gently tongued it while Andy was sun-screening her. I was laying so that I could see Andy's cock while he was working, and wasn't too amazed to see that it was getting hard again. When I judged that Andy was nearly finished I increased the stimulation to Fi's clit, making her start thrashing around. Suddenly, she pushed her twat into my face quite hard and gave a piercing yell that startled the hell out of me before collapsing back onto me.</p><p>After a moment she got up on all fours and slowly got to her feet, swaying slightly. Looking at Tina she said, ""We'll have to try that again sometime, I think.""</p><p>While Tina and Fi were distracted, I passed the bottle to Andy and squatted down so he could do my back. When he had worked his way down to my waist, I leaned forward and got up on my knees giving him a perfect view of my pussy. Just before he got down past my bottom, he leaned forward and gave my labia a quick, but tender, kiss which made me shiver with pleasure. As he continued to work over my pussy and down my thighs he asked, ""Girls, have you ever been with more than one man at a time?""</p><p>Tina answered saying, ""No Andy, decent men are very thin on the ground back home, why?""</p><p>""I've had a fantasy for a while now about watching a girl sucking my cock while someone's fucking her, and it occurred to me that you might know someone...""</p><p>""Tommy!"" we chorused.</p><p>""Andy, do you mind if I make a phone call?"" Tina asked.</p><p>""Be my guest, I was hoping you would ask that,"" he laughed.</p><p>Tina was back about five minutes later. ""He's coming up now,"" she said, ""I gave him your address and directions from the highway so he should be here in about two hours. Meanwhile, I think it's my turn for the sunscreen!""</p><p>After Andy had finished Tina, we all converged on him. Laughing, he stood there with his cock standing up while three pairs of young female hands covered every centimeter of his body. Before we all got carried away, Andy called a halt, got the ball and racquets, then took us out to the tennis court.</p><p>After about an hour and a half we decided to have a break. Andy lead us back to the verandah where we girls sat down while he went inside to get something cold and wet. Returning moments later with a pitcher and four glasses, he poured orange juice mixed with white wine and ice cubes and handed one to each of us.</p><p>While we were sipping and getting our strength back, we heard a car pulling up in the driveway. ""I hope that's Tommy,"" Tina said, ""or we're all going to be very embarrassed!""</p><p>With that she went inside the house.</p><p>Hearing a familiar tattoo knocked on the front door I said, ""That sounds like him.""</p><p>When Tina came back out Tommy was with her, a large bulge in his pants. Our uncle stood and held out a hand while Tina introduced them.</p><p>""Call me Tom please sir, Tommy's a pet name for the girls,"" Tommy said grasping Andy's hand firmly.</p><p>""And I'm Andrew, Tom, not 'Sir'. Pleased to meet you.""</p><p>Tommy said, ""I feel a bit out of place here, being the only one dressed.""</p><p>Hearing that, Fiona and I stood up and closed in smiling wickedly. I knelt and started taking off his sandals while Fi reached around him from behind to unbutton his shirt and Tina took care of his trousers. In seconds Tommy was as buck-naked as the rest of us. Still on my knees, I could see his cock standing up at eye-level with a drip of pre cum forming at the tip. I watched it grow for a moment, then leaned forward and took it on the tip of my tongue before sitting back to wait for the next one.</p><p>When the second drop formed at the tip of his cock I leaned forward, gently taking his cock in my hand and closing my lips about his head. Suddenly, I felt Andy kneel behind me and reach around to run his fingers through my pussy-fur.</p><p>""Let's go inside where we can be more comfortable,"" he said.</p><p>""Alright,"" Fiona told them, ""you two men go in now, we'll be along in a moment.""</p><p>Once the men had gone inside Tina and Fiona closed in on me, taking an arm each. ""Okay Michi, it looks like 'toy time' again,"" Tina laughed, tightening her grip.</p><p>""She's wet enough to go straight onto Andy,"" Fiona laughed, feeling my pussy. ""Come on, let's get her inside.""</p><p>As soon as we were inside the door I started struggling, forcing them to use both hands to hold me. Laughing, they pushed me into the house calling to Andy and Tommy to help. As soon as the men saw what was happening they broke into broad smiles and each took an ankle, lifting me completely into the air, to carry me into the lounge room. Once I was clear of the ground I started struggling harder forcing the men to use two hands, one on my ankle and the other under each knee, causing my legs to be widely parted.</p><p>""Don't you love the way her tits bounce when she struggles,"" Fiona laughed.</p><p>Tommy said, ""They're nice, but I'm enjoying the view lower down. I can't wait to get back inside her little honey-pot!""</p><p>""Andy, once we get her onto Tommy's cock, would you like her to suck your cock?"" Tina asked our uncle.</p><p>He replied, ""Oh yes, if you don't mind.""</p><p>Fiona and Tina laughed at that and Tina told him, ""No, we don't mind at all. We're enjoying this as much as you are. Now Tommy, you give Andy her leg and lay down on the couch so we can put her on you.""</p><p>I was still struggling as Andy took both of my legs in his strong arms and Tommy lay on the couch.</p><p>""We're going to have to stop her struggling if we want to get Tommy inside her,"" Fiona told Tina, ""any ideas?""</p><p>Looking at me with a wicked grin Tina said, ""Yes. Lay her over that chair and I'll make her behave.""</p><p>""What are you going to do?"" I asked.</p><p>""You'll see,"" she said with a laugh. ""And I guarantee that you'll think twice about being naughty again!""</p><p>Once they had me bent over the chair, with Fiona in front holding my wrists and Andy behind holding my ankles, Tina called Tommy to come over and watch the fun. When he was kneeling beside Tina, she said, ""Okay, everybody ready?""</p><p>""For what?"" I asked.</p><p>Tina answered by spanking me, once, hard on my buttocks.</p><p>""Owww! You bitch,"" I yelled, struggling hard to free myself, ""when I get out of this I'm going to make you sorry!""</p><p>""No Muffin, when you get out of this you're going to be a very, very good little girl and do what you're told,"" she said quietly.</p><p>Fiona laughed loudly and said, ""You guys are at the wrong end, you should have seen the look on her face when that spank landed!""</p><p>""Wait up Tina, I've got to see this,"" Tommy told her, coming around to sit beside Fiona.</p><p>""Here, take a wrist,"" she said giving him my right arm. ""Now watch!""</p><p>As the second slap landed I threw back my head and yelled from the sting, ""Owww! That fucking hurt!""</p><p>Tommy and Fiona were laughing. Fiona imitated the look on my face when I felt Tina's hand land for the second time, to Tommy's great amusement.</p><p>""You two are enjoying this, aren't you?"" I asked, accusingly.</p><p>Tommy moved forward and put his cock into the hand he was holding and said, ""If my cock was any harder I think it would burst, Michi. This is the most fun I've had out of bed, ever.""</p><p>""Now Muffin,"" Tina told me, ""I'm going to give you four more for a total of six spanks and I want you to say 'Thank you' to me after each one and to ask Tommy and Fiona how they enjoyed watching. Do you understand?""</p><p>Realizing that this could go on all day if I didn't cooperate, I answered in a small voice, ""Yes Tina, I understand.""</p><p>Whack!!</p><p>I threw my head back again, ""Oww! Thank you Tina. Fi and Tommy, did you enjoy that?""</p><p>Fiona was laughing too hard to answer, but Tommy said, ""Yes Michi, that was as good as the others. Tina's sure putting on a good show isn't she?""</p><p>Before I could answer, Tina's hand landed on my bottom again: Whack!!</p><p>""Owww! Thank you Tina, did you two enjoy that one?""</p><p>Neither Tommy nor Fiona could answer through their laughter.</p><p>Whack!!</p><p>""Owwww! Tina, thank you. I can see that Fiona and Tommy are having a wonderful time and they're laughing too hard to answer if I asked them.""</p><p>""Okay Muffin. Do you promise to be a good girl from now on, and do as your told?""</p><p>""Yes Tina, I'll be good, I promise.""</p><p>""Alright then, there's just one more to go and here's what I want you to do: When everybody lets you go, I want you to walk to the table and bend over. Then, when you've made sure everyone can see properly, I want you to ask me to give you your last spank. Do you understand?""</p><p>""Yes Tina.""</p><p>As the others released their grip, I stood up and turned around to face Tina and Andy. They both had very broad grins on their faces and, from the size of his erection, Andy had obviously been enjoying my spanking too.</p><p>I bent over and held the edge of the table and waited until Tommy and Fiona had sat down opposite me, and Andy was kneeling beside me, 'so I can watch your tits jiggle when Tina's hand lands', he had said with a laugh.</p><p>Facing Fiona and Tommy I asked, ""Has everybody got a good view?""</p><p>They chorused their assent.</p><p>I had been composing a suitable request for Tina while I was waiting, and I told her, ""Tina, I'm ready for the last of my spanks now. I'm sorry I misbehaved but I'm glad everyone found my pain and humiliation so enjoyable. Thank you very much. Would you give my the last spank now?""</p><p>""You didn't say 'please', Muffin. We'll make that two more.""</p><p>""Oh, I'm sorry Tina. Would you please give my my next spank now?""</p><p>Whack!!! By far the hardest spank landed on my bottom.</p><p>""Owww, owww, owww!"" I cried as Fiona and Tommy again dissolved in gales of laughter. ""Thank you Tina,"" I said. Looking down at Andy I asked, ""Did my tits jiggle satisfactorily, Uncle Andy?""</p><p>""Yes Michi, they were lovely and I'm looking forward to seeing them do it again too,"" he said, a twinkle in his eye, ""but I think I can be more comfortable and have a better view if I lay down underneath you and look up.""</p><p>When Fiona and Tommy had calmed down, I asked, ""Did you enjoy watching the pain on my face that time?""</p><p>Fiona mimicked the look on my face when the last spank landed on my bottom and said, laughing, ""That was the best so far, Michi. Tina's really putting on a good show, isn't she Tommy?""</p><p>""The best, Fiona. Michi's antics are making me so horny, I can't wait to fuck her,"" he told her.</p><p>""Can you both see properly?"" I asked.</p><p>""Just lift your head a little and face me,"" Tommy told me, ""yes, that's better,"" he said when I was looking him in the eye.</p><p>""What about you, Uncle Andy, have you got a good view?"" I asked, looking down to see my uncle laying on his back with his hands folded behind his head.</p><p>""Yes thank you Michi, I can see quite well.""</p><p>""Tina,"" I said, ""everyone has a good view. Would you please spank my bottom whenever you like.""</p><p>""When I do Michi, you'll find that this one will be by far the hardest. The others were for being naughty and for struggling. This one is for not saying please. Do you understand?""</p><p>""Yes, Tina,"" I squeaked nervously.</p><p>Fiona squirmed and giggled at my reaction and Tommy's grim turned into a smile.</p><p>As I waited for Tina's hand, I maintained eye contact with Tommy as he had told me to do, watching his hungry smile grow as my nervousness became more apparent. The longer I waited, the more nervous I became and the more Tommy was enjoying my suffering.</p><p>Whack!!!</p><p>""Arrh!!!"" I screamed, pitching forward from the force of the spank, tears welling in my eyes.</p><p>As Fiona laughed, she was squirming in her chair and I realized she had been fingering herself while I was waiting and was now masturbating herself furiously to an orgasm.</p><p>At the look of disbelief on my face, she stood up letting me see her hand working her pussy. As her cum struck, she sank into her chair again, still staring at my face and the tears trickling down my cheeks.</p><p>Tommy was laughing hard and pointing to my face. ""You sh-should have seen the look on her,"" he gasped, ""she opened her mouth so wide, I thought the top of her head was going to fall off!""</p><p>Writhing in pain and humiliation, I looked down at my uncle who was still laying beneath me, where he had been watching my tits jiggle while I was being spanked.</p><p>Reaching up to caress my pussy he remarked, ""It seems we weren't the only ones to enjoy the show Tina put on for us,"" as he felt the wetness of my pussy.</p><p>Holding his hand where it was, I knelt down and whispered, ""Knowing you were all enjoying it so much made me as hot as Tina was making my bottom. She did spank me as hard as it sounded, and the pain was real, but that sort of humiliation is really nice sometimes.""</p><p>""Okay Tommy, get onto the couch,"" Tina said, ""Michi has something she wants to ask you, don't you Muffin?""</p><p>""Yes Tina,"" I said contritely. ""Tommy, may I please serve to release the hardness that my spanking put in your cock?""</p><p>""Come on over Michi, I want to be inside you right now,"" he said.</p><p>Kneeling astride Tommy, I lowered myself onto his cock, feeling the hardness of it as I took it inside me.</p><p>""Oh, that feels just so good,"" he sighed. ""Watching your face contort with pain like that was just the funniest, horniest thing I've ever seen Michi. How was it for you?""</p><p>""Apart from the pain it was very hot for me, too. When you and Fi laughed like you did each time I got smacked it made me feel sort of tingly from my pussy all the way up inside. Seeing Fiona masturbating at my misery was deliciously humiliating!""</p><p>""You talk too much Muffin,"" Tina told me, ""don't you have something to ask Andy?""</p><p>In my best little-girl voice I said, ""Uncle Andy, did I make you feel horny when I was getting spanked?""</p><p>""Yes Michi, I got very horny watching your bottom getting redder, and watching your tits jiggle on your last two spanks nearly got me off!""</p><p>""Uncle Andy, may I please take your cock in my mouth and get you off? Please, sir?""</p><p>As Andy walked to the end of the couch, his cock standing rigid, I leaned over to take it into my mouth. Pulling back just out of reach, he laughed and said, ""Don't be greedy little one, I haven't said 'yes' yet.""</p><p>""Oh Uncle Andy,"" I wheedled, ""may I pleeease be allowed to make you feel good. I'll do anything you want, I promise...""</p><p>""Very well then Michi, just remember what you promised,"" he said stepping closer.</p><p>""Oh thank you, Uncle Andy, I will."" I said taking his cock into my mouth.</p><p>While I was sucking Andy's cock, I was riding Tommy waiting for him to cum inside me. When I first leaned forward to take Andy's cock in my mouth, he had started sucking on my nipples and began thrusting his cock in and out of me faster and harder. As he thrust, he held my hips and Andy guided me over his cock with a hand on my head. Both of these men were very highly aroused and I could feel them both getting ready to cum.</p><p>Each time Andy guided my head down his cock, I would rub the length of my tongue over the head of his cock and as far down the shaft of his cock as I could reach. When he guided my head back, I would wait until just the head was between my lips and squeeze, flicking the tip of my tongue into the cleft at the tip. I could feel his hands shaking as he guided me and knew it wouldn't be much longer until he came in me.</p><p>Just as he had started guiding my head down his shaft again, I felt him tense and fuck his cock hard into my mouth. As I rubbed his head with the base of my tongue, I felt his cum spurting into my mouth. Swallowing it easily, I let my tongue slow its caresses of his shaft until, satisfied, he withdrew from my mouth and went around to watch Tommy's cock going in and out of my pussy.</p><p>Each time Tommy had all of his cock inside me, he thrust hard into me while I clenched my pussy muscles on his shaft. Suddenly he slid his hands down from my waist, past my hips and around onto my bottom. Gasping softly, because I was still tender, I continued working his cock while he felt the heat my cheeks were giving off. Looking down into his face, I saw his delighted smile. Returning it, I squeezed his cock harder with my pussy while he continued to explore my hot, sore bottom.</p><p>""Oh, that is one red-hot arse, Michi. Is it still sore?""</p><p>""Yes, but not as bad as it was,"" I replied.</p><p>""We'll see about that,"" he said with a laugh. ""Come closer and look me in the eye.""</p><p>As I got down onto my elbows and made eye contact with him, he slapped my tender cheeks with enough force to make me gasp. ""Fiona, come and watch!"" he called out, slapping my bottom again.</p><p>""I am, honey,"" she said from a meter in front of me.</p><p>Looking up, I saw her sitting with her legs apart, smiling broadly and fingering herself. To my right, sitting on the floor, Andy was gently holding Tina against him, his arms wrapped around her as he fingered her. They were all enjoying the show Tommy was making me put on now.</p><p>""I'm gonna cum in a minute Michi, how are you going Fi?"" he called.</p><p>""Soon, honey, don't stop!"" she replied.</p><p>Smack! I gasped at the sting, letting Tommy see more pain in my face than I felt.</p><p>I could feel his cock jiggling inside me in time with his laughter, laughter that suddenly became a mindless groaning as he emptied his cock inside me with spurt after spurt of cum. I squeezed my pussy as hard as I could and ground my hips on his cock as it throbbed inside me.</p><p>Slowly relaxing, he told me to look at Fiona, who was still fingering herself. Tina and Andy had moved around beside her, Andy still fingering Tina, the three of them smiling broadly.</p><p>Smack! Fiona chuckled as I gasped, again showing the pain on my face.</p><p>Tina laughed saying, ""You're right, Fi, this is the end to watch from!""</p><p>Smack! ""Ow!"" I said, watching the enjoyment on everybody's face as they watched the pain on mine.</p><p>Smack! Fiona was getting red in the face and Tina was enjoying herself immensely as I felt Tommy's cock starting to harden inside me again.</p><p>Smack! Fiona's breathing was getting faster as were her hands in and on her pussy. Tina had spread her legs wide apart and was guiding Andy's hands on her pussy with hers and Andy was grinning from ear to ear.</p><p>Smack! My shout of pain mingled with Fiona's yelp of pleasure as she came, watching my face.</p><p>Smack! Tommy's cock had grown to full hardness again and he was thrusting in and out of me, smacking my poor bottom every second or third time he pulled out.</p><p>Smack! Fiona laughed at my cry of pain and Tina looked like she was about to cum.</p><p>I clenched as hard as I could on Tommy, trying to get him to cum again so he might stop.</p><p>Smack! Tina came, laughing in my face as I again cried out.</p><p>Smack! ""Owwwww!"" I cried, to the sound of everybody's laughter.</p><p>Suddenly Tommy grabbed my tits and thrust his cock hard into me saying, ""I'm gonna cum again, make it good.""</p><p>I clenched his cock as hard as I could as he grunted his pleasure, cumming inside me again.</p><p>After his breathing returned to normal, he smiled up at me and said, ""Thanks, Michi. That was the best fuck I've ever had.""</p><p>""Manners, Michi!"" cautioned Tina with a laugh, ""what do you say?""</p><p>""You're most welcome, Tommy, the pleasure was all mine,"" I said as everybody again burst into laughter.</p><p>""Michi,"" Andy said, ""do you remember making me a promise when I let you suck my cock?""</p><p>""Yes, Uncle Andy,"" I replied, climbing off Tommy, ""what do you want me to do?""</p><p>""Just wait here, sweetheart, and Uncle Andy will be back in a minute to do something he's always wanted to do,"" Andy told me.</p><p>When Andy came back, he was carrying a jar of petroleum jelly in one hand and smearing some onto his cock with the other.</p><p>Sitting on the couch, he said, ""Come here, bend over and spread your bottom, honey.""</p><p>I gasped as I felt his finger slowly applying the lubricant to my arse. ""Don't worry honey, there's no way your bottom is going to get spanked once I'm inside you this time,"" he laughed.</p><p>Once he was satisfied that I was as slippery inside as his cock was outside, he supported my thighs as I lowered myself onto him. When the head of his cock was against my arse, he gently increased pressure until he was slipping inside. As his cock slowly filled a hole no other cock ever had, I turned my head to see his face. The look of pleasure in his eyes told me that this was something he had either never asked of another woman, or no other woman had agreed to.</p><p>When he was completely inside me, he cupped my tits in his hands and whispered, ""How do you like anal sex, honey?""</p><p>""I could enjoy getting used to it, Uncle. More to the point, how do you like it?""</p><p>""Oh honey, it's wonderful. You're so tight and your bottom is so hot in my lap, I think I could sit here 'til the end of time!""</p><p>I started to rock my hips slowly and asked, ""Does that make it nicer, Andy?""</p><p>""Yes honey. You know that trick you have with your pussy muscles, do you think you arse muscles can do the same thing?"" I experimentally squeezed, trying different muscles. ""Oh yes Michi,"" he sighed, ""keep doing that, but slowly I want this to last as long as possible.""</p><p>As I kept squeezing his cock at different places along its length, I found myself getting turned on as much as Andy was. Looking around the room, I found that we had a gallery of spectators sitting on the floor in a semi-circle, watching us with interest. Tommy, staring at my pussy as his cum dripped out and over Andy's balls was getting hard again. Tina and Fiona were sitting side by side holding hands, watching with expressions of rapt fascination on their faces.</p><p>Suddenly Tommy looked up at Andy and asked, ""Andrew, would you mind if I made use of Michi's cunt while you're fucking her arse?""</p><p>""Not at all Tom,"" my uncle told him, ""be my guest."" He leaned us both back so Tommy could get into me more easily and held my knees apart for him. ""How's this?"" he asked.</p><p>""That will do nicely Andrew, thanks.""</p><p>I couldn't help noticing that no one had asked me, but the thought of being fucked by both men at once was getting me as excited as my earlier spanking had. Maybe this time, with no pain to get in the way, I might cum too.</p><p>When Tommy came over, I asked if I could guide him inside me. He knelt across me, putting my hand on his cock and said, ""Slide it in, Michi. Let me know how it feels when you have two cocks inside you at once.""</p><p>As he lowered himself onto me, I positioned his cock and let him slip it inside. Suddenly Andy gasped and said, ""I can feel your cock fucking into her, Tom. Keep doing that please!""</p><p>""You bet Andrew, I can feel yours too,"" Tommy said with a laugh.</p><p>When I started to feel an overdue cum building, I guided one of Andy's hands down to stimulate my clit. As it built, I accidentally moved it to where it was touching Tommy's cock as he was fucking it in and out of me. When neither man objected, I moved Andy's hand down until the ball of his thumb was pressing my clit against Tommy's cock and his thumb and index finger were encircling Tommy. With so much stimulation, the three of us came within seconds of each other and collapsed in a tangle of limbs.</p><p>Fiona and Tina gave us a round of applause, and Tina said, ""That was probably the sexiest thing I've ever seen. Two guys fucking one girl at the same time, and one of the guys helping to bring the other one off! I'm glad that didn't start a fight Tommy.""</p><p>Tommy raised himself up on one elbow and told her, ""If it feels good, it won't be me starting the fight. This was a better than average fuck to begin with and it ended even better!""</p><p>""Before I get squashed, do you think now would be a good time to get cleaned up for dinner,"" came the muffled voice of Uncle Andy.</p><p>Laughing, Tommy stood and offered me a hand. Thanking him, I let him help me up and off Andy's now flaccid cock. Then, with one arm around the other, we turned and each offered Andy a hand. Taking them both, he let us help him up and we gave each other a close three-way hug.</p>"
309,"A Weekend With Our Uncle, Part 4",Anonymous,,"['bi', 'inc', 'spank', 'oral', 'teen']",,2012-02-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>After we had cleaned up for dinner, Andy found some Novocain spray for my bottom and told me to bend over. Kneeling behind me, he first kissed each of my cheeks then sprayed until I felt my bottom was going to freeze. When he had finished, he told me not to stand until it had dried and then came around to sit on the floor facing me.</p><p>""Are you very sore?"" he asked me, ""Your bottom is bright red.""</p><p>""No Andy, it just stings a bit and the spray is taking that away now. From where he was, Tommy couldn't spank me very hard. I was just putting on a show for you all, I hope you enjoyed it as much as you seemed to, Uncle Andy. I put a special effort into getting my tits to jiggle for you,"" I confessed.</p><p>Smiling, he told me, ""You looked very realistic honey. Every time Tom swatted you, your tits bounced beautifully and I know the look on your face was turning Tina on. You and your sisters are three very kinky girls and it's hard to believe you've just become sexually active.""</p><p>""Oh,"" I said, kneeling Japanese style to face my uncle, ""Fi, Tina and I have been getting each other off for years whenever we get the chance to be private for a couple of hours. When Fi bought herself a vibrator, we really started having fun! Tell me Andy, when you fucked me in my arse, was that your first time?""</p><p>""Yes Mich, I've wanted to do it that way for many years, but I've never been able to get a woman to agree. When you were being submissive and promised to do anything I wanted, I knew I was in with half a chance. How did you like it?""</p><p>""I hurt just a little at first, but when I relaxed I slid onto your pole easily. Was it as good as you had hoped?""</p><p>""You were tremendous, little one. You've made an old man very happy!""</p><p>""You're not old, Andy!""</p><p>""I'm nearly twice your age Mich. You're just barely legal and sometimes I almost feel like a child-molester!"" he laughed.</p><p>""Next time we come up, I'm going to bring my old school uniform and some hair ribbons, then we'll see about child molesting,"" I told him. ""Without any makeup, I can dress to look fifteen.""</p><p>A kind of dreamy, far-away look came into his eyes while I was telling him that and I smiled to myself.</p><p>""Do you have any other fantasies, Uncle Andy?"" I asked him, batting my eye lashes.</p><p>""You've already done most of them, sweetheart and I really don't think there's much life left in my cock anymore. I've lost count of the number of times I've cum since yesterday evening! Come on, darling, let's go and see how dinner's coming.""</p><p>When Andy helped me to my feet I pulled him to me, melted into his arms and gave him a long, passionate kiss which he returned with enthusiasm. I could feel his cock stirring, but it didn't rise.</p><p>After dinner, we all went out to sit on the verandah and relax with some cheese, wine and conversation.</p><p>After our third bottle we were all feeling very loose and Andy was recovering from the day's sexual excesses. Sitting opposite me, he was resting one foot on the chair between my thighs and I was massaging his sole with my thumbs. Tina was sitting on the swing-seat to my left between Tommy and Fi.</p><p>""You know, Fiona,"" Tina said, ""next time Michi misbehaves, I think I'll have to spank her in front of a mirror so I can see her face too. She looked just so funny when Tommy was letting her have it!""</p><p>Fiona laughed and said, ""That's a good idea. We'll be able to stand behind her and watch her bottom getting red between spanks! What do you men think about that?""</p><p>After Andy and Tommy had chorused their agreement Tina smiled at me and asked, ""What do you think of that idea Michi?""</p><p>Blushing, I looked around to see everyone was waiting for my answer. ""Next time I'm naughty enough to get a spanking, I think it's only fair that everyone I inconvenienced should be able to enjoy it. Is there any way I can make getting a spanking more fun for you?""</p><p>Tommy laughed and told me, ""Oh, Michi, the look on your face each time Tina spanked you made me just so horny. And when you saw Fiona playing with herself right at the end, oh that just made my day!""</p><p>""Hmmm,"" Andy said giving me a smile, ""maybe take a bit more time, Tina. The whole thing was over in just a few minutes. If you could spin it out with more swats that aren't quite as hard, and have a bit more time between them, I think we could all have much more fun.""</p><p>Tina nodded her agreement and Fiona walked over and kissed me, hard, on the mouth and said, ""You did real good, Punkin. I don't know how hard you were trying but I've never enjoyed masturbating as much as I did this afternoon.""</p><p>Kneeling beside me, she reached across and took my breast in her hand and started flicking her tongue across my nipple. I sighed as I felt my nipples crinkling and closed my eyes, enjoying the warm feeling my sister was giving me. Opening my eyes for a moment I saw Andy sitting forward and watching with considerable interest so I gave him a smile and a wink, which he returned. With any luck, I thought, there would still be some life in his cock when it was time for bed and if I played my cards right, it would be me in his bed with him.</p><p>Meanwhile, Fiona's fingertips were playing across my tummy making me shudder with pleasure. Suddenly Tina spoke up, ""Hey, it's starting to get cold, let's all go inside.""</p><p>""I'm not cold,"" I said, making everybody laugh.</p><p>""Come on Michi,"" Fiona told me, ""we'll put some cushions down on the carpet and give the boys a real show.""</p><p>Once the men were seated on the couch, Fiona laid me down on the cushions and knelt down beside me. Reaching over, she took my breast in her hand and kissed my nipple. Tina, meanwhile had positioned herself between my thighs and was starting to kiss the area around my pussy. Feeling tingles from both ends of my body, I sighed and ran my fingers through Fiona's hair as her lips moved slowly up past my throat to my face. As our mouths met, we kissed deeply and wetly letting the guys see our tongues. As Tina's mouth came closer to my labia she started to explore with her tongue, making me moan softly.</p><p>""Ooh, that looks like fun,"" Fiona said looking down at Tina. ""Let's turn her around so her twat is facing the men and I'll join you.""</p><p>While they were turning me, I gathered some cushions behind me so I would be more comfortable watching the men watch my sisters eat my pussy. I spread my legs wide for them and gently tweaked my nipples as they both started running their fingers and tongues around my love-gap. Tina gently pulled my pubes with her lips, causing the skin around my clit to stretch, sending waves of intense pleasure through me.</p><p>""Oh my God,"" Tommy said from the couch, ""that's absolutely beautiful!""</p><p>Opening my eyes, I saw Tommy's rod was standing up hard and Andy's cock was also erect, but it didn't seem to be as hard as it was the very first time I saw it. Considering the amount of cumming he had done in the past twenty four hours, this wasn't too surprising. Both men were staring at what my sisters were doing to my pussy. Feeling their eye-tracks on me sent a thrill through me.</p><p>As Tina took my clitoris between her lips and gently sucked it into her mouth, I began to writhe with the intensity of the pleasure she was giving me. Each time she sucked it into her mouth, she would caress the underside of it with the tip of her tongue, making me buck my hips and grind my dripping wet cunt into her face. When Tina felt my climax building she placed her index finger against my freckle and pressed, circling gently. As my moaning grew louder and my breath was coming in short gasps, she inserted her finger all the way inside, starting my orgasm and making me writhe violently at the intensity of the pleasure I was feeling.</p><p>After I had calmed down, I opened my eyes and saw Fiona kneeling in front of the men, guiding Andy's hand up and down Tommy's shaft while she sucked on the head. Tommy was sitting back with a look of utter bliss on his face. Crawling over with Tina to watch more closely, Andy winked at me and said, ""Fiona told us that it was only fair, if we were going to watch you women getting each other off, she should be able to watch one of us get the other off.""</p><p>Fiona released Andy's hand and sat back with us to watch. Without Fi's hand guiding his, he moved more slowly up and down Tommy's cock, reaching his thumb over to rub the head each time his hand was at the top. Realising that Fiona had stopped sucking on his head, Tommy looked down to watch Andy's hand working his cock. ""Faster Andy, I'm going to cum,"" Tommy told my uncle.</p><p>Andy pumped Tommy's cock faster and faster until, with a bass groan, Tommy shot all over his chest and Andy's hand. Still gently holding Tommy's cock Uncle Andy asked us, ""Well girls, what did you think of that?""</p><p>We told Andy that we had thoroughly enjoyed watching him jerk off Tommy, and that it was a sight we wanted to see again.</p><p>Seeing Tommy's cum dripping down his chest, Fiona leaned forward and started to clean it up with her tongue. Catching on, Tina took Tommy's cock into her mouth while I took Andy's hand and, looking him in the eye, sucked each of his fingers into my mouth before licking the cum from his hand. When I had finished I knelt across his lap and kissed him, giving him a taste of Tommy's cum in my mouth.</p><p>""Well,"" Tommy told us all, ""that was something I never thought would happen to me, or that I would enjoy it as much as I did.""</p><p>Andy laughed and told him, ""Since my wife walked out, two years ago, I've had enough practice to get masturbation down to a fine art. This was the first time I've ever done it to somebody else's cock, though, and I'd never have let Fiona start it if I hadn't been so horny. On that note I think I might have a shower and go to bed, it's been a long and pretty tiring day. The rest of you, make yourselves at home.""</p><p>Still kneeling astride my uncle I asked, ""Can I scrub your back please Uncle Andy?""</p><p>""Sure, sweetheart,"" he said, playfully tweaking my nipples.</p><p>After our shower, while we were drying each other off I asked Andy, ""Do you want to bring the petroleum jelly to bed tonight?""</p><p>""I'd love to honey,"" he said taking me in his arms. ""I'm really going to miss you when you go home.""</p><p>""We'll miss you, too, Andy,"" I told him, kissing him lightly.</p><p>""Oh, I'll miss Tina and Fiona too,"" he whispered, ""but you've always been my favorite niece and I know I'm going to miss you more. It's you who seem to share my fantasies the most, darling.""</p><p>Feeling myself going to water, I kissed Andy passionately. Don't fall in love with him girl, I thought to myself, you live too far apart! Of course, if I wanted to study full-time at the TAFE college at this end of the coast, the obvious place to stay would be here. My parents would insist on my having proper adult supervision...</p><p>While I was thinking this, I could feel Andy's cock rising between my legs to rest in the cleavage between my cheeks. ""Let's go to bed,"" I whispered, ""I want to make you feel as good as I possibly can.""</p><p>As we settled down together on the bed, I took the jar from Andy and scooped some jelly into my hand to lubricate his cock. As I slowly moved my hand up and down his cock, he lay back on the bed with one hand on my waist watching my hand working him. ""Oh, that feels just sooo good,"" he sighed, ""I can't decide whether to let you keep doing that or to fuck that sweet little arse of yours again.""</p><p>I chuckled and said, ""Why don't you lube me while you're making up your mind?""</p><p>I gave him the jar and knelt across his chest facing away from him, holding my cheeks apart. He planted a tender kiss on my pussy before he started to work his greased finger inside me. Again and again he took his finger out and replaced it, covered in more jelly until he was satisfied.</p><p>""You wouldn't have brought any lingerie with you, would you sweetheart?"" he asked.</p><p>""The best I can do this time is a lacy black bra. Would you like me to get it?""</p><p>""Yes please, honey.""</p><p>In the guest room, I wiped my hands before opening my suitcase and rummaging through. Finding the bra, I put it on. It was a sheer, black 3/4 cup bra through which my nipples could easily be seen. On impulse, I also put on my white pleated skirt and stepped over to the mirror to appraise myself. The effect was not quite what I was after so I got out my makeup kit and brushed a little translucent talc on my face. Pleased with the result, I walked back to Andy's bedroom door.</p><p>""Hello Uncle Andy,"" I said in my best little-girl voice, index finger on my chin and swinging my hips, ""may I come in please?""</p><p>""My God Michi, you do look under 15!"" he said, covering himself with a bed sheet and sitting up on the side of the bed. In a fatherly voice he continued, ""Come in, little one, sit on my knee and tell Uncle Andy what the matter is.""</p><p>""I can't sleep, Uncle Andy,"" I told him. I squirmed a little on his lap and gasped with surprise. ""Oh! What's that, Uncle Andy?"" I asked, tentatively feeling his cock.</p><p>""Uh, that's Uncle Andy's 'thing' sweetheart.""</p><p>""It's very big, Uncle Andy. Do you think I'd be allowed to see it?""</p><p>""A man's 'thing' is very private, little one,"" he told me gravely.</p><p>""Oh, Uncle Andy, I promise I won't tell anyone,"" I pouted, ""and if you let me see it, I'll do anything you want.""</p><p>""Anything, Michi?"" he asked.</p><p>""Oh yes Uncle Andy, anything at all. Might I pleeeease be allowed to look?""</p><p>""Well...""</p><p>He seemed to be thinking it over. ""Alright, Michi, but only because you're Uncle Andy's favorite little girl and because of the promise you made.""</p><p>""Oh, thank you Uncle Andy,"" I said, clapping my hands together with glee.</p><p>I knelt on the floor beside Andy and, wide-eyed said, ""I'm ready, Uncle Andy.""</p><p>As he slowly lowered the sheet to expose himself, I stared wide-eyed until he was again completely exposed.</p><p>I put my hands up to my open mouth, as to cover my surprised intake of breath. ""Oh Uncle Andy, it's just so big!"" And in truth, it was bigger than I had seen it any time today. ""May I please be allowed to touch it, Uncle Andy?""</p><p>""Yes, sweetheart, you're allowed to touch Uncle Andy's 'thing'"" he told me, a slight quiver in his voice.</p><p>Gingerly, I reached out toward the head of his cock. ""It's dripping Uncle Andy. Is that wee?"" I asked.</p><p>""No Michi,"" he said, ""when a man is feeling very sexy, his 'thing' drips with pre-cum. It's his 'thing's' way of getting ready to have sex.""</p><p>""Oh, who are you going to have sex with, Uncle Andy?"" I asked, gently touching his shaft.</p><p>Smiling at me, he said, ""You did promise to do anything Uncle Andy wanted, Michi. You're not going to break a promise are you?""</p><p>""Oh no Uncle Andy, I'd never break a promise, but what if I got pregnant?"" I asked.</p><p>""Don't worry sweetheart. You won't get pregnant where Uncle Andy is going to put it. By the way, a man's thing is called his cock. Can you say that?""</p><p>""Yes, Uncle Andy. Do you want to put your cock in me now?""</p><p>""Stand up in front of your Uncle Andy, Michi,"" he told me gently.</p><p>When I was standing he reached out with trembling hands and undid my skirt, letting it fall to the floor, exposing all of my body except for my breasts.</p><p>Fondling my very wet pussy, Andy told me, ""Come and lay down on the bed, sweetheart. Uncle Andy's going to put his cock inside your bottom.""</p><p>""Yes, Uncle Andy,"" I said as I lay beside him.</p><p>I lifted my legs into the air, spreading my cheeks with my hands. Andy lay beside me and very gently inserted his engorged cock into my anus. As soon as he was inside me he reached over and lowered my bra to play with my breasts. My playing the little girl for Andy had made him so horny, his hands were still shaking as he fondled first, my breasts, then my pussy. I kept my legs raised so that he could have the best possible access to any part of me he might want to touch. Silently I massaged his cock with my anal muscles and gently squeezed his root with my sphincter. I was working his cock very gently, wanting to prolong his extreme arousal as much as possible. Suddenly, he grasped my hips and moaning, fucked his cock in and out of me almost hard enough to make me cry out. I bit my lip and moaned back, not wanting to spoil my uncle's enjoyment.</p><p>""O-oh M-ich-i,"" he gasped, ""I-i'm g-going to c-cummm...""</p><p>I ground my bottom against his cock to heighten his pleasure as, with a long grunt, he held his cock fully inside me and I felt it pulse its orgasm.</p><p>He kept his cock inside me until it had gone limp and fallen out. Once we were no longer intimately joined, I turned to embrace my uncle. Pressing my body against his, we embraced as he lavished kisses on my lips, face, throat and neck.</p><p>""Oh Andy,"" I whispered, ""I love you so much, and I want to do anything to make you feel good.""</p><p>""You do sweetheart,"" he whispered. ""Nobody, ever, has made me feel as good as you do. When you were being a little girl I was getting so horny I nearly came in your face. It took all of my control to wait until I was inside you.""</p><p>""Seriously, Andy, nobody has ever pleasured me as much as you did this morning. If I knew you were that good, I would have seduced you years ago! We're going to have to think of a plausible reason for me to come here more regularly.""</p><p>""Tomorrow, darling,"" Andy said through a bone-cracking yawn, ""we'll put our heads together tomorrow.""</p><p>I yawned myself, saw Andy was nearly asleep, snuggled against his strong chest and gave myself up to Morpheus.</p>"
310,The Young Exhibitionist,Anonymous,,"['inc', 'fath/daugh', 'pedo', 'spank']",,2012-03-03T00:00:00,"This Story contains a man over the age of 18. If this sort of story is not to your liking, then please SOD OFF and read something else.

Oh, and there's a ten year old girl in it as well, by the way ;-)","<p>""Are you ready, darling?""</p><p>""Almost Daddy.""</p><p>Tom smiled as he watched his daughter buckling up her brown sandal. She looked particularly attractive today! She was wearing a short pink, gingham frock, which barely reached mid-thigh, white knee length socks and her brown sandals. She was sitting on the edge of a kitchen chair, with her foot up on the chair to do the buckle, so Tom could plainly see the gusset of her plain, white knickers and he felt himself stiffen as he gazed at the beautiful sight.</p><p>Emily was Tom's perfect dream - her shoulder length golden blond hair framed a pretty but innocent face, a creamy-white complexion, big blue eyes, small upturned nose and a little but full, pouting mouth. The effect was finished by the hint of freckles on the rosy cheeks and nose.</p><p>For a ten year old, she was quite small for her age, but her slim body was perfectly formed, slim and lithe, with a golden tint that came from endless days in the sunshine with little or nothing on.</p><p>Finally, Emily jumped up and ran over to her father, hugging him briefly before following him into the garage.</p><p>""Where are we going, daddy""</p><p>""Where would you like to go first?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" Emily mused.</p><p>""How about the park; there are always lots of boys in the adventure playground""</p><p>""mmmm...yes, OK then""</p><p>""Do you want to show everything today""</p><p>""Oh yes, EVERYTHING,"" Emily giggled, deliberately emphasising the word.</p><p>""I'm glad I brought my camera then. Oh, here we are already.""</p><p>Tom parked the car, and they both got out and walked over to the adventure playground. It was a lovely sunny day and the place was crowded. Being close to the town centre, it was a popular place for parents to leave their children while they went shopping. There were also several parents standing around, so Tom did not feel uncomfortable or out of place as he found an empty seat and sat down.</p><p>""Go and play for a while, he told his daughter, slapping her bottom gently. ""Come back when you're ready.""</p><p>Emily skipped away and began to climb and swing with the other children.</p><p>The main climbing frame was made to look like a ferry, with plenty of things to keep children busy for hours. It had two chimneys you could climb into, a realistic bridge, complete with working talking-tube to the space below, and plenty of other paraphernalia.</p><p>The main point of interest, though, were the climbing bars that covered the structure, and the slide that descended from one end. Tom watched Emily climbing for a while, but then his gaze strayed to the other children. There were at least thirty others playing, the numbers of boys and girls about equal, but Tom was only interested in the girls!</p><p>He was delighted to see that most of them were wearing short dresses or skirts; he did not like shorts on girls, and Emily was forbidden from wearing them. He much preferred flared skirts which rose up to display knickers whenever the girl moved.</p><p>Now, as he watched the girls climbing, Tom was rewarded with glimpses of several pairs of knickers as their legs innocently slid apart. However, most of them seemed to be aware of their modesty, and made sure their legs closed again rather quickly. Tom thought this a shame. As well as his own reasons, he also liked to see girls enjoying the freedom of childhood while it lasted, without caring about things like whether their knickers were showing.</p><p>Some of the girls did not seem to care though, and Tom soon concentrated his gaze on these. One girl in particular he picked out as being ideal viewing - she was nine or so, and was wearing a pink sweatshirt and a short, blue skirt. Her long brown hair was plaited into two pigtails, with red ribbons, and Tom found her delightful. He watched her for several minutes, and several times he was rewarded with a flash of pink material as she swung and climbed. He was not surprised at all to notice that a small gang of boys followed her around, and he could see that they were also enjoying the sights, although at much closer range!</p><p>The girl was swinging round one of the horizontal bars when, quite suddenly, she hooked her knees over the pole and hung upside down. Her plaits naturally fell down but, more importantly for Tom, her short skirt turned inside out and he found himself staring at a small pert bottom, barely covered by the thin, pink knickers!</p><p>The girl seemed to stay like this for ages, and Tom noticed all the other boys pointing and whispering to each other.</p><p>Finally, the girl swivelled round and landed on her feet, but even then her skirt seemed to fall down in slow motion, and Tom could feel his prick, stiff in his pants.</p><p>After this, watching the girl was rather an anticlimax. She had obviously gone as far as she dare, and a few moments later she leapt down and ran to her mother and they left together.</p><p>A few minutes passed, and then Emily came running up, a little breathless.</p><p>""Did you see that girl,"" she gasped.</p><p>Tom nodded, and took Emily on his knee, rubbing her bottom through the thin dress as she continued.</p><p>""I was standing right beside her when she did it,"" Emily said gleefully,"" and her knickers were so thin I could see her fanny right through them!""</p><p>""Did you like looking at it,"" Tom asked, surreptitiously slipping a hand under her dress and feeling the back of her warm knickers.</p><p>""Oh, yes, it was lovely. But the boy's liked it more. They're still talking about it.""</p><p>Tom began to rub between Emily's legs, making her squirm a little, and he lowered his mouth to her ear and whispered ""Shall we give them an even better show.""</p><p>Emily giggled delightfully, then nodded her head vigorously, a wide smile on her face.</p><p>""Right, I've got my camera. Off you go.""</p><p>Tom placed Emily on her feet, and she ran off to the ferry again.</p><p>Tom had done this with his daughter many times now, and they both knew what was required, so no planning was needed. First, Emily joined the queue for the slide, and Tom stood at the bottom. As the girls in front of his daughter came down, Tom saw glimpses of all their knickers, but that was nothing compared to when Emily took her turn!</p><p>Sitting at the top of the slide, she drew her knees up and opened them wide, so that the gusset of her pink knickers was fully on display. She waited like this until Tom had taken a photo, then she lowered her legs, still keeping them apart, and slid down. As she went, the thin material of her dress rucked up, and by the time she reached the bottom, most of her pants were on show again. She pretended to slip as she stopped, and her legs splayed madly to reveal everything, just as Tom pressed the shutter again.</p><p>The boys had not been slow to notice Emily's position, and as she ran over to the bars, they placed themselves so they could watch her, while trying to look as if they were playing innocently. They were not to be disappointed! With a quick smile at Tom, Emily hoisted herself over the bar, and then let herself hang. The result was far more effective than with the other girl. As Emily turned upside down, her dress fell and because it did not have a belt at the waist it fell all the way down to her shoulders. This meant that all of Emily's tummy was bare, although all the boy's stares were directed at the snugly fitting, creamy-white knickers that were totally on display.</p><p>However, as Emily had gone over to the bar, she had reached under her skirt and pulled the material of her knickers into her crease. This meant that her bare cheeks were almost completely on show!</p><p>Emily hung like this for at least twenty seconds, while Tom took several photos and the boys stared, dumbfounded, but eventually she turned the right way up. Her dress was in a bit of a tangle, and she took as long as possible to lower it, showing her pants for another few seconds. Then she skipped over to Tom and took his hand, and they made their way back to the car. Tom knew that it was best to leave, before anyone's suspicions were raised. Besides, he had plenty of other ideas for Emily yet!</p><p>""Could you see my bare bum, Daddy,"" Emily asked as they drove out of the car park.</p><p>""I certainly could, and I got a photo for your scrapbook as well. But it was very naughty of you and I will have to give you a good spanking later.""</p><p>The little girl giggled, then pouted and stuck her tongue out at her father.</p><p>The pair continued chatting as they drove, and soon they reached their next stop - the local river.</p><p>Once they had parked, Tom collected the large bag from the boot and they took the short path to the river's edge. On a sunny day like this, it was always busy, but they managed to find a free space on the grass and sat down on their rug. While they ate some sandwiches, both Tom and Emily watched the other children as they played.</p><p>This particular beauty spot was very popular with children, for a large tree overhung the river and a rope had been tied to a handy branch to create a swing. As the pair watched, the children swung out on this rope, then let go and landed in the middle of the river. There were about a dozen children using the swing, mostly boys. Once they landed in the river, they climbed back out and swung again. All the boys were wearing the currently fashionable knee length swimming shorts, and Tom wished that these particular garments would be banned for children. He much preferred to see boys in brief, figure- hugging swimming trunks, so he could see the curve of their bottoms and the bulge at the front.</p><p>Soon, Emily had finished eating, and was ready to play. Quickly she slipped off her sandals and socks, then stood up and simply pulled her dress off over her head to stand in just her knickers. Tom pulled his daughter to him and pulled her knickers up tight, then playfully slapped her bottom and told her to enjoy herself.</p><p>She scampered off and Tom watched her with a warm feeling in his groin, then reached for his camera and zoom lens. Emily meanwhile, ran immediately to the rope. A boy of about 12 was holding it ready to jump when he saw Emily coming towards him. The sight of a girl in just her knickers made him stop and he just stared as Emily came up to him. She took the rope from the startled boy's grasp, and then swung out into the river.</p><p>All the other boys had noticed her by now, and they watched as she swung back and forth several times, letting her legs fly apart and generally showing her knickers off from every conceivable angle. Then she let go of the rope, and hurtled feet first into the river with a loud 'splash'. She surfaced, and swam slowly to the bank, then climbed out and stood on the edge for a moment. Not entirely through chance, Emily's knickers were rather thin material, and now that they were wet they had become quite transparent! This gained the boys"" interest even more, and Tom could see them watching her wiggling cheeks as she walked back to the swing.</p><p>Emily continued playing for about half an hour or so, and Tom took several photos as she jumped and swam. She soon made friends with some of the boys, and had a crowd of them around her laughing and chatting. But Tom could also see them looking at her almost naked body. Every time the girl turned, they stared particularly hard, and Tom was sure that they could see Emily's bare bottom through her wet pants!</p><p>Finally, Emily said good-bye, and came back to her father. She was dripping wet and shivering slightly, but had a broad smile on her face.</p><p>""How was that, Daddy?""</p><p>""Fine. I got some lovely photos. Now lets get you dry before you get cold shall we.""</p><p>At this, Emily just yanked down her knickers and stood naked while her father reached for the towel. He dried her slowly, making sure that the towel fell down several times so that all the boys who were surreptitiously watching got an eyeful of his daughter's naked body. When it came to drying her between the legs, he turned her away from them so they could not see, then rubbed Emily's cunt quite hard. He let the towel slip down at the back, to reveal her bare bottom to the boys, and slipped his hand under the towel and rubbed a finger along the bare slit, then pushed.</p><p>Emily rested her hands on Tom's shoulders, and let her legs open slightly, but they were only small movements and the boys stared at her small bottom with delight, totally unaware that she had a finger up her cunt!</p><p>Tom reluctantly had to stop quite soon, before anyone got suspicious, and he continued drying his daughter. When he finished, he picked up her wet knickers from the floor, and noticed that they now had soil on them.</p><p>""Just go and wash these for me, darling,"" he said, handing them to Emily with a smile.</p><p>She grinned back, and took her pants, then turned and began to walk down to the bank. At the sight of a completely bare girl, the boys forgot to pretend to look at something else, and just stared at Emily's little cunt and bottom while she washed the knickers in the river, then walked slowly back to her father, who was beginning to pack up.</p><p>""Wonderful,"" Tom whispered as he slipped Emily's dress over her head. ""You should have seen the look on those boy's faces!""</p><p>Emily quickly put her shoes and socks on, and then held her father's hand as they left, leaving the boys chattering excitedly about what they had seen.</p><p>Back in the car, Emily asked where they were going next.</p><p>""How about the woods?""</p><p>""Great. Are you going to fuck me?""</p><p>""Do you want me to?""</p><p>""Oh yes please, Daddy. I really like it when you fuck me.""</p><p>Tom could hardly wait to get to the woods, and five minutes later he parked the car and they both got out. Tom led the way, and Emily skipped after him happily. They were the perfect image of a normal father and daughter out for a afternoon walk. The only difference was that Emily was still bare under her dress!</p><p>Soon, they reached the spot they were heading for, and squeezed between two bushes. This led into a hidden glade, completely surrounded by dense trees and bushes and invisible to anyone who did not know it. Emily had discovered when hiding from Tom once, and they now used it regularly for their 'games'. It was perfect for their needs, as the trees ensured their privacy, but allowed enough sunlight through to make the glade almost as bright as outside.</p><p>They went over to the far corner of the glade, and sat down together. Tests had shown them that they could make quite a lot of noise here, and still not be heard from the nearest path.</p><p>""I think it's time for that spanking I promised you,"" Tom stated, grabbing his daughter.</p><p>She pretended to struggle, but eventually let her self be draped across her father's lap. He gripped the hem of her dress and yanked it up, and seconds later the child was bare from shoulder to ankle! Tom felt the small, pert bottom for a second, then began to slap it quite firmly. He was well aware of how much spanking his daughter could take without causing undue distress, and he did not hold back.</p><p>Soon Emily's bottom turned pink, then red and still he slapped her until she began to wriggle. Then he took a firmer grip of her waist, and lashed his hand into her bum with double the force. This left clear palm prints on her small cheeks, and she cried out on each one. When Tom turned her over, a tear trickled down her cheek, but she was still smiling at him and obviously not bothered by the spanking.</p><p>Tom cuddled her on his lap, and it was not long before his hand found it's way under Emily's dress and began to fondle her cunt. A moment later, and his finger slid into her sweet hole and began to move in and out. Both Tom and Emily spent several happy minutes like this, but finally Tom stood her up and pulled her dress over her head. She then watched while her father removed his shirt and trousers, then pulled down his pants to reveal a VERY stiff prick, throbbing with lust.</p><p>Emily did not need any instruction, and kneeling in front of her father, she wrapped her little fingers around his trembling member and began to rub back and forth. Tom ran his hand through his daughter's hair as she wanked him, and watched as her tongue flicked out to touch the tip of his prick. It only needed a very slight pressure on the back of her head, and she smiled up at him, opened her mouth wide and then slid it over the swollen glans.</p><p>Tom gasped as he felt the little hot mouth close over his prick, as well as the tongue rolling around the end, and he was soon thrusting in time with his daughter's movements. Hardly surprisingly, it was only a matter of moments before he felt his climax approaching, and he reluctantly withdrew his wet cock. There were other things to be done, and Emily knew exactly what. Lying down on the grass, she gripped the back of her knees and pulled them up onto her chest, opening them wide to expose her pouting cunt. Tom dropped to his knees and buried his head between his daughter's thighs, licking and sucking the mouth of her vulva.</p><p>Now it was Emily's turn to breathe deeply, and she gasped when her father's tongue pressed and slipped between her lips into the tight crevice. It slid all the way inside her, and her hips pushed up as she felt the wetness inside her.</p><p>Finally, it was time for the ultimate pleasure, for both of them. When Emily had asked her father to 'fuck' her, she did not mean in the usual way. Tom would never harm his daughter, and he was well aware that her small cunt was at present just too tight to take his prick, even though it was not particularly large. However, about a year ago they had discovered that there was another way of doing it. Emily was now on all fours, with her knees wide apart and her bottom thrust backwards and up to reveal her little anus.</p><p>Tom had come prepared, and he took the tube of cream from his pocket. Squeezing out a handful, he began to rub it into Emily's crease, concentrating on the tight little hole. Covering a finger with cream, he pressed at her anus harder and harder, until it slid in. As he pushed it in and out carefully, the resistance disappeared and Emily showed no signs of distress.</p><p>""Are you ready, darling?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy. Please fuck my bottom.""</p><p>Tom needed no second invitation, and he covered his throbbing prick with cream, then applied it to the little hole. He began to push and there was a momentary tightness, then Emily gave a cry and he slid into her.</p><p>""Does that hurt,"" Tom asked immediately, worried by the cry.</p><p>""No Daddy, don't stop. Please fuck me hard.""</p><p>Satisfied, Tom began to push in and out of his daughter's tight bottom. He had done this many time before and it soon became much easier, allowing Tom to thrust in and out fully, bouncing his balls against Emily's bottom. His hand slipped round under her, and rubbed at her cunt, pressing in and out in time to his thrusts into her bottom.</p><p>Emily began to gasp louder, and pushed her bottom back to meet the cock that impaled it, and it was clear that she was enjoying it just as much as her father.</p><p>Tom could not take too much of this excitement and he pushed forward violently, then cried out as he shot his hot spunk into Emily's bottom, again and again. Emily also panted with pleasure as his thrusts became slower, then subsided, and he withdrew his limp cock.</p><p>Ten minutes later, the two were dressed again and making their way back to the car, Emily still wearing no knickers under her dress. With this in mind, Tom could not resist getting her to do some handstands on the way, so he could take some more photos for the scrapbook. He especially liked the looks on the football team's faces as she cartwheeled on the touchline...........</p>"
311,Lolita Squared,Anonymous,,"['inc', 'teen']",,2012-03-04T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>In the summer of my 18th year, the summer before I began college, I got a call from my aunt.</p><p>""Joe, what are your plans for the summer?"" she asked me.</p><p>""Well, not much,"" I confessed. I hadn't really been looking for a job.</p><p>""Would you like to do me a huge favor?""</p><p>""Depends.""</p><p>""I've been put on temporary assignment in Europe, and I have no one to take care of the girls. I wondered if you'd come down here and take care of them until I get back."" Her husband had been killed a year before in a crash, and her high-powered job didn't give her much slack.</p><p>""Um, how long, Aunt Sally? I gotta get ready for school..."" The thought of spending a long summer with just my ten-year-old and twelve-year-old cousins didn't thrill me.""</p><p>""I leave on May 30th, and I'll be back by August first. So you should have plenty of time to get ready for school. And I'll pay you a thousand dollars for your time, plus an allowance for running the house and buying food and such.""</p><p>I didn't really see how I could tell her ""no."" I needed the money, and she knew it. And, I told myself, looking on the bright side, her place in California was pretty cool, with a pool and pleasant climate. Maybe the change of scene would do me good.</p><p>Thus it came to pass that I found myself occupying my aunt's enormous house with my cousins Lisa and Jenny. Lisa was the twelve-year-old, and Jenny was ten.</p><p>They'd both grown since I'd seen them last. My memory was of two noisy, bratty, spoiled kids, dirty and out-of-control. I was unprepared for the pretty nymphets who greeted me. Amazingly they were both clean and neat. Both wore short sundresses which were virtually transparent. I could easily see their little-girl undies beneath the thin cloth, and it was obvious that Lisa was beginning to develop. Her small hard mounds seemed large for her age, and she still hadn't begun wearing bras. Both girls had that coltish grace which seems unique to young girls on the threshold of adolescence. Their legs seemed almost impossibly long for their tiny bodies. Both had Sally's blonde hair and china-blue eyes. Their faces were almost angelically beautiful, and their lips were surprisingly full and pouty. Seeing the transformation was a real shock to me.</p><p>When I'd arrived, they both ran up to me and practically flung themselves at me.</p><p>""Uncle Joe! Uncle Joe! We're so glad you came to keep us company,"" they bubbled.</p><p>They swarmed over me. 'Whoa, boy,"" I told myself. 'Careful.' I had discovered that I was starting to get turned on by the contact and sight of their firm young bodies. 'Sheesh, what have I got myself into? I'm gonna go nuts with these little girls crawling all over me... 'In no time, Aunt Sally had left for the airport, and I was alone with my little charges.</p><p>Over the next week, I became even more worried. My little cousins seemed to lack all sense of modesty. They paraded through the house in nothing but tiny panties. Their nighties all seemed to be of the ""shorty"" variety known as ""baby-dolls."" When they weren't half-naked they were playing in the pool. And I hadn't known that such sexy bikini suits were even made in little-girl sizes.</p><p>I tried to exercise some discipline, with no effect. I tried to talk to them, explaining that such behavior wasn't proper. ""Girls, please get dressed,"" I said.</p><p>""But we always dress this way! Mom lets us!""</p><p>""Well, I'm not Mom.""</p><p>They just giggled at me and continued dressing exactly as before. I tried punishment; but spanking was out--it turned me on! And nothing else I could think of seemed to matter to the girls. They accepted their punishment with silent looks of reproach, and kept on doing whatever I'd punished them for doing. Eventually, I gave up.</p><p>So I was, it seemed, continually surrounded by acres of bare girl-flesh.</p><p>The exposure soon began to have a predictable effect on me. I began to get incredibly horny. Luckily, I'd brought a supply of ""men's magazines"" and x-rated videotapes. Both these--and my fist--began to be used often to relieve the sexual tension that seemed to fill the house. Even with the release that masturbation brought, it didn't seem enough. And the girls weren't helping. They began to find excuses to sit on my lap--sometimes dressed in nothing but those little panties--or would beg me to swim with them. In the pool they were all over me, and the contact was maddeningly exciting.</p><p>One Sunday morning, I think it was the second one I spent there, I was jacking off in my room, looking at undraped women--but thinking of those tiny little asses and thighs and of Lisa's hard little titties.</p><p>Suddenly I heard a small sound. I looked up, and saw my little cousins, standing in the doorway, watching me. Their expressions were rapt and full of innocent wonder at the sight of what I was doing. As usual, they had on those tiny baby-doll nighties. My face flaming, I tried to cover myself and conceal the magazines I'd been looking at. I tried to think of something to say. I think I stammered something inane like: ""Good... good... morning... uh,...""</p><p>Lisa giggled. ""Don't be ashamed, Uncle Joe. We've been watching you exercise your, um, muscle ever since you got here. We've seen you do it lots of times. We like to watch it get long and stiff.""</p><p>Jenny chimed in. ""And I like when stuff comes out of it!""</p><p>""We made Bobby Wald show us his, but it was tiny, not big and fat like yours--or the guys on those tapes. We like yours much better,"" remarked Lisa.</p><p>The girls came over to the bed, where my erection, though still obvious, was rapidly collapsing beneath the blanket I'd hastily thrown over it.</p><p>""Can we see it?"" asked Jenny. ""Please?""</p><p>""I don't think so,"" I told them. ""It's not right...""</p><p>""Oh, you're always worrying about what's 'right',"" Lisa teased.</p><p>""Yeah; I wanna see,"" said Jen. While I was distracted by Jenny, Lisa reached down and pulled away the blanket. A look of disappointment came over her face as she saw that my organ was no longer erect. ""Oh, it's soft again,"" she said, crossly, as if complaining about an inflatable toy that had lost its air. ""Make it get stiff again!""</p><p>""Um, I don't think I can,"" I told her.</p><p>""Why? It always gets stiff real fast when you look at those pictures and touch it...""</p><p>""Um, well, yeah... but it's different with you girls here...""</p><p>""Can we help you make it stiff? Please?""</p><p>Oh boy. I began, ""Now, Lisa, you know that's not...""</p><p>But her soft hand had reached out to touch my cock, and she was stroking it gently. Her touch was as soft as a butterfly's. I forgot what I was going to say. After a while, she said, ""Look, it's starting to puff up again. But it's not like when you do it... Would you like to look at us? Like you look at those ladies in your magazines? Would that help make it hard?""</p><p>By now I was too far gone to try to resist. ""Yeah, Lisa. I guess I would.""</p><p>Lisa turned to her sister. ""Jenny, come here and keep touching it. I'm more mature, so I'll show off for Joe.""</p><p>The girls traded places. Lisa began to 'show off', which wasn't difficult as her tiny nightie didn't conceal much. Soon she was nude, and was doing a little dance before me, proudly displaying her body for my eager inspection. Meanwhile her younger sister continued to stroke and caress my cock. A look of wide-eyed awe and innocent wonder filled her features.</p><p>""I don't have much hair between my legs like those big girls do,"" Lisa said as she danced. ""Do you think I look as pretty as the girls in your magazines, Uncle Joe?""</p><p>""Uhhhh... yes, Lisa... I think you are beautiful... and your pretty little cunt is perfect, even without a lot of hair.""</p><p>""Are my tits pretty, too?""</p><p>""Oh, yes, they are lovely.""</p><p>She seemed almost ready to burst with pride--and I was almost ready to burst with lust. Preening and posing, she thrust her tiny mounds out for better viewing. ""They're getting big. I just know I'll have big ones!""</p><p>In almost no time, it seemed, these two little hussies had me rock-hard and nearing orgasm. Jenny turned to her sister, and told her, ""It's nice and stiff now. It feels so nice, Lisa! It's hard and soft at the same time, and it's making a sort of pumping motion... Oh!"" I'd spurted all over Jenny's little hand. Lisa stopped her dance and approached. ""Is that your... sperm?""</p><p>""Yes,"" I told her.</p><p>""Why did you do that... make sperm?""</p><p>""Well, I couldn't help it... It's involuntary.""</p><p>""You mean WE MADE you do that?""</p><p>""Uh huh. When a girl makes a man feel very good, gives him lots and lots of pleasure, like you girls just did for me, then the man cannot help it--he just squirts like that. It's called 'cumming'.""</p><p>""You mean you can't control it?""</p><p>""Not easily. Some men can, at least for a while. But usually, it just happens--like I said, involuntary.""</p><p>""Oooh, how wonderful. We made you cum--made you feel so good that you couldn't help yourself!"" The idea of such power obviously appealed to them. They exchanged awed glances. Then a new thought occurred to Jenny: ""It's sort of like I MILKED you, isn't it?""</p><p>""I'm not sure I understand...""</p><p>""Well, when a milk maid milks a cow, the cow has to give milk, doesn't it? It can't help giving milk. You can't help giving sperm. So isn't what we did a little bit like that?""</p><p>""Yes, I guess.""</p><p>""Mmmmm. I LIKE milking you and making you cum,"" Jen said with feeling. ""I'm gonna do it lots more, and you won't be able to help yourself,"" she said, looking sidelong at me. That look alone was nearly enough to stiffen me again.</p><p>""Can I touch it?"" Lisa begged.</p><p>""Sure, if you want to.""</p><p>Lisa reached out and scooped up some of it with her finger. She sniffed. ""Smells funny,"" she said. ""Do big girls really like to drink it?""</p><p>""Well, they don't really drink,"" I began.</p><p>""We saw them--on those tapes you have. They made the man shoot sperm--just like WE did!--and then they swallowed it.""</p><p>""Well, some girls like the taste and some don't. I don't think you'd like it,"" I said.</p><p>Lisa looked at me with those blue eyes. Then she lifted her fingers to her mouth and slowly licked all of my spunk off them. ""Not bad,"" she said. ""I think I sorta like it!""</p><p>""Can I have some?"" Jenny asked. I started to answer, but Lisa answered for me. ""Sure. Try it."" And before I knew it, both girls were lapping at my crotch, practically competing with each other to get the most of my jism.</p><p>When they were done, I started to realize what had happened. I covered myself again, and said, ""Uh, girls, listen. What just happened was an accident. I really didn't mean to, well, fool around with you. And I didn't really touch you anywhere, did I? It won't happen again. But you've gotta promise me that you won't tell anybody about this--I could get in BIG trouble for this--even go to jail--if anybody finds out. So I promise, I won't mess with you any more. But you will have to promise to dress in regular clothes from now on, OK? When you dress in just undies or nighties like you've been doing, it makes me get all excited. And then I have to, er, 'touch my muscle', like I was just doing. If you keep dressing like that, I don't know if I can control myself--I might do something like this again. And what just happened has to be our secret, OK?""</p><p>The girls looked at each other and giggled. Lisa replied, ""No, Uncle Joe.""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""This wasn't an accident. We've wanted to do this since you got here. Why do you think we kept dressing like that? We knew it would make you all excited. And we know you didn't mean to do anything--we had to MAKE you. It was fun. And we want to do lots more!""</p><p>Jenny said, ""Yeah. And we want you to touch us, too. It feels so good when we touch ourselves. We want you to help us feel good, like we did for you!""</p><p>""But...""</p><p>""We've heard all that stuff about child molesters and dirty old men. About what to do if 'someone touches you in a way that makes you uncomfortable'. But if YOU touch us, it won't ever make us uncomfortable! You can touch us anywhere--everywhere. We won't tell, Uncle Joe. We would never tell anyone, right Jenny?""</p><p>""Right. We decided that it had to be secret, even before you got here.""</p><p>""Wait a minute. You mean you kids have been planning this before I got here?""</p><p>""Uh huh. As soon as Mom told us you'd be taking care of us, we started to plan what we'd do,"" Lisa said. ""And it worked!""</p><p>""Yeah, it sure did,"" I said ruefully.</p><p>""Momma told us about men,"" Jenny said. ""She said they are easy to get excited, 'cause... 'cause...""</p><p>""Because they are very 'visual creatures',"" Lisa helped, obviously repeating what her mother had said. ""She thought she was warning us about modesty and keeping our bodies covered up, but we figured out how to make you want us from what she told us,"" she proudly concluded.</p><p>""Wow. Well, it sure is true. Men ARE visual creatures,"" I told her.</p><p>""Good. 'Cause now we can keep dressing in pretty undies and nighties all summer,"" she crowed. ""We'll keep you all excited all summer. And,"" she said with a sly smile, ""there's nothing you can do about it, 'cause you won't be able to help yourself when you see us in our little panties, is there?""</p><p>""No, Lisa, I guess not.""</p><p>Jenny clapped her hands. ""I love showing off for you, Uncle Joe,"" she cooed. ""And I bet you'll do anything we tell you to do, as long as we keep you excited, won't you?""</p><p>""Um, pretty much, Jen,"" I answered.</p><p>""Oooh, this is gonna be sooo much fun! You're gonna be like a great big cuddly toy, just for us to play with!""</p><p>Now Lisa spoke up.</p><p>Will you take us to buy some grown-up panties?""</p><p>""Grown up?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah. You know--bikinis. And made of nylon, not cotton. Cotton undies are for babies.""</p><p>""Sure. You girls sure aren't babies!""</p><p>""Will you take pictures?"" Jenny suddenly asked.</p><p>""Pictures?""</p><p>""Yeah. Like in the magazines and tapes you have. We want to be in pictures like that.""</p><p>I thought she was joking.</p><p>""Let me get this right: you girls are ASKING me to take dirty pictures of you?""</p><p>""Uh huh. We want to be sure you'll remember us after this summer.""</p><p>""Don't worry, girls, after this morning, you can be sure I'll NEVER, EVER forget you!""</p><p>""And,"" Lisa added, ""We want it to be OUR pictures you look at when you play with your 'muscle' after you leave here!""</p><p>And that was how I began to 'take care' of my little cousins. If their behavior had been shameless before, now it was completely out of control. Now they dressed almost exclusively in skimpy undies. Even in the pool, they ignored their bathing suits and wore panties, which became virtually transparent when they got wet. They both began sleeping with me, and even begged me to let them shower with me. I was too far gone to resist. The both knew they could 'wrap me around their little finger', quite literally. As promised, I took them on shopping trips and bought them lots of 'grown up' undies, which they loved to wear for me.</p><p>Jenny began playing a little game. Sometimes she would appear dressed in a tiny mini-skirt or sundress, and would slowly lift the hem of her skirt. She'd say, ""Uncle Joe, look at me."" Then, after giving me an opportunity to watch her reveal her beautiful thighs, she'd say, ""Do you want me to show you more?""</p><p>""Yes, Jenny; please show me more.""</p><p>""Then you've got to..."" and she would make some demand, give some order or command, which I would have to obey if I wanted to see more.</p><p>Jenny loved the idea of controlling me with her beauty, her sexiness. She loved combining 'showing off' with the notion of control. And I was glad to play along with her fantasy; after all, I was getting plenty of 'action' from Jen and her sister, and watching her tease was a real turn-on.</p><p>Before long, she had me calling her ""Mistress,"" and she was calling me ""Slave""--the fiction was that I was a helpless slave to her beauty and sexual power. And that wasn't too far from the truth.</p><p>And as they demanded, I gave them pleasure, playing with their little bodies, stroking and licking them. Watching their little bodies jerk and spasm as I touched them was a terrific turn on. They were amazingly sensitive--and sensuous. I found I could bring them to the brink of orgasm with a few gentle caresses.</p><p>But I never deflowered them--even though Lisa begged me to. Even I had limits, and I was afraid I'd injure them. ""No, Lisa, you're not big enough. It might hurt you, and I'd never do that.""</p><p>""I know, Uncle Joe. But it feels so nice--and I want you inside me, like those girls on the videos.""</p><p>""Just be patient, Lisa, and before too long you'll be big enough for me to try it.""</p><p>""But we only have this summer,"" she pouted. ""Then you'll be gone, and I won't be able to play with your cock any more!""</p><p>""Well, maybe you'll find a boyfriend here,"" I ventured lamely.</p><p>""No, Uncle Joe. We want YOU. You're our boyfriend, and we're your girlfriends!""</p><p>They had begged me to let them watch my X-rated videos with me, and I did. The three of us watched them all, and there was constant sex-play as we watched. The girls were fascinated by the idea of fellatio. They soon tried their tiny mouths on my cock. They really couldn't do a very good job; their jaws were too small to allow them to give truly good head. But they tried, and the sight of those tiny blonde heads moving up and down my rod was enough to bring me off.</p><p>And they insisted on studying the photos and tapes I took of them, especially of the ones in which they were pleasing me. They loved watching tapes of themselves giving head, or manually pleasuring me. They actually used the tapes to refine their technique!</p><p>They were bursting with pride at their accomplishments. ""Now we're grown-up,"" Jenny said. ""Just like big girls.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" said Lisa. ""And we know how to milk a man's cock, and make him come. I love making you so excited that you can't help cumming! And I think I know... almost... what big girls feel like when they make love.""</p><p>One evening, the three of us lay lazily in bed, gently fondling and stroking one another. Jenny was watching TV on her belly, her lovely little bottom clad only in tiny blue panties. I gazed at that beautiful sight, rubbing the slippery nylon that covered her tiny butt. Lisa was dressed in a shortie nightgown, and was using the hem of it to rub my penis. Idly, Lisa said, ""Y'know, Uncle Joe, what we are?""</p><p>""What, Lisa?""</p><p>""We're a little club. A sex club. Just for you and me and Jen. And the club is just for pleasure, for feeling good, and learning about our bodies. It's so nice!""</p><p>""A sex club, huh? I guess that's right. I'm glad you girls let me in!""</p><p>""Oh, it wouldn't have been possible without you. You taught us how to be women--how to please a man and do what big girls do.""</p><p>At last, our summer of sex play was drawing to an end. It was the day before the girls' mother was due back. I made them dress in ""normal"" clothes and I packed all of the sexy undies I'd bought for them in my bag. The photos and video tapes I took as ""mementos"" of our fun.</p><p>I was feeling sad that this remarkable episode was ending. ""Don't be sad, Uncle Joe,"" Lisa told me. ""We'll figure how to get together with you again.""</p><p>As I left, Lisa whispered in my ear, ""I'm so glad you have those tapes and pictures. It's nice to know you'll be cumming while you look at them. And save those undies--we might need them someday!""</p><p>I went off to college, carefully locking up my 'mementos' in a trunk. I looked at the photos and video tapes, sometimes, jacking off and thinking of my little cousins, so eager to learn about love.</p><p>After graduation, I moved to San Francisco. One evening the phone rang.</p><p>""Uncle Joe?""</p><p>""Lisa? Is that you?""</p><p>""Uh huh. Jen is here too. We're coming to see you!""</p><p>""Where are you now?""</p><p>""At the bus station. Mom had to go on another one of her trips, and we asked her if we could visit you. She said yes--and we decided to make it a surprise! And we have another surprise for you--just wait until you see!""</p><p>I drove down to the Greyhound station. My eyes almost popped from their sockets.</p><p>For Lisa was now a stunning beauty of 16 - - and Jenny was 14. Both of them wore tiny revealing mini-dresses. Could these be the same little girls who had seduced me that summer? There were two little girls with them, holding hands with my cousins.</p><p>The children seemed to be about the same age as Lisa and Jenny had been, that summer. One was a lovely Asian girl; the younger one was a slight redhead with milk-white skin. Both had on transparent sundresses, twins of the ones that I remembered Lisa and Jenny wearing.</p><p>""This is Kim, and that's Julie,"" Lisa said, introducing the kids. ""They, um, would like to join our club!""</p><p>""How... how... did you get them?"" I stammered.</p><p>""We got summer jobs at the orphanage. The director let us take them to see San Francisco. He doesn't know we've been looking for girls who feel the same way we did!""</p><p>""Well, I'm pleased to meet you, Kim and Julie,"" I said.</p><p>Kim, the Asian girl, spoke up. ""Thank you for letting us join your club. Will you teach us like you taught Lisa and Jenny?""</p><p>""If that's what you truly want,"" I told her.</p><p>""Oh, goodie!"" exclaimed Julie.</p><p>""I want to make you come,"" Kim stated matter-of-factly.</p><p>Hearing this from an innocent-looking 12-year-old oriental child boggled my mind.</p><p>""We told her about 'milking',"" Lisa elaborated. ""She can't wait to milk you,"" she said with a grin, ""and I can't wait to watch her.""</p><p>""I want to give head,"" chirped Julie, not to be outdone.</p><p>""We've had them practicing with cucumbers and dildos,"" Jenny remarked. ""Julie is great--much better than we were. She can partially dislocate her jaw. You're in for a treat.""</p><p>""You girls are lucky,"" Jenny told them. ""You don't have to show off or spend a lot of time getting Joe to join, like we did. You can start right away!""</p><p>They jumped into the car. ""Oh, Uncle Joe, we've waited so long to see you again!"" Lisa kissed me, a grown-up kiss, with her tongue thrusting into my mouth, just as I'd taught her that summer. And Jenny's hand was on my thigh, moving higher...</p><p>""Uh, girls, can't this wait until we're home?"" I asked. ""I gotta drive.""</p><p>""Oh, all right,"" Jenny pouted. ""But hurry up!""</p><p>""We told you that we'd find a way to get together again,"" Lisa said. ""The Club is back in session, and now we're big enough...""</p><p>""And guess what's in these suitcases?"" said Jenny.</p><p>""Um...""</p><p>""Undies, Uncle Joe. It's practically all we packed. We think you'll like them. I can't wait to show them to you, and we brought lots for the kids too!""</p><p>Lisa said, ""Did you save the undies you bought for us, Uncle Joe?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" I said.</p><p>""Good. They ought to fit the kids perfectly. Oooh, I just can't wait to see them in our little pants!""</p><p>""Me too.""</p><p>Lisa smiled. ""If Kim and Julie like you, we just might see if we can arrange an adoption!""</p><p>""Huh?""</p><p>""I told you we had jobs in the orphanage. We operate the office computer. I think we can fix it so you can adopt Julie and Kim if they like you.""</p><p>""You mean if I like them.""</p><p>""No."" She grinned. ""YOU are the cow; the cow doesn't pick the milkmaid, does it?""</p><p>""I get it.""</p><p>Soon we were all in my condo. To my surprise, all four girls immediately began undressing, stripping down to sexy undies. Lisa and Jenny were braless, and their firm tits proved that they'd both grown up.</p><p>Lisa didn't waste any time. ""C'mon, let's go to the bedroom. I want the girls to get started.""</p>"
312,Cum Lover,Anonymous,,"['gangbang', 'orgy', 'cum']",,2012-03-13T00:00:00,Note: All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>My fantasy is that I am living in a strange world were I can fulfill all of my sexual dreams. Nothing is forbidden to me and I can ask for anything. I'm living in a mansion, overlooking the ocean, it's the most beautiful place ever. I have hundreds of servants at my command, both women and men. Tonight I am holding a party with all my closest friends invited to help please me. I have decided to be the center piece of the party. I have my attendants dress me in a silk blue dress with the breasts and area around my vagina cut away.</p><p>I have six golden rings lining my labium, three on each side. I am also wearing a garter-belt and nylon-stockings. The straps of my garter-belt each have three small ringlets. Two blond women kneel before me, one at each side of me, attaching small golden chains from the my labium to the garter-belt strap. They pull the chain so that my cunt lips begin to spread. Once my outer lips are spread wide, they give my hairless cunt a good licking, making sure I'm clean and ready for my guests.</p><p>Then one of these ladies gets a golden retainer that fills in my mouth ready. It's shaped in a wide oval and once fitted in my mouth, my mouth is held open two inches. I could still talk if need be, but I had not planned on doing much of that. Next my cunt hole is fitted with a similar retainer. This holds me open and will give my guests a clear view of my cervix. This would mean that I wasn't going to be fucked, but that didn't matter, there would be plenty of pussy available for the guys to screw. Lastly I had a golden collar placed around my neck. From each side of the collar was a golden chain reaching to six feet.</p><p>My servants called for my special attendants. Two beautiful young women approached, they were sisters, twins. Both red-hair beauties, with nice 36C cup breasts, silver-dollar sized, suckable nipples, they had shaved their pretty pink cunts so that their meaty lips that hung down 2 inches would always be visible. These pretty beauties were my personal clit cleaners, but tonight I had a second job for them, which you will find out soon enough what that is.</p><p>The girls, Lisa on my right and Lori on my left knelt before me and I hooked the chains that hung from my collar onto theirs. Then the three of us headed downstairs to the party. As we proceeded downstairs I could clearly see all my guests waiting for my entrance. All the men had erections and all the women rock hard nipples and dripping wet cunts. I moved through them to the center of the room and laid in a large red velvet bed. Lori and Lisa announced to the crowd in loud clear voices. ""Feed her.""</p><p>With that, I rested my head against the pillow that propped my head up so that I could see my guests and make it easier for the men to service my hungry mouth. With the retainer holding my mouth open I wasn't going to be sucking any cock, but I was going to enjoy the labors of others.</p><p>Two men approached, their hard cocks throbbing in the hands to two dark-haired beauties. The women pumped the guys cocks furiously. Of course all I had to do was watch, the women aimed the men's cocks at my mouth as they masturbated them. Soon I had two loads of creamy white goo splattering across my face and into my mouth. The hot spunk tasted great and I knew the night was going to be everything I hoped for. I also felt a hot load spray across my stretched cunt lips.</p><p>Several guys were jacking off as they looked into my wide open cunt hole. Lori was quick to gather up any of the sperm that hadn't made it into my cunt when the first guy had came on me. She sucked up all the cum and then spit it into my gapping cunt hole. Lisa, the sweet young thing, did the same with the cum that didn't make it into my mouth when the guys came on my face. She licked it up off my cheeks and let it drip out of her mouth and into mine.</p><p>Both girls had a job to do, Lisa was to feed my mouth and Lori was to feed my hungry cunt. My tits and belly were neural ground, and any cum splashed there could be used in my mouth or cunt. The next guy to feed me stood at the head of the bed and let his cock rest over my face. His balls were on my forehead and the head of his prick just touched my upper lip. Lisa began to suck him off, licking the head of his cock, her tongue making circles around the throbbing member. Then he grunted and a thick stream of cum shot right to the back of Lisa's throat. I could see it coating her mouth and dripping down from the roof of her mouth.</p><p>His cock spurted again and again, and I could see Lisa's mouth was now full and it was starting to run out of her mouth and down her chin. With one last grunt, a huge gooey glob of cum was added to her already full mouth. Then Lisa leaned forward and with her tongue she pushed this monster load out of her mouth and into mine. I didn't swallow right away, preferring to let her fill my mouth up first.</p><p>Because of the way I was laying I was able to hold much more cum then she had in her mouth. Seeing that I wanted a full mouthful before I swallowed, she was quick to get another guys cock aimed into the creamy mess that my tongue was swimming in. I rolled the cum that was in my mouth around, sticking my tongue out of my mouth so that the others could see how covered it was. Then they could watch as the cum slowly flowed off my tongue and back into my open mouth.</p><p>It took two more guys to finally fill my mouth and they all clapped as I let the sperm flow down my throat and into my belly. As I was doing this, Lori was kept busy sucking off guys and depositing their cum in my cunt, you'll know why shortly. Several women that had been fucked and filled with cum came to my side. A very hot looking blond with small tits but a very meaty cunt sat on my face. Her outer cunt lips were soaked with cum so I knew an even better treat was waiting inside her.</p><p>Sure enough, as soon as she spread her lips a gooey, white glob of cum mixed with cunt juice's dripped out of her hole and into my mouth. It was very hot and sticky, like honey. The second girl to sit on my face had a double treat for me, first two guys had each fucked and came in her cunt and ass. Then as she sat on my face and offered her ass to me, a big stud jacked off all over this woman's tits and it was slowly working it's way down her body to my waiting mouth. Lisa held the woman's ass cheeks apart so that the cum in there could find its way out. The watery juice poured out of her and I swallowed every drop. Then she rested her cunt hole over my mouth and Lisa parted her cunt lips. I drank everything she had in her.</p><p>Lisa then licked the sperm off her tits and belly, as it was taking to long to get to my mouth. As Lisa gave me this load of cum, the woman still positioned over my mouth started rubbing her clit, then she yelled out and came. That's when a stream of hot cunt cum, mixed with sperm that must have been resting on her cervix splashed into my mouth.</p><p>Lisa finger fucked her to make sure every drop of her cunt juice had dripped into my mouth, then she treated herself to the taste and licked all her fingers clean. All this hot lesbian action had caused quite a lot of cum to be shot over my hairless mound, Lori could hardly keep up. She was working very hard to make sure every drop splashed down there was ending up inside my cunt hole.</p><p>I drank the loads of 15 more guys before Lori announced that my cunt was now full. She then inserted a straw into my cunt which was swimming in sperm. Then all the women got into a line and each took their turn at sucking a mouthful of cum out of me and then letting it drip from their mouth into mine. As each took a turn Lori rubbed my clit and made me cum several times. She said it was to sweeten the goo, by having it mixed with my own cunt juices. Girl-cum goes very well with guy-cum and my cum mixed with it is even better. Once the women had drained my cunt, Lori removed the straw and then sucked and licked the walls of my cunt. She then swapped this cum with her sister and Lisa spit it down my throat.</p><p>Lori wasn't finished down there yet, she start to finger my cunt, first with two fingers, then three and four, she added her thumb and next I saw her hand disappear inside me. She fisted me until I came on her hand, then she took it out. It was coated in both my cream and man-cum. Lori and her sister licked it clean then deposited the sperm residue into my hungry mouth.</p><p>After all this I fall asleep. When I wake, several hours later, I can't even open my eyes. They are stuck shut. I reach up and find that my face has been coated in cum. My mouth, still held open by the retainer was full of sperm. I touch my mouth lips and could feel the buildup of cum on my face. It was inches thick. Then my hands travel down my body. I'm coated from head to toe in cum. Only my arms are free. My tits have a layer of cum covering them that feels like it's mud, slowly hardening. I then feel someone licking over my eyes, eating the cum off them so that I can again see. There is a mirror over the bed. I then see myself. I am coated in cum. Every inch of me has been turned white.</p><p>All around me guys and jacking off and adding to the crust of cum that holds me in place. Lori and Lisa are also covered in cum, but only because they can't get out of the way as the guys cum. I watch as Lori breaks off a piece of dried cum that covered my right tit. It's three inches thick. She starts to chew it, biting off small pieces and eating it without swallowing. As she does this, I see guys rushing to coat my bare nipple and tit, as if it has to always be covered. Then Lori lets the now soft cum flow from her mouth into mine. I drink it all down and wiggle my tongue for more.</p><p>I can't even see the color of my hair. My face is hidden with the layer of sticky cum. Then Lisa has me place my hands at my side and soon I feel that I can't even move. I have been frozen in place by thousands of loads of cum and pussy juice. Finally, Lori removed the retainer that held my mouth so wide and they all leave me. Alone and helpless, the only way I can move from where I am is to eat my way to freedom. I can move my head just enough to bite and chew at the coating around my neck. It's going to take some time, but it will be worth it.</p><p>At the end of the evening, with my belly full of gooey spunk I headed to the bathroom. When I opened the door, both Lisa and Lori, the sweet sisters were waiting for me. Soaking in the bathtub, a bathtub full of cum...not man cum, but woman cum. Cunt cum. I creamed at the sight and smell. Then jumped in with the girls and enjoyed having them wash me with this silky, creamy, honey like juice. Which tasted every bit as good as the thousands of cum loads in my belly. The girls took turns making sure their sweet cunts where full of the cunt juice, then they squatted over my face and let these juices drain into my mouth.</p><p>Some how, my belly is able to take all these pleasures. And I never feel full. Lori and Lisa make me drink all the cunt juice, then I had to lick the bathtub out. My final pleasure would come with every man and woman that had been my guest fucking my hot tight cunt. The retainer used to hold my hole open was removed and I let each man fuck and cum in me, as soon as one load was dumped in me, a woman sucked it out and swapped it with me, I ate every load this way.</p>"
313,Horny Nieces Amy and Cindy,Anonymous,,"['bi', 'inc', 'pedo', 'gg', 'Mmgg', 'mm', 'MM', 'MMmmgg']","This is the full version of the tale, in case some of you were wondering why the other left you hanging.",2012-03-14T00:00:00,"DON'T LET YOUR KIDS SEE THIS!

And don't try this at home, these are trained professionals. You, or someone you love could get hurt, if this isn't done under expert supervision.
Anyone doing anything, and trying to point to this, as an example, is full of horse-turds. This is a story. It is not a recommendation, of something to do. In fact, I strongly urge anyone even contemplating doing the things suggested by this story to seek professional help. In a hurry!
Final warning! This story contains sex, between several men and two young girls. It involves incest, and is definitely NOT ""safe-sex."" In the story, some of the male characters end up having sex with each other, as well. If you're still reading this, you must like such stories.","<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>When Cindy Adams entered the room she shared with her twin sister Amy, the cute ten-year-old was lying naked on the big bed with her legs spread wide apart. She had both her hands tucked in between her legs, rubbing her little hairless cunny as hard as she could. Cindy liked to watch her sister masturbating almost as much as she liked doing it herself. Amy fiddled with her clitty with one hand while she poked a finger of the other in and out of her cunny hole. Cindy slipped her hand up underneath her dress, and down the front of her underwear; so she could feel her own naked little cunny, while she watched her sister masturbate.</p><p>Amy's slim hips jerked up and down faster and faster as she started to come. Shortly, her jerks became almost frantic, as she reached her climax. As she relaxed afterwards, the little girl opened her eyes, and saw her sister standing beside the bed. The little girl smiled lazily up at her twin and said, ""Wow, that was a good one, Sis!""</p><p>""It sure looked like it,"" replied her sister, ""What were you imagining?""</p><p>""Oh Uncle John is coming to visit for a couple of days, and I was thinking what fun we could have with him.""</p><p>""But we don't even know if he would fool around,"" commented Cindy, as she climbed on the bed beside her sister.</p><p>""I know,"" sighed Amy, ""But he's so handsome. Maybe Daddy could ask him.""</p><p>""But if he didn't want to he might be all mad and Daddy would get into trouble. We'll have to try and see, ourselves. Remember how we let Daddy see us all naked and playing with our cunnies? His cock got all nice and hard and big and he let us play with it. Maybe we could do it with Uncle John too.""</p><p>""We'll have to be careful,"" suggested Amy, ""We'll just let him see us with no clothes on first and watch and see if his cock gets hard. Then maybe we can get him to play naughty games with us!""</p><p>While they were talking, Cindy had pulled her skirt up around her waist, slipped her underwear down, let her legs flop to the sides, and spread her cunny open. She was lazily rubbing the bump of her clitty, while Amy let her cum juices dribble out of her open hole when their brother Billy, (who was a year older,) went by the door of the room and looked in. Seeing both his little sisters lying side by side on their bed with their private parts exposed, he entered the room. ""Mind if I watch?"" he asked, smiling.</p><p>The two girls smiled back, as the older boy unzipped his pants and pulled out his cock; already hard and poking out towards them. ""How about you jerking off right into my mouth and giving me a nice drink of hot cum, straight from the tap?"" suggested Amy, opening her mouth and sticking out her tongue.</p><p>""Ooo, sounds like fun!"" giggled Cindy, ""I want to watch all that lovely stuff come squirting out and then I'll lick Amy's cunny so you can both have a really good cum.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>Billy took off his clothes and straddled his little sister's chest. His cock was fairly good sized for an eleven-year-old. . . Nearly six inches long, and about three quarters of an inch across, with just two small tufts of hair at the base. He pointed it at his sister's face and began to masturbate while the little girl cuddled his balls and her twin sister watched.</p><p>""Let me suck it and lick it a little,"" pleaded Amy.</p><p>So Billy lifted up and pushed forward, so that his little sister could reach his cock with her tongue. The little girl licked and lapped at the head, while the boy continued to rub the shaft up and down, faster and faster. When he grunted, ""Now!"" Amy opened her mouth wide, and put her tongue out as far as she could and held it just under the head of her brother's cock.</p><p>The spurts of Billy's thick cream squirted onto his sister's tongue, covering the pale pink with a coating of white, then sliding gently into her open mouth to make room for more. The little girl gave a gurgle of delight as her mouth filled up with her brother's semen as the boy continued to masturbate.</p><p>Once the thick gooey spurts had stopped, Amy licked the last dribbles off his cock, and slurped the loads of sperm into her mouth; savoring the rich flavor, before gulping down the rich sauce greedily.</p><p>""You like that stuff, don't you,"" observed Billy, as he watched his little sister licking her lips to get the last traces.</p><p>""Sure do,"" said Amy, as her sister knelt between her open legs and began licking all over her spread open cunny, making the hairless lips wet and shiny.</p><p>The young boy watched one sister lapping at her twin's hole and his cock started to get hard again. He moved behind Cindy, and lifted her skirt up over her back, so he could see her cunny poking out from between her legs towards him. Then he reached down between her legs and fondled her smooth little cunny. Cindy wiggled her bum a little, and spread her legs some more, to allow her brother easier access. Billy knelt behind his little sister and rubbed his cock up and down her crack. ""That's a nice hole, Sis,"" he said, ""Wouldn't you like to have something thick and hard inside it?""</p><p>Cindy looked around briefly. ""Sure would,"" she said.</p><p>""I get to lick Billy's cum out of your hole,"" said Amy. Billy and Cindy both laughed.</p><p>""Not full yet?"" asked Billy as he rubbed his cock up and down his sister's hairless cunny slit and slipped it gently inside her.</p><p>""I never get enough cum, you know that,"" laughed Amy as Billy began thrusting back and forth into her sister's cunny.</p><p>""I'm glad to hear that,"" said an older man's voice from the doorway, ""Because I've got a whole lot, if you want it!"" ""Daddy's home!"" exclaimed Amy.</p><p>Billy looked around, to see their father enter the room and take off his suit jacket, shirt and tie. ""Hi Daddy,"" he said, not stopping his slow thrusts into his little sister's tight little hole.</p><p>""Having fun kids?"" their father asked, standing next to the bed so Amy could reach up and undo his belt and trousers.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>""You bet, Daddy,"" she replied, ""Billy jerked off into my mouth; and then when Cindy started licking my cunny, his cock got hard again so he could fuck her. I bet your cock is nice and big and hard too, isn't it Daddy?""</p><p>While saying this, the little girl was busy unzipping her father's trousers and pulling down his underpants. Their father's thick eight inch cock waved in the air, poking up and out towards her, as he kicked the last of his clothes off.</p><p>Amy grasped her father's erection and urged him closer to her, hefting his big testicles and fondling them. ""I'm going to drink all the cum out of these big balls of yours, Daddy!"" she announced, ""I'll suck this big thing and play with it till it squirts me a mouthful!""</p><p>Her father laughed. ""My kitten loves her cream, doesn't she?""</p><p>Amy looked up at him and nodded, as she began licking the bulbous head of his cock. Then she stretched her small mouth wide open so she could get the big helmet-shaped head inside. The little girl used both hands to masturbate the thick shaft, because neither one would go around it properly. Amy had done it this way, as long as she could remember. Harry Adams hefted his balls and cuddled them, while his daughter sucked his cock and masturbated him. The man was glad he had found his kids all naked on the twins' big bed. He liked to watch them having sex together.</p><p>Sometimes he would just quietly masturbate while his children played with each other's private parts, sucking and fucking one another; and then tell them when he was ready to come. Amy, of course, loved to drink his cum, but so did Billy. Cindy liked him to squirt his cum all over her, especially onto her cunny; which she would hold wide open so the spurts would go right up inside her hole. Then Amy and Billy would lick their father's cum off their sister. So it really depended on what they were doing to each other when he was ready to come, where he squirted his thick semen.</p><p>Right now, he watched Cindy licking the bare hairless cunny of her twin sister, while her brother fucked her from behind. He had a big load of cum in his balls today. At lunchtime, he'd gone down to the outdoor swimming pool and watched all the children swimming. Some of the little girls' bathing suits clung to their immature bodies so well when they got wet, that Harry could see every detail of their little cunny mounds and the vertical indentation of their cracks. In some of the older ones, their tits had started to grow and small mounds pushed out from their flat chests. Harry always stood by the slide so he could get a good look at them, as each one waited for her turn. Harry loved watching, and he thought of how lovely the little girls had looked as his sexy little daughter sucked his cock and used both her small hands to masturbate him. He knew it wouldn't be long before he came, because Amy sucked on his cock so well. He slipped a finger down and twiddled her clitty while Cindy licked at her sister's hole.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>Billy stroked his cock faster into his sister while he watched her twin sucking off their father. He could tell from her movements and the spasms in her warm cunny that Cindy was coming, and he suddenly reached his peak too. ""I'm cumming!"" he grunted, and felt the squirts of cum shooting deep into his sister's throbbing hole.</p><p>Cindy wiggled her bum, to feel her brother's cum squirting into her even better, while Harry asked Amy, ""Are you ready for your drink of cream, Kitten?""</p><p>Amy looked up at him, her mouth full of the head of his cock, and nodded.</p><p>""I'll pump it all out, Honey, you can cuddle my balls and make them make more cream for you if you want to,"" he told her.</p><p>Amy let go of her father's erection. She caressed his huge testicles as he began stroking his cock up and down, while she continued to lick on the head.</p><p>Harry looked down at his daughter as the first squirt of cum spurted out and into her mouth. He always loved the ecstatic expression on her face as she tasted the first spurts of his cum. The little girl gurgled a little, and opened her mouth wider and held it up so the rest of his cum could fill it right up before she would have to swallow. He pulled back a little and watched the cum squirting in thick creamy gushes out of his cock and straight into his ten-year-old's wide open mouth.</p><p>The white lake in her mouth got deeper and then filled it right up. She looked up at him and swallowed quickly, gulping down his semen quickly and opening her mouth for more as quickly as she could. She was so quick she only missed one squirt, and that hit her lips and dribbled into her mouth when she opened it again. Harry filled her mouth a second time and then his cock stopped shooting.</p><p>Amy licked her lips to get the last and washed the warm creamy soup around in her mouth to get as much flavor out of it as possible before she swallowed it. The taste of her father's cum and Cindy's licking at her hole, was enough to make the child cum. She shivered and shook as her cunny spasmed and jerked, then relaxed.</p><p>As Billy pulled his softening cock out of Cindy's hole Amy looked up at her sister and reminded her, ""Don't forget I get to eat Billy's cum out of your hole!""</p><p>Cindy grinned and straddled her sister's upturned face; looking down between her spread-open legs as Amy licked greedily at the entrance to her cunny hole. Billy's cum dribbled out in thick globs; and Amy slurped them up as they appeared in Cindy's vaginal opening; smacking her lips at the taste.</p><p>When they were all lying on the bed together relaxing, Amy and Cindy asked their Daddy about their Uncle John, who was to visit them for the weekend. ""Do you think he would like to fool around with us?"" Cindy asked her Daddy.</p><p>""I don't know,"" he replied, ""We'll have to be careful not to let him know too much about what we do together before we know what he's thinking - he might think it was wrong.""</p><p>""I know,"" said Amy, ""Cindy and me can let him see our cunnies, sort of by accident, and we'll see if his cock gets hard and it he keeps looking at us.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>""That might work,"" replied her father, ""Oh yes, he's bringing your cousin Carl with him."" Carl was twelve years old, and they had not seen him for several years.</p><p>""I'll look after him,"" said Billy, ""I bet I can find some videos he'd like to have a look at.""</p><p>The others laughed. The family had an extensive collection of everything from nudist camps to children sucking off their pets.</p><p>They were playing in the pool the next day, when a car came down the lane and stopped.</p><p>""Look, it's Uncle John and Carl!"" announced Amy excitedly. They ran to greet the visitors. Since it was a hot day they all decided to go for a swim. After a while, Billy and Carl went inside. The others stayed by the pool.</p><p>Billy and Carl changed into their bathing suits. Then Billy suggested that Carl look at some of his collection of comics. He didn't want to scare his cousin off by showing him a dirty video right away, not until he knew if he might like that sort of thing, anyway. But in the middle of the comic pile were a couple of underground ones, that showed drawings of men with cum squirting out of their big erections, and girls with big naked tits and bare, spread-open cunts.</p><p>Billy pretended to be reading one of his own but watched to see which ones Carl seemed interested in. He leafed through several and then found one of the underground ones. When he found one of the dirty drawings he glanced over to see if Billy was looking, but he seemed not to be noticing.</p><p>Carl became absorbed in the comic, looking carefully at all the drawings of the girls lying back holding their cunnies open wide, and the men putting their huge erections inside them, or letting the girls suck their cocks. He squeezed his cock, since looking at the pictures had given him a stiff erection.</p><p>Billy pretended to notice what his cousin was looking at. ""That's a different one, eh?"" he said, ""I wonder if the guy that draws them gets the girls to lie down and hold their cunnies open while he draws them. I'd like to have a job like that! Or how about drawing a guy with a big hard-on like that one - how long do you think he'd have to keep it up before the drawing would be finished?""</p><p>""I dunno,"" replied Carl, ""Do you think his models really have cocks that big? They look about a foot long!""</p><p>Billy pulled a book out from under his bed. ""I've got some pictures of guys with their cocks showing, and girls showing their naked cunnies,"" he said, ""Let's see if they're like the ones in the drawings.""</p><p>He flopped onto the bed with the book and Carl lay beside him, both half on their sides facing each other. The book had color pictures of naked men and women in all sorts of sexy poses and sex acts with each other. The two boys looked at the pictures closely, commenting on the models. Billy slipped his hand down the front of his bathing suit and adjusted his cock. ""My cock gets really big when I look at these pictures,"" he said.</p><p>""So does mine,"" replied Carl, putting his hand inside his own trunks and feeling his stiff erection.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>The two boys left their hands inside their bathing suit and felt their cocks while they looked at some more of the pictures. Billy looked at the way the bump under Carl's bathing suit was moving up and down, and knew he was beginning to masturbate. He started moving his own hand up and down on his stiff cock. ""Mmmm,"" he sighed, and Carl looked down at him.</p><p>""Are you doing it?"" he asked.</p><p>""Yeah, are you doing it to yours?"" replied Billy.</p><p>""Sure am,"" replied the other boy, ""Feels good, doesn't it.""</p><p>""Sure does,"" said Billy, ""Do you do it a lot?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" answered his cousin, ""Every night at least once and during the day too.""</p><p>""Me too,"" said Billy, ""I like to watch the cream come out, do you?""</p><p>Carl nodded. The two boys were masturbating faster now as they talked about how good it felt.</p><p>""Hey,"" said Billy, ""If we come like this we'll make a mess inside our bathing suits."" He took a few sheets from the box of tissues and placed them in between him and Carl. ""We can do it on these,"" he said, and began slipping his bathing suit down. ""What if someone comes in?"" asked Carl, looking at the door. ""Don't worry,"" replied Billy, ""Nobody will - they're all out by the pool."" He pushed his bathing suit down around his thighs.</p><p>Carl stared at his cousin's erection while he continued to rub his own. ""You've got a nice big one,"" he said.</p><p>""Let's see yours,"" said Billy as he began masturbating again.</p><p>Carl slid his bathing suit down like Billy had done. ""There,"" he said, showing off his cock.</p><p>""That's a nice one too,"" said Billy, ""Let's put them together and see whose is bigger.""</p><p>The two boys held their cocks at the base and put them alongside each other. ""Yours is a little bigger,"" said Billy, ""but you're older than I am,"" and he rubbed his cock along the shaft of his cousin's.</p><p>Carl said, ""That feels funny!"" as both boys stroked the heads of their cocks against the other's shaft, then rubbed the head with the sensitive head of their own.</p><p>""That's even nicer,"" said Billy, ""I'm going to come soon.""</p><p>""Me too,"" said Carl, ""I'm going to come just by rubbing our things together."" He grunted a little as his cock jerked and a blob of semen jetted out and splashed on the head of Billy's cock.</p><p>""Hey, that feels nice,"" cried Billy, ""Keep doing it!"" The boy stroked his hand up and down his cock as Carl grabbed the shaft of his cock and began masturbating quickly, stroking the thick spurts of cum out onto the other boy's throbbing cock.</p><p>""Oh, that feels great,"" grunted Billy. His hand and his cock were covered with his cousin's warm cream, the sticky, slippery stuff letting his hand slide up and down it better as he masturbated faster.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>Just as Carl finished Billy cried, ""I'm going to do it too!"" and he held his cock so his cum splashed onto his cousin's cock, sliding his hand up and down to get as much pleasure as he could from masturbating. When they had both finished coming, they wiped the cum off their cocks and hands, then cleaned themselves up with the tissues.</p><p>""Wow, that was a good one,"" exclaimed Carl, ""Have you ever done it with another guy like that before?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" said Billy, ""Have you?""</p><p>""No,"" replied his cousin, ""but it sure felt nice.""</p><p>""Maybe we can do it tonight - you're supposed to sleep on that rollaway cot over there, but my bed's plenty big,"" offered Billy.</p><p>""Sure,"" Carl nodded as they pulled up their bathing suits and went outside.</p><p>The others were in swimming. The two girls splashed their uncle and rubbed their slim young bodies against his as they played at catching each other. Amy clutched him in pretended terror and gasped, ""Oh, Uncle John, save me from her! Don't let her get me!"" She clung to him and rubbed her body down his front, feeling the firmness of his muscular body against her and slipping one leg in between his to get even closer. She could feel his cock begin to thicken and press against her belly as Cindy came up to him and squeezed herself against him from behind, pressing her belly against his firm bum.</p><p>John felt his cock getting hard because of the two girls rubbing themselves against him, and was afraid they might be shocked if they knew the effect they were having on him. He gently pushed them away and they dove into the water and away from him, as he adjusted his cock inside his bathing suit.</p><p>""His cock was getting all hard,"" Amy whispered to Cindy, ""I could feel it moving!""</p><p>After a while they got out of the pool, and lay in the sun to dry off. Amy and Cindy lay side by side on their sun beds, while Harry and his brother sat in lounge chairs off to one side.</p><p>""Can we take our tops off and get a nice tan, Daddy?"" asked Amy.</p><p>""Oh yes, can we Daddy?"" begged Cindy.</p><p>""Well, I don't know, Honey, we have guests today, we wouldn't want to embarrass your uncle, now would we?""</p><p>""Don't worry about me,"" said John, ""You go ahead if you want to.""</p><p>""Anyway,"" giggled Cindy, ""we don't have anything to be embarrassed about because our titties haven't started to grow yet, really. We just have big puffy nipples, see?"" and she sat up and took off her top.</p><p>John Adams looked at his slim ten-year-old nieces in their bikini bottoms and thought how sexy the little girls looked. ""Do they usually sunbathe topless?"" he asked his brother.</p><p>Harry nodded. ""Yes, as they say, they haven't really got anything to hide yet. And sometimes when they're here by themselves they take their bikini bottoms off too and get an all-over tan. We're so private here, no one can see them anyway.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 8</h5><p>""What about you?"" asked John, lifting his knees to hide the fact that his cock was getting hard. He didn't want to embarrass the girls. ""Do you get an all-over tan?""</p><p>""Sometimes, especially when we're going to go for our holidays at the nudist camp,"" smiled Harry, noting the way his brother was sitting and realizing the reason for it. His own cock was hardening and he pulled his knees up and slipped his hand inside his bathing suit to adjust his cock so it lay up along his stomach.</p><p>""What if you get a hard-on? What would your girls think of that?"" asked his brother, gazing at the two girls.</p><p>Harry laughed. ""Oh, it wouldn't bother them,"" he said, ""They know cocks come in all different sizes and shapes. Remember when we were kids, fooling around with the little girls and playing all those sex games? 'Spin the bottle?' 'Truth or Dare?'""</p><p>""Yes, and how about 'Seven minutes in heaven'?"" laughed John.</p><p>""Well, they still play them,"" said Harry. ""One day I came home early from the office and there were eight kids - six girls and two boys, including my three - in the family room. They didn't hear me when I came in so I stood and watched to see what they were doing. I could tell it was some sort of strip game because half of them didn't have any shirts on. It looked like a variation of 'Spin the bottle' except that when the bottle pointed at you, you had to stand up, take off an article of clothing, and then turn around twice before you sat down.""</p><p>""How far did they go?"" asked John, his cock fully hard by now. He slipped his hand inside his bathing suit and adjusted it as Harry had done, then left his fingertips inside the waistband so he could touch the swollen head while he watched his two young nieces in their bikini bottoms and listened to his brother's story.</p><p>""Oh, they all got naked,"" said Harry, ""It seemed that the winner was the last person with any clothes on, and they all wanted to see who would win. They wanted to see each other naked, too, of course.""</p><p>""I bet you got a good look too,"" suggested John. ""I sure did,"" said Harry. ""One of the girls was older than the rest, and had a nice pointy little pair of tits and a bit of light hair on her cunny. It didn't cover up her crack, though - you could still see it. Most of the rest were like Amy and Cindy - just puffy nipples and maybe a little bit of fat starting to push them up off their chests. And no hair on their cunnies - just big puffy hairless cunny lips and a pink slit.""</p><p>""What about the boys?"" asked John.</p><p>""They looked a bit embarrassed because they were outnumbered, maybe, but they showed the girls what they had. Billy was a little younger than the other boy but they both had about the same size cock - and both as hard as anything, of course. The girls all giggled and stared when the boys stood up naked.""</p><p>""So who won?"" asked John.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 9</h5><p>""Oh, Amy won,"" replied Harry. ""She still had her underpants on. Then the others said 'chicken, chicken' so she stood up and took them off and showed everyone her naked cunny.""</p><p>""Including you,"" said his brother. ""Including me,"" agreed Harry. ""Well, I had already seen Cindy's cunny, anyway, when she showed it to all the kids.""</p><p>""Didn't it feel funny, looking at your own kids all naked like that?"" asked John. ""Well, it did at first,"" said Harry, thinking how to put it, ""But then I realized they were just the same as the other kids when they got their clothes off. Besides, they were playing the same sexy games we used to, so it didn't seem to make any difference. Then after that Cindy said they'd better get dressed again because I would be home soon and I slipped out the back and into the bathroom.""</p><p>""Why the bathroom?"" asked John.</p><p>""Well, watching all the naked kids had given me a big hard-on and I wanted to get it down. I bet you know how I did it, too!""</p><p>John laughed. ""Like we used to do it when we were kids?""</p><p>Harry nodded, ""Sure felt good, too. I had quite a load!""</p><p>""I feel like I've got a bit of a load myself, just from hearing about it,"" said John, ""This cock of mine is bent double -I'm going to go and adjust it.""</p><p>After he had left, Amy and Cindy came up to their father excitedly and asked him why Uncle John had gone. ""I told him about the time I watched you guys playing 'Spin and strip,'"" said Harry, ""And he got so horny he got a big hard-on!""</p><p>""Wow,"" said Cindy, ""Maybe we can have some fun after all!""</p><p>""Anyway,"" said Harry, ""I think if you girls want to let him see your cunnies, maybe by accident, he won't object!""</p><p>Carl and Billy had gotten out of the pool by this time as well. Carl watched the girls talking to their father, although they were too far away to hear the conversation. ""Their bathing suits sure don't hide much, do they?"" he observed, ""Do they always take their tops off?"" Billy laughed.</p><p>""Sure,"" he said, ""If your Dad wasn't here they'd be getting a nice all over tan.""</p><p>""You mean they take all their clothes off?"" asked Carl, ""Wow! Do you get to see them naked?""</p><p>""Sure,"" said Billy, ""We've been going to a nudist camp for the past few years and we've got pretty used to seeing people naked.""</p><p>""Do you ever get a hard-on?"" asked his cousin.</p><p>Billy chuckled. ""Sure, all the time,"" he replied, ""Nobody seems to mind.""</p><p>""Mine's hard right now,"" said Carl, ""Is yours?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" said Billy, ""It feels like I've got a gallon of cream ready to come out."" He looked at his cousin. ""I think I've had enough swimming for now. Shall we go back to my room?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" said Carl, ""I bet we can find something to do there!"" The boys wrapped towels around their midsections to hide their erections and went back to Billy's room.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 10</h5><p>John returned to the poolside and sat down again. ""That's better,"" he said, ""I've got it tucked up so it's more comfortable. Do the girls like going to the nudist camp?"" he asked.</p><p>""Sure,"" replied Harry, ""They always meet their old friends, and make new ones too, and we all have fun.""</p><p>""And having no clothes on doesn't bother them?"" asked his brother.</p><p>""Not at all,"" replied Harry, ""We do it around here too, when we're sunbathing, of course.""</p><p>""Maybe Carl and I will join you at the nudist camp sometime,"" laughed John.</p><p>""Sure,"" said Harry, ""Come along!""</p><p>John laughed again. ""I'd probably get a hard-on looking at all the others,"" he said, ""Maybe Carl would too - he's old enough by now, I guess.""</p><p>""That wouldn't be a problem,"" Harry said, ""Billy and I get them all the time, and so do all the others. It's just too much to resist sometimes.""</p><p>He looked at his brother. ""If you're thinking of going,"" he said, ""you could always try stripping off here. It's very private, like I said.""</p><p>John nodded thoughtfully and looked at his two nieces, wondering what they looked like naked. ""I wouldn't want to do it all by myself,"" he said.</p><p>""Oh, we'll all join you,"" said Harry, seizing the opportunity and slipping down his bathing suit. ""There, mine's off - and see? I've got a hard-on myself, so you don't have to be embarrassed."" He lay back and allowed his erection to poke upward.</p><p>John hesitated, then said, ""OK, what the hell,"" and slipped his bathing suit down and kicked it off. He sat forward and clutched his knees to hide his erection, but Harry said softly, ""Just relax! We're all friends here - and family too!"" John lay back and let his knees drop.</p><p>""There, that's better,"" said his brother, looking at John's erection, ""Nothing to be ashamed of there. You always did have a nice big one!""</p><p>Amy had seen her father and uncle stripping off their bathing suits, and nudged Cindy. ""Look at that,"" she whispered.</p><p>""Wow,"" Cindy replied, ""It's just as big as Daddy's! Let's go get a better look - we'll ask if we can take ours off too!""</p><p>The two girls got up and stood in front of their father and uncle. ""Can we get an all-over tan too, Daddy?"" asked Amy.</p><p>""Sure, Honey, if you want to,"" smiled their father, and they undid the strings at the side of their bikini bottoms and let them fall.</p><p>John was thankful he had sunglasses on, so his nieces wouldn't know that he was staring at them and their naked cunnies. They pirouetted in front of the men, showing their bums and cunnies, and then Amy said, ""You've got a nice big one, Uncle John!"" She giggled and both girls ran and dove into the pool, splashed around for a while, then went and lay down again.</p><p>""Your girls are very pretty,"" said John.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 11</h5><p>""Yes, they are, aren't they,"" replied his brother. ""Mind you, I always think younger girls are pretty anyway. I love their nice tight hairless cunnies. Remind me tonight to show you a video I took at the nudist camp earlier this year.""</p><p>Back in Billy's room, Billy slipped down his bathing suit and stood naked in front of his cousin, his stiff cock poking out and up in front of him.</p><p>""You sure have a nice one,"" said Carl as he pulled his bathing suit down and let his erection bob up into the air. The two boys stared at each other's cocks and Billy said, ""Yours is nice and big too. Wanna do it?""</p><p>""Sure,"" replied Carl, ""Do you?""</p><p>Billy grasped his cock and stroked it up and down a couple of times. ""Sure feels nice,"" he said, and stepped forward and touched the head of his cock to the head of his cousin's. ""This feels nice too. Let's lie on the bed and do it together.""</p><p>""You mean like we did before?"" asked Carl, ""I liked it when we rubbed them together. It felt all funny to do it with another guy. I really liked it when we made our cream go on each other's cocks. I think rubbing them together made me shoot more than usual.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" said Billy, ""Let's do that again. Hey, how about if we play with each other's balls while we're rubbing our cocks together. Maybe we'll get our balls to make even more cream."" He reached out and cupped Carl's testicles, lifting them and cuddling them. ""How does this feel?"" he asked.</p><p>""Good, really good,"" replied Carl, doing the same for Billy. The two boys stood facing each other, rubbing their cock-heads together and fondling each other's balls. ""Come on, let's get on the bed,"" said Billy, ""I wanna jerk off!""</p><p>The boys climbed on the bed and lay facing one another, half on their sides so they could use both hands on their genitals. Half- masturbating and half rubbing their cocks together while they fondled each other's testicles, it wasn't long before they were ready to cum.</p><p>""Yeah, feel my balls,"" Billy grunted, ""Gonna shoot my cream all over that nice big cock of yours. Gonna cover that big cock with lovely tasty cream!"" Billy got the tissues ready and this time it was his turn to shoot his cream first. As the first streams hit Carl's cock they made it slippery and he jerked off faster, his hand slipping up and down the sticky shaft.</p><p>When the thick squirts of Billy's semen had stopped, Carl's cock and hand were covered with a shiny creamy coating. ""Here comes my cream,"" he grunted, and leaned farther over Billy to rub their cocks together.</p><p>Billy reached out his other hand to his cousin's cock. ""Lemme help you jerk off,"" he said, ""We'll both make that lovely cream go all over my cock,"" and both boys masturbated Carl's cock at the same time while Billy played with Carl's balls. The gushes of semen squirted from Carl's cock and covered Billy's with white splotches and blobs. When he had finished coming both boys cleaned up the splotches of sperm, then lay back and caught their breath.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 12</h5><p>After supper the group sat around and chatted for a while, catching up on all the family gossip. The two boys excused themselves. ""We're going to watch a video in my room,"" said Billy to his father with a wink.</p><p>When they got to his room he said to Carl, ""What do you really want to do?""</p><p>Carl looked around. ""Got any more of those magazines?"" he asked.</p><p>""Sure,"" said Billy, ""There's a whole pile over there on my dresser.""</p><p>Carl began looking through the pile of magazines, with pictures of men and women, boys and girls engaged in all sorts of sex acts with one another. ""Wow,"" he said, ""Won't you get in trouble if your father or your sisters see them?""</p><p>Billy laughed and decided to let his cousin find out little by little what sort of fun his family had. ""Naw,"" he said, ""Dad buys most of them for us because they won't let us in the adult bookstores, and I think Amy and Cindy like looking at them too.""</p><p>""Wow,"" Carl said again as he thought about the two girls. ""Hey, you know this afternoon when we were talking about seeing your sisters with no clothes on? What do they look like?""</p><p>""Like girls,"" shrugged Billy. ""No hair on their cunnies, nice cracks, you know. Hey, if you want to see them, I've got a video we took at the nudist camp last month.""</p><p>""Hey, great!"" exclaimed Carl. ""Does it show everything?""</p><p>""Sure it does,"" replied his cousin, ""We all took parts of it so we're all in it - and our friends, too."" He found the video,and put it in the machine.</p><p>""That felt great, what we did this afternoon,"" said Carl, ""It feels neat when another guy does it to you.""</p><p>""You never had anyone jerk you off before?"" asked Billy. Carl shook his head. Billy stepped up to his cousin and cupped his hand over the bulge in his cousin's jeans.</p><p>""Feel's like there's something alive in there,"" he said as Carl's cock got even harder.</p><p>""Why don't you reach in and find out,"" suggested Carl, playing along with the game.</p><p>""I think I should,"" replied Billy, unzipping his cousin's fly and exploring inside his cousin's pants, ""I think it's going to take both hands to see what it is. Let's see now."" He knelt down in front of Carl and undid his belt and waist button. The boy's jeans gaped open at the top, showing a triangle of white underwear underneath. Billy pulled his cousin's jeans down to his knees. ""Yep, still a big bulge in those underpants,"" he said.</p><p>""Better pull them down and see what's there,"" said Carl, watching his cousin kneeling in front of his crotch. Billy pulled Carl's underpants down and his rigid cock poked out, jutting out a few inches away from Billy's face.</p><p>Billy examined the erect penis that throbbed in front of him. ""Is it always big and hard like this?"" he asked.</p><p>""Not always,"" replied Carl, ""Would you like me to show you how I make it go down?""</p><p>""Sure,"" replied his cousin.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 13</h5><p>Carl placed his hand on his erection and began masturbating. ""See, I rub it like this,"" he said.</p><p>""Why do you do that?"" asked Billy, watching as closely as he could.</p><p>""It feels good,"" said his cousin, ""and after a while some cream comes out the hole in the end and then it gets smaller and goes all soft.""</p><p>""You mean this hole?"" asked Billy, touching the bulbous head of his cousin's cock and putting a finger on the hole. ""Oh, there's some stuff coming out of it now,"" he said as some slippery clear stuff stuck to his finger. He put his fingertip in his mouth. ""Mmmm, tastes good,"" he said, ""Is that the stuff you were talking about?""</p><p>Carl shook his head and masturbated faster. ""No, the other stuff is white and it comes out in squirts.""</p><p>""Oh, wow,"" said Billy, ""I wanna see it squirt,"" and he placed himself directly in front of his cousin's cock and began fondling his testicles.</p><p>""Hey,"" said Carl, masturbating faster, his hips jerking back and forward, ""I'm gonna come in a minute - If you don't move it'll hit you right on the face!""</p><p>""That's OK,"" said Billy, ""See how good you are at hitting a target - try to get it all in my mouth,"" and he moved closer to the head of Carl's cock and opened his mouth.</p><p>""Are you serious?"" gasped Carl. ""'h huh,"" replied Billy, and stuck his tongue out and tickled his cousin underneath the purple head of his cock with it.</p><p>""Wow!"" cried Carl, ""Here it comes, then!"" and watched as a thick jet of white shot out from his cock and squirted straight into his cousin's open mouth. Carl stroked his hand up and down his cock while Billy cuddled his balls and spurt after spurt shot straight into the younger boy's mouth. When they started to lose their power and dribble onto his tongue, Billy leaned forward and sucked the head of Carl's cock into his mouth. ""Mmmm,"" he said as he continued to fondle the other boy's balls and suck the last dribbles of cum out of his cock. He swallowed, and then moved his head forward; slipping as much of the boy's cock into his mouth as he could.</p><p>""Oh, wow,"" cried Carl, ""Does that ever feel good!""</p><p>Billy looked up at his cousin and began bobbing his head back and forth on his cock as it started to lose its erection. He licked the last of Carl's cum off his softening cock. ""You hit the target pretty well,"" he said; licking his lips clean,""How did you like that?""</p><p>""It was great,"" exclaimed Carl, ""I really liked it when you put it in your mouth, at the end. Your mouth tasted so lovely and warm on my cock! What did my cream taste like?""</p><p>""Great!"" said Billy, ""You sure gave me a nice big drink!""</p><p>""That was you playing with my balls and licking the end of my cock,"" said Carl as Billy stood up. ""Where did you learn to do that?""</p><p>""Oh, girls do it to guys all the time, so why shouldn't guys do it for each other? We know how we like it to feel better than they do, anyway,"" replied Billy.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 14</h5><p>Carl pulled his jeans and underwear off and knelt down in front of his cousin. ""It's my turn now,"" he said, ""I want to try putting your cock in my mouth and making it spit."" He pulled down Billy's jeans and underwear and exposed his rigid cock. He fondled the other boy's balls and stroked the shaft of his penis a little, then guided it to his mouth and licked the big purple head.</p><p>""Oh, yeah!"" cried Billy, ""That's great!""</p><p>""It tastes nice!"" Carl reported, ""I thought it might taste of piss!""</p><p>""Just put as much in your mouth as you want to,"" advised Billy, ""If you want you can just suck and lick on the top bit and I'll jerk off.""</p><p>""I want to see how much I can get in my mouth,"" replied Carl, ""It tastes so good - all warm!"" He sucked on his cousin's cock for a while, learning to suck his cheeks in and bob his head back and forth.</p><p>""That's great,"" sighed Billy, ""I'm going to cum soon - are you ready?""</p><p>Carl nodded, his head still moving back and forth on Billy's cock.</p><p>Billy said, ""OK, here it comes then!"" and watched the other boy's face as he tasted hot semen for the first time.</p><p>Carl's eyes widened, and he stopped the motions of his head as the thick spurt of cum squirted out onto his tongue, and then cuddled Billy's balls and bobbed his head back and forth faster. ""Mmmmmf,"" he mumbled, looking up at Billy.</p><p>""Like it?"" smiled Billy.</p><p>Carl nodded his head, his mouth still full of his cousin's cock. ""Mmmmm,"" he mumbled, trying to smile. A dribble of white cream escaped from the corner of his mouth and he paused and swallowed, then went back to his sucking.</p><p>When he had sucked all the cum cream out of Billy's cock he sat back and licked his lips. ""Oh, boy, that was great!"" he said. ""I really love the taste of your cock, Billy! And your cream is super. That's a great drink!""</p><p>""Let's lie on the bed and relax,"" laughed Billy, ""We can read a dirty book while we wait.""</p><p>""Boy, I'd like to see your sisters naked!"" said Carl.</p><p>""Maybe they'll leave their door open when they go change for bed,"" Billy suggested, ""and we can peek around the corner at them.""</p><p>""Do they do that sometimes?"" asked Carl. ""Oh yeah,"" replied Billy, ""Actually, the only time we close our doors here is when we don't want someone to come in.""</p><p>""You mean if we had our door open they'd come in?"" asked Carl.</p><p>""Sure, they might if they wanted to,"" said Billy, ""Then you could show them that big hard-on of yours!""</p><p>Carl thought for a moment. ""What if we try and see them getting undressed, and then come back here and leave the door open so they can come in,"" he suggested.</p><p>Billy agreed and they watched the nudist video while they waited, stroking their cocks and looking at all the naked people and their genitals.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 15</h5><p>At about nine o'clock Harry said to the girls, ""Now, kids, time to get ready for bed. Get your night things on and you can come back down and watch TV for awhile if you want to.""</p><p>""Actually,"" said Harry, ""I think I'll get ready for bed myself.""</p><p>John nodded, so the two men changed into their housecoats and slippers, then returned to the family room while Amy and Cindy went upstairs to change. Harry got John and himself a drink.</p><p>""You have a nice pool,"" said John as they relaxed.</p><p>""It is nice,"" Harry agreed, ""We have lots of fun in it. And it's nice to get an all over tan, like we did this afternoon.""</p><p>John laughed and thought about his two nieces; how their young hairless cunnies had looked that afternoon, and how their puffy nipples had poked out beneath the thin T-shirts they had worn after their swim. They had the skimpiest of shorts on, fitting their slim bodies tightly. ""I had a good time this afternoon,"" he said. ""I hope the girls didn't mind me having an erection. I couldn't help it, with them running around with no clothes on.""</p><p>Harry laughed. ""They've seen lots of hard-ons,"" he replied. ""I get them all the time. I get one even looking at our videos!"" ""Oh yeah,"" said John eagerly, ""You asked me to remind me about the videos from the nudist camp.""</p><p>""Sure,"" said Harry, ""Would you like to see some while we wait for the girls?""</p><p>""You bet,"" said John, and Harry got a cassette and slipped it in the machine.</p><p>""I took these,"" he said, as the screen showed Amy and Cindy coming out of a building toward the camera. Neither girl had any clothes on, and John stared at the girls' naked bodies. The next scene showed them lying in the sun, and the camera panned down from head to feet, showing a close-up of the naked girls.</p><p>""Gosh, they're good pictures! You can see every detail,"" said John, staring at the pictures of his naked nieces. ""If I saw two nice looking girls like that I'd get a huge erection -but they're your daughters, so I suppose that's different.""</p><p>""Not really,"" said Harry, ""I think they're good looking too. Maybe that's why I take all these pictures of them. Besides, I like young girls and I like to take pictures of them. They don't seem to mind, either. Now, look at these two,"" he said, ""Look at the way they're lying,"" and the screen showed the camera zooming in from a distance on two girls about eleven years old, who had their legs apart and up in the air. The slit between their legs was spread open and the camera zoomed in on it.</p><p>""Gosh,"" said John, ""You can see everything! Even their cunnies! Is that her cunny hole?""</p><p>""Sure looks like it to me,"" laughed Harry. They watched the rest of the video, fast-forwarding through the parts they weren't interested in and concentrating on the pictures of naked children.</p><p>""Say,"" said Harry, ""I've got one through the Nudists' Society you might be interested in - it's called 'Young and Innocent' - would you like to have a look?""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 16</h5><p>""Sure,"" said John and Harry started the video. It showed naked children, from the age of four or so up to about twelve, at nudist camps. In many of the pictures the children were sitting in groups playing games or lying in the sun, the camera panning slowly past their young smooth bodies. Whoever had taken the pictures had taken care not to show close-ups of only their genitals, but had also made sure that these were clearly visible in most of the pictures.</p><p>Harry let John work the remote control, and saw that the pictures his brother liked best were those of girls aged about nine through twelve. ""Look as this one,"" he said, ""She's just starting to get titties,"" and he did a slow motion pan of the young girl lying in the sun.</p><p>""Yes,"" said Harry, ""and there's just a little fuzzy hair at the top of her crack, look.""</p><p>""I like these that show the girls in a circle,"" said John, ""See the way they sit with their legs crossed. That way their slits are spread wide open and you can see everything!""</p><p>""I like this one,"" said Harry, as the camera showed a girl lying on her stomach with her legs apart. ""See the way her cunny is spread open a little?""</p><p>""Your own pictures are just as good, though,"" remarked John. ""Look at the way those two were showing off their slits. And your pictures of Amy and Cindy are good too. I guess you could take pictures of your daughters here around the pool, too, couldn't you.""</p><p>""I do,"" agreed Harry,"" Maybe we'll take some tomorrow, eh? I can do one for you to take home with you - how about that?""</p><p>John thought of a video showing his naked nieces. ""That'd be great!"" he said.</p><p>Billy and Carl heard the girls going past Billy's room, pulled on their underpants and slipped down the hall to where the girls' door was open. Billy looked cautiously around the edge of the door and motioned to Carl to look. They watched as the girls slipped out of their jeans and shirts.</p><p>Amy was about to pull down her underpants when she saw a movement at the door out of the corner of her eye and realized someone was there. She went to the far corner of the room, out of sight from the door, and motioned to Cindy. When her sister got there, she whispered in her ear, ""There's someone at the door watching us - it's probably the boys. Billy's letting Carl have a look at us!""</p><p>Cindy giggled softly. ""Then let's give them a good look,"" she said, and the two went back to where they could be seen from the door. Amy sat on the bed in her underpants, facing the door while Cindy half faced the door, pulled hers off and stood brushing her hair.</p><p>Carl stared at the naked cunny of his cousin and clutched his cock.</p><p>Cindy pretended to look in a mirror while she brushed her hair and turned more to face the door, displaying her private parts to her brother and cousin.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 17</h5><p>Amy flopped back on the bed. ""I'm a bit tired,"" she said, and pulled her underpants down and kicked them off. Her cunny slit was facing the open door, and she pulled her legs up, and let them flop open to each side, which spread her cunny slit wide open for the boys to see. Carl stared at the first girl's cunnies he had ever seen in the flesh.</p><p>Then the girls slipped shorty nightdresses over their heads and Billy and Carl slipped away down the hall and back into Billy's room.</p><p>""Wow,"" said Carl, ""Your sisters sure have nice cunnies! Do you think they'll come in here on their way downstairs?""</p><p>""Let's just see what happens,"" said Billy, ""Shh, here they come. Pretend to be reading the book,"" and the boys picked up books and pretended to read them as Amy and Cindy came down the hall in their shorty nightgowns. They looked in the open door and saw the two boys lying on Billy's bed. The girls saw the big bulges in the boys' underwear and the books they were reading and giggled.</p><p>""Hey,"" called Amy as they came in and stood one at each side of the bed, ""Whatcha doin' guys?""</p><p>Billy moved his book aside. ""Nothin' much,"" he replied, ""Just looking at a book."" Billy winked at his sister standing next to the bed and looked at the way her short nightgown only just came past her crotch. ""Which one of you can reach up higher?"" he asked.</p><p>Amy looked at Cindy and giggled, knowing what her brother wanted her to do. ""I don't know, let's see,"" she said, and both girls raised their arms up over their heads. This raised the hem of their nightgown up higher than their crotches, and showed the two boys a close-up view of their naked cunnies. Their cunny mounds bulged out from their flat bellies and the deep pink slits between the hairless cunny lips were slightly open.</p><p>""I think it's a tie,"" said Billy and the girls giggled and dropped their arms.</p><p>Amy picked up a Playboy magazine and flipped through it. ""I see you guys like pictures of girls with big titties. Cindy and I don't have any titties.""</p><p>""What have you got, then?"" asked Billy.</p><p>""Just these,"" said Amy, pulling down the neck of her nightgown and exposing her big puffy nipples on their small fleshy mounds. ""I bet you were looking at them this afternoon when we were out by the pool, anyway,"" she said.</p><p>Cindy reached over and took the magazine; giving Carl a fleeting glimpse of her cunny when she bent forward and her nightdress floated away from her body. ""The girls don't just have big titties, they have hair, too,"" she said. Carl saw his chance.</p><p>""You have hair too,"" he said.</p><p>""Not where the girls in the pictures have it,"" she said, looking at him innocently, ""I don't have any hair in between my legs.""</p><p>""Well, I wouldn't know,"" said Carl, ""You were wearing your bikini bottoms this afternoon when we were out by the pool so we couldn't see in between your legs.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 18</h5><p>""Would you like to see in between my legs?"" asked Cindy.</p><p>Carl swallowed. ""Sure,"" he said.</p><p>""Okay then,"" replied Cindy, picking up the hem of her nightdress and lifting it up to her waist.</p><p>Billy and Carl stared at her cunny slit.</p><p>""See, no hair,"" said Cindy, looking down at herself.</p><p>""I don't have any either,"" said Amy, lifting her nightdress and displaying her cunny.</p><p>Billy and Carl looked from one young girl's cunny slit to the other.</p><p>""Do you like looking in between my legs?"" asked Cindy.</p><p>""Yeah"" he replied, staring at her slit.</p><p>""You can't see much, though,"" offered Billy, ""There's just a slit.""</p><p>""Well, you haven't shown us yours yet,"" retorted Amy.</p><p>""Let's see what you've got inside your underpants."" She pointed at the bulge in his underwear.</p><p>Billy looked at Carl. ""Should we show them?"" he asked his cousin.</p><p>""I guess it's only fair,"" he said. ""They showed us theirs. If they want to look, they can look.""</p><p>Billy looked back to his sister. ""Have a look if you want to,"" he said.</p><p>Amy pulled down his underpants and his cock popped out and poked up in the air. ""Hey look Cindy,"" she said, ""Billy's got a hard thing sticking up!""</p><p>Cindy pulled down Carl's underpants and exposed his cock. ""This one's a bit bigger,"" she observed, ""and it has more hair around it.""</p><p>Amy fondled her brother's balls. ""These look nice,"" she said, ""What are they for?""</p><p>Billy grinned up at his sister. ""They're my cream churn,"" he said, ""They make cream.""</p><p>""And what's this for?"" she asked, putting her other hand around his erection. ""That's the pump to pump the cream out,"" he replied.</p><p>""How does it work?"" asked Amy. ""Just pump it up and down to prime the pump and then the cream comes out,"" he replied.</p><p>""Can I try it?"" she asked.</p><p>Billy looked at Carl. ""Sure, why not"" he said.</p><p>""Does yours work like that too?"" Cindy asked Carl.</p><p>Carl nodded and Cindy looked at Amy. ""Hey Amy, let's see whose pump works faster,"" she said.</p><p>""Okay,"" said Amy, pulling her nightgown over her head, ""I'm going to get comfortable while I pump out Billy's cream,"" and she sat naked beside her brother on the bed.</p><p>""That's a good idea,"" said her sister and stripped off her nightgown too.</p><p>""You'll have to tell us if we're doing it right,"" said Amy, beginning to masturbate her brother with slow even strokes.</p><p>""That's good,"" he sighed as he relaxed. ""Maybe if you move the cream around in my cream churn it'll come out better,"" he offered.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 19</h5><p>Cindy pretended to copy what her sister was doing. ""Is that all right?"" she asked her cousin while she masturbated him and fondled his balls. ""Oh, yeah!"" he said, ""That's great!""</p><p>""Is the cream going to come out soon?"" asked Amy, ""Where does it go when it comes out?""</p><p>""It just shoots out,"" replied her brother, his hips starting to jerk up and down as he approached his orgasm.</p><p>""That's silly,"" said Amy, ""It'll make a big mess and all get wasted. She grabbed the glass from Billy's night table. ""I'll put it in here,"" she said.</p><p>""Here comes the cream,"" grunted her brother, and Amy held the glass at the end of her brother's cock. Thick squirts of creamy semen spurted out and splashed into the glass, covering the bottom and filling it part-way.</p><p>""Wow, look at all the cream,"" marveled Cindy as she continued to masturbate her cousin, ""There's nearly half a glass of it! Let me have it when you've got all of Billy's and I'll put Carl's in with it.""</p><p>Amy passed the glass over, when Billy's spurts changed to dribbles.</p><p>""I'll just catch the rest of it in my hand,"" she said, and cupped it next to his still-flowing cock.</p><p>Carl was ready now and Cindy held the glass so the squirts of his semen jetted out and fell into it. ""What shall we do with it?"" she asked her sister when she had pumped it all out and nearly filled the glass.</p><p>""Give it here,"" replied Amy, who had just licked the last dribbles off her fingers, ""Let's see what it tastes like.""</p><p>""Don't you dare drink it all,"" said Cindy, ""I want some too.""</p><p>Amy looked at the glassful of the boys' cum, tipped her head back and opened her mouth. The others watched as she let the semen slowly dribble in viscous blobs out of the glass and into her mouth. ""Mmmmm, good,"" she said, smacking her lips after swallowing the slippery mouthful.</p><p>""Gimme some,"" cried Cindy, reaching for the glass.</p><p>""Okay, but don't drink it all,"" replied Amy, handing it to her.</p><p>Cindy slurped back a mouthful and gulped it down.</p><p>""Do you guys want any?"" asked Amy. ""Yeah, I'll have a little drink,"" replied Carl eagerly, and Billy added, ""Me too!"" They shared the rest of the glassful and Amy drained the last of it.</p><p>""That was neat,"" said Amy, ""Can we pump some more out? Oh, the pump handle's all soft. What's the matter with it?""</p><p>""It's just resting while the churn fills back up again,"" replied Billy, ""When it stands up again that's the signal that you can pump some more out.""</p><p>""That's right,"" said Carl, ""In the meantime, how about if you show us what you can do with what's in between your legs. Do you have a cream churn inside that crack place?""</p><p>Amy laughed, ""No, we don't have anything like that,"" she said. ""We just have the hole our pee comes out of and our trickle hole.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 20</h5><p>""What's a trickle hole?"" asked Carl.</p><p>Amy lay back on the bed and spread her legs wide apart. She held her two hands between her legs and pulled her cunny lips apart to open her vagina. ""See, it's this place here,"" she said.</p><p>""Wow, it's a hole that goes right up inside you,"" said Carl, ""What's it for?""</p><p>""We don't know,"" replied Amy innocently, ""But it feels nice when you put things inside it.""</p><p>""What sort of things?"" asked Carl. ""Oh. I like to put my fingers in mine, and carrots, and wieners.""</p><p>""I got a cucumber in mine last week,"" said Cindy proudly, ""It was only a small one but the knobbly parts felt so nice when I rubbed it in and out.""</p><p>""Can I put my fingers in your hole?"" Billy asked his sister. ""Sure, I guess so,"" she said. Billy slipped his finger into his sister's vagina. ""It's all slippery in there,"" he told Carl.</p><p>""Lemme see,"" said Carl, and leaning forward and slipping his finger in alongside his cousin's.</p><p>""Ooo, that feels good,"" said Amy, writhing around on the bed.</p><p>""Do me, do me,"" said Cindy, putting a foot up on the bed to spread her cunny open and peeling her fat hairless lips back from her slit.</p><p>Carl lay back on the bed. ""Why don't you sit over my chest,"" he suggested, ""That way I can see in between your legs better and play with your hole like Billy's doing to Amy.""</p><p>Cindy straddled her cousin's chest; and looked down at her private parts, spread open by the way she was sitting. ""Are you going to put your finger in my hole?"" she asked her cousin.</p><p>""I'll put my fingers all over you in between your legs,"" he replied.</p><p>""Oh goody,"" she cried, ""You feel me all over and I'll tell you what feels really nice. I like to rub this part up here, see,"" and she peeled the covering back from her clitty. ""This little bump feels really good when I rub it,"" she explained. She showed him how she played with it.</p><p>While she masturbated, Carl examined her cunny, tickling it and sliding two fingers at a time up her cunny hole.</p><p>""Make your fingers go in and out of my hole,"" she gasped, rubbing her clitty with two fingers.</p><p>Carl did as she asked, and soon she was breathing faster and jerking her hips as she approached her orgasm. ""'nh, unh, unh, unh!"" she cried as she came, and then relaxed with a sigh.</p><p>Carl slipped his fingers out of her hole. ""Hey, my fingers are all wet,"" he cried, ""You got stuff dribbling out of your hole, Cindy!"" He cupped a hand under the young girls' open vagina and caught the cunny juices as they dribbled out. He dipped his tongue into the puddle of clear liquid. ""Mmmm, tastes good,"" he said, and slurped the rest down.</p><p>Meanwhile Amy lay back on the bed and masturbated, her legs either side of her brother. At her request Billy had gone to her room and got her hairbrush, and she showed him how she inserted it into her cunny hole.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 21</h5><p>""I'll make it go in and out while you play with my special place,"" she said. Soon she was jerking and twitching as she came, and Billy wet his fingers in his sister's cunny hole and licked them clean, smacking his lips at the taste.</p><p>After they had relaxed for a few minutes, Amy said, ""Hey, Cindy, we have to get back down to the family room - the Daddies will be waiting for us!"" The two sisters put their nightgowns on and left, giggling.</p><p>The boys lay back on the bed. ""Gee, that was fun,"" said Carl. ""Your sisters are nice!""</p><p>""They're OK,"" agreed Billy, wondering what they were up to downstairs.</p><p>""You wanna watch a dirty video?"" he asked. Carl nodded, ""Sure,"" he agreed, ""You got any with guys and girls really doing it, so you can see their cocks and all that?""</p><p>""Sure,"" said Billy as he slipped a cartridge into the machine and started it.</p><p>Harry and John had also changed into their robes while the girls were out of the room, and had watched Harry's videos taken at the nudist camp, and the one showing the naked children. Both men were hiding erections under their housecoats. Just as they picked up magazines the two girls bounced into the room. Both men were glad to see that both girls had their shortest nightgowns on, ones that barely covered their firm young bums.</p><p>""Are these OK Daddy?"" Cindy asked, turning to show the men her slim young body.</p><p>John looked at his attractive young niece, thinking of the naked cunny that he had seen that afternoon by the pool, and the video he had just watched that showed her and her sister both naked.</p><p>Her father nodded.</p><p>Amy flopped on her stomach in front of the TV and Cindy sat next to her uncle on the couch and picked up a magazine. Amy was punching through the channels with the remote. Her nightdress rode up with her movements and soon her bum was half bare. Harry looked at his daughter's bare bum and then sideways at his brother, who was watching the young girl's movements intently. Amy was lying right in front of him facing away from him. He glanced at his brother, and Harry winked back at him as the child in front of them exposed herself to them.</p><p>John watched the young girl, as she wiggled around, her nightdress sliding farther up around her waist, and her movements opened her legs slightly. Now he could see a little of the crack in between her legs! His cock pulsed as he looked between his niece's legs. Amy pretended not to know what she was showing the men, but continued to shift her body around and spread her legs wider all the time. Now John could see the ten-year-old's crack open up to show the darker pink area inside it.</p><p>Wow, he thought, what a nice little cunny! I wonder how often Harry gets a good look in between his girls' legs?</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 22</h5><p>Amy spread her legs wider apart and reached over her back with one hand. She began by scratching her bum and then slipped her hand down between her open legs and lightly scratched the area over her cunny. Her scratches turned into touches in between her fat cunny lips. Suddenly she pulled her hand away, lifted up slightly and slipped it underneath her. John and Harry saw the young girl's fingertips appear from underneath her cunny and slip into her crack. They watched as she began feeling herself all over and rubbing herself against her hand. John realized the young girl was masturbating while they watched. Her movements came faster and faster suddenly she froze, jerked her hips and tensed her bum, and then relaxed with a sigh.</p><p>Cindy saw her father and uncle looking in between her sister's legs and shifted her position on the couch so she half faced him, her legs partly open. ""Wanna play a game of something, Uncle John?"" she asked.</p><p>""Sure, I guess so,"" he replied, looking away from Amy's naked cunny reluctantly.</p><p>""Count me out,"" said Harry, ""I'm just going to watch whatever Amy can find on TV.""</p><p>""How about chess?"" asked Cindy, and her uncle agreed. ""We can play right here,"" said Cindy, returning with the board, and placed it between them on the couch.</p><p>Cindy shifted her position and sat sideways on the couch; her legs crossed tailor-fashion. John almost gasped aloud. Her legs were wide apart, and her cunny was stretched wide open, showing him the whole area in between it. It was right next to the board, and he could look at it all he wanted to while he seemed to examine the board for possible moves. The more he looked at the young girl's cunny, the more the dark red inner lips seemed to swell and open, and the more her clitty poked out from underneath the flap of flesh over it. The inside of her cunny hole seemed to be getting wet as well. John wondered why.</p><p>After a while Harry got up from his chair. ""It's such a warm night,"" he said, ""I think I'll go for a swim.""</p><p>Amy flopped over on her back, her cunny showing. ""Oh, yes Daddy! Can we have a skinny dip? That'll be fun.""</p><p>Harry looked at John. ""How about it? A quick skinny dip?""</p><p>John looked at his niece and nodded. ""Sure,"" he said.</p><p>Harry slipped off his housecoat, revealing his erection.</p><p>""Oh Daddy,"" laughed Amy, pulling her nightdress off over her head, ""it's all big and hard like it was this afternoon! Have you got a big hard one too, Uncle John?""</p><p>John dropped his robe on the floor and exposed himself to the young girls.</p><p>""Ooo, yes,"" said Cindy, taking off her nightdress, ""Uncle John's is nice and hard. How come it's all big like that, Uncle John?"" she giggled.</p><p>John didn't know what to say, so Harry quickly put in, ""Your Uncle John is like your Daddy - we both like looking at pretty little girls like you. Now run along outside, and we'll be right behind you!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 23</h5><p>The two girls ran out to the pool and jumped into the warm water. Harry and John made their way out and stood watching the two little girls splashing in the water.</p><p>""Those nightgowns of theirs are certainly short,"" laughed Harry.</p><p>John nodded. ""Yes,"" he said, ""When Amy was lying on the floor hers slipped right up around her waist. She has a nice round little bum!""</p><p>""Yes,"" Harry agreed, ""And a nice little cunny too.""</p><p>""Was she really playing with herself?"" asked John. Harry nodded.</p><p>""Sure looked like it to me,"" he replied. ""The way Cindy was sitting was just like the girls in the video,"" remarked John, ""Her cunny was wide open and right in front of me - I couldn't help seeing everything!""</p><p>""I bet you looked, too!"" laughed Harry, ""I would have, as well.""</p><p>""Yes I did,"" agreed John, ""I've never had a chance to get a good look like that at a pretty young girl before. Besides, I think an uncle should take an interest in his nieces.""</p><p>Harry laughed again. ""Particularly the part in between their legs, eh?"" he asked.</p><p>""Well,"" said John, ""They seem to be interested in what we have in between our legs. Maybe I should have been more honest, and told Cindy my cock got hard, from looking at her cunny!""</p><p>""Well, you can if you like,"" said Harry, ""Here they come now.""</p><p>The girls climbed out of the water, Amy chasing Cindy, and Cindy ran to hide herself next to her uncle. ""Don't let her get me, Uncle John,"" she cried, plastering her wet body to him and clasping him around the hips.</p><p>John put his arms around his slippery niece, holding her slim body to him as he turned to avoid Amy. It felt like the young girl was rubbing herself against his rigid cock, and he reached down and held her closer, placing a hand over her small firm bum. Amy ran off laughing and Cindy relaxed against her uncle.</p><p>""Is that right what Daddy said inside, Uncle John?"" said Cindy, still clinging to him, ""Do you really like looking at little girls, like my Daddy does?"" She looked down at her uncle's erection, trapped between them. ""Is that why this thing got all big and hard like his does?""</p><p>John nodded. ""I've never really looked at any before you two,"" he said.</p><p>Cindy giggled. ""You mean without any clothes on,"" she said. ""Were you looking up under my nightdress? Did you see in between my legs?""</p><p>John nodded slowly. ""Well, the way you were sitting when we were playing chess I couldn't help seeing between your legs,"" he replied.</p><p>""Did you like looking? Would you like to do it some more?"" she asked, looking him in the eye. John looked back at her and nodded.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 24</h5><p>""Let's go back inside, then,"" she said. ""What about Amy and your Daddy?"" he asked. Cindy giggled. ""They can find something to do themselves,"" she laughed, and she led her uncle back to the family room.</p><p>Cindy lay back on the couch and spread her legs. ""Now you can look at me all you want to,"" she said. John examined his young niece's splayed-open private parts closely while she watched him with a little smile. After a while Cindy pretended to feel itchy. She scratched the top of her thigh, then one of her cunny lips while her uncle watched, then dug in between her legs with both hands, touching and fondling all over her cunny area. ""Oh, Uncle John,"" she said, ""My trickle's so itchy! I just have to touch it and rub it.""</p><p>""What makes it itchy?"" he asked her. ""I don't know why it is,"" replied Cindy, ""Can you see anything that would make it itchy, Uncle John? You can see it better than I can,"" she said innocently.</p><p>""What about my pee hole?"" she asked him, ""Is it all right? You can touch me if you want to. I want you to make me feel better.""</p><p>""Oh, I don't think so, Cindy,"" he said, ""I can't go feeling in between little girl's legs, even if they are as pretty as you and your sister!""</p><p>Just then Amy came through the door and came up to them. She was still naked from her swim, and her cunny was exposed. ""What's the matter, Cindy?"" she asked, slipping a finger into her crack. ""My trickle's all itchy and Uncle John won't help me see where it itches,"" complained her sister, lying back and caressing herself in between her legs.</p><p>Amy looked at her uncle. The girls knew he was confused by what was happening, and reluctant because he didn't want to seem too forward. But his erection told the girls they were turning him on. ""It's okay, Uncle John,"" she said spreading her legs apart and rubbing her cunny with both hands, ""My trickle gets itchy too, and I like it when someone helps me get rid of the itch. It was all itchy before and I rubbed it and made it feel all nice.""</p><p>""If Uncle John won't help me, will you?"" asked Cindy. ""Sure,"" said Amy, coming over to kneel beside her sister, ""Where's the itch?""</p><p>Cindy spread her legs more and widened the gap between her cunny lips. ""Touch my pee hole,"" she suggested.</p><p>Amy touched the little girl's urethra and rubbed her fingertip over the small opening.</p><p>""That tickles,"" giggled Cindy, twisting a little, ""It feels nice when Amy played with my pee hole, Uncle John. What about my trickle hole?"" she asked her sister. ""Down here, Uncle John, see?"" she explained, placing her fingers on either side of her small lips and pulling them open to expose her vagina better.</p><p>John looked closely at his young niece's vagina. He was surprised to find the opening into the child so large. The interior glistened a deep pink with her juices.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 25</h5><p>""Touch it, Amy,"" suggested Cindy, pushing her hips farther forward and tilting them up so her uncle could see up her cunny hole better. ""If you touch it all over and put your finger inside it maybe we'll find why I want to scratch it. Maybe you can make the itchy go away.""</p><p>Amy touched her twin all over her inner cunny lips, then licked her index finger and slipped it up inside her hole. ""Oh, Uncle John,"" sighed the little girl, relaxing as her sister fingered her vagina, ""That feels so nice. Can you help Amy? Put your finger in me - your fingers are bigger and they'll go farther up inside of me.""</p><p>John hesitated. He wanted to touch his young niece's private parts, but he was still shy and afraid of being caught by their father. ""Do you really think it would help?"" he asked.</p><p>Cindy nodded quickly and pushed her hips up towards him. ""Oh yes, it would, it would! Put your big finger in my hole, Uncle John. Look, I'm holding my hole open nice and wide for you."" The child spread her small inner lips and held her vagina open.</p><p>John looked at the glistening pink opening and gave in. ""Okay,"" he agreed, ""If you're sure it'll help."" He touched her gently on the entrance to her vagina and she sighed with pleasure.</p><p>""It feels better already, Uncle John! Put your finger in me now. Yes, just like that. Put it in me more. Wiggle it around up inside me. Put it in farther. It feels nice when it's all up inside me. Make it go in and out. Oh, that's lovely!""</p><p>She lay back while her uncle stroked his finger in and out of her. ""Oh,"" she said, ""this place feels all itchy now,"" and she peeled back the covering from her small clitty. ""See, Uncle John, there's a little bump there."" She turned to her sister, kneeling beside them watching their uncle finger her sister's cunny. ""Can you touch it and see if that helps, Amy? I'm busy holding my trickle hole open so Uncle John can get his finger in me deeper.""</p><p>Amy touched the child lightly on her clitoris, making her jump and twitch.</p><p>""Oh, yes, that's it,"" she said, ""Keep touching it and rub it a little while you make your finger go in and out of me! That feels so good!"" Amy and John did as she asked, and her hips jerked faster and thrust up and down.</p><p>John had never masturbated a child before. ""She's going to come!"" he thought, ""I wonder if this is the first time she's come?""</p><p>Cindy panted and twitched and thrust and got red in the face, and then suddenly jerked spasmodically as she reached her orgasm. ""Ahhhh,"" she said, relaxing back onto the couch, ""That was lovely, both of you. I loved it when you put your finger in my hole, Uncle John.""</p><p>John slipped his finger out of the young girl but she still lay holding her vagina open.</p><p>Amy pretended to examine her sister's open hole. ""You've got sticky stuff in your hole,"" she reported, and slipped a finger into it.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 26</h5><p>""That feels nice all over again,"" sighed Cindy, wiggling her hips.</p><p>Amy withdrew her finger and licked the clear sticky fluid off it. ""It tastes nice,"" she reported, ""Try some, Uncle John."" John licked his still- wet finger off and agreed.</p><p>""Let's get some more out of Cindy's trickle hole,"" suggested Amy and stuck her finger back into her sister. The three of them took turns wetting their fingers with the little girl's cum juices and licking them clean.</p><p>Harry walked in while John had his finger inside the little girl's vagina. John was frightened at what his brother would say and do. He had been so absorbed in feeling the young girl's cunny and masturbating her that he had forgotten that she was Harry's daughter.</p><p>Cindy saw the frightened look on her uncle's face and spoke up quickly. ""Daddy, my trickle was itchy and I asked Uncle John to make it feel better and he did! He put his finger in me and it felt so nice! Was that OK Daddy?""</p><p>Harry smiled at them and sat down in his big chair, his erection waving in front of him. ""Sure,"" he said, ""If he did what you asked him to do, that's fine.""</p><p>John relaxed and Amy went and sat on her father's lap just to one side of his jutting cock. She leaned back against him and got comfortable. ""You're a nice Daddy,"" she said, letting her legs fall open a little on either side of his. John looked at his other niece snuggling up against her naked father, her cunny showing a little between her opened legs. Harry put his hand on his daughter's thigh and she let it fall to the side, spreading the crack between her legs.</p><p>""My trickle's itchy, now, Daddy,"" she said. ""Is it Honey? Would you like the itch to go away?"" he asked her.</p><p>Amy nodded.</p><p>Harry laughed. ""I know what you're up to,"" he said, ""You want me to play with your little trickle and help you masturbate. How about if you show me how you do it, and then maybe I can do it better?""</p><p>Amy giggled and got off her father's lap and lay on her back on the floor. She spread her legs and looked up at the two men watching her. ""Okay,"" she said, ""I'll show you how I do it, and then you have to do it to me as well, okay?"" Harry looked at John and both nodded.</p><p>The two men watched as the ten-year-old lifted her legs and let them fall to the side. ""I get my legs nice and wide open so I can get both hands in between them and touch my trickle place all over,"" she explained, ""Then I feel my pee hole here and tickle it, and I rub my finger all around this funny hole that goes up inside me, and I play with this little bump up at the top of my crack. See it, Uncle John?"" She peeled the flap of skin back from her clitoris and showed the small bud to her uncle. ""I rub it like this with two fingers and it feels really good! My hole gets feeling all funny and some stuff comes out of it and it makes it easy to put my finger up inside it. First I put one finger in; and then I put two, because it makes it full up more; just like when you put your finger inside Cindy's hole, Uncle John.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 27</h5><p>The young girl began masturbating as she talked, and her father and uncle watched as her hips began to jerk and thrust. ""Oh, that feels so good, Daddy!"" she gasped, writhing on the floor, ""Now it's your turn to do it to me,"" and she climbed on his lap again, still keeping both small hands busy in her cunny slit. ""Do it to me, Daddy, please?"" she asked.</p><p>Cindy went up to her sister. ""Let me try, Daddy,"" she said, kneeling in front of her sister. ""I'll do it like Amy and Uncle John did it to me. You can watch, Uncle John, and tell me if I'm doing it right.""</p><p>Amy slid forward on her father's lap so her cunny was closer to her kneeling sister and opened her legs wider so her sister could play with her in between her legs.</p><p>Cindy began fondling her sister while the two men watched. ""Is this the right way, Uncle John?"" asked Cindy as she slipped her finger in and out of her sister's cunny hole.</p><p>""Do you like it, Amy?"" asked her uncle. ""Oh, yes, Uncle John, it's nice!"" replied the ten-year-old, ""Can you tickle my pee hole and touch this place up at the top of my trickle crack? That would be so nice!""</p><p>John stood next to the chair and used both hands to touch his niece's urethra and her small clitoris at the same time.</p><p>Amy touched her swollen nipples with both small hands. ""My titty bumps are itchy, too, Daddy,"" she said, ""Can you play with them a little?""</p><p>Harry tenderly fondled his daughter's swollen nipples while the others fingered the ten-year-old, in between her legs. Soon she was jerking and making little sounds as she reached her orgasm.</p><p>As she relaxed and lay still, Cindy said, ""Oh, look, some of that stuff is coming out of Amy's hole, just like it came out of mine."" She licked off the finger she had pulled out of her sister's vagina. ""See if it tastes the same as mine did, Uncle John! Try some, Daddy, it's really good!""</p><p>Harry and John slipped their fingers in turn up the child's vagina and licked the clear slippery fluid off their fingers. A big drop dribbled out of the young girl and hung at the entrance to her cunny hole.</p><p>""I'm going to get that nice big drop,"" said Cindy, leaning forward and licking it up. She smacked her lips. ""It tastes even better that way,"" she reported. ""Can I get some more, Daddy?""</p><p>Harry looked up at John and nodded. ""Sure, Dear, go ahead,"" he said.</p><p>Amy kept her legs spread wide open and Cindy leaned forward and began lapping at the entrance to Amy's cunny hole, doing her best to let the men have a good look at what she was doing to her sister. She lapped up all Amy's cum liquid.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy, that feels good, what Cindy's doing to me,"" panted Amy. ""I'm starting to feel all funny again! Play with my titty bumps!""</p><p>John and Harry each fondled one of the little girl's nipples, while her sister licked her cunny. Soon she was jerking and spasming as she reached her orgasm again.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 28</h5><p>Cindy sat back. ""Now there's more stuff coming out of her trickle hole,"" she said. ""Would you like to lick Amy's trickle and see what it tastes like, Uncle John?""</p><p>John looked at the child's spread-open cunny and hesitated. He wanted to taste the ten-year-old's juices and lick her private parts, but what would her father think? He looked at his brother.</p><p>Harry smiled back. ""Go ahead,"" he said, ""Might as well get it straight from the tap!""</p><p>John knelt between his niece's legs and leaned forward towards her hairless cunny. He spread the lips open wider with both hands and licked up the drop of her fluid that was hanging from the bottom of her cunny hole.</p><p>Amy sighed as his tongue touched her cunny and said, ""Ooo, Uncle John, that feels nice! Lick me some more!""</p><p>John loved the taste of the little girl's cunny, and licked and lapped at it to get her juices.</p><p>""Put your tongue in my hole,"" Amy said, and John did as his niece asked, slipping his tongue up her channel for more clear girl-cum. ""Do me up at the top,"" she said, spreading her cunny lips apart and peeling back the covering from her clitoris, ""Lick me up here."" The child twisted and turned on her father's lap as her uncle made her come again by licking her in between her legs.</p><p>When she had stopped jerking and had relaxed against her father with a sigh of contentment, John got to his feet.</p><p>Amy opened her eyes sleepily and noticed his erection. ""Oh, Uncle John,"" she said, ""Your thing has a drop of something at the end. It looks like it's coming out the hole in the end. Are you peeing?""</p><p>John looked down at his cock and he and Harry both laughed. ""No, Honey,"" said Harry, ""Your uncle's thing is just sad that nobody wants to play with it, and that's a little tear, that's all.""</p><p>""Oh, that's not true!"" said Amy, ""I'll play with your thing, Uncle John!""</p><p>""So will I,"" said Cindy, coming to sit on the arm of her father's chair opposite her uncle.</p><p>Amy reached up and touched her uncle's erection. ""It feels all warm, Uncle John,"" she said, ""and all hard underneath this soft skin."" She examined her uncle's cock, pretending she had never seen one before. ""Oh, look, these things that hang down are funny,"" and she gently fondled her uncle's testicles, cuddling them and playing with them. John knew he would come in a minute if the little girl didn't stop playing with his genitals.</p><p>""I think that's enough, Honey,"" he said as she continued to cuddle his balls with one hand and touched the big bulbous head of his cock with the other.</p><p>""Oh, no, Uncle John,"" the little girl objected, wiping off the drop of pre-cum from the head of his cock with her finger, and putting it in her mouth. ""I have to make the tears stop. Besides, they taste nice!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 29</h5><p>The little girl put her head directly in front of her uncle's cock and examined the piss hole in the end closely. ""The tears are still coming,"" she said, using both hands to cuddle his big balls and letting his cock bob freely.</p><p>John suddenly knew his balls were going to overflow. Although he wasn't going to have an orgasm yet, the pressure in his balls had built up so much from all the sex games he had been playing that his semen was going to start flowing. And his niece's small hands fondling his testicles were what had brought him over the edge. He looked quickly at his brother and tried to explain.</p><p>""Harry, I'm going to make a mess in a minute! Have you got a tissue?"" Harry looked at his daughter. ""Amy will take care of it, won't you Honey?"" he asked.</p><p>Amy nodded and looked up at her uncle as she took the shaft of his cock in one small hand. ""Is it going to squirt stuff out, Uncle John, or will it come out in a steady flow?"" asked the little girl. ""I think it'll come out in a flow,"" replied her uncle. ""Oh goody,"" said Amy, smacking her lips, ""I don't want to waste any."" She tipped her head back and pointed his cock down towards it. She stuck her tongue out like a carpet, and opened her mouth wide; holding it underneath her uncle's throbbing cock while she continued to fondle his testicles. John watched the creamy liquid gush out of his cock and spill down over his niece's waiting tongue and into her small mouth in a thick white stream. He saw a dreamy look come over her face as the white stuff hit her taste buds. She looked her uncle in the eye as she savored his semen, swishing the gooey mass around in her mouth and swallowing it down.</p><p>John was even hornier now. ""Do you like that?"" he asked her. Amy nodded as she licked the last drops of the flow from the underside of his cock-head. ""I love the taste,"" she replied, ""Got any more?""</p><p>John looked at Harry, who was stroking his cock while Cindy played with his balls gently, and realized the little girls weren't innocent as he had thought. ""Would you like to suck my cock?"" he asked. ""That was just the overflow you got just now. My balls are still full of it, and if you suck it out, you can have it.""</p><p>""Oh goody,"" exclaimed Amy, leaning forward with her mouth open. She licked around the head of her uncle's throbbing cock and then took the head in her mouth, licking around it as she masturbated the thick shaft.</p><p>John sighed with pleasure as the child sucked his cock, bobbing her head forward and back while she cuddled his balls. ""Let me watch it squirting into your mouth, OK?"" he asked her, and she looked up at him and nodded. ""Here it comes, then,"" grunted John.</p><p>Amy pulled her head back, tipping it back and opening her mouth as wide as she could.</p><p>""Do you think you can hit the target, Uncle John?"" giggled Cindy, who was watching closely while she fondled her father's testicles.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 30</h5><p>A thick gout of creamy cum squirted from John's cock directly into the little girl's waiting mouth, hitting the roof of her mouth and deflecting onto the back of her tongue. The next spurt followed quickly, coating her upper teeth and dripping from them in thick gloopy strings as the next shot straight to the back of her mouth.</p><p>Amy whimpered with delight and opened her mouth even wider, like a little bird whose mother is feeding it. She held the man's cock with both hands and masturbated him, directing his thick semen into her mouth. She held the cum in her mouth, which filled up to form a creamy lake. She had to tip her head farther back as it filled, so that the cum wouldn't spill out. When the streams of cum slowed down and became dribbles, she milked the last drools out, then looked up at her uncle and showed him her mouthful of cum, looking questioningly at him.</p><p>""Would you like to drink it all down?"" asked John. Amy nodded carefully so as not to spill any of her mouthful of cum and when he said, ""Go ahead then,"" she closed her mouth, gave a huge gulp and swallowed the whole mouthful in one go. Then she leaned forward and took the head of his cock back into her mouth, sucking and licking to get the last traces. She licked her lips and swallowed again, then sighed with contentment.</p><p>""Wow, I sure got a nice big drink, Uncle John,"" she said, ""It tasted lovely and warm!""</p><p>John looked down at her, then over to where his brother was being masturbated by Cindy. ""I didn't know you did this sort of thing,"" he said, ""How long have you been doing it?""</p><p>""A couple of years now,"" replied Harry, ""The girls came home from school one day and said that one of the boys had offered to show them his cock if they showed him what they had between their legs.""</p><p>""And did you?"" John asked Amy. Amy giggled. ""We told him he had to pull his pants right down. And the principal came along and caught us!""</p><p>She giggled again and Cindy said, ""That's right! We just dropped our skirts down but Johnny couldn't get his pants pulled up fast enough and the principal saw his cock. It was all soft and little because we were only eight, but he took us all along to his office. He told us we shouldn't show our trickles to boys and we asked him why not. We asked him if there was anything wrong with our trickles and showed them to him. He tried not to look at them but we knew he wanted to so the next day we let him catch us again. This time it was just us two girls and we were in the girls' changing room lying down playing with our trickles. We knew when he came in and that he was watching us so we gave him a good look. Then when he took us to the office this time we sat on his desk in front of him and showed him our trickles close up. It turned out he had seen his own little girl and boy playing with their trickles the day before, after he'd caught us and the boy, and played with them later on that night. So we got him to take his cock out and show it to us. He showed us how to make it spit up, and played with our trickles while we played with his cock.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 31</h5><p>""That was the first time we ever saw the cream come out! Then we came home and told Daddy about the fun we had. We asked him if his cock got hard like Mr. Harrison's and if we could see it. You were shy at first, weren't you Daddy?""</p><p>Cindy giggled and Amy said, ""That's right! We had to lift up our skirts and show Daddy our bare naked trickles before he would show us his cock! Then we showed him what we had learned at school from the Principal, about how we could make his cock spit up the cream.""</p><p>John's cock had started to harden again as his young nieces told him how they first learned about sex, and Amy spotted it.</p><p>""Look, Cindy,"" she said, ""Uncle John's cock is getting all hard again. I bet I can get it just as big as Daddy's.""</p><p>Cindy was still gently masturbating her father and fondling his testicles. She giggled and said, ""I wonder if Uncle John would like to put that big thing inside your little cunny? Look Uncle John, see how I put my Daddy's thing inside my hole?""</p><p>As John watched, the little girl got up and straddled her father's cock, then as he held it at the entrance to her hairless cunny she gently sank down. John watched his niece's hairless cunny lips bulge outward as the bulbous head of her father's thick penis spread them apart, slipping slowly up her vagina. ""Ohh, that feels so good!"" sighed the little girl, as she wriggled around on her father's thick cock. ""It goes all the way up into my insides.""</p><p>""Would you like to do it to me, Uncle John?"" asked Amy, looking up at her handsome uncle as she masturbated him gently.</p><p>""You mean. . .""</p><p>""I mean do what Daddy's doing to Cindy - put that big thing inside my hole and make it squirt white stuff up inside me?""</p><p>John nodded, so Amy told him to lie on the floor and she would sit on him. ""Then you can play with my cunny and my titty bumps too,"" she said.</p><p>When John was lying on his back on the floor his young niece straddled him with widespread legs and rubbed his erection up and down her hairless slit. ""Ooo, that's nice,"" she murmured, ""Now play with my titty bumps and my cunny - put your finger in my hole and make me feel nice.""</p><p>She used the head of her uncle's cock to rub her clitty while he reached underneath her and found her wide open cunny hole and inserted his middle finger, feeling around inside the young girl.</p><p>Feels good when you do that, Uncle John,"" she said, ""But I bet this will feel even better,"" and she lifted up and held the thick head of her uncle's penis at the opening to her vagina as he removed his finger. She placed the man's cock at the wide spread hole and they both watched as she sank down on it slowly. The young girl worked her cunny lips around the man's thick cock, sighing with pleasure as it slid up inside her. John touched his niece on her clitty as his cock slipped into her; and when it was all the way in Amy sighed with pleasure. ""Ooo, Uncle John, you've got a really big one, just like Daddy!"" she exclaimed, ""It goes all the way up inside my tummy!"" She wriggled around and shifted her hips to make the man's cock touch different parts of her insides.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 32</h5><p>""I like stirring up my tummy with your cock, Uncle John!"" she giggled, and began moving up and down on it gently. The young girl's cunny was tight along the whole length of John's cock, the warm smooth slippery tube caressing it as she moved.</p><p>""Go slow,"" he warned her, ""or I won't be able to last too long - it feels so good having it inside you.""</p><p>Amy giggled. ""Well, let's just let it stay there while you play with my cunny some more - tickle my pee hole and my clitty, Uncle John! I'll play with my titty bumps while you do!""</p><p>The two boys looked around the corner of the door and saw what they others were doing. ""Wow, they're really doing it!"" whispered Carl.</p><p>""Let's join them then,"" said Billy and the two entered the room.</p><p>Amy saw them first and said, ""Ooo, good, the boys are here, and I can see from the way their pajamas are poking out that they're got something good in them!""</p><p>Cindy giggled as she rode up and down on her father's stiff cock. ""Would one of you like to lick my cunny while Daddy does it to me?"" she asked.</p><p>Carl knelt in front of his cousin and his uncle. He loved the close-up view he had of the man's thick cock slipping in and out of the young girl's hairless cunny.</p><p>""Don't just sit there, do something,"" giggled Cindy. ""Yeah,"" said her father, ""Give your cousin a nice licking - and you can play with my balls at the same time, if you want to.""</p><p>Carl was excited both by watching his cousin being fucked by her father but by the idea of fondling the other man's testicles. ""Are you sure?"" he asked.</p><p>""Sure, I bet you like to play with your own, don't you?""</p><p>Carl nodded.</p><p>""I bet you know how to do a good job,"" replied the man as his nephew began cuddling his big balls and leaned forward to lick at the hairless cunny of his cousin.</p><p>""Ooo, that's nice,"" sighed Cindy, and her father nodded in agreement. Carl's tongue was licking his cock shaft as the young girl slipped her cunny up and down it, as well as the girl's cunny parts.</p><p>Carl kept licking and fondling until Harry said, ""Here it comes, Honey,"" and Cindy gave an extra wiggle on her father's cock, and an extra long lift up so she could plunge it into herself farther, and her father's cock popped out and swayed towards Carl, jerking and pulsing along his nose as the first long squirt of thick white semen shot up into the air and down on the boy's face, a huge splat splashing alongside his nose and drooling down towards his mouth.</p><p>He was so surprised he could only keep fondling his uncle's testicles and watch as the man's cock jerked and spat glob after glob of creamy liquid up into the air and down onto his upturned face. He opened his mouth to say ""Wow!"" and a huge blob of semen landed right in the opening. His uncle's cum tasted so good he kept his mouth open and moved it closer to the head of his cock, letting the squirts fall right onto his tongue and dribble into his mouth.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 33</h5><p>When it wouldn't squirt any more, he leaned forward to catch the last drools and dribbles, then sucked the head of his uncle's cock into his mouth to suck the last of his cum out, lapping at the erection as it softened.</p><p>""Oh, wow, that was great!"" he said at last, letting the man's cock slip out of his mouth.</p><p>""I liked it too,"" replied Harry, smiling down at his nephew. ""You can eat my cum any time!""</p><p>Meanwhile Billy had gone over to stand beside Amy and their uncle. Amy kept sliding up and down on the man's huge erection while she reached inside her brother's pajama pants and felt his cock and his sensitive balls. ""Got some nice stuff in here for me?"" she asked him with a grin as she pulled the string on his pajamas and let them fall.</p><p>""Sure have,"" he replied, kicking them off. He stood next to his uncle's body, which put his cock just at the height of his sister's mouth. She leaned forward and began licking it all over, then slipped it into her mouth and let it slide all the way to the back of her mouth.</p><p>Billy looked at his uncle. ""You can play with my balls if you want to, Uncle John,"" he said, ""Amy likes all the cum she can get, don't you Sis?""</p><p>Amy looked up at him and smiled around his cock, nodding. John looked at his young nephew's private parts; his slender six inch cock being licked and sucked by his sister; and reached up to caress the boy's hairless balls. Billy grunted with pleasure and his hips thrust back and forth, pushing his cock in and out of his sister's mouth.</p><p>""Gonna cum!"" the boy muttered, and John saw him thrust his hips in spasms towards the young girl's face as she began to swallow. A dreamy look was on her face, as she slid up and down even faster, on her uncle's cock. Her hips jerked and she twitched.</p><p>John knew he couldn't hold out much longer with his sexy little 10-year-old niece bouncing up and down on his cock the way she was. ""I'm going to cum!"" he grunted.</p><p>""Ooo goody!"" giggled Amy, wiggling around on her uncle's penis, trying to force it even further up inside her tight little cunny. ""I love it when Daddy and Billy squirt that lovely stuff way up inside my hole. It makes my insides all gooshy and squdgy! Do it, Uncle John! Make your white stuff go right up into my insides!""</p><p>John gave one quick glance at his grinning brother, then was unable to hold back any longer. The man felt his cock-head twitch inside the little girl, before he began squirting his thick sticky semen into his ten-year-old niece. He grasped her slender hips and thrust his cock as deep as he could inside her, feeling his cum jetting into the depths of the young girl's vagina.</p><p>By this time, Cindy had gotten off her father's lap and was kneeling beside them, lapping at her sister's cunny as John's semen began drooling back down out of it and smacking her lips at the taste.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 34</h5><p>Carl stood beside Billy and watched Amy suck the last drops of cum from her brother's cock, then look at his still-rigid penis, which he was stroking gently as he watched. She licked her lips and said, ""Want me to help you with that?""</p><p>Carl nodded as she reached for his cock and leaned forward, sliding the full length into her mouth all at once and beginning a fast back-and-forth motion with her head.</p><p>Soon Carl's hips jerked and he thrust forward. ""Cumming!"" he groaned. Then he watched, as his cousin licked the head of his cock and fondled his balls; while her mouth filled up with thick warm cum.</p><p>Amy swallowed; then lifted herself up off her uncle's cock, far enough for it to slip out, and for Cindy to get her head underneath her vaginal opening, where she could lap up the rest of their uncle's cum.</p><p>Afterwards, they all went out into the kitchen and had milk and cookies, before going to bed. Only that night, Amy slept with her father and cousin, while Cindy slept with her uncle and brother. None of them really got much sleep that night, or for the next several nights, for that matter.</p>"
314,Pedoworld,Anonymous,,[''],,2012-03-27T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>I am going to tell you a little story about another reality that I spent sometime in recently. In this reality pedophilia and incest are crimes in the world I just came from and hope to return to soon they are normal natural parts of human sexual experience. My wife and our six soon to be seven girls and I went camping only we did not quiet make it. The car broke down fifty miles from home and we got it fixed only to run into an electrical storm. We found a place to take cover for the night and then drove the rest of the way home in the morning. Only it wasn't our home. It looked like our home a new six bedroom in the colonial style on a corner lot. We pulled into the driveway and that was when we had the first inkling that things were not what they were. First the neighbour girl was getting out of their car and she was at least six months pregnant. That had not been the case when we left two days before as a matter of fact a lot of the girls in the neighbourhood were in the family way.</p><p>We were home about and hour when the welcome wagon came to the door in the very pregnant form of Marjorie woods and her equally swelled daughter. My wife Mable let her in and that was when things got kind of weird in what turned out was a good kind of way. In her basket were things for the house and for my wife but there were kiddyporn videos sexual instruction manuals for preteens books on the best way to break in your preteen and younger daughters. Tee-shirts that said things like daddies bun or daddies little fuck hole. Now I tell you this kind of thing for a latent pedophile's like me and my wife really got us thinking and it also got my eleven, nine and eight year olds thinking especially after the talked to Majories daughter.</p><p>That night our three oldest girls came to our bedroom and asked if I would have sex with them and of course my wife told them yes. I deflowered my three precious little girls. We used a lot of KY to get the job done especially with Jenny our eight-year-old daughter. You ever fuck and eight year old dam is she tight and eager. I remember the looks on each of their faces as I took away their virginity. I worked my cock up my Gwen my eleven year old first. Oh daddy she said as I ate her eat me eat me she begged then As I got up in her and worked my old baby maker into her fertile young pussy she switched to oh fuck me fuck me and so I popped her cherry right out of her pubescent puss with nary a yelp from her. I fucked in and out and she begged me to do it harder but really got me when I was about to cum in her tight box she said I want your baby daddy give me your baby. So I shot her full of mommy juice. My wife came from watching us and the other girls played with their ready little holes. I took the other two a little while later there sister took a lot out of me and they took more. I didn't wake up until noon the next day and by then they wanted more. I screwed them regularly for about a week and then the younger girls wanted to get into the act. Our seven, six and five year olds found out at school that girls their age were getting boned so you guest it they wanted to try. Our Neighbour suggested a class given at the local YGSA, which stands for the Young Girls Sex Association. This organization exists to help parents initiate their female children with a minimum of fuss. They have Daddy daughter love class and by love they mean sex. My wife signed the girls and me up. We started by getting to know each other's bodies my girls loved fondling my cock. Yea these class are conducted in the nude in-group unless you pay for private classes but nobody does this culture believes in sharing. So I watched other men do their daughters and they watched me do mine. I swear I saw a man fucking a girl that was still in diapers but hey it is their world personally I think that is too young. Ann, Marry and Jo learned how to kiss me suck my cock and take me deep in their baby hole. I learned how to get a preteen so hot that she barely even feels it when you pop her cherry. These people have put a lot of thought into preteen sex. I worked on the girls with my tongue and their ass with my thumb they actually got wet enough that KY was not necessary for full penetration. I slipped in my Jo my five year old like I was going into her mothers well used slit. It was so tight. I fucked in and out and it was only the fact that I had already shot two loads in her sisters that I didn't cum right away. It was hot listening to her whine like her mom does when she is about to cum oh daddy daddy she vocalized and I filled her to the brim with seed.</p><p>Meanwhile my wife was shopping. She found all sorts of naughty cloths for the girls, books on sex with children, kiddy porn tapes of every type all legal and child's one a day maternity vitamins with fertility drug. It was a pedophile paradise and we never wanted to leave within three months the older girls were pregnant and to our surprise just before I came here we found our three youngest were also in the family way. Those vitamins real work. Imagine a five almost six year old swollen with her daddy's kid dam that is hot. I can't wait to get back. I just want to tell you about some other things that happened while I was there before I leave for good this time I only came back to collect a few things well a few people. More on that later.</p><p>Now I do not want to give the impression that child rape is allowed it isn't all sexual relations have to be consensual. The penalty for raping someone male or female is rather draconian. They basically cut off your head or at least the offended party does so there are very few rapes. No does mean no. Another thing is that there are very few jerks. Women and Girls do not tolerate men or women that treat others with disrespect. The kind of man that fucks them and forgets them died out her from lack of reproduction a long time ago. However sexual slavery is allowed and they have contracts for such things but you have to be at least twenty one to sign one on your own and even then there are legal rules for conduct. A sex slave may not say no to his or her master when it comes to sex unless it for a good reason. Like it would endanger the child in a risky pregnancy or the slave is genuinely ill. Headaches do not count. Usually if the sex slave has a chronic illness the contract is either not allowed in the first place or voided. I know this because my daughter Mary and I entered into such a contract before I came here and this was all explained to me before we signed.</p><p>Sex is everywhere there. You know the rules about no sex between teachers and students in school don't exist there as long as both parties consent. They even have rooms for it. They also have them at malls. You can literally shop stop for a while get a peace from your wife or daughter or concubine then shop some more. The other day I saw I guy fuck his daughter right in the food court at the local mall. The sight of it got a lot of people horny and before you know it there was a little orgy going on. I have seen men let one daughter give them head while they changed another one and yes I have seen men fuck their diaper wearing little girls on those changing tables in the bathroom. It must happen a lot because those tables are built a lot stronger then the ones in this world.</p><p>Birthday parties are fun they are usually orgies. If a young girl has a birthday she invites all her little girl friends and their fathers to a sex party and everyone brings gifts for the little woman and she gets nailed by her father or whoever she wants to nail her and everyone else joins in on their girls. It is quiet a sight to see a young woman balled in her birthday dress, which for the most part consists of very little.</p><p>Also single mothers are always on the look out for men to fuck them and their girls. You know how people are always showing pictures of their kids. Well they do it only the pictures are beaver shots. I have seen ads placed in personnel ads with beaver shots of five year olds. One woman gave out postcards with her and her two daughters spread wide and her number on the back they were looking to become sex slaves and wanted a man serious enough to take them on. Oh did I mention sex slave contracts are for life. Only exception is when a girl or boy turns eighteen they can get out of it if they want to after they sign the papers reaffirming it is permanent so are marriages, no divorce. But then there is no need. Children are usually free to experiment with others as long as they are safe. There are no venereal diseases, which surprised us until we learned that they had eradicated them like we had other disease. Health care is free in that world and as there is only one-world government things get done. Another thing is that the number of people on earth is only around a billion or so. Unlike us they didn't stop at the moon they have colonized most of the solar system. There are half a billion people on the moon for example. So they need lots of babies to keep up with those that are leaving Earth has become the cradle of the solar system.</p><p>We were there about a month when we were asked if we would be interested in a program that brought fatherless girls and men together for sex. My wife volunteered me despite the fact I had seven women to take care of already she said I had the time as I wasn't working full time anymore I was on the daddy tract they call it. Those are when a man has more then three women to service they cut his hours and increase his pay. They really need kids. I went through the book she had and we settled on a woman with three girls a year apart. From the moment we met with Marylyn and her girls Jenna, Fawn and Greta, I knew we were going to fuck as a matter of fact we did right on her couch while my wife and her girls watched then later I fucked her three girls they all agreed to be my wives so the next day we all got married. It was great. I was a party the night. One of the Guys in accounting was getting married to a seven year old he met at her school. Schools are open to the public during lunch and recess. It is not uncommon for a man to sign a girl out for the day if she wants to go and she is on the list of girls whose parents allow them to do it with strangers. Unlike her girls are told to get in the car with a stranger if they want to. The party was like all bachelor parties accept his mother and sisters entertained the men with their cunts. Just about everyone there fucked some tight preteen hole. I was to tired to take part but I liked watching the girls get it and Mikes mother took it as well as her daughters. I saw him hammer her into the couch for almost and hour before filling her box. Then after that was over he went to a hotel room where the maid of honor and the bride's maid were waiting and they had more fun but I only heard about it I didn't see it. The wedding, which I couldn't make it, too must have been a hoot.</p><p>I was putting it to Jo while I waited for my wives to come back from shopping. Let me tell you this society believes in people over money. The subsidize everything with money from off planet mining and other license fees. Anyway I was putting it to Jo and god was she hot. She liked to fuck more then her sisters I think she actually had orgasms at five years old. We were working together for our mutual pleasure and I was just about to give her another fatherly donation when I looked up to see this little girl watching us. I didn't miss a beat though because hey girls like her see this kind of thing all the time hell they participate in this kind of thing all the time. My daughter was moaning ooh oh close herself and I just jammed it home and hosed her box with all I had in my nuts. The little girl never looked away or even blinked. Then this woman comes along and says there you are Melanie I was looking all over for you. Come away from there. I pulled out and my daughter closed her little legs. It is all-right we are done. That is not the point she said, I don't want my daughter exposed to you heathens and that was when I knew this woman had to be from my world. There were no prudes like her in this world at least I hadn't found any. I'll be happy she said when we leave this place. Your leaving I asked. Not that it is any of your business but yes we are leaving as soon as my husband gets things together. Say I told her if you have a way to get back I sure would like to see it. Why you seem to be adapting well to this place. Yea I am but I know some people from our world who would love this place and there are a few things we left behind that we would like to get. Like my niece and my mother and my sisters and all their little girls and my wife's sisters and their little girls and boys for the women. Well she said I'll ask him. She wrote something on a peace of paper and shoved it into my hand as she pulled her daughter away as the little girls was just reaching out for my soft wet cock. My daughter giggled when she was gone what is wrong with her. Christianity I expect I told her and my daughter said oh.</p><p>When my wives came back I told her about the woman and she said you go if you want but I do not want to ever see that world again. I told her about bringing her mom and mine back and our sisters and their kids and she said that was a good idea because her mother and mine would be able to have a few more kids here. We agreed that I would go back and get them if a two-way trip were possible. She said that she wouldn't risk me with the babies on the way and Marylyn agreed. More women was a good thing.</p><p>I went to the address she gave me the name on the paper was Geraldine Parker. It was a warehouse. The door was open so I went I called out no answer but then I heard them someone was fucking. I climbed the stairs to the upper level and there they were three people a man about my age and two young girls naked, He was fucking the youngest one I think her feet were real small and the other girl standing next to him with cum leaking down her leg looked older. I watched a while he was really giving it to her you could see and here his balls slapping against her rump. She was moaning incoherently. The other girl was saying fuck her daddy fuck her she really wants give it to her deep get her pregnant like you did me and Shanna. Eventually he came in the little girl and I decided to announce my presence. They were embarrassed and man was little angry. Who the hell are you he demanded. Uh your wife sent me I offered. That bitch he said. Yea the Bitch I agreed. The door was open. I called no one answered sorry to disturb you. You going to tell her he asked. Heavens no I told him. That seemed to calm the fellow down. There was never any chance that he would attack me as I am quiet a bit bigger then he was. She said I continued that you'd a way back. Yea there might be a way he said but I am not going back and neither are my girls. I do not blame you but tell me will it possible to make a round trip. Might b e he said, why. My dear fellow the need people here and surely you know people that would find this world a paradise. If we could make a round trip portal just think of the possibilities. He smiled as he began to see. So many brilliant people capable of doing amazing things often fail to see the full implications of their work as he had just been shown by me.</p><p>As you can guess it worked or you would not be reading this. The first place I went was my mom's house. She wanted to know where we had been so I told her. She was shocked that all six of her granddaughters were pregnant but she was also pleased when I asked her to come aback with me and start baring my children. I told her that they have fertility drugs guaranteed to make any female fertile no matter what her age. We went right to bed. I slipped the old baby maker in the baby hole I slid out of thirty years before and I rode her like the bitch in heat she was. Afterwards she called my two sisters and they brought their four daughters over and when we told them what was up the were happier then hell to come with us. I balled my sisters and my nieces that very day Oh uncle my five year old niece said as I worked it in to her ky'd box it was great. We all arrived at the crossover sight on Time Geraldine and her husband and a few other women and young girls were there. Geraldine gave me a dirty look but ever since hr husband Fred had shown her what was what she had come around a little.</p><p>Fred set up his machine and we all got ready to go. My little niece asked if it would hurt. I told her not as much as losing her virginity. That wasn't so bad uncle I kind of liked the pain a little bit. She was a kinky little five year old. My sister smiled and then she asked me if I was sure the fertility drugs would work on a five year old. Just wait until you see your niece I told her. Mom said it will really be something to be part of a harem she said. I wanted your father to make love to you girls but you know how he was it is amazing that we had three kids. Yea we know mom we tried too.</p><p>The vortex appeared and Fred held it stable while we crossed. Once everyone was over to the warehouse on the other side he came through and shut down the field. My wife and Daughters were waiting for us. Everyone just came together in a group hug. I am so glad you're here my wife told my mother. Welcome to paradise she said embracing her mother and sister in-laws. My sister saw Jo she couldn't believe her eyes neither could I when I left there was just a slight bulge now it looked like she had swallowed a casaba. Look at you my sister said, aren't you just the prettiest thing? She took her niece in her arms and hugged her gently. See she told her daughter this is what you are going to look like in a few months. I hope so mommy my five year old niece said looking right at me.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>I was fucking Jo on the couch she had just gotten over giving birth to our daughter a few months back and we were trying for another kid and just enjoying the feel of my cock in her tight hole. We were watching the Toby Lange show. She is this woman who has all kinds of people on her show like Jerry Spranger in this world accept the reverse. Stories about men who don't want to fuck their daughters or other young girls or mother that won't spread for son. I mean if a woman doesn't give her son any she really considered a bitch. I wish I had a son I thought, it would sure help me out with things I thought. My daughter loves Toby and she loves watching with my cock in her cunt. My wives and there girls were running errands. My mom had taken my sister and nieces to see the doctor they were all preggers and well doctors like to keep an eye on the young ones. I was letting my dork rest in Jo's slit while we watched. The opening credits had ended and Toby was talking about the first guest. It was a family they were working hard for the cause. Their were forty children and Grandchildren and more on the way as all the girls of age were preggers and all the older women were but there was also one courageous little lady who was giving her all and they were there especially for her. Toby asked for applause and they trouped out on the stage one big pregnant family. Mother father daughters sons. The women showing the with pride the proof of their fertility there babies and their bellies. She introduced them as the Sawyers and then she went down the line getting each of their names the girls were giggling the boys were boys and then she came to the littlest of the clan three year old Stephanie sitting in her fathers lap the youngest member of the family to have already lost her cherry which wasn't that usually here except there was something more. Toby hooked a cord to something under the girls little red dress and we all heard it. A dual heart beat first the little girls and then another and anyone that had ever heard a babies heart beat through a stethoscope knew that this little three year old barely out of diapers was a momma to be and everyone owed and awed and then cheered.</p><p>Toby talked with the proud parents and then she asked the question was this big man with his big dick really the father of the baby in Steph's little belly and the answer from Donna Steph's mother was a definite yes because the little girl only had eyes for her daddy's cock and no others. There was the usual round of questioning from those in the audience all of it positive and some of it acquisitive as women wanted to know what treatment Donna had used because they too had little girls itching to be mothers. Jo look up at me as I seeded her womb by just listening to the show why Hadn't I gotten her pregnant when she was that age and I said that we didn't live her then and she said oh but it still sounded like that was no excuse and then I thought of Alice's three year old and I knew what my wife would say and I knew that Alice in her house down the street would be watching and rubbing her swollen belly thinking about her daughter and my dick. I knew that her and Mable would put their heads together and I would have to produce. Daddy get a pen they are righting down the name of the clinic mommy will want that. I did as my little girl wanted writing it down. I turned off the TV put her on her back on the couch and just fucked the little slut for all I was worth wanting to spew in her again. I just rutted and enjoyed knowing that Tammy's cherry had hours to live. ( If you are wondering who Alice is that will be explained read on.)</p><p>Like I said I made a trip over to recruit one of the people I was supposed to recruit was Hal this guy my wife knew in the old neighbourhood who was like us a closet pedophile. Unfortunately Hal had died in an accident and I met his wife when I knocked at his door. She said that he was gone then she said didn't you used to live up the street. Yes we did but we moved. He was pervert you know she said in a perfectly normal conversational tone. You don't say. Yea he used to fuck our oldest girl he started when she was five. I found pictures of them after he died the bastard. Look I said I better go. It is against god to do that to your own daughters she wept grabbing my lapels. Oh God she howled if they had only told if they had only let me see. They cheated me she cried oh God I am as bad as they are and that's when I picked her up and carried her inside. I ripped her dress from her narrow from and mounted her on the chair in the hall fucking her half to death as she babbled about wishing her daddy had loved her so and I hammered away until I hosed her box with enough seed to make six kids. Then we fell apart gasping for air. She was well and truly bred my white seed leaked from her overfilled snatch. You mine I told her. Yes forever she replied. We leave in two days. Pack only what you can carry in two bags each. Leave the rest we won't be coming back yes my love she agreed. How many daughters do you have. Three she told me. I am going to take them all. Yes dear she agreed can I watch. Of course. She smiled. Two days I said kissing her and pulling up my pants. I left her there leaking.</p><p>The next day I stopped at the house of one of Mable's other friends her and her son had a relationship but they had ended it because they couldn't marry and have babies together, I was going to give her the chance to live out her dream. Rita met me at the door and I told her I had something from Mable for her. It was a letter I would wait while she read it. She made coffee and I sipped it while she read. When she finished she folded it up and put it back in the envelope and handed it back. Is this true she finally asked. Every word of it I told her. Do you want to go. I do yes she said I'll have to ask Aaron. He may not want to leave his wife and kids. Well I said if they are amenable bring them. We can do that if they want to come yes. How long do wee have Little over a day before we go. That's not much time. I know but it is the best we can do we can't risk more. I understand she said. Were do we go. The old cemetery on the hill from there we will take you to the portal. I will try. See you there then I said and left with the letter which I destroyed no since allowing anything to fall into the hands of the local gestapo.</p><p>I stopped over an old girlfriends house later that day to see if she would want to go. I got a warm welcome from her in the form of a fuck. Then we talked about things. I told her about the alternate world and ask her to bring her twins over she said. You kinky bastard you have wanted to fuck them since you saw them after I gave birth. Yea Gwen they are mine After all and Mable really wants you to come all is forgiven. Really she still isn't mad that I got you drunk to get pregnant. Yea she understands now why you did it. I don't know what If we don't like it there. It's a one way trip so if you don't want to go don't. But I would love to have you there. Yea me and two five year Olds with tight pussies. Hell yes I smiled. Tomorrow at the old cemetery at five o'clock if you are late we will be gone. I'll think about it. We kissed and I left. Hoping to get my twin daughters on their collective backs.</p><p>5:oo P.M. Saint Thomas Cemetery( no longer in use.)</p><p>They were coming families single women and men forming a group. The bus was fuelled and ready. We would take them from here to the warehouse we used for the portal. Still no Gwen They other men were loading the passengers and I waited and watched. The out guard called out over the encrypted radio that a car was coming. We all got ready we would cover the escape of the bus if it were the cops but when I saw it was a light blue coup with Gwen at the wheel I called the dogs off and went down to meet her.</p><p>You came I said, Yes she said help me with the luggage. I looked in the car and waived to the twins who like their mother were wearing little trench coats. We got there bags out I gave them to one of the other men and I helped her with the girls. Promise me something. Yea sure. That you get me and them pregnant a lot. You got a deal I said and we kissed and the girls giggled. We got on the bus Alice was there with her girls the six year old Trudy was a little sore I had spent the night with her and she was no longer a virgin the youngest Heather was almost three, the oldest Brenda was nine her daddy had got her cherry but she was more then willing to let her new daddy have some. I can not tell you what it is like to pop a six year Olds cherry because there are no words. She was so tight so eager so scared. It was an intoxicating moment as I popped her and worked my dong into her tight little box. Her mother calmed and reassured her when it hurt telling he that she was a big girl now and this is what big girls did with their men and she seemed to brighten with that proud that she could do what she had already seen the older women in the family do. I worked it in and out slowly letting her get used to the size. I increased the pace as she got wetter. I fucked the little tyke faster and faster and only the fact that I had already cum several times that day kept me from cumming in the little girl the minute I got through the outer ring of hot flesh. I enjoyed her savouring the tightness of her sex and the moans escaping from her small mouth which I kissed and kissed as I bred the little girl. I fucked and fucked making her whimper in pain then pleasure and we both I believe reached release together which is just amazing for a girl her age.</p><p>Alice looked at Gwen. I introduced them. I told Alice that her and Gwen were sister wives now which she accepted. Gwen had no problem at all with it. Still cherries she ask indicating the twins. Yes she said, but I don't think for long their daddy is going to show them the way. That's best Alice agreed and then they all took there seats and we were on our way. Blocking vehicles front and rear. This Bus would make it through no matter what.</p><p>We made it back to the other side okay the local authorities have no idea what we are doing and that is to the good. No as to Alice and the three year old little girl.</p><p>Mable was really pleased when I brought back two more wives she also had surprise for me. Remember Geraldine, that prudish little bitch that was married to Jim the inventor of the portal. Well she was no longer married to her husband and she wanted to be married to me instead. She told Mable that she had a vision that she should be my wife. Jim wanted to get rid of her so you guest it I got her because Mabel doesn't like to allow pussy to go to waste. Now that night I spent with twins and their mother because they were ripe for popping. I started by kissing them on the mouth with tongue. Making love should always start with kissing other wise it is just fucking and while that's fun it is not nearly as satisfying. I stripped the little girls and they giggled to be naked. We had given then some aphrodisiac at dinner and they were lubricating nicely. I moved down Tanya's body she was the oldest by six minutes then up her sister Melany. I tasted their little sexes and loved the flavour my tongue worked both of them over. I licked their taught rubber little nipples and bit them just enough for pain and pleasure then when they were hot enough to melt iron I moved onto them and with their mother's help I gained penetration. I worked my organ in and out a little at a time eventually gained penetration in Tanya. She cried because it hurt but she begged me not to stop. I want to be your woman daddy oh please don't stop love me like you do mommy love me forever she begged and I felt my heart ache for her pain as I forced my over sized organ into her undersized puss. I loved the tightness but hated the pain I was causing this brave little girl. I worked it in then out in then out deeper with ever stroke until we were as far up her as I could go. I was inside her womb and she was delirious. The pain was gone and pleasure was equally hard for the little one to take and she pleaded with me to hurry daddy cum in me oh god cum and she got her wish as a bottomed out and ejaculated on only the tenth full stroke and she got every drop of baby cream in her box. Then I pulled out of her allowing her puss to recover from my assault she rolled on her side and whimpered. I love you baby I am sorry it hurt. It's alright daddy I am yours now and that's all the matters. It was Melanies turn now and man was that going to be fun but first I had to get it up again so me and Gwen worked the little one over with our tongues and fingers until she was incoherent with pleasure that's when she got my cock in her box. Unlike poor Tanya my cock slipped right into her sister like she had been fucking for years. The only sign of her virginity a little blood around the base of my penis. She really like being fucked and she chanted yes daddy yes all the time we were fucking and when I finally came she sucked my cum right out of my cock then it was my turn to roll over and play dead. She took it all out of me and I was soon asleep with the two little girls at my side.</p><p>In the morning I woke to Tanya riding me. I guess your better I asked my step daughter. Oh yes daddy I am much better and you feel good in me. Fuck me daddy fuck me forever. I rolled her on her back and we started rutting like a proper married couple. I hammered her preteen ass into the bed and she held me with her little legs and arms and begged for more. Oh yes daddy oh yes I love you so much. I want your baby so bad daddy please get me preggers, please. I hammered her like she was her mother and we both got off. I planted enough seed to knock up the entire town in the little slut. That is when Mabel poked her head in and told us breakfast was ready. I went down stairs to the chaos that is my house in the morning. The women were feeding the kids who were in various stages of undress some belly high pregnant. Hi daddy the girls all said kissing me like the lover I was and dam if the old pecker didn't start to rise. Bless modern pharmacology I thought no impotence in this world. Viagra had nothing on the stuff they have got here. It increases your stamina and sperm production with no deleterious effects and they do not have the number one cause of impotence here, that is women that say no. Worse thing a woman can do to her husband is withhold sex. Be quicker just to shoot him. Mabel always hated her mother for denying her father life giving sex. She told me the day we were first married that the word no was never going to be in her vocabulary when it came to sex.</p><p>Now back to Alice's little three year old Heather as you can guess Alice came walking in with Heather in tow a few minutes after the broadcast ended. She smiled in that way she has when I know she wants something like a fuck. Did you see the Toby Lange show she asked. Ah no I lied hoping to stall. Jo giggled as she wiped her groin with a towel my cum was leaking back out. I had always felt that five was the youngest age at which a girl should have sex and I was not looking forward to breaking in a three year old but I knew that the women would get me to do it despite my misgivings and the little girl herself would pout until she got what she wanted. Well she told me there was this family and they have a pregnant three year old and I don't see any reason why Heather shouldn't have the chance to get pregnant too and she loves you and really wants to do it. When she saw that little girl why she just up and said mommy why won't daddy love me. I said well don't you think three is a little young I told her and my wife Mabel answered for her as she came through the door. Not really she said if the girl wants to do it well a man should give her what she wants. But but I offered and all I got was the stares of two of my most stubborn wives. Good then it is settle first thing is to take little heather to the doctor for treatments and a full check up. My wife picked up the phone as you can guess our doctor is on speed dial and in minutes heather had an anointment and I was the one that had to take her. So much for holding the line I thought.</p><p>Here were are at the doctors office little heather and me there is definitely something about having to buckle your soon to be lover into a car seat. We sat in the waiting room with other women and young girls some obviously preggers. Their mothers always look so proud. This is probably the only place in the universe were some new mothers have to have a car seat for her baby and for herself. Anyway we finally the doctor Fran Horner. She has seen me quiet a few times and we are pretty much on a first name basis. She is pregnant herself her nine year old son knocked her up this time she told me, virile little bastard she said already knocked up two of his sisters and his own grandmother. Now young lady lets take a look at you. She put heather in the stirrups after I stripped her. Nice development the vitamins, growth hormone and estrogen are doing there job. Mabel wanted me to see if she was ready for sex and from what I can see there should be no problem for the two of you. Couldn't you tell Mabel she's to young. I mean she is only three. I understand your anxiety Don but the truth is this little girl is ready for loving if you don't want to do it tell her mother and let that be that. Daddy Heather asked tears in her eyes don't you love me. Of course I do pumpkin but your so young I want to wait. I don't daddy I want a baby please daddy give me a baby. I... I fell silent. It's okay Don once this new treatment kicks in she will be fine. Trust me Don my husband took our three year old last month and the little girl is fine. Really I said, yes just be gentle like I know you are and loving and everything will be fine. Okay I agreed and heather said goody her voice filled with an almost animal hunger. I was a goner.</p><p>I stopped over moms on the way home as you recall I brought her and my sisters over on that first trip. She is about six months pregnant now the drugs making her fertile womb fertile a gain and of course she wanted to have her own son's kid and how could I say no to mommy. She made us tea and Heather pouted. You said we were going to do it. I want a baby she bawled and my mother giggled child he'll take care of you soon enough but he has some other things to do first now you be a dear and take these cookies to your cousins they are up in their rooms. Okay but you promised. I know sweet and we will be together soon. Now do as grandma says and take the cookies to your cousins. Heather left us in the kitchen and once she was out of the room we kissed. I tongued my mother and she tongued me right back. I am so happy you brought me here she told me when we broke. I am glad that you came too I agreed and she laughed you naughty boy knocking up your own mother. Yea I am aren't I and we left the kitchen for the bedroom. We made love slowly because of the baby but it satisfied both of us. My cock slipped in and out of her wet hole. The wet smacking sound of our sexes working together making me hotter and hotter with every stroke. I could feel her grasping me with every inward stroke a mothers reassuring hug only not like most mother reassured their sons well at least not in your world. I love the heat of her and the feel of her, I fucked it in and out in and out. It was great.</p><p>Later my four nieces all in the same condition as their grandma came down stairs with Heather in tow. There was Jasmine 5, and Monica 7 my sister Ann's two and Shelby's 5 and Mary 6 my sister Becky's two. Hi Uncle Don they said running or waddling in my direction. Pregnant five, six and seven year Olds don't run very fast as you can guess there were kisses all around and then a little love making. Heather fumed and demanded when it was going to be her turn and I told her soon. Mom took her out of the room while I concentrated on my four little nieces. I was fucking Monica dam that seven year old was tight. I never fucked anything so good accept her five and six year old sisters. Family pussy is the best and young fertile family pussy is better then anything in the world. I worked it in and out of Monica. Long deep strokes that almost bumped her full womb. I t was so good to be fucking the little girl I knocked up. It is to bad that the prudes in your world are so nuts about sex because believe me when I say that little girls like it just like their mothers.</p><p>After I got all the girls off and I had to go Heather kept bugging me for sex but I wanted to wait until Alice could witness her little girls journey into womanhood, We got home about twenty minutes later and Alice and Mabel were waiting for us. It's time they both said, you have stalled long enough. So there I was in the big bed working my eight inches into a three years Olds greased hole. I pushed and retreated pushed and retreated and slowly I gain entry into the young girl. Oh mommy heather whined it hurts. I know baby but it is the only way to get his baby. Ah mommy it so big she told her mom her eyes big and wide as more and more of my organ made it's way home. I only got half in the little vixen before seeding her ultra tight hole with baby cream. The first time was nice but it was a week later the it got a lot better because the three year Olds hole widened enough to take all of my cock and I could fuck her fairly hard and fast. I rammed the little slut with my baby making cock and she chirped like a little bird. Aha aha aha she whined as we fucked on the couch. I thoroughly enjoyed the strangle hold her pussy had on my cock. I fucked her and fucked her and if it wasn't for the fact that Jo and her sisters had nailed me earlier I would not have lasted more then two strokes in the little bitch as it was I came faster then I wanted to but not faster then she wanted she actually hummed in satisfaction as I hosed the inside of her little body with my seed. She had one mission now and that was to get pregnant like the big girls and her mother. Oh daddy I love you so much she told me As I withdrew from her abused little hole. I love you to baby. Promise me that when our girls are three you love them like you did me. Of course baby of course I promised her and we cuddled and watched TV until one of the girls I am supposed to set a baby in arrived.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>Hi Dan is real busy, to busy to make trips over for recruiting anymore especially since we brought his wives family over so the job has fallen to me Fred. You remember the inventor of the Parker Dimensional gateway or vortex as Dan likes to call it. You know they gave me their version of the Nobel prize for the work I did on that and a stipend for the rest of my life. So, I don't have to do the work I just like it. There is nothing like sticking a fork in the eye of the religious right to get the old juices flowing.</p><p>Now to my little part of the story. As I have already told you Dan is busy so I started to work the recruitment job mainly because they do not have enough people who know your world as good as I do. Some of the women we brought over are helping too and as time goes on we will have more and more people with the requisite experience. Who knows maybe the day will come when the only people left on your world are the religious idiots and then they will exterminate each other.</p><p>As you know I have three daughters and I was formerly married to Geraldine who is now Dan's problem although he says she is much more obedient then she was with me which I say good for him. But I digress. My three girls and I have three little girls of our own with three more in the shoot so to speak. Sorry used to be in rodeo in my younger stupider days. I love fucking their tight boxes. Before I came to this world the thought of sex with a little girl never occurred to me but let me tell you once you slide your cock into your preteen daughter you are hooked on that little tykes pussy. Just the other day while I was fucking Shanna my oldest and savouring the tight heat of her with every stroke. It helped that she had her little sister April hold and Ice cube along the bottom of my cock so I could savour the heat and cold. It was so intense fucking her with her little six year old sisters help. I fuck all the girls in full view of the others it adds to the spice and togetherness.</p><p>Now as I worked it in and out my littlest ask if I was ever going to get her friends to come over. They were two little girls from her play group that she swore thought that I was hot. I was a little distracted so I just grunted in release in her sister. Later she said, daddy you didn't answer me are you going to go get Constance and Megan. I don't think their mothers would like the kids taken. Then get their moms to come I bet they are good fucks. They could be your wives too. Hearing the word fuck out of a six year Olds mouth is so sexy. I sprang an instant hard on and humped the little tyke right there. I slipped my cock right up her. Dam she was tight and hot and so good. I fucked and fucked in and out of her having already cum in her sleeping sister. Who we woke up with our fucking. I am going to the bedroom, a person can't sleep with you to going at it right next to her and we were that was no lie. I was humping her box for all that I was worth getting ready to fill her with yet another load of my daddy seed.</p><p>She bugged me about her two friends so much that when I made my last trip over I decided to recruit them and their mothers as well as my niece Tricia and my sister Morgan I didn't think my mother would let me fuck her box being she was too much like Geraldine.</p><p>I arrived at my sister first and my niece met me. Moms not her she told me be back in a couple hours well I really wanted to talk to you I told Donna my fifteen year old niece. Okay come in. She got us some sodas and I told her were me and her cousins had been and she said, no way they got kids already it's not fair uncle I should have got to have your babies first I am older. I told her she could have them now and she smiled in her sexual little way and said okay. Do me now. So hell I did. I stripped her and we kissed and I played with her firm little breast licking and sucking them until the nipples stood up. I tongued down to her belly button and tickled her with my tongue oh uncle she moaned that feels so nice. Then down to her hairy little box I went to lick and taste her sweet virgin sex. She came so hard her whole body lifted off the bed except her head and feet then she collapsed in the afterglow and that is when I mounted the little teenager. I slipped the head of my cock through her copious fluid then I slipped right in her to the hilt. I popped her cherry in one quick move and she only yelped. I am a woman now she said as I started my rhythm. Yes you are little one I told her my pet name for her as a small child. I humped her like the a lover not in a hurry for my own pleasure but in a quest for hers. I wanted it to last forever to make her cum and cum so that she would become my pleasure slave now and forever. I realized then that I had always wanted this with her, always wanted to mate with her even when she was just a little precocious child. I wept with my joy and pleasure and our bodies sang on the instruments of our souls. When it was over we both lay there spent and to deeply connected to need words. I knew that she had lived her whole life waiting for this moment. We were truly blessed and then her mother walked in.</p><p>What the hell she said, get off her you bastard she yelled hitting me with her purse. I rolled off the girl and her mother kept beating me. Mom stop Deanna yelled. Which brought her up short. Your okay her mother asked surprised. Yes mom I am fine. He didn't rape me I want him. He is your uncle. He is the man I love have always loved. But. He came to take me to a better place a place where we can be together forever. My sister collapsed in the room chair. But your my little girl she continued. I can't lose you I have already lost your father. You won't lose me mom if you come with us. With you she repeated to where. A better world I told her and began to explain everything that happened since I had seen her last.</p><p>I stopped by my mom's just really to say good bye because I figured they would eventually they would have other people doing this work My mother as I have hinted is a religious zealot. My dad split years ago because he was tired of hearing her preaching the lunacy that comes out of the Christian bible. Normally a mother would hug a son she hasn't seen in a while when he comes to her door she only said well what do you want. I took it in stride I didn't expect a warm welcome we had never been close. Her and Geraldine had been close and maybe I married that stupid bitch because I want moms approval on some level although she did give me the girls and I was grateful for that. Just wanted to say hi and possibly goodbye. Me and the girls are going away and we may not be able to come back for awhile. What about Geraldine. Divorced it told her she gave me custody. You bastard she told me. How could you divorce that good woman was it for some unholy slut. I don't know why I did it but I slapped her across the face nobody calls my girls sluts but me and only in a sexy fun kind of way. You bastard she yelled running at me. She is a small woman not bad looking in her way and she was no match for my six two frame. I caught her twisted her around and for some reason probably just repressed sexual desire I carried her struggling to the table and lay her on it. Holding her down I tore her house dress at the waste and tossed it then I tore her undies off her and freed my rampant cock. Without saying a word I forced my cock up inside my mother. Oh God she yelped as eleven inches went home literally.</p><p>I fucked the squirming bitch brutally. She struggled to no avail and despite her pleas to the contrary I got the sense that stopping was not what she really wanted me to do. I fucked this pious woman this angry bitch my mother threw four screaming orgasm then I hosed her with enough seed to impregnate ten women. After I pulled out and plopped onto the nearby couch sucking air. She lay on the table doing the same then she stood walked over and plopped down in my lap. She kissed me on the lips like the slut she had called my daughters. When we broke for air my mother said, I have been waiting for you to do that for years. I was speechless as my mother slipped to the floor and took my limp organ in her hand and said lets do that some more today is the best time for me to get your baby. My mother stuck my hardening cock in her mouth and began to suck.</p><p>Later in her room the bed sheets coated with sweat and cum we lay in each others arms and she told me that she really didn't believe in all the bull shit but if people thought she did they might not figure out what a horny bitch she was. Your father left because he was a pious bastard and couldn't handle my needs. I have been bitter and I am sorry for that but I wanted to love you like a wife but I was afraid that you would be disgusted by my needs. Never I told her and then I told her about our new life about her granddaughters being mothers and the wonderful world we had discovered. She was ecstatic and told me of a half dozen of the families in the church that would love to go. I told her the more the merrier and I told her about my sister and niece which made her cry. It all happening just like I dreamed she said, and we hugged kissed got horny and fucked. I loved this new mother I found and so would the other women in the family.</p><p>We brought them all over and the government was so happy with the program that they upped the resources for it and increased the staff. My girls were pleasantly surprised by their new grandmother and so was I.</p><p>I was giving it to mom in the dinning room when the front door opened and my daughter Shanna came in a little girl in tow behind her. You two having fun she asked me as I stroked into her pregnant Grandma. Sure am baby doll I told her mom just grunted as I hammered away at her, Who you got with you I asked my daughter. This is the little girl you are suppose to baby sit she said giggling because here in this world babysit has a entirely different meaning then it does in yours.</p><p>Now back to may daughters friends. After I had my mother, I went looking for my daughters little friends. I went to Constance's house first or Connie as everyone calls the little six year old. Her mother is divorced and works as a stripper maybe whoring on the side I never asked her and she never said. I made sure that she was home and her mommy wasn't no since getting caught. I knocked on the door and the little one looked out the side window when she saw it was me she opened right up. Hi she said, looking around where's Melanie she at home. Can I come in and talk to you. Sure the little girl said, smiling she opened wider for me. Once we were inside she asked me if I wanted anything to drink they had juice and soda the perfect little hostess. I declined the offer and asked her if we could talk. Sure she said, lets go up to my room so we did. I found myself sitting in a little girls room with toys and stuffed animals and I got kind of hot thinking the noise her bed would make when we fucked. I had decided to take her right now.</p><p>Connie I said using her familiar, Melanie wants you to come stay with us. Really. Yes I repeated. What about my mommy. Well you might have to come with out her and my cock jumped with the vision that brought to my perverted mind. She sat staring for a moment as if thinking it over and then she said, okay. Are you going to marry me. I smiled and asked her why she thought that. Well she said Melanie said that if I was ever to live with you guys it would be as your wife. Well I said, I d love to marry you if you don't mind sharing me with Melanie and her sisters. You there already my wives. Really the girl said excited you mean I can be part of a harem. Oh, I think you mean Harem I told her and yes if you want to be my wife. I do she said I really do. Then she pouted and I asked what was wrong. Are we going to do sex now she asked me or do have to wait until I get a ring. No we can do it now if you want. Good she said and she started taking of her cloths.</p><p>It wasn't long before we were both naked on the bed. I revelled in the body of he little girl I was about to fuck. I slowly pushed my finger into her hairless vagina. Oh she moaned that feels funny. Do you want me to stop I asked. No it I like it. I fingered for awhile and she got wet. I let her fisted my cock with both her little hands while explored this little bit of loveliness. She was a wonder. Smooth and soft and eager for physical love. I seen mommy do this she said and I smiled. Then came time to consummate our marriage and she knew what had to be done. She placed me at the entrance to her sex and said that she was ready to love me. Slowly ever so slowly I worked the head in and she sucked air. Then the shaft inched it's way home through her tough little hymn and into her female universe. For a little while we lay halfway connected as she got used to her husbands cock. Then we began to move. She gasped with each thrust oh oh she moaned it feels good she said it feels so good and we made deep intense emotional love together until I spent inside her little box and we lay panting and content that was ho her mother found us. The bitch thought I raped her and attacked by the time I got under control she was pinned to the bed her bare pussy rubbing against my newly erect cock. Her daughter kept telling her leave my husband alone and the bitch finally heard. Your what she said as I raised up and with two quick stroked buried my self in my new mother in-law. Oh damn she moaned it so big, so hard and that was how I got two new wives in one day.</p><p>After I fucked Britney she seemed to calm down and the idea that I was fucking her preteen daughter was kind of kinky to her. She had just been a little shocked seeing me on the little tyke. I thought you were raping her she said. I told them both about pedo-world as we like to call it and Britney couldn't wait to go there neither could little Conni. The next step I told them was Megan. Britney was of the belief that Megan would want go anywhere Coni went but her mother. I said we will just have to take her with us and leave dear old mom behind. The plan was simple go over to Megan's and ask her to go. The next day we went over there and got a real surprise. Me and Britney were supposed distract Marcia by telling her we were married and while she was congratulating us. Connie would asked Megan to go with us that night. But when we rung the bell no one answered even though Marcia's car was in the drive. Connie new were the key was under the back porch so we went in. We heard before we saw them mother and daughter sixtynining. It was something to see dark haired Marcia sucking her seven year old daughters hairless pussy. Hem we said and they jumped apart. It not what you think Marcia said before she got her wits about her and asked what we doing there. Britney was laughing. Of course it is what we think and we don't care because we are here to ask you and your daughter to come with us. What Marcia asked, Get dressed we will explain.</p><p>Over Coffee we told her our plans. There really a place like this Marcia asked. Sure is I told her and you will believe it when you see girls your daughters age belly high pregnant. Cool she said, when can we go. Tonight I told her, bring only what you can carry. We'll pick you up tell no one. Don't worry I won't. We were just about to leave when Megan came up to me Melanie's she said, She had never called me Fred in all the time I had known her. Yes I said. Can I be your wife too. Connie says your here husband and I well I want to be married too. Her mother smiled. Of course sweetheart. I can mommy yes that is if Fred here will have you and I knelt down on one knee taking the little girls hands in mine. Will you do me the honor of being my wife. Uh she beamed. Hey Conni complained I didn't get a proposal. No but a fuck and that's just as good. Better Marica said. Will we fuck the little girl asked looking at her mother expecting to be yelled at for saying a naughty word. Her mother smiled and said you can say but only with your husband and family not in public. Good girls don't cuss in public. Okay mommy and she said it one more time fuck just like that savoring the word and the nastiness of it.</p><p>Once we crossed over I got to no Megan real well. We spent a whole night together just the two of use and with the woman in my life that not easy to do. But they understood it was her first time with a man and that's special. I stripped the little seven year old and tasted her from her lips to her puss. When she saw my hard cock for the first time she grabbed it with both hands and hung on. I showed her how to jack it and she liked that. Then I kissed her like her mother had been dong for about a year. On the puss. I got her good an lubricated then O broke her in. Her mother had used a thin dildo to pop her cherry but a dildo ain't cock and once that little girls got a good hot peace of meat she was hetro-sexual for life. As you can guess she was tight and so good. It was like butter. Her mothers labours had made her box juice more then normal for seven year old and she was eager, She humped against me even before I got it in. I had to literally hold her down so I could fit my cock to her hole then in I went. She was greased real good and we got sliding all over the bed almost onto the floor. Note to self I though get rid of the damn comforters they make to easy to slid all over the place. I humped and humped her then I turned over and let her do the same to me. She rode without rhythm without thought. She was pussy in need and that was all. She seared me with her juice I broiled in the tight confines of her kendersex and we exploded over and over together. When it was over and the bed a ruin and my cock couldn't rise again that night she lay on my chest sighing and then sleeping. It was one hell of a wedding night.</p><p>Now I believe I was telling you before about Jennifer from the Little Lover organization. They are called big brothers and sisters in this world but they are something different in Pedo-world. They still work with orphans but sex is the reason they exist. Little girls are matched with older male lovers and boys older women. It great. Jennifer came to us to get fucked. Her mother's father died before the girl born so she didn't have a father to fuck her. Shanna put me in for it so here she was. I pulled out of Mom before spending and sat down on the couch. Come her sweety, She was a little hesitant but then she was only five. My daughter pushed her forward. I took her in my arms and pulled her into my lap my cock was still sticking straight out. It so big she said and I said the better to breed you with and her eyes got real big. I am sure your mommy told you what was going to happen yes but I thought you would be like my brother he's got a little one. Well his will get bigger. Can I touch it I finished for. I said of course and she grabbed it. Not so hard I told her. Be Careful. You don't want to hurt mister baby maker. Is that it's name it sure is and if you want a baby stretching your little belly you need to take more care. I am sorry she said, That's okay I told her lets go slow and I got her out of her cloths and my face between her legs. I slurped at her little hole and she swooned my daughter sucked my cock and my mother watched amused by the little ones naivety.</p><p>I worked her over with my tongue but she wasn't quit wet enough so I sent Shanna to get the lube. Then slowly carefully I worked my big Adult cock into her tight little girl hole. She moaned it hurts and I said, I know sweety but we got to get your Hymn out of there so it won't bother you any more. Okay but it hurts and deeper and deeper I went until she squeaked in pain and there was blood on my organ. Then we began to fuck in and out in and out until to my surprise it went all the way in., I held it there enjoying the feel of my cock in such a young girl. Then we began to fuck. Inch out, inch in, inch out inch in, then two inches then three and a steady moaning from the pleasure blind little girl under me. We worked each to the other s pleasure each in the hope of release and she achieved it before me and then I filled her full which lubricated her box and allowed a really vigorous second fuck which from the noise she made she enjoyed even more, This little imp was made for sex. By the time her mother got back she was an old pro. She begged her mother to come back and the woman laughed, See I told you you'd like it and you didn't want to come at all. But I bet you'll cum now she said and we laughed at that and then she told the girl that she could come back if I wanted. I told her sure drop her off anytime and if you want to stay well that's okay too. Maybe next time I will she told me than they left and I turned my new hard on on my mom.</p>"
315,Second Grade Teacher,Anonymous,,"['Fb', 'pedo']",,2012-04-02T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>Indian Summer carried well on into the beginning of the school year, and the hills of Lincoln, New York in the center of the state were bathed with the warm rays of the sun, even though it should have been much cooler. The trees were changing color, turning the landscape into a picture-postcard setting. On the first day of the school year, just before her classes were to begin, lovely Karen Heller stood at the window of her second grade classroom and looked toward the hills. It was hardly a day to be teaching school, she thought to herself. And it's certainly not a day to keep children indoors in a stuffy classroom when she knew they would rather be outside playing. In a month, perhaps less, the ground would be covered with snow, and the air would be icy cold. Then would be the proper time to be studying. But now ... Now children should be running around the small wooded area, she thought. God knows they had enough to do without being denied the pleasure of childhood.</p><p>Karen sighed as she thought of the things she wanted to do for her students. It's a shame, she thought, that they would all be boys. The school was somewhat experimental, and the Superintendents believed that if all the students were one sex, they would be more able to concentrate on their studies. It was a belief that the voluptuous twenty-three-year-old redhead did not share. At any age, people should be with members of the opposite sex. There would be no way they could avoid it in later life, and the longer inter-action was postponed, the harder it would be for children to understand about life and love. There were enough problems in the world without making things worse.</p><p>When she had been a student in college in Buffalo, New York, Karen had developed the belief that it was a teacher's duty to teach everything, and not just those things that were written in the textbooks. At best, books were only a partial education. Her students, she believed, should have as much experience as possible. When she had learned about the experimental school, she had applied, not quite understanding that it was an all boys school. When she had been accepted and learned that there were not only no girl students, but also no other female teachers, she had almost refused the job. It was not the type of situation she had envisioned herself in. But then she thought the better of it. It would do the children no good if she deserted them when she felt they needed someone who thought the way she did. She believed that she might be able to do some good if she joined the faculty. She wasn't exactly sure, at that point almost two weeks ago, about what she could do to. but she had joined the faculty anyway, believing that something would present itself in such a way that she would be able to put to use some of her own ideas about education</p><p>After all, this was supposed to be an experimental school.</p><p>What bothered her the most was that she was in a fairly secluded part of the state, and she knew that many times, areas away from large cities were conservative, if not outright backward. How would the people of the town react to her methods of teaching? She found that her mind was wandering as she watched the children playing in the school yard before the first bell rang, signaling the end of their summer and the beginning of a long, hard school year. Karen was new to the area, having moved there only after she had been informed that she was hired. She was not yet used to the small town atmosphere, having lived all her life in large cities. Her hazel eyes focused on the crowd of eight-year-old boy playing tag, and she thought about what darlings they were, children were so loving and wonderful ... they gave without asking in return, and their eyes were always filled with wonder and bright excitement. She hoped that her students would never lose that wonder in her class. They would probably be well behaved, she thought. After all, they came from very well-to-do families who could afford to send their children to the private school rather than the public school in the center of the town. </p><p>Although Karen did not know exactly how much their parents had to pay, she assumed it was quite a bit. She was being paid more than twice as much as a teacher at the public school, something that had helped her make up her mind about whether she wanted to teach at an all boys school. The other members of the faculty, all men, had at first been apprehensive about letting a woman enter their staff. After all, they reasoned, since there were no other women in the school, her presence might provide a distraction to the young boys, who were just starting to reach the age where they thought about sex a great deal. Well, why shouldn't they? Karen thought to herself. After all, sex was the basic reason all the children existed if it weren't for sex, there would be no children at all. She had said that at the faculty meeting, and received a great many dirty looks, and she decided that she had better not bring up her views on that matter again. The last thing she wanted to do was lose her job before she even got it. But she could sense that there was more to ""educational theory"" about not having girls at the school. She sensed an almost frightful fear of sex in the faculty, as though sex was something that was just not mentioned. </p><p>'What nonsense!' the lovely teacher thought. She remembered when she was a student in college and how she had spent her first year doing little more than hitting the books. Then she met Mark Lester in the library, just after her last final exam. Something inside her opened up. There was really nothing all that special about Mark, but she fucked him later on that night after they had gone to the student union for coffee. It was as though a whole new world was opened up to her.</p><p>She could remember having orgasm after orgasm with Mark that night ... and again the next morning. God, just thinking about that first time made her vaginal lips ache with the same tingling she had been feeling a great deal lately. For the whole summer after her first year at college, and for the rest of her college life, she never spent a night alone in bed ... getting fucked by as many men as she could in an effort to make up for lost time. And there was an added bonus she had never thought about. Her school work improved. Studying was a great deal easier if she could release herself sexually at night. She had thought about it a great deal. Some students took drugs such as pot to help them get through the rigors of college. She never found the need for any drug. For her money, there was nothing like the feeling of a man's steel-hardened cock fucking in and out between her legs. Though there had been little emotional attachment with the men that fucked her, there was not the empty feeling that might have come about. She made certain that all he men believed the same way she did ... sex was as basic a need as food and water, and as natural as breathing. Some people chose to have this basic need with only one other person, but that was not for her. She wanted to provide as many men with that basic need as she could, and in the process, she had learned a great deal about the pleasures to be derived. She could remember sucking some of the men's cocks until they emptied their hot loads of cum deep in her throat ... having two men fuck her in the ass and cunt at the same time... sucking two men's cocks at once ... licking other women's hotly squirming pussies to orgasm while she herself was being tongue-fucked by either men or women. There was nothing she wouldn't try once she heard of it, and she looked back on that part of her life with no regrets what so ever. Some of her friends warned her that she was leading an empty life, but the facts did not bear them out. Her grades were among the best in her graduating class, and she acquired an intuitive sense about the world which was formed by her willingness to do as much as she could with as many people. She hardly thought of herself as strange or perverted, or even loose. With all her experience, she found that she could make any man happy with her mouth or cunt and it brought her a deep comfort to know that she was able to do this.</p><p>Of course, since she had come to the tiny town of Lincoln, all that had changed. While the people of the town were nice, most of them were as straight as a summer day in the desert is long, and she had been forced to use her fingers on her cunt every night since she had arrived. From the short, simple conversations she had with the available men in the town, she learned that all of them wanted to get married and settle down to raise a family. Maybe in ten years she would be ready for something like that, but for now, she wanted to be as free with herself as she could be.</p><p>Her thoughts were suddenly broken as the bell rang, and she could feel her heart fluttering at the thought that she was about to begin her first day as a teacher. Although she had been a student teacher before, it was not the same as having her very own class room. She took her position behind her desk, and could not help but smile as she watched the children filter into her room. Clearly none of them had been told that they would have a woman teacher. Some of them stopped and looked at her as though she had just landed from another planet, and, to her surprise and delight, there were even a few whistles. She could tell that her ideas about not having members of the opposite sex around had been correct. Most of her children had no ideas how to react to the presence of a woman</p><p>Well-l-l ... this was very interesting! She could see that she had her work cut out for her.</p><p>""Class, please come to order,"" she said as the children took random seats. ""My name is Karen Heller, and I can see that some of you are a little surprised that I'm a woman. I hope you'll get over that initial shock. I have some rather different ideas about education than you're probably used to, and one of them concerns seating. For the rest of the year, you can sit where ever you want.""</p><p>With that, there was a mad scramble to get as close to the front by the children as they could. Some of the smaller ones were pushed aside, and one of them was actually thrown to the floor, hitting his head. Karen could see that she was more correct than she had first realized. They wanted to be as close to her as possible. The wailing cry of the boy who had hit his head filled the room, and Karen went over to him, picking him up and holding him against her to comfort him. She could feel a warm, seeping wetness beginning to flow from her previously aching pussy, and she decided that she would start her new education with this boy who had wanted to be so close to her, and who had been so rudely pushed away. While she was holding him to help him stop crying, the class remained quiet. She patted the boy on the head, told him to take a seat at the rear of the room, and then went to the head of the class. </p><p>""I want today to be as short as possible,"" she told her students. ""I know how nice it is outside, and I don't want to be in this class room any more than you do. So I'll just call the roll, get to know you a little, and then you can go home early.""</p><p>There was a unanimous cheer from all the students except the boy who had hit his head. He was sulking, and Karen couldn't tell if it was because he was really hurt or felt bad because he was so far away from her, As she called out the names of the students, she found that he was Alan Ribner. After half an hour of calling names and general talking about what the students expected for the year, she told them that they could go home ... all except Alan. She wanted him to stay after. There were the usual jeers about how he was in trouble. Karen could see that the smaller boy had few, if any, friends. No one told him that he would wait until Alan was let out, and there was a look of fear on Alan's face, as though he was going to be punished for something he had done.</p><p>When the class room was empty, and with Alan sitting in his seat in the back of the room, Karen closed and locked the door to her classroom. It looked as though this small boy could really use a friend, and if there was anything Karen had learned in college, it was how to be a friend to men. Turning around and leaning against the door, she canted to Alan to come to her. The frightened boy slowly rose from his seat and walked to her, his head lowered as though he was accepting his punishment without question. He was still sobbing slightly, and Karen could feel her heart melting as she thought of how unhappy he must be feeling right now. He looked so miserable and lonely ... When he got to within arm's reach of the lovely red-headed teacher, she gently put her hand out and drew him to her waist, gently running her fingers over the area of his head that had been hurt. She sensed that tears were once again welling up in his eyes, and she wanted to end whatever torment he was going through as soon as possible.</p><p>""Now ... now, you couldn't have been hurt all that much,"" she soothed, stroking his lovely, childish head. ""You should have stood up against the boys who pushed you out of your seat.</p><p>With his head resting lightly against her chest, Alan spoke through his sobs. ""I'm too little,"" he said, his voice carrying all the sadness of a boy who was used to being picked on all his life. ""I can't wait until I get bigger ... Then I'll show them.""</p><p>In spite of herself, Karen smiled at the boy's threats for the future. She could see that he would never become the physical giant he wanted to be. He would probably become only average in size, which would be all right if he had self-confidence. Well, Karen, she thought to herself, why don't you instill a little confidence in him right now? She put her arms on his shoulders and knelt down to look at him face to face. </p><p>""I think you're a bigger man than any of the other boys in the class,"" she said to him, looking straight to his forehead from his tears, and she brushed it away, running her hand lightly over his face to wipe away the tear stains. ""In fact, I think you're the biggest man I've met in this whole town since I've been here.""</p><p>She could see by Alan's expression that he thought she was merely saying those thing. He must have heard them before, and there had to have been a point where the words alone were meaningless. She was determined to show him that she really meant what she said, though. She was going to back up her statement with action.</p><p>""Do the other boys talk very much about sex?"" she asked soothingly. Alan looked as though he was trying to think of what his new teacher was getting at, and she decided that she would take the pressure off him. After all, this was going to be his first time, and she wanted to make it as easy for him as she could. He had enough trouble with his life as it was. ""I'll bet they do, Alan, and I'll bet they think you don't know anything at all about. Am I right?""</p><p>The boy nodded his head, and the curvaceous woman was delighted to see that he had stopped crying. Then she noticed that he was not looking her in the eye, but rather was gazing at the sensual jutting of her breasts. She drew him against her again, pressing his face tightly into the full mounds, all the while feeling her nipples harden and her cunt juices beginning to flow at the thought of what was about to follow, ""Well, Alan, as a teacher, I feel that I should teach you a little something about what the other kids talk about. Would you like that?""</p><p>The boy mumbled something, but his voice was muffled by the firm fleshy mounds of her breasts. She could feel him nodding his head, though, and she knew that she was making the right decision. Still kneeling, she continued to hold him snuggled against her rising and falling breasts. His smooth young head felt warm and his hair was soft against her hand. She allowed her hand to slide down over his youthful back and downward to cup the firm pants-covered mounds of his boyish buttocks as she held him tightly to the ever increasing rhythm of her breathing. </p><p>""Would you like me to suck your little cock?"" she asked in as soothing a voice as she could. Already her mind was swirling with the excitement she knew she would experience by swirling his boyish cock around in her warm, wet mouth while sensations of obvious sensual desire raced uncontrollably through her tingling belly. She could feel the young boy stiffen at her words. Clearly, he had never heard such language, and he must be trying to think of what she was talking about. She pulled him gently away from her and began hungrily kissing his smooth, boyish cheek ... and then her lips found their way to his mouth while his hands continued to caress and knead the cheeks of his ass through his pants. She dropped to her knees to get more comfortable, and she opened her eyes to look at his crotch. She had thought all along that an eight-year-old could get an erection, and now she knew that she had been right. She could see a swelling in his crotch, and she raced her hands around from his ass to that swelling, gently kneading and squeezing it while her lips continued to press against his. The throbbing boyish hardness of his small penis thrilled her, and a wantonly abandoned sensation charged wildly through Karen's experienced, voluptuous body as she clutched Alan tighter to her with the one hand on his shoulder. Her brain reeled with emotion and pure sensualism sweeping over her, and she opened her mouth, sending her tiny tongue between the sweet-tasting boyish lips of this, her first student.</p><p>""Uuuunnnhhh ... Miss ... Miss Heller ... what ...?"" the boy garbled in surprise against her openly breathing mouth. ""I ... we .... oooooohhhhhh ..."" he tried to find the words for his feelings, but what was happening to him was so new and strange that he didn't know where to begin ... or what he should say. He had heard the other boys making jokes about what was happening to him right now, but he never thought such things actually could happen. From all the things he had heard, though, he was expecting something dirty to happen. But this wonderful woman was anything but dirty. She was nice, and he somehow sensed that she was trying to help him. He got those feelings even more when she thrust her tongue once again into his openly surprised mouth! In fact, she drove her tongue so deeply into his mouth that he almost found it hard to breathe. And all the while her soft hands were stroking his buttocks and crotch in a way his mother had never done. For the first few moments, he was totally frightened, but then, as he became accustomed to the touch of her hands, he noticed that it was feeling very good, and he found that he did not mind at all. She was so gentle and kind ... and her tongue tasted so good and wet and warm ... He never thought another person's tongue in his mouth would make him feel this way!</p><p>""Now, Alan,"" Karen whispered in a husky voice that betrayed her ever-mounting lust, ""I'm going to take off your pants. After all, if I'm going to suck your tiny little penis, I have to see it.""</p><p>What she was about to do to him went against everything he had been taught. His mother especially had told him that he should never let another person play with his ""pee-pee,"" as she called it. But what this new teacher was doing held him totally spellbound, and he was already feeling so good with her fingers ""down there"" that he didn't want her to stop, ho matter how wrong it was.</p><p>The beautiful red-headed teacher slipped his pants down over his slim hips, letting them puddle at his feet on the floor. She noticed with glee that his penis, although small, was nevertheless erect, and she knew it meant he would be able to cum in her mouth. That was exactly what she wanted him to do. Now that his cock was exposed to her gaze, she now longer kneaded his buttocks, but rather brought her hands around to his penis and began stroking the hard, small cock.</p><p>Alan was getting more and more excited. First she had been soothing him... but this! This was something else. He had seen his mother and father kiss several times, and he had seen people in the movies kiss as well, but he had never seen anything like what was happening to him now. Alan was amazed at the fact that his penis was hard and pointing straight up. He had never had an erection before, being just a little too young to begin masturbating. He had thought several times about what it might be like to have a woman touch him there, but he had never paid all that much attention to those thoughts. Now he was, though. This was a real woman touching him!</p><p>Karen could feel her moistened lips quivering with her own excitement. She had been for a full two weeks without a man's penis in her cunt, her ass or her mouth, and she was looking forward to again experiencing the sensations she had found so pleasureful in college. Smoothing her hands up over the boyish hips again, she fixed her eyes on the throbbing hardness of his tiny penis. In a way, it reminded her of a dog-cock she had sucked once ... so small yet so hard and pleasureful and wonderful. Not that Alan was a dog, though. He was a boy about to become a man, and the sexually free teacher wanted to make sure that his loss of virginity did not destroy his mind.</p><p>Her mind reeling with licentious thoughts, Karen bent forward to place a kiss lightly on his quivering young ass-cheek, and she felt the boy stiffen with excitement.</p><p>""Do you like that?"" she asked.</p><p>"" Uuuhhhh ... y ... yes ..."" he stammered, his eyes almost touching the swelling rise of Karen's full breasts. She avoided stroking his cock for a while, moving her hands warmly over his chest and belly in small circles, teasing him into greater hardness as she came closer and closer to touching his now achingly, throbbing penis once again. Visions of what his father and mother would do to him if they knew what was happening entered his mind. They would kill him if they could see him now. But even though he felt a little guilty about letting this woman touch his cock, the sensations were so blissfully overwhelming that he didn't really care what his parents thought at the moment.</p><p>He looked down at himself to his groin and the way her soft, slender hands were gently flowing over him. He felt delightfully strange because his pants were at his feet. God! His cock just kept getting harder and bigger ... and there was a funny feeling in his belly ... And then he sensed that she was going to touch it again, this time differently than she had the first time!</p><p>Karen could hardly breathe she was so emotionally strung up and tense that it was all she could to do remember that she was trying to teach this sweet boy something new. But there was no denying the fact that she wanted his cock in her mouth more than she wanted to give him a lesson in sex. Her sexual appetite had been highly sharpened by the fact that she had been using her fingers in her cunt for two weeks, and if the Superintendent were to come into the room, and catch her, she wouldn't be able to stop what she was doing. Christ, she would fuck him as well. Se would take the two of them on at once. She had to have this sweet, innocent, loving boy. She held him between her full spread thighs, his naked back and buttocks pressed warmly to her electrified body, her hand quivering with excitement as she found once again the throbbing rod of his hardened penis.</p><p>With her other hand tenderly spread out over his belly and chest, the erotically aroused teacher felt the reflexive lurch of his boyish form as her feverish hand encircled the jutting rod of his blood-swollen hardness. Eagerly, she looked down to see the bright red-tipped young cock resting in the soft palm of her warm hand, the outline of its mushroom shaped head visible through the covering sheath of its foreskin. Her mouth went dry at the wild lust provoking excitement the sight and feel of it sent racing through her. It had been so long ... Experimentally she took it between her thumb and forefinger to gently draw the outer layer of skin back, revealing its moistened purplish head. Again she could feel the eight-year-old boy lurch back, and she kissed him quickly on the forehead. ""Don't be frightened, darling,"" she whispered. ""I'm going to do something to you that none of the other boys have had happen to them, and I know you'll love it as much as I will.""</p><p>""I ... I ... don't know ..."" the wildly excited young boy gasped, totally unable to understand the strange sensations searing in his belly, watching her hand move back and forth with his ""pee-pee"" right between her thumb and forefinger. This time she slid the skin over and then back off its head, and the more she did it, the stronger those feelings became. And the they were added to with another strange feeling ... this time in his tiny, hard balls ... feelings he had never experienced before. Oooooh ....</p><p>""Do you like this, Alan?"" she asked tremulously as she continued to move her hand lovingly over the swollen shaft of his eight-year-old cock.</p><p>""I ... I don't know ... I think I do ... I ... I ... I ..."" he stammered, not able to think of what he should say. It felt so wonderful, so tingly, the way she kept stroking it back and forth, and his belly was tightening up in knots of excitement more strongly than he had ever felt any excitement before. Another wave of fear of the unknown washed over him, but he could not move away from her. He was held in place by the wonderfulness of the sensations.</p><p>""Lay down on the floor, Alan, darling,"" Karen whispered hotly in his ear, actually pulling him around and down before he had a chance to do it himself. And then he was on his back with his head near the desk, and she had face was just above his cock!</p><p>Karen could feel her natural sensual talents coming back to her. She hadn't sucked a cock since she left Buffalo two weeks ago, and she thought she might have lost the finer touches of the action. But she could see now that she had nothing to worry about. Everything was coming back to her mind now as though she had sucked a dozen men the night before. It was all so familiar to her now. She knew that she would be able to please this young boy more than he had been pleased by anything before ... and she herself would get the satisfaction of once again having her mouth filled with the wet, hot cum she wanted so badly. The thought that she would be the first woman to ravish this sweet young boy made her feel all the more determined that she would really show him what sex was all about! As she looked at his cock merely inches from her face, an overwhelming desire suddenly came into being inside her. She looked down at his tender, hairless balls and thighs. She had to kiss it ... to touch it with her tongue .... to taste and suck it! God! It was larger than she had thought it would be, and his smooth, pink balls reminded her of tiny cherry-tomatoes. But the puffy flesh around the base of his boyish penis was as stimulating to her as anything. As she smoothed her hand upward over his soft, pliant thigh toward it, she was surprised to see the slender length of hardness suddenly swell even larger.</p><p>Briefly, she wondered just how large it would grow. After all, he was only eight-years-old. Perhaps it was because he was able to be so free with her that his cock was growing larger than was believed possible by all the ""scientists."" How many eight-year-old boys are tested for sexual ability under totally free situations? Very few, if any, she reasoned. She could see the folly of having younger children removed from the pleasures of sex, she thought. She could see conclusive proof that younger children were capable of enjoying sex as much as older children and adults! And that meant that she would really enjoy having sex with this young boy. That sudden realization added new fermentations to her intensively aroused desire. Once again, she took hold of his cock with excitedly trembling fingers and began to stroke it, feeling it pulsing as she extracted the moistened, swollen head from its protective foreskin. The way the slender length of it tried to hug snugly against his flat white belly in its rigidness fascinated her. The wanton young teacher, in all her experience, had never seen a young boy's cock. The sight only added more fuel to her lust-inflamed mind. It seemed a little strange that an eight-year-old penis could produce such intense feelings in her, but she reasoned that it was because she was helping this young boy become a man. All the people she had fucked before had had other experiences, but she was holding in her hand the virgin cock of a young boy, and the thought that she was able to use all her training to open the doors of sensual delights to him sent a wild shiver ripple through her body. She could remember the fears and tension she had felt when she held her first cock ... She could vividly recall the apprehension that had swept through her at the thought that a man's penis was finally going to enter the moist slit up between her legs, and she understood that young Alan was feeling very much the same thing.</p><p>""W ... What are you going to do?"" Karen heard Alan's choking question as she went on stroking his stiffened young cock, aware now of the wetness that had seeped down from between her vibrantly tingling vaginal lips to dampen the narrow panty crotchband under her skin-tight pants suit. She writhed on the floor, clutching her full thighs together, the action causing further sensations of erogenous delight to wash through her pelvis and belly.</p><p>""I told you, little darling ... I'm going to suck your beautiful little cock,"" she hissed, her tongue slipping out to moisten her feverishly dry lips. ""You don't have to be afraid ... I know you'll like it very much. I've done this before, and all the other men have liked it. And I think you're as much a man as any of them.""</p><p>""But ... but ... I don't know if we should ..."" the boy whimpered, lifting his head off the floor, feeling the waves strange guilt washing through his young body and watching wide-eyed as her face, nearly hidden from him by the tumbling masses of her full light red hair, lowered toward his jerking penis. Then he saw her mouth right above it, and the pinkness of her tongue darting out to touch the swollen tip. ""Uuunnnhhh ...!"" he grunted with a lurch of his hips as her tongue-tip tried to worm wetly up into the tiny little slit at the end. Again he whimpered and a confusing chill raced along his spine as he watched her bring her open mouth down closer to. it ... then enclose the moistly glistening head in a lip-locking pressure that made him want to die of happiness!</p><p>Alan could no longer hold back the frenzied whines of strangely confused pleasure, and instinctively he thrust his boy-hips and loins upward, fucking his stiffened penis into the wet cavern beyond her ovally clasping lips. He watched them tighten like a rubber band around it. then slip all the way down until her pretty nose was pressed into his naked belly, the entire length of his cock sucked right up into the moist warmth of her luscious mouth! God ...!</p><p>He watched, his breath coming in short panting gasps, as she sucked up off its thick red tip, then began to lick it avidly with her moist little tongue, brushing and laving all over its underside to the narrow ridge of its pulsing nob which was shiny and wet and sticking out from the pulled-back shin. The thought that this was wrong was something he could not put out of his mind, although it was not nearly as strong there as it had been before. The feelings were so wonderful ... and no matter what his mother had told him, he liked what was happening ... It felt so good! This lovely new teacher was washing, playing, loving it with every lick of her tongue ... and then she was going back down its throbbing length to his belly again ... and below, to the little pouch of his strangely aching balls!</p><p>Karen's belly was an inferno of wild sensations. Memories of other cocks in her mouth were matched with the reality of the one she was now sucking. The delicious piquancy of his tender virginal balls and cock was actually driving her to the point of cumming with the mere thought of her loving seduction alone. God he was so loving and tender and beautiful. If only he would hurry and cum so that she could taste his boy-sperm when it shot into her mouth! She would swallow it right down into her belly. She would ... yes ... yes ... yes ... yes!</p><p>Saliva dribbled excitedly down her tongue as the lovely young teacher licked the smooth flesh of his hairless young testicles with warm sweeping strokes. Then she crawled still closer to him, spreading his legs on the floor and wedging between them. At the same time she raised them, pressing them back to expose his tight, brownish little anus, and trailed her damp tongue along the raised pink ridge between his tiny, white buttocks. She let her tongue tauntingly circle the tiny, puckered little hole of his anus, painting his quivering inner buttocks with the warm moisture of her saliva. Finally, as a tremendous charge of lustful excitement spiraled through her loins, she stiffened her tongue-tip in an effort to penetrate the tightly locked mouth of his tiny, nakedly throbbing rectum.</p><p>Oh, God, she thought ... if she were only naked, with her swollen breasts hanging free to sway and ripple as she worked over him! Her pussy was so hot and wet ... she had to get something in her burning cunt ... something in between those hair-lined pussy-lips ... something to caress her aching clitoris ...! She had to cum! Had to! Reaching down between her spread thighs from the top of her pants outfit, she forced her middle finger down the top of her panties and into the sensitive wet flesh between her lust-swollen cuntal lips.</p><p>God! Oh God! It feels so good, she thought as her finger began to gently caress the tiny erect bud of her quivering clitoris, making more intense sensations of heightened stimulation spread hotly through her voluptuous young body. Sucking on a cock and finger-fucking was a good deal more pleasurable than only fingering herself. Quickly, she trailed her laving tongue back over the small boy's balls and along the still solid shaft of cock-flesh to its pulsating head, slipping her lush lips wetly down over it once more. Oh ... Heaven ... sweet, delicious heaven! She had been simply too long without a cock in some part of her body, and she made a determination right then and there that she would not allow something like that to happen again! She wanted to suck this young boy's cock again and again and again until she tasted the hot delight of innocent, virginal boy-sperm from his sweet, lovely boy-cock!</p><p>Alan was totally lost in the incredible sensations caused by what his new woman teacher was doing to him and the almost hurting tickle in his young loins was growing stronger and stronger. Never having even masturbated, he was completely unaware of what the growing tension in his belly meant ... but he did know that he did not want it to stop. It was something unknown but wonderful .... wonderful and delightful, and even though he was becoming more frightened by the second, he hoped his new teacher never took his small penis out of her mouth.</p><p>While she was doing something between her legs, she was holding his pee-pee with her thumb and forefinger right next to his belly and sucking it steadily, moving her pretty mouth up and down as she curled her hot tongue around it each time she raised her head. Uncontrollably, he tensed his virgin pelvic muscles and pushed his loins up at her face. He heard her moan as she began to suck him harder and harder, nipping now and then with her teeth and making him gasp as well, his penis looking bloodless beneath her soft-scraping sucking, and fiery-red at its tip. His eight-year-old mind was losing control and a crazy sob tore out of his throat, but he managed to swallow it as Karen began a harder sucking motion on his cock, taking it as deep into her throat as it would go. Her fingernails tickled maddeningly at his hairless balls, tickled the base of his tiny erect penis and caused a boiling swarming sensation to build up deep inside him.</p><p>""Uuuuhhhh ... please...! he begged urgently.</p><p>Karen smiled around the swollen cock in her mouth. She had been correct in her assumption. Even an eight-year-old was capable of enjoying sex. She increased the abandoned mouthing of his penis, letting her tongue ream the opening in the small, mushroom shaped head, tantalizing it with her heated breath, running her nails faster and harder along the rigid underside of his burning, quivering flesh. Dimly, Alan felt an overwhelming tension in his balls. He knew his mother and father would want him to push the head of his teacher away from him, but all he wanted to do was let her mouth grind down harder on his aching cock, and his fingers now splayed on the back of her head.</p><p>It was really amazing, Karen Heller thought as she played with the young boy's penis. She could see that she was showing Alan the first glimpses of independence. She was helping him learn more about sex than she ever could by just talking to him. And she was being satisfied herself! The young teacher was realizing a total emancipation she had never known before. This young boy was so innocent and unknowing that he would have none of the hang-ups that might come with a lifetime of what people might call normal relations. There was no reason why this sweet young boy should wait until he was some older age. She had waited, and she could see that enjoyment of sex based on how old a person was only made things worse than they are. She loved pleasure, and there was no reason why everyone shouldn't love pleasure as much as she did. Nothing that felt as good as sex could be bad in any way. How could something be wrong when it brought such wonder and bliss and total ecstasy? Suddenly, the young boy's hips jerked forward, and she could feel his lust-engorged cock slither up the full length of her mouth, depressing her tongue and filling her cheeks with its pulsing young hardness. Holding her face tightly between his hands, the panting eight-year-old began instinctively fucking into her mouth, causing her to choke and gag as he slammed his small cock deeper into her throat than she would have thought possible. The full length of it disappeared between the full lusciousness of her lips. Struggling for breath, she gasped for air on the out-stroke.</p><p>And then she received another shock as she heard him groan: ""Oooohhhh... shit ... teacher ... suck it ... suck it ...!"" in an instant, Karen knew that all the theories of education on which the school was based were wrong Alan heard words that he ""wasn't supposed"" to hear ... and he knew what they meant. There was no way a person could be sheltered from the joy of sex. And Karen decided right then and there that she would not even try. His words aroused her more and she sucked hungrily as the stiffened penis buried itself deep into the warm moist cavern of her mouth.</p><p>Tiny droplets of seminal fluid seeped from the opening of the glans at the end, and the sharp pungent taste and odor caused her nostrils to flare out in excitement. She closed her eyes to keep from choking as the fleshy young shaft fucked in and out of her oval-shaped lips. She sucked at the pounding virgin cock, aware of nothing in the world but this small, hard penis ramming back into her throat.</p><p>""Suck it harder ... Miss Heller!"" he groaned, his young, falseto voice husky and breathless with passion. As he spoke, Alan's hands pulled her head down harder on his upthrusting cock, gagging Karen as the madly throbbing head hammered into the back of her mouth. As he watched his cock slither in and out of the teacher's lips, Alan felt as though he was growing up ... adding ten years to his life in just a few moments. All time seemed to stand still for him, and he felt more important than he ever had in his young life before. And to think he was the only person in his class his new teacher had done this to.</p><p>The love-starved teacher increased the pressure of her mouth around the throbbing penis that almost filled her mouth and on the instroke, brushed against her tonsils. Her hands clung to the blood-engorged shaft now, her head bobbing up and down, laboring over the rigid young phallus, mouth clamped even tighter, drawing on it with all her strength. She wanted it. Wild and lustful things were happening to her own body. A lascivious warmth was flowing through her limbs as she performed this act of education and love combined. Her thighs were squeezing together between the eight-year-old boy's wide-spread legs.</p><p>Eagerly now, her numbed brain still and silent, watching the contorted face of Alan, Karen took her virgin student's cock deeper between her lips and sucked hard with all her might, drawing the rigid penis straight down her throat. She could feel the young boy's cock jerk and throb inside her mouth, his groans spilling from his throat as she sucked him. God! How could she have gone so long without doing this? The two weeks without a cock somewhere in her body had really taken their toll, and she was making up for those two weeks right now ... here ... with this sweet, innocent boy.</p><p>And then a thought occurred to her that increased all the more the fires raging in her own body. She was the only woman at this whole school. There were at least three hundred little boys like Alan here who needed to be taught the joys of sex. She could have almost one a day during the whole school year, and she would still not be able to handle them all. She decided that she would think about that later, when she was better able to concentrate. Her thoughts were broken by the rasping voice of the young boy beneath her ...</p><p>""Yyyyeesssss ... suck it ... suck it ... teacher ...!"" Alan had never felt anything like this before, and the words just seemed to come from deep in his brain, words he had heard some of the older boys use. Until now, he had not known what they meant, but now that he did know, he was not adverse to using them. He never thought that a woman would want to take his thing into her mouth. After all, he had used it only for pissing. but it was obvious that Karen loved what she was doing to him... just as much as he loved having her do it! It was the most wonderful thing in the whole world, and he felt as though his mind was about to split into a million pieces.</p><p>Growing more adventurous, Karen ravished her warm tongue around Alan's hard young penis. She brushed and grazed along its underside, licking the thick base, and gradually lapping up to the thin coroneal ridge, protruding thickly from the foreskin. Then she flicked her tongue back and forth rapidly across the sperm-filled cord on the underside, playing it like a banjo string, sending the young boy totally wild. His boyish hips heaved forward, hands clenched in her light red hair, and she could feel the muscles in his eight-year-old body tense and stretch tautly.</p><p>""Ggggooddd ... ooooohhhhh ...!""</p><p>Her tongue swirled around the bloated cock-head to slit the tiny hole in the tip with the end of her tongue. She could feel him lift closer to her as she knelt over him, his hands pulling her face to his pleasure-mad young cock.</p><p>Karen's voracious mouth returned to the hairless sac of her virgin student's balls and the strong young base where his long hard cock jutted up. She slicked them all over with saliva from her wildly working mouth, coating his balls entirely with sweeps of her hungry warm mouth as he lay moaning on the class-room floor.</p><p>""God ... Oh, God ... Miss Heller!""</p><p>Her tongue ran up and down the rigid cock-shaft from base to tip, licking the young vibrant flesh as though it were an ice cream cone. Quickly, she trailed her mouth and tongue back over his churning balls, along the shining, almost purple shaft at its pulsating head, and then slipped her lips down over it again.</p><p>The wildly aroused young teacher no longer thought about anything but the tiny, hard cock in her mouth. Her body was wallowing in the familiar sensations she thought she would never have again when she first moved to this small town, and the waves of licentious pleasure blotted out every other consideration from her mind.</p><p>The young boy's hips lunged upward hard as he fucked the entire throbbing, jerking length of his excitedly jerking young cock into the warmly welcoming cavern of her mouth. Oh God! He was going crazy with sheer rapture. So close now ... not long ... he could sense that he was going to shoot something into her mouth Just what it was he didn't know, but it felt as though there would be a lot of it. She was using her mouth like a vacuum cleaner, sucking and pressing her lips so hard as she withdrew slowly that the jolts of frenzied pleasure that raced through Alan almost set him off!</p><p>""Ooooohhhh ... Uuuhhhh ...""</p><p>Then closing in sensual tension, Karen was aware that her own aroused body was seeping copious vaginal moisture. Her own erotic juices were seeping out from deep within her burning cunt! God! Oh, God! How she wanted him ... needed him. She wanted his sweet, young cock fucking into her aching pussy. In Alan's frenzy his hands were all over her ... smoothing her face, stroking her arms as he lunged again and again up into the deep wet chamber of her slaving mouth. Wild little electrical shocks were coursing through her with each brush of her sensually swaying breasts against his youthful thighs, and those shocks sent currents straight through her tremulously aroused body to clench and create a drawing-in sensation in her needing pussy.</p><p>""Ooohhhhh ... uuuhhhh ... ooohhhhh something's happening ... Something's happening to me ... don't stop ... keep sucking me ....!"" Young Alan Ribner was raving, arching his hips wildly up into her mouth, hands growing tight on her tender flesh in his frantic reaching for his first release. The moans and groans spilling from his mouth measured the degree of his rising pleasure that threatened to carry him into complete delirium. Karen would never have guessed that an eight-year-old could get so utterly carried away with the throes of sexual pleasure.</p><p>""Don't stop ... suck me ... suck me harder ... suck it ... hard ... hard ... suck me harder ...!"" He was shaking her shoulders, then clamping his fingers around her lips to close them again on his throbbing, nearly bursting penis. ""That's it ... God .... GOD ... yesssssssss ... ooooohhhhhhhhh ...""</p><p>he was almost there. The sight of his beautiful teacher's renewed sucking, drawing with lustfully contorted lips on his almost exploding cock set the pre-climatic mechanism into action inside his churning belly. Alan ground harder and harder, fucking deeper and deeper into her pinkly ovalled mouth and working throat into that blissful sanctuary. He could feel the boiling cauldron in his balls as he fucked into her mouth as hard and as deep as his young virgin hips would allow. CHRIST!</p><p>The long column of rigid flesh that nearly filled Karen's mouth began to swell even more, and she tried to increase the moist sucking around it as the hard bulbous head rammed into her throat, expanding even more with every hard thrust. All that mattered was the sweet, innocent shaft of flesh that was instinctively fucking faster and faster into her mouth. Saliva dribbled down from the corner of her lips, coating her chin.</p><p>The lust-crazed eight-year-old was watching her, his face wrenched with sheer animal passion. Holding the sides of her head in a vise-like grip, he pulled her lips downward, even closer to the base of his cock, pushing her into his totally smooth, hairless groin. A thundering roar beat through his brain and he knew he could hold back no longer ... What ever was going to happen would happen very soon ...</p><p>Pressing his fingers into her cheeks to make the warm moist cavern of her mouth even tighter, he fucked his pulsing distended cock deep up into her face and forced his hips upward. His blood-filled penis throbbed and expanded in the channel between the softness of her tongue and the firm slippery roof of her mouth as he speared into her with amazingly long and powerful strokes until he felt as if a thousand volts of electricity were shooting through his body ...</p><p>And then ... all at once, he felt the eruption take place, felt the first stream of white-hot fire leap along the passage of his fucking penis. He gasped, his lips pulling back across his teeth as though he were going through some sort of agony. His cock began a sudden wild convulsive jerking that flooded without advance warning Karen's madly sucking mouth with rush after rush of burning semen, bloating her cheeks outward with each youthful spurt until she was forced to swallow frantically to keep from choking. Mewling and cooing her approval, she tickled his emptying balls with the tips of her fingernails. She would never have thought that an eight-year-old could produce so much cum, and she was more than pleasantly surprised at the amount of boyish sperm flooding her mouth and throat.</p><p>Keep sucking ... sucking ..."" Alan cried. His hands were working wildly in her hair now, ramming her head down harder on his burgeoning cock, burying it deep in her gulping throat. And then, with one last mighty groan as his lovely teacher sucked wildly at the juices of his young passion, he emptied the final drops of his sperm into her mouth!</p><p>But Karen was not quite finished, for at that moment her finger was working furiously at the tiny spasming bud of her clitoris. She fucked her hand deeper between her spread thighs from the top of her pants into the wetness of her passion-flushed cunt, tweaking and stroking the palpitating nerve center while she continued to nibble on his young penis long after it had softened in her mouth. With one hand jab of her frantic fingers her own climax erupted and bathed her in blissful spasms.</p><p>For a short while, student and teacher said nothing, each trying to catch their breaths. Alan was trying to understand the strange yet wonderful sensation still searing through his body. He had never thought that what had happened to him could be so wonderful. He had never thought that anything like that could be so wonderful. His teacher looked up from his limp cock and smiled at him.</p><p>""Are you glad you stayed after now?"" she asked breathlessly.</p><p>""Oooooohhhh ... yes, Miss Hiller,"" he said, his eyes blinking rapidly as though he were trying to wake up from a deep sleep.</p><p>""Well, I think you can go home now. I trust I don't have to tell you that this will be our little secret.""</p><p>""Noooooo ... you don't have to tell me. ""</p><p>""That's a good boy,"" she said. Quickly, she helped him to his feet and pulled his pants up for him. In less than two minutes, Alan Ribner was outside, walking as though he had not a care in the world. Karen stood at the window and watched him skipping through the school grounds and down his street. All the while she watched him, she could think of nothing but the incredible luck she was having. To think, there wasn't another woman teacher in the entire school. She would have these precious children all to herself. Briefly, she allowed her memory to dwell on the innocent faces of the students she had spent less than an hour with. Some of them had looked at her in wonder ... some of them had looked at her as though they didn't know what was expected of them with her. Well, she would teach them all . each and every one of them. They were so darling and precious ... so wanting and innocent. It would be better for them to learn about sex with her than out on the street where sex could be made something dirty and unwanted. She believed that an all boy school could turn repressed sexual passions into homosexuality. In any of her students turned out like that, that was their business, but she would feel guilty and lax in her duty as a teacher if she didn't do everything in her power to educate her class in everything the world had to offer ... and if that meant getting fucked by and sucking all the beautiful young eight-year-olds in her class, well so be it!!</p><p>
</p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>The morning and most of the afternoon passed quickly for the lovely red-headed teacher. After Alan had gone, Karen spent a little time going over her class roll, and then spent some time with the other teachers in the lounge. For the most part, they talked about how the first day had gone and how eager the children seemed to learn. Although she was the only woman at the meeting, she did not feel uncomfortable. In fact, she felt rather smug in the knowledge that she would be able to teach her students something that none of the men would even dream of teaching. She answered their polite questions about how she liked her first day, and while she politely answered, she knew better than to even consider mentioning the little after-school session she and Alan had. From what she could gather from listening to the faculty and staff, a teacher was pretty much left up to his or her own imagination, and that pleased her a great deal. As long as the children maintained their grades, the staff didn't care how the class room was run. There was a strong hint, though about not discussing such things as sexual education in the class room. 'Well,' thought the shapely teacher, 'I don't intend on discussing it at all. I intend on experiencing it with my students.'</p><p>After the meeting, Karen Heller went to her small, one-story house and outlined her lessons for the rest of the week. She was not exactly sure how she would go about fucking the children in her class. Perhaps she could go on a field trip while the weather was still nice. God knows there was enough money in the school fund for something like that. Anything to get her students away from the repressive atmosphere of the school building. The more she thought about that idea, the better it looked to her, and she decided that she would give it more thought ... perhaps even talk to the class about it before she approached the staff.</p><p>Finally, as evening drew close, she felt the pangs of hunger, and she remembered that, in her excitement, she had forgotten to eat lunch. There was very little in her refrigerator, as she had only been living in the house for two weeks and had taken most of her meals out. When she got her first pay check, she thought, all that will change. Perhaps she could have her students over to her home when she finally felt settled in enough.</p><p>After searching through her cabinets she found that she had just enough to make a peanut butter and jelly sandwich, and that thought hardly pleased her at all. It was time to go out again. Well, as long as she was going out, she thought, she might as well take a shower first. That little meeting with Alan had led her pretty sticky in the sultry Indian Summer air, and she wanted to look her best, just in case there were some nice men somewhere in the small town. She hadn't seen any yet, but it was never a good thing to give up so soon. Tonight might be her lucky night.</p><p>The shower hitting her lush, alabaster skin made he feel more relaxed, and she noticed that, although the shower stall was fairly small, it would hold her and almost any one of her precious students. That might be a very nice project for one of them, she thought. I wonder what they would think about taking a shower with their teacher. She smiled as she thought of what their parents would think. Finishing her shower and while she toweled down, a frown came to her pretty little face as she thought that it was really a shame that with the school being as free as it was, there was still the strong belief that sex was something which should not be enjoyed. She was glad that she had decided to stay at the school. She would make life better for her students than any other teacher there.</p><p>Then she thought she heard something knocking at her door. Straining her ears to listen through the house, she was certain of it. There was a faint knocking at her door, and she was hardly dressed. Well ...</p><p>Wrapping the towel around her body, she quickly walked through the house and opened the door a small crack. On the other side, she saw a young boy carrying papers. She recognized him as one of her students, although she could not remember his name She quickly glanced around and saw that he was alone, and she decided that she would give this young boy the same lesson she had given Alan. Opening the door fully, and making very little effort to keep her towel wrapped around her body, she said,</p><p>""Well, I remember you from my class this morning. Won't you come in?""</p><p>The young boy, upon seeing that she was wrapped in nothing more than a towel, hesitated. ""I'm sorry, Miss Heller,"" he said, his eyes fixed on the jutting swell of her full rounded breasts which were almost exposed as the towel began to fall from them. ""I didn't mean to come here while you were taking a shower.""</p><p>""Nonsense. As a matter of fact, I was just thinking about you,"" Karen said, smiling as sweetly as she could. She held the door open, and the young boy, seeing that she really wanted him to come into her house despite how she was dressed, walked pass her into the living room, making an effort to not look at her scantily clad form. She closed the door behind him and leaned up against it. Running her eyes up and down his youthful body. He was larger than Alan, and seemed to be more sure of himself, although he was still only eight-years-old and slightly uncomfortable in her home.</p><p>""Now, what can I do for you?"" she asked, making her voice show him that she was not angry he was here.</p><p>""Well ... I'm the paper boy for this neighborhood, and when you moved in two weeks ago, I thought I might ask you if you wanted a paper. I never thought you were my teacher.""</p><p>""I'm very sorry, but I don't remember your name,"" Karen said, bending her leg enough to make the towel ride up almost all the way to her cuntal hair. She could see that the young boy was looking at her vaginal region now, as though he was expecting to see something. 'Has he got a surprise coming,' thought the curvaceous red-head.</p><p>""I'm Billy Niven,"" he said almost dreamily, his eyes staring unblinkingly at her upper inner thighs.</p><p>""Well, Billy, suppose we go into the living room and talk."" She walked away from the door, and she could feel his eyes following her as she went to her couch. He had not moved from where he stood, though, and when Karen got to the couch and sat down, she crossed one leg over the other, exposing to the boy's confused lustful gaze and ripe whiteness of her left ass-cheek. She smiled as she saw that he had an erection, and she knew that she was about to give another lesson ... one that would be better than the first.</p><p>""Aren't you going to come here and sit next to me?"" she asked in as teasing a voice as she could. Yes, she was going to go a great deal farther with Billy here. She could see that since he was more sure of himself, it would be more fun for the both of them. ""If it will make things any easier for you, yes, I'll take the paper from you."" Billy sighed deeply, as though he were trying to overcome some unknown fright, and he fumbled with a small notebook, marking her down for once a day delivery. Then he stood there again, as though he wanted to leave, but was unsure about how he should do it. Karen saw that she had better move quickly before he became so scared that he just ran out of her house. She didn't want to frighten this one away.</p><p>""Have you thought at all about what happened to Alan after school?"" she asked him, lowering her leg to the floor and walking slowly over to him. She could see that Billy was turning almost white with fright, as though he was gang to be punished for coming to her house uninvited. ""I'll tell you that Alan and I had a great deal of fun after school, Billy. I didn't punish him for anything, and I'm not going to punish you now.""</p><p>Billy was visibly relieved, although he could still not see what she was getting at. ""Now ... you have to trust me, Billy,"" Karen said as she came closer to him. ""Alan liked what we did, and I would like to do the same thing to you. But before I do, you have to tell me if you want me to.""</p><p>Billy thought about what she was saying for a moment. The truth of the matter was, he did trust her. The only other woman he knew was his mother, and she was usually too busy to have any time for him. His new teacher was not the same as his mother. For one thing, she was prettier... a lot prettier. And she seemed glad to have him in her home. ""All right,"" he said finally. ""If a cry-baby like Alan liked it, I guess I can take it too.""</p><p>""Good, I know you can,"" she said. ""I'm sure you'll like it as much as Alan did ... if not more ...""</p><p>With that, she reached out to pull his body against hers, and her mouth came down hard to claim his small, tender lips. Billy stiffened with surprise as his face was suddenly buried in the soft mounds of her towel-clad breasts His hands hung limply at his side as though he did not know what to do with them ... or any other part of his body, for that matter. He opened his eyes as Karen held his head against the rising and falling swell of her breasts, and he could see through the top hem of the towel and the pointed, upturned mounds of her large firm breasts, wide-spaced and set high up on her chest. She reached down with her arms and pulled his around her tiny, nipped-in waist, and moved her flat belly in a little to form a small hollow. In his excitement, Billy crushed her delicately feminine body as much as he could in the tiny circle of his arms, and she lowered her head to him again, her lips finding his.</p><p>This time, almost instinctively, Billy kissed her back, his throat making little animal-like whines of excitement and tension. He didn't know what to do. No one had ever kissed him like this, and he never expected it ... never in a million years. Then he felt her tongue darting hungrily into his mouth, and the taste of it driving through him produced an involuntary jerking in his crotch. And then he noticed that his penis was getting bigger!</p><p>That had never happened before. Only once before had he been this close to a naked woman, and that had been in a picture one of the older boys had showed him. then, as he had gazed at the nude woman, he had felt a funny sensation in the pit of his stomach, but he was feeling something much stronger now. She pulled his hands down to touch the smooth softness of her thighs at the bottom of her towel, and then thrust her hips against him so he could reach around and fondle the swelling mounds of her buttocks.</p><p>Billy was more confused than he had ever been in his young life. He didn't know what was happening, but it scared the shit out of him. His parents had told him that nice people didn't do what his teacher was making him do ... but there was something so wonderful about the strange sensations flowing through his body now that he forgot everything they had told him</p><p>He found that even though he had never, ever done anything like this before, he was pulling her tightly against him, and he could feel the lithe muscles of her buttocks working in his tiny hands as she undulated gently up against him</p><p>Then once again she kissed him, and while the feelings of her probing tongue in his mouth were strange, they were at the same time pleasurable.</p><p>Then he got the surprise of his life!</p><p>Karen broke the embrace and allowed the towel to fall completely from her body. Billy's mouth fell to the floor as he saw his first live naked woman standing not one foot away from him. He was held fixed to his spot on the floor as his eyes moved up and down her naked form as she stood in the puddle of her slightly wet towel with her legs spread apart, her head back, her hands knuckled provocatively at him with her mouth parted, the tip of her wet, pink tongue showing kitten-like. The moist, petal-like, softly hair-fringed lips of her naked pussy were presented blatantly to his eyes, and the bright red of her vaginal slit glistened with a mixture of wetness from her recent shower and the fluids of passion which were already forming at her pussy lips. Her high, smoothly rounded breasts seemed to quiver as if with some inner vibration, the nipples hard and distended. Her long slender legs were moistening with the juices flowing from her passion-flowered cunt mouth.</p><p>""I'm going to let you fuck me, Billy ... That's what I did with Alan, in a way, and I want to do the same thing with you. Would you like that?""</p><p>Billy's mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water. His erection was causing him some pain in his pants, and he wanted to touch himself there ... but he was afraid.</p><p>'You don't have anything to worry about, sweet darling,"" Karen cooed as she drew him against her naked body. ""I know this is going to be the first time for you. I'm sure you'll love it as much as Alan did ... Even more. I want to have your penis in my cunt. Would you like to put it there?""</p><p>Another question that Billy tried to answer but couldn't. He had never heard a woman talk like this. He had been taught that nice ladies didn't say such things, but he thought Karen was a nice lady. The sensations running through his body at being held against her warm, naked flesh made his stomach tighten. Karen could see that she was moving a little too fast for him, and she pushed him gently away from her body.</p><p>""Maybe it would be better to show you what I want you to do,"" she said. She backed away from him slightly and slowly lowered her hands, her eyes fastened on his, and pressed her fingertips to her bright red, curling mound, slowly caressing herself down between her legs. Her nails glistened as they blazed a path through the sparse, red, silken hair. When her fingers reached the glistening pink slit between her legs, she placed the thumb and forefinger of her left hand on either side of the soft shining lips and spread them gently apart, revealing the trembling pink bud of her tiny pulsing clitoris. ""You see, Billy,"" she said. ""I have something that looks like your cock in my cunt already ""</p><p>Billy hardly heard her words though. His gaze was mesmerized by what she did next. With her right forefinger, she traced up her cuntal slit until the finger tip came into contact with the miniature phallus. She tweaked it once ... twice ... sending more rivulets of lubricating down her naked inner thighs. Then her middle finger went lower, poised at the lips of her vagina and slipped easily inside up to the first knuckle ... the second. She withdrew it again and slid it in again, fucking herself with almost glazed-eyed abandon. Faster and faster and faster her finger fucked wetly, hotly in and out of her naked, tight cuntal sheath, and as she rolled and twisted her hips with delight at the sensations searing through her flesh from her own manipulations, she spoke to the wondering young boy in a low, hypnotic voice.</p><p>""This is what I want you to do with your hard little cock, Billy ... just what I'm doing with my finger. That's what fucking is, darling, and I want you to do this to me ...""</p><p>The words ... the sights ... everything seemed to lash at Billy's young mind, turning it into a swirling frenzy. He sensed that what was happening was the reason his cock was so hard and large ... and growing harder and larger against the tightly confining cloth of his pants.</p><p>""I can see that your penis is getting hard, and that means you can do it if you want to ...""</p><p>Billy went numb with confused fright as Karen ceased her finger fucking and moved to him, unbuckling his small pants and dropping them to the floor, his cock springing upward as it was freed from his pants and shorts. Then she quickly removed his shirt and shoes, making him as naked as she was. His swollen little penis was larger than she thought it would be, and she was delighted at that. It meant that she would be getting a better orgasm than when she had finger fucked herself while sucking Alan a few hours ago.</p><p>""Oh, Billy, sweet, innocent Billy ... your cock is so beautiful,"" she crooned, stepping back to admire his lust-swollen cock. "" { know I'll love having it fucking my cunt as much as you will. Mmmmmm ... I can't wait for you to fill me up. You're going to cum, too. I just know you are, and I want you to do that too. I want to feel your fresh hot cum in my pussy ...""</p><p>Billy could feel his head spinning from all that was happening. Something in the back of his mind told him that what was happening was wrong ... that he shouldn't be doing this with his teacher. He could remember the dirty jokes some of the older boys made about pissing between a woman's legs, and he could see now that they were wrong. It wasn't piss he could feel building up in his belly. It was something he had never felt before. He wasn't sure what it was, but he did know that he liked it. He tried to put the guilt out of his mind, something that was made easier because his teacher was being kind and gentle with him. She wasn't laughing at him or teasing him. Although his mind did not know what to do, his instincts took over. Somehow he thought to reach out to her and move his face against hers. She responded by showering hot, moist kisses over his boyish lips, his throat and down along his chest. Then she pulled him against her chest, and he kissed the soft, smooth skin in the valley between her breasts. God! ... Oh God ... Shit... He couldn't believe what was happening to him. He was clumsy in his efforts to embrace her. His arms were stiff with tension, and his whole body was rigid as he tightened his muscles against the ravishing she was giving his boyish body.</p><p>""Don't be afraid, Billy,"" she soothed him. ""There's a first time for everyone. I want you to do what ever you feel like doing. Don't worry about what happens. What ever it is, I want you to do it."" She breathed into his ear gently, and her tongue flicked out to dance inside the tiny crevice, racing along the smooth boyish inner ear. Her hand searched down between their tightly clasped bodies and located the heated hardness of his eight-year-old penis. He gasped as the hot searing tips of her fingers closed completely around his swollen cock. He tried to put himself at ease, as she told him to do, and he was achieving some success. Something in the back of his mind told him to kiss her again, and his small lips pressed against hers. He could feel her tongue battering against his mouth, and he opened it, allowing their tongues to lash and twirl together as if trying to blend into one. Karen crushed the full length of her body against his, believing that if she acted as though he were an experienced lover, he would feel even more at ease. She wanted him to feel as much a man instead of a boy as she could. She twisted slightly, pulling the small boy over astride her, opening her legs wide, and her cunt flared open, eagerly waiting.</p><p>The lust-incited young teacher's hands were running wildly up and down along the eight-year-old's body, tracing the soft muscles of his rounded, precious shoulders, the small cleft of his back, the smooth cheeks of his tiny ass, exploring all of him as though he were some new piece of property.</p><p>""You see, Billy,"" she said, ""if I let my hands go where ever they want to go ... and I want your hands to feel my tits and pussy too.""</p><p>Billy had been hovering between desire and fright, but the sexually experienced woman could tell that now, something in the eight-year-old boy broke wide open. After all, sex was the most natural thing in the world. There were no lessons to be had, not really. Only the need to overcome the initial fear that generally comes with losing virginity.</p><p>Again their lips met, only this time, Billy seemed to be trying to take the initiative. Their mouths melted and their tongues thrust and parried, probing, tasting and ravaging each other as a riotous welter slashed and seared through Karen's anticipating cunt.</p><p>Billy's hands finally moved, exploring and moving down her back to the well rounded moons of her smooth supple buttocks to feel them squirm in his palms. Karen's hand slid between them again to feel the pulsingly hard shaft of her student's thick penis. She was delighted to find that it had grown even larger then when she had last touched it, and an extra little thrill stabbed her deep inside when she once again made the electric contact. She moved her hand along the rock-hard young length. Twisting her head aside, she gasped, ""God ... Billy ... I want you inside me ... I want you to fuck me quick . I have to have you fuck me with your sweet little cock."" The lovely young teacher gasped as she felt the blood-heated warmth sensually, erotically penetrating the palm of her hand which closed completely around it. She could feel it growing even larger in her hand, and with a heightened feeling of lust, she began to explore it with more urgency. She used her nails to scrape gently along its boyish length, knowing that it would give him a violent erotic charge. Her reward came almost instantly. She felt its lustful, expanding throb, accompanied by his moan of pleasure. Again she used her nails to taunt and titillate, and he gasped aloud, the sensations sparking his lustfully swollen penis to jerk involuntarily, and exude a viscous tear of his first pre-cum.</p><p>Feeling the pulsing, blood-swollen length hot in her hand, Karen suddenly shifted both hands to the rising shaft of his penis. She squeezed hard and held it for a couple of beats of his pulse. Again Billy groaned, and she began to twist the loose folds of skin along the hardened length, her hands rotating in opposite directions as if she were wringing out a wet towel. She decided that she could very easily treat this eight year old boy as though he were one of her older lovers.</p><p>The exquisitely erotic sensations stabbed through Billy's lust-swollen cock like a thousand pricking needles of fire, bringing yet another moan and a short gasp from his lips. He knew now what she had meant when she said she wanted him to fuck her. He wanted to feel his penis there ... in between her legs ... in her slit that was shiny and wet and warm-looking.</p><p>Reaching over, he grasped her under the arms, and she let go of his penis as his arms went around her as much as they could, his hands dropping down to the supple smoothness of her buttocks to feel the silky smoothness of her ass-cheeks. His small fingers kneaded, caressingly, the tender firmness that was so warm and pliant. His actions forced their bodies tightly together, and he found that the tip of his cock was suddenly between her thighs, and being pushed by her own body motions into the thin red curls lining her pulsing cuntal passage. He moved his hips the way a little voice in the back of his mind told him to, thrusting it back and feeling the smooth moisture of her warmly throbbing pussy flow over his heated hardness.</p><p>The firmly pointed buds of her erect nipples thrust into his chest as her arms went around him. Then parting her thighs slightly, Karen dropped her hands down to grasp his slim buttocks, pulling him in until their loins met, her bright red pussy hairs meeting the smooth hairless boy-groin, and his cock-head nestled solidly all the way up between her legs in the moist warmth of her pussy. The mushroom shaped head of his penis was taunting the tightly puckered little lips of her anus.</p><p>She leaned back away from him, breaking the small circle of his arms, and Billy glanced down between her thighs, still slightly parted. He felt as though he should be ashamed and embarrassed to be gazing so openly at his teacher's sexual treasures. But now there was only the feeling of incredible warmth and desire that burned painfully now in his cock, a gnawing passion and a hunger like no other he had ever felt before.</p><p>Karen could sense that he like what he saw, and she responded with a wider spread of her cream-white thighs and an unobstructed view of her trembling pussy lips, now opened fully to his eager and wondering stare.</p><p>And she was just as excited as he was, There was a thin line of tell-tale moisture along the rim of her slightly parted cunt-hole, a narrow trail of warm moistness along the slit of her cunt as she exposed herself shamelessly to her young student.</p><p>""You're so beautiful and darling,"" she whispered to him. As soon as she had said them, she wondered if she had made a mistake by making him think that he might be a little boy instead of a man, but she did not have to worry about anything like that. Billy was so wrapped up in the newness of the experience that he hardly heard what she said. A million images flowed through the young boy's mind. Briefly, he thought of getting down on all fours and letting his tongue lick her throbbingly warm little cunt slit, but he did not. All the while, there was only one thought on his young mind: here was a real live naked woman, and he could do anything he wanted to her. He wished he could think of what to do next, though.</p><p>Karen grinned up coyly at him, measuring his actions as she moistened her pink lips with the wet tip of her tongue, rolling it slowly from side to side. Her eyes lowered to their intertwined loins, where Billy's boy-cock had slipped slightly out of her cunt-lips. Then she reached out to him and pulled him down onto her, opening her smooth thighs at the same time and then clamping them tightly around one of his legs. Billy gasped at the feel of her incredible body, the enticing firmness of her thighs that squeezed him.</p><p>Again their lips mashed hotly together, Billy becoming more and more accustomed to the strange sensations searing through his young body. Karen ground her pelvis harder against his loins, and he could feel her shiver from head to toe as her voluptuous softness rubbed maddeningly against the throbbing ridge of his penis. There was no guilt left in him now ... no fear. He wanted her. She had brought out from him the natural desires all humans are born with. His passion was fanned by the lust she blatantly showed for his body ... for the satisfying thrust of his now eager cock into the sheath of her shamelessly wanton pussy.</p><p>The wet smear from his young, slender penis was streaking against her naked inner thigh, but she did not ease her arousing massage of his eight-year-old virgin erection. With the smoothness of her thigh and the firm, gentle mound of her cunt, the sexually voracious young teacher ground against him rhythmically, teasingly, stirring a strange, hitherto unknown swell of lustful passion in his never before used loins, filling his now swelling testicles with a scathing inferno of his first sperm. Something inside him told him that he was going to explode from the new pressure building up in his young balls.</p><p>For a moment's pause, he pulled his tiny tongue from the almost desperate sucking of her ovalled lips and snuggled his face alongside hers, easing his hand amazingly skillfully down her side to fondle the ivory moon of her ass-cheek. His thoughts were racing along lines he had never dreamed of before. Everything was still so new to him that he wasn't sure what, if anything, was expected of him. He wanted to do all those things a man is supposed to do, and Karen was certainly making it easier for him than she might have ... but the soft skin of a woman against his eight year old hand was so delicious that it was almost scary. Still, even though he was so young, he was one of the brighter boys in the class, and he was learning quickly. Being a paper boy, he had had to overcome many fears, and he was overcoming another now.</p><p>Billy squeezed his tiny hand into the soft, warm flesh of her buttocks, and she responded with a shiver that rocked his entire body as he lay on top of her, almost dwarfed by her larger body. He could feel her quivering beneath him, and he wondered if she was supposed to be doing that. Her pelvic mound pressed up against his fiery boyish loins, her thighs clamped and unclamped around his leg as she squeezed the firmness of his flesh against the hotly eager lips of her cunt, pushing her soft, hungry pussy tightly against his naked cocks and balls.</p><p>Sensing that her young lover was coming into his own, Karen reached down the full length of his back, ran her fingers over the smooth swell of his tiny buttocks, and then shoved her hands between his legs, squeezing firmly but tenderly the hairless sac beneath his turgid penis. Billy moaned at the electric touch of her fingers. He wanted to say things, but he was not sure of the words. Karen, however, decided that she would show him that he was doing just fine for his first time...</p><p>""Oooohhhhh ... lover ... sweet darling ... I want you so bad .... I want to feel your cock fucking in and out of me ... I want to feel you in my cunt ... hurry ... I'm going crazy with lust ... ""</p><p>She held her arms up to him again, inviting him, arousing him to enter her vagina, and below her thighs were splayed out wide to receive him, as her hips ground in tiny impatient circles under him.</p><p>The hopelessly aroused eight-year-old wedged his hips easily into the wide angle of her thighs, his erect boy-cock probing aimlessly for the tender moist flesh of her cuntal slit. As soon as his passion-swollen penis touched her again, she shuddered under him with sensual delight, her whole body quivering with eager anticipation. Then, after hearing what his teacher had said, Billy took a deep breath and spoke words which totally surprised him, words he had only heard and never thought he would say in his entire life ...</p><p>""I ... I want ... to fuck you, Miss Heller ... I ...""</p><p>Karen spoke over his words, delighting in the fact that she was able to turn a once frightened young boy into a passionate young man in such a short time.</p><p>""I know you want to fuck me, Billy, darling ... and I want you to ... I want to feel you deep inside me ... I want you to make me as happy as I'm going to make you ...""</p><p>And she meant it. There was something about this sweet, innocent young boy that was like a hot wind flaming the smoldering fires of her lust. Perhaps it was because she was experiencing the same delight in getting a virgin that some men do. She knew that she would be the first person to have this young boy, and she was glad that he was anxious to fuck her now. All his fright seemed to have passed away with her gentleness. Her sexual arousal had reached such an insane level of desire that she could hardly contain herself now ... She wanted to feel his young cock in her as far as it would go. The knowledge that she had reached this young boy was able to so totally show him what love was really like aroused her all the more. Dimly, she thought of her theory of education, and she could see that once again, she had been right. Sex was simply too natural a thing to be suppressed by an accident of age. Billy was just as aroused as any of her older lovers had been ... more so than some ... and he was able to do something about it.</p><p>Her entire naked body was yielding against his youthful smoothness. Her lips once more pressed against his. He wondered, though, just how he was supposed to accomplish the actual act of fucking, and then he felt her hand slip down between them as though she had read his mind, her fingers eagerly closing on the rigid shaft of his amazingly hard young cock. A cry of erotic joy escaped her throat as her fingers gripped tightly around the lust-stiffened length of his penis, and Billy kissed her as hard as he could in reply, finally sending his own tongue between her teeth, and instinctively grinding against her as her very touch brought a wave of maddening desire to his young, throbbing loins.</p><p>Then, the head of his young penis was resting against the hungry portal of her cunt, he heard her moan, ""Oh, you darling little man ... please fuck it up into me now... shove your penis into my cunt ... and fuck me... fuck me now ... fuck me hard, my darling ...!"" She was pleading as desperately as she could. Her head tossed frantically as her hands clawed at his lithe back. She never would have believed that a young boy like Billy could arouse her so much!</p><p>Billy waited a few seconds while he tried to decide exactly what he was supposed to do, and during that whole time, Karen felt as though her entire being existed for her cunt. There was nothing else in the whole world as important to her then as quenching the raging flames of her aching pussy lips. Her whole form was an anticipating vagina ... waiting to be filled by this young boy on top of her. The satisfaction she would be getting was added to by the fact that she and she alone had brought out the lustful passions now plainly evident in the eight-year-old boy. Everything she had learned about sex in college had been brought into play, and she was teaching the young Billy more than he would ever learn in any classroom. She wanted to put her student through his first sexual test ... and she was certain that he would pass with flying colors. She had to have him enter her cunt ... NOW!</p><p>The wildly aroused eight-year-old paper boy wriggled forward just a bit, a soft moan on his lips as the full length of his desire-hardened cock nestled against Karen's ravenous pussy. He reached down beneath her with his arms and hugged her voluptuous nakedness, liking the way her beautiful body quivered and undulated beneath him.</p><p>She maneuvered her cunt up even tighter against him, pulling his lust-inflated cock-head back and forth through the moist pink slit of her pussy, flicking the end of his boy-penis along the taut cuntal slit as it grew wetter and warmer with every smooth caressing stroke. Her whole pelvis began to rotate desperately, her blood-filled pussy-lips nibbling eagerly at the thickness of his engorged penis. She was surprised at the size to which his cock had swelled. She could sense that he was still a little ignorant of what he should do, and, with an anguished cry of ravished impatience, she snaked her legs up around him, locking them behind his thighs, pressuring him harder against her writhing nakedness.</p><p>""Darling ... please ... I have to have you now ... I need you ....""</p><p>Billy was eager to have her warm pussy lips close around his cock now, but he was still uncertain about what he should do. She grabbed for his aching penis and pressed it forward into the deep, fleshy sheath of her cunt, guiding it through the moistened red cuntal hair into the quivering lips of her burning vagina. He stopped there for a second, watching her eyes close, her lips part in a moan of torment and impatience, but he knew exactly what to do now. Snapping his hips toward her as hard as he could, he fucked his cock home with a thrust that slicked his hard boy-cock like a tiny spear into the softly yielding walls of her hungrily pulsating cunt ...</p><p>""Aaaahhhhh ..."" she moaned with a soul-stirred relief as her warmly constrictive pussy-sheath slipped like a tight, butter-filled glove over the lull length of his penis, the tender cuntal flesh parting before it as the swollen cock head fucked between the pink, wide-stretched lips.</p><p>Billy's actions were those dictated by nature now, and his cock flowed through the passage of her vagina, the hotly throbbing head bursting through her tightly clasping opening and racing a great deal deeper than she would have thought possible from an eight-year-old boy. He was actually pressing lightly up against the bottom of her belly inside! She gasped as much in surprise as she did in lust.</p><p>It was like a two-edged sword, and it brought the wanton teacher instant pleasure. She groaned aloud in an anguish of lust now about to be satisfied by this sweet, no longer innocent young boy. She focused on the keening sensuality, her mouth open, her breath rasping in her lungs, her eyes glazed and unseeing as she took in all his boy-penis, receiving him to the fullest. His loins smacked loudly into hers, and below, his sperm-laden balls stretched the skin of his sac and were banging into the smooth hairless crevice between her nakedly upturned buttocks. It was incredible. She would never have believed that such a young boy could fill her as much as Billy was right now. It was almost the same as an older, more experienced lover.</p><p>""Oooooohh ... it feels sooooooooooooo goooooodddd ...! "" she moaned.</p><p>Billy was beside himself with the strange pleasure he was feeling. Nothing had ever felt this good before. There was no trace of guilt in his young body and mind. The strange sensations he had previously felt in the pit of his small belly were replaced by sensations of the anticipation of something even more wonderful to come. Even though he did not know what it would be, he knew he would like it ... just like Karen had told him. He trusted her completely now, and he felt very good to be having his penis engulfed like this. There was nothing dirty about it at all. Nothing that felt this good could be bad. Everything he had ever been taught about how bad sex was supposed to be vanished from his mind.</p><p>With inspired vitality now, Billy ground his pelvis as hard as he could into the softly wriggling feminine flesh under his weight as she pushed hard and fast against him, arching up and lifting them both from the floor as a long, low moan issued continually from her parted lips. With rhythmic fluidity and skill, she opened and tightened her thighs around him with every thrust that he buried as deeply as he could into her now hungrily clasping pussy. Her mouth opened and her head tossed wildly from side to side as she squirmed and writhed like a fish caught on a spear. His amazingly long strokes had actually found their mark, and he was fucking into her as though he had been fucking women all his life.</p><p>Billy felt, in addition to the wild, smoldering sensations in his belly, a strange power flowing through his body. He didn't understand it, but it made him fuck his lust-hardened cock in and out of her. What had Karen told him ...? Do what you want He allowed his natural desires and feelings to take charge now and pounded wildly, probing deeper and deeper, harder and harder, not pausing for a second as his body attempted to pin her to the floor with his almost inadequate weight. His rigid male-flesh was fucking into her like some mythological demon, and he allowed his feelings to sweep through his body and do most of the work now.</p><p>The lovely, wanton red-head reached up to her young lover and pulled him tightly against the swelling ripeness of her breasts as she lifted her thighs as high and as far back as she could, exposing her cunt to the full length of his hard-fucking penis. She was moaning unceasingly now, her hips grinding up at him in wild undulations that nearly threw his smaller body off of hers. She was afire with sex ... and the fire was fed on the mounting sensations within her, obliterating all thoughts except those of sensual ecstasy! There was only one thing of which she was fully aware ... she had brought out the full potential of this young boy and he was fucking into her as totally as anyone could. It was pure rapture!</p><p>What had started as an experiment in education had turned to something she had hoped for but never expected to exist with the sensuality and force with which it existed now. Every time she closed her eyes, she totally forgot that Billy was only eight-years-old. It was as though she was being fucked with the longest, hardest cock in the entire world... this beautiful boy .... this sweet, darling, beautiful boy ...!</p><p>She was only vaguely aware that his hands were running over her, like licking flames around a hearth-log. His lips were on hers, no longer as clumsily as before, and his tongue was probing her mouth in a wanton imitation of the fucking below. Now, his lips were on the smooth satiny skin of her breasts, kissing ... sucking ... actually biting at her swollen nipples until tiny droplets of sweat coated the luscious mounds. It was heavenly ... delightful ... and even more pleasure was added to the already soaring rapture in her fire-seared cuntal passage!</p><p>Billy's hands were moving all over her, and the heated friction of his sweat-covered skin on hers produced an added heightening of sensation as he fucked into her instinctively. His boyish body strained to bury the swollen rod of his young cock up to the hairless base of his penis with every amazingly skillful plunge.</p><p>""Ooohhh ... darling lover ... it's good ... it's so good ..."" Karen hissed. And then a thought occurred to her. As long as Billy was doing so well, why not teach him even more things about sexual pleasure? She tried to raise her voice against the constant piercing jabs he was making far up into her belly. She finally whispered into her ear. ""Listen ... lover ... Billy ... sweet Billy ... put your finger up my ass-hole ... I want you to .... it feels so good when that happens ...""</p><p>This was something totally unexpected for the eight-year-old boy. Could it be possible? Could she actually like having a finger up her ass? He was almost unable to think very much about it, though. The fire raging in his balls made it hard for him to concentrate, and he fell under the hypnotic tone of her voice and did what she requested. His hand reached down under her and slid between the lust-dampened cheeks of her buttocks, his tiny fingers searching through the soft flesh of her thrashing buttocks as he probed for the orifice. His middle finger suddenly found the tightly puckered little circle of her anus, moistened with the rivulet of cuntal moisture that seeped down from the warm wet slit above, where his eight-year-old penis was flicking into her in hard, long thrusts. For a moment, he hesitated, not actually wanting to push his finger into her anus. There was something about it that was different than anything he had ever heard about sex.</p><p>""Go on, Billy, darling,"" she encouraged. ""I want to feel your finger in my ass-hole.""</p><p>Gritting his teeth, Billy pushed at the incredibly tight ring of muscle, gently at first, and then a little harder, feeling it tighten and resist his entry in quivering spasms of involuntary tensing. ""You're doing fine, Billy ... Do it some more ... push your finger all the way in ...""</p><p>Another push and his middle finger was sunk to the base inside her rectal passage. His finger was not nearly as large as the others she had had enter her ass, and she found that the pain was no where near as intense. Instead, it was perfect, and his finger in her ass added to the smallness of his boyish penis, filling her lower body the way she wanted to be filled. Her thighs thrashed with more force, and she had to hold onto him to keep her actions from actually tossing his small body off of her. She thrust and ground against his cock and his finger like a wild savage now, completely lost in her lustful madness. Billy could hardly believe the wonderful sensation. He could actually feel his cock tunneling into her through the fleshy membrane that separated the two passages. And then instinct took an even greater hold of him as he somehow found the ability to fuck both is finger and cock into her with perfect rhythm ... in slow steady strokes that were driving her insane with unbearable desire.</p><p>To the small boy, his cock felt as the end of a baseball bat, swollen and distended beyond anything he had ever imagined, and he liked the way her soft wet walls of pink flesh held his penis securely, the moist edges of her pussy lips sucking him deeper into the whirlpool of her passion. Every inward thrust slammed his swollen, sperm-bloated balls against the widespread crevice of her buttocks and the palm of his hand as he shoved his finger as deeply as he could into her ass. Karen was screaming now as her climax approached with alarming certainty, and her nails bit into his lithe back and left thin streaks of red across his shoulder blades as she writhed frantically beneath him. Struggling to achieve her orgasm and bring the young boy to his at the same time, Karen was trying to suck every inch of Billy's body into the ravenously hungry orifices up between her legs.</p><p>Then Billy felt something racing along the length of his cock, and he knew something was going to come out the tip buried deep into his teacher's cunt. Every time he fucked into her, he could feel a mounting pressure that ached in his balls, and he pumped faster now, every thrust taking him to the secret reaches of her churning belly, each deep fucking motion bringing another cry of delightful ecstasy to her parted lips. Her thighs were gripped around the small boy like a vise, and Billy could tell that, just as something was going to happen to him soon, something was going to happen to her as well. What it was he didn't know .... but he did know that it would be good. Karen was moaning beneath him from deep in her throat each time he fucked into her pussy with his boyish cock and sawed his finger in and out of her ass.</p><p>Her knees were pressed tightly back, nearly doubling her body in half, her nakedly upturned pussy moist with the flowering juices of her desire. Her eyes were closed, her lips parted and emitting a low, inaudible cry. She choked the words finally from her throat.</p><p>Oooohhhh ... God! I'm cumming ... I'm cumming ...! That's the way, lover ... that's wonderful, darling ... I'm cumming ... cumming ... fuck me ... fuck me hard ... AAAAHHHHHH ...!"" Her ankles were now behind his small shoulders as she ground her buttocks hungrily upward, lifting them both bodily from the floor, her whole body writhing with unbelievable strength drawn from the fathomless well of passion the boy on top of her was tapping.</p><p>Billy heard her words, but he could not understand what she meant by them. The room suddenly echoed with a soul-rending moan that tore from Karen's lips with all the fury of her pent-up passion, and Billy was afraid that he might have done something very wrong to her. He could feel her body tense its full sweat-moistened length, arching high off the floor so that only her shoulders and heels touched the rug as she ground her body upward into his and fused them into one writhing union. Her hands locked on the clenching half-moons of his ass-cheeks, pulling him deeper into her belly as she quivered with the agony of her impending climax.</p><p>Billy was totally confused by her actions, but there was nothing he could do about them. There was something pressing against the tip of his deeply buried penis, and he couldn't stop fucking into her for all the world. If his father had come into the room at that point, he would not have been able to stop. And then ...</p><p>Then he felt the current of viscous liquid race along the shaft of his cock, pause for an instant, then spurt in a hot stream into his wildly gyrating teacher's cuntal passage. Billy shuddered. Was this supposed to happen? he asked himself quickly. Apparently it was. It was not the same thing as when he took a piss. Then only a yellow, smelly liquid came out. Now, he could feel the thickness of his cum flowing into Karen Heller's body, and he knew that this was what the whole event had been leading up to. He shuddered again ... and again as he emptied his balls into Karen's vagina. He thought it might go on for a long time, and he was more than willing to never let it stop.</p><p>It did stop, however. Something inside him told him that, after what seemed like an eternity, he was all finished. His body motions slowed of their own accord, and he found that even though his cock was still in Karen's cunt, it was growing limp and soft once again. He could feel his body begin to relax, and he finally collapsed on top of her, his breathing coming in short, raged gasps. He felt Karen's body loosen as well, but he was so weak that all he could do was lay on top of her. She still gripped his buttocks with her long alabaster legs, holding his softening cock inside her, cradled in the wet flesh-lined sheath of her boy-sperm flooded pussy. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something that would make him feel as good as she did, but she couldn't find the correct words. She held his firm naked body tightly against her for a long while until at last, it was Billy who spoke first.</p><p>""I ... I think I better go home now,"" he stammered. ""Daddy will wonder where I've been.""</p><p>""I hope I don't have to tell you that this will be our little secret,"" she cautioned him. ""If you don't tell anyone about what happened, you can fuck my hot little pussy again some time really soon.""</p><p>Billy pushed his exhausted body from hers, rolled to the floor and finally stood up, still a little self-conscious about being naked in front of a woman. Not nearly, though, as he had been when she first took his clothes off. In fact, as the small amount of time passed between his dressing and his leaving, he was actually feeling very proud of himself.</p><p>""Oh, no, Miss Heller,"" he said, his face beaming with the wonderful feelings coursing through his young body. ""You don't have to worry about me. I won't tell anyone. Is that what you did to Alan?""</p><p>""Well, in a way,"" Karen said, sitting up, still naked, and looking at him as he prepared to leave her home. ""I did a little something different to him, but he liked it just as much. Maybe someday, I'll do to you what I did to him. There are a lot of things I think I can teach you ... and the rest of the class as well.""</p><p>""I'm real glad I have you as a teacher, Miss Heller,"" Billy said as he opened the door and gave her naked body one last look before he left. ""You're a lot more fun than the man I had last year.</p><p>Karen smiled sweetly at her young student, and sighed as he closed the door behind him. Yessss, she thought. I'll bet I really am a lot more fun than the man he had last year. And the class I have now is a lot more fun than any she had had in college. To think ... Almost twenty five virgin eight-year-olds all needing the talents she and she alone could provide. It gave her a warm feeling that she would be able to bring them so much happiness during the year. She could see that, if she was as honest with the rest of her class as she had been with Alan and Billy, they would respond to her in a way they could respond to no other teacher in the school. Any small doubts she had about her theories of education were now totally gone. Two of her students fucked in the same day. And neither of them had showed any of the ""adverse effects"" they had probably been warned against. Nothing as natural as sex could produce anything bad. It was only the absence of sex that created problems ... and lovely red-headed Karen Heller was determined that she would have no problems in her class.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>Time passed quickly for Karen Heller and her class. Before she knew it, the lovely red-head had been teaching at the experimental school for a full month. She found that she had a rather amusing way of marking the days as they passed. Each day, after school, she would suck or fuck one of her students, taking them in alphabetical order. When it came to be Alan's and Billy's turn, the two boys were glad enough to give up their turns, since they had already sampled their teacher's sexual talents. There was not a day that went by but what one of Karen's students didn't remain in class after school for her special lesson. After each one, she make them promise that they would not reveal what she was doing to other members of the class until all of them had a chance with her. She did not want any of them to come to her with any pre-conceived notions about sex.</p><p>She was surprised by the fact that all of them actually enjoyed having their cock's sucked or enveloped by her always eagerly devouring cuntal lips. She thought that at least some of the smaller and more shy of her students would harbor some latent fears of what could happen. As the month passed, however, she found that she was becoming more and more skillful in relieving their initial fears when she took their pants down and began massaging their lovely, precious penises. By the end of the month, she had gone full circle through her class.</p><p>Even though it was still too early to tell, it seemed to the sexually free teacher that her students were the happiest in the entire school. Most of them were better at their studies than the other class of eight-year-olds, even though, except for the fucking, exactly the same thing was being taught. Karen's students were totally devoted to her, and they seemed to realized that if their parents ever found out what she was doing, she would leave them. None of them wanted her to go away. Besides the sex they enjoyed with her, they found that they actually did not mind being in the classroom with her during regular lessons.</p><p>In short, they were another world apart from the rest of the school. Once, another teacher asked Karen what she was doing that was different than what the other teachers were doing. Karen gave him a smile and said that perhaps it was just her ""woman's touch."" The answer seemed to satisfy the teacher, and he went on his way, though Karen was laughing inside. I wonder what he would think if he really understood just what the ""woman's"" touch really was, she thought to herself with no small glee.</p><p>During that month of teaching, Karen finalized her plans for having her students go on a field trip with her. She began to have images of all her students climbing over her, turning the trip into an orgy that would rival anything that had happened to her in college. She had fucked several men at the same time before. How much better would it be to have almost twenty-five little boy, all to herself for a full day in the woods?</p><p>It was the middle of the week before the trip when Karen, after she had allowed one of her precious students to fuck her in the ass, during lunch, was walking through the empty halls of the school building. It was nearly four in the afternoon, and by all rights, she should have been home almost an hour ago. She found, though, that it was easier for her to do some of the work she had to do on her lessons in her classroom after all her students had left. Most of the other members of the faculty had come to accept this method she had, and the janitors generally left the front doors of the school unlocked for her. In fact, there was some talk of giving her a key so she could come and go as she pleased. As long as her students were doing so well, the staff wanted her to do whatever it was she was doing with them.</p><p>Having finished her work, she decided that she would take a little peek in the school library. She thought it was odd that she had never seen the room before, but she and her students simply had not found the need to use the books present there. Karen had received a shipment of some of the books she used in college, and they seemed to suffice for her lessons. She wondered what the library of the private school would look like. Certainly, there would be a great many books in it. There had never been a lack of money in the school's five year history.</p><p>As she opened the door, she found that she was actually impressed with the size of the room. Since the school had grades all the way up to the eighth, and at least two of each grade level, the staff reasoned that they would have to have enough reading material to cover a wide range of subjects not generally covered by the poorer public school in the center of town. Standing at the open door, Karen found that she had made a mistake in not bringing her students to the library the school provided. After all, there was no real reason for her little darlings not to go into the room. She decided that she would familiarize herself with the books the school provided.</p><p>Entering the large room, she saw that everything was neatly divided by subject matter. There was even a little study area off to one side, separated by a stack of books. There, if the students wanted, they could read and not be bothered by the noise that is always present in a library, no matter how quiet it is kept. Very nice, Karen thought to herself. Perhaps, when things got a little slow someday in the near future, she would break things up a little and bring her students here. Reading, while not the most important part of education, was nevertheless a useful tool, and her students should learn how to use books to their best advantage.</p><p>The quietness of the library was disturbing as she walked on the thick, plush carpet, and it gave the lovely, curvaceous teacher a strange feeling, being alone in the huge, almost deathly silent room. She was about to leave when she thought she heard a noise come from the study area. She had not checked out the smaller area before, but she thought she had better do that now. As long as the janitors left the front door open for her, there was a good chance that someone might enter the building after school hours. Perhaps one of the high school boys from the center of town who wanted to play a little joke on the students of the school. Again she heard the noise, coming closer to the source, and she could feel her heart pounding with excitement. It sounded as though there was someone talking, although she could hear only one voice Stopping, she strained her ears and listened as carefully as she could.</p><p>""Wow!"" came a whisper from the other side of the book stack. And then: ""Oh, boy!"" The voice sounded as though it was a little too young to belong to a high school student. Somewhat relieved that she would not have to deal with a boy who might be able to make things really hard for her, Karen entered the study area and then stopped and smiled as she saw one of the older students of the school bent over a table reading a magazine. He was so involved with the pictures of the magazine that he didn't notice Karen standing less than three feet away from him. What made Karen smile, though, was that the magazine was one of the most pornographic she had ever seen, and the young boy was obviously aroused by the full page color photos of glistening, blood-swollen vaginas and penises. The lovely teacher could see the boy's swollen cock press against the confining material of his pants. She had seen him in the school halls several times, and she knew that he was a student at the private school. What was he doing here now, though? Obviously, he needed some place to read his magazine, someplace where he would not be bothered by people who thought he should not be looking at such things. It's a good thing I found him, rather than some of the other teachers I can think of, Karen thought. Then she had a flash. If she left right now, nothing would come of what she had seen. She was certainly not going to report him for looking at the unclothed area of the human body. But there was no reason why she shouldn't give him the same type of sexual lessons she had been giving her own students. Education should be for everyone, and if she taught this older boy a few things, he might better understand what was happening in the photos he was looking at now.</p><p>Reaching her decision, she made her presence known by clearing her throat. Instantly, the boy turned white as a sheet and closed his magazine, the expression being one of horror and fear. He looked up at Karen with pleading eyes, believing that she was going to tell his parents what he had been doing. His mouth opened and closed, but no sounds came out. Lowering her hazel eyes from his face to his crotch, she could see that his erection had diminished with his fright. That, thought Karen, will come back ... if I have anything to do with it.</p><p>""That's pretty interesting reading material you have there,"" Karen said, slowly lowering her shapely body to a chair opposite the frightened, confused student. There was nothing in her voice that sounded threatening, but the young boy didn't know her enough to trust her. He was shaking like a leaf in the wind, holding his body a tightly as he could in case he saw a good opportunity to run away before she got a chance to find out his name.</p><p>""I'll bet you had to get someone to buy that for you,"" Karen continued, smiling as she turned her head to one side. She was almost enjoying the frightening hold she had over this boy. In some ways, he was not as old as her own, younger students, but by the time she was through with him, he would really have something to think about.</p><p>""I ... I'm pretty old ... old enough for this,"" he stammered defiantly, as though he was going to defend himself against any thing she might have to say. He was not expecting what happened next, though.</p><p>""I'm sure you are,"" Karen said. ""I'm pretty sure you're old enough to really show your girl friend a good time. You do have a girl friend, don't you?""</p><p>""Yes ... I mean ... well ..."" He was still uncertain about what was going to happen, but at least he could see that the pretty lady across from his was not threat.</p><p>""Ohhhh, come now,"" Karen said, standing up and then sitting on the table right next to him. ""A handsome young man like you must have a girl friend. I know there aren't any in the school here, but that wouldn't stop you.""</p><p>""Well ... there ... there's a girl on my street ... and we go to the movies sometimes ...""</p><p>'Damn this small town morality,' Karen thought. The boy here was reaching the prime of his sexual powers, and he's wasting his time be going to the movies.</p><p>""That's all you've done with her ... just gone to the movies?""</p><p>""Yes,"" he answered as quickly as he could, feeling a little hot under his collar.</p><p>""You mean she's never shown you her cunt?""</p><p>The boy's eyes opened wide as she asked him the question, and Karen smiled again as she noticed that his cock was once again ballooning in his pants. After a short pause, the boy shook his head no in answer to her question. ""And so you have to look at those pictures to see what a woman's pussy looks like,"" Karen said. ""All I can say is, that can't be much of a girl friend. If I was your girl friend, I'd want you to see my cunt ... and my breasts and ass as well.""</p><p>Now the boy was totally confused. Could this be a teacher talking to him like this? She was using words he had never heard from any other woman, and when his other friends said them, they spoke in whispers as though they were bad words and something awful would happen to them if they said them too loudly. But this teacher was saying them as casually as anything he had ever heard.</p><p>""I think I can see what your problem is, This girl friend of yours doesn't let you do anything to her. I'll bet sometimes at night, when you're alone in bed, you play with your cock. Am I right?""</p><p>Now the boy was becoming frightened again. He had never talked about that even with his friends. He had been told by his parents and teachers that playing with yourself was bad and wrong, but there were times when he just couldn't stop himself. He always felt funny after he did it, and he knew that after this pretty woman left him alone, he would probably do it again.</p><p>""How would you like me to show you what a real girl friend is like?"" Karen asked, reaching out and touching his smooth arm. ""You can kiss me and touch my breasts and pussy, if you want . ""</p><p>The boy could feel all his strength leaving him, and he was glad that he was sitting down. ""Of course, I like to know the names of my boy friend "" she added quickly.</p><p>""Johnny,"" he said before he had a chance to think. ""Johnny Bern.""</p><p>""Bern ... Bern ... I have your little brother in my class, don't l? Yes, he's a very nice boy. I should have recognized you. You and he look very much alike. Well, I was his girl friend for a while, and now I would like to be yours.""</p><p>She leaned forward, and Johnny swallowed tightly, hardly able to take his eyes from the deep smooth valley separating her full, high set breasts. Her low-cut sweater left virtually nothing to his imagination. He tried to speak, but he could not, so instead, he nodded.</p><p>""That's good. I thought you might like a real girl friend for a change. Now, suppose you kiss me ... and really mean it.""</p><p>Johnny was too overwhelmed to speak, but she didn't give him a chance to think very much. Instead, she lowered her head down to him and pressed her lips tightly against his.</p><p>Johnny's head was whirling with all sorts of thoughts, and he had trouble believing that this wasn't a dream. He could smell the fragrance she was wearing, and with her lips against his, his eyes remained open in shock, drinking in the sensual beauty of her well-rounded breasts, which were almost touching him.</p><p>Pulling her face away from his slowly, the lovely, wanton red-head slipped down from the table and stood next to him. Then she reached out and gently pulled him to a standing position from his chair. Once again she kissed him, her arms circling him and drawing him against the softness of her sensual curves. His chest was pressed against her full, yielding breasts, and the luscious globes flattened as she held his body tightly against hers, her belly pressing against his.</p><p>""How old are you, Johnny?"" she asked after she removed her lips from his.</p><p>""I ... I ... I'm ... twelve ... almost thirteen,"" he said in a voice that was cracking with excitement.</p><p>""Well, I think you're old enough to kiss me better than that,"" she said in a low sultry voice. ""Hold me the way you want to hold that girl on your street.""</p><p>Karen felt his hands clasp at her waist through the thin material of her sweats</p><p>Searchingly, but still with confusion, he was bracing himself as she again kissed him, this time letting her lips part and her tongue seek the hot freshness of his sweet young mouth!</p><p>God ... God ... God ... man, oh man, oh man ... Johnny thought. This couldn't be happening. He had seen this woman in the halls several times, and he had even thought about her when he played with himself in bed ... but he never dreamed that this would ever happen to him ... with any woman. Fuck ... Fuck almighty! She was really kissing him ... kissing him with her hot moist lips ... holding him in a crushing grip against her soft, full, voluptuous breasts. He could actually feel her nipples pressing into his chest. The girl on his street didn't even have breasts yet! And her tongue ... her tongue was trying to get into his mouth. He had read about people kissing like this ... but to actually have it happen to him ...! She was Frenching him. It was true! People really did it! And his cock... Christ ... Oh, Christ ... He could feel the painful swelling of his penis as it tried to rip through his pants. It had never felt this big before .... and it had never hurt as much as it did now!</p><p>Karen could feel herself being swept over with a lascivious wave. She was holding in her arms an older boy ... one who had already experienced orgasms ... even if they were only from masturbating. While the sex she had had with the students of her own class was fulfilling, she knew that she would be getting something better from this older boy. She let one hand slip smoothly down between their tightly pressed bodies to his loins, feeling him tremble beneath its soft, exploring touch. She didn't want to make him too nervous. She knew exactly what to do to prevent that. She had gone through this many times with her own students. Slowly, seductively, she teased her fingers and palm along the inside of his thighs with gentle pressure And then she touched it ... the straining bulge of his swollen penis inside his tight fitting pants. The already aroused young teacher felt his body shudder and she heard his gasp at the electrifying contact. A searing sensation of intensified desire burned through her belly as she traced the length of his spasming hardness lightly between her thumb and forefinger.</p><p>""Oooooooo, Johnny,"" she cooed, ""it feels so hard. I like a nice hard cock. I'll bet it hurts, all cramped inside your pants. Why don't you let me take it out for you so it can get even bigger?""</p><p>""Aaaaahhhhh ... oooohhhhh ... I ... I ... I ..."" Johnny stammered in confusion; tension building in not only the pit of his stomach, but his loins as well. He felt her soft hand caressing, and then working with the zipper of his pants ...</p><p>And then his whole body became rigid as hi felt her fingers creep gently inside his pants and through his shorts to smooth over his hairless flesh. Then they wrapped with a gentle warmth all the way around the feverishly throbbing shaft of his penis and brought it out into the air of the library.</p><p>God ... Oh, God! He had never expected this when she had caught him reading the magazine. Shivers of wild excitement blazed through his body ... racing from his toes to his loins and balls and penis and belly. A woman was holding his cock! She was actually holding his penis and stroking it with her hand. He pulled away slightly so that he could see and make sure it was not something he was imagining. He watched with wide eyes as she slid the loose outer skin knowingly up and down... just the way he did it himself ... and she was cupping his balls... God! Ooooooohhhhh ... GOD!</p><p>""Mmmmmmmnnnnn ... Johnny ... you feel so beautiful. I think that girl on your street doesn't know what she's missing,"" Karen breathed hotly into his gasping mouth, the wonderfully exciting aroma and taste driving him wild. ""I think we should both get naked ... don't you?""</p><p>He had been thinking just that, but he couldn't believe that this lovely woman would actually come right out and say it. His throat was so dry that he couldn't swallow. She was smiling at him, her moist pink lips partially opened, her long-lashed hazel eyes, sparkling with a million points of light. God ... Oh, God .... he knew he should leave. Getting caught naked with this teacher would be a lot worse than getting caught with the magazine .... but he couldn't move. In fact, he didn't really want to leave. He wanted to see if she looked like the pictures in the magazine. Shit ... Oh, Shhiiiiittt ... her full rounded breasts looked as though they were going to burst right out of her sweater. He had to see what they looked like naked. Visions of her cunt and ass washed through his mind. He had to see what her little pussy looked like ... and her ass-cheeks ...</p><p>""Wellll, Johnny. Is this the way to treat a new girl friend? Or would you rather look at the pictures than the real thing?"" she asked as she squeezed his youthful penis again and again in her warm, slender hand. ""Let me show you how I treat a new boy friend."" With that she lowered her head slowly until her lips were almost touching the throbbing hardness of his twelve-year-old cock.</p><p>Johnny could feel his knees going weak as he thought about what it looked like she was going to do. He felt her hand at the base of his penis, drawing the foreskin down from the sensitive tip, and a second later, the contact of her tongue on the little split sent frenzied jolts of wild exhilaration charging through every nerve of his hotly excited young body.</p><p>He choked out a loud grunt, then felt the soft moistness of her lips slipping down over his pulsing cock-head ... and he felt his penis slithering into her mouth ... deeper... deeper ... GOD! She was taking the whole length of his hardened cock into the warmly wet cavern of her mouth! He could feel the pressure of her sucking cheeks drawing on it for a long moment before she slowly raised her head, lashing her tongue around it as she sucked her way up off the tip ... and then she was smiling again into his face with a teasing, sensual up-turn to her lips.</p><p>""I hope you can see that I treat all my men well, Johnny, darling ... and I expect the same thing from them. I can see that you're a big enough man to really make me feel good ... and that's what I want you to do,"" she whispered seductively, attempting to arouse him out of the fright he was obviously feeling.</p><p>Johnny gasped at the salaciously moistened lips that had just locked around his bloated cock. They glistened with the faint light that was still coming through the library windows. He tried to swallow the parched dryness that had taken his voice.</p><p>""Come on, lover,"" Karen said, again squeezing his lengthy penis.</p><p>Finally, Johnny was able to overcome his shock enough to nod his head, and Karen raised her head to kiss his gaping mouth. Then she stood up, slipped out of her pant suit and sweater and let them fall to the floor. Johnny watched with bulging eyes as Karen placed her panty covered buttocks on the table, his blue eyes anxiously fixed on the curvaceous body revealing it's secrets so willingly to him. He watched with open-mouth as she slowly wriggled her lacy white bra downward to reveal her well-rounded breasts tipped with the erect, pink-brown nipples. The two lush alabaster mounds swayed provocatively to the taunting undulations of her hips as the hotly aroused young teacher rolled her silk panties down, and then he could see the sparse, bright red cuntal triangle between the cream-white smoothness of her thighs. God! Ooooohhhh ... Her entire naked pussy was exposed to him now, the hair-fringed cunt mound looking like a searing flame that heated her vagina to the boiling point. SHIT! He could see the moistened pink cuntal slit up between the satin-smooth pillars of her long, shapely legs.</p><p>She sat facing him, her thighs spread slightly apart and her ovalled buttocks spreading with her movements. She knew that her deliberately seductive position gave him a total view of her curl-fringed cunt lips as well as the tiny puckered little anus centered in the intriguing crevice between her roundedly curved ass-cheeks.</p><p>Jesus! He was sure he would die before this was over. He still couldn't believe what was happening.</p><p>Karen's passion had built to the point now where nothing mattered but the desires washing through her mind. She nakedly undulated toward the spellbound twelve-year-old standing in front of her with his hard, erect cock still jutting through the fly in his pants, and she reached out and drew him to her. Slowly she crowded him close to her, taking both his hands to place them on the warm resilient flesh of her upturned breasts. Her own hand reached down and clasped the painfully swollen hardness of his twelve-year-old cock once more.</p><p>""Now, Johnny ... let's get these clothes off you. I want to see you naked,"" she hissed, kissing him hotly as she stroked his cock with seductive tenderness. Leaving it for a moment, she began unbuttoning his shirt, while he allowed his youthful hands to eagerly explore her tingling breasts with clumsy and unrestrained desire.</p><p>The inflamed teacher removed his shirt to kiss his chest, laving with her searing wet tongue the tiny, hardened nipples of his sweet pectorals. She trailed her tongue downward as far as she could, doubling her body and pressing the full mounds of her breasts tightly into his upward massaging hands. Then she hopped off the table once again, lowered herself to her knees and began to unhitch his belt. She tugged his pants and shorts down over his slender, boyish hips and lean buttocks in one fluid motion, her eyes sparkling as they feasted hungrily on his upwardly arched, rigid-young penis jutting out from his hairless loins, his delicious-looking balls hanging down between his slender, soft thighs.</p><p>""God ... what a handsome young man you are, Johnny,"" she whispered hotly. The blood pounded through her veins and she leaned forward and kissed the head of his amazingly long and hard cock, extending her tongue so that the boy could see its tip wriggling into the little opening at the tip. While her tongue was busy with his penis, her hands tenderly caressed and weighed his smooth young balls.</p><p>""Oooohhhhhhhh...!"" Johnny choked, staggering backward and almost falling with his pants trapping his feet.</p><p>Karen held on to him from her kneeling position and guided him back to the table, pulling his shoes and the rest of his clothing as he sat down on the wooden table. When he was finally naked she spun him away from the edge and spread his legs wide and moved up between them. Her breath was coming in short strained gasps as she clasped his throbbing young penis between her thumb and forefinger, pulled back it's foreskin and voraciously plunged her hot mouth down onto it once again.</p><p>Johnny let out a groan as he raised his head to watch the lustfully beautiful sucking this wonderful lady teacher was giving his cock. WOW! MAN! He hoped she would never stop ...! This was much better than when he flogged it with his own hand, and he was beginning to understand what she had meant when she talked about treating him well. He gasped and shuddered, and whimpered again as her tensed lips and hotly engulfing mouth began moving up and down his lust-hardened penis. His little eight-year-old brother's teacher's lashing tongue twirled and twisted around his cock to swath it in saliva-drenched love with every wild up-suck of her hungrily nursing mouth.</p><p>Karen was hardly aware of her young lover's moan of intense delight. She was too overwhelmed herself with the staggering immensity of her salacious pleasure that filled her quaking belly and hotly seeping cunt as she sucked his sweet-tasting young cock. And in the back of her mind was the ever-present knowledge that this sweet, innocent young penis would soon cum ... soon shoot a searing load of white, creamy sperm deep into her hungrily sucking mouth. The realization that she was actually helping student outside of her class added to the fires raging in her pussy. Perhaps she could go through the entire school, and not merely help her own third grade class. To think, there were lots of little boys just like Johnny here who would not be knowing of her delightful lessons unless she went to them. Perhaps she could have all the students meet her somewhere after school and she could suck them until the sweet nectar of all their fresh young cum filled her entire body. God, yes! She could do it. She wanted to fill her mouth with as much boy-sperm as she could ... wanted to feel her body flooded with their sticky whiteness ... She had to have each and every one of the precious darlings ...!</p><p>Feverishly, Karen sucked and licked, thoroughly examining with her tongue every inch and ridge of his pulsing young penis. She cupped his sperm-filled testicles in one palm while the clasping finger and thumb of her other hand held to its thickly rigid base. Wantonly, the voluptuous red-head knelt between his wide spread legs, the continuous passion mounting within her nakedly lusting body as she visualized the wild it must make for him to see her slavishly working her head up and down over his straining loins. She felt him thrusting his hips upward to her descending motions, fucking his aching hardness between her wetly clasping lips deep into her sucking mouth. Then, she began to swallow in lustful demand, trying to take the throbbing cockhead completely into her warm, wet throat.</p><p>An aching throb pounded through Johnny's fired young loins and tightened belly. Holy Shit! She had sucked his cock into suck hardness that it felt like a telephone pole pulling at his gut. His cock had never been this big before when he played with it. He propped himself up onto his elbows and looked at the beautiful teacher's mouthing of his burning cock. Jesus Christ!! She'd taken it all the way into her throat for a moment. He watched as she raised her head again, and then pulled his loose foreskin up above the blood-filled knob with her fingers ... then she wormed her tongue hotly down inside it in a wild swirling motion, rotating it in crazy circles as though she were trying to drill right down to his throbbing loins that way. The sensations whipped his breath away! He was certain that his aching penis was going to explode ... And then she stopped. Shit ... Damn ... fuck ... shit!</p><p>""I'm changing positions now, Johnny,"" she whispered hotly, her eyes glazed as she pulled away from him. ""Move away from the edge of the table.""</p><p>He quickly obeyed, and then she was lying down beside him, her hand smoothing over his trembling young body, feeling the sleekly developing muscles tense as she explored his secret hollows and crevices. Her voracious lips that had been tightly fastened around his cock were now on his, and her tongue darted into his hot mouth. She raised her satin-fleshed thigh over on top of his hard slender young leg and pressed the delight of her soft hair-covered pussy tightly against his hip with a sensuous undulation. ""Oooohhh ... I'm going to make you the happiest man in the whole world... I'm going to be the best girl friend you ever had, she whispered in a thick, throaty, lust-thickened voice.</p><p>Johnny was laboring to breathe. He never dreamed that things would go this far ... not even when she had started sucking his cock. Whenever he played with himself, it would never last this long ... SHIT! He had never been so excited in his entire life.</p><p>""Oh, you sweet, delicious little lover,"" Karen said, the intoxication of her lust fueling her wanton desires. She ran her fingers through his thick, light brown hair as she began to inch higher on the table in the library, until her prickling, taut-tipped breasts were even with his astonished lace. She wanted to let him know that she was his to do with what he wanted ... she wanted to make all his dreams come true ... she wanted him to love her the way he wanted to love an woman!</p><p>Cupping his chin, she drew his mouth closer to one swollen breast, while she offered the thrusting mound of flesh to him with her other hand. ""Go ahead, Johnny ... suck it ... suck it ... Take my tit in your mouth and suck it ... hard ...!</p><p>Wild fiery sensations raced through her belly and down between her legs as she watched the young boy's lips part when her tiny hardened nipple brushed them. With breathless delight, she pressed it into his warm, moist mouth, then tightly clutched him to her, hoping that he would bite the bursting flesh until she bled.</p><p>""Ooooohhhh ... yesssss ... lover, that's it ... that's the way,"" she whimpered. ""Suck it ... feel it with your wet tongue .... bite it, if you want ... take it in your hand, darling lover .... yes ... yes ...!"" she whispered, smoothing her own hand down his chest and belly to fondle his cock and balls. She heard as well as felt his little moans of pleasure breathed out against her throbbing, swollen breast.</p><p>""This is much better than just looking at the pictures, isn't it?"" Karen hissed, her eyes gleaming with insanely raging desire. The highly aroused teacher watched his young lips tighten and relax their sucking motions while his tongue stabbed and taunted her tingling nipple, his stiffened cock throbbing in her grasp below. ""But I have something even better in mind, Johnny ... if you want to go even farther.""</p><p>Again to the boy's disappointment, she pulled away from him, removing her delicious breast from his mouth and letting go of his iron-like hardness ... SHIT ... How could she stop now ...?</p><p>""Have you ever seen a woman's pussy up close?"" she questioned. ""I mean... not just the pictures ... but the real thing?"" He watched her as she quickly climbed onto her knees beside him, her full cream-white breasts tantalizingly swaying with her movements. ""You haven't ... have you?""</p><p>He shook his head, his eyes widening as he lay there on the table, gaping up at her. ""N ... n ... no ... never ...!"" he somehow managed to say, realizing that his throat was still as dry as ever. He felt as though she could hear his thoughts.</p><p>Karen's passionately contorted face reflected the raw, untamed lust which was now totally controlling her. Slowly, teasingly, she spread the smooth, alabaster columns of her thighs apart, kneeling outward with both legs. The red tangle of sparse, silken pubic hair with its narrow pink crevice separating her hotly flushed cunt lips was totally exposed to his straining eyes.</p><p>""There,"" she hissed. ""Do you like what you see?""</p><p>Johnny gaped wordlessly at the spectacle of her nakedly displayed pussy. He stared in fascination, his twelve-year-old brain whirling. At the same time, he couldn't believe that he was hearing the words coming from this beautiful woman. Suck ... breast ... pussy ... it was more than he could have ever hoped to hear from the girl that lived on his street. The sight of the woman kneeling over him held him spellbound...</p><p>The awareness of his growing excitement was adding fuel to Karen's fiery loins. Nothing in her free sexual life had been anything like this. God, it was maddening ... She knew that she would have to have all the other boys in the school fuck her then .... Her one class wouldn't be enough ... she had to have all of them.</p><p>""Tickle it, Johnny ... Look at it close and feel it ... Go ahead ... I'm sure you'll like the way my cunt feels!""</p><p>Johnny hesitated as he tried to gain control of the strange sensations washing through his virgin body. Karen watched his boyish hand move slowly between her widespread thighs, her breath catching in her throat as she felt it brushing the silken strands of pubic hair lining her feverishly swollen pussy lips. His own breath came in short gasps as he awkwardly pressed, then cupped the entire softly curling triangle.</p><p>""Uuuuuggggghhhhh ... yes ... that's it, precious darling ... Like that,"" she gasped. ""Feel my cunt. it's nice and soft and warm and slippery there, up between my legs ... soft and mushy ....""</p><p>""Yessssss ...!""</p><p>""Oh, lover, you're doing just fine ... rub it ... play with my cunt ... play with it like that ... ooohhh ..."" Karen moaned, suddenly undulating her nakedly curved hips and rippling white buttocks, pressing her lust-heated vagina down tightly against his clutching young hand. ""Oooooooohhhhhh ... that's so nice, darling Johnny ... sssooooo niiicceeee ... oooooohhhhhh ... aaaaahhhhhh ....!""</p><p>She bent hungrily and kissed his twelve-year-old mouth, at the same time moving one leg over his prostrate body until she way straddling his hips with her dampened loins directly above his rigidly poling cock. ""You know what I'm going to do now, lover?"" she asked, not waiting for his answer. ""Playing with yourself is not as much fun as playing with a woman ... and having her play with you. And now you're going to fuck it up into me! You're going to put your beautiful hard cock right inside my hot little cunt ... and fuck it ...!""</p><p>Johnny heard her language in a way that added more and more fire to his quivering loins. They were sending charges of never-imagined excitement slashing through his cock and balls. The twelve-year-old boy was tongue-tied as he lay there, his head raised to see the sensually inspiring picture she made with her full white thighs spread wide apart, knees bent and calves on either side of him, her hotly wet cunt that he was holding right in his hand twitching above the pulsing tip of his aching cock.</p><p>Suddenly, she smoothed her hands down over her softly flaring hips and inward across the tiny bowl of her smooth belly. Almost hypnotically, he watched them move downward through the bright red curls to either side of the pouting cuntal lips between her legs, then slowly spread them apart to reveal between their hair the moist pinkness of her pussy flesh.</p><p>""There, lover darling. Can you see?"" she asked in a rasping voice, holding the blood-filled lips open to his eager gaze.</p><p>Johnny could see all right, but still he raised to his elbows, the enticing exposure of her cuntal flesh totally mesmerizing him. Even though he had seen a woman's naked cunt in pictures, he had no idea it would be so velvety-pink ... so soft and warm-looking. Boy, oh boy! He could even see her cunt-hole .... all wet and glistening and throbbing...!</p><p>""Now, my darling, watch what I do with your hard long cock!"" she gasped, her graphic words searing through him like an electric shock. ""You see ...?"" she asked in a low seductive voice. The dazed young boy lurched when she grasped his painfully hard penis, then saw her lift her buttocks higher to point its blood-engorged head at her visibly pulsating little cunt.</p><p>Staring from his elbowed position, Johnny saw the spongy head of his cock slip unhindered up into the hot buttery channel between her wide spread thighs. Karen watched him with desire-glazed eyes as she lowered her seething wet cunt down onto him, sucking the entire length right up inside her hotly clutching pussy mouth!</p><p>""Shit ... Ooooohhhhh ... SHIT ... he gasped. He was actually doing it... actually fucking a beautiful, big-titted woman ...!</p><p>Karen shivered from head to toe with the searing delight his youthful penis was stabbing inside her tightly hugging vaginal passage. There had never before been the totality of desire with her younger students that she was feeling now ... and she knew that she would have to fuck more and more of the older boys of the school. Excitedly, she began to undulate her lush buttocks and hips in frantic little circles, feeling his twelve-year-old hardness teasingly massaging and taunting her lust-fired vaginal walls.</p><p>Leaning forward, she pressed the firm, full weight of her breasts down onto his young chest m wanton greed, finding his mouth with hers for a hungry kiss while she raised and lowered her hips and eager buttocks vigorously on his throbbing young cock.</p><p>""Uuuuugggghhhhh ...!"" Johnny suddenly grunted in unmistakable delight, his choked alarm was all that Karen needed to make her lift her loins up off of him as he whimpered in mounting confusion. ""Oooohhhh ... fuck! Don't stop now ... no please ....!""</p><p>Before he realized what was happening, Karen was lifting her cunt from his cock and was swiveling about on top of him to come down over him upside down on all fours. She placed her knees snugly against his ribs on both sides, her rounded, white buttocks spread so that the moist pink crevice of her cunt but a tongue's length from his boyish mouth. Then, she plunged her covetous lips down onto his vagina-moistened length of throbbing penis and began to suck it, determined to leave the rest up to his imagination. Even so, she pressed her freely offered white moons back and down closer to his lust-contorted fact, a moan of sensual anticipation rising in her throat and vibrating along his aching expanded cock-shaft clear to his tensed little anus.</p><p>Johnny's brain was swimming in a haze of unbridled desire. Nothing and no one mattered to him at that moment ... nothing but the wild sensations pyramiding in his straining balls and churning young loins. Shit ... he thought he was losing his mind ... or was this woman really straddling him this way while she sucked his lust-inflated cock? He gaped at the delectable vision of her spread-open cunt with the wetly silken curls lining the fleshy lips of her enticing pink little vagina.</p><p>Holy shit! She was ... and fuck it ... he wanted to suck that little cunt and thrust his tongue into her tiny wet hole. Hesitant at first, but knowing that he could do anything to this woman he wanted to, Johnny placed his thumbs into the fleshy puffed cuntal lips, feeling the intense heat they generated as he slowly drew the moistened, hair-fringed lips apart. He felt the sensuous shudder sear through Karen's body when he exposed the hot pink flesh of her pussy to his eagerly excited eyes.</p><p>The sensitive inner flesh of her vagina glistened in the waning light of late afternoon with tiny pearl-like droplets of moisture. With a deep breath, the young boy raised his mouth toward the palpitating lips, and suddenly licked them with his trembling tongue, circling their crimsoned-fringed edges, running his hot, wet tongue like a knife through the hot liquid flesh, while she moaned passionately around his thrusting cock.</p><p>He found the tiny erect bud of her clitoris and felt the madly sucking teacher writhe and squirm above him when he played his tongue on it. That was it, he thought. That's her secret place ... just like cave read about! He fastened his lips tightly to the quivering little bud!</p><p>As he did, Karen jerked and twisted her hips and the fleshy mounds of her trembling white buttocks above his face with involuntary undulations. Then her whole glistening hot cunt was abruptly flowering open to him and there was a heady, perfumed female moisture on his tongue! Man ... Oh, MAN! He was certain he was going to flip.</p><p>The feverishly excited boy couldn't see anything through the naked arch of her hair-fringed pussy and widespread thighs except the wild spectacle of her voluptuously rounded white breast hanging and swaying, their hardened little pink nipples hotly branding his tightened stomach when they swept against him. But he remembered her lustfully contorted face with the thickness of his hard, pulsating cock sucked between her ovalled lips. Then, he realized that her naked buttocks were eagerly waggling for him to do more, while she increased the twirling of her tongue around the rubbery knob of his lust-swollen cock-head.</p><p>Frantically, his hands caught the fleshy ass-cheeks and drew her sweet-smelling cunt closer and closer to his face, and he thrust his tongue lizard-like deep up into its seething channel. The burning penetration caused her to hum once again as she screwed her clutching cuntal sheath down onto his crazily spearing tongue. At the same time, Johnny felt her soft lips creeping farther down onto his aching cock, the muscles of her throat working as she swallowed rhythmically, making his frenzied loins tense and jerk. CHRIST! She was trying to draw his entire penis into her throat right down to his aching balls.</p><p>Her hard-nippled breasts were swaying and dancing against him, scorching and shivering flesh from his young belly from the short up and down motions of her pumping torso, keeping cadence to his exploring tongue fucking deeply into her sweet-tasting cunt. Oooohhh ... Ooooooohhhhh ... ssshhhiiitttt ...! It was too much .... too much ...! It was going to happen to him any minute now .... He just knew it ...!</p><p>Karen sensed it too and she began to suck and draw ant the thickened hardness of his pre-teen cock with all the skill she had developed in college. Her cheeks hollowed and bloated, her throat swallowed around the pulsing cock-head while her belly frantically rose and fell as she pulled at him. God! He was going to cum ... This was it ... the moment she had been working for ... Oh ... if they could only cum together ... The wonderful little darling ... the sweet precious boy ... he was going to bring her the ultimate of pleasures when he squirted his hot white cum into her mouth and throat, and the maddening sensations would burst inside her! But .... but he'll have to hurry, she thought in panic, her lips clasping tightly on the throbbing blood-swollen rod of his cock. She opened her throat another measure to take his pulsing cock head deeper toward her belly. Then at that moment in the very core of her seething vagina, the first violent spasms of ecstasy were beginning. Passionately the red-headed teacher squeezed his youthful, sperm-bloated balls, raking her nails gently beneath them as she strained to her fast rising climax.</p><p>Johnny knew that she was going to cum. Every muscle and cord, each movement and response of her voluptuously naked boy told him of the impending moment. Man ... he could scream. It was totally overwhelming... his lips welded to her steaming pussy while she sucked insanely on his jerking cock ... Shit ... oooohhhhh ... shit ... It was going to shatter right in her mouth .... and here it commmmeeeessss ...</p><p>Karen half screamed. She couldn't do anything more. Her breath caught somewhere between her lungs and her cock-filled throat. The heart stopping sensations boiling within her caused her whole body to shudder rapturously and her mind seemed to have completely left her being. She was aware of nothing but the thunderous cataclysm searing through her body ... and then it came a second time ... and a third ... Oh, God ... GOD! She was cumming and cumming and ccuuuummiing ...!</p><p>All concept of time and space left her mind. Her unequaled series of climaxes were totally and utterly destroying her conscious being ... and ... and she was cuuuuummmiiiinnggggggg again ... and again ... Ooooooooohhhh ... GGGOOODDDDDDD ...! Her convulsing, pleasure-filled body felt as if it has been impregnated with a billion tiny needles! Her spasming cunt was cumming and Bumming. She was certain she would cum forever and ever ... on and on ... and then ...</p><p>And then she felt Johnny's loins jerk upward, the blunt bulbous head of his sperm-filled cock swelling hotly in her constricting throat ... and it burst!</p><p>Even though she had been expecting it, she was not prepared for the vast amount of sperm this twelve-year-old lover was able to flood into her mouth and throat. It came washing into her gullet in wild spurts of teeming, creamy liquid. Gush after gush squirted into her mouth and washed down to her belly, joined by the racking tremors of her own lips as her endless orgasm erupted in a splendid detonation of blinding, lust-satisfying bliss. Again and again he spewed the violent jets of scalding pre-teen jism deep into her convulsing throat. The delicious teacher groaned while she continued sucking a swallowing, her Adam's apple bobbing crazily as she gulped the flood of boiling semen squirting into the warm wet cavern of her mouth ...</p><p>And then the two of them were finished ... both of them collapsing onto the wooden table, his deflating penis pulling from her still nibbling lips ... and there was nothing left ... nothing but the wonderful feelings of total satisfaction.</p><p>After a long while, the lovely naked red-headed teacher had caught enough of her breath to speak.</p><p>""Now ... that's a good deal better than doing it yourself ... right?""</p><p>Johnny looked at her semen covered lips with a huge smile on his face. ""Boy ... I'll say! A whole lot better. More fun too,"" he said breathlessly.</p><p>""I knew you'd think that,"" Karen beamed. ""And I'll tell you something else you might like. I'm taking my class on a little field trip into the woods about an hour away from the school. I've fucked all of them, and they all liked it as much as you did. But I would like you to come along ... if you can, that is. And bring some of your friends. I like a party ... and the more people there, the more fun we'll have.""</p><p>Johnny could hardly believe what he was hearing. Was he being invited to some sort of orgy? It sure sounded like he was .... and he was being asked to bring as many friends as he could. This was too much ... it was simply too much.</p><p>""Now,"" cautioned Karen. ""You realize that if your parents ever found out about what we did, we would never be able to do it again.""</p><p>""Ooohhh, sure, Miss Heller, you don't have to worry about me.""</p><p>""I know I don't, Johnny, but a little caution never hurt anybody.""</p><p>""I ... I think I'd better be going home,"" the young boy stammered, looking around the library for his clothing. ""My parents will probably be wondering why I'm so late.""</p><p>In silence, the young boy dressed and, rolling up his magazine, he walked out the door. Karen smiled after him, sitting cross-legged on the table until she heard the door to the library close. She knew she was taking a big chance in than willing to take ... especially after the incredible orgasm she had just had with Johnny. True, she might be getting a little bored with getting fucked by the same twenty-five students, but she could see now that the entire school was open to her. And she really didn't have to worry about any of the children saying anything. The last thing they wanted to do was something that would get her in enough trouble to be asked to leave the school.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>Later that evening, Karen was sitting in her home feeling better than she had in a long time. She would never have believed when she moved to this small town that she would ever be as sexually satisfied as she was right now. She smiled to herself as she thought of the men in the town. For the most part, they had little or nothing to do with her. She assumed that it was because she was still an outsider ... something she would probable always be. She knew that most of the people in Lincoln had been born and grew up there. She had come from a large city almost three hundred miles away. For all the townsfolk cared, she might just as well come from the moon. Not hat they weren't friendly ... when they spoke to her at all ... but she sensed a distance that she would never be able to overcome. Well, that was fine with her. In a way, her third grade class was far more mature than the adults of the small town. Even before she had started fucking them, they had opened up to her, treating her as though she really belonged among them.</p><p>It was a small wonder, then, that vet y little of what went on in her classroom was heard about outside her classroom. Karen Holier and her third grade class were like a separate world unto themselves. It was a situation that suited Karen just fine. She was happy, her children were happy, and that was all that really mattered.</p><p>True, it might have been nice to have been fucked by one of the fathers instead of an eight-year-old. It had been almost two months since the wanton teacher had felt a man's cock in her cunt. She was getting so used to eight-year-old penises that Johnny's earlier that evening had felt like a log up between her legs.</p><p>Well, if that was the case, then she was looking even more forward to the trip in three days. Johnny would probably come. She could see that in his eyes. And he might bring some of his friends, too. God! Just thinking about being all alone in the woods with her precious little darlings made her cunt-lips tingle as though she hadn't been fucked in years. She smiled to herself as she thought about dozens of love-starved, lust-enraged boys using her body as a receptacle for their sweet cum. In her mouth .... in her cunt ... and they could suck and lick her ... and squeeze her breasts... and suck her nipples ... oooooohhhh ... she had to stop thinking like that. She had work to do, and she would never get it done if she dwelt on the pleasures to come. She felt like a small child herself, waiting for Christmas. Yes ... being alone in the woods with all her children was a little like Christmas ...</p><p>Her thoughts were broken by the ringing of the telephone. She jumped with a start, and then went to answer it. It was only the second time in the month she had it that it had rung ... and the first time had been a wrong number. God, she thought quickly .... if it weren't for my students, I wouldn't be getting any cock at all. She picked it up, wondering who it was that was finally calling her.</p><p>""Hello?"" she said.</p><p>""Hello, Karen Heller?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""This is Martin Goodspeed.""</p><p>Karen closed her eyes and nodded knowingly. Martin was the head administrator for the school. He was a likable enough man, from what she knew of him, which really wasn't all that much. He was only a little older than she was, but he had lived all his life in Lincoln. Although he was hardly an exciting man, much of the original planning of the school had been his, and since he was unmarried, he had ample time to attend to the affairs of his brainchild.</p><p>""Yes, Martin ... What can I do for you?""</p><p>""Well ... it's about the little trip you're planning with your class. We of the school board were wondering if you were going to be the only adult there.""</p><p>""Why ... why, I hadn't really planned on any others,"" Karen said truthfully, The last thing she wanted was to have some parent find out how she had been running her class. Not only could something like that cost her her job, it could undo much of the good she had done to her students by showing them that sex was something wonderful and exciting.</p><p>""Well ... I suppose we should have asked you about this sooner. Do you think you'll be able to get perhaps another parent to come ... maybe a father?""</p><p>""I'll tell you what, Martin,"" Karen said, her mind racing quickly to form a plan. ""I'll talk to my students and see what they have to say. Maybe some of them can ask their fathers. Is that alright?""</p><p>""Yes ... Yes, I think that will solve everything. Of course, we of the board would like to make sure of everything before you leave on Saturday, so we would like to have something before Friday.""</p><p>""Well, I'll see what we can do,"" answered Karen, feeling a little put off that she was not trusted enough to handle her students in the woods. Still, what Martin said made sense ... even if it did look as though her week-end with her little darlings could be ruined. And then a thought flashed through her brain. ""Why don't you take a little time to come out and have a look at what we do, Martin,"" she said, smiling coyly. It might be sort of interesting to have a few adults with her after all.</p><p>""I was thinking of doing just that, Miss Heller, thank you for the invitation.""</p><p>""Thank you for your concern. Good-bye.""</p><p>She hung up her end of the phone and stood still for a moment while she tried to collect her thoughts. Something in the back of her mind told her that she might be biting off more than she could chew, but she just couldn't resist the excitement of the chase. If she could reach her students with her sensual talents, perhaps she could reach the parents as well. Something told her that sexually, the adults of Lincoln, New York were a good fifty years behind the times when it came to fucking. As a teacher, wasn't it her job to educate as many people as she could? There had been nothing stopping her from helping a member of another class. There shouldn't be anything to stop her from helping anyone. She knew where her talents were, and she should make the best possible use of them.</p><p>* * *</p><p>Although Johnny Bern was older than most of the other boys in his school, he was the youngest member of the Lincoln Vikings, a small group of boys who gathered together near the railroad tracks and pretended that they were a secret club. They had their own little meeting cabin with a sign tacked on the door that said ""PRIVATE ... KEEP OUT."" Actually, there was really nothing in the club house that would interest anyone other than young teen-agers, but it gave the boys a sense of belonging. Johnny was the youngest member, and would not have been a member at all because of his age had it not been he who had actually found the club house. The oldest member was Bob Williams, sixteen and somewhat of a bully. Although most of the club members did not like Bob, they reasoned that it would be a lot safer if he were a member of the club rather being against them. At fifteen, Bob almost found that being with a bunch of thirteen and fourteen-year-olds was a waste of time, but in a town as small as Lincoln, there was little else to do. Besides, most of them lived on his street, and he would see them anyway. He had found a way to make a little money off the younger members. Almost all the boys wanted to buy ""dirty"" magazines, but they were too young. Even though Bob himself was too young, he looked a great deal older than he was, and he would collect money from the members, hitch to the larger town ten miles away where no one knew him and buy the magazines. He collected more than the magazines cost, and he would pocket the difference for his trouble. Everyone seemed happy with the arrangement, including the younger boys. He had been doing it for almost five months now, and the club had amassed quite a library of reading material which, just in case the club house was actually entered, was kept by Bob in his parent's garage. The older boy liked to keep track of his magazines, and Bern promised to bring it back by five o'clock. Now it was almost six, and Bob was getting worried that Johnny might have gotten caught with it .... or had thrown it away to keep from getting caught with it. The magazine had cost almost five dollars, and at those prices, it was not something to be taken lightly.</p><p>The older boy was pacing back and forth in the club house and when he finally heard the ""secret knock"" at the door, he hurried to open it, finding a somewhat disheveled Johnny Bern standing at the door.</p><p>""Well, Squirt ... it's about time.""</p><p>""Yeah, well, I got sort of hung up at the library,"" Johnny said somewhat nervously.</p><p>""No one saw you with the magazine, did they?"" Bob asked.</p><p>""N ... no ... no one saw me."" Johnny unrolled the magazine and handed it to the older boy, avoiding his eyes and wanting to get home. He was pretty late already, and he was trying to think of something he would be able to tell his parents. They were bound to ask questions, and he wanted to have a good story for them.</p><p>""Something wrong, squirt?"" Bob asked, noticing that Johnny was not acting his usual lively self.</p><p>""No, nothing's wrong,"" Johnny answered a little too quickly. The last person he wanted to talk to was Bob Williams about what had happened between him and Karen Heller. The older boy would probably make fun of him ... if he believed his story at all.</p><p>""Awwwww ... come on, Squirt. We're all club members. Remember the code. We have no secrets form each other.""</p><p>Johnny thought for a moment. If he told Bob what had happened, would he be betraying Miss Heller? He remembered that the lovely teacher had told him that if he had any friends, he could talk to them about her. Bob wasn't a friend, really, but he certainly wasn't a parent. The younger boy pursed his lips and thought about what he should do.</p><p>""Come on, Squirt ... Do you want to be kicked out of the club? If you know something, it's your club duty to share it with the other members... And that's me.""</p><p>""Wellllll ... you know Miss Heller?"" ""Bob smiled at the mention or the teacher's name. The only woman teacher at the private school was somewhat of a star in the small town, even though no one knew very much about her. he had seen her several times at the store. Man ... she was really a pretty women. Every time Bob saw her, he mentally tried to compare her to the women in the magazines he bought, and he was convinced that the teacher was a lot better looking.</p><p>""Yeah ... yeah, I know who she is.""</p><p>""Now, you gotta promise that you won't tell anyone. On you honor as a club member.</p><p>""Yeah, yeah ... on my honor as a Lincoln Viking. Now tell me what happened.""</p><p>Johnny moved to a chair in the small cabin and sat down. ""Well I was reading the magazine in the library, and Miss Heller came in ...""</p><p>* * *</p><p>Almost asleep in front of her television, Karen remembered that there was still a little bit of her drink left in her glass. After Martin had called, the lovely redhead decided that a little something to drink might help her think of a plan. However, ""a little"" had turned into enough to get her more drunk than she wanted to be. It was a good thing she had finished her school work in the afternoon, since she would never be able to work now in her slightly tipsy state. The bout with Johnny that afternoon must have left her more worn out than she had first thought. God .... she could still feel the lovely young boy's tongue snaking up through her hotly burning cunt lips, and the vivid memory made her wish that the sweet twelve year old boy was with her right then and there to lick her pussy again. Not that she was feeling lonely . She was feeling ... sort of empty ... as though she needed something that only the sweet innocence of Johnny could provide.</p><p>She was just about to drop off to sleep when she was startled by the ringing of the door bell. Forcing her eyes open, she stared at the clock. It was almost ten fifteen. Who could be coming to see her at this hour? She had few enough visitors as it was. Pulling herself from the couch, she walked slowly, and with a slight stagger, to the front door and opened it.</p><p>Standing there was a boy she had never seen before. She could see that he was a good deal older than any of the students at her school, but there was something about his appearance that hid his age from her. He could be anywhere from fifteen to twenty-one, thought the teacher quickly. ""Hello. What can I do for you?"" she asked.</p><p>""Hello, Miss Heller. My name's Bob Williams. You don't know me, but I'm a friend of Johnny Bern's.""</p><p>Karen nodded slowly, her face remaining expressionless. The boy was tearing as though he were trying to frighten her, and she could see that his cock had ballooned in his pants ... and was getting larger even as she looked at it. Inwardly, the young redheaded teacher smiled to herself. 'I'll bet Johnny told him about what happened, and he came over here for a little lesson of his own. This could be pretty interesting. I might have a great deal of fun with this one.'</p><p>""Won't you come in,"" she told him, delighted in the way he acted as though he owned the world. She could see that even though he was trying to be casual, he was very nervous. He brushed passed her, and she moved slightly so that her full, rounded breasts grazed his arm. The boy stiffened, not expecting the actual physical contact, and the lascivious teacher glanced down at his loins and saw that his cock was getting even larger.</p><p>""Now ... uh ... Bob. You say that you're a friend of Johnny's. What is that supposed to mean to me?""</p><p>""Well, Miss Heller,"" he said, feeling his face flush as he tried to act as brave as he could around the younger members of his club. ""Johnny told me what he got from you ... and I was thinking that you might give the same to me.""</p><p>""Really? You were thinking that, were you? And supposed I decide that I don't want to let you fuck me?""</p><p>She smiled slightly as she saw that her own use of the word fuck took the arrogant young boy by surprise. 'He's going to have to learn that sex is something freely given and not demanded,' she thought. 'And I'm just the person to teach him something like that.'</p><p>""If you don't ... Miss Heller ... I'll go to the head of the school and tell him what you did.""</p><p>Bob was smiling smugly, as though there would be nothing she wouldn't do to protect her teaching position at the school, but he never expected to hear what she said in response.</p><p>""That sounds fair to me, Bob. Now if you have nothing more to say, good night. I have a great deal of work to do,"" she lied.</p><p>The boy's face collapsed as though he had not expected his bluff to be called, and now that it had, he was not sure what he should do. ""Maybe you didn't hear what I said, Miss Heller. I'll go to the head of the school and tell him that you've been ... been ...""</p><p>""That I've been fucking the students. Fine. I'm not afraid of you. I can see that you're more of a little boy than anyone in my third grade... and little boys don't scare me. Now suppose you go on home. It must be way past your bedtime.""</p><p>Even as she spoke, though, she could feel her vaginal juices flowing, and she could tell that she was going to actually let this smart-assed boy fuck her however he wanted to fuck her. She wanted to take him down a peg or two first, however. She would make him beg for it. He would just have to learn that he was not dealing with a person who as frightened of him just because he was a little older than the others.</p><p>Bob was crestfallen. He was certain that the lovely teacher would be pleading with him not to talk, and here she was, telling him that she didn't give a good God damn about what he did. And she was calling him a little boy, which made him feel even worse. If any of the club members had done that to him, he would show them a thing or two, but even though the teacher was lovely and almost delicate looking, she had the appearance of someone who could pick him up and toss him across the room if she wanted. His embarrassment was evident as he gaped at her with open mouth and tried to decide what he should do next.</p><p>""Are you saying that you don't think I'll talk?""</p><p>""I'm saying that I don't give a shit if you do or not.""</p><p>Karen noticed that his cock had gone limp in his pants, and that made her feel both sad and happy at the same time. Sad that his arousal was no longer as strong as it had been, but happy that she would be the one to make his penis bigger, rather than some idea he had. Now that she had deflated his adolescent ego somewhat, she decided that she would go on the offensive. Moving closer to him, she positioned her body in such a way so that the deep, soft cleavage of her breasts was clearly in his view, and she shook her upper torso slightly, jiggling her luscious mounds.</p><p>Bob's gaze was riveted in her already swelling mounds, and he was certain that he could see the hardened nipples pressing through Karen's sweater. Then she reached out with her hand and lightly stroked his flushing face. ""Just think, Bob, you won't be getting the same opportunity that everybody else got. You won't get to place your hands on my big, soft titties ... you won't get to look at my pussy ... Think of what it would be like to have your cock fucking up inside my nakedly spread cunt."" Her voice was almost expressionless, but her words were arousing the young boy once again. She began to think that her initial impression of Bob was true. He was a good deal of talk, but still very insecure. His bravado was little more than a mask to hide behind. But physically, he was more a man than anyone in her class, and she wanted to feel his larger penis fucking into her ... She wanted to have him on her terms, though, and not his.</p><p>Her hand was running lightly up and down his heated face, and she brushed away some loose strands of hair as she lovingly stroked him while at the same time taunting him. Bob froze, feeling his head spin. He had several times had his hands on the tits of some of the girls in the town. Once he had even rubbed a girl's cunt through her jeans, and he had been almost certain that the same thing would happen with Miss Heller. Although he had gone no farther than simple petting, he had a pretty good idea of what fucking was like from the magazines he read, but reading about it was not the same as actually doing it. None of his ""girlfriends"" would let him go any farther than just touching their pussies, and none of them had spoken to him the way this sexy little woman was now.</p><p>Karen was feeling very pleased with herself as she ran her hand from his face to his chest. She could feel the young boy shudder as he stiffened. What can he be thinking? she thought to herself. Here I am, telling him that I'm not going to fuck him while I'm acting as though I will.</p><p>""Would you like a little something to drink?"" she asked, finally pulling her hand away from and walking to the liquor cabinet. ""I like to have a little something to drink before I go to bed. It helps me to sleep better.""</p><p>Bob was totally confused by this time. What was going on? First she tells me to leave, and then she asks me to stay. Well, I may as well get a drink from her. Maybe she's gonna let me fuck her after all. To his surprise, he found the thought of staying with her somewhat frightening. Things were not working out the way he thought they would have. She was doing her best to show that she was totally unafraid of him.</p><p>Karen refilled her own glass and made the youngster's drink especially strong, pouring straight Scotch into a glass and handing it to him. She saw him drink it and pretend to act as though he was used to drinking something that strong. The truth was, Bob had not had anything stronger to drink then beer, and after his first sip on the drink Karen handed him, he could feel his entire body start to get warm. He tried to remain as casual as he could, so he took another sip ... and then another. His young body was not able to handle the effects of the alcohol as well as he thought, and soon he felt as though the whole room was spinning around. During this time, Karen had returned to her place on the couch after turning off the television, and she could see that the arrogant teen-ager was now hardly able to stand.</p><p>""You look a little woozy, standing there,"" she said, her voice suddenly becoming husky and seductive. ""Why don't you come over here and sit next to me?""</p><p>Even though Bob now began to see what she was leading up to, his thoughts were muddled by the Scotch. He wondered if she had made all her students drunk before she fucked them. It had to be that way. he was feeling as though he wished he'd never come now. There was something about this woman that was making him feel very uncomfortable, but he decided that he had better sit down anyway. His legs were beginning to fall out from under him.</p><p>Plopping his form on the couch next to the curvaceous woman, he rested his head against the back and closed his eyes. God! What was happening? The whole room seemed to be going around in circles, and closing his eyes only made things worse.</p><p>Karen smiled to herself. It was amazing that he had so quickly become just as frightened of real sex as her younger students were. Even though she was teasing him to bend him to her will, the lovely teacher could not help but pity him. He was much a victim of the small town morality as her third grade class ... perhaps more so. According to all the studies she had read, a teen-ager was in the prime of his sexual powers, and he should be given as much sexual freedom as possible. Here in Lincoln, though, Bob was almost forced to bluff a woman into having her fuck him, and when he could see that it wouldn't work with her, he didn't know what to do. But then, when a bully is stood up to, they generally back down. In a way, Bob probably needed her special talents more than did her third graders ... and she could not very well turn him out. He looked so pathetic, sitting next to her on the couch in his drunken condition, and she leaned over to him and kissed him on the lips, causing him to stir and open his eyes. Again she kissed him, her thick, full lips smothering his, and her gentle hand weaving through his dark, soft hair. She wanted to show him that sex never had to be forced, and now that his ego was totally deflated, she was able to do that.</p><p>To her surprise, the young boy struggled as though he were afraid of actually going through with his original plan of fucking the shapely teacher, proof to Karen that his bravado was little more than a thin veneer. Only the straining tension of her larger body kept him in his seat. To think, Karen reflected, he had come here to blackmail me into letting him fuck me, and now I'm the one actually trying to rape him. Well ... in a little while, he'll see that there is nothing to be afraid of. He might even turn out to be a nice boy after all. Again she pressed her lips to his, grinding her hot mouth harshly against him. She held him with one arm gripped vise-like around his slender waist, her hand snarled in his hair. With her other, she lightly ran her fingers along his chest, reaching inside through the buttons to stroke his sparsely hair-covered flesh. Then she took his hand and placed it on the heaving mound of her left breast, and began his hand in an opening and closing massage. The confused young boy half moaned against her mouth as though he was getting into something more complex than he had ever dreamed. None of the girls he had ever dated had been this aggressive with him, and he was not used to it. It was a good deal easier for him if he were the one controlling what happened. With this woman, though, anything could happen, and it was as much the uncertainty that frightened him as anything else. Karen moaned as his hand began to squeeze the soft pliant mound of breast flesh, and she arched her back in her awkward position to press the lust-taut nipple against the palm of his hand.</p><p>""Now ... don't you like this a lot better than forcing me to let you fuck me, Bob?"" she cooed as she lifted her lips from his slightly. Before he had a chance to answer, she replaced her lips firmly on his, and allowed her hand to trail down from his chest to the base of his belly. She could feel him spasm once as she came within an inch of his pubic mound, and his movement pressed the swollen mass of his pants-covered cock against her arm. God, he thought drunkenly ... No woman has ever touched me there unless I put her hand there. He could feel his blood coursing and pounding through his body, flushing his face and causing him to turn a bright red.</p><p>Now he was all hers, and she was determined that she was going to show him what real sex was like. She guessed that he must be the one buying the magazines Johnny had read. Well, that meant he must have read them as well, and he was old enough to know how to put his reading knowledge to good use. From the pictures he would get a class room lesson ... Now it was time for his final examination.</p><p>""Bob,"" she whispered into his ear after she removed her lips from his. ""You've seen pictures of a woman's mouth sucking a man's cock. Would you like me to do that to you now?""</p><p>Bob's brain was reeling now, and he was finding it hard to think. His cock was aching now with the swelling her arousal had created. He couldn't remember a time when it was so large before .... and as her hand come closer to it inside his shirt and pants, he could feel it jerking as it passed against his fly.</p><p>His cock became even larger as she removed his hand from the front of her sweater and slipped it under the bottom hem, allowing him to feel the smooth, soft naked flesh of her belly. As though with a mind of its own, his hand inched up under her sweater and finally came to rest on her bra. He could feel even more distinctly the sex-hardened nipple straining to break through the cotton covering, and he pinched it through the lacy sheerness, causing her to shudder as a million little ripples of desire seared at her skin.</p><p>Now Bob was becoming a little more sure of himself again, even though he was still more drunk than he wanted to be. He moved his body and kissed her, but Karen was not to be outdone. She opened her lips and forced her tongue passed his and into the warm wet depths of his mouth. His mind continued to swirl with the shock of the situation, and fleeting thoughts of the other girls he had made out with raced through his mind. The was as far as he had ever gone with them, and even then, his heart had been pounding so hard that he thought it would burst. But he understood now that he would be going a lot farther with this woman, and he began to feel strongly the f ears that always come when virginity is about to be lost. She pulled him tightly to her, grinding her softly yielding belly into his solid young loins. She delighted in the feeling of his long, thick penis pressing against the cloth of her pants suit, its throbbing presence telling her that she wanted it inside her very, very shortly.</p><p>A wild ripple of arousal seared through her at the feel of its startling hugeness. Tiny shivers of brewing sexual agitation swept quickly upward along the hollow of her back and she heard her own little moan of excitement as her arms slipped upwards from near his groin to around his neck. God ... he was enough older than any of the other boys she had fucked that his cock would be much larger then theirs. It would be almost a welcome change to have his long, thick rod of flesh pulsating inside of her. She had to have it ... and she had to have it soon!</p><p>The wild sensations were beginning to roar to life within her quaking belly, totally wanton in their nature, and she was glad that he had not run off as it looked like he might earlier. She was going to have him, and the thought made her breathing come in short gasps. She could sense the confusion breaking down the boy's fear as he responded more and more to her kissing and the thrusting of her tongue into his young, sweet mouth. But she did not want him to be afraid any more, just like she did not want her own students to be afraid. Sex was something wonderful and not something that should produce fear. It was that very fear that she was trying to overcome in her students, fear that had been instilled, not by having sex, but by not having it and being told that it was something dirty. She was glad to see that he was now kissing her back and sucking on her tongue. She began to revolve her hips tightly in little circles against his hotly throbbing cock, increasing the desire firing through him. If she could feel his fear of the unknown pass very quickly. Even though he hated to admit it, he was grateful that this woman was now making things easier for him. She was really too much, having all but forced his hand against her voluptuous breasts like she had. None of the girls he had felt-up before had ever place his hand there, and her soft tit was so warm and pliant ... man of man, he was sorry now that he had tried to blackmail her. He began to think of himself now as one of the men in the magazines he had read. Could it be that he would actually be fucked by this woman? True, she was letting him feel her breasts, and she was getting close to his penis, but the thought that she might actually go all the way with him was still foreign to him. Even though it was what he had in mind, he could not believe that it would actually happen ... and the thought that it might scared him.</p><p>""Now, little lover,"" she whispered hotly after a long embrace. ""I think we ought to get undressed and get to know each other a little better.""</p><p>Oooooooooohhhh ... God! She was really going to do it. He couldn't believe it. After she had almost asked him to leave, she was really asking him now to take off his clothes. This was the real thing, and he was-no longer certain that he could handle it. After all, she was a fully grown woman ... he had had nothing but young girls, and even they would never let him actually fuck them. He could feel the solid hardness of his penis pressing hotly against, not only his pants, but the soft swell of her belly.</p><p>Karen too, could feel his cock pressing against her, and the sensation of his hard cock was causing her vaginal lips to seep warm moisture now churning in her belly. She could sense the fluids of her mounting lust ooze from her tingling pussy lips and dampen the quivering flesh of her inner thighs. She held nothing against him, now. To do so would mean only denial for herself, and she was beyond the point where she could stop ... even if she wanted to in the first place. She wanted to hold his cock ... hold it the way she had held Johnny's ... and Billy's ... and Alan's ... all of them ... she wanted to suck Bob's throbbing penis!</p><p>""Suppose we turn down the lights a little,"" she suggested. ""I never like fucking as much in brightness as I do in the dark.""</p><p>She stood up from the couch and turned off all but one of the lights in her living room. She left the one on so that she would be able to see the naked form of this sweet, though confused young man as well as feel him. To Bob, the darkness was the signal that something really big was going to happen. She was not playing with him anymore ... She was serious. This was incredible! SHIT! He had never been so hot in his life. She was really turned on ... almost as though she was as cock-crazy as the women that were in the pictures he looked at. He never thought that women like that would ever be in his small town ... but he could see that he had been wrong about that! Suddenly he couldn't wait to see what a real woman looked like naked. Karen looked like she had a really sexy body, and even though he was still a little afraid of her, he wanted to see that luscious body of hers.</p><p>After she had turned down the lights, she stood facing the young confused boy, pulling her sweater off from her body in one fluid motion. ""Well, what are you waiting for?"" she said, moving closer to him. Then she began unbuttoning his shirt while he sat on the couch, his mouth hanging open and his eyes wide with the same wonder she had seen so many times before in all the other young boys she had fucked. Her hazel eyes were sparkling with a gleam he almost couldn't believe.</p><p>Bob hesitated, spell bound as she began to slowly strip his shirt off. He was mesmerized by the crazy expression in her eyes. This is it, he told himself ... I'm going to be fucked by a real woman, and not by just his hands and the vision of a woman in his mind. With that sudden awareness, he could feel his fears mounting more than ever before. She had successfully destroyed his ego before ... what if she did something like that again by laughing at him? What if he couldn't fuck her the way she wanted? After all ... he had only read about vaginas. He had never seen one in real life before.</p><p>""Ooooohhh ... come on, Bob,"" she said in a voice that told him his fears, which she could plainly see, were groundless. She didn't want to make him feel as though he might fail. If he thought he would do good, then he would. That was all there was to it. She could see that his bravado had been little more than a cover-up for the fact that he was really insecure, and she wanted to show him that he shouldn't be that way.</p><p>As he stood up from the couch, his shirt open she slipped out of her bra, revealing her huge, voluptuous tits to his bulging eyes. ""You don't have anything to be afraid of. I've done this with boy's half your age. Are you going to tell me that you can't fuck me when an eight year old can?"" Before he could answer, she unzipped her pants and allowed them to cascade to the floor around her ankles, where she kicked them to one side. Then she spread her long, shapely legs slightly apart and placed her hands on the curve flare of her satin-smooth hips.</p><p>""Ssssshhhhhhiiiiitttttt...!"" Bob hissed under his breath. He could feel his heart pounding at the sight of her nakedly compelling beauty. he felt the sweat beading on his forehead as his eyes raked over her voluptuous form from head to toe and back again. Then his gaze was fixed on the bright red curling triangle between her full, satiny thighs ... and farther up to the crevice of her hard-nippled breasts. His throat was dry, the length of his swollen cock throbbing in painful spasms inside his pants. God damn! He didn't know what he should do now. Even though this was what he had wanted to happen, he had not really expected it, and he hadn't thought the next part through.</p><p>Sensing his confusion, Karen walked to him and began pulling wildly at his pants, his formerly angry, cocky face now looking confused and frightened.</p><p>As soon as she pulled his jeans to the floor, she backed away from him and sat at the other end of the couch. As soon as he was naked, she could see that she was in for a really good fucking, the type of fucking she had been missing for some time, despite her students. Her excited eyes swept wildly to the throbbing thickness of hardened flesh poling out from Bob's sparsely haired loins. She lowered her gaze slightly to his heavy sperm-bloated sac holding his young balls ... and then she tossed one arm over the back of the couch.</p><p>""Is there something special you would like me to do to your cock, Bob?"" she asked, her voice heavy with lust. She wanted to see what this young man had in mind. She had pretty much decided that she would let him fuck her the way he wanted her to. She was placing herself entirely at his disposal.</p><p>Her intentions were not lost on the aroused teen-ager. His mind raced with pictures he had seen in the magazines and some of the things people said in the stories. What did he want her to do? The only thing that came to mind was that he had wondered what it would be like to have his penis in a woman's mouth. Could he ask her to do that? Would she actually take his cock into her mouth? He took a deep breath to steady his nerves and said, ""I .... I want you to suck me ... I want to fuck your mouth.""</p><p>It was all Karen could do to keep from laughing. That was just what she was hoping he would want her to do ... she had wanted to suck his handsome cock until it squirted its delicious young cum deep up into he throat ever since he had come over to her house.</p><p>""That's fine with me,"" she said as she slowly rose from her place at the end of the couch. She knelt in front of him, and as though they had minds of their own, his hands went into her thick, red hair, working gently as he had seen men in the pictures do. It was like a dream come true. Every time he had seen her in the store, watching her swing her luscious ass as she walked, unaware that he was watching her, he had really wondered what she looked like naked ... and he was not disappointed. Now that she was kneeling in front of him, he was already loosing some of his fear, and he braced himself for something he knew would be wonderful.</p><p>Karen was staring at the long, thick cock with its moistened head partially visible now out of its sheathing foreskin, level with her face. She could help but stare at it. it was huge ... larger then any she had seen in the past month, as were his heavy balls. As she stared at it, she brought her hand up along his thighs to finally circle it with her slender fingers and pull away the loose outer skin from its blunt, blood-filled tip.</p><p>""I'm going to suck it, Bob ... I'm going to kiss it and lick it and suck it until you cum in my mouth,"" she said as she leaned forward slowly. She placed her pursed lips to its pulsing head and held them there before letting her tongue slip out between them, swiping away the little bubble of premature moisture that had oozed from its split. Then she wiggled the tip of her tongue into the tiny opening, causing the boy to shudder at the sensitive contact.</p><p>""Ooooooohhhh ...!"" he hissed, instinctively thrusting his hips forward. ""Wow!"" He watched in wild fascination as her hand tightened around his jutting penis, and wild jolts of lust went slashing through him when she opened her mouth and her moistened lips slipped wetly over the tingling knob of his cock! His legs were like rubber as her tongue began to swirl around his penis and work deliriously up and down it's turgid shaft ... Shit ... it was really happening ... his cock was being sucked by a naked woman ... Miss Karen Heller had taken the thing right up into her mouth. And he could see why the men in the pictures were smiling when this was being done to them.</p><p>Karen choked back the moan of delight to trying to rise in her throat. She felt the heated secretions seeping wetly from her feverish vagina and flowing down between her widespread thighs to puddle wetly on the floor beneath her. She pressed her thighs together and pinched the tiny throbbing bud of her clitoris between her hair-lined cuntal lips.</p><p>""Uuuuuuhh ... wait a minute ... lay back on the floor,"" he commanded, not wanting to waste a second of his sexual freedom. ""I ... I want to see your cunt ... I want to look up inside it ...."" Karen was actually pleased that he had said that. She wanted him to use her body for whatever desires he might have, and she was happy that his fears had passed enough for him to make his wishes known. She lowered her body to the floor and lifted her legs until they flattened the firm full moons of her naked breasts. She smiled inwardly at the sight she must be presenting to him, her legs drawn up and spread wide to expose her fervidly moistened cunt. She could tell that his imagination was running rampant, and she hoped he would ask her to do many more things like this.</p><p>Bob dropped to his knees, leaning forward between her upraised legs and full, widespread thighs, Holy Shit! He could see her tiny ass hole, all puckered and inviting, centered in the smooth hairless crevice between the satiny moons of her taut, cream-white buttocks. And above, less than an inch away ... there was the moistened pink ribbon of her pussy-flesh dividing the snug, hair-fringed lips of her cunt.</p><p>His thumbs made her lurch when they touched the hotly swollen lips. Breathlessly he parted the clasping cuntal flesh, his eyes staring at the little recessed hole of her anus, working like a baby's mouth beneath his excitedly exploring fingers. And then .... then he saw it... her tiny cunt-hole, a damp coating of moisture glossing the palpitating opening as well Us the petals of flesh above it. With increasing wonder he spread them open to find her tiny, erect clitoris!</p><p>His young brain reeled with the headiness of the erotic spectacle. God... it looked just like it did in the pictures ... better! He could feel the mounting pressure in his aching cock and balls, and he knew he had to do something to relieve it. He wanted to fuck her ... No ...! He wanted her to suck him first. The last time she had done it only moments ago had made him feel so wonderful that he wanted to feel it again. He liked the idea of having her stroke his penis and sucking the cum and aching hardness right out of it. and sexually reeling brain sinking farther and farther into the sensual heat of her desire. His wanton exploring of her body was inflaming her, making her revel in the total wantonness of his actions, and the sex-maddened teacher moaned in soul-consuming passion at his youthful fingering of her freely exposed cunt. In his own way, Bob was just as sweet and innocent as all the rest of the boys she had fucked, and he was as much a victim of this small town morality as the rest of them were.</p><p>Abruptly, the teen-ager got to his feet and threw himself on his back next to her. ""I want you to suck me again ... I want you to suck my cock,"" he said, none of the earlier cockiness left in his voice now. ""I... I want to watch you ... I want to see your lips around my cock and I want to see your head bobbing up and down.""</p><p>Karen smiled and turned over onto her knees to crawl up between his legs, her firm, full breasts rippling and swaying erotically with her movements, her shoulder length red-hair grazing his thighs and stomach as she positioned herself. She was determined that she would do what ever he wanted her to do ... especially if it was to suck his beautiful penis. Hungrily, she stared down at the long, upthrust thickness of his youthful cock, then clasped it with finer and thumb at the hairy base of its broadening root. Without hesitation, she drew down its tender foreskin and plunged her mouth over the wet rubbery knob-end, locking her soft lips in a pressured suction just behind the swollen coronal rim as her tongue began to excited lashing and swirling.</p><p>""Aaaaaahhh ... oooohhh ... oh shit!"" Bob moaned as his loins jerked convulsively upward, his small eyes riveted in desire-glazed captivation on the sight of the lovely naked teacher's moistened lips absorbing his thick cock right up between them and beginning to slide slowly up and down. Oooohhh ... delicious. He wanted to fuck her too. He wanted to fuck her in the ass and her cunt and her mouth ... And he knew that she would let him. From the way she was acting, he knew that he would be able to fuck her any time he wanted. Ooooohhhhhhh ...</p><p>Her eyes tightly shut, Karen could feel the young boy move around beneath her, but she wasn't sure what he had in mind now, not until she felt his hot breath against the feverishly tingling lips of her wet pussy. She stiffened at the sensitive contact, and then she knew he was sixty-nining her. While his hands held her head in place around his huge young cock, she felt his searing tongue catch part of her smoldering cunt and the entire length of the glistening valley separating her white buttocks. She waited in a mixture of lust and confusion until she felt it again ... felt his hot wet tongue flesh graze over the tiny exposed mouth of her anus! Again and again it lashed out, sweeping and laving between her widespread buttocks, and finally working downward toward the burning moth of her sensually tingling pussy. Good, she thought through her desire-ridden mind. I'm not going to have to show him anything. He's thinking all by himself.</p><p>Bob could feel her whole body become rigid as he whipped at her pussy lips with his tongue. Shit ... what he was doing was paralyzing her, and right when his own balls were working toward the bursting point, too. Now, she just hung over him with her mouth stuffed full of his throbbing cock.</p><p>The wanton teacher choked and whimpered around his mouth-fucking hardness as over and over he repeated his lustful assault, his tongue knifing wetly through her lust-fired cuntal flesh with an amazing skill for this being his first time. 'It must be because he learned what to do from those magazines,' she thought. Christ ... he was spreading her open in the tenderest part, until she began to twitch and jerk uncontrollably, her own mouth beginning once more to feverishly nurse his aching cock.</p><p>""Now ... now I want to fuck you... from behind,"" the aroused boy stammered.</p><p>The blinding desire filling Karen's sensually impassioned nakedness made her welcome any form of fucking at that moment. She had to have something fucking in and out of her ... nothing else mattered. It would trigger the ecstatic release she must have before she went totally insane with lust. Ooooohhh...</p><p>God ... yes ... yes ... she wanted to be fucked by this huge boy-cock to completion, and the thought that this mere youngster was able to think of fucking her from behind only added to the mounting lust that had by this time totally claimed her.</p><p>The crazily aroused red-head felt him move out from under her and into position, felt his strong gripping at her hips, and the wet tip of something hot and hard probing between her smoothly trembling thighs, as if it were searching for her tiny little cunt mouth. With an unrestrained moan, she began to move the twin mounds of her lasciviously presented buttocks in little searching circles, attempting to trap the phallic hardness, while her wanton actions continued to build the mad erotic tension within her to a nearly unbearable peak. God ... Dear God ... She had to have it .... had to have it prodding... fucking deep inside her belly now! Reaching frantically back through the arch of her hungering loins, she grasped the dangling spear of hardened boy-cock, guiding its blunt, blood-engorged tip toward the mouth of her waiting cunt!</p><p>Instantly, Bob fucked, spreading open her wetly receptive pussy-channel with a breath-taking thrust Wider and wider her cuntal walls expanded before his deep lunge. He buried his cock to the hilt, deep up between her squirming, quivering white thighs!</p><p>""Aaaaaaahhh ...!"" Karen grunted as she felt her cuntal walls flowering before his thickened cock-head. ""Ooooooohhhhh ... uuuuuuunnnnhhhh ... UUUUHHHHGGG!""</p><p>""SHIT...!"" the young boy hissed, staring in wide-eyed fascination as his long thick penis slithered up into her with a wet charge until it was totally buried in the warmly gripping passage of her pussy, his sperm-bloated balls slapping against the tender flesh of her flowering vaginal slit below! And as she continued to grunt and groan, he began to fuck unceasingly into her from behind, her soft, satiny cuntal flesh rippling like tiny wavelets before his body-jarring thrusts.</p><p>At first it seemed to Karen that a huge log had been forced into the sensitive core of her body, but as the boy kept up the fucking strokes with amazing rhythm, there was hardly time to dwell on anything but the fulfilling pleasure it was bringing her. In unprecedented passion, she was fucking rhythmically back to meet her young lover's panting thrusts into her clutching vagina. She felt his hands clinging to her hips as she wantonly undulated her naked body, rotating her buttocks backward in tiny lascivious circles, giving herself fully to the delight the young boy was fucking into her from behind.</p><p>In her wild lust, the cock-filled teacher wished she could have seen Bob's beautiful, pleasure-bringing penis enter and disappear inside her hotly clasping cunt, but she could only picture it in her mind. Still, there mere thought that she was allowing her body to be used for the education of this young boy was enough to blaze overwhelming excitement to the raw nerve-ends of her nakedly inflamed flesh, telling her that something wonderful was going to happen soon deep inside her churning belly.</p><p>Bob's teen-aged mind was swimming with insane frenzy while he fucked the red-headed teacher from behind and watched her passion twist her face. She was bucking back on his aching cock as if it were something she would never be able to get enough of. She reached both hands back underneath her to cup and squeeze his semen-bloated balls, and he could feel the mounting pressure against the tip of his cock. Christ ... he'd jerked off enough times to know when he was cumming, and he knew he wouldn't be able to hold out much longer.</p><p>He couldn't believe that this had actually happened to him. All the times he'd been looking at the pictures and wondering what it would feel like to have his cock sucked ... and then fucked into a cunt from behind. He knew that if he waited long enough in his life, it would happen, but this ... this was better than playing with his cock ... a lot better ... He could feel that he was going to blow his fucking balls off if he didn't cum soon. Shit ... She was fucking back on his lust-swollen cock like there was no tomorrow ... it was happening ... it was really happening ....!</p><p>Karen was going crazy on the end of his cock, increasing her wild fucking until the amazed teen-ager thought his balls were going to fall off. Great swirls of heat were building deep inside his sperm-bloated testicles as he watched her passion-driven expression. The muscles in his stomach tightened until he thought they would snap from the pressure as he arched his hips and rammed his aching hardness still further between her quivering pussy lips. He gaped at the pink ridges of flesh pulling out from her cock-filled vaginal passage, clinging greedily to his thrusting thickness as she waggled her beautiful round asscheeks like a woman possessed.</p><p>Fuck ...! FUCK ...! It was almost time ... he was going to blow his wad. Strangled sounds forced their way up form somewhere deep in his young chest. Just a few more seconds ... a few more fucks ...</p><p>Karen wanted to feel this young boy explode deep in her belly .... she wanted to feel his fresh young cum flowing deep in her quaking body. Nothing else mattered to her ... there was nothing in the world for her at that point then the thought of his hot nectar shooting into her and filling her belly to bring her the total rapture she so desperately wanted ... She sensed it {hen, swelling convulsively; cumming. I ... I'm cumming ... cuuummmmiiinnng!"" Bob gasped as his cock soared with the needle-like steams of white hot sperm rushing form the length of it.</p><p>Karen hardly heard the young boy as his wildly jerking penis gushed forth hot thick jets of his pungent secretion to flood her ravished vagina. Her lips bared back over her teeth as she groaned and bucked furiously against him. The ecstasy of it was greater than ever before, and as the first hot squirts of searing boy-sperm hit, her own long-sought climax was finally triggered. Salaciously, the writhing teacher fucked her naked buttocks back at her panting young lover to get the full benefit of his shaft of hardness buffeting into the inflamed cuntal passage. Every muscle in her naked body contracted as she felt the erotic jolt of sensual pleasure spasm through her screaming belly.</p><p>""Oooohhh ... God ...! Fuck ... Fuck harder ... I'm cumming, too ..."" she moaned. ""I'm cccccuuuuummmmmmmiiiinnnnngg!</p><p>There was no time ... no space ... no motion in Karen's universe, only the unbelievable bliss of her insane orgasm as she was struck again and again by the spasmodic twitching of every straining muscle. Bo,! continued to spew his reservoir of youthful sperm deep into the hidden recesses of her trembling belly, and she climaxed again, groaning and slamming her naked buttocks frenziedly back onto his hosing cock.</p><p>At last ... at last, it was over, and Karen felt the once-cocky boy trying to move over her collapsed body. She rolled onto her back as he quickly stood up, gaping down at her as though he still could not believe what had happened to him.</p><p>""Wow ... Shit ... that was ...""</p><p>""That was very good, Bob,"" Karen was finally able to say when she caught her breath. "" I hope you can see now that there is no need to try and force someone to fuck you. And I hope you can see that while the magazines you read tell part of the story, there's a great deal more to fucking a woman.""</p><p>Bob could only nod his head as he delighted in the little after-shocks still searing through his body, Karen watched him as he picked up his clothes and dressed slowly. She could tell that he must be something of a bully, judging from the way he had been acting when he first came to her. His whole manner was much more subdued now, and in addition to the service she had provided the young teen-ager, she knew that the way he looked at people would be much more understanding. He was probably the way he had been because of the small town morality to which he was subjected Now that he had risen above the simple-minded morality imposed on him, his frustration would no longer be quite as bad, and as a result, he would no longer be the bully he had been.</p><p>After the teenager had gone, Karen lay in her bed, smiling in the darkness as she thought that everything was working out better then she had first planned a month ago. Her students were more happy and better workers than any others in the school. She was able to transcend her class and help not only other children in the school, but even some of the other younger boys in the town. Perhaps it had been a good thing that she had decided to come to the small town, she reflected. She had all but given up hope with the parents and older people in the town, but in her hands lay the future of the children. It would be them who changed the town, and Karen was glad that she was to have a hand in it.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>It was Saturday evening as Karen sat at the edge of the bed in the cabin she would use for the night. Martin Goodspeed, rather than one of the parents had come with the class, and since he was the Superintendent, the outing had been allowed to stay in the huge central New York park overnight, something Karen was really looking forward to. Martin's presence had been a blessing. In addition to her entire class, four older students had come along, friends of Johnny Bern's. She was sorry that Johnny couldn't come, having caught a cold the day before, but the wanton teacher knew that she would be able to have many more sessions with him later in the year. Since the four friends were not part of her class, Martin had spent the day with them, leaving Karen free to take her third graders into the woods, where she let them do anything they wanted with her. She was surprised that for the most part, they liked being in the woods more than in her cunt, and she reasoned it was because since they had already fucked her, they were no longer in total awe of sexual activities. Some of them had come to her and sucked her breasts, and few had not only finger fucked her cunt to cumming, but had let her masturbate them to cumming in her hand as well. Still for the most part, she was no longer a mystery to them, and she took it as a healthy attitude toward sex ... something they would never have acquired if she hadn't let them all fuck her after her lessons back in the school.</p><p>However, there were the four older boys that had come along. Karen noticed that for almost the entire day, they had been apart from her. She knew it was because they were not part of the class and felt out of place. Wellllll ... that would be ending very shortly. She had invited all of them to come to he cabin after supper. She licked her lips in anticipation of the meeting. While the rest of her class slept in the tents they had brought along, she would give a crash-course in sexual delights to the four older boys. She could tell from the way they had acted toward her during the day that Johnny had not told them anything about what she would do to them, and she was glad of that. They would come to her with no warped ideas about what would happen, and she would be able to mold them into having a healthy attitude about sex ... just as she had been able to do with the other precious little darlings.</p><p>She fumbled through the bag she had brought with her ... a bag containing not only two bottles of liquor, but some pot as well. Ever since she had come to this small town, she had been saving her grass for a special occasion, and if there was ever to be a special occasion, it would be tonight. Something in the back of her mind told her that she would have to get the four older boys as drunk and stoned as she could. It would be a part of their education. Perhaps if they saw what could happen if a person got too drunk, they would drink just enough to make them feel good, and no more. And she knew that none of them had ever experienced the pleasures of marijuana, living in the small town. Yes, it would be quite a night for them, she thought, and she was looking forward to their arrival.</p><p>As she made her cabin ready, she heard an almost silent knock on her door. The sun had set behind the towering hills to the west, and the entire camp area was shrouded in darkness. As Karen opened her door, she was the four older boys standing there, looking as though they had been asked to report to her for some sort of punishment. She smiled at them and then quickly glanced behind them to see Martin and her class sitting around a camp-fire. 'That will keep all of them busy,' she thought to herself.</p><p>""Come in ... come in,"" she said as sweetly as she could. ""I don't want you to think that just because you're not a third grader you're not welcome.""</p><p>The four boys huddled together as she closed the door behind them. She turned to look at them, their sweet innocent faces full of wonder at what she wanted them for.</p><p>""I'll get right to the point,"" she said as she went to the bag of her bed. ""Would any of you like anything to drink?""</p><p>The boys looked at each other as she pulled out a bottle of what was obviously liquor. Could it be possible? Was this teacher actually asking them if they wanted to get drunk? Was this certainly looked that way. And then as, they watched with confused fascination, Karen twisted open the bottle and took a healthy gulp, passing it to the closest boy to her. ""I'm afraid we'll have to drink right from the bottle,"" she said as the boy looked from the bottle to her and then back to the bottle. ""I had no idea how many boys would be using this, so l didn't bring any glasses. Now, you all know my name, but I don't know yours. Suppose you tell me who you are.""</p><p>""I ... I'm Mike Nomad,"" said the boy to whom she had passed the bottle. As though he were drinking to his name, he placed the top of the bottle to his lips and filled his mouth with the brown liquid. Then he passed it to the boy standing wide-eyed next to him. ""I'm Kevin Nelson,"" said the second boy, who repeated what Mike had done. And so did the next to boys, Eddy Gerold and Larry Mandel. In almost no time, the bottle was empty and the four boys were weaving from side to side as they tried to keep their balance. Karen smiled as the conversation began. The boys could see that the were not with one of the stodgy teachers they had grown used to. They were with someone who really understood them, and while the bottle was passed around, Karen talked about what she had been doing with her class. At first the boys had been totally shocked. They simply could not believe that such a person existed in their town, but the talk of sex nevertheless caused their pre-teen cocks to start swelling in their pants. After the bottle was empty, Karen brought out her bag of grass, and the four boys watched as she rolled joint after joint. This was incredible. They had seen liquor and were not as fearful of it as they were of the pot. That was something that was only talked about in the most hushed of whispers in the small town, and they stared at Karen as she lit up one of the rolled cigarettes as though they expected her to turn into a raving maniac. When the lovely teacher passed the joint to Eddy, the boy backed away in horror.</p><p>""Go ahead,"" Karen said in a warm understanding voice. ""It feels a lot better than drinking, and you'll want to be stoned for what we're going to be doing in just a little while.""</p><p>All the while she had been talking, she had refrained from telling them that she wanted to have an orgy in her cabin. She believed that it might scare them away. She wanted them to gradually come around to her way of thinking, and that meant that she would have to use more patience than she ever had before. She was not dealing with just one confused student who knew her now .... she was taking care of four almost total strangers, and she wanted to make sure that nothing went wrong.</p><p>Karen had not had anything to drink, preferring not to dull her senses for the activity she had planned, but she did get stoned with them. In no time, the four of them were rolling on the floor and laughing, generally acting as though they were old friends who had not seen each other in years. Karen, though, knew that it was time to put her plan into action, and, as the four boys were giggling and laughing, the shapely teacher stood up and began taking off her clothes.</p><p>There was instant silence in the cabin as Mike, Eddy, Kevin and Larry stared at the lovely teacher stripping right before their young eyes. They had forgotten all about what she had been saying in relation to her class, and they had never dreamed that she would do something with them anyway. And she had done it so suddenly... Karen sensed that there was a strong fear rising in them. This was something that they had been told was bad ... wrong ... dirty... and she was determined that she would show them there was nothing wrong, bad or dirty about sex.</p><p>""Don't any of you be nervous,"" she said in a low throaty tone. ""I'm going to give you the same lesson I gave my class, but I'm going to do it to you all at the same time. I think you older boys could learn more from an orgy-type lesson then the smaller children, and I don't want you to be afraid.""</p><p>Kevin was the first to react. He stood up right in front of her, his youthful eyes moving up and down her body as though he couldn't believe what was happening, and Karen could see that his penis, which had become limp while he had been drinking and smoking, was now once again erect and pressing tightly in his pants. ""Now ... I want all of you to take off your clothes as well,"" Karen said as though she were running her class during normal school hours. Whether it was all the drinking or their eagerness to learn, Karen wasn't sure, but the four older boys responded to her command and quickly shucked out of their clothes. In two minutes, the five of them were totally naked in Karen's cabin and the four boys were looking at their first naked woman, their eyes exploring her as they gazed over the secrets of her body ... secrets which had been hidden from them because of the small minded thinking of their home town.</p><p>Looking at Mike Nomad, Karen spread her thighs slightly and said, ""Why don't you come over to me and touch my cunt. You'll be fucking me there soon. Wouldn't you like to get a close look at what you're getting?""</p><p>""Do you like my little pussy?"" Karen asked, revolving her hips a little against his probing fingers. Already the first ripples of wanton desire were flowing through her at this electrifying touch. ""Would you like to eat some of it before you fuck me?""</p><p>Mike gaped at her bright-red cuntal hair and nodded his head. Karen backed away from him and lowered her body onto the cabin bed near the middle of the room. ""I think it's high time we got started,"" she said in a matter-of-fact voice. She watched with loving eyes as the precious children came to the bed and bent over to drink in her naked loveliness, their sweet faces twisted and slightly contorted with sexual wonder. The thought that she was all alone with them in her cabin and that the four of them could and would do with her as they wished made her shiver all over with desire as she tried to imagine what their minds would come up with. She relaxed as she felt two of them reach out and touch her shoulders, pinning her lightly to the bed. At the same time she felt Kevin coming up along her firm, shapely thighs, his hands on his hips and his twelve-year-old cock jutting from his hairless loins, his pink sperm-swollen sac hanging like a little water-filled balloon at its base. Karen shuddered with desire as the young boy pushed his way through Eddy and Larry who were gaping at her vaginal mound.</p><p>""I ... I wanna see too,"" he said. ""And I wanna touch and lick her pussy... just like in the pictures Bob lets us see.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" said Mike as he stroked her shoulders. ""I wanna see you lick her cunt. I want to see what she does."" The four boys giggled as Mike said ""cunt"", but to Karen, it merely added fuel to her already smoldering loins. Eddy and Larry smiled and stepped away from the edge of the bed, letting Kevin, obviously the bravest of the four, to take their place.</p><p>Karen braced herself as the beautiful young boy slowly spread her thighs and dropped to his knees on the bed between them, his sparkling eyes feasting on the vision of her exposed, down-covered pubic area. As his head moved downward, a moan of lust escaped through her open mouth.</p><p>""Go ahead, Kevin,"" she heard Mike say as though he were taunting the boy. ""Lick here, there ... lick her cunt. I bet she likes it. All the girls in the pictures do.""</p><p>A convulsive spasm jerked her thigh and stomach muscles as she felt his lips pressing into the soft naked flesh of her belly. The sudden wet contact sent an involuntary chill racing the length of her spine. Then, she felt the boy's wet tongue tracing downward to the ""V"" of her crotch and the spreading of her red, soft cuntal hair with his thumbs as his tongue laced snake-like into the moist, tight slit of her vagina.</p><p>Her body responded automatically, convulsively jerking, and a low throaty moan escaped from her lips. Clumsily, she felt him clamp his sweating palms against the soft insides of her alabaster thighs as if to spread them more wide open to him, and she raised her head, her eyes open in a combination of pride and lust to see him on all fours down between her wide-spread thighs, grinning up at her as though all his childhood dreams were being fulfilled. The pink, moist flesh of her naked vagina was presented up ' to his wondering face like a sacrifice in some pagan ritual in which she was a willing offering. She looked around to see the expressions of both wonder and happiness on the children's faces.</p><p>Ohs and ahs and the soft sucking-in of his breath came down to her ears as the twelve-year-old again slowly drew apart the pink curl-fringed lips of her eagerly spread vagina. The boy stared almost greedily down between her legs until suddenly, as though he had finally made up his mind, his head dipped down with a maddening suck of his rubbery lips and drew the tiny pink bud of Karen's clitoris into his hot moist mouth. He nibbled at it with the sharp tips of his teeth, feeling it jerk and throb to life.</p><p>Karen clenched her eyes tightly shut as whirlpools of blissful sensation shot wildly through her aroused loins. She could see that she was in for the orgasm of her life, and she wanted to savor each and every second of it. Already she could feel the sparks of wanton pleasure beginning to tingle deep down in her belly, and her firm round breasts jiggled sensually from the buffeting her lower body was undergoing.</p><p>Suddenly, Kevin's tongue slipped forward, burrowing up her steaming cunt like a racing lizard, and she felt a lascivious wave of sensation wash over her. It was amazing, she thought, that Kevin, who had never done anything like this before, was able to bring her such pleasure. She reasoned that it must be because all the drinking and smoking had released the inhibitions forced on him by his parents, his other teachers ... perhaps even some of his friends. Now that he could freely do what he wanted, giving sexual pleasure just came naturally to him. She knew that she was going to enjoy this as much as the four boys were... maybe even more! She knew she had never done anything so blatantly wanton in her life, and she could see that everything was slipping from her mind ... everything but the sensual reality of the probing tongue that had crawled into her hotly straining vaginal furrow.</p><p>Her buttocks ground desperately into the mattress, frantically trying to press tighter against the young boy's mouth nearly locked around her spasming cuntal lips. Straining wildly against the top of the mattress, she thrust her pelvis upward, trying to grind her cunt up tighter against the youth's face. She writhed her buttocks in tight frenzied circles, fighting for the release that was coming closer and closer. Suddenly, the young boy stopped his licking, and Karen felt a stab of regret.</p><p>""Ooooohhh ... Kevin ... what's the matter ... I don't want you to stop... I like having my cunt licked like that ...!""</p><p>She wondered if something had gone wrong ... if she had been wrong in thinking that the four boys were no longer afraid. Perhaps she had to reach out to them more. Her arm lifted upward to Mike and pulled him to her. Yes ... even though she was being free with them, she could feel the boy stiffen with fear ... He had not yet overcome the damage done to him by the small-town morals here. Well, she could take care of that...</p><p>""It's all right, Mike ... all of you ... I've done this many times with my own class, and you can see that there's nothing wrong with them! ""</p><p>Mike was satisfied, then. As he climbed onto the bed, she grabbed his large, twelve-year-old cock jutting from his groin. She was amazed that the young boy could have such a large penis. Gently, unerringly, she guided it straight to the slipperily hungering mouth of her openly spread cunt, his beautiful body pushing a deep groan from her as he fucked into her. His hairless young balls smacked heavily against her upturned ass, his muscled stomach rubbing against the yielding softness of her belly.</p><p>Karen strained against him, wanting him fucking deeper up into her cunt.</p><p>""Harder ... fuck harder, Mike!"" she screamed in her desperation.</p><p>Mike clutched the cheeks of her ass and fucked his heavy young cock in up to the hilt ... and she realized with disappointment that it was too short. She groaned in frustration and splayed her legs wide out over the bed to give him greater access, but it was no use. In a year, perhaps, he would be long enough ... but she needed it right now ... at that moment! His jerking cock pistoned into her unceasingly, bringing gasps of lust as his boyish pelvis smacked against her loins, a dull thud sounding with each pile-driving inward fuck. She moaned again ... he was bringing her to climax with every long, hard fuck up into her hungrily devouring pussy-hole.</p><p>She sucked beneath him, straining for the maddeningly elusive peak of sensation, and then, abruptly, she felt his throbbing young hardness stiffen without warning, spewing its white-hot fluids far up into the hidden recesses of her greedily churning womb.</p><p>The keenness of disappointment left tears running down her cheeks. Maybe he was one of the boys who never looked at Bob's magazines, and did not know exactly what should happen. Maybe he never played With himself ... Then she felt him leave her, and she noticed that one named Kevin was now standing next to her. Her gaze fell to his sweet, twelve-year-old cock. It was huge ... easily as large as any she had seen in college. How was something like that possible, she wondered quickly. But she had little time for any more wondering. She had to have it ... she had to have that penis fucking in and out of her ...</p><p>""Please, now Kevin!"" she begged. ""Hurry ... now ... oh God, I want you to fuck me, harder ... faster ... as fast as you can!!""</p><p>Karen was wide-eyed with lust as she watched the outsized twelve-year-old stroke up and down the length of his penis, drawing back the heavy foreskin to expose the glowing head with a glistening drop of semen on the tip. She knew that Kevin was no longer afraid of anything now. The faces of the other boys came closer, gaping as if to get a better view of the spectacle about to take place. With a surge of strength, Karen lifted her ankles and folded her body until her toes touched the scarlet hair of her head fanning out on the mattress. The flat plane of her hair-covered pussy was presented up to the kneeling boy to plunder as he wanted.</p><p>The lust-incited group around the bed gasped as Kevin's incredibly large penis head found it's pulsating opening. It nestled there for a moment against the pink ragged edges of flesh, insinuating itself gently between them. With a flick of his boyish hips, the gaping boy fucked the blood-engorged chunky head to penetrate a portion of an inch inside the quivering lips of her hair-lined cunt, expanding the resisting rubbery flesh almost to the bursting point.</p><p>Karen threw her head back to scream, but no sound came out. Her voice was choked in her throat. She felt it sink another inch, and she was certain her cunt lips were tearing down between her wide-spread legs. It was incredible. With all the boyish cock, her vaginal walls were not used to a man's sized. Hot breath coursed over her naked sweating body as the boys crowded closer, gazing as if hypnotized at the skewering of this voluptuous teacher. Then she was dimly aware of clutching hands squeezing and massaging her breasts and fingers crawling over part of her naked flesh until she thought there were twenty boys in the room and not just four. The incredibly wild sensations brought her desperately sought-after climax all the more closer. Karen jerked her body convulsively as Kevin's huge cock raced into her belly like a hot log. It seemed to fill each and every crevice and push her inner organs into tight balls that could not breathe or move. She thought it would burst into her throat ...</p><p>And then it stopped ... With an earth-quake-like thud, his balls crashed resoundingly down against the wide-split crevice of her ass. The huge penis wrenched her, and his hairless, though huge, sperm-inflated sac danced on her buttocks and at last his monstrous penis lay imbedded to the hilt inside Karen's trembling young cunt.</p><p>The wide-eyed boy held still as though he knew she would have to get adjusted to the presence of his huge penis in her white, soft belly. The boys around her stared wide-eyed as they saw Kevin had done. They had seen pictures of what it was like, but seeing it first hand was something new and exciting. From either side of the bed, eager fingers teased at the fleshy hair-covered lips sucking in Kevin's penis. She felt a finger tip explore beneath the dangling balls at her tiny anus. It rolled around, enlarging the tiny opening until the very palm of the invading hand lay flat against her nakedly rounded ass-cheeks, the entire finger sunk safely inside the hotly throbbing passage.</p><p>Without warning, Kevin began a long, quick fucking motion in and out of Karen's moistly stretched pussy, driving forward from the peak of his withdrawal and battering her naked body down hard against the mattress. The finger buried deep in her ass-hole began to fuck in and out in rhythm with the massive, slow throbbing cock in a tempoed fucking that brought groans of pleasure to the lips of her open mouth in time with their dual rhythm.</p><p>The sensations were wonderful. Her hips began gyrating in an abandoned tempo to match the increasing speeds of the cock and finger fucking into her. Hands from all around her groped to drive her on as smiling faces peered down upon her wonderingly.</p><p>""Ooohhh... yes ... fuck me like that ..."" she crooned gratefully. She gazed around her in blurring ecstasy. Hardened twelve-year-old cocks were everywhere. No longer controlled by the repressions of their small town, the boys began stroking their swollen penises in time to Kevin's fucking into her cunt and the finger worming in her tightly clenching rectum like another cock. She was surrounded by them, delighting them, and all the time her cunt was filled with the hardens, she had longed for.</p><p>""Ooohhhh ... GOD ...! Don't stop ... Don't ever stop ... "" she gasped thickly, her brain reeling as she rotated her up-thrust ass faster and faster to keep pace with the huge poles of flesh and finger ramming into her like fucking machines. Then, she felt someone take her hand and place a cock into it, pressing her fingers snugly around. No longer caring about anything but her lust, she began to stroke it in time to the mutual tempo, as she felt the shaft of flesh fucking into her cunt expanding all the while.</p><p>She looked up to see Kevin's eyeballs rolling happily in his head and then his great balls began forcing gush after gush of his hot thick sperm deep into her constricting belly. She ground her loins up tightly against his pelvis to stop his stream for a moment, but he very nature of her sucking movement defeated her purpose. The nibbling clasp of her cunt milked it clean, until the final dregs of his vast hot semen gurgled deep in her distended womb.</p><p>Kevin collapsed drained and exhausted on her still squirming form, the head of his debated cock slipping from her sucking cunt with a sudden pop.</p><p>Eddy had moved up close to her, and with a groan of frustration, Karen wagged her ass invitingly before him. The youth's fingers slowly moved inside of her, beginning a slow rhythmic thrust, and she found herself squirming back against them, trying to swallow his hand in her hot twitching pussy. Tiny moans of pleasure rippled from her lips in cadence to the lewd pummeling, feverish manipulations within her warm pulsating depths. Then she felt his fingers move up from her drenched pussy and begin probing at the tiny puckered inlet a few inches above. She heard Eddy command,</p><p>""Spread your legs, Miss Heller ... Karen ...</p><p>She felt him turning her over so that she lay on her stomach, and she realized that he wanted to fuck her from behind. Then she spread her knees apart, lifting herself up slightly. His finger again invaded her ass, and she winced in lust as he strained at the tight little brown hole. He wormed his finger deeper now, into the expanding hole, fucking in and out, widening the tight tiny anus more and more. Then he screwed another finger, and this time, Karen winced in pain, and forced her rectal muscles to relax around them. Eddy screwed both lingers into her, stretching the tiny puckered anus until she grunted in a mixture of pain and lust.</p><p>The other boys watched in wild fascination, their faces registering disbelief when suddenly Karen's flushed face began to show joy. Her mouth opened and began to pant and mewl as the fingers worked around and around deep in her wide-stretched rectum. The pre-teenager smiled triumphantly as he prodded at the asshole and Karen squirmed beneath in mindless abandon.</p><p>""Go on ... she heard Larry say ..."" Fuck her in the ass ... like in the pictures ...""</p><p>Karen stiffened in the hopes that he would fuck her in the ass. She was so out of her mind with lust now that she would do anything for release... She no longer cared about teaching these four boys anything ... She wanted her climax ...! She felt his fingers pull out of her, the rubbery skin of her anus clinging to them and making a sucking hissing noise. Then she felt him push her cheeks apart again, and she cringed against the mattress, expecting the blunt knob of his cock to fuck into the tiny opening. Instead, though, she felt his moist tongue laving across the crevices of her buttocks ... then teasingly lick at the quivering flesh of her black hole. She felt his mouth pressed against the tight puckered hole and abruptly, his tongue thrust through the rubber ring, drawing a low guttural moan from the woman before him. The sensation was maddeningly exciting and he continued until the squirming teacher could no longer stand it ...</p><p>""Aaaahhhh ... fuck it ... fuck it now ... please ...! she breathed in a thick passionate voice. ""Please ... I want to feel your cock there ...""</p><p>As she spoke, the mouth was withdrawn and she felt his hot, hairless body move between her thighs, and a shiver of anticipation surged through her loins. She felt the spongy smooth head of his cock resting within her split crevice and she reached back there to where his balls hung down and gently stroked and cupped them.</p><p>""Heyyyy ... she likes that too,"" a young voice said ...</p><p>Karen's hand moved up from the softness of the balls to grasp the rock-hard cock. An expression of lust flashed through her eyes as her fingers wrapped around it and perceived the enormity of the throbbing twelve-year-old cock. She stroked it as she waited for him to decide what to do. Then she could wait no longer, and she placed the tip against the tight hairless opening. She felt him begin to prod and realized that it was going to hurt. It was big! The pressure against the opening was becoming unbearable.</p><p>And then he pushed forward and she felt a slight pop in her anus and a spasm of bliss so all-consuming that she twisted wildly, cramming a hand into her mouth to stifle her scream. Her buttocks were moving like a live animal, and her jerks actually drove his fiery cock deeper and deeper. The other boys watched, grinning, as she moaned her passion.</p><p>""Oooohhhh ... Aaaahhhhh ..."" she groaned from the lust, her face contorted from her wantonness. ""Push it in ... deeper ...""</p><p>She grunted as the pre-teen boy pressed down on her with almost pulverizing strength, the monstrous cock ripping far up into her quivering belly. Bucking against him, she finally imbedded his thick, hard penis all the way to the hilt in the soft, flaccid tunnel of her ass.</p><p>Gasping with arousal at the spectacle of the voluptuous white body skewered on the end of his stiff fleshy cock, the youth began fucking rhythmically deep into the soft rubbery passage, burying his engorged cock to the balls of her nearly split anus with each thrust.</p><p>Then, before the unbelieving eyes of the boys around her, Karen began fucking back to meet each forward movement of the young boy's body. He was actually reveling in the sodomizing of her ass. The grinning youth slammed into her with hard, deep fucks, watching with delight as the stretched pink flesh of her anus followed the thick shaft out on each backstroke as though it were fighting the withdrawal of his penis.</p><p>Karen bared her teeth and wagged her head from side to side, her red hair a wild tangle flying around her face as he fucked again and again. She raised and lowered her hips almost to the tip of his lust-hardened cock, then back down and drove it deep within her burning channel. She mewled in pleasure as she felt his balls smacking tingles of excitement through her ravished body. Behind her, she heard the impassioned and elated pre-teen groaning each time he flicked up into her and she too, was moaning beneath him and twisting and waving the whiteness of her ass back at him in a wild invitation to fuck into her harder and deeper.</p><p>""Ooohhhhh ..."" she groaned and gasped as he pressed forward as hard as he could, pulling the soft cheeks of her ass wide apart to allow him to go deeper and just holding it there. Her hazily reached under his body and were gently cradling his balls, scraping her nails over them in a maddening teasing motion that brought saliva dribbling down over her back and buttocks from the youth's gaping mouth.</p><p>Suddenly, she felt another movement around her head, and she could feel the mattress dropping in front of her face as one of the boys slid closer to her. His fingers were fumbling with her lips, trying to open her mouth and then a spongy wet sensation was pressing against her lips. She jerked her eyes open and gazed with delight at a long white cock right in front of her face. Larry, who could no longer stand the lust-inciting scene of the beautiful teacher getting fucked in the ass, had moved closer on the bed.</p><p>""I ... I want you to suck my cock,"" he gasped hoarsely, lifting her shoulders from the mattress. Moaning with passion, she followed his lead, her torso lifting until she was balanced on her hands and knees. Larry climbed to his knees in front of her and took the sides of her head in his hands. Ovalling her lips, Karen allowed him to push the throbbing length of his cock into her mouth, burying his penis against the back of her throat. The youth behind her then fucked into her, burying his cock all the way into her rectum, and Karen thought the two shafts would fuse in her belly. The long thick penis in her mouth slithered hungrily up the length of her tongue, filling her mouth completely with its thick, fleshy hardness.</p><p>Larry fucked her face voraciously, as if it was a second cunt. Karen gagged as it fucked half-way down her throat, the full length of it disappearing into her ovalled lips almost to the hilt. His balls slapped crazily against her chin, the small amount of fuzz covering them tickling like an airy feather. She struggled for breath, catching small gasps of air on each out-stroke. The mental picture of her being fucked like this enticed her. The desire deep in her belly became a raging torrent and she began to roll her buttocks high up above her in a circular movement, tightening her anal muscles around the hot fleshy pole fucking into her. She wanted to milk it dry, to fill her belly again and again until the hot sticky fluids ran out of her ass-hole and down her already thickly covered thighs. She sucked insatiably at the boy-cock in her mouth, her cheeks hollowing and filling with every fuck Where. It was the best penis she had ever tasted. Her tongue twirled wildly at the blood-filled head, probing madly into the tiny gland on the tip. She wanted it to shoot into her mouth, and swallow it and feel it pouring down her throat to meet the sperm that would soon be shooting into her rectum. She wanted it to run through her body in great torrents.</p><p>Behind her, the boy was building toward the end. He began to fuck faster and faster into her, battering against the wildly quivering cheeks of her ass with his hard driving hips. His hand gripped tensely around her tiny waist, squeezing the soft flesh.</p><p>She moaned incessantly beneath the dual fucking she was receiving as Larry cupped and kneaded her heavily jiggling breasts hanging down beneath her bucking torso with a frenzied pressure that almost jerked her mind away from the ceaseless fucking of her throat and asshole.</p><p>The youth behind her reached down and pulled her ass cheeks even farther apart, beginning to drive his pelvis into her softly yielding buttocks with loud, fleshy smacks that resounded rhythmically around the cabin. His sweating face dripped onto her hollowing back and his breath came in short stuttered blasts as he stared with glassy-eyes at her sweat-shiny body that slipped over his plunging cock like a tightly fitting glove.</p><p>Karen worked in a daze of passion, licking and sucking like a hungry child at every fuck into her mouth. The saliva in her mouth began to grow sticky as small emissions of lubricating fluid seeped from the end of Larry's cock. She could feel his hips writhing and straining below her bobbing head, his long fingers curled tightly in her hair slipping her mouth up and down over the end of his lust-hardened penis as thought it were just another cunt for his virgin cock.</p><p>Suddenly, with the rising tide of her own orgasm, Karen could feel the cock inside her mouth stretching and expanding, and she moaned around it as it fucked forward hard down to her tonsils as though it were trying to meet the other hard penis skewering deep into her belly from behind. She sucked wildly to bring him to a climax aware of nothing in the world but that she wanted to please these two boys who were bringing her to such a total pleasure.</p><p>Then, the boy in front of her stiffened suddenly as if shocked by an electric current and jerked his hips up tight into her face, sinking the full length of his cock deep he her constricting throat. She fought to breathe as it suddenly erupted into the warm wet cavern of her sucking mouth, his thick, hot liquid flooding her throat like a rush of raging water. Her cheeks expanded like a balloon to keep from choking on the great gushes of sperm that spurted from the ejaculating penis. She sucked and swallowed in hungry crazed gulps, fastening her lips like an elastic ring around the jerking member, fearful of losing even a drop of the precious fluid. Small droplets ran from the corners of her mouth as his deflating penis oozed from between her sucking lips, thin strings of cum hanging from her chin, connecting her with the limp organ as Larry collapsed in front of her on the bed.</p><p>Her shoulders again dropped to the mattress so that her firm white buttocks were sticking up in the air and the great cock behind her could fuck her at will. There was nothing now but this great fleshy boy-cock that was filling her as she had never been filled before. She ground back against it as she felt it throb into a huge hardness that could only mean one thing. She felt her thighs and buttocks swept wide apart in one last fuck as the youth shoved his cock the full length into her body. Karen screamed, muttering strange incoherent sounds that blended with the boy's gasping grunts as she felt the first hot waves of his white fluid spewing into the depths of her rectum.</p><p>""Aaaahhhhhh ...! She shrieked out in her own release as the boy's jerking orgasm shook her body like a volcanic eruption. She screwed her buttocks back tightly against the squirting cock and felt her body explode her anal passage. His cum overflowed, running down the crevice of her wide-spread buttocks and mingling with her own cum fluids in a single stream of thick viscous cream that streamed down the backs of her quaking thighs. There were several more convulsive jerks of her pelvis against his loins, and then she fell back onto the mattress, his weight toppling over on top of her, pushing her face down across Larry, who she had just sucked dry.</p><p>And then the whole world seemed to fall in around her as she heard the deep voice of a man say, ""Well, Miss Heller ... I trust you and the boys have been having fun!""</p><p>Karen opened her eyes and saw the frowing face of Martin Goodspeed, the Superintendant of her school!</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>Martin Goodspeed had been having such a wonderful time with Karen's class around the campfire that, when they finally went to their tents, he decided that he would see what the lovely teacher was doing with the older boys. He was very proud of her after he had spent some time with her class. Her students were brighter and more intelligent than any of the other teacher's, and he wanted to see how she acted with students. He had gone to her cabin, knowing that she was in there with the four of them, but no one had answered the door when he knocked. Finding it unlocked, he opened it up, seeing, to his horror, his new teacher sucking on one boy's cock while another was fucking her in the ass. The other two boys were so intent on watching that no one had seen him standing there, and he watched mesmerized as Karen and the two other boys climaxed together</p><p>It was incredible ... This new teacher was actually fucking the students. The thought occurred to him that she must have been doing the same thing with her own class. Twenty-five eight-year-old boys! No wonder she never explained her teaching methods. Well, sex education was something that the boy's parents should take care of ... not a teacher ... and certainly not like this!</p><p>Karen looked horrified at the Superintendent, and then her face broke into a smile. She knew that her students were more active than any of the others in the school, and she was determined that she would defend what she had done with them. The four boys in the cabin with her cringed and tried to hide behind the bed, but Karen pulled her exhausted body up and sat cross-legged, exposing her cum-flooded cunt to Martin's steely gaze. 'Let's see him try and talk to a naked woman,' she thought. 'I'll bet he's already aroused. Something tells me this is going to be fun.' She knew she would never be able to keep what she had been doing a secret forever, and as long as it was now out in the open, she was determined to face it. ""As a matter of fact ... Martin, yes. The boys and I were having fun. Would you care to join us?""</p><p>She smiled as she saw the Superintendent reel back at her suggestion. He was really not a bad looking man, she thought. In fact, he would be rather handsome ... if he would just open up a little.</p><p>""Join a slut like you?"" he said with contempt. ""I'd sooner die first. I hope you realize that this terminates your status as a teacher.""</p><p>""I don't think you would like the riot you would have on your hands, Martin, if you fired me.""</p><p>""Just what do you mean by that?"" the stodgy man asked.</p><p>""I mean that the students would probably rip the school apart if I was asked to leave. They like me, you know.""</p><p>""Yes ... and I can see why,"" he countered. He wasn't going to let this go unreported. True, his school was considered experimental, but this was going too far ... much too far.</p><p>""My students like me, Mr. Goodspeed, because I'm a good teacher. I don't give them a lot of bullshit, like some of the other teachers I can think of. I treat them the way they should be treated ... and I let them know the truth.""</p><p>""And I suppose ... fucking them is the truth?""</p><p>""As a matter of fact, yes. Sex is something wonderful and pleasurable... not something to be hidden behind bathroom doors and whispered about as though it was something dirty. You act as if you haven't been fucked by a woman in years. I'll bet you've forgotten what it's like.""</p><p>'That hit home,' Karen thought as she saw Martin stiffen as though he wanted to say something but couldn't find the words. And she could see something else as well. His cock was starting to press tightly against his pants. She was getting through to him, and she decided to press her advantage.</p><p>""You see, Martin, you and all the other people of the school have decided that you don't want the boys to find out about sex. But there's nothing you can to do prevent them. If they don't get it from me, they'll get it from someone who doesn't understand them the way a teacher does. I'll bet none of them can talk to their parents about sex. Their parents have already closed the door by telling them it's something dirty.""</p><p>As she spoke, she hopped off the bed. She would not only take care of his reason ... she would take care of his body as well. I should be shown once again what it was like to have an orgasm, he would see her point.</p><p>He followed her motions with his gray eyes until she was standing right next to him.</p><p>""I show my students that sex is not dirty ... that it's something to be enjoyed ... and that it's something necessary as well. I'll bet you aren't as honest with children as that!""</p><p>Her voice was no longer defiant, but smooth and seductive as she brushed her naked body against Martin's arm. He pulled his arm away from her as though touching her would give him some sort of disease, but there was only so far he could back away until he was finally pressed against the wall. Well-l-l, thought Karen. She had seduced eight-year-olds ... now it was time to really put her talents to work. Karen traced a line with her finger down Martin's stomach, coming close to, but not quite touching the jutting bulge in his pants. ""Of course, Martin, people might wonder how it was possible that I could seduce my students without your knowledge. After all, you are supposed to know everything that goes on in the school ... aren't you?""</p><p>Closer her hand came to his blood-swollen penis as she spoke, until she slipped her left hand under his waist band and touched the burgeoned head of his cock with her fingers. Martin froze as the reality of what she had just told him hit his brain like a ton of bricks. He would never be able to convince the parents that he had no knowledge of what Karen had been doing to her class. He tried to think of what he should do, but her fingers were tightening on the widening circumference of his cock, and he couldn't suppress the shudder of pleasure w Rich her touch afforded him. He had spent so long working with children that all his time had been channeled to them. It had been years since he had anything that could be called a social life, but he did remember the one girl he had fucked so very long ago. As Karen worked her hand up and down his cock in his pants, he could feel the memories of that woman burning in his brain ... God! She had been wonderful, but he had left her to pursue his career in education. All his pent-up emotions were flowing out of him now as Karen stroked and squeezed his cock. He didn't know what to do. He wanted to scream, shout, demand that this mockery be halted ... but he couldn't. He was held, as if turned to stone, by the dynamic hold that Karen had on his burgeoning cock. Could it be that she was right and he, along with all the rest of the school staff had been wrong?</p><p>Karen could sense his weakening, and she decided that she would press her advantage. Quickly, before he had a chance to regain his will, she unbuckled his belt, opened his pants and slid them to the wooden floor around his ankles. His cock, freed from the confinement of his pants, sprang to life, and Karen was aghast at the Herculean size of it. Here was a real cock ... a man's cock. None of her students has a cock this huge, and Karen's mind was now a whirlwind as she knew that she had to have Martin's penis fucking into her. She would show him the same lesson she had shown her students ... that sex was not something to be ignored, but enjoyed!</p><p>Dropping to her knees, Karen looked at Martin's massive penis lovingly, and then lashed out her tongue to lick his hotly throbbing cock. An impassioned grunt emitted from Martin's mouth as he looked down to see the lovely naked Karen lick her tongue up and down the full length of his lustfully pulsating cock, dipping and swirling with gathering momentum, while at the same time her hand pumped spasmodically at the dangling scrotum of his balls, kneading and caressing the flaccid flesh skillfully.</p><p>It seemed to Karen that she had never seen a cock that was so swollen... so big before, and she was glad that she could bring it to such proportions with a few swipes of her tongue. She drew in her breath and opened her mouth to enclose the hard rubbery head between her shapely lips. She could feel his sperm-filled testicles squirm and contract, and he began an almost imperceptible flexing motion of his hips, actually trying now to force more and more of his pounding penis into Karen's cock-contorted face.</p><p>Martin felt tremors of pleasure cascading over him ... pleasures he hadn't felt in years, and he was suddenly oblivious to everything but the overwhelming sucking that Karen was giving his cock. He didn't care anymore that he was being watched by the four students. All that mattered to him was the tremendous pleasure he was getting from having his throbbing penis sucked by this young teacher's gorgeously ovalled mouth. He could see that her cheeks were bulging and there was only a tiny bit of reddish flesh protruding from her firm, ovalled lips. It gave him a strange thrill to see a woman's shapely red lips curve around his fully erect penis. He never dreamed he would ever see such a thing, and now that he was doing just that, he was unable to believe his own reaction ... He liked it ... and he hoped she never stopped.</p><p>He gazed with rapt interest as Karen finally released the hardened length from her mouth, and still clasping it firmly around the base, began to run her tongue all around it once more, dropping even lower to coat his writhing balls with her warm saliva, wringing moan after moan of exquisite pleasure from him. He could feel his body weaving from side to side, and instinctively his hands tangled in her tousled red hair as she once more enclosed the heavy, blood-filled cock in her mouth and began to suck greedily on it.</p><p>""God ...! Assshhhhh ... Jesus, you sure can suck cock,"" Martin said, dropping all his inhibitions of properness now as lascivious waves engulfed him, and the whole world seemed to lade from his mind. Karen would have smiled if his cock had not been in her mouth. He could see her form continuing her wanton sucking of the School Superintendent's hotly throbbing penis. ""Aaaahhhhhhh ... Ooohhhhh ... keep sucking ... suck harder, Karen .... Harder ... I'm cccuummmiinggg!</p><p>And he was pounding his hips against Karen's feverishly laboring face and streams of white hot fluid filled her mouth. Her cheeks hollowed and filled as she tried to keep up her swallowing with the incessantly heated flow. She was unable to do so, for a thin trickle of sticky white liquid seeped out of the corner of her mouth and trickled down her chin to drop to the floor below. But still she swallowed and gulped until Martin thought she would never stop, her hand rhythmically milking the jerkily contracting scrotum of his testicles, as if she was trying to drain them of their last drop. At last, it was over, and Martin was sure he could see a flicker of disappointment cross Karen's face as she realized that there was no more and felt his cock begin to shrivel and deflate in her mouth, before slipping harmlessly out to join the now still bulge of his flaccid balls. ""Now that was pretty good, wasn't it, Martin?"" Karen asked, looking up at him with drops of his sperm still dripping from her lips. She could see the confused look on his face as he tried to come to grips with what had just happened. ""Now suppose you do something to me. I'd like to see what a man like you could do if he put his mind to it. Unless, of course, you don't think you can hold a candle to a bunch of boys.""</p><p>That was the final straw. He could see now that his views of education were all wrong ... and that sex was something as important as eating and drinking. The four boys were amazed to see Martin bend down and purse his lips against Karen's in a tight, passionate kiss. She was now standing, and he held her tightly, his arms encircling her, and the force of his kiss almost took her breath away. But she returned it nevertheless, thrilling wholeheartedly that she had opened him up to her way of thinking. Her head felt dizzy as she leaned against him, and she knew that she was in for a real fuck now ...</p><p>His mouth trailed down over her swan-like neck and nestled between the smooth, firmly yielding mounds of her breasts, warming the deep clefted valley with his breath. She clung to him as if she were afraid he might still change his mind, and her body shivered as his tongue coursed down the finely grained skin of her body. She yielded to the gentle pressure of his downward tugs, finding herself reclining on the floor, her boss hovering over her. She saw, with some surprise, that his penis was once again almost fully erect, and she looked at it now with a feeling of wonderment. She knew that she would be getting it fucking up inside her... and she wanted it ... wanted it to the very core of her being. ""Martin ... Ohhh ... Martin ... put your cock inside me ... let me show you what you've been missing ..."" she murmured all in one breath, her eyes transfixed on the jerking penis, reddish and throbbing with passion.</p><p>Her words were like a balm to the frustrated Martin. He could hardly believe he had heard right. The things she was saying were things he never thought he would hear spoken so casually. Eagerly he settled himself between the teacher's widespread legs, invitingly splayed, an his gaze traveled down to the magnet between her soft velvety inner thighs, to where the soft pink of her vaginal folds pulsed wetly beneath their halo of brilliant red pussy curls.</p><p>Drawing in his breath, he pulled apart the moist pink outer lips, revealing the glory of the smaller fluted inner flesh, clenched protectively around the palpating fragility of her smoothly moistened vaginal orifice, and topped-by the budding blush of her tiny clitoris. He gazed at the enthralling sight for a moment, almost reverently, and then tenderly guided his blood-engorged cock towards the tempting target. He reveled in the feel of her seething cunt flesh tickling against the hardness of his penis head, and he rotated it slightly, moistening it in her wet little cuntal furrow.</p><p>""Mmmmmmm ... I'm ready ... I'm really ready ...!"" she breathed and her words were the trigger that discharged his pent-up passion. He shot forward, Sucking his turgid cock half-way up the yielding wet channel of her upturned pussy.</p><p>""... nnnggghhhhh ... you ... feel ... good ..."" she gasped, accustoming herself to his sudden entry. He continued to fuck forward, cleaving through her tender passage until he had finally reached the end of her seething tunnel, and the bulbous head of his cock was snug against the soft tip of her cervix.</p><p>""Ooohhhhhh ... I like your cock in me ..."" she whispered mewling a little as he flexed his penis inside her, scraping erotically the membrane of her interior sheath. He withdrew then, exiting slowly, and then, without preamble, fucked forward again with deadly strength.</p><p>""Aaaaahhh ... Aaaahhhhh ... Ooooommmmmmpppphhhh"" ... She gasped as his pistioning cock jarred against her cervix, leaving her breathless. Then he began to stroke rhythmically in and out of her, slicing cleanly into her welcoming flesh, feeling with joy, her responsive eagerness to enclose him in her cunt, recognizing the beginnings of the new awakening she had promised to give him. He could hardly believe it could be like this, fucking a woman ... and in front of other people... it felt as natural as she said it would ...</p><p>Mike edged closer to the teacher and Superintendent locked nakedly together on the floor. Since he had cum so quickly in Karen's cunt, he had been feeling pretty badly, and he was now ready to fuck her again. The lascivious scene affected him strongly... more than watching the orgy had, and his cock had once again become erect. His eyes were roaming hungrily over Karen's perfect body, taking in every delicious curve, every delicate nuance, and suddenly, like an automation, he knew what he wanted to do and strode over to the rhythmically fucking couple.</p><p>Karen was half insane with rising ecstasy. The pleasure she was experiencing with Martin was more than she could have dreamed for. After all the preteen cock she had had, it felt wonderful to have a man's cock in her. She was dimly aware of fingers on her buttocks. And a voice whispering in her ear.</p><p>""Turn over ... I ... I want to double fuck you with Martin.""</p><p>In her dazed delirium, she was unable to comprehend what he was saying, but Martin heard, and he had come so far now that he saw no reason not to go further. The Superintendent rolled over, carrying Karen's thrashing form with him, and she was aware of hands pulling the soft fleshy moons of her ass far apart. Then she gasped as she felt the hard wetness of Mike's cock nudging into the thin, trembling crevice, and she fucked back to include the new cock into her body. She felt a few testing thrusts at her tiny anus, and she realized that she was once again going to be fucked in the ass by the boy who had tried and failed before to satisfy her. She was determined that she would not let him fail this time.</p><p>""0oohhhh ... yessss ..."" she pleaded as she fucked back to encase his penis in her rectum ... ""AAAAAAHHHHHHH"" she shrieked as Mike forced his way into her tightly constricting little anus. Finally he was all the way in, and he kept his cock there, feeling the pressure of the warm brown walls close rubberily on his deeply slacken penis.</p><p>Martin and Mike began to enter her with a uniform fuck, plunging far and deep down into her in unison, and then withdrawing at exactly the same time on the outstroke. Her rectum gave a little, making Mike's ass fucking easier for him. It was blissful ... Her boss was fucking into her from the front while a twelve-year-old boy was screwing into her from the back. There was no other feeling like it in the world, and she could no longer hold back the mess is of pleasure which we re issuing from her lips as the two cocks slipped into her, brushing against each other through the thin membrane dividing the dual passages of her cunt and ass, and then pulling back out as one. She loved being buffeted between the two men. She was tossed about between them, theirs to carry about like the wind. ""Mmmmmennnn ..."" she gasped .... ""it feels sssooooo gooooddddd ...</p><p>Meanwhile, the other three boys were staring boggle-eyed at the three-way fucking, and they couldn't suppress sighs of envy. It was like the orgy all over again, only this time there was nothing to fear front being caught by the Superintendent. He was one of the people fucking the teacher! Larry was the first to move toward them after Mike, and he held his once-again swollen cock in his hands, stroking it and making it even harder as he held it in front of Karen's face. Then Kevin and Eddy moved to Karen and began running their hands all over her nakedly thrashing body.</p><p>Karen was flabbergasted to feel so many new hands on her breasts and to see Larry's throbbing penis being held in front of her mouth. Without thought she took the pulsating cock in between her lips and began sucking on it as though she were starving. Every pore seemed to give and receive love, and she felt her soul rising, being lifted up, as if it transcended bodily pleasure and was part of something else completely. She had shown them all ... shown them that sex was something not to be ignored or treated as though it was a disease that should be avoided. She had succeeded in teaching, not only her own class, but the older boys and Martin as well. There was nothing like the totality she was feeling now, and she was lighthearted with happiness. And she was almost ready to cum. In fact, her body seemed to be floating, not with a simple earthy pleasure, but with something far, far better. Something ethereal, more intangible, and all the more pleasurable for that. She couldn't carry out her release as she had done before, because the release took place in her Untie body, and she could only drift away with the spirits that bore her to heavenly Cythera, where total pleasure was hers. From far away she heard Martin and Mike screech out their simultaneous climaxes and she felt Larry's cock in her mouth spew forth his thick hot cum. Her entire body was flooded in a wave of sperm and lust, and a euphoric daze enveloped her then as she drifted off, her last awareness being of the heavy satiated sighs of her boss, the two older boys ... everyone who had made it possible for her theory of education to become a reality ...</p><p></p><h5>Epilogue</h5><p>Sitting in Martin's home, where Karen moved after she had married the School Superintendent, the lovely third grade teacher read the local newspaper. The headlines made her feel very self-satisfied. The fact that the town's experimental school was no longer going to be an all-boys filled the entire front page.</p><p>After that fateful week-end, Karen and Martin had, not only with each other, but with the four older students, talked some more about Karen's ideas of education. Martin could not ignore the fact that each and every one of Karen's third grade class was not only studious, but better at their studies, and happier in general than any of the other students at the school. The educator and teacher found that they had a great deal in common, and had decided that they would become a team in running the school. Many of the male teachers had kept their jobs, but the school itself had been expanded to take some of the girls in the town. When it would re-open, after the summer vacation in a week, the number of students would be twice what it had been when Karen first arrived a year before. Karen herself had been placed in charge of educational theory at the school, and it was her job to try and find some way to educate the new girls in the same way the boys had been taught. Since she recognized Martin as basically a kind and gentle man, the lovely red-headed teacher knew that he would be at the center of her methods with the younger girls, but some of the male teachers, once she had gotten to know them, had also shown a remarkable talent for dealing with children.</p><p>Martin stepped from his shower, toweling down his hair, and approached his wife of six months. As Karen watched his dripping nakedness jiggle as he dried himself off, she noticed that his cock was becoming erect, as it always did whenever they were alone together. As it turned out, once Karen had opened up his sex life, he had proved to be as insatiable as she was. In a way, thought Karen as she became more and more aroused in her husband's presence, it would help him as he dealt with the girls the school would be taking on. He wasn't a person who would be exhausted after one or two fucks a day.</p><p>""That's a pretty good story about our school,"" Martin said, noticing that Karen was beaming with pride at the front page coverage of the school's new students. ""It almost seems a shame that taking girls into school is so unusual for this town that it takes up the whole front page, though.""</p><p>Karen smiled. She knew exactly what her husband meant. Some of the parents were still a little hesitant about sending their children to an experimental co-educational school, but so far, none of them had removed their children from the school. Karen took it as a sign that perhaps there was hope for the town yet.</p><p>""Yes,"" she answered Martin. ""It is a shame ... but someday, soon I hope, the townsfolk will see things the way we do. We might have to wait until our students grow up and have children of their own, but it will happen ... and I want to be around to see it.""</p><p>""So do I, lover,"" Martin said, coming closer to Karen. Some of the water still left on his body dripped onto her naked arm, exposed through her sleeveless shirt. He reached out to brush it away, and Karen placed her hand on his.</p><p>""I'll tell you something I won't wait for, though,"" she said. ""With school starting soon, we might not have all the time with each other we want. Believe me, the students can take a great deal out of a person.""</p><p>""Maybe we had better not waste any time talking about it, then,"" he told her, trailing his finger along her arm toward her breast. He noticed her response as she stiffened with lascivious sensations racing through her body at his touch. Her breast's nipples became hard with the lust he was instilling, and, after a moment, she reached out her hand and circled her fingers around the thick girth of his throbbing penis. ""Shall we do a little educating of each other?"" she asked, stroking his loose foreskin back and forth along the hotly pulsating length of his cock.</p><p>""Baby,"" he said, kneading her soft pliant breast, it's like you believe... it's never too late to learn.""</p><p>He bent down to her as she sat on the couch and pressed his lips tightly to hers. Karen wrapped her arms around his naked body, happy that she was finally able to teach the way she believed ... the way she could see was right.</p><p>The End</p>"
316,Night Out With Daddy,Anonymous,,"['Mf', 'inc', 'anal']",,2012-04-11T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It was a warm summer evening in August. The sky was clear, and the stars were shining brightly. The evening was going just as planned for Craig Jamison and his daughter Nikki who were out on a Father and Daughter night out, as they did every so often. Craig started this tradition many years ago in an attempt to stay close to Nikki. Both him and his wife Trisha had made a promise to each other, even before Nikki was born, that the two of them would do everything they could to keep their family as close as possible. And since Craig spent a good deal of time out of town on business, he wanted to make-up for lost time whenever he could work it into his busy schedule.</p><p>At 39 years of age, Craig looked very good for a mature, middle age man. He was trim and fit, with almost no gray in his dark brown hair. His wife Trisha was a pretty lady of the same age as her beloved husband. She always made sure Craig dressed fairly trendy when he went out with his young daughter, and tonight was no exception.</p><p>Their daughter Nikki was 17 years old, and an only child. She got her good looks from her Mother. She had a beautiful face. Her hair was as Black as coal, and she wore it short, well above her shoulders. The way her dark hair contrasted with her fair skin and light blue eyes gave her a stunning look. Her unusual look is probably why she seemed to be attracted to the Gothic lifestyle kids at school. Once she went into high school, she started dressing like them too. Almost every item of clothing she owned was black, and the only make-up she wore was dark collared lipstick, blue eye shadow and thick black mascara. Craig and Trisha knew that she was good kid and trusted her judgement, so they didn't object to the way she dressed. They also gave Nikki a fairly long leash, if you will. In short, they were pretty cool parents.</p><p>On this particular evening Craig and his daughter decided to go out to dinner, then to a concert. Since they always shared on making the plans, Craig had chosen the restaurant this time, and Nikki picked the concert. She was lucky enough to get tickets to see a local punk-rock band called the Screaming Lizards that night. The band was selling out every night, but she managed to score a pair of tickets from a close friend.</p><p>As he often did, Craig had his wife help him dress for the evening out with his teenage daughter. He wanted to fit into the crowd, so Nikki wouldn't be embarrassed by hanging around with him. He even wore gel in his hair, and spiked it up slightly. He was a pretty cool Dad.</p><p>As Craig and his wife sat in the living room talking, Nikki was up in her bedroom getting ready for the evening. After getting out of the shower, she slipped into a pair of skimpy little red satin panties, and a matching bra. Her proportionately large breasts accentuated her hourglass figure. Nikki didn't have your typical thin body that is popular today in the fashion world. She looked more like the models of the 1940's and 1950's era. Her breasts were big and round. At nearly 29-inches her waist wasn't exactly small, but she had a sexy stomach and a pierced belly button. Extending from her slightly wide hips, were an amazing pair of legs. A little thick, but nicely shaped. Next, she stepped into a pair of black thigh-high stockings. After admiring herself in the full length mirror for a moment, she put on a tight fitting Blood Red tee-shirt made of a shiny spandex type material. It was cut low in the front, and showed a great deal of the ample cleavage of her 36C tits. She then pulled up her favourite skirt. It was black, of course and was as short as she could get away with without actually showing her ass cheeks when she walked. She really liked the way it fit - tight at the waist, but slightly loose at the back, letting her jutting ass stick out from behind her. After dressing, she put on her black leather ankle high boots, and a wrapped a red silk scarf around her left wrist.</p><p>""Come on Nikki, it's time to go"" Craig yelled, as he stood at the bottom of the stairs.</p><p>""Alright, I'm coming Daddy"" replied Nikki, as she closed her bedroom door behind her.</p><p>As she started down the stairs of their modest home, Craig let out quite moan to himself as he first saw her. When she reached the landing on the stairway, she stopped and asked her dad how she looked.</p><p>""You look fabulous Hunny"" he replied. As he stood there looking up at his daughter, his eyes wondered up and down her figure. He always loved her legs, and the way those stockings hugged her thighs was amazing. As his eyes moved upwards, he quickly noticed her panty covered ass as she turned to show him the rest. The outfit that she had chosen that evening oozed sex! His mind wandered for a moment as he stood there looking up at his daughters nice round butt peaking out from under her skirt.</p><p>""Come on - you two better get going"" his wife Trisha yelled from the other room - instantly bringing Craig back to reality.</p><p>You see, Craig had always had an attraction to his daughter. Not the normal healthy one most fathers have - his was much deeper and sicker than that. By the time she reached puberty, Craig wanted her badly. He found himself constantly lusting after her, and dreamt of incest regularly. It started she was eleven or twelve, when her flat chest started budding those small cone shaped breasts, and her little ass started taking shape. Many times he would touch her breasts acting like it was a innocent brush, but his cock would have told his true feelings if anyone had noticed. He was smart enough to know that if had actually acted on his thoughts of fucking her, he would end up in jail, and surely destroy his marriage. As things were now, it wasn't as obvious as when he was touching her in those ways, but the feelings were still there. When they hugged, he would hold her a little tighter, and a little longer than most parents did. When she walked around the house in her robe, his eyes followed her closely, hoping for a glimpse of her naked body underneath. Sometimes he would rummage through her drawers or dirty clothes hamper when nobody was home, just to fondle or smell her underwear. But even though he hadn't acted on his desire to fuck his young daughter, the thought of doing so ran through his sick mind often.</p><p>The evening seemed to be going well, dinner was great and the concert was as wild as he's ever seen. Nikki was having a great time, and made sure her father was having fun too. After the concert let out, the two of them sat outside in the courtyard and talked for awhile.</p><p>""Well, I suppose we better get going, huh?"" Craig said to his daughter, as he looked down at his watch. It was after mid-night, and the place was nearly deserted.</p><p>""Ya, I guess so.....Mom's gonna start to worry"" she replied.</p><p>As the two got up, and started walking towards the parking structure, neither one noticed the four guys that had been watched them from across the yard.""Come on, let's follow them"" said Bret, nudging one of his buddies in the arm.</p><p>""That fucking bitch is HOT!"" Exclaimed one of the others.</p><p>""No shit, let's check her out a little closer"" replied Don, as they started walking towards the unsuspecting couple. From this distance, the boys had no idea it was a father and his daughter, but it didn't really matter to them either.</p><p>Craig opened the metal door to the parking structure stairwell, and followed Nikki up the stairs, staying just two or three steps behind her. He could have caught up with her, but he really liked the view from where he was, just inches behind her as her ass cheeks jiggled in front of his face. At one point he even raised his hand, and almost grabbed her butt before catching himself. As they reached the first landing, they heard the clacking sound of the door behind them open, and could see two of the young men step into the stairwell. As the two young men quickly passed them on the stairs, Nikki glanced over and smiled at the taller of the two boys. Then the door opened again, and the other two guys entered the stairwell and closed the door with a loud boom.</p><p>Still not thinking too much about it, Craig and Nikki continued up the stairs, towards the third level of the lonely parking garage. The sound of the two boys joking and laughing behind them, drowned out the sound of the other guys as they locked the exit doors as they passed by them. When Craig and Nikki turned the corner at the top of the stairs, they were surprised to see Bret and his buddy Don standing there blocking the door.</p><p>""Excuse us"" said Craig, as he motioned the boys to step aside.</p><p>Just then, Don pulled a six-inch knife out of his pocket, and waved it towards his face.""Back off asshole"" he warned.</p><p>""Whoo....hey, we don't want any trouble you guys"" Craig said, as he stepped in between his daughter and the two young men. Just then Craig heard the sound of footsteps behind him - it was the two other boys moving in close behind them. Without saying a word, the boy named Brad stepped up behind his daughter and slipped his hand under her skirt and grabbed her ass.</p><p>""Stop it asshole"" Nikki barked, as she spun around and slapped his hand away.</p><p>Before Craig could react, the other guy grabbed him from behind in a choke hold, and forced him to the ground. Just as quickly, the other boys had Nikki - one stood behind her, and the others grabbed her legs and sat her down on the cold steps of the stairwell. Her short skirt was pulled up nearly to her waist, and her legs slightly spread gave the boys the view they wanted.</p><p>""Fuck ya,.....look at that shit"" Kurt said, as he stared at her black thigh-high stockings on her firm muscular thighs. One of them had ripped in the struggle, just above her knee. She really looked like a tramp sitting there with her ripped stockings and shiny red panties stretched tightly over her pussy. You could see the lips of her cunt as they pushed against the tight fabric. The smooth white flesh of her inner thighs nicely framed her cunt mound. For a brief moment the hall was quite as the boys stared silently at the young girl sitting on the floor before them.</p><p>Time almost stood still as the boys held her there, trying to figure out what to do next. Craig stared at his daughters panty covered crotch just a few feet away. He knew right then that they were planning to rape his daughter, and his emotions were in a quandary. As a father, no, as a human being he knew he should try to stop the horrible crime that was about to take place before his eyes. But the lust that he had felt for her all these years made him struggle with himself. He may never be able to have his daughter himself, but certainly he could live it out through others as they had their way with her.""There's no crime in that - right"" ? He thought to himself.</p><p>""Daddy, HELP ME"" cried Nikki, as the boys brutally yanked off her top and ripped her bra straps, exposing her full heavy boobs. The cool air in the stairwell, quickly had her nipples standing erect in the centre of her large pink areolas.</p><p>Craig watched the goings on helplessly as Kurt held the knife tightly to his neck. His eyes fixed on his daughters ample breasts as the guys stripped her in front of him. In seconds, she was bare-ass naked, except her torn black stockings. Craig looked on intently as they threw his daughters panties in the air, almost in celebration of their accomplishment so far. He hadn't seen her completely naked in years. To his surprise, she was shaved as bald as she was when she was a little girl. Memories of touching her young cunt raced through his mind once again. His now hard cock twitched in his pants. Her smooth young pussy mound begged him to reach out and touch it, but he knew he couldn't.</p><p>Don quickly moved in between her legs, and held his cock at the entrance of Nikki's vagina. Preparing to give her a good fucking, he spat on his cock, and smeared his saliva over his cock head, and along the length of his shaft. With one push his cock was buried in Nikki's cunt.</p><p>""Ohhhhh yeaaaaa"" he moaned as he started pumping it into her tight hole.</p><p>""P-please STOP.....Daddy, please make them s-stop"" she cried out.</p><p>Nikki wasn't a virgin, but she also wasn't the type to sleep around either. She had sex a few times with her former boyfriend, but they had always used a condom when they had intercourse.</p><p>Craig was watching so intently, he didn't even hear her his daughters cries. As he sat there with that knife at his throat, he just stared as the boy pounded his daughters teenage pussy - secretly wishing it was his cock in her, and not the boys.</p><p>As the young man continued fucking her pussy, Nikki pleading with him not to ejaculate in her, but he didn't care. After a couple minutes, Don lost control.""O-Ooooohhhh Goddddddd"" he groaned, as he started cumming in Nikki, right in front of her father. He pumped every drop of cum into her cunt that he had - and wished there was more. After he finished, he slipped his cock from her gooey pussy, and stood up.</p><p>Unknowing to everyone there, that was the worst torture of all for Craig. Even though he knew Nikki had lost her virginity a year ago, he had always hoped to be her first partner. It was his cum that was to be the first to coat Nikki's womb, not some strangers, or even her future husbands for that matter.""Damn-it"" he thought to himself.</p><p>Next it was Bret's turn. As soon as Don was out of his way, he quickly dropped his jeans, stepped out of his under shorts and mounted Nikki. Grabbing his six-inch cock at the base, he guided it towards her now gapping wet cunt. Being soaked with the cum from Don, Bret's cock slipped in with ease.</p><p>Nikki's sprit was completely broken. She no longer resisted the boys as they held her while Bret raped her. Looking up, she saw her father standing there watching her.""Why Daddy....why?"" she asked, as Bret was grunting and groaning as he continued screwing the girl in front of his friends.</p><p>Craig didn't say a word. He just looked down at his beautiful daughter with lust in his eyes as he watched her luscious boobs bounce every time Bret thrust his cock deep into her juicy wet pussy. The gushing sound caused by his boner squishing into her cum filled cunt filled the stairway as he pumped away at the young girls fuck hole.</p><p>After a few minutes, Bret started to ejaculate in Nikki. Ooooohhhhh.....yeaaaaaaa"" he groaned as the first shot of his semen squirted into her. Again and again his cock pulsed, sending his warm slimy spunk into Nikki's already gooey hole. His arms trembled as he filled her with his cum. Then after he caught his breath, his limp cock slipped out of her pussy. Nikki felt the warm fluid ooze out from her vagina, and down between her legs and into the crack of her ass.</p><p>""Who's next?"" he said, with a fulfilled smile on his face.</p><p>""Let me have her"" said Craig.</p><p>Everyone's head, including Nikki's, spun around towards Craig, and glared at him with shocked expressions on their faces. The look on Nikki's face was priceless. At first everyone thought it was some kind of sick joke, until he spoke again.</p><p>""Hey.... she's my daughter, and I want a turn at her too"" he said, in a serious tone.</p><p>""You're fucking shitting me?"" replied Kurt.</p><p>""No....really. I want to fuck her too - bad"" he said, as he looked at the boys that had just raped his young daughter.</p><p>Looking down at Craig's crotch, Don laughed.""Look, he isn't kidding"" he said, pointing to Craig's obvious erection. It was straining against his jeans like a monster trying to get out.</p><p>""Fuck it"" said Brad,""Let's let him....besides, how can he help bust us if he does her too?""</p><p>""He's right"" said Don""Let him go man"" he ordered Kurt, still holding the knife to Craig's throat.</p><p>Looking up at her father, Nikki was in shock. This couldn't be real - it couldn't be happening to her. Her own father wouldn't, and couldn't rape her, she thought to herself. But as she looked over at him with his bulging cock clearly visible through his pants, the reality began to set in. As soon as Kurt dropped the knife from his throat, Craig reached down, and unzipped his pants, releasing his cock from it's tight, closed in space.</p><p>""I'm sorry Hunny"" he said to his daughter, as Craig dropped his pants to the floor.""I've always wanted to fuck you baby. I'm really sorry"" .</p><p>""No Daddy, p-please.....you can't do this. I love you Daddy"" she cried, pleading with her eyes, and shaking her head slowly from side to side. Nikki couldn't believe this was happening.</p><p>As Craig knelt down between his daughters outstretched legs, Nikki tried to squirm out of her captives hold, but the three young men were holding too tightly. Craig guided his eight-inch cock up to the opening of his daughters sloppy, cum-filled pussy. Without saying a word, pushed it into her.</p><p>""NO DADDY, NO....You can't do this....DADDY.....N-NOOOoooooowwww"" she cried out as her fathers hot cock filled her vagina with its massive girth and length.""Oh my GOD....NO-O-O-Oooooooo"" She sobbed loudly.</p><p>""Hell ya"" Kurt said, as he watched the man begin to fuck his young daughter. He and the other boys couldn't believe their eyes seeing him between her legs, fucking her like it was his wife, not his own flesh and blood.</p><p>The passion he felt for her at that very moment was beyond explanation. Wrapping his arms around her, Craig looked into his daughters eyes, and before she could turn away, he placed his lips over hers, and stuck his tongue deep into her mouth. Nikki was in shock - she still didn't fully comprehend what was going on.</p><p>""Can you believe this guy?"" Kurt said to Brad, as he watched the couple intently.</p><p>""Unbelievable"" was all Brad could say.</p><p>""Oh Hunny...oooohhhhh God.....OOOOHHHH BABY"" Craig moaned as he pumped his meat into his daughters tight pussy. Faster and faster her pistoned into her - knowing that he would soon be blowing his wad in his little girls bald cunt. Mashing his mouth over hers again, he snaked his tongue around hers as he started to cum.</p><p>Twisting her head away from her Father, Nikki cried out""NO....NO, PLEASE DADDY....STOP....DON'T CUM IN MEEeeeeee"" , as she felt his body spasm, and his cock twitching inside her vagina.""Oooooohhhh God, n-nooooooo...NOOOOOoooo"" she sobbed, knowing that her own father was ejaculating inside her.</p><p>As Craig pumped the last load of sperm he had into his teenage daughter, he gave her a soft kiss on the cheek, and told her that he loved her. Nikki just turned her head away, and cried softly.</p><p>""Alright, who's up next?"" Don said asked.</p><p>""I am"" called out Kurt.""Roll her over....I want to fuck this bitch in the ass"" he said, looking over at Craig to see what his reaction would be.</p><p>""Go ahead partner.....but remember, she's my daughter so be gentle"" he said with a reassuring smile on his face.</p><p>""This dude is cool"" said Don, as he nudged Bret in the shoulder and smiled.</p><p>Almost like a rag doll, Nikki let the boys position her on her knees. She was off in another world. Craig bent over and dropped to his knees next to his daughter, then turned so he was facing towards her now bent-over ass. Reaching around he placed a hand on each of her plump ass cheeks and spread them wide, exposing her anus. Eager to get his cock in Nikki's butt hole, Kurt pushed it up to her tight brown hole and grunted, trying to shove it in.</p><p>""Hold on there cowboy"" said Craig.""You aren't gonna get it in that way"" he warned.""Here, let me help ya"" he said, as he stuck two fingers up his young daughters slime filled cunt and carefully scooped out a glob of semen. As he smeared the slippery goo over her asshole, he told the boy to dip his cock into his daughters cunt to lube it up first. Then Craig pushed his cum covered finger up his daughters virgin ass to loosen it up, preparing it for the invasion that was about to take place.</p><p>Craig watched closely as the young man carefully pushed his seven-inch cock into his daughters butt hole. With his face only inches from her ass, Craig smiled as the boys purple head pushed into her, spreading her once puckered asshole until it slipped in beyond her sphincter muscle. Craig's expression changed from a smile, to a lust-filled gaze as he watched the boys veined shaft slipping deeper and deeper into his daughter until he was buried balls deep in her bowels. Nikki made no real attempt to escape the invading organ that filled her colon. The only sound she made was a deep moaning cry as it burned deep inside her like fire. She hoped the pain would end, but it didn't.</p><p>""Okay, now take it easy"" said Craig.""Go real slow or you'll ripe her inside"" he warned.</p><p>""Oh my fucking God this feels good"" moaned Kurt, as he slowly started pumping his cock into Nikki's extremely tight anus. He had never done a girl in the ass before, so this was a new experience for him. After a few pumps in the girls ass, her body started secreting it's natural lubricant making it easier for him to fuck her this way. Pretty soon he was fucking her ass like it was a pussy. Nikki grunted and groaned has he pounded into her repeatedly. Within minutes Kurt felt that familiar feeling in his balls - he knew that he was ready to cum soon. As he picked-up his pace, the others knew that he was about to blow his wad in the girls ass.</p><p>""Pull out, pull out"" Craig said in a hurried voice.""Don't cum in her ass!""</p><p>Kurt really wanted to cum in her bad, but he restrained. Pulling his throbbing cock out of Nikki's asshole at the last possible second, his cock shot a huge glob of cum across her back and landed clear up on her right shoulder blade. The second blast hit her square in her plump round ass. The third and final load splashed onto the back of her leg, and slowly dripped down her thigh, soaking into the fabric of her black stockings. Kurt wiped the remaining cum from his cock onto Nikki's leg, leaving a shiny patch of clear spunk on her nylon clad thigh.</p><p>As quickly as Kurt stood up, Brad was ready for his turn at the poor girl. Reaching down between her legs, he grabbed her right knee and pulled it over her left one, twisting Nikki onto her back with a thud. Staring at the light above, she didn't move as Brad pushed his straining erection into her sloppy pussy. There was so much cum inside her, it oozed out as his cock displaced it in her once tight hole. Brad was so fucking horny from watching all this action, he only lasted a couple minutes before loosing control, and shooting his load into Nikki's pussy.</p><p>""Come on...let's get out of here"" said Bret, motioning to the others. As they all ran down the stairwell of the deserted parking structure, Craig had a disappointed look on his face. He wanted more, and decided to take advantage of the situation.</p><p>""Come on Baby....get up on your knees"" he said to his daughter, patting her on the thigh. Nikki didn't say a word as she complied with her fathers request. Knowing full well what he had planned to do, she slowly got up and onto her knees before him. Reaching out, Craig placed his hands on Nikki's plump round ass and spread her cheeks. There before him was his young daughters puckered asshole covered with the cum that had dripped out of her pussy from the repeated fucking she had just had.</p><p>Craig placed his massive erection up against his daughters anus, and pushed it in. Still being coated with the lubricant from the last fucking she had there, it went in rather easy.""Ohhhhhh Nikki.....I love you baby"" he moaned, as he pushed his cock into his daughters tight asshole.""You do know that, don't you?""</p><p>""Yes D-daddy.....I la-la-love you too"" whimpered Nikki, as he father started fucking her ass.</p><p>""Oh Hunny, I've wanted you for so long"" Craig said to his daughter. Reaching around, he gently grabbed her breasts as they hung from her chest below her. Kneading and squeezing them, and sometimes stopping to rub her nipples between his thumb and forefinger as he pumped his cock into Nikki's hot tight ass. He was no longer raping his daughter, he was making love to her. Bending over, he nuzzled his face into the back of her neck and kissed her. The smell of her sweet perfume filled his nostrils.</p><p>With Nikki's tight asshole gripping his cock like a fist, Craig was soon ready to cum once again. Pushing his big hard cock fully up his daughters ass caused her to wince in pain. The contraction around his shaft was all that was needed to send him over the edge. His cock twitched once, then again as the first load of cum to enter Nikki's ass came from her own fathers balls.</p><p>""O-O-Ooooooohhhhhhh"" Craig groaned deeply as he unloaded his sperm deep into Nikki's ass.</p><p>As she knelt in front of her father, with his cock deep in her ass, she could feel his steely hard shaft pulsing in her anus as he pumped his seed into her bowels. The warm rush of her fathers life creating fluids oozing deep into her body sickened her. How could her own father do such a thing, she wondered. Nikki loved her father very much, but at this moment all she could think about was how bad she wanted to hurt him. She was also beginning to realize what had been going on in his mind for all these years. The lustful gazes, the touching, the times she had caught him looking down her blouse while leaning over her shoulder when she was doing her homework. It all came together at that moment. As his cock softened, and finally slipped out, Nikki turned around and looked back towards her father. His eyes were fixed on her slightly gapping asshole as his cum seeped out of it. With a look of utter content on his face, Craig silently reached down and picked-up his undershirt off the stairs and began wiping the cum from Nikki's body. She had the cum from all four of the young men, and her father all over her back, her crotch and between her legs. After he finished cleaning up his daughter, and himself, he helped her up, and led her to the car. They didn't say a word to one another all the way home.</p><p>It was nearly 2:30 in the morning when they pulled up into the driveway. As they walked up to the front door Craig put his arm around Nikki.""Honey.... you aren't gonna tell your mom....are you? He said in way that was clearly meant as an order, not a question.</p><p>""No Daddy....this is strictly between us"" she said, as she walked next to him, staring at the ground.</p><p>The two walked inside the dark house, just as the wall clock chimed on the half hour. Craig patted Nikki on the ass as she started up the stairs to go to her room.""Nikki"" Craig whispered.""Your mom is going to breakfast tomorrow with her friend Patty.....we'll talk about this in the morning""</p><p>Nikki just groaned, and nodded her head as she quietly climbed up the stairs to her bedroom.</p><p>Standing in the entry for a moment to reflect on the evening, Craig watched her as she climbed the stairs in front of him, with her ass peeking out from under her short skirt. After taking a deep breath he smiled and went upstairs to his bedroom.</p><p>Nikki was so tired, she climbed into bed without even removing her clothes. As she laid there in the darkness, she realized that this wasn't going to be the last time her father was going to have his way with her. A single tear leaked from her eye, as Nikki fell off into a deep sleep.</p><p>""Hi Sweety....how was your evening?"" his wife Trisha asked him in a sleepy voice.</p><p>""We had a great time....it's really late...go to sleep"" he said, as he turned off the light and climbed into the bed next to her.</p><p>Early the next morning Nikki was awakened by the sound of her mothers car pulling out of the garage. It was 6:48 a.m. For a moment she hoped that the memory of last night was nothing but a bad dream. But that hope was quickly shattered as her bedroom door opened. The light from the hallway beamed in brightly. It was difficult to see at first, but as her eyes focused, she could see the silhouette of her father standing in the doorway. He was naked, and his cock was standing as erect as it had been the night before.</p><p>""Oh God, nooooo"" Nikki moaned quietly, as her father entered the room.</p><p>""Good Morning Honey....sleep good?"" Craig asked.</p><p>""Daddy, please....not again"" she begged.</p><p>""Come on Nikki.....it'll be fun"" Craig said, as he slid into the bed next to her. His daughters warm body felt inviting to him as he snuggled up tight to her. Nikki squirmed, trying to move away as her father's hands started pulling and tugging at her blouse and skirt.</p><p>""NIKKI"" he said in a stern voice""Stop it!""</p><p>Looking up at her father, Nikki knew he meant business. Although her parents had never struck her, she knew that at this moment her father was capable of almost anything.""Daddy....just....please...don't hurt me"" Nikki said, as she rolled over onto her back, and gave up her struggle.</p><p>""That's better"" Craig said, as he got up onto his knees next to her, and slipped her blouse off over her head. Bending over, her father began licking her breasts, and sucking on her nipples.""Oh baby....you're so beautiful. I love you Nikki"" Craig said, as he continued fondling and kneading her soft round boobs. After a few minutes of this, Craig stopped. Reaching down, he grabbed her skirt, and slowly slid it down her legs, stopping a couple times on the way to savor the moment as he ran his hands along her shapely legs and over the silky material of her panties.</p><p>Nikki wanted to detest everything that was happening right then, but for some reason it was starting to feel good. Nobody before had ever taken the time for such foreplay. Her last boyfriend was a get on, get off lover. He never really cared if Nikki was being satisfied. Her father on the other hand, was touching her in ways she had always dreamed of. His warm hands running across her breasts, and down her thighs sent tingles over her body. Despite the fact that it was her father doing this to her, she was starting to enjoy the attention she was getting. Her body was reacting to his touch. Her pussy was getting wetter and wetter, and her breathing was becoming short and deep.</p><p>Craig knew it was time. Climbing on top of his daughter, he nuzzled his face into her neck, and started kissing her around the shoulders and just below her ears. Nikki was really responding now. Without even thinking, Nikki was actually starting to kiss back.</p><p>Craig was heaven. His young daughter was now his for the taking. No struggling, no fighting. It was just him and her. With one hand, he reached down and slid her panties down her legs, and off. Now, back on top of her, he felt his cock head at the entrance of her vagina. Without wasting any more time, he arched his back, and slid forward. His cock found its place between her damp pussy lips. Craig wrapped his arms under Nikki's shoulders, and pulled her tightly against him, then pushed himself deep inside her hot hole. Nikki gasped as she felt her father's cock slip into her, but at this moment she no longer cared whose cock it was, so as long as it continued to satisfy her sexual needs.</p><p>""Oh God Nikki"" Craig groaned.""You're so....oh, shit you feel good""</p><p>""Fuck me Daddy"" Nikki cried out.""Just, FUCK ME"" she wailed, as she spread her legs widely and ran her fingers through her fathers hair.</p><p>Sitting up slightly, Craig watched his cock as he pounding into Nikki's hot, wet pussy. The sight of his shaft as it repeatedly dipped in and out of Nikki's shaved pussy had Craig on the verge of cumming several times in the first few minutes. Looking down at his daughter's ample breasts as they bounced each time he hammered into her. He desperately wanted this to last, but he was quickly loosing control.</p><p>""Oh...oooohhhhh....O-O-Oooohhhhh fuuuuck. Daddy,...I-I-I-I'm cum...cumming"" Nikki moaned, as her orgasm swept over her. Her body shook and trembled as it did.</p><p>That was all Craig needed to send him over the edge. His balls tightened and his cock twitched as the first jet of semen shot from his cock, and into his daughters fuck hole. Again it twitched and pulsed as another load pumped into her cunt. As the next load came rushing up his shaft, Craig pulled his steely erection from her body and ejaculated, sending his pearly-white fluid across her pussy and stomach, with the largest glob landing in her belly-button. Then, milking the remaining sperm from his cock onto his daughters smoothly shaven cunt mound, Craig smiled contently.</p><p>Exhausted from the intense orgasm, and heated fucking she had just experienced, Nikki closed her eyes, and sighed. Her father rolled himself off of her, collapsing on the bed next to her. Soon after, the two of them drifted off into a deep sleep.</p><p>More than three hours had passed when Nikki woke up. Her father was no longer at her side. She could her voices coming from downstairs. It was her father and mother talking and laughing. As Nikki laid there on the bed, with her fathers dried cum still on her body, she began to cry. Over the last 12 hours she had been gang raped by four strangers, and by her own father. But, after what she had done this morning, she knew that she couldn't tell anybody. She would have to live with this memory forever, and there was nothing she could do about it. She also realized that what had happened this morning between her and her father would undoubtedly happen again and again, whether she wanted it to or not.</p><p>Craig and his wife Trisha sat at the breakfast table drinking a cup of coffee when Nikki walked into the room.</p><p>""Nikki....what are doing?"" Trisha asked in a startled voice. As she sat there looking wide-eyed at her daughter, Craig wondered what was going on. Spinning around in his chair to see what was going on, Craig face instantly went pale. Nikki was standing in the kitchen. She was naked, and the tears that had been streaming down her face had left black streaks down her cheeks from her eye makeup. Her left hand was tracing up and down the trail of dried sperm that her father had left on her stomach and pussy. In her right hand was Craig's stainless steel 9mm handgun. Without saying a word, Nikki slowly raised the gun.</p><p>""Nikki....Don't....NOOOooooo"" her mother yelled, as her daughter turned the gun towards her own head, and slowly closed her bright blue eyes.</p><p>The End</p>"
317,Breeding Sara,Anonymous,,"['ped', 'light bond', 'drugs', 'inc', 'preg']",,2012-04-12T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>When my daughter Sara was about five, she enjoyed kissing me. It was all innocence but my wife didn't think it was proper behavior for a child.</p><p>It wasn't her kid, it was mine from a previous marriage. There was an indifference about Sara that my new wife harbored. Sara didn't mind her manners for my wife Linda either, but we were pretty close despite my only having her for a month or two for the summers. Sara would still make a show of big kisses at night when I was tucking her in when Linda couldn't see. Maybe it was her way of claiming ownership of daddy. They weren't much for kisses to me as she kissed with tight lips and a closed mouth.</p><p>She didn't know any better.</p><p>I wanted to fuck her even then.</p><p>Next summer, at six, she was a little chubby and still close. I worked part time and made a decent living at it. Linda worked days and made a little less. I would spend all day watching her dance around or roll on the floor in her nightgown and no undies. I would tickle her until the nightgown would bunch up at her head and cop quick feels of her legs or butt while my hands were in motion. I did not want her to report any inappropriate behavior from me. Those kind of things were pretty damaging even if they were just rumors.</p><p>Sometimes she would lay in front of the TV and watch cartoons. I would sit on the couch behind her and stare at her bare-naked bottom, legs spread and ankles up. I would dream of coming in behind her and mashing my face into her baby sex. Then I would excuse myself and disappear for ten or fifteen minutes while I relieved myself of the built up burden from dreaming.</p><p>Towards the end of that summer, she became interested in kissing again.</p><p>I would play in her room, usually in between changing her clothes. Sara wouldn't mind playing with me stark naked and me with just sweat pants.</p><p>Linda had caught her trying to kiss me again the night before and told her in no uncertain terms that she did not want to see her do that ever again.</p><p>Sara would then wait until she was out of the room to try to kiss me. I guess she understood Linda to mean not to do it in front of her. That was all right by me.</p><p>In her room the next couple of days, Sara would straddle my leg naked and wrap her little arms around my neck and kiss me good. Her lips weren't tight anymore, but her mouth remained closed. At one point of wrestling, I was on my back and she was naked on my chest. She said, ""I'm gonna sit on your face."" I became scared and said that she probably shouldn't do it.</p><p>I've been kicking myself for that little screw up ever since.</p><p>At seven, we had to move. I hardly had any time with Sara that summer until the last few weeks. I did get to read her some bedtime stories and her kisses became bolder. I would wet my lips just before hand and hers were damp too. She got into the habit of sticking her tongue quickly in and out of my mouth and I pretended to be grossed out to encourage it.</p><p>My wife had an out of town job conference which I would normally go to but Sara was there so I stayed home with my now pudgier daughter. That night I had her in her nightgown with no panties again and she sat on my lap while I play with Kiss dolls on the computer with her. They were a free dress up doll program from Japan and some of the dolls were pretty sexual in nature. I would load dolls that were just this side of obvious and had to explain away some aspects of the imagery.</p><p>My plan was to get her asleep and maybe feel her up while jacking off.</p><p>Hell, my plan was anything I could get away with and not have any evidence or knowledge of my actions. I found some painkillers in the medicine cabinet and didn't grind more then one to put in her chocolate milk. She was big for seven, but I didn't want to do anything to threaten her health.</p><p>She drank it down but didn't seem the least bit sleepy even after an hour. I took her to bed and she asked me to lay with her. I did. I wore shorts and that's all, after all it was summer. She stayed up all night and I told stories. I wanted to kiss more but she enjoyed kids' things.</p><p>Sara wasn't feeling anything sexual like her daddy was. I would get bored and she would say, ""I know what will wake you up."" and she'd kiss me long and closed lipped. I would let my half-hard cock fall out of my pant leg and sit her on it. When she'd notice, I'd say ""whoops"" and tuck it in.</p><p>All innocence.</p><p>Late in the night, she started to spit into my mouth when she kissed me.</p><p>It was a kid thing to do. I would pretend to be grossed out and she'd do it again. Every glob of spit I'd swallow would make me that muck harder. I finally had to leave and calm down. It was almost morning and Linda would be home that afternoon. As the sun came up I checked on Sara before going to bed and she was fast asleep.</p><p>I shook her gently and she wouldn't wake up. The pills didn't work but being up that late did. I debated with myself what a lousy father I was but my weakness got the best of me and I got in bed with her. Too much groping would disturb her sleep I found out but gentle touches between her chubby legs seemed okay. I had her legs apart and gown hiked up half-way and I haltingly brought my face closer to her vulva.</p><p>I quick lick with my tongue, no reaction. I jabbed my tongue between her virgin lips, still no reaction. I lay on my belly between her legs and started to probe her vagina with my tongue. At one point she sighed but didn't wake up. Within half a minute, I came in my pants. What a feeling.</p><p>I had dreamed of doing something like that all my life.</p><p>Then the guilt set in.</p><p>God! What a sick person I was. That was my daughter! I only wanted to fuck her because she was convenient. Where was this leading to anyway? I couldn't really have sex with a child. It would ruin her life as well. I had to stop my desires!</p><p>I lay there for fifteen minutes thinking about those things. When I looked over to my sleeping Sara with her gown still hiked up, I was attracted again. Oh, well. One more time when she's asleep won't make a difference.</p><p>I probed her cunt with my mouth and she was delicious. It took me longer to cum this time as I wanted it to last. She was also very tight and couldn't get into her to taste her hymen. I thought about what lay past the hymen, how it never had anything in there before. I wanted to be in there first. I came.</p><p>Shit! It was almost eight o'clock! I went to bed, strangely satisfied.</p><p>We got in trouble for sleeping in but that was all.</p><p>At eight, she was getting fat. I wasn't happy with my ex wifes parenting abilities. Sara didn't seem interested in anything. Her mother and her mothers sisters simply wanted to have babies and live off of people. Not the best thing to teach a kid. I also got lectures about Sara hitting puberty early from being overweight.</p><p>Bedtime stories were still fun and Sara now was into faking me out with a kiss and then sticking her tongue all the way out and over my lips. I would kiss her tongue and pretend it was her lips and she'd alert me to the fact that my lips were pressed against the middle of her fat, wet tongue.</p><p>At one point, I licked her tongue back broadly but this actually grossed her out. Another night, I lost my head and put my hand on her head and frenched her for real. She pushed me away with disgust.</p><p>That was all that summer gave me. Though I did manage to jack off onto her floor without her knowing while these kissing games happened.</p><p>During the next year, I made up my mind. I was going to knock her out good and spend a proper night exploring my daughters body. It helped that she actually hit puberty as she became nine years old and was caught kissing boys around her mothers neighborhood. My Sara was a nine year old woman and I masturbated to thoughts of making her pregnant.</p><p>I bought some real knock out drops from an illegal source called roofies. Sara was getting pretty hefty so I figure that she was big enough not to have an overdose with one. Her being fat turned me off. Her being my daughter and nine and me getting her knocked up turned me on. Take a guess which feeling I went with.</p><p>She had been with me for most of the summer and I had given her allot of freedom to see boys by herself. If one broke her hymen, I could be off the hook. I preferred to break it myself, as unwise as that was. Linda had an illness in the family and would be away for a few days only a couple of weeks before Sara had to fly back. This would be my best opportunity to fuck my daughter.</p><p>I waited until ten to dope her as she had dinner at six and wouldn't throw up or otherwise dilute the dosage. This time, I gave it to her in a coke and made sure she was in a nightgown before giving it too her. She wouldn't go panty less though. Sara was also not interested in kissing me anymore that summer. But she sat on my lap as i waited for the drug to kick in. We watched TV. I was jittery and heady with what I thought was going to happen. Sara was heavy but smelled wonderful.</p><p>God, I was a pervert!</p><p>She would start to doze and I let her. By the third time I tried to shake her gently, she could not awake from her sleep. I checked her breathing and felt her pulse. She seemed fine but totally out for the night.</p><p>This was the moment I was waiting for! I tilted her head back and it lolled in my arms. her mouth was slightly open. I kissed her lips and lingered there with my mouth. Soon my tongue was in her mouth and I explored hers with it. My hands went to her legs and then to her body. I was getting very hard! I said my Sara was fat, she was for a nine year old but her hips weren't as big as mine and her belly didn't stick out badly. I reached under the couch for a silk scarf I grabbed from my wifes closet and wrapped it around her eyes. If she did wake for any reason, I didn't want her to know what was going on, or with who.</p><p>I laid her body on the couch and pulled off her panties. There it was, still hairless, but now fertile. I was ready to cum my pants, but I held back. Taste her first. Sara was growing up. There was a hint of adult woman smell, but still the child's scent more then anything else. I stuck my tongue into her as far as I could. She was very tight, but I managed to find her hymen intact. Good! No, bad! No... yes, good! I spread her vulva with my fingers and tongued her until I found that her hymen didn't totally cover her up. There was a small hole there!</p><p>I took my throbbing hard cock out and pressed it flush to her cunt, trying to aim for the hole and then came into her with my cock head slightly in her little virgin hole. I held it there and waited. No cum had escaped! I had cum into my fertile daughter!</p><p>When I did lift my still hard cock away, it took a moment for any cum to ooze out, but it did. Probably because she was to tight. Still, I knew it was past her hymen before coming out again.</p><p>I picked up my heavy daughter, not an easy thing to do, and carried her to her bedroom and laid her on her bed. She was out. Nothing could wake her. I checked her again, just sleeping. Deeply. I had laid two more scarves down under her bed and I used those to tie her arms together in front of her gently. I didn't want to leave any marks. I lifted her gown and sucked her tiny and puckered nipples. I was still hard as a rock. I loved the way it felt to have her naked body against mine. I was stripped all over her. I wanted to cum again, but this time in her.</p><p>Ah, fuck it. I was going to break her hymen and if anybody found out it was gone, I would blame one of those boys she was getting caught with. I lay with my back against her headboard and dragged her on top of me, straddling her legs to each side and facing me. I pulled her tied arms over my head and that held her up on me as I felt her body all over. I grabbed some KY I had for if this worked and slathered it on my cock and her cunt.</p><p>Using my hands, I lifted her butt up and positioned my cock at her virgin cunt. Then, still holding her up, I reached my fingers to her cunt lips and spread them as I pressed my penis head to her entrance. Her head was lolled onto my shoulder and with my head I moved it to loll backwards so I could watch her blindfolded face as I took my daughters virginity.</p><p>her wet lips were open and I kissed them as I lowered her over my cock.</p><p>Her hymen held and my cock started to bend sideways so I stopped lowering her and held her up with my cock still pressing against her maidenhead.</p><p>God! I wanted this! I lifted her and lowered her body with my cock pressing into her and I was almost ready to cum again when suddenly I felt the resistance give away and my cock sank slowly into her relaxed body.</p><p>The pressure inside of her was unbelievable and she gasped as I hit bottom with half of my cock inside her. I came hard and long. I was very scared that she would wake up but I couldn't tell with her eyes covered. I held her still and hoped she didn't.</p><p>When I finished cumming, she was still breathing like she was asleep. I was still buried in her and my cock went flaccid. The rest sank into her and I felt her butt rest completely over me. My cock was completely in her and she felt wonderfully tight. I kissed her hair and loved having my daughter this way. This time no cum could escape and I was hoping my sperm was making it's way to her nine year old eggs right now.</p><p>I stroked and felt her body. I was in heaven. if I got caught now and went to jail for the rest of my life, it will be worth it! Of course, I might think otherwise if I actually was in jail too so maybe it was just the moment. The moment was perfect. Maybe I'll buy her a car.</p><p>I lifted her gown and felt her body in front. I put the gown bunched up at her wrists and behind my head. Sara was now totally naked on me. I started to enjoy kissing her mouth fully and was soon getting hard with her tightness all around my member.</p><p>I inflated inside of my daughter and though the base of my cock slid out, more of me was in her this time. I kept kissing her. This time, I wasn't going to cum in her right away and found that I couldn't help myself from lifting her up and down to get a fucking action going. God! She was sooooo tight!</p><p>I couldn't see her eyes but her breathing was now heavier and I loved her breathing into my mouth. I ignored it all until I heard a soft moan from her throat. I panicked and stopped. Nothing happened. Sara didn't struggle or do anything that told me she was aware of what was happening. I started to fuck again, but gentler this time. Her breathing became harder again and another soft sound came from her but that was all. I fucked her until I came in her again.</p><p>I looked at the clock after a moment of rapture. It had been a little more than an hour, but I could do this for a few more. I held her there with me inside her and lay that way until my feeling her child's body up made me hard once more. Then I fucked her yet again. Soft moans and hard breathing, I ignored it this time. My daughter was mine and I didn't care how sore she was tomorrow, I was going to make her as pregnant as a father could. Nine years old and pregnant by her own father, that was making me very excited. I felt her, tasted her, smelled her, and knew her fully. I took in my daughter wholly and celebrated every inch of her sexually. This was a fathers dream. I said softly, ""Sara"" as I loved her face with mine.</p><p>I came in her yet again, planting more seed into her very young body.</p><p>Then, at the height, she whispered, ""Daddy"" as I was cumming in her. This made me cum harder and I felt joy.</p><p>Then I realized what she just said. I held perfectly still and stared wide eyed at her blindfolded face. She was breathing quite heavily and I became worried that she wasn't asleep anymore.</p><p>Sara's breathing eventually calmed down and this time I laid her onto her back gently. Her arms dropped from behind my head and lay still above hers. Her legs though, kicked out gently and straitened on their own.</p><p>This worried me, but after a moment, I told myself it was a reflex and she still seemed asleep.</p><p>Now what? She was tight and half of my cock was held inside of her by that. I didn't want to pull out, though I should. I wanted to keep my seed in her, and I might still get one more fuck out of her too.</p><p>Unfortunately, when my cock went limp, it popped out. I saw cum start to flow out and in a panic, closed her legs together. This might have helped but some would undoubtedly get on the sheets. I stacked two pillows and rolled her onto her belly with the pillows under her hips. This stuck her butt up in the air and I think it helped stop the flow of my gift to her from escaping. She didn't wake up still and became confident again.</p><p>Sara, her big butt in the air, looked very fuckable and it wasn't long before I was getting hard yet again this time with the thought of fucking her this way. She smelled like sex and her daddy was about to take her again sexually. I was over her on all fours and I slowly lowered myself to point my again hard cock to her positioned entrance.</p><p>I entered my daughter from behind. As I slid into her well lubricated vagina, I heard her gasp from where her heads was buried between her arms and into the mattress. I held in her for a moment, but she did not move otherwise and I came to the conclusion that every noise she's made has been in her sleep. Maybe she was having weird dreams. I could live with that.</p><p>I was soon fucking her again, but this time enjoying the feel of going in and out of her in this better position. I slid in and out very slowly and could swear I could feel every cell in her cunt as I slid into its silky interior. I put my hands from her waist down to her butt and felt her preschool curves while I bred her slowly.</p><p>I wanted more.</p><p>I started to slide into her deeper until I was pushing hard against her little cervix. I wanted to really fuck her good and this was my last chance. I spread my legs out and laid my weight onto her back as I fucked her harder with each hip motion. I put my hands under her belly and felt where I was going to place my baby in her. This got me more excited. I heard muffled noises coming from the blanket by her face but I was past caring. With my legs, I pulled her legs apart widely and then started to ram into her unprotected cunt like I would an adult. I pushed my hand down her belly under her and grabbed at her cunt, searching for her little clit with my fingers. I was working her pretty good now and was beginning to sweat over her. I heard muffled grunts from between her arms and I nuzzled my face into her hair between her head and arm and could feel her hot breath in there.</p><p>Fuck it! I wasn't going to stop until I came into her one last time. I didn't care if she was awake now. With my other hand, I slid in up under her past her neck and lifted her blindfolded head up. Her face was sweaty and she was grunting pretty loudly. I didn't care, I fucked her madly and held her face up for me to lick and nibble. Now and then I would hit something inside her and she would yelp quickly and her cunt would clench tightly on me. Other then that, she never struggled or said anything. I was just a bad dream.</p><p>I finally came harder then I'd ever cum in my life. I could help myself and pinched her clit as I came in her. Her bottom bumped up to get away but my weight held her there. When I was done cumming, I realized that my cock was buried all the way inside of her. I lowered her face back down slowly and let go of her clit too. I was now very worried of what was going to surely happen next and I made no sudden moves in case I was wrong and she was still drugged. Her cunt would now clench on me once and a while but her body was still otherwise.</p><p>I did feel her legs gently try to close up once but I was too afraid to move and let them. They stopped and after a time, I tried to slide gently out of my daughters well pounded cunt. She lay on her belly, butt in the air and legs spread with a gaping red hole just below her ass hole. Cum drooled out of her and onto the pillow. allot of cum and a hint of red streaks! Sara was soaking wet but I couldn't tell if it was my sweat of possibly hers.</p><p>Finally, I felt I should clean her up. My first inclination was to get a wet rag, but for some reason I lowered my face to her deflowered pussy and drank from her. I drank my own cum out of my own daughter whom I just fucked the shit out of. I felt like a sick man and licked my daughter clean half out of lust and half out of punishment to myself. It was the least I could do. I felt like a condemned man. Surely she would be hurting in the morning and become suspicious, even if she doesn't remember being fucked all night. How could she have not woke up during that last act? I didn't have that much faith in those knock out pills.</p><p>Her breathing was back to normal now and she didn't move. Maybe she didn't wake up. For the life of me I couldn't see how. I got out of my daughters bed and brought a half damp towel back. I cleaned her off and untied her arms. She didn't move. I slipped back on her pair of panties and hoped I got all of my cum out of her. I didn't remove her blindfold until I turned out the lights. I had time to clean her sheets tomorrow before Linda came back.</p><p>Linda! If she ever found out.... Well, she could really fuck me over.</p><p>I went to bed finally thinking about what I would say to all the things Sara might say first. I lay awake for a long time thinking about what I had done. Half of me was regretting my act, but the other half was feeling strangely satisfied. I went to sleep without even realizing it.</p><p>I woke the next morning when Sara crawled into bed with me. She seemed strange suddenly, or maybe it was just me. She snuggled up to me and said, ""Daddy. I had a bad dream.""</p><p>A bad dream! Maybe I was going to survive this after all. ""What kind of dream, honey?"" I said back to her.</p><p>She paused to remember it. Maybe I shouldn't have asked. Sara then said, ""I was on a wild horse and he kept running away. I couldn't stop him, and you were beside me trying to grab me off of him but he kept running faster. It scared me."" I tried very heard not to giggle. Maybe it was because I was nervous, but I felt like the wild horse in her dreams, only I was grabbing her too. ""I feel funny too.""</p><p>This sobered me up. ""Funny? How?"" I asked.</p><p>""It hurts like I was riding a horse. But it was just a dream, right daddy?"" She had such a sleepy, pouty voice right now. I had an urge to kiss her lips but stopped myself. I shouldn't get used to that, that's over with now.</p><p>""Well, sweetheart, sometimes dreams can feel so real that our brains can make us think things really happened."" That was one of the things I thought about saying last night.</p><p>""It makes us hurt?"" Sara asked.</p><p>""Sure. That's how voodoo dolls work. We think it's going to hurt us so it does."" I kissed her head and took a quick whiff of her hair. ""Listen. Don't worry about a thing. It'll go away if you don't try to think about it, okay?""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said. This seemed to comfort her and she hugged me and said, ""I love you daddy.""</p><p>""I love you too. More then you can possibly imagine."" I could feel her smile and relax with me. Sara dozed off and I lay awake with a sudden feeling that we just got somehow closer.</p><p>We did get closer.</p><p>Sara kissed me on the lips at the airport in an innocent yet deep way and said she wanted to talk to me everyday. Linda didn't seem the wiser, though she did say once that she thought I had a very good relationship with my daughter. I wasn't going to tell her how good.</p><p>I had wet dreams those first few months after Sara went home.</p><p>It was five months later that I got a frantic phone call from my ex wife telling me that Sara was pregnant. Because Sara was overweight, nobody knew until she was too far along to have an abortion. There was allot of concern about a ten year olds ability to have a child (She'll be ten when the due date hits) and I made all the concerned noises a loving but confused father should make. There were allot of questions a few weeks later about what she'd been doing while in my custody and the ex did everything short of accusing me of being a bad father. I few well placed mentions about her sneaking out while with the ex as well as here tempered her indignation.</p><p>The only option left was to give the baby up for adoption. Sara was not having any off that. Of course, being a minor, she had no say and she was much too young to be a mother anyway.</p><p>I talked with Linda, laying heavily onto duty and family and she sort off agreed that maybe we could be the baby's parents. Basically, I said that this was a way to make up for not being there as much as I wanted with Sara. Whom I felt that I should have had.</p><p>Well, I did have her. But you knew that.</p><p>My ex seemed to agree as her sisters and her had enough kids to take care of, but would like to see this one still in the family. It was a baby girl.</p><p>Sara delivered there and we took the baby with us after a few months with Sara in tow. Linda seemed less thrilled about Sara moving in permanently but went along with it. We put Sara on a diet and exercise program and I parented her to doing better in school too. Sara had something to motivate her now. She had to be a good student for her baby.</p><p>She also wanted to be a good mom for her daddy.</p><p>I would hold my daughter/granddaughter in my arms and Sara would sit there and look at me in a strange way. Since I was the adopter, I was officially the daddy and Linda was the Mother. Linda seemed not as thrilled though after a while and Sara started to take over the mothering duties so my daughter became the mother and I still the father. This seemed right to me.</p><p>Sara still seemed like a little girl in some ways but became a good kid all around.</p><p>After a few years, Sara was ""Mommy"" and I was ""Daddy"" as our baby began to talk a little and Linda became fed up with the whole thing. She didn't want to make me give up the baby as little Sally, That's what Sara named the baby, needed a family but she couldn't be there any more.</p><p>We broke up amiably. Sara was now the lady of the house. We would lay together in my big bed in the mornings when Sara brought Sally in and watch her sleep as we smiled at each other. Sara was now twelve and getting quite shapely now that she wasn't fat anymore. It was a morning like that when she told me that she knew.</p><p>I wasn't even thinking about what she just said. I just looked at little Sally with love. ""Know what?"" I replied absently.</p><p>""That Sally is yours.""</p><p>""Of course she is."" I didn't even realize what she meant. ""I'm the daddy, remember.""</p><p>Sara lifted herself over to me and lay down on top of me with that body that I still dreamt of. ""I want you to give me another one."" I felt icy cold all of a sudden. Sara smiled. She knew I knew right then.</p><p>""How... how long have you known?"" I stammered.</p><p>""I think I've always known inside. Now I'm sure of it."" Damn! You can't trust females! Er, maybe not fathers either come to think of it.</p><p>""Daddy. You are a great father. To me and little Sally. Lets have another one."" Sara wrapped her arms around my neck like I had her all those years ago. She kissed me like I've always wanted her to kiss me.</p><p>She said, ""Make love to me daddy. Let me feel what it's like this time.""</p><p>I bred Sara with Sally right there.</p>"
318,Friday Afternoon,Anonymous,,"['inc', 'bi', 'Ds', 'sm', 'enema']",,2012-04-13T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Bobby sat on the commode in the plush upstairs bathroom with a thin, well-worn magazine of grainy photographs of nude women in his left hand and his K-Y jelly-lubricated erection in his right. As he stared at a waist-to-head picture of a particularly sexy brunette with medium sized breasts he slid his jelly-slick hand slowly up and down his hard penis while trying to imagine what it would be like to have this woman sitting live across from him watching him jacking off instead of just staring back at him lifelessly from a piece of paper. Nonetheless, as he stroked himself that good sensation in his groin continued to build. It wouldn't be long now before his cock would spew out that marvelous white jism onto the face of this woman who turned him on so much with her sexy sneer. Although it would ruin another couple of pages of the magazine, Bobby just couldn't seem to help himself; it gave him such a thrill to come on the faces of the women who turned him on.</p><p>Today was unusual in that the basketball coach had called off the normal after-school practice and Bobby was able to go home early. He had planned to use the time to catch up on his homework, but when he got home he hadn't seen his mother's car in the driveway and figured she must have stayed late at work. Thinking he had the house to himself, he hurried to the upstairs bathroom to relieve himself of the tension that had been building in him because of two incidents earlier in the day.</p><p>The first had happened while he was getting dressed for school. He had been passing down the hallway on his way to the bathroom when he happened to glance through the half-opened door of his parents' bedroom and caught a glimpse of his mother, Norma, clad in only bra and panties as she got dressed for work. Although the glance was only fleeting it was enough to set him on edge. Norma was a tall, statuesque woman whose most striking features were her long, wavy black hair which cascaded down her back almost to her waist and her equally long full legs. From the time Bobby began to develop sexually he had been attracted to her and her beautiful legs held a special fascination for him. From time to time he would masturbate while fantasizing what it would be like to be able to fondle and kiss his mother's legs. He was also extremely curious about her breasts, which appeared to be slightly on the small side. Try as he might, he had yet to see his mother's bare breasts and this just inflamed his imagination that much more.</p><p>The second incident occurred in biology class when Jenny Avarrito had tripped on her way past his desk and landed squarely in his lap. The fall had caught him unawares and as he grabbed her to keep her from sliding to the floor his hand had landed firmly on her beautiful full long tanned leg. From that moment on he hadn't been able to get the feel of her firm yet soft leg in his hand out of his mind.</p><p>So enraptured was he now in his erotic musings as he sat masturbating to the erotic vision of his mother alternating with the feel of Jenny's leg and the sexy tits and sneer on the face of the woman looking at him from the magazine that he was taken completely by surprise when the bathroom door suddenly opened and there stood his mother staring in amazement at him. She remained frozen in the doorway with one hand on the doorknob and the other on the jamb for what seemed an eternity, but was probably only a few seconds, her gaze alternating up and down between his eyes and his crotch. Just as suddenly as she had appeared she whispered, ""Excuse me, I'm sorry,"" and was gone, softly pulling the door closed behind her.</p><p>But it was too late. The damage had been done; he'd been caught! ""God - what's going to happen now,"" he worried as his cock slowly began to deflate. His libido deflating as well, Bobby decided he had better get cleaned up and go try to do some homework - or something. And then he remembered that early that morning his mother had hastily told him on her way out the door to work that she was leaving work early to take the car to the garage for maintenance and that she would get a ride home from there. He realized then that she must have been home the entire time even though he hadn't seen or heard her. Maybe she had been taking a nap or something.</p><p>Just as he put the magazine on the floor and was ready to get a wash cloth to clean himself off he heard a soft rapping at the door. Then the door opened a crack and his mother stuck her head inside and said, ""Is it alright if I come in, Bobby? Please let me come in.""</p><p>""Gee, mom, I'll be out in just a second. Can you wait?""</p><p>""Bobby, I want to talk to you - right now,"" she said as the door opened wider and she entered. ""Please let me come in.""</p><p>When she was fully inside, she gently closed the door and turned toward her son who was still seated on the toilet with his pants around his ankles. Looking down on his upturned face she said, ""I'm really sorry to disturb you, but I've been wanting to talk to you about this for quite some time now. Do you wind?""</p><p>""Talk about what, mom?""</p><p>""This. You know - you're doing this. Masturbating.""</p><p>""Aw, gee, mom... ""</p><p>""It's OK, Bobby. Look - I've been meaning to bring the subject up ever since I talked to your father about it, but he's such a wimp that he just shrugs it off and refuses to discuss it. I'm just a little concerned about you - I'm your mother, you know - and curious also. Can you and I just discuss it?""</p><p>""Can I, uh, get dressed first?"" Bobby asked, feeling a little embarrassed sitting half naked in front of his mother even though his erection had subsided.</p><p>""Well... I thought maybe you'd like to, uh, finish what you'd started - before I so rudely interrupted you.""</p><p>When her son didn't answer, she said softly, ""It's OK. You can go ahead. I'd really like you to go ahead and finish it, Bobby.""</p><p>""You mean finish doing it? Right now?"" he queried, puzzled.</p><p>""Uh huh - if you wouldn't mind, dear.""</p><p>""With you here?""</p><p>""Sure - if you wouldn't mind. I'd kind of like to watch you.""</p><p>""You'd what!"" Bobby said in amazement.</p><p>""I'd like to watch you masturbate yourself, Bobby."" his mother said matter-of-factly.</p><p>""Aw, mom, it's bad enough you caught me without you making me do it in front of you,"" he said shamefacedly.</p><p>""I'm not going to make you do anything you don't want to Bobby. But I really would like to watch you do it to yourself.""</p><p>""Well - gosh, I don't know whether I could do that or not. I've never done it in front of someone before.""</p><p>""I understand, son. I guess it might be a little difficult to get yourself excited, given the circumstances - especially with your mother present."" With her hand his mother pointed toward the magazine lying on the floor and said, ""But it's OK if you want to go ahead and look at those pictures - if you think it would help.""</p><p>The reference to the magazine made Bobby blush again and he didn't know quite what to say. Norma, sensing her son's hesitation, bent down and picked up the magazine. Glancing at the picture that Bobby had been looking at earlier she handed it to him asking, ""Is this the picture that you like to look at? Is she the one that turns you on? She's really got beautiful breasts, doesn't she?""</p><p>Reflexively, Bobby reached out with his hand and took the magazine from her, looking down at the picture. Totally confused by the situation, especially hearing his mother talk this way for the first time in his life, Bobby was at a loss as to how to act, but he felt thoroughly trapped with no way out.</p><p>""Well, maybe if you're not ready yet, we can talk a little, OK?"" his mother asked.</p><p>""Sure, mom, OK.""</p><p>""Would you answer a couple of questions for me?""</p><p>""If I can - sure."" Bobby responded hesitantly.</p><p>""I've known for some time that you've been doing it, dear. All the telltale signs are there. I want you to know that I think it's OK, though, and that it's normal and nothing to be ashamed of, OK?""</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>""Have you had sex with a girl yet? I mean real sex - where you have an orgasm?""</p><p>""No,"" Bobby answered softly, and then added, ""not that I haven't wanted to.""</p><p>""Naturally. When you masturbate, do you fantasize about Jenny or Ariel or any of your other girlfriends?""</p><p>""Yeah, sometimes.""</p><p>""And what do you fantasize about them?""</p><p>""You know - what it would be like to be with them, touching them, that kind of stuff?""</p><p>""Uh huh, and would you like it if one of them jacked you off? I'm sorry, dear - you do know what jacking off is, don't you?""</p><p>""Sure. It's what I was doing - masturbating.""</p><p>""Does it bother you, Bobby, when I talk dirty like that? You know, use dirty words like jacking off?""</p><p>Actually, it was somewhat titillating to hear his mother use that kind of language, but he only replied, ""No ma'am, it doesn't bother me.""</p><p>""And would you want one of your girlfriends to do it to you? Jack you off?""</p><p>""I guess. Yeah, but I don't think it would ever happen.""</p><p>""And the other times? When you're not fantasizing about them you look at pictures?""</p><p>""Uh, huh,"" Bobby was starting to get even more nervous now, wondering whether his mother was going to ask him whether he thought about her while he was doing it. That was an area he wanted to avoid because from time to time he did think about her, wondering what her body looked like totally undressed. He could not ever remember seeing his mother totally naked although now and then he had glimpsed her in various states of undress as he had that morning. He was especially turned on by her legs which were long and full. Even though his mother was not big-breasted she had enough to make her blouses and sweaters stick out and he was curious about them and what they looked like, especially the nipples which seemed to poke out through her clothes all the time.</p><p>Sensing she was getting close to shaky territory, Norma pushed a little harder with her next question. ""Is there anything else you think about besides your young girlfriends, Bobby?""</p><p>""Well..."" and he hesitated a long guilty moment.</p><p>""How about me, Bobby. Have you ever thought about me while you masturbated?""</p><p>Norma could tell even before he opened his mouth that she had hit the mark. Bobby's face turned a few shades of darker red as he stammered, ""Aw, mom...""</p><p>""It's OK, Bobby. I think it's natural for a boy your age to be curious about his mother - even sexually. Now tell me the truth - have you ever thought about me.""</p><p>""Well, sure, I guess. Once in a while,"" he admitted shyly.</p><p>""And what do you fantasize about me?""</p><p>""Gee, mom, this is really embarrassing...""</p><p>""There's no need to be embarrassed, son - I'm your mother and you can tell me. I'm really curious and I'd like to know. Now tell me what you think about me while you're playing with yourself.""</p><p>""Well, I guess I like your legs a lot, mom. I think about them mostly.""</p><p>""Well, I'm very flattered, son,"" Norma said reassuringly. ""I'm glad you find my legs attractive. I always thought they were a little too fat.""</p><p>""Oh, gee, no. They're really beautiful, mom. I mean it.""</p><p>""Tell me - what's the thing that most turns you on about women? Is it their legs, or rears, or their breasts or what?""</p><p>""Breasts, mostly, I guess.""</p><p>""Is that what you look at most of the time when you look at those pictures?""</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>""Do you ever think about my tits, Bobby. Have you ever seen my bare breasts?""</p><p>""Uh, no I haven't,"" he stammered honestly, wondering what his mother was getting at now. Norma then suddenly stood and said, ""Wait here just a minute, OK - I'll be right back,"" as she opened the bathroom door and turned down the hallway.</p><p>A minute later she was back and re-seated herself on the edge of the tub. In her hand she held what appeared to Bobby to be a bunch of photographs, but he couldn't see what they were. Then his mother said, ""Bobby, I'd like you to see these, if you want to, but first you have to promise me that you won't ever tell anyone you've seen them, OK? Promise?""</p><p>""Sure mom, if you don't want me to say anything, I won't,"" Bobby said, thinking that maybe his mother had some girly pictures of his father's or something.</p><p>Without saying anything Norma held the photos toward her son. Bobby took them in his dry hand while reaching for a towel to wipe off the K- Y jelly on his other hand. Having done so he then looked down at the top photo and was stunned.</p><p>There, in full living color, was a picture of none other than his mother dressed up whorishly like many of the girls in the magazines. She had on sheer black stockings held up by suspenders from a black garter belt and high heels that made her beautiful legs look even longer and fuller. But what attracted his immediate attention was that her upper torso was encased in a partial bra that lifted her breasts and pushed them out while leaving the nipples completely exposed. He felt his soft cock twitch and began to harden again as he gazed at the magnificently large dark brown areola and nipples on his mother's breasts. They were huge - larger than any he had ever seen in a magazine or even imagined existed. And they jutted straight out from her tits tilting slightly upward and outward.</p><p>As he continued to stare at that one picture he was aware that his cock was swelling and that it was in plain view of his mother's sight. Still, he couldn't seem to remove his eyes from the picture.</p><p>When he finally did look up at his mother she had a sexy smile on her face and said in a low, husky voice, ""It's OK, Bobby. You can look at the rest of them, too, if you want.""</p><p>""Is this really you, mom?"" he asked, somewhat confused and a little embarrassed at being so boldly confronted with his own mother's sexuality.</p><p>""Yes, Bobby, it really is me. But don't ask how they were taken - that's my secret. Just go ahead and look at them, OK.""</p><p>Bobby just nodded his head as he took the second photo. It showed his mother sitting upright on the edge of a straight-backed chair. Her legs were spread and he could now make out a thick black patch of pubic hair between her legs. This inflamed him even more. He had never before considered even remotely the possibility that his mother had a sexual side, but that idea was changing rapidly.</p><p>There were about six pictures in all of his mother in various poses and dressed the same in each picture. The last one was somewhat different, however, insomuch as now his mother was sitting spread-legged on the edge of the bed and she had one hand holding what appeared to be a large black rubber penis stuck in her cunt while the other hand pulled at one of her big nipples as she leered at the camera with a lust filled expression.</p><p>At this point, Bobby became fully erect again and looked apprehensively up at his mother. Norma just smiled and said to him, ""Well - I can see that I do turn you on, don't I?""</p><p>As Norma nodded her head toward the picture Bobby was holding she said, ""And you ought to be able to see from those pictures that boys aren't the only ones that play with themselves, either. I've been masturbating since I was your age and still do it almost every day - sometimes more than once a day. I love doing it and love watching other people doing it, too. That's why I want to watch you. Maybe one of these days I'll even let you watch me jack off if you'd like. But now I can see those pictures have gotten you hard again. Would you like to look at them while you masturbate?""</p><p>When Bobby didn't respond right away she continued, ""I'd be glad to have you look at those if you want to. Go ahead, Bobby, it's alright. You're hard as a rock. Why don't you go ahead and jack off your hard penis while you look at those pictures. Here - give me your hand,"" and Norma reached out and grasped her son's hand, the one that he had been using on his cock. Turning the palm up she proceeded to gather a mouthful of saliva and spit it onto his hand.</p><p>""That'll help make you slick again, huh.""</p><p>Dumbfounded, Bobby reached down and began to smear his mother's spit over his solid erection as he looked into her sexy eyes. When it was completely covered he wrapped his hand around it and began to slowly pump it up and down as he looked once again at the super charged picture of his mother fucking herself with the dildo and playing with her nipple.</p><p>After a few moments he heard his mother say, ""Do you like my tits, Bobby? Now that you've seen my bare breasts, don't you think they're really nice? I have nice big, sexy nipples don't I? Actually, I've got the biggest nipples I've ever seen on a woman and I know they turn men on. Do you like them, Bobby?""</p><p>""Oh, god, mom - they're beautiful, they really are. They're so big!"" Bobby exclaimed in his building excitement.</p><p>Then his mother stunned him once again when she asked him, looking deeply into his eyes, ""Would you rather see the real thing than look at those pictures, Bobby?""</p><p>""What?? You mean...?""</p><p>""Yes, Bobby. I do mean. If you'd like, I'll let you look at my bare breasts while you jack off. Would you like that, huh? You can see it all - my big nipples and all, if you want.""</p><p>""Ohhhh, mom..."" was all Bobby could get out as his breathing became ragged and his excitement rose at the thought of his mother showing him her bare tits.</p><p>""Well...? Do you want to?""</p><p>""God, mom, yes...""</p><p>""Yes, what, dear? Tell me what. Tell me what you want to see. I want to hear you say it, Bobby.""</p><p>Hesitantly Bobby said, ""Please, mom, let me see your breasts. I want to see your bare tits with their big nipples.""</p><p>""That's right,"" Norma whispered as she began to unbutton her blouse. ""That's what I'm going to do - right now. I'm going to show you my breasts."" When the blouse was undone she pulled it out of the waist of her slacks, shrugged it off her shoulders and let it fall backwards into the tub.</p><p>""And what are you going to do? Tell me what you're going to do while you look at my bare tits, Bobby.""</p><p>Bobby then went almost catatonic as his mother reached behind her to unclasp her bra. His eyes bugged out as the back of the bra fell open, but his mother kept the bra against her bosom with one of her forearms saying, ""Come on, Bobby, tell me what you're going to do while you look at my tits - or I won't show them to you.""</p><p>Bobby was so excited at this point that he could hardly talk. He was almost goggle-eyed as he stared across at his mother's bosom, but he managed to get out, ""Uh, well - I'm going to jack off, mom. I'm going to masturbate while I look at your beautiful tits.""</p><p>""And are you going to cum, dear?""</p><p>""Oh yes, ma'am. Yes - I'm going to cum.""</p><p>""That's just what I wanted to hear, Bobby. I want you to cum. I want you to cum real hard while you look at my tits and nipples,"" Norma said as she then suddenly let her arm drop and the bra fell away from her chest exposing her two magnificent breasts to her son's gaze. Bobby just sat and stared at his mother. Her tits were even more beautiful than they appeared in the photographs. They stuck straight out and now Bobby could see that the deep dark brown areola had a pebbled textured and the nipples themselves were longer than they appeared in the pictures.</p><p>""Nice, huh, Bobby?"" his mother said teasingly. ""Doesn't the sight of my bare tits and nipples really make you want to jack your cock?""</p><p>Bobby couldn't seem to move. He was mesmerized as he sat, his one hand holding his rock hard prick in a near death grip.</p><p>He didn't actually need to move, though, because when his mother said, ""My nipples get even longer and fatter when I play with them,"" and reached both hands up and began to pull, twist and tug at the already turgid nipples, Bobby had a spontaneous orgasm right on the spot.</p><p>His rigid cock began to spew out jet after jet of thick white jism, the first couple of spurts traversing the short space between them and landing on his mother's thighs, soaking into the fabric of her slacks.</p><p>""Ohhh, Bobby, yessss!"" Norma purred, ""yes - oh, shoot out all that lovely cum, son. That's right, jack your cock, honey. Make it spurt! Jack it off for me, dear!""</p><p>Hearing his mother's exhortations, Bobby then began to frig himself violently causing his cock to renew its spasms sending even more thick cum spewing forth covering his hand and his own thighs.</p><p>As the orgasm began to lessen, Bobby's mother reached over with her hand and gently stroked her son's face and said, ""That was really great. That must have been one of the best orgasms you've ever had. Now why don't you clean yourself up and let's have dinner. We can talk some more about this as we eat.</p><p>Norma then quickly gathered her blouse and bra and gently disengaged the pictures from Bobby's grip and departed the bathroom as he just lay back against the toilet seat, eyes scrunched closed, recovering and considering what just happened and what might happen in the future.</p><p>After his mother had gone, Bobby sat motionless on the toilet, head thrown back, his eyes closed and his entire being reeling from the experience. First, having suffered the humiliation of being caught masturbating by his mother, but then having his mother boldly encourage him to do it in front of her while she looked on not three feet away and even took off her blouse and bra and let him look at her bare breasts and huge dark nipples while he did it. He still couldn't believe that he had actually had an orgasm right in front of his own mother as she watched; he really did jack off while she watched and had the most powerful cum of his life as she goaded him on by talking sexy and even playing with her enormous nipples. It amazed him that she appeared to not only enjoy the experience, but actually seemed to be turned on by it. It was just totally incredible and beyond comprehension to his young mind.</p><p>Finally he roused himself, got cleaned up and went to his room where he dropped exhausted onto his bed and immediately fell into a deep, dreamless sleep. He awoke sometime later hearing his mother calling him to dinner. When he looked at the clock, it showed right at six o'clock. He'd been asleep for two whole hours! And then the memory of his experience came thundering back to him and he wondered whether he could go down and face his mother over the dinner table. As the memory washed over him he began to feel a mixture of shame, guilt and embarrassment at what had happened. But he also felt a growing sense of erotic excitement as the vision of his mother sitting across from him on the edge of the bathtub, watching him intently as he had frigged his rigid cock while she fondled her own breasts flooded before his mind's eye. It was like a dream, but so intense that he didn't doubt for a second that it had really happened.</p><p>Summoning up all his courage he left his bedroom and headed downstairs, not knowing what to expect from his mother but also excited at the same time. When he reached the dining room, dinner was already on the table and he immediately saw with a sense of disappointment that his father was seated at the table. Then his mother came in from the kitchen carrying a hot plate of vegetables and she looked at him. ""Maybe I did dream all this,"" he thought to himself. Norma smiled gently at Bobby as if nothing out of the ordinary had ever happened. It was a warm smile, but nothing unusual and it made him begin to doubt his sanity. He thought she ought to at least give some hint of what had passed between them but no, there was no sign that things had changed.</p><p>They ate dinner just like always. Following dinner Bobby helped his mother with the dishes, but she still gave no clue of anything different.</p><p>As it worked out, the weekend was taken up with a number of different activities and he never got any time alone with his mother. On his Saturday night date with his more-or-less steady girlfriend, Ariel, he was distracted to the point that she mentioned that he seemed preoccupied and asked what the matter was. When he replied rather shortly that there wasn't anything wrong, she stated that she was a bit surprised that he wasn't his usual aggressive self and wondered whether something in their relationship had changed. It was true though; after his experience with his mother, he couldn't imagine doing anything with Ariel - even if she consented, fat chance! - which would come anywhere close to approximating the feelings he had right then for his mother.</p><p>Bobby had slept well that Friday night, but beginning on Saturday he developed a state of hypersexual arousal that no amount of masturbation could relieve. During the day he had had to bring himself off three times as he relived the previous afternoon's experience. During his date all he could think of was his mother.</p><p>When the work week began on Monday things had not changed. He still thought constantly of Norma and what had happened and began to wonder if it would ever develop any further. He sure wanted it to, but his mother gave no indication whatsoever of acknowledging the past event and nothing further seemed imminent. He couldn't get out of his mind that at one point his mother had seemed particularly turned on while watching him play with himself and had even told him that she too masturbated and had promised (did she actually promise??) that maybe one day she would let him watch her do it. Or was it really just a dream after all. Each time he came he fantasized what it would be like to squirt all that cum onto his mother's tits. He wondered if the time would ever come when she would let him sperm all over her breasts that way. And each time following his orgasm he would be overcome with shame at what his mind conjured up and vow to forget the whole matter (his mother seemed to have done so) and to never again jack off while thinking about her. It was no use, of course. In only a matter of hours he was back at it again and again and again.</p><p>At one point during the middle of the week he had taken out his sex magazines, but as he leafed through one of them he noticed that they no longer held the appeal they had had in the past. The lifeless pictures just didn't seem to do a thing for him anymore. What he really wanted, desired, was another encounter with his mother. He wanted it badly, but felt that if it were going to happen it would have to be initiated by her. He just didn't have the nerve to bring up the subject. Nor did he have the opportunity then.</p><p>When Friday rolled around again, he returned home from school hoping to find his mother alone. Today there had been basketball practice and it wasn't until four o'clock that he got home, but, to his immense disappointment, she wasn't there. He had hoped beyond hope that they could take up where they had left off the previous week. Deflated, he went to his room when the phone rang. He raced to the phone in the hallway hoping it was Norma, but it wasn't. It was Ariel instead wanting to know what time he was coming over for their date that evening.</p><p>Meanwhile, Norma had spent the entire week mulling over the incident with her son. Originally, she had meant only to discuss the issue of sex with him since his father would have no part of it. She simply had wanted to find out where he was and reassure him. But something had happened when she accidentally and unintentionally caught him masturbating that had awoken something deep and long-hidden inside her. When she had opened the door to the bathroom she had been caught unawares and she was immediately astonished at the size of her son's erect penis. She hadn't imagined that it could be so big. That was the beginning for her.</p><p>A couple of seconds later when the surprise had passed it dawned on her that her son was right in the middle of a masturbation session and, feeling guilty for having interrupted, she backed away. Even today, she couldn't figure out what came over her as she started down the hall away from the bathroom, but she felt the time was right to have that discussion with Bobby. When she reentered the bathroom and began talking to him and looking at him she was overcome with a lust she hadn't felt in years. She could only surmise that it must have lain dormant for ages, probably since her college days when she had been very sexually active - with both men and women.</p><p>As she had sat down on the edge of the tub and looked over at her son the thing she most wanted at that moment was to see him cum. She had an overpowering desire to watch him jack his oh-so-large penis to an orgasm; she could feel her whole cunt begin to swell with her rising arousal at the thought. So she embarked on the mission of saying and doing whatever was necessary to get that accomplished. As the discussion progressed and he seemed reluctant, naturally, to comply with her desires she wondered if it were within her power to excite him to the point where he would be compliant. It hadn't occurred to her just then that he might find her sexually arousing, but she knew that she possessed a single physical attribute that had made all of her previous sex partners mad with lust; and that was her fantastic nipples.</p><p>So, she steered the conversation in that direction, trying to get him to talk about what turned him on. It was gratifying when he admitted that breasts were the major focus of his libido and that although she couldn't compare in the overall size department she was sure that he would be adequately aroused by her huge dark nipples. When by chance he admitted to having fantasized about her while masturbating, she knew it was all over but for the shooting.</p><p>It was fortuitous that he had that girlie magazine there. It was a natural lead-in that occurred to her spontaneously. She was up and gone like a shot to get the pictures that her next door neighbor and best friend Caroline had taken of her some time back. The reaction she expected was forthcoming when she finally let him look at the pictures of her. She knew then by the lust written all over his face and his swollen cock that he was hooked. At that point she was inflamed herself and was just barely holding herself in check.</p><p>There was no doubt in her mind that she could never allow the situation to go so far between them that they wound up fucking, but she felt somewhat less guilty in the knowledge that maybe it would be OK for both of them to get off if there weren't any actual contact between them. She wanted badly to get the situation to the point where it would seem logical for her to masturbate herself right there along with him. She even hinted at it by telling him that she too masturbated and that she might just let him watch her jack off sometime. ""Wow, did I really say that to him,"" she thought.</p><p>But luck just wasn't with her. Deep down inside, she wanted to exhibit herself to Bobby, to have him admire her body and thereby confirm her desirability. Because of this, she went the extra step and instead of just allowing him to look at the pictures of her she had offered to bare her breasts for him right there to look at while he jacked off. It would then seem just natural if she took off the rest of her clothes, which would allow her to begin masturbating herself, as she so badly wanted to do, without the situation seeming contrived. Sadly enough the sight of her naked tits was just too much for Bobby and he had blown his magnificent load almost immediately; the sensory overload had just been too much for his young mind.</p><p>At that point, some sense of sanity had intruded upon her and she realized that the situation was at a good breaking point. She knew, too, that she needed to consider very carefully where she was going, what she really wanted and what the risks were. So, she broke the situation off right then feeling that it would be no problem to resume it when the time was right.</p><p>Nonetheless, she was very aware of the squishy feeling between her legs as she departed the bathroom and headed for her bedroom. The temptation was great to just fling herself on the bed and jerk her hot throbbing cunt to an intense orgasm. But she decided to wait. For what, she wasn't sure, but she just wanted to wait.</p><p>Now for the problem of her husband. Jake was an asshole and for whatever reason she felt absolutely no guilt where he was concerned. He liked having his continuing affairs with the girls at the office and on the road; he spent about half his working time on the road servicing accounts (and probably a lot more, for that matter). For the last few years their sex life had been non-existent because his diddling on the outside left little room for her. As this developed she had considered initiating her own affairs, but decided it might just make what was a tolerable situation intolerable. No sense in ruining what was otherwise a very decent life. Instead, she confided in her best friend from next door, Caroline (who was having her own marital problems), and was very pleasantly surprised to discover something that she hadn't had even an inkling of. The mutual sharing eventually led to the disclosure on Caroline's part that she had, for a long time now, had a very strong desire for Norma, but hadn't revealed it for fear of losing her friendship. Norma then shocked her with her own recounting of the numerous lesbian affairs she had had in college and made it very clear to Caroline that she was more than willing have sex with her if that is what she desired.</p><p>It was the best of all possible worlds. They were both blissful as they sat naked side by side later that afternoon sipping cocktails following a long drawn out session of mutual deep tongue kissing, nipple sucking and frenching each others cunts to a number of orgasms. Norma was indeed delighted at Caroline's obvious obsession with her big nipples and loved hearing her say over and over, ""God, Norma, I can't believe how big your nipples are, they're so fucking sexy! I just can't get enough of them!"" They both agreed that everyone was coming out a winner. Norma wouldn't have to start something with another man which might destroy her marriage. Caroline was now realizing a longtime fantasy about her close neighbor and Jake would be left in peace to do his thing.</p><p>From then on, Norma made herself available to Caroline for her pleasure at regular intervals when their mutual situations allowed. This was usually once or twice a month and the experiences were always gratifying. Caroline was a skilled lover and never left Norma unsatisfied. If it continued this way forever Norma would be perfectly happy.</p><p>At one point when Norma was going to take a vacation for a few days, Caroline had expressed that she would miss Norma terribly. Somehow the idea came about that they would take some photos of Norma - just for fun - so that she would have something to masturbate to while Norma was gone. And they did it one evening in Norma's bedroom while both their husbands and families where off somewhere else. It had been great fun, especially since it was the first time that Norma had ever had an experience masturbating with a large dildo stuck firmly up her hungry cunt. When they developed the photos they both had a set of prints; they even turned Norma on so much that she had once masturbated while looking at the pictures of herself!</p><p>On Wednesday following that fateful Friday afternoon, Norma had become so horny that she was almost beside herself. She needed to come badly just to relieve the incredible tension that built up fantasizing about her son, but for some unknown reason she just didn't want to jerk herself off. She was tempted to throw caution to the winds and just get her son by himself and do whatever she wanted. But common sense prevailed and instead she went next door to see her friend Caroline, much to the other woman's delight. The sex between the women that evening was short (out of necessity lest they arouse suspicions) but intense. Caroline couldn't believe the ardor with which Norma tongued her off while simultaneously finger fucking her asshole with one hand and masturbating herself with the other, all at the same time. In the mellow come-down following their simultaneous orgasm Norma had been sorely tempted to tell Caroline all about Bobby and ask her advice, but she restrained herself.</p><p>But this was a different deal now, her being involved with Bobby. She didn't much care whether Jake found out about Caroline or not; she could always counter that with his own indiscretions. He might not take so kindly, however, to having his son being sexually involved with his mother. So she would have to find a way to keep this whole thing secret. In so doing she might have overreacted and became over cautious to the point of torturing her son. She was well aware of this, but felt the caution was justified. She promised herself that she would talk to Bobby the first real chance she got.</p><p>And she wondered how her son was taking all of this after a week's time. She had a good idea that it was constantly on his mind because he was always looking at her and giving her these long soulful looks which she couldn't return.</p><p>But she would make it right for him at the first opportunity. The phone call from Jake this Friday afternoon telling her there was an emergency meeting this weekend at the New York headquarters (yeah, sure!) was just such an opportunity. That meant he wouldn't be home all weekend and there would be plenty of chance for her and Bobby to discuss what had happened and whatever...</p><p>Friday afternoon rolled around again: one week to the day following the incident with his mother and Bobby was sitting home alone trying to figure out how to approach her. He was dying for another encounter, but fearful of pushing the issue because he didn't want to spoil the possibility that it could happen again. His girlfriend, Ariel, had just called and he had committed, at her insisting and against his wishes, to a double date for the evening. That would mean that they would probably go to a movie and then get something to eat afterwards. Another couple along meant that he wouldn't even get any time alone with Ariel, even if he wanted to be alone with her - at the present time his focus was solely on his mother. Not a chance of getting home before eleven o'clock either. It wouldn't matter anyway, he thought, because his father would be there. He wasn't looking forward to another long weekend of being at home with his mother while having his father always hanging around.</p><p>As he sat at his desk trying to do some homework the phone rang. When he picked it up his heart skipped a beat. It was his mother. She asked what his plans were for the evening and when he told her, it sounded to him like he had just stuck a knife in a car tire. Gosh, she really sounds disappointed. Maybe she's thinking about me the way I'm thinking about her. She then dropped the big bomb: dad's going to be out of town the whole weekend. Bobby immediately suggested that he could call up Ariel and cancel his date, but Norma told him not to. She said that it's important for him to maintain contact with his friends and they sure didn't want any of them thinking anything was wrong. He reluctantly agreed. She then told him cryptically that they will have all weekend to be together and the sound of her voice saying that makes Bobby lightheaded.</p><p>All through getting cleaned up for his date and the date itself, the only thing he could think of was Norma. He couldn't wait to get home, no matter how late it was. And when he finally did get home at 11:30, he discovered a note from his mother saying that she had to stay overnight and baby-sit for his aunt while she and her husband attended an out-of town banquet, but that she would be home tomorrow. That was it, although she did sign the note, ""Love, your mother."" That's the way she signed all her notes to him, but now it took on special meaning. Well, he would just have to be patient and wait so he headed upstairs to go to bed.</p><p>Once in his bedroom he turned on the bedstand lamp and got out of his clothes. Reaching under the pillow for his pajamas where he normally kept them he felt something strange. Lifting the pillow he discovered what looked like a frilly black piece of cloth, a single business envelope and a tube of K-Y jelly all wrapped up in his pajamas. Picking up the cloth object by one corner he was stunned to find that it looked like one of his mother's bras and he couldn't figure out how it got there of all places. Just the look and feel of it brought back the vision of his mother sitting on the edge of the bathtub across from him, topless, while he masturbated. He pulled the bra right up to his face and he could faintly smell his mother's perfume on it. Suddenly he felt the tension in his groin at the thought of his mother's beautiful breasts encased in the flimsy bra and he considered the combination of the bra and the tube of lubricant. His mother must have left it there when she came home earlier in the evening. In his excitement he almost forgot about the envelope which he had not picked up. It wasn't sealed, but he still had trouble getting the flap open and the contents out because his hands were trembling so badly.</p><p>What was inside caused his cock to harden to maximum in an instant. Wrapped in a sheet of note paper was another picture of his mother, one he hadn't seen before, but obviously from the same series that she had let him look at previously. This one was a sideways shot of her as she sat on the edge of the bed with one foot on the floor and one foot on the bed with her legs bent at the knee. The same black dildo was protruding from her cunt, but this time both hands were cupped under her breasts, holding them out, seeming to offer them to him as she stared lustfully at him from the photo. Bobby was once more amazed at the size of the areolae and nipples on his mother's small breasts. In the dirty magazines all of the nipples in the pictures were either tan or pink in color, but the color of his mother's nipples was almost black matching her hair and adding to her aura of uniqueness. And they were so long and thick. It made his cock jump just to look at them.</p><p>He was so taken by the combination of the picture, the jelly, and the bra that he almost disregarded the piece of stationery the picture was wrapped in until out of the corner of his eye he noticed it had writing on it. Reading it now caused him even further excitement. It was from his mother and read:</p><p></p><blockquote><i>Dearest Bobby,

</i><p>I'm so sorry that we haven't had a chance to talk since last Friday. It's my fault. I've wanted so badly to discuss with you what happened. Please don't think I have been avoiding you but I feel that this must be kept very discreet as I'm sure you're aware. Since your father will be gone for the entire weekend we will have plenty of time then.</p>
<p>I know you've probably been thinking about this a lot and I haven't intentionally wished to make you suffer alone. I'm sorry too that I wasn't able to be here tonight so I hope the little surprise I've left you will keep you happy until we can see each other tomorrow.</p>
<p>If my guess is right, you're probably thinking a lot about the promise I made you. I've been thinking a lot about it too. I fully intend to keep my word and go through with it. Just please be patient - the time will come - soon.</p>
<p>About my little surprise. I know when you see what I left it will be pretty evident what I intend for you to do. I don't want you to suffer through the night thinking about me. I'm going to be thinking about you too. But before you do anything (you know what I mean) I want you to wait for my phone call. I'll call about midnight when everything here is quiet. Please wait, OK? Talk to you then, dear.</p>
<p>Love ya,</p>
<p>Your mother</p>
<p>P.S. Please, please tear this note up as soon as you've read it and flush it down the toilet. I would just die if it ever fell into the wrong hands.</p></blockquote><p>Bobby couldn't believe it. He was beside himself with joy. His mother hadn't forgotten him after all.</p><p>Although excited, Bobby was level headed enough to take heed of his mother's warning about destroying her note. He wanted to save it and savor it, but he knew that might be dangerous. Therefore, he reread it again and again and then headed for the bathroom where he ripped it to pieces and dropped it into the toilet. He flushed twice just to make sure it was completely gone and then went to his mother's room to fetch her cordless phone; he wanted to be in his own room when she called.</p><p>No sooner had he returned to the room than the phone rang. Looking quickly at his bedside clock he saw that it was exactly midnight. With trembling hands he activated the ringing handset and muttered, ""Hello!""</p><p>""Hi, Bobby. Everything OK?"" his mother asked cheerfully.</p><p>""Sure, mom. Everything's fine.""</p><p>""Did you get the surprise I left for you?""</p><p>""Uh, you mean the uh, the stuff under my pillow.""</p><p>""That's right, dear. The K-Y jelly and the envelope with the picture and the note? Oh yeah, and my bra?""</p><p>""Yeah, mom. I got it all.""</p><p>""Did you do away with the note, I hope, like I said?"" Norma inquired.</p><p>""Yes, ma'am, I did.""</p><p>Sensing that maybe something wasn't quite right Norma asked, ""Are you by yourself, Bobby? You sound strange.""</p><p>""Yeah, mom. There's nobody here but me.""</p><p>""Did you lock all the doors after you came in? Are you sure you're OK?""</p><p>""All the doors are locked. I guess I sound strange because I'm really nervous, mom.""</p><p>""I understand son. Tell me, are you naked right now? If not, I'd like you to get totally undressed, OK?""</p><p>""I'm already undressed. I was going to put on my PJs when I found the stuff.""</p><p>""Uh huh. Are you hard, Bobby? Is your penis good and hard?""</p><p>The question took him by surprise following so closely on the heels of the previous mundane dialog and he hesitated for what seemed ages. Again, sensing her son's uneasiness Norma said, ""Why don't you take a close look at the picture I left for you and tell me what you think. By the way, where are you right now?""</p><p>""Well, I'm in my bedroom. I got your cordless phone and I'm here sitting on my bed."" There was a pause while Bobby propped the picture up against the base of the nightstand lamp. Then he said, ""Gosh, that sure is a great picture.""</p><p>""I thought you'd like it, Bobby. But you never did answer my question: are you hard yet?""</p><p>Somewhat embarrassed, Bobby started to answer, ""Uh...""</p><p>""What I mean, is, do you have an erection right now, dear? Do you have a hard-on from thinking about me, about us. Does looking at that picture of me make you aroused?""</p><p>""It's one of the sexiest pictures I've ever seen,"" he blurted out, meaning every word it.</p><p>""And you're a real expert with the pictures as we both know,"" Norma couldn't resist saying playfully.</p><p>""Aww, mom... ""</p><p>""I'm sorry, darling. Just kidding. I guess you're real sensitive about that, huh? But it's OK. I like looking at pictures too. As a matter of fact, I even once looked at those pictures of myself while I was jerking off. What do you think of that?""</p><p>""You did?"" Bobby asked, incredulously.</p><p>""Uh huh, I did. Really. Sometimes when I do it I look at myself in the mirror. I guess that sounds kind of perverted, but I do. I get excited watching myself masturbate now and then. Haven't you ever looked at yourself in the mirror while you jacked off? Try it sometime.""</p><p>Feeling a little guilty because he'd already had that experience and had enjoyed it he nonetheless said, ""Yeah, I've done that before.""</p><p>""You have?"" Norma said, surprised. ""Well - then you know what I mean. Maybe one of these days you'll let me watch you do it while you're looking at yourself, huh?""</p><p>""I'd rather look at you any day, mom.""</p><p>""Well, anyway. What do you think of the picture?""</p><p>""Like I said, it sure is neat.""</p><p>""What do you like best about it?"" Norma's voice was getting husky and that was having a further effect on Bobby as he became aware of how hard his erection was. ""Do you like the way my breasts look?""</p><p>""Sure I do,"" he answered. ""They're the most beautiful I've ever seen. I can't believe how big and long your nipples are - and how dark they are. I've never seen anything like them before.""</p><p>""Good, I'm glad they turn you on. But you still haven't told me yet; is your penis hard?""</p><p>Bobby was now losing some of his shyness as his mother continued speaking such a sexy manner and he answered, ""Yeah, mom, it's hard alright.""</p><p>""How hard is it, darling? Is it as hard as my nipples in the picture?""</p><p>""God, it's really hard - harder than it's ever been before. And it's sticking straight out. Just like your nipples.""</p><p>Bobby could now faintly make out that his mother's voice was a little breathy as she said, ""Dear, why don't you put some of the K-Y jelly on your prick. Go ahead and do it - I'll wait.""</p><p>""OK."" Bobby set the phone down on the bed and fumbled with the tube of jelly until he had gotten a big gob of it smoothed all over his cock. He then picked up the phone again and said, ""I'm back.""</p><p>""Uh huh. OK. Are you rubbing yourself, dear?""</p><p>""Yes, ma'am.""</p><p>""Good. I'm rubbing myself, too. And it feels really good. Does it feel good for you?""</p><p>""You mean you're doing it, too? You're, uh... ""</p><p>""Yes, darling. I'm masturbating right now as I'm talking to you. I'm really turned on thinking about you sitting there on your bed pumping your hand up and down your slick cock. I can just imagine the expression on your face. Why don't you look at my picture, if you're not doing so, and tell me if there's anything else you like about it.""</p><p>""Well, I, uh, I like your legs a whole lot. I think they're really sexy.""</p><p>""God, Bobby. Just think about this - what I'm doing to myself right now. I'm now running my hand up and down the back of my leg and it feels sooooo good. My legs are really sensitive and I just love to feel myself up. Now I'm up at my cunt again, frigging it. Are you still jerking yourself?""</p><p>""Yes,"" was all Bobby could come out with as his mind conjured up the picture of his mother feeling up her leg. And then he remembered the bathroom scene and said, ""Mom, would you do something for me, please?""</p><p>""What is it - what would you like?"" she said, her voice even more ragged now.</p><p>""Uh, would you play with your nipples again. You know, like you did the other day when we were in the bathroom.""</p><p>""Of course I will. Just for you. Would you like to know what it feels like?""</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>""Well, it feels just marvelous. I'm now twisting my right nipple between my thumb and two fingers. I'm pulling on it and rolling it around and it's getting harder and longer. The more I tug on it the longer it gets. It's like you getting a hard-on, but not quite as big. You really like to look at me playing with my own tits, don't you.""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" Bobby mumbled.</p><p>""And when I play with them it sends nerve jolts right down to my clit. Sometimes when I'm really sensitive and haven't had an orgasm for a while I can even make myself cum just by jacking off my nipples.""</p><p>In the heat of his passion Bobby just couldn't help himself and he asked, ""Mom, I really loved what we did last week. Do you think we can do that again? Will you let me look at you again?""</p><p>""Yes, darling, I will. I want it too. I've been thinking about that all week and hoping it would happen soon. I want you to know that I get tremendously excited watching you jerk yourself off. I love to see your hard penis squirt. There's nothing else like that in the world, dear.""</p><p>""Mom... ?""</p><p>""Yes, darling?""</p><p>""Can I ask you something else?""</p><p>""Sure... what is it?""</p><p>""Uh... oh gosh, I don't know how to say this... ""</p><p>""Well - just ask dear.""</p><p>""Well, I... uh... would it be OK if... uh, sometime when we're ... .... uh, doing it... if I... would you let me... would you let me squirt off on your tits?""</p><p>There - he said it. He'd been thinking about sperming her tits all week long and the answer he got back was not what he feared, but what he had hoped his mother would say: ""Ohhhh, Bobby. I'd love to have you cum on my breasts. I'd just love to watch all that jism squirt out of your lovely hard prick onto my tits. Of course you can.""</p><p>Bobby was so excited now that he couldn't hold back and he almost shouted, ""God, mommmmm - I'm gonna cum - right now!""</p><p>""Me too, lover. Here I cum. Oh, Christ, here it cums. It's cumming, darling. Oh, god, I'm cumming all over my hand.""</p><p>""Jeez, mom. Me too. It's squirting all over the place. Ooops, I even got some in my face. Ohhhhh.""</p><p>Both Bobby and his mother continued to frig themselves through their climax not saying anything but listening to each other's labored breathing. When it was finally over Norma was the first to speak.</p><p>""You still there, Bobby?""</p><p>""Yeah, mom. I'm still here. How 'bout you?"" And they both laughed.</p><p>""OK, dear. I want you to go to bed now and rest up for tomorrow. I'll be home sometime in the morning. As quick as I can get there. Sweet dreams, darling.""</p><p>""Bye, mom.""</p><p>Norma declined the invitation to stay for breakfast and visit with her sister. She was anxious to get home to see her son. Rather than having satisfied her lust, the previous evening's phone call and subsequent sex play had only inflamed her that much more.</p><p>It was eight o'clock as she pulled in the driveway and she hoped Bobby was still asleep so she could get cleaned up and make herself attractive for him. As she entered the house and went to hang up her coat she heard him moving around in the kitchen and was a little disappointed. She then called out, ""Hi, Bobby, it's me - I'm home.""</p><p>""Hi, mom,"" she heard him call back.</p><p>As she entered the kitchen she saw her son sitting at the table eating toast in nothing but his undershorts. Walking by him toward the coffee pot she tousled his hair and said, ""Hi, sport. You OK this morning?""</p><p>""Yeah, sure, mom."" was all he said and he seemed a bit shy or embarrassed. That would be natural, she thought. After all, how many people her son's age had ever engaged in phone sex with their own mother?</p><p>Norma got a cup of coffee and then went and sat down at the table with Bobby, but didn't say anything. She waited instead for him to strike up a conversation. When he remained silent and wouldn't look at her she finally decided to break the deadlock.</p><p>""Are you OK, Bobby? Do you feel OK?""</p><p>""Sure. I'm fine.""</p><p>""Then what's the matter. You're acting as if I'm not even here.""</p><p>After a short pause he said, ""Well, I guess I'm just a little embarrassed about last night.""</p><p>""Does that mean you don't want to look at me or talk to me anymore?""</p><p>""Oh, mom, no. It's just that - well, you know.""</p><p>""No, Bobby, I don't know. Tell me. Remember, I'm your mother.""</p><p>""Uh huh. That's part of the problem, I think.""</p><p>Norma didn't say anything so Bobby blundered on, ""I mean, you're my mom and I know that what we did isn't supposed to happen between a mother and son.""</p><p>Gently Norma leaned forward and laid her hand on Bobby's bare arm saying, ""Yeah, I know. And I understand your feelings. I have that same problem myself so can we at least talk about it?""</p><p>""Sure, I guess.""</p><p>""Would you like to just stop doing it, dear. That is, do you think we should just quit and pretend like nothing ever happened. I'd be willing to do that if that's what you really want.""</p><p>""Aw, gee, mom. I can't stop thinking about you. You'd think after last night I could at least get some sleep, but I woke up dreaming about you.""</p><p>""And were you excited?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""And did you do it again. Did you jack off again?""</p><p>""That's the hard part. I felt so bad and just wanted to forget it all, but I was - you know - hard again.""</p><p>""Uh huh. And what did you do.""</p><p>""Well, I decided I'd wait for you to get home. And the worst part is, I hoped it would happen again.""</p><p>""Does that mean you want to do it some more?""</p><p>Bobby lowered his head and folded his hands in his lap and muttered, ""Uh huh.""</p><p>""Look at me, darling."" When Bobby moved his head and looked into his mother's eyes he became so filled with lust and love that it almost took his breath away. ""I know that what we've done isn't exactly, uh, right, Norma continued on, but I'm willing to go on doing it if we can both agree to a couple very simple rules.""</p><p>""Rules?"" Bobby asked</p><p>""Right. I think everything will be OK if we agree to two things, actually. First, there should never be any touching. We should never touch each other. Everything will be alright if we just watch one another, I think.""</p><p>When she hesitated, trying to gauge her son's reaction he asked, ""And... the second thing?""</p><p>""I feel it would be best if we limited stuff to once a week. And only when your father's away. Would that be OK with you?""</p><p>""Sure, I understand that. But does that mean that we can just watch and that's all?""</p><p>""Yes. I don't think we should get involved any further than that, dear. It might lead to consequences neither one of us wants.""</p><p>Bobby stayed thoughtfully silent, but she could read the disappointment clearly written all over his features. The frown on his face told the whole story and it tugged at her emotions because she felt a strong sense of frustration herself with the conditions she had just laid down.</p><p>Finally Bobby looked up and said resignedly, ""I'll do whatever you want, mom. You've always known best and I sure don't want anything to happen to you.""</p><p>""That's so sweet of you, darling. All in all, I think it's best for us both. We'll see, though, won't we. Now - how are you feeling just right now?""</p><p>""OK. I can accept that.""</p><p>""No - that's not what I mean. I've been thinking about you all night and all the way home in the car from your Aunt's."" Bobby now caught the sudden shift in his mother's tone, but asked anyway, ""What do you mean, mom?""</p><p>""I mean, that I'm really horny, Bobby. And if we weren't in this situation I would simply go upstairs and frig myself off. But since you're here, would you like to discuss the promise I made you last week and again last night?""</p><p>Bobby's interest picked up immediately and he said, ""What's to discuss?""</p><p>Seeing his eagerness, Norma said, ""Whoa, young stud - not so fast. I want to talk about this first, if it's alright with you.""</p><p>""Uh, OK.""</p><p>""Tell me now what you think I promised you.""</p><p>""Well, last week you kinda promised me that sometime or other that you'd let me watch you do it.""</p><p>Norma was rapidly becoming excited again as she could see the results of her offer causing Bobby's shorts to begin tenting out and wanting to use the conversation to further stimulate herself as a sort of verbal foreplay she decided to milk it for all it was worth.</p><p>""Watch me do what, Bobby?""</p><p>""You know, mom. You said you'd let me watch you masturbate,"" he said impatiently.</p><p>""Uh huh. And...""</p><p>""And what?"" It was tough trying to get her son into her little verbal game. It was plain that he just wanted to get on with it. But Norma was not going to let him have control of the situation.</p><p>""And... I want to know if you still want to do that. Do you still want to watch me jerk off?""</p><p>""Of course I do!""</p><p>""And when do you want us to do this.""</p><p>""Why not right now?""</p><p>""Well, I'd need to get cleaned up first.""</p><p>""That's OK. I'll wait.""</p><p>""Now, how would you like this to happen. Tell me.""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""I mean, would you like me to get dressed up for you?""</p><p>""You mean you're going to do it with your clothes on?"" Bobby suddenly sounded let down.</p><p>""No, silly. I mean, would you like me to dress up the way I was in those pictures?""</p><p>""No shit!"" Bobby exclaimed. ""Ooops, sorry mom, didn't mean to swear like that.""</p><p>Ignoring his little outburst Norma continued, ""Would you like to see me the way I was when I was doing it then. In the half bra and garter belt and stockings and heels - you know, like some of the women in your magazines? Would you like to see me dressed like a slut?"" The tone and sound of her own voice was now turning Norma on.</p><p>""Oh wow! That would be great. You mean, I'd actually get to see you live just like you were in those pictures??""</p><p>""Sure. If that's what you want?"" Norma said playfully. ""Is that what you want, Bobby?""</p><p>Suddenly Bobby began to catch on and said, ""I'd really like that, mom. I'd just love to see you all dressed up in those sexy things. You'll look great that way. And it'll even be better to watch you do things to yourself when you're all dressed up. Wow!""</p><p>Now she knew she had him. ""And what kind of things would you like to watch me do to myself, Bobby,"" she asked huskily.</p><p>When Norma looked down she saw that Bobby's shorts were stretched out in front meaning he probably had a full hard-on. ""Is the thought of looking at your mother while she masturbates turning you on, dear?"" she asked coyly as she nodded her head toward his crotch.</p><p>""Kind of obvious, isn't it,"" Bobby replied and blushed.</p><p>""Come on, Bobby, tell me what you'd like me to do for you while you watch. Don't be shy.""</p><p>""Well, whatever you want, I guess.""</p><p>""What's the thing you want to see me do most to myself? What do you fantasize about most?""</p><p>""Uh, OK, do you think you could do it with that thing in you? You know. ....""</p><p>""You mean with the dildo?""</p><p>""Yeah, with the dildo. I'd love to see that live.""</p><p>""Well, I hate to disappoint you, but that wasn't mine and I don't have one. But wait,"" Norma acted as if a sudden thought just came to her. ""I think there's a cucumber in the refrigerator I could use. Except it'd be awfully cold.""</p><p>""A cucumber?! Holy cow! You'd put a cucumber in you?"" Bobby exclaimed amazed.</p><p>""Sure. I've jacked off before with lots of things in me besides cucumbers.""</p><p>He couldn't believe his ears. His own mother admitting to such lewd behavior. It was the sexiest thing Bobby had ever experienced and made him want to grab his hard prick right then and there but he refrained.</p><p>""I know,"" Norma mused, ""While I'm upstairs getting ready you can get the cucumber out and warm it up with your hands for me. Would you do that?""</p><p>""Sure I would. Oh mom.""</p><p>""You're really getting hot now, aren't you, Bobby?""</p><p>""Uh huh."" he answered looking into her eyes. Norma was very excited herself and decided to cut off the blabber and get on with it.</p><p>""Well, I've got lots planned Bobby, but why don't I go get ready. You wait here and warm up the kuke for 15 minutes while I change. It's now nine o'clock. You wait until 9:15 and then come on upstairs, OK?. I'll be in my bedroom and you can just come right in.""</p><p>So saying, Norma rose and headed upstairs while Bobby turned in his chair and opened the refrigerator door. Rummaging around in the vegetable bin at the bottom he actually found two cucumbers; one was considerably larger than the other and he decided devilishly to take the bigger one. Eyeing it, he couldn't imagine how his mother was going to get the thing into her cunt because of its size. He then proceeded to start warming it in his hands as she had asked, rubbing it up and down and twisting his two hands around it. God, how he wished he had one that big, he thought. He was so aroused now that he considered just doing it right then, but decided it'd be better to wait until he could watch his mother. Then they'd do it together, only face-to-face instead of over the phone like last night.</p><p>Bobby waited impatiently for the fifteen minutes to pass, each minute seeming like an hour. When it was time he jumped up and almost ran to the stairs. Once upstairs he slowed down and walked to his mother's bedroom where the door was closed. He knew she said he could just walk right in, but he'd never done that before and knocked softly out of habit.</p><p>He heard his mother's sexy voice say, ""It's open dear, you can come in,"" as if from a long way off. When he entered the room she was nowhere in sight, but he could smell her perfume. Then he heard her say from her walk-in closet, ""Did you bring it with you, Bobby?""</p><p>""Yes ma'am, I did.""</p><p>""Good, just lay it on the nightstand by the bed.""</p><p>He put the cucumber down and sat down on the edge of the bed facing away from the closet. After about a minute he saw out of the corner of his eye his mother walking around in front of him. The sight was not what he expected at all. Instead of the sensual picture he had imagined, he saw his mother completely covered from head to toe in her long plaited bathrobe. The only thing showing was her head with its long wavy black hair cascading down her back and her hands with their long slender fingers and bright red painted nails. Still it was kind of enticing wondering what was underneath the robe even though he'd seen the pictures. But this was going to be different he thought.</p><p>Suddenly his mother came to stand in front of him and looking down at him said, ""Now - before we get started, remember, you have to abide by our agreement, OK?""</p><p>""Oh, sure mom. I agree...""</p><p>""And just to be sure that you're not even tempted, I need you to cooperate in one little thing, OK.""</p><p>""Yeah, sure. What is it?"" he asked quizzically.</p><p>""I want you to stand up, turn around and put your hands behind you.""</p><p>""You mean like this,"" Bobby said, as he complied with her instructions.</p><p>Norma said, ""Right."" And reached into her robe pocket producing a man's necktie with which she promptly began to bind Bobby's wrists tightly behind his back.</p><p>Surprised and not knowing what his mother was up to he asked, ""What are you doing. How come you're tying me up, mom?""</p><p>""Just want to make sure you can't act on any temptations you might have, dear,"" Norma replied smoothly, finishing the job.</p><p>""Aw, come on, mom,"" Bobby said, feeling disappointed and wondering how this was going to work out with his hands bound behind him. ""How am I going to get to do it myself, tied up like this?"" He sounded to Norma a little worried now.</p><p>""You're not, darling,"" Norma replied in a bitchy tone of voice. ""I promised you that you could watch me. But I didn't say anything about you doing it at the same time, now did I?""</p><p>""Well, no I guess you didn't. But that's not fair."" he complained.</p><p>""All's fair in love, war and sex, dear son,"" Norma replied. ""Don't worry, everything's going to work out. Trust me, OK?""</p><p>""OK, I guess.""</p><p>""I just want your undivided attention while I put on this show for you and I don't want you breaking it up by doing anything else. When I'm finished, then we'll see..."" and she let the sentence trail off.</p><p>She then told her son to turn around again and to sit on the edge of the bed. As he turned around he noticed that his mother's back was to him and he lowered himself down still looking at her robe-clothed back.</p><p>Suddenly the entire robe fell to the floor revealing his mother's back to his gaze. Norma didn't move except to cock one leg up so that she was standing with her hands on her hips in a sexy pose with her ass thrust enticingly toward his face. Bobby was dumbfounded. The view of his mother from the back was stunning. He could see even from this point that she was dressed exactly as she had been in the pictures. Now, however, he could see her bare ass up close and reveled in how beautifully big and well shaped it was. And, oh, those long, full legs encased in sexy nylons. God, he just wanted to reach out and run his hands up and down his mother's big legs.</p><p>Still Norma hadn't said a word, just knowing that her son was feasting his eyes on her backside and deciding to let him get a good look at her from that angle. Finally, she said, ""Like what you see, Bobby?""</p><p>""Oh, god yes, mom. You're beautiful.""</p><p>""Am I sexy too, dear?"" she asked teasingly.</p><p>""You know you are, don't you, mom?""</p><p>""Want to see more, do you?""</p><p>""Oh yes, please. Turn around, please,"" Bobby pleaded.</p><p>Slowly Norma revolved until she was halfway around and then stopped giving her son a side view of her. Now she looked down at her son with the most sexually smoldering expression on her face that he had ever seen. Compared to his mother, the women he had seen in magazines all appeared to be pretentious. She was the sexiest thing alive. And she WAS alive and this was real and actually happening. His cock throbbed so hard now that it actually began to hurt.</p><p>""How's this, dear,"" Norma queried, noticing that Bobby hadn't yet taken his eyes from hers. ""Don't you want to look at my tits?""</p><p>Bobby's eyes dropped to her bosom where he took in her small breasts with the amazingly long dark nipples. They were held up and out by the partial-cupped bra which left her nipples and most of the areolae exposed; the areolae being so large that a portion of their lower half was hidden by the bra cup. After a moment, his gaze fell down to her legs which to him were almost as exciting as her tits.</p><p>""Do my tits still turn you on, Bobby? Do they?""</p><p>""Yes, ma'am. The nipples are so big and sexy,"" he said, aware that this expression was fast becoming a litany, but not being able to help himself.</p><p>Hearing this Norma almost asked him if he liked them badly enough to want to suck on them, but then remembered the rules she had laid down and caught herself. It wouldn't be fair to him to taunt him that way, she felt, even though she would love to have him suck on her nipples. God, in the condition she was in right now she would probably cum on the spot the minute his lips and tongue touched them.</p><p>Then she turned to face him full on and his eyes went immediately to the junction of her thighs where he spied what had previously only really been hinted at. His mother had a large crop of black pubic hair which entirely covered her cuntal area with a small arrow-like trail leading almost up to her navel. As he continued to look at her crotch he noticed all of a sudden a trickle of moisture starting to run down her right thigh. Before even thinking about it he looked up and said, ""Uh, mom, do you need to take a pee? You're getting wet down there. It's OK - I'll wait.""</p><p>""Oh my god, Bobby,"" Norma exclaimed, surprised at her son's naivete, ""no son, I don't need to pee. What you're seeing is a result of the excitement I'm feeling. When women get excited they excrete fluid."" She was then going to further his education by explaining to him that the purpose of the fluid was to facilitate fucking, but again, that would raise the specter of more than they agreed upon and she didn't think it would be fair to him. Thus she remained silent and just let him wonder.</p><p>After letting him silently stare at her for what seemed ages Norma finally said, ""Shall I get started, dear?""</p><p>""Uh, gee, whatever mom,"" he answered, still in awe at the sight of his mother dressed like a wanton slut.</p><p>Norma then moved to the wall and retrieved the ottoman there and pulled it over and positioned in about three feet directly in front of where Bobby was sitting and sat down facing him. ""I want you to stand up for a minute,"" she said.</p><p>Bobby arose with difficulty, his hands being bound behind him. When he finally got up, Norma reached up with both hands and slowly lowered his undershorts down over his hips, pulling the front way out and over his massive erection which was now sticking straight out not more than a couple of inches from her lips. For a second she considered just giving in and almost opened her mouth to take his cock, but again restrained herself. Suddenly the undershorts were down around his ankles and his mother ordered him to again sit which he did.</p><p>""Spread your legs wide apart, Bobby. I want to see that magnificent hard penis of yours. God, it's so big!"" As she looked at it, she could see that it would twitch and throb every second or so and wondered whether Bobby was on the verge of cumming.</p><p>Looking up at him finally and seeing that she had his attention she put the forefinger of her right hand in her mouth and began to suck on it. Getting her finger good and wet she then cupped her right breast in her left hand and squeezed the areola, making the nipple jut out. Then she began to stroke the nipple, inundating it with her saliva covered finger.</p><p>""This is how I usually start out masturbating, Bobby. I get myself good and hot by playing with my tits and nipples. They're so sensitive,"" she moaned and she continued fondling her breasts while her son gawked at her.</p><p>""Then, when my pussy is good and wet I still play with my nipple and start to stroke my cunt lips."" Now Norma put action to her words and released her breast and lowered her left hand to her groin and insert two fingers in the massive dark jungle. As Bobby looked down he could now make out through her pubic hair two plainly swollen lips, shiny and pink. Nested between them and protruding downward was what appeared to be a very small but distinct penis-like projection. But his mother didn't touch that part of her, running her fingers all around it and finally diving one finger up and inside her fuck canal. When she withdrew it, Bobby could see that the finger was coated with a clear slimy liquid which she then used to coat her clit.</p><p>Still fingering her nipple she now began in earnest to stroke the area around her clit in a slow but steady circular motion, saying, ""God, that feels so good. Can't take much more of that though. I'll cum in a second."" So she stopped.</p><p>Bobby was disappointed until he saw Norma lean toward the nightstand and retrieve the cucumber. Holy shit! her thought to himself, she's actually going to use it. And she doesn't even look scared?</p><p>Norma then stood up and moved to the side of the ottoman and said, ""Now for the main event, huh."" She put one high-heeled foot on the ottoman and spread her cunt lips apart with her fingers. With the cucumber in the other hand she moved the tip to the entrance to her cunt and started to twirl it. Then while still twirling it she began to slowly push it in and Bobby was flabbergasted to see it start to disappear into her. And she didn't even cry out, but just started to moan real loud. He couldn't believe it.</p><p>Bobby watched in total awe as his mother slowly worked the cucumber into her twat, twisting and turning, slowly in and out, bit by bit until almost the whole thing was up inside her.</p><p>""Are you enjoying this,"" she asked, not looking at him. ""Does it arouse you to watch your mother fuck herself with this big fat cucumber?""</p><p>All Bobby could do was grunt, ""Uhhhh.""</p><p>Without sitting down, Norma turned and looked at her son and said, ""Now for an added attraction,"" and she reached over and opened the drawer of the nightstand and reached inside. When she withdrew her hand Bobby could see her holding two plain ordinary clothespins and wondered for the life of him what she was going to do with them. Then she sat down again on the ottoman facing him with the cucumber still firmly embedded in her cunt.</p><p>""I can see from your expression that your wondering about these clothespins. Well - the sensations aroused in my nipples and cunt by having them clamped on my nipples is absolutely exquisite, let me tell you. And since we're going all out today for your pleasure I've decided to give you the whole show.""</p><p>Norma took a clothespin in one hand and spread the jaws open. Then with her other hand she pulled one of her nipples straight out and affixed the clothespin directly over it and let it close. The look on her face was almost one of agony and Bobby started to get a little concerned until she said, ""Oh god, that hurts so good."" Then she did the same with the other clothespin to her other nipple.</p><p>Bobby was now beside himself with lust, love and other mixed emotions he had never before experienced. He was painfully aware of the rigidness of his cock as it stuck up from between his thighs and throbbed under its own volition. Actually his whole groin was now throbbing, not only his cock, but his stomach muscles and his asshole as well. It felt like he was going to cum any second now and nothing was even touching him.</p><p>Norma was aware of his state and felt she had better hurry herself along or Bobby would blow his load before she finished. With the cucumber in her cunt and the clothespins clamped painfully to her nipples she once again stood up. Now she turned three-quarters sideways to Bobby so he could see her from both behind and part of her front. She bent over then and turning to look at his lust crazed face said, ""And now for the best part.""</p><p>With one hand holding the cucumber in place she put the middle finger of her free hand in her mouth and began to suck and lick it while she continued to stare into her son's eyes. Bobby couldn't believe it when she removed the finger, loaded with spit, and moved it around behind her to the region of her ass.</p><p>""Well, want to know what's next,"" she panted.</p><p>Bobby could only nod his head in assent as his mother replied, ""Now I'm going to jack off my asshole, Bobby. I'm going to stick my finger in my rectum and finger fuck my ass till I cum."" And she did just that.</p><p>No sooner had Norma gotten her finger buried in her rectum and began to finger fuck herself than Bobby was overcome with the blatant lust of the scene being played out before his eyes and felt his whole body begin to spasm. Suddenly his whole body went rigid and in disbelief his entire pubic region seized up mightily and held the seizure for a long moment before it released and began a rhythmic series of incredibly strong spasms, each one sending forth a jet of white jism from his rampant cock. Some even landed on his mother's side and hip as he continued through the orgasm, watching his mother watching him sperm while she continued to frantically finger fuck her anus. The combination of the clamps on her nipples, the cucumber in her cunt, her rapidly frigging finger up her ass and the sight of her son's spasming turgid penis sent her over the edge as well and she entered a really strong climax.</p><p>When they were both through, Norma fell forward onto the ottoman from exhaustion and she released the cucumber as she steadied herself with both hands. It slid slowly from her cunt and plopped unceremoniously onto the carpet behind her.</p><p>Bobby simply fell sideways, hands still bound behind him and continued to stare at his panting, sweating mother as the afterspasms of orgasm continued to course through both of them.</p><p>Following the dramatic events of Saturday morning both Bobby and his mother had been so exhausted that they slept until late afternoon. Norma was the first up and made them a beautiful dinner in the middle of which Jake, father and husband, unexpectedly showed up. It seems that everything had been settled and he was back home again. That put a crimp on mother and son's plans for the rest of the weekend. Actually from that point on for some time.</p><p>There didn't seem to be a spare moment when they were both home together that something didn't get in the way of their getting together again. From time to time they would give each other long knowing soulful looks, but that was all that passed between them. For his part, Bobby was so hyper that he had to masturbate three and four times a day just to keep the tension down and to allow him to think of other things besides his mother. Each time he did it he replayed the events from that Saturday morning when his mother had put on a masturbation display he still found difficult to believe happened. Now matter how often he jacked off, the moment he began fantasizing about his mother bent over in front of him with clothespins on her long nipples, that huge cucumber stuck up her cunt while she frantically finger fucked her own asshole he came almost immediately.</p><p>As a result of that incident, Norma had a constant reminder for days afterward because her nipples were extremely sore from having been clamped with the clothespins. No matter what kind of clothes she wore she was always subconsciously aware of the tenderness in her breasts. When the acute soreness began to fade, however, she sought to re- intensify the feeling by wearing rough materials without a bra, which she didn't really need, so that it would rub her nipples. Like her son Bobby, she too masturbated frequently, more than she was used to in the past. And she also fantasized about their second time together. Her vision of the incident differed, however, in that she concentrated on the sight of her son sitting on the very edge of the bed, hands tied behind his back with his enormous hard penis jerking untouched in the air as it shot spurt after spurt of thick jism, some of it landing on her. She had never before seen a man cum without some sort of tactile stimulation and knowing that she alone had aroused her son to such a point was something she would never forget.</p><p>Norma was entranced with her son's penis. To her it was the iconized focal point of all her lust and passion. It baffled her that given her sexual experience she should have become so obsessed with just this one organ, but she was and she just accepted the fact and gave in to it. The only regret she had was that she had forbade any physical contact between her and her son; they had both agreed to it and she was determined to hold to it for the sake of both of them.</p><p>She knew her son was in agony, but she couldn't help him without putting their situation in jeopardy. She felt the same pangs of frustration herself, she was sure. They would just both have to wait until opportunity presented itself and not get foolhardy. He was young and restless and probably innocently unaware of the tragedy which could befall them at any turn so she took it upon herself to be strong and control the situation.</p><p>Two weeks had passed without incident or opportunity until, on Friday afternoon Norma got home from work and got a phone call from the office pleading with her to drive the twenty miles to Charleston and pick up some badly needed documents at their branch office there. Jake, her husband, was already home and just lounging around - god, she could kill the bastard - and Bobby was downstairs in the den watching television. He had probably hoped, as she had, that they would be able to use this time to be together.</p><p>She reluctantly agreed, therefore, to make the trip and was set to go out the door when the idea occurred to her. She turned and went upstairs to the den. Walking in she said, ""Hi, sport. Wanna take a ride?""</p><p>""Hi, mom. Where to?""</p><p>""Oh, I just have to run over to Charleston and pick up some papers for work. Won't take long. Just thought you might like to ride along.""</p><p>Bobby considered this for a couple of seconds and then said, ""Sure. Why not."" Grabbing his jacket he headed upstairs behind his mother. As they climbed the steep stairs Bobby's eyes were right level with his mother's legs just a couple of feet in front of him. Just then he would have given anything to be able to reach out and feel them up, to bury his face in their fullness and kiss them and lick them with his tongue. It gave him an almost instant hard-on which he surreptitiously had to adjust as they reached the top of the stairs.</p><p>It was a pleasant late afternoon drive on the back roads to Charleston and Norma enjoyed the ride through alternating farm fields and woods. She was painfully aware, however, that Bobby was not looking at the wonderful fall scenery; his eyes were glued to her legs as she drove. The above the knee skirt she had worn that day had ridden up on her thighs giving her son a pretty good eyeful. Watching the constantly curving road, she couldn't look over at him long enough to see whether he had a hard-on or not, but she was pretty sure that he did. Neither wanted to bring up the topic which was foremost on their minds, especially with the thought of another weekend at home with Jake around and no way to get together.</p><p>About half way there a straight stretch of road came up and Norma now took the chance to take a long look at her son. When she looked over her suspicions were confirmed. He was looking straight down at her legs and they had a glazed look about them. Then she dropped her eyes to his crotch and saw that instead of just a hard-on he had his hand in his pocket and was obviously playing with himself. She was so surprised that she almost ran the car off the road, but managed to keep it straight.</p><p>""For god's sake, Bobby! If you have to do it, then go ahead and do it, but don't try and hide it.""</p><p>""Uh, do what, mom?"" he asked, surprised as he looked up.</p><p>""You know damn well what,"" Norma said almost angrily. ""Do you think I was born yesterday?!""</p><p>""I'm sorry, mom,"" he answered contritely, ""I really am. It's just that I'm so turned on and I didn't think you would notice.""</p><p>Her own frustration was coming out as anger toward her son and she knew it and didn't like it. Attempting to smooth things over she said, ""I know. I'm sorry I snapped at you. I guess I'm just a little jealous about what you're doing and can't do it myself. And I'm really pissed off that it's been 2 weeks now and there's still no hope in sight. I'll try to be more patient, OK?""</p><p>""Gee, mom, I'm really sorry. I didn't mean to upset you, honest.""</p><p>""No, no, it's OK - really. If you want to masturbate, why don't you unzip your pants and take it out and do it."" She picked up her purse and handed it toward him saying, ""Look in here. There's some Kleenex. That way, when you cum you won't make a mess of your clothes.""</p><p>Without saying anything Bobby took the proffered purse and rummaged around coming up with the tissues which he set on the seat with the purse. Then he proceeded to unzip his pants and reached his hand in and with some difficulty finally managed to work his large erection through his underwear and out his fly. Hesitating he asked, ""Are you sure this is OK, mom?""</p><p>""Of course it is, darling. I understand. But you'd better hurry or we'll be to Charleston before you get a chance to cum.""</p><p>Bobby hesitated and then said, ""Maybe I ought to wait, then. If I wait, will you let me do it on the way back?""</p><p>""Sure, if that's what you want. Maybe that's best anyway.""</p><p>""OK, I'll wait then."" And he pulled his pants over his cock and tucked it back in as best he could.</p><p>""Have you been jacking off a lot, Bobby?"" Norma asked, once again taking her son by surprise with the frankness of her speech.</p><p>""Uh, yeah, I have, I guess,"" he answered in a low voice.</p><p>""More than once a day?""</p><p>""Yeah. Sometimes three and four times.""</p><p>""Jesus, that's a lot isn't it?""</p><p>""I've gotta do it, mom, otherwise I go nuts cause I get so horny I can't think of anything else and can't get anything done. Especially my schoolwork.""</p><p>Just then they came to the city limits. As they entered the outskirts of town, Norma spotted an old seedy motel and for one crazy moment considered just renting a room for a couple of hours and throwing caution to the wind. But the urge passed as quickly as it came and she drove on finally arriving at the business. She went in and got the papers and was back in the car in a jiffy and they were again headed back home.</p><p>No sooner were they clear of the town than Norma said, ""OK Bobby, if you want to do it, go ahead.""</p><p>Bobby reached into his pants again and had an easier time of getting his cock out this time because he was now only half hard even though he noticed that his mother had made sure that when she got in the car her skirt was all the way up on her thighs to where he could make out the swell of her pubis under her pantyhose.</p><p>""My legs don't turn you on anymore,"" Norma mock pouted when she noticed his condition.</p><p>""No. It's not that. I was just thinking that I have to play a game tonight and maybe I shouldn't do it. The coach said that sex was bad for us 24 hours before a game.""</p><p>Norma didn't know what to say to that, but she didn't want to let this opportunity go to waste. Thinking fast she reached up with one hand and opened her suitcoat wide. Then she began unbuttoning her blouse. When it was open she then took the front clasp of her bra in her fingers and pushed it together until it too was open. As she pulled each cup of the bra to the side and exposed her breasts to her son's view the draft from the half open car windows created a chill on her and her nipples became instantly erect.</p><p>Bobby's eyes took this all in and his cock sprang to life again.</p><p>Norma glanced quickly over at him and seeing her actions had the desired result she remarked, ""That ought to help, huh?""</p><p>""Oh, god, mom,"" Bobby moaned as his hand went to his stiff cock and he began to jack it.</p><p>""Does it feel good, Bobby? Does it, huh?"" she asked in a sultry voice. And before he could answer she went on, ""I just love to watch you play with yourself. I haven't had a chance to really tell you how much I enjoyed our little session last time. Did you like it too?""</p><p>""I can't talk, mom. The sight of those hard nipples and your big beautiful legs is... oh shit, here it comes... ohhhh.... unghhhh..."" and Bobby's cock once more let loose a torrent of semen which flew all over the place. When the spasms passed he just flopped back against the door and closed his eyes.</p><p>To Norma's disappointment she had missed most of the action but she was aware of one thing. ""Uh, dear, you forgot to use the Kleenex.""</p><p>""Oh hell, I'm sorry,"" he rejoined and roused himself out of his post orgasmic lethargy. He picked up the Kleenex and starting haphazardly swiping and the tracks he'd left. When he got all he could see he then cleaned himself off and was about to ditch the soaked tissue out the car window when his mother said, ""No, don't do that. That's littering. Here, give it to me.""</p><p>""But it's soaking wet, mom,"" Bobby protested.</p><p>""It's OK. Just give it to me.""</p><p>He gently laid the cum soaked Kleenex in his mother's outstretched hand. To his amazement, she took the tissue and began to rub her full lips with it, leaving a viscous outer coating of his come over her lipstick after which she proceeded to snake her tongue out and lick it off. She then put the tissue once more to her mouth and began to suck on it and said, ""Hmmmmmm, you taste really good, darling."" It may have been a mistake she thought, but she just couldn't help herself.</p><p>Bobby continued to stare in disbelief at what his mother had done and it had such a stunningly erotic effect on him that he began to get hard again. But then he noticed his mother trying to get herself straightened up as they were getting close to home so he tucked himself back in and zipped his pants. Seeing Norma was having a hard time driving and dressing he offered his help.</p><p>Norma said, ""Sure, I'd appreciate it if you could get me buttoned up - that is, without copping a feel. Think you can do that, sport?""</p><p>""I'll try,"" he said, as he moved closer to her.</p><p>""The bra clasps in the front, OK. That's it, just hook it together. Good. Now just button my blouse.""</p><p>Bobby was indeed tempted to try and touch his mother. He was so close to her that he could smell her excitement mixed in with her perfume. He could even feel her breath and the heat from her exposed skin on his hands and face, but his senses told him it was best to abide by her wishes.</p><p>No sooner had he gotten her blouse buttoned than they turned the corner leading down to their house.</p><p>As soon as they got out of the car, Bobby raced upstairs and got changed for his basketball game that night. He was out the door not long thereafter and probably wouldn't be back till late.</p><p>Having witnessed her son's masturbation in the car and having subsequently gotten a good taste of his cum from the soiled Kleenex that he had used to clean up with had gotten Norma really randy. As she sat or walked around the house she was constantly aware how swollen her entire cunt area was and how it seemed to itch for the services of her own finger. Something vague was holding her back, however, and prevented her from simply locking herself in her room or the bathroom and bringing herself off.</p><p>Having had a silent dinner with Jake, her husband, she retired to a recliner in the basement den to watch the news. But she couldn't concentrate and her mind kept wandering back to the sight of her son jacking his cock while looking at her as she drove back from Charleston. A couple of times she had almost taken a detour down one of the many dirt farm roads leading off the two-lane, but each time she declined to give in to the temptation feeling it would only lead to their eventually touching each other. That was something she was determined to avoid at all costs even though her fantasies were filled with thoughts of getting her long slender fingers around her son's big prick. And not only her fingers. She wanted to devour him. The thought of Bobby's big cock filling her mouth and throat brought to mind how much she wanted to have contact with him. Contact with someone. She needed to have sex with someone she could at least touch. Jake was going out to see Bobby's ballgame, as usual, but maybe Caroline was home. She went to the phone on the wall and called next door.</p><p>Caroline was glad to hear from her. And yes, she'd love to visit, but not before eight when Brad, her husband, was leaving with Jake to go to the same ball game. Norma said she would be over as soon as she heard Brad's car pull out of the driveway.</p><p>Hoping that Caroline would be in the mood for some hanky-panky, as she called it, Norma went upstairs to clean up and she was next door as soon as Brad and Jake were gone. It didn't take long before both of them were hunkered down on the sofa drinking white wine in front of a nice blaze in the fireplace. In a matter of minutes Norma found herself for the second time that day with her blouse open and her bra undone as she sat on the edge of the sofa. This time Caroline was kneeling between her wide-spread legs and sucking on one of her nipples; she seemed to be just as horny as Norma.</p><p>Enjoying the sensations of Caroline's lips and tongue working on her erect nipple, Norma's mind began to fantasize what it would be like to have Bobby sucking her breast and she was suddenly overcome with a need to confide her troublesome situation with her best friend. Reaching down with both hands she grabbed Caroline on either side of her head and pulled her away from her breast. She then bent her own head and gave the startled woman a deep tongue kiss which she broke off almost as soon as it got started saying, ""Sorry, love, but I've got to talk about something.""</p><p>A worried expression crossed Caroline's features as she replied, ""I hope it's nothing serious. Are you in some sort of trouble? Did I do something?""</p><p>Norma leaned back into the cushions while pulling her blouse closed in front of her and said, ""No. It's not you. It's me. I must be crazy."" And she hesitated, trying to figure out a way to explain what was going on between her and Bobby.</p><p>Seeing what looked to Caroline like reluctance she quickly put it, ""Come on, Norma, we've never had any secrets before. What is it?""</p><p>""Well..."" and there was another long pause before she launched on breathlessly, ""I'm not sure how to say this, but Bobby and I are having an affair - of sorts.""</p><p>""You're what!?"" Caroline flubbered. ""With your own son?!""</p><p>""Uh huh. With my own son. I know - it's wrong, it's even illegal. It's perverted, it's dirty, it's lecherous, it's filthy, it's nasty and lewd and I just love it. I can't help myself.""</p><p>""Holy shit, Norma! How did this all happen. And what do you mean by 'an affair of sorts'?""</p><p>""Well, I haven't exactly fucked him, but..."" and Norma launched into the whole story while Caroline sat and listened without interrupting.</p><p>Thirty minutes later Norma finished the tale and sat back exhausted and feeling a little bit relieved that she had finally been able to share her secret with someone she could trust.</p><p>There was a couple of moments of silence which Caroline finally broke by saying, ""Wow. You sure have a lot of will power. I'd have been fucking his brains out from the git-go. Anyway, I'm glad you told me. You just really needed to get this out, didn't you. And don't worry, I won't tell a soul, honest. Your secret's safe with me.""</p><p>""Thanks - I needed to hear that, I guess,"" Norma replied, relieved.</p><p>""Yeah, well. Now I know why you've been avoiding me these last few weeks. And I don't blame you. Tell you what!""</p><p>""What?"" Norma asked.</p><p>""I've got an idea how you're feeling, especially after what you said happened just this afternoon. You must really be uptight. What I want you to do is settle back here while I do you, OK."" When Norma started to protest Caroline said, ""No! Now just listen to me. I know what you need so just do what I say, OK? So just settle back and enjoy this and don't worry about me. In fact, just close your eyes and think about Bobby while I do this to you, OK.""</p><p>Norma just nodded her head and slouched down while Caroline reopened her blouse. Leaning down next to her, Caroline began once more to manipulate Norma's tumescent nipple with her lips and tongue while she reached under her skirt and began to fondle her large hard clit between thumb and forefinger. With her other hand she reached into her own slacks and began to masturbate herself. It wasn't even a minute before Norma's cunt drenched her best friend's hand with girl cum as her body shook with each wave of her orgasm. When the spasms passed, Norma just lay back and looked over at her friend and watched as Caroline finished herself off.</p><p>""Wow, that was short and sweet,"" Caroline said as she withdrew her hand from her waistband. ""Wanna talk some more?""</p><p>""Not really. I'm super tired. I just want to go to sleep.""</p><p>""Yeah, I understand. I'll bet you are worn out. Go on, go home and get some rest. We can talk later.""</p><p>Norma leaned forwards and kissed Caroline lovingly and said, ""Thanks for listening. You're a dear."" Pulling herself together she was out the door in a flash and sound asleep the minute she hit the bed.</p><p>Two weeks passed and it was another long dry spell for Bobby and Norma. Still remaining super cautious, both acted as normal as possible and trudged on day after day hoping for a break. None came along. Norma did visit a couple of times with Caroline, but neither one seemed in the mood for sex so they just wound up talking. Norma was now of the opinion that maybe it would be best if they just stopped the whole business, but neither she nor Caroline could come up with a strategy that wouldn't be devastating to Bobby. The only thing they thought they could hope for was that Ariel or one of his other girlfriends would grab his attention - or maybe something else - and divert his interests and sexual energy in that direction. Otherwise they were stumped.</p><p>When the two weeks had rolled by and it was Friday again there didn't look like a thing they could do. Bobby had a ballgame at Oakmore the next evening and it was decided that Jake and Norma would drive the hundred miles to see the big game. Even though Brad couldn't make it, Caroline wanted to go as well. After the game they could all get together with Bobby and go to this swell pizza place in Oakmore for a late supper. Bobby could then ride home with them instead of taking the team bus back. That would save his dad the trouble of having to pick him up at the high school so late that night.</p><p>Southfield played a magnificent game that evening and Bobby was the star. Flushed with victory he, his parents and Caroline had pizza at Gino's Pizzeria. During the meal Bobby sensed something strange at the table. At first he couldn't put his finger on it and figured maybe he was getting ""signals"" from his mom, but when he started to pay attention to this he noticed that she didn't act out of character at all. She spent a lot of time talking to Caroline and him and virtually ignored his dad which was par for the course and nothing unusual. After some time he began to notice that Mrs. Bishop seemed to be giving him what he thought were weird looks. It was difficult to divine, but she seemed to look at him differently although he couldn't quite explain it to himself. And each time he looked over at her he noticed that she would look him directly in the eye as if no one else were at the table and she never broke contact; he was always the first one to look away. After awhile it got almost embarrassing and he simply quit looking at her altogether.</p><p>Caroline Bishop had been their next door neighbor and Bobby's mom's best friend for just about as far back as he could remember. She was a blond woman of medium build except that she had large breasts. She was cute in a ""pixyish"" sort of way which didn't especially appeal to Bobby, but she was always nice to him and paid him well for cutting her grass and doing odd chores now and then. To him, Caroline was just one of those sort of neutral people in his life; she was just there, neither liked or disliked. So why all of a sudden after all these years would she being acting funny like this? Or was he just imagining things. Bobby thought he was probably just very tired and hung over from the excitement of the ball game. He finally decided it was he and chalked the whole business up to his imagination.</p><p>Getting in the car for the two-hour drive back to Southfield it worked out that his mother sat up front while his dad drove. That put him and Caroline in the back seat together. After just a few minutes his mother said something to him which he didn't hear. When she finally got his attention he said, ""Sorry, mom. I guess I just dozed off for a second.""</p><p>Caroline jumped in immediately with, ""We know you're tired, hon. You've had a big night. Why don't you just lie down here and go to sleep."" Scootching all the way over to the left of the seat up against the door she patted her lap and said, ""Come on, you can rest your head in my lap and sleep till we get home.""</p><p>Not one to argue, especially now being so tired, Bobby turned and lay back, adjusting his frame as best he could to the confines of the seat with his head resting on Caroline's soft skirt clad thighs and staring at the dark roof.</p><p>""Comfy, dear?"" Caroline solicited.</p><p>""Uh huh,"" Bobby purred as he dropped almost immediately into that half conscious state most people enter when riding in cars. He felt Caroline stroke the top of his head a couple of times and then he was out.</p><p>The next thing Bobby remembered upon waking was the gentle motion of the automobile moving down the highway which had lulled him to sleep. As he opened his eyes he noticed it was still dark and that his head was still in Caroline's lap. Moving his eyes to the right a bit and looking up he was startled to see one large bare breast capped with a puffy pink nipple vaguely visible in the low light jutting out between the folds of Mrs. Bishop's unbuttoned blouse and jacket. Then he looked up further directly into Mrs. Bishop's lust filled eyes. Just as he was about to exclaim his surprise, she gently clamped her right hand over his mouth and gently shook her head back and forth. Confused and not knowing what to do he just lay unmoving.</p><p>Very, very slowly Caroline began to lift the palm of her hand from Bobby's mouth. When it was completely off she began to slowly trace the outline of Bobby's lips using the lightest of touches with just the tip of her finger while maintaining a firm lock on his eyes with her own. When she had circled his lips twice and come to the center of his mouth she began to incrementally apply pressure with her finger until his lips began to part and she could feel his teeth and their slight overbite. Bobby wouldn't open up just yet so she started moving the finger around on his teeth and gums and he got the idea. She snaked her finger between his teeth and finding his tongue she started to gently toy with it.</p><p>Caroline could see from the cornered animal look in his eyes that Bobby was frightened, but that quickly disappeared as he closed his lips around her finger and began to suck on it. Soon her finger and his tongue were involved in a pleasant duel inside his mouth, but it didn't last as long as either would have liked. When her finger was good and wet she removed it and brought it to her bare breast where she applied the spit to her nipple which began to shrivel into erection before Bobby's eyes. Using her other arm to support the back of Bobby's head, she began to apply a slow upward pressure and it only took a second for him to figure out what she wanted. Giving in to the pressure as she brought his head up slightly, he opened his mouth and glued it right over the center of her large puffy pink areola and began to suck.</p><p>This caused an involuntary, but slight gasp to escape Caroline's lips. The sound didn't go unnoticed by Norma up front in the passenger seat talking softly to her husband so as to keep him awake while he drove. Sensing the nature of what she heard coming from behind her she refrained from jerking her head around; she felt this was something she didn't want to draw Jake's attention to and she was right. When she did finally glance into the back seat she almost became unhinged and it was with the greatest effort of her will that she managed to remain outwardly calm and unruffled.</p><p>She let a few moments pass and then turned again, this time for a longer look just to verify what she thought she saw the first time in the dim light. Nothing had changed. There was her son curled up with his head in Caroline's lap. And there sat Caroline with her jacket open and her blouse undone and one of her big tits hanging out of her bra cup. And Bobby was sucking one her nipple. What a scene! Goddamn her!</p><p>Norma was filled with an instant rage and anger at what she felt was betrayal by her best friend. ""How dare she do this?"" she thought. But she also knew that to do anything at the moment with Jake right there was to risk giving away the entire situation. She was struck powerless and she knew it and it made her even madder that she knew Caroline knew it.</p><p>With all the enmity she could muster she moved her eyes up to Caroline's and found the other woman staring right back at her with an equally serious expression on her face. They held this emotion filled tableau an eon until Caroline had the gall to wink. That broke the ice and Norma couldn't help but to emit a low throated chuckle. Hearing that her husband queried, ""What's so funny?""</p><p>Norma just shook her head and said, ""Oh nothing. Just something that came to mind."" After all, what else could she say?</p><p>A quick take of the situation on Norma's part revealed to her that she wasn't about to try and break up the backseat lustfest. On the contrary, there was a part of her that wanted it to continue; she was getting turned on by the thought of her son sucking on her best friend's nipple. If she couldn't get into it she was damn well going to watch them so she shifted her position putting herself half turned in the seat and up against the car door. This way she could plainly see everything that was going on in back.</p><p>As she became increasingly aroused Norma still retained a part of her earlier resentment at Caroline's brash behavior until she realized with a start that she was actually jealous; she wanted it to be she who was in back with Bobby, having him suck her breast.</p><p>In order to have an excuse to be constantly looking back, Norma began an inane conversation with Caroline, rattling on in a steady stream about some dumb subject or another. The initial sound of his mother's voice startled and frightened Bobby and he jerked his head around to look up over the seat at her. But she wouldn't look down at him or acknowledge him in any way; she just kept rattling on about some church social or other. Caroline took his head and pulled it back against her bosom and he resumed sucking her breast.</p><p>As Norma chatted on and Bobby continued to nurse, Caroline reached down with her right hand and began to lightly rub Bobby's side, all the time working her hand lower and lower until it was directly over his crotch. Here, she found exactly what she had hoped - a huge lump of muscle straining the fabric of his pants. She began to rub the lump in a circular motion with the palm of her hand until she had located its exact form and position and she couldn't believe the size of it. Having done so, she didn't linger long. She very cautiously began to unzip the fly on Bobby's pants. When she had it down she found the opening in his shorts and inserted her hand inside, grabbed his hot cock and began to wrestle with it in an attempt to free it from its confines.</p><p>Sensing rather than feeling the upcoming groan from Bobby's throat, she tightened the pressure of her hand on the back of his head, mashing it into her tit and muffling the moan brought on by the feel of her hand on his sensitive bare cockflesh. Eventually she managed to get his massive cock loose and immediately wrapped her hand around the hard pole and slowly began to jack it up and down. Then she looked up at Norma and saw the lust in the other woman's eyes. It amazed Caroline that Norma could gawk at the scene before her, obviously enraptured by it, and continue to chatter away as she was doing.</p><p>And indeed it wasn't easy for Norma to carry on this mostly one sided conversation as she took in the scene of her best friend having her breast sucked by her son while he was being masturbated by her. Her own crotch was throbbing in sympathy and she would have given anything to have been able to dive over the seat and join them.</p><p>Before the thought was even completed she saw her son stiffen, let out a slight groan and then saw his cock erupt a long stream of white cream onto the sleeve of Caroline's leather jacket. Caroline continued to milk Bobby's hard penis which continued to squirt come. When it appeared that he was finished, Caroline quickly said in a clear voice, ""Ahem, uh, Norma - do you happen to have a Kleenex with you? I think I've got something in my eye.""</p><p>Norma smiled inwardly to herself as she dug a Kleenex out of the purse on the seat beside her and handed it back. Caroline took it and proceeded to clean Bobby's semen off her coat sleeve. When she was finished, she looked up to make sure Norma was looking at her and then proceeded to bring the sopping tissue to her mouth where she ran it around her lips a couple of times, coating them and making them gleam, before beginning to noiselessly suck on it. The irony of the situation was not lost on Norma, whose anger was once again silently starting to flare at the obvious fun Caroline was poking at her.</p><p>When Caroline was done sucking some of Bobby's cum from the Kleenex she opened the window and threw it out then slowly licked her lips clean with her tongue while she smiled innocently at Norma. God, what audacity, Norma fumed. I'm going to wring her fucking neck the first chance I get.</p><p>During all of this Bobby had been quietly moving around and trying with a modicum of success to get himself zipped up again without alerting his father to what had happened. He was painfully aware of the fact that his mother had taken in the whole event, but he sure didn't want his father to find out about it.</p><p>Caroline helped him along when she said, ""Come on, big boy. Time to get up. We're almost home. Rise and shine, now."" And Bobby sat up allowing Caroline to reinsert her breast into her bra and button her blouse.</p><p>When the car pulled in the driveway a few minutes later they all got out and Caroline headed immediately across the lawn to her own front door, waving and saying, ""Night, all."" No way was she going to give Norma the chance to corner her alone after what she had pulled off tonight. And they both knew it.</p><p>Jake, Norma and Bobby trudged into the house as if nothing had ever happened.</p><p>Bobby awoke the next morning to a puzzling sense of unreality.</p><p>As consciousness came to him he knew something was different, but wasn't immediately sure of what.</p><p>Then he began to sort through the events of the previous evening and was thunderstruck at what he thought had happened. But he still wasn't sure; it all seemed like a dream. In fact, it had kind of happened in a dream - of sorts.</p><p>He remembered falling asleep in the car as it sped home only to awaken groggily to the sight of Mrs. Bishop's bare breast jutting out from her open blouse not an inch from his eyes. The ensuing events now tumbled into his memory ending with them getting out of the car. By that time he was so exhausted he just dropped his clothes on the floor of his bedroom, hit the bed, and fell into a deep, dreamless sleep.</p><p>As he now looked around the room this was verified by the pile of clothes lying on the floor by the bed. Holy shit, he said to himself, I don't believe this really happened. And mom saw the whole thing!</p><p>Summoning his courage he headed downstairs and saw his father out front talking to Brad Bishop from next door. Hoping yet fearing that his mother was in the kitchen he headed that way, intending to get some breakfast.</p><p>And there she was, dressed to kill in a short skirt and beautiful silk blouse with and apron on, cutting carrots with a big chef's knife. As he walked by she didn't look up or say anything so he said, ""Hi, mom,"" but didn't hear any reply from her. Waiting a couple of seconds he tried again with another, ""Hi, mom. Good Morning.""</p><p>""Don't 'hi' me you... you... you filthy, you perverted sex maniac,"" she hissed, the venom in her voice sharper than the knife she was wielding. Before he could utter a word she continued, ""Do you know what you did last night? Do you? Get out of my sight. Right now!"" she ordered in a tone of voice that would brook no argument.</p><p>Holy shit, Bobby said to himself as he quickly exited the kitchen and climbed the stairs back to his bedroom. Once inside he shut the door and sat on the bed. He felt horrible. This whole business was a mess and he didn't know what to do. As he sat on his bed feeling helpless he heard a slight knock on the door which then opened and his mother stepped in.</p><p>She walked over and stood beside him as he looked up at her with eyes beginning to well tears.</p><p>""I'm sorry, Bobby. Truly, I am. I didn't mean to snap at you like that - honest. I'm not mad at you. It's just that I don't think that what happened last night was right. It was horrible what Caroline did to you. Will you forgive me for speaking to me that way, huh? It wasn't your fault,"" she said softly, putting her hand on the back of his head. Then she leaned down and placed her soft, firm, full lips right on his and gave him a kiss like she'd never given him before.</p><p>""Forgive me? Please?"" she said again, pulling her head away, her eyes pleading with his.</p><p>Bobby could feel his cock start to swell as he answered, ""Sure, mom, I'm sorry..."" but he was interrupted by the loud voice of his father from the foot of the stairs as he shouted, ""Hey, what's going on up there? Bobby, are you out of bed yet? Norma, it smells like something's burning in the kitchen.""</p><p>""Oh hell,"" Norma said, turning and hurrying from the room leaving Bobby alone once more.</p><p>Bobby didn't see his mother for the rest of the day. She had gone shopping and didn't return home until late afternoon, just in time to make dinner. And he had a date that night with Ariel.</p><p>During the church service the next morning, Norma surprised Bobby right in the middle of the sermon by gently taking his hand in her gloved one and holding it until they again had to stand to sing. Bobby's mind was going in all directions. What did it mean, he pondered, first that kiss yesterday and now she's holding my hand? Maybe she just feels bad about what happened the past couple of days and for being so mean to me yesterday morning. It could also mean that she's changed her mind and maybe now we'll get to touch each other, he hoped beyond all hope as he looked down and her full legs beautifully encased in nylons.</p><p>Norma did indeed feel bad about the way she had treated her son in the kitchen on Saturday morning and she knew the anger she was feeling was misplaced; it should be directed at that bitch Caroline for seducing her son in her presence. And with her husband right there in the car with them, of all things, where she completely shut off from interfering due to the risk of exposure. Well, she was going to get back at Caroline for this. She didn't know how, but she was going to do it.</p><p>Right after she had shouted at Bobby in the kitchen she felt so guilty that she went upstairs to apologize to him. He seemed so sad and forlorn, sitting there on the bed. It looked like he was ready to cry. He was so young and so naive, but oh so sexy. She couldn't help herself as she stroked his head and tried to reassure him. And when he looked up at her with tears in his eyes she just couldn't help herself. She leaned down meaning to just give him a little peck on the cheek, but somehow her mouth was drawn to his lips and she just laid one on him. Even though it was a closed mouth kiss, just the feel of his beautiful Roman lips on hers almost made her forget her resolve and she was on the verge of grabbing right there. The only thing that saved her was Jake calling about the stuff on the stove.</p><p>It was lucky her husband had intervened or else who knows what might have happened. Heading downstairs she knew she had almost crossed the line and if she remained in the house today she would probably take the first opportunity to do so. Therefore, she decided to head over to Charleston and do some shopping, have lunch and take in a movie she had wanted to see. Being by herself would give her time to sort the whole business out.</p><p>Norma didn't remember much about the movie as she drove home because for most of the show her mind was occupied with formulating a plan to get even with Caroline. And now she knew what she was going to do. It might take a little time, but she knew her best friend and the plan would eventually work.</p><p>Sure enough. Norma and Caroline usually at least talked to each other on a daily basis, either by phone or across the fence. And then there were those intermittent episodes when they were both in the mood and they would find the time to be alone when they could bet each other off. It was Monday while she was at work that she got a call from Caroline, but refused to take it. Then Monday evening the phone rang. Her husband answered it and she told him that she wasn't available. Over the next couple of days Caroline tried with increasing frequency to contact Norma. Norma avoided it each time with some excuse or other.</p><p>When Jake announced on Wednesday morning that he would be heading for the annual week-long convention is Las Vegas on Friday, Norma's plans were finalized. In fact, she was almost ecstatic. First and foremost, she would have a whole week alone with her son. She had returned to her old resolve of not touching him or letting him touch her. But to hell with the once a week rule she had set down. They couldn't even find the opportunity to manage that! So she planned to make up for lost time while Jake was away. If Bobby wanted to get off a hundred times a day with her it would be OK!</p><p>She was disappointed to learn, however, that Bobby had a date on Friday night which he couldn't break. Nor did she want him to. There would be plenty of time later on. And that gave her the evening to use to set her plan for Caroline in motion. As a matter of fact, when the evening was done, so might her years long friendship with her be over. Time would tell.</p><p>Jake was right on schedule and took the plane out at 12:52 for Las Vegas. ""Good riddance and hello Bobby, my love!"" she said to herself when Jake had called from 29,000 feet up on the new airplane telephone to let her know he had gotten off alright. Heaven at last!</p><p>As Norma had predicted, Caroline knew Jake's plans because her husband Brad and he were such good buddies. Immediately on the heels of Jake's call from the plane the call came in from Caroline. The office secretary was a little surprised following a week of non-too-polite refusals that this time Norma would take the call.</p><p>""Hello?"" Norma said politely.</p><p>""Hi, Norm. It's me, Caroline. Can you talk.""</p><p>""Oh, hi, sweetie,"" Caroline virtually crooned. ""Sure, I've got a couple of minutes. What's up?""</p><p>""Well, I've had some time to think things over and I've been trying to get hold of you all week.""</p><p>""Yeah, I've been super busy, dear.""</p><p>""Uh huh. Well, as I said. I've thought it all over and I really need to apologize for what happened last Friday night. I don't know what came over me all of a sudden, but it was like I was just powerless once things got started. I'm really sorry, Norm. Can you ever forgive me?""</p><p>""Nothing to worry about, honey. I understand.""</p><p>""Do you really?? You mean you're not mad at me?""</p><p>The relief in Caroline's voice was just what Norma wanted to hear. ""Not anymore, I'm not. I was a little miffed for a while there. But I understand what happened. The devil made you do it, huh?"" Norma said with just the slightest trace of sarcasm.</p><p>In her relief, it went completely over Caroline's head and she said coyly, her voice dropping a bit, ""I want to make it up to you, love. Really, I do. I know Jake's gone and maybe Bobby's got a date tonight? Brad's going bowling. Do you think we can get together for a while.""</p><p>""Sure, I don't see why not. And besides, it's been another dry week and I'm ready for something.""</p><p>""Yeah, I figured you might be,"" Caroline said enthusiastically. ""So am I. And to make up for my less than prudent behavior, I'm ready and willing to do anything you want. You can do anything you want to me or I'll do whatever you want to you. It'll be your night. How does that sound?""</p><p>Norma cackled out loud as she said, ""Right, slave. You're all mine, huh?"" fearing that maybe she had gone just a bit too far.</p><p>She needn't have worried, though. Caroline was so anxious to make up with Norma that she unwittingly said, ""Yesss. I'll be your love slave for tonight."" And then she added in her sexiest voice, ""And you'll love every minute of it, I guarantee.""</p><p>More than you know, bitch, Norma thought to herself. She had the slut right where she wanted her. This was going to work out better than she had hoped. Not wanting to push her luck she cooed, ""I can't wait, love, but I've got to go, now, and finish up this contract. Bobby'll be gone by seven, but I'll need some time to get ready so why don't you come over to my place about eight?""</p><p>""You don't want to come over to my place like always,"" Caroline queried.</p><p>""No. With Jake gone, it'd be better if you came over to my house,"" Norma said, already envisioning what she had in mind for this cradle- robbing whore.</p><p>""Ok, I'll be there at eight. See you then, lover. Bye."" And she hung up. Great, Norma said out loud to herself. It's all set.</p><p>Tidying up her office, Norma bade the staff farewell for the weekend and headed for Charleston. Once there she headed for the nearest adult bookstore she could find. Inside, she browsed around looking for just the right video, but not seeing one she went up to the counter and flummoxed the help with her request. Yes, they did have a few of that variety, but the keep them under the counter. From these, Norma found what she was looking for, paid for it and headed for the nearest hardware store where she picked up a number of items. Then she started back to Southfield to preview her purchase and make use of the hardware items.</p><p>When she got home she immediately started watching the video. She was looking for just a short portion of it and wouldn't know what she wanted till she saw it. And she wanted to get it done before Bobby got home from basketball practice. As she settled down on the den couch to view the tape she thought that this kind of stuff wasn't really her bag, but some of the actors and actresses were gorgeous and the sex mingled in among the other activities was arousing. She considered masturbating while she watched but then decided she wanted to hold off until she could cum with her son. Besides, it was getting late and she still had some things to do. Having finally found a section of tape she could use, she rewound it to the spot she wanted and pulled it from the machine to hide it in the bookshelf until that evening. Then she gathered up the small bag from the hardware store and headed for the basement. Twenty minutes later found her in the kitchen, whistling to herself while she began to make dinner for her and Bobby. Tonight was going to something else again, she mused.</p><p>During the week, Bobby had plenty of time to think about what had happened to him and came to the conclusion that he was indeed a very lucky guy. For one, his mother, the most beautiful woman in the world and who aroused him sexually no end, was allowing him to use her to satisfy his sexual needs. He knew it wasn't acceptable by so-called community standards, but he was to the point of not caring. Additionally, it finally occurred to him that he had been fortunate to have the incident with Mrs. Bishop in the car on the way home from the game. That was the first time ever in his life that he had ever sucked a woman's breast - that he remembered, of course - and the first time ever he had had another person make him cum. That is, if you didn't count the few circle jerks with his buddies before they discovered girls. His only regret was that it hadn't been his mother that it had happened with. But he was sure that that would eventually happen, sometime.</p><p>Every time he thought over the marvelous experience of being jacked off by Mrs. Bishop while he sucked on her nipple he got horny and this would drive him to masturbation. When he began playing with himself he would envision back to how it felt to have that lovely piece of fleshy gristle between his lips while her worried it with his tongue. He did notice that Mrs. Bishop's nipple and areola were nothing like his mother's; her areola appeared to be pink in color and looked puffy and swollen as it stuck out from her large breast. He wondered if it were possible to get the whole areola into his mouth at once. And her nipple itself was short and stubby, not real long and thick like his mother's.</p><p>Bobby considered also how different it had felt to have the soft insistency of a woman's hand jacking his cock and wondered how often Mrs. Bishop had done this in the past. She seemed to be a real expert at it so she must have had a lot of practice. But when it came right down to it as he thought about the experience his mind would inevitably wander to what his mother's nipple would feel like between his lips and how her hand would feel jacking him off. God, if only...</p><p>So, each time he had a masturbation session he would start off thinking about Mrs. Bishop but would cum with visions of doing those things with his mother. And here it was Friday again, he rejoiced, as he sat in English class reading Ibsen's ""Doll House."" He wondered if any of Ibsen's characters did the things he and his mother had done and suspected that just maybe the author wasn't telling the whole truth.</p><p>Bobby considered skipping basketball practice, but it wasn't within him. He went and couldn't wait for it to be over. When it was he hurried home to find dinner already on the table and his mother dressed to kill and in what seemed to be a jubilant mood. He rushed up to her and started to give her a big kiss, but she ducked and said, ""Not yet, buster. Sit down and eat your dinner. Don't you have to be out of here pretty soon?""</p><p>""Wow, you look great. Got a date tonight or something,"" he joked.</p><p>""Yeah, with your father finally gone for a while, I do.""</p><p>""Who with, mom?"" Bobby asked, all of sudden serious to the point where Norma could hear some jealousy in his voice.</p><p>""With whom, dear, with whom. Don't they teach you proper grammar in English class these days?""</p><p>""Yeah, OK, with whom, then?"" he said impatiently.</p><p>""Guess! I think you know him.""</p><p>Norma enjoyed watching the puzzled expression on his face as it slowly came to him that she was referring to himself.</p><p>""Aw, mom, you know I have a date tonight,"" he moaned.</p><p>""Sure, but you'll be back later and unless I miss my guess, you won't be too worn out, eh?""</p><p>""It'll be pretty late, though.""</p><p>""Just tell the pretty young lady your mom said you have to be home by eleven and you won't be lying,"" Norma smiled.</p><p>""OK. We'll see what happens.""</p><p>""Tell me, Bobby,"" Norma said seriously, ""have you managed to fuck Ariel yet?""</p><p>""MOM!"" Bobby almost shouted.</p><p>""Well, I guess not, huh. Have you at least got to feel her bare tit?""</p><p>""Come on, mom, you know she isn't like that,"" Bobby wheedled.</p><p>""Not a slut like me, you mean?""</p><p>""Mom, for god's sake, you're not a slut.""</p><p>""Oh yes I am. I'm being one right now talking like this and I'm enjoying the hell out of it.""</p><p>When Bobby couldn't come up with an answer to that she went on, ""Well, do tell. Have you gotten your hot hand inside her top yet and managed to feel up her tits? Does she have sexy fucking nipples like mine?""</p><p>She could see her son was flustered hearing her talk this way, but she also knew that underneath the embarrassment his crotch was probably starting to feel a little thick.</p><p>""How about a blow job? Or at least a hand job, eh? Have you gotten her to jack you off yet?""</p><p>""Mom,"" Bobby began, exasperated, ""she doesn't let me do those things. Yeah, I tried to feel her up a couple of times, but she wouldn't even let me put my hand on her tit. All we've ever done is kiss, OK.""</p><p>""Poor darling,"" Norma mocked. ""You must be so frustrated with the little tease. Do you get a hard-on thinking about her, huh?""</p><p>It was clear he had had enough when he answered, ""I get a hard-on thinking about you, mother. Wanna see it? Huh?""</p><p>""Not right now dear. Be a good boy and finish your dinner, now.""</p><p>""You're not making it easy, you know.""</p><p>""I know. I'm sorry. Just trying to lighten things up a little,"" Norma lied.</p><p>""More like trying to heat things up, I think."" And she knew he knew what she was up to. But it was all in fun and both of them smiled just a little tensely.</p><p>""I'm off,"" Bobby said as soon as he finished dinner. ""The show's early tonight and I don't want to be late. See ya when I get home!""</p><p>""Bye, dear. Be a good boy, hear. And if you can't, at least save some for your poor mother, OK?"" They both laughed at this.</p><p>Norma felt wonderful. Bobby would be home late enough so she would have plenty of time to deal with Caroline. Now all she had to do was change her undergarments and put on the sexy see-through blouse and high heels she knew would get Caroline worked up in no time.</p><p>Upstairs she changed into the outfit she kept hidden for special occasions. It consisted of a fire engine red long line bra with half cups and garter straps. To go with that she put on her special sheer nylons and really high heels. Then the short black skirt that barely covered her ass which she had purchased a while back, but never had the guts to wear in public. On top she put on the shear, see-through white silk blouse that fit her snuggly all over. As she donned it she could feel the coolness of the fabric and to her delight it made her nipples, bare above the bra cups, pucker from the chill. Then she carefully brushed her long hair and left it loose. To top everything off she used just a hint of perfume and applied deep red lipstick in a thick layer to her full wide lips. And finally, the black velvet choker went around her neck.</p><p>As she stood viewing herself in the full length mirror she felt she had never looked more stunning and sexy. If this doesn't get that lesbian bitch hot, nothing will, she smiled to herself. She was actually getting turned on looking at herself.</p><p>Downstairs in the den she turned off all the lights and lit candles and then retrieved the bottle of champagne from the fridge. We'll start upstairs, but I'll have her down her in a flash - right in my little web where I want her! And then the fun will start.</p><p>Meanwhile Bobby had picked up Ariel and they had walked to the local theater, but as soon as they got there she began complaining about menstrual cramps. They were really bad and she wanted to go back home a go to bed. She apologized profusely to Bobby, who at the same time was not about to argue with her; he couldn't wait to get home to his mother and this was his way out. Hot damn!</p><p>He dropped her back home with solicitations for a restful night and then walked quickly toward his own home. He decided to even take a couple of shortcuts which would bring him up the dark alley in back of his house. He normally avoided going this way because it was pitch black back there and there were a couple of dogs he wasn't too sure of, but tonight he was in a hurry and would risk it.</p><p>Just as he got behind his house he spied Mrs. Bishop come out her back door and go through the gate in the fence into their yard. He hadn't seen her all week and knew that his mother was avoiding her so he wondered what was up now. Something made him hesitate there in the dark and he stood and watched Caroline go in the back door of their house.</p><p>Sensing something, but not knowing what, he decided to very, very quietly enter the house. Maybe he could find out what was going on. Mom was mad at her for last Friday night and he was curious how this was going to fall out. Ever so gently he opened the back door into the kitchen. Luckily, the lights had been turned off as soon as Caroline had gone in so he didn't have to worry too much about being spotted.</p><p>He didn't make a sound as he moved through the door and closed it behind him. He could hear voices in the living room as he moved to a spot between the kitchen door and the refrigerator. There was just enough space for him the conceal himself and he could no make out their voices plainly.</p><p>The first thing he heard was his mom saying how much nicer it would be for them if they went downstairs to the den. He almost panicked as he saw them enter the hallway toward them, his mother in the lead, but managed to remain stock still. They then turned to the door leading down to the basement and proceeded downstairs without saying a word.</p><p>This was even better! Bobby thought to himself. He could get downstairs and to a sort of closet from which he could hear and see without being seen - that is, unless somebody came looking for a mop or something. He waited just a second or so and then moved on tip-toe towards the stairs. It was no problem going down because the stairs, like the basement den, was heavily carpeted and muffled noise really well. The only dangerous part was the short space where he would have to cross from the bottom of the stairs to the open closet and that was going to be risky, but he would be hidden by the stair paneling to that point. So he would just listen until he thought the time was right and then make his move.</p><p>As he reached the bottom of the stairs, their voice became plainly audible again and he heard Mrs. Bishop say, ""God, Caroline, you're absolutely gorgeous tonight. Did you get all dressed up for little ol' me?""</p><p>""Of course, dear. Who else would I go to this trouble for?"" To Bobby's ears there was the slightest sound of insincerity in her voice, like the tone she used with him during dinner except it lacked the obvious humor. Then he heard a gentle rustling of what sounded like cloth and his mother saying, ""Be careful, darling. I don't want to muss my lipstick just yet.""</p><p>SAY WHAT?! Bobby's mind shouted at him. What the devil was going on? Now he was really afraid to move, but was really curious what was happening. There was silence again and then he heard the sound of liquid pouring and the clink of bottle on glass.</p><p>""Here's to us, Caroline,"" Norma said.</p><p>""And here's to tonight,"" Bobby heard Mrs. Bishop reply. For some reason his heart was now going a mile a minute, but he wasn't sure why.</p><p>After having gotten spiffed up for the evening's events, Norma waited quietly for Caroline, going over in her mind exactly what she wanted to happen and how to effect it.</p><p>Caroline was nothing if not punctual and sure enough, right at the crack of eight Norma heard her at the back door. Upon entering, Caroline noticed that there weren't very many lights on so she called softly, ""Norma, you here?""</p><p>""In here,"" Norma called back from the living room. Leaving the kitchen Caroline turned that light off as well. When she first saw Norma sitting in an easy chair with her legs crossed and smiling up at her she was so astounded by the pure sexuality emanating from her friend that she was speechless; she just stood there for more than a minute and gawked without saying a word. Then she thought she felt a cold draft, but wasn't sure that it wasn't just her body getting used to the heat radiating from Norma. Not knowing what to say she finally came up with, ""I'm sorry. I meant to bring some wine. Shall I go back and get it?""</p><p>Norma continued smiling at her in that funny sexy way and said, ""No, I've already got some. Why don't we go downstairs to the den, it'll be more cozy down there?""</p><p>""Sure - fine - lead the way.""</p><p>Both women got up and Caroline led them downstairs where the room was illuminated by a few strategically lighted candles.</p><p>""Have a seat and get comfortable, why don't you. I've even got some champagne here. It's a special night, huh,"" Norma said.</p><p>Caroline was so entranced that she didn't respond, being satisfied to watch Caroline's every move and admire how absolutely arousing she looked. Finally she said, ""God, Caroline, you're absolutely gorgeous tonight. Did you get all dressed up for little ol' me?""</p><p>""Of course, dear. Who else would I go to this trouble for?"" Caroline went over to the wet bar and got the champagne from the cooler and brought it back over setting the bottle on the table and sitting down beside Caroline in such a way that it was obvious she was expecting a kiss. Caroline didn't miss the cue and leaned forward, putting her arm around Norma and started to pull her toward her when Norma resisted and said, ""Be careful, darling. I don't want to muss my lipstick just yet."" She then moved away from Caroline and reached for the bottle, picked up the glasses already laid out on the table and poured for both of them.</p><p>""Here's to us, Caroline,"" Norma said.</p><p>""And here's to tonight,"" Caroline answered back. They clinked the glasses together and each took a healthy sip, Caroline to steady her aroused nerves and Norma to give her the courage to go through with her plan. Then Norma looked over at Caroline with all the lust she could bring forth and asked, ""Were you really serious about being my love slave tonight, dear?""</p><p>""I couldn't have been more serious,"" Caroline returned, her voice almost a croak as she gazed into Norma's eyes. ""I'll do anything you want. I owe it to you for the dirty trick I played on you last week.""</p><p>""I know, but I don't want you to do it for that reason. I want you to do it just because you want to. Understand?""</p><p>""Yes. Completely. And I want to do this. I want you to tell me what you want me to do. I'll do anything.""</p><p>""Good. I was hoping you'd say that. Well, slave,"" Norma continued in what sounded like a mock commanding voice, ""here's what I want you to do. I want you to finish that glass of champagne and then I want you to stand up, right in front of me, and slowly take your clothes off until you're just in your undies.""</p><p>""Yes, master - I mean mistress. Whatever you desire,"" Caroline responded playfully. Eager, she downed the rest of her wine in one gulp and slowly rose and stood right in front of Norma. Reaching one hand up she proceeded to unbutton her blouse at a snail's pace while staring at Norma's face. She took off the blouse and let it drop to the floor. Then she unzipped her slacks and let them drop to her ankles and stepped out of them. Next she bent over and removed her loafers and socks and tossed them aside with a flip and stood up again saying, ""Is this what you desire, mistress?""</p><p>This might work out better than I imagined, Norma thought, she's really getting into this slave shit. But just wait!</p><p>""Very nice slave. Now - I want you to kneel before me and spread your legs real wide. That's it. No, don't touch me - you're not allowed to touch me unless I say so. Understand?""</p><p>""Sorry, mistress. Yes, mistress, I understand. And I know I'll be punished if I disobey,"" Caroline responded once more in a kind of pretend servitude tone of voice. Ha! You have now idea, Norma mused at this.</p><p>""Good. Now do just as I say and there might not need to be any 'punishment.""</p><p>""Yes, mistress.""</p><p>Settling back, Norma now took on the air of a regal ruler addressing a serf as she said, ""Well. You know, Caroline my slave, I don't think I've ever just sat and watched you masturbate yourself without being involved and that's what I want you to do. Right now. I want you to start playing with that hot, wet cunt of yours. And don't stop until I tell you to. Just use one hand. And with your other hand I want you to start squeezing your breasts and rubbing your nipples. I want to see them real hard. No go on and do it. Satisfy my voyeuristic lust.""</p><p>Caroline didn't even hesitate as she simultaneously lowered one hand to her crotch and dug into her fuckhole for the copious moisture there and spread it forward, while with her other hand she reached into her frilly white bra and pulled her breast out and began squeezing it and twisting the nipple with finger and thumb.</p><p>After a moment or so Norma said, ""Very seductive, my little chattel, very seductive indeed. Are you getting warm, dear?""</p><p>""Oh, yessss, mistress, I'm getting HOT.""</p><p>Norma let her continue until she could see from the flush of Caroline's face and upper chest and her ragged breathing that she must be nearing the plateau. Suddenly Norma commanded in a loud voice, ""Stop! Right now, stop!""</p><p>Caroline froze in an instant and let out a soft mewl of frustration.</p><p>""Good. That's enough of that for the time being,"" Norma said, having a hard time controlling the pace she wanted to keep. ""Now I want you to stand up again - yes, now, do it. And go over the bar and get the ties that are lying there.""</p><p>""Ties?"" Caroline said, looking puzzled, but turned and noticed what Norma had referred to. She then swayed over to the bar and picked up the ties and brought them back. Standing once more directly in front of Norma and assuming a subservient stance she held out her hand with the ties and Norma took them.</p><p>""Now since you're my slave and I can see clearly that you're on the brink of misbehavior I think I'll head that off before it starts. Hold out your hands together in front of you.""</p><p>""Yes, mistress,"" Caroline replied meekly as she fulfilled Norma's order.</p><p>Norma shook one of the ties loose and proceeded to bind Caroline's two wrists together tightly and firmly as she had done that night with Bobby.</p><p>""Why do you feel you need to tie me up, Norma,"" Caroline inquired with just a hint of trepidation. Suddenly Norma lashed out with her open right hand and cracked Caroline hard across the face.</p><p>""Shut up you bitch. No talking unless spoken to. Do you understand?"" Norma barked in a low voice. This wasn't the same Norma of a couple of moments ago and Caroline was startled by the sudden change. But all of a sudden Norma softened and leaned forward and kissed Caroline on the cheek and said, ""You just have to learn to obey, OK?"" very gently.</p><p>""Sure - OK."" Caroline answered hesitantly, not sure what was going on.</p><p>""Now,"" Norma continued in a more business like fashion. ""Let's see. For my next request I think I'd like you blindfolded. But don't worry this won't last very long."" She picked up another tie from the couch and wound it around the other woman's head, fitting it snuggly over her eyes and tying it at the back. Sure that Caroline couldn't see, Norma then went to the wall behind the couch and loosened the nylon cord tied off there and let it fall through the eye hook she had just recently installed in the ceiling rafter. The other end of the cord slowly descended until it was right in front of Caroline. Then Norma went over and tied the end of the cord around the ties binding Caroline's wrists and returned to the tie off point at the wall and said, ""I want you to raise your hands above your head, darling.""</p><p>Without a word, Caroline complied. When her bound hands were stretched above her head Norma took up the slack in the cord and tied it off once more to the cleat she had installed there leaving the poor woman hung from the ceiling and virtually helpless.</p><p>When she once more stood next to Caroline she viewed her handiwork and stated, ""Very sexy. Yes, very sexy,"" as she reached up and slipped the blindfold from her eyes.</p><p>Showing open concern now Caroline said, ""Don't you think this is going a little bit too far, Norma?"" and once again Norma lashed out with the palm of her hand, this time catching Caroline's big breast from the side with a resounding crack.</p><p>As the woman let out a shriek Norma just said in an icy voice, ""I said. No talking unless given permission first. I thought you understood that. Do you understand now?""</p><p>""Yes,"" was the only response she got from what was now a very frightened woman.</p><p>""You're going to like this next part a whole lot, I just know you will, dear,"" Norma said as she walked over and switched on the television and VCR. ""I want you to watch very carefully. I think you'll enjoy this."" She then picked up the remote and switched on the tape machine as she came back to Caroline's side. Then they both looked at the screen as the set warmed up and a picture came on. They both watched fascinated as the tape began to play.</p><p>During all of this, Bobby remained stuck on the stairs, hidden behind the partition. He could hear well, but he couldn't see anything and he was dying to get a view of the action, but there was no way he could do so without revealing himself. Without being able to watch, what he heard sounded really weird to him, but it had him totally absorbed. The whole situation was really strange, but highly charged and his cock was swollen with excitement.</p><p>""Ah, here we go,"" Norma said as the video picture came up, ""pay attention now my little slave."" As they both looked on, the scene before their eyes was very similar to their own situation. It showed a nondescript, well lit room in the center of which was a young, good looking brown haired woman suspended from the ceiling the same as Caroline was except her hands were held together with handcuffs. And standing facing her was obviously her mistress. Only this mistress was dressed in a totally black leather outfit including a thin leather mask. There wasn't any audio, but it was obvious that the leather clad woman was lecturing the bound woman and as she did so she would casually fondle and toy with various parts of her body.</p><p>Pausing the video with the remote control, Norma then said, ""Caroline, dear, I really want you to watch this very closely, because this poor girl's story is you own fate for this evening. I want you to know, also, that I really love you, but you're now going to have to pay for having seduced my son.""</p><p>Before Caroline could utter a response, Norma simultaneously reached a hand up and cupped Caroline's bare breast while she leaned forward and began licking all over her entire face with her wet tongue, even sticking her tongue in the other woman's nostrils, before shoving it deep into her mouth. She remained there, kissing Caroline and feeling up her tit for the better part of a minute before she finally pulled her head back. Keeping her hand on the bound woman's breast, Norma took one step back and then grasped Caroline's stubby nipple between thumb and fingers and pulled out hard while twisting it viciously at the same time. Caroline let out a howl as the pain shot through her tit, but Norma seemed not in the slightest concerned. Instead she used the remote and once again started the video.</p><p>Within seconds, the tall, leather-clothed mistress in the video did the same thing to her victim and it had the same result. Then she stepped forward and roughly inserted one of her hands between the suspended woman's thighs and began to masturbate her. Norma followed suit and did the same with Caroline, only exclaiming, ""My, my, aren't we wet, though. This must be really turning you on."" But there was no response from Caroline although her face was now contorted with the combined effects of the pain in her breast and the hand diddling her cunt. Responding to the feel of Norma's hand fondling her pussy, her suspended body began to writhe.</p><p>""Like that, do you, darling? Well good. I thought you might. Let's just keep watching. It gets better.""</p><p>Not really knowing what he was doing, Bobby's hand moved down to his now hard cock as if it had a mind of its own and he began to rub himself through his pants. Doing so he could feel a wet spot already there from pre-cum. Growing impatient, he considered taking his cock out and jacking off to the arousing sounds, but decided against it for fear of making some inadvertent noise and getting caught. So he just sat and listened some more and tried as best he could to fill in with his imagination what he couldn't see. He was especially mystified by the remark his mother had made about Mrs. Bishops atoning for having seduced him. Maybe that was what that shriek he heard was all about.</p><p>Norma said, ""Would you like to see what you're not going to have tonight, Caroline?"" as she began to take off her clothes slowly and teasingly. All she discarded though was her blouse and short skirt so that she was now standing in the sexy red longline bra, nylons and heels.</p><p>""I wore these just for you Caroline. I hope you like the outfit. I want you to get at least a little enjoyment while I'm punishing you.""</p><p>""Please, Norma. Do we have..."" and her remark was cut off with another hard swat to the cheek from Norma's hand. ""Remember the rules, cunt! No talking unless I tell you to!""</p><p>""But you said..."" and again Norma slapped her face and said, ""I didn't request an answer. When I do you'll know it. So just shut up until then."" And then she stepped forward and kissed her deeply again, confounding but arousing Caroline even further.</p><p>Then the women's attention was once more drawn to the action on the TV screen as the mistress moved to one side of the tied up woman. From out of nowhere a riding crop appeared in her hand and she waved it in front of the woman who showed real fear on her face. Next, the mistress drew back her arm and brought the crop sharply down on her slave's ass. This wasn't play acting; it was the real thing. Caroline looked fearfully over at Norma who remained still, however, watching the screen.</p><p>After they had watched a couple of minutes of the slave on-screen being flogged, Norma turned to Caroline and asked, ""Well, you fucking cunt, do you think you will enjoy THIS part of this evening's festivities, huh?"" And she paused to take in the surprised look cross Caroline's face as Caroline realized that Norma fully intended the same treatment for her.</p><p>""You wouldn't do that to me, would you Norma? Oh, come on, please.""</p><p>""Wrong again, you cunt-slurping whore. I fully intend to whip you quite severely. That is, severely enough so that you won't ever forget this evening for the rest of your life. Now, are you ready to get on with it?"" The question was rhetorical so Norma didn't expect an answer as she reached under a sofa cushion and withdrew a three-inch wide, thick leather strap about four feet long which she at once doubled over in half. ""I don't have a riding crop, but I think this'll do quite nicely. Don't you?""</p><p>""Oh, no... Norma... not that... please,"" Caroline begged, her voice laced with real terror.</p><p>Norma once again slapped Caroline across the face, saying, ""That's for talking again without permission. But that won't be anything compared to what you're going to receive from THIS!"" and she held the leather strap right up to Caroline's terrified face. ""Have you ever been whipped with a leather strap like this, dear? It really hurts. I mean REALLY hurts. And I'm going to whip you really good.""</p><p>""You can't do this Norma! It'll leave marks and Brad'll see them!"" Caroline cried.</p><p>""Leave marks, I should think so indeed,"" Norma sneered. ""Yes. I fully intend to leave marks. Not only on your body - those'll heal eventually - but on your soul as well. And furthermore, that's all bullshit about Brad seeing those marks. You told me you haven't had sex with him in months, you lying cum-sucking cunt. And even if he does see them, that's your problem. Just try telling him the truth about where they came from. Anyway, it'd probably get that perverted mind of his so inflamed he'd just rape your filthy ass. Hmmmm, not a bad idea, is it, huh?"" and she chuckled.</p><p>""Now. Let's see,"" Norma pretended to ponder, ""where to start.""</p><p>Stepping to Caroline's side she quickly reached out and yanked the frightened woman's panties down to her knees in one deft movement baring her large round jutting ass. ""At least your fat ass is good for something, you slut. It gives me a nice big target to aim at.""</p><p>And with that Norma reared back and cut loose with the strap with all her might. It came down squarely on Caroline's ass with an astounding whack which caught Bobby unawares, sitting spellbound, and listening, and he jumped at the sound.</p><p>Not a second later Caroline let out a blood curdling shriek as the pain of the lash seared through her body. Stepping back to admire her work, Norma saw a wide red stripe covering the middle of her victim's buttocks from hip to hip.</p><p>""From the sound of it, you really liked that. Let's try another one."" And once again she brought the strap down with a loud crack. It had the same result as the first lash and Caroline howled from the pain.</p><p>Norma saw tears streaking down Caroline's cheeks and stepped up to her and began licking the tears away. Mistaking Norma's action for a softening, Caroline whimpered, ""Please, Norma, I'm sorry, please don't hit me anymore.""</p><p>Norma didn't slap her this time for speaking unbidden, but simply said, ""No more?"" with mock incredulity. ""Darling, I'm just starting!""</p><p>""Ohh, please, Norma. The pain - I can't stand the pain. It hurts so much,"" she cried.</p><p>""But, lover, it's supposed to hurt. I told you it would, didn't I. That's why I'm whipping you, don't you understand. I want to hurt you. I want you to feel extreme pain for what you did to me and Bobby. You need to feel it."" Even to her own ears, Norma's justification for her actions sounded hollow, but she was determined to carry out her plan anyway.</p><p>""Three more on that fat ass of yours and then we'll take a little breather,"" Norma said, even as she raised the strap and brought it down again and again and again. Caroline's behind was now one big bright red blotch as she sobbed, slumping forward in a futile attempt to alleviate the unbearable effects of the lash.</p><p>""God, that's fun. I never had any idea how satisfying it would be to make you suffer. I love it!""</p><p>Continuing to work herself up into a lather, Norma positioned herself in front of Caroline and grabbed her jaw forcefully in her free hand and lifted the crying woman's head. She bent and once more began licking the tears from Caroline's cheeks and then began kissing her, running her tongue all around her lips and into her mouth. Drawing back she said , ""Well, darling, have you had enough?"" to which Caroline replied, ""Yes, yes - oh, it hurts so much. I've had enough.""</p><p>""That's too bad, Caroline, because I haven't and I'm not finished yet. But I am done whipping your ass so take a guess at what's next."" Norma said, her voice taking on a really mean and hard edge.</p><p>Caroline looked at her wide-eyed with the dawning realization of what was coming and said, ""Ohhhhh, noooo. Please. Pleasepleaseplease don't do this, Norma. I'll do anything you want - I promise - but please don't do this.""</p><p>""That's right, keep it up, you little slut. Keep on begging. It's music to my ears. But let's see, now. We don't want anything to get in the way of your enjoyment so we need to make a little adjustment here,"" and she reached over to Caroline and insert her hand inside the bra cup that still concealed one breast and pulled it roughly out. She caressed the tit gently and pulled lightly on the nipple and bent down and tongued it for a couple of seconds, making it hard. Then she raised up and moved back and to one side.</p><p>""Nooooo, pleeeeeease,"" Caroline wailed, throwing her head back between her extended arms</p><p>But it was to no avail as Norma once more swung her arm back and around bringing the strap fiercely across Caroline's exposed breasts which were being held out by the bra. Just as before it left a broad red strip right across the middle of both tits and Caroline howled again from the pain.</p><p>After having lashed Caroline's breasts twice more, Norma suddenly felt a let down. It was enough. She just didn't want to do this anymore, so without saying a word she marched over to the wall and undid the cord from the cleat and slowly released the tension on the line, watching as Caroline's arms came down in front of her. She was afraid for a second that the woman might faint, but she didn't as she remained standing, sobbing, with her head down.</p><p>Norma went over to her and first undid the cord and then loosened the ties binding Caroline's wrists. As soon as they were free her hands shot immediately up to her painful breasts and she began to massage them gently as her face drew up in a grimace. Then she put both hands behind her and began to massage her rump at which point Norma hurried around and looped a tie around her wrists and made them fast together again behind her back.</p><p>Startled, Caroline inquired, ""What are you doing now, for christsake?""</p><p>""Quiet, you bitch, or I'll string you up again and start all over,"" Norma commanded.</p><p>Seeing that her hands were tightly bound, Norma went and sat on the edge of the coffee table and leaned back on her hands as she spread her legs.</p><p>""Down on your knees, whore and get over her and suck my cunt!. You're going to make me cum. Be quick about it, too - or else!""</p><p>Caroline obeyed meekly and dropped to her knees in front of Norma, lowered her head to her sopping pussy and began to french her out with her lips and tongue as Norma leaned back on her elbows and played with her own tits and nipples.</p><p>Bobby, still concealed behind the stair partition, listened in dumbfounded silence to all of these events. He couldn't believe what was happening and his emotions were in a disordered heap. Never before had he seen this cruel, vicious side of his mother; he had no idea it existed. What was more unnerving to him, however, was the fact that his mother was this very moment having her cunt eaten by another woman! He knew there were lesbians in the real world, but never for a minute suspected that his mother might be one. His young and simplistic mind was having trouble reconciling that someone could enjoy sex with both men and women as was now apparently the case with his mother.</p><p>At once he felt extremely jealous, but this was hinged with a growing eroticism at the sound of Mrs. Bishop sucking her off. Soon he heard the unmistakable sounds of his mother approaching an orgasm and wished that he could witness what was happening, but knew he couldn't risk even a peak for fear of being caught.</p><p>When Mrs. Bishop had finished her off, Bobby heard his mother say, ""Well, at least your fucking mouth still works, bitch. Now - pick up your clothes and get the hell out of here. Right now. I've had enough of you for one night. Go on, get out of here.""</p><p>The tone of her voice more than the actual words roused Bobby out of his reverie and he suddenly realized that he needed to move very quickly. As silently as he could he moved his cramped muscles and began to ascend the stairs and just in time. No sooner had he once again hidden himself behind the kitchen swinging door than a sobbing Mrs. Bishop, dressed in only panties and bra and holding the rest of her clothes bundled in one arm, came into the kitchen and went quickly out the back door.</p><p>Having barely gotten hidden in the kitchen and witnessed Mrs. Bishop's hasty retreat out the back door Bobby wasn't sure what to do. Then he heard his mother's footsteps at the top of the stairs as she entered the hallway. Luckily for him she headed to the living room. When he was sure she wasn't moving around, he very cautiously went to the back door and then opened and closed it loudly as if he had just come home. Then he turned on the kitchen lights and went directly to the refrigerator and opened it as he usually did every time he came home. Typical teenager, he thought to himself.</p><p>Just as he closed the fridge door without having taken anything he heard his mother call from the living room, ""Bobby, is that you?""</p><p>""Yeah, mom, I'm home,"" and he turned and headed for the living room.</p><p>There sat his mother on the sofa. When she saw him she asked, ""Hey, you're home real early. What happened?""</p><p>""Uh, Ariel got sick just as we got to the theater and wanted to go home. Uh, woman problems - you know.""</p><p>""Oh, I'm sorry to hear that. Kinda spoiled your evening, huh?""</p><p>""Naw, not really. I'd rather be home with you anyway.""</p><p>""Oh Bobby, you're so sweet.""</p><p>Bobby couldn't take his eyes off Norma. He'd never seen her so alluring before. As he sat at the opposite end of the couch from her he could plainly see her big dark nipples and areola through the sheer material of her blouse. Noticing to where his attention was directed Norma remarked, ""It's a nice outfit, don't you think?""</p><p>""Uh, yeah mom, real nice. How come you're dressed up like that?""</p><p>""Oh, no real reason,"" Norma teased, ""I just felt like it. And I knew you'd like it too, huh."" Bobby just let it go although he was strongly tempted to pursue the issue. He was still feeling the pangs of jealousy. As these thoughts crossed his mind he got a strange look in his eye. Norma caught it almost instantly and said, ""What's the matter, son? Something wrong?""</p><p>Bobby hesitated a second, but then, to change the topic he said, ""Mom. Can I ask you something?""</p><p>""Sure, darling. What is it?""</p><p>""Well, I know you said we can never touch each other, uh, you know, sexually. But do you think it would be alright if I kissed you? I really want to kiss you, mom.""</p><p>Norma considered this for a moment and said, ""Wellll. I'm not sure it's a good idea, but I do know that you sure deserve something more than I've been giving you so far. Did you lock the back door when you came in?""</p><p>""Oh shit. No, I didn't. I'll do it right now,"" and he immediately got up and went to do it. Then he heard Norma call ""While you're out there would you get the bottle of wine out of the fridge? And bring a glass, too. Bring two glasses if you want some. And turn off the kitchen light when you come back."" While he was fetching the wine and glasses Bobby came to the decision that he would not bring up the incident in the den this evening. It would just ruin things for him if his mother found out that he knew all about what went on down in the den even if he hadn't seen anything. He especially wasn't going to bring up the business about Mrs. Bishop sucking her off. He was sure she didn't want him knowing about something like that!</p><p>In a minute, Bobby returned with the wine bottle and two glasses. He unscrewed the cap on the cheap wine and poured both of them a glass, handing his mother hers before retaking his seat on the sofa. Norma then raised her glass to him and said, ""Here's to us and a happy few days together.""</p><p>Without saying anything, Bobby raised his glass to Norma and took a healthy swig. Norma keep the glass to her mouth and sipped from it, sensing her son's nervousness, but she didn't say anything. Bobby was silent also and didn't seem to know what to say or do, so Norma finally broke the deadlock with, ""I thought you wanted to kiss me, dear?""</p><p>""I do, mom,"" he said timidly.</p><p>""Well. You can't do that from over there very well, can you?""</p><p>""I guess not,"" he answered, but still didn't make a move to get closer.</p><p>""Bobby. Why don't you come and sit over here next to me. That way, when you get up the courage, you'll be in a position to kiss me before you lose your nerve,"" Norma said, teasingly. ""Is there something the matter?""</p><p>Bobby slid over the cushions and came to rest next to Norma, sitting squarely forward, but close enough that their thighs were just barely touching. He could feel the heat from that contact and he could also now smell the aroma of sex from her body intermixed with her normal smell as well as a trace of her perfume. The combination was intoxicating and made him ever so slightly lightheaded.</p><p>""No, nothing's the matter. It's just that I'm really nervous now that I'm alone with you.""</p><p>""We've been alone before, love. As a matter of fact, if memory serves me right you even jacked off in front of me a couple of times. And now you're nervous? About sitting here with your mother?""</p><p>""Well, you know. I mean, I've never kissed you before. You know, not in that way.""</p><p>""What way, darling?"" Norma continued to bait him.</p><p>""You know.""</p><p>""No, Bobby, I don't know. But why don't you show me instead of just talking about it, OK?""</p><p>""Can I really, mom?""</p><p>""Sure, if that's what you really want. I told you you could, didn't I?"" Norma's voice was getting slightly gravelly now as she began to feel aroused from the game she was playing with her son and the thought of what was about to happen.</p><p>""Well, yeah,"" Bobby answered, turning toward Norma and looking at her wide mouth with its full lipstick-red lips that arched so sexily. The thought passed through his mind at that point that he had never before noticed just how sexy her mouth was and he said, ""Gee, mom, you've got a really sexy mouth, you know that?""</p><p>""All the better to kiss you with, my dear,"" she joked, but it was only half a joke and Bobby didn't miss the implied invitation as he leaned forward impetuously and mashed his own mouth against Norma's, taking her by surprise. She let the contact remain for a couple of seconds before pulling away and saying, ""Whoaa. Take it easy. I hope you don't kiss your girlfriends that way; you might knock out a few teeth,"" and she chuckled at her own humor. Bobby, however, didn't think it was funny and felt embarrassment from his mother's criticism.</p><p>Deciding on a gentler manner Norma said, ""Why don't I kiss you instead, OK. That way you can get an idea from me how I want you to kiss me. Would that be alright?""</p><p>""Sure, I guess. You've had a lot more experience at it than I have.""</p><p>Norma set down her wine glass and took Bobby's as well and put it on the coffee table. Then she bade him settle back and enjoy as she adjusted her body up against his side, mashing her pointed breasts into his arm. Not knowing what to do with his shaking hands he just put them in his lap. Reaching up, his mother put both her hands on each side of his head and leaned forward, just brushing his lips with hers with the lightest of touches as she looked directly into his eyes.</p><p>""Keep your eyes open, Bobby. There's nothing sexier in the whole world than open-eye, open-mouth kissing,"" she breathed against his closed mouth. Next she slid the tip of her tongue out and began to lightly lick his lips all around ever so gradually applying pressure until her tongue found its way up against his teeth. Getting the hint, Bobby opened his mouth slightly, but Norma continued to snake her tongue around his outer mouth, between his lips and gums, back and forth from one side to the other. At last she put her tongue between his teeth and sought out his tongue. When contact was made their two tongues began a slow dance, twining and twisting wetly around each other in Bobby's mouth. Eventually, he got up a little nerve and moved his tongue around his mother's and slid alongside it until he was in her mouth. She pulled her tongue back and the dance continued in her mouth.</p><p>When she pulled away a couple of minutes later she could see from her son's expression and the feel of his hot breath as he panted in her face that he was very aroused. Again she bent forward and, licking her lips first, making them lusciously wet, she placed them, slightly parted against his and without any tongue action began to slide them around and back and forth. When he tried to reciprocate, Norma mumbled an ""uhn uhn,"" and continued her motions, letting her lips, now swollen from her own excitement, go slack so that they felt rubbery and somehow lewd to him.</p><p>Norma then surprised Bobby by beginning to lick his lips, then increasing the area she was licking to include his chin and cheeks and forehead and finally his nose where she even stuck the tip of her tongue inside. As she was doing this, an overwhelming feeling of tenderness intermingled with lust overcame Bobby and he whispered hoarsely, ""Oh mom, I love you so much.""</p><p>""I know, darling, I know,"" she said back, as she continued to lap his face with big swipes of her moist tongue.</p><p>""Jeez, that's so fucking sexy, what you're doing to me. Oh - I'm sorry, I didn't mean to talk that way.""</p><p>""It's OK, love, you can say whatever you want. I love to hear you say things like that. It sexes me up when you talk dirty to me. I want you to say those things if you're feeling them.""</p><p>""Yeah, I know. It does the same to me. And I sure am feeling them right now.""</p><p>Norma tried to slow herself down, but she was so excited she couldn't help herself as she reached up with a hand and grabbed his tongue with her fingers and said, ""Stick your tongue out - way far out - yeah, that's it,"" as she put her fingers into her own mouth and made them wet. Then she grabbed his tongue again and began to jack it with her fingers as if she were masturbating a miniature cock.</p><p>""Do me at the same time, darling, just like I'm doing you, OK,"" Norma said as she stuck her tongue out as far as she could between her fire- engine red lips. Bobby fondled her tongue as his head reeled with pleasure and then he grabbed his mother's head in both his hands and mashed his mouth to hers before he returned the favor and began licking her face as she had done to him.</p><p>After a minute Bobby fell back to catch his breath and Norma looked at him and said, ""Are you good and hot now, darling? Is your cock hard? Is it leaking cum yet?""</p><p>""Yes, mother, my cock is really hard. It's so hard it hurts. You've made me really fucking hot.""</p><p>""I'm glad, dear. I'm glad you're so fucking hot,"" Norma hissed, ""I'm hot too. My cunt is all swollen and squishy from our kissing. It's so fucking sexy, kissing you. It even makes my asshole throb.""</p><p>""Jesus,"" Bobby said as he looked deeply into his mother's eyes. ""Mom, is it alright if I take out my cock. It's so hard. I want to take it out and show it to you, OK. I want you to look at it. I'm so fucking hot I want to watch you looking at my cock.""</p><p>""Oh, yesssss, son. Do it. Take out your big hard penis and show it to me. Let me look at it. I want to see it so badly. Go ahead - pull it out!"" Norma chanted as she lay back and watched her son unzip his pants and reach inside and work his enormous erection through the opening in his shorts and pants.</p><p>When it was all the way out at last and Bobby was holding it by the base so that it stuck straight up Norma said, ""It's so big, honey - god, it's so big. Does it feel good now, to have your big prick sticking up like that while I look at it?""</p><p>""Uh huh. I love having you look at it. Sometimes I even fantasize that you look at it long enough that you make it cum all by itself, without even touching it.""</p><p>""You mean, like that time upstairs when your hands were tied. You came that time without any touching, didn't you? You must have really been hot then too.""</p><p>""I sure was. I've never been so sexed up before, just watching you with that cucumber in your pussy while you finger fucked your asshole. It was just so sexy. Are you sure it's alright to talk like this, say these things.""</p><p>""Of course, darling. I love to hear them and I love to say them myself. Talking dirty makes me VERY horny. And the filthier the better. Tell me, have you ever finger fucked your own ass?""</p><p>""No, I haven't. The only thing that's ever been up there was a long time ago when you used to give me enemas. When I was a kid, remember?""</p><p>""Sure, I remember. But I think I'd like to watch you do that to yourself sometime. Do you think you would mind? Maybe we could do it together, huh? How does your cock feel now, Bobby? It looks like it's ready to burst.""</p><p>Bobby was beside himself with lust as he watched his mother staring at his twitching penis. ""It feels really good. Do you like it, mom?"" he said as he slowly began to stroke himself.</p><p>""I love it Bobby, I just love it, it's so beautiful when it's all hard and jacked up like it is right now. I'll bet you'd really like to masturbate it right now, wouldn't you? But I want you to hold off. Don't do it just yet. I want you to get just as excited as you can - so that you almost can't stand it anymore.""</p><p>""OK, I won't. I'll wait if that's what you want.</p><p>There was a moment of quiet as Bobby dropped his head to stare at his mother's long full legs still sheathed in the sheer, black, shiny nylons before he said, ""Mom, I need to ask you something else.""</p><p>""Yes, dear,"" Norma answered dreamily, still staring at Bobby's huge twitching erection which now had a large bead of pre-cum leaking from the head.</p><p>""I know I'm not supposed to and I hope you won't get mad for my asking, but I'm so hot I just can't help myself. Honest. And I won't get mad if you say no.""</p><p>""What is it?""</p><p>""Mom - can I feel up your legs. Please,"" Bobby asked, hesitantly.</p><p>""Yes. I guess it's OK to do that. But please, Bobby, don't go any higher than my knees, OK?. Promise?"" Norma was still determined to hold to her no touching policy although this minor excursion away from it couldn't hurt that much. After all, it was only her legs he wanted to feel.</p><p>""Sure, mom. I promise.""</p><p>""Before you do that, though, wouldn't you be more comfortable if you just took off your pants. That way I can look at your balls as well as your prick. Would you do that for your mother?""</p><p>Bobby didn't say anything, but stood up and unfastened his pants and shoved them and his undershorts right off, first one foot and then the other, taking shoes and socks in the process. Standing up again he stuck out his midsection right in front of his mother's face so she could see up close how hard his prick was and how full of cum his balls were.</p><p>""Tell you what, Bobby. I'll make a deal with you.""</p><p>""What's that?"" Bobby said, willing to sell his soul to the devil at the prospect of getting his hands on his mother's legs.</p><p>""I'll let you feel up my legs if you'll let me watch you fuck yourself in the ass with your finger while you're doing it. How's that for a deal?""</p><p>""If you want me to, sure. I'd do anything for you, mom. You know that.""</p><p>""I know, darling. Here give me your hand and I'll make it good and wet for you.""</p><p>Bobby held out his left hand which his mother grasped and inserted his middle finger into her mouth and began sucking on it. Then she took the finger out and laved it with her tongue, depositing a gob of saliva on it for him to use. Bobby moved the hand to his behind and was just ready to insert his finger when Norma said, ""Wait. Turn sideways, Bobby, so I can see you sticking your finger in your rectum. I want to watch it all, OK.""</p><p>""Sure,"" he said, turning to his right so his mother had a view of not only his finger ready to penetrate his ass, but she could also see his cock sticking straight out in front of him and his huge ball sac hanging below it.</p><p>""This OK, mom? Can you see everything alright?"" he asked and when she just nodded he slowly began to stick his finger in himself, turning and twisting it as it pressured the anal sphincter. As it went in further he was so sensitive that it caused all the muscles in his groin to contract violently and before he knew it he was up and into a full blown orgasm.</p><p>His mother watched mesmerized as Bobby's cock swelled up and rose to point slightly upwards before it began to throb as it shot out a huge stream of white cum into the air in front of him. Bobby moaned and grunted now as he started to finger fuck his rectum rapidly as his cock continued to spasm orgasmically, jerking up and down on its own, squirting jet after jet of jism onto the carpet.</p><p>When his cock finally stopped spasming and started to lose its rigidity, Bobby removed his finger from his ass and plopped himself down on the sofa beside his mother and closed his eyes. He felt a slight disappointment that it was all over before he had even gotten started. And he hadn't even gotten to touch his mother's legs.</p><p>Then he heard his mother say, ""Well, that was quick, sport. And you didn't even get to feel me up. You must have really been aroused. But it's OK. I loved every second of it,"" as she leaned over and kissed him lovingly.</p><p>""Yeah, I guess I was, huh.""</p><p>""Wanna go upstairs and take a rest? The night is still young, don't you think?""</p><p>Hearing in his mother's voice the promise of more good things to come, Bobby roused himself with some effort from his post orgasmic lethargy and took his mother's hand as they both started for the stairs.</p><p>Norma and Bobby walked drousily, side by side, up the stairs and entered his bedroom. With a big sigh of exhaustion, Bobby plopped himself down on the bed on his back. Norma looked lovingly down at him and said, ""Hang on for a few minutes, lover, while I go freshen things up, OK?""</p><p>He seemed so cute and innocent, lying there in only his shirt, Norma thought as she stared down at his prick, now shrunken to a fraction of its erect size.</p><p>""Sure, mom,"" Bobby mumbled, eyes closed and arms akimbo on the bed.</p><p>Norma left the bedroom and freshened herself up in her own bathroom, applying a fresh layer of lipstick and adding a touch of perfume. She was by no means finished for the night and even though Bobby was her son, she wanted to be as sexy for him as she could.</p><p>When Norma returned to his bedroom she could tell immediately that he had fallen into a deep sleep. Although she felt disappointed, she understood; it had been a long day and the new experience he'd had with the extended kissing session and subsequent anally induced orgasm he had brought himself to had probably just tired him to exhaustion. Feeling somewhat frustrated, but accepting that he needed his rest, Norma laid down softly next to him without touching and drifted off herself.</p><p>When next she opened her eyes, she was surprised to find that dawn was breaking and the room was no longer dark at all. Then she remembered where she was and looked over at Bobby, still fast asleep on his back with only his shirt on; it looked like he hadn't changed position all night long. As her eyes drifted down she right away took in the sight of his penis which was now rock hard, the head extending all the way up past his navel. Must be one of those early morning piss hard-ons, she thought. God, was he big. Norma thought that never in her life had she seen such a large cock as her son's. She rolled slowly to her left side and supported her head on her hand as she stared down at his magnificent shaft. All the while she looked at it she could feel her insides start to churn from the residue of the previous evening's unfulfilled arousal brought on by teaching her son how to kiss and lick her face and then watching him finger fuck his own asshole to an astounding orgasm. And even though Caroline had been forced to french her cunt to orgasm earlier in the evening, she hadn't cum while she had been with Bobby and was now falling victim to that arousal.</p><p>As she continued staring at his cock she even reached out her hand at one point to grasp his hard-on, thinking she would awaken him in the most pleasant manner he had ever experienced. Every once in a while his prick would twitch involuntarily and as she looked up at his eyes she could discern movement behind the lids telling her he must be dreaming of something - hopefully something sexy. But then she took her hand back, remembering her resolve to not let the situation develop to that point with all its possible pitfalls.</p><p>A couple of minutes passed and Bobby began to stir. First he stretched and then settled again and reached a hand down and slowly began to stroke himself. As his breathing quickened he came slowly awake and finally opened his eyes partially only to be shocked by the sight of his mother lying beside him, still fully dressed from the previous evening and watching him rub his hard-on. Out of some sense of propriety he quickly jerked his hand away, but Norma said, ""It's OK love, you can keep frigging yourself if you want. It's a lovely sight - you know I love watching you do it. But don't cum yet, OK?""</p><p>Bobby gave his mother his sweet sexy smile as he said, ""Sure, mom. I won't cum, but I want you to kiss me with those sexy fucking lips of yours.""</p><p>Norma quickly leaned over and placed her lips against those of her son and moaned as she ever so slightly moved her mouth on his. ""Were you having a pleasant dream just now?""</p><p>Pulling away slightly Bobby said, ""Dream? Hmmm, no, I don't think so. But I sure do remember last night real well. God, that was great.""</p><p>""You liked that, huh."" It was a statement and not a question.</p><p>""You bet I did. I never had any idea my ass was so sensitive. Did you like watching me do that?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" Norma chortled still watching her half-awake son play with himself languidly.</p><p>""Would you like me to do it again for you. I will, you know, if you want.""</p><p>""Do you think you're up to it so soon in the morning?""</p><p>""I'm always up to it when it comes to you. You know that, mom.""</p><p>Ah, youth, Norma thought, always ready for action. And then an idea began to form in Norma's mind and she said, ""I know, darling. But I have an even better idea.""</p><p>""What's that?"" Bobby queried.</p><p>""Well... I'm not going to tell you just yet. I'm going to let it be a surprise. But first - now don't get mad - I want you to get up, take a shower, and go make breakfast while I run an errand. I'll be gone for about an hour and when I get back you'll get a surprise I think you'll really like, OK?""</p><p>""Yeah - sure, mom. If you say so,"" Bobby said, sounding disappointed.</p><p>""Trust me, dear. I know you're really going to love it.""</p><p>""OK, mom,"" he said, slowly sitting up on the opposite edge of the bed. Norma got up as well and without saying another word left the room and headed down the stairs. As Bobby entered the bathroom he heard the front door close and shortly thereafter his mother's car pulling away.</p><p>It was actually just a little over an hour when Norma returned from a quick trip to Charleston and came through the front door carrying a plain brown paper shopping bag. Taking off her jacket she headed for the kitchen to find Bobby sitting at the breakfast bar in his undershorts and tee shirt. He looked fresh and ready to go and sounded really eager as he asked, ""What's the surprise, mom? Is it in the bag there?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" was all Norma answered as she poured herself a cup of coffee and sat down on the stool next to him.</p><p>""Can I see what it is,"" he said, staring down at his mother's sexy, crossed sexily right in front of him, the skirt she still had on from last night riding high on her full thighs. The sight was enough to get his cock to begin thickening. Then she noticed his gaze rise to her chest as he stared at her breasts supported by the red half bra, the huge nipples plainly visible through the transparent material of her blouse.</p><p>""Sure. Go ahead,"" Norma said and Bobby reached for the bag, opening it and putting his hand in. He withdrew a long, soft yet firm rubber double dildo. He looked at it in a puzzled way and asked, ""What's this for. I don't... "" but he never got the rest out as he realized from closer examination what it was.</p><p>""Oh - I see. You want me to use this on myself - up my ass - instead of my finger. Is that it?""</p><p>Norma answered silently with a lust filled smile.</p><p>""But what about the other end? What's it for?""</p><p>""Guess."" Norma said amused as she watched her son ponder the possibilities. When he at last seemed to have the riddle solved he blurted out, ""Wow! Holy shit. You mean... ""</p><p>""That's right, Bobby. It's just what your imagination is telling you. Think you'll like it? Huh?""</p><p>""Hell yes!"" he exclaimed, ""let's go.""</p><p>""Not so quick, my love. Before we get down to business there's something else we have to do first. Something we haven't done in years, but I think you'll like it as well.""</p><p>""What's that?""</p><p>""Come on upstairs and I'll show you.""</p><p>When they got to the top of the stairs Norma said, ""Dear, I want you to go into my bathroom and wait for me there, OK? And take your little surprise with you - we'll need it - eventually.""</p><p>If there had been any doubt in Bobby's mind about his mother's intentions, it was erased when he saw the lascivious look on her face. So he headed down the hall as Norma opened a large hall closet and began rummaging around. Bobby went through his mother's bedroom into her bathroom and stood waiting there until she arrived a couple of minutes later with a wide flat box in her hand.</p><p>""What have you got there?"" he asked.</p><p>""You'll see. Here - give me our toy. We won't need it just yet.""</p><p>Bobby handed his mother the big double dildo and Norma set it and the box she was carrying on the sink counter and opened it. Inside, Bobby saw a red rubber water bottle and what looked like a long, thin hose curled up on top of it. Then he remembered from years back what it was and he started to get anxious.</p><p>""Don't tell me you're going to, uh, do that to me again, he said, remembering how much he had hated what at one time had been a regular weekly ritual.</p><p>""You mean, give you an enema? Well, darling, yes. I am going to give you an enema. For what I have planned I think this is quite appropriate. It's really best if we clean you out first. It'll make what happens afterward that much more pleasant. And believe me, this time around I think you'll find this enema somewhat more pleasurable than the last time you had it. Trust me.""</p><p>Norma took out the water bottle and turned the water in the sink on, letting it run until it was the right temperature. Putting the water bottle under the faucet she let it fill up as she turned to her son and told him to strip naked.</p><p>Bobby hesitantly removed both his tee shirt and undershorts, but fear of what was about to happen had caused him to lose his erection. When the bottle was full to near bursting Norma retrieved a bottle of mineral oil from under the sink and added some to the water and attached the hose, making sure the clip was clamped shut. She then took the douche nozzle and affixed it to the other end of the hose and hung the whole contraption from the shower curtain rod next to the toilet. This done she stepped back and turned to Bobby who was still standing naked with a look of great doubt on face. Noticing that he had lost the arousal he had down in the kitchen and sensing he needed some encouragement she said, ""Why don't you just sit down on the toilet dear while I make myself ready for this,"" and began unbuttoning her blouse. Bobby sat as instructed while Norma removed her blouse and undid her skirt and took it off as well.</p><p>She now stood in front of her son in the half-cup long line bra and matching red panties, the nylons and the heels. As Bobby looked up at her she asked coyly, ""Do you like the way I look, lover? Am I as sexy as those women in the magazines you look at when you masturbate? I feel so - so sexed up standing in front of you with my tits exposed. Can you see how swollen and hard my nipples are Bobby? Just like your cock. It makes me want to jack off my cunt having you look at me like this.""</p><p>""Oh, yessss - you know I love the way you look, mom,"" he answered.</p><p>""Tell me. Isn't it better looking at me when you jack off, rather than pictures? Even if I am your mother?""</p><p>Bobby simply nodded, hypnotized by the sight of his mother's breasts.</p><p>""Still like my tits, don't you - even if they aren't very big?"" she said as she reached up with both hands and began to play with her nipples, bringing them to erection.</p><p>""Wanna know a little secret?"" Norma asked conspiratorially.</p><p>Again Bobby just nodded, watching his mother fondle herself.</p><p>""Promise you won't tell anyone?"" she half teased.</p><p>Another nod and a barely audible, ""uhn uhn.""</p><p>""Well - after that first time in the bathroom I, uh, borrowed one of your magazines; the same one you were looking at that day. And I jacked off to the same picture you were looking at. That woman sure had nice big tits, didn't she.""</p><p>""You mean you...""</p><p>""That's right, darling. I like looking at pictures of naked women when I masturbate, too. Just like you do.""</p><p>Bobby's eyes were still glued to Norma's breasts and it was just a matter of seconds before Norma noticed his prick was now standing almost straight up between his legs; a bead of pre-cum had leaked from the tip and was running down the underside of the rigid shaft. As she continued to pull on one nipple with one hand, she stuck the forefinger of her other hand in her mouth and sucked on it, making it wet. Then she reached the saliva laden finger down to Bobby's lips and began to spread her spit on them as she said, ""I understand it really turns men on - watching a woman play with her own breasts. Does that excite you Bobby? Do you like to watch me play with my tits, huh?""</p><p>""Uh, yeah, it does, mom,"" he said somewhat hoarsely as his mother's moist finger caressed his lips and worked its way into his mouth to play with his tongue.</p><p>""I also understand that men really get turned on watching a woman suck her own breasts, but mine are too small for that. Would that excite you if I *could* do that?""</p><p>His mouth being otherwise occupied for the moment, Bobby could only nod his head slightly as he swallowed hard.</p><p>""Well, I'm really sorry that I can't do that for you, darling. The best I can do is to lick my nipple - I can't actually suck it. Thank god I was blessed with a long tongue and big nipples, huh. I do this a lot when I masturbate by myself, you know,"" Norma said removing her finger from her son's mouth and using that hand to push her small tit upward, tilting the long fat nipple toward her mouth. Lowering her head and sticking out her tongue she first let a long stream of saliva drip from it until the nipple was completely soaked. Then she began to lick the nipple she was offering herself and the sight was driving Bobby crazy.</p><p>""I see in some of your magazines that there's some pictures of one woman sucking another woman's tits. Do you think it would be exciting to watch another woman suck my breasts. Do you think that would turn you on?""</p><p>Bobby couldn't believe he was hearing this from his own mother, but then his mind turned to the previous evening's activities in the den and he conjured up an image of Mrs. Bishop sucking on his mother's nipples and the vision caused his cock to jump as he once again nodded his head.</p><p>""Tell me, Bobby. Have you ever looked at those pictures of women sucking each other's tits while you jacked off. Have you?"" Norma said. She was now so aroused herself that she was finding it hard to talk.</p><p>""Yeah, mom, I have. I think it's really sexy. I'd really like to watch another woman suck your tits, too. Did you ever have that done to you?"" he asked, wondering whether she would tell him about anything she had done with Mrs. Bishop.</p><p>""Have what done to me, honey?""</p><p>""You know, have another woman suck your nipples?""</p><p>""Uh huh, yes I have. And I'll tell you about it sometime if you'd like. But not now. Now it's time for your enema. God, this has gotten me horny. Are you horny, love?""</p><p>It took all her willpower, but Norma managed to stop fondling herself and reached for the hose hanging from the rubber bag. Holding the douche nozzle in one hand she stepped directly in front of Bobby and said, ""Now open your legs wide, OK? And believe me, you're really going to like this.""</p><p>Bobby did as he was told and spread his muscular thighs as wide as they would go. Norma inserted three fingers in her mouth and got them as wet as she could. Then she leaned forward and inserted her hand between her son's thighs and under his buttocks being super careful to avoid having her arm come in contact with her son's rampant prick. Norma began to feel around the crack of his ass and when she touched the taut muscle ring of his anus his body gave a sudden jerk. This brought his hard penis in contact with his mother's forearm which caused him to jerk violently again.</p><p>""My, my, you are sensitive back there, aren't you, love. But please try and hold still. I don't want to injure you with these long fingernails.""</p><p>Bobby was now confounded by a number of different feelings and emotions, but he was most aware of his mother's fingers gently pressuring his rectum. She worked there ever so slowly until she had gotten the entrance to his ass good and wet and the tip of her middle finger past the anal sphincter, but then she stopped to let him get accustomed to the feeling. Norma's biggest fear at the moment was that he would be so sensitive that he would cum just as quickly as he had the previous evening when he was finger fucking himself back there. But he didn't, although she could feel the muscles clenching her finger contracting and releasing. She felt the same contractions with her forearm which was now up against the side of his big hard-on towering almost straight up.</p><p>""OK?"" she asked softly and when he nodded she began to probe further up his ass, working her finger in and out while twisting it back and forth at the same time until she finally had most of her finger buried in his rectum. The feeling was exquisite to Bobby. He was tense, but that only added to his arousal as he felt her moving her finger around. The sight of her breasts hanging down from her bent over position, her face right next to his and the combined smell of her perfume and cunt were making him dizzy. God, how he wanted to reach out and touch those tits, but thought better of it.</p><p>Then Norma withdrew her finger from him and took the douche nozzle from her other hand and began to insert it up his ass. It was actually smaller than her finger so he hardly felt it go in. When Norma had the nozzle positioned as far up his rectum as it would go she said, ""I want you to hold this in with your hand, Bobby. Here - put your hand under you and take hold of it, OK?""</p><p>Bobby reached under him with his right hand and took the juncture of the hose and nozzle from his mother's grasp as Norma stood up and reached for the clamp. Norma undid the clip, but held the hose clamped with her fingers as she said, ""Ok. I'm going to let a little of the enema go now. If you start to cramp up or it hurts just say so and I'll stop.""</p><p>She very slowly lessened the pressure of her fingers on the hose and Bobby began to feel the warm water enter his bowels. It was an amazing sensation and nothing like he had feared or remembered. Looking up at his mother standing above him, her turgid nipples jutting out from her huge dark areola not a foot from his face he was even more surprised when Norma raised one of her legs and placed her high heel softly on his thigh, her long, full leg right in front of his face.</p><p>""You never did get a chance to feel my legs last night did you? I think you said you wanted to, but you fell asleep first, huh? Well - why don't you do it now, if you want to. Go ahead, feel up my leg,"" Norma croaked, her voice cracking from her own arousal as she looked down at her son's twitching prick.</p><p>Bobby stared at the nylon sheathed leg right in front of him and said, ""Are you sure it's OK, mom? You won't mind? Really?""</p><p>""No, Bobby, I don't mind. I know that's what you want to do. And I want you to do it. Go on, feel my leg, son.""</p><p>Bobby reached up with his left hand and hesitantly cupped the back of his mother's large calf in his palm and began to slowly squeeze it. Then he started to run his hand up and down the back of her leg from ankle to knee and back again a number of times.</p><p>""Does it feel good, Bobby. Do you like feeling my leg?""</p><p>As the water continued to trickle into his insides the pressure was having an effect on Bobby's libido and he was almost beside himself with passion. ""Jesus, mom, yeah, it feels so good. I love this. I love feeling you up. Your legs are so beautiful. I've dreamed of this for so long...""</p><p>""I know, love. I've wanted this for a long time, too. It feels so great having you feel up my legs."" After a short pause Norma said, ""Would you like to kiss my leg, Bobby. Would you like to lick it with your tongue. Go ahead - do it. I want you to. Give my leg a tongue bath. Lick it all over. Make it good and wet for me.""</p><p>As Bobby leaned forward and laid the flat of his tongue on the side of his mother's leg, Norma noticed that the water bottle was almost empty and reset the clamp. As he began licking his mother's calf he forgot about the enema nozzle stuck up his ass and let go of it so he could hold her leg with both hands as he kissed it.</p><p>The reaction was immediate as his water bloated insides spasmed once. The douche nozzle was blown out of his asshole and a powerful jet of the enema shot out of his rectum. Remaining calm, Norma leaned over him and hit the flush lever on the toilet as another spasm released even more of the enema and then it came in a steady stream as her son was engrossed in feeling and kissing and licking her leg.</p><p>When Bobby appeared to have evacuated all of the water, Norma removed her leg from his grasp and set her foot on the floor. ""Now I want you to clean up, dear, and then come meet me in the bedroom.""</p><p>As Norma moved back, Bobby stood up unsteadily, his immense prick waving in front of him and stepped into the shower. Norma left the bathroom as Bobby turned on the shower and closed the curtain. But it wasn't two minutes later until Norma heard the water shut off and Bobby came into the bedroom toweling himself, his hard-on still sticking straight out from his crotch.</p><p>When he saw his mother sitting on the edge of the bed, thighs spread wide, playing with her pussy he gave her a quizzical look to which she responded, ""I'm just keeping it warm for you, darling. And no need to worry; even if I did cum, it wouldn't make any difference right now. I can cum a dozen times to your once. But I'm glad to see you resisted jacking off in the shower; I don't want you to cum yet. When you do I want you to sperm my tits with your hard penis, OK? Like you asked me if you could once? Remember?""</p><p>The thought returned to Bobby and gave him a rush. He was about to drop the towel right there on the bedroom floor when his mother said, ""Go put the towel back in the bathroom, dear, and fetch the gift I brought you; it's time for another little surprise. And bring the K-Y jelly, too. It's in the medicine cabinet above the sink.""</p><p>When Bobby again entered his mother's bedroom she was still seated on the edge of the bed with her legs spread wide, masturbating. Seeing him she said, ""Come over here and stand right in front of me, OK.""</p><p>Bobby walked over and stood directly in front of Norma, his stiff prick pointing directly at her face. ""Why don't you set that stuff down for a minute."" He did as instructed and tossed the large double dildo and tube of K-Y jelly toward the head of the bed.</p><p>""God, lover, your prick is huge. I can't believe how big you are. You didn't get it from your father, that's for sure!"" and she emitted a short burst of mirth at this. ""I hope you don't mind, but I'm really going crazy. I never imagined giving you an enema could get me so aroused. It never did before. Before we go any further I've just got to jack myself off or I won't be able to function. Be a good dear and just stand right where you are so I can look at that fucking sexy hard penis of yours while I cum, OK?""</p><p>Bobby didn't say anything, but put both hands on his hips and jutted his straining cock out toward his mother's face. All she would have to do is lean forward just a little and she could take it in his mouth, Bobby thought and hoped. But Norma remained motionless except for the increasingly rapid movement of her hand in her pussy. Her face and upper chest were now blotched with red spots and her breathing had grown ragged as she masturbated her cunt furiously while staring transfixed at her son's hard-on.</p><p>""Damn, I'm so fucking hot,"" she said, ""I just love having you watch me jill off as much as I enjoy watching you. It's just so fucking lewd.""</p><p>Looking down at her, Bobby wondered if his imagination were playing tricks on him; his mother's nipples now appeared to be about twice their normal size. And then he saw what had in fact happened. In her excitement the areolae had puckered up and pushed her nipples even further out than normal, becoming the back part of the nipple itself and swelling outward. He was fascinated by this transformation, but didn't have long to study it.</p><p>In less than a minute Norma's legs suddenly came together trapping her vibrating hand between her thighs. Her body went rigid as the peak of her orgasm slammed into her and she grunted loudly as each spasm came and went until she was finished and flopped back on the bed, arms widespread. Bobby fell to the bed on his knees beside her and leaned down to gently kiss her mouth saying, ""Gosh, mom, that was powerful. Are you OK?""</p><p>""Oh, Bobby, yesss - it was so good. I needed that. Thank you, son, for being so patient,"" Norma said, grasping for breath. ""Give me just a minute to recover and it'll be your turn.""</p><p>At that point the thing Bobby wanted to do most was just lie down full length right on top of his mother and stick his big dick up her drenched cunt. The desire was almost overpowering in its intensity and it would be so easy to do. So before he made that mistake he pushed himself up to his knees and back onto his feet at the side of the bed. He knew the rules and didn't want to get his mother angry at him and ruin whatever she had in store next. He was learning quickly that Norma was a master of the erotic and whatever her next surprise was, it would be worth denying himself the risk of an impetuous moment.</p><p>Looking at his mother's breasts, which in her present position made them flatten out and appear that she didn't have any breasts at all, he saw that the nipples had returned to their normal state and the large areolae had once again reappeared. It crossed his mind just then how amazing it was that women could be so much alike, yet so different. He thought of Mrs. Bishop's large swelling breasts and puffy, pink areolae and contrasted them in his mind with his mother's and wondered if Mrs. Bishop's nipples reacted the same way when she excited. The answer evaded him, but another question took its place and found voice as he said, ""Mom, would you tell me now, like you said you would, about another woman sucking your breasts? I'd really like to hear about it.""</p><p>""God, you're a curious kid, you know that. But, yeah, I'll tell you if you really want to know. First though, I want to do something else and then when we're set I'll talk to you about it.""</p><p>Sitting up now, Norma reached over and grabbed the long, thick rubber double dildo and held it out to her son. ""Here - take this,"" she said as she then picked up the tube of K-Y jelly as Bobby took the dildo from her.</p><p>Opening the tube of lubricant she said, ""Hold your toy over here and let me put some jelly on it."" Bobby reached the dildo to her and she squeezed out a gob of the clear stuff onto the nearest head. ""Now give me your hand as well - that's it. Now I want you to grease up your butt really good with this stuff - but be careful! I don't want you to cum right away like you did last night.""</p><p>""Aw come on, mom. You don't really want me to put this in me, do you?"" Bobby asked incredulously.</p><p>""Uh huh, I sure do. I know this is something new for you, but I think you're going to really enjoy this. Remember - trust me, OK. Now, move over here and put one leg up on the bed. It'll make things easier.""</p><p>Bobby was having doubts about this whole business, but went ahead and set his leg on the bed, reaching around behind him with the jelly on his fingers and began to gingerly apply it to his anal area.</p><p>""That's it, darling. Get it good and slick. Now use your finger and get some of it inside your ass."" As Bobby did this and began pushing some of the jelly up his rectum with his finger Norma took his other hand and steadied the dildo as she smeared jelly over half its length from the knobby tip to where his hand gripped it.</p><p>""Ok, good. Now go ahead and put that beautiful little toy up your ass, love. Go on, but just take your time. Don't force it. That's it,"" Norma coached as Bobby moved the head of the instrument to the entrance of his ass and, using both hands now, applied enough pressure to get the head in, forcing wide the anal sphincter, now tight from his obvious nervousness.</p><p>""Ahhhh,"" Bobby moaned and closed his eyes as he felt the big knobby end of the fake cock pass the ring of muscle and enter his rectum. He didn't need his mother to tell him what to do now as he began to slowly twist and turn and push the rubber cock further into his ass. It was nothing like he had ever felt before and he had the fleeting thought that this must be what it's like when gays fucked each other and he now understood a little of what women must feel like when they were being fucked in the cunt.</p><p>In a lust filled daze he continued to work the dildo further and further up his ass until he heard his mother's voice say, ""Hey, whoaaaa. That's enough, son - don't let's be selfish about this, now. Leave a little for me, OK.""</p><p>Leave a little for me???? Bobby's confused mind questioned. But he didn't have time to ponder that as he felt Norma's hands on his hips, gently guiding him as she directed, ""Now get down on the bed, dear,"" and she turned him and pushed gently so that he cam down on the bed on his one hand and knees, the other hand still holding the dildo in his ass.</p><p>""Now move up toward the head of the bed and turn over on your back - that's it,"" Norma said, still helping him as he propped himself up on a pillow against the headboard. In this position he found that he had to keep his legs and thighs somewhat back toward his chest so the dildo sticking from his ass wouldn't be pressured into the mattress. Norma now got up on the bed and sat facing him. ""Now spread your legs a little,"" she said as she stretched her legs out toward him and began pushing herself forward in his direction.</p><p>""What are you doing, mom?"" Bobby asked puzzled.</p><p>""Just be patient - you'll see."" Norma then raised her right leg and laid it over Bobby's left thigh while moving her left leg under his right thigh. ""Now move just a little toward me, darling.""</p><p>Still not knowing what his mother was up to he did as he was told and moved down toward her until Norma laid back on her one hand and reached forward and took hold of the dildo projecting from his rear with the other. Seeing the surprised look on his face she said, ""Get the idea now, lover? Huh?""</p><p>To Bobby's amazement, Norma guided the exposed end of the rubber cock right at the entrance to her sopping wet cunt and leveraged herself even closer to him, managing to get the head in. When she had a couple of inches inside her she stopped moving and just stayed partially on her side, propped up on her elbow.</p><p>""Wow, mom!"" Bobby exclaimed.</p><p>""Neat, huh,"" Norma retorted as she slowly began to slide the dildo further into herself causing it to slide in the opposite direction in her son's asshole and making him jerk involuntarily. ""Hang on, Bobby, you'll get used to it in just a bit.""</p><p>Using her hand in a back and forth motion, Norma began to set up a regular motion with the rubber cock imbedded firmly in both their openings. As close together as they were there wasn't much room for movement, but it was sufficient to set up highly erotic charges in both of them as they now stared lustfully into each others' eyes. Norma could also see that her actions were causing her son's large erection to twitch violently and she asked, ""You're not going to cum yet, are you Bobby?""</p><p>""God, I'm awfully close. Maybe you'd better stop for a moment or so.""</p><p>Norma quickly stopped the action of her arm and just lay motionless and looked at Bobby who was now plainly sweating all over.</p><p>""Feel good?""</p><p>""Oooo, yeah, it does. Does it feel good to you, too?"" he asked.</p><p>""Of course it does, silly. Now tell me, was I wrong? Don't you like being fucked in the ass?""</p><p>""You were right,"" Bobby answered and quickly considering the situation continued, ""but say, who's fucking who here?"" and chuckled in spite of himself.</p><p>""Damn it, Bobby, it's 'who's fucking WHOM.' Can't you get that straight?"" Norma chided, but decided not to push it. As it worked out, however, the comical nature of this aside worked in both their favors as it lessened the sexual tension to the point where both of them backed off from the brink of climax.</p><p>Not wanting to completely lose the erotic thread Norma said, ""Oh well, let's just say that we're both getting fucked and doing the fucking. How about we're both being double fucked? Sound OK with you?"" and this time they both laughed aloud.</p><p>When the humor passed, Bobby jumped in with, ""Mom, tell me now about having another woman suck your breasts - please."" This little verbal surprise caused Norma to adjust the hand she was using to manipulate the dildo so that she could grasp it and at the same time rub her swollen pussy lips and engorged clitoris with the side of her hand. In so doing it also moved the rubber cock inside Bobby's asshole which caused him to moan and say, ""Whoops. Be careful, please.""</p><p>""Sorry, darling. Do you really want to hear about that?""</p><p>""Yes, sure. God, I'm so hot right now I'd just love to SEE anybody sucking on you're nipples, but especially another woman. Did you really like it?""</p><p>""Yes, Bobby, I really liked it. Well, maybe not so much at first because I was scared. I mean, scared about having sex with another woman. You know, the first time?""</p><p>""Uh huh. Mom, are you a lesbian?""</p><p>Norma was taken aback by both the question and the seriousness of her son's voice as he asked it and it took her a second to ponder her answer. ""No, Bobby, I'm not a lesbian. Lesbians lead a lesbian lifestyle and I'm not interested in that. But I do like having sex with women as well as men and I've been doing so since I was a freshman in college. That's where my roommate introduced me to it.""</p><p>Bobby considered what his mother had said and made the not quite gigantic leap in his mind to the next question unaware at the moment of the can of worms he was about to open. ""Mom, I know you're mad at her for what happened in the car, but do you like Mrs. Bishop?""</p><p>When he saw the sudden change in Norma's facial features as she added two and two together, Bobby knew that he had irreversibly crossed the line and that there was no going back now. Norma paused just long enough for him to get in and try to rescue the situation. ""Mom, I gotta tell you something and I hope you won't be mad, but I heard what happened down in the den last night.""</p><p>At that, Norma sat bolt upright, tearing herself from her end of the double dildo and said, ""You what...?""</p><p>For the next five minutes Bobby gave an uninterrupted monologue of the events he had witnessed, finishing with, ""... but I never actually saw anything. I hope you're not mad at me.""</p><p>""No, my love, I'm not mad at you. I'm just sorry that you had to be subjected to that sad little scene. That was something I wish I'd never instigated and that you'd never know about. I can't imagine how you feel about me.""</p><p>""Well, I'm a little bit jealous right now.""</p><p>""Why should you be jealous. Tell me.""</p><p>""Because I love you, mom.""</p><p>""I know you do, son, and I love you too.""</p><p>""No. I don't mean like I've always loved you. I mean I really love you. You know, like being in love. Do you love me the same way - even just a little?""</p><p>The sweet sincerity of her young son's words pulled at her heartstrings as she said, ""You know I do, sweetheart. I do love you. Just because I also like having sex with women doesn't mean that I don't have different feelings for you, you know.""</p><p>""You said you like to have other women suck your breasts. Does that mean that you also like to do other things with them?""</p><p>""Yes, Bobby, I like doing other things as well.""</p><p>""Do you like to suck other women's tits, mom?""</p><p>""Uh huh, yes I do.""</p><p>""And do you like to eat their cunts, too? And do they eat you?""</p><p>""Yes. Uh huh.""</p><p>""And do you do those things with Mrs. Bishop?""</p><p>After a second's hesitation Norma nodded her head and said, ""Yes.""</p><p>""And you suck her tits and she sucks yours and you give each other orgasms and stuff.""</p><p>""Yes. As a matter of fact, Caroline is just as crazy about my big nipples as you are. She can't seem to get enough of playing with them and sucking them.""</p><p>""Well, that's why I'm jealous.""</p><p>""I don't understand, Bobby. What do you have to be jealous of?""</p><p>""I'm jealous because Mrs. Bishop can suck your tits and cunt and you won't even let me touch you and you won't really touch me. I love you, mom, and I want to be able to do those things too. And I really want to fuck you. I don't understand why Mrs. Bishop can do those things and I can't."" Bobby said with a definite sadness to his voice.</p><p>""Oh - I see,"" Norma answered. ""I'm so sorry, dear, but you've just got to understand that because I do love you that I feel it's just best if keep a certain distance. And as much as I would love to have you fuck me, it's absolutely out of the question. The risk is just too great and if anything ever happened it would ruin your life - and mine too. You don't want that to happen, do you?"" she pleaded.</p><p>""No, I guess not."" And Norma could tell the resignation in his voice was genuine.</p><p>Most seriously Norma said, ""Son - you need to know that I suffer just as much as you do. I want those same things, but some things just aren't meant to be. So I'm just trying to make the best of it for both of us. Can you understand that?""</p><p>""Sure, mom. I'm sorry. I didn't mean to stir up trouble.""</p><p>""It's OK, Bobby. I know you didn't. Let's just try to enjoy each other the best we can, OK?"" but Norma could see from his now rapidly shrinking member that the situation had deteriorated. In an attempt to reverse the impending course of events, Norma forced a sexy smile to her face and leaned forward to grasp the loose end of the dildo still sticking out of her son's rear.</p><p>""I guess you're not much in the mood anymore, but I still am. So would you just mind if I get myself off with this and then we can sort things out more?""</p><p>""I'm sorry. Sure - go ahead,"" Bobby said absentmindedly.</p><p>In the process of getting the dildo back into her cunt Norma began moving it around, noticing that it was indeed having an effect on Bobby when she saw his half hard prick start to twitch and expand again.</p><p>""Why don't you just lie back for a minute or so and let me finish myself off, OK? And if you wouldn't mind too much, it'd be nice if you'd rub my legs while I'm doing it.""</p><p>""Sure - I'd love to,"" he said as he cupped the back of his mother's full calf with one hand, moving it up and down as he squeezed it. Norma then resumed her previous movements with the dildo and began jacking it in and out of her cunt and her son's anus alternately. In no time at all she could see that Bobby's penis was once again hard and throbbing, just as her own clit and cunt lips were.</p><p>""Jesus, Bobby, I'm going to cum real quick. Is it OK?""</p><p>""Yeah, sure mom,"" he panted, once again excited to his previous level, the rubber cock in his ass doing a number on his prostate. ""I think I'm gonna cum to - real soon.""</p><p>It was one of those unplanned moments as both Bobby and his mother sat up at the same time facing each other. The action caused the dildo to bend in the middle between them, but it stayed put in both his ass and her cunt. There was now no room for Norma to move it so she quickly switched her hand to her clit and began to furiously jack it with her fingers.</p><p>Suddenly, Bobby came up and to one side so that his rigid prick was now on a level with his mother's bare tits. He let go of the leg he had been feeling up and started to jack off his penis as he screamed, ""Here it cums, mother - here - it - cums!"" and a long, thick gob of viscous sperm shot out of his cock directly onto his mother's exposed right nipple.</p><p>Seeing this pushed Norma over the edge and she went rigid, but managed to almost shout, ""Oh, yesss, Bobby! Cum on my tits! Cum on my tits, you fucking horny prick! Do it! Sperm my tits, lover! Jism my breasts!""</p><p>As she frantically jerked her pussy and spasmed, he did too, sending blast after blast of semen onto both of his mother's bare breasts until they were speckled all over with jism. Norma reached up with one hand and started to smear it all around her chest, scooping up some of the copious load with two of her fingers and bringing it to her mouth and then leaning forward to kiss her son, licking his lips with his own sperm and pushing it into his mouth with her tongue.</p><p>As the climax began diminishing, they both put their arms around each other while still kissing deeply, Norma rubbing her cum soaked bosom against her son's sweaty torso, moaning and panting into each others' mouths as Bobby sucked on her tongue and lips. Finally, they broke apart, the dildo forgotten for the time being.</p>"
319,Cute,Anonymous,,"['het', 'gay/les', 'oral', 'bd', 'sm']",,2012-04-20T00:00:00,"This story is intended for broad-minded adults only. It will develop to include all aspects of sex and if *anything* contained in erotic fiction offends you, please don't read it - It's not meant for you!

If you do enjoy all types of rude stories, from cute to kinky, slightly dirty to downright obscene, please read on.","<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>Ever since I was thirteen or fourteen, I've had a fascination with innocent girls being dirty. There were always some girls who slept with anyone, and came to school in abbreviated gym-slips, flashing their young thighs for anyone who cared to watch. I'd watch them, and enjoy their little parades, but I thought they were cheap, and wouldn't really fantasize about them.</p><p>Much more interesting was a pretty, naive, school-girl, who looked horny without really meaning to. An example was Juliette, the little sister of a friend, cute with short brown curly hair, and aged about 12. She always looked sexy in a girlish sort of way - maybe wearing a pink woolly sweater, little miniskirt, white tights, and pixie boots. My friend once told me that he made her give him blow-jobs... I never knew whether it was true, but I enjoyed vivid fantasies about the idea of her pouty lips wrapped around my school-boy cock.</p><p>One weekend, her brother's parents were away, and he decided to have an all-night barbecue. I chatted up a couple of girls, but spent most of the time drinking and talking to the boys. It reached two or three in the morning, and we sat in the back garden. Juliette was next to me, but not close, and I wasn't about to try anything with her while my friends looked on. Then, one of the others tried to put his arm around her - She edged towards me, obviously not interested, and soon was pressed next to me. She was wearing a white halter-top, its shoulder ties slipped to the side of her arms, and a white skirt that finished just above her knees.</p><p>I put an arm around her, resting it on her shoulder, and she rested her head against me. I risked putting my other hand on her knee and she just kissed my neck gently. ""I'm tired.."" she murmured into my ear. ""Will you take me to bed?""</p><p>We had tents pitched in the garden, so we found one and climbed in. Juliette unrolled her sleeping bag, and pulled out her night-clothes. She was fumbling and, like myself, had drank far too much considering her age. ""Can I help you?"" I asked, and she nodded. As we both knelt on the sleeping bag, her back towards me, I pulled the little bow the went from the halter top round her neck. ""There's some clips on the back"" Juliette whispered, so I unfastened the four or five clips, and watched the thin white top open before me. She held her arms up and I lifted the top up, and put it to one side. Moving my hands to her tummy, I gently touched her young body, raising my caresses to the little bumps that were becoming breasts. Her nipples were hard, maybe from the cold, but she turned and kissed me as I played with them between my fingers. I moved my lips to hers, and felt a little tongue probing between them, pushing to touch my own. As she turned she tilted back onto her bottom, folding her legs up against her front. Her skirt stretched over her bottom now only covered the top of her legs, and I touched them, slipping a hand between her calf and thigh. My palm slipped down to the skirt's hem, then round to the inside of her thigh, until my fingertips were touching her tight little panties. Her kisses were becoming more furtive, so treating this as desire I slipped my fingers, and then my hand, under the knickers, and over her smooth, almost hairless pussy. Her knees parted so exerting some pressure on my middle finger, I parted her labia, and touched the tight, sticky, inside of this cute little school-girl vagina. After playing like this for what felt like hours, Juliette slipped out of her skirt and panties, I undressed, and together we climbed into the sleeping bag, pressed body to body, closely together.</p><p>My penis was long and hard, and below the fabric of the bag, I felt her fumbling fingers stroking me. Reaching down, I closed her fingers around its girth and motioned them up and down, then moved an arm around her lithe body. My fingers touched the cleft of her buttocks, and pressed her groin closer as she slowly masturbated me.</p><p>The young, pretty, nymphet begin to whimper, becoming excited from the un-deliberate rubbing of her own hands against her clitoris, and the pace of her masturbation began to increase. She started to suck on my ear-lobes, licking up and down my neck, and I knew that I would soon be cumming.</p><p>""Can I cum inside of you?"" I asked, gently. By way of an answer, the twelve year old brunette rolled us, as if as one, so that I was on top of her, between her knees.</p><p>Reaching between her legs, I parted her labia and nudged the head of my cock between the lips. Her fingers joined mine, then moved to hold my foreskin, continuing her unrelentless wanking, forward and back. She pulled more than she pushed, and slowly I begin to slip into her tight cavity, I ecstatic as I floated on the verge of orgasm. As my penis was enveloped a few inches into her pussy she grunted as her hymen broke, and put her fingers around my balls, squeezing gently. I pushed slightly harder, and slid deep into her body.</p><p>Juliette said nothing, but emitted little pants and gasps as I moved in and out. Her forefinger stretched up touching the skin between my scrotum and anus. </p><p>""Juliette, my bottom, touch my bottom and help me cum...."". The obedient girl kissed my lips, then pushed a forefinger an inch into my rectum making me gasp. ""Do it, please, do it now"" she said, crying in her lust. I pulled my prick back until just its head was inside of her, then begin more forcefully and deeply thrusting in and out. Her tongue was darting around my mouth, as she wiggled the finger that penetrated my behind, and in moments I felt a cold sensation raising from the inside of my legs, up into my balls. ""Yes, Juliette, Yes"" I told her, feeling her other hand vibrating the small part of my cock that was outside of her young cunt. With a final thrust, I ejaculated my cum deep inside of her, with the sudden realisation that I could be making her pregnant.</p><p>I half pulled out, but as the next wave of orgasm hit me, pushed back in, not caring in my ecstasy. My whole body felt that it was in orgasm as I spurted again and again.</p><p>Eventually I stopped, exhausted but sated, and stayed inside, still kissing my young girl-friend as my penis softened, and we, together, fell asleep.</p><p>I woke up the following morning alone. Feeling guilty, yet uncertain about the events of the previous evening, I went into the house with some trepidation. Those who were neither throwing up in the toilets, or still asleep outside, were eating breakfast, so I joined them, getting a bowl of cereal and a black coffee. I was a bit queasy and conscious that Juliette in some fit of nerves might have told someone of our night together. However, a few minutes later, Juliette appeared, looking like a vision, in a little white baby-doll nighty. With her panties just visible below its frilled hem, and cute white ankle-socks she looked like an advertisement for little-girl sex, and I knew that other boys were effected by her. She gave me a coy smile, then went over to the fridge. Filling a glass with milk, she walked back to the door, paused, then came towards me. I was worried as to what she might say, but she just smiled and passed me a bit of paper. Her brother looked up, but as she told me it was 'just a telephone message' looked down again.</p><p>It wasn't until I returned home that I opened it. My parents were at Church, but I went to my room and took the note from my pocket, laying it on the bed.</p><p></p><blockquote><i>Dear Ian,

</i><p>Last night was lovely for me... I love you so much, but know that you're probably not interested in a girl like me because I'm too young. I don't mind if you have lots of other girl-friends, but I'll always do anything for you.</p>
<p>I've been looking at William's dirty magazines since I came to bed, and read one that showed an older girl in a school uniform being spanked. Would you want to spank me? Is that what men want to do with girls like me? Maybe you want me to suck your willy while you spurt your white stuff into my mouth? You could do anything at all, really, even if I didn't like it, or if it hurt me, because you're all that matters. Please call me, and even if I'm not as old, or as pretty, as your other girl-friends, at least you know that I'll always say yes to you.</p>
<p>I love you.</p>
<p>Juliette</p></blockquote><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>I lay on my bed, tired from the previous evening, but feeling elated from my first real sexual experience of the night before. I shut my eyes and remembered Juliette's lithe young body pressed against me, her tight juicy pussy squeezing my hard cock. I begin to harden under my jeans, and pulled a small briefcase from under my bed. I flipped the combination ""696 969"", not really understanding what a 69 was, but knowing that it was appropriate! The case opened, and I removed a plastic bag from inside.</p><p>I'd collected this batch of 'dirty' pictures and magazines over the previous year or two. It had started with a few Swedish ""Private"" magazines that I'd bought from an older guy at school, then been added to by a stash of books that we found in a nearby dump. At the top was an envelope of pictures taken from the Sunday paper advertising sections, from clothes catalogues, and various other papers, books, and magazines. I laid out some of the pictures, and begin to masturbate.</p><p>I gazed at the first picture, ripped out from a copy of ""Rolling Stone"". It was of a fourteen year old German singer, 'Nena', looking girlishly horny in a tight-fitting little black dress, her long legs slightly parted as she pouted for the camera. Her lovely short brown hair stopped short of her shoulders, and little bangs of hair covered her forehead, some curling over her eyes.</p><p>To its right was a photography taken from a kitchen-fittings catalogue. A pretty blonde woman was pouring coffee, her back to the photographer, dressed in a towel robe the just reached below her buttocks. Facing her was one of her daughters, aged maybe 15, with long strawberry-blonde hair tied up with a length of pink ribbon. The young girl was reaching up for a carton of corn-flakes, stood on tip-toes, and pulling up the hem of a short, baby-blue night-shirt. Little slits on the night-shirts sides ran up to her waist, just exposing a pair of tight frilly panties.</p><p>My eyes fell to some photographs I'd taken from my Mum's album. The first showed my youngest cousin, Michaela, at my own little sister's eighth birthday party. Michaela couldn't have been much over six at the time, and I felt bad for fantasizing about the winsome little girl. She wore a frilly pale green party-dress, with bunched shoulders that left her arms bare, tight around her torso, and a cute flounced frilly skirt that started at her waist and finished at the top of her baby-girl thighs. Her short legs were covered in white cotton tights or stockings, her feet clad in a pair of petite pink school-girl shoes. She smiled at the camera, her little platinum-blonde pony-tail falling to one side of her face, hugged by a teddy-bear she held against her cheek.</p><p>As I enjoyed sordid thoughts of these four girls naked in bed with me, playing with my genitals, and each others, I pulled a book from the plastic bag. The book, bound in a nondescript cardboard cover, said simply ""Violated"" and was one of my finds at the dump. When I first read it, I was partly disturbed at its contents, despite having read a multitude of pornographic stories in soft-porn magazines. However, on subsequent readings, I started to find the tale of sadism on a young, innocent, family to be a turn on. I turned to the first page, and begin to read.</p><p>The book tells a fictional story of a family, attacked in the middle of the night by a gang of hoods. Having silently entered the husband and wife's bedroom they place chloroform-soaked pads against their faces, ensuring that they, at least temporarily, remain unconscious. After clearing the house of all apparent valuables, they realise that there's no jewellery amongst their stash and return to the couple. The husband is tightly bound, naked as he lays in bed, with clothes-line. The young, naked wife is dragged over to the small chair that sits by her dressing-table.</p><p>They use more line to tie her body against the back of the chair, pulling the rope hard against her pert young breasts. Her free legs are pulled apart then lifted, bare under a short ""teddy"" nightie, so that they are widely parted, then tied in this position, one to each arm of the chair. One of the men leaves the room, carrying a bucket of cold water, and bringing the news that a young girl, presumably a daughter, lies asleep in the room next-door.</p><p>Ignoring this for the moment, the man proceeds to pour half the water over the young woman, and the remainder over her husband.</p><p>Both awake, and the woman starts screaming, before a hand is placed over her mouth.</p><p>""Make any more noise, either of you, and the girl next-door gets our attention"" says one of the men. Both remain silent as the man continues. ""Now, where's your jewellery?"" The husband speaks, his voice shaking with concern for his wife and family.</p><p>""We...We don't have any.. It's all been sold... I promise..""</p><p>""You expect us to believe that?"" shouts the man. He removes a switch-blade from his jeans, wanders over to the wife, and holds the blade pointing downwards, the blunt side to her body, under the neck of the white nighty. With a single downward stroke, he slices through the thin silk material, splitting it to her navel, and allowing her breasts to bounce into view. ""No more messing about. Tell us where it is!""</p><p>""I m-m-mean it"" stammers the husband. Our youngest s-s-son is ill, his medical b-b-bills were t-t-too much.""</p><p>""Well that's just not good enough!"" yells the hood. With his hand, he pulls at the remainder of the women's nighty, tearing it from her supple body in a single movement. One of the men who'd tied up the husband moves forward. ""Boss, can I have the bastard?""</p><p>""Sure Tony. Enjoy yourself while I fuck his tarty wife!""</p><p>The four men in the room start to undress, all but one sporting huge, stiff, pricks. The husband and wife look on in fear, unsure of what might follow, but fearing the worse. Their expectations are proved correct as the boss positions himself between the wifes spread-apart thighs, and with a single thrust drives himself into her warm exposed quim. She screams, hurting from the rude intrusion, but the cruel hoodlum is unconcerned, reaching to the dresser for a pair of panties, that he proceeds to push between the full pink lips of her mouth.</p><p>As I read the book, I looked up at the 'kitchen' photograph. Gazing at the young blonde mother, I imagine it is her, tied to a chair in front of me, her lissome thighs spread for my pleasure. I allow my fingers to touch the inside of her thigh, moving them upwards towards her tightly stretched thin white panties. Her strawberry-blonde daughter moves behind me, and I feel the fifteen year old's arms circling my waist, as she pops the buttons on the fly of my Levis. My fingers press under the women's panties, and I push my fore-finger into her moist vagina, making her wiggle in embarrassment. Her daughter now has my trousers and underpants at my ankles and I step out of them, pushing another finger into the mother's cunt.</p><p>""Sabina...What are you doing?"" the mother asks, distressed. ""Shut up Mummy, and let him do what he wants!"" the captivating girl replies with a giggle. Moving to her Mama's side, she moves a hand between her own legs, stroking the inside of her soft pubescent thighs. Her hand moves up, to the hem of the little blue night-shirt, and raises it to fully expose the frilly white bikini panties. As she presses the fingers of her other hand against the clearly defined cleft of her labia, the little bimbo arches her back and emits a guttural sigh of lust.</p><p>She raises her fingers to her pale pink lips, pouting like a little girl, then slips the tips of her fingers into her mouth. You imagine her panties dark from her moisture along the crease of her labia.</p><p>""What have you done to make her like this?"" sobs her mother. Removing the fingers from her mouth, the daughter replies ""Mummy! I warned you didn't I!"" The teenage blonde peels her panties down, revealing a thin blonde fuzz of pubic hair, then steps our of them. She brings them to her mummy's face, placing their damp crotch between the poor women's lips, and her own forefinger. With a push, she begins to stuff the cum-soaked cotton into her own mothers mouth until just the string of one waistband hangs down from her lips to her chin.</p><p>""Fuck mummy for me Ian. Pretty Please?""</p><p>As you savour the idea of the women's humiliation, you look at the book, still masturbating from your fantasies.</p><p>The boss places his penis at the entrance to the wife's cunt, then with a single push, fills her with his nine inches of hard male flesh. The husband cries out at the cruel rape of his lovely wife, only to feel a pair of hands spreading the cheeks of his bottom. He sees in the dresser mirror a huge man, presumably Tony, positioning his cock, ready to impale him on it.</p><p>""No....NO!"" he shrieks, as Tony grabs his shoulders and pulls him hard. The huge, thick penis is even larger than that now inside his wife, and causes unbelievable agony as it tears through his virgin rectum. Tony is vigourous in thrusting forward and backwards, oblivious to the pain he is causing. Tony's face contorts as he reaches orgasm, and he fills the man's anus with his hot stinging ejaculate.</p><p>The boss, turned on by the distress the husband's rape is causing his beautiful wife, also nears orgasm. ""OK Slut... Unless you want me to let Tony add your daughter's ass to his conquests you'll do exactly as I ask. Understand?"" The hog-tied woman nods her agreement vigourously, and her assailant pulls the panties from her mouth.</p><p>""Right baby, this is the low-down. You're going to turn me on by saying obscene things about yourself. If they're dirty enough you might make me cum onto your tarty little face. Otherwise, well, otherwise we'll see how much better the young lady next door can do.""</p><p>The poor woman is dumbstruck from the horror of what is being done to her. ""I thought you were going to co-operate bitch! Tony... get the girl!""</p><p>""No...No.. I'll do what you say"" sobs the woman, finding her voice. ""Good girl! Now tell me what a slut you are!""</p><p>""I'm a slut. I'm a tramp. I enjoy you fucking me.."" sobs the woman. ""You can do better than that! I want to hear the truth! You want to be raped, sodomised, you want to be spanked and whipped. You want to fuck your dog, and suck your daughter. Tony! Go and get her!""</p><p>""NO! No.... I will...I'll do what you want, I am a slut and I wanted to be raped by you. I wanted to feel a huge cock, a cock too big for me, raping my pussy, while I'm slapped across the face. Push my slutty face to the floor, and I'll pull apart my buttocks and you can fuck my ass. Use a riding whip on my back while you fuck me.. I'll spread my legs and enjoy it as you pull out and my dog fucks me. I'll enjoy it, I'm a whore. I'll kiss my daughters sweet pussy, then you'll spank me again. Make me hurt but leave her alone.""</p><p>As these obscenities come from her sweet mouth, the boss ejaculates, spurting a wad of semen onto her cheek. As it drips down the side of her face a second string of cum hits the bridge of her nose, then a third shoots between her parted lips to land on her tongue. ""Don't swallow!"" orders the boss.</p><p>On the dressing table sits a Polaroid camera. ""Take dirty pictures of each other huh? I'd like a little momento for me and the boys. I'm going to take your photograph, and I want you to smile, and allow my cum to dribble from your lips. Do that and we'll go.""</p><p>The boss sits himself on the edge of the bed, pointing towards his captive. When the camera indicates that the flash is charged, he motions for her to start. </p><p>""Smile baby. Make love to the camera, you've done it before I guess!"" She pouts her lips as if to whistle, and blows, and a globule of semen dribbles out, the thick white cream leaving a glossy trail as it runs towards her chin. </p><p>""Smile!"" She raises the corners of her mouth, and parts her lips, little strings of cum stretching between them, and the boss presses the shutter button. ""Hold that pose baby"" he says, now surrounded by the other men, and shoots another frame.</p><p>As the semen begins to drip from the women's face, landing as sticky strings on her firm young breasts, the men view the pictures as they develop. Both show just her face, smiling, and dripping with cum. ""Tony.. Put one of these on the girl's pillow.</p><p>The other we'll take with us! A word to anyone baby, and I copy this and push it through every mail-box in the street!""</p><p>The men run from the house laughing, the couple destined to remain tied, until their daughter wakes up. As they reach the town limits the boss stops. ""Tony... did you leave the picture for the girl to see?"" There's no answer. ""Shit! Where's Tony?"" The other men shrug their shoulders, and continue walking, away from the scene of their crime.</p><p>As I reached this, the end of the book's first chapter, I looked at the first picture, cute, pretty Nena, a dirty little bimbo, aching for my cum. Wanking furiously, I climaxed, dripping my cum all over her horny little black dress, making the ink run. If only it were real, I contemplated, then remembering Juliette's letter, realised that it could be.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>Having slept for most of the day, I awoke at dusk, ready for another evening out.</p><p>I realised that the phone was ringing, so raced down-stairs to catch it. ""Hello - Ian speaking"".</p><p>""Hi Ian! This is Sophie - did you have a good time last night?"" Sophie was my girlfriend, slightly older than me, and had been at cheer-leader training the previous night. ""Err, yes Soph - It was OK"". </p><p>""Well listen, I've got some cinema tickets - do you want to come? They're showing ""The Exorcist"" and ""Evil Dead"" - It should be really scary!""</p><p>I wondered for a moment whether Juliette would be there. The cinema was run by some Italians, who didn't seem to take any attention of age at the door, so most of the local kids went quite a lot. Sophie would kill me if she found out about Juliette. It would also be very embarrassing! All the same, I hadn't seen the movies before, and Sophie was both one of the prettiest in town, and cute in the way I liked, so I said I'd go.</p><p>Sophie was waiting outside when I arrived. I wouldn't have claimed to be the best looking guy around, but for whatever reason the fifteen year old blonde was infatuated with me, and we'd been going together for weeks. Tonight, she wore the outfit I liked best ; a short pink wool dress, really no more than a long sweater. It had a butterfly stitched onto the pale pink wool with powder blue sequins, and reached down to the middle of her knees and thighs. She ran over and kissed me when I arrived. </p><p>""Ian! I'm so glad you came. I've really missed you!"" she said in a little-girl voice. ""Mummy and Daddy are away, so we could go back to my house and play Trivial Pursuits afterwards!"" She had a dirty smile on her lips as she spoke, and it was quite clear that Trivial Pursuits was not going to be the only game we would play.</p><p>I queued at the counter, presented our tickets, and after buying some pop-corn and a hot-dog we went in, taking a back-row corner seat in the large Odeon. As the trailers begin, I felt her hand resting on my leg, so allowed my own hand to touch hers. The hem of her sweater had pulled up, exposing most of her shapely long legs. Looking around, I saw that we were separated from the rest of the audience who had chosen seats closer to the front, obviously more interested in the Exorcist than we were!</p><p>Turning left, towards Sophie, I swept her hair to the back of her head, and kissed her ear, making her smile. Her legs parted slightly, and I allowed my fingers to slip between the furrow of her thighs, and up to the hem of her dress. Her hand moved up to the waist of my jeans, slipping down the front, and finding the head of my penis that was now standing hard and upright! ""Your a tart Sophie"" I told her.</p><p>""Hee..I am aren't I! A proper little slut and I love it!"" she replied, popping the buttons of my fly. She placed her left hand on my wrist that lay against the woolly hem, and pulled my fingers towards her midriff. Needing no more prompting I stroked the sensitive inner thigh, the pressed against the front of her panties.</p><p>""Ohh Ian... Make me cum, I'm throbbing for you babes"". I couldn't believe that a girl could get so randy from just having her leg stroked - At least I wouldn't have believed it until I met Sophie. I moved my other hand to her pussy, my arm stretched as I tried to give the appearance that I was watching the movie, and pulled at the crotch of her panties. </p><p>""OW!"" she gasped. ""You're pulling my pubic hair!"" My hand retreated, as I checked that no-one had heard her complaint. ""No babes, don't stop - I don't care, I feel so horny!""</p><p>She pulled on my stiff rod, and suddenly it was out, the flys of my jeans parted, and my underpants pulled down to its base. She kissed me on the nose, then moved her head down to my crotch, taking the blood-filled head of my cock between her sweet young lips. Turning her body, she knelt on the floor, between my spread thighs, looking up at me.</p><p>Her tongue ran up and down the stem of my cock, licking around the ridge of its head, then moving to my balls, taking one in her mouth and rubbing her tongue furiously against the wrinkled scrotum. Raising her eyes to meet mine, she parted her lips, and touched the tips of her first and second fingers to her tongue. She sucked at the fingers, first to their knuckles, then slipping the whole of each into her mouth. This show of girlish-ness preceded her moving the sucked fingers back to the base of my scrotum, then pushing, between the cleft of my buttocks to my rectum. Fiddling with my asshole, I nodded in confirmation and felt the first finger push against my sphincter, then enter me, soon followed by the second finger.</p><p>As she sucked and blowed, licked and kissed at my dick, her fingers fiddled inside my ass, pushing deeply into it, pulling out, then easing back in. </p><p>""Ian... Make a mess of me. I'm a slut and I deserve no better. Please Ian...I want to feel wanton..."" she moaned, and started picking up various bits of rubbish from the cinema's carpeted floor, placing them on her seat.</p><p>""Make me sticky Ian, make a mess of my dress"" she breathed between long swipes of her tongue against my prick. SHe had positioned her self astride one of my outstretched legs, and I noticed the she was rubbing her crotch hard and fast against the toe of my shoe.</p><p>Perspiration ran down her pretty young face, smearing her make-up, as she looked up pleading, motioning towards the collection of objects she'd discovered. ""If I mess up your dress, how will you get out?"" I asked, but she just shook her head from side to side. ""I don't care, please Ian, please!""</p><p>I picked up a half-finished cardboard cup of chocolate milk shake, not entirely sure what she wanted me to do with it. She moved onto her haunches and pulled at the neck of her blue woollen dress, stretching it 18 inches from her throat. When released, it hung down, spoilt, exposing the cleavage of her full breasts. She took the wrist of my hand, holding the shake, and moved it towards her face, then twisted it.</p><p>The thick milk-shake poured over her pale blue eyes, running down her face, over her tongue that darted out to catch drips of the shake. It covered the front of her dress, leaving a large white stain on the material, while more went under its neck, dripping between her breasts, over her tight tummy, and onto her spread young cunt. ""More Ian, more, please!"" she pleaded returning her attention to my dick, as I picked up a half eaten bar of chocolate. The heat of the cinema had caused it to melt, and I opened one side of the paper and foil, placing it against my palm, trying not to get too much of the sticky brown goo on my fingers. Her head was bouncing up and down now, as I brought my hand down on her tussled blonde hair pushing it against me as I rubbed my chocolate covered palm, through her blonde bangs. I grabbed a tussle of her chocolate-smeared hair and pushed her head down on me, feeling the head of my penis enter her throat. As she gagged, her contracting throat squeezed me deliciously, though soon relaxed to accommodate my long weapon.</p><p>Her fingers wiggled as she pushed a third finger into my ass, her other hand reaching out and placing a tub of half eaten ice-cream into my free hand. I balanced the tub on her bobbing head, it's opening downwards. Cream begin to seep into her already messy locks, but as I pressed on it soft plastic base, the carton cracked, and a large dollop of the cold vanilla ice-cream splattered into her hair. I took some in my hand and reached below her hair, smearing the cream into the part of her sweater that covered her budding young breasts.</p><p>The toe of my shoe was now penetrating her pussy, and she rode it like a short, broad, cock, and I'd never before seen a girl looking quite so slutty, even in the filthyest magazines and books. I picked up the remaining items from the seat, the pop-corn and hot-dog. Sophie looked up, and gave me the most dirty smile imaginable, then took the hot dog from me. I begin to empty the carton into her hair, breaking up the toffee-covered corns against her scalp. I pushed more corns between the girth of my penis, and her pale-pink lips until her cheek were full, enjoying the slight roughness as they pressed within her mouth against my tool. With each thrust of her head, some popped out, the wet toffee making some stick to her pretty face whilst other dropped down the inside of her sweater.</p><p>Suddenly she moved her head from me, and leaned back. ""Ian...Ian"" she panted. ""Watch me...."" She pulled the three fingers out from my ass, waving them in-front of my eyes. ""Oooh Ian. They're all dirty!"" she whimpered, parted her lips, licked the muck off each finger, then tried to push her young hand into her mouth.</p><p>Her legs parted as far as they could, her sodden sweater hitched up to her waist, she moved the hand from her mouth and, placed a finger on each labia. Pushing them apart, she revealed the pink canal of her vagina, then positioned the Hot-Dog bun at the entrance to her love-hole. Squeezing the bun against the long weenie it contained she started to push the ketchup covered mess into her young cunt. Ketchup and sausage meat squelched out as she stuffed the food inside of her thinly downed pussy, until, looking like a de-flowered virgin, all that could be seen was a dribble of red sauce and her own juices dripping towards her tight young anus.</p><p>As she slowly closed her legs the sausage-skin must have split inside her, and bits of sausage, sodden bread, and ketchup spilled out in strings, while she dribbled half chewed popcorn onto her body. Turned on to an extreme by this, I ejaculated spurt after spurt of hot, thick semen onto her tarty, slutty face. She was squeezing her breasts so hard it must have hurt, as my cum joined the rest of the cream on her dress, dripping from her face. She licked the last few strings of semen from my cock-head then fell back to the carpet, exhausted.</p><p>""Thanks Ian.. That was wonderful"" she said, looking like a strangely erotic cross between the horniest tart and the messiest tramp.</p><p>""Sophie, I'm damned if I'm going to walk out with you looking like that! Your hair's horrible, all stuck together with dried ice-cream, and milk-shake. Your face is covered in cum and toffee. Your dress is a disaster, stretched down below your tits, and stiff from all the crap that's dried on it. It's not even covering your knickers!"" </p><p>""I know Ian. There's nothing I can do about it, but hell, that felt rude! Lets go now before the show finishes."" I thought about making her go on her own, but wanted to see her in the light, so followed her to the exit. The girl in the ticket office, watched in astonishment as this fifteen year old blonde, walked past, her dress finishing half way down her panties, her face sopping with cum, her body drenched with ice-cream and milk, and a little trail of bits of sausage meat dripping down the inside of her exposed young thighs. A gang of youths who obviously knew her, jeered. ""Fuck Sophie - You slut! What have you been doing"" but she just smiled cutely, and dribbled semen from her lips.</p><p>I gave her my long-coat to walk in, not so much out of pity, but through a desire to avoid being blamed for this mess of a girl. When we got inside the house she turned to me. ""I want to do that again Ian. They're showing Bambi tomorrow - Will you come with me?""</p><p>""Take a bath Sophie"" I laughed, incredulous at the actions of this 'sweet' young blonde.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>As Sophie prepared a meal for him, Ian's thoughts returned to his other little girl-friend, twelve year old Juliette. He found himself in something of a dilemma. Sophie would go up the wall, if she found out about Juliette. In fact, given the story she'd just dreamt up, he found the potential consequences quite horrifying!</p><p>Unlike Soph, Juliette couldn't be considered a slut. In fact she was as innocent and naive as they came, though the apparent subservience of her letter suggested that she'd do pretty much anything that made him feel good. He begin to wonder what he might do that would allow him the pleasure of both girl's services at the same time.</p><p>Sophie walked in, a little trail of cum running from the inside of her thigh, down to her knees. ""Ian darling. I've made you some dinner!""</p><p>Ushering me to the dining table, she presented a plate of Steak au Poivre and vegetables, with a bottle of french Chablis. ""Mum will kill me when she sees the wine's missing. Still, you know I only want the best for you babes."" I was no connoisseur, but this girl could cook, and we both enjoyed the immaculately cooked meal.</p><p>As we completed the main course, I poured and drank the last drop of Chablis. Seeing the empty glasses, my cute fifteen year old waitress asks whether I want to open another bottle. ""I think Dad keeps his wine in the cellar. Do you want to choose one?"" I was beginning to develop a taste for the expensive food and drink, so nodded, and followed Sophie to the hall, and down the stone cellar steps.</p><p>As we reached the foot of the old house's foundations, Sophie flicked on the light-switch and gasped. The large stone walled room, certainly did contain a tall rack of wine bottles. However, the cause of Sophie's gasp was an array of pornographic posters, whips, and chains that hung from the walls. ""Your mom and dad must spend a lot of time down here!"" I said, sniggering. Sophie blushed, but scanned around the room, noticing a large trunk placed in one corner.</p><p>Whilst I removed the cork from a bottle of wine, Sophie wandered over to the trunk and opened it. She pulled out a thick sheep-skin rug that covered its contents, waving it, then allowing it to drop to the floor. Her next discovery seemed to be a bunch of black silk.</p><p>""Wow...It's from the party"" she exclaimed. I must have looked blank, since she continued ""I had a fancy dress party to celebrate my fourteenth birthday. My sister wore this. It's a french-maid costume."" As the held up the outfit, I saw that it was tiny, maybe 2' from top to bottom. ""How old's your sister Sophie?"" </p><p>""Oh, Melissa's only ten.</p><p>Don't you think that its cute?"" </p><p>""Sure is"" I responded, wondering what the hell her mom and dad were doing with it stashed in this apparent den of iniquities.</p><p>Dropping the little dress to her feet, SOphie took the bottle of red-wine from my hands. Lifting it to her pouty pink lips, she took a gulp of wine, most of it running down her chin and staining the kimono.</p><p>""What is it about you Ian? I just want to be dirty when you're with me..."" she said, smiling. ""Do you like it?""</p><p>""Yup Sophie. I guess I do."". As I spoke, I felt the urge to fuck the girl re-awakening in my groin. Sophie was gazing at the distinctive bulge with interest, as she pulled out a couple of magazines, and a thick, leather-bound photo-album from the trunk.</p><p>As she peeked inside the magazines and album her eyes widened. ""Shit!"" she exclaimed. ""What is it I?"" I asked, but re-closing the covers, she shook her head. ""You can look at them later. You just lie down on the rug, and let me go and fetch the desert!""</p><p>For reasons unbeknown to me, she picked up the little black-silk maid's dress before venturing up the stairs, as I looked around the room. Placed on a small table nearby was a CD-Player, so picking out an INXS album, I inserted the disc, hit the 'play' button, and filled a large tumbler with some more wine.</p><p>As I lay back, listening to the music, I finished the glass, refilled it and soon had finished the bottle. I was starting to feel distinctly tipsy, as I closed my eyes, waiting for Sophie's return.</p><p>I don't know how long I slept, maybe an hour, maybe two. Anyway, when I felt a hand caressing my long, hard cock, and the cold on my legs (suggesting that my pants had somehow been removed) I guessed she was back, and opened my eyes. Unsure of the sight in front of me, I blinked, then looked again. Sophie had stood up, to my side, and, carrying a small tray, had somehow dressed herself in the tiny fancy-dress french-maid's costume!</p><p>The black satin was unbelievably tight around her torso, its little puffed lace-trimmed shoulders digging into the flesh of her upper arm.</p><p>Just below a pink-ribbon choker that surrounded her neck, the two nipples of her full breasts peeked out. The costume had been designed for a flat-chested little girl, and the only way she could fit inside of it, was through allowing her tits to be pulled way up, their upper mounds bulging out of the frilled neck. As I looked on, she simply lowered her chin, keeping her arms subserviently behind her back, and licked the two exposed little pink erect nipples at once with a slow swipe of her tongue.</p><p>As my eyes looked down the dress, I saw its flared skirt and multiple frilly under-skirts start halfway down her stomach, their hem finishing just high enough to expose a narrow length of skin above a tight pair of panties. A suspender-belt held up a pair of white fish-net stockings, terminating in a pair of cute victorian-style ankle boots that tightly clasped her feet.</p><p>She did a quick twirl for me, the many skirts riding up horizontal, and I was shocked to notice how deeply the panties dug in to the young flesh of her nubile bottom. Registering my concern she said ""The panties are Melissa's too"" with a smile. ""Do you think that they're too small for me?"" I wasn't going to complain. I found the bondage imposed by the far-too-small costume to be very sexy, and smiled so that she knew I approved.</p><p>""Can we play a game Ian? I want to be your docile, subservient naughty french maid, and you can be my rich English Lord and master!""</p><p>""Sure!"" I replied. Standing up from the rug, I walked to, and sat down on, a deep red leather arm-chair that was placed in a corner of her parent's make-believe 'dungeon'. Relaxing deep into the seat, I joined in the game, ordering my pretty, blonde slave-girl to bring me my desert.</p><p>Keeping her legs together and straight, she bent down and picked up the tray. Her ass towards me, I enjoyed the sight of the black silk dress, and white lace underskirts as they popped up, revealing the panties deeply pulled between the cheeks of her ass. The tight knickers even penetrated the cleft of her labia, providing a clear view of her blonde-downed cunt for my pleasure.</p><p>Turning round, eyes subserviently down, she walked towards me, swaying her lithe young hips with each step. ""Your desert master"" she commented demurely, placing the tray on my lap. I took a mouthful of it, and realised that she trifle tasted like she'd made it with pure alcohol. ""You call this desert!"" I exclaimed, playing the game. With that I raised the dish, and emptied the results of her culinary efforts onto the dusty stone cellar floor.</p><p>She smiled, then returning to her part, mouthed a coy pout. ""Must I lick it up master?"" she asked, the desire in her voice far to obvious to be mistaken. </p><p>""Yes my little french tramp!""</p><p>""I know that I'm a tramp master. I'm a whore, a brazen hussy, a strumpet, and I don;t know why you keep me. I deserve to be punished my lord."" Before kneeling on the floor, the took one of the small canes that hung onto the cellar walls, and passed it to me.</p><p>As she lowered her sweet young face to the mess on the floor, her skirts rose up, and without leaving my chair I brought the cane hard down on her pantied buttocks. </p><p>""Lick it up you dirty bimbo slut!"" I ordered, as she rubbed her face into the dusty mess of fruit, jello, and sponge her cute pink tongue lapping away. ""I deserve worse than this Lord. You are too easy on me, and I will never learn to be better."" Needing no further encouragement, I repeated the thrashing of her buttocks, enjoying the Swish and Crack as the cane did its worse.</p><p>After ten or fifteen swipes, I realised that the wine had taken its toll on me. ""Sophie - will you stop for a moment - I need to use the john"" I said, but she wasn't going to leave her character that easily.</p><p>Her eyes sparkled with delight as she looked up, saying ""No my lord. I should be your toilet. You must teach me that it is all I'm worth!"" Her face was covered in the trifle remains as she spoke, some of it dripping onto the lace apron that fronted the costume. As I stood up, she eased down my underpants, taking my soft penis between her fingers.</p><p>I tried to release my full bladder but it wouldn't work. ""I can't Sophie - It's too filthy!"" </p><p>""Aww, Please Ian? Please try for me?"" she said in a little girl voice. My prick pointed towards the apron, I finally felt a jerk, and a small shower of piss erupted, landing on her apron and thighs. She immediately brought her tongue to my cock-head, licking the droplets of urine that remained. ""Yes Ian.... Yes Please!"" she exclaimed, as, unable to prevent it, my bladder released and a steady stream of pee started to pour into her mouth. She took a gulp, then moved her hair under the flow, then sprayed the steamy yellow smelly liquid over her face, smearing her carefully applied make-up. As the pressure of the flow started to drop, she took my prick back into her mouth, closing her lips around it, and with her adams apple bobbing up and down, started swallowing my pee.</p><p>Only after the last drop of piss had been sucked from my cock, did she stop to breath for air. Her hair was soaked to the scalp, little trails of piss dried on her face, and the maids costume showed patches of a vague yellow hue. As she knelt, looking up at me, she said ""Master, I need also to piss. What shall I do?"" </p><p>""I don;t know"" I replied. ""What do you suggest?""</p><p>The slutty nymphet, wandered over to a sofa and picked a small cushion. Returning to the crate, she closed its lid, then placed the cushion on the floor by its side. I couldn't guess what her intention was, but guessed it would be dirty.</p><p>Lying on the floor, her head on the cushion, she raised her legs onto the crate, then, arching her legs and back and pushing towards the crate with her hands, she lifted her cute behind so that it sat on the wooden box. Her head, remaining on the floor, was 2-3 ' lower than her ass, her body angled at 45 degrees. She then pulled her knees back, until they touched her breasts, her thighs slightly parted in a baby-doll pose. Pushing a hand under her tight panties, she grunted, and at first I didn't understand what she was doing. It then became clear, as a dark stain of urine begin to soak into the pretty, cotton, briefs.</p><p>Soon, a little stream of urine was visible, running onto her tummy and under the bodice of her dress, before rea-appearing between her crushed breasts. Angling her neck, she opened her mouth, putting her tongue to this high cleavage, and started lapping at her own warm urine. Some missed her tongue, running into the locks of her hair, before dripping into the soft cushion on which she lay. As she tried to swallow, the pungent liquid made her cough, bringing urine up through her nose. Sometimes the stream would dribble around her mouth, into her pretty blue eyes, that reddened as she resolutely kept them open.</p><p>This had to be the most sluttish exhibition I had ever seen a girl perform. And that included pictures of old-tarts giving donkeys a blow-job. Of course, my S&amp;M novel went further, as did Sophie's story about the school-girls, but the difference was that this was real, and she was in ecstasy! I could see her finger furiously rubbing her clitoris, under the wet, and now transparent, panties. As the stream of urine diminished, her body jerked in the throes of orgasm, and turning her head she smiled, and blew me a kiss, a drop of orange piss, running from the corner of her slightly parted lips.</p><p>""Did that please you master?"" she asked. I nodded, but looked down at my penis that stood erect and throbbing between my thighs. ""Bring me the books you were looking at now, Slave"" I asked. Shaking her head she replied ""No my Lord, I can't do that."" </p><p>""Sophie? Did you just disagree with me?""</p><p>""Yes I did"" she said quietly. ""I shouldn't have done. It was very bad of me. You must cane me again"". She lifted her damp middle finger to her lips, and sucked its end cutely. Walking to the wall, she selected a small leather strap, and handed it to me. Then, returning to the wall, she slipped a wrist into a small manacle that was attached via a chain to the thick stone wall. </p><p>""Master, I am worried that I may cry out or try to move, and that would be naughty. I must be restrained and gagged."" I couldn't see anything with which to gag her, and told her so. ""There is something Master"". </p><p>""What?"" I asked. ""My panties master...""</p><p>Without waiting for my assistance, she used her free hand to peel off the piss and cum soaked cotton knickers, stepping out of them. ""Once I am gagged I won;t be able to tell you when to stop Lord. I think that it is good for me to be completely at your mercy. You will be able to do absolutely anything to me, and I deserve the harshest punishment.""</p><p>With that, she lifted the panties to her lips, pushing them in, between them, until her cheeks bulged with the sodden material.</p><p>I wasn't too sure about going through with this. I knew that I was very highly sexed, but Sophie made me feel like a virgin. Her eyes pleading with me, I wandered to her, and snapped shut the other manacle. Putting on a show for me, she rested her cheek against the cold stone wall, arched her back, and widely parted her long straight legs, her little boots pointing slightly inwards.</p><p>Raising the little whip, I started by thrashing her ass until it was a wonderful deep shade of pink, then moved my blows lower, hitting the backs of her legs between the stocking-tops and the lower curve of her buns. The harder I struck, the more she arched her back, pushing her sweet behind towards the pain-inflicting tawse. As my arm tired, I finished with a few sweeping undercuts, directing the whip up into the valley of her young cunt, and making her jump in the air with pain.</p><p>Finally I opened the manacles, and released her, and with a few quavering steps, she collapsed onto the rug.</p><p>""Are you alright Sophie?"" I asked, rushing to her. Tears came from her eyes, but she was smiling. ""Yes Ian, that was lovely.""</p><p>After fetching some baby-lotion from the upstairs kitchen, I helped her out of the dress, and saw deep red marks where the tight material had bit into her. Placing her on her stomach, I rubbed the lotion into her sore ass, allowing by fingers to run between the crevice of her cheeks, and enter her tight little bottom-hole. I positioned the head of my penis into the cleft, and let her feel it, poised at the entrance. ""Go on Ian"" she whispered. ""Please, fill my ass with your love."" I easily slid into her tight rectum, aided by the slippery cream, and massaged her shoulders as I pistonned in and out. After moments, I felt myself cumming, and, pulling out, thrust myself into her sweet warm cunt, and filled it with my juices.</p><p>After laying together for some time, Sophie took my hand, and moved me to the steps, pausing briefly to collect the magazines and album from the floor. From the hall, we took a second flight of steps, and after putting my clean clothes in her bedroom, and her soiled costumes in the washer, we took a quick shower, then climbed into bed. Together, the two of us slept quickly, and soundly, exhausted from our antics of the day.</p><p>When I woke the following morning, my penis was standing hard and upright, revigorated from a good night's sleep. ""Good Morning Ian"" said Sophie. Even when I saw her stood next to the bed, in a short white night-shirt I wondered if the previous day's events had all been a dream. Then, placed on her dressing-table I noticed first, her pink and blue woollen dress, the stains visible even to my bleary eyes, and next to it the magazines and book from her parent's cellar.</p><p>As she walked to the window, opening the curtains and filling the room with sun-light, I could see the soft-sillohette of her body and thighs beneath the white material of her bed shirt. My eager-to-please, platinum blonde fifteen year-old, had made me a coffee and some toast, so as I enjoyed my breakfast-in-bed I asked her about the magazines and album. ""Sophie? Why wouldn't you let me see them?""</p><p>""Let me show them to you Ian, then you'll understand.""</p><p>She placed them on a bed-side cabinet, then slid into bed next to me.</p><p>Placing a pillow under my head, I sat up, as she passed me the first magazine. From its cover, I could see that it was some sort of specialist bondage title, a pretty young blonde woman hog-tied up on the floor, a large red ball-gag filling her mouth. As I flicked through it, I saw that the magazine showed a tale of bondage, starting with the fully-dressed blonde visiting an unknown customer in a hotel room. The final photographs, showed her naked, suspended from a hook in the room's ceiling, her body tightly roped, with silver clamps attached to her nipples and clitoris. The photographs were quite well shot, soft-focus, and pretty despite their hard subject material.</p><p>""Well?"" I asked. ""They're not that bad Sophie. Did you think that they'd shock me?"" </p><p>""No!"" replied Sophie. ""But don't you realise? They're of Mummy!""</p><p>I must have blushed, for she added ""don't worry Ian, I think they're quite nice in a funny sort of way. She only looks about 20, they must have been taken just after I was born, yet her body looks good doesn't it!"" I had to agree, and smiled. ""The other's are worse though Ian"" she told me, passing the second magazine.</p><p>It bore the title ""Baby-Doll"" and was filled with photographs of apparently young girls. Some of them looked rather silly, a bit like Sophie in the french-maid costume, girls in their late teens, sucking their thumbs, and dressed in little-girl smocks. Other's, however, were more convincing, their almost flat chests reminding me of Juliette. ""Who's in this one?"" I asked, preparing myself for the worst. ""Oh, no-one. It just helps explain Mom and Dad's interests."" Indicating that I didn't understand, she passed the photo-album, opening it on my lap.</p><p>It was filled with pages of photographs of Sophie, her sister, and other young girls, in various states of undress. Most were fairly innocuous - pictures of the two pre-pubescent sisters playing in the bath, carefully washing each other's bodies. Other's had clearly been taken with hidden camera's, one showing a naked fourteen year-old Sophie, lying on her bed, her middle finger pressed deep into her pussy as she enjoyed a private masturbate. ""The worst ones are at the back"" she told me as I flicked through the pages."" The final set of photographs showed her in bed with her little sister, apparently whilst they were on vacation in Canada. The two young girls were fast asleep, but standing to their side was Sophie's father, his penis poking out from his pants. His fist was wrapped around the long cock, and the second photograph showed a spray of cum arcing towards the girls' sweet young faces. A final pair of close-ups revealed little globules of cum in their hair and on their faces, as they slept on, oblivious.</p><p>""You must feel awful Sophie"" I told her, but she shook her head. ""He should have told me"", she said. ""He's a nice man, and I love him. I would have let him fuck me if he'd asked. It just makes me feel a little shy, and its a bit of a shock...""</p><p>""Your sister looks lovely though!"" I commented, and she turned to me and smiled. ""She's very pretty isn't she. But little girl's usually are at that age. Still Ian, you can't have her. I want her to make her own mind up about boys, and sex, when she's good and ready.""</p><p>""Do you like other girls though Soph?"" I asked, wondering if my line of questioning would lead to tears. ""I don't know really"" she replied.</p><p>""I look at Melissa's pictures, and think maybe, if I felt really horny, I would enjoy making love to her. But I wouldn't because she's my sister and I don't think it would be right. Why do you ask?"" I knew then that it was time to tell her about Juliette.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>As Sophie and I lay together, I decided it was time to break the news about my night with Juliette.</p><p>""Sophie... You'd do anything for me wouldn't you"" I asked. ""You know I would Ian"" she replied, licking her lips. ""Do you want to piss on me again?""</p><p>""Slut..."" I laughed. ""No, that's not it. Well...you know...hmmm"". I was labouring on, trying to find a way to break the news that I'd been unfaithful to this fifteen year old blonde nymphomaniac.</p><p>""I slept with another girl on Sunday"". There. It was said. I looked over at Sophie listening for her reaction, though when it came, it was with a hard slap across my face.</p><p>""YOU BASTARD!"" she yelled, tears running down her face. ""Who is the bitch? Is it that slut April? I'll kill the slag, really, I will!""</p><p>""Calm down Sophie"" I said, my face still smarting. ""It's not April"".</p><p>April was an ex-girlfriend, a dirty 16 year old punkette girl, who'd introduced me, and half the guys at school, to the sensation of a good blow-job. ""It's Juliette. You know, Jimmy Konig's kid sister"".</p><p>At this Sophie appeared to relax. ""Juliette Konig? You mean that little brunette kid? Shit Ian, she's only in 7th grade, you cradle-snatching pervert! That doesn't let her off the hook though. I'll make her suffer...""</p><p>I suddenly felt angry with the slut. Who was Sophie to tell me what I could and couldn't do? Anyway, Juliette hadn't known about her, and certainly didn't deserve to face the wrath of Sophie because of a single innocent night of love. ""I don't need to take this Sophie. Fuck off and find someone else to play your slutty games with. I'm going home.""</p><p>Sophie suddenly went quiet and threw her arms around me. ""Oh Ian...I'm sorry... Don't finish with me - remember I'm your slave girl, and you've got to look after me..."". </p><p>""Alright"" I told her. ""But I'm going home anyway. I might call you later... Meanwhile see if you can steal some of that stuff from the cellar, in case we want to play some more games another day.""</p><p>Sophie smiled demurely, and nodded, as I dressed and prepared to leave. As I walked out she pressed a photograph into my hand. Kissing me, she said ""It's for your collection Ian. My little ten year old sister, Melissa. I guess this is to tell you that you can have her when you're ready. I'm sorry for getting cross, and this is my way of apologising.""</p><p>When I reached the house, I found it empty, a note quickly scribbled and placed on my bedroom door.</p><p></p><blockquote><i>Dear Ian,

</i><p>Your father's furious with you for leaving Judy alone last night.</p>
<p>However, it seems that this time you've been lucky. Dad's mother's sick in Vancouver, so we're going up to sort her out, and have decided to stay up there for a few weeks and see some of the family.</p>
<p>Since we obviously can't trust you to look after the house on your own, I've asked my sister to come over. I've locked up your bank-book and told her to spend your motor-bike money herself if you give her, or Judy, any trouble. Your father's told her that you only respond to hard punishment, so don't be surprised if that's how any wrong-doings are rewarded!</p>
<p>Be good Ian, and we'll see you soon,</p>
<p>Love, Mom</p></blockquote><p>""Fuck!"" I thought allowed as I read the letter. Aunt Tina was OK, in fact, from my memories of her, the Canadian woman was quite attractive, and she was a lot younger than Mom. A few years ago, she'd competed as an athlete for the Canadian Olympic team, and had been the star of the family - the press-cuttings of this physically perfect specimen of a woman had fast vanished from Mom's dresser into my stash of fantasies.</p><p>When she became too old for the squad, she'd extended her fame by having a short, messy relationship, with an ex-convict who'd ended up beating her and running off with her medals. I'd never been entirely sure why, but Dad had always seemed sympathetic to the fiance, referring to her as 'that Canadian dyke', this infuriating Mom and inevitably leading to arguments.</p><p>My anger was due to the bank-book black-mail. I'd been saving every penny I could since I was fourteen, for a decent motor-bike, and in a month would be finished. Now, all my efforts might be in vein. As my thoughts wandered between anticipation of once again seeing my Aunt, and concern about my plans for a black Kawasaki vanishing, I heard a knock on the front door, ran down, and opened it.</p><p>""Hi IAN!"" Aunt Tina had changed since the photographs had been taken that I'd spent many a night fantasizing over. She was smaller than I remembered, about 5'3 and had cut her long brunette hair short so that she looked kind of boyish, (a bit like a singer on one of Judy's posters, Jane Wiedlin). Her wide eyes, and cute snub-nose made her look cute in a pixie type way, though with her well defined muscle tone visible under fairly scant clothing I wouldn't care to mess with her! ""Err, Hi Aunt Tina"" I replied, as she marched in, leaving her suitcases at the foot of the stairs. Grabbing my hand, she pulled me into the kitchen, pushing herself up onto the table while I sat down.</p><p>""So what have you been up to, my little nephew?"" she asked. ""Actually, let it wait, let's go into town and get a milk-shake together and we can chat there!""</p><p>""Hmm. Aunty? Are you not going to get changed first?"" My The 28 year old Aunty was dressed in the tiniest pair of stretch-lycra running shorts her long legs apart, as she tapped a pair of Nike-Air boots, their laces apparently missing, onto the kitchen floor. More disturbing was the black running vest that hardly concealed a detail of her over-sized breasts, high at the neck, but only just reaching low enough to cover her prominent nipples. As she tapped her feet, the shirt bounced up and down, and I was terrified her tits would 'fall out' at any moment.</p><p>""Are you embarrassed with your Aunty?"" she asked, laughing. ""Well, you'll just have to take me out as I am, because I can't be bothered getting changed!""</p><p>When she drove to town, she inevitably chose my normal hang-out to buy us a drink. The other guys watched her, as she walked in and ordered two Bud's. ""You're old enough now to enjoy a real drink with your Aunty Tina"" she told me, as we took a table, sitting opposite one another.</p><p>She asked me about school, about my interest in motor-bikes, adding that she'd bought one herself a year or two before. As we chatted a couple of young girls, aged maybe 13 and 14 came in, obviously having been to majorettes practice, from their short pleated skirts, and little white boots. As I tried to keep my eyes off them, I saw Aunt Tina blatantly move her head towards the counter, smiling brightly when a gust of wind from the opening door caused the skirt hems to flick up and reveal pairs of tight teenage panties. ""Sexy kids huh?"" she said in a slightly husky voice.</p><p> ""Well, erm, sure Aunty"" I replied, confused by the strange woman.</p><p>I found myself increasingly able to answer her questions honestly, and even told her about Sophie and Juliette when the ""girl-friends"" question arose. I avoided too much detail, but she seemed happy enough, telling me that we should arrange a dinner party so that the two girls could meet and maybe make-up any differences.</p><p>As we prepared to leave, I heard the door open, and a silence descend on the milk-bar's inhabitants. Looking over my shoulder, I saw two 17 year old's from school walk in, both guys with a bad reputation for bullying the younger boys. ""Here comes trouble"" I told Aunty as she followed my stair. The two of them muttered an obscenity at the older majorette, then spied Aunty and myself by the window. ""Well if it isn't our shit-for-brains friend Ian. Who's the slut you've got with you today?"" I'd been through this before, just ignoring them as they tried to insult me in front of the respective girl. This time, however, things were very different.</p><p>Aunt Tina stood up, and licked her lips at the boys. ""Hey, forget Ian.</p><p>You're the kind of boys I want."" Lifting her breasts as she spoke, she said to the first, ""go-on... touch them."" As he reached forwards, she raised one of her long athletic legs, and drove a pink sneaker deep into his abdomen. As he folded to the floor, she kneed his dumbstruck friend in the groin, toppled him over with a hand, then kicked his face against the hard, tiled, cafe floor.</p><p>As she stood, victorious, over the two boys, the majorettes walked over. ""Gee ma'am. That was great!""</p><p>""It's nothing kids, just what they deserved"" she told them as they looked up at her in awe. Aunt Tina seemed kind of flushed, as she invited them to join us, the two guys being dragged out by the bar's owner. He motioned to a waitress that drinks were on the house, and soon we had a table full of bud's with a few cokes for the younger girl.</p><p>""So girls, do you know my nephew Ian."" They shook their heads, as Aunty continued ""He's a good looking guy, don't you think?"" </p><p>""Sure"" said the thirteen year-old. ""Well, he's alright. But you're really pretty ma'am."" </p><p>""Why Thank-You!"" Aunty replied, reaching out, and after brushing a blonde lock of hair from the cute girl's face brought her hand to rest itself on the kid's bare young thighs. ""You're a very pretty little girl, yourself. Here, help yourself to the beer"".</p><p>As the young teen downed her third bottle, and Aunty placed an arm around her, the friend who'd been quietly observing these going's on spoke up. </p><p>""Nikki... Don't you think we should go now?"" </p><p>""No, not yet... I'm not anyway."" Aunty stopped any further concern by saying that she'd drive the two girls home, but after dropping off the first, turned into our street. ""Nikki... Do you want to come in and join us for a coffee?""</p><p>""Sure! That would be great!"" replied Aunties luscious little catch, and soon the three of us were back inside the kitchen.</p><p>""So what do you do at majorettes practice Nikki?"" asked my aunt, sitting herself in front of me. ""Gee..Well, we learn to play the tambourine, and swing batons, then we do some dancing!""</p><p>""Would you show Ian and me your dancing?"" she asked, the kid immediately agreeing and proceeding to jump and twirl in the middle of the kitchen floor.</p><p>As I watched, I found myself becomming more aroused both from each glimpse of the baby-doll's tight little knickers, and my own Aunty's obvious interest in them. I felt aunties sneaker moving up from between my feet to the crotch of my jeans.</p><p>Dirty Nikki was relishing our interest, and as she pirouetted would flick up her short blue and yellow ra-ra skirt so that Aunt Tina could enjoy a sustained show of the cotton panties that hugged her skin so tightly. As a finale the kid turned her head towards my pretty Aunty, put her thumb cutely between her lips, pouting, and pushed a leg forward, another backward, as she lowered herself into the splits.</p><p>Aunty suddenly exclaimed at me.</p><p>""IAN! WHAT'S THAT BUMP BETWEEN YOUR LEGS?"" </p><p>""Wha...What Aunty?"" I replied nervously. She pulled her toe back, then kicked me hard in the crotch. ""OWWW"" I yelled as she crushed my balls with the hard toe of a Nike, causing me to topple backwards on my chair, and land on the floor.</p><p>""YOU WERE IMAGINING THAT YOU WANTED TO FUCK POOR SWEET LITTLE NIKKI!"" Aunty stood over me, as she yelled, looking frightening but sexy with a definite twinkle of excitement in her eyes. She pushed her thumbs into the waist of her running shorts and peeled them to her ankles, showing herself to be bare of both panties and pubic hair!</p><p>I found myself enjoying her dominance, and the air of sexuality that she projected. ""I..I didn't only want to fuck Nikki Aunty. I wanted to fuck you as well"". It was out before I could stop myself, Aunty smiling as I, her sisters son, propositioned her.</p><p>""IAN! YOU'RE AN EVIL MAN! NIKKI AND I MUST PUNISH YOU FOR HAVING SUCH BAD, BAD THOUGHTS."" </p><p>""Y-Y-Yes Aunty. You must...."" Nikki was giggling away at this spectacle, and at Aunty's command started removing my shoes, while she pulled off my shirt, and loosened the waist of my pants.</p><p>""Nikki, pull at his jeans for me darling"". Nikki obediently tugged, my Levi's slipping off to expose my hard penis to the pretty woman and little blonde girl. Aunty took a length of clothes-line and soon had my ankles individually tied to legs of the table, whilst my wrists were tied together and stretched behind my head to a radiator pipe.</p><p>""Darling, sit on his face for me babes?"" Little Nikki stood over my face, smiling like it was her birthday, and spread her legs apart, bringing her young pussy against my face. ""Isn't his little willy horrible Tina"" said the little slut, as my nose pressed against the thin material into the groove of her labia. ""I like your pussy much more! It looks a bit like mine but the bit that sticks out is much nicer!"" Aunt Tina's labia and clit protruded more than any other I'd ever seen, and she played and tugged at it, as the kid looked on in admiration. ""Come to me baby"" Aunt asked, laying herself on the floor, her legs spread. ""Aunty...please... finish me first"" I pleaded, my penis throbbing uselessly in the air. ""Shut up Ian! Nikki, please would you put your little panties into his mouth to shut him up?""</p><p>Nikki peeled them off then deftly pushed the sweat and girl-cum soaked cotton into my mouth. After removing the rest of her outfit she lay herself between the older woman's thighs, and writhed as Tina's fingers went straight for her pert young ass. Aunty rolled over so that she was on top of the kid, and lowered her head down to the girl's little cunt, lapping at it furiously. The child was soon emitting shrieks of pleasure as she enjoyed, maybe her first ever orgasm, a tongue pressed deep into her pre-pubescent vagina.</p><p>""Let's help Ian cum baby-doll"" said Aunty, picking a feather-duster up from a cabinet, and flicking on the kettle to make a coffee. The two naked girls, came tow me, this time Aunty lowering her dripping cunt over my face. I immediately started licking up and down her cunt until I felt a tickling sensation from Nikki running the duster up and down my cock. ""Touch me properly!"" I tried to say, but the panties made it come out as an undecipherable grunt. ""What's wrong Ian? Do you want us to stop?"" asked Aunty, leaving me painfully on the verge of orgasm as she squeezed Nikki's hand and walked back to make the coffee.</p><p>Nikki continued to move the feathers up and down the length of my rod, sometimes flicking it at my balls, and the tickling sensation was starting to change from being pleasant to agonising. As I repeatedly neared the point of orgasm, my haunches would rise, and she'd withdraw the duster, over and over again. ""I think that your a pathetic little man Ian!"" said Nikki, enjoying my humiliation, as I thrust uselessly at the feathers. Sweat was starting to drip from my body, as I heard Aunt Tina say ""Shall we let him cum now?"" to cute Nikki.</p><p>My athletic dyke relation approached holding a steaming cup of black coffee. ""Ian - where are the spoons?"" I tried to nod towards an obvious drawer below the sink-unit but she ignored it. ""What's that Ian darling? You want me to use your penis?"" I shook my head vigourously, but she just continued to Nikki's obvious amusement. ""YOU DO? You're a tart Ian! It's ever so hot, and it will burn you horribly!"" I tried to twist away from my Aunt but she chose to interpret it as some ecstatic spasm, and knelt between my spread thighs.</p><p>Taking the base of my penis between her thumb and forefinger Aunt Tina pulled it from its vertical erect stance down, until, feeling like it would crack in two, it was pointing downwards, flush against my balls.</p><p>I was screaming against the sodden panties to no avail, when Aunty immersed the exposed head into the scalding liquid, where, with a few yanks of my foreskin, I spurted my load. As I ejaculated a genuine orgasm filled me, and I felt spasm after spasm of cum shoot into the coffee. ""Ohhhh Yucky!"" said the little-girl slut, enraptured with my agony and ecstasy.</p><p>With this, Aunt Tina released me, my penis springing back up, and pulled the panties from my mouth. My eyes were full of tears, but I felt a strange calm from being placed in such a submissive role.</p><p>""Are you OK Ian"" she asked, her eyes now looking kind and concerned.</p><p>""I'm OK Aunty. I hurt, but I want to hurt when I'm with you"".</p><p>""That's good Ian. You'll be sore for a few days, but when you fuck your little girl-friends I know you won't forget me! Now I'm going to take Nikki home - you should go and rest in bed, but tomorrow I want you to invite Sophie and Juliette over. Will you do that for your Aunty?"" </p><p>""Sure"" I told her, as I hobbled out, my cock burning while the two girls laughed.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>As Sophie and I lay together, I decided it was time to break the news about my night with Juliette.</p><p>""Sophie... You'd do anything for me wouldn't you"" I asked. ""You know I would Ian"" she replied, licking her lips. ""Do you want to piss on me again?""</p><p>""Slut..."" I laughed. ""No, that's not it. Well...you know...hmmm"". I was labouring on, trying to find a way to break the news that I'd been unfaithful to this fifteen year old blonde nymphomaniac.</p><p>""I slept with another girl on Sunday"". There. It was said. I looked over at Sophie listening for her reaction, though when it came, it was with a hard slap across my face.</p><p>""YOU BASTARD!"" she yelled, tears running down her face. ""Who is the bitch? Is it that slut April? I'll kill the slag, really, I will!""</p><p>""Calm down Sophie"" I said, my face still smarting. ""It's not April"".</p><p>April was an ex-girlfriend, a dirty 16 year old punkette girl, who'd introduced me, and half the guys at school, to the sensation of a good blow-job. ""It's Juliette. You know, Jimmy Konig's kid sister"".</p><p>At this Sophie appeared to relax. ""Juliette Konig? You mean that little brunette kid? Shit Ian, she's only in 7th grade, you cradle-snatching pervert! That doesn't let her off the hook though. I'll make her suffer...""</p><p>I suddenly felt angry with the slut. Who was Sophie to tell me what I could and couldn't do? Anyway, Juliette hadn't known about her, and certainly didn't deserve to face the wrath of Sophie because of a single innocent night of love. ""I don't need to take this Sophie. Fuck off and find someone else to play your slutty games with. I'm going home.""</p><p>Sophie suddenly went quiet and threw her arms around me. ""Oh Ian...I'm sorry... Don't finish with me - remember I'm your slave girl, and you've got to look after me..."".</p><p>""Alright"" I told her. ""But I'm going home anyway. I might call you later... Meanwhile see if you can steal some of that stuff from the cellar, in case we want to play some more games another day.""</p><p>Sophie smiled demurely, and nodded, as I dressed and prepared to leave. As I walked out she pressed a photograph into my hand. Kissing me, she said ""It's for your collection Ian. My little ten year old sister, Melissa. I guess this is to tell you that you can have her when you're ready. I'm sorry for getting cross, and this is my way of apologising.""</p><p>When I reached the house, I found it empty, a note quickly scribbled and placed on my bedroom door.</p><p></p><blockquote><i>Dear Ian,

</i><p>Your father's furious with you for leaving Judy alone last night.</p>
<p>However, it seems that this time you've been lucky. Dad's mother's sick in Vancouver, so we're going up to sort her out, and have decided to stay up there for a few weeks and see some of the family.</p>
<p>Since we obviously can't trust you to look after the house on your own, I've asked my sister to come over. I've locked up your bank-book and told her to spend your motor-bike money herself if you give her, or Judy, any trouble. Your father's told her that you only respond to hard punishment, so don't be surprised if that's how any wrong-doings are rewarded!</p>
<p>Be good Ian, and we'll see you soon,</p>
<p>Love, Mom</p></blockquote><p>""Fuck!"" I thought allowed as I read the letter. Aunt Tina was OK, in fact, from my memories of her, the Canadian woman was quite attractive, and she was a lot younger than Mom. A few years ago, she'd competed as an athlete for the Canadian Olympic team, and had been the star of the family - the press-cuttings of this physically perfect specimen of a woman had fast vanished from Mom's dresser into my stash of fantasies.</p><p>When she became too old for the squad, she'd extended her fame by having a short, messy relationship, with an ex-convict who'd ended up beating her and running off with her medals. I'd never been entirely sure why, but Dad had always seemed sympathetic to the fiance, referring to her as 'that Canadian dyke', this infuriating Mom and inevitably leading to arguments.</p><p>My anger was due to the bank-book black-mail. I'd been saving every penny I could since I was fourteen, for a decent motor-bike, and in a month would be finished. Now, all my efforts might be in vein. As my thoughts wandered between anticipation of once again seeing my Aunt, and concern about my plans for a black Kawasaki vanishing, I heard a knock on the front door, ran down, and opened it.</p><p>""Hi IAN!"" Aunt Tina had changed since the photographs had been taken that I'd spent many a night fantasizing over. She was smaller than I remembered, about 5'3 and had cut her long brunette hair short so that she looked kind of boyish, (a bit like a singer on one of Judy's posters, Jane Wiedlin). Her wide eyes, and cute snub-nose made her look cute in a pixie type way, though with her well defined muscle tone visible under fairly scant clothing I wouldn't care to mess with her!</p><p>""Err, Hi Aunt Tina"" I replied, as she marched in, leaving her suitcases at the foot of the stairs. Grabbing my hand, she pulled me into the kitchen, pushing herself up onto the table while I sat down.</p><p>""So what have you been up to, my little nephew?"" she asked. ""Actually, let it wait, let's go into town and get a milk-shake together and we can chat there!""</p><p>""Hmm. Aunty? Are you not going to get changed first?"" My The 28 year old Aunty was dressed in the tiniest pair of stretch-lycra running shorts her long legs apart, as she tapped a pair of Nike-Air boots, their laces apparently missing, onto the kitchen floor. More disturbing was the black running vest that hardly concealed a detail of her over-sized breasts, high at the neck, but only just reaching low enough to cover her prominent nipples. As she tapped her feet, the shirt bounced up and down, and I was terrified her tits would 'fall out' at any moment.</p><p>""Are you embarrassed with your Aunty?"" she asked, laughing. ""Well, you'll just have to take me out as I am, because I can't be bothered getting changed!""</p><p>When she drove to town, she inevitably chose my normal hang-out to buy us a drink. The other guys watched her, as she walked in and ordered two Bud's. ""You're old enough now to enjoy a real drink with your Aunty Tina"" she told me, as we took a table, sitting opposite one another.</p><p>She asked me about school, about my interest in motor-bikes, adding that she'd bought one herself a year or two before. As we chatted a couple of young girls, aged maybe 13 and 14 came in, obviously having been to majorettes practice, from their short pleated skirts, and little white boots. As I tried to keep my eyes off them, I saw Aunt Tina blatantly move her head towards the counter, smiling brightly when a gust of wind from the opening door caused the skirt hems to flick up and reveal pairs of tight teenage panties. ""Sexy kids huh?"" she said in a slightly husky voice. ""Well, erm, sure Aunty"" I replied, confused by the strange woman.</p><p>I found myself increasingly able to answer her questions honestly, and even told her about Sophie and Juliette when the ""girl-friends"" question arose. I avoided too much detail, but she seemed happy enough, telling me that we should arrange a dinner party so that the two girls could meet and maybe make-up any differences.</p><p>As we prepared to leave, I heard the door open, and a silence descend on the milk-bar's inhabitants. Looking over my shoulder, I saw two 17 year old's from school walk in, both guys with a bad reputation for bullying the younger boys. ""Here comes trouble"" I told Aunty as she followed my stair. The two of them muttered an obscenity at the older majorette, then spied Aunty and myself by the window. ""Well if it isn't our shit-for-brains friend Ian. Who's the slut you've got with you today?"" I'd been through this before, just ignoring them as they tried to insult me in front of the respective girl. This time, however, things were very different.</p><p>Aunt Tina stood up, and licked her lips at the boys. ""Hey, forget Ian.</p><p>You're the kind of boys I want."" Lifting her breasts as she spoke, she said to the first, ""go-on... touch them."" As he reached forwards, she raised one of her long athletic legs, and drove a pink sneaker deep into his abdomen. As he folded to the floor, she kneed his dumbstruck friend in the groin, toppled him over with a hand, then kicked his face against the hard, tiled, cafe floor..</p><p>As she stood, victorious, over the two boys, the majorettes walked over. ""Gee ma'am. That was great!"" </p><p>""It's nothing kids, just what they deserved"" she told them as they looked up at her in awe. Aunt Tina seemed kind of flushed, as she invited them to join us, the two guys being dragged out by the bar's owner. He motioned to a waitress that drinks were on the house, and soon we had a table full of bud's with a few cokes for the younger girl..</p><p>""So girls, do you know my nephew Ian."" They shook their heads, as Aunty continued ""He's a good looking guy, don't you think?""</p><p>""Sure"" said the thirteen year-old. ""Well, he's alright. But you're really pretty ma'am."" </p><p>""Why Thank-You!"" Aunty replied, reaching out, and after brushing a blonde lock of hair from the cute girl's face brought her hand to rest itself on the kid's bare young thighs. ""You're a very pretty little girl, yourself. Here, help yourself to the beer."".</p><p>As the young teen downed her third bottle, and Aunty placed an arm around her, the friend who'd been quietly observing these going's on spoke up. ""Nikki... Don't you think we should go now?""</p><p>""No, not yet... I'm not anyway."" Aunty stopped any further concern by saying that she'd drive the two girls home, but after dropping off the first, turned into our street. ""Nikki... Do you want to come in and join us for a coffee?""</p><p>""Sure! That would be great!"" replied Aunties luscious little catch, and soon the three of us were back inside the kitchen..</p><p>""So what do you do at majorettes practice Nikki?"" asked my aunt, sitting herself in front of me. ""Gee..Well, we learn to play the tambourine, and swing batons, then we do some dancing!""</p><p>""Would you show Ian and me your dancing?"" she asked, the kid immediately agreeing and proceeding to jump and twirl in the middle of the kitchen floor..</p><p>As I watched, I found myself becomming more aroused both from each glimpse of the baby-doll's tight little knickers, and my own Aunty's obvious interest in them. I felt aunties sneaker moving up from between my feet to the crotch of my jeans..</p><p>Dirty Nikki was relishing our interest, and as she pirouetted would flick up her short blue and yellow ra-ra skirt so that Aunt Tina could enjoy a sustained show of the cotton panties that hugged her skin so tightly. As a finale the kid turned her head towards my pretty Aunty, put her thumb cutely between her lips, pouting, and pushed a leg forward, another backward, as she lowered herself into the splits..</p><p>Aunty suddenly exclaimed at me..</p><p>""IAN! WHAT'S THAT BUMP BETWEEN YOUR LEGS?""</p><p>""Wha...What Aunty?"" I replied nervously. She pulled her toe back, then kicked me hard in the crotch. ""OWWW"" I yelled as she crushed my balls with the hard toe of a Nike, causing me to topple backwards on my chair, and land on the floor..</p><p>""YOU WERE IMAGINING THAT YOU WANTED TO FUCK POOR SWEET LITTLE NIKKI!"" Aunty stood over me, as she yelled, looking frightening but sexy with a definite twinkle of excitement in her eyes. She pushed her thumbs into the waist of her running shorts and peeled them to her ankles, showing herself to be bare of both panties and pubic hair!</p><p>I found myself enjoying her dominance, and the air of sexuality that she projected. ""I..I didn't only want to fuck Nikki Aunty. I wanted to fuck you as well"". It was out before I could stop myself, Aunty smiling as I, her sisters son, propositioned her..</p><p>""IAN! YOU'RE AN EVIL MAN! NIKKI AND I MUST PUNISH YOU FOR HAVING SUCH BAD, BAD THOUGHTS.""</p><p>""Y-Y-Yes Aunty. You must...."" Nikki was giggling away at this spectacle, and at Aunty's command started removing my shoes, while she pulled off my shirt, and loosened the waist of my pants..</p><p>""Nikki, pull at his jeans for me darling"". Nikki obediently tugged, my Levi's slipping off to expose my hard penis to the pretty woman and little blonde girl. Aunty took a length of clothes-line and soon had my ankles individually tied to legs of the table, whilst my wrists were tied together and stretched behind my head to a radiator pipe..</p><p>""Darling, sit on his face for me babes?"" Little Nikki stood over my face, smiling like it was her birthday, and spread her legs apart, bringing her young pussy against my face. ""Isn't his little willy horrible Tina"" said the little slut, as my nose pressed against the thin material into the groove of her labia. ""I like your pussy much more! It looks a bit like mine but the bit that sticks out is much nicer!"" Aunt Tina's labia and clit protruded more than any other I'd ever seen, and she played and tugged at it, as the kid looked on in admiration..</p><p>""Come to me baby"" Aunt asked, laying herself on the floor, her legs spread. ""Aunty...please... finish me first"" I pleaded, my penis throbbing uselessly in the air. ""Shut up Ian! Nikki, please would you put your little panties into his mouth to shut him up?""</p><p>Nikki peeled them off then deftly pushed the sweat and girl-cum soaked cotton into my mouth. After removing the rest of her outfit she lay herself between the older woman's thighs, and writhed as Tina's fingers went straight for her pert young ass. Aunty rolled over so that she was on top of the kid, and lowered her head down to the girl's little cunt, lapping at it furiously. The child was soon emitting shrieks of pleasure as she enjoyed, maybe her first ever orgasm, a tongue pressed deep into her pre-pubescent vagina..</p><p>""Let's help Ian cum baby-doll"" said Aunty, picking a feather-duster up from a cabinet, and flicking on the kettle to make a coffee. The two naked girls, came tow me, this time Aunty lowering her dripping cunt over my face. I immediately started licking up and down her cunt until I felt a tickling sensation from Nikki running the duster up and down my cock. ""Touch me properly!"" I tried to say, but the panties made it come out as an undecipherable grunt. ""What's wrong Ian? Do you want us to stop?"" asked Aunty, leaving me painfully on the verge of orgasm as she squeezed Nikki's hand and walked back to make the coffee..</p><p>Nikki continued to move the feathers up and down the length of my rod, sometimes flicking it at my balls, and the tickling sensation was starting to change from being pleasant to agonising. As I repeatedly neared the point of orgasm, my haunches would rise, and she'd withdraw the duster, over and over again. ""I think that your a pathetic little man Ian!"" said Nikki, enjoying my humiliation, as I thrust uselessly at the feathers. Sweat was starting to drip from my body, as I heard Aunt Tina say ""Shall we let him cum now?"" to cute Nikki..</p><p>My athletic dyke relation approached holding a steaming cup of black coffee. ""Ian - where are the spoons?"" I tried to nod towards an obvious drawer below the sink-unit but she ignored it. ""What's that Ian darling? You want me to use your penis?"" I shook my head vigourously, but she just continued to Nikki's obvious amusement. ""YOU DO? You're a tart Ian! It's ever so hot, and it will burn you horribly!"" I tried to twist away from my Aunt but she chose to interpret it as some ecstatic spasm, and knelt between my spread thighs..</p><p>Taking the base of my penis between her thumb and forefinger Aunt Tina pulled it from its vertical erect stance down, until, feeling like it would crack in two, it was pointing downwards, flush against my balls..</p><p>I was screaming against the sodden panties to no avail, when Aunty immersed the exposed head into the scalding liquid, where, with a few yanks of my foreskin, I spurted my load. As I ejaculated a genuine orgasm filled me, and I felt spasm after spasm of cum shoot into the coffee. ""Ohhhh Yucky!"" said the little-girl slut, enraptured with my agony and ecstasy..</p><p>With this, Aunt Tina released me, my penis springing back up, and pulled the panties from my mouth. My eyes were full of tears, but I felt a strange calm from being placed in such a submissive role..</p><p>""Are you OK Ian"" she asked, her eyes now looking kind and concerned..</p><p>""I'm OK Aunty. I hurt, but I want to hurt when I'm with you"".</p><p>""That's good Ian. You'll be sore for a few days, but when you fuck your little girl-friends I know you won't forget me! Now I'm going to take Nikki home - you should go and rest in bed, but tomorrow I want you to invite Sophie and Juliette over. Will you do that for your Aunty?"" </p><p>""Sure"" I told her, as I hobbled out, my cock burning while the two girls laughed..</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>After the episode with Aunt Tina and Nikki, I chose to leave it a few days before fulfilling the request of inviting Sophie and Juliette over for dinner..</p><p>I'd gone straight to bed after having my cock burnt by Aunty, feeling pained but elated from my first experience of personal sexual pain..</p><p>Aunty had come into my room late, dressed in a little white teddy and climbed into my bed. ""Don't worry Ian, I'm going to look after you."" she'd told me, rubbing a soothing creme onto my sore penis, and holding me in her arms as I fell to sleep..</p><p>When I awoke the following morning it was late, and I saw a note on my Pillow telling me that break-fast was ready for me downstairs, along with a little present. After pulling on my PJ's I rushed down and saw my bank-book next to the toast, along with a small wrapped parcel.</p><p>First, I looked into the bank-book and saw that Aunty had credited an extra $500 into my account, the amount I still needed for the bike! I then picked up the small package that lay by its side. It felt metallic and was quite small, easily fitting on the palm of my hand, though I couldn't begin to guess as to its contents..</p><p>Ripping away at the adhesive tape, I found a key. What was it for? I wondered, then on closer inspection saw the word ""Kawasaki"" embossed on the plastic fob. She couldn't have could she? I wondered in excitement. A door adjoined the kitchen to the garage, and I saw it was slightly ajar. Walking to it, I pushed it open, and saw, stood in the centre of the floor, two brand-new sparkling Karasaki KH-100 motor-bike's, one in black and the other customized in a deep hue of pink. Aunty was sat astride the pink model, wearing a short tight bikers jacket, made of white leather, with a tiny white leather figure hugging mini-skirt. ""Surprise!"" she said smiling at my obvious delight..</p><p>""Is it... Is it for me Aunty?"" I asked, not believing that the magnificent bike could be mine. ""Sure it is Ian - and it hasn't cost you a cent!""</p><p>""Wow... "" I ran up to her and kissed her warmly on the lips, allowing my tongue to press into her mouth, and my arm to pull her close to me. ""Hey! Slow down kid... you've got to let your bits get better before we play any of those games!"" she told me with a smile. ""Thanks Aunty.. It's great. I don't mind what you did to me...</p><p>I love you Aunt, I feel I'd let you do anything if you really wanted."" </p><p>""I know you would kid, and I will. I'd never do anything to you that wouldn't get better though, you know that. Now, some of your little friends might be a bit different, but you don't care do you?""</p><p>""Aunty, you can do what you like with any of them"" I told her. ""I'll help you, really! Can we take the bikes out for a run?""</p><p>We drove to the city that afternoon, Aunty decking me out in a cool leather bikers jacket, and black helmet, making me feel like Mad Max the second. We had a great day, shopping for clothes for us both, Aunty getting tons of lingerie, then taking me to the red-light part of down-town as dusk begin to fall..</p><p>She seemed to know the various shops and clubs well. Our first stop was a brightly lit shop called ""Fantasy"". They sold all sorts of sex stuff, a cute blonde assistant rushing to serve us as soon as she saw aunt, who obviously had a reputation as a good customer..</p><p>""Tina! Great to see you here again"" she said. ""And who are you?"" she asked looking at me. ""This is my nephew, Ian"" said Aunty, proudly. The blonde kissed me, then told me how good-looking I was, and how lucky I was to have an Aunt like Tina..</p><p>""So what can I get you both?"" she asked. Aunty passed me a list she had prepared. ""Anything you want to add Ian?""</p><p>I looked at the wild list of costumes and sex-aids in astonishment and interest..</p><p></p><blockquote><ul> <li>4 x Vibrators 4"", 6"", 12"" and 14""</li> <li>1 x Spiked Vibrator [hope its not for me I thought]</li> <li>1 x Vibrating Anal Probe [don't mind if that is]</li> <li>1 x Gynaecologists Chair</li> <li>1 x Double Ended rubber dildo</li> <li>1 x 8"" dildo gag</li> <li>1 x 16"" vaginal forceps [shit!]</li> </ul></blockquote><p>Assortment of 'costumes' to fit ages 7, 12, 15, and my size Include french-maid, nurse, school-girl, rubber body-suit baby-girl smocks, whore, pony-girl, tennis-costume etc.</p><p>- Include some costumes for Ian...</p><p>Assortment of drugs, eg Hard-On cream, Clit Stimulant, anaesthetics, acids etc..</p><p>Assortment of restrain and torture items as advised plus anything else you might recommend...</p><p>""Shit Aunty... We're going to have a good two weeks aren't we?"" The shop assistant was obviously thrilled with the order, and after taking our address, promised the stuff would be delivered within 24 hours.</p><p>As we returned to the bikes outside, Aunt asked what I wanted to do next. ""Are you ready for some sex Ian?""</p><p>""No Aunty"" I replied, my cock still stinging under the leather pants. ""That's ok kid, How about if we get ourselves a bite to eat in a little club I know, where they do little shows. It's girls only, but I think they'll let you in just this once"".</p><p>""Great Aunty"" I replied, as she kick-started the bike, and accelerated off..</p><p>It only took a few minuted to reach Aunt's club, though we had to navigate through a series of small alleys, and dark narrow roads to get there. The entrance was nondescript, no flashing neon outside, or anything else that might suggest its contents..</p><p>She pressed a small bell on the door, and after a shutter sliding open to check her identity, the door opened for us. A stunning red-haired woman stood in the doorway. ""TINA DARLING!"" she exclaimed, hugging Aunty. ""IT's BEEN SO LONG?"" Aunty hugged her back then made some whispered explanation on who I was. ""Well, why don't you come in, and make yourself comfortable. I'll get the kitchen to prepare some burgers, and you can be watching the show."".</p><p>A series of perhaps 20 small tables surrounded a stage in the medium sized room. The light was low, but I could see pretty maids, serving drinks to the various guests. The silhouettes of these members made it clear that they were all female, but I wasn't complaining, and trusted Aunt's word that, tonight at least, I'd be safe.</p><p>We took a table, and relaxed into the circular sofa that surrounded it. Almost immediately a beautiful 6""2 blonde approached us, dressed in the tightest of maid's costumes, and knelt by Aunt's side. .</p><p>""What can I get you Mistress?"" she asked, her voice strangely husky. ""We'll both have beers"" she replied. ""Slut, before you get them, kneel on the table, and lift the hem of your skirt."".</p><p>The maid climbed up, and dutifully did as asked, and I was astonished to see the vague outline of a penis and balls under a pair of frilly pink knickers! ""Oh shit!"" I commented. ""Get rid of him Aunty!""</p><p>""Pathetic isn't he"" she replied. Reaching for a candle, she spoke to him. ""My nephew doesn't seem to like you very much! What do you make of that?""</p><p>""I should be punished Mistress"" replied the TV, broadening his thighs while she rested the candle between them. I watched, dumb-struck as the panty material begin to burn, a wisp of smoke rising from the poor guy's crotch. As his pubic hair ignited I punched him hard in the face, knocking him off the table. .</p><p>""Aunty, it smells dreadful!"" I told her, as the maid crawled away with our order, his hand cupping his singed balls, and his nose bleeding. She was smirking like she was possessed. ""That was cool Ian. Just treat them like shit - that's what they want or they wouldn't be here!""</p><p>While we waited for the drinks, the stage curtain rose, and the amazonian woman who'd answered the door took to the raised platform.</p><p>""Welcome Ladies! Tonight we have something very special for you - may I present 'Little Bo Peep'"". A wave of applause swept through the room, as lights showed a backdrop of hills as if somewhere in the country-side.</p><p>A sound of a little-girl's singing came from off-stage along with the 'baa' of a lamb or sheep. As it got louder Aunty whispered into my ear ""Don't worry about the kid Ian. Her mom's a whore, and the kid's been doing dirty stuff since she was five! She loves it, really!""</p><p>A little blonde girl, aged no more than seven walked on, tugging at a large lamb with one arm. Her strawberry blonde hair was up in two cute pony-tails, and she wore a long dress, pale blue with white frills running around a pinafore style apron, and down the folds of a billowing skirt. As she reached the centre of the stage, she looked around, as if checking that no-one was nearby, then sat on the ground.</p><p>Reaching forward to her shiny shoes, she pulled the laces and slipped them off, then peeling down her frilly ankle socks. Reaching behind her waist she unclipped the apron, then the dress, slipping it off above her head, until all that she wore was a tight pair of panties.</p><p>After pulling her panties down to her knees, she offered a deliciously gawky little pose, her knees inwards from her feet, her head bowed, and a finger between her lips.</p><p>She looked up at the audience. ""What shall I do?"" she asked. ""Let the lamb lick you!"" yelled one of the lesbians, many of whom seemed to be enjoying the use of vibrators from the buzzing that now filled the room. .</p><p>""Yeah! Go on little girl!"" shouted another, as the cute kid pulled at the lamb, until its head was nustled between her lithe pink thighs. Soon she had wrapped her shapely girlish legs around the lamb's neck, and the audience could see it's tongue lapping at her tiny labia. The kid pinched at her erect nipples and shook her blonde bunches from side to side as if in a constant state of orgasm, though guven her age this seemed unlikely to be real.</p><p>Our drinks and meal were brought by the same she-male maid as before, his eyes looking frightened after the previous visit. Aunty let him lay down the food, waited until he turned, then deftly flicked up his short black silk skirt, and thrust her fork into a buttock. A bloodstain immediately appeared in the tight knickers he wore, but she just laughed and let him leave. ""I'm a bitch aren't I Ian?"" I nodded, not really caring what atrocities she might wish to inflict on this pathetic specimin of a man.</p><p>The kid on stage was still playing with her pet, her hands now pushing apart its rear legs while she tried to push her tongue into its brown anus. ""C'mon Ian - lets go..."" said Aunty. I wanted to see what happened to the seven year old school-girl but she said she was tired.</p><p>""It's always the same anyway. She'll end up with it fucking her.</p><p>Christ knows what most of the girls here see in it. They wouldn't let a cock near them in a million years.""</p><p>""Would you Aunty?"" I asked.</p><p>""Well not normally Ian, but I'd let you fuck me darling."".</p><p>We left the place, Aunty promising to bring me again one Saturday, when she said the show was a lot 'harder'. I got a buzz seeing the two bikes stood outside, and realising that one was mine, gave Aunty a hug. ""Go on Ian. Leave out the sentimental stuff, and let's get home!""</p><p>Before I went upstairs to bed that night, Aunt Tina suggested that the following evening we should invite Juliette and Sophie over for dinner. ""I can't phone Juliette"" I told her - ""You know... her brother might answer... it would be awkward"".</p><p>""Alright... I'll phone her. Hmm.</p><p>It might be best if her mum didn't know where she was"". I couldn't pretend to guess her motives, but decided it would be best to let her get on with it! ""Ian, what's the name of the headmistress at Juliette's school?""</p><p>""I don't know - it's the same as Judy's though"". I flicked through the book, and found the St Augustus entry in the book.</p><p>""Mrs Brown"" I told her.</p><p>Tina phoned the number as I read it out from the directory. ""Hello, Is that Mrs Konig?.... Great, this is Mrs Brown at St Augustus. I wanted to ask if Juliette could join us for a party we're holding tomorrow.</p><p>One of the teachers is leaving, and we'd like Juliette to sing......</p><p>You don't think so? She's got a great voice!.... Well, anyway, I'll ask one of our teachers to pick her up at 6.00..... Have her wear something pretty will you? Maybe in pink so that it will match with the others..... Yes, it will be late, maybe after midnight, but we'll bring her home..... Super..... Bye!""</p><p>""I'm collecting her at 6.00!"" remarked my Aunty, her purposes starting to dawn on me. I called Sophie, and told her about the bike, and the arrival of my Aunty. Tina asked me to give her some indication of what we'd been up to, so I recounted the tales of the milk-bar, the majorettes, and today's trip to the night-club. Sophie gasped as I spoke. ""Wow Ian... she sounds great!"" she told me. ""This makes me feel so horny - I'll be there!""</p><p>Aunty motioned to me that she wanted to speak to Sophie herself. ""Hi! Sophie? This is Tina. Listen, Ian's told me about the little story you told him, about the bus and the school-kids. No! Don't worry! I love it! I think we can be great friends, You, Ian, and me! We'll soon sort out Juliette! Anyway, I want to hear the rest of the story. Would you write it down for me? Bring it with you? Fine! See you then!""</p><p>""Aunty, I've a funny idea that I'm going to need a good night's sleep... See you in the morning"" I remarked as I made my way upstairs.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 8</h5><p>On the day of the 'dinner party' for Sophie and Juliette, Ian woke up late. It must have been noon, when Aunt Tina entered the bedroom with a tray of lunch..</p><p>Tina had been practicing her aerobics, and wore her tight black work-out gear, the appearance being as if she'd just stepped out of an MC Hammer MTV video. ""Hi Kid! How are you today?""</p><p>Ian checked himself (paying particulr attention to his cock) and told her he was fine. The cream she'd given him after the events with her little majorette friend, Nikki, seemed to have worked wonders, and it was back to its normal erect self. She sat on the edge of the bed, and explained her plans for the afternoon.</p><p>""I'm cooking some food for us all, then at about 5.00 I'll go and collect Juliette! Sophie's been on the phone, we had a chat. She's coming round in an hour or two, so that I can get to know her a little better!""</p><p>Ian asked whether her purchases had been delivered from the outing to the sex-store. ""Oh yes - we're going to have a very dirty couple of days Ian! Are you ready for them darling?"" As she spoke, she pushed her hand under the duvet, and gently grasped his swolen penis, moving it backwards and forwards. ""Yes Aunty...Yes, I'm ready..."".</p><p>""Kid, some of the stuff we do might be a little, you know, unsavoury, but you don't care do you? Even if they meant that your girlfriends got hurt a little?"" Ian was ready to trust his life to the woman, so told her so. ""You're in charge Aunty - You do what you like, really!"" She left him with the message that he should stay in bed while she prepared things, so when she left the room, he reached down for the stash of magazines, keen to get rid of his hard-on! When he picked up the case it seemed lighter than it had, so kneeling on the bed, he flicked the combination locks, and checked inside.</p><p>A flush of worry hit him when he saw that it was almost empty. A note had been placed on top of what little remained, which he read, with concern..</p><p></p><blockquote><i>Ian - I wanted you in the right mood for this evening so I'm afraid that I've taken your dirty magazines. It's a shame to split up such a colletion, but I've sent some to your Mom and Dad so they know what kind of boy you are! (Thet'll be awfully cross with you don't you think?).

</i><p>The worst ones I've put in an envelope, with a note to explain that they're yours. If you have any second thoughts about letting me do what I like tonight, I'm afraid that they'll be posted to the police! I think they might lock you up for those little-girl pictures. It might be nice for you in a prison, I think that the other convicts would really take to you!</p>
<p>I was shocked at the picture of Michaela! That's my daughter Ian, she's only six! What sort of fantasies did you have about her? I noticed the stains of cum all over the photograph, and for that you'll have to be punished!</p>
<p>Please don't think about running away. You know that I'll catch you, and I'd rather that you endured your punishments like a man.</p>
<p>When you're ready, come down-stairs, and I'll tie you up.</p>
<p>Your loving Aunty Tina<br/> x-x-x</p></blockquote><p>""SHIT!"" he thought aloud. Dad would kill him this time - and was Tina serious about sending the pictures to the police? He couldn't risk the chance, so dressing, went down-stairs, his hard-on having quickly softened at this turn of events.</p><p>Tina stood at the foot of the stairs, obviously waiting for me.</p><p>""You've seen then?"" she asked in a stern voice. ""Yes Aunty"" Ian replied meekly. ""Undress Ian... I'm going to tie you up here at the foot of the stairs. Sit on the third step for me will you?""</p><p>He sat down in the entrance hall steps, undressing until he was naked.</p><p>Aunty looped a rope around each knee, looping each one round a bannister rail, then tugging. The effect was first of his knees spreading, then as she continued pulling, his ass being lifted from the steps. The addition of ropes strapping his elbows up to the hand-rails left Ian suspended above the steps, thighs stretched apart.</p><p>""Ian darling. I hope you understand that I had to do this. I love you, and I think I'll love Sophie and Juliette, but I need to dominate and hurt you all... Do you see why?""</p><p>""Aunty... I don't mind you hurting me, but please don't do anything too painful to me?"" he pleaded, trying to lift his head and look at her.</p><p>""We'll see."" Ian heard the door bell go, and she turned towards it.</p><p>""That will be Sophie!"" she told him, as she pulled it open. Sophie looked typically slutty, in a short halter-top and a tight pair of jeans, that had been deliberately torn along the thighs, and across the cheeks of her buttocks.</p><p>Ian guessed from her lack of concern, that Sophie had been warned of his predicament. ""Hi Ian! I can see right up your ass from here! Are you embarassed"" she giggled. ""Yeah, Just a bit Sophie"" he told her, angry at the lack of respect, and clenching his buttocks. Tina pulled a couple of seats from the kitchen, positioning each towards him.</p><p>""Sophie... Why don't we start by listening to the rest of your story.</p><p>Ian, If you need anything just ask. By the way, if you cum, you'll have to swallow it afterwards! And if you interrupt we'll make you cum!""</p><p>""Aww shit Aunty - that's disgusting!"" Ian told her. ""Ian, I love you so I'll give you one chance, and that was it. Your next comment will mean semen in the mouth time! And just to help you feel nice and sexy while Sophie tells her tale, I've got some presents for you!"" Opening her handbag, she pulled out what Ian took to be a small cotton handkerchief. Dangling it between her fingers she waved it at him, and he saw that it was actually a tiny pair of panties.</p><p>""They're Michaela's Ian and I'm going to put them into your mouth!"" Sophie looked at Ian's Aunty uncertainly. ""Michaela's my six year old daughter Soph. Would you believe that your pervert boyfriend has been masturbating over a photograph of her? Look at it! It's all covered in his nasty cum!"" After looking at the picture Sophie commented ""She's lovely isn't she? I'd love to sleep with her"". .</p><p>""Play your cards right girl, and you never know"" Tina replied smiling. Sophie smiled at Ian, raised the photo to her lips, and licked off the crusty dried cum from its glossy surface. ""Just so that I can look at it properly"" she said in a little-girl voice, as she pushed a hand down the front of her tight jeans.</p><p>""Later Sophie, later. I want to hear your story first !"" said Tina, yanking the photo back, then kneeling next to Ian. She pushed her little daughter's panties into his mouth, that was dutifully open.</p><p>Having held his head up for the previous ten minutes his neck was aching badly, something Tina seemed to realise as she pushed a pillow beneath it. ""Now, what else have I got for you here"", she pondered as she rumaged through her bag. ""Oh yes! You'll love these!"" she said holding three small vibrators in her hand. They were only 4-5"" long and little thicker than the pen-light batteries they contained.</p><p>""Are those Michaela's as well?"" Sophie giggled. ""You're a slut Sophie"" said Tina laughing, as she flicked a switch on the base of the first.</p><p>She held it, as it buzzed and vibrated against Ian's erect cock then pulled a length of adhesive tape from a dispenser. ""Just to keep it in place darling. It should feel nice until I have to peel it off!""</p><p>Tightly she strapped it against his penis, then switched on the second vibrator, and pushed it between his spread buttocks. It entered his rectum easily, as his anus spasmed trying to reject the invading object. .</p><p>""He's trying to push it out Tina!"" warned Sophie, but Tina shook her head. ""Don't worry Sophie, he'll have to shit it out!"" With that she turned on the third, and pressed it against the inch of plastic that was exposed. Soon both vibrators, one behind the other were completely inside him, Tina's finger pushed into his ass. ""Ohh. I wanted one!"" said Sophie pouting. ""Get on with the story Sophie and you can have whatever you want darling!""</p><p>Sophie pulled a wad of papers from her pocket and looked at Ian's Aunty. ""You know it's all about little girls being hurt don't you?"" Tina nodded, ""Don't worry Sophie, it's all only a story. Just make it really nasty for me will you?"" .</p><p>""Oh yes"" she replied. ""It is very nasty. I think you'll like it !""</p><p>Sophie gazed at Ian who was now bouncing up and down in his bondage, as the three vibrators pushed him towards the orgasm he was trying to avoid. ""I hope this really turns you on Ian babes! I'd love to kiss you when your mouth was full of cum!"" she said, then started to tell her story.</p><p>""Do you know the story so far Tina? A school-bus of pretty little girls along with some of their attractive mothers, has been hijacked by its driver and some men. They'd thought they were stopping to use the rest-room, but haven't been allowed to. One of the kids, a cute ten year old called Jenny, has been whipped and made to drink another girl's mothers piss. She's called Samantha by the way. Afterwards, Samantha beat up Jenny's mom and really badly damaged her pussy.</p><p>Anyway, this had all been going on outside whilst inside the bus, the passengers were desperate to use a toilet, while the driver was getting bored. All the fun seemed to be outside, while he had to watch the mothers and children less they tried to escape.</p><p>The bus had a central isle, two seats on each side. Around its centre was a pair of large tables, each about 5 foot long, with four seats pointing inwards towards each. He walked over to them, and onto one placed a large crate, and a polythene refuse bag. On the other he placed three tripods, two suspending large photographic flash lamps, the third, an expensive looking camera.</p><p>""Ok sluts, kids, we're going to play a game. One of my hobbies is photography so I thought I'd indulge myself. In the box are some clothes and props that we had made. In the next ten minutes you're to dress up your horny little daughters and yourselves and you're going to model for me! Now, there's some rules. The first is that the pose you use must involve you both pissing into the bag when I press the shutter! The second is that it must be theme, you know? Like you could both be school-girl lovers or something? I guess I should also warn you that if I don't think it looks very kinky, cute and sick, there's a prize you wouldn't want, believe me. Any questions sluts?""</p><p>One of the little girls raises her hand. ""What is it kid?"" .</p><p>""My mummy's not here"" she said diminutively. ""Any other of you kids on your own?"" One other raised her little arm. .</p><p>""Ok babies. Did you see what that lady did to your little friend Paula out there? You did? Well, unless you want the same treatment you're going to come and sit with me, and make me feel good. The rest of you cunts better get started, the clock's started bitches!"" The two girls walked to the front of the bus, while the various mothers made a dash for the crate. They fought over various garments before returning to their seats, and starting to explain to their children the need to do what the driver asked.</p><p>The two little girls tentatively approached the driver. Both wore the little uniform gymslips that left most of their girlish legs exposed, with little frilled ankle socks and black shiny shoes on their young feet. The older of the pair looked to be about 11, while the younger one couldn't have been over 7.</p><p>""What's your names kids?"" asked the driver. The older spoke first saying ""I'm Anna, and this is my little sister, Jacqui. Please don't hurt us?""</p><p>""Well, that depends"" replied the driver. He sat on the bus dash-board, towering above the children. ""You two going to do what I tell you to?"" .</p><p>""Yes... I promise"" said Anna. ""What about you Jacqui?"" .</p><p>""Uh huh"" she said, her cute little round face smiling at him. ""You haven't a clue what's going on have you kid?"" he said to the naive child. Reaching to the front of his pants, he pulled out his huge erect cock, it's 10 inches longer than little Jacqui's fore-arm, and probably thicker.</p><p>""Do you know what this is Jacqui? No? What about you Anna? You do? I bet you're a real slut aren't you Anna. You'd like me to push it into your little cunt? You wouldn't? You better do what I tell you to then."".</p><p>He told the two girls to hug each other. Obediantly, they wrapped their arms around one anothers backs. .</p><p>""Let me see you touching each other's bottoms under the panties."" Anna knelt down, keeping her arms around her baby sister, then dropped them to the back of her slim baby-doll thighs. Running them upwards her arms lifted the little girl's skirt hem, until the seven year old's waist was visible above the waist of the white cotton panties. She then slipped her palms back down but under the elasticated waist, until they rested on Jacqui's buttocks. .</p><p>""Do the same Jacqui!"" he ordered, relishing the sight as the little kid repeated her sister's actions. ""Good girls! Now you're goin to kiss each other. When you kiss, I want to see your tongues pushing into each others mouths yeah?""</p><p>The two little sisters made a beautiful sight as the kissed and loved each other, their little pink tongues entwined, hands massaging each others butts, like a pair of tarts in a porn movie. The driver was now masturbating as he enjoyed the scene, and moved forwards, to kneel next to them. His cock was now at the height of Jacqui's parted lips, so he moved it gently forward towards the intersection of tongues. They knew better than to stop, when his blood-filled helmet touched, but as he dripped a little globule of pre-cum into their shared spittle Anna pulled back.</p><p>""Did I tell you to stop slut?"" he asked. ""No, umm, sorry"" she said dolefully. ""But it tasted horrible, and also I need the toilet....""</p><p>""So do I"" said little Jacqui, who was still smiling.</p><p>An evil glint returned to the drivers eyes as he pulled out two bottles from his pocket. Waving one he said ""I put this stuff in your cokes. One drop and you all need to go! Kiss again sluts!"" As they returned to their embrace, he opened the first bottle and dripped four or five drops onto each of their tongues. ""Move your legs further apart Jacqui"". The little girl stood, her feet a few inches apart, but quickly spread them when he gave her a harsh slap on the inner thigh. Her sisters knees likewise spread two foot apart, to avoid similar treatment. ""Now kids, I want you to push two of your fingers from one hand into your sisters bottom hole. I want to see your other hand pushed, still from behind and under the panties, between the thighs so that your hand is against your sister's pussy. When its there look at me."".</p><p>The sight of their hands stretching one another's panties was delicious, and soon he could see from the outline that they had done as he'd requested. Each had squeeled as their anus had been invaded by the sisters fingers but could only push closer together when trying to escape the penetration.</p><p>As they looked at him, he opened the other bottle, that contained some tiny silver-coloured globules of metal. He emptied one onto the padded section of a small band-aid plaster then stuck it against the busses floor. He emptied the remaining metal globules onto two larger band-aids then with his free hand pulled the two girls slightly apart. Against the outlined finger that covered each girlish pussy, he stuck a plaster onto the cotton panty material. ""You need the toilet badly yet?"" he asked each one.</p><p>Both said yes, but he knew it wasn't that bad or they'd know it for sure! ""Watch me"" he ordered.</p><p>Anna and Jaquie followed his gaze down to the plaster on the floor. ""Did you see those little blobs of metal? That was called phospherous. It's nasty stuff if it gets wet!"" With that he spat on the band-aid. As the spit sank through the ventilation holes, a hiss preceeded a fizzling sound and burning flame. In seconds the band-aid was nothing but a bubble of melted plastic, and beneath it a half inch deep hole was burnt into the busses linoleum floor.</p><p>""Now if one of you should piss accidentily, that's what will happen to your little pussy, and your sisters pretty hand! Since that stuff I gave you will make you want to go to the toilet very badly you'd be best to pinch each others pee-holes tightly together! Get to it kids!""</p><p>The two children understood, and pulled one another even closer.</p><p>The driver saw each grimace as their urethra's were pinched, then further grimacing as the liquid he had administered began to take full effect.</p><p>""Anna... I can't hold on"" wept Jaquie. ""Nor can I sis"" moaned Anna. ""I'm just going to have to let go. Pinch me tighter, you must...."".</p><p>""Arggg"" cried the little sister, as the bus driver saw a small red spot of blood trickle down the inside of her thigh. ""Your fingernails Anna!""</p><p>""Sorry..."" replied the sister, knowing that there was nothing she could do to prevent piercing the skin of Jacquie's groin. A little drip of urine followed the blood trail, and the driver knew now that the seven year old had lost control of her bladder, the pinching fingers being all that prevented the burning of her labia.</p><p>""Hold it like that for five minutes and I'll take off the burning stuff"" the driver told them. Before standing, he pushed his cock back to their inter-twined tongues, and with a few quick jerks of his wrist, started to ejaculate. The first spurt of dirty white cum made a pool on Jacquie's tongue but was stretched between their lips as the second string of ejaculate landed right across Anna's face. .</p><p>""Lick it off Jacquie!"" he ordered, cumming into the seven year-old's pigtailed brunette hair as she collected more sperm from her sisters face, onto her cute little tongue.</p><p>As his orgasm subsided the sister's faces were a mess of cum strands, that stretched from a girlish pouting lip to a cute button nose, between their teeth and tongues, whilst some dripped towards their chins. Each face was contorted as they tried to restrain their bladders, and both now had a trickle of blood running from the crotch to their little white socks. ""Four minutes to go kids...."".</p><p>Sophie paused at this point. ""How's it going Ian?"" she asked. He was flushed with excitement from the vibrators in his rectum, on his cock, and her sick story. A muffled yell came from his pantie filled lips.</p><p>""What's wrong baby. Do you want to cum?"" she asked. ""You'll have to swallow it afterwards... Are you sure?"" The need to cum was immense to the tied up boy, though the idea of having his own male sperm in his mouth was sufficiently obscene that he shook his head to the negative.</p><p>""He disagreed with you Sophie! You really should punish him for that!"" said Tina, passing Sophie a short dog-whip. ""He'll probably cum when you beat him, so be ready!""</p><p>Sophie approached Ian with the whip, reached into his mouth and pulled out the little-girl panties. He was silent, knowing not to speak out of turn, as Sophie placed their crotch against the head of his cock, then raised the whip.</p><p>SWISH! She brought the whip hard down onto his scrotum, causing him to scream like he was posessed. Again she lifted it, but this time with a CRACK landed it onto his cock. As he screamed again, his penis jerked, and flooded the panty material with the contents of his balls. She jacked his cock with her hand, until his orgasm subsided, and a large gooey mess covered the white cotton, then pushed it into his mouth. He tried to spit it out, but the panties prevented more than a trickle from running out of his lips.</p><p>""It tastes lovely doesn't it darling!"" said Sophie, as she lowered her own head, and licked the sticky trail from his chin. ""Don't you wish you were homosexual and you could taste it all the time?"" Ian shut his eyes, in absolute degradation, but already his prick was once again starting to harden.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 9</h5><p>As Ian hung suspended from the stair banister, his mouth full of a pair of little-girl panties that were sodden with his own sperm, his aunt Tina spoke..</p><p>""I hope you don't mind kids, but as well as Juliette, I've a few other people coming to our little party! I haven't seen my daughter, Michaela for a few days, so my friend who's been looking after her should arrive soon! Hmm. I do hope that Bobbi hasn't hurt her! You'll love Bobbi Ian, maybe you too Sophie. She looks like an eighteen year old Brigit Bardot, all pout and innocence, but she's a vicious slut when she wants to be!</p><p>Then I've asked Nikki to come, because she loves me! Do you know her Sophie? She's only thirteen, but she's very sexy. Doesn't like men though, does she Ian?"" Ian's memory flooded with the agony he had felt when Nikki and Tina had burnt his cock with hot coffee, and hoped that it wasn't an experience he'd have to repeat...</p><p>""I don't like men very much either, but I have told a few gay guys I know that theres some nice juvenile ass here for them, should they want it! Ian seems to be developing a taste for man after all, and I'm sure they'll be pleased to help him broaden his new found interest! And you never know Sophie, if I feel like it I might let them give Juliette and yourself a little ass-fucking, especially if it makes Ian jealous!""</p><p>""Oooh. Yes please!"" said Sophie, much to Ian's evident distress. ""I've never done that before, and I bet it's really uncomfortable. Ian could lick my bottom clean after they'd cum into it!""</p><p>""Sure he would"" laughed Tina. ""You're a spunky kid Sophie. I like you! Anyway, all in all, I think this could turn out to be quite a night, so to get me in the right mood, will you tell me some more of your story?</p><p>Sophie grinned and returned to her tale.</p><p>""Taking a final pleasing look at little Anna and Jacqui's cum-covered and tear-stained contorted little faces, the driver left them, walking to the centre of the bus.</p><p>""So Ladies"" he asked. ""Who's going to be first?"" They were all so desperate for a piss, that all raised their hands immediately.</p><p>He scanned his eyes around the room. As he'd requested, they were dressed up in various costumes. The dress he'd provided was deliberately provocotive, showing lots of bare-flesh on both mothers and daughters, so he rapidly felt his stiffness returning.</p><p>He pointed at a striking red-haired woman near the back of the bus, ushering her forward. As she walked, holding the hand of her eleven year old daughter, he confirmed the 'rules'.</p><p>""You're all dressed up for me - that's a good start, and just as well. When I call you forward, you're to wait while I set up a 'stage' for you. I may then want to apply a few props! Now I'm so pleased with the way you all look, that I've decided to video your little shows, as well as photograph them, so be ready to put on your very best performance!</p><p>By the way, should you decide not to act properly, I won't mess about!"" Raising his arm he waved a short-barelled shot-gun, raising a murmer of distress from his audiance.</p><p>He looked around as he spoke, his gaze settling on a little girl stood by one of the aisle seats. Unlike the others, she remained in her uniform gym-slip, its hem long by comparison, reaching down to just above her knees. The driver loved the sight of a little-girl's bare legs, and had chosen costumes accordingly, so this infuriated him.</p><p>Running to her he grabbed the kid by one of her pig-tails, and her mothers arm, pulling them forward. The mother, dressed in an abbreviated police-woman's dress looked surprisingly unconcerned.</p><p>A pair of hand-cuffs hung from the woman's belt, that he snapped shut on a wrist, attaching the other cuff to a nearby table.</p><p>Returning to the woman's child, he raised his hand to hit her then stopped. Looking in the six year old's pretty round face, he could clearly see the dark hue of a black-eye, and a swelling around one of her ears. He took hold of the gym-slip's skirt and lifted it over her head, then slowly unbuttonned her blouse. What he saw surprised even him.</p><p>Her lithe young girlish body was covered with the welts of many harsh whippings. Hundreds of scars criss-crossed her body, from her upper thighs, over her pussy, her stomach, breasts, sides and back. Many had drawn blood from the scabs that covered their length. ""Shit! Who did this to you kid?"" he asked.</p><p>""Mommy and Daddy"" she replied dolefully. He looked up at the mother who was now smiling. ""Fuck her if you want to.."" she said.</p><p>""She's not worth much else, silly little bitch."" The driver moved his fingers to the daughter's swolan pussy, easily slipping in two fingers. ""I've fingered whores who are tighter than this!"" he exclaimed. .</p><p>The woman giggled. ""Yes... We've been stretching her since she was a baby! She's very obediant too. Watch!"" </p><p>""Kitten? Push the man's gun into your pussy darling?"" The little girl pushed herself onto the table, lifting up her feet. Parting her knees first, she reached for the barrel of the loaded shotgun, pulling it between her knees, then down so that it pointed at her sweet pink labia. Spreading these with her fingers, she pulled at the barrel hard, squeeling as its front sight tore slightly at the entrance to her love-canal. More tugging left her crying but still she pulled, and soon six inches of the barrel was inside of her, its outline visible as it pressed out her lower abdomen..</p><p>The woman raised her fingers to her mouth, parting her puffy lips slightly. ""Go on.. Fire. I don't mind!"" she said, her voice turning husky, but this was too much, even for the driver. ""You really want me to, don't you?"" he asked. The mother nodded coquettishly. ""Fuck me... Well, maybe later - this is too easy for my taste. But you might be able to help me..."".</p><p>The driver yanked the barrel from the little-girl's pussy, pushing her off the table so that she landed in a heap by its side. ""Stay there!"" he ordered, then opened the woman's hand-cuffs. ""I suppose you're enjoying all this?"" he asked. ""Ooh, yes.</p><p>But I don't want to get hurt!"" she replied. ""Ok. I'll let you help if you want. First thing you can do is be my narrator as the girls do their stuff. You manage that?""</p><p>""Sure!"" she said. ""My name's Heidi by the way. We make films of Kitten all the time and I love talking dirty to her. If she wasn't such a little gold-mine I'd have finished her off years ago!""</p><p>""OK - well you can see our first two actresses here. This is what we're going to do..."".</p><p>The driver whispered into Heidi's ear for a few minutes, whilst the Mother and daughter from the back walked back and forth, hands pressed against the crotch, as they tried to forget their desperate need to urinate.</p><p>The costumes they had chosen were those of a sporting scene. The beautiful red-haired mother wore a green english Barbour jacket that reached to just below her waist, a small bush of red pubic hair visible underneath. The eleven year old daughter looked cute in a yellow rubberised mac, with matching short yellow rubber boots. Her Mac left slightly more to the imagination as it flared out, to finish at her upper thighs. As a prop, the mother held a short thick fishing rod, a small hook attached to a short length of nylon fishing line that hung from its end.</p><p>""Right ladies. Time to start and don't forget the gun!"" Heidi pinned up a large white sheet across one of the wide windows that were placd next to the central tables. She then unfolded a roll of fabric onto which had been painted the backdrop of a fast flowing Salmon river. The table was like a stage, as it sat between the cameras and lights, and the backdrop.</p><p>The table was sufficiently low , and the bus ceiling high for the mother to stand upright, as she was ushered up by Heidi. She looked at the driver, frightened, as he reached into the carton, a drew out a small plastic container.</p><p>""Hold the fishing rod out bitch!"" he commanded, as he pulled on a rubber glove. ""Heidi, hold the girl."" The slutty woman took the red-head's child, pulling her onto her lap, a hand moving straight for the eleven year-old innocent's pussy.</p><p>""We want this to be as realistic as possible, so lets add some bait to your rod shall we?"" asked the driver. From inside the container, and using his gloved hand, he pulled out a long slimy earth-worm, pushing one end of it's wiggling form onto the large barbed fishing hook.</p><p>""We'll prepare your little girl's rod in a moment. First though, I'm going to blind-fold you both, just because it looks better. He showed her two blindfolds, the second rod, and four cotton wool ear plugs as he spoke. Quickly, he wrapped the black silk material around her head, the pushed the cotton into her ears. He faked a slap towards the woman's face, but she didn't flinch. Moving his lips to her ear, he asked ""You don't mind if we rape your little girl do you?"" Again there was no response, the woman continuing to stand silently. ""Good. Those seem to have worked!"" He heard a chuckle from Heidi and turned to her.</p><p>""The kid wants to know when she gets her fishing-rod and blindfold"" laughed Heidi. The driver turned. ""Sorry kid.. You're not really going to be a fisherman. You're going to be your mommy's fish! Heidi? The kid should be wet - this is where you can use the bag.</p><p>As Heidi stood, the driver noticed blood seeping from the eleven year-old's hairless little cunt. ""What have you done now?"" he asked his assitant, exasperated. ""Oh - nothing really - I just love taking a little girls virginity. I had to push three fingers in before she tore!""</p><p>""Well get on with this for the moment, and you can do what you like with any of them..."".</p><p>Heidi moved to the terrified mother, and held the black plastic bag between her thighs. ""Piss Slut!"" she commanded. When there was no response she realised that the woman could't hear her, so temporarily pulled one of the cotton-wool ear-plugs out and repeated her command. A few seconds passed before the woman said ""I'm sorry.. I am! I can't - I've been holding on for too long!""</p><p>""Bullshit!"" exclaimed Heidi, driving a clenched fist hard into the poor woman's kidneys. ""See! That helped!"" she said, as the womans urethra opened and a stream of yellow piss entered the bag. It seemed to go on and on, but soon the torrent lessened, and leaving the remainder to drip onto the table, Heidi held up the bag.</p><p>""Ok - Now get the child onto the table!"" Heidi picked up the woman's daughter and after pulling off the mac, so as to leave her naked, dropped her at the mother's feet. Tilting the bag, she begin to pour its contents over the school-girl's pretty face, into her hair, then all over her lithe young body. The baby-doll tried to twist and turn but it was to no avail, and soon the eleven year old looked like a slimy drowned rat.</p><p>""Slut!"" the driver addressed the little girl, but she had her fingers at her watering eyes, trying to clear then of her mothers stinging urine. ""Slut! Answer me!"" Still the make-believe fish-girl failed to respond. Then there was a little voice from under the table. ""Y-y-yes?"" it came quietly. ""Kitten you slag. He doesn't mean you!"" said Heidi. ""Sorry"" she smiled at the driver.</p><p>""We tend to call her that at home! Though since she answered might you want to use her to demonstrate?""</p><p>""Good idea Heidi!"" said the driver. ""I'll make the woman'd kid watch!"" He took hold of the piss-covered girl's pig-tails and dragged her to the table's edge. ""Disobediant cow"" he yelled, driving his fist hard into her solar-plexus. As she folded in agony, almost falling off the table, he continued. ""Next time I say 'slut' I mean you. Do you understand? And take your fingers from your eyes - I like to see them all red and watery!</p><p>Now slut, do you see the hook on the end of your mommy's fishing rod? In a minute I'm going to ask you to swallow it!""</p><p>The poor school-girl shook her head in fear, as she looked at the cruelly barbed hook, and perhaps worse, the long earth-worm that it impaled.</p><p>""Do you want me to chop your fingers off? That's the punsihment for disobediant litte girls! You'll never be able to push them into your slutty little pussy again!"" The idea of this innocent little girl masturbating seemed very unlikely, but the prospect of such damage made her shake her head.</p><p>""When your mommy's fishing for you, I want to see you playing with the hook... Kitten here is going to show you what I mean."" Heidi was meanwhile telling her six year old slave-daughter what was expected of her, and despite the kid's earlier show of obediance, she didn't seem very happy with the demands.</p><p>""Kitten... If you don't do it we'll eat Delia for thanksgiving!"" </p><p>""Who the fuck's Delia?"" asked the driver. ""Another daughter?""</p><p>""No"" smiled Heidi. ""I'm not quite that bad! It's Kitten's pet, a little rabbit. Only thing I can think of that's actually fond of her!""</p><p>The threat seemed to have worked, as Kitten knelt on the table submissively, head down, and hands loosely clasped behind her back. ""Ha! You needn't have worried anyway. This is only a demonstration!"" the driver said to Heidi's girl. He picked up another fishing rod from the floor, that instead of a hook and worm, carried a little piece of licorice candy, that had been dipped in some red food coloring. Placing it in the hands of theo the red-haired mother, he yelled into her ears that she should practice her part.</p><p>She swung the rod as if casting while Kitten lowered her self onto her tummy and started writhing around the table, at the woman's feet. Each time the suspended licorice landed on the six-year old's naked body, it left a red dot of food-coloring. Kittin manoevered herself around until her childish little bare pussy was under the licorice, pulling her tiny labia apart, and allowing the candy to enter her pussy. Believing that the driver had tugged on the line, the blind-folded red-head jerked at the rod, pulling the licorice back out with a pop.</p><p>""Now your bottom Kitten!"" said Heidi, and watched her daughter take the line and move it to her behind. The six year old pulled apart the cheeks of her ass, and slipped the licorice into her anus. Again, the mother jerked at her rod, but as the hook-less line flew up, it was apparent that the licorice had come off. ""If that happens, we replace the bait"" said the driver, tying a new piece to the end of the line.</p><p>""Now your mouth slut!"" Kitten twisted round, so that the licrice was in her face, but instead of taking it into her mouth, she licked the candy up and down. Allowing a third of the three inch length of candy between her lips she sucked it in, and gently blew it out, as if she was giving head! ""There's no point in her swallowing it"" said the driver. ""But we want to check that the woman's strong enough!"" He ushered Kitten back under the table, and looped the line around the thick wooden crate that had previously contained the costumes. The woman pulled up on the rod, but the box wouldn't budge. ""Take off her blindfold and ear-plugs for a second Heidi, and move her kid where she can't be seen?"" he asked.</p><p>When the woman was allowed to look, all before her was a harmless length of nylon string connected to the large box. ""When we photograph the two of you fishing, we want the rods really carrying a weight, high near the buses roof. Try harder!"" The woman flexed her muscles and heaved up, and the box swung upwards until it was 5' from the table. .</p><p>""Yeah - Make it swing a bit"", he ordered, watching the box swing around near the ceiling. ""Good -now we can get your kid to do the same thing then think about starting!"" Relieved, the woman allowed the box to fall, hitting the table with a large thump, then bent down as her blond-fold and ear plugs were replaced. She put down the rod, as Heidi fixed the silk on tightly, giving the driver a chance to swap back in the worm-bated rod.</p><p>When Heidi put the woman's daughter back onto the table the driver spoke to her. ""Do you really understand what we want you to do?"" he asked. ""Yes..."" replied the eleven year old. ""I..I can't do it. I'll let you spank me, or beat me, or injure my pussy, but please not this?"" she pleaded. The driver pointed the shotgun at her mother's face. ""You agree now, or I shoot mommy!""</p><p>Realising the futility of arguing, the small girl lay her piss-soaked smelly naked body onto the table, as she had just seen Kitten do, and the mother unwittingly started to lower the cruelly spiked hook towards her, the worm thrashing away in its captured state.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 10</h5><p>Sophie's recounting of her tale was interrupted by the ring of a telephone, that Tina left the room to answer.</p><p>""That was Bobbi and Michaela! They're on their way, and should arrive in about an hour, so I guess we better start getting ready!""</p><p>She walked over to the stairs, where poor Ian once again was suffering from a huge hard-on. ""So Ian. If I untie you are you going to be good? I'd expect you to only do what I tell you, even if you don't like it! Are you ready to be obedient for me?""</p><p>Ian couldn't reply, as Tina's daughter's panties still filled his mouth. ""Let's start by pulling those out. Michaela might want to wear them after all!"" She removed the white cotton from his lips, and started undoing the ropes that had suspended him. As the final tie was loosened, he slid down the stairs, landing in an undignified heap on the entrance-hall's carpet.</p><p>""I think it's going to be a nice evening!"" she said, looking out of the window. ""Perhaps we should have the party outside?"" Sophie nodded in agreement. ""C'mon Ian. You're not as bad as all that!"" Tina said as she helped him to his feet. ""You OK now?""</p><p>Ian managed a smile. He ached a bit, and continued to feel a bit nervous in his Aunt's presence, but the idea of seeing Juliette again made him feel good.</p><p>""I'm OK Aunty. I just felt a bit pathetic, and I've still got those vibrators stuck up my ass!"" Tina kissed him warmly on the lips. ""You were a real trooper kid. I'll help you get them out, and I've even done something for you as a reward for putting up with them. And don't fret over the idea of those gay guys. Bobbi's going to put them off for today at least."".</p><p>Ian stretched himself, and started wondering what the evening's events would be like. With Tina, Sophie, Juliette, Bobbi and Michaela, there certainly wouldn't be any shortage of pussy, so maybe things were looking up? He started pulling his clothes back on though gave up trying to fasten his jeans, given the present state of his cock.</p><p>Tina had fetched her car-keys from the kitchen, and was combing her hair. ""Now kids, I want you both looking your best tonight. I'm getting changed down here, then I'll go and pick up Juliette. I've left clothes out for both of you in Ian's mom's bedroom, along some little presents for you to enjoy whilst I'm gone!</p><p>Before I go do I have your promise that you'll both do, and only do, what I tell you to?""</p><p>Sophie and Ian both readily agreed. ""You've both got surprises in store for you. I hope you're being honest with me?""</p><p>""We are Aunty. Honestly"" said Ian. ""I'd have let those men fuck me if it was what you really wanted...""</p><p>""Me too Tina!"" said Sophie. ""Well, obviously I'd let the men fuck me, but I'd also do anything else. ""</p><p>""Good! Well, on you go, and I'll see you about an hour!""</p><p>---</p><p>When Tina left, Ian and Sophie went straight upstairs to Ian's parents bed-room. The bright room was as Ian's mom and dad had left it, other than two large parcels that lay on the bed. Both were wrapped in paper, one a pale pink, and the other in matte-black.</p><p>Passing Sophie the pink one, Ian had his first chance to speak to her privately since she had met Tina. ""What do you make of her Sophie?"" </p><p>""She's amazing!"" replied the fifteen year old. ""And I thought I was kinky! I'll do anything she tells me to you know. Really..."".</p><p>""Me too"" said Ian. ""And she's got those pictures of mine, so I haven't really got a hell of a lot of choice. By the way, I love your story."" </p><p>""Aww, thanks Ian babes! I'm glad you like it. Do you want me to tell you some more while she's away? Tina would never know."".</p><p>Ian thought about this, but wanted desperately to screw the brains out of one of the girls, and this seemed the best opportunity he'd have.</p><p>""Can't I just fuck you Sophie?"" he asked. ""Not yet. Let's get changed, then see how much time we've got. Are you going to give me some privacy?""</p><p>Ian was slightly take aback by this show of modesty, but willing to let her have things her own way. ""OK - I'll go to my room."" Carrying his parcel with him, he approached his door, seeing a new note pasted on it. ""Your present's in your sister's bedroom. Love Tina xxx"".</p><p>He walked into his bedroom and decided to open the parcel first.</p><p>Inside was an expensive Dinner suit, and a short braided leather horse-whip. He read the tag that was attached to it.</p><p>""For use on Juliette, (but practice first with Judy!)"".</p><p>Juliette was the last person he wanted to beat, since he really had loved her on that night of passion which had started the week off. But his little seven year old sister had been such a bitch, he relished the idea of getting his own back. He went to the bathroom, took a quick shower, then donned the dinner suit, before returning to his bedroom.</p><p>He pushed on the door that separated his room from little Judy's and smiled when he looked inside.</p><p>The little 4' nothing seven year old blonde was stood on a stool that in turn, had been placed on the mattress of her bed. She wore the obscenely cute baby-doll nighty, that she used to such effect in manipulating her daddy, with a little pair of white ankle-socks. She looked terrified, something Ian begin to understand when he saw that her hair had been plaited into a short pony-tail, that in turn, was tied to a length of rope. Following the rope up, he saw that it was tied around a hook in the ceiling ; her wobbling off the unstable stool would leave the poor little girl suspended by her hair alone.</p><p>To one side of the bed, a gas burner had been placed, above which was a pan that contained some unknown steaming contents. He looked into it, then saw a discretely placed note explaining its purpose.</p><p>""Let me down Ian or I'll tell daddy! Quick - I might fall and hurt myself!"" she pleaded.</p><p>""You should have thought about that the other day, when you were hurting me. Dad's going to disown me anyway, the police will probably want to lock me up, so I've got nothing to lose!"" replied Ian, with an evil smile. With that he walked up to the bed, raised his whip, and brought it with all his strength against the back of the poor girls knees.</p><p>They buckled under the strike, and in a strange kind of slow motion the stool fell away. Immediately little Judy started screaming in agony, swinging backwards and forth by her hair. As she swung towards him, he raised the whip again, and struck it hard across her exposed belly, propelling her back towards the wall. Tears flowed from her eyes as he allowed her body to come to a rest, she frantically trying to hold on to the rope above her to remove some of the weight.</p><p>""Argggggg! Nooooo Ian! Please stop. I'll never be nasty to you again"" she wept, but he just smiled at her evident pain. ""Let me down Ian...</p><p>Please Ian...I need the toilet""</p><p>""Wonderful!"" said Ian. ""You can piss in your little panties. I'd like to see that!"" </p><p>""No - Ian... Please, I hurt ... It's not that kind of toilet"". The little girl's face was contorted with pain as she spoke to her big brother.</p><p>""Do your toilet in your panties now, and I'll let you down"" he said, enjoying the horror it evoked in the small child. She shut her eyes in humiliation, and relaxed, and Ian saw the white lace baby-doll panties darken as her urine soaked into them. While it begin to run down the inside of her leg, her face showed a strain, as she tried to stop herself from shitting into her tight panties. ""I want to see you make a mess of yourself you little slut"" said Ian, reaching out to twist her suspended body so that her backside was pointing towards him.</p><p>It was obvious that she was fighting to keep her little girlish anus closed, so once more raising the whip, he brought it hard down against the small of her back. It immediately shredded the baby-doll nighty, leaving a purple bruise on the exposed skin, and he heard her scream then gasp as she let go of her bowels.</p><p>The panties that had been tightly pulled into the cleft of her shapely little buttocks, began to fill out with a horrible brown mess of soft excrement. ""Fuck Judy - That is the most disgusting thing I've ever seen!"" exclaimed Ian. He reached for a wooden spoon that sat on the table, and leaning forwards, scooped up some of the wet urine and shit as it dribbled down her inner thigh. Putting it back down for a moment, he twisted her face back towards him. ""You disgusting little shit-doll Judy! I'm not letting you down for that!""</p><p>""Oh - please Ian - please let me down."" she cried, her body in such pain, and her in such humiliation that screaming was now beyond her.</p><p>""Only if you swallow what's on the spoon first, and then do everything I tell you to! And if you don't I'll hang you up again, but next time it will be by your tongue!""</p><p>""y-y-yes Ian - I p-p-promise I will. Promise to god. "" Picking up the spoon, Ian walked up to the bed, and raised it to her pouting little-girl lips. She opened them as he twisted the spoon and allowed the runny contents to slip between her teeth. As the foul smelling excrement ran back to her throat, she retched, and threw up the mess, and the contents of her stomach. Some landed on the pretty lace pillow that was placed on her bed, while more splattered against her baby-doll pyjama top. The sick was a yellow colour, watery but with lumps of brown, and as it dripped down the 7 year old's body, Ian begin to feel that some justice had been done!</p><p>Her little round face had streams of yellow sick and bits of soft shit running from her lips down to her chin, and her baby-doll nighty was spoiled for ever. ""P-p-please Ian. L-l-et me down now?"" she asked, her voice husky and pained from the retching, her eyes moist and reddened from her crying. ""I suppose I promised..."" smiled Ian, picking up a small pair of nail-scissors.</p><p>He stood up beside his little sister, holding his nose shut to keep out the foul stench that came from her little body. He opened the little scissors against the base of her blonde pig-tail, and closed their blades together, but pulled them away after only a half of her blonde hairs were severed.</p><p>""NOOOO!"" she, as her weight was suspended against a much smaller part of her scalp, the pain even more intense. He raised the scissors again, but rather than cutting through the suspended hairs, he started to remove the little blonde bangs that covered her forehead. ""You're going to be all bald when I've finished!"" Ian told her. Soon her whole scalp was cropped of its once pretty blonde tresses, but for the patch of hairs that kept her up. He grabbed one of her cotton-socked little feet, and lifted her body until she was almost horizontal, then let go, enjoying her screams as she swung around above her bed, and sitting down.</p><p>The skin of her scalp was stretched and reddened, and for another few minutes he just enjoyed the sight. Checking his watch, Ian saw that twenty minutes had passed, so he decided to bring this part of his little sister's punishment to a close. Once again he stood, and started cutting through the hairs, removing another half. When he swung her up and pushed her, her scream of unbelievable pain brought a stiffness to his cock but he grabbed her swinging foot and held her still. ""A few more should do it slutty little sis!"" Another cut, and a huge push and swing met with success.</p><p>As she swung through the half circle, a tearing sound preceded her flying across the room and hitting the wall, before landing hard on the floor. Her once pretty crown, was replaced with a dark red area of ripped skin, her remaining hair having been scalped, hanging uselessly at the end of the rope.</p><p>When Ian went to pick her up, she was no longer screaming, but had shut her eyes and curled her body into a fetal position. Ian took her arm and lifted her, making sure he kept her soiled body at arm's length! ""Let's get you cleaned up Jude, you look like shit!""</p><p>---</p><p>While Ian was wreaking his revenge on his little sister, Sophie had taken a bath, tied up her hair in a big pink ribbon, and finished her make-up with some pale pink lipstick. Placing the parcel from Tina on Ian's mom's dressing table she admired herself in the mirror. Pouting at herself, then running the tip of her tongue around her lips, she worked at looking as suggestive as she could. Curling up her nose, she spoke in a little girl voice to herself, touching her face and seeing how cute she could make herself look. ""Please will you fuck me?"" she tried, her head slightly bowed and her fingers at her lips, looking like a naughty school-girl. Then ""Rape my ass. Make me beg for it"" in a huskier voice, a hand squeezing at a breast.</p><p>After trying a series of poses she observed ""You look pretty sexy, you little bimbo!"", feeling pleased with her appearance. To reward herself, she opened the parcel to discover what Tina wished her to wear.</p><p>Inside the wrapping paper were two large cartons, a paper bag, a video tape onto which was stuck an envelope, and three large dildos. The dildos were all phallic in shape, but larger than any cock she had experienced in her fifteen years. Made of pink rubber, they had the ridges of a penis, but were at least 10"" long, 2-3 inches thick, and each was connected to a single box with electric cable and thin plastic tubing. Though she was feeling wet and randy, and liked the idea of a hard dildo inside her pussy, she first chose to open the envelope, so as to read the letter it contained.</p><p></p><blockquote><i>Dear Sophie,.

</i><p>Sit down kid, what I tell you might come as something of a surprise!</p>
<p>When I went through Ian's collection of naughty pictures, I must admit to feeling some surprise when I saw the photograph you had given to Ian. I read the note you'd written on its back.</p>
<p>""Ian - a picture of me and my little sister, Melissa. Thanks for last night darling, love Soph. xxx"".</p>
<p>Don't get me wrong. I thought it was a lovely way of showing your affection! The surprise was that I knew your faces from somewhere though at first I couldn't remember how.</p>
<p>I called my girl-friend, Bobbi, described you both, and we thought we had it worked out. Meeting you must have confirmed our ideas or I wouldn't have given you this! Anyway, the video will explain the rest...</p>
<p>Before you look at it, please will you wear the dildos? I guess you're on your own, so you might find it surprising that I'd ask this when there's no-one to watch. But that's real obedience Sophie, and knowing you, you might even enjoy it! Put some lubricant on all three, if it makes it easier, then put one in your mouth, one in your pussy, and the third in your ass. Learn how to put them in quickly because after a few minutes I want you to pause the vcr, and rotate the dildo's round - the one in your ass goes to your mouth, the mouth cock to your pussy, and the pussy one to your ass...</p>
<p>Imagine that I'm watching you, so put on a show. You'll see a little box attached to the dildos. There's four buttons on it, try pressing them before you start, and you can see what they do! There's a TV and Video in the corner, and you'll notice a remote control on top. Enjoy!</p>
<p>Your mistress,<br/> Tina</p></blockquote><p>Sophie walked over to the video recorder, inserted the cassette, and picked up the control. For a moment she contemplated ignoring Tina's letter - she'd never know after all - but enjoyed the feeling of subservience that Ian's aunty placed upon her, so decided to follow the letter's orders.</p><p>Returning to the bed, she turned her attentions to the three connected dildos. Laying them side by side she picked up the little control box, and examined it. The box, about the size of a hard-back novel, had a connector marked ""charging"" so presumably contained some kind of battery. On it's side a circular fan or pump device was visible beneath a one inch square metal grill that was marked ""Keep clear of obstruction"". Two small transparent plastic lengths of tubing extruded an inch or so from the units top, and were sealed via small rubber plugs, and had been captioned ""Liquid - Button 3"" and ""liquid - Button 4"".</p><p>Below a power switch were positioned the four small push buttons, each marked with a label.</p><p>The first button said simply ""Vibro"" and tentatively she depressed it with her fore-finger. Immediately, all three dildo's started vibrating furiously, bouncing up and down on the bed. Sophie didn't really understand mechanical or electrical things but when she found it difficult to even hold one still, her whole arm shaking from side to side, she knew these were special!</p><p>The second button showed the label ""Inflation"". When pressed, the three dildo's immediately expanded with the sound of a rush of air coming from the control boxes grill. In a few seconds, their length increased by about 3 inches, while their girth increased by at least an inch! As well as growing, their previous flexibility was removed as the straightened and became as hard as iron. When the button was released they returned to their previous size. Another click made them shrink to smaller than their original size, the length remaining the same whilst the girth was halved. She played with the button seeing how alternate clicks always made them grow or shrink, for as long as the button was depressed.</p><p>A quick click on the third button labelled ""Cum!"" gave her a shock, as jolts of sperm-like liquid jetted from small slits that pierced the dildo's tips. Placing her finger into one of the little pools that now lay on the bed-covers, she raised it to her tongue and tasted. ""OW!"" she yelled, immediately spiting it out, and quickly wiping her finger clean as it too begin to sting - Whatever the liquid was, it wasn't human sperm, since it made her mouth feel like it was on fire. She stuck out her tongue and checked it in the mirror, but it looked ok -The liquid was obviously intended to hurt and sting but not to do any permanent damage.</p><p>She was about to press the fourth button, when she saw that it carried a small logo reading ""Cum 2 (DANGER!)"". She was half tempted to try it, but worried that it might cause the ejection of some more potent mixture, she chose to leave it alone for the moment.</p><p>""Oh well, it's now or never.."" she said to herself, loosening the belt of the short white towel bath robe that she wore. She looked down at her pussy, a little bush of thin blonde down covering her labia, and decided it looked sweet. When she allowed her middle finger to press against her teen-age clitoris she felt the warmth of arousal spread through her pussy, and reached for the first dildo. Moving the tip of her middle finger into her vagina, she found her self wet and sticky, and used this to lubricate the lips, before pressing the large rubber head between them.</p><p>Despite pushing as hard as she could, it didn't want to enter, even though her efforts increased the juices that were now seeping towards her anus. It was as thick as a can of coca-cola, so it wasn't really so surprising. She reached for the lubricating jelly that Tina had thoughtfully provided and smeared it over the head and the ridge that were slightly thicker than the remainder of the dildo.</p><p>She pulled her legs as wide apart as she knew, so they were almost perpendicular to her cute young body, and tried again. Her best efforts still proved unsuccessful, and soon her pussy begin to feel sore from her attempts to make it stretch.</p><p>""Shit!"" she said to herself, trying to think of a way to insert the device. Then, as her eyes passed over the control box, she remembered the second buttons effect of sucking air from the plastic cocks, and hit the button. All three simultaneously shrunk before her eyes, remaining 10"" long, but now being only slightly thicker than the average man's erect penis. She worried about what would happen if she let go of the button, but decided that if she was careful, it would be ok. She was feeling so horny now, the risk didn't seem too high.</p><p>While being very careful to keep the button depressed, she eased the head of the first dildo into her sweet young pussy, finding it easy to push in 6 or 7 inches. ""Hmm... Tina would want it all inside of me"" she thought, and pushed harder. A slightly uncomfortable sensation hit her when the dildo's head touched the cervix, but she just pushed harder, feeling the head press through the small gap. When the cock's ridged head was almost past, she gasped as it was sucked in deeper by some strange reaction of the muscles inside her young body, until, causing sensations she'd never felt before, it came to rest inside her uterus.</p><p>Her insides felt stretched by the intruding object, and she begin to have second thoughts about what she was doing. She pulled at the inch of plastic that extruded from her pussy-lips but it didn't want to come out. Her cervix was now squeezing the plastic below the cock-head's ridge, partly because of her state of excitement. She was nervous about whether it's vibrations would hurt her, not knowing much about anatomy, but since it seemed to be stuck she decided that having gone this far she may as well continue. After all, once she'd cum it would probably be much easier to relax and withdraw the dildo.</p><p>From the problems she'd had getting a dildo into her pussy, she knew that her ass would prove even more difficult. Lying on her back, she raised her knees so that they made contact with her pert young breasts, and dipped the fingers of her free hand into the lubricant.</p><p>When they were dripping with the white coloured jelly, she gently rubbed them against her anus, feeling it contract to the touch.</p><p>""Relax"" she told herself, making the little pink hole's muscles release. With relative ease, she now pushed a finger into her ass, then a second, and then a third, smearing the jelly against the insides of her rectum.</p><p>She felt so sordid as she did this, and suddenly imagined she was being watched. Her muscles tightened with the idea, squeezing against the dildo within her pussy, and the fingers in her ass. ""Ooooh"" she sighed in pleasure, but willing her concentration back to the matter in hand, slowly pulled her fingers out. She massaged the slightly soft second dildo's tip, then brought it to her behind. With a murmur she thought ""I can't do this slowly or I'll be here all night"", and pushed hard on the dildo's base. It's head comfortably squeezed into her little anus, so that only the ridge (and its length!) remained outside.</p><p>Digging its base into the bed cover, whilst being sure to keep the rounded head partly inside her ass-hole she jerked her back upwards so as to leave her crouched over the second dildo, her weight supported by her ankles, and the dildo pointing upwards. ""Hum... On the count of three Sophie, you can do it you little slut!"" she said. ""One..."" She gritted her teeth. With ""Two..."" she tightly closed her eyes.</p><p>""THREE!""</p><p>Releasing her ankles, she allowed her whole weight to press down on the pink plastic, and impaled her self on the 10"" of make-believe flesh. A sharp pain accompanied a ripping sound as the dildo filled her virgin rectum, slightly tearing at the tender flesh. As her buttocks hit the bed-covers she felt an enormously erotic sensation of agony and ecstasy as her midriff was filled and stretched with plastic. An initial orgasm shot from her groin, and she released a guttural sigh. As she returned to the position of lying on her back, her knees held up, she noticed that a few droplets of blood had stained the bed, but was beyond caring, the pleasures overcoming any pain.</p><p>She was ready to start the video, when she remembered the third dildo, that was intended for her mouth. It seemed strange, but she felt like such a wanton little slut, anything was ok. Could she get it into her throat? she wondered, remembering a blue-movie that Ian had once show her.</p><p>She pushed the plastic tool between her full pink lips, feeling its coldness with her tongue. It moved against the roof of her mouth, then as 4"" penetrated from her perfect white teeth, she felt her throat gag slightly from expectation. The dildo curved within her mouth, and again, she used a count of three before the final push.</p><p>As the head entered her throat, she reddened in the face, suddenly remembering to breath through her nose. Her neck felt awfully stretched, but she knew she must stay relaxed or she would choke and maybe suffocate.</p><p>Her three holes plugged, she picked up the video control, and hit the play button, edging herself back, so that she could lay her head onto a pillow. All the time she was careful to keep her finger firmly pressed on the button that kept the three dildo's 'slim'.</p><p>With a crackle of sound from the TV the video begin to play, and the screen turned from a white speckle of interference to a deep blue solid colour..</p><p>From the base of the screen large pink credits begin to roll upwards:.</p><p></p><center><i>Pirate Productions Presents</i><br/> <b>NAUGHTY NYMPHET, PART 1</b>
<p><i>Starring...</i></p>
<p><b>The Father</b> : Randy Rape<br/> <b>The Mother</b>: Wendy Whip-lash<br/> <b>The Daughter</b> : ""Slutty"" Sophie Ford</p></center><p>Whilst credits for camera, sound, editing and so-forth rolled up, Sophie looked on in astonishment. Randy was her father's first name, Wendy being her mothers, which seemed a coincidence. But Sophie Ford? That was their surname! ""What the fuck is this..."" she thought to herself, unable to speak because of the long dildo that filled her mouth and throat. As the credits finished and the screen showed a shot of her own house, late in the evening.</p><p>The sound of her mother's sexy-sounding female voice came from the TV's speaker.</p><p>""Hi! This is our house, which I share with my husband, Randy, and our two little daughters, Sophie aged 13 and Melissa aged 5.</p><p>Shall we have a look at the little darlings?""</p><p>As the picture changed to that of the home's entrance hall, Tina's voice came from the TV! ""Hi Sophie! Hope you're enjoying yourself! I dubbed my voice onto bits of the tape, in case you forgot what to do.</p><p>Turn on the dildo's will you?""</p><p>The crackling original sound returned. As she lay on the bed, legs splayed apart, with the dildo's coming from her mouth, anus, and vagina, Sophie tentatively pressed on the first control-box button.</p><p>Immediately the three dildo's started shaking wildly. Her whole head was vigourously shaken, her hair flying as if she was standing in a strong wind, whilst breathing was almost impossible as her throat was bashed about. Her groin shook up and down, left and right, as the two dildo's shook her insides. She could feel a searing pain from her womb, but the level of sexual stimulation that the dildo's provided was so immense that it was easily ignored. With difficulty she kept her watering eyes on the screen, once again hearing her mom's voice.</p><p>Her mother was now in the picture's frame, dressed in a strange black cat-suit. It looked slightly like a bikers jacket and pants, except was made of tightly fitting shiny black rubber or pvc. The camera followed her to a door.</p><p>""This our older virgin daughter's room, Sophie."" she said, pushing it open.</p><p>Sophie saw herself from two or three years before, fast asleep in the bed. She thought she looked pretty on film, her blonde hair nicely splayed across the pillow, her eyes innocently shut. From a utility belt that hung loosely from the hips, her mother took what looked like a small fire-extinguisher, but with a pipe and mask dangling from it.</p><p>""Anaesthetic... to help her sleep"" said her Mom, as she ever-so-gently lowered the mask to Sophie's face.</p><p>She saw herself mumble, turning her head slightly, as her mom turned on the gas for a few seconds, then removed the mask, and pulled back the bed-covers.</p><p>The camera panned down her naked teenage body, pausing at her little pert breasts, at that time, each no larger than half a small orange, then down further still, to pause at her fuzz covered pussy. The slit of her vagina was visible beneath the thin blonde down of her pubic hair, and did look quite sexy.</p><p>Her mothers hand appeared in the close-up of her crack, the pussy now filling the whole screen.</p><p>""Shall we look inside?"" she asked the camera, as she pushed a finger from each hand beneath the folds of Sophie's labia.</p><p>The mother stretched the pussy-lips wide apart, and the camera focussed in on the clitoris, then showed the pink inner membranes of Sophie's vagina. Sophie watched as her mother's tongue lowered itself to the spread lips, and started lapping at the clit, then pushing into her cunt.</p><p>""Mmm... Delicious!"" her mom said, her head now looking at the camera as it lay on Sophie's stomach. ""Look how wet my little slut-daughter is! I wish you were here to fuck her silly, but since you're not lets let her daddy have a go! Randy - Do you want to play with her?""</p><p>The camera panned back, and Sophie watched as her father entered the room. Whilst the vibrators kept her at a state of orgasm, she felt mind-fucked - her own mom and dad, the people who had brought her into the world, were parading her like a tart to anyone who watched the film. She felt herself sobbing with the feeling of being so worthless.</p><p>She saw that her dad had placed himself between her thighs and appeared to be screwing her unconscious body. However, as the camera moved round, she saw that he was screwing her mothers mouth, while she in turn had put four of her fingers into Sophie's cunt. ""I'm cumming!"" he said, and moved his cock out of mom's mouth and into Sophie's sopping wet pussy. He slammed in and out, while the unconscious body of his daughter remained still and unresponsive, then with a cry, reached his orgasm, filling her with his sperm.</p><p>Sophie's mother moved to her sleeping daughter's head, and lifted it, so that its back rested against her breasts. Wrapping her arms around the comatose body, she lifted Sophie until she was standing. Her father took an empty glass from the bedside cabinet and placed it between his young daughter's legs. He pulled her labia slightly apart, and a thin trickle of blood and semen leaked from her pussy, and into the cup. As the trickle stopped, the two parents replaced her in bed, wiping her pussy clean first, then pulled the covers up, so that she would know nothing of these events in the morning.</p><p>The picture faded to black, and a title came up, saying ""The Following Morning"".</p><p>Sophie watched as her Mom stood by the breakfast table, filling a bowl at Sophie's place with Cornflakes. After pouring in some milk, she opened the door of the fridge, removing the cum-filled glass from the previous night. She emptied it over the cornflakes, the congealed lumps of cum looking like cream, but then frowned as she noticed the little lumps of dried blood that had also been deposited. Then, smiling again, she returned to the fridge taking a strawberry, crushed it slightly between her fingers, then placed it into the bowl.</p><p>The camera turned to the kitchen's entrance, and Sophie saw herself walking into the room, smiling at the camera. She was dressed in a pair of pj tops and looked fresh-faced and lovely, oblivious to the previous night. ""Hi Dad! Playing with the video camera?"" she heard herself say, as she sat down in her place for breakfast. ""Gee - Thanks Mom! I love strawberries!"" she said, and the camera zoomed in on her lips, as she slowly emptied the bowl.</p><p>Sophie heard Tina's voice once again come from the TV.</p><p>""Sophie, did you enjoy that? I bet you feel so sorry for yourself. Does no-one love you? It doesn't seem that your Mom and Dad do, does it?</p><p>Before you press the other buttons will you swap round the dildo's for me? Press pause first, because there's a final bit of video to see!""</p><p>Sophie felt like a cheap-slave, she'd always loved her Mom and Dad so much, and this was all they thought she was worth. Her sad eyes were glazed as she roughly extracted the dildos from her mouth and pussy, and placed them on the bed. With more difficulty, she pulled out the plastic cock that impaled her ass, then mechanically lifted it to her face. She was oblivious to the brown lumps of shit that stuck to the lubricant, as she mechanically lifted it to her open pale pink lips.</p><p>It's vibrations made it impossible to hold at the 'O' of her lips, so she jabbed it towards her mouth, hoping that sooner or later it would land between them. Failed attempts resulted in the dildo sliding across her cheeks, leaving a trail of sticky lubricant, blood, and excrement on her pretty face, but still she tried.</p><p>When she finally met with success, she felt a sharp pain in her mouth, and realised that the hard dildo had cracked off her two front teeth as it had been thrust in. The pain was bad enough, but she would once have felt sadness at the loss, her perfect white teeth being one of her best assets. But now, she felt no great remorse. Her mind had been soiled from what she had already seen, and the additional spoiling of her looks seemed minor by comparison.</p><p>After repeating the process she had used earlier to insert the cocks into her pussy and anus, Sophie lay back, and again pressed 'play'.</p><p>She saw her mother once again on screen, this time in her bedroom. The camera panned into a corner where a child's toy pram was placed.</p><p>Inside was Sophie's favourite doll, a little plastic baby she'd had since she was an infant, and still loved.</p><p>Sophie wondered what was to follow as her mother spoke. She knew they hadn't damaged her doll, since she'd looked at it that morning.</p><p>""Sophie's always loved babies! I remember when I had Melissa, she loved to spend time with her, changing her nappies or pushing her pram in the park. I think she's set her heart on having one of her own as soon as she's old enough to get married!""</p><p>This, at least, made Sophie feel good. It was true - She'd even wondered if Ian would give her a baby, but he was careful, and always insisted on using a contraceptive when they screwed. The pleasant thought made her again conscious of the dildo in her pussy, and the erotic sensations that were filling her body. As the camera lingered on the little plastic doll, Sophie remembered the voice of Tina asking her to press one of the buttons. Knowing that she'd somehow committed herself now, she pressed pause, and readied herself for a spurt of the 'cum' within the cocks.</p><p>She'd been resolute in keeping the second button pressed, and stayed careful as she manoeuvred a finger across the third. She shut her eyes, and imagined Ian in bed with her, his face against hers as he fucked her deep. She imagined that his cum would fertilise her, to give them a child, and as an orgasm spread within her thighs, she pressed hard down on the button.</p><p>Her scream, propelled the dildo from her mouth into the air, only her firm grasp of the control box, preventing the others from being pulled with it. An agonising pain filled her bowels and womb, as they were seared by the stinging cum-substitute, but the orgasm continued. As it subsided she was desperate to complete her task, so as to put some soothing cream into her orifices, and remove the agony, so she returned to the tape.</p><p>She watched the screen transition to that of the cellar, seeing in its centre a long table, blue sheeted with various medical items on trolleys by its side. A very pretty blonde girl, dressed in an abbreviated white nurses costume stood next to a raven haired teenage student-nurse, who wore nothing but a tiny candy-stripe dress. They were holding hands and smiling as her father walked into the frame, carrying her sleeping self in his arms. She heard her mother's voice over the girls giggling.</p><p>""The problem with babies is that Sophie might end up with one from her father, and that would be embarassing for us. So we've paid these two little darlings to help us!""</p><p>Her father laid her body onto the table, and Sophie watched as an intravenous tube was fitted to her arm.</p><p>""Now girls, this has to be good - that's what you're being paid for remember. She must never know!"" said her father.</p><p>Sophie watched on in terror, as she saw one of the girls raise the short hospital tunic that covered her midriff.</p><p>""Can't I cut off her clitoris and nipples as well? We'll do it for free!"" she said flirting with her father.</p><p>""No"" replied her dad sternly. ""Maybe another time, but she'd notice so we must be careful not to do anything obvious!""</p><p>The student passed a scalpel to the nurse, and smiled as it was lowered to just above the sleeping girls pussy. Sophie felt faint as she saw two small cuts being made into her on-screen abdomen, instinctively looking down at her body. For the first time, she noticed similarly placed scars, very faint but non-the-less real, in her dildo filled groin.</p><p>She saw the nurse lift out a pink tube from each cut, and make a small nick in each, before replacing them. With a syringe she injected a liquid into the extreme end of each cut, saying ""just to be sure!"" then used some kind of lazer stitching technique to re-close the skin.</p><p>The camera zoomed onto Sophie's pelvis and only the faintest cut could be seen in the flesh.</p><p>""She'll never know it's done!"" said the older nurse, while the cute student looked at her in adoration. ""Her fallopian tubes will heal closed within her, and I've injected something nasty into her ovaries that will render them useless within a few weeks!</p><p>She's completely sterile now, quite incapable of ever bearing children even after surgery! Not a real girl any more really! Are you sure you don't want me to slice off her little clit..."".</p><p>As Sophie watched the two girls and her mom and dad take to the floor, in an orgy of touching, fucking, and sucking, she felt like her reason to be had been taken from her. As the emotion filled her with sadness she released her hold on the control box, not realising until too late.</p><p>As air rushed into the two pink plastic tools in her ass and pussy, she felt herself being stretched, until each was 3"" thick. She screamed in pain, grabbing for the control box, and trying to hit the button to make them contract. Accidentally, she touched the fourth button, and watched the dildo that had been in her mouth shudder on the bed.</p><p>From it's tip came a gush of acid-steam that simultaneously filled her uterus and bowels, causing the most severe internal burns. Some of the spare dildo's steam hit her thigh, and she watched in her hysteria as the small 1"" circle of her skin melted, bubbling as it dripped down her leg, leaving a deep hole in her leg. She was folded up, clutching at her stomach as the same fate met her insides, and she jammed once more at the box.</p><p>A flash of memory came to her the instant that she pressed the correct button. ""They'll grow bigger"" she thought, a single piece of sane reason interrupting the madness that filled her mind. A disgusting ripping sensation came from her rectum and vagina as the dildo's breadth increased to 5 inches, yet the pain was perhaps like that felt by shark-attack victims, so severe that the mind completely blocks it out.</p><p>From somewhere she found the energy to press the button again, and as the dildo's contracted, she threw the box away from her, this time it tugging the dildos with it. She looked down at herself, and saw a large pool of blood gathering on the bed, between her legs.</p><p>She lay back her head, gaining some cold comfort that after the discoveries she had made from the film, death might be preferable to facing her parents. When she heard her Mother's voice ""Sophie?"" she looked to the TV, expecting another of Tina's over-dubbed games, but saw only a blank screenfull of noise. ""Sophie?"" It came again, and she turned her head. At the door stood her Mom, accompanied by the two nurses she had just seen on TV. They approached her, carrying bandaging and medicine while her mother reached up to the room's wardrobe to bring down a video-camera, it's small green light indicating that it had recorded everything.</p><p>""You were a star Sophie! Don't worry kid, these girls are going to make you better! After all, I wouldn't want to lose my best actress would I?"" As the girls hands reached for her body, she drifted into the pleasant release of unconsciousness.</p><p>---</p><p>As Ian reached the door to the bathroom, his little sister fell beside him, her almost hairless scalp dripping a small quantity of blood onto the carpet. Her eyes were closed and she seemed to have feinted from the extended pain and humiliation that came from her whipped, bleeding, shit-covered little body.</p><p>Carefully he picked her up and carried her in, first putting her down onto the rug that sat beside the tub. Turning the two taps he started the shower, tested the heat, then lay her beneath the spray. As the water washed her little torn baby-doll nighty, and cleaned the blood and shit from her face and body, she begin to vaguely resemble the cute little girl that her daddy loved so much. Where the water was insufficient, Ian gently dabbed a cloth against her skin, and over her head, to help it clean.</p><p>He reached for the hot tap, and turned it down, so that her body was covered with cold water, and with a few spasms, he saw life returning, and her eyes open.</p><p>She must have been uncertain whether her memories were real, as she moved a hand to her head, feeling for her pretty locks of blonde hair.</p><p>When all she discovered was skin, she looked at him and emitted a tortured scream. ""Why Ian? My hair's all gone!"" she cried. ""Daddy! Tina!"" she yelled, somehow feeling that despite being the initial cause of her suffering Tina might be safer than her big brother.</p><p>""Shut up! you bitch! They're not here, either of them!"" said Ian.</p><p>""Owww Ian... I'll tell Daddy ... You'll go to prison for this"" she sobbed.</p><p>Ian was furious. ""I warned you before Judy. It's all your fault that this had to be done to you!"" He picked her up, and carried her shaking body back to the bedroom. Dropping her face-down onto the bed, he stepped on her back, making her scream, and reached for the rope that still hung from the roof. Taking its end, he made a loop, and tied it with a slip knot. Stepping off her he retrieved the stool and replaced it by her side, in its original position. He then picked her up, stood her on the stool, and placed the noose around her pretty little neck.</p><p>Pulling the belt from his waist, he took her two arms behind her back, and wrapped the leather around them, so that they couldn't be moved.</p><p>He looked at her lithe little body, dressed in the tight, damp night-dress, and for a moment contemplated having sex with his sister.</p><p>""Shall I fuck you Judy?"" he asked, taking out his long hard cock, and masturbating it slowly in front of the seven year old.</p><p>""Yes Ian... yes, Please Ian? Let me down and fuck my little body?"" the little tart pleaded, willing to do anything that might mean escape from strangulation. ""What if I wanted to push my cock into your bottom Jude? Or to fuck your mouth?""</p><p>""I'd love you for it Ian..."" said the little girl, only having a vague idea of the acts he was describing. ""Well I'm not going to, because you're ugly and I only fuck pretty girls!"" Ian laughed at her, as she tried to charm him with her pouts, but without any hair it just didn't work!</p><p>""The good news is that this is your last punishment Judy. If you're good, and take this obediently, I'll try not to push you off the stool! Once I'm finished, I suppose we'll be almost even, though in future you'll be my sex-slave obviously....</p><p>I once read about this in a book about chicago gangsters! It was something they did to squeelers - that's people who informed the police about them Jude - Your running to dad all the time seemed kinda similar don't you think? Just remember, you can cry but no screaming!"" Ian walked over to the large metal pan that had been heating up since he'd first entered the room. ""It's pitch Judy, you know, tar like they put onto the roads."" Ian picked it up and without giving his sister time to complain, raised it above her head, and slowly started to pour the thick burning liquid onto her head. Somehow she managed to keep standing, but released a scream, so loud that it made Ian's ears hurt.</p><p>Like soft treacle the molten black mixture ran down the front of her face, the back of her head, and down onto her torso. He couldn't tell if her skin was being burnt underneath, though it certainly wouldn't do it any good!</p><p>He raised the whip, that had been tucked into his belt, and brought it down hard onto the neck of the baby-doll nighty. The thin cotton split, allowing the burning tar to cover her flat little breasts and smooth tummy. Four hard lashes to the front of her panties not only left her cute labia bleeding, but allowed the seeping tar further skin to stick to. After thirty seconds of allowing the tar to harden slightly, Ian moved to the bed's head, and picked up the pillow, slicing it from end to end with a knife. He stood on the bed, balancing his weight so as not to upset the stool, and lifted the pillow above her head, before turning it over.</p><p>Thousands of feathers dropped from the split, landing on her tar-covered body. Many of them stuck, but her legs remained black with the oily material, so Ian pulled off the noose from her neck, and kicked at the stool. When she landed on the bed-spread, he put his arms in the pillow case and rolled her back and forth, ensuring that not an inch of skin was visible, other than her eyes, and the gap of her lips.</p><p>Satisfied with his work, he looked down at his sister, who was now impossible to identify, though visibly alive from her pained writhing on the bed. There was something kinky about the sight, she looked like an animal but in a human shape, and his cock throbbed in erection.</p><p>He picked up the feather-covered little girl, and carried her to his bedroom. Pulling the sheets back on his bed, he carefully laid her in it, then removed the dinner suit, until he was naked. When he lay on top of her softly downed body, he pressed his cock against the crack of her cunt. As he prepared himself to thrust his huge cock deep inside of her tight girlish pussy he spoke. ""See Judy? Now we're even we'll always be the very best of friends....""</p>"
320,Snow,Anonymous,,"['M/F', 'M/g', 'rape', 'nc']","Authors Note:  This is a retelling of the fairy tale 'Snow White'.  If you look up the original tale (translated from German) as told by the Grimm brothers you may be a bit surprised at how it differs from the cleaned up version most of us know.  The most startling (and disturbing) difference is that when the huntsman takes Snow White into the woods she is only 7 years old.  Interestingly enough, most people gloss over the fact that Prince Charming was a Necrophiliac Pedophile.  Let's face it; he fell in love with a dead child's body and vowed to have her for himself!  Now if that isn't an example of an extreme sexual taste, I'm not sure what is!  My version of this tale is told from the stepmother's point of view and retains Snow's original age as told by the brothers Grimm.  It's not a happy tale.",2012-04-20T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It is said that all legend has its basis in history.  It is also commonly known that history has primarily been handed down to us by the male of the species.  Not just any males however, powerful males, in fact the most powerful of all, Royal Males.  The legend I am about to impart to you will no doubt sound familiar to you.  I have heard it myself, just as you.   However, we have heard it from the spin of the most powerful man involved in the tale, the King. For Snow's sake as much as mine, I am going to tell you what the King never wanted anyone to know.  I am going to tell you what really happened.</p><p>It may be hard to fathom, looking at me now, but once I was accorded the accolade of ""fairest of all"".  It is a heady thing to be told that you are the most beautiful woman in 10 kingdoms and when the title was bestowed upon me I was a mere child of 14 winters.  No 14-year-old girl can ever hope to adequately cope with such fame and adulation.  I was no exception.  The praise and power that comes with extreme beauty corrupted me as much as it would any other.  I grew vain and haughty and confident of my powers of attraction and all was confirmed for me when the King of this land proposed a marriage between his 30 year old self and me.  I was not flattered; I considered it my due, for who else could be worthy of my extraordinary self?</p><p>I was 15 years old when I walked down the aisle to meet my groom.  He was splendid and handsome and all any woman could desire for a husband.  He towered over me, rising to a height above 6 feet; his shoulders were broad and his waist trim.  His hair was mahogany, his eyes cerulean blue and his teeth were white and straight.  As I approached the altar I noted that his eyes were glued to my entourage and I thrilled to his royal attention.  I felt certain that soon I would have his heart in my grasp, how could I fail?  Was I not the most beautiful woman in the world?  Had he not petitioned my wealthy and noble father for my fair hand?  My future was secure.  I had beauty, wealth, power and a handsome vigorous husband.  No woman could want for more and I looked forward to a contented future. </p><p>As I stood before my groom and exchanged our vows, I noted that his eyes did not rest on me, but on something or someone over my shoulder.  Three of my young cousins attended me that day and stood behind me as I faced the King.  All were sweet lovely little girls whom I was dearly fond of.  I thought it was so sweet that my new husband was shy, too shy to meet my eyes as we vowed to belong to each other.  I thought I was so sophisticated, but I was without a clue as to what his distracted gaze would mean to me.  The ceremony was splendid and the reception that followed still remains a blur of dazed happiness in my memory. </p><p>As I prepared for bed that night I was not only the fairest of women, I was the happiest.  I dismissed my attendants and waited for the King to come to me.  I waited long.  Finally in the wee hours of the morning, after I had fallen asleep atop the bed linens, he made his appearance.  I awoke to find him roughly tearing away my fine silken chemise.  His hands parted my legs abruptly and he sank his turgid shaft into my tender virginity with callous disregard for my inexperience.  I screamed as he tore away my hymen and I writhed in agonized pain as he pistoned his large shaft in and out of my abraded passage.  He used me for 30 minutes or so before shooting his boiling seed deep into my violated womb.  I cried throughout my brutal initiation to womanhood and he spoke nary a word to me the entire time.</p><p>I spent the following day curled up in bed, as far as I could get from the bloodstains on the sheets.  I bathed that evening and winced at the tenderness between my legs and the bruises upon breasts and thighs.  I lay abed that night and feared he would return.  When the sun rose the next day and he had not appeared, I sent my prayers of thanks skyward.</p><p>In the days following our wedding, I spent much of my time amongst my extended family, who had been invited to stay in the palace for the entirety of the honeymoon.  I asked my young cousins if they had been introduced to the Princess Snow White who was of an age with them.  They avoided my eyes but acknowledged that they had.  I myself was eager to get to know my young stepdaughter but each time I visited the nursery I was informed she was not available.  I was glad to hear that the Princess was not being excluded from the merry company.</p><p>I had met the elusive child only once before the wedding and had seen her at the reception but never since.  She was a beautiful little girl with black hair, pale ivory skin and a crimson bloom to her cheeks and lips.  She was slender and delicately fashioned but perhaps a bit small for her 7 years.  She seemed subdued and sad-eyed when I saw her and I couldn't help wondering if it was because her father had replaced her mother with another.  The former queen had died bearing the king a son just a year prior to our marriage.  To the sorrow of the entire Kingdom, the child did not survive his mother by more than a few hours.   I had glimpsed the young queen once when I was myself but a child of 10 and I remembered her as a beauty with the same coloring as her surviving child.</p><p>As that first month drew on, I noticed that my small cousins grew quiet, hollow eyed and withdrawn.  I questioned their parents about the change but they were as baffled as I. The children did not complain, but they also would not offer any explanation for their seeming melancholy.   I asked if they continued to play with the Princess and they answered that they did indeed see her often.  As for me, I had still had no success in obtaining contact with my new stepdaughter and began to wonder if she was so resentful of me that she had instructed her attendants to refuse me her company.</p><p>When the month had passed and my family had departed the palace to scatter back to their various estates I determined that I would have converse with the child, will she or not.  Was I not the Queen?  Was I not her lawful mother now?  Unfortunately, thinking in terms of motherhood, I was inevitably reminded of the child's father.   I had avoided thinking about him while I could.  I did not want to dwell on what my marriage had turned out to be.</p><p>Far from possessing my husband's heart, I was barely afforded any of his attention at all.  He visited my bedchamber most nights and ruthlessly assailed my body with no more tenderness or consideration than he had shown me on our wedding night.  He acknowledged me when we appeared together at public functions and he nodded at me over the acre long dining table each night.  He barely spoke to me at all.  His nocturnal invasions were conducted with grunts and groans and the occasional slap but never a word passed his lips.  He did not ask for my council, my opinion or even after my welfare.  I wondered bleakly if his first marriage had been thus conducted.  If it were so, I did not blame the former queen for taking the outlet afforded by death's infinitely gentler hand.</p><p>I had all the material possessions that anyone could ask for, more money than even I could spend in a lifetime and servants to attend to my every need.  What I no longer had was the love of a family.  Mine own had been lavish in their affections and I missed that with an almost physical ache.  Siblings and cousins, doting aunts and uncles and a wonderful pair of parents who nurtured and supported me in every way possible had always surrounded me.  Now I was alone.  My only chance for a family was the King's secretive daughter.  My determination to reach the child grew stronger.</p><p>After weeks of being turned away from her chamber with all manner of excuses at every possible time of day, my temper snapped.  On the 28th day after the departure of my family, I once again approached the child's suite and was informed by her nanny that she was not available.  I summarily pushed the woman aside and strode into the main room of the nursery.  The Princess was seated on the floor in a soft gown of cobalt blue and appeared to be reading a book.  She looked up at me in surprise and her sapphire eyes widened.</p><p>I knelt down on the floor in front of her and held out my hand for her to shake.  I spoke softly and said, ""Hello, your Highness, my name is Giselle.  I'm your new stepmother.""  She took my hand tentatively and replied in a whisper, ""My name is Snow White, but Nanny calls me Snow."" </p><p>""May I call you Snow as well?"" I asked gently.  She cocked her head to the side before she answered.  ""My mother never called me that, she always called me Blanche.  She said it meant ""white"".  My friends call me Snow, do you want to be my friend?""</p><p>I smiled broadly at her and winked.  ""I'd like that more than anything, Snow.  My cousins all call me Gisa, would you like to call me that as well?""  She seemed to consider it and I continued to smile, enchanted by this solemn little girl.  Finally she nodded and smiled at me and I felt as if the sun had just risen.  Her smile was the most beautiful thing I'd ever seen.  I asked about the book she was reading and she showed me the delicately hand written volume of poetry. </p><p>""My mother wrote it just for me!  I miss her, I wish she was still here.""  I nodded with tears in my eyes and gave her a swift hug.  ""I do too sweetheart, I do too.""</p><p>I think I came to wish that wish even more than Snow in the coming months.  My husband started to become cruel without the restraining influence of my family.  He hurled insults at me regarding my intelligence, my morals, my inability to satisfy him in bed and my looks as well.  Until this point in my life, I had received almost universal praise from those around me.  I was unable to cope with his spite.  I tried to avoid him but there was no place to hide from the supreme power in the Kingdom.  He started beating me while I lay pinned beneath him at night, berating me for not performing better in bed.  He used me everyway imaginable and many ways I never could have dreamed up in my wildest nightmares.  He often dragged me from my rooms to visit his ""special play room"".  I'll leave you to imagine the horrors visited upon me in that chamber.</p><p>The sole point of light in my life became Snow.  She was a delightful little girl and reminded me poignantly of my young cousins whom I missed dreadfully.  She was eager to please and so receptive of affection, starved for it really.  Her father did not seem to pay any attention to her whatsoever.  I questioned the strangely tight-lipped nanny as to the extent of His Majesty's contact with his child but she would only reply, ""His Majesty calls the child to him when he requires her company.""  As far as I could see that was never.  I asked Snow about it a few times but inevitably her face would fall and she would tremble and reply, ""He calls me sometimes.""  When I tried to question her further she would ignore me and act like the conversation had not taken place.</p><p>I had little choice but to assume that the King ignored his child like so many royal and noble parents did.  Meanwhile, I lavished my love and time on the girl and was amply rewarded by her unstinted reciprocation of my affection.  We walked in the gardens together and romped in the royal forest like the children we were.  We spent many hours in giggling companionship pursuing the lady like arts of embroidery, painting and song.  I taught her the fashionable dances and she would float around the room like an exquisite angel.  She became a sister to me and I cherished her role in my life.</p><p>Yes, I know.  I know how legend has told it.  I informed you earlier, this is what really happened.  Legends need monsters to thrive and I was easy to cast in the role.  Pray however, hearken to my words and you shall perceive the true monster in this tale.</p><p>Months passed in this fashion.  My nights were filled with terror and pain and my days with sunshine and affection.   However, there soon came a change in the tenor of life in the palace.  Two nights passed without my husband's appearance in my chamber.  At first I was relieved, thinking that perhaps his appetite for humiliating me was fading and perhaps it was.  That second morning I attended my stepdaughter in her bedchamber and she complained that she was sick.  I wanted to stay and nurse her personally but Nanny would have none of it.  Her primary complaint was a sore belly and the woman dismissed me as both too young to care for the child and of too high estate to stoop to the menial task of bodily attending to another, even the Princess.  My estate did not bother me, but her reference to my youth and implied inexperience was true enough to set me back.  I did not want to harm Snow through ignorance and therefore I allowed myself to be banished from the sick room that day.</p><p>My husband resumed his depredations upon my body and Snow recovered her health several days later.  However, she seemed as withdrawn as when I first arrived and when I asked why she answered that she was just tired.  Several weeks passed and Snow seemed to slowly recover her spirits.</p><p>Again it passed that my husband did not attend me for several nights and on the third morning after, Snow again fell ill.  I demanded entrance to her room and pushed the nanny aside. When I beheld her she was laying abed and tears tracked down her face. I fell down on the bed beside the child and gathered her to me. </p><p>""Sweetheart what is it?  What ails thee?""  She just cried and said her tummy ached.  I was alarmed at the degree of pain a simple tummy ache should cause her and demanded the nanny summon the royal physician.  The nanny replied that the King had ordered that her personal servants and no others attend the child.</p><p>""The King has seen her?  He was here?  This very morning?""  The nanny averted her eyes and replied that the child had fallen ill during the wee hours and her father had been with her.  An unformed dread knotted my belly.  I held the girl to me tenderly while my mind refused to allow the thought to be fashioned.  I looked into her tortured eyes and my mind shut down.  It couldn't be.  How could such things enter my head?  I set the child from me and before anyone could stop me I dragged the sheet back from Snow's body.  She was clad only in a thin silken chemise of the creamiest white.  My horrified eyes beheld dark stains on the pale cloth.  I covered the child quickly and looked in horror at the nanny. </p><p>""Tell me what ails this child?  Tell me, woman, or I shall personally have you flogged!""</p><p>The woman avoided my gaze and stammered that the child had ""the flux"".  I inquired into how many times the child had suffered from the ailment in the past.  She told me this was but the second time.  I clamped my teeth together on any further questions.  Snow's nanny was not to blame.  I spent several hours with the little girl soothing her and rocking her in my arms.  That evening I sent a missive to an uncle who lived in the Royal City.</p><p>My husband came to me that night and for the ten that followed.  On the eleventh I stayed awake all night and when the hour approached four I thought I heard a faint scream.  I dashed from my suite, pulling on a robe as I flew down the hall to Snow's room.  The nanny met me at the door with tears welling from her eyes. She whispered,  ""She's not within, Your Majesty.  She is not here.  Her father called her.""  I whirled away and pelted for the Royal Chambers. The guards tried to stop me but I thrust them aside and ran down the private corridor that led to the King's actual bedchamber.  I stopped just outside the doors and gulped air desperately into my lungs.  I could hear her sobbing, punctuated now and then by an agonized scream.</p><p>I reached a trembling hand to the door's handle and turned it slowly.  I did not want to enter that room, I did not want to see what I knew was happening.  I eased the door back noiselessly and slipped into the room on silent feet.  I closed the door behind me with the same care and slowly turned to look to the bed.  Snow screamed just as my eyes reached them.  All I could see of her was the ivory paleness of her legs splayed out to either side of her father's hips.  His buttocks were tensing and relaxing as he thrust to and fro.  I silently circled the room, my mind frozen in horror.  I stood to the side of the chamber and watched as his enormous penis split the child's obscenely stretched pussy.   Blood and cum squelched out around his thick cock each time he buried it in her shuddering body.  Every few strokes he would jam himself balls deep into her hairless little slit and she would scream in agony and jerk and twist as if in unimaginable pain. </p><p>I stood watching in horror, my hand to my mouth and my head shaking silently side-to-side.  I knew Snow was in hell for the bastard filling her under-developed body with his oversized weapon visited that same hell upon me nightly.  How much worse must it be for so small and delicate a child?  Her cries filled the room and I stood rooted to the spot staring in terror as he held the child under him and forced himself into her over and over again.  The blood was everywhere.  It coated his legs and hers, as well as the bed beneath them.  I slowly became aware of the litany of filth he was spewing from his mouth even as his thick blunt cock tore Snow's body in twain.</p><p>""Yes that's it you filthy cunt, take it, take all Daddy's fuck stick.  That's all you are, a piece of fuck meat for my pleasure.  Yeah that's it scream!  Scream little girl...no one can hear you...no one can stop me.  I'm the fucking King!  That's it cunt, take the Royal Cock!  You're mine, along with all the other fuck meat in the kingdom.  I can have any of it and I will.  But you're a pretty cunt, my daughter and I'll use you as much as I want, yeah, oh fuck yeah, that's it, cry, cry all you want, fight me, that's it, shake for Daddy!""</p><p>He continued to pound her into the bed while the obscenities poured from his mouth.  His cock sawed in and out of her visibly torn flesh ignoring the blood, the agonized writhing of her body and her ghastly moans and screams of pain.  He started to shake and I knew it wouldn't last much longer.  He nailed her to the bed and howled like an animal as he spewed his filth into her immature womb.</p><p>I shrank back further into the shadows and remained silent.  I prayed that God would end this abomination and strike down the Monster on the bed.  But He did not heed my prayers that night.  I watched as the King rose above the child and grinned wickedly down at her.  Snow lay sobbing quietly under him, his spunk and her blood pooling beneath the girl's legs.  He reached a hand to her puffy bloody lips and scooped up some of the vile liquid.  He forced it to the child's lips and thrust his fingers inside. </p><p>""Lick it up bitch!""  He pulled his fingers free and replaced them with his bloody cock.  ""Suck it clean cock-whore, suck the Royal Dick!""  He laughed evilly and shoved his filthy meat between her innocent lips.  He jammed his hips forward and started deep fucking Snow's throat.  She gagged and struggled beneath him as he choked her with his cock.  Her color deepened and began to turn purple before he eased up and allowed her to breathe.  The respite was short lived as he forced himself deep into her air passage once again.  I cried silently as I watched him force her to take him down her slender throat again and again.  I knew this game for he did the same to me on many a night, often going so far as to choke me unconscious.</p><p>He continued this sick game for nigh on half an hour before pulling his still hard member from her raw and voiceless throat for the last time.  He chuckled at her limp exhausted form.  Those brutal punishing hands reached out and turned the tiny child onto her stomach.  He shoved a pillow beneath her and straddled her hips before leaning down to whisper to his daughter.  The words were soft but they still reached my ears. </p><p>""Sweet little girl, we're going to play a brand new game, just for your step-mamma.""  He looked straight at me where I stood frozen in the shadows. ""She's been here watching us have our fun almost since the beginning.""  Snow looked over at me at that moment and cried out, ""Please Gisa, please make him stop!""</p><p>I wanted to die then.  I wanted to slit my throat and be sent to the lowest depths of hell for my inability to help her.  He looked at me.  Cold fear shivered down my spine.  This was the same man who was orchestrating my own private hell.  I knew what true evil was at that moment.  Satan himself could do no more destruction than the man who lay atop his daughter before my terrified eyes.</p><p>""Yes, Gisa, make me stop.  Can't you do that?  Can't you make me stop?""</p><p>I was shaking all over.  Ice cold sweat poured from every pore and I didn't trust my legs to hold me up under the concentrated malice in his gaze.</p><p>""That's what you came here to do, isn't it?  You came to save the pretty Princess from my attentions, didn't you?""  He looked back at Snow.  ""She wants to save you, cunt.  She wants to but she can't.  She can't even save herself.""  His gaze whipped back to mine.  ""Can you cunt?  You want to save her, but even more, you want to save yourself.  You're secretly relieved it's her aren't you?  You'd rather I fuck her than you, isn't that right?  Isn't it?""</p><p>I shook my head back and forth.  He laughed.  His hands were on her small sweetly curved buttocks.  He was pulling them apart and fingering the hole as he spoke.  ""She wants me to fuck you instead Snow.  She told me so.  She said it last night, she said  'go fuck that little cunt in the nursery and leave me alone'.  Didn't you Gisa, huh?""  I shook my head in horror.  I had said it.  But I hadn't meant Snow.  He had whispered to me that he liked fucking Snow's maid so much more than me.  I'd been in agony at the time, his cock buried balls deep in my ass.  I'd flung the comment at him in impotent rage.</p><p>""No!""  I screamed.  He laughed and eased his glistening cock toward Snow's puckered little rosette.  ""She said it little girl, she screamed it at me.""  I shook my head, the tears falling as I looked deep into Snow's dazed eyes.  ""Not you sweetie, I didn't mean you.""  He laughed again and the tip of his swollen flesh made contact with the little girl's unprotected hole.  He pulled the cheeks wide and forced the head of his thick rod into her body.  She screamed as he breached her.  I closed my eyes, not wanting to watch this newest abomination.   </p><p>I could still hear them though.  Her hoarse screams mingled with his obscene grunts and moans of vile pleasure.  I sank to the floor in shame unable to bear the knowledge that I could not stop him.  I was the Queen, I was the fairest, I was still powerless because I was still a woman.  He was the King, he was my husband, he was her father and he was a man.  All power was his.  Even had he not been who he was, even had he been a lowly peasant, he still would have owned us both.  Perhaps, had we been of low estate, some relative might rescue us, but he was the King, and none could gainsay him.  No matter what manner of perversions he practiced, however evil, his word was law and we must submit.</p><p>I opened my eyes reluctantly as his moans increased in intensity and volume.  He had Snow on her knees now and had turned her slightly towards me.  His hands were on her waist and he was forcing her body to meet his, his evil cock burying itself to the balls in her tiny little ass with each forward thrust.  She was hanging almost limply in his hands but her eyes were open, staring glassily at me where I kneeled on the floor beside the bed.  Each thrust forced a pained grunt from her throat but I could tell her voice was mostly spent.  I don't know how long he plowed her violated body but it seemed ages to me.  Finally he pulled out of her with a shout and sprayed his blood-tinged cream all over her and me.  He shoved her aside and collapsed on the bed beside her with a satisfied grin.</p><p>I finally managed to drag myself to Snow where she lay quiescent on the royal bed.  The silken sheets beneath her were stained with blood, cum and feces.  Her legs were smeared with it and she lay limply, her muscles quivering but lifeless.  Her eyes were open but glazed.  I held my head to her chest and was relieved to hear her heart beating, strong and steady.  Her breathing was labored and I knew her throat was swollen from his earlier attack.  I looked at him and he grinned at me.</p><p>""She's all yours, my lovely Queen.""</p><p>I gently gathered the small child in my shaking arms and carried her from the room.  I didn't cover her but carried her out naked and bloody, both of us splattered in cum, down the corridor past the guards who pretended not to look.  I saw a few bulges spring up beneath soft leather breeches and noted which faces belonged to them.  The King might be beyond my reach, but few others were.</p><p>I reached the Royal nursery and the nanny met us at the door.  She whispered, ""I have a warm bath ready for her, Your Majesty, if it please you to give the child to me."" </p><p>I looked at her with dead eyes.  ""No, nobody will touch her but me.  No one!""   I kicked the woman out of my way and carried Snow to her room.  I lowered her soiled and violated body to the warm water and she whimpered.  I whispered soothingly to her.</p><p>""I know sweetheart, I know it hurts.  I'm so sorry.  I'm so, so sorry!""  I started sobbing then, horrible wrenching tears of despair for both of us.  I was shaking so badly I had to let her sink the rest of the way into the water.  We sobbed together as I bathed his sickening fluids from her torn and battered flesh.  I ordered a second bath and washed her again in clean water.  I tenderly dried her and carried her to the bed.  She clung to me and I to her.  I whispered to her,  ""Oh my sweet one, I'm going to make it stop.   I swear, somehow I'll make it stop.""  She just clung to me, her eyes telling me she didn't believe, but she loved me for lying to her.  Finally she slept and I cradled her body against me and tried desperately to think of a way out.</p><p>She awoke once near dawn, shaking from a nightmare.  I didn't feel the need to ask what it was, I just cuddled her and whispered, ""Shhh, little girl, I'm here.  I'm here, baby girl, and you're safe.""  She looked up at me and I could see tears in her eyes. </p><p>""He does it to you too, doesn't he?  He hurts you all the time.  He told me so.  He said I was lucky, that he only did it to me a little bit, but he does it to you every night.""  A harsh cry escaped me at those words.  Oh, God, how could he do that to his own child?  How could he fill her soul with such horror?  I squeezed her tight and nodded as the tears fell once again.</p><p>""That's how I knew, Snow.   He didn't come to me, and I remembered the stains on your chemise that last time.""  I looked at her.  ""Nanny said it only happened twice before, is that true?""  Snow looked down and nodded.  ""He only made me bleed those two times.""  ""What did he do before that,"" I asked in dread.  ""He would make me lick him and a few times he put it down my throat like tonight.  He would put a finger in me, but not his thing.  That hurts so bad, Gisa.  How do you stand it every night?""   I hugged her close and shut my eyes.  ""I can't baby, but I have no choice.""</p><p>I received a missive from my uncle several days later and sighed in relief as I read it.  When I was finished I burned it to ash and scrawled off a quick note before summoning a maid to see to the note's delivery.  I went to Snow's room, a small worn leather satchel in hand. When I arrived I dismissed all the servants.  I picked her up and held her close to me.</p><p>""Sweetheart, I'm going to make it stop now.  Before he can hurt you again."" </p><p>She looked at me with hope in her eyes.  ""How, Gisa?""  I put her down and turned to the enormous wardrobe in the corner of the room. </p><p>""Remember my uncle Norman?""  She nodded happily, ""He's Kathryn's father, right?  The one with the big belly and the white beard?""  I nodded and she beamed. </p><p>""I liked him, I liked Kathryn too.""   I forced a smile to my face when she mentioned Kathryn.  Uncle Norman had told me in his letter why Kathryn and her younger sisters Liza and Margaret had gone so quiet while staying in the palace.   The monster I'd married had raped all three girls while they were here.  I finally understood what he'd been staring at as we exchanged our vows before the priest.</p><p>""Yes, love.  I like her too.  I love all my cousins.  Anyway, Uncle Norman has a plan, a good one.""  I looked in her wardrobe and searched out her plainest play clothes.  I pulled a few stained linen kirtles out and an extra chemise, also of linen.  No silk for this trip.  I quickly bundled them into the satchel.  I helped Snow out of her finery and into a plain gown such as a merchant's daughter might wear.  ""Come with me sweetie, we have to go meet someone.""</p><p>I took her and the satchel through the halls of the palace and out a postern gate.  Across a small bridge and through the outer walls by means of another little used gate.  I bribed the guard on duty, one I trusted, and we slipped out into the forest that bordered the palace grounds.  Thirty minutes brisk walk brought us to a small, well-made cottage surrounded by a wooden palisade.  I rapped smartly on the gate and was hailed by a deep and mellow voice.</p><p>The gate swung back and we slipped inside.  The Royal Master of the Hunt stood before us.  He was a tall man, dressed all in leather dyed a greenish brown.  He looked at me and swallowed nervously.  His eyes roved over me and then clung to my face as if in awe.  It had been so long since I'd seen any reaction to my looks that I had forgotten them.  I smiled warmly at him now.  He returned the smile.</p><p>""Sir Aldoren, my Lord Uncle Norman Whitenougher wrote to me that you might be able to assist me.  Is this still so?""  My eyes clung to his in desperation.  He looked down at Snow, who was clinging nervously to my skirts.  An angry determined look came over his face as he saw the fear in Snow's haunted eyes.  ""Yes, Your Majesty, it is so.""</p><p>I released my breath in a long sigh.  I knelt down next to Snow and looked deep into her eyes.  ""Sweetheart, this is your chance to escape.  Sir Aldoren will take you away to a place where your father can no longer hurt you."" </p><p>""What about you?"" she cried out.  ""Aren't you coming too?"" </p><p>I shook my head sadly.  ""I can't sweetheart, my face draws too much attention and is too well known.  He would find us.""  She flung her arms around me and started to cry. </p><p>""You have to come, he'll keep hurting you!  He already hurts you more than me!  Why can't you escape too?""  I hugged her to me tightly.  I met Sir Aldoren's eyes over her head and they were filled with compassion for us.  I started to cry as well. </p><p>""I can't baby, he'll find us both and hurt us worse.  You have to go.  You have to escape.  Please, Snow, do it for me.  I can't bear to watch him hurt you anymore, I can't!  Please, baby, please go.""  She pulled back and stared into my eyes for long moments.  Finally she nodded. </p><p>""For you, Gisa.  I'll go for you."" </p><p>I closed my eyes and breathed, ""Thank you.""  I opened them again and smiled at her.  You'll be happy baby, you'll have a wonderful new life, I promise.""  I stood again and handed the satchel to the waiting huntsman. </p><p>He looked at me steadily and spoke these words, ""I wish I could help you too, Your Majesty.""  His sincerity could be in no doubt. </p><p>""You can,"" I replied, ""You can take my little girl and make her safe from him forever.""  He nodded and reached for Snow's hand.</p><p>I looked at her one last time.  ""I love you Snow, I love you more than life.""  She started crying again, ""I love you too, Mommy.""  I turned and fled with tears in my eyes.  It was the last time I ever saw her.</p><p>Naturally there was a kingdom-wide outrage at the disappearance of the Princess Snow White.  The King tore into my chambers and demanded to know her whereabouts.  I couldn't walk for 3 months when he was done with me, but he never found her.  All I knew then was that she was to be taken to a remote mining village and raised by the people who lived and worked there.  My uncle told me that the miners could be trusted with her life and I trusted my uncle with mine.</p><p>I first heard the whispers about my supposed role in the Princess's disappearance nigh on ten years later.  It was rumored that I had grown jealous of the child's fabled beauty and had disposed of her to suit my vanity.  I shrugged them off, knowing the truth too well.  I had no vanity left.  My beauty had faded quickly in the harsh world of pain and torment in which I lived.  God be praised I never gave that monster another daughter to prey on.  I did bear him two sons though, whom I wish I had smothered in their cradles.  For they seem to have turned out much as their father.</p><p>Other rumors have reached our corner of the world.  Whispers speak of the Princess' reappearance in a kingdom so far from ours that its very existence is in doubt.  I've heard the stories. I pray the rumors are not true.  That's right, I hope the fairy tale ending hasn't come true for her.  I hope she's married a poor miner and lives happily in a thatched hut in the deep forest.  I pray with all my heart that she hasn't been found by the acquisitive eyes of a Royal Male.  I rescued her from one; I couldn't rescue her from another, just like I couldn't rescue myself.</p>"
321,Kayleigh,Anonymous,,"['bro/sis', 'inc', 'cons']",,2012-05-04T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I stepped off the bus and looked around the station, hoping to see either Mom or Dad waiting for me.  Neither was there, so I figured Mom must have been designated for the pick-up. Since she'd never been on time for anything in her life, I tossed my duffel onto a bench and sank down next to it settling in to wait.  I let my thoughts wander and they strayed, like always, to Kayleigh.</p><p>God, I'd missed her so badly while I was away at school.  I pictured her sweet smile, her misty green eyes and her long mane of strawberry blond hair.  I loved her hair.  It gleamed like polished copper and brass rippling in crinkles and corkscrews all the way to her waist.  My groin tightened as visions of her taut belly, long lithe legs and sweet tits, the exact shape and size of ripe peaches, floated through my mind.  I remembered how her slender hips felt in my hands, the way her tight pussy felt around my cock when I was deep inside her and how her groans of pleasure sounded in my ears as we made love.   It had been 4 months since I'd last held her but it felt like 4 years.  We had talked on the phone and written some hot and steamy e-mails back and forth but it wasn't the same.  I knew she was having as rough a time with it as I was.  She had started high school this year while I was starting college.  We both had so much to adjust to besides being apart.</p><p>I had agonized over leaving her behind when it came time to pick a school, but we both decided that the future was too important for me to go to a lesser school just to be close to her.  It was hell.  I missed everything about her.  I missed the way we used to spend hours together, watching movies, listening to music playing games, hiking, skating, you name it.  We were inseparable.  We had so much in common.  She was my soul mate.  Sometimes we'd lie on a bed, hers or mine, and just read side by side.  We didn't always have to make love to delight in each other's company.  She was so smart, with a wicked sense of sarcastic humor and so much more mature than the other girls her age that she had a hard time relating to them.  Mom always said she was 14 going on 40. My mind wandered further.  We had been lovers since Kayleigh was 12 and I was 16.  I remembered that first time so clearly.  It was the sweetest day of my life when I made my baby sister mine. </p><p>We'd been hiking along the Mullica, deep in the forests of southern New Jersey.  It was a hot day in July and we'd been unable to resist the temptation of the cool clear water.  A bend in the river and a natural hollow had formed a deep inviting pool and we shucked our clothing and slid into the delicious chilled water.  I hadn't been able to keep my eyes off Kayleigh's beautiful body from the moment she slipped off her sport bra.  I had known she had a gorgeous body but seeing it revealed like that in the dappled sunshine under the trees was mesmerizing.  I slipped into the water, surreptitiously making sure she got an eyeful of my thickly aroused cock before I submerged myself.  The cold water did nothing to soften my raging need. It grew worse as she became playful, splashing water at me, her perfect peach like tits bobbing on the surface of the water, and  jumping on my back in a futile attempt to dunk me under the water.</p><p>I say futile because her slender 5' 1"", 90 pound frame had no chance against my 5' 11"" 180 pounds of muscle.  I was a junior varsity wrestler and she played tennis.  It left her fit but no match for me.  She was hanging off my shoulders, trying to push me down but only succeeded in pressing those newly budded breasts into my naked back.  I could feel the hard strawberry tips grinding into my flesh and my whole body tensed as I struggled to control myself and my breathing.  I lost both when her smooth ivory thighs wrapped around my waist from behind.  I gasped for air and I thought my boner was going to burst its skin like an over-heated hot dog.  As she wriggled her naked crotch against my lower back, the pointed nubs of her nipples rubbed up and down both sides of my spine.  I reached up and grabbed both of her hands in mine and twisted sideways while pulling her hands around.  Still clinging with her legs she wound up sticking to my side like a tick.  Now she straddled my hip.  She giggled and the sound vibrated through my chest tingling my already hard nipples.  I grasped her waist and finished pulling her around so that we were face to face.  Her legs still clung to my waist and I felt the soft damp fuzz of her sweet bare pussy settle above my raging hard on.</p><p>I stared into her eyes for a long breathless minute and then leaned forward to take her mouth with mine.  She stilled in my arms as I nibbled and licked at her berry lips.  She opened her mouth slightly as if to say something but I instantly invaded her mouth.  I twined my tongue with hers and sucked on it rhythmically.  While my tongue was dancing with hers my hands slid down to cup her bottom.  She wrapped her arms around my neck, gasping into my mouth.  I kneaded and massaged the tight twin globes of her glorious heart shaped ass and my hard on gained in size.  She was grinding herself ever so slowly against me, subtly humping her crotch into my belly.  Her tongue lashed back at mine and I heard a soft moan issue from her  throat.  My hands slid upward from her ass to trace their way to her pert breasts. I caressed the sides of her firm sweet tits and slowly slid my thumbs sideways seeking the hard nipples.  When I found them I began to rub them in slow circles.  She groaned louder and leaned back to give me better access.  I was stunned but thrilled.  My sweet Kayleigh was offering herself to me!  I released her mouth and looked down at her.  She stared at me in something approaching shock.</p><p>""Aidan?"" her voice was husky and uncertain.</p><p>""Yes, sweetheart?""</p><p>""What are you doing?"" I smiled.</p><p>""I'm making love to you, little sister""</p><p>I leaned down and sucked one blood engorged nipple into my mouth.  She gasped loudly and her little hands dug into my shoulders convulsively.  She groaned again and bucked her pelvis against me.  I suckled her sweet strawberry red nipples for a long time in that sun dappled stream.  The cool water rippling over our hot bodies was intoxicating.  She was hanging backwards with her hands on my shoulders, her legs around my waist and her breasts thrust up at my marauding mouth in willing sacrifice.</p><p>I took my time worshiping my Goddess's breasts.  Laving each nipple in turn, sucking, licking, nibbling, tugging and twisting them.  Kayleigh whimpered and trembled in my arms.  She thrashed and writhed against me but I held her in place feasting on her bounty.  Finally my own need was becoming urgent.  I carried her from the water and lay her down on the grassy bank.  I saw the uncertainty creep back into her eyes as she beheld my naked, fully and  hotly aroused cock looming over her.</p><p>""Aidan, isn't this wrong? You're my brother."" Her sweet voice was confused, not repulsed and I knew she wanted me too.  Her body was panting for me as mine was for her.  I sank down to my knees, straddling her calves.</p><p>""I love you Kayleigh, love is never wrong.  I love you more than anything in the world.  I love everything about you.  Your sweet and funny and smart and you're the most beautiful girl I've ever seen."" I ran my hands up and down her legs, stroking in massaging circles.  She trembled at my touch and moaned softly as my hands neared the sweet peach fuzzed apex of her thighs.</p><p>""I want to be your man, your first man.  I want you to be my woman."" My hands reached the top of her creamy thighs and I slipped an hand between them.  She didn't stop me, just stared into my eyes with her rosy lips parted slightly, her breath coming faster, her luscious breasts rising and falling rapidly.  I slipped my fingers between the plump, lightly furred lips of her pussy and stroked up and down her slit.  It was moist and slick.  I leaned down onto my other hand and slipped my tongue back in her mouth.</p><p>Supporting my weight with my left hand, the fingers of my right were busy plundering her pussy.  I slid my index finger inside her slick hole and began to pump it back and forth.  My thumb found her clit and began to rub it in circles.  She arched up at this invasion bucking her crotch into my hand and whimpering into my mouth.  My fingers continued to torment her tight 12 year old pussy while my tongue was tasting every millimeter of her mouth.  I slipped another finger inside and soon brought her eager little body to climax.  She cried out as her tight cunt gripped my fingers and her sweet cream seeped out into my palm.</p><p>It was time.  I let her mouth go and levered myself back to my knees.  I spread her thighs wide and moved up between them.  She lay panting and trembling beneath me. Her glittering green eyes clung to mine. </p><p>""It's so big, won't it hurt me?""</p><p>I smiled down at her gently and replied honestly,  ""Yes sweetheart, I'm afraid it will at first.  But once I take your cherry it will get better and better.  So good, it's gonna be so good little sister, trust me.  I would never hurt you on purpose.""  Her misty jade eyes looked up at me and I saw the trust shining there.</p><p>""I love you Aidan.  Make me your woman.""</p><p>I grasped my turgid cock in one hand and reached down to her pussy with the other.  ""Spread your legs wider Kayleigh. Open your pussy for me.""  My beautiful sister spread her taut white thighs as wide as she could.  The lips of her pussy spread open slightly but I needed more.  My fingers separated her petals and I brought my thick rod to her entrance.</p><p>I pressed the blunt head of my cock into her tiny hole.  She was so small I wasn't sure she'd be able to take me.  I'm not hung like a horse but I don't have a pencil dick either.  At sixteen I had a respectable 6 1/2"" piece with good girth.  I've grown another inch or so since then but I'm sure she couldn't have handled something that size at that time.  She could barely accommodate what I did have.  Her hole was swimming in her own cream and it made it just possible for me to push inside her tunnel. </p><p>My God, she was tight.  She whimpered in pain and I stopped pushing.  I held still and caressed her belly and clit letting her try to adjust to my thickness stretching her.  Her eyes were swimming in tears and she was shaking but now that I was inside her, I knew I couldn't stop, wouldn't stop until I'd spent my load in her.</p><p>""Shh, sweetheart, it's OK.  Relax.  Just relax and it won't hurt so much.  You're so tight Kayleigh, you feel so good.  I don't want to hurt you, but I can't stop now.""</p><p>I pressed forward and sank a third of my shaft into her before I met the resistance of her barrier.  ""OK, baby, I'm there.  I can feel your cherry.  This is gonna hurt baby, but only this one time.  I swear, after this it will be so good.""  I frigged her clit for a few seconds then I pulled back slightly before thrusting forward, hard, at her hymen.  The thin membrane gave way and my sister screeched, her upper body rearing up as I tore through and buried myself deep within her.  Again I stilled and allowed her to recover.  I rubbed her clit in circles and massaged her belly with my free hand.</p><p>""Shh, baby it's OK, it's over.  You're a woman now, love, my woman.""  Her trembling subsided and so did her tears.  When she began to respond to the clitoral stimulation I grinned down at her. </p><p>""Ready to start again baby?""  My cock was throbbing in her tight sheath  and it was taking all my will power to not just start pounding her body with the deep hard strokes I was craving.  She sniffed and nodded, so I carefully withdrew  and thrust gently back in.  After a few gentle strokes she began to moan.  Only a little at first and then louder as I lengthened my stroke.  Soon I was fucking her with long deep slow thrusts.  She began shoving back and lifting her hips to meet me.  I left off her clit and leaned with my hands to either side of her head as I readied myself for some serious pounding.  I sped up now, lunging deeper into her body with each stroke.  She met me move for move.  Soon my balls were slapping her ass as I felt myself bottoming out at the end of her tunnel.  Each forward shove jammed the head of my cock against her cervix and I knew I could go no deeper.  My thrusting was frenzied now as my sister and I rammed each other mightily in our quest for the ultimate pleasure.</p><p>I felt it gathering in my balls and I redoubled my efforts knowing the crisis was near.  Kayleigh began to scream and buck wildly out of control. I felt her already vice like pussy clamp down on my cock as she began to spasm and convulse around me.  I lost it and pounded her like a madman having a seizure.  I screamed hoarsely as I emptied my creamy spunk deep into her spasming pussy.  Her contractions continued to milk the last of the sperm from my balls as I collapsed on top of her.  I latched onto her mouth and fiercely attacked it with my tongue.  After lashing her mouth for a few frenzied minutes I rolled off her and pulled my half hard dick from her slit with an audible sucking plop.</p><p> I pulled her to me and held her tight.  I murmured, ""Oh sweet, sweet, Kayleigh!  That was the most incredible experience of my life!  Your mine now, body and soul, mine!  Oh baby!  I love you!""  I kissed her again but this time gently, reverently.  ""Are you all right, honey?"" </p><p>She nuzzled my neck and ran her fingers over my chest, nodded and said, ""Wow!""</p><p>I grinned.  ""So you liked it, huh?"" </p><p>""Oh, yeah!  Can we do it again?"" </p><p>""I promise babe, we'll do it again and again.""</p><p>---</p><p>A car horn blared bringing me back to the present.  I glanced down at my watch and realized that I'd been sitting here for over an hour.  Now Mom was often late, but not this late!  I swung over to a payphone and called home.  Mom answered.</p><p>""Hi, Mom. It's Aidan.""</p><p>""Hi honey, what's up?"" She sounded a little surprised. </p><p>""Um, I'm down at the bus station.  Remember, I was coming home today?  Someone was supposed to pick me up?""</p><p>""Oh shit!  Oh honey, I thought you were coming home tomorrow!  I'm on my way now!""  She hung up and I chuckled as I replaced the phone on it's cradle.  I settled back down to wait for her.  I was hoping Kayleigh would come too, but when Mom pulled up 20 minutes later she was alone.  She kept apologizing which was rather amusing now that I was on my way home.  When Kayleigh didn't bounce out of the house to greet me I asked Mom where she was.</p><p>""Oh, she's out on a date.""</p><p>That simple matter-of-fact sentence ripped through me like a knife. Six words destroyed my world. I was stunned. I was destroyed.  I was torn apart. </p><p>""A date?  She's dating?  Who the hell is she dating?  When did this start?""  Rage began to pump through my veins.  My mother looked at me with one eyebrow arched.</p><p>""My aren't we testy?  She is growing up you know.""</p><p>""How long Mother?""</p><p>She looked at me strangely but replied, ""About a month or so, I guess.  Why?""</p><p>""Never mind,""  I grated back.  ""Who's the lucky guy?""</p><p>Mom looked at me measuringly.  That same eyebrow arched again. ""You know what you sound like?"" She paused a moment, ""You sound like a jealous lover.""</p><p>""Mother, tell me who she's seeing.""  My voice was steely, my tone harsh.  My mother always has been a bit too perceptive for my comfort, but I refused to rise to her bait this time.  I was far too angry.  She looked at me speculatively. </p><p>""Do you know how lonely she's been since you left?  She's been moping around here pining like the heroine in a Gothic romance.  I know she's always been your side-kick, but even I was surprised at how miserable she was without you around.  She wasn't the same person at all.""</p><p>I was implacable. ""Who is it?""</p><p>However, Mom wasn't finished. ""So there she is becoming a complete hermit when  she finally made a new friend on the tennis court at school.  I was so happy.  She finally started going out of the house, shopping, movies and she even dragged her new friend hiking.""</p><p>I was boiling, my rage growing with each word from my mother's lips.  I thought, ""She took him hiking?""  Instantly, jealously I wondered if she had fucked her new ""friend"" in our special place on the river.  I could feel the color creeping up my neck as I simmered with a violent anger.  Mom continued.</p><p>""Then this girl introduced Kayleigh to her brother about a month ago.  He is a wrestler at their school, about your height and build, and he even has similar coloring, dark hair and blue eyes.""  She looked me dead in the eye, ""Ironic, isn't it?""</p><p>I didn't see the irony. I barely heard her description of the guy, but it did register that he was a wrestler.  I probably knew him!</p><p>""Just tell me his freakin' name!""</p><p>""Kay's friend is Lily Hardesty.  She's out with Lily's brother Sean.""</p><p>Oh yes, I knew him.  Knew him quite well actually.  He was a year younger than me and we'd been quite friendly over the years.  We had some similar interests besides wrestling.  Obviously a similar taste in girls as well.  I thought, ""He's a dead man.""</p><p>I swung around to leave the room but Mom grabbed my sleeve.  I turned back.  ""Honey, what's going on?  Is there something I should know?""  She stared up at me and I looked down into eyes that were the mirror image of my own smoky blue-green orbs.  She knew, or at least she knew some of it.  She had us both figured out now, Kayleigh and I.</p><p>I shook my head.  ""No, Mom. There's nothing you need to know about.""  I gently pulled my arm free and headed for my room.  My rage had not abated a bit.  I snagged the phone and called my best friend.  ""Yeah Rich, I'm home and I need a favor.""</p><p>---</p><p>The night was still and dark as I waited in front of the Hardesty home.   The beat up Chevy I sat in was remarkably un-remarkable.  My cell phone vibrated.  I fished it out of my pocket, hit a button and spoke,  ""Aidan here...Good.  Thanks buddy, I'll see you back at your place pretty soon.""</p><p>I got out of the car with a heavy weight in my jacket pocket.  I slipped up the driveway and leaned lightly on the bumper of Mrs. Hardesty's Lincoln Town Car.  A few minutes later I saw headlights coming down the road.  The small Hyundai pulled up in front of the house and I watched Sean uncoil his 6' length from inside the tiny car. I thought, ""Whatever else, he wasn't fucking Kayleigh in that car, no room.""  The thought brought scant comfort.</p><p>He didn't see me until he was less than 10 feet away.  Then he looked up and did a double take.  ""Aidan?""  I nodded as I walked forward and replied, ""Sean.""  Then I decked him.  He wasn't expecting it and he went down hard.  I took the opportunity to soccer kick him in the balls.  He screeched and grabbed his injured nut sac.  ""What the fuck?!""</p><p>Bringing my foot back I kicked him dead in the face.  Twice.  He grabbed his bleeding nose with one hand while still clutching at his balls with the other. I kicked him again, this time in the gut, then the ribs, gut and ribs again.  I finally dropped a knee into his stomach and leaned over his bloody face.  I brought the 9mm out of my pocket and held it to his temple.  ""You don't date my sister anymore.  You don't talk to her, you don't touch her, you don't even fucking look at her anymore.""  I grabbed him by the hair and pulled his face up to mine.  ""Did you fuck her?""  He shook his head.</p><p>""Answer me you fucking weasel!  Did...You...Fuck...Her?""</p><p> ""N-n-no, n-n-nev-ver!""</p><p>""Good, 'cause if I didn't believe you, your brains'd be fertilizing your Mom's prize roses. If I so much as suspect you're still trying to see her, touch her or talk to her, I'll be back.""</p><p>I dug the barrel of the gun against his temple.</p><p>""Understand?"" He nodded.</p><p>""I Said Do You Understand Mother-Fucker?!""</p><p>""Yes, Yes! I understand!"" He was crying now.  I dropped his head.</p><p>""I'm glad we had this chance to talk, Sean. Good luck this season, I hope you guys make the state finals again.""</p><p>I got off him, pocketed the gun and returned to the Chevy.  He lay on the ground until I left.</p><p>I crashed at Rich's that night.  Before I fell asleep on the couch I made a phone call.  ""Kayleigh?  Hi Baby.  Take the day off tomorrow.   Tell Mom your sick.""  I cut the connection.  It was a long time before I slept.</p><p>---</p><p>The next morning I strolled into Kayleigh's bedroom at 6:30.  Mom and Dad had left for work and my baby sister was watching TV in her pajamas. </p><p>""Hi Baby, I'm home.""</p><p>She turned and smiled at me.  It was kind of a shaky smile that didn't quite reach her wary eyes.  I walked up to her and pulled her up off the bed.  I wrapped my arms around her and kissed her hard and rough.  My lips mashed against hers as I levered her mouth open and ruthlessly invaded her.  After a few minutes I pulled back and looked at her swollen lips.</p><p>""I missed you Baby. Did you miss me?""  Before she could answer, I continued, ""Or did you even notice I was gone?  Did your boyfriend take up all your time? All your energy?"" My grip on her tightened.  ""While I was stroking off imagining you under me, were you under him?  Did you spread those sweet thighs for him saying, Off with the old...?  Huh?  Did you?""  I was shouting now and shaking her.  ""Did you take him to our swimming hole and fuck him in the grass like you did me?  Did you?""</p><p>She was shaking her head, crying and whimpering.  ""No.  I never did.  I never made love with him!""</p><p>""I didn't ask if you made love, I asked if you fucked him!""</p><p>""No, I didn't fuck him.  Ever.""</p><p>I shouted at her, ""What did you do?  What did you let him do?""  She shook her head again.  ""Did you let him finger you?  Did you suck his cock?""</p><p>""No! No, please Aidan.  I only let him feel me up, play with my tits a little.""</p><p>I lost control of myself on hearing those words.  I am not proud of what followed but the vision of that prick with my sister's sweet tits in his mouth made me see red.  I hit her.  For the first time in my life I back handed my little sister.  She went sprawling back on the bed with a squeak.  She turned over immediately and started sobbing into the sheets.  For some reason that made me even angrier.</p><p>I took her pajama bottoms and ripped them down.  I tore them off her body, exposing her perfect heart shaped ass.  Grabbing a large wooden brush off the dresser I proceeded to beat her with it.  It wasn't enough.  I had a hard on fueled by incandescent rage and 4 months of sexual frustration.  After tearing my own pants down, I stepped forward, roughly pulled her legs apart and yanked her body toward me.  She was still sobbing and whimpering something over and over.  I couldn't understand her and frankly didn't care what she was saying.  She didn't try to escape as I stuffed a pillow under her hips and pulled her ass cheeks apart. </p><p>I lined my raging cock up with her crinkled little rosette.  I'd never fucked her ass before but I wanted to hurt her as she'd hurt me.  I didn't bother with lube, I just shoved my enraged 18 year old cock into my 14 year old sister's tight virgin ass glove.  She screamed and belatedly tried to struggle.  I held her hips with a brutally tight grip and pulled her back to me, further deepening my penetration.  As I rotated my pelvis, grinding my cock violently inside her torn and stretched anal canal, my voice grated harshly in her ear, ""How's it feel little sister?  How do you like getting fucked over?  Huh?  I went 4 months just dreaming of the day I'd get back to you.  Four months of beating off to fantasies of when we'd be together again.""  I stroked in and out with deliberately cruel thrusts.  Hard, short strokes stabbing deep in her bowels.  ""I didn't date anyone.  I could have been up to my neck in fine freshman pussy but I was faithful!  I loved you!""  I yelled the last.  I pounded my anger into her, my rage made physical, my pain driving me to hurt her.</p><p>She wasn't struggling.  She was crying face down into her sheets.  Each hammering thrust of my violently maddened cock forced a whimpering grunt into the tempo of her sobbing.</p><p>""How could you do this to me?  How could you do this to us?""  I screamed at her, my throbbing prick sawing even faster into her violated orifice.  ""You're Mine, God dammit! Mine!  You belong to Me you Bitch!  How could you fuck around with that Asshole!""  With a final mighty lunge I emptied my boiling rage fueled soul into her depths.</p><p>My full weight landed on her back, flattening her.  I felt her sobbing vibrate through my chest.  Suddenly I became aware of the words she was whimpering, had been whimpering even during my savage attack.</p><p>""I'm sorry! I love you! I'm so so sorry!  I love you! Oh, Aidan, please, I'm so sorry!  I love you, please, I love you!""</p><p>I rolled off her, onto my side with my back to her.  My rage was spent and I was left with a sickening sense of loss.  I was disgusted with myself for what I had just done.  I had raped my Kayleigh!  I had violated her helpless vulnerable body out of savage jealousy and insane rage.  I still loved her more than life itself, it was me I hated.  I felt her move beside me.  I expected her to flee.  She did not.  Instead, I felt her slender arms wrap around me from behind.  I felt her tear wet face against my back, her pajama softened torso pressed against me.</p><p>""Aidan, please forgive me.  I love you so much.  I never meant to hurt you.""</p><p>I rolled over and gathered her into my arms.  I started crying.  ""Oh Kayleigh!  What did I do to you?  Oh God, I'm so sorry I hurt you baby!  I lost it!  All I could see was you in his arms and I lost it!  I love you more than I love life!  How can you still love me?""  I wanted to die at that moment.  I couldn't see how she could ever forgive me for raping her.  I clutched her convulsively, thinking it would be the last time I'd ever get to hold her.</p><p>She kissed me then.  A kiss so full of love that I thought my heart would break.  ""Aidan love, please don't.  I hurt you worse than you hurt me.  I wasn't crying for me, I was crying for what I had done to you.  I was so lonely when you went away.  So heartsick and lost without you.  I was sure you'd meet someone else, someone older and sexier and just plain better than me.""  I tried to protest but she laid her fingers on my lips and continued, ""I was wrong.  I know it now.  I wronged you twice my love.  First by not trusting your love and second by betraying your trust in me.""  Her tears began to fall again.  ""Now I know you'll never trust me again!""  She buried her face in my chest.</p><p>""No Baby, I hurt you.  I can't believe I did that.  I was just so out of my mind.  How can you trust ME after what I did?  Oh God!  I  raped you!  I want to die!""</p><p>She clutched me tighter and looked up at me fiercely.  ""No! Dammit!  You didn't fucking rape me!  You can't rape the willing, Baby.  I let you do that.  I needed to let you do that!  I had hurt you so badly, I'm the one that fucked up and cheated on you.  What you did, I drove you to do.  I knew you were mad when you called last night, knew before that in fact.  Mom told me.  She said you'd looked gutted when she said I'd been dating Sean, that I was out with him the night you came home.  I didn't mean to do that Aidan.  I thought you were coming home tomorrow.  I told Sean last night that I couldn't see him anymore.  That I was in love with someone else.""</p><p>""You did?""  I was shocked.  I thought of what I'd done to Sean but couldn't feel guilty about it.  He still had laid his hands on my woman.  I chuckled as I thought of something.</p><p>""What?""  She demanded.</p><p>""Oh, nothing.  It's just that ole Sean had a really bad night.  First you dumped him then I beat the crap out of him and threatened to blow his brains out if he so much as looked at you again.""</p><p>""You didn't!"" she gasped.  I nodded.</p><p>""I did Baby-K.  I lost it.  I borrowed Rich's Dad's 9mm and then posted Rich outside our house to call my cell when Sean left.  I met him in his driveway and kicked the shit out of him.  Then I pulled out the gun, held it to his temple and told him that if he tried to go out with you again I'd kill him.  Asked him if he'd fucked you and then said the only reason his brains weren't decorating his mother's roses was because I believed him when he said he hadn't.""</p><p>""You wouldn't really have killed him, would you?"" she asked wide eyed.  My lips tightened when I thought about it.  ""Yes, Baby-K, I would have.  If he'd told me he'd fucked you, I wouldn't have been able to not kill him.  If I'd caught you with him later, then yeah, I think I probably still would've. I probably still would.  I can't help it Kayleigh.  I love you so much that I'd kill anyone who tried to take you away from me.""</p><p>She hugged me close.  ""I promise, Aidan.  I promise that I'll never do it again.  I'll never doubt you, I'll never let another man touch me.  And you didn't rape me!""</p><p>I felt such exquisite relief.  I held her close and breathed in her fragrance.  ""Baby-K?""  She was snuggling closer.  She peeled off her pajama top and tugged me out of my t-shirt.  She finally replied, ""Mmm?"" </p><p>""I think Mom suspects something.  She kept saying I was acting like a jealous lover and was giving me these weird looks.""</p><p>Kayleigh giggled.  That delicious giggle I loved so much.  ""She doesn't suspect a thing, big brother.  She knows.""</p><p>""What?!""</p><p>""After you left here in such a painful rage she did something she swore she'd never do.  She broke into my e-mail and read all our letters.""</p><p>""Holy Shit!!! What did she say?""</p><p>""She told me that I was a silly little bitch who had badly hurt a man that obviously loved me.  That if I didn't make it right then I was an idiot who didn't deserve you and that I would be miserable for the rest of my life.  She suggested I grovel.""</p><p>I suspect my face must have resembled a startled fish at that moment. ""I can't believe it!  I figured that if Mom found out, I'd be banished for life!  Holy shit!  What about Dad?""</p><p>""I suggest you don't say anything to your father for the time being,"" came my mother's voice from the doorway.  She was looking at us and  grinning widely.  ""I gather the two of you have made up?""</p><p>I looked back at Kayleigh and smiled. ""Yes, Mom.  We've made up.""  Then for the first time in front of anyone else, I kissed my sister, my woman, my love, my life.</p><p></p><h5>Epilogue</h5><p>Kayleigh and I stayed together through all 4 years I was away at college.  She said being able to talk openly to Mom helped her to cope with my long absences.  I never dated anyone else from the first time I kissed my sister in the Mullica river in South Jersey.  I never needed anyone else. </p><p>When it was time for Kayleigh to go to college, I moved with her to San Francisco.  We shared an apartment and everyone assumed we were husband and wife.  With the same last name it was easy and we never bothered to enlighten anyone.  Kayleigh became a Nurse Midwife and I became a partner at a thriving architectural firm.  We have 2 beautiful little girls: Gwynalyn age 5 and Tannith age 3.  Dad was a little upset with Kayleigh when she got pregnant the first time and wouldn't tell him who the father was.  But by the time Tannith came along he was in on the secret.  Mom eased him into it and dealt with his inevitable confusion and anger.</p><p>Dad recently retired and our parents are planning to move to Mendicino, a cute little town a couple of hours drive north of San Francisco.  As far as Kayleigh and I are concerned, we are married.  We were hand fasted in a Wiccan ceremony 4 years ago, right after Kayleigh graduated from nursing school and we've never looked back.</p>"
322,A Day at the Pool,Anonymous,,"['Mf+', 'ped']",,2012-05-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The mad twittering of a goldfinch staking his claim to a branch outside my window heralded the arrival of a new day. It was destined to be another scorcher, from the early morning warmth, cloudless hazy sky and rising humidity, I gathered. I rolled lazily out of bed, stretched, and shuffled into the bathroom. ""Nice hair,"" I thought, yawning, as I passed the mirror and saw the reflection of my matted and splayed mane. I turned on the shower and waited for the hot water to snake up through the labyrinth of copper tubing leading from the basement to the second floor. A few adjustments and I hopped into the shower.</p><p>By the time I got out I was fully awake and alert, ready to face a new day without a job. I had the dubious fortune to graduate from college at the nadir of an economic downturn during which no one was hiring, even people with engineering degrees. Still, I had a small income from doing odd jobs, so I could afford to eat and more or less keep my tired station wagon on the road, but I was pretty sick of playing the role of the starving now ex-college student. Something had to break.</p><p>As it was Tuesday, I had to go clean the pool at the apartment complex where I lived. While I was out of work and while the regular pool guy was laid up with a broken leg, I managed to finagle my way into cleaning the pool for spending money. It usually ended up being spent on wine and beer and gas, or brakes or whatever I needed to keep my jalopy on the road. I really didn't mind keeping up the pool. It was easy enough, certainly, allowed me to be outside and enjoy the sun and to keep up my tan. I have the good fortune to have the sort of skin that tans very easily, holds the color for a long time, and rarely burns.</p><p>I walked down to the pool and it was dead quiet, as it usually was at 7 am. Later in the day it would be a madhouse, with children running and splashing and calling ""Mommy! Mommy! Watch this!"" I listened to the birds as I got the vacuum hooked up. It was going to be a truly glorious day, I decided, looking at the sky and feeling the warmth of the sun on my face, even at this slight angle of the sun. I began to sweep across the bottom of the pool, picking up the detritus of a couple days of frolicking along with a few coins and other junk. It didn't take long before I had my shirt off, and a light sheen of sweat on my torso.</p><p>The clanging of the gate got my attention. ""Shit!"" I looked up at young professional woman in a cotton coverup, who looked back at me with the eyes of one who desperately wanted something. ""I forgot my key. Actually, I left my key because the lock was broken, but now it's not."" I strolled over to the gate and let her in. ""Thank you,"" she responded with genuine gratitude. ""No problem,"" I offered as she walked past; I kept my eyes glued to her fine ass. Yum.</p><p>She deftly stepped out of her coverup and this bikini clad beauty was truly a sight to behold. What a way to start the day, I thought, and suddenly being behind a desk didn't seem so important. She dove in off the board directly, and began to swim some laps. I vacuumed the shallow end while she got in her exercise, but I kept an eye on her the whole time without being quite so rude as to stare. She was really something, all right. Her technique was flawless; perfect rotation, effortless breathing, smooth entry. She must have had some training. Watching her body slice through the water it seemed almost erotic, although at that point anything could incite a rampage of hormones. She got out after a dozen laps or so. I happened to be standing near her towel, so I picked it up as she walked towards. Her nipples, rigid to the cold, arrived before she did. I could just make out her dark aureoles beneath the orange suit; it was all I could do not to stare. Such ripe, full breasts jutting proudly from her chest; I really wanted to touch them, to feel them in my mouth. She took the towel from my outstretched hand and thanked me. ""Beautiful day,"" she sighed. ""I'll say. Now's the perfect time; it's not too hot, and it's quiet down here."" We exchanged a few more light pleasantries and she let herself out of the pool area. I got back to work.</p><p>Before long the pool was clean and I had errands to run. By the time I got back from running my errands, it was already 90 and the sun was beating almost straight down from the sky. I was hot and sweaty and bored, so I got into my suit and went down to the pool. Plenty of women with young children chattered pleasantly with the occasional reprimand to a running or splashing child thrown in for variety. And the teenagers were back. It was torture for me, watching these young, nubile bodies ripening in the sun. They ranged in age from around 14 to maybe 17. There were a half dozen of them, and they were all into the sun worship thing. And babes! Every one of them had something to offer the eyes. What I wouldn't give to be in a naked pig pile with them. Ahem.</p><p>I took my place on a lawn chair where I could view these lovelies without being obvious about it. The strawberry blonde began to oil the brunette with the long french braid. How I longed to do the same! And not a one of the girls was flat chested. Not that they were all stacked or anything, but each had an inviting amount of flesh just begging for the attention of my hands or mouth. I wished. These girls didn't even notice me, or so I thought. I watched over these girls for the next hour or so. Every feeling I'd had as a teenager came rushing back. I felt almost wistful about the whole thing. Then a few kids engaged in horseplay splashed me, and one of them tripped over my chaise. What better reason to move closer to the girls, out of the way of the marauding youngsters. So I pulled my lounge chair over by the girls; it was getting even more crowded and that was one of the last places left. They didn't seem to mind.</p><p>Paradoxically, even though I was physically closer to the young fillies, I couldn't really scope them as well because it would have been too obvious. I decided to read my book. There was some giggling and carrying on happening right next to me, but I didn't know what it was about. And then four of the six girls got up and went into the water, leaving two lovelies behind. The strawberry blonde was starting to get a little red on her back and I told her so. She pulled out a tube of spf 15 and asked me if I'd mind putting it on her. No problem, I responded with feigned casualness. She sat on my lounge and held her hair up off her back for me while I spread the milky liquid over her skin. I carefully rubbed each drop until it was absorbed and covered her skin millimeter by millimeter. I could feel her body relaxing as I touched her. I don't know which of us enjoyed it more. She purred deep in her throat and sighed ""That feels really nice."" I went all the way down to her bikini bottoms, stroking her hips in an anything but platonic application of sunscreen. </p><p>""If you lay down on your towel, I'll do the back of your legs,"" I offered. ""Oh, will you?"" She squeaked. I did her thighs, down to her calves and her pretty ankles, too. I was rock hard and glad I didn't have a speedo on lest the rest of the crowd notice my up periscope straining to find a way out of my shorts.</p><p>The other girl, Olivia, was a neighbor's daughter. She had short brown hair, a few freckles on her nose, and pretty blue eyes. She was also 14, and about to embark on a career of breaking little boys' hearts. She was decently developed, too, for her age. I found myself checking out her budding breasts and tight little bum on more than one occasion in the past. </p><p>""Can you do me, too?"" she asked. </p><p>""Sure, 'Liv."" And I moved over one towel and started from the top. I rubbed oil into her sweet shoulders and neck and down her back. By the time I got to her hips, she was clenching her little butt and I was wound like a watch spring. A few sparse pubies stuck out of her crotch, and I reminded myself that 20 years in jail was a long time. As I rubbed the oil onto her thighs, I accidentally brushed her crotch. It was soft and a little bit moist and she jumped a little. But she spread her legs a little more as I started work on the other thigh. So I did it again, deliberately. Did I imagine it or did she push back? I decided that I'd better move away, so I went down to her calves and did them. At this point, the other girls returned from the water.</p><p>""I'm next!"" one cried and flopped down on an adjacent towel. ""Then me!"" followed another. It was heaven, basically. I got to touch these delightful young females. Hip, hip, hooray! The only unfortunate part was that my cock was erect, painfully erect, so goddamn hard that I was sure that one false move and it would break right off. But I persevered.</p><p>Each delightful young lady received similar treatment. A massage/sunscreen application, with a mildly erotic hint. I applied the lotions with slavish devotion, carefully monitoring each girl for her response to the stimulation. All except the penultimate responded almost erotically. The next to last seemed almost dead, so I scrupulously avoid ""accidentally"" brushing against her privates or touching the sides of her breasts. All the others, though, got the special treatment and apparently enjoyed it. I saw at least two pairs of erect nipples, to my amusement. Finally, I was done. I was starting to get a mild case of blue balls from the extended stimulation. </p><p>""What about you?"" Olivia questioned. ""Don't you need any sunscreen?"" I almost declined outright because I was already pretty tanned, but instead deferred. ""After I get out of the pool. I'm kinda warm now."" The girls exchanged conspiratorial looks which I ignored, and I dove right in. After being in the cool water for a few minutes, the ache in my groin subsided. Every instinct told me to attack the young girls; fortunately socialization prevailed. I drew myself out of the pool and got my towel.</p><p>""You ready for me to do ya?"" Olivia started. I smiled at the double entendre, and said, </p><p>""Yeah. Sure."" The pert redhead got up to join her. </p><p>""I'll help."" I kneeled on a towel as the two lovelies did my arms and chest. Their fluttering hands felt delightful as they ran down my stomach. My penis, aroused by the byplay, smiled evilly as he awoke and returned from his abbreviated slumber. I lay down and they went to work on my back. I was almost lulled to sleep with their dreamy hands caressing my broad shoulders and strong back. I could have sworn I felt a hand slide briefly under my trunks and back out again. There it was again! I looked over to see a devilishly grinning Olivia. Then it happened on the other side. ""Please,"" I pleaded; ""you don't know what you're doing to me. And you don't want to get started down that path."" They giggled some more, and did my legs.</p><p>We lay down there for another hour or so, and it was lunch time. The girls tried to decide what they'd do for lunch. Four of them wanted pizza. Olivia and the redhead didn't. ""I've got sandwich fixins in my apartment,"" I offered, mostly innocently. Two pairs of excited eyes jumped at the chance.</p><p>We got into my apartment and I turned on the big fan, then the stereo. I went into the kitchen and they followed me. They were close, dangerously close. I was a little nervous. The redhead ran her hand down my back. Olivia got right next to me on my right hand side, and touched my chest. The sexual tension became oppressive. They got even closer. </p><p>""Um, girls,"" I stammered. ""No sandwiches,"" the redhead began evenly, as she began to touch my chest. Olivia grabbed the inside of my thighs. My head began to swim. </p><p>""What about jail?"" I considered in a fleeting moment. I put my arms around the girls. ""You could be very sorry,"" I warned. </p><p>
""Nuh-uh,"" the redhead countered, and tried to stick her hand down my bathing suit, to no avail. </p><p>""Wait a minute. First you have to do this."" And I untied the string in my trunks. As the redhead's hand snaked down my trunks and grasped my member, I turned to her and started deeply frenching her. ""If you can't beat 'em... boink 'em.""</p><p>In the meantime I brought my hand up behind Olivia's back and undid her bikini. Then I turned and frenched her. She obviously did not have the experience in kissing that the older girl had, but she was a quick study. Within seconds our tongues danced madly together, and her pulse skyrocketed. </p><p>""Let's get out of the kitchen,"" I offered. The redhead pulled me by my aching hardon into the livingroom in front of the fan. I pulled down the top of her one piece and her fine breasts spilled out, milky white skin with tiny freckles and two pink, puffed up nipples. I rubbed her creamy tits with both hands as our tongues tangoed. She was really hot. I felt Olivia's firm titties pushing into my back, and decided to turn around and focus on her for a few minutes. I touched her budding breasts and her brown nipples swelled the way only a young girl's nipples can. I leaned over and kissed her young boobs, carefully avoiding the nipples which only got harder as a result. I swirled my tongue over a nipple, drawing it into my mouth and she gasped. I guessed that no one had ever done so to her before. Little miss redhead wasn't content to be an inactive partner, so she worked my trunks down. I stepped out of them and was totally naked, my fiery red member angrily demanding to be serviced.</p><p>Olivia gasped, and tentatively wrapped her fingers around it. </p><p>""It's so hot!"" she squealed. ""And it pulses!"" She stroked it while the redhead rubbed my balls. I wasn't going to be able to take much of that. </p><p>""Molly! It's so hard!"" </p><p>""No kidding, 'Liv. Did you ever kiss one?"" ""Kiss one?"" </p><p>""No way, really?"" </p><p>""Yeah, watch."" And with that Molly (so that was her name!) came around to the front, bent over, and took me into her mouth."" She quickly adopted a rhythmn that would have me erupting in no time. </p><p>""Whoa! Slow down, this isn't a race!"" I interrupted. With that, Molly began to take her time, running her tongue down the length of my shaft and over my balls. For such a young girl, she had magnificent technique. I groaned my appreciated. ""I wanna try!"" yelped Olivia. ""Share and share alike, Moll.""</p><p>Olivia tentatively licked the glans, then ran her tongue underneath. </p><p>""It's hot,"" she whispered. She gave a suck or two on the head. </p><p>""Mmmmm. It tastes good."" </p><p>""Just wait 'til he squirts!"" Molly giggled. </p><p>""What?"" </p><p>""Really, it's good, you'll like it."" Molly kept sucking my cock into her mouth, a little at a time. I leaned over and helped Molly out of her maillot. Her pussy hair was sparse near her pink and wet cunt lips, and more substantial up top. I playfully ran a finger along her labia. She squealed with pleasure, causing Olivia to look up. Olivia promptly abandoned my dick, stood up, removed her now musky bikini bottoms, and said ""Me too!""</p><p>I laid the girls down together and knelt between them. I slowly caressed their breasts, ran my hands down their stomachs, and through their pubic hair to their wet little slits. Their heat was maddening; I wished I had two dicks so I could fuck them at once. The scent of sex permeated the heavy air. The sweet little girls moaning and sighing was an incredible aphrodisiac; I really couldn't believe this was happening. Molly began to breathe faster. I stopped working on Olivia so I could devote my attention to Molly. </p><p>""Watch,"" I instructed Olivia. I worked two fingers into Molly's burning snatch, and strummed her clit with my thumb. Meanwhile, I slurped a pearly pink nipple into my mouth and licked and sucked and nipped. Molly was writhing like a snake trying to get out its skin at this point, gasping for breath and moaning incoherently. I then leaned over, took her clit in my mouth, grabbed a nipple with my right and and sucked as I pulled on her nipple. That did it. Molly went completely rigid, than began intense spasming. It lasted well over a minute. By the time she was done, Olivia was wide eyed with amazement. </p><p>""Holy shit! I want that too!""</p><p>I laid her down next to her friend and started to suck her tits and play with her pussy. She quickly got on edge and I teased her there for awhile. In the meanwhile Molly regained her composure and started sucking me off. This got my attention. She was taking me quite deeply into her throat. </p><p>""Olivia,"" I sputtered. ""Watch Molly for a second."" She saw my cock disappearing into Molly's mouth. </p><p>""Wow- how does she get it in so far?"" </p><p>""I dunno,"" I gurgled. ""Let me try."" So she tried and managed to work my cock in a fair bit, then Molly would show her more experienced technique. I didn't care. I knew if I didn't come soon, my balls were going to fall off. That sweet feeling started, and my head began to swell. </p><p>Molly stopped just long enough to say, ""get ready!"" Then she really went to town, bobbing her head up and down on my piston. That did it. With a shriek I let loose a tremendous wad of cum. And another. Then Olivia took me in her mouth as I continued to shoot my load. Then it was over.</p><p>""Wow,"" was all I could say. ""Mmm, that was good,"" Olivia sighed, ""but I still haven't cum!""</p><p>""I know,"" I answered. ""We'll take care of that, won't we, Moll?"" </p><p>""We?"" </p><p>""Yeah, we,"" I said, shifting positions. </p><p>""I'm no lezzie!"" </p><p>""No, of course not."" I lay Olivia down again. I lay on one side of her, and I had Molly lay on the other side. I rubbed my hand lazily over a brown nipple. It jumped up to meet my hand. </p><p>""Put your hand on mine, Molly."" She did, tentatively. Together we rubbed that sweet little tit. I slid my hand part way out from under hers. </p><p>""Don't stop rubbing."" Then her hand was doing a lot of the touching. Then I put my hand on top. I looked at Molly and she smiled. This was ok.</p><p>""Now I'm going to rub the other one,"" I warned. And I moved my hand over and rubbed the other tit. Olivia was entranced, and Molly seemed to be enjoying herself, too. I leaned over and kissed my tit, and Molly did the other one. All the while, we kept rubbing. Then I took her nipple into my mouth and tongued swirled it as I reached down to play with her sweet pussy. Olivia was right back up on the edge. Molly started tonguing the other tit. Olivia's moans were coming quickly now, as I explored her young, tight pussy. I ran my finger up and down her labia and thrust carefully into her little hole as she squealed with pleasure. I leaned over and began to lick her juice laden snatch, riding along each labia, gently wiggling into her tight box, and then surfing over her clit with wild abandon. ""Oh, God, omigod, oh, oh,"" began her first ever orgasm. I latched onto her quivering quim and continued to work her over as she shuddered with ecstasy. Then I let her calm down.</p><p>Surprisingly, my cock was already at three quarter mast. I grabbed Molly and rolled her over onto me. We deeply kissed and I played with her ass. </p><p>""You're tasting your friend's juices, you know?"" She blushed. ""And see? It didn't kill you or make you a lesbian."" You're still dying for my cock, aren't you?"" She nodded her head enthusastically. </p><p>""Ok, then. You ever fuck before?"" She shook her head no. </p><p>""We'll take it easy, then."" I teased her dripping snatch with my now turgid pole. She pushed back against it and it started to go in. We took it slow, going back and forth slowly. Olivia took up a position where she could see my aching member starting to slide into her friend's hot box. Our muted thrusting occasionally caused my dick to slip out, but Olivia helpfully repositioned it. </p><p>""Ok, honey, whenever you're ready."" She slid down, and winced a bit. ""I don't think I can do it."" ""Of course you can, if you want to."" She tried again. No dice. She jumped off me, onto her back, and said, ""Just take me. Make me a woman."" I couldn't say no. I got on her, wormed the head of my cock into her virginal cunt and started easing it deeper. Her hips moved in time with me. I kissed her tits, then began to french her. As my tongue went into her mouth, I pushed past her hymen. She yelped a little, and appeared to be in a little pain, so I just sat there, with my cock firmly ensconced in her newly deflowered love canal. </p><p>""I'm ready. Fuck me. Fuck me."" And she started to move her hips. I needed no further encouragement. I gave her sweet pussy a good workout, pistoning in and out while I played with her nipples. Actually, it didn't take long before she was shuddering underneath me and her cunt gripped me like a vise. I stopped thrusting and caressed her while she regained her breath. </p><p>""Thank you,"" she whispered softly.</p><p>I pulled out and wiped the few flecks of blood off my sex crazed rod, ready to deflower Miss Olivia who was only too ready for the experience. She practically jumped on me and took my cock into her pussy with little difficulty. Her channel was incredibly smooth and tight, and I reveled in its silky embrace. We fucked like that for awhile, then I rolled on top of her to give her the what for. We screwed like rabbits for several minutes, and she has a small orgasm, but I was still far away.</p><p>I pulled out and got behind her. I pushed my way into her juicy pussy which seemed if anything to grip me harder than before. I caressed her tits and rubbed her clit as I banged into her lovely tunnel. </p><p>""Molly,"" I gasped. We're going to need you for this. She got in front of Molly. ""Lick my balls,"" I ordered. </p><p>""While you're fucking?"" she asked incredulously. </p><p>""Yes, while we're fucking! Just do it!"" I pleaded urgently. She bent over and I felt her hot little tongue on my balls. </p><p>""Oh, yes,"" I cried. ""That's it!"" Then I felt her tongue on my finger, and I realized she was trying to lick her friend's clitty, too. She alternated between the two of us, and Olivia presently fell over onto all fours and began to cum as if her life depended on it. A few thrusts more and shot over the edge, careening into the abyss of orgasmic bliss. I almost blacked out from the intensity of it all.</p><p>Noise. What the hell was that noise. A pounding of some sort. I looked up, wearily, to see four girls standing in my doorway, and Olivia's mother. I froze. They froze, mouths agape. The silence was finally broken by an insane, steady beeping. I smacked the stupid alarm clock with an outstretched hand, then untangled my sweat riddled body from the sheets. Shit. Time to go to work. And it was going to be another scorcher today.</p>"
323,My Two Daughters,Anonymous,,"['Mff', 'inc', 'cons']",All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,2012-05-07T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I had two beautiful daughters, and I was surprised and felt cuckolded when my wife left me, leaving me to raise the two girls by myself. I tried everything I could to help my daughters understand and appreciate their roles in my life. I gave them pretty much what any father would give them --- piano lessons, things like that. I had them join the girls' clubs in town.</p><p>Then I sent them out for tennis lessons, and was surprised, one hot day, when they came home from their lessons early. I was standing in the living room, sipping a cold beer on a really hot day, flipping the channels on the television set with the remote. I had been just about to sit down when they came bounding through the door in their short white tennis skirts and sheer blouses.</p><p>""What's the matter?"" I asked Tammy, the older of the two.</p><p>""It's too hot to play tennis,"" she said. ""Besides, Gina's not feeling real well.""</p><p>""What's the matter?"" I asked, turning to Gina. I watched as Gina bent over to adjust a pillow on the sofa. As she bent over, the little tennis skirt she was wearing rode up on her thighs. I could clearly see the lips of her pussy. Flecked with hair on both sides, her cunt was an inviting, wet hole amidst a small thicket of dark black hair. Above that, her bung hole was a pink rosebud framed by two pink mounds of smooth, inviting flesh. There were inviting swirls of hair surrounding her asshole. I could feel my prick strain against my shorts.</p><p>She turned around and smiled at me as she sat. I couldn't believe my daughter wasn't wearing any underwear, or her tennis shorts, beneath the little white skirt. She sat, not bothering to pulled the skirt down, staring at my bulging crotch the whole time. It was a strange sensation, to know that your daughter was staring at the bulge of your growing hard on. </p><p>""Looks like you're trying to bring something up for discussion, here,"" she said with a smile. I didn't know what to say. You're not supposed to mention those things, but then again, you're not supposed to wander around wearing only a tennis skirt, and no undies, either.</p><p>""Mmm - hmmm,"" was all I said. I glanced over at Tammy as she sat on the couch beside her sister. She was smiling, her legs parted, her tennis skirt around her thighs. Her pussy was fully visible, a dark brown bush with copious quantities of hair. I didn't bother to hide the fact that I was staring at it, either. I just let a small smile play across my lips. The sight of my two daughters' hairy pussies was really turning me on. I couldn't figure out what they were trying to do. There was no reason for their behavior. The sight of it, though, really turned me on. My daughters both had nice pussies, lovely and fuzzy, covered with copious quantities of downy-soft hair.</p><p>""Come here, Dad,"" Tammy said. Her voice was thick, and it sounded like she needed to clear her throat.  I walked over to her and stood in front of her. She reached up and pulled my shorts down with one quick motion, my stiff dick jumping for joy at being released from its cotton prison. I had no idea that she was going to pull my shorts down.</p><p>""Nice,"" she said, looking up at my cock. She reached over and wrapped her long, slender fingers around my cock, squeezing gently. Her hand moved slowly up and down, stroking me gently as she squeezed, sending shivers of ecstasy through me. With the other hand, she reached up and cupped my hairy balls in her hand, hefting them, massaging them, weighing them, as if measuring how much cum could be had from them. I backed away from her, realizing that this was my daughter who was playing with my cock.</p><p>She stood immediately, reaching out and grabbing my cock. Resolve melted in me, and I stood there, looking at my daughter. I reached over and fondled her tits through the thin material of her blouse, running the tips of my fingers across her erect, protruding nipples.</p><p>She moaned. ""I love that, Dad"" she said. ""God, that drives me crazy."" I reached for the hem of her short dress, pulling straight up on it. She helped me, and soon, the thing was on the floor. I stepped out of my shorts, and we stood there, staring at each other's naked body.</p><p>""My God,"" I heard Gina whisper. She lifted her legs up and placed her heels on the couch, spreading her legs wide. Her cunt was visible, her pussy lips moist and pink. She moved a hand to her crotch and began fingering herself slowly as she watched the two of us.</p><p>Tammy's nipples jutted out with large, pinkish brown areolas. There were little bumps along the edges of the nipples. She moaned loudly as I pressed them between my thumb and forefinger. I squeezed the nipples, running my fingers and thumbs around and around, watching them harden, feeling them becoming more extended, longer.</p><p>We went to the couch then, and Gina moved over to make room for us. We both leaned back, side by side. One of my hands went to her tits, the other to her hairy snatch. I moved my mouth to her other tit, sucking the erect pink bud into my mouth. I swirled my tongue around and around on it. She reached over and grabbed my cock at the base, stroking up on it, swirling the pre-cum around the head of it with her thumb.</p><p>Gina got off the couch, pushing the coffee table to the middle of the room. She kneeled on the floor and pulled her cotton blouse over her head. The sight of her tits sent thrills through me. Round and firm, they were centered by two erect nipples that stuck out about half an inch. The areolas were at least the size of silver dollars, pink and inviting.</p><p>Moving further down with my tongue, I pulled away from Tammy, and she had to release my cock. Then I moved my mouth down to her navel, flicking my tongue in and out. Straightening, I lay beside her in a reverse position as my tongue found her bush. Once again, I could feel her slender fingers wrapped around my cock. Then, I could feel her tongue swirl around the head of it. Gina's tongue suddenly joined hers.</p><p>She moved her tongue to my balls, making little whimpering noises as she flicked her tongue over my hairy orbs, caressing them with one hand and stroking my cock with the other. Then she opened her mouth wide, sucking one hairy orb into her mouth, running her tongue across it. She released that one and worked on the other one, then went back to the other one as Gina ran her tongue across the head of my dick.</p><p>I licked along both sides of her pussy, tasting the flavor of my daughter's hairy snatch. Then, I found her clit with my tongue, and I used both hands to spread her lips apart. I licked her clit, then moved my tongue all the way down to her ass hole, then back up to her clit. She had my cock in her mouth, and gurgled with excitement as I licked her. Gina's tongue was in my navel, then along the shaft of my hard prick as Tammy sucked it. Soon, I lost track of whose mouth was doing what, and I certainly didn't care.</p><p>I moved my face further down, licking both sides of her pussy as I moved, then I found that spot between her pussy and her ass, and thrust my tongue in it. I spread her legs wider apart, and ran my tongue along the edges of her pink rosebud. I lifted her ass a little, and licked along the rim of her ass, my tongue coming in contact with the dark swirls of hair along her ass hole. I inserted my tongue as far as it would go into her. I ran my tongue along the ridge of it again, and inserted a finger as I began licking her pussy once again. She was moaning, her body jerking. I had never seen a woman act like that before, and was surprised as hell that it was my daughter who was responding to what I was doing.</p><p>I loved licking her cunt and her asshole, but I wanted to suck her tits. I pulled away, and she grunted her disapproval. Then my mouth found her tits once again, and she began to writhe. I sucked one big nipple into my mouth, then stopped and flicked my tongue back and forth on it. My cock was pressing against her cunt, and carefully, I inserted it, feeling her warm wetness surround me. I began to pump slowly, trying to keep my mouth on her tits. She writhed and moaned, spasms making her legs jerk. I could feel Gina's tongue licking both of us as we fucked.</p><p>Tammy suddenly came with a loud moan and shouted, ""Ah, cock! Dad's cock!"" I could feel an outpouring of cunt juices. I pulled out and moved my body up. I sat on her chest, and taking my wet cock, I pressed it down between her tits and squeezed her tits, making a fleshy tunnel for my cock.</p><p>I began to stroke my cock in and out of the tunnel as she reached down with both hand and began to finger herself again. On the up stroke of my cock, she leaned forward and used her mouth on the head of my dick, opening wide as it slid into her mouth. I felt my balls rise upward, and I knew that I was going to cum. I released her tits, and moved my cock up to her mouth. She leaned her head forward and took it to the back of her throat as my balls grazed her chin. She sucked on it, hard, then released it and swirled her tongue over the head of it.</p><p>Gina grabbed my cock by the base and stroked it and pointed it at her sister's open mouth, and began to stroke fast as I shot a load of hot white cum into Tammy's mouth. Load after load squirted out of the head of my cock and went into her hair and covered her face. She smiled, laughed even, as I came all over her face. ""Fuck me now, Daddy,"" Gina said.</p><p>I pulled off Tammy's chest then and lay beside her. ""Give me a minute to rest,"" I told her.</p><p>""Oh no, Daddy,"" she said. She moved down and put her head on my stomach, taking my cock into her mouth, her tongue working overtime on the head of it. Within a few moments, I was hard again. She moved her tongue to my balls, licking them, and moved a hand to my asshole. Gently, she inserted one finger into my rectum. The sensations were driving me nuts. She sucked hard on my cock, building a strong suction on the head of it.</p><p>She moved away, kneeling on all fours. I got up, and went behind her. Kneeling, I inserted my cock into her wet cunt. I reached around and grabbed her tits, running my fingers across those big nipples. Her tits were firm mounds, and I could feel my cock swell with excitement as I hefted them in my hands from behind her.</p><p>I thrust in and out of her pussy, my balls bouncing and swaying as we both moved our bodies in rhythm, making slapping noises as we fucked, sweaty skin against sweaty skin.  She began to moan loudly. With a shout and body spasms, she came. She thrust her ass backwards, toward me, screaming as my cock was soaked with her slippery juices. I pulled out of her cunt, and slowly, carefully inserted the purple-headed dick into her ass hole. She moaned loudly as I pushed it all the way in. I thrust gently, then harder and harder, faster and faster, feeling my balls slamming against her cunt, the fine hairs on her pussy tickling my fat balls each time I thrust into her bung hole.</p><p>""Oh, yes, give me that cock in my ass, Daddy!"" Gina shouted. ""Fuck me with it! Fuck me hard, Daddy!""</p><p>She moaned loud and long. I was actually afraid that someone would hear her, and would come knocking on the door, wondering what was going on. I continued thrusting, feeling the rising in my balls. I pulled our of her ass, and Tammy moved off the couch and grabbed my dick and began stroking my cock, pointing it at Gina's ass. I shot my load all over her ass, coming once again in great gobs of slimy white juices, this time soaking my daughter's ass with cum. She reached behind her and rubbed the cum into her ass, and over her smooth, pink buttocks.</p><p>""What a cock,"" she said. ""What a load of cum. I love it."" We lay thereon the floor, naked, side by side.</p><p>I lay there resting for a few minutes, then got up to go take a piss. I came back and found them together, one on top of the other, licking each other's cunts. Gina was on top of Tammy, her ass pointing toward me. Her legs were spread, and I could see Tammy's tongue flicking in and out of Gina's pussy. Just seeing them there, like that, made my cock jump up and point at the ceiling. I walked into the living room and started to sit down on the couch to watch them. I didn't get a chance. Both girls jumped on me, and within seconds, my cock in Tammy's mouth. She sucked, hard and fast, while Gina bent below her and licked my balls.</p><p>I couldn't help myself. I came in Tammy's mouth, and she tried to swallow all of it. Still, it dripped down her chin and into Gina's waiting mouth. Then, all three of us lay down on the floor. I lay on top of Gina, my mouth on her round, firm, tits, the nicest tits I had ever seen. I sucked each brown, hard nipple for a little while, then moved down to her downy-soft, wet cunt. I stretched the lips apart to reveal a bright red inner set of cunt lips. I found her clit, long and thick. I flicked it with my tongue.</p><p>Each time I touched it, she jerked and moaned. I could feel a mouth on my cock. I didn't know whose it was.  I inserted a finger into her hairy asshole, and she moaned loudly. I stuck my tongue deep into her cunt, and I could feel her legs jerking, her body full of involuntary spasms as she came. I moved, my mouth finding her tits.</p><p>""Fuck me,"" she moaned. ""Fuck me hard.""</p><p>""Oh, yes,"" my other daughter moaned. ""Fuck her, then fuck me."" I lay atop her and inserted my cock into her wet pussy, sliding it into her all the way to my balls. I began to thrust, and suddenly, there was a mouth down there.  It thrilled me when I discovered that the mouth was not only licking my balls, but was busy on her sister's pussy, too. I had never had any idea that my daughters were sexually active with each other.</p><p>Tammy was licking the both of us as we fucked again. I didn't care which one of them I fucked. I simply had no preference at that point. I just knew that I was a fuck machine for them, that they were going to crush me and suck me dry with their mouths, their cunts, their assholes. I wasn't screaming in pain over the situation, either.  The fact that it was my two daughters was what turned me on about it. There was no way I could say no to anything they suggested. I was mesmerized by their firm tits, their wet pussy hairs.</p><p>I could feel Tammy's mouth around my balls, her tongue darting out, licking. I felt it move around my ass hole, then to my balls again, and then she licked my shaft as I moved it in and out of her friend's big hairy cunt. She began to moan again, and I knew she was going to cum again soon. I thrust harder and faster, my balls slamming into her hairy asshole. She screamed, and I knew she had come as her muscles tightened around my cock. What a cunt, I thought. What a couple of super-sexed daughters I had. I came, pulling out and shooting all over her stomach.</p><p>Tammy moved to her stomach and began licking up the cum as Gina girl reached down and rubbed her fingers in it, then licked her fingers. We fucked all afternoon. My two girls were insatiable; there was no way to keep them both satisfied. First one, then the other sucked my cock. I must have cum about half a dozen times before I lay there, exhausted. There was nothing left in me, and I just lay on the floor.</p><p>I reached for my beer on the coffee table, and found that it was warm.  I got up and went to the refrigerator, and as I stood, I could see Gina move over to Tammy and start licking her pussy. The girls, I thought --- my two lovely daughters --- were absolute nymphos.  Then, as I walked into the living room and took a sip of my cold beer, Gina took one of her big nipples and actually stuck it into Tammy's hairy pussy. I had never seen anyone do that before, either. If anyone had suggested, the day before, that my daughter would be doing that in front of me, I would have told them that they were nuts. If they had suggested that I would be there right in the middle of it, I would have laughed my ass off. </p><p>The insane thought made me smile from ear to ear as I watched my two daughters licking each other, making slurping noises loud than I was as I slurped my cold beer. I continued sipping my beer, my cock slowly growing as I watched my two daughters perform every sexual trick I could think of. I had no idea where the hell they learned all that. I was getting hard, even after coming all those times. I had never cum so many times in such a short period of time.</p><p>""Where did you girls learn all this?"" I suddenly asked.</p><p>Tammy stopped what she was doing and looked at me. ""Nowhere,"" she said with a smile. ""We kinda talked about it on the way home, and decided we would see what you would say.""  It was dark outside now; I had no idea what time it was. My cock stuck straight out, telling me it was time to join them again, and be the fuck machine for my two daughters' pussies.</p>"
324,I Seduced My Dad At Fourteen,Anonymous,,"['M/f', 'teen', 'ped', 'reluc', 'inc']","A daughter on a mission, from the tender age of twelve the little pixie has had nothing but her single dad on her mind, until one day, on her 14th birthday she seduces the poor horny man.",2012-05-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>My bedroom is directlly across the hall from our bathroom; and there is a small gap around one side where the bathroom door doesn't fit tightly. One night when I was about 12; I was sitting on my bed doing homework when I saw daddy go into the bathroom with a magazine in his hand. At first; I didn't think anything of it...he did that a lot. ""Going to the Library"", he would say. But this time I noticed that he was carrying a Playboy magazine! And; even at 12 years old, I knew what Playboy was. But I (at that time) didn't know what kind of facination that type of book held for men.</p><p>I went on working on my homework for a little while untill my eyes caught some sort of ""quick"" movement in the bathroom. So; I moved to where I could see through the gap in the door a little better. What I saw then totally amazed and surprised me! My Dad was sitting on the stool looking at the magazine and had his ""thing"" in his hand stroking it up and down. Now; I had never seen a man's thing before. Oh; I knew about them from SexEd at school...and I even knew what an ""erection"" was. But I wasn't prepared for how BIG it got during an erection. And daddy had AN ERECTION!! "" Was it something in the magazine that did that to him?"" I wondered.</p><p>At any rate; his movements increased in speed and intensity and his breathing seemed to be labored an short. After a while; he tensed all of a sudden and then squirted some white, creamy stuff into the bowl. Then; he seemed to instantly become very calm and proceed to fasten his pants, roll up the magazine and left the bathroom. I almost broke my finger opening one of my school books so quickly. I felt that it wouldn't be good if he knew I was watching...whatever the heck I was watching!</p><p>Mom had left us unexpectedly when I was 10; and I never understood why. Daddy wouldn't talk much about it; except to refer to her as a ""Two-Timing Bitch""...whatever that means. So I had sort of gotten used to it just being me and daddy...in fact I kind of liked it that way. About all I remember of Mom was a hard, grouchy woman who complained a lot. There were times I sort of missed having a woman around...like when I started having periods and developing breasts and stuff like that. Anyway; with the help of daddy's sister, Aunt Brenda, I managed to get through those times.</p><p>In the next year and a half or so; I began to pay much more attention to Daddy's frequent trips to the ""Library"". I noticed one night while watching that I was wet ""down there"". I had awakened from my sleep with the same problem a few times and ""it"" felt ""funny"". At first; I thought something was wrong with me; but Aunt Brenda explained that I was just ""becoming a woman."" Anyway; as I watched Daddy, I let my hand wander down ""there"" and sort of insinctly started stroking myself. IT FELT REALLY GOOD! After a little bit of THAT; I thought I was going to pass out! I must have had an orgasm; 'cause I let out a yelp or something. Daddy yelled out from the bathroom, ""Honey are you ok?""</p><p>""Yeah, I'm fine, daddy"" I replied and proceeded to make some sort of excuse about sticking myself with a pin or something. If he ony knew how ""fine"" I was...I had never felt anything so wonderful IN MY LIFE!!!</p><p>Not long after that, I came home from the mall one Saturday and Daddy was just coming out of the bathroom with a Playboy in his hand. I pretended at first not to notice the magazine; but Daddy was having trouble rolling the book up where I couldn't see the cover. It seemed the harder he tried; the clumsier he got...and the harder I tried to pretend I didn't see; the more my eyes went straight to the magazine. Then all of a sudden, someone's voice said ""It's ok, Daddy, I know about the Playboy stuff."" OH CRAP! It was MY VOICE saying that! Daddy simply said ""Oh."" and went into his bedroom. When he came out he no longer had the magazine; but he did have sort of an embarassed look on his face.</p><p>""Daddy, what do men like about books and stuff like that; with naked women in them?"" I blurted out.</p><p>""Why do you ask such a thing?"" Daddy almost spit out the words.</p><p>""Because I see you with your Playboys, but you never read them in here in the living room or any thing; so I just wondered"" I said...hoping that my answer made some sort of sense.</p><p>""Well, honey, it's sort of a private 'man' thing."" he said. It's exciting for a man to see woman with little or no clothing on.""</p><p>""Well; I'm a young woman now. Does it excite you to see me like that?""</p><p>""MISTY!!!"" he almost screamed at me.</p><p>""Daddy, please don't be mad at me...I just want to know! I don't understand about stuff like that!!"" I almost begged.</p><p>He put his arm around my shoulders and pulled me close to him.</p><p>""No honey, its different between fathers and daughters. Daughters aren't supposed to excite Daddys.""</p><p>""Why?"" I pressed.</p><p>""'Cause they're just not."" he flatly stated. That pretty much ended the conversation.</p><p>But it didn't end for me in my head. OK. call me weird or whatever, but I made up my mind right then that I would prove Daddy wrong. I started wearing less and less around the house. I would come out of the bathroom wearing nothing but a towel; and even let it slip down almost off my breasts a time or two. But Daddy didn't seem to notice! Damn It! One time when he was in the bathroom shaving, I left the door to my room open a little and stripped down to my bra and panties and then pretended to be looking for an outfit to wear. Finally Daddy noticed! At least; I saw his head turn toward my room several times...he even nicked himself with his razor once. Even though I hoped he wasn't hurt; I sort of giggled inside.</p><p>Since there are no pictures yet; I will try to objectively describe myself for those of you who are wondering. I'm about 5 feet 4 inches tall with fairly long legs. I have long flowing blonde hair and green eyes. At last count I weighed 105 pounds. I keep a good tan, thanks in part to the above-ground pool daddy had installed a few years ago. My measurements are 34-a/22/35. I know; not much in the chest department, but they are firm and cone-shaped with rose-pink nipples that turn up just a little at the ends.</p><p>For my 14th birthday; Daddy let me invite some friends over. He let us play our music, dance, and just generally be teenagers. He even ordered a big pink and white cake that said ""Happy Birthday, Misty"" on it. We all had a great time; and when everyone had left, I just sat on my bed feeling older and more mature somehow. During the party; Daddy had discreetly made himself invisable; which I thought was nice. Even though I think my Dad is cool, I know how other teens think of adults; so I went out to the living room to tell Daddy ""Thanks"". He was sitting in his recliner having his favorite drink: Jack Daniels and Coke. I walked over and sat down on the arm of his chair, put my arms around his neck, kissed his cheek and said ""You're a pretty wonderful Father, Daddy...I love you so much.""</p><p>He hugged me closer and almost whispered ""I love you,too honey...Happy Birthday.""</p><p>""Can I taste that?"" I asked, pointing to his drink.</p><p>""I suppose it wouldn't hurt. After all; you're all grown up now."" he grinned.</p><p>At first it was tart, but mellowed with the sweetness of the Coke. I really liked it and asked ""Make me one, Daddy, PLEASE.""</p><p>""Are you sure, honey...this stuff is pretty strong."" He tried not to sound concerned.</p><p>""Just one, Daddy, PLEASE??""</p><p>""OK, I suppose one won't hurt. I need another one anyway.""</p><p>He went into the den and made himself another and made one for me. I sort of suspect that mine probably wasn't as strong as his, but it still tasted great. We sat and watched TV and had our drinks slowly and quietly. After a while I started to feel calm and warm all over. I realized that even this weak drink was having an effect on me.</p><p>""I think I'll take a shower and get ready for bed."" I said; trying not to wobble as I got out of my chair and floated to my bedroom. I stripped down to nothing and looked at myself in the mirror; trying to see if I was older or more of a woman now. Standing there naked and knowing Daddy was just one thin wall away, I started to get damp in my crotch area. For just a split second; I almost walked out into the living roon and announced ""Here, daddy, I'm all yours!"" But I didn't. I wrapped myself in large towel and went into the bathroom. The warm water running on me didn't help get rid of those feelings I was having, either. I couldn' help but linger a little in a few places as I washed myself. My nipples almost hurt; they were so tender and swollen. ""What does it feel like for a man to kiss those?"" I wondered.</p><p>I'm not sure at what point during all this that I made up my mind to seduce my father that night; but it seemed like the only logical conclusion to this already strange evening. I dried my hair, wrapped a clean,fluffy towel around me and walked out into the living room. Judging from the amount of liquid in Daddy's glass; I determined that he must be on at least his third drink.</p><p>""Jus 'bout ready for bed, hon?"" he almost slurred.</p><p>""Yep"" I answered saucily; trying to sound more sober than I was feeling right then. The Jack Daniels was definitely working on me!</p><p>I still don't know if I did it on purpose or it just happened and I let it or what; but, as I bent over to kiss Daddy, the towel I was wearing came loose and fell to the floor. For just a split second; I started to reach down and pick it up and cover myself; but I didn't. Instead, I turned and sat on the arm of my very surprised daddy's chair and hugged him.</p><p>""Hon...hon...honey; don't you think you should cover up?"" he asked; but he didn't sound like he really knew if he wanted me to or not.</p><p>""Daddy, it doesn't matter. You've seen me naked before; so what's the difference?""</p><p>""The difference is that right now I'm a little drunk and your are a young woman and looking really good and it's been a really long time for me."" he rambled.</p><p>I almost got tickled at how un-confused he was trying to sound. I hugged him tighter as I noticed a large bulge in his cut-offs. Then I placed his hand on my right breast. He jerked it away as though my breast was red-hot. (Which I felt it WAS!)</p><p>""Honey, please don't do this...pleeese."" He sounded sort of pitiful.</p><p>""It's alright, daddy, I want this and so do you."" I said; trying to sound grown-up and calm with what was happening. I reached down and put my hand on the bulge in daddy's shorts and he moaned like a man in some sort of pain.</p><p>""Hon...this ain't right...you know it's not right.""</p><p>""Daddy, it' right if I want it. I'm the only woman in your life since Mom left and I really love you and I really want to help you feel better."" I tried not to ramble on senselessly; but he had started tracing little circles around my nipple with his finger and I was being amazed at the feeling of his ""thing"" under my hand. I suddenly became brave and undid the top of daddy's cut-offs and unzipped them. His organ almost LEAPED out. "" MY GOD; IT'S BEAUTIFUL!!"" I remember thinking.</p><p>""Misty, Misty, Misty...Oh god...Shit""</p><p>Daddy reached between my legs and touched me and I thought I would LEAVE THIS WORLD. As good as it had felt the times when I touched myself there; I wasn't EVEN prepared for what daddy's finger felt like as it went into the opening of my pussy.I'm not sure if I screamed or whimpered or cried or what...but I knew at that moment that this was something I was going like a lot more of.</p><p>Almost in a haze, I felt daddy pick me up and carry me into his bedroom. As he laid me down on his huge, king-size bed, he had the most tender look on his face as he asked me; ""Honey, are you sure about this?""</p><p>""Yes Daddy; I'm VERY sure."" I replied. I admit I was a little scared, but I knew I was going to be ok. Daddy kissed me in a way that he never had before. One boy at school had tried to ""fench"" kiss me, but I don't think he knew what the heck he was doing. With Daddy, it was HEAVEN!! I remember the feel of his beard stubble on my face; he feel of his hands on my shoulders as he held me closer and closer.</p><p>And his rock-hard thing pressing into the flesh of my right thigh. And the hair on his chest against my breasts. All of these things going on at once was just about too much for me to stand. I never felt so GOOD in my life!!</p><p>""Have you ever had...had...you know...well...sex; before, Hon?"" Daddy asked</p><p>""No, never, Daddy...please be my first...will you; please, daddy?!?'</p><p>""Well, hon, it's not exactly right; but I don't think I could stop if I wanted to now."" There was almost a desperate tone to his voice.</p><p>Daddy rolled me onto my back, and I think I instinctly spread my legs. Strange; but I don't remember ever thinking of my daddy as ""handsome""; but at that moment when he positioned himself above my nude body on his bed, I thought he was the most beautiful person I had ever seen.</p><p>""This may hurt a little at first."" he said with concern in his voice.</p><p>""It's ok; Daddy, it's ok.""</p><p>He lowered himself gently onto me, kissed me, and then I felt the end of his thing going into me. As it swelled inside me, I almost cried from pure joy. Then; as it broke through my hymen, there was as spit-second of pain. But not unpleasant pain. Sort of like a pin prick. The extreme pleasure of feeling this thing inside me far outdid any pain I could have felt. As Daddy pushed further and further into me; I remember thinking that that I couldn't possibly feel any better than I was feeling righty then. But with each inch, came a bigger, deeper wave of ecstacy. Then came the ultimate!!! Daddy started ever-so-slowly withdrawing and reinserting his thing (which I know now is called his""dick"") in and out of me. Wave after wave of pleasure swept over me; and daddy's breathing was becoming more and more labored. His dick was going in and out of me at a furious pace. I may have been moaning or screaming or whatever...I'm not sure at this point. I just know that I WAS IN PURE HEAVEN!!! As I felt the torrents of orgasm wash over me, all of a sudden daddy's body tensed, jerked and he quickly pulled all the way out of me. ""Got to catch it so I don't get you pregnant."" He said almost apologetically. Right at that moment I wouldn't have cared if he had planted a LITTER in me. But I knew he was right to pull it out; even though I felt as though I was parting with an old friend.</p><p>Afterwards, we lay in each others arms and carressed and kissed. I don't think it's possible to feel more love for someone than I felt for my Daddy at that moment. We have a drink or two ever now and then and we always wind up having sex. If I could I would have it every day...all day! I may change my mind later, but for now I just want sex with my wonderful father. He is so sweet and I love him so much!</p><p>The other night during one of our sessions, Daddy began kissing my lower stomach and thighs. WOW!! This was a whole new set of feelings!! He promised me then that next time he will teach me about oral sex. I CAN'T WAIT!!!!!</p>"
325,Camping With Daughter,Anonymous,,"['M/f/F', 'incest', 'teen', 'exhib']",,2012-05-19T00:00:00,"Don't read if it offends you, or if it's illegal for you.","<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>It was a warm summer day, and Amy's parents decided to go camping for the weekend. When they got to the campground, they made the tent and started to swim in the lake and play some games. Amy's dad, Bob, watched his daughter swim. He had not seen her much lately, and was glad that they could spend some time together. Her mother was fixing dinner while Amy and Bob swam together.</p><p>As he looked at her in her bikini, he started to see her in a different light. She was maturing into a beautiful young woman, and he thought about what she would look like naked. As he dreamed of her, he began to get an erection in his shorts. Amy swam up behind him, and grabbed his neck. </p><p>As he swung around, they bumped close to each other. She felt his hard cock up against her leg, and suprisingly said, ""What is that Dad?"" Bob told her he had an erection, and he had got it while swimming. </p><p>""God it is so hard!"" Amy said. Bob told her that is the way it gets when a man gets horny. He wanted her to touch it, but could not think of a way to get her to.</p><p>Finally, he had an idea. </p><p>""Amy, it will embarass me if I get out of the water like this"" he said. </p><p>""Will you rub it for a minute and make it go down?"" Amy looked at him like he was crazy, but after he asked her nicely again, she thought she would try. He told her no one would see in the dark water, so he pulled down his swimsuit and she began to rub his dick. </p><p>""Now hold my balls with one hand, and pull on my penis with the other"" he told her. Amy did as he said, and after a little while, it began to shrink. </p><p>""I DID IT!"" Amy yelled. Her dad covered her mouth, and told her to keep it a secret. With them being in the water, she could not tell he had cum while she masturbated him.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>Later on that night, Amy's mother started feeling sick. She decided to go back to the house and get some medicine. Amy was upset, but Bob was delighted. She would be gone at least 2 hours, and he knew what he wanted.</p><p>After dark, Amy and her dad sat around a campfire, and they began to talk. She wanted to know why rubbing his penis like that made it go down. He told her about what happened, and she began to turn red. </p><p>""But dad, I'm not old enough to turn a grown man on like that!"" she said. Bob explained to her that she was built very well, and that she is very pretty. Wanting more of what he had, he asked her if she would like to see what it does when it cums. Amy was shy, but told him she would. So they went inside the tent, and pulled it closed.</p><p>He told her that she would have to get it hard before it would do anything. Amy asked how could she do that, and he asked her to take off her top. </p><p>""DAD!"" she yelled. ""You want to see my tits??"" Bob told her that it would probably get hard faster if she did, and if she wanted to masturbate him again, then she would have to. She slowly untied her top, and lowered it down. Her tits were small, with very little nipples, only about the size of nickles. Bob took off his pants, and had on nothing but a shirt. Then he reached out and touched one as she looked at him. He was trying not to get hard yet, because he wanted to see more of her.</p><p>""Amy, it is not hard yet, and mom is about to come back. If you take off your bottom, I KNOW that will get me hard. I really want to see you naked"". Amy was scared a little, but was very curious about this cumming thing. So she stood up, and Bob helped her pull down her suit. Her pussy had a light patch of brown hair on it. </p><p>""That is one pretty pussy"" he told her. Amy blushed as his dick began to get hard. ""Now rub it while I touch your breast, and that should do the trick"" Bob told her. Amy reached down and began to jack off her dad as he massaged her breast. After a little bit, her nervousness was gone, and she began to enjoy the sensation he was giving her.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>After a few minutes of touching, he began to slowly lower his hand down her stomach. She was feeling funny between her legs, and as he got to the top of her pubic hair, she stopped rubbing him. </p><p>""It's okay, I won't hurt it"" he said, as he reached under her crotch. She was wet already, and began to naturally spread her legs. He opened up her pussy and began to insert a finger into it. </p><p>Amy laid back and said, ""Oh GOD, that feels good dad! Can you do it some more?"" Bob told her sure, and had her lay on her back. He got between her legs, and began to massage her clit. He then inserted his finger back into her. Amy arched her hips and moaned. She bent her knees up and pulled them to her chest. Bob started to vigorously finger her as she moaned more and more. Amy was biting her lip, so Bob told her, ""It's okay Amy, no one can hear you. Let it out, and let me know how it feels."" That was what Amy was hoping he would say, so she began to let her emotions out.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>Amy yelled, ""Oh shit dad, holy shit. This feels so good. Don't stop!! Finger me, finger me! Finger my young pussy!! Oh god don't stop!"" Bob could not stand it anymore, he was about to cum himself. So he pulled out his finger, and grabbed her knees.</p><p>""What's wrong did my cussing bother you dad?"" Amy asked. </p><p>""Hell NO!"" Bob said. ""I just want to show you what feels even better!"" Bob laid over Amy, and reached between his legs. She suddenly felt something inserting into her vagina, much bigger than his finger was. As he rammed his cock into her body, she yelled in pleasure again. </p><p>""Oh YES, this is great. More more more!!"" she screamed.</p><p>Her dad wanted to get dirty with her, and wanted to show her how he liked her to talk when he fucked. </p><p>""Your young pussy is so good baby. It's wet and tight and almost bald. Make your daddy cum tonight. Let me fuck you till I explode!!"" he yelled. </p><p>Amy joined back with him, and between moans and panting screamed, ""Fuck me daddy. Fuck me hard. Oh god keep that dick inside my cunt. Keep fucking me! Don't stop!"" Bob rolled them over, and Amy got on top. She rode his dick like she had done this a thousand times before. </p><p>""Look baby, your all the way on to my balls. Your mother can't even do that"" Bob said. ""Keep that tight pussy on me. Keep fucking your Daddy. Your young body is such a turn on. I want to fuck you all night!"" Amy just panted as she bounced up and down.</p><p>Suddenly, he knew she was having an orgasm. She panted and yelled, and her pussy began to tighten more than ever. As she began to slow, he told her he was about to cum himself. He helped her off of him, then she grabbed hold of his dick and began to masturbate him again as he cummed into the air. She giggled, and kissed the tip of his cock as the last drop shot out.</p><p>Conclusion-- Amy and her dad laid there for a few minutes together naked, then heard a car pull up. They threw on their clothes, and when her mother entered the tent, they acted like they had been playing cards. </p><p>""Mom!"" Amy said. ""Tomorrow if you get time, will you go back to the house to get my other suit?"" Her mom told her yes, and her dad smiled at her. She knew what SHE wanted now!</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>The next morning, the family got up and ate breakfast. Amy kept on her bathing suit that her dad liked her in so much. Her mother, deciding that they would stay another night for sure, didn't mind driving back to the house one more time. She knew Amy would want to change suits. Shortly after lunch, she left the dad and daughter couple alone. It would take a little longer for her to return, as she was going to get them some supper for that night.</p><p>Amy's dad asked her if she would like to go hiking, so she put on her shoes, and grabbed some clothes. </p><p>""Just keep your bikini on, dear"" he told her. ""I want you to prance around in it for me"". Her dad grabbed the video camera, and off they walked down the shady trail. It was a warm day, but not too hot. There were several people out walking the same trail that they were. Bob was proud as he noticed every guy passing taking a second look at Amy. His little 15 year old was turning some heads today, just like she did his last night.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>After about a mile, Bob saw a small path that led off into a wooded area. He and Amy left the main trail, and went exploring together. It was a typical dad/daughter day, the two of them having fun together, when they stumbled across a cave. It was on the side of a large hill, and was very dark. </p><p>""COOL!"" yelled Amy as she ran to it. ""Daddy, tape me in front of this!"" she said. Bob told her he would, and turned the camera on. She talked about the cave, and how they had ""found"" it. After a few minutes, with the camera running, Amy noticed Bob had an erection in his shorts. ""DAD! Your dick is hard again!"" she yelled.</p><p>Amy began to act as sexy as she could for the camera. She danced around, and talked nasty to her dad. </p><p>""Oh, I'm a star now. Look at me on tape. Let me do a show."" Bob looked around to see if anyone was watching, and told her it was clear. Amy didn't hesitate to continue. She untied her top as Bob kept the camera rolling. ""Remember these tits from last night Daddy?"" she said. ""Oh, look! My nipples are hard again already! Let me show you some more.""</p><p>Amy turned away from Bob, and pulled her suit down from over her ass. </p><p>""Look at my ass daddy! See my tan line?? Is that sexy?"" </p><p>Bob's voice could be heard on the tape saying, ""Oh yes, baby. Very sexy!"" She pushed the bottom of her bikini to the ground, and stepped out of it. </p><p>She then looked over her shoulder, and said, ""Ready to see my private daddy? Want to see my pussy again?"" </p><p>Bob answered yes, so Amy turned back around toward him. He zoomed in on her cute, young pussy. </p><p>""This is what you got into last night in the dark"" she said. ""Did you like how it felt around your cock when you shoved it into me?"" Bob just filmed as she teased him more and more.</p><p>Suddenly, they heard voices coming down the trail. Amy grabbed her suit quickly, and jumped into the cave. She put it on, and came out just in time. An old couple walked up and asked them how they were doing. Bob replied fine, then he and Amy left. As they walked down the trail, Bob couldn't help but tell her, ""Little girl, you really turned me on back there. I was just about to put this camera down, and come over there and fuck you again."" Amy giggled and told him to be patient. </p><p>""We have the camera, so we can do lots of fun things!"" she said.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>Amy and her dad returned to camp, and decided to go swimming. Amy told him, ""Hey, let me see if I can get someone else as hard as I do you daddy. PLEASE!!!???"" Bob asked her what she had in mind, so she told him, ""You just hide right here behind this tree, and video me on the sand next to the water. I will do the rest.""</p><p>Amy went to the beach with her towel. She found a man about her dad's age, that was sitting there with his wife. Amy laid about 10 feet away from the man on her towel. Bob started filming her, then him. He could see the man looking out of the corner of his eye at her. </p><p>""What a pervert"" he thought. Amy rolled over onto her stomach, and reached to her back. She untied her top and let it fall forward. She laid on her chest as the man started to look harder. The gentleman's wife, not hardly noticing Amy, just laid there with her eyes closed.</p><p>Wondering what she would do next, Bob was surprised when she rolled over. Her little tits jiggled out into the open for only a second before she covered them back up. </p><p>""OOOps"" she told the man. He licked his lips as Bob noticed his erection growing. When it was to full size, Amy got up and walked back to Bob. ""How was that?"" she asked. Bob was embarassed, but informed her it was a real turn on for him to watch her do that. </p><p>""That was cute"" he told her, as they returned to the tent.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 8</h5><p>When they got back to the tent, Amy asked her dad if he had anything in mind till her mother returned. </p><p>""Well, I sure would like to get some more of that pussy I had last night. You fuck so much better than your mother does"" he said. </p><p>Amy laughed and told him, ""Then come and get some!"" as she untied her top. Bob turned the camera on, and watched his daughter undress for him. He moved the camera up and down her body, getting every inch in a closeup. </p><p>Amy laid down on the floor, and told him, ""Set that thing over there, and let's have some fun!""</p><p>Bob sat the camera on a box in the corner of the tent. He aimed it toward Amy, and told her, ""I want to film this so I can watch it later"". </p><p>Amy didn't mind, but made him promise not to show it to anyone. He agreed he would not, and pulled down his pants. As the camera caught all the action, he went to her and laid down close. Bob began to rub Amy's body up and down, squeezing her flesh as he kissed her neck. His erection grew quick, and Amy knew he was ready. She rolled Bob onto his back, and crawled up to his face. </p><p>""Want to eat it daddy?"" she asked. </p><p>Bob knodded ""yes"", as Amy lowered her crotch onto his mouth.</p><p>After several minutes of licking, Bob knew she was ready to fuck again. Her young pussy was dripping wet, and hot as it could get. </p><p>""Lay on your stomach"" he told her. Amy got off of him, and did as she was told. Bob got on top of her, and spread her legs wide. He put his full weight on her, then worked his cock up to her entrance. ""Ready?"" he said, as he pushed it in a little. Amy moaned and rocked on her belly. </p><p>""Oh yes, daddy. Oh god yes. Deeper please, put it in deeper."" Bob could not wait anymore, and shoved it into her deep. He raised up, and got on his knees. Amy's hips naturally went up following his cock. She was now on her hands and knees, ready to get it hard and deep. Bob grabbed her hips and began to fuck her with long, steady strokes. He would pull it all out, except for his head, then slam it back into her.</p><p>As he got faster, Amy moaned and yelled louder. The louder she got, the more he gave it to her, and the harder he pushed. She yelled, ""Fuck me daddy! Oh fuck me! YES, YES YES...!!"" After several minutes of fucking, Amy's daddy could stand it no more. </p><p>""I have to cum baby, I can't stop it!"" Amy yelled over her shoulder at him to just let it go. Bob could not force himself to pull out, and began to explode into his teen. He shot several times into her, each one making Amy yell for more. As his orgasm met it's finale, Amy's pussy began to tighten. ""Oh baby! Your going to cum, aren't you?"" he asked. Amy just moaned and continued to rock back and forth on his dick. When she had finished, she fell forward onto her stomach.</p><p>""God daddy, you really fucked me hard that time. That was more stimulating than last night even"" she told him. Bob just laughed and looked at the camera. </p><p>""Well folks!"" he joked, ""You just saw the old man give it to her good, didn't you. Not bad for an old man and a fifteen year old, is it?"" Amy giggled and reached over and turned the camera off. </p><p>""Mom will be back shortly, so I need to go bathe in the lake."" She tossed her bikini back on and ran down to the water. Bob joined her, and they helped clean each other off. A few minutes after they were done swimming, her mother returned to the camp. Bob forgot about the tape still being in the camera, and so he and Amy went on like nothing had happened.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 9</h5><p>That night, Amy slept next to her dad, and her mom was on the other side. When her mother fell asleep, Bob and Amy would touch each other in all the places they shouldn't. Bob got so excited at his daughter's light touch, that he came two more times before falling asleep.</p><p>The next day, they made the long drive home, and unpacked when they got into the house. As Amy's mother picked up the camera to put it up, suddenly Bob remembered the tape. </p><p>""Holy shit!"" he thought. ""Maybe she won't take it out!"" As he tried to get the camera from her, she saw the tape inside. </p><p>""Hey, I didn't know you videoed this weekend! What did you get?"" Bob gulped and told her nothing, that the battery had went dead. </p><p>""Maybe you got some though"" she said, and took out the tape. She walked over to the VCR and dropped it in. As she turned on the TV and hit play, Bob could do nothing but stand there.</p><p>Suddenly, Amy ran into the room. She froze as her dad looked at her and knodded ""yes"". She knew what that meant, and ran off to her room. As the tape started, her mother said, ""How sweet"" as Amy ran to the cave's entrance on it.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 10</h5><p>Suddenly Amy heard her mother scream from the den. Her father began to talk to her, but it was no use. She was pissed, and Amy knew she was in trouble. </p><p>""GET DOWN HERE RIGHT NOW YOUNG LADY!"" her mother barked. Amy walked downstairs and into the den. ""Well, I see you teased your father into fucking you while I was away."" she told her. Amy lowered her head and knodded as she held back the tears. ""Well, I knew it would happen sooner or later"" her mother said, not sounding as harsh as the first time.</p><p>Amy looked up and smiled at her dad. Her mother noticed her grin, and said, ""Oh, the two of you lusting for each other again, are you?"" Bob tried to pretend he wasn't, but Amy could tell by the look in his eyes. Amy's mother walked over to her, and pulled her hair back behind her neck. </p><p>""She is pretty, isn't she?"" she said. Amy looked at her dad's pants, and could see a bulge growing inside. ""What is he thinking!"" she thought. ""Not here in front of mother!""</p><p>Amy's mother worked her way to the tip of her hair, and then reached to the front of her blouse. </p><p>""You looked sexy in that video Amy. Let me undress you, and see if we can excite your father again. Maybe he will fuck me, like he fucked you earlier."" She began to unbutton Amy's shirt more and more. Amy wasn't wearing a bra, and her chest began to show to her father. When it was unbuttoned all the way, her mother helped her take it off, then told her, ""Let's drop these pants, and show him your pussy."" She unzipped her daughter's pants and pushed them to the floor. Amy stood there in nothing but panties as her dad looked on. The embarassment left Amy as her mother removed her panties and tossed them to Bob. ""She's naked now, so let's see exactly how much you two enjoy each other.""</p><p>Bob didn't wait, and took off his clothes quickly. Amy's mother, Barbara, began to undress herself. </p><p>""Let's take this to the bed where we can really get nasty"" she said, and took Amy by the hand. She led her upstairs to her bedroom, and Bob followed. </p><p>""Amy, lay down, and let me watch what you and your father like to do"" she said, and sat on the chair next to the bed. ""Eat her out first."" she ordered Bob. As Bob put his face into his daughter's crotch, Barbara removed the rest of her clothes.</p><p></p><h5>Chapte 11</h5><p>Bob started to eat Amy, and she would let out little moans everytime his teeth hit her clit. Barbara began to masturbate, and told him, ""Look at your teen daughter's pussy Bob. Isn't it cute? Does it taste good?"" Bob got harder and harder as he sent pleasure up Amy's body. Amy thought she was going to explode. Her pussy was throbbing, and she needed it filled. </p><p>""Mount her!"" Barbara yelled suddenly. Bob crawled up to Amy's side, and then rolled over onto her. He worked his cock up into her, and shoved it in deep. Amy screamed in pleasure as her mother looked on.</p><p>After several minutes of fucking her, Barbara told him it was time for her to get some. </p><p>""I'm over here with my pussy all wet. Do you want to eat it too, Bob?"" she asked. He told her yes, so she asked him to get off Amy for a moment. Bob laid onto his back, as his wife came to the bed. </p><p>""Okay lover"", she said, ""One of us will fuck you, and the other sit on your face. Who do you want where?"" </p><p>Bob informed her, ""I want that tight young pussy back on my dick, while I eat you out dear."" Amy climbed back onto his cock as her mother sat softly on his face. They were facing each other, and even though Amy was enjoying the fuck she was getting, she could not help but enjoy the look on her mother's face more.</p><p>Her mother moaned as her daddy licked her cunt. She reached out, and began to massage Amy's chest as she enjoyed the pleasure her husband was giving her. Amy continued to ride her dad's dick like a grown woman. Finally, Bob yelled that he was about to cum. Amy wasn't quite finished yet, and started to pick up the pace. As she did, it must have excited her father more. She could tell by her mother's face that he was really eating her good now. </p><p>""That's it Amy, fuck him good. It's making him REALLY work my clit! It's making him eat me like an animal. Fuck him good!"" she screamed.</p><p>In a grand finale, the three lovers came together. Amy's pussy pinched her father's cock like a vice as it shot cum deep inside her. Her mother was having an oral orgasm, which had not happened to her in years. She screamed and panted so much she almost cried as she dripped on Bob's face. Amy reached out and pinched her mother's nipples hard as she came, trying to intensify it more. </p><p>""You two really know how to fuck, don't you?"" Barbara asked of Amy and her father. ""I have not had an orgasm like that in years. I want another one tonight.""</p><p>Bob told her he would do her anytime she needed it, and Amy just laid there and smiled. Then Barbara asked them, ""Bob, have you shown Amy any anal pleasure yet?"" </p><p>Bob shook his head ""no"", and Amy just blushed. </p><p>""MOM! Your not supposed to do things like that are you? Won't it hurt?"" Her mother laid beside her, and reached to her daughters crotch. </p><p>""If your fifteen year old pussy can fuck like what I just saw, then you should be able to handle some anal stimulation"" she said. She massaged Amy's pussy a little, then slid a finger to her asshole. </p><p>""Oh, that tingles!"" Amy said, as her mother smiled at her. </p><p>""Well, let's just see if we can make it tingle more."" Barbara said, and began to....</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 12</h5><p>Babara spread Amy's legs wide, and began to massage her clit for her. As Bob's cum ran out of her pussy and down to her ass, her mother would reach under and massage it around her tight butthole. Amy was horny again, and wanted to try anything new. </p><p>""Oh mom"" she sighed, as her mother continued to work. Barbara had loosened Amy's hole up quite a bit, when she told her to roll over. </p><p>""Get on your hands and knees, and let your father get behind you"" she told her. Amy did as her mother said, and Bob was ready to fuck her again.</p><p>Bob got on his knees behind her, and began to run his cock in and out of her pussy. Barbara would tell him while he did it, ""Get it wet Bob. Use Amy's juice to get it really slimy. Are you ready to fuck that little brown hole you see there? Well, now it's time!"" Bob knew what to do from here, and pulled out of Amy's cunt, and pressed the head of his cock to her asshole. He parted her hole slowly, then pushed in about an inch. Amy screamed and gripped the sheets tight. </p><p>""OUCH! MOTHERFUCKER!"" she yelled as Bob pushed in farther. Barbara sat beside her young daughter, then reached up under her, and started to massage her clit.</p><p>Bob increased his pace as Amy's pain began to turn into pleasure. </p><p>""Oh yes daddy! OH YES! FUCK MY ASS!"" she yelled over her shoulder to him. Bob was almost ready to cum again, and his cock had hardened tremendously inside her butt. As he slammed her over and over, he started popping her ass with his hand, yelling at her, ""Nasty 15 year old slut! You are so nasty. Take my big cock up your little ass! I'm going to cum into your ass you little slut!"" Amy's mother continued to work her clit while her father did his duty. </p><p>""Are you ready to cum Bob?"" she asked. ""If you can't hold it, then take it out and jackoff on her cute little butt!""</p><p>Bob couldn't wait anymore, and gave Amy a couple of more hard thrust before pulling out. He masturbated and aimed his cum toward her cute buns as glob after glob covered her white skin. Amy was cumming herself, and fell forward onto her elbows. Barbara followed her down, never letting loose of her clit. </p><p>""Cum Amy! Cum AMY!"" she told her. Amy could do nothing but pant as her orgasm took control of her body. She trembled and shook violently as it ran from her pussy to her head. </p><p>""YES! YES!"" she screamed.</p><p>After the feeling had left her, she fell forward and laid on her stomach. Bob sat back and caught his breath, never taking his eyes off his daughter's muscular ass. </p><p>""That was WONDERFUL"" he told her. ""Amy, your ass is so tight, and you took it so good"". Barbara laid down next to Amy, and looked over at her. </p><p>""Well, don't leave me out!"" she told her. ""While your father rest and gets his cock hard again, you can come over here and give me more oral sex. And I also want you to finger my ass now"". </p><p>Amy was exhausted, but didn't want to let her mother down. She slowly crawled down between her legs, and lapped her tongue up Barbara's pussy. </p><p>""Oh yes, Amy"" Barbara told her. ""That's the way you eat pussy. Just like that!""</p>"
326,Alone With Emma,Anonymous,,"['Mg', 'inc', 'dad/dau', 'oral', 'pedo']",,2012-05-19T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Although I've taught my daughter everything she knows about sex, I still get surprised by the expertise Emma shows in turning me on. She may only be eight but when she wants Daddy's cock she knows just how to get it!</p><p>Last night was a classic example. Emma was lying on her stomach in front of the television - thighs open just wide enough for me to gaze at the tight pink panties stretched over her perfect little slit. Every now and then she'd ""innocently"" open her legs even wider and bring her legs up -exposing even more of irresistible little body. By Emma's bedtime my cock was so stiff it hurt - and I knew just what the cheeky grin on her face meant when she asked if I'd be coming up to read her a story!</p><p>After watching television with Emma's mother for just a few minutes the bulge in my crotch became irresistible. Emma was still awake as I came into her room, a knowing smile on her face as her hand moved visibly over her crotch beneath the duvet. Sitting on the edge of the bed I planted a long kiss on her lips, her tongue sliding sensuously into my mouth. As I eased the duvet back I could see how hot she was - her night-dress was rucked up around her waist as she fingered her stiff little clitty. Desperate to see more of her slim white body I pulled the nightdress up around her chest which rose and fell excitedly as she played with herself. Sliding my fingers down her flat stomach I traced the crack between her long, perfectly symmetrical, hairless vulva until I reached her hot little button. Emma gasped as I began to rub two fingers backwards and forwards and, bending her knees, she began to thrust her cunt up at my busy hand.</p><p>Her breath quickly became ragged as she closed her eyes and writhed with lust, just managing to stifle her louder moans of pleasure. Although I kept up an even rhythm she was getting more and more excited, her head turning from side to side and her face flushed. In less than a couple of minutes she shuddered to a halt, body rigid and back arched as she rode the searing bliss for all it was worth.</p><p>As Emma breathlessly came back to earth I hastily kicked off my shoes and shed my jeans and underwear. Pausing for a moment to peel off the rest of my clothes and remove Emma's night-dress completely I excitedly got onto the bed and knelt across my daughter's chest. As she gazed with wide-eyed lust at my rigid shining pole I slowly rubbed my glans over her cheeks and lips. Her mouth opened in anticipation and I felt the familiar shock of lust as her hot wet lips closed around my swollen tip. As I gently fucked Emma's mouth she sucked and guzzled at my glans, her tongue expertly rasping the underside. Just managing not to come I forced myself to pull my dick from her eager lips and then knelt between her thin white legs.</p><p>Emma opened her thighs even wider, letting me trace my glans the full length of her inviting slit as I used my free hand to splay her engorged cunt lips even wider. As I tickled her stiff clitoris with my glans I whispered ""Say it darling, say it now..!"". Emma grinned back at me and, just managing to keep her voice down, piped ""Fuck me Daddy! Shove your big Daddy cock into my tight little cunt!"". Although she's been saying that for several weeks now the effect on me is always the same! My dick got even harder as I scrambled even closer, using my hand to guide my aching knob to her hot gash. Emma pulled her knees back automatically as the tip of my prick lodged in her scalding entrance.</p><p>Pausing for just a moment I leant forward, gazing at Emma's wide-eyed face as she shifted to accommodate her Daddy's eager prick - her well-trained cunt stretching to about four inches of my shaft before she signaled enough. Desperate for release I eased my prick in and out, her tight cunt clinging to every part of my shaft like a hot satin second skin. As I leant over her, Emma reached down and began to play with herself, her head going back and mouth opening as I began to fuck her faster. I could feel her breath becoming even more ragged as she began to whimper with pre-orgasmic ecstasy. The touch of her free hand on my jiggling balls brought me even closer, the bed beginning to creak as I shafted that tight little cunt-hole again and again. The little minx had got me so worked-up earlier in the evening that I'd been poking her for less than three minutes when I felt myself reaching the brink. With a few last desperate pokes I felt the heat explode in my loins - holding my breath I prolonged the explosion of lust for as long as possible. And then came the spunk, jet after jet of thick incestuous cum flying into the depths of Emma's cunt.</p><p>Spunk was already oozing down Emma's thigh's as I helped her back into her night-dress. With a lingering French kiss I said goodnight and picked-up my clothes and went into the main bedroom. Emma's mother was already there, naked except for her panties. As we kissed she squeezed my bloated prick and whispered ""I hope you've got enough left for me"". Easing down her panties I reassured her - ""There's more than enough left for you...do you think I'd neglect my own mother?""</p>"
327,The Wolf And The Seven Little She-Goats,Anonymous,,"['Mg+', 'pedo', 'cons']","An adaptation of a fairy-tale. You know the type. Haven't you ever thought of what YOU would do, if YOU were the 'big bad wolf' that momma warns her children to look out for? Think of 'Three little pigs' or 'Red Riding-Hood' or other stories. Which way would YOU try to 'eat' that little girl?",2012-05-21T00:00:00,"If stories of little girls having (and loving to have) sex is not your thing, then skip this one.","<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>That time has come again, for Mrs. Goat, the mother of the seven girls (also called kids). Time to go to town, shopping. She gathers her children around her; because she has to tell them something important.</p><p>""As soon as I have left, my dear children,"" she says, ""lock the door and let nobody in, even if he's talking smoothly to you! It might be The Bad Wolf, who has done his foul work often around here. You will recognize him by his coarse voice and his big hairy paws. If someone is knocking, be sure to have a look first!""</p><p>She sighs, because she knows quite well, that the little kids will have forgotten it soon. She hugs and embraces first the youngest, four-year-old Susi, then little Lisa at five, then six-year-old Tanja, then Marion who is seven, then eight-year-old Sabine, then Michaela at nine, and last but not least the biggest girl of them, Katrin, she's already ten.</p><p>""You have to take care of your little sisters!"" she reminds her.</p><p>The child nods seriously. ""I sure will take care, Mom!""</p><p>With that the young woman leaves and shuts the door closely behind herself.</p><p>Katrin immediately locks the door with the key-bolt. All the children stand at the window waving their mom good-bye. Mrs. Goat is barely out of sight when they begin romping and rushing through the house.</p><p>The mother's departure has been watched at another place, too. Behind a thick lime-tree, the village's center, the huge contour of the village's blacksmith is peeking around. His thick black beard shakes with excitement, when he thinks of the sweet little girls in that house, where Mrs. Goat has just left. Even in his ambush he can hear the noise of the romping children. The thought of the seven kiddies makes his massive prick lift up his coarse leather apron.</p><p>The three older ones have retired to the mother's dorm and rummaged through the nightstand's drawers. They know that Mom hides something there that makes often her moan at night, when she lies on her lonely bed without a man. Beaming Katrin holds up the vibrator, a long white slim 8-inch rod that's taper-shaped at the tip. Michaela and Sabine jerk involuntarily, as Katrin turns on the switch. The Rod is buzzing loudly. Of course the children know already some of the sweet sensations between their slender thighs, but this is a really new toy. Only the oldest girl had seen her mother using this tool in the moonlight; as once she could not sleep.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>The three girls climb on the bed. Katrin pulls down her slip and lifts her skirt up to the waist. She spreads her slender legs wide. Then she drives the humming rod over her naked belly and pushes it down to the top of her little thicklipped hairless slit.</p><p>Both younger sisters look anxiously at Katrin, watching the changes in her face's expression from surprise to sheer joy. The tip of the rod has reached the ten-year-old clit and put it into sweet vibrations.</p><p>""Me too, me too!"" they cry.</p><p>Both girls try to get this magic wand from Katrin, but they have to be patient for some moments. Katrin has closed her eyes and rocks back and forth letting her mechanical friend do his caresses. Finally that moment arrives: her abdomen tenses in waves; gasping the girl falls back. At once, Sabine grabs the Joybringer and holds it close to her eyes.</p><p>""Hey, it's become real wet!"" she observes.</p><p>""That was gooooooood!"" Katrin pants.</p><p>Slowly the older girl regains herself; and helps Sabine to get such sensations too. It lasts much shorter for the eight-year-old, because watching her sister has excited her much. Sabine moans and pants intensely as her orgasm shakes her whole body. Her little labia clamp around the stem of the humming device.</p><p>As soon as she has fallen back on the bed Michaela grabs the yet humming tool and puts its tip directly onto her rosy clitoris. At once, her tummy jerks as the new sensation shoots into her little cunt. The child enjoys it with hard breathing and closed eyes. Being the boldest of the three girls she directs the tip of this magic wand to her opening and turns it a little into it, again and again, until she suddenly opens her eyes wide and lets loose the dildo after some violent shaking of her little nine-year-old body.</p><p>At the same time the four other girls are playing together, too. A nice game with four of them is ""Mom and Dad"". Marion plays the father, Tanja the mother. Susi has to be the baby for she is the youngest of them. Lisa is allowed to be the St. Bernard. To make sure Marion is the father, the seven-year-old wedges a carrot between her labia under her panties.</p><p>Soon the Baby needs to be swaddled. Susi is laid down on the sofa naked; her little legs spread up to the air. She is ""cleaned"" carefully between her little pussy lips, that means intense rubbing of the 6 and 7-year-old little hands, until finally she is put to sleep, to allow her ""mother"" and ""father"" to go to bed, too. Now Marion and Tanja embrace and kiss and reach between each other's legs and caress there. Giggling Tanja grabs the carrot and shakes it. This gives good feelings to Marion, because she's clenched her pussy around this tool.</p><p>The ""dog"" puts in his appearance too, and has to take care of the baby; but instead pulls at her diapers; so little Susi lies naked again before the St. Bernard's muzzle. Lisa barks and sniffs at the four-year-old cunny, then she licks over this open little slit, which causes the baby to giggle and mumble with joy.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>The seven Girls enjoy their games very much and are engaged in their playing, when three hard knocks hit the door.</p><p>With a shaking voice Katrin asks: ""Who is knocking?""</p><p>""Your beloved mother, open up, my children!"" But it's a very low and coarse voice.</p><p>""You never can be our mother"" calls Michaela. ""Our mommy has a bright voice!""</p><p>Grumbling the Blacksmith leaves.</p><p>Laughing the girls hug to each other and continue their games. But not a quarter-hour later there's another knock at the door. This time the Smith demands entrance with a high, make-believe female voice. But eight-year-old Sabine has peeked through the little window beside the door and has seen the dark hairy arm and the thick hand of the Blacksmith.</p><p>""You're not Mommy!"" she shouts. ""Our mother has a white arm!""</p><p>Again the man has to go away without any success. But short time later there is that knock again that disturbs their games. A female voice asks the children to open, in the same time a tender white arm appears in the little Window. This time, Katrin opens the door.</p><p>Screaming, the children rush in every direction of the house, because the huge blacksmith forces his way through the door, which he locks behind himself. He drops the doll-arm he has used to fool the children. With enjoyment he thuds into an armchair stretching his legs wide without noticing Susi's naked butt, that she could not hide completely behind a sofa cushion. He neglects the little feet of Marion that peek under the curtain, neither he cares about Sabine's red pony tail, Tanja's shoulder, Lisa's knee, Michaela's elbow and even Katrin's pussy that peeks through the crack in the cupboard doors that she didn't manage to close properly.</p><p>Because of the high temperatures in the smithy, the big man only wears his leather apron with nothing beneath. He knows quite well that Mrs. Goat won't be back from town before three hours. So he even pretends sleeping. But he is well aware of the hushing around. And the kids are getting bolder and bolder, when they think that there seems no danger in this big dark strange man. Hesitatingly they approach from their hiding places and whisper to each other. Especially the thick bulge in the leather apron seems to occupy their minds.</p><p>Wolf hears little Tanja commanded to spy that thing that bulges the leather. Slowly the little girl approaches, every now and then peeking up to the seemingly sleeping man's face. Cautiously her little hand lifts the tip of the heavy leather apron. Now the other children dare to come nearer and surround the big black man.</p><p>Wolf doesn't care and even pretends to snore, so the little girls become a little bolder. Giggling and whispering they intensely look at the enormous flaccid cock that is resting quietly in the black hairs of the blacksmith's lap. Little Lisa even dares to touch this glory with the tip of her finger. Slowly she strokes the fat glans as if she is stroking a pet.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>The metamorphosis that comes over this snake makes the girls gasp with surprise. Suddenly this brown-red rod raises just like a flagpole with its shining head! After the first shock, none of the children can resist to touch this growing wonder.</p><p>Katrin encloses the man's stem with both hands near the mighty balls and squeezes it tight. Sabine grabs one of them and feels its shape through the skin of the scrotum. Michaela has managed to get the other and let it slip to and fro through her eager fingers. All the other spots of the erect cock get covered, squeezed, dragged and stroked by little girl's hands.</p><p>The smith opens his eyes just a little to find that he can't see his own rod, because all little girls jostle around the thrilling new toy. He catches some whispering and murmuring and suddenly feels a wet, hot touch on his bursting cockhead. Six-years-old Tanja has removed Lisa's little hand from that shining globe and licks over it again and again. Now each of the girls tries to taste from this fruit.</p><p>The inner parts of the smith begin to jerk, when the oldest of the children just sucks the whole glans into her hot little mouth and begin to lick and suck it. At the same time, the other little hands continue their work on the other parts of the hot and rock-hard cock. Again and again the children's little mouths take their turn sucking on the tip and licking on the other spots of the man's huge prick.</p><p>Just as Susi puts her four-year-old little snout over the smith's center of lust with difficulty and begins sucking like being fed from a mother's breast, the man explodes violently.</p><p>All the other little hands and mouths watch as there is a trembling, a shaking, then the big man stretches and shoots a streak of cum into this little four-year-old mouth.</p><p>Really surprised, Susi opens up her eyes wide and swallows the first load. Then she shrinks back and lets the cock free.</p><p>Immediately Lisa replaced her, just in time to make a sucking motion and get the next shot. In this way each of the girls swallows the first man-juice of their young lives. And those eagerly massaging little hands get all of them served well. At last Katrin continues sucking his now shrinking rod, after she gulped down her portion like a good girl, until the serpent lies tamely in the man's lap again like before.</p><p>The children dance around the exhausted lying man. After this delight that staggered him to the marrow, Wolf needs quite a long while until he is able even to pretend awakening. He stretches, yawns and opens his eyes. The girls, in their opinion of him as a jolly harmless fellow, climb shouting and laughing onto this dense-haired big man, naked except for his loincloth. The touch of all these pretty little children excites the man to the utmost. His prick erects in seconds like before.</p><p>The glare of his wild black eyes meets the blue innocent child's eyes of Katrin, whose little hands are wrapped around his joystick again. As he surrounds her slender hips with his huge but tender paws, the other girls scream with fright and split. Bravely Katrin stands the man's look, that pierces into her own eyes and wanders down to her childish crotch.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>The girl seems almost to feel his wild glare in her ten-year-old vagina. She closes her eyes and sighs, then she surrenders to the strong man, who lifts her up like a feather. Next she feels is his bristly black beard between her tender thighs, which spread almost without her will. Then the strong tongue touches her.</p><p>A shaking runs through the child's body when the growling smith has caught her joybutton, then the slender legs wrap around the man's big head. Moaning, the child throws back her head, while waves of her orgasm roll through her helplessly shaking body. Her eyes are breaking; in her numbness she hardly realizes that the huge man is lowering her light body down onto his steel-spring-like spear. Her sex lips, slippery by her orgasm and the man's saliva, part as the throbbing glans presses its way between them.</p><p>The child looks up anxiously to the big man who pulls her waist against himself with a jerk, and deflowers the ten-year-old girl. A short scream, then the thick prickhead disappears behind the tender lips of the girl. A gasp runs through the other girls watching mesmerized the fat rod spreading wide the vagina of their sister and slowly sinking into the depths of her womb. Each of the six little heads eagerly crowd around the show, as the big man begins to fuck the little slim girl earnestly. Panting and struggling with her legs, the child surrenders to the man's wild pushes. When the littlest girl starts to pull aside the balls to get a better look at her impaled sister, Wolf roars and shoots his load powerfully up inside the ten-year-old womb. The Feeling of being overflowed with boiling sperm lifts the little girl up high, then she throws herself down the spear and impales her pussy to three fourths.</p><p>The smith gives Katrin just some final jerks and squirts, then her slippery passage firmly wraps the jerking joystick, while the little girl sinks limply against the hairy chest of this big man, still impaled on his mighty rod. Weakly, her little fingers scratch through his fur, while his shrinking prick retires from her abdomen.</p><p>The other girls have watched the few first tears of deflowering, but then also the cries of joy and the uncontrollable jerky movements of their big sister. Now they surround the blacksmith and his new baby bride, who is hugging and rubbing against the huge male body. ""Me too, me too"" it sounds from tender, but very excited little mouths.</p><p>With shaking knees Katrin sits up and spreads her thighs to look down at her crotch. Blood and sperm seep out of her strained pussy. ""Come on, Bello!"" she calls the ""St. Bernhard"".</p><p>Lisa barks and sniffs and begins to lick at Katrin's cunt. The five-year-old has a long, pointed tongue and gets everything out of her sister. At the same time Tanja has occupied herself with the penis that is dripping with the same juices like that little girl. She cleans it like a little cat, from the balls up to the thick glans. When she is done, the spear stands like before the fight.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>Michaela hurries to climb onto the man's lap. She has fingered her little pussy all the time watching, and is really wet now. As a matter of fact, her nine-year-old cunt is rather narrow. Without Wolf's helping, the child squats down with widespread legs over his rod; that is guided by Sabine to the right place. As she is sitting with her back to the man's chest, the other girls can watch clearly how the tip of the glans dips against the little clit and slides down to the entry.</p><p>Easily Michaela is rocking up and down, each time the prickhead parts her lips of her childish sex wider. But the smith has to put his huge hands on the child's narrow shoulders and press her firmly down, before her hymen gives in with some little splashes of blood.</p><p>Surprised, Michaela squeals once, but to her it's even less pain than to Katrin. That's why she lifts herself up to the tip of the prick and pushes herself down with all her force. With just one sliding move the thick male rod pokes to the inner wall of the little girl's vagina. That means just the half of this giant stake. Michaela's little nine-year-old uterus gets staggered when the glans smashes against it. The child's movements become hectic; she dances up and down wildly on the piercing rod, riding towards her peak of joy. Her little head snaps back; she grabs down and holding tight both boiling balls at the root of the rod to pull herself down as far as possible. The little sisters are amazed at how much of that thick brown-red thing disappears wet and slippery into Michaela's rosy wide-spread pussy. Then a shaking runs along the slender body hanging on the spear, helplessly surrendered to the feeling of her orgasm and the exploding flood of sperm in her abdomen.Whimpering the child passes out.</p><p>The other children embrace the yet impaled sister; caressing her, and feeling her jerks. With a deep sigh, the little girl comes to. She turns around on the pole; wrapping her arms around the mighty neck of her first lover and kisses him fiercely. But Wolf has to lift her by himself. Otherwise her weak knees couldn't have raised her from his pole. With a slurping sound, the fat snake slides out of the narrow box. The next moment, Marion has sucked it in her eager little mouth, lapping in Michaela's blood mixed with the thick semen from the smith.</p><p>Michaela, who is lying limp on her back, is served intimately by Susi's little snout. With closed eyes, the little one licks from her sister's clit, through the crack, down to the little asshole; again and again, until no streak of blood or sperm is visible any longer.</p><p>All these intimate experiences of tasting, drive the little ones to a state of excitement that makes them rotate their immature crotches, which have never received a boy much less a man. Thanks to the long abstinence, the blacksmith's piece is stiff and throbbing again for the next girl of eight after that good treatment by the seven-year-old girl.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>Sabine is a very slim girl with a red ponytail and white skin. She is hesitating a little bit. In spite of her eagerness the huge spear seems to be in huge disproportion to her narrow pelvis. The tip of her finger between her lips, she leans against the big man, who grabs her with a huge paw around her little buttocks and, massages them gently. Some tears of fear dripping from the blue eyes between the silky eyelashes over her freckled cheeks. But courageously, her little fingers wrap around the huge pole that is going to invade her. All her little sisters try to encourage her, caressing her flat chest and her trembling cunt, which is projecting wide in opposition to her flat belly.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 8</h5><p>But now Katrin and Michaela each grab a thigh and part the two, until the white mound opens and the rosy clitoris sticks out boldly. The scarlet crack opens and glistens; looking forward to the coming prick. At the first touch of the glans Sabine jerks back involuntarily, but then she breathes deeply and plants herself firmly onto the rod. Katrin helps her and guides the man's cock precisely to the entrance; so that in a short time, half of the glans is clenched by her wet folds. The eight-year-old groans with strain, red as a cock herself, in her face. The eyes closed firmly, from which seep some more tears.</p><p>Nevertheless, the children watch with amazement, at how the thick cockhead stretches her hymen until it tears. The smith has to help her too, because the powers of this little girl are not enough. With one big hunch he lets his prick rip into the child, and disappear inside her. The hurting of her lost cherry makes Sabine howl once. Her little head turns from side to side, making her ponytail swing; but at the same time, she lowers herself, still trembling, deeper and deeper onto the man's spear.</p><p>Enthusiastically, the other girls watch thick drops of blood running down the stem; and Tanja lowers her head between her pierced sister's wide spread femorals. She licks from the clit that is pushed ahead by the fat rod down to Sabine's entrance where Wolf's cock is penetrating her, and down to his balls. Then the glans reaches the end of the passage and pushes against the little girl's cervix. Almost half his rod is buried in Sabine's abdomen. Slowly her tears subside, and she leans her back to the smith's chest. Her slender legs hang down relaxed; causing her whole body weight to rest on the tip of the pole. A few seconds of relaxing; then she puts her feet down to raise herself up. With a sucking sound, Wolf's prick leaves its warm and tight hollow up to the glans. Then the little girl lets herself fall down. She gasps as she's pierced once again. But, her little face turning red from mettle, she begins to ride up and down faster and faster, on this rod that spreads her so extremely. The other girls cheer at her, bringing a shy smile to her face. Each push against her immature womb causes her to turn up her eyes, and sigh deeply. At her orgasm, her whole body stiffens. The hot shot of sperm inside her, makes her struggle helplessly. Then she breaks down, exhausted. This time no single drop escapes her crotch, so firmly does her love-channel clench around the merciless sword. Dreamingly, she turns her head back up to kiss her defeater. A long shudder runs through her little body, then she hangs limply in the smith's lap.</p><p>Slowly Wolf pulls the light body off his spear. A little cry of pain escapes Sabine, when the thick leaving cockhead widens the torn remainder of her hymen. Eagerly Michaela and Lisa throw themselves over to the goodies of blood and sperm on the freshly deflowered cunny and the similar oiled cock.</p><p>The huge weapon hangs down in spite of the sexy treatment by the sweet little girl's mouth, because he has to recover a little bit from the former four sperm-gifts. The four smaller girls are a little bit disappointed; not to be able to get the same experience as their older sisters. All seven kids are now crawling all over the big man, who is lying cushily in the armchair.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 9</h5><p>On his left thigh rides Katrin, on his right Michaela, close to his now resting penis Sabine straddles his belly. Her now loosened red hairs mix with the wiry black fur on the smith's chest. Close behind Katrin, sits Tanja who nestles to her sister's back. On the right knee Marion does the same with Michaela. The big man has lifted the smallest ones on his arms. He gently presses the feather-light little bodies of Lisa and Susi to his chest and takes turn to give each of them little kisses, which they return giggling.</p><p>Wolf wonders: will it be possible to devour all the seven kids? His giant hands have wrapped around the little butts of the smallest girls, and he sends out his middle-finger between the snug little thighs to explore the tiny child cunnies. Amazed, both little girls look down, but instantly spread their legs to give Wolf the green light. His forefingers signal him thick soft labia and at each of the girls a little joybutton, ready for action, in spite of their ages of only four and five years. Soon both little bodies are rocking, when the thick experienced fingertip diddles their little centers of lust. At the same time, Marion and Tanja are occupied again with this wonderful new toy, that has rested until now. The feel of touching the little cunts, causes the head of the serpent to raise slowly. Enthusiastically, the children play with that trunk; both of them compete in licking his giant glans and sucking it into her warm little mouth. And they even suck it simultaneously, with two little mouths clenched around the thick orb.</p><p>Katrin has gotten an idea. She bends over to Sabine's ear and whispers some words. Sabine smiles, and whispers with Michaela. All the three of them slide off the smith's lap and run to the dorm. In just a second, they return with that white stick that caused them such nice feelings earlier.</p><p>In the meantime, Tanja and Marion have climbed up to the mighty chest of their lover, who is further intensely occupied with Susi and Lisa. Wolf is amazed to see how Sabine and Michaela take care of Marion first. They pull aside the little girl's legs.</p><p>Curiously the seven-year-old peeks between her thighs where Katrin is just lowering her head and starts licking her little sister intensely. Relaxing, the little child lets her head drop back enjoying the itchy sensation. At the same time, Katrin gently slips the tip of her slim finger into the widespread orifice that's lying before her. Marion only jerks a little; but because Katrin keeps licking, she relaxes immediately, and begins turning and rocking her little abdomen. Katrin peeks up to her little sister's face; and when she notices her eyes close, she quickly replaces her finger with the tip of the vibrator.</p><p>Excitedly, the man watches Katrin push the tool with one forceful stroke into her little sister's vagina. The smaller girl squeaks with surprise, arches back and tries to close her thighs, but Sabine and Michaela hold a firm grip on her.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 10</h5><p>The smith understands. They want to ease his work going into little channel. Little Lisa and Susi, who are wriggling on the man's finger, and Tanja watch a big part of the white stick disappearing in Marion's pussy. Some more backs and forths; then Marion relaxes fully, and moves with her sisters.</p><p>In between, the spear that she has held onto like a handle, sticks up in the air again in full beauty. Sabine bends down to it, and surrounds it with much saliva from her sweet little mouth. Then Michaela and Katrin lift Marion's little bottom, and fit her pre-drilled slit over the violet wet shining tomato-like fruit. Quickly they withdraw the vibrator from the seven-year-old crotch, to replace it with the thick living rod.</p><p>The other girls watch the seven-year-old pussy gives in after short resistance, and lets the man-cock in. The sweet little face contorts in pain only a little bit, when the adult prick almost over-stretches her little virgin channel, but then lust overcomes her, and the little body starts throwing itself violently against the man's blows. Stimulated by the hot narrow tunnel, the glans slides instantly up to the seven-year-old uterus, making the little girl jump in a mixture of shock and lust.</p><p>Her body reacts violently, and rushes to a child-orgasm with only a few of the man's sliding strokes, which impale her completely each time. It looks tremendously exciting, when then huge male cock squeezing into the jerking child, pushes her pubis outward and takes her abdomen along with its rush; each time it smashes against the little girl's cervix. Panting and moaning, Marion surrenders to her climax. Wavelike jerks run up and down her little belly. Her snapping vagina feels its first fuck, with the sperm explosion in her abdomen so intense, that the girl screams and sinks back against her lover before passing out.</p><p>The smith gives himself completely to the jerks of the narrow channel that milks his prick, squeezing each drop of thick sperm into her receptive belly.</p><p>Sighing deeply, Marion comes to; looks around dazedly smiling; while her sisters surround her hugging and kissing her. Now she is one of the freshly fucked women, too. She kisses the black-bearded face of her first lover, then she manages with her own power to release herself from the thick pole. She must lift high, because this time the rod has remained stiff instead of falling down.</p><p>Instantly Michaela's mouth attaches to Marion's crotch, and laps in the spicy juices from her.</p><p>The thought of six-year-old Tanja has conserved the man's powers.</p><p>This little girl gets her preparation in the same way as Marion. Giggling with excitement she spreads her thighs by herself and offers her sweet pussy to the glimpses of the children and the tip of the dildo. Sabine licks Marion's virginal blood from the tip of the white rod and leaves some saliva on it. Then she aims it at Tanja's slit.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 11</h5><p>The little one holds her breath and only squeaks once, as she is pierced quickly. Soon the little girl's vagina gets used to the white plastic stick and lets it in as far as possible. With this tool protruding from her nether lips, she places herself with spread legs over the upraised pole and smiles expectantly at Wolf.</p><p>One little hand draws the white stick from her little cunt, another brings the upstanding meat rod to the right position. Looking down, Tanja bends her knees and lowers herself carefully. The upturned glans pushes her lovelips wide apart and snaps in at the opened entrance. Now there's only one thing left to do for the smith: grabbing around her slim waist and drawing her down slowly but firmly.</p><p>Without a single noise of pain the little body sinks down and takes almost the half of the stuffing member. The girl's channel is taut clenched around the stem. Indeed the little one even laughs at the big man who moves her light little body up and down his rod. She pulls her legs up to her chest and gasps each time the glans pushes against the end of her little tight passage. When her orgasm arrives, she closes her eyes, opens her mouth wide, throws back her little head and jerks violently. Then her slender legs fall down limp, and let her hang on the spear.</p><p>Once more the child pants, when the load of sperm smashes against her immature cervix, that's actually rubbing at the tip of the glans. The little six-year-old body sinks back to the hairy chest, still impaled. Now and then a shudder runs along the little girl's abdomen, while the shrinking member retires slowly from its narrow box.</p><p>A 'plop,' then Katrin hurries to swallow the slippery snake to get the mixed juices from her little sister and her first lover, the same way Tanja did a short while ago. At the same time, Tanja is lying with closed eyes, enjoying the intimate services that Michaela does to her quim. Not a single drop of blood or sperm gets lost from the eager tongue of her nine-year-old sister.</p><p>Exhausted and limp, the huge man hangs around in the armchair and stretches his legs widely. His leather apron has gone, sliding down to the floor; his fat prick is resting now, nicely cleaned, in the black bushes of his pubic hairs. Now five of the seven little she-goats are inaugurated to love. Lovingly, they nestle up to Wolf's chest and tousle his dense fur, while he is caresses and kneads the little butts of the children.</p><p>But Lisa and Susi continue to envy the older girls. ""We do want it too!"" complains Lisa.</p><p>The man looks pensively at the five-year-old girl. ""Okay, let's do it!"" he decides.</p><p>Lisa laughs with joy and bumps Susi, who is sucking on her thumb. ""He will do us, too!""</p><p>Spontaneously, the little girl of four kisses the man all over the bearded face. Wolf can't help smiling. He turns Lisa around, so that she kneels on his chest and has his thick cockhead in reach of her little mouth. Susi imitates her sister at once, so that two little asses grin up to the smith, one of four at the left and one of five at the right.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 12</h5><p>Between their little thighs, their split pubises shine to him. He can't see what the girls do, but he hears them whisper and giggle, then Lisa's mouth surrounds his still resting glans. Slowly, she begins sucking and drawing the fat serpent deeper into her hot little mouth. At the same time, the little hands of Susi have grabbed his balls and knead them. The little girl squeaks with joy, and looks back smiling to Wolf, to see how he is going to react.</p><p>And he surely reacts! He hears Lisa gargling with surprise, as the thick cockhead has slid into her throat when it inflates. She gags a little, then draws back her little head and only sucks on the tip. The five other girls have gathered around Wolf and eagerly watch him push his thick forefingers between the opened little thighs of the two little girls. Soon the little butts start turning and winding when each little clitty is comforted nicely by an experienced finger. For only a short time, he feels his glans in the fresh air, then the little sucker-mouth changes, and Susi licks at the violet shining fruit, while Lisa's hand slides up and down the whole length of his huge prick.</p><p>Testing easily, the smith rubs the tiny opening of each of the girls. Again and again he wets his fingers with saliva, then pushes more firmly against the opening labia. One more wetting; fingersfirmly pushing into the four and five-year-old orifice. A two-voiced scream, as both little bodies stretch. But without pausing, each of the little pussies is stuffed by a powerful forefinger up to the hilt. The other girls see Wolf's finger slip almost to the base of the children's crotches. Firmly, both of the stuffed cunnies clench around their penetrator. Now there are some tears indeed, but bravely the youngest girls hold their breath, while Wolf repeatedly slides his forefinger in and out. More and more, the little children get used to that strange thing in their bellies, and turn back to Wolf's penis, that was never so hard. Rhythmically, the smith fucks the little pussies now with his fingers. And, (Look at this!) both little arses turn and push back against the male fingers. When Wolf finally uses his thumb to rub the free looking clitties, the sucking turns hectic. Lisa is the first to get her orgasm, then Susi jerks and grabs the finger probing so tightly in her little channel. The smith takes the light body of the smallest girl, and sets her over his mouth to clean up those few drops of blood from within her. He repeats the process with Lisa.</p><p>""So, let's go!"" he grins.</p><p>Expectantly, all the seven little kids look at him, the two smallest ones, a little bit anxiously. Indeed, they are already deflowered, but a very much thicker thing is to come.</p><p>Wolf arranges the scene. He lets Susi straddle Lisa's lap and spreads Lisa's thighs, too. Both girls embrace each other firmly, as the smith lifts them up together and lowers them onto his upstanding cockhead. The heads of the other girls turn to watch everything.</p><p>""Come on, Katrin, give me a helping hand!"" the man asks the girl, whose cherry he popped first. He shows her what to do. Eagerly, the ten-year-old nods and grabs the glowing upturned sword. When the smith lowers down the little bodies, she makes sure that the glans is pointed precisely into Lisa's opening.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 13</h5><p>The contact begins. Lisa's little face turns red from effort. She holds tight to her little sister; who experiences the penetration quite well this way.</p><p>Amazed, the other children watch the five-year-old vagina opening hesitatingly to the pressure of the tip. Then there is a yank, and the glans has disappeared completely. The little pussylips clench around the fat stem that is sinking quickly several more inches into the child's body. Now the smith lifts both little girls. A gasp of pain escapes Lisa's sweet little mouth, as the leaving glans stretches her anew. Excitedly, Katrin has grabbed the rod again and leads the now bloody and wet cockhead to Susi's cunny. Fearful opened eyes of the four-year-old show how the man has control of her little body, too. She jerks, when the man pulls her, together with her sister, down onto his spear and enters her. But bravely the smallest girl stands her impaling. Indeed, she has bitten her lower lip firmly.</p><p>Again, both little bodies get lifted. Katrin quickly changes the hole, and it's Lisa again who gasps at the penetration of the rod. The thick glans stretches her tiny channel abruptly, and slides upward into her vagina. Her body is staggered when her uterus gets its first contact with an adult male cock. But almost instantly she is pulled off the rod, which is pushed into Susi's cunny again and knocks at her little cervix, too. The in and out is becoming faster and faster; both little kids pant, moan and gasp. Katrin makes sure their impaling is alternate. Even before the smith is able to reward this gorgeous tight envelopment with his orgasm, Susi suddenly begins to whimper; her eyes shut firmly; wavy spasms run through her pierced little body. Her emotions transfer to her five-year-old sister; because the next stroke, that is ripping into Lisa, makes her throw back her head, while she cries and laughs; her jerking channel clenching around the in-driving pole.</p><p>Now the man accelerates his movements too; loudly growling as he smashes his first load of sperm against Lisa's immature womb. Then two strokes again into the same child; then out of her. Just before Katrin has guided his glans to Susi, a fountain squirts up into the air; then the spitting rod sinks into the four-year-old hollow. Susi's voice breaks, when she experiences the flood in her womb. Several more times, the smith manages to drive; alternating into the four and five-year-old holes; emptying himself with splashing eruptions. Then the three lovers sink back, totally exhausted.</p><p>Both little girls have taken their thumbs into their mouths; while they enjoy the caressing of the older sisters; which lick every drop of sperm and blood from Susi's and Lisa's pussy. The small girls moan softly, after the greatest experience of their young lives.</p><p>The smith is fully satisfied now. He embraces all five of the other girls too; who nestle around him, after this exciting show. His magic wand, wet with virginal blood and juices of joy from the smallest children, is lapped shining clean, and rests in his lap again.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 14</h5><p>Quietly, the smith and the seven kids are smooching after the man's seven orgasms: One for the seven little mouths of the little girls, one for his ten-year-old bride Katrin. One for the first fuck with nine-year-old Michaela. One for Sabine, the sly girl of eight. One for the curious seven-year-old Marion. One for bold six-year-old Tanja. The seventh orgasm is shared in the pussies of the youngest of them.</p><p>Smiling weakly, the smith ties his leather apron back around his hips and says good-bye to his seven little brides. Each of the girls lifts his apron once, and kisses this dear fellow good-bye, then he leaves the house with slightly shaking knees.</p><p>The man has hardly disappeared behind the lime-tree, when mother goat arrives at her house's door. ""Who's knocking?"" asks the oldest girl conscientiously.</p><p>""Your beloved mother, let me in!""</p><p>The giggling and shouting that is starting, takes the woman by surprise. But the door opens.</p><p>With only one glimpse at the naked girls lying around, the woman is informed of all that has taken place.</p><p>Katrin embraces her mother. ""Yes Mom, you were right,"" she says, ""But it was not a Bad Wolf, but a very very Dear Wolf!""</p>"
328,Daughter's Fun,Anonymous,,"['het', 'inc', 'pedo', 'beast', 'g/dog']",,2012-05-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>David McLean sat down on the bench just outside the swimming pool fence and waited for his daughter to come out of the girls' changing hut. His wife had run off with a Bible salesman and left him to raise their eleven-year-old daughter Tina alone. They had moved to town only a week ago, and this was their first time at the municipal pool. Their new house had a hot tub, but in this hot weather, Tina had asked him if she could go swimming, and David had agreed.</p><p>Tina emerged from the changing hut talking to another girl, who seemed about her age. Both of them had short dark straight hair, and wore one piece bathing suits - Tina's was a light green, and the other girl's a pale blue. David barely had time to register this similarity when both girls jumped into the pool together and began splashing around. After awhile they climbed out and got in the lineup for the slide, which was about ten feet from where David was sitting. Tina beckoned her father over and when he leaned on the fence, told him her new friend was Mandy Phillips.</p><p>Mandy and David both said 'Hello' to the other and David resumed his seat and watched the two of them as they waited for their turn at the slide. He couldn't help but notice the way both girls' wet bathing suits had molded themselves to their slim bodies. He hadn't really realized that Tina had started to grow little tits until he saw them poking up from her slender chest like small rounded cones. Mandy's tits were about the same size - maybe a little bigger, and both girls' nipples were hard and poking out through the thin wet cloth. Mandy's suit hugged her body so tightly that it showed off the curve of her ass cheeks and sank into the crack of her shapely little butt.</p><p>Then she turned around and faced him as she said something to Tina. David saw that the bulge of the young girl's pubic mound was obvious through the thin material - and that the cloth had sunk into the vertical crack of her cunny slit, outlining her private parts clearly.</p><p>He had never thought of preadolescent girls in a sexy way before, but now his cock started to harden as he looked at young Mandy. Her vulva was so clearly outlined that it was obvious she had no hair on it, and he glanced at his own daughter almost by accident to compare her. He caught his breath as he saw that Tina's bathing suit too was plastered to her body, showing her cunny mound and crack just as clearly as her friend's, and her cunny was also obviously hairless. His cock got even harder as he stared at first one, then the other as they reached the slide and slid into the water.</p><p>David was confused. He knew it was wrong to think of children in a sexy way, but the two girls had such nice little tittie bumps and cunnies. And he liked looking at his daughter specially! He wanted a closer view, and wondered if he could go closer without it seeming obvious. Then he remembered he had brought the camcorder, which had a super zoom, and picked it up as the girls swam toward the ladder. This would be even better because he could look at the pictures later on, as much as he wanted to.</p><p>The youngsters saw him with the camera and waved to him as he filmed them climbing out of the water and getting into line again. He used the zoom to take close-ups of both girls' small tits, butts and cunny bulges as they waited again for their turn. The zoom was so good that each girl's cunny mound and slit filled the entire picture, and he knew it would look good on his big TV set at home.</p><p>After awhile the girls came over to the fence again, and Tina asked him if she could bring Mandy home to show her their hot tub.</p><p>""Mandy has a swimming pool, Daddy, and she's asked us over - but she wants to see our hot tub first because she's never seen one. Can we, Daddy, please?""</p><p>David smiled at his young daughter and her new friend as they jumped up and down in impatience, making their small titties bounce and jiggle. He had had to adjust his stiff cock so that it wasn't so noticeable, but even so, he thought he saw Mandy looking at his pants in a funny way. He wondered if she could tell he had an erection, or if she even knew what an erection was. Then he wondered how much Tina knew about boys and men. When he agreed, they ran off and changed, then found him in the parking lot.</p><p>When they got to their place, the two girls ran inside, with David following. As he approached the hot tub room, which was off his den, he heard Mandy asking Tina if they could try it out. He stopped and listened to the two girls' conversation.</p><p>""Sure,"" said Tina. ""We'll just put our bathing suits back on and go in. My Daddy won't mind.""</p><p>""I hate putting on a wet bathing suit,"" said Mandy. ""Can't we go in bare-naked?""</p><p>Tina giggled. ""What if my Daddy came in?"" she asked, ""He'd see our...you know!""</p><p>Mandy laughed. ""I bet it wouldn't bother him,"" she replied. ""I go swimming bare-naked with my Daddy and my brother all the time - it's so much nicer than wearing a bathing suit. Besides, your Daddy might come in the tub with us. Do you ever see him with no clothes on?""</p><p>""Sometimes, when he's getting dressed,"" replied Tina.</p><p>""Is his thing always dangly?"" asked Mandy. ""Does it ever get hard and stick out in front of him?""</p><p>""I don't think so,"" said Tina, sounding puzzled. ""Why would it do that?""</p><p>Mandy laughed again and continued, ""Tell you what, how about we go in in our panties? Maybe your Daddy would like to, too. If he wears his underpants, we can tell if it gets hard. Just copy what I do and you'll see what I mean. I do this with my Daddy and my brother all the time. It's fun!""</p><p>David thought quickly. Mandy knew about men getting erections, and it sounded like she fooled around with her father and brother. Was it possible? He would just play it by ear and let the little girl take the initiative.</p><p>As he entered the hot tub room Tina asked him, ""Our bathing suits are all wet, Daddy, and they feel all icky when we put them on. Can we go in in our underpants?""</p><p>Her father smiled down at her, ""Sure honey, that's a good idea. I'll join you. I think I'll wear my underwear too, if that's all right?""</p><p>The girls looked at one another and Tina giggled and nodded. David turned his back and quickly removed his shirt and trousers, hiding his erection as he slipped into the hot tub and leaned back against the side.</p><p>""Ah, that feels good,"" he sighed, ""Come on in.""</p><p>He watched as Mandy pulled her T-shirt off over her head and revealed her small titty mounds. Tina giggled again and took off her T-shirt as well. David looked at the young girls' developing breasts as they pushed their skirts down. Mandy's panties seemed to be caught in her skirt and he caught a glimpse of her hairless cunny mound before she giggled and pulled them up again as she kicked her skirt off. She had pulled her panties up so tight that her cunny mound bulged out against the thin white material, forcing it into the vertical slit between her cunny lips. David watched the girls approach the tub and told them how pretty they were.</p><p>Mandy struck a pose and said, ""I want to be a model when I grow up.""</p><p>""You're modeling your underwear very nicely now, both of you,"" said David.</p><p>Mandy looked down at herself. ""How about we pretend we're models and you can take pictures of us like on Fashion TV?"" she suggested.</p><p>Tina giggled and nodded, so her father reached behind him and picked up the camcorder and filmed them as they paraded back and forth, making sure he got good close-ups of their immature breasts, and their cunny mounds half-hidden under their thin panties. Tina felt funny. It seemed strange to let her father look at her wearing just a thin pair of panties, but at the same time, it was exciting because she could tell he wanted to look at her that way. She felt a little tingle in between her legs, as she did at night when she was lying in bed.</p><p>Then they got into the tub and relaxed with David in the warm flowing water for a while. Mandy said she was going to get her hair wet and ducked her head under the water. David saw her looking in the direction of his cock, which was making a tent in his underwear. Then Mandy whispered in Tina's ear and both girls put their heads under the water. David leaned back a little and stretched his hips forward to give them a better look. When they surfaced Tina looked at Mandy and giggled, and David pretended not to notice.</p><p>After a while Mandy said, ""I have to use the bathroom - I think the warm water makes me have to...""</p><p>""Pee?"" suggested David, smiling, as the two girls giggled. ""Tina will show you where the bathroom is.""</p><p>The girls climbed out of the hot tub and David saw that their thin panties had become transparent when they got wet. As they went out the door, he saw their pink round butts so clearly it was as if they were naked, and when they returned and approached the tub, he couldn't help staring at them. Their hairless pubic mounds showed through their panties, the pink flesh of their cunny lips either side of the wide dark line of their cracks.</p><p>""Hey,"" said Mandy, ""We were modeling our panties before - we should show what it looks like when it gets wet, how about that?""</p><p>Tina giggled shyly and agreed, and the girls strutted back and forth as before, while the horny man filmed the two eleven year olds revealing their bodies through their wet panties.</p><p>""Those panties don't hide much,"" he said, and Mandy looked down and giggled.</p><p>""No they don't, do they?"" she agreed. ""You can see right through them! They're kind of icky when they're wet, Mr. McLean,"" she added, ""Do we have to wear them? Can we take them off?""</p><p>""Sure, I guess so,"" said David, and the girl added, ""Now we can practice being nude models like in Playboy.""</p><p>He continued to film them as Mandy pulled down her panties and stood naked in front of him. Tina looked at her new friend and then at her father. She could see he was staring at the little girl's naked private parts. Tina knew she looked just like that too, and the little girl didn't know why, but she wanted her Daddy to look at her like that. She felt the tingly feeling in between her legs again, stronger this time. She grasped the wet material and pulled her panties down to the middle of her thighs, and stood naked in front of her father. The tingly feeling came stronger as she watched him looking at her special private place, and she pulled her panties down the rest of the way.</p><p>The girls giggled as he filmed their naked bodies, panning in close-up, down past their budding titties to their hairless pubic mounds.</p><p>Mandy looked at David videoing them and said, ""I think your Daddy likes to look at girls all bare naked. Don't you, Mr. McLean?""</p><p>David nodded. ""Sure,"" he replied.</p><p>""My Daddy does too,"" said Mandy, ""And I like to show him my crack because it makes his thing get all big and hard. Is your thing big and hard, Mr. McLean?"" she asked.</p><p>""Couldn't you tell when you were putting your heads under the water, looking at it?"" asked David teasingly, and both girls giggled.</p><p>""Well, yes, it looked like it,"" said Mandy, ""But I didn't get a very good look at it.""</p><p>""Would you like to?"" asked David, and when she nodded, he asked Tina, ""How about you, honey? Would you like to see your Daddy with no clothes on?""</p><p>Tina nodded shyly, and he climbed out of the tub and stood in front of the two naked eleven year olds, his erection poking out his underwear into a tent.</p><p>Tina giggled and looked at Mandy, who said, ""Do you want to pull your Daddy's underpants down, or will I?""</p><p>Tina just stared at her father's crotch, so Mandy tugged the wet underpants down and off the adult, releasing his cock, which bounced out and poked stiffly toward her.</p><p>Tina looked at it wide-eyed. ""Gosh, it's so big!"" she exclaimed. ""It's not little and dangly any more!""</p><p>""It's a nice big one,"" agreed Mandy, ""Just like my Daddy's. My brother Billy's isn't as big, but he's only twelve and my Daddy says it'll get bigger.""</p><p>Tina felt funny in between her legs again. The little girl was confused by what was happening, and didn't know what to do next.</p><p>Then Mandy called her father and asked him if it was okay if she brought Tina and David over to their house so they could swim in the pool. He told her that it was fine and said that he and Mandy's brother Billy and a friend of Billy's were all in swimming. They got dressed for the drive over and both girls left their underwear off because it was all wet.</p><p>When they got to Mandy's house, the youngster led them through the house out to the deck by the pool. A man was lying on a chaise lounge, sunning himself in a brief pair of bathing trunks. Mandy ran up to her father and gave him a big kiss.</p><p>She introduced David and Tina and told her father, ""We went in their hot tub, Daddy, it was really neat; and Tina's Daddy has a camcorder just like yours, Daddy, and he took a video of us being models. We wore our panties because our bathing suits were all wet and icky, and then after we were in the hot tub, our panties were all icky as well, so we took them off. Tina's Daddy's underpants were all icky too, so he took them off too. We brought the camcorder, so we can show you the video later, Daddy.""</p><p>While Mandy spoke, it seemed to Tina that something was moving inside Mandy's father's bathing suit, but the little girl wasn't sure.</p><p>Hank Phillips looked at David and winked, as he sat down on a vacant chaise beside Hank, then asked his daughter, ""Are you wearing any panties now?"" he asked, and Mandy and Tina looked at each other and giggled.</p><p>""Shall I show you, Daddy?"" asked Mandy.</p><p>""Wait a minute,"" said her father. ""How about taking a video?"" he suggested to David, ""It can follow on from the ones you took earlier.""</p><p>David nodded and began filming as Mandy lifted her skirt to her waist and exposed her naked private parts.</p><p>""See, Daddy, no panties!"" she said with a giggle, turning to show them all.</p><p>David took a close-up of the hairless cunny the young girl was displaying to them.</p><p>""What about you, Tina?"" Hank asked the other little girl as he looked at his daughter's vulva, ""Do you have any panties on?""</p><p>Tina was shy, and hung her head.</p><p>""No,"" she whispered, digging a toe into the grass.</p><p>""Has anybody ever seen you with no panties on?""</p><p>""Just my Daddy and Mandy, at our place,"" replied the little girl, looking at the lump in her father's bathing suit out of the corner of her eye.</p><p>""What do you call the place in between your legs?"" asked Hank.</p><p>""My trickle,"" whispered Tina softly.</p><p>""Do you have any hair on your trickle, Tina?"" he asked her.</p><p>The child shook her head.</p><p>""Is your trickle just like Mandy's, with a nice big slit in between these bulgy places?"" he asked, stroking a finger up and down the gap between his daughter's hairless cunny lips.</p><p>Tina looked at what he was doing to his daughter and nodded.</p><p>""You liked showing your Daddy your trickle, didn't you?"" Hank continued, and Tina looked up at him and nodded. ""Why did you like letting your Daddy look at your trickle?"" he asked.</p><p>Tina dug her toe into the ground again and shrugged, ""It made my trickle feel all funny,"" she replied, glancing at him and noticing a lump in his bathing suit like the one in her father's.</p><p>""Would you like to show us under your skirt? Can we see your trickle?"" asked Hank, and Tina nodded slowly. ""Just lift your skirt up, honey, and show us your trickle. Your Daddy will take a nice video of you showing us your little trickle.""</p><p>David kept filming as the child grasped the hem of her skirt and slowly lifted it to the waist, revealing her hairless cunny to her father and the others.</p><p>""That's a very pretty trickle,"" said Hank, ""Does your trickle feel funny now?"" Tina nodded. ""Does it ever feel funny when you're all by yourself?"" asked the man. Tina nodded again.</p><p>""What do you do when you're all by yourself and your trickle feels funny?"" he asked her gently.</p><p>""I touch it,"" whispered the pretty child.</p><p>""Where do you touch your trickle?"" asked Hank, ""Can you show us where?""</p><p>Tina nodded shyly and looked down at herself. She held her skirt up around her waist with one hand and touched her other forefinger into the very top of her pink slit.</p><p>""Here,"" she said softly, ""I touch it here.""</p><p>David took a close-up of his daughter's fingertip stuck inside her cunny slit.</p><p>The little girl left her finger in her slit and Hank continued, ""Does it feel nice when you touch your trickle there?"" Tina nodded and he asked, ""What do you think about when you touch your trickle and make it feel nice?""</p><p>Tina shrugged again. ""Sometimes I think about kissing my Daddy,"" she replied.</p><p>""Did you ever see your Daddy with no clothes on?"" asked Hank. Tina looked at her father, and nodded. ""What does he have where you have your trickle?"" asked Hank.</p><p>""I always thought he had a little dangly worm thing there,"" replied Tina, ""But today when he got out of the hot tub and Mandy pulled his underpants down it was all big and hard, and it poked out in front of him.""</p><p>""Did you like looking at your Daddy's thing today when it was all big and hard?"" asked Hank. Tina nodded and he continued, ""Why was that?""</p><p>""It made me feel all tingly in my trickle but I don't know why,"" replied the girl and Hank asked her, ""Would you like to see your Daddy's thing again?""</p><p>""Yes,"" said Tina softly.</p><p>""You want to have that nice tingly feeling in your trickle again, don't you?"" asked Hank, and Tina looked at him and nodded.</p><p>David looked at his little daughter and gave the camcorder to Hank, who filmed the little girl watching as her father slipped his bathing suit off, letting his erection poke up in the air.</p><p>""There,"" said Hank, ""Now you can look at your Daddy's big hard thing all you like. What would you like to do while you look at it?""</p><p>""I want to touch my trickle,"" whispered Tina.</p><p>""That's a good idea, honey,"" replied Hank, ""You touch your little trickle all you want, while you look at your Daddy's big hard thing.""</p><p>The eleven-year-old slipped her finger a little farther into her cunny slit and touched her clitoris. She shivered a little at the feeling and pressed her forefinger harder on it while the others watched.</p><p>""That's a nice place to touch yourself, isn't it?"" asked Hank gently.</p><p>Tina nodded and rubbed her finger up and down on her clitoris while she stared at her father's erect penis. The little girl was confused by what was happening. She often lay in bed at night and masturbated, but she had never done it with anyone watching - - and never when she was standing up. Her legs felt weak. They trembled and buckled a little and her knees separated as she rubbed her clitoris faster.</p><p>""Your trickle feels really good when you rub it there, doesn't it,"" asked Hank, and when the little girl nodded he continued, ""It'll be more comfortable if you sit down on your Daddy's long chair. Then you can look at his big hard thing closer up while you touch your trickle. Besides, you won't have to hold your skirt up. Why don't you just take it off?""</p><p>Tina slipped her skirt off and stood naked below the waist.</p><p>""That's better,"" said Hank, ""Maybe you like to play with your titties, too, do you?"" Tina nodded and he continued, ""Might as well take your T shirt off then so you can do that as well.""</p><p>The child pulled her T-shirt off and was completely naked.</p><p>""You have nice titties,"" observed Hank, ""When did they start to grow?""</p><p>""About three months ago,"" replied the eleven-year-old.</p><p>""Do they feel nice when you touch them and play with them?"" he asked and the girl nodded.</p><p>Her father made room for her at the foot of his chaise lounge by placing a foot on either side of it and sitting up slightly, opening his crotch and letting his erection lean out more from his body. Tina sat down on the edge of the chaise.</p><p>""When you touch your trickle when you're by yourself, do you keep your legs together or spread them apart?"" asked Hank.</p><p>""I spread them apart,"" replied Tina.</p><p>""Why is that?"" asked the adult.</p><p>""Because then I can touch myself all over in between my legs better, instead of just this place at the top,"" she replied.</p><p>""Now, if you sit facing your Daddy, tailor fashion, your legs will be all spread open, just like when you're by yourself. And you can rub your little trickle all you want to while you look at his big hard thing,"" suggested Hank. ""Besides, your little trickle crack will be nice and wide open and your Daddy can see all the parts inside your crack. You want him to look at you there, don't you?""</p><p>Tina nodded and he continued, ""You can feel yourself in between your legs much better. You can even touch yourself in between your legs with both hands if you want to. I bet you like to do that if you're not playing with your titties, don't you?""</p><p>Tina nodded and sat down with her legs crossed, tailor fashion. This opened up her crotch and spread the lips of her small hairless cunny apart. Hank handed the camera back to David, and leaned over next to Tina's father and both men stared at the little girl's naked vulva. David used the zoom lens to close in on his child's cunny.</p><p>""Oh, that's a lovely little trickle,"" said Hank, ""I can see the little hole the pee comes out. Can you see it? Can you touch it?""</p><p>Tina nodded and looked down at her open crotch. She gently touched the small urethra, which twitched a little.</p><p>David saw through the viewfinder the small hole opening and closing as his daughter touched it.</p><p>""Do you like touching yourself there?"" asked Hank. When the girl nodded he said, ""It looks like there's a place a little farther down where a hole goes up inside you. Can you see it?""</p><p>Tina nodded and looked down at herself. ""I can't see it very well,"" she replied.</p><p>""When you were by yourself, did you ever hold a mirror there and look at yourself in between your legs, at the part you can't see?""</p><p>Tina nodded shyly. ""Yes,"" she said softly, and Hank said, ""You like to put your fingers inside yourself down there, don't you.""</p><p>Tina nodded again. ""How did you know?"" she asked.</p><p>Hank smiled. ""All little girls like to play with the places in between their legs,"" he replied, ""Because it makes them feel nice. Mandy does it, too, don't you honey?""</p><p>His daughter nodded. She had slipped off her T-shirt and skirt and was standing naked beside her father, her finger in her slit, watching what Tina was doing.</p><p>""What do you call the hole up inside you that you like to put your fingers in?"" Hank asked Tina.</p><p>""My trickle hole,"" replied the little girl.</p><p>""You can put your finger in your trickle hole if you want to,"" he said.</p><p>Tina slipped a fingertip inside her tight cunny hole while she rubbed her clitty between two fingers of her other hand. The little girl loved playing with her private parts, and it was especially nice to be able to look at her Daddy's big hard thing poking out towards her while she touched herself between her legs.</p><p>Mandy moved closer to her father. ""You can touch me all over if you want to, Daddy. I like it when you put your finger inside my place,"" she offered.</p><p>Hank stroked his daughter's slim leg and ran his hand up to touch her small titties. The others watched as he explored her slender body.</p><p>""You like it when I play with your titties, don't you, honey,"" he asked his daughter.</p><p>Mandy nodded, ""It makes me feel all funny in between my legs,"" she said.</p><p>""You mean down here,"" said Hank, running one extended finger lightly over the girl's hairless cunny bulge.</p><p>""Oooh, yes!"" she said, looking down at herself, ""Play with it, Daddy. Touch it for me!""</p><p>He laughed and said, ""What, you mean this funny little place with the nice warm slit in it? The slit goes all the way down in between your legs and I can't feel it very well. I wonder what it's for?""</p><p>Mandy giggled again, and lifted her leg up on her father's chair, where she spread her thick hairless lips apart to show her father the deep pink area between them.</p><p>""Feel it now, Daddy,"" she said, ""I bet you'll find a nice hole in there, just like Tina's got.""</p><p>""You're right,"" said Hank, gently slipping his finger up inside his daughter, ""I've got my finger up inside you, haven't I?""</p><p>""Ooo, yes,"" replied Mandy, ""Look, everybody! My Daddy has his finger in my hole!"" She turned so they could see her father's finger inserted in his daughter's vagina and David could get it clearly on the video in close-up.</p><p>""Would you like your Daddy to touch you in between your legs, Tina?"" asked Hank.</p><p>The young girl nodded shyly. ""But my trickle hole is only little,"" she said softly. ""I don't think it's as big as Mandy's is, and my Daddy wouldn't be able to put his finger in it like you put your finger in Mandy's.""</p><p>Hank laughed, ""Oh, trickle holes are sometimes bigger than they seem,"" he said. ""They stretch when you put things in them, don't they, Mandy?""</p><p>Mandy giggled and nodded.</p><p>""Tell you what,"" continued Hank, ""How about if the two of you girls lie down beside each other on the big towel there and your Daddy and I will look at you both all over in between your legs and see who has the bigger trickle hole?""</p><p>""Sure,"" chirped Mandy, and lay down on the towel, ""Come on, Tina! Let's show our Daddies our trickles!"" She spread her legs wide to each side and said, ""Look how wide I can spread my legs, Daddy! Now you can see all over in between my legs!""</p><p>Tina lay down beside her and copied what the other girl was doing.</p><p>Hank and David looked at their two daughters displaying their splayed-open private parts to them. David knelt in front of each in turn and took a long close-up of the eleven year olds with their legs spread wide apart and their cunnies open.</p><p>Mandy turned to Tina and giggled, ""Your Daddy likes taking pictures of our trickles, doesn't he? Let's see how wide open we can make our holes go!"" She placed her hands on either side of her vulva and looking down at herself she said, ""Look, Tina! See, when I do this, my trickle hole opens even wider, look!""</p><p>She pulled her hands apart and spread the opening of her vagina into a circle nearly an inch across. Tina looked, and copied what Mandy had done. Her cunny hole was much smaller than Mandy's, not more than half an inch across.</p><p>""Take a good picture of our trickle holes,"" said Mandy, ""and then later on we can look at the video and see whose is bigger.""</p><p>David filmed the little girls holding their cunnies open, and then did a close-up of each one in turn, holding the camcorder so he could see right up inside their vaginas.</p><p>""Tell you what,"" suggested Hank, ""How about if I show the camera how I can put my finger in your trickle hole and then if I put my other hand next to Tina's hole it'll show if it's the same size, or smaller.""</p><p>""That's a good idea, Daddy,"" said Mandy, thrusting her hips up a little, ""Put your finger in my hole! I like it when you do!""</p><p>Hank knelt next to the two girls' crotches and slipped his middle finger up his daughter's vagina.</p><p>""That's nice, Daddy,"" sighed Mandy, shifting her hips around, ""Make your finger wiggle around in my hole. Oooh, that's nice! My trickle feels all funny - I'm going to touch it,"" and the child began masturbating, rubbing two fingers alongside her clitoris while her father stroked his finger in and out of her cunny.</p><p>""Would you like me to touch you too, Tina?"" asked Hank as he slid his finger in and out of his daughter's vagina.</p><p>""Yes,"" said Tina softly, looking down at herself.</p><p>""You like playing with your titties, don't you,"" he asked. The girl nodded and he continued, ""Have you ever let anyone touch your titties and play with them like you like to do?"" Tina looked down at her small titty bumps and shook her head. ""How about if I start out by just touching your titties a little then, and you can see if you like it.""</p><p>Tina nodded. ""Oh!"" she said as the man touched her right breast and felt her puffy nipple.</p><p>""Does that feel like it does when you touch your titties yourself?"" he asked her.</p><p>""Yes, a little,"" she replied, adding, ""It feels nice.""</p><p>""My Daddy likes feeling little girls"" titties,"" giggled Mandy, ""He plays with mine all the time, don't you Daddy?""</p><p>""That's right,"" smiled Hank, ""In fact these little titties are so nice they deserve to be felt with two hands,"" and he pulled his finger out of his daughter's cunny and began fondling Tina's small breasts with both hands.</p><p>The little girl writhed and twisted at the tingles that he produced when he played with her nipples.</p><p>""You like it when someone plays with your titties, don't you?"" he asked her, and she looked up at him and nodded. Hank smiled and said, ""Your trickle feels all funny now, doesn't it, Tina.""</p><p>She nodded and he asked the child, ""Shall I touch you in other places now?"" Tina nodded and he looked at the little girl.</p><p>""You tell me where to touch you,"" he said, ""And I'll touch you there. Will you tell me what you want me to do?""</p><p>""Touch my tummy,"" she said, and Hank ran his big hands down and rubbed the child's flat belly gently. ""That feels nice,"" she said, and looked up at him.</p><p>""Can I touch your titties like my Daddy did?"" asked Mandy, and when Tina nodded, Mandy reached over to her friend's chest and fondled her small breasts. ""It feels nice, doesn't it?"" she asked the other girl, still masturbating with her other hand.</p><p>Tina nodded and closed her legs. She lay demurely like an innocent young thing, her cunny slit closed between the fat and puffy hairless cunny lips, and looked up at Hank, who was kneeling between the two girls, and asked him, ""Will you touch my leg and feel it up higher when I tell you to?""</p><p>""Sure,"" smiled Hank, running a finger along the young girl's ankle. ""Shall I start here?""</p><p>Tina nodded and said, ""Higher up. Touch my knee.""</p><p>He slid his finger up the girl's slender leg and ran it lightly over her knee.</p><p>Keeping her legs pressed together she said, ""Now go slowly up my thigh - that's it."" As he moved his hand slowly up her thigh she relaxed a little and sighed, ""Now touch me on my trickle place.""</p><p>Hank slipped his hand up to the child's cunny mound and ran an extended finger over the bulge of one hairless cunny lip, then the other. Tina sighed again and he asked, ""Does it feel nice when I touch you there?""</p><p>""Yes,"" said Tina, ""Do it some more. Touch me on my trickle crack.""</p><p>Hank ran a finger lightly up and down the eleven year olds hairless cunny slit as she looked down at herself. She relaxed some more and said, ""Now keep touching my trickle while I open my legs so you can feel me all over in between my legs.""</p><p>She looked up at the man as she spread her legs and opened the crack between them, exposing all her inner parts to the adult. ""Touch me all over,"" she whispered, ""Touch my pee hole and tickle it. Touch my trickle hole too.""</p><p>David kept filming as his young daughter encouraged the stranger to fondle her immature sex organs.</p><p>Tina looked up at her father, and then at Hank and then down at his crotch. ""I want you to take your bathing suit off,"" she whispered softly.</p><p>""Do you want to look at my thing like your Daddy has?"" he asked her.</p><p>Tina nodded and Hank slid his bathing suit down and let his erection pop out and jerk upright.</p><p>The little girl looked up at the adult's erect penis and said, ""It's all funny, like it has a purple helmet on its head, and this funny baggy thing hanging down from it, with two round things inside it.""</p><p>""You've never looked at the thing a man has, up-close before, have you?"" asked Hank.</p><p>Tina shook her head. ""No, I only saw my Daddy's for a few minutes over at our place and then here after he took his bathing suit off.""</p><p>She stared up at the man's genitals. ""Can I touch it?"" she asked softly.</p><p>""Sure,"" said Hank, moving closer so she could reach it better while he continued to fondle the girl's cunny.</p><p>She touched the head with a fingertip and Hank's cock jerked up and down.</p><p>Tina giggled, ""Why did it do that?""</p><p>Hank smiled down at her. ""It liked when you touched it, and that's its way of saying Hello.""</p><p>Tina giggled, ""Hello, Mr. Thing, You're all nice and velvety on your big helmet."" She touched the smooth skin of the shaft and said, ""Oh, that's funny - it's all soft on the outside but hard on the inside.</p><p>""That's so it'll stay nice and straight and long,"" said Hank as the little girl touched his erect penis. She touched the loose scrotum lightly and watched his testicles twitch and climb inside it, then relax.</p><p>""Are they saying Hello too?"" she asked.</p><p>""They're saying, 'We like it when you play with us,'"" he replied.</p><p>""See if you can get your hand around it,"" suggested Mandy, who was masturbating gently while she watched her friend examine her father's sex organs.</p><p>Tina took hold of the adult's penis, wrapping one hand around it tentatively. ""It's all warm,"" she exclaimed. ""I can feel it throbbing inside my hand. I can almost get my hand all the way around it.""</p><p>""Can you put both hands on it at the same time?"" asked Hank, and the little girl tried what he suggested.</p><p>""Yes, I can!"" she said, ""It feels all funny. Does Mandy ever do this with you?""</p><p>""Sure,"" said Hank, ""We like to play with each other, don't we honey?""</p><p>Tina suddenly looked up at him. ""Can you go in between my legs?"" she asked, and when he was there, she said in a soft whisper, ""Can you make it touch my trickle?""</p><p>Hank and David exchanged glances, and Hank asked, ""Sure honey, I can touch your trickle with my thing. Why do you want me to?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" replied the child, ""I just want you to touch your thing on my trickle. My trickle feels all funny!""</p><p>""How about if you hold onto my thing and touch your trickle where you want?"" he suggested.</p><p>Tina nodded and took hold of the man's erect penis again. He leaned forward as she guided it so that it touched her on her clitoris, then moved it down her cunny slit so that it was at the entrance to her cunny hole. She paused with it there for a moment, and then moved it back up, keeping it in contact with her cunny while she moved it.</p><p>""What does that feel like?"" asked Hank.</p><p>""It feels really nice,"" replied the little girl, ""It makes my trickle feel just lovely. Can I do it some more?""</p><p>""Sure you can,"" replied Hank, ""You just keep rubbing the end of my thing up and down on your little trickle all you want. I think after a little while I'll have Mr. Hard Thing put some nice cream on your trickle to help you feel nice. Would you like that?""</p><p>""I guess so,"" replied Tina, puzzled. ""What sort of cream?""</p><p>Mandy giggled. ""My Daddy's baggy thing makes nice thick slippery creamy stuff, and it comes squirting out the hole in the end of his thing.""</p><p>""Wow,"" said Tina, ""I never knew that! Is it like hand cream?""</p><p>""Sort of,"" said Mandy, ""Because it'll make your trickle all slippery, like hand cream. But it tastes good too, just like regular cream.""</p><p>""Wow!"" said Tina again, her eyes wide.</p><p>""It really is special!""</p><p>Mandy knelt beside Tina and began fondling her small titties with both hands. ""I'll feel your titties while you rub my Daddy's thing up and down your trickle crack,"" she offered.</p><p>Tina nodded as she began moving the head of the adult's penis up and down her splayed-open slit, holding it with both hands and making it rub against all her sex parts in turn. She swiveled her hips up and down to meet the movements of Hank's big cock on her slit, her movements coming faster as she masturbated herself with the man's erection.</p><p>""Oh, that feels good!"" she muttered, ""That's so good!""</p><p>Hank reached over and fondled his daughter's young titties while she played with Tina's.</p><p>Tina moved his cock and her hips back and forth, up and down, faster and faster. ""I think you'd better make that special cream come out now,"" she said jerkily, ""My trickle is all hot!""</p><p>""Just keep rubbing my thing on your slit and I'll make it come out soon, Tina,"" he said in a strained voice, ""In fact, here it comes now!""</p><p>Tina was rubbing the man's cock up and down against her clitoris when she suddenly felt a gush of something warm squirt onto it. She was surprised, but at the same time, the feeling was so good that the little girl reached a powerful orgasm right then.</p><p>""Unh, unh, unh!"" she cried, jerking the man's squirting penis back and forth on her clitty while warm cum cream poured out onto her sensitive little bud and slid down her cunny slit.</p><p>Mandy kept feeling the young girl's tits while she watched her father's cock squirting cum on the young girl's hairless slit. When the spouts of cum had slowed to a dribble, Tina's hips stopped jerking and she relaxed with a sigh.</p><p>""Wow, that was lovely,"" she said, letting go of Hank's cock.</p><p>Hank held it and rubbed the head up and down the little girl's slit, stirring the streams and piles of semen around with the big purple knob.</p><p>""Mmmm,"" said Tina, ""That feels nice too. Do it some more!"" She looked down at herself. ""I can't see the cream very well,"" she complained.</p><p>Mandy got a little on her finger and showed her, ""There, see it?""</p><p>She held it close to the other girl's face so she could see it.</p><p>""It's kind of funny looking,"" said Tina, wondering, ""It's all stringy. It sure is nice and slippery, though,"" she added.</p><p>""And good!"" Mandy added, slipping the fingertip coated with her father's semen into her mouth and sucking the load of cum off it.</p><p>""Does it really taste good?"" asked Tina.</p><p>""Try some,"" replied Mandy, and Tina reached down to her crotch and got a glob of the adult's cum on her fingers.</p><p>She poked her tongue out, touched it tentatively to the blob of sticky white stuff, and tasted it.</p><p>""It does taste good,"" she exclaimed, and slurped the rest off her fingers. She picked up some more that had spurted onto her flat tummy and ate the blobs.</p><p>""I can't find any more,"" she complained, ""It's all over my trickle.</p><p>""I think some went into your trickle hole,"" said Mandy, moving between the other girl's legs and looking at her crotch, ""Shall I see if I can get it out?""</p><p>""I'll get it,"" said Tina, and slipped her finger into her small cunny hole to find the semen that had drooled into it. Eventually she said, ""Well, I guess that's all there is, I can't find any more.""</p><p>""Can I see if I can get some?"" Mandy asked.</p><p>""How?"" asked Tina, looking up at the girl.</p><p>""Like this,"" said Mandy, leaning forward and taking a long lick at Tina's clitoris.</p><p>""WAAA!"" exclaimed Tina, jerking her head up, ""What are you DOING?""</p><p>Mandy looked up from the other girl's crotch and licked her lips. ""Getting the cream,"" she replied.</p><p>Tina asked, ""Was that you licking me? Licking my trickle?""</p><p>""It sure was,"" said Mandy with a grin, ""I bet you liked it, too, didn't you?""</p><p>""I loved it,"" said Tina.</p><p>""Want me to do it some more?"" smiled Mandy.</p><p>""Yeah!"" said Tina, thrusting her hips up a little toward the other girl's mouth. ""I never thought my trickle could feel so good so many times! But doesn't my trickle taste funny?""</p><p>""You mean like pee?"" giggled Mandy, ""No, not at all. My Daddy licks my trickle all the time and he loves the taste. And I love it when he does it because it makes me feel just like you felt just now!""</p><p>""Gosh,"" said Tina, marveling, ""I didn't know you could lick somebody's trickle! Do it some more!""</p><p>She looked at Hank, who had now taken the camcorder from David, and glanced at his cock. ""Oh look,"" she said, ""Your thing is getting all little! Why is it doing that?""</p><p>""It wants to rest for a little while before it's ready to be played with again,"" replied Hank.</p><p>""But Daddy's is still nice and big and hard,"" observed Tina. ""Do you have cream in your thing too, Daddy?"" she asked.</p><p>David nodded. He wasn't quite sure what to do with his young daughter. Up until now, she had been a shy, retiring little girl. Now she was getting a taste of how her body could feel, and seemed to want to learn more. He decided to let the others take the lead and see what happened.</p><p>""What else do you and your Daddy do?"" asked Tina, rubbing her clitty lightly.</p><p>The child was feeling funny between her legs again, and she loved the feeling on her clitty when she touched it. The horny young girl couldn't keep her hand away from between her legs.</p><p>Mandy leaned forward towards Tina, licked a finger and slid it up inside the other girl's vagina. ""Your hole is nice and tight,"" she remarked, ""Have you ever had anything inside it?""</p><p>""You mean besides my finger?"" asked Tina, thrusting her hips up towards her friend's finger. ""No, why?""</p><p>""I just wondered,"" replied Mandy, looking around at David and her father, ""Because I like to put my Daddy's thing up inside it.""</p><p>""Why do you do that?"" asked Tina.</p><p>Mandy laughed.</p><p>""Because it feels so good,"" she laughed. ""It makes my hole all full, much better than my finger. We make it go in and out, like this,"" and she slid her finger in and out of Tina's hole as she continued, ""It makes Daddy feel good too, and he shoots lots of cream.""</p><p>""Does he make it go inside your hole?"" asked Tina.</p><p>""Sometimes,"" replied Mandy, ""And sometimes he takes it out when it's all ready to shoot and lets me suck the cream out of it because he knows I love it so much.""</p><p>Mandy asked David if she could show Tina how her Daddy put his cock into her and made it go in and out. He lay down and she climbed over the adult and poised herself above his penis.</p><p>""See how wide open my hole is?"" she asked.</p><p>Tina nodded as Hank took a close-up of his daughter's open hole and she lowered herself until David's cock touched her cunny lips.</p><p>""If I rub it up and down my crack it'll get nice and wet and go in easier,"" she told David, and rubbed it back and forth past her cunny-hole, like Tina had done with Hank's.</p><p>""How about if you lick your Daddy's thing and make it wet?"" suggested Hank.</p><p>Tina leaned forward to where she could reach her father's penis with her mouth, gave the head a tentative lick and said, ""The helmet thing at the top feels all soft on my tongue, like velvet.""</p><p>Her father told her it felt nice when she licked it so she did it some more. ""Smile at the camera, honey, while you lick it,"" he said, and she did.</p><p>Hank got a good close-up of the young girl smiling as her little pink tongue licked the big purple knob of her father's cock.</p><p>When it was all wet Mandy held it against her cunny opening and let it slip into her. Her father took a close-up of the adult's rigid penis penetrating the child's hairless cunny. Mandy let it slide up inside her and wiggled around on it.</p><p>""Why are you doing that?"" asked Tina and Mandy told her it felt good when she stirred up her insides with it. She showed Tina how she moved up and down and made it go in and out of her.</p><p>""Are you going to make the stuff go up inside Mandy?"" Tina asked.</p><p>""Should I?"" David asked Mandy.</p><p>""If you do then Tina won't be able to see it come out of your thing,"" replied Mandy. ""How about you tell me when you're ready and then we can both take turns licking it and sucking it and make the fountain come out so we can both see it?""</p><p>Tina clapped her hands and said, ""Oh wow, yeah!""</p><p>David knew it wouldn't be long before the feeling of putting his cock up inside the little girl made him come, and he told her when to get off him.</p><p>Mandy and Tina knelt on either side of him and each licked at one side of his purple cock head while Hank took a close-up of their faces on either side of David's cock. Suddenly a thick jet of semen squirted high in the air and splashed down on Mandy's face. Tina stopped licking her father's cock and stared as the next spurt shot up. She pushed her face forward and caught the glob of semen on her upper lip as it fell. She licked her lips automatically and slurped the blob of cum into her mouth. She had loved the sweet-sour creamy taste of Hank's cum, and she wanted more, so she licked the end of her father's cock faster and watched as more semen squirted out and dropped onto her face and Mandy's as well.</p><p>When the cum had stopped squirting it drooled out in a thick whitish-clear stream, and Mandy and Tina took turns licking it up and drinking it down, then licked up the cum that had fallen on each other's faces while Hank filmed them.</p><p>Tina wanted to put her father's cock into her cunny but it was all soft again and Hank explained that it was too big for her little hole. Mandy had an idea, and went and got their two Golden Labs. She showed Tina how to get them down on their backs and play with their furry balls until their cocks poked out of the cock-sheaths under their stomachs. When their pink pointy penises were all sticking out, she showed Tina how to put the dog's cock in her mouth and suck on it. Tina saw that it got nice and big and hard, so she pursed her lips and slid her head back and forth on the dog's slim cock while it trembled and pulsed inside her mouth. Her father got a good picture of his little daughter masturbating the big dog and sucking its cock.</p><p>Mandy showed her how to sit on the dog and make his cock go up into her cunny hole. Tina copied what her friend was doing and was delighted when she was able to get the dog's slim cock up her young hairless cunny hole. It went nice and far inside the little girl and stirred her insides up. Mandy told her the way dogs liked to do it, so she knelt and let the dog mount her from behind. She liked this better because the dog could make his cock go in and out of her little cunny much faster and push it in deeper, too. Mandy brought the other dog over and got him to lie down in front of Tina so Tina could play with his cock while the first dog fucked her.</p><p>She got his cock out and sucked on it, letting the dog jerk his hindquarters and push his cock in and out of her mouth while she played with his balls.</p><p>David took lots of pictures of his eleven-year-old daughter letting one dog fuck her while she sucked off the other. The child loved the feeling she was getting at both ends of her body, especially when the two dogs came. The dog she was sucking squirted long thick streams of a hot slippery spicy liquid into her mouth, filling it up so she had to swallow several times, and the other one squirted warm dog semen deep inside her warm cunny. David loved how sexy his little girl had become, and how the first time she had been fucked and sucked a cock, it was with a dog. He knew she would love watching the video he had made. After the dog had dismounted from Tina, Mandy licked all the dog cum out of her new friend's cunny hole. Then the two girls went for a swim.</p><p>Tina and Mandy ran off to the deep end, jumped in and splashed around.</p><p>""Hey, I know!"" said Mandy, ""Let's go where the water comes into the pool and let it squirt out and hit us on our cracks! It feels really good!""</p><p>Mandy showed Tina how to stand so the water spurted out into the pool, and the girls giggled as they took turns letting the jet of water hit them on their little clitties and made them feel good.</p><p>""Let's go to the pound and get us a dog, Daddy,"" said Tina on the way home.</p><p>*******</p><p>The girl at the pound saw Tina was only interested in the males, and thought she knew what the young girl was after. ""The best way to see what they're like is to get close to the cage and let them smell you. I know this one's a good one,"" she said, stepping up to the wire, unzipping her fly and pressing her crotch again the wire in front of a large Boxer.</p><p>He sniffed at the young girl's crotch for a few minutes until Tina giggled. ""His thing's sticking out,"" she said.</p><p>""I know,"" said the girl. ""He knows when a girl lets him smell her there he's going to get it played with.""</p><p>""Do you like doing stuff with dogs?"" asked Tina.</p><p>""Sure,"" replied the other girl, ""They make it go in and out so fast!"" She pointed out a big Golden Lab cross. ""He's part Great Dane I think - he's got a great big one. Try it!""</p><p>Tina stood in front of the cage and lifted her skirt to her waist.</p><p>""Hey, wow, no panties,"" said the kennel girl, staring at Tina's bare bum.</p><p>Tina giggled.</p><p>""They get in the way,"" she said as the big dog put his nose against the cage in front of the young girl's hairless cunny, wagging his tail. Tina let him smell her naked cunny while she looked underneath the big animal at his cock sheath.</p><p>""Here it comes,"" she cried as the animal's cock began protruding from the hairy sheath and extending out and down.</p><p>""He likes you,"" giggled the other girl, who had her hand inside the fly of her jeans and was feeling her own cunny while she watched.</p><p>""Wow, is it ever big!"" exclaimed Tina as the animal's cock reached its fully extended length, ""It must be eight inches long!""</p><p>""Yeah, and nice and thick too,"" sighed the other girl as she fingered her cunny, ""He sure likes to put it in all the way. I'm going to miss him, but you should take him because he'd be put down tomorrow. What a waste that would be.""</p><p>""Can we have him, Daddy?"" asked Tina of her father who had parked the car and come into the kennel.</p><p>David looked at the dog sniffing at his little girl's cunny and trying to lick it through the caging, and at the size of his erection.</p><p>""Sure, if you want, honey,"" he said, watching the other girl masturbating. ""Maybe the girl here would like to say a special good bye to him before we take him away.""</p><p>""Oh wow, yeah!"" said the kennel girl, who said her name was Gail, and they locked up the kennel front door, undid the cage and led the dog into a side room where there was a gym mat on the floor.</p><p>""You don't mind if we watch, do you?"" asked Tina as the other girl took off her clothes.</p><p>""I like it when people watch,"" she replied, as she stood up naked. She was a little older than Tina, and her young tits poked out in small cones high on her chest. David saw that her hairless cunny lips were swollen and blushing, a deep pink, and that her clitty was poking out from between them.</p><p>""Come on, Rider,"" she said.</p><p>She lay down on the gym mat and pulled the dog over to her, reaching up beneath him to fondle his fiery red erection. The pointed tip was already dripping a clear fluid, and she pulled him over her and craned her neck up so she could lick the dribbles of doggy pre-cum off it. She lapped all around the tip, smacking her lips, and then sighed with pleasure as the animal pushed with his hindquarters and thrust his cock deep into her mouth.</p><p>David and Tina watched the girl sucking off the dog, and Tina slipped a hand underneath her skirt and slipped a finger down her slit, rubbing it gently past her clitty while she watched.</p><p>After she had sucked the dog's cock for a while, the girl let it slip from her mouth with a 'Pop!'</p><p>""I wanna get him to fuck me,"" she explained, turning over and getting up on her hands and knees in front of the animal. ""I love drinking his cum, but this last time I want him to shoot it up my cunny.""</p><p>The dog sniffed at the girl's cunny and suddenly mounted her, scrabbling over the young girl and clasping his forepaws around her slender waist as he blindly thrust and poked for her vagina.</p><p>""It's here, silly!"" giggled Gail as she reached between her legs, found the animal's penis, and brought the tip against her hairless cunny.</p><p>The dog seemed to know he was in the right place and thrust it into the child all at once, making her go, ""Aaaaah! Yessssss!"" with pleasure.</p><p>Once he was in, he began thrusting quickly back and forth. Gail's eyes glazed over as the animal slipped his cock rapidly in and out of her young cunny. She looked up at David and Tina with a hazy smile on her face. ""I'm really gonna - unh - miss him!"" she said.</p><p>David had taken out his cock and was stroking it gently back and forth. ""I can suck it for you if you wanna,"" she offered. ""You're being so - unh unh unh! - nice letting me have one last - unh ooh yes yes - good one with Rider here.""</p><p>""Do you mind, honey?"" David asked Tina, who shook her head.</p><p>""Oh no, Daddy,"" replied the child. ""I'll feel Gail's titties and play with her cunny where Rider has his thing - his cock - inside her.""</p><p>David and Tina both stripped off their clothes, and David lay down in front of the kennel girl where she could reach his stiff erection with her mouth, helpfully holding it for her so she could suck on it while the dog fucked her.</p><p>Tina reached under the other girl and fondled her small titties, fiddling with her nipples until they hardened.</p><p>""I've got an idea,"" she said, and lay on her back and worked her way under the other girl so she could suck on the girl's rigid nipples.</p><p>""Mmmmph!"" mumbled Gail around David's stiff cock, bobbing her head up and down on it.</p><p>Tina slid further under the girl until her head was right underneath the girl's crotch.</p><p>""Hey, neat!"" she exclaimed, ""Hey Daddy, I can see his cock going in and out of Gail's cunny! It's stretching it 'cause it's so big! Boy, is it ever going to feel nice in mine when we get him home.""</p><p>She reached her head up and began licking at the other girl's clitoris and all over her hairless cunny, sometimes licking at the dog's cock as it plunged in and out. Soon he quickened his movements and his trembling hips thrust faster. Gail let the dog's pushes force her head back and forth on David's cock and as he began squirting thick gouts of semen into the child's mouth, she felt the dog's cock give a long squirt and then another and another, right up against her womb. It was just what the child needed to cum, and she shuddered with pleasure and delight as the man shot his load into her mouth, the dog filled her cunny with his cum, and Tina licked and lapped at her clitty. When she had come down from the peak of her orgasm she let the dog dismount, and then squatted over Tina's face and let the child lap up the oozings of animal cum that drooled from her swollen cunny.</p><p>*******</p><p>""I think Rider will make a nice pet,"" said Tina as they drove home. ""I think a girl should have a pet, don't you, Daddy?""</p><p>David looked at his young daughter, sitting with her legs apart as the dog licked her hairless cunny.</p><p>He nodded and grinned. ""You bet, honey,"" he said.</p><p>The End</p>"
329,Child Care Centre,Anonymous,,"['nc', 'pedo', 'preteen']",,2012-05-28T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>When I learned that a child-care centre had been opened in our town and that it was being used as a location for kiddie porn production I quickly volunteered for a (non-paying) job.</p><p>My first trip to the child care centre my assignment was to help in any way possible to get the kids ready for whatever scene was to be shot next. First little Jimmy, about 10 years old was going to fuck little Janet, my job was to get Jimmy ready then Janet. I took Jimmy's pants off and looked at his little dick. It was really cute, maybe about two inches long and soft. Jimmy had not been in a movie before so he didn't know what to expect. I gently touched his little pecker and his little belly jumped a little. I told him to be calm, he would like what was coming, it would not hurt but would feel really very good.</p><p>Jimmy relaxed and laid his head back, while I undressed little Janet. Janet was eleven and just beginning to develop. Her little tits were the first thing I saw as I undressed her, they were really very beautiful. A small swelling on each side of her chest with a pink nipple topping it off. Her little stomach was soft and round and was quivering as my hands passed over it to grasp the elastic of her panties, and pull them off of her. Janet had watched as I undressed Jimmy, and now Jimmy was watching as I undressed Janet. I gently placed my mouth on Janet's budding breasts one at a time and felt her body react to my touch as I held my hand on her stomach. Jimmy was avidly watching all this activity and asked Janet if that felt good. She replied that it felt great. I then moved to Jimmy. I was to do something I'd never done before. I'd have done just about anything to keep this job though. I gently took his little dick into my mouth.</p><p>It felt soft and pleasant to the inside of my mouth. I began to move Jimmy's little pecker around in my mouth; rubbing my tongue around on the sensitive underside. Soon I could feel his little penis hardening in my mouth. I moved my mouth up and down so I could give him the feeling he would be looking for, when in a few minutes he would fuck Janet. Jimmy began to moan and writhe around so to avoid making him cum in my mouth, I stopped sucking and moved my mouth off Jimmy's little hard pecker and took a look at it, I had done well it was now about 5 inches long and sticking straight up. The camera zoomed it on the results of my handiwork and I moved over to little Janet.</p><p>Janet had been watching the action as I sucked little Jimmy's cock and seemed to relish the idea of receiving the same treatment. I also was looking forward to fondling her nubile young body. I began by kissing her gently on the mouth, moving my mouth slowly down to her budding little breasts, licking them gently one at a time. Then gently taking each tit in turn into my mouth, I sucked and caressed it with my tongue. I then moved my mouth down and looked at her totally hairless pussy. This was a truly delectable sight. Janet's little pussy was just like a little baby pussy only larger and firmer. I began to move my tongue up and down the crack feeling her little body quiver each time my tongue passed over her little clitoris. I pulled her pussy into my mouth deeply and felt her suck in her breath as her little body tensed. I knew it was now time for the scene and called Jimmy over to Janet's mat. Janet's naked body was flat on the mat and so inviting it was all I could do to bring Jimmy over instead of ripping off my clothes and fucking her little twat myself. However, I wanted to be able to come back so I laid Jimmy's naked body next to Janet's and told each of them to do to the other what I'd been doing to them. I placed them sixty-nine style and Jimmy immediately put his little cock in front of Janet's mouth. Janet opened her mouth and took that little dick in like an old pro. Jimmy started sucking and licking on Janet's little hairless pussy and the scene was complete.</p><p>The camera moved in for a close up of Jimmy's little dick moving in and out of that little eager mouth, then down to see Janet's little twat getting licked and sucked by Jimmy's little mouth, it was one of the most erotic sights I'd ever witnessed. Soon I had to bring this scene to a halt, because the main idea was to shoot a scene of these two children fucking. I moved Jimmy so his little dick was by Janet's pussy, arranged the camera for a close up, and slowly guided his hard little cock into Janet's hairless little twat. The cameras caught the detail of that little cock deflowering Janet's pussy, and the look on Jimmy's face as well as Janet's as they felt the pleasure only fucking can give.</p><p>Jimmy began to move faster and faster pushing his little dick in and out of Janet's pussy. Janet was moving in unison with his every motion. I then following the directors' instructions lifted his little body from hers and had her hold his little cock as cum squirted violently from it hitting her in the face, stomach and tits. She watched this as if hypnotized, then smiled at what she had seen. Seeming to understand what power she had.</p><p>Now that the main scene had been shot, it was time for my pay. Which was to do whatever I wanted with either of the actors. Jimmy was played out now but Janet was still horny. I started to put my cock into her pussy, the camera moved in for another close-up, but I moved my cock to Janet's mouth and told her to suck it while I brought her to a climax like she brought Jimmy to. I began to lick and suck that sweet hairless little pussy Little Janet began to groan and quiver while she kept saying yes! Yes! Soon she was ready to cum and I stopped and brought my big cock around and lined it up with her little vagina, one hard push and my cock went deep into that hairless cunt. She squealed and put her arms around me pushing her little clit against the shaft of my cock; this made my cock hit the end of her cunt. She kept moving her tight pussy around on my cock and the feeling became unbearably good. I began to cum. Shooting my cum into that tight little pussy that had never felt a cock before little Jimmy's and never felt a full size cock before was now feeling my cum shooting into it she started panting heavily and her body quivered unloading the pent-up feelings she had been experiencing. Little Janet was cumming! And I was cumming into that little eleven year old child's pussy. As I felt her firm supple little body next to me my cock was inside her body and shooting cum into her.</p><p>The next time I went to the centre I was to be the sample cock. I was covered with a sheet with a hole cut in it and only my cock and balls showed through the hole. I of course could see through the sheet. The children were brought in and shown what a cock looked like. There were about eight kids, boys and girls who ranged in age from six to twelve, all races were represented and all were naked.</p><p>Each was to closely examine my cock; feel it, then lick and suck it. The camera would capture the action and the expression on each face as they reacted to my cock and as they reacted to each other's naked bodies.</p><p>The first was five year old Niki, Niki was very petite, with fully a child's body, no waist no swelling breasts, childlike legs and a beautifully rounded little ass. She walked up to my cock and as instructed, looked closely at it, then her tiny hand closed around my cock and chills went all through my body.</p><p>She was gentle as she caressed my cock with her tiny fingers. She then began licking the tip and down the sides of my rod, and as her tiny tongue passed across the sensitive underside, I sucked in my breath and rejoiced in the thrill of finally being touched by a child this young. Especially this one, since I had known her since she was a baby. I came very close to exposing my cock to her once before. When she was about four she wandered into my house when I was in my underwear. I had strongly considered allowing her to see my cock then, since I probably could have gotten away with it. However, this was far better, she didn't know whose cock she was licking, but I knew that it was little Niki who was licking my cock.</p><p>The next child in line was nine year old Janine, Janine was black, tall and willowy. She was beginning to take the shape of a woman, in that a waist was beginning to develop but her legs and stomach were those of a little girl. Her little nipples were black and shiny and were shaped like tiny tits. There was no swelling other then the nipples themselves. This is one of the sexiest phases of breast development to me and I watched in anticipation as she approached my cock. Her eyes grew big as she admired the size of it. She said, more or less under her breath ""I've seen little boys dicks before, but this is really something"". She gently touched my rod and it jumped, she said ""Shit this thing's alive, I bet it could do a lot of things that'd feel good"". She then closed her little black hand around my pink dick, the contrast was sexy. Her hands explored my dick then moved to gently fondle my balls. She held my balls in her hand and brought her lips down to encircle my cock, the other kids watched this wide-eyed it was obvious that little Janine had at least seen people involved in sexual situations before this. She started sucking on my cock and the director had to stop her, he knew I would cum into her little mouth and it wasn't yet time for that.</p><p>Next was seven year old Steven, Steven was slight of build and very delicate in appearance. His Mexican heritage was obvious, dark hair, skin and eyes. His little dick was sticking straight out. I couldn't tell if it was because of what he had just seen or what he was thinking about my cock. He looked at my cock, obviously comparing his hairless little dick with my hairy big one. His hand reached out and closed around my cock, almost immediately he began licking and sucking on my dick, apparently he had liked what he had seen his little black predecessor do and that was why his little dick had gotten so hard. Anyway he soon stopped and moved on so the next child could have her turn.</p><p>Next was twelve year old Kathy, Kathy had a very well developed body, small tits when compared to a full busted woman but beautifully shaped, firm and standing straight out. She had an almost perfect waist and ass, her pussy was lightly covered with hair, and her ass was beautifully shaped. She represented the perfect blend of child and woman. Kathy looked at my cock with what seemed to be a mix of admiration and fear. Her hand touched it gently using just her fingertips but she very deftly moved her fingertips all over my dick in a very sexy way giving me feelings that were new and different to me. Then her tongue moved quickly over my cock in much the same way, making it quiver and tingle as Kathy's tongue darted all over my cock and balls.</p><p>Next was little Jimmy whose cock I had sucked on my last visit. Jimmy seemed to recognize my cock but he said nothing. He just went through the moves he had seen the others go through. He sucked harder on my cock than most, probably to return the favour for the pleasure he knew I had given to, and arranged for him.</p><p>Following Jimmy was his former partner Janet, who seemed to also recognize my dick but nonetheless hovered over it and admired it with her hands and mouth until I again almost came.</p><p>Next was a beautiful Chinese girl of ten, Kim. Kim's skin was smooth and firm as any child I'd ever seen, her almond shaped eyes were admiring my dick as I admired her delectable little body. Her face was like a doll, her body was extremely sensual, a small rounded butt the beginnings of a waist, slightly swollen breasts topped by large pink nipples. A cute little twat with only a trace of dark, fine hair to give it that special level of beauty. Kim reached out her delicate little hand and gently stroked my cock. When it quivered she let out a little squeal of delight. She licked it and my balls gently and took my cock into her mouth as far as it would go. Then closed her mouth over my cock and sucked as she moved her head up, releasing my cock with a pop. I knew I would want to look this one up another time.</p><p>Last was twelve year old Denise, yes Denise my little daughter. I couldn't decide whether I should blow the whole film and get out of there or play along.</p><p>I decided the best course would to avoid letting Denise know that it was her father under the sheet by just laying there as I'd done with all of the other children. I looked at Denise, she was slender, had really very nice little breasts. Her waist was almost perfect and her lightly hairy little twat was very inviting even to her father. Denise seemed to be enjoying her view of my dick, she took it in her hand and moved it around looking at it from all angles, lightly stroking it and my balls as she did. She then began to lick my cock then put her mouth down over it. Oh my god, what to do now, my daughter is sucking my cock. I began panting. My cock felt like it would explode it was throbbing so hard. Denise sucked with her tongue against the underside of my cock her mouth was tightly surrounding my cock, the sensations were unbelievable, I couldn't think, I couldn't move, I could only feel the erotic sensations caused by my daughter sucking so firmly on my cock. My cock felt as if it were twice its normal size, the pressure was so strong. Suddenly without warning I was cumming in my daughter's mouth, I couldn't help it, it felt so good I knew it was wrong but there was no way to stop now. My cum was shooting into Denise's mouth in almost a steady stream, I had never cum like this before, my cock felt like it was exploding, the sensations were better than anything, ever, with anyone, in my entire life. I kept squirting cum into Denise's mouth, wave after wave.</p><p>Suddenly I came back to consciousness enough to realize that my daughter was swallowing my cum, nobody would realize what had happened, the rapid fire cumming finally began to slow, Denise sucked the cum from my penis and swallowed it until I was totally spent. I'd never been so completely spent. I know I must have squirted a gallon of cum into Denise's mouth. She swallowed the last of my cum, raised her head and walked away as all the others had. No one would realize what they had just witnessed. Not that I had cum because a little girl sucked my cock, and especially not that, the little girl who has sucked my cock was my daughter. I guess incest pays after all. In pleasure at least.</p><p>I continued to lay under the sheet as the next segment was shot, the children formed a daisy chain, each sucked a cock or pussy and of course each received a cock or pussy sucking in return from another. Although this was exciting to watch, I was so spent my cock went soft anyway.</p><p>On the next visit I was still caught up it the idea that I had committed incest with Denise even though she didn't know it. But it had become an obsession with me. And I was determined to arrange more. As it turned out my dream could come true. My assignment was to take part in a filmed cherry breaking with all adults. Men and women, wearing masks. The women were to break in the virgin boys while the men were to deflower the little girl of their choice. I quickly chose Denise. Yes I knew it was wrong but the obsession was too strong -- I had to fuck my little daughter.</p><p>Step one was to slowly undress our chosen conquest as the cameras rolled, I began by untying Denise's shoes and removing them and her stockings one at a time. I could see up her dress to her panties as I worked. My cock was pushing hard against my pants already. I removed her blouse and admired the beautifully developing waist and her flat stomach. Then it was time to remove her bra, I gently unsnapped it and slowly removed it, freeing her delightful little breasts. I kissed each one of those wonderful little tits and brushed my tongue across them. Denise sucked her breath in and moaned. It was now time for her skirt. I slowly lowered her skirt to the floor, leaving her little panties in place. Then I stood back and admired a work of art. The result of fucking her mother was something I could be proud of. I then slowly pulled her panties down, revealing her delicious little pussy. It was lightly covered with light brown hair, the lips were full and pink, and the crack was open just enough to look inviting. I moved my mouth down and let my tongue just slip into the crack and tickle her little clitoris. Denise sucked her breath in and pushed her little twat toward my face obviously wanting more.</p><p>I then moved my mouth back to her small, pointed little breasts taking each into my mouth and swishing it around with my tongue. Denise pushed each tit hungrily against my mouth in turn and moaned. Not knowing that it was her father who was giving her all of this pleasure. I moved my mouth back down to her little pussy and began to turn her on in earnest, I was beyond the point of slow arousal, it was time to proceed. Denise's pussy was beginning to lubricate and she was writhing and moaning.</p><p>I quickly removed my clothes, Denise recognized my cock from the last time when she had sucked the life out of it, she smiled at me, and said ""I hoped it would be you"". My cock was already hard as a rock and eager to plunge into my daughters little cunt. She laid back and spread her legs, I lined my penis up with my daughters vagina and as the cameras recorded this moment in slow motion, I plunged my hungry cock deep into my little darling daughter's body.</p><p>The inside of Denise's pussy was tightly clinging to my cock, the folds of her vagina were obviously made in my image, because they gripped my cock and caressed every inch of it. The depth was just perfect, allowing my cock to go all the way into her pussy. The various pressures against all areas of my cock were in all the right places. My cock was throbbing even more strongly than when Denise had been sucking it. I knew it would explode this time. The ecstasy was beyond belief. Denise was writhing around under me, my body was against hers, I could look down and see her little pointed tits against my chest, and the feel of her naked little body against my skin was causing even more delight. My hands moved to her little butt and cupped each cheek, pulling her closer and pushing my cock deeper into her little tight cunt.</p><p>I began to push and pull against her ass with my hands, pushing my cock deep and pulling it out, each tine it hit bottom I moved up to be sure I hit her clitoris, I wanted my daughters first time to be one she would always remember, she started moaning softly and pushing against my cock in rhythm with my movements. Then her breathing became deeper and faster, she was approaching her first climax. This knowledge was all that I could take, I began cumming, shooting cum into my own daughters pussy, she began to shake violently and cried out, ""Daddy! Daddy! Fuck me! I'm cumming! You're cumming in me you're squirting your cum into my fucking little pussy, oh Daddy!, oh!, oh!, Fuck me!"". Her calling me Daddy caused even stronger waves of passion to sweep over me, my cock squirted cum into her pussy with unbelievable force, this seemed to turn her on even more, she quivered, and held me tightly against her, keeping my shooting cock deep inside her body. The waves of passion were passing through both of us as we moved in unison each feeling a bond that only the closeness of father and daughter, combined with the closeness of feeling your bodies in sheer ecstasy together can bring. We gradually slowed our movements, still savouring the pleasure of each others body intertwined with our own.</p><p>The knowledge that I had just fucked my own little daughter was a tremendous turn on and my cock began to return to it's fully erect state, causing me to again feel the folds of the inside of Denise's pussy as it grew back to full size inside her body. She also felt the new erection growing inside her body and pulled me against her.</p><p>She whispered softly, ""Fuck me again Dad.""</p><p>My cock began to move again inside her pussy this time it was more able to savour the feeling of her pussy against the sensitive areas. I moved it around slowly, exploring the inside of Denise's twat, raising up to watch her little breasts, her flat stomach, and to watch my dick moving in and out of her little pussy. Her face was a delight to watch, she was enjoying my cock moving inside her as much as I was enjoying moving it into and out of my daughter's vagina. I turned her over and put her on top, not letting my cock slip from her pussy for an instant.</p><p>Denise now was raised up looking at my cock moving in and out of her pussy as she moved her little ass up and down. She smiled at me and began to move up and down at a faster and faster pace. The sensations this gave my cock were extremely strong, and I began to pant, I held her little ass in my hands and helped her as she moved her little cunt up and down my cock.</p><p>She cried out, ""Daddy! I'm Fucking you, I'm going to cum, Oh! Oh! I'm cumming again! Daddy! Daddy! Oh Fuck, Oh this is good!!!""</p><p>I began to cum again my cock squirted into her cunt again and she said, ""Daddy! Daddy! I feel your dick squirting into me oh! Fuck! Oh! Fuck! Your cock feels so good in my pussy! Oh! Daddy you are squirting cum into my little pussy and it feels so good!""</p><p>This was probably the most intense climax I'd ever reached. I said, ""Denise I love you and I love Fucking you!""</p><p>Niki The next visit to the child care centre was to shoot a film about the fucking of a five year girl by an adult man. I was lucky enough to be chosen for the part and my partner was to be Niki. Niki at five had a very cute little body, totally childlike and the type who I'd always wondered what it would feel like to put my cock into.</p><p>The school doctor gave her a shot to anesthetize and relax her before she was brought out since Niki was too young to be sexually aroused, and since she might feel pain and hurt the mood of the shot.</p><p>Niki's limp body was placed on a mat on a table, she was fully clothed, and my job was to undress her and fuck her in as erotic a way as possible. I began by kissing her on the mouth, she smiled and said Hi to me. She was not unconscious but very very relaxed. I then unbuttoned her blouse and removed it. Her little nipples were as I'd seen them before, cute but not yet developed I licked and sucked them for a minute just to see what it would be like. I then unzipped and removed her jeans. The camera zoomed in for a close-up of her crotch, and as I pulled her little panties down, revealing her tiny little pussy. I looked at her little twat, opening the lips admiring the inside as well as those cute little pussy lips.</p><p>Niki was laying there totally relaxed, this shot was to show how a man could enjoy fucking a five year old girl, not that the child would enjoy it. So I was to totally enjoy myself by using her body in any way that would give me pleasure. I began by liberally applying Vaseline to her little pussy, pushing some into her little vagina with my finger, exploring the inside of her body with my finger at the same time. Her little cunt was tight, even to my finger, I knew my cock was going to have to be really jammed home to get past her little virgin hole. I then applied Vaseline to my dick, lined it up with the opening to Niki's limp little body, enjoying the contrast of the large cock against this little pussy which was not much bigger than the end of my cock, I pushed gently while the camera closed in for a tight shot, Niki just laid there smiling. I then held her little body, to keep her from sliding away and jammed my cock past her maidenhead and into her five year old pussy. Her tight little pussy was clinging to my cock more tightly than any pussy it'd ever been into before. I was glad I had a desensitizing fluid put on my cock before the scene or I would have cum as soon as my cock entered that little pussy. As it was the sensations were severe and my cock felt the high pressure caused by that untried pussy tightly gripping it. The director said to push it the rest of the way in, I looked and saw only about two inches had gone into Niki's little body. I gave another giant push and my cock plunged deeply into Niki, she began to bleed but I no longer gave a shit, the pleasure of my entire cock being surrounded by Niki's limp little body was all that mattered. Her little body laying there was now simply a means to give myself pleasure, sort of a human masturbation device.</p><p>No other device I'd ever used was capable of giving this much pleasure to my cock.</p><p>Suddenly the door opened and Sandy came in, she was naked and walked over to me, looking at her limp little daughter impaled on my cock. She smiled and offered me a tit to suck on. Sandy's cute body though a turn on, was only a mild added turn-on. I sucked on her little tit for a minute but couldn't keep my mind or my eyes from my cock buried deep in little Niki's pussy. Sandy moved her mouth down and sucked on my balls. Seeing mother and daughter both giving me sexual pleasure at the same time was a real extra. I slowly moved my cock out and back into Niki's limp little body, as Sandy licked my balls. The camera was focused in on this and I could see it on the monitor. I picked Niki up and held her limp and naked body against me. My cock could feel her insides shifting from the position change, causing additional excitement to build. I put her back down on the table, and began to pump my cock into and out of Niki's naked body feeling her little pussy tightly gripping my rod and stimulating me to undreamed of heights of passion. Niki was acting as an instrument for my pleasure alone. Her body was doing things for me that even willing partners had never supplied. The tight folds of the inside of Niki's limp body were massaging my dick in the most wonderful ways. I began to lose consciousness as the ecstasy of this experience closed in on my entire system. I began cumming! Cumming! Shooting cum into this five year old limp body. I held her still with both hands as I pumped my cock into Niki and shot cum deeply into her body. I quickly pulled my cock out and pushed it into her little mouth. Still shooting cum. I held her little mouth closed to make tighter contact. She moved my hand and started sucking hard on my cock as her mother licked the part of my cock and balls that weren't in Niki's little mouth. The surprise of her cooperation caused my climax to return to its full intensity and high pressure cum shot into little Niki's mouth. What cum leaked out, her mother was licking from her mouth and my cock. I continued at that high level for a long time. Then gradually came down to earth.</p><p>I can't wait for my next visit to the centre!</p>"
330,The Piano Teacher,Anonymous,,"['les', 'pedo', 'mc']",,2012-06-06T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>Julie walked over to their house at seven o'clock, as usual, just after dinner. Her next door neighbour, Dr. Michelle Stevens, was a physician at the local hospital, and had moved in to the neighbourhood only recently. Michelle was still trying to put her life back in order following her recent divorce, and had talked to Julie about watching over her young daughter, Annette, while she worked extended shifts at the hospital.</p><p>This seemed like an ideal arrangement to Michelle, because Julie was a piano instructor, and could give Annette lessons for an hour or two before she had to be put to bed. Annette loved the piano, and got very excited when she first heard that Julie from next door was going to come over and teach her to play. At the same time, Julie was a musician and needed the money pretty badly, and seemed to welcome the company of an enthusiastic little girl who also enjoyed music.</p><p>Their routine had become pretty much established since they started this arrangement about a month ago: Michelle would take a break from her afternoon shift to pick up Annette at school, take her home and have dinner, before Julie would show up around seven for the piano lessons. Then Michelle would go back to work until her shift ended at midnight. Meanwhile, Julie would have put Annette to bed around eight-thirty, and would have the rest of the evening to herself, reading or practicing the piano or composing some music she had been working on lately.</p><p>""Hi, Michelle!""</p><p>""Hi, Julie! Come on in.""</p><p>Michelle studied Julie as she walked into the house. She was of medium height, and had what one would call ""classical"" features -- curved hips, narrow waist, soft, rounded breasts -- one would almost say ""Rubinesque,"" but not excessively so. Her face had a rather Victorian look to them: large smiling brown eyes, rosy cheeks and full sensuous lips. She wore a while cotton schoolgirl blouse, tucked into a knee-length white cotton skirt with a narrow waist. About the only thing unclassical about her was her hair, which was a rich dark brown in colour, cut in a longish pageboy style.</p><p>Julie came in and sat down on the couch. She smiled over at Michelle.</p><p>""How's our next winner of the Van Cliburn competition doing?""</p><p>""Just fine -- she's finishing up brushing her teeth right now. Annette! Julie's here!"" A small voice could be heard, yelling something, and the sound of objects being dropped in a bathroom sink, came from the back of the house. Michelle looked down the hall. ""Annette!...Well, I can't wait up for her -- I'm running late as it is! See you all tonight!"" Michelle briskly walked out the door and down the sidewalk to her car. Just then Julie heard light footsteps running down the hall.</p><p>""Hi Julie!""</p><p>Julie watched as Annette came running excitedly into the room. Annette was almost seven years old, though she still exhibited the spontaneous excitement that many children have lost, even by that age. She was wearing a light pink dress with a white ""Alice in Wonderland"" style apron tied around it, and her long golden hair streamed behind her as she flung herself wildly up onto the couch.</p><p>""Wheee!"" Annette crawled up into Julie's lap, threw her arms around her neck, and gave her a great big hug. ""What are we going to play tonight ? Can we play Claire de Lune again? I love Debussy! Can we?"" Julie looked down into Annette's wide, intelligent blue eyes and felt herself drawn into the infectious excitement of Annette's little world, where everything is new and there is nothing to be afraid of.</p><p>Just once, she thought, she would like to be like that again, spontaneous, no fears, no controls... maybe that's what my own music is missing. Julie returned Annette's hug, and felt the gentle brush of Annette's almost weightless body against the nipples of her breasts, which briefly began to respond and then subside again. She felt a subtle stirring of emotion and a slight shortness of breath, but the feeling vanished before she could grasp its nature. Julie lifted Annette out of her lap, plopped her down to the floor, and the two of them walked over to the piano to begin their work on Claire de Lune.</p><p>Why were there so few woman composers, she thought. Most of the images of women in classical music are seen/heard through the eyes/ears of men; Claire de Lune, Girl with the Flaxen Hair, Carmen, Brunhilde. What I want is to create my own sound, what it sounds like to be a woman, or a girl.</p><p>They had been working on the Debussy pieces for several days, now, and it seemed like Annette had become enraptured, almost obsessed, with some of the sounds and colours of the music. She described one musical phrase as ""like a kitten rolling into a ball to sleep"" and another as ""red thunder."" They were working on the last bit of Clair de Lune when the phone rang.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>""Hello, Julie? it's Michelle.""</p><p>""Oh, hi, Michelle. Is anything wrong?""</p><p>""Not wrong, really, but my replacement for the next shift is sick, and it looks like I might have to work here through the morning. I was wondering if you would be willing to stay with Annette overnight, at least until I get back tomorrow morning? I'll pay you for your time, of course...""</p><p>""Are you sure you can't find someone else to fill in for you?""</p><p>""No... a lot of the other doctors are away on vacation right now. Could you do it?""</p><p>""Sure -- I don't see any problem with it.. I don't have to be anywhere tomorrow until the afternoon.""</p><p>""Thanks. Feel free to have the run of the place; there's some towels in the closet next to the kitchen, and I just put new sheets on my bed.</p><p>""Okay. Thanks.""</p><p>""Could I speak to Annette, please? I want to explain all this to her.""</p><p>""Sure thing.... Annette ! You mom's on the phone.""</p><p>Annette took the phone from Julie and talked to her mother, saying ""Uh-huh... fine.... okay... alright..... no!..... okay... okay, mom, see you tomorrow !"" She hung up the phone and said ""mom says for me to be real good and to do whatever you say.""</p><p>""Well, in that case, the first thing is to finish up Clair de Lune!""</p><p>""Okay!""</p><p>After they had finished their piano lessons for the night, Julie took Annette's hand and led her off to her little bedroom. First, she propped Annette up on her bed and removed her shoes. Then she untied Annette's little apron and unbuttoned the dress and pulled it up and off Annette's body. Finally, she stood Annette back up and knelt down in front of her and gently pulled down Annette's white cotton panties. As she did so her hands brushed against Annette's little bottom, and she briefly noticed her own breath stopping short for a moment. At the same time she saw Annette's legs squeeze together a little tighter as she looked down innocently right into Julie's eyes. She put Annette into her night dress, and tied the ribbons into a bow around her waist. Then she picked her up, and put her to bed.</p><p>""Good night Julie.""</p><p>""Good night, Annette. Sleep tight.""</p><p>She looked back at Annette, already snuggled under the covers, half- asleep. That's how I want to feel, she thought. She went out to Michelle's bedroom, and after looking through the drawers found a small white nightgown. She took off her clothes and pulled the little nightgown over her head. She then locked up the house, went to Michelle's bedroom, and jumped under the covers. She was thinking about Debussy as she fell asleep.</p><p>Julie slowly awoke to a very strange, beautiful sound. It was strange, because she had never heard music like it before, but also beautiful, because it had that sound... a soft-yet-hard, gentle, feminine sound.</p><p>She really wasn't even sure that it was music at first, because it had none of the fixed angular rhythms of familiar music, yet it flowed, and was cyclical, yet the cycles changed and became something else again. She found herself entranced by the sound, yet it sounded so familiar. She got out of bed and began to walk out towards the music.</p><p>As she walked, she noticed on the edge of her vision that the clock read eleven PM, but forgot about it as she approach the living room. As she peeked around the corner, there was Annette, sitting on the piano bench, playing this wonderful music, seemingly extemporaneously. Annette did not seem totally awake either, as if she was playing in her sleep. Indeed, Julie wasn't sure if this wasn't her own dream, and that she was still asleep in her own bed. She continued to hide behind the corner and listen.</p><p>As she listened, the music seemed to be laughter, but not just laughter, also crying and silliness and a blend of feelings of such intensity that she had forgotten she had had, once, when very young. She walked up to the piano, sat down and watched Annette play. As she played, Julie began to improvise her own additions, which made Annette laugh, and look up at Julie with happy, eager eyes. Their hands and arms ran up and down the length of the piano, dancing, playing games, and laughing. The skin of Annette's arm would brush up against her own and then sometimes Annette's fingers would go from a progression on the keyboard to a walking motion on Julie's arm, down her breasts, and then back to the piano again. As this happened, Julie began to feel that sense of excitement she vaguely felt earlier that evening, but she couldn't remember when or where. Eventually, they played a finale to their musical piece, that was so happy and funny and energetic, that they both fell off of the piano stool, laughing and giggling. Tired and both now very sleepy, Julie took Annette's hand and walked with her back to Annette's little room.</p><p>But this time, just as she was about to leave, Annette held on to her arm and asked her to stay a while. Julie was feeling tired, but a light, very light playfulness overcame her, and she jumped into the little bed with Annette, and snuggled down under the covers with her, as they giggled and whispered little jokes. Eventually, Annette cuddled up next to Julie, laid her head down on Julie's breasts and started falling asleep. As she did, her hand brushed against Julie's nipple, which began to become stiff and erect. But now, instead of feeling breathless, Julie giggled slightly, cooed, and gently stroked Annette's golden Blonde curls. Annette's head turned ever so slightly, and Julie's nipple, sheathed in her nightgown, popped naturally into Annette's open mouth, which began instinctively to suck, right through the cotton cloth.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>Julie briefly pulled Annette's mouth from her breast, inched her own nightgown up and over her head, and brought Annette's mouth back to her breast. As Annette sucked on her nipple, Julie began to run her hand through Annette's hair, over and over, finally letting her hand run down Annette's back to rest on the hem of her little nightdress. Gently, she began to pull up the cloth of Annette's dress, feeling the soft, smooth skin of the back of Annette's thigh, until it came to rest on the round of her little bottom. As Julie began running the palm of her hand around and around Annette's bottom, they both began to giggle and whisper.</p><p>Julie lifted Annette's head slightly and brought it down again on her other breast, where Annette once again began sucking hungrily. They did this several more times, and on the third time when Julie lifted Annette's head up, she looked down at the little girl's big blue eyes and brought her lips down to Annette's and began to kiss them, first on the outside, and then gradually allowed her tongue to slip in between the little girl's lips. Annette liked this game, and began once again to start sucking on Julie's tongue, then sticking out her own tongue and letting Julie suck on it.</p><p>Julie now had Annette lying directly on top of her, between her breasts. While Julie was kissing Annette, she would run both her hands down between Annette's thighs, and would gently, very gently, spread them apart and lightly drag the very tips of her fingernails along the inside of her thighs, which would make Annette sigh ever so slightly and spread her little legs even further apart. Julie could feel Annette rubbing her little pubic bone against Julie's abdomen, and finally began bringing her fingers right down between Annette's legs and lightly stroking her little pussy. Annette breathed in a quick little gasp, then a sigh, and set back to sucking vigorously on Julie's firm nipples.</p><p>Finally, Julie lifted Annette up, gingerly undid the little ribbons round Annette's waist, pulling her little nightdress off, and gave her some perfumed oil to spread on Julie's breasts. This seemed like a wonderful game to Annette, who ran her little slippery hands all over Julie's body. Julie lifted her up slightly and had Annette spread her legs and crouch down over Julie's mouth, resting her little pussy right up against her tongue, as she continued to run the oil over Julie's breasts. Julie quickly began sucking on Annette's pussy, making her alternately sigh and giggle as Annette squeezed Julie's slippery nipples.</p><p>Annette began sliding all around on top of Julie's body, allowing her pussy to alternative slip back-and-forth over Julie's nipples, until she slid down and first kissed Julie's navel, then down further and began running her hands over Julie's freshly shaved pussy. Finally, urged on by Julie's own example, Annette lowered her pouting lips down onto Julie wet pink pussy and began sucking excitedly!</p><p>At long last, Julie became so excited that she couldn't control herself any further. She poured a handful of the oil onto her hand spread it all over Annette's pussy, then lay flat on her back with her legs bent and spread apart, pulled Annette up and had her wrap her little legs around each side of Julie's right thigh, and sit down between her legs, resting with her little pussy pressed right up against Julie's. With Julie's encouragement, Annette began to play ""horsie,"" sliding her pussy around and around and bouncing it up and down against Julie's own pussy, which was now red and wet and in full blossom. Annette herself was now getting visibly excited and was grinding around and around with wild, free abandon. Julie brought her finger up to Annette's mouth, which took it in and began sucking vigorously. Finally, when Julie knew that one more move would throw her over the brink, she felt Annette's teeth bite into her index finger, and with a little squeal and the sound of Annette giggling and crying and laughing at the same time, Julie suddenly felt the white heat rising up through her own body, and then looking down at this small body writhing in pleasure between her legs, she came and came and came until there was nothing left, nothing more that she would ever want, ever.</p><p>She put her nightgown back on, left Annette's bedroom, and went back to sleep in Michelle's bedroom, the sounds of a new kind of music echoing in her ear.</p><p>The next morning she was awakened by the smell of sausages and scrambled eggs being made. She went out and saw that Michelle had already gotten back, and was fixing breakfast for Annette, who looked over sweetly at her and said, ""Hi, Julie!""</p><p>Julie suddenly realized that she wasn't sure whether what happened last night was a dream or not. She sat down with them, ate breakfast, and didn't contribute much to the conversation. She did, however, occasionally look out of the corner of her eye at Annette, to see any evidence of the reality of her memory. Nothing. And now, she couldn't for the life of her remember any of the music that mesmerized her last night and was the start of it all. Not a single note. What did it all mean?</p><p>She bade farewell to Michelle, and kissed good-bye to Annette (on the cheek), again with no noticeable reaction, and then left the house, walking down the sidewalk back to her home. And as she put her key into the lock of her own door, she could hear down the street, very faintly, the sounds of Annette playing the piano. And they were unlike anything she had ever heard before, strange, but beautiful....</p>"
331,Kids For Rent,Anonymous,,"['M/fg', 'toddler', 'extreme-ped', 'orgy', 'prost']","There is a place where parent's rent their children out for sex. You have to be recommended and have to have papers showing that you aren't physically diseased, but with the right connections and the right documents you can experience things most people only image in their wildest dreams.",2012-06-08T00:00:00,This is fiction.,"<p>You have to be recommended to this place and be checked out first, as well as present recent negative tests for various sexual diseases. I talk with her mother first. She has five children for rent, four girls ages 6, 7, 10, and 12, and a boy, 9. Price depends on what you want. Simple hand jobs are only $20, blow jobs are $50, no matter which child you choose to jack you off or suck your cock. You can butt fuck any of them for $100, or fuck little girl pussy for $200. But I want her 10 year old girl for the night, for everything. That costs me $500. She leads me to the back bedroom. I tell her how I want the child dressed when she comes to me, then strip naked to wait a few minutes for her. My cock is rock hard just thinking of what's to come. The youngest girl I've ever fucked was 15, and that was when I was 16. It should be a great night, and it's only 6 PM now! This g irl has been rented out for sex since she was 4! Now she's mine for over 12 hours!</p><p>The door opens slowly. ""Hi, I'm Kris,"" she says, smiling kinda shyly. She's standing there in her white cotton panties and T-shirt. Blond curly hair to her shoulders, big blue eyes, soft pink lips. Her bare legs are just beginning to develop sensuous curves. Her thighs are smooth, a slight inward curve at the top where her tight panties cover her pussy, her pussy slit clearly outlined. I motion for her to close the door and come over to stand in front of me. I can see her dark nipples under her shirt, large, a hard little nubbin thrusting out from the center of each. I reach over to stroke her thighs as I slowly jack off.</p><p>""Suck my cock first,"" I tell her. She kneels before me, between my legs. Her small hands grasp my cock, slowly moving up and down my hard shaft. She lowers her mouth, sucks my cock head in, her tongue caressing it all ar ound. Her little head begins bobbing up and down in a medium rhythm while her hand jacks me off. She's a real expert cock sucker! She stops pumping me occasionally to take as much of my cock into her mouth as she can, or to lick my rod or balls, or to suck my balls into her mouth and fondle them with her tongue. Every time she senses my orgasm building she stops altogether, squeezes my cock to shut it down. She licks, sucks, fondles and s trokes my cock, balls, and upper thighs for close to half an hour. Finally my cock can take no more. Gasping in delight my cock pulsates, shooting wave after wave of my hot cum deep down her throat. I watch as I cum hard, watch her sucking it all in, swallowing, pumping my dick to milk it all out of me. After the last spurt she removes her mouth, keeps jacking me off slowly, her tongue licking each last drop as it leaks from my pee hole.</p><p>When there's no juice left, I have her sit on my lap. She seems so tiny. The feel of her thighs and buttocks against my naked skin is heavenly! I caress her nipples through her shirt, let my hand wander down between her soft thighs to touch and feel her panty covered cunt. I kiss her, letting my tongue wander in her soft sweet mouth. Her hands are on my chest, gently rubbing my nipples. I lift her shirt from the bottom as she raises her arms, allowing me to pull it off. She doesn't have breasts to speak of yet, no breast buds. But her nipples are obviously responding to early hormones. They're large, puffy, forming little mounds on her otherwise flat che st. Dark pink areolae, erect hard nipples in the center sticking out a good quarter inch. I put my hand to her chest, rub my spread fingers across one nipple, letting it pop up between my fingers. I gently squeeze the ere ct nipple, rock hard between my finger tips. I pull her close, lick each nip, suck each into my mouth in turn. I nurse at her tits like a baby, to her obvious pleasure as she begins moaning softly.</p><p>My hand strokes her soft pussy lips through her panties, then my fingers seek the edge of the fabric, slip under it to feel her baby soft cunt. She spreads her legs on my lap as my finger slips between her cunny lips to slide in her growing wetness. I pull my hand out, grasp the top of her panties and with her help remove them. Her pussy lips are as puffy and protuberant as her nipples. I part her lips again, stick one finger deep into h er little girl vagina while tenderly massaging her hard clit with my thumb. I rotate my finger in her cunt, loving its velvety softness and moisture. I stand her in front of me, legs spread, run my hands up and down her l ithe body, over her chest and nipples, her soft flat stomach and waist, around to her rounded firm buttocks, down her thighs, up to her pussy again.</p><p>I slide off the chair to sit on the floor between her legs, raise my head to kiss her luscious cunny, reveling in her juvenile taste and smell. I lick her pussy juice from between her lips, stick my tongue in and out of her vagina. I slide my tongue between her lips and up to find her erect clit, lick it all over and around, press and release it. Her hips start to move slowly as I grasp her ass, kneading her cheeks, sucking her clit, lic king her cunny. Her breath coming in gasps now she puts her hands to the back of my head, pushes me into her cunt. ""Unhhhhhhh......"" she groans as I feel her body tense, her buttocks becoming rock hard as she cums, her cl imax flowing through her petite girl body in spasm after spasm. This excites me to no end, my cock growing again, wanting to be where my tongue is.</p><p>Drained, she leans on me as I lick her pussy a few more times before sitting back on the chair. I let her sit on my knees, her legs straddling me so I can feel her pussy and caress her nipples at the same time. My hard c ock sticks straight up in front of her. With both hands she caresses it, strokes it, feels me all over. </p><p>""Let's fuck now,"" I whisper. I watch as she slides up my legs, rubs her wet pussy against my shaft, guides my cock he ad between her lips, raises up a bit, then slowly impales herself on my prick. I watch her cunny lips spread around my cock, watch it disappear into her cunt, her smooth wet vagina tight around me, like no pussy I have ev er felt before! My cock completely inside this little girl I pull her to me to suck at her tits again. I feel her thigh muscles tighten as she starts to move on me, rotating her hips, moving up and down, fucking me slowly . I lick and suck her nipples, then kiss her sweet mouth deeply, caress her back and buttocks, feeling her supple muscles working her body on me. Her cunt is so tight and wet, her little body so exciting and passionate th at I can't control my orgasm. I scream with pleasure as she moves faster, her vaginal muscles tightening and releasing, making me squirt into her body for the second time, filling her girl cunt with my cum. As I collapse, spent, she keeps moving slowly, her vagina massaging my cock, keeping me hard.</p><p>A minute or two later she stands over me, stroking my still hard cock with one hand while her other uses the cum leaking from her cunny to lubricate her little asshole. She tilts her pelvis forward, moves over me again, places my cock head at her butthole, slowly lowers herself onto me again, her hand feeding my cock into her butt a bit at a time. With practiced experience she relaxes her sphincters, sits down on me completely. Her tiny ass is so much tighter than her cunt was! Her hands on my shoulders she strokes up and down, fucking her ass with my rod. I put my hand between her legs, play with her cum drenched pussy, watch my cock penetrate and repen etrate her butt. Unbelievably, for the first time in my life, I cum a third time, my jism now filling her ass!</p><p>Totally exhausted I sink into the chair. She settles her ass onto me, slowly rotates it on my cock until nature takes its course, my prick softening and slipping out of her. She stands, goes to the bathroom, returns with two warm wet cloths. She stands in front of me, legs spread wide, washes her ass and pussy while I watch. With the other cloth she lovingly cleans my cock and balls, sucks my cock head a bit when she's done. She takes my hand, leads me to the bed. We lie down, spooning, her back against me, my soft cock nestled against her ass. I kiss her several times, kiss her neck and shoulders, caress her chest, nipples, stomach, legs. We fall asleep together for a restful nap.</p><p>A couple hours later I wake, her warm young body pressed to me, my arms around her. She's still asleep. I gently kiss her face and shoulders some more, caress her swollen nipples. I let my hand wander her darling body to p to bottom, feeling her sweetness. She wakens, turns to smile at me and kiss me. Her hand slips between us to grasp my cock, feel it harden at her touch. She sits up, pushes me down onto my stomach. Starting at my calves she gives me the slowest, most sensual full body massage I've ever had. Her little hands kneading the muscles of my thighs, buttocks, and back is extremely soothing. She has me turn over, I watch as she straddles me, my cock stiffening again at her touch and the sight of her nipples and cunny. She massages my chest, stomach, down the front of my legs, finishing with a foot massage. She spreads my legs wide, kneels between them, bends dow n to lick my balls and cock, then crawls up to sit on top of my face, lowers her fragrant pussy to my mouth. I lick her thighs, her lips, suckle her clit, caress her bum. I keep kissing, flicking my tongue across her erec ted clit until she gasps loudly, arching back as she cums, my mouth covering her pussy.</p><p>Panting, she moves down, leans down to whisper in my ear, ""Want to spank me before we fuck again?""</p><p>""Really?"" I ask.</p><p>""Yeah. I've been spanked a lot. My sisters don't like it, but I do if it's not too hard.""</p><p>Well, why not. I've never spanked anyone before. I sit up on the bed as she lies down across my thighs, her ass arched up over them, legs spread a bit. Such a sumptuous sight, so soft and round. I rub her flush buttocks , slide my fingers into her cleft. I raise my hand, slap her gently, watch her ass cheeks giggle. I slap her harder, then harder again.</p><p>""Unhhhh....."" she moans. Smack! Smack! Smack! Three hard fast hits. ""Ohhhhhhh........ "" Her hips are moving with the stinging strikes. I caress her ass again, slip my hand between her legs, stroke her pussy, then spank her again, covering her ass cheeks all over. ""Unhhhhhhhh... Ohhhhhhh.... Yessssss.... . ouch!"" Her ass turns a gratifying red as I spank her, smacking her fleshy cheeks probably a hundred times. I stop when tears run from her eyes, lovingly caress her buttocks, her wet pussy, help her sit up.</p><p>I hold her close, kiss her, lick the tears from her face. I lower her to the bed as she spreads her legs for me, reaches up to me. I lie over her trembling little body. She reaches down, guides my cock to her cunt. I pus h into her tightness until my whole cock is buried deep within her vagina. I slowly withdraw, push in again, maintain a slow steady rhythm.</p><p>""Harder,"" she whispers. I move faster. ""Harder..... harder......"" I pound back in to her, pull out almost all the way, pump her pussy hard and fast with the full length of my prick. ""OHHHHHHH GODDDDDDD!"" she screams as her body convulses, her climax rocketing through her. Before she finishes my own org asm ignites, my cum gushing into her child body. I collapse to her, grasp her to me, roll over with her on top and my cock nestled into her cunt until it softens and slips out.</p><p>""Was that good?"" she finally mumbles.</p><p>""Better than good, better than great,"" I tell her.</p><p>""I like being spanked then fucked hard,"" she says. ""Makes me cum better!""</p><p>""I'll say!"" She slides down my body, cleans my cock and balls with her tongue, then washes herself. We rest together, softly caressing each other.</p><p>""Would you like my sister to come in, too?"" she asks me. ""I know no one's doin' Katy tonight. Since this is your first time here I bet mom would say OK if you wanted to do her too.""</p><p>""Which one is Katy?"" I ask.</p><p>""The baby. She's 6. But you can fuck her too if you want. She's not a virgin anymore.""</p><p>""It's OK with me if your mom agrees."" She jumps out of bed, leaves the room naked. A few minutes later she returns with the cutest little red head girl I've ever seen. Big smiles on their faces, they come in and close th e door. Standing by the bed big sis undresses her littlest sister, pulling off her shirt and dropping her shorts and panties to the floor. Katy steps out of them as she climbs onto the bed, standing in front of me with he r legs spread and her hands on her hips.</p><p>""Isn't she pretty?"" her sister asks.</p><p>""Ohhhhh, yes!"" I say, looking at this naked cutie. Flat as a board, small, tender. One hand could almost wrap around her slim thigh. No real curves. Her pussy lips have the only spare fat on her body, looking almost swol len between her legs. She turns around, wriggles her prominent full buttocks at me. While I drink in this lovely child's nakedness her sister slowly strokes my cock. Just imagining fucking this 6 year old angel has my rod hard immediately.</p><p>I sit up, turn her to face me, still standing. My hands wander her small body as they had her sister before. Her nipples are tiny but hard, little pebbles in the midst of her flat smooth chest. My palms drift across her stomach, back, ass, down her thighs and legs. I feel my cock twitch when my hand first brushes against her pussy, hairless and smoother than silk. I probe between her legs, feeling her child twat. I reach up to spread her lips, see her small clit hood, retract it. Her miniature clit is nothing like her sister's, small, lost in the folds, but I want it. I move closer, keeping her spread, stick my tongue out to lick the little thing. Her sm ell and the taste of her cunt is totally different, too. Can't really describe it. Untainted? Sweeter? I lick her everywhere, push my tongue into her pint size vagina. Her hands grasp my head as she rotates her little hip s on my face. </p><p>""Mmmmmm..... I like that!"" she says.</p><p>My hands range over her legs and ass as I lick and suck her little cunny and clit. She reaches down, takes my hand, lifts it to her face and sucks my little finger. </p><p>""Stick it in me,"" she says. I lower it between her legs, probe her cunny hole, slide my finger into her small vagina. She's so young and small that her vagina is tight even around my little finger! I finger fuck her a bit as I continue to lick her little girl parts all over, until she says, ""Let me fuck you now.""</p><p>I lie back. Young Katy kneels between my legs, beds to suck my cock, wetting it thoroughly. She's quite practiced at cock sucking too! I almost cum in her sweet mouth! She rises, pushes my legs together, moves up. Her si ster leans in so Katy can steady herself against her, then reaches down to part her pussy lips with my cock. I feel just the very tip find her hole. She slowly lowers herself onto me as I watch my hard cock slide into thi s child's cunt. She's too small to take all of me but gets at least half inside before she stops, her cunny stretched obscenely around my fat prick. Her small vagina squeezes me tightly, the pressure almost painful but divine. </p><p>She cautiously begins fucking me, getting the feel of just how deeply she can pump, then speeds up a bit when she feels safe. I watch this little girl move her hips expertly, watch her cunt swallow and release my st iff cock, watch her fuck me, smiling at me all the time. Her sister has her hands between my legs, gently squeezing and releasing my balls. I'm glad I fucked her before as it delays my climax for a few minutes. I wish I c ould delay it a lot longer! Being fucked by a beautiful little 6 year old is better than I could ever have imagined! My chest heaving in delight, my orgasm overtakes me, my cock vibrating in this little pussy, my cum over flowing her, soaking us both. She continues pumping my cock for the last drop, then pulls off of me, immediately moving down to take my cock into her mouth and suck it clean, then cleaning my balls and thighs.</p><p>Katy lies on the bed, legs spread wide. Her sister bends to her pussy, licks my cum off her, then licks and sucks her tiny clit. As I watch big sis eat little sis's cunt, Katy starts moaning, moving. I didn't know 6 year olds could cum! I watch in amazement as little Katy pants, gasps, screams, convulses, her orgasm rocking her whole body. Satiated, she falls still. I lie beside her, her sister on the other side. I let my hand wander bet ween her sweet thighs again, feel her hot wet cunt. She smiles up at me.</p><p>""Did I do good?""</p><p>I lean down to kiss her. ""Between you and your sister I don't know who fucks best, but I've never been fucked better!""</p><p>We all sleep together that night. In the morning I eat two young twats for breakfast, then fuck both again. I can't believe I'm able to perform so much and so often, but then, my friend who recommended this place was rig ht. There's nothing prettier than a girl child, no fuck like a little girl. I earn well into a 6 figure income, so I plan to return weekly.</p><p>Before I leave I speak to their mother again, little Katy on my lap. It seems she has two sisters, one with 3 girls, the other with 4, also for rent. I learn that they start the girls around just before they turn 4, lett ing customers fondle them, eat them, have their cocks sucked. After a few months of this they get their first butt fuck. Their pussies stay virginal until around 6.</p><p>The youngest of these is 4 and just beginning to get into the act. She's learned to suck cock and it's time for her ass to lose its virginity. The next youngest is almost 6. She's sucked cock and been butt fucked. Her cu nt is unused but ready. I can have the little one's ass for $1,000, the other's cherry for $1,500. I pay for both in advance, to return next Saturday. I can take all day if I want to.</p>"
332,Cindy,Anonymous,,"['inc', 'les']",,2012-06-11T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter One</h5><p>Cindy felt herself getting wet. She slipped her finger deep inside the soft folds of her pussy and moved it around, massaging her still-intact hymen.</p><p>""That's nice,"" Billy said, grinning down at his naked sister. ""How long have you been playing with yourself like that?""</p><p>""Ever since I was nine,"" the teen-aged girl answered defiantly. ""Ever since I saw you playing with yourself in the bathroom that afternoon, when you thought you were alone and no one could see you!""</p><p>""Yeah, and I'm glad you did see me,"" he answered. ""I'm only sorry you took so long to come and tell me about it.""</p><p>""Well, I did. Now get down here and help me!"" Cindy rubbed her pussy- lips furiously. ""You know I like it better when you do it!""</p><p>""Sure, Sis,"" Billy said, still grinning. ""But you'll have to do me when I'm done doing you, you know.""</p><p>""I know! I always do you last. It's not fair!""</p><p>""Life isn't fair, little sister,"" Billy said, stretching out beside the young girl. ""You take what you can get.""</p><p>""I want to come, now!"" Cindy said without a trace of shame or discomfort.</p><p>Billy slipped his hand onto Cindy's breast. The young flesh was firm and resilient to his touch. Her little pink nipple grew hard and stood up stiffly at the touch of his finger. The surrounding pink aureole puckered and shrank, making the nipple stand out even further.</p><p>Cindy shivered at her brother's touch. She had touched herself in the same places and in the same way many times in the past, but it never felt as good as when her big brother Billy did it instead.</p><p>Billy leaned over and placed his lips on Cindy's breast. He slowly kissed and teased the soft flesh, leaving a trail of saliva around the glowing mound. Expertly, he gradually approached the nipple, feeling his sister's excitement growing more and more intense the closer he got to the sensitive spot.</p><p>""Ooooh, yes, Billy,"" Cindy moaned. ""You know how to do me. Do me now!""</p><p>Billy's lips fastened on the sensitive spot and he began sucking mightily.</p><p>""Oh!"" Cindy gasped.</p><p>Billy played his tongue over the young girl's nipple. It tasted sweet in his mouth. That fact that it was his own sister, young, pretty, and a virgin, made him even hotter. His cock was as hard as iron. He wanted to come soon, but he knew he would have to wait until he had satisfied Cindy's growing lust. That way he would be able to come and then just relax and let the warm waves of pleasure carry him away without having to trouble himself about anybody's orgasm but his own.</p><p>Cindy wrapped her arms around her big brother's head, pressing him harder against her breast. She loved the feel of his lips on her titties. She loved the way he sucked on her nipples. In fact, she loved everything about him. She loved the way he brought her to orgasm and made her come over and over again.</p><p>""Do it harder, Billy,"" she whispered, encouraging him.""You know how I like it.""</p><p>Billy sucked hard on her little pink nipple. He drew it deep into his mouth and played his tongue over the hard little tip.</p><p>""Oh, yes, Billy,"" the girl moaned, ""use your teeth!""</p><p>Billy sucked even harder on his sister's nipples. He chewed gently around the puckered aureole, feeling it get harder as he did so.</p><p>He ran his hand over the girl's breast, enjoying the firm resilience of her flesh. He squeezed and pinched it playfully. She twisted and writhed under him, obviously enjoying their incestuous liaison. Billy let his hand leave his sister's breast and travel down her chest, over her ribcage, across her flat, muscular stomach, and finally down to her hot little crotch.</p><p>""Mmmmm, yes, Billy,"" Cindy moaned, spreading her thighs apart to allow him access to her hot, virgin cunt.</p><p>He was amazed, as he always was with her, at how hot and wet her cunt was when he touched it. He let his fingers play with her pubic hair. It was soft and silky, like a kitten's fur, he thought. How appropriate that his sister should have kitten's fur on her little pussy.</p><p>He let his middle finger find Cindy's slit. The lips were soft and swollen with excitement. He pressed against her virgin cunt-lips and felt them immediately surrender and allow him entrance.</p><p>Cindy's cunt was hot and ready for his ministrations. Cindy was more than ready herself; she was eager. Billy's finger awakened desires in the young girl that only months before she didn't even know existed.</p><p>Now, she thought she might never get free of them, or if, indeed, she would ever want to be free of them.</p><p>Billy let his finger slip between Cindy's cunt-lips. Her pussy opened and let him in easily. He pressed forward, forcing his finger deeper into his sister's virgin cunt. She gasped and moaned softly as he pressed further in. Her cunt was tight, so tight that he could barely squeeze more than the first knuckle past her hymen. Feeling her slick, thick, cunt-juice flowing around his finger, feeling her cuntwalls gripping him, watching her sweet young face beneath him contorting with such pleasure that it looked like pain, all this was nearly too much for the teen-aged boy. It was all he could do to restrain himself and not fuck his little sister right there on her own bed.</p><p>Instead, he pulled back from her a little bit and said, ""Cindy, honey, I'm going to give you a special treat.""</p><p>Cindy opened her eyes wide. Billy had a strange look on his face, one she had never seen before. She didn't know what to expect, but she did know what she was afraid of.</p><p>""No, Billy,"" she said, her voice shaking with nervousness. ""Don't do it. If you put it in me that would be incest and that's wrong.""</p><p>""Don't worry, Sis, I'm not going to fuck you, not yet, anyway."" He laughed at his little sister; she looked so relieved and so sexy, he was tempted to go back on his word immediately, but he didn't.</p><p>""Besides,"" he continued, ""how would fucking be any different from what we've been doing? It's all just sex, anyway.""</p><p>""No, Billy,"" Cindy was adamant. ""What we're doing is just fooling around. We've never done anything, you know, serious, yet.""</p><p>Yet. The word echoed in Billy's brain. Then, he made up his mind. He would fuck Cindy. Not today maybe, and maybe not tomorrow, but some day he would take his little sister's cherry and she would thank him for it.</p><p>""Don't worry, Cindy,"" he said soothingly, trying to reassure the nervous young girl. ""That's not what I meant. Here's what I meant.""</p><p>Without any further warning, Billy slid down the bed until his face was level with his sister's crotch. He climbed between her legs, forcing them further apart, and put his mouth just inches from her cunt.</p><p>""Billy,"" she gasped, ""what are you doing?""</p><p>""Nothing, yet,"" he grinned up at her inquiring face, ""but you'll like it when I do you, I guarantee it!""</p><p>Using both his thumbs, Billy spread his sister's pussy-lips apart, revealing the wet, pink folds within. He bent down and breathed gently, blowing his warm moist breath over Cindy's sensitive flesh.</p><p>""Oh Billy!"" Cindy gasped. ""What are you doing? That feels wonderful!""</p><p>""You ain't felt nothin' yet,"" Billy chuckled and immediately went to work on the willing young girl. He placed the tip of his tongue at the bottom of her tight little slit and gently licked. He ran the tip of his tongue from the bottom to the top of her slit in one long, continuous motion.</p><p>""Billy! What are you...Oh Billy, that's wonderful!"" Cindy gasped and moaned with pleasure. She had been nervous about her big brother's intentions at first, but now, she no longer cared what he did, just as long as it continued to feel as good as it did now.</p><p>Smiling inwardly, Billy continued his erotic stimulations. Cindy was obviously a willing student. Her reservations about fucking, although inconvenient, were easily understandable. Billy knew that incest was wrong, sinful, and taboo. He knew that practically every society had outlawed incest. He also knew that he didn't care.</p><p>Billy licked up and down his sister's cunt, savoring the sweet taste of her virgin pussy-juice. First, he explored the tight little slit itself, licking just where her soft, pink cunt-lips joined. He licked softly at first, barely touching Cindy's quivering flesh, teasing her to greater heights of erotic pleasure before moving on to more sophisticated delights.</p><p>Cindy immediately abandoned herself to the exciting new sensations Billy was providing her. She purred softly, deep in her throat, and spread her thighs apart so that Billy would have no difficulty in reaching the most sensitive parts of her virgin cunt.</p><p>""Ooohhh, Billy, I had no idea sex could feel this good.""</p><p>Billy didn't answer. Instead, he took both his thumbs and gently spread his sister's cunt --- lips apart, revealing the wet inner folds to his incestuous gaze. Cindy's cunt was slippery with her thick virgin cunt- juice. The outer lips were soft and puffy, swollen with her newly- awakened eroticism. The inner lips, which Billy was now seeing for the first time, were a deep, dark pink color, gorged with blood.</p><p>""Billy!"" Cindy's voice held a note of urgency. ""What are you doing down there? Lick it some more like you were doing before!""</p><p>""Okay, little sister,"" he answered, leering up at his sister's lust- distorted face. ""But you'll have to do the same for me when I'm through with you.""</p><p>""Yes, Billy, you know I will! Only hurry up, I want to come!""</p><p>Billy dove back to his task. He licked up and down the insides of her outer cunt-lips. He extended his tongue to the utmost and started licking the soft inner folds of the young girl's slippery wet pussy.</p><p>Cindy moaned and groaned above him. She had never felt or even imagined anything as hot and good as her brother's tongue licking at her pussy.</p><p>She tried to hold still so as not to move away from the source of her new-found pleasure, but her hips began to undulate and gyrate with a life all their own. Cindy could not help grinding and bucking her hips in a tight little circle, rhythmically pressing her cunt hard against her brother's licking mouth.</p><p>""Billy, that's so good, so good. Do it harder, Billy, do it deeper. Do me good, Billy, you know I like it!""</p><p>Billy plunged his tongue deep into his sister's cunt. Cindy gasped with pleasure and grabbed his head with both hands, holding him still while she ground her cunt against his mouth in a wanton display of lust.</p><p>""Billy, yes!"" she cried out. ""Yes, that's it! I'm coming! Billy this is....you're wonderful!""</p><p>Billy lapped avidly at Cindy's pussy. Her virgin cunt smelled so sweet, her pussy-juice was so thick and tasty, he was nearly intoxicated with pleasure. He plunged his tongue deep into her vagina, licking out the virgin cunt-juice he found there. He forced his tongue deep into Cindy's cunt. He ground his mouth against her swollen pussy lips. He sucked and swallowed her cunt-juice with incestuous delight.</p><p>""Billy! Yes! I'm coming!"" Cindy called out. ""I'm comiinngg nowww!</p><p>The young girl's hips bucked and spasmed under him. He had to wrap his arms under her thighs to hold on. Her cunt-juice flowed in copious spurts over his tongue and down his chin. He lapped up all he could, savoring the sweet flavor his sister's virgin come.</p><p>Cindy moaned softly and continuously, tossing her head from side to side on the pillow. The force of this orgasm was greater than anything else she had ever experienced before in her life. It left her panting, weak, and wanting more.</p><p>Billy slowly stopped his licking of Cindy's cunt. He watched with fascination and delight as his sister's cunt slowly stopped its spasmodic contractions. Billy didn't have a lot of experience with girls. In fact, none of the girls he had ever dated had ever let him do more than feel them up over their clothes. He had never even seen a girl's breasts before Cindy's. And now, he was doing more than just seeing her breasts, more than just touching her cunt. He was breaking her in. He was turning his little sister into one of the hottest numbers in school.</p><p>He relished the knowledge that he was introducing his sweet sister to the mysteries of sex one by one. He knew he wouldn't stop until he had finished her initiation completely.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Two</h5><p>Billy's cock was raging with unfulfilled lust. He got up and stood next to the bed, gazing down at the lewd display his little sister presented to him.</p><p>Cindy opened her eyes, her long lashes fluttering as she regained her composure.</p><p>""Billy,"" she breathed. ""That was the best you ever did me."" Her pale blue eyes grew wide with surprise at the memory of the unexpected pleasure her big brother's tongue had given her.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Billy leered down at her. ""Now it's your turn to do me the same way.""</p><p>Cindy looked up at him. She wasn't used to Billy being so dominant, so demanding. They had endured the usual rivalries that siblings are wont to have. Billy had always bested Cindy in sports and Cindy usually got better grades in school. When both the children had entered their teen- aged years their earlier animosity and competitiveness mellowed into a friendly acceptance of each other. Now, more recently, that acceptance was replaced by a growing, mutual, incestuous desire.</p><p>""I'll do you, Billy,"" Cindy said softly. ""Don't worry. You know I like it when you come. I just don't want to do the 'f-thing' with you; that would be bad.""</p><p>""The 'f-thing',"" Billy mocked her. ""Ha! You're such a scaredycat you can't even say the word! What makes you think I'd even want to fuck you anyway?""</p><p>""Billy! Be nice!"" Cindy sat up on the bed and turned her face away from her jeering older brother. ""It's so nice when we can be together like this, why do you have to spoil it?""</p><p>He looked down at Cindy and immediately regretted being so thoughtless.</p><p>Cindy's pale shoulders shook slightly with repressed sobs. He had really hurt her feelings. All he had wanted to do was to shame her into being more sexually aggressive, or at least less inhibited.</p><p>""Cindy, baby, I'm sorry."" He sat down next to her on the narrow bed and put his arm around her shoulders. ""I don't know what came over me.""</p><p>Cindy shook her head and twisted away from him. Her soft blonde hair glistened in the afternoon sunlight as it fell forward, hiding her face from her brother's concerned gaze.</p><p>Billy slipped off the bed and kneeled on the floor in front of Cindy.</p><p>He cupped her face in both his hands and forced her to turn and look at him. Two shining rivulets of tears ran down Cindy's pink cheeks and dripped onto her flat, smooth belly. Her firm little breasts, the size of grapefruits, jiggled slightly with each shaking breath the young girl took. Her nipples had gotten soft and disappeared in the surrounding pink aureoles. Her pussy, too, had returned to its unexcited state, the soft, pink lips were no longer swollen and the narrow slit was almost fully concealed beneath the wispy blonde pubic hairs. Seeing her like that, frightened and vulnerable made Billy more determined than ever to have his way with her. But he knew he would have to be careful and patient, so as not to frighten her away.</p><p>""Cindy, please listen to me,"" he entreated, ""I'm sorry. Really, I am.</p><p>It's just that...I don't know, when you get me so excited like this...I guess I go a little crazy.""</p><p>Cindy allowed herself to look at him. She really did love her big brother, more than anything or anyone else in the whole world, more than their parents, even, who never seemed to have any time for their two children anymore.</p><p>""Billy, I love you, too,"" she said, wiping the tears away from her eyes. ""But sometimes when you get mean like that...It scares me.""</p><p>""I know, baby,"" he said soothingly, ""I'm sorry, I promise not to be like that again.""</p><p>He petted her hair as she sniffed back her tears and gave him a brave little smile. He let his hand run down to her shoulder and then onto her breast. She gave an involuntary shudder at the contact.</p><p>Billy placed his other hand on her other breast and squeezed them both, gently but firmly. Immediately, Cindy's nipples began to harden. Her eyelids fluttered and she took in a long, shaking breath.</p><p>""Oh, Billy,"" she said, softly. ""I love when you touch me.""</p><p>He leaned forward and placed his lips gently on first one pink nipple, then the next. Cindy shuddered slightly at the erotic contact. She felt an electric thrill course through her as first one, then the other nipple stiffened and got hard between his lips. She felt his tongue play over the hard little tip and her pussy started getting wet again.</p><p>""Cindy, please..."" he stood up once more before her, his cock still rigid and sticking out in front of him.</p><p>Cindy looked up at her big brother. The two teen-agers looked almost enough alike to be twins, except that he was two years older than her fourteen and four inches taller than her five and a half feet. She had grown soft, voluptuous curves where he had grown muscles. They could have been a stylized Adam and Eve in a modern garden of Eden.</p><p>""What, Billy?"" Cindy asked, hesitantly. His stiff cock hung just inches from her face but she was still unsure as to what he wanted her to do.</p><p>""C'mon, Cindy!"" Billy nearly wailed in frustration. ""You know...I did you with my mouth, now you do me the same way.""</p><p>""But, I don't know how, Billy.""</p><p>""Just kiss it, like I did for you.""</p><p>""Okay...I guess.""</p><p>The young girl leaned forward. The musky scent of her brother's cock reached her nostrils and sent a thrill of incestuous lust through her.</p><p>The purple head was just inches from her lips. She could see the blue, blood-engorged veins twisting in their serpentine paths around the thick, hard shaft. It looked so hard, so hot, so...obscene. She felt a nearly uncontrollable desire to finger her cunt and frig herself to another sweet orgasm just from looking at it.</p><p>She reached up with her right hand and grasped the shaft gently in her fist. Slowly, uncertainly, she leaned over and planted a quick, chaste kiss on the swollen tip. At the touch of her lips, the massive cock twitched and throbbed in her grasp. She pulled away from it, startled by its sudden, almost violent response to her kiss.</p><p>""No, Cindy,"" Billy said. ""Really kiss it. Use your tongue, like I did for you.""</p><p>She looked up at him. Her big brother was so strong and handsome, she would do almost anything for him, anything he asked of her. And although she had some reservations about going all the way with him, he made her feel so good when they were together that she was sure she would do it if he were to ask her nicely.</p><p>She smiled up at him with a mischievous expression on her fact. ""You mean like this?"" she asked.</p><p>She parted her lips slightly and let the bulbous head of his throbbing cock enter her mouth. The taste of his sex-flesh excited her more than she thought it could. Her eyes closed and her head swam. She felt dizzy and disoriented. She held onto his cock as a drowning person would clutch a life-buoy. As if of its own accord, her tongue sought and found the cock-head in her mouth and teased it.</p><p>""Oh God, Cindy!"" Billy cried. No one had ever licked his cock before and it felt better than he could have imagined. ""Deeper, Cindy, honey, suck me deeper.""</p><p>Cindy didn't have to be told. Her first taste of her brother's cock convinced her that she liked it and that she wanted more. Eagerly she opened her lips wider and let all of his cock-head slide into her mouth.</p><p>Billy gasped and lurched forward, instinctively trying to put even more of his cock into his sister's sweet young mouth.</p><p>Cindy gagged slightly and retreated, pulling back from Billy's thrusting cock. She kept a firm grip on it with her right hand, keeping Billy from shoving it completely down her throat, but at the same time she was very careful not to let the head slip out of her mouth.</p><p>She held it there and started to swirl her tongue around the swollen head, enjoying the salty, musky flavor of this forbidden fruit. She swirled her tongue first one way, then the other, feeling the throbbing member grow even larger in her mouth as she did so. Billy groaned with pleasure. Seeing his sweet young sister sucking on his cock gave him almost as much pleasure as feeling her tongue licking it. He struggled to keep his knees from buckling under him as Cindy continued on her maiden voyage in cock-sucking.</p><p>""Yeah, Cindy, that's it, honey,"" Billy encouraged her in her efforts.</p><p>""Now lick it some more, baby, not just the head.""</p><p>Cindy pulled her mouth from her brother's cock momentarily. She stroked the shaft slowly with her right hand. ""What do you mean, Billy?"" she asked, innocently.</p><p>""You know what I mean, you little tease. You know you like it. Now do me good, like I did you!""</p><p>Cindy smiled up at her brother knowingly. Her reservations and inhibitions were slowly disintegrating in the face of her new-found erotic lust.</p><p>""You mean like this?"" she asked coquettishly. Lifting her brother's cock with her right hand, she placed the tip of her tongue at the base of the shaft, right where his ball sack joined the penis. She licked from the base to the tip in one long, continuous motion.</p><p>""Oh, yeah, baby, like that,"" Billy moaned. ""Do it more.""</p><p>Obediently, when she got to the tip, Cindy ran her tongue down one side of his throbbing prick and then back up the other. She held it like a popsicle and licked it all over, covering it with her saliva, leaving it slick and wet. Up and down, licking around the pubic hair and flicking his balls with her tongue, Cindy teased her brother to the edge of ecstacy without taking him all the way to release.</p><p>This was a new, exciting game for the teen-aged girl, one she knew immediately she was going to enjoy very much. The feel and taste of a male organ in her mouth sent tingles of pleasure all through her body, but especially between her legs.</p><p>""Now suck me deep, Cindy,"" Billy said, hoarsely. ""Suck me as deep as you can and I'll come in your mouth.""</p><p>Cindy needed no further encouragement or instruction. Hungrily, she opened her mouth and let Billy's cock slide in. She thrilled at the feel of his hot flesh passing between her lips. She teased the swollen head with her tongue, savoring the now familiar musky taste of his sex.</p><p>""That's good, baby,"" Billy groaned. ""That's really good. You're gonna be a really good little cock-sucker."" Cindy was hardly listening. The blood pounded in her ears and made her head swim. Her cunt was wet and itching. Her excitement was growing along with Billy's.</p><p>""Deeper, baby, deeper,"" Billy groaned.</p><p>Cindy dropped her right hand to her cunt. With practiced familiarity her forefinger found her clit and started rubbing it. The soft heat of her orgasm quickly reasserted itself and began growing deep in her loins. Her pussy was still wet with Billy's saliva and her own come- juice. Her clit slipped around under her finger, almost too slimy for her to frig. She fingered it as best she could, relishing its erotic slipperiness.</p><p>""Rub my balls, baby,"" Billy said.</p><p>Obediently, Cindy cupped Billy's huge scrotum in her left hand. His balls felt heavy and full in her small hand. She could imagine the load of creamy come they contained. She wanted to taste it. She wanted to feel it filling her mouth.</p><p>""That's it, baby, that's it. I'm almost there,"" Billy moaned.</p><p>Frantically, Cindy bobbed her head up and down on her brother's cock.</p><p>She sucked it as hard as she could, forcing her head down on it, taking as much of the rigid shaft into her mouth as she could.</p><p>Billy's breathing was becoming labored. He gasped and moaned as Cindy sucked his prick. Amazingly, his prick seemed to grow even bigger as she sucked on it. She couldn't get it all in her mouth. She had to open her jaw wider; it stretched her lips apart. The big, bulbous head pressed against the back of her throat, threatening to choke her if she weren't careful.</p><p>""Here it comes, Cindy, don't let go of it,"" Billy groaned, his voice thick with lust.</p><p>Cindy was in an ecstasy of incestuous pleasure. She sucked hard on her brother's prick, trying to draw his come from him into her mouth. She gently squeezed his balls in her left hand, as if to force the come out and into her mouth. With her right hand she frantically fingered her hard little clit.</p><p>""Yeah, baby, yeah, baby, yeah, yeah,"" Billy gasped, nearly incoherent with orgasmic pleasure.</p><p>Billy's prick pulsed and throbbed in Cindy's wet sucking mouth. First one, then another and another spurt of milky come erupted from his thrusting cock.</p><p>Cindy moaned with fulfilled lust. Billy's come was thick and sweet on her tongue. She swallowed it as fast as she could. The musky flavor filled her mouth and made her dizzy with drunken pleasure. Immediately, she felt her own orgasm approach and then quickly arrive. Waves of hot, liquid pleasure coursed through her belly and down to her cunt. Her own pussy-juice poured thick and warm from her cunt over her hand.</p><p>""Suck it, baby!"" Billy rasped. ""Drink it all, don't spill any!""</p><p>Cindy didn't have to be told. She didn't want to waste a drop of Billy's delicious come. She wanted to drink it all, and more. She swallowed hungrily, avidly, taking as much of the thick liquid into her mouth as she could.</p><p>It was more than the young girl could hold, however. Thick rivulets of sperm ran from the corners of her pretty little mouth and dripped from her chin onto her plump young breasts. She gulped and swallowed as quickly as she could, drinking the incestuous scum with a lecherous pleasure that surprised and delighted her. Finally, when she had sucked her brother's prick dry and her own orgasm had abated, Cindy let go of Billy's cock and lay back on the bed.</p><p>With her right hand she was still idly fingering her cunt. With her left she smeared the drops of Billy's come around her on her breasts, enjoying the sticky, slimy feel of it. Billy still stood before her.</p><p>His cock was still long and half hard, but now it hung down between his thighs, wet and shiny from his come and her saliva. Cindy licked her lips, savoring the last few drops of her brother's sperm that still hung there.</p><p>Cindy was in a heaven of delight and wonder at her new-found sexual power and capacity. She was able to make her big brother come in her mouth! She was able to satisfy his desire and her own at the same time!</p><p>Cindy knew at that point that she had found the ultimate in sexual pleasure. She wanted nothing more than to do this as much and as often as she could.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Three</h5><p>Two weeks earlier, Cindy had been introduced to the mysteries of sex and incest by her big brother Billy. One afternoon Cindy had come home from school early. Her physical education class had been scheduled to participate in an intramural track meet but the meet had been canceled because of rain. So, unexpectedly and with nothing to do, Cindy had arrived home a full two hours ahead of her usual time.</p><p>Putting her schoolbooks down on the kitchen counter, Cindy quietly headed up the stairs to her bedroom. She was moving slowly, deep in thought. She was thinking about how disappointed she was that the track meet had been canceled. However, her disappointment wasn't just over the contest, she realized. She had also been looking forward to changing clothes with the other girls in the locker room, and then showering with them after the meet.</p><p>Cindy had only recently begun to blossom into womanhood. Other girls in her class had begun developing already. Marla Brown had even started wearing a bra last year. Some of the kids had accused her of wearing falsies but Cindy knew Marla's breasts were real. Marla had her gym locker right next to Cindy's and Cindy had the opportunity to watch Marla develop from flat-chested pre-pubescence into succulent, ripe, near-womanhood.</p><p>With growing dismay, Cindy saw her own breasts remain flat, undistinguished little mounds, while Marla's quickly grew into luscious, melon-sized breasts with hard pink nipples right in the center of each. Then, suddenly, miraculously, in the course of one summer vacation, Cindy's breasts had begun to develop also.</p><p>That September, when she returned to school, Cindy took advantage of every opportunity that afforded itself to compare her breasts with the other girls. Hers were not the biggest breasts in the school, she didn't want that, but they were among the best shaped and best proportioned among all the others. Cindy was very proud of them.</p><p>That was why Cindy was feeling disappointed that afternoon. She had hoped to use that opportunity to compare herself with the girls in the other classes, girls she normally didn't have the opportunity to change clothes or shower with. Now, it seemed, she might never have that opportunity and she would have to just guess what they looked like under their clothes.</p><p>She was also aware, even though it was only a vary faint awareness, that the idea of seeing those other girls with their clothes off made her sexually excited. The first time she had gotten aroused was one afternoon after gym class when she and Marla were getting out of their gym suits.</p><p>""Oh, darn it!"" Marla's back was turned to Cindy.</p><p>""What's wrong, Marla?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>""It's this stupid bra,"" Marla said, turning to face her friend.</p><p>Marla was about five feet, four inches tall, a little shorter than Cindy. Both girls had fair skin and slender bodies and could almost be taken for sisters. They both had pert little noses set above wide, full-lipped mouths. Each had a naturally innocent, expectant look on her face. However, Cindy's hair was pale, honeycolored blonde and her eyes ice-blue while Marla's hair was fiery red and her eyes mischievous green.</p><p>Marla held the bra in question out for Cindy to have a better look at it. Both girls had finished their showers and were getting dressed.</p><p>Cindy was already buttoning her blouse but Marla had so far only put on her panties.</p><p>""I don't know what's wrong with it,"" Marla explained. ""When I try to hook it in back, it pinches me in front. Can you help me, please?""</p><p>""Sure,"" Cindy replied, a little uncertainly. ""What do you want me to do?""</p><p>Marla looked her long and steady in the eye before answering. The delay made Cindy think that she wanted to say something other than what she finally did say.</p><p>""See if you can hold it down under my boobies while I hook it.""</p><p>""Sure."" Cindy held down the bottom edge of the bra.</p><p>""No, it's still pinching me,"" Marla complained, ""see if you can fix it.""</p><p>Obediently, Cindy slipped her fingers under the white material and pushed her friend's breasts up and out the way. The contact of her fingers against the soft flesh sent electric shocks through her. She felt her cheeks glow red. She cast her eyes down, not wanting to let her friend see the excitement and uncertainty she had aroused.</p><p>""That's better, thanks, Cindy,"" Marla said as she hooked the bra straps together behind her back. The motion made her breasts stick out provocatively in front of her.</p><p>Cindy couldn't take her eyes off her friend's voluptuous body. She even thought she could see Marla's nipples get hard and stiff beneath the soft fabric of her bra.</p><p>Cindy had heard about lesbians, women who liked other women and not men, but she never thought of herself as one. That incident with Marla, although never repeated, had made her doubt and wonder about her own sexuality. Cindy thought she liked boys. She had never dated one, it was true, nor had she ever kissed or even touched one, but she always had thought that it was just a matter of time. She was still young, she told herself, practically still a kid. She still had plenty of time.</p><p>Besides, all the boys in her class were still just that, boys. They were all too immature to be taken seriously. And all the older boys, well, Cindy guessed, they just hadn't gotten around to noticing her yet, that was all, she told herself.</p><p>Such were the thoughts that were swimming through Cindy's mind that afternoon as she climbed the stairs to her room. She walked down the hall, lost in wondering about herself and other girls, herself and boys, and just herself and sex, when she heard what she thought were strange noises coming from Billy's room.</p><p>She couldn't tell what the noises were. It sounded as if he were sick or exercising, or both. She could hear him groaning as if he were in pain, but at the same time he was panting as if he were working out or something like that.</p><p>Quietly, Cindy crept down the hall to her big brother's room. the door was slightly ajar and she put her eye to the crack so she could see inside. What she saw was like nothing she had ever seen or imagined before.</p><p>Billy was lying on his back on his bed. His pants were around his knees and his right hand was on his crotch. In his left hand he held a magazine. Even from across the room, Cindy could see he was looking at pictures of naked women.</p><p>Billy's right hand started to move and Cindy watched in fascination.</p><p>Billy was masturbating himself! Cindy had seen him masturbating once before but she had been too scared to say or do anything about it at the time. She had started playing with herself down there between her legs, but she didn't know what she was doing, only that it felt good.</p><p>Even to her totally inexperienced eyes, Billy's cock looked especially long and thick. The helmet shaped head was the size and color of a ripe plum. Billy's hand moved up and down, pulling the loose skin over the thick shaft in a steady rhythm.</p><p>Cindy stared as if she were hypnotized. She felt rooted to the spot.</p><p>She couldn't have left if she had wanted to, and she didn't want to. A new sensation was coursing through her body, one she had never felt before.</p><p>Cindy felt fluttery in her stomach, like butterflies only more intense.</p><p>At the same time she felt her knees get rubbery and a sensation of great heat began to grow in her thighs. Her little pussy was hot and itchy. She felt she had to touch it, rub it, do something to relieve the burning itch that was growing there.</p><p>She pulled her skirt up to her waist and slipped her hand inside her panties. Her fingers moved down her flat belly and found the few wisps of pubic hair that had started to grow on her still undeveloped pube.</p><p>Involuntarily, Cindy gasped with pleasure. She had never deliberately touched herself there before. Only when she was washing herself or drying off after a shower had she ever touched her private spot. Well, except when she had to dry herself after taking a pee, but that didn't count, it was too dirty.</p><p>This was dirty, too, she thought. But the thought did not stop her. She was too excited by what she saw her big brother doing to be able to stop herself from doing the same thing to herself.</p><p>Cindy's left hand moved under her panties to join her right one. With the first and second fingers of her left hand, she spread open her little pussy lips and with the middle finger of her right hand she explored the soft, virgin folds within.</p><p>Involuntarily, she caught her breath, making a sharp gasping noise. She had never thought that simply touching herself could feel so good. She closed her eyes, savoring the new sensation. But when she opened them, Billy was standing at the door, glowering at her.</p><p>""What the hell do you think you're doing, you little sneak?""</p><p>""I...I..."" was all Cindy could manage to stammer.</p><p>They stood there like that for only a moment or two, Billy with his dirty magazine in one hand and his cock in the other, his pants still around his ankles, and Cindy with her skirt up and both hands inside her panties. Finally, they both laughed. The scene was too funny to be taken seriously.</p><p>Soon, they were both lying together on Billy's bed, naked. At first, Cindy had felt a little self-conscious about undressing in front of her brother but Billy's easy confidence had won her over.</p><p>Without saying anything or even waiting to see how she felt about it, Billy had calmly stripped out of his clothing. He kicked off his shoes and stepped out of his pants and undershorts. Then he sat on the edge of his bed and pulled off his socks. Finally he pulled his shirt off over his head and lay down on his back.</p><p>Cindy sat immobile, watching his every move. She was painfully aware of how much more mature he was than she. His firm body was finely muscled and perfectly proportioned. There wasn't a single hair on his chest or stomach, but a thick bushy growth of fine brown hair framed his rigid cock and half covered the tight, wrinkled ball-sack below.</p><p>Billy put his hand behind his head and looked at Cindy expectantly.</p><p>""Now it's your turn, Sis,"" he said. ""Get undressed.""</p><p>Shyly, almost reluctantly, Cindy stood up from the bed. With trembling fingers she removed her blouse and skirt. Then she bent over and took off her shoes and socks.</p><p>Billy could see the shape of her firm young breasts within her bra when she bent over. He licked his lips. He hadn't planned on introducing his little sister to sex, but now that it was happening he was sure he would enjoy it.</p><p>Cindy stopped undressing and just stood there for a moment, nervous, unsure of herself, not knowing whether she should continue or just leave. There was something about this that was wrong, she knew. Sex was something that she had heard a little about but not enough to understand what was happening. Sex, however, was something that married people did together, or maybe boyfriends and girlfriends did if they were really in love. But brothers and sisters weren't supposed to do it. She was sure that was called incest and that it was wrong. But something else, she couldn't say exactly what, was drawing her on, compelling her to do exactly what Billy wanted her to do. Something was making her like the strange, fluttery feeling she had in her stomach.</p><p>""Come on, Cindy,"" Billy urged her, ""strip. I got naked for you. I want to see you naked, too.""</p><p>With a shy little smile on her pretty pink lips, Cindy reached behind her and unhooked her bra. She pulled the white cotton material away from her chest and let it drop to the floor. She took a deep breath and straightened up, pulling her shoulders back to accentuate the high roundness of her firm young breasts.</p><p>Billy drew in his breath. Cindy's tits were even prettier and better shaped than he could have hoped. They were perfect twin hemispheres, standing high and proud on her chest. The nipples were hard and pink and perfectly centered in their crinkled pink aureoles.</p><p>""Come on,"" Billy said, almost in a whisper, hypnotized by his sister's beauty, ""the panties, too. I want you totally naked.""</p><p>Cindy trembled slightly. Something about the way Billy was looking at her, something about the way he said ""naked"" excited her. She looked at his cock. It was still stiff and hard between his legs. It twitched as she looked at it. It seemed to be beckoning her on. She hooked her thumbs under the waist band of her panties and slowly pulled them down.</p><p>Slowly and for the first time, Cindy's virgin pussy came into view before a boy. A few wisps of blonde hair half covered the soft outer lips of her cunt. As she exposed her private parts, Cindy felt her little clitoris begin to throb and stiffen. Flushed with embarrassment as well as excitement, Cindy lowered her eyes, hoping that Billy couldn't see how excited she was. When Billy didn't say or do anything she looked back up and continued her self-conscious disrobing.</p><p>Cindy watched her brother as she stripped for him. His eyes were fixed on her crotch. She wriggled her hips slightly as she pulled her panties down. Billy's cock twitched and seemed to grow even bigger as she did so. Billy liked what she was doing! She didn't know how or why, but somehow she was getting her big brother as excited as he had gotten her. This awareness gave her a sense of power that she had never experienced before, and she liked it!</p><p>Finally, Cindy was as naked as Billy. She walked over to the bed and lay down on it next to her big brother. She shivered slightly and covered her breasts with her hands. She looked at Billy expectantly and then moved her hands back down to her sides.</p><p>Billy licked his lips and gazed raptly at his sister as she slowly exposed her naked ness to his lecherous gaze. She might be virgin, he thought, and she might be scared, but she was a natural sex-kitten and he was going to enjoy breaking her in, slowly, one step at a time, until she begged him for more.</p><p>""I guess it's time you learned about sex, Cindy,"" Billy said. ""This is my cock. Do you want to touch it?""</p><p>Cindy didn't say anything, she was too nervous. She just stared at the massive tool that sprouted out from between her brother's legs like a miniature baseball bat.</p><p>""Don't be scared, Cindy,"" Billy reassured the timid young girl. ""It won't bite.""</p><p>Tentatively, she reached out and touched it. The velvety flesh felt incongruously soft to her touch, and hot, hotter than any other flesh she had ever felt, except for the heat she had felt in her own pussy just moments before.</p><p>Cindy's soft, cool fingers grasped Billy's cock just below the head. It twitched convulsively in her small hand. Frightened she pulled back.</p><p>""What's the matter, Cindy? Scared?"" Billy's voice was jeering, shaming her into continuing against her moral instincts.</p><p>""No, I'm not scared,"" the young girl lied. ""It just surprised me, that's all.""</p><p>""Do you know what I was doing?"" Billy asked.</p><p>Cindy said nothing. She looked alternately from her brother's handsome face to his rigid cock. She held it in her tiny fist as she had seen him doing and gently pulled the soft skin up and down over the stiff shaft.</p><p>""It's called jerking off,"" Billy said, ignoring her silence. ""I was jerking off. Do you want to know why?""</p><p>""Why?"" Cindy's voice was barely audible. She was completely engrossed in Billy's cock now. It was the most fascinating thing she had ever seen. She wanted to learn all she could about it. There was something about it, she didn't know what, that made her feel all funny between her legs. She had a nearly overpowering urge to touch her pussy again.</p><p>She didn't know why, only that she wanted to.</p><p>""When a guy jerks off,"" Billy continued, ""he makes his sperm shoot out.</p><p>It's called come, jizz, scum, and a lot of other things. When it squirts out, that's called coming. It feels real good. Would you like to see me come, Cindy?""</p><p>""Sure, I guess,"" the girl replied.</p><p>""Okay, only, you'll have to do it for me,"" he said.</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""I mean you'll have to jerk me off if you want to see me come. It feels a lot better to have girl do it than to do it myself.""</p><p>""But I don't know how, Billy.""</p><p>""Well, I'll show you, Cindy. That's what big brothers are for. You just grab a hold of it like this..."" He took her hand and placed in on the shaft of his throbbing cock. ""Then you move it up and down like this..."" He guided Cindy's small fist in a gentle rhythm.</p><p>""Wait, Billy, it's hard for me to reach you like this and I can't see.""</p><p>""Well, then move so you can reach me.""</p><p>Cindy settled herself comfortably at her brother's side. She sat cross- legged at his hips facing his crotch. She took his cock in her right hand. She could hardly reach her fingers around the thick, swollen shaft.</p><p>""That's good, baby,"" Billy said. ""Now jerk me off like I showed you.""</p><p>Cindy moved her hand up and down on her brother's prick, moving the loose skin in a gentle steady rhythm.</p><p>""Yeah, that's it, Cindy, that's it,"" Billy moaned. ""I'm gonna come for you, just like you want me to.""</p><p>Cindy stared at Billy's cock, fascinated by it, and by the power she had over it. She loved the feel of the soft, velvety skin moving over the steel-hard shaft. As she moved her hand faster, she saw the bulbous head grow bigger and even more swollen with each stroke.</p><p>She gripped the shaft tighter and slowed the movements of her hand. She held this cock just below the purple helmet and squeezed. Billy moaned and tossed his head from side to side on the pillow. A drop of clear liquid appeared at the piss-hole. With her left forefinger, Cindy touched the droplet. It was hot and oily to her touch. She smeared it around Billy's swollen cock-head. The slimy, oily feel of it excited her even more.</p><p>""Is this scum, Billy?"" she asked in her high, piping voice.</p><p>""Not yet, Cindy,"" Billy moaned. ""Keep pumping. Keep jerking me off.</p><p>I'll give you my jizz, lots of it. I'll come for you, Cindy, just jerk me some more, I'm almost there.""</p><p>Cindy renewed her pumping with enthusiasm. Seeing Billy in such transports of pleasure thrilled her as she had never been thrilled before. She felt her pussy getting hot and wet just watching him.</p><p>Feeling him in her hand gave her even greater pleasure.</p><p>""Are you coming yet, Billy?"" she asked breathlessly. ""Come for me now, Billy,"" she urged him.</p><p>""Yes, Cindy, yes!"" Billy gasped.</p><p>His cock erupted in Cindy's hand. Great white streams of come shot from his prick and flew through the air. One hit Cindy in the cheek, another landed on her breast and a third splattered on her thigh. Cindy squealed with pleasure at seeing the physical evidence of the success of her ministrations to her brother's desires.</p><p>Billy kept moaning and coming. Drops of come splashed on his chest and stomach and thighs. Cindy's hand was covered with the hot, milky fluid but she kept on pumping his prick anyway. She kept milking her brother's cock until he had no more come to give her.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Four</h5><p>""That was good, Cindy,"" Billy said, wiping the jizz from his chest with a handkerchief. ""Are you sure you've never done that for anyone before?""</p><p>""That was the first time, Billy, honest,"" the teenager replied. ""Was I really good?""</p><p>""You sure were, Cindy. You were so good, I'm going to give you a treat.</p><p>I'm going to do the same for you.""</p><p>""Okay,"" the young girl said, eagerly. ""Will I squirt scum, too?""</p><p>Billy almost gasped in surprise at his sister's naiveté.</p><p>""You mean you've never had an orgasm?"" he asked, incredulous.</p><p>""I don't know...I mean...I guess not,"" she stammered.</p><p>""Well, if you don't know then you haven't. If you had, there wouldn't be any question about it in your mind.""</p><p>""Then I haven't, Billy,"" the girl said. Then she added eagerly, ""But I want to have one. Please give me an orgasm now.""</p><p>""But you were playing with yourself when I saw you,"" her brother said, pulling her down on the bed to lie beside him. ""Why were you doing that if you've never come?""</p><p>Cindy knitted her brows in thought. She hadn't given any thought to what she had been doing, she was only following her instincts.</p><p>""I don't know why, Billy,"" she finally said. ""When I saw you pulling on your thing like that, it...I don't know...it made me feel all funny inside...and itchy...down there. I just had to touch it, it felt really good when I did.""</p><p>""I'll bet it'll feel even better when I touch it for you.""</p><p>Slowly, Billy reached over and placed his hand over his sister's crotch. She sucked her breath in sharply at his touch. It seemed to send an electric shock through her whole body.</p><p>""Does it?"" he asked. ""Does it feel as good as when you touched it, does it feel better?""</p><p>""Oh, Billy,"" Cindy sighed, her voice quaking with excitement. ""It feels wonderful!~""</p><p>""This is nothing, Cindy,"" Billy said, confidently. ""I'll make you feel things you never even imagined.""</p><p>* * *</p><p>The young girl trembled inside. This was her first initiation into the mysteries of sex. She knew that boys and girls did things together. She knew that lovers kissed and touched each other in private places, but that was all she knew. She had no idea what it was exactly that they did. She had heard kids at school whispering and laughing about ""making out"" on dates. She knew some girls were ""easy"" and some boys were ""hunks"", but she hadn't a clue as to what any of that meant.</p><p>She had wanted to experiment, just like any other girl her age, but, like many other girls, she was shy. The fact that she was a little late in developing made her even more shy. Cindy watched other girls in her class develop into rip young adolescence. She had stood by in sad frustration when other girls started wearing bras and tight skirts and pants, showing off their figures like trophies.</p><p>Cindy had no figure to show off. She remained flat-chested and dateless while other girls giggled and flirted and were taken to movies and on picnics, leaving her behind with no one to talk to or commiserate with.</p><p>Then, last summer, finally, Cindy began to grow. One day when she was taking a shower, Cindy happened to notice that her nipples were every sensitive. She was rubbing her chest with soap when her hand passed over her nipple, a tingle went through her, a sensation she had never experienced before. She looked down to see that her nipples, which had been nothing more than two tiny pink buds, had gotten much bigger.</p><p>Seemingly overnight, they had grown from the size of dimes to that of silver dollars, and they stood out from her chest slightly, as if they were puffy or swollen.</p><p>Fascinated, Cindy ran her fingers over her nipples. They tingled and sent a slight shudder through her. She picked up the soap again and made her fingers all slippery. Then she touched her nipples again, this time using just her fingertips. She teased her nipples, drawing them out from her chest and twisting them a little at their centers.</p><p>Quickly, in response to her self-fondling, the tips of her nipples became hard and began to protrude from the center. The surrounding flesh, the aureoles, grew crinkly and puckered. The delicious sensations increased and became more intense. Cindy's breathing became slower, more labored. Something new was happening. She didn't know exactly what it was but she knew that she was finally growing up and that this was an important part of it.</p><p>She might have played with herself to the point of giving her self her first orgasm that first time in the shower, but Billy had interrupted her by pounding on the door and insisting that she hurry up and let somebody else use the bathroom for a change.</p><p>Then, as the weeks went by, Cindy was amazed and delighted at the changes that quickly overtook her fine young body. Her nipples continued to grow and swell. The flesh beneath them also grew and filled out until she found herself endowed with full firm breasts. They were round and high on her chest like two halves of grapefruits, and in the center of each, a firm, pink nipple poked out its sensitive tip.</p><p>Cindy noticed too that her hips were growing as well. Instead of the slim, almost boyish figure that she had all of her life, Cindy saw that she was beginning to develop the hips and legs of a woman. Her dungarees, which she still wore every day, fitted her more tightly than they ever had before. Her buttocks became firm and round just as her breasts had, and now her jeans stretched tightly across them, clearly outlining the succulent ass-cheeks within.</p><p>Each night when she went to bed, Cindy would finger her nipples, her new toys, teasing them to exciting hardness, reveling in the delicious, sexy feelings her ministrations gave her.</p><p>One night, while she was thus playing with herself, twisting her nipples between her thumbs and forefingers, making them stand up stiff and hard in the centers of her breasts, she felt a strange new sensation. A kind of warm, itchy feeling made itself known between her legs. Cindy squirmed and rubber her thighs together. This was something new, something she had never experienced before. She let one hand roam down her body to her crotch. There, much to her surprise, she felt the beginnings of soft, downy pubic hair be ginning to grow.</p><p>With rising anticipation, Cindy ran her fingers through the silky growth. It felt good to touch herself there. She pulled the covers back and raised her night-dress above the waist. She saw her pussy as if for the first time. The lips were pink and swollen, there were drops of moisture oozing out from between them. Startled and a little afraid, the young girl pushed her night-dress back down and pulled the covers back up to her chin. She was excited, but at the same time she was frightened. She wanted to continue exploring these new developments but for some unknown reason she felt that she shouldn't. Something in her told her to stop, to wait. Somehow she knew she would rather have someone else lead her along this path of exploration, but she didn't know who that would be.</p><p>At the same time, Cindy noticed that she was growing hair in unexpected places on her body. The soft peach-fuzz on her legs grew darker and coarser, requiring her to begin shaving her legs. This pleases her almost as much as her newly grown breasts. Not that it felt good, but because it was an outward confirmation of her maturity. It was something that she could talk to her girlfriends about openly and without embarrassment. Everything else about her development, her breasts and the new sensation they gave her, she was more reticent about. For some reason that she could not understand, she was reluctant to talk about sex to anyone, not her girlfriends, of whom she was still slightly jealous for having developed faster than her, and certainly not to the boys she knew. They would never understand, she felt sure.</p><p>They would probably just tease her and make her feel even more uncomfortable than she already did.</p><p>* * *</p><p>Billy's fingers moved gently on his sister's crotch. He played with her silky pubic hair, twisting it gently around his fingers.</p><p>""Oh, Billy,"" Cindy sighed, ""you're right, that does feel better than anything I've ever felt before.""</p><p>She sighed and closed her eyes. She felt good and safe and warm. She was happy that she had waited to have someone else do this for her. She would never have guessed that it would be her brother, though. Billy had always been so...so impatient with her, so much like a mean old big brother that she never thought he could be so gentle and understanding as he was now.</p><p>""It'll feel even better, Sis,"" Billy said, ""just you wait.""</p><p>He leaned over and looked at his younger sister, his lust rising. Her eyes were closed, a look of happy anticipation on her face. Her firm young breasts rose and fell with each breath. Her flat tummy quivered as he ran his fingers over her virgin cunt.</p><p>Bending down, Billy placed his face right over Cindy's breast, the one nearest him. He puckered his lips and gently kissed it. Then he flicked the nipple with his tongue.</p><p>""Oh!"" she gasped.</p><p>Then he licked around the nipple, feeling the aureole crinkle and pucker beneath his tongue.</p><p>Cindy began to breathe more quickly. Her chest rose and fell, pressing her breast into her brother's face. Billy parted hips lips and let the nipple slip into his mouth. He ran his tongue around the hard little tip, exciting it even more.</p><p>""Oh, Billy,"" Cindy moaned. ""Do that some more, it feels so good.""</p><p>He sucked, drawing Cindy's nipple into his hot, lusting mouth. He nibbled gently around the aureole, making Cindy gasp and squirm with delight. He teased the nipple with his tongue, flicking it back and forth over his sister's taut young flesh.</p><p>""Billy, Billy, Billy,"" Cindy wrapped her arms around her broth er's head, holding him against her breast, not wanting to let him go, not wanting him to stop giving her these wonderful new sensations.</p><p>""Do the other one, Billy,"" she said, eagerly, ""do the other one, too.""</p><p>He raised his head and let her nipple slip from his mouth with a wet, slurping sound. It quivered there, glistening with his saliva. Then he leaned over and started working on her other one.</p><p>First he kissed her breast. He kissed around the circumference, nibbling on her resilient young flesh with his lips and teeth.</p><p>Gradually he worked his way in to the center, making a slow, wet spiral of nibbles and licks.</p><p>Cindy was in a daze. Her breath was coming in shallow, ragged gasps.</p><p>The blood pounded in her ears. Her mouth hung open, her lips were dry.</p><p>Her mind was centered on her left breast, nothing else in the world mattered, just her aching, quivering breast, and her brother's hot, questing mouth.</p><p>""Do it, Billy,"" she urged him, ""Suck it like you did the other one.""</p><p>Billy held back. As much as he wanted to suck his little sister's breasts, he liked hearing her beg for it. It gave him a sense of power and control. He would suck her tit all right. He would suck more than just her tit. He would do more to her and for her than she knew or could imagine, but when he was ready, and not before.</p><p>He moved his mouth away from Cindy's rigid nipple. He buried his face between her soft breast mounds and kissed her there, enjoying the feel of her soft, hot flesh on his face.</p><p>Cindy moaned with frustration. Billy was being mean to her. She had jerked him off and given him what he wanted. Now he was teasing her, denying her the satisfaction that he had promised her.</p><p>Still holding his head in her arms, Cindy pulled Billy's head back to her left breast and jammed her nipple against his mouth.</p><p>""Come on, Billy,"" she pleaded, ""please suck on it.""</p><p>""Suck on what, Cindy?"" he asked, teasing her, his voice muffled by her breasts.</p><p>""You know,"" she said.</p><p>""Yeah, I know, but I want to hear you say it. Suck on what.""</p><p>Cindy hesitated. She had never used dirty language before. She wasn't even sure what it was exactly that he wanted her to say.</p><p>""Say it, Cindy,"" he commanded her. ""If you don't say it, I won't do it.""</p><p>""Suck on my tittie, Billy, please suck on my tittie!""</p><p>Billy opened his mouth and sucked as hard as he could. Cindy gasped with pleasure. He sucked fully half of her breast into his mouth and held it there. The skin was stretched tight, pressing against the hard ridge of his teeth. He ran his tongue around the rigid nipple, teasing it mercilessly.</p><p>Still holding onto her brother's head with her right arm, Cindy placed her left hand over his where it rested on her crotch. She pressed it down, forcing him to rub her pussy. The friction sent jolts of pleasure through her, sensations so much better than the ones she had give herself that there was no comparison.</p><p>This was what she wanted. This was what she had asked for, and it was better than she had dared to hope for.</p><p>""Oh, Billy!"" Cindy cried out. ""Billy, I think I'm going to...I think I am...Oh, Billy, I am!""</p><p>Cindy's whole body began to tremble uncontrollably. Her chest heaved.</p><p>She tossed her head from side to side. Her hips jerked spasmodically.</p><p>Waves of hot, liquid pleasure coursed through every fiber of her being.</p><p>She felt her pussy muscles contracting rhythmically and she began rubbing herself up and down against her brother's hand, still pressed firmly against her cunt.</p><p>""Billy, I'm coming!"" she cried out in ecstasy. ""You did it! I'm coming, I'm commminnnggg, I'm commmminnnnngggg!""</p><p>After what seemed like an eternity of pleasure, the crisis slowly passed. The overpowering waves of lust gradually subsided, leaving her spent, seating, transformed forever from an innocent young girl to a lusting, libidinous teen-ager.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Five</h5><p>""That was wonderful, Billy,"" Cindy sighed. ""You were right; I never imagined anything could feel so good.""</p><p>Billy smiled down at his sister. Her voluptuous young body seemed to glow with sexual satisfaction.</p><p>""I told you you'd like it, Cindy,"" he said, ""and I have even more in store for you, lots more.""</p><p>Cindy sat up and put her arms around her brother's neck. She kissed him affectionately on the cheek.</p><p>""Oh, Billy, thank you."" She kissed him again and buried her face in his shoulder. ""But...let's not go too fast, okay? I mean...I don't know what I mean...it's just that...I'm feeling a little scared now.""</p><p>""What's there to be scared of, silly?"" Billy asked, stroking his sister's hair.</p><p>""I don't know...it's just...what we did, wasn't that incest?"" she asked.</p><p>""That depends on how you define incest,"" he said. ""And even if it were incest, what's wrong with that?""</p><p>""But...incest is when you make love with somebody you're related to.</p><p>And that's what we just did, wasn't it? And incest is wrong, isn't it?"" she stammered.</p><p>""Who says so?""</p><p>""Why, everybody says so, don't they?""</p><p>""Cindy,"" Billy laughed gently, ""you really don't know much, do you?""</p><p>""Well, I haven't had much experience, no,"" she said, averting her eyes from her brother's gaze. ""In fact, I hadn't had any experience at all...until today.""</p><p>""Well, first of all, Sis, what we did wasn't making love. We were just fooling around a little.""</p><p>""Really?"" she asked, her face lighting up with relief. ""What we did, is that what the kids mean when they talk about making out?""</p><p>""Yeah, that's right,"" he said, ""we were just making out.""</p><p>""So, what's making love, then?"" she asked, looking puzzled.</p><p>""Making love,"" he said, smiling, ""is when I put this..."" he placed Cindy's hand on his cock, ""into this..."" he placed his own hand on her cunt.</p><p>""Oh, I get it."" The light of understanding began dawning in her eyes.</p><p>""And making love is the same as, as...fucking?"" Her voice dropped to a barely audible whisper.</p><p>""Yes, making love is the same as fucking,"" he laughed. ""What's the matter, are you afraid to say it?""</p><p>""Well, no, it's just that I don't like it, talking dirty, I mean. I like making out...with you that is.""</p><p>""There's nothing wrong with talking dirty, Cindy,"" he said, looking her straight in the eye. ""Words can't hurt you. Besides, I like it when you talk dirty. I like hearing dirty words coming out of your pretty little mouth.""</p><p>""Well, I don't like it,"" she said pulling away from him. She re moved her hand from his prick and took his away from her crotch. Then she looked back up at him from beneath lowered eyelashes, a mischievous glint in her eye. ""Not all the time, anyway,"" she added, coyly.</p><p>The two teen-aged children sat on the bed, looking at each other's nakedness. Cindy felt that it was time for her to leave her brother's bedroom, but she didn't want to, not yet anyway. There was still more she wanted to learn from her big brother, and yet more that she wanted to do with him.</p><p>""So, why do you say that incest isn't necessarily wrong?"" she asked.</p><p>""Everybody else says it is.""</p><p>Billy leaned back against the wall. He knew he would have to be careful, go slow take his time. He wanted to fuck his little sister, he wanted to fuck her more than he had ever wanted anything before in his life, but he knew he would have to wait until she was ready. He didn't want to spoil it by scaring her. If he scared her too badly, he might never get the opportunity to fuck her, and Billy was determined to fuck his sister.</p><p>""In ancient times,"" he began, ""the Egyptians always practiced incest.</p><p>In the royal families brothers and sisters practically always married each other, that's how they kept the political power for themselves.""</p><p>""But we're not royalty,"" Cindy retorted. ""We're not even Egyptian.""</p><p>""No,"" Billy laughed. ""We're not. But later, in the middle ages, fathers used to fuck their daughters all the time.""</p><p>""Really?"" Cindy's eyes went wide with wonder. ""They didn't teach us that in school.""</p><p>""It's true, though,"" Billy replied, ""I read it in a book.""</p><p>""And just because you read it you think it's true, huh?""</p><p>""Yes, I do. In the book it said that it was considered the father's right to take his daughter's maidenhead, that's what they used to call a girl's cherry, or virginity, before she left the family to get married. And sometimes, if they were serfs, you know, like slaves almost, the lord of the manor would fuck the girl on her wedding night, even before the bridegroom had a chance.""</p><p>""Gosh,"" said Cindy. She was starting to believe what her brother was telling her.</p><p>""Not only that,"" he continued, ""but back then, girls used to get married before they even reached puberty, when they were younger than you.""</p><p>""Really?"" Cindy was astonished. ""You mean, if we were serfs or something back in the middle ages, Daddy would have...you know...done it to me...already?""</p><p>""Probably,"" Billy replied. And if he hadn't, I would have, he thought to himself.</p><p>""Golly,"" Cindy said, ""I'm glad we're living now and not back then.""</p><p>""Heck, Cindy,"" Bill went on, warming to his subject, ""even these days, right here in the United States, incest goes on all the time.""</p><p>""No,"" Cindy couldn't believe what her brother was telling her.</p><p>""It's true, Cindy,"" Billy insisted. ""You've heard about poor people, down in the South for instance, who have families with six or eight kids and who all live in a three room shack.""</p><p>""Yeah, Mrs. Arnold showed us pictures of share-croppers' families in Social Studies class,"" Cindy replied, a trace of doubt in her voice, ""What about them?""</p><p>""Think about it, Cindy. They've got no television, they can't afford to go out to the movies, they've got nothing to do all night, they have to go to bed early in order to get up and work the farm, and they sleep four and five to a bed. Incest goes on all the time!""</p><p>""You mean between brothers and sisters?"" Cindy believed him now.</p><p>Wonder, excitement, and fear showed in her wide eyes all at once.</p><p>""You bet!"" He had convinced her. Billy tried to keep the triumph out of his voice. He wanted Cindy too see him as her wise older broth er who was gently teaching her, leading her from childhood into maturity.</p><p>""Incest goes on between brothers and sisters, fathers and daughters, mothers and sons, just about any combination you can think of.""</p><p>""Gee, Billy, I'm glad we don't live like that. I mean, I like what we did together, you know,"" she blushed, ""but I wouldn't like it if I thought I had to or if we didn't have any choice.""</p><p>""I'm glad too, Cindy. I wouldn't want anybody fucking you unless you wanted him to, not even Dad. And speaking of like what we just did together, we still have a little time before Mom and Dad get home from work.""</p><p>""Time for what?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>""Time for more making out, of course,"" Billy answered. ""All this talking about incest and taking young girls' maidenheads has gotten me all horny again.""</p><p>Sure enough, when Cindy looked down at her brother's crotch, she saw his penis stiff and hard again, just as it had been before.</p><p>""Do you want me to...jerk you off...again?"" she asked.</p><p>""You bet I do,"" he answered, a big grin spreading across his face. ""And I've got a treat in store for you, too.""</p><p>Billy got up and walked across the room to his bureau. There was a mirror above it, attached by a hinge. He adjusted the mirror so that Cindy could see herself reflected in it while she sat on the bed.</p><p>""Can you see yourself in the mirror?"" he asked.</p><p>""Yes, why?"" Cindy blushed. She had looked at her naked body in her own mirror many times before, noting each time how her young body was developing into womanhood, but always when she was alone, never with anyone else in the room with her.</p><p>""Because it's more fun when you can see as well as feel, that's why.""</p><p>It was true, Cindy realized. She admitted to herself, without any false modesty, that she was a beautiful, sexy young girl. The sight of her own firm, round breasts, with their soft, pink nipples poking proudly from the centers started to excite her sexual feelings again.</p><p>She turned on the bed so that she was facing the mirror full on. She opened her thighs slightly. The soft, blonde hair on her pussy was still damp from her previous orgasm. Her pussy-lips were still pink from her recent excitement and seemed to grow fuller and redder as she watched.</p><p>She pulled her eyes away from her own reflection and looked at her brother. Billy was still standing by the bureau, watching her, a lecherous grin on his face. His right hand was on his cock, slowly stroking the stiff member with long, slow pulls of the skin.</p><p>""See what I mean, Sis? It's nice to watch yourself. It makes it more exciting.""</p><p>""Yes, it does,"" she admitted. ""But don't you want to watch yourself, too?""</p><p>""That's the whole idea, Sis,"" he said, walking over to join her on the bed, ""this way we can both watch.""</p><p>Billy sat next to his sister and put his arm around her shoulder. He pulled her to him and she slipped her arm behind him, nestling her self to his side. They gazed raptly at their refection. They were beautiful, perfect examples of the male and female forms. They were both blonde and slim, with perfectly proportioned bodies. Cindy knew that her breasts and hips would continue to grow and fill out, but even now, in its adolescent state, her body was flawless, perfect in every respect.</p><p>""We look good together, don't we, Sis?""</p><p>""Yes, we do, like those Greek gods I was reading about in school, Venus and Adonis.""</p><p>""Or Adam and Eve,"" Billy suggested.</p><p>Adam and Eve, Cindy thought. If we had babies, I wonder if they would be as beautiful as we are. No! She stopped herself from even thinking about that. She wouldn't go all the way with Billy. That would be incest and no matter how Billy tried to justify it to her, Cindy still felt it was wrong. What they were doing was just fooling around, and that was okay. It had to be okay, it felt so good, and anything that felt that good couldn't be bad.</p><p>""What do you want to do, Billy,"" Cindy asked, snuggling closer to him.</p><p>""Just sit and look at ourselves?""</p><p>""Why don't you play with yourself a little? Let me watch you do it?"" he suggested.</p><p>Cindy needed no further encouragement; her natural reservations had already been overcome by Billy's description of incestuous practices.</p><p>She put her hand between her legs and started rubbing her pussy. The lips were still moist and swollen. She let her middle finger slip inside the outer lips. She let it slide slowly up and her slit until it countered her clitoris. She gave an involuntary gasp at the contact.</p><p>""Feels good, doesn't it, Sis?"" Billy said, watching her every move in the mirror.</p><p>""Yes...yes it does, Billy.""</p><p>""What's that you're touching?""</p><p>""It's my...my clit, Billy.""</p><p>""And you like touching your clit, don't you Cindy?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Say it, Cindy. I like hearing you say it.""</p><p>""I like touching my clit, Billy. It makes me hot.""</p><p>""You like being watched while you do it, too, don't you, Cindy?""</p><p>""Oh, God, yes, Billy,"" Cindy gasped. ""I like it when you watch me playing with myself. I like fingering my clit in front of you like this. It makes me all hot and horny. I think I can come again, real soon!""</p><p>It was true. Cindy was hotter than she had ever been before. She had always been naturally shy, but being with her brother like this, she felt safe. She felt she could do or say anything and it would be all right, more than all right. It was what Billy wanted and it made her hot, too.</p><p>Cindy massaged her clit with her forefinger. She rubbed it around the base, first on one side, then on the other. She dipped her finger into her slit and scooped out some of the pussy-juice that was starting to ooze out of her again. She rubbed it on her clit, making it wet and slippery. Her clit became hard and distended. It poked its head out of her slit. She rubbed it furiously. Her hips began to writhe on the edge of the bed.</p><p>For the first time in her life, Cindy understood why women would pose nude for magazines or act in pornographic movies. It made her feel wanton and cheap to expose herself this way in front of her brother, and she liked the feeling, because it also made her feel hot.</p><p>And it made Billy hot, too. With his arm around her back, he reached under Cindy's arm and squeezed her breast with his right hand while he pulled on his pecker with his left. Cindy was coming along nicely, he thought. She was quickly responding to this initiation. She was already talking dirty with very little encouragement on his part, and she obviously enjoyed sex with him. Her face was flushed and her breath came in rapid, shallow gasps. She was fingering herself furiously and was quickly approaching her second orgasm. But he wanted to be the one to give it to her. He wanted to be the one she looked to for sexual fulfillment.</p><p>""Are you almost coming, Cindy?"" he asked.</p><p>""Yes, Billy,"" Cindy said, softly. ""I'm almost there. It feels so good.</p><p>I like you watching me while I come, Billy.""</p><p>""Don't come yet, honey,"" Billy said. ""I want to do something else for you."" He dropped his hand from Cindy's tit and placed it over her hand, preventing her from frigging herself.</p><p>""What, Billy? I want to come so bad!""</p><p>""Here, sit on my leg, yeah, like that.""</p><p>Cindy did as she was told, and straddled Billy's right leg with both of hers.</p><p>""That's it. Can you still see yourself?""</p><p>""Of course I can, Billy."" Cindy started rubbing her pussy back and forth against her brother's muscular thigh. ""Is this what you meant? Is this what you want me to do?""</p><p>""No, but it sure feels good, doesn't it?""</p><p>""Yes, it does, Billy. It feels good to rub my pussy on your leg like this.""</p><p>""Here's what I want you to do..."" He took Cindy's left hand and placed it on his rigid cock. ""I want you to jerk me off like you did before while you play with yourself.""</p><p>The touch of Billy's hot organ in her hand sent a new thrill of excitement through Cindy's already over-heated body. She squeezed the big member gently, relishing the hot, silky feel of his flesh in her palm.</p><p>""Billy, your cock is so big, and hard. I like touching it, Billy.""</p><p>""Jerk me off while you frig yourself, Cindy. I want to come, too.""</p><p>""And you're just going to sit and watch while I do all the work? That's not fair, Billy!""</p><p>""No, I've got a little treat for you, Cindy, just wait.""</p><p>Cindy didn't know if she could wait. With her right hand she resumed tickling her swollen little clitoris. The lovely, wet, sexual sensations began building again. With her left, she stroked her brother's huge cock. She could barely get her fingers around the thick shaft. It seemed to grow longer and harder with each stroke of her hand.</p><p>Cindy stared at their reflection in the mirror, fascinated and ex cited by the lewd wantonness of the spectacle she saw there. Two teenaged children, brother and sister, naked and horny, and she, little virgin Cindy, was bringing them both to orgasm.</p><p>Billy reached up from behind her and began fondling Cindy's breasts, one in each hand. He squeezed and kneaded the firm young flesh. He pulled and pinched her nipples, making them even harder than they already were.</p><p>""Do you like this, Cindy?"" Billy asked. ""Tell me.""</p><p>""Yes, Billy, I like jerking you off while I play with my pussy. I like seeing us in the mirror. It makes me hot, Billy. I feel hot and wild.""</p><p>""Lick my finger, baby,"" Billy ordered her. ""Make it wet.""</p><p>He released Cindy's right tit and raised his hand in front of her face, the middle finger extended in an obscene gesture.</p><p>Seeing her brother making the ""fuck-you"" sign in her face while she pulled on his prick and fingered her pussy at the same time gave Cindy a new thrill. It was so dirty, so obscene, it made her feel cheap and whorish. She felt like a little slut, and she liked the feeling.</p><p>Cindy opened her lips and extended her pink little tongue. She licked Billy's finger from the base to the tip with one long, slurping lick.</p><p>""Lick all of it, baby. Get it wet all over.""</p><p>She licked it again from top to bottom, then she licked the sides. She twisted her neck, trying to lick the far side but couldn't reach it. So she opened her mouth and took his whole finger inside. She sucked up and down on Billy's finger, enjoying the feel of it on her lips and tongue. She knew instinctively that she would do this to Billy's cock, too, and she was looking forward to it.</p><p>""That's good, baby, really good,"" Billy said, appreciatively. He removed his finger from Cindy's mouth. A droplet of saliva hung from her lower lip.</p><p>I even look like a little whore, Cindy thought to herself.</p><p>Billy took his wet finger and placed it at the entrance to Cindy's cunt. He moved it up and down, teasing her puffy young cunt-lips.</p><p>""Oh, Billy, that feels good,"" Cindy moaned happily.</p><p>""This will feel even better, Sis.""</p><p>Slowly and steadily, Billy swirled his finger around inside Cindy's pussy-lips. Deeper and deeper he slipped his finger inside his sister's virgin cunt.</p><p>""Oh, yes, Billy, push it deeper,"" Cindy moaned. ""Your finger feels good inside me.""</p><p>""Inside what?""</p><p>""Inside my cunt, Billy. Your finger feels good inside my cunt. Push it in deeper, Billy, I like it. I like your finger in my cunt.""</p><p>Billy forced his finger further into Cindy's pussy. The young girl moaned and squirmed, rubbing her buttocks on his leg. Soon his finger encountered her hymen, her virgin membrane, her cherry.</p><p>""Ouch!"" Cindy gasped.</p><p>""What's the matter?"" Billy stopped his probing finger. ""Did I hurt you?""</p><p>""Only a little, Billy. Don't stop. It still feels good. Don't stop what you're doing.""</p><p>""Do you know what it's called?""</p><p>""No, what?""</p><p>""It's called finger-fucking, Cindy. I'm finger-fucking your virgin little cunt.""</p><p>""Keep it up, Billy. Finger-fuck me some more. Finger-fuck me 'til I come!""</p><p>Billy continued his exploration of his sister's cunt-hole. Her smooth inner folds were wet, and tight, and juicy. He swirled his finger around, feeling her gooey cunt-juice drip down his finger and onto his hand and wrist. Finally, he found the tiny hole in the center of her hymen. He pressed against it.</p><p>""Oh, Billy, oh, Billy,"" Cindy whimpered.</p><p>He watched his sister in the mirror. Her face was flushed, her eyes glazed. Her mouth hung open, the lips slack. Her finger rubbed her little clit furiously, almost too fast for the eye to follow. Her other hand pulled on his pecker wildly. She pumped the skin up and down, faster and faster.</p><p>""Oh, yes, Billy,"" she moaned again, ""push it in deeper. Fingerfuck me real deep in my cunt. I like it, Billy, I like it!""</p><p>The tip of Billy's finger pushed through the little hole in Cindy's hymen. She gasped slightly with the pain. It hurt a little, stretching her like that, but she didn't mind. It felt so good, Billy's finger up her cunt, that she didn't mind the pain at all. It even made the pleasure a little more exciting.</p><p>She looked at her brother's reflection in the mirror. He was staring at her intently. She could see his eyes moving from her breasts to her cunt and then back again. Cindy shimmied her shoulders, making her titties shake and jiggle. Billy moaned deep in his throat. His cock pulsed in her hand. He liked seeing his young sister making a wanton display of herself. Cindy smiled to herself. She knew that she had some power over her big brother at least.</p><p>She gripped his cock tighter, continuing to pull the loose, velvety skin up and down in a regular rhythm. Gnarled, twisted, veins stood out all along the length of his shaft. The helmet-shaped head already red and swollen, grew darker and more distended with each stroke of her hand. A few drops of clear liquid began to ooze from the tip.</p><p>""Are you coming, Billy?"" she asked, anxiously.</p><p>""Almost, Cindy,"" he gasped. ""I'm almost there. Don't stop. Keep jerking me. Make me come, baby. Your hand feels so good on my cock.""</p><p>""Wait!"" Cindy wailed. ""Don't come yet! I want to come too! Don't come without me!""</p><p>She slowed the stroking of his cock, trying to delay his orgasm until she was ready to come also. It seemed to be too late. Billy was gasping, his cock pulsed and throbbed in her small hand. She could feel the final contractions beginning.</p><p>""No, Billy, wait!"" Cindy cried. ""Help me! You've got to help me!""</p><p>Frantically, she let go of her clit and grabbed Billy's left hand away from her tit. She licked and sucked the first two fingers, making them wet and slippery with her saliva. The she placed his hand on the top of her slit, rubbing his fingers against her swollen clit.</p><p>""Here, you frig me, Billy,"" she said. ""You frig my clit for me. Yes, that feels so good!""</p><p>Billy would have done anything she told him to at that point. He was so near his orgasm that anything seemed preferable to her stopping rubbing his cock. He played with her clit just as she wanted him to. He rubbed it between his fingers, then he flicked it back and forth, then he pulled on it the same way he had pulled on her nipples.</p><p>Cindy moaned and squirmed on Billy's leg. She bucked and writhed like a woman possessed. She was almost there, almost.</p><p>""That's it, Billy, keep it up, frig me good,"" she moaned. ""Yes, it feels so good when you play with it like that! Don't stop with you other hand, Billy,"" she continued, almost in a daze of lust. ""Don't stop finger-fucking me, finger-fuck me deep, Billy, really deep!""</p><p>Now that Billy was frigging her clit for her, Cindy's right hand was free. She grasped Billy's hand, the one he was finger-fucking her with, and pressed it toward her, forcing more of his middle finger through her tiny cherry-hole.</p><p>""Yes, Billy, yes,"" she said. ""Nice and deep, like that, Billy, finger- fuck my virgin cunt deep, deep, deep!""</p><p>""Oh, God, Cindy,"" Billy gasped. ""I'm coming! Hurry up! I can't hold back! Hurry! Here I come!""</p><p>Billy's prick throbbed and swelled in Cindy's hand. She could see his balls contracting rhythmically in the mirror. He was ready to shoot his load!</p><p>Frantically, Cindy pulled on Billy's wrist. With one frenzied thrust, she pulled it to her, forcing Billy's finger all the way through her cherry into her inner cunt.</p><p>""Oh yes! Oh yes! Oh yes!"" she cried, pushing Billy's finger as deep inside her as she could. ""Come now, Billy! Come now! I'm there! I'm here! I'm commminnnggg!!!""</p><p>Wave after wave of pleasure poured through Cindy's body. She shook and gasped, she moaned and writhed, her head spun. Fire coursed through her loins and poured in liquid form from her cunt. Her whole body twitched spasmodically.</p><p>At the same time, Billy's cock erupted. When Cindy forced his finger past her cherry, it was though an electric shock ran through her cunt through his arm and down to his cock. He could almost feel her thrill as her virgin recesses were penetrated for the first time. The come shot from his cock in sympathy.</p><p>""I'm coming, Cindy,"" Billy called. ""I'm coming, too. Watch my jizz, Cindy, here it comes!""</p><p>First one, then another, and another, and another stream of cum shot from Billy's prick. One glob landed in Cindy's hair, another landed on her thigh. She tingled and thrilled at the feel of the hot liquid splashing on her.</p><p>Cindy kept pumping Billy's cock. Come oozed from his piss-hole and ran over her fingers. Soon her tiny hand was covered with his hot, sticky jism, but she wouldn't stop pumping. She milked Billy's cock until he had no more come to give her and his rod started to soften and grow limp in her hand.</p><p>Finally, exhausted from her own orgasm and convinced that Billy was done, too, Cindy leaned back against her brother's chest, heaving a sigh of deep satisfaction.</p><p>Looking at their reflection in the mirror, Cindy had to stifle a giggle. Didn't they look like the all-American family, she mused, him with his finger stuffed up her cunt and her with her hand covered with his jizz. What a picture! She leaned over and gave Billy an affectionate kiss on the cheek.</p><p>""Thank you, Billy. That was wonderful,"" she purred.</p><p>""Thank you, Sis,"" he replied. ""That was the best come I ever had!""</p><p>""Really? You're not just saying that to make me feel good, are you?""</p><p>""No way! You were great, really.""</p><p>""Then, you think we can do this again sometime?""</p><p>""You bet! Anytime! We can do this again, and lots more. We can do anything you want, Cindy.""</p><p>Gee, anything I want, Cindy thought. I wonder what else we could do that would be fun? I wonder?</p><p>Idly, Cindy took her hand from her brother's cock. It was still covered with his sticky come. She wiped it across her breasts. It still felt warm and oily. It gave her a shiver of dirty pleasure.</p><p>I wonder what else we can do, she thought.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Six</h5><p>Cindy's life changed both dramatically and subtly over the next few weeks. Dramatically, in that she felt a new confidence, a new ease, in everything she did. She spoke up more in her classes at school, she was more active and aggressive at sports, and she was less bashful and shy when talking to her friends and classmates. The change was subtle in that it came about as a result of a new attitude, a new way of looking at the world. And this change of attitude was the direct result of Billy's initiating her into the mysteries of love, sex, and incest.</p><p>However, this change did not come about immediately, or even easily. At first, in fact, Billy thought he had done Cindy more harm than good by turning her on sexually. He even vowed to himself not to touch her again unless and until she asked him to.</p><p>After her first session of afternoon sex with Billy, Cindy had become shy again. She retreated back into her shell of reticence and reserve.</p><p>She wouldn't talk to him or even watch television with him. When she came home from school she would lock herself in her room and study until dinner time. At the table with Billy and their parents, Cindy would talk to them but not to him. She wouldn't even look at her brother across the table, but instead she kept her eyes cast down at her plate, giving her food more attention than her family.</p><p>""Cindy, are you all right?"" her mother asked one night.</p><p>""Sure, Mom,"" she answered, sulkily.</p><p>""Are you sure, honey?"" her mother persisted. ""You've been so quiet these last couple of days, I'm a little worried about you.""</p><p>""It's nothing, Mom,"" Cindy lied, ""There's a big test coming up in Biology class and I've been studying a lot, that's all.""</p><p>Cindy's mom looked at her daughter, a slightly worried look creasing her forehead. She knew her daughter well enough to know when she was telling the truth and when she was not. This was definitely one of the times that she was not. But what the truth was, she had no idea.</p><p>""Well, if you have any trouble,"" she said with false cheerfulness, ""Just ask Billy to help you. He was always good in science. Biology was one of his best subjects.""</p><p>""I will, Mom,"" Cindy said, repressing a shudder.</p><p>* * *</p><p>The next afternoon Cindy was walking home from school alone. She carried her books in both arms, pressing them protectively to her chest. It was a habit she had developed before she had any breasts. She did it to hide the fact that she had remained flat-chested for so long, Now that her breasts had grown into ripe fullness, she continued the practice to prevent adolescent boys from copping a feel as they passed in the hall while changing classes.</p><p>Now Cindy was just walking alone, her eyes cast down, feeling sad and lonely, and more than anything else, confused. She was confused mostly about her own feelings. Billy had aroused in her a wantonness, a free, libidinous abandon that frightened the young girl. She had been curious about sex, and eager to learn from her loving older brother, but she had not been prepared to deal with the overpowering strength of the forces that sex would release in her. While she had been making out with Billy, it was as if she was another person entirely, someone with no inhibitions at all, someone who would abandon everything, risk anything, just to fulfill her wanton, lusting desires.</p><p>Cindy shuddered. She hated to think of herself that way. She had always striven to be a good girl, a sensible girl, someone who could be trusted and relied on to always do the right thing. Now, she realized, when it came to sex, she was someone who could not be relied on or perhaps it would be more accurate to say she was someone who could be relied on to do whatever felt good, regardless of whether it was right or wrong.</p><p>With thoughts like these tumbling through her head, Cindy walked along.</p><p>The leaves on the tress that lined the streets were turning red and gold and falling to the ground. The air was brisk and chilly. A gusting breeze tossed her hair and stung her cheeks. Cindy was oblivious to the autumnal beauty that surrounded her, she could only think of herself and what seemed to her to be her insurmountable problems.</p><p>Thus lost within herself, Cindy didn't realize that she was being followed. Just ten feet behind her, Billy walked the same path home. He hadn't intended to follow her. It was just coincidence that he had left school a few minutes after her and, since he walked more quickly than she did, he had nearly caught up with her just a block from their home.</p><p>Billy hadn't even recognized her at first. From behind, he had merely noticed that a girl was walking in front of him. He also noticed that she had a cute butt. The skirt she wore was stretched tightly across her buttocks, clearly outlining her round little ass-cheeks, and the cleft between them. Billy tried to imagine the soft, round thighs rubbing together beneath her skirt as she walked. He tried to imagine what she looked like naked. Was her cunt hair dark or light? Was it curly? Was it the same color as the hair on her head, soft and blonde?</p><p>It was then that Billy realized that the girl in front of him was his sister Cindy. He recalled that he had already seen her naked body, and touched it, and fondled it, and more. He remembered how skillfully she had jerked him off, even though it was her first time. He remembered how she had forced his finger deep into her cunt, past her tight little cherry, how she had gasped and moaned, and writhed in his arms as she came, pouring her thick, slippery cunt-juice over his hand.</p><p>Immediately, Billy felt his cock stiffen in his pants. He didn't know why Cindy had retreated from him these last couple of days. She acted as though she were mad at him. She wouldn't talked to him, or even look at him. Whatever it was, he decided, he would have to fix it. After all, he hadn't forced her to do anything she hadn't wanted to do. She had even thanked him when they were done. She had kissed him, only on the cheek, it was true, but she had kissed him out of gratitude. And now she was treating him like dirt, as if he didn't even exist.</p><p>Billy's swelling cock and growing desire for his virgin little sister spurred him to action. He lengthened his stride and quickly caught up with her.</p><p>""Hi, Sis,"" he said, walking by her side.</p><p>Cindy looked up, startled. She immediately turned away from him and continued walking, ignoring him completely.</p><p>Billy grabbed her by the arm and spun her toward him, making her face him.</p><p>""Cindy, what's the matter? Why are you mad at me?""</p><p>""You...you..."" Cindy was incoherent. Tears welled up in her pale blue eyes. Suddenly, she dropped her books and began beating Billy on the chest, trying with all her might to hurt him with her tiny little fists.</p><p>""Cindy, wait..."" Billy put up his arms to protect himself from her assault.</p><p>With a choking sob, Cindy turned and ran. She ran as fast as she could, trying to get away from what she feared most --- not her brother --- but her own uncontrollable passion.</p><p>Quickly, Billy stooped down and picked up his sister's schoolbooks.</p><p>Then he chased after her.</p><p>Cindy had just gotten the key in the lock and opened the front door when Billy came bounding up the steps behind her. She slipped inside the house and tried to shut the door behind her but Billy was too fast and too strong. He pushed her back into the foyer and slammed the door.</p><p>""Cindy, you've got to tell me,"" he was nearly shouting. ""What's wrong?""</p><p>Again she turned and tried to flee from him. Again he grabbed her arm and pulled her to him. With his other hand he grabbed her chin and forced her to turn and face him. Her eyes were puffy and her cheeks were wet with her tears. She was trying to choke back her sobs. Her lips were pouty and quivering.</p><p>Billy's head spun. She was so pretty, so sweet, so young, so delectable. Without planning to, without even thinking about what he was about to do, he kissed her.</p><p>He bent down and placed his mouth on hers. The contact was electric.</p><p>Cindy felt trapped by her big brother, smothered by his strength. She tried to twist away from him but could not. She felt the strength draining from her limbs. Billy's lips held her more firmly than his hands. She began to melt. She dropped her arms.</p><p>Billy let go of Cindy's arm. He put his arm around her and crushed her body to his. The taste of her lips sent fire racing through his loins.</p><p>His cock grew and swelled, pressing painfully against his pants. He parted his lips and thrust his tongue into his sister's waiting mouth.</p><p>Cindy shivered at the moist contact of Billy's tongue against her lips.</p><p>Her whole body trembled. This was what she had most feared, and most desired. Billy was exciting her passions and desires as she had never felt before. She parted her lips and let his tongue enter. She rubbed her tongue against his, thrilling at the intimate contact.</p><p>Billy was on fire. His sister's luscious young body excited him beyond measure and reason, beyond control. He had to struggle with himself to stop from tearing her clothes off and raping her on the spot. He dropped his hand from her jaw and placed it on her breast. He squeezed hard, massaging her firm young flesh.</p><p>Cindy moaned deep in her throat. She tore her mouth away from Billy's and buried her face in his neck.</p><p>""Billy, Billy, Billy,"" she whispered.</p><p>She ground her hips against his. She could feel the bulge in his crotch pressing against her belly. She rubbed against it harder, exciting both of them simultaneously.</p><p>Still squeezing Cindy's breast with one hand, Billy dropped the other from her shoulders to her ass. He held her tightly against him. He pumped his hips up and down, dry-humping his little sister. He squeezed her buttocks the same way he squeezed her tit, urgently, passionately, with no thought for anything but the delicious, incestuous sensations she was giving him.</p><p>""Cindy, don't be mad at me,"" Billy pleaded. ""I love you, Sis. I need you. I've got to have you.""</p><p>Cindy clung tightly to her older brother. She had never been mad at him. She was only afraid of the lustful urges he aroused in her.</p><p>""Billy,"" she said, ""I'm not mad at you. It's just that...we shouldn't...you know...it's wrong.""</p><p>""No, Sis, it's not wrong,"" Billy insisted. ""It's not wrong, it's wonderful. You like what we did last time, I know you did. And you want to do it again, I can tell.""</p><p>""But, Billy..."" she whispered, hesitantly.</p><p>""Cindy, I promise,"" Billy pressed on. ""We won't do anything you don't want to do. I won't hurt you. I won't force you."" He relaxed his grip slightly and pulled back so he could look his younger sister in the eye. ""Cindy, I've got to have you, I've got to, any way you'll let me, please?""</p><p>Looking up into her big brother's face, seeing the need there, the aching desire in his burning eyes, Cindy relented.</p><p>""But not the 'f-thing', okay,"" Cindy said softly.</p><p>""No fucking? Sure, Sis, whatever you say. Just like last time, only better. You'll see, Cindy, you'll like it. It's not wrong, we'll just make out some more, like last time, only better.</p><p>* * *</p><p>The two teen-agers stood facing each other in Cindy's bedroom.</p><p>""Let's get undressed together,"" Billy suggested.</p><p>""What do you mean?"" Cindy was unsure of what he wanted.</p><p>""Look, you just stand there and do what I do, okay?""</p><p>""Okay."" Cindy didn't know what Billy had in mind, but already she had that now familiar fluttery feeling in her stomach, the feeling of uncertain excitement that preceded sex-play with her brother.</p><p>Billy kicked off his shoes and then pulled off his socks. Cindy stepped out of her shoes, having wore no stockings.</p><p>Billy unbuttoned his shirt and pulled it from his shoulder. He wasn't wearing any undershirt. Cindy unbuttoned her blouse with trembling fingers. Her eyes were on her brother's muscular chest and abdomen. She licked her lips. Billy's torso was young, smooth, and perfectly proportioned. Cindy wanted to feel his naked skin rubbing against hers.</p><p>She reached behind her back to unhook her bra.</p><p>""Wait,"" Billy said, ""Don't take it off yet.""</p><p>""But you're not wearing anything on top,"" Cindy protested.</p><p>""I know, but I want you to wait anyway. It'll be more fun. Watch.""</p><p>Billy unbuckled his belt, opened the top button of his pants and pulled down the zipper. Cindy watched every step of the process with rapt attention. She felt her knees getting weak and rubbery, her pussy was starting to itch. Billy pushed his pants down to his knees and then pulled them off one leg at a time. He threw them across the room. They landed in a heap in a corner. Billy then stood facing his sister, wearing only his underpants. His cock was in a state of fierce erection. It stretched his white cotton briefs out in front of him in an obscene fashion.</p><p>""Come on, Cindy,"" he said, ""You take yours off, too. And don't start frigging yourself yet, let's make it last.""</p><p>Slightly startled, Cindy raised her eyes to Billy's face. She had been staring at the bulge in his shorts and unselfconsciously had begun rubbing her crotch through her skirt with slow, languid strokes of her hand.</p><p>Quickly then, Cindy took off her belt and unzipped her skirt. It fell at her feet and she stepped out of it, kicking it aside to join Billy's pants in the corner. Now she was wearing only her plain cotton panties and bra. She stood with her arms at her sides, gazing at her brother.</p><p>How could she have resisted this, she wondered. She could not imagine why she had felt so scared, so upset before. It now seemed to her to be the most natural, normal thing for her to learn about sex from her loving older brother, and for her to please him any and every way she could.</p><p>Billy stepped forward. His cock, still covered by his underpants, almost touched Cindy's belly. He watched her staring at it in anticipation. Her breathing was shallow. Billy was pleased and excited by Cindy's sudden re-acquiescence to his desires. She would soon be an active and experienced sex partner, he was sure. The fact that she was his little sister just made it dirtier and more exciting for him.</p><p>Billy gazed at his sister's lovely young body. It was perfectly formed and ripe for plucking. The curves of her breasts showed above her bar.</p><p>With each inhalation they pressed more tightly against the cotton lace.</p><p>Billy could see her tight little nipples through the fabric. They poked two sharp little point in the fabric.</p><p>He let his gaze roam down her body. Her wide, healthy chest tapered down to a thin, delicate waist and then flared out again into full, girlish hips. The panties she wore must be an old pair, he thought, bought before her body had begun developing. The cotton fabric was stretched so tightly across her hips that it was practically sheer.</p><p>Billy could see her belly-button on her flat little tummy, and below that, where her full, round thighs joined together, he could see the slight bulge of her pubis. He could even discern the individual pubic hairs and the slight indentation of her slit between her pussy-lips.</p><p>Right there at her cunt, Billy saw a drop of moisture. Her cunt was wet and dripping already.</p><p>""Don't move, Cindy,"" Billy said. ""Let me do this part.""</p><p>He reached around behind Cindy's back with both hands and unhooked her bra-straps. He pulled it off her arms and dropped it on the floor.</p><p>Cindy shuddered and took a deep breath, as if relieved to be free of restraint. Billy knelt down in front of his sister. He hooked his fingers under the waist-band of her panties and gently tugged. Cindy moaned softly, her hips undulating slightly of their own accord. He pulled the tight fabric down over her hips and belly. It seemed to stick at her crotch, trapped by the juncture of her legs.</p><p>Cindy sighed and bent her knees ever so slightly, just enough to allow her to spread her thighs and let Billy finish removing her panties. She was trembling with anticipation. She had denied herself this pleasure for too long.</p><p>Billy tugged her panties down to her ankles. Cindy stepped out of them.</p><p>Billy remained on his knees before her, relishing the close-up view of her wet, virgin cunt. The sweet, pungent aroma of her adolescent pussy wafted into his nostrils. He put his nose in her pubic hair and inhaled deeply. The smell made him light-headed and caused his prick to throb.</p><p>He exhaled through his mouth, blowing his hot breath across Cindy's cunt.</p><p>""Oh!"" Cindy said. Involuntarily, she bent her knees more and thrust her hips forward, trying to bring her cunt into contact with Billy's mouth.</p><p>""Not yet,"" Billy said, drawing away from her. He stood up. ""Now you undress me.""</p><p>Cindy immediately dropped to her knees before her brother. She grabbed the waist-band of his briefs and pulled down. Billy's cock was too hard and stiff. She had to pull the shorts out and around it before she could get them off of him. Billy lifted one foot, then the other so Cindy could free the shorts from around his ankles.</p><p>Billy's prick bobbed free in front of her fact. She had never seen it up close like this before. The helmet-shaped head was dull red and swollen. One thick vein ran along the underside of his cock from the tip to the base where it joined his ball-sack. His balls were large and full, the size and shape of a large peach. They were sparsely covered with blonde pubic hairs, just like her own. The skin was tight and wrinkled.</p><p>At the top of his prick, a clear drop of liquid hung from Billy's piss- hole. Cindy stared at it, fascinated. She remembered the feel and texture of Billy's come on her hand. She remembered how he had ordered her to lick and suck his finger. She wondered what it would be like to lick and suck his prick in that same way. She wondered what his come would feel like in her mouth, how it would taste.</p><p>Impulsively, Cindy stuck out her tongue and touched it to the tip of Billy's prick. She licked up the drop of pre-come liquid that hung there. It tasted salty and sweet. She put her lips together and kissed the tip of Billy's prick, chastely, the way a little girl might kiss her favorite doll. Then she sat back on her heels and looked up at her big brother.</p><p>""Why did you do that, Sis?"" Billy asked her.</p><p>""I don't know,"" she answered. ""I just wanted to see what it tasted like, I guess.""</p><p>""And how did it taste?""</p><p>""Kinda good."" She smiled up at him with a sly look in her eye.</p><p>""Would you like some more?""</p><p>""Maybe.""</p><p>""Come with me.""</p><p>He pulled her to her feet and led her to her bed. He flopped down on his back, his cock standing straight up.</p><p>""Now, you kneel over my head,"" he ordered.</p><p>Cindy climbed up on the bed. She placed her knees on either side of his head, her shins pressing into his shoulders.</p><p>""Like this?"" she asked.</p><p>""No, turn and face the other way.""</p><p>Cindy did as she was told.</p><p>""Now, squat down,"" he told her. ""I want to eat your pussy.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Just do like I tell you,"" he commanded. ""You'll see.""</p><p>Cindy squatted down, bending her hips.</p><p>""No, no,"" Billy protested. ""You're putting your ass in my face. I want your pussy.""</p><p>Cindy leaned forward and tilted her hips back. The only way she could maintain her balance was to put her hands down on the bed. Then she was on all fours over her brother, her cunt over his face and his cock under hers.</p><p>""That's it, Sis,"" Billy chuckled. ""Are you getting the idea?""</p><p>Cindy was definitely getting the idea. She lowered her hips until she felt her pussy brush against Billy's chin. Billy rewarded her by giving her slit a quick lick.</p><p>Billy was ecstatic. Cindy's firm, round ass was presented clearly to his view. Her pussy was pink and puffy with anticipation. He could taste the sweet, tangy flavor of her cunt-juice, already oozing from her cunt-lips. He licked her slit again, this time forcing his tongue between the lips.</p><p>Cindy gasped and shuddered. She fought to control herself, to keep herself from mashing her cunt down against her brother's mouth and smothering him. She never expected that Billy would do anything like this. He was eating her cunt! He was licking her where she peed and he didn't mind! It was his idea! She hadn't even asked him to do it! It was dirty, it was obscene, and Cindy loved it!</p><p>""Billy, I love what you're doing down there,"" she gasped.</p><p>""Tell me about, Cindy,"" he said, his breath blowing hot against her cunt. ""You know I like to hear you talk dirty.""</p><p>""You're licking my cunt, Billy,"" Cindy said.</p><p>The words seemed to increase her own passion. Once her initial reluctance was overcome, Cindy would turn into a passionate and imaginative sex partner. She loved the hot, wet feel of her own cunt as much has she loved the smell and feel of Billy's cock. Billy's insistence that she use dirty language while they did dirty things to each other made her feel cheap and dirty herself, and that, somehow, got her even more excited and turned-on than anything else they did together.</p><p>""Do you like it when I lick your cunt, Cindy?"" he persisted.</p><p>""I love it when you lick my cunt, Billy. Don't just lick the lips, stick your tongue inside me and eat my pussy. Eat me out, Billy!""</p><p>Billy reached up and with his thumbs spread Cindy's cunt-lips apart. He pulled her swollen lips open, exposing the hot, wet folds within. A couple of drops of Cindy's cunt-juice dripped out and landed on his chin. He licked them off.</p><p>""Your cunt is so pretty, Cindy,"" he said. ""So soft and pink --and your cunt-juice is nice and hot, too. I'll never get enough of your pretty little cunt, Sis, never.""</p><p>""Don't talk about it, Billy, eat it!"" Cindy wailed. ""Eat my cunt! Stick your tongue in my piss-box and eat me out! Hurry! I can't wait!""</p><p>Still holding her cunt-lips open with his thumbs Billy spread his hands over Cindy's ass-cheeks and pulled her down to him. He shoved his tongue as deep into her cunt as it could reach. Cindy's thick virgin cunt-juice poured down into his mouth. He licked and swallowed it greedily, savoring the sweet, girlish flavor.</p><p>""Oh, God, Billy!"" Cindy gasped. ""That's good...that's wonderful... do it more...eat me, Billy...eat my hot pussy...eat me good!""</p><p>Billy plunged his tongue wildly into his sister's cunt. He swirled it around, licking and teasing her hot, inner flesh. Cindy's cunt-juice dripped out over his chin. She ground her ass in his face.</p><p>Cindy was in a daze of incestuous bliss. When Billy had stuck his finger up her cunt, she thought she had never felt anything so good before, but this, Billy's hot, wet tongue going deep inside her sensitive pussy, this was ten times better, better than she could have dreamed!</p><p>Looking down, Cindy saw Billy's cock directly below her face. This was why he had wanted her to get over him like this, she thought. He wanted her to suck him while he ate her! Well, that was all right with Cindy.</p><p>She had already wondered what it would be like to have Billy's cock in her mouth. She liked the taste of the lube-juice she had licked off his prick earlier and she had no hesitation about experimenting further.</p><p>""That feels good, Billy. I like the way you lick my pussy,"" she said, savoring the words as she spoke them. ""Would you like me to suck your cock? Do you want me to suck you off while you eat me?""</p><p>Billy tore his mouth from his sister's cunt momentarily.</p><p>""Suck my dick, baby,"" he said. ""Suck me off. I want to come in your mouth.""</p><p>Cindy immediately lowered her head to her brother's crotch. She opened her jaws wide and took the enormous head of Billy's cock into her mouth. The taste was all she had dreamed it would be. The heady, musky aroma filled her nostrils and tongue, making her dizzy and light-headed with lust.</p><p>""Oh, good, baby, good, Cindy,"" Billy moaned. ""Suck my cock, baby, and I'll come in your mouth.""</p><p>Cindy released Billy's prick from her mouth momentarily.</p><p>""Don't talk, just lick,"" she said. ""I want to come, too.""</p><p>Thus admonished, Billy went back to eating his sister's pussy. He ran his tongue around her swollen pussy-lips and plunged it as deep into her cunt-hole as he could reach. Cindy plunged and bucked above him.</p><p>She ground her hips in his face and rubbed her pussy on his chin. She moaned and thrashed like a wild animal.</p><p>Meanwhile, Cindy was busy with her brother's cock. She held the bulbous head in her mouth and swirled her tongue around it, licking it thoroughly all over. She let her saliva drip from the corners of her mouth and run down Billy's shaft, lubricating it. Then she pressed down, sucking fully half of Billy's enormous shaft into her mouth.</p><p>Billy stiffened at the pleasurable sensation. Cindy's mouth thrilled him beyond measure. Uncontrollably, he began pumping his hips, forcing his cock deeper into Cindy' mouth.</p><p>Cindy didn't pull away. She held still while Billy pumped his dick into her. She opened her mouth wider, allowing him easier access. She felt his cock pressing against the back of her mouth, massaging her tonsils.</p><p>She repressed her instinct to gag and held steady. Slowly, Billy forced his massive cock down Cindy's throat. When Billy seemingly could go no further. Cindy helped him by pressing her head down and swallowing the rest of it.</p><p>Soon Cindy's lips were stretched around the base of her brother's cock and her nose was buried in his balls. Billy moaned with pleasure. He rotated hips slowly and steadily, extracting the utmost sensation from his sister's mouth and tongue.</p><p>Cindy couldn't take much more. She was almost to the point of coming and she wanted Billy to come with her. She bobbed her head up and down on his cock, sucking him with long, slow, slurping strokes of her mouth.</p><p>Billy moaned and forced his tongue deeper into Cindy's cunt. He licked and sucked like a madman. He squeezed her ass-cheeks and nibbled on her cunt-lips. His cock grew harder and thicker in Cindy's mouth.</p><p>Cindy felt herself starting to come. Bolts of electric pleasure shot through her cunt. She felt her cunt-muscles contracting rhythmically, the come-juice starting to flow. She raised her head and held just the top half of Billy's cock in her mouth. She swirled the tongue around the head. With her right hand, she grasped the base of the shaft and began pumping the skin up and down, jerking Billy off in her mouth.</p><p>Her efforts were quickly rewarded. Billy's prick soon began to swell and throb. The pulsations came quicker and stronger. Soon she could taste the musky flavor of his pre-come fluid on her tongue. She pumped faster, heedless of hitting herself in the face as she jerked him off.</p><p>Billy moaned and gasped. He pumped his hips up and down, trying to keep as much of his cock in Cindy's mouth as he could. He sucked her pussy- juice as a drowning man would gulp for air.</p><p>The first shot of milky jizz splashed into Cindy's mouth. She nearly fainted with excitement. Immediately, her own orgasm completely overtook her. Her hips bucked and spasmed. She ground her cunt in Billy' face, nearly smothering him with her cunt-juice. She sucked his cock as hard as she could. She beat his shaft up and down, forcing his come into her mouth.</p><p>Billy shook and spasmed under his sister. His come shot in thick gooey streams into her mouth. He licked her cunt in a delirium of incestuous lust.</p><p>Cindy tried to swallow it all as best she could. Spurt after creamy spurt of hot, sticky come poured out of Billy's piss-hole and filled her mouth. She sucked and swallowed and still more came. Rivulets of milky come ran from the corners of her mouth, down Billy's cock and over her hand. Still she kept pumping. She wanted it all. She wanted to drain her brother dry. She wanted him to fill her with his come.</p><p>* * *</p><p>Some time later, tired and spent, the two teen-agers still lay on Cindy's bed, with each of their heads at the other's crotch. Cindy couldn't have been happier. With Billy's tongue in her cunt and his cock in her mouth, she felt thoroughly content and fulfilled.</p><p>As she lay there, halfway between sleeping and waking, Cindy pondered her life and where it was leading her. She was entering unchartered waters. None of her friends had done anything like this, she was sure.</p><p>She didn't quite know if she should be proud of what she had with Billy or not. She decided just to accept it for the time being and not to say anything to anyone. They probably wouldn't understand anyway. They'd probably think, just as she had thought, that incest was wrong. They wouldn't understand how wonderful it was to have a sweet, loving brother like Billy. They probably wouldn't understand at all.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Seven</h5><p>""Cindy, I can't get over the change in you.""</p><p>Cindy and Marla were walking away from the school together. They had finished their classes for the day were heading over to Cindy's house.</p><p>They had made a date to study together. Mid-terms were coming up soon and neither girl was doing well enough in her classes not to need help.</p><p>""Really, Cindy,"" Marla continued, ""I remember last year you were such a shy little stick of a thing, and now --- why, it's almost as if you were a different person.""</p><p>""Gosh, Marla,"" Cindy said, secretly pleased that her friend had noticed the difference, ""I don't know what you mean. I'm still just plain old me.""</p><p>""Don't kid a kidder, Cindy,"" Marla persisted. ""Something's changed.</p><p>Have you got a boyfriend hidden away somewhere that you're not telling me about? Is that it?""</p><p>Cindy blushed. Marla's guess was closer to the truth than she would have liked. Should she tell Marla the truth, she wondered. No, better not, she decided. It was impossible to tell how anyone would react, even a friend as close as Marla.</p><p>""No, there's no one new in my life,"" Cindy replied. That statement at least was technically accurate, even if it wasn't exactly the truth.</p><p>The two girls finished the walk to Cindy's house in only a few minutes.</p><p>The rest of their conversation concerned itself with boys, fashion, and the unfairness of their teachers, in that order.</p><p>Once they got to her house, Cindy unlocked the front door and let them in.</p><p>""We'll have the place to ourselves for a while,"" Cindy said. ""Billy's at football practice and my folks won't be home for hours.""</p><p>""That's neat, Cindy,"" Marla said. ""I wish my mom would get a job or something. She's always waiting for me when I get home. 'How was school, dear? Did you meet any nice boys?'"" Marla mimicked her mother's parental concern. ""What a nag!""</p><p>""Yeah, it is kind of nice to have some freedom,"" Cindy agreed. ""Even if it is only for a few hours.""</p><p>The two girls went up the stairs to Cindy's room. They spread their books out on the floor and sat down to make an attempt at learning the mysteries of mathematics. Within less than an hour, however, it became clear that neither girl had a sufficient grasp of the subject to be of any help to herself or the other.</p><p>""It's hopeless, Cindy,"" Marla sighed. ""I can't make heads or tails of these formulas.""</p><p>""Me neither,"" Cindy agreed. ""Maybe we can get Billy to help us when he gets home,"" she added brightly. ""He was always pretty good at math.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Marla said, closing her text book. ""How is Billy, anyway?"" she asked.</p><p>""Fine, I guess. Why do you ask?""</p><p>""Oh, no reason."" She leaned back against Cindy's bed. ""He is a hunk, though. Does he have a girlfriend?""</p><p>""I don't think so,"" Cindy said.</p><p>Cindy was surprised to realize that she was reluctant to discuss Billy's social life with Marla. She felt a little jealous of her big brother; she wanted to keep him for herself. She didn't like other girls being interested in him, she didn't want to have to share him with anyone.</p><p>""Want to see my new bathing suit?"" Cindy asked, changing the subject.</p><p>""Cindy, it's autumn,"" Marla said.</p><p>""I know, that's why it was on sale.""</p><p>She went to her bureau and rummaged through the drawers for a moment.</p><p>Then she turned back to her friend.</p><p>""Here it is, see?""</p><p>It was one of the skimpiest string bikinis Marla had ever seen. It resembled nothing more than three little patches of pastel fabric tied together with a few strand of dental floss.</p><p>Marla let out a soft whistle. ""Cindy, that's hot,"" she said. ""Let's see it on you.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>Without any hesitation, Cindy began stripping off her clothing. After all, she and Marla had their gym lockers next to each other and often showered together after gym class. They had seen, and even occasionally touched, each other's naked bodies many times in the past.</p><p>It wasn't until she had dropped her bra and was bending down to pull off her panties that Cindy noticed that Marla was staring at her intently. She remembered the time that Marla had asked her to help her adjust her bra blushed. Quickly, she picked up her bikini and put it on.</p><p>""There,"" she said brightly. ""How does it look?""</p><p>""It looks hot, Cindy,"" Marla said. ""Real hot.""</p><p>It did look good on her. The tiny bathing suit did more to show off the young girl's budding figure than it did to cover it.</p><p>Cindy thought she saw more than just an appreciation of fashion in her friend's eye but didn't know exactly what it was or if she should do anything about it.</p><p>""Can I try it on?"" Marla asked. ""I'd like to see how it looks on me.""</p><p>""Sure,"" Cindy said. ""Why not?""</p><p>Marla quickly stripped out of her clothes. Almost before Cindy had finished taking the bikini off, Marla was as naked as she.</p><p>Cindy couldn't help but admire her friend's natural beauty. Al most five and a half feet tall, with flaming red hair and green eyes, full, luscious breasts and hips, long, tapering legs and arms, Marla was going to be a gorgeous, statuesque woman when she finished growing.</p><p>Cindy handed the bikini to her friend and turned to pick up her panties.</p><p>""Wait,"" Marla said. ""Don't get dressed yet. I want to see something.""</p><p>""What?"" Cindy asked, turning to face her.</p><p>""Look,"" Marla said, stepping up close to her. ""See how much hard er my nipples are than yours? I wonder why that is.""</p><p>Cindy didn't say anything. She was surprised, stunned by what her friend was saying.</p><p>""Have you ever wondered what it would be like to touch another girl's breasts, Cindy?"" Marla asked.</p><p>""No...I..."" Cindy stammered.</p><p>""I have,"" Marla interrupted her.</p><p>Marla reached out and began tracing a circle around Cindy's left breast with her fingernail. Very gently, barely touching her friend's naked tit-flesh. Marla outlined Cindy's breast with her finger.</p><p>Cindy shuddered but didn't pull away. Marla was acting very strangely, but she was also getting Cindy very excited.</p><p>Marla's fingernail continued circling Cindy's breast, but the circles kept getting smaller, spiraling inward, approaching the sensitive nipple in the center.</p><p>""Look, Cindy,"" Marla said. ""Now your nipple is starting to get hard, too.""</p><p>It was true. Cindy's soft, pink aureole was starting to crinkle and pucker. Soon her nipple stuck out hard and straight just like Marla's.</p><p>""Marla, wait...What are you doing?"" Cindy stammered.</p><p>""Isn't what I'm doing obvious, Cindy?"" Marla asked. ""Don't you like it?</p><p>Your nipples seem to like it."" She had reached the center of Cindy's breast and now she was tickling Cindy's nipple with her fingertip.</p><p>""Look, your other nipple likes it, and I haven't even got ten to her yet.""</p><p>Just as Marla said it was, Cindy's right nipple was hard and puckered as well, aching, waiting for the girl's gentle, insistent touch.</p><p>""Have you ever wondered what it would be like to kiss another girl's tittie, Cindy"" she asked.</p><p>""Marla...don't...I..."" Cindy protested. She was frightened, confused.</p><p>She hadn't expected anything like this to happen. Marla dated boys, she was one of the prettiest and most popular girls in school. Cindy was completely unprepared for what was about to happen.</p><p>Marla leaned over and placed her lips on Cindy's rigid nipple. She sucked the hard little tip and teased it with her teeth.</p><p>Cindy sucked in her breath. Marla's mouth felt almost as good as Billy's on her tit. She sighed softly, enjoying the new experience. She didn't want to encourage Marla but she didn't want to stop her either.</p><p>She didn't know what she wanted. She wanted Marla to go on sucking on her tittie.</p><p>As if she could read her friend's mind, Marla sucked harder on Cindy's breast. After she had stimulated the right one, she moved to the left.</p><p>At the same time she dropped her hand to Cindy's crotch. She cupped her palm over Cindy's cunt. She could feel the heat coming from Cindy's pussy. She released Cindy's nipple from her mouth and smiled down at her friend.</p><p>""Marla, what are you doing?"" Cindy gasped.</p><p>""Have you ever wondered what it would be like to kiss a girl, Cindy?""</p><p>Marla asked, ignoring Cindy's question.</p><p>""Marla...please...""</p><p>""Did you know your cunt is a hot as an oven, Cindy? Would you like me to fix that for you?""</p><p>Cindy didn't know what to say or do. Her knees were weak, her mouth was dry, her cunt was on fire.</p><p>""Come here, Cindy,"" Marla said. ""Let me show you something. You'll like it.""</p><p>Marla led Cindy to her own bed and had her lie down on it. Then she got on top of her. She held her weight on her knees and elbows, holding her body just above Cindy's. Her large, full breasts hung down from her chest, her nipples grazed Cindy's lightly. Cindy shivered and squirmed at the erotic contact.</p><p>""Hold still, Cindy,"" Marla said, softly. ""I'll bet we make a perfect fit.""</p><p>Gently, Marla lowered herself down onto the willing young girl. She positioned her titties right over Cindy's so that their nipples were pressed together. Then she lowered her hips. Marla's cunt came in contact with Cindy's Their pubic hairs intertwined.</p><p>""We do fit, Cindy,"" Marla said. ""Can you feel it?""</p><p>""Oh, yes, Marla."" Cindy smiled shyly up at her friend. ""You feel really good on me.""</p><p>""Have you ever thought about doing this before, Cindy?"" Marla whispered. ""I've thought about it, a lot.""</p><p>""But, Marla,"" Cindy said. ""I thought you liked boys.""</p><p>""I do like boys, Cindy. I like you, too. Don't you like me?""</p><p>In reply, Cindy took Marla's face in both her hands and kissed her full on the mouth. She hadn't planned on it, but it was what she wanted to do.</p><p>Marla moaned and opened her lips. She jabbed her tongue into Cindy's mouth and kissed her deeply. She ground her hips against Cindy's, rubbing their pussies together.</p><p>Cindy was immediately on fire. Letting Marla make love to her like this was, in some ways, even kinkier than making out with Billy. She spread her legs and undulated her hips. She could feel Marla's clit rubbing against her own.</p><p>Gasping for air, Cindy pulled her mouth away from Marla's.</p><p>""You were right, Marla,"" Cindy grinned. ""We do fit perfectly. Fuck me with your pussy, Marla. I like it. Fuck me good.""</p><p>Marla needed no further encouragement. She ground her hips and pressed her clit hard against her willing young partner. She rubbed her lush breasts against Cindy's firm tit-mounds, their nipples poking hard, almost painfully, into each other.</p><p>Cindy wrapped her arms around Marla. She opened her mouth and drew Marla's back down to her. She kissed again, even more passionately than before.</p><p>The two girls were lost in a frenzy of lesbian lust. Marla ground her cunt against Cindy's and Cindy spread her legs to receive her. Cindy clasped Marla to her breast, enjoying the soft, warm pressure of Marla's breasts on hers. Perspiration dripped from Marla onto Cindy and mingled with hers.</p><p>Cindy felt Marla's cunt juice dripping down onto her pussy. She gasped and shuddered. She bucked her hips.</p><p>""I'm coming,"" she whispered. ""Marla, you're...I've got to ...I'm coming!""</p><p>""Wait!"" Marla wailed. ""Wait for me!""</p><p>""I can't! Oh, God, it's good! Marla...your cunt...your tits...my pussy...my God!""</p><p>Cindy heaved and writhed on the bed. Waves of nearly unbearable pleasure crashed over her. Marla had to hang on, she felt as she were riding a bucking bronco.</p><p>Suddenly, Marla was with her. Marla's orgasm overtook her just as Cindy was coming. Electric contractions shot through her body from her cunt to her head, making her shake and quiver all over.</p><p>Marla's pussy-juice oozed from her cunt and dripped onto Cindy where it mingled with hers and pooled on the bed between their legs. The girls moaned and sighed in their mutual pleasure. They had been able to give each other something very special.</p><p>Finally, when their pleasure was spent, Marla rolled off Cindy and lay by her side. They gently stroked each other's body, enjoying the new intimacy they had discovered.</p>"
333,Child Care Centre,Anonymous,,"['pedo', 'preteen']",,2012-06-14T00:00:00,This is fiction.,"<p>When I learned that a child-care centre had been opened in our town and that it was being used as a location for kiddie porn production I quickly volunteered for a (non-paying) job.</p><p>My first trip to the child care centre my assignment was to help in any way possible to get the kids ready for whatever scene was to be shot next. First little Jimmy, about 10 years old was going to fuck little Janet, my job was to get Jimmy ready then Janet. I took Jimmy's pants off and looked at his little dick. It was really cute, maybe about two inches long and soft. Jimmy had not been in a movie before so he didn't know what to expect. I gently touched his little pecker and his little belly jumped a little. I told him to be calm, he would like what was coming, it would not hurt but would feel really very good.</p><p>Jimmy relaxed and laid his head back, while I undressed little Janet. Janet was eleven and just beginning to develop. Her little tits were the first thing I saw as I undressed her, they were really very beautiful. A small swelling on each side of her chest with a pink nipple topping it off. Her little stomach was soft and round and was quivering as my hands passed over it to grasp the elastic of her panties, and pull them off of her. Janet had watched as I undressed Jimmy, and now Jimmy was watching as I undressed Janet. I gently placed my mouth on Janet's budding breasts one at a time and felt her body react to my touch as I held my hand on her stomach. Jimmy was avidly watching all this activity and asked Janet if that felt good. She replied that it felt great. I then moved to Jimmy. I was to do something I'd never done before. I'd have done just about anything to keep this job though. I gently took his little dick into my mouth.</p><p>It felt soft and pleasant to the inside of my mouth. I began to move Jimmy's little pecker around in my mouth; rubbing my tongue around on the sensitive underside. Soon I could feel his little penis hardening in my mouth. I moved my mouth up and down so I could give him the feeling he would be looking for, when in a few minutes he would fuck Janet. Jimmy began to moan and writhe around so to avoid making him cum in my mouth, I stopped sucking and moved my mouth off Jimmy's little hard pecker and took a look at it, I had done well it was now about 5 inches long and sticking straight up. The camera zoomed it on the results of my handiwork and I moved over to little Janet.</p><p>Janet had been watching the action as I sucked little Jimmy's cock and seemed to relish the idea of receiving the same treatment. I also was looking forward to fondling her nubile young body. I began by kissing her gently on the mouth, moving my mouth slowly down to her budding little breasts, licking them gently one at a time. Then gently taking each tit in turn into my mouth, I sucked and caressed it with my tongue. I then moved my mouth down and looked at her totally hairless pussy. This was a truly delectable sight. Janet's little pussy was just like a little baby pussy only larger and firmer. I began to move my tongue up and down the crack feeling her little body quiver each time my tongue passed over her little clitoris. I pulled her pussy into my mouth deeply and felt her suck in her breath as her little body tensed. I knew it was now time for the scene and called Jimmy over to Janet's mat. Janet's naked body was flat on the mat and so inviting it was all I could do to bring Jimmy over instead of ripping off my clothes and fucking her little twat myself. However, I wanted to be able to come back so I laid Jimmy's naked body next to Janet's and told each of them to do to the other what I'd been doing to them. I placed them sixty-nine style and Jimmy immediately put his little cock in front of Janet's mouth. Janet opened her mouth and took that little dick in like an old pro. Jimmy started sucking and licking on Janet's little hairless pussy and the scene was complete.</p><p>The camera moved in for a close up of Jimmy's little dick moving in and out of that little eager mouth, then down to see Janet's little twat getting licked and sucked by Jimmy's little mouth, it was one of the most erotic sights I'd ever witnessed. Soon I had to bring this scene to a halt, because the main idea was to shoot a scene of these two children fucking. I moved Jimmy so his little dick was by Janet's pussy, arranged the camera for a close up, and slowly guided his hard little cock into Janet's hairless little twat. The cameras caught the detail of that little cock deflowering Janet's pussy, and the look on Jimmy's face as well as Janet's as they felt the pleasure only fucking can give.</p><p>Jimmy began to move faster and faster pushing his little dick in and out of Janet's pussy. Janet was moving in unison with his every motion. I then following the directors' instructions lifted his little body from hers and had her hold his little cock as cum squirted violently from it hitting her in the face, stomach and tits. She watched this as if hypnotized, then smiled at what she had seen. Seeming to understand what power she had.</p><p>Now that the main scene had been shot, it was time for my pay. Which was to do whatever I wanted with either of the actors. Jimmy was played out now but Janet was still horny. I started to put my cock into her pussy, the camera moved in for another close-up, but I moved my cock to Janet's mouth and told her to suck it while I brought her to a climax like she brought Jimmy to. I began to lick and suck that sweet hairless little pussy Little Janet began to groan and quiver while she kept saying yes! Yes! Soon she was ready to cum and I stopped and brought my big cock around and lined it up with her little vagina, one hard push and my cock went deep into that hairless cunt. She squealed and put her arms around me pushing her little clit against the shaft of my cock; this made my cock hit the end of her cunt. She kept moving her tight pussy around on my cock and the feeling became unbearably good. I began to cum. Shooting my cum into that tight little pussy that had never felt a cock before little Jimmy's and never felt a full size cock before was now feeling my cum shooting into it she started panting heavily and her body quivered unloading the pent-up feelings she had been experiencing. Little Janet was cumming! And I was cumming into that little eleven year old child's pussy. As I felt her firm supple little body next to me my cock was inside her body and shooting cum into her.</p><p>The next time I went to the centre I was to be the sample cock. I was covered with a sheet with a hole cut in it and only my cock and balls showed through the hole. I of course could see through the sheet. The children were brought in and shown what a cock looked like. There were about eight kids, boys and girls who ranged in age from six to twelve, all races were represented and all were naked.</p><p>Each was to closely examine my cock; feel it, then lick and suck it. The camera would capture the action and the expression on each face as they reacted to my cock and as they reacted to each other's naked bodies.</p><p>The first was five year old Niki, Niki was very petite, with fully a child's body, no waist no swelling breasts, childlike legs and a beautifully rounded little ass. She walked up to my cock and as instructed, looked closely at it, then her tiny hand closed around my cock and chills went all through my body.</p><p>She was gentle as she caressed my cock with her tiny fingers. She then began licking the tip and down the sides of my rod, and as her tiny tongue passed across the sensitive underside, I sucked in my breath and rejoiced in the thrill of finally being touched by a child this young. Especially this one, since I had known her since she was a baby. I came very close to exposing my cock to her once before. When she was about four she wandered into my house when I was in my underwear. I had strongly considered allowing her to see my cock then, since I probably could have gotten away with it. However, this was far better, she didn't know whose cock she was licking, but I knew that it was little Niki who was licking my cock.</p><p>The next child in line was nine year old Janine, Janine was black, tall and willowy. She was beginning to take the shape of a woman, in that a waist was beginning to develop but her legs and stomach were those of a little girl. Her little nipples were black and shiny and were shaped like tiny tits. There was no swelling other then the nipples themselves. This is one of the sexiest phases of breast development to me and I watched in anticipation as she approached my cock. Her eyes grew big as she admired the size of it. She said, more or less under her breath ""I've seen little boys dicks before, but this is really something"". She gently touched my rod and it jumped, she said ""Shit this thing's alive, I bet it could do a lot of things that'd feel good"". She then closed her little black hand around my pink dick, the contrast was sexy. Her hands explored my dick then moved to gently fondle my balls. She held my balls in her hand and brought her lips down to encircle my cock, the other kids watched this wide-eyed it was obvious that little Janine had at least seen people involved in sexual situations before this. She started sucking on my cock and the director had to stop her, he knew I would cum into her little mouth and it wasn't yet time for that.</p><p>Next was seven year old Steven, Steven was slight of build and very delicate in appearance. His Mexican heritage was obvious, dark hair, skin and eyes. His little dick was sticking straight out. I couldn't tell if it was because of what he had just seen or what he was thinking about my cock. He looked at my cock, obviously comparing his hairless little dick with my hairy big one. His hand reached out and closed around my cock, almost immediately he began licking and sucking on my dick, apparently he had liked what he had seen his little black predecessor do and that was why his little dick had gotten so hard. Anyway he soon stopped and moved on so the next child could have her turn.</p><p>Next was twelve year old Kathy, Kathy had a very well developed body, small tits when compared to a full busted woman but beautifully shaped, firm and standing straight out. She had an almost perfect waist and ass, her pussy was lightly covered with hair, and her ass was beautifully shaped. She represented the perfect blend of child and woman. Kathy looked at my cock with what seemed to be a mix of admiration and fear. Her hand touched it gently using just her fingertips but she very deftly moved her fingertips all over my dick in a very sexy way giving me feelings that were new and different to me. Then her tongue moved quickly over my cock in much the same way, making it quiver and tingle as Kathy's tongue darted all over my cock and balls.</p><p>Next was little Jimmy whose cock I had sucked on my last visit. Jimmy seemed to recognize my cock but he said nothing. He just went through the moves he had seen the others go through. He sucked harder on my cock than most, probably to return the favour for the pleasure he knew I had given to, and arranged for him.</p><p>Following Jimmy was his former partner Janet, who seemed to also recognize my dick but nonetheless hovered over it and admired it with her hands and mouth until I again almost came.</p><p>Next was a beautiful Chinese girl of ten, Kim. Kim's skin was smooth and firm as any child I'd ever seen, her almond shaped eyes were admiring my dick as I admired her delectable little body. Her face was like a doll, her body was extremely sensual, a small rounded butt the beginnings of a waist, slightly swollen breasts topped by large pink nipples. A cute little twat with only a trace of dark, fine hair to give it that special level of beauty. Kim reached out her delicate little hand and gently stroked my cock. When it quivered she let out a little squeal of delight. She licked it and my balls gently and took my cock into her mouth as far as it would go. Then closed her mouth over my cock and sucked as she moved her head up, releasing my cock with a pop. I knew I would want to look this one up another time.</p><p>Last was twelve year old Denise, yes Denise my little daughter. I couldn't decide whether I should blow the whole film and get out of there or play along.</p><p>I decided the best course would to avoid letting Denise know that it was her father under the sheet by just laying there as I'd done with all of the other children. I looked at Denise, she was slender, had really very nice little breasts. Her waist was almost perfect and her lightly hairy little twat was very inviting even to her father. Denise seemed to be enjoying her view of my dick, she took it in her hand and moved it around looking at it from all angles, lightly stroking it and my balls as she did. She then began to lick my cock then put her mouth down over it. Oh my god, what to do now, my daughter is sucking my cock. I began panting. My cock felt like it would explode it was throbbing so hard. Denise sucked with her tongue against the underside of my cock her mouth was tightly surrounding my cock, the sensations were unbelievable, I couldn't think, I couldn't move, I could only feel the erotic sensations caused by my daughter sucking so firmly on my cock. My cock felt as if it were twice its normal size, the pressure was so strong. Suddenly without warning I was cumming in my daughter's mouth, I couldn't help it, it felt so good I knew it was wrong but there was no way to stop now. My cum was shooting into Denise's mouth in almost a steady stream, I had never cum like this before, my cock felt like it was exploding, the sensations were better than anything, ever, with anyone, in my entire life. I kept squirting cum into Denise's mouth, wave after wave.</p><p>Suddenly I came back to consciousness enough to realize that my daughter was swallowing my cum, nobody would realize what had happened, the rapid fire cumming finally began to slow, Denise sucked the cum from my penis and swallowed it until I was totally spent. I'd never been so completely spent. I know I must have squirted a gallon of cum into Denise's mouth. She swallowed the last of my cum, raised her head and walked away as all the others had. No one would realize what they had just witnessed. Not that I had cum because a little girl sucked my cock, and especially not that, the little girl who has sucked my cock was my daughter. I guess incest pays after all. In pleasure at least.</p><p>I continued to lay under the sheet as the next segment was shot, the children formed a daisy chain, each sucked a cock or pussy and of course each received a cock or pussy sucking in return from another. Although this was exciting to watch, I was so spent my cock went soft anyway.</p><p>On the next visit I was still caught up it the idea that I had committed incest with Denise even though she didn't know it. But it had become an obsession with me. And I was determined to arrange more. As it turned out my dream could come true. My assignment was to take part in a filmed cherry breaking with all adults. Men and women, wearing masks. The women were to break in the virgin boys while the men were to deflower the little girl of their choice. I quickly chose Denise. Yes I knew it was wrong but the obsession was too strong -- I had to fuck my little daughter.</p><p>Step one was to slowly undress our chosen conquest as the cameras rolled, I began by untying Denise's shoes and removing them and her stockings one at a time. I could see up her dress to her panties as I worked. My cock was pushing hard against my pants already. I removed her blouse and admired the beautifully developing waist and her flat stomach. Then it was time to remove her bra, I gently unsnapped it and slowly removed it, freeing her delightful little breasts. I kissed each one of those wonderful little tits and brushed my tongue across them. Denise sucked her breath in and moaned. It was now time for her skirt. I slowly lowered her skirt to the floor, leaving her little panties in place. Then I stood back and admired a work of art. The result of fucking her mother was something I could be proud of. I then slowly pulled her panties down, revealing her delicious little pussy. It was lightly covered with light brown hair, the lips were full and pink, and the crack was open just enough to look inviting. I moved my mouth down and let my tongue just slip into the crack and tickle her little clitoris. Denise sucked her breath in and pushed her little twat toward my face obviously wanting more.</p><p>I then moved my mouth back to her small, pointed little breasts taking each into my mouth and swishing it around with my tongue. Denise pushed each tit hungrily against my mouth in turn and moaned. Not knowing that it was her father who was giving her all of this pleasure. I moved my mouth back down to her little pussy and began to turn her on in earnest, I was beyond the point of slow arousal, it was time to proceed. Denise's pussy was beginning to lubricate and she was writhing and moaning.</p><p>I quickly removed my clothes, Denise recognized my cock from the last time when she had sucked the life out of it, she smiled at me, and said ""I hoped it would be you"". My cock was already hard as a rock and eager to plunge into my daughters little cunt. She laid back and spread her legs, I lined my penis up with my daughters vagina and as the cameras recorded this moment in slow motion, I plunged my hungry cock deep into my little darling daughter's body.</p><p>The inside of Denise's pussy was tightly clinging to my cock, the folds of her vagina were obviously made in my image, because they gripped my cock and caressed every inch of it. The depth was just perfect, allowing my cock to go all the way into her pussy. The various pressures against all areas of my cock were in all the right places. My cock was throbbing even more strongly than when Denise had been sucking it. I knew it would explode this time. The ecstasy was beyond belief. Denise was writhing around under me, my body was against hers, I could look down and see her little pointed tits against my chest, and the feel of her naked little body against my skin was causing even more delight. My hands moved to her little butt and cupped each cheek, pulling her closer and pushing my cock deeper into her little tight cunt.</p><p>I began to push and pull against her ass with my hands, pushing my cock deep and pulling it out, each tine it hit bottom I moved up to be sure I hit her clitoris, I wanted my daughters first time to be one she would always remember, she started moaning softly and pushing against my cock in rhythm with my movements. Then her breathing became deeper and faster, she was approaching her first climax. This knowledge was all that I could take, I began cumming, shooting cum into my own daughters pussy, she began to shake violently and cried out, ""Daddy! Daddy! Fuck me! I'm cumming! You're cumming in me you're squirting your cum into my fucking little pussy, oh Daddy!, oh!, oh!, Fuck me!"". Her calling me Daddy caused even stronger waves of passion to sweep over me, my cock squirted cum into her pussy with unbelievable force, this seemed to turn her on even more, she quivered, and held me tightly against her, keeping my shooting cock deep inside her body. The waves of passion were passing through both of us as we moved in unison each feeling a bond that only the closeness of father and daughter, combined with the closeness of feeling your bodies in sheer ecstasy together can bring. We gradually slowed our movements, still savouring the pleasure of each others body intertwined with our own.</p><p>The knowledge that I had just fucked my own little daughter was a tremendous turn on and my cock began to return to it's fully erect state, causing me to again feel the folds of the inside of Denise's pussy as it grew back to full size inside her body. She also felt the new erection growing inside her body and pulled me against her.</p><p>She whispered softly, ""Fuck me again Dad.""</p><p>My cock began to move again inside her pussy this time it was more able to savour the feeling of her pussy against the sensitive areas. I moved it around slowly, exploring the inside of Denise's twat, raising up to watch her little breasts, her flat stomach, and to watch my dick moving in and out of her little pussy. Her face was a delight to watch, she was enjoying my cock moving inside her as much as I was enjoying moving it into and out of my daughter's vagina. I turned her over and put her on top, not letting my cock slip from her pussy for an instant.</p><p>Denise now was raised up looking at my cock moving in and out of her pussy as she moved her little ass up and down. She smiled at me and began to move up and down at a faster and faster pace. The sensations this gave my cock were extremely strong, and I began to pant, I held her little ass in my hands and helped her as she moved her little cunt up and down my cock.</p><p>She cried out, ""Daddy! I'm Fucking you, I'm going to cum, Oh! Oh! I'm cumming again! Daddy! Daddy! Oh Fuck, Oh this is good!!!""</p><p>I began to cum again my cock squirted into her cunt again and she said, ""Daddy! Daddy! I feel your dick squirting into me oh! Fuck! Oh! Fuck! Your cock feels so good in my pussy! Oh! Daddy you are squirting cum into my little pussy and it feels so good!""</p><p>This was probably the most intense climax I'd ever reached. I said, ""Denise I love you and I love Fucking you!""</p><p>Niki The next visit to the child care centre was to shoot a film about the fucking of a five year girl by an adult man. I was lucky enough to be chosen for the part and my partner was to be Niki. Niki at five had a very cute little body, totally childlike and the type who I'd always wondered what it would feel like to put my cock into.</p><p>The school doctor gave her a shot to anesthetize and relax her before she was brought out since Niki was too young to be sexually aroused, and since she might feel pain and hurt the mood of the shot.</p><p>Niki's limp body was placed on a mat on a table, she was fully clothed, and my job was to undress her and fuck her in as erotic a way as possible. I began by kissing her on the mouth, she smiled and said Hi to me. She was not unconscious but very very relaxed. I then unbuttoned her blouse and removed it. Her little nipples were as I'd seen them before, cute but not yet developed I licked and sucked them for a minute just to see what it would be like. I then unzipped and removed her jeans. The camera zoomed in for a close-up of her crotch, and as I pulled her little panties down, revealing her tiny little pussy. I looked at her little twat, opening the lips admiring the inside as well as those cute little pussy lips.</p><p>Niki was laying there totally relaxed, this shot was to show how a man could enjoy fucking a five year old girl, not that the child would enjoy it. So I was to totally enjoy myself by using her body in any way that would give me pleasure. I began by liberally applying Vaseline to her little pussy, pushing some into her little vagina with my finger, exploring the inside of her body with my finger at the same time. Her little cunt was tight, even to my finger, I knew my cock was going to have to be really jammed home to get past her little virgin hole. I then applied Vaseline to my dick, lined it up with the opening to Niki's limp little body, enjoying the contrast of the large cock against this little pussy which was not much bigger than the end of my cock, I pushed gently while the camera closed in for a tight shot, Niki just laid there smiling. I then held her little body, to keep her from sliding away and jammed my cock past her maidenhead and into her five year old pussy. Her tight little pussy was clinging to my cock more tightly than any pussy it'd ever been into before. I was glad I had a desensitizing fluid put on my cock before the scene or I would have cum as soon as my cock entered that little pussy. As it was the sensations were severe and my cock felt the high pressure caused by that untried pussy tightly gripping it. The director said to push it the rest of the way in, I looked and saw only about two inches had gone into Niki's little body. I gave another giant push and my cock plunged deeply into Niki, she began to bleed but I no longer gave a shit, the pleasure of my entire cock being surrounded by Niki's limp little body was all that mattered. Her little body laying there was now simply a means to give myself pleasure, sort of a human masturbation device.</p><p>No other device I'd ever used was capable of giving this much pleasure to my cock.</p><p>Suddenly the door opened and Sandy came in, she was naked and walked over to me, looking at her limp little daughter impaled on my cock. She smiled and offered me a tit to suck on. Sandy's cute body though a turn on, was only a mild added turn-on. I sucked on her little tit for a minute but couldn't keep my mind or my eyes from my cock buried deep in little Niki's pussy. Sandy moved her mouth down and sucked on my balls. Seeing mother and daughter both giving me sexual pleasure at the same time was a real extra. I slowly moved my cock out and back into Niki's limp little body, as Sandy licked my balls. The camera was focused in on this and I could see it on the monitor. I picked Niki up and held her limp and naked body against me. My cock could feel her insides shifting from the position change, causing additional excitement to build. I put her back down on the table, and began to pump my cock into and out of Niki's naked body feeling her little pussy tightly gripping my rod and stimulating me to undreamed of heights of passion. Niki was acting as an instrument for my pleasure alone. Her body was doing things for me that even willing partners had never supplied. The tight folds of the inside of Niki's limp body were massaging my dick in the most wonderful ways. I began to lose consciousness as the ecstasy of this experience closed in on my entire system. I began cumming! Cumming! Shooting cum into this five year old limp body. I held her still with both hands as I pumped my cock into Niki and shot cum deeply into her body. I quickly pulled my cock out and pushed it into her little mouth. Still shooting cum. I held her little mouth closed to make tighter contact. She moved my hand and started sucking hard on my cock as her mother licked the part of my cock and balls that weren't in Niki's little mouth. The surprise of her cooperation caused my climax to return to its full intensity and high pressure cum shot into little Niki's mouth. What cum leaked out, her mother was licking from her mouth and my cock. I continued at that high level for a long time. Then gradually came down to earth.</p><p>I can't wait for my next visit to the centre!</p>"
334,Dirty Thoughts,Anonymous,,"['dad/dau', 'inc', 'anal', 'scat']",,2012-06-27T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I was sitting in the living room, relaxing after work. Susan, my wife was still at work (she worked the swing shift) so Cathy, our eighteen year old foster daughter, and I had the house to ourselves. </p><p>We didn't bear any grudges, but ever since we had taken Cathy in, our sex lives had been severely restricted, especially mine. Although Susan and I enjoyed many different variations, I had always been more experimental than her, and quite often found her limits to be less than mine. I used to be able to get rid of my frustrations in the evenings by jacking off to speciality books and videos, but with Cathy around this was not so easy anymore. </p><p>During a quiet moment on the television, I heard something like a sob from Cathy's bedroom. Walking over, I knocked on the door ""Cathy, are you Okay, babe? What's the matter?"" No answer, just quiet sniffing from the other side of the door. </p><p>""Cath, I'm coming in, Okay?"" </p><p>Opening the door, I found her curled up on her bed, hugging a pillow, tear stained face looking at me. </p><p>""What's the matter, kid, why don't you tell me about it?"". </p><p>Cathy had been living with us for six years now, and was developing into a fine young woman. We had grown close in this time, and had formed a pretty tight relationship; our discussions had broached many subjects, including sex, and I felt that we could talk to each other about anything, even things that we would not discuss with Susan. </p><p>I sat down on the bed and stroked her back and shoulders, noticing for the first time that she was wearing only a T-shirt and panties. This was not unusual, Cathy had simply followed Susan's dress code and I had slowly come to terms with seeing her walking around the house scantily dressed. She looked up at me and said ""Oh, Daddy, I don't know, I'm so unhappy, the guys at school have been making fun of me all day"" </p><p>""Why baby, what have they been saying?"" </p><p>""Oh, nasty things"", she sobbed, ""but I think they're right"" </p><p>""What things?"" I asked again, it was unusual for her to be so cryptic. </p><p>""Well, just things, they say I'm sick in the head"" </p><p>""Why would they say that, Cath, you're not sick in the head, or anything like it. Come on, tell me all about it, I can't help if I don't know what's going on"". </p><p>""Well, promise it's between just you and me, you mustn't say anything to anyone?"" </p><p>""Of course, you know I wouldn't do that"" </p><p>""I, uh, I was out with Jimmy last night, you know, and we were fooling around, you know?"" </p><p>""Yes, I know, we've talked about this before, you know we don't mind if you are careful and responsible"". Cathy and I had talked about sex a few times alone, and also with Susan, and we had tried to instill a responsible attitude about it into her young mind. She was on the pill, and we tried to make her understand both the joys and the dangers of sex. Jimmy, the boy she referred to was a nice kid, kind of straight and nerdy, but okay, I thought. </p><p>""Yes, well, I, uhmm, I er asked him to touch me, and he thought it was dirty. I guess he said something to a couple of his friends at school and they were making fun of me!"" </p><p>""Just because you wanted him to touch you?"" This didn't sound normal, even for straight laced Jimmy. </p><p>""Well, I, umm, err, I wanted him to touch my err, my butt, you know, my hole!"" </p><p>Now I began to understand. ""It's okay, honey, you can say it, you wanted him to play with your asshole. That's okay, it's a very sensitive area, an erogenous zone, remember we talked about them?"". </p><p>""Yes, but he said only perverts do things like that, that it was dirty."" </p><p>""Well, he was wrong, lot's of people, including me, love to play with assholes. Don't worry about it, Okay?"" I was still stroking her back, and she rolled over to face away from me. </p><p>""But, Daddy, you don't understand, I liked the thought that it was dirty, that's why I wanted him to do it! I keep having these thoughts, I want to do naughty dirty things, it makes me, you know, hot when I think about them. Doesn't that make me sick?"" </p><p>""No, baby, no, of course not. We all have fantasies, things we would like to do, and quite often they are about things that some people think would be abnormal. But I promise you, anything that two people enjoy, that doesn't hurt others, is okay. You were just unlucky, that's all, you picked the wrong person to ask!"" </p><p>She fell silent for a while, and I continued massaging her back. As I did, her T-shirt rode up and I was presented with the sight of her tight young ass, encased in pink nylon panties trimmed with lace around the waist and legs. Through the semi-transparent material I could see the dark cleft between her cheeks disappearing down towards her crotch. </p><p>""I know, Daddy, but I don't think anyone has the same thoughts as I do; they are really dirty, no-one would want to do them with me!"" </p><p>This was getting really intriguing, and, regardless, I didn't want her magnifying this into some major guilt trip which would be with her for years. ""Why don't you tell me about them, honey, I'm sure that your thoughts are nothing that other people haven't had. I promise, it will just be between you and me."" </p><p>""Well, like I said, I dream about doing really dirty things, not just ordinary sex. It makes me really hot, the more I think, the dirtier it gets."" </p><p>""Yes, but tell me what kinds of things. What would you have liked Jimmy to do, except just touch your little asshole? It's okay, you can use whatever words you want, I won't mind."" </p><p>""I, err, I wanted him to push his finger in there, Daddy, and I know noone would do that because, well, you know, that's where I shit from."" </p><p>""Baby that's silly. A lot of people do that."" </p><p>""I don't know Daddy, I bet you don't do it"" </p><p>I was now getting into a corner, but the sight of her panty-clad ass, and the direction of the conversation was affecting me, so I ran my hand down her back and onto her ass. I started stroking her outside the panties, and with my finger, I traced the crack of her ass down to her asshole and fingered it lightly. </p><p>""Do you believe me now, baby? If I were Jimmy, I wouldn't have even hesitated"". </p><p>Her ass jumped as I first touched it, then squirmed back on my finger, pushing the panties a fraction of an inch into her hot little hole. </p><p>""Oooh, Daddy, really, you would do it? Please?"" </p><p>I moved my hand up and under the lace waistband of her panties and back down her ass. The heat was incredible as my middle finger felt her little hole. I moved further down and felt the slippery, oily lips of her young pussy. Getting my finger completely wet, I moved back to her shithole and pushed it in a fraction of an inch. It felt like I was pushing my finger into a tight burning hot furnace. </p><p>She backed further onto my finger, pushing it in to the first knuckle. ""Hmmm Daddy, it feels good, push it in deeper."" </p><p>I did as she asked, and pushed my finger in to the limit, wiggling it around in her bowels. ""What else, honey"", I whispered in her ear, ""What else do you want to do that's so dirty"". </p><p>""Oooooh, Daddy, I just want to be slutty and filthy. I want you to feel inside of me, I want to feel you deep inside of me. I want to be dirty and rude and perverted"" </p><p>This was definitely getting hot, better in fact than many of my own way out dreams. ""Do it then, Cathy, do whatever you want. I want to share all your fantasies with you and show you how much I love you"" (corny, but true). </p><p>""Mmmmm"", she groaned, and I felt her ass tighten around my finger. Then I sensed even more heat on my finger tip, and a different kind of softness. Then I realized what it was; this little girl was pushing a turd down to my finger deep in her bowels. ""Put another one in, Daddy, it feels so goooood"". </p><p>I pulled out of her, and wet my index finger in the sloppy silkiness between the puffy lips of her pussy. I then rubbed both fingers around her puckered hole, and then slowly pushed them back into her body. As I got them in as far as possible, I started to rub them around in her bowels, stroking her insides. </p><p>I lay down on the bed, facing her back and slid my other hand under her body and pulled her to me. With it, I stroked up and down between her soft but firm young breasts, and her stomach which I felt tensing as my hand rubbed over it. With the fingers of my other hand, I felt the turd once more pushing against my finger tips and rubbed them against it. Hoping and guessing where this was leading, I said ""Yes, do it baby, push it down, let me feel your shit. I bet it's so hot, so soft, push it down onto my fingers, I want to feel it, I want to feel your hot slut shit"". </p><p>""Ohh, yes, I want to, how did you know? How did you know that's what I really wanted?"" </p><p>""Because I think about the same things, honey, I just never met a girl who wanted to do it with me. Now do it, push it down"" </p><p>She groaned again, and now I felt the hot turd completely envelope my finger tips. As she relaxed her muscles it moved back up into her body slightly, but I could still feel the tip, hot against my fingers. </p><p>""Are you sure Daddy, are you sure I can do it?"" </p><p>""I thought you wanted to be a filthy slut? I want us to do everything you dreamed of, all of the things other people might not do, everything you thought was too disgusting, we are going to enjoy together. Now, you just do whatever you want and talk to me while you do it. Tell me what's going on in that mind of yours"" </p><p>She pushed again, and I moved my fingers around in her bowels, feeling the soft, hot turd as it descended through her body. ""Oooh, yes, I'm going to do it Daddy, I'm going to shit in your hand. I'm going to squeeze it down until your fingers are covered in my shit. Then I'm going to push harder until some of it comes out and I want you to wipe it all over my ass. Can you feel it Daddy, can you feel my turd coming down?"" </p><p>""Yes, yes, I can. It's hot and soft, I want to feel more of it. Come on, my little slut, give it to me."" </p><p>The heat on my fingers was incredible now. They were completely covered in the hot mess. I felt her push again and the turd began to squeeze out between my fingers and around her already stretched shit hole. While rotating my fingers around in her ass, I rubbed my hand around on her ass smearing it with shit inside her panties. The smell of it mixed with the smell of her hot cunt, and the combination was overpowering. </p><p>""Ohh, yes, rub it Daddy, rub my shit on my ass, fuck my shitty hole with your fingers. This is so hot, I want to cum."" </p><p>""Then do it, honey, make yourself cum while I fuck your ass. Finger your cunt while I play with your shit, it's so soft, so hot, I love it."" </p><p>She moved her hand down inside her panties and started to alternately stroke her clit and finger her pussy. With my other hand I reached up and started pinching her now hard nipples. </p><p>She pushed her finger deep into her cunt and groaned ""Ohhh God, I can feel them, I can feel your fingers in my ass"". She pressed hard against my fingers, causing more of the turd to squeeze out of her body. She was going wild now, humping on both of our hands. </p><p>I pulled my fingers out of her ass and rub the turd all over her cheeks. I then pulled them out from her panties and reached over to her face. ""Suck them slut, suck your shit off my fingers. I want to see you stick your toungue out and lick your sweet turd"". </p><p>She opened her mouth and I pushed my brown fingers in. She closed her lips over them and I felt her tongue running around them, licking them clean. I pulled them out and her tongue followed; it also was brown now, covered in her own shit. Her fingers were going wild now, frantically frigging her clit and fucking her pussy. </p><p>I pulled her face towards me and kissed her lips. Her eyes opened wide as I pushed my tongue into her mouth. I could now taste the stuff which had been transferred from her bowels to my fingers and, via her mouth, back to her stomach. It was bitter but the extreme perversion of the moment made it pleasurable as I sucked the shit off her tongue. This last act sent her over the edge and she tensed and shook in the throes of an orgasm, twitching against my body. </p><p>As she relaxed, she looked at me and whispered ""Oh, Daddy, thank-you. That was so hot, so dirty, I loved it. Thank you."" </p><p>""Yes, baby, it was hot and dirty, but, you see, not so dirty that you are the only one who could imagine doing it. I want us to share all of our fantasies together."" </p><p>""Yes, I want to do that, but now I really have to go to the bathroom. Now I really need to pee and shit."" </p><p>""Okay, I'll come with you."" </p><p>She looked at me kind of puzzled, but we climbed off the bed and moved into the bathroom which was part of her bedroom. </p><p>""Get in the shower stall baby, I want to watch you do it."" </p><p>She smiled at me and, after removing her T-shirt, stepped into the stall. She then slid the panties down her ass, and off her legs, dropping the soiled nylon at her feet. </p><p>""Okay, now squat down and do it, baby, be a slut and go to the bathroom in front of me. I want to watch you do it."" </p><p>She turned her back to me and knelt on the floor. As she leaned forward, I stared at the cheeks of her ass, covered in shit, her shithole still strtched open, and her swollen, red cunt lips, still parted and wet. </p><p>She again tensed her muscles and, as I watched, the turd I had played with eased out of her body. First an inch, then more and more until about six inches were hanging from her ass. It dropped onto the floor of the shower and as it did, she released her bladder, spraying hot piss out of her cunt. </p><p>I reached out and cupped my hand under the spray, as it filled, it lifted it up and emptied the contents on her ass, then rubbed it in to mix with the mess that was already there. Then leaning forward, I said ""I love you baby, I love what you are doing, and this is to show you that you are not alone"". Leaning even further, I started licking her cheeks and then sucked at her ass. The taste of her shit, mixed with piss was intense, but I continued licking and swallowing. She ground her crotch back into my face, covering it with her excretions, and came again. </p><p>We both stood up and, staring at her I stripped and climbed into the shower with her. pulling her back into my body with one hand, I rubbed my aching dick up and down in the mess between her ass cheeks. Then, reaching down I started to stroke it and, within moments, shot jets of cum into her crack. She turned to face me and scooped her fingers up into her ass and brought them up between our faces. They were covered in piss and shit and cum, and smiling at each other we took turns licking them clean. </p><p>It took about twenty minutes of showering to clean ourselves up, but while we did we talked about our fantasies. I was amazed to discover that this little sixteen year old had very similar, extreme perversions as myself. She wanted to repeat our performance outdoors, maybe in the desert. She wanted people to see her go to the bathroom. She wanted to try sex with animals and with other people (boys and girls), she wanted to taste someone elses piss and shit, and she wanted to be exposed in public. She even wanted to experiment with pain. It was definitely going to be a long, hot summer!</p>"
335,Marsha and Judy: Child Whores,Anonymous,,"['3some', 'pedo']",,2012-07-05T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Tuesday night. Time for my regular 'date' with Linda, the best whore in town.</p><p>Charges $200 an hour but she'd well worth it, believe me! I knock on the door.</p><p>""Hi Linda!""</p><p>""Oh God! I forgot to call you and cancel for this week. I've got one hell of a case of the flu and just haven't been seeing anyone since yesterday.""</p><p>""Hey, I don't care if I get sick!""</p><p>""No, I can't. Too achy and sick. Come back next week. I'll give you a reduced rate,"" she says. I badger her and badger her until she let's me in.</p><p>""Look, I can't,"" she says. ""But since you've been such a regular, I'll let you have one of my daughters tonight if you want.""</p><p>""Daughters? I didn't know you had kids.""</p><p>""They stay in the back. They have regular customers too. I usually charge $500 for them but I let you down by forgetting to call you. So, if you want to do one of them tonight it'll just be the usual $200.""</p><p>""Well, I don't know. Not much could compare with you. Guess I'd have to see them.""</p><p>""KIDS! Get out here!""</p><p>Two doors open at the end of the hall, where I've never been. Two girls step out into the hall, look at us.</p><p>""My God Linda, how old are they?""</p><p>""Marsha there is 9 and Judy is 11. Hey, don't worry. They both got broken in when they hit 7, just like I did.""</p><p>I look at the two youngsters, both standing there barefoot in short T-shirts that stop just below their belly buttons, brief cotton panties. Both girls are red heads like their mom, both are slender beyond belief. Long skinny thighs and calves. Looks like one hand could wrap around their thighs.</p><p>""Momma, I'm sick too,"" Judy complains, coughing.</p><p>""Guess that leaves Marsha. You want her or not? I gotta get back to bed.""</p><p>Sex with an 9-year-old girl? I have to admit she's the cutest little thing I've ever seen, but she's 9 for God's sake! The more I look at her the more I see just how pretty she is, her hair hanging straight around her narrow face, big green eyes, full pink lips, long slender neck, only a barely noticeable curve at her waist, straight hips, nice though skinny legs.</p><p>""Uh, Linda, what does she do?""</p><p>""Whatever you want sport. I've been told she gives great head and has a tight ass and cunny. Well?""</p><p>Well. A 9 year old and I'm horny as hell. ""OK."" I hand Linda the $200 and she heads back to her bedroom. As I walk down the hall the older girl goes back in her room and closes the door. Marsha is looking at the floor as I approach her.</p><p>I stop in front of her. She looks up, doe eyed, takes my hand and leads me into her room, closing the door.</p><p>She takes me over to the bed. Without a word she takes off her T-shirt, slips out of her panties, lies back on the bed, legs spread wide, knees bent. I stare at her bald little cunny, flat pussy lips spread open, thin small inner lips in a nice inverted 'V'. I've never seen a little girl naked before and I'm fascinated by her thin body, ribs clearly visible under her smooth flat chest.</p><p>Nice small hard nipples poking up.</p><p>""You gonna fuck me or just look, mister,"" she asks.</p><p>""Uh, your name's Marsha, right?"" I ask.</p><p>""Yeah. Wanna get your clothes off? Can't fuck with them on.""</p><p>I sit down beside her, my eyes wandering up and down her naked youthfulness. ""I don't usually just jump in and do it, Marsha.""</p><p>""Oh yeah? All the other guys do. They get their clothes off even before I do sometimes.""</p><p>""Well, this may sound funny, but I'd just like to talk some first."" What do I talk to a 9 year old about? I take her hand, lead her over to a chair. I sit down have her sit on my lap. ""Do you like doing this, Marsha?""</p><p>""What kinda question is that? Do I like doing this?""</p><p>""I'm just interested.""</p><p>""Well, no, I don't. It's never any fun for me or Judy.""</p><p>""Why not?""</p><p>""Like I said, all the men just come in and fuck. Or sometimes I suck them off, then play with their cock until they're ready again, then we fuck. Fucking's no fun and I don't really like doing it.""</p><p>""Why do you?""</p><p>""Momma says I have to. Don't get no choice.""</p><p>""Do you see many men?""</p><p>""Only one a night Same with Judy. Sometimes mom lets two guys come in at once and I really don't like that.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""'Cause one fucks me then jumps off so the other one can. Don't even hardly have time to breathe. And they usually want to do it more than once, too. Heck, no one's ever talked to me before. All they want is a good fuck or suck."" Her head drops down, looking sad. I pull her close, her head on my shoulder.</p><p>""Doesn't sound like they do anything to make it good for you,"" I tell her.</p><p>""Like what?""</p><p>""Well, like just hold you, cuddle you, make you cum.""</p><p>""Yeah, right! THAT'S never happened. I've seen Momma cum and it looks nice but all the guys want to do is fuck me!""</p><p>I hug her slight body, gently caress her back and shoulders with one hand, her thigh with the other. My hand almost does wrap around it, feels real nice on her smooth skin. I get her to talk about other things, things she does like, like school. She has few friends and they can never visit her here. She can't visit them in the evenings because of her Johns. Her sister's in the same boat. She has no idea who her father is and no man has ever done anything but fuck her. As we talk she slowly relaxes into my arms, her warm body pressed against me.</p><p>She sits up, looks at me. ""Your kinda nice. It's nice to have someone to talk to."" She kisses me, pressing her lips hard onto mine.</p><p>""That was nice, Marsha,"" I tell her, ""but let's kiss a little softer."" I pull her to me, gently kiss her, my tongue exploring her soft lips. I stop, look at her, kiss her again. This time her mouth opens and she jams her tongue into mine rather harshly. I let her continue, my tongue softly entwining with hers. She slowly stops, her tongue slowing, our kiss becoming more loving.</p><p>""Um, that's a nice kiss,"" she says. ""Other guys just slobber all over me, sometimes it hurts."" She kisses me again, this time sensitively. ""Are we going to fuck?"" she finally asks.</p><p>""Let's do more than that,"" I answer, picking her up and carrying her to the bed.</p><p>She lies down and immediately spreads her legs wide again. I smile at her and undress, my cock still soft. I lie beside her, push her legs together, pull her to me on her side. She's so tiny that her pussy presses into my lower abdomen when her face is next to mine. I run my hand through her soft hair as I kiss her forehead, cheeks, lips, gently, lovingly. My hand wanders down her back, over her small rounded buttocks, back up as we simply neck. ""This is nice, too,"" she says, her arms finally going around me.</p><p>I kiss her neck and shoulders as my hand explores her thin body from her back, down her thighs, over her rear end. It does feel nice touching this little child, feeling her respond to it. I bring my hand up her side to her chest, feel her tiny nipple, hard like a small pebble. I let my fingers splay out, run them over her tit, letting it pop up in between. Amazingly it gets even harder! I feel her breathing a little heavier as I kiss my way down to it, lick it several times. I blow on her nipple, watch it shrivel even more, then lick it warm again.</p><p>""Ohhhh... keep doing that..."" she whispers. I lie her back, move to her other nipple, give it the same treatment before sucking the small nubbin into my mouth. My hand glides all over her flat tummy as I enjoy her equally flat chest.</p><p>I rub down her tummy to one thigh, back up the other, over and over, gently caressing her. Then to her silken inner thighs, dipping in between to the backs then back to the inner surface. I feel her muscles quiver at my touch. Even at 9 she can respond to the right treatment.</p><p>I kiss her again as my hand finds her flat cunny lips, cups them, presses against them, so smooth and warm. My fingers massage the area where her thighs and pussy meet, then move down both lips, up and out again.</p><p>""Feels good..."" she says, a slight smile on her lips, before kissing me again. I slip one finger between her cunny lips, another to the outside of one, gently massage it, then the other. Each sweet lip gets lots of attention before I run my finger tip up and down between them, feeling her growing wetness. I use her juices to wet my finger, find her clit, run my finger around and over it, hear her panting now as I try to pleasure her young body.</p><p>I take her hand, place it on my almost hard cock. She grabs me, starts jacking me off. I stop her, hold her hand, have her caress me all over, up and down my shaft, over my balls and thighs. She gets the idea and continues touching my manhood gently, almost tickling, as my cock goes rigid. My hand returns to her cunny as we moan into each other's mouth.</p><p>After a few more minutes of foreplay I kiss down her body, spread her legs, lie between them. Never saw a 9 year old pussy before, it's so pretty! Hairless, wet slit, a clit bigger than I expected, warm pink vagina visible in between. I kiss her pussy lips, smell her clean girl aroma, lick her slit, taste her almost sweet juices. I move her legs over my shoulders, her thighs against my cheeks, my hands ranging up and down her body as I lick and kiss her cunny. For minutes I delight in her sex before finally concentrating on her clit, licking and sucking on it, as she begins groaning and breathing hard, her thighs grasping my head. Her hips begin to buck gently, pushing her pussy into my mouth.</p><p>""Ohhhhhhhhh... mmmmmmm..."" she moans softly. I suck her clit a bit harder, nurse it between my lips and with my tongue. Moments later she's thrashing, screaming ""OH GOD! MMMMM! DAMN! OHHHHHHHH!"" grabbing my head with her hands, almost smothering me between her legs. ""DON'T STOP!"" I lick her more, savor her taste, enjoy her convulsions of pleasure as she cums twice in rapid succession, the second time harder than the first.</p><p>She falls back limp to the bed. I lick her pussy again, push my tongue into her juvenile cunt to taste her sweetness more deeply. I crawl out from under her legs, move over her, my cock between her thighs. Her eyes are closed, her breathing rapid. I take her face in my hands, softly kiss her lips, eyes, cheeks, lips.</p><p>She opens her eyes, looks dreamily at me. ""I... I came, huh?""</p><p>""Yeah honey, you came.""</p><p>""GOD! That was nice. No one's ever done that for me before. You really are a nice guy.""</p><p>I hold her to me, roll over so she's on top, hug her and kiss her again, caressing her back and buttocks tenderly. ""Want me to fuck you now?"" she asks.</p><p>I smile at her as she sits up, moves down a bit, my cock pressed to her pussy.</p><p>She pulls up, guides my cock to her hole, gently sits back down, my rod sinking into her body. She starts humping me fast, sitting straight up until I stop her, lean her forward a bit. ""Doing it slowly is much nicer,"" I tell her, pressing her pelvis down so her engorged clit rides against me. I show her how to move in this position so it gets stimulated too. She rocks slowly back and forth, my cock gliding in and out of her tight warm wet smooth vagina, her cunt gripping me. ""Ummmm, that is nice,"" she whimpers.</p><p>I caress her shoulders, chest, back, buttocks as she fucks me, her eyes closing.</p><p>I look down between us, watch my cock penetrate her young cunt, still not quite believing I'm fucking a 9 year old girl! I feel her start too move faster, groaning again, then she arches up, bellowing as another climax rushes through her slender body. She falls on top of me, spent. I hold her close as I move my hips, fuck her slowly, wanting it to last forever. But of course it doesn't. A minute later I grab her tight, bucking up into her, my cock throbbing and pulsing as my cum explodes deep into her cunt, fills her up, squishes out around my cock. ""OH BABY!"" I yell, cumming harder than I ever have in my life. As my last drop spurts out I hug her gently, caress her, kiss her smooth shoulders. My cock eventually softens and slips out of her cunny.</p><p>She brings her legs together as I pull her up face to face, kiss her.</p><p>""Wow! I never... No one ever..."" she whispers until I kiss her again. I hold her affectionately, tell her ""You're a great little lover, Marsha. That was the best I've ever felt.""</p><p>""Me too. You sure are different.""</p><p>""I don't find just fucking to be any fun, honey. There's a lot more to it than just that.""</p><p>""Yeah. Now I know I'm REALLY going to hate doing it with the other guys.""</p><p>We cuddle and snuggle together until her mother bangs on the door, telling me it's time to leave. ""Will you come back and see me again,"" Marsha asks before I leave. I promise to talk to her mom.</p><p>Linda works me into Marsha's schedule a few weeks later when one of her 'regulars' moves away. I see and love her every Thursday night. Our third night together I learn she's an excellent cock sucker. She takes my cock head into her warm mouth, runs her tongue around it and across my cum hole while one hand glides up and down my shaft and the other gently caresses and squeezes my balls.</p><p>When I start to cum she squeezes my cock, stopping my climax several times, and then continues sucking me off. When my cum finally rockets deep in her throat I almost pass out from the pleasure! She swallows every drop, licks me clean. I get her off several times before we fuck. Every time we do is as good as or better than the first time.</p><p>A few weeks later Judy's customer doesn't show. After their mom gets going with her next John Marsha slips Judy into her room.</p><p>""Marsha's told me how great it is to fuck you. No one's ever done those things for me, either. Can I join you tonight?""</p><p>""Uh, if that's OK with Marsha,"" I say.</p><p>""Sure is!"" Marsha answers.</p><p>Judy walks over to the bed where Marsha and I have already made love. She lifts her arms, removes her T-shirt. At 11 she's started developing. Her pre-teen breasts are gorgeous inverted cones, pointed, sticking straight out from her chest. Large areola cap each, forming separate puffy piles on each, her nipples popping out of the center at least a quarter inch. God they're beautiful! She slips off her panties, stands there naked so I can see her. She's just as thin as her sister, but her pussy lips are fuller, her slit prominent in between.</p><p>Slight long straight red hair sprouts along her slit, hasn't spread out across her cunny yet or above her pubic bone. Very inviting!</p><p>Marsha moves over and Judy lies down next to me. I hold her close, kiss her, have to slow her down, show her how to kiss gently too. We neck as I caress her body, finally cupping one tiny tit in my hand, pressing and releasing it, twirling her rock hard nipple between my fingers. When I suck her tits I can't believe how soft and sweet they are, so tiny in my mouth! When my hand moves between her legs to fondle her sex her hair is so soft, thin, nicely outlining her slit that I keep feeling it for a long time. When I lie between her legs to lick her cunny I'm enchanted by her puffy outer lips, much fuller inner lips.</p><p>She smells and tastes as clean as her sister, though, and her clit is much larger, almost like a nipple. She cums several times as I enjoy eating her cunt, then several more times as she fucks me almost into a coma. The three of us lie there snuggling together for the rest of my time.</p><p>Fortunately for me, unfortunately for Linda, several months later one of her John's stabs her to death. Even though single, I have a 7 figure income and lots of connections, politically and judicially. In a few weeks, I'm appointed Marsha and Judy's foster parent. Within a year, I officially adopt both girls, moving them into my 14 room house. They have their own bedrooms and bathrooms but we all generally sleep together. Once in a while, one or the other wants me for herself. The girls are real happy now, able to have friends over anytime they want, not having to just fuck. Needless to say, I'm ecstatic! I have two beautiful wonderful young lovers that I love very much! Can't last forever, but until it's over...</p>"
336,Johnny's Closet,Anonymous,,"['inc', 'bi', 'voy', 'exhib', 'mast', 'ws', 'pedo']",,2012-07-31T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>Looking back, I couldn't have had a better childhood if I had written the script myself. Well, not really ""childhood."" What I am going to tell you starts at about age 14 and continues up to... up to now, actually. The purpose of my tale is not to make you jealous, but, rather, to wake you up to some delicious possibilities.</p><p>My name is Johnny. I lived in a huge Victorian house in New Jersey with my mom and two sisters. My father left when I was 13 and my sisters were 11 and 15. Mom and dad had what seemed like the perfect family... three kids spaced two years apart... but the two of them just never got along. They decided divorce was better than all the fighting, and we kids actually agreed.</p><p>We saw dad every other weekend and he never missed a child-support payment or a birthday. It could have been much worse.</p><p>When they first sat us down and gave us the ""divorce"" talk, little Marie cried and Barbara, my older sister just got angry. I sat there coolly and listened. When dad got to the part about my being ""the man of the house now,"" I just shrugged. What could I do at age 13? Take out the garbage? I did that anyway. However, none of us wanted to make dad or mom feel guilty, so we managed to calm Marie and that was that. He left the next morning.</p><p>Now, age 13 is difficult for any boy, what with hormones and body changes and noticing girls and all that, but for me it was a bitch -- literally. That's because there I was, starting to get erections at anything that looked like tits -- even two scoops of mashed potatoes on a plate -- and what happens? I'm left as the ""man of the house"" with three women. There was mom, 38 years old and absolutely beautiful; Barbara, 15 and incredibly well developed; and Marie, 13 and a real flirt.</p><p>My daily life consisted of 8 hours of sleep and 16 hours of hard-ons. It was probably more of hard-ons, but I couldn't tell about the sleeping ones.</p><p>Well, about a month after dad left, I started having this fantasy that I could see through walls. Our four bedrooms were on the second floor of the house, and we all shared a huge bathroom. Mom and dad had spent plenty to make it real big and luxurious when we moved in. There was a giant shower stall with sliding glass doors, a separate antique clawfoot tub, an antique sink and this thing that dad said was for women's cleanliness. The bathroom was decorated with fine prints and the walls were covered with a beautiful Victorian-design wallpaper.</p><p>My bedroom was next to the bathroom, separated only by my walk-in closet. My two sisters had the rooms across the hall, and mom slept -- alone, now -- in the master bedroom at the end of the hall, farthest from the bathroom.</p><p>The bad thing about my room was that, being next to the bathroom, I would wake up every time someone flushed the toilet. I started sleeping with earplugs when I was about 10, and that seemed to solve the noise problem.</p><p>The good thing, of course, was also that my room was next to the bathroom. It made it much more convenient to take a pee in the middle of the night, or to run back to my room after a shower on a cold morning.</p><p>So, the bathroom thing was both good and bad. Soon I would forget the bad. Very soon.</p><p>As I mentioned, I was working on this keen fantasy of being able to see through walls. What I did was to wait until one of the girls -- mom or Marie or Barbara -- went into the bathroom. I would go into my closet and put my ear to the wall. It was a very thin wall (a piece of paneling, actually, that dad installed when converting the original bathroom). The purpose was to even out the new room and to give me a nice-sized closet. So, I would listen through the wall and determine what the person in the bathroom was doing. I would then go back to my bed and pretend that I could see them.</p><p>With my door locked, I would then jerk off -- as quietly as I could -- imagining what it looked like as, let's say, Barbara was peeing or mom was taking a shower. I would try to picture their bodies, the actual pee coming out, the soap dripping across breasts, and so on. But my almost-14-year-old imagination was not very good, and sometimes I'd fall asleep without cumming.</p><p>Then, it hit me. On the eve of my 14th birthday, I was listening to little Marie going to the bathroom, and I realized that there was only about a quarter of an inch separating my eyes from that room. What an asshole I'd been!</p><p>All I had to do was figure out an undetectable way to poke a hole in the paneling and I'd be able to watch everything that went on in there.</p><p>I was home alone that evening. Mom was next door arranging some sort of sales party, cookware or something, where friends would come to the house and buy plates and baking stuff. Barbara was out with a new boyfriend and Marie was with mom.</p><p>I went to the basement and opened the toolbox dad had left for mom. I got out a screwdriver and a hammer and a giant nail and then went back to the bathroom.</p><p>I looked at the wall that backed to my closet. On it was the sink and the medicine cabinet. Any hole I made would certainly be seen, I thought. But then I realized that the wallpaper might provide camouflage for a tiny hole if I placed the hole in exactly the right spot.</p><p>About an inch above the top of the medicine cabinet, the wallpaper image was that of a dark red-and-black flower. The black spot was in the center, about a quarter of an inch wide, maybe a little more.</p><p>I climbed up on the sink and placed a nail on the black spot. WHAM! I banged it with the hammer and -- miracle of miracles! -- a perfect hole. I climbed down and looked at it from ground level. If you really REALLY stared, you might notice something, but odds were no one would ever look carefully at that particular flower. I climbed back onto the sink and, inserting the screwdriver, made the hole a little bigger. I cleaned up all of the tiny wood splinters that had fallen into the sink, and ran downstairs to put the tools back. Just as I got back to my room, Barbara came home from her date.</p><p>""I hope you're not in the bathroom, Johnny,"" she shouted. ""I really gotta pee!""</p><p>""No problem,"" I said. ""I'm studying.""</p><p>I never moved so quickly in my life. I grabbed my desk chair and practically threw it into the closet. I climbed on top and looked for the hole. As soon as the light went on in the bathroom I could see its shaft coming through the paneling. My, god, with the chair, the hole was at exactly the height of my eyes. I supported myself using the clothes rod and looked in. There was Barbara ripping off her jumper and squatting on the toilet, which was on the wall to the left of the sink. I looked down as she sat and watched her rock back and forth as the pee streamed into the water below. ""Whew!"" she said out loud. ""Holy shit"" I said, to myself. ""This was going to be great.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>I couldn't believe it. After more than a year of lusting after my mom and two sisters, I finally had figured out a way to watch them at will. My walk-in closet, right next to the bathroom, provided a perfect view, thanks to the quarter-inch hole I had put above the medicine cabinet's mirror.</p><p>In the first five minutes I already had watched older sister Barbara pee. True, I hadn't seen her jumbo tits yet, but hey, I was only 14. I had years of peeking ahead of me. Life, all of a sudden, seemed wonderful. I was, as my parents had told me the day they announced their divorce, ""The man of the house now."" And to me, that meant I was free to watch, watch, watch. My big sister, Barbara, almost 17. My little sister, Marie, 12 but developing quickly. And, most of all, mom, 38 and the sexiest women I've ever seen.</p><p>Barbara wiped herself dry and dropped the used toilet paper into the bowl. I shuddered, wondering what it would be like to have that damp pile of sheets to play with. What would I do? Would I smell it? Would I inhale the odor of Barbara's pee and her hole? Would I jerk off as I looked at the yellow stained wad and then add my cum to it? I was hard again just fantasizing. What a mind for being only 14!</p><p>I was tempted to jerk off again, but I had never cum more than twice in one day, and I knew mom took a shower every evening at 10. I wanted to save my next load for that, so I forced myself to think about something else.</p><p>""I'm done in here, in case you need the bathroom now,"" Barbara shouted as she passed my door.""</p><p>I almost said, ""I know,"" but managed to catch myself. ""Thanks, Barb."" I offered. ""I'm OK.""</p><p>Since there were so many of us to share one bathroom, we always announced when we were done in there, so anyone else who had to go could get in quickly. ""I won't need them to tell me now,"" I said to myself, smiling.</p><p>Mom and Marie got home from next door, where they had been planning the home sales party, and all they did was wash their hands. We had dinner and watched a little TV, and at 9 it was time for Marie to go to bed.</p><p>""I'm going to take my shower in the morning, mom, if that's OK,"" she announced. ""I'm pretty tired.""</p><p>""No problem, love,"" mom said. ""See you tomorrow.""</p><p>Marie went upstairs to get into her pajamas and, I guess, to pee. But I already had seen Barbara pee, and I didn't want to climb the stairs just to watch Marie do the same thing. I continued to watch sitcoms with Barbara and mom, and then, at 9:30 it was time for my shower.</p><p>""G'night,"" I said to the two older women in my life. ""I'm gonna wash up and then go to sleep. See ya tomorrow.""</p><p>""'Night, sweetie,"" mom said. ""Night,"" Barbara said.</p><p>As I left the living room to climb the stairs, I saw looked back for a second to get one more glance at the two women whose tits I would be seeing for the first time that night. For a second, I thought I caught them smiling at each other, but I looked closer and figured it was my imagination. I went upstairs, got my pajamas and hurried to the bathroom for that quick shower.</p><p>Once behind the locked door, I immediately looked up at the hole. It was barely visible. ""No,"" I thought to myself, ""they'll never see it.""</p><p>I took a quick shower, and about two minutes into it, I realized something terrible. The damn glass shower door! I had looked through my new closet hole at that door five or six times that evening, imagining what a great angle I had into the shower. But shit! In less than three minutes in the shower, the whole door had steamed up. It was impossible to see out, so it certainly would be impossible to look in. Damn! What could I do.</p><p>It was then that a miracle happened, or at least it seemed like a miracle to a young kid. Two weeks before, I had been shopping at the local mall with mom, and we had been called over to a small, temporary booth by some guy selling something. You know those little kiosks that set up in malls, where people who are out of work or something try to make ends meet by pushing one kind or crappy product or another. Well, this guy was selling something to clean your eyeglasses with, a kind if slippery salve in a small jar. He offered to clean mom's sunglasses for free and she let him.</p><p>He rubbed the stuff on her glasses, then wiped it off with a little rag. Mom looked at the glasses. ""Wow,"" she said to him. ""You weren't kidding! This really is clean!""</p><p>""It's a very good product ma'am,"" he said. ""The one tub is $7 and lasts a year,"" he said. ""But for $10 you can have two tubs, or one tub and a bottle of WindowCleer.""</p><p>""Of what?"" mom asked?</p><p>""WindowCleer,"" he said. ""It's the same product, but in liquid form,"" he said. ""You wipe in on windows, mirrors, even the inside of your car's windshield, and the glass is guaranteed not to steam up.""</p><p>The miracle, I guess, is that conversation just popped into my head, word for word, at exactly the time I most needed it. Of course! WindowCleer! Mom had gotten the $10 package, and I remember that she put the bottle under the bathroom sink.</p><p>I bolted out of the shower and opened the door to the cabinet below the sink. YES! It was there. I quickly read the instructions. ""Place a small amount of product on a cotton cloth and rub gently on glass surface. Do not rinse. Glass is guaranteed not to steam up. Perfect for bathrooms, eyeglasses...""</p><p>I didn't have to read another word. I got a washcloth and poured some of the liquid on it. I then scrubbed down both sides of the shower door, put the bottle back, dried myself off and threw on my pajamas.</p><p>My dick was hard as a rock and still a little red from all the rubbing I'd been doing. I really wanted to jerk off, but I knew it would pay to wait.</p><p>I looked at the hole again, on my way out and smiled again. Oh, man. I was gonna see mom's tits in less than an hour.</p><p>""I'm done in the bathroom,"" I shouted down to the girls.</p><p>""Thanks, honey,"" mom shouted back. ""See you later.""</p><p>""No,"" I joked to myself. ""I'll see YOU later!""</p><p>I went back in my room and made sure everything was set up. First, of course, I locked my door. I guess people who like to spy on others usually take real care to make sure no one can spy on them. Then, I moved the clothes along the rod to one end of the closet and placed my chair just under the hole. There was just enough room to stand there and fit my head under the closet shelf while peeking through the hole.</p><p>What else would I need? Ahh... a flashlight, because I'd be working in the dark, so no one would see light coming through my end of the hole. And, yes, a box of tissues for, well, you know... I didn't want to get cum all over the closet wall.</p><p>I placed the tissue box on the closet shelf and then got into bed. I wanted to do a quick run-through, so nothing could go wrong.</p><p>Let's see... mom walks past my room in her bathrobe and into the bathroom. I turn on the flashlight, leap out of bed and climb on the chair. I turn out the flashlight and place it on the closet shelf, grab three or four tissues in my left hand and place my left eye up to the hole.</p><p>Right hand on cock, left hand full of tissues. Clear view of the shower. Perfect. I retraced my steps and waited.</p><p>I gently squeezed my hard-on, waiting for mom. First, I rubbed it up and down slowly. Then I pinched it in the middle. Then I tickled the head. Then I rubbed the shaft against my stomach. ""C'mon, mom,"" I said softly. ""Let me watch you take a shower.""</p><p>I couldn't possibly know how much better my first show would be than simply watching her get washed.</p><p>After what seemed like an hour -- but according to the clock was only about 20 minutes -- I heard footsteps coming up the stairs. I heard two doors close. Guess mom and Barbara had come up at the same time. A few minutes later I heard more steps, this time coming down the hall and walking toward the bathroom. I turned on the flashlight and, knees literally shaking, went to the closet and got up on the chair.</p><p>I would see a tiny spot of light in the closet, telling me someone was in the bathroom.</p><p>""Here goes,"" I said to myself. ""Presenting... mom's tits!""</p><p>I put the tissues in my left hand, grabbed my blood-filled cock in my right and placed my eye to the hole. Oh, my god. It wasn't mom. I mean, it wasn't JUST mom. This was unbelievable. This was incredible. There was mom, yes, starting to undress for her shower. But with her and already totally naked was Barbara!</p><p>Mom was sitting on the toilet, peeing. She still had on her bra but nothing else. Barbara was standing in front of her, only inches away. And Barbara was reaching down and playing with her own pussy. She was standing in front of our mom and playing with herself! What was happening?</p><p>Mom's eyes were glued to Barbara's hands. Barb started pumping her rear end back and forth in a regular motion. She started to moan, but mom quickly put her finger up to make a shhhh sound.</p><p>Barbara nodded but continued to touch herself. Then, mom stood up, reached behind her and started unhooking her bra.</p><p>My cock was throbbing and was dripping with precum, but I was too shocked to jerk it. I just watched and tried to control my breathing so no one could hear me. Mom's bra dropped to the floor. Oh, god, what fabulous tits! They were bigger than I had dreamed, although the numbers associated with bra sizes meant nothing to me. I had often looked at mom's bras in the hamper and on the drying line in the basement, but I didn't know what 40DD had meant -- until now, that is!</p><p>And her nipples. They were dark and large -- covering almost a third of the front of each tit. And the points were long and like a pencil eraser. In spite of my shock, I managed to start a slow knack and forward motion with my right hand.</p><p>Barbara's tits were also gorgeous. Her bras had said 36C, and now I knew what that meant too. Her nipples were smaller and lighter colored but more pointy than mom's. But while both women had different bodies, both really were getting me hot.</p><p>I started to look down toward their pussies, now, but before I could focus there Barbara started to reach out toward mom. She grabbed both of mom's nipples and started to pinch them gently. And mom started doing the same to Barbara.</p><p>I couldn't believe this. Mom and Barbara playing with each other's bodies. That must have been why they were smiling earlier when I had mentioned my shower. Why, they must have been doing this forever... playing with each other when I was done with my shower. And the only reason I learned about it at all was because of the hole. My wonderful closet hole.</p><p>Their hands now shifted downward, to their hairy mounds. Mom's was short and trimmed, almost like she shaved it into the shape of a beard. Barbara's was long, big and wild, hairs sticking out at all angles.</p><p>Mom rubbed Barbara. Barbara rubbed mom. And then they sidled over to the shower and turned it on.</p><p>A minute later they both were inside, a mass of hands and wetness and soap and rubbing and touching. Fingers going in and out of holes. Even though I had a beautifully clear view through the chemical-treated window, it was hard to keep track of all the moving.</p><p>Mom bent over and Barbara spread mom's butt cheeks and found her asshole. Barb stuck in her index finger and moved in and out as mom wiggled her ass.</p><p>Then mom did the same to Barb.</p><p>The went for each other's tits again, this time squeezing and sucking. Then mom got down on her knees and started kissing Barb's mound.</p><p>They changed positions, with Barb doing the tonguing this time. It went on for 10 minutes. I looked down and noticed that I had already shot a load onto the closet wall. Shit! I had come and didn't even notice! I wiped up the dribbling stain with the tissues and went back to the hole. My two little sex kittens were out of the shower now, drying each other off and smiling as if it was THEY who had just cum, not me. Shit, they probably did cum in there but I never saw the actual moment.</p><p>They each put bathrobes on, smiled again at each other and walked out into the hall like nothing had happened. I heard both of their bedroom doors close and got back into my bed.</p><p>I was still breathing hard. Holy shit, Mom and Barbara make each other cum. And probably every night. And I would be watching, secretly.</p><p>My cock was hard again. Would I be able to go for three in one day? I fell asleep trying and woke up once in the middle of the night in a cold, wet puddle.</p><p>My alarm went off at 6 in the morning and in the background I could hear the shower handles being turned. It was Marie, I guessed, getting ready for her morning shower. What surprise would I see when I peeked now, I wondered? Who'd be in there with her, fuckin' Elvis Presley? I joked.</p><p>I ran to the chair and looked through the hole.</p><p>All I could say was, JESUS H. CHRIST!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>After an evening of watching my mom and my older sister masturbate each other in the bathroom, I thought I was ready for anything. I had heard my sister Marie, who is 12, go in for her morning shower. I figured I'd get an eyeful watching her take off her pajamas and pee and then rub her young body all over in the shower. I was rock hard - at least for a 15-year-old. But what I saw when I looked through the tiny hole I had made in the wall the day before really shook me. Because when I stood up on the chair and placed my eye next to the hole, what I saw was... another eye, looking back at me!</p><p>""JESUS H. CHRIST"" I said aloud.</p><p>""Hi, Johnny!"" I heard. ""I can see you, and now you can see me!""</p><p>It was Marie! She was looking back at me through the hole I had made, the hole I was certain no one would notice. What was going on here?</p><p>""Uh, Marie?"" I said, loud enough for her to hear through the paneling.</p><p>""Yup,"" she said. ""It's me!"" Can I come in so we can talk?""</p><p>""Uh, sh-sh-sure, I stammered.</p><p>I climbed off the chair and walked to my bedroom door, unlocking it quietly. Marie was standing there in her jammies.</p><p>I ushered her in... didn't want to wake up mom or Barbara... and she plopped right down on my bed.</p><p>""Bet you thought you were pretty sly putting a hole in the bathroom wall,"" she said, smiling. ""Well, have I got a surprise for you!""</p><p>""OK,"" I said, ""you got me. I really didn't want to spy on you,"" I lied. ""I just was curious about, well, what Barbara looked like. Please don't tell.""</p><p>""Don't tell? Of course I won't tell. After all, I've been watching you for months!""</p><p>What the hell was she talking about, I wondered. I had made the hole only the day before. I told her that and waited for her response.</p><p>""Oh, yes, THAT hole. I'm not talking about the hole you made yesterday. I noticed it the minute I went into the bathroom last night, because I always look at that wall. And I always look at it because I have my own hole there.""</p><p>""What are you talking about?"" I asked, getting a little nervous now.</p><p>""Well, just like you wonder what Barbara looks like naked, I always wondered about you. You're the only man in the house, and I started thinking about what you looked like, you know, undressed. So last summer I poked a tiny hole in the wall, just to the side of the sink, and I've been watching you since then. Anytime you leave your closet door open, anyway.""</p><p>""No way,"" I said. I got up and went into my closet, Marie right behind me. And just like she said, about three feet high - and with a direct line to my bed - was a small opening in the wall.</p><p>""WHAT HAVE YOU SEEN!"" I demanded, more embarrassed than angry.</p><p>""Well, I guess I've seen it all, but not up close. I watch you undress each night, I watch you lie in bed and touch your weenie, I watch you rub it real fast and I watch you clean up the white stuff that squirts out.""</p><p>My face was red and I didn't know if I wanted to cry, die or just beat the shit out of her.</p><p>""I have to tell you,"" she said quickly, ""I really love to watch you. It makes me feel soooo good down here,"" she said, pointing to her crotch. ""And then, when I saw that you had put a hole in the wall, too, I figured that you were doing the same thing to me and mom and Barb.""</p><p>I didn't know what to say, but Marie spoke again, before I had a chance to think of anything. ""Can I ask you something?"" she said.</p><p>""OK,"" I told her.</p><p>""Well, first, are you mad? After all, I wasn't doing anything that you didn't do.""</p><p>""No, I guess I'm not mad. Just a little surprised.""</p><p>""Well, here's my second question. You know now that I've been watching you for a couple of months. But that hole is small, and your bed is far away from it. Would you..."" she hesitated a second and then, brave kid, continued. ""Would you show me what you do with your weenie, up close?""</p><p>God, this was hot! My little sister asking to watch me jerk off. Maybe if I let her see, she'd let me watch - and touch - her.</p><p>""Sure,"" I said. ""But you have to get naked first.""</p><p>I smiled at her, and she smiled at me, and the first thing we did was go to the door to make sure it was locked.</p><p>I pulled my pajama bottoms down and my dick snapped forward, like it was driven by a spring. She slipped out of her top and bottom, and all I could do was stare. That little vixen... only 12 years old and she had these beautiful little titties. Each was about the size of half an orange, and each had a gorgeous quarter-sized nipple in the center, all smooth and pointy.</p><p>Her pussy was covered with a see-though layer of light blond hair. I could see her whole slit.</p><p>""OK,"" I said. ""I'm going to start. This is called jerking off, and it's like having sex with your hand. It feels really good, especially when I squirt the white stuff out, which is called cumming.""</p><p>""Is that what happens when people have sex together to make a baby?"" she asked.</p><p>""It is,"" I said. ""It's the white stuff that has the baby-making sperm in it.""</p><p>""I read about it in a book mom gave me,"" Marie said, ""but it used a lot of words I didn't understand. Does it feel good for the girl, too?""</p><p>""I'm sure it does,"" I said. ""Don't you ever, uh, rub yourself down there?""</p><p>Marie blushed but said she did, a lot, and she did it each time she watched me through the hole.</p><p>""Well,"" I told her, ""that's like the feeling I get. It's called 'orgasm' and I wish I could do it 10 times a day.""</p><p>""I can!"" she announced proudly.</p><p>""Shut up!"" I said. ""You're making me jealous!""</p><p>I lay down on the bed and told her to lean over me. She bent over and I positioned her nipples over my mouth. Then I started to pull off, very slowly at first.</p><p>""If you want to watch up close, now's your chance,"" I told her.</p><p>I stared at those nipples and started to suck on one. She turned her face toward my moving hand and watched intently.</p><p>""Can I touch you, too?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes,"" Marie said. ""Touch me down here with your other hand.""</p><p>So there we were. I'm lying on the bed, jerking off with my right hand, Marie is standing next to the bed, bending over so I could suck her nipples, head turned to watch for any sign of cum. And, at her request, I put my left hand between her spread legs and found that delicious little crack. I inserted my middle finger, but the angle was awkward and it couldn't go in deep. I then tried my thumb. A perfect fit.</p><p>Up and down, up and down, I used my thumb as a tiny dick inside her pussy.</p><p>""Mmmm,"" she said. ""That feels sooo... sexy.""</p><p>I sucked a nipple hard, continuing to move my thumb up and down inside her, all the while jerking - now furiously,</p><p>I pulled my mouth away just in time to say, ""Here it comes... get real close.""</p><p>My thumb slid out as Marie moved over to within an inch of my cock.</p><p>""Ahhhhh,"" I said, as one, two, three, four squirts came out, landing mostly on my stomach.</p><p>""Wow!"" she said.</p><p>""Wow for me, too,"" I said.</p><p>""What does it feel like?"" Marie asked.</p><p>""Warm and sticky,"" I said. ""Here, touch my dick.""</p><p>I pointed to the head of my cock, where a few lingering drops of cum were slowly beginning to slide down my shaft.</p><p>Marie didn't hesitate a second. She took my cock in both hands and used an index finger to rub the cum in little circles around the head.</p><p>I smiled. ""Let's do this every morning,"" I said.</p><p>""And every night, too?"" she asked, smiling back?</p><p>""And every night!"" I agreed.</p><p>Just then, we heard footsteps down the hall. Was it mom again, or Barbara, or BOTH of them, like last night? I hopped up on my chair, still dribbling cum, and looked.</p><p>There was mom, naked and sitting on the toilet. I watched, focusing on those huge, gorgeous nipples.</p><p>""Who is it?"" Marie asked.</p><p>""Mom,"" I said.</p><p>""Well,"" Marie said, you concentrate on Mom, and I'll handle you.""</p><p>Standing next to the chair, she took my cock in her right hand and started to jerk it the way I had just before.</p><p>""You watch, I'll jerk,"" she said.</p><p>I couldn't even answer. I just supported my body against the paneling and watched mom as Marie moved her right hand back and forth around my cock. She then put her left hand in the crack of my butt and, without even asking, found the asshole with her middle finger. I had never had anyone do that to me... certainly never even thought of it. But it felt wonderful. Jerking me with one hand, rubbing my asshole with the other. Marie was wonderful!</p><p>""God, don't stop!"" I said.</p><p>""Shhhh!"" she said. ""Just promise me you'll make me cum, too, tonight.""</p><p>""You bet,"" I said.</p><p>Mom was off the toilet now and instead of showering, she was using a washcloth to clean herself at the sink. I watched her wet down and soap her tits, and her pussy and under her arms. Then she did something I hadn't expected. She placed a large towel on the floor, in front of the toilet, and grabbed a bottle of shampoo. She lay down on the towel and raised one foot up onto the toilet seat. She spread the other foot out far to the left, leaving her pussy wide open. Then she took the bottle of shampoo and put the rounded top inside her. Deep inside.</p><p>She moved it in and out, then sideways, then around in a circle, and then took her other hand and found a little spot on the top of her pussy and began to rub it madly. As she did all this, her tits were rocking back and forth and she had this blank look on her face.</p><p>I watch for about a minute, Marie jerking me the whole time. And then, just as mom's ass moved WAY up for a second, and I heard her moan (the word YES, I think), I shot my load. My cum landed right on one of Marie's nipples, and she seemed to like that. At least she smiled and started to rub my wetness into her, like body lotion.</p><p>Mom stood up and wiped her pussy, which was all wet from the action. She hung the towel up and put on her bathrobe.</p><p>""Time to get up, kids,"" she shouted as she passed each of our rooms. And then she went into her bedroom to get dressed,</p><p>Marie looked up at me. ""What was mom doing?"" she asked.</p><p>""She was doing what you do... rubbing down there... and cumming,"" I said.</p><p>""And that's what you'll do to me tonight, right?"" she asked.</p><p>""Right!"" I promised.</p><p>""Maybe we should say we're sick today and stay home and do this all day long,"" Marie said.</p><p>""I'd really like to do that,"" I said, ""but I can't miss school today. There's a big test I can't miss. But, tomorrow is another story,"" I added.</p><p>""Tomorrow is mom's home show,"" Marie said. ""She's setting it up tonight.""</p><p>""Oh, you mean the party she's giving to sell cookware?"" I asked.</p><p>""Cookware?"" Marie said. ""Who ever said it was cookware? She's giving a lingerie party for all her friends. There'll be about 25 of her girlfriends here, trying on bras and panties and all kinds of gross things.""</p><p>""What?"" I asked. ""Trying them on where?""</p><p>""Well, when I went with mom to Cherry's, next door, for a planning meeting, they said that they'd all sit in the living room and group to the bathroom one by one to put on the stuff and then come down to model it.""</p><p>Our faces brightened at the same time. Tomorrow evening I'd lock myself in my room... to study, of course. I told Marie that and we laughed.</p><p>Marie and I left for school that morning knowing that when we returned in the afternoon we'd help each other cum again. And we knew that night we'd take turns watching the neighbors and mom's other friends undressing. I made a mental list of the tits I'd be seeing... all of those wonderful ladies that I've dreamed about when they visited mom in the past. I'd get to see 25 pairs of knockers in one evening. What could be better than that, I asked myself.</p><p>But that evening Marie would tell me something that'd make my future even brighter. Something about mom and Barbara. Something that would change our lives.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>I don't know how I got through school the next day. I didn't hear a word any teacher said, and I'm sure I failed my science test miserably. But eventually last period ended and I found myself racing home.</p><p>By 4:30 I was lying in bed, naked, with Marie at my side, also with nothing on. Mom and Barbara wouldn't be home for about an hour and a half; mom worked till 5:30 and never got home before 6, and Barb has cheerleading practice most evenings until the same time. That means Marie and I had 90 minutes to play.</p><p>She started stroking my cock, which had already begin to dribble at the thought of what was about to happen. I was staring at her beautiful little breasts and dark red nipples. She was rubbing me with one hand and herself with the other.</p><p>But somehow her mind seemed elsewhere.</p><p>""God, this is great, Marie,"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah, she said, and hesitated a second. ""Johnny, can I ask you something?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>""Will we be able to do this forever?""</p><p>""What do you mean?"" I asked. ""Mom and Barb get home in about an hour.""</p><p>""No,"" she said. ""I don't mean forever without stopping, I mean for all of our lives. I know I'm just a kid, but I've been thinking about sex for a long time, and when I started watching you through the hole in the wall - watching you jerk off and all - I sort of fell in love with your cock. I hope we never have to stop this. I know my tits aren't as big as mom's, or Barb's, but they will be soon, I promise. They really will.""</p><p>It was a strange moment. Marie, barely a teenager, was sitting there in all her innocent beauty trying so hard to make me cum, and masturbating herself at the same time, and ruining the moment by worrying. I didn't know quite what to say.</p><p>""God, I love this too, Marie. I never want it to stop. And your tits are gorgeous just the way they are. I think I could cum just staring at them. Why are you worried?""</p><p>""Well, I know something you don't know... and I'm afraid that you might want mom and Barbara more than you want me, and I know that that will never happen.""</p><p>""Huh?"" I said. ""What are you talking about?"" I got this terrible feeling that she thought mom and Barbara were going to die or something, and that they had told her but not me.</p><p>""Well, mom made me promise me not to tell you this, but I think we should have no secrets now that we're lovers,"" Marie said.</p><p>""No secrets is right,"" I said. I liked it that she called us lovers. I really did love my little sister, now more then ever.</p><p>""Well, remember when dad left, and we all had a talk about the divorce?""</p><p>That had been two years before. ""Sure I remember,"" I said. ""We all sat down and mom and dad told us they weren't in love anymore but they both loved all of us, and that it would be better if he moved out so there wouldn't be so many fights.""</p><p>It was difficult for me to talk, with Marie stroking so fast. She was really good at this. My little 12-year-old lover. What a life!</p><p>""Well,"" Marie continued, ""about a week after dad left, mom called Barbara and me into her bedroom. She closed the door and said she had something to tell us that she didn't want you to know.""</p><p>""Really? Is it bad? Are they going to die?"" I said, not knowing how to balance this bad news with the orgasmic feeling that was rising in my lower stomach.</p><p>""No, silly. It was about mom's love life. She told us that she and dad had decided to divorce because she didn't really like men. She was a lezzian or something, and only wanted to make love to other girls. She said that dad didn't know that when they both got married, and she had kept the secret as well as she could, but that one day dad had come home early and caught her with Cherry, Debbie's mom, from next door. They were on the bed kissing each other's pussies.""</p><p>""Holy shit!"" I said. ""Mom is a lesbian?""</p><p>""Yes, that was the word. Then she looked at me and Barb and asked us if we still loved her.""</p><p>""What did you say?""</p><p>""Well, I didn't know what it all meant, but I said, 'Yes, I love you mommy,' and mom started to cry. Then came the real shocker. Mom looked up at Barb, who hadn't said a word, and asked her if she still loved her.""</p><p>""And Barb said...?""</p><p>""She said, 'Mom, I think I'm like you. I don't like boys at all, and when I look at a girl I get a funny feeling, especially when they have no clothes on, like in the showers after gym.""</p><p>Marie went on to tell me that mom then asked Marie to leave the room for a while. Marie left, but stayed at the door quietly, and after a minute of hearing nothing she looked through the keyhole.</p><p>""I saw mom and Barb naked, and they were touching each other all over. Mom was rubbing Barb's pussy and Barb was squeezing mom's nipples. I didn't know what to do. I sneaked back to my room and masturbated. And I kept thinking about what I had seen. It was sexy, but I still wanted to see boys naked instead.""</p><p>The thought of Marie watching mom and Barb sent me over the edge.</p><p>""I'm gonna cum,"" I said. ""So if you want to see it closely, put your face next to my cock now!""</p><p>She got down real close and kept stroking. My orgasm was seconds away.</p><p>""Do you want to taste it?"" I said.</p><p>""Is it poison?"" Marie asked.</p><p>""Of course not,"" I said, ""but you'd better make up your mind soon. If you want it, put my cock deep into your mouth and start sucking. NOW!""</p><p>Without missing a beat, Marie started sucking my cock. In another second I was spurting wads of hot, white cum deep into her throat. This was heaven.</p><p>Marie kept pumping me with her mouth and hand until I was dry. Then she swallowed my load without hesitation.</p><p>""That was nice,"" she said, smiling. ""But now you have to make me cum.""</p><p>""Do you want me to do it with my fingers or my tongue?"" I asked.</p><p>""BOTH!"" she said. ""I'm gonna lay down on the bed and spread my legs and close my eyes, and you do whatever you want.""</p><p>I looked at the clock. We had at least a half-hour. No sweat.</p><p>Marie got on the bed and spread her legs wide. She reached down and pulled the lips of her fuzz-covered pussy apart. I could see deep inside. Even at 12, she had a clit to die for, small and hard. I imagined I could almost see it throbbing, but I knew that was impossible.</p><p>I dove in and started licking it. I wiggled my tongue up and down, back and forth, and Marie moaned and wriggled her hips sideways. She spread the lips even more.</p><p>""Go into the hole with your fingers,"" she begged. ""Rub me real fast.""</p><p>I did as she asked, noticing at the same time that I was hard again and beginning to dribble onto the bedspread.</p><p>The action of my tongue and fingers drove Marie wild. She started screaming, ""Fuck, fuck, fuck,"" with each hip movement. And finally, with one huge ""Ahhhhhhhh!"" she came. A little spurt of yellow pee came out at that moment, dripping on my lips and then onto the bed. I had never tasted pee before, and I was surprised that it didn't turn me off.</p><p>""Oh, that was soooo nice,"" Marie said. ""So nice. Sorry about the pee. I do that sometimes when I make myself cum, but I didn't think I would do it now.""</p><p>""That's OK,"" I said. ""I actually liked it.""</p><p>The taste had been salty, but it was the wetness and warmth that really turned me on.</p><p>""We'll have to experiment with pee and stuff sometime,"" I said.</p><p>""And stuff?"" she asked, smiling.</p><p>""Well, who knows..."" I said.</p><p>At that moment, we heard a key in the front door. We threw on our clothes and I turned the bedspread around so the wet spots were under the pillow. I got out a book to make it look like I was studying, but Marie and I continued to talk, softly.</p><p>""I was worried that YOU were a lezzian,"" she said to me.</p><p>""What?"" I said. ""ME? Only girls can be lesbians,"" I said. ""Boys who like boys are called gays or queers,"" I said. ""What made you think I was gay?""</p><p>""Well, I've been watching you through the hole for about six months,"" Marie said.</p><p>""I know,"" I said. ""I told you I didn't mind that.""</p><p>""But..."" she hesitated. ""Promise you won't get mad at me?""</p><p>""Of course not,"" I said. ""We're lovers, remember?""</p><p>""OK. Well, a few months ago you were up here with Joey, from Little League, and I was in the bathroom peeing. I looked through my hole, the one I had made, and I saw you and Joey sitting on the bed and your cocks were out. He was rubbing yours and you were rubbing his.""</p><p>I turned red. My god. Someone actually had seen that.</p><p>""Listen,"" I said. ""I'm not gay. Neither is Joey - at least I don't think he is. We had been talking about jerking off, and he asked me how many times I did it. I told him about two times a day, once when I wake up and once when I go to sleep. He told me her jerked off three or four times a day, and that he had pictures that helped him.</p><p>""He reached into his pocket and unfolded these pages from a magazine. They showed men and women fucking. I was wearing shorts, and so was Joey, and our cocks both got real hard. Joey saw mine sticking out of one of the legs of my shorts.</p><p>""'Want me to do you?' he asked. 'What do you mean?' I said. 'I'll jerk you off and you jerk me off. I'll be fun,'"" he said.</p><p>""Well I couldn't see any problems with that, because we both really liked girls anyway, so we tried it.""</p><p>""I know,"" Marie interrupted. ""I was watching!""</p><p>""Yes, you saw us. You already said that. But I want you to know that we never did that again, and that I'd much rather have you do it to me than anyone else.""</p><p>""Hi, kids, what you up to!""</p><p>It was mom, at my bedroom door.</p><p>""And why is this door locked?"" she shouted.</p><p>""Oh, sorry,"" I said. ""Didn't realize it was."" I got up and unlocked it, science book in my hand.</p><p>""Just studying, and Marie was asking me about my science project.""</p><p>""OK,"" mom said, but you've both got to help me clean up now, and quick. We're going to have about 25 people here in an hour, and I want the place spotless. Marie, you help me downstairs. Johnny, you clean the bathroom. And listen, Johnny, you're going to have to stay in your room all night, because my girlfriends are going to be here trying on underwear.""</p><p>""No problem, mom,"" I said. ""I'll stay right here all night, studying.""</p><p>""Thanks, love,"" she said.</p><p>Mom left and I looked at Marie.</p><p>""Geez, what a waste,"" I said.</p><p>""What do you mean? We're going to be in here all evening watching the girls dress and undress in the bathroom, and masturbating each other.""</p><p>""I know,"" I said. ""I was just thinking, what a shame we don't have a video camera. That way we could hide it in the bathroom and make a tape of the whole evening.""</p><p>""Well, we don't have one now, and we probably never will,"" Marie said. She was right. Even with dad's support payments and the money mom made, we barely had enough to pay the bills.</p><p>Then, I had a flash of genius.</p><p>""Wait... I know how we can get a camera. Maybe not by tonight, but in one or two weeks, anyway. That way we'll be ready for the next opportunity. We could tape mom and Barb in the bathroom, for starters, and we could even tape you and me together.""</p><p>""And when your friends come over, would you tape them peeing and everything, so I could watch?""</p><p>""Tell you what, I'll take the camera with me to Little League, and I'll put it in a gym bag, with a little hole in the side. I'll tape the boys taking showers, for you to see. And you could take it to the pool, and tape what happens in the locker room and showers, and we'll watch them together and jerk off together.""</p><p>""Wow, what a great idea,"" Marie said. ""I can think of a lot of places I could tape girls for you. But first we have to buy a camera, and how in the world are we going to do that?""</p><p>""ARE YOU KIDS GOING TO HELP, OR NOT?"" mom shouted from downstairs.</p><p>""Be right there,"" Marie yelled.</p><p>""I'm starting now,"" I answered.</p><p>""So,"" Marie asked as she got up, ""where will the money come from?""</p><p>""From you,"" I answered. ""From you.""</p><p>""What do you mean, me?"" she said. ""I get $3 a week allowance.""</p><p>""Well,"" I said, my mind already putting together a grand plan, ""By next week you'll be getting about $3 a minute. I'll tell you how later, when we're watching Cherry and Liz and Harriet and the rest of mom's friends getting naked.""</p><p>""OK,"" Marie said, on her way downstairs. ""This sounds interesting.""</p><p>My little sexpot lover had no idea how interesting. No idea.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>Part 4 ended with my 12-year-old sister, Marie, and I preparing to watch, through a peephole in our bathroom, the 25 women who mom invited over for a lingerie-buying party. Marie and I, although brother and sister (I'm 14) consider ourselves ""lovers."" We masturbate together and love to peek at people in our bathroom. Mom and our older sister, Barbara, are lesbians and have a relationship much like mine and Marie's. They masturbate together, but they don't know that we watch them.</p><p>I'm going to skip ahead a few years for part 5. We'll get back to the lingerie party in a later chapter. In this part, Marie and I are now 10 years older. She's 22 and I am 24. We've been ""lovers"" all that time, feeding on each other's joy of cumming and of peeking at others. We have been inseparable for a decade. I went to a local college so I could live at home, and Marie chose the same school. When I was 20 and she was 18, I moved to an apartment and she moved into a smaller unit in the same building. We still masturbate together every chance we get, and have experimented a few times with actual fucking. But we like peeking so much that we've perfected ways to watch other people, and we masturbate each other while we watch strangers and friends. We also videotape a lot, and masturbate while we watch the tapes. I've reserved Part 5 to explain some of our techniques:</p><p>***</p><p>The more I think about the past 10 years, the more I believe that I have lead a charmed life. It's every kid's fantasy to catch a brief glimpse of some beautiful girl undressing. But since age 14 I have been able to peek at almost anyone I wanted to. I've done it by employing intelligent plans and also with the help of my wonderful sister and lover, Marie.</p><p>Let me give you just one example.</p><p>As you know if you've been following my story, Marie and I started masturbating together when I was 14 ands she was 12. Over the years we've continued. I don't think a day has gone by when we haven't each helped each other have at least two orgasms. Even when Marie has her period, she likes to cum at least twice a day, and I don't mind helping her. I see her blood not as anything gross but rather as a love liquid, warm and sweet.</p><p>We live in the same apartment building in a New Jersey suburb, and we do everything together. We're both out of college now. I work in an electronics supply store selling top-of-the-line stereos, TV sets and the like, and Marie is an assistant managers at a suburban mall national brand lingerie store. I won't tell you the name; it's a, um, Secret (ha ha).</p><p>I'm going to tell you about one of the capers we've performed over the past year, so you can get an idea of what our lives have been like.</p><p>As I said, we've figured out ways to see anything we want, to watch anyone we want to, secretly. And while we watch we masturbate together, unless it's in a place where we'd be caught. In those cases we make tape recordings and watch them in my apartment, masturbating each other while the tape runs.</p><p>Neither of us has had a steady boyfriend or girlfriend since we started being lovers. We didn't need to. Oh, sure, I dated, and so did Marie, but only so that we could secretly tape our temporary beaus. Once we got what we wanted on tape, we moved on to another ""friend."" Our tape library consists of hundreds of secretly made fuck and suck sessions, and we even have our boy and girlfriends alone, masturbating when they thought no one was around.</p><p>Let me tell you about what we do on vacations.</p><p>Vacations are wonderful for peeking, and, with some planning, for videotaping, too. We've really got it down to a science. I don't want you to think I'm suggesting that YOU do what we have done. Understand that if you try this and get caught, it's on YOU. I'm just telling you about our experiences.</p><p>Last fall, Marie and I want to New Hampshire for a week, during the beautiful fall foliage season. It's a time when a lot of couples vacation there, some with kids, some just with each other. We are equal-opportunity peekers: We don't care if we're looking in on a single guy or gal or a couple or a family with kids. We do stay away from people with dogs, though, because those animals have a sixth sense that makes them bark when we're looking in.</p><p>Here's a technique we perfected last fall. Marie and I checked out a series of motels. The one we choose have to have certain qualities. What we looked for are motels that had a long row of windows in the back. We make sure that this back area is unlit and easy to walk through undetected.</p><p>But that's not all. We also make sure that they have at least one of two other things: Either venetian blinds or in-window air conditioners.</p><p>When we find a motel that meets those requirements, we drive up to the office and register as husband and wife. But we ask for a specific kind of room. We ask for adjoining rooms on the first floor. We tell the clerk that we're going to be in one of the rooms, and that some friends - who should be arriving soon - will be in the other. And need it on the first floor, we say, because the wife in the other couple is handicapped and can't climb stairs.</p><p>We pay for both rooms and then go to them. Once we get inside, we start looking around. If the two rooms have Venetian blinds, we go to each blind and put a small rip in the cotton strap that supports the bottom slat of the blind. That causes that slat to lie about a half-inch too low, so that when the blind is closed, there's enough of a gap to see into the room from the outside - but not enough of a gap for anyone inside the room to notice.</p><p>Then we look for an in-window air conditioner. You know, the kind that has accordion-fold flaps on the side that expand to make the unit fit snugly. If there is one of those in the room, we take a sharp pen-knife and cut a small slit in one of the folds. Again, we make a hole large enough to see into the room, but not so large that it would be noticed by anyone inside the room.</p><p>After about an hour, we go back to the office and act very apologetic. We explain that we called our friends and found out that they had to cancel. The wife had fallen, we say, and broken her ankle, ruining their whole vacation.</p><p>We explain to the clerk that not only don't we need the second room... we also would actually prefer to be on the second floor, where it's quieter. Would it be too terrible to change room, we ask. And since we've already taken our luggage out of the car, would it be OK if the room was near the original two, like maybe above one of them?</p><p>Most times, this is no problem. We get keys to the new room, move our stuff and turn in the original keys.</p><p>And then we wait, hoping that someone interesting will be assigned to those two first-floor rooms.</p><p>If we're also lucky enough to have a room on the second floor that adjoins to another room, and if there's no one in it yet, we see if the doors separating the rooms can somehow be adapted to peeping. Sometimes we luck out, sometimes we don't. When we do, it's a bonus. We get to look through a keyhole or tiny self-made hole in that door, or we spread the molding a little to make it possible to see through a crack.</p><p>All of this works, of course, only in older places. The new motels are all concrete block and heavy fiberboard doors. But the older ones are perfect, with old wooden-paneled doors that can easily be compromised.</p><p>This particular night we were incredibly lucky. Going into the corner room downstairs we saw was a man and woman in their 30s. He was really fat - looked like more than 300 pounds! She was the opposite: tall and skinny but with decent boobs, about 36C, I guessed. They were an odd couple, but we couldn't wait to see what they'd do after dark.</p><p>In the room next to them was an older couple - but we've found that sometimes they're more fun to watch than young people. More creative, if you know what I mean. These two were in their 60s. She was the huge one this time, short - about five feet - and with absolutely enormous breasts. It seemed, as we looked out our window and watched them walk inside from the parking lot, that her boobs hung down to her knees!</p><p>""Gosh,"" I said to Marie, who was already rubbing her pussy, ""I can't wait to see those!""</p><p>The guy was normal looking, about 6 feet tall and with a grey goatee.</p><p>""I guess he's a tit man,"" Marie joked.</p><p>""I sure hope so,"" I said. That lady is three-quarters tit!""</p><p>It was about 4 p.m. Most of the motel patrons would be eating in the dining room attached to the place, we figured, because there wasn't anything else on the highway for miles. Marie and I planned to eat at about 5, then go back to the room and wait for dark.</p><p>No one had moved into the room next to ours yet, so we just waited to see what would happen there. The crack we had made in the door molding gave us a perfect view of the bed in that room. We hoped for the best.</p><p>We had about a half-hour until dinner.</p><p>""Make me cum,"" Marie said, out of the blue.</p><p>""Why should I?"" I joked.</p><p>""Cause I'm horny as hell, asshole, and I can cum as many times a day as I want.""</p><p>She always rubbed that in. My record was only four, and I liked to save my orgasms for crucial peeking sessions.</p><p>""OK, spread 'em, lady,"" I said mimicking a TV cop.</p><p>Marie laughed and bounced onto the king-sized bed, pulling down her shorts and underpants in one clean motion, almost in mid-air.</p><p>I dove into her perfumed muff and started to kiss her deeply. I pressed my nose into her slit and took a huge breath. ""God, you smell delicious,"" I said.</p><p>I continued to kiss and suck her until her clit started to harden. Then I gripped it gently with my teeth and started flicking it with my tongue.</p><p>""Put your fingers in, too,"" she said. Marie had loved that ever since we were kids. My teeth and tongue on her clit, my fingers, at least two or three of them, deep in her moist pussy. Lately we had added a long middle finger up her asshole.</p><p>We lay there for about 10 minutes, me slurping and fingering away, Marie moaning softly at first and then more loudly. I could tell she was about to blow.</p><p>""Ohhhhhhh, God!"" she yelled. ""God, I love you, Michael.""</p><p>She squirted that little squirt of pee that always comes out when she has an orgasm. As usual, it landed on my lips and rolled down my cheek. I stuck my tongue deep inside her again and licked her clean. I had grown to love the smell and taste and touch of her pee, just as she had become accustomed to the heady flavor of my cum. We really were in love, Marie and I. I wondered if this was going to be a lifelong commitment. I really wanted it to be.</p><p>Her whole body seemed to go limp.</p><p>""Let's skip dinner,"" she said. ""I just want to lie here forever."" We heard a door slam in the room below us. I jumped up and looked out the window.</p><p>""It's the fat guy and his string-bean wife,"" I said. It looks like they're going to dinner. Let's get a table near them.""</p><p>We loved to talk to the people were planned to peek at. It added something to the excitement. Marie slowly got up and threw on a T-shirt and shorts.</p><p>""Shit. OK, let's go. You're right. We'll get friendly with them.""</p><p>Marie's beautiful nipples were rock-hard, and you could see the points through her shirt. There even was a hint of the darkness showing through.</p><p>""I'll bet you give the fat guy a hard-on,"" I said.</p><p>""Let's see, lover!"" Marie said, and we bounded out to the restaurant.</p><p>We wangled a table right next to the couple, smiled and said hello. A little small talk later and we learned that they were from New York City, where he was a stock broker and she was an artist. They had been married the day before, had spent their honeymoon at a snazzy New York hotel and then driven up here for the scenery.</p><p>They had no idea that within an hour or two THEY would be OUR scenery!</p><p>I spent the whole meal wondering what he would look like fucking her. Marie obviously was thinking about the same thing. I could see her right hand, hidden by the tablecloth, gently rubbing her pussy as she stared at the guy's crotch to see if her nipples had given him a hard- on. It was impossible to tell, but it was fun to think about.</p><p>About halfway through the meal the second couple came in - the old folks. The hostess tried to seat them at a booth, but this woman's chest was so huge she couldn't fit in the seat. Embarrassed, they asked to move, and the hostess put them at a table, where the women could move her chair back a foot and sit comfortably. I tell you, I have never, ever, seen breasts this huge. I began to dribble into my shorts thinking about what her nipples must look like. Marie saw me redden and just smiled.</p><p>We finished eating and, as the waiter was bringing our check we noticed a van pull up to the section of the motel where our room was. We couldn't make out who was inside, but we said goodnight to the fat guy and his bride, left the money on our table, and rushed out, hoping to see who was in the van.</p><p>Just as we got to the sidewalk, out of the van stepped a long-legged drop-dead blonde, about 40 I would guess, wearing a mini-skirt that was almost no skirt at all, and a T-shirt that, like Marie's, left nothing to the imagination. About a 40D, I guessed. ""Lucky husband,"" I whispered to Marie, and we strained to look as the guy got out of the driver's seat.</p><p>My jaw dropped. It wasn't her husband, that's for sure. Son, maybe, but definitely not husband. This kid was 16 at most. He went to the back of the van, picked up two pieces of luggage and headed for the stairs.</p><p>""OK, mom,"" he said. ""Open the door... these are heavy!""</p><p>The went into the room next to ours!</p><p>I looked at Marie. ""Holy shit,"" I said. ""Do you think they're fucking?""</p><p>""Why do you say that?"" she asked. ""Many moms travel with their sons.""</p><p>""Yes,"" I said. ""But do you remember what we saw when we looked into that room?""</p><p>""No,"" she said. ""What?""</p><p>""A bed, that's what. ONE bed! They ARE sleeping together! This is going to be a great night.""</p><p>We went back to our room and planned the evening. We'd turn out the light in our room and watch the mom and son as long as we could. Then, when it got dark, we'd take turns ""strolling"" along the back of the motel, waiting for a chance to watch the couples. If we were lucky, we could peek and masturbate together either in the room or down in the back as we watched.</p><p>""I can't want to see that huge lady,"" I said.</p><p>""I can't want to see that fat man fuck his skinny bride,"" Marie said.</p><p>And, practically in unison, we both said: ""And I can't want to watch that lucky kid fuck his mom's brains out!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>As my sister Marie and I walked back to our motel to spy on the mother and son in the next room, I started to reminisce about how we both had gotten to this stage of our lives.</p><p>After growing up together in the same house and experimenting regularly with sex and voyeurism, we decided never to separate. After college, we moved into the same apartment house and did everything together - from attending movies to going on vacations and, of course, having our own particular brand of sex. If you've read about our early teen years, you know what we like best: mutually masturbating each other while secretly watching other people.</p><p>By the time we had moved out of the large Victorian house we grew up in with our mother and older sister Barbara, we had peppered the walls, ceilings and floors with enough tiny spy hole so we would watch virtually anything anywhere.</p><p>Of course, what we ended up watching the most was the great sex that our mom had with our sister. After dad left, mom admitted - at least to the girls - that it was because she was a lesbian and couldn't give him the kind of love he craved. It was at that point that Barbara admitted that she, too, was a lesbian. And the two started making each other cum regularly almost immediately. As a horny 14-year-old, I figured out many ways to watch. Marie also liked to watch, and that's how we started our special relationship.</p><p>Marie and I, of course, preferred opposite-sex fun. Still, we got many jollies watching the two older gals suck, finger, eat and otherwise grope each other. While we peeped we'd both masturbate. I'd watch mom and Barbara and jerk off. Marie would watch me jerk off watching them, and she'd finger her own hole to orgasm. And I'd watch her fingering and rubbing her hole and I'd cum again. It was the best imaginable ""vicious circle!""</p><p>Sometimes - my favorite times - Marie simply would jerk me off while I peeked at mom and Barb. That was nice because I could concentrate on watching their incredible tits through the hole in the bathroom wall without having to keep moving my hand!</p><p>Marie and I had pretty much decided to live our lives as husband and wife. We truly loved each other and were only two years apart in age, me being the older.</p><p>So, now, 15 years later, we were in a motel looking through the crack we had made in the door frame that led to the adjoining room. We had seen a 40ish knockout blonde and her teenage son go into the room, and from our earlier peeking we knew the room had only one bed.</p><p>Sure enough, within a minute after the two of them slammed their door shut, mom had stripped to bra and panties and sonny boy was in his briefs. I had placed a chair in front of the crack in the door frame and was sitting sideways in it, eyes glued to the bed that was only about 10 feet away.</p><p>Naked, I spread my legs so Marie could get a good hold on my cock, which already was dripping.</p><p>Marie, also naked, spit on her right hand and slowly started to jerk me off. We had learned each others moaning signals well. She knew exactly when I wanted her to speed up or slow down, or when she should stop cold or go for the gold. We could make this last two minutes or two hours.</p><p>It was clear that the mom and son were not new to fucking around. I surmised that this was like so many other instances: A horny broad left lonely by divorce or widowhood at just the time her son was starting to fantasize about sex. In most families, this kind of mother-son lust remains in the dream world. But in some lucky instances, one of the two takes a bold step.</p><p>Sometimes, it's accidental: Mother walks in on son as he is masturbating, or son accidentally does the same to mom.</p><p>Other times it's planned. Son lies in wait for his mother to step out of the shower. Or for her to take the vibrator out of her secret drawer. And then he walks in, erection long and hard, and the two just do the inevitable.</p><p>I had no way of knowing this couple's exact story, but that really didn't matter. I had a front-row seat and wasn't complaining.</p><p>I couldn't hear what they were saying, but they were standing in front of the bed and he was shouting. I thought it was a little strange, all that yelling. She actually looked a bit scared. He was rubbing his crotch, working on making that cock harder than it already was. Suddenly, he grabbed her shoulders and twisted her around, going for her bra hooks. He struggled with them for a second and then, hitting paydirt, threw the undergarment violently onto the floor, out of my line of sight.</p><p>He then grabbed her giant tits and started to squeeze them violently, first one, then the other, in a milking motion. After about 10 seconds, he put his hands on the elastic of her panties and ripped them down below her knees. Whatever game they were playing, and I was sure it must be a game, he was the aggressor.</p><p>In a second, it was clear that they were, indeed, role playing. I couldn't know what was in their minds, so I made up a story in my own: He was her son and had always wanted to fuck her but never had acted on it until now. In one violent moment, he turned from obedient youth to unstoppable motherfucker. She was overpowered and had no choice.</p><p>He shouted something, pointed to his crotch and pulled his briefs down. My God, his cock was enormous! It's difficult to tell, but I would guess it was at least nine inches, circumcised and throbbing, almost purple.</p><p>He shouted something else and pointed again, this time to the head of his dick. It sounded like he said, ""Now, mommy, now,"" but angrily, not nicely.</p><p>She dropped to her knees and started sucking him, her head rocking forward and backward like a piston. She grabbed the cheeks of his ass for stability, and I watched as her freckled tits swayed from side to side, their dark red nipples beginning to wrinkle and point. In a second, the two of them clearly had run out of patience with the game- playing and simply wanted to continue with the sex. No more shouting, no more pointing. They knew what they liked and they were determined to get on with it.</p><p>The kid pushed his mom's head off his dick, which now seemed at least an inch longer before, and thicker, too. I have about six inches, and while it's served me well, I frankly was a little jealous of the lad.</p><p>He stood her up and walked her to the bed and lay down on his back. She quickly climbed on top of him, her buttocks facing me. She reached down and guided his cock into her cunt hole, which was so wet there was virtually no resistance.</p><p>As she rode him - furiously from the start - I wondered if my mom would have been that good a fuck. It was something I had fantasized about and talked to Marie about endlessly, but I never had approached either mom or Barb for sex, more out of respect for their orientation than for the fact that we were blood.</p><p>After all, Marie was blood and we had the greatest sex life together I could ever imagine.</p><p>As I was watching the Incest Show of Shows next door, Marie continued to jerk, adding a coy suck every 10 or so strokes.</p><p>""Looks like the kid is about to cum,"" I whispered to Marie as the couple's pace quickened. ""I'd love to cum along with him.""</p><p>Marie started closing her lips over the shaft of my cock at exactly the right intervals. After only six or seven of her long, sucking strokes I started creaming into her mouth. At exactly the same moment, I heard a bellow from the 10-Inch Kid. He raised his hips about a foot, thrusting his mom high into the air. She shuddered, too. The three of us had cum at the same time!</p><p>""Quick,"" Marie begged, ""let me look while you do me.""</p><p>I stood up and let her take my place, allowing her to watch laddie and his mum bask in the afterglow of a hot, incestuous fuck.</p><p>I pushed my face into Marie's light blond bush, first taking a long breath in through my nose to smell her delightful scent. God I loved that odor; probably could cum again just sticking my nose deep in her and breathing in and out.</p><p>I started rubbing her firm clit with the tip of my nose as I let my tongue work its way into her pussy. Then I moved my whole face in a circular motion, so her clit, pussy and inner cheeks all got the same pressure.</p><p>She moaned softly and rotated her hips slightly to let me know I was right on target.</p><p>""They're just lying there naked, not moving,"" she said.</p><p>""That won't last."" I predicted, knowing that if I were next to a piece of ass like that kid's mom, I'd go for two or three fucks at least.</p><p>""I don't want to wait,"" Marie said. ""I'm going to stare at his dick now. Make me go over the edge...""</p><p>I quickened my motion and raised my chin slightly, leaving just enough room for me to slip three fingers into her widening pussy. The two separate actions - nose and tongue rotating against her crotch and my fingers jerking in and out - did the trick. A few drops of pee dribbled out onto my lips, as always when Marie came.</p><p>""Thanks,"" she said, and just sat motionless watching the kid's dick and showing a tiny smile.</p><p>I licked the saltiness with my lips and, swallowing the tiny droplets, walked over to the drapes to peek out.</p><p>""It's dark now,"" I said. ""We have to make a decision. Do we watch these two some more, or do we go out and look in on our friends downstairs?""</p><p>In the room directly below us were a newlywed couple - a 300-pound guy and his skinny but large-breasted wife. I longed to see how they managed to hide the salami. And next to him were two people in their sixties, but in this pair she was the huge one. In fact, I never had seen breasts as large as hers - not even in porno films. They virtually reached to her knees! I didn't care how old she was, I wanted to see those tits in the flesh.</p><p>You'll remember that Marie and I had gotten access to those two rooms earlier in the day and had ""fixed"" the blinds so we'd be able to see in the back windows.</p><p>""I don't want to move,"" Marie said. ""That was so good.""</p><p>""Well,"" I joked, ""you must have been real horny. After all, you came in the car only three times today.""</p><p>It was true, actually. Marie needed at least 10 orgasms to feel fulfilled. She was up to four now. It was going to be a long night.</p><p>""OK,"" she said. ""Go down and see if there's any action. If you're not up in five minutes, I'll join you.""</p><p>I pulled on my pants and T-shirt and slipped into my sneaks. Everything in our evening wardrobes, even the shoes, were black, to lessen the chances we'd be spotted.</p><p>I opened the front door and slowly walked down the stairs, so anyone who happened to be watching wouldn't know I was a man on a mission.</p><p>I stood by the car for a moment, letting my eyes get accustomed to the dark. I scanned the parking lot. No one was out there.</p><p>I worked my way to the side of the motel section and then into the back strip, which was protected by high bushes and completely unlit. Motels routinely are set up like that - high bushes and no lighting - to insure that no excess light, either from fixtures or passing cars - shines into the patrons' bedroom windows. Little did they realize that this kind of landscaping is a voyeur's dream.</p><p>Ceiling lights were on in both rooms. I knelt down and looked into the first through the half-inch-or-so slit that the Venetian blind allowed. Holy shit! The tubbo was standing in the middle of the room, totally naked and licking the asshole of his wife, who was on all fours, doggie style, on the bed. Preparing her shit hole for his dick, I said to myself. I squinted to see that dick and realized why they chose this form of fucking. It was the smallest erection I had ever seen- certainly no more than three inches!</p><p>Anal sex was clearly the only way he could get into her with that huge belly and short cock of his.</p><p>But then I noticed something that almost made me fall over. While she had really nice tits, when I looked across to check out her pussy I saw - are you sitting down?- a... a... DICK!</p><p>IT WAS A FUCKIN' GUY! Or at least a half-guy. Tits and a dick. What the fuck was going on here?</p><p>And where the fuck was Marie! She HAD to see this!</p><p>I quickly made for the second room, where the old folks were staying. Again, I got a real eyeful, although nothing could have been more surprising than room number one. My wish to see the old woman's enormous breasts was being granted. There she was, sitting at a dressing table, completely naked and combing her hair. Her husband was standing next to her, watching her and, as if it was no big deal, masturbating.</p><p>His eyes - like mine - were glued to those massive mammaries. She looked like she wasn't even paying attention to him, and after about 15 seconds I realized she probably wasn't. This must be how a guy his age has sex, I thought. Too tired to fuck, but enough energy to watch his wife's boobs rest on her legs as she sat and prepared for bed. They'd probably done this for years, so it was no big deal to her.</p><p>His cock was about a sixer, too, but even in erection seemed a little soft. Still, he had that blank-stare smile on his face that I knew so well, for having had it so much myself. The old guy was in jerk-off heaven.</p><p>""Where the fuck is Marie,"" I said again, this time out loud.</p><p>Her hand on my shoulder almost made me scream.</p><p>""Did you see..."" I started to ask.</p><p>""I've already seen the guys-and-a-half ass fucking,"" she whispered. ""What's going on here?""</p><p>What a pro she is. Takes everything in stride!</p><p>""The old guy is staring at his wife's tits and jerking off,"" I whispered. ""Take a look.""</p><p>I moved back to the first window, and, sure enough, Giganto and His Half Man were very into the ass thing. The folds on his enormous stomach rolled up and down as he pumped his tiny tyke into the man- girl's asshole. It slipped out about every three strokes, and I had to cover my mouth not to laugh.</p><p>The wife - if that's truly what she was - had really nice tits, a 36C I'd guess, and they flapped back and forth as Big Boy pumped.</p><p>I had watched same-sex couples before. Mom and Barb, many times, of course. But guys, too, at parties and on videotape. As I've said before, I'm not gay, but I will admit to getting turned on a bit by watching two guys really get into each other. After all, a cum is a cum is a cum no matter how you shoot it.</p><p>But to watch El Lardo and his Half-n-Half lover pumping away, and seeing his mate's tits AND dick swinging back and forth, I have to say I didn't know what to think, how to feel... or where to stare!</p><p>I looked over at Marie. She was watching the old guy masturbate and apparently it was turning her on! She was rubbing away at her slit so fast I thought she'd she'd start a brush fire (or should I say ""bush"" fire?).</p><p>I got bored with the Mr. &amp; Mr. &amp; Mrs. Show and joined Marie at room number two. There wasn't enough room for us to watch the retirement show at the same time, so I let her continue. After all, she needed about six more orgasms, I had only one or two left in me.</p><p>""I'm going up to check out Mom and the Boy Wonder,"" I whispered.</p><p>""I'll come with you,"" she said with a shudder, indicating that she had, literally, cum again.</p><p>We got back upstairs just in time to see the Lady and her Tramp fall over again on the bed, fresh from another success.</p><p>""We missed the Second Coming,"" I joked.</p><p>""Fuck 'em,"" Marie said. ""Let's just do it now and forget the others. I really want you.""</p><p>Now if you've been paying attention, you'll know that Marie and I prefer masturbating, but I never said that's all we do. This was going to be one of the times when a helping hand wasn't enough. Marie wanted to fuck, and when Marie wants to fuck, Marie fucks.</p><p>I won't bore you with the details... just a quick list... and let you know that our session lasted an hour and a half! Sucking... 10 minutes... Sixty-nine... 20 minutes... fingering each other's asses... 10 minutes... anal fucking... 10 minutes (and a whole jar of Vaseline)... heavenly girl-on-top pussy fucking... 20 minutes... and, finally, 20 glorious minutes in the shower, washing each other, peeing on each other and washing again.</p><p>We collapsed on the bed at midnight and slept through to 8 in the morning, except for about five minutes sometime during the night when mamma's boy started moaning loudly. I was too damn tired to go see why.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>There's something I haven't told you. Something that my sister Marie and I started doing shortly after we started peeking at mom and our sister Barbara. We started videotaping.</p><p>That was 15 years ago, when I was 14 and she was 12, and you should see our tape library now. Not only have our video skills improved, but our methods of getting subjects have taken a quantum leap also. What we did next, after spying on the three couples in our motel the night before, will prove to you just how creative we'd gotten.</p><p>Marie and I had watched the mother and son duo in the adjoining room fuck the night away. And we had spent time peeking in on the newly wed couple and the 60-ish man and women. The big surprise of the night were the newlyweds: He was a 300-pound tubbo and she - if you could call her a she - turned out to be a post-operative transsexual... but only on top. The ""broad"" still had a dick, and it was a riot to watch this oversized steer slip his undersized cock into his spouses asshole.</p><p>The old folks also were gems. She was about 5 feet two, I'd guess, but had the largest boobs I had ever seen in my life, X-rated movies included. They hung down to her knees, literally, and swing back and fourth when she walked. Even while she was clothed you could see there was something there that the Guinness people would be interested in. The husband was a regular kind of guy but kind of worn out, sexually at least. Looked like he didn't have the energy to fuck the night away with his cow-wife. Instead, and Marie had masturbated as she watched from their back window, he simply would stand next to his wife, stare at her huge tits as she prepared for bed, and jerk off. There she sat, sitting in front of the motel's dressing table combing her hair, and there he stood, inches from her, pounding the pud. It looked like something they had done routinely for years.</p><p>As Marie reported to me later, he rubbed and pulled and jerked and tried all different techniques to cum, but nothing was happening. After about five minutes he clearly was getting winded. His wife noticed his predicament, stood up and started to arch her back and swing her hips, like a stripper does who wants her tits to rotate round and round. In fact, Marie said, this woman must have been a stripper in her younger days, maybe 40 years before. With tits like that, it would have been impossible to find any other work, she joked</p><p>So there she is rotating her mams in huge circles, and that was all her husband needed. In about 15 seconds he began to smile and grunt. His orgasm may have felt good to him, Marie said, but it wasn't too impressive to watch. Two, maybe three drools of thin, white liquid dribbled out into the tissue he was holding in his other hand. He went soft almost immediately and then threw the crumpled cum-rag into the wastepaper basket.</p><p>I always wondered about the gross things maids would find in motel and hotel rooms. Did they look through the trash cans and fantasize about what had gone on the night before? Did they scan the sheets for wet spots? Did they examine the wash cloths and towels for evidence of sex play in the bathroom?</p><p>I know I would if I had the chance! Each time I'm alone in a hotel or motel, I try to leave a little present for the maid and then, driving home, imagine her finding it and sneaking into the bathroom to masturbate.</p><p>Usually, it's an ounce or so of cum, straight from my most recent jerk- off. That way, sometimes it's still warm to the touch. I might shoot into the drinking glass and leave it for her on the bathroom counter.</p><p>Or I might aim carefully and have it land right in the middle of a square of tissue, and put the paper on the carpet in front of the door, so she'd see it the minute she entered.</p><p>Once, I came on a $5 bill and left it as a tip in the middle of the bed. As I was leaving that time, I noticed that the maid was in the next room and probably would be cleaning mine next. I decided to hang in the hall and see what happened.</p><p>I took my bag to the car, checked out and then stood at the end of the hall as the cleaning lady - a slim Asian looking woman of about 30 - finished up in the next room. I had heard her talking earlier and knew her English wasn't real good. But she had a pair of the nicest tits I'd ever seen on someone of her race. I mean, usually, Asian women, especially slim ones, have tiny boobs. This one had at least a 36C, and my curiosity kicked in.</p><p>She rolled her cart down to my room and used her passkey to get in. I started walking slowly toward the door and got there just as her eyes focused on the five and the little glob of white semen covering Lincoln's face.</p><p>I inched into position so I could watch, At first, she had no idea what the stuff was. She took one step inside, bent down and picked up the bill and immediately got my still-warm cum all over her fingers.</p><p>She rubbed her thumb and other fingers together to see what the hell the sticky liquid was. It wasn't until she smelled the gooey mess that she realized it was fresh ejaculate. I didn't know if she'd freak out or get horny.</p><p>""Hi!"" I shouted, about six inches from behind. She screamed and jumped a foot.</p><p>""That's mine,"" I said. ""I didn't mean to leave it there, but now that you've found it, you can keep it.""</p><p>""This yours?"" she said in her shaky English? ""This WET is yours?""</p><p>""Yes, I'm afraid so,"" I said. ""I was going to leave a $5 tip, but when I saw you down the hall, I got an erection,"" (I pointed to my cock, which was pointing at her through my pants) ""and had to make it go away. So I"" (I made the hand signal for masturbating) ""jerked off on it. As a present. For you!"" I smiled, hoping to make her think this was some normal American custom and it would be impolite not to accept my gift. ""This is from there?"" she asked, somewhere between very embarrassed and very curious.</p><p>""Yes,"" I said, moving past her and into the room. I closed the door slowly, so as not to frighten her. ""Can I show you?""</p><p>She was clearly shaken. Nothing like this had ever happened to her, not here or in her home country. But she couldn't take her eyes off my dick.</p><p>""This is from there?"" she asked, somewhere between very embarrassed and very curious.</p><p>""Yes,"" I said, moving past her and into the room. I closed the door slowly, so as not to frighten her. ""Can I show you?""</p><p>She was clearly shaken. Nothing like this had ever happened to her, not here or in her home country. But she couldn't take her eyes off the protrusion at the front of my trousers.</p><p>""Here,"" I said. ""Watch.""</p><p>""I slowly zipped down and reached in. She didn't move or make a sound. I reached through the slit in my briefs, grabbed my cock by the shaft. And pulled it out. Her eye widened.</p><p>Slowly, I started to pump. She looked behind her to make sure the door was closed. Then she reached up and hooked the security chain. Bingo! I thought to myself, and started pumping faster.</p><p>It took only about five seconds for her to start to rub herself through her maid's uniform.</p><p>""No,"" I said. ""Under. Under."" I motioned for her to lift up the dress.</p><p>She reached down to the hem and tucked it into her waistband, exposing a pair of white cotton panties.</p><p>""Down,"" I said. ""Pull them down.""</p><p>He hesitated a second, so I started to moan as an incentive. ""Mmmmm. Please, pull them down,"" I said.</p><p>She complied, revealing a jet black mound of pubic hair. I fantasized that I was the first person on earth ever to see that beautiful sight, and that brought me closer to the end.</p><p>Still jerking with my right hand, I reached over to her hidden slit with my left and found it. ""Rub,"" I said. ""Like I do.""</p><p>She reached down and started to massage herself. Slowly at first, then more quickly. Soon, her wrist was vibrating so quickly I could barely see individual fingers. This gal was a masturbation pro, but I guarantee she never had shared the experience with a soul.</p><p>Her eyes were glued to the head of my cock and the drops of precum that had started to dribble to the carpet.</p><p>But I wanted to see those tits. I stopped my jerking long enough to reach up to her uniform and undo the top five buttons. After three I could see her bra, a sports garment like joggers wear. It would be easy to lift up or down.</p><p>Two more buttons and then I reached in and lowered the whole bra, exposing two of the most exquisite mountains of tit flesh on the planet. Each breast was about the size of cantaloupe, and at the peaks were dark nipples, small but rock hard and pointing directly at me. I have seen all shapes, sizes and colors of nipples in my peeking career, but none like these. About the size of a quarter, they were a very dark brownish-purple and consisted of concentric ringlets of bumps. The most suckable tits I'd ever seen. So that is what I did</p><p>My right hand went back to my cock and with my left I started squeezing her right breast and sucking on the nipple. What happened next nearly blew me away. With the very first suck, I started tasting her own white milky liquid! This gal was nursing, I realized, and I was getting the benefit! Milk from the nicest tits I had ever seen.</p><p>And all for just $5!</p><p>The milk did it for me. I started shooting enormous wads onto the carpet, an especially amazing feat considering I had come only about 20 minutes earlier on the five-dollar bill.</p><p>Seeing my jizz sent the maid to O-land, and with a deep sigh she shuddered and started looking into my eyes and saying something in a language I couldn't identify.</p><p>My cock had softened by was still bloated a bit and had droplets of cum hanging down. ""I clean you,"" she said, and dropped to her knees. I expected her to use a rag to wipe off my dick, but instead she opened her tiny mouth as wide as she could and started sucking me. I could feel her cleaning off the droplets with her tongue deep inside her cheeks. I looked down and saw a few spots of white milk on her nipples. That sight, plus her sucking action, got me hard again, and the instant it happened she looked up and her eyes brightened.</p><p>She grabbed the shaft of my cock and squeezed, taking the dick out for a second. ""I will get more out now,"" she said.</p><p>""No more left, sugar,"" I said. ""Sorry.""</p><p>""Yes,"" she said, ""Many more. Watch.""</p><p>She pulled my pants down to the floor and started a combination of sucking and squeezing that I had never felt before. Then, without warning, she wet her middle finger, thrust her right hand behind me and found my asshole. In a second, she had found her mark. The blowjob plus the handjob plus the surprise prostate massage must have unearthed a load of cum that I hadn't known about. It spurted out in huge lumps, shooting deep into her mouth. She gurgled as she swallowed it, and continued to suck my head until every drop was consumed.</p><p>I didn't know what to do. My ""practical joke"" had turned into the best quickie of my life. I wanted to through her onto the bed and fuck her brains out. And I wondered what other little tricks she could teach me.</p><p>But I was truly spermed out now, and I could tell by how she was looking at the door that she was worried about getting caught.</p><p>I pulled up my pants. She buttoned her uniform, lowered her skirt and we parted without saying a word.</p><p>Incidentally, I've been back to that motel a few times since but have never seen her again. And I've tried the $5 bill trick in a couple of other places, but with no luck.</p><p>But I digress. I was telling you about the videotaping Marie and I had done over the past 15 years.</p><p>And I promise to do just that. I will tell you how we started, the things we taped, and how we have improved our skills until they have become the envy of all of our voyeurism pals. We have captured things - and people - on tape that no one else in the world has been able to do. And thanks to the technique we developed last year, our tape library has grown to the level that it will probably support us for the rest of our lives.</p><p>In fact, Marie and I plan to retire next year, when I am 30 and she is 28. We plan to do that by selling the rights to our tapes to a major distributor of pornography in Europe.</p><p>And you will learn about all of then... but it will have to wait until next time. I got off track with my story about the maid, and for that I apologize. But believe me, what I tell you next will be worth waiting for.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 8</h5><p>I guess the correct word for Marie and I would be precocious. We started to have an active sex life together as soon as we discovered our mutual love of voyeurism and masturbation. She was 12 and I, her horny older brother, was 14</p><p>We poked peep holes throughout our huge Victorian house and watched our 16-year-old sister and 40-year-old mother play out their lesbian fantasies with each other. And while we peeked, we would masturbate, either ourselves or each other.</p><p>I didn't think it could get any better until I came up with what I like to call ""The Videotaping Plan.""</p><p>Marie and I had discovered each other's peep holes virtually at the same time. She had been watching me masturbate in my bedroom for six months before I even thought of peeking. Then, once I made a hole in my closet, giving me visual access to the bathroom, I started watching her, mom and older sister Barb do the things that females do when they think they're away from prying eyes. Marie found my peephole immediately.</p><p>You learned all about that in Parts 1 and 2.</p><p>Marie and I were anticipating the lingerie sales party that mom was about to put on for her friends. We knew that the gals - about 25 of them - would be trying on bras and panties and other sexy things in the bathroom and then modeling them for the others in the living room downstairs. So we made plans to watch and to masturbate each other during the show.</p><p>I was dripping wet the whole day just anticipating seeing all of the breasts and pussies of my mom's friends, women I had been fantasizing about for a year or so, ever since I got the first urge to fuck everything with tits.</p><p>And Marie was excited too, not because she had any great desire to see naked women, but rather because she liked to watch me jerk off.</p><p>""Geez,"" I said to her, ""I wish we had a video camera. That way we could tape this thing and then watch it forever.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said. ""We'll never be able to afford one of those.""</p><p>I thought a sec and a plan popped into my brain.</p><p>""I think maybe we can afford one,"" I said. ""Not by tomorrow, but certainly in a week or so.""</p><p>""How?"" she asked.</p><p>""YOU are going to pay for it,"" I said, matter-of-factly.</p><p>""Right. On my $3-a-week allowance. Funny man.""</p><p>""No, I figure more like $3 a minute,"" I said.</p><p>""What the heck are you talking about?"" she asked.</p><p>I told her my plan. Marie had admitted to me that she didn't mind my spying on her when she was in the bathroom. In fact, when she discovered the hole I had made in the wall, she thought it was cool. She probably never had heard the word, but I knew what my little sister was. She was an exhibitionist.</p><p>""I'll tell some of the guys in my school that I have a way of watching my sister in the bathroom. I will tell them that she goes in there and plays with her pussy and does other sexy things.""</p><p>""Why would you say that?"" she asked. ""And how is that going to get me money for a video camera?""</p><p>""Because I plan to get them real horny telling them what you do, and the offer them a chance to watch. But I'll tell them it will cost $10 for 3 minutes.""</p><p>""You mean you'll bring them to the house to watch me?""</p><p>""I'll arrange for them to come over at 4:30 after school, when Barb is at cheerleading and mom is still at work. You'll be in the bathroom. When I give you the signal, you'll start touching yourself and peeing a little at a time and fingering your pussy and asshole and anything else you can think of. We could easily get five guys a day. Maybe even some repeats. We'd have $500 or more in two weeks.""</p><p>""I don't know...""</p><p>""Look, we promised to be honest with each other, right?""</p><p>""Yes, I guess.""</p><p>""Well, you LIKE being watched, don't you. Turns you on, doesn't it? Makes you horny and wet?""</p><p>""I guess, yeah.""</p><p>""Well, it's not like anyone would be touching you. You'd be like an actress. And we'd have a camera in a couple of weeks and start making tapes.""</p><p>""What if they told?""</p><p>""No one is going to tell. First, there'd be no proof. I could patch up the hole in a minute. And second, do you think any of those guys would admit to peeping? Their parents would kill them. And I would threaten to kill them too!"" I said, exaggerating a bit to impress her.</p><p>She paused a few seconds and said, ""Let's go for it!""</p><p>Our conversation had gotten Marie hot, and I could see her rubbing herself. That made me hard, so we took a few minutes off to make each other cum. I checked the bedroom door to make sure it was locked, and we immediately got naked.</p><p>As much as I loved to watch mom and Barb in the bathroom, there was something about 12-year-old Marie that turned me on much more. It was the innocent way she approached sex, I guess. She walked to the bed, lay on her back and spread her legs, reaching down and using her two index fingers to open the doors to her pussy.</p><p>""Use your nose,"" she said. ""Like before.""</p><p>Marie knew that I was turned on my smells almost as much as sights. I got on my knees next to her and buried my face in her fuzz. The tip of my nose found her 12-year-old opening and I pushed it in so my nostrils were almost buried. I rotated my face in a clockwise circle, using my nose as a cock. I made sure to pause on the upstroke and linger an extra half-second when it rubbed her mini-sized clit. She began to dribble onto me, a combination of pussy-moisture and those few driplets of pee that always escaped when she was about to cum.</p><p>I shook my head violently from side to side, as if I were saying, ""No,"" and that did the trick. Her hips shook for about three seconds and, silently except for a long inhale, Marie came.</p><p>I let her lie there for a few minutes enjoying the relaxation that always follows a good orgasm. I stood over her and played with my cock, staring at her budding nipples.</p><p>""Spread your pussy apart so I can look in and get myself ready,"" I said.</p><p>She complied. Her wet pinkness glistened, little drops of pee still dribbling onto my bedspread. I'd have to remember to turn the spread around, like before, so mom wouldn't notice the wet spot. I pumped until I had reached my maximum size, which at age14 was about 4 inches.</p><p>Marie rotated on her back and let her head hang over the side of the bed. Taking the cue, I stood over her face and lowered myself down on the bed, my hands near her knees. My aim was perfect; my cock landed squarely into her mouth.</p><p>I started pumping, staring at her wet pussy and using her mouth as a cunt. She locked her lips around my shaft, pressing down with every upstroke and loosening her hold as I pumped in. She flicked her tongue on the head about every third time. The effect was like fucking a pussy with a life of its own. An intelligent cunt.</p><p>Since I was using her mouth as a fuck hole, I stared at her real cunt and fantasized it was a mouth. I imagined it was smiling at me, even talking. ""Fuck me hard,"" I could her cunt-lips saying. ""Fuck me and squirt that delicious white stuff deep into me.""</p><p>I decided I wanted to kiss her there, to pretend that the cunt lips were really mouth lips and kiss them deeply, with my own lips and tongue. I closed my eyes and lowered my face again into her beautiful pussy, but in my mind it was a mouth.</p><p>""Mmmmm,"" I moaned, sticking my tongue as deep into her as I could. I quickened the rhythm of my pumping, and Marie, turned on by my kisses, started to add her teeth to the sucking mix. It felt like she was actually chewing on my dick, chewing and tonguing and sucking and pressing her lips on every other stroke.</p><p>I came. It was an absolutely brilliant cum, like none other I had ever experienced. With each squirt, Marie pressed her lips together, squeezing out every drop and priming me for the next shot. Where the fuck did a 12-year-old learn technique like that? I'd have to remember to ask.</p><p>When the final shot of cream had pulsed from of my cock, I lifted up and squeezed out that last little orphan string of cum. Marie reached up and collected the drip, rubbing it between her thumb and index finger and rubbing it on a nipple. God she was good.</p><p>""You have gotta have the best mouth in the world,"" I said.</p><p>""Thanks,"" she said. ""I just think about this all the time, especially at night. I lie in bed and pretend to be sucking you, and I experiment with my thumb with different ways of making you cum.""</p><p>""Well,"" I said, ""you get an A-plus.""</p><p>We used a few tissues to clean each other up. I gently patted her pussy dry; she gave my dick a few final squeezes and also wiped up the single shot that had missed her mouth and landed on the spread.</p><p>""Now,"" I said. ""Let's get ready to watch the lingerie show tonight, and plan tomorrow. I'm going to tell Danny, Jimmy and Todd about the spy hole and ask them if they'd pay $10 to watch you masturbate. I'll tell them you do it at 4:30 every afternoon, OK?""</p><p>""That is very cool,"" she said. ""Because it's true, you know, I do masturbate every day after school, although maybe not exactly at 4:30.""</p><p>""And now you'll be paid for it!""</p><p>""Yup,"" she said. ""And soon we'll have a video camera. What are we going to do with it?"" she asked.</p><p>""I've got major plans,"" I said. ""Major.""</p><p>We heard a key in the front door and we quickly dressed. I unlocked my bedroom and we met mom downstairs.</p><p>""Remember, my little darlings, tonight is my home show, and, Johnny, you have to stay in your room.""</p><p>""I remember, Mom. Marie and I both have homework, and we're going to sit together and do it.""</p><p>""You're gems,"" she said. ""Hot dogs OK for dinner?""</p><p>""OK,"" we both said, as mom walked off to the kitchen.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Marie added when mom was out of earshot. ""Even though I've had one fabulous hot dog in my mouth already!""</p><p>I smiled at her, and we headed back to my room to wait for dinner, and then the 25 pairs of grown-up tits we were about to watch.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 9</h5><p>Mom's friends started arriving at 7:30, right on time. She had signed up 25 women, neighbors, co-workers, other friends and a couple of family members - two older cousins and my only aunt, mom's older sister Samantha.</p><p>They all knew the drill, because mom had mailed them each a letter of instructions: There was a trunk of lingerie in the living room, various styles in different colors and sizes. Bras from 32AA to 48DD, frilly panties from small to XXL and other things I had never heard of. (""What the fuck is a teddy,"" I asked Marie when we had sneaked one of the letters into my room. ""No idea,"" she said.)</p><p>The 48DD and XXL stuff was for Aunt Samantha, we guessed. Sam was 45 and a rather large gal. When I had started appreciating tits, about two years earlier, I developed a healthy appreciation for her. She always wore too many clothes for me get a line on exactly what her boobs looked like, but I could tell they were massive. I was getting drippy just thinking about finally seeing them tonight.</p><p>The smallest size, we suspected, were for mom's friend Cherry, who lived next door. As far as I could tell, Cherry had no tits at all. I'd watched her the summer before in her backyard garden. She was digging up the soil, preparing to plant flowers and vegetables, and was wearing nothing on top except one of her husband's V-neck undershirts.</p><p>I walked into the yard to say hi. Well, really to get a peek, which is about all I did that summer: try to get views through girls' armholes or down their shirts or up their skirts. I was a regular Industrial Strength Voyeur Machine.</p><p>Cherry had looked up and smiled, but kept digging. For a second or two, when she tilted her head to greet me, I got a straight-through view of her chest. Or what passed as her chest. There were two dark spots, her small but pointed nipples, but hell, I already had made them out through the shirt. As for actual breasts, nothing.</p><p>Still, even though she wasn't much more developed than my little sister Marie, who was 10 at the time, the though of seeing something I shouldn't got me excited. It still does, many years and thousands of tits later.</p><p>Well, Marie and I soon would be seeing those nipples, and Aunt Sam's, and 20 or so other pair, plus tits and pussies and asses of just about every woman I'd ever fantasized about.</p><p>I looked out of my window at the driveway below. A car was pulling up, a red convertible with the top down.</p><p>""Oh, my God!"" I said. ""WHAT?"" Marie said?</p><p>""It's Miss Garland!""</p><p>""Your teacher? That Miss Garland?""</p><p>""Holy shit! I'm gonna see Miss Garland's tits and pussy!""</p><p>My very, very first cum-spurting jerk-off had been while thinking about Miss Garland, who had come for dinner when I was 10 as part of a parent-teacher meeting mom had organized. Miss Garland was the tallest woman I had ever seen, about 6 feet tall, I would say. As a result, her boobs - huge melons that bounced when she walked - lined up exactly with my eyes. She had arrived that night four years before with no bra on. Dad was still living with us then, and I noticed that he got very quiet during the meal. Mom was all friendly and bubbly, and I guess it's because of the lesbian thing, which no one but dad knew about yet.</p><p>Well, I don't think Miss Garland caught me staring during that meal, but if she did, she didn't say anything.</p><p>I raced to my room after dinner and tore into my pants. I had been rubbing my cock for a couple of years, but had never actually cum. The rubbing simply felt good, like when you have to pee real bad and finally do. But nothing else had happened.</p><p>That night was different. I lay on my back and rubbed the bottom of my cock against my stomach, as usual, with the side of my thumb. But after about two minutes I felt a strange pumping starting up, something I couldn't stop if I tried. And before I realized what was happening, my stomach was covered with a white liquid, sort of a combination of Elmer's Glue and the stuff I used to slick my hair down.</p><p>I loved that feeling. And, I was sure, I loved Miss Garland. She had made me cum!</p><p>So you can imagine how I felt when, four years later, I was assigned to her classroom. On the first day I fought three guys for the seat in front of her desk, so maybe, just maybe, I'd get an occasional glance at her panties. As it turned out, I got a view like that almost every day. Either Miss Garland was an exhibitionist or the dumbest 6-foot- tall woman in the world. See, her legs wouldn't fit under the opening in her desk, which was on a riser at the front of the class. So she sat there - every fuckin' day! - with her legs straight as an arrow and pointing through the opening, spread in a ""V"" that showed me her white (and sometimes black) panties. When they were white, which was about every other day, and if the light coming in from the back window was right, I could almost make out a dark patch up there.</p><p>And here she was - goddamn Miss Garland! - getting out of her red sports car and walking into our house, just so I could watch her take her clothes off!</p><p>""You lucky little shit!"" Marie joked.</p><p>""Hey, you're the lucky one, remember?"" I said. ""You can cum 10 times a day.""</p><p>It was true. Marie masturbated hourly, while I was limited to no more than four, and that was on a good day. I had used all of the self- control I could muster that day to save myself for this peeping session, and so I had three decent jerk-offs left.</p><p>It took about a half-hour for everyone to arrive. When they were all seated in the living room, we tiptoed to the top of the stairs and heard mom go over the instructions. There were 50 outfits, all different. Each of the guests would get two and a number to show what order to model in. Mom had asked them all for their sizes and, using that chart gave out all the lingerie. Then each picked a number from a basket. As soon as Number One was chosen - and we couldn't tell who got it - we had to race back to my bedroom. In a few seconds, we heard footsteps going into the bathroom.</p><p>I had placed my chair in the closet just below my peephole. Marie was squatting low, looking through the hole she had made six months earlier. Both holes were virtually impossible to see from the bathroom itself, because we had placed them carefully on the black centers of flowers on the wallpaper.</p><p>I flipped on my flashlight, turned out the ceiling light, and made sure a pile of tissues was on the closet shelf, in case Marie was too busy to swallow this time.</p><p>And then we looked.</p><p>It was Aunt Sam! What a great way to start the show! My legs were shaking. I was only seconds away from seeing her mountainous tits.</p><p>Sam was holding the huge bra and panties that mom had chosen for her. The bra, white with cups of a see-through mesh, looked like it had a life of its own. It stood up straight when she lifted it to the light to examine it more closely. Seemed like there was a thick wire running around the bottom of each giant cup, making each one look more like a butterfly net than a bra.</p><p>Sam started to undress. I could hear mom calling out the rest of the numbers below - 8, 9, 10 - and the rest of the ladies laughing when seeing the items they would model.</p><p>It was lucky that mom had a way to go, because Sam took ages to strip. First came the sweater. Then the pants. Then her flannel shirt. Then her stockings, which were attached at their tops to a stretchy thing with some kind of hooks. Then a T-shirt that had been under the flannel. Then the stretchy thing, which she had to tug and pull on to get down off her thighs.</p><p>Finally, Sam was down to a bra and panties, both of them black, so it was impossible to see through them. I stood there pumping my cock faster and faster in anticipation of finally seeing Aunt Sam's nipples and cunt. I looked down for a second to see what Marie was doing. She had the flashlight in one hand, shining right on my dick, watching my every move. Her other hand was moving at double speed inside her pussy, which was so drippy I could see a dark puddle forming on the closet floor, half pee, half that sexy moisture that I love to smell and taste when I eat her out.</p><p>She'd watch me for a few seconds, then move to the hole to check Sam's progress, then back to see if I'd cum yet. I almost laughed; she resembled one of those little wind-up toys from Germany, the kind that clockmakers would fashion for kids.</p><p>I realized that 10 precious seconds had gone by and quickly turned back to the bathroom hole, refocusing. AND THERE THEY WERE! The largest breasts and nipples I had ever seen! Sam had removed her bra and was bending down to pull off her panties. When she did, and I saw those mammoths rock side-to-side as she struggled with the panties, I went over the edge. My second load of the day squirted out in five wonderful shots, landing on closet's back wall.</p><p>Marie, following the path of my cum with the light, also came, adding about an ounce to the pee spot below. She dripped out a little more than she usually does when she has an orgasm. I figured that was because of the squatting position, but didn't want to waste time thinking about it.</p><p>Marie and I now both were watching Sam. Her panties off, she looked down at her mountain of black hair and reached into the middle, as if she was searching for something. We saw what it was in a second. A thin white string appeared in Sam's fingers and, lifting one leg onto the toilet seat, she crouched a little and pulled on the thread. Slowly, a tiny tube of what looked like a cotton cylinder appeared, all bloody and red.</p><p>""She had her period!"" Marie said.</p><p>""Oh, gross!"" I whispered. I know about periods, and had seen mom's box of those cotton things, but had never understood exactly what they were. I felt disgusted but, at the same time, excited because I was watching something forbidden. I was hard again but I knew I had to save my jerking for others, especially Miss Garland.</p><p>Sam took another cotton thing out of a little plastic tube and stuck that fresh one into her pussy. She wrapped the red one in some toilet paper and pushed it to the bottom of the trash can. I'd get it later and smell it, I told Marie. Smell was a major turn-on for me, as she knew.</p><p>""When I get my period, will you smell me?"" she asked, shining the light onto her face so I could see her smile?</p><p>I didn't have to answer. She knew I would.</p><p>I went back to the hole just in time to see Sam hooking the back of the bra in front of her and swiveling it around so the cups covered her tits.</p><p>The panties were already on. They were white, too, and you could see her dark pubic hair through them. She picked up mom's hand mirror and angled it so she could see just how dark the patch was.</p><p>""Shit!"" I heard her say. She was not at all please about having to parade around in front of 24 others in this outfit.</p><p>""SAM!"" mom shouted from below. ""We're ready!""</p><p>""Shit!"" Sam said again. And then, taking a deep breath, she walked out and down the stairs. We heard applause and whistles, a little giggling, and then more applause. And the party had begun.</p><p>The next five women came and went in what seemed like a flash. I couldn't believe this parade of tits and pussy. Marie continued to squat and watch both me and the hole. I stared into the hole and rubbed my cock gently, waiting for it to recharge.</p><p>First came Cherry with her flat chest and pointy nipples. The only surprise there was the fact that she had no pubic hair at all. ""She shaves,"" Marie explained to me, ""just like some men shave their beards.""</p><p>""Why?"" I whispered. ""I think some guys like to see the slit with no hair around it,"" she said. I decided to think about that later. It's been years now, and I can report that the jury is still out. I've seen hundreds of bushes and hundreds of clean-shaven pussies, and each one of them has a personality of its own. No, I had developed no preference. Show me a cunt and I'll look at it, hairy or shaved.</p><p>I didn't know the next two women. I guessed they were people who worked with mom. Gave 'em both a B-plus: nice medium-sized tits and dark triangles of hair down below.</p><p>The next two were blondes, and that was fun. They shared the bathroom, and I expected a little sex play but there was none. Each helped the other on with those things called teddies. One took a pee and the other sort of glanced down while the first one wiped herself, but that was all.</p><p>And one of the blondes had a blonde bush, while the others was dark brown. Marie explained that to me, too.</p><p>The fifth was this tough-looking lady with short hair, a leather skirt and boots. She put on the leather bra she had been issued and then started fiddling with a strange strap-like thing, trying to fit it around her hips and between her legs. Marie was transfixed.</p><p>""Wow!"" she said. ""There's a penis on that!""</p><p>""Huh?"" I said. I angled my view to look downward and, sure enough, she had strapped on a contraption that made a foot long penis stick out from her pussy!</p><p>""What the fuck is that?"" I said.</p><p>""No idea,"" Marie said, ""but it is a real turn on!""</p><p>Ahh, my little sister. She's never seen a cock she didn't like, fake or real, not in the 15 years we've been doing this now.</p><p>I was ready to go now, hard as a rock and, it seemed, a little thicker than usual. And the timing was perfect. As the cock-lady made her way downstairs and we heard raucous laughter from the crowd, more footsteps approached. And in walked my dream girl, Miss Garland.</p><p>She was carrying a red bra and red lacy panties. But it looked like they were broken. There were holes in the front of each bra cup, and the panties were missing some fabric between the legs. She looked at the two pieces and smiled. Guess there's nothing wrong, I said to myself.</p><p>I started to jerk as she began to remove her blouse, but I felt a hand grab mine.</p><p>""Here, this is special for you,"" Marie said. ""You concentrate, and I'll suck you off.""</p><p>""God, I love you,"" I said.</p><p>""And I love you,"" she answered. ""Now, let's go!""</p><p>Marie started sucking my already drenched cock slowly. I looked into the bathroom and saw my 6-foot-tall teacher starting to remove her panties and bra. I got a little light-headed and almost lost my balance, but Marie steadied me by putting her two hands on my butt. Her mouth continued its gentle back-and-forth motion, and I glued my eyes to Miss Garland's bra.</p><p>She reached behind her and unhooked the garment, then took two fingers and slid the straps off her shoulders. The bra still was on, held up by her tits alone. She stuck the same two fingers into the cups and peeled them off, revealing two pure white breasts, a little smaller than mom's 40DDs. She slipped on the red bra and looked down at the holes in the front.</p><p>NOW I knew what the holes were for! To show the nipples. Hers were light brown and about the size of a 50-cent piece. They were awesome, I thought, but a frown on her face indicated something was wrong. She started to rub and then pinch them, I think to make them stand up and point out of the bra, but they simply wouldn't cooperate. She shook her head and then pulled off her panties - those white panties I had spied so many times.</p><p>There it was: Her beautiful pussy. And there was the hair, brown and soft, but only a little of it. This, I thought to myself, was the best of both possible worlds. Miss Garland apparently wanted to keep her pubic hair, just not too much of it. I stared and could see those short hairs and the slit hiding beneath them. She pulled on the red lace panties and adjusted them so the slit was centered in the hole. Then she looked back at her nipples. They were as flat as before.</p><p>She cursed and rubbed them again, this time harder, but nothing happened. Then her eyes widened, as if she had come up with a solution. She went to our medicine cabinet and opened it. What on earth could she find in there, I wondered, to make nipples get erect? She scanned each shelf and then - and I couldn't believe this - she picked up my hair brush. She took the bristly part and held it tightly in her right hand and then ran the plastic handle under the water for a few seconds.</p><p>Then she got down on the floor, spread her legs as wide as she could, and started to insert the handle into her pussy. She stopped and spit on her fingers a few times and rubbed the wetness into her hole, then tried the handle again. In a second it was an inch inside, then two, finally all the way in, about four inches of hard, black plastic.</p><p>She rotated her hips and lifted them a few inches off the floor, then started to rock the head of the brush from side to side, so that the handle found every nook inside her cunt. Then she started pulling the handle out and shoving it back in, first slowly and then more quickly. I could see the handle glistening each time she pulled it out. My God, I thought, Miss Garland is fucking herself with my hairbrush!</p><p>I heard a gurgling sound come from below. It was Marie. Christ! I was so enthralled with my teacher's masturbation show, I had cum in Marie's mouth and didn't even realize it.</p><p>Marie sucked out the last drop of my jizz and swallowed it, licking her lips and patting me on the ass. ""Great cum,"" she said. ""A record eight squirts,"" she said.</p><p>I didn't have time to gloat. I watched Miss Garland stand up and put the brush back in the cabinet. I hadn't seen her wash it off! God, I couldn't wait to get in there to smell the handle. But I had promised mom we'd stay in my room all evening.</p><p>Miss Garland was now standing up, looking down again at her nipples. Naturally, I looked, too. And there they were, pointy and perky as my dick gets when I think about naked girls. So that's why she had masturbated. I remembered that every time Marie and I play around, her buds swell up. Guess that was the case with grown-ups, too.</p><p>The next two hours flew by. I saw more tits and cunts than in six months' worth of Playboy. Most of the women simply went into the bathroom, stripped and threw on their lingerie. Two others masturbated, but with their hands, not with my brush or anything else in there.</p><p>Mom and our sister Barb went in together (I guess mom had ""arranged"" for them to get consecutive numbers), and sucked each other's tits for a few minutes but didn't really have time to go into their normal, hot routine.</p><p>They wrapped things up by 11:30, long after my fourth and final cum. Marie was going to stop at 10 but decided to go for a record. For her 11th orgasm she asked me to bend over and spread my butt cheeks as wide as I could. I complied - anything to help someone cum! She started rubbing her pussy with her right hand while sticking the index finger of her left hand deep in my asshole. I looked around to see what she was doing: In went the finger - I could feel it probing deeply - and out it went, straight to her nose. She took a long, deep sniff, enjoying the odor of my shit hole. Then in again, out, sniff. In, out, sniff. The rhythm was hypnotizing, and each time she poked I felt something happen down at the base of my cock.</p><p>""I looove this smell, Johnny,"" Marie said.</p><p>""And I love all of your smells,"" I said to her, although I hadn't tried this particular brand yet. I promised myself I'd check it out the next day, maybe right after she'd taken a crap.</p><p>She came in a few seconds, then wiped her finger on a tissue and smelled the slightly soiled stain it left. I was all cum out, but I was intrigued by the interesting sensation I had felt each time her fingertip had reached its deepest penetration.</p><p>I vowed to follow that up, too. Tomorrow would be a good day, I thought. A day of smells and orgasms and - if our plan worked - of the beginning of our financial empire.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 10</h5><p>After our evening of peeking at the 25 women who took part in mom's lingerie party, Marie and I were exhausted. Mentally - and physically- drained. Marie had cum 11 times, in fact, a record for my 12-year-old sexpot of a sister. I had managed my usual four.</p><p>We waited for all the ladies to leave and for the footsteps that told us mom and Barb had gone to bed for the night. Marie sneaked out and into her room, and I collapsed onto my bed. Tomorrow was Friday, and I'd need a lot of sleep to prepare for the first day of The Marie Show!</p><p>As I slipped off to dreamland, my right hand gently squeezing my now- soft cock, I reviewed the plan: I would tell a few classmates that I had discovered a way to watch my sister Marie masturbate. I would offer to let them look on, but it would cost them $10 for three minutes at the peephole.</p><p>Marie would be in the bathroom putting on the show, but the guys would have no idea that she knew about it.</p><p>We'd do this for a few weeks, with different friends each day, until we had enough money to buy a video camera. And once we had that, our real adventure would begin.</p><p>I was just about asleep when I heard my door creak. I automatically jerked my hand away from my dick, as I always did when mom came in to check me. Seems she always walked in when I was pulling at myself.</p><p>""Johnny... you awake?""</p><p>It wasn't mom. It was Marie.</p><p>""Yes,"" I said. ""What's wrong?""</p><p>""I'm too excited to sleep. Alone, I mean. Can I lay next to you?""</p><p>""What if mom...?""</p><p>""Shhh,"" she said. ""I'll set the alarm for 6 and sneak out before they get up.""</p><p>Mom and Barb always got out of bed at 6:30 and scooted into the bathroom to pee and shower together. We'd be safe.</p><p>""OK, come in.""</p><p>Marie walked to my desk and, using the flashlight, set the clock radio for 6 a.m. Then she slipped under the covers and wrapped her arms around my neck.</p><p>""We're going to have such a good life together,"" she said, letting out a contented sigh. It was like she knew at that very moment someday we'd be the equivalent of husband and wife. Looking back, I realize now how perceptive that little 12-year-old was.</p><p>In a minute, the two of us were breathing in unison. In two minutes, we were fast asleep.</p><p>I was awakened by a my clock's electric buzz.</p><p>""Shit,"" I said, not ready to wake up. My head was in a fog, but something seemed wrong. I couldn't shake my grogginess enough to focus on what it could be. I looked for Marie and didn't see her. My dick, as usual when I woke up, was piss-hard, with my hand wrapped around the shaft.</p><p>Then I realized what was strange. Both of my hands were on top of the blanket! But then what the fuck was gripping my cock? I panicked and threw the blanket and sheet off.</p><p>There was Marie's cute little face staring up at me, her right hand toying with my erection.</p><p>""Hi!"" she said. ""I couldn't wait. And it was sooo big..."" She smiled and started to stroke.</p><p>What a wonderful way to wake up, I thought. But, God, I had to pee.</p><p>""If I don't get to the bathroom right away, I'm gonna piss in the bed,"" I told her.</p><p>""Oh,"" she said. ""Don't go. Besides, you might wake up mom or Barb. We have about 20 minutes. Let's cum.""</p><p>""Marie,"" I said, more firmly, ""I REALLY have to piss!""</p><p>""Well, then let's sneak in together,"" she said.</p><p>What a vixen!</p><p>I opened the bedroom door slowly, so it wouldn't squeak, and Marie and I slipped into the bathroom. She beat me to the toilet and started to pee first, spreading her legs extra wide so I could see the yellow stream shooting into the bowl.</p><p>She saw me grabbing my cock through my pajamas in an attempt to pinch off the imminent torrent.</p><p>""Here,"" she said. ""Pee into the bowl, between my legs.""</p><p>""I'd get you wet,"" I said, my face contorted with have-to-piss pain.</p><p>""That's OK,"" she said. ""I don't care. I want to watch you.""</p><p>I couldn't wait another second. I stood in front of her, dropped my pajama bottoms and let loose.</p><p>My aim sucked.</p><p>A powerful stream hit Marie right between the tits and immediately turned into a bubbly, yellow waterfall. It formed a wet sheet that traveled down her body, dripping past her stomach and into the light brown pubic hair covering her pussy. Finally, joining her own waning flow, it landed in the darkness of the toilet.</p><p>Within a second I redirected the flow downward, trying to zero in on the path between her legs that led directly to the water.</p><p>""Sorry,"" I said.</p><p>But instead of answering, she took my dick in her own hands and, to my surprise, raised its angle, so the still heavy stream washed across her tiny boobs and now perky nipples.</p><p>""Mmmm,"" she said. ""This is nice.""</p><p>As the flow diminished to a trickle and finally to a few lonesome drops, she started squeezing, hoping to convince the last molecules of piss to dribble out. It was that squeezing that did it. The second the last drop of pee landed, I came. No jerking, no sucking, no nothing but watching my pee land on Marie and having her give me that ""good to the last drop"" squeeze. It was my first cum of the day, and so it was a massive one. Six good shots landed on her: two on her tits, a couple on her face and, as soon as she could manage to lean over and get into position, two final blasts smack in the middle of her tongue.</p><p>Without saying a word she got up and went to the medicine cabinet. She opened it and grabbed my hairbrush, the one that my teacher, Miss Garland, had used to masturbate with only hours before.</p><p>""Hey!"" I protested. ""Let me smell it first!"" I had waited all night to sniff her pussy juices on it.</p><p>""Can't wait,"" Marie said. ""You'll have to smell it when I'm done.""</p><p>The thought of smelling two cunts on that handle was more than I could take. My little pal popped up again, like a cadet at attention.</p><p>I started to jerk as Marie got on the floor and put her feet up on the toilet seat. She had a little more trouble than Miss Garland had fitting the handle inside her, but she managed, somehow. I stood over her head so she could get a good view of my balls as I jerked. The sight of her using that brush handle like a cock really got me hot, and in seconds we were cumming together.</p><p>I squirted only twice that time, managing to catch the loads in my other hand. Marie got up and teased me with the brush.</p><p>""Here, Johnny..."" she said, threatening to drop it in the pee-filled toilet. ""Here... come and get it!""</p><p>""Don't you DARE!"" I said.</p><p>""I love you too much to do that,"" she said, and handed it to me.</p><p>I can't describe the smell of that handle. The mixture of Marie's pussy dampness, which I had smelled for the first time two days earlier, was mixed with a more faint but somehow more animal odor, and the combination started my head to spin.</p><p>""I am NEVER washing this brush,"" I said.</p><p>""Shit,"" said Marie. ""I hear mom's alarm.""</p><p>We grabbed our nightclothes, threw them on and bolted, each getting to our own rooms just as mom and Barb's doors opened.</p><p>Safe. The perfect start to what would be an incredible day.</p><p>Twenty minutes later, Mom and Barb were in the bathroom drying off from their morning orgy/shower. I, on the other hand, was nursing my sore cock after its third orgasm in a half hour, a cum that was barely a dribble. I really hadn't wanted to do it again so soon, but my brain lost control of my hand as I watched my older sister stick her face into mom's pussy.</p><p>The rest of the morning was uneventful. Mom packed out lunches and got us all off to school on time. The whole three-block walk, all I thought about was how to tell the three guys I had decided on, Danny, Jimmy and Todd, about Marie.</p><p>I had picked them because they were kids I knew usually had a little money in their pockets. Danny's folks were pretty rich; his father was my dentist. I didn't know what Jimmy or Todd parents did, but I knew they drove nice cars.</p><p>I waited until noon and then approached the three, who happened to be sitting at the same table in the lunchroom.</p><p>""Hey,"" I said, glancing over to Melinda, a pretty sixth grader sitting three tables away. Marie was out of sight, at another table across the room.</p><p>""Hey, what?"" Todd said.</p><p>""Hey, look at Melinda.""</p><p>""Yeah?"" Jimmy said. ""So?""</p><p>""I'd love to see her naked.""</p><p>We talked like that all the time, so this was no big deal.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Danny said, ""And I'd like to see your mom naked.""</p><p>""Yo,"" I said, ""no mother mocks. I'm serious. I bet Melinda has hair down there.""</p><p>""So,"" Jimmy repeated. ""Like you're ever gonna see Melinda naked.</p><p>""I see my sister all the time."" I said.</p><p>""Barbara?"" they said in unison. ""Holy shit, she's hot,"" Todd said.</p><p>""No, not Barbara, asshole. Marie,"" I said.</p><p>""That twerp,"" Jimmy said. ""What's the big deal?""</p><p>""The big deal,"" I said,"" is that little twerp Marie has a dynamite body with two perfect tits and brown pussy hair. And,"" I added, whispering like it was a State Secret, ""little twerp Maria masturbates every day.""</p><p>""And I suppose she lets you look?"" Todd said.</p><p>""Of course not,"" I said. ""I watch, but she doesn't know I watch.""</p><p>""How do you manage that?"" said Jimmy.</p><p>""Well, I used to see her go into the bathroom every afternoon at about 4, so last week I poked a hole in my bedroom wall, near the sink that's on the other side, and I watched. And that's what she does, every fuckin' day. Lies on the floor and rubs her little pussy like there's no tomorrow, until she shudders and shakes and then pees all over herself. Then she gets up and walks out like nothing happened. She'd die if she knew anyone was watching.""</p><p>""Wow!"" Danny said. ""I'd give ANYTHING to see my sister do that.""</p><p>Danny was sitting next to me and I glanced down at his pants. He was clearly aroused, and I suspected the others were, too. It was time to pop the big question.</p><p>""Would you give anything to see Marie do it?"" I whispered.</p><p>""Huh?"" said Todd. ""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Well,"" I said. ""I could probably be convinced to let you into my room to peek at her. But there'd have to be something in it for me.""</p><p>""Like what?"" Jimmy asked? ""A blowjob?"" he said, giggling. Todd looked up.</p><p>""Funny boy,"" I said. ""No, not a blowjob, you penis brain. But I might let you watch for, say, 20 dollars.""</p><p>""Fuck you,"" Jimmy said.</p><p>""Twenty bucks, for three full minutes of Marie jerkin' off,"" I said. ""The memory would last a lifetime. You could see her today, after school.""</p><p>""First of all, I don't have 20 bucks,"" Jimmy said. ""And second of all, you're full of shit anyway. Like you really watch Marie masturbate.""</p><p>""OK,"" I said, as if I had been dealing with a real tough customer, ""I'll let you watch for..."" I paused for effect. ""For 10 bucks.""</p><p>Danny looked up this time. Hooked, I said to myself. I jerked the hook. ""And you wont have to pay me until it's over.""</p><p>""I've got 10 bucks now,"" Danny said. ""OK, mister hole-in-the-wall, I'll play your game. But it you're lying you're dead.""</p><p>""Meet me on the front steps after school,"" I said. ""And if anyone else wants in,"" I said, looking at Todd and Jimmy, ""be there, too.""</p><p>The bell rang for the next period and we got up to go.</p><p>""And no credit!"" I shouted after them!""</p><p>Marie ran all the way home and changed into white shorts and a loose tank top, with no underwear. She was waiting in the living room when the four of us arrived five minutes later. As I suspected, Todd and Jimmy had somehow come up with the dough.</p><p>""Hi, Johnny. Hi, guys,"" Marie said innocently. She was sitting on the couch watching a cartoon show and finishing a glass of milk and a chocolate-chip cookie. Her left arm was raised and resting along the back of the couch, making it was possible to see the edge of her tit through the armhole. She held the pose long enough for our first three customers to notice.</p><p>""You going to have a snack?"" she asked.</p><p>""No,"" I said. ""We have a lot of studying to do. We're going up to my room. Now,"" I stressed.</p><p>""OK,"" she said, pretending barely to notice we were leaving.</p><p>Then, just as we were halfway up the staircase, she said, ""Hey, don't you guys use the bathroom. I gotta go real bad.""</p><p>I heard Jimmy swallow a quart of air. Todd looked at Danny and made the universal jerk-off sign. We ran to my bedroom and locked the door.</p><p>""You're sure she can't see us,"" Jimmy said.</p><p>""Absolutely,"" I said. ""No way.""</p><p>Everything was set up. Danny had signed on first, so he got the higher hole, the one you needed a chair to see through. Todd and Jimmy, the latecomers, had to share the bottom hole, a minute and a half each.</p><p>""Are you sure this will last a full three minutes?"" asked Jimmy, who, in last place, figured he'd be out of luck if Marie came too quickly.</p><p>""She usually takes 10 minutes,"" I said. ""No sweat.""</p><p>""She's in,"" Danny whispered, ""and she's takin' off her clothes!""</p><p>Todd dropped to his knees and banged his head on the back wall of the closet in a spastic attempt to find the hole.</p><p>""Quiet, asshole,"" I said, pretending that Marie didn't know what was going on and might hear us.</p><p>""Ow!"" Todd said. He looked more carefully, found the hole and inched an eye up to it.</p><p>""Wow,"" he said. ""What a nice little body!""</p><p>Now I started to get hard. The idea of other guys watching Marie was making me hot, too. But I had to detach. This was business.</p><p>""Hurry up,"" Jimmy said. ""Is it a minute and a half yet?""</p><p>""Shut up,"" I said to him. ""I'll tell you when.""</p><p>Danny reached down through the top of his pants to find his pecker, carefully so he wouldn't lose a second of the show. He found the thing and started stroking.</p><p>""Man!"" he said. ""She's on the floor with her legs spread wide open, and she's got this hair brush...""</p><p>""WHAT!"" I shouted. ""That little bitch!""</p><p>""What?"" said Jimmy. ""Hey, is it a minute and a half yet?""</p><p>""Asshole, shut up."" I said again. ""I'll tell you when. You've got 40 seconds to go.""</p><p>""Geez,"" said Todd. ""She's bending over and sticking something up her ass. I think it's a toothbrush.""</p><p>""A toothbrush?"" I asked. This was something new. ""Uh, what color?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yellow,"" Todd said. ""Why?""</p><p>""Oh, just curious,"" I said. I couldn't show it, but I was half angry and half turned on by the thought of brushing my teeth the next morning with something that smelled like Maria's shit hole.</p><p>""Is it a minute and a half yet?"" Jimmy asked.</p><p>""Ten fucking seconds, Jimmy, unless I kill you first,"" I said.</p><p>Danny's hips shuddered. ""Mmmmm,"" he said, ""I came.""</p><p>A dark spot formed on the front of his light brown pants.</p><p>Todd, who hadn't been jerking at all, stood up and let Jimmy take his place. Jimmy, who had removed his pants and underpants at the start, was already halfway to paradise just listening to the other two describe what they were watching.</p><p>""Now she's on her back again,"" Danny said, sounding more like a basketball play-by-play announcer than a horny teen who had just jerked off watching a 12-year-old girl masturbate.</p><p>Jimmy was really into it now.</p><p>""Holy shit,"" he said. ""Holy shit.""</p><p>He was jerking so fast I couldn't see his individual fingers. Something made me glance up at Todd, who had now dropped his pants and had pulled his wang out of the front hole of his underpants.</p><p>It took two seconds for me to realize what was going on. Todd was staring at Jimmy's swollen dick, and jerking his own. I just smiled to myself. You learn something every day. Even about your friends.</p><p>Marie must have been putting on quite a show. Danny had started jerking again. Jimmy was moving faster and faster and repeating, :""Holy shit! Holy shit"" in rhythm with each pump of his cock. And Todd was watching both boys now and about to go over the edge.</p><p>""Fifteen seconds left,"" I announced. The three jerked even more furiously, and in about six seconds I watched my first three-male simultaneous orgasms. To be honest, I haven't seen another since.</p><p>Danny came into his pants again. The spot was twice as large now, about the size of a donut.</p><p>Jimmy, who found the squatting position uncomfortable, had stood up and sprayed straight ahead, five full loads that landed right on Todd's exposed legs. ""Holy shit, holy shit, holy shit,"" he repeated with each squirt.</p><p>That sent Todd to O-town, and he came with a gusto that was, actually, quite a turn on.</p><p>""Ahhhh,"" he said, and then, as if out of control, ""fuck my ass, fuck my ass.""</p><p>Danny and Jimmy looked at him funny.</p><p>""It's just a saying,"" Todd said, embarrassed but still in ecstasy. ""Just a saying. Don't stare at me, assholes.""</p><p>They looked away, but somehow none of us ever thought of Todd in the same way again.</p><p>""Uh-oh,"" I said. ""I hear a key, Mom's home,""</p><p>The front door opened.</p><p>""You kids upstairs?"" she shouted.</p><p>""Marie's in the bathroom, and I'm in my room studying with Danny, Jimmy and Todd,"" I yelled.</p><p>""OK, loves."" She said. ""Do they want to stay for dinner?"" she shouted back. ""It's just spaghetti.""</p><p>""I can't,"" Danny whispered. ""Look at my pants.""</p><p>""We better all go,"" Jimmy said quietly, I think feeling a little uncomfortable about being the object of Todd's orgasm.</p><p>""No, mom,"" I yelled. ""They have to go home.""</p><p>Danny slipped me a 10-dollar bill. Jimmy and Todd came up with 10 singles each, money they had probably borrowed from friends. We slipped downstairs and out the door and the three spent lads walked home, Danny holding his jacket in front of him. Barbara was just getting back from cheerleading and noticed them leave. Her eyes landed on the funny way Danny was holding his coat, but didn't give it a second thought.</p><p>I went into the kitchen and kissed mom on the cheek. ""How was work?""</p><p>""Fine,"" she said. ""And how was your day?""</p><p>""Productive,"" I said, just as Marie walked in.</p><p>""And you, Marie?""</p><p>""Uh, productive, too, mom,"" she said, winking a wink that, at least to me, said, ""This could be the start of a beautiful business.""</p><p>Again that night, after mom and Barbara went to their rooms, Marie slipped into mine. From then on we started sleeping together more often than not. It was a habit we've not broken to this day, 15 years later.</p><p>We lay in bed that night thinking about the afternoon's labors.</p><p>""It really turned me on to give them a show,"" she said. ""I wasn't faking when I came.""</p><p>I told her about how the three of them had cum at the same time, and what we had learned about Todd.</p><p>""He came out of the closet while he was in a closet,"" I said, proud of my little joke. Marie didn't get it, but that was OK.</p><p>I fell asleep to the rhythm of Marie gently stroking my cock, and didn't wake up until 10 o'clock Saturday morning.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 11</h5><p>Saturday. Nothing to do but sit with Marie and talk about the rest of our lives.</p><p>Now serious lovers, my 12-year-old sister and I had decided on our future after only two days of nonstop masturbation and voyeurism.</p><p>She had discovered me peeking at her in the bathroom through a hole I had made in the wall of my closet. And then she admitted to me that she'd been watching me for months through her own little peephole.</p><p>Neither of us was angry with the other. It was a turn-on, we agreed, and from that moment on we started masturbating with each other, peeking at anyone who happened to go into that bathroom, and making plans to buy a video camera so we could document our escapades.</p><p>We'd even slept together - twice - but hadn't fucked yet. Not that we weren't thinking about it. We just hadn't worked out the details.</p><p>Right now, the details we were considering were what we would do once we had earned the money for the camera. We'd already promised each other we would spend the rest of our lives together. I was two years older, and while I know that's young, we were positive we would never need anyone else.</p><p>Writing this now, from the vantage point of 15 additional years, I'm sure both of us made the right decision. I am 29, she is 27, and we've been living as husband and wife for quite some time.</p><p>But that day, our life plans were still in the formative stages. We knew we loved each other. We knew that masturbation, especially while secretly watching others, was the sex we liked best. And with our new- found way to raise money - my selling $10 tickets to classmates who wanted to watch Marie masturbate - we'd have a state-of-the-art video camera in a couple of months.</p><p>""So,"" Marie said. ""Once we get the camera, what will we tape?""</p><p>""That's all I've been thinking about,"" I said. ""Here are my ideas. First, answer this: What is the one thing you'd like to see most?""</p><p>We were sitting on the front steps of our large Victorian house. It was early spring, and a light breeze was causing the flowering trees to rustle gently. Higher up, the wind was more aggressive, pushing clouds quickly across the sky.</p><p>Marie looked up at the clouds and pondered. A few seconds later a smile formed on her lovely lips.</p><p>""I think I'd like to see... Danny, Todd and Jimmy naked!""</p><p>Danny, Todd and Jimmy were the classmates who the day before had watched through the hole in my closet wall as Marie masturbated. Marie knew, of course, but the boys didn't know she was in on it. The session earned us our first $30 toward the camera.</p><p>""They saw me and masturbated. I'd like to return the favor. But I don't want them to know.""</p><p>""Then they'll be the first ones we tape,"" I promised.</p><p>""How?"" Marie asked. ""You can't just say to them. 'Uh, Marie wants you to masturbate for her, would you please stand in front of this video camera and jerk off?' ""</p><p>""I know that,"" I said. ""I'll hide the camera. I could tell them that because they were the first ones to watch you, I've decided to let them see you again, but for half price. They'll get three minutes each for only $5 apiece.</p><p>""When they come back to my room, I'll have the camera in my gym bag, with the lens lined up with a little hole in the fabric. The camera will be on a shelf but aimed at the closet, so when they jerk off, we'll get it all on the tape.""</p><p>""Wow,"" she said. ""Sounds good... but do you think Todd will come back?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah,"" I said. ""I forgot.""</p><p>For reasons I won't go into now, we had discovered during yesterday's peeking session that Todd was gay... or at least we were pretty damn sure he was.</p><p>""You're right,"" I said to Marie. ""I probably won't be able to get Todd.""</p><p>""Well,"" she said, ""Danny and Jimmy are enough.""</p><p>She looked me in the eyes.</p><p>""I'd rather be watching you, anyway,"" she said. ""I love your cock more than anything else in the world.""</p><p>""And I love you... and your pussy,"" I said. ""And that reminds me,"" I added, trying to make myself sound angry, ""The guys told me what you did in the bathroom with my hairbrush. And with my goddamn TOOTHbrush. You little slut!""</p><p>""Hey, you said you liked the smell on the hairbrush handle. I just added to it with some more pussy juice. And as for the toothbrush, well, while I was masturbating for the guys, I was thinking about the night before, when I put my finger in your ass and smelled it. That really turned me on, and I wanted you to be able to smell mine. I looked up and took the closest thing I could find that would fit.""</p><p>The conversation was getting me horny. Mom and Barb had left early to go to some women's festival in town, so Marie and I had the house to ourselves. We looked at each other for a second, smiled, and dashed inside.</p><p>""Let's not do it in the bedroom this time,"" she said.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Let's do it on the couch. Right here. No one will know, and it'll be fun to play around in the same place that mom and Barb and our friends sit.""</p><p>She was right. That would be cool.</p><p>""What do you want to do?"" I asked.</p><p>""I want to cum,"" she said.</p><p>""I know you want to cum. So do I. I mean, how?""</p><p>I walked to the front door and made sure it was locked. Did the same thing with the back door, as Marie thought about how we'd get each other off.</p><p>When I returned to the living room, she was naked.</p><p>""I want you to put your cock in my asshole,"" she said. ""I want you to fuck me in the ass.""</p><p>My dick exploded. ""Yes!"" I said.</p><p>I had wanted to fuck Marie since we'd started playing around two days earlier, but I'd been afraid. Afraid she might get pregnant. After all the shit we'd been doing, I know it's stupid, but I hadn't been able to get up the nerve to go buy a condom. I wasn't even sure they came in kid sizes, like for my skinny four inches.</p><p>So we'd done everything in the past two days we could think of EXCEPT fuck. The thought of screwing her ass hadn't even entered my mind. What a perfect solution to the pregnancy problem. Before I could even drop my pants, Marie got on the couch in a kneeling position, butt raised high and cheeks spread wide. I had read about this, and knew I'd need some Vaseline.</p><p>""Wait right there,"" I said. I'll be back in a sec.""</p><p>I raced to the bathroom and got the jar of Vaseline. By the time I returned, Marie was well on her way. She was rubbing her pussy and rocking back and forth on the couch. I got directly behind her and started smearing her crack with the green goop.</p><p>Slowly, I placed some at the opening of her ass, and gently I inserted my index finger, pushing the stuff in. It made a slurping sound, and I could see Marie contract her ass muscles. The hole got smaller, like it was sucking the Vaseline in, and then wider again as she relaxed.</p><p>I put more in, and this time her ass contracted around my finger.</p><p>""Do that on my cock and I'll cum in two seconds,"" I said.</p><p>I started covering my dick with Vaseline. Mom and dad had had me circumcised when I was born, so the head of my cock sat high up and happily at the top of my shaft, like the hat of a mushroom. I smeared a little on the lower edge of the rim, and then put the jar down.</p><p>""C'mon,"" Marie said, rocking more violently, ""Put it in!""</p><p>I rested my palms on her beautiful white ass cheeks, spreading them wide, and lay the tip of my dick on the opening to her ass. A shiver ran across her whole body.</p><p>Slowly, I pushed in. She tightened up automatically, pushing me out. ""Relax,"" I said, ""I can't do this if you close the hole.""</p><p>She stopped rocking and concentrated.</p><p>""OK, try it now,"" she said.</p><p>A second time, I pushed the tip of my cock into the slippery hole. This time it seemed to widen, inviting me deep inside. Half of my dick's head was inside, then all of it, then an inch of the shaft, and then two inches.</p><p>""Oh, God, Michael..."" Marie said. ""It feel soooo good.""</p><p>""Tell me what it feels like,"" I said, slowly moving in and out, and adding a tiny bit more of depth with each push.</p><p>""It... it's like masturbating and shitting at the same time,"" she said. ""The best of both feelings.""</p><p>I knew what she meant. Nothing beat the feeling of an orgasm, but taking a giant dump came close. The rush that comes when a load of shit finally whooshes out of your asshole can't really be described, especially if you've been holding it in for a while, like during class or a movie.</p><p>It was similar to peeing after holding the pee in. These organs... dick, assholes, cunts... what wonderful inventions, I thought to myself. Each one of them can do things that make you feel so good.</p><p>I'd been pumping for about a minute, and was not to the point where my entire four inches were in Marie. I let my dick linger inside for a few seconds and flexed it, so the width expanded a fraction.</p><p>""Ahhhhhhh!"" Marie said. ""That's it. Do that again.""</p><p>I did.</p><p>""And again!""</p><p>I did.</p><p>""Dammit, don't stop!""</p><p>I flexed three, four, five more times, all the while my full four inches sitting deep in her ass.</p><p>She started to breathe heavily and then shook violently from side to side. The motion scared me a little, but she was moaning with pleasure and whispering, ""Don't stop, don't stop, please don't stop,"" so I knew there couldn't be anything wrong.</p><p>I was feeling my own eruption starting. From deep inside, a little volcano was turning into a giant, and a second later, at my seventh or eighth pump, I started squirting cum deep into her ass.</p><p>There was so much cum, it had no place to go but out, and out it came. I remember thinking later that it really did resemble a volcano, with thick white lava erupting from the pink and brown crater that was my sister's gorgeous little asshole.</p><p>When there was nothing left to squirt out, and when Marie stopped shaking, I slowly pulled out.</p><p>We both collapsed on the couch.</p><p>""I love you,"" Marie said. ""I want us to fuck every day.""</p><p>""And I love you, little sister,"" I said. ""I want to fuck you every hour!""</p><p>We tried to laugh but were so spent we could barely get a giggle out.</p><p>We lay there for 15 minutes, just listening to each other breathe.</p><p>Later, we managed to get up, dress, and clean up the stains on the carpet.</p><p>I made us peanut butter and jelly sandwiches for lunch, with a glass of milk and a chocolate chip cookie. I know this is silly, but I felt married. Maybe you understand that, maybe you don't. Looking back, I remember other guys my age telling me about crushes they had on girls in school, and how they pretended to be married to them. They'd lie in bed and ""make love"" to their pillows and pretend they were talking lovey-dovey to the girl.</p><p>This was the same, except Marie and I already lived together and had started a real sex life.</p><p>""Let's go downtown and look at video cameras,"" I said. ""We don't have the money now, but we can see what's there.""</p><p>""OK,"" Marie said. ""Let's walk down and pretend we're married."" Shit, I thought, we really are thinking alike! We walked the mile or so to Center Electronics and went in. I knew the owner Mr. Anthony, because he was the father of a schoolmate, a guy we sometimes made fun of because his name was Anthony Anthony. ""Hi, Mr. Anthony,"" I said. ""How's Anthony?""</p><p>""Hi, Johnny. He's fine. What brings you here? And who is this lovely lass you're with?"" Marie blushed. ""This is Marie, my wi... my sister,"" I said, catching myself just in time. Marie giggled. ""Well, hello, Marie. You're a beautiful young lady. What can I do for you two today?""</p><p>""Um, we want to get our mom a video camera as a present. We wanted to see how much they cost.""</p><p>""For her birthday?"" Mr. Anthony asked. ""Well, her birthday is next week,"" I said, ""and we'll never be able to get it by then, so no, not for her birthday. Maybe for Mother's Day,"" I said. That'd give us a couple of months to save up.""</p><p>""What a nice pair of kids,"" Mr. Anthony said. ""Well, we have about 10 different models. How much did you plan on spending?"" I did some quick calculating. ""Maybe $600,"" I said. Mr. Anthony's jaw dropped. ""Where are you kids going to get $600?""</p><p>""I started a lawn mowing business,"" I lied. ""I'm doing everyone on our block, and it comes to about $100 a week.""</p><p>""Well,"" he said, ""$600 would buy about the best camera I have. It focuses automatically and takes pictures in almost no light at all. Do you think she needs one that good? I could sell you one for about $400 that's really just fine.""</p><p>""Uh, I think automatic focusing and that no-light thing would be perfect for, uh, mom,"" I said. I looked at Marie. She was stifling a laugh. ""Could you put one away for us, and we'll pick it up the week before Mother's Day?"" Mr. Anthony looked me in the eyes and then at Marie and then back at me again. ""Tell you what,"" he said. ""How much money do you have now?""</p><p>""Only $30,"" I said, ""but that's because I don't start mowing until Monday after school."" He thought for a second. ""OK, look. Give me the $30 as a down-payment. I can't have your mom co-sign, 'cause this is a present for her, so I'll just trust you. Give me the $30, and promise to pay $100 a week, and I'll give you the camera now."" My eyes doubled in size and I almost peed in my pants. Marie actually did, but only a little, she said later, and not enough to show. ""Wow!"" I finally was able to say. ""That's really nice of you.""</p><p>""Now you'll be able to give it to her for her birthday, instead of waiting for Mother's Day.""</p><p>""Right,"" I said. That, of course, had been the whole reason for his generosity. I reached deep into my pocket and brought out the ten- dollar bill and the twenty singles. ""Here."" He went to the back of the store and brought out a box. ""Let me show you how this works, Johnny,"" he said, ""so you can teach your mom."" Mr. Anthony gave us a half-hour lesson. The camera was incredible. You could aim it in one direction and leave it alone. Whenever something moved in front of it, the lens would automatically focus. That meant we could leave the camera alone and not worry that our subjects would get too close or too far away. And, Mr. Anthony said, the camera was so sensitive it could take pictures even in an almost-dark room. He said he once made a tape of his little daughter sleeping, and the only thing on in the room was a night light. The camera even came with two batteries that would each last for a couple of hours. He put everything back in the box and then put the whole thing into a shopping bag. ""Thanks a lot,"" I said. ""We'll see you next Saturday."" Marie and I walked for three blocks before we were able to talk. ""We can start taping right away!"" I finally said. ""I know,"" Marie said. ""I've been thinking about that, and I want to cum again.""</p><p>""You always want to cum,"" I said.</p><p>""And you don't?"" she joked.</p><p>""Let's tape mom and Barb when they take their shower and do their thing in the bathroom tonight,"" I said. ""Then we can put the tape on in the living room when we're alone and fuck while we watch it."" Our pace quickened. I had to hold the bag in front of me anytime we passed people on the street, so they couldn't see my hard-on.</p><p>Marie just walked, staring at the clouds and daydreaming. I thought I heard her say ""fuck my ass,"" a few times, but it might have been the wind.</p><p>Like this shit? Let me know. Part 12 will be posted as soon as I get 10 letters.</p><p>And now the 13th and final part of ""Johnny's Closet"" My six not-so willing subjects were about to make me a lot richer. I was confident the videotape we were making would get a cool $50,000 from my Asian contact. And then, when we sold our entire library the following week for $6 million, my younger sister Marie and I would be able to retire. Not bad - wealthy and retired at ages 27 and 29. ""We're gonna start,"" I said to them, ""by doing exactly what each of you couples was doing last night, when I videotaped you in your rooms."" Marie and I hadn't taped them, of course. We'd just watched them through peepholes we had made earlier at the motel, and then TOLD them they were on tape. We threatened to expose what they had done either to the police (in the case of the mother and her underage son) or to all of their neighbors (in the cases of the newlywed and his transsexual wife, and the elderly couple). We promised to give them the blackmail tapes to dispose of if they followed our directions at today's little filming session.</p><p>The two stationary cameras were rolling. Marie was hand-holding the third and would focus its attention on whichever couple was having the hottest sex. We'd edit the three together later in our lab, producing what would be the best tape of our 15-year, more-than-1,000-tape career.</p><p>""Now,"" I said, ""listen carefully to my instructions. We have only three rules. Follow them and you will get possession of the tapes from last night. Mess up and you'll pay the consequences.""</p><p>Rule number one, I told them, is that I am the director, and they must do for the cameras exactly what I tell them to do. No hesitation, no balking. They must comply instantly with what I told them to do, and with whom I told them to do it.</p><p>Rule number two, I said, is that these are what we call ""voyeur tapes,"" and that meant the illusion we were to give is that they did not know they were being filmed. Now only the dumbest in the audience would actually believe that a tape of this quality could be produced by a hidden camera, much less by three hidden cameras, but no matter - at no time, I said, were any of them to look into the camera. The illusion must remain that the six of them did not know that they were being taped.</p><p>""Look even once at a camera, even sideways, and you will forfeit getting last night's tape back. Is that clear?""</p><p>The six nodded their assent.</p><p>""Rule number three is equally important. Now you know and I know that when people are having real sex, they don't pull out of each other at the moment of orgasm. That happens only in pornographic tapes, so the audience can see the cum. After all, what good is an ejaculation that happens INSIDE a pussy? You can't see the squirting, the loads landing on faces, stomachs and in hair.</p><p>""So,"" I told them, ""even though we want this tape to look as real as possible, the one thing that you must do is pull out of whatever hole you are in when you are about to cum. You will something when you get that inevitable feeling, so my partner here will be able to zoom in on you. Say it loud so we'll hear, either 'I'm coming!' on 'Now, now!' "" Anything to get our attention. We absolutely will not tolerate losing a cum shot. Do you understand?""</p><p>Again, they all nodded. I turned to the transsexual, the guy who had had one key operation - his breasts were magnificent - but still had the dick he was born with.</p><p>""How about you?"" I asked. ""Do you, uh, cum the old fashioned way?""</p><p>""I still do, although..."" he paused in embarrassment. ""... it only dribbles out now, because of the hormones.""</p><p>""Well, just make sure we have enough warning to catch the dribble."" I said.</p><p>""Yes, sir,"" he answered in his best submissive voice.</p><p>""We're ready to start,"" I said. ""Son,"" I said to the 16-year-old, ""Lie down at the foot of the bed, crosswise, with your dick up in the air. And mom,"" I said to his mother, ""climb on top and start riding that dick. Do this for about five minutes and while you're doing it I want your son to play with your nipples. But don't block the nipples from the camera,"" I said to the kid. Viewers want a clear look at any changes that nipples go through.</p><p>""Old man,"" I said to the 60ish husband, ""Stand on the right side of the bed and start to jerk off over your wife's nipples. I want you to take it slowly, because, again, I don't want any cumming for at least five minutes. Got that?""</p><p>""Yes,"" he answered, and got into position.</p><p>""As for you,"" I said to his wife, the woman with the biggest tits in the world, ""when was the last time you masturbated?""</p><p>She flushed. While she was used to her husband's jerking off, her activities in that area were apparently something the two did not discuss with each other. She mumbled something I couldn't make out.</p><p>""Speak clearly,"" I said. ""We don't have time for modesty.""</p><p>""I masturbate every morning in the shower,"" she said, ""because...""</p><p>Her voice trailed off again.</p><p>""BECAUSE WHY??"" I demanded. Sometimes you have to get assertive when dealing with amateurs.</p><p>She turned even redder, but this time got it out.</p><p>""Because I can't reach my vagina when I'm laying down.""</p><p>Of course, Those boobs were so huge, they completely blocked any access she would have needed to her crotch, at least in a lying position.</p><p>""Well, I want you to cum, too, so we'll have to figure something out.""</p><p>I looked at the kid, who was getting fucked by his mom. His left arm wasn't in use yet on his mother's tits, but it was in exactly the right position to reach over between the old lady's legs.</p><p>""OK, kid, I want you to stick as many fingers inside grandmom there as you can.""</p><p>The boy got wide-eyed, looked over at the old woman and reached out. Her legs automatically parted, revealing the perfect counterpart to those huge breasts: The Largest Pussy in the Northern Hemisphere.</p><p>Even Marie took a sudden deep breath, and her jaw dropped as we saw the kid's hand being dwarfed by the woman's cavernous hole.</p><p>""We have to rethink this,"" I said to the boy. ""Make a fist.""</p><p>He followed my suggestion.</p><p>""Now, stick the whole damn thing inside her.""</p><p>The kid may have been a motherfucker, but he was inexperienced with the great variety of sexual activities.</p><p>""A fist?"" he asked.</p><p>""Like this,"" I said, clenching my fingers. ""Stick your entire fist in her hold, as far as it will go.""</p><p>At the mention of ""fist,"" the old lady started dripping gushers of pussy juice onto the sheet. She was obviously recalling something from her past, something she had loved. She had lubricated enough in about five seconds to provide a smooth entry for the kid. His arm went in past the wrist.</p><p>""Oh, yes, oh God, yes,"" she said, pushing forward with her pelvis. ""Fuck me with your arm, baby,"" she said.</p><p>Now this got her husband really hot, and I had to remind him to slow down. He tried his best, but I knew I had only about a minute left if I was going to get a quadruple cum shot out of this.</p><p>It was the newlyweds' turn. ""OK,"" I said to the 300-pound husband, ""fuck your wife in the ass, like last night. And while he's doing that,"" I said to the transsexual, ""you jerk off.""</p><p>The big guy took that tiny three-incher of his and popped it right into his mate's butthole. No lubrication needed at all; they had obviously been in training for a long time.</p><p>He started pumping and his half-wife started jerking off. It had taken about four minutes from the moment I started directing, but I had all six people doing what I wanted.</p><p>""Now,"" I said, ""just have a ball.""</p><p>In the next few minutes we produced what I honestly believe to be the best single scene ever shot for a porno flick. A teen-age boy getting fucked by his mom while he masturbated an old women who was being jerked off on by her horny husband. And on the side, a fat man having anal sex with his half-male-half-female spouse, her tits flopping back and forth as she pulled off on her own cock.</p><p>All of my rules, so far, had been followed. All had done exactly what I directed them to do, and no one had even thought about the cameras. Each was too busy enjoying the sex to even notice them.</p><p>Now all I needed were four good cum shots: The kid, the old man, the fat husband and the penis-half of the transsexual. And from the sounds everyone was making, that wouldn't be too far off.</p><p>Marie was having a wonderful time. She moved all around the room - careful to stay out of the pictures being taken by the other two cameras - panning from one couple to another and zooming in for exquisite details. We photographed the mother's nipples go from large and flat to small, wrinkled and pointy as her son brought her closer and closer to orgasm.</p><p>We zoomed in on the kid's left arm - covered with pussy juice and traveling in and out of the old lady's massive cunt like a train grinding from forward to reverse inside a tunnel.</p><p>And we watched as the husband-and-wife team undulated back and forth like a synchronized swim team, one continuous motion interrupted only when the big guy's little dick would slip out and have to be re- inserted into the waiting asshole of his ""wife.""</p><p>Marie was focusing on the transsexual's dick when the old woman's husband said, ""I'm gonna cum!""</p><p>She panned across the bed, over the woman's gigantic tits and landed square on the guy's cock just as it began erupting. Wads of thick, white cum squirted out of the hole at the tip of his reddened cock's head, each one landing somewhere on his wife's closest tit. The first blast came to rest on her nipple and slowly dripped down it and onto the sheet. The next shots spread out evenly across the wide expanse of the breast, leaving its landscape pockmarked with tiny white puddles.</p><p>""I'm coming now!"" said the kid, who had watched the old lady's tits absorb her husband's cum.</p><p>""Lift off your son NOW!"" I shouted to his mother, and recalling my threat she complied just in time to let his load shoot backward across his stomach and as far up his body as his own chin. The mom, who had been close to cumming herself, reached down and began to rub her clit to finish the process. It took only a couple of seconds: She shuddered and yelped, than lowered herself on her kid's stomach. The creamy ooze that had just burst from his cock made little squishy noises as their two bodies met. I think Marie captured the sound on the tape .</p><p>As if right on queue, the newlyweds shouted, ""Cumming!"" at the same time. Marie panned over to the pair. ""Who's shooting first?"" I demanded.</p><p>""Here I go!"" said the husband. ""PULL OUT!"" I said, and he did, spreading out a fan-shape of jism across his lover's backside, two blobs on one butt cheek, three on the other.</p><p>""And here I go,"" said the transsexual, responding to the little warm darts he felt on his ass. Marie panned down just in time to see the man-girl squeeze out a few thin drizzles of what looked more like skim milk than good old American cum. But hey, he was two... two... two sexes in one. Who was I to complain!</p><p>I then heard something that sounded like a low rumble, as if a train were approaching. The floor of the motel started to shake. What was happening? This wasn't California - it couldn't be an earthquake, could it? Marie felt the same vibration and I noticed a panicky look in her eyes. ""What...?"" is all she got out.</p><p>""My wife!"" shouted the old man.</p><p>Marie and I had been so focused on the others, we had forgotten about the star of the show lying in the middle of the bed. The kid, although he already had cum, had continued faithfully shoveling his fist, wrist and half of his arm in and out of her volcanic pussy. And the thing was about to blow.</p><p>The rumbling, it seemed, was coming from deep inside her chest cavity... like a bellow from a killer whale warning the rest of the herd that sharks were approaching. The low roar was working its way up her body, heading for her mouth, and at the same time something frightening was heading downward from her very center toward the abyss that was her pussy.</p><p>The kid had a look of horror in his eyes. He tried to pull his arm out but the woman would have no part of it. She jammed her knees together, locking the youth's elbow between massive thighs. And then she came.</p><p>Now, I use the word ""came"" because that's the term everyone recognizes for orgasm, but ""came"" does not do justice to what actually occurred. The reverberation coming from deep inside her reached her lungs and her pussy at the same time.</p><p>Out of her mouth there emanated something that sounded like the rolling echo of thunder. It started deep, as low as the human ear can detect, and slowly increased in frequency and volume until it became a deafening roar I was afraid would bring the drapes down.</p><p>Her legs flew open and she started bouncing her buttocks on the mattress. The kid, still terrified, used the moment to pull out. He flew off the bed and started nursing his bruised arm.</p><p>Everyone else was transfixed. The woman's husband looked the most terrified. He apparently had never witnessed his wife cum before. His dick had gone completely limp and he was just standing there, staring at his wife's undulating crotch. The kid's mother didn't know what to do: tend to her son's aching arm or watch the force of nature that was building in the center of the bed.</p><p>The newlyweds were in shock. At the first hint of what was happening they stepped away and were now standing in a corner holding onto each other. Marie, professional that she is, never stopped taping. Her hand- held camera was aimed right at the woman's dripping cunt, but I could tell that my consummate photographer-mate was scared. The clue? A growing puddle of yellow liquid on the motel carpet directly between her legs.</p><p>I just stood there speechless, waiting to see what was going to happen next.</p><p>Slowly, the shaking lessened. Between each strained breath, the old lady was voicing something that sounded like Russian. I looked at her husband.</p><p>""It's Polish,"" he said. ""But she hasn't spoken Polish for 40 years."".</p><p>Clearly, what had just happened to her reminded her of something from her childhood back home. Something that hadn't been duplicated for decades.</p><p>I can tell you now that when we were editing the tape later, I enhanced the audio from that moment and had a friend translate the word the woman had been saying. It was Polish for Daddy.</p><p>""OK,"" I said, trying to speak in my most professional director's voice. ""That's a wrap.""</p><p>I told them to get dressed and return to their rooms, and said I would return the previous evening's tapes to them within the hour.</p><p>Slowly, everyone - realizing that they weren't all going to die in some supernatural explosion from Hell - started moving again. The woman just lay on the bed, motionless, wetness still dripping from between her legs.</p><p>In five minutes all but the old lady were dressed. Her husband had collected her underwear and oversized house dress and was working on getting her clothed. The job took 15 minutes, but he managed, although the dress went on backward. Somehow, he got her to her feet and led her downstairs to their room.</p><p>Marie and I packed up our gear, loaded it into our car and then returned to the room for what we usually do after a taping session. A quick fuck.</p><p>We shut the door, stripped quickly and headed for the bed. But both of us stopped at the same time. Something about that bed - its sheet and mattress, too - now seemed sacred. What we had seen take place there the hour before was almost certainly unique to the world of sex play and absolutely unique to the world of pornography.</p><p>We could not defile it with a common act of screwing.</p><p>""Let's pretend we're teens again,"" I said. ""Yes,"" Marie said.</p><p>I started to stroke myself slowly. Squeeze, pull, relax. Squeeze, pull, relax.</p><p>Marie watched and then reached down to the perfect brown mound of hair covering my favorite place in the whole world, her beautiful pussy. She pressed in with her middle finger and found the tiny hard spot that for half of my life I had kissed and bitten gently, and caressed with my tongue to make her cum.</p><p>She moaned softly as the juices started to flow, and I did the same, our two songs joining to form a duet of brother-sister - no, of husband-wife - love.</p><p>My breathing became deeper as I watched the faint smile on her face form into a larger grin. Her nipples, hard and pointed, seemed to beckon. I took the three steps I needed to be next to her, and, leaning down slightly, took one beautiful brown point into my mouth and began to suck.</p><p>""Johnny, I love you so,"" she said.</p><p>Mfnnnnmmmgh,"" I said. And we both came.</p><p>The End</p>"
337,Early Years,Anonymous,,"['m/f', 'inc', 'bro/sis', 'cons', 'oral']",,2012-08-14T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I grew up in a quiet part of a Canadian city. I had a sister who was 14 mos. older than me. She was not quite twelve at the time of this *almost true* story. She had blonde hair, long legs, budding breasts and was quite pretty. We did not get along very well, she was always trying to lord it over me. She was fairly immodest about her tits, not yet wearing a training bra. I felt , even at my young age, tantalized by these quite conscious ""accidents"" She would bend over and look at me on the pretext playing some game of sort, her top would hang down, giving me an unobstructed view of her ripening melons. She only was nice and played with me when she wanted something. What Claire got out of this? I did not know but I enjoyed the peeks.</p><p>One Friday night, our parents went out leaving Claire in charge. They figured we were old enough to look after ourselves, this after all, was early 60's Canada. I was not impressed at having Claire put in charge. We watched some TV and laid around on the Chesterfield.</p><p>During a really boring show, Claire moved closer to me. I took a defensive posture but she just looked at me kinda funny and settled down. Her hand slid across my belly and started to pull my PJ bottoms down. I fought with her for awhile then she stopped struggling and offered me a look of her tits if I let her look at my "" pecker"". I wasn't too sure about her looking at my cock but I sure wanted a good look at her tits, so I agreed to the deal after she had worked on me for awhile. I always gave in when she was nice to me, being the pathetic little brother that I was.</p><p>She laid down on her back and I straddled her. She unbuttoned her PJ's and I pushed the fabric aside exposing her young developing breasts. I squeezed them saying ""honk, honk"". After just a short time of this, she said it was her turn. I laid down and she straddled me, sitting on my knees. Claire took hold of my bottoms and pulled them down, exposing my little cock. She stared with such an intense, almost feral look that I wondered what she was thinking. I remember looking up at her with her tits exposed from her unbuttoned top while she devoured the sight of my cock.</p><p>Her hands fingered my cock and balls, pulling my penis up and down. This was feeling really good, and I got hard, my cock was just about 3"" long. Huge for me. This was my first sexual erection that I really felt that good feeling. Kinda of scary but exciting.</p><p>""Do you want to see mine now?"" she asked and before I knew it she moved up and was sitting on my chest with her snatch close to my mouth except she had her bottoms on still. I couldn't see anything. After a bit of fumbling around she laid back down on the Chesterfield and pulled her bottoms off. I stood on the floor and held her long legs up and out exposing her sex to me. I lowered myself onto my knees and had my first good look at a practically hairless pussy.</p><p>The times my sister and I had a bath together when we were younger, I don't remember being interested or taking a good look but I was extremely interested now, maybe it was the sexual aura that Claire was radiating which charged the scene. She put her fingers on top of her mound and pulled the skin back. This revealed a little nub, ""what is that? "" I asked.</p><p>""What are you talking about?"" she answered.</p><p>I put my finger on her clit and said ""This, it looks like a little pecker "". She was moving around kinda funny and just moaned softly, without answering me. I continued to rub her ""little pecker "" thinking that would make her answer me. Years later, I came to realize that Claire's ""little pecker"" was unusually big, bigger than most women's that I have had the pleasure to lick.</p><p>I let my finger slide down to her slit and started to push my finger in. She sat up and whacked me on the side of my head and yelled ""You little pervert"" got up, put her bottoms on and moved away. I did not know what a pervert was but my head hurt. She never consented to resume our experimenting ever again, I kept blaming myself for the ""finger""!</p><p>A year or so later, our parents went on on their usual Friday night thing. A couple of my girl cousins, who were about Claire's age, were sleeping over at our house. Their parents were going out with Mom and Dad. So I had three girls who took it upon themselves to torment me as much as they could. Almost all my cousins were girls so this was a normal state of affairs for me. They teased me so bad that I went to my bedroom.</p><p>After sitting on my bed for awhile and listening to see if they were going to pursue me, I got changed into my PJ's and climbed into bed. It was well past my regular bedtime but normally I would have stayed up until I dropped. I thought I was safe and started to drift off when the door burst open and the three girls charged in. Claire was leading the pack with Pam and Stephanie right behind. Pam was a little bit older than me and was still without much in the way of tits and bit on the chunky side.</p><p>Stephanie had big knockers, bigger than Claire's. She was recently adopted by my aunt's family. I had overheard Mom and Dad talking about Stephanie several days earlier. It seems her 2 brothers had been doing ""dirty stuff to her since she was seven or eight"" so she was taken away from her family and came to live with Auntie Sophie's family, there was no Uncle living with Sophie, I didn't know why.</p><p>The girls pulled at my bedcovers and I fought back to try and maintain my dignity. After practically reducing me to tears, Claire declared they were leaving and got up and left with Pam right behind her. Stephanie stayed behind and sat on the bed. She said she was sorry for bugging me. I, of course, forgave her, being thankful that someone was being nice to me.</p><p>I asked her about her former family. She said that she missed her brothers and mother. When I asked about her Dad, she just looked away and said nothing. Her hand slipped under the covers. I was acutely aware of this and waited for something to happen. She slowly moved her hand onto my belly and looked me straight into my eyes. As her hand slid down towards my cock , I felt my little pecker getting hard. It got hard a lot more often since my experience with Claire last year. She grabbed my cock and asked ""Do you like me doing this"" I nodded and stared at her tits My hand went up and cupped her breast.</p><p>Stephanie took my hand away and slipped it up under her blouse and bra to her bare breast. ""You remind me of one of my brothers, I miss the fun we use to have together"" she said.</p><p>I blurted out ""Is this the dirty stuff you did with your brothers?"".</p><p>She looked at me quizzically and said ""If you mean this kind of fun?"" as she jerked my cock, ""yes ,this and more, would you like to have fun too?"" I did not know what ""fun"" really was but she was being so nice.</p><p>I nodded and she pulled the covers down and pulled my rock hard cock out and lowered her mouth onto it. ""Oh My God, she has put my pecker in her mouth"" I screamed to myself. This definitely was ""dirty"" I thought to myself. She bobbed her head up and down until I was going to explode with the intense sensation. I begged her to stop. She lifted her head and asked me what was wrong? I told her, I didn't know what was happening.</p><p>Stephanie said her brothers really liked this and they would shoot their ""jizz"" in her mouth. They did it almost every night because they all shared a bedroom. I said ""what is jizz?""</p><p>She said ""haven't you shot your jizz yet? I use to lay in my bed and watch my brothers wank themselves. When I asked what they were doing they said they were just having fun. I wanted to have fun too, but I didn't have a thingy like my brothers so I contented myself to watching them real close. I jerked their cocks until they started shooting their jizz on me. After awhile, they started making me put their cocks in my mouth and suck until they shot their jizz. At first I didn't like it. It felt like they were going bathroom in my mouth but now I really like it. Do you want to shoot your jizz in my mouth?""</p><p>I very much wanted to, but I could only mumble foolishly. Stephanie smiled and said ""I am going to suck your cock whether you like it or not"" and went back to sucking and stroking my cock. Within minutes that intense feeling returned and I grabbed her head and thrust my little cock as far in as it would go. I felt this delicious burning sensation in my balls and cock, pulsing, throbbing, subsiding. ""There! you have just shot your first load of jizz into my mouth"" she said as she lifted her head up with a little cum leaking out the corner of her mouth. A true slut in the making!</p><p>I had just ejaculated for the first time. After that I would be wanking every chance I got for years to come. I looked up and caught the sight of Claire clinging to the door jamb with her hand pressed in her crotch. She was gone in a flash. I did not tell Stephanie that I saw Claire. Instead I asked her why she came to live with Auntie? Was it the dirty things she did with her brothers? She said kinda but it was really her Dad who caused it and related all of events that led up to it. She seem to take delight in telling me all the juicy details as she she stroked my cock which was hard again.</p><p>It seems at night, her Dad would secretly watch her suck off her brothers. Her brothers knew but did not tell Stephanie. One night when her brothers were away at a friends, her Dad came to Stephanie and exposed his cock and told her that she had to suck him because her mother would not. Stephanie says she was willing, even eager to try. If it was fun with her brothers it should also be good with her father. She felt very naughty and sexy as she stroked her father's growing erection.</p><p>""You are my little slut aren't you, my dear?"" He asked her, Stephanie did not know what a slut might be but it sounded good but he was getting so much bigger than his sons. ""Suck Daddy's hard-on, you little slut"" he demanded. He forced his huge cock in her mouth ,chocking her, she started to panic and cry so he pulled out. Stephanie wanted her Dad to shoot his load on her but all she could do was just lick and stroke his cock and he said</p><p>""This is nice but I have another way of showing sluts a good time. Do you want to try?"" before she could reply, he ripped her PJ's off and lay on top of her. He was rubbing his cock against her little slit with the head of his cock pushing its way in very slowly. Stephanie told her dad it felt real good and she remembered thinking that she should get her brothers to do this, maybe they could shoot their jizz on her slit.</p><p>Then her Mom came into the bedroom and flipped the lights on. Her dad tried to cover-up what they were doing but his hard-on gave him away. Her mother started screaming and ranting. After that things were never the same, and she came to live with Auntie Sophie. She remarked ""I like Aunt Sophie, but it's kinda lonely without my brothers to have fun with. Maybe you and I can have fun together or as you put it ""do dirty things"". I was very quick to agree this time but I never had an opportunity like that again. Her mother gained custody of Stephanie a few months later and moved to Winnipeg.</p><p>Years later, she moved back to town bringing her fiancé with her. I was invited to her wedding and I was anxious to see her again. She was a very pretty bride and I was flooded with all the memories of that night 10 years ago. She took my arm and pulled me aside and whispered to me ""Do you remember me sucking your cock that night when we were just kids, I sure do!"" She then gave my cock a little squeeze and whispered ""still hard, eh?"" I wished I could of thrown the slut on the floor right then and there and fucked her brains out.</p><p>Some years later, I had occasion to go over to her house for some stacking chairs for a family get together. She had 2 kids by then, a boy about 8 and a girl, 10. Her husband was home, he was a real loser, unemployed most of the time. Stephanie acted real glad to see me when she opened the door. After a rather wet kiss she invited me in and sat with me on the couch. Her Husband, Bert, sat in his chair and grunted a hello and the went back to watching the TV.</p><p>She asked me why I have not been over to visit in all these years. I told her that I have been traveling out of the country and now live several hundred miles away in a small town. After some pleasantries were exchanged, Stephanie called out to the yard for the kids. They came to the doorway and giggled when I was introduced as Uncle Doug (not my real name) and then disappeared.</p><p>Stephanie reached over and started rubbing my cock through my pants. I was shocked and pushed her hand away. I pointedly looked at her then Bert and back at her. Bert did not take his eyes off the TV, even when she said ""Bert doesn't mind, do you, dear?"" He just grunted ""No."" Stephanie asked Bert to put on some coffee. While he was in the kitchen, she started rubbing my cock and telling me how she thinks about our little fun experience we had long ago.</p><p>""Your cock is still hard and much bigger than it was back then ""she said in a rather loud voice as Bert came back into the room. Bert did not say anything as he saw her hand on my cock but just sat down and stared at us with a funny look on his face. Stephanie started to unzip me. I just sat there and thought this is one hell of a slut to be doing this in front of her husband.</p><p>She unbuttoned her blouse and pulled her bra down under her huge tits. I started massaging them, oblivious to Bert. She pulled my cock out and began stoking it while she told Bert all the details about our childhood sex including the blowjob she gave me. Bert suggested that she should give me another blowjob. Stephanie put her head down and began to suck my cock all the way into her mouth. This was weirdest thing I had ever done, but I sure was enjoying it. She kept it up until I couldn't take it anymore. I grabbed the back of her head and pushed my cock all the way in. She tried struggle but I held her down and shot my cum in her mouth. I came about 2 or 3 good gushes before she got my cock out of her mouth.</p><p>""Christ! are you trying to drown me?"" she said. She got up and went over to Bert who licked my cum from her face as she spit it into his mouth. This was really wacky! I heard a giggle and I turned to see the kids standing in the doorway. They had obviously seen their Mom give me a blowjob and were now watching their Mom and Dad. Stephanie called them little perverts and told them to go get some coffee for Uncle Doug. Stephanie's tits were still hanging out as she came back to sit by me.</p><p>""We are open about sex in this house, if you know what I mean. Don't my son and daughter remind you of us as children?"" she said in a low voice ""I hope you will not ruin things by telling others about it.""  I assured her I would be discreet.</p>"
338,My Sister's Turn,Anonymous,,"['M+/f', 'teens', 'inc', 'exh', 'blkmail', 'preg']",One small sin turns into many large ones when pretty 13-year-old Cheerleading Jan gets caught stealing by her brother.,2012-08-28T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>My sister had just turned 13 about a week ago. She is in 8th grade and just made the cheerleading team for her first time. She came home very happy and mom and dad were excited for her. They had promised her if she got good grades and made the team they would allow her to get a part time job at their restaurant. My sister Jan was a fairly cute girl but not very street wise. My parents had kept her pretty sheltered up to now. </p><p>They were just starting to release some of their holds on her as she was excelling at about everything she did. This coming weekend would be my sisters first day at work at the restaurant. It was a family style place but it did have a bar where people could sit and order drinks as they ate. </p><p>My sister worked out very well there, and within a couple months she was able to hold the fort down there during the slow times. Jan had never had her own money before and it got to be very fun going to the mall and spending it with her new cheerleader girlfriends.</p><p>Soon my sister wanted to spend more money than she had. She set up a shopping date with some of her other friends but the day before she was going to go out with them, she realized she didn't have any money. It was during the day when Jan was helping out at the restaurant that her first really evil idea came into her head. She would just slip a little money out of the cash register, and nobody would have to know. </p><p>She trembled as she did it but she tucked a $20.00 bill into her pants pocket. She worried about it most the day but when nothing happened by the time she left she totally forgot about it. This started a trend that lasted about a month. Every time Jan would work, she would pocket an extra $20.00 from her parent's restaurant. </p><p>Finally she overheard her parents talking one night in the living room. They were talking about the missing money that was happening a couple times a week at the restaurant. She listened in carefully as they said it would probably be about impossible to find out who is taking it. But the last thing she heard her father say was if they found out who was doing it, he would prosecute them to the fullest extent and try to get the person some jail time.</p><p>Jan quietly walked up to her room and decided in her mind she wouldn't take any more money from the restaurant. About three weeks went by and Jan found herself again short of money and she was supposed to go out with her girlfriends to dinner and a movie. Enough time had passed that she again thought nobody would ever be able to find out if she took a little money. </p><p>She remembered her parent's words about how hard it would be to catch the person. When nobody was looking, she slipped a $20.00 bill into her pants. She made it through the day and checked out as usual that evening and went home. She had made it again, or at least that is what she thought.</p><p>Unknown to Jan, her parents had a friend of theirs come in late at night when the restaurant was closed and put in a hidden security camera. They didn't tell anybody about it, not even Jan. </p><p>Every other day the owner of the security system would come in and replace the tape in the recording machine with a new one. They always did this after the store was closed. It took a special type of tape so that they could record the entire 15 hours a day the restaurant was open. Each tape held about 30 hours of recording time. </p><p>Jan's parents figured they would do this for about a month or two to see if they could catch the thief. Well, that night when they counted up all the money and compared it to the receipts they noticed that they were just about exactly $20.00 short. The thief had stuck again. They were going to wait until the next morning then call the security guy.</p><p>That night the security guy came and replaced the tape with a new one. The next morning he got a call from Jan's parents that they thought the person struck again yesterday, and they asked him to review the tape and let them know if the camera caught anyone. He said he would watch the tape and let them know. He was very busy that day and knew he wouldn't have time to watch the tape. </p><p>He saw that his son was home from school feeling a little sick. His son's name was Tony, and he was 15 and in 10th grade. He went and chatted with Tony and asked him if he'd like to make a little money today doing his dad a favor. Tony was up to it even though he felt a little under the weather. </p><p>Tony's dad told him all about the hidden camera, the restaurant, and the money being missing. He showed Tony real quickly how to use the VCR machine to fast forward and rewind and asked him to look over the 30 hours of tape to see if he could see who was taking the money. It would take anywhere from one hour to about three hours to fast forward through all the tape.</p><p>After Tony's dad got him started on the reviewing, he left to go install some more hidden cameras in other stores. Tony watched the tape for about two hours before he finally noticed a face he knew. It was Jan. One of the new young cheerleaders that he had seen so many times at the football and basketball games. </p><p>Tony thought Jan was hot for her age. Every time Jan was in the tape he would play it at normal speed and just daydream of how fun it would be to have a cute little girl like that as a girlfriend. It was about 30 minutes later when Tony had slowed the tape down to normal to watch Jan again that his mouth hit the floor. </p><p>Jan had just looked all around to make sure nobody was near, then took money out of the register and stuffed it in her pocket. He couldn't believe it. He rewound the tape about 20 times and watched it again. Of all the people to catch, he couldn't believe it was Jan. He turned off the machine and went back upstairs to wait for his dad to come home. His dad would be proud that he found the crook.</p><p>Sitting upstairs and watching TV, an hour, then two, and then three went by. All this time Tony's imagination started going wild. He was playing on his computer and started reading sexy stories he had downloaded from the internet. He also started looking at the many pictures of naked girls he had downloaded. In all his time at school, he had a couple of girlfriends but had never gone all the way with any of them. In reality, he was still a virgin. </p><p>Then his thoughts turned back to Jan. Wow, was she going to be in trouble. Then it hit him. He ran downstairs and looked over his dad's equipment. He ran back upstairs and got the VCR recorder from his room. He then took it back downstairs and sat it next to his dad's expensive equipment. He hooked up the cables and plugged everything in.</p><p>He then rewound the tape to about 30 minutes before Jan was caught stealing and pressed play on his dad's unit. At the same time he pressed record on his VCR that he had brought from upstairs. He was recording all of the video from the unusual formatted tape to a normal VCR tape that would work in any VCR recorder. He recorded for about 35 minutes until the scene where Jan stole the money had passed. Then he unhooked his equipment and ran it back upstairs. He was afraid his father might get home at any time.</p><p>He finally got all his equipment set back up and checked the tape. He played it back and it was perfect. It was very easy to tell that Jan was stealing money from the cash register. He turned off his equipment and went back downstairs. He thought about things for a few minutes then hoped he would have time to do what he wanted to do. </p><p>He went into the kitchen and got a pair of scissors. He rewound the tape on his dad's machine to a point about one minute in front of where Jan had stole the money. He pressed the stop button and took the scissors and cut the tape. He pulled the tape till about ten or twelve feet of tape were on the floor. He then cut the tape again. He hoped he had cut out enough. He took the twelve feet of cut tape and took it to his bedroom and hid it in a box. </p><p>Then he left his dad's machine just like it was, with a bunch of tape hanging out of the tape cassette box and the tape broken. His dad didn't get home for another two hours. This had given Tony plenty of time to work up a story.</p><p>When his father walked in the house, Tony met him at the door. He started to tell his father how he watched the tape for four hours or so before the tape jammed and it broke. Tony's dad walked into the room where his equipment was and took a look. It only took Tony's dad about 15 minutes to have the tape spliced and he rewound it a little and pressed play. </p><p>He asked Tony if he had spotted anyone messing with the money. Tony sort of waited a long time before saying NO. Tony's eyes were glued to the screen when it jumped wildly for a second or two. That was the splice going over the head. He watched intently to see if it would show any footage of Jan taking the money. </p><p>To Tony's relief, he had cut out enough. His dad watched the tape to the end and then called Jan's parent at the restaurant. He told them that they could spot nothing on the tape. Jan's parents were so hoping the tape would provide the answer. Then Tony's dad gave him $10.00 for watching most the tape for him and Tony went up to his room.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>That night Tony read many stories on the internet about blackmail. He wanted to know how they did it, what to expect, etc. He was up all night and he couldn't wait to try it out on his soon-to-be victim. One of Tony's problem was that he didn't personally know Jan. How was he going to get the video to her so that she would watch it. He finally figured it out. </p><p>He waited for her at school in the morning, and he watched which locker she went to. He had brought a copy of the tape with him with a small note attached to it. All the kids knew that the lockers were easy to open even if you didn't have a key. Tony watched as Jan got what books she needed out of her locker then left.</p><p>After the coast was clear, Tony quickly popped open Jan's locker with a small screwdriver and placed the tape and note in it. Then he closed the locker and left. At the end of every period, Tony would get in a location where he could see Jan's locker. But she never showed up. It was about 2:00 in the afternoon when after one of her classes she showed up and opened her locker. </p><p>She immediately saw the videotape and note attached to it. She opened up the note and read it for about 20 seconds. Then she started looking all around. But there were way to many kids in the hall way for Jan to pick out anybody watching her.</p><p>She again read the note, it said: ""Please watch this video tonight. Do not watch it with anybody else in the room. You will want to see this video alone for the first time. Watch this as soon as you get home, as it is very important to you. Again, do not let anyone see you with this video or know you have it. You will know why when you watch it!"" It was signed, MR. X</p><p>Jan didn't know what the tape was about but she still had one more class to go to. She left the note and video in her locker and went off to her last class. She finally came back to her locker about an hour later and put the tape and note in her purse. She then caught the bus home. </p><p>She thought about telling some of her girlfriends about the tape, but at the last minute decided against it. She went right up to her room but remembered that she didn't have a VCR machine. She had a DVD player, but not a VCR player. Then she remembered that her brother had one. She went to his room, and noticed he was not home yet. She turned on his TV and slipped the tape into the VCR player. She pressed play and sat back on her brother's bed.</p><p>At first she wasn't sure what it was then she saw herself walking up to the cash register at her parent's restaurant. Within 30 seconds her eyes bugged out at the screen. She watched as she stuffed a $20.00 bill into her pants pocket then walked away from the register. The tape only lasted about four minutes but it was very easy to see that she had just pocketed money from the cash register. </p><p>She rewound the tape and watched it about four times then turned everything off and took the tape back to her room. How could anybody get a tape like that? What were they going to do with it? The whole night Jan sat in her room thinking and crying. What if her parents found out it was her. Would she really go to jail?</p><p>That night Tony again spent the night on his computer reading story after story of blackmail schemes. He was at a high pitch of excitement about what might happen now that he had the upper hand with Jan. He waited until about 1:00 in the morning, and he started writing the first note of many that he would give to Jan. He went up to one of the free internet email systems and opened an account with the name of MR. X. </p><p>This would be how Jan would have to communicate with him from now on. This would be the last note put into her locker. She would be watching her locker too closely from now on. Tony started typing a note to Jan. It told her that for the next 30 days, she would have to do every little thing he asked of her. </p><p>If she didn't do just one thing, no matter how small it was, he would drop a copy of the tape off at her parents restaurant with a note for them to watch it if they wanted to catch the THIEF that has been stealing from them.</p><p>Tony also told Jan that she was to send an email to his new address with her email address so that he could send her a daily list of things to do. She had to check her mail twice a day -- as soon as she got up, and as soon as she got home from school. She would never know who he was, but just one slip up, just one omission, and the tape would be sent out. She was to email him during school hours with the computers in the library saying she understood and agreed. If he didn't have an answer by noon, then he would send the tape off. </p><p>Also, she would have an email waiting for her when she got home from school. She was to follow it perfectly to the letter. Then at the very end of the letter, it said after 30 days, she would get the master copy and all the copies hidden so that she could destroy them. That is, if she never backed out of anything. She would get no second chances, one refusal and her life was ruined, forever....</p><p>Tony put the letter in a small envelope and got to school about an hour before the bus with Jan on it would get there. He slipped the note into her locker and left. About an hour later Jan got off the bus and went to her locker. She saw the note inside immediately. She ripped it open and started reading. </p><p>It took her about two minutes to read the note then she slammed her locker and ran into the girls bathroom. She cried in there for about 10 minutes. She finally got herself fix back up and went back out and got her books. She put the note in her purse and went to her first class. All during the first, second, and third periods she though about what she would do. It was the last period before lunch, and it would be now or never if she had to use the library computers.</p><p>The though of jail time and facing her parents were just too much for her. After the bell sounded she went to the school's library and sat down at one of the computers. She opened up her web mail and pulled out the paper from her purse. She typed in the address to MR. X and then only typed in one word in the subject area: AGREED She then sent the message off and went to lunch. </p><p>Tony waited till lunch then went to his house. He was just going to tell them that he got sick and went home. He would have his dad write him a note. He wanted to see if Jan had sent him an email. He turned on his computer, opened up his new email account he had just set up, and there it was. One new email. It was from Jan, and all it said was AGREED. Now he had about three hours to fix up tonight and tomorrow's agenda. </p><p>Tony's hands were shaking as he starting typing out the first email. It took him about two hours to think everything through, but he finally finished it. Of course at the bottom of the email was his normal warning, do everything I ask or bye-bye tapes. He pressed the send button after printing out a copy for himself to reread. Now all he had to do was wait.</p><p>Tonight was Friday night and Tony knew there was a school baseball game. He also knew that Jan would be there cheering with the cheerleaders. His first instructions to Jan were hard and right to the point. She was to leave home tonight in her cheerleaders outfit, but as soon as she got to the baseball field, she was to go into the girls room, remove her red shorts and her undies. </p><p>The whole night tonight was to be spent without any clothes of any type under her skirt. Her outfit was the normal short cheerleaders outfit, and there was no way it was made to be worn without some sort of shorts underneath. After the game started, she was to sit on the ground facing the bleachers and slowly open and close her legs. She had to do this at least 50 times. </p><p>If she tried to hide things, or cheat the system, then the tape would be sent in. It ended by saying MR. X would be in the stands, if he couldn't tell she was without undies at least once while she was out there, she failed. The choice was now hers.</p><p>Jan had just turned 13 and was still not that wise about all the facts of life and rights and wrongs. When she got home and read the email from MR. X, her face turned white and she didn't know what to do. But the main fact that she could go to jail, the exact words her father used, overrode about everything. Jan knew all along that she would have to do whatever this pervert wanted. She couldn't go to jail and ruin her life. </p><p>That night she went to the baseball game, and luckily her parents weren't going to stay. They dropped her off and told her they would be back in about three hours. She trembled the whole way to the bathroom, but once there she took off her bottoms and then her undies. She had a small patch of black hair over her young untouched pussy. </p><p>Her skirt came down to about two or three inches below her butt. She could walk ok, but she would have to keep her arms at her side so her short skirt wouldn't blow up. She had to think of an excuse not to do the cheers with the other girls. She finally went up to the head cheerleader and told her she hurt her ankle pretty bad. She faked a limp and told her she would stand with the girls at the side but couldn't jump or do the cheers.</p><p>All the girls liked Jan a lot and came up to her and told her how sorry they were that her ankle had gotten hurt. By halftime Jan still had not sat down and done her little exhibition routine. It was in the forth quarter that Jan knew it was now or never. She found a nice place in front of the bleachers and slowly sat down being very careful of her short skirt problems. </p><p>She was down on the ground over five minutes but still her legs and knees have not come apart. There were only two minutes left in the game. She knew she had to do it. She leaned her head back like she was looking at the stars and slowly parted her legs. Then she put them back together. Then she did it again. She was counting in her head, 1,2,3,4, etc. She was going to do what she had to just to stay out of jail. She knew that whoever owned the tape probably didn't care if she went to jail or not. He was just in it for the kicks.</p><p>After about 7 or 8 times of spreading her legs some of the people in the stands caught glimpse of what Jan was doing. At first they didn't believe it, but then as they watched they knew for sure that Jan didn't have undies on as she was showing everybody what she had. At least 20 or 30 people caught her act before she finally reached 50 and stopped what she was doing. </p><p>She didn't even want to see the crowd. She got up and gracefully as she could and walked off the field. She refused to look up at the crowd of people. It was probably a good thing that she didn't. Many guys in the crowd were giving her their own standing ovation.</p><p>Those that didn't see what she was doing just thought they were clapping and cheering for the action on the field. But Tony knew exactly why they were clapping. He had watched the whole thing and he was probably the only one there that had a movie camera with him. He had taped the whole thing. With the zoom lens on the camera, it was very easy to see it was Jan and that she was naked under her skirt. You could easily see her black hair covering her small little pussy. That night Tony watched the tape about 10 times as he wrote up her next email.</p><p>Right after she had left the field, Jan went to the restroom and put her shorts back on. She stayed hidden until her parents finally showed up to pick her up and take her home. She cried most the night in her room but in the back of her mind there was always hope that nobody would have seen her. She knew she had to read another email from MR. X but she decided to read it in the morning. Tomorrow was Saturday morning, and she didn't want to think about whatever he wrote all night.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>Jan didn't sleep that good. She finally got up around 8:30 and decided she better read the email just to make sure she wouldn't miss anything MR. X wanted her to do. The email wasn't too long, but told her to be at the mall by noon. She was to wear a very short skirt. Plus, before she left to go to the mall, she was to go into the bathroom and shave all the black hair off her cute little pussy. MR. X knew she had black hair on her pussy. He must have seen her. Again she knew she had to do what he said. She shaved her pussy clean. It looked like she was an 8 year old now.</p><p>Jan got dressed and headed to the mall. Her parents had to drop her off, and they told her they would get her in about 2 hours. The mall was only about 15 minutes from their home. At the mall she was to find the payphones, and in the last payphone, she was to open the telephone book to the last page and there would be instructions there for her. She went straight to the phone booth and there was an envelope with $40.00 cash and a note. It said to go to *Victoria Secrets* and buy the tiny bathing suit that is in the store window. There is only one so she should be confused.</p><p>Jan went to the store and there in the windows was a tiny pink string bikini. It had just tiny patches to cover the boobs and pussy. Everything else was tiny pink strings. The price was $36.00. When she went in and looked at them on the racks, she noticed they only came in one size -- small. She picked one up and took it to the register. </p><p>She bought it, and then proceeded to the second part of the note. Go upstairs, remove any undies she might have on, and go play in the video arcade center. She is to stay in there and chat with at least three different boys. She is to have fun with them and lead them on. They better be happy when she leaves or else. Also, one of the boys just might be in on this so she better make sure she is nice. Then when she gets home she is to check her email immediately.</p><p>Jan makes it through the mall adventure ok. She does chat with three different boys and they play some games with her. One even asks for her phone number and not wanting to disappoint him, she gives it. It was even her real phone number just in case he is in on things. She finally runs to the bathroom and puts her undies back on just before her parents pick her up. She gets homes and opens her email. He wants her to be at the beach by 3:30 pm. It was already around 2:20 and her parents just got her back from the mall. </p><p>How will she ever get them to take her to the beach with it about 25 minutes away? She figures dad is the easiest one to ask. She runs down and tells dad that all the cheerleaders are going to the beach to work on their routines. It's a last second thing but they wanted to get together and work on a few routines while getting some sun. She pleads with her father to take her. Finally he gives in.</p><p>Jan runs upstairs and puts on her tiny little bikini. It is so small that it really covers nothing, and her butt is in full display as there is only a little string running up her crack. She quickly pulls on a pair of cutoffs and a normal bikini top, which covers the little top easily. Then she slips on a rather long white tee shirt that comes down about 1/2 way to her knees. She runs down and dad is just starting the car. </p><p>She puts the entire email in her beach bag and gets in with dad. She tells dad what beach to drive to. It's a pier where all the surfers like to gather and all the girls come to watch. Its a very hot spot for the young crowd and is usually fairly crowded.</p><p>Jan gets there with about 10 minutes to spare. Her dad asks her what time to be back and Jan said give them till about 6:30. That's about three hours of beach time. He smiles at her and tells Jan to have fun. Then he pulls off and out of the parking lot. Jan walks to the public restrooms and goes into one of the stalls. She pulls out the email from her beach bag and reads it. </p><p>After she gets to the beach she is to put on her new suit, put a tee shirt on over it, then head to beach and lay down on a towel. It goes on to say she is to lay on her stomach with her face down in a towel. She is to close her eyes and wait until somebody comes up and chats with her. She will do whatever this person tells her. </p><p>If she opens her eyes or looks at anyone, everything will stop, and the video will be sent to her parents. Just do whatever the person says who stops to chat with her. But DO NOT take your eyes out of the towel.</p><p>Jan finds a spot on the beach and lays out her towel. She can feel the wind even through the tee shirt she is wearing. She feels just about naked in the small thong bikini she has on. She lays down on the towel and puts her other towel up under her head and eyes and lays down. He never told her</p><p>to take off her tee shirt so of course she was not going to if she didn't have to. Jan must have been there about 10 minutes and was wondering if she might get away Scott free today. Then a voice spoke up right behind her. ""Hi, I'm here for MR. X. You are not to say a word or open your eyes. Just do as I say. If I report back to MR. X that you did not do as I asked, well, he said you would know what would happen. Shake your head yes if you understand.""</p><p>Jan quickly shook her head yes. Next Jan heard the guy behind her fumbling in a bag. Then he handed her a pair of glasses and told her to put them on without looking back or opening her eyes. The glasses were the type they gave old people who just had eye surgery. They were big, black, and had extensions on the side so no light could get in. </p><p>The only difference with these were that Tony had cut black tape out and covered the inside of the glasses. You couldn't see the tape from the outside because the lenses were already black. But the effect it had was that nobody could see anything that had them on. You couldn't even peek out the sides. Even if Jan wanted to take a quick peek at the person behind her, she wouldn't be able to see him. Jan put the glasses on without really moving her head much.</p><p>As soon as Jan had the glasses on, the guy behind her told her to lift up at her stomach. He slowly started lifting the white tee shirt up and off Jan's body. It only took about 10 seconds but now Jan was on the towel with only the tiny string bikini on. She didn't move an inch and felt the guy lifting her arms and legs and putting them where he wanted them. Jan's face was not coming out of the towel as she didn't want anybody to know it was her. When the guy was done moving Jan's body around, he had both her hands over her head and her legs spread about two feet apart.</p><p>Next Jan heard some more noise in the guys bag and then quiet for a couple minutes. Unknown to Jan, the guy behind was really Tony. And Tony had again brought his camera and was taping Jan in her little suit. He walked all around Jan taping at every angle he could. Tony then slipped it back in his bag and took out some coco butter sun tan lotion. He started at Jan's shoulder and started rubbing the lotion in. He couldn't believe how lucky he was. Just a couple days again, she was a fantasy girl he had never met. Now she was practically nude and he was rubbing lotion on her.</p><p>When he got to the strings that held her top on, he rubbed lotion under them. He thought to himself, hell, just untie them. He did and Jan could feel the strings come loose and jumped. Tony told her right away not to move and not to say a word. Jan just closed her eyes tighter thinking that would help. Tony proceeded to rub lotion in all over Jan's back. Then he whispered to Jan to lift just a little. When Jan lifted her tummy up just a little, Tony grabbed a string of her top and pulled it out from under her. A loud groan came from Jan's mouth.</p><p>Tony spoke right up. ""If you say or utter another word, I'm out of here. I will let MR. X know you weren't cooperative.""</p><p>Jan was now on the beach with only a small patch covering her pussy. No top at all and a strange person rubbing oil on her. Her body started to shiver a little. Not from being cold as it was a very hot day out. More from being afraid and embarrassed. </p><p>Tony took this opportunity to tape some more of Jan laying there on the towel. It was easy to see she was topless and at some angles it looked like she was bottomless. The most you could see was one small string going around her waist. The string going down her butt was hidden in her young tight ass cheeks.</p><p>After taping a little, Tony started rubbing the lotion into her legs. He slowly worked up her body until her got his first touch of her young ass cheeks. Jan jumped a little when his hands first started rubbing oil into her butt cheeks, but she knew better than to make any noise. </p><p>Tony by now had a raging hard on under his suit. Luckily there was nobody within about 10 feet of Tony and Jan, but there were people walking all around the beach and them. Tony noticed that a lot of people on the beach were watching them very closely as he rubbed lotion on Jan. The tiny suit and her top laying right next to her were enough to peek most people's interest.</p><p>Tony took the bottle of lotion and squirted a lot of it right on her ass cheeks and right between them. He squirted a lot more then he could ever rub in, but he loved to watch the lotion run down between her cheeks. He could see it slowly disappear under the thin patch that covered her pussy. He knew her tiny pussy must be covered with the slick lotion also. He worked the lotion into her ass for a good ten minutes. Then he had to tape more. </p><p>She was now all slicked up, you could see her top laying next to her body. After a few minutes of taping, Tony came back to her. He rubbed her back and butt cheeks for about five minutes. Then while he was doing her butt cheeks, he noticed the two strings on each side of her waist. They were tied off in a bow on each side. While rubbing his hands over and under the bows he slowly worked on each one. </p><p>He made sure to keep both hand over and under the bows as he rubbed lotion into Jan. He took his time but in about five minutes he had the right-side bow undone and the strings laying there untied. He started work on the left side. Slowly but surely, taking his time and using his other hand to hide what he was doing, he got the left side untied.</p><p>Now Jan was laying there with nothing holding the little patch up between her legs. Tony was pretty sure Jan did not know the strings were undone. He now moved his attention from Jan's waist and butt cheeks to her legs. He moved down between her legs and started working on one leg at a time. He would lift the leg and pretend like he was oiling her under her leg. </p><p>But in reality he was using the movement of her legs to let the strings move out of the way. First one leg, then the other. Finally, he knew her suit was close to giving way. He stopped for a couple minutes to take some more tape. He wanted to show how everything was untied and how just the little cloth was hiding her young pussy. He finally put the camera back down.</p><p>He grabbed the lotion and squirted more lotion onto her butt cheeks and cracks. Most the lotion flowed right down into the little triangle coving her pussy. Tony knew that it could move down at any second. He got between Jan's leg and rubbed up and down each leg. As he rubbed the right leg he lifted it up and moved it a little wider apart. Nothing happened. </p><p>He moved to the left leg, rubbed it for a while then lifted it and started to move it open a little more. It was the left leg that was holding everything up. As soon as Tony lifted the left leg the triangle could no longer support itself. It folded in half, then fell backwards off of Jan. Tony quickly sort of shook her leg so she wouldn't be able to feel the material falling.</p><p>Tony hoped it worked as he had been working 20 minutes now on seeing the cute little girl's pussy right here on a public beach. Her shaved pussy popped right into view and had nothing covering it now. He slowly put Jan's legs back down and continued to rub lotion into her legs. He was sitting between her legs again and he had the perfect view of Jan's ass and pussy. </p><p>He wasn't even paying attention to what was going on around him. He was just watching the first close up pussy he had ever seen. He grabbed the video camera and started taping. Jan was totally nude on the beach. Sure she was laying on her bottoms, but to everybody else, she was open to public viewing. Tony started taping as much as he could. He again got the lotion bottle and poured it on Jan's ass crack. This time he and the camera got to watch as the lotion ran down her crack, ran onto her pussy lips, and ran down them.</p><p>Tony wanted so bad to touch his first pussy but he knew better. This was not the time. But there was some things he wanted. He walked all around Jan with the video camera. He had to get some video with Jan's face in. How could he do it. Then he figured it out. He had the camera sitting on his beach bag. It was on record and it was just below Jan's feet. </p><p>He next went up to Jan's head and spoke for one of his few times. He told Jan to temporarily take off the black sunglasses. He would be watching her the whole time. She was to keep her eyes closed and turn her head to the right till she would be looking back over her body. If her eyes opened once, he would leave and that would be the end of everything.</p><p>Jan did as instructed. Without her glasses you could see her face easily. When her head turned around toward her feet, the camera caught the perfect view right up her legs at her nude body and then there was her face.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>By now there were many people staring at the display on the beach. Tony moved back away from and in front of Jan. He taped people as they walked by and got the expressions on their face as they realized they were looking at the young girl's pussy. The look of surprise and astonishment taped great with the camera.</p><p>Finally Tony had enough and he went back over to Jan. It took about 30 minutes but he was able to work the suit back up into position around Jan. He didn't even try to tie the strings. He just made sure the suit covered her pussy nicely. Then he whispered into Jan's ear, ""I'm all through with you today. When you get home, read your email. I will tell MR. X that you were PERFECT today. Wait five minutes then open your eyes and put your top on. You will not talk but keep your head down and eyes closed for five minutes.""</p><p>Jan shook her head that she understood and glad it was finally over. She waited for what she thought was five minutes and then opened her eyes. The sunlight was very bright. She moved her hands till she found her top and pulled it up to her. She slowly slid it under her body and tied it around her top. She was about to get up when she noticed the strings to her bottom undone. She immediately reached down to check on her bottom but they were in place and covering her up. She tied her bottoms on both side and slide her tee shirt back on.</p><p>As she packed up she noticed everybody staring at her as she left the beach. She had to wait about 45 minutes before her dad would be there. She went and put on her shorts and other top. When her dad finally got there she was ready to get back home. Meanwhile, Tony had already been at home and was watching the video. It was so hot. Many people had seen her nude this time and the look on their faces told the whole story. It was also perfect when Jan looked back over her shoulder and you could see right up her legs at her soaking wet pussy. Pure Magic.</p><p>After watching the tape many times, Tony went to write his next email. Each time Jan would be pushed a little further. He thought about many things and finally finished up the email. He was giving Jan Saturday night off as he knew her parents would get upset if she went out too much. But Sunday would be a different day. He finally finished up the email and mailed it out to Jan. He never wanted to tell Jan very much in the email, he would rather she found out what would happen as it happened, or at least after she got to wherever it was he wanted her to go.</p><p>Tony told Jan to be at the local theater tomorrow at 1 pm. She was to go into a movie that everybody thought was a dud. He gave her the movie name and told her to sit in the last seat in the back on the right hand side. ""Once the movie has started, you are to pull the sunglasses I left with you yesterday out of your purse. Put them on and don't move till somebody sits next to you. Again, do everything he says. Oh yea, one more thing, wear the same short skirt you wore last time. Of course no undies, no talking, and no opening your eyes. See you there...""</p><p>Jan just wanted all of this to be over. She knew she had to do what he said but when will it all end. 30 days will seem so long.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>The next morning her parents asked her what she was going to do today. She told them she was meeting the girls for a movie at 1 pm. Her parents liked that idea and thought they would go too. Jan told her what movie she was going to see and her parents laughed. That movie is a real dud. We'll go see another movie while you watch that one. But remember we told you how bad it will be. They all left for the movies around 12:30.</p><p>Once Jan got into the movie theater, she went into the ladies room and removed her undies. Her parents had gone their way and she headed for her movie. When she went in there were about 5 or 6 people in the theater. They were all up more towards the front. She went to the back row and had a seat in the farthest chair to the right.</p><p>The movie started on time and Jan took the glasses out and put them on. She couldn't see a thing and sat that way for about five minutes. Then she heard footsteps. Next she heard somebody sit next to her. ""MR. X says hi. Now don't talk and don't move. Shake your head if you understand.""</p><p>After Jan agreed the guy told her to sit back in her chair. The voice was the same one as yesterday. Jan wondered who it could be. He then grabbed each of Jan's feet and slowly guided them to the chair backs in front of her. Before long her legs were higher than her head and her feet were on the corners of each seat in front of her. </p><p>She knew she was open for the guy next to her to see. He made it even worse by forcing her knees even further apart. Then she heard him tell her to lift her butt up. When he did he reached over on both sides of her and pulled her short skirt up and above her waist. She was wearing a small blue skirt and nice little shirt. She was now totally exposed below her waist. She knew that just about everybody else was way up front, but what if they got up to go get refreshments or something.</p><p>She felt the guy's hands on the side of her skirt. At first she didn't know what he was doing but then she felt it. He just unsnapped the snap and was starting to pull the small zipper down. It was only about a four-inch zipper and he had it down in no time. Next he told her to lift up. At first Jan didn't do it. He asked again and told her if she again delayed anything he said, he was leaving and she knew what that meant. </p><p>Jan lifted up and she felt the guy tugging on her skirt. It took a few seconds but it finally let go around her hips and he was pulling it up her legs. One at a time he lifted her legs and pulled the skirt off each one. Then it was gone. Her skirt was no longer on her body. Her legs were in the air in front of her and her knees were spread out wide. She was made to stay like this for about five minutes. The guy next to her would rub her legs and make her jump a little but never touched her pussy.</p><p>Then she felt the guy moving in her seat. She didn't know what he was doing. She felt him sort of in front of her. Then she jumps up very suddenly as she feels something touch her pussy. The guy is right in front of her. He quickly gets up next to her face and tells her if she does anything like that again, its over. She lowers her butt back down into the seat, and she feels the guy taking her hands and putting on each seat beside her. Now don' t move your hands or your legs. He spreads her knees out wide and then she doesn't feel anything for about a minute.</p><p>Something again touches her pussy. This time she tries not to move. Soon she knows what it is. The guys tongue is running up and down her pussy lips. At first she is scared and thinking about getting up. Then her lips get wetter and wetter and body starts to feel differently. At first it was his moisture from his tongue that got her wet, but now she knows it was her pussy putting out it own juices. She was very slick and his tongue was very wet.</p><p>The tongue worked its way all around Jan's tiny little pussy. It was exploring every little crevice. Then it found a very sensitive spot. Jan's stomach would push out every time the tongue found this spot. Tony soon figured out that this was Jan's love button. He concentrated on it and it wasn't very long before he heard small noises coming from Jan's mouth. But these weren't bad noises.</p><p>She was starting to get turned on. Jan had never felt anything like it. The tongue kept attacking her clit and her juices were flowing out of her like never before. She felt her body start to tighten around her stomach. Then she couldn't help herself. She started humping her little pussy into the wonderful tongue that was licking her.</p><p>About ten seconds later, Jan exploded in her first big orgasm. Her stomach was twitching and small noises were coming from her mouth. She never wanted the feeling to end. At the same time she was flooding poor Tony's mouth. So much hot sweet juices were coming out he couldn't catch them all. The front of his face was soaked and she kept rubbing her cunt up and down his tongue. </p><p>Finally she started to slow down and sit in her seat. She had just gotten her first orgasm by a person she didn't even know. And the bad thing was it was great. She felt the guy get up and sit back next to her. She was drained but she couldn't believe what had just happened.</p><p>Unknown to Jan at the time, Tony was getting ready for Jan to return the favor. He took Jan's skirt and laid it on the floor between his legs. He then put Jan's legs down and told her the first half was done. Once the second half was done, she was free to leave. </p><p>Next he moved the skirt over to in front of Jan's chair. Next he told Jan to fall forward out of her chair onto her knees. He told her he had put a towel on the ground for her. Once she was there she was facing the wrong way. She was on her knees facing the screen. He whispered for her to turn around toward her own chair. While she was turning around he quickly jumped into her seat. She was now facing him and she could feel his knees around her.</p><p>Most women would know what was coming up but she was really that protected that she didn't have any idea what was about to happen. Tony was wearing some black shorts and a tee shirt. He slowly pulled down on the tops of his black shorts and they slid down his waist. His shorts and undies were now at about his knees. He looked in front of him and there was cute little Jan on her knees. She was naked from the waist down and her little pussy was shaved and hairless. </p><p>Tony's dick was straight as an arrow. He had never been this hard before. He dick was throbbing with anticipation of what was about to come. He couldn't get his legs wide enough with his shorts down around his knees so he lifted on leg and allowed his shorts and undies to come off that leg. Now he could spread his legs as wide as he wanted. He spread his legs and knees out as far as he could. He then reached for Jan's head and pulled her toward him.</p><p>When her head was pretty close to his dick, he lowered his head to hers and whispered that she was not to fight anything. Just do what she was told. Then he asked if she understood. Jan still was not sure what was to be expected of her. She shook her head yes. Tony told Jan to open her mouth. Jan did but not very wide. </p><p>Tony told her to open it further. When Jan's mouth was all the way open, Tony told her not to close it till he told her. Then he slowly guided Jan's lips to the tip of his dick. Her mouth was only about 1/4 inch away. He guided the tip into her lips and then pushed her head a little further down. ""Close your mouth.""</p><p>When Jan did she felt something in it. She might not have known a lot but she figured it out in about two seconds. She moaned loudly. She felt a slap on her head. ""Shut up and do as I say or I'm leaving."" </p><p>Jan quit her moaning and just kept still. Then she heard the guy say, ""Suck me softly, don't bite, and suck me like I'm a Lollipop."" </p><p>Jan sucked but didn't move her head up and down on Tony's dick. Tony took Jan's hands and placed them on each side of his chair. Then he told her not to move her hands until told. Then he took his hands and guided them to the back of Jan's head. He slowly started moving Jan's head up and down on his dick. He kept giving her instructions as he was working her head on his dick. ""Suck me, softer, make is more moist."" </p><p>All the time controlling the tempo of Jan's head on his dick. Tony couldn't believe how good the mouth felt on his hot organ. Jan was starting to get the hang of the sucking and Tony didn't have to tell her as much. Tony worked her head up and down his dick. He looked around the theater and noticed there were only about 5 or 6 others in the movie and they were way up front. He glanced down at the young cheerleader sucking his cock. The feeling was indescribable.</p><p>He started to work her head a little faster and then he whispered in her ears. ""Your doing great. No matter what happens, don't move you hands till I tell you. If you do, I will tell MR. X you didn't cooperate."" </p><p>The pressure inside the young boy was to its boiling point. He moved Jan's head up and down and then felt his balls start to tingle. He grabbed a little tighter hold of Jan's head and moved it up and down his shaft. Then it happened, his legs started to shake and just as he was pushing Jan back down onto his cock the first big stream of hot gushing sperm blasted up his dick. He pushed Jan down hard onto his dick and the first huge stream of white cum shot right down little Jan's throat. </p><p>The first blast caught her off guard but it was soon followed by a second then a third. Her mouth was filled with this salty, gooey liquid and more was being pumped into her mouth. She started to let go but a voice quickly spoke up and told her not to dare. Then she heard the voice say, ""Swallow it, swallow it all. Start swallowing or you'll drowned in it.""</p><p>Jan had no choice. Her throat muscles swallowing down all the salty liquid that was being pumped into her. Tony was young, and his sacks were full of sperm. He just seemed to keep shooting load after load into Jan's virgin mouth. She swallowed time and time again and her stomach was starting to feel sick. </p><p>Finally there was no more new sperm being pumping into Jan and the hands on her head let go. Jan pulled her mouth up and Tony watched as his white sperm drooled down each side of her mouth. Jan coughed a few times and told the guy she didn't feel good. Tony let Jan sit back in her seat. </p><p>He helped her get her skirt back around her waist. It was a little dirty from being on the floor. Then he whispered over to Jan that he was leaving. She could open her eyes in five minutes. Any earlier and she would be in trouble. One of the people sitting in front of her might be him. She heard him get up and leave. He reminded her as he left to check her email tonight.</p><p>Jan waited probably longer then five minutes then removed her special sunglasses. Her mouth had a very foul taste in it, and she immediately got up and went to the ladies room. When she went inside she could still see some white sperm on the side of her face. She cleaned up as best she could. She drank water straight out of the sinks. She had to get the taste out of her mouth. </p><p>She reached in her purse to get her undies and then she saw how bad her skirt looked. How would she ever explain it to her parents. Then she had an idea. She went and bought a large Coke. She drank about 2/3 of it to try to get rid of the taste in her mouth. Then she went into the ladies room and pour the coke onto the part of the skirt that looked bad. It did the trick. The wetness was hiding the dirt now.</p><p>Jan had to sit around about 30 minutes before her parent's movie finally ended. When her mother saw her she asked what had happened. Jan told them she spilled her Coke all over her dress. She just wanted to go home and change. Her parents felt so sorry for her and rushed her home. They didn't even ask her about the movie. </p><p>She was glad about that because she didn't even see one minute of it. When she got home she took a shower and laid on her bed and watched TV. About 10 pm she was finally getting tired. Tomorrow was a school day and she had to get up early.</p><p>Jan just about forgot about checking her email. There was the message from MR. X. She opened it up and read it. Nothing that bad in it except that I was to tell my parents I had practice tomorrow after school, and I would call them when I needed a ride home. I didn't really have practice but that is what the email said I had to do. It also told me to wear my cheerleader's outfit tomorrow. </p><p>Normally I only wore it on practice days or days we had a game. But I would wear it tomorrow as told. It said at lunchtime I was to look for a car in spot 12. I was to wait there with my face towards the car. At exactly 12:05, I was to put on the black sunglasses and wait for somebody to come up to me.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>The morning went by fairly quickly and at lunch I went to the car spot in the parking lot as required. At 12:05 I put on the very black sunglasses, and it took about 5 minutes for someone to come up to me. The first thing he said was how good I was in the movie theater. I knew right away it was the same guy. I was wondering if he was really MR. X.</p><p>Tony guided Jan about 20 cars away. He opened up a car door and helped her get inside. They were now in the back seat of a car. She didn't know who 's car or what it looked like but she knew she was in the back seat of a car. The guy laid her back on the seat, and she was surprised she fit so neatly into the back seat. She could lay just about perfectly down across the back seat. </p><p>The next thing Jan heard was the radio being turned on rather loudly. Then she felt hands lifting her ass up and next thing she knew, the guy was pulling her red shorts and undies down. He continued to pull them all the way off Jan and threw them in the front of the car. He reminded Jan she was not to speak or do anything unless told to. He made Jan shake her head that she understood.</p><p>Tony pulled the video recorder off the floor and started it up. He recorded Jan laying there and then lifted her skirt up to show she had nothing on under it. Then while still taping he told Jan to slide her skirt down her legs and drop it on the cars floor. </p><p>Jan was frightened as she was in the school parking lot at lunchtime but she did as he requested. He taped everything as she slowly pulled her own skirt off and threw in on the floor. Next he told her to reach around and unbutton her top and also throw it on the floor. Jan didn't want to do this as her top was not that big at 13 years old.</p><p>Tony raised his voice this time. Undo your top and throw it on the floor. Jan knew she had no choice. She reached around and undid the small clasp that held her cheerleaders top on. She slowly pulled it from around her and threw it on the floor. She was now completely naked in the car. Tony was surprised when he saw Jan totally nude. With her shaved pussy and her small little breasts, she barely looked 12 if that. Jan's tits were there and formed, just not very big.</p><p>Unknown to Jan, Tony had never closed his door completely. It was just sitting at the just about shut position. After taping for about two minutes Tony turned the music in the car a little louder. Then he slowly opened the back door slid his way out. After he was out of the car he taped through each back door window at Jan laying in the car fully nude. </p><p>He panned his camera up to get the school in the background and all the cars so that anybody watching would know where they were. Then he sat the video recorder on the top of the car next to his and pointed it down through the open door of his car. </p><p>It took him a minute or two to get just the right position but finally his camera was recording Jan's whole body laying nude in the back seat of his car. It also got a good background shot of the school building.</p><p>Tony stuck his head in next to Jan's head and told her not to get worried but he was going to open the door next to her head for a second. She was not to worry as nobody was around. She heard the door open and then she felt the guy right at her head. He grabbed one of Jan's hands and stuck her fingers in his mouth. He got her middle finger really wet then guided it down to Jan's bald pussy. He started rubbing her own finger up and down Jan' s pussy slit. He pulled her finger back and got it soaking wet with his own spit again. </p><p>Again he guided it down to her pussy. After a few more times of this he could see her cunt was totally soaking wet. He started moving her finger up and down her slit. Then he told her not to stop. He removed his hand and then spoke to Jan again. </p><p>""You will stay here just like this rubbing yourself until you cum like you did yesterday. The longer it takes, the more chance of someone seeing you. Shake your head if you understand."" </p><p>Jan shook her head. </p><p>""Now, no matter what happens, don't move your hand from your pussy, keep rubbing.""</p><p>The camera was taping everything. Jan was rubbing her pussy in the backseat of a car at school. You could make out the students walking around near the front of the school. Tony let Jan rub herself for about a minute before he moved in with his next part. He unzipped his pants and pulled his already stiff dick out of his pants. He moved his dick down to where Jan's head was. </p><p>Both rear doors were now wide open. The camera was taping from Jan 's feet end and he was now at her head. The camera was put in such an angle it could see everything that was happening. Tony told Jan to part her lips and when she did she felt a dick pushing it way into her mouth. She started to move her free hand that was at her side but Tony yelled at her quickly to just stay still. He reminded her the longer it took her to make herself cum, the longer she would be there.</p><p>Jan's hand continued to work on her pussy. Tony in the meantime had started pumping in and out of her mouth. Unlike the movie theater, Jan didn't have to move her head at all, Tony was using her mouth just like it was a pussy. He was pumping into her mouth at his own rhythm and there was nothing Jan could really do about it. </p><p>This went on for about two minutes and Tony was really fucking into her mouth steadily. Jan's mind was racing very rapidly about everything that was happening. Her pussy was starting to feel like it was on fire. Her hips started to rock a little. </p><p>Tony knew she was close. He tried hard to hold back but watching her tiny little body do herself was about as much as he could take. He didn't think he would be able to hold out any longer when all of a sudden her whole body started shaking. Her hips started raising off the back car seat and her finger was rubbing hard over her tight little pussy. </p><p>Then a deep moan came from her throat. That was it for Tony. His balls started pumping squirt after squirt of white-hot sperm into Jan's mouth. Jan had just started cumming herself and she was in the middle of her own orgasm when the first blasts of sperm hit the back of her throat.</p><p>What was great was the camera was taping everything. At first Jan was just a poor participant, but then the camera showed her starting to get into it and then pumping her hips up to meet her own fingers working at her pussy. Jan couldn't swallow all the cum and it started flowing out the sides of her mouth. It started running down her cheeks and this time she didn't hear the guy telling her to swallow. She had to swallow a lot of it but she also found she could let a lot run out the sides of her mouth. </p><p>But again, unknown to her, the video camera was capturing it all. She was cumming hard to her own fingers while swallowing cum that was being pumped into her mouth. The camera even caught people getting into a car about four cars down. They never did come up to see what was happening. They wouldn't have believed it if they had seen it. With the last few squirts of Tony's balls, he pulled out and let it shoot all over Jan's face. He told her not to stop rubbing herself. He got up and zipped up his pants. There was sperm all over poor Jan's face and lips.</p><p>She had cum very hard and wanted to stop. Tony had gone around and got the camera off other car. He now zoomed in to Jan rubbing her pussy and all the sperm all over Jan's face. Then Tony had an idea that even shocked him. Why not he thought. He told Jan they were just about done, he just had to clean he up a little He grabbed a white napkin from the front of the car and carefully wiped up all the cum from Jan's face. </p><p>He couldn't believe how much she had pushed out of her mouth. The rag ended up coated with the white sperm. He then closed the door next to Jan's face and she thought everything was over. Tony still had one thing left he wanted Jan to do for him. He went back to the car and set the camera back up it. He adjusted it just how he wanted. He then put Jan's head up some so the video camera could see her face. Yea, she had on some big sunglasses but it was still pretty easy to see who it was.</p><p>He then moved to the open car door and watched Jan slowly rubbing her pussy. He grabbed her hand and stuck her finger in his mouth. It tasted great. He told Jan they would be done in about four minutes. He just wanted to taste how good her pussy tasted. He guided her wet finger to her pussy. This time he guided the finger around. </p><p>All of a sudden Jan felt the tip of her finger being pushed up into her little pussy hole. She jumped and Tony quickly told her he just wanted to taste her finger, that's all. Jan relaxed just a little and let her finger slip into her pussy. </p><p>After about 10 seconds her finger was pulled out of her pussy and she felt it being put into the guys mouth and sucked. Then she felt him sort of spit on her finger and guide it back to her pussy. He again guided it up into her tight little hole and pressed it forward till she jumped. He finger had hit her little virginal wall. He left it there for a couple seconds and pulled it out and put it in his mouth. She just wanted this to end so she relaxed and let him do his thing.</p><p>After Tony pulled her finger out of his mouth, this time he wasn't going to spit on her finger. He pulled the napkin with all his cum on it and held it over her finger. He made sure the camera was catching everything. He then scooped a glob of his white sperm off the napkin onto one of his fingers. Then he let the glob drop onto Jan's finger. He got another glob and let it drop also. Jan's finger was now covered with his white sperm. His sperm was so white it was easy to see. He held her finger up for the camera to see. It picked up all the white sperm on her finger. </p><p>He then moved out of camera site and told Jan to put the finger back up inside her until he told her to pull it out. Of course Jan thought that the guy had again spit all over her finger. She slowly guided her finger up to her tight little pussy whole. The camera caught her finger with nobody else in view as Jan slowly pushed the cum covered finger inside her tight pussy. The finger and sperm disappeared in her pussy. She held it there for about 10 seconds and heard the guy tell her to slowly pull the finger out.</p><p>Both Tony and the camera watched in amazement as her finger slid out without a drop of sperm on it. He guided the finger to his mouth and played out the whole routine again. He again had her finger totally covered in sperm. He finger looked nearly white he had dropped so much sperm from the napkin on it. Jan thought it was funny that he kept spitting on her finger but she just thought that would make her finger go in easier. </p><p>Tony moved out of the cameras view and he again told Jan to slowly push her finger up inside her. It was amazing to watch as Jan finger slowly pushed at the tight entrance of her virginal cunt, then slowly dip inside taking with it all the sperm that was covered on her finger. She pushed most of her finger in her and waited for the familiar voice. </p><p>The guy told her to slowly remove her finger, very slowly this time. She did as she was told and he watching in fascination as her tiny little pussy sucked every drop of white cum off her fingers.</p><p>When her finger was out he told her one more time and they would be through. He had enough cum on the napkin for maybe one more coating. He sucked her finger and then pretended like he was spitting on it getting it wet. He wiped every bit of cum off the napkin he could on his finger then let it all drip on her finger. Again, just about all her finger was white. </p><p>He moved back and told her to do it slowly this last time. And to make it go in nice and slow. He watched as bit after bit of white sperm was pushed up into the young 13-year-old virgin girl. Her finger was finally in as far as she could push it without touching her hymen. Tony told her to slowly remove it. BINGO. Totally clean.</p><p>Now Tony had a new game to play with this young girl. He was hard as a brick again and would love to have her suck him again, but he had kept her out here about 45 minutes. Only 15 minutes left on the lunch period. He let her get dress and was going to keep her undies. But after the show he just got, he let her keep everything. He got her dresses and walked her back to the original car. He had walked her through many different cars so she couldn't remember how to get back to the original car. He didn't want her to figure out what car he was driving. He only had a learners permit and could only drive during the daylight hours.</p><p>He told her again the he would report to MR. X that she did everything she was told. He reminded her to check her email tonight. Being that it was school day, Tony knew he couldn't force Jan to try to go out at night. </p><p>Her parents would be suspicious. He decided ever day at lunch in the parking lot he would have some fun with Jan, and on Friday, Saturday, and Sunday he would have her go other places with him. The next day all the email said was for Jan to met a guy at a car parking space in the school parking lot. She had to meet him at 12:05 and be wearing her special no see sunglasses.</p><p>Tony had already shot over two hours of tape of Jan. Today he parked in a much nicer spot for what was going to happen. He parked so that when both car doors were open, it was easy to see that students walking around in front of the school. The place he was yesterday was ok and you could see the school in the background, but today the car was in the perfect spot to get a lot of background action. </p><p>It was still far enough away that probably nobody would see what was happening, but it was close enough to make out who people were walking around in the schools front patio. Today all Jan knew was she had to wear a short skirt and meet at car space #346. She was there at 12:05 just like she was suppose to be.</p><p>At 12:10 the same voice was behind her. Tony guided Jan to his car but this time he was smart and had rolled down all the back windows and left both back doors barely open. He guided Jan to the backseat and laid her down. He then set up the camera shooting through both back doors. It got the perfect picture of Jan laying down but also showed all the school activity happening in the background. </p><p>Tony told her that today was going to be just about exactly like yesterday. The sooner they got everything done, the sooner she could go back to class.</p><p>But Tony knew today would be a little different. He was going to try to stay out of the pictures as much as possible. And he had brought some extra accessories with him. After the camera was running, he pulled out a few of the toys and set them up on the floor. Then he told Jan to removed her skirt and throw it on the floor. Next came her undies, her shirt and then her bra. She didn't hesitate this time as she knew the sooner they got on with it, the sooner she could get dressed. Then Tony grabbed a cup from the floor. It was a paper cup, and there were two on the floor. This one had a little bit of baby lotion in the bottom of it.</p><p>After the camera had caught little Jan undressing all by herself in the back seat of a car, Tony stepped back into the picture. He told Jan to stick her finger in this cup then smell it. Jan did what she was told. ""You know what that is?""</p><p>Jan shook her head. ""Baby Oil. Yes, and anytime I tell you to stick you finger in the cup, I want you to stick you middle finger of your right hand in the cup, coat it with baby oil. You got that?"" Jan shook her head yes. </p><p>Then Tony proceeded to put Jan in the position he wanted. One leg was back against the back of the seat. The other leg was presses forward against the front seat as much as it would go. This spread her legs out pretty far. He tucked her left hand behind her body that was presses into the back seat. He left her right hand free. He showed her where the cup could be so she could stick her finger in it. </p><p>It was in a cup holder attached to the back of the front seat. Within very easy range of her hand. Then Tony did the magic switch routine. The cup with the baby lotion he put back on the floor. The other cup he held up to the camera so it could see what was inside it. There was at least 1/4 cup of white sperm in the bottom of the paper cub. Tony had started last night watching all the videos a couple of times. Each time he beat off he put it all into the paper cub. The last time was about 10:00 am during a break between classes. There was a lot of sperm floating in the bottom of the cup. </p><p>After showing the sperm to the camera, he put the cup into the holder. He then gave Jan her instructions. She had to make herself cum again. But to put a new twist in it, every time she heard the guy say NOW, she was to coat her finger in baby oil and finger her pussy for ten seconds before she could return to rubbing her pussy. Again, she wouldn't be able to get dresses until she came, and the longer it took, the more chance of getting caught.</p><p>The very next words out of the guy's mouth was NOW. Jan reached up dipped her finger into what she thought was baby oil. She pulled her coated finger out of the cup and placed it on the lips of her pussy. She ran her fingers up and down her lips. Before she could even start to slide it inside her pussy she heard the word NOW again. She removed her hand and guided her finger over to the cup.</p><p>She coated her finger and slide it back over to her now wet pussy. Tony had moved out of the way of the camera as he wanted to have some tape of her shoving the stuff deep inside her pussy all by herself. Again her finger was covered in white sperm. This time she slid it slowly up inside her and let her tight little pussy adjust to the sudden intruder. She knew she had to leave it there for about 10 seconds. Her insides were now very slick from what she thought was baby oil.</p><p>After 10 seconds she started rubbing her clit again. She was very moist now. Tony let her go for about 30 seconds then yelled NOW again. Her fingers quickly found the hot potent sperm and in no time it was headed for her tight little pussy hole. After she pulled this finger out, Tony decided he had enough tape of her by herself and moved around to her head. </p><p>In no time Jan was again sucking on Tony's cock while rubbing her own pussy. Tony wouldn't let her rub more then 30 seconds before he would again say the word NOW. Jan would scoop up more and more of the baby making cum in the cup and guide it to her tight virginal pussy.</p><p>With Tony cumming as many times as he did and Jan having to quit rubbing her clit every 30 seconds or so, it took much longer for them to both cum. It must have been about seven or eight minutes when Tony felt the urge first. To keep Jan from cumming for at least a minute or so he spoke out the word NOW. Just as he did Jan reached up to soak her fingers. </p><p>Just as she started to push the next load into her cunt, Tony started cumming. He grabbed the cup real quick from the cup holder and held it down next to his cock. He let one or two squirts shoot down the back of Jan's throat, then he pulled his cock out and shot the remaining load into the small paper cub. He watched as the camera caught everything that he was doing.</p><p>Jan was happy that the guy had pulled out of her mouth so early. She hardly had to swallow any. Then Tony stuck the cup with the fresh sperm back into the holder. He then yelled NOW. Jan reached up and coated her finger but when it came out of the cup this time the sperm was much whiter and much more gooie. Tony and the camera watched as the young girl presented this finger to her pussy and slowly pushed it inside her. In 10 seconds or so she pulled out and he finger was clean as a whistle. </p><p>Tony got out of the picture and it took Jan about another four minutes before she started to cum. This meant she had pushed about three or four more fingerfulls of cum up inside her. Right as she was about to cum Tony yelled NOW. Jan's butt was already high up in the air from the forces of the orgasm that was about to take her over. She reached over and dipped her finger in the cup. She was so excited she just about knocked it over. She hurriedly pushed the finger full of cum back inside her just as her system exploded.</p><p>Normally her finger would just sit still inside her, but for the first time she worked her little finger in and out of her pussy. This caused a lot of the sperm to slowly start seeping out. The camera was catching it all. Just as she was cumming, sperm started flowing out of Jan's small little pussy. Jan's hips were going up and down and her finger was really working in and out of her pussy. Then she slowly stopped and removed her hand. </p><p>Tony picked up the cup and moved it over slowly close to the camera. He let the camera look inside. There was just a small bit of white gooey cum in the bottom on the cup. All the rest must have been forced up inside Jan's little pussy. Jan was all used up. She had cum like never before. Each time she cums it seems to get bigger and better.</p><p>She feels the guy starting to clean her up and then starting to dress her. Soon she is as clean as Tony can get her and she now has all her clothes on. He tells her she was again perfect and to check for email on the computer tonight.</p><p>Jan finally gets back to class and doesn't remember the rest of the day. She if off in never land. She didn't know that when you cum it could feel that good. Well, Wednesday, Thursday, Friday at school all come and go. </p><p>Everyday she was in the back seat of the car making herself cum and sucking off the strange guy she had never seen. She had also pushed all the cum that Tony could generate up into her tight little pussy. The routine was down quite well now and Jan was now slowly looking forward to the guy. She wished it never had happened and didn't want it to continue, but she knew she loved the feeling of cumming the way she does.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>This time when she got home from school on Friday she knew there would be someplace she would have to go. Tony had all week to make plans, now he was ready to put them in action. He wasn't old enough to buy adult toys but he knew they had some in the novelty store at the mall. That week he had gone about stealing two small toys from the store. One was a small red dildo and the other was a pair of handcuffs. </p><p>Friday night she told her parents she wanted to go to a school baseball game. This one wasn't her school, it was a rival high school. She said she was going to meet some of the girls there. She needed to be there around 7:00 pm and the game would end around 10:30 pm. Her dad drove her to the other schools baseball field. It was about 30 minutes from the house. They got there at about 6:45.</p><p>Tony had told her to be at the scoreboard in center field at exactly 7:00 pm and she was to have her dark glasses on waiting for him. She was there and 7:00 and by 7:05 Tony had met up with her. He guided her back away from the baseball field to the football field that wasn't being used. He had already sneaked in earlier and sat everything up. Right out towards one of the goal post was a little security light. </p><p>It didn't really light anything up but it threw out enough light for Tony's purposes. Tony had Jan sit down, and Jan realized they were on a blanket immediately. Tony told her not to worry as they were away from everyone. Tony sat up a tripod and put the camera on it. He then turned it on and stepped back away from Jan. He told Jan to stand up and slowly take off her clothes. </p><p>He pressed a button on a small radio and a song started playing. He told her to give him a dance as she undresses. Jan didn't really know how to do it but she slowly started dancing and undressing right there on the football field. It took about five minutes but finally her bra and panties were off and she was naked dancing to the music.</p><p>Tonight was going to be just about a solo night for Jan. Tony wanted to get a lot of tape of her doing things by herself. He had her lay down and propped her head up with pillows so the camera could see it. He also placed one pillow under her butt so her pussy was propped up a little. He then guided one of Jan's hand to a little bowl and stuck a finger in it. He lifted it to her nose. ""Remember this?""</p><p>Jan shook her head, ""yea baby oil.""</p><p>""Well, the same routine tonight, whenever I say NOW, dip you finger in and put it in your pussy for 10 seconds."" Then instead of putting that bowl down, he replaced it with another bowl. He showed it to the camera. Again, the bottom was full of white sperm from Tony.</p><p>Tony immediately said NOW and Jan started her routine. She coated her pussy first and then on the next batch she pushed her finger inside of her. This went on for about two minutes then Tony grabbed Jan's hand and put something in it. She didn't know what it was. Then he turned a switch on it and it started buzzing in her hand. She had heard of vibrators before from the girls at school. </p><p>Tony guided her hand with the vibrator to the top of her pussy. He then guided it up and down her tiny little slit. The vibration about threw her hips in the air the first time it came in contact with her clit. </p><p>Tony kept guiding her hand up and down her small little pussy lips. Then Tony said the word NOW and he guided the vibrator into the bowl and covered the tip of it with what Jan thought was baby oil. The camera was getting it all and it was easy to see it was not baby oil.</p><p>Tony let Jan run the vibrator up and down her slit about three or four minutes worth. Then he again held her hand with the vibrator in it and guided it straight to Jan's pussy opening. He slowly pressed forward. Jan held her hand back and would not let the vibrator into her pussy. Tony dropped his head next to hers. ""Let your hand go loose. I will not hurt you, now let you hand go loose."" Jan didn't want to but slowly she did. The vibrator slowly parted her virgin lips and slipped in about and inch. Then Tony pulled it out and slipped it back in an inch.</p><p>After about 30 seconds Tony removed his hand from Jan's and told her to keep this up. She finally got into the hang of it. She was slowly pushing just about an inch of the vibrator up inside her. She heard the guy yell NOW. She knew what this meant and she pulled the vibrator out and dipped it into the bowl. </p><p>When she pulled it out the whole end was covered in large globs of Tony's sperm. She guided it to her pussy and pushed in back in. About every 20 seconds Tony would yell NOW to Jan. He looked in the bowl, there was still a lot in there. This was not working as quick as he liked. </p><p>He finally rearranged the camera on the tripod and had Jan stop using the vibrator. He wiped up her pussy so it was fairly clean of all his cum. He then took the two pillows from under her head and had her lift her butt up. He stuck these two pillows under her along with the one that was already there.</p><p>Jan's butt and pussy were now way up in the air. He rearranged the camera so it was looking down right over the top of Jan. Then he had her grab her own legs and pull them back towards her ears. The camera now had a great view of her ass and pussy. Her pussy was spread out wide and easy to see every little crevice. He grabbed the bowl of sperm, there was still quite a bit in it. He showed it to the camera then sat it down beside Jan. </p><p>Next he got down between Jan's legs and touched his tongue to her pussy. She jumped at first but then she remembered the feel. It was the guys tongue. He started licking Jan hard and wildly. He could tell Jan was starting to get into it. Using his body he was able to hold Jan's legs up. He told Jan to use both her hand and pull her pussy lips apart so he could lick her better. </p><p>Her hands came down and immediately parted her little lips. He continued licking her and then instructed her to put one finger from her right hand into her pussy. Then he wanted a finger from her left hand in her pussy.</p><p>After she slowly guided both fingers inside her, he told her to leave the fingers there and not to move them. They were about an inch or so inside her pussy. While the camera was taping all this he started licking quickly around her tight little clit. He saw it slowly grow as she got more turned on. Then he noticed her hips start to move ever so much. </p><p>He knew this was the sign that she was very close to cumming. He stopped his attack for just a second. He told Jan that when she started to cum, she was to pull her fingers apart as far as possible so he could lick all the cum right out of her pussy. She was to wait till just as she started cumming, then pull on both her little fingers and let him lick her deep as she cums.</p><p>Tony picked up the bowl of cum that was laying beside her. Her hips were really starting to move with his attack on her clit. Then he heard the faint sound of grunting and he looked down and sure enough she was starting to pull her fingers apart. She was now right in the middle of her orgasm and her fingers had pulled her little pussy about an 1/2 inch open.</p><p>Without missing a beat Tony grabbed the bowl and stuck it above Jan's tiny little pussy whole. She was cumming hard now and Tony spoke up one last time. Pull those lips apart for me Jan, pull them hard. All that was in Jan' s mind was the fantastic feeling of her pussy starting to cum. She heard the words and just did as she was told. She pulled hard on both sides of her pussy wall with her fingers and her little pussy opened up to about an inch wide. </p><p>This is exactly what Tony had waited for. He tipped over the bowl and watched as his white gooey mixture slowly poured from the edge. He guided every little bit of it between Jan's fingers. It only took about five seconds but in that time the entire bowl was emptied deep into the little girls little pussy. She was still trembling with her after-cum when Tony told her to pull her fingers out of her pussy. Her pussy quickly closed up trapping all the sperm deep inside the girls little pussy.</p><p>With her legs up like they were, all the sperm would slowly be dripping down deep inside her till it reach the bottom of her cunt. Tony decided he needed to keep her in this position for a while. He had wanted to get his anyway so he had her again hold her legs up while he went to the front of her head. He unzipped his zipper and for the next five minutes made Jan suck his dick while her legs were being held over her head. </p><p>Finally Tony could feel the bubbling deep down in his balls. He erupted!! Squirt after squirt entered Jan's mouth. She didn't want to swallow it but the way she was laying forced her to. Tony didn't cum near as much as he usually did because all day he had been working on filling the bowl as much as possible. But he was still young and he filled her mouth with two or three swallows full.</p><p>Finally Tony was done with Jan and allowed her to put her legs down. Tony had grabbed a towel as he expected a lot of his sperm to gush out of her little pussy. To his amazement, nothing came out. There had been a lot of sperm in the bowl and nothing came out when she put her legs down. He cleaned Jan up nicely and got her dressed. Even after Jan had stood up, nothing was coming out of those young pussy lips. Tony couldn't believe it. He packed up his stuff first and put it in his car.</p><p>Tony then drove Jan over close to the baseball field. He was going to let her out and she could not look for about five minutes. He threatened her that he might just drive down the road and watch her for a couple of minutes. Jan knew what would happen if MR. X, whoever he was, would give that tape to her parents. She wasn't taking any chances. Tony drove off into the night and Jan finally went back to the game and waited for her parents to come get her. She finally got home and she knew that Saturday would be another day for MR. X.</p><p>It had been a full week now. Only three weeks left. It seemed like it would be an eternity. But in bed that night, Jan thought about how good she had felt every time she had cum. She had never really touched herself before all this had happened. Now she couldn't go to sleep thinking about it all. Then she couldn't help herself.</p><p>For the first time in her life, she reached down under the cover and slowly rubbed her pussy. It was on fire. She wetted her finger and started doing what the guy had forced her to. But this time nobody was making her do it. The naughtiness of it all was just too much for Jan. She came again like a roman candle. It only took about two minutes of her rubbing her smooth little pussy. What was wrong with her? Was she forever hooked on the feeling? She finally went to sleep about 20 minutes later. She knew she would have another day to ponder when she woke up.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 8</h5><p>Saturday morning Jan woke up and took a quick shower. She then turned on her computer and checked her email. Of course there was another email from MR. X. He wanted her to meet him at the mall at exactly noon. She was to tell her parents she was going shopping with her friends then to a movie and dinner. </p><p>She would call them later that night when they were all done and she was ready to come home. Again Jan was to wear a short skirt to the mall. She was also to bring her bathing suit she had worn last weekend. She was to wait outside the side entrance to mall at 12:05. She would have her dark glasses on, and somebody would come up to her there.</p><p>She asked her dad to drive her to the mall around noon. She told him she would call later in the evening when the girls were done shopping and watching a movie. She got dressed and her dad drove her to the mall. She got there a few minutes early and waited at the side entrance. At 12:05 she took her dark sunglasses out and put them on.</p><p>It wasn't but two minutes later she heard the familiar voice. Tony told her to grab his arm and follow him. Tony looked her over as they walked. *What a cute looking girl for him to own the way he does.* He guided her out to his car and opened the back door. He had Jan get in and lay down just like she does at the school.</p><p>Again he was parked in a really good spot. He grabbed his camera off the floor and gave Jan her usual order. ""Take off your clothes and throw them on the floor."" Jan had done this about every day for a week. She was pretty use to the routine.</p><p>For the first couple days she was really slow in doing it, now she just unzipped her skirt, pulled off her undies, and took her shirt and bra off. She was naked in about two minutes. Tony took a few minutes to tape her stripping and to get the view of the mall in the background. It was easy to see shoppers going into and out of the main mall entrance.</p><p>When Tony was happy with the tape footage, he closed the door and got into the car. He turned the radio up loud and reached around and put Jan in the position he wanted. She was laying down, but he had opened both back windows. He put her feet pretty far apart with her toes on each side of the windows support. Her head was behind the drivers seat and her legs were propped up in the passenger-side door. He then started the car and started to drive away. </p><p>This was the first time Jan had gone anywhere with the guy, and it worried her a bit. Plus she didn't know exactly where she was or what was going on. She was totally nude with both hands above her head and her legs spread wide on each side of the back seat window.</p><p>Tony knew exactly what he was doing. He headed directly for the interstate highway. He got on the highway and headed toward the beach. He pulled the video camera out and started taping back over the front seat at Jan laying in the back seat. He then told Jan to use her right hand and get it very moist in her mouth. Then start rubbing the moisture into her cute little pussy. Jan did exactly as Tony said. Within a couple minutes her pussy was soaking wet. Then Tony told her to work hard on her pussy with her hand. She had five minutes to cum and if she didn't cum, he would show her body off to many people that day.</p><p>She started working hard on her little pussy. Then right up in front of them Tony saw what he was looking for. There in the right lane was two or three large semi trucks going down the highway. He slowly pull up to the back of the first one. He made sure his video camera was recording then he moved the car over into the passing lane and slowly inched up on the big semi. </p><p>He was soon up to and then a little ahead of the big cab at the front of the rig. He aligned the side window with where the driver of the rig would be. He couldn't see the driver but he knew in a second or two the driver would look over. He kept the video recorder going and it showed Jan rubbing her pussy and also showed the big truck right beside their vehicle. Jan was concentrating her best on making herself cum.</p><p>Tony speeded up just a little and noticed the truck speedup up to keep up with him. He knew the trucker was watching Jan in the back seat. He decided to keep a constant speed and just kept taping. It took Jan about three or four minutes but finally her hips starting bucking up and down and then it happened. She moaned and grunted and her fingers worked very fast on her little pussy. </p><p>She was cumming and cumming hard. Her hips rocked up and down on the finger rubbing up and down her slit. Tony was taping it all with the truck right there beside the window. Then Jan was finally done. Tony slowed down all of a sudden and got back behind the truck. At the very next exit Tony got off the freeway.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 9</h5><p>Tony drove for another 10 minutes before he finally got to the place on the beach he wanted. It was a fairly secluded spot. Not many people went to the beach there because the water had sharp rocks and glass in it. The beach was nice but you couldn't really use the water. But it was a place with a great view of the beach. </p><p>They had a nice little boardwalk up on the beach and a lot of people like to just sit up there and eat lunch overlooking the beach and ocean. Tony pulled into the parking lot and turned off the car. He told Jan to reach in her purse and get out her bathing suit. She put it on in very short time and then heard her car door opening. Tony grabbed her hand and his beach bag and guided Jan down to the beach.</p><p>Jan had been behind the sunglasses for about an half hour already. Now Tony was guiding her down the beach ramp to the beach. She couldn't really see anything with these glasses on. Tony picked a spot on the beach and laid out a small blanket. He then had Jan lay down on the blanket. </p><p>He made sure her head was towards the water and her feet were pointing up towards the sand dune where the boardwalk was. He then turned on a radio and told Jan they would be there for about an hour or so. He also told her they were the only ones on the beach. It was a deserted place that he knew about. He was pretty much telling the truth there. He looked around and nobody else was on the beach.</p><p>He took out his bottle of suntan lotion and started working on Jan's shoulder. By the time he got to her breasts, he just untied the string in the front of her top and peeled both side off her. She told her to lift just a little and the top slide right out from under her. </p><p>He rubbed lotion all over her small breasts and then stopped and picked up his camera. He then taped the location they were, taped Jan with her top off, and scanned the camera all around the area. He then went back to work on Jan. He slowly oiled her chest and stomach.</p><p>Now he was at the top of her bikini bottoms. Again, without even a small hesitation, he reached to both sides of her bottoms and pulled on each bow. The bows popped loose and he didn't even ask Jan to lift up. The only material to the bathing suit bottom was her little triangle in front. </p><p>He just grabbed the triangle cloth and pulled it up. The strings that went under and around Jan pulled right out from under her. Jan was now complete nude on the beach. Last time she was on the beach at least she thought she had her bottoms on, but now she knew she was completely nude. She just prayed that the beach really was deserted.</p><p>Tony continued to rub lotion all over Jan. He even rubbed the lotion over Jan's little pussy. This was the first time he really got to feel her tiny little cunt. It was so smooth and small. He got up and adjusted her body again the way he wanted it. He pulled her arms up over and behind her head. This stretched her small tits up and high. He then grabbed both legs and pushed them as far apart as he could. He grabbed his camera and taped everything. </p><p>He let her lay there about four or five minutes then he saw the first car pull into the parking lot. He immediately grabbed the little red vibrator out of his bag and poured a little lotion over it. He grabbed on of Jan's hand and put the small vibrator in her hand. He turned it on and told Jan to run it up and down her pussy and every 30 seconds or so to stick about an inch of it in her tight little cunt.</p><p>Tony grabbed the video camera and got up and moved behind Jan. Jan started slowly rubbing the vibrator up and down her little slit. Her cunt was very moist from all the suntan lotion that had been applied to it. Then she slowly put the tip of the vibrator up to her little cunt and pressed the tip in. After about an inch she pulled it out and pushed it back in. She did this a few times then went back to rubbing it up and down her pussy. </p><p>Tony's camera was taping everything when he finally saw the people get out of their car and head towards the little board walk overlooking the beach. It was a guy a girl about 25 to 30 years old. Tony panned back with the zoom so he could get Jan and the board walk in the picture. It took about 10 seconds before the couple got to the boardwalk.</p><p>The girl pointed down at the beach and the boy looked over quickly. They were both pointing straight down at Jan. There was a young girl completely nude on the beach, and she was rubbing something between her legs. They also saw a guy with a video camera taping it all. Tony watched to see what the couple would do and even though they pointed and waved, they stayed up at the boardwalk and sat down on the railing.</p><p>Tony went back and got the small tripod that he had brought down with him. He set up the camera back by the waters edge. He adjusted the lens so he could see both Jan and the couple up top watching. When he was happy with the camera's adjustment, he walked back up to Jan. He watched as she slowly slipped the vibrator into her pussy again. It was so hot. </p><p>The couple watching didn't make a move. Tony slowly got down next to Jan's head, pulled his already stiff dick out of his shorts, and turned Jan's head to the side. He guided his dick into Jan's mouth and starting slowly fucking his shaft into her lips. Jan by now knew what to do when a dick was in her mouth. She had gotten very good at sucking cock. She slowly sucked on his dick as he pushed it in and out of her mouth.</p><p>Tony saw another car pull into the lot. This time it was three guys. They were surfers and looked to be all teenagers. It took them also about a minute to reach the boardwalk but when they did they stopped dead in their tracks. The couple that was there started laughing and pointing down at the beach where we were.</p><p>The three boys were shocked. They watched as I plowed into Jan's mouth while she played with a vibrator between her spread legs. Then I got another new idea. I pulled out of her mouth and pulled my shorts up. They barely covered my large hard-on. Then I headed up the stairs to the top of the boardwalk. Tony had a big smile on my face and said ""Hi!"" to everyone. </p><p>The boy and girl commented about the great show we were putting on. Tony explained to them that my girlfriend lost a bet and had to do whatever I wanted her to do for a week. The girl looked at her boyfriend and remarked that she will never bet with him. Everybody laughed.</p><p>The three boy's eyes were glued on Jan. She was still doing what she was told. She was playing with the vibrator between her legs. Tony then spoke up, ""Would one of you boys like to have her suck you while she puts on the show?"" All five of the people looked at me in disbelief. One of the boys was the first to answer, ""You bet, I would."" </p><p>Tony told the others to stay and watch the show. The boy was about 16, and as they walked down the stairs Tony told him the rules. ""No talking to the girl."" He was to pull his dick out and let her suck him. When he started to cum he was to pull out of her mouth and shoot his load into a small bowl that was laying beside the girl. If he agreed, then everything was set. He couldn't believe his luck. The girl looked beautiful as she laid there and played with her pussy. Tony helped the boy kneel next to Jan. </p><p>The boy unzipped his pants and pulled out his dick. He placed it next to Jan's mouth and she opened up as soon as she felt it on her lips. Jan started sucking him like a pro. The poor boy must not have had a girlfriend because within two minutes he pulled out of her and shot a huge load into the small bowl. He sat the bowl down and then walked back to where Tony was working the VCR camera.</p><p>Tony waved up at the boys on the boardwalk and motioned the other two boys to come down. He met them at the bottom of the boardwalk and offer to them the same deal. One at a time each boy took his place next to Jan's head and let her suck him off. </p><p>Each boy lasted just about two minutes each. They were so turned on that they couldn't take the soft lips of Jan's mouth running up and down on their cocks. When the last boy was done he got up and walked back to where Tony and the other boys were. They were all whispering so that Jan didn't know they were there. He looked up and noticed that the guy and girl at the boardwalk were waving down to them and turned and walked back to their car. This left just the three boys there.</p><p>Now, Tony asked the three boys if they would like to see some more of the show with the girls. They weren't going anywhere. Tony told them to be a quiet as possible and all of them sit down around the feet of the girl. After they were seated, Tony taped them watching Jan using the vibrator on herself. </p><p>Finally Tony came over and looked in the bowl next to Jan. It was at least 1/3 full of sperm. The boys had really cum a lot. He didn't know it but the boys hadn't had girlfriends in quite some time. He got down next to Jan and told her the bowl with the baby lotion was on her left side next to her waist. </p><p>Every time he said NOW, she was again to dip the vibrator into it and then slide it into her pussy. The boys couldn't believe what Tony had just told her to do. The next words out of Tony's mouth was NOW.. Jan felt beside her, found the bowl, and pushed the tip of the vibrator down into it. She then lifted it out and the boys looked at how much white sperm was coated over the vibrator. The girl then guided the vibrator to her little pussy and shoved it in about an inch.</p><p>When she finally pulled the vibrator out, it was completely clean of sperm. This went on for about five minutes. Tony was standing around taping all the boy's reaction to what was going on. Their faces told the whole story. They just couldn't believe what the girl was doing. </p><p>After five minutes, Tony started to reposition Jan. Her legs were push back over her head so the her heels were right next to her ears. Tony grabbed Jan's hands and had her hold her legs right there. She was now wide open with her pussy and butt pointing straight up in the air. Tony handed the camera to one of the boys and motioned for him to keep taping. Then Tony got between her legs and started licking on Jan's pussy. </p><p>Jan knew this was what was going to happen because he had done this before at the football field. As Tony was licking her cunt, for the first time ever, he stuck one of his own fingers into Jan's cunt. He knew not to push in very far. He was licking hard on her clit, and he pushed a second finger into her. Jan was now close to coming. </p><p>She had already cum once in the back seat of the car but the tongue working on her clit was about to put her over the top again. All the boys watched as slowly Jan's waist started to move with the licking. Then the boys saw Tony pick up the bowl of cum laying beside Jan. The closer Jan got to coming the farther Tony tried to spread his two fingers apart. He had them about 1/2 an inch apart. She was so tight it was hard to even get that much separation of her tight pussy hole. Then a little grunt and moan were heard coming from Jan's mouth.</p><p>Tony knew she was just starting to cum. Her hips started to jerk a little hard and Tony separated his fingers as much as he could. He might have opened her up another 1/4 and inch or so. She was now deep into the throws of her orgasm. Tony brought the bowl up to his spread out fingers and tipped it towards Jan's cunt. </p><p>All the white slimy goo started to run over the side of the bowl and slowly down into Jan's open little pussy. Tony knew his aim was good, and he tipped the bowl as far over as he could. The white baby making sperm ran in a small stream right through his fingers and down into Jan's open pussy lips. </p><p>It only took about four seconds and the bowl was empty. All of the boys looked on with the oddest expression on their faces. The one boy holding the camera had watched everything through the viewfinder. He too was just amazed at what this girl would let happen.</p><p>Finally Tony backed off from Jan and whispered to her to keep holding her legs for a couple minutes. Jan was drained from cumming so hard. She just laid there with her feet up by her eyes, letting her body calm down from the intense orgasm that she just had. Tony motioned the boys toward the boardwalk. He told him that was it for the day. The boys asked if they could see the girl again. </p><p>Tony thought and told them if they showed up here at the same time next Saturday, he would bring the girl back again. He also told the boys they could bring some of their friends, just so long as everybody remained quiet when they were around the girl.</p><p>The boys were walking up the stairs and started high-fiving each other. They waved as they finally got in their car and left. Tony went back to Jan and allowed her to let her feet come down. This time some of the boy's sperm did slowly drip out of Jan's pussy. That was probably because of the amount that was pushed in there. Tony cleaned her up and then helped her get her little bathing suit back on.</p><p>It was only around 3pm and they still had a lot of the day left to them. This time Tony let Jan sit in the front seat. She only had her tiny bikini on. He laid the front seat back a little and had Jan lay back. He then pulled both strings on her bottom and pulled it off. </p><p>He did the same with the small top. He then arranged her feet so they were up on the dash in front of her. He could still see a little white sperm leaking from her pussy. He wiped her off then closed her door. They were back out on the highway in about 10 minutes. Of course now any car that was higher than Tony 's car would be able to see down and view Jan laying like she was.</p><p>Tony taped about five minutes of her laying like that as he passed cars. Then he saw a van up in front of him. He pulled up slowly next to the van and saw a lady of about 30 driving it. He turned on the camera and pulled up so Jan's window was right next to the van's driver's window. </p><p>It took about 30 seconds before the woman driving the van peeked over at the car driving right next to it. When she did her eyes popped open wide. Tony could see her speaking to herself, ""OH MY GOD!!!"" Tony laughed and then pulled far ahead of the van. He got off at the next exit. He pulled over and told Jan to slip her skirt and shirt back on. No bra, no panties.</p><p>They drove for another 10 minutes when Jan finally spoke up and said she was tire of these stupid glasses on her head. She hadn't be able to see for the last three hours or so. Tony though about it hard. He pulled over and put all his toys and camera in his beach bag. He put the bag in the back seat of the car and then though about his decision one last time. </p><p>He still had close to three weeks with this little girl and if he had to keep her blind everywhere they went, well, it would be very hard. Tony spoke up, ""Ok, you can remove your glasses and open your eyes."" Jan took off her blinders and it took a couple seconds for her eyes to adjust. Then she looked over and for the very first time saw the boy that was with her. She seemed to recognize the boy but she wasn't sure.</p><p>Tony spoke up, ""Hi, my name is Tony. MR. X has trusted me to be the one to take you out places."" Jan was speechless or a second. Then she asked him, ""Haven't I seen you somewhere before?"" Tony told her that he also went to the same school as she did. This made Jan blush even more. </p><p>Tony told her that from now on he could pick her up and take her places without the glasses being on. But anytime he told her to put the glasses on, she better do as told. He also told her that he could not tell MR. X that she was allowed to go around with the glasses. He wouldn't like it. This made Jan sort of believe that there really was a MR. X. But Tony knew they were one and the same. </p><p>Now that Jan knew who the guy was telling her what to do, she wasn't sure if she was happy or not. Before it was a person with no face. Now she knew exactly who it was making her do all the things she had done.</p><p>Tony took Jan back to the mall. Now that Jan could see there was more things that Tony could do with her. He took her to one of the many teen stores that are all over the mall. He walked her over to the skirts section and started looking over the skirts. </p><p>He asked Jan her size and then he found what he was looking for. It was a bright red, imitation leather skirt. It only had about four or five inches of material. He told her to go try it on. She took it in and put it on. It was VERY VERY short. Just coming below her butt cheeks. Tony told her to come out. She didn't want to but she knew she would have to sooner or later. </p><p>She walked out and even Tony knew this was a dangerously short skirt. He had Jan turn around and he swore he could just about see the bottom of her butt cheeks.</p><p>Tony grabbed Jan's hand and guided her up to the checkout counter. A girl was there behind the counter and Tony told her that his girlfriend would like to buy this skirt and wear it out of the store. The girl walked around with some scissors and was very surprised at how short the skirt was on the girl. She didn't say anything but cut the tags off the skirt. It wasn't that expensive because it was the cheap rip-off of leather. It came to about $20.00.</p><p>Tony paid for it but started thinking of ways to get some of his money back. He didn't have a lot and he had spent most of it on things for Jan. The sales gal put Jan's old skirt in a bag and handed it to Tony. Tony carried it and out they went into the main mall. </p><p>The bright red leather skirt just cried out for attention. Tony noticed just about every guy had to turn his head to look. Jan noticed it too. Tony told Jan to never look behind her when they walk the mall. Just keep your eyes in front of you at all times, or the sunglasses would come back out. Jan knew she didn't want that again. She kept her eyes in front of her but she could still tell everybody was watching her.</p><p>Tony guided her to the video arcade store. This was one of Jan's favorite places normally but right now she felt very uncomfortable in the very short skirt. She knew she had no undies or bra on and she felt that everybody could see her. She wasn't too far from being right. Many heads did turn. Tony bought about $5.00 worth of tokens. They started out playing a pinball game. </p><p>Then Tony guided her over to a marksmen game. It was a sniper game with a scope. He put in a token and went first. He shot for about a minute before it was Jan's turn. In order to shoot the rifle, you had to stand up on some small steps and then lean your head forward to view through the scope. </p><p>Jan didn't want to do it, but Tony helped her up on the step. He guided her head to the scope as he was standing behind her. She didn't know if her skirt was long enough or not.</p><p>Tony pressed the button and her game began. Tony stepped back a little to take a look, WOW. Her skirt was halfway up her butt. You could see the bottom of her butt, and the small crack running up the middle. It was a great site to see. There were many kids in the arcade and of course most were boys. Tony guesses their ages from about 9 to about 15 or so. Jan fit right in the middle of all of them. Tony knew even the youngest would probably be interested in the sight that Jan was giving.</p><p>While Jan was playing, Tony slipped the rest of the quarters into the machine. Then every time the warning would come up that time was about to run out, he would just have to press the continue button. He had enough in the game so she would play at least four minutes or so. He had been behind Jan up until now. He finally told Jan to keep playing and not stop until the game was over. Jan had her eye glued to the scope and was hoping her short skirt was long enough to cover her.</p><p>Tony then made the step to the side and he started standing to the right of Jan. This meant his body was no longer covering up Jan's exposed backside. The results were immediate. All the boys playing games on the side Jan was on noticed her immediately. Tony glanced back over his shoulders and everybody on that side of the arcade was staring at Jan's cute little butt. </p><p>Nobody was playing games now. They all stared and pointed at Jan's public display. Then Tony had another idea. He still had about three minutes remaining in the game. He quickly moved behind Jan and with his hands grabbed onto one of her legs. He told her to lift the leg up a little. Up until now her legs were pretty much together.</p><p>As she lifted her left leg up some, Tony guided it more to the left and then sat it down. Her legs were now some two feet apart. Jan really felt exposed but she kept her eye at the scope and kept on shooting. Tony looked and saw they had about two and a half minutes left. He stepped back some and was amazed at the site. </p><p>With her legs spread and her bent over a little at the waist, her pussy was now clearly showing, and he could actually see her tiny little pussy crack. He quickly got back to the right of Jan and pretended to watch her play the game. There was nothing blocking the view of Jan to the other boys in the arcade. Many ran over to the other side of the arcade and dragged their best friends over.</p><p>Jan was on display for every boy in the arcade. She was hoping that nothing was showing but she wasn't about to look behind her. Tony looked over his shoulder from time to time and saw all the different age boys watching. Jan still about 45 seconds left in the game. Tony told himself that letting Jan remove the dark glasses was a stroke of genius. </p><p>She now knew who he was, but he could do so much more with her, show her off so many more places, and he had all the videotape footage to keep her quiet in the future. Right before the game ended Tony stepped behind Jan and told her to put her legs back together. Then the game finally ended and Jan was able to stand back up straight.</p><p>When she turned around she was surprised to see about 15 boys all looking her way. She started to turn red as Tony helped her off the steps and led her out the door. She could tell all the boys were whispering to each other she was glad when Tony guided her to the mall exit. It was about 4:30 and they still had some more time left in the day. Tony again put Jan in the front seat and then they took off.</p><p>The sun was still out and it was still nice and hot. It was about a 15-minute drive to where Tony drove Jan. The radio was on loud and not a lot of talking was going on. Part of that was because Tony didn't want Jan to be a gabber. He told her that when they were together, even though she could see him, she wasn't to speak unless spoken to. She understood and kept quiet the whole way.</p><p>Tony had brought them to a little nature trail. Jan knew right where they were too. Tony had Jan change into her tiny bikini then he handed her the dark eyeglasses. Jan knew she probably wouldn't be able to see again for a while but she slipped the glasses on as he wanted. </p><p>Tony guided her down a few paths for about 10 minutes then found the little clearing that he wanted. He opened his bag and pulled out some of the toys he brought with him. He laid down the blanket and had Jan lay on it. They weren't going to be here long, but this would be the next push for Jan to go a little further. He setup his camera tripod then took some tape out of his bag. He proceeded to tape the vibrator to the top of the tripod.</p><p>Tony then had everything ready and started working on Jan. He started rubbing her body down with the sunscreen and while doing so removed both pieces of her small bathing suit. After he worked up Jan's body, he went and found a small log to place the VCR camera on. </p><p>He didn't want to do anything without getting it on tape so he could edit it all later into one long tape. Once the camera was angled correctly, he told Jan to flip on her stomach. Then he pulled her up till she was on her knees. He spread her wide and the camera was pointing just about right between her legs. He starting licking on Jan's pussy and getting it very wet.</p><p>After a couple minutes he moved out the way and told her to use her right hand and start rubbing her pussy. She now was holding herself up with just her left hand. Her hand found her pussy, and she started rubbing it as told. </p><p>Next Tony took the small tripod with the small vibrator taped to the top of it. About four inches of the six-inch vibrator stuck out in from of the tripod. Tony adjusted the height of the tripod until the vibrator was about the same height as Jan's small pussy hole. Then while Jan was busy rubbing herself, Tony guided the tip of the vibrator up to Jan's cunt hole and pushed it forward just a bit. Jan jumped when she felt the object at the entrance to her tiny cunt.</p><p>Tony slapped Jan's ass pretty hard. ""Don't you move. It's just your small vibrator, and I won't hurt you with it. Now start rubbing your pussy again and stay still."" Jan was scared as she felt the tip of the vibrator touch against her pussy hole. Then Tony slowly pushed it forward until and inch was inside Jan. Then he sat the tripod on the ground between Jan's leg and moved aside. The camera caught it all. Jan with her legs wide open, a vibrator inside her tight virgin pussy, and her fingers working on her tiny little clit.</p><p>Tony let this go on for about two minutes. Then he put his hands on Jan' s hips and spoke out to her. He wanted her to move back and forth on the vibrator. She didn't have to push it in far, just move her pussy forward and back over the vibrator as she rubbed her pussy. </p><p>At first Jan was very tentative. She only moved about a quarter of an inch or so. But before long an inch or a little more was sliding up into Jan's pussy. Tony went back and moved the camera a little. He angled it a little more to the right side. He had a reason for doing this. He watched as the little young girl slowly humped back onto the vibrator as she rubbed her cunt all over.</p><p>Jan thought that Tony was holding the vibrator that was behind her. She was surprised when Tony kneeled down beside her head and turned her head some to the right. Before she could say a word Tony guided her mouth to his rigid dick. She opened up and started to suck his dick. But Tony didn't move. </p><p>She didn't understand how the vibrator was staying in her pussy, and why Tony didn't start moving his dick in her mouth. Then Tony finally spoke out, don't just sit there, move you pussy over the vibrator. Jan had stopped moving her body over the small vibrator in her pussy.</p><p>Jan started back up and then she did she noticed that every time she moved down on the vibrator, Tony's dick slid out of her mouth some, and when she pull the vibrator out of her pussy, it would force her mouth further onto Tony's dick. She know knew why he wasn't moving. She was supposed to do all the work. Tony told her they would stay like this until she came, so the quicker she got hers, the sooner they could stop.</p><p>Jan got to work and rubbed harder and more direct on her clit. Her pussy was soaked now and it was starting to get that on fire feel. Unknown to Jan the more excited she got, the further she rocked on the vibrator that was in her -- about two full inches were sliding into her. She was close to cumming and so was Tony. He had the perfect view of this young girl fucking herself and making herself cum.</p><p>When Jan's stomach started to twitch Jan lost control of herself. She pushed back hard against the vibrator in her pussy. It went right up against her hymen. She pushed forward quickly to get rid of the pain. But her orgasm was just starting. She pushed back down again on the vibrator. </p><p>This time not as hard. The first grunts were starting to come from her throat. Of course Tony heard and felt this. His eruption was just about to happen to. Then it hit Jan. With the vibrator deep in her pussy, and sucking on a cock in her mouth, she came very deep and very hard.</p><p>Her whole body shook. She slammed back on the tiny vibrator in her pussy. She had forgotten about the pain earlier and her body was vibrating with the joy of the climax.</p><p>Poor Jan's hymen came up against the vibrator and tried its hardest to withstand the hard plastic tip that was forced against it. It gave as much as it could without ripping. But Jan had slammed back against the vibrator about as hard as she could with the rippling feelings that was taking place in her pussy. As hard as her hymen tried, it couldn't withstand the plastic penis inside her. A small tear started and in an instant the head of the plastic vibrator tore through her hymen and disappeared deep inside her cunt.</p><p>At just about the same moment her orgasm peeked, Tony shot the first of many squirts of hot sperm down her throat. Jan's whole body was now under attack. She had to fight to breath because of all the sperm in her throat. Her stomach and cunt muscles were at the peak of her orgasm. And the pain of her hymen tearing and letting loose to the plastic invader was there for her to adjust to. </p><p>After the vibrator tore through Jan's cunt, she instinctively pushed her cunt forward off the vibrator. Tony had just shot his first squirt of sperm down her throat. He also was in the middle of his orgasm. He grabbed hold of Jan's head and pushed it back down off his dick.</p><p>Tony had wanted to catch some of the sperm in his little plastic cup. When he pushed her back off his dick, it pushed her little pussy right back down on the invading plastic intruder. This time there was nothing in the way to stop her movement. Her cunt now let the full four inches of the vibrator slide all the way into her. </p><p>She could feel the end of the vibrator and the beginning of the tripod up against her pussy. She was in pain but it was starting to subside. She knew she just lost her virginity to a plastic toy.</p><p>Tony had finally pulled out of her mouth and started squirting all the remaining sperm into the little cup. Jan stopped moving as her orgasm pasted it peak and started to subside. Tony looked back and couldn't believe it. Her pussy was right against the side of the tripod. All four inches of the vibrator were inside her.</p><p>Tony told Jan not to move, just to stay exactly like she was. He went over and got the camera and held it right behind Jan and aimed right at the vibrator buried deep inside her little cunt. He then told Jan to slowly move forward and let the vibrator come out of her cunt. As she slowly moved forward she felt just little tingles of pain. Nothing like the original burst of pain that was there when she lost her virginity.</p><p>The camera was getting everything. As the vibrator was slowly withdrawn from Jan's cunt, you could see the sides of it with little spots of red on it. It was the blood from Jan's hymen when it broke. Then when the vibrator finally came all the way from of Jan's cunt, the tip was sort of covered with red blood and a little bit of the red goo oozed out of Jan's pussy. It was easy to see that she had just lost her virginity.</p><p>After a little bit of taping, Tony let Jan lay flat on her back and he started cleaning Jan up. Tony thought he could hear sobbing a little but he wasn't sure. Of course Jan knew she wasn't a virgin anymore, but to have to live with the knowledge that a small vibrator took it? It took about five minutes to get Jan cleaned up.</p><p>He packed up everything and got Jan dressed. He let her walk out of the park without her glasses on. He could tell her eyes were all watered up and she had been crying. He told her to put her original clothes back on that she wore from her house, and he would drop her back off at the mall.</p><p>Tony did drop her off and she called her dad to come get her. Tony kept her bikini and new skirt this time. Jan went home and immediately went up to the bathroom and jumped in the shower. She was a little sore down below, but not as sore as she thought she might be. She had dinner with the family and then went back to her room to watch TV. </p><p>She was up till 2:00 am just thinking about everything that had happened to her. She wondered if she should just stop everything. Then her dads words came back to haunt her. ""If I every find out who is stealing from us, I will do my best to put them in JAIL."" She knew that no matter how bad this was, it was much better then sitting in a jail sail. She finally got to sleep and slept until around 10:30.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 10</h5><p>Next morning, she quickly jumped out of bed. She didn't really feel that bad for what had just happened to her yesterday. She jumped on the computer and she knew there would be a message for her. It told her to meet at the beach by the pier. It was great that he didn't have to try to pick her up with her dark glasses on. At 2:00 pm her parents dropped her off at the pier. They would be back at 5:00 pm for her.</p><p>Tony had done a lot of work in preparation of their outing today. For the first time he told someone about the girl. One of his friends who he had not seen since he had been blackmailing Jan had called him last night. He decided he could trust him and told him about everything. </p><p>The friend was very envious. He asked if he could come watch today. It only took Tony a second to tell him sure. He might even work him into the plan for today. Tony told him to meet them at the secluded beach by the boardwalk about 3pm. Tony knew he would have Jan there by about 2:30 and get things set up.</p><p>Once Jan was in the car Tony had her put the small bikini on. Tony only spoke when he had to and Jan wasn't speaking at all. Right before Tony got to the beach he had Jan put on the black glasses. Jan was again blind. Tony arrived at the beach and grabbed his goodie bag. He then proceeded to guide Jan down the stairs to the same beach they were out just yesterday.</p><p>Tony had the blanket setup and Jan laying down in no time. He proceeded to rub lotion into Jan and at the same time get her small bikini off of her. She was growing a little more use to being nude out in the open. She didn't like it but she had assumed they had gotten away with it so far. </p><p>Tony turned the radio on loud and again told Jan they were at a deserted beach and nobody was around. He setup the camera on his tripod as he wouldn't need the tripod today if everything went right. Next he had Jan turn on her stomach and spread her legs wide. Her pussy again was pointed at the small hill behind her where the little nature walk was.</p><p>Right on time Tony saw a car enter the parking lot. He knew it was his friend right away. When his friend got to the wooden platform that overlooked the beach, he was very shocked. He sort of thought Tony had been pulling his leg. But there was the girl stark naked in front of him. </p><p>Tony motioned him down. He met his friend at the bottom of the stairs. He whispered to him that he was going to set it up so that the girl would give him a blowjob. He just couldn't talk to her. If that was ok then they could get started.</p><p>Tony's friend couldn't believe it. He shook his head yes and Tony walked over to Jan. His friend stayed a few feet behind Jan so she couldn't hear him walking. Tony rearranged the camera and tripod to more of a side angle shot. He wanted to be able to see everything that was about to happen to Jan. Then Tony whispered in Jan's ear for her to get on her knees. </p><p>Within a matter of minutes Jan was one her knees and rubbing her pussy just like yesterday. Tony walked back over to his friend and told him that when Tony motioned to him, he should walk in front of the girl, take out his dick, and put it up to her face. And make sure the girl does all the work, do not move your body at all. If she isn't moving her head enough, just use your hands on her head and make her move a little more. Remember no talking.</p><p>Then Tony walked to the back of Jan. He spread her knees out very wide so there was a lot of room in between them. Previously he had have put the tripod down and steered the vibrator to Jan's pussy. This time the vibrator was in his hands. He moved the vibrator up against Jan's hand that was rubbing her pussy. </p><p>He told her to feel the vibrator. Then he told her, remember yesterday? How did he think she could ever forget. She knew she was going to have to ride the vibrator and suck him till he came. He guided her hand back to her clit and told her to only rub her clit. He wanted her to cum fast today.</p><p>Then Tony's friend and the camera watched as Tony slid his shorts down to his knees, and it was very easy to see Tony's hard, stiff cock poking out straight. Tony slowly moved it close to Jan's pussy then slowly pushed the end in. This was Tony's first time in a real pussy. It was much tighter and much warmer then he ever thought. Slowly one inch then two were in. He used his arms on Jan's hips to get her rocking. She proceeded to move back and forth on the dick that was now in her.</p><p>Tony would have never have tried this but since Jan had broke her own cherry yesterday, he was all up to trying. He now motioned for his friend to move up in front of Jan. Jan heard the footsteps and assumed it was Tony. </p><p>The friend got in front of Jan, unzipped his pants and pulled out his rock-solid dick. He put it up to Jan's lips like Tony had instructed and sure enough, Jan opened her lips to accept it. Jan was only moving about an inch up and down the guy's dicks. Tony's friend remembered what Tony had told him earlier. He took his hands and guided them towards Jan's head. </p><p>He put one on each side and then started guiding her head up and down his dick. Soon two inches, then three inches were slipping inside her mouth. But the more she had to move up and down on the dick in her mouth, the more the vibrator in her pussy would go inside her.</p><p>Tony was only about five inches long. Same with the guy in Jan's mouth. A full three inches of cocks were pistoning in and out of her. Tony watched as his dick slid into the tight lips of the young cheerleader. Then her lips pulled very hard on his dick as it was forced out of her. Her pussy was so tight it didn't want to let loose of the dick in it. </p><p>Jan was busy working on her clit as she rode each cock in her. The guy never let go of Jan's head. He worked her head like it was a pussy on his dick. He pulled and pushed. He was getting close now as he had not had anything like this in about a year.</p><p>As his climax was starting to build, he pulled Jan's head further and further on his dick. The end results was Tony's dick was sliding deeper and deeper into Jan's pussy. Her pussy had never felt so stuffed. The vibrator she thought was in her was very deep inside her body, but she felt no pain. In fact, her cunt was hotter than it had ever been. Just then the guy in front of her busted loose with a huge skirt of sperm directly into Jan's throat. He pulled Jan deeply onto his dick then pushed her off hardly.</p><p>This was the first time that Tony saw his entire dick disappear into Jan 's small little pussy. His balls were just about touching Jan's pussy. Pump after pump of sperm blasted its way inside of Jan's mouth. She let some run out the sides and she had to swallow some. The guy continued to pull Jan far on and off his dick. This sent Tony's dick deep inside of Jan again. </p><p>Seeing his friend's cum all inside Jan's mouth, he could not hold out any longer. With a throbbing dick, his balls started squirting load after load of hot baby making cum into the young girls cunt. He had a hard time just kneeling there not being able to grab on to anything or move. Her pussy kept up the sucking motion on his dick and soon had milked him dry of all his sperm. He then got another idea.</p><p>He noticed that both he and his friend had cum but Jan had not gotten there yet. He motion for his friend to pull out and when he did, Tony sort of let his dick pull out of Jan at the same time. This time he did notice the white sperm dripping from Jan's cunt. He had loosened up her pussy enough that sperm could make its way back out. </p><p>He motioned for the guy to get up and come around to the back of Jan. When he got there, Tony also slowly got up. Tony quickly removed Jan's hand from her pussy and Jan let out a small moan. She had been very close to coming and had hoped to get to finish that part off.</p><p>While Jan sat there on her knees Tony took his friend back out of earshot. ""How was it?"" he asked. The guy was all smiles. Then Tony asked a question that perked his friend ears right up. ""Want to fuck her?"" </p><p>His friend's eyes got wide and he couldn't believe his luck. ""You bet I do,"" he said. </p><p>Tony then explained everything. It must happen the same way that it just did. ""She thinks it's a vibrator in her pussy. I can't explain it all right now just go with it. You can't move at all; you can rub up against her, and only your dick can touch her. Are you ready?"" He shook his head yes and we headed back over to Jan.</p><p>Just as they got back over to Jan, Tony saw a car rounding the corner. They had to wait to see who got out of it before he could start anything. Low and behold, it was the guy and girl couple from yesterday. They must have knew they would be there. The couple relaxed on the railing and started to watch. </p><p>Tony had his friend get behind Jan then Tony told Jan he was sorry she didn't get to cum. He was going to do it one more time and let her cum this time. The guy took the clue and dropped his pants to his knees. He made sure his knees were in close and Jan's knees were wide apart. </p><p>He slowly moved his body up closer to hers till his stiff dick was right at her pussy lips. He could see some of my white sperm slowly oozing out of her pussy. He then touched the end to her pussy. He slowly pushed forward till about an inch or so was in her. Then Tony motioned for him to stand still.</p><p>Tony then walked around to the front of her. This time he could talk to her as it was him in the front. Tony put his dick up to her lips, and she slowly opened them up. In only about 10 seconds he had her moving up and down his dick. Of course this also forced the cock in her pussy to ram up and down inside her. Tony told her to take her hand and only touch her clit. She was not to touch anything but her clit. </p><p>Her finger found it immediately, and she was off to the races. Tony used her head as a guiding post and forced her mouth and body on and off his dick. A full four inches plus was being forced up into her mouth. His buddy was having the same luck at his end. He couldn't believe how anything could be so warm and tight. Sure the blowjob was great, but her tight pussy tugging and releasing on his dick was a feeling he had never had.</p><p>Tony looked up to see what the couple in the overlook was doing. To his shock the guy had his own video camera out and was taping everything. Nothing Tony could do now about it. They kept her body servicing their dicks for another three minutes. Then her body quivered and shook and she exploded on the friend's dick in her pussy. She would push back on the dick that was there, and her little pussy sank all the way down on his dick. </p><p>He couldn't take it as her pussy vibrated with its own climax all around his dick. He started shooting his own sperm right back into the tight little cunt. She was cumming hard and slamming her pussy down on the exploding dick. Tony still wasn't close to cumming but he allowed both of them to enjoy their climaxes. They then pulled out of Jan's mouth and motioned for his friend to let his dick fall out at his end.</p><p>Tony walked back to where his friend was and then he looked up at the couple up above them. They waved and walked away. The guy had his video camera in his hand. Tony didn't know what to do about that, but there wasn't a whole lot he could do. Tony walked his friend over to the stairs and watched as he left. Tony told him he would call him later that night. It was now time to clean Jan up and take her back so her parents could pick her up.</p><p>On the way home Jan spoke for the first time in a couple hours. You know, my period should start in a few days, we will have to stop everything when it does. Tony looked at her with sort of a sly smile. ""I'll tell you what, when it really starts, that will be free time for you. You won't have to do anything for me and the time will still count as if you did."" </p><p>Jan couldn't believe her ears. That would be great. That would be a full week off her commitment to him. </p><p>But then he told her, ""when young girls started to fool around a little for the first time, a lot of times they would miss a period or two. It always scares them but it happens to a lot of them. It doesn't mean anything. But I will keep my promise, if you start your period, I will stop for a week.""</p><p>For the first time Jan had a big smile on her face. She knew within a few days she should have her period. She didn't know why he offered the free time but she was so happy he did. Of course Tony knew a lot of things she didn't. The story about girls missing their periods was all bullshit but he thought it would help is she was late.</p><p>Deep in his mind Tony knew there was no way she could have a period. He had put so much sperm in her in the last week or so that she couldn't have a period. Tomorrow was Monday and started school back up. He knew he only had lunchtime with her, but it also gave her a break. She had gone out a lot with him over the weekend and he made sure to put her through everything he could think of.</p><p>Tony dropped her off at the mall and told her she would have email later tonight. He don't think she really heard him as she was so happy she would soon be getting a week off. That night Tony left her an email and told her to meet him in front the school at 12:05. Tony thought that she knew what the routine was because she had done it about 5 times before. But Tony had a few changes in mind this time.</p><p>The next day the morning went by fast, then it was lunchtime and Jan was waiting for him in front of the school. Tony took her out into the parking lot but before she could see where he was parked, he had her put her dark glasses on. Tony could tell by the look that she didn't want to, but she did it. </p><p>Tony walked her to his car, but this time it was different. She heard a door sliding open. He helped her lift up into the vehicle. He had talked his dad into letting him drive the family van today, and before he left he took the backseat out and put it in the garage.</p><p>Tony had the whole rear end of the van to play with now. He set his camera up in the sliding door and had Jan remove all her clothes. In no time he had her on her knees, and her finger on her clit. Of course he told her he was going to pull the vibrator out, and she had to cum while he watched. Sure, the vibrator. </p><p>Tony got behind Jan, and stuck his dick up to her little whole. He rubbed some of his spit over her pussy then a little over his dick. He then placed the dick right at her pussy. Tony told her he was going to stay behind her and watch her cum on the vibrator. The sooner she came, the sooner it would be over.</p><p>Tony had her knees spread wide and his dick had just pressed into her tight little cunt. He could use his hands now because he was behind her. Tony spoke up and told her to start fucking the vibrator. He watched as her cunt gobbled up his dick in about three pushes. Over four inches at a time now would work its way up inside her then be set free as she pulled forward. She worked on the dick and her clit for about four minutes. Then she started to show signs of cumming.</p><p>Tony watched every stroke of her cunt on his dick. The nastiness of it, and the thought that he was going to blow his sperm deep inside her young unprotected pussy was just what he needed. His balls started to build up just as her orgasm was starting; he was in mid cycle. He started pumping load after load of his young, potent sperm deep into her pussy. Tony let her pussy muscles milk his dick dry as she started cumming. She rode his dick until all of it was deep up inside her. She was shaking her head from side to side then finally pulled forward and off his dick.</p><p>Tony made her stay there with her head down while he went over and picked up the video cam. He recorded the white sperm slowly starting to escape her tight little lips. He then cleaned her up and allowed her to get dressed again. For the next four days, this routine happened every day at lunch. Tony thought that Jan was hoping all during the week that her period would start, but it never did.</p><p>It was now the second weekend. They just got out of school, and it was Friday night. Every day this week he had fucked Jan in the back of my dad's van. He also had started working at nights on putting together a great video of all the footage he had taken of Jan. He borrowed a VCR from his friend and hooked the two of them up together. Then Tony started playing and recording the parts of each day that he wanted to be on the final tape.</p><p>Tony also sent Jan an email to meet him Friday night at the local movie theater in the mall. Of course he took along her very short skirt he had bought for her last week as he was going to make her wear it all night while we were out. She was to meet me at the movies at 6:00 pm. The first movie didn't start till around 7:15 so that would give them time to explore the mall some.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 11</h5><p>I met up with her a few minutes at 6:00. She was already wearing a little skirt and shirt but the short little skirt I had brought for her was about 3 inches shorter then the one she was wearing. I handed the skirt to Jan and sent her to the ladies room to change into it. </p><p>She remembered this skirt from last time she wore it. She was in the restroom about five minutes and when she came out I just had to shake my head in amazement. I know that every guy in the mall who could see her was watching her. </p><p>I had told her to remove her old skirt and undies and put them back into the bag. When she got to me she handed me the bag. I grabbed her hand and guided her around the mall. I noticed everyone, even the girls, were staring at her very short skirt. </p><p>I told Jan to keep her eyes in front of her and never look behind her. I walked her to the escalator and had her get on first. I reminded her to keep her eyes in front of her. I waited for about three steps to go bye before I finally stepped on behind her. The effect was immediate. I could see right up the back of the short skirt. </p><p>It was just about like she didn't have a skirt on. Now that I knew how good a view it was from behind her I knew we would have to take this trip a couple times. But first I had some other plans for her. I guided her to the very classy shoe store and looked outside in its store window. </p><p>I saw exactly what I was looking for. I took Jan in and asked her what her shoe size was. A young shoe salesman's of about 18 asked if he could help us. I pointed to the pair of shoes I wanted and asked him to bring them out so my girlfriend could try them on. I then told Jan to have a sit in the chair. </p><p>She had never had to sit with the skirt on and it was hard for her to get down. The skirt rode up her waist and now was only about an inch below her shaved little pussy. While the guy was in back looking for the pair of shoes I had asked for, I handed Jan the package with her old skirt and undies in it. I then told her to place it between her legs. </p><p>She really liked that idea as it would help cover her privates so nobody could see up her skirt. I then got in front of her and slid her feet to the position I wanted them. I put them about a foot and a half apart and made sure her knees were that far apart also. </p><p>I then looked Jan right in the eyes and told her that no matter what happened, her legs were to stay that far apart as long as she sat in that chair. I told her to shake her head if she understood. Jan shook her head and was thinking to herself how glad she was that I had given her the package to put in front of her dress.</p><p>The salesman finally came back with the shoes and sat down in front of Jan. He opened the box and Jan saw the shoes for the first time. They were red high heels with about a two-inch spike heel in the back. They had a very fancy strap system that wrapped around her ankles a couple time. </p><p>I stared at Jan as the salesman lifted one of her feet to start putting the new shoes on. I whispered in her ear for her not to move her feet no matter what happened. I was sitting in the chair next to her and I told her to lift both her hands and put them on the armrests of the chair. </p><p>She did as I told her but the package was still between her legs keeping her pussy and ass hidden. The shoe salesman was busy strapping up the first shoe when I guided my hand over and grabbed the package between Jan's leg. I told her out loud, here Jan, let me hold that for you. ""I'll look for another pair while you try those on.""</p><p>I pulled the package from between her legs and got up. The look of terror in her eyes was very evident. I got behind the shoe salesman's and looked at Jan. She was spread wide open. Her skirt hid nothing and at that very moment the young salesman's finished with her first shoe and sort of looked up as he grabbed the second shoe. </p><p>He froze in his tracks. He had a perfect view of Jan and her shaved little pussy. There was no hiding anything. It took him by surprise and for about 20 seconds he didn't know what to do. I moved my lips while Jan was looking at me in terror, DO NOT MOVE. </p><p>The salesman's finally lifted her other leg and started to put on that shoe. It took him twice as long this time. Jan couldn't even look at him as she knew he was staring up behind her legs. </p><p>He finally finished the last one and never said a word. I told Jan to stand up and see what they looked like. She was bright red but did as I said. She immediately pulled her skirt down as she stood up. The shoes I had picked out for her were also small platform shoes. </p><p>They lifted her body up another couple inches. The effect was shattering. She tried to walk but had never had shoes this high up before. She wasn't very steady the when combined with the very short red skirt, this outfit just cried out, FUCK ME. </p><p>I loved the look and told the salesman's we would take them. I told him she would wear them out and to put her old shoes in the bag I was carrying. I paid for the shoes and we left the store. Jan's face was still very red. I guided her down the escalator then hung around near the bottom of the escalator for about four minutes. I was waiting for just the right timing. Then I saw it. </p><p>About five young boys were heading out way. I didn't know if they were going to head up the escalator or not but it didn't really matter. All of them were staring at Jan. The timing now would be perfect. </p><p>I grabbed Jan's hand and pushed her on the escalator going up. This time I stood beside her. I reminded her to keep her eyes forward and I quickly glanced behind me. Yep, the boys had just stepped on. They were about four or five steps behind us. With her new shoes on Jan was even a little taller now. When I glanced back the boys were staring very hard. I knew exactly what they were looking at. </p><p>I whispered over to Jan, ""Put both your feet at least a foot apart.""</p><p>She glanced over at me quickly, my voice got much firmer. ""Do it now or we'll be on this thing all night.""</p><p>She slide one leg further apart from the other and now the boys had the perfect view of both her young ass cheeks and her shaved pussy. The ride only lasted about five more seconds but I knew the young boys behind us had a sight they would talk about for many months to come.</p><p>I told Jan to walk in front of me for about a minute as I just wanted to enjoy the sight myself. Wow, was this young girl hot. Her walk, he looks, everything about her was just crying out that she wanted to be fucked. I had always dreamed of being with a girl like this, now I was in command of one. </p><p>I finally walked back up beside Jan and grabbed her hand. I led her over near the railing. I then stopped us from walking and pushed her butt back up close to the railing. I then had her stand there and I started looking around some. I had put Jan right into position for every person on the first floor to look right up her tiny short skirt. </p><p>Jan just kept her eyes in front of her but within a couple minutes there were now people stopped and looking up at us. She was on complete show there in the mall. I didn't want to burn up all our time there so I proceeded to take her by the hand and finally lead her out to my car. </p><p>We still had a couple hours to blow and there was a movie I wanted to see. Except this movie was not being shown at the local mall. I drove about 10 minutes and came up to an adult bookstore. </p><p>I told Jan to wait in the car and I went in and talked to the guy running it. I had snuck into the movie side of this place before with my close friend. I knew about the small cubes and placing quarters in the machines to view the adult movies. I walked up to the guy and he immediately said I was too young to be in here. I chatted with him for about 3 minutes and he finally shook his head ok. </p><p>I went back out and opened the door for Jan to come out. She stepped out and I handed her the black glasses. I didn't want her to see anything inside the adult store. I grabbed my small bag and I then quickly guided Jan inside the building. we then turned immediately for the adult movie side of the store. I guided her quickly through the door that took us to that part of the store. </p><p>The guy behind the counter watched and didn't say a word. We were in a small cube about four feet by four feet. I helped Jan sit down on the little bench that was built into the wall. I then pulled out a roll of quarters I had brought with me. I fed the first four into the TV on the wall and immediately a movie started playing on the TV. It was a movie about two girls going at it. </p><p>I turned it up pretty loud and then told Jan to unhook her skirt. She was slow but it was finally unhooked and I pulled it right down her waist. I stepped her feet out of it then unbuttoned her shirt. I had it and her bra off in a very quick fashion. I loaded the TV up with all the quarters I had. The timer said 20 minutes left. </p><p>I then pulled my video camera out of the bag I had brought. I turned it on and recorded a little bit of footage. I then unzipped my fly and pulled out my hard dick. I sat on the bench and laid a towel on the floor for Jan. I had her get on her knees and I pressed my dick up to her lips. But then I had remembered that I brought something extra tonight in my bag. </p><p>I had gone to the local drug store and I had bought the brightest red lipstick I could find. I pulled it out of my bag and pulled Jan's head up close to me. I took the lipstick out of the tube and started applying it to Jan's lips. I hadn't done this before but finally her lips were bright bright red. I had gotten some lipstick on her face. I grabbed the towel and traced around her lips till I removed all the mistakes I had made. Boy were her lips bright red. I then laid the towel back on the ground and had Jan kneel on it.</p><p>All she had on was her high heels. I then guided my dick to her lips. Of course my camera was filming as her young red lips opened to accept the end of my stiff dick. She suck about three minutes when I heard the door open to the cube next to ours. I heard coins entering the TV over then the TV started playing. T</p><p>he guy over there also turned his TV up rather loud. It only took about a minute or so and I saw what I knew was coming. A large dick stuck itself through a whole in the wall and was now sticking into our cube. I had told the guy behind the counter that if he let us in, my girlfriend would suck a couple people off for him. That's why he tried to pretend like he didn't see the underage kids come in.</p><p>I pulled Jan off my dick and told her to wait a second. I got up and had Jan stand up. Her glasses were still on and she couldn't see anything. I guided her up to the other wall where the big dick was sticking through. I told her to stay standing but bend at the knees and squat. The whole would be just perfect with her squatting down. She did as I told her and I slowly pushed her up towards the wall. I told her to open her mouth. </p><p>Then I slowly pushed her head forward and all of a sudden her open mouth made contact with the dick sticking through the wall. She jumped as she realized this could not be me. I slapped the side of her head and told her to stay still. She didn't want me sending out any videotapes to her parents. I haven't had to use this threat in about a week. </p><p>This seemed to settle her down and I again pushed her head forwards. I could tell she didn't want her head to go where I wanted it but with both hands I guided her lips to his dick head. I told her to open, I told her to open a second time, I finally had to slap her once again on the side of the head and then I saw her lips part. </p><p>I heard a little sobbing coming from her throat. I pushed her head forward and the dick was finally in her mouth. I started pushing her head forward and backward on the dick. The dick coming through the wall was a lot more round then mine. It was about one and a half inch thick. It was probably about 7-inches long or so but because he was sticking it through the wall, only about 4-inchs stuck through. But the best part, the part Jan didn't know about, was that this dick was jet black. Not just brown, but very black in color.</p><p>I guided Jan's hand to her pussy and started it rubbing up and down on her slit. She was wet very fast. I then told her she would be here sucking dicks unless she made herself cum. I then removed my hand slowly from her head and sure enough she kept up the nice rhythm of sliding up and down the black dick in her mouth. I had to grab my camera real quick and I started filming the action. It was a great sight to see. Jan squatting in a small dirty little cube, a dirty movie playing in the background. </p><p>She was entirely naked, sucking on a black dick sticking through the wall and working on her pussy at the same time. I get to film about three minutes when I hear a little moan from the other side of the wall. The guy must be getting close. I move my head down close to Jan's ears. I keep filming but I tell her that she is not to stop sucking the guy's dick. If he cums, she can let it run out of her mouth but she has to keep sucking on his dick.</p><p>At just about that time I see Jan's head sort of jerk funny. I make sure the camera is aiming correctly at Jan's face and as I watch through the viewfinder the first signs of white sperm show up oozing out the sides of Jan's mouth. She doesn't stop moving her head or rubbing her pussy but all of a sudden the sperm really starts running out her mouth. </p><p>I cannot believe how much white sperm is all over the black dick that is still being pulled and pushed out of Jan's lips. Then all of a sudden the guy on the other end pulls his dick back through the hole. I then see Jan push huge gobs of cum out her lips. It coats most the bottom half of her face and starts to run down her body. </p><p>I film it for about 10 seconds then get the towel and wipe her down. I finally put the towel on the little bench and let Jan sit down there. I tell her not to move and I will be back in two minutes.</p><p>I run out of the cube, not even bothering to shut the door. I head out to the guy at the desk and whisper something in his ear. He smiles and says, its a deal. He goes over and grabs something off the wall and brings it back and hands it to me. I run back to the cube where Jan is and shut the door back. </p><p>She hasn't moved and I can still hear a little sobbing from under the dark sunglasses. I look at the timer and it shows we have about 10 minutes left of movie. I tear open the package that the guy gave me and I grab Jan's hand. I have her feel it and then I make her tell me what it is. She slowly mumbles in a half crying voice that it is a rubber dick. I tell her yes, then I have her feel the other end, you know what that is? </p><p>At first she cant seem to figure it out, but then she asks is it a suction cup? Yes, that's exactly what it is. I am going to put this against the wall, I want you to slide your pussy up and down it for me. Or, your other choice is to suck another dick because you have not yet cum as I asked. </p><p>Of course Jan chose to put the rubber dick in her. She didn't want another strange dick in her again. I found where the hole in the wall was and I put the fake dick right below it. I stuck it up there and the suction cup held it to the wall. I then let Jan feel it. She felt if from the tip to the wall. </p><p>She was sure it was a plastic dick stuck to the wall. I then pulled her hand away and at the same time I pulled the fake dick off the wall without her knowing it. I took some spit from my mouth and guided it with my fingers to Jan's pussy. Her pussy always felt so great with it shaved the way it was. I found out her pussy didn't need any of my moisture. </p><p>Her cunt was very wet and very hot. And it surprised me just how tight her little pussy even felt on my finger. I set up my camera in the corner of the both and pointed it up to where I knew Jan would be soon. I zoom all the way out so I could get just about the entire booth into the picture. I set the camera down on the bench and finally got it just the way I wanted it. </p><p>I pressed the record button and then I unzipped my pants. I bent Jan over at the waist and brought her head down to my dick. Her ass was about six inches away from the wall. I guided her lips to my dick and she immediately opened them and I slide into her very soft mouth. </p><p>At the same time I told her to start rubbing her clit for me. This time I expected her to cum for me. It was about 30 seconds later when I saw another dick come through the wall. I was surprised as I never heard the other door open or close. When I saw the dick I knew why. It was the same thick black dick. It still was wet from its last encounter. But is was still hard as ever. </p><p>I whispered into Jan's ear, ""Ok, time to slide onto the rubber dick."" I guided her back and used my hands to aligned the black dick sticking through the wall with Jan's tiny pussy lips. I slowly pushed her back.</p><p>This dick was bigger then anything so far that Jan had put into her pussy. The tip went in with no problem but once the main part of his shaft started trying to enter her tight little hole, it wouldn't go. </p><p>I heard Jan grunting with a little discomfort and I tried to get her pussy to go down on the black monster. It only stuck through the wall about 4 inches, so it wasn't too long, it was just a little too wide. I kept Jan working on my dick and her hand never stopped rubbing her little clit. I worked with her ass as I tried to get her cunt to take the dick sticking through the wall. I could get the head in but the rest just would not enter her. </p><p>I grabbed each ass cheek and pulled them apart and I rocked her body back and forth. I tried for about a minute then on one of my attempts I heard a very loud groan come from Jan's throat. This was not one of her usual sounds that she makes. I wasn't sure what caused it as it didn't seem like the dick was any deeper in her. On my next push downward of her butt onto the dick she made the same noise again. I then saw it. The head had finally worked its way into the tight little pussy and with each push of her ass towards the wall, a little more worked its way up in there. </p><p>Half an inch at a time the dick started penetrating the tiny hole that protected Jan's cunt. One inch, then two. With each push Jan would grunt loudly. Then on one push, when there was about two inches inside her, something must have given loose. The next push and her ass drove all away up against the wall. All four inches of this thick monster was inside her. </p><p>Jan made a really loud sound as her ass rocked up against the wall. I didn't give her anytime to think about it. I pulled her ass forward about three inches then drove the black dick back into her. It went in much easier this time. Again Jan's ass hit up against the wall. I could now slide the monster in and out of Jan as I wished. She still made loud grunting sounds as it worked its way in and out of her. I continued this for about three minutes then I couldn't take it any more. The sight of everything was just too much. </p><p>I tensed up and then my first shot of sperm went right down Jan's throat. Her head stopped bobbing on me but I grabbed her by the hair and kept things going. I decided I would keep my dick in her until she came. It was hard to stay in her mouth as it was driving me nuts. But then I turned my attention to the noise I heard coming from her mouth. This was a familiar grunt. </p><p>I looked over at the camera to make sure it was catching everything. Then I saw Jan's stomach muscles and I knew. She was just starting to cum. He cunt was so tight on the dick inside her that when she started twitching, her little pussy transferred all of the feeling of her orgasm to the dick that was plowing into her. I didn't hear the guy this time but when I saw his dick as it plowed out of her one time, I knew what was happening. It was slowly turning white. It was working the sperm up into a white froth. </p><p>Jan's young unprotected pussy was getting a lethal dose of black baby making sperm for somebody neither one of us has seen. I had Jan rock back and forth on the dick for about another minute, then I pulled her off it. </p><p>I immediately turned her ass and cunt towards the camera. There was white sperm just oozing out her now widely spread cunt lips. His dick had actually left her pussy hole open about a 1/2 inch and cum was slowly running out of it. This was definitely a site to behold.</p><p>I slowly cleaned Jan up right as the movie on the TV ended. I got her dressed back in her outfit and guided her out of the store. I waved to the guy behind the counter as we left. Once out of the store I took Jan's glasses off of her. Her eyes were still watered up. This was the first time anybody had touched her other then me. </p><p>She knew a few people might have seen her but up until now, I was the only one she had to suck, or at least that is what she thought. I knew she would get over it, but right now it was the only thing on her mind. I headed back to the movie theater and told Jan she could get her regular clothes back on. I dropped Jan off at the theater so she could call her parents to come get her. </p><p>She knew tomorrow was Saturday and that she would be kept very busy over the next two weekend days. I went home and continued editing the tape footage I had taken. I looked over what I had gotten today. It was fantastic. The black cock fucking into her small little pussy was an unforgettable sight. I finally went to bed around 1 a.m. as I thought about our plans for tomorrow.</p><p>I woke up around 8 in the morning. I immediately turned on my computer and sent an email to Jan. I told her to meet me at the mall at 1pm. I didn't really care what she wore because I had plans to get her some new stuff anyway. I looked through the sales ads from today's paper to see if there was something that struck my fancy. Of course there wasn't. </p><p>I logged on to Victoria Secrets and looked over their web site. I found the perfect skirt that I knew I wanted. It was fairly short, came in the colors and had a fairly large gold zipper that ran all the way up the back of the skirt. I started thinking and this would be a perfect skirt for Jan to wear. </p><p>I kept looking through the magazine and found a perfect little top that sort of looked like a bikini top and it matched the skirt perfectly. I decided since I had already bought her red high heels, I would pick the red colored skirt again and the top was white so it would match about anything. The whole outfit would cost me about $50.00. The skirt was 30 and the top was 20. </p><p>I only had about $70.00 left to my name. I had to find a way to bring in some more money so I could keep getting things for Jan. I didn't yet know how I was going to do that but I knew I would figure a way out. I got ready and was at the mall right about 1pm. I didn't see Jan yet but she showed up about 5 minutes later. I grabbed her by the hand and headed directly for Victoria Secrets. </p><p>I only had to peek around about four or five minutes till I found both the skirt and halter-top I saw on the web. I picked out the right colors and gave them to Jan to try on. She had come in jeans since I didn't tell her to wear anything special. I think she knew I would make her change. I had also brought all my other stuff with me. Most of it was in the car, but I did have her high heels and some lipstick in a small bag I was carrying. </p><p>Jan put the outfit on and came out. She was sort of happy because the skirt was about an inch or so longer then the last really short one I bought her. I looked her over and had her turn around. It would be perfect. I handed her, her high heel shoes that she wasn't very good at walking in. I also told her to go in and remove her bra and panties and then bring me all her old clothes. She would wear the new outfit out of the store. She went in, removed all her undergarments, put on her high heels and then brought me all her old clothes. I stuffed them in the bag I had as I paid for her new outfit. </p><p>The salesgirls cut all the tags off her clothes and I guided Jan out into the mall. I moved her to a small side section of the mall and had her sit on the bench. Not many people were around so I pulled out the bright red lipstick and slowly applied it to her lips. </p><p>I did much better this time and didn't get it all over her face. When I was done with a couple coats here lips were bright bright red. I then helped her up and told her to turn around. I slowly pulled the gold zipper in the back of her dress up about two inches. The zipper moved up her skirt very easily. I knew this would work out very well. Jan had known I had pulled the zipper up but wasn't sure how much. The zipper was about an inch below or butt or so I guessed.</p><p>I walked Jan around the mall slowly. She was getting many stares again as she was really looking hot in her outfit. I kept one of my arms around her waist to help steady her in her high heel shoes. Every now and then she would step wrong on one of them and her foot would turn inward. She was getting better at walking in them but she still wasn't sure of herself. </p><p>After about 10 minutes of walking in a few stores and looking around I headed toward the escalator. My hand was still around her waist but I sort of pulled my hand halfway back around her. My hand was now closer to her butt and rested up near her hip. I was going to time this perfectly I hoped. Just as Jan stepped up on the escalator stairs I knew her body would shake a little because of her high heels. </p><p>I used this distraction to grab hold of the zipper in the back of the dress and I let it ride up about an inch or so. I was standing beside her at the time so I couldn't see how much more I pulled the zipper up. I waited till she steadied herself with the handrail then I stepped back behind her. </p><p>She never did know I had pulled the zipper up anymore. I could have done it with her knowledge but then she would have worried about it the rest of the time in the mall. I wanted her to think everything was OK. Once I stepped behind her I took a quick peek at her butt. The zipper had popped up about an inch and a half. The bottom of the zipper was exactly at the bottom of her butt. I would have to wait and see her walk level to see if and how much showed. </p><p>I let her get off the escalator and then got off behind her. I told her to start walking and she did. I checked it out and the zipper was about perfect. About every other step the zipper would split apart and you could actually see the bottom of her butt cheeks. If you stared long enough you knew she had no undies on as you would get some quick glances at most of her cheeks. I then walked up beside her and started walking her all around the mall. </p><p>It didn't take long for us to have five or six different people pretending they were shopping behind us, but they followed us everywhere. After about 10 more minutes of walking around upstairs, I thought it was time to head out of the mall and start the next phase of our day. I headed Jan towards the down escalator. Then I looked behind us and I swear we had about 10 people following us. </p><p>Most of them were guys but there was two young girls that seemed interested also. I knew that after we got off the escalator we would walk straight to the exit and out to the car. I decided to turn up the heat a little. I again slowly got my hand in position so that as soon as Jan stepped onto the escalator, I worked the zipper up about another inch or so. </p><p>I knew you could see the bottom of her butt before I lifted her zipper another inch, now the zipper was sure to open up and show most of her butt crack as she walked.</p><p>I didn't go behind her to check out how much she was showing. I stayed at her side and slowly walked her off the escalator and towards the mall exit. It took about a minute to get to the exit from the escalator. I finally peeked behind us and everybody that was behind us was staring right at Jan. I knew she must have been a sight. I finally got her to the exit and let her walk out first. I walked out after her and that's when I got my first look at my handiwork. The zipper was just about to the top of her crack. The entire back of her butt was showing. </p><p>I was glad I had guided her directly to the exit because I know security or someone would have stopped us very shortly. I looked behind and a few of the people actually followed us out the door. I opened the door and let Jan get in then went around to my side and we left the mall. Next Stop, my favorite beach location. I had remembered last night that I told the three boys if they came back on Saturday, I would have Jan service them again. Last time they each got blowjobs, today I was hoping to give them a little more. </p><p>I pulled my large beach bag up and took out Jan's tiny bikini. I handed it to her and didn't have to say a word. She started undressing right there and had the tiny bikini on in about 5 minutes. It was another 15-minute drive to the beach. Jan had always had to put her dark glasses on as soon as we entered the parking lot. Well, today was going to be no different. I didn't want her to know that they had a nice boardwalk that overlooked the beach. </p><p>I waited until we drove into the parking lot then I handed the glasses to Jan and had her put them on. She knew she probably wouldn't see anything for an hour or so. I parked and grabbed my beach bag and then helped Jan down the ramp and onto the beach. I set up the blanket in about the same place I put it every time we have gone there. </p><p>I laid Jan out so her legs were again facing the boardwalk and then turned on the radio. I proceeded to set up the video camera and pull out all my little toys that I might use on Jan. I then started my sun lotion routine. Within 10 minutes Jan was all slicked up, and 100% nude. I laid her little bikini right next to her body and she was spread out wide for any sightseers to view. I knew on a pretty day like today we wouldn't have to wait long. And, I was right.</p><p>I set up my camera near the waters edge and pointed it back up towards Jan's body and the boardwalk that was up above her. I stayed by the camera as the first car came into the parking lot. I zoomed in to get a closer look at the car and its occupants. It was two couples, both couples were about in their 30's. They parked the car and I filmed them as they walked up to the boardwalk. They saw Jan immediately. </p><p>How could you not spot a totally nude girl laying right below you about 50 feet away. They all started pointing and chatting. I had zoomed in to get the look on their faces then I zoomed out so the person watching would be able to tell they were looking at Jan. I had Jan's head propped up with a couple towels and then I got another quick idea. I walked over to Jan and pulled the towels from under her head. This laid her head down flat and she was now looking straight up over her head. </p><p>I put my face down next to hers and I told her I was going to remove her dark sunglasses. If I saw her once move her head or open her eyes, I would take her straight back to the mall and I would send off the tape to her parents. I adjusted her head so her eyes pointed more back towards the water then at the small hill above her with the boardwalk on it. </p><p>I slowly removed her glasses and saw her eyes were tightly closed. Now the only thing that sort of hid her face was gone. I went back and picked up the video camera and filmed her more closely. It was easy to see it was Jan nude on the beach. You could tell even when she had her glasses on but now there was no question about who it was.</p><p>I filmed and panned the camera around and made sure to pay a lot of attention to the two couples looking down at Jan. They were still pointing at her and the guys had big smiles on their faces. The ladies had more of a surprised look on their faces. I waited a couple minutes but the two couples stayed up there and watched over Jan. </p><p>I decided I might as well let them have a small show. I went over to Jan, got with talking distance and told her to take her right hand in about a minute and guide it to her pussy. I told her to rub her pussy and every 20 or so seconds to stick a finger inside her cunt and move it around. I told her to start in about a minute. I walked back over to where the camera was and waited. I wanted the people up top and the camera to think that she started doing it all by herself. </p><p>After a minute or so went by, Jan guided her hand to her already soaking wet pussy and started rubbing her middle finger up and down her bald little slit. This really grabbed the attention of the two couples up above her. Then when she slipped her finger up into her pussy and started moving it all around I thought the two ladies were going to faint. </p><p>Their faces had a really surprised or astonished look on them. But the guy's faces were totally different. The smile on both guys' faces were from ear to ear. Jan kept working on her pussy and minute after minute went by. About 4 minutes or so into her rubbing, I saw her hips start to move with her fingers. I didn't tell her she had to cum but I knew when her hips moved, she was close. I zoomed in just a little to catch the action of her hips to her fingers. I made sure to get a lot of shots that showed her entire body including her face. </p><p>Her motions got quicker and her hips started to really move. I zoomed out because I wanted to get the reaction of the two couples watching above. Then one of the times when her hips came up off the ground, they didn't return. Her hips were up high with her fingers buried on her clit. She started to cum very hard. I could hear her from where I was. She started moaning and making her own grunting type of sound. Her pussy just exploded on her finger. She was deep into a very good orgasm and her whole body was responding. Her hips were moving, her head was turning from side to side. This lasted for about 20 seconds as both couples watched in amazement. </p><p>They couldn't take their eyes of the young girl on the beach putting on a show for them and a camera. They had no idea that her eyes were closed and she didn't know they were even here. Finally the fingers slowed on Jan's pussy and her hips went back down to the blanket. </p><p>The show for now was over and I walked over to where Jan was laying. I slowly put her glasses back on her and I laid her bottoms and top over her body. I waved up to the couple up above and I think they got the message. They stayed about another three or four minutes then they finally left.</p><p>I removed the bikini top and bottom that I had laid on Jan just a few minutes ago. Jan was again nude. I decided it was such a nice sunny day we would just lay there for a while and I'd let her sun up her cute little body. Nobody came for over 30 minutes. I was thinking about packing everything up and leaving when a car came into the parking lot. </p><p>I was pretty sure I had seen this car before, I was hoping it was who I thought it was. I waited for them to park and then watched as about six people got out of the car. It only took a second for me to recognize three of them. They were the boys from last weekend that I had allowed Jan to suck off. I had told them last week they could bring some friends but I wasn't sure if they would or not.</p><p>I grabbed my camera and tripod and walked over to the bottom of the stairs that led up to the boardwalk. I walked up the stairs with my camera and met the boys as they reached the boardwalk. They still were not far enough on the boardwalk to see Jan yet. I shook both the boys hands and they asked if the girl was here again. I smiled and told them yes. </p><p>All six boys broke out into big large smiles. I then had about a three-minute talk with the boys. I explained what I wanted to happen and that it would happen three boys at a time. Three would stay up her on the boardwalk and watch while the other three boys would do what I told them. They all agreed and the three original boys of course said they would go first. </p><p>I finally let the boys walk up to the edge of the boardwalk and they got their first look at Jan. All six were speechless. I told the first three to follow me and to remember that no talking is allowed, ever.</p><p>My discussion before I brought them down the stairs went like this, one boy would stand beside her body while another boy would get in front of her. I would have Jan on her knees and he would put his dick up to her mouth and have her suck him. ""The only thing I ask is that he place both hands on her head and force her body onto and off of his dick.""</p><p>I didn't want the boy to move his body at all. I wanted the boy in front to be a little rough with how he forced Jan's mouth onto his dick. The more he could force of his dick into her mouth, the more I would like it. Then the last boy would be the lucky one. He would get behind Jan and when Jan's legs were pulled wide apart, he would kneel behind her and slowly guide his dick to her tight young pussy. I told the boys that she would think the dick in her pussy was really a vibrator on a tripod. </p><p>I would first let her feel the tripod with a vibrator on it, then I would remove the tripod and vibrator and the boy would replace it with his dick. The boy must never move or touch Jan and he had to let Jan's body do all the work. After they all knew what their roles were, I got them into position. I told Jan to get on her knees and hands and she flipped over and got into the position I asked. I then brought over the tripod with the vibrator that I had just taped to the top. </p><p>I had Jan feel it and told her this would be behind her. She touched it and figured out what it was, then dropped her hand. I then spread her legs out really wide and motioned for the boy to drop his shorts. They all had on bathing suits only. He dropped his shorts to his ankles and stepped out of them. His dick was standing up straight and hard. </p><p>It looked like it could drill through concrete he was so hard. I helped him move up till just the tip of his cock was starting to touch Jan's pussy. I then put my hands on Jan's hip and help guide her back onto the boy's dick. She was so wet that his cock slipped 1/2 way up into her as she pressed back. I then walked around to the front of Jan and motioned for the other boy to drop his pants. Again, he let his trunks just fall off him. I now had a young girl and two young boys totally nude in front of me. </p><p>I positioned the boy in front of Jan's mouth and had him use his hands to guide her mouth to his cock. As she pulled forward to slide onto the cock at her lips, the cock in her pussy was slowly being pulled out. The boy at her head immediately pushed her head backwards and the dick in her pussy went sliding back in. I watched only for about 20 seconds till I knew that it was going well, then I walked over and picked up my camera. </p><p>I didn't have it on the tripod now and I started filming everything that was happening. I filmed from many angles then I handed the camera to the third boy and whispered for him to keep getting many angles till I told him to stop. I just watched on as Jan was getting mouth and cunt fucked by two young boys she didn't know.</p><p>The boy in her mouth was really pulling Jan's head all over just like I asked him to. I could tell Jan was struggling to get any more of his cock into her mouth. All of the boys cock would disappear except for about the last inch. The boy in her pussy had his eyes closed and then opened them very widely and stared down at his dick. He had just started pumping load after load of hot sperm in young Jan's unprotected pussy. </p><p>As soon as the boy was done, I had the boy pulling her head stop and remove his dick. He didn't know what was up but watched as I went behind Jan and had the boy there remove his dick from her pussy. We all watched as a little white sperm started to make it way out of her young tight pussy. I had the guy get up and pointed to the guy holding the camera. </p><p>I motioned for him to drop his shorts and he had them off in just a second. I handed the camera to the boy who had just shot off in Jan's pussy. I sat the other boy between Jan's legs and guided his dick towards Jan's pussy. I spoke to Jan and told her the tripod was about to fall over so I had to stop and fix it real quick. I guided the young boys dick to Jan's freshly fucked cunt and pulled her cunt back down onto what she thought was the dildo on the tripod. After about two inches were on the boy's dick, I walked up in front of Jan and motioned for the boy there to pull her mouth back onto his dick. </p><p>He couldn't wait. He had been close to cumming before I had made him stop. It took about two minutes to replace the boys between her legs. The boy at her head wasted no time in getting her lips back around his dick and pushing and pulling at her head. </p><p>I don't know why but her pussy must have felt very good that day. The boy in her pussy again came about 20 seconds before the boy in her mouth. As one boy was just finishing pumping more hot cum into her pussy, the other boy was just starting to pump hot cum into her mouth. As I was standing in front of Jan, I lowered my head down next to hers and told her to let some of the cum run out of her mouth.</p><p>I had the boy with the camera stand right in front of Jan and he caught every bit of cum as it oozed out of the corners of Jan's mouth. Finally all three had cum and I had them get up and get dressed. I wiped off Jan's mouth but left her pussy all gooey with white sperm. I then told her to turn back over and lay back down on her back for a while. I told her I had to relax for about 15 minutes before I wanted to cum once more in her mouth. Then we would pack up and leave.</p><p>I sent the three boys up to the other three boys who had been watching everything. I had them explain to the boys what to do. I also told them I would wave for the next three boys in about 15 minutes. I wanted to let Jan recuperate from her last trio. The boys went back up and started chatting with the other boys. You could tell they all were still really excited. I filmed some more of Jan laying there with her legs spread and with a lot of white sperm slowly seeping from her tight pussy lips. </p><p>Finally I allowed the other three boys down and they lasted about 15 minutes with Jan. Another two emptied their loads in her cunt and Jan sucked off one till her came. She was really wiped out by now and I sent the boys off packing. They were all smiles and giggling as they left the boardwalk area. I again told them, ""Who knows, maybe we will be back next weekend. Its worth coming down to take a look isn't it?""</p><p>They all quickly agreed. After they were gone I cleaned Jan up, got her suit back on, walked her up to the car and finally let her take her glasses off. I looked at my watch, we had been there about two hours already. </p><p>It was already about 4:30 pm. I had Jan put remove her bikini, clean off really good with a towel, then slip back into the new skirt and halter top I bought her today. She also had to put back on the high heels I knew she hated. She still couldn't walk that good with them. </p><p>I decided to take her to get her something to eat before we went out for the night. She told her parents to pick her up at 9pm at the mall as all her girlfriends would be heading home by then. I took her to a small diner and we ate till about 6:00 pm. It was now time to take her to her next adventure of the evening.</p><p>I took Jan to the movie theater but it wasn't the one in the mall. This theater was one of the newer types with the rocking seats and more room in each isle. I looked at the movies and picked on that I knew had been showing for about three weeks already. There were a lot of movies on but this was one that for some reason the theater just decided to keep running. I knew there wouldn't be a lot of people in there so I bought two tickets for it. I knew my money was just about all gone. I probably had less then five dollars left to my name. </p><p>I would definitely have to figure out a way to get more money soon. I took Jan directly into the movie and looked around. There were not a lot of people but they were spread out all over the place. I finally noticed a corner in the left hand side and way towards the back where no people were. I guided Jan there and took the two seats closest to the wall. </p><p>There were some people about five rows in front. I settled in and waited for the movie to start. As soon as it did I had Jan lift forward a little and in just a second I had the zipper on the back of her dressed pulled all the way up. Then it just dropped onto her back. I had her sit back and the skirt was still laying on the front of her. I waited another five minutes or so and let the movie really get going. </p><p>Then to Jan's bewilderment, I pulled the dark sunglasses out of my pocket. Why would she have to wear them in here. I didn't bother to say a word, I just slipped them over her eyes. I then reached over and pulled her skirt off her lap. I laid it in the empty chair next to her. </p><p>She now only had on her high heels and her halter-top. Her halter-top tied in the front and she had it tied nice and tight. The bow was right between both her small little breasts. I was wearing some knee length shorts and a long tee shirt style shirt. I quickly pulled my shorts down and let them fall to my ankles. I decided not to take them all the way off in case I needed to pull them up real quick. I then reached over and spread out Jan's legs. </p><p>I put my finger to my mouth and started transferring a lot of my spit to her young pussy crack. In no time I had her pussy-soaking wet and I could slip a finger into her very easily. It was now time for another first. I pushed on Jan's back a little and told her to lift up just a little. She grabbed hold of both sides of the seat and lifted herself up just a little. I grabbed her by the waist and guided her body from her seat to mine. I didn't let her sit down yet and I rubbed her pussy and found her tight little cunt hole. </p><p>Now knowing where her pussy hole was, I lifted up my already stiff dick and guided it to just an inch from her pussy. I then started to pull Jan back down onto me. The head of my dick touched the finger that I had right at the entrance to Jan's pussy. I knew everything was lined up and I pulled Jan down onto me. My dick speared into her pussy and I pulled her completely down onto.</p><p>Shock and horror hit Jan at the same time. She knew I had just sunk her pussy down onto my cock. She had never had a cock in her before, just a vibrator. She started saying no, no, you cant. I'm not protected, you can't do that. I quickly put my hand over her mouth and told her to listen. </p><p>First, I was wearing a rubber so nothing bad could happen. Second, I didn't plan on cumming inside her even though I had a rubber on. And third and finally, either she sat back and let me do what I wanted or we could both get up and leave. But if that happened, her life would be ruined forever. </p><p>She didn't say a word for about 20 seconds, then she asked, then more like pleaded. ""You promise you won't cum inside me. I should be having my period at any day, do you really promise?""</p><p>I whispered in her ear, ""Yes, I promise. You just move around when I ask you. And before I get anywhere near cumming, I'll pull out and it'll be over. We can then go home.""</p><p>She just sort of shook her head no, but the words that came out of her mouth was, ""you have to promise, please promise me.""</p><p>I whispered that, ""I promised,"" then I told her not to talk anymore. She still wasn't happy at all about what was happening. I told Jan to lean forward and grab hold with both hands of the chair in front of her. Then I started lifting and lowering her cunt down onto my prick. </p><p>Of course we all know I didn't have a rubber on. I had watched her have sex all day long and never did cum once that way. My dick was on fire. After about 20 seconds of having her move up and down on my prick, I let her sit back down and I stopped her moving. </p><p>I whispered in her ear, ""See, I only want to feel you on me, I don't want to cum in you."" I let her sit for about a minute, then I grabbed her around her waist and started her lifting and dropping. I moved my hand to her breast and felt both her small tits through the halter-top. </p><p>After a minute I let her stop again. I waited a couple minutes and started her up again. She didn't like it but I think because I let her stop every now and then, she started to believe I wasn't going to cum in her. I looked around and nobody had really noticed up. They would have to look behind and to the side to notice us. I then moved my hands from her hips to her breasts. She had just slide back down onto me when my hand found the bow between her breasts that held her top up. I quickly pulled on the bow and just that quick her whole top was in my hand. I pulled it from around her and threw it on the seat with her skirt. </p><p>She started to pull her hands off the seat in front of her and I quickly caught her hands. I told her if she wanted to see her skirt or top back anytime soon, she better not move her hands again. Her hands grabbed back onto the seat in front of us and I moved my hands to her hips. This time I had only let her quit for about 30 seconds. </p><p>All the other times I let her rest about two minutes. I knew another 30 to 60 seconds was all I could take. I told her to keep moving up and down and my hands went to her breast. The sight of her totally nude in the theater will all the people in front of us made me really get excited quickly. I rubbed her chest for about 10 seconds while looking over her nude body and I felt the rush about to explode from my balls. </p><p>When I knew I couldn't stop it I grabbed Jan's hips and pulled her down all the way on me and held her there. That was my sign for her to stop. She had thought it was like every other time and I was giving things time to die down. But nothing could have been further from the truth.</p><p>I started spurting, squirt after squirt of hot sperm, deep up inside of Jan's tight little pussy. I had to sit there and make like nothing was happening when my whole body wanted to scream. I rubbed my hands up and down around her pussy where my dick was stuffed into her. I did this to hide the fact that I was shooting all my sperm deep up inside her.</p><p>I let her sit there for a good four minutes. Then I reached over and grabbed her top. I put it back on and tied it in a really ugly knot. I waited another couple minutes then I felt my dick shrinking and starting to come out of Jan. I whispered in her ear, ""See, I told you. I didn't come or anything.""</p><p>I lifted Jan up some off me and allowed her to slide back over in her seat. I cleaned myself off and pulled up my pants. I then took some napkins and cleaned up around Jan's pussy and helped her get her skirt back on. This was a great first tonight, Jan knew I had my dick in her and she allowed it to happen. I knew I could keep moving further and further with her openness to accepting what was happening to her. </p><p>I didn't even wait for five minutes, once we were dressed I took off her dark glasses and guided her out of the theater. It was only around 8pm but I took her back to my car and helped her get dressed in the clothes she wore from home. I then told her I would see her tomorrow and drove off for home. Jan sat down on the curb and just started crying. She had no control of anything that was happening. She just let a guy fuck her in the movie theater and that would always be her first fuck. </p><p>Just like her virginity was taken by a plastic vibrator. She would have to live with that the rest of her life. She cried about 20 minutes before finally getting herself together then calling her parents to come pick her up. Today was only Saturday, she still had all tomorrow to go through. But the good thing was tomorrow was the halfway mark. </p><p>Two weeks done. And her period will start any day that will knock off a week of the time. She just started praying that at anytime, her period would start. She went to sleep dreaming of that and slept until 10am in the morning. It was Sunday and she checked, her period hadn't started yet. She knew she had to go check her email, but she just didn't want to do it...</p><p>She finally checked her mail and the message from Tony told her to meet him at 1pm at the library. He told her to tell her parents she needed to do some reports and would spend most the day at the library. Then she would have some of her girlfriends pick her up for supper and they would all go out to eat somewhere. </p><p>Of course she would be with me the whole time but it would probably make her parents feel better about her being out most the time and part of the night. I did some running around to pick up a few things I needed for Jan's little get together this afternoon. I also brought a close friend with me. I knew Jan would not mind me having this friend along. </p><p>I packed up my car with everything I would need and headed out the door. I always had to be careful because I only had a learners driving permit. I was not suppose to drive with anyone else in the car. If I was every caught, my parents would have taken my car away for sure. I got to the library about five minutes late because of some of the things I had to go pick up. When I got there Jan was waiting outside. </p><p>Her parents had already dropped her off and left. She was wearing pants and a light shirt with tennis shoes. Anytime I don't tell her what to wear, she always comes dress in jeans. I don't mind because that means I have the outfit she is going to wear that day in the car. When Jan came and jumped in the car I noticed the Tan that she had gotten from yesterday. </p><p>I forgot that we had been at the beach about two hours or so. It showed on her today. Once she was in I started to drive out of the parking lot. I had a couple new things planned for Jan today. I didn't really care if she found out or not.</p><p>I had so much film footage of Jan, she could never really say NO to anything I asked. Especially if I was to show her the BEST OF JAN tape I was creating. It had great footage, great sound, and music in the background. I worked on it as often as I could. I was always a couple days behind in getting the best cuts of what I filmed onto her BEST TAPE.</p><p>When Jan saw my friend I knew she would happy to see him in the car. His name was Sheba. He was a fairly large German Shepard dog that had lived with us for about four years now. I think when Jan saw him in the car she knew it would probably be a much easier day today. </p><p>If she knew what I had in store for her, she would probably not gotten in the car.</p><p>END</p>"
339,Diary of Her Sexual Awakening,Anonymous,,"['mf', 'ff', 'teens', 'inc', 'bi', '1st', 'voy']","A diary written from a young teenage girl's point of view, who has just reached puberty and enters the sexual game of teenage life.",2012-12-02T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p><b>July 16, 1991</b></p><p>Dear Diary, </p><p>Today is my twelve'th birthday. Yesterday was the strangest day of my life. It started out with my first ""wet dream"" and then I learned about some of the secrets to becoming a woman. I will attempt to write down exactly what happened, but after this, I will definitely have to make sure this diary is hidden from here on out. </p><p>To begin I'll start with the dream and how I woke up this morning.</p><p>Joey sat on the bed, with his back to the door. Until a few minutes ago he had been resting quite comfortably. He wiped the sleep from his eyes and rose from the bed, strolling over to the dresser and retrieved a clean set of shorts and headed off to the bathroom. </p><p>I, being just one year younger, heard movement from inside his room and rushed to gather my clothes together. As I crossed out of my room, I was just in time to see the bathroom door ajar and heard the water begin to flow from the shower. Damn, just once I'd like to be able to beat him. Nothing I try to do has ever phased him in the least. My brother must be the most arrogant butthole in the universe.</p><p>The boat shuddered, as if hitting one of the speedbumps found at the entrance to their old apartment in Cleveland, Ohio. Sometimes I wished my parents hadn't taken their vacation out on the ocean. Why couldn't they have just gone to DisneyLand like other families.</p><p>Glancing at my calendar above the desk, I noticed it was Friday the 13'th. Since this was also my birthday, I recalled how my parents told me of my being born into this world during the bombing of Berlin. Now that I am twelve years of age, did they actually think I believed I had been dropped by a stork? I probably knew more about sex then they did. I'd heard their sounds of lovemaking. Did they think I was deaf to the banging of the bed against my bedroom wall? Did it really only take about four minutes to satisfy each other? Like, for real. that I would believe that the stork brought me, why did they insist on treating me like a child? Many is the time I wish that I had a friend that I could absolutely trust to tell any and all of my secrets. I wish there was someone who treated me with respect. Who treated me as an equal.</p><p>I have only one brother. He is like a mirror image of me, only he is one year older. Many people mistake us for being twins. If it wasn't for finally my maturing enough to having a bit of a chest, and my long hair black hair, we could be mistaken as identical brothers. I blame him for being older. He is always teasing and picking on me. It is few and far between that I am able to get back at him. Just last week he had stolen one of my new training bras and was using it as a slingshot in the back yard with some of the neighborhood boys. I got even with him by taking his adult magazines, hidden under his bedroom, mattress. I'll bet he is still worried that it was mom who had found them.</p><p>Leaving my bedroom, I have decided I am tired of having to wait for my brother to finish in the bathroom for my turn. So I stormed into the bathroom and pulled my panties down, sat on the toilet and glared at his wet form through the shower's glass door.</p><p>Joey heard the door open, but it didn't register until a few moments later that someone was with him. Continuing to shampoo his hair, and then rinsing it, he noticed my staring at him. Since he was only thirteen, and his masculinity was just kicking in, the fact that his sister was in the bathroom was just a bit too much for his juvenile pride to handle. He shut the water off and slid the shower door open. Acting like it didn't bother him in the least, he grabbed a towel and dried his hair, and began working his way down his body. As he reached his manhood, he emphasized the fact that he had just reached puberty and the light tuft of curls were given extreme attention with his towel. He enjoyed the amazed look on my face as I watched him exhibit himself in this manner. Just to add the icing on the cake, he wrapped the towel around the shaft of his manhood and stroked it a few times to cause it to become semi-erect. Its normal size of two inches, grew to just over three, as he excited himself to an semi-erection. A small drop of moisture formed at the eye of his hardening penis. He must have noticed I was intently watching the jerking movements and pulses his shaft, made as he moved his towel again up and down the length of his manhood.</p><p>I didn't blink an eye. If it was a battle of the body as well as the mind, I would do my best to keep with him. I leaned back on the toilet and allowed him to watch me urinate into the water below. Normally that might make most males a bit apprehensive and turned off, but he had never seen a girl perform this private bodily function. Males just usually strolled up to a john, whipped it out and aimed for the water below. His erection grew slightly as he observed me. Joey could see the spray flow from my mound and splash below. He watched the golden fluid as it left my body to shower upon the water. I then took a few sheets of toilet paper and wiping myself, I made sure that my fingers caused my vagina to spread apart and expose its virginal entrance. </p><p>We hadn't seen each others bodies since we had stopped taking baths together around five years of age. This open viewing was really the most that either of us had seen of the opposite sex naked. I calmly bent over to pull my panties up, and while doing so, brought my face purposely to within inches of his shaft. My breath had to have been felt by him as I stood upright. Strolling over to the door, I left the bathroom without so much as a backwards glance. I thought, silently to myself, that I had definitely finally bested him. Maybe now he would treat me more like an adult, instead of a brat baby sister!</p><p>Closing the door behind me , I placed an ear against it to listen for any comments Joey might make under his breath. All I could hear was a continuous smacking sound. Lowering my eyes to the keyhole, I observed my brother stroking his shaft furiously. His balls swinging, as he pummeled his fist from the tip, to the base, in a heated fashion. Suddenly his knees started buckling and I wished that I could see his face, but could only note that he was pumping his fist almost faster than I could follow. With a moan from inside the bathroom, I watched as he spurted his hot white semen. At his young age, he shot so hard, that it seemed he might never end. When he finished I saw him wiping his hand with the towel and attempting to clean the floor of his sticky substance. He then pulled on his under shorts, so off I ran to my room. </p><p>Hearing his bedroom door close, I knew that he had left and now could go in and take a shower. Upon entering the bathroom, I turned and placed the catch that served as a lock on the inside the door and stripped myself of my night shirt and panties. I saw in the mirror how erect my nipple had become and they seemed to be at least twice as large. I was really proud of the way my body had matured over the last few months. My gaze fell to the sink, where I had noticed Joey had been facing. I saw about three splotches of gooey white stuff on the edge. Remembering how his shaft had erupted, I reached down and for the first time in my life touched semen. I noticed, almost in a scientific manner, that it was indeed sticky, as some of the other more experienced girls in my class had bragged to me. I could still feel the heat from its moisture. Bringing my fingers up to my face, I could actually smell the scent of him. Disappointed, but curious, I couldn't bring herself to taste something found in a bathroom. Rubbing the semen between my fingers, I imagined two people having sex. I mean real sex. The man plunging deep inside of the woman, bringing them both to new heights of passion. I wondered what the explosion of it deep inside myself would feel like. My other hand naturally found the cleft between my legs and I began to slide my index finger gently between the moist lips. With my other hand, I placed the sticky material on my nipples and pinching them ever so slightly, felt electric jolts throughout my body. I had never revealed feelings such as those that were overbearing my body now. I thrust my pelvis out as I tore at the sheets that confined me.</p><p>---</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>This ends my dream and I will attempt to tell you of what happened during that following morning. It had seemed so real. I couldn't believe that I had thought about Joey that way, but my father never let me go around other boys. He is really the only male close to my age I have contact with. But as the morning began, I soon learned more about becoming a woman.</p><p>It was then I awoke, realizing I had just experienced my first graphic 'wet dream'. My left hand was still thrust deep into my panties and the moisture from deep inside had escaped to soak the sheets about myself. The last thing I remembered from the night before, was curling up to read a book. I had been visiting with my girlfriend and there had been a lack of reading material for my age in the guest room. So having discovered an adult book hidden in the bottom dresser drawer, and in the curiosity of it, I decided to see if some of the stories I had heard spoken about these books, with my friends, might be true. </p><p>The book had been quite graphic in detail and seemed to bring a warmth to my private areas. At first my knees bounced back and forth causing my thighs to open and close, this movement had always excited me before, but it wasn't quite enough for me any more. I needed more sensation than the simple hint of excitement it caused. I couldn't help but pull my panties to the side and begin sliding my finger up and down my privates as I read. As I got more into the story, I suddenly started to feel my vagina muscles quiver. Scared, I quit touching myself, but continued to read. </p><p>It was only a few pages later I realized that my finger was again pressing itself against my moist slit. My breath quickened as I read how the hero of the story was ravaging a beautiful amazon woman. As my eyes grew heavy, I decided I had read enough for one night and placed the book on the night stand and turned over and fell fast asleep. It wasn't until my ""wet dream"" that I had discovered that my imagination was waking me up and causing me to think more like a woman instead of a little girl. </p><p>Drawing my hand from the inside of my panties, I drew back the covers and ambered off to the bathroom to clean up before anyone else in the house woke up. Passing through the hallway, I noticed that my girlfriend, Stacey, was lying in her bed, with the covers thrown about her as well. I wondered if she might be having these feelings as well. Yet it was still early in the morning, and my friend was still deep asleep. Stacey normally wore boys pajamas to bed and I could see that Stacey had only worn the shirt. It's buttons had opened, during her tossing in the night, and one nipple was peeking out between the now open gap. I stepped into the room and covered her up with the sheet she had tossed aside in the night.</p><p>On down through the hallway, I passed my girlfriends parents room. Stacey's parents both worked at jobs that took them out of town on occasion, so it was often you might find one of them gone for days. This time Stacey's dad happened to be home. Boy was he handsome for his age. I kept thinking that if he was about ten years younger and not married I might have been lucky enough to marry a man like him. Peeking into his room, I noticed him asleep on the bed. His muscular body was turned from me, yet I could tell he never slept in pajamas like my own brother or father did. He usually wore short pants. Having caught glimpses of him after he removed them, to retire for the night, I knew that he wore only skimpy briefs. On tip toe, I crept into his room and to the other side of the bed and gazed down upon his sleeping form. My eyes immediately trailed down his body to alight upon his crotch. Thinking back, I remembered how some girls said they liked to look at a mans butt. I chuckled, as I had always thought that was silly. I mean, a girl couldn't have sex with a mans butt, could they? </p><p>He had been laying on the floor watching TV with them earlier. I wished he had fallen asleep there. I imagined taking advantage of him while he sleeping at my feet. I could have easily touched his manhood and he would have never known. The one time I had really wished he had stayed in the front room and wrestled with me, tackling me and pinning my body to the floor, with his crotch next to mine, separated only by thin pieces of cloth. His innocent tickling came so close to sexually teasing. Last night I would have teased him back with threats of depantsing him, and I knew that he would have let me. Some men really enjoyed having the woman being dominate. Especially when they were unsure of how far to go with them. This meant that the girl could have control over a situation and was usually more relaxed and excitable knowing she was the master over his total existence. Dave was just one of the few men who had this quality. If he ever stepped slightly out of bounds, he instantly apologized and I knew he really meant it.</p><p>It was then Dave rolled over onto his back. I jumped next to the dresser, so that he might not see me if he woke up. Yet the regular breathing of his, showed me that he was still in a deep sleep. His arm covered his face and a slight stubble was forming, since he must have forgotten to shave the prior morning. </p><p>The way he was laying was now more to my advantage, as I had a clear view of his stretched out body. He was indeed wearing a pair of silk briefs. They may normally cover his manhood, yet at these early hours of the morning, showed his penis semi-erect. My brother often had a hard-on that formed a little tent in his sheets, and mom had explained that most males get an erection when they sleep. It seemed they never stopped thinking of sex or something related to that subject. Little did they know that women have the same feelings, but would never let the male species catch on to that fact!</p><p>As I looked down at him, I discovered the tip of his shaft had slipped out the elastic of his briefs and was in plain sight for me to view. I knew that if he was to wake up now, he would never say a word, yet the embarrassment of being there, would make me want to melt into the floor. Just as the thought of seeing his totally nude body crossed my mind, I leaned over to gain a closer view of the crown of his cock. His heavy breathing showed me that he was still fast asleep. I cautiously reached down and touched the outline of his manhood through his briefs. His breaths became faster and I noticed his shaft becoming more erect. Scared, I backed away from him, yet couldn't bring myself to leave. Leaning over again, I placed my finger in the gap formed by his manhood and the elastic of his briefs. I had played enough tricks on my brother, that I knew that most men could sleep through an atomic explosion. Even if he did awaken, I knew he would pretend to stay asleep. It was doubtful that he would wake up though. </p><p>Once I had put Joey's hand in a glass of very warm water, while he slept. I'd had heard that it caused a person who was asleep to wet the bed. It sure caused a wet pool around my brothers sheets to form. I had felt quite smug in that dirty trick!</p><p>Drawing my attention to the main attraction within inches of me, I pulled back on the elastic of Dave's skimpy briefs. I gasped, as my slight touch caused his now rigid penis to help bring the thin material away from his body. His breathing was now much more rapid, yet I sensed he was still asleep. I thought, if anything, he will probably think this is all a dream, such as I had earlier. My hand trembled as I pulled the shorts down farther and exposed his complete manhood. I had never viewed a mans penis. Sure, I had seen my brothers when they were younger, yet that was nothing like the fully developed appendage I was viewing now. It was really scary, thrilling, electrifying, and definitely went against everything I had been taught and warned about. But I had to stay and see that beautiful, yet intimidating manhood. Someday I knew I would feel the pulsing of one just like this, between my own legs. The thought of his cock driving itself deep inside my privates almost caused me to run out of the room. Just the idea that something so large could ever plunge into me, caused my body to cringe. It was then I realized that women must have been made to be compatible and though I couldn't, no wouldn't, imagine it pulsing in my most private of places. I knew my privates could stretch to accept his throbbing manhood, had I really wanted it to.</p><p>I had to touch him and see if it was real. My tiny fingers lightly ran themselves up and down the base of his shaft. Bravely, I even reached down, and tickled the pubic hairs that surrounded his testicles. His breath became ragged as I continued running my fingers through his pubic hairs. Realizing that if I continued my exploration, he might ejaculate. I stopped until his breathing became more regular. I just had to know if what the other girls said was true about the taste of semen. Would I be able to make him perform without his waking up? Was cum actually salty? Why did they say it was sticky? This must be why women can have total control over a man, as least in the bedroom. If I could control him, I could learn to control anything that came up against me in life. But could he orgasm without having intercourse? Was what I was doing classified as having sex? Only a few people might say yes, many would argue the other way. Yet wasn't sex the actual act of intercourse? Couldn't two people enjoy each others company intimately without actual penetration? I had learned in sex education class that men can orgasm in their sleep, and that ""wet dreams"" were a part of their daily life. Why couldn't girls enjoy sexual thought the way that men must be able to? I thought about my earlier dream and realized women have those thoughts as well, but just didn't vocalize the fact to everyone.</p><p>There were to many thoughts running through my head. I felt like I was angry with all the people in the world. Why wasn't life just plain and simple? Why do we have to hide everything we do as if it is wrong? Why did we even have to wear clothes? It seemed like only the rich could wear fancy clothes and if no one wore any, then we'd have to classify people for what they were instead of what they wore. Are these thoughts wrong? What is wrong? Some say that a woman's body is a temple, while others state it's a receptacle. Some men could be so cruel, while others were so nice. It was then I came to the realization that it would only be resolved if I decided herself. Each of us are individuals and no one is the same. The best decisions may be okay for the majority, yet that still meant that some minorities would still be hurt. True one should save themselves for marriage, yet in this day and age of divorce and separation and abuse, what is the reasoning for loosing so many years of a life, saving for that one special person, just to have them leave later? What about disease? Couldn't that be God's way of punishing those who do not abstain? Yet didn't God give us this urge to explore and be intimate? He didn't just have us 'reproduce'! It's true, most girls mature physically more than mentally, but hadn't I really been the one in charge of our household since both of my own parents were away at work most of time? I felt that I was much more mentally fit then most adults would admit. The fact was, I was probably more mature than many adults I knew.</p><p>I made my decision in one felled swoop. I knew that I pondered on the answer I would give myself many times in the past, if the chance ever arose, it would be this. I would insure that any man I might explore the facts of life with, would have to follow the ground rules we both set forth. With neither of us going too far and yet far enough to satisfy each other. This would allow me to be true to the way I had been raised and yet true to myself. Doesn't a flower bloom and share its beauty, before the petals fall off to allow it to seed before dying?</p><p>---</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>I can remember back when I was eight and Tommy, the boy next door and I played ""I'll show you mine if you show me yours..."" I can remember wondering why I had been born without a penis like him. Now I am glad that I am a woman. We seem to have the better deal. I remember touching Tommy's little echo of manhood, and even at his early years, he had gotten a hard-on. I think it scared him more than me, because he had pulled his shorts up and went running from the shed. I have always secretly desired to see what might have happened had I continued playing with his privates.</p><p>Now that I had made my decision, I threw caution to the wind and decided to give myself some pleasure, instead of always playing second fiddle. I really wanted to experiment more, and I knew that I could trust Dave. I lowered my tongue to swirl it around his erect manhood. His body responded with a slight thrust up, causing his shaft to actually enter my mouth. I liked the taste of his manhood, and my excitement was building deep within me. Raising my head and releasing his shaft, it stood straight up, pulsing and calling to be satisfied. I stood upright and removed my night shirt. My nipples were erect and jutted forward in excitement. This was my choice and I was the one in control. No one was telling me I had to do this. It just felt right! </p><p>I couldn't bring myself to remove my panties, it was as if the fact that one of us had our underwear on, then we wouldn't have to worry about going to far.. I then placed one hand against the now totally soaked material of my pink panties and rubbed my fingers into the cleft formed between my legs. Throwing caution to the wind, I again lowered my lips to kiss his manhood. I could see this excited his body and caused my own arousal to increase. My free hand began exploring his shaft, cupping it and bringing it up and down against his shaft in a pumping action, I could feel the sack below tighten. His penis became more rigid in my exploration. My tongue felt his cock pulsing now and I could feel his hips starting to thrust slightly. </p><p>Frightened, but feeling totally nasty, I brought my mouth deeper onto his shaft. I took as much of his manhood inside as I thought possible. I imagined my mouth to be the deep warmth of my vagina. My other hand was now working my mound faster and faster. I had never felt this good and especially not in this way. It was so good and bad at the same time. The tingling inside my thighs was so much that I thought I might explode. His thrusts into my mouth were now matching the bobbing of my head, as I slid my lips down the length of his shaft as far as I could, until bringing it back up to rest just before his cock could escape the confines of the warmness of my throat. Just as I thought I would fall to my knees, in my own tingling rush of excitement in anticipation, my legs quivered and he couldn't hold back his intense pleasure and he spewed forth. </p><p>The force of his cuming caused some of it to trickle down my throat and it felt like a warm fire forming in my mouth. The taste of his semen caused me to orgasm. My Fingers were no longer just playing around the edges of my vagina, but thrusting deep within myself. My panties were now more in the way, yet gave me enough access to jam my fingers to the first knuckle. I wanted them to go deeper, yet with the confinement of my underwear, I continued to thrust them as far inside as they would go. His orgasm was greater than I could have imagined and he continued to spurt into my mouth. I gagged slightly and pulled my head back, but refused to stop pumping his shaft with my hand. Now I could see the semen spurt through the tiny eye at the crown of his shaft. my own orgasm intensified and I had to let go of his cock to finish my own needs. </p><p>My free hand flew to my nipples and pinching them, while I rammed my other hand deep inside myself, thrusting my fingers around the elastic waistband that had kept me from enjoying the pleasure of my fingers deeply penetrating deep inside. I watched him continue to ejaculate and it dribbled down the length of his shaft to pool on his chest. My hand acted as if it was acting of its own accord, plunging again and again inside of me. It drove me over the edge. My hips began thrusting and my first real orgasm began. With each quiver of my fingers, I pressed my palm against my mound, forcing pressure against my clitoris. Faster and deeper I plunged. I looked over and saw Dave watching me. The thought of him viewing me masturbate like this didn't embarrass me like I thought it would. It actually increased my own excitement. Knowing that he was seeing me so vulnerable and exposed, thrilled me as never before. My vagina twitched and contracted with each thrust of my fingers. My knees gave out and I threw herself against the bed. I viewed his manhood only inches from my face and I spasmed again in complete orgasm. I now was truly incorporated into the world of the forbidden sexual knowledge of being a woman. It left me feeling complete and total. </p><p>---</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>Here is the turning point. If it hadn't been someone as mature and caring as Dave, I might have decided life was no longer worth living. As I note below, I am reminding myself what a wonderful person he has turned out to be.</p><p>Looking up at me, Dave just smiled . Now that I was spent and my orgasm complete, I was coming down to reality. I knew that he was awake and the hope that he would sleep through this was shattered. Any other man would have never even come close to waking up, but for my thrusts against him while I shuddered in my orgasm had jolted him. Heck I could have probably straddled him and rode him till he exploded deep inside of me and he wouldn't have woke up, but in my excitement, I had shaken the bed with my quivering body. </p><p>Wow was this getting complicated. Dave just raised one finger to his lips indicating for me to shush, and asked if I might not want to use the bathroom and take a shower. I just nodded my head yes and started to turn away, when he asked to stop a second and talk. In a whisper, I told him that he must hate me and be angry for the way that I acted. </p><p>Dave replied, ""no, in fact I am anything but in hate for you. What you have done is to fulfill the need of both yourself and another person. There is nothing that is more wonderful and beautiful in this world then two people showing such closeness. In all your beauty and caring , how can one hate? It is so much better to give than receive and you have given me the sexual pleasure of your attention. What more could a man pray for?"" I cried that it had all been a mistake. I promised to never do it again. </p><p>He looked up at me and when our eyes met, we knew that would be a lie. At that moment we cared for each other more than just as friends. But we knew that we could always go back to just being friends, should either one of us decided we needed to. We would never loose the memory of the closeness and open feelings they had, but I had to get him to promise to never say anything to anyone. He laughed, ""Who could I tell?"" ""It would get me into more trouble than you. Remember you are underage. In actuality you have me in your power. I am yours to command... to a point. If humanly possible I will do anything for you, just to have you remain."" </p><p>---</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>As I said earlier, isn't he just the most beautiful person? I have always dreamed of being close to someone I could tell (and yes, act out) my most private feelings. I am so glad that I have him for a friend!</p><p>I then left to use the bathroom. When I stepped into the shower, and where I felt I might have been washing to cleanse myself, of the whole experience, I knew that one cleaned themselves, when they felt dirty, and what I had experienced was beautiful. True it might leave some lingering doubts, yet I felt that I was mature enough to handle them. </p><p>Finishing my shower, I went into the guest room and changed into hiking clothes, as we were to go on a trip to the forest located nearby. I could hear that Stacey had awaken and would figured she would soon be over into my room to check and see if I was up yet. As I drew on a fresh pair of panties and looked into the mirror in the dresser, I saw not a little girl, but a developing woman. I pulled an old tee-shirt over my head and noticed how my nipples were still jutting forth through the material. As I got my pants on and pulled the zipper up, I could almost feel my fingers thrusting deep inside me again. The taste of his semen was a special memory in my mouth, where I savored it and it caused small electrical pulses to course throughout my body again. Just them Stacey came bouncing into the room. She asked if I had slept okay and was ready to go on the hike today. </p><p>I asked her, ""Sure! If your father or mother taking us?"" </p><p>Stacey said, ""Dad is, as mom will be out of town for at least two more days. Why?"" </p><p>I casually replied, ""I was just curious because your dad is so much more fun to go out to the woods with."" </p><p>Stacey said, ""Ain't it the truth. Oh and by the way, bring some an extra towel. There is a lake deep in the woods and we might convince dad if we can go swimming in it.""</p><p>We finished breakfast and headed off in the old truck toward Potters Dam. It was a wonderful day out, with the sun shining ever so brightly. As we veered around a particularly sharp bend, I found myself leaning against Dave. Rather than draw away, I kept myself close to him. I glanced over at Stacey and saw her looking away toward the mountains in the distance. I sneaked my hand over and gently squeezed Daves crotch, while I kept my eyes trained on Stacey to insure she wasn't looking. </p><p>When we arrived at the entrance to the parking area, we noticed other hikers were already there so we parked as far from them as possible. Grabbing our gear we headed off toward the blind mans bluff. </p><p>It was rough trailing for two young ladies, yet Dave managed to help us whenever we needed it and we soon were deep into the woods. </p><p>We came up on a wide area overlooking the river that fed into the lake below. Hearing shouts and taunts, we went farther around the bend and could see the entire river basin from there. </p><p>Looking down, Stacey and I were both surprised to see four guys about our own age skinny dipping in the river. They were racing to the edge, jumping out and then diving back in. I could see their small claims to manhood bouncing up and down as they ran to and fro. Stacey just stared open mouthed. I looked over at her and replied, ""Hey you better close that mouth or one of them boys might find something to fill it with.""</p><p>
Stacey just continued to stare for a few moments, and than turned to me and said"" Ha! It'd take all four of them to even satisfy me, let alone you!"" </p><p>It was then Stacey remembered her father was standing behind them. She corrected herself and said, "" I mean... like when I'm older..."" Dave just chuckled and said, ""ain't if wonderful to be young. I'm going to go on a little farther, you two can catch up in a second.""</p><p>We continued to watch the boys splash around for a few minutes and joked at each other about which one of the boys would grow up and satisfy us the most. The boys must have been from a nearby town, as neither of us knew any of them, yet one boy stood out in the crowd. He looked to be about thirteen or fourteen, and had definitely reached puberty. His masculinity was obvious, even from the distance that we watched. After about five minutes of casual comments on the boys we then went on down the trail and caught up with Stacey's father. </p><p>As we traversed farther into the woods, butterflies crossed our path and red wing blackbirds were flying around. A squirrel passed just in front of us and we continued over the trail toward the lake. Stacey was looking up at the robins building a next up in a tree when she fell over a hidden root and twisted her ankle. Her sharp cry brought Dave back immediately. He picked her up and carried her toward a clearing at the edge of the lake. Gently he set her down and removed her tennis shoe and examined how bad her foot might be. He found no visible damage but told her to stay off it for a few minutes. He said we needed a break anyway. </p><p>Stacey made herself comfortable against the back of a tree and we broke out some of the sandwiches we had brought along. Stacey said her foot was still hurting and would we mind if she rested there and read some of her book while she relaxed. Dave and I glanced at each other and we both said simultaneously, that we didn't mind. Dave said he was going to take a quick walk along the edge of the lake, and I offered to go with him. </p><p>As we went out of sight, Dave called back to Stacey for her to just yell if she needed them, as he would be within shouting distance, and to not get on her foot until we came back and he checked it out.</p><p>---</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>Sorry I had to pause for a while. Now that we are back home, my brother is up to his old tricks of being a big brat. If only he would grow up. God, it seemed boys never matured! He just stormed into my room, without knocking or anything. At least I was able to put you away before he realized what I was writing. I will try to pick up where I was so rudely interrupted.</p><p>We had no longer gotten out of sight of Stacey, when another clearing appeared. It was as if it had been made especially for us. Dave sat on the soft grass and leaned back against the tree that was shading them. I snuggled up against him and reached over to unbutton his shirt. </p><p>His chest was covered with hair and I ran my hands through them. He put his arm around my waist and like a boy in a drive-in theater, sneaked his hand against my small breasts. </p><p>Dave said, ""I want to be open with you, I don't want to ever hurt you, so if you ever feel uncomfortable, just say no and we'll stop."" </p><p>These were the words that I so needed to hear. I knew that he would stop if we got too far. Slowly my hand trailed down his chest. Dave allowed me to do everything. I was in complete control. This way I also knew I wouldn't have to worry about doing anything that I did not want to. But, oh did my body want to. I could already feel the moisture building up deep between my thighs in anticipation of what might, no, would happen. </p><p>He watched me reach down and slowly untie the strings that held his pants up. I slipped my hands inside his pants and attempted to tug them down. Dave lifted up and allowed me to pull them down exposing his briefs. His cock was already straining to be free. Leaning over he pulled his pants the rest of the way off. Then he turned to me, and said, ""Now it's my turn to please you..."". </p><p>---</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>I had to take a break just now. Reflecting back on some of these memories has gotten me excited just thinking about the new and exciting pleasures my body and mind has been awakened to. Thank goodness I am typing this, or my hands would show a definite shaking in the writing. I'm going to get a glass of diet coke and get right back to writing this while I still have it all fresh in my mind.</p><p>Dave gently lay me on my back, with it leaned against the tree he had been resting on, and lifted my tee-shirt over my head. My tiny nipples stood out crying for attention. He obliged them, by leaning over and gently sucking the edges of my buds. </p><p>True, my breasts were not yet fully developed, so he was able to place his whole mouth over them while he explored my nipples with his tongue. </p><p>Releasing the one breast caused me to feel a moment of disappointment, yet as he began kissing my other and cupping the first, I was soon quietly moaning. He then reached down to my pants and began unzipping them. Scared again, I placed my hand down to stop him. He immediately stopped. This gave me the confidence in knowing that I could stop him if I needed to. </p><p>I unzipped my pants myself and he helped me to remove them. My cotton white panties were already soaked and he could see the outline of my slit through the thin material. Dave slowly rolled my panties down, exposing my pre-pubesent privates to the forest that surrounded us and to the world. </p><p>My mound is just beginning to be covered in a dark fuzz that passed for pubic hair. The innocence of my delicate tuft showed him my inexperience in the ways of life. He gently and ever so delicately, tugged my panties down past my knees and lay them atop the pants thrown to the side. </p><p>I had placed my hands over my tiny mound as if protecting myself from his gaze. Dave then did a wicked thing. He began kissing my feet. Inching his way up, just past my ankles, then to my calves, upward toward my knees. Then without regards to my hands, he slowly spread my legs apart with his gentle kisses.</p><p>I began to become more nervous as he inched himself closer and closer to my mound. Just when I thought I would get up and run, I found some hidden courage and I steeled myself to let his tongue meet my vagina. As it slid up and down my tiny slit, it caused waves of new feelings to come over me. </p><p>My legs spread themselves even more, in hopes of this constant attention. He separated the tiny lips that covered my tunnel and his experienced tongue now whipped itself around my clitoris. I hadn't even realized I had such a part of my body that was so sensitive to a mans touch. Soon my hips were thrusting up to drive his face deeper into me. My juices were flowing forth and he was sucking it all up. </p><p>As the first wave of intense buildup of unexplained emotions built up in me, I realized what exactly a orgasm was. I knew that my first real orgasm had began. I knew that my previous attempts of playing with myself, could never compare to this. It took several minutes of effort on his part, as I was still frightened and this made me slow in reaching first peak. The first spasm I felt seemed to almost exploded inside me. I clenched my teeth and hands. My pelvis thrust and pumped furiously against his experienced tongue. I could hear his slurping as he fought to push me into a deeper orgasm, and I let him drive his tongue deep inside me. Just when I thought I could take it no longer, another orgasm hit and I was bucking and thrusting again. </p><p>---</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>I want to make a note that it was 5:30 in the morning on Friday the 13'th, my 12'th birthday, when I had my first real orgasm. This day I will always remember as the beginning of my becoming a woman It felt GREAT!</p><p>Dave came up for air and lay down besides me. My breathing was still irregular. I knew now that the ultimate show of love was to satisfy one's partner, and not ones self. As I caught my breath, I stared down at the bulge in his shorts. Gosh it was good, to know that we could have this much intimacy and still be true to ourselves. Now that he had driven me to such etcasy, I wanted so much to please him in return.</p><p>I rose to a sitting position and looking at the bulge in his briefs, and laughing, I said ""look like your little friend isn't so little and could use some attention."" It was them he explained to me what a ""69' really was. He told me to sit on his chest facing away from him. </p><p>Now my back was to him and as I leaned over so he could reach my tiny cleft with his tongue again. This almost made me forget what I had started out to do, but as I gazed down on his crotch, I remembered. Reaching forward, I pushed his briefs down and his cock sprang into full view. It was as scary to me to see as before, but I knew that his needs were greater than even mine had been. I would have done this, had he even failed to bring me to the orgasm and the pleasure that he had shown my a few moments ago. </p><p>I quickly engulfed as much of his manhood into my mouth as I could. A few days ago I would have thought this to be really gross. Now I knew this is what made him feel like the world would explode for himself. I knew that he understood what it meant for me to do this to him. At least I hoped he understood that I did this for myself as much as for him. </p><p>I raised my head to take another plunge down his shaft and I naturally felt that a small amount of suction would increase the sensation he was feeling. I could tell that I was doing it right, because he began to thrust his hips more rapid. It was then I felt his finger begin to slide deep inside my moist tunnel. </p><p>All the while Dave's tongue still playfully circled my clitoris, but as his second finger joined the first and reached the depths of my womb, I shuddered as another orgasm hit deep within me. I never knew it was possible to have more than one orgasm, or before today, what an orgasm even was! I almost blacked out over the sensations I was feeling. He continued thrusting his finger in and out, as if to give me the rhythm that he needed me to pump my mouth along his shaft. I reached out and holding myself up with one hand, used the other to grab the base of his shaft. </p><p>My tiny mouth could never get the entire amount in, so I cupped my hand and slid it up and down its length, along with my mouth, to give him the full sensation. I felt his cock quivering and the pulsing indicating he would be cuming himself soon. </p><p>I plunged my mouth so deep on his cock that the crown went into the back of my throat and I gagged as I tried to swallow and continue giving him the best my inexperienced talents could. </p><p>As he brought his hips down and I felt his manhood slide away, I knew that though it was difficult and scary to me , I wanted to try that again, so I forced myself to swallow down as his cock came jutting up. Relaxing my throat, I could fell his penis get even harder and it engulfed my entire throat. I swallowed deeply and this allowed me to relax and take more of his cock deeper inside. </p><p>Feeling the pulsing of his cock deep inside my mouth, I knew that within just a few seconds I would be rewarded with his entire body responding to my actions. That I was so able to give this much pleasure to someone else was a rush in itself. </p><p>With just a few more strokes he began spewing forth his hot white jism. Deep into my throat it trickled. Swallowing as much as I possible could, I continued to suck every drop from his manhood. </p><p>My own pelvis was thrusting harder as his fingers plunged deep inside me. Just as I tasted his final drop of cum, I erupted in my own right and orgasm again. Laying there, we continued to suckle each other, though both knew we were spent and exhausted. It seemed as though neither wanted to let go of the pleasure that we had given each other.</p><p>---</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>Here it is the next night, and I can still almost taste his semen. It was not a dirty and gross experience as I had been falsely led to believe. It is no more unnatural than breathing, but I have to admit it is hard to breath while I was giving him face.... ha ha...</p><p>I knew it couldn't last forever, as much as I would have liked it to, and we heard talking from over at the clearing where we had left Stacey. Throwing on our clothes, we wondered who it might be that she could be talking to. As we came up on the edge of the clearing where Stacey had been siting, I noticed her talking to one of the boys that had been skinny dipping earlier.</p><p>It was hard for Dave to see his daughter talking to a boy that had been running around naked just a few minutes ago. At least the boy now had a pair of gym shorts on. Dave thought for a minute and whispered to me to be quiet and they moved to the edge of the clearing for a good view, yet so as not to intrude on the young couple. Dave leaned over to me and said, ""don't worry, I have confidence in her. "" ""Besides, he might be Mr. Right for her learn something about life with.</p><p>---</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>For a few lines I am going to pretend that I can read into Stacey's mind. I'm sure that she may not have thought this exactly, but I know I would have, so here goes my version of her thoughts. I think we've shared enough of each others private moments that I can relate to what happened next.</p><p>Stacey had been laying there and was dreaming of school starting in just a few days. She was sure that this year would be more interesting than the last one. Most of the boys had teased her and never really taken a look at her for the woman that she was becoming. They failed to notice the time that she spent making extra sure that each hair was combed exact. The fact that she now was wearing a training bra. Or even that she no longer wore jeans that often. A nice short dress that might get blown up by a stray wind was the latest style. Her biggest fear was no one would ask her to the school dances. </p><p>Stacey knew that she might not be the most popular girl in her class. She never sat at her desk and let her legs dangle open so a boy might glimpse her panties, like some of the other classmates she had. She watched them running and playing in Gym class. Their muscular bodies, sweating as they ran up and down the length of the basketball court. If one of the boys fell down, and she was watching closely, their shorts hang loose and she could see the jock strap that tightly imprisoned their manhood. Passing the boys shower room, she could hear the taunts and jokes they yelled at each other. Could they be ignoring her because of her inexperienced attitudes? </p><p>""At least I have some friends at school."", thought Stacey. Some of them were even boys. This didn't mean those boys that spoke with her were really interested in the way that she felt or thought of her as a girl. They saw her more as a tomboy that was ""just one of the guys"". She could never relate to them with some of the new and fresh emotions that she was growing to feel. Once she had sat next to a boy in study hall and looking over, saw that he had hidden an adult magazine inside of his textbook.</p><p>She could see the boy's intense stare at the girl pasted on the centerfold. it was time that she realized that in order for her to fit into this world, she would have to make adjustments and start doing things with more of an adult attitude. Maybe girls could be good little examples in public, but she had to learn how to get them interested in her in private.</p><p>Stacey had been almost asleep, there in that beautiful clearing in the woods, when she heard the footsteps of someone approaching. She glanced up and saw that it was one of the boys from earlier. He walked over to her and said that his name was Thomas. He was out on a boyscout outing and they had sneaked off from the rest of the troop to explore for something different that just tying knots. Stacey gave him the once over and noticed that though he was now wearing gym shorts, the sun shone directly behind him and she could see almost through them. His manhood now seemed much larger than it had from the distance above the river. </p><p>Thomas asked her where she was from and Stacey said that she lived in the city about ten miles North of the forest. He then sat besides her and noticed that her one tennis shoe was off. She explained to him how she had twisted her ankle. It had been a silly accident and for him to ignore it.</p><p>The sympathy that he felt toward her and her pain made him want to help her in any way possible. He asked her if he might massage the ankle to increase the circulation in it. With a reply that his actions would be most grateful, he moved to her feet and sat indian style. Placing her foot across his legs, it dangled quite closely to the slight bulge in his gym shorts. He began kneading her muscles in the calf of her leg and rubbing it back and forth, the pain soon forgotten in the sensual care that he took in his massage. </p><p>---</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>I am reading what I have just written. I highly suspect that Stacey will not be a wallflower or tomboy acting fool when she starts school this year!</p><p>A fly had been swarming around and chose this time to alight on Stacey's face, and she swatted at it. This caused her body to move downward. If this was her intent, she never let on, yet now the bottom of her foot now was just touching his crotch. As he continued to massage her ankle, she could feel his back and forth action caused her foot to rub up and down against his manhood. </p><p>His methodical repetition caused her to relax and devote her attention on the thought that although it was her foot, she was actually touching a boys privates. It caused her to think back to the many times that she had explored herself in the darkness of the night and imagined what a boys penis might feel like. </p><p>She could feel the bottom of her feet touch the shaft inside his shorts and its beat with the pumping of his heart at the touch of her. Stacey definitely wanted more. Her main concern was that her father might be coming back up the trail at any moment and catch her being with a boy, let alone the hope that this would be more than a simple conversation. Stacey then told Thomas that she thought she might be able to walk on it a little. He helped her rise and she exaggerated the fact that her foot was still sore and leaned on him for support. </p><p>Looking toward the trail that her father had taken, she asked Tom if he might help her walk a little ways. Thomas was quick to reply that he would. So she headed at an angle away from the trail her father had used, yet still within hearing (little to their knowledge, in sight) of her father.</p><p>As they settled down a small distance away, Stacey lay down in the tall grass and lifted her sore ankle up so that she knew Thomas could gaze down at the gap formed in the legs of her shorts. She was wearing her flowery pink panties and as the sun glinted off them through the gap she had formed. She saw the bulge in his shorts increase in size and his eyes glued to her. </p><p>He asked her if she wanted him to massage her again, and she told him yes, and that he could do the foot also. He laughed at that and said he'd be glad to oblige her in any of her needs.</p><p>With her legs still spread from lifting his foot, he reached down and without hesitation, grabbed her shorts and tugged them down from her waist. </p><p>Removing the confining material that seperated him from her, left her laying there clad only in her tee-shirt and pale blue panties. He caught the waistband of her silky undergarments and pulled them down, letting her mound come into view. He removed her panties the rest of the way and leaned over and placing his middle finger into the cleft of her privates, began stroking her pussy lips up and down. She corrected him in that he was pumping his finger to fast and to go at a slower pace. </p><p>He obliged by decreasing his rhythm, and reaching up her shirt to cup her left breast. As he leaned over her to reach her breasts, his cock was now straining to be free of his shorts and she reached down and pulled the waistband away allowing his manhood to spring into view. He leaned more on top of her and his cock was now hovering inches above her crotch. She reached down and encased the shaft with her tiny hands. This allowed her to give him pleasure, while insuring he didn't accidentally forget and try to ram it inside her, while she was in such a vulnerable position.</p><p>She was now soaking wet, the moisture of her lubricant allowing his fingers to plunge deeper inside her. The smacking sounds that his hand made against her mound, along with the fingers sliding in and out, caused her to start her first orgasm. Her muscles in her vagina contracted and she began to pummel her fist up and down his rigid shaft. He thrust his hips in unison with her fist and suddenly drew away. He asked her if she trusted him. She said yes, but she was not ready for intercourse, as she was saving herself. He told her to lie down and place her legs together. </p><p>He then pulled her tee-shirt off and placed it under her back. The he lay on top of her and told her that he promised there would be no penetration inside of her. He slid his cock toward her mound and the small triangle it formed and as the head of his hard throbbing cock brushed trough her pubic hairs, she jumped as if electrified. </p><p>He then slid down until his shaft was positioned over the Y formed by her closed legs. Thrusting downward, his penis separated her pussy lips and passed by the entrance to her womb, continuing on between her legs, past her anus and touching the grass below them. As he drew up for another plunge, a moan escaped Stacey's throat and she began the longest, deepest, orgasm she had ever felt develop. He had showed her a way to have his shaft plunge its way pass her clitoris, giving her intense pleasure and not penetrate! He thrusted repeatedly, giving no mercy to her emotions. </p><p>Her legs squeezed as tightly as they could, giving as much pressure to surrounding his manhood as possible. His thrusting became faster and her nipples brushed against his chest and became even more erect. He leaned down and caressed them with his tongue. As she buckled her hips up to meet his downward drive, she came again and again in waves of pleasure. Suddenly he spurted his hot white semen all over her love mound, causing its slickness to lubricate his penis through her vaginal lips. </p><p>He spewed forth so much semen that it dribbled down her crotch and up the crack of her behind. Her orgasm came to a peak and they lay together for what seemed like hours. It was wonderful that she had now discovered that it was possible to come so close to having intercourse, yet still refrain from penetration.</p><p>Satisfied, knowing this left her so much to discover yet, but enabling them to share such a beautiful relationship. Neither of them felt cheated. Thomas told her that he had read about doing it this way in a biology book. It was a form of birth control used often in the old days before condoms and the pill. She laughed at him and lifted her face to his and kissed him deeply on the cheek. She replied, ""Thank goodness for books, our parents would have never told us this truth."" ""And remember they are always harping on us to do our homework and reading is a part of homework..."" They both laughed at that.</p><p>Both knew that they would quite possibly never see each other after today, but were content in the moment that they had shared together. He promised he would write, as his finger was still drawing little circles around her nipples. She said that she would cherish each letter and keep them forever, as she played with his now limp shaft. They explored each others bodies, as if to memorize them forever. </p><p>---</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>Here ends my story of Staceys first real experience into the sexual world. Who would have ever believed we were both lucky enough to share the same day to be introduced into the adult life. I will now get into what happened right after Stacey and the boy headed back to the clearing.</p><p>Stacey's father and I had observed it all from our hiding place above. Dave seemed almost in tears, and I asked him why he was so sad. He said that he had just lost his little girl, and was sad, yet was happy that she was now on her way to becoming a women, which also made him proud. </p><p>Dave told me that he was also glad that Stacey had taken to heart all the things he had taught her and she was still pure, yet satisfied. He said that he knew the day would come when she would begin following the path to becoming an adult, and was glad that it had been with someone who was so tender and caring. His greatest fear would have been that some male would have just used her and then thrown her away like a rag doll. Now she realizes that some men can be passionate and even hot blooded hormoned boys can know there are many ways of expressing love.</p><p>We watched the young couple get dressed and walk back toward the clearing where her father had left from. I noticed that Stacey was no longer limping, yet she was still holding tight to Thomas. Dave looked at me and said, ""Let's go for a walk, to give them time to cool down and get themselves organized."" He took my hand and we wandered down the trail, towards the clear blue lake. </p><p>Reaching the clear blue water, he sat on a nearby rock and indicated for me to sit down next to him. We just sat there for a few minutes and held hands. Neither of us said anything. I leaned more on Dave's shoulder and the comfort of his strength, that led me to know that he was more than just a friend. He was a teacher, a companion, and her my special friend. </p><p>I knew that even should we never touch each other again, that the time we had shared teaching me, and exploring each others most intimate fantasies, made life worth living. It was like someone who had only seen paintings of flowers, to suddenly reach out and touch one. The scent and texture of it overwhelming. The beauty that nature blessed them with was such a wonderful experience. </p><p>That person had never missed real flowers out of ignorance or censorship and would have been content with just gazing on the picture. Yet now that the chance had been given to explore the real item, it allowed that person to become special in their own way. </p><p>We held hands for what seemed like eternity before rising to go back towards the clearing Stacey was.</p><p>---</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>I hope that the man that I eventually settle down with is as caring and gentle as Dave was in teaching me about sexuality. We both know that we can never be more than teacher and student, lover and friend, man and woman. But we will always have these cherished moments when he took time out of his life to share his maturity and experiences with me. Now I may even be more prepared to any situation a boy closer to my own age may try to get me in.</p><p>Dave and I came into view a few moments later and we walked toward the couple sitting innocently in the clearing. The first thing that I noticed was that Thomas's gym shorts were stained, but I kept quiet about it. Which was good, because if Stacey had looked closely, she would have seen the globs of semen still glistening in my long flowing hair.</p><p>We sat around and finished the rest of the sandwiches and asked Thomas if we might walk him back to his campsite. He replied that it was only about two miles back up one of the trails and it shouldn't take them long to get there. He said it was boring, but they could come by for a visit if they wanted to.</p><p>Thomas struck out in the lead and Stacey was never more than a few feet behind him. Dave and I held hands and followed a small distance behind them. </p><p>They never noticed us, or if they did, they thought he was helping me through the rough sections of the trail. Little did they know that our touching caused small electric pulses to course through our bodies. His firm grip that was so masculine and protective. Leading on down through the trail, I again noticed what a perfect day we had shared so far.</p><p>Entering the campsite, we were greeted by the scoutmaster, who asked them if they might like to share the lunch meal. He told us it wasn't going to be extremely fancy, but we could join in the preparations if we like to cook out. All four off us went over to the campfire and began helping prepare the many different foods that were being cooked over the open campfire. </p><p>The dinner turned out to be good, with hotdogs and hamburgers, hot coffee and cokes. The desert was a cake that had been cooking next to the fire all morning. Even the icing that went on it was perfect. </p><p>After a while, we took leave of the campsite and Stacey said good-bye to Thomas. She left him her address, so that he might write her once in awhile. Stacey told him to write whatever came into his mind, as her mail was never opened by other members of her family. Thomas laughed and whispered to her that he would write her with vivid descriptions of any new experiences he had if Stacey would do the same in return.</p><p>The trail that led back down to the car seemed to take only a few moments, where as on the way up it had seemed like hours. We sang silly little songs all the way back to the house. Pulling onto the street where Dave and Stacey lived, I saw my brother riding his bike at the far end. Dave tooted the horn on the car and we pulled into their driveway. </p><p>My brother, Mark, came peddling up to the car and asked us if we'd had a good time. All three laughed and said it had been great. Dave said they were going inside, get cleaned up and go to a movie and would he like to go with us. Mark said sure and parked his bike at the edge of the garage. </p><p>I noticed the way that Stacey was now looking at Mark. She had a glint in her eye and I could tell that she was mentally undressing him. I mean, with the exception to the fact that he was my brother, he wasn't half bad to look at. </p><p>Mark cuts a pretty good figure in his nike shorts and fishnet tee-shirt. If a girl was going to look at a guys butt, I guess Marks buns actually fit into a perfect nine out of ten scoring. From the way that Stacey was looking at him ,she definitely was not looking at his behind. Her gaze was directly at Marks crotch. I had never noticed that Mark actually had a decent size bulge in his shorts for his age. Being his sister, I knew he didn't hide a rolled up pair of socks in his jockey strap to impress a girl. I have often been by his room in the mornings and seen his sheets pointed into a tent from his dream erections. I had just never really thought about him as a male before. </p><p>Entering the house, we all started screaming who would be first in the bathroom. Dave claimed he should go first, because women take forever, I said I should go 'cause I was the guest, Stacey said she should, as she was the best looking. We all began laughing at that, since though she was pretty, she had always been the one to refuse to wear makeup or dress up for any school functions. While we were chuckling at this, Stacey had jumped into the bathroom and closed the door behind her.</p><p>---</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>It is now 10:30 at night. I had better turn the lights down and get a few minutes of sleep. I promise to return exactly where I have left off.</p><p>---</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>I'm up at the crack of dawn. I have just got to get this finished before school starts today... So here goes:</p><p>Dave went into his bedroom to gather some clothes together, Mark and I sat and turned on the television. He jokingly punched on me and I began taunting him with names like, ""leave me alone you little pencil dick"" and ""go away fagot."". </p><p>""Fagot!"" Mark replied. ""I'm not queer, I've had more women already then you'll have men in a lifetime!"" I suspected this was not true, and that Mark was even more inexperienced then I was. So I said, ""at least I don't play with myself under my sheets at night, cherry boy!"" He was quick to reply, ""ya, but then I'm not so hard up as my sister, who has to watch me do it!""</p><p>This went on, as it usually did, for a few minutes, until Dave entered the room. We fell silent and turned our attention to the television show. Dave told us he was stepping out to the convenient store, down the road, for a pack of smokes, and that he would be back in about fifteen minutes.</p><p>As the front door closed, the two of us began teasing each other again. Then we heard Stacey singing in the shower and Dave told me he was going to play a trick on Stacey. He got up from the couch and going to the bathroom door, he turned the knob ever so carefully. Inching the door open, he could see the silhouette of Stacey through the shower curtain. He was tempted to stay and watch, but was afraid his sister say something, so he crept into the bathroom and grabbed all of Stacey's clothes and towels. He left her a little hand towel that she could dry off with, but it would never be large enough to cover herself with, when she left the bathroom.</p><p>We sat in the front room, to have a full view of the hallway that Stacey would have to streak down to reach her bedroom. Dave had another thought. He asked me if I knew of where a camera was. I just replied with a twinkle in my eyes that Stacey had one in her room. We got up and ran into Stacey's room and retrieved the camera. I made sure there was film in it and the flash was ready. </p><p>Looking over at my brother, I remembered the dream I'd had earlier that morning. It seemed like it had been days ago. Thinking more about it, I told Mark to strip down to his underwear. He said, ""No way!"" I said, ""awe come on, think of Stacey walking in here with only that little hand-towel separating her from you."" </p><p>I noticed a bulge in Mark's shorts forming. I knew that if I goaded him, he might just do it. So I told him, ""with your little dick, Stacey wouldn't even noticed you undressed."" </p><p>""I bet you wouldn't even know what to do with a girl if she walked naked into a room with you."" </p><p>""You're probably such a cherry boy that a commercial on women's underwear makes you cream your jeans.""</p><p>The last comment hit close to home, as I knew he did enjoy those commercials and if Stacey walked in here naked in a few moments, his own fantasies would be coming true. So Mark threw caution to the wind and stripped his pants off and stood clad only in his cotton white underwear, his erection sticking forth, forming an extreme bulge in them. </p><p>Mark's hard-on at the thought of what could happen made him reach into his shorts and adjust his now throbbing member to one side, to prevent it from slipping out prematurely. He then hid behind the bedroom door and waited until Stacey would come into the bedroom. </p><p>I lowered myself off to one side of the bed out of immediate view and we waited as we heard the shower water stop. The cussing and yells from inside the bathroom told us that Stacey had discovered all her clothes were missing. We heard her yell toward the front room, that we were both buttholes. As she ran down the hallway, she grabbed the door to her bedroom and slammed it shut. She then saw Mark standing where the door had previously hid him and dropped her hand-towel in surprise. Her wet body stood before him in all her glory. Mark pulled his underwear down, freeing his confined manhood. </p><p>His penis sprang out, jutting forth. As he took a step toward her, the end of his shaft touched against her pubic hairs. It was then that I stood up and snapped a picture of that fateful moment. Stacey stepped back and attempted to hide her privates, but it was to late. I already had the picture in my hand and was waiting the thirty seconds it took to develop. </p><p>Stacey told me to give her that picture and she started towards me, but Mark came up from behind her and grabbed her around the chest to keep her back. Stacey could feel his shaft in the crack of her bottom, as she struggled to get loose. This excited her as well as made her more determined to get away. Her hair was still dripping wet and the water was flowing down her back to moisten her buttocks and his penis jammed up against it. </p><p>Mark's arms were pinning Stacey's breasts and the pressure of his arms covering her nipples caused her to become more aroused. Her vagina was becoming moist at the thought of his domination over her. She leaned forward as if to get way, but this really accidentally or intentionally positioned herself to allow the tip of his cock to slip between her virginal pussy lips and slightly penetrate her love tunnel. </p><p>The intense feeling that both felt at that second, caused Mark to plunge forward and for Stacey to bear down onto his shaft. I watched my brothers erect penis slip into the wet confines of my best friends vagina. </p><p>As he drew back from deep inside her, I saw a touch of blood drip onto the floor. I knew then that Stacey had lost her virginity right there in front of us. </p><p>Stacey no longer cared. The emotions had been building up inside her, and even though she was only eleven years old, she had reached puberty about two years earlier. </p><p>The eleven years she had spent in this world had never allowed her to experience the pure joy that she was feeling now. She could feel the walls of her vagina stretching as never before. The pain was minimal and actually added to the pure blissfulness she felt. The total fulfillment that she had with every plunge of his cock threw her deeper into etcasy. </p><p>I moved closer to watch Mark drive himself deeper into Stacey's cunt. I could see how the lips of Stacey's pussy stroked the skin on his shaft. I could see how wet she had become and was only regretting that it was my brother and best friend I was watching and not myself. </p><p>The slapping of his balls against her ass and the sucking sound, that was made with each plunge, was driving all three of them of us mad wanting for release. I snapped another picture of his hard cock penetrating her love tunnel. I then reached down into my own shorts and began sliding my fingers between the moist lips of my own vagina. I never thought I could get so hot and excited as watching two others have sex within inches of myself. It was even more exciting, as I knew they had both been virgins just a few seconds ago, and either hadn't cared or had more courage than I, to cross that final line into full sexual intercourse.</p><p>Mark could feel the cum building up in his balls. Even as young as he was, he must have known it wouldn't be much longer before he exploded. His fear of cuming inside her, caused him to pull completely out. This left Stacey and him both in utter uncompleted emotional disappointment. But to Stacey's surprise, Mark pulled her down to sit on his face. His tongue darted forth and swirled into her tiny hole. She began driving her mound deeper onto his mouth. </p><p>I could hear my brother sucking the juices from her cunt. Grabbing a small hairbrush from the dresser, I yanked my shorts and panties down. I knew my fingers were not enough to give me the complete satisfaction I needed just now. Ramming the small handle of the brush deep into my own confines, I felt my vagina contract and pulsate with each pump my hand plunged the handle inside of me with. </p><p>Stacey was now bucking up and down and Mark was having a hard time insuring constant contact with her clitoris. His balls now ached with the need for release, but he would not let go of her legs and he forced her to ride his face until she was moaning with the first wave of her orgasm. As she pumped herself on his loving tongue, she grabbed her own nipples and pinched them. She threw herself into a frenzy. Her pussy began contracting and she pumped her hips a few more times before coming back to reality.</p><p>Standing up from his face, she looked back to where Marks cock was pointing up like a soldier at attention. I could tell she knew nothing about how to suck on a penis and was scared to try it. So she leaned over and cupped her fist around his shaft and began pumping it. Marks erection grew in size. I don't think Stacey or I would have thought this would be possible, but saw it happen right before our eyes. His usually limp penis was only about two inches in length, but now it was almost four. I wondered how he had been able to get all of that deep inside her. </p><p>It was then I noticed I probably was plunging over five inches of handle deep into my quivering mound.</p><p>Stacey looked over as I plunged the handle of her hairbrush deep inside me. Reaching over, she grabbed the camera and caught a shot of me masturbating. I didn't care in the least. It actually got me more excited knowing we have a permanent record of this event for all times. Stacey said she wondered if the film could catch the intense speed that I was pumping it in and out. Just then I began quivering and my legs convulsed as I reached my own orgasm. It seemed like I might never satisfy myself as I continued to plunge the handle deep within my mound. My legs were flailing from the intense orgasm I was giving myself.</p><p>Marks own reaction to Stacey's pumping his manhood with her hand, was to close his eyes and concentrate on the electric pulses he felt building up deep within his balls. With each stroke Stacey made, she brought him that much closer to his release. He could feel her hand sliding upward, pulling the skin of his cock over the crown at the end and when she pumped back downward, it reminded him of when he plunged his cock deep within the dark wetness inside of Stacey.</p><p>I was now complete in my own pleasures and I rolled over to within a few inches of where Stacey was manipulating Marks shaft. I could see his sack tightening and I leaned over and ticked his balls as Stacey continued her stroking action. Every muscle in Marks body tensed now and I knew he would explode any second. He drove his hips upward forcing Stacey's hand to reach the base of his cock slam into his crotch. I could see that Stacey's head was just above my brother cock and I wondered if I should warn her about how he would spurt easily that small distance. But it was too late as I watched Mark begin spewing his hot white semen forth. It spurted into the air to land on Stacey's cheeks and hair. </p><p>His body trembled and his throbbing member spurted again, covering on Stacey's tiny nipples. I was close enough that some landed on my own face. We watched him buck up and down until the last spurt came forth from his throbbing cock. Stacey then released her hold on his shaft and Mark leaned back in deep exhaustion. I teasingly reached over and pumped his cock a few more strokes and watches some final semen seep through the eye at the end of his shaft. He begged me to stop, but I refused. Now I would get revenge on all the times he had punched me. His penis had been going limp, but with my continued strokes, I saw it again become enlarged. Just when it was at its full erection, I let go of him, and said ""Suffer, butthole.""</p><p>Mark didn't think of it as suffering, he was glad I had let go. His balls ached, from cuming so hard. He felt he might never be able to get it up again. Every muscle in his body hurt, as if he had run five miles and wrestled a bear. Well maybe he had wrestled a bit.</p><p>We got dressed and Stacey combed the sticky fluid from her hair. </p><p>Entering the front room, we sat to watch some more television. It was just in time as Dave walked back in through the front door a few minutes later . He asked us if we had behaved and didn't get into any fights while he had been gone. We replied we had been perfect and hadn't even yelled at each other. </p><p>Dave thought that to be strange, as they were usually at odds with each other. It was as he headed down toward his bedroom that he noticed some pictures lying on the floor in Stacey's bedroom. </p><p>Curious, Dave picked one of the pictures up and saw Marks cock jutting out in plain sight. The other two pictures finished the tale. He just placed them on Stacey's dresser and walked out and went into his own room. He decided it was her life, and that, though Stacey was his daughter, she was her own person as well. He thought about all the times when he was younger and wished he could have experienced life as well. The best he had during his early years was masturbating and dreaming of the most perfect woman he could imagine. Those were years lost and he could never make them up. But he certainly couldn't encourage her to start enjoying the thrills of sex without seeing it from a parents viewpoint as well.</p><p>---</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>School starts in about two hours. I had better stop a minute and get into the shower before Mark wakes up. Else I will never get ready in time to catch the bus. I'll be back in just a second.</p><p>---</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>Never mind. Mark has again beaten me to the bathroom. I might as well continue with my story.</p><p>After Dave got dressed, we headed out in the car to the movies. The line was short, as the show had been playing for almost two weeks already. It was a science fiction movie we had all been wanting to see, but hadn't had the time before to get to. The theater was dark and they headed toward the middle, where we could see the movie well, and still be away from the few other people already seated. </p><p>Mark went to end of the aisle and sat. Then Stacey and I followed. Dave sat next to me and we leaned back to get comfortable while waiting for the pre-views and commercials were over. </p><p>Dave glanced over and saw Mark and Stacey were holding hands. Dave whispered to me that it was strange to think of one of the neighborhood boys actually with his daughter. He thought he had always realized it would be like this, but had hoped for some dashing young rich man to pull up in a limousine and ask if his daughter could go for a walk with him a few paces behind to protect his little girl if she needed him. Well she's not so little now. </p><p>Dave admitted to me that Stacey had always been mature in her thinking and had more common sense than most of the kids he knew. Her grades at school had been slightly above average, but not perfect straight A's. It was good enough that she tried and that was all he could ask of her. He was more proud of her now then ever before.</p><p>As the movie started, Dave noticed that my hand had crept underneath the arm rest and was pressing itself against his crotch. He covered my hand with his, so that any casual glances in their direction would hide them. His cock strained to be free of his pants, but this was definitely not the place to whip it out. So I just deftly slid my hands into the waistband and down under his briefs to encase his now hard shaft with my tiny fist. </p><p>Dave couldn't help himself from reacting to my touch, and as I stroked my hand up and down his rock hard shaft, he could feel his hot jism boiling inside his balls, screaming to be released from their prison. I pumped him fast and harder. Suddenly he spurted inside his underwear, soaking himself and my hand. I continued stroking him until his cock became limp and depleted. Pulling my hand from inside his pants, I lifted my fingers to my mouth and sucked the salty semen from them. The sight of that almost made Dave want to get up out of his seat and throw me to the floor and take me right there in the theater. </p><p>Mark had watched the entire act of me pumping Stacey's father out of the corner of his eyes and was so engrossed he never noticed that his arm around Stacey was positioned so his hand could cup her budding breasts. Stacey noticed it though, and she reached up and forced his hand to place pressure on her tiny nipples. They began jutting forth through the thin tee-shirt material and Mark swirled his fingers around the arora of her nipples. Stacey felt her panties becoming soaked in the way her body responded to his caresses. I could see her knees drawing back and forth, as she caused her vagina to open and close in the pulsation to his playing with her breasts. I knew she couldn't orgasm this way, I myself did the same thing sometimes, but that it still felt good to do it, though it always left me excited wanting more. </p><p>We watched the entire movie this way and as the ending credits rolled onto the screen, we got up and exited through one of the side doors that no one else was using. </p><p>Dave had a big stain on his pants and we teased him about pee-ing himself. He told them he had spilt his coke and to let it go at that. But we continued to tease him, so Dave pointed out that it must have been hot in the theater and Stacey sure had sweated a lot, 'cause he could see right through her thin shorts and panties from all the moisture built up there. Stacey thought she would die of embarrassment as we got into the car to head to her house.</p><p>We got home and Dave went into his room to change clothes again. Stacey and Mark decided to go for a bike ride. After they left, Dave went into Stacey's room, where I was borrowing a tee-shirt and noticed that pictures were still lying where he had placed them on the dresser. </p><p>Dave looked at them and saw that the angle of the camera had caught Marks shaft on the out bound stroke and he could see Stacey's vaginal lips stretching out to keep him deep inside her. Damn, he said to me. I really wished she had waited until she was at least sixteen. I might have been a little more emotionally prepared. Oh well, the best I can do, now that she has discovered how wonderful sex feels, is to counsel her on attempting to postpone any more until she is older and then make sure she understands birth control. There are to many unwanted babies in this world for children to be having children themselves. </p><p>I told him that I was glad that he wasn't mad. I knew that Stacey would just die if he found out and asked him to never say a word to her about finding the pictures. He said he'd never tease or reprimand her on something as private as this. So long as a friend of hers, by the name of Lori, would happen to hint that she might be a bit more cautious in the future? I told him I would talk with her at our first chance alone.</p><p>Dave knew all young adults wanted to explore the opposite sex, yet knew how it could easily it get out of hand when you have two inexperienced people trying it out on each other. </p><p>If they were just more open in the schools, maybe half the kids who end up pregnant wouldn't have been so eager to jump into bed with someone else. </p><p>It's not that sex is bad, it's just that when young hormones start talking, it's hard to keep a rein on it. Young boys have yet to learn self control. True all men think with their little head from time to time, but until they gain some experience and the novelty has worn down, they think totally with their little heads in the heat of the moment. I was at least fortunate to have someone as experienced as Dave was.</p><p>After about thirty minutes, the kids came back in, sweating and hot from the bike ride. They grabbed soda's and sat to play some nintendo. Dave was sitting on the couch relaxing in almost a napping position. I scooted back until I was leaning up against his legs. Mark and Stacey were engrossed in the game that they were playing, so Dave leaned over and slid his hand down my shirt and cupped one of my tiny breasts in his hand. He toyed with my nipples until I was wiggling on the floor from the reaction it was causing between my legs. </p><p>I wondered how my breasts could stimulate me this way. They were just flesh and fatty tissue. Why did men seemed so fascinated by them? It was then I realized that because they were a part of my privates, and secret to open viewing, that must be why men are drawn to them. </p><p>In many countries, women go around topless and men do not even notice them. Boy was I glad we lived here in America. Then again it could also be the fact that his touch was sending extremely small electric jolts throughout my body, leaving me wanting more. </p><p>So this is what foreplay is a part of... I thought, ""I definitely like it!"" Though I had seen Marks cock plunging into Stacy's pussy, and I knew that it must have felt so much more powerful then the small amount of love tickling I was experiencing, I knew that I could trust Dave to never go to far, unless I was emotionally as well as physically ready for it. </p><p>I let him continue to cup my breasts and I reached into my own shorts and pulled them slightly away from my crotch, so he could look down and gaze upon my love triangle. His reaction was to grab my breasts even harder. </p><p>I teasingly let him watch me bring my hand to my mouth and wet my fingers with saliva. Holding the material far enough away so that he could get a clear view, I slid my now wet fingers between my labia. The lips on my vagina stretched apart and he could see how I slid my fingers up and down.</p><p>I looked up at Dave and winked, I said, ""I have to go to the bathroom, back in a few."" Dave knew I wanted him to follow, but didn't want it to be obvious to the two playing nintendo. So he got up and went into the kitchen, got a soda, and went back into the front room. </p><p>Dave set the can down on the coffee table and observed Stacey and Mark playing a dual game that could take quite a few minutes to finish. He headed down the hallway as if to go to his room, when he veered left into the bathroom. I had left the door slightly ajar in anticipation. </p><p>He saw me standing there brushing my hair, and I thought of the picture he had seen, that showed the handle of the hairbrush deep inside my warm tunnel. </p><p>Dave told me I was brushing the wrong set of hair. Reaching down, he gently tugged my shorts to the floor of the bathroom. He noticed I had changed into a light purple pair of panties and commented on how they looked so sexy. </p><p>Taking the edge of the elastic on my panties he rolled them downward, instead of just pulling them off. My tiny tuft of pubic hair came into view and he leaned over and kissed each individual hair. Dave continued rolling my panties down until my tiny slit came into view. Plunging his tongue into the small valley formed there, he heard my breath increase in anticipation of what might happen. </p><p>---</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>At no time did Dave make any sudden moves. He was so gentle and trustworthy. I know he will never hurt me and I will never do anything to harm him and I care for him as he has opened a door to my life that I wish never to be closed again.</p><p>As my panties finally touched the floor, I stepped out of them and squatted so his tongue could penetrate me even more deeply. He reached over and grabbed the hairbrush I had been using just a few moments earlier. Placing the handle against my virginal entrance, he worked it back and forth until it slid it effortlessly into the warmth inside. </p><p>I could feel my vagina stretch as it attempted to engulf the odd shaped handle. My muscled quivered and contracted. He leaned over and sucked on my pussy lips as the handle continued its travels deep inside me. </p><p>The start of my first light orgasm, began down at my toes, to my knees, and deep inside me. His slurping sound was much greater now as he drove me over the edge and my legs buckled in the wave after intense wave of pure emotion. My orgasm lasted for what seemed like hours. </p><p>As I finally spent myself, he stood up and I leaned over and kissed him, tasting some of my own juices that had flowed over his mouth. </p><p>I reached down with my free hand and pulled his pants down, which freed his manhood to stand straight out. </p><p>I dropped to my knees and bringing my lips to the tip of his cock, kissed the pulsating shaft and then gently lifted his sack below, as if measuring them for weight. It was still a new experience to see his mature hard throbbing manhood. Tickling his balls and the pubic hair that surrounded them, I then drew his cock into my mouth as if I was sucking through a straw. </p><p>Taking as much of Dave's shaft deep into my mouth as I could, I swirled my tongue around the crown of his warm flesh. While my one hand continued to tickle his balls, my other formed around the base of his cock and began stroking him gently. </p><p>I gave him my total attention as I looked down my nose and saw the massive cock, sliding into my mouth. The view of his manhood flowing in and out, caused my vagina to contract again. </p><p>I felt that by giving myself to him totally, nothing else mattered more than fulfilling his desires at that moment. </p><p>There are many different forms of love. One loved their parents, yet loved brothers and sisters in a complete different way. It was still love. This was another form of love and could only be shared by the two of them. The Secret that they must always carry hidden deep inside themselves, was as it should be. It was a private feeling. One that chance had allowed them to have. We didn't love each other as husband and wife would . . . that would require marriage, this was a special love in its own right. </p><p>If just a rumor of this got out that Dave had even touched some one of my young age, his entire life would come to an end. If he was not killed in prison, the people of the backwards town that they lived in would shun him forever. His living depended on those townspeople. If anything happened to him, then he could no longer provide for his family. They would be torn apart, but most of all, the trust we had in each other would be broken. </p><p>If I had ever felt that he had crossed over that fine line that we had established, Dave said that he hoped that I would come to him and discuss the matter openly. </p><p>As he gazed down on me, with his phallus plunging itself into my young mouth, I wondered if he thought me so how innocent now. </p><p>My long flowing dark hair wrapped around his cock, teasing it with its gentle swaying. My just budding breasts were excited and my nipples stood forth almost farther than the mounds that surrounded them. </p><p>He could view my just forming pubic hair, not quite yet the triangle of passion that it would soon be. </p><p>I thought to myself that it was my own sexual needs that had allowed him to awaken my emotions. Was it his fault that I had lost some of my innocence? I knew deep inside myself that I could have easily chosen someone else, but had decided on being able to trust someone more experienced in the ways of life. </p><p>I had placed myself totally in his hands. But at this moment, it was more like he was in my hands... I felt that I would do anything in the world for him, and it wasn't just the heat of the moment. </p><p>---</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>It is here that I want to make another note that I believe I have made the correct decision in what I have done over the past days. I have reflected on my emotions, that I had before we explored each other, and again after. I know that I am more emotionally capable now than ever in the past. For that matter, every so often I read back into what I have written and it makes me hot just to think about some of these things. </p><p>Dave's cock drove itself deeper into the depth of my throat. I realized that if I relaxed herself and pretended to swallow his massive shaft, I could take more of his massive manhood into my mouth. </p><p>Concentrating on taking his entire shaft as deep as it could go, I opened my eyes and just then felt his pubic hairs tickle my nose, I knew I had taken his entire manhood as deep as possible. </p><p>His balls slapped against my chin and the force that his thrusts gave, carried us into a more heated passion, building up deep inside me. My vagina quivered in anticipation of the giving of my total being to satisfying him. </p><p>As his cock pulsated, I could feel his cum building up. His sack tightened and I knew that he would explode any moment. </p><p>I was not wanting to stop giving him such intense pleasure, yet I was afraid that he would cum so hard as to gag me. </p><p>I took my mind off that fact by reaching down and playing with myself. My fingers pummeled my tiny mound. I felt my own orgasm building up as well. Just as he spurted his first load deep into my throat, I felt my vagina quiver and contract. </p><p>My own thrusting of my hips caused him to drive himself deeper into my mouth. </p><p>His hot semen forced itself down my throat and lit my stomach on fire. I was now buckling at the knees with my etcasy. </p><p>Sucking as much of his cock as possible and swallowing his sticky cum as fast as if spurted out of his shaft, I came again and again. His balls clenched as he reached peak and I drained them of every drop of semen that he could produce. </p><p>Dave's orgasm was so great that it dribbled out of my mouth. To say I didn't try to drink of his essence, would have been a great misconception. </p><p>As we finished, he lifted me up to stand next to him. With his stickey hot white semen still on my lips and face, he leaned over and french kissed me deep and hard. </p><p>We looked into each others eyes and though nothing was said, a thousand words passed between us.</p><p>Getting dressed, I headed out of the bathroom first. I entered the front room just as the other two were finishing their nintendo game. I just looked at them and said that I was going to go downtown for a few minutes and get a book to read for the night. Neither of the other two offered to go with me, so I took off and headed toward the subway. </p><p>Buying a ticket, I took more notice of the other males around me. I saw one boy about fifteen years of age traveling alone and standing by himself. I ambered on over in the general direction he was standing. </p><p>As we waited on the train to get there, I couldn't help notice his amazon tanned body. He was wearing a pair of cut off sweats that were about two sizes to large. I was disappointed that I couldn't see any bulge in his shorts though . The baggy pants prevented me from getting a good scope on him. </p><p>The train arrived on time, and they boarded. It was about a twenty minute ride to the next little town where a book store was located. Sitting across from each other, we kept staring at each other as if the compartment was totally empty. I knew that a great majority of the people on the train would get off at the next stop and mine was three more away. </p><p>He kept looking down at my crotch and I knew he was undressing me with his eyes. He lifted his foot to tie one of his tennis shoes and I could see up his leg into the gap his leg had formed. I noticed that the boy was not wearing any underwear. The head of his cock was in plain view for me to look at. </p><p>If this had been yesterday, I might have looked the other way, but now I was deeply interested and curious in the opposite sex and was curious what this boy might have to offer. </p><p>His gaze was unwaving towards my crotch, so I obliged him by reaching down with one hand and covering it up. </p><p>At first he showed disappointment, but then he realized that with every jolt of the train my fingers were pressing against the tiny cleft it was covering. His cock grew hard at this thought and began peeking out the leg of his cut-offs. I pretended not to notice, but couldn't help staring in amazement at his juvenile sized erect penis. </p><p>The size of his manhood was so much smaller than Daves, that I felt no intimidation, but wanted to tease this boy as far as I could in the short trip they were taking. </p><p>As the train traveled over a particularly bumpy part of the tracks, I watched him, watching my hand pump itself harder against my crotch. His cock became even more rigid and he could see my love juices starting to soak the material of my shorts. </p><p>He was just able to make out the outline of my slit as I ran my fingers up and down the length of the thin material that separated me from exposing myself to his heated gaze. </p><p>The train came to a stop and every passenger in their compartment departed at that exit. This left him completely alone with me. Looking around, the boy noticed we were now by ourselves, yet was afraid to go near me, for fear that I might be just tempting him along and then would scream. So he continued watching me play with myself, and his cock demanded to be released. </p><p>He calmly stretched and pretended to be scratching his leg, but in reality was pulling the leg of his shorts higher, so that my view of his throbbing cock would increase. </p><p>As he did this, I began pushing the thin material of my shorts between the lips formed in the mound between my legs. </p><p>He saw this and took it one step farther. He exposed the length of his cock and grabbing his shaft in one hand, began pumping it up and down. </p><p>I was not to be out done and even though embarrassed, I also pulled my shorts to one side, exposing my tiny mound giving him a good view of my playing with myself. </p><p>By now the boy was completely excited. He started to get up from his seat, when I let go of the elastic that held my shorts to the side. It denied him the view he had a few seconds ago. He sat back down in his original location, noting that this was a ""peep-show"" only. </p><p>As he stroked his shaft, and I forgave his attempt to come near me, by pulling my shorts to one side again. </p><p>He watched my fingers now expertly jam themselves deep inside my tiny pussy. </p><p>His balls boiled over and he ejaculated so hard that it seemed his cum might reach the other side of the compartment, where I was busy poking my cherry. </p><p>I watched him spurt his seed forth and as his orgasm reached peak, I obtained my own. My vagina contracted and the boy watched as my fingers now maddening pumped themselves deep inside my love canal. </p><p>He watched my other hand fly to my nipples and squeeze them tighter as I began to cum. My legs were now beating back and forth and I continued until pumping myself dry. </p><p>Just then the announcement came over the speaker that we had arrived came to our stop. Boy was that conductor right. I had indeed cum to my destination.</p><p>---</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>Boy was that last bit long winded. I just couldn't stop writing down the things that had happened. I was writing almost as fast as I was experiencing new and exciting modes of arousals. I will stop for a few minutes and get dressed for school now. It is as if I have to get this written before the end of summer.</p><p>Leaving the train, I walked toward the store and entering it, saw some boys standing over by the magazine rack. There was giggling and pointing to a picture in one of the adult magazines. I brushed passed them with a glance down at the centerfold. It showed a woman bent over and licking her own vagina. I thought is sure must have been painful for the woman to have gotten into that position. Then I wondered if it would be physically possible for me to do something like that. Life left so much to explore.</p><p>Getting some candy, gum and a teenage romance novel, I proceeded to the check-out counter and paid for my items. </p><p>I kept thinking that I had forgotten to purchase something of importance, but couldn't remember what it might have been. Walking out of the door, I noticed the boys had gone outside the store and were standing around laughing at each other. One of the boys looked over at me and said something I didn't quite hear, but when he threw an object at me, I caught it out of instinct. </p><p>Looking at the item in my hand, I saw that it was a pack of condoms. I just glared at the boys and headed back for the train area, ignoring their taunts. I had never even seem a condom, let alone held one.</p><p>Boarding the train, I settled down in area near the door and looked around. There was disappointment in that I failed to see the boy that had been riding the train earlier. </p><p>The trip back seemed much more lonely. Opening the pack of condoms, I noticed they were really kind of long thin balloons. This tip of them had a small bulge to allow any ejaculation to fill, so as not to explode when a man spurted with such force inside of it. It was almost exciting to imagine having a sheathed penis slamming itself deep inside of me without the fear of getting pregnant.</p><p>Arriving back home, I ran the entire distance to Stacey's house. I was out of breath, when I plopped down on the couch in the front room. Reaching down into the sack, I grabbed for a pack of gum, but came up with the pack of condoms the boys had thrown to me. Embarrassed, I quickly hid them back inside the sack. </p><p>Mark and Stacey were back at playing nintendo and hadn't caught my mistake, but Dave had been watching my every move. He just filed it away in his thoughts and pretended to be watching the other kids play their game.</p><p>As it grew dark outside, we played a few hands of cards and Mark called our parents and told them he was going to spend the night over with me at Stacey's house. His mother asked him to make sure it was okay with Stacey's dad, He said that it was and Mark hung up the phone. </p><p>Dave announced it was time we should start getting ready for bed. Since Stacey was staying in the guest room and we were really too old to be sleeping together, he said he'd make up a couch. Mark and I just glanced at each other and thought the same thing. They both remembered the experience of his earlier escapades with Stacey while Dave had gone to the store.</p><p>Dave grabbed a few blankets and a spare pillow and soon the couch in the front room was transformed into a comfortable sleeping area. </p><p>We girls had headed off to the bathroom and could be heard talking to each other in hushed tones. Dave looked at Mark and told him to be on the lookout. Who knows what tricks we girls might play tonight. </p><p>The forewarning that Mark received was worthwhile. About thirty minutes passed from when we all turned in for the night, when Mark must have heard giggling from Stacey's bedroom. Getting up from the couch, he tip-toed over to their door and peeked through where it was slightly cracked open. </p><p>He must have seen us laying on the bed, looking at the pictures we had snapped earlier in the day. The fact was, that we were dressed in our skimpy nighties, and he could see that Stacey had on a luscious pair of satin green panties. They shimmered through her silk nightgown. </p><p>With every movement she made on the bed, her buttocks clenched and he grew excited watching them. His shaft grew hard inside his white cotton underwear and began straining to be released from its confinements. </p><p>He suddenly realized we were discussing what tricks we might play on him. Unfortunately for him, he couldn't quite make out what we were whispering. As he watched, he shifted his weight from one foot to the other and the floor creaked. </p><p>We both looked toward the door when we heard the noise and Mark backed out as quietly as possible and ran into the front room and lay down on the couch and pretended to be fast asleep. </p><p>He felt our presence near the couch long before he risked peeking through one eye. Stacey was off to the left of him and I was fast approaching on the right. Mark was laying on his back and his erection was still causing a tent in his underwear. I saw he was peeking, but kept it to myself. I knew he heard me whisper to Stacey, ""See, I told you. When boys sleep they automatically get a hard-on."" Little did Stacey realize Mark was quite awake and alert.</p><p>Stacey reached his side first. She asked me, ""Are you sure that he won't wake up?"" I responded by reaching over and stroking Marks shaft. Stacey watched her doing this and small trimmers of excitement coursed through my body. She whispered to me, ""Hey that is your brother you know..."" </p><p>I said, ""I don't care, I'm not going to have intercourse with him, I'm just using him to explore the male physical."" Besides, he knows better than to say anything, even if he were awake. I'd tell every girl in school that he has some strange disease and they run from the sight of him.</p><p>Stacey said, ""Watch this then."" She put her hand inside her panties and plunging her fingers inside her quivering mound. Drawing her now soaked fingers she put them next to Marks face. I knew he had to smell her love scent. I looked down and saw his cock pulse in anticipation. </p><p>His penis grew more erect and his shorts strained to hold his manhood inside its prison.</p><p>""Gosh, this boy can sleep through anything."", whispered Stacey. She grabbed the elastic on his underwear and yanked them down, letting his manhood jump up to stand at attention. </p><p>Making sure that his eyes were still closed, she thought he must still be asleep, so she tugged them down past his ankles and off, to toss them onto the floor. </p><p>His cock was throbbing and standing straight up in the air. I wished he wasn't my brother. That I could jump on top of him and thrust that rigged piece of meat deep inside me, but knew that would be crossing the line extremely too much. </p><p>Besides this was Stacey's ""toy"" to play with. </p><p>I settled for watching her lean over and draw his manhood between her lips. It almost made me cream my panties right there and then. </p><p>I joined Stacey at Marks crotch and sticking out my tongue, began licking the base of the shaft that protruded from between his legs. </p><p>He had just reached puberty and the fuzz that resemble pubic hair covered his balls. Our tongues found each individual strand and teased him into squirming around as we brought his passion to heights he never knew possible. </p><p>Stacey took his entire shaft deep into her mouth with no trouble. It was almost half as thick as Daves, and about two inches shorter. </p><p>As she swallowed him deep into her warm throat, Mark moved in excitement. His testicles began to boil over and his hips were now thrusting up with pure etcasy. </p><p>As he shot his first load, Stacey drew her mouth from his cock and cupped her hand around his shaft and began pumping him rapidly. His sperm flew from the tip of his cock, covering both of our faces, dripping over her hand to puddle deep in his crotch.</p><p>---</p><p>Dear Diary, </p><p>Just a note to let you know that I enjoyed messing with my brother, but his being my relation and the fact that he was just a young boy inexperienced in the fact of life. Not to say someday he might not be good for some girl, but at this time the limited knowledge he had only led to hump and pump sex that did nothing to expand his horizons properly. </p><p>Looking down at the lying form of him, spent, exhausted, his penis now limp, I asked Stacey if we should cover him up. Stacey replied they should or her dad might walk in and see him there naked. Tucking him in for the night, both of us girls left for the bedroom.</p><p>I stopped off in Stacey's room for a minute and we sat on the edge of the bed teasing each other about whom had excited him the most and had the most cum over their face. </p><p>I finally gave in to the fact that Stacey had placed her face down below his shaft and had received most of it. </p><p>I said goodnight and left to go to the guest room. Glancing back, I saw Mark in the front room, sitting on the edge of the couch wiping himself off with a discarded tee-shirt. Evidently he didn't care to much for having his spunk globbing his crotch.</p><p>Entering just inside the guest bedroom, I watched him get up and head into Stacy's room. </p><p>I stepped back into the hallway and looking into the room, I saw Mark positioning himself to thrust his cock into Stacey's waiting cherry. </p><p>I saw his shaft effortlessly enter deep inside my best friends privates again. </p><p>I could hear the sucking sound, as he withdrew his penis, just to the outer lips of her vagina, before plunging deep inside her. His balls smacked against her bottom as he pummeled her effortlessly. </p><p>Stacey was moaning in the intense movement. Every nerve in my body was tingling. I could see her tiny pussy stretching and gripping Marks rock hard erection. </p><p>She grabbed the back of his head and forced him to lower his mouth to her breasts. He licked her nipples till they stood out hard and firm. Her body convulsed in the extreme pleasure he was giving her. </p><p>The emotions that she must have felt from his tender caresses were like running barefoot through the tickling wet grass on a dew lit morning. She reached down and grabbed his buttocks, pulling him more into her, causing each thrust to be deeper and harder. Faster and faster they went. </p><p>They were both sweating now from the pure physical pleasure that they were sharing with each other. They knew that nothing was more important than giving the other that much needed release of their pent up emotions, </p><p>It was as if every time they had been yelled at, scorned, hurt, or deprived of something, was being rewarded in this one fulfilling embrace. </p><p>He pulled himself from inside her and turned around so that he could suck and lick her love mound until she would plead for him to stop. </p><p>Stacey saw his manhood only inches from her face and decided to take his shaft deep into her mouth. Although this went against her personal feelings, she knew how good it felt to have him nibbling on her snatch, so she engulfed his penis deep into her mouth. </p><p>His attention to her snatch intensified and she felt him react to the tracing of her tongue around the crown of his cock. Mark drove his fingers deep inside her. </p><p>Stacey's tiny mound was fingered by him and I saw him stretching her apart, so he could get his own tongue down deeper into her love tunnel. </p><p>He touched a particularly sensitive spot and she skyrocketed into her orgasm. Her legs tightened around his head. She no longer noticed him plunging his cock into her mouth, but placed all her attention on what wild sparks of pleasure he was giving her below. </p><p>I saw a look on her face like she would pass out, from the ultimate overload her body was having. It seemed like she could orgasm forever. Her muscles in her vagina refused to quit clenching. Finally they began to subside and she focused on giving him back the pleasure she had received. </p><p>She reached up with one hand and grabbed his balls gently. Her tender touch was almost more than he could bear. </p><p>Mark tried to hold himself back from thrusting too deeply into her mouth, but nature took over and soon he was bucking deep into her throat. </p><p>Stacey could feel his shaft sliding in and out of her mouth and when he pushed extremely hard, it found it way down her throat. This only excited him more and she wanted please him so much, for the care that he had shown her. As she tickled his balls she slurped as much of his manhood into her mouth as possible. His cum was building up and he began spurting deep into her throat. Stacey gagged and spit up his cum and release her grip on his cock. He continued to spew forth his semen and she reached forth and pumped him by hand a few more times, until his orgasm was complete.</p><p>---</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>I am beginning to think my brother is a bunny rabbit, the way he likes to just hump and bump. His trusts were not really methodic, but more like quick released passion. Yet I have to admit that he sure can shoot quite a load!</p><p>I returned to my room. I was thinking life wasn't fair. I knew that it was wrong to have intercourse at so young an age, but Mark and Stacey sure seemed like they had enjoyed themselves, much more than the simple experimenting in sexuality, I had so far pursued. </p><p>I lay down in bed and thought about the many new horizons that had been awaken in my sleeping body recently. </p><p>I thought about safe sex and the condoms the boys had thrown at me. I still had them, and knew if I were to go into Dave's room, he would gladly oblige me reach to be a complete woman. He would wear a ""rain-coat"" and protect me from getting pregnant, but I felt that I would know when that time was, and this early in my life was not one of them. </p><p>One of my friends had been sexually abused and I thought that must be the worst, as the girl had not willingly participated. I could see how it must have been quite frightful, as even when I was in control, I was still nervous. But at least I had a choice in it and it helped that I was ready for the small amount we had tried so far. I hoped the man that had touched my friend would have his cock rot off. Thank goodness Dave understood how I felt and knew just how far to let our emotions run. </p><p>I decided I would settle for just some sexual playing around, so I got back up and went down the hall to where Dave lie sleeping. I knew he was really out this time. </p><p>As I edged up to the bed, I removed my nighty and clad only in my skimpy panties, crawled under the sheets with him. It felt good to sneak into bed with him, my budding nipples rested against his back. </p><p>I reached around him and slipped my hand inside his bikini briefs. His manhood reacted to my touch. </p><p>I was content with the gentle pumping action as I slid my hand up and down his semi-erect shaft. Bringing it to its full erected state, I pressed my chest against his back, brushing my nipples against his skin, until they stood out firm and hard. The sensation I felt was overwhelming. Dave continued sleeping through it all. </p><p>I could tell he was out of it, but his manhood was mine to control and I began pumping his hard shaft faster and faster. My other hand was working inside my cherry, bringing waves of tremors to my vaginal muscles. </p><p>He was now moving his hips in reaction to my fingers teasing the length of his rod. Suddenly he ejaculated and my orgasm caused me to pump my hips against his buttocks. My light tuft of pubic hair tickled his behind and I felt my control slipping away. </p><p>As I spasmed in my own pool of emotion, I gently leaned over and decided I wanted to wake him up, so he might teach me more of this wonderful experience.</p><p>I kept my hand wrapped around his low limpid penis. After a few moments, I began pumping him again with hopes that he might gain another erection. </p><p>I continued this for what seemed like minutes, whispering in hear ear for him to awaken, until his breathing grew much more rapid and I knew that he was coming awake. Dave rolled toward me and looked over at me with those caring eyes. He brushed the hair out of my eyes and leaned over and kissed me on the cheek. </p><p>I whispered for him to slide himself between my legs as the boyscout had done to Stacey earlier. He told me to roll away from him and place my back against his chest. I could feel his hardening cock burrowing its way between the cheeks of my buttocks. </p><p>He reached down and pulled the elastic holding the thin material over my crotch to one side. He reached around me and cupped my breasts in his hand. Gently pinching my nipples and bringing them to their excited state, I felt his manhood sliding up toward my tiny vagina. </p><p>I was so wet and lubricated that he could have easily slipped himself inside of me, but out of respect and caring, he told me to guide his shaft with my hand. </p><p>I reached down and placed pressure on him as he plunged his penis through my vaginal lips. </p><p>The tender explosions I felt, caused me to give a small moan. I held his shaft tightly against my virgin tunnel. </p><p>Guiding it over to strike against my clitoris on the far side. Another tremor was felt deep inside me. I felt like every emotion in my body was fighting to win. I was crying and laughing all simultaneously. </p><p>I realized that people could have sex, or they could make love, or they could share this type of moment when they were just two people who cared so much for each other that they would do almost anything to please the other. I wondered how many women </p><p>His thrusting action was increasing and I felt my second wave of orgasm screaming for release. His cock was now pumping faster and faster. My vagina cried for the feeling of his cock to stretch their inner walls, As his pubic hairs ticked my behind and the tip of his cock plowed its way through my pussy lips, it slammed into my clitoris and I jerked again and again in the most intense orgasm. He spurted forth his hot semen. It dribbled over my love mound and added to the lubrication my own body had given. I moaned louder as the cum hit my clitoris and every drop made me spasm in pure blissfulness. </p><p>We lay there throughout the rest of the night. His manhood trapped between my legs. I knew now that sex is not sexuality or two bodies just banging away in the night. That I remained pure and intact, yet had grown into the ways of giving the utilmate pleasure to someone else. My knowledge that life at this point in my life was complete made me content with life itself. I knew that should life ever throw me a rough time, I could escape into the safety of memories of this ending day of summer.</p><p>The next day I arose and left with my brother for our house. Looking back, I waved good-bye to David and Stacey. I said, ""Thank You!"" To which Stacey relied, ""You're welcome."" But Dave knew who I was really thanking and with the smile on his face and the glint in his eye, I realized he knew as well that I was really directing my thanks to him... I wondered what I would really write in my essay on how summer vacation had been.</p>"
340,A. M. M.,Anonymous,,['poem'],,2013-02-01T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Waking he lay next to me<br/>
Still brown boy<br/>
An angel naked<br/>
Resting<br/>
Breathing<br/>
Dreaming<br/>
Pure innocence<br/>
No longer the demon<br/>
Of the wakened child<br/>
Black nest of hair<br/>
Strewn across the pillow<br/>
Hiding his face<br/>
A wisp curls into an ear<br/>
Delicate whorl of flesh<br/>
Eyes shut tight<br/>
Long lashes flutter<br/>
Hidden orbs flash<br/>
His screen of dreams<br/>
Betraying a fantasy<br/>
Thick brows pucker<br/>
In thought<br/>
Relaxing<br/>
A frame for the picture<br/>
Of an angel's face<br/>
Dark moles punctuate his skin<br/>
Nostrils flare<br/>
Awaiting tomorrows fingers<br/>
Moustache of down<br/>
Barely visible<br/>
Enhances his lip<br/>
A vision of the man<br/>
This boy will become<br/>
Soft full lips<br/>
Nature's design<br/>
Reflect<br/>
The sensuous boy<br/>
Seeks comfort in the pillow<br/>
Hand cradling his head<br/>
Bared armpit hairless<br/>
His age apparent<br/>
Gnarled fingers old<br/>
Hard bitten nails<br/>
Show the boy<br/>
Delicate pink tips<br/>
A contrast to the wonder<br/>
Of my coffee coloured sculpture<br/>
Flung carelessly across his chest<br/>
Dark nipples barely seen<br/>
Small islands in a sea of ribs<br/>
Protruding framing<br/>
The flat expanse of his stomach<br/>
A mole, a scar<br/>
His mother's legacy<br/>
The knot hole of life<br/>
Rising and fall<br/>
In the slow time of sleep<br/>
Hips emphasis his sex<br/>
Yes, a boy<br/>
No longer a child<br/>
Not yet a man<br/>
A silent trumpet<br/>
Heralds the morn<br/>
Casting a shadow<br/>
In the early sun<br/>
Sack of life resting<br/>
Lazily on the slim thigh<br/>
Smooth and brown<br/>
Two scars bear witness<br/>
To boyhood folly<br/>
Their origins a mystery<br/>
Ugly in this sea of beauty<br/>
Toes seeking purchase<br/>
He tosses and turns<br/>
The curve of his spine<br/>
Buttocks hollow<br/>
Deepening dimples smile<br/>
Shoulder blades arched<br/>
A cherub's wings<br/>
Folded at rest<br/>
Natures child<br/>
Beauty<br/>
Perfection<br/>
He holds within<br/>
Belies the horror<br/>
Of the wakened child<br/>
What dreams he has<br/>
The mischief<br/>
Total enigma<br/>
Boyhood sleeps<br/>
To rise on the dawn<br/>
My boy<br/>
My love</p>"
341,Little Neighbour Without A Shadow,Anonymous,,['poem'],,2013-02-06T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>In Cordoba<br/>
there was a beautiful boy...</p><p>He rarely went out alone. Only once<br/>
I watched him venture<br/>
into my garden - he left<br/>
his timid footprints<br/>
in the path's yellow dust.</p><p>In Cordoba<br/>
there was a beautiful boy</p><p>but after that day, he was bathed<br/>
every morning - I would hear his mother<br/>
lifting and pouring the water - every evening.<br/>
She hated that yellow dust. </p><p>In Cordoba<br/>
there was a beautiful boy </p><p>but neither honey nor apricots<br/>
could again entice his small clean feet<br/>
to his neighbour's table -<br/>
where waiting cups sat on shadows, </p><p>in a garden in Cordoba.</p>"
342,"Pixie Juice, Part 1",Anonymous Harry,,"['M/gg', 'cons', 'inc']",A father is awakened by his twin 8 year old daughters in a most unconventional way. There's something about two preteen mouths on a cock that can make any sleeping man rock hard.,2012-07-21T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The thing that woke me this morning was not the sharp rays of sun piercing the mini-blinds in my bedroom and burning my eyes. It was not the sound of my alarm clock because it was far too early for it to go off. No, the sensation that disturbed my sleep was something warm, wet, and incessant sliding up and down my rigid nine inch cock.</p><p>I rubbed my tired eyes, flicking away the crusty grains of sand from my slumber, and looked down. Two heads with bundles of blond curls eagerly worked my cock in silence, milking and licking the shaft, and sucking my balls and my sensitive purple head like a popsicle on a hot day. </p><p>I smiled as I propped myself up on my elbows to enjoy the magnificent view. The girls realized I was awake, and Amy looked up with a twinkle in her eyes, half my adult cock down her eight-year-old throat. Her twin sister Allie busily sucked one of my nuts into her sweet preteen mouth.</p><p>""Hiya, Daddy!"" Allie squealed as she let go of my ball sack.</p><p>""Somebody's hungry,"" I laughed, reaching down to caress Amy's hair as she moaned out loud on my pole, no longer worried about waking me.</p><p>She mumbled a muffled, ""Hmmmmmph,"" on my prick as she began to take more down her tiny throat. That was her special talent...no gag reflex at all.</p><p>Allie slid up alongside me and kissed me like a woman, her tongue searching my mouth. ""We're both real hungry, Daddy. Hungry for some cock,"" she giggled, making her thin frame jiggle up against me.</p><p>I kissed her back, causing my cock to swell more for Amy. I slid my hand down Allie's slim back, along her bony ribcage and then traced it over her firm bubble butt. She purred when I did and instinctively parted her legs, knowing that my hand was making its way to her crack. We continued kissing as I felt her warm, firm cheeks, then slipped my fingers up between her legs from behind, finding the treasure I craved each morning. Allie's pussy dripped like a leaky faucet, and the hot folds of her bare pussy lips felt extra swollen.</p><p>""I'm hungry, too,"" I whispered in her ear as I brought my wet fingers up to my lips. She leaned in and we both licked her cunny juices from the tips, savoring her pixie juice together. </p><p>She smiled, her blue eyes sparkled like gems as she coyly asked, ""Whatever could my Daddy be hungry for?""</p><p>I just grinned, knowing the ritual all too well. Allie slide across my chest and straddled me, giving me a perfect view of her bald fuckmound that glistened from her preteen arousal. Her outer lips were fat, and her inner lips stuck out lewdly. I grabbed both her sweet ass cheeks and yanked her hard onto my face, drilling my tongue into her sweet slit like an oil rigger. She gasped out a squeak and threw her head back, arching her back and forcing her flat chest forward. I reached up and caressed her swollen nipples, dark pink and puffy, and pulled on them until they became as erect as small pebbles. </p><p>""Hmmmm, Daddy. You know how to eat my pussy sooooo gooood,"" she groaned as her juices poured forth now.</p><p>It was all I could do to keep up lapping away, not wanting to waste a drop of her precious fuck milk. I tongue fucked my princess with all I had, my muscular chest heaving up and down, her hands splayed behind her gripping my tight abs as she drove her cunt into my face like a jackhammer. While Amy's talents were in her throat, and she was not disappointing me at the moment, her lips were now at the base of my cock as she devoured my full meatstick, Allie's talents were in her intense orgasms. Ever since she was four, she could cum at the mere glance of my finger or tongue on her amazing tight cunny.</p><p>""Ohhhh, Daddy, I'm gonna cum real hard,"" she panted as her ass rose and fell faster and faster. I spied her pencil eraser-sized nub of a clit sticking out from its hood, engorged and wet. I cupped her tiny ass and pulled her forward and trapped her bud in my lips. The moment I gave it a gentle tug, she exploded.</p><p>Allie screamed louder than a banshee, shaking and trembling. Her juices gushed out now, foamy white mixed with clear fuck liquids. The girl went insane as she howled through a minutes-long climax, and that's when I felt something tight and wet grip my cock.</p><p>My sweet Amy had climbed on top and mounted me, her pussy easily taking my huge beer bottle-thick fuck pole. She let out a grunt, then she began to ride me in ever-increasing strides. Up and down, up and down, moaning louder each time.</p><p>Allie calmed down, catching her breath, then she turned to face her sister, leaving her sweet rosebud asshole centered on my face. My daughters kissed each other, open mouth and sexy, while Amy fucked me. This was not that little cowgirl's first time riding a cowboy. Amy loved fucking more than she liked sucking, and she was equally good at it. Her pussy was tight, wet, and oven hot, and she would not let go of my cock until I filled it with cum. Tons of it.</p><p>While the girls enjoyed their little tongue dance, I leaned up and slid my tongue in Allie's tight asshole. It was sweet and sour, like candy and lemons mixed together, and nothing short of delicious. I drilled her asshole with my tongue, making her all soppy wet and gooey from both holes. I could feel both girls reaching orgasm, and if I had one weakness, it was making them cum together. I could hold off fucking them for hours at a time, but the moment they made each other cum, I knew I was lost.</p><p>Faster and harder Amy rode me, her strokes getting more intense each time. The twins panted and moaned, their arousal building and growing. But this was the best part. A stream of cuss words that would make a sailor blush poured from them both.</p><p>""Oh fuck, oh yes, oh fuckshit!"" Amy moaned out loud.</p><p>""Make Daddy cum, Amy! Milk his cum you dirty fuckwhore!"" Allie shrieked.</p><p>My balls tightened up hearing them talk like that. After all, third graders were not supposed to be so filthy! I started to grunt louder as I tongue fucked Allie, my face and neck dripping with cunt juice. My pillow case was saturated with Allie's quim nectar. I reached the edge and knew I couldn't turn back even if I had a rope tied to a pick-up truck to yank me away. My balls erupted like a volcano at the same moment my preteen fucktoys started to cum.</p><p>Amy rode me like an insane woman as she came, while Allie banged her clit on my chin upon orgasm. I wish I could measure the volume of cum I poured forth, because I am certain it would be a good eight ounces or more. I flooded Amy's tiny fuck tunnel and womb with my potent jizz, my balls emptying out my seed inside my own offspring. It was the ultimate taboo.</p><p>The girls screamed and flayed about as they came hard, eventually falling off me. One last stream of hot, thick cum shot from the tip of my cock as Amy released her pussy grip. Allie did her best to catch it in mid-air, but most of the rope just coated her angelic face. The girls cooed as they kissed each other, sharing the cum I had spattered Allie with a moment ago. </p><p>It took a moment or two, but I managed to catch my breath. I leaned down and kissed them both and whispered. ""The investors will be here in about two hours to talk about daddy's business proposal. Don't clean up girls. I have an idea. I want you smelling like two filthy cumwhores when the old geezers get here.""</p><p>They smiled. I had promised them for years that I would introduce them to other cocks besides mine. This was a perfect opportunity. I smacked Allie's ass and wagged a finger at her. ""Don't eat Amy's creampie, Honey. I want her dripping when the men arrive.""</p>"
343,"Pixie Juice, Part 2",Anonymous Harry,,"['MM', 'gg', 'cons', 'inter']","Little Amy and Allie work hard to help their daddy seal the deal with some of his business partners. The two older men prove to be a bit quirky, however, throwing a few curveballs at the twins and their father.",2012-07-23T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>My business was taking off faster than a Hellfire missile up a terrorist's ass, which was apt since I designed the laser homing optics that guided them to target. At 32 years of age, I own one of the fastest-growing tech firms in northern California and was just named Silicon Valley's Entrepreneur of the Year and its Most-Eligible Bachelor. But I don't date. No time. Besides, I have two eager bald beavers in my home that I thoroughly fuck every day. But the publicity I'm receiving is bringing me what I need to grow my business: investors.</p><p>I've been in discussions for two weeks with McMillan Capital, one of San Francisco's top venture capital firms. Just last week I met with Sam McMillan, the founder and CEO, and one of his financial officers, Jerome King. McMillan is older than the Grand Canyon, and just as dried up. He's at least 85, white haired, wrinkled, and has shaky Parkinson's hands. King is a mid-fifties black guy who looks like he knows his way around a gym. He's got this whole Billy Dee Williams thing going on, a real retro 80's look that had all the ladies in my office steaming their panties when he came over with his boss last Wednesday.</p><p>But there was something about the two men that intrigued me. When he was in my office, King stared at the picture of Amy and Allie on my desk and commented at least six times on how cute they were. It was one of those clues about his potential sexual interest in them that I tucked away in my mental filing cabinet for the time being. But McMillan's comments were more complex to decipher. He kept asking me if I had any sons, like four or five times, but I chalked that off to the onset of Alzheimer's. Either way, I figured I needed something to seal the deal, and the two little blonde-haired goldmines that were putting on some sexy outfits in the other room were going to be that something.</p><p>""Hurry up, girls. The guys will be here any minute!"" I hollered down the hall. I could hear them giggling as they got ready. I just shook my head, grinning, as I tightened my tie. I had decided not to shower up either, just like I told Amy and Allie. I knew I needed us all to smell like pussy and cum to get things rolling with these men.</p><p>The doorbell rang. I rushed out of my bedroom and met my twins in the hallway. They were absolutely stunning. Amy had on a black leather mini-skirt and heels, a tight fuzzy pink top, and a just enough lipstick to suggest she was not an innocent girl. Allie had on her school uniform consisting of a red, white and black plaid skirt and a white button down top that she had tied at the bottom to show off her tight tummy. She was in white socks and patent leather shoes. My heart raced and my cock stirred in my pants. I bit my lip.</p><p>""Damn, you both look so hot. Now remember, don't push things, I want you to act innocent at first, and let's lure these guys in. If things go well, Daddy gets the money he needs and you girls get a raise in allowance!""</p><p>Allie jumped up and down and pulled me in for a hug. ""You got it, Dad!"" She kissed my mouth and slid her tongue along my lower lip.</p><p>Amy lifted her mini-skirt to show me she had no panties on. ""Look, Daddy. I've been holding all your cum inside like you said!"" </p><p>I ran my finger over her cunt lips, releasing a few drops of my sticky white cum. ""Good girl! Let me go welcome our guests. Wait up here until I call you.""</p><p>I reached the door upon the second ring, finding crusty old man McMillan and Jerome standing there. Both were in business suits, briefcases in hand. That was a good sign. It probably meant they had the papers ready. </p><p>""Gentlemen, welcome!"" I reached to shake hands with each. ""Come on in, the lunch caterer will be here in about an hour, so I thought we could get comfortable, have a drink, and relax before eating.""</p><p>Jerome gave me a wink as he gripped my hand tight. ""Good to see you, Jack. Thanks for having us over.""</p><p>He and I each took an arm and helped walk McMillan to the sofa in the living room. When the old man plopped down, he looked up and gave me a crooked smile. ""So is your son here?"" he cackled.</p><p>""No, Sir. I don't have a son, just twin daughters.""</p><p>Billy Dee nodded. ""Where are those two lovely young ladies?""</p><p>I yelled upstairs and within seconds, I heard the rapid tapping sounds of their feet hitting the stairs on the way down. ""Mr. MacMillan, Mr. King, meet Amy and Allie.""</p><p>The girls came to a quick stop in front of the sofa, smiling and standing politely. I looked at King and saw his eyes nearly pop out. I think I even heard him mutter, ""Oh fuck!"" under his breath. He sniffed the air, and there was no doubt in my mind he picked up the scent of fucking. At least I hoped so.</p><p>""Pleased to meet you,"" both of them said in unison.</p><p>King stepped closer and reached to shake their hands, his giant black fist seemed to swallow each of their delicate white hands. I watched his eyes trace up and down their tight young bodies, and then I noticed the bulge in his pants. This dude was packing some serious fuckmeat, and judging by the outline, my girls were in for a serious pounding.</p><p>""Why don't you girls entertain our guests while I go get some cocktails."" </p><p>They smiled at me. ""Okay, Daddy!"" Amy said, taking Jerome by the hand to the loveseat across from MacMillan. Allie sat next to the old man on the sofa, and as I turned to leave the room, I caught a glimpse of Amy climbing on the black guy's lap. I shook my head. She was not wasting time.</p><p>I was gone a total of five minutes, and when I returned, Jerome had a big black hand sliding up and down Amy's creamy white thigh, inching closer to her bald fuck hole. I had no idea if he had seen it yet, or if he knew she had no panties on, but he was about to find out. Amy was snuggled up into him, her tight little ass firmly on what had to be a raging hard black cock, bouncing a little as she chatted about school. The little cock tease was driving him nuts. </p><p>Allie had a hand on MacMillan's leg, sliding it up and down, her fingertips teasing his groin. I wondered if the old guy could even get hard anymore, and I had serious doubts pussy would do the trick.</p><p>Jerome's eyes brightened when I handed him a drink. ""Jack, Amy is one fine little girl!"" he snickered. </p><p>I laughed. ""You have no idea! Say, what's up with MacMillan? Is he gay or something?""</p><p>He chuckled as his fingers slid further up Amy's thigh, inches from her cunny. That's when I noticed the cum start to trickle from her slit. ""Been trying to figure that one out. He is married, but he sure does like to talk about little boys a lot!""</p><p>When he said that his hand reached her hairless puss. His fingers stopped moving for a moment, my cum leaking out all over them. He grinned at me, then whispered in her ear. ""What's all this mess down here, Honey?"" He kissed the back of her neck and nibbled her ear from behind.</p><p>She let out a sigh and a moan. She looked up at him and grinned. ""Mayonnaise!"" she teased.</p><p>""Something tells me this is a hot load of your daddy's cum, am I right?""</p><p>She nodded, then turned her face up to kiss him. ""Is it true what they say about black guys?"" she whispered, blowing her sweet breath into his nostrils.</p><p>""Do you mean is it true we all play basketball?"" he joked.</p><p>""Nah ah! Is it true you all have big cocks? 'Cause it sure feels like you got a huge one under my butt right now!"" She reached down and felt his prick through his pants. Her eyes grew twice their size when she slid her hand along the steel pole that seemed to have no end.</p><p>Jerome moaned loudly as he slid her off his lap, stood and unzipped his dress slacks. One second later, this guy's massive black rod is sticking up in the air. It had to be at least ten inches long and baseball bat thick. He placed her hands on it, but she couldn't even make them meet as she tried gripping the shaft.</p><p>I nodded to them both, leaned over and whispered in his ear. ""She sucks, fucks, but has a cherry asshole. Her ass is open if you can ink the investment deal with me.""</p><p>He was lost in lust at the moment, and grabbed her head, pulling her mouth to his prick. ""Suck my cock, Baby. Show Mr. King how good a cocksucker you are!""</p><p>Amy's mouth stretched more than I had ever seen before, and she managed to get that Louisville Slugger head in her lips. She was bobbing up and down, slurping his black stick when I went over to the sofa to see what Allie and old man MacMillan were doing. I knew he had poor eyesight, so I doubted he even saw what Jerome was doing five feet across from him.</p>"
344,"Pixie Juice, Part 3",Anonymous Harry,,"['MMM', 'gg', 'inc', 'cons', 'inter']","Allie learns her lesson when she mouths off to a black man with an enormous cock, and in the end becomes an even hotter slut than she was before. Allie has dreadful sex with an old man who thinks she's a boy. Can things get worse for the Harmon twins?",2012-07-24T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Allie was fiercely rubbing the old dude's crotch with an exasperated look on her face. ""Daddy, he's not getting hard!"" she whispered, trying to be respectful.</p><p>I sat down on the other side of him. I had a hunch. ""Mr. MacMillan, I'll be frank. I lied about not having a son. Allie is really my son, Allen."" As I said this I held Allie's hand over his groin and I could feel his cock start to get hard as a smiled traced across his cracked lips.</p><p>""A son? Really? That's s good to hear, Jack!"" he moaned, leaning down to kiss Allie's lips. </p><p>She gave me a puzzled look. ""Just play along,"" I whispered as I unzipped his pants, allowing Allie to reach in and pull out his wrinkled pecker. It was semi hard and not much more than six inches long. </p><p>""Allen, suck the nice man's cock. Show him what a good boy cocksucker you are.""</p><p>She snickered. Then her head hit his lap and she gulped his cock into her mouth like a warm Gummy Bear. She had to work on it for a few minutes, but the 80-something old fart got hard.</p><p>He titled his head back and closed his eyes as he gripped her hair and yanked her head up and down on his prick. I looked over and saw Amy now had half of Jerome's black cock down her throat, moaning like a bitch in heat. He had her mini-skirt removed and was furiously finger fucking her dripping pussy. My cum was all over the place!</p><p>I sat in a side chair next to them and watched. Amy was showing off her cocksucking skills, and she was clearly pleasing him. He moaned, ""Oh fuck! Oh damn!"" over and over, his hips humping up and down, fucking her mouth with as much energy as she sucked him. I reached over and unzipped her top, leaving her naked except for her black high heels. She had a good saliva base going, his cock soaking wet as her mouth and hands worked his shaft. That's when I first saw his nutsack. It had to be as big as a lunch bag, and judging from the balls bouncing around in there, his nuts looked like two black apples. </p><p>He pulled her head up and off his cock. She moaned and wiped the drool from her lips, a look of disappointment on her face. He was panting hard as he stood and stripped naked. My impression of him as a gym rat was spot on. This guy was ripped, and he towered obscenely over her tiny preteen body. His cock was sticking almost straight up toward the ceiling, and the precum oozed out and ran over the fat head and down the underside of his shaft. He smiled at Amy, then looked at me. </p><p>""Mr. Harmon, hold her legs open and up in the air. I'm gonna pound this cunt hard.""</p><p>I went behind the loveseat and helped Amy sit back. I reached over and pulled her ankles up in the air, nearly folding her in half. I splayed her thin legs open as I held her feet up, her pussy opening up wide, letting what was left of my cum pour out and soak the seat. Jerome grunted and knelt in front of her, rubbing the fist sized cock head up and down her pussy.</p><p>He seemed to be taking his time, as if he was uncertain it would fit. Amy panted as she waited, clearly wanting this cock in her sooner rather than later. Finally she protested. </p><p>""Are you going to fuck me with that nigger cock or what?""</p><p>That was all it took. He gave her an angry look, then rammed all ten inches of cock into her with no mercy. She let out a loud wail, tears flowing down her cheeks. He started to fuck her so hard I thought the house was shaking. His powerful hips moved like a car engine, and his cock was like a giant piston as he pounded the snot out of Amy. </p><p>""What do you think of this nigger now, Amy?"" </p><p>She sobbed and thrashed under him as he fucked her into the sofa so hard I could feel her back press against my knees through the fabric. I held her tightly because all she wanted to do was get out from under this fucking machine. </p><p>Sweat poured from his face and chest as he fucked her for a solid fifteen minutes before her sobs subsided, replaced at first by soft mews. My mouthy lion had been tamed, and the kitten was now responding well to the thorough black fucking she was receiving.</p><p>""Hmmmmmm, Mr. King, fuck me harder,"" she finally moaned. She looked up at him with a smile on her face.</p><p>I relaxed my grip on her ankles, and saw she now kept her legs up in the air on her own. She was moaning like the cumwhore I know her to be. Moaning and fucking him back. He tiny hips were thrusting up into him each time he slammed his prick into her. I saw the little man in the boat peek out from under her stretched out hood.</p><p>""She's gonna cum hard and loud, Jerome,"" I said as I reached down and ticked her button.</p><p>""AHHHHHHHHHHH!"" she screamed as the spasms of her intense cum rushed over her. She shook and bounced up and down under him as she let loose a tirade of filthy fuck words along with her release.</p><p>It was apparent Jerome couldn't take much more. His black McIntoshes had been banging her little white ass for nearly a half hour now, turning his cum into a milkshake bomb ready to explode. </p><p>""Here I cum, bitch!"" he grunted with several long, hard, full length cock strokes. I swear I saw the cum roll through the underside of his cock, up his piss tube like a gush of water through a hose. When he shot his cum into her, it sprayed back out and all over his balls, the seat, and the carpet below. He pulled out and let several more ropes of hot fuck seed splatter my baby girl's belly and face. She grabbed his cock and hungrily sucked the head, milking his balls with her tiny fists until she had swallowed a belly full.</p><p>He collapsed on the floor below, gasping and heaving. Amy slid off the sofa and into his arms, facing him. The two of them kissed like lovers, and I saw her secretly slip some of his cum into his mouth. He moaned and French kissed her, cum all over the place.</p><p>I turned my attention now to the weird scene a few feet away. MacMillan had Allie on his lap facing away while she rode up and down his cock. Although his dick was in her pussy, he kept moaning in her ear, ""I like fucking your tight ass Allen!""</p><p>She looked at me and shrugged her shoulders as she kept fucking him, playing out the fantasy the old man needed to fulfill. He had managed to strip her naked and was feeling her engorged clit and calling it her boy cock. Now, I know my Allie well, and this was out of character for her. Ordinarily she would cum at the mere tickle of her clit. Hell, she once had an intense orgasm when I slammed on the car brakes to avoid a dog in the road. Her panties were in her crack and the sudden stop was just enough to light her little firecracker off. But not now, she was totally not into having old man MacMilland strum her clit like a guitar string. I gave her a wink and whispered a thank you because she was being such a good hostess and helping her dad out, even though there was no pleasure in it for her.</p><p>I knew she needed a treat for being such a trooper. I unzipped my pants and let me semi hard cock hang out, all crusty and smelly because I hadn't bathed following my morning fuck with Amy. I inched my cock to her mouth and moaned when she opened wide to receive it. </p><p>""Hmmmm, Allen, that's a good boy! Suck daddy's cock while Mr. MacMillan fucks your asshole!""</p><p>Sam MacMillan grunted loud when he heard and saw that. His old hips did their best to fuck Allie, but it was clear she still had to do all the work. She rode him at a quicker pace, all the while sucking my cock. I could see and feel her arousal swell. She moaned more and more now, but I knew it was all from her cocksucking. The old man's little pecker wasn't enough for my big girl!</p><p>We played with Allie for another good minutes or more when I felt my balls stiffen with another hot load of cum at the ready. I complimented MacMillan, for what it was worth. </p><p>""Sir, you are fucking my son's ass like a real stud! I bet you are going to make the little guy cum soon, right Allen?""</p><p>""Uh huhhhhh,"" she moaned with a muffle, her mouth filled with my fuck staff. </p><p>I reached down and joined MacMillan's fingertips as he tugged on her clit like a little cock. When I did, she shot off like a cannon. She screeched louder than an alley cat in heat as she started to cum. I couldn't hold off much more. I slam fucked her tiny mouth harder and rougher that I ever had before. She can't take cock in her throat like her sister, but she did her best today.</p><p>""Holy shit, here I cum!"" I screamed as I started to jizz her mouth and throat, pulling out to let the last few sprays hit her face with some of it landing on MacMillan's mouth. He hungrily licked my cum as he moaned something about cumming too. The three of us came together, but it was clear the old guy had a dry cum, since there was no backflow from my little girl's hairless cunny.</p><p>She jumped off as fast as she could, not wanting to spend any more time fucking the prune than she had to. MacMillan gave me a wry smile, and then his eyes closed. He started to snore. His cock shriveled up to the size of a thumb as he took a nap. A minute or two later, the doorbell rang. I looked at Jerome and Amy who were busy French kissing. </p><p>""I think the caterers are here.""</p>"
345,"Pixie Juice, Part 4",Anonymous Harry,,"['MMM', 'gg', 'inc', 'cons', 'inter']",The Harmon twins prepare to get their asses fucked for the first time. These two 8-year-old pixies are so willing to help their daddy out. Now they deserve a big raise in allowance for taking one for the family team!,2012-07-28T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Finale</h5><p>I quickly got dressed and let the caterers in through a side kitchen door. After all, how could I explain two eight-year-old cumsluts, a nude hung black man, and a sleeping naked wrinkled senior citizen in my living room?</p><p>The lunch was awesome, made all the more enjoyable because we ate in the nude. We've never done that in our home before, but I rather liked it. I may just make it a new family tradition. Amy sat on Jerome's lap, his big black arm around her tiny waist. She rocked in his arms, teasing his massive black prick with her firm bubble butt. He lovingly fed her small watercress sandwiches, black pepper breadsticks, and an assortment of desserts. Each time he leaned to kiss her neck, she cooed in response.</p><p>Old man MacMillan sat next to Allie, constantly calling her Allen and winking as he fondly recalled fucking ""his"" tight asshole. Allie giggled her way through the lunch, noisily munching her Linzer cookies when it came time for dessert. </p><p>I tried talking business, but the two investors waved me off.</p><p>""We'll have time for business after lunch, and after I get to fuck your other son,"" MacMillan smiled.</p><p>Amy gave me a pained look. She clearly did not want to be separated from her new black lover, and there was little doubt she was turned on by the freaking dinosaur. I signaled to her to go along with things, and then looked at King. </p><p>""Jerome, I promised you could get some ass cherry, how about fucking Allie's hot ass? It's virgin, too."" I had to whisper so as not to spoil MacMillan's surprise.</p><p>Jerome smiled and nodded. ""I can always come back for more in the future."" He nibbled Amy's neck, making her melt back into his powerful chest.</p><p>""Okay,"" she whispered back to me. She was disappointed, but I knew if MacMillan fucked her ass, she'd be as good as cherry after that, the old guy's dick might not even get hard enough to enter her.</p><p>We all stood up, and when we did, Jerome's huge black prick was already throbbing. Allie stared at him in awe and fear. There's was no doubt my little princess was worried about the pain she was about to endure. Or, perhaps she was trembling with arousal? I wasn't sure, but her eyes were glued to that prick as she anticipated what was about to happen. </p><p>""Let's go up to the master bedroom,"" I suggested as Jerome and I once again assisted the 85-year-old MacMillan through the house. The girls ran ahead of us, and when we entered the bedroom, they were already eating each other's tight hairless fuckmounds, making soft kitten-like mews as they munched each other with obscene delight.</p><p>Jerome nearly shot a load at the sight. The bed was still a mess from this morning, with dried cum on the pillows and sheets, and the smell of preteen cunny and cum filled the room. And now with my two daughters devouring each other's pixie juices like 7-11 Slurpees, complete with sound effects, it was too much at once. He moaned and stroked his huge billy club cock as I tossed him a tube of lube from the nightstand.</p><p>He grabbed Allie and pulled her to the edge of the bed, on all fours. She tucked her tiny bubble butt up in the air, so accustomed to how I like to fuck her doggy style. It was an incredible sight to see. Her little rosebud asshole was the size of a dime at best, and Jerome's cockhead was a huge fist. Would it fit? All I knew was he lubed the fuck out of his entire pole, then he reached down and caressed her ass and pussy, sending my sensitive darling into spasms.</p><p>I had to stand MacMillan next to Jerome and direct the action with Amy, or should I say, Andy. Yes, MacMillan needed to believe he was going to fuck another boy ass. I handed Amy the lube and she greased up his soft little dick, but the damned thing was not getting hard. Her earlier look of disappointment turned to a smile as she now realized he might not even actually fuck her. She quickly thought on her feet.</p><p>""Oh, Mr. MacMillan, your cock is so big and hard! Please be gentle with my boy ass! I've never had a big cock in my ass, I'm only an eight-year-old virgin!"" she snickered.</p><p>""I'm gonna wreck this asshole, son!"" he groaned as he pushed his limp noodle against her ass cheeks.</p><p>I patted his back. ""Good job, Sir! You are fucking Andy so nice. I love watching that massive adult cock in his bunghole. Give it to him!""</p><p>He grinned as drool ran from a corner of hip lips. He began smacking into Amy's ass, his dick never getting hard, just banging the opening of her cherry ass chute while she thrashed and moaned like a cumslut getting her ass opened up in a back alley.</p><p>Jerome held back his laughter, gave me a thumbs up, then grabbed Allie's waist in one big dark hand. He leaned down and kissed the back of her neck. </p><p>""Get ready, baby. Here comes Mr. King's fuckshaft.""</p><p>He pushed the throbbing head hard into her poop hole. She grunted and bit her lower lip, a tear forming in her right eye. He pushed some more until her asshole had stretched wide and allowed the head to plop in.</p><p>""Ahhhhhhgh!"" she cried. ""Oh, Daddy. It hurts! It hurts a lot!"" she screamed.</p><p>""Shhhh, baby girl. Hang in there. You are doing fine. I patted her head from the front, then leaned down to kiss her as she took her first black cock.</p><p>Jerome waited a moment for her to get adjusted to the initial assault, then he pushed in for the final rampage in her bowels. His huge black prick sank into her sweet ass, opening her up wider than I could ever have imagined possible.</p><p>Like her sister did earlier when King fucked her cunt on the sofa, Allie tried her best to rip herself from his cock and run away. I held her in place as Jerome began to fuck her. In and out, in and out, slow and gentle at first. His cock looked like a giant black snake having its way in her sweet shithole. I wondered if the next time I ate that asshole if my tongue would feel the difference. Probably, I surmised. There's no way her butthole was ever going to be the same again.</p><p>She wailed for a good ten minutes as he fucked her slow and nasty, getting her adjusted as best he could. I admired that about him. Allie was not as mouthy as Amy, so Jerome treated her gently and almost lovingly. I saw his speed pick up as her resistance began subsiding. Her tears were drying up, although her face was still beet red.</p><p>I reached down and cupped her face, kissing her lips. ""How are you doing, Sweetie?""</p><p>She grunted and nodded. ""Better, Daddy, but it still hurts.""</p><p>""Good girl. It will feel real good soon. I promise.""</p><p>She managed to eke out a smile, and then she looked back at Jerome. </p><p>""Okay, Mr. King. Keep fucking my baby asshole."" Once she said that, I saw her push back for the first time.</p><p>Jerome grinned, and then the real fucking began. He held her hips tight as he picked up speed. His ten inch cock was now back to piston mode, and this big black locomotive was on full throttle in minutes. He slam fucked my precious girl's asshole like a porn star on meth. It was a beautiful sight. She shook like the last leaf on an oak tree in the fall. Her eyes seemed to roll back in her head as the fifty-three-year-old black man pounded her with all he had. His giant nuts flung back and forth so hard I wondered if they were going to tear out of the sack and hit the wall.</p><p>Allie responded by becoming the little cock loving whore I know her to be. And the smutty fuck words poured from her mouth now. </p><p>""Hmmmmm, give it to me, Mr. King. Pound my filthy shithole with that black prick. Fuck my poop chute and fill me with your black fuckseed!"" Her eyes were red and swollen. She looked back at him with a demanding grin as she ordered her ass fucking to get harder and rougher.</p><p>He obliged. Jerome picked her up in his strong arms and slammed her down on his prick, impaling her tight asshole onto him like a spear. She thrashed and moaned. He held her in place as he stood up fucking her in front of me, showing me her bald cunny from the front. Her pussy was dripping like a mountain sluice now, and her clit was so swollen it stuck out like a grape. Allie was on fire and moving into a sexual zone I had never seen before.</p><p>Jerome fucked her for another ten minutes until she began grunting louder. ""You want some nigger cum in your asshole baby?"" he moaned in her ear.</p><p>""Fuck yesss!. Give me all the jungle bunny jizz you have, you fucking slave!"" she shot back, surprising us all. </p><p>Even old man MacMillan paused his butt bumping for a moment, his cock never going beyond semi hard. And never once taking Amy's cherry. He chuckled and shook his head. </p><p>""Jerome, someday, my boy, you will be able to fuck the young ones as good as I can!""</p><p>Jerome almost lost it in laughter as he pummeled Allie on his flesh stick. My girls tried not to giggle too much at his words, but it was simply hilarious. I looked down at Amy who was still pretending to be getting the ass fucking of her life. </p><p>""Ohhhhhh, Mr. MacMillan, please keep fucking my boy ass. I'm so happy it's you inside me and not Jerome. You are so much bigger and better!""</p><p>""Damn right I am,"" he moaned as his limp linguini dangled straight down and never even broke the barrier of her tiny asshole.</p><p>I looked at Jerome and mouthed out the words, ""Still cherry for you buddy!""</p><p>He winked back. Then he began to heave and moan with Allie on his cock. She was like a sock puppet in his hands. He lifted and slammed down her sixty pound body on his shaft like an expert cocksman, and it was evident he was edging now. I saw his nutsack compress and just knew his massive black balls were fully loaded and ready to fire off. So was Allie. She moaned more than I had ever heard before as the pixie juices nearly poured from her cunny onto the carpet below. I got on my hands and knees and leaned up to lick her cunt from below. That's all it took. Her pussy shot off like a cannon, and for the first time in her life, my precious baby girl squirted her cum all over my face. It was nothing short of delicious.</p><p>Jerome began mumbling in a low tone, saying words so incoherent that I thought it might be a foreign language. While Allie was cumming hard on my face, she started to cum hard in her tiny asshole. He wailed like a fire truck as he exploded, sending a ton of potent black fuckseed inside my preteen daughter's butthole. His cum spewed out everywhere and ran down his legs like an opened milk jug. Allie collapsed on him, limp like a rag doll. I lifted her face and saw she had passed out from the brutal ass fucking he had given her.</p><p>Old man MacMillan grunted out a squeak as he proclaimed he was cumming in Andy's butthole. I have to hand it to Amy, she pretended to cum with him with an intensity that outmatched all the real orgasms she's ever had with me. What an actress!</p><p>Once we had all showered and dressed again, the men wanted to talk business. Actually, they just wanted to sign the papers. I got my $500 million loan, just what I needed to expand Harmon Technologies and take it nationwide. I shook their hands profusely, and just before they left, Samuel MacMillan whispered in my ear, ""Thanks for pretending all along that your sweet daughters were boys. You indulged my fantasies, and for that, this old man is eternally grateful.""</p>"
346,A Pedophile Bull and Cuckold Dads,Anonymous Harry,,"['MM', 'F', 'gg', 'inc', 'cons', 'cuckold']","A master bull relates his story of how he went from cuckolding husbands by taking their wives, to cuckolding fathers by taking their daughters. His first pedophile cuckolding adventure began with the O'Reilly family in a Chicago suburb. The cuckold? Only one of Chicago's finest, Office Joe O'Reilly. His wife Megan and daughters Cathy (8) and Susan (10) help serve up a nasty dish of humiliation for dear dad.",2012-07-30T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I am a bull. I won't lie about that. But I didn't realize I was also a pedophile until three years ago. I had been cuckolding husbands and boyfriends for years - thirty-two years to be exact - fucking the snot out of their hot wives or girlfriends while the men either watched or served. I began cuckolding men when I was in college, starting with one of my professors. He was an old guy, like in his sixties, but he had a trophy wife that he couldn't satisfy. He cold pitched me one day. He comes right up to me and asks me if I'd like to fuck his wife for an ""A."" How could I refuse that? She was in her early thirties, a smoking hot redhead, big rack, and a shaved bald pussy that was constantly in drip, drip, drip mode.</p><p>So three or four times a week for two years in a row, I visit this guy's house and literally knock the bottom out of his sexy wife, all three holes, while he watches and jacks his wee wee. This fucker even wore her panties half the time and whined nonstop. I enjoyed the awesome power it gave me, and I was hooked. I made a career out of being a bull, learning quickly that I could charge men and women for my bull services. It was a great life as I roamed from town to town slamming my eight inch cock into all the wet, willing married and girlfriend cunt I could find. I'd fill their pussies with creampie cum their men would devour like a fat lady and a bag of Twinkies. Then I'd fill my bank coffer with all the cash I could milk from them. Some of these couples were so desperate to keep my cock around that they'd drain their 401Ks and wire me the money.</p><p>My life changed thirty-eight months ago when I was mouth fucking this couple in a Chicago suburb. They were a middle aged man and wife that I had been cuckolding for about two months, fucking the wife every conceivable way following which her husband would not only eat the creampie, but he'd suck my cock clean. Get this, he was a cop. That was the hot part for me, having a man in blue on his knees, in uniform, anxiously waiting for me to cum in his bride. I would empty my seed in her hot married pussy, pull out, and slap the fuck out of his face with my slimy wet cock. We always did this during the lunch hour when their daughters were in school. They had two girls, Cathy and Susan, eight and ten years old, respectively.</p><p>I never paid much attention to the girls because they were rarely home when I came over to pound Officer Joe O'Reilly's wife, Megan. If they ever were around, we all had clothes on and they knew me as Mr. Jenkins, a friend of their dad. But one day the inevitable happened. I had mom and dad on their knees while they took turns slurping my fuckpole, when the bedroom door opened wide and the girls rushed inside and yelled, ""We got let out of school early because the power went out!""</p><p>The look on their faces is seared in my mind. The two blondes froze in shock seeing Mommy and Daddy serving me like cockwhores. I paused for a moment, and something inside my mind flipped like a switch. I was incredibly turned on seeing the two cuties try to make sense of what they were witnessing. I smiled. ""Come over and sit on the bed, girls."" Then I grabbed dad by the collar before he could react and started to fuck his mouth like I had only fucked his wife's cunt before. Hard, fast, and full strokes. He choked and gagged and flailed a bit, while Megan sat nude with her daughters on the bed, holding their hands and trying to calm them.</p><p>Officer Joe tried to fight me off, but I would not let go. Besides, I'm a whole lot bigger at six feet two and one hundred and ninety pounds. The sense of power I got from cuckolding men suddenly swelled to a new level. There was a fresh rush in my loins as I pummeled and humiliated him in front of his young daughters. As my mind raced along with my new-found power trip, I had not caught all that Megan had said to Cathy and Susan as she tried to explain what was happening. All I heard was their reaction.</p><p>""So you said Daddy is a cocksucking sissy?"" Cathy asked with a puzzled expression, repeating what Megan apparently had just told her.</p><p>I grinned over at them, realizing Megan was folding her girls into the cuckold relationship I had with her and Joe. Their blue eyes sparkled as they giggled, seemingly unfazed now that mom had done some explaining. ""Yes he is, Honey,"" I chuckled. ""Right, Dad?"" </p><p>He had tears running from his eyes as he gagged back a wimpy, ""Yes."" My fat cock was taking no prisoners as I barely let him catch a breath.</p><p>""Come closer, girls. Get on either side of daddy and watch him suck my cock like a girl.""</p><p>They did, staring in awe as their policeman father was reduced to a cumsucking whore while they watched. My cock made popping wet sounds in his mouth as my balls smacked his chin. I moaned louder as I continued my relentless throat rape, stopping only when little Susan whispered something I never expected.</p><p>""Can we try too, Mr. Jenkins?""</p><p>Her smile was sly and sexy. The little ten-year-old honey was actually asking to suck my big hard cock in front of her dad. I nodded, but before I let go of his collar, I told Megan to get his handcuffs out and restrain him. The cuffs made a metal buzz sound as Megan clicked them tight on Joe's wrists, locking his arms behind his back. She laughed. ""He hardly resisted me at all!""</p><p>It was starting to become clear to me that he rather enjoyed the idea of seeing his precocious preteens suck their first cock. I pulled my dick out of his wet lips and pushed him hard. He fell to the floor on his side, looking up and crying. ""Shut the fuck up, sissy!"" I snarled. His girls gave him glares as they knelt on either side of me, so petite and dainty in sundresses and sandals.</p><p>Susan was the first to grab my cock and give it a lick. ""Like this?"" she asked sweetly, trying to wrap her small mouth around my cockhead.</p><p>""Hmmm, yes, babygirl. Just like that."" I gave her a wink and caressed her face as she worked diligently to suck and please me. I guess the only thing I had ever thought about in a sexual way when it came to Susan was her lips. She had a full, super model set of lips. Right now, they were wrapped lewdly around my prickhead as she looked up at me with approval-seeking eyes. Susan eventually got the head and half my shaft in her mouth, sucking and slurping my pole like the best of them. She was actually quite good with her first chunk of fuckstick.</p><p>Cathy got up very close and stared at my balls before finally reaching out and cupping them. ""What are these?"" she asked.</p><p>""Those are Mr. Jenkins's balls, Honey,"" Megan told her daughter. ""They are full of a special cream your sissy daddy likes to swallow. If you are real nice, Mr. Jenkins may let you drink some too."" When she said that, Megan slid Cathy's yellow sundress from her shoulders and let it fall to the floor. Shit, her mom was basically offering her daughter to me for more than cocksucking!</p><p>The little darling stepped from the dress and pushed it with her tiny foot to the side. Then, with no prompting at all, Cathy slid her panties down. It was as if nature itself took hold of the girl and instructed her in what to do. I was enthralled with her petite and sexy body. He pussy had not a single hair, and her baby cunny lips seemed obscenely fat and inviting. Without saying a word, she knelt down next to her cocksucking older sister and gently licked and sucked my balls. Her tiny pink tongue explored my nutsack, and when she closed her eyes and sucked one of my nuts into her mouth, I heard her softly moan. This one was going to be a hot fuck. I had no doubts.</p><p>Their father was going nuts now, thrashing like a baby on the floor and crying his eyes out. I looked at Megan and said the words that changed my life. ""I'm going to fuck them both.""</p><p>I half expected some kind of feigned resistance or outrage, but Megan's wide and wild eyes told a different story. She nodded enthusiastically and kicked Joe. ""You hear that, Honey? John is going to fuck our babies like he fucks me, and there's not a damned thing you can do about it, you fucking faggot!""</p><p>I pulled my cock away from the two eager beavers. ""Do you know what fucking means?"" I asked them.</p><p>Cathy shook her head no, but Susan nodded. ""It's when a man puts his cock thingy in a girl and makes a baby, right?""</p><p>""Something like that, Sweetie. Now get naked like Cathy because I have a special idea about how I will fuck you.""</p><p>I looked at Megan. ""Help me lift Joe onto the bed. I want to fuck Susan on top of him.""</p><p>Joe was trying hard to resist, so Megan grabbed his stun gun from the holster on his belt and gave him a jolt. His daughters laughed uproariously seeing that. He jerked and shuddered for a moment before going limp, whimpering on the carpet. I removed his pistol from the other holster and pointed it at his chest. ""We're going to take the cuffs off, Joe. I want you to strip naked so we can tie you to the bed while I ride these bald pussies on your lap.""</p><p>He stood slowly and began to comply, looking at his daughters with tears flowing. ""I'm so sorry, Cathy. I'm sorry, Susan.""</p><p>""It's okay, Daddy. We want Mr. Jenkins to fuck us, right Cathy?"" Susan smiled, rubbing her exposed pussy. I could see the wetness on her knuckles.</p><p>Cathy began to nod, and at that moment, Joe's blue trousers fell, exposing a black lace thong panty I made him wear since I cuckolded him a few months back. She broke out into laughter which filled the room. When her dad slipped the panties off, his three inch cock stood at attention. Cathy almost lost control. She looked at his pathetic pecker and the eight-year-old knew instantly it was just not what a real man should have. ""Um, Daddy, is that as big as it gets?"" </p><p>We all laughed hard. Megan explained to Cathy and Susan that because their daddy had a baby cock, he could not please mommy the way I did. The girls connected all the dots on the spot and from their expressions, their relationship with their father had changed permanently at that precise moment. ""Take some of your dad's flexi cuffs and tie his wrists up high to the bedposts."" I looked at jelly-doughnut Joe with his flabby gut wiggling and ordered him to sit up on the bed and let his girls restrain him. He sobbed as he did so.</p><p>When he was tied tight and subdued, I gave the gun to Megan and lifted Susan up and placed her on her daddy's lap, her back facing him, and her lil ass just above his immature prick. I leaned down and French kissed that girl, and I was shocked when her little tongue responded with no hesitation. She was already breathing fast as she kissed me with a passion like her mom typically would. I knew I was going to enjoy fucking her pussy into last week.</p><p>Megan put the gun down on a nightstand and crawled onto the bed to assist. She knelt next to Joe's head, giving him a sarcastic glare before she reached forward and grabbed Susan's knees, pulling them open and holding them for me. Her mom and I knew Susan was going to feel a lot of pain at first, and we didn't want her trying to jump off and spoil it all. I knelt between the tiny girl's open legs, admiring her puffy pink vulva as I rubbed the head of my precum soaked cock against her slit. She cooed in response. Then she whispered, ""Fuck me, Mr. Jenkins. I really want it.""</p><p>I pushed my cockhead into her tight bare cunny, forcing a loud gasp from her lips. She bit her lower, sexy full lip and nodded for me to continue. I rammed it in, hard and fast, knowing that like removing a Band-Aid, some things had to be done quick and sharp. She screeched like an owl at night as I ripped her hymen apart. I looked down at my groin and saw I had gone in to the hilt, my pubic bone area mashed against her hooded clit. Tears flowed freely as she sobbed away the pain. I let my cock sit in her for a few moments to let it marinate in her fuck stew. I had never felt anything so tight and hot. I pulled out slowly and along with my cock came a fair amount of blood. I pushed back in gently this time, making Susan gasp and grunt in a little more pain. A few more strokes to get her used to the motion, and then I felt Megan relax her grip on the girl's knees. I leaned in and whispered in her ear loud enough so daddy could hear too. ""Your pussy is one of the best I have ever fucked, Honey."" </p><p>She managed to form a slight smile as I started to fuck her faster. Her body shook on top of her father's fat gut, but within the space of ten minutes, the little doll had gone from crying to loud moaning. The blood on my cock was gone, replaced by clear fuck liquids. I started to pound her now, and as I did, I looked over her shoulder at daddy who was delirious with a mix of fear, shame, guilt and arousal. ""Your daughter is a natural fuck, like her mom,"" I laughed. When I said that, the little angel wrapped her tiny feet up on my hips and pulled me in.</p><p>""Fuck me harder, Mr. Jenkins!"" she moaned breathlessly in my ear.</p><p>The girl was now fucking me back, more like bucking me like a wild bronco. I doubled down on the assault, fucking her like a ten dollar whore in a cheap motel. My balls smacked the shit out of her little ass, well figuratively of course, but they also slapped daddy's tiny prick. The only good thing about his cock was the fact that it acted like a tire chalk to keep Susan from sliding off his lap, her little ass cheeks had swallowed the shaft leaving just the head poking up and receiving hits from my nutsack. I looked at him again and warned him, ""Don't you dare cum!""</p><p>Little Susan was moaning so loud now, groaning her way to her first orgasm, and I was certain she had no idea what was about to happen, but Mother Nature was directing her body right now anyway. I kissed her face up and down and all over as I fucked her to climax, and when she began to cum, she had uncontrollable spasms, hunching her hips up hard, bucking up into me, and biting down on my neck.</p><p>""Ohhhhhhhhh! Ohhhhhhh, Mommy, what's happening?!"" she cried as her clit stood up smartly and juices gushed all around my pole. Her womb had flooded with warm girl cum, and it began seeping down her cunny, ass crack and onto dad's cock.</p><p>I lost control as her mom began to explain what an orgasm was, but Susan wasn't really listening. Her mind and her body were connected to me as I rode her like a cowgirl in heat. My balls jerked three or four times, and then I lost it. ""Ahhhhhhgghhhh!"" I moaned as my nuts exploded like two grenades. Considering I had just dumped a load of cum in her mom two hours earlier, I wasn't sure how much cum I had to give to my new lover. I was shocked when my pump factory just kept delivering gobs of sticky potent fuckseed in this preteen's hot tunnel.</p><p>Megan was fingering fucking herself when Susan and I came, and then she looked at me with a combination of fear and excitement. ""Susan had her first period two weeks ago!""</p><p>I smiled, and then I gave Joe a grin. ""Congrats, Grandpa!"" I laughed and pulled out, letting a trail of cum and slop pour from his daughter's love canal. I crawled up and slapped daddy's face with my cock like I always did after fucking the missus. But this time, his treat was a semi-bloody, cum and pussy juice mix...his own daughter's pussy juice. He was so lost. The pathetic wimp opened his mouth and sucked my cock clean, totally beaten into submission.</p><p>I lifted Susan up and placed her on his face, letting what was left of her creampie dribble down onto his mouth. She ground her ass and pussy onto his mouth hard. ""Eat it all up, Daddy! Lick all of Mr. Jenkins's cream from my pussy!""</p><p>As he started to eat her sweet pussy mound, his cock shot off. He heaved and moaned as he came, his little pecker shooting out a tiny gob of mostly clear cum. All the girls laughed, but the one who laughed the most was little Cathy. I took a liking to her earlier when she sucked my nuts like a natural, and while I had been preoccupied with fucking her bigger sister, I had not noticed the little doll was finger fucking herself the entire time she watched.</p><p>When she broke out into laughter seeing daddy's cock give a squirt, she started to cum. The precious flower had managed to snarl her fingers around her clit and was plucking it like a rose petal. She bumped her little bum up and down on the bed as she strummed herself into heaven. Her tiny nipples hardened to fine points, her chest heaved, and her fingers were coated with a sexy wet film. The room filled with the scent of fresh pussy, an unmistakable smell of burning cunny, but one that was finer and sweeter than any woman's I had ever known before.</p><p>My big thick cock had reloaded seeing her pleasure herself. You could offer me the winning Powerball ticket at that moment, and I would have traded it for a shot at that pussy. I had to fuck that girl. NOW!</p><p>I told Megan to cut the plastic cuffs off her hubby and hold him at gunpoint. I learned with cuckolds years ago that they could be unpredictable. A sudden surge of shame and guilt could cause them to call off the wife fucking I was giving their brides. I couldn't take that risk with Cathy. I HAD to have her pussy. Joe didn't resist. I order him to lie on his back as I put Cathy on all fours over his face. I wanted him to look straight up and see me fuck her bare mound.</p><p>Cathy was as compliant as putty, and almost anxiously stuck her lil ass up high, as if she knew just how this was going to go down. She looked back at her daddy and giggled. ""Mr. Jenkins is going to fuck me like a real man, Daddy!""</p><p>Oh shit. I nearly came with those words. I positioned my cockhead against her swollen ring from behind, gripped her tiny hips with both hands, and slammed in with no mercy. To my surprise, it went in with no obstruction. I don't know if this sweet honey had managed to stretch her hymen just enough when she diddled herself silly a few moments ago, but right now it felt wide open. Tight mind you, but no obstacles like a pesky maidenhead to get in the way. The other thing that shocked me was her reaction. She didn't cry, screech, or try to run off. She moaned loud, pushed her little ass into me hard, and looked back with a smile. ""Fuck me hard, Mr. Jenkins!""</p><p>And fuck her hard I did. For close to an hour I pole fucked the little vixen in various positions on top of her daddy, but my favorite was the way we started, over his face so he could drink up all the soggy goo he could get. This girl fucked me back sweetly at times, and rough and nasty at others. During the course of our obscene intertwining, Susan and Megan had managed to get into a sixty-nine position and were eating each other's love slits like lifelong lesbians.</p><p>I was reaching my edge an hour and ten minutes into the session, and I could feel a new load of cum at the ready in my boiling balls. My little lover was nearing her own level of ecstasy. She was panting like a cheetah that had just run two miles nonstop. I slam-fucked her tight cunny like a madman, pushing her down just enough to mash her messy pussy and my nuts into dad's face. Her clit hit his nose and rushed her arrival in Nirvana. She cried out in pleasure as she came hard, and I pushed my cock in deep, well beyond her cervix as my balls erupted. I collapsed on top of her, smothering Joe with our bodies as we shook and came with each other. My jizz poured into her womb and backflowed down onto daddy who was noisily sucking every drop he could get. Megan and Susan came on each other at the same time, shaking the bed hard.</p><p>Poor Joe could not get off, but who cares? His little cock was hard and he whined about not being able to cum when we all slid apart. His wife and daughters teased him unmercifully about being a sissy wimp. I took his daughters into the large two-person shower with me and we cleaned up. For fifteen minutes, the girls were suddenly no longer the new cumsluts I had turned them into. They were little girls who playfully lathered up and tossed foamy suds around the shower at each other and me.</p><p>I changed that day for sure. I have been cuckolding whole families now for three years and enjoying it. The youngest pussy I fucked was three, and that was intense. Every now and then I go visit the O'Reilly girls. Susan didn't get pregnant that first day, by the way, and mom got her on the pill fast so I could fuck her and her sister before and after school every day. That went on for six months.</p><p>Megan and Joe broke up a year ago, so the girls live with mom and her new boyfriend, a fireman. And yes, he is a cocksucking, sissified, wimpy, panty-wearing cuckold that I trained. And Cathy and Susan will always be the best little girl fucks I've ever had.</p>"
347,Thanks For Your Service!,Anonymous Harry,,"['MMMMM', 'gg', 'inter', 'cuckold', 'humil']","Four Green Berets return from Afghanistan and go out on the town looking for pussy, but when they have a chance encounter with a father and his two young daughters, their plans change. The dad's offer to buy the men a free dinner as a way of saying thanks for their service turns into a night of debauchery. These guys think they are intimidating the wimpy dad into giving up more than a free meal, but as the night progresses, they may be the ones who were hoodwinked!",2012-07-31T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>As the cliché goes, war is hell! But coming back from a six month deployment is always heaven. I am Sergeant Daniel Gianni, a U.S. Army Special Operations NCO and lead Green Beret on a special team that just returned from Afghanistan. We spent the last half year killing raghead terrorists and humping rucksacks all over the mountains, and now we were back home in Fayetteville, North Carolina and looking for some pussy. I get so horny on deployments that I'd probably fuck a rock if it smiled at me, and trust me, that rock would be split in two. My Italian-American pecker is a good nine inches long and thick, a special pepperoni stick I intended to jam in some sweet local cunt tonight.</p><p>My teammates were with me as we headed out to this new place, the Green Beret Grille. Cute, huh? The locals sure loved the military, and they used clever names like that to lure us in. My number two is Corporal Tyrone Jackson, our token black guy (our private joke). He looks like Will Smith in the face and Schwarzenegger in the body, except dark black, of course. My remaining two teammates are both Specialists. One of them is the funniest guy you could ever meet, Glenn Hasan, and no, he's not a fuckin' Taliban member. He gets that a lot, maybe because he clowns around and pretends to be one. He's all American, but of Arab descent. He's tall like me, about six two and in shape like we all are in the Ranger community. Then there's Lars Henrikson, a lanky Swedish or Finnish kid. Shit, I can't remember. He's blonde-haired, blue-eyed, totally ripped and makes the bar girls so wet they look like they peed themselves.</p><p>""Well boys, this place better be as good as everyone says,"" I nodded over my shoulder as we entered the joint, a blast of jukebox music hitting us like a hard smack in the face.</p><p>It was crowded in there, with a huge line of people waiting for tables. Hell, there wasn't even room at the bar, and we were starved. The hostess told me the wait time for a table for four was going to be over an hour. I didn't think I could wait that long. She smiled and ran her hand over mine, and then told me that the only table available was one for eight, but she couldn't really justify seating the four of us back there because the other patrons would complain.</p><p>I started to turn to talk my crew when I felt a tap on my shoulder. I thought it was Lars getting ready to tell me we should wait the hour, but I was surprised when it was a middle-aged man. </p><p>""Excuse me, son, but I am here with my two daughters. Perhaps if we combined parties, they could seat us together. I'd be happy to treat all you brave men as a way of saying thanks for your service.""</p><p>""Um, Sir, that's a real kind offer and all, but we couldn't accept."" I knew the routine well. People wanted to buy me food, coffee, movie tickets, you name it. I'd always politely refuse, but they would insist. Hell, I've even had guys offer to let me fuck their wives. I rarely turned those down unless they were married to Two-Ton-Tillie.</p><p>This time, however, I really did want to refuse the meal offer when I saw the girls. One was about eight years old and the other was like twelve or thirteen. They were cute, don't get me wrong, but what I had in mind for the night was a hot twenty-something local cumslut that could ride my cock until the sun rose.</p><p>""No, no! I insist!"" the man continued.</p><p>There was something whiney about his voice that annoyed me, and combined with the image of his girls ordering off the kid's menu, I was really just not interested.</p><p>I started to refuse the offer again when the sexy blonde hostess caressed my hand once more.</p><p>""Come on, stud. Let me seat you all together and then you can take me home when I get off at midnight.""</p><p>Fuck, I was sold. I turned back to dad. </p><p>""Well, okay, Sir. Let's have dinner together, but I insist we pay our own way tonight.""</p><p>As we all followed the hostess to the table this guy demanded to pick up the entire tab, to include drinks. Okay, now I would stop refusing his offers. I must admit that as I walked behind his older daughter I took notice. For a young thing she was kind of hot. She had long brown hair, hazel eyes, and from behind she had a sweet little ass that was tightly packed in a short denim skirt. Her white button down top was a bit tight, and it hugged her small developing mounds, outlining what looked like dark puffy nipples. I had to stop thinking about her like that because my sausage was beginning to rise, making for an obvious bulge that I had already determined would be buried in that hostess later tonight.</p><p>The older daughter's name was Sasha, and her sister was Sara. Sara was nine years old, as it turned out, but she looked younger to me. She was a clone of Sasha minus the budding mounds. She did have a cute little ass though, all snug and bubble shaped in a pair of hot pink slacks, and it even seemed to wiggle a little as she skipped to the table holding her dad's hand. Now tonight was a special night in the Hanson household, their dad explained. It was Sasha's birthday and she had just turned eleven. That floored me because she looked a tad older to me. Maybe it was her shimmering silver brace-face smile, or perhaps it was the trace of lipstick she had on her lips.</p><p>Their old man was Richard Hanson, a salt and pepper fortyish skinny guy who did some kind of accounting or office clerk shit. I really didn't care. He was a bit wimpy and clumsy, but a free meal was a free meal, even if it meant we had to endure a spilled sippy cup or a runaway crayon from the kid's activity book that Sara had taken from the hostess.</p><p>Our table was way in the back, near the dance floor that was not scheduled to fire up for a good two hours. It was dark, quiet and private and the booth formed a U-shape. Hanson sat in the middle with his girls on either side, while me and the boys piled in next to them. I sat right up next to Sasha. While I was not interested in her in any serious way, I didn't mind being pressed against her. Her legs were long and smooth and she had a light perfume scent that was a nice contrast to the puke, shit, guts and rotting corpses from the desert that I was made to endure in Af-ghana-fuckistan. Tyrone sat next to Sara who kept looking up at him and smiling, giggling, like she had a puppy love crush on him.</p><p>We made small talk while we drank the first two pitchers of beer. But that shit was gone in a matter of minutes, so we ordered two more. In case you haven't heard, Special Ops guys can drink. I could see the worry on the dad's face which I surmised had to do with a large tab he was going to be picking up that night. When the second set of pitchers arrived, I grabbed Sasha's glass, a dark red plastic tumbler, dumped her ice and Coke into an empty pitcher, and discreetly poured her a beer under the table.</p><p>""Happy birthday, honey!"" I said, giving her a wink.</p><p>Her dad almost flipped out, trying to stop me, but I waved him off. ""Dude, lighten up. It's just one beer.""</p><p>She beamed brightly, holding the plastic chalice like a piece of gold. ""Daddy, please? Can I?"" She was practically hopping up and down she was so excited about getting a drink.</p><p>He responded with some mealy-mouthed reply about it not being right, and while he stammered out his words, I spied Tyrone slip Sara a beer, putting a finger up to his lips. </p><p>""Shhhhhhh, don't let daddy know.""</p><p>She nodded and grinned and instantly began sipping her beer. Sasha did as well, ignoring her father's protests. This was pretty fucked up. Here we were, a bunch of horny early-twenties Army NCOs giving beer to some guy's preteen daughters, intimidating the fuck out of him, and getting him to pay for all our food and beer to boot. Is this a great country, or what?</p><p>The beer flowed freely from that point on, and after seven or eight pitchers, I lost count. I also had no idea how much beer the girls had drunk, but they were slurring their words and getting silly. Dad was overwhelmed, especially when we ordered the most expensive meals on the menu. A couple of rib eye steaks, a New York Strip for me, and lobster for Lars. As we dined and got to know each other, I could feel Sasha sink into me like a date who had had a little too much to drink. I instinctively put my hand on her leg and caressed it. She did not fight me off. Instead, she cupped my hand and held it against her thigh, leaning her head on my arm.</p><p>Her father was about to flip his noodle. ""Stop, please! She's only eleven!"" he squeaked at me in his whiny voice.</p><p>I leaned over, my mouth right over Sasha's head. ""Shut the fuck up!"" I whispered, evoking a giggle from his daughter. I handed her another beer as my hand slid further up her leg. I don't know if I was a little drunk at the time or just goofing around because I enjoyed pissing off her dad, but massaging her thigh was getting me aroused. I felt Mr. Salsiccia rising in my pants.</p><p>Tyrone was lost in conversation with Sara while Lars and Glenn watched it all unfold. They didn't seem to object, and every now and then would throw some humor into the conversation. They also acted as good lookouts to make sure no one saw what was going on and misunderstood things. After all, we were just playing around with this guy by plying his girls with booze. At least that's what I thought until I saw something that floored me. Tyrone had taken one of Sara's tiny hands and placed it on his rock hard bulge. She was looking up at him with her big eyes in wonder as she caressed his stiff shaft. And judging from the distance her little hand traveled as she felt his hardon, he was packing a fucking monster in his jeans. But then again, he is black.</p><p>Richard also saw it, and once again he nearly flew off the handle. ""Oh my God, stop that! What are you doing with my little girl?""</p><p>Tyrone cracked his knuckles and said sternly, ""Quiet, white boy! She's curious and you just got to back the fuck off!""</p><p>While dad was busy trying to stop Tyrone, I decided to push my limits with Sasha. I turned my face to hers and we kissed. I mean we KISSED! It was hot, wet, and passionate, and as we did, my fingers slid up her skirt to her panties. They were soaked. I slipped them to the side and found the wettest bare pussy I had ever felt. There was no grass on that field at all, and her hairless lips were slick and slippery as I explored them.</p><p>I looked at all my men and we exchanged knowing nods. This was way outside our normal idea of a fun night, but considering how we'd fuck the first friendly stone, tree or stop sign, these two girls were an obvious notch above. All four of us made a silent mental decision, came to agreement, and knew what we were going to do next.</p><p>I removed my fingers from Sasha's dripping slit and ran them under her father's nose. ""Pay the bill and drive us over your house. I think you know what we want for dessert.""</p><p>The look on dad's face was priceless. He sniffed my fingers and couldn't get his words out. He stammered, whined, and huffed, but I had already taken Sasha's hand and slid her out of the booth. Tyrone had done the same with Sara. Dad sat and held his face in his hands for a moment, sobbed, and then pulled out the plastic to pay the bill. </p><p>""Leave a big tip, old man,"" I snickered.</p><p>""Yeah, daddy. You're always such a wimpy cheapskate!"" Sasha said with a hiccup followed by a giggle.</p><p>I cupped her ass and gave it a squeeze, making sure dad could see, then I looked back over my shoulder and gave him a wink. He finished paying, got up, and mumbled, ""Follow me."" He never looked up from that point on, and it was clear he was so intimidated that he was resigned to the night's fate.</p><p>They lived on the far side of Fayetteville, giving us some quality mini-van time with his sexy daughters. Lars sat up front with him, while I had Sasha in the back bench seat with Hasan, leaving Tyrone in the middle bench with Sara. I made out with Sasha the entire drive over, and for an eleven-year-old girl, she was pretty hot to play. Within fifteen minutes I had her panties at her ankles, which Hasan removed and tossed up to her dad. They landed on his leg, causing him to jerk the wheel and swerve hard. We all laughed. My fingers were busy fucking her bare mound and it sounded like I was finger fucking a bowl of warm pudding. She was so fucking drenched, the sloppy wet sounds were audible in Los Angeles, I'm convinced!</p><p>Tyrone was even bolder. He had his mammoth black cock out of his pants, with little Sara running her hands up and down it, not even able to make her fingertips meet because of the thickness. I peered over the seat and saw the smile on her face as the nine-year-old was mesmerized with her first cock. Her dad was watching in the rearview mirror, watching and crying. Fuck, this scene was getting more insane by the minute!</p><p>We arrived at the house and pulled the car into the garage. When the door shut, we all got out. Tyrone already had his pants off, his huge black prick sticking straight up as he lifted Sara in his arms. I had already removed Sasha's top and exposed her puffy budding mounds, which I had been sucking on for the last ten minutes.</p><p>Lars and Hasan pushed the old man forward. ""Take us to the master bedroom!""</p><p>He complied, totally broken and unable to stop what was about to happen. I carried Sasha over my shoulder, one hand up her skirt feeling her bare ass crack. My drunk date giggled the whole way. Tyrone and I laid the girls on the bed side by side, and then ordered dad to undress them while all four of us got nude.</p><p>My big Italian fuckstick was rock hard, and Sasha's eyes widened seeing it. The head was purple, as big as a plum, and dripping precum. Sara was still fixated on Tyrone's python, smiling at it while daddy whimpered his way through undressing both girls. Fuck, they were crazy hot! Both had hairless cunts with oversized vulva, and their inner lips stuck out lewdly. I had only seen that on women, and that was after fucking them onto the box springs. Sara had no tits at all, but her nipple buds were dark pink, puffy and so suckable looking. Tyrone obviously felt the same way as he mounted her and began sucking them, one at a time, making little Sara moan softly.</p><p>I told dad to drop his pants, sit and watch, and when he did, we all saw his four inch cock, rock hard and raging. We laughed at him, but it was clear he was totally turned on seeing his two precious preteens getting sexed up by hormonally turbo charged soldiers. I knew his type, a cuckold, like many of the men who had offered me their wives in the past. They pretended to be all whiney about it, but seeing their brides fucked insane by a huge prick was their real turn on. This guy apparently was getting into being a cuckold to his daughters.</p><p>Hasan had an impressive seven inch uncut cock that was at attention, saluting as it were. Lars was about six inches, but he had the biggest pair of nuts I had ever seen. We were all tatted up, pretty common for Spec Ops guys, and Sasha seemed to enjoy looking at the skull tattoo on my chest. We huddled for a moment and decided the order of things. I was going to eat out Sasha first while she sucked Hasan's cock, and Tyrone was going to give Sara a kitty licking while she sucked Lars off.</p><p>The girls seemed to know exactly what to do. Their legs opened wide allowing me and Tyrone ready tongue access to their fuck holes, and they grabbed the other two cocks and pulled them into their hot, hungry little mouths. Now, I have been around the block, but this kind of willingness on their part seemed odd to me. Maybe it was because they were drunk, but it sure seemed to me they went right to work like this was not their first time.</p><p>Sasha moaned on Hasan's cock while I licked her cunny slit. It was wet and delicious. I normally like eating pussy, but not for a long time, but this girl's cunt was sweet as sugar cane so I was not about to stop. Her clit was already hard and no longer hiding behind her little hood. I tugged that baby nugget in my lips, making her ass bounce on the mattress.</p><p>""Hmmmmph, ohhh yessss,"" she moaned with a mumble.</p><p>I looked up with a wet face at her old man. ""This is some prime pussy, dad!""</p><p>He winced and pretended to look away, but he still watched, stroking his cock. Yeah, he was a sick fucker!</p><p>I glanced over and saw Sara bucking and moaning like her sister, and she had all of Lars's cock in her mouth, her head bobbing like a pro. She pulled away momentarily, looked up at him and said, ""I love sucking you big hard cock, Lars."" Then she looked down at Tyrone's wet face as his tongue was busy fucking her bare mound. ""Hmmm, suck my clitty, Tyrone.""</p><p>This shit was getting weirder by the minute. I ate that eleven-year-old snatch until her bubble butt was bouncing up and down under my face, nearly snapping my neck. This girl was going to cum any moment, so I drove my tongue in deeper. She gasped, lifted her ass about six inches, and held it for a moment. She suddenly let out a long gust of air and screamed. ""Oh FUCK, I'm cumming, oh FUCK, I'm cumming so good!""</p><p>Sasha's pussy suddenly got juicier than before and a spritz of girl cum splashed my face. Damn, that was crazy delicious! Her clit was throbbing, swollen, pink, tender and peanut hard. I tugged on it with my lips and she went nuts. I looked up without letting go and saw she had Hasan's cock AND balls in her mouth and his eyes were rolled back in his head. He started hunching his hips and let loose.</p><p>""Oh shit, baby, you suck me so fucking good! Here I cum. Swallow all of it, bitch!""</p><p>Sasha milked his cum with her mouth, coaxing every drop from his nutsack as she sucked him nonstop. When she had every drop drained, she pulled away, cum dribbling from her lips.</p><p>""Your cum is so yummy, Glenn. But now I need some cock in my baby pussy.""</p><p>""Don't need to tell me twice!"" I mounted this fucktoy and pressed my cock against her bare cunt.</p><p>""Fuck me, Dan. Fuck me with that big cock.""</p><p>I obliged. I pushed my cock in, expecting to bust a cherry, but it went right in with no obstruction. This girl was tighter than the fucking the barrel of an M-9, not that I had ever tried to do one, but her pussy was tight, tiny, and HOT. </p><p>""Ahhhh, that's it. Pound my pussy, Dan! I like it hard!""</p><p>""You got it, baby slut!""</p><p>I started fucking this girl like a woman. She was definitely not a virgin, and before long, I was making full deep strokes with my nine inch salami. My nuts were smacking her ass when I heard something similar next to us. I looked over to see Tyrone fucking Sara's nine-year-old pussy from behind while she was sucking Lars's cock. I could not believe this girl could take a BBC, but she was not only capable of receiving his ten inch shaft, she was enjoying it. She was pushing back into him as hard as he was slamming it in. For every thrust he made into her, she met it with full force by shoving her tiny ass back.</p><p>""You fuck me so nice, Dan. Keep fucking my sweet baby cunny all night,"" Sasha moaned under me.</p><p>""I will fuck you as hard as you can take it baby."" I picked up speed, and she put her feet on my hips.</p><p>""My sister and I love to get ass fucked, too,"" she moaned in my ear, but it was loud enough for all of us to hear.</p><p>I looked over at dad who was furiously jacking his little cock, and now he was smiling and grinning.</p><p>""Fuck my daughters, all of you! I want them gangbanged all night and into the morning!"" </p><p>I looked at my boys and we all nodded. On the ten-point perversion scale, tonight was turning into a solid eleven. My cock was on fire inside Sasha's love tunnel, making hot, sexy, popping wet sounds as I fucked her mound harder. I looked down and saw her pussy lips stretched around my pole super tight, her clit receiving a thorough pummeling from my pelvis.</p><p>Lars and Hasan switched girls, giving them each a new cock to suck. They eagerly took the new shafts into their warm wet mouth cunts, sucking them obscenely as they took the two biggest, hardest cocks in the room inside their pussies.</p><p>""I'm going to cum soon! Oh, daddy! Tyrone's big black cock is going to make me cum!"" Sara started to cry as she humped into him even harder.</p><p>""That's it babygirl, cum hard, take that nigger cock deep and cum hard! You know how much daddy likes to see you cum!""</p><p>I thought Tyrone might get pissed at the N-word, but he chuckled and doubled down. He grabbed her tiny hips with both of his big black hands and fucked her insanely. </p><p>""Like this, daddy?"" he smiled over at the old man as his nuts shook fast and hard.</p><p>""Yeah, jungle boy, fuck my girl like she's the master's daughter!"" her dad cackled with a deep southern drawl.</p><p>""Oh, Massa, I sure loves fuckin' the massa's daughter!"" Tyrone smiled, playing along with their father's fantasy.</p><p>His cock nearly started smoking from the intense fucking her was giving the tiny girl, and that's when she exploded. She screamed and wailed on the bed, crying tears as her pussy gushed baby cream all over Tyrone's huge black stick. I could see the white, creamy foam her juices made on his black shaft as she shuddered her way through an intense cum.</p><p>""Oh Missus Sara, I'm gonna cum inside your white pussy. I hope dats okay with the massa!""</p><p>""Fuck yes! Cum inside her, nigger, and I might just let you sleep in the house tonight!"" her father moaned as he jacked his dick faster.</p><p>Our fuck session was getting even stranger, and definitely hotter. I couldn't hold back much more, and neither could Tyrone. My balls smacked Sasha's ass hard, making them tighten up. I looked over and saw Tyrone's nutsack contract, too.</p><p>""Here we go!"" I moaned.</p><p>I shot off inside that girl's pussy like a fire hose. Months of cum came spewing forth, filling her womb like a swimming pool. She came with me, shaking hard and digging her nails into my back. My cum continued to pump for a good five minutes as I gradually slowed my pace. My sweetie kissed my face and mouth like a lover as she came long and hard with me. </p><p>""Hmmmm, that was nice,"" she panted softly in my ear.</p><p>""Yeah it was, but let's watch Sara get her share of cum.""</p><p>We both looked at Tyrone who was pounding his cock so deep in that girl that his balks were slapping her flat tummy from below. Veins in his forehead popped up; sweat poured from his brow, and his muscular black body glistened with perspiration. Then he finally shot his load. Like all of us, he had months of cum loaded in his nuts, and he didn't waste a drop. He pumped damn near a gallon of hot jizz in that preteen cunt, and she sure was prepared to take it all.</p><p>His cum was so prolific, it poured back out of her mound and onto the bed below. He just kept fucking, and she just kept cumming. She screamed over and over with an insane orgasm. Tyrone slowed down and pulled his fat cock out, and then flipped her on her back before much of his spunk could spill out.</p><p>""Hey, Massa, I bets you would like a little creampie, dontcha, Massa?"" he grinned, holding her legs open.</p><p>""I sure do, nigga!"" her dad moaned as he got on his knees on the floor, pulled her tiny ass to his face and drove his tongue inside, lapping all of Tyrone's cum milk. This dude made more noise than a fat lady slurping a bowl of hot soup.</p><p>Tyrone stood next to the dad, and at one point, yanked his head to his throbbing, wet black prick. ""Suck my nigga cock, Massa.""</p><p>Her dad moaned and complied, eagerly sucking Tyrone's cock while alternating between his prick and Sara's drenched kitty.</p><p>I slid out of Sasha's pussy, seeing my creampie pooled in her slit and running down her ass crack. I slid her next to Sara and ordered her dad to drink it all up. You should have seen this fuck! He was going nuts sucking all the available cum from their lil cunnies that he could get, while taking turns sucking me and Tyrone clean.</p><p>This went on for close to half an hour, and it was clear dad and his daughters were getting off by it. He was jacking his tiny cock, while they humped his face and gave up all the cream they had. I gave Lars and Hasan a smile. ""Your turn, boys. I think it's time they got an ass fucking.""</p><p>We had to pull dad away by force. He wanted to keep eating some creampie, but it wasn't fair to Lars and Hasan. They needed more than just a blowjob tonight, after all. We flipped the sisters over and on all fours, their asses hanging over the edge of the bed.</p><p>Lars had the smaller cock and took Sara, not that it mattered much since she's clearly been assfucked before. He slid into her pussy first, getting it wet and slightly cum-coated for lubrication. She looked back at him and moaned, ""Fuck my ass, Lars!""</p><p>""My pleasure, slut!"" he grinned from ear to ear as he entered her tight ass.</p><p>She let out a loud grunt, then pushed her ass back into him like she had done with Tyrone before.</p><p>Hasan eased his prick into Sasha's ass, evoking a mew from her throat. ""Hmmm, that's it, baby,"" he groaned as he entered her shit chute.</p><p>My boys started to fuck these two tiny cumsluts like masters. The girls loved every inch of the pounding, grunting like cheap whores.</p><p>I looked over at Tyrone, and his eyes were red. He was clearly pissed off. He gave me a nod, then turned to Richard and backhanded his face. ""Okay white boy, I played your fucking slave game, but now you gonna get it for calling me a nigga!""</p><p>The girls' dad fell to the floor in fear, trying to apologize, but Tyrone didn't give a shit. He grabbed the old man and shoved him over the edge of the bed, in between his daughters who were getting their assholes thoroughly assaulted. ""You like nigger cock so much, now you gonna get it where you need it!""</p><p>He pushed the head of his trobbing cock against the dude's butthole. ""Get ready for a black ass rape!""</p><p>The dad tried to pull away, but I held him down. His girls looked back and just smiled at their father as my boys pounded their tight assholes harder.</p><p>Tyrone jammed his prick in, all then inches, deep into the guy's bowels. He screamed and flailed, but my boy didn't let up. He grunted as he began fucking the man's virgin ass. </p><p>""Good thing Don't Ask, Don't Tell was revoked!"" he laughed as he assfucked this man next to his daughters. ""You pimp out your young daughters and let them get assfucked, so let's see how much you like it!"" He started to pound this guy's ass rough and hard.</p><p>Richard screamed for the first ten minutes, but then he began moaning like his daughters had been. I gave Tyrone a smile. ""Why doesn't that surprise me?""</p><p>We both laughed. Tyrone got back into slave-character. </p><p>""Oh, Massa, I sure hopes you approve of my nigga dick up yo white ass! I sure does loves to fuck this ass and your two sweet daughters. They's got the finest pussies on the plantation, Massa!""</p><p>The family assfucking went on for close to an hour as my crew worked them all hard, with Lars and Hasan trading the girls a couple of times. But not Tyrone. He owned the dad's ass and he was determined to destroy it. Hanson groaned in pleasure as Tyrone slammed him with all he had. The girls were busy tugging their little clit nubs from underneath, while dad jerked his boy cock as he got butt fucked. Me? I went up and down the line getting my cock sucked by all three. It was heavenly.</p><p>Dad was the first to proclaim he was going to cum, and he moaned something about an ass orgasm. Whatever that was. All I know is Tyrone's eyes were rolled back in his head, making it obvious to me that daddy-boy was about to get a load of black jizz in his pooper. The girls were approaching orgasm, as were Lars and Hasan. The fucking picked up intensity, and then it happened. It was like watching a fireworks display, the grand finale!</p><p>One by one the five of them popped off. Everyone was screaming and cumming within a minute or two and cum was flying everywhere. Lars pulled his dick out and shot a massive load all over Sara's back and hair. His huge nutsack did not disappoint, and it looked like a one-man bukkake party. Hasan had less cum, but he dumped all he had into Sasha's sweet bunghole. She thrashed around as she came with him.</p><p>And to no one's surprise, dad came the hardest. His little dick only managed to spurt a tiny bit of goo, but he apparently was having that butt-orgasm he mentioned. He was practically hopping up and down on Tyrone's black shaft, screaming and bucking hard. Tyrone tried to hold him steady as he pumped every last drop of cum in the dude's ass, but it was hard to do with all the excitement that guy had with his orgasm.</p><p>I couldn't take it much more. I started to shoot, surprising myself with the volume of cum I could produce. I sprayed the girls' pretty faces first, then shoved my prick in their father's mouth to finish off my load. He did it eagerly.</p><p>When we all managed to settle down, cocks withdrawn and limp, and dad had eaten all the cum from the girls' assholes. He even cleaned up all the shit covered cocks with his perverted mouth. I lit up a joint and passed it around. The girls took deep hits. I gave the dad a long look and let out my breath.</p><p>""Okay, what's the deal? This is the most fucked up family I've ever met.""</p><p>He smiled, and was about to speak when Sara cut in. ""Let me tell him, daddy!""</p><p>Richard nodded.</p><p>""You see, every weekend we pretend it's somebody's birthday so we can pick up soldiers. My daddy likes to see us getting fucked...""</p><p>""What the fuck?!"" I shouted. I knew something was up as the night progressed, but this was too much.</p><p>Sasha giggled. ""Yeah, I'm really ten and Sara is seven, and we've been doing this for four years now!""</p><p>Their dad looked at all of us and grinned. ""It's our way of saying, 'Thanks for your service!'""</p><p>I shook my head, took Sara by the hand to her bedroom and spent the night fucking her on her pink canopy bed. That seven-year-old rode my cock until morning, sometimes hugging her dolly while she bounced on my prick like she was on a trampoline. I'm not sure what happened with my crew, but judging from the moans and screams I heard all night, daddy and Sasha were getting their holes plugged for hours.</p>"
348,My Big Fat Mexican Cock,Anonymous Harry,,"['MMFg', 'inter', 'cuckold', 'humil', 'creampie', 'inc']",Forty-three year old Jose Suarez interviews for a dream job: housekeeper for a rich family in the Hamptons. The illegal Mexican immigrant discovers that some of his new duties include providing special care for the family's ten-year-old daughter.,2012-08-01T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It was one of the oddest job postings I had ever seen, mainly because it was so specific:</p><p></p><blockquote><i> <b>Wanted</b>: Live-in Mexican house cleaner. Must be male, between 35 and 50, in excellent physical condition and healthy. Location: The Hamptons. </i></blockquote><p>I certainly met those qualifications, and living with my cousin in the Bronx was getting old. But when you are an illegal, it's not exactly easy to find decent work. The Hamptons? Shit, I could get used to that gig. I figured it must be some old rich dude in a wheelchair who needed a strong male to help him get around his mansion. I could handle that. I called the number and a woman answered.</p><p>""Hello, Senora, I am calling about the yob in the paper.""</p><p>I had been in the United States for twenty years, and my English is pretty good, but I sometimes liked to thicken my accent, especially this time because it seemed important to the job poster to have a Mexican.</p><p>""Yes, well tell me a little more about you. How tall are you and how much do you weigh?"" she asked. </p><p>Those were not the first two questions I expected. ""Well, Senora, I am like sis feet and two inches, one hundred and ninety-five pounds, and I'm forty-three jears old.""</p><p>""Very good, and are you athletic, in shape?"" She had a snooty white woman voice. If you have ever seen that Family Guy cartoon, she would remind you of the baby, Stewie.</p><p>""Oh, si, Senora. I have done mostly landscaping work in the past, very fit, muscular.""</p><p>""Excellent. Can you come to our home soon so that my husband and I can interview you?""</p><p>""Of course, ma'am. I need to get a shower and cleaned up, and then take the train. I can be there in about four hours.""</p><p>""Oh, no, no, no! We need you to come soonest. Don't worry about a shower, and take a taxi. We'll reimburse your transport costs,"" she said, sounding exasperated.</p><p>""Very good then, I will leave immediately.""</p><p>She gave me the address and I started trying to hail a cab, but six of them just passed me by. These were cabs with the center medallion number lit, indicating they were available to pick up passengers. I looked at my reflection in a store window. Fuck, I looked like shit. My face was sweaty and dirty from the yard work I had done the previous two hours, and my jeans were faded, torn, and muddy. My green T-shirt was also a little tattered, and it was just a bit too small and tight. At least my body was toned and hard, my arms muscular and sinewy. That seemed important to this lady and her husband, so I hoped they really would overlook how messed up my appearance was.</p><p>I finally got pissed that I could not hail a taxi, so I jumped in the street when the next one approached. I flashed a wad of cash - everything I owned and mostly one dollar bills - to show I had the money to pay the fare. The Yellow Cab came to a screech inches before hitting me, and the Middle Eastern driver threw his hands in the air, acting all pissed off. I slapped the hood of the car with both palms. He let me in.</p><p>I handed him the note I had made with the address. ""Here, Cabeza de Mierda!"" I grimaced at him, figuring he had no idea I just called him Shit Face.</p><p>He looked at me in the mirror. ""This going to be over one hundred dollars, you got that much?""</p><p>""Yeah, yeah. Just get me there.""</p><p>So off we went, but since I had already wasted the last hour trying to catch a ride, I was worried these people were going to be upset with me. Worse yet, some other burro might have taken the job, I'd be out of work, and this couple would make me pay for my own ride.</p><p>""Hurry up, Abdul!"" I pounded the back of his seat.</p><p>He scowled back at me in the mirror, but he picked up the pace, probably to get me there and out of his cab as fast as possible. Once we left the city, the ride went quickly. It was nice getting away from the summer heat of the Big Apple. I think all those skyscrapers and concrete absorb the sun more, making it hotter and more humid than the countryside. Soon we started seeing small ranches, fenced-in horse properties, and some of the biggest fucking houses I had even seen. All the stories I had heard about the Hamptons were true from what I could see. Shit, I was trying to see if this is where the proverbial money trees grew. I figured these people must have them all over the place.</p><p>""I think this is the address,"" the driver said, slowing to a mailbox on the side of the road. There was a small private drive next to the mailbox, but I couldn't see a house.</p><p>""I guess you have to drive up there. It must be up that road,"" I said pointing.</p><p>He nodded. We drove up the long, winding road that had white rail fencing on either side, with a few horses roaming in the fields they contained. We must have gone at least a half mile before we even saw the house. It was a fucking mansion! It was a massive brown brick colonial with black shutters and a large white canopy that jutted from the front to cover a curved driveway. The taxi stopped under the canopy and I stepped out to smell the air. It was clean and sweet.</p><p>The driver honked his horn and yelled at me, ""That's one hundred sixteen, not including the tip.""</p><p>I was about to head to the front door to ring the bell when it opened. A tall white man about my age came out, escorting a Latino guy who looked like Poncho Villa. He was maybe sixty-years old, had a pineapple pockmarked face, and looked like the fattest member of any standard Mariachi band. The gringo opened the taxi door and handed the driver several one-hundred dollar bills and told him to take the Mexican dude anyplace he wanted.</p><p>When the taxi peeled off, the man gave me a stern look. This guy looked nice enough, but a little gruff. He was dressed in a sharp pair of dress slacks and an open collar blue shirt. I figured he must be one of the staff.</p><p>""I'm Charles Thornwood. My wife, Alice, spoke with you earlier,"" he said, eyeballing me.</p><p>""Oh, si, Senor. I am Jose. Jose Suarez."" I reached to shake his hand, but he didn't reciprocate. It was awkward, and I just knew I didn't have this job.</p><p>""Follow me,"" he ordered.</p><p>We went inside to a virtual movie set. It was everything I had imagined in a mansion. The foyer was done in a black and white marble pattern with large white columns and a dual winding staircase that gave one the option of getting upstairs from the left or right.</p><p>A woman appeared from a side room. She was incredibly hot, a forty-something blonde with bright blue eyes, wearing a conservative yellow dress that was just tight enough to show off her 34C boobs. </p><p>""I'm Alice,"" she said with a smile, extending her hand. At least she seemed friendlier than her old man. Speaking of which, I hadn't yet seen any real old dudes in a wheelchair, so I wasn't clear yet what this job was all about.</p><p>""Pleeze to meet you, Senora,"" I said with a smile. ""Please excuse my appearance."" I looked down, a bit ashamed.</p><p>""It's no bother!"" she assured me. ""Let me give you a tour of the home while we ask you some questions.""</p><p>Alice and Charles led the way, giving me an opportunity to check out the house lady's fine ass. Her dress hugged her sweet buns just right, giving me enough detail to know she had a tight, firm ass, but not too much detail just to tease my imagination. It was kind of funny, but as they walked and spoke, I could not help but get the impression this was Mr. and Mrs. Richie Rich from the cartoon.</p><p>We toured the upstairs first while the couple wanted to know my life's history. They asked about drug use, medical conditions, hospitalizations, diseases, disorders, arrests, convictions, wife, girlfriend, and so much more. I had none of these, which seemed to satisfy them. We finished the tour of the upstairs when we entered a bedroom that was done in pink with a big canopy bed in the middle.</p><p>""This is our daughter's room. You will meet Lisa when we go downstairs,"" Charles said.</p><p>""Eees a very nice room, but then your whole house es bonita,"" I said, again overdrawing the Mexican thing. I liked the girl's room. It was not as stuffy as the others, especially the master bedroom. Lisa's room also had a sweet scent to it, like something fruity.</p><p>Our next stop was the downstairs. As we descended the big marble staircase, the sound of piano music hit my ears. It grew louder with each step until we entered a small room at the back of the house. It faced the back yard and had floor-to-ceiling windows. In the center was a grand piano with a young girl playing as she looked out to a white gazebo in the back. Her back was to us, but I could see right away she had mom's hair, golden blonde and tied up in two ponytails with lacy bows. She was wearing a white dress, white socks, and black shoes. She played so beautifully that I was afraid to make a sound.</p><p>""Lisa, honey, this is Jose. He may be our new housekeeper,"" Alice said, gently tapping the girl's shoulder.</p><p>She turned as she stopped playing and gave me a smile, extending her hand gracefully. ""Hello, Jose.""</p><p>She was made in her mom's image down to every detail, except for the boob department. Alice had a rack, but Lisa was pretty flat.</p><p>Charles spoke. ""Lisa is ten years old, and we home school her. Alice and I teach her. We both work from home, so between schooling and our careers, we need some extra help around the house.""</p><p>It was beginning to make some sense, and I liked the idea of working with this family much more than changing some ninety-year-old man's diaper.</p><p>""Let's go to the living room to discuss some of the details of your duties,"" Alice said, taking Lisa's hand and heading to a room next to the recital chamber.</p><p>It gave me a moment to check out Lisa's ass since I was curious if she had the same butt shape as her mom. She did. Her dress was a little shorter than mom's, but just as tight. It hugged her little bubble butt just nicely. I must have been staring too much at his daughter, because Charles cleared his throat to get my attention. I was embarrassed, but I pretended not to have been doing anything wrong.</p><p>They had me sit on a sofa all by myself while the three Thornwoods sat across from me on another couch, about eight feet away. Alice began running down a list of duties I would have, everything from cleaning, laundry, dishes, and even some cooking, but mostly lunches and breakfasts. They had a caterer come in nightly with dinner. I heard nothing I could argue with. It all sounded like a dream job to me. But then, mom and dad suddenly gave each other a strange look, like a secret communication. Charles nodded to her, and then Alice said something I wasn't quite sure I heard right at first.</p><p>""Jose, we also need you to fuck Lisa daily.""</p><p>My eyes grew wide. ""Um, Senora,"" I coughed nervously. ""Did you say you want me to go on walks with Lisa daily?""</p><p>She laughed. ""No, Jose, we need you to FUCK our daughter with your big hard Mexican cock!""</p><p>When she uttered those words, Lisa stood and lifted the hem of her dress to reveal no panties. Her tiny pink clam was visible. My heart raced instantly. I thought this was a set-up and some television crew was going to come into the room with the policia.</p><p>""Senora, are you serious about this? She is so jung....""</p><p>Charles cut me off. ""So what do you say, old chap. Want to fuck Lisa or not? She has been begging for some Mexican cock for weeks, and we've interviewed dozens of candidates. So far, you're the only promising applicant.""</p><p>My dick was raging hard now, and it showed. The three of them came over to me, mom and dad sitting on either side of me, while Lisa stripped nude in front of me. That puta had a hot body! She was slender, petite, and her pussy was small and immature looking, but sexy at the same time. She had no hair at all, and she made a point of modeling for me. She turned to show me her perfect ass, apple shaped and firm. Her tits were little bumps, but all nipple. They were light pink and puffy, and as the little tart pulled on them, they got hard in seconds.</p><p>Charles unzipped my pants and pulled out my rock hard, sweaty dick. I have a seven inch uncircumcised cock, pretty thick, and right now it was smelly and filthy, with a good amount of head cheese under the foreskin. Alice lowered her head and took my burrito in her mouth, moaning as she sucked me slow and nasty. </p><p>""Hmmmm, oh fuck, is this really happening?"" I moaned as I put a hand on her head, pushing her down on my cock. I could feel her move the skin back and her tongue swirl around my head, licking all the smegma she could find.</p><p>Charles smiled. ""Yes it is, Jose. Trust me, you will enjoy fucking little Lisa and her mommy, but that's only if you take this job!""</p><p>""Fuck yeah, you got it, Jefe!"" I groaned. I didn't know if this was heaven, but it had to be pretty close.</p><p>Alice sucked me clean for the next ten minutes while I kissed little Lisa as she knelt on the sofa next to me. Her sweet little mouth was hot and delicious. It tasted fruity like the smell in her room. I also had some time to feel her tiny body, all sixty pounds of cumslut. She was tight, and her little chocha was wet and warm. I even finger fucked her tight asshole, and this little girl enjoyed that based upon the moaning she returned.</p><p>When Alice pulled away, I stood up and stripped naked. My muscular Mexican body was brown and sweaty, and the girls gushed out loud seeing me. Both mom and dad stripped nude, and everything I had fantasized about Alice was true. She was insanely hot, with two perky breasts and big pink areola. Her nipples had piercings, something I never expected from such a conservative woman. Her pussy was shaved, fat, and glistening with moisture.</p><p>When dad's pants dropped, I saw something I had never seen before. The dude had a clear plastic device over his cock, like some kind of fucked up clamp. I laughed, not only because of the clamp, but because his dick was so tiny. While I had a big thick chimichanga burrito, this guy was working off the kid's menu; that pecker was useless.</p><p>""I keep Charles's cock under lock and key because he can't satisfy me,"" Alice chuckled. ""When Lisa was four, he began fucking her with his tiny prick. He was able to keep her happy for a couple of years, but now he doesn't get to fuck anything around here!"" She gave his cock a harsh slap.</p><p>""Ouch, honey!"" he complained with a whine.</p><p>Lisa slapped his face. ""Yeah, you know your place, daddy! You pathetic sissy!""</p><p>Man, this was some fucked up family, but if I was going to be the only toro in this house, I didn't mind. I lifted Lisa up and placed her on the sofa, facing me, and set her feet up on the cushions. I told mom and dad to hold her legs open as I eyed up that yummy cunny. Like most Mexican guys, I don't like to eat the chocha, but there was something about this one that lured me in. I got on my knees and pulled her ass to the edge, and then I licked up and down her thighs, all around her pooney, trying to get a good whiff of her juicy scent. Fuck, she smelled good.</p><p>She moaned with her eyes closed. Then my little angel took two fingers on her right hand, formed a V-shape, and propped open her little cunt lips. ""Lick my pussy, Jose.""</p><p>That ten-year-old cunny opened up sweetly, revealing dark pink inner lips and a generous amount of horny fuck fluid. I let my tongue slide up and down her tiny slit, tasting her fuck juices. That little taco tasted like a honey-dipped sopapilla. I drilled in deep and far. The more I lapped that fuck hole, the wetter it got. She was moaning like a little puta and her ass wiggled under my face. I saw the cushion under her had started to get a dark, damp stain as I devoured that clammy cunny, making her juices trickle down her sweet ass crack. I alternated licking her pussy and her little culo. That rosebud opening was bitter sweet, like a mix of vinegar and cotton candy. </p><p>""Hmmmph! Oh yes!"" she moaned as she bumped her groin into my face. </p><p>Her parents held those legs open, and I could hear them panting and moaning as they watched. I glanced over and saw Charles's dick had gotten hard, but the clamp held it locked tight. That had to hurt, but then again, he had maybe two inches of finger thick cock, so the strain couldn't be too much.</p><p>""I'm gonna cum, mommy!"" Lisa groaned as she pulled my face into her snatch.</p><p>I tugged her baby clit nub with my lips, and she went crazy. Her ass rose and fell faster than the stock market her daddy made his millions on. She let out a loud scream, gasped, then collapsed on the cushion. When she did, a tiny squirt came from her mound. I didn't know if that was girl cum or piss, but I was happy either way. She panted and moaned as she rolled through her orgasm. I never knew a ten-year-old girl could even cum, but now that I knew they could, I kicked myself for not getting some sooner.</p><p>""Please fuck my daughter with your beautiful, nasty Mexican cock!"" Charles pleaded with me as he tried his best to rub his midget dick.</p><p>My churro had been raging hard all the while I had eaten that preteen appetizer, so I was ready to oblige. I lifted Lisa up. She was a rag doll in my hands. I sat down on the sofa and turned her to face me, pulled her legs over mine, and helped her straddle me. I got to tell you, I smelled pretty bad. Not having showered meant I had a good BO stink going, but I got the impression this family liked the nastiness.</p><p>""Hey, pendejo. Guide my dick into your baby slut,"" I told the dad, mocking him. His wife and Lisa laughed.</p><p>""I like Jose a lot, mommy!"" she cooed.</p><p>Charles knelt on the floor, gripped my stiff Mexican dick, and pushed the head into his daughter's tight pink puss mound. He caressed my balls as his girl sank down, engulfing my entire shaft.</p><p>""Oh fuck! Baby, you are so fucking tight!"" I groaned with my eyes closed for a moment.</p><p>I grabbed her lil ass cheeks in both hands and let her ride up and down on her own for a little while. She knew what she was doing, and judging from how shiny wet my fuckstick was, she was getting off. She leaned in to kiss me, her two pigtails tickling my face. She made soft little mew sounds, like a kitten, while she fucked me so sweetly.</p><p>Her mom and dad were both now kneeling in front of me, and then they suddenly leaned in and started licking my cock and balls together. Fuck, this was my luckiest day ever. They moaned over and over as they kept my cock clean, licking up every drop of Lisa that would dribble down my pole.</p><p>My fucktoy started to pick up speed. Her mews became grunts as she rode my Latin cock like she was on her Hobby Horse. Mom and dad were licking me faster and faster, but I knew I needed to give this little girl all I had and that was not going to happen while she rode me. I lifted her up while she remained on my stick, turned her around and placed her back against the sofa. I lifted her legs up high, feet on my shoulders, and folded my slut in half.</p><p>I started to power fuck this preteen, smashing my groin into hers, my pubic bone hammering her clit. That diamond sized button was sticking out from under the hood and swelling with each thrust. I felt something from behind that threw me for a moment. Her dad was back there licking my asshole and moaning as loud as his daughter. That sick fucker was getting a couple day's worth of sweat and shit from my hairy ass...and LOVING it.</p><p>Alice had slipped from the room for a few moments while her husband degraded himself on my pooper. Get this, she came back wearing a strap-on dildo, a big black fucking stick that was lubed and ready. While I fucked their daughter like a nail gun on auto, dad ate my shitter, and mom fucked dad's ass. It was a little awkward to get the right rhythm going, but we soon got it working.</p><p>I looked down at my new girlfriend, sweat pouring from my body, dripping muddy drops on her and the sofa. ""You doing okay, puta?""</p><p>""Hmmmm, yess, Jose, I am going to cum again the way you are fucking me sooooo goooood!"" </p><p>I slammed her harder and faster, feeling her old man's tongue deep in my bowels. He was wailing from the ass fucking he was getting.</p><p>""I'm gonna fuck you three or four times a day, babygirl!"" I spat out my words.</p><p>That sent her over. The bitch started to buck and scream.</p><p>""I'm cumming, mommy and daddy! I'm CUMMING SO HARD!""</p><p>Her parent both screamed that they were close to cumming too. It was too much for me to take. My nutsack had been busy bouncing up and down and smacking Lisa's sweet ass cheeks. My cajones contracted. And then I shot off.</p><p>A string of Spanish cuss words flew from my mouth as I drilled that whore into the couch. My cum gushed into her tight cunt, giving her chalupa a heavy fill of sour cream. She was shaking hard as she came, kissing my mouth deep and nasty.</p><p>""Oh shit, I am cumming so hard, honey!"" her dad shouted as Alice pounded his asshole harder.</p><p>""Me too,"" Alice cried back.</p><p>All of us came within moments of each other. I had to wait for the parents to get off me before I could move. But that was fine. My balls continued to empty out in this precious pussy under me. I looked down and saw her chocha lips stretched tight around my pole, and a healthy dose of my cum flowing out and down her ass.</p><p>""That was fucking hot,"" I moaned as I stood.</p><p>""This is even hotter!"" her dad said, on his knees and sucking my cock clean.</p><p>I don't get into dudes, but if this was the price I had to pay to fuck these rich bitches, I could adjust. Alice pulled her strapon off, and that's when I saw it was a two-sided dildo. The other end of it was an eight inch rubberized black cock that had been in her married pussy.</p><p>When the old man finished cleaning my cock, and getting it hard again, he started to lick Lisa's cum-filled dessert, lapping all my cum out. The little girl moaned through the creampie cleansing she was getting. I looked at mom.</p><p>""Get on all fours. I'm gonna fuck your rich bitch asshole with my illegal cock.""</p><p>She smiled and licked her lips, getting on the floor in front of her husband and daughter. She stuck her fine ass up in the air and I mounted her. That asshole has been used a lot in the past; that was for sure. It gaped a little bit, and allowed me easy entry.</p><p>Fuck she was hot back there, and what made it hotter was how much she seemed to like being ass fucked. She moaned like a bitch in heat, louder than her daughter did. I fucked that bunghole hard and deep, and sometime during the fucking, she managed to shove Charles away from Lisa. Apparently mom also enjoyed eating pussy and creampie.</p><p>She smacked her lips and tongue real loud as she ate what little bit of cum Charles left for her. Lisa grabbed her mother's hair and pulled her in.</p><p>""Eat my baby pussy, mommy. I know how much you like it."" That girl was breathless, and I started to get the impression she ran this house. After all, they hired me because Lisa insisted on some Cancun cock.</p><p>While I enjoyed fucking mom's sweet ass, I needed something tighter. I gave Lisa a wink. ""Is your asshole still cherry, miha?""</p><p>She nodded, looking down at mom. ""I want my ass fucked, mother! Give him up so he can do me. You know I have wanted this for years!""</p><p>Her mother agreed. I pulled out of her ass, my cock sticking up hard, with a dollop of Alice's shit wedged in the ring around my cockhead. Lisa had already gotten into position, leaning over the sofa arm, her tight ten-year-old ass arched up high.</p><p>""Fuck my ass, Jose. I want it to hurt a little, so don't be gentle!""</p><p>""Si, Seonorita!"" I chuckled. This kid was a real piece of work, as well as a piece of ass.</p><p>I pushed my cockhead into her tight chute, and she grunted. I leaned down and whispered in her ear. ""You want it rough, puta. You're going to get it nasty! I'm gonna ride this ass dirty.""</p><p>I slammed my prick in deep, making the preteen scream and shake. ""It hurts! It HURTS!"" she screamed. ""Mommy, make him stop!"" she sobbed.</p><p>Her mother wagged her finger. ""Nope, young lady. You want to be bossy and demanding all the time, you also have to be ready for the consequences.""</p><p>I gave her parents a smirk as I grabbed Lisa's ponytails in my hands and held them like they were reigns. ""Here we go!""</p><p>I fucked the living hell out of that girl's asshole, yanking her hair back, forcing her face upward. She cried uncontrollably for the next fifteen minutes as I ravaged her butthole, managing to eventually get my entire shaft inside her. Her face was bright red and tear-covered as I continued my relentless assault. She screamed over and over, while mom and dad watched up close.</p><p>""Fuck her good, Jose!"" her mom ordered. This little brat needs to be tamed.</p><p>""I sure will, Senora,"" I grinned as I continued to pound.</p><p>After another ten minutes or so, I felt her sphincter relax a little, so I picked up the fuck speed. Her face had dried, her pale pinkish complexion had returned. And now my little slut was moaning under me.</p><p>""You like it now, huh, slut?""</p><p>""Yes, Jose. Oh damn, just keep fucking my asshole."" Her voice was a little sweeter than before.</p><p>Her father sat down under hear and leaned his head up, licking her pussy and my shit-covered fuck pole as I ass raped his daughter. This was one sick gringo. I knew I was going to cum soon, so I kicked the old man a little and told him to tug on Lisa's clit.</p><p>He did, sending the girl into a virtual seizure. She cried and humped back into me, cried and pushed her cunny down on dad. She let out a loud wail as she started to cum. It was all I could take. My nuts erupted harder than Mount Saint Helens as my cum dumped into little Lisa's bunghole. Charles leaned up and sucked my nuts into his mouth, milking every drop I had, ensuring I gave his daughter a proper filling. I had to stop fucking her to keep him from ripping my nutsack free.</p><p>But I didn't really have to move. Lisa did that for me, pushing her ass back and forth, fucking my pole while I stood in place and she finished cumming. I saw a spray of girl jizz hit dad in the face, and he hungrily licked it up.</p><p>I finally fell free and landed on my back on the carpet, panting. Charles went to work cleaning the double fudge coating I had on my cock, both his wife's and daughter's shit smears.</p><p>""That was the best fucking I ever had, Senora, Senorita,"" I mumbled, my mind reeling. ""Do I get the yob?""</p><p>They laughed.</p><p>""Only if you can fuck my wife and daughter like this everyday,"" Charles smiled.</p><p>""But what about the housework? Will I have time?""</p><p>They laughed again, all of them. Alice grinned. ""Jose, we have an entire house staff that takes care of all that. We only need to hire you to do the fucking around here!""</p><p>""Ay dios mio! I think this must be heaven! Where will I sleep?""</p><p>Lisa jumped in. ""How about we make daddy sleep in my bed, mommy? That way Jose can sleep in the big master bed with you and me!""</p><p>Alice smiled. ""Good idea."" Then she smacked Charles's cock lock. ""Get used to it, you pathetic wimp!""</p><p>The girls and I laughed out loud while Charles just sat and sulked.</p>"
349,"Company Man, Part 1",Anonymous Harry,,"['Mg', 'cuckold', 'humil', 'inter']","Kenji Takamoto is Mitch Howard's new law firm office assistant. What Takamoto doesn't know is that Howard is a bull who has cuckolded all the men in the firm, fucking wives and daughters on a regular basis. Howard has designs on Kenji's hot wife and preteen daughters, so he hatches a plan to get them all in his bed and make Kenji watch and serve.",2012-08-02T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>My intercom buzzed.</p><p>""Mr. Howard, your new assistant is here, shall I send him in?"" My secretary's voice was sweet and clear as always, but with a hint of excitement. She knew this would be a special day for my new hire. The first day on the job at my law firm always was.</p><p>""Give me five minutes, Becky, then I'll come out to greet him."" </p><p>I set the HR portfolio down on my desk and took one last look at Kenji Takamoto's file, sliding the picture of him and his family to the front of the stack. He had a good-looking thirty-two-year-old wife for sure, but he also had two sweet daughters. Emi was nine years old and cute as a lotus flower, while Naoko would be eleven in a few days. All three girls were porcelain dolls with pale skin, dark almond shaped eyes and jet black hair.</p><p>I looked down from my desk to two bright blue eyes that were sparkling back up at me. Becky's eight-year-old daughter, Cassie, was on her knees under my desk devouring my eight inch prick with her tiny mouth. Of all my employees' kids, Cassie was the best cocksucker in the lot, and she was always so eager. Breaking the blonde muffin in three years ago was easy since she took to cock like a frog to a pond. She'd suck me for hours if I let her, and sometimes I did, but right now it was time to get down to some serious business.</p><p>""Hey, sweetie. Save some for later!"" I teased, pulling her mouth off my cock, a fair amount of drool on her chin.</p><p>The naked preteen gave me a playful pout as she stood up. ""Okay, but you gotta promise to cum in my mouth today, Mr. Howard! My mommy told me to make you cum a lot!""</p><p>I picked up the tiny black thong on my desk that she had worn this morning when she came to work with her mother, took a last sniff, and then handed it to her. ""Better put these back on.""</p><p>I stuffed my raging pecker back into my pants while she finished dressing, gave her a long hot kiss, and then escorted her to the door.</p><p>""Was Cassie well behaved, Mr. Howard?"" Becky asked, seeing us emerge.</p><p>""A darling as usual,"" I winked. ""Is Kenji in the waiting room?""</p><p>She nodded, wiping Cassie's drool with a tissue.</p><p>""Be right back, and can you block an hour for me this afternoon with Cassie?"" I asked.</p><p>She smiled. ""Of course!""</p><p>I strolled down the corridor of my small law firm, eliciting several sycophantic greetings. ""Good morning, Sir! Good morning, Boss! Did you have a good weekend, Mr. Howard?"" Sheesh! I guess that's what comes with being a bull. The cuckold stable has a lot of ponies vying to be the favorite. Of course, the fact that I have fucked every female employee, every male employee's wife or girlfriend, and ALL their daughters, multiple times, means I've had to divide my attention these days. A bull's life is oftentimes an exercise in multi-tasking.</p><p>I stopped in the men's room to check my appearance. My dark blue, pin-striped Armani suit was neat and clean, my custom-tailored white shirt perfectly starched, and my red Italian silk tie was knotted to precision. I liked blue suits the most because they matched my eyes, and I always wore some type of red tie. It was a power thing. I used my fingers to comb my salt and pepper hair before walking over to the waiting room.</p><p>""Good morning, Kenji. I trust you are ready for your first day as my assistant?"" I grinned, reaching to shake hands.</p><p>He was nervous and awkward. ""Oh yes, Mr. Howard! Good morning!"" He stood, all five feet three inches of him, and gripped my hand loosely.</p><p>Now, I subscribe to the notion that you can tell a lot about a man by his handshake. Kenji's was soft and loose, and his skin was cool and clammy. To a bull, this signals an easy mark. His shake was an immediate surrender to me in the male dominance balance of power equation. </p><p>I put my arm around his shoulder as we walked to my office. Kenji was native Japanese, studied at Tokyo University, and then came to the United States to attend Harvard Law School. For my small firm, a Harvard graduate was a nice shingle to hang out there for clients. From a bull's perspective, knowing that I was going to be fucking his wife and two preteen daughters was a double benefit. I've never had Japanese pussy, and I was dying to try.</p><p>""Have a seat, Kenji,"" I said pointing to the large leather sofa in my office. I stuck my head out and asked Becky to bring in some coffee and tea.</p><p>I took a seat next to him and told him to relax. He smiled and nodded, almost apologetically. His English was excellent, but he carried himself as if he were still in Japan. He was docile and subservient, a recognition of my status as his boss. For a soon-to-be cuckold, he was perfect. I typically had to break men hard to get my way, but with Kenji, I imagined it would be simpler.</p><p>Becky set a tray on the coffee table in front of us with a pot of hot coffee and a tea kettle. ""Take your pick, Kenji.""</p><p>""Thank you, Sir!"" he said loudly as he poured a cup of coffee for me first, then a tea for himself. ""I know you like coffee, Mr. Howard!""</p><p>He was trying to impress me. I liked that.</p><p>We made small talk for a long time, and every now and then during the conversation, I asked about his family, picking up tidbits about his wife and daughters. They spoke little English, just enough to get by, but his daughters were enrolled in an immersion program at a local charter school. I had to smile inside because when it came to fucking, moaning was the same in every language as far as I was concerned.</p><p>I walked over and pulled his folder from my desk and placed the picture of him with his family on the coffee table. ""You know, Kenji, at Howard and Sullivan, we value family highly. It's always nice to bring a new member on the team who has such a pretty wife and beautiful daughters.""</p><p>As I said that, I innocuously ran my hand over the length of my cock. Down my leg my fingertips slid, ensuring that if Kenji picked up on it, he would know that I was hung and that I had a sexual interest in his women. Of course, it was subtle enough to leave him with some uncertainty. </p><p>I returned my gaze from the picture on the table to him. His eyes were on my hand, and then he looked up at me wide-eyed. ""Yes, Sir, Mr. Howard. I am very excited about working at a family-friendly place."" He grabbed his tea and swallowed what was left in one loud gulp.</p><p>""Good. I'd like to meet your family. How about coming to my home tonight for dinner? Becky can give you the address. Be there at six o'clock sharp, and dress casually. I really want to get to know this pretty wife and daughters,"" I grinned as I tucked the picture back in my folder.</p><p>He was nervous when we stood to shake hands once more, and this time his shake seemed even looser, if that was possible. He bowed slightly, turned and left.</p><p>A few minutes later Cassie came in, a bright smile beaming on her face. ""Mr. Howard, would you like me to suck your cock, or are you in the mood to fuck me today?"" she giggled.</p><p>I cupped my chin. ""Hmmm, that is a tough decision. How about both?""</p><p>""Okay!"" she screeched, jumping up and down before stripping naked.</p><p></p><center> ******** </center><p>My doorbell rang at exactly six o'clock. The Japanese were known for their precision, and Kenji and family did not disappoint. When I opened it, I was surprised at how well-dressed they all were. Kenji had on a business suit and tie, and he was carrying a bottle of Japanese sake. Suri, his wife, had on a long white dress and high heels. It was not quite a kimono, but there was something definitely Japanese about it. His daughters were priceless dolls. Each wore their charter school uniforms of plaid red and black skirts, white button down tops, and white knee-high socks and black shoes. I'm guessing Japanese girls don't start wearing bras as early as American preteens. Their tops were so thin, I could see their dark brown puffy nipples with no difficulty.</p><p>Kenji apologized profusely for their appearance, claiming they had no time to change after school. If he only knew how hot they looked to me! I dismissed his apology as I leaned to kiss his wife's cheek. I suppose that's not what they do in Japan, because she stiffened a little. Perhaps it was also because I stand six foot four and towered over them all. I had on a pair of dress slacks and a tight polo top that showed off my athletic frame. I wanted Mrs. Takamoto to draw some mental contrast between me and her puny hubby.</p><p>""Come on in guys, make yourselves at home.""</p><p>Kenji translated in Japanese, and they all broke out in smiles. I led them to the living room where we could chat and get to know each other before our catered dinner arrived.</p><p>""You have pretty home,"" his wife said as she stood and looked around for a moment.</p><p>""Thanks, Suri. It's made even prettier now that you are here.""</p><p>She gave me a puzzled look. Kenji translated, a look of uncertainty on his face as he did. Suri blushed and smiled when she understood. ""Thank you,"" she whispered.</p><p>I gently caressed her back as I suggested a seat, giving Kenji a quick grin over my shoulder. He needed to see how bold I was with his wife. I opened the sake and poured us all small cups of the liquid. I offered to give his daughters some, but Kenji told me no. I looked at Suri.</p><p>""What do you think, mom? May I give them some sake?"" I motioned toward the girls with the bottle.</p><p>She nodded approval. ""Okay,"" she smiled.</p><p>This was an important first step. I needed to get the wife to overrule hubby as a way of putting him in his place and establishing his wife's dominance over him along with me.</p><p>While I poured the girls some drinks, Kenji addressed Suri in Japanese, obviously not happy with what just happened. From her tone and from her wave of the hand, she totally dismissed him. This was getting better.</p><p>I gave his daughters a big grin as I tipped my glass to theirs and toasted. They were all smiles and enthusiastic, but they gingerly sipped the drink. I chugged mine down. They exchanged looks with each other, smiled, and then gulped theirs down quickly. I poured another for them, and glanced over and saw Kenji nearly steaming.</p><p>""Come on, Kenji. Let me propose a toast to the Takamoto family, especially to the beautiful Takamoto women!""</p><p>He translated, nervously. We all stood and drank. The doorbell rang a moment later.</p><p>""I think dinner is here! Come help me, Kenji.""</p><p>He walked to the front door with me and I took the opportunity to chide him a bit. ""You need to loosen up. Remember, we're a family-friendly company, and the employees with the friendliest families are the ones who advance the fastest.""</p><p>I know his English is good, but it's not perfect. I wanted him to stew on those words, to absorb their meaning, and to come to realize the direction I was hinting things needed to go.</p><p>We had a wonderful meal together in my large dining room. The sake was gone in short order, so I opened a couple bottles of champagne and kept the bubbles popping. Kenji sat to my right, with Suri on my left, and every so often I'd touch her leg, making it appear innocent enough. At first she seemed slightly startled, but after a fair amount of bubbly, my hand started to linger on her leg. Her English improved significantly with the booze, as did her daughters. I figured out they spoke it fairly well, but they were shy and reluctant to give it a try out of fear of embarrassing themselves. Before long, I was conversing with them well enough not to need Kenji to translate.</p><p>I now had my hand on Suri's leg, caressing it, giving it a gentle squeeze. She didn't try brushing me away, and when I looked in her eyes, she gave me a gentle smile, almost a welcoming look. </p><p>""How about I give you all a tour of my house?"" I suggested, taking Suri's hand as I stood.</p><p>She gave me a warm squeeze. ""That is good suggestion,"" she smiled.</p><p>Kenji got up with a scowl, taking Emi and Naoko's hands, following us. The downstairs tour went fast, but I wanted to take my time upstairs, especially in the master bedroom. I wanted to imprint in all their minds the place where the three girls would soon be getting fucked while hubby/daddy watched. I looked in Kenji's eyes as we entered the bedroom, and I could almost sense he was starting to make the connection too.</p><p>I let go of Suri's hand as we stood in the middle of the room and decided to get bolder. I slid my hand down the small of her back and caressed her ass gently. She let out a sharp, high-pitched gasp, like an anime character. I'm not sure if Kenji saw it, but the important thing was Suri didn't slap me. I looked at her and she gave me an embarrassed grin.</p><p>""Are you okay, haha?"" Emi asked.</p><p>I guess ""haha"" meant mother. Suri cleared her throat and nodded.</p><p>I escorted the family back downstairs, occasionally turning back to check out Emi and Naoko. For two innocent looking girls those outfits had a definite ""we like to fuck"" schoolgirl look. The contrast was driving me crazy. Equally torturous was how my mind tried to undress them. I wondered how fat and wet those two Japanese cunnies were going to be when I fucked them. I could feel my cock rise in my pants. It was aimed up, the tip under my belt, so it was not as apparent as it could have been if it tented my pant leg.</p><p>It was getting late, so I decided we all had had enough for one night. ""I want to thank you all for coming over tonight. I really enjoyed your company very much.""</p><p>Kenji bowed profusely, probably happy the evening was ending and my flirting with Suri was over. Well, almost over. I embraced her and pulled her in a little tighter than when she first arrived, making sure my stiff cock pressed into her. I placed a soft kiss on her cheek as my cock came to rest. She made an almost inaudible gasp in my ear. Then she kissed my cheek in return. </p><p>""Thank you for dinner, Mitch,"" she replied, using my first name. She was a little flustered and played with her hair, trying to distract herself, I surmised.</p><p>Kenji reached to shake my hand and to say something, but I cut him off. ""It's Mr. Howard to you! You can't get away with being informal like Suri!"" I teasingly scolded him.</p><p>""Yes, Sir,"" he replied, subdued. ""Thank you for tonight, Mr. Howard.""</p><p>I turned to their two daughters who were grinning from ear to ear. I bowed gently and gave each a kiss on the cheek like their mom. They giggled and kissed me back. </p><p>Just before they turned to walk toward the driveway, I called over to Kenji. ""Be in my office at nine o'clock sharp. I have a special project for you!""</p>"
350,"Company Man, Part 2",Anonymous Harry,,"['MFg', 'inter', 'cuckold', 'humil']",Kenji Takamoto's descent into the life of a cuckold goes into higher gear when his boss coerces him into engaging in some deviant acts. Kenji is made to confront his true wimpy nature as Mitch Howard unleashes his bullish power over him.,2012-08-03T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I looked at the clock on the wall in my office. It was 8:55 am, and I knew that given his punctuality, Kenji would be here on time. I leaned up to kiss Becky's hot mouth while she rode my cock on my sofa. I had the sexy twenty-nine-year-old single mom totally nude, her exquisite 36C firm tits in my hands, and my big, thick cock deep in her womb. During our sex this morning, she wanted me to tell her all about how I fucked Cassie the prior afternoon. I described in graphic detail how I slammed my prick in her daughter's eight-year-old pussy on my desk while the little darling gasped her way through a hard orgasm. </p><p>""You filled her with so much cum, Mitch! I ate her for almost an hour when we got home last night,"" Becky panted in my ear as her hot ass rose up and down.</p><p>""You are so nasty, Becky, but that's what I love about you.""</p><p>We kept fucking even when there was a knock at the door. It was a routine we had down pat when we needed to break in a new cuckold. First came shock, then threat, then participation, and then submission. There was another knock. I looked at her as she continued to fuck me, slowing down a little bit for effect.</p><p>""Come on in!"" I yelled.</p><p>The door creaked open slowly, and Kenji stuck in his head. He had a horrified look when he absorbed what he was seeing. Then he promptly shut the door, refusing to come in.</p><p>""Get in here, Kenji!"" I yelled.</p><p>When it opened again, Kenji stepped in walking backwards, not looking. Becky started to moan, trying to coax a glance from him. He turned his head slightly and gave us a quick look. I acted as if the whole thing was no big deal.</p><p>""Have a seat next to us, Kenji. We'll be done fucking soon. Now I know in Japan that bosses fuck their secretaries, am I right?""</p><p>He nodded as he took a seat in a side chair, averting his eyes. ""But they usually don't do it during office hours, Mr. Howard. I really should not be here!""</p><p>""Nonsense, now I wanted to talk to you about this special project I have for you. Grab that box of Kleenex from my desk and bring it here.""</p><p>He nervously walked over and retrieved the box, trying to hand it to me without looking at us. </p><p>""You hold onto it, buddy. It's for you. Damn, I'm gonna nut off soon!""</p><p>Becky started to ride me faster, moaning louder as she did. I caught Kenji giving us a few more looks. There's no way he could not want to watch a free live porn show, especially one where a hung American fucks a sexy blonde woman in his office. My balls are the size of lemons, and after a few more strokes inside Becky's hot cunt, they began to squeeze. </p><p>""Oh fuck, get ready with those tissues, Kenji!"" I intentionally didn't give him any details about what he was supposed to do.</p><p>My cock exploded in her tight pussy, and my cum rushed out like rainwater down a downspout in a storm. I pumped and pumped and pumped my cum inside Becky, and she responded by clamping her pussy muscles and milking all she could get. I glanced and saw Kenji was now intently watching us, handful of tissues at the ready.</p><p>""Get ready, Kenji! AAAAAAhhhhhhhhgggggggh!"" I screamed and pulled out, sending a few jets of hot cum flying forward, landing on his suit coat arm.</p><p>He looked in shock, and he was frozen for a moment. Then he regained his composure and wiped the cum from his arm with a disgusted look on his face.</p><p>Becky and I chuckled. ""Hmmmm, you have such a hot pussy, Becky!"" I kissed her before she rolled off and sat on the sofa next to me, clamping my cum inside her pussy to keep it from dribbling out.</p><p>""Sorry about the cum on your arm, Kenji. It happens all the time so I needed to prepare you for it.""</p><p>""Mr. Howard, I am so embarrassed to be in here. I am so sorry..."" He mumbled, clearly unsure what to say.</p><p>""No need to apologize. But about that project. I need you to clean up Becky,"" I smiled, pointing to her dripping pussy.</p><p>""Sir, I don't think this is right. It's not part of my duties!""</p><p>""Your job as assistant is to assist me!"" I snarled. ""If you want to hit the street and find a better job, go ahead.""</p><p>I already knew he had been job hunting for over a year, but no other Dallas, Texas law firm would hire him. Bunch of racists down here, I guess.</p><p>""I, I, I can't!"" he stammered.</p><p>""Becky, prepare Mr. Takamoto's termination notice.""</p><p>""No, wait!"" he stopped her from getting up.</p><p>""I just have to clean her up, is that all?"" he asked meekly.</p><p>""It's a start,"" I snickered.</p><p>He timidly knelt in front of Becky, grabbed a handful of tissues, and was about to start wiping her legs and pussy, when I yanked his hand harshly.</p><p>""No, Kenji. Like this!"" I grabbed a handful of his hair and shoved his face into Becky's cunt, smearing my cum goo all over his face.</p><p>He tried to fight back and pull away, but I held him in place until he started to struggle for air. I pulled back and let him catch his breath. His face was milky white and spunk coated. ""Eat all that cum, Kenji!"" </p><p>I shoved his face back in and looked at Becky. She mouthed out the words, ""He's licking me."" I grinned.</p><p>""Get it all. Don't waste a drop! Lick it, suck it, tongue it, and swallow it. All of it, Kenji!"" I loosened my grip when I started to hear the sounds of pussy eating. It was mixed with sobbing.</p><p>""Man, you are pathetic. Stop the crying. If you want to keep this job, then you keep licking.""</p><p>I heard a muffled, ""Yes, Sir."" He nodded his head inside Becky's groin at the same time.</p><p>It went on for a good ten minutes. He finally pulled his face away, crimson red now with shame. His eyes were swollen from sobbing, but I didn't see any cum.</p><p>""Did he get it all?"" I asked Becky.</p><p>She jabbed a few fingers in her pussy and withdrew them for inspection. ""I think he got it all, boss!""</p><p>""Good boy, Kenji. Now I need you to get naked. Becky and I want to see how tiny that sissy cock is.""</p><p>""No, please!"" he pleaded.</p><p>""Do it, or you and that pretty family will be homeless in a week!"" I ordered.</p><p>He shook like a frightened cat as he stood and slowly undressed. He had an immature body, more boy-like than anything, and completely devoid of muscle tissue and hair. If I didn't know any better, I'd swear he was ten years old. When his pants fell, followed by his white undershorts, we saw a puny pecker sticking out. It was four inches at best, uncut, and semi hard. I gave Becky a grin. </p><p>""Does Suri enjoy it when you fuck her with that? I can't imagine how she can even feel it!"" I laughed.</p><p>""Stop, please!"" he begged, looking away, trying to cover his cock with his hands.</p><p>I stood up next to him, my huge fat cock swaying, still coated with a heavy layer of my cum and Becky's juices. It was longer by twice the size, and while mine was forearm thick, Kenji's cock was like a Crayola crayon, yellow at that. Becky reached over and rubbed his cock to get a feel for the size, causing Kenji to gasp, and within two seconds, he shot a small load of cum in her hand.</p><p>""Oh my God! Seriously? Did you just cum that fast?"" she asked, holding her side in laughter. She held the small gob of cum to his face. ""Drink it! Drink your own jizz, you fucking wimp!""</p><p>He closed his eyes and choked back tears, but his tongue slid out and he lapped up all his cum.</p><p>""Good boy. Now on your knees!"" I barked.</p><p>He had a look of terror in his eyes, but he slowly got on his knees. I stood right in front of him and shook my wet cock. ""Suck it, Kenji. Clean me up.""</p><p>He cried like a baby for a few minutes, shaking his head no. I just gave him a menacing glare. Finally, he reluctantly reached up and grasped my cock in both hands. He leaned forward and licked the head, pulling back slightly.</p><p>""Open your mouth and suck it!"" I grabbed his hair again and pulled his mouth to my cock.</p><p>He whimpered, then his mouth opened and I felt my cock sink in. ""Hmmmm, that's it, Kenji. What a good cocksucking bitch you are,"" I smiled down at him as my cock began to harden in his mouth.</p><p>I had to teach him how to suck by humping his mouth for awhile, getting him used to my long pole hitting the back of his throat. I yanked his hair back and forth, mouth fucking him. Becky motioned for me to look down at his crotch. When I did, I saw his little cock was rock hard and sticking up. My new cuckold bitch was enjoying this. </p><p>""Do you like it, Kenji? You like sucking my big cock?""</p><p>""Hmmmmph, uh huh,"" he moaned as he started to suck me more on his own. I let go of his hair and he was now fisting my prick in his hands while sucking and slurping the head.</p><p>""I'm gonna give you what you need, boy. A load of hot cum down your sissy throat!"" I groaned as I enjoyed his blowjob.</p><p>He moaned on my cock and worked it faster. I could feel my balls getting ready. ""Here I cum!"" I yelled as my nuts erupted, sending a blast of hot fuckseed into his mouth.</p><p>He milked the fuck out of my pole, eagerly devouring my jizz. I took a hand and placed it on my balls, ""Squeeze them, bitch! Get every drop!""</p><p>I slid out of his mouth, and he was panting. He still had a look of shame on his face, but judging from the small puddle of cum near his knees, he had shot off two or three times when he blew me. </p><p>""Clean that mess up, on your hands and knees. Lick up all your cum and then get dressed. I have one more task for you.""</p><p>He was broken. He shuddered as he dressed, no doubt contemplating the degradation he just experienced, along with the arousal it gave him. Becky and I put our clothes back on, and things got a bit more businesslike, at least in appearance.</p><p>I told him to sit in a chair next to my desk as I fished through his folder once more. I pulled the picture of his family and slid it in front of him. </p><p>""I want you to go home in a few minutes and talk to Suri. You are to tell her everything that happened here this morning. Don't leave out any details. Tell her you watched me fuck Becky. Tell her that you licked clean Becky's cum-filled pussy, followed by my cock. Tell her that you are an eager cocksucker, and that you enjoyed it, because we both know you did. Make sure you explain that you loved my cock because I am hung, powerful, and that my huge balls produced so much cum. Tell her how much you love the taste of cum, mine and your own. Tell her we laughed at your tiny cock, especially when you came so fast. When you are finished telling her all this, ask her to take her panties off. Make sure she knows this is a special request from me and that I want her panties. Bring them to me immediately. Is that clear?""</p><p>He had tears in his eyes. ""Please, Sir. She would never understand! Don't make me do this!""</p><p>""Come back here by lunchtime with her panties, or don't come back at all.""</p><p>He stood up to leave, looking down at the carpet. The room was filled with his utter shame and fear, as well as the smell of pussy and cum. Once he left the room I asked Becky if she thought he'd be back.</p><p>""I'll bet you twenty dollars he comes back,"" she smiled. </p><p>I already knew he would; they always do, but I took the friendly bet anyway.</p><p></p><center> ******** </center><p>Kenji knocked on my door a few minutes before noon. I greeted him with a smile. ""Come on in and have a seat."" I pointed to the sofa where I joined him.</p><p>He looked a lot better than when he left, but still not great. His hands were shaking slightly when he pulled a pair of Suri's panties from his jacket pocket. They were pink and silky, and the moment he handed them to me, I could feel the dampness. I sniffed them gently, enjoying the scent of a sweet pussy with the unmistakable odor of arousal.</p><p>""Oh my, how fresh! You did well, Kenji. Now tell me all about your conversation with that hot wife.""</p><p>He took a breath, still looking away from me in shame. Then he began to speak slowly, softly. ""She was shocked at first, but she sat in silence and listened.""</p><p>""I see, and did you give her every detail as I ordered? How did she react when you told her you sucked my cock?""</p><p>""She wanted to know every detail about that. How big your cock is, how hard it was, how your cum tasted.""</p><p>I smiled. ""And did you tell her how much you enjoyed sucking my cock like a sissy?""</p><p>He nodded. ""She told me she was not surprised considering how I can be wimpy at times. She laughed and said she's sorry she missed it because she was curious about your cock since you pressed it into her belly last night.""</p><p>""Kenji, I have something to ask you and I want a truthful answer. Have you ever fantasized about watching your sexy wife fuck another man? A hung man? His big, thick cock, pounding her married pussy incessantly, then filling her womb with hot cum?""</p><p>He looked in my eyes with a pleading stare for a moment. Then, he bit his lip and nodded. ""Many times, Mr. Howard. I thought about it last night when I saw you flirting with Suri. I saw how you pushed your big hard cock into her, and I imagined you fucking her. I tried to make love to her last night, but she pushed me away. She told me was in no mood for a little cock, especially after feeling your big hard cock so boldly press into her!""</p><p>I handed him Suri's panties. ""Put these on and wear them for the next twenty-four hours. Get a babysitter for your daughters tonight, and bring Suri to my home again. Be there at eight o'clock. You know what's going to happen.""</p><p>""Yes, Sir. May I ask one thing?""</p><p>""Of course, Kenji.""</p><p>""Be a little gentle with her. Her pussy is very tight, and she is so tiny!""</p><p>I just grinned as I waved for him to leave the office. I looked at my watch. My 12:30 appointment would be here any minute. It had been a few months since I fucked Sally Carver. That twelve-year-old had a pussy that got juicier than all the other company daughters. I always fucked her in front of her father because he loved the clean up. My intercom went off.</p><p>""Mr. Howard, the Carvers are here.""</p><p>""Send them in, Becky.""</p>"
351,"Company Man, Part 3",Anonymous Harry,,"['MM', 'F', 'gg', 'cuckold', 'humil', 'inter']","Mitch Howard is a man who always gets what he wants, and tonight this bull wants Kenji Takamoto's wife. Of course, it's all a prelude to his ultimate conquest. Howard has a plan to use Suri Takamoto and cuckold-Kenji to bed their two preteen daughters, Emi (9) and Naoko (soon to be 11).",2012-08-04T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>My cock thumped and throbbed in my pants as I waited for Mr. and Mrs. Takamoto to arrive at my home. I fantasized about Suri's pussy all day, and despite having shot a good four loads of cum at work, I was ready to dump a few more. It was a few minutes past eight. That was not a good sign considering how punctual the Takamotos had been before. It was entirely possible they got cold feet or grew frightened and decided not to come. I sure hoped that was not the case because I didn't want to lose the chance to fuck not just mom, but her two darling preteen daughters as well.</p><p>The doorbell finally rang a quarter past the hour, riveting my mind away from my wonder. I opened the heavy oak door to find my treasure. Kenji and Suri were standing there, and while he was grimacing and nervous, Suri had a warm smile. She also came dressed for fucking. She had a tight black miniskirt and a button down blouse. Like her daughters last night, her braless top was thin and showed off her perky 34B breasts and dark nipples. She had a pair of black leather boots to complete the look.</p><p>""You look so beautiful, Suri!"" I pulled her in, but this time it was not for a friendly kiss on the cheek. Our mouths locked and we kissed hot and wet on my doorstep while Kenji whined in the background.</p><p>""I so happy to be back here, Mitch,"" she moaned in my ear, doing her best with English.</p><p>I welcomed them both in, giving Kenji a hearty handshake, causing him to wince in a bit of pain. I know from experience that when a cuckold and wife show looking this ready, small talk is just a waste of time. I was ready to power pound her in my foyer, but there was one thing I had to know up front. </p><p>""Kenji, are you still wearing Suri's panties?"" I asked, giving him a threatening look. He had to understand I meant business with all my orders.</p><p>""Yes, Sir,"" he replied softly. He unbuckled and unzipped his pants, exposing the tight-fitting, silky pink bloomers.</p><p>Suri laughed. ""He has my panties, so I have none!"" She lifted her mini-skirt to prove it.</p><p>Fuck, she had a sweet looking pussy. It was small and petite, with just a tuft of jet black hair on the mons. I took her hand to lead her to the bedroom upstairs, and as we neared the staircase, she reached down and rubbed my raging erection in my pants.</p><p>""Ohhhh, so big and hard. Kenji like sucking!"" she giggled.</p><p>""Yes he did, that little faggot,"" I smiled, knowing she probably didn't catch the full meaning of my words.</p><p>""Come on Kenji, you need to be with us,"" I ordered when I saw him trying to hover in the living room.</p><p>We all entered the master bedroom and I embraced Suri again, kissing her hot mouth and neck, making her breathe faster and moan softly. She unbuttoned her top as we kissed, revealing her softball-sized breasts. Each was a perfect, firm globe of flesh that she was offering to me. I love when submissive women give themselves to me like this while their sissy partner watches. It's her ultimate betrayal as well as the cruelest slap to him, her way of saying all those years of unsatisfying sex and wimpish femininity had taken their toll.</p><p>I kissed, sucked, tugged, pulled and tormented each nipple while Kenji stood in a corner, sulking. She arched her back as I feasted on her brown nipples until they were taut and extra-sensitive. I have been with needy wives before, but it was clear to me Suri had been neglected for years. She was horny as fuck and ready to do the same!</p><p>She was nude in a matter of seconds. I gazed at her hot body, enjoying her perfectly shaped ass, hips, pussy and breasts. She began undressing me and could not get my cock out fast enough. She gasped seeing it sticking up lewdly, raging hard and proud, a slick, heavy coating of precum dribbling from my large pisshole. She grinned as her small hands explored my Texas longhorn, sliding them up and down, mentally measuring length, girth, and weight, and then cupping and admiring my huge balls. She ran her fingertips over my precum until they glistened in the glow of the nightstand light. She teasingly tasted the salty mix, moaning with eyes closed, but then she shoved what remained in Kenji's mouth and angrily made him finish the job.</p><p>Kenji yelped like a dog getting a rare Milk-bone treat. He sucked her fingers, moaning as he cleansed them free of my fuck lubricant. Suri then shook her head as if to shame him. While her left hand cradled my heavy cockstaff, she held up her right pinky finger and teased Kenji over his small size. We both laughed at the humiliating comparison.</p><p>""Hey, Kenji. You need to take off everything except those panties. Hurry up now, and get over here!"" I barked.</p><p>He stripped down in a flash, obviously afraid of my tone. He came over and gave me a frightened stare.</p><p>""Show your pretty wife what a good cocksucker you are,"" I smiled.</p><p>He sank to his knees and began licking and sucking more precum from my cockhead, just before taking it in his mouth and greedily sucking my pole. He had a damned good Hoover suction grip going on. Suri was excited. She and I kissed while Kenji worked my fuckstick like a cumwhore on his knees. I let him suck for about five minutes, before pushing his head away.</p><p>""That's enough, sissy! Tonight my cock is all for Suri,"" I said, giving her a wink. ""Sit on the bed and watch, Kenji.""</p><p>I took Suri's hand and led her to the bed. I lay back on the downy comforter and pulled her on top of me, her ass over my face. It was time I got to taste that yummy looking peach. She grabbed my cock and began sucking it loud and deep, clearly savoring the chance to suck something bigger than Kenji's dry Tootsie Roll miniature.</p><p>I leaned up and slid my tongue along her delicious slit. Her pussy dripped fuck juices on my face as she grew more aroused. Her married snatch was wet, warm, and velvety, and the taste was amazing. I can't quite describe it, but it was a lot like the lighter, sweeter, sugary juices of the many preteen cunnies I've consumed at work. As I licked that candy mound and played with her aroused clitoris, she mewed and moaned in a high-pitch voice, sometimes gasping like a child.</p><p>I gave Kenji a glance. He was watching us intently, rubbing his panty-covered kid's dick. ""Stop that, Kenji! No touching your own cock.""</p><p>He pulled his hand away, sulking and unsatisfied.</p><p>""So how does it feel to see a man pleasure your wife the way you cannot? I want you to ask me to fuck your wife, beg me to put this big fucking cock in her married pussy.""</p><p>""Mr. Howard, do it! Please fuck my wife, Sir! I want to see her so pleased with that huge American cock.""</p><p>I laughed, then went back to licking that hot pussy like a pudding cup, making sure I didn't miss a dollop of married goo. Suri moaned and groaned as she pushed her hips down, grinding that wet mound on me. All the while I lapped her sweet hole, she sucked my cock more and more, getting much of it back and down her throat.</p><p>""Your wife is a good cocksucker like you,"" I smiled at him, sweeping her hair back so he could see her mouth stuffed with my fuck meat, her nostrils flaring against my nutsack.</p><p>He moaned, ""Suri, make my boss happy. Suck his cock the way he wants it. I love you so much, honey!""</p><p>I pulled away from her pussy, and yanked her head off my cock. ""Time to fuck, Suri.""</p><p>I placed her on her back, and she instantly opened her legs wide, smiling up at me. I rubbed the head of my prick up and down her drenched slit while she moaned and whispered something in Japanese to Kenji.</p><p>He reached over and stroked my cock. ""She wants me to enter your cock in her.""</p><p>""Suri, you dirty girl! I like that. Go ahead, Kenji, guide me into your bride's tight fuckhole.""</p><p>He grabbed my cock at the base and eased me into her. The second my head went past her outer lips, she nearly screamed in response. Her pussy was super tight, but sloppy wet. He pushed more and her screams grew louder. She was mumbling in Japanese. I gave Kenji a look, not sure if I was hurting her, but also pretty sure I didn't care.</p><p>He blushed. ""She is pleasured, Sir. She says your cock feels so nice, she wants you to give it to her hard.""</p><p>I grinned, gripped her hips, and slammed it in. She gasped and grunted, but then she began moaning in her high-pitch anime voice as I began fucking her hard. I thought I was tagging Sailor Moon or some shit. Her head was thrashing back and forth as I pounded that married, burning hot flesh forge. My big thick cock was shiny wet as I drilled her nonstop. Kenji's eyes were wide in excitement as he witnessed his wife's first official real fucking.</p><p>She dug her nails in my arms as she gripped my biceps, fucking her hips up into me. She wrapped her legs around my waist and yanked me in for a nice, tight, close-in fuck. My huge nuts were spanking her ass so hard they made a loud noise like a rug getting slapped free of dust on a back porch. She screeched, bucked, humped, thrust, and ground her pussy into me with all she had as I returned the same to her.</p><p>I could sense she was edging, something neglected women are oft times wont to do. We fucked another fifteen minutes at this pace until she tipped the scale. Suri bit my chest hard and wailed like a siren, clutching me tight and slamming her fuck tunnel up hard and fast. My new submissive lover came harder than any woman I have ever been with, and I was later to learn this was the first true orgasm she's had in her thirty-two years of life. As she rode through her cum, she mumbled in Japanese, again using that cartoon character pitch.</p><p>I moaned in her ear, ""Here I cum, baby! HMMMMmmmmphh! FUCK!"" I screamed as my nuts blew open like a whale spouting as it breaks the ocean's surface.</p><p>I pumped her married cunt with a heavy load of milky white Dallas oil as we both continued to fuck each other with ever-slower thrusts.</p><p>She kissed my mouth hot and sexy again, our sweat pouring together on our faces and bodies. She moaned loud enough for Kenji to hear. ""I love you, Mitch. You fuck so good.""</p><p>I gave Kenji a wink, making sure he knew I had just sealed my dominance over them both. I pulled out, leaving a trail of cum and Suri juice on my cock and her pussy. It trickled down her ass crack.</p><p>""Okay, Kenji, get to work!"" I reached over and clutched a fistful of hair and pushed his face in to her pussy. He went right to it, noisily eating her fresh-from-the-oven creampie.</p><p>I slid up to her and we kissed for the next several minutes while her husband did his job. She purred as she stared into my face with a glow of satisfaction that I doubted had ever before graced her pale skin. When Kenji finished devouring every drop of my cum from her tight mound, he started working on my fuckpole without prompting. I was semi-hard when he started, but rock rigid in minutes. Suri and I continued to kiss while her sissy hubby served me. Every now and then she'd lean up to get a look, laughing at his pathetic servitude.</p><p>""He born to do that. He natural cock drinker,"" she smiled, using her best English.</p><p>I grinned. ""Uh huh, he loves a hard cock, doesn't he?""</p><p>I allowed Kenji just enough cock time to get me hard to fuck Suri once more. I had to yank his hungry mouth away again, wagging a warning finger at him to behave. His wife snickered.</p><p>I lay back with my head propped up on two pillows, my Johnson like a chunk of hard salami sticking straight up. Suri needed no instruction as she straddled me, but just before she slid down onto my fuckpole, I stopped her.</p><p>""Let Kenji do it again, Suri,"" I gave her a big wink.</p><p>She grinned and smacked his face with an open palm, turning his flesh bright red while grumbling in Japanese to him.</p><p>He grabbed my beefstick and eased the head into his bride, gently coaxing her hips lower as I swelled up deep inside her. She started to ride me slow and dirty for a good twenty minutes, arching her back as she enjoyed every inch of cock she could get to fill her womb. I just watched and enjoyed, occasionally giving her breasts and nipples some needed attention. Somewhere about halfway into this initial cowgirl ride, I felt Kenji's breath on my cock and balls. I knew this was inevitable; cuckolds always figure out that the best way to please a bull and his new submissive is to serve up a double dose of degrading licking.</p><p>He ran his tongue up and down the back of my massive wet prick, alternating with sucking my balls. I slowed Suri down so Kenji could get the rhythm just right. I heard an occasional extra gasp from Suri, always at a time when Kenji's tongue had strayed from my cock and ball sack, so I knew he was licking her asshole as well. I held off cumming for a long time, knowing that while I had earlier sealed the deal on cuckolding Kenji, having him lick us both like this was like writing the finer details of our new contract.</p><p>Suri leaned down to kiss me while she fucked me slow and nasty. My cock made erotic wet fuck sounds in her cunt with each movement she made. I decided it was time to test the waters a bit. I whispered in her ear low enough to keep Kenji from hearing.</p><p>""Maybe Kenji should also wear Naoko's panties.""</p><p>She pulled her face away for a moment as if trying to translate in her head. It took a few seconds, but I saw the spark of understanding fill her eyes. She giggled, looked back at him for a moment, then into my eyes again. She smiled, and then nodded with a big toothy grin.</p><p>""How about we also make him wear Emi's panties?"" The image of Kenji sporting his nine-year-old daughter's sexy panties was so arousing to me.</p><p>She giggled more, making her ass bounce on my pole. We both looked down to Kenji who was preoccupied with his duties. She bit her lip, but then nodded her approval as before.</p><p>""Suri, I think both of your daughters are so sexy, so hot. Maybe they should experience sexual pleasure early in their lives. You should never have been denied it so long yourself, so don't let that happen to them.""</p><p>I must have used too many words at once because she clearly did not understand. I looked down at Kenji. ""Stop your cleanup duties! I need you to translate something to Suri.""</p><p>""Yes, Sir!"" he said with a look of disappointment on his wet face. I repeated what I had just told his wife, and he was mortified.</p><p>""What? SIR! NO! That's imposs---""</p><p>""Do it! You're not the boss around here, so don't forget that!"" I growled.</p><p>He looked down in shame as he meekly whispered in Japanese the life-changing words I had spoken. Suri gave me a troubled look for a moment, but then I felt something build in her. She moaned softly as she contemplated my suggestion, arousal forming in her loins, her juices frothing within her canal. He pussy began to rise and fall on my cock with more intensity. Her worried look turned to a wrenched-up face of pleasure as she started to cum. She rode me faster and faster, building speed like a runaway train. She howled, bucked, moaned and slam fucked me harder. She let loose a tirade of Japanese words, no doubt the language of intense ecstasy.</p><p>Suri came hard and fast, screaming as she ground her cunt into me, and ultimately sending a jet of warm pussy juice down my fuckstick. She went on like this a few minutes more, rolling through her orgasm, and when she had peaked on top of me, she shouted in English the words I longed to hear.</p><p>""Yes, Mitch! Yes, fuck Emi and Naoko!""</p><p>Kenji nearly fainted, but I would not let him miss this for anything. I slid Suri off me as she finished her cum ride, shoved Kenji to the floor and stood in front of him.</p><p>""Suck my cock, sissy! Suck the cock that's going to fuck both your daughters tomorrow!""</p><p>He was lost and helpless. His worry, fear and shame were pushed to the sidelines while his arousal and desire to serve took center stage. He grabbed my cock and began worshipping it with his cuckold mouth, taking it down his throat. As my balls hit his chin, I mouth-fucked him silly for ten minutes, dumping a huge load of jizz into his eager gullet.</p><p>After things calmed down, I cradled Suri in my arms on the bed while I told Kenji to look for all the stray gobs of cum in the room and clean them up. I gave him more orders as he worked on hands and knees, licking the carpet below.</p><p>""Tomorrow right after lunch, take Emi and Naoko out of school early and bring them here. Tell them Mr. Howard has a special surprise for them. Keep them in their uniforms! I want those sexy schoolgirls just the way they are. Oh, and bring a change of clothes for Suri.""</p><p>He looked puzzled. ""But, why....?""</p><p>""Because she's spending the night in my bed while you go home and get ready for your special day tomorrow! And there's one more thing...""</p><p>""Yes, Sir?""</p><p>""Wear a pair of Naoko's used panties tomorrow. I understand it's her birthday, so buy her some sexy thongs in the morning and bring them with you, wrapped as a gift from me.""</p><p>He nodded understanding as he slowly dressed, crestfallen and clearly worried, but judging from the tiny tent in his panties, he was thoroughly turned on by the idea of seeing his preteen daughters broken in. As he left the room, I turned to Suri and we kissed. Over the next two hours, I took her virgin ass deep and hard. Her screams became moans long into the early morning hours.</p>"
352,"Company Man, Part 4",Anonymous Harry,,"['MMM', 'F', 'b', 'gg', 'inter', 'cuckold', 'humil', 'creampie']","It's sweet Naoko Takamoto's 11th birthday, and what better gift to receive than to become a woman? At least that's Mitch Howard's plan. This oversexed bull has successfully cuckolded his new assistant, Kenji Takamoto, fucked the living shit out of Keni's wife, so what better dessert than some preteen pussy? Mitch won't be satisfied with just one bare clam to fuck. He also has designs on Naoko's little sister, 9 year old Emi.",2012-08-05T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I waited by my front door in near breathless anticipation for the arrival of Kenji Takamoto and his sexy daughters. Emi was nine years old and crazy cute, while Naoko was eleven today and sexy as hell. What made it so arousing for me was the fact that their father was bringing them to me for the express purpose of deflowering them. The first family fuck was always the best, and trust me, their father would never be the same again.</p><p>I watched as the car approached at half past noon. Naoki was riding shotgun, and when she saw me, she broke out in a broad smile. Emi was goofing off in the back seat, hopping around like she was dancing to a tune in the car. Kenji? He looked like he hadn't slept a wink, not surprisingly. He was about to see my giant cock fucking both his princesses, and while he knew it would break his heart, he also wanted it more than anything in the world right now. A cuckold's mind is a study in conflict.</p><p>The doors flew open and the girls rushed to greet me, bubbling with excitement and looking hotter than the other night. Their sexy schoolgirl outfits were perfect, and those braless tops showed off everything I had been fantasizing about for days...small developing titty mounds and dark brown puffies.</p><p>""Howard-san! Howard-san!"" they gushed as they ran to me.</p><p>I grabbed Emi first, placing a warm, sexy kiss just behind her left earlobe. She let out a slight sigh, and then she kissed me on the lips, a gentle, quick peck adorned with giggles and blushes.</p><p>""How's my birthday girl?"" I asked Naoko as I pulled her in for a kiss like her sister. When I kissed behind her ear, I also added a gentle earlobe tug with my lips.</p><p>She gasped into my ear, and when I pulled back, she was beaming.</p><p>""That's an American birthday tradition, honey!"" I explained.</p><p>I looked at dad. He handed me a small department store shopping bag inside which was a wrapped gift, the thong panties I had ordered him to buy for Naoko. I studied his face for a moment, looking for the clues a bull needs. I could see and smell his commitment, but the girls seemed a little more pliable than I expected. I had my suspicions.</p><p>""Did you discuss this with them, Kenji?""</p><p>""No, Sir, but they wanted to know last night where their mother was. I told them that she was spending the night with you.""</p><p>""Oh? And how did they react?""</p><p>""Surprised at first, but then Naoko told Emi she thought it was a good thing, that her mother must be enjoying herself.""</p><p>""But that can mean anything, do you think...?""</p><p>He cut me off. ""The Japanese verb she used for enjoyment is specific to sexual pleasure. When Naoko whispered this, Emi giggled and said that Mr. Howard was much more handsome and so much more of a man than her daddy. She told Naoko she could understand why their mother would find comfort with you.""</p><p>""You did well, Kenji. Let's go inside and get things started.""</p><p>When we entered my home, the muffled sounds of moaning came from upstairs. Kenji gave me a puzzled look. I laughed as I put an arm around his shoulder.</p><p>""Like I said the other day, Howard and Sullivan is a family-friendly law firm. My junior partner, Hank Sullivan, and his son are upstairs fucking the living shit out of Suri, and trust me, she's gotten all her holes pounded.""</p><p>He started to wobble at the revelation. I had to grab his arm to keep him from falling. His girls had expressions of fear and wonder as they heard their mother moaning like a total tramp. They nudged each other and whispered in Japanese, but it didn't need any translation. I could tell that while they were concerned about the ways things were developing in their lives, there was a genuine sense of curiosity and intrigue between them.</p><p>""Lead the way, Kenji. You know where to go,"" I prodded him.</p><p>I wanted to be the last to climb the stairs for two reasons. I had to make sure I could catch either of the Takamoto girls if one decided to bolt when they entered the master bedroom and saw their mother getting fucked raw. More importantly, I wanted to get a chance to look up both of those plaid skirts and assess the asses I was going to be fucking soon. I was not disappointed. Each had on sexy tight yellow panties that were pulled up in their cracks. I wasn't sure, but I swear I saw a small circle of dampness on Naoko's mound as she looked back at me with a smile.</p><p>When Kenji opened the door, you would have sworn he witnessed a murder taking place. He gripped the doorframe and wept for a moment. Suri was on her hands and knees on the bed with Hank Sullivan slamming his ten inch black cock in and out of her ass, while his fourteen year old son was stuffing his impressive seven inch ebony pole in her mouth. Suri's hair was matted and stringy from the many cum baths we had been giving her all morning. Her eyes were puffy from a lack of sleep, but her moans suggested she didn't care about that.</p><p>I pushed the three of them into the room and quickly shut the door. The Takamoto girls screeched in shock, clutching each other in their initial moment of fear. Kenji began to explain to them in Japanese what was happening, but they grew angry and kicked and punched him. Naoko let a barrage of Japanese cuss words fly at her father, but then she finished in English.</p><p>""You responsible, father! You not keep momma happy! You are wimp!"" </p><p>Suri pulled Leroy's swollen teenage cock from her mouth and whispered to her daughters in a calming voice.</p><p>""It okay, Naoko and Emi. Mommy love big cock. Mr. Howard gave me pleasure, and now friends give me more.""</p><p>Hank smiled at me while he kept slamming his huge prick in her tight asshole from behind. ""This bitch sure loves to fuck, Mitch.""</p><p>""Yeah, dad, she also likes to suck cock,"" Leroy moaned while Suri jacked his cock as she spoke with her daughters.</p><p>She was still trying to explain things to the preteens. At least the girls seemed to calm down as they listened. They spoke in Japanese and mom managed to coax them to come closer. She held their hands while she continued to talk, acting as if the ass pounding she was getting was a minor distraction.</p><p>Leroy took his cue and walked up to Kenji. ""Get those damned clothes off, bitch! Suck my wet cock!""</p><p>Kenji trembled, but he removed everything except Naoko's panties that he wore at my demand. Leroy burst into laughter. ""Hey dad, look at this sissy fag!""</p><p>Naoko and Emi looked as well, evoking a glare from the oldest daughter. She left mom's side for a moment, walked over to dad, and slapped his face hard.</p><p>""You are sissy faggot! You deserve to wear my panties!"" she pushed him to his knees. ""You want to be girl, now you suck cock like girl!""</p><p>Kenji whined as he looked up at Leroy's stiff black fuckstick, but then he leaned and began sucking him. His daughters started to giggle and chant something in Japanese that I can only imagine was a taunt about their father's sissy subservience. Kenji moaned like a Tokyo whore as he devoured Leroy's fourteen-year-old cock with a fresh eagerness.</p><p>Naoko looked in my eyes. ""Is it true, Mr. Howard? Is it true you pleasured my mother? Is it true what my mother told me that she never felt so good?""</p><p>""Yes it is, sweetheart."" I took her hand and placed it on my hard bulge. She had a look of anxious arousal on her face as she traced her fingers over my entire shaft.</p><p>Suri said something to Emi, and the nine-year-old came over and joined Naoko. They both caressed my bulge. I unzipped and let them fish it out. They gushed to each other in Japanese when my huge heavy prick was throbbing in their hands.</p><p>Emi looked up at me. ""Our momma says we must learn to please men.""</p><p>She looked at Naoko and they nodded to each other. Then the girls dropped to their knees and began licking my cock on either side of me. My eyes rolled back in my head as these lovely preteens so obediently followed their mother's orders. I kicked Kenji with my foot because he had been so preoccupied with sucking Leroy's black cock that he had his eyes closed, moaning. He glanced at us, not three feet away, and watched his daughters lovingly lick my stick. Tears flowed from his eyes when he realized there was nothing he could do to stop it, while at the same time he wanted nothing in the world to interfere with his daughters' sexual awakening.</p><p>Naoko opened her mouth wide and took my plum-sized prickhead in her tiny mouth.</p><p>""Happy birthday, sweetheart,"" I whispered as she sucked her first cock. She smiled up at me with her eyes as her head began bobbing.</p><p>I gave mom a wink and a ""thank you,"" whisper. She was still getting her ashes hauled by Hank, but she smiled back at me with an expression of gratitude. Within moments, however, she was back to moaning and grunting as her fudge got packed deeper and deeper.</p><p>Once Naoko had gotten used to my size, I worked more prick into her hot little mouth. She must have inherited her lack of gag reflex from Suri, because I started to hit her throat with no difficulty. The more I inched in her mouth, the more cock she took. Meanwhile, Emi got busy licking and sucking my balls, one at a time.</p><p>I glanced down. ""Take off your clothes, sweetie.""</p><p>She understood. With a bright grin, little Emi slowly unbuttoned her top and let it fall open. Her brown nipples were everything I had imagined them to be. She did a slow, almost sexy strip for me, and when she slipped her panties off, I gasped at the sight of her fuck tunnel. Her lips were bald and swollen, almost obscenely. I knew I was going to enjoy burying my fuck rod in her. I told her to leave her socks and shoes on. Something told me it was going to make things hotter when I fucked her schoolgirl cunny that way.</p><p>Soon Naoko was eagerly sucking my entire cock down her throat with a look on her face that told me she wanted nothing more than to please me and her mother. I began fucking her mouth, my hips bucking as much as she could take. The little flower moaned softly, and it became apparent she was aroused. I saw her slip a hand under her skirt, no doubt rubbing her lil nubbin. </p><p>I felt my cum churning inside my balls, and at the pace she was sucking, this girl was going to make me explode very soon. I told Emi to kneel once again with her sister. Naoko sensed what was going to happen. She picked up speed, sucking me faster and deeper. She removed her fingers from her twat, giving me a peek at the wetness on them. I also caught a whiff of fragile pussy scent, the sweet odor of an aroused preteen cunny. It was all I could stand. I bucked, moaned, and then started to shoot. My cum flooded her mouth, but I yanked out and continued to jerk my dick by hand. I sprayed both Naoko and Emi's faces with my cum, and neither girl seemed to mind. They giggled as I coated them with a large dose of my fuckseed.</p><p>When my balls had drained, I watched the girls try to lick the cum away with their pink tongues, but I stopped them.</p><p>""Daddy's job!"" I yanked Kenji's face away from Leroy's cock, apologizing to the lad for the temporary distraction.</p><p>Kenji hungrily licked his daughters' faces clean, trying to kiss them at the same time, but each girl scolded him for it. ""Just eat the cream!"" Naoko scowled.</p><p>I lifted Naoko up to her feet, leaned in and kissed her like a woman. Her tongue busily explored my mouth, no doubt her first French kiss. I cupped her bottom. ""Are you ready?""</p><p>She nodded as she reached down and slid her moist panties to the floor. I told her to leave her skirt on, but to remove everything else. Ever since seeing these girls in those plaid skirts, I knew I was going to get off on the schoolgirl look. I took her by the hand to the bed and laid her down next to mom, spreading her legs.</p><p>When Hank saw that bald clam open up, he moaned and slapped Suri's ass. ""Get ready for a hot load of my black cum, baby!""</p><p>Suri licked her lips and pushed her ass back into him. I stripped down naked, my throbbing prick reloaded and ready to take this cherry. Suri held Naoko's hand as I mounted her daughter. But before I shove my prick in, I called Kenji over to participate.</p><p>""You know what to do, dad. You get the honor of guiding me inside her sweet pussy.""</p><p>She looked at him and moaned. ""Yes, papa! Put Mr. Howard's cock in me.""</p><p>It was all Hank could stand. He grunted like a bull getting ready to charge and then he shot his load deep into Suri's married bunghole. Her moaning and his grunting served to encourage Naoko. </p><p>She looked up at me, ""Fuck me, Mr. Howard! I want pleasure like my momma.""</p><p>Dad pushed my cock into her waiting pussy. She gasped, arched her back, and braced for the real assault. I slammed my prick in deep, pushing extra hard when I felt her maidenhead's resistance. She cried as my cock took her innocence. Her mother sobbed prideful tears with her as they held hands.</p><p>I pulled back and saw a trickle of blood on my prick, but not as much as some of the virgins I had deflowered. I rammed it back in, and she cried again. Suri continued to speak soothing words to her in Japanese. Hank pulled out and shot a few last gobs of cum over Suri's back.</p><p>""Your pussy is so good, Naoko,"" I smiled as I fucked her slowly at first. ""You're doing great, honey!""</p><p>She nodded in tears as she tried to be as brave as she could. I looked over as I fucked her gently, and saw Emi was sucking Leroy's cock, and judging from his rolled-back eyes, she was doing rather well.</p><p>Hank yelled at Kenji. ""Hey, sissy bitch. Don't just sit around watching, get underneath here and clean up, motherfucker!""</p><p>Hank was a big, muscular bull, black as night. Kenji cringed in fear as he slid underneath Suri and leaned up to lick her asshole and Hank's cock clean, moaning like the cumwhore he is.</p><p>""Your daddy likes to swallow cum, huh Naoko?""</p><p>She giggled when I said that, telegraphing to me that she was getting beyond the initial shock of losing her cherry. ""Mr. Howard, it is feeling nicer,"" she moaned up toward me.</p><p>I grinned, and started to pick up speed. Suri smiled and placed a fingertip kiss on Naoko's forehead as I got down to serious business. I began ramming my enormous prick inside her tight cunny hard, fast and deep. She grunted as she got into the rhythm, moaning louder as her tears dried.</p><p>I could feel her pussy muscles relax on my cock while a warm liquidy flow of pussy juice surrounded my pole inside her. She suddenly began moaning in that same high-pitch anime voice like her mother had all night long. Damn, it must be a Japanese thing, but it was fucking hot!</p><p>I pounded her for a good hour, occasionally flipping her on all fours and going deep doggy on her pussy. She howled and screeched throughout the onslaught, bucking her tiny hips up and into me upon each thrust. It was so damned sexy fucking her with that skirt on.</p><p>All the while I fucked her tiny mound, her father sucked Hank's monster black cock cock and tongued his wife's cum-filled asshole. Meanwhile, Emi sucked Leroy's cock and balls like a hungry cockwhore. Neither Hank nor Leroy had fucked either daughter yet, but that was to come. Both knew my one golden rule: I got the first shot at all pussy and ass, and then they could get all they wanted. I just knew that was going through their minds as I plowed Naoko like a farmer in his field.</p><p>I could tell Naoko was getting tired, even impatient as I denied her an orgasm. There were plenty of times she edged close, but I would change the pace and prevent it from happening. With all my new cunts, I made them wait for just the right moment. I told Hank to hold Kenji down on his back while I lifted Naoko up mid-stroke and placed her down on her dad's lap. I told Kenji and Suri to hold her legs open wide and high up. It was a delightful sight to behold, mother and father holding their preteen daughter's legs wide open so an American bull could fuck her beyond reality.</p><p>Her clit had been swollen for the last hour, and now it was going to get punished. I fucked her with no mercy, my groin smashing into hers, tormenting the fuck out of her button. She began screaming as she realized release was finally coming. She gripped my arms and looked into my eyes with a lustful stare. Sweat poured from my body as I pummeled her as hard as I could go.</p><p>She bucked, grunted, gasped, and let loose. Her pussy gushed a gallon of girl cream all over my cock as she came. I swear that girl almost passed out from the orgasm. I felt my nuts tighten, and then I lost control too. </p><p>""Aggggh! FUCK YES, NAOKO! HERE I CUM!"" I screamed out loud. </p><p>My balls emptied their seed deep inside her womb, well beyond her cervix. Suri kissed her profusely as her daughter and I came hard together. There was a feeling of motherly love that beamed from her to Naoko as her eleven-year-old daughter was taken on her birthday and pleasured so completely.</p><p>""Hmmmm, Mr. Howard. Ohhhhh, Mr. Howard, you fucked me so nice."" </p><p>The little darling kissed and licked my face like a lover as we both collapsed together, my cock still pumping what little cum it had left into her. When I pulled away, I ordered Kenji to clean up her mess and get her ready for Hank. He was shocked when he realized for the first time that his daughter was going to get black fucked. Suri scolded him for his hesitation and shoved his face into Naoko's dripping honey pie.</p><p>My new lover moaned as her father removed every drop of my cum from her tight tunnel. Hers was not a moan of pleasure from his mouth, I knew better than that. Her expression of delight was all about her power over her sissy father. She looked up at Hank and pulled his semi-hard black cock to her mouth. She lovingly kissed it, making it instantly hard. While her dad cleaned her up, Naoko managed to get Hank's huge cockhead in her hungry mouth.</p><p>I went over to see how Emi and Leroy were doing. He laughed and told me that this nine-year-old darling never stopped sucking his prick. For the last hour plus, she had been giving him head like a natural.</p><p>""Hey, Emi, are you ready to become a woman?""</p><p>She pulled away and nodded with just a dash of hesitation. I suppose hearing how her sister went from crying to moaning convinced her it was safe.</p><p>""Come with me, honey.""</p><p>I took her by the hand downstairs to my kitchen and poured us a couple of drinks. Coco-cola for her, and a scotch for me. I grabbed a pill bottle from a cupboard and tossed back two blue Viagra tablets. I gave her a wink.</p><p>""I don't usually need these things, but you're in for a marathon tonight.""</p><p>We went back upstairs, bottle of dick pills in my hand. I gave some to Leroy and Hank, along with a couple of beers. Kenji's face was priceless. He realized his daughters and wife were going to get the hell fucked out of them, and the three of us men and boy were boning up for the ride.</p><p>Hank started fucking Naoko next to her mom while Kenji got busy rimming Leroy's asshole. That was Leroy's idea, and I nearly lost it laughing at the sounds of Kenji licking his black asshole. Hank was giving it to Naoko like never before. He fucked that girl inside out and then back again, stretching her tight pussy wide open while finger fucking her virgin asshole.</p><p>Between the Viagra and the crazy fuck fest in the room, my cock was raging hard again. I grabbed Emi and placed her on all fours next to mom, allowing Suri to soothe her like she had with Naoko. She managed to do this while Leroy fucked her pussy from behind, Kenji behind him tickling his bowels with his tongue.</p><p>I rubbed my oversized and aroused cockhead up and down my babydoll's bare fuckmound, causing her to smile back at me. I saw a generous coating of pussy juice on my cockhead and realized this preteen was more than ready to fuck. So was I, especially with how outrageously erotic she looked in nothing but her white knee-high socks and black Mary Jane shoes.</p><p>I gave Suri a nod. She gripped Emi's hand tighter and kissed her face, moaning in Japanese as her mommy pussy was being taken hard. I grabbed Emi's hips and pressed my cockhead against her slippery slit, and then I pushed in. She was crazy tight, and her cherry was stubborn. I pushed a little more, and she grunted at me, feeling the discomfort. Finally, I gave it hell. I rammed my cock in like a battering ram on a crack house door. She screamed like she was getting the shit beat out of her. I knew I could not let up now, even if she was in great pain. She had to get through this.</p><p>I held on tight as I pummeled her sweetness. My cock was coated in blood and drops of it hit the comforter below. It was a bright red coating of blood, and it looked more like I had fucked a bucket of Sherwin Williams Heartthrob Red, glossy finish, thank you! She howled like a wounded coyote and struggled to pull away, but her mom held her in place, reassuring her. It was tough to do considering how hard Suri was getting black fucked from behind.</p><p>Normally I don't have a lot of pity for the virgins I break in because they always end up moaning like cumwhores, even the four and five year olds, but something about the way Emi cried tugged at my heartstrings. Maybe I was getting a little soft in my mid-forties. I reached a calming hand down and caressed her face as I drilled for fuck oil in her loins.</p><p>Her sobbing slowed, her sniffles abated, and within the next twenty minutes or so, I felt her push back for the first time. I tapped Suri's shoulder. She smiled when she looked at Emi's face, then she cupped it and crooked her head back slightly so I could see.</p><p>My little fuck toy had a grin that ran from ear to ear. ""Feels good, huh?"" I smiled at her.</p><p>""Yes, Mr. Howard! It feels so nice. Ugggh! Uggggh!"" she groaned.</p><p>I beamed inside. Once again, Mitch Howard, you have successfully broken in a new cumslut. I had lost count years ago, but I surmised she had to be somewhere around my 300th or perhaps 350th preteen cherry I busted.</p><p>I fucked her non-stop until her groans became loud moans. Her blood was gone and her clear fuck juices greased my shaft. I slid a finger up her asshole, forcing a new howl from her lips, but this time it was a cry of sexual desire.</p><p>She began to shake and buck on my cockstick. I knew this baby was reaching her first climax. I reached underneath to her flat tummy and felt my cock as it slid in and out of her insides like some kind of alien creature moving about. I always loved that sensation with a tiny girl. I moved my hand down until I located that sweet baby love nugget at the top of her cunny. I tugged it in two fingers and she went wild. Emi flipped out as she came, not realizing what was happening to her. Suri rattled to her in Japanese, her words like machine gun bullets as she rapidly explained what was happening.</p><p>Emi let nature have its way with her, and like her older sister, she experienced an intense first cum. I had managed to load my balls with a fresh package of fuck seed, and the FedEx man was dancing in my nutsack, anxious to deliver it. I emptied my loins inside that bare pussy with all the force I had. She screeched harshly as I filled her up while she rode through her cum. Kenji witnessed it all and stopped asslicking Leroy to dive underneath his daughter in time to catch it all.</p><p>Her faggot daddy sucked us both clean over the next ten minutes. I was so busy fucking Emi that I didn't realize Naoko had stopped moaning</p><p>I looked at Hank. He held a finger to his lips and whispered, ""Shhhhhhh, she's sleeping.""</p><p>I laughed, mostly because that didn't stop Hank from fucking. He was still slamming her bare muffin while the girl was passed out under him. I guess nature keeps the pussy juices flowing during slumber because his enormous black staff was shiny wet and well lubricated.</p><p>For the remainder of Naoko's birthday, all through the night, and well into the wee hours of the next morning, all three Takamoto girls got more cock than most women will in a lifetime. I kept the Viagra flowing, and we kept our dicks moving. Emi and Naoko got black fucked multiple times by Hank and his son. I took their assholes first, and my buddies followed up by packing some serious fudge with their huge cocks.</p><p>Kenji? He was the newly-minted Company Man. He got to suck so much cock and jizz that night that I think it gave him a cum-induced food baby. His tummy literally bulged by dawn. That was fine, he needed the protein.</p><p>By the way, Naoko loved the new thong panties I had gotten her for her birthday, although she confessed to me she'd rather not wear panties at all when she came to my home or on an office visit with dad. And that was many times a week, along with Emi and Suri.</p>"
353,Faux Judge,Anonymous Harry,,"['MM', 'F', 'gg', 'creampie', 'humil', 'cuckold']","Jordan Wilson is not a real beauty pageant judge, but he's been pretending to be one for 20 years, giving him access to as much fresh, bald pussy as he can handle. He particularly enjoys breaking in the new girls, and during one contest, he's got to use his skills to charm the panties off a 5-year-old redhead who is so eager to win.",2012-08-06T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Friday night before a weekend preteen beauty pageant is always the ripest time to secure some baby pussy. These girls and their moms are so eager to win, they come ready to fuck and suck the moment their flight lands in whatever city the new contest is in. I know the pageant schedule well. Many pedophiles do, but few would be as bold as I am by pretending to be a judge.</p><p>I've been a phony judge for twenty years, becoming a fixture at these events. My face is so recognized and accepted, that all the legitimate judges and most of the parents know me as Judge Jordan Wilson. In some circles, there's a default acceptance of my status that is damned-near legendary. Why no one has yet challenged me or asked why I'm never present to judge an event is beyond my comprehension. All I know is, I get a steady stream of bare pussy all weekend long so I rarely leave my hotel room.</p><p>I actually use a sign-up roster to schedule my cunny time. I place it at the pageant registration desk allowing all the moms to pencil-in their daughters for a couple hours of ""Coaching Time with Judge Wilson."" At the Little Glitzy Princess contest here in Des Moines, my three days of two hour long coaching sessions had filled up within one hour of registration opening. During a typical pageant weekend, I'd easily fuck 18 different pieces of ass.</p><p>There are some regulars I like to fuck every pageant, but over time these girls wear out early, so I definitely welcome fresh poontang. By the time most contestants reach age 12, they look like crack whores under all that makeup. Their pussies and assholes would gape from the constant pounding they took in their quest to win. For this reason, my preferred age range is seven to ten. I also enjoy breaking in the new girls, and as I looked over my roster, I saw a few fresh names, to include a five-year-old, Kelly McWilliams.</p><p>There was a knock on my door. I peeked through the peephole and saw one of my favorite mom and daughter teams. As usual, Tallie Andrews had signed up to be the first mom to see me. She was thirty-two years old and a hot blonde soccer mom who was married to the Mayor of a large U.S. city, and no, her husband had no idea what went on during these beauty pageant trips. Her daughter, Tina, was eight, a sexy blonde little fucktoy that I first broke in when she was four. Few girls her age loved sex as much as Tina, and fewer still had her unique, porn-star shagging abilities. This girl was a filthy fun fuck.</p><p>""Hello, ladies!"" I smiled, feeling my fifty-two-year-old cock do some stretching exercises under my robe.</p><p>Tallie and I kissed hello, a hot, wet, tongue-in-mouth, fucking kind of kiss. Tina was beaming a bright smile up at me.</p><p>""Hiya, Judge Wilson! I missed you!"" </p><p>I gave her a kiss like mom as the door locked shut behind us. It had been a year since I saw this pair, so I was ready to get down to business. Tina had on an overcoat, a familiar feature of our fuck sessions. She was always buck naked under her coat, same as I was beneath my robe. Her mom looked at both of us as Tina and I stood facing each other in the room. </p><p>""Okay, on the count of three. One! Two! Three!"" Tallie shouted excitedly.</p><p>When she hit the last number, Tina and I rushed to get naked first. My robe came open, but just before it hit the floor, Tina's overcoat had already landed first. My naked preteen giggled and proclaimed her victory.</p><p>""I won! I won!""</p><p>""Yes you did!"" I laughed as I picked her up, my eight inch prick throbbing lewdly in the air. </p><p>I carried her to my bed while her mom took a seat in a side chair. She was Tina's head cheerleader in all respects, and even in the bedroom she wanted to encourage her daughter's every move.</p><p>""Show Judge Wilson that pretty pussy! Show it off like a little slut!"" Tallie cooed.</p><p>Tina lay back, parted her skinny legs, and pulled her bare fuckmound lips open with both hands. She glistened with arousal, pink and swollen.</p><p>""See, Judge Wilson, no cum in me yet! You always get to be the first!"" she smiled, her hazel eyes dancing with a sparkle.</p><p>'Hmmm, that sure is a sweet pussy you have, baby,"" I winked as I lowered my head between those toothpick legs.</p><p>I slid my tongue up and down that pink lemonade slit, savoring every drop of fuck juice that horny slut could produce. She moaned softly, tugging my face into her with a fistful of my hair.</p><p>""Hmmmm, ohhh, fuck yess, Mr. Wilson. You know how to eat a cunny the right way,"" she purred.</p><p>""That's it, honey! Talk nasty to the nice judge! You know how to be a dirty cumwhore! Shove that fuckhole into his face, you cum guzzling whore!"" Tallie groaned as she removed her panties and diddled herself under skirt.</p><p>Little Tina started fucking my face furiously, her tiny ass was like a loose cannon on a rocky ship.</p><p>""That's my baby whore. Hmmmm, I sure did miss eating this clam pie,"" I mumbled into her wet tunnel.</p><p>""Eat me more! Harder! Hmmmph!""</p><p>I yanked her clit with my teeth, sending her jolting on the bed, screeching in pleasure. She liked it a bit rough, so clamping down on her sensitive button was just what my little whore needed. She almost lost her breath panting and moaning as she started to cum.</p><p>""Squirt his face! Spray your baby pussy goo all over the judge's nice face, baby!"" Tallie pleaded as she finger fucked herself silly, watching us.</p><p>Then it happened. It felt like getting hit with a blast from a water gun. Warm, sticky-sweet girl cum shot from her fuckhole and hit me between the eyes. I raised my head slightly to get the remaining few blasts of that delicious treat in my mouth.</p><p>When she finished cumming, I knelt abruptly in front of her and grabbed her hair. I slapped her face with an open hand as I pulled her lips to my throbbing prick. She moaned at the harsh slap and her mouth opened up, greedily sucking my man meat, bobbing her head. She fisted the fuck out of my shaft as she got my entire eight inch prick into her throat.</p><p>Tallie was breathless as she watched, her entire fist now inside her mommy cunt. ""Ohhhh, baby! That's a good girl! Suck his nasty cock like the fucking cumwhore you are!""</p><p>One thing I knew about Tina was her ability to cum from little stimulation. As she sucked my cock, dedicating all her energy to pleasing me, she was also building to another orgasm. She sucked me hard, deep and fast, and while she did, her lil ass kept bouncing under her. She was getting off without touching her cunt. She let loose a few loud muffled moans as her pussy squirted a little more goo, all over the sheets.</p><p>""Damn, you are the best cocksucking cumwhore in this contest,"" I moaned as I held her hair and fucked her mouth as hard as she fisted and sucked me.</p><p>She also knew how to edge me, the little minx. I began to buck and grunt, reaching the edge of my ability to control. While Tina enjoyed cum very much, and had no problem swallowing all I could give her, she loved it in her cunt. I got within microseconds of cumming, and she yanked her face away.</p><p>""Fuck my cunny now, Judge! Fuck me like the slut I am and cum deep inside me!""</p><p>Her selfish interruption made me lose my momentum. It also pissed me off in a playful way. I backhanded her face hard, but she responded with a smile and a moan, getting on all fours and shoving her delightful dimpled ass up high.</p><p>""Fuck her, Judge! Fuck her hairless fuckslit and fill her with all the cum you have!"" Tallie squealed as her wet fist kept banging her MILF cunt. That woman was getting ready to cum too.</p><p>I grabbed the sweetest, sexiest hips this side of Omaha and slammed my fat tree stump inside her. That whore went nuts. I rode the fuck out of her tight wet pussy, holding her hips with one hand and pulling her hair with the other.</p><p>""Do you like my filthy prick now, baby?""</p><p>""Is that all you got grampa? I've been fucked harder by a dead man!"" she laughed, looking back at me with drool pouring from her sexy lips, face red from my slaps.</p><p>""You dirty fucking cunt! Now you're gonna get it!"" I pushed the tart up to the headboard and began plowing the fuck out of her tiny cavern. Her head banged the headboard hard and fast.</p><p>""Oh yessss! That's it, Judge. You take her as hard as you want. Just load that cunt full of cum for me to eat later!""</p><p>Tallie was on fire now, and she just confessed something I had long suspected. Mommy loved the creampies that Judge Wilson was so kind to fill for her.</p><p>I grabbed a small dildo from my nightstand while I continued fucking her tight slit. While I kept my relentless pace, slamming her head into the headboard, I planted that baby dildo deep in her bunghole. She let out a scream with the violation, but it seemed to tame her a bit.</p><p>""Hmmmm, yesss, that's it, Judge! Fuck both my filthy fuckholes. You make me feel so good, I fucking love you. I wish you were my real fucking daddy. AAHHHHHHHHHH!"" she bellowed.</p><p>That little tramp was cumming a third time now as I slam fucked her with all I had. She reached down underneath herself and flicked her clit like she was trying to shake a booger off her thumb. My cock was soaked in fuck juices.</p><p>""You get ready, bitch. Judge Jordan Wilson is gonna pump your insides with so much cum you'll need to rent a storage locker to hold it all!"" I grunted.</p><p>My nuts were banging each other like bongo drums. I started smacking the fuck out of her ass with my bare hands, turning it bright red as I pummeled her. I mean, I smacked her HARD, and she responded with a fourth orgasm. Fuck, I could not hold off any more.</p><p>As I furiously fucked my plaything, my coconuts lost their minds. They exploded inside the tart, sending gobs of my milky white baby seed deep into her eight-year-old womb. I had long since pushed past her cervix and had been banging the insides of her sex organs for close to an hour. Now I was spray painting the interior with billions of sperm cells.</p><p>""Ohhhhh, fuck, baby. You are one dirty fucking whore. I love cumming inside this prime rib pussy!"" I screamed as I unloaded, pushing the dildo in so much it almost slipped completely inside her.</p><p>""Oh, FUCK! SHIT! COCK! FUCK! FUCK! YESSSSSSSSSSSSS!"" she gushed out loud as my balls emptied themselves inside her.</p><p>Tallie was cumming as she watched and fisted her mommy pussy. ""Ohhh, Tina! Mommy is so fucking proud of you, babyslut. You made the nice judge feel sooo good!""</p><p>I pulled out and Tallie went to work. I guess now that her secret was out in the open, sucking cum from her preteen daughter in front of me brought no shame. She flipped Tina on her back, leaving the dildo up her ass. Tallie devoured her creampie as I watched, while expertly butt fucking Tina with the dildo. Mom and daughter came again, and when they had finished, they were panting like cheetahs.</p><p>""I love you both so much,"" I whispered as I kissed them one more time. ""But now, I need to clean up. My next cumslut gets here in about forty-five minutes. Do either of you know Kelly McWilliams? She's a new girl from what I can tell.""</p><p>Tallie laughed. ""I met her parents, real arrogant pricks. Some rich family that thinks money can buy their kid a win.""</p><p>I chuckled. ""So do you think they know what they signed up for when they agreed to a coaching session with me?""</p><p>""Oh shit, no way! That's your next girl? That kid's a real bitch too. I seriously doubt her parents have a clue about any of this,"" Tallie said with a devious grin. ""Fuck that whore hard, Jordan. Maybe you can videotape it. I'd love to watch it later.""</p><p>If only Tallie knew. I secretly videotape all my fuck sessions, including the porn movie I just made with Tina.</p><p>""I might be able to set something up in a hurry,"" I winked.</p><p></p><center> ******* </center><p>""You must be the McWilliams!"" I grinned as I opened my hotel suite door.</p><p>Since this was a new family, I decided it was best to put on some business casual attire. Had I worn my robe they likely would have dashed away in fright. I certainly didn't want to have that happen, especially when I spied the delectable morsel of preteen yummyness that stood between her parents.</p><p>""I'm Victora McWilliams; this is my husband Roger and our daughter Kelly,"" the woman said as she extended a hand to shake.</p><p>So far she didn't seem as stuffy as Tallie had said. She was also pretty damned sexy. I'd guess about thirty-five at most. She was a beautiful redhead with bright green eyes, and from what I could tell, had a natural rack sporting some deadly 36C tits. </p><p>""I'm Judge Jordan Wilson, please come on in.""</p><p>Her husband was a little cranky on the surface, acting as if he was bothered being here. As far as I was concerned, he could split and leave me alone with his two bitches. He was one of those annoying, whiney, pencil-necked New Englanders with a haughty, pretentious air about him.</p><p>""I'm pleased to meet you, Judge Wilson!"" Kelly said with breathless exuberance.</p><p>She was trying too hard to impress me, and she came off as a phony wannabee, but I let it slide mainly because she was a fucking dreamdoll. She was a little taller than most five-year-olds, but slim. Her hair was as red as mom's, and her freckle-less face was perfectly formed and angled for a beauty pageant or even a modeling career. Hell, even a fake judge can spot real potential. She was a little overdone in the makeup department, and her hair was stiff and plastic with too much spray, but her green eyes sparkled through all the excess.</p><p>I led them to the living room of my palatial suite. ""Have a seat,"" I offered, pointing to a sofa. </p><p>They sat together with Kelly in the middle. Her pageant dress was green and wide, buoyed up by excess layers of material, giving it a kind of poodle skirt look.</p><p>""So, how can I help you?"" I asked, sitting across from them, acting businesslike.</p><p>""We understand you offer these coaching sessions to the contestants to help bolster their chances of winning. You are the best known name in this business, so that's why we signed up as soon as we could,"" Mrs. McWilliams spoke.</p><p>""I see. Well I have a pretty good track record of turning out winners, but it takes a lot more than tons of makeup, buckets of hairspray, and a frilly dress to become a winner.""</p><p>Roger McWilliams glared at me, taking my comments a bit too personally it seemed. ""Listen here. We've spent good money preparing Kelly for this, and we're prepared to spend a great deal more, if you understand my meaning?""</p><p>I chuckled. ""If I didn't know any better, I'd swear you were trying to bribe a judge. Besides, how fair would that be to Kelly? Shouldn't she win contests based upon her own abilities? As I sit here and look through the painted-on veneer you've placed on her, I see a natural beauty waiting to blossom.""</p><p>Kelly's eyes sparkled when I said that. ""I really want to win, Mr. Judge. I really think I am good enough to do this on my own.""</p><p>""Kelly, you have the right attitude. Winning takes commitment, a kind of willingness to do whatever it takes to grab that crown and wear it proudly,"" I smiled and winked at her.</p><p>""What do you propose then, Judge?"" Mrs. McWilliams asked, giving her husband a momentary scowl for his bold bribe attempt.</p><p>""Let me be blunt. Kelly is very sexy, and sex sells in these contests. Let's face it, all these girls try to outdo each other in the tart appearance business. Those that can convey their natural sexual charm are the ones that win.""</p><p>""Are you mad? She's only five!"" Roger boomed, standing as if he was ready to leave at that moment.</p><p>""Sit down, Roger!"" Victoria scolded, yanking his arm. ""Let's listen to what the judge has to say.""</p><p>""Yes, Dear,"" he mumbled as he resumed his seat.</p><p>I loved the dynamic in this family. Despite his initial effort to appear important and powerful, Roger McWilliams was a spineless wimp who could not stand up to his wife. This was going to be delicious!</p><p>""Come over here, Kelly.""</p><p>The pixie jumped up instantly and ran to me as if parading on a stage. ""No, sweetheart. Don't try so hard. I want to get to know the real Kelly. I want to see the little girl who plays with dolls, who sings in the school choir, who even gets a little muddy on the weekend playing in the backyard.""</p><p>She giggled and nodded to me as I spoke. I turned her around to face her parents and I unzipped her dress from behind.</p><p>""Don't be alarmed,"" I cautioned them all. ""Part of showing me the real girl involves shedding all this fake and phony exterior.""</p><p>She gasped slightly when I let the dress fall. She stepped away from it in just her panties, nylons and shoes. Her back was sweet and delicate, and her rump was a true treasure. She had the most gorgeous bubble butt I had ever seen, so round and perfect. If I didn't know any better, I'd swear she had a small bowling ball in her knickers the way that ass curved.</p><p>Roger was in shock, stuttering as he tried to stand and leave again. But as before, Victoria swatted him like a fly.</p><p>""Sit and listen. We may learn a thing or two. Go on Judge Wilson,"" she urged.</p><p>I pulled some pins and clips from her hair and let the red curls fall and surround her shoulders. ""What you see before you is the little girl you've raised. She is a natural beauty, a small child, but inside every young girl is a sexual being. It's that sexual energy we need to unleash in just the right amount to change her from a girl who showed up for a pageant into a girl who goes home with the crown.""</p><p>As I spoke, I ran my hands gently up and down her sides, caressing her warm soft flesh. She relaxed as I did, emitting a few soft mews.</p><p>""Oh my God!"" Victoria gushed. ""I, I, I never thought of her this way, but as I look back at all the pageants we've attended, there is a sexual energy that exudes from the winners' pores, even girls younger than Kelly!""</p><p>Roger was shaking his head violently now, his face red and angry. ""This is wrong! We need to leave immediately!""</p><p>His wife had had enough. She slapped him across the face hard. I'm talking about a genuine, 100% American bitch-slap.</p><p>""Enough! Stop being so pathetic! Think about Kelly for a change. She's wanted this for two years now, and we're going to make this work.""</p><p>""Yeah, dad! Why do you always have to be such a loser all the time? You always act more like a girl than a real dad,"" Kelly mowed him down with her words.</p><p>I sat back and enjoyed the show, but it was a family dynamic with which I was all too familiar. Roger was a pathetic sissy, a man who barely earned the privilege of being called a man. He let his wife and daughter run the show. He sat back down, sulking, but obeying.</p><p>When things calmed down, Kelly turned around to face me, letting me see her adorable pink nipples for the first time. ""Judge Wilson, I'm ready to unleash my sexy energy,"" she whispered.</p><p>I looked at her mother who was watching intently. She smiled and nodded to me. I pulled Kelly in for a kiss on the lips, a quick, gentle, sweet kiss like she's probably had all her life.</p><p>""Sweetheart, that was a little girl kiss. But a sexy girl kisses like this.""</p><p>I kissed her open mouth as I ran my hand up and down her back, then her ass. She sighed, clearly unsure what to do with a man's open mouth, that is, until my tongue snaked inside her five-year-old mouth and began to explore. She figured it out fast, playfully sliding her tongue over mine. She melted into my arms, soft and sexy, and as we continued kissing, I slid her nylons down, then her panties. With her back to her parents, I grabbed each of her delightful round ass cheeks and squeezed them. Kelly responded with short gasps as new sensations flooded her body and brain.</p><p>""Kelly is a natural sexual girl,"" I said over her shoulder to her parents.</p><p>Roger was practically weeping into his hands, but Victoria was excited. Her eyes glowed like two green traffic lights. Her chest heaved slightly indicating to me she was getting aroused by the idea of seeing her kindergartener sexed up. Most of these pageant moms did. I knew the psychology all too well.</p><p>I lifted Kelly out of the pile of clothes and shoes and admired her bald pussy. ""You are a very sexy girl, Kelly,"" I winked.</p><p>She gushed at the compliment. I carried her to the bedroom, telling her parents to follow. I needed their help after all, especially with holding her down while I fucked her. Victoria grabbed Roger's arm and dragged his pathetic ass into the master bedroom. It smelled of my recent sex with Tina, and from the look on dad's face, he was having a hard time accepting this was really about to happen to his precious daughter.</p><p>I stripped naked, my athletic frame towering over Roger. When my big thick cock popped out, so did everyone's eyes. Precum drizzled the pisshead like morning dew. Kelly had no idea what was happening, and she started to fuss and cry.</p><p>""Shhhh, honey, It's going to be okay. Judge Wilson is going to prepare you the right way to become a pageant winner!"" Victoria assured her with a calming, maternal voice.</p><p>""Mrs. McWilliams, please teach Kelly how to suck a cock,"" I smiled, gently tapping her shoulders and pushing her to her knees.</p><p>She smiled up at me, and then told Kelly to kneel with her. ""Mr. Wilson, this is the biggest cock I've ever seen in my life. Roger has a three inch penis on a good day,"" Victoria mumbled just before closing her eyes and devouring my prickhead like a horny teen.</p><p>She sucked me like a deprived woman, which she was. Her blowjob was loud, sloppy wet, and wonderful. Roger paced the room, fussing like Yosemite Sam as his anger boiled over into utter shame. Kelly stared in wonder as her mother expertly sucked my cock. I looked down and gave her a kind wink.</p><p>""Your mom is very good, want to give it a try?""</p><p>She nodded and tapped mom's shoulder. Victoria pulled away reluctantly, apologizing for getting lost in the moment of arousal. She showed Kelly how to open her mouth just right, and pop the head in. Fuck, that kid had a sexy mouth. She had a hard time with my thickness, but she was one dogged dicksucker. She worked it relentlessly until she had half my cock in her mouth, quite impressive for a girl her age. She sucked and slurped me loud and wet like mom, and took her own initiative to cup and massage my nutsack. I doubt she had any idea what my nuts were, but she seemed to know by instinct that they needed some TLC.</p><p>I looked at mom, ""I'm edging and I shoot big, so keep her going, and help out with the cleanup if need be.""</p><p>Before she could respond, I heard Roger's wimpy voice from the other side of the bedroom. ""I'll help.""</p><p>I grinned. ""I had a feeling you would. How about all three of you, on your knees and sucking dick and cum?""</p><p>Kelly knelt in the center and sucked me more and more, while mom and dad knelt on either side, waiting for my release. I saw Roger look at his wife and mouth out, ""It's for Kelly. I love you.""</p><p>Victoria shook her head and whispered, ""Faggot!""</p><p>""Here I cum!"" I yelled, feeling terrible that I had to interrupt such a tender family moment. At least we were making memories.</p><p>My jizz shot out like a starter gun, surprising Kelly. I guess we forgot to tell her what the purpose of sucking a cock was about. She choked, gagged and flailed as my cum dumped into her tiny mouth. She pulled away in shock, but when she saw her mother and father eagerly sucking my cock, balls and cum, she seemed to understand things. She wiped some of my goop from her chin with two fingers and stuck them in her mouth.</p><p>""It's kinda salty, but I like it,"" she smiled up at me.</p><p>I have to tell you, this Roger dude was a freak. He was so damned selfish with my cock that I felt bad for Victoria. Dad and daughter got a fair amount of cum, so I was determined to save some for her. Roger sucked, gulped, slurped, and swallowed my dick and balls like a prison bitch. He moaned like a fucking pathetic sissy as he cleaned me up, practically engaging in cock worship. </p><p>""Okay, easy fella. It's time to get our party into higher gear. Victoria, you and Roger will have to hold her down,"" I whispered.</p><p>She nodded. Mom lifted Kelly to the bed and gave her a crash course on the birds and the bees. The girl looked horrified at first, but when her mom told her that all the discomfort would go away fast and that she would feel intense pleasure, Kelly nodded agreement.</p><p>They splayed their daughter in front of me, holding her shoulders down while keeping her legs open. Her fuckmound was a sight to behold. It was tiny, tight looking, pink, and moist. I can always sense when a young girl is aroused, and right now the scent of Kelly's fuckhole suggested to me she was very turned on.</p><p>I reached into my nightstand and pulled out two objects: a tube of KY Jelly which I instructed Roger to apply liberally to my throbbing fuckpole. He had no trouble with that. The other was a small rubberized bite guard, like the ones athletes use.</p><p>""Help Kelly get this in her mouth, mom,"" I instructed.</p><p>This girl was going to scream her fucking head off, so I needed to make this as easy as I could for us all. I slid between her tiny legs and asked if she was ready. She nodded yes.</p><p>Victoria and Roger held her shoulders with one hand each, while I pressed my cockhead against her baby cunny. Roger reached over and caressed my balls, gripped the base of my cock, and pushed me in.</p><p>Kelly cringed and moaned in a bit of pain. ""Hold her tight,"" I advised.</p><p>Once I felt she was securely held down, I drilled her for all she was worth. That cunt was tight and hot, and it took me four or five good ramming runs to get deep into her. She screamed so loud you would have thought I was fucking her with a branding iron, which may have been a better option considering my size. I fucked the little miss through blood and pain nonstop until my nuts were properly smacking her baby ass with a good fuck rhythm.</p><p>Tears flowed from her face and for a good twenty minutes of pounding she looked at her parents as if she wished them dead. I knew from experience that I could not stop. If I did, it would destroy this girl and she'd hate sex forever. I had to make her push through it all to ensure she became a cumslut like Tina.</p><p>My cock was coated in a thick red ribbon of blood and slop as I pulled her insides out and back in again. Over time, her crying stopped, turning into sobs. Five-year-old pussy can be tricky. It's not always mature enough to fully appreciate a good fucking, but it's right on the cusp. Some girls would wail through it all and never achieve any pleasure, but about 50% would end up moaning like cumwhores on fire. I was banking on the latter.</p><p>I had been inside my new girl for close to forty minutes when I got my first telltale signs of the shift. Her eyes were no longer red and swollen, and I detected the subtle movement of her tiny hips. I gave her mom a wink, then I banged her hard and fast, my balls slapping her sweet round rump lewdly.</p><p>She began to moan, softly at first, but building with my determination. I was sweating over my entire body as I fucked this sweet thing into the sheets. </p><p>""Ohhhh, mommy, it feels soooo good!"" she grunted, her eyes almost half closed with arousal.</p><p>""No baby, you feel so nice! You are fucking like a true sexually charged woman,"" I smiled.</p><p>I began pounding that tiny cunt with a ferocious energy, driving us both into heaven. Her clit popped up like a prairie dog in a pasture, so I banged away at it. She began to heave, gasp, buck, moan and grunt like a total whore. I knew this bitch was starting to cum, so I slammed her even harder, making sure I hammered her clit like a stubborn nail in a board. Then the ultimate happened. She screamed loud and long, thrashing under me as feelings and forces she didn't understand unleashed inside her.</p><p>""I think I'm peeing!"" she screeched.</p><p>""No baby, it's called an orgasm. Just let it happen, relax and don't fight it!"" Victoria encouraged her.</p><p>My pumpkin was wild with sex as she rode through an amazing first cum, her pussy gushing so much juice it make a splash sound with each thrust. I could not hold back much more, and I signaled to mom and dad that I was about to seed their girl's immature womb.</p><p>Roger licked his lips. My balls compressed, and within seconds my cock dumped gobs of hot, thick fuckseed into that five-year-old pussy. My sweetheart went limp under me as she finished cumming. My balls drained out as my heart raced, and I just collapsed on top of her tiny frame.</p><p>When I finally rolled off, Victoria got right to work sucking the cum from her pussy. I knew her mom needed some cum, and now she was getting her fill. Roger took my cock down his throat as he lovingly sucked and cleansed it, savoring Kelly's fuck juices and my cum mixed together.</p><p>After we all cleaned up, I promised to put a good word in with the other judges, but I assured them that with Kelly's new-found sexuality, she would do just fine. I kissed that girl goodnight like a lover, patted her ass and sent her on her way with her parents.</p><p>When everyone was gone, I called Tallie's cell phone.</p><p>""How did it go?"" she asked.</p><p>""If you have some time, come on up with Tina. I have a great video I'd love to show you both.""</p><p>""We're on our way!"" she giggled.</p>"
354,Cruise Ship Cuckold,Anonymous Harry,,"['MMM', 'F', 'b', 'g', 'cuckold', 'humil', 'creampie']","Jack Horton finally takes his wife and preteen daughter on a cruise, but they're not on board more than a minute when the ship's Captain takes a shining to the girls. Wimpy Jack learns quickly what it means to be a subservient sissy as he watches his wife and daughter taken raw and hard.",2012-08-07T00:00:00,"All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.

Note to my readers: I normally like to write stories from the point of view of the bull, but in this one, I wanted to be the cuckold. I hope it works! Feedback is always welcomed.","<p>My wife had nagged me for years to take her on a cruise; however, the cost of such a vacation was always prohibitive. But six months ago I received a promotion at work and a nice pay raise so we decided to finally make it happen. How I got the promotion surprised me because I don't think I did anything to earn it, but when my boss asked if Janet, my wife, would join him on a few business trips, it seemed to open doors. On a couple of occasions, he even took our nine-year-old daughter Cindy with him and Janet. He was such a generous boss. I had no real objections to the attention he gave them, although Janet would usually come back exhausted and deny me any sex. She's been a little weird about that lately anyways, telling me to get one of those cock pumps if I ever wanted to fuck her again. I don't know; my four inch penis used to satisfy her...I think.</p><p>The day came for our cruise. I was so excited, and so was Cindy. Janet and Cindy had gone out and bought new bikinis just for this cruise. They were matching black lace thong bikinis. I was a little concerned about how men might look at them, but my wife told me to stop whining and acting wimpy. I guess she had a point. Anyway, the bikinis did look cute on them both, and given their blonde hair and blue eyes, a natural ability to tan, and the cutest asses in the world, I guess I didn't mind them showing off.</p><p>I have always been afraid of getting too much sun. I burn super easy, so I am as white as Casper. I didn't plan to spend a lot of time sunbathing myself, so no new swimming trunks for me! I also don't have the body for it. I'm wiry skinny, and prematurely going bald, so I couldn't risk a burnt scalp.</p><p>""Come on, daddy!"" Cindy yelled at me as I struggled to drag all our suitcases from our car to the loading ramp of the ship.</p><p>Why she and her mom couldn't help is beyond me, but I guess I didn't mind. ""I'm coming, honey!"" I hollered back, stopping a few times to catch my breath and rearrange the bags to keep my arms from getting tired.</p><p>Cindy rolled her eyes. ""You are such a wimp!""</p><p>""Now, now, young lady! None of that,"" I gently chastised her.</p><p>""Stop being so mean to Cindy!"" Janet scowled back at me. </p><p>""Yes, Dear,"" I muttered, trying to catch up.</p><p>It was a hot Orlando afternoon, and the weather forecast in the Caribbean called for nothing but sunny, hot, humid days throughout our seven day excursion. I wiped my sweaty brow as I started up the long, steep ramp. When I finally reached the top, I saw Janet and Cindy posing for pictures with a handsome man, about forty-five years old, and from his uniform I suspected he was the ship's Captain. He was a tall, muscular man, with a dark complexion, maybe Italian or Greek. I wasn't sure. My wife and daughter had matching outfits of short yellow skirts, white polo tops, and sandals, and as I got closer I saw the Captain run his hand down their backs until he had a hand on both of their asses. I heard my daughter giggle! Now that was bold of him to be so forward.</p><p>""Uh, hum,"" I cleared my throat.</p><p>""What took you so long?"" Janet groused at me.</p><p>""Sorry, Dear,"" I apologized. ""These bags are all so heavy!"" I whined.</p><p>She shook her head in disgust. ""Jack, this is Captain Gozzo. He said he wants to make us his special guest on this cruise! Isn't that exciting?"" Janet seemed to be gushing with enthusiasm as she spoke.</p><p>""Hello, Sir. That is such an honor. Thank you for your kindness,"" I replied, but my voice cracked a little.</p><p>""Pleased to meet the lucky man who has such a beautiful and sexy wife and daughter."" He took both Cindy and Janet's hands and kissed them like a true gentleman.</p><p>His voice was deep and powerful, and when he kissed Janet, she seemed to swoon. I suppose that's to be expected with a man of such stature and machismo. I started to ask him a question about what it meant to be his special guests, when he abruptly turned and ignored me. He put an arm over each of my girls' shoulders and said he wanted to escort them to our cabin. I shrugged my shoulders and followed behind, still dragging all that heavy luggage.</p><p>I thought we'd never reach our cabin! This ship was huge, and it seemed we walked two miles when we arrived at the Presidential Cabin. Captain Gozzo opened the door to an enormous luxury suite with two huge bedrooms, a Jacuzzi style bath, a private balcony, and a large stocked bar. </p><p>""Sir, I don't think this is our suite! We booked the economy cabin. There must be some kind of...""</p><p>He cut me off. ""I have upgraded you! All your amenities are free on this journey, and if there's anything you need, my cabin is right next door.""</p><p>He walked over to a door and opened it. It led directly to his stately quarters which appeared to be a mirror image of our suite. Janet was ebullient. She profusely thanked him for his kindness, giving him a big hug. He kissed her cheek, then her mouth. He ran his hands up and down her back, kissing her for a long time. I'm not sure, but I glanced at his crotch and thought I saw a bulge. If what I saw outlined in his pants was his cock, it was huge. For some strange reason, I wasn't bothered by it at all. Their kiss was finally broken by the screeches of Cindy who had been bouncing on one of the beds.</p><p>""I love it! I love it!"" she giggled and tumbled back, elbows on the comforter.</p><p>Her skirt had risen up high, exposing her panties, and her legs splayed open wide. Cindy had on a yellow thong that matched her skirt, and for all of us to see, it was pulled up tight in her hairless pussy. Her fat pussy lips hung over each side of the thin thong fabric, and her little asshole was barely concealed. I could actually make out the light brown buttonhole of her anus. I swallowed hard, embarrassed, thinking Captain Gozzo might be upset and end our special guest treatment, but he wasn't at all!</p><p>""Janet, your daughter is an absolute delight to behold."" He sat down on the bed with Cindy and placed a hand on her bare thigh, well up under her skirt.</p><p>He ran his hand up and down her thigh for a few moments, and it surprised me how Cindy, my nine-year-old, did nothing to object. I had some mixed feelings about it. Part of me thought this was improper given her age, but another part of me found it strangely exciting. I mean, of all the guests on his ship, Captain Gozzo was taking so much time out of his busy day to honor us.</p><p>I cleared my throat. ""I'll go take these bags to the other bedroom.""</p><p>While I was unpacking, I heard some muffled giggles. But that didn't last long. It got strangely quiet, and when I peeked in the bedroom, I saw Janet was nude and on her knees! She was sucking the ship Captain's big thick cock as he sat lay back on the bed. I was right about his size. It was at least eight inches long and as thick as a cucumber. He was also so masculine and muscular, so much more of a man that I could even dream of being. I felt my tiny cock harden instantly, but it began raging even more when the next thing happened.</p><p>Cindy had been in the bathroom while Janet sucked his cock. I figured she was embarrassed by it all. Was I ever wrong! She came from the bathroom wearing just her thong. She was letting the Captain see her half-lemon sized titty mounds, which were really sexy, by the way. She snuggled up next to him while Janet had his cock down her throat. Cindy began kissing Captain Gozzo like a woman. I could see their tongues swirl together, and I could hear my daughter breathing faster, almost purring.</p><p>Gozzo spied me watching them. ""Hello, Jack. I hope you don't mind your women returning the hospitality,"" he grinned.</p><p>I shook my head no, my eyes fixed on his big dick. It was mesmerizing watching my wife suck him. She was moaning deeply, head bobbing, hands fisting his shaft. She pulled away and looked at me. </p><p>""Now this is a real man's cock! It's nice and big like your boss's cock, and so much more satisfying than that shrimp dick of yours!""</p><p>I had had my suspicions about Janet and my boss, and now they were confirmed. But I didn't mind at all that other men enjoyed my wife. I guess I liked knowing that powerful, masculine men found her attractive. </p><p>She went back to sucking his cock as I inched closer. Gozzo grinned at me as his hands reached down and began sliding Cindy's thong down. She smiled, lifted her ass to make it easier for him, and then they were off.</p><p>Gozzo tossed them to me. ""Put these on!"" he ordered like I was one of his crewmen.</p><p>""Ye, yes, yes, Sir!"" I replied sharply.</p><p>As I began undressing, I saw him lift Cindy to his face and start licking her bare pussy. Her back was to me, but I could see his pink tongue sliding up and into her fat bald cunny and asshole from behind. She must have been wet from arousal because his face soaked up fast. She was moaning like her mom as the nice man devoured her pink slit expertly. Now this was a real man who knew how to please a woman!</p><p>I stood naked, and was just about to slide Cindy's thong on when he looked at me from beneath her legs.</p><p>""That must be the smallest cock in the world!"" he laughed cruelly.</p><p>My wife and daughter turned to look, enjoying a laugh with him. It didn't bother me at all because it was true. I gave them a crooked smile as I slipped the tight thong on, nearly crushing my tiny nutsack. The material split my balls in two, and they looked like two marbles stuck on either side. My cock was really hard now as I slipped up on the bed with them to watch. It throbbed under the thin fabric which felt strangely comfortable for me to wear.</p><p>Janet had had enough of his cock in her mouth, because within a few minutes of me donning those sexy panties, she slid up and straddled Gozzo's huge, pulsating prick.</p><p>""Jack, you get the honor of easing my cock into your wife. Grab it at the base and slide it into her married pussy!""</p><p>""Of course, Sir! I'd be honored!"" I found it was getting easier and easier for me to accept his orders.</p><p>I got up close and admired his massive manhood. I caressed his balls, massaged the shaft and closed my eyes imagining it was in my mouth. A harsh slap to my face pulled me back to reality.</p><p>""Sitck his cock in me NOW!"" Janet barked at me.</p><p>""Yes, Dear!"" I felt like a fool for not tending to their needs quicker.</p><p>I pushed the mushroom head into her pussy, making her grunt with pleasure. That made me feel nice, too. Then I pushed some more as he filled her tunnel with his meat stick. </p><p>""Ohhh yes! Fuck me, Antonio! FUCK ME!"" she moaned.</p><p>I watched as her juices coated his fuckstick, and boy did that ever turn me on. It smelled so good too. She started to ride him faster, her firm 36C tits bouncing up and down. All the while this was going on, he nearly had Cindy cumming all over his face. He lifted my preteen daughter up and turned her around, moaning something about wanting to tongue her asshole even more. Janet and Cindy faced each other now, and you can imagine my shock when they leaned forward and began kissing. We're not talking about a kiss goodnight here, either! They were tonguing each other like this was not their first time.</p><p>""Um, um, honey. Sorry to interrupt, but where did Cindy learn all this?"" I squeaked, timidly.</p><p>She gave me a pissed off glare because of my interruption. She rolled her eyes for a moment and then explained things.</p><p>""Cindy is no virgin, Jack. Get used to that! She's been fucking since she was four years old. Your dad broke her in when he spent that summer with us. You're too fucking naïve to know what's going on in your own home!""</p><p>""What? Are you serious?""</p><p>I was shocked, but also pleased inside knowing my father had fucked my daughter. I knew he had a big cock, so the thought of him deep inside my babygirl aroused me more than I could have imagined.</p><p>""Yeah, dad! And not just grampa, but Uncle Mike, your boss, a bunch of teachers, a couple delivery men, and real soon Captain Gozzo!"" my darling daughter confessed. ""By the way, grampa's cock is fucking huge and he sure knows how to fuck me real nice!""</p><p>""I wish you would have told me sooner,"" was all I could muster.</p><p>""Why, so you could cry like a baby and throw a tantrum?"" Janet taunted me.</p><p>""No,"" I shook my head. ""So I could have participated!""</p><p>When I said that I lowered my head to the back of Janet's ass and found Captain Gozzo's wet cock and balls. I lovingly kissed and licked everything I could see. His fuck equipment, all wet with Janet's pussy juice, tasted wonderful. I licked Janet's asshole and even darted my tongue down into Gozzo's hairy ass crack, trying to get a taste of his butthole. I was delirious with excitement as I served them both. They must have enjoyed it, because Janet and Captain Gozzo started moaning like they were going to cum. I felt my cock tingle with anticipation, realizing that if I played my cards right, I'd be drinking from his cum fountain soon enough.</p><p>I watched them both buck and bray like wild horses as they so magnificently fucked. Even Cindy had begun moaning from all the tonguing she was getting. Gozzo's cock was like art in motion as he fucked my wife so nicely. Their moans became the grunts of heated sex. I cupped his balls in my hands and gave them a gentle squeeze. I was amazed at how nice they felt when they contracted. He pushed Cindy off his face while he leaned up into Janet, fucking her furiously. Italian words of love flew from his lips as he slammed up into her, then he screamed that he was cumming.</p><p>I was at the ready, and I was not disappointed. His cum flooded her married cavern and spilled out and down his shaft. He must have dumped a gallon of it in her because it never seemed to end. I leaned in and smelled the musky scent of his manhood, then I licked and sucked all the cum my hungry tongue could find.</p><p>""That's it, you pathetic sissy! Suck my fucking cock!"" he grunted.</p><p>That made me feel awesome. His fuckstick popped out of her cunt, still spurting. To me, it was another one of the perks for being his special guest. I opened wide and took his throbbing, cum-spewing torpedo in my mouth and sucked him deep. I could feel the cum flow down my throat and into my tummy.</p><p>The three of them laughed at me, but I took it as a sign of encouragement. I massaged his nuts, determined to get it all, when I heard him say something I didn't understand at first.</p><p>""Eat Janet's creampie!"" he barked.</p><p>""Her what, Sir?"" I mumbled with cock in my mouth.</p><p>""Her fucking cum-filled cunt, you dumbass!""</p><p>Now I had never heard of a creampie outside of a bakery, but such a dessert offer sounded like I was being honored with a special treat. Janet laid back and spread her legs, cum oozing out of her crack. I got that hang of it pretty fast as I began licking and sucking all the gobs of fuck jizz I could find. She taunted me all the while, as did my daughter, but being called a ""fucking faggot"" and a ""cum-sucking whore"" made me feel so nice in my cum-filled belly.</p><p>I was so lost licking all this cum that I didn't quite hear what Gozzo told Cindy. I glanced up with a face full of milky white cum and saw her on all fours, her delightful preteen ass up in the air. She presented such an erotic pose, and I felt truly privileged knowing that a powerful man like the Captain would soon be enjoying it too.</p><p>I watched this Italian stud get behind her with his raging hard cock. I was shocked at how fast he reloaded. After I cum, it takes a few days before I have enough strength to get hard again. This was a real man.</p><p>""Hey, sissy. Slide underneath Cindy and watch me fuck her bare mound. Hop to it, faggot!""</p><p>He didn't need to tell me twice! I was under there and looking up at her beautiful cunny, thinking about the last time I saw it naked like this. It must have been seven years ago during a diaper change. Right now, it was the most wonderful sight. As I watched, a drop of clear pussy juice fell and nearly hit me in the eye! Good thing it missed, because I wanted to see every inch of his cock plow her hole.</p><p>His dick head approached slowly, and then his hand gripped the base of his cock. This expert cocksman aimed his prick against her hot tunnel, pushing the head in gently and evoking a series of moans from her before he even entered her fully!</p><p>""Ohhhhh, fuck me Captain! Fuck my preteen cunny hard!"" she moaned like a whore, but I knew she wasn't one really. She would always be my sweet angel. She was just acting so as not offend our generous host.</p><p>""I'm gonna be fucking this pussy day and night during this cruise,"" he snarled.</p><p>He pushed his cock into her small pussy hole, stretching it so lewdly. My princess bucked back into him with a deep, guttural grunt.</p><p>""That's feels so fucking nice,"" Cindy purred.</p><p>For about forty minutes I stared at the most wonderful sight. My baby got her pussy fucked raw, hard, and deep. Gozzo knew what he was doing judging from the way my Cindy started to cum. She screeched and howled as her pussy was pummeled. As she began cumming, I could see her girl cum starting to coat his cock. It was creamy white and whipped up, like frothing on a cappuccino. Some of it landed on my face, so I hungrily lapped it up.</p><p>""OH FUCK! THAT'S IT! FUCK ME HARDER!"" she screamed.</p><p>I was afraid I was going to get hit in the head with a knee the way he pounded her. When she reached her peak, so did the Captain. His balls contracted like before and he shot his cum inside her womb. I figured he must have had a small load for her considering how he had just cum inside Janet. Boy was I wrong! I swear I even heard a rumbling sound as he delivered his fuckseed inside my daughter's precious cunny.</p><p>The blast hit my face like a tidal wave. Cum went everywhere as it backflowed out of her pussy. I went right to work licking and cleaning everything. I even leaned up and licked her pussy clean of cum, while alternating between her slit and his beautiful cock.</p><p>I don't know if it's proper to tip the ship's Captain, but I knew I was going to have to tip him generously the way he made all of us feel so special as his guests. Eventually, everyone calmed down from their intense orgasms. Captain Gozzo retrieved his cellphone from his pants and placed a call. He spoke in Italian, but I could tell from his voice that he was very excited. </p><p>""I have a special surprise for you all. They will be here soon!"" he smiled.</p><p>He kissed my wife and daughter while we waited in silence. It was so tender and touching the way he cradled and caressed them, downright loving if you ask me. I kept sucking his big cock, and although it was only semi-hard, it was a delight to serve him. Soon, there was a knock at the door.</p><p>An old man and a young boy entered. The child was no more than twelve, and when he saw the Captain, he shouted something in Italian. All I could make out was ""Papa."" The old man was a big, muscular Italian-looking gentleman, easily in his sixties with gray hair. Captain Gozzo introduced them.</p><p>""Please meet my father, Alfredo, and my son, Tony. They don't speak much English, but they sure know how to fuck! Three generations of cock for your lovely wife and daughter, Jack,"" he cackled.</p><p>I nearly came in my panties at those words! He spoke to the two of them in Italian for a few minutes, but given the fact that Antonio Gozzo, my wife and our precious daughter were nude with the smell of pussy and cum in the room, no translation was necessary. Although at one point it appeared he was talking about me. He took his right hand, curled his fingers around to his thumb and mimicked holding a cock. He held his rounded hand to his mouth and made a cocksucking motion. His father and soon looked at me and laughed. I wanted to thank him for letting them know about my needs!</p><p> Judging from the excited smiles on Janet and Cindy's faces, they welcomed these two new studs. </p><p>""I can't wait to fuck some more, mommy!"" Cindy excitedly said.</p><p>""Me too! This is going to be the best vacation ever,"" Janet smiled back.</p><p>I moaned out loud and rubbed my aching cock in Cindy's thongs. The Gozzos laughed at me, all of them. Old man Alfredo got naked and tugged on his sausage, and I mean this thing was enormous. He had a large amount of gray hair surrounding his nine inch shaft, and his balls were unusually large. He stood next to the bed nearest Cindy, his cock soft but swinging like a pendulum. She licked her lips as she sat back against the headboard, her legs open and her pussy was obscenely on display.</p><p>""Pretty girl, sucka me!"" the old man said in a low baritone voice.</p><p>""Hmmmm, that cock looks so yummy!"" Cindy chortled.</p><p>""Suck his big fat cock real good, honey!"" Janet urged her. </p><p>My darling was only too happy to oblige. She took his fat cock in her hot little mouth and began sucking him with earnest determination. She worked his shaft and balls with her tiny hands until she had his impressive dick rock hard. The old man groaned with his eyes closed while he tugged her hair and mouth-fucked my princess. After a few minutes, she held his prick in one hand while she finger fucked her bare mound, moaning and bouncing her ass on the bed.</p><p>Could my day get any better? I felt so special getting this kind of personal attention from the Captain and his family. The Captain's son got undressed slowly, and when his cock popped out of his underwear, my eyes almost jumped from their sockets. He was completely hairless, and his preteen cock was at least seven inches long, uncut and harder than any dick I've ever seen.</p><p>""Sucka me, bitch!"" he told Janet.</p><p>My wife smiled and sat back against the headboard to the left of Cindy. The young boy came over to her and wagged his hard cock in her face. Janet gripped it near the head and pulled his foreskin back. His cock then disappeared in her married mouth. He started fucking her mouth hard and fast, and it was all she could do to keep up. She sucked and moaned his prick while massaging his lemon-sized balls.</p><p>I watched in amazement as these men, well old man and boy, pleasured themselves with my wife and daughter. Suddenly, Captain Gozzo tapped my shoulder and yanked me by the ear to the bed. He sat between my girls, and demanded I suck his cock now. How could I refuse that?</p><p>I slide up on the bed, watching Alfredo slow fuck Cindy's mouth like a wise old tortoise, while young Tony was like the hare as he rapidly fucked Janet's hot mouth. The old man caressed Cindy's face lovingly while she seemed to enjoy taking her time pleasing him. I was so proud of them both!</p><p>I must have been taking too long to get busy on the Captain's cock, because he suddenly kicked me, causing me to fall forward, my mouth landing on his dick, swallowing it deeply. His son and father laughed. I sucked and made love to his cock and balls until he was close to cumming. He stopped me, speaking to the other two in Italian. His son and father nodded as they stopped mouth fucking my wife and daughter. The old man and the boy switched places, grabbing my girls and bending them each over the bed, their asses up high at the edge.</p><p>I wanted in utter arousal and pride as the young boy inched his beautiful cock into Cindy's tight asshole. She squealed in delight as she took his cock deep, moaning like a gutter slut.</p><p>""Hmmmm, Tony! Your cock feels so nice in my ass!"" she moaned and gyrated her hips on his cock.</p><p>The old man snickered and pushed his big fat salami cockhead into Janet's married butthole. She just looked back at him with a big grin.</p><p>""Give it to me, Alfredo! Fuck my ass and cum inside me!""</p><p>I was in cruise ship heaven! I wanted nothing more than to watch the show, but Antonio had other plans. He dragged me to the foot of the bed and bent me over like my wife and daughter. He greased up his cock with some lube, and then he entered me. I cringed at first, but then deep inside I felt my body welcoming the invasion. He began fucking me with my face in the comforter, slamming his large prick inside my guts. I moaned like a bitch in need as he assfucked me. Suddenly, he grabbed my hair and yanked my face up. My wife and daughter were watching me getting assfucked while they were taking cocks in their asses! It was a special family bonding moment.</p><p>Antonio rode me long and hard, and all throughout my special treat I silently prayed that he would not cum anytime soon. I guess someone heard my prayers because I would occasionally look at the alarm clock. Nearly two hours had passed and he was still fucking my poop chute while I drooled and moaned. His father and son had switched a couple of times, and I must note for the record how amazing it was to see Cindy get the old man's cock in her tiny asshole. My wife and daughter must have cum several times from the way it sounded.</p><p>Soon I felt Antonio bucking inside me. Then he started to smack my ass like a whore, moaning that he was going to cum. I guess that set his father and son off, because the pace picked up in the room. All three of us Hortons were getting reamed hard and fast, and I just knew there would be a lot of cum involved.</p><p>""Hmmmph, YESSSS!"" Cindy screamed as Alfredo pumped her ass with his massive schlong.</p><p>""Oh you sweet darling boy, fuck momma's asshole, baby!"" Janet moaned, reaching behind her to massage the lad's balls as he pummeled her ass.</p><p>""Ohhh fuck yessss! That's it you fucking bitch! Squeeze my cock with your ass muscles!"" Antonio shouted.</p><p>I hadn't realized it, but apparently my sphincter was milking his cock while he fucked me! I caught on to the sensation, so I began clamping down even more. He lost it! I felt his cum rip into my bowels like a high pressure enema. He screamed as he pumped into me harder and harder, emptying out his precious cum jizz into my innards. It was all I could take too! I yelped like a wounded dog as I received his liquid treat. My cock spasmed, and I shot a tiny spray of cum on the foot of the bed. He stayed inside me as we watched the action near the head of the bed.</p><p>Janet and Cindy were getting it hard and loving it. Each encouraged the other like a good duo.</p><p>""Take his boy cum up your ass, mom! I know how much of a slut you are when you get your ass fucked!"" Cindy grunted as she neared orgasm.</p><p>""Ahhhhhhgggghhh! You are the slut around here, you filthy cocksucking whore!"" Janet retorted, pushing her hips back to take all the cock the boy could give her.</p><p>Grandfather and grandson began to grunt and mumble in Italian as they started to cum. You would have thought they were in pain the way they wailed as they shot their hot fuckseed inside my wife and daughter. That's all my girls could take. They began bucking into their own orgasms, screaming hard and nonstop as they rode through it, looking at each other with glowing faces of lust.</p><p>I watched Alfredo and Tony pull their aching cocks out of my girls' buttholes, leaving their assholes to gape open, and the cum to threaten to pour out. Antonio withdrew from my rectum and smacked the back of my head.</p><p>""Go clean it all up!""</p><p>Did I just win the Lotto? I went first to Janet and tongued my wife's filthy asshole, pulling all the cum out with my mouth. When it stopped flowing, I inserted two fingers and found a few loose gobs I had missed. I then proceeded to Cindy's sweet preteen asshole and did the same. She laughed at me.</p><p>""I think daddy found his true calling, mommy! He's a cum sucking whore. Listen to him moan like a real bitch!""</p><p>She was right. I loved all the cum I could get, but the three men had one last treat for me. I was made to kneel on the floor while they stood in front of me, shit and cum covered cocks in need of cleaning. It was the least I could do! I spent the next hour sucking them all clean.</p><p>""That's a gooda boy!"" Alfredo moaned as I worked his prick in my mouth.</p><p>When I had removed every drop of cum from the men, the Captain told me something even more wonderful. He said that all throughout our cruise, there would be a steady line of crewmen, and even some guests who would be coming to our cabin to fuck my wife and daughter. He also promised that I could get all the cum I wanted.</p><p>It was going to be the best vacation ever.</p>"
355,My New Family,Anonymous Harry,,"['MFbg', 'creampie']","What's a single dad to do when he and his young, hung son meet a divorced woman with a nymphomanical 6-year-old daughter? Simon and Ryan Brady's trip to the local park turns into a life-changing journey when they meet Rachel and Heather Honeycutt. It doesn't take long for the cocks to get busy in this tale about tail.",2012-08-13T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It's been tough raising my son as a single dad these last five years. His whore-of-a-mother is doing hard time for possession and sale of crack. I divorced her two years ago while she was rotting away in the county jail, probably spending most of her time eating pussy to stay alive.</p><p>Ryan is now eight years old, but he looks like he's about eleven or twelve. He's tall, already five feet, six inches and well on his way to being a good six feet in height like me. He and I both have light, grayish eyes, something girls notice right away. My son is definitely a young heart throb. He has this boy band cuteness about him, long locks of brown hair, and the start of an athletic physique. These combine to drive the little tweenie girls crazy. He's always getting hit on, but when these girls find out his real age, they cannot believe it. I just chuckle each time.</p><p>Given the amount of attention he's been getting ever since his first growth spurt six months ago, I decided it was time to have ""the talk."" The last thing I needed was for him to stick his pecker inside some hot-to-trot thirteen-year-old cumslut and draw the ire of her father or mother. One good thing we've always had is an open, honest ability to communicate, and we never dance around ""proper"" words. A penis was a dick or a cock, and a vagina was a pussy or a cunt.</p><p>Ryan took it well, and like most kids these days, he seemed to know a lot more about sex than I gave him credit for. I was relieved to learn he was still a virgin, but he told me he's turned down more than a few offers to fuck. He even said one ten-year-old girl told him he made her panties get damp. Fuck, that actually turned me on to hear!</p><p>During our chat, he had a few questions and a handful of misconceptions that I needed to clear up (""No, Ryan, your balls won't dry up if you fuck a girl more than once!""). When we were finished, he asked me something odd, a sly grin on his face.</p><p>""Dad, is it normal for a guy my age to have a big dick?""</p><p>I looked at him crossways. I hadn't seen his cock since he was about five, and it seemed normal back then. </p><p>""What do you mean by big?""</p><p>""Really big, and the guys tease me about it all the time in the gym showers.""</p><p>I held my right index finger and thumb apart, about three inches. ""Like this big?""</p><p>""No,"" he shook his head.</p><p>I stretched them a bit more to around five inches. ""This big?""</p><p>Again he shook his head. ""No, dad, REAL BIG.""</p><p>He unzipped the fly on his jeans, and when they fell I could see something huge swinging in his boxers. He slid them down and I was greeted by a semi hard eight inch cock. I swear that damned one-eyed salami gave me a wink as if to say, ""Yeah, I'm the fucking boss around here!""</p><p>""Holy shit!"" I gasped. ""That's a veritable monster cock for your age!"" </p><p>""See what I mean? It gets bigger when it gets hard, when I think about girls and all.""</p><p>""BIGGER?"" my mouth was agape in sheer awe.</p><p>My mind reeled. I was eight inches when I was hard, and that was arguably bigger than average. His cock was also fairly thick, like a deli-style dill pickle in diameter. He had the potential to be a porn star with that battering ram in his pants.</p><p>""Son, I'm glad we had this talk. I got to tell you, between your good looks and that Godzilla cock, you are going to be very popular with women all your life. Just don't rush into it. Take your time, okay?""</p><p>He grinned from ear to ear. ""Okay, dad. Say, wanna go to the park and play catch?""</p><p>""Sure, Ryan. Let's do that!"" I said with a sigh.</p><p>I was so relieved he wanted to do something more normal for an eight-year-old boy. Playing catch would be a welcome step back into reality for my budding stud. I needed to grab the hands of time and slow them down. Playing catch seemed to be a good start.</p><p></p><center> ******** </center><p>Hampton Park was literally across the street from our house. That made our father-son bonding time awfully convenient. It was a beautiful afternoon, and for close to three hours we tossed a football around and had a great time. That took my mind off my son's rush into manhood.</p><p>""Hey, buddy, how about we get some sodas,"" I suggested, panting after he had whipped my thirty-five-year-old ass.</p><p>""Okay, dad! Race you to the concession stand!""</p><p>I tore out after him, headed to the small kiosk where they sold hot dogs, sodas, and other snacks. It was on the other side of the park closest to the playground. He disappeared in a tornado of dust, his feet like two small turbines kicking up the pathway's dry dirt. When I caught up, he was smiling with two Pepsis in hand.</p><p>""Don't have a heart attack on me, old man!"" he teased.</p><p>I put an arm around his shoulder as we walked toward a bench near the swings. A woman sat there all alone. She was in her early-thirties with jet black hair, greenish eyes, a slim build, and an ample set of tits that she proudly displayed in a tight, light blue top that matched her skirt. My dick thumped in my jeans when I drank in every curve she offered from a few feet away.</p><p>My budding Romeo didn't even notice her. I suppose he was back to being all-boy for the time being, which was quite fine with me. He gulped down his soda and tossed the cup in a trash can as he meandered to the swings. I just shook my head and grinned over his level of energy. I strolled closer to the woman and smiled.</p><p>""Mind if I sit here while my son plays?""</p><p>She gave me a warm, welcoming grin. ""That would be nice. I'm watching my daughter, Heather. That's her on the swings.""</p><p>I looked over and saw an adorable girl about seven years old wearing a yellow sundress and brown sandals. She was slender like her mom, with long, spindly legs, and long black hair. Her face was pale with touches of natural, red blush on each cheek.</p><p>""She's very pretty, and I can see where she got her good looks,"" I said, flirting. I had already scoped out the woman's ring finger and noted its lack of a gold band.</p><p>""Oh my, that's very kind of you. I'm Rachel Honeycutt,"" she said extending her hand to shake.</p><p>""Simon Brady, and that's my son, Ryan over there...apparently pushing Heather on the swing!"" I chuckled, seeing my son gently pushing Rachel's pretty daughter while the two of them chatted and giggled.</p><p>""He's a handsome boy, like his dad. Where's Mrs. Brady?""</p><p>I looked down, feeling ashamed and embarrassed. I couldn't easily hide my sadness.</p><p>""I'm sorry. I didn't mean to pry...""</p><p>""No, it's okay. I need to move forward anyway. Ryan's mom is a crack-ho, doing time. We're divorced---""</p><p>She took my hand as she cut me off. ""We all have sad stories in our lives. My ex is in jail too, but for something far worse.""</p><p>I looked in her eyes and was about to ask what happened when Ryan and Heather walked up holding hands.</p><p>""Hey, dad. Heather wants to go for a walk. Is that okay?"" Ryan asked.</p><p>I looked at the little doll a little more closely now. She was really gorgeous, with a full set of pouty lips. I figured if I had been Ryan's age I'd be chasing her skirt too. There was a natural sexiness about her that was hard to describe. This girl had an obvious crush on my son already. She held his hand and stared up into his eyes like a puppy dog. I laughed and looked at Rachel.</p><p>""I'm okay if you are.""</p><p>She nodded her approval. ""Stay only on the trails you know, Heather!"" </p><p>When the kids had walked off she turned to me, still clutching my hand. ""Don't worry. Heather knows these trails well. We come here a lot.""</p><p>We talked for probably an hour during which Rachel told me the most incredible and disturbing story about Heather and her father. Apparently he began fucking her when she was two, and by the time she was four, he pimped her out to a lot of men, turning tricks for $500 at a time. Rachel worked in the neighboring state, so she was gone all day while her loser husband rented out his daughter's mouth, pussy and ass to hundreds of men. This went on for a year and a half before he was caught and thrown in prison. But apparently the damage was done. Heather was a nymphomaniacal toddler, as Rachel called her condition.</p><p>""Heather is now six and is learning to deal with it, but we're using an unconventional therapy method."" Rachel said, giving my hand a tight squeeze.</p><p>""Oh? Tell me..."" I asked, unsure where this was headed.</p><p>Part of me was afraid to find out what this therapy was all about, but another part of me - the part in my pants -- was incredibly turned on by what Rachel had just told me.</p><p>She had a sexy grin on her face. ""It's getting late, and it's going to be dark soon. Maybe we ought to go retrieve our kids.""</p><p>I guess I must have pressed it too much with her. It sure seemed like I may have hit a nerve, but her smile was hard to decipher. Dumbass! I chastised myself in silence.</p><p>""Okay, that's a good idea,"" I mumbled, standing and helping her up as we held hands. I looked around, unsure what direction we should go.</p><p>""Don't worry, Simon. I think I already know where they are,"" she said, leading the way.</p><p>We reached a row of bushes that walled off the trail at a distant point in the park, far and away from the service roads and the streets that formed the perimeter beyond. When we stopped, she leaned in and kissed my lips. ""Don't be alarmed, Simon,"" she whispered.</p><p>Rachel pulled a few branches of the bushes aside and put her finger to her lips. ""Shhhhh,"" she cautioned.</p><p>When I looked into the small clearing, I felt the blood leave my body. Heather was naked on a tattered blanket, on all fours, while Ryan was busy fucking her pussy from behind. He had a grip on her hips with one hand as he plowed that enormous cock in and out of her bald pussy. Heather had a red ball gag in her mouth with a set of black leather straps that Ryan tugged on like a leash with his free hand. She was moaning through the gag, but it was muffled. My cock stiffened instantly as I watched my son fuck this six-year-old pussy with all he had. He was grunting as he pounded her hard.</p><p>""Take that, you fucking cumslut! You know how much you like to fuck, you fucking baby whore!""</p><p>I gave Rachel a stunned and worried look. She reached down and caressed my rock hard cock through my tight jeans. ""Let's join the kids,"" she smiled, taking my hand.</p><p>I was on autopilot. I hadn't been laid in months, so my cock brain was making all my decisions, bad ones as usual. We entered the clearing, startling Ryan, but not Heather. She grunted through the fucking she was getting, not letting Ryan pull out for even a second. I held my hand up and signaled to my son that everything was okay. He grinned, and began slamming his prick into that young cunny harder than before.</p><p>Rachel got on her knees next to her daughter and pulled my cock out. I stood next to Ryan and looked at him as my cock came out, feeling the rush of cooler air on my raging hard prick. He smiled.</p><p>""Her pussy is tight and wet, dad. She told me to fuck her, so I couldn't help myself,"" he whispered.</p><p>""It's okay, son. I can understand why.""</p><p>I reached down and felt Heather's bare ass, running my hand down and around and feeling my son's powerful cock as he slid in and out. That tube steak had to be a good nine inches now, rock hard and soaking wet. I sniffed my wet fingers, dying to know how sweet Heather's six-year-old pussy smelled. I had never even seen a nude girl her age, let alone got a whiff of a young muffin. Fuck, her juices were sugary and floral scented.</p><p>I ran my fingers all around Ryan's cock, really wanting to explore Heather's mound. Her pussy was stretched and hairless, and her little asshole was smiling up at me. Everything I touched on her was warm, and she responded by smiling back at me as her ball gag moans grew louder. Suddenly, I felt Rachel's warm mouth wrap around my prick. </p><p>""Ohhhhh, fuck yessss! Suck my cock baby, suck it hard,"" I moaned as I began fucking her mouth like it was a wet cunt. She reciprocated by sucking me as deep and as fast as she could, fisting and jacking my cock.</p><p>This woman was a gifted cocksucker the way she worked my prickstick down and into her throat. Every now and then she would catch her breath and suck my nuts, her wet tongue lapping them lewdly. I was so turned on by all that was happening. Not just by my surprise blowjob, but by my son's amazing cocksmithing. This kid was slamming the living hell out of this six-year-old, and she loved it. This was an insane scene I found myself thrust in, so lewd and taboo. I could feel my cum boiling.</p><p>I looked down at Rachel. ""Baby, I'm gonna nut off soon!""</p><p>She smiled up at me and picked up her pace, sucking and jacking me like a robot on high speed. I smiled at Ryan who was bucking into this girl hard. </p><p>""Have you ever cum,"" I whispered.</p><p>""I dunno. I don't think so, dad,"" he shrugged his shoulders.</p><p>He continued to ride that sex toy until I saw his eyes roll back in his head. He began heaving and grunting, his hips moving so fast they became a blur. His little fuck slave started to cum with him, and once she let the ball gag fall from her mouth, she moaned louder than most women I've been with.</p><p>""I'm cumming! I'm fucking CUMMMMMMING!"" she screamed. ""Fill my pussy with all your cum!"" she demanded.</p><p>Ryan lost it. He moaned over and over that he was cumming too. I saw him slam into her with a few more strokes before he finally pulled out, panting. His cum was dry, but I wasn't surprised by that considering he was only eight. When I witnessed that tiny preteen girl cum; however, it was all I could take.</p><p>I shoved my dick deep down Rachel's throat and shot my load. I had saved up a good month's worth of cum, and in the space of three seconds, I unloaded every drop. That woman sucked and gulped my spunk as fast as I could pump it. My nuts literally ached in soreness from the effort they made to express all my goo into her mouth.</p><p>""Oh, fuck. That was hot,"" I moaned, pulling my semi hard cock from her mouth.</p><p>She licked a few drops of cum from her lips. ""Hmmm, yes it was! You have a yummy cock.""</p><p>Heather was on her back now on the blanket, fingering her pussy with her legs wide open. ""Hey, where's your cum? You didn't fill me up, Ryan!"" she protested.</p><p>I looked at her mom and slowly explained why. When she realized Ryan was just eight, she nearly fainted.</p><p>""Are you shitting me? This kid has a horse cock, bigger than most men!""</p><p>""Yeah, and before meeting Heather I was a virgin,"" he said, acting somewhat embarrassed.</p><p>""You fucked me real good,"" Heather moaned, standing up to kiss him. ""I like your cock a lot. You can fuck me anytime you want,"" she said, leaning up and tongue-kissing his mouth hotly.</p><p>As Rachel helped Heather get dressed, she started to explain her daughter's unorthodox sexual healing therapy.</p><p>""She's in a program for sexual abuse that is a lot like how people quit smoking. Cold turkey never works, so she's still getting fucked on a regular basis, but we are easing her off cock a little at a time.""</p><p>""That's fucking incredible! Is that why you bring her to the park?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah. We pick up men who fuck her in that clearing. She's down to fifteen cocks a week right now, a big improvement over when we started almost a year ago.""</p><p>""How often was she getting it back then?""</p><p>Rachel laughed. ""Seventy dicks a week. Yeah, her little holes were getting used hard.""</p><p>""Sooooo, I take it this blanket and ball gag are a permanent fixture in the park?""</p><p>""Uh huh, mister. They belong to me. My momma got me that ball gag because I like to moan and scream a little too loud, so she doesn't want nobody catching me that shouldn't,"" the tiny tart giggled.</p><p>This was unbelievable. My brain tried to wrap its gray matter around it all, but I had lost all commonsense and reasoning the second I saw my son fuck a six-year-old. It was getting noticeably dark now.</p><p>""Maybe we ought to get out of here. We live across the street. Want to come over?"" I suggested, stuffing my prick back in my pants.</p><p>Sometime during the last half hour, I had determined I wanted more of this, whatever ""this"" was.</p><p>Rachel and Heather could not agree fast enough. We all left the clearing, Rachel clinging to my arm while Ryan and Heather held hands like two young lovers.</p><p>My cock pulsated in my pants as I opened the door to our home. No one said a word for moment, and our silence hung like a taboo mist surrounding us all, locking us into a fate the future of which carried so much uncertainty. Once the door closed, Heather walked up to me and reached her arms up for a kiss. I leaned down and found her tiny mouth locked on mine, her tongue playfully probing inside. I was so aroused. I could not believe how hot this little fuck was.</p><p>""Mr. Brady, do you want to fuck me?"" she whispered, pulling away just enough to gaze into my eyes. </p><p>Her breath was sweet and inviting, the watermelon gum she had tossed out on the way to our home left its scent behind.</p><p>I looked at her mom, who nodded. ""Only if I get to fuck this young stud!"" she smiled taking Ryan's hand.</p><p>My entire body trembled as I lifted Heather in my arms, carrying her to the master bedroom. All I could think about was how, in mere moments, my adult cock would be buried inside an elementary school cumslut. Her mom and Ryan followed, and when I looked back at them at one point, she was caressing his hard bulge in his jeans as they walked.</p><p>We didn't say anything at all as we undressed. My cock was rock hard, precum coating my head with its salty lubricant. Heather slid to the edge of the bed, sat up, and took my prick into her mouth as I stood. Her hot little tongue jabbed in and out of my pisshole, something no grown woman has ever done for me. Fuck, it was nuts. I moaned in pleasure as this little girl gave me a pornstar quality blowjob.</p><p>Ryan was on his back getting his huge prick sucked by Rachel. Her head was moving up and down like a fishing bobber on a wavy lake. Rachel lay alongside him as she sucked, letting me see for the first time her hot soccer mom body. Her tits were firm, full and each had dark pink areolas with taut nipples. Her pussy was shaved bald, and it looked like a mommy version of Heather's hot little fuck hole.</p><p>Our four-way silence turned into lustful moans. I grabbed Heather's hair and held her face against me, but there was no way this cum-hungry whore was going to run off. She craved cock. Ryan humped his hips into Rachel's face, holding her head in place, nearly choking her. He was getting a little rough, but it also seemed she enjoyed that.</p><p>I finally pulled the little vixen from my prick. ""I need to fuck you now, honey.""</p><p>Heather licked her lips and lay back, her legs open obscenely, inviting me to penetrate her baby pussy. I knelt in front of her and rubbed my cockhead up and down her warm, wet slit. I pushed in a few inches, forcing a high-pitched gasp from her throat.</p><p>She leaned up, put her arms around my neck, nibbled my ear before whispering, ""Fuck me hard, daddy!""</p><p>I went berserk. I had never been inside a child's pussy before, but I knew at that moment it would not be my last. I fucked this girl raw, deep and hard. Her pussy was tight and wet, and no matter how much I stretched her open, this little erotic elf fucked me back just as hard. My balls were soon slapping her ass as she so eagerly took my entire eight inch cock into her womb.</p><p>The moaning from the other side of the bed caught my attention. Ryan was on his back while Heather's mother rode his cock. Her exquisite tits bounced as she fucked him, and my son did not fail to feel and massage them, a smile on his face bigger than I had ever seen.</p><p>Mom and daughter were grunting as Ryan and I fucked them harder. My little princess was bucking up under me, digging her nails into my back as I brought her to another climax. Rachel was slamming her pussy and ass down into Ryan so hard I thought the bed might collapse. Our grunts became screams as we all started to cum. I filled Heather's tiny fuck hole with a ton of cum. Although Ryan could not deliver anything but good intentions inside a pussy yet, I figured it would not be long before his body caught up now that his sexual Pandora's box had been opened. He'd be shooting gobs of hot potent cum soon enough.</p><p>I collapsed on top of the little first-grader, my cum still seeping inside her. Rachel slid off Ryan, panting hard. She pushed me aside and lowered her head into Heather's baby slit, licking my creampie from her. That was fucking almost too hot to watch. My cock grew hard seeing mom clean her own daughter. I slid up behind Rachel and entered her MILF fuckhole from behind. Ryan took his cue and shoved his cock down Heather's mouth as we all got each other off yet again.</p><p>That night I slept with Rachel and fucked her ass before we fell asleep exhausted. Ryan took Heather to his room, and based upon the sounds I heard all night, that little girl got the snot fucked out of her.</p><p></p><center> ******** </center><p>""Good morning, sleepyhead!"" I smiled at Heather as she walked into the kitchen wearing one of Ryan's football jerseys.</p><p>""Morning, daddy,"" she giggled. ""I sure got all my holes fucked nice and hard last night,"" she moaned in my ear when she kissed me, teasing my mouth with her hot, horny tongue.</p><p>I was making breakfast, but seeing this sexy tart walk in like that made me turn the burners off in a hurry. I was pretty much done anyway. My cock was hard again in seconds as I thought about how sweet her pussy was. I knew I had to have some more.</p><p>I lifted her up onto the kitchen table and raised up that long shirt, revealing her raw clam. It was a little red from the pounding we gave her.</p><p>""I just have to fuck you again, sweetie,"" I said as I rushed to get my clothes off.</p><p>She scooted her little ass to the edge of the table, spread her skinny legs, and put her feet up on my shoulders.</p><p>""Fuck me anytime you want, daddy,"" she smiled, grabbing my cock and leading it inside her.</p><p>Until that moment, I guess I hadn't realized how many times she called me daddy since the night before. I must admit, it was fucking turning me on! I slid into that bare mound right on the table where we all would eat breakfast soon. My little fucktoy did not disappoint. Since I had cum so many times last night, I was not going to cum again anytime soon, no matter how tight the pussy. I took my time with Heather, fucking her nonstop, slow and dirty for a good forty minutes or more. She gasped and mewed, moaned and grunted, something new and sexy with each thrust. Her long black hair spilled all over the table and swung wildly as we fucked.</p><p>I was looking down at my wet cock as I slid in and out, admiring her hard clit, the only part of her pussy that wasn't stretched like a rubber glove around my dick. I suddenly felt a tap on my shoulder.</p><p>Rachel and Ryan stood there nude, grinning. ""What's for breakfast, dad?"" he smiled.</p><p>I laughed as I fucked my darling as casually as if I had been interrupted while reading the paper. ""How about you learned how to eat some pussy? That would make a fine breakfast.""</p><p>Rachel agreed. She hopped up on the table next to her daughter, legs splayed wide. Ryan knelt next to me and began licking that sexy mommy cunt, making Rachel groan like a hooker. It was the most intense, fucked up scene I had ever been in. This went on a little longer, my balls slapping that six-year-old ass, when I began to feel Heather start to push up more into me. She wrapped her feet on my hips, leaned up, and moaned something into my ear as she started to cum.</p><p>""I don't want this to ever stop. I wish you were my daddy for real. FUCK ME DADDY! FUCK ME!""</p><p>Something inside my brain snapped. I realized I never wanted this to end either. I looked into her eyes for a moment, and then I gave Rachel a smile as she began cumming from Ryan's tongue. I have never been the impulsive type, but at this moment in time it was all I could be. </p><p>""Marry me, Rachel. Marry me and we can fuck and suck each other forever. No more park sex for Heather. She can have my cock and Ryan's all she wants. You too.""</p><p>She gasped as she came, sending a jet of warm cum on Ryan's face. Her head shook from side to side for a moment, but then she began to nod. She grabbed Ryan's face and yanked it into her throbbing clit.</p><p>""Yessss! Yessss! I'll marry you, Simon!"" She looked down at Ryan who was already nodding agreement. ""Suck mommy's pussy, son! Suck and fuck mommy forever!"" she screamed.</p><p>Heather climaxed so hard, she rolled through it for a good ten minutes. I filled her sexy baby cunt with so much cum, it poured from the table to the floor.</p><p>""I love you, daddy,"" she moaned in my ear as her pussy muscles milked my prick dry inside her.</p><p>""Daddy loves you too,"" I smiled back.</p><p>I gave Ryan a wink as he stood and pressed his mammoth prick deep inside Rachel on the table next to us.</p><p>""I'm going to enjoy fucking mommy's pussy every day,"" he grunted as he began long stroking Rachel hard and fast.</p>"
356,The Legend of Pixie Pines,Anonymous Harry,,"['MMM', 'F', 'gg', 'creampie', 'cuckold', 'humil']","Paul and Jerry are two middle-aged men with a secret penchant for preteen pussy, only, they have not yet shared their secrets with each other. All that changes when they stumble upon the town of Pixie Pines. It's the stuff of legend, literally the el Dorado of hairless pussy. Their turn of luck takes them on a journey together that finds them balls-deep in some of the finest cunny in the world. They just may not want to ever leave that town...",2012-08-14T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The town of Pixie Pines was legendary within the pedophile sub-culture. It was as mythical as El Dorado, but instead of streets lined with gold, Pixie Pines's roads were said to be teeming with eager pussy and sissy fathers willing to give it away. Every time I heard someone speak of the place, I chuckled inside knowing they had a better chance at catching and fucking Bigfoot than they had at getting some bald tail in such a town. After all, it's hard to find something that doesn't exist.</p><p>But one day that all changed. I had been traveling with a new business partner for the past week, a quintessential executive type, who was helping me land some lucrative contracts in northern California. I didn't really know him well, but after spending a week in a car with a guy, you learn a lot about a person. Every now and then I'd catch a hint of a shared interest in young pussy, but I didn't dare bring up the subject.</p><p>We were working our way through some low-sloping hills, hairpin turn highways, and an occasional stretch of open road along the Pacific Coast, when we slowed to avoid a speed trap in a small town. As we crawled along at 20 MPH, we approached a school crossing zone.</p><p>""Shit, these kids are going to make us late for our appointment!"" I grumbled.</p><p>Jerry laughed. ""Hey, we can always push the meeting back, besides, I rather enjoy the view,"" he snickered when a cute elementary school brunette honey stepped in front of our car, her sweet ass wiggling in a short red skirt.</p><p>She wore a tight pink polo style top that hugged a pair of half-lemon sized mounds, ripening fruit that I could only imagine were juicy and suckable. Jerry tooted his horn, hoping to startle her, but the little vixen turned her head and simply smiled at him. She had the sexiest, fullest pair of lips I've ever seen on a kid. Her light blue eyes almost glittered when she grinned, and she had a definite sexy swagger to her walk. She also slowed her pace and made sure we saw that amazing ass pass by. My pulse raced as I pictured that tart naked and sucking my big cock. I couldn't let Jerry know I was a pedophile but the arousal I had was starting to show. He glanced over, grinning.</p><p>""Looks like somebody likes the sexy preteens.""</p><p>""Ugh, sorry man, it's just that I haven't gotten laid in weeks and that girl sure was a little cocktease,"" I tried to explain, but I knew it fell flat.</p><p>He laughed. ""Don't sweat it, Paul. I also thought about how nice it would be to bury my nine inch cock in that baby ass.""</p><p>My jaw dropped open. ""Are you....?""</p><p>He nodded. ""Been fucking bare mound for years, mostly my friends' daughters. They throw that pussy at me.""</p><p>I gave my salt-and-pepper-haired buddy a look of awe. ""What's the youngest you've had?""</p><p>""Two, but I sure love 'em in the eight to twelve range, horny little cunts.""</p><p>My cock was raging now, and I was tempted to yank it out and jack it, but that's the last thing we needed...getting busted for indecent exposure. I settled for moaning out loud as I rubbed my bulge while we cruised slowly. The crowd of kids leaving school finally had trickled to a few. We rounded a corner at the demand of the car's loud GPS system and saw Little Miss Red Skirt walking alone, occasionally looking back over her shoulder and smiling at us.</p><p>""I think that missy wants to play,"" he snickered as he slowed to a stop near her.</p><p>She stopped and gave us a pouty half smile. ""You guys looking for something?"" she asked.</p><p>Jerry was as bold as they come. He was also an attractive fifty-three-year-old man who apparently had a way of disarming ladies.</p><p>""Matter of fact, we are. We're hoping a sweet young girl like you could tell us where we could bury a couple of thick hard cocks in this town.""</p><p>I broke out in a sweat, fully expecting this hottie would scream and run for help. She looked at her watch, and then she looked around as she approached our car. </p><p>""So how big is big?"" she asked, leaning in and whispering.</p><p>""I've got nine inches of neglected cock. What about you, Paul?"" he asked.</p><p>""Not quite as big. Mine's a decent eight inches, and very thick, sweetie. What's your name?""</p><p>""Sharon. If you can give me a ride home, I can ride those cocks all you like,"" she smiled, sliding her hand along Jerry's bulge.</p><p>He moaned softy. ""How old are you, honey?""</p><p>""I'm nine, can you guys handle that?""</p><p>""HOP IN!"" was all I could say. </p><p>She did with a bright smile, sitting in the center of the back seat. When I turned to talk to her to get directions to her house, I saw she had her legs parted, no panties, with a bare bald pussy smiling back at me.</p><p>""You seem ready for fun,"" I grinned.</p><p>She smiled. ""I love to fuck, especially big older men cock,"" she said, sliding a finger up and down her wet slit.</p><p>""Where do you live? And will mom or dad be home anytime soon?"" Jerry asked, looking at her in the rearview mirror.</p><p>""Keep going about a mile. We're almost there, and don't worry about my parents.""</p><p>The highway had ended, and we were entering a small town of single family homes, manicured yards, minivans and small parks. When I looked ahead I saw a sign that nearly floored me. <i> Welcome to Pixie Pines </i>. I clutched Jerry's arm and we exchanged knowing smiles. Our pint-sized cumslut sensed our excitement.</p><p>""I take it you gentlemen have heard of Pixie Pines?"" she grinned. ""The legends are all true. I hope you don't mind my daddy watching us fuck.""</p><p>Mind? Hell, I couldn't wait. Jerry nudged me and whispered. ""Having a father watch you hump his daughter is exhilarating, just you wait. I know exactly what to do to make this an intense fuck.""</p><p>""We're here,"" our Pixie Pines princess cooed, ""the yellow house on the right.""</p><p>Our horny honey led the way, opening the unlocked front door and hollering for her father to come meet her new friends. A wimpy forty-something man came rushing down the stairs, visibly excited to have some fresh meat in the house.</p><p>""Hello, gentlemen! Please come in. I take it you are here to fuck Sharon. Let's not waste time. Follow me!""</p><p>I gave Jerry a nervous glance. This was just a little too convenient. This guy was as whiney and doting as they come, but a fuck was a fuck, so we followed while undressing along the way. We left a pile of shirts, socks, pants, and underwear like a breadcrumb trail from living room to master bedroom. Sharon was naked when we all entered the bedroom. She immediately dropped to her knees and began caressing and kissing our raging hard pricks. She was as hot as fuck, with a tiny thin body, hot small titty mounds, bald as a baby's bottom cunny, and an ass to die for. One at a time she sucked our huge pricks, moaning like a total slut as she worked them back and forth. </p><p>Her father sat nude in a side chair and jacked his small cock, all the while encouraging his daughter in her carnal carousal. </p><p>""That's it, Sharon! Suck their huge hot cocks! Show these nice men what a good cumsucking whore you are!""</p><p>His words seemed to encourage our little tart.</p><p>""Hmmmmph! Mmmmmmm! Oh fuck, your pricks are so big and hard,"" she moaned in between cocks.</p><p>While she was busy sucking one, she jacked the other. Our dicks were so big and obscene in her tiny hands, and what was more amazing was how well she could suck such thick slabs of fuckmeat. Jerry pulled away and gave me a wink before instructing Sharon to keep sucking me.</p><p>""Deepthroat Paul's cock, slut. I'm going to talk to daddy.""</p><p>He walked over to the old man while Sharon took my entire prick down her throat, gulping and moaning on it.</p><p>""Hey, sissy fuck, you like to watch your daughter sucking and fucking, huh?""</p><p>He nodded. ""Yes, sir!""</p><p>""How young was this babydoll when she became a cumslut?""</p><p>He held up two fingers. Jerry laughed. ""Why'd you wait so long?""</p><p>He grabbed the old man's hair and yanked him forward, shoving his nine inch cock in daddy's mouth. ""I bet you taught her to suck, too!""</p><p>Jerry grunted and mouth fucked the girl's father while she continued slurping my fuckpole with greater intensity. She smiled up at me with her adorable blue eyes, seeking my approval. I caressed her face.</p><p>""You suck so nice, baby. So you like to fuck too?""</p><p>She nodded with a mouthful of my cock. I pulled away, reaching my hand down to help her up. </p><p>""Let's fuck, honey, right in front of that sissy dad.""</p><p>""Hmmmm, he likes to see my cunny stuffed with big cock. Pound me hard. I haven't been fucked in two days and I need it real bad, Paul.""</p><p>I couldn't believe my luck. I laid her back and spread her tiny legs open, exposing the sweetest bald pussy in the world. Her muffin was so wet it glistened in the afternoon sun that poked through the curtains. She smiled and pulled her lips open with both hands, showing off her dark pink inner tunnel of velvety fuck folds. Before I mounted this eager fucktoy, I kicked Jerry gently. He had has his back turned to us while he deepthroated daddy. He had that sissy bitch in tears and gagging on his nine inch Johnson, but judging from papa's throbbing mini-dick, he was enjoying every inch. Jerry pulled his cock out harshly. Sharon's father gasped for air, clutching his chest.</p><p>""Oh my! Oh my!"" he gulped. ""Fuck Sharon. Fuck her hard and deep. That bitch loves cock!""</p><p>I pulled her little ass to the edge of the bed and lifted her feet up high. I pushed my cockhead to her dripping love slit, and smiled when she reached down with both hands and guided me into her willingly.</p><p>""Ahhhhgggh! That's it! FUCK ME! FUCK ME, PAUL!"" my tiny slut moaned.</p><p>I began pumping her tight tunnel with full hard stokes, jerking her body all over the sheets. Fuck she was hot, tight and wet! As I got my stride going nicely, her moans grew louder. Jerry knelt near her head and shoved his prick in her mouth. We got a nice double team fuck going, driving her and daddy nuts.</p><p>""Ohhhh, sweetheart! Daddy loves you so much!"" he moaned as he caressed his daughter's face.</p><p>She was bucking up into me while sucking Jerry's huge prick, her tiny clit was now poking up like a baby periscope. Suddenly, we heard a woman's voice behind us.</p><p>""I see you found some new cocks today! Good job sweetie!""</p><p>I turned and saw a hot brunette MILF setting a purse on the bureau. Next to her was an adorable young girl who looked like a six or seven-year-old version of Sharon. I grinned at mom, gave Sharon's little sister a wink, and then pulled my dripping prick from big sis's hot cunny.</p><p>""Who wants to suck some Sharon juice off my cock?""</p><p>The hands flew up, all six of them. Jerry laughed as he took over fucking Sharon, this time doggy style. That girl yelped like a puppy getting its ass whipped with a rolled up newspaper. He slammed his huge prick in and out of her with no mercy, tossing her tiny body all over the bed.</p><p>I walked up to the littlest one in the room. She had on a cute pair of denim shorts, a tube top, and sandals.</p><p>""What's your name, honey?""</p><p>""Sally, and I love cock more than Sharon,"" she giggled as her mouth closed around the head of my prick. </p><p>She didn't even have to kneel. She stood and sucked my cock, all four feet of her.</p><p>""Oh shit!"" I groaned as that babydoll began sucking my pussy-coated cock like a woman.</p><p>She was right about her love of dick. While I enjoyed Sharon's blowjob very much, little Sally sucked me with a passion for manmeat I have rarely seen before. Her suck job was warm, wet, sloppy and loud. I fucked her mouth while mom and dad watched, their faces glowing with a perverted pride.</p><p>""I'm Melinda,"" the mom whispered, almost as if she didn't want to interrupt things.</p><p>I smiled, whispering, ""Paul,"" as I continued mouth fucking her youngest.</p><p>Mom slipped off all her clothes as she watched, showing off a sexy shaved pussy and some amazing firm tits. She slowly and quietly slid open a dresser drawer, retrieving a strap-on dildo. She put it on, greased up the shaft and ordered her husband to bend over the edge of the bed. He complied with her orders with more eagerness than his daughters displayed for our massive cocks.</p><p>Jerry was slamming Sharon's cunt so hard I thought she was going to pass out. Her yelping had turned into howls, and I wasn't sure if that was from pain or pleasure. I looked down at my splendid cocksucking second grader. She grinned up at me, and took a break for a moment, sliding my shaft out.</p><p>""Whew! You sure have a nice chunk of fuckstick, mister!""</p><p>She looked over at her father as he screamed through his strap-on ass fucking.</p><p>""My daddy really loves getting his asshole fucked. He's such a cocksucking sissy faggot! You wanna fuck me now?""</p><p>""More than anything else in the world!"" Her matter-of-fact outspokenness was so arousing.</p><p>I lifted her up and carried her to the bed. It was getting crowded there now with Jerry fucking the shit out of Sharon. That little rag doll was flopping all over his spear, a heavy flow of drool connecting her mouth to the comforter below like a string of pizza cheese. She was moaning nonstop and bucking back into him. At the foot of the bed, daddy was busy getting his bowels inspected by the tip of a rubber dildo, administered by his smoking hot wife.</p><p>""I guess we get the middle of the bed, sweetie. How would you like your fucking today?""</p><p>She put a tiny finger to her chin and looked upward for a second.</p><p>""Um, how about I ride your hot fucking cock like a cowgirl?""</p><p>""I was hoping you'd ask for that,"" I chuckled. </p><p>She stripped her clothes off in a nanosecond, letting me admire her immature, yet sexy body.</p><p>""Do you like my pussy, mister?"" she asked, straddling my face.</p><p>""It's perfect,"" I groaned as my tongue slipped up deep inside her bare clam.</p><p>She was soaking wet and delicious. I tongue fucked my new girlfriend for a good ten minutes all throughout which she grunted and mashed her cunny down hard. Her clit was struggling for air, demanding my attention. I didn't ignore it. I tugged that button with my lips, sending my seven-year-old sweetheart into spasms.</p><p>""Ohhhh yessss! Suck my clitty, mister! Rip the fucking shit out of my clit-nub!""</p><p>Fuck, I couldn't take it anymore. I let go of her love button, gripped her tiny waist with one hand, and shoved her down on my cock like I was slamming a beer can on a bar. She screeched in shock as my enormous, thick cock invaded her tight pussy.</p><p>""OWIE!"" she gasped. Then, with a sly grin on her tiny tart face, she moaned. ""That's the way I like it, mister. FUCK ME HARD! Don't be gentle at all, you nasty baby-fucking prick!""</p><p>That little bitch rode me like she was in a rodeo. She hopped up and down on my stiff dick hard and fast, going deeper with each thrust downward. I felt my cockhead slip past the ring of her cervix on down-stroke number three, and it felt like her womb had pinched it with a pair of pliers.</p><p>""Oh fuck! That hurts, you fucking whore!"" I shouted at her.</p><p>""That's a seven-year-old cervix you just busted through, you fuckin' pedophile pervert!"" she grunted, riding me even harder.</p><p>This kid was fucking insane, and I loved every second of it. She was as filthy as they come, a drunken sailor mouth that I found to be a total turn-on. Her brown hair flew all over the place as she fucked me like her pussy was on fire. I could see the outline of my cock as it traveled up her tight tummy on its rape and pillage tour of her sex organs.</p><p>Dad was screaming so loud it was starting to get distracting.</p><p>""Fuck my sissy asshole, Melinda. I'm a worthless faggot who deserves a cock in his ass and mouth.""</p><p>""Can you guys keep it down over there? I'm trying to enjoy fucking your sweet daughter's hot cunt,"" I grunted.</p><p>""Yeah, shut him the fuck up!"" Jerry moaned, still plowing Sharon's insides.</p><p>I could sense Sharon was approaching orgasm. She bucked and moaned more and more on Jerry's telephone pole. Sally slowed down her fucking for a moment, giving the head of my cock a little relief from her tight womb.</p><p>""Hey mom, finish him off for crying out loud! Give his pathetic cock a reach around, fuck his ass deeper, and make the faggot cum!"" Sally demanded.</p><p>Melinda smiled a wicked smile at me, and two strokes later, she had lifted her left knee on the bed for leverage. She grabbed her husband's hair and yanked his head up. His face was red and swollen. With knee raised, she slammed deep into his bowels, sinking every inch of that ten inch dildo into his intestines. He looked like he was going to pass out. She reached underneath and grabbed his small cock and yanked on it like she wanted to tear it off. The old man screamed for a few seconds, shot a load of cum into her hand, and passed out.</p><p>""Thanks, mom!"" both daughters rolled their eyes.</p><p>It was now so much quieter in the room, except for the moans of two preteen cunts getting fucked. Jerry and I resumed our sex, while mom sat at the foot of the bed finger fucking herself. She had pushed hubby to the side and he hit the floor hard.</p><p>""Fuck my baby whores! Fuck them both hard,"" she panted, fingers glistening with mommy juices.</p><p>""I'm gonna cum, mommy! I'm gonna cum hard. Ahhhgh. Hmmmph!"" Sharon groaned as Jerry picked up his pace.</p><p>""Fill her up with all the cum you have!"" Melinda breathlessly told him.</p><p>Jerry's nuts were packed with cum and ready to unload. While Sally resumed her intense cowgirl bucking bronco rodeo fuck on top of me, I watched Jerry drill little Sharon like a block of wood. Sally's cunt was kinder to me now, I guess because her cervix had stretched enough to accommodate my prick.</p><p>While Jerry was fucking the snot out of her big sister, Sally reached over and gave his nuts a squeeze.</p><p>""You sure got some nice big balls, mister. I hope they got a lot of cum in them!"" she laughed.</p><p>Jerry went berserk. He started cumming inside the youngster while she groaned through a hot cum of her own. The room filled with the sounds and smells of orgasm. His cum dumped in her tight tunnel and poured back out, but Melinda was right on cue. She slid underneath the pair and began lapping Jerry's cum as it drained out of her daughter's cunny.</p><p>""AHHHHHHHHGHHHHH"" Jerry screamed as he continued to unload.</p><p>Sharon was diddling her clit from underneath as she coaxed every drop of cum from Jerry, directing the flow into her mother's hungry mouth.</p><p>""Hmmmmmmm, that was a nice cum, Jerry. My pussy is so sore, but feels sooooooooooooo gooooooood!"" she cooed.</p><p>Sally rode me harder. ""I sure hope you got a lot of cum like he does, mister! I want my filthy fuckhole worn out and loaded with your fuckseed! Don't disappoint me!"" she wagged a finger at me.</p><p>Damn, this kid was getting a little scary, but her pussy was the best I've ever fucked so I wasn't about to slide out now. I grabbed her hips, lifted her a few inches, and turned her around so I could look at her tiny bubble butt while she rode me reverse-cowgirl style. My cock looked obscene inside her tight bald cunt from behind, yet it was so erotic how wet it was.</p><p>Sally began moaning louder. I reached up and grabbed her hair, forcing her face upward. As I fucked up into her, I yanked her head back hard and rough. I thought she'd scream, but the bitch loved it.</p><p>""That's it, you filthy baby-fucking perv. Smack me around, you sick fucking prick!""</p><p>While I slammed up into this out-of-control cunt, mom and Sharon came around the front of us and began licking and sucking all over her body. Nipples, belly button, neck, face, ears, and cunny...all got thoroughly licked and sucked. They occasionally licked my wet cock and balls, but it was clear their focus was on making my seven-year-old sock puppet cum.</p><p>""YESSSS! SUCK ME ALL OVER, BITCHES! And you keep fucking me, mister, I'm almost there!""</p><p>""Yes, ma'am!"" I smiled over her shoulders at mom and sis. Each gave me gentle grins.</p><p>""NOW! NOW! I'M FUCKIN' CUMMIN' AHHHHHHHHHHHGGGGGG!"" she screamed as she thrashed all over my cock.</p><p>Jerry chuckled as he watched and jacked his cock. Fuck, I lost it. When that tiny tart lifted off like the Space Shuttle, my cock exploded. My cum flooded her womb so much I thought the pressure might push her off. I have never screamed from an orgasm before, but I did this time. My nuts literally ached with a dull throbbing pain when they finished filling her up.</p><p>She sobbed her way down, turning around to face me, collapsing onto my chest. She was breathing like a marathon runner, kissing and licking my nipples as she gasped her orgasm to an end. Melinda and Sharon got right to work, tonguing and licking Sally's hot little body and all the cum that leaked between us.</p><p>""Hmmmm, mister, you sure know how to fuck little girls. Your cock is amazing,"" she panted into my chest.</p><p>I cradled that darling in my arms, snuggling her up into me. What she did next floored me. Her right thumb came up to her mouth, and she began sucking it like a toddler. Her body was wet and sweaty. Her hair was damp and matted. And she fell asleep in my arms.</p><p>Sally took a nap on top of me for ten minutes during which her mom and sister cleaned her up with their tongues. Jerry sat and watched in awe, stroking his cock to hardness again. When Sally stirred in my arms, she looked into my eyes with a grin.</p><p>""I want my ass fucked now. How about you, are you a child assfucker?"" she asked Jerry.</p><p>He laughed as he placed her on all fours and readied his nine inch cock for a brutal assfucking. I yanked Sharon next to Sally, her sweet nine-year-old ass arched high. Melinda lubed up both our cocks, and we went to town.</p><p>All the screaming and crying that filled the room woke dad up.</p><p>""What did I miss?"" he moaned, rubbing his eyes.</p><p>""Only the best...ugh....creampies....in....the fuckin'.....world!"" Sally moaned as Jerry reamed her tight asshole.</p><p>""Yeah, daddy. You fuckin'....sissy. You .....missed it,"" Sharon grunted as I pounded her into oblivion.</p><p>We fucked those girls for a week before we finally decided we needed to open an office in Pixie Pines. The rumors about the town were true. Jerry and I had access to hundreds of sweet preteen whores. Our phone never stopped ringing as wimpy dads begged us to fuck their daughters. You can't find Pixie Pines on a map, and Jerry and I have no plans to let anyone know where it is.</p>"
357,Zucotti Park Princess,Anonymous Harry,,"['Mg', 'cons', 'rom']","Mafia consigliore Matteo Pellegrino rescues a young homeless girl camping out in Zucotti Park along with hundreds of low-life Occupy Wall Street protestors. Both Pellegrino and Taylor have voids in their lives, and in each other's arms they discover the secret to ending their loneliness. Oh yeah, and they fuck, too.",2012-08-23T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I had just won the biggest case of my career. Dominick Donato, the infamous head of the Donato crime syndicate in lower Manhattan had been charged with several counts of racketeering, mostly involving identity theft. Sure, there were still the occasional assaults and even a murder of two, but for the most part, the Donatos turned their energy toward white collar crime. His family were master forgers who cranked out tens of thousands of phony documents like birth certificates, driver's licenses and wedding certificates to steal identities and drain others' bank accounts. </p><p>Federal District Judge Jocelyn Pinkney was incensed with the jury's verdict. The evidence against Dominick was overwhelming. Even the Assistant U.S. Attorney, that cocky sonovabitch, was brimming with confidence seconds before the verdict was read. His face became white and pasty when the foreman said, ""Not guilty."" I loved seeing his hands shake when those two words exploded like a pipe bomb in the court room.</p><p>The trick? Between the Donatos and me, we had half the jury in our pocket one week into the trial, and the rest came soon thereafter. Dominick's people convinced most of them that a guilty verdict would be...let's just say...a health hazard. But Juror Number Eight was all mine. That hot, sexy MILF needed some cock, and my eight inch prick was just the thing to adjust her attitude. I had been fucking her almost daily for the last three months, and when Judge Pinkney slammed her gavel to dismiss the court, leaving no doubt she was pissed off, I gave my sweetie a secret grin. She parted her legs to give me one last peek of her shaved married cunt. Fuck, she was hot!</p><p>Having politely refused dinner with the ""family,"" I headed home on foot in my Yves Saint Laurent silk suit, all $2,500 of it courtesy of the Donatos. I was horny as fuck, and now that I had discarded my jury slut, I thought I'd grab some dinner before invading the clubs for some well-deserved pussy.</p><p>The October air was crisp and sharp as I approached the Occupy Wall Street encampment at Zucotti Park. I ordinarily would avoid the place and all the filth and shit these dirt bags lived in, but tonight I decided to rub a little of my wealth in the faces of these fucked-up hippie wannabees. Although my family came from Sicily in the 1920s, I always felt I had a little Irish in me. I was itching for a wee bit of a donnybrook.</p><p>""Hey, you fuckin' rich prick! You're the reason our world is fucked up!"" some little dick-faced punk shouted at me.</p><p>I grinned at the pockmarked dumbass as I approached. He was a twenty-something kid with Rastafarian dreadlocks that looked ridiculous on a skinny white guy. He shook his sign as I got nearer. I slowly read it out loud.</p><p><i> ""We're.....The.....99%.....And.....We.....Demand.....Economic.....Justice!"" </i> I said, mockingly. ""Hey, shit-for-brains, here's a novel idea...GET A FRIGGIN' JOB!""</p><p>He threw down his sign and came right up to me, along with two other low-life protestors.</p><p>""Hey, old man. We're gonna kick your ass and take your cash!"" one of the three shouted.</p><p>I smirked, and before any of them could react, I threw six rapid punches in the space of three seconds. Three rights, three lefts, and three men down. Not bad for a forty-six year old man, but then again, I was also a member of the 1988 U.S. Olympic Boxing Team, taking home a Gold Medal.</p><p>Suddenly, the very people who spent the last month spitting on cops decided they needed a police response. An NYPD officer on horseback trotted up as the crowd demanded my arrest. I gave him a smile when he tipped his helmet toward me. He looked down at me from his six-foot-high perch.</p><p>""Matteo, these people are claiming you assaulted these three men, is that true?""</p><p>I knew he had seen the whole thing, but considering I had him and half the NYPD in my back pocket, I decided to play along.</p><p>""Now, Vince, I didn't hit anybody. I tried to stop them from stumbling and falling. If anything, I was just being a Good Samaritan. They look drunk to me.""</p><p>The small band of OWS knuckleheads started to grumble about the ""police corruption."" Vince just scoffed at them.</p><p>""I think this upstart member of our community is correct, ladies and gentlemen. These guys look like they are publicly intoxicated,"" he laughed as he radioed for a patrol response to take the three drunks to the station for booking.</p><p>""Thanks, Vince,"" I winked as I started to turn away.</p><p>""Always a pleasure, Matteo,"" he snickered, ""and please pass along my greetings to your father, Mr. Pellegrino.""</p><p>No one gave me any more crap as I walked through the gauntlet of maggot-encrusted zombies. When I cleared the other side of the park, I spotted a young street urchin sitting on the sidewalk next to a bench. She had a white, Styrofoam cup in her hand, clearly begging. She didn't seem to fit in with the rest of these pieces of shit, other than the fact that she was filthy and dressed in rags. I couldn't tell how old she was, maybe ten or eleven, and she struck me as Italian, perhaps Puerto-Rican. Her hair was matted and stringy, a mop of black strands that hadn't been washed in months. I felt sorry for her, and figured she was a runaway or a homeless kid.</p><p>I was within five paces of her, but she never looked up to me. As I neared, I heard a soft voice come from under the curtains of hair.</p><p>""Please, mister. Can you give me some money?""</p><p>Her tiny brown hand held the cup forward, but she still hadn't made eye contact with me. I stopped and reached into my pants pocket and retrieved my money clip. I usually carried a few thousand around with me, so I peeled off a couple of twenties, rolled them together and placed them in the cup. She pulled it under her hair veil and peeked inside. I could see her shudder at the generosity.</p><p>She looked up at me with the most beautiful pair of hazel eyes and whispered, ""Thanks.""</p><p>Her face was angelic despite the layers of dirt and street grime that seemed to paint her skin. Somewhere down through the film of filth, I saw pinkish skin, near her eyes, and I realized she wasn't ethnic at all. My heart jumped, I felt so bad for her.</p><p>""When was the last time you had a meal?"" I said, squatting down near her.</p><p>She shrugged her shoulders. ""Long time, mister.""</p><p>""Come with me. I'll get you a hot meal, some clean clothes, and then we can sort out how to get you some help.""</p><p>She shook her head no.</p><p>""Look, you really shouldn't be on the street, especially not with these people. It's not safe, honey.""</p><p>""I saw what you did to those men,"" she whispered, again looking down.</p><p>""Yeah, bunch of jerks. They could hurt a young girl like you. Come on. I won't harm you, I promise.""</p><p>She looked up again, her eyes had a slight shine in them, a glimmer of promise and hope.</p><p>""You swear?""</p><p>Her sundress was torn, tattered, dirty, and with winter fast approaching, insufficient to keep her alive. I felt like one more night in the cold park, and that girl might not make it. I had to convince her to come with me in order to save her.</p><p>""Cross my heart,"" I grinned, making the X mark on my chest.</p><p>She tentatively reached out her hand so I could help her up. She tucked the money from her cup into a small pocket on her dress as we started to walk along.</p><p>""My name's Matteo, but you can call me Matt. Who are you, sweetie? Where are your parents?""</p><p>""Taylor. I lost my mommy and daddy last spring. They got drunk and died, and I don't got nobody to take care of me.""</p><p>""I'm so sorry, sweetie. I'll make sure you get some help.""</p><p>Hell, I had no idea what to say to someone in this situation, but from the moment I saw her, she plucked at my heart. Being the consigliore to a crime family requires a pretty tough guy, which I am, so this was unlike me to get all mushy and soft. But seeing her brought back memories of my wife and the daughter we almost had. Sophia was killed by a drunk driver ten years ago. She was nine months pregnant, and the crash killed our unborn daughter, Susanna.</p><p>I learned a little more about Taylor as we walked. She was ten years old and from New Jersey, but she and her parents had been homeless for years. She hadn't been to school in a long time, let alone lived in anything but a car or under piles of dirty rags in alleys.</p><p>We neared my apartment on Nassau Street when it occurred to me how odd we must look to others. Here I was, a well-heeled man in an expensive business suit, walking hand-in-hand with a homeless preteen. I thought it best to avoid the doorman and the million questions he'd have for me. I veered off down an alley so we could take the back entrance and service elevator to my apartment. As far as I could tell, no one saw us. </p><p>""Here we go, sweetheart,"" I smiled as I opened the door to my penthouse condo.</p><p>Her eyes lit up like 100 watt bulbs. ""This is your house?""</p><p>""Yeah, really an apartment, but it's pretty nice, huh?""</p><p>She gingerly stepped in and looked around, and it was readily apparent she hadn't been inside anything with this much splendor in her life. I must admit, it was a big place with over 3,000 square feet and commanding views of the East River and lower Manhattan. I had three bedrooms, a luxury master bedroom and bath, a gourmet kitchen, elegant dining room and a large living room with a fireplace. She jumped when I lighted the gas insert.</p><p>""How about I start a bath for you while I order some food?""</p><p>""Yes! I am so hungry!"" she smiled for the first time.</p><p>I took her hand and led to the master bath, and when she saw my oversized Jacuzzi tub, she screeched.</p><p>""Is that a swimming pool?""</p><p>""No, honey,"" I chuckled, ""it's a bathtub."" I started the water and made sure she had soap, shampoo and a towel.</p><p>She giggled as the tub filled, and when I added some bath soap, she laughed seeing the foamy bubbles fill the surface. When the tub was half full, I started the jets, and she nearly flipped out in excitement.</p><p>""I think you can get in now if you want. I don't have any little girl clothes, but I'll get you one of my shirts you can wear tonight.""</p><p>She tugged my arm as I got ready to turn and leave. Then, with no warning at all, she thrust her arms around me and sobbed, holding me firmly. Her head was tucked into my tight abs.</p><p>""Thank you, Matt. Thanks for helping me!"" </p><p>I caressed her stringy hair for a moment. When I let go, she lifted her sundress over her head with no warning, and with no apparent shame, stood half-naked in front of me. I almost gasped out loud seeing her in just a pair of dirty panties and worn sandals. Her breasts were small mounds of naked flesh, the size of small plums, with nothing but dark pink nipple forming tiny cones on top. They were puffy and delectable, ripe pieces of fruit. </p><p>""Um, okay, you had b...b...better get in the bath, honey,"" I stuttered.</p><p>She smiled and began sliding her panties down right as I turned. But for a brief second, I caught sight of her bald pussy mound. My heart raced as I headed out the door.</p><p>I placed a call to my favorite deli a block from my building, ordering several items since I had no idea what Taylor would want. I figured she probably would eat the take out boxes themselves at this point, so anything would be perfect for my princess. Zeke's Deli was the best in town, and it was also quick to deliver, so I knew we would be eating soon. When I hung up, I heard Taylor's soft voice singing as she splashed around my tub. Then she called out to me.</p><p>""Mr. Matt, can you come help me?""</p><p>I cautiously opened the bathroom door and peeked in. Only her head was visible above the suds. Her face was clean and pink, pale actually, and she had a sweet smile with pouty full lips.</p><p>""What do you need, pumpkin?"" I beamed.</p><p>She stood up, letting me see her entire naked body, layers of foam slowly sliding down and revealing more and more of her flesh. My cock throbbed when I took in the sight. I had never been attracted to young girls, but there was something about Taylor I found oddly sexy.</p><p>""Can you scrub my back?"" she asked, turning to reveal the most perfect ass I have ever seen.</p><p>Her butt cheeks were round and firm, and the way she looked over her shoulder at me, with her back arched, was so sensual. </p><p>""I suppose so,"" I said, mesmerized yet tentative.</p><p>""Goodie!"" she giggled, leaning down to pick up a back scrubber from the other side of the tub.</p><p>When she did, her ass hunched up high, letting me see her rosebud asshole and two fat bald pussy lips hanging down obscenely from behind. I let out an audible soft moan.</p><p>She stood back up and held the brush behind her for me to retrieve. I knelt by the side of the tub, wanting nothing more at this moment than to run my big , strong hands all over her sexy ten-year-old body, but I kept my cool. I lathered up the brush and began gently scrubbing her back. She was delicate and petite, and her long hair hung down midway on her back. I moved it aside with one hand as I washed her. After I did, I found my free hand roaming. I caressed her side as I moved the bristles along her back. She didn't move, flinch, protest or question me.</p><p>I got so lost in my fantasy and fascination about her body, that I must have been scrubbing one spot too long.</p><p>She whispered, ""You got to move it around!""</p><p>""Huh? Oh, I'm sorry,"" I said, nervously.</p><p>I started to move the brush in wider circles, but she whispered again.</p><p>""Your other hand, too.""</p><p>My cock jumped in my pants. My heart raced, but before I could react to her request, let alone make sense of it, the doorbell rang. </p><p>""Why don't you rinse off in the shower,"" I said, eyeing the dirty bath water. ""Food's here.""</p><p>I leaned in and kissed her back, eliciting a soft sigh from her. That was as bold as I dared get. She bolted from the tub and ran to the shower, shrieking and giggling about it being cold. I rushed to the door on the second ring, retrieving four large bags of dinner from the young delivery boy.</p><p>I set the food out on my dining room table, and even for a man of my means, the spread looked impressive. To my Taylor, I knew it would be a feast. Ten minutes later she came into the dining room wearing one of my long dress shirts, her hair semi-dry and neatly brushed. Her black hair was actually light brown once cleaned and dried. She was stunning. This little ragged street kid was now a young woman, incredibly beautiful and sweet, with ample freckles as a touch of delight.</p><p>""Is that dinner?"" she gasped, eyes wide and mouth agape.</p><p>We feasted that that night, and this little darling who barely spoke a word to me in Zucotti Park, was now an official chatterbox. I also never saw a kid eat so much, that is, in between the rapid-fire bursts of words she spoke. She was hypnotizing to me. I just smiled and listened as she unloaded all about her life and how great it had been until her parents lost their jobs, then their home, then their car. Drink got them both as they struggled to stay alive. One morning, they never woke up. She got sad at that point, understandably so. I reached my hand over and held hers, giving it a squeeze.</p><p>""You're safe now, Taylor.""</p><p>She stood up, threw her arms around my shoulders and hugged me as I sat. It was at least a five minute embrace, and when she finally relaxed her grip, she pulled back and looked me in the eyes. I don't know what compelled me to do this, but I leaned toward her and kissed her on the lips. It was a soft, gentle, quick peck. She smiled. I leaned and kissed her again, this time our lips lingered longer. I could smell and hear her breath and the unmistakable rapidity of arousal.</p><p>""Maybe we ought to clean up this mess!"" I said, shaking my head to clear my dark thoughts. What the fuck was I doing? She was a preteen, after all! </p><p>I began clearing plates and scraps of food. She helped me in silence, but I agonized about what she was thinking. I swore to her that I wouldn't hurt her and now I worried she thought I was a child molester, when I was anything but. But the throbbing in my pants conflicted me so much. I tried to think of anything else at the moment than the one thing my mind wanted to ponder...how hot it would be to fuck that sweet preteen in my big bed tonight. When the dishwasher began humming, I grabbed a bottle of red wine and poured myself a glass. I gave Taylor some cranberry juice in a wine glass and invited her to sit with me in front of the fireplace.</p><p>She trotted ahead of me, my big blue dress shirt ten sizes too big for her. She had the sleeves rolled up so adorably, while the hem hung just below her knees. I also knew she was naked under that shirt, and that didn't help settle my thoughts at all.</p><p>We sat next to each other on my shaggy white Flokati rug, our backs to the leather sofa. As I sipped my wine, she snuggled up into me. We didn't say a word for a long time, and the only noise in the room came from the fireplace as the faux logs made soft crackling sounds. As Taylor relaxed into my chest, I put my arm around her shoulder and pulled her in close. She sighed softly for a moment.</p><p>I ran my hand up and down her arm, gently caressing her. I wasn't sure if I was being too forward or not, but she certainly didn't make any fuss. When I looked down to search her face for some clues, she smiled up at me. Then, she closed her eyes, pursed her lips and tilted up to kiss me. I leaned down slowly, and when our lips touched, my pulse picked up speed. Her breath was sweet and terribly inviting. At the same time, our mouths opened and our tongues began to touch.</p><p>Taylor was breathing faster now as we French kissed. My empty wine glass slipped from my fingers and hit the rug. I placed my free hand on the side of her face and held it as we kissed more and more. Her breathing grew deeper, and soft moans came from her throat. I began kissing her all over her face, mouth, lips, neck, ears, and she responded with mews and moans. I slid my right hand down and began to unbutton the shirt she wore, but she stopped me with her hand. Shit, I knew I had just blown it and she was going to call the cops.</p><p>Instead, with a big, sensuous grin on her face, she stood and unbuttoned the shirt all by herself. One sexy button at a time, until it opened wide, exposing her bare breasts and bald pussy.</p><p>""You are so beautiful, Taylor,"" I moaned, standing.</p><p>I lifted her into my arms and carried her to the master bedroom, gently nibbling her neck along the way. Like a snowball going down a mountain, things were progressing fast now. I knew I was set on a course that would either land me in jail or pole-vault me to heaven.</p><p>She had her arms around my neck as I carried her. Taylor returned my mini-hickey, biting down softly behind my ear. I lay her down slowly, pulling my dress shirt off her and examining her tiny frame. She was a sexy vixen, and I noticed her pussy lips seemed fatter than when she bathed, as if they were now swollen and aroused.</p><p>I undressed quickly, and when my eight inch cock jumped from my boxers, her eyes grew wide. Precum glazed my big mushroom head. My balls were heavy, full and they hung like two lemons in my sack. I slid over her, on my knees but leaning down to kiss her more. Her hot, hungry mouth was all over my face, kissing and licking me like a cat.</p><p>I began to lick and nibble my way south, stopping to enjoy her succulent preteen breasts. I could fit each of her small mounds in my mouth, nipple and breast in each mouthful I took. I have never sucked an entire breast before, but I couldn't get enough of hers. She moaned louder as I made oral love to her. Her puffy nipples responded to my prodding, turning into two hard nubs in my lips. She arched her back and pushed her chest up into me as I worked her breasts for a good twenty minutes.</p><p>When I began to kiss lower, I could feel her flat tummy tighten up in anticipation. My tongue teased along her belly button, drawing a few squeaky giggles from the tickling. I went lower still, and she opened her legs for me, the invitation unmistakably loud and clear. I was inches from her bare muffin and I could smell her arousal. It was a light pee scent, with the distinct aroma of sexual excitement. Taylor moaned louder and she hunched her groin up at me, as if to coax my tongue to her tunnel.</p><p>She wrapped her fingers in my hair and pulled my face into her warm, moist quim. I have never tasted a sweeter pussy in my life. Her slit was drenched, and when I slid my tongue inside her, the soft pink folds of her sex opened right up. Her clit was already hard and poking up. I made circles around her canal with my lips and tongue, stopping at the twelve-o'clock position on every turn to torment her love button. She grunted and pushed up each time. I did this over and over, dozens of times, amazing myself with the flow of fresh juices from her bald mound. Her fluids trickled down her ass crack.</p><p>She began to buck and moan under my face, pushing her pussy up harder. With every stop I made at her little nubbin, I tugged on it just a little more than the last. She went wild. Eventually, my baby doll started to go over the edge.</p><p>""Hmmmmph! Ohhhh, Matt! Mmmmmmph. Yes, yes, that feels soooo goooood!""</p><p>I mumbled some incoherent nonsense into her pussy, determined not to let up until she came hard.</p><p>""Ohhh, I'm so close! I'm gonna cum! Don't stop!"" she howled.</p><p>I buckled down and tore into her slit with my tongue. She went berserk, spasmed, screamed and gushed her juices all over my face.</p><p>""I'm CUMMMMMMMMING!"" she groaned over and over, clamping her legs around my head, nearly snapping it off.</p><p>This girl came hard and long. She practically galloped away with my head between her legs as her tiny ass bumped around on the bed, dragging me with her. Finally, after five minutes of orgasm, she came down, panting.</p><p>When my head was permitted some freedom, I pulled away and looked at her glowing face. I gave her a smile, my face dripping with her nectar. I slid up and began to kiss her again. She softly kissed and licked her own wetness from my flesh, something I found so arousing. When she had every drop cleaned, I realized my cockhead was pulsating against her tunnel. I looked in her eyes, uncertain about my next move, although my body surely knew what it wanted.</p><p>""Have you ever...?""</p><p>She put a finger to my lips.</p><p>""Shhhhhh,"" she hushed me. Taylor leaned in, put her lips to my ear and whispered, ""Make love to me, daddy.""</p><p>I nearly came at those words. I pushed my cockhead against her quivering pussy hole and eased it in. She was so tight, wet and hot. As I inched my cock into her, she wrapped her feet around my hips and lured me in more. I gave her a deep shove, sinking me entire eight inch cock inside her preteen pussy.</p><p>""Ohhhhh! Hmmmph, yessss. It feels so good, Matt,"" she moaned into my ear.</p><p>""You are so sexy, Taylor, so hot,"" I grunted, beginning to move in and out.</p><p>I could not believe this tiny young thing could make love like a grown woman, but as I started thrusting into her, she began pushing up into me. I cradled her in my arms and we rocked together. We kissed with incredible passion and energy all throughout our sex. Her pussy was so welcoming, so eager to have me in her, so wet, warm and soft. She gasped and chirped as we made love, slowly and gently. I was afraid that my size would hurt her, but it seemed my length and thickness only served to hasten her excitement.</p><p>""Faster, faster, Matt,"" she began to grunt at me.</p><p>I picked up my pace, sensing her approach to another orgasm. My balls began to hit her ass, smacking them loudly. She gripped my arms tightly in her tiny hands, her nails digging my flesh. I fucked her harder, deeper, faster now seeing she could take it a bit rougher. She began panting hard. We were close, both of us. I felt my balls swelling with buckets of cum at the ready.</p><p>""Baby, I'm gonna cum soon too. I don't wanna get you pregnant,"" I moaned almost ramblingly.</p><p>""It's okay....hmmmmmph, just don't stop, Matt!""</p><p>Faster and harder, full strokes now. I was convinced I was two inches past her cervix at this point on every down stroke. I couldn't hold off much longer. Our rutting became a blur, our arousal at its peak. She began to arch her back under me, screaming as she dug her nails in even deeper.</p><p>""UGGGGGGGHHHHHH!"" she cried.</p><p>""Here I cum, sweetie. AGHHHHHHHHgggghhh!"" I groaned as my balls erupted.</p><p>I shot several ropes of hot, thick, potent cum inside this ten-year-old girl's willing pussy. We came as one...hard and long. We rolled together on the sheets, clutching each other as our sex organs exploded into each other. When we began to calm down, I was on my back, my Taylor on top trying to catch her breath.</p><p>Sweat dripped from her onto me. Her face was red and flushed, but slowly a grin returned. She leaned down to kiss me, her long hair tickling my face.</p><p>""I love you, Matteo,"" she gushed to me.</p><p>""I love you too, Taylor.""</p><p>I didn't know what I was thinking or saying, but at that moment, it felt right. We held each other and softly kissed for what had to be at least an hour. I caressed her entire body, learning by touch every curve, every crevice, every inch of my new lover. Sometime within that hour or so, we fell asleep in each other's arms.</p><p></p><center> ******** </center><p>Sunlight flitted through my curtains, tickling me awake. I rubbed my eyes, sat up and looked at the alarm clock. It was ten o'clock. Had last night been a dream? I looked around and didn't see Taylor, but my bed had all the evidence of sex. The sheets were yanked around and wrinkled, and the smell of pussy filled the room. My cock was limp and red, irritated from the tight tunnel spelunking it has done last night.</p><p>I looked down and saw I was covered in a light blue blanket, one I kept in my closet as a spare. I sniffed the air when I detected a faint, familiar smell. Bacon was frying in the kitchen, coffee was brewing, and a little girl's voice was singing softly in the background.</p><p>I pattered to my kitchen in a robe, a smile on my face when I saw my angel, her back to me, making breakfast. She had on another of my long shirts as she danced barefoot, happily cooking and singing. I crept up behind her and slid my arms around her waist from behind. She set the frying pan down softly and melted back into my chest and sighed.</p><p>I turned her around and was greeted with a huge grin, followed by a kiss on my lips.</p><p>""Morning, daddy. I hope you don't mind me making breakfast.""</p><p>""Mind? I've never seen anything more beautiful in my home than you, Taylor.""</p><p>We took our plates to the table and sat side-by-side, enjoying the wonderful meal she had prepared to perfection. But as we ate, she slowly grew sad. I knew what was on her mind. Her eighteen hours of happiness were about to end. After all, when I met her at the park I told her I would get her some help once I got her cleaned up and fed. </p><p>I got up in silence and grabbed my telephone. She started to sob, but I caressed her arm as I dialed.</p><p>""It's going to be okay, honey.""</p><p>""Please don't send me to one of those foster homes!"" she pleaded with me, tears flowing.</p><p>I gave her a slight smile when my party picked up. </p><p>""Hello, Don Donato. It's Matteo.""</p><p>Taylor gave me an odd stare as she wiped away her tears.</p><p>""Yes, Godfather. You are most welcome for the jury verdict yesterday, but today I need to ask a favor of you. I need some documentation, the usual. Birth certificate, school records, social security, you know.""</p><p>She was now giving me a skeptical look, clearly not understanding what my call was about.</p><p>""Taylor Susanna Pellegrino. That's right, Godfather. My daughter has finally come home.""</p><p>Taylor jumped from her seat and nearly crushed me with a hug, her tears of joy soaking my robe. I barely managed to tell Dominick Donato good-bye just before the phone fell from my fingertips.</p>"
358,"Parent Cuckold Club of Greater Chicago, Part 1",Anonymous Harry,,"['Mgg', 'pedo', 'cuckold', 'humil', 'creampie']","A Chicago commodities broker has a great life as a bull, finding a steady supply cuckold husbands to turn over their wives for his pleasure. But his life changes one day when a co-worker lures him into sampling a much darker prospect. Mike Dunham gets a taste of the taboo, and this first forbidden treat puts him on the path to becoming the first President of the Parent Cuckold Club of Greater Chicago.",2012-08-30T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Chicago must be the Cuckold Capital of the world. As a bull, finding a steady supply of delicious married pussy to enjoy was easy in this town, but the one thing I was not prepared for was the number of parents who wanted me to fuck their kids. My passage to bald pussy paradise and self-anointed first President of the Parent Cuckold Club of Greater Chicago began innocently enough one afternoon in the corporate gym.</p><p>I work as a broker for a large company that trades on the Chicago Mercantile Exchange. I mean it's huge. We have over 3,000 employees in a mega-office complex on South Wacker Drive (yeah, name seems about right). Commodities trading can be stressful, especially if you make a microsecond mistake and cost a client millions. As a result, we have a massive fitness center in the basement where I burn off the day's tension once the exchange closes.</p><p>I'm a bit of a gym rat. At thirty-four years of age, I stand six feet, two inches tall, and I'm pretty ripped. My routine is long and brutal, and when I finish, I need a hot shower before I head out to the clubs to get laid. Oftentimes guys approach me in the showers for one of two things. They either want to suck my cock (or ask me to fuck them) - um, sorry, not my thing. Or, they want me to bang their wives or girlfriends. Now those latter offers I rarely turn down. What's my secret? A fairly thick, eight inch cock that swings like an Italian salami in a deli window.</p><p>My journey to pervy-ville began about one year ago on a Monday afternoon after a particularly wicked trading day. This guy I recognized as one of the company's senior brokers, a mid-forties conservative businessman type, eyed my shaved pecker and smooth balls up and down as I was soaping up. I knew that look well, and I also knew some kind of proposal was coming right behind it. When the showers cleared out, leaving just Bill Snowe and me alone, he coughed nervously.</p><p>I gave him a slight nod, a disarming signal that I was at least receptive to what he had on his mind. He came a little closer and stammered his words for a couple of seconds before getting to his point.</p><p>""Mike, um, I hear you like to take care of other men's wives and all..."" he whispered, looking about to make sure no one else had intruded on us.</p><p>At least he wasn't asking to gobble Mighty Mr. Johnson right there, so he had my attention. I simply nodded as I began rinsing off.</p><p>""I'd like you to come to my place, tonight if possible, and fuck my girl,"" he belted out, nervously. His face became bright red as if he suddenly regretted making the offer.</p><p>I had seen his wife at a couple of company parties, and I recalled she was pretty hot for an early-forties woman. She was a stereotypical soccer mom with long blonde hair, nice medium-sized firm-looking tits, and a great ass that she wasn't shy about shaking in front of other men while Bill was nearby. A typical cuckold gig if I ever saw one. Thinking about her made my cock start to rise like dough in the oven. I grinned.</p><p>""Why, I'd be happy to bury this cock in that sweet pussy, Bill.""</p><p>He looked down at my semi-hard dick and gulped.</p><p>""I can drive you to our home when you finish dressing. She'll be there waiting,"" he moaned, still staring at my now-raging prick.</p><p></p><center> ******** </center><p>The Snowes had money, and they lived in a nice brick colonial in Highland Park, definitely not the slums of Chicago. When we entered the palatial home through the garage, he called out to his wife.</p><p>""Geri, I'm here with Mike Dunham!""</p><p>His voice was loud and excited, and it left no doubt in my mind this whole thing was set up in advance; cuckolds usually planned well. I expected her to meet us in the living room in some sexy lingerie, as many such wives would, so I was surprised when she walked in wearing a conservative gray business outfit. She was stunning as usual, despite her less-than-sexy attire. Every curve of that hot woman was on parade. I smiled as I looked her up and down.</p><p>""Hello, Geri. We've met at a few office functions,"" I smiled, giving her a hug.</p><p>""It's so nice of you to come over tonight, Mike,"" she whispered in my ear as we embraced. She gave my earlobe a little tug with her teeth, causing my prick to do a hand stand in my trousers.</p><p>She looked at her husband. ""I just got home with Sam. She's putting her school books away, but she'll be right down.""</p><p>I didn't know the Snowes had kids, but that explained why mom didn't push the ""fuck me right now"" routine just yet. I figured they would be dropping their daughter off at someone's home and then the boinking would begin. As we made small talk in the living room, I heard footsteps descending the center hall stairs. A second or two later, a young girl appeared in a short pink skirt, white button down top, with one long ponytail holding her blonde hair in place. She was very cute and had mom's button nose, dimples, blue eyes, and bright white smile.</p><p>""Mike, this is Samantha, our fourth grader,"" Bill said, introducing us.</p><p>""Nice to meet you, honey,"" I reached and shook her hand.</p><p>As I did, I could not help but notice the nine-year-old had no bra, and the thin white blouse failed to hide her budding mounds. They were 100% nipple, dark pink and puffy, two-inch in diameter areolas. They rose like small hills on her otherwise flat chest, the very beginnings of hormonal changes that within a year would render two little nectarines ready for plucking.</p><p>""Hiya, Mr. Mike,"" she giggled.</p><p>The Snowes invited me to sit on a long sofa. Geri and Bill sat on either side of me, but it felt a little too close under the circumstances. I expected Sam would scoot off to a neighbor's house, but she sat directly across from us on a love seat, no more than four feet away. Her small skirt rode up her skinny bare thighs. With no warning at all, Geri did something that gave me an instant chill. She leaned in to me and kissed my neck. Then, her hand landed on my lap, massaging my bulge.</p><p>""What? Geri, what are you doing? Sam is right there,"" I whispered, my voice panicked. I turned my face to hers, glaring my discomfort.</p><p>She kissed my mouth as her hand got even busier on my dick. My body reacted with little thought, despite how fucked up this seemed at the moment. My cock began aching in my pants as her tongue slid into my mouth. As Geri kissed me, I felt Bill's hand unzipping my pants. I was about to protest because things were escalating to a taboo level I had never experienced before, when from the corner of my eye, I spied little Sam finger fucking her bald slit on the love seat. Her legs were splayed open wide, and her fingers were busily dipping in and out her wet mound, her pink panties in a bunch on one ankle.</p><p>""What the fuck is going on?"" I moaned as my cock came out, a rush of cool air surrounding the shaft. ""Why is Sam here? I thought you wanted me to do your wife?"" I asked Bill.</p><p>""No, I said I wanted you to fuck my girl. I meant Samantha,"" he moaned just before he took my cock in his mouth, sucking me to a hardness I have never been before.</p><p>I laid back and groaned as I contemplated what was happening. Suddenly both mom and dad were taking turns sloppily sucking my adult cock, while their preteen daughter watched, furiously diddling her cunny. Sam was moaning and sighing as she worked her pussy like a woman.</p><p>""Has she ever been fu---?"" I started to ask, but the little sprite giggled and cut me off.</p><p>""I've been sucking cock since I was two, and fucking at six. My daddy told me all about that yummy cock of yours, so I knew I just had to have it!"" </p><p>The little tart stood up and untied her ponytail, letting her blonde mop spill around her shoulders. She stripped naked and modeled her sexy nine-year-old body for me. She was insanely hot. Her pussy was hairless and swollen, lips full and pouty, slick and glistening with fuck fluids. Her baby ass was amazing, two firm cheeks with a cute curve at the top, enhancing the arch in her lower back.</p><p>She knelt in front of me, pushed mom and dad to the side, looked up into my eyes with a grin, and then she took my entire eight inch cock in her mouth. There was no hesitation, no gag, no pause. My dick went into her throat on the first slurp. All the while she sucked me, she looked in my eyes with a twinkle.</p><p>""Suck Mr. Mike's prick, baby. Show him what a good cocksucker you are!"" Geri prodded her daughter.</p><p>""Hmmmph! Mmmmmm. Hmmmph,"" she moaned on my stiff rod.</p><p>""Isn't she the best cocksucker you've ever had?"" Bill asked, nudging my arm.</p><p>I looked at both parents, not sure if I should scold them and get the fuck out of there, or if I should thank them and move in permanently. The darling slurped, licked, sucked, moaned, kissed and fisted my shaft.</p><p>""She's fucking amazing,"" I groaned, caressing her hair now as she worked my cock like a pornstar.</p><p>Bill and Geri began stripping off my clothes, being careful not to interrupt the torrid blowjob their fourth grader was giving me. Within minutes I was nude and standing up. Sam was on her knees servicing me, her head bobbing, hair flying about.</p><p>""We want you to fuck Sam. Give it to her hard and deep, Mike. She has the finest pussy in Chicago,"" Bill urged me.</p><p>Fuck, at this point in time I was committed. The forbidden nature of this entire scene was so intense, so erotic, that I would have fucked the family dog if they asked me to. I pulled my cocksucking princess from my shaft, eliciting a playful pout. A string of saliva connected my cock to her lips for a few seconds before it collapsed into a drool on the darling's chin. I lifted her up, all seventy pounds. In my muscular arms, she was like a rag doll. I kissed her hot, eager mouth as I wrapped her tiny legs around my waist.</p><p>""I'm gonna fuck you standing up, and I'm not gentle,"" I moaned in her ear.</p><p>She wrapped her arms around my shoulders, but as I slid her down slowly, she was barely able to hold on with her fingers linked together behind my neck. Geri knelt in front of us and grabbed my throbbing shaft, pushing the big, puffy mushroom head into Sam's bald fuckmound. The little slut moaned on contact. I eased her down onto my prick, the entire length swallowed up by her tight, wet cunny.</p><p>""AAAAAAhhhhhhg,"" she grunted as her pussy went balls deep.</p><p>Hell, I may as well have been porking a Chihuahua as tight as she was. Her pussy grabbed my pole with a death grip, but the hot wetness from her fuckhole encouraged me to begin pumping. I held her in my arms and began sliding her entire body up and down, slowly at first, feeling her pussy open up even more. Her juices flowed freely, and this little cumslut began to wail in pleasure.</p><p>As I fucked her daughter in the center of their luxurious living room, Geri knelt below and licked my cock and balls, devouring all the pussy cream Sam could produce. Bill got behind me and slid his tongue in my ass cheeks, rimming my butthole at the same time. This was as fucked up as things could get, but so damned arousing.</p><p>As I picked up speed, Sam began arching her back, giving me a nice view of her clit as my massive sausage ravaged her bald cunny. Her baby nubbin stood up like it was on fire, fat and erect. She panted and gasped as I began slamming her harder. She was a fuck toy in my arms, and when I started tugging her sexy nipples with a free hand, she ground down on my pole.</p><p>""Hmmm, yesss! Oh, Mike, I'm gonna fuckin' cum. Keep fuckin' me!"" she cooed.</p><p>I had no idea at the time if this was typical of nine-year-old pussy, but it was crazy hot. ""You like this cock, you sexy fucking slut?""</p><p>""Yess! Oh, shit, I'm cumming!"" she began to shout.</p><p>I pushed mom and dad away and carried my sweetie to the nearest wall, still fucking her tiny body. I pushed her back against the flat surface and began to ride her deep, hard, fast and with full strokes. She went wild, her pussy gushing girl cum all over my cock as she came. She juiced up so much, I could feel the drops hit my feet as I pounded her more and more. My balls began to compress as I got nearer to my own orgasm. Bill and Geri were on either side of us, their backs to the wall under Sam, looking up with eager eyes, anticipating my ejaculation.</p><p>""I'm gonna fill her baby cunt with a load of cum,"" I grumbled.</p><p>""Yes! Please, Mike! Cum deep inside our daughter!"" Bill moaned, jacking his miniscule dick through his fly.</p><p>That's all it took for me. I lost control as I slammed this tiny thing into the plaster, picture frames tilting nearby. My nuts blew apart like they were cherry bombs. I'm a heavy cummer by nature, and considering how turned on I was inside this preteen slit, I unloaded more jizz than ever before. She screeched and dug her nails in my back as my spunk gushed inside her cunny. I just kept fucking, my cock acting like a plunger and pulling gobs of cum from her pussy. Mom and dad went right to work, making sure not a drop of my potent seed hit the floor.</p><p>As I slowed down, Sam and I were panting at each other. Our bodies were covered in sweat. I reached down and ran a finger over her swollen clit nub, sending her into spasms. I grinned and kissed her mouth.</p><p>""You are one hot fuck, Sam. I could get used to this pussy.""</p><p>She tongued my mouth and moaned loud. ""Anytime, Mr. Mike. Your cock feels so good inside my dirty cunt.""</p><p>My fuckstick slipped out, semi-hard. Bill and Geri initially fought over who got to suck it, but eventually they took turns cleaning me up. I spent ten minutes getting sucked by her parents while I just made out with nine-year-old Sam, still pushed up into the wall, right next to the family portrait.</p><p>I took the youngster to her bedroom where we showered together. That gave me a chance to explore her sexy body even more. As we were drying up, she gave me a curious, but coy grin.</p><p>""My daddy has a proposal for you that he wants to talk about over dinner.""</p><p>""I'm intrigued,"" I smiled, ""and definitely interested if it involves fucking you on a regular basis.""</p><p>She just smirked, intentionally not giving me any clues.</p><p>When we went downstairs, Geri and Bill were closing the front door after having paid for some takeout food. They led the way to the dining room and began serving up platters of Chinese cuisine.</p><p>""Mike, no one has ever fucked Sam as good as you just did. You have a natural way with young pussy,"" Geri winked, setting a cold beer in front of me.</p><p>I gave Sam a smile as she grabbed a seat right next to me, her tiny hand massaging my crotch as she took a sip of juice.</p><p>""I've never fucked a girl as young as Sam before, but I have to admit, it was hot,"" I gave her nose a playful tweak, forcing a cute squeak from her lips.</p><p>Bill gave me a prolonged, thoughtful look. He took a long swig of beer before he spoke.</p><p>""Mike, our neighbor has a daughter they'd like to break in. I told them about you and how we planned to seduce you into fucking Samantha tonight. They said if things went well, they'd like to meet you.""</p><p>My eyes were wide with shock and excitement. I could feel a new load of cum boiling in my balls as I thought about getting some more young pussy. But I also had some reservations, uncertainties. Things were moving so fast that night. I cleared my throat.</p><p>""How old is she?""</p><p>""She's turning seven in a week, and they want her cherry popped at her party.""</p><p>My cock stiffened instantly, something Sam felt and encouraged with her caresses. She looked up at me.</p><p>""Will you do it, Mr. Mike? Wanna fuck Pamela?""</p><p>I could not believe the offer on the table, nor could I get my head around Sam's complicity - no, her advocacy - of such a proposal. I had a million questions scorching my brain, but the first one I chose to ask surprised even me. In hindsight, it suggested I had become instantly depraved by my first taste of the forbidden fruit of child sex.</p><p>""Is she active at all or a total virgin?""</p><p>Geri laughed. ""No, she's a total cocksucking slut, but her pussy is still virgin. Will you consider it?""</p><p>""Maybe I can meet them tonight, parents and Pamela. Think they can come over?""</p><p>""They're waiting for my call,"" Bill snickered.</p><p>My cock was raging now. Sam unzipped my fly and pulled out my puffy python, kissing the head playfully as she slid to her knees. Bill made the call, and from the sound of his voice, the party at the other end was very excited. If tonight's events were a toy top, it now was spinning out of control fast.</p><p>""Okay, they'll be here any minute,"" he smiled, watching his daughter giving me head under the table.</p><p>Sam got busy fast. Her head was bobbing up and down as she devoured my stiff dick like the expert cocksucker she is. I didn't know if I should push her away and zip up when the doorbell rang, but Geri seemed to read my mind.</p><p>""Don't get up. I think the neighbors would like to see that cock in action,"" she smiled as she rushed to greet the guests.</p><p>The Pattersons walked in with huge grins as well as bodies. I was a little turned off by how rotund mom and dad were, figuring Pamela was going to be some fat pudgy preteen. Was I ever surprised? When Pete and Priscilla Patterson stepped to the side, an adorable brunette stood between them, grinning from ear to ear. Every eye in the room was fixed on my cock as Sam delivered another epic blowjob. I, however, stared at this petite little cutie in a black leather micro mini skirt and high heels. She had light hazel eyes, an abundance of freckles, full pouty lips with red lipstick, and a pink tube top - a total slut look. Her parents said their hellos, but all I could do was give them a half-handshake and a loud moan as Sam devoured my prick.</p><p>Bill and Geri explained all that went on earlier. The Pattersons listened with perverted intensity, the dad rubbing his groin and moaning with damned-near every syllable the Snowes spoke. Pamela came up next to me as the adults talked, placing a kiss on my cheek. I turned my face and we began French kissing. That little six-year-old mouth was hot and eager. I slipped her tube top up and exposed her light pink nipples. They were tiny but hard, and when I rolled them in my fingertips she moaned softly. </p><p>I guess I was so focused on the two little sluts in my grasp that I tuned out the conversation the Snowes and the Pattersons were having. Pete must have been trying to get my attention, his voice rising.</p><p>""So whaddya think, Mike? Will you give our babygirl a birthday fuck next week?"" he asked, panting in arousal.</p><p>""Huh?"" I needed a moment to process his question, ""I dunno,"" I replied, before turning to his daughter. ""You want your little pussy fucked, Pamela?""</p><p>She nodded. ""Uh, huh. I really wanna get it hard, see?""</p><p>She lifted the hem of her tiny skirt and showed off her bald clam. I ran my fingers over her lips, drenched in juices. I gave mom and dad a smile.</p><p>""I'd be honored to break in this sweetheart, but first, I hear she likes to...suck...cock...?"" I asked, teasingly. I slid my fuckpole from Sam's hungry lips and shook it in my hands.</p><p>It was as rhetorical a question as one could imagine under these circumstances, but I was sinking in perverted quicksand awfully fast. Pamela dropped to her knees in front of me with a thud. Sam guided my cock into the first grader's tiny mouth. At first, I thought she was going to have a tough time getting my dick in her lips, but I was wrong. Pamela took to sucking my cock like a baby with a bottle. Her parents watched in excitement as their daughter sucked and slurped my pole, giving me a loud, sloppy wet blowjob under the dining room table. All the while, Sam lazily licked my balls next to her.</p><p>For the next half hour, Pamela worked my pole without getting tired and never once letting up. Perhaps as equally fucked up as the fact that two preteens were enjoying my cock and nuts in front of their parents, was how casually they all were about it. Following the initial excitement of seeing my dick in Pamela's throat, the Pattersons and the Snowes began to eat dinner. It was somewhat off-putting, but I was also hungry. Once we all had settled in to the ""normalcy"" of things, I started to enjoy the meal with them, tossing chunks of Szechuan beef back into my gullet with a pair of wooden chopsticks. I've never had head during dinner, but that night was a night of many firsts.</p><p>While we ate, we made plans for Pamela Patterson's birthday party pussy pounding. It would be Saturday afternoon, starting at two o'clock. There would be about a dozen of Pamela's friends, mostly other little girls who would be there for the standard kid's party gig. A clown, some games, an afternoon swim, opening of gifts, cake, and then I'd be fucking their daughter around seven o'clock by their estimate. It all sounded good to me, and the more they talked, the closer I got to cumming from the amazing suck job going on below us.</p><p>""But we have one stipulation,"" Priscilla said.</p><p>""What's that?"" I was puzzled.</p><p>""No cumming between now and then. We want you to have a huge load of cum for our sweetie pie,"" Pete responded.</p><p>That made my heart pound. My nuts began to swell with a load at the ready. I grabbed Pamela's head and began to push it down, but she pulled away, fighting me.</p><p>""No, no no! Mr. Mike. You can't cum anymore until you are inside my pussy!"" the little tart said wagging a finger at me.</p><p>I was panting in my unsatisfied arousal. Her parents laughed.</p><p>""Sorry to be so cruel, but we want this to be a special day for our pumpkin!"" Priscilla smiled.</p><p>""That's so fucking unfair!"" I protested, but I wasn't that terribly upset. On the contrary, it made me want that soon-to-be seven-year-old pussy even more. </p><p>I pulled the little whore up to my face and French kissed her while my free hand felt her bare ass under her skirt. Just before she left with her parents she said something so incredibly erotic to me.</p><p>""I am going to be so wet for you on my birthday, Mr. Mike!""</p><p>---</p><p><b> In Part 2, Mike Dunham's journey into sheer depravity continues at Pamela Patterson's pussy pounding birthday party. But he's in for a major surprise or two, and before the night ends, he becomes the first President of the Parent Cuckold Club of Greater Chicago. </b></p>"
359,"Parent Cuckold Club of Greater Chicago, Part 2",Anonymous Harry,,"['MM', 'FF', 'gg', 'bb', 'cuckold', 'humil', 'creampie', '1st']","It's finally time for Pamela Patterson's preteen pussy pounding birthday party, and Mike Dunham can't wait. His balls are so full of cum, they ache. He not only gets the honor of deflowering the little princess on her special day, he is given another offer too tempting to turn down. It seems there are plenty of horny families in the Chicago suburbs.",2012-08-31T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It seemed like Saturday would never come. Ever since I had turned fourteen, I hadn't gone more than two days in a row without cumming from jacking off or some other means. But five straight days? That was a cruel first. My balls were swollen, loaded with cum, painful and as big as billiard balls in my smooth oversized sack. All I could think about was deflowering that sweet little girl at her seventh birthday party today. To make it worse, the night I met the Pattersons they gave me a pair of Pamela's used panties and a few photographs of her, naked and smiling, just to torture me all week. Sick fucks.</p><p>I arrived at the party a little after two in the afternoon, carrying in my hands a small gift wrapped in a pretty box with pink bows. Priscilla greeted me with a hug at the door, whispering in my ear how much Pamela had been talking about me all week. As I handed her the gift I told her to keep it separate from the others because it was something Pamela needed to open privately.</p><p>""What did you get her?"" she asked, excited.</p><p>""Some sexy lace thongs, made just for little girls,"" I smiled coyly.</p><p>Priscilla began to gush about wanting to see her daughter model them for me, when we were interrupted by the birthday girl. </p><p>""Mr. Mike! Come on in!"" she screeched, dragging me by the arm into the living room.</p><p>She was dripping wet in a bikini, and judging from the fit, it was last year's model. The damp white fabric clung tightly to her skin, neatly outlining her tiny pussy mound and sweet ass. Her cunny lips were perfect, making me want to just fuck her right then and there. She shivered, tiny nipples erect, until her dad tossed her a towel.</p><p>Pete introduced me to everyone quickly. In addition to Pamela, there were eight other little girls, one of whom was my new preteen fuck buddy, Samantha Snowe, the little whore that started all this. A couple of the girls looked younger than Pamela, perhaps four or five years old, but the rest were all around eight or nine. There were also three boys, all about ten or eleven. Then there were the parents, most of them fathers with just two other moms at the party. I found that odd for a little girl's birthday party, but I shrugged it off.</p><p>All the kids had on wet swimsuits. Just a week ago, I never would have given young girls a second glance, but as I stood there and said hello to all the kids, I couldn't help but mentally undress each of the little sweeties. One thing was for sure, all of them had on tight bikinis that showed off more camel toe than a Bedouin tribe.</p><p>Pamela clung to me like a girlfriend as I shook hands with all the dads. I recognized about half of them from my company, and a couple of them I even knew as shower room ""peekers."" I wondered how many of them, like Bill Snowe, might be pining for me to bang their babies. That made my dick twitch. As we exchanged pleasantries, an old man staggered in from the kitchen. He was easily seventy years old, gray-haired, hunched over a bit and walking with a cane.</p><p>""Mike, please meet my father. This is Henry Patterson,"" Pete said as the old man got closer.</p><p>""So this is the Mike I've heard all about,"" he said in a deep, raspy voice.</p><p>We shook hands, but I was a little embarrassed. From his knowing smile, I got the definite impression he knew precisely why I was there.</p><p>""Pleased to meet you, sir.""</p><p>The doorbell rang, interrupting things for a moment. When Priscilla looked out the window, she got a big smile on her face.</p><p>""The clown's here! Come on kids, everyone to the back yard.""</p><p>The old man grabbed my arm. ""Clown's for the kids. Let's you and me talk in the kitchen.""</p><p>I helped him walk as we made our way there, the place clearing out of kids and parents. It was strangely quiet as just the old geezer and I were left alone in the house. He pulled open the refrigerator and grabbed a couple of cold beers.</p><p>""So, I hear you're gonna fuck Pamela,"" he smiled, matter-of-factly, taking a long swig.</p><p>Hell, I guess there were no secrets up and down this family tree. Roots, trunk, branches, leaves...all a bunch of pedo perverts.</p><p>""Yes, sir. I've been dying for this opportunity all week.""</p><p>""Damn lucky bastard,"" he spit, ""was 'sposed to be me but my goddam pecker gave out a couple years ago. Hell, even Viagra don't do nuthin' for it,"" he cackled.</p><p>""I'm sorry to hear that, but...""</p><p>He waved my words off. ""No matter, I'm gonna watch though. You gotta fuck her good and hard and fill her cunt with a lot of cum, you hear me?"" he grumbled, shaking his cane as a friendly warning.</p><p>I laughed. ""That won't be a problem, got nearly a week's load of jizz for that cunny.""</p><p>""Yeah, she sure is a little slut for cum. Hell, she'll suck my softie for hours trying to milk some spunk from me. I do enjoy watching her with a mouthful of cock,"" he winked.</p><p>""Anything else about her I should know?""</p><p>He snickered, smacking his dry lips together.</p><p>""I'll let you in on a little secret,"" he said, urging me to come closer, ""she loves a finger up her asshole. Do that, and she'll be on fire!"" He chuckled and slapped my back like we were old friends.</p><p>We bullshitted for the next hour or so, but our private chat was interrupted by the screams of the gaggle of children as they hurried inside once the clown disappeared. Pamela rushed up to me and pulled me down for a kiss on the lips.</p><p>She whispered in my ear, ""I can't wait until later!""</p><p>""Neither can I, birthday girl,"" I grinned, sneaking a handful of her tight, tiny ass before the rest of the kids came into the kitchen.</p><p>The rest of the afternoon seemed to go by fast. Most of the kids stayed in their swimsuits, which was fine by me. Following a couple hours of games, opening presents, and a pizza dinner, it was time for cake. I knew I was within an hour of burying my prick in that delicious love slit, so my cock began to throb.</p><p>The cake was very cute. It was rectangular in shape and featured a princess in a white gown with a prince on bended knee, appearing to propose. There were seven candles burning on top, and after we all sang Happy Birthday, it was time for Pamela to make her wish. She smiled and wrapped her arm around mine as I stood next to her.</p><p>""I think I already got my wish,"" she grinned up at me, ""but here we go anyways!""</p><p>She blew the candles out in one breath, drawing applause from the whole room. I helped her mom slice and serve up the cake. It was delicious and I wanted to savor it, but Pamela wolfed hers down in three big bites. It appeared she was in a hurry to move beyond the cake to the bedroom. Knowing how eager she was to fuck just made my prick rage even more.</p><p>""Honey, maybe you should go put on your special birthday outfit. We'll be up in a few minutes,"" her mother urged, wiping chocolate crumbs from Pamela's lips.</p><p>Pete pulled me aside after his daughter scurried up the stairs.</p><p>""We'll give her a few minutes to change, then it's time for her special present. I hope you don't mind an audience,"" he smiled.</p><p>""No, I know you father wants to...""</p><p>He gave me a coy grin, waving off my comment about Pamela's grandfather. We whispered to each other for a few more moments, out of earshot of the guests. He mumbled something about me not being camera shy because this was a special day at the Pattersons. I was about to ask what he meant exactly, but Priscilla interrupted us.</p><p>""Let's go!"" she said with palpable excitement.</p><p>She took me by the hand and led the way. I thought it was odd that this was happening so quickly after the cake because all the other guests were still there, children and parents. I turned, ready to ask about them, when I saw something shocking. Every one of the children was getting undressed. All the little swimsuits were coming off giving me a wonderful and unexpected show. There was a full range of bald beaver on display along with sweet puffy nipples and tight asses to treat my eyes. Even the young boys stripped down, sporting impressive boners.</p><p>""What the fuck!"" I began to protest.</p><p>All the parents laughed. Bill Snowe gave me a smirk. ""Mike, we've been waiting a long time for a bull like you to show up and service all this pussy. Think you can handle it?""</p><p>I looked at the sexy preteens, each one of them with anticipative looks on their faces, and nodded. </p><p>""Shit yes, I'm in.""</p><p>How could I refuse that? Wimpy dads and twisted moms offering me their preteen daughters for the express purpose of fucking the rawness out of them? My bull status had been elevated. I waded through the crowd like a certified white Angus stud eyeing my stable of new mates, en route to breed my first one for the night.</p><p>I don't know how we managed to get everyone into the master bedroom, but we did. When I walked in, Pamela was standing in the center wearing a see-thru princess outfit. It was the sexiest thing in the world. It had this ""I Dream of Jeannie"" look to it, thin layers of pastel material that was nearly transparent. Underneath, her little body was visible and unbelievably hot. </p><p>""I'm ready for my birthday fucking, Prince Mike,"" she whispered, walking up to me for a kiss.</p><p>I leaned down and mouth kissed the four-foot-tall tart, our tongues playing like old friends. The room was silent, except for the gentle slurping sounds of the three boys getting their cocks sucked by some of the girls. Even a four-year-old redhead was on her knees gulping a ten-year-old prick for all it was worth. Everyone was nude now, all the kids and the parents, including Pete's old father.</p><p>I knelt in front of Princess Pamela and slowly removed her long, pink conical hat, followed by layer after layer of gown. She smiled as she gradually became nude in front of us all, no shame or fear whatsoever. Her little body was smoking hot. That bare muffin glistened with the wetness she promised me she'd have on her birthday. I carried her to the bed and laid her down. Then, I began to undress. I've never been fond of audiences, but right now I didn't care that over twenty pairs of eyes were watching me. I was so horned up, I'd fuck this girl on stage at a rock concert at this point.</p><p>When my big, thick prick came out, I heard a few gasps from the young girls in my makeshift audience. I grinned at them, knowing that all that pussy would be getting some of this fuckmeat sooner or later. My muscular body looked pretty good, I thought, as I glanced in the mirror, just before sliding up on the bed to join my lover. We kissed hotly for a long time, my hands exploring her small frame. I kissed and nibbled everything I saw: lips, neck, earlobes, nipples, belly button...and...cunny.</p><p>Her bald fuckmound was amazing. It was warm, wet and delicious. Although tiny and flat, her lips opened slightly, letting a trickle of warm goo seep out and down her ass crack. I began to lick and suck on her mound, causing her to grunt and grind her slit up into me. I remembered what her grandfather told me, and once I had her little poonslit moving like a nervous puppy, I slid a finger into her tight asshole.</p><p>Pamela yelped loud. She grabbed my hair and yanked my face into her pussy mound.</p><p>""Yesssss! Mr. Mike! Yessss, that feels soooo good!""</p><p>I finger fucked her tiny rectum while sucking her entire pussy in my mouth. Her vulva was so small, I could fit the full span of her quim, north to south, in my lips. I wondered if my thick prick was going to fit in this tiny hole. It didn't matter much, my little Princess Pamela pistol was getting ready to fire off a round so I knew fucking her would be a more-than-welcome event, no matter how discomforting at first. I tugged on her tiny clit with my lips, sending the slut over the edge. She screeched like an owl pouncing on its prey as she came.</p><p>""Ohhhh, mommy! Daddy and grampa, I'm cummmmmming soooo hard!"" she mewed out loud.</p><p>I didn't let up as I drove into her fuckhole even more with my tongue. Her tiny ass was flopping up and down like a fish out of water as she went wild with cum. Her pussy squirted my face just before she collapsed, panting. I lifted my head and smiled at her before I gave her parents a look. I realized for the first time that her dad had been recording the entire event. I guess that's what all the mumbling about camera shyness had been about. Frankly, I guess I really didn't care.</p><p>I knelt in front of Pamela and pushed her legs open. ""Are you ready, honey?""</p><p>She nodded, biting her lip. ""I'm just a lil scared,"" she whispered.</p><p>""How about grampa and mom hold your legs open while daddy films us fucking?""</p><p>She nodded and motioned for them to get closer. Once her legs were open wide, even held up in the air a bit, I pressed my cockhead against her tight slit. It seemed like an impossible task ahead of me. My cock was obscenely large and thick, and her pussy looked as narrow as a keyhole. I leaned down to kiss her mouth, and pushed in a half inch. Fuck, she was tight.</p><p>She gasped on impact, but nodded for me to continue. I pushed in a bit more and felt her hymen blocking my path. I felt her tense up, tears forming in her eyes. When my cockhead was snugly inside her lips, her dad zoomed in for an obscene close-up.</p><p>I knew I couldn't do this any way but harsh and painful. I gave her fuckhole a callous shove, burying my prick in halfway, instantly ripping her maidenhead apart. Pamela screamed louder than a witch in meltdown mode. Tears flew from her eyes and her face grew red.</p><p>""Stop! It hurts! Stop, Mr. Mike!"" she shrieked under me, fighting with her mom and grandfather to pull away.</p><p>They held her firmly while I began to get busy. I pulled out a few inches and saw my cock was glistening with her red blood while dad's camera made an annoying zippy sound as it focused in on our sex. I pushed back in, slowly this time, fighting the tightness of her cunny muscles. She cried uncontrollably as I assaulted her pussy with ever-growing intensity.</p><p>The crowd of onlookers closed in for a better view, clutching each other and smiling as I fucked Pamela. Even the three youngsters who were fellating the preteen boys had stopped their lewd sucking as all eyes trained on the birthday girl's deflowering. She sobbed over and over, begging for me to stop, but I just kept fucking.</p><p>I picked up speed as I felt her pussy become a bit more accommodating to my shaft. Within the first twenty minutes of fucking, my cock was finally all the way inside her, well past her baby cervix. There was a small blood stain under her ass as I banged her, but it was now dark red and tacky like varnish. My cock was no longer red wet, but had a nice slick film of clear fuck fluids on it.</p><p>""How you doin'?"" I smiled to her as I noticed her sobbing was subsiding.</p><p>""B...b...better,"" she managed to eke out a smile and a few sniffles.</p><p>I began fucking her harder now, my balls comfortably slapping her bare ass. My strokes grew faster and longer as I plunged into her to the full depth my cock could go.</p><p>""Fuck her real good, Mike!"" Priscilla moaned, fingering her pussy when she let go of her daughter's leg.</p><p>Her grandfather also let her other leg swing free. When he did, my darling placed her tiny feet up on my hips and grinned up to me.</p><p>""It feels soooo fuckin' good now, Mr. Mike!""</p><p>When she said that, the room burst into applause.</p><p>""Happy birthday, honey!"" I grunted as sweat poured from my face.</p><p>I suddenly became aware of other people on the bed. The three preteen boys who had been getting their cocks sucked earlier had paired off with three of the older girls and were in the process of porking them all around me and Pamela. It was fucking insane. Pete Patterson got it all on tape. I never smelled so much pussy aroma in one room, but these families were really into this shit.</p><p>I began to feel my sweetheart reaching orgasm from her inaugural fucking. Considering how sexed up I was, I was not far behind my little cumslut. My balls were getting punished as they smacked her butt hard, and given how packed full of cum they were, the pain was getting hard to deal with. I started to grunt.</p><p>""I'm gonna cum so much inside you, baby,"" I moaned.</p><p>She pushed her little cunt up into me, groaning louder. ""Give it all to me! I'm gonna cum with you, Mr. Mike!""</p><p>The crowd was practically cheering us now, encouraging me to fill her baby tunnel with as much cream as I could. As I fucked her faster and faster, Pamela's little ass starting bucking up and down like a ship in a storm.</p><p>""Ugggggghhhhhhh! I'm cumming again, Mr. Mike! I'm cummmming!"" she yelled, thrashing under me.</p><p>Her tight pussy locked down on my cock like a pair of vise grips as she let loose. She wailed loud and hard as she came, but then she bit down onto my chest and mumbled a muffled scream as she rode it out. That was enough to push me into the zone of no control.</p><p>""Me too, babydoll!"" I groaned, feeling my balls snap and release.</p><p>My cum gushed out like a geyser and filled her fuckhole, spewing back out with enough force to splash back and hit my thighs. I have never released so much sperm in one shot, so I had no idea when my draining would stop. I could feel my nuts pump several rounds of hot, potent jizz into her preteen love tunnel.</p><p>Our audience watched in intensity as I emptied out inside Pamela, and after nearly three minutes of pure pumping, I was spent. I collapsed on top of my princess, nearly smothering her. She slowly let her jaws open, giving my flesh some relief. I looked down and saw a nasty bite mark and some blood on my chest.</p><p>I rolled off to applause, landing on my back, panting. When I did, I saw Priscilla now had the camcorder. Fat old Pete Patterson had climbed on the bed and took my semi hard cock in his mouth, lovingly sucking it clean. I was tempted to kick him away, but I knew how a typical cuckold enjoyed cleaning up a bull. I gave all the dads in the room a grin, and telegraphed to them all that they would get the same treat soon.</p><p>I turned my face to kiss my lover. Her legs were wide open, and as we kissed, her grandfather had slipped up next to his son. The old fart lowered his head between Pamela's legs and started eating my creampie from his granddaughter. Fuck, this shit was messed up.</p><p>""You fucked me so nice, Mr. Mike,"" my sweetheart cooed.</p><p>""If I could stay inside you for the rest of my life, I would, Pamela,"" I whispered in between kisses, caressing the perspiration from her face.</p><p>For the next hour, every guest in the room took turns sucking my cock. Every father, every mom, every daughter, and even the three boys went down on me. That act alone sealed my power status over them all, the cuckold equivalent of kissing the ring.</p><p>After the cocksucking homage was over, and after grampa had consumed all my cum from his granddaughter, Bill Snowe and Pete Patterson said they wanted to talk business. I propped myself up on my elbows while cradling Pamela.</p><p>""What's on your minds?"" I asked, but I already suspected what was coming.</p><p>""Well, all of us parents have wanted a stud to fuck our kids for a long time. We'd like that to be you,"" Bill said, gingerly.</p><p>""I'll tell you what. How about I create and become the first President of the Parent Cuckold Club of Greater Chicago? I'd be happy to fuck all these sweet things on a regular basis, but I don't know about the boys...""</p><p>""Can we just suck your cock, mister?"" one of them asked.</p><p>I laughed. ""For now, why don't you suck your fathers' cocks, and I'll figure out some other way for you to have fun in the future...deal?""</p><p>""DEAL!"" they all chirped together, dropping to their knees in front of their respective dads.</p><p>""Hey! Hey! Hey! Take that shit out of the room. In fact, everyone, get out. The birthday girl and I aren't finished yet,"" I chastised them.</p><p>I had had enough of the audience participation feature of the evening. I needed some private time with my new whore. When the room was finally cleared out, I turned to Pamela and gave her a nice long kiss. As we made out, I slipped a finger in her ass and she went wild like before.</p><p>I moaned in her ear while she thrashed about, ""Think you'd like to try a cock in your ass, baby?""</p><p>She gave me a big grin. ""Uh huh! I think I'd like that very much, Mr. Mike!""</p><p>I fucked that girl's ass, pussy and mouth for three more hours. She could barely walk the next morning, but I had given her a birthday gift she'd never forget. When we went downstairs for breakfast, I made sure she had nothing on but one of the new, sexy thongs I had gotten her as a present. It was her first slut walk of shame, but judging from the grin on her face when she said hello to the guests who stayed the night, she rather enjoyed every second of her new womanhood.</p><p>---</p><p><b> Now that he's the first President of the Parent Cuckold Club of Greater Chicago, will Mike Dunham be able to handle all that preteen pussy by himself? Probably not, especially when he learns there are nearly a hundred families in need of his services. He has to devise a plan to keep everyone happy, including families with young boys. Stand by for Part 3 where Mike gets organized, gets busy, and gets wealthy in the process. </b></p>"
360,"Parent Cuckold Club of Greater Chicago, Part 3",Anonymous Harry,,[''],"Chicago bull Mike Dunham has a goldmine at his disposal: nearly one hundred preteen kittens in his collection, all kids of parents who want him to fuck them on a regular basis. But it's too much for one man, so he decides to get some help. He forms a club of pedophiles to serve as his bulls and to keep the families happy. He not only keeps everyone well-fucked and pleased, he makes a fortune in the process.",2012-09-01T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Ugggggh! Hmmmph! Harder, Mr. Mike! Fuck me harder!""</p><p>I was slamming my eight inch prick deep inside one of my favorite kittens, Liz Hardy. The eight-year-old had a tight, sweet canal that right now was wrapped around my dick like a clamp. </p><p>""You are such a hot little fuck, babyslut,"" I grunted as I pounded her on her parent's king-sized bed.</p><p>Daddy Hardy stood watching us; I wouldn't permit him to sit. I also insisted he wear the moist panties I had removed from Liz a half hour earlier. His hands were cuffed behind his back so that he couldn't touch his cock and pleasure himself. His belly wiggled and his eyes welled up with tears, torn between his feelings of helplessness and the sheer erotic pleasure he got seeing a hung bull fuck his sweet, auburn-haired preteen daughter.</p><p>""My daddy is such a fuckin' wimp! Hmmmph. Look at him cry, Mr. Mike. Ohhhh shit, that feels so good!"" my precious fucktoy moaned.</p><p>She loved it when her daddy watched me fuck her, something I had been doing for the last six months as the President of the Parent Cuckold Club of Greater Chicago. Liz was one of eighty-seven girls and twelve boys in my stable of kittens, chicks, fawns, puppies and lambs. They ranged in age from two to twelve, and all had one thing in common: they were children of cuckold parents who enjoyed seeing a bull take them in every conceivable sexual manner possible.</p><p>""You daddy is a pathetic sissy, just listen to him moan,"" I mumbled as I felt myself nearing orgasm.</p><p>Her father shook his head in depraved shame, unable to speak coherently. His mouth was stuffed with a pair of used panties Liz's younger sister, Amy, had worn all day. That little six year old was soaking in the master bathroom tub just ten feet away, no doubt rinsing out her well-fucked pussy. Even though her father did a pretty good job eating the creampie I had packed in there as soon as she got home from school, there was always a little residual cum left behind.</p><p>""I'm gonna cum soon, Mr. Mike. Oh fuck, your balls are hitting my ass so hard,"" she grunted as my nutsack banged away at her firm cheeks.</p><p>""Hey, fuckface, you're gonna get another dose of my pancake batter, so get ready,"" I laughed cruelly at Joe Hardy.</p><p>""Shit, here we go, honey!"" I grunted at Liz.</p><p>She hunched her bare mound up into me, coaxing my balls into delivering what spunk I had left. Her sister's greedy pussy milked me pretty well earlier, but luckily for the Hardy family, I could usually cum gallons on demand.</p><p>""Give it to me! Fill me up! AHHHHGGGGgggghhhhhhh!"" Liz screamed, gripping my arms and slamming her pussy up into me hard.</p><p>I lost it. Every time this darling had an orgasm, it seemed like her first. She was an intense fuck, and at this moment she was thrashing up and down under me as her pussy caught fire. I began dumping my load inside her, our bodies slamming together for several minutes of sexual spasms. I pulled out, looked down, and saw a heavy helping of white oil back-flowing out of her mound and down her ass crack.</p><p>""Eat his cum, daddy! Drink his fuckjuice you piece of shit, poor-excuse-for-a-man!"" she laughed.</p><p>I got up and unlocked the handcuffs, removed Amy's panties from his mouth and shoved his face into his eight-year-old daughter's freshly fucked cunny. He went to town, weeping like a baby while slurping all the jizz he could devour.</p><p>""Oh, angel, I'm so, hmmmmm, sorry, hmmmmph!"" he moaned, licking my manseed from her.</p><p>""What a fuckin' loser you are, Joe!"" I cackled, smacking the back of his head. ""Listen, sweetie. I got to go, but I will pencil you in for next week, same time and all,"" I said to Liz as I began dressing.</p><p>""You better be back! Amy and I can't get enough of that big cock,"" she smiled. ""Now keep licking that cum, you bitch!"" she complained, kicking her dad in the side.</p><p></p><center> ******** </center><p>At the time my perverted circle of friends began a few months back, I had no idea how big it would get, nor how fast. I started out with about a dozen little fuckers, but within a couple of months my petting zoo grew to nearly one hundred kids. I obviously couldn't fuck them all on a regular basis, so I had to come up with a workaround early. It's not that I didn't try, mind you. But I was starting to miss work, and I had lost fifteen pounds the first eight weeks alone.</p><p>I needed help. I knew I had to round up a few trustworthy fellow bulls to share the sex. I also realized I had a pedophile's gold mine at my disposal, so getting into my club was not going to be free.</p><p>At my commodities trading firm of 3,000 people, I knew that by the law of averages there had to be a few other kiddy-boinkers in the bunch. I hatched a plan early on when an email joke popped up on my screen one morning. It was standard fare, vanilla crap, but it inspired me. I hit ""Reply All"" and tossed out a funny of my own, knowing that it would be delivered to everyone at the firm. My joke was edgier, something about a sixteen year-old girl getting pregnant and her daddy worrying about who the real father was…her boyfriend or him.</p><p>I got several responses, most of them LOLs and chuckles, along with a handful of shames about the topic being inappropriate. I culled out the positive responses and created a joke list. Over the next few weeks I sent more jokes, each one a little more taboo than the last. Within a month, I had a catalog of potential perverts to which I began sending the vilest material. A few people dropped off that list, but the rest hung in there, sending me equally offensive stuff. When I had eight hardcore sickos, I decided to invite them to my place for a pizza, beer and porn party.</p><p>""I hope you have some good shit, Mike,"" Donald Wilson smiled at me as he popped open a brew, taking a seat on the coach in front of my big screen TV.</p><p>Don was a good friend already and a regular golf partner, so it was nice this good looking, buff Swede seemed ready to tread in some taboo water with me.</p><p>I just smiled at him as I hit the play button on my DVD machine. All the guys were seated and sipping beer, eyes glued to the screen when the title came up, ""Kandy Kitty's Jamaican Vacation."" There were several gasps and groans when they read the title alone, a good sign in my book.</p><p>The scene opened with a girl no more than eight getting gangbanged on a big bed in what appeared to be a hotel room. Three hung black men with dreadlocks were filling all her holes at the same time. It was one of my favorite movies, especially because this little blondie went to town with those cocks. She sucked, fucked, and took it in the ass over and over, moaning and grunting like a piglet for close to an hour. There was the occasional commentary from the men, and it was apparent this was an amateur movie shot in Jamaica, complete with a few clichéd ""Hey, mon!"" expressions.</p><p>When the grand finale approached, she was nearly screaming as she shot off from an intense orgasm. These guys were grunting and moaning along with her, and one-by-one, they blew their loads. Each cum shot started in a hole, but finished with each enormous cock coming out and spurting her tiny body. She was covered in so much cum it was insane. It ended when the cameraman walked up and asked her if she had a good time.</p><p>The little bitch replied, ""Yes, daddy! I like my new friends!""</p><p>You should have seen the looks on my co-workers' faces. A couple guys had their cocks out, openly jacking them during the movie, but the important thing was, no one walked out. I grinned as I turned on the lights. </p><p>""Gentlemen, let me ask a hypothetical question. If you could fuck a young girl like that right now, who would do it?""</p><p>They looked at each other for a moment, and when my buddy Don raised his hand, they all followed suit. I repeated the question, but this time I asked if they would say yes if they got a real offer, no hypothetical shit. Again, they all raised hands, but one guy lowered his a second later. I politely asked him to leave and to respect the discretion of the rest of the group. When he was gone, I surveyed the room. A few guys were looking down, a sense of wariness among them. A couple other guys were staring at me intently. I asked the question again, this time emphasizing that this had very real potential.</p><p>""Fuck, Mike! Are you telling us you can round up some underage shit for real?"" Donald asked me, jacking his impressive cock. It had to be a good nine inches, something I knew a few of my fillies would love, so I hoped he was game.</p><p>I smiled and popped in a new DVD, this time it was the homemade movie the Patterson family shot when I popped their daughter's cherry on her seventh birthday. If a pin had dropped in that room, it would have sounded like thunder. All eyes were cemented on the screen when the image of a dozen naked kids, their parents, and I appeared. They watched in intensity as I fucked the living snot out of that girl, taking her innocence. When I turned the lights back on, every one of these guys was jacking their dicks openly.</p><p>""Who's in?"" I asked.</p><p>Every hand went up. I was particularly happy to see Jackson Guthrie, a forty-five year old black guy with his hand in the air while his other hand jacked a ten inch cock.</p><p>""Good, here are the rules of the Parent Cuckold Club of Greater Chicago. I'm the President, and I call all the shots. You are bulls in my stable, which entitles you to as much pussy and preteen boy cock or ass you can handle. Dues are ten thousand dollars a year.""</p><p>""Fuck, that's pretty steep, Mike,"" one of the guys complained.</p><p>""You can leave now and round up your own underage pussy if you like,"" I said coolly.</p><p>""We're all in, Mike,"" Donald said, scowling at him.</p><p>""Good. Here are a few more rules. Only I bust the cherries of any new girls. You only fuck the girls I line up for you, no freelancing. I will give you as much cunny as you can handle. Also, I have a few favorites who are off limits,"" I said, thinking about Amy and Liz Hardy, Samantha Snowe and Pamela Patterson.</p><p>They all nodded. ""You said we could fuck some boys too?"" Grant Jacobs asked, a bit shyly.</p><p>Hell, I felt relieved to hear that. I hadn't done any of the boys, and their parents were starting to complain. Grant was a sheepish looking older man, about fifty, but he had a good sized cock that was raging like a steel beam now.</p><p>""All yours buddy,"" I smiled.</p><p>""Er, well I meant for me and my wife. She likes young cock as much as I do,"" he offered.</p><p>""Sure, but she has to pay dues too. But I tell you what, since she's my only female bull, if that's even such a thing, I will only charge her five grand a year.""</p><p>He agreed enthusiastically.</p><p>""Donald, I want you to be my Vice-President. I will need some help scheduling the fuck sessions. Oh, one more thing, and this is important. All these parents are cuckolds. They love seeing their kids fucked, so they need to be present during each session. Humiliate the fuck out of them all, smack them in the face with your wet dicks, and load up pussy and ass with cum for them to suck out.""</p><p>""When do we start?"" Donald asked, with a grin.</p><p>""How about right now?"" I asked, walking to my bedroom door and opening it slowly.</p><p>Inside was an eleven-year old girl. The blonde-haired, blue-eyed imp was on the bed, naked, strumming her wet bald fuckhole and smiling when we all piled in.</p><p>""Gang, meet Kristen. But I think you all know her as Kandy Kitty,"" I grinned.</p><p>You should have seen the expressions on their faces when they made the connection to the girl in the movie. How I managed to track down this little kiddie porn princess from the video her father made of her three years earlier during a vacation to the Caribbean is a cool story. By a stroke of luck, I made the connection one day when I was visiting with one of my company's senior officers. On his desk was a picture of that little tart in her schoolgirl outfit, so I picked it up and asked if her name was Kandy. That night I was fucking her on the family dining room table while her parents and five-year-old brother watched.</p><p>""I also think you know Kristen's father, Jake Williams, our Vice President for Marketing,"" I said, when a forty-eight-year-old man walked in from the bathroom wearing a girl's thong and a bra.</p><p>""This is some fucked up shit!"" Jackson said, stripping down nude, his muscular black body strolling to the bed. He pulled Kandy to the edge and shoved his prick in her mouth.</p><p>Jake Williams stroked his cock while he watched as the gang piled on his daughter, stuffing their fucksticks in all of Kandy's holes. </p><p>""Fuck my babyslut hard! All of you! Fill her up with all the cum you can!"" he moaned.</p><p>For the next four hours, we wore that girl out. All her holes got fucked multiple times. All the while my new bulls banged her upside down, sideways and inside out, I observed their abilities. Hardness, staying power, stamina, ability to fuck multiple times, cock size, cum loads and willingness to humiliate a father. They all performed well. The night ended with a bukkake party that was legendary, although I didn't much like all that cum on my bed. Jake Williams degraded himself by eating all the fuck-spunk we produced, lovingly licking it from his daughter's every crevice, and hungrily slobbering it off every cock in the room.</p><p></p><center> ******** </center><p>""You're going to love these girls, Don,"" I smiled as I drove us to a home in Northbrook, just outside the city limits. It was his first official fuck day as my new V-P.</p><p>""Tell me about them,"" he grinned, massaging his bulge in the dark confines of my sedan.</p><p>We had just finished work and had grabbed a quick bite en route to the Gerber home. This was a fairly new family in my club. I had met the parents a few weeks back after one of my current kitten's father introduced us. Tom and Brenda Gerber had lovely twin ten-year-old daughters. Each had dirty blonde hair, light green eyes, sweet little bubble butts, fat hairless cunnies and little bumps for boobs. Apparently the old man had been fucking them since they were eight, but he lacked…how shall I put it…size and stamina. The girls were always left unsatisfied, so my services were requested. I told Don all about them while he just moaned in anticipation.</p><p>""You thought Kandy Kitty liked to fuck? You have no idea how horny a preteen can get, just you wait,"" I laughed.</p><p>""And the parents?"" he asked.</p><p>""Total pedo cuckolds. Both of them get off watching their daughters fuck, but so far I've only been able to do them one at a time. I thought it would be hot for us to double up. Here we are,"" I said, pulling up in front of a large modern-looking home.</p><p>We were lucky the Gerber's lived on a large lot far and away from the nearest neighbor because these girls got loud. My cock was dripping precum as we parked. I looked up when I turned off my lights and saw the silhouette of a young girl rush away from the master bedroom window, letting the curtains swing.</p><p>Brenda greeted us at the door wearing just a pair of panties. She was not terribly attractive, but she had some decent, 36D tits. I kissed each light pink nipple before I introduced her to Don. He reached to shake her hand, but she leaned up and kissed his mouth. </p><p>""Tom and I can't wait to watch you slam this cock in our little dolls,"" she moaned, caressing his bulge in the doorway.</p><p>Don stiffened visibly, but I just chuckled. ""Brenda can be a bit forward, so get used to it.""</p><p>Tom Gerber walked into the foyer area from the kitchen. Don's face dropped when he saw him. He was nude except for one thing: a stainless steel cock lock around his pecker. He was a skinny, whiney, balding, pimple-faced, pale-as-a-sheet older man. </p><p>""Hello, Sir,"" he sniffled to me. ""Is this Don we've heard about?""</p><p>I introduced them, and as he shook Don's hand vigorously, I noticed his dick straining to stiffen. The cock lock did its job, confining his Vienna sausage in its rightful place.</p><p>""So how are my little cumsluts tonight?"" I asked, unzipping my pants as the front door shut.</p><p>""Eager and ready to fuck you both. They have been chattering about it all week!"" Brenda gushed, taking my arm and leading us to the master bedroom upstairs.</p><p>""Get your dick out, buddy,"" I smiled to Don as I pulled my semi-hard cock out, just before we walked into the room.</p><p>He rushed to get his out, and when he did, the Gerbers licked their lips and moaned loudly. Don's dick was a tad longer and thicker than mine, and I just knew when the twins saw it, their baby cunnies would flood with juice. I was right.</p><p>""Holy shit! Do you see his big cock?"" Holly screamed when we opened the door.</p><p>""It's a fuckin' pepperoni stick!"" Haley screeched.</p><p>The girls were already on their knees, the ""ready"" position as I was so accustomed to seeing them. They had on matching black lace thong panties, but nothing else. The four and a half foot tall girls were perfectly at cock-level, so when Don and I stepped up, they grabbed our cocks and sloppily began sucking them. I had to push Holly's head back a bit because she had a tendency to grate her teeth on my skin.</p><p>""Hmmmmmph, mmmmmmm, hmmmmmmph,"" Haley moaned as she fisted and sucked Don's prick.</p><p>Her twin was now doing the same to mine. The girls rocked back and forth, heads bobbing, saliva flowing freely as they worked our dicks in unison. Don gave me a look of pure bliss as he received a mind-blowing blowjob.</p><p>Haley pulled free and panted, catching her breath. She looked at her sister.</p><p>""I can't wait for Don to shove this big fucking meatstick in my cunt and ass!"" she moaned, just before she went back to soaking his shaft in her throat.</p><p>We mouth-fucked the twins for a good fifteen minutes while their parents sat on the bed and stared. Occasionally one or the other would comment or make a special request.</p><p>""Suck his big nuts, Haley! Massage his fucking balls with your mouth, you fucking cumslut!"" Tom moaned.</p><p>The little sprite complied, taking each of Don's nuts in her mouth, sucking them gently.</p><p>""I wanna make you load these balls with a lot of cum,"" she moaned up to him as she worked his scrotum.</p><p>""Fuck Holly's mouth like a cunt, hard and fast! Push your meat down her fuckin' throat, Mike!"" Brenda begged me.</p><p>I looked over and smiled at her, and when I did, she slapped Tom's cock lock with her palm, making him wince in pain.</p><p>""My daddy's such a friggin' little pussy cunt, isn't he Mr. Mike?"" Holly asked me just before I grabbed her face in both hands and slammed my prick down her throat.</p><p>She gagged a bit at first, but I knew my little bitch liked it rough. Once I began pushing my prick all the way down, and my balls hit her chin, she began to moan from the throat rape.</p><p>I nudged Don's arm as he was beginning to buck into Haley's mouth. I whispered, ""Don't cum in her mouth, save it for her cunny.""</p><p>He nodded and pulled out. At the same time, we lifted our respective whores and carried them to the bed. I pulled a knife from the nightstand, a standard feature of our fuck play, and sliced off Holly's thong. I tossed it to her mom.</p><p>""Shove this in that pathetic sissy's mouth!"" I ordered.</p><p>""Yes, Sir!"" she said sharply, forcing her daughter's damp panties in the old man's lips.</p><p>Her pussy was so swollen and ready, it looked like a tiny pink catcher's mitt, so fucking obscene. I glanced over and saw Don had Haley's thong dangling from her right ankle and his cockhead an inch from her dripping snatch.</p><p>""Let's enter them at the same time. It's gonna be like the Fourth of Fucking July,"" I laughed.</p><p>I knew he had no idea what I meant, but he obliged. Brenda gave us a courtesy, ""One…two…three,"" count, and in we went, balls deep on the first thrust.</p><p>""OHHHHHHHHHHHHH FUUUUUUUCKKKKKK YESSSSSSS!"" Holly screamed out loud.</p><p>""HIS COCK IS SO FUCKING HOT INSIDE ME!"" Haley shouted at the same time.</p><p>These girls screamed like alley cats having a gang fight as we began to fuck them side by side. Their parents sat across from us and moaned, mom diddling her sloppy went middle-aged cunt simultaneously.</p><p>""Fuck us, FUCK US!"" Holly demanded, placing her small feet up on my hips.</p><p>Her pussy dripped oceans of love juices, drenching my massive fuckpole as I rode her long, deep and dirty. Her sex was tight and willing, hot and juicy, soft and velvety all at the same time.</p><p>""Shame on you, young lady, using such foul language in front of mom and dad,"" I teasingly chastised her.</p><p>""Fuck them both! They're pathetic fuckin' losers, AHHHHGH!"" she screeched in response.</p><p>""Give it to me hard, Don,"" Haley begged, ""deeper and faster. Hhhhmmmmmmmph!"" she grunted up into him.</p><p>I grinned at him as he pounded that little slit like he was trying to kill it. He shook his head, and I knew he now understood my earlier comment about the fireworks.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh, Don and Mike, you guys are such good cocksmen! You fuck our darlings so nice, the way only real men know how!"" Brenda chortled, smacking her hand against Tom's miniature dick.</p><p>He cried in pain, tears flowing. The panties fell from his lips. </p><p>""Fuck my daughters. Ohhhh, you both are so good, ohhhh look at how pleased our babies are!""</p><p>Pleased? These kids were bucking harder than two dirt bikes going down the side of a mountain. Their screams echoed throughout the house. Every stroke we took was met with an equally forceful cunt-grind upwards as well as some form of earsplitting vocal enjoyment. These girls cussed like drunken sailors in a Filipino whorehouse. </p><p>""Fill my filthy cunt with your fuckin' jizz, you child fucker!"" Holly spat at me, her eyes wild and red.</p><p>""Fuck! SHIT! PISS! DAMMIT, your cock is like a hot curling iron in my cunt!"" Haley grunted to Don as she dug her nails in his back.</p><p>I could see Don was getting close, so was I. ""You little cocksucking bitches want some cum, huh?"" I mumbled.</p><p>""FUCK YESSSS! You man enough to give us some?"" my little fucktoy taunted me.</p><p>I pulled her ankles up high and forced her heels on my shoulders, folding her in half. I began to pound this featherweight into the bed so hard, her parents had to hold onto the headboard to keep from being tossed off. Don nodded to me as he slid Haley up against the headboard, right between her mom and dad. He forced her to sit back against the cool wood surface, and then he went to town. We fucked the girls so hard, you could hear the wet sloshing sounds our cocks made in their burning holes. Of course, that was in between the screams and cries of these two horny cumsluts.</p><p>""Ohhh damn! I'm gonna fuckin' cum,"" Holly panted. </p><p>I could feel her baby cunt muscles tighten down on my pecker. I loved it when this girl came, because it was always spectacular.</p><p>""Meeeeeeeeee toooooo!"" Haley mumbled as Don jerked her body back and forth with his prick.</p><p>Fuck, I couldn't take much more of this shit. I glanced at the alarm clock and realized we had been pounding pussy for the last forty-five minutes, and my balls were going to demand release soon. Hell, I'm surprised my boys hadn't yet broken out on their own!</p><p>""I just love your pussy, honey, and so…does…my…CUM!"" I screamed as my balls let loose a torrent of potent spunk like a broken dam. </p><p>""YESSSSSSSSSS! AHHHHHHGH, I'm cumming toooooo, Mr. Mike!"" she bellowed out loud. </p><p>Little Holly jerked under me so hard, I thought she was going to levitate us both in mid-air. My testicles pumped my cum deep inside that baby womb as my prick was nestled just beyond her cervix, the tight ring of her inner sex pinching my head tight. She rocked in my arms, ever so slowly coming down, almost as if my cum was a soothing balm inside her. After five minutes or so of filling her, she began to purr like a kitten in my arms.</p><p>Don had held off slightly longer than I had, making me a proud king bull. But when he came, he went apeshit. His big prick was like a giant piston in this little girl's tight love hole. She was lost in his power, moaning and cussing with every stroke as he increased his force. For a moment there, it got severely intense, like he was giving her a revenge fuck. He jammed his dick in harder and harder, and she screamed louder and louder. Finally, he dumped his cum cruelly into her hairless mound.</p><p>""Ahhhh, fuck yess, I'm cumming inside your ten-year-old slut's cunt!"" he grunted, directing his attention to Haley's dad.</p><p>Tom rubbed his encaged dick. ""Oh you are such a master baby fucker! Fill her cunt!""</p><p>Haley screamed out her orgasm as her pussy drank Don's spunk until her swollen fuckhole got its fill. The rest just flowed back out as Don slowed down. Then, he did something truly amazing. He abruptly pulled his pulsating, wet cock from Haley's gaping lips and aimed it at Tom's face. Rope after rope after rope of hot, white cum shot forth from his pisshead, hitting her father's mouth.</p><p>This guy's balls held a bathtub full of cum judging from the amount he shot inside Haley and on her dad's face. Tom Gerber did not disappoint. That pathetic sissy gulped and eagerly swallowed every drop of sperm my buddy could supply. When the spurting ended, Tom took Don's shaft in his mouth and sucked his daughter's delicious juices from his meat.</p><p>Don and I sat back and watched as mom and dad paired off with a twin, hungrily devouring the creampies we had just filled. Our fuck puppets moaned their way through the cleaning, while making sure to humiliate their parents with the filthiest insults I have ever heard.</p><p>Don and I spent the night fucking the twins until close to midnight. I knew it was time to give them a rest when I was balls deep in Haley's delightful tight asshole for the second time, and she passed out. I carried her to her bed and laid down with her, but it was not for another hour before I finally fell asleep. In the room next to us, Don was banging the living hell out of Holly. Her screams were nearly nonstop, making my head hurt, but in a good way.</p><p>The Parent Cuckold Club of Greater Chicago has been going strong for a year now, and my stable of bulls has grown a little more as well. I now have twelve male bulls, four women bullettes, nearly a hundred satisfied customers, and a lot of disposable income. By the way, I thought I would never see this in my life, but watching an eight-year-old boy bury his hairless three inch stiffy deep inside a thirty-five-year-old woman's pussy and ass is one of the most erotic sights in the world.</p><p><b> The End </b></p>"
361,My Big Fat Mexican Cock: Lisa's Birthday Party,Anonymous Harry,,"['MMM', 'FF', 'gg', 'cuckold', 'cons']","Jose Suarez has been the personal fuck-butler in the Thornwood mansion for the past year, performing his cocksmithing duties with exceptional vigor. Not only has he kept 10-year-old Lisa thoroughly and properly fucked, he's had his way with her mom, all the while controlling wimpy Charles Thornwood. Lisa is about to turn 11, and she has a special pool party planned with several of her closest friends. Jose's duties are about to expand, much like his cock, and one new young lady is in for a very wonderful surprise.",2012-11-27T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I am the luckiest wetback in the entire world. For nearly one year I have been the personal fuck-master in the Thornwood mansion in the Hamptons. Charles and Alice hired me to bang the living hell out of their ten-year-old daughter, Lisa, and fuck her I have. I am the toro, the bull, the stud, El Jefe de la Chocha, and in addition to pounding little Lisa firmly into nearly every solid object in this 10,000 square foot manse, I have been giving Mrs. Thornwood some much-deserved cocking. She is a true MILF, a forty-four-year-old blonde-haired, blue-eyed cumslut like her preteen daughter, with a shaved pussy to match the hairless one on her pint-sized puta-hija.</p><p>As for Charles, that mid-forties wimp does whatever I tell him. It turns out the Senora keeps his cock locked up in a plastic box the size of an egg, which is probably twice as much room as his tiny pecker really needs. He has been witness to much of the fucking, but then again, that cocksucking, sissified, pathetic wimp enjoys seeing my Mexican prick rape and pillage his women. Hell, he shoots a load in his see-thru dick prison each time. On a few rare occasions, I fucked him right in the pooper, much to the delight of his wife and daughter. He howls like a lobo in heat all the while Alice and Lisa clap their hands and laugh uncontrollably. </p><p>Now little Lisa is my angel. She is a tiny thing at barely five feet, and if she tipped the scales at 70 pounds, I'd be shocked. But she has a mouth, pussy, and ass to die for. In between home-schooling, piano lessons, horseback riding, and whatever else her day demands, Lisa requires constant sexing. She is a total nympho, always shoving her little bubble butt in the air and ordering me to fuck her. I like when she does that, the bossy thing, because at the end of every session she is purring like a kitten all submissive and satisfied. I have to tell you, I have never fucked so much in my life. During the first couple of weeks, I nearly wore out my dick inside that sweet thing. It's no exaggeration to say that I fuck her at least four or five times a day, more on weekends. I am the same age as Alice, so I take pride in my ability to keep up with the house-whores.</p><p>One thing the Thornwoods failed to tell me the day they hired me to be Lisa's fuck-butler was that it was her birthday. Yup, the day before I slammed her she was just nine years old, but apparently she had been getting daddy's baby cock since she was four. This entire family went nuts that day over my big fat Mexican cock. I was all gritty and dirty, and my uncircumcised seven-inch burrito was packed with cheese - and I don't mean Jalisco! That kind of nastiness seemed to be a turn on for all three of them, so they had their hands, tongues and pussies all over me that afternoon. The first time I picked my new cumwhore up in my arms, she looked so tiny against my six foot, two inch frame. I keep in pretty good shape, and since my only duties involve deciding where to put my cock, I have plenty of time to work out and stay athletic.</p><p>Over the course of a year, baby Lisa had started to blossom. I don't know if fucking a girl somehow triggers Mother Nature to kick on the hormones, but in her case something had begun. Her puffy, walnut-sized dark pink nipples now had half-lemon mounds as foundation, just enough to fit in the palms of my hands. Her hips had widened slightly, giving her a sexy curvature and accenting her perfect ass even more. Her twinkie started sprouting some fuzz, but momma kept it in line with waxing. I had grown fond of her bald eagle anyway, so I liked the sticky-sweet goodness of her love mound in hairless mode. In one week, Lisa would be eleven, and Charles and Alice decided to throw a birthday pool party for her and a dozen of her phony Hampton friends.</p><p>""Yes, that's correct, the salmon canapés will be fine, but do have some pizza rolls for the children, as white trash as that may seem!"" Charles barked over the phone to the caterer. </p><p>It was funny, this guy could come off like a hardened businessman on first encounter, but when you stuff a dick inside his wife or daughter, he melts into a panty-waist gringo. While he talked on the phone, it was like Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde. Bent over his desk, inches from the phone, I was packing Lisa's fudge like a Keebler elf on steroids. She was trying not to yelp and have her moans overheard, but I know a few ill-paced grunts had to have made it across the line. Dad was talking with the phone in one hand, while his right hand was busy smacking his cock lock.</p><p>""Uh huh, yes, we'll have a full bar, so need for drinks,"" he continued, but I could see him begin to crack.</p><p>He hurried to finish the call and finalize the food for the event. He slammed the phone down, panting hard.</p><p>""Oh shit, Jose. I am going to lose my mind! I just love watching you fuck my babygirl!"" </p><p>My little cuckold daddy slid underneath Lisa, turned his back against the desk, leaned up and began licking her chocha, pulling out gobs of the cum I had dumped inside her hot tunnel twenty minutes earlier. </p><p>""Hmmmm, daddy, that's a good boy!"" she squealed as his tongue hit her pussy lips and clit. ""Suck my lover's cum from me, daddy. And when he's done with my asshole, you get to clean it all up like you always do.""</p><p>That was all I needed to hear. This girl was not only a hot fuck, she was totally into the cuckold thing like a married woman. She and her mom had turned daddy into a submissive servant, and I was the bull who got to enjoy the power trip along with them. My balls began their usual contraction. I gripped her hips and began to slam-fuck her poop chute with full force. She bucked her ass and hips back into me, demanding every inch of cock I could deliver. My nutsack did not disappoint, erupting with several long, hard blasts of hot Mexican sour cream deep inside her bunghole enchilada. She screamed at the top of her lungs as she came hard, her tiny muffin sending a few blasts of girl cum over daddy's wet face.</p><p>I slid out of her tight hole, sweat covering my body. I pulled her hair and forced her face to turn to the side. I leaned down and we French kissed like two lovers while daddy went to work sucking and cleansing my cock. He greedily licked up all the cum from my dick and her ass, and then he stood up just in time to hear her moan to me. </p><p>""I love you so much, Jose.""</p><p>""I love you, too, Senorita Kitten.""</p><p></p><center> ******** </center><p>Today was the first day in one full year that I had not fucked Lisa before noon. Her party planning was a major event, and there was just no time to indulge in the taboo. It was now three in the afternoon and my balls were going through withdrawal. I didn't really have a role to play today seeing how there were at least thirty servants and caterers to tend to every need these rich white people had. I wandered in and out of the house in my swim trunks, something Alice insisted upon. I got the impression I was her Mexican bling, the muscular ""pool boy"" (albeit much older) that she wanted to show off like an accessory.</p><p>""Happy birthday, Lisa!""</p><p>""Hi, Lisa!""</p><p>""Happy birthday, honey!""</p><p>One by one the guests arrived with gifts in hand and began to filter out to the pool area. A total of eleven girls showed up, ready to swim in their bikinis, no changing necessary. That was fine by me. Before I first fucked Lisa, I never looked at young girls in a sexual manner, but ever since, it was foremost in my mind. They ranged in age from eight to twelve, and all had one thing in common...the latest designer bikinis that seemed too tight for their small frames. Fat mounds on parade, along with a few developing titty mounds to treat my eyes. When they hit the water, the fabric became almost see through on damn-near all of them. Dark nipples, light nipples, puffy nipples, pointy nipples. Shit, it was a titty feast. Not to mention a pussy lip buffet.</p><p>I could feel my cock begin to swell in my trunks, so I decided to dive in the deep end of the pool. Most of the girls came alone, dropped off by disinterested parents who most likely had tee times at the country club. There were only a couple of moms, one of whom was this snooty lady in a big wide hat like the kind they wear at the Kentucky Derby. I swam toward the side of the pool where she lounged chatting with Alice.</p><p>""So that's your Mexican servant, huh?"" she whispered to Lisa's mom, but I could still hear her.</p><p>Alice just nodded with a smile.</p><p>""He's pretty ripped for an older guy, so is he taking care of more than the pool?""</p><p>Alice grinned. ""You have no idea, Rachel!""</p><p>""Oh, I just may have a good idea,"" she laughed. </p><p>As I got closer I could see this woman was very hot, the kind of hot that lots of money and plastic surgery could buy. She had to have at least 36D tits that looked firm and round, a nice tight body, reddish-brown hair, and long slender legs. She was maybe mid-thirties, tops. I couldn't see much of her face because of the big hat and a pair of wide sunglasses, but there was little doubt in my mind she was a beautiful trophy wife.</p><p>A few minutes later, an older man approached, confirming my suspicion about her marrying money. She traded her youth and sexiness for cash, and the old guy bought himself some eye candy and an occasional piece of ass that pretended to cum each time he stuck it in her. I knew the type.</p><p>Just then a slender girl no more than nine or ten years old swam up to me. She had bright blue eyes, reddish hair, a few freckles and a big smile. </p><p>""Hiya, mister. Are you Lisa's butler, Jose?"" she asked.</p><p>""Oh, jess, Senorita, I y'am,"" I replied, overdrawing the Mexican accent. </p><p>""Betcha can't catch me!"" she squealed, turning around and swimming off in a torrent.</p><p>I glanced over on a hunch and heard the old man comment to his wife, ""It looks like Angela is wasting no time flirting with Mr. Suarez.""</p><p>I looked back and saw Angela's tiny ass skip across the water, now ten feet away. I took up the challenge and headed straight for her. I caught up in moments, wrapping my big strong arms around her waist and pulling her back into me. She was screeching and giggling, kicking and thrashing, trying to get away, but to no avail. I stood in four feet of water and held her as she resigned herself to being caught.</p><p>I laughed. ""I deed caught you, Senorita, even with your head start.""</p><p>She looked back at me with her crystal blue eyes. ""Hmmph! No fair!""</p><p>I could sense she enjoyed the chase, however. ""Pleeze call me Jose. What may I call you, Miss?""</p><p>""I'm Angela,"" she smiled as I relaxed my grip, but she showed no signs of wanting to flee.</p><p>Lisa swam up to us with a bright smile. She cupped a hand over Angela's ear and whispered some kind of preteen secret to her, eliciting a giggle from the delight in my arms. Lisa gave me a wink and swam off with no explanation, but what happened next revealed a lot. Angela pushed her tiny ass back into my groin and gyrated her hips slightly, causing my big dick to do a headstand.</p><p>""Ohhhh, Angela, you better be careful, mommy and daddy are right over there,"" I whispered in her ear, one hand secretly caressing her flat tummy underwater.</p><p>""Lisa told me a lot about you, Jose,"" she whispered. ""And you don't have to worry about my parents. They won't mind,"" she said in a hush, just before reaching back and giving my hard cock a quick squeeze.</p><p>That startled me so much, I let go. She swam off toward her parents in a flash, daring me to follow. I swam much slower this time, something about a rock hard cock creates a lot of drag in water. When I reached the edge of the pool, Angela was already standing next to mom getting dried off. I bobbed in the water, holding the edge and drinking in the sight. The tiny thing had on a black lace thong bikini that showed off an exquisite ass and frame. She had no tits to speak of, but judging from the taut fabric, she had some walnuts that needed sucking.</p><p>""Hello, Jose, why don't you come out of the water and join us. I'm Rachel, and it appears you've already met Angela,"" the mom said, sliding her sunglasses off. She was as beautiful as her daughter with the same eyes.</p><p>""Um, Senora, I would rather stay in the pool,"" I grinned.</p><p>""Nonsense, Good Man!"" her husband barked like a Hollywood snob. ""Is there something you're trying to hide in there?"" he asked with a devious smile.</p><p>I looked at Alice for some guidance. ""Jose, I was just filling in the Winchesters on your duties around here. Apparently Lisa has been a blabbermouth. It seems they'd like to test out your services this afternoon. That is, if you're UP to the task,"" she laughed.</p><p>My cock was raging now. I looked at Rachel and Angela. ""Has she ever...?""</p><p>Rachel stopped me. ""Let's discuss the details in the boudoir."" She tossed me a large towel and urged me to follow.</p><p>I watched in awe as they all trotted off toward the house, with Alice signaling to Lisa and Charles to join them. The fact that I was going to be fucking some strange preteen pussy in mere moments, combined with not having nutted off at all today, made things worse. My cock throbbed and twitched so much, I thought it would rip through my trunks. Somehow I managed to wrap the towel around loosely enough to hide Senor Pecker well enough to slip past the guests and servants.</p><p>I nearly stumbled up the long stairs to the master bedroom to find them all waiting. Angela sat on the bed with her parents on either side. The Thornwoods had taken up side chairs in the lavish room as if they were waiting for a play to start.</p><p>""Hello, Jose. We hear you're a gifted cocksman, and from the way Lisa describes it, you've given her some rather good boinking this past year,"" the old man grinned, rubbing his groin.</p><p>""I take my yob seriously,"" I smiled, walking up to the mom. ""Senora, would you like to greet my Mexican dick?"" </p><p>She licked her lips as I let the towel drop, my prick raging hard. She nodded and caressed my shaft through the fabric. Then she inched my trunks down and let it come out for air. The Winchesters all gasped seeing my uncut cock bobbing, the foreskin pulled back, head obscenely on display.</p><p>""So tell me, how much experience do you have, puta?"" I smiled to Angela, cupping her chin. </p><p>Her mom had dropped to her knees and went right to work sucking my dick. </p><p>""Um, that's all I've ever done,"" Angela said, nervously. She pointed to her mom.</p><p>I looked at dad. ""So she has only sucked some dick, gringo? Your cock? She's a virgin?""</p><p>He nodded, seemingly ashamed.</p><p>I chuckled. ""Take off all your clothes, pendejo. Let's see what kind of little dick this sweet thing has been forced to suck.""</p><p>He obeyed, and when his white briefs hit the floor, a three inch dick was at attention. I laughed out loud. ""No wonder you gasped when you saw my burrito, mija!"" I smiled to Angela. ""But look at how momma enjoys it. It's time you learned to suck a real man's cock."" </p><p>I pushed Rachel from my dick, a trail of spit collapsed on her chin. She immediately began to undress while I told her daughter to get on her knees. Angela complied, looking up at me with her big eyes, a hint of fear in them.</p><p>I shook my dick a few times, then pressed the head to her lips. She opened slowly, licking the head, swirling her tongue around it, then up and down the base.</p><p>""Hmmmm, that's real nice, babygirl. You have a lot of potential,"" I grinned, patting her head.</p><p>It was the encouragement she needed. Her mouth opened wide, and half my cock disappeared inside. I let out a groan and watched in amazement as her head started to bob. She was giving me some damned good head.</p><p>""How old is she, puta?"" I asked her mom. </p><p>""She just turned nine last month."" </p><p>It was so fucking erotic. Here I was mouth fucking a nine-year-old in front of her parents while daddy strummed his mini-dick and mom showed off a smoking hot body. Rachel sat back and diddled her MILF pussy as she watched, and judging from her wet knuckles, she was horned up good.</p><p>""Do you want to fuck, honey?"" I smiled down to my cocksmith. </p><p>She pulled my dick out for a moment of air, looked at both her parents, then up to me. ""I'd like that very much, Jose.""</p><p>I helped her stand and turned her around, facing her parents. I ran my hands up and down her small body, kissed the back of her neck, and with one hand I untied her top, letting it fall forward. She let out a sigh as my hands reached around and began rolling her little half-plum nipples in my fingers.</p><p>She purred slightly back into me as I kissed her, and I inched my hands down to her thong. I slid it over her small hips, and let it hit the floor. ""Pick those up, dad. Stuff them in your mouth until I tell you to remove them.""</p><p>""Yes, sir!"" he nodded and obeyed.</p><p>I turned Angela to face me and admired her sexy body. Her pussy was fat and hairless, swollen and ready from the look of things. I leaned down and our mouths locked in a heated kiss. Her tongue explored my mouth while her breathing picked up pace.</p><p>I lifted her to the comforter and helped her lie back. I told mom and dad to grab a leg and hold them open. Her chocha opened up like a soft wet flower, pink and bubble gum in appearance, with a trickle of honey goo at the base. I was going to lose my mind. I straddled my lover and pressed the tip of my cock against her labia, running the head up and down her lips. My salty precum mixed with her musk and caused her to gasp a bit in anticipation.</p><p>""Hey, pendejo, grab the base of my cock and hold it. When I tell you, push my prick inside Angela. It's the least you can do, you pathetic wimp.""</p><p>He mumbled his words through his daughter's thong, nodding compliance. When he had a firm grip on my love tool, I looked down at my virgin.</p><p>""Get ready, honey. Ees gonna hurt a bit, but it will feel muy bien soon,"" I winked.</p><p>""Push, NOW!"" I ordered her father.</p><p>When he shoved my prick forward, I let my weight drop, ramming my miembro deep inside her tight love canal. She screamed and began thrashing under me, doing her best to knock me off. Her parents managed to hold her in place well enough so that I could deliver a proper first time fucking.</p><p>She was crazy tight, making my dick feel like it was locked in a pair of pliers. I grunted and rammed in and out, short bursts with my hips, trying to pry open my new treasure box. She screamed and howled, her long red hair flying and whipping under me. I was determined not to let up, but my cum was boiling in my Latin loins.</p><p>I glanced over at the Thornwoods, realizing how silent they had all been during this session. All three were nude. Lisa was plucking her delicious petals as she watched, while mom was busy ramming a dildo up dad's ass. I was shocked they could do all that without making any noise.</p><p>I began to increase my pace, thrusting deeper each time inside my Angela. Her face was red, her eyes wide like saucers, and she bit her lower lip as I kept fucking her. Her parents were doing a great job holding her in place, and at one point I saw dad reach down and scoop some of her cherry juice in his fingers, licking the sloppy mix. Fuck, all these rich people were some fucked up families!</p><p>""It hurts! Jose, it hurts! Please stop!"" Angela pleaded with me, but I was not about to stop.</p><p>""Hang in there with me, puta,"" I smiled to her. ""Very soon, it will feel so nice.""</p><p>I had been at it a good fifteen minutes when I glanced back down and saw my cock was no longer bright red from blood. It had a shiny clear film of fuck liquid, a good sign that my babydoll's body was beginning to respond with arousal.</p><p>I leaned down and kissed her face. She had stopped wailing a few moments before, and she turned her lips to meet mine. We French kissed now, her hot little tongue all up and inside my mouth. My cock was now plundering her hole freely. Her muscles had relaxed and her pussy was opened up for me. </p><p>""It feels sooooo nice now, Jose. You were right!"" she moaned breathlessly.</p><p>When she did, mom and dad let go of her legs. My little angel placed her feet on my hips and pulled me in. I bit down gently on her neck, eliciting a squeal from her lips.</p><p>""Fuck me, Jose! Fuck me good!""</p><p>That was all I needed to hear. I began to pound my princess, long, deep, hard and intensely. She bucked up into me, moaning and grunting, returning the love bite to my neck. </p><p>""Your pussy is so wonderful, so hot and wet, baby!"" I moaned into her ear.</p><p>""Fuck Angela! Give it to her hard, Jose! Feed her all the Mexican cum your balls can produce!"" Rachel moaned to me, flicking her clit with her fingers.</p><p>I slammed her now, harder and harder until my nutsack was smacking her sweet firm ass. My thrusts were full-length, seven inches of wetback cock on every downstroke. I was edging now.</p><p>""Hey, shitface, lose the panties and get down here up close to her cunny,"" I ordered dad. ""I'm about to dump a hot load inside her.""</p><p>My nuts grew tight as if they were a spring all coiled up. I grunted, sweat dripping from my face onto Angela. Then release.</p><p>""Ahhhhhhgggggggh!"" I wailed as my cum poured forth, flooding her sweet wet hole.</p><p>She began to hunch up into me, her pussy experiencing what I was later to learn was her first orgasm. She had no idea what was happening and even thought she was peeing herself for a moment.</p><p>My balls continued to unload their pent-up cum, but I knew I had a few ropes left. Angela thrashed about under me as she rolled through her orgasm. When she had begun to subside, I pulled out and shoved my spurting prick into her father's hungry mouth. He gulped and sucked every drop of cum from my fountain, cleaning my cock for a good ten minutes before he went to town on the creampie I had set out before him.</p><p>When all the cleaning had been done, I slid up on the bed and cradled Angela in my arms. Lisa joined us on my other side, and for the next half hour we simply kissed tenderly. There were points in time when Lisa and Angela kissed each other, something that made my cock throb.</p><p>Before the party ended, I had lined up all of them, bent over the side of the bed. Six asses were arched up high. I went up and down the line and fucked whatever hole I wanted. I even gave the dads a bit of an ass fucking, something I knew they needed badly. I spent the most time buried deep in my ladies, however. The only hole I didn't fuck was Angela's virgin asshole, but that would come in due time.</p><p>We went back down to the pool a good two hours later, and no one seemed to have noticed our absence. It was time for cake and opening gifts. Before she left with her parents, Angela pulled me down for a hot wet kiss, whispering in my ear. ""I just love your big fat Mexican cock.""</p>"
362,Home Improvement: Cuckold Style,Anonymous Harry,,"['MMMM', 'F', 'g(11)', 'b(9)', 'cuckold', 'inter', 'inc', 'creampie']","Benjamin Wilkins has hired a general contractor to install new kitchen cabinets, but when he gets home at the end of a busy work day, he discovers the men are hammering more than nails. This cuckolded accountant's life is about to change...but will it be for the better?",2012-12-11T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I was surprised to see the general contractor's trucks still parked in front of my home when I arrived at the end of a long, stressful day of work. They only needed to install some new kitchen cabinets, and the foreman assured me it would take just four hours. My wife agreed to stay home and supervise the process when I left for work at eight o'clock this morning. There were two men and just one truck when I left home, so I was now even more curious about the second vehicle. Perhaps they ran into some difficulties with the installation and had to call in a second crew.</p><p>I loosened my tie and carried my suit jacket over my left shoulder, two fingers supporting it while in my right hand I carried my briefcase loaded with spreadsheets and reports. An accountant's life is a boring parade of numbers, bar graphs, and demanding bosses. Mr. King had been a jerk to me all day, as usual.</p><p>""Wilkins, get in here!"" he'd shout across the maze of cubicles. ""Wilkins, stop being such a blabbering wimp and get to the point!"" he'd scream whenever I would try to explain why something was out of balance.</p><p>Truth be told, he scared the hell out of me. Chris King was a tall, fit, black man with a deep voice. He always made me feel like crap, insulting and demeaning me in front of the entire office. He was also a lousy leader, typically bolting from the office hours before the end of the day and leaving the rest of us to sweat through to the last second. He once docked a guy an entire day's pay for leaving work five minutes early. What a jerk!</p><p>Working for King was hard. I noticed that over the last fifteen years at the firm, my shoulders had begun to hunch forward more and more. I lost a lot of weight along with most of my hair. I was looking so frail and weak that my wife, Victoria, was no longer sleeping with me. Heaven knows I'd try, but she'd always push me away and bark at me each time I attempted to sniff a little bit of loving from her.</p><p>I stepped into my home and set my briefcase down in the foyer. Vicky had long ago stopped greeting me at the door, so I was not surprised when she didn't come rushing over to kiss me. I thought the silence on the main level of our modest home was odd, however, considering the kitchen was just a few feet away. I expected to hear some hammering or drilling sounds. I took a peek inside and saw the new cabinets were all in place and looking very nice. There were some tools scattered about, so the men had not left yet, but there was not a soul to speak of. I started to walk back toward the stairwell, when I spied Vicky tumbling down the stairs in a hurry.</p><p>She was wearing a see-through nightgown, her busty breasts jiggling obscenely underneath. Her dark pink nipples seemed erect, and her waxed pussy looked extra fat and swollen under the thin fabric. She was a true MILF, a sensual brunette soccer mom who kept in shape as a personal fitness trainer. All I could think about when I saw her sexy shape swaying under the pastel pink Victoria's Secret teddy was the possibility that I might get lucky today. I only hoped! My cock sprang to life, sending a small spritz of precum to the tip, quivering. Vicky had an enormous smile when we made eye contact. I rushed to give her a hug at the bottom of the stairs, but she abruptly pushed me back.</p><p>""Stop that, Benjamin!"" she grimaced and turned her face away.</p><p>I was puzzled. ""Honey, but I'm confused. What's with the sexy outfit and no kiss?""</p><p>She grabbed my hand, a new look of excitement on her face. ""Come with me; I have something to show you!"" She seemed to gush out her words, dragging me by the hand up to the master bedroom.</p><p>My heart raced as I anticipated some sexual surprise. Perhaps she had bought some toys, maybe the whip she had been promising she'd get to play dungeon games with me. I loved it when she got dominant and bossy in bed, but it had been years. I was not prepared for the new reality I was about to witness, however. As we approached the door, I heard muffled moans and grunts coming through the walls. I started to get worried, a mix of fear and arousal as my mind raced along, trying to make sense of what I was hearing. She must have sensed my anxiety. Just before she turned the doorknob, she stuck a finger in my face and gave me a stern look.</p><p>""Don't you dare try to spoil any of our fun!"" she warned.</p><p>I gulped out loud. ""Yes, Dear!"" My legs suddenly felt wobbly, and for good reason.</p><p>When Vicky opened the door, I was shocked beyond reality. Three big, burly men were naked and grinning at me as I walked in. On the bed was our precious eleven-year-old daughter, Ashley. She was naked except for one item, a large baseball cap on her head with the logo, <i> Bruno &amp; Sons </i>, as in Bruno Solomon, the general contractor we had hired. Ashley was getting thoroughly fucked by an old gentleman, a man easily in his sixties with a huge crop of white hair. Her firm ass was at the edge of the bed, her feet astride either cheek, and behind her back were two pillows propping her up. Kneeling on either side of her head were the two men we had hired to put in the cabinets. Their big hard cocks were next to her face and my little darling went back and forth sucking them while jacking the other, back and forth. All the while she was entertaining these two cocks, the old man was pounding her hairless puffy cunny with an impressive cock. He was in good shape for his age, with a big tuft of coarse white hair at the base of his big dick and balls. My little angel grunted like she was in heat as she worked the three men.</p><p>""WHAT..........THE..........HELL!?"" I moaned, unable to muster any more words than that.</p><p>Vicky laughed as she pushed me inside, holding my arm to steady me. ""Isn't it hot, Ben? Our little daughter getting the living hell fucked out of her by some real men?""</p><p>Ashley stopped for a moment and looked directly at me, her hazel eyes sparkling a smile. She let the foreman's eight-inch cock slip from her lips long enough to greet me. ""Hiya, Daddy! Mr. Solomon...is.....ummmmph.....fuckin' me.....so......ummmph.....good!"" </p><p>I couldn't utter another word as I watched, and as if seeing my daughter fucking weren't enough of a shock, a booming voice came from a darkened corner of my master bedroom. Sitting on a side chair near the room darkening curtains, Chris King sat nude. That's when I noticed a small head bobbing up and down in front of him. I took a few steps forward until I could confirm my worst fears. Our nine-year-old son, Jason, was naked and on his knees lazily giving my boss head. From the look of things, King's cock was enormous, and my son was having no difficulty gulping more than half of that black shaft down his eager throat.</p><p>I felt tears forming in my eyes as I watched, in stark contrast to a raging erection in my pants. My mouth dropped open wide, and my hand instinctively fell to my groin. I rubbed my cock, shaking my head no. I was so conflicted, so confused. What I was seeing was as wrong as wrong could be, yet somehow so arousing. The men laughed at me, and the oldest one who had his cock inside my darling sixth grader's puffy bald mound slid out for a moment. His cock was a good seven inches long and thick, dripping with my sweetheart's fuck juices.</p><p>""Get over here, wimp,"" he ordered. ""Come taste your daughter's nectar on my cock,"" he sneered.</p><p>King laughed at that precise moment. ""Too bad you weren't home a half hour ago. You could have sucked her cunt off my ebony fuckpole. But Jason here said he needed it more than you. Damn, Ashley's a good fuck!""</p><p>Vicky still had my hand held tightly in hers. ""Honey, this is Bruno Solomon, the renovation company owner, and those are his sons that are getting their cocks sucked so expertly. When he heard our darling was home and eager to have her hairless pussy mound stuffed, he came right over! Doesn't he have a beautiful cock?"" Vicky taunted me, pushing me forward and onto my knees in front of the perverted senior citizen.</p><p>Frankly, I seemed to be on autopilot. I fell to the floor and looked up as this mid-sixties man shook his obscenely-dripping cock in my face. I hesitated for a moment as all eyes were on me. I was stunned in shame, fear, and excitement. The thing that broke my spell, however, was my Ashley's sweet voice. Her throat was still getting pounded by Bruno's oldest son, Jack, a man in his early forties.</p><p>""Daddy, ummmph....go ahead....ummmph. Suck my pussy...hmmmmm....juices....from his....fucking cock!"" she moaned betwixt grunts as she alternated mumbling with sucking.</p><p>My mind reeled. My eleven-year-old was urging me to suck a cock, one coated in her slippery sweet honey. I could smell her floral musk inches from my nose as Bruno pushed closer. I lost all self-control and any last bit of morality at that moment. My eyes closed, my mouth opened, and my hungry tongue slid forward. The next thing I sensed was the most delicious pussy-flavored treat ever to enter my mouth. Ashley's nectar was sweeter than any quim I had ever eaten, a mix of sugary goodness, musk and just a light touch of pee. </p><p>I moaned out loud, eliciting a clap from several hands. I still had my eyes closed, so I wasn't sure who was essentially cheering me on. But there was something else making me moan...that enormous hard cock. I have never sucked one in my life, but I must confess I had thought about it. Strangely, I have fantasized about sucking my boss's cock. I actually harbored a secret jealousy of my son who was enjoying that chocolate stick at this moment. Right now I savored the prick I had. Bruno gripped my face and began to fuck my mouth. His cock started to hit the back of my throat, and because I apparently don't have a gag reflex to speak of - another discovery I made that day -- he just kept going. Within moments, the sweaty smell of his pubic area was inches from my nose, and seconds later, his gritty white bush was tickling my face.</p><p>""He's a good cocksucker, Vicky,"" Bruno moaned, fucking my throat now.</p><p>I reached up and cupped his hairy nutsack and gave his huge balls a gentle squeeze. They felt like two lemons in a wrinkled bag. He moaned even more, but then he cautioned me.</p><p>""Don't make me nut just yet, wimp. I'm saving my cum for Ashley's horny cunt!""</p><p>He pulled away, leaving me nearly breathless and wanting more. He walked back over to the bed and pulled Ashley's tiny feet to his hips. She gave me a smile, mouthful of cock, and then she arched her back slightly to receive his big prick. He began to fuck her again, in long, hard, furious strokes. Ashley's tiny body jerked and shook from the onslaught of the men triple-teaming her, but judging from the grunts coming from her throat, she was enjoying the assault.</p><p>Vicky slipped her nightgown off and pulled me over to my boss. ""Honey, there's something you need to see.""</p><p>She pulled Jason off King's cock, eliciting a pout from my boy over the intrusion. Apparently he enjoyed sucking that ten-inch black cock. When Jason stood and turned toward me, my jaw dropped. His dick was at least six inches and rock hard. It stood up obscenely on his thin preteen frame.</p><p>""His cock is twice the size of yours, Ben,"" my wife taunted me.</p><p>She was right. I was three inches on my best day.</p><p>""Yeah, and he's also had more pussy in two years than you have had all your life, loser!"" King teased me so cruelly. </p><p>The next thing I knew, Vicky was straddling King's pole and easing herself down. Her married pussy swallowed his shaft to the hilt, balls deep.</p><p>Jason grinned at me. ""Mom likes her ass fucked, Daddy!""</p><p>He grabbed his mother's hips as she bent forward to receive him. I watched in awe as my nine-year-old son pushed his throbbing cock inside her asshole, and then he and King went to town tagging her.</p><p>""Hmmmmm, that's it, baby! Fuck mommy nice and hard like you do after school every day.""</p><p>My world was tossed around like a cyclone had swept through. I looked back at the bed and saw that the two men getting their cocks sucked had started to cum in and on my precious angel. They were shooting huge loads of hot white jizz all over her sweet face. The hat came off, letting her long brunette hair fly about as she got coated. She smiled at me through the goo.</p><p>""Come on, Daddy. Lick it all off, I know you want some of this,"" she tormented me.</p><p>Hell, she was right. I didn't know what was happening to me, nor did I have any idea how long this had been going on in my house, but I was strangely drawn to that pile of cum oozing down her sweet face. Her hair was matted slightly, but her eyes shimmered through the layer of milky jizz.</p><p>I fell to the bed and wantonly began cleaning her face with my tongue. She moaned softly, and on occasion her tongue darted out to tease mine. I don't know if she did that to taunt me in some cruel way, to sexually tease me, or to simply get her share of spunk, but I didn't really care. We even French kissed a few times and swapped cum between us. When it was all gone and I had swallowed the last drop of man-juice, she pulled me in and whispered in my ear.</p><p>""You are such a fucking sissy faggot, Dad!"" Then she kissed my face and giggled, just before she started to cum from the fucking she was getting. Bruno was giving her a grampa style fucking, old-school, hard and deep, his cock like a giant piston in her tight mound, splitting her open.</p><p>""I'm fuckin' cummin'!"" Ashley screeched as she hunched up into Bruno even more.</p><p>""That's it, bitch!"" he growled. ""Cum all over my hot dick, babyslut!""</p><p>Bruno's thick shaft made erotic wet fuck noises in her preteen pussy. All along my cock was raging hard in my pants, but since I am so small, it was hardly visible. I rubbed it gently, not wanting to draw too much attention to myself. The scene got more and more intense. Ashley screamed as she came along with Bruno. His huge balls were smacking her tiny little ass, and I could see them begin to contract. He made a few, last, deep full strokes inside my baby as he began to empty himself. I had no idea a sixty-five-year-old man could cum buckets, but he did. He filled her with more cream than a dairy, and a huge load of it poured back out of her sweet honey hole and down the crack of her ass. They both panted as they came down. Ashley grinned as she slid back on the bed, her legs splayed wide open, and cum seeping out of her hairless hole as she smiled at me.</p><p>""Come on, Daddy. It's creampie time!"" she giggled.</p><p>I knew just what to do, and I didn't hesitate for a moment. I crawled up between her legs. She slid a few fingers into her gaping hole, fishing out a gob of cum. She reached down and teasingly rubbed it on my face the way she once would streak an icing-covered finger over my lips when she helped mom bake a cake. I eagerly tried to lick her fingers as they moved, making the three contractors laugh at me as they got dressed to leave.</p><p>I started to munch her delightful slit like a starving man at a buffet. It was noisy, wet, taboo and erotic. The cum flowed like honey into my mouth and down my throat, and all the while I licked her clean, she moaned like a cumwhore. I reached up and felt her small, half-lemon mounds. Her dark pink puffy nipples hardened in my fingertips as I devoured her cunny hole. Ashley had started blossoming a year back when she was ten, and ever since then I had had many wet dreams about her tight little body. My dreams had now become my reality as I ate her pussy.</p><p>""Get every drop, Dad"" she moaned, pushing her wet pink clam up into my face even more.</p><p>I was finished after a good ten minutes of tongue cleansing. I hadn't realized that her legs had gently clamped down on my head as I devoured her, cutting off the outside sounds. When she finally released her grip, moans of ecstasy filled my ears. The three men were gone, leaving just my family and Mr. King. Vicky was in the throes of an intense orgasm as King and my son pummeled her mommy holes. I watched as Jason pounded her asshole and King her pussy. They were gifted cocksmen both, something I envied yet found strangely alluring. My son pulled out first, his mother screeching out loud as she came hard. He had no cum to speak of, but his hairless cock and balls shook and quivered in their own right. If he had been able to cum, I was sure it would be a gallon. </p><p>King lifted Vicky up and down in his powerful hands. Like a rag doll, she flailed about under his control. Her vagina seeped the juices of pleasure all over his nightstick, dark black and vein-covered. She must have squirted because his groin was wet with an off-white glaze, her panting reaching near pass-out stage. That's when he began to cum.</p><p>""Ride the King Cock!"" he moaned as his testicles constricted. They looked like tennis balls in his sack for a moment, and I swear I saw the cum rush up the length of his shaft as his nuts released their pent up liquid.</p><p>Cum rushed out like a dam had broken inside her. It was as white as half-and-half and syrupy thick, and the more she rode him, the more it seemed to pump from his loins. When Vicky's quivering cum had subsided, she slid off. King beckoned my son to come to him. He dutifully climbed on top of my boss, facing me. King wrapped a big, strong arm around Jason's tiny waist. Their cocks were sticking straight up, a hard white one like a small flagpole above the large black mast below.</p><p>""Suck our dicks, bitch!"" King ordered.</p><p>I knelt in front of them, a magnet of degradation pulling me in. I didn't know which cock to begin with, but I felt I needed to suck my son first and save the black cobra for last. I took his boy cock in my mouth, tasting my wife's acrid ass on his pole. I shamed myself on his flesh for a good fifteen minutes, enjoying every throated moan, mew, and yelp from his lips.</p><p>""Hmmmm, that's it, Daddy. You sure are a good cocksucker,"" he smiled down at me.</p><p>I just moaned a muffled, ""Ummmm hmmmmph"" on his slick dick.</p><p>I worked his shaft for a bit longer, before turning my attention to the object of my darkest desires. King's cock never softened as he patiently waited for me to suck Jason's prick for all it was worth. I held my son's cock in my left hand while I leaned down and began to lick my boss's cock. I slowly jacked Jason while I sucked Mr. King. His precum was ample and salty, and his shaft felt like it weighed a few pounds in my other hand. I slid the pointed tip of my tongue inside his pisshole, making him moan. When I began to lick up and down his shaft, I tasted my wife's essence, all sticky and damp. She never tasted so wonderful. Within moments I was sucking that black dick, with most of it down and into my throat.</p><p>I didn't stop until he came, and that seemed like an hour or more. He shot a load of goo down my throat that I eagerly milked out. When I was finished, I felt something snap on my neck. I realized I had been collared, and at the other end of the leash my preteen daughter smiled. </p><p>""From now on, Daddy, you belong to me. You do whatever I say, fuck whoever I demand, and suck every cock I order, got that?""</p><p>I nodded a shameful yes, but an intense rush of sexual energy invaded my cock and balls, sending a small load of cum into my underwear. As weird as it was, I had begun to resign myself to my new fate.</p><p>""You can thank me now, honey!"" Vicky seemed to scold me with her words.</p><p>""Huh? For being the family pet?"" I was in a daze and didn't know what she meant.</p><p>""No, dumbass! For getting us a good discount on the cabinets!""</p><p>""Discount?"" I was puzzled.</p><p>""Yeah, your boss and I have been pimping out Ashley and Jason for the past year. We got 50% off the cabinets today thanks to your kids. Oh yeah, and we've been taking applications for a black gangbang this weekend. It's going to be so hot seeing Ashley with so much black dick in her!""</p><p>""And you're going to be my special party favor at the gangbang, Daddy!"" Ashley chuckled, giving the leash a harsh jerk.</p><p>I grabbed my chest, feeling for a moment that I was going to have a heart attack. King cracked some joke about me that I didn't quite hear in my haze. All I knew was he caressed my face and told me how good I sucked his dick. It was the first time in 15 years that he complimented me, and in some strange and inappropriate way I liked it. But what he said next really floored me.</p><p>""Good boy, Wilkins. I'm gonna reload while Jason sucks my cock, and then I'm gonna fuck some ass.""</p><p>As I processed his words, a panic set in...just whose ass did he mean?</p>"
363,"You See, My Daddy And I Have This Thing",Anonymous Harry,,"['M', 'g', 'creampie', 'inter', 'inc', 'lolita']","Amber Jones looks young and innocent, but she's anything but. This little lolita has a special way of seducing men, but what makes it extra hot is the sheer deviancy she applies to her twisted fun.",2012-12-15T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Ugggggmmmmph! Hmmmmph. Oh damn, Mister, your cock is so big!” I grunted as he pounded my tight bald pussy on the living room sofa.</p><p>""You got the finest pussy in town, baby,” he moaned, sweat pouring from his brow.</p><p>I slid my hand across his open work shirt and looked at the name tag. ""I've never fucked a black man before, Brian,” I moaned as his giant pole seared my cunny like a branding iron.</p><p>It hurt like hell, but that was half the fun, right? And I wasn't lying when I said he was my first black cock, but his definitely wasn't my first dick. I have been fucking like a cumslut since I was three, and next week I would turn twelve. My daddy said I was going to be a Dirty Dozen on my birthday! The only thing was, I still looked like I was about nine. I was thin with no boobs to speak of yet, except for two big dark brown nipples that my daddy called his little Hershey's Kisses. My hips hadn't even started to get curves yet, and I had no hair on my hoo-ha, but I had an ass to die for!</p><p>The biggest dick I ever had before today was about eight inches, and Brian beat that by a good three inches! His cock was also super thick, and it felt like a giant gourd was sliding in and out of me. I caressed his bare chest, his skin warm and damp. He was a little chubby for a forty-something delivery man, but I had had my eye on him for the last few weeks as I saw him making deliveries in my neighborhood. It was always around the same time, as I walked home from The Worthington Academy Elementary School. That's when I hatched my plan to seduce him! My daddy helped me, of course. He bought me some sexy see-thru lingerie from an adult store across town, the kind that also sells stuff made for kids. He packaged it up in this bright pink box with a fake return label from some made-up place called, ""Kinky Kiddies Sexy Lingerie.” He even put a warning on it that no returns could be made after two days - no pressure there, huh? I was just going to <i>have</i> to try it on immediately!</p><p>When Brian rang our doorbell, I made sure I hiked up my plaid school uniform skirt just a bit before I answered. My white top was extra tight, extra thin, and my dark puffy nipple mounds were very visible. I just swear Mr. Givens, my math teacher, had a boner all last period, so I was confident the delivery guy would notice. My long blonde hair was tied back in two innocent-looking ponytails, my big blue eyes all wide and sparkling. As soon as I pulled open the door I stood smartly with my hands behind my waist, back arched slightly.</p><p>""Yes, Sir, may I help you?” I smiled. I tried to act coy, but my heart was pounding over the potential fucking I was hoping to receive.</p><p>He hadn't yet looked at me. He was still studying the box, no doubt curious about this particular package.</p><p>""I have a delivery for an Amber Jones, is that your mommy?” he asked, his eyes casting an unsure look at me. I just knew he was mentally undressing me, I could feel it.</p><p>""No, sir, my mommy died a couple years ago. I'm Amber. Is that my package from Kinky Kiddies?” I asked, making sure to show my excitement with a quick bounce in my Mary Janes and white knee socks.</p><p>I grabbed it from his hands. ""Oh gosh, I hate their return policy! The last time this happened I got stuck with a thong that could fit an elephant! Say, would you mind waiting while I try this on? That way, if it's not right, I can give it right back to you!”</p><p>He hesitated, looking back at his truck that was double-parked. ""Um, I dunno, honey. Is your dad home or something?”</p><p>I shook my head no. ""He won't be home for a couple more hours.” I bent my right knee, twisted my foot in semi-circles and bit my lower lip. Guys can't resist that pleading little girl look.</p><p>""Let me go park my truck better. I'll be right back,” he grinned.</p><p>""Okay! I'll go try this on, so it won't take long. And thanks, Mister!” I ran upstairs with the box before he could respond.</p><p>The outfit was perfect, a sexy pastel yellow teddy. It was a bit small on me, the hem riding just along the bottom edge of my perfect lil ass. It hid nothing! My nipples and bald clam were on display, and I knew there was no way this guy was going to pass that up! I did a twirl in the mirror, admiring my firm butt. ""Perfect!” I giggled before I slowly headed down the stairs.</p><p>He was sitting on the sofa, looking about nervously, but he had a growing bulge in his trousers. I could see that clearly from the top of the stairs, and that meant only one thing...he was huge! I was halfway down the stairs when he spotted me, and his eyes bugged out of his head.</p><p>""Holy shit!” he moaned. ""How the hell old are you, honey?”</p><p>""Nine.” I lied. ""Do you like my outfit? It seems to fit nice, so you can leave if you want, Mister.” I did a spin in front of him, making sure he saw EVERYTHING. </p><p>He wiped sweat from his brow. ""Damn, girl. You sure act a lot older. And hell yeah, I love that outfit. Your daddy know you wear this stuff?”</p><p>""Oh no, Sir! He would kill me. You're not gonna tell, are you?” I said, lowering my voice as I stood right in front of him, between his legs. I placed a hand on his knee. He tensed slightly, but his eyes explored my entire young body. I knew I had him.</p><p>He smiled up at me and slid a hand along my side. ""Shit, this fabric feels nice and soft baby.”</p><p>My breathing was getting faster. I was so fucking horned up at this point. ""You know what else feels nice, Mister?”</p><p>He grinned at me. ""Tell me, baby.”</p><p>I led his hand to just under the hem, fingers between my legs. ""My pussy,” I whispered.</p><p>That's all it took. He swept me up in his big strong arms and began kissing me all over. I was panting by now, and my kitty had gone from damp to soaked in five seconds. He practically tore open his shirt, fumbled to get his belt undone, and within a moment, his big, hard, thick black cock was bobbing up and down.</p><p>""You sure have a big thingy, Mister! I hope it doesn't hurt my tiny lil pussy when you fuck me!” I moaned as I landed on the sofa, legs splayed wide open. My kitten was drenched, and my soft, pink, velvety folds were like a bulls eye for his one-eyed ding-a-ling.</p><p>He didn't even bother to strip me naked. He must have been on the clock because he went right to fucking, but I didn't mind. His cock entered me in one quick stroke, and boy did that hurt! I gasped out loud when he buried that black monster deep inside me. After a few quick thrusts to get me loosened up, Brian was fucking me in long, hard, deep strokes. He took me to Pound Town as my girlfriends would say, and he was like a machine.</p><p>His big cock plunged in and out of me, making my cunny all gooey wet and hot. I was breathing hard and bucking up and down as he fucked me. I could feel a trickle of juices seep out and down my ass crack as he plowed me, and I just knew we had stained the sofa, but that wasn't the first time that happened!</p><p>""Oh fuck, honey. Oh shit, baby!” he groaned in my ear as he kept going. ""Your pussy is so fucking nice!”</p><p>""Hmmmmm, I love your big cock, Brian. Fuck me and fill me up with your cum!” I moaned.</p><p>My clitty had hardened and was sticking up, and with every thrust he made, his groin hit my love button. He had most of that nearly-footlong sausage inside me now, and combined with the way he bumped my burning nubbin, I knew I was going to orgasm real fast.</p><p>""Ohhh, Brian. I am gonna cum real soon! You're....hmmmph....fuckin' me sooooo....hmmmmph.....goood!” I was losing it fast.</p><p>So was he. His big black balls were smacking my ass, and judging from how they went from loose and hanging to tight and constricted, he was about to unload.</p><p>He gripped me tight in his arms and slammed into me with all he had. Now that hurt a lot! He was well beyond my cervix, feeling for a moment like he was way up in my guts. I thought I was going to pass out from the pain and pleasure of it all. My pussy began to contract and grip his dick, not wanting to let go. My cunny spasms were beginning.</p><p>""Here I cum, Brian. OHHHHHHHHHH!” I screamed as I rolled over the edge of ecstasy. </p><p>He mumbled something incoherent, but after a few more quick strokes, I could feel his seed pump into my honey hole. He shot several ropes of hot, thick cum inside me, and I loved it. His cock felt like it was swimming inside me because of all the spunk. I felt a flow of warm, wet slop pour back out and down my ass crack. I always liked that feeling.</p><p>""Hmmmmm, that felt so nice,” I cooed into his ear, my pussy still grinding up and down as I rolled through a nice hard cum.</p><p>""Fuck yeah it did,” he moaned, pulling his snake back out of me. </p><p>I knew what was coming next. It was always the same. They got off fucking a preteen girl - the ultimate taboo, and once they finished nutting off, the conscience thing would kick in. As well as the worry about going to jail!</p><p>""Hey, baby. Listen, I gotta get back to my deliveries,” he half-smiled as he hurriedly buttoned up his shirt and pulled up his pants. ""You ain't gonna tell nobody, right?”</p><p>""Oh no, Sir! I won't tell anyone, I promise!” I smiled, giving him a little giggle.</p><p>He was out the door second later, leaving me dripping on the sofa. I waited until I heard his truck drive off.</p><p>""You can come down now, Daddy!” I yelled toward the upstairs.</p><p>I was grinning from ear to ear when my father came rushing down the stairs, naked as the day he was born. His cock isn't so big, but it was hard. </p><p>""Did you get it all on tape?” I asked him, holding my pussy lips open with my right hand.</p><p>""Every second of it, babygirl!” he laughed as he climbed on top of me, his cock at my face.</p><p>I took his small shaft in my mouth and began sucking him in long, wet, deep pulls. He buried his face in my dripping pussy and began lapping up all that black man's seed. We gave each other mutual oral sex for the next half hour. My daddy got to eat all the cum from my pussy, and I got a throat full of his jism. Pure bliss!</p><p></p><center> ******** </center><p>You see, my daddy and I have this thing. We've been doing it for many years now, starting when I was just five. Daddy broke my cherry at age three, but he needed more. He needed to see other men fuck me, and he just loved to eat their sperm from my pussy. He called it a creampie, which I thought was so funny the first time I heard him say that. Sometimes he even watched the sex and sucked the men's cocks when they got done, but not too often.</p><p>Our thing is to seduce men into sexing me. He gets off seeing their faces when they realize they are going to get some preteen pussy. We always make secret home movies of the sex, but we never tell the men about that unless we have to. It's a kind of blackmail thing, I suppose. One time some guy started stalking me after I let him bang me on our dining room table, so daddy had to step in with some pictures of him inside me. That got him to back off fast! I also think my daddy gets money from that man every week, but I'm not sure.</p><p>He always lets me come up with the ideas of how to lure men into our trap, like the Kinky Kiddies package to snare Mr. Brian. That was my brainchild, than you very much! Today, I had a rather devious and risky plan. I wanted a policeman to fuck me...real bad! We decided this needed to happen in a different town, so I came up with this brilliant idea.</p><p>""Okay, Daddy, are you sure the hidden cameras will come on automatically when we open the motel door?” I asked as he put the Do Not Disturb sign on the doorknob.</p><p>""I'm certain of it, Honey!” he smiled, giving me a peck on the cheek.</p><p>We hopped into our rented convertible car and started driving toward town. We had flown into Denver the night before, grabbed a nice dinner, checked into a motel just off the Interstate, and had sex like bunny rabbits all night long. Despite his small size, daddy was a good lover and he always made me cum a lot.</p><p>We drove around the outskirts of Denver, but we didn't spot any police cars, so we decided to head out of town a bit. We were cruising along enjoying the warm sunshine in our car, when I spied a sheriff's vehicle on the side of a county road across from ours. There was a radar gun outside his window. </p><p>""Over there, Daddy! Take a right at the next intersection and then we should come right up on him. Let me get my prop ready!” I giggled.</p><p>I had a box of doughnuts on my lap, so I reached inside and grabbed a powdered one and took a bite. White sugar powder fell to my lap, hitting my black mini skirt like a small snowstorm. ""I think this will do the trick!” I smiled.</p><p>My heart raced as we rounded the turn. Daddy hit the gas and set the plan in motion. Our car sounded like a NASCAR vehicle as we went flying toward the sheriff. I don't know how fast we went, but it was fast enough! The siren behind us wailed and grew loud as the deputy gave chase. My daddy slowed and pulled over to a stop about a mile down the road in a wide shoulder area.</p><p>We waited for what seemed like fifteen minutes while the sheriff sat in his car. I guess he was running the license plates or whatever. Finally he got out, and when I looked in the side mirror as he approached, I felt my pussy tingle. He was tall, blonde, and young.</p><p>""Sir, what's the hurry today?” he asked, standing on the driver's side of our car.</p><p>I gave him a big smile as he talked to my daddy.</p><p>""Sorry, officer. I was just trying to impress my daughter, Amber. She's never been in a convertible and wanted the wind to blow through her hair.”</p><p>""My daddy's real sorry, officer. Please don't give him a ticket!” I pouted, taking another bite of the doughnut.</p><p>He gave me a slight smile, but he shook his head.</p><p>""I clocked you in at seventy-eight and this is a forty mile per hour zone, Sir. I'm afraid I have to give you a ticket.”</p><p>My daddy pulled the quivering, wimpy routine. ""Oh, sir! Please don't give me a ticket. We came to Denver so Amber could attend the Kewl Boyz concert tonight, and it cost us a lot of money. I can't afford a ticket on top of all that!”</p><p>He started to open his ticket book, so I felt the need for an intervention. ""Officer, can I offer you a doughnut? Don't all cops like them?” I smiled, holding the box up high.</p><p>He shook his head and came around to my side of the car. ""Do you think that's funny, honey? Cops and doughnuts...Ha! Ha!”</p><p>""Oh look, I keep getting crumbs and shit all over me,” I said, parting my legs slightly. My skirt was extra short, and I knew if he looked just a little closer, he'd be seeing Bald Betty the Beaver. I never wear panties when we're on our scouting missions!</p><p>""How old are you, honey? You seem to have a potty mouth on you.”</p><p>""I'm gonna be ten next week, sir. Ten fuckin' years old!” I smiled, legs parted just enough. I could feel the cool air hit my moist mound.</p><p>He lowered his sunglasses, and when I saw his eyes widen, I knew he was making eye contact with Ms. Betty. He started to stammer something, but I cut him off. ""Are you sure there's nothing we can do to avoid a ticket, Deputy Johnson?” I asked with a low, sexy voice.</p><p>""Are you two out of your fucking minds?” he asked, his face bright red. But a quick glance at his khakis suggested he had some level of intrigue in the form of a bulge.</p><p>My daddy is a pro at this. He gave the officer a smile as he placed his right hand on my left leg. He slid his hand up my thigh and gave it a gentle tug. My legs opened even more. </p><p>""Whaddya say, Deputy? Now, don't tell me you've never thought about it...”</p><p>He swallowed hard and looked around. His slightly-intrigued bulge was now at the ""highly-interested” stage of growth. I let my arm dangle from the side of the car, letting my hand brush up against his stiffness. He bristled, but still hadn't responded to Daddy. My father threw out the next line.</p><p>""It's not every day you get offered a free shot at some preteen sweetness. So eager, so willing, so tight, so bald, so....what am I leaving out, Honey?” he asked with a devious smile, snapping his fingers.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy! You left out the best part...so WET,” I gave the sheriff's stiff cock a squeeze through his pants.</p><p>""Oh fuck!” he moaned. ""Do you guys have a room somewhere? I can't believe I'm actually going along with this shit.”</p><p>""We're staying at the Duchess Motel over on Highway 6, a few miles down the road,” Daddy replied. ""Room 216.”</p><p>""Follow me over there, but don't follow too close. When we get there, you guys go in first. If you fuck with me in any way, I will haul you both in, got it?”</p><p>""The only fucking we plan on is between you and Amber, Sir!” my papa laughed.</p><p>I was all giggly and tingly as we drove over to the motel. We got there in about ten minutes and went inside while the Deputy parked at a breakfast diner next door. I guess that would draw much less attention than in front of our room.</p><p>There was a knock on our door a few minutes later. Daddy opened it, letting Deputy Johnson in. This guy looked like someone spray-painted his face with dull white paint! He was petrified and breathing fast. I don't know if that was from horniness or fear. I walked right up to him and reached up to wrap my arms around his neck, pulling him down for a hot, soulful kiss. That relaxed him. His tongue went right inside my mouth, probing and kissing me so hot. His breath was sweet and his mouth was oven hot. He was a damned good kisser.</p><p>Daddy took up a seat in a side chair and watched as Deputy Johnson, or I should say, Eric, began to undress me. He kept moaning over and over, ""Oh shit! Oh fuck!” as my clothes came off. Within a few moments, I was a naked preteen present, a special treat for him to savor. I dropped to my knees and began to caress his big stick through his pants. I slowly unzipped him, reached inside and grabbed one of the fattest cocks in my life! I thought he had a beer bottle in there because my hand could not grasp the full girth.</p><p>I fished it out. It was about eight inches long, super crazy thick, and uncut. It pulsed in my hands with a healthy dose of precum oozing from the tip. </p><p>""Ohhhhh, Eric! I love this cock!” I moaned as my mouth wrapped around the head. I closed my eyes and began to suck him, head bobbing, lips making nasty wet sucking sounds. I know how much men love that!</p><p>He was moaning and moving his hips, one hand on my head as I blew him. ""That's so fuckin' nice, babygirl. You sure know how to suck a cock.”</p><p>I looked up with a smile and noticed he was giving my dad a funny look. I also knew that with six hidden cameras and two microphones, we were getting one helluva sex movie today!</p><p>""I don't know what your game is, but this is one awesome daughter you got, buddy!” By now Eric was fucking my mouth like a pussy. His cock was hitting the back of my throat, and it felt like he was edging.</p><p>I pulled away. ""Don't come yet, Eric. Save that cum for my hungry pussy.”</p><p>I helped him undress, which took a little longer than I am accustomed to because of all the gear these guys wear! When he was naked, I gasped at how fuckin' hot he was! He was ripped, like a gym rat. He grabbed me by the arm and almost threw me on the bed. He was starting to get a little rough, and nothing makes my cunny churn the fuck fluids more than that!</p><p>""Oh my!” I moaned, landing on my back, legs wide. My pussy was like a faucet now.</p><p>He pushed my legs apart harshly, that big thick prick throbbing like a short baseball bat in front of me. </p><p>""I'm gonna ride this pussy hard!” he grunted, pushing the head into my waiting love hole.</p><p>""But officer, I'm just a nine-year-old girl!” I whispered back, sounding innocent and shy.</p><p>He laughed. ""At this point in time, I'd fuck you if you were four!” He grabbed my hips and jammed his mammoth cop cock deep inside me.</p><p>""OWWWWWW! It's so fuckin' big! It hurts!” I cried, but they were crocodile tears.</p><p>I knew this would be a major turn on for my daddy. I looked over and he gave me a wink as he fished his small cock out of his pants and began jacking it.</p><p>Deputy Eric Johnson went to town on my pussy! He started fucking me in long, deep, rough strokes. He grunted and moaned, grimaced and smiled, pounded and slammed me. And I loved every inch of that hot fucking I was getting. My pussy opened right up and wrapped itself around his throbbing fat slab of meat like a rubber glove. </p><p>I placed my feet up on his V-shaped waistline, feeling no love handles or flab at all. He was a major stud, and he knew how to fuck. I was worried when I blew him earlier that he might be a quick cummer, but he proved my instincts wrong. The more he fucked me, the wetter I got. I could feel my juices trickle down my tiny asshole and damped the sheets below us. He never stopped! That cock seemed like it was attached to an engine of some kind.</p><p>""Hmmmmph. YESSSS!” I moaned in his ear, gently biting down behind the right one. ""You are fuckin' me so nice...ummmmmph!”</p><p>His big heavy nuts were spanking my hiney as it had misbehaved! I could tell they were loaded with cum, and I was anxious to have him unload it all inside me, but not too soon!</p><p>We went at it for a good half hour in the missionary position before he pulled out and yanked me by the hair and up to his wet cock. He slapped my face with that fleshy two-by-four, then shoved it back in my mouth.</p><p>""Suck your fucking cunt splooge from my dick, bitch!” he laughed.</p><p>I took that wet shaft deep in my mouth and sucked it eagerly. I just knew this drove Daddy crazy because he would have paid Eric to suck that wet dick!</p><p>After I had cleaned up all the yummy cunny sweetness from his meat, he flipped me on my tummy and yanked my perfect lil ass in the air. The next thing I knew, he was balls deep in my kitty and fucking me like a big dog in a park.</p><p>""Ahhhhhgh! Hmmmmph! Yessss, Eric! Fuck me harder!” I grunted into the pillow.</p><p>He did just that. This six foot, three inch hunk grabbed my tiny hips and doubled down on the fucking. I thought my pussy was going to split open. It felt so wonderful!</p><p>Eric gave me such a thorough fucking, a good forty-five more minutes of almost nonstop sexing, that I nearly passed out from the half dozen or so orgasms I had. I never came so hard, nor so much. My girl cream kept gushing and gushing all over his pole and the bed sheets.</p><p>Like all good things, this pussy pounding had to come to an end. ""Hey, baby, I'm gonna nut off soon!” he grunted as his pace quickened.</p><p>I shoved my baby cunt back into him for one last hurrah, one last wicked orgasm. I was almost crying from the pleasure now. That thick pole owned me at this point, and I surrendered myself to it.</p><p>""Here I fuckin' cum!” he yelped as I felt his cock throb in my womb.</p><p>Then the gusher arrived! His cum shot deep inside my young bald cunt and spilled back out. He slid a finger inside my asshole as he finished me off, and that sent me over an edge that I didn't even realize I had left to cross! </p><p>""Oh FUCK! YESSSSS! UMMMMPH, I'm CUMMING!” I screamed back at my lover as he finished with several solid, hard, rough, nasty strokes.</p><p>He collapsed on top of me, panting, his semi-hard prick sliding out. I was in heaven. His big, strong body was so warm on top of me, making me feel so content, so satisfied. We lay that way for a bit longer, with him tenderly kissing my neck and face. That alone almost made me cum one more time.</p><p>He slid off and got dressed. I watched with a sexy smile as my new lover departed. Before he left, he looked at my dad who was still jacking his wee wee. ""I'll let you off with a warning this time.” He tipped his hat at me, ""Ma'am!” Then he was gone.</p><p>Daddy rushed over to me, stripping nude along the way. We settled in to our comfy sixty-nine sex. Daddy devoured this creampie like a diabetic in a candy store! And I lovingly sucked his cock and made him cum as usual.</p><p>You see, my daddy and I have this thing....</p>"
364,Coach Cunningham,Anonymous Harry,,"['MFg', '1st', 'cons']","Coach Cunningham has a great job. He owns a private gym where he trains young girls to be gymnasts, only his method of instruction is not Olympics-approved. There's no shortage of parents on a long waiting list wanting to send their little darlings into his care. There is one thing the coach enjoys almost as much as training the girls, and that's interviewing their perverted parents. Today he gets has to consider whether seven-year-old Kayla Paulson is ready to go for the gold.",2013-01-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>One of the hottest things about my job as a gymnastics coach was the ready access to all kinds of preteen pussy the work provided. Bald pussy, peach fuzz pussy. Fat pussy, thin pussy. Dripping wet pussy...eager, willing, hot, horny, hungry pussy. Almost as good as the poontang itself was the crazy fucked-up moms and dads who brought their lil' darlings to me knowing I would be boinking them within a few sessions. Sometimes they watched, and other times they merely dropped them off hoping they'd come home tired, sore, and soaked with cum.</p><p>I had sixteen girls enrolled in my private gym, and each night I'd train no more than three at a time. There's only so much of Coach Cunningham to go around, after all! We'd do lots of stretching, flexibility exercises, some basic apparatus training, and then plenty of mat time. I especially enjoyed three and foursomes with my students, and nothing gets much hotter than having a bald-clammed honey pie munch on the same bare muffin I happen to be stuffing with my eight inch balance beam.</p><p>Nearly as much fun as dipping inside a preteen love tunnel was interviewing parents of prospective new students. I loved the little dance we'd do as we'd feel each other out to see if we were on the same proverbial ""page."" It was pure Kabuki theater, almost sport! The only thing lacking on my gymnastics application was the question I'd love to ask all parents up front: ""Does she fuck?"" But if it were on the form, there'd be no need for the double-entendre ballet I found so enjoyable.</p><p>In five minutes, I had an appointment with the Paulsons, Marty and Joan, and their seven-year-old daughter, Kayla. They had been on my waiting list for nearly six months, and to be frank, I was excited about having her join my team. I studied the application one more time and grinned as I looked at the photograph of Kayla. She was an adorable girl, petite, slim, a long-haired brunette with sparkling green eyes. My cock twitched inside my loose gym shorts as I imagined her sweet mouth wrapped around my lewd meatshaft. I looked up at the wall clock and realized they were probably already in the lobby, so I headed that way.</p><p>""Mr. and Mrs. Paulson, so nice to finally meet you. And this must be Kayla!"" I gushed, reaching to shake their hands. Dad gave me a squishy, clammy handshake, a positive sign in my book. Wimpy fathers were always the best.</p><p>Kayla was simply gorgeous, and she came dressed in a thin, white leotard, appearing ready to audition as it were. The material was so sheer, I swear I saw the contours of some dark pink puffy nipples anxious to reveal themselves. Her hair was tied back in a ponytail and she had a trace of rouge on her cheeks. So far, the plusses were outnumbering any minuses.</p><p>""Thanks for finally seeing us, Coach,"" Joan smiled. She had a sexy MILF-appeal despite wearing a somewhat conservative business suit. </p><p>She looked like Kayla quite a bit, only her hair was shoulder-length and loose, and when she greeted me she added a sexy grin. I could see the outline of a sultry hot body, easily some 36-Deltas constrained under a gray jacket and light blue blouse, and a shapely set of legs that I knew protected a mommy-muffin in need of significant attention.</p><p>I must have been staring. ""Ahem, Coach. Where would you like to conduct the interview?"" Marty asked, his voice creaking slightly.</p><p>""Follow me, folks!"" I smiled, taking Kayla's hand and leading them to my office. I asked them to sit on a sofa while I poured hot coffee for the parents and a soft drink for my soon-to-be-new-lover (at least I hoped). </p><p>I took up a seat in an easy chair across from them, a coffee table with some sports magazines in the small void between.</p><p>""So I've read over the application. I'm very impressed by your love of athletics, Kayla, especially your dance classes"" I said, flipping through the pages. ""Tell me why you want to take gymnastics.""</p><p>""Well, Sir. I have always loved watching it on TV, especially the Old Limpiks,"" she squeaked. </p><p>I grinned at her mispronunciation. My cock was uncomfortably at a semi-attentive stage, so I shifted in my seat, directing my attention to her dad. I thought I caught him give my crotch a glance, but I was uncertain.</p><p>""Marty, what are you looking for in Kayla's training? What are your goals?""</p><p>""Well, Coach. I want her to become her best. This has been her dream for the last few years.""</p><p>""I see. Well, I have been known to produce some well-trained young athletes. But I don't do that by being soft,"" I tossed out my first suggestive comment, seeking any morsel of understanding.</p><p>He seemed to gulp as he nodded. ""We want Kayla pushed hard,"" he said in a near-whisper. </p><p>""And you, Mom? Do you share your husband's desires?""</p><p>Joan smiled as before. ""We want you to drive her hard, Coach."" She reached over Kayla's lap, grabbed Marty's hand and gave it a squeeze. Then she looked right in my eyes. ""Very hard.""</p><p>My cock was beginning to move beyond half-throttle and I knew it would become apparent soon. I studied Kayla again as she sat between her parents. Her leotard was hugging her tiny frame and it was then that I noticed it was unlined, a pair of chubby cunny lips barely contained within.</p><p>""Kayla, I know your dance studio is huge and crowded, so I suspect you don't get much personal attention there. But my gym is small and private. Are you prepared for a lot of hands on training?""</p><p>She gave her mom a look and then her dad before responding. ""I got a little bit of attention there,"" she whispered.</p><p>""Oh? Why don't you tell me about that, Honey."" I had to recross my legs at this point, and I knew mini-Coach Cunningham was pulsating enough to draw attention.</p><p>Her father interrupted her before she could answer. ""One of her instructors liked to give her some one-on-one time after classes a couple times a month.""</p><p>""Go on.""</p><p>""He'd massage Kayla on a table in the back, especially if she had been working extra hard on the dance floor,"" Marty continued.</p><p>""Did you like the massage?"" I asked.</p><p>Kayla nodded sheepishly.</p><p>Joan was perspiring a bit now, a gentle moist sheen on her upper chest and neck. ""He would massage her inner thighs, and Kayla really liked it. But that's as far as it ever went,"" she said almost with embarrassment.</p><p>I couldn't tell if she was upset that it went this far or that it didn't go far enough, but she sounded almost disappointed. ""So with over ten gyms in our city, all with very fine coaches, why did you pick mine with a long waiting list?"" I asked, sensing this was going precisely where I needed it to go.</p><p>Joan swallowed hard. ""Because we hear you have the right equipment to train little girls.""</p><p>I loved the fact that her parents were nervous and excited about this at the same time, but I was not about to end our linguistic sparring just yet. It was getting delicious. ""What about my equipment intrigues you?""</p><p>Marty shook his head and looked down in shame. ""We hear you have a rather large balance beam, Sir.""</p><p>I nodded. ""Has Kayla had any experience with the kind of equipment we're discussing?"" At this point, my dick was at 90 percent rigidity and approaching ramming size.</p><p>""No, Sir. And that's why we took her out of dance class,"" Joan confessed. ""Because her dance instructor seemed to be reluctant to go beyond massage. We want Kayla trained well, and word is you know how to do that.""</p><p>I stood up, my six foot, two inch frame towering over them all. My prick was raging rock hard and tenting obscenely in my gym shorts. I looked down at the seven-year-old cutie whose eyes were wide and fear-filled. </p><p>""Kayla, do you understand how my training will work?""</p><p>Her father gave her a half-smile, biting his lower lip. ""Go ahead, Honey. Show Coach Cunningham.""</p><p>The little vixen stood and began to peel off her leotard, revealing one of the sexiest new students I've ever seen. Her outfit fell to her feet in a ball which she gently kicked to the side. Her nipples were swollen mounds of dark pink flesh, supple and suckable. And between her skinny legs was an obscenely-fat vulva. She arched her back slightly, pushing her tiny chest forward. I could count every rib. I stepped over to her and slid the coffee table back. I eased my shorts down, finally allowing my equipment to get some much-needed air. Three loud gasps greeted my beam.</p><p>Kayla stared at it with dropped jaw, trembling slightly. A healthy dollop of precum almost dripped from the tip, and just looking at this delightful second-grader morsel of pleasure made my cock rage to an almost painful stage of arousal.</p><p>""Shit, he's huge!"" Marty groaned, looking at Joan. ""I don't know if this is a good idea. He can hurt her with that thing!""</p><p>""Shut up, Marty!"" Joan said sharply. She rolled her eyes at him before looking at me. ""We've wanted Kayla trained for a couple years now, and Mr. Wimpy over there has been hot and cold about it. Now that we're here, I want to go through with it!""</p><p>""Why don't you show Kayla how to properly prepare a coach's tool for penetration training?"" I smiled.</p><p>Joan nodded and unbuttoned her top, showing off her proud pair of dance mom tits. They were firm and round, with conical areolas equally dark pink like Kayla's. Mom slid to her knees and grabbed the base of my cock with one hand, urging her daughter to do the same to the right of her. Kayla was so tiny she simply stood there and reached over with one hand, tentatively wrapping it on my flesh. My cock is so thick, she couldn't grasp more than half the girth in her hand.</p><p>With closed eyes, mom leaned in and began to lick the underside of my aching shaft, sensually sliding her wet pink tongue up and down the length. She did this for a few moments, her warm breath growing rapidly with her arousal.</p><p>""Give it a try, Honey,"" she urged Kayla.</p><p>My new darling leaned forward and let her tiny pink tongue stick out. She was cautious, but she seemed to be in an adventurous mood. I watched as her delicate tongue made contact with the underside of my steel beam, and the sensation was wonderful. She slowly slid up and down as if tasting my manmeat for the first time was an experience to savor unto itself. I let out a loud moan, letting her know she was pleasing me. I saw a slight smile trace across her face, and she began to lick more in earnest now.</p><p>Joan was gently jacking my shaft at the base as she watched her daughter fellate a man for the first time. As for dad, he had retrieved his tiny pecker from his trousers and was jacking it as he watched, nearly breathless with a mix of pride and shame.</p><p>With no instruction at all, Kayla's mouth opened wide and my cockhead entered her small mouth. She closed down on it and began to suck and bob on my purple head, doing her best to gulp as much as she could on her first outing with dick.</p><p>""That's a good girl!"" I moaned softly, caressing her hair. ""Suck the coach's cock, try to get more of it in your mouth, Honey.""</p><p>Joan gave me a smile. ""She seems to be a natural. I do know she'd come home with damp leotards following those massages at dance class, so it looks like my darling is rather ready for her training!"" </p><p>I placed a hand on her face and began to rock my hips, pushing more of my eight inch torpedo in her mouth. She gagged slightly, but she seemed determined. Kayla placed both hands on my shaft and began to jack it with her mom, pushing her mouth down more. Within a few minutes, half my dick was in her sweet mouth and that little pumpkin was working it hard. I don't cum easily or fast, but I was starting to edge with this one. She was a damned good cocksucker for her age and for her first time.</p><p>I looked at dad and motioned with my head toward the massage table in the corner. ""Clear it off and grab the tube of lube from the drawer underneath.""</p><p>He looked shocked and frightened, but he obeyed. By now Kayla was actively and almost frantically sucking me. She worked my fuckpole faster and faster, getting a good saliva base going to ease the process. I had to pry her off with a chuckle.</p><p>""Okay, Sweetie. Let's give that jaw some rest!"" I lifted her into my arms and kissed her hot mouth. Her breath was sweet and fresh, and her tongue now found its way into my mouth, eagerly soul-kissing me.</p><p>Her body was like a feather, but warm and sexy. I cupped her ass as I carried her to the table and placed her on her back. I slid her hips toward me until her firm ass was at the edge and her feet were flat on the surface. I hit a button on the side and lowered the deck of the table until it was about three feet from the floor. I knelt down in front of her and parted her pussy lips with both hands.</p><p>Her fuck folds were velvety and wet, and when the cool air hit her inner lips, she quivered. Her pussy tunnel was dark pink and slick with juices, and when my tongue touched her mound, I thought I would lose my mind. I've had my fair share of preteen honey pots, but this one was by far the sweetest nectar I've ever tasted. I ran my tongue up and down her valley for a good five minutes, savoring the delicious and ample juices her child sex gave me. Next, I began making slow circles with my lips and tongue, all around the ring of her opening. The movement seemed to magnetically force her hips to gyrate. Her bum rose and fell slowly as her arousal grew. Soft mews and gasps escaped her throat. I glanced up and noticed mom and dad were on either side of her and holding her hands, a look of pride on each of their faces.</p><p>When she was sufficiently sexed, I went in for the kill. Her tiny nubbin was sticking up and swollen, so I gently sucked it into my lips and gave it a slight tug. You would have thought I had delivered her an electric shock. She screeched out loud, and her ass came off the table several inches, pushing my face up with it. I sucked and tugged it a bit more, and her legs clamped down on my head. Her pussy hunched up into my face harder as she ground her mound in pleasure. With her clit locked in my lips, I let the tip of my tongue slide forward and torment it with no mercy.</p><p>Kayla lost control, bucking up and down and grunting louder. Although muffled by her legs on my head, I could hear her gasping as she began to cum. ""Mommy! What's happening to me! I think I'm gonna pee!"" she hollered.</p><p>""Coach Cunningham is making you cum, Honey! Just let the sensations happen. Don't fight it. Pee if you need to, just let it happen!""</p><p>I knew she wouldn't pee, so I was grateful to her mother for telling her how to let the orgasm flow. The little tart bucked up and down a few more times, panting and moaning, and then with one long, last gasp, she let out a howl of delight. As she did, I felt a small gush of warm quim cream hit my chin. She began to cry softly as the sensations of sex overpowered her, her ass finally slowing down. I gradually released my lip grip, freeing her tender clitoris from the confines.</p><p>I stood up and gave her a grin. She was sobbing, face red and eyes wide. ""Ohhhhhh, Coach, that was so nice. I don't understand...it was....ohhhhhhh."" She lacked the words to describe the pleasure, but I knew this was also the moment to make her a woman so I had to act fast.</p><p>""Lube up my shaft, Dad."" He hesitated. ""NOW!"" I barked.</p><p>Marty got to work, slathering my fucktool with copious amounts of sex lube while I raised the table to hip-height. </p><p>""Hold her legs open, and put one of those plastic teeth guards in her mouth, Mom."" </p><p>There were a couple of them on a side table, so Joan grabbed one and put it in Kayla's mouth, caressing her face. ""It's going to be okay, Baby. Just hang in there. You are making mommy and daddy so proud.""</p><p>Before she could begin to process what was about to happen, I grabbed her small hips in both hands and pressed my prickhead against her ring. Then, with one powerful thrust, I drove my balance beam deep inside this future Olympian.</p><p>Her screams were muffled but loud. My cock was only halfway inside this insanely tight vagina and I thought I had entered a padlock keyhole with my tallywacker. She tried to fight me off, but her parents kept her in place. I pulled back a few inches and saw bright red blood on my shaft, so I eased back into her again, more gently this time. She screamed almost nonstop the first ten minutes as I worked her pussy open more and more. In and out, in and out, in and out, a quarter inch or so deeper with each thrust. Her body was tense and it treated my cock the way the human body handles any foreign invader. She tried to eject me from her loins and use her vaginal muscles to push me out. </p><p>I was relentless. I knew I had to keep plowing this field or I would spoil it for sex forever. Since I was standing up as I fucked her, I had leverage on my side. I lazily sexed her for several more minutes when I began to notice she had stopped sobbing. I looked down and saw the blood was gone, and the lube was doing its job. My cock was clear and clean, perhaps even juice-coated now. I felt her relax a bit more, so I picked up the pace.</p><p>I gave mom a sly smile and a wink. I began to fuck the little honey like fucking was meant to be done. I leaned down and kissed her face as I pummeled her faster and faster. I could hear her breathing pick up its pace, and after five or seven minutes of fast fucking, she turned her face to mine, spit out the mouth guard, and kissed my lips.</p><p>""You doin' okay, baby?"" I whispered to her as privately as I could make it considering the circumstances.</p><p>""Uh huh, it feels kinda nice now, Coach,"" she panted.</p><p>We French kissed as I went double time inside her sex parts. My cock made full-length strokes now as I bottomed out inside this young thing. My balls started to smack her little ass. Mom and dad had abandoned her legs when they saw us fucking each other, and after a few more minutes, Kayla placed her feet on my hips and began pushing up into me with her cunny.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh! Hmmmph. It's happening again, Daddy!"" she cried to her father this time.</p><p>I could see the crown of her clit sticking up and mashing into my pubic area with each thrust. This girl was going to cum again, and soon. Hell, for that matter, so was I.</p><p>""Your pussy is so nice, Baby. So sweet and tight."" My hips were a blur as I pounded her into my table like I had with so many young honey pies over the years. </p><p>She pushed up into me more and more as her breathing became almost out of control. I did a mental countdown in my head, my experience with young pussy telling me exactly when she would rush over the edge. Three...two...one!</p><p>Kayla screamed once again, but this time it was pure pleasure like the first orgasm my oral sex had evoked. ""YESSSSSSSS! OHHHHHHHH! It feels sooooooo gooooooood!"" she groaned in my ear as she rocked hard under me.</p><p>My balls exploded at once, serving up a heavy helping of sticky white cream filling for my new lover. I felt my entire body spasm in pleasure as I emptied myself into her. My testicles pulsated and pumped for several minutes before I collapsed on top of her. Little Kayla was now a woman in my arms as we kissed each other tenderly, sealing our bond as lovers, as coach and student.</p><p>""Will you be accepting Kayla in your gym, Coach Cunningham?"" I heard Marty the Wimp ask in his creaky voice.</p><p>I lifted my head slightly to look at Kayla. ""Whaddya say, want more of this training in my gym?""</p><p>Her eyes grew wide and a huge smile adorned her beautiful face. She nodded enthusiastically. ""Uh huh! I wanna be trained every day like this, Coach!""</p>"
365,"Kiddie Key Klub, Part 1",Anonymous Harry,,"['MFbg', 'cons', 'lolita', 'drug']","Matt Madison and his nine-year-old daughter Stacy begin a new life together following the death of Matt's wife. They leave New York for California and a pleasant, happy subdivision where they meet the friendliest neighbors. The night they arrive, they are invited to a party where Matt must surrender his keys in a strange parlor game that changes his life. But while he is in the throes of a new, perverted ritual, what is happening to his darling, shy daughter?",2013-01-07T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Following my wife's fatal car accident six months ago, my daughter and I decided to begin life anew with a move across the country. New York seemed to grow colder and drearier each year anyway, so when Melinda died, the timing made more sense. With her mom's ashes in an ornate gold urn on her lap, Stacy and I fired up the U-Haul, our car in tow. I grabbed her hand as we pulled away from the curb, leaving our Queens home in the rearview mirror.</p><p>""We're going to be okay, Honey,"" I smiled. ""Besides, I hear there are a ton of kids your age in the Honey Oaks subdivision. You'll make lots of new friends there.""</p><p>She slid up next to me along the truck's bench seat and pressed her head against my shoulder. I turned my face for a moment and smelled her long blonde hair, a trace of Melinda's scent greeting my nose like a ghost. She was her mother's daughter, for sure. Stacy had just turned nine and had begun to blossom early. I just knew that someday she would be buxom like Melinda. But for now - and much to my relief as a father - Stacy just had small buds hiding under her thin-strapped blouse. She closed her big blue eyes as we began the journey. For now -- just for now -- I wanted to cling to my sweet, innocent daughter a little longer. Boys could wait!</p><p>We traveled for eight days before finally crossing through the Sierra Mountains and down into California. Stacy never let go of that urn except for when we dined along the way. At every hotel stop, she'd place it on the nightstand, kissing the top before falling into a fitful sleep. She and Melinda were as close as a mom and daughter could be, so my angel took her death hard.</p><p>San Jose promised to be a place of opportunity for us both. I had been hired by one of the big tech-sector companies as a software engineer, and the pay was so generous we could afford a home in one of the most prestigious communities in the area. Honey Oaks was Silicon Valley's Beverly Hills, with big homes and the best school district in northern California.</p><p>I called my boss when we were about an hour away from arriving at our new home. He insisted on it, promising me a welcoming committee that would not only greet us, but that also would move all our things into the house and get us settled quickly. I was shocked to see a dozen or so men and women and fifteen or more children all about Stacy's age waiting for us on our front lawn when we pulled up. They unfurled a huge banner that read, ""Welcome Matt and Stacy!""</p><p>I nudged my daughter's arm and she looked up at me with a grin. It was nice to see her smile again, even if just a bit.</p><p>""They look real friendly, Daddy."" She gave my arm a tight squeeze as I shut off the engine.</p><p>We were swarmed like bees as the gaggle approached our truck. I stepped out and began shaking more hands than a Presidential candidate in October. I knew it would take me a long time to learn all the names, but the one I knew already was Steven Pitt. My new boss was a tall, early forties man with a medium complexion, jet black hair and deep blue eyes. He held a young girl's hand as he approached.</p><p>""Matt, so happy to see you and nice to meet Stacy. This is Erin, my daughter.""</p><p>We shook hands and exchanged pleasantries while the girls began to chat. Erin was an inch taller than Stacy, and ten years old I soon learned. Like her dad, she sported a modest tan, and her sparkling blue eyes and long black hair made for a stunning preteen.</p><p>""Whatcha got in that jar?"" Erin asked.</p><p>Before Stacy could reply, her father cut her off. ""Honey, it's not polite to probe. Let's help the Madisons get settled, and then maybe they'd like to attend our party tonight.""</p><p>""Party?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah, just a neighborhood thing. We get together at my place over on Oakview Lane once a month, parents and kids. It's a great way to get to know your neighbors <i>very</i> well,"" he grinned as he spoke.</p><p>Erin giggled when he said that, as if there were some secret attached to the event that only insiders knew. I shrugged it off. I was more focused on the steady stream of people moving boxes and furniture into our home. We had been chatting only about thirty minutes when I heard one of the men call from the back of the truck.</p><p>""This is the last box, folks! Great job!""</p><p>I was stunned. My boss and I entered my home and found the group of people was now unpacking everything and putting things away. Dishes into cabinets; towels into drawers; clothing into closets. They were setting up furniture and even putting linens on beds. Don't get me wrong, I was grateful for the help, but it felt a bit intrusive to me. What had taken me and a couple of buddies an entire day to pack into the truck, was now undone and set up in the space of two hours. They even flattened boxes and hauled off all the debris. All I had left to do was return the truck to U-Haul and begin our new lives.</p><p>Steven scribbled his address on a scrap of paper and told me the party would start at six o'clock, and that while the dress code was casual, most of the little girls wore sundresses. He tweaked Stacy's nose before he and Erin turned to depart. When his pretty daughter turned away, I swear I saw her give me a slight wink and a sexy smile. Hell, the California sun must have been getting to me already.</p><p>After returning the truck and making a quick run to a nearby supermarket to stock our refrigerator with a few things, Stacy and I readied for the party. I threw on a pair of business casual slacks and a button down blue oxford dress shirt. Stacy met me in the hall wearing a pretty pastel yellow sundress and light brown sandals. She twirled about. It seemed like every day I witnessed a growth spurt, and in the space of the past twenty-four hours, Stacy's mounds had swollen a bit more. She had on a training bra, but I could see the outline of her budding nipples. When she spun, the fabric clung for a moment to her firm bubble butt.</p><p>""How do I look, Daddy?""</p><p>Tears moistened my eyes. ""You look wonderful,"" I smiled. ""Simply beautiful.""</p><p>If I could stop the clock of innocence lost, I would have done so at that moment. She was somewhere between a child and a budding young woman, and I wanted to reverse the polarity of life for just a few more years. I wanted to keep her a child just a bit longer, but Mother Nature seemed determined to usher forth her development.</p><p>My boss lived two blocks from our new home, so we decided to walk and drink in the cool northern California air and watch the sunset over the horizon. I held her hand like a date, admiring the yellow ribbon in her hair and enjoying our moment of new bonding.</p><p>When we arrived there were several cars in front of the stately home, and the sound of music and laughter spilled onto the street. I rang the doorbell, and within a second or two it opened. Erin stood there with a big smile. She was even lovelier than before. She wore a light blue sundress, and on her cheeks was a trace of makeup with a touch of red lipstick on her full lips. She was barefoot and around her right ankle was a small gold chain.</p><p>""Hi Mr. Madison! Hi Stacy!"" she giggled. ""Come on in, everyone wants to meet you! But first, I need your keys.""</p><p>""My what, Honey?"" I was puzzled.</p><p>She grabbed a large woven basket from a table by the door. Inside were several sets of house keys and car keys. She pushed it toward me. ""Come on, Mr. Madison. Your keys. It's part of our neighborhood tradition.""</p><p>I hadn't planned to drink that much, and besides we had walked. I figured there must be some parlor game associated with the ritual, and I didn't want to feel like a clod my first night in town. I reached in my pocket and pulled out my keychain, a small green Statue of Liberty bling affixed to the ring. I set it inside the basket.</p><p>Erin smiled. ""Oh yeah, I forgot you are from New York. Cool!""</p><p>Our little hostess led the way to the living room where many of the same people I half-met that afternoon were standing around talking. Several children were there as well, and all the girls wore sundresses. It was then that I also noticed all were barefoot with matching gold ankle bracelets like Erin's, except for three or four of the youngest girls. There were also a handful of young boys all around the same age as my daughter.</p><p>My boss rushed up to greet me, a glass of red wine in his hand. ""Attention, everyone! I know most of you met Matt Madison and his daughter Stacy earlier today, but let me welcome them again into my home and into our neighborhood.""</p><p>He handed me the wine and proposed a toast to Stacy and me. Erin had left the room for a moment and came rushing back in with a red wine for herself and one for Stacy. I was about to protest because Stacy is only nine, but I was cut off by a chorus.</p><p>""To Matt and Stacy!"" the crowd cheered at once.</p><p>I smiled so as not to offend. I sipped the wine and nodded to Stacy that she may do the same. Everyone seemed to gulp theirs down, adults and kids. It was such a strange thing for me to see, but I assumed it was a California thing and that the people here were very European about wine.</p><p>The evening was actually splendid. As I got to chatting it up with the adults, I discovered they were a great group of people, and most of them were my new colleagues at the tech firm. Stacy had disappeared with Erin and several other girls, so that gave me time for more adult chat and more of that great wine. The food was endless, professionally catered, and exquisite. I had a feeling I was going to enjoy these monthly hood parties. </p><p>But I must have drank a glass or two too many of the wine. It was nearing midnight and my head was spinning a bit. I felt my blood rush like I had chugged down a gallon of caffeine, and for some strange reason my cock was semi-hard in my pants. Every time one of the little hunnies in a sundress sauntered through the room, I swore they winked at me. Those sexy bare feet and ankle bracelets were only adding to the arousal. This was all messed up! These girls were all of twelve years of age, tops!</p><p>Steven walked back into the living room with Erin who was carrying the basket. ""Ladies and gents, it's key time!"" he announced.</p><p>There was a sudden and palpable excitement among the adults and children. Steven's wife walked in right behind him carrying another basket with silk scarves. She began to help all the children put one around their eyes like blindfolds.</p><p>""What's this all about, Steve?"" I asked, feeling my blood pump even faster.</p><p>""Oh, just a fun game we play to end the evening. Just keep an open mind, and I'm sure you will enjoy it.""</p><p>Stacy walked up to me with a silly grin. ""Daddy, my tummy feels funny!"" she giggled.</p><p>Before I could respond, Steve's wife had wrapped a yellow scarf around Stacy's face. ""You get the honors of being the first to pick a key,"" she whispered.</p><p>I was a bit stunned, and the strange feelings coursing my body seemed to glue me down. Steven walked up next to Stacy as Erin held the basket. He took Stacy's hand and helped her reach inside. I had no idea what the objective was, but it almost seemed as if Steven led her hand right to a set of keys he wanted her to pick.</p><p>""Good job, Stacy!"" he beamed. ""Keep your blindfold on and hold those keys until everyone has picked theirs.""</p><p>""Okay!"" Stacy chortled, hopping up and down with a newfound excitement.</p><p>""My turn!"" Erin proclaimed. She had on a light blue blindfold and held the basket up for her father to take.</p><p>She reached inside and moved her hand around several times as if searching for something special. I felt the blood nearly pump out of my body when her tiny had wrapped around the Statue of Liberty dongle on my keychain. </p><p>""I think I want this one!"" she giggled.</p><p>One by one the children, boys and girls alike, snatched keys from the basket. The only ones not to select a set were the youngest of them all, the girls without ankle jewelry and the boys about four and younger.</p><p>My head was swimming with confusion. When the last set was removed, Steven's wife went around removing the blindfolds.</p><p>""Okay, kids! Let's see who got who!"" she gushed.</p><p>Erin beamed a huge smile. ""Looks like I got Matt's keys,"" she proclaimed, walking up to me and giving me a big hug. My cock pulsated in my pants with her affections.</p><p>I watched as the key owners found their keys and paired off with a child. In most cases, young girls had ended up with men, and young boys with a woman, but there were a few same sex pairings.</p><p>Steven walked up to Stacy. ""Well, young lady. It appears you have picked my keys. I think I'm the luckiest guy here!"" he said, leaning down to kiss her cheek.</p><p>Stacy blushed and giggled, and then she turned to return a kiss to his face. What the hell was going on? This was not like my daughter who was normally terribly shy.</p><p>""Matt, consider this a treasure hunt game. Since my daughter has your keys, you need to take her to your place to search for a certain special delight. Erin will explain things when you get there. As for you, Stacy, your treat in in my house, so we don't have to go too far.""</p><p>Stacy was excited and jumped up and down. ""This sounds like fun, Daddy!""</p><p>My confusion was turning to alarm. Something was just not right about any of this, but I was also not feeling real normal. My head spun a bit as my heart raced, and the arousal I felt earlier was now getting more intense.</p><p>""Come on, Matt, let's walk to your house,"" Erin grinned as she wrapped her arm around mine and led me to the front door.</p><p>We departed along with several of the moms and dads with mixed up pairings of children. Some of them walked, some drove off, but all I knew was that while Erin and I made our way to my house, my darling Stacy was at my boss's house with him and his wife.</p><p>""Nice evening, huh, Matt?"" she whispered as we strolled, nearing my home. She was clinging to my arm and looking up with a very sexy grin.</p><p>""Um, uh. Yeah, it's great. So just what is this game about?""</p><p>""You'll see, silly!"" she smiled as she slid the key into my front door lock and opened it up.</p><p>We stepped inside and she removed a blue ribbon from her hair, letting her long black strands fall to her back. Damn, she looked so sexy for a ten-year-old. </p><p>""Give me a tour,"" she requested, pulling my hand and leading me to the stairs. ""Show me Stacy's room first.""</p><p>If I was supposed to be leading a tour, it sure felt the opposite to me. This young girl seemed to drag me up the stairs, her small firm ass swaying under her sundress. I had no discernible willpower at the moment, so I just let her pull me there.</p><p>Stacy's room was pink and pretty, and her canopy bed was in the center of the room. Stacy loved horses even though we never owned one, so there were several plush horses on her bed, and a cowgirl hat on her pillows. </p><p>""She has a cute room,"" Erin said, sitting in the center of the bed. ""Come sit with me, Matt."" She patted the comforter next to her.</p><p>I was sweating now, trembling slightly. ""Tell me what's going on!"" I demanded as I sat.</p><p>She smiled and placed a hand on my thigh, running it up my leg slowly. ""I got your keys, which means you have to find my treasure. If you find it, you get to do anything you want with it. Anything at all..."" her voice trailed off as her head turned toward me.</p><p>I felt her warm, sweet breath hit my face as she leaned in. I was hypnotized. My eyes closed and I leaned down and kissed her lips gently.</p><p>""What -------- kind -------- of -------- treasure?"" I whispered, feeling my breath quicken, cock stiffen. This was as taboo as it gets, so wrong, but ever since feeling funny at the Pitt's home, my moral compass seemed shattered. I had no ability to say no.</p><p>She returned the kiss like a woman. Her mouth opened and her small tongue slid inside my lips. She was panting slightly as she French kissed me. </p><p>""I'll give you a hint. It's smaller than a breadbox. It's warm. It's tight. And right now it's dripping wet."" She managed to moan those words into my mouth and ears, mixing each syllable with hot wet kisses up and down my neck.</p><p>My cock raged rock hard now, and as I contemplated this most tempting offer, the identity of the treasure was now as clear as the San Jose sky. Her tiny hand wrapped around my pole over my slacks.</p><p>""Honey! Honey! No!"" I moaned, but I knew I couldn't resist.</p><p>She stood, reached behind and unzipped her sundress, letting it fall to her feet. She had no bra, and her small mounds of flesh were firm and pure nipple. Her puffies were the size of small plums, erotic and light pink. She wore nothing but a light blue thong and her ankle bracelet. The fabric of her panties was dampened and darker blue from the wetness of her young slit.</p><p>She took my arm and helped me stand. ""You will feel fine in another few hours, Matt. The Viagra and speed we put in your wine will wear off, but we needed to do that to ensure you could -------- well -------- perform,"" she chuckled.</p><p>""Huh?"" I was in a fog, and my cock was daring to rip a hole in my pants. </p><p>Erin began to undress me, and when she got my boxers down to my ankles, she gasped at my cock. ""Shit, this is big! You're gonna make me awfully sore tomorrow!"" she snickered. </p><p>She got on her knees and was about to take my cock in her hungry preteen mouth when I noticed Melinda's urn on Stacy's nightstand. Guilt and worry shot through my brain, but my cock stayed rigid. I don't know how much boner medication and amphetamines they doped me with, but my pecker felt like the skin wanted to stretch off.</p><p>""Hang on, Sweetie,"" I said, stopping her.</p><p>I grabbed the urn and in my mind apologized to Melinda as I tucked it away in Stacy's closet. My new life had begun, as lewd and illicit as it appeared to be. A sense of nastiness crept in my brain. I walked over to the little whore and slapped her face with my cock.</p><p>""Suck me, bitch!"" I groaned as her mouth opened.</p><p>""Hmmmmmm,"" she purred on my fuckstick as she began sucking and slurping my tool. This girl gave head better than any woman I've ever had.</p><p>""Where'd you learn to do this?"" I moaned, grabbing her head and fucking her face, most of my eight inch cock in her sweet mouth.</p><p>She pulled back for a moment and caught her breath. ""When I was five. That's when kids can play in the Kiddie Key Klub. And once we turn eight, we start fucking.""</p><p>I shoved my cock back in for another tongue bath. ""So what's with the ankle bracelets?""</p><p>She smiled and began to give my balls some attention with her hot mouth and lips. ""We get those when we lose our virginity, but all the kids you saw tonight at least do oral, even the two-year-olds.""</p><p>Fuck! My mind was getting blown along with my twig and berries. She sucked me for another ten minutes, my balls hitting her chin as I went into her throat. She moaned as she devoured my meat, her small hands jacking and fisting my pole at the same time.</p><p>I smiled down at her, ""So you said you like to fuck?""</p><p>""Uh huh, want to explore my treasure now, Matt?""</p><p>She stood up and faced the mirror over Stacy's bureau. I wrapped my arms around her from behind, pulling her back against me. I kissed up and down her neck and ears, making her quiver and gasp. Slowly I reached down and began to slide her thong off. It fell to her feet. I looked at her bald mound in the mirror and could not believe how sexy she was for a young girl, so close to my own daughter's age.</p><p>She turned to face me and we kissed as I dragged her to the bed. I shoved Stacy's stuffed horses to the floor and lay down on my back, pulling Erin on top of me. I was about to toss the pink cowgirl hat to the floor when she grabbed it from my hands. She placed it on her head and arched her back, her small chest pushed up, long black hair flowing behind her. I have never seen anything as erotic as this girl right now. My little ten-year-old cowgirl was ready to ride, and before I knew what hit me, she had lifted her perfect ass a few inches, straddled my aching shaft, and began to ease down.</p><p>""OH FUCK!"" I moaned. ""You are insanely tight and wet!"" </p><p>""Hmmm, fuck me good, Matt!"" she groaned as her pussy bottomed out on my dick, This girl had eight inches of stiff cock embedded in her twat, and she showed no sign of discomfort.</p><p>I held her tiny hips in both hands as I watched her begin to ride. She went slowly at first, getting adjusted to the thick meat of her new saddle. She rode me with such sensuality, such an erotic and obscene sexing, gradually picking up speed. She placed her hands behind her for balance, flat on the mattress, keeping her back arched. I ran my hands up and down her sexy body, making sure to give her budding breasts some deserved attention. My cock looked amazing inside her bald kitty, the lips hugging it tightly, and her ample juices keeping the shaft glistening with a sex sheen.</p><p>She made little squeaks and grunts as she fucked me, picking up the pace. When she had reached a steady stride, her pussy muscles milking my pole hard, she began to lose balance, so she leaned forward and lay flat against my chest. I kissed her forehead as her pelvis kept rocking up and down. I reached down and felt her firm warm ass, letting my fingertips caress her tiny butthole.</p><p>She was panting now, loud and hard. I could tell my little cowpoke was going to cum, but I didn't want it to end. I flipped her over onto her back and took over the reins. I grabbed her ankles and placed them on my shoulders, folding the little imp in half.</p><p>She bit down on my neck as I began to fuck her hard and fast. My cock made nasty, wet, sloshing fuck sounds in her tight tunnel as my balls began to slap her ass.</p><p>""YESSS! Mr. Matt! YESSS! You're gonna make me cum so hard!"" she grunted like a whore in my ear.</p><p>Between the dick pills and the junk juice, I was on fire. I felt like I could fuck her forever, and that would be perfectly fine in my book. I slammed her harder and faster, feeling my blood rushing through my veins like never before.</p><p>""Here I cum! HERE! NOW! AHHHHHGGGGGHG!"" she screamed, grinding her baby cunny up into me with all the force she had.</p><p>I lost it. I began to empty myself deep inside this young girl, not caring at all if she were fertile. After all, I was brand new to the Kiddie Key Klub, so I hadn't exactly read the rules.</p><p>""HMMMMMMPH! Oh baby! Oh shit!"" I moaned as my balls drained out. ""Your body is so fucking hot,"" I panted, collapsing on top of her.</p><p>I slid out, but my cock remained rock hard. We lay side by side, catching our breath, occasionally kissing. When Erin had calmed down from her intense orgasm, she slid down and began sucking my cock clean, smacking her lips. She looked up at me at one point, my rock hard cock still under the influence of the little blue pills.</p><p>""When you get your energy back, I want my ass fucked,"" she smiled, letting her tongue slide up the full length of my shaft.</p><p>""You got it baby, and trust me, tonight I have more energy than I've ever had before.""</p><p>""Good, because you have me until noon tomorrow. That's when you can take me home and pick up Stacy.""</p><p>Stacy?! A panic set in. All the while I had been enjoying the fruits of absolute perversity, I had forgotten about my darling virginal nine-year-old daughter. A rush of fear, shame, guilt, and worry flooded my brain and my bloodstream. But at that same moment, Erin's mouth went all the way down on my shaft, and the thought of my darling daughter getting fucked hard pushed a fresh new gallon of cum into my balls...jizz that I intended to unload in Erin's tight asshole before sunrise.</p><p><i>To Be Continued</i></p>"
366,"Kiddie Key Klub, Part 2",Anonymous Harry,,"['MFg', 'cons', 'drug', 'anal', '1st']","The story of Matt and Stacy Madison's first night in their new town in San Jose. This time, the story is told from Stacy's perspective. She spares no details in her description of the debauchery she took part in as she became a new member of the Kiddie Key Klub.",2013-01-08T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>My daddy and I arrived in California after what seemed like -------- forever! We had been driving from New York for over a week inside a bumpy, noisy U-Haul truck. I lost my mommy back in January, so we decided when daddy got this great job offer that we'd start all over again. I missed my mom a lot, and all I had left was her ashes in this pretty gold urn. I don't think I could ever let go of it.</p><p>The neighbors in our town seemed awfully nice. When we showed up they took care of everything, even unpacking all our junk and putting it in the new house. I got a real nice bedroom in a corner overlooking a golf course, and my pink canopy bed was up in no time at all. I placed my cowgirl hat on the pillows and arranged all my stuffed horses just before I put on my favorite yellow sundress. We were invited to a party at my dad's new boss's house nearby. He seemed real nice. His daughter was named Erin, and she was ten years old, one more than me.</p><p>""How do I look, Daddy?"" I did a spin for him in the hallways upstairs. I swear I saw him rub tears from his eyes. He's so silly, and I know he worried about me growing up fast, but he didn't need to. I was a good girl and not about to change that!</p><p>We walked to the party, and it felt nice to cling to my daddy's arm. He's tall and big and strong, and so handsome. I felt so special when I was with him.</p><p>""I think we're here,"" he said when we arrived at a really big house with a lot of noises coming from inside.</p><p>Erin met us at the door and asked my father to put his keys inside a basket with a bunch of other people's key chains. That was kinda weird, but I guess it was for some sort of game we would play later on. Erin's real pretty with really, really black hair and blue eyes. For a moment, I thought my daddy even flirted with her when he put the keys in the basket. That made me a little mad!</p><p>I got to taste wine for the first time that night! It was a little bitter, but my new friend, Erin, kept sneaking some to me when we ran upstairs to play. I lost count of how much I drank, and all I knew was my tummy started feeling funny a little while later. Not a sick funny, but a silly, happy kind of funny. When we were upstairs some of the other kids were making out. Oh -------- my -------- God! I couldn't believe it. Right in front of me! Erin laughed at me when I looked all shocked, and she said something about getting used to it. Whatever!</p><p>It was getting late and she whispered in my ear that it was time to gets some keys, so I guess the game was gonna start soon. She grabbed my hand and dragged me downstairs, even breaking up all the makeout sessions that were going on in all the rooms to get everyone ready for the game.</p><p>All the kids got blindfolds and we were told to pick out a set of keys. Mr. Pitt, my dad's boss, took my hand and helped me feel around inside the basket, but it almost seemed like he just stuck some keys in my hand.</p><p>Erin was next and she got our house keys! Now that was kinda cool, like we had switched keys completely. I was feeling really silly by then, all warm and damp like I was sweating a little bit. Things were a little blurry and seemed to slow down. The next thing I knew, daddy was leaving with Erin for our house to hunt for treasure. I was alone with Mr. and Mrs. Pitt and they told me I was going to get a treasure tonight too. I was so excited wondering what it could be.</p><p>""Come with me, Honey,"" Mrs. Pitt said taking my hand. She led me upstairs to the master bedroom. </p><p>I was feeling a little sleepy. ""Is the treasure up here?"" I asked. I think my words came out funny.</p><p>She just laughed a little bit and lifted me onto the bed. I fell back, feeling heavy and unable to move much. Mrs. Pitt lay down next to me, put her arm around me and pulled me in close. She felt warm and soft, and when I closed my eyes I imagined my mommy holding me again. It felt so nice. She started to kiss me on the cheek, which I loved so much. But then she started to kiss my neck and ears, and her hand was moving around over my body. It felt nice, but kinda different.</p><p>""I think I had too much wine,"" I hiccupped.</p><p>""You're going to be just fine, Honey,"" she whispered.</p><p>Just then I felt kisses from the other side of me. Mr. Pitt was on my left and kissing my neck too, and before I could say anything at all, the two of them were kissing me all over. I just froze, not sure what to do! I don't think I could have moved anyway from the wine, but I'm also not sure I wanted to move! It felt real nice and it made me feel safe and loved even more. I must have said something because Mr. Pitt told Mrs. Pitt that he heard me moan. When he said that, I felt his hand on my leg. I closed my eyes and got a little scared. I knew it was wrong for him to touch the inside of my leg like that, but part of me wanted him to.</p><p>""Mr. Pitt, what are you -------- ?"" I stared to asked, but he put a finger to my lips.</p><p>""Shhhhh, you are such a pretty, sexy girl,"" he whispered.</p><p>No one ever called me sexy before, and when he said it, I felt a funny feeling between my legs. I got warm and damp down there, and the way his hand was sliding up my leg, I knew he would find out soon that I was getting that way. I was worried he'd think I had peed myself, and I was a little concerned I actually had! I wanted to protest, to tell him to stop, but I couldn't. Instead of pushing his hand away, I felt my legs open on their own. His fingers reached my panties and I started to shake my head no, when he kissed my lips.</p><p>That felt so wonderful! He kissed me with his mouth open, so I let mine open too. I knew what French kissing was, but I had never done it until then. Mr. Pitt's tongue felt so warm and good in my mouth that I didn't realize for a moment that he had slipped his fingers under my panties and he was rubbing my honey hole! He stopped kissing me and looked at his wife.</p><p>""She's dripping. That mild dose of Roofies and Crocin are working wonders!""</p><p>I didn't know what he meant, but he was back to kissing my mouth real hot like again. I felt cool air hit my honey hole and realized that Mrs. Pitt had slipped my panties off.</p><p>""Whaddya, whaddya doin'?"" I asked her, but she just smiled.</p><p>Mr. Pitt reached behind me and unzipped my sundress and slid it up over my head. I fell back wearing just my training bra, feeling a little funny for being almost naked with them. Mrs. Pitt removed my bra and the two of them got real big eyes seeing my body.</p><p>""She's stunning, an absolute beauty!"" Mrs. Pitt said out loud. That made me feel so nice, but what she did next was so strange at first.</p><p>She pushed my legs open and began to kiss and lick the insides of my legs, getting closer to my honey hole. I have heard that boys like to do that, but not girls! It seemed yucky to me, but I sure changed my mind when she reached my love area. I thought she had an electric tongue because it sent jolts through me when she licked me down there. My kitty was really wet now and when she licked me, it just got worse. I thought pee was flowing from me. Her tongue went deep inside me and it felt amazing. I must have made more noises because Mr. Pitt said something about moaning again.</p><p>He suddenly began kissing and sucking my nipples while Mrs. Pitt licked and sucked on my hole. I felt my hips moving all on their own, pushing up into her face. Mr. Pitt made my nipples get all pointy and sharp like when it was cold outside. I didn't know what was happening, but I loved every lick and nibble they gave me. My kitty was getting even gooier when Mrs. Pitt suddenly touched the little button at the top. I sometimes played with it at night because it felt nice to rub, and that usually helped me fall asleep, especially ever since my mommy died.</p><p>I began to make a lot of noises now, pushing my kitty up harder to get more of her mouth over it. She pulled my button into her lips and I started to lose control. I wasn't sure what would happen next, but my body felt like it was jerking forward toward something, but I didn't know what that something was. I was groaning out loud now, and the only seemed to excite them both. Mr. Pitt was sucking and rubbing my small breasts, and Mrs. Pitt was tugging gently on my nubbin. Suddenly, I was reaching that point my body was pushing me to. I began to jerk hard and shake. My butt came off the bed, and I felt a gush of pee rush through my honey hole hard.</p><p>""Ohhhh! What is happening? Ohhhhh, that feels sooooo gooooood!"" I screamed and bucked up and down like I've seen rodeo cowboys do on wild horses.</p><p>""She's cumming real hard!"" Mr. Pitt moaned.</p><p>All I heard Mrs. Pitt say was a muffled, ""Uh huh!"" because her mouth was still all over my kitty.</p><p>I was panting like I was in gym class. I could barely catch my breath, and I was so embarrassed I had peed.</p><p>""I'm sorry! I didn't mean to go pee pee!"" I whispered, my body making my hips continue to jerk some more.</p><p>""You didn't pee, Honey. You had an orgasm,"" Mr. Pitt smiled as he unbuttoned his shirt.</p><p>""A what?"" That was a funny word to me.</p><p>Mrs. Pitt kissed all the way up my belly to my nipples and sucked on them while her husband undressed. She felt as nice as Mr. Pitt did when she took them in her mouth and tenderly licked and sucked them. I was a little scared seeing him undress, because I knew what was coming. They were sexing me, and I just knew he was going to show me his penis.</p><p>I was right. The last thing he took off were his boxers, and his thingy stood up like it had a wire inside it. It was big and hairy, and while I was real scared, I was also real curious about it. He knelt next to my head.</p><p>""Has daddy ever showed you his cock, Stacy?""</p><p>""What? NO!"" I shook my head. That was a sick idea, although I did peek on him once last year when he showered. I had been a little curious about men.</p><p>He took my hand and placed it on his thingy. It was warm and hard, but the skin was nice and soft. I began to rub it slowly, fascinated by it now. He smiled at me. </p><p>""Go on, you can't hurt it. Trust me on that,"" he chuckled. He placed his hand around mine and began moving it up and down the full length. It was really hard and felt pretty cool. </p><p>All the while I played with his thingy, Mrs. Pitt kissed and licked my entire body. I don't know what things they put in my wine, but I knew I never felt so good before in my life.</p><p>""Kiss it, Honey,"" Mrs. Pitt whispered in my ear.</p><p>I was shocked. I knew girls kissed boy's thingies but I wasn't prepared for that just yet! I stared at it for a moment. Mr. Pitt reached down and pulled my head to his penis.</p><p>""Kiss my cock, Stacy,"" he said, his voice a little more serious this time. It was the second time he said that word, and for some strange reason, it made my kitty get wetter.</p><p>I gave his cock a kiss on the tip. He smiled again. ""Open your mouth.""</p><p>I closed my eyes and opened my mouth, resigning myself to giving my first blow job. I knew what that word meant already since girls talked about doing it at school, but I thought they were all liars.</p><p>His cock entered my mouth, stretching my jaw real wide. It had a salty wet taste, but somehow it was kinda nice. He began to move his hips and push more of his cock in my mouth. When he did, Mrs. Pitt was back down at my kitty licking my hole again. I was feeling so funny now, the kind of funny where I knew this was wrong but it felt super nice at the same time.</p><p>Something took hold of me, and I just grabbed his cock near the base and began to suck on it. I moved my head back and forth, sucking it as hard as I could. He began moaning, and I thought I had hurt him so I looked up. He was grinning down at me, caressing my face.</p><p>""That's it, Baby. You are going to make one fine little cocksucker!"" he smiled.</p><p>That sounded really nasty and really nice at the same time. I sucked him faster and faster because his moans got louder and louder, so I liked knowing I was making him happy. He started to make really strange noises and his hips pushed his cock in my mouth deeper. I was starting to gag because he hit the back of my throat, but I kept going. He gripped my face tight and told me not to stop because he was going to come. I didn't know for sure what that meant, but suddenly he seemed to snap. Something warm and wet shot out of the end of his thingy and into my throat.</p><p>I choked on the goo he shot inside my mouth. I needed to get some air, fast! He didn't let up for a few more minutes, and that stuff kept filling my mouth, so I had to swallow it or it would shoot out my nose! It had a salty, bleachy taste and smell. </p><p>He pulled out of me, and the tip of his cock shot some more of that white stuff on my face. I licked off what I could and swallowed it all. </p><p>""Oh fuck, she's a hot dick licker!"" he moaned, falling back on the bed. ""Did you loosen things up?"" he asked Mrs. Pitt.</p><p>""Yeah, I think I stretched her hymen just enough to make this relatively easy,"" she laughed, pulling some fingers from my kitty. Up until then, I just thought she had had her tongue inside me.</p><p>I didn't know what they were talking about, but I had a feeling he was going to do it to me. I knew I was too young for sex, but after all they did to me tonight, it seemed like I wasn't going to be able to stop them. Heck, I didn't want to stop them.</p><p>I looked down and saw Mr. Pitt's cock was still really hard, so without anyone asking me to do it, I leaned down and began sucking it again.</p><p>""Oh shit! Get a load of that!"" Mrs. Pitt said behind me. ""She's an eager beaver!""</p><p>He moaned and panted and smiled down at me. ""Just a few more minutes of that sweetie, and it's time to deflower you.""</p><p>I sucked and jerked his dick a while longer until it was harder than before. I didn't know that was even possible, but I guess I discovered the secret to making it really stiff. He pulled me off and lifted me in his arms. He placed me down on my back and pulled my legs apart. I wasn't sure what it was going to feel like, but I had heard it was going to hurt a lot, so I bit my lower lip.</p><p>He put the tip of his cock against my honey hole and pressed it in a little. His thingy was kinda fat, so it stretched me some. It was uncomfortable, but I nodded to him to continue. He shoved inside me hard, and I thought his cock had gone up into my guts.</p><p>""OUCH! OWIE!"" I screamed. ""It hurts! Stop!""</p><p>But he didn't. He pulled out, and then pushed back in again. Mrs. Pitt had gone to the bathroom for a moment and came back with a cold wet towel and placed it on my forehead, kissing my face while Mr. Pitt did it to me.</p><p>In and out he went, over and over and over. It hurt a lot the first few minutes, and he wouldn't listen to me when I pleaded with him to stop. I sobbed for a while as he continued to do it to me.</p><p>Mr. Pitt is big and muscular, and his cock was like a big baseball bat inside me. It hurt real bad for a bit longer, but then it started to feel better. I mean A LOT better. I guess I stopped crying and had started to make those other noises again.</p><p>""She's moaning again, Steven,"" Mrs. Pitt said as she watched him moving inside me.</p><p>""Do you like fucking?"" he asked me.</p><p>I nodded. It really did feel good.</p><p>""Tell me to fuck you, Stacy. Use that word.""</p><p>I didn't think I could say that word. It's real bad. I shook my head no.</p><p>""Go ahead, Honey. Tell Mr. Pitt to fuck your baby pussy!"" his wife said as she kissed my face.</p><p>""F -------- F -------- Fuck, me, Mr. Pitt.""</p><p>He smiled. ""Say it again, sharper, like you mean it!"" he groaned as his cock moved in and out of me faster.</p><p>""FUCK ME!"" I grunted. ""FUCK ME HARD, MR. PITT! FUCK ME WITH YOUR BIG COCK!"" I screamed.</p><p>I had no idea where those words or thoughts came from, but they poured from my lips. He picked up speed when I spit the words out, and what Mrs. Pitt did next was yet another surprise for the night. She straddled my face, her butt at my forehead and her adult pussy right over my lips. She began kissing her husband while he fucked me, and then she pushed her pussy down onto my face. I thought she was going to smother me!</p><p>My tongue had a mind of its own and it slipped out and up into her pussy. I thought it was going to be disgusting, but she had a nice gentle smell, and she was really soaking wet like I had been all night. I licked and sucked on her lips, and she returned the appreciation with more hip movement, grinding her pussy down onto me even more.</p><p>All the while I licked her, Mr. Pitt fucked me hard and deep. My pussy was gushing again, and I knew that pee pee orgasm thing was going to happen again. Judging from the way Mrs. Pitt's pussy poured all over my face, so was she! This went on for maybe ten more minutes, and I knew I was going to lose it fast.</p><p>I started pushing my pussy up to meet every thrust Mr. Pitt made inside me. Mrs. Pitt was mashing my face now, and Mr. Pitt moaned something about coming again. I could barely hear him with his wife's pussy smothering my head.</p><p>I think we all did it at the same time, which was cool. Mr. Pitt was slamming into me super hard, and I loved it. My pussy started to gush hard and I flopped up and down like a fish on the shore. That pee pee feeling was intense this time, and when I lost control, I felt Mr. Pitt's cock dumping that white stuff inside me. His wife was slapping her pussy on my face so I grabbed her button with my fingertips. She screeched out loud and shook hard.</p><p>It took a few minutes for us all to calm down and pull apart. I was soaking wet and the white stuff poured back out of my kitty. Mrs. Pitt stared to lick it from me which felt real nice. Mr. Pitt kissed me all over my face and mouth, and we even French kissed some more. I felt so special, like a real woman now. When Mrs. Pitt seemed satisfied she had gotten every last drop of the goo from my cunny, she told her husband to get me my treasure.</p><p>He went to a bureau drawer and came back with a smile and something shiny gold in his hand. He and his wife placed a small gold chain around my ankle, exactly like the one I saw Erin wearing last night. </p><p>""This special ankle bracelet means you are now officially a woman, and a full participating member of the Kiddie Key Klub. Congratulations, Honey!"" Mr. Pitt beamed.</p><p>He and his wife kissed me some more as I admired the new jewelry. I didn't quite understand all they said about some club, but I knew I couldn't wait to show my daddy the new ankle bracelet!</p><p>But before that was going to happen, Mr. and Mrs. Pitt sexed me for a few more hours. Mr. Pitt fucked my asshole too. I didn't think was even possible, and it seemed gross, but once I got used to the pain, I started to like it.</p><p>My daddy was right, I was going to enjoy living in our new town!</p>"
367,"Kiddie Key Klub, Part 3",Anonymous Harry,,"['MM', 'F', 'g', '1st', 'cuckold', 'creampie', 'cons', 'inc', 'rom']","It didn't take long for Matt and Stacy Madison to get hooked on the depravity of the Kiddie Key Klub. But as the father and daughter duo unlocked their inner perversions, they also found a new love for each other to replace the void in their lives following the death of Matt's wife. Tonight the Klub's monthly party was meeting, and Matt had a special assignment in the works, a 'rigged' adventure to deflower one of the Klub's sweetest virgins.",2013-01-09T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""YES, DADDY! YES, DADDY! YESSSSSSS! FUCK ME! FUCK ME!"" my darling nine-year-old princess screamed as I reamed her on my bed.</p><p>I was doggy-dicking my angel, a firm grip on her tiny hips as I slammed in faster and faster. Stacy's knuckles were white as she gripped the sheets tight, pushing her bald muffin back into me for all the cock I could deliver. I glanced at the alarm clock and realized I had been inside her tight tunnel for close to forty-five minutes. Sweat poured from my brow as I neared my own cum, but I had to wait for her. Ladies first, after all. Besides, when she came, she exploded. I was not about to miss that.</p><p>""I'm edging, Sweetie, ummmph! Oh shit, Daddy's gonna nut off soon!"" I grunted as I delivered ever more powerful thrusts.</p><p>Looking down at the shiny wet fuckjuices on my pole made it worse. That and the fact that her bald pussy lips were sucking my eight inch rocket were the most erotic sights in the world, and destined to push me over our homemade waterfall.</p><p>She stopped screaming for a few seconds, her little ass still bucking back into me and leaving no other noise in the room but the sloppy wet sounds of sex. Whenever she paused her vocal ""feedback"" like that I knew she was almost there. Like a water boiler building up pressure, my little blonde-haired, blue-eyed steam engine was about to burst.</p><p>""OH SHIT! I'M CUMMING, DADDY! OH FUCK! YESSSSS!"" she exploded, ramming her little cunt into me with brutal force.</p><p>I lost it, like I always did. ""ME TOO, BABY! Aaaaaaaggggghhhhhhhhhh!"" I unloaded my daddy cum deep inside my honey's immature love tunnel. My balls literally ached as they spewed forth a frothy foam of millions of sperm cells.</p><p>We continued to rock into each other, slowing down our intertwining, my cum pouring back out of her mound and onto the sheets below. Soft, sweet mews poured forth from her throat, the sounds of pure satisfaction. We both panted for several more minutes before I slid out, semi-hard. I fell forward onto her back gently, kissing the back of her sweaty neck and shoulders.</p><p>""Mmmmmmm, Daddy. That was wonderful,"" she purred.</p><p>We fell together to the sheets and turned toward each other. I brushed her damp hair from her face and looked into her big eyes. ""I love you so much, my angel.""</p><p>""I love you too, Papa,"" she whispered before insisting on a French kiss to seal our lovemaking.</p><p>Three months ago our lives changed when we moved to the Honey Oaks subdivision of San Jose. The night we arrived we were duped - or I should say, doped - into participating in a neighborhood sex game known as the Kiddie Key Klub. Once a month the children in our locale randomly picked a set of keys from a basket at a party my boss threw. Whichever adult owned the keys the child selected got to enjoy twelve hours of depraved sex with him or her. The only thing was, the night we were introduced to the Klub, we were set up. I got to fuck the hell out of my boss's ten-year-old daughter, Erin. In exchange, Steven and Paula Pitt seduced and deflowered Stacy.</p><p>I'll never forget the morning I went to pick up my darling at the Pitt's home. I returned Erin Pitt after filling all her holes with gobs of cum, knowing deep in my heart that Stacy had been sexed too. She could barely walk when she came downstairs, and around her right ankle was the symbol of a deflowered Key Klub Kiddie, a gold bracelet. She had a look of horror on her face, and all I could imagine was that she had been brutally raped. She limped up to me, biting her lower lip, disheveled with circles under her eyes.</p><p>""Are you okay, Stacy?"" I asked in a shamed whisper.</p><p>She looked deep in my eyes as if searching for the soul I once had. Then, with the slyness of a fox, she began to grin. At that moment I saw the spark of something in her eyes that was not present the night before. A man has a certain instinct about girls. He can usually tell by sight the innocent ones from the non-virgins. That spark I saw was the flash of innocence lost. She was teasing me, pretending to be abused and torn, and when she grinned she cast off a womanly sexiness about her. She tippy-toed up to kiss me, whispering in my ear.</p><p>""I'm fine, Daddy. I have a lot to tell you about.""</p><p>""And I have a few things to tell you, Honey.""</p><p>We talked about it for the next couple of days, but we kept coming back to the same conclusion. We both enjoyed the sex and could not wait for more. On the second night as we sat snuggled up in front of our fireplace chatting about the turn in our lives, our lips met. I guess we came to another mutual understanding - if we were content with adult-child sex, what was to stop us from enjoying each other?</p><p>We practically tore off our clothes and made insane, crazy love in front of the fireplace. From that moment until now we were like newlyweds, literally sucking and fucking each other silly many times a day. I don't think there's a corner of our new home where we've not gone at it like cocaine-laden bunny rabbits.</p><p>This morning as we lay cradled in each other's arms, exhausted from our doggy-style shagging adventure, Stacy purred something in my ear I never expected.</p><p>""I am your daughter, your lover, your wife, and no matter who we do sex with in the Klub, nothing can change that.""</p><p>I had lost my wife nine months back, and when Stacy said this, it startled me. But as I processed her words, she made so much sense. She had become my de facto wife and lover as evidenced by the way she carried herself in our home, especially our bed.</p><p>""Nothing will ever change that, lover. I am your daddy and husband, too. And we need to preserve our energy my darling sex-maniac, because the Klub meets tonight.""</p><p>She smiled. ""Is it true Mr. Pitt is going to set you up with Mindy?""</p><p>I bit my lip with a knowing grin. Mindy was actually Min-ji Kim, an eight-year-old Korean morsel of delight that had been a part of the Klub for three years, but her activities had been limited to oral sex only. Children had to be eight before they could fuck. Klub rules. Apparently Mindy was an accomplished cock-gobbler who was all-too-eager to become a ""Bracelet Girl"" as they called themselves. Steven Pitt promised me he'd let me pop her Asian cherry, the least he could do for taking my daughter's innocence without my permission.</p><p>""Where'd you hear that?"" I asked.</p><p>""Oh, girls talk, you know! Mindy texted me last night and said her parents told her you would be the one.""</p><p>""She did, huh?""</p><p>""Yeah, and she said she's been soaking wet ever since she found out. Apparently she's heard all about this amazing daddy cock you've got,"" she snickered, caressing my shaft.</p><p>""Maybe you had better leave Mr. One-Eyed Snake alone, or I won't have the energy I need to live up to my legend tonight,"" I laughed.</p><p>She giggled as she slipped from the bed to shower. After all, Stacy would be picking out a new set of keys tonight so she had to be in her best form as well. I lay there thinking about Mindy. She was as tiny as they come, at just over four feet. At the last party I picked her up to reach a glass from a kitchen cabinet, and I'm convinced I've held bowling balls heavier than her. Her situation was very different from all the other kids. Her parents never put keys in the basket, apparently having no interest in fucking other children. Word was that Mindy's old man was a cuckold who got off watching his impish daughter suck cock. Steve told me to be prepared for an audience.</p><p></p><center>********</center><p>""Okay, Mindy. This is your special night, so you get to pick keys first, Honey!"" Paula Pitt said, holding Mindy's shoulders.</p><p>I watched as the adorable brown-haired girl approached the basket with a big grin. Her eyes were shielded by a black silk scarf so she couldn't see the keys, but Steve had told me he instructed her to feel around for the Statue of Liberty medallion on my chain. Her hand moved around for a moment or two, and then it stopped. A huge smile broke out across her face. Slowly, she lifted her hand to reveal Lady Liberty in her grasp. My cock twitched as I contemplated sexing this vixen sometime within the next half hour, give or take.</p><p>Several other blindfolded boys and girls stepped forward and picked keys, none of them really knowing who would be taking them home that night. The randomness added such an element of excitement to the Kiddie Key Klub game. It was Stacy's turn. She reached in and pulled out a set, her hands trembling slightly. She told me she loved and hated this part because the uncertainty drove her crazy. Truthfully, she had no reason to worry. There were no creepers in the pack. All we adults were in our early forties, clean, professional, and horny as hell!</p><p>Next came the big reveal. Paula removed the blindfolds and the children went about the room looking for the key owners. Mindy was no master at discretion, however. She walked right up to me hopping up and down.</p><p>""I have your keys, Mr. Madison!""</p><p>I chuckled. ""Indeed you do, shall we go, Darling?""</p><p>""Yes, and my parents want to come with us and watch, is that okay?""</p><p>I nodded my reluctant approval. I was a little concerned with being watched, something I've never experienced before, so just before the key selection began I downed a couple Viagra. That was probably a mistake since I could feel the effects surging in my loins as I took her precious hand in mine.</p><p>As we were headed toward the door, I spied Stacy talking to Jim Jenkins, a forty-two-year-old, good-looking blonde guy from our Operations Department. I gave her a wink, blew her a kiss, and led the Kim family to our home.</p><p>When we entered my master bedroom, I could hear her father practically panting. I gave him a curious glance, seeing him near-breathless with excitement. He was a small man, thin and frail, and when I looked at him, he averted his eyes.</p><p>""I so sorry, Sir. I just excitement,"" he gasped, holding his wife's hand.</p><p>The Kims had come to the United States when Min-ji was a baby, so their English was not perfect. I hadn't paid much attention to Mrs. Kim until that moment, but as I studied her husband, I took the opportunity to check her out. She was pretty hot for a forty-something Korean woman. She was petite like Mindy, very demure, sensual. My cock was rapidly growing to serious boner stage as I contemplated wrapping her into the night's festivities.</p><p>The parents sat in a pair of side chairs I had arranged for the special event before Stacy and I even left the house. The old man unzipped his pants and fished out a pathetically-tiny cock and started jacking it before I had even kissed Mindy. I didn't want to be rude, but I had to let out a slight snicker seeing Mr. Kim's ""erection"" at about two and a half inches, HARD.</p><p>""You look lovely tonight,"" I whispered to Mindy.</p><p>She smiled and looked down shyly, whispering a soft, ""Thank you, Sir.""</p><p>I was so much taller than her that I had to get on my knees to face her. I placed a hand on her arm and caressed her soft skin. She was warm and fragile, and I could smell a gentle scent of perfume. Mindy had a slight trace of lipstick on her lips, and when I leaned in to kiss her she smiled with two bright white rows of teeth. But still she seemed a little nervous.</p><p>Our lips touched and she quivered. I kissed again and her mouth opened. She let out a sigh when our tongues connected, and as the seconds passed by during our passionate kiss, she lost any sense of tension and sank forward into my arms. I cupped her tiny ass in one hand and held her tight as we made out. This girl didn't warm up, she heated up.</p><p>""Hmmmm, oh yes, Mr. Madison. You kiss so nice,"" she squeaked to me.</p><p>""And you kiss like a woman, Honey,"" I smiled.</p><p>I picked her up in my arms and realized my erection was raging hard in my pants, tenting them nastily. The Kims gasped seeing the bulge, and they began to comment to each other in Korean.</p><p>I lay my new lover down on the comforter, and then I stood at the side of the bed and began to undress while she watched me. First my shirt, then shoes, socks, pants. I stood in my boxers as my eight-inch cock screamed for more room, a half-dollar-sized damp spot on the front where my precum had been oozing.</p><p>""Sit up and let me undress you, Mindy.""</p><p>She sat facing me so I could pull her sundress over her head. Her nipples were small brown nubs, walnut sized and puffy. She wore a black lace thong which I promptly began to ease down, slowly revealing a bare pink clam.</p><p>I tossed the thong to her father. ""Wrap these around your baby cock while you play with yourself.""</p><p>Mindy giggled and mumbled to her father in Korean. He nodded and promptly buried his pecker in the damp fabric of his daughter's panties. I smiled down to her.</p><p>""You are super sexy. I hear you like to suck cock.""</p><p>""Uh huh!"" she nodded, reaching for the waistband of my boxers.</p><p>I let her pull them down, and when my raging, turgid prick popped out she scampered back a bit on the bed. She was frightened by my size. Her parents clutched each other's hands and rambled words of excitement.</p><p>""Come on, Mindy. Show me what you can do with this,"" I said, shaking my pecker at her.</p><p>She crawled back over on hands and knees and studied my shaft as if it were the first cock she'd ever seen. She ran her hands along the sides, and it was at that point I realized how big I was compared to her. My cock was longer than her forearm. She sat on the edge of the bed, right at cock height. Ever so slowly she inched her face forward, mouth opening gradually, eyes closing simultaneously.</p><p>""Hmmmmmmph,"" she moaned as her mouth sank down on me.</p><p>""Ohhhh, fuck!"" I groaned, grabbing a handful of her long, brown hair.</p><p>Her mouth stretched right around my fat fucktool. And then, the slathering began. All the stories I had heard about this cocksucking fortune cookie were true. That little girl started working my pole like she was trying to suck my nuts through my urethra. She slurped and sucked, moaned and groaned, and her head bobbed faster and faster. She grabbed the base of my cock in one hand, while with the other she diddled her cunny until her knuckles were drenched.</p><p>I glanced over at her parents and saw mom had stripped down to her underwear, looking sexier than ever. Dad has his eyes closed, jacking his puny pecker with Mindy's thong. Man, this was fucked up.</p><p>She was a blow job machine, and with the Viagra overdose, I knew I was going to exceed the drug company's four-hour erection warning. Good! I planned to fuck this one inside out.</p><p>I grabbed her hair even tighter and started fucking her mouth to help her out. She choked a bit, her face turning red, but she never let up. I wanted to test her limits, so I pushed in deeper and faster until I could see the tip of my cock move in her throat, creating a small contour on her neck. This was insane. Eventually, my balls slapped her chin when I bottomed out. Her moans were loud and nonstop, and the way she played with my nutsack told me she was enjoying the throat rape.</p><p>""You make Min-ji suck so good, Mr. Madison,"" her mother moaned. I looked over and saw she was nude, finger fucking her juicy mommy cunt.</p><p>""Does she like to swallow cum as much as I have heard?""</p><p>""Yes! Yes, Min-ji love cum. Fill her mouth!"" her father moaned.</p><p>I was getting close. I was fucking her mouth rough, hard, and fast, and I was shocked at how much she could take this. My balls began to tighten as my cum got ready for release.</p><p>""Get ready, Mindy. This shit's gonna blast soon!""</p><p>""Hmmmmm! Mmmmmm. Mmmmmmm!"" she hummed on my prick as I pummeled her.</p><p>""Fuck, here we go!"" I grunted.</p><p>My testicles blew apart, sending gobs of hot white jizz down the lil' sweetie's throat. She cupped my nuts and massaged them, milking every drop she could as she rapidly swallowed all I could produce. I eased my dick out as it continued to pump, and when I withdrew from her mouth, a few last ropes of cum sprayed her face. Mindy gasped for air for a few seconds, panting hard. Then she wiped the loose cum from her face, and with a twinkle in her eye, she licked her fingers clean.</p><p>I caressed her angelic face, finding it fascinating such a sweet-looking thing could suck a mean cock. My Johnson was not going to soften anytime soon, so I figured it was time to consummate things. I motioned for mom and dad to come over. </p><p>""It's time I took this babygirl's cherry.""</p><p>They nodded as they got on either side of her when I placed her on her back, her head propped up by a big fluffy pillow. She was nervous, but I could also sense her arousal. I leaned down and kissed her tenderly, working my way down to her tummy, then to the delicious little slit between her skinny legs. Hers was a gentle smell, an excited pussy scent mixed with a light trace of pee. She moved her hips as I licked her, and she juiced up nicely. Her baby clit was poking its head from underneath its protective hood, engorged and sensitive.</p><p>""Very nice,"" I smiled to her as I positioned myself on my knees.</p><p>Mindy slid her feet back in a semi-seated position. Her parents placed a hand on each of her knees, and with their other hands they held hers. I pressed the head of my swollen cock against her bare muffin and rubbed it up and down, mixing my precum with her nectar.</p><p>""I'll enter you on the count of three. One -------- two --------!"" I rammed it in on two, forcing a scream from her lungs that her grandparents probably heard in Korea.</p><p>I lied about the three count because I didn't want her to try to jump away at the last second. I let my cock sink in halfway before I moved again. She was crazy tight and hot. She bucked up and down under me as the pain ripped through her tiny body. Tears poured from her face, now red and swollen.</p><p>Her parents tried calming her in Korean, but for the time being she would have none of it. I began to rock in and out of her slowly, but that was difficult due to the sheer narrowness of her vagina. I knew she was going to need a little time to loosen up. I leaned down and kissed her face as she sobbed, telling her how wonderful she felt and assuring her it would feel good soon. All the while I kissed and nibbled her face and neck, I worked more and more cock inside.</p><p>""Your cock too big! You hurt Min-ji!"" her father scowled at me. </p><p>I glared at him, noticing that despite appearing to be upset, he was still jacking his won ton. </p><p>""Shut the fuck up,"" I whispered, still rocking inside my new lover.</p><p>I grabbed Mindy's hips with one hand as I kissed her mouth, and with my other I caressed her face and wiped away her tears. This time, she opened her lips and allowed me to French kiss her. She didn't respond with passion, but at least the invitation to kiss was welcomed.</p><p>In and out I went for another twenty minutes before she slowly stopped sobbing. I glanced down and my cock was no longer blood red wet. I whispered in her ear low enough so that just she could hear.</p><p>""How are you doing, Honey? I am really enjoying you tonight.""</p><p>She nodded and whispered back in my ear. ""It's getting better, Mr. Madison.""</p><p>The red light had turned to yellow. I began to pick up speed, driving into my darling a little more with each thrust. Her pussy had opened up a bit more, easing the pathway for my fucktool. Her sobs had stopped, and in their place was an occasional moan or gasp. I looked at her parents and nodded. They still held her hands, but they released their grip on her knees. I fucked her a bit faster still, finding her pussy was beginning to slicken. My cock was more than halfway inside and when I peeked down south again, I saw my tool was coated in clear fuck fluids.</p><p>Green light. Her kisses became hot and wet, her tongue all up and inside my mouth. I started to pound her now, and she returned the thrusts with tiny hip movements and more moans. </p><p>""Oh damn, Mindy. Your pussy is so fucking hot!"" I moaned as I fucked her raw.</p><p>""Hmmmm, Mr. Madison. It feels soooo goooood now!""</p><p>""Fuck me back, Baby. Push that little girl cunt up into me. That's how a woman fucks,"" I moaned as I drilled her.</p><p>""Like this?"" she asked, hunching her groin awkwardly up into me.</p><p>""Push up when I push down so that our bodies meet in the middle,"" I coached her.</p><p>""Hmmmph! Ummmmph!"" she grunted as she slammed up into me, meeting my thrusts.</p><p>""That's perfect. Damn, you are learning fast,"" I winked.</p><p>Truth was, she was. That little girl was humping me back rather nicely. We fucked like this for another ten or fifteen minutes, just enjoying each other's bodies. Then, with no prompting at all, she placed her feet up on my hips. With every slam-in-the-center thrust, my groin smashed into hers, mashing her baby clit like a sledgehammer. She was bucking now, thrashing under me as her body took control.</p><p>""Ohhhh! Mr. Madison, I'm going to cum!"" she panted, nearly in a scream.</p><p>""Me too!"" I fired back as my balls began slapping her firm ass.</p><p>I bit down on her neck gently, being cautious not to leave a hickey. That would be tough for her parents to explain to her third grade teacher. I pummeled in and out as I felt her excitement rise to a peak. She gasped for air, grunted, hunched, bucked and then exploded.</p><p>""I'M CUMMING! I'M CUMMING! OH MOMMY AND DADDY! OH MR. MADISON!""</p><p>Her pussy gushed girl cream all around my pole, and that was all it took to drive me off the cliff.</p><p>""FUUUUUUCK!"" I groaned as I unloaded inside her.</p><p>My nuts ached with the dull, throbbing pain of release. I have no idea how much I seeded her with, but when I eventually pulled out, the slop of cum and juice flowed back out. Her pussy gaped a bit from the thickness of my shaft, which remained rock hard from the dick meds I had taken.</p><p>I fell back next to her, panting. She snuggled up into me, and for the next ten minutes we simply kissed and caressed each other tenderly. While we were making out, Mrs. Kim knelt on the side of the bed and gave me head, gently licking and sucking my cock clean. But topping things off was Mr. Kim. He buried his face in Mindy's hairless honey pot and licked every drop of my cum from her love nest.</p><p>""You were sensational, Mindy,"" I smiled to her, ""and I have something for you.""</p><p>I went to my bureau and retrieved a gold ankle bracelet that Steven Pitt had given me for the occasion. Her parents beamed with pride as I placed it around her right ankle. Mindy gushed with excitement, threw her arms around my neck and kissed me rapidly at least a dozen times.</p><p>""Thank you, Mr. Madison! Thank you for the bracelet, and thank you for fucking me so nice!""</p><p>""Hmmmmm. You're welcome, Darling. But we're not done yet.""</p><p>I fucked mother and daughter for the next three hours before my cock finally started to subside. I elected not to take Mindy's asshole...not yet at least. I had worn out her pussy on her first night with sex, so I thought it best to give her a rest. But mom's asshole, well that was another thing altogether.</p><p><i>To Be Continued</i></p>"
368,"Kiddie Key Klub, Part 4",Anonymous Harry,,"['Mmg', 'cons', 'oral', 'anal']","Nine-year-old Stacy Madison and her dad Matt attend their third Kiddie Key Klub party, and while Matt's mate was predetermined, Stacy's is totally random. She nervously selects a set of keys, and is pleasantly surprised when the owner happens to be a man with a reputation for pleasing tender young pussy. Stacy's stud for the night has a major surprise in store for her, but before he reveals it, he makes her promise never to tell a soul...except for her daddy, of course!",2013-01-10T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Oh my gosh, I was all tingly inside as I reached my hand into the Kiddie Key Klub basket. My blindfold was super tight, so I had no idea whose keys I was going to select. This was my third go around with the sex Klub, well second really since the first one was a set up. Mr. Pitt, my dad's boss who took my cherry, was real good in bed. I mean, what girl can forget her first time? My last Klub sex was with Mr. Santelli, and he was nice enough, but he sexed me for only an hour. But nobody - and I mean NOBODY - came close to my daddy. He could fuck me for hours at a time, several times a day, and make me cum like a fire hydrant.</p><p>Mrs. Pitt removed the scarf from my eyes after all the kids had selected keys. It was now time for us to find our key owner so that we knew who was taking us home for the night. I watched Mindy Kim run right up to my daddy with his keys. She was real cute about it, even though she was supposed to pretend that it was random. Oh well, my daddy would be busting her cherry tonight, and I knew she was looking forward to it. That was part of the plan.</p><p>I couldn't tell whose keys I had since there was nothing on the chain but keys. I watched as the pairings took shape, narrowing down my potential adult mates. There were three of them looking around for children to approach, and one of them was Mrs. Edmundson. I really hoped it was not her! The other Bracelet Girls told me she has a hairy, smelly pussy. Besides, I was in the mood for some cock. I was relieved when I saw Erin Pitt take Mrs. Edmundson's hand and head to the door. Erin rolled her eyes at me as they passed by, so I just giggled.</p><p>I looked across the room and saw Mr. Jenkins smiling at me. I held the keys up and crooked my head sideways, raising my eyes. He nodded. I hit the jackpot! He was super hot and sexy, and the other girls nicknamed him Burger King. Not because he devoured fast food, but it was the whole, ""have it your way"" thing. He liked to please and he customized the sex depending on what the girl wanted. He was so unselfish. If a girl wanted it soft and sensual, he would do that. If she wanted it rough, he'd slap her around, yank her hair, and fuck the shit out of her.</p><p>I walked up with a smile, my body already sending a stream of fuck-me-now juices down to my kitty.</p><p>""Hiya, Mr. Jenkins. Would these be your keys?"" I asked, trying to appear a little innocent.</p><p>""Yes they are, Stacy. I am the luckiest man in the room tonight. I've been hoping you'd pick my keys since the day you and your dad showed up in the U-Haul truck.""</p><p>He was a major stud. He was as tall as my daddy, like six feet, two inches, and lean and muscular. He was one of the few blonde-haired adults in the Klub, and he looked like he could be on a surfer magazine cover.</p><p>""Ready to take me home, Mr. Jenkins?"" I grinned, biting my lower lip and hoping I didn't come across too eager, but my baby slit was aching for what he had hiding in his pants.</p><p>""You have no idea how ready, Sweetie, and please call me Jim.""</p><p>""Okay, Jim!"" I took his hand and gave my daddy a smile as I watched him leave with the Kims, Mindy and both her parents.</p><p>""I have a huge surprise for you tonight, Stacy, another reason why I am so happy you picked my keys.""</p><p>""What is it?!"" I was getting even more excited now.</p><p>""Just wait and see,"" he laughed as he led me to his vehicle, a nice convertible sports car.</p><p>My blonde hair blew in the breeze as we drove to his home. He lived on the other side of our subdivision in a big house at the top of a hill that overlooked the Pacific Ocean. I could smell the salty sea air when he shut off the engine in the driveway. He leaned over and kissed me before we got out. His mouth was hot, wet, sweet and sexy. I kissed him back, our tongues playing like old friends, flooding my pussy with more juice.</p><p>""You kiss nice,"" he whispered, his breath already getting rapid.</p><p>I sighed, feeling my chest begin to heave. He took my hand and led me to the front door. I was almost trembling with anticipation about the hot sex and the surprise he promised. He led me up the stairs to the master bedroom. He stopped before opening the door.</p><p>""Stacy, what happens here tonight must always remain a secret,"" he cautioned.</p><p>""I know, Jim. It's Klub Rule Number One.""</p><p>He shook his head. ""I mean until the day you die, no one except for daddy. Trust me, Stacy. You will be tempted to tell all your friends, but you cannot, ever -------- promise?""</p><p>He had me a little scared now. What could be the big secret?</p><p>""Yes, Jim. I promise, pinky swear too if you want.""</p><p>He knocked on the door and whispered, ""I'm back, and I did get picked by Stacy, the girl I said I hoped to bring home.""</p><p>He slowly turned the knob, pushed the door open, and ushered me inside. I heard the door shut behind me, Jim holding my shoulders. It was a little dark in the room, so my eyes needed to adjust for a moment. But when they did, I froze in shock. My mouth opened wide, blood drained from my body, and the next thing I knew, I was screaming my head off.</p><p>""AAAAAIIIIIIIIEEEEEEE! Oh my God! Oh my God! Is that....?""</p><p>Jim chuckled. ""Yes, Stacy. I'd like to introduce you to Bo Jenkins, my nephew.""</p><p>Bo Jenkins was only the cutest lead singer ever! He was with the Kewl Boyz, the hottest boy band in the world right now. I knew they were on tour and playing in San Francisco this weekend, but I had no idea he was related to Jim Jenkins.</p><p>""I'm gonna faint! I'm gonna pass out!"" I gushed, fanning air to my chest with both hands.</p><p>He walked up to me with a smile and helped steady me. He was fourteen years old, cute as hell, tall, skinny, blonde, blue-eyed, and so fucking yummy in person. </p><p>""Hi, Stacy,"" he said, leaning down to kiss my face. That alone almost made me cum. </p><p>""Hi, Bo! Is this really happening?"" I asked, panting.</p><p>""Uh huh. Is it true you like to fuck?"" he asked, pulling me in close for a very wet French kiss.</p><p>I looked at Jim as I realized what was happening. ""You mean, you both are gonna....?""</p><p>He laughed and nodded. ""That is, if you really want to. I mean, I could take you home if you're not interested...""</p><p>""YES! YES! I WANT TO FUCK! I LOVE TO FUCK!"" I almost had tears in my eyes as I began to remove my sundress. Well, more like almost tore it off.</p><p>My pussy was nearly dripping now. Within seconds I was down to just a lacy pink thong and my ankle bracelet. I stood almost breathless as I waited.</p><p>Bo and Jim had begun undressing when I did, but I finished first. Bo wasn't as hunky as Jim, but he had a nice, smooth body. I stood and began kissing his chest, running my hands over him. It was a preteen girl's dream come true. Jim got behind me and pressed his hard cock against my ass. I reached behind me to feel it, and discovered a big, thick slab. I didn't want to take my eyes off Bo; however, and he had not yet slid his boxers off, but he was definitely hard. </p><p>I slid to my knees and looked up at Bo as I began to peel his shorts off. His hard cock popped up when the waistband slipped past it. He wasn't big, maybe five or six inches, but he was nice and hairless, cock and balls. All I could think about as my eyes closed and my mouth opened was the fact that I was about to give Bo Jenkins a blow job.</p><p>He let out a moan and held my head when his cock went in my mouth. I savored the flavor for moment, a lot lighter tasting than the few men's cocks I've sucked over the past three months. I sucked and slurped and fisted his dick for a long time, not wanting to let go of it. </p><p>""Hmmmmmmph! Hmmmmmph"" I moaned as I enjoyed his prick.</p><p>""She sure knows how to suck cock, Uncle Jim!"" </p><p>""Yes she does, Bo. Maybe she'd like to work two at a time,"" he moaned as he came around and stood in front of his nephew.</p><p>Two at a time? Was that even possible? I pulled away from Bo's cock for a second and looked at Jim's. He was huge, bigger than my daddy's eight inches. </p><p>""Wow! That's an enormous penis, Jim!"" I stared with wide eyes. ""But, how do I --------?""</p><p>He chuckled. ""Take turns, Honey. Try mine for a bit while you stroke Bo's, and then reverse.""</p><p>I felt so silly. I thought they wanted to get them both in my mouth at the same time! Jim's cock was dripping that salty stuff when my tongue hit it. I had to stretch my mouth open wide to suck him, but he helped ease it in me gently. He was so fucking hard and hot. I began to moan and bob on his cock while I jacked Bo's prick. It took a few strokes this way and that to get it right, but I managed.</p><p>Back and forth I went, sucking and jacking, slurping and fisting. All the while the two of them moaned and caressed my face. I felt like the luckiest girl in the world.</p><p>I don't know how long I had been sucking, but Bo suddenly began mumbling something about needing to fuck. My pussy gushed when he said that. Jim pried me away from his cock and lifted me to my feet. He and Bo started kissing and nibbling me all over my body. I tingled and trembled with the sensations, feeling my chest heave in arousal.</p><p>Jim knelt and slid my thong off. ""She's fucking drenched, Bo! This pussy is in desperate need of cock.""</p><p>He was right. They led me to the huge bed in the center of the room and lay me down on my back. Bo knelt in front of me and pushed my knees apart, sliding between my legs. As he got ready to enter me, Jim snuggled up along my side and began kissing me all over. When he sucked my nipples, I thought I was going to cum.</p><p>Bo looked at me with a sexy grin. ""Would you like me to fuck you, Stacy?""</p><p>I was panting hard. ""Yes! YESSSS!"" was all I could say.</p><p>""Yes, what?"" he asked, taunting me.</p><p>I lifted myself up on my elbows, my breathing almost uncontrollably fast. ""FUCK ME, BO! FUCK ME WITH YOUR HOT COCK!"" I begged him.</p><p>He eased his dick inside me, pushing me into heaven. </p><p>""Fuck, she's hot and wet, Uncle Jim!""</p><p>While Bo banged me, Jim made love to me with his mouth. The girls were right about him. He seemed to know what a girl needed, and he delivered. His lips and tongue managed to hit all the places my young body needed. Quiver after quiver surged through me from the attention they both gave me.</p><p>""Ummmmph, yessss, hmmmmmph,"" I moaned as I began to undulate my tiny hips up into Bo. He felt fucking wonderful inside me.</p><p>Bo Jenkins sexed me slow and dirty for another ten or fifteen minutes, when I felt I was nearing an orgasm. I placed my feet up on his hips and began to thrash under him. </p><p>""I'm close, Bo! Keep fucking me, Baby!""</p><p>He began to fuck me faster, and I could feel my baby clit sticking up. I was losing it fast.</p><p>""Oh shit! Oh damn! Here I cum!"" I screeched as he pounded me.</p><p>""So am I, Stacy!"" he grunted as he slammed me harder still.</p><p>We exploded together, and although his cock is small, I could feel him pump his rock star cum inside me. I rolled through my orgasm for what seemed like an eternity. I leaned up as he continued to rock inside me, grabbing his hair and yanking him down for a soul kiss. Tongue in mouth, cock in pussy, could it get any better than this? Apparently yes.</p><p>When Bo finished emptying out his seed, he rolled off. Jim snickered a playful, ""Next!"" as he commanded the center of the bed, lying on his back. </p><p>""I hear you like horses, Stacy. Let's see how good you ride,"" he smiled, gripping his horse dick at the base.</p><p>My legs were numb and rubbery, and the only man I had ever ridden was my daddy, but as horny as I was right now, I'd ride a real horse if Jim and Bo brought one in the room! I gave him a big smile as I straddled his raging hard prick, my bald pussy dripping Bo's cum all over his crotch. I reached down between my legs and felt that giant fuckmeat, holding it straight up and steady. As I eased myself down, I felt that enormous staff enter me, stretching me open.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh, yessss,"" I grunted. ""You're huge, Jim!"" I was able to get about half his cock inside me after a few tries.</p><p>""Fuck, she is super tight, Bo!"" he moaned, his hands on my hips. </p><p>I held onto his waist as I worked my hungry kitty up and down, getting my honey hole to open up and accommodate his fat cock. I was dripping juice and cum, so lubrication was not a problem!</p><p>I managed to get a bit more inside me, so I picked up the pace. I loved fucking him. Although he wasn't daddy, I had a feeling he would become my next favorite Key Klub papa. Up and down, faster and faster, and deeper and deeper he went as I adjusted to his python.</p><p>""You fuck so nice, Stacy,"" he beamed up to me as I reached my stride. My hair was flying about as I rode him, his hot dick searing my cunny with so much satisfaction.</p><p>I leaned down onto his muscular chest and kissed him all over as my pelvis went on autopilot. My tiny ass rose and fell while Jim and I kissed, my hands all over his rippling abs and pecs. I was breathing hard and fast, when suddenly I felt a sharp slap on my ass. I looked back and saw Bo smiling at me.</p><p>""Ouch! What are you doing?"" I asked, playfully.</p><p>""Just spanking the most adorable ass in the world!"" he snickered. ""She actually has two cute dimples at the top of her cheeks, Uncle Jim!""</p><p>SMACK! SWAT! Right cheek, left cheek.</p><p>""Owie!"" I complained, but truthfully, it felt kind of nice.</p><p>Bo slapped my ass cheeks a few more times, and I felt my cunny gush with juices all over Jim's cock. I was breathing hard now, getting close again to a hot cum. Bo smacked my butt a few more times, putting me inches from the goal line. Then he asked Jim something I didn't really understand.</p><p>""Wanna D-P her, Uncle Jim?""</p><p>""What's --------UMMMPH! -------- that?"" I asked, my moans like deep gasps in my throat.</p><p>""Has your ass been fucked, Honey?"" Jim asked.</p><p>""Um, yeah, but just a few times by Mr. Pitt and ummmph, daddy.""</p><p>""I think you will enjoy this,"" he smiled before nodding over my shoulder to Bo.</p><p>O ------- M --------G! Bo pressed his boy band boner against my rosebud asshole and pushed inside! He did that with Jim inside my pussy! I was about to lose my mind. I thought I knew a lot about sex, but after tonight I realized how little I really knew! Two blow jobs, and a cock in my ass AND pussy? This was so hot.</p><p>In and out they went, getting a nice steady rhythm going. Jim would drive up inside my pussy, while Bo pulled back from my ass. Then Bo would drive in while Jim would slide back. It was like they were two lumberjacks working a saw, taking turns thrusting inside me. I have never felt anything as sexy as this. Then, apparently to outdo themselves, they changed things up. They both drove their cocks inside me at the same time, withdrawing together, then back in to meet in the middle. Now <i>that</i> was making me start to cum.</p><p>""Oh damn! OH FUCK!"" I moaned louder and louder. ""You guys are gonna make me cum hard,"" I panted, sandwiched between these two studs.</p><p>""I can't hold back much longer, Uncle Jim!"" Bo grunted as his cock plugged away inside my tight butthole.</p><p>I glanced back and saw the Bo's face was all contorted and red as he fucked me. He actually looked kinda funny.</p><p>""I'm real close too!"" AHHHHHGGGGGGGHHHHH!"" Jim groaned as his prick ravaged my tiny twat.</p><p>My body was like a pin cushion for cock, and there wasn't much I needed to do but enjoy the dicking. I was being crushed gently between them as they went to town on me. I was seconds away from an intense orgasm.</p><p>""OH BO! JIM! AHHHGHH! HERE I CUM!"" I screamed, thrashing in between them. My orgasm was severe, deep, and in a weird way, it felt like I was cumming from my pussy and my ass.</p><p>The two of them hollered loud as they unloaded in me. I could feel the cum in both holes, but mostly in my pussy. Jim's big nuts must have held a bucket of jizz because I could feel it gurgling inside my cunny.</p><p>""Fuck yeah, Baby! I love your tight asshole!"" Bo grunted, getting in a last few thrusts as his cock emptied out.</p><p>Jim was kissing my face and caressing my damp hair. ""Stacy, you are an absolute delight to fuck. Your pussy is so hot and tight,"" he moaned as his seed finished pumping every last drop inside my honey hole.</p><p>We pulled apart slowly, and when we managed to undo the human pretzel our bodies had made, we all fell to our backs, panting hard. I was stuck in between the two of them as we lay there. I started to giggle. Jim and Bo looked at me with puzzled expressions.</p><p>""What's so funny, Princess?"" Jim asked.</p><p>""Um, well it's just that every time in the future when I see you on TV, Bo, I'm gonna picture you behind me slamming that cock in my ass. Your face gets all funny looking when you cum!""</p><p>He chuckled. ""Well, I guess that does make for an odd image. But why TV?""</p><p>""Whaddya mean?"" I asked.</p><p>""I happen to have a couple of front row tickets to Saturday's concert. Maybe you and your dad would like to come?""</p><p>""Really?!"" I propped myself up on my elbow to face him. I was on cloud ten.</p><p>""Really!"" he smiled.</p><p>Jim nudged me. ""How about we all get a nice hot shower, then come back to bed for more fun?""</p><p>You didn't have to ask me twice. I ran to the bathroom and started running hot, steamy water in the giant shower. It had two shower heads and was big enough for four adults. My two studs joined me after a few minutes. Once we cleaned up, and dried up, we went back to bed. The fucking went on until close to seven o'clock in the morning.</p><p>When Jim dropped me off at my house, I rushed inside with my concert tickets. I just knew daddy would be as excited to hear about my night with Jim and Bo Jenkins as I was to have gotten so thoroughly, properly, deeply, satisfyingly -------- FUCKED!</p><p><i>The End</i></p>"
369,A Day In The Life Of Cindy Lou,Anonymous Harry,,"['Mbg', 'cons', 'inc', 'oral', 'anal']","Poor little Cindy Lou; she's so misunderstood. Her persistent potty mouth lands her in the office of psychologist Dr. Harvey. To understand better what's plaguing her, the senior citizen asks her to walk him through a day in her life. What he discovers about this precocious preteen is not only shocking, it's magnetically erotic. His 'therapy' becomes unconventional at best, and how he sells it to Cindy Lou's mom is just as delightful.",2013-01-14T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Hello, Cindy Lou, I'm Doctor Harvey. Your mother wanted me to talk to you to find out why you've been acting out lately,"" the nice-looking man in the gray beard said to me.</p><p>I didn't really understand what he meant by acting out, so I just looked down at my hands, neatly folded on my lap. We were in his office, a nice big place with wooden walls and lots of books. I was on a long couch across from him. I looked up and saw he was pulling on his beard like smart people are supposed to do.</p><p>""Cindy, did you understand what I said?""</p><p>I shook my head. ""No, Sir,"" I whispered. He smiled at me, so I started to feel a little less nervous. His blue eyes sparkled in a real friendly way.</p><p>""Let me see,"" he said, looking at some papers in his hand, ""you're seven years old and in the second grade, getting straight As, so you are definitely a smart one."" He winked when he said that.</p><p>I giggled. ""I like school a lot.""</p><p>""Good. Well your mommy says you've been saying some bad words lately. Can we talk about that?""</p><p>""What kind of bad words?"" I was a little confused. I straightened my pretty yellow dress, my skinny legs dangling as I sat up straight.</p><p>He squinted at me before looking at his papers again. ""According to mom, you have been saying words like 'fuck,' 'shit,' 'cock,' 'pussy,' and 'cum.' Honey, where have you learned those words?""</p><p>""Are those bad words? I hear them all the time."" I really did, and I never thought they were that bad since people used them every day around me.</p><p>""Tell me where you hear them. Walk me through a typical day in your life and tell me who says words like that to you.""</p><p>""You mean like tell you what I have for breakfast and all?""</p><p>""Yes, from the moment you wake up to the time you go to sleep at night. Tell me everything you experience.""</p><p>I thought about it for a minute as I swung my feet back and forth a little bit. He had a pen in one hand and a clipboard in the other, and as I started to speak, he wrote things down.</p><p>""Well, Sir, I get up for school about six in the morning. My mom says it's too early, but I have to make a little extra time for Brian.""</p><p>""Brian?"" he asked.</p><p>""Yeah, my brother. He's sixteen and real bossy. He's always making me come in his room before school. He says things like, 'Suck my cock, bitch!'"" I deepened my voice and tried to sound like my brother so he understood what I meant.</p><p>The nice man looked startled. He dropped his pen, leaned down to pick it up, and spoke as he did. ""Cindy Lou, what do you say to him when he says such things?""</p><p>""Not much, Sir. I get on my knees and suck his cock until her shoots his white stuff in my mouth. That sometimes takes a little while, and Brian will push his big dick in and out of my mouth while holding my head real tight.""</p><p>Now he looked shocked. ""Are you serious?"" he asked, scribbling something down. His eyes suddenly were real big, and he loosened his tie like he might have gotten warm.</p><p>""Once I swallow all his cum, which is usually like a juicy drink amount of it, I go downstairs for breakfast and then I leave for my school bus.</p><p>Dr. Harvey's hands were shaking as he wrote. I didn't know why this upset him because I really liked sucking Brian's big cock. It's not like he made me do it. Well, he did the first few times, but I started liking it after the first week. That was like three years ago.</p><p>""And then there's Mr. Henderson, the bus driver. He likes to -------- ""</p><p>""Wait!"" the nice man stopped me. I think he needed to catch up with all I was saying. ""Does he also make you suck him like Brian?""</p><p>""Not usually. Mr. Henderson prefers to fuck. But I forgot one thing that happens before that.""</p><p>He set his pen down and opened his shirt collar. ""Go on, Cindy Lou. What happens on the bus?"" He was shaking a lot now. I don't know how old Dr. Harvey was, but he reminded me of my really old grandfather, all wrinkly and gray.</p><p>""Well, I go right to the back of the bus and the boys will surround me. For a quarter, I let them look at my cunny. For fifty cents, they can touch it. But that's all I let them do to me because they're a bunch of jerks anyway. I usually make a few dollars this way so I can buy lots of candy.""</p><p>""And the bus driver?"" he asked, crisscrossing his legs.</p><p>""Oh yeah, a few times a week Mr. Henderson tells me to stay on the bus after he drops the kids off at school. He'll drive me to a lot a couple blocks away and park. I climb up on his lap and pretend to drive the bus, my hands on the wheel.""</p><p>""Is that all that happens? You said he likes to, well, you know -------- ""</p><p>""He likes to fuck! While I'm bouncing up and down on his lap, he has his big hard cock out of his pants and my panties around my ankle. He fucks me for maybe five minutes and cums inside my cunny.""</p><p>""Does he also give you some change for that?"" he asked, his hand landing on his lap. He let out a sigh.</p><p>""No, Sir. I charge him ten bucks for a fuck. I figure that's worth a lot more than a peek.""</p><p>Dr. Harvey stood up and walked to a small cabinet near his desk. He pulled out a fancy crystal bottle with some brown liquid in it. It looked like Coca-Cola after all the ice melts, kinda light brown. He poured himself a glass and swallowed it real fast, making a funny face like it burned his throat. He offered me a Sprite which I liked a lot.</p><p>""What happens after Mr. Henderson fucks you, Honey?"" he asked. He seemed a little less nervous now.</p><p>""He takes me back to school, but because I'm late, I get in trouble with my teacher, Mr. Small.""</p><p>""Does Mr. Small punish you?""</p><p>""Sorta. He makes me stay after class and then he takes me to see the principal, Mr. Felding. They both take all their clothes off, and make me undress too.""</p><p>""Oh shit!"" he said out loud. I giggled hearing that, especially because he seemed to think it was bad for me to say words like that! ""What happens next?"" he asked with a gulp.</p><p>""They take turns fucking me. They call me their Little Three Holer because I don't mind a cock in my mouth, pussy or asshole. Unlike the bus driver, my teacher and principal can sex me for a long time before they cum. I really like that.""</p><p>Dr. Harvey went back to the cabinet for that bottle. This time he set it on the coffee table between us and poured another drink for himself.</p><p>""Go on,"" he said.</p><p>""Well, they fuck me for about an hour, sometimes longer, and they give me money too, usually twenty dollars each. My teacher drives me home with a note telling my mommy I stayed late working on extra credit stuff. I guess my mommy doesn't mind that I'm late because I get good grades.""</p><p>""Do your parents know any of this? Do they have any idea what's happening to you?""</p><p>I shook my head. ""My mommy is clueless!"" I laughed. ""She's blonde like me, and kinda dopey. My dad knows all about it though."" I nodded with confidence. After all, if daddy knew, how bad could it be?</p><p>""Exactly what does daddy know, Cindy Lou?""</p><p>""He calls me into his den after he gets home from work, and while my mommy is making dinner he tells me to 'dump the loot on my desk.'"" I made my voice even deeper this time, imitating my father's low, deep voice.</p><p>""You mean he wants to see the money you've made from sex?""</p><p>""Yup. I dump it out and he counts it. He takes half and gives me the rest. I guess that's fair, huh?""</p><p>Dr. Harvey nodded his head as if he agreed. That made me feel better right then and there. </p><p>""Then you sit down to dinner with your family?"" he asked, once again uncrossing his legs and repositioning himself.</p><p>""Not usually. Daddy will lift my dress over my waist and fuck me from behind on his desk. I bend over, tilt my ass up, and he buries his big cock deep inside my pussy or asshole. He says he likes it sloppy wet that way, when I come home with a lot of cum inside me.""</p><p>""I'm going to lose my mind,"" Dr. Harvey mumbled across from me, his eyes closed like he was saying a prayer.</p><p>""What's wrong, Dr. Harvey? I mean, when daddy does it to me, I have one of those things too, an organism.""</p><p>""You mean an or-gaz-um?"" he asked, saying the word slow so I understood. He also looked stunned.</p><p>""YES! That's the word. I cum like my daddy does inside me. It feels so nice when I do, and I shake hard and my kitty feels like a river flows through it.""</p><p>""It sounds like you really enjoy sex, not unheard of, but still a little unusual for a seven-year-old girl.""</p><p>""I love it. The more cock I can get the better,"" I smiled, lifting the hem of my dress a little bit as I sat. I started thinking how nice it might be to enjoy this nice old man. All the talk about sex had me feeling warm too.</p><p>He studied his hands for a few moments, like he was thinking hard about something. ""Cindy Lou, please lock the door to my office,"" he said in a low whisper.</p><p>""Yes, Sir."" I went over and turned the bolt to the right and shook the door to make sure it really locked. </p><p>When I turned around, Dr. Harvey was standing in front of the sofa when I had sat. His cock was out of his pants and it was half hard. I licked my lips looking at it. It was pretty big compared to the ones I've had, and nice and thick. His pants fell and I saw a big bundle of white hair around the base and his balls.</p><p>With a big smile on my face, I sank to my knees, and took his penis in my mouth. I gently licked the head while I played with his big, heavy nuts. I just knew they must be holding a ton of cum, and I also knew just how to get it out.</p><p>""Hmmmmmph. Hmmmmmph."" I softly moaned as I sucked his old cock. It rapidly grew hard in my mouth, and the salty taste of his almost-cum leaked out. I slid the tip of my tongue inside his pee pee hole, and it made him jerk his hips.</p><p>""Oh fuck! Cindy Lou, you sure know how to suck cock,"" he moaned, grabbing my blonde curls in both hands.</p><p>I smiled up as I sucked his shaft until it was rock hard. My head was bobbing as I got more of his pecker in my mouth, guessing it to be at least eight inches long. Sometimes, just so I could get some air, I'd pull away and lick his sweaty balls into my mouth. He was going crazy!</p><p>""I don't want to cum just yet, Honey,"" he grunted, pulling away. ""Let's get you naked and on this couch.""</p><p>I stood up and removed my sundress and damp panties. I kicked my sandals to the side and turned so he could see my entire body. He mumbled something about my sexy, bald pussy, and that made me get wetter down there.</p><p>He stripped down naked, and his body was kinda funny looking. He was all wrinkled and sagging, well everywhere but his cock. That thing was still very hard and bobbing up and down. He told me to bend over the edge of the seat cushions while he knelt behind me.</p><p>Dr. Harvey licked the back of my neck, breathing hard and loud in my ears. I could smell his breath and it smelled like my Uncle Joe, especially when he had been drinking. Next thing I felt was his prick entering my baby pussy from behind.</p><p>""Ummmmmph! That feels so nice, Dr. Harvey!"" I moaned as he slid into me.</p><p>""I haven't fucked a pussy in ten years, Cindy Lou, and never one as young and tight as yours,"" he groaned as he began to work in and out of me slowly.</p><p>He grasped my hips in both hands and started to saw in and out, picking up speed. For an old guy, he was doing quite well. His cock was big and swollen inside me, so much bigger than any man's I've had before. He grunted as he fucked, saying things I didn't understand, like he was slobbering behind me.</p><p>In and out, deeper and faster each stroke. The more he fucked me, the better it felt. I reached down and rubbed my clitty. It was all swollen and tender, and between that and his cock, I was going to explode. Dr. Harvey fucked me faster and faster, and from the way he was grunting, I knew he wasn't far behind either. </p><p>""Here I come, Cindy Lou. Get ready for my old man cream!"" he stammered, his cock sloshing in and out of me even faster.</p><p>""Me too, Dr. Harvey!"" I nearly screamed as I started to cum with him.</p><p>""AAAAgggghhhhhhh!"" he cried out loud with a few last strokes. </p><p>I felt his cum dump inside my cunny. I guess ten years of cum is a lot of it! His liquid flooded my pussy and spilled back out and onto the hardwood floor in front of the sofa. I shuddered and shook as I came, my fingers strumming my clitty like a guitar pick. </p><p>""Ohhhhh, Dr. Harvey, that was real nice,"" I purred. I turned my head back and he leaned forward to kiss me. I didn't mind a kiss on the lips, but I thought it was kinda gross when he slipped his tongue in my mouth. I still let him.</p><p>""We had better get cleaned up, Cindy Lou. Your mother is waiting in the lobby for you.""</p><p>I grabbed my panties and slipped them back on, holding all his cum inside my pussy as best I could. I knew my daddy would like to work with some 'sloppy seconds' as he called it. In a matter of just a few minutes, we were both dressed and everything was back to normal in the room. He called my mommy in to talk. I sat on the sofa like I was before when I first arrived, up straight and smiling.</p><p>""Hiya, Mommy!"" I grinned when she came in.</p><p>She knelt and gave me a kiss before sitting next to me.</p><p>""Well, Dr. Harvey, is it anything serious?"" my mom asked him.</p><p>""Mrs. Whitaker, I think Cindy Lou is a bright young lady with no serious problems. But I am concerned about her potty mouth. I'm afraid that unlocking the reason behind that will take some time.""</p><p>""Oh my, Doctor! Can you work with her?"" my mother asked, her blonde hair waving back and forth as she shook her head.</p><p>""Yes. I think I can do that. It may take some time and I will probably need to see Cindy Lou a few times a week.""</p><p>""I don't know if our insurance will cover so many visits -------- "" my mommy said, her voice trailing off. I could tell she was worried.</p><p>""I will do it pro bono, free of charge. Cindy is such an interesting case, that I believe she is worth my investment. Please ensure your husband is okay with this arrangement.""</p><p>Dr. Harvey gave me a sly wink when he said that. I think I understood what he meant. He was going to fuck me a few times a week, and instead of paying me money to split with daddy, he was going to treat me for free. That was kinda cool.</p><p>""Dr. Harvey, are you sure about this? I don't think we can accept free services!"" my dumb mom said.</p><p>""It's okay, Mommy. I think that's very nice of Dr. Harvey to offer. Besides, I realize that I need some deep therapy to make me better,"" I said taking her hand.</p><p>""Deep indeed, Cindy Lou. We're going to explore the very depths of your situation,"" he smiled.</p><p>After my mom thanked him for like ten minutes, we turned to leave. I gave Dr. Harvey a wink as we were walking out the door. I knew that in a matter of an hour or less, daddy was going to be buried deep inside my sloppy wet pussy hole, his cock surrounded by Dr. Harvey's cum while I told him all about my first therapy session.</p>"
370,Cindy Lou's Condition Worsens!,Anonymous Harry,,"['MMMg', 'oral', 'anal', 'doctor']","A continuation of my first, 'A Day in the Life of Cindy Lou.' This time, Dr. Harvey must intervene when Cindy Lou spews some filthy comments in front of her mother while the family is watching television. Dr. Harvey has a few surprises in store during his 'therapy,' which happens to take place in a hotel room. What he doesn't bargain for is how this manipulative little vixen turns the tables on him.",2013-02-10T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Apparently the words 'sperm-burpin'-bitch' are bad. Who knew? I mean, one minute I'm watching a celebrity gossip show with my mom, dad, and my big brother Brian after dinner, and the next minute my mom smacks my face. Ouch! What I said wasn't a lie. That teenage actress, Emily Something-or-Other, supposedly sucks more cock in Hollywood than a house full of whores from what I read on the Internet.</p><p>Then again, my mom had just taken me this afternoon to see Dr. Henry Harvey, a child psychologist, to find out why my seven-year-old mouth kept getting me in trouble. Oh, he helped me alright. He bent me over his sofa and fucked my lil' girl cunny until he shot ten years' worth of cum inside me. I guess I could see why my mom was upset. I was so confused. I wanted to be a good girl, but I just had trouble figuring out what words were good and which ones got my face slapped.</p><p>My daddy wasn't mad. Neither was Brian. They both got big grins on their faces when I said that about Emily. My mom was a dumb blonde who had no idea what kinds of things go on in my house and just about everywhere else I go. I suck Brian's cock every morning before school, swallowing all his hot cum. Then after I get home, daddy fucks my sloppy wet cunny or asshole. He really likes it when I come home loaded with sperms from my teacher, my principal, even my school bus driver. For some reason he was more excited today than ever when I told him about my first therapy session with Dr. Harvey. Daddy called him an 'old fuckin' fart,' and that made me laugh because I guess he is. He's like almost 100 years old or something.</p><p>Daddy lifted me up on his desk, put my feet on his shoulders, and slid his big hard cock inside me and began in and out of me real rough and fast. Dr. Harvey's cum was like a bowl of warm ice cream goo inside me, and my daddy went crazy over it. I was happy daddy wanted to sex me as soon as I got home because my pussy got real tired holding all that cum inside on the drive home. Dr. Harvey's office was way across town, and I was afraid I was going to leave a puddle on the minivan seat! Daddy really gave it to me while mommy cooked dinner. That was our usual family routine.</p><p>My mom disappeared for a few minutes after the slap. I sat there with a red face while Brian teased me.</p><p>""You're a sperm-burping-bitch, Cindy Lou!"" he laughed, grabbing his bulge and shaking it in my face before our mom returned.</p><p>""Leave her alone, Brian, or she'll stop sucking your dick every day,"" Dad warned him.</p><p>Brian backed off just before mom came back in the living room with a piece of paper in her hand.</p><p>""I just spoke with Dr. Harvey, and he says he wants to see you tomorrow afternoon. He feels what you said tonight indicates a much more serious condition! He asked me to bring you to the Savoy Hotel downtown because he wants to begin therapy in public settings, in places where you should never say words like these!""</p><p>Brian snickered. I saw him and Daddy exchange smiles. I knew why they thought it was funny. Dr. Harvey wanted me in a hotel so he could fuck me on a nice big bed this time. My mom was her usual clueless self, thinking Dr. Harvey wanted to do this as an act of kindness.</p><p>""He's such a good man! Not only is he doing this for free, but he's willing to spend time away from his office to help Cindy Lou!"" she smiled big and wide.</p><p>""Yeah, Mom, he's a real prince!"" Brian laughed.</p><p>""I don't mind, Mommy. It gets me out of school for a bit anyways. It'll be cool,"" I grinned, feeling my cunny flood with a warm trickle that only added to the liquid my dad and the good doctor injected in me earlier. </p><p>Besides, even though he was an old, gray-haired, gray-bearded chubby man with a lot of wrinkles, Dr. Harvey had a big cock. When he did me in his office today, his big white bush tickled my hiney as he fucked my hairless cunny. He also made me cum like Daddy does, so that was a plus.</p><p>I went upstairs and to get ready for bed. I got a nice hot bath, making sure I rinsed all the jizzies from inside me. I combed my long blonde curls and brushed my teeth. Well, all that I had. My two front teeth came out a month ago so all I had was a goofy-looking gap. I slipped on my PJs and climbed into bed...and....so tired. I guess I fell fast asleep.</p><p></p><center>********</center><p>""Hello, Mrs. Whitaker! Hello, Cindy Lou!"" the nice old doctor smiled when my mom led me by the hand into the hotel lobby.</p><p>I was still in my Catholic school uniform. My red and black pleated skirt was nicely starched; my white blouse was neatly buttoned up to just under my chin, one button at the top undone. I had on white knees socks and black platform shoes. My mom insisted on tying my blonde hair in a red ribbon in the back. I gave Dr. Harvey a big grin as he shook my hand.</p><p>""Hello, Sir. It's nice to see you again."" I did a little curtsey that I just knew was so cute.</p><p>My mom seemed worried. ""Dr. Harvey, you can have Cindy Lou all afternoon if you like. I can pick her up when you call. I just want her to get better!"" She caressed my back and my hair as she spoke.</p><p>He scratched his beard for a moment. ""Well, Cindy Lou does require some special therapy, but I am certain I can help. I am confident I can help her to stop using bad words.""</p><p>""Well, I need to be running along so I can get back to work. Thank you so much, Doctor!"" My mom said, shaking his hand extra hard.</p><p>When my mom was gone from the lobby, Dr. Harvey gave me a sneaky grin. He placed his old wrinkly arm around my shoulder and started walking to the elevator.</p><p>""I have a wonderful suite for us, along with a few extra surprises for you, Honey.""</p><p>Sweets? I loved candy! I just hoped he had some chocolate, my favorite in the whole world. We went up to a really high floor, and when he opened the door to his room, I saw it was like a bunch of rooms inside. It was the biggest hotel room I'd ever seen. But I didn't see any candy so far. I was about to ask about that when he told me to go to the bathroom.</p><p>""You'll find a special gown of sorts in there, please put in on because I need to have you examined properly,"" he said. I watched as he poured himself a drink of that light brown stuff like in his office yesterday.</p><p>I looked around in the bathroom, but I didn't see a gown. The only thing in there that looked like it would fit me was a really thin nightie-like thing hanging on a hook. I got undressed down to my panties, but as I stood and looked in the mirror, I decided they just had to go! I had a feeling they wouldn't be on me long anyway! </p><p>I slipped on the nightie. It was really see through, and on the front were the words, 'Baby Slut.' I laughed as I thought about how true that was. It fit me perfectly. I looked in the mirror again and could see how every part of my body underneath was showing. My light pink nipples, my little firm ass and the crack in the middle...even my lil' cunny was visible. It was fat and bald, and I knew that when Dr. Harvey would see it, he'd get real excited again. I felt so sexy as I gave my young body one more look in the big mirror before I went back out to the room for a real surprise.</p><p>There were two more men there with Dr. Harvey. One had on one of those white doctor lab coats. He was like my daddy's age, with black hair and a nice smile, kinda short, but real friendly looking. The other man was older with some brown and gray hair, but not a dinosaur like Dr. Harvey! He seemed a little grumpy, maybe like he was upset or something.</p><p>""Cindy Lou, let me introduce you to Dr. Edmund Reynolds. He's a pizza-trishin,"" Dr. Harvey said as the nicer short man reached to shake my hand.</p><p>""What's a pizza-trishin?"" I asked, really puzzled.</p><p>He laughed. ""I am a doctor who treats children,"" he said, ""and when Dr. Harvey told me about your special case, I thought maybe I could help.""</p><p>""And I'm Dr. Bartholomew Tucker,"" the grumpy guy said. ""Like Dr. Harvey, I am a child psychologist."" He gave me a handshake, but it kinda hurt. He seemed a little mean.</p><p>Dr. Reynolds asked me to lie back on the bed while he opened a black doctor's bag and pulled out this thing he put on his head. It had a light and a magnifying glass. He lifted my nightie up and told me to open my legs wide. I felt the cool air hit my pussy and that only made it get damp. Dr. Reynolds leaned in and looked inside my cunny. His one eyeball looked real big through the glass, so I giggled.</p><p>""What's so funny, cutie pie?"" he asked.</p><p>""It tickles!"" I laughed.</p><p>He smiled at me. ""Does this tickle, Cindy Lou?"" he said as his finger slid halfway inside me.</p><p>""Hmmmmmm, Dr. Reynolds. It feels fuckin' nice."" I moaned.</p><p>The other man snickered. ""Well, I can see what you mean, Dr. Harvey. She does have a filthy cunt whore mouth on her.""</p><p>I was busy looking at the mean guy and wasn't paying attention to Dr. Reynolds, but he had slid the thing off his head. Within a second or two, his tongue was deep inside my pussy. Men didn't usually do that to me, but I really loved it. I grabbed his hair in both hands and arched my back.</p><p>""Hmmmmm, yessssss! Lick my dirty fuckin' cunt!"" I shoved my pussy up into his face hard.</p><p>The next few seconds were a blur, Both Dr. Harvey and grouchy Dr. Tucker got undressed. When Tucker's cock popped from his boxers, my eyes almost bugged out. It was the biggest dick I had ever seen. It was almost as long as one of those Subway sandwich footlongs, and about as thick! </p><p>""Suck my fuckin' prick, you nasty lil cumslut!"" he grumbled at me, kneeling on the bed near my head.</p><p>I gave him a smile, opened my mouth, grabbed that monster cock, and did my very best to get the head into my tiny seven-year-old mouth.</p><p>""Like this?"" I teased, sucking and slurping his tennis-ball sized cockhead.</p><p>He moaned and grabbed my hair, shoving his cock in my mouth as hard as any man ever had before. I choked a bit as it hit my throat, but there was something about the way he was sexing me that made me want it even more. My pussy gushed juices all over Dr. Reynolds's face. He made so much noise licking me, and it felt AMAZING!</p><p>""She's a nasty cumslut!"" Tucker grunted as he fucked my mouth like most men fucked my pussy.</p><p>Dr. Harvey knelt on the other side of my face and demanded I suck his dick too. I started to go back and forth, sucking them both, taking turns while they pushed in and out of my mouth. They each grabbed a nipple and twisted and pulled them into tiny points. That hurt at first, but for some reason, it made my cunny feel like it was on fire. I could feel an organism boiling inside me. I started to push my hips up into Dr. Reynolds's face. </p><p>""She's gonna cum!"" he moaned as his tongue went deeper still inside me. ""I can't fuckin' believe this lil' tart can cum at her age!"" he mumbled inside my kitty.</p><p>I lost control.</p><p>""MOTHER FUCKIN' SHIT! I'm fuckin' cummin'!"" I screamed, grinding my cunny up for all it was worth. At that moment I wanted nothing more than to rub my button all over Dr. Reynolds's face as my pussy juices poured out. </p><p>While I was having an organism, I nearly choked on Dr. Tucker's huge pole. He was shoving it into my mouth even more, and I just knew it was in my throat now. I had stopped gagging and was relaxing my throat so I could please him.</p><p>I don't know how long the whole thing lasted, but it seemed like forever. I rolled and rolled through my cum like I was on a roller coaster, up and down, tickles in my tummy and my cunny hole opening up.</p><p>""Let's fuck the whore,"" Dr. Harvey moaned. I guess while I was busy sucking Tucker's cock, I had my hands on Harvey's big heavy balls, massaging them. My fingers were all gnarled up in his white bush.</p><p>Dr. Reynolds finally got naked once he pulled his wet face from my burning nubbin'. He had a medium sized cock, no where near as big as Dr. Tucker's, but it was nice and thick. Tucker shoved me to the side and lay down on the bed, his enormous stick rock hard and in the air. He grabbed me and pulled me on top of him.</p><p>""I'm gonna fuck you deep and dirty, you fuckin' dirty cumrag,"" he growled. Damn, that made me feel amazing.</p><p>When his big dick entered me, I thought my cunny was getting ripped open. He pulled me down hard, slamming up into me.</p><p>""OUCH! OH SHIT! That hurts!"" I cried, but it still felt wonderful.</p><p>Next thing I felt, Dr. Reynolds was behind me, easing his nice cock into my lil' butthole. I Looked back, a few tears in my eyes from the harsh fucking Tucker had started, but I managed to make a slight smile.</p><p>Reynolds grabbed my hips and bucked into me. When he did, Dr. Harvey came around to the front and straddled Tucker's face, shoving his dirty old man dick in my mouth. I have never had three cocks at the same time before, but something inside told me if I could have a hundred, I would not be satisfied.</p><p>The three men began to fuck and shove, buck and hump, slam and grind into and out of me. There seemed to be no rules, no order to it. They were like a noisy machine just going at it, and nothing felt better than this! My holes were burning with sex now, and I just wanted all the cum they could give me.</p><p>""Hmmmmmph! MMMMMMM, OH FUCK! OH FUCKING SHIT! Pound my baby holes. Fill me with your dirty hot cum!"" I moaned in between breaths, Dr. Harvey occasionally giving me some air.</p><p>""She's everything you promised, Henry,"" Tucker grunted, assaulting my cunny with his huge ding-a-ling. ""A filthy, dirty, cum-loving, cumbucket piece of ass nympho!""</p><p>""Yessssss! Give it to me nasty!"" I begged them as I felt another organism building.</p><p>""Her asshole is amazing! Tight, hot, wet, and eager to fuck!"" Reynolds moaned as he slammed in and out.</p><p>I could feel them all getting ready. I guess in my long career with cock, I could tell when a man was ready to cum. We were all approaching the same place...and fast! I grunted my way closer, inching to the cum I needed. </p><p>""Hmmmmmph! I'm almost there! Don't stop fuckin' my holes, all you fuckin' pieces of shit. Fuck me and give me that sperm cream!""</p><p>Man, I lost it! Three cocks sent me over the edge fast. I began to heave and moan, my cunny gripping Tucker's enormous python, while my asshole clamped down on Reynolds's sausage. I pulled Harvey's dick into my mouth, my teeth grating his flesh.</p><p>All three men started to buck and groan loud and dirty. Then their screams started. As they began to cum, I could feel their pumps activate, shooting gobs of hot cum into all my holes at once. They carried on like this for at least five minutes, filling me like a jelly doughnut. Finally, in a pile of sweat and flabby old flesh, they collapsed on top of me.</p><p>I was in heaven. I purred like a kitty that just had a warm bowl of milk. My pussy and asshole were sore but sloshing with jizzies. I had to turn my face to the side to get some air, but after a few moments of the final cum spasms, the men began to pull out. I had to tighten down my holes to save the cum for daddy. I just knew he would love having both my holes tonight.</p><p>Doctors Tucker and Reynolds got dressed in silence. My teacher and principal were like that the first few times they fucked me. I think it was a guilt thing. I watched them talking to Dr. Harvey for a few minutes by the door just before they left. Then they each did something that surprised me. They reached into their pockets and pulled out what looked like rolls of money and gave them to Dr. Harvey. </p><p>When they were gone, Dr. Harvey tried to sneak the money into his pants pocket, but I coughed real loud.</p><p>""Ahem! Whatcha got there, Dr. Harvey?"" I asked, my eyes extra wide.</p><p>""Oh nothing, Cindy Lou. You had better get dressed so I can drive you home.""</p><p>I held my right palm open the way people do when they want a tip. ""Hand it over,"" I said, determined to get my cut.</p><p>He laughed. ""Not on your life, you fuckin' whore. This is all mine!"" he snickered.</p><p>I decided to pretend I was hurt, so I sobbed. ""Yes, Officer, those three men did bad things to me! They stuck their pee pees inside my kootie, my mouth and my butt! It hurt! I begged them to stop, but they just laughed!""</p><p>""You fuckin' lyin' manipulative cunt!"" he scowled at me. ""You wouldn't dare report me to the cops.""</p><p>I sobbed some more, all fake and pretend like. ""Their pee pees squirted lots of white stuff inside my holes, and it's still in there, Mr. Policeman!""</p><p>He gave me a dirty scowl. ""Fine!"" Dr. Harvey peeled off a twenty dollar bill from one of the rolls and tossed it on my belly. ""That's all you're worth, skank!""</p><p>I gave him a serious look. ""Dump it all out on the bed and let's count it. If you don't, I'll say you raped me, all three of you!""</p><p>His face grew bright red, but he slowly pulled the two rolls out and set them on the bed by my feet. I crawled around and started counting. ""Five hundred and sixty, five hundred and eighty, and with this twenty, that's six hundred."" I smiled real wide. That was almost like a million dollars!</p><p>""You can have half,"" he snapped at me.</p><p>""Nah, ah! It's two hundred for you, two hundred for me, and two hundred for my daddy!"" I smiled, making three piles of money from the stash.</p><p>""I have half a mind to spank the hell out of you, you dirty tramp!"" he stammered, grabbing his two hundred dollars.</p><p>A spanking? Hmmm, something about that thought made my cunny tingle. But that would have to wait for another day. Right now, I couldn't wait to get home and split the loot with papa, and get another deep dicking from my darling daddy.</p>"
371,"Carol and Her Kids, Part 1",AnonymousHipster,,"['inc', 'Fb', '1st', 'mom', 'son']","The beginning of a long story between a mother and her children. The first part (This) only includes Carol (the mother) and her nine year old son, Danny. This mainly sets things in motion, but throughout a small sex scene.",2013-02-23T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Carol was on all fours, her ass ready to be mounted. She had finally succumbed to her animalistic and perverse urges she had felt for so long. She felt the mattress sink behind her from added weight. In her daze, for only a moment she had forgotten who it was. Carol opened her eyes and saw herself in the mirror. Carol wasn't a sex goddess, but at the age of 29 she could still turn heads with her maintained hour glass figure. Her still perky breasts were squeezed together between the arms that she was resting on. Her dark brown hair hung loose and wild. She had emerald eyes with a now glazed shine in them and her best feature which most women grew envious of, her heart shaped butt, was in the air being fondled. Carol didn't see just herself in the mirror, she also saw her soon to be lover. He had sandy blonde hair, with a sort of bowl shaped haircut. His frame was small, petite, as though it wasn't fully built yet and he was short, around 4'2''. </p><p>The moment was over and everything leading up to this point flooded back to Carol like a typhoon. The realization finally caught up to her. The man behind her isn't a man at all, but a boy. A young boy, a child, and her own son! Carol wanted this, she was aware the entire time, but for that second she felt uncertainty. Carol screamed, ""Danny wai-!"" It was too late, with all his might, Danny thrust his pelvis plunging his six inch penis into the very spot where he emerged into this world nine years ago. ""Auhh"" was all Carol managed to yelp. The line had been crossed and there was no going back. Carol took her 9 year olds virginity and was now lovers. </p><p>There was no technique or true rhythm, no concern, and no mercy. All Danny knew was that he had to fill his mother with as much of himself as he could. He gripped his mother's hips with his small hands as he relentlessly pounded her pussy as fast and as hard as he could. ""Fuck me! Fuck Mommy!"" Carol cried out. ""Ahh! God yes!""</p><p>Soon Danny started pulling on Carol's hips so that she would meet each of his thrusts allowing him to go even further in. Whenever their flesh would meet, Danny would grunt and Carol would scream. </p><p>It was the unlike anything Danny ever experienced before. He didn't even understand what he was feeling. The one woman he loved and trusted the most knelt before him. Her vagina, something of mystery and wonder, felt like warm cream tugging his penis in. The way she reacted and the sounds she made with each collision. It caused a hot funny feeling in Danny's stomach. He had the sudden need to pee. That was the only thing he could relate what he was feeling too. Danny cried out to his mother without stopping his assault, ""Mom! I need to pee!"" </p><p>It occurred to Carol that this could very well be her son's first orgasm. Here she was on all fours kneeling in front of her little boy, her little man now, and the thought that she would receive his first and many ejaculations was enough to put her over the edge. Carol screamed as her body began to tense up from her own climax, ""Don't hold it back!"" Carol took her own advice and her pussy squirted out over her son.</p><p>Danny let go of his mother's hips and bent down to wrap his arms around her waist. He shut his eyes tight as his concentrated on fucking his mom even faster and harder than before. Danny didn't know why, but he leaned into his mother with as much of his strength as he could as his balls tightened releasing their first load. He yelled out in relief as he 'peed' into his mother's warm welcoming wet cunt filling her up. His hips started moving sporadically pumping his penis into her. Eventually though, his pace did gradually declined until it came to a complete stop.</p><p>Carol remained on all fours in a dream like daze as her son laid on top of her back resting, his cock still inside her. They both were breathing heavily. Carol rolled on her back causing Danny to slip out of his mother and gently ease on to her stomach.</p><p>""Sorry Mom, I didn't mean too.""</p><p>Carol gave an out of breath laugh to his apology, ""Don't be."" She held her son in arms till he fell asleep. </p><p>Afterwards, Carol got up out of bed and made a quick phone call.</p>"
372,"Carol and Her Kids, Part 2",AnonymousHipster,,"['inc', 'Fb', 'solo', 'oral', 'mom/son']",Carol and Danny venture further on.,2013-03-28T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Morning came and went and Carol and Danny continued to sleep. Carol didn't awake until the sunlight shined into her eyes at around noon. She was holding her son spooning him. ""He looks so innocent."" She thought to herself. Carol smiled thinking back to the events that led up to this. One minute they were at the table eating dinner and the next she had her tongue down his throat. The next couple of weeks that's all that it was, just make out sessions, but last night it all changed. ""Bliss.""</p><p>Instead of waking him, Carol decided to let him wake on his own. She slipped out of bed, threw on a robe and went downstairs to cook up a light breakfast. </p><p>Carol looked at the time and saw that an hour had passed and still no sign of Danny. ""No, let him sleep."" She said aloud to herself. A smile spread across her face, ""After all he had a big night."" Carol moved a hand between her legs as she said this knowing his seed coated her insides. </p><p>To pass the time, Carol went through her motherly routine of cleaning up the house and when she was done, she plopped on to the couch. There she started to think again about how things led up to this. ""I never really did give him a chance to see if this is what he really wanted."" Danny was a horny boy being controlled by hormones. Carol knew that he would want this, but she needed him to decide for himself, even if he couldn't understand the full implication of what they've done. ""Where is that boy?"" Not being able to sit by and wait, Carol moved slowly up the stairs and walked up to her bedroom door where she froze.</p><p>The sight before her was Danny on the bed holding the very same panties she was wearing last night to his face and with his other hand awkwardly playing with himself. ""Enjoying yourself?""</p><p>""Mom!"" Danny said shocked as he frantically tried to cover himself.</p><p>""Oh come now!"" Carol was laughing. ""After what we did why are you so embarrassed?""</p><p>""I don't know."" Danny wasn't even able to look at his mother in the eye.</p><p>Carol felt sympathetic. He just fucked his mother and lost his virginity at the same time, not to mention his age. Most people would get embarrassed after a drunk one night stand. She walked over to him. ""Listen Danny I wanted to talk to you about last night.""</p><p>Danny shied away when she brought it up again, ""O-okay.""</p><p>""I wanted to know if you were okay with what we did. Making love?""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""I want to make sure that it wasn't bothering you that we just had sex. That you don't feel bad for what we did.""</p><p>""How do you feel about it?""</p><p>""Not important. What is important is how you feel about it. You're still my son and I want to make sure you feel okay. If you don't, just the slightest bit, it's important that you tell me Danny."" Danny was silent. A pit grew in Carol's stomach. ""Danny?""</p><p>""I want to keep having sex.""</p><p>Carol let out a laugh, ""Of course!"" She leaned in and kissed her son. She felt a twinge between her legs and a devious smile spread across her face. ""Now then, how about I teach you how to properly masturbate?""</p><p>""Masturbate?""</p><p>""What you were doing before I walked in; sniffing my panties and playing with yourself."" Danny's face went red. ""Sweetie, it's alright."" Carol removed the sheets revealing his erection to her. She leaned over to pump some lotion into her hands. ""Now when you're alone do as I do. I'm going to give you a handjob, but it would be called masturbating if you did this to yourself."" She gripped his cock just below the head and started to gently stroke it. </p><p>Danny was looking at what his mother was doing to him. Her slow strokes started to speed up and with her other hand she began to play with his balls. Danny lied on his back enjoying the feeling he was getting from his mother's handjob. Just as it did before, the feeling quickly turned into a need to pee again. </p><p>""Mom I need to go again!"" </p><p>Danny tried to get up, but his mother quickly pinned him back down with the hand she used to play with his balls. ""No you don't, you're having an orgasm! You're cumming!"" Just then an idea worked its way into Carol. She became curious on how such young and fresh semen tastes like, if there was even any difference. It's a rather difficult subject to research. With that, she wrapped her lips around the head of Danny's cock and jerked him fiercely. For starters his penis tasted different than most men she sucked, it was cleaner. </p><p>Danny was stunned. He never thought about having his dick in someone's mouth nor would it feel so good. A thought came to him about other areas he could put his dick in.</p><p>No more than five seconds later Carol heard a grunt. The next thing she knew her mouth was filled with cum. She paused a moment tasting her son's second ejaculation and loved it. Carol gave one final good suck and swallowed. ""I'm going to need more of that."" She said aloud</p><p>""Mom that was amazing!"" Danny exasperated with a huge grin on his face.</p><p>""Thank you Hun."" Carol moved up the bed and lie down next to her son. He wrapped his arm around her and she traced her finger along his body.</p><p>They were both silent, but Danny eventually spoke up, ""Mom could I ask you a question?""</p><p>""You can ask me anything Sweetie.""</p><p>""Do girls masturbate too?"" Danny was sincere in his question. He really did not have any idea if women could masturbate. Up until a few minutes ago the idea of a blowjob (He still didn't know the correct terminology of course) was completely new to him.</p><p>""Well of course we do. We just do it differently than guys."" Carol took his question as though she took any of his questions. </p><p>""Could you show me?""</p><p>Carol chuckled, ""Well played. Go sit in the chair."" As she said this, Carol pointed at the wall adjacent to the bed. Danny quickly sat down and watched his mother. Carol undid her robes and dropped them to the floor. She lied down on the bed and angled herself so that her son would have a full view of her pussy as she worked it. </p><p>Carol spread her legs and moved her right hand down her body and to her clit, rubbing and stimulating it. She used her fingers to spread her pussy lips. With her other hand she fondled her left breast. Carol's pussy began to glistened the hornier she became. She closed her eyes and let out a small gasp of air as she inserted two fingers. While she finger fucked herself, she used her left hand to continue stimulating her clit.</p><p>All the while Danny was watching. He didn't want to blink in fear of missing any of it. Seeing his mother work her fingers in and out of herself, the sounds it made, the sounds she made; her chest heaving up and down. Danny couldn't take it anymore. The urge to plow his mother again became too strong; he got up off the chair.</p><p>The bed tilted down a small bit and Carol opened her eyes. She saw Danny up on the bed as he knelt down on his knees between her legs. With one hand he pushed her legs further apart and with the other grabbed his dick bringing it up to her pussy. With the tip pressed against it, Danny grabbed his mother's thighs to hold her still as he inserted his membrane into her. The feeling of how hot and tight she felt was indescribable. He fell on top of his mother and began sucking and fondling her breasts.</p><p>Carol locked her legs around her son; with the heel of her foot resting on his butt, she pressed him further in. Feeling her son enter her as she held him, it made her want to cry out of love and joy. Carol was already close to climaxing before Danny decided to join in. Having him here and now in her made her toes curls, her back arch, and her head thrust back as she had one of the most intense orgasm she ever felt. ""Danny!"" was all she could scream before her pussy convulsed and juices spewed out covering both herself and him. Carol passed out.</p><p>Danny was closing in on having his third orgasm. Never once did he see what he was shooting out that apparently wasn't urine. When that funny feeling came over him again, he pulled out of his unconscious mother and unloaded over her body coating her entire torso with a sticky white gel. </p><p>Sudden exhaustion followed both of them after having such intense orgasms. Danny fell on top of his mother. Carol came to just in time to see her son cum all over her and fall down forcing an ""Oof"" out of her. They both laid in each other's liquids with little regard.</p><p>Danny scooped up some of his cum and twirled it around his fingers. Carol grabbed his hands and stuck his fingers in her mouth as she sucked them clean. ""Still tastes good."" She said smiling.</p><p>Hearing this and out of curiosity, Danny scooped more of himself up to taste it. He licked his fingers and made a disgusted face, ""Yuck!"" </p><p>Carol laughed and kissed her son. She used her tongue to clean the inside of his mouth. ""Guess it's an acquired taste.""</p><p>Danny reached down to his mother's cunt to inserted two fingers. Carol wasn't expecting it which drew a gasp, ""Danny! You can be seriously ready again?""</p><p>""I can go again, but I just want to know how you taste like."" Hearing this actually made Carol blush a little. Danny removed his fingers from his mother and more carefully this time, licked his fingers. He processed the flavor and then stuck both fingers into his mouth. ""I kinda like how you taste.""</p><p>""I'm glad,"" Carol kissed him one more time, ""but I think it's time for us to take a bath together. We both need to get cleaned up.""</p>"
373,"Carol and Her Kids, Part 3",AnonymousHipster,,"['inc', 'mom/son', 'Fb', 'rom', 'oral']",Carol and Danny relationship evolves further.,2013-03-28T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>After washing up, Carol and Danny lay in the tub enjoying each other's company; their eyes closed, no words spoken, none needed to be said. Danny was lying on Carol's stomach, his head rested on her breasts. Carol had her arms wrapped around Danny; their hands met, clasped together, fingers entwined. What they were doing at that moment wasn't anything perverse. It was a mother who held her son with nurturing love and care and a son who was held by his mother with a feeling of trust and safety. At that time, the world outside that tub became irrelevant. They both didn't want it to end, but alas it had too. </p><p>Carol felt the water becoming colder and she also realized that Danny hadn't eaten anything since before last night. She let go of her son's hands and rubbed his arms. After kissing the top of his head, she spoke muffled by his hair, ""Okay Sweetie. Think it's time to get out."" Carol gave him one more kiss and scooted up. </p><p>""I'll get the water."" Danny said while reaching out to drain the tub.</p><p>Carol watched her son with love as he stood up and stepped out. Carol did as he did and stood in front of him. She squeezed her son close to her, ""You must be starving! Let's go downstairs and I'll fix us something to eat.""</p><p>Danny who was hugging her back, looked up and asked, ""Do we have to get dressed? I like it when you're naked.""</p><p>Carol let out a big laugh, ""Thank you Hun, but I do need to wear a shirt at least while I cook us some food.""</p><p>""Oh, okay."" </p><p>There was of course disappointment in his voice and Carol heard it. She brought her hand up to his cheek, ""I said at least."" She moved her hand to his chin tilting his head up as she bent down to look at him in the eyes, ""It'll be a small and tight shirt,"" she leaned in and gave him a lingering kiss fully on the lips and when she broke it, ""and I won't be wearing underwear."" She turned him around and swatted his behind, ""Now let's go downstairs.""</p><p>It was almost five in the evening, but Carol thought it would be fun to have pancakes with bacon and eggs. Danny sat at the table completely nude gawking at his mother as he stroked his penis. Carol was dressed exactly how she described. She wore a white long sleeved turtleneck that ended just before the navel, but still offering enough protection from the grease popping up from the skillet. Her hair was tied up into a wide and curly ponytail and just as she said, she was nude from the waist down. Her pussy wasn't bald, but well-trimmed into a triangle, she swayed her hips and moved to make her ass jiggle ever so slightly. Carol would occasionally glance at her son watching her. It made her happy that her body could still be tantalizing, even if it was only her 9 year old son. </p><p>Carol walked towards Danny swaying her hips for the full effect. ""Honey. I enjoy you watching me, especially what it does for you."" She replaced his hands with hers, gripping his erect penis and continued the strokes, ""But could you hold off jerking for a little while and set the table? Dinner is almost done."" She gave him a small peck on the lips.</p><p>""Sure Mom."" Danny grabbed the plates, silverware, and two cups to set the table. Carol came over with the food. Danny took in a big whiff and as he let out the air, ""Ah this smells so good!""</p><p>""Glad you think so."" After Carol placed the food onto the plates, she took a step back and removed her shirt. Her breasts bounced out after being released from the tight shirt. ""There. That's better."" She said with a smile.</p><p>They ate mostly in silence as they played footsies and enjoyed the sight of each other. When they were both finished, Carol spoke up, ""So you know what happens in two weeks?""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Your sister comes home.""</p><p>""Susie! I completely forgot about her!""</p><p>Carol chuckled, ""Doesn't surprise me with all that happened this past few weeks.""</p><p>""I'm glad you remembered. Would be a shock if she found us together.""</p><p>That was a scenario that Carol often thought of; Susie finding out that her mother and little brother were fucking. She had no idea how Susie would react, but she believed it was something that would work itself out. Carol simply replied, ""A mother never forgets about her children.""</p><p>""Well, I need to pee."" Danny said crassly. He hopped off his chair to head to the bathroom.</p><p>""Meet me in my bedroom for dessert!"" Carol called out as Danny was turning a corner.</p><p>Danny stopped and looked at his mother with a confused expression, ""Dessert in the bedroom?""</p><p>""You'll see."" Carol said smiling. She watched her son's tuckus as he went around the corner and out of sight. Carol felt a twinge between her legs. ""Oh I'm going to enjoy this."" She thought to herself.</p><p>Carol quickly went upstairs and sat on the edge of her bed facing the doorway. Still naked, she spread her legs giving a clear view of her cunt. The anticipation exciting, causing her pink slit to glisten. She moved her hand over her clit, slowly rubbing it. Carol heard the toilet flush and Danny soon appeared standing before her. He picked up on the clue that dessert meant something sexual; however he was too young to know what. Danny didn't come in, but just stared at his mother and her opening to bliss. He stood there thinking or more like hoping his mother would make the first move; whatever that might be. Danny had no idea what to do.</p><p>""Well,"" Carol started, ""are you going to just stand there or are we going to enjoy some dessert together?""</p><p>""Wait? We really are going to have dessert? I thought we were going to have sex?""</p><p>Carol at first was stunned, but then rolled on her back and started laughing uncontrollably. </p><p>""Oh Honey! Of course we're going to have sex!"" Carol wiped a tear from her eye. ""We're going to have a special kind of sex!"" </p><p>""Well I was confused!"" Danny protested. He was having a show of his own, watching his mother squirm naked on the bed laughing.</p><p>Carol sat back up and held her arms out, ""Come here you!"" They embraced each other and Carol pulled him up to her and kissed him. </p><p>When they broke for air Danny whispered, ""I love you Mom."" Carol looked at him and didn't say anything. She didn't know what to say. She heard Danny say that same line before, but this time it was different. Carol just held him closer and began kissing him more deeply. They were not simply making out anymore, but passionately kissing. </p><p>Carol picked Danny up, their lips still glued together, and laid him on the bed. He was between her thighs as she knelt over him. Carol felt both his hands move down to her ass. She didn't pause kissing her son, she only pressed hers lips further against his, welcoming the touch.</p><p>Danny moved his hands all around her butt exploring, kneading, and squeezing them together. They were firm and squishy to him. With his mother on top of him, their tongues dancing and sharing spit, feeling the heat of his mother against his belly, Danny became bolder; bold enough to try something he wasn't sure of. Being cautious exploring the unknown, with only a fingertip, he started massaging his mother's rosebud. ""Mmm."" Carol let out through the kissing. Danny continued massaging, but added light pressure.</p><p>Carol moved one of her hands to stop Danny from entering the forbidden zone. </p><p>""Think my son is an ass man."" Carol said smiling.</p><p>""Ass man?""</p><p>""I'll explain later, but I think it's time for dessert. Or have you already forgotten?""</p><p>""I thought we were having 'dessert'."" Danny said while using his fingers as quotation marks. It was behind his mother, so she never saw it.</p><p>""No. That wasn't the dessert I was talking about."" Carol gave him one more kiss on the lips, she loved kissing him. ""Close your eyes. When I say open, you'll see your dessert"" </p><p>Danny did as he was told. He felt his mother shifting on the bed, but when she stopped, it felt like she went back to the same spot as before. However, Danny felt heat on his face and smelled a musky aroma. </p><p>""Okay, open them."" Danny opened his eyes. Carol was indeed in the same spot, with the exception that she was facing the other way. He saw this beautiful hot wet pussy hovering over his face. Danny looked up and saw his mother watching him. </p><p>Carol had a look in her eye, ""Bon apatite."" She leaned down planting her cunt over her sons face. Danny adjusted a little so he could breathe through his nose. It was divine; the taste, the smells. He didn't have much experience, almost none and this was all new to him. Danny took what he did know and started making out with his mother's second pair of lips. He stuck his tongue inside her slit letting it swim around. He placed his arms around her legs, with his hands resting on her butt, pressed her down harder against him allowing him to stick his tongue further into his mother.</p><p>Carol was moaning, enjoying the feel of her little boy's mouth eating her. ""Good boy Danny! God that feels good!"" Carol started bucking her hips slightly against his mouth. ""Time for Mamma to get her dessert."" Carol leaned down and grabbed a hold of her son's dick. She started jerking it rapidly before she put it into her mouth and began sucking. Her sons first 69 and she was a part of it. She would be a part of her son's many first times she thought. </p><p>Carol bobbed her head up and down. She loved the taste of his cock almost as much as she loved kissing him. But what she loved even more than that, was the taste of his seed; the glorious prize that awaited her. Carol licked the shaft, sucked on the head, and even deep throated. It wasn't long before she felt her son squirm and tighten his grip on her ass cheeks. It hurt, a hold that tight, but it turned Carol on. She bobbed up one last time up to the head where she maintained a continuous suction. Her tongue played with the tip. With her left hand she toyed with his balls and stroked him furiously with her right. </p><p>It paid off. Ropes of semen coated the inside of Carol's mouth. She kept her lips wrapped around the head of her sons cock as she milked every drop. Without taking him out of her mouth, she swallowed. She finally let him go and Danny's dick 'popped' out of Carol's mouth. She still held it in her hand gently stroking it. She kissed the tip and licked any remains.</p><p>Danny never once let up during this. He continued eating his mother, lapping up her flowing juices. </p><p>Carol leaned back up, putting more pressure on Danny's face. It was getting too much for her. She started shaking, getting closer and closer to climaxing. Carol thrust her head back and grabbed her breasts with both of her hands squeezing them. First it was an inaudible whisper and then she screamed it, ""I'm cumming! I'm cumming!"" </p><p>When Danny heard this, he knew what it meant. He stopped tongue fucking his mother and instead began vicariously finger fucking her. </p><p>With that, Carol only screamed louder as she came, her pussy gushing juices all over her son. She collapsed, breathing heavy, ""That was..."" Carol had to take another breath and only laughed with glee.</p><p>In the meantime Danny was gently rubbing his mother's cunny with his thumb. He didn't know what to say, so he simply said, ""Thank you for dessert.""</p><p>Carol laughed and turned over to lie next to her little boy. She gave him another full kiss on the lips. With their tongues reunited she could taste herself. ""Hmhm, you're sticky.""</p><p>Danny was fondling one of her breasts, ""Thanks to you."" He leaned back in to continue the kiss. Carol didn't stop him. </p><p>As they lay in bed, their body's close to each other, their lips never parting; it was barely a minute before Carol felt something stir between Danny's legs. </p><p>""Youth, so full of vigor."" Carol said softly as she moved her hand to stroke Danny's freshly erect penis. </p><p>""Ready again are we?""</p><p>""I'm always ready to have you.""</p><p>""Well, you might be, but after having such an intense climax, Mommy's pussy needs some rest Sweetie.""</p><p>""We could do other things.""</p><p>Carol kissed him, ""Want me to suck your cock again?""</p><p>""No, well I mean, yeah, but I had something else in mind.""</p><p>""Oh? And what would that be?"" Danny was silent for a bit. ""Danny please, you can tell me anything. There's no reason to be shy in asking.""</p><p>""Okay. Mom.""</p><p>""Yes?""</p><p>""Mom, could I have sex with your butt?"" </p><p>They both didn't say a word after that. Danny was silent anxious for a reply and Carol was silent from both being in disbelief that her son came up with the idea of anal, especially at his age, and trying to find an answer. She never had been fucked in that... region before. . Never even gave it any real thought to be honest. She loved Danny and she wanted to make him happy. He already was, but whatever she could do to make him that much happier, she'd do it. However, Carol was inexperienced in that area and Danny was inexperienced in pretty much all areas. She was afraid, afraid that he might hurt her on accident and afraid of how he would feel if he did. It was decided then, they both weren't ready for it quite yet. </p><p>""I knew you were an ass man.""</p><p>""I don't know what that means. Is it a yes?""</p><p>""It means that from everything a woman has, her butt is what turns you on the most.""</p><p>""So it's a yes?""</p><p>""It's a no; at least not yet anyway."" It hurt Carol to deny her son something he wanted so badly, but she just wasn't ready to give him THAT. ""Listen Danny, I love you very much, but I'm just not sure we're both ready yet to do that. Having anal sex is far different than what we've been doing."" </p><p>""How so?""</p><p>Carol sighed. She almost forgot that even after they made love, he was still a child. He knew almost nothing about human anatomy. </p><p>""Well, for one thing, anal sex takes a lot of preparation. You just can't plunge into it like you can with a woman's vagina."" </p><p>""How come?""</p><p>""You know when we have sex and how my pussy gets wet which makes it easier for you to slide in and out?"" Danny nodded with a smile on his face. ""Human butts don't do that. If you have anal sex incorrectly you could hurt Mommy.""</p><p>""Oh, I'd never want to hurt you Mom!""</p><p>""I know Baby. The man has to be slow and patient and the women have to do a lot of prepping."" Danny didn't say anything. ""I'll tell you what. It's a 'no' for now, but it could always change in the future AFTER we do some research. Okay?""</p><p>""Research? Like homework?""</p><p>That made Carol laugh, ""Yes like homework! That's how we learn!"" </p><p>""If that's what it takes, I'll do it."" Danny reached over to give his mother's bum a squeeze. Carol responded by giving him a small kiss on the on the side of his mouth.</p><p>Carol licked her thumb to clean some of her left over juices off her sons face. ""Well I'm glad, but right now I think we both need another shower."" </p><p>""Um Mom?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>Danny started circling Carol's left tit with his finger. ""Remember you offered to suck my penis?"" </p><p>With a smile, Carol slid down.</p>"
374,"Carol and Her Kids, Part 4",AnonymousHipster,,"['inc', 'Ffb', 'mom/son/daughter', 'solo', 'long', 'nosex', 'anal']","Carol's daughter, Susie, comes home. This story is important, furthers the plot as well as tie everything together. There is no sex in this story (IE no dick enters a hole nor is there any pussy eating) However that's not to say things don't get a little...frisky.",2013-03-28T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>During the course of two weeks, Danny matured rapidly. His mother was to thank for that. Carol loved to dirty talk whenever they made love and it proved to help quicken Danny's knowledge of sexual terms. He was still just a boy, but one who understood more adult natured themes than most kids his age and older. </p><p>The alarm went off at six o'clock in the morning. It was the morning where Susie was to be picked up from the airport. Carol was nervous of course, her daughter was only 13 after all and traveling alone. Luckily no plane switching was needed and each time someone was there to drop Susie off at the gate as well as pick her up, but Carol was a mother and naturally worried for her children, but she was also nervous for reasons not so obvious.</p><p>Susie went to Colorado to visit her best friend Krista for the summer. Susie and Krista were the same age, birthdays in the same month, and only up to a few years ago, grew up together in the same neighborhood, but when Krista's father was promoted they also had to move. </p><p>As far as Susie knew, seeing her best friend again was the only reason why she was sent there, however the adults, Carol and her best friend Sarah as well as Sarah's husband Ron, had ulterior motives. It's a long story with much history, but the short version was that Sarah's and Ron's marriage was growing dull and sex became mundane. In turn, without intent, they both began to develop sexual feelings for their daughter Krista. They acted on their feelings; manipulating and playing their daughter in hopes to subtlety create those same feelings in her. Eventually they succeeded and it was Krista who made the first real move towards her father. </p><p>Carol, who at the time also developed perverse feelings towards her own kids, knew all along. There wasn't anything her and Sarah couldn't tell each other. They became like sisters when they met 13 years ago. Both were pregnant in their teens and met in a support group specifically for that reason. When Sarah made the call to Carol to inform her that Ron just popped Krista's cherry, they were both thrilled. Not the typical reaction when told that a 13 year old just lost her virginity to her own father, but one that both Carol and Sarah shared. </p><p>So a plan was hatched during that phone call. A plan to get Susie's cherry popped. Sarah and Ron wouldn't force her or even pressure her; they would similarly manipulate her and use Krista to help. Afterwards, they'd have her sent home believing she could seduce her own family and continue her sex-apede. That was important though, Susie had to do the seducing. She had to believe she wasn't being played. She was of course, but if she were to find out, that could break any form of trust.</p><p>The plan didn't end there, but extended to involve Carol. If Ron and Sarah were able to get Susie to agree and did in fact sleep with her, then Sarah would call Carol the moment it happened and Carol would then play the part in seducing her son.</p><p>Carol reached over to turn off the alarm. ""Alright Danny, time to get up."" The morning was warm and the sun light was already starting to peek through the window. With a grunt, Danny got up. He wasn't as excited to see his sister as Carol, but he was still excited enough to actually get out of bed without a fuss; that would be an accomplishment on any other day.</p><p>""Mom, do we really have to hide what we're doing from Susie?"" Last night before they slept, Carol talked to Danny about keeping the fact that they were sleeping together secret from Susie.</p><p>""We do. Not another word about it Danny. If and when the time comes, I'll tell her.""</p><p>""But.""</p><p>""No but's. I'm still your mother and you're still my son and you will listen to me. Understood?""</p><p>""I don't understand, but fine.""</p><p>Carol let out a sigh, ""Trust me Danny. It'll all work out. I know you want share what we have with your sister, but you just have to trust me.""</p><p>""I trust ya.""</p><p>""Good."" Carol walked over to Danny and gave him a big hug. ""Now go get dressed. We'll hit a drive through for breakfast on the way there.""</p><p>The entire morning Carol was anxious to see her daughter. Susie left home a carefree and innocent little girl and would return a woman. Carol knew Susie had sex with Ron at least once, but any her knowledge never extended past that. Sarah kept it a secret; she wanted it to be a surprise. Sure Carol had ideas. She was pretty sure Susie had sex more than once, but did Sarah join in? Did Krista? The thought of Krista, Susie, together, naked, exploring their body's, Sarah instructing them, it was a good thing Carol decided to wear a skirt, her panties were soaked and would've shown through any pair of pants. Carol wasn't always bisexual, but when Sarah (who was bi since before they became friends) finally convinced her to try it, she discovered how hot it was, how much it turned her on. </p><p>When they arrived at the airport, it took Carol all she had to try and contain her excitement. She felt like hopping and being giddy as she waited for the passengers to come through the gate. ""Mom, are you alright?"" Danny could tell his mother wasn't acting her usual self.</p><p>""I'm fine Sweetie. I'm just excited to see your sister. I haven't seen or spoken to her in all summer.""</p><p>""I'm excited too."" Carol wrapped her arm around Danny's neck and held him close to her. People finally started coming through the gates, ""Do you see her Mom?""</p><p>Carol didn't say anything, she held onto her son as she used all her focus to try and spot Susie amongst the crowd of people. And there she was. The moment Carol saw her she yelled out, ""Susie!""</p><p>Susie looked just like her mother when she was her age at 13; young, pretty, sparkling emerald eyes, and an adorable smile. She stood at around 4'4''. Her hair was light auburn, sure to turn a darker shade as she grew. It went below her shoulder when she let her hair down, but often she liked it in a wide ponytail with braids and cute bangs. She was wearing a yellow sundress spotted with sunflowers and with a belt wrapped around just above the waist to show off her curves. ""Mom!"" Susie ran over to her mother. </p><p>Carol knelt down to embrace her daughter in a hug and lifted her with a squeeze as she stood up. ""I've missed you SO much!"" Carol kissed her cheek. </p><p>""Mom!"" Susie exasperated embarrassingly as Carol put her down.</p><p>""Hey Susie."" Danny interrupted.</p><p>""Danny! I didn't see you there!"" Susie went over to hug her little brother and he hugged her back. ""So how've you managed without your big sister?""</p><p>""Fine. Haven't even noticed you were gone."" Danny retorted.</p><p>""Liar. Admit it, you missed me.""</p><p>""Not in the least bit.""</p><p>The way Susie was acting surprised Carol. She wasn't any different. ""Okay you two. Lets' go get your luggage Susie and head home. Might stop somewhere on the way and get something to eat."" Carol gave Susie another hug, ""So glad you're back home Baby!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>During the ride home and while in the restaurant, Carol did notice something. Susie kept shifting or more so she really could never quite find a comfortable position when she was sitting. Even Danny said something, but Susie passed it off as a joke.</p><p>When they got home Susie went upstairs to unpack. Danny walked over to his mother and whispered, ""Mom, are we still going to have sex even with Susie back home?"" </p><p>""You ask me that now with Susie back home and not before?""</p><p>""Well I just assumed we were, but you acted so normal when she was around that I suddenly felt afraid we weren't anymore.""</p><p>""Honey."" Carol hugged her son, ""Honey listen. We might not, but only for a little while!""</p><p>""How long would we have to wait?""</p><p>""I don't have an answer for that, but remember Danny, you have to trust me. Okay?""</p><p>Danny let out a sigh. Not being able to show his mother the affection he felt was tortures. ""Okay.""</p><p>""Thank you for understand Danny. I'll make it up to you, but right now I need to make a phone call."" Danny nodded and went upstairs. Carol had an idea what for.</p><p>The cellphone in hand, Carol dialed Sarah's number. Someone picked up and a chirpy voice answered, ""Heya Carol!""</p><p>""Sarah, hi.""</p><p>""Everything okay?""</p><p>""Of course, I just wanted to tell you Susie arrived and we all made it back safe.""</p><p>""That's good. How is she?""</p><p>""She's...normal. Not acting any differently.""</p><p>""All part of the plan. She'll open up, her legs that is, soon enough.""</p><p>""Sarah!"" Carol laughed.</p><p>""I'm kidding, I'm kidding, but kind of not either.""</p><p>""Well, either way, what happened over there?""</p><p>""Many things. Many kinky things. In fact, are you sure she hasn't been doing ANYTHING out of the norm since she got back?""</p><p>""Well, I didn't think anything of it at first, but now that you mention it, she has been odd in not being able to find a comfortable position."" Carol continued, ""Even Danny has said something to me. She keeps leaning forwards, standing up and rearranging her dress. I've even seen her sitting on her hands a couple of occasions.""</p><p>""And why do you think this is?""</p><p>""Seriously Sarah, tell me.""</p><p>Sarah let out a devious sound, ""Butt plug.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Butt plug. She's wearing a butt plug.""</p><p>""My little Susie is wearing a butt plug? She was on that plane for hours!""</p><p>Sarah let out the same devious sound, ""I know. Don't get me wrong, it's a small one, well more like a medium small one.""</p><p>""Why would she agree to something like that?""</p><p>""Carol, your daughter agreed to so many things. Don't worry though, it's perfectly safe. I told her to pull it out once she arrives home, so I imagine that's what she's doing now."" Sarah started trailing off. ""Pulling it out of her sweet...I'm sorry Carol. I need to find Krista. Now. Talk to you soon, bye!""</p><p>After Carol hung up she too began thinking of her little Susie having a small dildo up her ass. It was something Carol certainly never tried. Being a single mother of two and receiving no child support, Carol didn't have much of a sex life. Ass play was just something no one talked about while she grew up and having an assortment of plastic lovers, she only stuck with what she knew.</p><p>Sarah on the other hand only had one child and her husband wasn't a selfish coward. They did their best to keep things interesting in the bedroom, anal sex was among the crazy things they did. Carol thought of all the wild things Sarah told her that she and Ron have done to keep the flame going and that her Susie was being taught how to fuck by these people. The image of Ron's eight inch cock demoralizing Susie up the ass flashed in Carols mind. She wanted to just forgo the plan, run upstairs, and fuck her daughter mad! ""Easy girl. Give her time."" Carol said to herself. ""Fuck that!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>During the time Carol was on the phone, Susie was upstairs following Sarah's instructions. She wasted no time. It wasn't Carol who Susie was to 'seduce' first, but her little brother Danny. The way Sarah told her, ""Have him catch you doing something sexy, if he doesn't look away or make himself known, you have him."" Susie knew how to do just that. </p><p>While Danny was still downstairs, Susie went to her bedroom. She made sure her room was the only room to have light on. Danny's room was next to hers, so he would have to walk by her. She kept the door slightly ajar, leaving an opening large enough to see into a corner of her room.</p><p>Susie undid her belt, slipped the spaghetti strap off her shoulders making her dress fall. She looked over at the mirror and could see her door in the reflection. If Danny were to peak in she would know. Susie started looking over herself in the mirror. During her time in Colorado, Susie gained a lot of confidence through her body. She had no bra on, revealing her small (not entirely developed) breasts and puffy pink nipples. Her butt cheeks were hugged tight by white cotton panties and her mound was wet. Susie would stand here until her brother found her.</p><p>It didn't take long. Susie quickly heard the pitter patter of feet running up the stairs. She heard the steps getting closer and louder, closer and louder, and stopped. Hook, line, and sink; she had him. She wanted to smile, but needed to act as though she were clueless that Danny was there watching her. Susie pretended to be checking herself out; fluffed her hair, turned sideways to measure her breasts, all the while making sure that Danny still had a clear view of her. It was time.</p><p>Susie dropped her panties to the floor and stepped out of them, never taking her eyes off the mirror and keeping a vigilant view of her brother. Her cunny was hairless and her slit was wet. She moved her hands back and down to her butt. ""Time to really give him a show."" She said to herself. Susie bent slightly over and spread her cheeks revealing a blue ring poking out from her asshole. She wrapped one finger through it and slowing began pulling it out. </p><p>Movement in the door way caught her eye. Susie focused her eye sight while continuously pulling the dildo out of her ass little by little. ""He's jerking off!"" She finally had it plop out leaving behind a nickel sized gab, ""Mmm."" Susie brought it up to her lips as she stood back up and gave it a sultry kiss then sucked it. ""You enjoy that little peep show?""</p><p>Danny didn't say anything. He was stunned and speechless. His big sister was in front of him naked and just pulled some blue plastic toy out of her butt and kissed it! And she knew he was watching! ""Uhh"" Danny's throat went dry.</p><p>Susie let out a laugh and spun around. She walked towards him swaying her hips in a manner no average 13 year old should be able to do. Danny still couldn't speak. The sight of his sister was so sexy. Susie grabbed his shirt and pulled him close. ""Well, lets see if we can loosen that tongue of yours shall we?"" She leaned in and planted her lips onto her brother and stuck her tongue into his mouth. What Susie didn't know was that Danny and their mother have kissed plenty of times.</p><p>Danny met her touch with similar ferocity. Susie was surprised. She didn't expect Danny to be capable of reacting so strongly. Their tongues swam and clashed against each other. Danny grabbed her waist and pulled her closer to him. Susie responded by wrapping her arms around his neck. When they broke, a strand of spit hung between their lips. It snapped down the middle. Susie's small chest was heaving. ""Wow Danny, you're a natural!"" </p><p>""Practice makes perfect."" It never even occurred to Danny that one, this might be considered cheating on his mother, and two, that he might have just given away the fact that he was having a relationship.</p><p>""Practice? Has my little brother been making out with other girls?"" Susie said smiling.</p><p>""Uh-oh."" Danny needed to think quickly. He promised their mother he wouldn't let Susie know about their little sex scandal. ""but Mom didn't know about this! I can't wait to tell her! Would she change her mind if she knew? If she gets mad, she might be angry enough to hold sex!"" Danny needed to change subjects and keep his secret just in case. ""Well I kinda think the more interesting question is what's happening here? You know, you, me, and that uh blue toy you just pulled out of your bum."" He slid his hand down her back and squeezed her ass.</p><p>""Oh you liked that did you?"" Danny nodded in reply. ""Would you like to see it again?"" Danny's mouth parted with that offer. ""Hmhm. I thought so.""</p><p>It would have to wait. They both heard their mother call for them from downstairs. ""Danny, Susie, could you two come down here for a minute?"" </p><p>""Damn it."" Danny said under his breath.</p><p>Susie laughed. ""Calm down little brother."" She traced her finger down his torso and tucked her hand in his pants. When she found what she was looking for, she smiled. ""They'll be another time."" She then called out, ""We'll be right down!""</p><p>Susie slipped her sundress back on, when Danny spoke. ""Hey Susie?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Could you put that toy back inside you? Thinking how you had it in all this time makes me so...I don't know the word that describes it.""</p><p>""It turns you on."" Susie answered.</p><p>""Yeah and if I knew you were wearing now.""</p><p>Susie laughed. ""My little brother is quit the man now. I'll wear it, for you."" She said with a smile. Susie picked up the dildo and lubed it with some spit. She lifted her dress, spread her legs, and leaned in a bit. She brought the toy up to her butt hole and gently eased it in. Danny watched as the blue plug disappeared. Susie stood straight and adjusted a little bit. ""There we go. Now we better hurry downstairs or Mom will expect something."" She walked past Danny who leered at her ass knowing what was between those two beautiful cheeks.</p><p>""Wait."" Danny said. Susie stopped to look at him. ""Are we going to have sex?""</p><p>""Tonight?"" Susie asked.</p><p>""Yeah, I was hoping.""</p><p>""You don't like to waste any time do you Danny? Not tonight. I want to spend some mother daughter time with Mom. I haven't seen her in such a long time."" That was partially true. Susie did want to spend some time with her Mom, but she also wanted to begin the process of seducing her. ""Now please, lets go downstairs.""</p>"
375,"Carol and Her Kids, Part 5",AnonymousHipster,,"['inc', 'Ffb', 'mom/son/daughter', 'solo', 'long', 'nosex', 'anal']","Carol's daughter, Susie, comes home. This story is important, furthers the plot as well as tie everything together. There is no sex in this story (IE no dick enters a hole nor is there any pussy eating) However that's not to say things don't get a little...frisky.",2013-03-28T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Carol saw them walked down the stairs at the same time. She figured they must have been spending some time together. ""You two look so precious together."" </p><p>""Moooom!"" Danny said embarrassed. </p><p>""What? You do. There isn't anything wrong with me saying that.""</p><p>""Thanks Mom."" Susie interjected. ""I actually think that we would make a cute couple."" She said, playing it off as an older sister joining in on teasing her little brother. </p><p>Carol deduced this, both as a cover up and a statement Susie believed in. She decided to do the same. ""If only it were true."" She noted Susie's face, which faltered for a second. </p><p>""So what did you call us down here for Mom?"" Danny asked, oblivious to the subtle game being played. </p><p>""Well Danny, I wanted to speak with both of you. I just had the most interesting conversation with Sarah."" Carol looked at her daughter when she said this. In Carols mind, she didn't want to wait for Susie to act; she wanted to make the first move. If her daughter learned that she found out what happened during her stay in Colorado, then perhaps she won't feel used. Betrayed a little, but still in control.</p><p>Susie looked away. ""Did Sarah blab to my Mom!?"" She thought to herself.</p><p>""Yes Susie, Sarah told me everything.""</p><p>Susie's heart began beating faster.</p><p>""What? told you what?"" Danny asked, still completely oblivious to everything.</p><p>""Oh, well. I guess these things run in the family."" Carols attention was still focused on Susie.</p><p>""Runs in the family?"" Susie asked.</p><p>""Yep. Would you care for a demonstration?""</p><p>""How do you mean?""</p><p>Carol smiled. ""Danny, would you come here please?"" Carol said smiling and pated the stool next to her.</p><p>""Uh sure."" It was hopeless. Danny never understood what was at play here. He walked up to his mother and sat on the stool. He was eye level now with his mother. ""So uh, I'm here.""</p><p>""Good."" Carol leaned in, wrapped her arms around Danny, and kissed him deeply on the lips. </p><p>Susie was stunned. ""Mom? Danny?""</p><p>""Like I said Susie, I guess it runs in the family. You have no idea how excited I was when Sarah told me you had sexual feelings towards Danny and me during your stay there."" Carol went up to hug Susie. She had tears of joy in her eyes finally getting this out in the open.</p><p>Susie was silent only for a little bit. ""Sarah can never keep a secret! I had a whole plan to tell you too!"" She too began to tear up. ""So how did you and Danny get together?""</p><p>""Well after the phone call and I wasn't thinking to straight. I already knew Danny had the hots for me. Lord only knows how often I caught him staring down my shirt or at my ass. So I just went up to him and stuck my tongue down this throat."" </p><p>""Me and Susie made out already and she pulled a blue toy out of her butt."" Both of them looked at Danny. He looked at both of them confused. ""What?""</p><p>""God Danny, you can be so blunt!"" Susie said.</p><p>""Oh he can be crass at times, but he's still adorable. So, you guys already hit it off?""</p><p>Danny was about to say something, but Susie purposefully cut him off, ""Yes. In my room. I figured I go for Danny first since he'd be the easiest. He 'caught' me naked and I put on a little show.""</p><p>""Put on a little show?"" Carol asked, hoping it had to do something with the butt plug Sarah talked about.</p><p>""Yeah. Before I left Colorado, Krista, Ron, and Sara gave me a dildo to keep up my ass all the way home. It turned them on to know I was traveling with it in me and apparently it turns on Danny too.""</p><p>Danny blushed, but Carol spoke up. ""Turns me on as well. Are you wearing it right now?"" </p><p>Susie gave a sultry laugh, ""I am. Danny asked me to put it back in before we went down stairs.""</p><p>""May I see it?"" Carol asked.</p><p>Susie giggled. She walked over to one of the stools next to her mother and bent over it. ""Feel free.""</p><p>Carol lifted her daughters dress up and parted her small cheeks with one hand. Her fantasies were coming true, they were happening. She knew they would all fuck tonight. Sure enough, there was a blue ring protruding from Susie's sphincter. Carol began fondling her daughter's ass. She circled her finger around the ring then slid her finger down to Susie's cunny. Susie reacted letting out a small sound of enjoyment, ""Mmm I love it when you touch me down there Mommy."" </p><p>Danny moved over to take a look too. ""Does it hurt? The dildo?"" he asked. </p><p>""Not really. Wanna know the trick on how I keep it in for so long?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>""It turns me on too."" That made Danny smile</p><p>""So beautiful."" Carol whispered to herself. Her little girls bum was directly in her face. Carol wanted to plant her face right onto Susie's pussy until she came. Instead, she decided to stick he finger through the blue hole and gently pulled on it. She needed a little more strength then she thought it would take, but eventually Susie's sweet tiny asshole released it. Susie giggled a little bit as it came out. She handed the dildo to her son, never taking her eyes off her daughter's ass.</p><p>Danny never grabbed it. ""No Mom. Just like Susie, you have to suck on that."" He had a pleasant smirk on his face.</p><p>""You sucked on it?""</p><p>""Only a little."" Susie looked back at Danny. ""It was for a good cause.""</p><p>""Come on Mom!"" Danny said.</p><p>Susie was looking at Carol now. ""Yeah Mom. Taste your little girls ass.""</p><p>""Oh how can I say no to you guys!"" Carol lifted the freshly pulled dildo from Susie's butt up to her mouth. She open wide and stuck the entire thing in, enveloping it with her lips. Carol could taste her daughter. Normal she would be disgusted, but strangely she enjoyed it and was extremely turned on by it. She twisted in her mouth, using her tongue to taste ever part of it. Slowly Carol pulled it out of her mouth like a strawberry. ""Mmm. Sweetie. It tasted better than I expected. Can't wait to taste your pussy next!"" As Carol said this, she ran her finger across Susie's slit.</p><p>Susie sucked in air from her touch and hearing this. ""And I can't wait to taste you!""</p><p>""Looking forward to it."" Carol gave her daughter's butt one last squeeze before letting her stand up straight. You're certainly my daughter. That ass is beautiful.""</p><p>""Thanks Mom. You have no idea how many times I've heard Uncle Ron say he wants to tear your ass up.""</p><p>""Oh really?"" Carol asked.</p><p>""Screw that!"" Danny interrupted. Both Carol and Susie were caught off guard. ""If anyone is going to fuck Mom in the butt it's going to be me!""</p><p>Carol laughed, ""Oh Sweetie I thought we already discussed this.""</p><p>""Wait."" Susie was still in a small state of disbelief, but for a different reason. ""All this time you guys have been going at it, not once have you guys tried anal sex?""</p><p>""I wanted too, but Mom said no.""</p><p>""Mom!? You have to try it! It's amazing.""</p><p>""It just kind of scares me.""</p><p>""It scared me too, but I had to get over it. Once I did, I was thankful. It feels so good!""</p><p>""I can't believe my little angel is more experienced than her own mother.""</p><p>Susie smiled from an idea. ""If it would help, I have a couple of videos of me fucking. We could watch some of it. It might help to see your little girl taking anal.""</p><p>""They sometimes recorded when you had sex?"" Danny asked.</p><p>""They recorded each time."" Susie confessed. ""Each 'session' was in front of a camera specifically so we could watch it later and you guys could see the things we did.""</p><p>""Sounds like something we could do as a family."" Carol joked.</p><p>It got a chuckle from both her kids. ""Hey Susie, do you think it would also be a good idea to have mom wear you dildo while we watch it?""</p><p>""Danny!?"" Carol said shocked.</p><p>""Why yes Danny I actually think that would be a great idea."" A smile spread across Susie's face.</p><p>""Kids.""</p><p>""Two against one Mom. Bend over."" Susie laughed while picking up the dildo. Carol didn't say anything. ""Trust me Mom. This is nothing compared to the things I've done.""</p><p>""And what have you done?""</p><p>""We'll see once we watch some of the tapes and stop worrying Mom, you'll love it!""</p><p>""Fine, alright. Honey can you get me my purse real quick?"" Carol asked Danny. ""Right over there next to you."" Danny handed her the purse. Carol reached in and pulled out anal lube. ""After Danny and I spoke about trying anal sex, I went out and bought this."" She said smiling at Danny. ""I figured eventually I'd cave and let him take me.""</p><p>""You're the best Mom ever!""</p><p>""Thank you Honey."" Carol said while scuffing his hair. ""Okay than."" She walked over to the couch and her children followed. ""Just bend over here?"" It felt odd asking her 13 year old daughter what to do.</p><p>""Yep and remember Mom, one of the most important things you can do is relax. It helps make things go in easier.""</p><p>""Can I put it in?"" Danny asked ecstatically.</p><p>""Uh, if this is Moms first time Danny, you better let a pro do it.""</p><p>""Oh come on!""</p><p>""Danny,"" Carol answered, ""listen to your sister. There will be a next time.""</p><p>Danny folded his arms, ""Fiiine."" He was still just a kid. He walked over next to Susie who was lubing up the dildo.</p><p>""Undress Mom. Show us that sexy ass of yours that's got Danny acting so weird.""</p><p>""I'm not acting weird.""</p><p>""That's enough you two."" Carol interjected. She turned around and unclipped her skirt allowing it to fall down. She was wearing tight black laced panties that only covered a third of her ass cheeks. Her mound was damp and getting damper from her kids watching her. ""Danny, would you like to remove my underwear?""</p><p>Danny nodded and walked over to her. He stuck his fingers underneath the waistband and slowly pulled it down. Her panties rolled down revealing her plump ass. ""Your wet."" Danny said as he touched her slit.</p><p>""Wow Mom. I can see why Danny has wanted to fuck you in the ass so badly.""</p><p>""Maybe he'll fuck us both in the ass."" Carol smiled looking at her son. </p><p>When Danny heard this, his head peaked up with interest. He looked over his shoulder to his sister. She was watching him and smiling. ""Maybe."" Susie cleared her throat. ""You all done in there Danny? I need to lube Mom's pucker up."" He nodded and stepped aside. Susie put some lube on her finger and rubbed it around her mother's sphincter. She then placed the tip of the tube into Carols ass. Carol didn't make any reaction until Susie squeezed the bottle squirting lube out. </p><p>""Oh that's smooth."" Carol gasped as the she felt the cool gel rush into her bum.</p><p>Susie removed the bottle and replaced it with the dildo. Before she did anything she reminder her mother, ""Remember Mom, relax."" </p><p>Danny was standing next to Susie watching his mother's ass get played with. He couldn't help but pull his dick out and start jerking. </p><p>Susie started applying light pressure and going at a slow pace. She twisted it and pumped it, trying to work it in. Carol had her head down on the cushion as she was bent over the couch, her eyes closed. At first she wasn't sure if she actually wanted to do this, but Susie was gentle and soon Carol did relax. It truly did make it go in easier.</p><p>Carol moaned, ""Oh Sweetie that feels good.""</p><p>""Hmhm, I told you you'd like it.""</p><p>The sight before Danny was magical. His mother naked from the waist down, bent over the couch and his older sister easing a dildo into her ass. He wanted to run up and shove his dick up both of them. Taking turns, alternating which one he fucks. ""God this is hot.""</p><p>Both Susie and Carol laughed. ""You like the sight of two women huh?"" Susie laughed. ""I have plenty of recordings of that."" Susie finished putting the dildo completely up Carol's ass. ""Alright Mom, it's in. How is it?""</p><p>Carol stood up. She certainly felt filled. She contracted her ass muscles and walked around a bit. ""We need to do this to each other more often."" She concluded. </p><p>""Keep it in till we go to bed!"" Danny shouted with excitement.</p><p>""I don't know about that Hun, but I'll keep it in while we watch some of the recordings Susie brought back with her.""</p><p>""Speaking of which..."" Susie ran upstairs. Mean while Carol and Danny went to the living. A few minutes Susie later came back and brought over a pouch and unzipped it. Inside were DVD's upon DVD's, each one labeled. </p><p>Carol looked in, ""Each one of these involved you?""</p><p>""Yep. Some are kind of the same and most of them involve anal, but whenever we'd fuck they'd tape it."" </p><p>It was amazing. Her daughter, in little over two months, did more fucking then most women do in triple that time. Carol picked one at random labeled, 'Susie Meets Ben'. ""Who's Ben?"" Susie didn't answer, trapped in a memory. ""Susie. I asked who is Ben?""</p><p>""He's a friend of Ron's who would come by sometimes and fuck one of us.""</p><p>""Someone else came by to fuck you and Krista?""</p><p>""Sometimes Sarah too, but Ben could only fuck Sarah and me."" Susie added.</p><p>""Why wasn't I told about this?"" Carol continued.</p><p>""Most likely because you wouldn't approve. They all paid good money.""</p><p>""Ron and Sarah sold you to other men!?"" Carol raised her voice a little shocked. Her ass clenched around the dildo. She had to relax.</p><p>""Don't get upset, it wasn't many. Besides, whoever was fucked was paid the most. I don't know how much, but they told me when I turn 18 I would be able to pay for college.""</p><p>Carol was furious that Ron and Sarah did this to her baby girl without letting her know, not to mention this came completely out of nowhere. Although if Susie said it would be enough to pay for college, she couldn't help but wonder just how much money Susie had waiting for her. If it was enough to pay for college only after sleeping with a couple of men, she could understand how tempting profits like that are. Carol didn't know whether she should thank them or kill them. ""Well, I think I want to see this Ben character that paid so well to fuck my baby girl."" </p><p>""I dunno if it would be a good idea to start with that one."" Carol eyed her daughter and proceeded to put the DVD in. ""I just want to warn you Mom that this one is pretty hardcore and graphic. I had plenty of anal sex before this one."" </p><p>Carol looked at Susie nodded, ""I'll keep it in mind."" She did thought it would be best if she in fact watch Susie's first anal instead, but she had to know who else was fucking her child. Curiosity got the better of her. Carol hit play and went back to sit between her children on the couch.</p>"
376,"Carol and Her Kids, Part 6",AnonymousHipster,,"['Mf', 'anal', 'rough', 'Mdom', 'd/s', 'reluc', 'spank', 'oral']",Carol and her kids watch Susie's first time with Ben.,2013-03-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>When the picture came on, it was Susie sitting down on the bed without anything on. She looked different then from the way she does now; more timid and nervous. A mans voice spoke, ""Okay Susie,"" It was Ron, ""just remember what I told you. The most important thing you can do right now is to relax."" </p><p>""I know Uncle Ron, but I'm still scared. I don't know if I want to do this anymore."" </p><p>""Now Susie, why would you say that? When I told Ben about your amazing ass, he was sure excited and he already paid to have you. Us not going through with this would make me a liar and look foolish. You wouldn't want that would you?""</p><p>""No."" Susie looked down at the floor. ""But I still don't want to do this.""</p><p>""It's going to happen Susie,"" Ron's voice became stern, ""and the only thing that will help you is to relax.""</p><p>Carol got a pit in her stomach. What were they going to do to her baby she wondered. They promised to not force, but this, this looked like forcing. What came next however shocked everyone.</p><p>""Alright Ben. She's as ready as she'll ever be."" Another man, not Ron, walked in front of the camera. He was fairly aged, most likely in his 50's. He wasn't that fit, had bit of a keg belly, looked to be around 250-280lbs and must have been only 5'11'', but between his legs hung a child's arm. His penis was at least a foot long possibly longer and 3 inches of girth.</p><p>Danny blurted out when he saw it, ""Holy shit!""</p><p>Susie, on camera, stared at it wide eyed and full of fear as he gripped it in his hand and walked towards her. She looked over to where Ron must have been standing. ""Uncle Ron, please.""</p><p>""It'll hurt less if you relax Susie.""</p><p>""I don't want it to hurt at all!"" She pleaded.</p><p>""You'll thank me later sweet child.""</p><p>Ben was at the bed now climbing on top. He spoke and his voice was old and filled with lust. ""Bend over girl."" Susie didn't obey. ""I said bend over!"" The rage in his voice made her flinch. He was run running out of patience.</p><p>Carol who was watching the tape didn't know what to think. Her nurturing motherly side wanted to cry, because she wasn't there to protect her daughter from the bad man, but her animalistic sexual side wished she was Susie in that spot, being dominated by a man with a cock that size, however her opinion would change soon enough.</p><p>Susie slowly started moving, but apparently not fast enough. Ben picked the 13 year old, 4'4'', 90 pound girl up with ease and swiftly flipped her over. She landed on her belly with a grunt. Ben gripped her hips with both his hands and lifted her butt in to the air forcing Susie on her knees. </p><p>Ron picked up the camera to get a closer shot at the action. Ben used only his thumbs to spread her ass wide showing how stretched Susie was already. Both his hands covered each of her ass cheeks completely. ""Yeah, she's nice and ready! Aren't you whore!?""</p><p>Susie didn't answer.</p><p>Ben fondled her ass toying with her small rose bud. He inserted two fingers with ease stretching his fingers apart and in turn stretching Susie out. Susie barely reacted to his probing. It was obvious that she's been ass fucked just prior to this. ""Yeah Ron, you warmed her up good for me!"" He said with a giant smile on his face. He pulled his fingers out and slapped her ass hard enough to leave a red hand print that covered her entire right cheek. Susie gasped. Ben lifted his penis and rested it on top of Susie's back side. The weight alone scared her. The base of his cock was parallel to Susie's bottom and the tip of his manhood looked as though if fully inserted it would almost poke into Susie's abdomen. He began laughing at this sight.</p><p>Susie kept her head rested on the pillow. She looked so scared and small. Ben moved his hips as far back as he could and placed the head of his penis on her tiny asterisk. ""Ron, squirt some lube."" Ron's hand came on screen as he coated Ben's dick and Susie's bum with KY Jelly. Ron refocused the camera for an up close shot of the first anal penetration between Ben and Susie. Ben pushed his membrane and the tip of his head vanished into Susie.</p><p>That alone was bigger than what Carol had in her while watching this and she realized it. Not to mention proportion wise, it made the dildo even smaller and his dick even bigger.</p><p>A small moan escaped Susie lips. ""You like that huh? Fucking dirty slut, get a full body shot Ron."" The camera moved back and both Ben and Susie were fully on screen. Ben still had his hips back and his arms stretched out grabbing Susie. </p><p>Then things took a turn. Ben rammed his monster a single time as hard as he could into the little girl, going in at least a couple of inches. Susie yelped in pain at the sudden intrusion. ""Shit this bitch is tight!"" The feeling of her small sphincter squeezing on his freakishly huge dick was intense.</p><p>""It's too big! It's too big!"" Susie screamed. ""You're hurting me!"" </p><p>""Shut up bitch, we're not even close to the whole thing yet!"" Ben slapped her ass another time.</p><p>""No more, please no more!"" Susie demanded.</p><p>Ben smirked. ""All I heard was you want more, you want more!"" He rammed his cock a second time as hard as he could, forcing it to go another couple inches into her bowels and stopped again.</p><p>Susie screamed in pain. She tried to get away, but Ben was close enough to her now. He pressed down on her back, pinning her to the bed. Susie didn't stand a chance, he was too strong and heavy for her. ""You're not going anywhere!"" He rammed a third time forcing himself another two inches into her and stopped to allow her body to adjust to the intruder.</p><p>Susie cried and screamed for him to stop and pull out. It was difficult to hear Ron's voice telling her to calm down and relax. Ben was about 9 inches in so far. ""Bitch can wail all she wants! I'm going to fuck her no matter what!""</p><p>Carol turned to hold her daughter, ""I didn't know they would do this!""</p><p>""It's okay Mom. It gets better, don't worry."" Susie looked over at Danny. ""Look how much Danny's enjoying it."" Danny's eyes were glued to the screen. He had his dick out jerking while watching his poor sister get brutally sodomized.</p><p>The feeling of Susie's bowels contracting around his massive dick, the heat he felt being deep inside her, the nerves massaging his sensitive head, Ben lost all control. During the fuss and screaming, Ben used the rest of the KY Jelly. As soon as Susie calmed down he put his hands on her hips again and slammed into her, but instead of stopping he kept continuous pressure to go further in and to help, he pulled Susie's hips into him for additional force.</p><p>Susie never made a sound, but that was it. Ben could go no further. Susie's ass was squished against his pelvis. He was as far in as he could go. Susie stopped crying, stopped screaming, and stopped moving. During that last push she passed out from the pain.</p><p>Ron behind the camera asked if she was okay. ""Yeah, she's fine. Just passed out is all!"" He gave her another slap on the ass. ""Gah, she feels amazing. You out did yourself with her Ron. I never get to fuck one of these girls in the ass, let alone go all the way in!"" Ben was towering over Susie, his stomach spilled over onto her back and his dick was still all the way in her.</p><p>""You paid good money and it's for her benefit. Like I told her, she'll thank me later.""</p><p>""She better damn well thank you and me too for giving her such high end fuck."" He felt Susie's bowels contract bit. Susie moaned a little. ""I think she's coming to."" </p><p>When she woke up, the pain in her rear came back to her. It wasn't as painful as before now that her body adjusted a bit, but it still hurt. She gripped the pillow and said through clenched teeth, ""Fuck it's still there!""</p><p>""What are you mumbling about? Of course it's still there! I only just got my cock in you. I haven't even started fucking yet!"" Susie whimpered. ""Yeah bitch, it's gonna happen!"" With that, Ben pulled out a small way. It was a short relief for Susie, but he immediately thrust his pelvis against her again. </p><p>Susie let out a painful grunt ""Uhg!"" He pulled out again and pushed back in, ""Ugh!"". Again, ""Uhg!"" And again, ""Ugh!"" Each time, he pulled out a little more and pushed back in all the way. They kept this pace for a couple minutes. Susie kept grunting from the sharp pain she felt each time he slammed into her. Tears were streaming down her face. Susie felt as though she was literally being torn in two by her ass. </p><p>For Ben, he too never felt something like this. It was like a warm curtain of velvet wrapped around his dick squeezing and massaging him. Not once in all his years has his man meat been squeezed so hard. He didn't want to admit it out loud, but he was surprised that Susie was taking it so well, especially in her ass. Most girls can't fit him all the way, no matter how hard he tries, he just can't go any farther, but little Susie was the exception. Ben went all the way with her.</p><p>As time went on though, Susie's grunts began to change into moans, a mixture of pain and pleasure now. Ben kept pulling out slowly and quickly ramming back in. </p><p>""I think the bitch is finally getting used to it!"" Ben roared as he continued to fuck her in this manner. A couple times even he pulled all the way back to where only the head of his dick was in her and in one thrust he slammed so hard, her butt slapped against his pelvis. The sound of her small cute little perfectly shaped ass slapping against his pelvis each time, it only made him want to fuck her harder and faster.</p><p>Finally when he could move his cock in and out of her ass without any resistance, he sped his pace up. Eventually he was fully fledging ass fucking her like mad. His hips moved at rapid speed. ""DEAR FUCKING GOD! SHE'S SO FUCKING HOT!"" It was Ben who was screaming this time. He was sitting on top of Susie now. She was on her stomach and Ben had her between his legs as he rested on her butt using both his pelvis and weight to ram harder and deeper. Her small 13 year old ass was taking the pounding of its life.</p><p>Susie yelled out, ""Yeah fuck me you fat old fucking perv! Fuck me! Ah! Yes! Yes!"" She finally started enjoying it. There was still pain, but none compared to before. Now she felt a glorious pole sliding deep into her, her asshole gulping its entirety. </p><p>Being so full and getting the fucking she thought she finally deserved, Susie climaxed. Her body tried to convulse, but Ben held her still as she screamed.</p><p>It didn't matter to Ben. Susie's wellbeing was of little concern to him. He continued to fuck her like she was a bitch still in heat. </p><p>""Ah fuck I'm going to cum!"" Ben shouted. He pulled out while pushing Susie forward. It was enough force to toss her a little bit up the bed. He reached over to grab her hair and yanked her back to him. </p><p>Susie shrieked unexpectedly, but as she was forced to be eye level with the very pole that caused her so much pain, she knew what came next. She stayed on her knees bent down and tried to suck on his cock, but she couldn't even fit the head into her mouth, she couldn't even put her hand all the way around the shaft. Her lips at least covered the majority of his head and she kept it there using her tongue to stimulate it. She could taste herself. While she used both hands to jerk him off, Susie who was watching remembered back how amazed she was that she managed to take this entire thing in her and now she was impressed with herself with how things ended up.</p><p>Ben still had a hold on her hair. He pulled on her head to try hold her still. His balls tightened and he yelled, ""Ah fuck I'm cumming!"" Ben's first load unleashed like a water jet.</p><p>Susie's mouth was instantly filled to the top, however with such velocity that it came forth with, much of it shot down her throat and some ended up coming out her nose. She tried to swallow, but there was just too much cum. He let go of her hair and cum drippled out of her mouth and nostril before she closed it. Her cheeks pouted from all the trapped semen. Ben wasn't done yet, he continued to spew cum out in an actually stream. He kept cumming and cumming. Thick white strands shot off.</p><p>When Ben finally shot off the last rope of cum, he stepped back panting to admire his work. Susie was drenched in his man juice from head to toe. Every part of her body was covered in white sticky globes of cum. Her hair was plastered down, her face was hidden and cum dripping from chin. Susie's small tits were hard and she was smearing the come around her body. Her eyes were closed obviously and she still didn't swallow, still holding onto the cum in her mouth. ""Bravo little one!"" he said laughing. </p><p>Susie gulped the cum down and let out a gasp for air, ""Thank you.""</p><p>""I told you she would thank us.""</p><p>Susie laughed and as she did, she scraped the cum from her eyes so she could see. She looked at the men in the room watching her. With her hands full of cum, she put as much as she could into her mouth, filling it up again. For a second time, she swallowed the seed of the man who tortured her and who she thanked for it. </p><p>""Ron. I want to pay for another round next week. This time though, I have something new in mind.""</p><p>""Yeah, like what?"" The camera was still on Susie who kept scooping handfuls of cum from her body. </p><p>""You and me, DP her.""</p><p>The DVD ended.</p>"
377,"Carol and Her Kids, Part 7",AnonymousHipster,,"['inc', 'Ffm', 'anal', 'oral', 'rough', 'reluc', 'rape', 'mom/son/dau']",The movie takes effect over Danny.,2013-03-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>When the screen went black, no one said anything. The silence was broken when Danny blurted out, ""Fuck Susie!""</p><p>Carol turned to her daughter. ""Do you want to talk about it?""</p><p>""Mom, I'm fine, honest. Yeah it hurt. It was the most painful thing I ever experienced, but it soon became enjoyable.""</p><p>""If you ever need to talk, I'm still your mother and I'm here for you."" Carol reached out and rubbed Susie's shoulder.</p><p>""Thanks Mom, but seriously after watching that, I think I need to be fucked in the ass."" That came as a shock to both Carol and Danny. Susie was looking to Danny now who leaned in after she said that. ""Danny? Think you can fuck your older sister like that?""</p><p>It happened so suddenly. Danny swiftly stood up and grabbed Susie by the hair and pulled her over the recliner next to the couch. Nobody saw it coming and Susie was still trying to register what happened.</p><p>Carol was the first to say something. ""Danny!?""</p><p>""She wants to be fucked like that? I can fuck her like that!"" He shouted back. Carol stopped. Danny never shouted at her like that. What they weren't considering that a young boy who was being fueled by hormones and testosterone just sat through 45minutes of watching his sister being anally raped with the biggest dick he has ever seen and in the end she liked it. Monkey see, monkey do.</p><p>Danny wasn't Danny. Danny was a boy who NEEDED to fuck. Needed to do what he just saw on TV. Susie didn't try to stop him, she was enjoying it. After all she asked for it. </p><p>Carol watched as Danny slammed Susie's head down on the couch cushion. She watched as her baby boy spread her little angels' bottom. And she watched as her 9 year old son thrust his erection into her 13 year old daughter's asshole. </p><p>""Shit!"" Susie yelled out as she felt her brother's swollen mushroom enter her. Danny didn't stop. He was in 'fuck mode', much like he was when he first fucked his mother. He pulled out and pushed back in with no remorse.</p><p>It was a lot to take in for Carol. Both her children were before her. Her little boy ass fucking her little girl. Her legs started moving and she didn't know why. The next thing Carol knew she was on the couch standing in front of Susie. She sat down and scooted up towards her.</p><p>Susie's eyes were closed enjoying the feeling of her little brother's cock mutilating her ass. She then felt her hair being tugged again and opened her eyes. It was her mother! Carol lifted Susie's head up and pushed he face into her wet pussy. She was being eaten out by her daughter.</p><p>""Fuck yeah Mom!"" Danny shouted with excitement as he saw this and it was a sight to behold. His older sister lying across the arm of the couch with him behind fucking her in the ass, while at the same time, she ate out their mother's pussy. </p><p>""God Baby that feels good!"" Carol said to her daughter. Susie knew how to eat pussy. She's done it plenty of times with Krista and Sarah. She moved Carol's legs back as best she could. Her mother got the hint and scooted in closer and lifted her legs wider. Exactly what Susie wanted, a clear opening to that tantalizing blue ring sticking out of Carols ass. Susie moved to sucking on Carol's clit like a nipple, fingering her with one finger and she, with her other hand, began playing with the dildo in her mother's butt. The movement she made as Danny rammed against her helped. ""Fuck! Susie! OHMAWGAWD!"" Carol wrapped her legs around her daughters head and started bucking her hips.</p><p>Watching this happen, Danny started pounding against Susie harder. The feeling of her ass wrapping around his dick like silk was unlike anything Danny ever felt before during his short life thus far. He kept fucking her ass sliding his dick in and out of her. </p><p>The entire time Danny stared into his mother's eyes. At first Carol wasn't looking at anything in particular, but when she locked eyes with her son, she never looked away. Danny was still young, he hasn't learned about stamina yet. It wasn't long before he yelled, ""I'm going to cum!"" </p><p>Instinctively, Susie stopped eating her mother when she heard this and knelt down next to Danny and took his dick into her mouth. Carol decided to do the same, only she squatted a bit lower resting her butt on the heel of her feet to match Susie's height. Susie popped Danny's dick out and he exploded trying to aim his load into Susie's and Carol's mouth. Most of it landed into their mouths, with some strands against their faces and breasts.</p><p>Carol tackled her daughter with a hug and squished Danny's cum between them. ""Mom!"" Susie said laughing through a mouth full of cum. Carol placed her mouth over her daughter and pushed her gently onto her back with herself lying on top. Their tongues lapped against each other, swapping cum and sharing spit. Carol and Susie never parted lips until they both swallowed the cum they mixed together when kissing. </p><p>As before, Danny was hard again and after watching his mother and sister share his seed together through kissing, he was more than ready to fuck again. With Carol still on top of her daughter loving her, Danny noticed that the dildo wasn't any longer inside his mother. Susie must have taken in completely during their last session. It was the perfect opportunity in Danny's eyes. Without thinking of any consequences, he stepped over his mother's tush. He squatted down and rammed his dick straight up her virgin ass.</p><p>""FUCK!"" Carol screamed. She tried to move to get away from the pain in her rectum, but Danny held her there. He almost couldn't, if it weren't from the help from Susie. She wrapped her legs around Carols and used her arms to keep Carol close to her on the floor. ""Fuck Danny. Don't!"" Carol screamed through her lips that Susie was still trying to kiss.</p><p>It was in vain. Danny didn't listen. He slammed against his mother's bottom forcing his dick to get in farther.</p><p>""Danny!"" Carol cried out.</p><p>""Fuck Mom, you're tighter than Susie!"" Danny's dream was coming true. He was finally fucking his mother's glorious asshole. First it was his mother's pussy he fucked. It was warm, wet, and slick. He then fucked his sisters well used asshole; it was still tighter than his mother's cunt and extremely silky and hot. Now he's fucking his mom's virgin ass. It was unbelievably tight and just as hot. In truth, if Carol didn't wear that dildo or if the lube she applied dried up, just before Danny invaded her, she would have been too tight, causing her son to tear the skin.</p><p>""She's probably not relaxing."" Susie jumped in to both offer advice and to defend the tightness of her own ass. </p><p>""Let go of Mommy this instant!"" Carol screamed.</p><p>""I have waited long enough!"" Danny plunged deeper into his mother's bowels causing her to scream incoherently again. </p><p>""Fuck! Danny this is rape!"" A concept Danny knew nothing of. Carol clenched her ass each time he tried to thrust causing it to be tighter for him and more painful for her. She wasn't a pro at being fucked anally. Carol's eyes were shut as she screamed for her son to stop, ""Danny please! You're hurting Mommy's butt!"" </p><p>This was completely unlike Danny. As he said before, he would never hurt his mother. However this was said only when he knew of gentler more passionate sex. The door to being rough, abusive, dominating, powerful, in charge, was revealed to him and he liked what it did. Acting this way got Ben what he wanted and acting like this allowed Danny to get what he wanted; to fuck his mother in the ass. </p><p>Susie squeezed her mother's cheeks and made Carol look at her. ""Mom relax. If you don't, it'll hurt more."" Susie saw tears start welling up in Carol's eyes. She felt a bit of pity. She knew how painful first time anal can be, especially if it's rough. She kissed her mother passionately and when she broke, ""I love you Mom."" That apparently was what Carol needed to hear. It was obvious that whether she liked it or not, for the time being her ass no longer belonged to her. Carol leaned back in to continue kissing her daughter as her son took what was now his.</p><p>Danny came only moments before this whole ordeal began. It would be a little while before he would need to cum again. This was allowing him to fuck his new property for a longer time. Carol realized this after five minutes of him savagely beating against her without relenting. </p><p>They switched to more comfortable position. Carol leaned her backside up a bit more, giving Danny easier access and making his dick slide smoother in. Susie was still underneath Carol, but in a 69 position. Carol did as her daughter instructed. She let go and finally accepted the fact that Danny was going to fuck what was once hers as hard as he liked. Danny's new fuck toy was completely and utterly open to him. It still hurt Carol, but not as much. </p><p>Most of the time Carol forgot about the pain that went with the pleasure of being anally fucked, but there were times where the pain was a little much causing her to yelp. What did help was her daughter's sweet young pussy which Carol had her tongue deep within. The taste was absolutely delicious to her. </p><p>Susie couldn't reach up to her mother's pussy with her mouth, but she could use her fingers. </p><p>""God...you kids...are ama..zing"" Carol groaned each time her 9 year old son rammed his dick into her. Danny kept fucking harder and harder the closer he got to climaxing, however the mixture between him ass fucking Carol and Susie working her mother's pussy with her fingers was extremely erotic feeling for Carol. Her body started squirming, ""Oh fuck Mommy's going to cum!"" Carol screamed. She thrust her head back down into her daughter's pussy as her body violently shook. Danny held her bottom in place, he still wasn't yet finished fucking. Carol's pussy convulsed and juices jetted onto Danny and dropped into Susie's open mouthed face.</p><p>It was Danny's turn now. He held his dick as deep as he could into his mother's ass as he came, coating her bowels with his seed. When Danny pulled his dick out, a strand of cum connected from the head of his dick to his mother's asshole. Immediately he stretched her ass cheeks looking at the small gapped hole he left behind. He also saw the women he loved the most in the world on the ground panting and motionless. Something Danny knew he caused. </p><p>""Mom...I'm...I'm sorry!"" As his cum left him so did his confidence. The guilt of what he just did caught up to him.</p><p>Finally Carol said something. She looked over her shoulder to look at Danny. ""Sorry? You're sorry!?"" Susie was silent as she got up from underneath Carol, shocked a little from the sound of her mother's voice. ""You just raped me Danny! You just raped your own mother!"" </p><p>Danny tiled his head down, not able to look his mother in the eyes. ""I don't know what came over me. You ended up liking it though!"" </p><p>""It doesn't matter. Don't you ever do that again! However, I wouldn't mind you doing that again."" Carol said with a coy smile.</p><p>Both Danny and Susie were stunned. ""Huh?"" Danny said looking directly at his mother.</p><p>""Yeah. What?"" Susie joined in.</p><p>""Well I don't know about you Susie, but I fucking love this side of Danny. I wouldn't mind him making an appearance from time to time, but if things get out of control I do want Danny to be able to stop himself.""</p><p>""Oh I understand, but I also love something else."" Susie said walking up to Carol seductively.</p><p>""Hmhm and what's that?"" Carol asked.</p><p>Susie grabbed Carol by her hair, ""I love controlling bitches too!"" Before Carol could say anything Susie kissed her on the lips. When Susie parted the kiss by pulling Carol's head back, Susie continued speaking. ""In bed, Both Danny and I control you! What do you have to say to that?"" Carol nodded in agreement. ""I didn't hear you Mom.""</p><p>""Yes Ma'am."" Carol wasn't expecting this, but the thought of her daughter dominating her as alongside Danny, was exciting. As long as they knew who really was in charge.</p><p>""Now then, I think Mom's gotta taste her own ass!"" Susie said with a devilish grin. ""Come here Danny."" She walked Danny in front of their mother. Carol was now an obedient sex slave. She lifted her head, grabbed Danny's dick which came freshly from her ass and stuck it into her mouth. She bobbed up and down, using her tongue to taste his entire shaft, to taste her own ass. ""Taste good?"" Susie asked laughing as she walked behind her mother. It obviously didn't, but if it turned her kids on...Carol mumbled a yes with her son's dick pressing against her tongue. She continued to suck on his cock.</p><p>Danny was enjoying the feel of getting his sore flaccid dick sucked by his mom. Susie walked behind Carol. ""Wow Danny, you worked a number on Mom. Her ass is so red and tender. Let me make it better for you Mommy."" Susie stuck her tongue into Carol's ass. As Caro's tongue lavishly mended Danny's sore membrane, Susie's tongue eased the pain around Caro's sphincter. It was sweet relief for Carol. </p><p>""Mmm, Mom. You do taste good."" Susie stuck a finger in Carol's butt and scooped out some of Danny's cum. She let it drip into her mouth. ""Yum. Oh and so do you Danny."" Susie went back in to tongue fuck their mom.</p><p>Carol felt what was once a flaccid cock grow into another massive erection. ""Oh no."" She thought. Her fears were true. Danny gripped the sides of her face and rammed his dick down her throat. Carol was getting face fucked. She coughed and gagged, but at least she had experience in deep throating, just not with such rabid speed. She tried to push her son away, but he held her head and pressed her mouth against his pelvis as hard as he could, keeping his dick down her throat. </p><p>It was getting difficult to breathe for Carol, but it was over quickly. Danny came down his mother's throat and then pulled out. Carol coughed madly.</p><p>""Are you okay Mom?"" Danny asked, retreating back to his innocent self.</p><p>""Oh now you care for your mother's wellbeing!"" Carol said sarcastically.</p><p>""Come on Mom!"" Susie interrupted to defend Danny. ""I think it was extremely hot was just happened here.""</p><p>Carol looked at her children, still occasionally coughing. She let out a sigh, ""How can I stay mad at my little love birds?"" </p><p>Both Danny and Susie hugged their mother with love. ""So..."" Susie spoke up, ""Wanna watch part 2 with Ben?""</p><p>""Sure."" Carol said with a smile. ""Might make me feel better watching you get used and fucked brutally.""</p><p>""That's sick!"" Susie laughed. She went into her pouch and grabbed the DVD involving the second encounter with Ben.</p>"
378,"Carol and Her Kids, Part 8",AnonymousHipster,,"['Mf', 'MMf', 'reluc', 'rape', 'rough', 'dp', 'oral', 'Mdom', 'd/s', 'anal']","Second DVD where Susie is treated to Ben and this time Ron gets involved. This is also the ending, so there is a small bit after.",2013-03-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The second encounter Susie had with Ben was put into the DVD player. Susie appeared on screen much the same way she did in the previous video except less innocent than before and much more experienced. Ron's voice was heard once more. </p><p>""Alright Susie, do you know why we're here?"" </p><p>""I'm not an idiot Uncle Ron; camera's rolling, I'm on the bed naked. I'm going to be fucked.""</p><p>""True, but do you know by who and what you'll be doing? He's a man who paid top dollar for you!""</p><p>""Have I ever fucked him before?""</p><p>""No, but he's fucked you!"" Ron still couldn't be seen, but it was obvious he was smiling when he said that.</p><p>That last statement got to Susie. She plopped down on the bed and fearfully whispered, ""Ben?""</p><p>""That's right. Ben's here and he paid a little extra to get a little extra.""</p><p>""He already tore my ass in two! What else cou-."" There was a knock on the door.</p><p>""Come in!"" </p><p>The sound of a door open and close was heard. Sound of footsteps getting louder as they drew closer to the camera. ""Well look at this. Why isn't it Susie, my little one of a kind fuck toy."" Ben clapped his hands together.</p><p>""Ben."" She replied.</p><p>""Oh we are going to have some fun tonight aren't we?""</p><p>""You more than me."" Susie said.</p><p>""I wasn't talking to you whore."" This confused Susie.</p><p>""Going to be a hell of a night that's for sure."" Ron answered the question that was supposedly directed to him.</p><p>""What are you talking about."" Susie asked with obvious freight in her voice.</p><p>""Last time I fucked you bitch, you had two very deep holes. I'm here tonight to fill one of them completely."" As Ben said this he pulled out his 12.5 inch penis and let it drop onto a table next to him causing a heavy thud. ""And Ron's here to fill the other."" Susie's eyes widened which only made Ben grin with lust.</p><p>""Fuck you Ben!""</p><p>""Looks like someone got some spunk since last we met!""</p><p>""Ready Ben?"" Ron asked him getting straight to the point. ""Her ass has been lubed already, but it's up to her to get her cunt wet.""</p><p>""Enough waiting, it's time."" Both men walked towards Susie with their cocks in hand. They came up to her from left and right. Susie backed up on her hands and butt as both men approached her. She was scared. Everyone could see it on her face; Ben, Ron who were there and Danny, Carol who were watching it on screen. </p><p>It wasn't Susie's first time with either of the men nor was she a virgin to being double penetrated. However, her past DP's were often with at least one dildo not larger than five inches. She and Ron fucked plenty of times and whenever they were in a threesome it would be with Sarah or Krista. </p><p>Not to mention that Ben was an entirely different matter. Susie had only one previous encounter with him. One so traumatic she would never forget it. That night she experienced what true pain felt like and the absolute meaning of pleasure. The days that followed were another matter entirely. Susie was still recovering or more so her asshole was. Ben demolished her 13 year old bottom with his 12.5 inches in length and 3 inches of girth. Susie took all of it, reluctantly, but at the end she had it in her entirely. Her tiny ass cheeks squished against his pelvis. </p><p>Just over a week later that same man was standing next to Susie for another round, but this time Ron too stood next to her ready to join in. She would be scared if it was Ben alone, but she would also be willing. With Ron here, it would be another nightmare.</p><p>""So what will it be Ben?"" Ron asked as he was in arms length of Susie. ""You want her ass again or do you feel like pounding her pussy?"" Ben never answered. He kept a steady watch on Susie, mulling her small body over. ""Ben?""</p><p>""I'll take that glorious ass again, but before we rip this bitch in two, I wanna taste that sweet cunt of hers.""</p><p>""Fine with me, it's a real treat I might add. Ya heard him Susie.""</p><p>Ben moved in front of Susie and spread her legs at the knees giving him a wide opening. He let out a laugh as he stared on the young child's moist cunny; a glistening bright pink slit. He put his head down and covered her entire pussy with his mouth.</p><p>Susie was quite for a long time now, but when Ben's mouth enveloped her and his tongue swam, she fought for as long as she could not to make a sound, but eventually a small moan escaped her lips. Ben's past MO was to make sure that his 'victims' weren't just enjoying themselves. They must also be dealt pain with pleasure.</p><p>The pussy eating stopped. Ben lifted his head and said, ""On second thought, I'm going to fuck this whore's cunt first!"" He kept Susie's legs spread as he moved his hips between her thighs. </p><p>Susie watched has he grabbed his hard cock and brought it up to her. </p><p>""At least it's not my ass"" she thought to herself. Ben thrust his hips down plunging his dick far into Susie's small cunny. ""Fuck!"" she cried. Ass or pussy, a penis that size is going to hurt especially with a child. </p><p>Ben wasn't as gentle, if it could even be called that, as he was last time. Giving no time for Susie to adjust, he repeatedly rammed hid cock in and out of her. ""Shit this bitch is tight in both holes!""</p><p>All Susie could do was lie there and take it. She continued to scream 'fuck' in different variations. ""Fuck, fuck, fuck! Aaaaah! Fuuuuuck!"" There was a choke and sob in between. Looking down her body, her small breasts only starting to develop, not yet big enough to block any view, Susie could see his monstrosity being swallowed up by her cunt. </p><p>The feel of a tiny child womb was incredible for Ben. Susie was still fully lying on her back, her legs almost completely spread sideways and up to her head as Ben used her knees to support his full weight, about 280lbs. With as much power as he could put behind each thrust, he slammed his penis into Susie as hard and as deep as he could. He was used to fucking older women, more mature women, women who could take a dick the size of his with few consequences, but teens and pre-teens were a different story. Ben looked down at the poor girl who was on the receiving end of his assaults. Small, body shone with sweat, the looks of innocence when he knew there was none, and two petite mounds with tiny hard tits. He moved his hands to her chest and squeezed them. Ben looked at her face and their eyes locked. </p><p>""Fuck! I'm going to cum already!"" </p><p>""Ben, don't cum in her!"" Ron shouted.</p><p>""Why!? She's on the pill!""</p><p>Susie didn't say anything. She couldn't even think straight from the onslaught happening between her legs.</p><p>""You still want her ass don't you? Meaning I take her pussy and I do not want to fuck her cunt after it's been filled with your cum.""</p><p>That got Susie's attention. Her pussy was going to be fucked again by Ron, but this time, at the same time, her ass was going to be fucked by Ben.</p><p>""Ah Fuck!"" Ben pulled out completely, his dick glistening with vaginal juices. Ron handed him a large glass jar. ""What the fuck do you want me to do with this!?""</p><p>""If you're going to cum, cum in there. We'll make her drink it later."" Ron said with a smile.</p><p>An idea like that, Ben didn't refute. He gladly took hold of the glass jar and came into it. His cum alone nearly filled it up half way. The force that it shot out with caused some of it to ricochet back out landing on his dick and hand. He handed the jar back to Ron and with his other hand grabbed Susie's hair like last time. ""Clean me!"" </p><p>Susie didn't need to be told twice, she submitted. She licked and sucked the sideline cum off his dick and hand.</p><p>""Hope you didn't stretch her out too much."" Ron said jokingly.</p><p>""Well let's hope that her shithole didn't shrink back down to normal. Took me long enough to fuck her without tearing her insides up.""</p><p>""Fuck you guys!"" Susie yelled. ""Talking like you own me!"" She had enough. Generally Susie got off on men dominating her, but it was always an act. Ben wasn't acting.</p><p>""She speaks again!"" Ben laughed. He was quick for his age and size; he grabbed Susie by the hair again and lifted her up to meet his gaze. She screamed a little along the way. ""But she needs to learn when to keep her mouth shut!"" Ben grabbed her arms and twisted her body trapping her against his chest. ""And for the next hour I do own you whore!"" He dropped Susie, not letting her go, but letting her drop on to his already erect penis. His plump head rested on her once small rosebud. </p><p>Susie let out a gasp, ""Let go of me you fucking asshole!"" </p><p>""And if I don't own you,"" Ben continued, ""then stop me from doing this!"" </p><p>""Nooo-!"" He didn't drop Susie, he pressed her down until her asshole gave and Ben's penis plunged into her. The only sound Susie made then was a long quiet murmur. Ben held her there keeping her from moving.</p><p>""Have anything to say now bitch!?"" Susie only continued to murmur. ""Thought so!"" </p><p>It was then that Susie felt more pain than she could imagine. As soon as Ben finished his last sentence, he let go of her completely. With her own weight used against her, Susie slid down causing Ben's dick to slide deeper into her. ""FUUUUUCK!"" Susie screamed finally able to say something. Her bowels wanted to tighten to stop the intrusion, but each time a sharp pain stung her. When she relaxed her bowels she only slid down further causing extreme pressure and more areas to hurt. Susie went back and forth with this. Tightening her ass and relaxing it, trying to find a position that didn't make her want to scream in pain. She tried to use her hands to help hold herself up, but Ben was smart and held them, giving Susie no opportunity for any sort of relief.</p><p>Ben didn't care what Susie did nor what she felt. To him whether she constricted her bowels or released her ass muscles, he was getting the treatment of a life time, moving between having his penis squeezed all over and going deeper in causing his sensitive head to feel as though it was burning.</p><p>It was easy for Ben to keep Susie up on his erection. She was light after all and 12.5inch of muscle with the majority of it inside Susie's ass with her leaning against his chest was all that was needed. ""Oh God, please!"" Susie begged as Ben's cock kept moving on up. Her 13 year old ass was stretched and filled almost to the brink yet again. It was difficult to even breathe.</p><p>Before long, Susie sunk as far down as she could go. When Ben realized this, he released her arms from his grasp and let her sit there with his cock up her ass. ""You look like you're enjoying this!""</p><p>""N..n..no!"" It was difficult for Susie to even speak.</p><p>""Don't lie to me!"" Ben said this as he thrust his pelvis upwards making Susie bounce a little on his dick. Susie let out a small scream.</p><p>Ron just watched. He loved Susie like she was his own daughter, but he also knew Susie like his own daughter. She was a whore, an anal whore, and sooner or later, she'd enjoy Ben's cock up her ass, it would only take time.</p><p>Ben began to walk towards the bed. Each step was agonizing pain for Susie. In this position it was near impossible for her to properly adjust without any leeway. He knelt on the bed and Susie could finally plant her feet on some solid ground, but Ben being Ben, grabbed her legs and lifted them up. Susie's knees were up to her head. </p><p>""Get a shot of this Ron!"" Ben turned to face the camera. Susie's ass looked as though it was about to rip apart from Ben's cock alone. He held Susie legs up with one arm now and with his other arm he brought his hand up to her pussy. </p><p>""Augh!"" Susie yelped as Ben began love tapping her entire cunt, clit and all. ""Aaah!' was the sound Susie screamed as Ben inserted two of his fingers into her cunny. It was still tight, even after fucking her only minutes ago.</p><p>""Fuck! I can feel my dick through this whore's cunt!""</p><p>""Her pussy looks nice and wet."" Ron stated as he set the camera down with the angle focusing on the bed. ""Looks like it's time to finally DP her.""</p><p>""Ron please don't!"" Susie managed to say through what she was feeling. She gave up begging Ben to stop. Ron was the only one left. It didn't matter either. He paid no attention to Susie knowing her body can withstand it. Ben stepped off the bed and back onto solid ground holding Susie up by the legs with both arms. Ron walked up in front of Susie. They both stared at each other. ""Uncle Ron please...""</p><p>Ben began lifting her up until her pussy was just above the tip of Ron's head. Susie moaned feeling Ben's dick slide out, but not all the way. There was still about 3.5-4 inches in her. ""Please don't do-"" Ben dropped her. She slid back down his shaft, but at the same time Ron's 8 inch dick slid into her pussy.</p><p>Susie fell silent, her mouth open, eyes wide. She wasn't looking at anything, she wasn't hearing anything, there was only pain, so much of it. Between two men, she was hoisted up in midair by their dicks alone. Ben grabbing her legs only provided balance.</p><p>Both men just let Susie hang there. They didn't move themselves, the first act of kindness they've shown, although, they themselves might have been just relishing in the moment. Ben, who thought Susie was tight before, became speechless after Ron entered her pussy. He felt Ron's dick grind against his through the thin walls separating Susie's colon from her uterus. Susie was stretch to her limits.</p><p>The 'kindness' of these men wore off as Ben lifted the child up and slowly slid her back down. ""Fuck"" Susie squeaked. Ben repeated it, and repeated it, and repeated it. Susie had both dicks going in and out of her simultaneously.</p><p>""Bring her to the bed so we both can work her?"" Ron suggested. He was tired of just standing there having Ben slid Susie up and down. It felt amazing, but Ron needed to fuck her himself. Ben nodded in agreement.</p><p>They shifted to the bed, keeping their dicks still inside Susie. Ron started lying back and Ben eased Susie forward. They stayed in this position to allow Susie to adjust a little more. </p><p>So here she was. Susie, only 13, sandwich between two very large men, both her holes filled. Ron started feeling a wet trickle dripping down his erection. ""Susie, if that's what I think it is, you're getting hornier and hornier!"" </p><p>""In that case."" Ben stated. Ron got the message. It was then that fury was unleashed. Both men fucked the poor girl without any regard. </p><p>Sounds came from Susie's mouth that she never made before. It was excruciating pain, but the feeling of being filled with so much cock as well as finally getting somewhat used to it, allowed pleasure to kick in. </p><p>It was a good 10 minutes of pure carnage fucking and screaming before Susie started to get into the motion of things. She was barely seen on camera from how much of her was covered by both men, but anyone watching could hear her screams of torment turn into agonizing need for more. </p><p>""Fuck me you God damn perverts!"" Susie screamed. ""Fuck me!"" And they did just that. </p><p>For 30 straight minutes Ben and Ron plowed Susie. Not once was she fucked in only one hole. It was 20 minutes before Susie screamed, ""I'm cumming! I'm cumming! Oh fuck! FUCK!!!"" Her body violently shook between the two men, but they held her still. Her pussy convulsed around Ron's dick and jettisoned juices without him ever pulling out. Cum splashed on all of them. It was the longest and hardest orgasm Susie ever had.</p><p>Ron came next. He filled Susie up. Cum started drip out of her pussy back onto Ron as he still continued to fuck her. Ben wasn't through yet either. He could still keep going. He buckled his legs, took whatever energy he had left and fucked the daylights out of Susie. Her eyes went to the back of her head, she fell limp and silent after screaming like a wild animal. Ron held her still as Ben never stopped. </p><p>It was time. Ben rammed his penis as hard as he could into the unconscious girl and came, with the same fertility and quantity as before. His dick shot out of her ass with cum still pulsing out. Ron pushed her off of him when Ben finally pulled out.</p><p>Susie lied there on the bed not moving. Both her holes were gapped with cum oozing out onto the bed. Ron picked the camera and walked back to Susie. Ben's voice was heard off camera, ""Wake the bitch up, time for her to finish the job.""</p><p>""That's what I'm doing."" Ron knelt next to Susie and gently tapped her face. ""Susie, Honey, wake up."" She didn't respond. He shook her shoulder. ""Susie, time to get up,"" he said the very line her mother, Carol, used to wake her up for school. It worked. A small moan came from Susie. Ron chuckled amused at the results. ""Come one Susie, need to wake up."" Ron was too focused on the camera and didn't see Ben come up from behind Susie, before it was too late. His hand came down with such speed and slapped Susie's ass. ""Ben!"" Ron yelled angered. The camera was pointed down at the floor now, only voices were heard.</p><p>Susie woke with a scream. ""What it worked?"" </p><p>""Enough already."" Ron focused the camera back on Susie. There were obvious tears welling up in her eyes, but she fought them back. She rubbed her ass where Ben's hand print left another mark. </p><p>""Fuck Ben was that necessary?!"" Susie screamed out.</p><p>Ron spoke pleased by her reaction. ""Ya passed out there. How do you feel?""</p><p>Susie moved her fingers down to her slit and traced her fingers up to her widened asshole swirling up the cum as she went. She brought up her fingers to her mouth and sucked the cum off. ""Fine enough."" Susie sat up with a small wince. </p><p>Ron smiled pleased. ""Good."" He stood up and brought his dick in front of her face. ""Now if you would be so kind as to clean me up."" </p><p>Using both her small hands, Susie grabbed Ron's dick to give him a blow job. Only a minute passed before he stopped her. ""Well I think I'm clean enough for now.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Oh don't you fret. There's still more to cum."" Ron enunciated the word 'cum', but the play of words went over Susie's head. It wasn't until the present while Susie was watching this with her brother and mother that she finally got the joke.</p><p>On camera, Susie didn't know what he meant until Ben walked over with the glass jar he filled with cum roughly 40 minutes ago. He handed the jar to Susie in silence. Susie didn't accept. ""It isn't fresh though."" </p><p>""Ron?"" Ben asked.</p><p>""Go ahead.""</p><p>Ben went behind Susie and pulled her hair tilting her head back. She yelped from the pain. This gave Ben the opportunity he needed. With her mouth opened Ben but the bottom of the jars lid into her mouth and poured his cum down her throat. Susie coughed and gagged as the cum kept sliding down. Every time she tried to get away, Ben would pull harder.</p><p>When at last all of it dripped out, Ben released Susie. She fell forward coughing and spitting cum. Her entire face and hair was covered in it. ""Fuck you guys!"" she choked. Susie then did the cutest thing, she hiccupped. The screen went black and the DVD ended.</p><p></p><h5>Ending</h5><p>Carol was enthralled by the video. Throughout the entire recording she was masturbating not paying any attention to her kids. When she looked over to them, Susie was on top of Danny riding reverse cowgirl style while they both watched the TV, but when it ended they turned to face their mom as well. Carol pulled her fingers from her cunt showing them how wet she was. ""Lets go to my bedroom."" They all ran upstairs naked and ready to fuck again and again. </p><p>Each and every night since then and whenever they had time, they made love. It became a family tradition. Occasionally Ron, Sarah, and Krista would come by to visit for orgies and often brought their new sex toy's; two male great danes. It was a favorite of Ron's. Watching both Krista and Susie moan in ecstasy as the dogs knotted them and mean while both him and Danny were receiving blow jobs from Sarah and Carol. Then the women would switch roles. Life was good for all of them.</p>"
379,"Master William's House Of Pain, Part 1",Anonymous Master,,"['M/b/b', 'bdsm', 'rape', 'humil', 'nc', 'tort', 'milking', 'slave', 'pedo']",,2012-02-16T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>The Kidnapping</h5><p>Master William watched excitedly as the three boys exited their cub-scout group meeting and as was usual for them headed through the woods which backed up to the streets that would eventually take the young trio home along the back streets of their neighborhood. He new this was the boy's established route from his month long observation and covert surveillances of these boys and all was set in motion for final activation of his plan to acquire his prey.</p><p>He new exactly where he would confront the three youth as they exited the woods onto a dirt bike trail just off a side street and well outside of any traffic, houses or unexpected company. The three chloroform rags were well soaked as well as a strong tranquilizer in three needles ready to plunge into the boys unsuspecting musculature.</p><p>He ran over his plan to stop the boys asking their assistance with helping him to his van as he sprained his ankle and needed help back to the vehicle. It was a perfect set up, as it worked well with the boys merit badges in both service and first aid.</p><p>Master William was able to make it to the prescribed location of abduction well ahead of the youngsters and eagerly unlocked the van set up the cloths and needles and walked the 500 yards up the dirt path to lay in agonized pain for the boy's rescue of him.</p><p>He did not need wait long approximately five minutes later he heard the unmistakable sounds of boys whacking trees, laughing and being boisterous on their way through the underbrush. Determining that no one else was around to hear his pleas of help he began loudly crying for help.</p><p>There was a sudden hush, then a scampering as the boys heard his agonized cries and came scampering to his rescue. Soon they were within sight and running to his aid.</p><p>A blond headed, sturdy body of perhaps 8 years of aged reached him first quickly followed by another boy brown haired and finally the smallest of the boys a straw-haired imp of a fellow two years younger than but clearly related to the first boy.</p><p>The eight year old: ""What's the matter, mister you hurt or something?""</p><p>Master William: "" Oh, thank heaven you heard me young man, I hurt my ankle while out looking for my dog who ran away, and I twisted my foot real bad, I have been out here for hours calling for help but nobody came until you. Do you three boys think that you can help support me back to my van, yes that one right down the road?""</p><p>Eight Year Old and the other's chime in unison, ""of course where scouts you know, this is what we are trained to do, always prepared in a time of need that's our motto Mister. We would be glad to help.""</p><p>Master William: ""Scouts hey, that great, I sure am glad you guys came along, if you would just help me along, by letting me lean a bit on you then help me into the van where the first aid kit is then I can wrap my foot in tape and bandages and drive on to the doctor. You boys know first aid?""</p><p>Yeah, we just got our safety badges on first aid training last week; we are almost there mister just a bit farther along now."" The youths replied.</p><p>Okay, You son to the younger boy can you open the back door and get the first aid kit from that cabinet up front?</p><p>Now you two, this might be a bit tricky as I am going to need one of you to hop up in the van and the other assist me by holding me up as I try and not put any pressure on my bad foot then ease myself up. Think we can do this?</p><p>Yeah, sure no sweat, as the boys complied, Master William took the fist two syringes out of his pocket, pooped the caps and depressed one into each of these two boys who unsuspecting this turn of event but yet unaware and so unprepared to defend themselves slumped down into the open doorway, Master William hearing the little guy coming back from the front of the van prepared the last syringe and as the boy reached him with a happy exclamation of, "" I Found I-----!"" Before succumbing to the effects of the drug depressed into his blood stream.</p><p>Quickly Master William pulled the three youths inside, shut the doors and bound and gagged the youth securely incapacitating them for the 300 mile trip back to his ranch.</p><p>Well, that went better than expected, Master William thought, driving cautiously but steadily along the back roads until he reached the first of many highways leading him home. With his reserve tank filled he would not stop until he reached the safety of his old ranch house nestled on the 5000 acres of land he inherited from his late uncle three years before.</p><p>In just over three hours he was pulling into the electronically controlled gate leading up the three mile drive to the house. Pushing his code into the digital pad, he then pulled onto the drive and drove up to the house around the circular driveway to the rear of the house and the three car garage he open the garage doors electronically and then pulled the van well into the space shut the doors locked them and then opened the rear door of the van and hoisted first one the another of the boys onto his massive shoulders and then entered the house and proceeded down a hall, about midway he proceeded to run his fingers three inches from the top of the wall until he found the secretly concealed and invisible seam concealing a latch which allowed access to the hidden stair way and the rooms hidden below the layout of the garage, and cellar. He punched in another access code and deposited his first boy then tied him to the single military issued surplus cot, and then existed the cell, locked it turned on the monitoring equipment to the rooms and proceeded to do the same thing in the next cell with the other boy, having him secured he proceeded back up the stairs to the still sleeping third youth who easily went over one shoulder for his trip down to his cell, once secured and locked safely away he then resumed in trip back up the stairs and to the kitchen where he made himself a light dinner consumed it and checking his watch and seeing he had six hours he decided to shower and then sleep four for or five hours as he wanted to be refreshed and ready for the evenings festivities when the boys awoke from their drug induced sleep some seven hours from now.</p>"
380,"Master William's House Of Pain, Part 2",Anonymous Master,,"['M/young', 'b/b', 'bdsm', 'rape', 'humil', 'nc', 'tort', 'denied orgasm', 'milking', 'slave', 'pedo']",The story of the three kidnapped cubscouts continues.,2012-02-17T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>The Boys Awaken, Let the Fun Begin</h5><p>Master William awoke to the trilling of his alarm clock, he feels rested and is eagerly awaiting his night ahead. He got out of bed and naked went to his computer switched it on and after entering some encrypted codes watched the screen as the three cells below came into view, at a touch of a few keys he was able to get readings on the cells and the boys contained therein, the boys were doing well, breathing in their drug induced slumber, heart rates within normal range apparently none the worse from their abduction.</p><p>Master William enjoyed the sight of his boys, their cute little blue and gold uniforms stretched tight across their small vulnerable bodies, arms and legs spread impossibly tight at either corner of the cots they were resting on their little cherubic faces turned slightly to the side. Yes, he thought, they are beautiful, I can stand here and watch these lovely boys all night, (no, who am I kidding, my crotch is positively objecting the very idea). There is no way I am going to just stand here watching the damn monitor with such temptation only a few hidden rooms away. I certainly hope they wake up soon, my cum is boiling in my balls and there is just so much resistance in me.</p><p>Reluctantly, he pulled himself away from the computer, went over to the night stand plopped down on the bed and switched on his six flat screen t.v.s. Quickly flipping through the news channels he had three different stations alerting the public to the strange disappearance of three little boys from cubs-scout pack 119 earlier today. The announcer of channel 22 News Nightlive was reporting that local and federal law enforcement officers were pursuing an extensive search for the boys but efforts thus far were unsuccessful in large part hindered by the fact they had no leads on the case, additionally scout-leaders and other scouts in the boys pack were being routinely questioned in hopes of this leading to development of leads to the boy's whereabouts. Good he thought, knowing that all efforts would be futile. He made absolutely sure of this. The plan worked perfectly, the boys were his to use, abuse, and play with for however long he wished.</p><p>BEEP.BEEP.BEEP. A alarm rings on the monitor across the room William races, yes, he smiles looking at the video and data streaming in from cell 2, the brown haired youth was waking up, increased respiration, small quick intakes of breath, flutter of his long brown eyelashes and quickened heart rate all bringing the boy's natural responses to life. William went in for a close-up of the boys face delighted in the look that was there in the boy's eyes the very instant he regained consciousness, confusion, fear, then anger as he struggled vainly to free himself from the bound position he found himself in. He began at once to scream loudly for his mother his father anyone to help him.</p><p>William watched the drama unfold for a little longer then quickly dressed in his doctor uniform green scrubs with dinosaurs all over them and a white long coat picking up the stethoscope and draping it across his neck he proceeded down to introduce himself to his ""new patient.""</p><p>Quickly punching in some codes in the outside key pad to the cell he flooded the room with bright white light, and pinpointed a blinding light directly down upon the prone boy, who was rapidly trying to get eyes accustomed to the painful brilliance currently blinding him.</p><p>Oh, please he whimpered is anyone there? Can anyone hear me, help me please, I don't know where I am, why am I tied, can you get my mommy and daddy for me please, please, is anyone there? Oh God please...sob, sob.</p><p>Master William walking out from behind the lights and in front of the boy says loudly, Youngman stop all that ruckus and listen to me. I am Doctor William. I have some very bad news for you, you and your friends were in a terrible accident today and I am afraid you were brought in for observation, tests and hospitalization now you have to be a good boy and answer some questions and help me with my examination of you alright?</p><p>But, I want my mommy and daddy; I need them to come get me. Enough boy listen up your parents have been notified and are on the way to the hospital but will not get here for at least 36 hours in the mean time we need to check you out and run some tests is this absolutely clear to you, you will cooperate like a good boy won't you.</p><p>Now, I am going to untie your hands and feet then I want you to sit up straight at the side of your bed. Okay, then firsts your arms, now your feet, good, now sit up slowly straight up now good. That's good boy, slow now. Okay my name is Dr. Will what's your name, how old is you, where do you live?</p><p>I am Nicolas James Curtle I am seven just turned it four days ago, I live in Nerville at 14 Hunts street and my phone number is 237-555-1245.</p><p>Okay, Nickolas it is nice to meet you. I think you have been through quite a rough bit of trouble and I know you are scared and confused and have a lot of questions but for right now I need to do my job and that means we got to check you over run some tests and make sure you are not hurt anywhere.</p><p>Stand up please. Okay, Nickolas let me look into your eyes, good, now your ears good, open your mouth wider please good. Okay, now we must get your cloths off so I can examine the rest of you.</p><p>The seven years old instinctively stepped back, knowing that adults were not suppose to see him naked at least not strangers.</p><p>Now, Nicolas, stop this instant, I am your doctor and you must be good and let me continue with this examination young man now step over here and be good!</p><p>Let's try this again shall we don't move. William saw the fear and uncertainty in the lad's eyes but none the less the boy stepped to him and allowed him to remove first his little cap, then his necktie, then the slow process of unbuttoning the shirt buttons, exposing more and more of the tanned unblemished skin of his immature chest. Reach the boys waste he deftly pulled up of the shirt releasing it from the confines of the tight stretched blue denim elastic wasted shorts, and finding the last two buttons undid them, looking into the liquid chocolate brown eyes he placed his hands lightly on the little boy's shoulders and gently eased the shirt open and down off the tiny frame. Until it dropped completely free of the boy at his feet.</p><p>Taking a breath of exquisite anticipation, and a step back he then let his eyes fall from those eyes down across his nose with the smattering of a few freckles, to the full lips, down the small little chin, and the bobbing of a mostly hidden Adams apple and lean neck to the boy's shoulders and chest with the tiny pin sized pink nipples which erected as he watched in response to the coolness of the room. On down the lean torso he let his gaze roam to the inny bellybutton and the two and a-half inches of abdomen muscles showing under. The top quarter of an inch of elastic band of underwear showing just above the waistline of his blue shorts with the elastic back waist, button front and small zipper partially unzipped as if teasing the viewer to finish its course and reveal the treasure behind. It was enough to make William cum the near nakedness of the boy beauty before him.</p><p>Looking up again William looked back into those eyes and at the same time reached out hooked his finger down into the boy's shorts and pulling him close, unsnapped the button, unzipped the zipper and pulled the flaps of the tight shorts aside and then down over the boys shoes, until they too lay at the boy's feet discarded. William then pulled the boy's right foot to him and took off the shoe which was unlaced, and then the white tube sock of the rather large boyish foot, then drew the left foot to him unlaced the shoe and repeated the process baring the foot. Unable to resist, William quickly ran his fingers along the sole of the boy's foot resulting in squeals of laughter from the youth above him.</p><p>Regaining his feet William now looked at the boy clad only in his purple Barney Friends little boy pal under-roos. He reached down and picked the little boy up placed him down lying on his back on the cot and pulled up a chair next to the prone boy. He felt the boy's neck, the boys chest, glands under his hairless warm sweaty arm pits, ticked the little nubs of the erect boy nipples and slowly descended touch as much of the boy skin he could, down to the navel, then the flesh below, then once again eyes boring into those of the tense boy, he let his fingers trace the waist band on either side of the boys narrow hips and hooking a finger under pulled the band first up and then down, lifting the boy with one hand and drawing the juvenile underoos down his thighs off his legs and then easing the boy's legs apart laid him back down on the cot.</p><p>Looking down at the newly exposed boy flesh William licked his lips and mumbled perfect, so perfect. Regaining his composure he looked with intensity at an erect uncircumcised two inch boy hard-on, with a long foreskin which completely covered the immature glands of the sex even in this completely erect state. The boy's hands went to hide his small organ and the tight little boy balls underneath. Glancing up at the boy and looking into his red embarrassed face, William firmly shook his head no, frowning slightly at the boy, the boy flushing ever so much more looked away, and then slowly let his hands droop to the sides.</p><p>William pleased with the boy's submission resumed his exploration of the immature sex organs nestled before him, this time not only with just his eyes but also by reaching out and touching the tumescent, rigid two inch shaft of boy-dick, and the other hand fondling the tiny little kidney bean sized nuggets in their tightly drawn silken sack of flesh. Pulling and pinching these delightful orbs up and then down with insistent persistence until they rested loose in a rather large sack of skin. The boy stirred by these ministrations and totally new sensations traveling through his young inexperienced body was murmuring in pleasure and pain.</p><p>Reluctantly, William stopped his frontal molestation of the boy, and flipped the boy over and pried his sexy legs wide apart separating his full melon sized white buttocks and the deep crevasse between. Reaching out he grabbed each firm check in either hand and pried them open exposing those tidbits of hidden flesh and the pink virgin boy hole winking at him. Licking his index finger he wetted it and began tracing slow circular patterns around the anal opening drawing nearer to the opening and applying steady pressure until the knuckle slipped inside the tight moist warm hole of the surprised young boy. Drawing out he pushed back in a little more of the finger burying itself deeper in the boy at each attempt until the young ass flesh had his finger fully in its tight sheath. Probing around he was able to find the object of his interest the boy's virgin prostrate gland. Kneading it he assaulted the little nub, producing cries of anxiety from the helpless youth. The boy was com pletely unprepared for his body's reaction to these new sensations.</p><p>William turning the boy over was pleased to see Nikolas erect and a sweaty shine over the flush over heated boy-flesh. Rubbing the boy some more, he gripped the erect cock, stroking up and down the two inch member carefully avoiding uncovering the glands of the flesh before him at the same time he rolled the tiny nuggets around in their protective bag.</p><p>Please sir, I got to go bad, please stop. Realizing the boy was nearing his first orgasm yet not wanting to grant the boy this pleasure just yet, William stopped. The boy leapt to his feet and dancing from one leg to another his boy bits bouncing around, the boy repeated his plea more insistently please I got to pee mister I really do.</p><p>William, amused at the boy's plight reached down and picked the boy up and then opened a door leading into the bathroom, shower, and bathtub area of the cell. Placing the boy before him in front of the toilet he reached down and gripped the boy dick lightly holding on to it he instructed the boy to urinate into the porcelain bowl.</p><p>The boy tried to remove the man's hands but was quickly told to stop resisting and go. The boy's bladder stretched to its limits emptied its contents in a long stream of warm yellowish liquid. The boy let his pee drain as William playfully aimed its flow around the bowl in front of the humiliated but relieved boy.</p><p>Finishing, they re-entered the main room and William suspecting that the other boys would soon be waking up he instructed Nikolas to lay back down and sleep a bit more and he would see about dinner when he woke back up. The boy went to dress and William stopped him saying that he would need to put those clothes in the wash for tonight he would have to be sleeping naked under the bed covers. Tucking the blankets around the boy he bent down and quickly kissed the startled youth on his full red lips and exited the room. The boy drifted off to sleep once more.</p>"
381,"Master William's House Of Pain, Part 3",Anonymous Master,,"['M/bb', 'F/b', 'bdsm', 'rape', 'humil', 'nc', 'tort', 'denied orgasm', 'milking', 'slave', 'pedo', 'med']","Cole brother of Nicolas in earlier chapters awakens to his being throughly examined and molested by ""Doctor"" William and young Nurse Rebecca. The boy's exam takes some interesting and rather extreme measures not usually found in a typical medical exam especially on a 5 year old. But Doctor William is most dilegent in his duties and cums to the conclusion they are just what the boy needs.",2012-02-17T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Cole Awakens</h5><p>William returning to his bedroom replays the video tapes of his conquest of young Nicholas while masturbating he decides that he will further add to the boy's humiliation by bringing in his 17 year old niece to act as nurse in his little ruse with the boys.</p><p>He has long been subjecting his little niece and her younger brother's to his sexual needs. Ever since they were born in fact to his little drug addicted sister Mandy. The children have been molested and abused by him. Mandy is ever so willing to have the kids taken off her and eager to snort the ever ready cash that William provides for her. Never suspecting that he is purchasing her children for his perverted, debased, sexual gratification. The woman would not care in the event if she were to find out about the abuse as long as her supply drugs was ensured. Every couple of years William would personally take Mandy into his estate put her in withdrawal &amp; clean her system out and place her on conception and fertility drugs. Then he would then invite some of the local teenage boys for a ""snatch"" party and have the hunks gang fuck her while she was tied and bound in numerous painful positions as they ravaged her repeatedly over a 48 hour period. For the young jocks her helpl essness was an even bigger thrill for them causing many to dump loads and loads of cum into all of her holes. Of course many of the virile spermatozoa found its way into her very fertile womb with expectant pregnancy often with two or three fetuses per birth.</p><p>This took quite a toll on the poor woman and she had long given up her resistence to these brutalities as long as the dangling carrot of more money and hence more drugs was offered to her after birthing healthy babies which she was then only to happy to turn full legal custody over to her older brother.</p><p>Oh, social services kept at her to consider having herself fixed after her 7th pregnancy and fourteenth child to prevent further pregnancies. She of course refused having been instructed by William to refuse telling the prying social workers that it was her constitutional right to refuse contraception and birth control under religious objections. As William remains an upstanding and wealthy member of society and biologically related to the children he was able to win custody of the children without objection from the court. The court happily concluding that these children would be better off faring with his substantial resources then their own strapped public ones.</p><p>So when Rebecca answers the phone he informs her that she will need to come to the estate later this afternoon he had need of her. Rebecca resignedly assented knowing that she had little choice in the matter and long since accustomed to giving into the demands whatever they may be of her uncle. She informed him that she would arrive by 2 p.m. as instructed. ""Also, Uncle, I am pregnant according to Dr. Smith with twins my little brother John was successful in knocking me up as you intended. I of course informed him that I did not know who the father was as it happened while I was attending a wild frat party where I had sexual intercourse with a number of cute boys there. I unfortunately am following in the footsteps of my mother, the apple does not fall far from the tree.""</p><p>Dr. Smith lectured the girl on at risk behaviors and responsible planned parenthood then shaking his head and grumbling under his breath about kids these days let the matter drop.</p><p>Excellent, William replied, already forming plans for the twins upon their birth more fodder for my amusement. It will be fun fucking the pregnant girl and having her brothers do the same.</p><p>""See you at 2:00 pm then my dear you know what is expected of you"", William told the young girl.</p><p>At 2pm William walked down to the foyer and as he expected there was young Rebecca kneeling naked with a dog collar around her little neck , titty clamps on, and a large dildo stuffed up her pert little behind. Eyes down cast legs spread wide fingering her exposed clit and bringing herself to orgasm.</p><p>""Such a pretty little thing, now all grown up with a couple of babies in her twat,"" he pondered, ""all and all she has been a most delightful little slave, he mused, and now I will breed her like a bitch in heat, just like her mother, indeed he laughed, maybe the next child will be mine, won't she just hate that,"" he chuckled.</p><p>Moving in front of the girl, she reached into his flies and extracted his rapidly inflating cock, pulling it free she wrapped her mouth around the organ and began inching it down her throat giving him the oral pleasure she has long been trained to do.</p><p>""Ah yes that's my pretty little bitch, suck me now use that tongue, that's it, let me pull on those titties to encourage you in your efforts...yes work that little mouth.""</p><p>Reaching his climax he exploded his hot cum down the back of the girls throat as the girl stimulated from the pain in her nipples and the fingering of her sore clit reached yet another orgasm.</p><p>""Rebecca, my dear I have a wonderful surprise waiting for you, you are going to be playing dress up and play the role of my nurse as we have some fun with the three little boys down in the cells, I picked them up a bit ago and they are to believe that they were in an accident and that I am their doctor and that I must examine them and run certain tests while their parents arrive, of course their parents will never come, and we will eventually inform them that they are now my little sex slaves but for now I want to mess with their little heads and play doctor with them.""</p><p>Now go up to your room and change into the nursing uniform, I want you to wear no underclothes and leave the first three buttons on your blouse open so the little tykes can catch pretty little glimpses of your charms as you assist me in my doctoring.""</p><p>Meet me back here in ten minutes and do try to look sexy for them they have been through such a shock,"" he merely replied.</p><p>""Yes Uncle,"" she relied.</p><p>At exactly ten minutes nurse Rebecca joined her Uncle the doctor and the two proceeded through the various levels of security to the cell in which the 5 year old cub scout waited.</p><p>Entering the room, William scanned the monitors and noticed increased heartbeats and increased respiration indicating that the boy child was coming to consciousness. Wishing to wait no longer William instructed Rebecca to hold the lads hand and caress him while he reached into a container in a locked cupboard and extracted a capsule of smelling salts, placing it under the boys nose he broke the capsule releasing the substance up the boys nostrils instantly awakening the lad as it burned its way up his cute little nose.</p><p>""Listen to me little guy, I am doctor William and this is my assistant Nurse Rebecca you are here because you have had an accident, your parents have been notified along with the parents of the other little boys found with you.""</p><p>""Now, now, I know you are scared and have a lot of questions but first things first, I need you to be a brave boy and let me examine you, we have to see that you are physically ok and figure out what happened.""</p><p>""Okay then, let's just sit you up, Nurse support him from your side as I assist him from mine.""</p><p>""Ok now do you know your name?"" He asked the little boy.</p><p>""Yes, sir my name Cole Alexander Curtle, I live in Nerville at 14 Hunts street and my phone number is 237-555-1245.""</p><p>""I see good, good now how old are you?""</p><p>""Just turned 5 in June and go to Nerville Elementary, I am in Mr. Collin's kindergarten class.""</p><p>""Well that is excellent you really are being helpful in answering my questions, such a good little boy.""</p><p>Now what we need to do is get you undressed so that I can examine you and run those tests.""</p><p>William with out waiting for a response from the youth removed the boys cap, then neck scarf, then began unbuttoning the five year olds shirt, button by button. The boy reached up to stop him stating "",""he could do it he was a big boy,"" only to be told, ""hold still young man I will do this you just be good and do as your told, I want you to be a good boy and let me do my job, you understand?""</p><p>""Um, yes sir the boy replied.""</p><p>Once again William delightfully resumed his task of unbuttoning the boys shirt revealing the smooth tanned flesh of the undeveloped boy torso. Pulling apart the shirt he exposed all of the young boy chest and cute little inny belly button and the skinny small waist, William looked lustfully at the little lads tiny dark pink nipples begging for extended torture and the small unblemished chest with it's rib cage poking underneath the immature musculature of his flesh.</p><p>Lifting his right foot he unties the boy's tennis shoe and removes it, then the sock baring the little foot, then precedes to do the same with the left.</p><p>""Ok nurse we need to stand this young man up. Provide support please.""</p><p>Rebecca supports his left side as William lifts the boy and places him on his feet before him. Then William moves to unfasten the web belt and pulls it free from the boy, the boy moves to protest but at a stern glance fro the man in front of him, keeps quite once again placing his hands obediently to his sides.</p><p>Reaching into the waistband of the youth's small blue shorts he pulls the front forward unsnapping the button to his pants and tugs the zipper down. Reaching out he slides a hand up each leg opening making sure to 'accidently' brush the underside of the boy's nutsack and grabbing hold of each leg pulls the small shorts down the long hairless, and typical slightly bruised and nicked legs of the little boy.</p><p>Stepping back he lets his eyes roam over the near naked boy. He is delicious and so innocent, fresh and sweet standing there in his little spider man briefs covering the little bulge harnessing his family jewels. Unable to resist delaying the moment to see the boy completely nude, William licking his lips in anticipation, slowly reaches out and sliding his hands up under the leg openings of the small briefs once again purposely brushing up against the moist warm flesh of the boy's ball bag. And inch by inch lowers the undergarment until at last it is at the boy's feet. Then lifting the boy he lifts the child out of them and looks at the small 2 3/4 inch uncircumsised boy cock and the loose bag of balls underneath. Perfect, just perfect William thought.</p><p>The blushing boy acutely aware of everyone's attention directed at his privates especially that of the pretty nurse, and his body betrays him by responding his little penis starts to bone up on him. The little boy hoping to hide his condition moves to cover his excited genitals.</p><p>""No Cole don't hide yourself, I want your hands on top of your head, do it now, don't be silly we have seen lots of little boys naked its our job, now be good, that's it hands on top of your head"" demanded William in a voice which allowed no objection.</p><p>The boy now stood completely naked and embarrassingly erect before these two adults as ordered.</p><p>""Please note for the record,"" Nurse, ""the boy is uncircumsised and his thin erect penis is exactly 3 ½ inches long with ½ inch foreskin and that the glans of the head of his boy penis are fully covered even in full erection."" Reaching down underneath the boy and grasping the child's ball sack he proceeds to fondle the boy's pea sized testicles occasioning giving them a painful squeeze as he molests the young boy.</p><p>The boy blushing more and more as the doctor continues his examination of his privates is very much wishing the man would hurray up and finish so that he did not have to remain so exposed in front of the pretty young nurse.</p><p>This embarrassment was noticed by William and wishing to prolong the child's embarrassment he continued his molestation of the boys tackle one hand rubbing up and down the excited staff the other hand playing with and squeezing the small boy balls in their protective bag of flesh. Reaching to a drawer and after unlocking it, he removes the jar of petroleum jelly uncapping it he dips both hands into the mixture drawing out ample amounts of the lubricant and resumes his ministrants on the virgin boycock and immature boyballs. Reaching further under the lad he dives his right index finger into the cleft of boy ass and seeking finds the tiny anus of the boy insistently he pushes against the resistant anal ring of muscle until it gives way, grudgingly letting bit by bit of his long finger up the virgin boy cunt seeking then finding the little nut of the boy's prostate. Rapidly William assaults the young prostrate finger fucking the startled youth and increasing his momentum on the small cock and little boy balls brings the boy to his first ever orgasm. The quivering lad impaled on his finger his little cocklet pulsing in rapture as the boy winds down from this experience.</p><p>Withdrawing his finger from the spent lad he is pleased to see the little boy dick every bit as hard as when he climaxed. Reaching down he lifts the boy places him down on his back on the cot stretches the boy's arms and legs to each corner of the bed and reaching into another drawer pulls out the child sized medical restraint devices and proceeds to apply them appropriately to the spreadeagled boy explaining that for the next 48 hour the boy would have to be absolutely still as they ran the necessary tests on him.</p><p>William relishing the uncertainty and fear in the young boy's eyes at this new frightening experience, turns and unlocks another drawer. Finding the Benadine and the youth cauterization kit he proceeds back to the helpless boy sitting upon the stool at the side of the boy he pulls a tray to him uncapping the Benadine he liberally soaks a couple of cotton swabs then reaches forward to the slightly erect cocklet he begins lathing the bitting fluid all over the lads groin, dick and balls. Grabbing the small organ with two fingers he begins pulling down on the painfully tight foreskin the boys protests as the skin painfully stretches to expose for the first time fully the virgin cock-head of the boy, unfortunately for the boy the process caused a few small tears in the tender cock flesh, not wishing for infection but really relishing the boy's discomfort William bathes the entire newly exposed area with the biting benadine eliciting agonizing screams rom the boy as the liquid po res into the cuts and also down and into the piss-hole and urethra of the boy.</p><p>Ripping open the youth cauterizing kit he extracts the tubing and expertly but slowly inserts it into tiny urethra opening pulling the tube in and out of the boy's cock painfully irritating the sensitive inner lining of the boy's urethra. After a few minutes more play William imbeds the tubing into the small bladder and suspends the collection bag from a hook on the side of the cot. He then grabs he abused little dick and proceeds to tape the tubing in place ensuring that it can not come out on its own.</p><p>Going back to his closet he extracts two nipple clamps with small but tight biting teeth and crosses to the boy and proceeds to rub the tiny little nubbins erect once achieved he simultaneously applies these cruel instruments to the virgin tits as the boy screams out his aguish and calls out repeatedly for his mommy and daddy.</p><p>Pleased with his work he instructs Nurse Rebecca to see that the boy is throughly given a complete bed bath. Feed him then spend four hours caressing his young body and especially his little pleasure bits for repeated climaxes, then bathe him again and massage lotion into him and leave him to rest we will attend to him after he awakes from a nice long nap.</p><p>Rebecca you may use whatever means you wish to bring off young Cole again and again your hands, tongue mouth or any instrument. The only thing you are forbidden to do is penetrate the boy in any other way then with your tongue. And as the boy will be unable to see you, you shall remain naked during these tasks. I expect two orgasms from you for everyone he has. I will return later await me and my instructions until then be very careful to not remove the nipple clamps or the cather from the boy's body in your ministrations you will be most sorry if you do.</p><p>William proceeds up the stairs after hearing the submissive, yes Master from the obedient girl.</p><p>He will of course be watching the girl and all she does to the little guy through the monitors and the cameras as they record all that takes place.</p><p>Rebecca hoping she would have the opportunity to have some fun with the gorgeous little boy eagerly begins her duties the sooner she starts the sooner she can get off herself by molesting the boy she thinks to herself. Thank you uncle, Rebecca silently says, ""little Cole will be such a delicious little toy to play with again and again and oh so many times.""</p>"
382,"Master William's House Of Pain, Part 4",Anonymous Master,,"['M/bb', 'bdsm', 'rape', 'humil', 'nc', 'tort', 'denied orgasm', 'milking', 'slave', 'pedo']","Rebecca fulfills her duties and gives it her all. Cole is put through some more tests, Nicolas re-awakens and William attends to him personally as Rebecca applies herself to her brother, and young Bobbie comes out of his drug induced sleep and is explained his need to undergo a complete exam. The nephews tend to William's lust as he watches the videos of the three boy's earlier molestations at his and Rebecca's hands.",2012-02-17T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>The Fun Heats Up</h5><p>Watching the live video streaming into his bank of 12 plasma banked television screens William sees that Rebecca fed the boy and was now bathing young Nathaniel with her tongue paying spacial attention to the pained extended virgin nipples which by now had grown a deep red-purple in color licking across the nape of the boy's neck brushing her moist mouth across the chapped pink lips of this luscious boy toy. She plunges into the surprised boys mouth and begins her hot ministrations to the young cavity of the boys small mouth and his sweet tongue. The little boy knew that these this should not be happening to him, that they were dirty and wrong, but they were making him feel lots of tingling feelings and though they are a bit scary they are ever so nice- he feels the flood building again and in just a second he is brought to his fifth orgasm.</p><p>Nurse Rebecca now wearing only her nursing cap and a frilly white mid-thigh apron is getting sore. The anal plug and dildos assaulting her clit, and thrumming send waves of incessant pleasure in the walls of her cunt and has just had her tenth orgasm.</p><p>Rebecca squeals out from her pert mouth as the crescendoing throws of passion diminish see hear boy I am getting rather sore from all this now you are to not orgasm this time. Leaning underneath the lad she closes her fist around the little bag of flesh and the pea sized boy balls stretching them tightly she begins pinching the right testicle then the left eliciting painful sobs from the helpless 5 year old boy victim above his young cries echoing off the cell's white tiles filling the closed in sound proof room with the sweetest of all music the screams of a boy in passion or pain. Finding a heavy sterling cross pen she then uses this as an instrument to strike the boy jewels, shaft and the exposed areas of the cock head repeatedly sting strike after stinging strike fell on the small tortured flesh marking it in livid weal of purple swollen bruised cock flesh. Stopping her punishment she grabbed the boys widely tossed head and looking into the tearful eyes of the miserable b oy and catching his attention proceeds to lick away his tears and replaces them with kisses and caresses, rubbing all the flesh she can reach she has the boy once again erect and lifting the long legs of the small boy up over his head she begins lavishly utilizing her long pointy tongue to stroke the inner crease of the five year old's tiny tight bum. Drawing ever closure to the pink winking anus she then circles the outer edge of the pink rim of the immature anus and peck and lick, peck and lick finally zero's in on her target the tight puckered opening to the small boys bowels persistent her tongue breaks through and enters the hot cavity of the tiny ass and stretching her tongue fully extended she finds the boy's tiny nugget of a prostate and begins assaulting it repeatedly, bring the boy to the brink of orgasm time and time again but never letting him reach the much needed release.</p><p>William naked and intensely erect drooling his precum in long ropey strands off his large cockhead and down to puddle at the floor underneath him strolls over to the control center and with a few simple commands he is able to zoom into the dormitory rooms of his nephews via hidden cameras the images are beamed back to him here at the estate. Grinning he watches his 12 year old nephew and his three roommates and two younger boys around 5-7 years naked standing before the two youngsters and ordering the small boys to fellate them. The two beautiful naked boys with tears running off their sweet little faces all smeared with boy cum resignedly move along the erect boy meat taken each older boy's long shaft deep down their savagely abused throats and sucking out cum load after cum load their bellies full of boy cream.</p><p>Crossing to the computer he typed into the controls to open up his nephews video line and as it transmuted and opened up he call out to his nephew Anton, ""Cumslut Anton attend to your master at once!!!"" The boy nervously jumped from his line and shame faced approached his monitor and video screen. ""Yes master how may I serve you,"" the little sex-slave inquired of his Uncle-cum-Master.</p><p>Smiling evilly at his nephew and cum-slut he instructs the 12 year old to find his metal slide ruler, once the boy has it he is instructed to engorge his four inch boy cock to its fullest and once harden he is to with much effort and a strength of will beat his cock with it till it becomes limp again the engorge himself again and repeat this process 3 additional times. Also that he is to pick out a roommate and the two little urchins whose bellies full of boy cream were still at the milking process sucking the older boys cocks to orgasm after orgasm. Last thing my little cunt pick up Patrick have him choose a fellow or two to amuse me with and then I want you to gather Ryan and a couple of his friends for the next four days you miserable sorry lot will be need here at the estate for the activities I have planned. Your little slut of a Uncle Jimmy is arranging this with the headmaster relayed William chuckling as he watched the depraved act of the recently flogged and caned fi ve year old bounce his small body up and down the headmaster's thin long uncut cock the boy's well trained tight ass is bringing the man exquisite pleasure and he is close....ah yes he has just unloaded a large load of man-cream into the tight bowels of his pupil.</p><p>Having communicated his commands to his slaves Master makes a routine check of the 60 cameras and recording equipment seeing all in order he heads down the hall steps into the nursery he approaches his triplets two year olds two boys and a girl his beautiful reward from raping his sister Picking up Matthew he quickly undresses him sets him down picks up Blaze he undresses him turning next he undresses Anna. Okay my little playthings its time to have some fun Daddy so is looking forward to playing some special games with you. William orders the children down the long corridors of the twin massive west wings of the house and past the east wings tp the southern veranda pool spa and tennis courts and the estate stables can be seen off in the distance to the left of the wisteria and crepe myrtles on the shallow end of the massive pool. Laying face down on his chaise lounge he orders the three children to give him a through massage and has them do front and back as he considers wha t to do with them to pass away the time until the boy bitches can return from their boarding school.</p><p>A plan formed he sits up dumping the children out the hot surface of the heated concrete he then walks over to the center of the immense pool and turns on the control which extracts and extends a metal net the length of the pool for water polo, water volley ball and badminton purposes. Additionally it can be activated to turn on its flats providing a bridge across the expanse of water. This done Master William glaces over at his the children noticing ever so slight squirming from the kneeling children no doubt the sizzling concede is making their position most uncomfortable. It is a baking 112 degrees today a real scorcher. Proceeding into the pool house he returns with 12 thin rubber straps and an assortment of whips and paddles as well as a basket of produce from the side kitchen veggie garden.</p><p>Picking up young Blaze proceeds to enter the warm waters of the pool and carries the youth to the net stretching the boy into the classic x so admired by those with exquisite taste in bondage and domination he quickly ties the lad off painfully the boy is fully stretched the heat of the metal sizzling his back side, recovering Anna he binds her exactly the same, last to be bound is poor young Matthew who like his siblings is soon well trussed. Return to the pool house William comes out with baby oil and proceeds to empty bottle after bottle on the kids then coats them from head to toe in the slick contents. Then he brought the bucket of produce over and reaching inside he extracted the red hot chili peppers placing one in Blaze's mouth he tells the boy to chew on it but not swallow any of it, when it is satisfactorily ground he orders th boy to spit out into William's palm. Using his index finger William coats his finger and stuffs the red hot ground pepper up the right nostr il of the screaming boy as the lining of his nose burns with the heat of the peppers and each breath taking the vapors deeper into his suffering respiratory system this process is repeated to the remaining nostril and with Matthew and Anna.</p><p>Mashing several of the hottest peppers into a pulp he then proceeds to fill the young anus of his offspring with the vile burning substance capping the affair off by shoving a long carrot deep into their tight assholes. Pulling the foreskins back on the boys young 2 inch cocklets he packs the pulp in their dripping hot pepper oil well into the tiny piss slits and ensuring that the heated oil makes its way into their small urethras. Taking a small sized rubber band he slips the foreskins up over the glans and ties them off trapping the hot peppers to stew and leak their blistering heat on the ever so tender cock flesh of the boys. Lastly he picks up two more of the peppers slices them open and proceeds to rub the flesh of the pepper into the eyes of the 3 children. Turning to anna he mashes up the remaining hot peppers and proceeds to stuff her immature young cunt with the vile mess filling her hole and stuffing it wit a thick cucumber. The children are left to bake in the hot sun suffering from burning pain of two different sources while William satisfied for now exercises his nude well muscled fit body by doing laps in the pool as he passes under the children he reaches up and painfully slaps their small genitals adding further suffering to the miserable lot.</p>"
383,"Master William's House Of Pain, Part 5",Anonymous Master,,"['M/priest', 'pedo', 'bb', 'cbt', 'spank', 'humil', 'rape', 'tort', 'viol', 'ws']",Fther Brenna saga continues with the pedophile priest's attentions focused on young Athony Mc Cormmick the first and oldest of brother's the priest's attention focuses on.,2012-02-17T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Father Brennan's large personal oak lined study was awash in the late afternoon light streaming in from the large french provincial style windows adorning the southern wall of the oval shaped room. The air was perhaps slightly stifling smelling of old library books, varnish the smell of old fashioned roses drafting in on the occasional arrant breeze. A most distinctive but most delicious scent occupied the large room and helped stoke the considerable lust raging within the pedophile priest...boy flesh sweating fearful young BOY!</p><p>Unadulterated fear washed over the three new arrivals standing before the lecherous priest, the innocent youths were of course naked, on beautiful display, their small hands locked firmly behind their pretty little long haired heads. Their young boys bodies undulating provocatively, exquisitely trembling in rapt terror; the little legs shaking, little cocklets shriveled tiny boy ball tight up close to their immature groins, their knees knocking as the boys fearfully watched the dreaded Father, who was equipping himself of the instruments of pain and age old discipline which he procured from the worn battered trunk. As the Priest arranged these instruments of affliction, he lovingly placed upon the old wooden pew bench in front of him.</p><p>The look on the lustful priest's face is one of rapture, his experienced stare encompassed the unmarked, and inexperienced, boy flesh awaiting his devote attentions. Each boy child so pure and virginal in every way. 'These unsuspecting youths are about to endure their formal indoctrination into their long detainment at my orphanage', he thought lustfully to himself.</p><p>With unconstrained eagerness Father Brennan quickly removed his habit draping it over his desk chair, naked his hairy well muscled torso topped a lean muscular powerful male body, his un-circumcised flaccid 6 and ½ inch thick veined penis coming from a thick patch of pubic curls and pendulous hairy nut sack swinging in their loose scrotum. picked up his five tailed martinet he then strides across to the three; the Mc Cromic brother's eyes fearfully winching, as their wide tear filled eyes drank in the horrible instrument. Brennan reaches out roughly grabbing the oldest child, 8 year old Anthony ,by the mop of his brown curled hair he drags the stumbling, bumbling, protesting boy to the pew sitting down on the bench the Priest pulls the lad unto his naked lap facing the boy's front away from him he contentedly arranges the boy so as to ensure that his painfully engorged cock (8 ½ inches of pulsating pedophile priest cock) is comfortably encased on either side by two very small, very pale, boy cheeks. Reaching forward the Priest grasps the boys immature genitals and begins roughly assaulting the boys young uncut cock yanking the small organ to and fro pinching and squeezing the tiny tube of flesh and the even smaller pea sized testes. The boy Anthony is earnestly squealing and uselessly trying to get away from the painful touch of the wicked man hurting his little pee pee and balls. The Priest delighted in the youth's childish body responding as his vast experience told him it would, bring the squirming lads naked nether region twisting, bouncing, squeezing all over his massively blood engorged boy fucker.</p><p>""Now, now my little naughty boy, it's time for you to confess what sins you have committed. Tell me boy, have you played with yourself? How many transgressions of the flesh and how many unholy thoughts have you committed, erm?""</p><p>The frightened young boy, confused and in pain, responds truthfully, ""sir I haven't been bad, please sir, honest I have not done anything wrong, ouch! Oh please sir, don't hurt me anymore...""</p><p>""You lying, little devil, out with it, did you not have this (the man gives the now erect little cocklet a vicious slap) get hard today?"" the knowing Priest demands of the sobbing very young boy child.</p><p>""Er yes sir, this morning sir, but... it did but it always does it in the morning... when I wake up.... I got to go really bad... and it is all big and hard, and it takes a bit for me to go.... and then it goes down after awhile, after I finish sir."" The honestly, good angel of a little boy manages to squeak out between his painful sobs and moans.</p><p>""I wish he stop it hurts it hurts soo bad oh no my dickie ah noooo!!!! Anthony thinks, as his shame faced and pain wrecked little body futilely seeks for an escape from this seemingly unending agony.</p><p>""Well you naughty little boy it would not be getting hard if you were not being very naughty thinking impure thoughts and the Lord knows what else,"" the Priest responds.</p>"
384,"Father Brennan's Boys, Part 1",Anonymous Master,,"['M/priest', 'bb', 'cbt', 'spank', 'humil', 'rape', 'tort']",Father Brennan runs a orphange and school for neglected boys which he and those under his authority exploit rape and abuse to their passion and contentment.,2012-02-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Farther Brennan smiled as he hung up the phone. Sargent Matthew's had just told him of the news that five more families of boys were being picked up for delivery to the Brother's of the Thorn boys home in which he was in charge.</p><p>The arrangement he had with the State Foundling Home Society was that he would provide shelter, meals and education for young boys displaced by neglect, poverty, or destitution as a result of the Depression of 1929.</p><p>As a senior level authority of the church many families willingly surrendered their sons into his care believing his home to be a faith filled, nurturing loving environment offering the best of care. The church diocese owned the 65 acer land it's, 1200 bed foundling home, and monastery complex. It lay on the outskirts of the county quite pastoral in location and setting. Every brother answered directly to him and was at one time a boy of the home themselves.</p><p>The boys should be here in an hour he thought to himself, the Holmes brothers all 8 of them the twins Ralph and Roderick age 14, Matthew age 13, Robert age twelve, Nathan age 11, and the triplets Adam, Anthony, and Seth age 10. The O'Brien boys Thomas age 9, Abel age 7, Albert age 4. The Mc Neil boys Hank age 12, Stephen age 8 and little Jimmy age 5. The Holden family boys Richard age 10, Yentil age 9, Travis age 8, Erik age 7 and Denis age 5. The O'Leary children Bradley age 13, Art age 12, Stanley age 11, Bert and Grant twins age 10, Frederick age 9, David age 7, Jed age 6, Murray age 5 and young Gareth age 4. Thirty boys he counted silently to himself it was going to be a fun filled afternoon and a most enjoyable evening processing this riff raff he grinned at the anticipation.</p><p>Needing to pass the time between now and the arrival of his new charges he decides to ring for Brother Beenadick dorm master of Pierce hall, the age 10-11 year old boys. Beenadick answers the phone and Father Brennan instructs him to send the Adam brothers Mark and Michael, and the Davis boy to his office immediately.</p><p>Shortly there is a knock at his door. Enter. In shamble the three dejected and terrified boys.</p><p>Well, boys he barks what do you have to say for yourselves? Mark stammers to reply, sir, I um what do you mean sir, sorry sir I don't...</p><p>Father smiles to himself, ""You don't know, what you idiot child, you think you have pulled one over on me don't you, you sinful disobedient little trash!</p><p>No sir, the boys lip tremble, tears forming in his scared wide blue eyes. I am sorry sir what did I do wrong sir, brushing his lank blond hair out of his face he peers up at the profile of the man towering above him?</p><p>And you boy he directs his inquiry at the boy next to him, Michael is it, yes sir you are not going to just stand there and expect to get away with your sinful behavior too are you, surely you are not as stupid as your brother?</p><p>I, no sir, its just that I don't know what I have done sir, I have been trying so hard to be good honest I have sobbed the boy desperately searching his memory for whatever transgression had raised the ire of Father Brennan.</p><p>Turning to the Davis boy Curtis age 10, he addresses the boy angrily and demands him to confess to his transgression. The terrified handsome brown eyed, brunet lad, starts listing off his minor offenses, I was disobedient in class, I had impure thoughts, I awoke with the devils touch upon my privates, I cursed under my breath at brother Dominick...""</p><p>Enough shouts Father Brennan you irresponsible sinful little buggers will regret your misdeeds and learn the error of your ways, this you can be quite certain of, I assure you. Now off with your clothes, all of you, right now, hands behind your heads, legs wide apart, no wider, wider now, I say, square off those shoulders, heads up, eyes forward, tummy in.</p><p>The boys having complied quickly now stood lined up before me, their young boyish innocence on parade, stiff and rigid, too fearful to hardly breathe. It is a site to look at them, Father Brennan marvels, there is Mark the eldest of the three at 4'3 inches tall blond haired blue eyed, with the cute button nose splattered with freckles, a strong jutting chin, the wide shoulders and dime sized nipples, his slightly muscled torso, an outie belly button and then his 3 ½ inch un-circumsized boyhood with the long foreskin dangling off an inch and a 1/4 from the tip of his boy organ, a narrow waist, full mooned shaped flesh of his dimpled ass cheeks, and the deep cleft hiding the pink treasure within, and the slightly muscled hairless thighs long legs and big boy feet, quite the boy he thought.</p><p>And then there is Michael a younger looking than average 10 year old, Mark's younger sibling. With curly blond hair framing a cupid pie face with pale blue eyes, red full lips, and two small barely noticeable pink nipples ever so light a pink raising up from his small torso, he posed there trembling every so often, he is cute as can be with an deep inny belly button and his ribs sticking out showing clearly through the tight white skin of his chest, his little cocklet uncircumsised, though not as long in foreskin as his elder brother still covered his peanut sized glans fully, despite the 2 inch erection he was sporting, no doubt out of abject fear. He possessed a smaller whiter versioin of his brother's full ass, with a single freckle on the lower right cheek of his prominent backside.</p><p>Last, but not least there stood the Davis boy, just turned ten last week, looking two years younger than his actual age, with those chocolate brown eyes, and wavy brunet hair. This boy has a trim athletic body, summer tanned and with large darken nipples standing eroused from his boyish chest, he too had a inny belly button, full red lips, and unlike the two brothers he was circumsized a delightful pink 3 ½ inch morsel with a prominent flared helmet and slightly less darkened glands, he too was flaccid, his small dick dangling down hanging a bit off to the left, his loose sack of boy marbles fully on display below his little member. His ass two white melons less fleshy than the brothers but still prominent and delightful, the contrast between the tanned areas of his body and the whiteness of his buttocks and immature groin intoxicating.</p><p>Picking up the tawse from his desk he moves to the side of Mark and wraps the tails and long handled strap around the quivering neck of the 11 year old. </p>"
385,"Father Brennan's Boys, Part 2",Anonymous Master,,"['M/priest', 'orphans', 'bbb', 'abuse', 'humil', 'pedo', 'tort', 'spank']",The saga continues Father Brennan amuses himself with three little boys as he awaits the arrival of 30 new boys to the orphange.,2012-02-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Father Brennan noticed the new waves of frightened trembling in all three of the naked boys standing fearfully before him. Good he thought, they will be well primed for the abuse to follow, scared little boys were easier to manipulate and one could subject them to almost any conceivable humiliation or abuse.</p><p>Going to his side board cabinet he picked out a few of his more favorite toys. A 5 tailed tawse, a short two tailed whip, and a paddle with a rubber coating which was dimpled with 1/8 inch hard rubber projections, and small drilled holes through out small surface of the paddle.</p><p>Walking back in front of the boys he clutched Michael's small trembling chin in his hand pinched his mouth open and placed the small two headed whip in his mouth, ""close boy."" The boy did as instructed and clamped his mouth shut over the vicious looking whip.</p><p>Next he went to the Davis boy Tony, he reached for the boy's chin and much to his delight the scared little boy instantly opened his small mouth for him without prompting. Father Brennan chuckled to himself, as he placed the tawse inside the boy's office.</p><p>Standing back he observed his young victims with delight while he slapped the wicked paddle repeatedly into his hand. Which one to start with first he reflected sadistically to himself. Ah yes, we will do Mark the oldest first. Placing his desk chair behind him Father Brennan sat, and bellowed out, ""Master Mark you snot faced little fuck come to me at once.""</p><p>The boy shuffled forward legs still obediently and obscenely wide apart to stand before the Holy man. Father Brennan with the naked trembling boy bitch trembling before him, tears of shame and fear rolling down his beautiful young face, reached up took the bull whip off the boys shoulders, and then placing the whip beside him, and the wicked paddle in his lap, reached up to caress the boys undeveloped pale chest. He tweaked the tiny nipples before him till they were erect and begging abuse. Gabbing a boy tit, in each hand he twisted and pulled on the resistant flesh repeatedly, harder with each attempted assault, bringing shrieks of anguish and cries of tortured pain from the young boy child. After twenty minutes of this titty play he let go of the immature nipples to survey his work. The boys nipples were a deep reddish purple sticking nicely from the boys undeveloped torso.</p><p>Grabbing the boy's young erection he roughly pulled the boy by his pre-adolescent nut sack, squishing the boy's tiny balls and ensuring more throaty screams of anguish from the pitiful crying little boy. Roughly, handling the erect stalk of his boyhood, he brutally pulled the loose foreskin completely back causing small tears in the sensitive inner folds of the exposed virgin cock. Attention now directed at the tiny red helmet of the immature glans he pinched the little cock head hard squeezing to the trapped blood engorged the glans painfully and turned a nice blueish purple in color he then picking a pen from his shirt pocked used the implement to repeatedly whip the sensitive head of the wailing boy's cocklet over and over again firing wave after waves of pain from the highly sensitive nerve endings through out the tortured lads small frame. Tiring of this sport Father Brennan proceeded next to pry apart the glans of the boy's cock head, separating the piss slit obscenely he was able to actually look into the boy's pink moist piss hole a good bit, grabbing the pen he inserted the tip into the tiny hole presented stretching the opening most painfully, looking up into the boy's agonized face he stared directly into the miserable pleading eyes of the boy and in one brutalizing push rammed the pen down the virgin urethra imbedding it deep into the small bladder of the boy.</p><p>Mark could not fathom such a thing his mind overwhelmed with agony, shocked with the unimaginable experience of these torments simply blacked out, lost consciousness and proceeded to fall. Father Brennan furious at having his fun interpreted, caught the falling little bugger and standing up draped the young boy over the back of his chair, reaching beneath the unconscious boy he pulled the small erect cocklet and boy balls in their hairless nut sack behind the boy spreading the lads legs so his immature anus was winking pink at him and his boy bits complete with imbedded pen sticking out of an abused and sore helmet all prominently displayed.</p><p>Stepping back he picked up the bullwhip measured the distance accurately, took aim and fired a perfect shot, FULL FORCE at his target, the small balls enclosed in their protective nut sack. With a shriek the boy regained consciousness and proceed to curl into a fetal position clutching his bruised ball and whipped nutsack.</p><p>Father Brennan satisfied that he once again had the boy's complete attention hollered for the boy to get up and resume his position draped over the arm of the chair. The agonized boy numb with pain, and all resistence beaten now out of him complied.</p><p>Taking aim at the supine boy body obediently stretched across the chair before him Father Brennan rained whip lash after whip lash down on the quivering boy flesh, from shoulders to toes they came repeatedly scouring the flesh. Till the boy's backside was a continual line of purple welts from head to toe. The last 12 shots expertly finding the boys cock ball, and virgin asshole. Course for poor Mark he could not prevent losing consciousness at this point and after a valiant attempt to reawaken the boy by renewed pain failed Father Brennan disgustedly and reluctantly stopped his assault on the helpless boy.</p><p>He turned and noticed the other two boys tears running down their faces, clearly in a state of shock with two pools of fresh urine at their feet fearfully watching him as he crossed over to select his next victim.</p>"
386,"Father Brennan's Boys, Part 3",Anonymous Master,,"['M/bb', 'F/b', 'bdsm', 'rape', 'humil', 'nc', 'tort', 'denied orgasm', 'milking', 'slave', 'pedo', 'med']",,2012-02-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Father Brennan bellowed,""You dirty disgusting worthless hooligan's how dare you piss on my floor. What are you two a couple of brainless untrained dogs who haven't been trained yet to not piss in the house?""</p><p>Grabbing Michael and Curtis by each of their ears he lifted each boy and placed them in the other's puddle of cooling piss.</p><p>""Now my little dogs you are going to clean up this disgusting mess is that clear?""</p><p>Both boys with trembling voices knew what was required of them and tearfully looked up into Father Brennan's eyes and replied, ""yes, sir sorry sir.""</p><p>Father Brennan shouting at the two miscreants, ""Now you insolent brats.""</p><p>Confused the boys looked around them and seeing nothing to complete the task with, looked back asking, ""how sir.""</p><p>Increasingly impatient with the filthy little deviants before him, Father Brennan grabbing each boy by the scruff of his neck forced the boys down into the piss and tersely commanded them, ""use your tongues boys and make sure you get each and every last drop.""</p><p>Horrified the boys shook paralyzed with unmitigated fear and beseechingly looked up to the towering figure of the man above them.</p><p>""Please sir, no sir I am, oh sir no, the boys replied, as comprehension of the vile act began to register in their small minds.""</p><p>Picking up the bull whip he snapped this whip harshly once then twice making sure the report snapped loudly in the air beside each of the boys heads. The boys startled with absolute terror were galvanized by the fear of that whip striking down on their defenseless naked flesh, immediately brought the mouths down and fighting back the vomit churring in their guts, stuck their pink little tongues out and began the revolting task of licking up the other's cool piss.</p><p>Down on the knees the boys present four delightful globes stuck wonderfully up in the air occasionally teasing the viewer with pink tight flashes of their tiny virgin assholes.</p><p>Unable to resist the opportunity, Father Brennan, strode over finding the tawse resting where he had momentarily left it, picked the vicious weapon up carried it in his right hand and taking position behind the boys began the methodical process of striking the melons of boy flesh delightfully exposed before him.</p><p>The agonized screams of the helpless boys split the air, bringing much sexual excitement to the domineering lecherous brother. The slap and unmistakable sound of whip meeting and connecting harshly with boy flesh engorging the brother's fat uncircumsised prick.</p><p>""Get it all you pigs, all I say, don't you even think of puking or you will lick that up too"", shouted the beastly brother as he reined blow after blow down on the small forms below him deliberately striking and digging the tails with their bitting little knots of leather into the crevasses and upon the exposed pink little boy holes.</p><p>Eventually the boys had of course licked up the urine, but terrified and numb with the physical and psychological shock of their experience was licking their little tongues all over the floor beneath them unaware of the fact in their horror that they had completed the revolting task.</p><p>This did not go unnoticed by Father Brennan, and he smiled at the thought allowing the boys to continue as it provided such and interesting spectacle and of course allowed him to continue to strike boy ass over and over again, warming and reddening the little buns, anuses and even their tight little nut sacks most painfully for the small boys.</p><p>The sight of these pitiful little boys in such a degrading act truly was over stimulating. And knowing he was close to releasing his orgasm, Father Brennan stopped his assault on the boys ordered them to stop what they were doing and raise themselves up onto their knees Legs spread completely apart, he placed their small hands on their heads, telling them to remain completely still, and to await his further instructions.</p><p>Seeing the boys obedience, He proceeded to his antechamber and dragged out and old oaken pew, which he placed in the center of the room. Going over to Mark he began slapping the boys beautiful face in an effort to wake the lad, not succeeding he went into the adjuring water closet and filling the water basin with the cold water of the well's spring carried the now filled basin to the unconscious beaten boy and dumped the ice cold water all over the boy.</p><p>Mark startled and awoke to find his nightmare standing over him with a huge smile across his face the boy began to tremble quite fiercely wether from cold or from fear and most likely from both.</p><p>Reaching down to the frightened youth Father Brennan proceeded to pick the trembling shaking boy up and place him over the back of the pew knees wide apart and on the seat of the pew, going the to Michael and then to Curtis he proceeded to arrange them as he had done to young Master Mark.</p><p>Retreating once more to his dressing chambers he returned with 12 vestment sashes which he proceeded to apple to each of the boys wrists and ankles lashing them so that they were secure with their bums nicely raised up.</p><p>Then Father Brennan thought to himself wickedly that as he much prefers toasted buns before he buggers a lad for the first time he retrieves the paddle and the cane and walking up to young Curtis proceeds to what the boys bottom for a full 5 minutes, and then spend another two minutes canning the reddish purple abused assflesh. Having reached a level of satisfaction with Curtis he moves next to young, Mark.</p><p>H then thinks of yet another torture to inflict upon the boy, walking in front of the miserable lad he reaches down grabs a handful of the boy's hair and pulls his head up to look at him, looking into the boys pain filled eyes he asks the boy if he would be willing to provide and act of charity and compassion as it is most important for his most endangered soul, to develop these testaments of faith.</p><p>Mark sensing that this was not a question as much an order and being generally a sweet boy with a kind and giving heart replies, "" Yes sir, please sir may I do so sir.""</p><p>Smiling at the boy he pats the youngster on the head and states, ""well that is good. Yes of course you may.""</p><p>""Your act of compassion with be to take double the amount of punishment I intend to inflict upon your brother sparing him this added pain, oh he will be throughly thrashed, don't for a minute think otherwise but you may be able to spare him perhaps his session with my paddle and cane will not be as long, but it will certainly be as harsh, I don't believe in being lax it is a sin to do other than your best, no half heartedness here thank you.""</p><p>The sobbing boy realizing his already inflamed and abused bottom was going to suffer most horridly began to whimper as the blows started with consistency to rain down upon the small form of his brother. All the while in the back of his mind realizing that for each blow his brother received he would be getting two, the number was adding alarming high and this realization renewed a whole new set of sobs from the whipped whimpering boy.</p><p>After five minutes of paddling young Michael and another two of canning the tight young ass. Father Brennan took his position behind Mark and proceeded to pound blow after blow, into the multi-colored backside, pounding his passion relentlessly and soundly into the boy relishing his cries of pain, fueling his lust, true his word young Mark received at least double what his younger brother got and probably more, Mark fulfilled his act of compassion most exquisitely, such a wonderful act of self-sacrifice thought Father Brennan lustfully.</p><p>Finally finished with paddling the miserable older youth he was able to step back and survey his hard work reaching forward with his hand he was able to feel the heat coming off bruised and scorched flesh before him yes these are three well toasted buns he thought to himself.</p><p>Then his passion rising, he took off his cassock and approached Michael who was spread invitingly open to him, his puffy red anus on wicked obscene display. Farther Brennan taking hold of his very thick prick skinned back his foreskin and lining it up to the abused hole in front of him, he lurched and shoved himself savagely into the virgin ass of the boy. In one agonizing thrust( which split the boy) he was buried fully in the tight hot bowels of the now screaming, de-flowered lad.</p><p>The screams of the boy exciting him into a frenzy he pounded away at the lad the hot moist and exquisitely tight rectum further heating his lust, he proceeded to truly and throughly bugger the boy. Hearing the boy's screams die down in intensity to agonized painful grunts the lecherous Father reached under the boy finding his immature boy package brought his fist around the nutsack with their two tiny balls trapped inside, Father Brennan began to squeeze the boys balls, harder and harder as he pounded again and again into the torn bowels of the boy the new screams bringing him closer to his orgasm with a savage thrust, and a sharp twist of the boys balls he squeezed the lads nuts, brutally as he rode out his orgasm.</p><p>The lads screams providing a wonderful anti-climatic experience for the sated Brother. Going to the front of weeping boy he shoved is dirty blood and fecal covered deflating prick down the boy's throat.""clean me up boy, and watch your teeth"", he demanded of the traumatized youth.</p><p>For Mark his mouth and throat stretched obscenely around the fat cock of the man he had no choice and proceeded to give his first ever blow job to this horrible man his abuser. The inexperience of the virgin mouth on his cock had the addition effect of surging blood into his member again erecting it once more despite having just cummed, Father Brennan was most appreciative of this as his eyes drifted over to the boy's younger brother, thinking to himself and muttering, yes, he should be even tighter better than his elder brother at taking cock up his tiny little ass and choking on dick meat as it was rammed down his throat.</p><p>Fully engorged the priest moved onto his next victim spearing Michael's ass and shoving his thick prick into the boy's immature virgin hole. The younger boy's ass still radiating heat from it's painful beating the younger boys screams reverted in the air as his innocence and virginity was brutally ripped from him. Recalling how wonderfully the lad's older brother responded to his balls being tortured, the man proceeded to find the boys tight nuts pulled up into the boy's body and stretching them down he gripped them and began squeezing increasing the power till the boy was eliciting wonderful screams of agony and bucking on the man's cock in a desperate but futile attempt to get away from the pounding cock and the squeezing, twisting fist abusing his little pea sized balls. Sensing another blissful orgasm coming the man thrust twice more deep into the boy's bowels and withdrew his iron hard pulsating prick from the ravaged ass and quickly Father Brennan plunged it brutally in to the truly small hole of the much smaller boy. Curtis never having imagined such a pain could exist screamed out for all his lungs worth as the man intensified his thrusts as he neared his orgasm reaching underneath the lad he found yet another set of balls these the smallest of the three and began his torture on the immature testes. Twisting them pulling them and squeezing them more and more as he built up his climax and then emptied his second load into the incredibly tight ass of the little boy beneath him.</p><p>Pulling out and moving around to the front of the throughly abused youths he took his time raping the inexperienced throats of the youth.</p><p>Satisfied and extremely pleased with himself he drew on his cassock and sat behind his desk poured himself a glass of wine. He sat back and enjoying the sight of three well beaten well fucked little boys, thought to himself just how miraculous it is that little boys asses and mouths can be so accommodating for large objects inflicted upon them. Definitely heaven sent, perhaps by Devine intent, as a reflect of a little piece of heaven found on earth.</p><p>His thoughts were interpreted by a knock at his door Brother Antoine was there to inform him the train had arrived at the station and his new charges should be arriving within the hour.</p><p>Father Brennan pleased with the news rose and proceeded to the infirmary in ensure that all would be ready to process the incoming riff raff upon their arrival.</p><p>Brother Antoine looking at the bound youth and sporting a large erect phallus looked back at his superior enquiringly, recognizing the lust in the Brother's eyes answered his question.</p><p>Leave the boy's as they are see that the are fed and bring them the chamber pot, do not release them but after caring for them you may use them sexually in any way you desire just no more physical punishments.</p><p>Father Brennan chuckled to himself as a most eager Brother Antoine removed his Cassock and proceeded immediately to the water closet extracted the chamber pot from its place and stopping on his way back into the chamber opened the door and informed the six year old boy sitting there to go to the kitchen and return with three meals for the boy's. The boy immediately jumped to his feet and proceeded to run off with his errand Brother Antoine amused watched the little legs pumping as the lad ran off the little boy's bottom bouncing along. Such a beautiful bottom he thought, his next thought coming quickly to him, yes little six year old Timothy will be a delightful addition to what he had planned for the three naked youths inside and unlike the three inside Father Brennan never mentioned a thing about abusing on Timothy physically or sexually the brother smiled in contemplation, oh do hurry the young Brother found himself saying am I am eager to have some sport with you young lads.</p>"
387,"Father Brennan's Boys, Part 4",Anonymous Master,,"['viol', 'M/priest', 'pedo', 'bb', 'cbt', 'spank', 'humil', 'rape', 'tort', 'viol', 'ws']","Due to the historical setting of this story this saga contains physical, sexual violence on minors. Reader discretion is advised. The author does not condone or promote child abuse. This story is intended for an adult audience and is a work of complete erotic fiction.",2012-02-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Brother Antoine returning to the prostrate bound, whipped and well fucked little boys placed the chamber pot under young Mark gripped the flaccid abused cocklet of the protesting boy. He gripped the imbedded pen and unable to resist the urge to have some sport with the helpless lad proceeded to draw the writing instrument painfully out of the boy's penis. As the tip of the pen became evident at the very opening of the boy's glans he then brutally shoved the pen back down and into the shrieking boy. In and out he tortured the boy's tiny urethra at the same time manipulating the boy's entire organ until it once again was fully erect. In one agonized pull he ripped the pen fully out of the boy's penis.</p><p>Bending to the boy's erect little prong he engulfed the organ with his mouth. Tasting the delicious boy, savoring his recently abused and tenderized cock flesh. Swirling around the welts on the shaft of the boy, nipping occasionally the tender flesh, using his teeth to dig into the boy flesh (not enough to draw blood-but enough to cause the boy extreme anguish). He ravaged the boy orally to the bruised and tender boy balls spasmed repeatedly in agonized dry orgasms. Each climax more painful and prolonged then the preceding one. The boy's young prick now over stimulated and so very tender could no longer retain its erect state and deflated. Disgusted, Brother Antoine placed the chamber pot under the boy and commanded him to void his bowels the warm poignant stench of fresh boy piss filled the air as well as the rich odor of shit as the boy complied. Wiped the boys torn hole with a cloth designed for that purpose he moved on to Michael and after sucking the boy to multiple orga sms instructed him too to void his bowels, the procedure was then carried out on young Curtis.</p><p>Curtis being of such a young age, and so young in both appearance and physical stature excited Brother Antoine sexually.</p><p>The young brother recalling his own victimization first by his father and his father's brother (his Uncle) at age four, then by his parish priest with whom he confessed this uh-holy deed at age six which lasted four years, finally at age 10 being forced into seminary and repeatedly sexually and physically assaulted repeatedly daily by older initiates and the lecherous brothers in seminary to the present day. The young sixteen year-old brother reflected on his life's treatment at the hands of so many. Well I now at least can take myself out on these little ones he surmised happily they will suffer far more than was ever done to me he pledged to himself greedily.</p><p>Gripping the boy's rather tiny organ he twisted and rubbed the immature pricklet, its tiny cock-head and really tiny balls, building up his tempo till his manipulations caused friction in the boys groin heating and pulling at the tight flesh, yanking on it and pulling the stretched heated flesh in directions it was not meant to go in and in fact could not he was able to create by these efforts several little friction burns on the boy's already tenderized pricklet. Instructed the boy to void his bowels as directed he cleaned the boy.</p><p>At this time the young six year-old returned with a large tray of dishes. Inquiring he looked to Brother Antoine for direction on where to place the items. His eyes amazed at the condition of the three boys, yet ever fearful of the possibility of replacing them, he nonetheless felt his little un-circumsized pricklet expand fully in his sized too small shorts.</p><p>Irritated brother Antoine snapped at the boy, on the desk you dumb witted jackass.</p><p>Startled by the anger in the brother's voice he hurriedly complied. Then standing at attention his hands folded in proper prayerful position dead center on his mall chest, directly between his almost non-existent boy nipple's he awaited silently for his next order from Brother Antoine. I hope he dismisses me soon reflected the boy lustfully as I so much need to commit a sin of the flesh, if it meant a most painful confession to an unsympathetic beast of a priest latter. Unfortunately, some things must be endured to be able to experience however momentarily a moment of pure bliss his young mind rationalized.</p><p>Turning to the erotic sight of the submissive little boy awaiting his attention Brother Antoine studied the beautiful little six year old. Recalling his tight but full little bottom stretching the tiny shorts, he walked behind the boy and refreshed his memory and his lust. Leering at the firmness of the impossibly small ass the brother reached around the startled boy and unfastened the boy's trousers and ever so slowly exposed the pale buttocks further heating his inflamed lust. Shorts now puddled at the boy's bare feet he reached up and pulled the boy free of his shirt fully exposing the boy quite naked before him.</p><p>Eagerly Brother Antoine let his excited gaze rape across the exposed boy from his delicate face, cute button nose, to his full lips, and jutting little chin and narrow neck. Down he played his lecherous gaze across the small shoulder and immature chest which surprisingly given the boy's small frame and delicate stature contained two small but nonetheless fleshy nubbins, not much mind you but enough to work on. Then down to his undefined abdomen and puffy pubic mound where his un-circumsized 1and a 1/4 inch erect cocklet stood standing fully erect against his pubis.</p><p>""My what a naughty boy you are, tell me boy why is your privates so rudely on display? You must be having naughty vile impure thoughts, lust is a sin boy you know of course I must report this offense to one of the brother confessor's"", replied the excited brother.</p><p>""Maybe in fact that given that you had the presumption and impertinence to do this vile sin in Brother Brennan's chambers I should tell him."" The brother questioned the now terrified boy. Knowing all too well the effect of his threat upon the lad. Everyone from brother to the last boy, the staff and their help knew Father Brennan to be the most sadistic of men. Great strides were taken by all to avoid Father Brennan noticing you.</p><p>""OH PLEASE BROTHER I AM SO SORRY BROTHER PLEASE DON'T TELL FATHER BRENNAN PLEASE SIR....sobbed a pleading distraught six year old boy.""</p><p>""Hrmmm, I see well if you are truly repentant perhaps I can in an act of compassion punish you myself rather than reporting your disgusting deed to Father Brennan, I'd imagine he would be most unhappy to hear of your sin, most unhappy indeed. I will of course have to be most through in punishing you, it will of course hurt, hurt a lot, and it will last for a very long time. You will be required to atone for your sin through punishment for many, many weeks but nonetheless if you try very, very hard you might achieve forgiveness and your little soul wiped clean again and escape the wrath of Father Brennan are we agreed boy is this what you wish, if so step out of those shorts kneel spread those legs as far apart as possible and beg of me your consent as well as implore me to show you this act of compassion.</p><p>Hopeful of sparring himself punishment at the dreaded hands of Father the pitiful boy threw himself to his knees spread his legs painfully apart exposing himself lewdly to the amused and lustful gaze of Brother Antoine and began his renewed pleas with every effort of earnestness to the young brother who had his fate securely wrapped in his hand's and at the whim of his warped perverted mind.</p><p>""Yes, my child I have decided you seem contrite enough to give you one chance of atoning for your disgusting act of sin. One chance one chance only to prove yourself repentant. If you fail to take your punishments fully without complaint, then not only will you be handed over to Father Brennan and made to confess your abominable sin to him, you further will have to answer to him for your failing miserably at being properly repentant. Lastly, your sin will be magnified in the eyes of God and will never ever be washed away. You will carry it with you long after your mortal life has ended and with you into your immortal life, do you understand all I am saying boy, are you worthy of my compassion?"" asked the manipulative brother knowing full well that the boy presented with such consequence could only agree to his conditions (yes, he is mine now, he thought, for as long as I desire him.... lusted Antoine to himself pleased with how easily he had ensnared his latest little sex sla ve).</p><p>Right then boy you will assist me in feeding these boy's then we will concentrate on filling your small belly stated the contented brother already scheming just what to stuff the boy's stomach with.</p><p>Picking up a bowl of cooled gruel and a spoon Antoine proceeded over to young Curtis and began shoveling the vile, tasteless mash down the boy's gullet. Turning his attention to the still kneeling puzzled six year old he shouted , ""I said boy you are to assist me in feeding these brats now get a move on and help me, for your insolence you can expect a further punishment for not following my orders, you naughty boy.""</p><p>The startled six year old hurriedly complied feeding the food into Michael's mouth.</p><p>In his haste to please Brother Antoine, the six year old finished his task before Antoine his, and without waiting for direction began feeding the mash into Mark next.</p><p>After the boys were feed and watered his chores now completed the perverted young brother could divert his perfected and wicked mind and therefor his wicked lusts upon the four submissive naked scared little boys under his total control.</p><p>Smiling he turned to the Six year old and told the puzzled boy to step outside and retrieve the chamber-pot and bring it to him.</p><p>The puzzled boy hurriedly complied with this strange request returning to the now seated brother the slightly steaming pot clutched in his small hands.</p><p>Come here boy instructed Antoine place the naked boy between his spread legs. Here let me have that he took the newscast pot and its contents into one hand. Reaching into his cassock pocket he extracted a spoon and dipping into the excrement of the pot brought forth a heaping mess of the stuff.</p><p>Open up like a good little boy he instructed the horrified little boy his empty stomach lurching at the revolting act being requested of him. Tearfully the boy shook his head, ""oh no sir I can't please no, not that"", implored the helpless youth.</p><p>""Very well then, that is two acts of defiance for you now to receive double the punishment on each account for, and as you wish, Father Brennan will be notified upon his return of both your wilfulness as well as your sin of the flesh and then the matter of your impure lustful thoughts..."", trailed the brother intentionally shaking his scornful head at the miserable youth.</p><p>""Oh sir no sir replied the boy, resigned to the revolting task before him he reached out and taking hold of brother's hand in his own brought the vile spoon to his mouth hesitating ever so briefly he opened his small mouth engulfed the spoon completely and biting back the sickness swallowed the piss and shit, letting go of the spoon now cleaned and looking into his tormentor's eyes, the small boy in a tearful voice said, ""please sir can I have more?""</p><p>Delighted at having the boy ask to be further degraded humiliated and abused the lustful brother replied sweetly, ""yes of course child you can have all that this pot has to offer.""</p><p>The boy ate the pot clean then polished the pot with his small pink six year old tongue.</p><p>Smiling down at the lewd sight of the boy, Antoine his lust at the straining point, reached down and grabbing the boy by his beautiful head of hair pulled him over to the pew. Throwing the six year old over the pew and instructing him to not mover he unknotted the rope belt of his cassock and then grabbing the boys hands he bound them tightly drawing the rope under the seat of the pew he then grabbed the boy's feet and bound them tightly forcing the small back to jut up and the tiny buttocks to jut out.</p><p>Having secured the boy as effectively as had Father Brennan had the other three youths still bent over the same pew, Brother Antoine stepped back and removed his cassock exposing his erect sixteen year-old fat prick the foreskin skinned fully back from his erect state, and then he stepped up to the nameless six year-old his newest little sex slave separated the boys small buttocks and eying the tiniest of puckered opening lined his steel hard cock through the impossible tight opening thrusting completely up and into the boy taking his virginity, raping his innocense and brutally inflicting damage upon damage on the boy's ravaged torn and bleeding anus and painfully stretched bowels.</p><p>The brother's overheated lustful state combined with the cries of the youth, and the incredibly tightness of the small boy brought him to the edge and then over as he spilled his seed deep inside the broken boy.</p><p>Withdrawing from the sobbing boy but still fully erect and his lust yet to be fully quenched moved himself before young Curtis and thrust himself into the inviting hole presented vigorously fucking the lad, eliciting delightful squeals of anguish from the boy, he the moved on to the next boy, penetrated him, then on to the next, and then the last he raped the boy holes taking turns stoking his fires until at last he spent himself in the ass of young Michael. Withdrawing his slime covered prick from the boy's ass he walked in front of the boys and taking his place in front of the six year old thrust his filthy cock into the boy's small mouth instructing the boy to clean his prick. Satisfied with the boy's job of cleaning him he thrust his hips forward and slid his hose down the young throat, instructing the boy to swallow every drop he then emptied his full bladder into the boy's piss and shit filled stomach.</p><p>Relieved he causally replaced his cassock minus rope belt and left the chamber instructing his new six year old slave to present himself for his first installment of punishment this evening in his the living quarters of his private cell. A naughty boy like you should be able to think up a little white lie to explain why you are bound naked like this to Father Brennan I should think...laughed the wicked brother as he exited the room leaving four well presented, well fucked little boys to adorn the room.</p>"
388,A New Governess And Tutor For Saxton Manor,Anonymous Master,,"['viol', 'nc', 'M/b', 'B/b', 'bb', 'F/b', 'humil', 'bd', 'whip', 'spank', 'inc', 'slave']","This is a historically based story of a governess and her brother a tutor by profession and their lusts as they are given absolute authority over the children of a large Manor as the Lord and his Lady are called away on crown business for a couple of years. Giving the historical background and in being true to the period no restraints on cruelty to children or serfs exited. This fictional account reflects this concept graphically. Strong violence follows, no pernament harm occurs. I hope the story is well received the author of course does not condone any or all acts of violence and abuse of children this is just a dalliance into pure fiction of an erotic nature.",2012-02-19T00:00:00,Please note that all of the stories written are purely written as fictional. I do not condone or promote the abuse of children. These works are solely for erotic fantasy and not real life enactment.,"<p></p><h5>Introduction</h5><p>Hanna and Ellis Worthington (brother and sister) were most pleased that their interviews with Lord and Lady Saxton went well and that they had been hired for as the new governess and tutor for Saxton Manor.</p><p>Hanna, thought to herself, that this is the perfect situation tailored exceptionally for their tastes. They would in their positions be fully responsible for the children of Lord and Lady Saxton as well as running the manor in the absence of the Lord and Lady. The Lord and Lady's responsibilities to the crown and her government would require them to be abroad for the next 18-24 months.</p><p>Hana and her younger brother Ellis was given full responsibility for the running of the Manor, its interests, the staff, and the children of the Manor (the staff's children, as well of course, the little lords and ladies Saxton). The Saxton's expected that the Worthington's run a tight ship, and that they would be firm and diligent in their assigned duties and responsibilities. The Lord &amp; Lady stated that it is their, ""desire to not wish to be troubled with matters of the household and its staff."" They demanded as their right, ""loyalty, commitment, and respect in all matters, as the couple would be acting as defacto Lord and Lady of the manor. Additionally, the Worthington's must be able to accept this heavy burden must assume full responsibility for the household. The staff and full members of the house were informed by the Lady and Lord of the house that they were entrusting the estate and the welfare of its population to Miss Hanna and Master Ellis. All due respect and a uthority given was to be given to them as if they were indeed Lord and Lady of the Manor. Their complete cooperation and compliance was demanded of them.</p><p>Ellis upon interviewing for the position made subtle references to discipline and corporal punishments in caring for the estate and their new charges both adult and children. The Lord and Lady dismissed these inquiries by stating, ""that it is expected of you to handle such matters as you see fit. Further, that as Governess and Tutor they would be expected to deal with such unpleasantness as they simply were too busy to be involved in such trivial matters. Also they simply do not wish to entertain any such unpleasantness.""</p><p>Hanna and Ellis called the entire household together for a meeting as soon as the Lord and Lady left the estate for their long sea voyage.</p><p>""Right then, as has already been explained to you we now have the honor and the responsibility of running this noble house. We really have but one requirement of you and it is simply that we expect to be obeyed-that is you do what we wish of you when we ask it. You comply or you will be punished, I am sure you do not wish to be removed in disgrace from the Lord' lands. As for you my young Lord's and Ladies your duty is to obey and not bring disfavor upon yourself or your noble house and good name. Because of your nobility much more is expected from each of you and the punishments will be of considerable substance, Ellis admonished.""</p><p>""As my brother and I have such a large responsibility to this house we will be sharing this burden and assisting each other with our many responsibilities, what this means for all of you is that we require your cooperation and obedience to our wishes regardless of who might be addressing you, you will obey us is that fully understood?""</p><p>Yes Miss, yes Master, the assembled household replied looking nervous and a most humbled lot.</p><p>""Ok then it is the desire of Lord Saxton that he extend his blessing for educating the children of this estate regardless of station in life. Therefor you must surly know how generous and fortunate you are to be in his graces favor. Be mindful and grateful for the Lord's kindness and generosity do nothing to besmirch the goodness his Lordship is extending to you, Hannah announced to the gathered.""</p><p>""LONG LIVE LORD AND LADY SAXTON,"" cheered the grateful gathering.</p><p>""Right I have been given the considerable challenge of tutoring all the children in the household from ages 2-21, Ellis stated."" </p><p>""We shall need to assess every child both for mental as well as physical education so children you are to report to the ballroom in 20 minutes and we will begin the process, school work will be from 6:30 am to 6:30 pm. You will be required to undergo a physical exam, and will have physical well-ness education at 6:30-8:30am, then again from 4:30 to 6:30 pm. You will have breakfast meal at 5:00am and mid day meal at noon. Dinner meal at 7:00pm. You will have recreation time from 7:30pm to 9:30pm, at 9:30pm you will be bathed and then from 9pm to 11pm you will be required to study. For those of you old enough to have household responsibilities you will accomplish these tasks between 7:30-9:30 which means the quicker you accomplish your duties the more recreation time you will have. Lord Saxton has graciously provided us with the entire west wing of th e manor for schoolroom and dormitories. All the children will be sleeping in these new accommodations to assist us with assimilating them into the education process. Parents you may un no terms violate the sanctity of the west wing, we will not tolerate any interruption, any violation of this request will remove you from the estate the Lord and Lady shall keep your children should this arise in the hopes that your miserable offspring can learn from the disgrace of their parents, announced Ellis authoritatively.""</p><p>""Right then children report to the ball room in 20 minutes, the rest of you get back to your responsibilities, be very attentive to your tasks as it would not bode well for you if we should need to correct your failings.""</p><p>With anticipated excitement Ellis and Hanna assembled the children into orderly groups there were the youngest of age from 2-5 years of age had 17 children, next the 5-7 year group with 14 children, the 7-9 group with 19, the 10-13 group with 12, the 13-16 group with 10, the 16-21 group with 21 youths.</p><p>Ok you will behave yourselves and act in fine comportment we will need to Assess the Lord's and ladies first in accordance to their station. Do not do not provoke our displeasure or you will be thrashed soundly at the very least, understood? You there Rachel and you Byrdie you are to chaperon this lot as Master Ellis and I attend to our tasks, be mindful of the fact that if you fail in keeping order here you will receive double that the others get for failing in your duty. Children if any one misbehaves you all will be punished so best be on your best behavior or you will suffer I assure you, suffer a bloody lot. Lord Alexander would you please follow me Hanna instructed the young handsome 16 year old.</p><p>With that they escorted the Lord into the adjacent reception room with attached water closet. Upon entering the room the first thing that the young Lord noticed was a raised platform with a mattress on it, next to it stood a tall wardrobe which contained every sort of disciplinary tool available including several large barrels of soaking canes. Additionally the curtains in the room were fully open overlooking a small terrace and sitting garden. Also in the room was a three legged support horse similar to a carpenters. Additionally there was a short study ladder withe three steps, and an platform in an x shape with wrist and ankle straps, also there was a very large tin tub off to the side a school desk and a hard backed chair, a black board on wheels and a large secretarial desk with an overstuffed high backed leather chair.</p><p>After escorting the young Lord into the chamber Hanna excused herself and went to the kitchens where she ordered water boiled and placed in large buckets to brought to the corridor outside the chamber.</p><p>Meanwhile Ellis instructed his pupil to seat himself at the school desk and he began firing off question after question at the boy deliberately escalating the degree of difficulty testing his charges mental acuity and for every mistake he added a mark to the board. Soon the young Lord was befuddled never having cared much for learning.</p><p>In exasperation Ellis shouted at the confused and startled youth, can you manage Alexander to count the number of marks on the board?</p><p>""Er, Master Ellis that is Lord Alexander if you please and yes there are 15 marks on the board"", replied an arrogant and reproachful boy.</p><p>""Tell me then I do believe you were present when your father and Lady Saxton explained at considerable length that Hanna and I were there representatives in their absence and that we are to be afforded all the respect and reference you would give them? You also heard from your father Lord Saxton that we are in fact defacto Lord and Lady of the estate while they are away? Yes I see you recall the conversation well my boy. Now answer me this does your father and mother address you by your title, do you presume to place yourself above them? No I thought not, as I am acting in your father's place by his express desire and Hanna in place of your mother, we will not hold sway to your arrogant superior attitude while you are under our care you are simply Alexander not Lord. Is that clear?""</p><p>""Right, now that we have that little matter understood Alexander, you will stand up and remove your clothes, Do It Now Boy!"" said Ellis authoritatively.</p><p>Alexander outraged and still full of rebellion started to protest in indignation. Ellis expecting this from the overly spoiled brat instantly reached out and slapped the boy hard across the face then grabbing the startled boy by his ear pulled him over his desk. Holding the boy bent over with one hand he used the other in which he had a long thin cane which he had been using as a pointer stick in the boy's lesson to viciously rain stroke after stroke upon the tightly covered pampered behind of the now crying Lord.</p><p>Swish, swish, swish, crack, crack, crack, blow after blow, after blow they fell till the boy was throughly thrashed and well beaten.</p><p>""NOW YOUNG MAN LET US TRY THIS AGAIN DO NOT TRY MY PATIENCE FURTHER STAND UP AND REMOVE YOUR CLOTHES!!!""</p><p>Not wishing further punishment from the coarse man now head of his father's household the boy began the humiliating process of stripping off his clothing in front of the eager leering eyes of this lecherous man. Slowly the boy unbuttoned his shirt revealing the white unblemished developing chest, then the boy's mid-section and outie belly-button and thin waste. Then unfastening the button at his wrist cuffs, he then removed the shirt exposing the young developing torso not yet a man's but not a boy's eighter.</p><p>Next he unfasten the belt he was wearing and pulled it free from his trousers and let it too pile at his feet, then he pulled of his velvet boots first the left then the right, then he unfastened his trousers unbuttoned his flies, and pulled his trousers off leaving him in his under-britches and hose. Hesitatingly he drew a nervous glace imploring the many to pity him and allow him this last bastion of decency seeing no compassion and an intimidating scowl on Ellis' face he choked back a sob and removed his underclothes and hose in the same humiliating moment. Alexander heat rising in his face, stood then naked before his horrible tutor and tried his best to hide his boyhood from the eyes of the man doing his best to cup his genitals and hide as much of himself as he could from the prying eyes of the lecherous man.</p><p>""Hands on your head boy!! Bellowed Ellis.</p><p>Reluctantly the increasingly uncomfortable subdued and throughly abused youth complied.</p><p>Ellis drank in the boy's beauty his newly acquired musculature, his flawless alabaster skin, pink poutty nipples the size of a half piece the fleshy abdomen not fat but as yet defined and the downy blond fluff the beginning of the boy's pubic hair and the 4 and ½ inch flaccid uncut boy member with its 3/4 of an inch foreskin hanging off the end fully covering the boy's developing glans, and below the boy's beautiful prick tow low hanging egg sized balls in their smooth sack of flesh. The boy's full firm thighs and long legs and large boy feet all hairless. Licking his lips Ellis studied the beauty before him eagerly awaiting his rape of the boy and calculating the humiliations and punishments he would inflict upon the naked lad. Moving behind the lad he examined the youth's backside the broadening shoulders, the long neck covered by the boy's shoulder length hair, the narrow waist and the curvaceous out-thrust of the full half-moon buttocks nicely reddened from the blows infl icted upon it just moments ago. Reaching out he grasped the young fleshy buttocks one in each hand and felt the boy up, squeezing the delightful derriere and then prying the globes apart he gazed upon the pink puckered virgin fundament noting as he did so the trembling of the boy as he continued his molestation. Sighing, Ellis now with a fully engorged member, wishfully mused soon that delightful little pink button will feel me earnestly fucking it for all it is worth.</p><p>Hanna having returned from the kitchen stood transfixed at the doorway to the room lustfully admiring the scene before her. Reaching up to her ample breasts she unfastened her blouse and began working her nipples sending electric tingling charges to her sopping cunt. Admittedly she too was sizing up he boy's considerable charms and anticipating her chance to plunder the virgin boy for her considerable pleasure.</p><p>Ellis seeing Hanna out of the corner of his eye, the sight of her pleasuring herself adding to stroke his already well inflamed lust winked at his sister signaling her to enter the room and make her presence known.</p><p>Buttoning all but the top three buttons of her blouse she walked up behind the boy. ""I see our little boy has been quite naughty brother. Such bad behavior and his parents having just left, its truly shameful, I fear you haven't punished the boy nearly enough Ellis, Hanna admonished.""</p><p>The startled boy having just now come to the horrifying realization that he was quite naked in front of the pretty young governess moved to cover his genitals with his hands furtively hoping that his rapidly expanding pricklet would go away. </p><p>""Gods not now he prayed, lord no not now please.""</p><p>Raising his hand high Ellis devlivered a sharp blow to the tenderized flesh of the boy's backside, curtly telling the boy, ""Hands on your head you insolent little brat, my word but you are a witless chap, can't seem to remember to do as you are told, we will correct this my boy, we most surely will. You will learn total obedience if we must thrash it repeatedly and most harshly into you, shouted the indignant tutor.</p><p>Deliberately, walking in front of the tearful lad, fresh tears of humiliation and snot running down his cute little face, Hanna looked Alexander fully in his eyes, then watched him squirm as she lowered her gaze bit by bit down over his young virile developing body adding to the lads increasing humiliation and shame. Taking note of the boy's stiffened rod, she studied him fully the raised her eyes once again capturing his attention said, ""I see he has little in the way of decency, how dare you, you insolent little pup display your little erect pricklet in front of a Lady. Not that it is much to look at, but still how impolite of you can you not control yourself boy, are you some dog in heat that you must go around with your little cock on display?""</p><p>""Ellis I won't tolerate such a disgusting display of indecency see to it that our little puppy is brought to my chambers this evening I will see if I can't instill in him some manners and decency, we will find punishments suitable to instill in the boy a healthy sense of modesty, Hanna directed at her amused brother.""</p><p>""I will see that he is there at the appointed hour my dear sister, though I must inform you he appears to be quit witless lacking little in common sense or intellect, you will not the board and the vast number of strokes upon it he missed most of his interview questions, pathetic we have a most significant challenge ahead of us so we must be most through in our educating of the boy and I am afraid he will require constant punishment to correct his insolent ways, retorted Ellis amused.""</p><p>Yes well I for one will draw him no quarter if he insists in being a little boy then he will suffer the consequences and they will be most severe he can be assured of that. I fine example he is making for the little one's Hanna disgustedly replied.""</p><p>""Alexander you may go down to the kitchen and draw water for your bath the cook and her assistant's should have the water ready by now. Go along now we have other children to attend to today, hurry mind you or you will add to yet another punishment"", Hanna instructed the youth.</p><p>Alexander not comprehending fully the request stammered, ""but Miss, I can't surely I can't fetch the water, I mean my clothes Miss....""</p><p>Angered at the boy once again defying their orders Hanna struck the lad across the right side of his face, then Ellis slapped the startled boy across his left starting afresh a new flood of tears from the boy grabbing him each by one on his ears they hauled him into position across the whipping horse tying his arms in place kicking his legs fully apart stretching the lad and exposing all his most private places.</p><p>Going to the cupboard Ellis selected a small paddle and proceeded to take his position behind the boy and began delivering rapid full force swats to the stretched boy flesh marking the canvas with vibrant shades of pink and red violet and blue.</p><p>After about 100 swats the screams of the well thrashed boy dying to sobs and whimpers Ellis stooped. And addressed his sister, ""your turn my dear.""</p><p>Hearing this and instantly realizing he was to suffer more the boy shamefully began earnestly pleading, ""Oh no Miss, please Miss, no more, please no more I can't take any more please....God please no more....""</p><p>Hanna ignoring the boy went to the wardrobe and extracted a 5 tailed tawse with each tail having a three small balls of steel wrapped around the knots in the leather.</p><p>Addressing the boy, Hanna curtly replied, "" It is not for you to decide you willful boy when your punishment is to end, now comport yourself or I will double your punishment, really your acting most unseemly, little boys of four have taking their punishments better then you, it is most unbecoming of a future Lord, what would your dear parents think of your carrying on like this? The would be absolutely mortified"", pronounced an eager Hanna enjoying immensely humiliating the boy.</p><p>Then as the boy struggled heroically to get himself under control she lashed down with the tawse wrapping around nicely to bite into the tender flesh o the boy's right thigh, bring blood surging to the heated assflesh of his bruised buttocks most painfully, the lash causing the boy to drop his heroic stoicism and scream out his agony once more.</p><p>Crossing to the other side of the wailing boy she brought the nasty tawse to bare upon that side biting well into the tender flesh of the left thigh of the boy. Maintaining such a rhythm she alternated thus producing scream upon scream from the miserable suffering youth.</p><p>Watching his sister throughly whip this handsome youth excited him immensely, he having suffered the same from his sister he had an all too familiar acquaintance with his sister's proficiency. Recalling his own chastisement not a mere week ago at her hands. Desperately wanting to stroke his painfully hard cock but being well trained to never pleasure himself in the presence of his sister without her express permission he watched intently as she stripped the lads firm swelling buttocks and strong thighs, then seeing his sister move to place herself at the head on the bent youth and knowing what was to follow, he moved closer to the boy and reaching down between the lads well spread legs wrapped his hand around the now shrinking boy organ expertly Ellis stroked the boy his skillful fingers dancing all over the young cocklet squeezing and pulling in all the right places using the index finger of his unoccupied hand to playful caress and stimulate the pink rose bud of the immatur e anus. Within minutes bringing the boy to rampant attention, grasping the engorged flesh and pulling the entire package prick and balls back behind the boy, he then grasped the lengthy foreskin and swiftly and brutally skinned it to lodge neatly behind the crown of the boy's glans exposing for the first time to the governess and tutor the virgin cockhead with its tiny little piss slit.</p><p>The mortified boy sobbingly suffered this indignity cursing his beloved parents for ever find these two monsters.</p><p>Hanna secretly pleased at her brother's attentiveness to her needs then brought the tawse to bear on the inner flesh of the deep furrow of the boys parted buttocks tenderizing all the innocent untouched flesh revealed. Taking precise aim she made sure to land blow after blow upon the winking small anus causing exquisite screams from the beaten little boy.</p><p>Satisfied with her work she then aimed her next 12 stokes so they would land on the engorged cocklet, the boy's exposed glans and his small little boy balls.</p><p>Despite the boys agonized screams he did not loose his erection throughout this ordeal.</p><p>Returning to the wardrobe she replaced the tawse upon its hook and then proceeded to unfasten the straps binding the boys hands, Ellis releasing the boy's feet from their binds the pair then stood the miserable boy on his feet and placing his hands once again on top of his head marched the thrashed boy to the door and instructed him to now fetch his bath water and he best not remove his hands from on top of his head until the cook and her assistants instructed him to do so and carry the requested buckets of bath water.</p><p>Reaching down Ellis playfully tugged on the boy's member ensuring its erect state and retracted foreskin would be proximately and humiliatingly displayed to all the boy encounter he then instructed the boy, ""go now and hurray you do not want to face another punishment for dallying, now do you?""</p><p>The mortified, beaten, shamed youth blushing furiously, dejectedly complied, his face reddening as he cast his gaze down to his feet to avoid the stares of those he encountered nonetheless he heard their gasps and giggles and comments further humiliating him. Reach the kitchen the cook having previously been instructed by Hanna to ignore the boy but none the less watch him and her female staff as well, the boy trembling in suppressed rage and humbled embarrassment, waited for the cook or her maids to notice him knowing all too well that this waiting would more than likely amount to him being thrashed yet again, nonetheless stood in the middle of the bustling kitchen waiting and wishing someone would address him so he could escape his humiliation at being naked, erect and beaten before his servants.</p><p>Assessing that the boy had waited long enough to please Hanna the Cook turned to the boy and demanded, ""what is it you want boy?'</p><p>""Mistress Hanna wished for me to fetch my bath water Mam"", Alexander replied.</p><p>""Bath water, what bath water? Girls do you know whatever this foolish naked little boy is after"", Cook asked the group of young women.</p><p>Alexander worriedly started to cry again knowing now that he would be suffering even more painful punishments as far too much time had lapsed since he left Mistress Hanna and Master Ellis.</p><p>Through tears he asked the cook to please boil some water for him that he might be able to complete his Mistress' order.</p><p>Amusedidly, the cook said. ""very well then you naughty little boy, you just wait there while we prepare your bath-water. If ya know what is good for ya you will keep out of our way.""</p><p>For the next ten minutes Alexander suffered the stares, and the caresses, the pinches and the comments of the women as the hustled about him.</p><p>Finally, after an eternity to Alexander cook announced that the bath water was ready filling four large containers with the hot liquid, she filled six with cold well water. She then told young Alexander to hurry along back to his Governess and to make sure too not spill a drop or she would tell his governess that the boy was careless in performing his duties and needed punished yet again.</p><p>""No, Mam, yes Mam, I will be careful"", replied an anxious Alexander.</p><p>Reaching down to the brass urns he lifted one by its handles the boiling water scalding his hands he almost dropped the pitcher in his distress but he gritted his teeth and bore the pain mindful of the cook who was watching his every move like a hawk.</p><p>Alexander proceeded back to the chamber. Entering it he stood under the withering scowls of his tutor and governess.</p><p>""Whatever took you so long boy? You where told not to dally, I guess you must enjoy being thrashed, for you have earned yet another,"" Hanna sternly told the youth.</p><p>""But Miss..."" the boy started to protest in an effort to explain himself. But Ellis cut him off slapping his face and shouting, ""more insolence from you, you do not speak unless spoken to ming your manners boy, a double thrashing for your insolence, now empty your pot and proceed to retrieve the others and don't you dare dally and keep us waiting! Your hide will not be able to endure your beating if you do,"" shouted Ellis.</p><p>As the boy completed his task he exited the room for the next of many trips to the kitchen desolate in feelings of self-pity, musing at the injustices inflicted upon him, new tears began their decent down his face.</p><p>After the boy had left Ellis turned grinning to his sister and replied ""this is going along brilliantly don't you think?""</p><p>Yes, the boy is proving to be delicious and we have just begun on him, I am wet just thinking about what is to come with him and then there are all the rest of those little brats waiting out there,"" exclaimed an excited Hanna.</p><p>""Gods Hanna, but I am hard my cum is boiling I need release soon"", an equally excited Ellis informed his sister.</p><p>""You poor thing she commensurate reaching over to stroke the hard cock of her brother through his trousers, ""Hanna don't"" hissed Ellis, ""I am too close.""</p><p>Hana wickedly gave his cock a few more agonizing strokes and chuckled up at her brother delighted in seeing him squirm.</p><p>""Ok, then dear brother, after we bathe the boy and clean him out with his enemas and you proceed to give him his double thrashing we shall use him to quench our lust. I was planning to save raping the boy until later in my bedchambers but I too am a bit eager to abuse the boy so we will do so after attending to his bath, bowels and whippings, I dare say the poor boy will have little spunk left in him to resist,"" laughed Hanna.</p><p>Hearing the boy return with the last of the water the two proceeded to test the water Hanna finding the water just this side of scalding but wanting to have it a bit more hot instructed the boy to fetch one more jug of hot water. Meanwhile Ellis retrieved a large bar of lye soap, especially made for them the soap naturally caustic to begin with had an added ingredient which was the sap from a native thistle bush which while not toxic certainly sensitized bare skin beautifully.</p><p>Alexander dutifully returned with the steaming pitcher of water and once it was emptied into the now brimming tub instructed Ellis to assist the boy into the tub. Ellis grinned knowing that the temp of the water would require him to firmly hold the boy in place as the heated water would nearly scald the hide off the young buck lifted the young man and enmeshed him in the hot water.</p><p>The boy surfaced emitting a hoarse scream of, ""its too hot ouch please its burning me alive.""</p><p>Hanna promptly slapped the boy's face repeatedly several times telling him to stop with all the racket and to be still.</p><p>Eventually the boy's body though still most uncomfortable in the steaming bath water adjusted itself enough so that it would bear being in it. The boy fearing further beats dejectedly sat and Ellis then releasing his hold on the boy stooped down on one side of the tub his sister on the other picking up a woollier he wet it soaped it with the vile soap and began roughly scrubbing the boy's head face ears making sure enough of the suds reached the lads eyes, up into his nostrils, then his mouth, his sister started roughly washing the boys feet legs and thighs and for the first time she was able to play with the boy's young boyhood being most through and lingering there she expertly handled the organ once again causing it to erect digging her nail into the tender flesh she scraped along the shaft, and pulled the foreskin back proceeded to apply her nails to the sensitive virgin head of the boy the glans nicely tender and swelled from the tawse. Digging into the meaty flesh of th e boy's cock head she applied a generous amount of the irritating soap to the boys ravaged cock-flesh making sure it got well into the tenderized places and a good amount finding its way into the piss slit and burning down his virgin urethra.</p><p>Alexander in agonized disbelief withered this way and that suffering the horrid soap and wincing at the rough treatment he was receiving.</p><p>Ellis proceeded with washing the boy's neck and developing chest brushing repeatedly across the boy's nipples till they matched his erect cocklet. Grabbing a boy tit in each hand he twisted pulled and tenderized the nubbins scratching pinching and brutalizing them. Then he too used his nail to dig in enough to further irritate the nipples without drawing blood. This completed he was then able to administer the caustic suds on the sore tits of the young boy.</p><p>Standing up he then proceeded to reach down and pull the boy to his feet he then washed the boy's back and legs making a point to repeatedly wash the abused assflesh swollen so nice and displaying such wonderful weal and a panorama of colors. The caustic irritant did a fine job of further inflaming the boy's poor backside.</p><p>Hanna wanting the honor herself, pushed his hands away and separating the bruised cheeks lube up her index finger well with the burning soap and in a single thrust shoved he digit fully up the screaming boy's virgin never before penetrated anus. Repeatedly she thrust in and out of him while her other hand crushed his balls most painfully.</p><p>At last they finished with the boy. Ellis lifted him out of the tub and they briskly rubbed him down with dry cloths. Once dry the pair marched him over to stand in front of his school desk facing the blackboard.</p><p>""Alexander tell me please how many strokes you see on the board"", asked Ellis?</p><p>""25 sir replied the puzzled boy.""</p><p>"",good, now what number is 25 times three?""</p><p>""75 sir, replied the lad.</p><p>Excellent, well my boy that is the exact some of strokes your bottom is to receive in punishment for being late in carrying out your duty in fetching your bath water. I shall administer another 75 strokes in punishment for your being so witless and demonstrating any intellect in answering your questions earlier tomorrow morning as your poor behind will be too sore after the coming punishment to fully appreciate an additional 75 strokes.""</p><p>The tearful boy instinct fully began to reach behind him to cup his swollen backside but remembering to keep his hands on his head he stopped half way not however before Hanna struck out and slapped his face.""</p><p>They led the boy over to the horse again and once more fastened him.</p><p>The two adults then went once again to the wardrobe and selected their instruments Ellis chose a bamboo twiller a short handled instrument with 7 thin bamboo spokes in apparency one would be reminded of a miniature gardener's rake. This design was of Ellis' and he enjoyed immensely applying it every chance he got to young pliant flesh. It is a most effective instrument judging by the shrieks of anguish the children emit on each lash upon their young bodies. It is quiet capable of literally tearing the skin off a person, however from practice he knew it to be able to brutalize most painfully with little effort expended for brilliant results.</p><p>Hanna perusing the many punishment instruments available to her picked out a long handled paddle the paddle itself was nothing but a narrow two inch wide by five inch long 1/4 inch think piece of rubber imported from India. Very effective at delivering rapid stinging blows causing the blood to surge to the impacted flesh and color up quickly.</p><p>The pair returned to the helpless restrained boy taking up a place on either side of the boys head. Looking down they could fully see the lads entire backside from his shoulders down to the bruised plump buttocks.</p><p>In the same precise movements the two raised their arms and brought down their respected instruments on the boy's back, buttocks thighs, well placed strokes finding once again his small balls cocklet and his swelled and raw arsehole.</p><p>The boy's hoarse cries became mere pitiful whimpers a sob here and there puncturing the air.</p><p>At last Hanna and Ellis stopped their punishment of the boy and dropped their instruments to the floor they then released the boy from the horse and carried him over to the brackets and pulley system they had designed especially to raise and lower their victims to any desired height or position.</p><p>They adjusted the boy so he was spread eagled facing up about thee and a half feet off the floor. Hanna proceeded to place a wide sturdy foot stool at the boys head. Then proceeded to undress herself, naked she waited for Ellis to follow her lead in minutes he too was naked and his thick 6.5 inch cock was already dripping with his precum. His sister climbed the two steps required to place her neatly shaved cunt above the half conscious boy's mouth reaching forward she place her wet pussy on his virgin lips instructing the boy to lick her. The boy in his innocence did not know of the act being requested of him, Hanna gripping the boys flaccid organ and his balls in the other began roughly yanking painfully open the organ and simultaneously twisting the boy's balls pinching the little eggs and digging her nails into the thin membrane of the boys bruised ballsack. The boy mouth opened in a silent scream of tortured pain mixed with pleasure and seizing that moment Hanna lowered h er pussy onto his mouth, ""Lick me you bastard, use your tongue the boy fearful of the woman abusing his boyhood tentatively stuck out his in experienced tongue and tried his best to please his governess. Ellis having lustfully watched his sister's abuse of the boy took his position up between the boy's splayed legs, eying the bruised tight office of the virgin anus he lined his iron hard manhood up against the inexperienced asslips of the unsuspecting boy. In one savage thrust he buried every inch of his cock into the virgin chute of the boy's warm bowels. The plundered ass stretching the boy and ripping him his virginal blood adding the only lubricant for his tortured bowels.</p><p>Hanna renewed her assault on the boy's small erect equipment encouraging the boy to once again continue to administer to her lust. Between the two adults they made the boy squirt his watery seed over and over again till his organ was to sore to erect and his balls were well punished and drained of every drop of his seed.</p><p>Hanna and Ellis in passionate kisses reached their own climaxes Hanna achieving five blissful cums, and Ellis managing to dump three loads of boiling cum up the de-virginized ass of the boy. His cock still hard he continued to pound in and out of the boy enjoying watching his sister reach her last climax. Hanna and Ellis spent climbed off their boy-toy and Ellis went to the passed out lad taking hold of the boy's long curls proceeded to wipe the scum off his cock.</p><p>Unbuckling the boy Ellis draped the lad over his shoulder and proceeded to carry the boy to the newly fashioned dorms stretching the boy out fully of his back he chuckled at the momentary whimper from the boy as his body weight rested on his throughly punished bum. Pulling the boys hands abo his head he reached into the sideboard and retrieved four silken ties wrapping the boys right wrist four times he then knotted it and tried it tightly to the top right leg of the bed, he repeated this with the left, then each leg spread wide and similarity secured. Inspiration striking him he reached in ans drew out two thin pieces of leather bending down he expertly sucked the boy bringing him to erectness again, he skinned back the boy's tight foreskin and tied off one end of the thin strap just under the rim of the boy's glans, he pulled all the excess slack from the long thin leather and secured it fully to an eye hook imbedded for that purpose in the ceiling above the boy painfully stretching the boy's young cock to its limits. Ellis then pulled the boys balls down in their tight sack and wrapping the boy's balls tightly he then pulled the boys balls down and tightened the leather cord till all slack was gone from it to a hook in the floor at the foot of the boy's cot. The sight of this freshly punished , recently fucked, bound handsome boy spread so obscenely beneath him once more stirred his loins to fullness. Unbuttoning his flies he dropped his pants once more and mounted the boy thrusting his cock in the torn back passage of the unconscious lad licking and biting the small nipples he savagely achieved another climax deep in the boy the thought that in even his sleep the boy would never be safe from his lusts, he chuckled to himself, just as it should be. Dressing himself once again he proceed back to the chamber wondering which child his sister had chosen next to victimize.</p><p>""Maybe the cute little redheaded 7 year old, or the dark haired 10 year old girl with those beautiful brown eyes, or the little pale blond tyke with the innocent green eyes and the smattering of freckles across his cute four year old nose?..."" he reflected whoever the luckless child would be he earnestly hoped that the session would be long enough to replenish his spent balls as he couldn't wait for the new victim to experience the fullness of his bloated prick as it slid down throat or up the tight ass of a virgin child...</p><p>To be continued if feedback is favorable post your comments in the forum please.</p>"
389,The Letter,Anonymous Master,,"['viol', 'nc', 'inc', 'rape', 'bdsm', 'pedo', 'porn', 'M/b', 'b/bg', 'F/bbbbb', 'whip', 'cbt']","A pederast Judge receives a letter asking him if he would consider adopting 6 children from his estranged half-sister. This author does not condone nor promote child abuse in any form. This is intended for an adult audience and is pure erotic fantasy. Obviously this tale is not based in whole or any part on reality. All fantasies are meant to be entertained in the mind only- not enacted upon. Reader is advised that the prose below contains violence, including sexual violence which may be offensive to some. For those who find enjoyment in erotic pleasure from such, my fondest regards.",2012-02-19T00:00:00,"This author does not condone nor promote child abuse in any form. This is intended for an adult audience and is pure erotic fantasy. Obviously this tale is not based in whole or any part on reality. All fantasies are meant to be entertained in the mind only- not enacted upon. Reader is advised that the prose below contains violence, including sexual violence which may be offensive to some. For those who find enjoyment in erotic pleasure from such, my fondest regards.","<p>Judge Paul Base-a family court judge and life-long pederast, sat reclined in his over-stuffed arm chair reading with some interest the correspondence he received earlier that day. It was an official letter of inquiry from the State of Montana's Child Services Department in summation asking if he would consider taking over custodial rights over his half-sister's children and that of his brother-in-law's younger twin brother's aged 11years-whom he was guardian of as a premature result of their parent's death. The family's attorney was successful in intervening with the authorities and the children were allowed to remain as a family under my brother-in-law's care. Mother and father-in-law left a sizeable estate and trust fund for the welfare of their three sons.</p><p>Tragedy struck this unfortunate lot yet again as apparently his brother-in-law had past away under mysterious circumstances still under investigation some six-months prior. His sister despondent n over the loss of her young husband he being some 12 years her junior, got herself-hooked on Valium and in an effort to procure some by illegal means got herself arrested in a drug bust with a large some of the drug in her possession. The drug bust at their upscale home in a prominent community caused quite a scandal when it was discovered that the six-children were left to fend for themselves, piles of unwashed clothes and debris throughout the home and the children unwashed, and hungry living off peanut butter and cracker's and water while mommy was ""under the weather.""</p><p>Perusing the letter more closely Paul read that his half-sister had relinquished her parental rights and listed him as next of kin for his 3 nephews and niece and per his half-sister's request he was now being asked to please keep the family unit whole and take over care of the twins as well.</p><p>Thus it was that the State of Montana was inquiring his intent on honoring his sister's wish and adopting children- the twins Randal and Brett aged 11, Peter age 12, Trevor age 9, Amy age 13, and young Sean aged 4.</p><p>Well, well... thought Paul as he was being delightfully and skillfully fellated by a recently aquired team of brother's Mark and Seth Andrew's came to his attention when they were brought into his family law court-room for his ruling on dependancy for allegations of neglect by their mother and her live in boyfriend a barterer and rapist of women. Taking one look at the three boys Judge Paul lustfully knew that he would be swiftly rendering a decision terminating parental rights of the mother placing the boy's in a boy's group foster home specially arranged by him. The foster mother a easily controlled weak willed woman who he had under his constant pressure. The woman fearful and dutifully respectful of Paul's power and station took in these special cases and never thought twice about the fact that the Judge required frequent visitation to the home and special over-night stays at the judge's estate home. In fact the children spent more time with him than with their foster mot her all of course being the expressed intent of Paul.</p><p>Little Mark aged 5 years a brown curly haired green eyed boy with a cute button nose sprinkled invitingly with a small spattering of freckles was licking his cum filled low hanging balls, while his equally cute older brother Sean age 7 with a lighter brown mop of hair and hazel eyes was busy licking up and down the length of his 7 inch by three inch cock dutifully paying delightful attention to Paul's pleasure spots located at the tip of his cut cock-head in the piss-hole leaking gobs of precum which now was smeared all over the angelic faces of both boys. Cuffing the boy behind his right ear he demanded the boy to lick him under his glands at the well-defined V of his parted glands. The boy ever mindful of the Judges anger and passion for bondage and prolonged torture of little boys hurriedly and with renewed effort complied. Hoping to avoid some of the more painful and humiliating of the activities which from experience he knew awaited him and his brother and the two boys w hich he and his brother managed to trick into coming with them to look at naughty pictures of naked women in the alley across from a run-down park which the boy's along with Paul staked out for a week selecting their latest victims in this ever expanding game of deceit. An adult would raise and inquiring eye if a child left with a strange man, but would not even recall seeing the boy's leave with Paul's co-conspirators's Mark and Sean. The brothers who after carefully checking the play-ground for anyone who might be paying attention to them, approached two 12 year old boys and enticing the sexually excited; but totally inexperience pre-adolescent boys was successful in luring the boys away from the park, instructing the curious boys to wait and to make sure no one saw them cross the road or disappear into the dark alley between the vacant store front buildings, to then come one by one after waiting exactly five minutes for the next boy to cross and slip into the inky darknes s of the alley. Mark and Sean promised the two boys, Curt and Lyle that they would show them all the naughty pictures once they were all safely out of sight of the prying eyes of no-good adults, who would put a quick end to their fun.</p><p>It was the perfect set-up Paul hiding behind the dust-bin and refuse container sprung out at Curt, from behind the container grabbed the startled boy from behind with one hand and clamped the ether rag over the boys mouth and nose knocking him unconscious within two minutes the boy was hauled back behind the trash container and he once again hidden waited for Lyle's appearance. He did not have to wait long the boy came at a full run eager to see more of the erotic pictures of the pretty naked women that Mark and Sean had briefly flashed him in the park, his hardened young 3 inch cocklet hardened into a stiff boner the boy failed to register Curt's absence until it was too late as the man over-powered him and he lost consciousness to the vapors of the well-soaked rag.</p><p>Having been successful in knocking the boy's out he lifted Curtis threw him over his shoulder and instructed Sean to open the two back doors of the van parked several dozen yards down the long darkened alley way the boy hastened to comply and soon Paul was able to deposit the boy inside, returning to the remaining boy he picked him up and instructing Mark to carefully check the entrance of the alleyway to make sure all was clear he brought the oblivious youth to the van and deposited him next to his friend on the floor of the van.</p><p>Paul gazed lustfully at the two beautiful young boys below him as he unfastened a locker and removed cloth gags two sets of wrist-cuffs, and two set of ankle-cuffs and snapped them securely in place binding the boy's extremities, next he hauled the boys to their knees having Sean assist him in supporting their young victim and attached the wrist cuffs to the sturdy hook welded into the roof of the van, next he secured the legs and feet of the boy to the fasteners welded in the floor of the van. Lastly he pulled an eyeless cloth mask tight over the cute boy's head and tied it secure behind his head.</p><p>He then proceeded to do the same with Lyle. With both boys secure he took the opportunity to indulge his lust momentarily. Kneeling before Curtis he unbuckled the boy's belt unsnapped his blue denim shorts, unbuttoned the three buttons to the boy's fly and slowly pulled the shorts down the totally hairless legs of the developing youth. Lifting the boy's tee-shirt he exposed the immature chest its inny belly-button and dime sized brown nipples the boy golden tan evident most beautiful. Return his lustful gaze south he enjoyed the sight of the boy in his tight-fitting extra-small red boxer-briefs. Then noting the small package bulging out the boy's underwear he reached out and began exploring the boy's cloth covered genitals with one hand, while teasing first the left hen the right nipple to erectness, his erotic caresses soon had the intended effect of sending the blood pumping to the tiny boy-cock stiffening it. Fingering the 3-4 inch un-circumcised boy tool Paul reminded him self that the sooner they returned home the sooner he could indulge himself in his passions, he turned to the other boy and quickly repeated his process this time fingering the helpless lad through a pair of tight white fruit-of-loom briefs, this boy unlike his friend was circumcised with what felt like a slightly smaller though thicker piece of cock-flesh. Reluctantly with his lusts building he proceeded to the fronts of the van instructing Mark and Sean to strip naked and place their clothes in the locker he then told Mark to come with him to the front cab and instructed Sean to watch the boy's closely in case they woke up also to be extra careful to see that they don't vomit and choke on their sickness as the effects of the ether can cause them to throw up. Seating himself into the driver's seat he instructed Mark to kneel in front of him and use his five year old mouth to fellate him on the four hour drive home.</p><p>Contentedly he was thus able to have a most pleasant trip back home coming three times down the tight throats of Mark and Sean as they took turns pleasing him to orgasm after orgasm. Sucking a load each down into their gullets and the last being fired across the cute little now nicely coated faces....</p>"
390,The Shower,Anonymous Voyeur,,"['f+/teens', 'M-voyeur', 'mast']",Sometimes the truth is stranger than fiction. This story is about a high school janitor and his little excursion into voyeurism. The names have been changed so he won't be found out.,2011-05-21T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Joe had been a janitor at Wickman School For Girls for about three years, and while the pay wasn't the greatest, being a young single guy he didn't have many needs. Besides, the scenery at the school was nothing short of spectacular! The little bitches that attended the exclusive private school never even gave him a second glance. As far as they were concerned he didn't even exist, but that was okay with him because it gave him the perfect cover for his one and only hobby; trying to see these little sluts with their panties down!</p><p>Their were really only three places that Joe knew the girls got naked at, in their own dorm rooms, in the bathroom showers, and in the main gym locker room showers. After careful evaluation, Joe soon figured out that the gym shower was by far the best place to make his attempt, as all of the girls would be totally nude. The bathrooms had stalls and the girls wouldn't be totally disrobed, and it would be almost impossible to see much in the dorm rooms, and it would be much too risky for the limited rewards.</p><p>The gym shower had several other things going for it, the first being that the large janitor's closet was directly adjacent to the shower and could be used as the nerve center for his spying activities, and also since he was the janitor, he could go into the shower room and make any modifications he needed to carry out his plan.</p><p>So Joe decided that the best way to see the teenage girls was to use a hidden camera shooting directly into the shower room. The problem was how to disguise it! It would be easy to drill a hole up by the shower room ceiling through to the janitor's closet; the trick would be hiding the hole and the lens of the camera.</p><p>Along the ceiling in the shower was a hot air duct that was on the same wall as the closet, so by drilling a hole from the closet through the ductwork Joe was then able to fit a remote controlled camera behind the metal grid on the air duct. When the system was operational it was nearly invisible to the naked eye!</p><p>Joe now had a perfect view of the whole shower room! He set up a portable VCR and monitor in the back of his van, and with a range of 300 feet Joe could park a good distance from the gymnasium and still get good reception!</p><p>Before he would get out of his truck in the morning, he would flip on the recorder with an eight-hour tape so that any action that took place during the day would be taped for later viewing at his leisure. </p><p>The first time Joe rewound the tape to see what was on it he was shaking like a leaf with anticipation! Soon the figures of totally naked teenagers were casually walking into the shower! All shapes and sizes, every girl in the school was eventually caught by Joe's secret camera.</p><p>Being as the girls were eighteen years old, Joe was surprised at the huge differences in tit shape as well as the different thickness of their pubic hair. The blond girls tended to have less hair and this allowed him to see some very pouty pussy lips!</p><p>There was one girl named Chris that must have shaved her cunt because her pussy was completely bare! Her lips were very full and her clit seemed to protrude out of her puffy lips. She had a small but very firm chest with nipples that seemed to be constantly hard, and quite naturally she quickly became one of Joe's favorites!</p><p>A dark haired Italian girl named Cecilia, on the other hand, had big boobs and a really hairy snatch box. She was obviously proud of her chest because she never bothered covering it with a towel when she entered or left the shower area.</p><p>As it turned out one of the best things to see the girls doing was when they shaved their legs or they trimmed their bushes! Since most of the girls swam, they all pretty much had to shave some fur so it wouldn't show in a bathing suit. Watching an eighteen year old crouched down with her legs spread wide apart and using a razor with thick white shaving creme ready to trim her snatch was the most unbelievable of sights!</p><p>Another time Joe caught two girls giving each other a bath. They must have been lesbians because they both soaped and scrubbed each other until finally they ended up sucking each other's tits!</p><p>One of the most exciting things to see, however, was when one of these pretty little sluts would wash her pussy! The little blond with the shaved bush and big clit would always first use a wash rag and then push a finger right inside her lips, and once when she was alone she friggered her clit to an orgasm! You could clearly see her clit protruding from her crack, and it was the biggest clit Joe had ever seen in his life! He had to jack off over that image and he came right along with her that night.</p><p>Probably the most exciting thing that happened was a very unexpected visitor to the girl's shower. After everyone had left for the day, Joe was startled to see Miss Jameson, the volleyball coach, stroll in and use the public showers. She was in her mid thirties and had an incredible body, and all the male teachers were attracted to her like moths to flame. On many occasions Joe had fantasized about how she looked in the raw, and now here she was standing under a stream of hot water rubbing and scrubbing her beautiful body unaware of his prying eyes watching her. This was too much even for Joe, so he pulled out his dick right in the van and blew his load all over the back of the passenger sat watching the pretty teacher cleaning her cunt!</p><p>Most of these girls were from rich households and seemed not to have a care in the world! If only they knew that the school janitor was recording them during their most intimate moments...</p>"
391,The Bridget Nelson Online Fan Club,AnonyMPC,,"['MMMg', 'pedo', 'ff', 'prost', 'oral', 'exhib', 'inc', 'preg', 'best']","Sally leads a double life. To everyone she knows, she's a normal but sheltered little girl... but on the internet, she's Bridget Nelson, a child model with her own website, and, unknown to her, her own fan club. When her friend takes her to the fan club's website, she'll learn they'd like to see a lot more than the tame pics her father allows... Done in the style of and as tribute to author Phil Phantom.",2011-01-20T00:00:00,"'CAUTION: Exercise caution and good sense before engaging in unsafe sex practices that involve any exchange of body fluid, even contact with open sores or small cuts. Scenes involving large objects, tattoos, bestial sex, body waste ingestion, bindings, devices and gadgets are the stuff of fantasy and are offered to promote the only safe sex there is - masturbation. Before you try anything, find out what the risks and hazards are because they can all be deadly. Read, enjoy, and remember - sex with minors should be left to other minors.' - Phil Phantom

This story is free to share and distribute so long as no money is charged.
If you liked this story, more stories by this author are at http://www.asstr.org/~AnonyMPC","<p>Ever since she was nine, Sally had a double identity and a stage name. In the real world, she was just Sally Ashby, a cute little blonde girl who was a little sheltered from the wider world. She had blue eyes, a wide smile, and cheeks that dimpled a little when she showed it. Her hair curled around her head, all uniform length, down to her shoulders. She might have been any other girl.</p><p>But on the Internet, there was a site devoted to pictures of her in skimpy clothes and bathing suits, where people could see her tight, pixie-like little body, short and thin even for her age. There, she was known as Bridget Nelson, though she had no idea where the name came from or even that there was another name until she read it off the top of the website when her father showed her the latest pictures. ""It's to protect you, honey,"" he said when she asked about it. ""There are a lot of perverts on the Internet, and we don't want them finding you.""</p><p>For someone who didn't want perverts finding his daughter, James certainly made them want to look for her. The site was his idea, started in an economic downturn, and he swore it was completely innocent, even though he knew the type of people his subscribers were. It'd been three years since he'd started the site, and now a day didn't go by that he didn't see an anonymous request for a picture showing more skin, and any more skin would get him thrown in jail for child pornography. He skirted the line of illegality but was careful that he never crossed it. The fans didn't seem to understand that. About once a week he got a request for hardcore pics of his little twelve year old sucking his dick or riding on a black cock, and once a month he deleted an offer from somebody who would pay several hundred for a few hours alone with Bridget Nelson. The first of those made James put the family's only computer in his room, and institute a rule that Sally could only use the computer for school, under strict supervision. It had been nearly three years since Bridget had unrestricted access to the Internet.</p><p>Sally really liked the posing, it made her feel like a star, and was one of the few things that did. Otherwise, it seemed like she had many of the downsides of being a star, without any of the benefits. Nobody ever came up to her and asked for her autograph, she didn't get a lot of money or get to go on fabulous trips, and even though she mostly had fun, posing was sometimes a lot of work, too. She couldn't even have the fun that came with being a normal girl, for her friends, activities, and even dress were scrutinized by her father.</p><p>As Sally she was told to wear unflattering pants or skirts that went down well past the knee, and t-shirts or sweaters that were just as unfashionable, but at least they were comfortable. As Bridget Nelson, Sally dressed up in tight shorts and little tops, or bikinis that she'd outgrown months ago, with straps that dug into her skin, and she had to wear those clothes sometimes for hours and hold very still while her father took pictures. It was always either too hot, from the lights, or too cold, from the lack of proper clothing.</p><p>Anybody else would insist a father was perverted for dressing up his daughter like that, but James insisted he was only in it for the money. ""If we have to live with perverts like that in our world,"" he said, ""I might as well make money off them."" And he did make an awful amount of money off of them, some of which went into a college fund for Sally, and recently they'd put a down payment in on a house so they could move out of the crowded apartment complex Sally had grown up in and she have a real backyard, with a pool. But most of the money just went to day to day living expenses so that James didn't have to work and could indulge his dream of being a high stakes poker player, a dream he pursued despite not having any talent for the game. He did okay playing in regular games with his buddies, but the highest he'd placed in a tournament was twelfth, and that was because he got a royal flush on the flop after he'd gone all in on nothing.</p><p>Some might rightfully say James was taking advantage of Sally, financially or otherwise, but he would tell them that he always made sure bills were paid first, and he was obeying the law and that he had never once touched her sexually.</p><p>Sally would testify to that last bit, but sometimes wished he would. The non-sexual touching he did was leaving her frustrated lately, especially after she'd started showing some of the first signs of puberty, the slightest swelling of her breasts and rounding of her hips. There was always a lot of non-sexual touching, for her father was a perfectionist in his shoots. Once he got her posed correctly and the lighting set up, he didn't like Sally to move, so if there was an adjustment that needed to be made, James had to do it himself. If Sally's little tube top started to wrinkle, he sometimes had to non-sexually pat her chest to smooth it out. If her nipples started to poke out through the fabric, sometimes he had to non-sexually bare her and touch her to tape them down. It might have been easier to tape them before the posing begun, but James insisted the tape made slight lines visible under her top, so he didn't want to do it until it was necessary, and Sally accepted that, even though she never noticed any of those lines, because it didn't really bother her much. Non-sexual touching was part of the shoots from the very beginning, and it was only recently it was starting to get to her like never before.</p><p>The bane of the shoots was the dreaded camel toe. Camel toes, like erect nipples, were a no-no, and threatened to cross the line between legal child photography and illegal child pornography. Certain poses were also forbidden for the same reason. The laws didn't make sense to Sally... so what if her legs were spread wide and her hips thrust upward towards the camera? It wasn't like she was naked. And so what if her bikini bottoms rode up a little in between the lips of her pussy? That was no reason to throw anybody in jail for photographing that. But her father was afraid, and so when there was a camel toe, he had to pull it out.</p><p>He usually did it from the outside, pinching the fabric with two fingers near her slit and then pulling it out, letting it straighten, and then letting it fall back. That gave her butterflies in her stomach. On one day, he went farther. It wasn't his fault; it was the swimsuit, tighter than usual, like the skin of a balloon. Whenever he pulled it out of the camel toe and released it, the fabric snapped right back up her little crack. He must have done it five times and his long fingers plucking at her private place felt so good even though she knew it wasn't supposed to. Finally, he said, ""I'm sorry, honey, I'm going to have to try to do this from the inside,"" and his finger slipped up underneath the swimsuit, right between her legs. The sensation of his back knuckle right on her most private of places made her wanted to shiver and her legs to slip apart, but she was already in the pose for the next shot, and she didn't want to ruin it.</p><p>Her mom walked by the living room, dressed up in a tight black miniskirt, red halter top that left little to the imagination, and high heels. She watched James with his finger between Sally's swimsuit and her pussy, sawing in and out to smooth out the camel toe and muttered, loudly enough for them both to hear, ""For Christ's sake, James, why don't you just fuck her?""</p><p>Sally thought her mom was being sarcastic, but at that moment, she wished her Daddy would take her seriously. Yes, she said in her head. Fuck me. She didn't even know for sure what fucking was like but if it was anything like the feeling of her daddy's finger non-sexually rubbing against her crack, she wanted to find out.</p><p>Then, sadly, her father took the finger away. The fabric snapped back into place, but this time bunched up around the crack without going inside. Camel toe avoided. ""Don't be crude, Margaret,"" James said, inspecting his work closely. ""You know I'm not touching her for any sexual purpose. I'm just keeping the shots legal. The girl's little pussy's practically made for camel toes and it's caused me no end of trouble."" He stared at Sally's crotch for a few more seconds, and then said, ""I think that did it. Now don't move, honey, just a few more shots."" Her pussy was starting to itch a little, so staying still was not going to be easy, but Sally tried her best.</p><p>Her mother shook her head in wonder. ""Have it your way, James. I'm going to my book club. I'll be back tomorrow, don't wait up.""</p><p>James waved absent-mindedly, and then as she left, James got behind the camera and started taking the shots, until her panties started to get a little wet from the sweat from her vagina. That was also a new problem, she never used to sweat so much from down there, but now she had started to, even when it was cold. ""That's good enough for today; we'll get the poolside shots tomorrow if the weather gets better. You can go change.""</p><p>""Can I go visit Allison?""</p><p>""Yes, but be careful, and don't talk to any strangers. It's dangerous out there.""</p><p>Allison lived just down the block, and was Sally's best friend since they'd moved to the new house three months ago. She was actually pretty much Sally's only friend, now.</p><p> At her old school Sally had friends, but they now lived an hour away and she couldn't exactly talk to them on the computer or with her cell phone, which was a special brand that only allowed her to call home. She lost touch with them pretty quickly.</p><p>At her new school, other girls Sally's age made fun of her for being so sheltered, and not having her own computer, and because her parents were so strict and overprotective. None of them would talk to her outside of class, and she heard them snickering behind her back.</p><p>Allison was different, open and friendly. She approached Sally out of the blue one day at lunch and started talking to her and they even traded lunches. Sally was desperate to impress the first and only new friend she'd made, so, after a few days of hanging out, Allison also became the only person at school who knew Sally's secret identity.</p><p>She thought it was really cool. ""Wow, so you're like a secret celebrity,"" she said when she found out, and then she grinned, her eyes all lit up. ""You're just like Hannah Montana!"" That made Sally feel warm inside. They both loved the show, but Sally had never made the connection before. ""I guess that makes me your Lilly,"" Allison said, referring to the character who was Miley's confidant.</p><p>Allison took the role of best friend and sometimes assistant to the celebrity seriously, although Sally wouldn't let her watch any of the shoots because she wasn't supposed to tell anybody in the first place and her father would be angry if he knew Allison knew. But Sally told her most of the details of the photo shoots, including how frustrating it was when her dad touched her, non-sexually. The first time Sally confessed how it made her feel, Allison told her it's normal for celebrities to be all antsy and keyed up after performing. ""And posing has to be like performing. You know what would help out? A massage. I don't mind giving you one.""</p><p>That became a regular ritual from then on, a massage after a particularly difficult session. Sally always felt better after one of Allison's massages... they started like any massages did, with Sally on her stomach, stripped down to her panties and training bra, and Allison would caress her sore arms and legs and even buttocks until they felt relaxed and tender, and then after that came the best part. Sally would flip over, and Allison would massage the front too, squeezing her little breast buds through the bra fabric, and then, finally, a hand would stray between her legs, over her panties, and she would massage the flesh that really needed it. She'd rub and squeeze that area for several minutes, flexing her hand and stroking her fingers through the center, until finally, it was like a little explosion went off in her head and all the tension ran out of her. No wonder people loved massages.</p><p>Sally needed one of those massages after the latest bikini shot. Her dad's finger crossing into the inside of her swimsuit made her especially tense and in need of her best friend's hand. She thought she might just ask if they could skip the rest of the massage and just go right to the end.</p><p>Sally rang the doorbell and two minutes later, Allison was at the door. She looked much plainer than Sally, with mousy brown hair and a smattering of freckles on her face. As they walked inside, Sally spared a glance at the living room, reflexively. When he was home, she'd often find Allison's father sitting on the couch in front of the TV, a beer in his hand. She liked Mr. Jennings. He was a big bear of a man with tousled dark brown hair and usually a stubbly beard. He'd always say hello and compliment Sally, telling her she was looking quite hot, and asking her if she had a boyfriend yet. ""I'm too young for a boyfriend, Mr. Jennings,"" she'd always say, which was true, according to her dad, and then Mr. Jennings would tell her, like he always did, to call him Chuck. He would then make always some comment about there being a lineup already forming for when she's old enough, and, if she got close enough, he might even playfully slap her butt. She usually made sure she was close enough.</p><p>But of course, he wasn't home now. He was in the same book club as Sally's mom. She didn't know what kind of book club met in a motel room, had only two members, and lasted all night long, but it seemed to make her mom happy. The next morning when she came home she would always be much more relaxed and have a radiant glow about her. Sally never understood how someone could love reading that much.</p><p>They stopped in to say hello to Allison's mother Betty, who was in the kitchen, and then went up the stairs. ""So did you have another photo shoot?"" Allison asked when they arrived in her room. ""How was it?""</p><p>""Tiring. I had to stay still for so long.""</p><p>""Do you need a massage?"" Sally nodded eagerly. ""Okay, strip down.""</p><p>One Sally was down to her bra and panties, she sat down on the bed. ""Do you mind if we start with the front?""</p><p>Allison grinned widely. ""Wow, sounds like it really was a tough shoot. Sure. Lie back and tell me all about it."" Sally reclined back in a pose that, if it were photographed, would be illegal according to her father. Her legs were spread widely and bent at the knee, and her head rested on her arms. Allison sat beside her and lightly put her hand on Sally's panties, right on top of SpongeBob's face.</p><p>The girl got to work right away. If it was a real sponge, it would have been wrung dry in the first few seconds as Allison massaged Sally's mound, right around the lips, kneading the sensitive flesh and making her breathe hard. ""So what happened this time?""</p><p>""The usual,"" Sally said between breaths. ""I had camel toe problems. But this time, Dad couldn't get the fabric to stay right from the outside, so he stuck his finger inside.""</p><p>""How?"" Allison asked. ""Like this?"" Without warning, she slipped her finger beneath the waistband from the top, closing it on her bare cunt.</p><p>It was a sudden, outrageous violation of the unspoken rule of no direct touching of the private parts, but it felt so good and since her dad had already touched her privates, she wasn't inclined to make an issue of it, even when she felt a probing finger at her hole. ""No, not like that, just around the bottom.""</p><p>The massaging hand slid deeper, still squeezing and doing its work, but even better without panties in the way. The fingers crawled deeper, towards the bottom of the crack. ""Oh, like this?""</p><p>""Nnngh. No, he only barely touched me, and just with..."" she needed to take a deep breath before continuing, ""the back of his finger."" The fingers retreated, once again to the safe, outer panty area, and then ventured inside again, at the bottom of her panties, with just one finger, at the bottom of her lips. ""Yeah, like that.""</p><p>""Oh, that. That's practically nothing.""</p><p>""It sure felt like something!""</p><p>""Did you want him to fuck you?"" That was one of the things about Allison. She swore freely, used all the proper words. She said fuck, shit, and even called the spot between her legs her cunt. She talked about boys at school or celebrities and how she'd like them to fuck her cunt raw or that she'd let them cum all over her face if she asked her nicely. Sally couldn't bring herself to say anything like that or even think like that. Using the words 'pussy' or 'boobs' were as risqué as she got. But she always felt a little tingle when she heard Allison use the words.</p><p>""I don't know. Maybe.""</p><p>""You should have asked.""</p><p>""I can't do that, he's my dad. He wouldn't want to do that.""</p><p>""You'd be surprised."" Allison returned to the traditional massage method, through the panties, which were now getting damp with her 'down there' sweat. Sally wanted to ask if she could do it underneath the panties again, but didn't know if that would stretch the friendship. Soon, she didn't care, through the panties were enough, and she arched her back as Allison squeezed and rubbed just over the little nubbin called her clit.</p><p>Sally's groin began to pulse, and was so hot it was no wonder her panties were wet, and all the tension made butterflies in her stomach flutter really powerfully. That was when the tingling really started to get bad, and suddenly and Sally was awash in pleasure. ""Oh, yes,"" she moaned.</p><p>Once that was over, Allison insisted on giving her the rest of the massage, the normal massage, the rubbing of her tender muscles all over her back. It was much nicer this way, after her private parts had been thoroughly massaged. Allison took her time, and by the time she was done, Sally said, ""Now I kind of want you to do my front parts again.""</p><p>Allison smiled. ""I can do that, but I need some time or my hands are going to cramp up like a bitch.""</p><p>Sally hid her disappointment. ""Okay. So what do you want to do?""</p><p>Allison went to her desk and retrieved a slim metal rectangle. ""Look, I just got this,"" she said, unfolding the laptop. ""We can get on the Internet from here instead of going downstairs.""</p><p>One of the dirty secrets Sally kept from her father was that one of the reasons she liked Allison so much, aside from the massages, which she also didn't talk about, was because through Allison she had access to the Internet. Her father knew they had a computer, but when she said it was in the family room he assumed it was okay, not realizing how little supervision Allison's parents gave her. From Allison's house, she had her own e-mail account, even though nobody sent her much, and she could go to sites that weren't school related. Sally's mother must have known the Internet use at Allison's was unmonitored, since she was friends with Allison's parents, but she never said anything about that, and had vouched for Allison's suitability as a friend to Dad. It was an unspoken secret they shared.</p><p>Allison lay down on the bed beside Sally and put the laptop in front of them, and they both looked up pages. As usual, Allison let Sally decide what to look at. After checking Sally's empty e-mail, they looked up Justin Bieber's fan page, and the Jonas Brothers' site.</p><p>""Hey,"" Allison said suddenly. ""Want to see if your dad posted your pics already? What's your URL?""</p><p>Although they were friends, Allison had never seen the site before. Even Sally had only seen the pictures, not the site itself. Her dad said she wasn't allowed. ""I don't know.""</p><p>""Well, what's your stage name again?""</p><p>""Bridget.""</p><p>""It's got to be more than that,"" Allison said. ""You search for Bridget and you get a billion hits. It's got to be a longer name than that.""</p><p>""Bridget Nelson."" She'd never said the whole name before. Revealing the name at all was breaking one of her dad's rules, when she trusted Allison before she had given the first name, thinking that would be safe. Now, though, she didn't see any harm in giving the other name.</p><p>Bridget Nelson still gave over 50,000 hits. So Allison added ""model"" to the search, and found a site. ""Little Bridget Nelson, Child Supermodel."" ""This must be it,"" she said.</p><p>""I'm not allowed to go there, you know...""</p><p>""Why not? It's your site!""</p><p>""I don't know, I'm just not.""</p><p>Allison shrugged. ""How's he going to know?"" She moved the mouse towards the link and clicked.</p><p>The site turned out to be a disappointment. There were just a few tame fully clothed pictures of Sally and then a link to sign up to the member's area. That required a credit card.</p><p>""Well that's not much,"" Allison pouted. Suddenly she brightened. ""Hey, you're an internet celebrity, right? Well every celebrity's gotta have a fan club."" She typed the words into the search engine, all in quotes: ""The Bridget Nelson Fan Club.""</p><p>There was one result on that search. Allison clicked on it, and there were more pictures of Sally, in bikinis, in short shorts. The pictures were just part of the background to a set of message forums. There was a board for talking about the latest picture sets, and another for posting fantasies of Bridget Nelson. Sally stared at the screen, open mouth. Somehow she never imagined she had a fan page. It felt really good, really flattering that people liked her enough to make a whole new page on the Internet just for her. She wondered how much work it took.</p><p>The forums required registration, and all memberships had to be approved, so they couldn't read any of the messages, but above the forums was a link, ""New: Discuss Bridget in our new live, anonymous chat! (9 people in room right now)""</p><p>Allison grinned. ""Want to go chat with some of your fans?""</p><p>Sally's heart thumped at the prospect. It was the one part of being a celebrity she'd always craved, having fans she could meet and talk to, who would compliment her and tell her how much they enjoyed her. ""Sure.""</p><p>You could choose any name you wanted for the chat room, so naturally they chose BridgetNelson.</p><p>That got an instant reaction from those in the chat room... but not the one Sally expected. What they got was derisive disbelief. ""Oh, look, another fake Bridget,"" one said. ""Go troll somewhere else.""</p><p>Allison typed quickly. ""We're not lying, Bridget really is here. This is her friend typing.""</p><p>Nobody would believe. Finally, one said, ""Prove it.""</p><p>""How?""</p><p>""There's a little button at the top that will enable your webcam, so we can all see you. Prove it or GTFO.""</p><p>""That means Get The Fuck Out,"" Allison explained for Sally's benefit. ""Do you want to? They're your fans.""</p><p>Sally only needed a moment to decide. ""Okay,"" she said. ""But I need to get dressed first.""</p><p>""Why bother?"" Allison said. ""They've already seen you in bikinis, and they cover more than that, right?""</p><p>Sally looked down at her training bra and panties. Allison had a point. Her bikini-tops were usually smaller than the bra, and the panties covered the private parts the same amount. Even if people seeing her in underwear felt naughtier than a bathing suit, there really was no difference. ""Okay."" She lay herself back down on her stomach.</p><p>When Allison activated the webcam, an image of the two of them appeared on the screen, and the reaction from the chatters was immediate. ""Holy shit!""</p><p>""Wow, it is her!""</p><p>""What are the odds?""</p><p>""This is like a dream come true!""</p><p>Once she was on camera, it didn't take much persuasion to get Sally to become Bridget, and do a few poses as Bridget for the crowds. They just needed to beg a little, and soon the camera was directed to the an empty part of Allison's room, where Sally stood proudly in her bra and panties, which covered more than her swimsuits did, and struck a variety of poses. She posed with her hand on her mouth in an expression of innocent shock, she posed blowing a kiss to her viewers, she posed bending over first towards the camera, and then away from it.</p><p>Allison didn't pose, but there were a few times she was willing to come out of the background and help Sally with hers, without being asked. When Sally bent to expose her panty-clad rear end to the camera, Allison just leaned over and pulled up on the leg bands, forcing the fabric up into her crack and exposing much of her pale butt cheeks to the air. That was a little more than she'd done in her father's shoots, but not much, so she let it pass. Allison was new at this, after all, and the guys seemed to love it.</p><p>One of the chatters began to beg for her to do just a simple, straight on shot, standing in her bra and panties with her arms by her sides. There didn't seem to be anything wrong with that, so she went ahead and did it. Next, someone asked if she could lower her panties, just a little, so she did. They asked again, and she did, three more times, sliding it just a little more down each time.</p><p>Yet still they asked again. Sally looked down at herself. ""If I slide it down any more, you guys are going to see my whole pussy."" Already she could just barely see the top of the pink nub at the top of her crack, although thankfully, you couldn't make it out on the screen. What she could make out, quite clearly, was the shape of her mound and the little grooves on either side where it met with her thighs. She was definitely at the limit of what she could show without totally flashing her pussy.</p><p>""So? Please, a little lower,"" somebody asked.</p><p>She thought about it. She was getting pretty excited from all the attention, which was new to her... it was so exciting, it was making her knees want to shake. She was a celebrity who'd never met her public before now, never heard them praising her, calling her beautiful, sexy, a dream come true. It was intoxicated, and it made what was still covered up feel very warm. They'd given her a thrill, so would it be so bad if she gave them one in return?</p><p>She didn't get to decide. As she was thinking, Allison came up behind her, and swiftly pulled the panties all the way down to her knees.</p><p>There, for all the now 25 people in the chat, Bridget Nelson stood with her panties down, pussy bare and exposed. It didn't look like much, just a deep slit at the bottom with a little pink nub poking out the top. The lips were a little puffy and open at the bottom, the same lips that sucked in underwear and bathing suits for a troublesome camel toe. There wasn't even any hair there. But it was supposed to be the most private part of her, now suddenly very, very public.</p><p>She was so shocked it took her about ten seconds to cover herself with her hand. ""Allison! I mean, Lilly!"" To protect her identity, they decided to call Allison Lilly. Sally felt a little guilty for accidentally letting her real name slip, but then Allison had exposed her even more. ""What did you do?""</p><p>""I just showed them your cunt, they really wanted to see, and it's not like they haven't seen it before.""</p><p>""Of course they haven't!"" Sally said.</p><p>""But these are your fans... they're big enough fans that they hang out in a chat room just to talk about you. So they must have paid extra for the totally nude pics.""</p><p>""There are no totally nude pics!"" Allison had to know that. But then, Sally had never outright said she always kept clothes on, she just assumed Allison would know it.</p><p>""There aren't? And they still love you? Wow, they guys really are your fans."" She grimaced a little. ""Sorry."" Then she smiled. ""Well, they've seen it now. Might as well be proud of it.""</p><p>""If you want, we can make it even."" This voice was new, coming out of the laptop. On the screen, in a box beside the one that displayed Allison's room, was a shirtless man, viewed from the waist up. She could see his screen name underneath, PBear, and while he didn't look much like a bear, he had a hairy chest. PBear was one of the names who asked for more, one of the ones who asked her to lower her panties.</p><p>At the bottom of the camera view was the head of his penis. The camera jostled, and then she was looking at it dead on, erect and reaching all the way up to his belly-button. Sally's mouth hung open wide in surprise. She'd seen pictures before, but never one in motion, and stared, fascinated, in open-mouth shock that looked far more genuine than her previous pose. The dick wasn't beautiful... it looked a little strange, really, like some kind of alien, but it made her feel really good to look at it nonetheless. ""This is what you did to me... to all of us, probably. Can you please show us a little more of it?""</p><p>""I can show you my cunt, if you want,"" Allison offered.</p><p>""Any other day, I might take you up on that, but this is a special day, our favorite girl in the world is here, and we've just seen a part of her we've dreamed of, but never seen before. Please, Bridget? Can we see yours again?""</p><p>The compliment made her blush to the tip of her ears, and, since they already had seen it once, she took her hand away. She decided she'd give them a close-up view, moved right up to the camera and thrust her hips towards it. ""Oh, wow,"" she heard. ""It's like I've died and gone to heaven. The only thing better would be if you took off the bra, got all the way naked, and did poses for us. Then it would be heaven here on Earth, all because of you, Bridget.""</p><p>She looked over to Allison, who shrugged. ""You might as well,"" she advised. ""They've seen the most important parts. Go on, make the pedos happy.""</p><p>""They're not pedos,"" Sally said, a little offended on their behalf. ""They're my fans. If they were just pedos they'd be asking for you to get naked, too.""</p><p>""They want to see a little girl naked. That makes them pedos. I don't mean it in a bad way. I like pedos.""</p><p>""You're both right,"" said the voice in the laptop. ""We are pedos, and we are also your biggest fans. So what do you say, will you give your fan club something they'll never forget?""</p><p>She stepped back, slid her panties off her feet, and then reached back to undo her bra. She didn't have much in the way of titties, just little buds that she could cover completely with her hands. She hoped her fans wouldn't be disappointed by them.</p><p>They weren't. Three more people's cameras were activated on the screen, all showing dicks. One was long and thin, and the head seemed to be partly covered by some sort of skin. Another was a little smaller than PBear's, but he was standing in front of his computer, so she could see it swaying back and forth. The last guy's was black. That one really got her attention. She didn't know many black guys. She'd heard a rumor that they were bigger, and this guy looked like it might be true. He held the base of it in one hand and it extended at least as far again.</p><p>""Wow, those are some nice little titties, girl,"" the black guy said. His screen name was Pool Closer.</p><p>""Thank you,"" she said, with a flush returning to her cheeks.</p><p>""Can we ask you for some more poses?"" PBear asked, and she nodded. Another cock appeared on the screen, just the head of it, pink and shiny.</p><p>They had her pose in many different ways, but they seemed to especially like looking at her pussy. From the front, from behind, from behind bent over, from behind bent over with butt-cheeks spread, from right underneath, even from above, they put her in every position imaginable. They had her stand on one leg, the other in the air like a ballerina. They had her lying on the bed, legs spread to the sides. Mostly, though, they seemed to like the close up shots. PBear begged her to spread the lips open and show them all the pink inside, the little hole, what he called ""the core of Bridget"", and she repeated that pose on several occasions. She took requests both from the people on the screen, and the people in the chat, but the people on camera got most of their requests fulfilled right away, because nobody had to read them. Unfortunately, only six people could be on camera at one time in the chat... she would have liked to see more cocks hard for her. She was getting excited.</p><p>It wasn't just the requests and the cocks, it was the comments. They talked openly about what they'd do to her, in graphic terms. ""I'd love to taste that pussy, just stick my tongue right in there and have a nice long lick..."" said one.</p><p>""Oh, I wish she was here with me right now, I bet that snatch would be so snug around my cock,"" said another.</p><p>""I'd probably cum inside her right away,"" Pool Closer said.</p><p>""I know what you mean, but I could make it last for her, I'd fuck her good and proper until she screamed out in pleasure, and then flood her womb with my spunk."" That was PBear.</p><p>Pool Closer's cock lurched forward at that comment. ""Oh, yeah, I'd love to knock her up with a black baby.""</p><p>She didn't know why, but such vulgar talk was making her slick down there, with her 'down there' sweat. They noticed that, too, on one of the close up shots.</p><p>""Christ, little Bridget's getting wet. I can't take it anymore,"" BridgLover said, and began rubbing his dick up and down. That got her to stop her pose and watch. He picked up speed and was soon doing it as though his life depended on it.</p><p>""Look, he's jacking off,"" Allison said, as though she couldn't see it already. ""I want to see.""</p><p>""BridgLover, where are your manners?"" PBear asked. ""We all want to masturbate, but it's rude to do so before Bridget does."" BridgLover groaned but took his hand away from his penis, which throbbed on its own. It looked like it must hurt.</p><p>Sally knew what masturbation was, of course. It was like when Allison gave her a massage on her privates, only when you did it yourself, and underneath the panties or underwear. Massages from a friend were okay, but she'd always thought masturbation was dirty, and was proud of never having masturbated before, at least until today. ""I can't masturbate,"" she said.</p><p>""Why not?"" Allison asks. ""Everybody does it. I do.""</p><p>""It's true, girl."" Pool Closer said. ""Everybody does it sooner or later. Have you never?""</p><p>""No,"" she said.</p><p>""Awww, that's sweet.""</p><p>""There's nothing to be ashamed of,"" PBear said. ""If you want, we'll all do it together. I've been wanting to do it since I saw your pussy, but I was waiting for you. You can make a hundred guys cum watching you."" The number of chatters had climbed all the way through Sally's poses, and now was at 113.</p><p>The thought of that many guys rubbing their cocks while looking at her made her so hot. She was the center of attention, and she loved it. ""Okay,"" she said, and looked over to Allison. ""But you've got to do it too."" She was afraid she might do it wrong, and wanted to watch as Allison did it.</p><p>Allison slipped off her pants and thong panties and pulled her shirt up over her breasts, and lay down on the bed, back resting on pillows. Sally lie down beside her in the same position. The camera had a pussy-first view of both of them, and they could see the screen easily.</p><p>Sally began rubbing slowly and kept one eye on Allison, who moved much faster. Allison's pussy wasn't as closed inside as Sally's; she had a visible line of pink in between the lips, and as she rubbed it up and down quickly with two fingers the hole separated without any effort. Sally matched the motion and the speed and it felt so much better. Pretty soon, she'd lost her self-consciousness and found her own style, rubbing her clit with the heel of her palm while her fingers played around the hole. On the screen, beside their own image, five men were stroking their dicks up and down with intense speed. It even looked like a few of them were in synch.</p><p>Suddenly, BridgLover groaned, and she could see white goo start to dribble out. She was fascinated. ""That's the stuff they want to squirt inside you,"" Allison whispered. ""It's what makes babies.""</p><p>""When you've cum, get off the cam and let somebody else on,"" PBear said, slowing his strokes. BridgLover's softening rod disappeared, the space went black for a second, and another hard cock took its place. Sally felt incredible. She must have seen ten cocks spurt their goo while she rubbed herself. Some were dribblers, like BridgLover. Some squirted out thick ropey strands off camera. Others had Kleenex nearby. One person had a pair of girl's Tinkerbelle panties clutched in one fist and, when he was ready, he shot the load all over the inner crotch.</p><p>As Sally began breathing heavily, Allison said, ""Want to trade for a bit?"" Without waiting for an answer, Allison's hand drifted over and pushed hers out of the way. The sudden unexpected contact was like an electric shock and her pussy began to throb and tingle. She let Allison take over, and reached over to return the favor. Her slit was gooey wet too.</p><p>Soon it was hard to focus on the screen; her eyes kept wanting to roll back in her head. But she could still focus on the spoken words and sights and groans from the screen. PBear, even though he'd cum, was still on camera, talking. ""That's it, Bridget... cum for us. You've given two hundred men an orgasm at the same time. Every one of them wished they were fucking you and shooting their cum inside of you, making you moan with pleasure."" Sally moaned, she couldn't help it. Allison was rubbing around her hole, but Sally's clit cried out for attention, so she used her free hand to touch it gently with two fingers.</p><p>The tingles were building up to a point where that was all she could feel or think about, and she came, groaning in ecstacy. For those last few moments, she didn't feel like she was Sally anymore, she truly was Bridget, the star, the girl who had lots of fans who wanted nothing more than her.</p><p>Afterwards, she felt suddenly sleepy, and her arms and legs weak and rubbery. She couldn't find the energy to help Allison anymore, but Allison's fingers retreated from her and went back to service herself. Allison gasped out a minute later.</p><p>For the next few minutes, while they relaxed naked and still showing their pussies, she answered questions about her life. She told them what kind of music she liked, her favorite movies, and even what she thought about the environment. She was for the environment. She especially liked animals. Sally was careful not to answer the questions that got too personal though, about where she lived or where she went to school. Her father had been very determined that she never give out that information to people she didn't know very well. Luckily, she didn't recall him ever telling her that she should never rub her pussy in front of people she'd just talked to, so even though she didn't think he'd like it, she didn't feel guilty about that.</p><p>""So how much do you get paid for your modeling, Bridget?"" somebody asked.</p><p>""I get $20 a week allowance,"" she said.</p><p>The response was astounded outrage. ""That's it?"" they asked. ""So unfair!""</p><p>""Even I get $30, and I don't model,"" Allison said.</p><p>""You've got hundreds of fans paying twenty dollars a month for access to your site, and that's all you get? Your father's cheating you."" She hadn't really thought about it before.</p><p>""I've got a proposition for you, Bridget, a way you can make a lot of money, please your fans, and have a lot of fun. I'm going to give you my IM address. Contact me on it and we'll talk.""</p><p>Allison had to set it up to get in contact with him, using her own IM address, since Sally hadn't set one up, but she was eager to do it. Soon, they had closed the chat room, and were video chatting one-on-one with PBear. He still hadn't shown his face.</p><p>""I didn't want to say anything because I didn't want to put you in danger,"" he said, ""But I think I know where you live. Your friend Lilly was wearing a shirt that said Portland Middle School. Is that your school?""</p><p>Sally hesitated a moment, but he seemed so nice, and had figured it out already, so she said, ""Yes, it is.""</p><p>""I recognized it. It so happens that I know a few of our members live not far from there. We loved your show today, but what we'd really like is a set of high quality photos of you, beautiful and naked and happy. You're beautiful on webcam, but there's too much pixilation to really see you in your full glory. I'd love to shoot you with some real equipment.""</p><p>""I don't know..."" Sally said.</p><p>""I'd be willing to pay you $300 for one hour's work, and we can make it a regular thing if you like it.""</p><p>300 dollars? That was a lot of money. ""What would I have to do?"" she asked.</p><p>""Just pose for us, that's all. For the hour you'll have to do any pose we ask. That'll probably mean a lot of photos of your pussy, spread wide, the most special and perfect part of your body, the core of Bridget, and of you with your fingers rubbing your cunt, and we'd love to get a clear, high resolution shot, or maybe a video, of you having an orgasm. You're a beautiful girl all over, and we want all the pictures we can get.""</p><p>""Who's we?""</p><p>""Me and two friends. One of them is Pool Closer, you saw him earlier. If you agree, we'll pick you up after school one day in our van.""</p><p>The idea was certainly attractive to her. Being photographed by her father turned her on enough... being photographed by her fans would be much better. But she remembered all the vulgar talk about what they wanted to do to her. ""You're going to touch me, aren't you?"" She wasn't sure if she thought that was a bad idea anymore.</p><p>""I'm not going to lie to you, Bridget. Yes, we're going to touch you. Sometimes we'll have to, to assist you in the poses we want, and I don't think we could resist touching you even if we didn't have to. You're our idol, our reason for living. We want to touch your hair, feel your smooth skin, rub your pussy, and even squeeze your ass, just so we can be sure we're not dreaming. We want to rub our cocks on you, and even in you, if we could. But we'll only try to touch you to make you feel good, and you will always have the right to say 'No, don't touch me there right now,' and we'll stop. We might try again later or touch somewhere else, but you can say no to that, too.""</p><p>His gentle voice made her feel really safe, but all the warnings her father had given her about pedos were rolling around in her brain. He'd told her they roamed the streets in vans to kidnap girls and take them away forever, even murder them. ""How do I know you won't try to hurt me?""</p><p>""We'd have more to lose than you would. A beautiful little girl like you, and a celebrity no less? If we did anything to you that you didn't want, the police would hunt us to the ends of the Earth. And all your other fans would help. We'd never risk that. Besides, your friend Lilly there can be your insurance.""</p><p>""How?""</p><p>""He means because I'll know where you are and what you're doing. So if you don't come back on time, I can call the police.""</p><p>""That's exactly right. You've got a smart friend there, you should listen to her.""</p><p>So Sally asked. ""What do you think? Should I do it?""</p><p>""Did you have fun today?"" Sally nodded eagerly. ""Then you should definitely do it. 300 dollars for one hour is good money even for work you hate. If you're having fun too, you'd be crazy to turn it down.""</p><p>Sally turned back to the camera. ""Okay, on one condition. I want to see your face.""</p><p>He tilted the camera up. It was a nice face, dark hair, a square jaw, clean shaven, not hairy like she imagined from his chest. He was actually pretty handsome, and he was giving a friendly smile. He looked about the same age as her father, and very trustworthy. If you couldn't trust someone your father's age, who could you trust? ""When do we do it?""</p><p>Three days later, Sally was dropped off near her house with $300 in her schoolbag, cum drying on her skin, messy hair, and a hymen hanging only by a thread. She was tired and a little tender, but felt good, too, proud of herself.</p><p>She desperately needed a long bath to soak in and clean up, and hoped she could creep past her parents and get to the washroom without them seeing her. There was cum all over her body, mostly dried and drying, but some still wet that had soaked through and left dark spots on her clothes.</p><p>She made it past the front door with no trouble, and it didn't sound like anybody was home, but a squeak from the second-from-top step betrayed her presence, and there was a long hallway between her and the bathroom. She was halfway there when the door to her parents' bedroom opened. It was her mom. That was better than her dad; at least, Mom wouldn't have any automatic questions about where she was or who she was with. Mom was cool.</p><p>Sally's eyes fell on the glass in her hand. Maybe a little too cool, since she'd been drinking. When her Mom drank, she got affectionate and often swept her up in a long, rocking embrace. Normally it wasn't a problem, she liked it when her Mom hugged her close, even if it did always put Mom's boobs in her face, but this time Sally was afraid of it, because she was pretty sure they didn't get all the cum out of her hair.</p><p>""Hi, honey,"" she said. ""Come here to Mommy, give her a hug."" It wasn't a choice; her Mom just reached out and grabbed her, and pulled her close. She was wearing a pink frilly bathrobe, and, with her eyes able to stare right at a nipple, Sally guessed she had nothing else underneath. She was like that when she drank, too.</p><p>Maybe she wouldn't notice anything odd, Sally hoped. How would her Mom recognize what dried cum looked like in hair? Sally had a hard time believing her mom had ever had cum in her hair.</p><p>""What's that smell?"" Margaret said suddenly, and then took a long sniff. ""Is that semen? Sally Meagan Ashby, what kind have trouble have you been up to?""</p><p>""Nothing,"" Sally said.</p><p>""Open your mouth and breathe on me."" She had no choice but to obey. ""Yeah, that smells a lot like somebody who's been giving blowjobs. Have you been giving blowjobs, Sally?""</p><p>""No,"" she lied weakly.</p><p>""Sally... you know how I feel about lies. I can forgive almost anything but a lie. So tell me the truth, have you been doing sexual things with men?""</p><p>""Yes, Mommy,"" she said finally.</p><p>To her surprise, her Mom just sighed and smiled a little. ""Well, it was only a matter of time. What did you do?"" When Sally didn't answer right away, Margaret said, ""Okay, I'll make you a deal. If you tell me everything, I won't punish you at all. But if I find out you lied or held something back, you're going to be in so much trouble.""</p><p>That sounded like the best deal she could possibly get. But one thing still worried her. ""What about Daddy?"" She always was Daddy's Little Girl, and she was worried it would break his heart to find out what she was up to.</p><p>""Daddy's playing poker with his friends; he'll be gone for hours. He doesn't have to know, it'll be our little secret. Fair?"" Sally nodded and allowed herself a bright smile. ""You were going to wash up, weren't you?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Then we'll talk in the bathroom. Come on.""</p><p>While her mother drew a warm bath, Sally sat on the toilet and told the story about how she found out about her fan club, and how they convinced her to pose nude in all sorts of ways. She was worried at first about telling her Mom she masturbated for them, but the promise was she had to confess everything, so she did. To her surprise, her Mom didn't mind at all. ""It's natural for girls your age to masturbate. I'm surprised you weren't doing it already, and if you're going to do it anyway, why not let somebody else watch and enjoy it? They'll like it and you need it. But then if you have already have a friend doing it for you, I guess you don't need it as much.""</p><p>""Mom!"" Sally blushed. ""She wasn't masturbating me, she was just massaging me.""</p><p>""Oh, Sally, you're so naïve. It's the same thing. But it's nothing to be ashamed of either; I had a friend who helped me out, too.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yes. We'd have sleepovers and use our tongues on each other's clits. Sometimes her brother would join in too. It was fun.""</p><p>That was a surprise, but then you never picture your parents being young, even though they tell you all the time they remember being your age. Sally went on and told the rest of her story of that first day.</p><p>""So you met them today?""</p><p>""Yeah. It was fun, but kind of weird, too.""</p><p>""Did they have sex with you?""</p><p>""No! I'm still a virgin.""</p><p>""Just checking."" Margaret splashed her fingers in the tub, testing the warmth, and then said, ""Okay, you can get in now."" It wasn't very deep. Standing up, the water would only reach up to just above Sally's ankles.</p><p>Sally took a deep breath and pulled off her pants. Her mother stared openly at the space between her legs. Just the bottom of her pussy was visible beneath her t-shirt. ""Did you go see them like that?"" her mother asked. ""Without any underwear?""</p><p>She shook her head. ""They wanted a souvenir.""</p><p>""I bet. Well, I promised you you wouldn't get in trouble for anything you did, but I'd appreciate it if in the future you weren't so free with giving away the clothes we bought for you.""</p><p>Sally felt guilty. ""Yes, Mother.""</p><p>Now came the tough part. She pulled off her shirt. Her bra was another souvenir. Two men got a souvenir, and the other got something else he said was worth just as much. But it wasn't her missing bra that Sally worried about. Now that she was naked, her mother would see the marks they made on her in black marker.</p><p>Margaret sighed. ""Come closer and let me see what it says."" When Sally was close enough that Margaret could touch, she read the message that was written on her belly. It said, ""Sperm Bank, Make Your Deposit Here"", and an arrow pointing at her little cunt. ""I thought you said you were still a virgin.""</p><p>""I am.""</p><p>""So you're saying this is a lie here?"" Suddenly, Sally's mom reached forward and spread her pussy lips, forcing Sally to suck in a gasp of air in astonishment. ""Nobody squirted any of their cum in your pussy?""</p><p>""Well, one guy did,"" Sally confessed.</p><p>""It looks like more than one.""</p><p>""It was just one that squirted it in there. And I am still a virgin.""</p><p>""How, pray tell, did you manage that?""</p><p>""He didn't actually have sex with me, he just squirted inside. It wasn't my fault, though. He...""</p><p>Margaret interrupted. ""No, tell me the story in order. And get in the bath so I can wash you off.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said. ""You'll have to wash the back, too."" As she stepped into the bathtub, she leaned forward and wiggled her bum so her mother could read what was written on the small of her back.</p><p>""Slut-In-Training,"" she read out loud. ""Charming. But I suppose it's true, once you develop a taste for cock, there's no going back."" She grabbed a rag, wet it in the water, squirted some liquid body wash in it, and began rubbing over the back of her daughter's body, just above her ass. ""So, get on with your story. What happened today?""</p><p>""Well, we had it planned. After school, I went down the street to the corner store. There was a van in the parking lot that had a little bear sticker on it. The windows were all blacked out. That was their van. I knocked on the door, and they opened up and introduced themselves..."" She stopped. ""You're not going to try to get them in trouble, are you?""</p><p>""It looks to me like you went there voluntarily, so I certainly don't blame them for taking advantage of what you were willing to do. Besides, if I involved the police, your dad would find out about it, and I promised that he wouldn't find out from me.""</p><p>""Okay. Well, I got in the van and they introduced themselves. There was Duane, who was in my fan club chat named Pool Closer. He's a tall black guy... he's bald and has a big nose. That's not the only thing about him that's big, though."" She giggled. ""There's also Pete, who was PBear on the chat. He's really nice looking, he's old like Daddy but his hair is sort of lighter. I like his smile. The other guy was driving the van. He was called Tex, he had wore a hat and dark sunglasses. He wasn't at my chat, but said he was a big fan too. Pete had a digital camera and held it on me while I drove. He got me to introduce myself and asked me questions, like an interview."" She smiled. ""Don't worry, I didn't give them my real name, I told them I was Bridget Nelson.""</p><p>""Of course. What kind of questions did they ask?""</p><p>""Lots of things. What my favorite color was, my favorite subject in school, my favorite kind of ice cream. They asked where my name came from. I didn't know, I said my parents.""</p><p>""Well, it's true. That one's my fault.""</p><p>She turned back to look at her Mom. ""You came up with it? How?""</p><p>""I was reading a story with that name in it when your father was looking for a name, and I liked it, so I suggested it.""</p><p>""What kind of story was it?""</p><p>""Oh, it was so long ago, I don't really remember.""</p><p>""Neat. Well, after a while they started getting naughtier, they asked if I was a virgin, and if I'd ever given a blow job or a hand job.""</p><p>""And? What did you tell them?""</p><p> ""The truth. I'd never done any of those things. Not then. Duane was sitting next to me and while I was talking he started touching me on my stomach, under my shirt. They said I could tell people to stop at any time but it felt nice so I let it continue. Then after a while, he just started taking it off.""</p><p>""And you let him?""</p><p>""I was a little nervous, but they were going to be taking pictures of me anyway. They really liked my training bra and Duane and Pete took turns feeling underneath to see how much it stretched. I liked it when they touched my nipples."" She smiled. Just talking about it was making her feel a little excited again, and the nice sensation of the warm cloth on her back was making it worse. ""By this time Tex had driven us where we needed to go. It was some kind of underground warehouse or something. But they had some patio chairs and a big blanket laid out beside one wall. ""'This is where we're going to take the pictures,' Pete said, and that I should take off my pants so we could get some good shots. So I did.""</p><p>""What kind of shots did you do?""</p><p>""Just bra and panty shots at first, but they always posed me so my ass was out or my legs were spread."" She laughed, remembering. ""It was so different than with Daddy.""</p><p>""How so?""</p><p>""They really liked when I had a camel toe. Whenever I didn't have one, they put one in by rubbing the middle of my vagina.""</p><p>""Don't say vagina, honey, call it a pussy or a cunt.""</p><p>""Okay, my pussy. And they liked my nipples hard. If they weren't hard enough they felt under my boobs and squeezed it until it was. It didn't really take much squeezing, it was hard when any of them touched me anywhere, but they wanted to be sure so they squeezed it lots. Finally they told me I should just take the bra off, and I did some more shots like that, in just the panties.""</p><p>""I bet that didn't last long either.""</p><p>""No, but they did the strangest thing. They wanted the panties to look wet so they licked it on the outside. I was wearing my white ones with the hearts on the sides, so after a little licking you could see my peach pretty clearly. They got some nice photos of that. Oh, I almost forgot, they were naked by then. They said it was to make me more comfortable when I had my top off.""</p><p>""Did it?""</p><p>Sally grinned. ""No, but I liked it anyway. Their dicks looked even bigger in person than on the camera. Duane had the biggest dick and he had nice muscles too. Tex had one that kind of curved upward, it was funny. They let me feel them, each of them. It was weird, but I liked it, they grew and jumped in my hands like they had a life of their own.""</p><p>""Who's did you like best?"" Her mother ran the cloth up her back towards her shoulders, rubbing softly all along.</p><p>""Duane's I guess, because it was the biggest. It looked like some kind of snake. But they were all pretty nice. Is big always better?""</p><p>""Usually. Some girls can't handle a big one, but the pussy is very elastic, and I love a large man. If I go too long without a large cock stretching out my cunt I get antsy.""</p><p>""Wow, so Dad must have a really big one then.""</p><p>""No, his is a little on the small size. It might be okay for you, but I need bigger game.""</p><p>""But you said..."" Sally's eyes widened. ""You cheat on Daddy?""</p><p>""Of course."" She laughed. ""Oh, Sally, you don't really think I really go to a book club, do you? Or to a sewing circle. Or to pottery class. Those are just cover stories. Didn't you wonder why I never came back with a pot? I'm with other men. The truth is, I barely sleep with your father any more. Sometimes if I'm in a charitable mood I let him climb on top of me after I'm exhausted and full of another man's cum, as long as wears a rubber and does all the work. I have a regular lover, and I always enjoy conquering a new cock. I don't mind doing all the work with them, and it would be rude to ask them to put a condom on. Your friends sound like just my speed, maybe you should introduce me sometime. Then again, I might be too old for them.""</p><p>Sally was so shocked by this information her mouth had been hanging open for the whole time her mom was talking. Her mom was a slut. But, Sally thought she might be too, and if Mom wouldn't tell, it was only fair. ""I won't tell Daddy,"" she said.</p><p>""I appreciate the thought, but he knows. At least, he must. We've never discussed it, but he'd have to be stupid not to notice, and your Daddy may be a lot of things, but he's not stupid. I've slept with most of his poker buddies and I'm sure they rub it in his face. Sometimes I rub it in his face when I'm all full up, and make him eat me out before he gets anything.""</p><p>""Wow,"" Sally said. It was amazing how much her whole world could change in one day.</p><p>""But we're not talking about me, we're talking about you. So you were just in your panties and playing with their cocks. What happened next?""</p><p>""They asked me to take my panties off of course. They wanted more pictures. It wasn't anything worse than what I'd done before. Mostly they liked me spreading my pussy for them... they called it making a beaver.""</p><p>""Turn around and let me see,"" Margaret said. ""I'm finished with the back anyway. You can barely see the writing anymore.""</p><p>Sally did as her mother commanded and turned, then leaned back, spreading her lips apart, showing off the pink. ""I don't get what's so fascinating about it,"" she said. ""It's just a hole.""</p><p>""Guys like to see where they're going to be shooting,"" her Mom said. ""But it is a very cute pussy; I'm not surprised they were so fascinated with it. It looks a lot like mine, and I get a lot of compliments.""</p><p>""Really?"" She bit her lip. ""Can I see? So I know what it'll look like when I get older?""</p><p>Margaret rested the wet cloth on the rim of the tub, and then pulled her robe apart at her waist. She wasn't wearing any panties, so her pussy was in full view. It did look much like Sally's, but had a bit more of a fleshy quality, with more pink visible between the lips, like it all just hung together a little more loosely.</p><p>""I thought you'd have hair.""</p><p>""I shave.""</p><p>""You're all wet."" There was a definite slickness to the slit, like Margaret herself had just been in the tub and dried off everything but her pussy.</p><p>""Your story's turning me on. I get really wet. Do you?""</p><p>""A little.""</p><p>""It didn't really kick in for me until I was a little older than you. Before that I'd get a little wet. Then one day, boom. After that, I'd get slippery if a guy just talked dirty to me and sloppy wet if he stuck his hand in there, which I usually let him do if he talked dirty. And once he got his hand in there, I usually couldn't refuse to let him do whatever he wanted."" She shrugged, and with one smooth motion, pulled off her robe completely, becoming nude. ""Do you want to see what your tits might look like when they really start growing in?"" But Sally already could see. They were pretty big, 34C, but of course Margaret wasn't wearing a bra. The globes were topped with perfect pink areolas, like Sally's, just a little darker in shade, and nipples that jutted forth proudly.</p><p>""Your boobs are much better than mine,"" Sally said, with some envy. ""Can I feel?""</p><p>""Of course. If you can't feel your Mom's boobs, who's can you feel?"" She stepped forward, and Sally tentatively reached out a hand and squeezed. It had some give to it, despite looking and feeling firm. Sally flicked the nipple. ""Stop that,"" Margaret said playfully. ""Or I'll make you kiss it to make it better.""</p><p>""I wish I had boobs like those,"" Sally said.</p><p>""You will, in time. But you have the most important part for a guy. Guys go crazy seeing a pussy, especially cute, young, virgin pussy. I'm surprised they didn't jump you right when you showed it.""</p><p>She giggled. ""They almost did. As soon as I took the panties off they all crowded around me and started grabbing all over, and their cocks were bumping into me, too. They were kinda slimy. I thought they might try to stick it in me but they were fighting over space down there with their fingers. Everybody must have rubbed me a little, and my legs were starting to wobble a little, and I was getting a little nervous, so I asked if they could stop for a bit, and Pete said to back off."" She smiled and remembered. ""When the others backed away, Duane said, 'Hey, guys, check it out. I'm a human thong.' Then he put one hand on my pussy and one hand on my ass, like this."" Sally demonstrated as best she could. The hand on her ass was had the fingers curled back, all except for one which sank into her ass, like it was a thong's back strap. ""Of course, his fingers were much longer than mine, so it went almost all the way down. And he said, 'Uh-oh, camel toe', and one of the fingers in the front went right between my lips and into the hole. But I laughed, and it really relaxed me for the pictures that were to come.""</p><p>Margaret looked at the writing on her belly that still said 'Sperm Bank'. ""Did they write on you for those pictures?""</p><p>She shook her head. ""Not yet, that was later.""</p><p>Margaret retrieved the rag again, wet it, and began trying to rub off the writing on her stomach. This time, as she did, the bottom of the cloth kept flapping towards her pussy. That, combined with the memories she was bringing back with her story and the steady drizzle of warm water running down into her crack, made Sally want to squirm. ""Go on...""</p><p>""They said they really wanted me to look as horny as possible for the next set of pictures, so one at a time they took turns fingering me or licking me. They said I had to tell them when I thought I might cum, but to get as close to it as possible. So that's what they did. They would get me all worked up until I almost couldn't take it anymore, then I would tell them, and they'd stop and take pictures for a while until I relaxed a little. They'd do it over again. It was really hard but it felt really really good, too. To keep my mind off it, they talked to me about my fan club and about how they really wanted to organize a meeting and invite all the local members, including the president of the fan club, and have me there too. They'd each pay me and there'd be some kind of raffle."" She winced as the bottom of the cloth rubbed right up against her clit for a moment. It felt so good. ""Do you think I can, Mom? Please?""</p><p>""Do you know what they're going to do to you there?""</p><p>""I know what they want,"" Sally said. ""But they told me that I wouldn't have to do anything I don't want to do, and I could say no at any time. And that's what they said about today and they were all perfect gentlemen about it. So I think I can get out of there and still be a virgin if you want.""</p><p>""I don't think that's going to happen,"" Margaret said, thinking about it. ""You can go if you want to,"" she said, and Sally's face lit up in a smile. That faded with the next word. ""But..."" She waited. ""If you decide to go, I want you to forget about saying no to anything. If you decide to go you'll do everything anybody asks you to, as long as it won't put your life in danger, no matter how dirty. That means you may go there a virgin, but you almost certainly won't be coming back one. If you want to go, you should get used to that.""</p><p>Sally's jaw dropped. ""You want me to lose my virginity?""</p><p>""No, but actions have consequences, and I know men. If I send you there in a group of men and you get them all worked up and tell them 'No'? You're going to get raped. And I will not stand by while my little girl gets raped. So if you go there, as far as I'm concerned, you're agreeing to everything that happens. If I find out you said 'No' and they did it anyway, forget about me taking you to the police, as far as I'm concerned there was no rape. You said 'Yes' just by showing up.""</p><p>Sally squeezed her thighs together. She didn't know how many men were supposed to be there, but it sounded like a lot. She'd be like a toy to them. ""Okay. But I can still go?""</p><p>""If you want to. I guess you really want to lose your virginity.""</p><p>She smiled. ""I didn't think I was going to say 'No' to anything anyway. I just didn't think you'd let me if I told you I was going to lose my virginity.""</p><p>""Virginity just gets in the way sometimes. If I didn't think it would disappoint your fans, I'd help you get rid of that pesky hymen right now."" She was still rubbing with the cloth, but now she was nowhere near any of the writing, which hadn't faded very much at all. The rag's motion was centered on Sally's crack for a full minute or two, until Sally's legs felt like rubber and she began breathing heavily, like she was in pain, but it wasn't pain she was feeling. Then, suddenly, Margaret pulled it away and began working on erasing the lines of black marker. ""So, go on with your story.""</p><p>""After a few times of posing me while I was right on the edge, I told them I didn't think I could take it anymore. Pete asked if I wanted to cum. I told him I did. He said that one of the shots they really wanted was of me rubbing my pussy and having an orgasm. So after we took a break so I wouldn't cum right away, we started, I lay on the ground with my legs spread and started rubbing myself. I've only done it a few times, first when we were on the webcam and then every night after, so I wasn't sure I was doing it right, but the guys all cheered me on and it made me really comfortable. My pussy started to really tingle and I almost completely forgot they were there, my fingers and my slit were all I could think about. Then it was like fireworks going off in my head and my whole body felt really good. Is that what it feels like for you?""</p><p>""Mostly. You know you can have more than one, right?""</p><p>She grinned. ""I know.""</p><p>""Sounds like your story's not done.""</p><p>""No, of course not. They wanted some more pictures, and I told them I'd get into any pose they wanted, so I had to. That was when they wrote the thing on my back. The other one came later, but they had me pose with the butt one first. My 'tattoo' they called it, or 'tramp stamp'. Then they had some pictures with two of the guys, while the third one took pictures. Sometimes it was them holding me up by my legs, or me holding on to their dicks, or them rubbing their dicks on my face. Then they asked if they could take pictures with each of them with my mouth on their cock. I was a little worried it would taste nasty, but a pose is a pose. Tex was first, he lay down with his cowboy hat over his face and I tried to get his curved thing in my mouth. I went up and down on the tip. He played with my pussy while I did it.""</p><p>""What did it taste like?""</p><p>As she asked the question, her mother's free hand dipped between her legs and started to stroke the inside of her slit and shoving the lips apart, quickly picking up in speed. Sally was astonished by her mother masturbating right in front of her, but she didn't know what to say. So instead she just answered the question, while her eyes were glued to her mom's now slimy fingers.</p><p>""Weird. Kind of like the smell that comes from the boy's locker room. But nicer.""</p><p>""Did he cum?""</p><p>""No. After a few minutes Pete asked for his turn. He kept his camera on his hands and had me get on my knees in front of him. He told me how beautiful and sexy I was and I really felt like a star. I went down a little too far and started to cough, so he pulled out and rubbed his thing on my face a bit and told Duane to take his turn.""</p><p>""How did you do him?""</p><p>""They told me to stand up and bend at the waist. He was hard though."" She giggled. ""I mean it was hard to get in my mouth. I barely fit the head in. That was the hardest part. Once that was in I could go up and down a little, but not too far. I didn't want to choke again. He said he was going to cum down my throat, and that didn't sound too good, but I couldn't really say 'No', because my mouth was full and he had his hand on the back of my head.""</p><p>Margaret repositioned, sitting taller on her knees. With one hand she continued to rub her slit intently. With the other, she moved the cloth upwards and began wiping down Sally's nearly flat chest, wiping off the mostly-dried cum and also making her nipples pop up. ""It's not so bad. A true slut grows to love the taste.""</p><p>""It wasn't. But the real problem was that I couldn't say anything. I could hear Tex and Pete talking about what a hot sight I was, and finally Pete said 'F-word it.'""</p><p>""'F-word it?'""</p><p>""I can't say the F-word. That's like the big swear word.""</p><p>""I think if you're old enough to suck off three guys, you're old enough to say the F-Word. If you go to that party, you are going to be fucked. No doubt about it. Fucked hard, fucked raw, fucked until you're all covered in fuck, and probably fucked regularly after that. So you might as well get used to the word fuck now.""</p><p>""Okay, he said 'Fuck it. I need to get me some of that.' He was taking a shot of me from behind. He passed Tex the camera and asked him to film. Tex was all, 'You're going to get in trouble... the president will be pissed if you fuck her before the meeting,' and Pete was all, 'I'm not going to fuck her. I'm just going to get my dick wet.'"" Sally squeezed her thighs together again and her pussy lips seemed to squeeze together, as though tightening around an imaginary cock. ""He came up behind me and I could feel something poking me between my legs, in my privates... in my pussy. I was a little scared, but my mouth was still full so I couldn't tell him to back off. I'm sure if I could, he would have listened, but he couldn't hear me... and I'm kind of glad. He pushed in just a little and wow. It felt like I was being stretched apart, but it stopped just before I split and started to feel so warm and good. It did hurt a little but it was a good hurt. I saw some of the videos later, Tex got right down on his knees and got a shot, Pete's dick was in, just the head, and my little lips down there were all closed around it. He didn't fuck me so I'm still a virgin, but he put one hand around his thing and started pounding back and forth between his balls and my pussy, really fast. I was getting so turned on and starting to tingle again. He started calling me a beautiful little slut, and so did Dwayne, and talking about all the things they wanted to do to me at the party they'd plan, I don't really remember it all because I was starting to go a little crazy from the feelings down there. My pussy was throbbing and my legs got weak and wobbly and I could barely stand, but it didn't hurt much... in fact it felt so nice I started to try and push back in me and get more of it inside, but he kept pushing me back. Somebody... I think it was Tex, started rubbing me at my clitty, and I lost it and so did they. I was being sprayed in both directions. Pete shot into my pussy and Duane's goo filled my mouth. Just a few squirts. I almost started choking on it then but he got smaller and I could pull off and he got most of the rest on my face.""</p><p>""Wow."" During the story, the cloth Margaret held returned to Sally's pussy and began rubbing it in earnest, and her finger brushed several times against her little slit. ""So that's how you became a sperm bank without losing your hymen.""</p><p>""Yes. We stopped for a little bit and took some pictures, and they wrote that on my belly. It was funny, so I let them. Then I sucked Tex and when he was ready he pulled out and shot it right on my cunt, not inside but outside, and some missed and got on my belly. A few minutes later the others rubbed themselves over me and squirted like that, for another video. The three of them all started collecting most of the biggest gobs of cum with their fingers and stuffed it right in my pussy. They said that's where it would to the most good.""</p><p>""Sounds pretty exciting. Was that the end of it?""</p><p>""Mostly. They had a cloth for my face and they said it was about time to take me home, they didn't want to make me late and have Allison call the cops on them. I called her from the drive home. I was going to get dressed but they really wanted to keep my bra and panties, and had me sign them with the marker they used on me. That's what I did the ride home, after they gave me the money. I gave one to Tex and one to Duane; I can't remember who got which though. PBear said he got to be the first one to cum in my pussy and that was better than any souvenir. I also signed lots of their favorite pictures from Daddy's website for them. They were so sweet, and treated me like a star. They rubbed my breasts or pussy a lot too on the ride home, except Tex, who was driving. I almost had another orgasm. They asked me again if I wanted to come for their little party.""</p><p>""What did you say?""</p><p>""I told them yes. I'm sorry, I know I should have checked with somebody, but they were being so nice to me.""</p><p>""It's okay. But you know since you promised them already, you can't back out of it. And what I said about not saying 'No' still goes.""</p><p>""So I have to do everything they want?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>Sally smiled. ""Good. I think I can do that.""</p><p>Her mother smiled back at her while the fingers on her cunt picked up in speed. ""I'll just bet. When is this?""</p><p>""Next Saturday.""</p><p>""That's convenient. Your Daddy's going to an all-day poker tournament that day. He's going to give it another shot at winning his way in to one of the televised ones. So he won't be around to have any questions unless he goes all in on his first hand and loses."" She rubbed where the now almost invisible words once were one more time, and then back to Sally's pussy. ""So are you ready to do everything your fans ask?""</p><p>""Sure. I think I've got a good idea of what guys like now.""</p><p>""What about girls?""</p><p>""Girls?""</p><p>""Not all your fans are going to be men, you know. There might be girls there too, and they'll want you to please them too.""</p><p>Sally's mouth hung open. ""I don't know anything about that. I never even thought about it.""</p><p>""That's okay."" Margaret rubbed harder on her daughter's pussy. ""It's not that hard. If you like, I can show you how to do it, and then you can practice on me. Okay?""</p><p>Sally just nodded.</p><p>Margaret dropped the rag into the tub and said. ""It's really not hard. Mostly, it's just like this."" Suddenly, her mother lunged forward, and kissed her right on Sally's cunt. Her tongue worked suddenly and furiously on the lips and then into the hole.</p><p>""Oh, god, Mommy!"" Sally almost fell backwards into the wall, but soon found a good spot where she could enjoy the delicious sensations without falling over. As close as she was, Sally came very quickly, and soon they retired to their bedroom so she could practice on how to do it herself. She really needed the practice; it took almost a half hour of dedicated work before she made her mother cum.</p><p>The next Saturday came eventually, Sally and her mother came many times in the intervening days. On the big day, once her father had left, buy-in in hand for his tournament, Margaret gave Sally a long kiss goodbye, a long kiss on the lips, with tongue almost down her throat, and then sent her off to the park where she was going to meet Pete and Tex who would pick her up.</p><p>It was a little scary; they told her they wanted to blindfold her so she wouldn't know exactly where the President of her fan club lived. She was starting to get nervous, but Pete kept his fingers gently stroking her pussy lips and getting her all wet, and that took her mind off things.</p><p>Finally, they pulled into a driveway, and the two men undressed her and then led her, naked, by the hand up some steps into a doorway, and down a hall. She couldn't see a thing, but somehow she wasn't afraid. The house smelled warm and comforting and familiar.</p><p>She heard a cheer when they turned a corner. ""The guest of honor is here!""</p><p>A voice said, ""You might as well take off the blindfold."" It was familiar. Very familiar. Light returned to Sally's universe.</p><p>It was Allison's house, but like she'd never seen it... it was full of naked people. Not one wore a damn thing. There were about twelve guys there, including Allison's father, and three women. Allison, Allison's mother, and, over by a corner, Sally's own mother. She burst into a grin. She'd been gotten, good. ""Mom! Did you set this up?""</p><p>""No, I swear, but once I found out what you'd been doing, I knew who must have been behind it. Chuck always told me he was your biggest fan."" She put her arms around Mr. Jennings, who stuck a meaty finger up Margaret's pussy and grinned sheepishly.</p><p>""What can I say? I can't resist a celebrity. I started the Bridget Nelson Online Fan Club the moment my daughter told me she ran into you at school... we were fans before that, too, but knowing you were nearby made us fall in love with you."" Sally's heart swelled at that. ""Now, if you'd be so kind, we've got a number of men who'd like autographs.""</p><p>It made her feel really special, and one after another guys came up to her and gave her something to sign, their favorite pictures, either from her official site or from the hardcore pictures taken just a few days before. She started adding a kiss to her signatures, which inspired a few of the guys to get her to sign their cock, and even Allison's mom wanted a signature and a kiss on her pussy. The signature was hard; it was so small and curved... the kissing was easy, even if it took a while.</p><p>""Anything anybody else wants signed?"" Pete asked. Nobody answered.</p><p>""Then let's get this party really started,"" someone she didn't recognize yelled.</p><p>""First thing's first,"" Chuck said. ""We've got a raffle to do.""</p><p>""What raffle?""</p><p>""Why, which of your devoted fans gets to be the one to deflower you. Guys kicked in $50 a ticket, and I bought ten myself. Half of that raffle money goes to you; the rest is for fan club fees.""</p><p>Wow. That was a lot of money. Sally was so excited. But, she realized, she was a celebrity, a real one now, not just pretend like before. So she had responsibilities. ""I'd like to donate my share to charity.""</p><p>That got an 'aww' and a round of applause. The town's humane society would be getting a rather baffling but welcome donation on behalf of ""Superstar Model Bridget Nelson"", and the manager at the pound would be intrigued enough to Google her and later become a new and ardent fan, but he would be too late for the raffle everybody wanted in on.</p><p>The winner of the raffle was a thin, black-haired guy Sally had never met before, but he was very gentle and broke her in nicely. He had her all to himself for a full thirty minutes, and then after that it was one big free-for-all. Sally had a lot of fans to satisfy, but she managed them all, including her mother and best friends.</p><p>She was worried at first because she could only do so much at once, but nobody was bored waiting for their turn, because the other three girls were willing to make a prematurely hard cock go temporarily soft in a variety of ways. While Sally had a cock in each hand and one in her mouth and another in her pussy, she watched another man fuck her Mom while she licked at the combined genitals of Allison Jennings and her father Chuck. Allison's Mom handled the other guys who weren't still recovering and helping film the event. Afterwards, they hung around for drinks and they took a few group pictures.</p><p>That marked a big change in Sally's double life. She was still Sally at home but craved being Bridget Nelson more and more, and whenever she went to Allison's she became Bridget Nelson, and Allison her faithful assistant. Her fans would pay for private meetings with her, and Allison would help out, using her mouth to get them hard, or licking up the cum afterwards. It was a fun few weeks until somebody decided to spoil it, and sent a collection of all of Sally's hardcore Bridget Nelson pictures, with all the guy's faces cropped out, to her Daddy.</p><p>After seeing them, he called her into his room and told her how disappointed he was in her, spanked her, and then took her to bed and fucked her until they both came. Talk about a mixed message in parenting, especially when he subsequently grounded her. That part really pissed Sally off. She didn't mind fucking Daddy, but she couldn't meet her fans when he was grounding her. So, she made an impulsive decision, and, one day when Daddy was taking a nap, snuck onto his computer and, remembering how Chuck had shown her how to upload pics she took of herself to her fan page, uploaded all her hardcore pictures onto the main, official, Bridget Nelson model site.</p><p>That was a mistake. Among all the pedos that were her real fans there were a few busybodies who were just waiting for Daddy to slip up and post something wrong, and they alerted the police, and dragged him away in handcuffs. Luckily, it worked out for the best. The district attorney was a big fan, and agreed to a plea deal. All the pics were careful not to show faces of the adults involved, and so nobody could prove her father had anything to do with them. On the other hand, nobody could prove he didn't, either.</p><p>So James got no jail time but was forced to register as a sex offender, and could not live in the family home. Instead, he had to move into the sex offender trailer park, where a lot of her fans lived. Margaret couldn't afford the mortgage of the house on her own, so they were forced to sell, but once again fortune smiled on them. Chuck allowed them to move in with them, and Sally shared a room with Allison, like sisters. Margaret shared a room with Chuck and his wife.</p><p>Their site went underground, but somehow the wide exposure of her pictures made her more popular than ever. Barely a week would go by before somebody in the street came up to her and announce themselves as a fan, and ask for an autograph or, if they were out of public view, a blow job or more. If it was too public, she gave them just an autograph with an e-mail address to mail to arrange a private meeting. Now that she lived at Chuck's house she was obviously able to continue seeing her fans, only now she had a lot more of them, and Allison went from being her assistant to a featured player, Lilly Luscious. Sally thought Allison lacked her star quality, but didn't want to say. She didn't think anybody would buy raffle tickets to take Lilly Luscious' virginity, even if she hadn't lost it to her dad years ago.</p><p>Six months later, somebody won another type of raffle, when the news broke on their site that Bridget Nelson was pregnant. The only problem was, nobody knew who won. Sally certainly didn't. It might have been Chuck, who usually came in her pussy at least once a day. It might have been her father, who still got to fuck her during his weekly supervised visitations, so long as Sally ate out the lesbian social worker at the same time. It might have been one of her regulars, like Pete, Duane, Tex, the Principal at her school, her Homeroom teacher, her Priest, her Grandpa, or the fan from the humane society who always brought a dog with him and liked fucking Bridget Nelson after watching her fuck a dog. It might have even been one of the men she'd only seen once, like the devoted fan who came to town just to take her and Allison out to a Hannah Montana concert where they had a lot of fun before both he fucked both of them in his car in the parking lot. Though that was fun too, just a different kind. That was around the time she must have caught.</p><p>There was no way to know exactly who had knocked her up, but really, Sally didn't care. Chuck was already talking about the specialty markets that porn of a pregnant Bridget Nelson would sell to, and all of her fans loved hearing the latest celebrity baby gossip.</p><p>At first Sally wanted a boy, but wasn't too disappointed when she found out she would be carrying a girl. At least with a girl, she'd have somebody to follow in her footsteps. Very soon she would no longer qualify as a child model, but instead would be a teen model. But by the time Bridget Nelson was technically not even that, her daughter would be old enough to get started in the child modeling field. Meanwhile, Sally hoped, she could try to break into mainstream movies.</p><p>She didn't think that would be too hard. Her fans seemed to love her, and her fame had spread mostly by word of mouth. If she made it to Hollywood, she knew she'd be unstoppable.</p><p>Maybe she'd pass on the Bridget Nelson stage name to her daughter. After all, wouldn't two Bridget Nelsons be better than one?</p><p>The End</p>"
392,Stage Mom to the Littlest Cumslut - A Phil Phantom Tribute,AnonyMPC,,"['M+g', 'Fg', 'inc', 'beast', 'gang', 'pedo']","This is the fifth story I've written in tribute to and in the style of one of my favorite erotic authors, Phil Phantom. This time I was going a little more for his Tiffany style. I always enjoy hearing from Phans about how they think I did.",2011-09-21T00:00:00,"'CAUTION: Exercise caution and good sense before engaging in unsafe sex practices that involve any exchange of body fluid, even contact with open sores or small cuts. Scenes involving large objects, tattoos, bestial sex, body waste ingestion, bindings, devices and gadgets are the stuff of fantasy and are offered to promote the only safe sex there is - masturbation. Before you try anything, find out what the risks and hazards are because they can all be deadly. Read, enjoy, and remember - sex with minors should be left to other minors.' - Phil Phantom","<p>What does a mother do when her ten-year-old daughter announces that she wants to be a slut, fucking anyone, anywhere, anytime? I may not be a model mother, but I do my best, so here's what I did.</p><p>At first I just stood there, shocked. I wasn't prepared when my little Cindy responded to my motherly concern about her grades, which I wanted to be high so she could be whatever she wanted when she grew up, with, ""But I know what I want to be. A slut.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Or more of a sextoy. Not just a slut, but, like, the biggest slut in the world. I want to get people off, anyone who wants it, whenever they want. I don't have to have good grades for that. I don't even have to be older, if you'd let me.""</p><p>Now, the only kind of men she could have attracted right then were the hardcore child-molester types. If you were a pedophile, there was a lot about Cindy to thrill you. She was completely flat chested, her legs were only barely thicker than her arms, and she had a tiny tight rump and a tinier little pussy. Her face was positively angelic, with big eyes, a cute little smile, and a little round nose that was upturned just a little. If you were normal, Cindy would melt your heart, but to inspire a boner, I'd be more your type, even if I wasn't as hot as I once was. I still kept myself thin and fit. I had big boobs that would attract men who weren't turned on by other men or little girls, an itty-bitty waist and a respectable plump ass just made for squeezing or fucking. I don't think it was vain to think I was still hot, the ultimate MILF, but then I was still in my twenties so I put most of the other moms to shame. I even caught some of Cindy's opposite sex classmates staring at me sometimes when I made an appearance at a school function, joining the aroused stares of the teachers and fathers. The women were mostly jealous because I dressed in low-cut tops and miniskirts. Well, I could pull it off. I was a sex bomb when I was younger and I was still a sex bomb, even if I was forcibly detonated a decade ago, just enough to send a cute little piece of shrapnel flying through the world, penetrating men's hearts to this day. Sure, I was raising pedo-bait, but there wouldn't be that many men willing to take advantage of a cute ten-year-old, were there? Certainly not enough to be a sextoy at her age, if that was even what she wanted.</p><p>Where did she get ideas like that, anyway? Well, I thought I knew already, from her uncle, my brother. I didn't want her alone at home for long periods while I was still at work, so she usually spent a few hours after school at his place across the street. It would keep her out of danger, and the books always said she needed a strong male presence in her life or she'd be screwed up, and since I had no idea who her father was, Uncle Tommy would have to fill in. He was no angel, he was at least half-pedo himself, and I expected a little light molestation to go along with the deal, but it was a small price to pay for her to grow up safe and well-adjusted. At least, that's what I'd hoped at the time.</p><p>Now it seems that he was grooming her, filling her head with fucked-up ideas as surely as he was filling up her stomach with his seed. Oh, I knew he was having her suck him off already. I'd have to be an idiot not to suspect, after all, when I was ten, I spent more time with my lips around Tommy's dick than I did talking to him. I probably gobbled down more of his cum than meals. I didn't exactly want the same thing for my daughter, but I didn't say anything when I knew it was happening. Sometimes when I picked her up after work, I could smell sperm on her breath, and a few times the evidence was plain on her face, but as long as Cindy didn't complain, neither would I. A little oral sex never hurt a girl, I enjoyed it at her age, though not as much as I did his fingers digging around in the space between my legs. I figured she'd be safe spending time with him for a few years, after all, it was only after I'd turned thirteen that Tom finally started emptying his balls in my juicy cunt instead of over my tongue. Cindy was still way too young for that, so why all the slut preparation? </p><p>I knew why he started so early. Ever since he started fucking me, he wanted to turn me into a total slut, willing to fuck all his friends or anybody else he brought by. He told me it was for my benefit, but really he wanted me as a party trick, the amazing cumslut, fucks and sucks on demand. He got what he wanted, but it took him almost three years of daily fuckings and psychological preparations, telling me how great it would be if there was a girl who was totally devoted to sex, the way some people were devoted to music or art. Three years it took to get me ready for that role. If he thought ahead and started when he was just making me cum, he could have had me as the neighborhood mattress from the age of thirteen. I wasn't devoted to sex, I just liked it an awful lot, but for his sake I pretended for years, acted the part, turning down no comers. Obviously he wanted to repeat his victory.</p><p>So clearly he'd been getting his niece Cindy ready for that job in advance, by telling her about the wonders of being a slut, even before he she was ripe for a cherry-plucking. Maybe he even put her up to this stunt, asking for my permission, just to get at me. Well, I'd need to have a talk to him. No matter how much fun I had in that role, I didn't need my daughter following in my footsteps. What did it get me? I didn't even know who Cindy's father was, except that it wasn't Tommy, who was in jail for burglary at the time I got knocked up. By the time he was out of jail, I was seventeen and six months pregnant, struggling to support myself on welfare because our parents kicked me out, and he turned me into a whore, keeping half the money for myself. I never forgave my parents for that and I didn't speak to them again until the day they died. It wasn't that they threw me out, it was that they threw me out and still let Tommy live with them, despite him being a two-time con who never worked a day in his life, unless you counted pimping me out work, work he did for another three years before I could finally get a straight job. No thank you, I didn't want my daughter's to turn out to be either a layabout or a whore. I sent Cindy to her room to do her homework, while I took a shower and massaged my aching cunt. Of course the image of my little girl as a willing little cumslut was erotic and, what's more, turned me on. Who wouldn't be turned on? I knew if I went over to my brother's place turned on, bad things would happen, so before I made the trek across the street, I made sure to have a fantastic cum, to the thought of little Cindy, covered in sperm from head to toe, a cock in each hand and one in each hole, squirming around to maximize pleasure. It certainly maximized my pleasure, but I had a weakness for dirty thoughts. Always had. That's probably why Tommy turned me into a slut so easily.</p><p>Tommy lived right across the street from me, but our houses were like night and day. We bought our places at the same time, they, along with many other places on this part of town, went into foreclosure and sold dirt cheap. That meant a lot of people who bought were unsavory types, and maybe it wasn't the best place to raise a child, but I didn't have many options. We were all just one step above trailer trash, but I personally tried to make the best of it. I lived in a clean house with a nice lawn, thanks to a teenage boy I fucked on the side. Tommy's lawn was overgrown, and there were chunks of rusting car parts all over it. If the lights were off, you'd be hard-pressed to guess whether the house was completely abandoned, or just lived in by some ultimate redneck stereotype. Today, you wouldn't have to guess, the redneck stereotype was out in plain view. Tommy had a porch and an old couch that he left there, and sometimes he just liked to sit out here. Today was one of those times, and there he was, sitting on the couch, unshaven, in shorts and a wifebeater, with a beer in his hand. His eyes slid over to me, virtually disinterested, before he asked, ""What's the matter, horny?""</p><p>Yes, I was, even after that orgasm I was still eager for more. It usually took three or four orgasms before I wasn't horny at all. But I wasn't going to tell him that. ""I need to talk to you about Cindy.""</p><p>""What about her?""</p><p>""I want you to stop putting ideas in her head about being some kind of world-class slut.""</p><p>""What makes you think those ideas have anything to do with me? Maybe Cindy just is a born slut and knows it?""</p><p>""I know you, Tommy. You tried to make me into your ultimate sick ultimate slut fantasy, and you're already laying the groundwork on my daughter, and I want it to stop. That's no kind of aspiration for a young girl to have.""</p><p>""It's not? Jesus, Becca, I'd expect this hypocritical bullshit from some people, but not from you.""</p><p>""It's not hypocritical, I lived it, and I know how it screwed me over.""</p><p>""You know how much you liked it, you mean. Come have a seat beside me and I'll prove you still get wet thinking about old times."" I wasn't dumb, although you might have thought so from the way I sat down beside him. I knew he was going to run his meaty hand under my skirt and over my cunt, thrusting one or two fingers inside to see how wet I was. Well, I was wet. No sense denying it, I hadn't even put panties on, so I might as well show him. We were in public view out on that porch, but I didn't think anybody would be able to see what he was doing from here. ""See? Slicker than a greased pig."" </p><p>""The state of my cunt has... ahh... no relevance to this conversation. The point is, she should be allowed to choose a life for herself.""</p><p>""She has. She wants to be a slut."" His finger wiggled, and I was getting hot and horny again, losing my perspective. </p><p>""No, it's not just that. Lots of girls are sluts. If she wants to be a slut when she's older, that's fine by me, I'll cheer her on from the sidelines. But this is more than just teenage sluttiness. She wants to dedicate her life to sex.""</p><p>""So what?"" he said. ""What's wrong with that? If she told you she wanted to dedicate her life to music, or acting, or being in the Olympics, you'd be okay with that, and you'd be standing right beside her, helping her achieve her dream. Those are likely to screw up her life just as much. You know how awful stage mothers can be, the girl would never have any fun. What's the difference, except with this, she'd be sure to have fun?""</p><p>""The difference is she's too young to be thinking about sex, and certainly too young to be having it.""</p><p>""I'm afraid I'm going to have to disagree with you there, Becca. She most certainly is not too young.""</p><p>""Yes, she is.""</p><p>He shook his head, and reached below him. ""No, and I'll prove it."" He pulled out a digital camera, probably stolen since Tommy didn't have a job, and flipped through the pictures, then thrust it in front of me. There, in 4 megapixels was a picture of my little Cindy lying on the other, only slightly-less ratty old couch inside, with a cock more than halfway up her cunt. By the look on her face it wasn't her first time, she was handling it nicely, even if her pussy lips were stretched so tightly around the shaft that there was little room for anything else, even a condom might have been too much. ""See. This was taken a week ago, and she's having sex. If she wasn't too young then, she certainly can't be now.""</p><p>My mouth hung open. My slit dripped. Tommy's hands returned to investigate it. ""You've been fucking her? She's only ten.""</p><p>""Why wait? Only reason I waited for you was cause I wanted you to beg me for it."" That's right, I did beg for it the first time. The regular blowjobs and the feeling of his tongue on me just weren't enough anymore. I'd forgotten. ""Well, Cindy got to begging a lot earlier than you did. I guess girls are growing up faster and faster these days. And your little girl, she's a natural, if she wants to devote her life to being a slut, more power to her."" With his free hand he selected a new picture. It was my little girl again, this time suspended in the air, one dick in her pussy, another in her mouth. A third person must have been holding the camera. </p><p>I was practically ready to jump on top of him and fuck his brains out, but I knew I couldn't do that. Motherly instincts were warring with my own inner slut. ""I can't believe you did that. How many guys has she been with?""</p><p>""Four,"" he said. ""At least, four people I shared her with. I can't speak for what she's done outside of my care."" The next picture was similar to the second, just a different angle, except she was on all fours, and at her mouth, instead of a black dick that's head must have been wider than her lips, was a svelte blonde woman. Cindy was licking her pussy.</p><p>""Oh god,"" I moaned, and my hand went automatically to my clit, fighting for space around Tommy's hands. </p><p>He grinned. ""I thought you'd like that one. Little Cindy's very open-minded, an equal-opportunity slut, she's willing to service men, women, even dogs, though she hasn't actually tried those yet. But Shauna here tells me she's a natural pussy licker, she does it just how she likes, buries her face in like a dog with a bone and won't let go until she's sucked out an orgasm."" Shauna was the latest bitch Tommy was fucking, he'd pick up girls from high schools and fuck them for a while before discarding them when he was bored or they wouldn't do something he wanted. Shauna had lasted longer than most, she was probably eager to please. ""And would you believe it was her first time, too? If she's that good on her first cunt, imagine how good she'll be when she's had some training.""</p><p>I did, I couldn't help it. I imagined Cindy getting a lot of training, and me being the trainer. Evil, unmotherly thoughts were starting to win over my mind in an internal battle, thoughts about my daughter eating me out while Tommy fucked her from behind, or while a dog mounted her. The evil thoughts were aided by Tommy's finger, and my motherly instincts didn't have a chance against such a combined assault. I imagined that scene again, her covered in cum on stage, but this time, I was next, and I told her she couldn't shower until she'd made me cum four times. ""Bet you're horny now. What do say, want me to put something else in your pussy? Give you a fuck for old times sake?""</p><p>We hadn't fucked for a few years, since I put my life as a whore behind me in favor of a straight job. Cindy was walking and talking, and I didn't want her finding out and asking awkward questions, or worse, telling people in all childlike innocence that Mommy fucked her uncle in front of her. It would have been in front of her, or not at all, Tommy made that pretty clear after I stopped being his whore, so I decided to just cut him off and get my itches scratched by less kinky guys, and there were guys a plenty. But she wasn't around now, or if she was, she was spying through a window. ""Yes,"" I said. ""Fuck me."" If he wanted, I'd shout it out loud, for all the neighbors to hear. </p><p>""Okay, but there's one condition.""</p><p>He'd want me to get Cindy. Well, I could live with that. Cindy'd been fucking herself, she was obviously old enough to keep her mouth shut. ""I'll do it,"" I said.</p><p>""Eager, but why don't you hear what it is, first. I'll fuck you, but you have to promise me you're not going to interfere with Cindy's dream. You'll let her fuck anybody she wants, even if she wants to bring them home and fuck them in her bed while you're there. You don't have to help her, even though mothers are supposed to help their daughters reach their dreams, just don't get in the way.""</p><p>""You're going to turn her into your little cumslut.""</p><p>""I'm not going to turn her into anything. I'll use her, tell my friends about her, and if she asks me to find men or dogs for her I will, but the only thing I'll do is what she wants me to. I won't push her and you won't stop her, she can choose the path for herself.""</p><p>I groaned, arousal building too much. ""Fine,"" I said. ""Just fuck me.""</p><p>""You promise?""</p><p>""Yes, I promise. I won't stop her."" It was a promise made in lust, to get the dick my snatch had been craving, but it was a promise just the same and I intended to keep it. That was an important lesson for Cindy too, not to break promises just because your desires change. I knew if I tried to stop her, she'd tell her Uncle Tommy and he'd tell her that I promised I wouldn't. </p><p>My promise exacted, Tommy grabbed me by the hips and flipped me over, then pulled his shorts down. He didn't even bother to take me inside, just pushed my skirt up right on that couch, making my ass visible to anybody who happened to be looking at his porch. Cindy's window looked right at it, and I hoped she wasn't watching. I looked over there, but I couldn't tell, and there was something else that got my attention. Tommy's ten-inch member was erect and proud and as big as I remembered it. It was hard to believe Cindy could take it already. Tommy started fucking then, no warning, no foreplay, just the sensation of his cock-head prying my pussy lips apart and then pushing in again and again. As he slammed into me from behind, I pretended I was Cindy, feeling the force, the sensation of being full, the raw animal lust as he slapped his balls into me. Only when he grabbed my breasts and squeezed them roughly did it spoil the illusion, Cindy didn't have breasts to squeeze, just little nipples. </p><p>Tommy was a good fuck, even if he was selfish and stopped to finish his beer halfway through, leaving me stewing and doing all the work sliding my ass back and forth on him. I didn't care if the whole neighborhood was watching me, let them watch. I was horny. Finally he renewed his effort and my pussy seemed to spread to encompass all of me, and all of me was singing... except my throat, that was letting loose with a guttural moan of pure pleasure. I clenched down as tightly as I could on his cock, again and again, milking it, in the throes of orgasm I wanted nothing more than his cum and instinctively performed the milking motions to get all of it out. He let out a belch and then groaned and was done. A few more strokes in and out as he emptied his balls into me, and then he pulled out and made me clean him with my tongue. I could do that. I used to resist that before, some weird impulse against tasting my own pussy. I didn't consider myself a lesbian or bi, to my brother's disappointment, but that was changing. I now thought I'd let Cindy eat me, and I'd eat her, and I could suck pussy-flavored dick happily in the interests of a renewed sexual relationship with Tommy, and if I pretended I was tasting my daughter it was even fun. Even if the neighbors were watching. </p><p>I walked across the street, skirt flapping up in the wind and exposing my cum-filled cunt. I was embarrassed, full of guilt, but committed. I'd made the promise, and now I'd have to live with it. Still, now that lust wasn't clouding my mind so much, my motherly instincts were active again. I knew I'd have to bend the promise as far as I could. I wasn't going to do anything to stop her, but he never said anything about discouraging her. Except, I knew girls, particularly sexually active girls. Telling her not to do something was a prime motivator to get them to do just that. My mom told me to stay away from boys and not let them do anything, and look how that turned out. No, my plan would have to be more devious... and then I realized, Tommy himself had given me the answer. I'd crushed one of Cindy's dreams before, accidentally. She wanted to be an entertainer of a more conventional sort, a singer and actress, and I got super-excited about it, and took her to auditions all over town, made her practice all the time. What was once fun became work, and she quickly got sick of it, but proceeded on like a trooper for months before I realized that I was becoming one of those horrible stage moms. </p><p>I learned my lesson, and learned it well. I wasn't allowed to get in the way of her dream, but I could get out in front of it and help her so much she'd get tired of it. Tommy's early sexual introductions were a blessing in disguise, in fact. She still had at least two years, maybe three, before pregnancy became a worry, and it would be a worry with Tommy. He always pressed me to take cum in my pussy and fuck without a condom, and the only reason I didn't spend my entire teen years barefoot and pregnant was because I was secretly taking birth control. He didn't want just a slut, he wanted a pregnant slut, and he was pleased as punch when he got out of jail and found out he had one in me, even if he hadn't done the deed himself. Cindy had a breeding in her future if I didn't nip this idea in the bud and make her pass through her slut phase quickly.</p><p>In the meantime, we really could do some good, too. Only pedophiles would be interested in a girl like Cindy, and those are the type of men that are a risk to children. If you've got guys who like to fuck little girls, and a little girl who likes to fuck guys, it's really in everyone's interest to put them together. Otherwise you get the perverts fucking little girls who don't want it, and everybody loses. Cindy's job could be a public service. There couldn't be that many pedophiles in the area, and she could surely keep them satisfied and off the streets and playgrounds. </p><p>Yes, it was a perfect plan. I went right to Cindy's room to tell her, where I found her on her back, legs spread and feet pointed to two different walls, and a phallic-looking hairbrush in her baby cunt. She was working it like an expert, sliding it up and down with an intense face and a look of bliss on her face. She hadn't noticed me, yet, unless the show was staged for my benefit. To do something like this, either she had been watching me on Tommy's porch through her window, or she really was just a horny slut with a constantly wet cunt between her legs. </p><p>I strode over and grabbed the hairbrush by the bristley end, and then yanked it out, surprising her. ""Mom!""</p><p>""I want to talk to you, and I don't want you masturbating while I'm doing it.""</p><p>""Then could you come back in five minutes?"" She shamelessly replaced the brush with her fingers. ""I'm pretty close.""</p><p>I sighed. ""This thing you were talking about earlier, being a slut. Is that really your dream?""</p><p>She nodded happily, hand grinding into her crotch. ""Yes, Mommy. I want to do everyone.""</p><p>""Okay, but I'm going to hold you to it. If you really want to, I'll start setting you up with men, though Lord knows where I'll find that many pedos.""</p><p>""Uncle Tommy knows some.""</p><p>""I bet he does."" Watching her fingers grow more slick with her wetness, I licked my lips involuntarily. I'd just had an orgasm, but here, watching my own daughter, was getting me eager for another. ""You want to satisfy everyone?""</p><p>""Everyone I can. I don't think I can satisfy everyone in the whole world, especially when some people will want me again and again.""</p><p>""Do you expect a lot of repeat business?""</p><p>""Judging by Tommy's friends, yes."" She grinned. </p><p>""Well, if you're going to go into a field like sluttery, you're going to have to be the very best. That means you'll have to practice an awful lot."" I sat down on the bed beside her. </p><p>""I like practicing.""</p><p>""You'd better start on me, then. If I'm satisfied by your skills, I'll let you bring men here."" I couldn't believe I said it, nor could I believe how quickly Cindy turned over and got between my legs. It was like she was waiting for those words all her life. And Tommy's friend Shauna was right, she was a natural. A minute in, I was already clean of Tommy's juices, and my own were flowing freely. I began to fear my plan might work too well, that she might get sick of this before I did. Until she did, I could get a boatload of orgasms out of her or her suitors, and maybe even make some extra money booking appointments. I could quit my straight job, at least until she got tired of being a slut.</p><p>Then again, just because she got tired of it didn't mean she had to stop. The lesson would be much more persuasive if she had to suffer through it for a while after the love was gone... she might manage to keep her legs closed all through high school. But then again, that lesson might not even be my choice. After a certain amount of time of satisfying men in her own home, they'd grow used to it. If she suddenly stopped, they could always come by in some unmarked van and pick her up on the way home from school, have their fun with her for a few hours, and then return her home. They'd always return her home safely because they'd know that I couldn't let her go to the cops, and so instead of kidnapping her outright, they might as well let me take care of her until they had a use for her again, or one of her holes, anyway. I'd have to make it clear to the men she fucked that that was an option if she ever stopped wanting to help them out, so they wouldn't get tempted to do anything stupid or permanent. I had to look after her, and if that scenario ever came to place, I would look after her, take her home, comfort her, wash her, maybe even use my tongue, but always remind her we couldn't go to the cops, and suggest that she try to learn to enjoy it again. </p><p>Of course, if that happened, I wouldn't be able to keep them from getting her pregnant, either. They wouldn't use condoms and there are lots of things that interfere with birth control. They might even slip her some of that deliberately. So I'd have to get used to her getting pregnant. Maybe I could convince her into staying pregnant just for a break, because surely the number of people interested in pregnant young girls must be much smaller than those who like fertile nubile bodies. </p><p>Fuck, getting her pregnant and keeping her that way would have made me cum then even if I didn't have my daughter's willing tongue probing the top of my slit and her nose rubbing up on the clit. With them together, I exploded with a yell the nearest neighbors had to head. ""Oh, yes, fuck, lick Mommy's slit like a good slut. That's good baby."" After that it stopped being words, but got only louder. </p><p>I was lucky, child services weren't called, but not because nobody heard it. I accidentally recruited Cindy's first clients when the two black brothers who lived to my left came knocking on the door to investigate. They investigated Cindy's bedroom, and then one investigated her cunt while the other fucked my ass. Then he investigated Cindy's mouth for a while. Cindy's holes got thoroughly investigated that night. Mine weren't so thoroughly investigated. I had to resort to self-exploration a lot. I didn't mind that much, I was just the stage mom, Cindy was the star. Every stage mom just wants to see their daughter doing well.</p><p>With Tommy's help and good word of mouth, we were entertaining at least a half-dozen men every day after school. Who knew there were so many pedophiles in the area? Some of them were familiar faces from the past... I didn't recognize them, but they sure recognized me. There's even a chance one of them was Cindy's daddy. I liked to think it was one of the ones who threw me a fuck for old time's sake while they were waiting their turn. My idle fantasies of keeping all the pedophiles in the area completely satisfied might have been a pipe dream, but my little girl surely must have prevented some unwanted rapes. Cindy was run ragged keeping up with them, especially that first week, to the point that I had to deliberately back off before school realized she was walking funny, and before she prematurely got sick of it. Let some of the other neighborhood girls take their chances. Better that than Cindy stopped wanting to help out. </p><p>That happened about two months in, but after two weeks of not coming home from school on time but being returned to the curb in front of our house, after dark, tired and smelling of sex, and just when my resolve was beginning to break and I was ready to take all the savings I had and move us to some other town where nobody knew us, leaving the other neighborhood girls to the mercy of men who'd grown used to underage pussy, Cindy rallied. I was going to pick her up after school before she could be grabbed by one of her fans, but she didn't want to go with me. Instead she went cheerfully back into the hands of her molesters like it was her calling, and that night started asking me to set up dates at her place again. </p><p>Maybe it was her calling. Maybe I underestimated the strength of her dream. So somewhere along the way, instead of becoming a parody of a stage mom to scare her away, I started becoming a real one, wanting her to succeed and move on to bigger and better things. Just last week we did our first big movie. We'd done some video before, mostly people capturing the memory of their time with Cindy on a video phone, but this was a full-fledged underground video production. I was leery of it, but Tommy pointed out that Cindy was growing so fast that in a few years almost nobody would recognize her, so there wasn't much risk of her coming to regret it. Cindy really wanted to try it, so we agreed we'd do one. World's Biggest Preteen Gangbang, starring the Littlest Cumslut. That was just a name. We'd met a handful of others, sisters or daughters of men who liked to watch Cindy with another little girl. A few were even littler than Cindy, but Cindy earned the name because she had endurance. She proved that with the gangbang. There were only about twenty men, nothing compared to some of the official gangbang videos I've heard of, but in terms of preteen film, it was apparently a world record, currently held by a little Russian girl who was now too old to beat her own score. Cindy was eager to take the title, and I understand why. A world record is something to be proud of.</p><p>I was happy to pitch in for the attempt, off-camera, and served as volunteer fluffer, sucking the cocks until they were good and hard and ready for their big moment, until I was shuffled off to the sidelines for making one too many go off down my throat. Fluffers can do their job too well, it seemed. Thanks to me, we came very close to not making the record at all. If they'd pay me for the fluffing, they'd probably have demanded their money back, but as it was, we squeaked by. The people who cleaned her up afterwards, they earned their money. By the end there wasn't an inch of Cindy that didn't have cum on it, and she had thick globs matting her dark hair, too. Much of this was from the crew's impromptu bukkake in celebration. After the record was officially beat, they beat off all around her, while one got her mouth and the record breaker was still fucking her. Cindy even used her hands on two guys, like my wildest early fantasies come true. It hot, but not as hot as I'd hoped, but that's okay, I've got new fantasies to replace it. You probably don't want to hear about them, they can get a little extreme.</p><p>After that session Cindy was sore but proud. I thought it might send her into another funk of disinterest, but all she wanted was a day of rest, and I thought that was fair. That was going to be our only big video, but those sneaks had the nerve to turn the camera on me while I was watching and rubbing my cunt, urging men to fuck my daughter harder, she could take it. My daughter might grow up and not resemble the little girl in the video much longer, but I'd always be there, looking much the same, which meant they had something on me. Blackmail's such a dirty word, and they never actually said it, but I knew that the risk was out there, so we've agreed to schedule a few more. The Littlest Cumslut's All-Anal Spectacular, The Littlest Cumslut's Kennel Adventure, and The Littlest Cumslut Eats Out Mommy. We'll see how it goes, if she wants to do more after that, we will. If not, they might have to blackmail us.</p><p>I'm appearing in all of her films, but I'm most excited about the last. I guess many stage moms really want to be the stars themselves and live vicariously through their kids. But I never take the focus away from her, and when we appear together, I do my best to make sure my daughter comes first. And it is her dream, after all. If her dream was gymnastics, she'd be in the Olympics by now, so I'd say as stage mothers go, I've been a pretty good one. What do you think?</p><p>The End</p>"
393,"Friends Only, Part 1",AnonyMPC,,"['Mg', 'inc', 'lolita', '1st', 'exhib', 'voy']",Jack thought his 12-year-old cousin Lily was innocent... until he received an invitation to her Friends Only Facebook page and discovered her life as an exhibitionist.,2011-09-22T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I used to think my cousin Lily was an average kid. Now, I kind of hope she isn't... because as much as I've benefited, if average girls her age are this sexually adventurous, it's probably a bad sign for society as a whole. I still struggle with accepting this side of her. Before I discovered it, if I'd even thought about it, I would have doubted Lily had ever said the word sex, except perhaps in whispers, followed by a blush and a giggle. She was, after all, only twelve years old. </p><p>If you met her on the street, you would never guess what she did in her free time. You'd just see a pretty, apple-cheeked preteen girl, with skin that had never ever had a single blemish, and dark brown hair that flows just past her shoulders. If what she was wearing was tight enough, you could make out what there was of a figure... a child's figure, very slender, thin legs, thinner arms, and an almost flat chest, with just the barest hint of bumps. She usually looked cheerful, with a pleasant smile sitting naturally on her face, and if she was really happy that those pink lips would part and you could see the flash of metal braces. In short, she looked the picture of a little girl just on the verge of becoming a woman, but still innocent in the extreme. </p><p>You might guess her hobbies included playing soccer or field hockey, or maybe those delicate fingers played an instrument. I knew she did both, although had mostly given up on piano, but I didn't even have an idea about this other side she had, one she kept hidden from her family. This side she shared with friends only, and only a select category of them. I only found out about it when she decided I wasn't just her cousin, I also deserved to be her friend.</p><p>That decision didn't come out of nowhere, although it seemed like it to me. I guess we always had a connection, even though I'm six years older. Up until a couple years back, my mother would regularly babysit Lily... after school for a few hours, and during school holidays. Sometimes on weekends when her parents wanted to go out she'd be dropped off at our place too, but mostly it was during the week. Mom was trying to start a home business, and it seemed like a natural thought that she could make a few extra bucks and watch over Lily while doing it. It worked out, for the most part, but while trying to be successful, she couldn't give my cousin her full attention.</p><p>Mom's idea of babysitting Lily was to sit her in front of the TV while she sat in the home office trying to get work done. Aside from television, since my mother commandeered the computer, there weren't a lot of other things to entertain someone her age, at least not stuff she could do by herself. She was always a sweet kid, and seeing her bored as hell, I put myself in her place and just felt bad for her. Imagine it, being stuck in a relative's house, far from your friends. So, one day I decided if I was home and wasn't doing anything important, I'd play with her. Hide and seek, ping-pong, even horsey-rides sometimes. I didn't spend all my time doing it, but I always tried to carve out a little bit for her. Before long, if I didn't come to her, she'd come get me. I didn't usually mind... playing with her was fun. Sure, eventually I got bored too and wanted to do other things, and sometimes I even hid out in my room with my music on high and pretending not to hear her knocking, but I actually missed her when Mom gave up, got a real job, and Aunt Kelly had to hire a different sitter. </p><p>For a long time after that, I saw very little of my cousin Lily... just at holidays and family gatherings. Last year I graduated from high school and, when I started college this year, that changed. See, I was eager to move out on my own, and that was my opportunity. I found a place, a bachelor apartment. It was small, but barely affordable, mainly because there was a little bit off the beaten track. As it turned out, the path from the nearest bus stop to my building ran right past Lily's school. </p><p>The first time I spotted her it was a pleasant surprise, a cool coincidence, but I began to look forward to it. I guess for all that I wanted to get away from my family, I found living alone a little lonely, so it was nice to see a familiar face. It didn't happen too often. My college schedule that year was a little unbalanced, so Tuesdays and Thursdays, I had lectures from 7 in the morning to almost 6 at night, but on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays, my last class ended at 2:30. On those days, if I left right after class, as I usually did, I had a small chance of meeting Lily on her way home. Whenever I did, we'd usually stop for a couple minutes to talk, and it brightened my day a little, no matter how dreary it was. </p><p>I didn't think these interactions would last... I knew any minute she'd start that inevitable transformation into a teenager, become sullen and be too ashamed to talk to a relative, any relative, while friends were nearby, potentially judging her coolness by the smallest association. I went through a similar stage... when my friends came over, I had to pretend my little cousin was just an annoying brat, and it would only be fair that she pay me back for it. So I knew one day I'd wave at her and she might give a little wave but not stop to talk, and then after that she'd just nod furtively when she saw me, before looking away so I couldn't embarrass her. </p><p>We went through about half of that school year with sporadic encounters where she always had a smile for me and somehow judged me cool enough to talk to, even in front of her friends. As spring began to approach that still hadn't changed and, one Monday, when she stopped to talk to me, I got the invitation that changed everything.</p><p>I need to back up, first, because to explain the invitation, I have to talk about the previous weekend. It was my mother's birthday. We went to eat at a ""Chinese"" place, my mother's favorite, an all-you-can-eat-buffet. I use the quotes because I don't think the owners are really Chinese, and it shows in the offerings, they had a mix of dishes, some Western, and I'm pretty sure Teriyaki Beef is Japanese, not Chinese. The place called itself Chinese, anyway, and my mother loved it. I just liked it, but they had a few good dishes, and I couldn't complain about the portion sizes. Six of us were there celebrating, my parents, me, my aunt and uncle, and Lily. The others were already there when my parents and I arrived, although only by a few minutes. Because four out of our six were couples, I sat directly across from my little cousin. </p><p>Lily looked nice that night, like she was a little dressed up, wearing a black top over a red dress. I didn't think it was the kind of thing she normally wore, but then I didn't know her well enough to know that. Almost every time I saw her lately, she was wearing her school uniform. Today, when she saw me, she gave me a warm smile and hello, and then said Happy Birthday to my mom. Aunt Kelly passed over a boxed gift, which my Mom opened. It was a nice vase, which my Mom oohed and ahhed over appreciatively. </p><p>That made me feel a little guilty because I'd only given Mom a card. It was all she asked for, because she didn't want me spending money I needed for college on a gift she didn't really need, but I still felt bad. It was like a no-win situation, if I bought her something, she'd give me grief for wasting money, if I didn't, I'd have to feel bad about that. Maybe my guilt was all she really wanted. </p><p>To avoid thinking about that, I tried to make some small talk with Lily, but she was a little quiet, even withdrawn, answering in one word answers, not the easy camaraderie we had outside her school. I thought the teenager syndrome had started to set in early. I quickly began to see some of the signs of it, in how she behaved with her parents. </p><p>While we were all at the buffet, assembling our first plates, she happened to be right behind me, and while we exchanged a few words about what dishes looked good, her dad passed by going the other way and said to her, ""Hey, Lilypad, I saw a bunch of sushi over on the other table."" Lily just rolled her eyes and blew air out of her mouth dismissively, and spooned some vegetables onto her plate. </p><p>Her mother, she barely talked to, except when a direct question was asked, and that was rare. More often, Aunt Kelly criticized, like when she said, ""You put too much of that on your plate, you're never going to eat all of it,"" or ""Stop trying to use the chopsticks if you don't know how, Lily. Somebody's got to clean up whatever you drop... don't try and act sophisticated, just use a fork."" I could understand Lily giving her the teenager treatment early, if that was what she was like at home. </p><p>My aunt was another reason I couldn't really talk to Lily. Throughout that dinner, Aunt Kelly seemed to butt in whenever I tried, even for the most banal things. For example, when I asked how school was going, Lily started to answer, but then her Mom jumped aboard with, ""She's doing great, except in social studies. But she won an award in composition the other week,"" and yammered on about her daughter's accomplishments and what she needed to work on, while Lily seemed to shrink back. I bit back a scowl... if I wanted to talk to Aunt Kelly, I would have asked her. </p><p>I should have expected that, though. My aunt was always this way... probably since she and my mom were kids. My mom's not normally a quiet woman, but always allows Aunt Kelly dominate the conversation whenever they're together, like she was used to it, which is weird, because Mom's the elder sister. I used to think my aunt was entertaining, and a great storyteller, but as I'd grown and come to the conclusion that she just liked the spotlight, it became a little annoying. In small doses, she could still be fun, but I felt bad for Lily, who had to deal with it every day. </p><p>I guess her dad wasn't too bad. Although my uncle could occasionally get loud and obnoxious when talking about politics, he was more engaging and actually seemed like he listened to what you had to say, and even at his worst he was nowhere near as bad as Aunt Kelly... although, as it turned out, on that day he wasn't even there very long. Halfway through our first plate, his phone rang, he said, ""I have to take this,"" and headed outside. About five minutes later, he came back with a grimace on his face and said, ""Sorry, I hate to do this, but I really need to go into work.""</p><p>""Oh, come on,"" my Dad said. ""You're not going to leave me here to suffer alone with the women, are you?"" he joked, completely forgetting me. Usually the two husbands entertained each other arguing about sports. ""Can't you get somebody else to fill in? It's Julia's birthday.""</p><p>""I know, I know, and I'm sorry, but I'm the only one who can handle it."" </p><p>""He's the number one man there, the place would fall apart without him."" Aunt Kelly said proudly, and then explained about why nobody else could do the job, up until she was finally interrupted by her daughter. </p><p>""So how are we supposed to get home?"" Lily whined with a roll of her eyes.</p><p>""Oh, it's no trouble,"" my mom volunteered. ""You can come with us. We have to drop Jack off anyway, and you live right near him."" With that settled, my Uncle gave his wife a kiss on the cheek, his daughter a kiss on her forehead while she shied away, and then my mom a kiss on her cheek as well, delivered with an apology and an offer to pay for the meal. </p><p>With that, he was gone, and my Mom and Aunt Kelly got into a long, detailed, and spectacularly boring conversation about Facebook and, particularly, the game Farmville, while my dad went for more food. I looked across the table at Lily, who was staring at her plate, picking at her food. </p><p>I had that old instinct, from when she was bored. I wanted to make her feel better, even if only by distracting her, so I tried again to include her in the conversation. ""So, do you play Farmville too?"" I asked.</p><p>True to form, Aunt Kelly interrupted before Lily could get a syllable out. ""Of course not, she doesn't have a Facebook,"" she said. ""She's not allowed. She's too young for sites like that."" </p><p>""I am not,"" Lily muttered.</p><p>""Yes you are, young lady. You're not even allowed on there until you're thirteen, by their own terms of service, and you're months away from that.""</p><p>""As if you'd let me then.""</p><p>""That's right. When you're sixteen you can get one, if you've proven you can handle it, and I have your password."" She turned to my mother. ""Now she's going to tell me about how her friends have Facebook profiles. I can't believe how lax some parents are. Luckily, I'm not like that. I put a Net Nanny program on her computer, the same types the school uses. It's not that I don't trust her. She's a good girl but there's so much bad stuff out there you can stumble across by accident.""</p><p>My mother agreed, my dad, who had returned with a plate full mostly of sweet and sour ribs, tried to give an example, but Aunt Kelly continued in with, ""That reminds me of a story...""</p><p>She took over the conversation, again, and told a story that wasn't even hers. It was something she saw on a newsmagazine about bullying leading to a suicide. I'd already finished my plate, but it was only when Lily got up and said she was going to go back for more that I decided I could use some too. ""I told you,"" Aunt Kelly said as we rose, picking up Lily's last plate and showing the food left on it. ""A total waste of food. Some kid in the real China would feel very lucky to have this much food to waste."" </p><p>In the buffet line, since I was mostly alone with Lily, I decided to try conversation again. ""You okay?"" </p><p>Lily tilted her head towards me as she grabbed a fresh plate. ""Yeah, Jack, I'm fine. Why?""</p><p>I shrugged. ""You just seem a little quiet."" I took a shot in the dark. ""So, what are you missing out on to be here?""</p><p>She blinked up at me. ""What?""</p><p>""It's just you look like you'd rather be anywhere else. Come on, it's a Saturday night. I know you've got plenty more fun things to do than celebrate your aunt's birthday.""</p><p>""Oh, no,"" she said. ""I don't mind being here. I like your parents."" When she said ""your"", she poked me playfully with the hand that wasn't holding her plate. </p><p>""Everybody always likes everybody else's parents more than their own,"" I said, trying to pass on sage wisdom. I certainly had problems with mine. My dad was good most of the time, but tended to fly off the handle for no reason. Mom was also a bit of a nag, but, to her credit, she didn't do it when we were out in public and it would embarrass me. Still, while I could live with my dad's occasional outbursts, my mom's regular nagging was one of the chief reasons I had wanted to move out. </p><p>""Please, like you'd really want to trade your mom for mine, right?""</p><p>I shrugged, unwilling to either lie or admit the truth. Instead, I decided to change the subject. ""Hey, I like how you did your nails."" It struck me as a little childish, but cute. Each one was a painted different color, like she was trying to go for some kind of rainbow effect. </p><p>She pulled her hand away from one of the scoops and showed them off. ""Yeah? You just noticed them now?""</p><p>""No, I saw them when we sat down, but your mom wouldn't exactly let me get a word in edgewise.""</p><p>She giggled then, a genuine one that made me feel good, like I'd done some small part to make her night better. ""She HATES them. If we weren't on our way out when she noticed them, she'd have made me change."" She pitched her voice a little lower and did a dead-on impression of her mother. ""'They're so gaudy, Lily. You're becoming a young lady, you should look more respectable.'"" She rolled her eyes.</p><p>I chuckled and scooped out a little Teriyaki beef for my plate. ""Who cares what she thinks? It's your body, right?""</p><p>""Right!"" she said, emphatically. ""Thank God somebody sees it that way. You really like them?""</p><p>""I do,"" I said. ""Rainbow nails are very cool."" I was being a little generous. They were cute, but they were nails. What the fuck did I care?</p><p>""You think your girlfriend would look good with them?""</p><p>I laughed nervously. ""Well, I don't have one at the moment, but if I did, I'd leave that up to her."" I looked up and saw Aunt Kelly and my mom coming to the buffet area, and joked, ""Uh-oh, there's your mom. Better end the conversation before she smothers it to death.""</p><p>Back when we got to the table, my dad had shifted his chair over to my side of the table, having decided that talking to me and Lily, was better than listening to more of Aunt Kelly's stories. I couldn't blame him. The rest of the meal, we managed to have a divided conversation, with Aunt Kelly and my mom talking about whatever, and Dad, Lily and I talking mostly about our schools. I finally did hear Lily's own take about how things were going there (she found it boring, but most kids did), and she also showed us her collection of animal-shaped rubber bands she wore around her wrist while we pretended to be interested. </p><p>After dessert, we all piled into the car and rode together, Lily right beside me, between me and her mother, and plowing into me whenever Dad took a turn too fast, but there was only room for one conversation, and that was Aunt Kelly's. Even that was subdued, as she claimed she was starting to develop a migraine, and mostly she just talked about all the steps she'd have to take once she got home to limit the amount of pain she'd suffer later. We dropped the two of them off, and then I was let out in front of my building, said one last Happy Birthday to my mom, and went home, thinking very little about that side of the family again.</p><p>That is, until I saw Lily again on that Monday, on the way home from school. She was with a small group, but peeled off when she saw me and smiled. ""Hi,"" she said.</p><p>""Hey. Long time no see.""</p><p>She grinned. ""Yeah, it's been ages."" As she spoke, she reached up a hand and shifted the bag on her shoulder. I noticed her fingernails were now unadorned, plain.</p><p>""No more rainbow fingers?""</p><p>""My Mom made me get rid of them,"" she said with a roll of her eyes. </p><p>""Too bad, I thought it suited you,"" I said. ""Your mom's a little strict, I mean, what's the harm of painted nails? You've got to express yourself some way, right?"" </p><p>She nodded. ""I'm glad you think that."" Then she looked up at me, a little twinkle in her eye, and spoke the words that first sealed my doom. ""Hey, can you keep a secret?""</p><p>""Of course I can,"" I said automatically. If she was a little older, I might have been more wary, but like I said, she gives off such a vibe of innocence, I didn't even question. </p><p>""You remember how you guys were talking about Facebook?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Yeah, how your mom won't let you...""</p><p>She grinned. ""Well, I do actually have my own Facebook page. You wouldn't believe how easy it is to get past that Net Nanny software. But it's secret. And friends only.""</p><p>I smiled at her confession. A secret Facebook account didn't seem to be anything to worry about, and right in line with what I might have guessed the secret would be, if I had time to guess. A little bit of adolescent rebellion, but nothing really dangerous. How bad could it be, right? So I smiled. ""Hey, that's cool. Your secret's safe with me.""</p><p>""I knew you'd understand,"" she said. She bit the corner of her lower lip, hesitated for a second, and asked, ""So, do you want an invite?""</p><p>""What, you consider me a friend?"" It was crazy, but it felt good... made me feel all warm inside.</p><p>""Of course,"" she said firmly. ""If anybody should be on it, it's you.""</p><p>""You know your parents are on my friends list, right? They might see you being added. Or mine might, and tell your mom.""</p><p>She shrugged. ""It's okay, I use a fake name and picture anyway. So, should I invite you?""</p><p>""Okay, sure,"" I said, trying to sound more enthusiastic than I felt. I didn't actually care all that much. The invitation really touched me, but, being a realist, I imagined I'd find her Facebook as boring as everybody else's, or maybe even more so. What would she have? Status updates revolving around hating homework, or being totally in love with some celebrity? I don't understand how anybody actually reads those things regularly, even with adults. ""Send me an invite then. But I'm not playing MafiaWars or Farmville, so if you just want me to give you virtual sheep or something, you're out of luck."" </p><p>""Don't worry, I've got better things to do than waste my time on games like that."" Lily grinned happily as she rocked on her heels a little, and that made me feel warm again. ""Okay, so, if you get an invitation from Lauren Smith, accept it. That's me.""</p><p>""I will,"" I promised. ""Anyway, I'll let you get on your way then.""</p><p>""I'm in no rush,"" she insisted. </p><p>I was. ""Well, I haven't had anything to eat all day, so I need to make dinner before I could faint."" Dinner would once again be canned ravioli. Mom dropped off a load of it a few weeks back, because it was on sale by the case at one of those club stores. I was getting a little sick of it, but with the apartment, internet access, coffee, tuition, and books, I had to cut corners somewhere, at least until I found a job. I needed to stretch my student loans as far as I could, which meant I couldn't afford to eat out very often or, for that matter, turn down free food. Ravioli was one still step above ramen, at least. </p><p>""Oh."" Lily seemed to need a second to think of what to say, but then added, ""You know you really shouldn't skip meals like that.""</p><p>""I know, I know. I was in a rush and forgot to bring a lunch."" My stomach grumbled, punctuating the point. I started slowly shuffling in the direction of my place. ""Anyway, I'll see you around. Send me that invite.""</p><p>She raised one hand to wave and smiled. ""I will. Enjoy your dinner.""</p><p>We parted ways. I went home, ate, then had a little bit of a nap while watching TV. By the time I woke up and stopped by the computer, my e-mail told me I had a friend request from Lauren Smith. I logged in, did a very quick scan of my friends list for anything interesting, approved the request, and then closed the window. I didn't even look at her page... as honored as I was that she chose to invite me, I really didn't think there'd be anything worth looking at.</p><p>It wouldn't be until the next day that I'd learn how wrong that snap judgment was.</p>"
394,"Friends Only, Part 2",AnonyMPC,,"['Mg', 'inc', 'lolita', '1st', 'exhib', 'voy']",Jack thought his 12-year-old cousin Lily was innocent... until he received an invitation to her Friends Only Facebook page and discovered her life as an exhibitionist.,2011-09-22T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Tuesday I returned home more tired, but less hungry, than the day before. I'd remembered to pack a lunch that day but, even so, the extended hours of my Tuesdays and Thursdays always wiped me out. As soon as I got my shoes off I collapsed in my comfy computer chair and got online. Lily was the farthest thing from my mind, but that was about to change.</p><p>I had a message, but not from her. It was from one of my classmates, Allison. She was cute, dark hair and complexion, a face that looked a little chubby but not in a bad way. What I'd seen of her body through her clothes was pretty good, too... average boobs, but a great ass. We usually sat near each other in my first class of the day, Tuesdays and Thursdays, and had struck up a few conversations. I'd been working up the courage to ask her out the whole year... I'm a little slow at that. We were on each other's Facebook page, though, and the message was sent through there.</p><p>Even before looking at it, I knew what it was about. I noticed she wasn't in class that day, and so she must have wanted a copy of my notes. That actually worked out well. An idea blossomed... I'd suggest we meet and I give her the notes near the cafeteria. Once we met, depending on the time, I could casually suggest we grab either a coffee or lunch.</p><p>I logged on, confirmed my guess about what she wanted, and sent Allison a reply, suggesting the place and telling her when I was free, and otherwise leaving the time up to her, and then went to look through my friends status updates, just to kill time in the hopes she might log on and open up a chat.</p><p>That was where I saw it. Earlier that day, ""Lauren Smith"" added a new photo, one of Lily in a pose on her bed, and it looked like she wasn't wearing pants.</p><p>I clicked on it immediately. Not out of a desire to see her naked, but just because I wanted there to be an innocent explanation... and there was. It was one of those cases where the thumbnail was misleading. She was clothed, but just wearing flesh-colored hotpants.</p><p>I let out a sigh of relief, and then looked at the picture again. She was kneeling on her bed, back towards the camera, looking back over her shoulder. Not only were the shorts tight, but her t-shirt was, too. It wasn't sexual, but it was a little provocative, particularly for a twelve-year-old.</p><p>There were already two comments. One said ""Hot!!!!!!!!!"", and the other one was ""You are so sexy!""</p><p>My bad feelings started to return, but instead of being an immediate near-panic, it was a subtler worry. I could see my cousin going down the wrong path, maybe some of these friends convincing her to do something stupid.</p><p>Still, it was just one picture. Maybe it was an aberration, that she didn't even know it might inspire sexual thoughts in the wrong type of people. I began to cycle through them, hoping to prove that to myself.</p><p>When I got to the end, I was still concerned, maybe even more so. She wasn't naked in any of the pictures, but there were a lot that were on the borderline of good taste, at least for a girl her age, and a few that crossed the border. Plenty of the pictures were completely tame, maybe showing off a bit of leg or belly, but the way average kids clothes do... I guess you could hardly complain about that when her school uniform had a skirt bottom. There were others though... a couple of bikini shots (taken in her room, not the beach), ones where she raised the skirt on her uniform to just below where panties would be visible, and a few where she was wearing something very tight, with her ass pointed towards the camera... the fabric clung to her ass leaving little of its shape to the imagination. The worst of the pictures had her showing her training bra or very tight panties. Two pictures had her wearing nothing more than that, and in one, the panties were pulled into the space between her ass-cheeks, showing off the skin of her buttocks a little. It didn't show much more than the bikini pics, but it seemed so much more sexual just because it was clothes that nobody should normally see.</p><p>I wasn't getting aroused by the pictures, at least no more than a little. I certainly didn't have an erection at that point, but there was a certain queasy feeling that seemed to be centered below even the pit of my stomach. Maybe this was the first inkling that I could be aroused by someone her age, but at that point, my worry still outweighed everything else. She was too young to be posing like that.</p><p>Worse than the clothes and the poses were the comments. Guys, many of whom had obviously fake names (a frequent commentator was 'David Davidson'), had commented on many of the pictures, telling her how hot she looked or openly wishing that she dropped the shorts or took off the bikini top. One picture had her sucking on a popsicle and 'David' commented about how he had something else she could suck on. A few other guys agreed with the sentiment.</p><p>I didn't want anything bad to happen to my cousin, and it was looking like she was getting herself into trouble... probably not immediate danger, but I knew I'd have to talk to her and warn her.</p><p>It was then that I saw that the pictures I'd just looked at were in a folder named ""1"". Did ""1"" imply a ""2""? Just to be safe, I clicked on the album name, and then on ""View Photos"" to get to a list of her albums.</p><p>There were four folders. ""1"", ""2"", ""3"", and ""v"". None of them had anything revealing on the album thumbnail, they were all blank (I hadn't noticed but there was one empty image when I was scrolling through the first album, and imagined the rest must have been similar), so I clicked on ""2"".</p><p>A page full of preview images opened, and even with the small size, I could tell that these were very different from the last batch. In every one of these pictures, Lily was in some stage of nudity.</p><p>That was the first time I felt an erection growing over my cousin, the beginning of my becoming a pedophile. I probably should have closed the window and called her parents, but instead, I accidentally clicked on the first image to see it in a larger size.</p><p>I'll remember that first one forever. It was a close-up of her pussy, framed by her hands. She'd used the thumb and forefinger of each hand to make half the outline of a heart. In the center was a beautiful hairless slit.</p><p>Maybe it was because that was all you could see in the picture that I didn't recoil. There was no little girl to make me cut off those thoughts, just a pussy in a hand-heart. I don't know why the sight of it affected me so much. It was beautiful, for a pussy, but when you got right down to it, it was just a narrow crevice with a teardrop shaped pink nub at the top. Nothing other than that hung out to make it distinctive, to give it character, but I was entranced all the same.</p><p>I wouldn't have admitted it then, but maybe I was a little aroused by the taboo, knowing whose pussy it was and that I shouldn't be looking. Still, by appearance alone, it could have been anybody. Lots of people shaved. If somebody had given me just this picture and not told me it was my cousin, I'd have guessed it was a porn star, although a remarkably tight one, with tiny hands, and have become aroused.</p><p>I don't know how long I stared at her pussy before I clicked next. Time seemed to become rubbery. The next picture I saw had her standing naked, with her back to the camera. Her ass stood out, small but proud and happy. Lily looked proud too, she was grinning over her shoulder, like she knew she had a beautiful ass. And it was a beautiful ass, but I couldn't convince myself it was an adult's ass. It was too small and tight. Somehow, those characteristics made it perfect.</p><p>Like a man possessed, I slowly looked through every photograph in the folder, savored it. That night, I fell in love with Lily's body, the parts I'd never seen before. The ass was first. The first time I saw it I wanted to hold it in my hands and never let go. It was sublime, whether seen in its full glory, totally nude, or just over her pants as she mooned the camera, or poking out beneath a skirt with no underwear.</p><p>I fell in love with her pussy second. Even though I saw it first, I was too in shock, too confused about my own feelings to really think about it, to crave it, right away, but as I saw more of it, as I saw one picture in a later folder of her spreading the lips to see the pink hole inside, I began to love it, too, and have the impossible fantasies of touching, licking, inserting a finger, or even actually having sex with her.</p><p>The last of her private parts for me to come to love was her flat chest. I've always liked boobs. Normally, it's the first part of a girl I check out. Lily didn't have much in that department. They were, at their largest, tiny swells of flesh. She must have been taking photos for some time though, because in a few of them, she was so completely flat you couldn't be sure of her gender except for her hair and clothes. Her nipples were faded pink, nearly the color of the underlying skin, but they were certainly perky. I came to love them too, it just took a little longer, probably until I saw them in person.</p><p>There must have been more than fifty images in that folder, all of which contained some form of nudity that would get me arrested just for looking. There were shots of her lifting her shirt casually, shots of her sitting topless at her computer, close-ups on nipples, pussy, or ass, with nothing else in the shot. There were pictures of her in a Halloween costume, as a devil girl, in red tights and skirt, a little devil-horns headband, and a plastic pitchfork. Album '1' had a picture of that too, but in album '2', she took the requests of commenters and lifted the skirt, to show that the little devil wasn't wearing any panties, in two pictures, one highlighting the front, one showcasing the back. It was the latter where I, virtually unconsciously, unzipped my pants to let my straining cock come free, although I didn't start to touch it yet.</p><p>Most of the shots had her wearing some clothing, like it was a prop with which she could flash, moon, or tease, but there were also several total nudes, where Lily showed everything she had without any seeming hint of shame.</p><p>That was the most stunning thing to me, the absolute confidence. My only girlfriend, in high school, never even let me see her nude, much less be willing to distribute pictures of herself wearing only a smile. Lily almost always had a smile, except occasionally when it was replaced with a coquettish faux-pout or other similarly posed expression. The smiles never seem posed though, they seemed natural, like she was doing something she loved.</p><p>When I got to the end of album 2, there was no doubt that I was moving on to the third album, although I still told myself it was me being protective.</p><p>It was as though Lily had a firm idea of escalation. Her first album had shots that could be considered sexy, if you liked little girls, but not actually indecent. The second had nudes and poses, but nothing explicitly sexual. The third kicked it up one more notch. There were fewer pictures, but every one had her doing something sexual to herself. It was here that for the first time she spread her pussy lips, and I fell in love with that part of her. Those were the tamest of the batch though, her spreading her pussy wide, or likewise spreading her ass cheeks to display her butthole, or squeezing the flesh just around her nipple. The other pictures had her either rubbing herself, or sticking something inside her pussy. ""Something"" included her fingers, pens, a motorized toothbrush, a hairbrush, a banana, a cucumber, and some kind of bottle of hair spray or deodorant or something, I couldn't see the writing. She seemed to be able to handle them without much discomfort, and it was hard not to mentally compare them to my own dick. I didn't intend to, but I think it's instinctive. I was bigger than most of what she used, except maybe the cucumber, but all the evidence suggested she could handle me.</p><p>The picture where I finally broke to temptation and began masturbating was one of her lying in bed, her legs spread and pointed towards the camera. With one hand she spread her pussy, and the other was fingering her clit. That pose, although undeniably erotic, wasn't what did me in... it was the nails. She had multi-colored nails, a rainbow. A quick glance at the picture's info confirmed my guess. The photo was added only a few days ago, the day of my mother's birthday dinner. I began to imagine the quiet little girl I sat across from at dinner, masturbating. Had she done it before she left? Or maybe after we said our goodbyes, she went home and began to finger herself. What did she think about? Justin Bieber? One of the guys from Twilight? Could it possibly have been me?</p><p>It seemed impossible, but the thought was enough to get me to start on a slow stroke. As it was only a few days old, the image was near the end of the album, although there was another picture, ass facing the camera, with a marker sticking out of her asshole, that came after that. I began to cycle back through the images I'd already seen, to help complete the masturbatory act I'd started on, and I was nearly halfway through before I realized there was still one album left. I pulled my shirt up over my head so that it wouldn't drop down and get stained by my precum, then went back to the menu page and clicked on 'v'.</p><p>It was just what I'd needed. The 'v' stood for 'videos', apparently. Here I could watch my little cousin Lily doing much of what she did in album 3, but with motion and sound. With one hand, I attended to my dick, which was crying out for relief from the sweet torture of what I'd been seeing and imagining, but slowly, just enough to keep feeling good without pushing for completion. With my other hand, I quickly looked through the videos, tasting a few seconds of each while deciding on one to blow my load to.</p><p>One just started with her dancing, completely naked, to a song, and as endearing as it was, I wanted something harder. The next had her putting her electric toothbrush to her slit and turning it on, making moans and squeals of pleasure that could be heard over the buzzing, as she doubled over in pleasure. I considered that a maybe, and moved on. There was what looked like a masturbation session with a hairbrush, and I almost stopped there, but I really wanted to get a quick look at all of them and then masturbate to the very best. If I was going damn myself, I might as well do it to something really good.</p><p>The one I settled on was the newest one, because she was not only wearing the same dark top and red skirt combo from the weekend, but also sported the rainbow fingernails. It cemented the video in time for me. I wondered if she took the image in the prior folder as a screen capture directly from the video, or if she did it separately. In either event, it was from the same camera.</p><p>The video was so much better than the still image. I guess that should go without saying, but, as hot as the image was, I was unprepared for how much better it was when I could see her moving around. She started out fully clothed, seated in her computer chair, and the camera pulled up close to her face. Her mouth opened, lips pulled back, and she let her tongue escape. It curled upward so I could see the underside, and then swept across her teeth and braces sensuously, just the tip grazing the bottom lip. Immediately after the full sweep, she bit down on one corner of her bottom lip.</p><p>It was probably the most erotic expression I'd ever seen on a woman, and it was on my twelve-year-old cousin. That thought just about did me in. It was like somebody had poured in pure, liquid sex appeal in a vessel that was far too small to contain it, and it was now oozing out with every motion. She repeated the tongue-tease trick, and it was just as hot the second time.</p><p>After that, she pulled back, readjusted the camera, and then spread her legs as far apart as they would go, and pulled the skirt back over her top. Her panties were now centered directly on the camera, pink ones with a little red heart in the center.</p><p>The panties were tight, so tight you could see the impression of her mound through them. One hand reached down to the front of the panties, and slowly began to stroke one finger, with a gaudy orange nail, down the center of the heart, making a little indentation into her slit. Again and again she stroked, sometimes pushing the fabric into her crack, at others trailing around the edge of her vulva. Soon I could make out, or imagine, a dark spot at the bottom of the slit where it was starting to get wet.</p><p>After about a minute of this lazy stroking on the outside of her underwear, she pulled it down slightly, to a point where you could see hair but not slit, if she had hair to see, but instead of pulling it down further, she slipped her hand beneath the waistband. The panties bulged outward as her hand flexed and she rubbed herself underneath a thin layer of cotton. There was no hiding what she was doing, but the fact that you couldn't actually see it, made the act seem dirtier. She breathed out deeply and regularly as she pleasured herself under her stretched-out panties, and occasionally her hand would drag the top of her panties down, dangerously close to exposing what I most wanted to see.</p><p>She withdrew entirely at one point, and then leaned forward, almost doubling over, so her face would be in frame and give me a look at her raising one finger to her mouth, and putting it inside. After one long suck on the digit, her lips clinging tightly, seemingly reluctant to let go, she returned to fingering herself under cover.</p><p>Finally, after another minute, she withdrew her hand from under her underwear, and instead of pulling it down, pulled the crotch to the side, revealing that beautiful vertical smile through one of her leg holes. It looked a little wider, with more prominent pink in the middle than some of the still pictures showed, and the area around the slit seemed to have a trace of red, like a blush.</p><p>While one hand kept the panties from slipping back where they belonged, she used the other to masturbate, openly. At first she just spread the lips, and stroked the center with a finger, just as she'd done when the underwear was in the way, but she escalated rapidly, and pretty soon she was massaging her vulva hurriedly, or dipping her fingers in the wetness gathered at her slit and rubbing it around. Her deep breathing turned into little whimpers of pleasure. The whimpers then gave way to whispers of, ""Oh yeah,"" and ""mmm"" sounds, and by that time, my own hand was steadily pumping up and down, faster and faster, heedless of how wrong what I was doing was.</p><p>Her pace was increasing just as mine was, but I advanced the video a little because I doubted I could hold out as long as she did. As the progress bar jumped, suddenly Lily was bucking her hips slowly while letting out a little squeal.</p><p>It sent me over the edge, and I felt that slow but unstoppable increase of pleasure and pressure. Just before it reached its peak, Lily grabbed the camera, and, still taking deep breaths, centered it on her smiling flushed face, and it was to that sight that I finally exploded, spurting up a volcano of cum on myself.</p><p>On screen, Lily raised one of the fingers that was inside her to her lips, and licked it. ""I hope you enjoyed that,"" she said breathily, still almost whispering, and then blew a kiss. She waved, wiggling her fingers, and the video ended.</p><p>I had enjoyed it, and I had the mess to prove it. I hadn't intended to masturbate, so I hadn't prepared in advance and got tissues. It was all over me my stomach.</p><p>The guilt and shame hit me then, before my seed even had time to dry. I'd just masturbated to my cousin. If that wasn't wrong enough, she was only twelve, not even a teenager. That made me a pedophile, I supposed. That was a surprise, I never thought of myself as one before.</p><p>I recoiled against the thought as soon as I had it. I didn't want to be a pedophile, so therefore I wasn't. I was just caught in a weak moment. My mind was just tricked by seeing girly parts, when I hadn't masturbated since the night before, and I reacted like any man would. I didn't really want to do anything to Lily. At least, that's what I told myself.</p><p>What I did want, and this was no self-deception, was to protect her. Even if I did enjoy what I saw, she was too young to be doing things like this... if there ever is a right age. Exposing yourself on the internet's just not a good idea. If she was doing this, who knew what else she was doing?</p><p>While I sat in post-orgasm lethargy, I looked through her Facebook page. To my dismay, she had over 200 friends. I barely had 50, but then, access to child porn didn't come with my friendship. So two hundred people had all seen what I'd just seen. The comments on the pictures and videos were pretty vulgar and explicit about what they'd like to do to her, too. How long before one decided to make their dreams come true? She said the page was for friends only, so maybe some of them were schoolmates. For all I knew, little Lily was already the school mattress.</p><p>But I was her cousin, and sometimes I felt a little like her brother... that meant I had to be responsible. She couldn't appreciate the kind of dangers she was getting into. As much as I wanted to be the cool cousin, who wouldn't try to talk down to her like her parents did, it was the right thing to do. If things worked out, I'd see her tomorrow. I decided I'd to my best to have a heart-to-heart talk with her then.</p><p>Before I had my chance, I had to face one long sleepless night. I'd felt good about my decision, but still tossed and turned over the method, wondering what I should say, and if maybe I should have just tackled it immediately, called her house, even though I'd promised not to tell her parents about her Facebook account. I didn't consider myself totally held to that promise in this situation, but I did feel I owed it to her to try to resolve it with her first, before involving anybody else. In the middle of the night, I second-guessed myself on that score dozens of times.</p><p>Also keeping me awake were the unwelcome but arousing images that kept invading my head, memories of her photos and videos. I tried to resist, but I masturbated two more times that night, to thoughts of Lily, the first just to try to get to sleep, and the second when I woke up in the middle of the night to a dream of her ass. I considered it something of a moral victory that I did it in bed, to my memories and imagination, rather than dragging myself over to the computer, logging back onto Facebook and seeing it in living color like I wanted.</p>"
395,"Friends Only, Part 3",AnonyMPC,,"['Mg', 'inc', 'lolita', '1st', 'exhib', 'voy']",Jack thought his 12-year-old cousin Lily was innocent... until he received an invitation to her Friends Only Facebook page and discovered her life as an exhibitionist.,2011-09-22T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The next day I was a bit spaced out. Not only did I suffer from the lack of a good night's sleep, but I was also plagued by persistent worries about what I was going to say, and sudden, intrusive memories of my cousin's body. I went to class as usual, but my notes, usually pretty comprehensive, were just a few random points interspersed with doodles of asses. Luckily I'm not a skilled enough of an artist for anybody to guess the age of my mental model.</p><p>I met with Allison, although I almost forgot and, as it was, I showed up a few minutes late. I handed her the notes she'd asked for, but all prior thoughts of asking her to lunch or coffee had been abandoned. I knew I wouldn't be able to carry on a very stimulating conversation, so I just told her I had to run to a study group and got out of there, choosing instead to hide out under a stairwell and try to prepare my big lecture to my cousin.</p><p>By the time my last class ended, I had a little bit of a speech prepared, although I was continually revising it all through the ride home. In my head, it sounded pretty good, wise and sensitive, and heartfelt. As soon as I was let off the bus and walking down the street where I would usually meet Lily, my heart was racing and my palms were sweating, like I was about to give a presentation in front of hundreds of students, and what I'd prepared began to feel trite and mean and condescending and my mind raced to try to fix it.</p><p>A steady stream of uniformed children passed me as I reached one end of the block her school was on, and whenever I saw one in a skirt, I reflexively took a glance at their legs, imagining what delights they led up to, before chastising myself for the thought. What Lily had done to me had gone deeper than I expected.</p><p>Suddenly, there she was, Lily, back to looking pure and innocent, laughing with a few other girls on the set of stairs leading to the front door. I inhaled deeply through my nose to gather courage, and walked right up to her. She saw me, smiled brightly, and said, ""Oh, hi, Jack."" She turned to her friends. ""You guys know my cousin Jack, right?""</p><p>I'd seen her friends before, but never paid them much notice, spoken to them, or been formally introduced. ""Hi, Jack,"" they said in unison, and giggled. I wondered if they knew what Lily did, and that I'd just seen it.</p><p>One added, ""You know, it'd be really funny if you met a friend on a plane, and he said 'Hi, Jack!', and got arrested!"" A few more giggles followed, but it sounded like they were laughing more to be polite than genuine mirth.</p><p>I was a little flummoxed by facing a crowd, thrown off my stride, but after a few seconds of standing around, I said, ""Hey, Lily, I kind of need to talk to you.""</p><p>She tilted her head and looked up at me with an inscrutable expression, with just the hint of a smile behind it. ""Oh, you do, huh?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""So, talk.""</p><p>I looked around to the expectant gazes of her friends. ""Ummm... it's kind of personal, I should probably talk to you alone.""</p><p>There was a little, self-satisfied twinkle in her eye, but she said, ""Okay."" She nodded to her friends. ""I guess I'll see you guys tomorrow.""</p><p>They said their goodbyes, and Lily stepped over to where I'd drawn back to. It was time, and for all that I'd prepared my speech, somewhere in my last revision everything had gotten jumbled, and I was having trouble even starting.</p><p>She didn't let me even do that. ""So, should we go to your place?""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Well, you said whatever you wanted to talk to me about was personal, right? So we should go somewhere private, and you live nearby, right?"" She shrugged, as though it didn't really matter. ""Unless you want to talk about it here, where anybody could overhear. It doesn't really matter to me.""</p><p>She had a point. There were lots of people walking down the street. Any conversation I had there I'd have to interrupt every time somebody came near. ""Okay,"" I said.</p><p>She grinned. ""Cool, I always wondered where you lived, exactly. Did you eat lunch today?""</p><p>""Huh?""</p><p>""On Monday you said you skipped it.""</p><p>""Oh. Uh, no, I didn't really have lunch,"" I said.</p><p>""Jack...."" She stretched out my name like she was scolding me. ""You shouldn't keep doing that. You need your energy.""</p><p>""I had breakfast this time,"" I said defensively. How did it get to be where she was trying to set me on the right path, instead of the reverse?</p><p>""Hmph. I guess that's something."" She kept up the conversation as we walked, talking about nothing very important, until we got to the building. She looked it up and down and asked, ""What floor do you live on?""</p><p>""Sixth."" I started to fish out my plastic building-entrance keycard from my bookbag.</p><p>As she waited, I noticed her rolling back and forth on her heels. ""I always wanted to live up high,"" she said. As I opened the inner door, one of my neighbors came in the outer one. Lily held open the door for him, and we walked to the elevator together, and then rode up in an awkward silence. We got out first. ""I really need to pee,"" Lily said suddenly, squeezing her legs together. ""You don't mind, do you?""</p><p>""Uh, no, of course not."" It would give me a few seconds to get back on script. At this point, I needed it. She didn't seem nervous... at least, no more than could be explained by needing to go to the washroom. But I'd expected she would have had some idea of what I wanted to talk to her about, and she didn't seem to be dreading the inevitable lecture. Maybe she didn't know what I'd seen... could she have forgotten what was on the account? Maybe she had two, and friended me on the wrong one?</p><p>My apartment is just at the corner of the hall from the elevator. I unlocked the door and let us in, then pointed to the side. ""Bathroom's right in there."" It's a bachelor apartment, there's no need for directions other than pointing.</p><p>She darted away and closed the door, and, in addition to rehearsing my mental script once more, I took the opportunity to put away my sofa-bed. The door opened as I was placing the cushions to turn it once more into a couch. ""You're putting your bed away?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said. ""I forgot this morning."" In truth, it hadn't been put away for several days - unless I'm expecting company, I usually don't bother.</p><p>""Oh,"" she said, and then sat down on the cushion. ""So, what did you want to talk to me about?""</p><p>Here it was, the big moment, and the words weren't coming. I struggled for a few seconds of awkward silence, and then managed to spit out. ""I saw the pictures you had on your Facebook."" It came out a little more accusatory than I intended, but I was flustered.</p><p>What happened next didn't help. Her lips parted into a wide smile, showing her teeth and the thin metal braces. ""I wasn't sure, you didn't leave any comments. Did you like them? Which one was your favorite?""</p><p>How was I supposed to answer that? She was obviously eager for some kind of approval. ""Lily, you're a very beautiful girl, but..."" What was going to come next was, ""You shouldn't be taking nude pictures of yourself like that.""</p><p>Instead, she interrupted me before I got to 'but'. ""Did you masturbate to them?""</p><p>It was so shocking to hear... I guess I still had the old Lily in my mind, the one I would have bet didn't even know what the word 'masturbate' meant. Even though I'd just watched her do it the other night. ""What?""</p><p>""You know, jack off, fap, rub one out?"" She curled her hands around an imaginary dick and shook it up and down for emphasis.</p><p>I couldn't exactly tell her the truth, but I wasn't very good at lying. ""Why would you put something like that up on Facebook?""</p><p>""Because I want people to look. And I really like it when they jack off to me."" She uncrossed her legs, holding her knees together with her palms, and looked back at me with a probing expression. ""So, did you? Did you jack off, Jack?""</p><p>""Of course not.""</p><p>She looked at me shrewdly. ""Liar.""</p><p>""Look, it's not right. You shouldn't be doing this.""</p><p>""What, calling you a liar?""</p><p>""Exposing yourself on the Internet. You're too young for that.""</p><p>""But I'm not too young for you to jack off to? That's not exactly fair.""</p><p>""I didn't,"" I insisted, unconvincingly. ""You ARE too young.""</p><p>""I think there's only one way to settle this,"" she said. ""You're going to have to show me your penis.""</p><p>It startled me, like a slap across the face. ""What?""</p><p>""Whip out your cock. I don't see any other girls here, so if it's hard, then it must be my fault, and obviously I'm not too young.""</p><p>As much as I'd have liked to prove her wrong, the problem was, hearing her talk dirty, my dick was now well on its way to getting hard. I stood up. It was a calculated risk. If I remained seated, she almost certainly would have seen the growing bulge in my pants. Standing up risked making it more obvious, but at least I could be heading away from her and into the tiny hallway that passed for my kitchen. I could pretend to be getting a drink of water. ""This is ridiculous,"" I said, walking away. ""I'm not showing you my penis. This isn't about me, this is about you... stop changing the subject.""</p><p>She stood and started to follow me. ""You're the one changing the subject. Why can't you just admit you masturbated to me? Is it because I'm your cousin?""</p><p>""No!"" I said, before realizing it could be misinterpreted. It was one of those classic ""Have you stopped beating your wife?"" type questions.</p><p>She ignored the little slip, though, rather than pressing it. But then, she had a better advantage to press. ""Is it really small or something? Cause I don't really care if it's small, I just want to see it.""</p><p>It's amazing how, no matter how dangerous a conversation he's in, a guy will reflexively jump to defend his manhood. ""It's not small,"" I insisted.</p><p>""Then stop acting like you're gay and show me your dick! I don't see what the big deal is. You saw me totally naked."" Then she bit her lip as she smiled, an expression that was at once innocent and naughty, and pulled up the tartan kilt of her school uniform with tantalizing slowness. ""Or is that it? You want to see me again first?""</p><p>I tried not to look, but it seemed impossible. Somehow my gaze was drawn down. There, between the dark fabric raised above her waist and the white socks that extended above the knee, was an alluring expanse of bare flesh.</p><p>""You're not wearing underwear."" From this angle, I could only see the very top of her crack, but that was enough... I'd gone from semi-hard to rock hard, full length.</p><p>""Aww, you noticed,"" she teased, and swayed her hips back and forth. Her feet were spread apart, so they couldn't sway very much, but all the same, the effect was hypnotic.</p><p>My mouth seemed to be on autopilot, disconnected from every other part of me. ""You went to school like that?""</p><p>She giggled. ""I wish, but I don't think I could get away with it. I took off the undershorts in your bathroom."" She swayed her hips again.</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""When you brought me up here, I thought it was because you wanted to see it in person."" She repositioned her arms so that her skirt could be held up while still leaving one hand free. With that done, she took a couple of nearly hopping steps towards me, grabbed my wrist, and said, ""I was all excited. See how wet I got even thinking about it.""</p><p>I didn't resist as she drew my hand between her legs, forcing me to stoop a little. Her hand was warm, but the flesh between her legs was hot. Hot and smooth, and wet.</p><p>Her fingers forced mine to go deeper, rubbing through the slick, slimy bottom of her crack. There was a sharp, high-pitched gasp... I'm not sure if it was hers, or mine, or both. When she took her hand away, mine stayed.</p><p>I didn't move much, just held her pussy in my hand. We stayed that way for several seconds, before she stood back, breaking my paralysis and letting my hand drop to my side. Her spell was further broken when she let her kilt fall back to mid-thigh. I still felt like I was in some kind of dream world, though, where all the laws of reason were suspended, because in any normal world, my twelve-year-old cousin would not be seducing me.</p><p>That's what it seemed like was happening, at that moment, anyway. I certainly wasn't trying to seduce her, but it seemed clear that something was going to happen... and a part of me just decided to let it happen.</p><p>So, when Lily said, ""Are you going to show me yours now?"" I just did what seemed to come naturally in the crazy world I found myself... I nodded, and unzipped my pants.</p><p>I watched her eyes as I pulled myself free of my boxers and just bobbed there. They widened, staring at it, and she grinned like she was both surprised and pleased. I was glad not to disappoint her... I was fully erect, and felt like I was bigger than I'd ever been before.</p><p>With one fluid movement, she was taking a close up look. She'd fallen on her knees, skirt surrounding her like a flower's petals, and her face less than an inch from getting poked by the head. Her delicate hand reached up and surrounded the shaft. I groaned reflexively at the unexpected contact. ""Wow,"" she said, and giggled. ""I'm so glad it's not small. I was lying when I said it didn't matter.""</p><p>I smiled a little too, for the first time since we entered my apartment. If it was a little strained, it was only because her hand on my dick was moving, very slightly, but even such small movements sent out waves of pleasure and arousal.</p><p>""So, are you going to admit you jacked off to me now?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I grunted.</p><p>""Good. I know you didn't want to tell me the truth, so I think your honesty deserves a reward."" She looked down at the rigid piece of meat in her hand, and then leaned forward, opening her mouth.</p><p>I sucked in a breath as I felt her tongue slide under the bottom of my penis, and her mouth close over the head. It was a wonder I didn't cum right then, or when her lips made a seal around me, one that moved up and down.</p><p>""Oh, god,"" I said softly, bracing myself against the divider between my kitchen and the living-room/bedroom. I needed some kind of support, it just felt too amazing, and what happened just seemed so impossible that it helped to have something solid to remind me it was real. I looked down and saw my cousin's cheeks sunken in as she bobbed her head up and down, giving me a blowjob, proving that the act wasn't overhyped, reality did live up to fantasy.</p><p>Yes, it was my first blowjob. My only girlfriend was back in high school, and she was, back then at least, a remarkable prude, and since we'd broken up I hadn't made a successful move on anybody. The closest I came was one girl at my first college party who started to give me a hand job before she passed out, drunk. I hadn't realized she was that far gone until she fell asleep on my shoulder, and when I did, I got out of there. I didn't want to do anything else with her for fear of a rape accusation. Later I learned she hooked up with another guy who was there when she woke up.</p><p> That incident came to mind then, not because my cousin resembled the girl in any way, but because I had a similar epiphany of, ""Oh shit, I could be accused of rape."" No matter how much I protested that she came on to me, in the eyes of the law, Lily was underage, and any sexual contact was rape.</p><p>I had a moment of panic and fought back an urge to push her off me then. The damage was already done... pushing Lily away might just piss her off, and that couldn't be good for me no matter what. So, I let her suck me, although not without some amount of guilt. I watched at first, but it was a little disconcerting, Lily's eyes were open and on my face the whole time. She may not have been judging me, but they made me judge myself. So, after a minute or two of her sucking, I raised my head to the ceiling and closed my eyes, trying to imagine I was receiving some anonymous blowjob, rather than getting sucked off by my very underage cousin.</p><p>I wasn't very successful at that, but at least not having to look her in the eye eased the guilty feelings and I was more able to enjoy the sensations. She only went down about halfway on my shaft, but it was more than enough, and the feel of her lips and tongue felt wonderful, as though she was a natural, or had done it many times before. I suspected at that point it was the latter, but in the moment, enjoying the benefit of it, I didn't care so much.</p><p>Soon, it felt like the walls of my cock were getting extra stiff, and there was a rising feeling, almost electric. I knew it wouldn't be long now. ""I'm going to cum soon,"" I warned.</p><p>She made a noise of acknowledgement, a soft 'uh-huh' with my dick in her mouth that was at once innocent, like a kid talking with their mouth full, and vulgar. I couldn't take it anymore, and said, ""I mean, like, now...""</p><p>Lily's lips drew back to the head and the electrical sensation I was feeling swept through my entire body, infusing it with pleasure. I squirted out a load, right in my cousin's mouth, and then another. After that, she pulled off to watch, holding it steady in her hand, pointed at her now closed lips. Another burst shot forth, landing on her face, and another, and another. After that it was just dribbles, but Lily put it back in her mouth for a few seconds and caught those.</p><p>I took some deep breaths as I came down from the climax. ""Wow,"" I said.</p><p>She laughed. ""Much better than jacking off to me, I bet.""</p><p>It was true, but it made me feel like shit again. With my erection only a fading memory, guilt began to flood back into me. ""Lily, I...""</p><p>Two of her fingers were playing with the mess left on her face. ""Hold that thought,"" she said, and used her other hand to push herself into a standing position. ""I need to use your bathroom again to wash up.""</p>"
396,"Friends Only, Part 4",AnonyMPC,,"['Mg', 'inc', 'lolita', '1st', 'exhib', 'voy']",Jack thought his 12-year-old cousin Lily was innocent... until he received an invitation to her Friends Only Facebook page and discovered her life as an exhibitionist.,2011-09-23T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I let her disappear into my bathroom, put my cock back in my boxers, zipped my pants up, and went to sit on my couch. While listening to the sound of water running through the closed door, I put my head in my hands and tried to think of a way out of the situation I was in. None presented themselves, at least while I lacked the ability to rewind time and make better choices. I was fucked. </p><p>Eventually, the cushion beside me creaked as Lily flounced down on it. ""Everything okay?""</p><p>""No,"" I said. ""I shouldn't have let you do that.""</p><p>""Why not?"" she asked innocently. ""It was fun, wasn't it? I liked it. I know you liked it.""</p><p>""It's not right,"" I said. ""Look, you're my cousin. I care about you. And you shouldn't be doing things like this.""</p><p>""Things like what exactly?""</p><p>""Showing yourself on the Internet. Giving out blowjobs like they were nothing.""</p><p>""I don't give out blowjobs like they're nothing,"" she said huffily. And now I'd offended her. Is there a worse state than fucked? ""And so what if I show off on the Internet? I like showing myself off. I'm an exhibitionist.""</p><p>She got off the couch, and I finally looked at her. Her easy smile was gone, now her jaw was set. She shook her head at me, and then bent down to put something in her bookbag. As she did, the back of her skirt rose up and gave me a glimpse of the bottom of her rounded ass. She still wasn't wearing anything under the kilt, although I could see the undershorts, retrieved from the bathroom, clutched in one hand. ""Some people appreciate that.""</p><p>""I'm trying to look out for you,"" I said.</p><p>""Did I ask you to?"" She bent over once again, this time to put her underwear back on. She still didn't show any shame, but this time it wasn't like she was deliberately giving me a show, either. She was definitely upset though. ""Whatever,"" she said curtly. ""I need to be getting home.""</p><p>I let her go without another word... I wanted to say something. Perversely, I wanted not only to apologize for upsetting her, demand that she stay and listen to me until she got it through her thick skull that it was bad for her to act like such a slut, but also to ask her to let me see her pussy again, close up. I wound up doing none of the above, I just let her go home.</p><p>I sat there for a while, but eventually hunger compelled me to get up and make some food, and once that was started and my inertia broken, I was lulled into other routines, and was able to resume my life as though it was any other Wednesday night. I watched TV, chatted half-heartedly with friends on the Internet, and even did a little homework for a class the next day. The only new wrinkle was that I went back on Lily's Facebook page later that night, looking through the images and masturbating to orgasm while imagining the feel of her hands and lips wrapped around my dick. Having memory to work with was far better than I wanted to admit.</p><p>After the act was done, I went through the rest of Lily's page again, wondering where she'd changed from that little girl I played hide and seek with, into this nympho. Her status updates seemed to reflect a little of both sides. She would post about her favorite bands or television shows, or complaining about school and how it was so unfair. She would type in text speak, with lots of ""r"" substituted for ""are"", smiley faces, and ""LMAOs"" over silly things or in response to other people's comments, some of which were innocent, some not. Occasionally, though, she would post a status update like, ""so fucking horny, anyone wanna skype?"" or one wondering about the sexual habits of cartoon characters, that seemed jarringly out of place. Her latest update read, ""today didn't go like I hoped. =(. both good and bad, but kinda sad now. why do ppl have to bring u down?"" </p><p>Was that about me, I wondered? I felt a little ache over making her feel that way, and wanted to make it better. I moved the mouse over to click reply, hesitated, and decided not to. Maybe I was too self-centered, and something had happened at school. In any event, I didn't think I was ready for another conversation with Lily, even over Facebook. The last one I was in didn't turn out anything like I expected.</p><p>Thursday continued that trend of reflexive normalcy, at least at first. I was even able to take notes in class again, although my mind still wandered off to Lily an awful lot, both a cousinly concern for her well-being, and very uncousinly thoughts about her naked body. I didn't want to think the latter, but the images kept popping up at random times. </p><p>Luckily, it was usually during class these thoughts would come, so nobody saw the erections and I could usually will my thoughts into other areas by the time I had to get up, but becoming regularly aroused and not being able to take care of it gets to you, so by the time I made it home, I went right to the computer and loaded up Facebook.</p><p>She must have just updated it earlier that evening. My feed told me she'd just added four new photos, and the previews of the first three were enough to fill me with dread. They were in a new folder, labeled '4'. The first was a side-on view of Lily, with my cock filling her little mouth. </p><p>I could tell it was mine, just not by the member itself, but by what could be seen of the background... my window and the corner of a shelf. I hadn't even noticed she had a camera... she must have taken it on her phone while I had my eyes closed.</p><p>The other photos were taken in my bathroom, through the mirror, and featured Lily with my cum on her face. Two had her just posing proudly, showing it off like a badge of honor, and the third had her using her fingers to dangle a gooey strand into her waiting tongue. </p><p>Fear and arousal competed briefly, but fear won out. It was bad enough that we'd done what we'd done, but she'd taken pictures, and if anybody ever found out, well, I was dead. I took a panicked look at the blowjob picture, half-expecting that I'd been ""tagged"" by name in it, but, to my relief, I hadn't. </p><p>One of the little widgets told me Lily was online right that moment, so I started writing a message... then stopped. If Facebook found her page, and there was a police investigation, a message where I admitted being the one in the photo could be dug up and used against me... but I couldn't exactly let it slide.</p><p>So, I took a minute, pacing back and forth and composed a message I hoped would be neutral on that score. Finally, I came up with, ""You have to remove those pictures right now. I can't believe you'd do something this bad... you should be ashamed of yourself."" After debating with myself a minute about including a threat to tell her parents, and deciding against it, I sent it off. Instantly, I regretted saying anything. It was too harsh, and all my schemes to avoid somebody in the future figuring out I was in those pictures would be for nothing if she replied and made it clear anyway.</p><p>Still, I couldn't call back the message, it was already sent, and so I refreshed the page, waiting for a reply. It didn't come in the form I expected. At one point, when I refreshed, the page was almost gone, with just the ads, and the following line: ""Lauren only shares some profile information with everyone. If you know Lauren, add her as a friend or send her a message."" </p><p>A quick check confirmed it, she removed me as a friend, and her entire page was Friends Only. </p><p>I should have expected it, but I was stunned, even a little hurt. My cousin no longer considered me a friend. Worse, I'd have no way to know what she was doing on her site. She might be telling all her friends she gave her cousin a blowjob and that he was such a jerk after. She might be arranging meetings with them for orgies. I was locked out, so I'd never know.</p><p>I could have sent her a message, but thought that I might only make things worse. I didn't feel good about it, but I left things as they were, deciding that maybe I could see her the next day, apologize and somehow make it right.</p><p>It was another restless night. As I jerked my dick to get to sleep, I found myself, shamefully realizing that, now that I was no longer her friend, I might never see those photographs or videos again, and that it filled me with a deep, hollow sensation of loss. I should have saved them, but instead, I only had my memories... and those just didn't do the job, not that night, when worried thoughts would intrude on any fantasy I might develop (and all of them, both worries and fantasies, centered on Lily). I eventually just gave up and tried to sleep. Most of the night I was tossing and turning, with only a few snatches of sleep coming when I was too exhausted to think anything that would keep me awake.</p><p>The next day, I didn't see Lily at the usual place on the walk home from class. I looked for her, but once I passed by her school, I decided I must have missed her. Which I realized could mean bad luck, or it could mean that she was avoiding me. I hoped the former, but expected the latter, but it turned out I was completely wrong.</p><p>After I exited the elevator and as I turned the last corner to my apartment door, I saw a small form sitting on the ground, legs extended. There was a book on her lap, but she wasn't reading it, she was looking at me. She must have heard the elevator, or my footsteps, or my keys jingling as I got them ready. ""Hi,"" Lily said weakly.</p><p>""Lily? What are you doing here? How did you even get in?""</p><p>""Someone held the door open when they were going in."" Figures. ""I wanted to talk to you. Is that okay?""</p><p>""Yeah, sure."" I stepped over her legs and started to unlock the door. She rose to her feet, and followed me inside. </p><p>I waited for her to start. I didn't know what I was going to say, anyway. </p><p>She took a few seconds of us staring at each other before she raised her chin and launched into her speech. ""I know you think, like, I'm all bad, now, but I'm not. There are girls in my class who do way worse stuff than me."" Her voice lowered, not quite into a whisper, but in a way that suggested she was betraying confidences. ""Some of them even smoke.""</p><p>I almost burst out laughing, it was so earnest and adorable, but I didn't want to hurt her feelings. Still, I couldn't keep a smirk off my face as I said, ""Well, at least you aren't smoking.""</p><p>She missed my sarcasm. ""Right. I do well in school and I'm nice to everybody. I'm not a bad girl.""</p><p>""I never said you were,"" I said. </p><p>""Yes you did."" Her voice seemed to be equal parts sad and angry.</p><p>""No... I said what you were doing was bad. And it is. I'm sorry about what I wrote. I was just freaked out about you putting those pictures up, maybe it came out a little harsher than I intended... but I wasn't wrong about that. You're doing a lot of stuff you shouldn't be doing.""</p><p>""I am not,"" she whined.</p><p>""Yes, you are."" I was beginning to feel more confident. ""Showing sex pictures of yourself... giving guys blowjobs. That kind of thing is dangerous.""</p><p>""Guys?"" she said. ""How many guys do you think I've done it to?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" I admitted. She had over two hundred friends, and most of them looked like they were guys, but that didn't mean she'd serviced all of them personally. If I was stupid enough to make a guess out loud, I'd have put it at ten or more.</p><p>""Just one,"" she said. ""You.""</p><p>I didn't believe it. It just literally didn't seem possible, I thought she had to be making it up. ""Come on, Lily. You've got all those pictures up of yourself for all your friends to see... you gave me oral without me even asking, and you did it like a pro.""</p><p>""That's cause I watched a lot of porn to learn how. And I only gave it to you because I thought you wanted it.""</p><p>""So what, you give it to me just because you think I wanted it, but not to your friends? Come on, if a girl at my school posted pictures like you did, every guy would be bugging her twenty-four seven.""</p><p>""No one at my school's seen those pictures,"" she said. ""I'm not stupid. You're the only one I really know who has.""</p><p>""Huh? But you said your page is for friends only.""</p><p>""Yeah, but not in-person friends. Internet friends.""</p><p>""Internet friends,"" I repeated.</p><p>""Right. You've got two types of friends. In-person friends, and Internet friends. In-person friends are great to have fun with, but you can't trust them to keep secrets. Internet friends don't really know you, so you can tell them anything."" She smiled. ""Or show them anything, and it's not a big deal. Even if they wanted to tell, they couldn't. And I'm not going to meet any of my Internet friends, everybody knows that's dangerous. Besides, I'm not a slut,"" she said. ""I told you before, I'm an exhibitionist.""</p><p>""See, you shouldn't even know that word.""</p><p>""Why not? It's what I am. One of my internet friends explained it to me. It turns me on to have people watching me and getting turned on. Would you rather I be all ashamed of my body?"" She grinned and gave me a sidelong look. ""You've seen it, do I have anything to be ashamed of?""</p><p>She had me there. ""Um, no. But there's a difference between being ashamed of it and letting hundreds of people see you masturbating on Facebook.""</p><p>""Wow, exaggerate much? It's not hundreds of people.""</p><p>""I checked, you have over two hundred friends. You don't think they all looked?""</p><p>She stared at me a moment like she was wondering how stupid I was. ""Come on, don't you ever use the privacy settings? You can make it so only certain people get access. That's why I have them in separate folders. I used to have them all in one, but it was so irritating to edit all of them and let a new person in. So I reorganized, and now I have levels."" She began to explain. ""The first level is for everyone, just sexy shots of me. Folder 2 is for anything where I'm at least partly nude. I let about fifty people get that far. Folder three and videos, is for me masturbating or special requests. Only, like, twenty of my friends are at that level. And now folder 4 is for hardcore, but it's mostly the same list of people, except the newest ones I'm not sure of yet. The ones who've been with me a long time, I trust them."" She saw me beginning to open my mouth on that front, and cut me off. ""And your face never shows up in it, I wouldn't do that to you. I wouldn't ever tell anybody who it was, either.""</p><p>I wanted to get back to that, but I decided I'd leave it alone for now. ""Even if it's not two hundred... it's still not good, Lily. I mean, you don't know these guys, not really.""</p><p>""I know enough. I'm careful. I never tell them anything about who I am or where I am. None of them even live in America."" Except me. Which made me wonder, why did she invite me? Did she think I'd understand somehow? ""They just like to see a girl being sexy, and, well, I am an exhibitionist, like I said.""</p><p>Every time she used that word it just seemed wrong, like a kid in a business suit. ""Look, Lily, you're a great kid. There's so much more to you than just you being sexy. I can't understand how a nice girl like you even gets into this.""</p><p>She seemed to sober a little as I spoke, but then at my rhetorical question, she brightened. ""Do you want to know? How I learned I was an exhibitionist? I can tell you.""</p><p>I wasn't expecting it, but I was curious, and thought maybe if I knew more I could help her. Of course, the look in her eyes was similar to when she manipulated me into taking her here the other day. ""Sure,"" I said uncertainly.</p>"
397,"Friends Only, Part 5",AnonyMPC,,"['Mg', 'inc', 'lolita', '1st', 'exhib', 'voy']",Jack thought his 12-year-old cousin Lily was innocent... until he received an invitation to her Friends Only Facebook page and discovered her life as an exhibitionist.,2011-09-23T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>She pulled me further into the apartment, towards my couch. I'd folded away my bed just in case I did run into her. ""Sit,"" she said. I complied. She put her bookbag down, and the jacket portion of her uniform, and began pacing up and down the stretch of floor in front of the sofa as she began to relate the tale, with growing excitement. ""See, it all started when I was at a sleepover. There were like eight girls there. Anyway, my friend had a webcam on her laptop, and we were bored and decided to check out ChatRoulette. You ever heard of it?""</p><p>I nodded. I'd tried it once when the news discovered it, hoping I might find a nice girl for some camsex, but found only dick after dick. ""Yeah.""</p><p>""Anyway, one of my friends heard that you could see lots of wieners there... that's what she called them, 'wieners', and we thought it'd be funny. Sure enough the second person we saw was just jerking his dick."" She mimed out the action, arching her back and thrusting her hips forward while gripping an imaginary cock and rubbing it back and forth. ""I'd seen videos and stuff before but this was different, it was like live... I guess some of the other girls were the same because lots of us couldn't stop looking, we were crowding around the screen to get a look. Anyway, when we didn't 'Next' the guy right away, he stopped and started to type. He asked us to give him something to stroke it to, that we should show him our tits.""</p><p>""And you did,"" I guessed.</p><p>""Well, a few girls wanted to, some said no way, but two of my friends, and I won't say who, agreed to do it, but only if everyone else promised not to ever tell anybody. So they pulled up their shirts."" Once again, she began to act it out, pulling the white shirt of her school uniform, and the vest over it, upwards. I realized then why she was so eager to tell the story... she really was an exhibitionist and she wanted to give a show.</p><p>Maybe I could have stopped it if I said something right then, but once it her bare navel was exposed, my eyes were glued and I knew I couldn't resist letting her show me whatever she wanted. She did it slowly, like an expert tease, so that I could appreciate the very moment when her nipple finally slipped out from beneath the fabric as an event all its own, an event my dick swelled at. She held it just above the level of her nipple, before dropping it down and continuing. ""Anyway, he really started jerking off again, and typing 'more', and another girl, not one of the original two, decided she'd do it too. They kept doing it again and again, laughing all the time, until he finally squirted. But before that they tried to get us to join in. And I really wanted to, but I was afraid, too. 'Cause I remembered just the last week, somebody had told her best friends about how her dad was in jail and it wasn't two days before it was all over the school. Sure enough, that's what happened, everybody knew who flashed the guy and who didn't. I still don't know who it was who told, but I did know who it wasn't...""</p><p>""You?"" I supplied.</p><p>""Well, yeah. I know how to keep a secret."" I certainly hoped that was the case. ""But I mean the guy who asked us to flash. He didn't tell on us because he didn't know who we were. He 'Next'ed us as soon as he was done, I guess he was ashamed or something. Anyway, I couldn't get that night out of my head, it was so exciting, so bad, and I realized that if I was alone, I could try it out and no one would ever know. So one night Dad was out and Mom had one of her migraines, I got online and went on ChatRoulette again. At first I was too scared to do anything, I just watched the people, especially the dicks. It was so cool that they were willing to do that. I got all warm and tingly watching. Finally, I decided I was ready for my first flash."" She lifted her arms, pulled off the vest portion of her outfit entirely, and let it fall to the ground off one hand. Then, her hands worked on her buttons. ""I got it so the camera could only see the bottom of my face and my shirt, and then I waited for the next person to ask me to flash. Some of the guys wanted me to before but I wasn't ready then, and I just panicked and hit 'Next'."" The last button was opened, but the top was still draped over her, mostly closed. ""This time, I waited. It wasn't one of the guys with the cameras on their dicks that did it, either, it was just some old guy with a beard. He asked me to open my shirt, and so I did."" She demonstrated, pulling apart her blouse, showing me the full expanse of her torso. Her nipples seemed to jump out, erect, and maybe it was just from seeing them in person, but her breasts looked larger than I'd ever seen them. Still small and mostly flat, but with a perky roundness just developing that was alluring. </p><p>She pulled the shirt closed again. ""Of course, I just did it for a second, and then hit 'Next', but I felt so good, like I'd just drank three cups of coffee. So I tried again."" Another flash. ""And again."" Another. ""Then I decided to try flashing other parts."" She turned her back to me and leaned forward, pulling up her skirt to reveal that beautiful little ass. Once again, she surprised me by not wearing anything under her skirt. </p><p>Last time, she removed a pair of undershorts in my bathroom, but this time she hadn't stopped in there. I wondered, had she actually gone to school wearing nothing under the uniform kilt? It was a windy day, so she'd be risking sudden exposure on the street, but then, she might like that. Or had she removed them in the elevator, or the hallway while she was waiting for me? Imagining either option turned me on... but then, I was in the state where virtually anything would turn me on more. I longed to free my dick from my pants, to ask my cousin to repeat the act she'd done on Wednesday, but I was able to restrain myself, mainly by gripping the couch cushions behind me so that my hands couldn't move to my zipper.</p><p>""Showing my ass was fun, but it was nothing compared to when I showed my pussy for the first time."" She turned to face me again, that confident grin still plastered on her face. Her eyes mostly remained locked on mine, although from time to time I thought they darted to my lap. ""I chose a guy, he had a little French flag icon on his cam, so I knew he wasn't anywhere around me. So even though he saw my face I decided to let him be the first to see my pussy. He asked how old I was, and I told him that I was eleven."" If true, that meant she'd been doing this for quite some time. ""Then he said something about me being too young to be on here, and I stood on my chair, and pulled down my pants and panties."" She wasn't wearing pants today, but to emphasize the point, the kilt lifted, and I once again got a good look at her pussy. My eyes couldn't leave it once it was exposed. ""You should have seen his eyes bug out. He just stared for a few seconds, a little like you're doing, and then his hand went into his lap. I couldn't see, but I knew what he was doing, and it was so exciting. I mean, I made somebody do that. It was like I had a magic power to control people. I posed and showed him my ass too."" She twirled at this, just long enough for me to see her behind once more. ""He must have been watching for a minute when he suddenly disappeared. I don't think he left on purpose, cause his hands were busy, I think it must have been a glitch. The next guy was some old guy, and my pussy was already showing, so I let him look. I could tell he liked it, just by his face, but then he pointed the camera down and started jacking off too. Pretty soon he was cumming, but then he started asking me questions, so I closed the window. I'd had enough for one day.""</p><p>I wondered what would have happened if I stuck with ChatRoulette and had stumbled on my cousin flashing back then. Could I have turned her away from that path? Or would I have looked and asked to see more? ""I thought you said you liked it.""</p><p>""I did. I felt like I'd just run a lap in gym, and I was all flush, and warm and tingly down there like I'd never felt before. It was good, but I didn't want to overdo it and get stupid. But I really loved it. Just thinking about it later gave me that butterflies-in-the-stomach feel. I didn't really know how to masturbate then, but I squeezed my legs together a lot in bed thinking about it."" The kilt dropped, and I could once again look her in the eye. ""So I started doing it regularly, whenever I could get on the computer alone. Like I said, it was really exciting that I could get guys to jack off, even guys who didn't think they wanted to, who said I was too young. It made me feel, more alive than ever and, I don't know, special. Eventually, I ran into Serge.""</p><p>""Surge?"" I said, thinking it was a screen name. </p><p>""Yeah, Sergei. He's from Russia. He was the one who told me about exhibitionism. By this time I already had a system. I'd talk to people on ChatRoulette, or sometimes Omegle. I'd ask them where they were. If they were from America, I 'Next'ed them. I was too scared someone would be from nearby and recognize me. But if not, I'd talk to them and show them anything they asked me to... sometimes even if they didn't ask. Usually guys the ones who asked wanted to see my tummy first."" She pulled open her shirt, just wide-enough to completely expose her stomach, but remaining technically decent, the fabric seeming to get stuck under her breasts, but only momentarily, as though they could be exposed any second. ""I guess they were testing me, to see if I'd be willing. Then they'd ask to see my boobs."" Her nipples made another appearance, but this time Lily went farther and pulled her arms out of the sleeves and let the top drop to the ground. ""By this time I was getting naked if they asked me."" She slid the skirt down her legs and stepped out of it. She wasn't naked yet, though, there were still those long socks. Somehow that seemed even dirtier that she left them on. ""Sometimes, I'd spread."" One of her hands crept down her navel and to the little slit, where her fingers pried the lips apart and displayed the soft, pink, glistening interior. ""I did all that to Serge, and he said I was quite the little exhibitionist. I had to ask him what he meant, and he told me, about how some special people get turned on from being watched... he asked me about how I felt and told me he could show me how to make it better. He taught me how to masturbate. Other guys had asked me to rub myself before, but I just thought it was part of the show, usually I did it once and then stopped."" </p><p>The fingers had stopped prying and now were digging, pushing that malleable flesh around, and making something of a wet shlicking sound. ""I spent an hour talking to him, and I had my first real orgasm. He was so nice, too, he told me he had lots of ideas for how to make it better for me, so for the first time I wanted to keep talking to someone again. He gave me a link to a chat room, and then from there there was this Russian webcam site he set up for me, so I could broadcast for some of his friends, and I could see them all rubbing their dicks while they watched me do what they wanted.""</p><p>Now my own urge to masturbate was tempered by a new desire... to find this Serge and kill him. ""He even bought me a Skype account and an account on a proxy server so I could be safer and never be caught, even if I went on a public webcam site with hundreds of viewers. We moved to Facebook after his private webcam site got shut down, most of the friends there are people he recommended. I like it better this way, I get more of an audience. I barely go on ChatRoulette anymore, it's usually too boring just one on one, and they never see you again. It's more fun with people who, like, get addicted to seeing me, like Serge, who beg me to do stuff.""</p><p>""I don't think this Serge guy is really that great a guy,"" I said. ""He's been using you. He just wants to see you naked.""</p><p>She pouted. ""So what? He's seen it plenty. He's not using me. We're friends. We both get things we want. He gets to see me naked, I get an audience. I'm an exhibitionist, I NEED an audience.""</p><p>I shook my head. ""He's just convinced you of that.""</p><p>She shook her head. ""No, it's true. Do you know how much better it is masturbating when someone's watching? It's nowhere near as good when I'm alone. If I want to cum and I'm not online, I have to imagine that I'm making a video for somebody, or that somebody's watching and touching themselves."" She looked at me. ""Are you going to, or what? Cause I've been doing my best here to turn you on. If I didn't see your boner through your pants I'd be insulted.""</p><p>""Why are you trying to turn me on?"" I finally asked. It'd been on my mind forever. Clearly, she wanted to... she invited me to her site, and had to add me to the list of people with access to all the hardcore pictures. ""I'm not some anonymous stranger like everybody else.""</p><p>She bit her lip adorably. ""Because I chose you. I decided I'm ready to have sex..."" She took a step closer to me, putting her chest practically in my face. ""And I want you to be the one to pop my cherries.""</p><p>I turned my head away from that nipple, which stood out like a little bead on her skin. It seemed to take all of my strength and willpower to do it. ""It's 'cherry', not 'cherries'."" </p><p>I said it to point out that she was too young to have sex, since she didn't even know the proper term, but she corrected me, proving herself more worldly than I in that respect. ""No, it's cherries. Girls have three. You already took my mouth cherry, but I still want to try actual sex, and anal."" She edged even closer. If my head wasn't turned aside, I could be kissing that erect nipple. Down below, I felt like I was going to explode.</p><p>""Me?"" I squeaked. ""Why me?""</p><p>""Because I trust you. I know you won't tell anybody. And you have your own place, so we can do it all we want. And I always liked you. You never talked down to me."" She paused. ""Well, not until lately, anyway.""</p><p>""I'm just trying to protect you,"" I mumbled.</p><p>""I know,"" she whispered. ""So I was right to choose you, wasn't I? I know you want it, I know you've wanted me for a while."" Where did she get that idea? It was only since seeing those pictures that I had any thoughts about that. She placed one hand on the bulge between my legs. My dick jerked, let out a little precum, making a small wet spot. If she touched much more, it would become a large wet spot. ""You sure want me right now. And you're still refusing, because you want to protect me. But I'm telling you, my mind is made up. I want to have sex... so you can be my first and you can protect me, or I can find somebody else who might not care as much.""</p><p>At some point, no matter your intentions, you reach a point when your urges win out. Maybe Jesus would be able to resist this level of temptation, but I was just a man. ""Okay,"" I said, turning back towards her.</p><p>Her face just lit up when I looked at it. ""Good!"" she said, and took a step back. ""How about tomorrow?""</p><p>""Tomorrow?"" I cried, almost whined. She wasn't just an exhibitionist, she was a sadist. </p><p>""Mom'll be missing me if I'm too late today,"" she explained. ""Besides, I want it to be special and last a while. If we did it right now I think you'd blow right away."" She giggled and looked down at my crotch again. ""Tomorrow I can say I'm going to a friend's to study.""</p><p>""But..."" I nodded down to my crotch.</p><p>""Well, maybe you should have jacked off,"" she said teasingly. ""Then you'd be done."" I groaned a little, and she put on a theatrical sigh. ""Okay, if you want, I'll stay naked and pose for you while you finish up. Aren't you lucky your cousin's an exhibitionist?""</p><p>If that was all I was going to get, at that point, I'd take it. I unzipped and hauled my dick free at least, provoking a feeling of relief that felt remarkably like I'd been trapped underwater and finally been able to take a breath. </p><p>Lily began posing right away, stretching out as tall as she could, and turning, with one hand on her hip and another behind her head. She looked at me and poked her tongue out, curled upwards seductively, then ran it along her lip like she'd done in the video that first made me blow my load to her. </p><p>I gathered a bit of the precum I'd been spewing out in my palm, then curled a fist around my shaft and stroked up and down slowly. I watched my cousin pose again. She was virtually completely naked, you'd think I'd get used to the sight, that there was nothing she else she could do that could get me any more aroused than I already was, but when she bent down at the waist and then gave me an upside-down look between her own legs while she clutched her ankles, it was like I'd found new peaks to rise to.</p><p>As I was getting close to shooting my wad, Lily joined me on the couch, but she sat on the far end, bent her knees and spread her legs wide apart, highlighting her pussy. At first it was just that, displaying it in various ways, running a finger casually up and down the slit, but before long that finger dug deeper and stayed longer, and soon she was masturbating with me, letting out little groans of excitement. </p><p>It was a struggle not to get up and climb on top of her, every nerve in my body was screaming about how unfair it was that I'd have to wait until tomorrow... probably the only thing that stopped me from advancing the timetable, whether Lily wanted me to or not, was the knowledge that I was only seconds away from cumming. </p><p>The pressure rose inside me and I stopped pumping and just held the base of my dick, feeling the slight, perhaps imaginary, bulge pass under my fingers on its way up to the head, the final signal before I spurted. I must have groaned, for right at that moment, Lily stopped masturbating and leaned forward with a grin on her face, watching as a jet of cum shot out. </p><p>""I never get tired of seeing that,"" she said softly, when there was just a dribble of creamy white slime dribbling down towards hand. I just grunted something unintelligible. She continued to stare for a few more seconds, before abruptly hopping off the couch. ""I should probably go home now.""</p><p>I watched as she flounced over to her bag, retrieved her undershorts, then put them on, and began dressing once again like an average middle school girl. She washed her hands in my kitchen, and then got ready to go. </p><p>As she gathered her things by the door, she said, ""Oh, if you want to be on my friends list again, you can... but it would probably be safer if you make a fake account, too, maybe invest in a good proxy too."" She named the one she used. ""Just send me a message with the word, um... 'cherry' in it so I know it's you.""</p><p>The mention of her Facebook broke me out of my post-orgasm daze and reminded me. ""About those pictures...""</p><p>""I'm not taking them down, Jack,"" she said defiantly. ""They're mine, you're barely in them. Besides, everybody's already seen them.""</p><p>I was drained, both physically and emotionally, and in no mood to fight, so I didn't press it. Maybe I'd get her to change her mind later. I shrugged. ""So... see you tomorrow?"" It seemed so absurdly nonchalant.</p><p>""I'm looking forward to it.""</p><p>The sad thing was, so was I, even after I'd just cum, at a time when shame would usually set in. I still couldn't wait for the chance to pop a twelve-year-old's cherry. What was I becoming?</p>"
398,"Friends Only, Part 6",AnonyMPC,,"['Mg', 'inc', 'lolita', '1st', 'exhib', 'voy']",Jack thought his 12-year-old cousin Lily was innocent... until he received an invitation to her Friends Only Facebook page and discovered her life as an exhibitionist.,2011-09-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The next day, at around 10, I got a message on my new, fake, Facebook account. The message was from the only friend the account had, and it said simply, ""I'm coming over now.""</p><p>I'd been nervous on and off since Lily left my apartment last, but it returned with a vengeance upon reading that. I'm usually pretty calm about things, but if something was about to happen that you wanted incredibly badly, and it was also quite likely to fuck up your entire life, I don't think you'd do much better. I paced around my apartment, cleaning up things that had already been cleaned, checking and re-checking the fridge (I'd bought a variety or refreshments for before or after... it only seemed polite), and looking out the windows, wary of police cars. </p><p>When the phone rang, I nearly jumped. ""Hello?"" I said cautiously into the receiver. </p><p>""It's me."" It was Lily's voice, a little tinny in the way that I'd become familiar with... it meant somebody was calling from the vestibule. I pressed the number to buzz her up, and then waited another agonizing three minutes until there was a soft knock at my door. </p><p>There she was in the hallway. Unlike the last few times I'd seen her, she wasn't dressed in her school uniform. What she wore today was far more casual, a pink shirt tucked into a pair of jeans, and the ear buds of a music player tucked into her ears. She smiled and waved at me as soon as the door opened, and shut the music off. I let her in and we had that moment of silence again, before I said, ""So, do you want something to drink or something?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" she said. ""Maybe. What do you got?""</p><p>I opened the fridge and she leaned down beside me to look, before grabbing a bottle of fruit punch. ""Ooh, my favorite."" At least I'd done something right. </p><p>""So, um, where does your mother think you are?""</p><p>""My friend Cindy's. You met her the other day."" I wondered idly which of the girls I'd met on Wednesday flashed on ChatRoulette. ""She lives three doors down. Mom wouldn't let me walk if it was any farther, even though I go farther than that to school."" Lily popped the top off the juice and took a swig. </p><p>""She's not liable to drop in and check, is she?""</p><p>""No, she's feeling another migraine coming so she went to go get a massage. Besides, they're not even home. I told her Cindy's mom was taking us to the mall, that should cover us.""</p><p>""And what about your dad? Is he going to be worried?""</p><p>Lily shrugged. ""Working."" That's all she said, but she turned towards couch bed. ""Shouldn't this be unfolded?"" she suggested.</p><p>""Yeah, I guess."" I pulled the cushions off, threw them aside, and pulled out the bed while Lily watched with a detached interest, sipping fruit punch. </p><p>When I was done, so was she, and she held the bottle out at arm's length. ""Somewhere I should put this?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said, and took it from her, stepped into the little kitchen area, rinsed out the remainder, then deposited it in the little recycling bin near the door. I guess to some degree I was stalling, trying to put off the inevitable moment.</p><p>When I next turned around to look at Lily, her pants were down to her knees. Her shirt was already off, and if she had a bra on, it was long gone as well. She still wore a tiny pair of yellow panties, and a few animal-shaped rubber bands around one wrist, but that was all she had above her knee. </p><p>""That was fast,"" I said, far more calmly than I felt.</p><p>She grinned at me as she pulled one leg free from the jeans, then the other. ""I've gotten good at stripping down and dressing really fast,"" she said. ""But it's fun being naked. If I had my own place, I'd be naked all the time. Or almost naked, anyway. Maybe just panties so I still have something to tease with."" She put her hand on her hips, then hooked her thumbs under the waistband, like she was ready to pull them down too. Instead, though, she tugged slightly upward on them, stretching them over her mound and giving her a little bit of a camel toe. ""Do you like them?""</p><p>My throat was feeling suddenly dry. ""Yeah.""</p><p>""So we're going to need music, I guess. Do you mind if I use mine?"" I shook my head numbly, and she bent down to her clothes pile to retrieve her mp3 player and went to my speakers. </p><p>With a confidence that must have come from experience, she stared hooking it up to play through my sound system. For a moment, the crazy thought ran through my head, ""Oh my god, I'm going to lose my virginity to Justin Bieber,"" but the music that came out either wasn't his, or was a one of his lesser-known songs. Either way, I didn't recognize it. It wasn't great, but it wasn't bad. </p><p>Once she was done arranging the music, she turned back to me. ""So, don't you think you should be naked too? Or are you shy about your body?"" When I didn't answer, she rambled on. ""I used to be that way, but if we're going to have sex you should probably get over it."" She sat down on my bed and looked at me expectantly. </p><p>I wouldn't exactly call myself body shy, but the situation was a little unusual. It was my cousin, after all. But I'd already committed to this course of action, so I had to undress. I took off my shirt first, then worked the button on my jeans, pulled them down, and stepped out of them. ""There, I guess we're even."" She still had her panties on, I still had my boxers. </p><p>""Not for long,"" she said, then lay back on the bed and raised her legs in the air. Her panties went upwards along her thighs, exposing her ass and the hole of her pussy, before hooking around her knee and then disappearing off her feet. Lily tossed it, and then rolled on her side and as she casually removed her socks, she looked at me, particularly at my boxers.</p><p>I lowered them. My dick was hard, but not completely... big enough that it made what I hoped was an impressive sight as it dangled, but it didn't stand up and out at full attention, not yet. </p><p>""See, you have a really good body, Jack,"" she said, inflating my ego. I knew I wasn't fat, but I didn't get as much exercise as I did in high school, so I was always a little concerned that I didn't look my best. ""I knew you would. That's part of the reason I chose you to be my first.""</p><p>Hearing her say that last line put the extra spring in my cock, and it bobbed up. It was actually a little embarrassing. ""So, how exactly do you want to do this?"" I said. ""Do you have a particular position in mind?""</p><p>She shrugged. ""You're the one with experience, you can decide if you want.""</p><p>I could have just gone with that, but I didn't want to lie to her, even by omission. Even if the truth was a little embarrassing. ""About that..."" I started. She looked up. ""I'm actually... um... I've never actually had sex before.""</p><p>Her head visibly drew back, as though surprised. ""You're bullshitting me.""</p><p>""No,"" I insisted.</p><p>Her mouth hung open a moment. ""But you had a girlfriend. For, like, years.""</p><p>""She made, like, one of those chastity pledges.""</p><p>""Ohhh,"" she said knowingly. ""One of those. So you must have done anal, then, right? Everyone knows that doesn't count.""</p><p>I shook my head. ""I've never even had a blowjob until... Wednesday.""</p><p>""Oh my god, you poor guy... That's just crazy."" But surprise gradually changed into a look of quiet pride on her face, like she'd just realized she'd taken my blowjob cherry too. Suddenly, a thought seemed to strike her and she said, ""You know, a lot of guys would just have cheated, and got some on the side.""</p><p>My friends had suggested that, numerous times. But I really did love my ex, at the time. When she told me she wanted to break up because we were going to two different colleges and the long-distance thing wouldn't work, I was depressed for weeks. The worst of it is, it only took two months of college to turn her into something of a party-girl. While I didn't have proof she'd broken her chastity pledge, her own Facebook profile started to fill up with pictures of her drinking and hanging off random guys. I'd be surprised if I learned she was still a virgin. </p><p>I could have cheated while we together, easily. There had been offers. Some were casual, from the obviously sluttier girls in class, and one serious one from my lab partner and friend. During an assignment we had to do at her place, she told me flat out that we could have sex all I wanted and she'd never tell. I turned her down, and by the time I was single again she was studying in Europe. Sometimes, looking back, and considering how things turned out with my ex, I wish I'd accepted one of those offers, but when it came right down to it I'm glad I remained loyal. I didn't want to be That Guy. ""I guess I'm not most guys,"" I told Lily.</p><p>She nodded. ""Good. I knew I made the right choice with you."" Her voice went soft. ""I hate cheaters."" The words had an undertone of hurt behind them, and I wondered if maybe some other boy had broken her heart. Before I could ask, she continued, ""In fact, that's one of my rules. I don't do private shows for anybody with a girlfriend or wife. I don't care if they look at the pictures, that's no different than porn, but if a guy and I are getting off together and I find out later he's got a girlfriend, he's banned forever."" She looked up to me and said, ""Enough about that. So we're both virgins. What do you say we fix that for both of us?""</p><p>I smiled a little. ""Sure.""</p><p>She patted the bed beside her. ""Why don't you join me here?""</p><p>She rolled over, and I lay down in the spot she left, facing her. She reached out a tentative hand towards my cock, and when I didn't stop her, put her hand around it and stroked it softly. ""So what do you want to do first?""</p><p>I thought about it. Actually, I'd thought extensively about it long before doing things with Lily ever became a possibility... that's what virgins do, think about sex. And I'd learned certain things from porn, from sex advice columns, from friends... I didn't want to be a selfish lover, foreplay was important, and there was one thing in particular. ""I could lick you, down there, if you want,"" I suggested. ""Get you ready.""</p><p>Her answer surprised me. ""No.""</p><p>""No?"" I repeated. I knew some girls were self-conscious about that, but I didn't think Lily would be one of those. She said she was an exhibitionist, and oral sex involves a lot of looking directly at her most intimate parts. </p><p>She shook her head. ""It's not that I don't want to. But... I want to save some things. For when I have a real boyfriend. That's one of them.""</p><p>""Okay,"" I said. It was a little strange. Most people save sex for the boyfriend. ""Anything else you want to save?""</p><p>""Kissing. I mean, on the lips. I mean, I'm sure that's not high on your list or anything, but I only want to kiss my boyfriend."" She shrugged. ""Other than that, I'm pretty open. You can finger me if you want, or suck on my nipples. Or we can just get right to the fucking. I think I'd personally prefer to get it over with, you know. So we don't have to be nervous anymore."" She didn't seem nervous. Maybe she was picking up on my own anxieties. She continued, in a matter-of-fact tone, ""I'm thinking we should do it with me on top, you on your back for the first time. You know, cowgirl style. That way you get the best view of me."" I marveled again at the strangeness of it all... this young girl behaved as though she were much more an expert in sex than I was. Even though we were both virgins, it felt like she was here to teach me. </p><p>""Okay,"" I said. ""I, uh, got some condoms.""</p><p>""Do we really need them?"" she complained. ""For our first time, I want to feel you... I want to feel what sex is really like. And if you're telling the truth about you being a virgin, it's not like we have to worry about diseases.""</p><p>""What about... pregnancy? You know, you can get pregnant even on the first time.""</p><p>""I know. But I'm safe,"" she insisted. ""Please? For our first time?""</p><p>It wasn't very responsible of me, but I let her win that one. I didn't want a condom between us either. So I let out a reluctant breath and said ""Okay.""</p><p>""Good."" She slid towards the side, giving me room to take up the center of the bed. ""Get on your back.""</p><p>I rolled over and lay there, nearly spread-eagle. I never pictured myself being this passive for my first time, but there I was, waiting for my young cousin to take the initiative. She climbed on top of me, and I felt the pleasant sensation of her weight on top of me. I wasn't inside her yet, she was straddling my hips and pinning my dick between her and my stomach. Then, she shifted her hips a touch and I felt a warm sliminess as her crack rubbed up against my shaft. It was surprising how slick she was. I've heard of girls getting wet. I'd even felt it once when Lily forced my hand to her pussy, but, maybe because I was still a little in shock at the time, it didn't really register how surprising it was. Now, as she slowly slid up and down what was normally the underside of my dick, it was like she was coating it with a layer of oil.</p><p>""I can't believe it,"" she marveled. ""We're actually going to do it.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said. I'm a lot less wordy, it seems, when I'm highly aroused. As good as it felt with her on me like that, I wanted her to raise up a foot so I could aim myself at her hole and get it over with... all the teasing was starting to kill me.</p><p>It was about to get worse, though, not better. She stopped moving and settled herself down on me. ""Before we get started though we should really discuss the rules.""</p><p>""Rules?"" It was the first she mentioned anything about rules, and a fine time to do it. </p><p>""If we're going to do this. Like, the first rule's obvious. No telling anyone we know. That means you can't tell my parents about my Facebook page either."" I nodded, wanting to get the rules over with. ""Rule two, no cheating on anybody. We can do this as long as we both enjoy it, but it stops if either of start dating somebody else.""</p><p>""Fine,"" I said. It seemed like a remarkably mature attitude. </p><p>""Rule three, you don't get to tell me what to do. You can give me advice if you're nice about it, but the only people who have any say in my life are my parents, and I don't always listen to them, and my boyfriend when I get one.""</p><p>I nodded, hurriedly, barely even aware of what she was saying. It didn't seem to matter. By this point, since telling her parents was out of the question, offering advice was all I could do anyway. </p><p>""Okay. Then we're just about ready to go. There's just one more thing."" She hopped off me, and my dick sprang back up and seemed to jerk around as though, on its own, it was looking for a hole. But Lily was gone, off the bed. I turned to see her bend down at her clothes, and then turn back to me, clutching something in her hand. She bounced back on the bed, climbed on top again, and once more put my manhood in a tight squeeze between her body and mine. She put what she was holding on my chest.</p><p>It was a camera. ""What...""</p><p>""You have to take pictures when I say,"" she explained. ""For my page.""</p><p>It was the hardest of all the things she asked. ""But...""</p><p>She anticipated my objections, and rose to her defense. ""It's my fetish,"" she said emphatically. ""You want me to enjoy it, right? Well, thinking of all those people, looking at me later, jerking off, that makes me so hot."" She resumed that slow, slimy slide back and forth. ""It's not a big deal, it's friends only, remember? And your face won't ever be in any, I promise, just your dick."" I didn't answer right away, just stared up at her. At first she was determined, but then an almost worried expression took over, like she didn't want me to say no. ""If you won't,"" she added finally, ""I'll choose someone else for my first time, someone who thinks about my sexual needs.""</p><p>Or, more likely, who doesn't, who abuses her, maybe even rapes her after laughing at her request. If I were truly evil, I'd have done that already, as turned on as I was. If I was truly good, I'd have turned her down and talked to her parents, and damned be the consequences. But I'm somewhere in between, and in between the urgent pressure between my legs and the vulnerable look on her face, there was only one thing to do. I couldn't bear to disappoint her, and I couldn't resist her temptations. I picked up the camera. ""Okay,"" I said.</p><p>That worried look shut off in a flash, and she smiled, and then launched into a quick explanation of how to work the camera. It wasn't really needed, it was pretty self-explanatory. After that, she instructed, ""One just before we do it, and then one when you're in, those are the most important. After that, take what you want. Get as much of me as you can in the shot, though. Close-ups are nice once in a while, but they could be anybody, I want them seeing what I look like when I'm making... I mean having sex. Ready?""</p><p>I held the camera up close to my face and nodded. At the zoom level, I could see all of her in the little screen, as she raised up on her knees. She held my dick up in one hand and aimed it at her hole, as she looked forward expectantly, like she knew exactly what she was doing. I snapped the picture, more than anything else just so that we could start.</p><p>Finally, she began to drop down, and this time, instead of pinning my shaft, the head of my dick gently pushed apart the lips of her vulva, seemed to snag for an infinitesimal moment, then slipped into her hole. She slid downward with a soft groan... or maybe the groan was mine, it was hard to tell at that point. At first I was surprised, even a little disappointed that it went in so easily, there was no moment of sudden resistance once I'd entered the hole, just slow steady progress, but then I remembered... while she was a virgin, she had no physical cherry to pop. I'd seen pictures she'd posted with other things in there, things that would have torn a hymen to shreds.</p><p>As though reading my mind, once settled down and with me all the way inside her, she had a dreamy look on her face and said, ""Oh, yeah, that feels much better than a cucumber."" Any practice she had with other phallic objects still left her very tight though, it looked, and felt, like there was no room to spare.</p><p>I lifted the camera again, remembering her instruction to take another picture when we were all the way inside, but also because that expression on her face, that little upturned corner of her mouth in a satisfied smirk, like she'd just discovered a fun secret the whole world was doing its best to hide from her, it cried out to be preserved. After I did so, I decided to take a close-up of the place where our genitals met.</p><p>That seemed to inspire her to more energy, or maybe she'd just savored the moment enough. She started bouncing up and down, and although it felt incredible, I got my first disappointment of the night. The music in the background, which was hovering just below consciousness before, now insisted on my attention, as I heard the familiar, overplayed chorus, ""Oh baby, baby, baby, ohhh.."" At some point I hadn't noticed, the last song ended and Bieber had begun. I'd lost my virginity to a Justin Bieber song, and I'd now I'd have to remember it for the rest of my life.</p><p>It was a small price to pay. I guess if you're losing it to your twelve-year-old cousin, it might as well be to an insipid teen pop song, and it's not like I could ever tell anybody the real story anyway. I pushed the music out of my mind, and put the camera down, but within easy reach, as Lily continued to ride me. My hands slid up her legs to her waist and I helped direct her. She was light, I could lift her with hardly any effort. Hell, I could bounce her up and down like a ragdoll just by pumping my ass, and for a time, that seemed like what I was doing, although Lily's spirited and enthusiastic performance probably magnified the effect.</p><p>It was a performance, no doubt about that. She had her eyes open the entire time, watching me, making sure I was watching her, and her body and face moved in ways that looked like they were stolen right out of porn movies... biting her lip, putting her hands behind her head, chest and elbows thrust forward, or squeezing her breasts, or every so often she reaching one hand down to rub at her clit, at least until I helped do that for her. Most of all, she was vocal, repeating phrases like, ""Oh, yeah, oh yeah,"" interspersed with the occasional ""mmm"" or ""fuck me"". The artifice behind it was obvious, especially when she held poses as soon as I lifted the camera, but that didn't stop it from being sexy as hell, maybe just because she was trying so hard. </p><p>Underneath all that performance, though, I think she did enjoy it. It was damned strange, that her efforts to look like she was having a great time were covering up the evidence that she really was, but every so often I'd hear a catch in her breath that felt genuine, or a moan that was too convincing, because it was guttural and not something that you'd think sounded sexy unless you heard it breaking through in the moment. More than that, there was the way her body itself responded. You can fake moans and looks of bliss, but her nipples were tight, erect little points, and her pussy not only gripped me, it seemed to squeeze on me with a natural rhythm. That seemed to get more frequent when I took her picture, like she was thinking of other people looking at it later and it caused her pussy to spasm a little. </p><p>I did take a few more pictures, partly to make her happy, but also to control the pace. If I thought I was getting close to cumming, I'd raise the camera and she'd slow down so I could get a clear shot, and I'd get a few seconds for the urge to pass. That trick didn't work very long, though... I soon reached a point when it didn't matter how slowly she moved, or even if she moved at all, the pleasure would continue to mount until it was too much to bear.</p><p>When that point came, Lily's cries of pleasure were growing higher in pitch, and, maybe it was just because of my own approaching climax, but at that moment I believed they were genuine. I groaned and closed my eyes, clutched the soft and pliable round of her ass, and pumped up and down for all my worth. She cried out sharply right as my balls exploded and I experienced a moment of bliss so perfect I was almost certain I would wake from it to find it was all a wet dream... but I didn't, I hung in that moment as several jets of what felt like pure energy squirted out of me, while I emptied myself into my cousin's womb.</p>"
399,"Friends Only, Part 7",AnonyMPC,,"['Mg', 'inc', 'lolita', '1st', 'exhib', 'voy']",Jack thought his 12-year-old cousin Lily was innocent... until he received an invitation to her Friends Only Facebook page and discovered her life as an exhibitionist.,2011-09-25T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Suddenly I had to exhale... I'd been holding it in, as I always did while I came. That seemed to signal ""the end"" for Lily. She stopped moving and rolled off me, and began catching her own breath. ""Wow,"" she said. ""We are definitely doing that again."" She turned to look at me and added, ""Right?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Not right away, though."" </p><p>She smiled at me. ""But it was pretty good, right?""</p><p>""It was..."" I was at a loss for words. ""Incredible,"" I finished. It seemed like that description fell far short. </p><p>""And hey, now we're not virgins."" She propped herself up on one elbow and felt for something among the sheets. Finally, she found her camera. ""And I have some great shots for my page."" </p><p>The page. I still didn't feel right about it, even if I got into taking the pictures in the moment, I knew it was a bad thing, a time bomb waiting to explode. Her friends page was full of perverts led by a Russian guy named Serge who had taken an innocent girl exploring her sexuality and brainwashed her into becoming masturbation fodder for God only knows who. I couldn't just let it be. </p><p>While I tried to figure out how to broach the subject, Lily climbed off the bed and walked around, looking down at herself, at her pussy. Suddenly, she rose one leg and put her foot on the radiator near my window, and aimed the camera directly at her slit. I rolled on my side, instinctively pulling the covers over myself. ""What are you doing?"" Thankfully, my blinds were closed, as they almost always were. If they weren't, there was a chance somebody could see her through the window. </p><p>""Taking the 'after' pictures,"" she explained patiently, as though I should have guessed. I probably should have. She massaged the flesh around her pussy, and complained, ""I was hoping more of your cum would come out. You can barely see anything."" It seemed to me that a lot actually had come out. I could see glistening along the top of her thighs, and there was certainly a puddle around my crotch that had flowed out as she slipped off. Maybe she was expecting more of the creamy white color. She snapped another picture, looked at it, and shrugged. ""Next time can you pull out and squirt some of it on the outside?""</p><p>""Look, about these pictures?""</p><p>""You agreed,"" she said, a little pout on her face. ""You don't get to tell me what to do.""</p><p>""I'm just trying to give you some advice. This kind of thing can ruin your life... it can be dangerous. Not just for you, now.""</p><p>""I'm not going to tell on you,"" she said. Her leg dropped back to the ground, but she stayed where she was, like she didn't want to look at me. </p><p>""That's not what I'm worried about."" At least, it wasn't all I was worried about. </p><p>""I know there are risks, but I'm being careful. Anyway, you don't have to worry about me, you're not my boyfriend or anything.""</p><p>""Maybe not, but I care about you, and I am worried. I don't want to see you get hurt.""</p><p>""Yeah, well, just drop it, okay?"" she said softly, even a little sadly. ""I appreciate the advice but I've got this."" Then her face brightened, and she said, ""Do you mind if I grab another drink? Sex really does work up a thirst.""</p><p>It was a transparent attempt to change the subject, but I let her have it for now. ""Go ahead."" How do you talk somebody out of a dangerous course when they're sure they're going to be okay? At least, how do you do it without sounding patronizing or condescending? I'm sure Lily wouldn't react well to that.</p><p>She tottered off, still buck naked, into my little kitchen area, and returned with another fruit punch. ""So, I was thinking,"" she said after her first sip. ""We usually only ever see each other on Mondays, Wednesdays, or Fridays, right? I guess you're busy the other days?""</p><p>""I have late classes on Tuesdays and Thursdays, yeah.""</p><p>She nodded. ""Okay. So how about this... on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays, I'll just come here after school and wait for you. We can have some fun before I have to go home. I mean, I may not be able to come every time, but if I can, I'll come and wait for you outside your apartment.""</p><p>""Okay,"" I agreed. My drained prick stirred briefly at the thought of having her three days a week. Then, I worried about neighbors seeing her. ""Did anybody see you waiting when you were here Friday?""</p><p>She shook her head, and anticipated my worry. ""But if anyone does, I'll just tell them you're my cousin, and that you're watching me after school."" She grinned for a moment, and added, ""I'll even act all sulky and disappointed."" She put on a little half pout, and then went to put the bottle down on a table. Immediately after, she crawled back on the bed and towards me. ""So, are you ready to go ahead for our second time?""</p><p>I groaned. ""Almost. Maybe give it a few minutes."" I probably could go right away, if I tried, but I wanted to be sure, I didn't want to suddenly go limp on her.</p><p>""Maybe I could give it a little help..."" she offered. She pulled back the sheet and uncovered me once again as I got on my back. While I no longer had a full, rigid erection, I was definitely getting aroused again, I had some length and heft, but it was a little floppy. She grabbed it and wiggled it back and forth, almost hard enough to cause pain, but thankfully she stopped short of that. </p><p>Instead, she shifted a little on the bed until she could pop about half of my penis in her mouth. There it grew as her lips formed a seal on it, and her eyes looked up at me over my belly. While it wasn't as tight as her hole, it was warm and the gentle suction felt wonderful. Suddenly, she let me drop out of her mouth. ""Hold on,"" she said, and left the bed once more.</p><p>I should have guessed, she returned seconds later with her camera, which she'd left on my kitchen counter. She thrust the camera towards me as she got back in the same position and filled her mouth once more. When a girl's sucking your cock and wants you to take a picture, you take a picture. There's really no decision about it, at least not for me. </p><p>After about half a minute of this, she seemed to suddenly get the idea to move her tongue, and that made it so much better. Soon I was almost as stiff as when I first saw her undress. She pulled off and asked, ""Do you want me to keep sucking for a while? Or should we fuck again?""</p><p>Both options sounded good. ""Which do you want?""</p><p>She spoke breathily, ""I want your cock inside me again.""</p><p>I guess that could have been a vote for either option, but I interpreted it in the way I thought she meant, which was also the option I preferred. I pulled myself into a seated position. ""Okay then, but I don't want to be on the bottom this time.""</p><p>She grinned and crawled on her hands and knees. ""We showed off my front last time, we could do it doggy style this time, show off my ass."" She wiggled it a little. ""Or should we save that for anal?""</p><p>I've already mentioned that I was in love with the shape of her ass, above all her other parts, so the thought of taking her from behind, my fingers sinking into that tight but yielding flesh, was appealing as hell, but for some reason I hesitated. Maybe it was just a desire to save it for later. I'm also the kind of guy who eats the favorite parts of my meal last. Or maybe it was her mention of anal. I'm a little squeamish about it, despite all the hype, and if I was staring at her ass while fucking her, then it might be all I could think about. Whatever the reason, I said, ""Nah, get on your back."" </p><p>Lily obliged immediately, rolling over and spreading her legs apart. I drew up close to her on the bed, face to face, close enough to kiss her on the lips if that wasn't against our rules. Although I didn't think of it consciously, I guess I had some idea of trying to take the exhibitionism aspect out of the equation, that sex could still be fun if I wasn't staring at her while we did it, if I wasn't ready to take pictures for others to see, if we just had our bodies pressed together and enjoyed the way it felt. </p><p>She scooted backwards. Not a lot, and not like she was scared, but enough to rise and rest on her elbows, which made me also draw back. Whether her move was conscious or not, it, combined with the way her gaze was focused at where we would be joined, sent a message... viewing distance was important. I could have pressed forward again, she would have run out of bed eventually, but decided not to push my luck yet. Besides, my attention had been caught by her chest. The way she was, belly almost horizontal but upper torso inclining upwards, it gave her more of a hint of boobs. Not big ones, but the shape was there more than ever before. When she lay on her back, what she had seemed to melt away and she looked flat. </p><p>I reached out with one hand to lay there, on that developing breast, and when I felt the smooth skin, felt compelled to give it a little squeeze. It was soft, yielding just a little before I felt her breastbone underneath, and an insane belief I might break her made me hold back from squeezing any harder. Lily didn't look hurt, she just smiled at me. My thumb drifted a little, until it found her nipple, sticking up.</p><p>I wondered how it would taste, and then realized I didn't have to wonder. She'd given me permission, at least for that. So I leaned down and gave it a little kiss, my tongue extended just to the edge of my lips. She shivered at the contact, although I wasn't cold, and I heard her inhale. The taste wasn't anything to speak of, a little like mild sweat, not unpleasant but nothing memorable either, but that soft gasp will remain with me always. I kissed along from one nipple to the other and let my hand drift down between her legs, where it was very wet, but I didn't get to enjoy her long before she giggled and said, ""I thought we were going to fuck again...""</p><p>The way she said it, I had to take it as a hint, rather than just surprise. I guess she wanted to get right to it. I guess that's the dream of a lot of guys, a girl who has no interest in foreplay, but I was kind of enjoying the sensual tease. I think she liked what I was doing too, and I didn't understand why she'd want to cut it short, but I was pretty hard, so I was ready to indulge her. I repositioned myself so that my dick was once again poised at the slick entrance to her hole. She watched me slide the head up and down it, and then started looking around, and I realized she was looking for the camera.</p><p>With an unvoiced sigh in my head, I grabbed it from under a fold in the cover, and took a series of pictures as I entered. After that I concentrated less on photography and more on action, sliding in and out. Last time it was mostly her show, controlling the pace, but this time I led. I kept the camera clutched into one hand, mostly to reassure Lily that I might use it again, even though I didn't plan on taking any more pictures unless she asked. </p><p>I took it slowly for the first few strokes, but then began steadily building in speed. It felt wonderful being inside her, not just the tightness and warmth, but also the sensation of... closeness. It was new, but it felt disturbingly normal... like it was the natural state for me, and I'd just been incomplete all my life before when I wasn't fucking her. I hadn't noticed it the first time, but this time, the sense of desperate urgency wasn't there and I could feel the connection between us.</p><p>The connection was physical, but not entirely emotional. The artificial nature of what we were doing could never be forgotten, and in fact was only further emphasized by Lily's porn-movie patter. This time around, her repetitions of, ""Oh, yeah, fuck me, fuck me hard, give it to me"" were less charming and just reminded me of the thing that kept us apart... the Audience. It was like she couldn't just let go and enjoy it, she always had her Audience in the back of her mind. </p><p>That was hammered home when, after about a minute or so of vigorous thrusting, her cries stopped and she said, more seriously, ""Don't you think we should get this on video? Pictures don't really cut it, you know, for my friends?""</p><p>I slowed, almost to a stop. ""I'm really not comfortable with that.""</p><p>She frowned just a little and said, with a sigh in her voice, ""Fine..."" After a moment of disgruntled silence, she began moving into me again, and moaning, but the illusion, fragile as it was to begin with, was all but shattered. </p><p>That inspired me to action. I really wanted her to enjoy this, at least as much as I did, and I figured I had two choices. Either I could give in to her demands and find out how to record video, or I could try to give her my very best. Of course, for somebody who was a virgin before that day, that was a tall order, but I wanted to try to break her of this exhibitionism thing, not feed into it. </p><p>The only thing that came to mind, aside from simply being more energetic, was my earlier idea to try to push the closeness, the physical connection, the part that made the experience not just exciting but sublime. So, as I thrust, I also leaned into her, endeavoring to put as much of my skin in contact with as much of hers as I could, practically enveloping her, pinning her and putting my face a hair's breadth from hers. I could have kissed her, thought about it, but it was against the rules and might well freak her out, but our faces touched at the side. </p><p>That position made thrusting a little slower... it was hard to get the leverage I needed, but it felt like I went deeper, too... probably just my imagination. The song playing in the background was better, at least, even if it was a cover I didn't recognize, probably by those kids from Glee or something.</p><p>Lily didn't respond quite how I imagined, her eyes closed and her porn-star cries started to slowly die down. For a moment I worried I might be hurting her, especially when I felt her shifting under me, like she was trying to get away, but her legs held me tight and I soon realized her hands were trying to find mine, and when one did, she squeezed it tight. By this point, her vocabulary had shrunk to the word ""yes,"" repeated softly and infrequently. Finally she grew completely silent and, after a moment where her hole clenched around me in what felt like a vice grip, she slumped, like she'd turned into jelly. I still held her hand but I was doing most of the work. I continued thrusting, but more slowly, the pre-cumming sensation was creeping up on me, but I wanted to savor it. Cumming the second time in a row, nearly, the sensation is much less intense but longer lasting, and I hovered in a pleasant haze for almost a minute before I released into her. </p><p>This time I had to roll away first, catching my breath. We were quiet for a long time, before I finally spoke. ""You okay?"" Maybe I had hurt her.</p><p>She nodded. ""Yeah. Just... that was good."" Her lips parted in a wide smile, showing teeth. </p><p>I returned the smile. ""The first time wasn't?""</p><p>""It was, but this was better. Like, loads better.""</p><p>I had to ask. ""You didn't have an orgasm the first time, did you?""</p><p>""No. It felt great, don't get me wrong, I mean I loved it, but..."" She trailed off. ""That second time, though... whew."" </p><p>I suppose if there was a good way to find out the girl you were with faked an orgasm it's because the second time you managed to give her a real one. ""Well, I'm glad I could give you at least one. I mean, I got two.""</p><p>""Girls don't cum as easily as guys,"" she said, as though passing down received wisdom from some sex education expert, or maybe just schoolgirl gossip. ""It's not a competition. Besides, the first time got me most of the way there."" Then she giggled. ""But I'm glad I got one too."" She bit her bottom lip a little, and it was a perfect moment until she spoiled it by adding, ""You know what would have made it even better, though? If we did it on video.""</p><p>I grimaced. ""Lily...""</p><p>""I know, I know,"" she said. ""You're not comfortable. But even if your face wasn't in it? It could be like P.O.V. Porn.""</p><p>""I'd rather not.""</p><p>""Yeah. I figured you'd say that,"" she said, as though resigned to it. Then she smiled. ""But I'm going to keep trying to change your mind."" She looked down at herself. ""Shit, you forgot to leave some cum on the outside.""</p><p>""Right,"" I said, looking down at her mound. ""Sorry.'</p><p>""I guess we'll try to remember for next time. Or maybe the time after next time."" I must have given her a puzzled expression, because she explained. ""Well, next time, we have one more virginity to take care of. How long before you're ready again?""</p><p>My cousin was insatiable, it seemed. And a bit of a freak. ""Today?"" I let out an involuntary groan. ""I don't know, half an hour at least, but..."" I was going to suggest we put it off for another day, but she interrupted me again. </p><p>""It's okay if you're not as big and hard as normally, that works better, right?""</p><p>""I guess so...""</p><p>""Okay, so, we have at least half an hour to kill... got anything to eat?""</p>"
400,"Friends Only, Part 8",AnonyMPC,,"['Mg', 'inc', 'lolita', '1st', 'exhib', 'voy']",Jack thought his 12-year-old cousin Lily was innocent... until he received an invitation to her Friends Only Facebook page and discovered her life as an exhibitionist.,2011-09-26T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I made Lily a sandwich, and then, feeling self-conscious about the sweat I built up, took a quick shower while she ate. When I returned, I was dressed, and Lily was still naked, and looking out the window. The blinds were totally open. I instinctively panicked. ""What are you doing?""</p><p>""Just checking out your view.""</p><p>I moved quickly to try and nudge her out of the way. ""Somebody might see you!""</p><p>She shrugged. ""I am an exhibitionist, remember?""</p><p>""Yeah, and you're also twelve. You could get me in a lot of trouble.""</p><p>""Relax, you know what the odds are of somebody looking?"" </p><p>If I was more rational, I'd have had to agree it was pretty unlikely. My window looked out over a bunch of low buildings, houses, stores, streets. It wasn't like somebody could be looking out their window and see her, they would have had to be in a distant building using a telescope, or nearby and looking up, and in either case, specifically at my window. Even then, they might not have been able to tell Lily was naked. But considering the consequences if I was wrong, I wasn't able to be rational. I closed the blinds quickly. ""Too high.""</p><p>""Nobody cares. Even if they saw me they'd just think I lived here or something and that they got a cheap thrill."" She seemed more amused than anything else, though, and let me off the hook by heading towards my bathroom. ""I should probably take a shower too, I'm sure it'll be better if I'm all squeaky clean."" </p><p>Unlike me, Lily left the bathroom door open, but my shower had one of those frosted doors. I couldn't really see anything unless she left that open too, and she didn't, probably because it would have gotten water everywhere. She's a good kid that way. </p><p>Instead she kept up a conversation with me, a perfectly normal one, about college, what classes were like, what the girls were like, what they wore, broken up only occasionally with filthy interjections like, ""I'm scrubbing my butthole so clean you could eat off it!"" or ""Wow, that's a lot of cum you gave me, it's still coming out!"" I answered her questions as best as I could from the couch, and didn't know how to respond to the rest. Finally, she emerged, clean, rubbing a towel lightly through her hair but otherwise wearing nothing. The sight was no longer shocking, but with her hair wet and clinging to her head and back it made her look fantastic, like she was some kind of water nymph brought to life in my apartment. ""So, can I ask you something?""</p><p>""Shoot.""</p><p>""Why'd you get dressed after your shower?"" </p><p>I looked down at myself, feeling a little silly. I wasn't completely dressed, but I did put on boxers. I did it without thinking, and she hadn't mentioned it when I first came out, so I'd forgotten about it. ""I don't know, I guess I'm not as comfortable walking around naked as you are.""</p><p>""If you ask me,"" she said simply, but not unkindly, ""that's a character flaw.""</p><p>I gave her an amused half-smile. ""It is?"" </p><p>""Of course it is. You've got a good body, and a cute cock..."" I tried not to be offended. I think she meant that in the most positive of ways, but 'cute' is not the description guys like applied to their dicks. At least she saw having sex with your underage cousin to be less of a character flaw than putting clothes on unnecessarily. ""So why be ashamed of it? Just a load of guilt for nothing. You should show it off.""</p><p>""I'm not the exhibitionist here.""</p><p>""Not yet, but we can work on that. And we're not exactly in public. I have seen it before, and I'm going to see it again, right?"" I nodded. ""So? What do you say?""</p><p>""Say?""</p><p>She pounced up on the bed beside me, waving her butt next to my face. ""Ready to take those off and find out what anal's like?"" </p><p>She did have a very cute butt, and seeing it wiggling like that made me smile and also breathed some new life in my penis. It swelled, a little more reluctantly than usual but enough to tell me it was ready to do the job. </p><p>I stood and dropped the boxers and approached Lily from behind. ""Pictures first, remember,"" she said. ""Unless you want to go for video this time.""</p><p>""I don't think so.""</p><p>""Well it's one or the other."" So I found where she'd left the camera and took some pictures that featured her ass, crawling around on her hands and knees looking seductive, and some where she spread her cheeks and showed off her butthole. It was a perfect little asterisk, just a shade darker than the surrounding flesh.</p><p>Next, I had one hand on her right butt cheek, pulling it to the side, and took a picture of that. It made a good picture, but for me, the joy was more in feeling that wondrous little buttock... if I squeezed hard enough I felt like I could feel the bone beneath, but I didn't care, what padding there was, was plenty enough for me. </p><p>Lily wanted a picture immediately before, and immediately after, but we only got the one. As I approached her sphincter with my rod, I took the before picture with the head resting gently on the hole. ""Okay,"" I said, and then something surprising happened. She tensed up. I could feel it in my left hand, still holding her ass cheek, as it suddenly went taut. ""Relax,"" I said, and she did, but when I touched her anus again, she once again went stiff. It seemed her whole lower body was clenched. ""Are you sure you want to do this?""</p><p>""Yes,"" she said. ""Just do it.""</p><p>""You're all tensed up, you've got to relax or it'll hurt.""</p><p>""Well, it's going to hurt anyway, isn't it?""</p><p>""Not ideally, no..."" But I was as new to this as she was. </p><p>""It'll be fine, just go for it. Keep the camera ready.""</p><p>I pushed forward again, felt her tense, and regardless, I kept pushing. I felt her asshole widen just a little as my head tried to penetrate, but then it suddenly started pushing closed, too tight to enter and it even hurt a little. ""Ow, ow, ow,"" Lily said.</p><p>That practically killed my erection right there. ""What?"" I asked. ""Did I hurt you?""</p><p>""A little. Did you go in?""</p><p>""No,"" I said, once again ignoring the unintentional insult. I'd hope if I went in, she'd know. ""I barely touched you.""</p><p>""Sorry,"" she said, and seemed like it. She took a deep breath, centered herself, and ordered, ""Try again.""</p><p>""You don't really seem like you're into this,"" I observed.</p><p>""I am,"" she said. ""I want to do it. It's just..."" I waited. ""I've never had anything this big in there before."" That was a better thing to say, in terms of my ego, than some of the other things.</p><p>""What's the biggest you've put in there?"" I moved my thumb towards the hole, and she once again tightened up when I tried to push in, and I wasn't even pushing in very hard. </p><p>""A Sharpie,"" she said. ""I never managed to get up to the cucumber.""</p><p>""And how did the Sharpie feel?""</p><p>""It hurt,"" she confessed. ""But everything always hurts at first. Just go and do it, I'll push through."" </p><p>I tried once more with my thumb, and got her resistance once again. ""If it hurt, why did you do it? Why did you let someone talk you in to doing that?"" Maybe she thought she was preparing herself, but it might have done the opposite. I'd heard about a vicious cycle... the girl thinks it's going to hurt, so she becomes so tense and tight that it does hurt, and every time after that, she remembers the pain and can't relax, and it just keeps hurting and hurting. ""No,"" I decided finally, before she could answer. ""We're not doing it. No anal.""</p><p>She looked back at me, locking eyes with me for the first time since I made the first attempt on her ass, a flash of anger across her face. ""You can't tell me what to do, it's not like you're my boyfriend or anything.""</p><p>""I'm not telling you what to do, I'm saying I'm not doing it. I don't want to hurt you, so we're not doing this."" Her expression changed, softened to something that was either disappointment or astonishment, or some combination of the two.</p><p>""But we were supposed to lose all our virginities to each other. And I wanted to have all the pictures."" </p><p>""Look, I'm not saying not ever... maybe somewhere down the line, with a lot of lube, we'll try it again, but not today."" I had an inspiration, a way to package the idea of waiting in a way that she could understand. ""Besides, anticipation's all part of the show, right? Why give them everything right away? Shouldn't you leave them wanting more?"" </p><p>She thought about it. ""I guess."" She sighed, but I think she was secretly relieved. ""So if you're not going to fuck my ass today, what are we going to do about that?"" She pointed at my hard-on.</p><p>So, we had normal vaginal sex again, albeit doggy style. It's sad and a little strange that it's possible to talk about fucking your twelve-year-old cousin like that, but for the third time in such a short period, it felt less like an exciting, life-changing experience, and a little like we were just going through the motions. Luckily that was just because I was drained, our subsequent experiences at lovemaking captured the magic again, but that time, it was perfunctory. I didn't make her cum this time, and my own climax wasn't very good, but I did manage to make Lily happy by remembering to pull out and squirt on her pussy... not that there was a lot to squirt, compared to usual. Still, she got her pictures.</p><p>She hung around a little after that, we watched some TV and then played video games for an hour (she's far better at Halo 3 than I'd have expected), but then she decided she should probably go. There was a part of me that didn't want her to, that wanted her to stay with me forever, but it was a silly, unrealistic part.</p><p>As I walked her to the door of my apartment, she suddenly turned and hugged me tightly, burying her face in my chest, and thanked me. ""Thank you too,"" I said, a little too surprised by the sudden emotion to remember the old guideline about not thanking a girl for sex.</p><p>""I'll probably put the pictures up tonight,"" she said as she went through the door. ""And I'll see you Monday.""</p><p>Once she was gone, the bubble burst... that's probably why I wished she never would. I remembered that what I did was considered by virtually the entire world to be not just a crime, but one of the worst evils imaginable. It certainly didn't feel that way, but I couldn't ignore the thought or the guilt that came with it as I could, mostly, when she was there. </p><p>Then of course, there was the fear, which steadily ratcheted up throughout the day as I awaited an angry phone call from her parents, who somehow sensed she had just sex and then subsequently got the whole story out of her, or for her to make a mistake while uploading that would identify me to her online 'friends', who would be eager to send an anonymous tip to the police out of sheer jealousy. Neither scenario came to pass. Her parents never found out, and Lily was pretty careful on her uploads and her comments. Lily never referred to me by name, only as her 'lover', which surprised me, but when you consider the alternatives, like 'fuckbuddy' or 'friend with benefits', or the worst option, 'cousin'... I'd take it. It made me smile, actually, once I got used to it. </p><p>There were a lot of comments on her newest batch of pictures. Some seemed angry or disappointed, like they were pissed off that they weren't the ones to do it and so wanted to make her feel bad, others actually tried to warn her against having too much sex, but most were supportive, I guess to encourage her to do more and provide them with more porn. The comments still served as something of an ego boost, though, because whenever somebody asked how it was, Lily was always positive and enthusiastic, saying things like, ""It was so good, my lover made me cum so hard!"" </p><p>I didn't see anything that could identify me, either personally or in relation to herself, except a couple of the pictures showed a little too much of my apartment. I was paranoid for a little while that somebody who was familiar with it might be able to identify it if they saw one of the pictures, but, realistically, my place isn't very distinctive, and I don't have many guests. My mother might recognize it, if she could stand to look past the child porn and carefully inspect the surrounding decor. So pretty soon I calmed down to the steady, manageable level of fear of discovery I've lived with ever since I became a statutory rapist. </p><p>It seemed like a moot point anyway, if I got caught, I'd just get what was coming to me, what part of me thought I deserved... I'd already committed the crime, and I wouldn't be stopping anytime soon. Once I'd tasted of the forbidden fruit, I knew I couldn't stop.</p>"
401,"Friends Only, Part 9",AnonyMPC,,"['Mg', 'inc', 'lolita', '1st', 'exhib', 'voy']",Jack thought his 12-year-old cousin Lily was innocent... until he received an invitation to her Friends Only Facebook page and discovered her life as an exhibitionist.,2011-09-28T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>After that day, I continued dining on forbidden fruit on a regular basis, usually having sex with my cousin at least three times a week. Our encounters after that first Saturday were usually briefer, taking place mostly on weekdays after school, but they were always fun, exciting, and satisfying, at least for me. Due to Lily's tendencies towards exhibitionism I always had some doubt about her orgasms, but I'm pretty sure I made her genuinely cum a few times in between the fake moaning and screams. </p><p>There was always a little bit of tension between us, though, that went unstated. It was like we were in a tug-of-war, me trying to get her to tone down those exhibitionist tendencies, with the eventual goal of getting her to stop camwhoring on the Internet, and she trying to drag me over to the dark side, so to speak, with riskier sex and indulging her whims. My part didn't happen openly, of course... any time I tried to broach the subject directly, I was treated to the old ""you can't tell me what to do, it's not like you're my boyfriend"" speech, followed by a sulk, and sometimes her going home early leaving me horny and unsatisfied, but I tried to give her hints, here and there about the risks she was taking or the kind of people who were watching her. Lily was free to operate openly on her side of the struggle, and regularly pleaded with me to make videos.</p><p>It was clear Lily had the advantage, so it was no surprise she won the first few battles. I caved on making a video pretty early, in the first week. She'd been asking every time we did it, and I don't know about most men, but apparently I have a hard time refusing a girl I'm having sex with, or a little cousin, or both at once. </p><p>When I finally gave in, I was naked from the waist down and Lily, for a change, was still fully clothed in her school-clothes. She'd started flirtily rubbing up against me once she got in the apartment, and then slid my pants down and gave every indication she was going to give me an awesome blowjob, although she had so far only held it in her hands and nuzzled it a little with the side of her face before saying, ""Hey, you know what we should do?""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Make a video.""</p><p>""Lily, you know I don't...""</p><p>""Shhh,"" she said to cut me off. ""Come on, it'll be fun. It's not like anybody's going to see your face.""</p><p>""Still...""</p><p>""Please Jack? I'll make it really, really, good,"" she said, giving me the look that defines the term puppy dog eyes. And let me tell you, how effective that look normally is, is nothing compared to how it looks when your rigid member is inches away from their face. I was about to give in anyway, when suddenly her look took a turn for the mischievous. ""How much do you want a blowjob?"" </p><p>I could see what she was getting at, and even though it was fairly light in tone, I didn't want to set a precedent. ""Now that's not fair...""</p><p>""No, what's not fair is me giving you what you want all the time when you're not willing to help me with this one little thing. I mean, I'm not trying to threaten you, but it's not like you're my boyfriend and I'd want to do it just to please you, this is supposed to be a deal that works for both of us, and if it doesn't...""</p><p>I sucked in a breath then let it out roughly. Precedent be damned, the thought of her ending our arrangement and maybe finding somebody else to indulge her fetishes was too terrifying to contemplate. ""Fine,"" I said. ""Just this once. Get your camera."" </p><p>She smiled, handed it to me, gave me a quick lesson on how to start it, and then got down on her knees again. After a moment's contemplation, she removed her top and cast it aside. ""You starting?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Just, before we do this... remember not to use my name or anything, okay?""</p><p>Lily rolled her eyes. ""Of course not. And you shouldn't use mine, either. Call me... 'baby', If you want.""</p><p>I didn't plan on saying anything at all. In the back of my mind I still had this idea that one day everything on her site would be discovered and, if Lily was too stubborn to talk, the police would ask her parents to see if there was anything familiar about the man in the video. They might not recognize my naked body, but with my voice, there was a chance. </p><p>When I gave her the signal that I'd started recording, she asked me, in what seemed to be a slightly higher-pitched voice than she usually used, ""Do you want me to suck your cock, baby?"" I nodded and bobbed the camera along with my head, and she went to town on my dick, first a long lick along the underside, then opening her mouth and going down as far as she could, followed by pulling her head back slowly letting her lips drag along the entire length. It was much like how she started the first time she did it, in fact, but slower, or at least it seemed that way. After that she took her mouth off and began a series of lingering licks around the head. Once in a while she would pop it in her mouth and let it bulge out one of her cheeks, but soon it came out and she returned to using her tongue on the outside, all while making noises like she was enjoying a delicious meal. Eventually she shifted focus, and spent most of her time with at least the head in her mouth, and often much more, and only occasionally drew off to give the side a little lick. </p><p>At one point, when bobbing down on my dick, I guess she went down too far and I hit her throat in a funny way, so she had to draw back suddenly, with a grimace on her face, and coughed. It didn't look very attractive but was probably the most sincere moment of the whole blowjob, and it only lasted a few seconds before she went back to work. </p><p>I didn't want to speak, but I made a sound like ""Uhh, uhh..."" and tapped her on the head.</p><p>She got the message. ""You going to cum, baby?"" I nodded. She pulled off and arched her back. ""You want to cum on my tits? Or my face?"" She still had the bra on, so she didn't let me answer, just milked me with one hand and extended her tongue out right under the head of my penis, mouth wide open. When I exploded, moments later, most of it went on her tongue and into her mouth, though she closed up for the third or fourth jet so some of the creamy goo got on her face and chin. Lilly giggled, and when I was done, sucked me one more time, like she was cleaning me off, and then lay on the ground with a smile. I shut the video off. </p><p>Lily excused herself to wash her face, and when she came back, asked, ""Why didn't you say anything, during? It was like you were a statue!"" That was an exaggeration, I did make sounds, but even they were quiet and restrained. I explained about fears of my voice being recognized, and she just shook her head and smiled. ""You are such a worrywart."" Still, she came up to me, gave me a hug, and said, ""Thanks for giving me a video."" I put my arms around her and we held it for a few seconds. </p><p>I sensed that this might be crossing an unwanted boundary, so I pulled away and suggested we play some Halo for a while, while I recharged.</p><p>With the first video shot, it was harder to say no to subsequent ones. I tried to hold a hard line, but gave in, and a few days later, I held a camera on Lily while I fucked her in the missionary position. Later, I did her doggy-style in the same way. Holding the camera meant I only had one hand to hold her, which made it less fun for me, but I guess she made a good show for her friends, moaning as I thrust into her and practically screaming as she 'came'. I made her cum for real after the camera was shut off, with my fingers, although she was very close from the fucking.</p><p>The one thing we never got on video was anal, and that was because we only tried it one more time. Lily had been pushing it, telling me she wanted to try again, but I knew the truth... she didn't want to, her 'friends' wanted her to. I'd seen them requesting it. But Lily kept pestering me, telling me she'd been trying to relax and get more used to it, and so finally I told her I'd be willing to try, but not on video in case it hurt her. </p><p>So, on the day we decided to do it, she got up on my bed, naked, and in pretty much the same position we tried last time. She looked back at me when there was a tearing sound, and asked, ""What's that?""</p><p>""A condom,"" I said. ""I hope you know what those are."" We hadn't been using them... we should have, I know, but we hadn't gotten in the habit and Lily assured me she was safe, one of her friends helped her get birth control. </p><p>""Yeah but, if neither of us have been with anybody else..."" She looked angry for a moment. ""You haven't, right?"" </p><p>""No!"" I insisted. It was the truth. In fact, just recently I had been beating myself up a bit because I'd turned down a shot at a real relationship in favor of Lily. That girl, Allison asked me to coffee. It was a hell of a surprise, actually. Maybe it was because I'd been a little more distant to her, with my sexual urges no longer pushing me into the scent of desperation, and that intrigued her in a reverse psychology type of way, or maybe she wanted to date me all along and just got tired of waiting for me to ask. Either way, I thought it was just coffee, but then she suggested catching a movie, and that wasn't just coffee, that was a date.</p><p>A date with a pretty girl, my own age, who I could tell was interested in me... and all I could think of is that I made a promise to Lily, that if I started dating somebody, our 'thing', whatever it was, had to end. I didn't want that. So I told Allison ""No,"" that I was ""sort of"" dating somebody. I chose a continued dangerous sexual affair with my underage exhibitionist cousin to what could be a stable relationship with somebody I could tell my friends and family about. What kind of person does that? </p><p>A person like me. But I may be a lot of things, I wouldn't break my promise to Lily. Even if she didn't have total faith in me. ""Are you sure?""</p><p>""I promise,"" I said. ""I wouldn't do that to you.""</p><p>She shrugged a little and looked away. ""It's not like you're my boyfriend or anything, but we agreed...""</p><p>I cut her off. ""I know,"" I said. ""I haven't. I swear.""</p><p>""So why the condom?""</p><p>I tossed the package to her while I tried to put it on. ""It's extra lubricated. I just thought it would go easier."" My first time putting on a condom, you might expect I had some difficulty... which is why it wasn't my first time, I'd practiced the day before, so I could avoid looking like an idiot. I think I managed that, although I was far from smooth. The condom was... smooth and very slick. </p><p>My explanation seemed to satisfy her. ""Oh, okay. But it would look better without it. The pictures, I mean."" It wouldn't be video, but she wouldn't let me get away without taking still pictures.</p><p>""Humor me."" I approached her again, now with a condom on and my shaft slippery. I rubbed it along her ass-crack to transfer some of the goo, and then poised my dick at the entrance to her hole.</p><p>She tensed again. ""Lily,"" I said. ""You have to relax. All the lube in the world won't help if you're tense.""</p><p>""I am relaxed,"" she insisted. ""Just do it. Fuck my ass. The lube will help it go in.""</p><p>I wasn't sure, but she seemed so intent I was willing to try... there certainly was a lot of lube. As I began to push gently, I heard her suck in her breath, but she didn't complain, and slowly my cock began to pry open her asshole. I heard a grunt and paused. ""You okay?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, with a strained voice. ""Just keep going.""</p><p>So I did. It was tight enough that it wasn't really pleasant for me, either... tightness is great, except when it's on the head of your dick and not the rest. Then it's uncomfortable. So I wanted to get my head fully past the sphincter for my sake. Before I could, though, she said, ""Ow, ow, ow, ow...""</p><p>I drew back a little. ""You okay?"" I repeated.</p><p>""Ignore it, I'm fine, just keep going.""</p><p>""We can try again some other time...""</p><p>""No, you pull out now and I'll kill you,"" she muttered. ""We're getting this done. Go all the way in.""</p><p>Against my better judgment, I did. The next approach was a little easier than the first, and finally I felt the ridge of my glans clear the border. By my definition, that meant I was inside, her anal virginity gone. ""Oww,"" she said again, letting out a breath.</p><p>""It's in,"" I said. It was tight, but now it was a pleasant tightness, although her expression worked against my own excitement. </p><p>""Okay,"" she said. ""Just don't move, not yet."" She grit her teeth, took a few more deep breaths. ""Okay, try now.""</p><p>I pushed in deeper, and although I thought it should have been easier, the hardest part over with, she once again made a cry of pain, and I couldn't take it any more. ""Okay, that's it, I'm pulling out.""</p><p>""You don't have to,"" she said, but I could tell from her face that she was still in pain. Even just staying where I was and not moving seemed to make her suffer. </p><p>""I'm hurting you.""</p><p>""It's okay. I'll survive.""</p><p>""No, it's not okay. I'm pulling out."" I just hoped that wouldn't hurt her more than putting it in, but I was already starting to wilt a little.</p><p>""Wait,"" she said. ""First, take the picture.""</p><p>I didn't want to, but I did, and she held still... we both did. The picture might look like I was fucking her ass, but we were posed and I still had just the tip in. I got some shots of that, and then put the camera down and slowly retreated. </p><p>Going out was easier than coming in, but then it was designed to be an exit, not an entrance, and I wasn't exactly rock hard anymore. Once I was no longer inside her, she relaxed some, and Lily's breaths seemed less stilted. I sat down beside her and said, ""I'm sorry, Lily. I didn't mean to hurt you.""</p><p>She turned around and lounged on her side, like she didn't want to sit down directly on her bottom. ""I asked you to. I'm sure next time it'll go easier. I won't make a peep, I promise.""</p><p>That's when I made the decision, because I was sure that she'd do her best to keep that promise, even if I was hurting her, even if she really should tell me, she'd want to press on. ""No. There won't be a next time.""</p><p>""Don't say that,"" she said. ""I promise, I'll be good.""</p><p>I shook my head. ""No, I'm putting my foot down. No anal sex.""</p><p>""You don't get to make that decision, it's not like you're my boyfriend...""</p><p>""Yeah, but I'm still me, and I don't have to do anything I don't want to. You've got a rule about me licking your pussy, right?"" She was saving it for her boyfriend, and we kept to that, although being denied it made me want to do it all the more. ""Well, I've got a rule about anal sex. I'm not into it.""</p><p>""But guys love anal sex.""</p><p>""Some guys do, apparently I'm not one of them. I tried it, and once was enough for me. We popped your anal cherry at least. Are you going to try to force me to do something I know I don't like?"" Technically she could, all she had to do was use blackmail, but I didn't think she would. </p><p>I was right. ""No,"" she said weakly. </p><p>""Well, then that's that. I kind of get turned off by pain, and I'd rather fuck your pussy any day. Anal is overrated. To be honest, I never saw what the big deal was... I mean, when you think about it, it's kind of disgusting, people poop from there.""</p><p>It got a giggle out of her, at least. ""Okay,"" she said. ""At least we got pictures of this time.""</p><p>She didn't put up any more of a fuss about it, and although I was initially a little worried that she'd find somebody else to scratch that particular itch, some careful probing later convinced me not only that she'd hold to our deal and not do anything sexual with anybody else, but also that she was secretly relieved by my decision. She wouldn't admit it openly, but I could tell she didn't like it, she didn't want to do it, and she was happy to have the excuse not to... if not for her Audience suggesting they wanted pictures of it, she might not have tried it at all.</p><p>So, I suppose I won one battle there, her Audience got one short segment of anal sex pics and that's all they would ever get.</p>"
402,"Friends Only, Part 10",AnonyMPC,,"['Mg', 'inc', 'lolita', '1st', 'exhib', 'voy']",Jack thought his 12-year-old cousin Lily was innocent... until he received an invitation to her Friends Only Facebook page and discovered her life as an exhibitionist.,2011-10-01T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The next phase in our struggle over her exhibitionism was the one that would eventually lead to a big change in our relationship. Lily had a goal, one she didn't admit openly because she knew I'd just refuse... she wanted me to do her live, on camera, to an audience. Friends only, naturally, or at least that was what she had intended, although she tried to push me even farther than that, in the hopes that I'd compromise where she wanted. </p><p>Although she'd tossed off the suggestion a few times before, the first time she seriously proposed it occurred at her house. One day, instead of meeting her at my apartment after school, she met me outside, on the way. This happened from time to time, and we'd walk to my place, but I didn't like it as it meant more people seeing us together and maybe becoming suspicious, so I often deliberately missed a bus just so I could be a few minutes behind schedule and Lily would wait for me at my door. This time, she was waiting for me, alone, thankfully, and when I was about to continue homeward, she tugged me on my arm and turned me around. ""We're going to my house today.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Yeah, I'm not allowed to stay out after school today. So we'll just go to my place.""</p><p>I didn't like that, not one bit. ""Won't your parents be...""</p><p>She shook her head. ""They won't even be there. Mom's got this thing, and Dad's been working late.""</p><p>""So why do you have to be home?""</p><p>""Because Mom's going to call the house phone to make sure I'm there.""</p><p>""What happened?""</p><p>She shrugged. ""It's no big deal, we got in a fight, and she grounded me."" She rolled her eyes. ""She is so unfair.""</p><p>""What did you fight about?"" She shrugged and didn't answer, so I took the hint that she didn't want to talk about it, and went on to my more pressing concern. ""What if they come home early?"" How would I explain my presence there?</p><p>""Don't worry, I've got it covered. Unless they actually catch us in the act, we're safe.""</p><p>I went along, but my stomach was starting to churn nervously... I already knew I was more worried about getting caught than she was. I don't think she wanted it to happen, and she probably was telling the truth when she said she didn't think it would, but the risk of it happening was a turn on for her. She once mentioned off-handedly that it was a shame I didn't have a car, that way we could have sex out in public where anybody could stumble upon us. That one scared me, even though she later insisted she was joking.</p><p>Lily lived in a small, fully-detached house on a side-street. There was a dog barking constantly as we approached. ""Shut up,"" she hissed at it when we passed, and then explained that it was her next-door neighbor's, and that it was always barking. </p><p>I'd been in their house before, but not often, or for a long time, and mostly I was familiar with the living room, kitchen, and foyer area. Lily immediately took me upstairs, where we I got to see her room, although of course I'd seen some of that in her Facebook pictures. Pink walls, popstar posters , a collection of stuffed animals on the dresser... it was like the quintessential young adolescent girl bedroom. Cute, but what do you say about it? I did notice that I could still hear the neighbor's dog barking in the distance. It must be maddening to live right next to that. </p><p>She came up close to me, smiling, and whispered. ""So, are you horny? Cause I am."" My dick stiffened immediately, but there were other things on my mind. I interrupted her with them when she said, ""Hey, do you know what might be fun?""</p><p>""Plenty,"" I said nervously. ""But let's just make really sure nobody's home, okay?"" </p><p>Lily rolled her eyes, but she smiled as she did it, and led me through the house, shouting ""Mom? Dad?"" and even peeked into the master bedroom to salve my paranoia that her mom was taking a nap, sleeping off a migraine, but the house was empty. ""Satisfied?""</p><p>""Well, not yet,"" I said, trying to waggle my eyebrows suggestively. She laughed, and we went back to her room.</p><p>Instead of going for the bed, though, she sat at her little desk with her computer and said, ""I'm just going to check my messages.""</p><p>It took a while. First she logged into her proxy and then her Facebook, and there she had a number of messages from her 'friends', many of her asking to go live or join them on Skype. I know because she read some of them out loud. It made me uncomfortable, a dull pain in the pit of my stomach as I remembered how dangerous her behavior was, not just for me, but for herself. I had a little debate with myself about whether this was a good time to try to convince her of that again, and get into an inevitable fight, when she said, ""What do you say?""</p><p>""Huh?""</p><p>""Want to give these guys a little live show?""</p><p>""Uh, no."" She pouted, put on the puppy-dog-look. ""Absolutely not.""</p><p>""Oh come on... I'll keep it friends only.""</p><p>""You know I don't even like going on camera... and when it's live, it's much easier to accidentally get my face in the picture.""</p><p>""Yeah, for like a second.""</p><p>""If somebody's recording it, a second is all it takes.""</p><p>She rolled her eyes at me. ""But you're horny, right?""</p><p>""Yeah, but not that horny. I'll never be THAT horny."" She frowned, but it was a very slight frown, and it looked like she had something else on her mind, so I tried to shut her down quickly. ""Look, Lily, I'd like to have sex with you, but if you're going to try to say I have to do it live in front of them, or not at all, I'll just go home.""</p><p>""Fine,"" she said. ""You're lucky I'm horny too..."" She smiled, and started taking off her top. </p><p>""And don't even think about leaving the camera on without telling me."" I realized instantly that I shouldn't have said it, because it could easily have given her the idea.</p><p>""I wouldn't do that,"" she said, then, as though to prove it, closed all her windows leaving just the desktop, which was of a castle like out of a fairy tale, and a music player, which she turned to the dreaded Bieber. I briefly wondered if maybe I should spend the energy I normally waste on trying to break her exhibitionist habit into getting her into some better music. Then again, at least his girly voice helped to cover up the dog barking.</p><p>We started to make love soon after, and, because I'd just disappointed her desire for exposure, I was determined to work extra hard at making her cum, starting with a lot of foreplay and rubbing her pussy, and then, when we finally got to fucking, doing it excitedly, close-up. </p><p>We'd just got into a good rhythm when there was a loud bang, and we both looked up, first into each other's wide eyes, then to the door. ""Shit,"" she said, but I was already pulling out. ""Somebody's home.""</p><p>The next minute or two was a mad scramble, I can barely remember what happened. We got dressed, I know that, had a brief, whispered discussion about it looking bad if we were caught in her room, and were on our way downstairs when we were caught, by her father who rounded the corner and was calling Lily's name. He was dressed like he'd just got off work, dark pants, a clean white shirt, red tie, and suit jacket slung over one arm.</p><p>He drew back a little in surprise upon seeing me, but didn't throw a punch so I guess he didn't suspect anything right away, but I was terrified he would at any moment. ""What are you doing here?""</p><p>I repeated the word, ""I"" a few times, trying to come up with something, before Lily saved me.</p><p>""I ran into him on the way home,"" she said. ""Someone at school was bothering me, and wouldn't leave me alone, so I asked Jack if he'd walk me home.""</p><p>""Oh,"" he said, and turned to her, concerned. ""Someone was bothering my little Lilypad? Nothing serious, I hope?""</p><p>Lily shook her head. ""What are you doing home, anyway?""</p><p>Now he looked embarrassed. ""Oh, I, well, I just stopped in for a few minutes, really, I have to get back to work."" </p><p>""Uh-huh,"" Lily said, like it was the answer she expected. </p><p>""I really just came home to take a quick shower because the A/C at work was broken and I was getting kind of sweaty, and I wanted to change into a better shirt because the VP will be coming to our meeting later."" He paused and then asked, ""Why are you home? I thought you had Math Club?""</p><p>""I was grounded, remember.""</p><p>""Yeah, I forgot... Why was that again?""</p><p>""I got in a fight with Mom.""</p><p>""Right. Well, you should respect your mother."" He checked his watch and said, ""I really should get in that shower. Thanks for walking her home, Jack...""</p><p>I licked my impossibly dry-feeling lips and tried to say it was no trouble, but once again, Lily spoke instead. ""I promised Jack we'd feed him. You know he eats mostly ramen and canned ravioli?""</p><p>He took a few steps upstairs, and then said, ""Oh, sure, that sounds fine. Tell you what? Why don't you guys order a pizza or something. Or hey, sushi if you want, I know you like that, Lilypad. On me."" He disappeared up the stairs and into his room, and I was finally able to release a breath. </p><p>Lily didn't seem to be concerned, just disappointed. ""Come on, at least we'll get something good to eat.""</p><p>""That was close,"" I said, keeping my voice low.</p><p>""I told you I could handle it. Come on, what do you want?"" She led me into the kitchen and pulled some fast food flyers off the top of the fridge.</p><p>""I don't know, sushi, if you want."" I didn't really have an appetite. </p><p>""I haven't been able to eat sushi since I got sick on it at my eleventh birthday."" She frowned. ""How about this?"" She pulled up a flyer for a place, one of those small local ones that have a lot of different types of food. ""We can get whatever we want."" </p><p>There were a lot of different choices. After a minute or two of looking the menu over, we heard a whine from upstairs, which almost made me jump, since I was still pretty jittery, but it was just the sound of the shower being turned on, and I was able to relax again. Finally, Lily made the call and ordered. She got something Indian, Chicken Korma or something like that, and I just went with the simplest choice, a burger and fries. </p><p>Almost immediately after she hung up, the phone rang again. Yet again, I practically hit the ceiling. Lily picked it up. ""Hello?"" She frowned. ""Hello?"" she asked again, annoyance growing. She sighed. ""Fuck off and die you fucking cunt,"" and hung up. I looked at her inquisitively... I'd hardly ever seen her so annoyed. In fact, normally, she was the sweetest person I knew. She shrugged meekly and muttered, ""Fucking people call and don't say anything. I hate that.""</p><p>""Probably just a wrong number,"" I said, and hoped internally that it wasn't something darker, someone who'd tracked down Lily from her Facebook posts and was now stalking her.</p><p>Lily shook her head, and then took me by the hand. ""Come on, it'll be like forty minutes. Let's go into the den."" </p><p>I thought we were just going to kill time, watch some TV, but it was clear shortly after we sat down that she had other things on her mind. Her hand drifted to my crotch, and pulled down my zipper. ""Lily,"" I whispered. ""Your father's right upstairs.""</p><p>""So?"" she asked. ""He's in the shower. We'll hear when it goes off. You didn't get to finish, so I'll just give you a quick blowjob.""</p><p>""I really don't think you should,"" I said, but my cock, once freed, said something very different. It stood up and said ""Yes,"" and that was the one Lily listened to.</p><p>There was no camera to play to this time, and we were pressed for time, so Lily didn't waste any. She took me right into her mouth right away and just sucked, her head going up and down as all my verbal arguments about why it was a bad idea went away. Instead, I tried to get the job done as quickly as possible, imagining fucking her... maybe she had infected me with her love of risk, because the knowledge of her father one floor above us kept popping into my head, and far from ruining the mood, it made it more exciting. </p><p>It didn't take very long. I told her I was going to cum, and she kept her lips locked on my dick and sucked greedily as I pumped loads of sperm into her. She swallowed it as it came, every drop, leaving no suspicious mess, and then finally pulled off and put a breath mint in. ""See? Now nobody will ever know.""</p><p>It happened just in time, because her father's shower had ended right about when I was cumming... maybe it had even triggered that final explosion, although I was close enough regardless. When her Dad finally came down, in a new outfit, we were sitting far apart, watching TV. </p><p>""Did you order?"" When Lily answered with an affirmative noise, he asked ""How much did it come to?""</p><p>She quoted a number that was about $20 more than it actually cost. Sneaky, but I guess I couldn't blame her. ""So I guess you're heading off to work now or whatever,"" Lily said.</p><p>""Yeah, I probably should get going..."" He looked down at Lily, then said, ""Why don't you go get changed? There's no need to get your uniform more dirty than you have to."" She'd already taken it off, but when we were scrambling to get dressed, it was easier for her to wear it again than to find something new. ""Besides, I want to talk to Jack here.""</p><p>That freaked me out, but I pretended not to notice he'd said anything. I just stared blank-faced at the TV. It's easy to do, even when you're scared you're about to be murdered for messing around with a guy's daughter.</p><p>Lily didn't share my concerns, just gave a disdainful roll of her eyes in her father's direction, and then stalked off upstairs. </p><p>I was sure I was about to get busted, that he'd smelled pussy on my fingers or something, but instead, he said, ""I just wanted to thank you again for watching out for her. This thing at school... is it serious? Some overeager punk annoying her?""</p><p>""Um, no,"" I lied, trying to think fast. A boy might lead to more questions. ""I think it was just a falling out with some of her friends. She didn't really tell me much beyond that, though.""</p><p>""Well, it's more than she'd tell me. She never tells me anything anymore."" He shrugged a little, and checked his cell, maybe seeing if he had a message. ""I guess that's just how it is with girls her age. It used to be she thought I hung the moon, now it's like I'm barely worth her time. Still, thanks for walking her home. Even if it was just for a free meal.""</p><p>""It was nothing,"" I said. ""I wasn't even going to stay for dinner, it's just that she insisted... wanted to show me her room too, that's why we were upstairs."" Inside, I screamed at myself to shut up, I was giving too much information, trying to explain things that he hadn't realized were unusual, and it was going to make him suspicious. ""Maybe it was because of the thing with her friend, she was feeling a little lonely.""</p><p>""Listen, I know you probably have schoolwork and such, but do you mind sticking around here just till her mother gets home? I'd rather she not be alone. It'll probably only be a couple hours.""</p><p>""Um, I don't know,"" I said. I think it's a good policy not to look too eager, for anything, in general. In this case, it was practically a survival instinct. ""Don't you have, like, a sitter or something? Or a neighbor you could get?""</p><p>""I wouldn't know who to call, Kelly usually handles that sort of thing, I guess she thinks Lily's too old to need a sitter."" He pulled out a fifty and handed it to me. ""For your time?""</p><p>""I guess I could, so long as it's not too late..."" I took the money. It felt a little surreal, considering what we were likely to be doing once he left.</p><p>""Don't tell her I paid you, just pretend you want to hang around."" I nodded, and he relaxed, changing the topic. ""So, how's college going?""</p><p>""Okay, I guess.""</p><p>""Believe you me, this is the best time of your life right now. When I was in college, I got so much tail it wasn't even funny. A different girl every week."" There is a particular type of awkward horror you sometimes feel in life, and from this point on, I would always describe it as 'like your uncle sharing too much about his sexual history.' ""You better enjoy it while you can, because man, you'll miss it once it's gone.""</p><p>""Uh, okay,"" I said. What do you say to that? ""I'm mostly focused on my studies...""</p><p>""Well, you've got to take your nose out of a book sometime."" A soft buzzing interrupted us, and he reached for his phone, and answered it. ""Yeah. Don't worry, I'm on my way. Be there in ten minutes. Yeah, you too. Bye."" Closing it, he turned to me and said, ""I have to go. You're going to be okay sticking around here, then?"" I nodded.</p><p>He walked out to the stairs, and called out, Lily's name. She replied with an annoyed, ""What?""</p><p>""I'm going to work now.""</p><p>""Whatever.""</p><p>""But if you want to talk later about that thing at school, we can."" There was a silence, and her father looked back to me with a helpless shrug. ""Okay, bye honey, I love you.""</p><p>""Bye."" It can be hard to convey complete disinterest while shouting across a house, but she managed it. </p><p>After he left, I waited until I was sure the car was gone, then headed upstairs and knocked at the door. She told me to come in.</p><p>I found her sitting in front of her computer. She'd changed into a simple, one-piece blue dress, the kind of dress that looks like it could be a really long shirt, one that, when she stood, came down to just above her knees. It made her look younger, somehow, falling straight down and hiding some of the curves she did have. ""Is he gone?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yeah. Listen, if he does ask, I told him that I walked you home because you had a falling out with one of your girl friends, not a boy.""</p><p>She snorted briefly. ""Like he'd ask.""</p><p>""He might,"" I said, feeling a strange urge to defend him. ""I mean, he does care about you.""</p><p>She clicked distractedly with the mouse. ""Not enough to stay. I mean, I didn't want him to, it would have ruined my day, but if he really cared he wouldn't have left when he thought his daughter had a crisis, right?""</p><p>""It's not really like he had a choice, it's work. He's got to pay the bills somehow.""</p><p>""Don't defend him,"" she snapped, glaring at me. </p><p>I was a little taken aback. ""Sorry.""</p><p>""It's okay, but, can we not talk about him please?""</p><p>""Sure."" Ever notice how when someone tells you not to talk about something, no matter what else you might have in common, you always struggle for a new topic? We were silent for almost thirty seconds, except for her occasional clicking or typing. ""So what are you doing?"" I finally asked.</p><p>""Oh,"" she said offhandedly, pointing at the screen. ""Right now I'm on cam.""</p>"
403,"Friends Only, Part 11",AnonyMPC,,"['Mg', 'inc', 'lolita', '1st', 'exhib', 'voy']",Jack thought his 12-year-old cousin Lily was innocent... until he received an invitation to her Friends Only Facebook page and discovered her life as an exhibitionist.,2011-10-02T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I lowered my voice instantly to a whisper. ""What?""</p><p>She smiled at my panic, like she found it cute. ""Don't worry, the microphone's off. And the camera's all on me, not you, so you have nothing to worry about.""</p><p>""These are your 'friends'?""</p><p>She shook her head. ""Just a webcam site. I don't know any of them... though I guess some of them might know me, I've been here before.""</p><p>""Well, could you get off?""</p><p>Her smile widened to a grin. ""Oh, you want me to get off? With all these strangers watching? Okay, if you insist...""</p><p>""That's not what I meant and you know it...""</p><p>""Too bad. I think all these guys want a show, and I'd hate to disappoint them...""</p><p>""Please, Lily... don't you want to have sex with me?""</p><p>""Of course I do..."" she said, then shook her head, determined. ""But that's not up to me. The camera's on, and you're welcome to come over here and join me... so you've got two choices, you can sit and watch and let me tease you, or you can help me give them a real show...""</p><p>I knew that she wanted me to choose the second option. While I wanted to please her, and pleasure her, I couldn't do that. The thought of going on camera, where a careless motion could expose my face to the world, terrified me. My first instinct was, of course, to go over and shut off her computer, but I knew that would piss her off, and I certainly didn't want that. Not only was there the obvious reason that I still wanted to have sex with her that day, but angry people are apt to do irrational things. I'd always feared that if I got Lily too mad, she might decide to tell on me. In a way, she had all the power in the relationship, because of that fear, but I don't think she ever completely realized that.</p><p>So with giving in to what I knew she wanted and forcibly ending her little game both off the table, I could only sit and watch. Or leave, I suppose, that might have made a statement, but she was still so beautiful and how could I turn away?</p><p>So I watched. I carefully found a spot on her bed that was out of view of the camera, and yet which also let me see her screen from afar. At that moment, she had the camera focused on her torso. Words scrolled past the chat window, or occasionally popped up to the side in what must have been private messages, and it took a second before I realized they weren't English. ""What are they saying?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" she admitted. ""It's Russian, and Google Translate's not working. They're probably trying to get me to show my tits though."" She adjusted the camera again so they could see her face and upper chest. She the strap over her left shoulder fall off and drag part of the dress with it, threatening to expose a nipple but never quite getting there. ""Anyway, I can talk and people will think I'm just reading something aloud or that I don't know they can't hear me."" When she said it, I noticed that's just what she was doing, talking while staring into the screen, as though she was reading. ""And really, anything I want to do, they'll think somebody's asking me to do it in a private message. Serge taught me all this, he used to coach me over Messenger."" At the mention of his name my blood started to boil a little. It was bad enough he was taking advantage of her and nursing the exhibitionist tendency for his own pleasure, but to get her to strip in front of a crowd of strangers? Once again, I wanted to do something, and once again I felt powerless, and so my hatred joined my anxiety at that pit in the bottom of my stomach as I watched her perform.</p><p>It was unquestionably a performance, she teased a lot at first without really showing anything. She posed in her dress, lifted it just enough to show her upper thigh, or pulled the top aside almost enough to reveal a nipple. By the time she flashed her underwear, I already had about half an erection, and those tight purple panties pushed me to three quarters. They must have been about a size too small, and clung closely enough to her body that you could make out the crease in her butt from behind, and the slight bump of her mound in front.</p><p>She got a lot of mileage out of that, standing up, raising the dress to her navel, and showing off for a few seconds before sitting back down. ""Okay,"" I said, hoping to cut it off there. ""I think they're sufficiently teased.""</p><p>""You're right,"" she said. ""I really should give them a little something more than teasing."" She focused the camera on her midsection again, hopped a little so the bottom of the dress wasn't caught under her ass, then began raising it, ever so slowly. She held for a few seconds first above the navel, and then again just under the breast, but finally those pert pink nipples were revealed to an audience.</p><p>Lily posed like that a few times, turning back and forth, and then let the dress drop again. After that, she spent a minute or two curled up in the chair with her legs spread, and focused the camera directly on her panties, and, occasionally, her hand stroking the edge or outside of it.</p><p>The camera flipped back up to her face and Lily looked into it wide-eyed, like somebody had just proposed something astonishing, and then she smiled coquettishly and stood up. Her hands went under her dress and she pulled off the panties entirely and displayed them for the camera, before setting them aside. ""Think half of these guys would cum just seeing my ass...""</p><p>""Come on, Lily,"" I suggested when she dropped the camera to her legs again and threatened to raise the dress and reveal what should be her private parts. ""Why don't you turn the camera off and then I can make YOU cum...""</p><p>""Or you could come on cam and make me cum even harder."" I frowned. ""You should be happy, I'm making it easy for you, all these guys going crazy, I'm getting close to popping already.""</p><p>""I don't mind getting you there myself... I prefer it, in fact.""</p><p>""Spoilsport."" Ignoring my wishes, she teased some more, and finally, the teasing stopped, and she showed her pussy. Once that was done, it was only a minute before she took the dress off entirely, naked except for her socks (which she later removed, she explained, ""for the foot fetishists""), and sat. She spread her pussy a few times and ran her fingers along the edge, then leaned forward to give a close-up of a nipple, which she squeezed. One last adjustment of the camera was to come, where one could see her whole body, lounging backwards in the chair, legs spread, while she began to masturbate in earnest. Her eyes closed for a few seconds at a time, but always returned back to the screen, and only sometimes to me.</p><p>Then, suddenly, she frowned, took her finger out of her pussy, and sat back up in her seat normally. ""Fuck..."" She clicked frantically at something a few moments, before reporting. ""I got banned.""</p><p>""Took them long enough,"" I muttered.</p><p>""It's no big deal,"" she said. ""I can just get my proxy to give me a new IP and make a new account...""</p><p>""Do you have to?"" I asked. ""I'm pretty hard here and I kind of want you to myself."" Her mouth opened, and before she could say anything, I added, ""And I'm not going to do it on cam, no matter what you say, at least not today."" I shouldn't have added that last bit... I knew it would probably make her give up for the moment, but only encourage her to continue trying in the future, because I left hope. I could tell that by her smile.</p><p>""Okay, fine,"" she said, and she helped me get undressed.</p><p>We had sex then, and I made her cum just in time, for not two minutes later the doorbell rang with our food. After we ate, we didn't do anything else sexual, mostly because I was too afraid her Mom would come home, but we talked a little and watched part of a movie.</p><p>Aunt Kelly didn't call, at least not until long after Lily would have been home even if she had stopped at my place, and then it was just to tell Lily she was on her way home. I took that opportunity to leave... even if I had the perfect excuse, of permission from her father, I didn't want mother's intuition working on any of the nonverbal body language we might have. Lily said that if anybody asked, she'd say I was there until her mother called, but that nobody would ask. Later, she'd point out she was right. Nobody did. As far as her mother was concerned, I was never there, and her father probably assumed I'd stayed the whole time, as promised.</p>"
404,"Friends Only, Part 12",AnonyMPC,,"['Mg', 'inc', 'lolita', '1st', 'exhib', 'voy']",Jack thought his 12-year-old cousin Lily was innocent... until he received an invitation to her Friends Only Facebook page and discovered her life as an exhibitionist.,2011-10-03T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Lily kept proposing live shows, even ""just friends only"", but I'd always turned her down. She may have trusted them, but I didn't. These suggestions all took place at my house, although she offered to use her proxy. After the scare of nearly getting caught by her father, I was more than reluctant to be with her anywhere but the safety of my apartment, but she got me to come to her place eventually, and it was this second time that really changed everything for us. It happened on a weekday that neither Lily nor I had school. Me, because it was Spring Break. Lily's spring break was later in the month, but the teachers had some kind of meeting day that cancelled class just for that one day.</p><p>Once we noticed the opening in our schedules, we had an informal agreement that we should try to get together. Nothing was settled by the time the day actually came, but I assumed she would come over to my place. That morning, we had a discussion over Facebook, and to my surprise, she revealed she wanted me to come to her house. </p><p>I raised the usual objections about how it'd be safer at my place, but she was stubborn and insisted nobody would be home all day, it would be totally safe and she really wanted a change since we'd done it in my apartment almost every other time. Besides, her mother might call from work, and if Lily couldn't answer the phone at home, she'd have to come up with a story about where she went. </p><p>I knew the real reason. She wanted to try again to convince me to do a live show, imagining that she'd have better success with home field advantage, so I continued to hold up my end of the argument... until she started sending me naked pictures. First, spot pictures, a nipple, her pussy, her ass, and then a series of pictures of her lying on the bed, legs spread, warning that she was horny, and if I didn't come over soon she'd take care of the problem herself.</p><p>I'm a weak man. If I wasn't, I never would have started this. Beyond this, it was a Monday, and we hadn't been together since Wednesday, since she had something to do with friends on Friday, so I was feeling a bit deprived. Strange to say, someone who'd been a virgin for so long could come to expect regular sex so quickly, but I felt a little like an addict who'd been denied his fix for too long, and then, being tempted with it... well, I asked for a few more assurances that we wouldn't be interrupted like last time, and that if we were, she had a cover story, and then told her I'd be right over.</p><p>She met me at the door, dressed casually in a long t-shirt and tight shorts, and we went upstairs, and into her room. Her computer was on and her browser open to a Russian cam site, but the webcam itself wasn't enabled.</p><p>""We're not doing it on cam for your friends,"" I said, hoping to cut the idea off right off the bat.</p><p>She pouted. ""Oh, come on... be a little adventurous.""</p><p>""For you it's adventurous, for me it's suicidal. You're not committing a crime on camera."" I suppose technically she was. Some minors have been charged with producing child pornography... of themselves. But even before I became involved with Lily, I thought that was unnecessarily cruel, and totally unjust. </p><p>""But you've done it before... the only difference is, this is live. It's not like anybody would find out, my proxies are perfect.""</p><p>""And when it's live, something could happen and show my face.""</p><p>""Please? Just hear me out, okay?"" I should have just said no, but I waited. ""How about this. Just a blowjob. I'll give you the best blowjob ever, I swear. We'll stage it carefully. The camera won't show you above here."" She used her hand to make a line just above my bellybutton. ""No sound, so your voice won't be heard. And, we'll wear these...""</p><p>She ran to the side of the room that was farthest from her computer, and grabbed two wigs off a shelf. One was blonde, one was pink. ""So even if the camera spots you, everyone'll just think you're some blonde surfer guy. I'll wear the pink."" She smiled. ""I was wearing it earlier already.""</p><p>""I don't know...""</p><p>""If the wig's not enough, you can always put a pillowcase over your head,"" she suggested. ""But then I might look up and laugh and choke on your dick."" She rubbed my pants at the crotch. ""Come on, Jack, you know I'll make it really good... and when we do it later, I'll be really, really thankful.""</p><p>I was hard and I wanted to please her, and she was right, it wasn't too much different from the videos she'd already talked me into letting her release. Maybe she was winning the war, or at least making progress, because on some level, buried very deep, it did turn me on to have people watching her suck my dick. ""Okay, fine, just this once,"" I said, knowing that she'd use this to convince me to do it again.</p><p>I put the ridiculous wig on, and she had hers, and then we did a little test with the camera to make sure it was pointed in a good position, a safe position. Finally, she started it. She was already on her knees, and waved to the camera, and then waved me into the frame. I approached slowly, and she unzipped my pants and pulled out my swollen member, then stroked it, looking into the camera. She played with it for almost a minute and then started her performance, the licks, the little teasing nips with her lips, and the sucking. </p><p>Of course it felt good, and it was exciting, but somehow it didn't feel as good as when it was just the two of us, or even on our recorded videos. Her eyes went to the camera, and the screen, much more, and it reduced the immediacy between us, making it less personal, and I liked the personal. Still, we were already doing it, so I had little choice but to let her finish.</p><p>I finally looked to the screen, watching the racing scroll of foreign characters, when finally it occurred to me. ""Why aren't they typing in English?""</p><p>Lily pulled back and looked to the screen. ""Why would they be?""</p><p>""Well, they're your friends, right? They know you speak English... they all speak English in comments on your posts.""</p><p>Lily licked the underside of my penis, put the head in her mouth for a second, then pulled off to say, ""No, these aren't my friends. I don't know who any of these people are.""</p><p>""What?"" I hissed, feeling a little betrayed. ""I thought this was going to be friends only.""</p><p>She looked apologetic, chagrinned, and gave me a kiss on my shaft as though to make me feel better. ""I'm sorry, I thought you wanted this more.""</p><p>""Yeah, right."" I thought it more likely she was trying to skip a few steps in pushing me towards exhibitionism. </p><p>""No, really. You always said you were worried my friends would try to blackmail you. But these are strangers, they don't know who you are, and they don't know who I am. Some of them probably saw me teasing before you got here, but once we're done I'll delete this account, and nobody will ever know how to find us."" She must have thought she'd talked too long, and took me into her mouth, pushing as far as she could.</p><p>""I don't want this,"" I said. ""Turn it off.""</p><p>She pulled off, a little bit of saliva still connecting my dick to her mouth. ""Come on, we're almost done.""</p><p>If I hadn't found out the truth, we probably would be, but in this case fear held me off from reaching that final orgasm state, at least for a little while. I started to pull back, but she went down on me again and, as though sensing it was her last chance, began to suck for all her worth, rapidly moving up and down, her mouth hanging a little open, tongue slobbering on me a little, and it overcame the last of my resistance. I came into her mouth, and let her swallow it. </p><p>When we were done, she adjusted her wig. My hand had held onto it during those final moments and I accidentally pulled it down over her eyes, then she waved at the camera. ""Turn it off,"" I muttered breathlessly. </p><p>Anxiously, she went grabbed the mouse and clicked the icon that shut the broadcast off. ""I'm sorry,"" she said. She seemed sincere, too, but it didn't matter, I'd come too close to danger.</p><p>""Delete the account, now."" I didn't think it would make much of a difference... if someone reported it to the admin and they investigated, the account being gone wouldn't make much of a difference. Maybe it would make people assume the authorities had already taken action, and that they didn't need to raise a stink about it.</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" she said when she was done. ""I really did think you'd like that better... and it was good, right?""</p><p>""I'd rather have done without the audience.""</p><p>She took he wig off and threw it on the bed. ""Look, I said I'm sorry. What do you want from me? Look, if you want, for the rest of the day, I won't even ask you to make videos, we'll do it the boring way.""</p><p>""The boring way."" Ouch.</p><p>She backpedalled, looking sorry again. ""Not boring, just... I like knowing people are watching, all the attention. It makes it more fun. But as soon as you're ready again, I'll let you do it your way.""</p><p>I shrugged noncommittally, feeling the need to sulk a little, but had no intention of leaving, and I was going to relent and tell her I forgave her when there was a chime from her computer. She checked the screen and then sat down and typed something. More chimes followed, the sound of an instant message conversation, and finally I was curious. ""What is it?""</p><p>She popped a mint into her mouth and answered in a bit of a mumble, ""Oh, just one of my friends.""</p><p>""What kind of friends?"" I asked. ""School friends, or...""</p><p>""Facebook friends. It's Serge, actually."" I frowned. She didn't seem to notice. ""He wants me to go on cam.""</p><p>""Well, he can fuck off. Tell him no.""</p><p>A look of irritation flashed across her face. ""You don't own me. It's not like you're my boyfriend.""</p><p>""No, but I'm with you now.""</p><p>She was silent for a second, then looked at me, and back at the screen, and back at me. ""I could tease both of you..."" she suggested.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Well, you still need to get hard, right? If you sit back there and be very very quiet, I'll let you watch while I perform for Serge. Then when he's done, you can fuck me.""</p><p>""No,"" I said automatically. ""Why would I want that?""</p><p>""Because it's me, and I'm hot, and you get hot watching me.""</p><p>""I don't want to watch you masturbate for some other guy.""</p><p>She smirked. ""Why not, jealous?""</p><p>A little, but I didn't think it would be a good idea to admit it. ""No!""</p><p>""Well, then why not?""</p><p>""I just don't want to, that's all.""</p><p>There was another chime, signaling a new message, and she read it and grimaced. ""Oh, shit, I forgot.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""I promised.""</p><p>""Promised what?""</p><p>""That I'd cam for him today, after work. I forgot about the time difference."" It was still morning here, but wherever Serge was, I guessed it was after work. </p><p>Now I was really jealous and getting a little annoyed. ""So you're just going to drop everything for him?""</p><p>""It'll only be fifteen minutes tops. You can go watch TV... or, the offer's still open for you to watch us.""</p><p>""Us?""</p><p>""Well, he goes on cam too,"" she said. ""So I guess you could see both of us. But you'd have to be quiet, he might not want it.""</p><p>The prospect of seeing Serge, the man I'd come to think of as my nemesis, made me change my mind. I'd always been curious, I guess, but there was a more practical reason I wanted a look at him... if I ever saw him in the neighborhood, I'd kill him. Before now, it was an abstract promise to myself, with no weight because it had no chance of coming true. I had no idea what he looked like, so he could walk past me and I'd never know. If I saw him, if I could burn his face into my brain, the fantasies of strangling him would be much more vivid, and I could better protect Lily if he turned out to be even more of a dangerous pervert than I suspected.</p><p>""Fine,"" I said, waving at her. ""Go on."" It was time to meet the mysterious Serge.</p>"
405,"Friends Only, Part 13",AnonyMPC,,"['Mg', 'inc', 'lolita', '1st', 'exhib', 'voy']",Jack thought his 12-year-old cousin Lily was innocent... until he received an invitation to her Friends Only Facebook page and discovered her life as an exhibitionist.,2011-10-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Lily seemed a little suspicious of my sudden change of heart. ""Really?""</p><p>Although I now wanted to see what this monster looked like, I decided to play it cool, act like I was ambivalent. ""Go on before I change my mind."" I sat on the corner of the bed, out of sight of the webcam, but close enough that I could see the screen. </p><p>She opened up a private video chat. ""Ah, there's my favorite little slut. Everything is well I hope?"" he said, in a deep voice with what seemed to me like a ridiculous Russian accent, with his W's sounding more like V's. I couldn't see his face, though, to my disappointment, he only showed himself from about the neck down. What I did notice was that he had a few tattoos, one of a rose on one of his pectorals, and on his shoulder and neck there was something that looked like a bull. Other than that, he was well built, maybe a little on the stocky side, but with obvious musculature. If it ever came to a physical confrontation between us, I wasn't sure I could win. I was so hoping he was some scrawny little geek. </p><p>Lily greeted him with the same cheer she greeted me. ""Hi Serge. I don't have a lot of time today.""</p><p>""Why not? You said there was no school today in America.""</p><p>""Not all of America, I think, just my school. But I have other things I need to do.""</p><p>""Still, I am very glad I get to see you today. When you come on normally, it is too late."" What a whiner. You'd think he'd be grateful he could see her at all. </p><p>""Sorry. But at least you have the videos, right?""</p><p>""I love the videos, but your lover is too... not a man."" My face began to burn. ""He is too scared to make it look good, to show you off proper, treat you like you deserve.""</p><p>""I'm working on him,"" Lily said with a sly glance in my direction. ""And he's a good lover, at least.""</p><p>He made a dismissive noise, like he was spitting. ""You only have the one, you need more than one to say he is good. I told you, in some months my friends and I take trip to America, maybe we could stop by your city. I would show you how man fucks. I would take you hard, make you scream.""</p><p>A cold chill filled me. Even though I had always feared the guys Lily talked to might not be satisfied with a long distance relationship, actually seeing Serge try to get her to agree to meet with him was terrifying. I almost stood up to tell him off when she said, ""I told you, Serge, I'm not telling you where I live. You'll just have to wonder.""</p><p>""Yes, yes, you are smart girl, but I hope one day you trust me enough to change your mind."" Never, if I had anything to say about it. As soon as she was finished the conversation, I decided I was going to have another talk with her, even if it sparked another fight. This guy was giving me serious sexual predator vibes. Maybe I had no room to hang that label, but I just took what Lily offered and never tried to encourage her to do more... the opposite, in fact. </p><p>""But let's pretend I did. What would you do with me?"" Lily spoke in a flirty, casual tone, like this was an everyday part of their conversations. </p><p>Serge played along, leaning forward a little. ""First I would get you naked. Why are you not naked, my little slutochka?"" He didn't actually say ""slutochka"", it was something in Russian that I didn't understand and could not remember, but whatever it was, I didn't like it. </p><p>Lily stood on her chair and stripped off, first top, then shorts and underwear. ""I'm naked, so now what?"" She sat back down again, legs spread. </p><p>""I would put my fingers in your little pussy, and spread it, and show my friends.""</p><p>Lily spread her own pussy wide. ""Your friends?""</p><p>""Of course, you are exhibitionist, so I bring friends to watch us. I would get you to pose for them while they masturbate and wish they could have you. Maybe you would let them after I am done.""</p><p>""Maybe."" I grit my teeth silently, fuming. </p><p>""But first I have you, after I show you off. You would bend over and show your ass."" Lily turned around on her chair, pointing her rear to the camera. ""No, spread wider, to see your asshole.""</p><p>Lily placed one hand on each cheek and spread widely, so the camera had a clear view of her hole... both holes, actually, for her pussy was in view as well. </p><p>""Yes, and you would show them how horny you get being exposed, you would masturbate from below."" One hand left, and followed his instructions, dropped into her crotch so you could see her fingers on the screen playing with her pussy. ""You would beg me to fuck you.""</p><p>""Yes, Serge, fuck me, please.""</p><p>Serge had begun playing with his dick on his end of the camera, but stopped briefly. ""Do you have something handy to use? A brush handle? To pretend is my cock?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, reaching over to grab one from the table by her bed. She turned her butt to the camera again and worked the brush handle into her pussy lips.</p><p>""No,"" he said. ""Not in the pussy, today I want you to put in your asshole. I have waited so long, and it is where I want my cock...""</p><p>""Oh, but...""</p><p>""No but,"" he said. ""Except the one my cock will go into.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said. ""I guess I could try...""</p><p>All through this a mix of emotions were building, disgust, anger, even jealousy, but finally I couldn't take any more. I stood up and stalked to the edge of her desk, and pulled out the cable that connected her computer to the house network. If her parents used wireless, I suppose I would have pulled the power plug, but all I wanted to do was kill her internet connection and terminate the conversation with Serge.</p><p>""What the fuck?"" she cried, turning around in her chair and then launching herself out of it.</p><p>""You shouldn't be talking to him,"" I told her. ""The guy's a creep.""</p><p>""Serge is my friend.""</p><p>""No he isn't, he's just using you. All these friends only want you because you're performing for them.""</p><p>""So what? I like it and they like it. And don't act like you're innocent, you wouldn't even be here if you weren't getting some.""</p><p>""At least I care about you, and that wouldn't change even if I wasn't getting some. These guys are bad news, and I don't want you indulging them anymore.""</p><p>""There you go again, acting like you somehow have the right to run my life! You don't get any say in who I talk to or what I do with them. It's not like you're my boyfriend!""</p><p>""Well, I might as well be,"" I snapped. I was spending more time with her than anybody else, thinking about her all the time, turning down other romantic attachments because of her, and, of course, I was having sex with her.</p><p>The acrimony on Lily's face suddenly vanished. Completely, as though she'd forgotten the entire argument the moment I said it. ""Really?"" she asked, eyes widening hopefully.</p><p>That's when I realized it for the first time... every time she'd said ""you're not my boyfriend"", what she was really saying was ""will you be my boyfriend?"" She wanted me to disagree... maybe it was what she wanted all along.</p><p>I heard someone say once that men use love in order to get sex, and women use sex in order to get love. The first half isn't true, at least not for me... I enjoy sex, but I really wanted it to be with somebody I loved, and had started to feel that way about Lily. Maybe the second half of the saying had some truth to it, though. Maybe my cousin came on to me because she wanted to be with me. She couldn't just ask to be my girlfriend, I would have said no, but she realized that if she gave me sex, maybe I'd come to want more. Maybe she even deliberately had camsex with Serge to make me jealous. </p><p>It was crazy though, to try to become Lily's boyfriend, even crazier than having this casual sex relationship. It was doomed to failure, and because emotions were now involved, failure would be catastrophic. And yet, with her looking up at me like that, eyes brimming with hope, I couldn't disappoint her... more, I didn't want to. I knew even better than she that it wasn't possible for our relationship to work out, but she made me believe I could do the impossible. So I said it. ""Yes. I'd like to be your boyfriend."" Suddenly I stumbled, ashamed, worried I'd read her wrong, and added, ""I mean, if you wanted.""</p><p>""Yes,"" she exclaimed. ""Yes, yes, yes."" She raced towards me and actually leaped on me, wrapping her legs around me so she wouldn't fall. She wasn't quite level, but it only took a little effort to pull up close enough that she kissed me, right on the lips, and our tongues soon met. Mouth-kissing was one of the two forbidden acts, and maybe it was because of being denied what I'd wanted to do for so long, it gave me a high that rivaled even sex... at least, the way my pulse raced and heart pounded, it was like our first time all over again. </p><p>I was deliriously happy that once the kiss broke, I couldn't stop smiling. Neither could she. I let her drop to the ground, and then we just stared into each other's eyes and smiled madly for almost a minute. Finally it dawned on me that it was over, that I'd won, or so I thought, until I voiced the thought. ""So you'll shut down the Facebook page?""</p><p>Lily's smile faded, and was replaced by a puzzled expression. ""Why would I do that?""</p><p>""Well... I'm your boyfriend now...."" It felt so strange to hear those words coming out of my mouth, but it was a good kind of strange. ""So you don't need all these guys looking at you.""</p><p>""Jack... I may be your girlfriend, but I'm still an exhibitionist. I thought you understood that."" My good mood evaporated. ""You may be my boyfriend, but that doesn't mean you get to run my life."" It was the phrase that would replace ""You're not my boyfriend!""</p><p>""But, I thought... you said if I were your boyfriend..."" It was a struggle trying to remember exactly what she'd said, but I thought I'd understood the gist of it. ""This all started when I wanted you to stop camming with Serge!""</p><p>Lily showed me I was wrong when I thought I understood. ""Right. I won't cam with Serge again,"" she promised. ""Or anybody else. Video sex is cheating, and I'm never going to cheat on you, Jack. But I'm still going to want to show off, and make videos... that's part of who I am and it's not going to change."" She took a deep breath. ""So you need to decide if you can accept that. Because I really really want to be your girlfriend, but if you can't let me be me, we should probably go back to just being friends. Friends with benefits, but friends only.""</p><p>I thought about it for a while, with her gaze on me the whole time. It wasn't what I wanted, but it was a step in the right direction. At least it would put an end to one dangerous activity, and I could apply pressure, as her boyfriend, to try to get her to cut out some of the other activities... and, of course, there's the fact that I'd have a girlfriend. Sure, she was young, but she was smart and, pretty much a perfect personality by my book, someone I could fall madly in love with if I just let myself. Only the exhibitionism bothered me, and I was optimistic that I'd be able to work on that. </p><p>Boy, did I turn out to be wrong on that part, but I was right about how easy it would be to fall in love with her. I was already well on my way.</p><p>""So, what do you say?""</p><p>I said it a little grudgingly, but I said it. ""I still want to be your boyfriend.""</p><p>She grinned, the relief on her face so evident I wondered if maybe she was bluffing, that if I had said ""I want to be your boyfriend, but you have to give it up,"" she would have done so. But I don't know, and wasn't willing to try. ""Good. Then you're my boyfriend, and I'm your girlfriend."" She blushed, actually blushed like she was embarrassed, for the first time I could remember. The girl who thought nothing of masturbating in front of strangers blushed at the admission that we were now no longer just friends. It was beautiful, but it was fleeting. She swallowed, and regained her composure, the color slowly fading. ""So, we should celebrate.""</p><p>""How?"" I hadn't thought ahead. We might be boyfriend and girlfriend but she was still too young to date in a traditional way... I just hoped she understood that, and that she could be okay with the secrecy that would be necessary to keep our relationship going. ""I could order something out, for lunch...""</p><p>""We could,"" she agreed. ""But I was more thinking that we have sex... no, if we're boyfriend and girlfriend I guess we should call it making love.""</p><p>""That could work too,"" I agreed. It would be a new experience, with the ability to kiss her and to lick her in her most intimate places, and I was all ready to go.</p><p>""Get my camera,"" she said.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""It's our first time. Our first time as boyfriend and girlfriend. We have to record it!""</p><p>I managed to talk her out of it, reminding her that I wouldn't kiss her if my face could be caught on camera, and that I really wanted to kiss her. Luckily the thought of that swayed her, and we moved to her bed, kissing each other softly, the camera left on her desk. ""Next time,"" she said as we continued to make out. ""Next time, we're recording it.""</p><p>There was no video, no pictures, no Audience for our first time, our first time making love instead of just having sex. It was just the two of us, and I intend to keep it that way by ending the story here. There are other stories that I might tell one day about my relationship with my cousin, but that one you perverts don't get. </p><p>Sometimes, something has to be private. Even for an exhibitionist.</p>"
406,"My Private Camwhore, Part 1",AnonyMPC,,"['mf', 'gi', 'rom', 'reluc', 'blkm', 'les', 'het', 'inc', '1st', 'oral', 'mastrb', 'exhib', 'voy']","Andrew discovers his younger sister camwhoring, and starts to anonymously blackmail her.",2011-11-11T00:00:00,"The proceeding story is fantasy and I do not recommend or endorse any of the acts described within. Quite the opposite, really.","<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>I never intended to become a blackmailer. I was only trying to protect my sister at first. I always thought of myself as a good person. But I couldn't resist temptation when it came down to it. It happened at kind of a lonely time in my life. I never had many friends at school, and lately my best friend Kirk had been blowing me off with stupid excuses about stuff he had to do, so I was feeling down and spent most evenings at home.</p><p>Almost every day I would lock myself in my room and go on the Internet. There, I could get on camwhore sites and look at girls my age and talk to them without them having to see me, which always made me nervous. It got to be addictive. You never know what you'll see there. At least once a week, and sometimes once a day, I would see some hot girl's boobs. If I was lucky, I'd see vag or one of the girls would be convinced to bate on cam. These days were epic, and I fapped along.</p><p>I felt a little bad for those girls. Many of them ended up getting recorded, and the videos spread all over the place. Some were even blackmailed into doing more than they wanted. I didn't like that part of it, but I wanted to see boobies and so became one of the faceless crowd of people in those rooms asking for them to show us tummy or bra in hopes of more.</p><p>That all changed in a heartbeat. I always kept a watch out for the new users, since they were the ones most likely to be talked into something. I checked out a new user's room several times an hour. One time, I entered a room and was rewarded with the image of a girl's flat tummy. That was always a good sign, and my dick started to harden in anticipation. Then, as I looked closer, I realized I recognized the room. When she stopped showing her tummy and sat back down in front of the computer, my suspicions were confirmed. It was my sister. She was only down the hall from me, in her room, and I was watching her on webcam.</p><p>My sister Erin is only twelve, three years younger than me. She's got long dark brown hair and is super cute, with a smile and a bubbly look, and faint freckles that you can only see when you get close. When she laughs she reminds me of one of those cartoon faeries, except with tiny braces. She usually dressed a little boyishly, preferring jeans over skirts and not yet into makeup, and her hair often looked a little bit messy. Erin was also a cool kid, by my judgment. She was sweet and really smart for her age, and into a lot of the same geeky stuff as I was. Sure she bugged me a lot, too, but I loved her, and would do anything for her. Our dad died when we were young so I was more protective of her than most older brothers.</p><p>And I'd just been hard at seeing her flashing her tummy. The other people in the chat room were asking to see it again, and some were asking her to flash bra or panties. I sat there, dumbfounded, and watched as she flashed her tummy again. Then, with an embarrassed smile, she answered the demands of those in the chat room and pulled her shirt up higher, over her training bra.</p><p>I knew what would happen if I didn't act. She was like a lot of girls, in love with the sudden attention she was getting and willing to go a little farther each time. It was trouble. I had to put a stop to it. You might be willing to let that happen to some stranger, but if you see trouble coming at your sister, you do whatever it takes to protect her. So I did the first thing I could think of ... I messaged her, a private message. ""I know who you are,"" I typed, and then added her name. ""Unless you want everyone you know to know what you've done, you'll do as I say.""</p><p>My heart broke a little as I saw her panicked expression while she read my message. But it was all I could think of ... put a scare in her big enough that would convince her never to try something again. I told her to make the room private and kick everybody but me out. It took a few minutes, but she did. I was alone with her in the chat room, just like I was in the house.</p><p>She asked who I was. ""I'm not going to tell you,"" I typed. ""But I know who you are."" I didn't know what to type next. I just knew I had to make it look good so she'd be scared enough. ""Do what I say or it'll be big trouble for you. From now on you're not going to be going on webcam with anybody else."" Neither of us typed with proper capitalizations or grammar, but that was the essence of what was said.</p><p>""What do you want me to show you?"" she asked.</p><p>That did it. I realized I could get her to show me something she hadn't showed yet. My penis jumped up and saluted that idea. I told myself that if I got her actually doing something, she'd be even more scared and not want to try something like this again. ""Show me your bare bum,"" I typed, telling myself that was innocent. I'd seen that before years ago when she was getting spanked for being bratty. Brothers saw that all the time.</p><p>On the screen, she pulled down her pants and I saw her little panties with monkeys on them. Her perfect little butt turned towards me and she peeled them down, revealing her bare ass. It was so cute. And looked so hot. I rubbed myself through my pants, ashamed of myself but unable to stop. What I was doing hit home suddenly and I freaked out. ""Okay, that's enough,"" I typed.</p><p>""It is?"" she responded, looking dubious.</p><p>""For now. But if I find out you've been showing yourself on camera to anybody else, I'll be very mad."" I was going to leave it there, I swear... but then fear crept into me. She could report me to the site's admin, or our parents, and if an investigation were launched, it might lead back to me. So I had to scare her even more. ""Get on this time tomorrow and invite only me."" That would give me time to think. ""And remember, I know who you are but you don't know who I am. I'll be watching. If I find out you've told anybody about this, or gone to the police, I can hurt you and your family before they could find me."" I told her she could go, and she logged off.</p><p>I realized that I had saved a capture of our video chat. I didn't even remember starting it. But I saved it anyway, and watched it again, fapping to my sister for the first time, and coming up with a plan.</p><p>That night at dinner after Mom came home I noticed Erin looked glum, like she was crying, and I felt like a piece of dirt. Dinner was uncharacteristically quiet, and Mom asked if anything was wrong, but to my relief, Erin just shook her head and said she had a lot of homework.</p><p>I couldn't get the image of my sister's little butt out of my mind. It was so wrong, but it made my heart flutter thinking about it. I knew I had to do two things the next day. I had to make sure I could keep an eye on the situation. I had to try to ease some of her fears while keeping her too scared to tell anybody. And I had to see more. It was difficult, but I had an idea.</p><p>I came home from school at lunch instead of staying at school like usual, and snuck into my sister's room, putting a program on her computer that I'd found the night before. I knew her passwords so it was easy to break in and give me the administrator access I needed. The program was a special type of spyware. I could watch her webcam at any time, even if she didn't want me to, and without the camera light turning on. It also let me monitor her IMs and almost anything else I wanted. It was hidden carefully in a subfolder of one of her games. I went back to school, proud of myself, at least technically speaking.</p><p>When the appointed time came, I was sitting in my room, pants unzipped so my cock could be easily freed. She showed up only a few minutes late and I started a private chat. ""What do you want from me?"" she asked.</p><p>I had been thinking of what to say to her all through school and decided on a mix of fear and flattery. ""You're a beautiful girl, Erin. And you could be very sexy. I know you want to be sexy, that's why you were showing everybody else. I just want you to be sexy for me, and only me, on the camera. I promise you if you do what I say I will never touch you or try to meet you and I will only try to make you feel good. If you don't or try on tell on me, I'll make everybody you know think you're a slut, and I might even hurt your family. I don't want to, but if you don't obey me I have no choice. Do you understand?""</p><p>She nodded and wiped a tear away. ""Good,"" I typed. ""First I want you to download this file and run it."" I gave her a link. The file was nothing, a dummy file I thought up just so that she would think that was what was causing my special powers. I used my program to make sure she downloaded and ran it, and then told her that it let me watch her whenever I wanted and send messages directly, instead of going through the chat site. If she tried to get rid of it, I would know and I would take action.</p><p>""I won't,"" Erin said. She still sounded sad. It tugged at my heartstrings. I wished I could change it. Maybe in time. But another part of me needed tugging right then.</p><p>I told her I wanted to see her in just bra and panties. She quickly stripped down, and looked just perfect in a pair of tight red panties with stars on them. The training bra was white. I asked her to pose like a model, and she got into a variety of poses while I lightly stroked my cock. Finally I couldn't take it anymore.</p><p>I typed, ""Take your bra off."" She hesitated, so I told her again. She undid the strap, and stood in front of the camera, topless. Her chest was almost flat, with just the hint of bumps the shape of tits, each tipped with a nipple that was barely darker than the rest of the skin. I wanted to see them in person, but I couldn't do that. This was the best I could get. I told her to rub her nipples with her fingers, and she did. I came close to coming, so I held off and stopped touching myself. I wanted something else to cum to.</p><p>""Take off your panties now."" She was quicker this time, but turned her back to me, showing her ass again, and looking at the screen over her shoulder. I told her to do a set of poses for me, and watched as my naked little sister posed like my private nude model. I told her how hot she was, how sexy she looked, even told her she could be a model. I thought I saw a smile at that.</p><p>But the camera's resolution wasn't good, and her little pussy was hard to see from far away, just the hint of a slit. I asked her for a close up.</p><p>It was beautiful close up. Smooth, bare, just a tucked in little package with an opening at the bottom. She didn't seem to have any hair. I began to rub my cock again, and asked her to spread the lips apart.</p><p>I couldn't resist any longer and, staring at her fingers splaying her little pussy and the pinkness inside, I began pumping up and down my shaft I came imagining myself deep inside that hole, inside my sister's pussy.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>When I was done, the guilt returned. I told Erin she could stop the close-up and get dressed if she wanted, and started asking questions. Whether she had a boyfriend, had she ever kissed, and so on.</p><p>What I found out was a bit of a shock. The girl I thought was my innocent little sister had done more with the opposite sex than I had. I'd kissed a few girls, but hadn't even made it to second base. My sister told me she'd not only had a boyfriend who she kissed, but had also touched his penis and gave him a hand job, although she called it ""rubbing his thingie"". She didn't have a boyfriend now, though ... when she didn't want to put his ""thingie"" in her mouth, he found another girlfriend. My brotherly instincts flared up and I wanted to kick the jerk's teeth in, but at the same time I was glad she hadn't done more.</p><p>Next I asked her if she masturbated. She claimed she hadn't. My cock was back, semi-hard once again and it was hard to resist its demands ... I asked her to do it for me. She said she didn't know how, so I taught her.</p><p>I told her to take off her panties and rub her finger up her slit, over and over again. I pointed out what her clit was (I think) and told her to rub that too. I know it was sick, but it was so incredibly stimulating watching a little 12 year old masturbate, and all the more so because it was her, my sister. She didn't seem to be as into it as the girls in porn videos were, but she looked spectacular doing it, and when I asked, she said it felt funny, but kind of good. But she seemed to be getting bored with it, so after I came for the second time that night, watching her run her fingers in and out of her tight pussy hole, I told her that was enough for that night.</p><p>I had taped it all, of course, and would watch it right before bed and jack off once more to the video, but I didn't want to take up all of her time and make her feel like a slave. At least I didn't think I did.</p><p>Over the next few days, in small pieces, I got to see every inch of my sister's body, in every position imaginable. I had her masturbate a few times, often while she was watching porn videos that I'd found and made her watch. Although I didn't see her orgasm, I thought I might have come close once when I got her to stick her electric toothbrush in her vagina and turn it on. After a few minutes feeling the vibrations in her hole she began breathing very heavily and forced and there were a few seconds of that video where she just smiled in pure pleasure that I watched over and over again, most than the more hardcore parts.</p><p>I tried to view myself more as a teacher, even a friend, than just a blackmailer. I was cumming buckets myself but I wanted to make her happy. I spent a lot of time just talking to her about her day as the blackmailer without wanting anything sexual, and when it did involve sex, I tried to teach her about what guys like and would make her feel good. I got her to simulate a blowjob on a banana from the fridge, showing her how to do it right, when I learned the reason she lost her boyfriend was for fear that she'd do it wrong. I knew I was getting more out of it than she was, but telling myself I was helping her too was important to me.</p><p>But as much as I got, I always wanted more, and I still felt guilty. To make up for the bad things I was doing, when I was really with my sister, instead of being on the other end of the computer, I treated her better, even treated her to ice cream after school. That lead to an awkward moment as she began to suck on the ice cream in a way that reminded me of her blowjob lessons, and I got an uncomfortable erection, that I was only able to hide by not getting up from the booth until it had gone away.</p><p>That began to be a continuing problem. Now when I was with her, I was almost a hair trigger for erections. How could I not be? I'd seen what a tight body was under those plain clothes, I often knew what panties she'd be wearing and could picture them hugging her body and her peeling them off. I was worried that I'd go too far and she'd notice and maybe everything would be unraveled. Or, worse, that I'd forget myself and give into my desires and try and grab her, touch her.</p><p>The solution came to me in a dream. It was so simple. It was also despicable, but so was everything I'd already done. I could back off and not do it, but it was a perfect way to move into what I really wanted and not have her hate me for it.</p><p>I already had some tricks set up to help disguise my identity. I could set a timer so that a message from The Blackmailer would show up a predetermined time after I sent it, so I, as her brother, could be doing something else like making noise in the kitchen or running to the bathroom when it appeared. I could make use of this trick in a way that hadn't occurred to me until the night I dreamed I was talking to her both as her brother while the Blackmailer told her to do things to me. I couldn't do that, but what I could do was close enough.</p><p>While she was doing her homework, I, as the Blackmailer, was talking to her about her day like she normally was. She was dressed, but wasn't wearing her bra under her shirt because I'd asked her not to, so she could flash me when I wanted. I set a message on a delay, to take off her shirt and flash her boobs. I then went to walk down the hall and opened her door without knocking to ask her if she knew where my PSP was. I hadn't timed it correctly ... when I opened it, she was just about to raise her shirt but hadn't done more than hold onto the bottom in preparation. Her hands dropped as soon as I started speaking.</p><p>When she realized it was me, she freaked out and began to cover the screen with one hand, trying to close the windows with her other. ""Andrew! Don't you knock?"" she yelled.</p><p>""Sorry,"" I said. ""I just thought you might have borrowed it and I want to play with it, I'm bored.""</p><p>""I don't have it.""</p><p>I grinned a little. ""What are you doing anyway? Talking to a boyfriend?""</p><p>""No,"" she said simply with a sad look on her face. ""Just a ... friend. But it's private.""</p><p>""Okay,"" I said. ""Whatever. Let me know if you see my PSP.""</p><p>I left, and returned to my room. There, I quickly typed ""So I'm a friend, am I?"" Even though she usually typed her answers to me, her camera had a mike in it so I could hear anything that went on. I usually listened to it with earphones.</p><p>""No,"" she typed. ""But I couldn't tell the truth, could I?"" Her mouth was a tiny little line, not happy at all. I was sorry about that, but it gave me the opportunity I wanted.</p><p>""That's too bad. But to show I'm not completely heartless ... do you want a chance to get rid of me?""</p><p>She furrowed her brow and typed ""How?""</p><p>My heart began beating fast as I laid it out for her. It could be a make or break moment. ""I want you to call Andrew into your room and offer to give him a blowjob.""</p><p>Her mouth made a little o-shape in surprise. ""I can't do that,"" she typed. ""He's my brother!""</p><p>""So?""</p><p>""He'll think I'm sick!""</p><p>I smiled to myself. ""I'm betting he won't. And if he refuses, I promise I'll go away and never bother you again. You can tell him it was just a dare, or whatever you want to tell him. But if he says yes, then you have to give him one and swallow his cum, and tell him you'll give him one whenever he wants."" Getting bold, I added, ""In fact, anything sexual he wants you to do you have to let him. But you have to do it on camera, or the deal's off, and of course you can't tell him, or you know what will happen...""</p><p>She bit on her lip in the cute way she did when she was thinking something over, and I crossed my fingers in anticipation. Then she adjusted the camera view so it was focused more on the bed and I knew my dreams were about to come true. I started to record the stream coming from her cam, just as I heard her yell out my name.</p><p>""Just a second,"" I yelled, typed as the Blackmailer to say that I'll just watch, then took a deep breath and tried to think of unsexy things so that I wouldn't have a boner when I entered her room. It took almost a minute to get it to go away, and then I went into my sister's room.</p><p>""What, did you find my PSP?"" I asked.</p><p>She was already seated on the bed, looking nervous. She shook her head at my question. ""I need to talk to you,"" she said. ""Come in."" She patted the covers beside her.</p><p>I went and sat down. ""Sure,"" I said. ""What do you want to talk about?""</p><p>This close, I could tell she was blushing. She didn't speak right away, and when she did, there was a little bit of a stutter in her voice. ""Do... do you know what a b ... blowjob is?""</p><p>I tried my best to act surprised at the question. My dick rose up, making a dent in my pants, but her eyes were down at the floor. ""Yes..."" I said. ""Why?""</p><p>""Do you want one?"" she asked, and then looked up into my eyes. ""From me, I mean?""</p><p>""Really?"" I asked. ""You'd do that?"" She nodded. ""Yeah, I would love one.""</p><p>""You would?"" she asked, and seemed more surprised than unhappy, which relieved me, because if she looked like she hated it I might have backed out.</p><p>""Any guy would,"" I said. ""If you want to...""</p><p>She reached out her trembling fingers towards my jeans and undid the button, then slowly pulled the zipper down. My dick was already hard and throbbing, but at least now I had a proper excuse for it.</p><p>""Wow,"" Erin said as she pulled it free from my underwear. ""It's bigger than I thought it would be."" What guy wouldn't want to hear that? And in her delicate little hands, my cock looked that much bigger than it did in my own. She held onto it carefully, and then looked up at me as though asking for my permission again. I smiled.</p><p>She took it into her mouth, and as her lips flowed over my the head, the warm wetness enveloping my dick was like some kind of heaven. Her tongue moved over the head of my penis and felt like nothing I'd felt before.</p><p>I might have cum right then if I hadn't taken a precaution. When I came home from school that day, the first thing I did was take a shower. If my plan had gone off, I wanted to be as clean as possible. While I was in the shower, I also masturbated, to relieve the pressure that had been building all day as I thought about what might happen. So when it finally happened, I could last longer and enjoy the sensations.</p><p>Erin stopped focusing on the head and began to bob her head up and down the shaft, just like I taught her with the banana. I put my hand on her head to direct her slightly and also just to feel her, to prove to myself this wasn't a delusion, I was actually feeling her silky hair as she sucked me off. This was better than my imagination. It was more than a dream come true.</p><p>It was my first blowjob, so I didn't know then that she still wasn't very good, still nervous, but aside from an accidental light scrape with her teeth, it felt fantastic to me, and that it was my own sister giving her first real blowjob too made it something special that could never be repeated. She couldn't go down all the way comfortably, and coughed, pulling back entirely when she tried, but to her credit, she went right back down. I said encouraging things as she continued to suck on me, telling her it was amazing, that it felt so good.</p><p>In only a few minutes I felt the waves of pleasure start to build, and a tingling rising up my shaft. I knew it was coming, and I didn't want to surprise her. I patted her on her back. ""Oh, god, okay, Erin, I'm about to cum..."" I knew she knew what that meant, and she slowed, drawing her mouth back up to the head, teasing me with her tongue. I exploded, and it felt like gallons of cum spurted out of me, and though my natural instinct was to close my eyes, I wanted to watch. It was such a beautiful sight to see my sister swallowing eagerly as jet after jet of my semen spurted down her throat.</p><p>My prick slowly softened in her mouth, and finally she let me out of her mouth and sat up straight on her bed beside me, as I exhaled sharply, coming down from the high and letting out all the breaths I didn't know I was holding.</p><p>She looked up at me, eyes glistening. There was a drop of my cum on the corner of her lips. She'd never looked lovelier. ""So did I do it good?"" she asked innocently.</p><p>""Are you kidding?"" I answered. ""That was fucking fantastic."" She giggled a little. ""Thank you,"" I added belatedly. ""So much.""</p><p>""Any time,"" she said.</p><p>I looked into her eyes, knowing she was supposed to say this, but trying to read her true feelings. ""You mean that?"" She nodded, bobbing her head in what seemed like eagerness.</p><p>Even if she was only acting, I was overcome. I reached around her and pulled her close to me and hugged her. ""Wow,"" I said and kissed her on the forehead. ""You just became the best little sister ever.""</p><p>She giggled some more in response, and I thought there was real pleasure in that, but how could I be sure? Since I'd taken on this double life I learned that Erin was good at keeping her true feelings hidden. She let me hug her for a bit and then pushed away. ""I've still got homework to do,"" she said.</p><p>""Yeah,"" I agreed. ""Me too."" I stooped up and made for the door. ""Thanks again.""</p><p>I returned to my room, walking swiftly so I could step back into the role of the Blackmailer. I opened up a message window. ""He looked like he enjoyed that. How was it?""</p><p>""It was okay,"" she said. ""A bit weird. And his gunk tasted funny.""</p><p>""I'm sure you'll get used to the taste."" I felt guilty as soon as I said it, even as I savored the victory. It wasn't going to be a onetime thing. It would happen again. I couldn't give that up once I had it.</p><p>""I guess.""</p><p>""I'm going to make some dinner now, and then I need to do some other things,"" I told her, wanting to release her. ""I'll be back when it's time for you to go to bed to watch you rub yourself."" It was a nightly habit, watching her rub herself. I wanted to see her have her first orgasm. She came close, but never quite came. Usually she got bored and asked if she could stop, and by this time I'd already cum so I was feeling too guilty to try and force her.</p><p>I quickly reviewed the video I'd made of that first blowjob. It wasn't the best view, her body was in the way of the real action, and nothing beat the view I had while she was giving it, but it was a special moment, so I saved it in my greatest hits directory.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>I didn't want to ask Erin for a blowjob too often, and when Mom was home I couldn't anyway, but there were a few hours after school that I was usually alone with her and I had a habit of going into her room and asking for a blowjob there, one a day. She got better at it, and she did it in different positions, sometimes with me lying on her bed, sometimes I stood and she knelt at my feet. It was always good, and I always hugged her afterwards, liking to feel close to her. It was crazy, especially how this whole thing started, but I thought I was quickly falling in love with my own sister.</p><p>On a Saturday afternoon, about four or five days after that first blowjob, Mom had gone out to play cards with one of the neighbors, and I knew she'd be gone for hours at least. I waited until my sister went into the kitchen for a drink, and then as she passed my door, I called her in.</p><p>She had a smirk on her face. ""I know what you want,"" she said. ""You want me to suck your thing again.""</p><p>""No,"" I said, and then smiled. ""Okay, yes. But I was thinking, you've been so great to me, doing this for me ... I thought I should return the favor.""</p><p>She was taking a sip of cola when she said this and almost spit it up in surprise. ""What?""</p><p>""You've made me feel so good, I thought I could do the same for you. Girls can get head too, you know.""</p><p>""You want to lick me ... down there?"" She acted like it was some idea nobody'd ever thought of, like she hadn't been doing the same for me the last few days, hadn't been shown videos of girls being eaten out by the blackmailer.</p><p>""If you want me to. It's supposed to feel really good.""</p><p>""Oh..."" Her face flushed. ""Okay. I guess.""</p><p>I asked her in my room instead of hers because I was curious about whether she'd follow the Blackmailer's instructions and try to get me in front of her webcam to do it, or keep it private. I honestly didn't care which, either way was like a victory for one side of me, but I wanted to know.</p><p>She sat down on my bed, and my spirits soared as she undid her jeans and slipped them off, leaving her in her underwear. She hadn't tried to do it in front of the webcam. Did that mean she did it just because she wanted to?</p><p>""Cute panties,"" I said. They were. Sponge Bob was on them, and they were very cute.</p><p>""You think so?"" She stood, pulled her shirt up a little, and posed in them, turning around.</p><p>I'd seen the sight before, even those panties, but it was better in person. ""Very cute ... but that might be what's inside them."" She grinned, and slowly peeled them down, revealing her pussy. That was also familiar to me, but now there was no pixilation or blurriness, and I wasn't at the mercy of a fixed view, I could move around and see it from different angles. I got out of my chair and knelt in for a closer look. ""Wow,"" I said.</p><p>I reached out my hand and gently ran my fingers along her slit. Erin sucked in her breath and she shuddered. ""Is it okay?"" I asked, suddenly worried.</p><p>""I've just never had someone else touch there before,"" she said. ""I wasn't expecting it ... But it feels good.""</p><p>I nodded. She was leaning back, propped up by her elbows on my bed. But she was still wearing her top. ""Can you take off your shirt?""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""So I can see you. Your body.""</p><p>The corners of her lips turned down, and her eyes dropped. ""I don't have a body,"" she said shyly.</p><p>""Are you kidding?"" I asked. ""Of course you do. I've seen it."" I had to cover quickly. ""I mean, I've seen you in a tight shirt ... even in swimsuits. You're hot.""</p><p>""I am not.""</p><p>""Sure you are. Trust me. I wouldn't lie to you. Please?""</p><p>She took a breath, sat up straight, and pulled her shirt up over her head. But she still had her little training bra on. ""See, you look hot,"" I said. ""But I wanna see your boobs, too.""</p><p>""I don't have boobs,"" she said, face red, and a little sad. I couldn't understand it. She didn't seem anywhere this shy with a stranger. ""Can't you tell?""</p><p>""Of course you have them. Don't listen to all the dorks your age in school. Boobs don't have to be big to be beautiful."" I meant it. I'd seen thousands of boobs on the internet at least, and hers were better than any, even if they were small. ""Let me be the judge.""</p><p>She removed it quickly, but shyly, as though she were expecting me to laugh or make fun of her suddenly. But I couldn't do that. She was practically naked in front of me. ""I told you,"" I said. ""They're perfect. You've got the perfect little body,"" I said. ""You're incredibly sexy."" I stood, and unzipped my pants to show her my hard-on. ""See? I can't be lying; guys don't get hard unless they're turned on.""</p><p>""You don't think they're too small?""</p><p>""No."" I reached forward, and then stopped, deciding I should ask. ""Can I touch them?"" She bit her lip and nodded. I cupped the little buds in my hand, feeling the shape of them, rolling my thumb around the nipple. Some guys said more than a handful was a waste, well, there certainly wasn't any waste on her.</p><p>I let go and lowered down back towards her pussy. ""I guess I should get started. This is my first time so let me know if I'm not doing it right, okay?"" She nodded.</p><p>She spread her legs slightly to give me room to get right back in between, and I stared at her pussy up close, close enough to taste if I just extended my tongue. It had a strange smell, a little sweaty but sweet too, and intoxicating. It was also wet in a way that it didn't seem to look on camera, whether because of the resolution or because she was more excited, I couldn't say. I drank in the sight, and then began licking.</p><p>I tried to imitate the porn videos as close as I could, alternating between licks and sucks, sometimes burying my face in her tight little snatch and sticking my tongue inside. Erin began breathing heavily very soon into it, and I could feel her grind her pussy into my face, which might have been subconscious. But that wasn't the only non-passive act; I felt her hands on my head once, pushing me slightly in one direction or another. Her breathing became heavier and sharper, until it resembled something of a squeak, or a squeal. I put a renewed effort on her clit, teasing my tongue around it and sucking directly, and running one finger in and out of her pussy hole.</p><p>She let out an extended, high pitch ""Oh god"" and tensed up, then relaxed with a deep sigh. I almost came in my pants. I'd never heard anything like that from her when she rubbed herself. Either she was suddenly an expert at faking, or she'd really had an orgasm. I kissed her pussy, and then, slowly rising, let that be the first in a trail of kissed up her mound, belly, to one of her nipples, and up her neck. When I was at her neck, she grabbed me and pulled me into a deep hot kiss on her lips, mouth spread. Her arms enveloped me, holding me to her. The embrace lasted a few seconds, and then she broke away and said, ""Wow. Is that what an orgasm feels like?""</p><p>""I hope so,"" I said. ""Cause if it feels as good as when I do, then that's the least you deserve.""</p><p>""It was incredible.""</p><p>""Any time,"" I said. ""It was fun.""</p><p>She rolled on her side and said, ""I guess it's your turn now.""</p><p>I was already nearly ready to blow, and Erin was more enthusiastic than she'd ever been before, so I didn't last long. Afterwards, we just lied down on my bed together, both at least half naked, me holding her close, until I pointed out that we should probably get dressed before Mom came home and found us like that.</p><p>She never told me the Blackmailer what she had done with me the brother. It was ridiculous, but I felt a little annoyed at that, too. Sometimes this double life got out of hand. It was as though there were two sides to me, the brother who loved her and wanted her to enjoy doing sexual things with me, and the evil Blackmailer who's on the inside, hiding out, wanting to control her and collect epic videos. I was also disappointed that I got her to have an orgasm and I missed getting a video of it. As the blackmailer I made her finger herself for much longer than usual that night trying to recreate it, before I gave up and let her go to bed.</p><p>That day did change a lot though. Before she would usually blow me in her room, and waited for me to come to her. After I ate her out the first time, she began coming on to me, and I noticed she was directing me away from her room and into mine. We couldn't do anything serious together the next day because my Mom was home, but she flashed me her titties once while she was out of the room.</p><p>On Monday, we tried out a sixty-nine after school, I ate her out while she gave me a blowjob in my room, and then watched TV together. Tuesday she came home too late from a friend's house, but her jeans were baggy that day and I was able to slip my finger into her pussy a few times and give it a wiggle.</p><p>Wednesday was great. She got home before me, and asked me if I wanted to fool around. I told her I had to shower first, since my last class was gym, and I'd meet her in her room. I just wanted to do it in her room, but she had an idea that won me over. ""How about we shower together?""</p><p>We practically raced to the bathroom. She turned on the water first to let it warm up, and then we stripped down. We were comfortable enough with seeing each other's bodies now that there wasn't any real embarrassment, but it was still the first time we were completely naked together, socks and all, and it felt somehow more intimate.</p><p>Even more intimate was the shower area itself. We'd gone for the closest, the downstairs bathroom, where the shower was just a stall instead of a full bath. There was room for both of us, but we'd be close... but then, we wanted to be.</p><p>Erin stepped in first, and I watched her as the water rained down on her, draping her body. Her back was to me, but she looked over her shoulder at me with a smile as she wiggled her butt. I followed her inside and closed the door, and put my arms around her. My cock pressed up against her back, the base of it running along the crack of her ass. I squeezed her little boobs and then one hand went to rub her pussy, as I bent slightly to kiss her neck.</p><p>She turned at that, facing me, and met my lips with hers. Pretty soon we were fully making out, our mouths joined, tongues dancing. I pushed her against one wall of the shower stall and lifted her up so the difference in our heights was no longer a problem, and Erin helped by holding me with her legs.</p><p>It was hard not to be conscious of the fact that my dick was so close to her hole, it even rubbed and bumped up against her pussy repeatedly as we made out. It would have only taken a small motion to plunge it inside and be in heaven, and at that moment I wanted nothing more ... but my brotherly instincts fought back, I didn't want to force it on her. I wanted her to be ready, to ask me.</p><p>I loved her. Brotherly love, sexual love, and romantic love, it all blended together that time in the shower. I'm sure it sounds sappy to you, but at that moment, I knew what I was meant to do with my life, and it involved being with Erin. I also knew the blackmail had to end. I had to kill that part of me for her sake. Maybe not right away, but soon.</p><p>The passionate making out could only go so long before a release was needed, but I wanted her to get off first. I let her down and began to lower, dropping one hand to her pussy and sliding my fingers in and out of her slick hole while I kissed her perfect breasts, teased the nipple with my mouth. Then I knelt on the floor and my tongue joined my finger exploring her privates, licking her clit the way she liked most. I could feel her buck against me and squeal in delight. I was getting better at making her cum, or she was already pretty hot, as it didn't take very long for her to cum.</p><p>In return she took my cock in her hand, and rubbed it up and down, but I was already almost ready to blow. She pulled lightly on it and I imagined her pulling me to her snatch instead of her mouth, and that thought alone made me start to spurt. Glob after glob of it landed on her belly.</p><p>""I didn't even get a chance to suck on it,"" she said in wonder.</p><p>""Sorry, sis,"" I said. ""You're just too hot.""</p><p>I was shielding her from much of the spray from the shower, so she rubbed the fingers of her right hand on my spunk, fascinated. ""Looks like now we really need to wash up,"" she said.</p><p>""Well, we're in the right place for it,"" I joked. I grabbed the bottle of body wash from the little ledge under the showerhead, and squirted some on my hands, and rubbed her body over to clean her up. I cleaned her stomach and then she turned around and let me ""clean"" her boobs. Really I was playing with them. Either she enjoyed it or I hadn't satisfied her as much as I thought for I noticed her rubbing her own pussy while I did this. I tried to help one of my fingers joining hers as it dipped between her lips, but she quickly retreated and let me finger her alone. She didn't orgasm again, and we soon moved back to the cleaning, which was sensual but not especially erotic.</p><p>After we were thoroughly clean, we got out, dried off, dressed, and she made me a snack as we watched TV together in the living room, cuddling only a little more than siblings should. We split only when we heard Mom jingling her keys at the door. By the time she entered, Erin had reseated herself on the other side of the couch. Mom asked us about our day and we gave the usual answers that didn't say anything. Erin left for her room first, and, since I knew she was expecting the blackmailer, I made up an excuse to leave soon after so I wouldn't disappoint her.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>Of course, once I was back in the role of blackmailer, the resolution I made in the shower faltered a little. I still wanted to end it, but as I had her doing a sexy strip-tease for me, the sense of power made me think twice. I wasn't sure I could give that up. That wasn't the only thing. The only reason Erin and I became so close was because of my secret identity as the Blackmailer. Without me forcing her to, she wouldn't have given me that blowjob, after all.</p><p>In the role of the Blackmailer, I'd asked her if her brother had done anything more, and she said no, except touching her sometimes. I worried that, even though she'd been hiding things, that it was just to keep the Blackmailer from ordering her to do more, and that if I released her from her orders, she'd want to go back to being a normal brother and sister. Or even if she still would give me blowjobs, she might not be willing to go that last step, to let her own brother fuck her, unless the blackmailer pushed her into it by making it an order. I didn't want to miss out on that opportunity. I wanted to do the right thing for my sister, but I certainly didn't want to go back to just being a lonely loser masturbating at home alone.</p><p>I spent a few days mulling it over, and going back and forth in my feelings. When I was with her I only wanted to make her happy, when there was a computer screen between us, I didn't want to risk giving anything up. Erin, so far, didn't seem to want to move things beyond the stage they were at, at least not on her own, although we enjoyed what we were doing. As the blackmailer, I tried to get her prepared more to sex, making her watch more porn as she masturbated for me, and directing her to insert more and more into her pussy. She had a hairbrush that had a long handle that was only a little shorter and thinner than my dick, and on my instructions she fucked herself with it, grunting in pleasure but never getting off like I wanted.</p><p>The turning point in my decision came with a quiet moment of sweetness, with Erin and I just hanging out, and not doing anything sexual at all. We were watching one of her shows, iCarly or Hannah Montana or something. She was lying up against me, arm around me. Without any prompting at all, during a commercial break, she looked up at me and said, ""I love you."" She looked at me with an expression of vulnerability, like she was afraid I might say the wrong thing.</p><p>What else could I say? ""I love you too."" I said it looking into her eyes, trying to make sure she felt the truth of it. We'd said the words before, many times, and there was nothing unusual about a brother and sister giving that exchange ... but somehow I think both of us knew that this time there was more to it. It wasn't said in a moment of passion, nor was it the acknowledgement of the family bond. I was sure it had meaning on its own, even though we didn't make a big deal about it. We just went back to watching TV.</p><p>That night, watching her masturbate with her hairbrush, I decided to move. I mentioned that she seemed to be down and not very into it that night. She shrugged and asked if she could stop.</p><p>""Yes,"" I typed. ""You don't like me, do you?""</p><p>""Why should I?""</p><p>""You're right. But I'd hoped you'd come to enjoy our relationship. If you're not, I'm willing to give you another chance to end it.""</p><p>That got her attention. Her face animated with excitement first, then that faded. ""What do I have to do? Another bet?""</p><p>""No bet. This one's a choice. I'll go away and never bother you again... but I enjoy having my own private camgirl ... so you'll have to help me get a replacement."" I came up with the solution a few days before. It was convincing in a way that a sudden disappearance wouldn't be ... and it would let me have something to fall back on just in case.</p><p>""How?""</p><p>""I know you have friends. Choose one with a computer and a webcam. I'll give you a program like the one I put on yours. You put it on a USB key, and run it on a friend's computer to give me access. When I have enough on her to blackmail her, I'll leave you.""</p><p>She read over my request, it looked like twice, before she answered. ""I can't do that! They'll hate me.""</p><p>""If you do it secretly, they won't know it was you. I'll say I hacked in. Choose a dumb friend if you want. Or it doesn't even have to be a friend. But she does have to be cute.""</p><p>""How will I know you're not lying?""</p><p>""I haven't lied to you yet,"" I told her, which was a lie. But she hadn't caught me in a lie. ""If I get what I need and don't let you go, you'll never trust me again, right?""</p><p>She pointed out a flaw in that I hadn't thought of. ""But you could just tell me you haven't gotten anything...""</p><p>""I wouldn't do that. But you could convince her to do something naughty in her room while I'm watching. Then I couldn't lie.""</p><p>She bit her lip, and started pacing back in forth in her room, before returning to type, ""Okay, I'll do it.""</p><p>""Good. I'll need to approve who you choose."" I didn't want her giving me one of her ugly friends. ""Do you have somebody in mind?""</p><p>Without the slightest bit of hesitation, she said a name. It was one I recognized. Jenny used to be her best friend, but they'd stopped talking to each other almost two months ago. I didn't know why, but Erin was very depressed about it for a while.</p><p>I knew well what she looked like. She looked a little older than Erin, taller with more pronounced breasts and a nice butt even in clothes, but still fairly slender in appearance. She had straight blonde hair, often in a ponytail and blue eyes. Her face looked a little like Dakota Fanning only without the creepy eyes. She was way more conventionally girly than Erin, being far more obsessed with clothes and makeup and having her hair perfect. She was even a cheerleader for the junior high football team. Long ago she always wore glasses but switched to contacts some time ago and, I assumed, got a lot more popular. She was certainly very cute, even though I thought Erin was cuter. Jenny would do for a replacement, though.</p><p>Because the Blackmailer did not have to release Erin until I had Jenny as my private camwhore, I took advantage of my last few days by pushing her farther and farther, getting my fill of sexy dances and bate videos of my sister while I still could. I finally got her cumming on camera, but only by going into her room with her and eating her out, pretending to ignore her suggestions that we do it in my room.</p><p>That Friday, Erin told me she was going to a sleepover as a friend's house. I pretended that I was disappointed because I'd miss her, but I wasn't too bothered because I knew what was going to happen. I had given her the spy program and instructions on what to do at Jenny's house. So while she was there, I'd be in my room waiting for an alert that my system had detected a new person running the program. Then I could watch at my leisure.</p><p>It came live shortly after 9. I called up the stream and saw Jenny's room, with Erin in it waving. She seemed to be alone, which meant she'd been able to put the program in without Jenny seeing. That was good ... I'd have rather abandoned Jenny entirely than risk my sister being found out as the source of the spy program.</p><p>Jenny's room was pink and the wall opposite the computer had posters of the Jonas Brothers and Twilight. Her bed, full of stuffed animals, was also in view right away, which was good. If her computer faced towards a wall like mine did it would have been difficult to get any good shots.</p><p>Jenny herself entered within minutes. She was dressed in pajama bottoms and a tank top which made her breasts look great. Erin wore a similar pair of pajama bottoms and what I recognized as one of my t-shirts. I didn't even know she had it. It was a little too big on her to show her figure, but despite that I really liked seeing her in it anyway.</p><p>They began talking, and I won't relay that because it would only bore you as much as it did me. Girls talking among themselves, contrary to my previous fantasies, were not all that exciting. Jenny's mother came in with some snacks, and they struggled a few times putting Jenny's big dog or bratty younger sister out of the room. Finally, after Jenny discussed her hair for what seemed like the 12th time, Erin suggested the game of Truth or Dare. Jenny agreed that it sounded like fun, but, since it was her house, insisted that Erin go first.</p><p>Erin chose Truth. Her question was ""Are you still mad at me? About ... you know?""</p><p>She shrugged at the question. ""Some. But I don't really care about him anymore. He's a loser anyway.""</p><p>Jenny gasped in mock outrage. ""That's my boyfriend you're talking about."" Everything clicked into place. That was why Erin and Jenny had that falling out. Probably Jenny was dating the same guy my sister wouldn't suck off, and since she liked him first, they stopped being friends. No wonder Erin chose Jenny to give to the Blackmailer. Clearly the girl could hold a grudge.</p><p>Erin didn't seem to be holding a grudge right now, but maybe Erin thought her little act of revenge made them even. She just said, ""Your loss. And your turn."" Jenny chose Truth as well. ""Are you a virgin?""</p><p>Jenny smiled impishly, and shook her head. ""No, not for three weeks. We've done it a lot since then. We did it in his dad's car the first time, in his garage it was so romantic.""</p><p>""What's it like?"" Erin asked.</p><p>""It sort of hurts the first time, and it was over really quick. But it's better after. It's like you're connected, you know?"" She took a sip of cola. ""Truth or dare.""</p><p>""Truth.""</p><p>""Do you have a boyfriend?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Erin said. ""Sort of. We never actually said it yet, but we do lots of stuff. It's complicated.""</p><p>""Who?"" Jenny asked eagerly.</p><p>""I'm not telling. He's older."" I hoped she meant me. She could have met somebody at school, but it sounded like me.</p><p>""Oh yeah? Just wait till next time you get truth. You'll have to tell me.""</p><p>Jenny chose truth next and Erin asked if she had ever gotten drunk. She had, lots of times, but didn't give specifics.</p><p>The dares started then ... I think Erin wanted to avoid answering the boyfriend question. If it was me, I'd have just lied, but I guess girls take Truth or Dare seriously. Her first dare was to text somebody named Leslie and call him or her a fatty. Jenny chose dare next too, and I sat straight up in my seat, waiting to see what my sister would come up with.</p><p>""Do a cheer routine totally naked."" Getting her naked on camera was one sure way to get the Blackmailer off her back, and it looked like Erin didn't want to waste time. Jenny only hesitated a moment, but went on with taking off her clothes without any worries. Of course, she didn't know her camera was on and recording.</p><p>Naked, Jenny looked like an adult woman, just in miniature. Her breasts were full and topped with perky pink nipples. Her pussy looked more open with lips hanging out, and also sat a little higher up than Erin's ... it was bare of any hair, but I had a hunch she shaved it rather than being naturally that way.</p><p>The cheer she did was simple, because she didn't have anybody to do anything complicated with, and it didn't take too long, but I had what I needed and started stroking myself. I could use that video to blackmail her if I still wanted to. She was naked and her breasts bounced about as she moved, not to mention that she was doing a cheer. That could probably get her kicked off the squad. A girl in my school once got kicked off for a picture of her flashing her bra in a cheerleading uniform.</p><p>After the cheer was done, Jenny began dressing again. ""Your turn. Truth or dare."" Erin chose dare again, and Jenny had quite a comeback. ""I dare you to lick my vajayjay for a minute."" I was softening again with the return of Jenny's clothes, but that dare made me rock hard instantly.</p><p>Erin made a face, crinkling up her nose. ""What? I'm not gay.""</p><p>""You sure? Cause you're the one who wanted to see me naked, remember?""</p><p>""Only cause I thought it'd embarrass you. I don't want to do this. Maybe we should just quit.""</p><p>""Same here. I'm not gay either. It's just a dare. And you know the rules, you can't quit when it's your turn. If you back out you have to suffer the consequences...""</p><p>I didn't know what ""the consequences"" were, I didn't know how girls played the game, or whether this was some private set of rules Erin and Jenny had. And with a sick glee, I realized that I wouldn't have to find out, not then, for Erin gave out an agitated ""fine"".</p><p>After double-checking that I was still recording the video feed, I got my cock in hand and began rubbing as I watched Jenny take down her pajama bottoms and panties again. Erin approached it cautiously, and then put her face between Jenny's legs. The angle wasn't very good, because Jenny's leg blocked most of the action, but I knew my little sister was licking her friend's pussy, and was able to vividly imagine the scene, and by the time Erin's minute long dare was up, I'd already ejaculated. When she was done, Erin scrunched her face up again and said ""Gross"".</p><p>The game fizzled out after that, as Erin still wanted to quit rather than face more extreme dares or questions she didn't want to answer. I watched them for a while, but they were back to talking about things I didn't care about and people I didn't know, and since I'd already gotten off, I soon lost interest. I checked back regularly in case anything happened, and eventually I went to bed. I had enough to blackmail Jenny and, more importantly, the excuse to let Erin go.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>The next day I went to hang out with my frequently-absent friend Kirk, playing a few video games over at his house like we used to, and when I returned that afternoon, Erin was already home. We snuck a brief open-mouth kiss while Mom was cooking dinner, but couldn't risk any more. ""How was the sleepover?"" I asked.</p><p>""It was okay,"" she said.</p><p>""You and Jenny patched things up?""</p><p>She made a face. ""I guess. She's still kind of a bitch I guess I'll have to see if it was worth it."" Although I knew what she meant I had to play dumb and ask, but Erin didn't want to elaborate.</p><p>After a good family dinner, Mom wanted us to watch a movie she rented with her. The movie wasn't very good, and it was awkward for me because I kept wanting to put my arm around Erin. I spent the time mentally composing the goodbyes that I knew were coming.</p><p>As the Blackmailer, I usually contacted Erin just before she went to bed, and decided to do the same this time. I opened a message window and said, ""Hello Erin. I see you had a good time at the sleepover.""</p><p>She wasn't in the mood for small talk. ""Did you get what you needed?"" she asked anxiously. I gave her almost a minute to worry before I decided to let her off the hook.</p><p>""Yes, I think I did.""</p><p>""So you're going away then?""</p><p>""I'm a man of my word. I'm just about to delete the program I used to hack in. After tonight, you'll be free of me. As long as you don't tell anyone about me or try to find me, I won't do anything to you.""</p><p>She smiled widely, but there were tears in her eyes. I felt horrible. Especially when she said, ""Thank you.""</p><p>""You probably won't believe this,"" I said, ""But I am sorry. I didn't want this to be a bad experience for you.""</p><p>""It wasn't all bad,"" she said. ""I liked some of it, especially at first. If you hadn't threatened me I might have liked it more.""</p><p>""I didn't want to, but I couldn't risk it."" I didn't want to drag it out any longer. ""Goodbye. Forever."" I shut down the message window. I could have gotten away with leaving me the ability to watch her, but I kept the Blackmailer's promise and deleted the spyware program entirely from her system. Even if I liked the result, I was still ashamed at what I'd done to my own sister, and I was determined to be as good to her as possible from then on. I'd do right by her.</p><p>It felt good. Once I finished the deletion, I felt like a weight had been lifted off my shoulders, and just this intense sense of relief. The Blackmailer within wasn't dead, but at least he'd no longer hurt the people I loved.</p><p>The next morning, I could see Erin was in an even better mood than I was. Anybody could see it, really, even Mom commented on it at breakfast. Erin just said she slept really well that night. It was good to see her so relaxed and happy again, and made me realize even more how awful I'd been. I became more determined than ever to make it up to her.</p><p>I was listening to music in my room, lying on my bed, later that day, when Erin came into my room. I didn't notice her right away because I had my earphones on, and was looking at the ceiling, and when I did spot her, she was close enough to pounce. I let out a quiet yelp in surprise as she jumped on top of me, and then shifted herself so that she was straddling me at my groin.</p><p>I pulled off my earphones and gave her a silly grin. ""Wow, you really ARE in a good mood,"" I said.</p><p>""Yup."" She pinned my arms down and moved in to kiss me, thrusting her tongue in my mouth. I grabbed onto her ass and squeezed softly. We both had pants on, but she must have been able to feel my erection poking right between her legs. If she didn't, I wanted her to. I slowly began to grind toward her.</p><p>""Where's Mom?"" I asked in a whisper, suddenly worried, although I knew if Erin asked right then to fuck me, I would have risked it.</p><p>""Downstairs,"" she said. ""We can't really do anything, but I wanted to kiss you. Is that weird?""</p><p>""Not to me,"" I told her. ""Hey, do you want to do something together? We could maybe go out to a movie this afternoon..."" We couldn't exactly date openly, but a brother and sister could go out to see a movie together, couldn't they?</p><p>She let out a little groan. ""I can't. I'm going shopping with Mom in a few minutes ... and I'll have lots of homework I still have to do once I get back.""</p><p>""Okay,"" I said. ""We can go another time.""</p><p>She kissed me again. ""I'll hold you to that."" From downstairs, we heard Mom calling Erin's name. She swung one leg over so she was beside me instead of on top of me. ""Guess I have to go. Love you.""</p><p>""Love you too. Have fun.""</p><p>Before she got up, she ran her hand along my crotch, feeling the length of my penis through my jeans. ""Hey, Andrew,"" she said. ""Tomorrow, come straight home after school, okay?"" I just nodded. Why wouldn't I, when I had her waiting for me?</p><p>She left ... I was still horny and all alone, so I thought I'd indulge my inner Blackmailer, and check in on what Jenny was doing. I hadn't contacted her yet to start the blackmail process, but was just enjoying the voyeuristic thrill of watching while she was clueless. So far, earlier that day, I'd seen her trying on different clothes, getting down to just bra and panties in between outfits, but nothing that came close to as exciting as the slumber party ... until now.</p><p>This time, when I accessed her webcam feed, I saw she was in her room, and she wasn't alone. She was making out with her boyfriend, the same guy who made my sister give him a hand job and then dumped her for not doing more. And you'll never guess who it was.</p><p>It was Kirk, my best friend. What a fucking perv, going after girls that young. I suppose I didn't have any right to point fingers, but it still made me angry. He'd broke my sister's heart, and I owed him a punch in the face ... but I couldn't give him one without revealing how I knew.</p><p>But I could watch, and record.</p><p>In between kisses, he was listening to Jenny talk, and I could tell from his face that he was getting bored. You'd have been bored too. She was relating some conversation she had with somebody about designer jeans or something. ""Yeah, that's great,"" Kirk said, cutting her off. ""But you know, your family isn't going to be at your grandma's place...""</p><p>""They're at my grandDAD's place, Kirk..."" Jenny corrected.</p><p>""Whatever. They're not going to be there forever, and you're really making my dick hard just looking so cute in your skirt there. You can tell me your stories on MSN any time, but we can't make love very often...""</p><p>Jenny spread her legs and said, ""Oh, okay."" She began to undress, pulling off her top and the bra underneath. Kirk removed his shirt in one quick motion then began to take off his pants. Soon, they were both completely naked.</p><p>Kirk had a kind of dumb look to him, and although he was tall he was pretty skinny, and was a bit of a joke among girls in our class. I now wondered if it was because of his dick size. I'd never seen it except in the shower, shrunken, and when he was erect, it wasn't that impressive. I was bigger than him. But I guess to a twelve year old, he was pretty big.</p><p>Jenny lay spread-eagle on her bed and raised her legs in the air, but Kirk shook his head. ""On your hands and knees, babe."" She sighed, and assumed the doggy style position, which was good for me because it meant I got a good shot of her face in that position. This would make a much better blackmail threat; I wouldn't even have to involve Erin.</p><p>Kirk got behind her and grabbed her by the waist while he stuck his dick in and began pounding. I almost cracked up at his ridiculous sex faces that looked like an exaggerated porn film, but I wanted to masturbate so I stopped looking at him and watched Jenny instead, focusing on her tits swinging with every thrust and the soft moans she made. Kirk only lasted a minute he was ready to cum, and then he pulled out and squirted on her ass. I didn't even get to cum, so I was sure Jenny was left unsatisfied. Blackmailing her would practically be a mercy, since if she didn't already know how to masturbate, she was missing out on a lot of orgasms.</p><p>When he was done, after wiping up his cum with a Kleenex by her bed, Kirk started putting on his clothes right away. ""That was great, babe.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said. She sounded disappointed, and started dressing too, though much more slowly.</p><p>Kirk gave her a kiss on the mouth. ""I love you, babe. Listen, I've got to get moving.""</p><p>""You do?"" she said.</p><p>""Yeah, I promised my Uncle I'd help him move some stuff into his place. He's got a lot of new furniture.""</p><p>""Oh,"" she said. ""That sounds like a lot of lifting.""</p><p>""It is. But it's all in a day's work for Ultraman."" He crouched down and flexed what passed for muscles. It got a laugh from Jenny. It might have got one from me, too, but I'd put up with his joking about being a muscle man for years. ""You can IM me later.""</p><p>It comforting to learn my friend wasn't just a douchebag to me lately, he was just a douchebag. I actually felt sorry for her. He obviously was only using her for sex and just wanted to get away from her as quickly as he could. Jenny struck me as being too dumb or naive to catch on to that obvious fact.</p><p>I saw Kirk in school the next day. He was always friendly to me in school, it was only after school he always ditched me, and now I knew why. That didn't bother me ... we're guys, I would have totally understood if he was getting pussy and so didn't want to spend time with me. What I hated was that he touched my sister and broke her heart and, to a lesser extent, that he made up stupid excuses not to hang out instead of just telling me he had a girl. I couldn't give him the punch in the face I wanted, so I had to settle for the cold shoulder, not joking around, and not explaining why I wasn't talking to him. It was satisfying. Let him wonder.</p><p>Before long, his girlfriend would be masturbating at my whim, and I'd get her used to something phallic in her pussy that was bigger than her boyfriend.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>School let out early that day for a staff meeting, and I was eager to rush home to my sister. Erin also had one at her school, except for some reason they had a half day off instead of only an hour, so she was home before me. She wasn't downstairs, so I called her name. I heard her answer from upstairs. She was in her room, the door was closed.</p><p>I knocked. ""Just a second..."" she said. Then, a minute later, she told me I could come in. Inside, she looked so different.</p><p>She was dressed up, not in the usual jeans and t-shirt I saw her leaving in, but like she was going out somewhere fancy. She had a skirt on that showed off her slender legs, and a pretty blouse. I'd never seen her wear these clothes before. She rarely wore anything even like them. They must have been deep in her closet, or she bought them while shopping yesterday. Her hair was also neatly brushed and I thought she might have been wearing lipstick.</p><p>""What's this?"" I asked.</p><p>She faltered like I'd just insulted her. Maybe I did, by not complimenting her, but I was too surprised by the dramatic shift. ""I just wanted to look beautiful for you.""</p><p>""You are beautiful,"" I told her. ""No matter what you're wearing. You could be all Goth and scary, or like a scene girl, or anything, and you'd be beautiful."" She smiled widely, recovered from the imagined insult. ""I do like this. It's a nice change. But it's not the clothes that make you beautiful. You're beautiful without any clothes at all."" I took her hands. ""But since you're all dressed up, do you want to go to that movie?""</p><p>She shook her head. ""I need to ask you something,"" she said, her voice shaking. ""How do you feel about me?""</p><p>""I've told you, I love you.""</p><p>""I know, but ... brothers are supposed to love sisters. If we weren't brother and sister...""</p><p>I didn't even let her finish. ""I'd love you then too. We've gone beyond what brothers and sisters are supposed to do...""</p><p>She nodded. ""So you'd want to be boyfriend and girlfriend?"" she asked. ""If we weren't related?""</p><p>""I do anyway."" I blurted it out, hoping I judged what she wanted correctly. ""It's just we couldn't tell anybody, nobody would understand.""</p><p>""But we could be ... boyfriend and girlfriend, just secret?""</p><p>I took her hand and placed it to my heart. ""In here, we already are.""</p><p>She pulled mine to hers. ""In here too,"" she said happily. I could see her eyes glistening with tears, but they were tears of joy. She swallowed, and then asked, ""Do you want to have sex with me? Real sex?""</p><p>""Yes,"" I said, but hastened to add, ""But only when you're ready. I won't push.""</p><p>""I'm ready,"" she said. ""I've been dreaming of this for months."" I was shocked. If she wasn't exaggerating, that meant she'd been thinking of me for longer than we'd been doing anything, for longer than I'd been blackmailing her.</p><p>I asked if she was sure, and when she said she was, I helped her undress, quickly, pulling off her clothes in a fraction of the time she must have taken putting them together. Mine were shucked off almost as fast.</p><p>I didn't try to go into her right away. I was worried I might hurt her, so when she lay back on her bed and spread her legs, I kissed her along the thighs and down to her pussy, and began to eat her out. Between gasps of pleasure, she said, ""I said real sex...""</p><p>I took a break to speak and replaced my tongue with my finger. ""I know, but they say the first time hurts. It'll go easier if I get you wet first."" I knew she'd broken her hymen because I'd blackmailed her into doing it, but I couldn't tell her I knew and she didn't tell me, just lay back and let me eat her out. She was wet even before I started, but I wanted to make sure she could stretch without pain.</p><p>She was soon at the point of heavy breathing and squealing. If I kept going, she might have cum, but she wouldn't let me. ""Andrew,"" she said. ""I want you inside me. Please ... now.""</p><p>That's a request you don't turn down. I stood up, and sat down beside her. ""You should be on top,"" I said. I'd read up on the internet. She'd have the most control, and could take it at her speed. She didn't complain, quickly straddling my legs like a nude re-enactment of where we were the previous day. My cock stood straight up against her body, she only had to move up and forward and back down again.</p><p>Erin rose up on her knees, and the head of my cock rested in the groove of her pussy lips. She spread the lips with her fingers, and it slid inside, just the head. I was intently trying not to cum, when I came to my senses about what that would mean. ""Oh, fuck,"" I said. ""We need condoms."" I was too wrapped up into the moment, but no matter what, I couldn't risk getting her pregnant.</p><p>""It's okay,"" she said. She slid a little down on my dick, sinking inside her. ""I'm on the pill,"" she confessed.</p><p>How did I not know that? I guess I never asked, and didn't think it possible. She still seemed too young to be on them. Had Mom put her on it just out of an abundance of caution? Or had she acquired them on her own? I didn't know. Right then, I didn't really care. ""Okay.""</p><p>She slid down another inch, slowly. What was already inside her was being squeezed; it was so warm, wet, and tight inside, that the rest was jealous. I was about to abandon my concern and just pull her to me but then, with a grunt and one more quick motion, she slid all the way down on her own. I was inside my little sister, down to the balls. There was no going back now, we were officially fucking.</p><p>I held her by the ass and she rode me up and down. I honestly couldn't say whether I was lifting her or she was doing it on her own, it was like we were one being. One of my hands rubbed at her clit and we moaned and groaned together. She squealed and her cunt began squeezing me tighter and tighter, like I was being milked, and I couldn't hold out any more. The pressure rose up my shaft and soon I was squirting. By the amount, it felt like I had probably coated her entire womb with my cum, so I hoped she wasn't lying about the pill. Erin fell against me and we kissed, and just lay there until the waves of pleasure subsided.</p><p>It was my first time, my first time with my sister. I'm not sure if it was the best day of my life, but that was the start of the best week.</p><p>We fucked one more time that day, before Mom came home, and then every day after that, after school. It was like we were addicted to each other's bodies. It wasn't the only thing we did together those days, but it was always part of it, either the first thing we did because we'd been apart a whole day, or a frantic effort to fuck just before Mom came home and we'd lose our chance for another day. Sometimes both.</p><p>I was worried Mom would suspect something, but whenever she was home we retreated to our own rooms. I know for my part, it was hard to be in the same room together when Mom was home because I just wanted to hold her, and Erin said it was the same for her. Friday night, after Mom had gone to sleep, I awoke to found Erin had snuck into my room, and into my bed, wearing only a long t-shirt. Mom always slept in late Saturday mornings, and Erin wanted to spend the night. I was paranoid we'd be caught, but I let her, and we fucked that night, desperately holding in our moans of pleasure, but we did it, and then slept in each other's arms. I woke up the next morning to Erin giving me a blowjob, one last safe bit of intimacy before she tiptoed back into her room.</p><p>Later that day we finally went out to that movie. I'd thought perhaps we could hold hands or kiss in the darkness of the theatre, but there were a lot of people and we were too nervous to touch, even in the dark, for fear of being seen by someone we knew. Our legs grazed each other throughout the whole film, one thin thread of contact.</p><p>Sunday was hard, the first day where we didn't fuck. Mom woke up early Sundays so Erin and I couldn't risk sleeping together, and she was home all day. There was nowhere we could safely sneak off to in order to be together. Erin went out with some friends and that afternoon I began blackmailing Jenny.</p><p>It was extremely easy. I just had to threaten to expose the video of her and Kirk fucking, and point out that it would not only make her a slut in the eyes of her school, but also send him to jail. She was masturbating for me within an hour. It wasn't the same as Erin, but having a girl do whatever you want is still hot whether you're in love with her or not. I decided that I would keep it up, like a hobby.</p><p>I felt like I was unstoppable that week. If I wanted to, I'm sure I could have gotten up the courage to ask out the most popular girl in school, and because of my confidence, I might have been able to get her to accept. But I didn't want to. The best girl in the world didn't go to my school yet, and I already had her.</p><p>Like I said, it was the best week of my life. It was like living in heaven on Earth. Little did I know that hell on Earth was only a few days away...</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>That next week, I had to stay a little later at school to work on a group project, for presentation to the class. This meant Erin and I didn't have as much time together as we would have liked, but we could still squeeze in a quickie before Mom got home, and she would always be home before me. I was antsy with my partners, unable to contribute much to the group because I knew what was waiting for me. I'd be antsy the longer we went on, and as soon as we broke up I practically ran to the bus stop.</p><p>Wednesday, when I returned home and called out Erin's name, she didn't answer. I thought maybe she'd gone somewhere, that she'd gone to see a friend or something, so went to my room, disappointed.</p><p>She was there ... sitting in my computer chair, staring at me as I opened the door, her eyes red. She was mad. From the doorframe, I couldn't see what was on the screen. I had to walk around the desk. It felt like my stomach was writhing, I was so nervous as I approached. I asked what was wrong before I had a chance to see for myself, and when she wouldn't answer, I had a feeling it was going to be really, really bad.</p><p>Sure enough, on the screen was one of the videos I'd taken as the Blackmailer. It shouldn't have happened. I usually kept my porn videos in a hidden, encrypted directory, but must have left it unencrypted the night before while jacking off to a memory, and Erin had found it. She'd uncovered my secret identity.</p><p>She was pissed. I could tell she'd been crying, but at that moment she was mad. I couldn't blame her. How would you feel, when you unlock a mystery about who was responsible for some of the most embarrassing parts of your life, only to find it's the person you love? ""How could you?"" she cried, and I died a little inside.</p><p>I went down on my knees and tried to explain, babbling. I tried to tell her how I started only trying to scare her, to protect her, but that she was so beautiful, I couldn't resist, and then that I'd fallen in love and couldn't stop. She just stared at me. I could see a turmoil of different emotions crossing her face, but she wouldn't say one word, not even when I asked her if she understood.</p><p>When I was done, silence stretched between us for what seemed like a lifetime, and then she got up from the chair. I instinctively stood up and tried to get in her way before she could leave. I wanted to try again, start explaining from the beginning, as though that would make a difference. When she couldn't get past, she pushed me ... I was much stronger than her, but she put a lot of force in it. ""Just don't tell Mom,"" I begged, and feeling stupid the moment I said it.</p><p>That got her to turn around and speak to me at last. ""Or what? You'll send the videos to my friends?""</p><p>I shook my head, feeling like dirt, because I thought of using just that threat. I decided that I couldn't. How could I claim I loved her if I would do that? It was time to man up, even if I'd already lost her. ""No. I'm sorry. You're right. Tell Mom. Tell the police. I'm scum, I deserve to go to jail. I won't stop you. I deserve whatever you decide to do to me..."" I took a deep breath and added, ""But I didn't lie about how I feel about you. I love you. Even if you send me to jail, I love you.""</p><p>She laughed, a bitter laugh full of pain and covered in sarcasm. ""You do THAT to someone you love?""</p><p>""There's a part of me that's a monster, I know. I hate that part of me. I never wanted to hurt you but I convinced myself I could get what I wanted, even though it was wrong, and not hurt you. I know I was lying to myself. I'm weak. But I also know that when I fell in love with you, I set you free.""</p><p>She shook her head, crying, and ran out of the room. I didn't follow. I thought about sending her an e-mail filled with all my justifications, started writing it a dozen times, and erased it each time. Finally I just sent ""I'm so sorry. I love you.""</p><p>Erin ate dinner in her room. Mom was worried at her sudden depression, but Erin didn't seem to tell her anything about why, because she didn't look at me like I was a freak, which I was. I thought Erin must have still been thinking over whether she should turn me in, or just never talk to me again. It felt like I was already on death row, just waiting to see if it would be commuted to life in prison. Neither outcome seemed like a win. No matter what, I'd lost the one thing that made my life worth living.</p><p>That night, and for the next few, I had nightmares that she told, that I was dragged off to prison, to be raped by big burly black men. I thought if she did tell, I'd have to kill myself. I thought of doing it anyway, just because I'd hurt her so much, then worried that it might make her blame herself. I didn't want her to blame herself for something I knew it was my fault.</p><p>I didn't see much of her. She stayed in her room most of the time and wouldn't talk to me. She left school early and came back late, only after Mom came home. I tried to stay out later, walking around aimlessly, so she could be home without having to deal with me. When I was home, I spent most of the time in my own personal Hell, full of self-hatred and anxiety. I was miserable, worried sick, I couldn't even masturbate. I blew that group assignment in school and probably failed a test or two. I didn't care. I was obsessed with finding some magic collection of words to convince her to forgive me. Even though I knew they didn't exist, I couldn't help trying to find them.</p><p>One day I came home, late but not too late, intending to drown my pain by listening to some music. To my surprise, I found Erin in my room again. She was at my computer, clicking on things. I braced myself for a fresh onslaught of pain. I hadn't deleted the videos of her yet. It would probably only make her madder if she found out they were still there, but I couldn't bear to part with those last fragments of my perfect relationship. It was all I had left.</p><p>She looked at me, then back to the screen. She didn't seem mad like she had before. Maybe her anger had run into cold hate. ""How do you get it to spy on Jenny's webcam?"" she asked in a neutral tone. Numb at the unexpected question, I went to the mouse, and called up the program, hidden in an innocuous directory.</p><p>Jenny appeared on the screen, lying on her bed, talking on the phone and extending first one leg, and then the other, towards the ceiling for some reason. ""Are you already blackmailing her?"" Erin asked.</p><p>""Yes. I started, that is. But I haven't done anything since you found those videos. I'll delete the program..."" I said. Assuming she wanted to protect her friend, I moved the pointer to close the window.</p><p>She grabbed my hand on the mouse. ""No, don't."" We stared at the screen for a while together, before she looked at me. ""You know Jenny has a dog.""</p><p>""Yeah?"" I said. I didn't really having a clue why she would bring that up. I was too astonished that she was even talking to me in a civil tone to be thinking too closely about her motives.</p><p>She turned to look at me and gave a sudden, wicked smile. ""Do you think we could make her fuck her dog?""</p><p>My cock sprang into action, both at the unexpectedly filthy request, but also because she said ""we"" instead of ""you"". ""What?""</p><p>""I really want to see her fuck her dog,"" Erin said, and her eyes dropped. ""Do you think we could get her to do that?"" Her voice had dropped into a whisper, as though she suddenly feared being judged.</p><p>""You want that?"" I asked. She nodded, biting her lip. ""I guess we could... it might take some time to convince her to do it. But why?""</p><p>She was blushing at this point. ""I guess there's part of me that's a monster too,"" she admitted. She reached out one hand to put it on where my cock was visible through my jeans. ""There's lots of things I've wanted to do that I never thought I could. I always thought I was sick... maybe I'm as much as a freak as you. I've just had to hide it. I'm still mad at you, but I guess I understand. And I still love you."" She took a deep breath and asked. ""I thought maybe we could be part monsters together?""</p><p>I was stunned. Despite everything, I still thought of her as my innocent little sister. I never would have suspected there was anything dirty underneath. Had she always been like this? Or had I corrupted her? Or maybe she was just pretending, to find an excuse to remain close to me after what I did? It didn't really matter. Whichever was the case, one fact was true, and always would be. ""I love you too ... and anything you want me to be, I'm your man.""</p><p>She smiled and took my hand as she stood up and began towards the bed. ""Then fuck me, big brother, we don't have much time before Mom gets home. Then later we'll work on getting that bitch Jenny to do her dog.""</p>"
407,"My Private Camwhore, Part 2: Blackmailers Incorporated",AnonyMPC,,"['mf', 'gi', 'reluc', 'blackmail', 'nc', 'inc', 'best', 'oral', 'mast', 'humil', 'exhib', 'voy']","Andrew's no longer blackmailing his sister Erin... now they're working together to blackmail some of her friends. But Andrew finds his sister's appetites may exceed even his own, and he's not sure he has the will to stop her.",2011-11-12T00:00:00,"If you came to this link first, you came in the middle. You should start at My Private Camwhore.

The preceeding story was fantasy and I do not recommend or endorse any of the acts described within. Quite the opposite, really.","<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>I was kissing her again, urgently, desperately, like I had just been underwater and she was my air. It was like at any moment she might change her mind again and send me back to the hell of her hatred, so I had to get as much of her as I could of it. She kissed back, but where my tongue was hungry, hers darted around playfully, as though to tell me there was no urgency, there was still time for fun.</p><p>That my hard cock was inside her at the same time was secondary to the pleasure that came from the knowledge that I was kissing her again, that she was letting me in. Her tiny pussy held me tight to her, not just because of its small size but also the way she moved beneath me, clenching on and not letting go except to squeeze harder.</p><p>I lost myself in her for a moment, my identity and consciousness evaporating in the heat generated between us. It was like I was only a collection of parts that needed her, that wanted to please her. When I heard her squeal in pleasure, it was my pleasure. My own climax was building in intensity, and soon I was over the top, and I began emptying my balls inside of her, giving her what felt like everything I had.</p><p>""Oh, Andrew,"" she whispered into my ear as I kissed her neck, letting the last few spasms die inside her. Finally, when I was done, she unwrapped her legs from my hips, releasing me. I pulled out, rolled off, but not far, just beside her, to look longingly into her smiling face.</p><p>She was Erin. My sister, my lover, and once my victim, but no longer. She was smaller than me and her head barely came up to my shoulders, but then she was also three years younger. She was only twelve years old, pretty but with only the suggestion of breasts and a nearly hairless pussy, in many ways a little girl but incredibly smart for her age. I'd also just found out she was not nearly so innocent as she pretended to be.</p><p>Weeks ago, I'd found her on a webcam site, flashing her training bra, and in order to protect her, I decided to scare her so she wouldn't do anything like that again. I played the role of an anonymous blackmailer, not intending it to be for my sexual gratification, but when it came on its own I couldn't resist it. After watching her for a while, I was able to manipulate her into starting a sexual relationship with her own brother, completely unaware that I was also the Blackmailer.</p><p>In the process, I also fell madly in love with her. I guess I was always a little in love with her. We had so much in common, and I had to look out for her since our dad died when we were very young, but once we started spending this time together it became full-blown, sappy romance-story love. I couldn't feel what I did and continue to blackmail her, so I engineered a successful plan to enlist her help in blackmailing one of her friends in exchange for her freedom. I didn't want her to ever find out that her brother was the Blackmailer, especially not once we declared our love for one another openly and I took her virginity, but it happened anyway.</p><p>I thought she'd hate me forever, but minutes ago, she had just forgiven me, while also confessing that she was ""part monster"" like I said I was, that she had desires that surprised me. I didn't really care about that, just happy that she'd decided to forgive me. It was almost like it was in the beginning, we were together, happy, sexually satisfied, in love.</p><p>""Wow,"" Erin said. She pulled herself halfway between sitting up and lying down, squeezed the outer edges of her pussy. Hers was an innie type, without much vaginal pink showing unless she spread the lips apart widely. A little bubble of pearly white goo started to slide out of her. ""It feels like you really filled me up this time.""</p><p>""Sorry,"" I said. ""It has been a while."" I'd gone from having sex at least once a day to nothing, and hadn't masturbated because I was so depressed that she hated me. It was a wonder it wasn't coming out of her ears.</p><p>""Don't be sorry,"" she told me with a grin that flashed her braces. ""I like it."" She lay back again, stretching and arms back so she could rest her head on them. Some of her dark brown hair was slick with sweat and stuck to her face. I brushed it away gently. ""I missed this,"" she said. ""I missed you."" A momentary frown of remembered pain crossed her features, but then disappeared.</p><p>I was glad she missed me, but it couldn't be as much as I missed her. We gazed at each other for some time before she turned her head and glanced over at the computer screen.</p><p>Although I couldn't see it very well from my angle, I knew what she was looking at. The webcam view of her friend, Jenny, the girl I started blackmailing after I couldn't do it to my sister anymore. I couldn't give it up entirely. I lifted my head to get a better look. Jenny was writing something in a notebook and unaware she was being watched through her camera.</p><p>I remembered the shocking declaration that came shortly before she told me she still loved me. Now that we'd reconnected, physically, I wanted to ask about it again. ""You really want to see her fuck her dog?""</p><p>Erin turned back at me and nodded, although I thought I could see a trace of worry in her expression.</p><p>I thought she might be fearing judgment, so I quickly said, ""We'll probably have to work up to it. Get the dog to lick her pussy first, maybe have her jack it off."" I stopped. ""It is a MALE dog, I hope?""</p><p>She giggled. ""Of course. It's not neutered either. He humps the furniture a lot. He's even humped my leg sometimes.""</p><p>Her dreamy look as she remembered that made me curious. ""Do you want to fuck a dog too?"" I asked.</p><p>""I don't know. I've thought about it, but I'm not sure if it's one of those fantasies you want to try or one you just like to think about. I'd probably want to let one lick me, down there, if it would be okay with you, just to see what it was like. Mostly I want to see Jenny fuck one."" She blushed. ""Do you feel differently about me because of that? Would you rather I didn't tell you?""</p><p>I honestly didn't know. It was pretty extreme, and although the thought turned me on in some ways, it was also a little unnerving to find my innocent little sister had urges like that. ""No,"" I said finally. ""I don't want there to be any secrets between us from now on.""</p><p>She squinted a little. ""It's so weird to be able to talk to someone about this. I thought I'd have to keep it to myself all my life because everyone would think I was a sick freak.""</p><p>""I guess it helps when the person you're telling is one too. Is there anything else weird you're into?""</p><p>""Um, lots. But I'm worried, still. I know you said no secrets, but what if I say something that freaks you out?""</p><p>I thought about it. It was a worry of mine, too. I didn't know how high her freak flag flew. ""Or if I freak you out, too. But you said yourself that there's a difference between fantasies and stuff you want to do. I don't think there's anything wrong with fantasies, no matter how extreme. How about we agree we can talk about anything, but we don't do anything we're not both okay with?""</p><p>""That sounds good,"" she said. ""I don't know where to start, though.""</p><p>""When did you first start having these ideas?"" I was curious.</p><p>""I used to lie in my bed and squeeze my legs together imagining some strange person breaking in and making me do stuff to him, before I even knew what 'stuff' was. But when I started thinking about it a lot was a few months ago, during the summer break. It's partly your fault.""</p><p>My heart sank a little. I didn't want to hear that. ""Mine?""</p><p>""I never told you, but I used to sneak into your room and use your computer sometimes when you were out. I think I always had a crush on you. I looked up to you and wanted to see what you were doing. I was real careful so you wouldn't know I was there. I just looked where you'd been and then I went to my computer to look up the site itself. One time I found you had a site in your history I hadn't seen before. It was called Rule 34. Do you remember it?""</p><p>I did. Rule 34 of the Internet said ""if it exists, there is porn of it. No exceptions"". A site sprung up around the concept, devoted to collecting porn of all sorts of cartoon characters, TV shows, movies, inanimate objects, practically anything legal. I used to go there a lot, before I moved onto the cam sites, more interested in seeing real girls my own age than cartoon characters. Usually, like I did with all the sites I wouldn't want Mom to find, I erased all traces of my browser history, and then filled it again with innocent looking sites so it wouldn't look like I was hiding anything, but evidently sometimes I forgot. And in doing so, I apparently corrupted my sister.</p><p>""I didn't know what Rule 34 was, but I went to the site because one of the pages' title said Avatar: The Last Airbender in it, and you know how I really liked that show."" We even watched it together. 'What I saw was a picture of Sokka and Katara having sex. It was really well done, it looked just like the cartoon. It freaked me out at first, but I kept going back to look at it, and to lots of other pictures on the site. Lots of things, things I never thought of before, and it all looked so good. I liked the really crazy ones a lot. Especially girls with their relatives, or with girls having sex with their pets, or monsters. It was just so dirty what some of them were doing, and I'd look at pictures on the site and touch myself.""</p><p>I had to stop her there. ""Wait, you told me... I mean, you told the Blackmailer you'd never done that before.""</p><p>Erin rolled her eyes. ""Andrew, I was lying. Lots of girls touch probably themselves. It doesn't take long to figure out that it feels good when you rub certain places. I learned years ago in the shower. But I didn't want anyone to know, since it was supposed to be bad.""</p><p>I couldn't help but be disappointed. Nor could I keep myself from disappointing myself further. ""When I ate you out that first time, you said it was your first orgasm."" She had a guilty look in her face, and I knew that was another lie. ""I guess not.""</p><p>She reached out to me. ""I'm sorry. But it was the best I'd had. It was the first time I didn't feel like I was a sex-crazed freak nobody else would want to be with if I didn't hide what I was feeling. You made me feel good about myself. I shouldn't have lied, but I was still scared maybe you'd think I was a slut and wouldn't want me anymore.""</p><p>""It's okay,"" I said. ""I lied to you way worse than you did to me.""</p><p>""And don't forget that,"" she said, furrowing her brow. ""Besides, you really were responsible for my first orgasm. Just not then... not directly."" I asked what she meant and she explained, ""I touched myself, but I didn't know there was the 'wow' point yet... you know, orgasm. It sure felt good, but I always felt guilty and stopped after a little bit. But I was looking at pictures on that site one day, and I was staring at one, another Avatar one, actually. This one with Azula and her brother Zuko. It really turned me on, more than the others. I kept rubbing and looking at it and I closed my eyes and imagined it was me and you, and it started feeling better and better, when suddenly.... Wow."" She smiled. ""It felt so good I started fantasizing about you a lot.""</p><p>""What sorts of fantasies?"" I asked.</p><p>""Lots. You coming into my room, pinning me down, and forcing yourself on me. Or me sneaking into your room and playing with your thing while you were asleep and had no idea, or until you woke up and caught me and asked me to do more. But mostly that you'd come to me one day, tell me you were in love with me even though it was wrong, and that we'd have sex and..."" she trailed off.</p><p>""And what?"" I prompted. I caressed her slowly with one finger, on her shoulder.</p><p>She bit her lip. ""And that you'd get me pregnant.""</p><p>That stopped me. I looked down at her recently fucked pussy, some of the cum still visible, mixed in with her own juices. She'd been lying down most of the time since I'd pull out, so all of it was still in there... soaking in.</p><p>****</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>""You weren't lying when you said you were on the pill, were you?"" I asked, suddenly worried.</p><p>""No,"" she said. ""I just like imagining it... every time you cum in I pretend you're getting me pregnant. It makes it so much hotter. But I don't really want you to knock me up... at least not before I'm even in high school!""</p><p>""We can't ever,"" I told her. ""Brothers and sisters can't have kids together. It makes, like, mutants. And not the super-intelligent mutants with laser eyes you see in movies."" Even beyond the horrible deformed babies, it would be one sure way of getting caught.</p><p>""Actually,"" Erin said, adopting a slightly snotty, higher-pitch voice, that I'd grown up thinking of as her 'know-it-all' voice, ""that's a myth, Andrew. It's only a little dangerous than the average for brothers and sisters to breed, if there's no history of bad recessive genes in the family. It's mostly a worry when incest is ongoing over multiple generations."" It sounded like she was quoting something. Maybe she was, maybe she wasn't. She probably understood it, though. I got to hear that 'know-it-all' voice quite well over the years, and she was usually right when she used it. I've said she was really smart, and it's true. Sometimes I've talked about something with her, and then later had a similar conversation with my friend Kirk, only to see him be confused because I used a term he didn't know but that my sister understood perfectly. Maybe Kirk was just really dumb.</p><p>Still, like anybody else she had her share of wrongheaded ideas sometimes. ""Where are you getting this?""</p><p>""I looked it up,"" she said proudly. ""I wanted to know.""</p><p>""But it still is dangerous, right?"" She was silent. ""We couldn't take the risk.""</p><p>""I know,"" she said, but she sounded sad. ""But maybe in a few years they'll be able to correct that... like genetic engineering. Do you think, if it were okay...?""</p><p>I hadn't thought much about having kids. I knew I didn't want them then. I didn't know if I ever would. But I always had trouble disappointing my sister. ""Maybe,"" I said. It wasn't a lie, because I figured it would be years away, if ever, and I might have changed my mind by then. ""We'll deal with that when it comes up... but until then, don't miss a pill, okay?"" She nodded.</p><p>I wanted to get off that subject fast, though, so I said, ""Azula and Zuko, huh? Really?"" It didn't seem like an obvious pairing. Even when incest was on my radar, it was always more friendly siblings. Azula and Zuko were antagonistic.</p><p>She smiled. ""I never told anyone but I always wished the story ended with Zuko and Azula falling in love, and him saving her from her own darker urges. Like, even though she was a bad person, her brother's true love could save her."" As she spoke, the smile had transformed into a troubled expression.</p><p>I thought I had a clue what was on her mind. ""You're not a bad person.""</p><p>""Even if I make Jenny fuck a dog?""</p><p>""You don't have to,"" I said, although the idea was growing on me. If she didn't, I was worried I might.</p><p>""But I want to. Doesn't that make me bad?""</p><p>I put an arm around her, pulled her close to me as I thought about what to say. ""Good and bad aren't that simple. You can be a little bad and still be good. So what if we're part monster? I think everybody has a little monster in them. But I know mostly you're one of the sweetest people I know."" Last year, she organized a canned food fundraising drive for the hungry for her school, all by herself. ""It's not like you really want to hurt people."" A sudden wash of fear went through me. ""Do you?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>How could I know if that's what she felt, or if she was scared to tell the truth? ""It's okay if you do. There's a difference between wanting and doing, remember.""</p><p>""I don't,"" she insisted emphatically, then relented. ""Okay, maybe bad people, a little. I want to see them get what's coming to them,"" she said. ""But even them, I don't want to hurt them hurt them. Not physically.""</p><p>That was a relief. One of the things we had in common was a love of horror movies. That started, years ago, as me forcing her to watch them with me because I liked scaring her. When she grew to like them, we enjoyed them together. I was worried that if she was into pain or even worse, blood and gore, that was yet another thing that was my fault. Still, my urge to comfort her outweighed those concerns right now. ""There's nothing wrong with wanting bad people to hurt.""</p><p>""I just want to see them humiliated, not hurt. I just want people to do what I want, even if it's not what they want, even if they think it's gross, because I know what's best. I want to be in charge. I like having the power.""</p><p>""I guess we have that in common,"" I said. ""And Jenny certainly deserves to get what's coming to her. She stole Kirk from you, right?"" He was my best friend, or he used to be until I learned he made my sister give him a hand job, and then moved on to Jenny when she wouldn't suck him.</p><p>She was momentarily surprised I knew. I'd overheard her talking to Jenny about it at a sleepover, the one in which she put a spy program on Jenny's computer. ""I only liked him because I thought he was the closest I could get to you,"" she explained.</p><p>""It doesn't matter. She still hurt you. She deserved it. We'll only blackmail people who deserve it,"" I suggested. ""Then we're not really bad people. It's like when Batman punches out a crook. Punching people is bad, but some people deserve it."" It was stupid, but I was trying to justify it, to make her feel better about herself and, I suppose, to make me feel better about my own failings. ""And our other sick desires, we do with each other, because we love each other. And love makes everything all right, doesn't it?""</p><p>She kissed me instead of answering, but I could tell she was happy. We went on talking about our fetishes, the things we wanted to try. She was interested in bondage, both sides, to see what it was like. I always wanted to try costumes, and she liked that idea. I'd just finished reacting positively to her suggestion that I cum on her face, when we heard a noise from downstairs, the front door shutting.</p><p>""Oh, shit,"" I said. ""It's Mom.""</p><p>We were already up as she began to call out our names, in turn. She was unlikely to come up to my room right away, but then, we couldn't know, and it would be a bad thing if she found us lying naked in my bed together, Erin full of my cum. It would be so bad I didn't even want to think about it. Neither did Erin. She slipped out of bed and stooped around my room collecting clothes. I did the same, taking a moment to stop and appreciate her ass and pussy from behind when she bent at the waist to retrieve the panties discarded near my computer chair. It hadn't been so long since we'd had sex, but with all we'd been talking about, I was just about ready for another go.</p><p>By the time Mom did come check on us, minutes later, Febreeze had been sprayed all over, we were both dressed, and we were seated at my computer playing a video game. She didn't seem to suspect a thing, and smiled when she saw us together, evidently glad that the bad mood we'd both been in these last few days had broken. ""Hey guys,"" she said. ""I was calling.""</p><p>""Sorry,"" Erin said. ""We were busy with the game.""</p><p>""Listen, I'm going to have to go back out in a little while, to meet a client, so I won't be have time to make dinner for you guys tonight. What do you say I leave you some money for some pizza.""</p><p>Erin and I exchanged a look, smiling. We'd be alone for a little while longer. ""That sounds good,"" Erin said.</p><p>I had to agree. Pussy and pizza, it was turning in to a hell of a day.</p><p>****</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>After dinner, Erin sat on my lap and we played with our new shared toy, Jenny. I let Erin take most of the lead, deciding what we tell her to do and when, only advising her now and then when I thought she might be going too fast. I liked pressing my hard-on into her, but mostly I liked the feeling of holding her close to me. We were both in our underwear, mine boxers, hers tight pink panties.</p><p>At first, Jenny complied with everything we demanded without much fuss, even though she must have been a little disappointed... it had been a while since I'd ordered her to do anything. She probably thought she was off the hook. Erin had Jenny strip naked, spread her pussy, spread her ass, lie back on her bed with her spread legs over her head, rub her clit, stick first one, then two, then three fingers in her pussy, answer all sorts of embarrassing questions about what she'd done with her boyfriend, stick a pen in her ass and walk around with it inside her. Erin laughed a lot at watching the last one.</p><p>""Andrew... do you think she's pretty?"" she asked me.</p><p>""I guess,"" I said, trying to put enough indifference into my voice as possible. I kissed her gently on her ear. ""Not as pretty as you.""</p><p>""Hmph. You have to say that, you're my brother. And my boyfriend."" She sounded satisfied, though.</p><p>""It's still true. I like your little tiny innie pussy,"" I said, sliding my hand inside her panties and rubbing down there to demonstrate. ""And your tits are beautiful."" They were very small, but I found I liked that.</p><p>""Hers are better,"" she said. Jenny's looked like an adult's tits, just a little smaller, they were full and round already with distinct pink nipples. ""What about her hair?""</p><p>Erin's hair was dark brown, almost black. It had a bushy, unmanaged quality to it, not out of control or ugly, but somehow wild. Jenny's, by contrast, right now had almost perfectly straight hair as though it was set in a mold instead of grown, and she was a blonde. ""Yours is better,"" I assured her. ""She looks so plastic.""</p><p>""Maybe we should change that."" Erin began typing an order for Jenny to get a pair of scissors, and cut her hair as close to her head as she could.</p><p>""No,"" Jenny said, scared. ""Please. Not that."" Erin ordered it again. ""I don't want to do that, please."" There were tears in her eyes. Except that first day when she learned she was being blackmailed, I'd never seen her this close to crying. She'd asked not to do things, but she could always be talked into it.</p><p>""You might want to back off on this,"" I suggested. Anxiety started to build up inside of me at the risk of her refusal. Blackmailing depended on the person you're targeting not believing it was worth it to refuse.</p><p>""Why?"" Erin said. ""I want to see her lose that hair. Maybe I'll tell her to shave it bald.""</p><p>""She'll fight it. We don't want her fighting, we want her going along with things. We're blackmailing her with embarrassment,"" I pointed her out. ""If she thinks cutting her hair will be more embarrassing than everybody seeing sex pictures of her, she might risk it, and we'll lose everything.""</p><p>I could see Erin pout. ""Damn. I wanted her to look stupid."" She let out a sigh, and began telling Jenny that she didn't have to, that it was just a thought. Jenny was suddenly relieved, even smiling, like we'd just given her a gift instead of just decided not to force her into something.</p><p>I wondered how far that goodwill extended. ""It might be a good time to start with the dog. Ask her to bring it in.""</p><p>She nodded, and typed, ""I remember you have a doggy. Why don't you go get him and show him to me?"" She wrote it in less exact grammar and punctuation than my retelling, of course. ""You can get dressed first, but leave your panties off.""</p><p>Jenny seemed pleased and excited, and must not have had a clue what would be coming up. She just thought her Blackmailer wanted to see her dog. While we waited, I said to Erin, ""If she's reluctant to do something with the dog, we can use the haircutting as a threat. Tell her she has to do one or the other. That way she still feels like she had a choice."" It seemed to make sense to me.</p><p>It took a couple minutes for Jenny to return with her dog, a yellow Labrador Retriever named Lucky. I didn't know that before we started this plan, and cracked up when I heard it. Erin didn't get it at first. ""Lucky. He'll be getting lucky,"" I said between laughs, and she joined in.</p><p>It was a pretty big dog. Although Jenny was taller than the dog was long, if the dog laid on top of her in a position suitable for fucking, they'd be about the same height. The idea provoked a vivid image in my head of Lucky humping her while licking her face.</p><p>But we weren't planning on starting with that. I'd advised Erin that we take it slow, that we probably shouldn't get to dogfucking right away, and I thought I should take my own advice. We wanted to give her time to get used to each step before we pushed her into one more.</p><p>After watching Jenny demonstrate a few dog tricks she'd taught him, Erin told her to take her pants off, get in front of the camera, and let Lucky lick her between the legs. You could always tell when Jenny was done reading the instructions, because her lips mouthed the words as she read. As soon as she was done, she drew back and looked a little perplexed, but not disgusted or outraged.</p><p>""Come here, Lucky,"" she said, once seated on the edge of her bed. Her legs were spread apart to give him room, and she patted her thigh. The dog complied, ambling over there with his tongue already hanging out. She grabbed him by the head behind his ears and pointed him at the space between her legs.</p><p>Lucky sniffed, and his tongue lolled out, licking the thighs first, but his head turning towards the junction between them as he smelled something of interest. His tail started wagging, and even though we couldn't see the licking directly, it was easy to tell when Jenny's pussy felt his tongue. Her mouth turned into a sudden, surprised, ring, and then broke into a smile of pleasure. ""Wow,"" she said happily. ""Keep going. Good boy. Good boy.""</p><p>Erin and I both watched with stunned, aroused silence. She was actually doing it. I was getting pretty turned on with the thought of little Jenny being eaten out by a dog, and enjoying it. My dick was practically poking out of my boxers. Erin was wriggling around on my lap, squeezing her legs together, and her movements made my cock feel extra nice.</p><p>Jenny closed her eyes and began to twitch with every movement of her dog's tongue. After a minute, the dog turned away. Jenny looked disappointed. ""No, come back Lucky, come back boy."" She had to lean forward and pull him back by his collar to get him licking again, and closed her eyes again to appreciate it.</p><p>""She really seems to like that,"" Erin said in wonder.</p><p>""I bet Kirk's never bothered to eat her out. And dogs have pretty long tongues,"" I pointed out. Erin wiggled a little more. ""I'm still surprised this much was so easy. I thought she'd at least try to argue us out of it, or act disgusted.""</p><p>""Jenny's kind of a big slut,"" Erin said. I knew that was an exaggeration... she'd only lost her virginity to Kirk a few weeks ago. But it was hard to disagree with that as we watched her force her doggie to lick her pussy. Jenny moaned a little, and that must have scared Lucky because he wandered away again, exposing her pussy, coated with dog saliva, towards the camera. Erin felt my cock pulse and turned to me. ""Do you want to fuck her?""</p><p>""I would never, ever cheat on you,"" I assured her.</p><p>She shrugged. ""It's only cheating if one of us doesn't want it to happen. Would you mind if I let Lucky fuck me?""</p><p>""Not if you wanted it,"" I said, lying only a little bit. ""And I could watch.""</p><p>She nodded. ""See? That makes sense. That's logical. If you wanted and let me watch, I don't mind if you fuck her, cause that's not cheating. Just as long as your heart belongs only to me.""</p><p>""It does."" I watched as Jenny gave up on getting the dog back and just started sticking rubbing her clit with her fingers.</p><p>""So, do you?"" Erin asked. ""Do you want to fuck her?""</p><p>""Maybe,"" I said. ""But I don't know how we arrange it without revealing that we're the ones blackmailing her."" It wasn't as though I could show up at her house accidentally and have Erin give her the direction to seduce me.</p><p>""Oh, no, that's simple,"" Erin said. She turned towards me brightly. ""You remember the movie Saw? The first one."" I nodded, hoping that whatever her idea was, it didn't involve gore. Or kidnapping Jenny and locking her in a dungeon. ""Remember the twist? The bad guy was one of the guys you thought was a victim.""</p><p>""So?""</p><p>""We tell her to help blackmail me,"" she said. ""Then we pretend the Blackmailer made us have sex. We can have her over to our place and you can fuck her, under orders.""</p><p>""That could work."" It was a pretty good plan, if she bought it.</p><p>""Would it turn you on if she ate me out?"" Another cock pulse. ""I guess it would,"" she giggled. On the screen, Jenny was trying to get the dog back to licking at her again.</p><p>""You're interested in girls too?"" We hadn't covered that on our talk.</p><p>""A little. Mostly I want her to eat me, though. Even though I bet she'd like it. But I'd never do it if it didn't turn you on though.""</p><p>""I guess it does turn me on."" So did the screen. ""But I think if I get much more turned on, I'll squirt all over the chair here.""</p><p>""We can't have that,"" Erin said, and leaned forward, taking her ass off my lap and letting my dick spring up, constrained only by my underwear. Reaching underneath herself, she pulled my boxers down, and then her own panties to the side. ""Stick it in.""</p><p>I directed my rod at her hole and worked the head inside. She pushed back and slid down. ""Mmmmm. Now, when you shoot, it won't go to waste."" It was warm and tight and felt so good to be all the way in. She didn't move much, though. It was like she was happy to just have me inside of her, or wanted to tease me a little. Whatever the case, I felt so content that even though every instinct was telling me to bounce her up and down to make me get off, I remained pretty still, too. ""Lucky's going back for more.""</p><p>I had an idea. ""Let me type."" We both shifted forward, and I maneuvered my arms around her to type at the keyboard. ""If you want to train him to do that regularly, you should give him a treat.""</p><p>She couldn't read it right away. She laid back on the bed, her hands clutching at the edges as her dog continued to lick. I think she was having an orgasm. When she recovered and closed her legs, pushing Lucky off to the side, she finally read the screen. ""His treats are downstairs.""</p><p>I typed quickly. ""There's another kind of treat. Reach underneath his back legs and rub him. He's got a penis, and he's just like a guy.""</p><p>Jenny stroked her dog. At first she just pet the area, almost like she would his back. After a short time, Lucky began to react and his penis extended, poking out of its sheath. ""Make sure the camera can see,"" I typed. ""And just rub it like you're giving a hand job.""</p><p>The camera wasn't close enough for a good look, but it was pretty clear what Jenny was doing, and that was hot enough, especially with the knowledge we were recording it. Erin began to bounce very gently up and down after only a little bit of prompting from me doing the same. She picked up intensity, and before long she was sliding me halfway out before pounding back. I wrapped my arms around her and we continued until she squealed with the delight of an orgasm. Soon after, I groaned with sudden force and for the second time that day I came, squirting my seed deep into her, then held her down so I wouldn't slip out when I lost my erection and get the cum all over my seat. To keep her happy, I played with her clit from behind.</p><p>""Eww,"" we heard from the speakers. I'd forgotten for the moment of climax about what we were watching. ""He squirted.""</p><p>Erin typed instead of me. ""That means you did a good job. If you make him happy whenever he licks you, he'll lick you more. Did you like how it felt?""</p><p>""It was pretty cool when he was licking me,"" she admitted. ""The rest was just weird.""</p><p>""Well, I certainly enjoyed watching it. I think you'll be doing it more."" Erin looked at me when she was finished typing. ""Should we let her go?"" she asked. I nodded. We'd made enough progress for one day.</p><p>****</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>We worked on Jenny the next day, too. In addition to telling her what poses to take and to be licked again, we played her videos of other girls getting licked by their dogs, or giving them blowjobs, to show that it was totally normal. Jenny thought the dog's dick looked disgusting and didn't want to put it in her mouth, so we decided to give it a little more time before we pushed the issue.</p><p>Erin and I worked together, but we weren't always working side by side. Mom was home too often for that to be the case. However, we'd come up with a solution where, even when we were in our own separate rooms, we were still together. I let Erin have access to Jenny's feed on her own computer, so we could both watch it at once, and meanwhile we would have a video chat going in another window to watch each other. Even when we weren't working on Jenny, we had that window open, allowing us to see one another at a moment's effort, and we could flash each other or masturbate together while our Mom was unaware. It was a lifeline between us.</p><p>I felt a little self-conscious at first about appearing like that, even to my sister, though I tried not to let it show. Erin, however, liked being on video... she was a bit of a tease, which was probably why she wound up on the camwhore sites to begin with. Now that we were open with each other, she became like me, liking to collect videos, mainly of us together. We filmed ourselves fucking one afternoon, on her camera phone, and she gave me a copy.</p><p>We also used her phone to film her first facial. It started as a blowjob, a great blowjob. She was only comfortably able to go down about halfway on my shaft, but with the way she used her hand on the other half and teased the head of my penis with her tongue, I had no complaints about that. When I was ready to cum, I warned her and, with the phone I was using to film in one of my hands, watched as she tilted her head back and lay my cock on the side of her face, then slid down to give it a gentle kiss, all while continuing to pump the bottom half with her hand. I shot off right when she kissed and little trails of cum ran up her face, mostly on her cheek but with a few glob on her nose and lips. She licked her lips and ""mmm""ed softly.</p><p>She told me later that the reality didn't really live up to the fantasy. She said she liked how it made her feel dirty, and really liked the video of it when we watched it. ""It makes me look like a real porn star!"" she said with amusement, but then confessed, ""I'd rather have it inside me than on my face. And it's less mess."" I had to agree. While there was something beautiful about watching her covered in my sperm, that couldn't compare to knowing it was going directly down her throat, or in her pussy.</p><p>I got to do that almost every day. The days I went without, there was often a greater purpose behind it. Like the day Erin went to Jenny's house after school. It was part of her scheme to have Jenny start blackmailing her. I watched, safe in my own room, while doing some homework. They didn't spend all their time in Jenny's room, and so there were long gaps without any action on the camera, and even when they were there, girl talk can often be boring.</p><p>Erin wasn't the only one there with Jenny. Jenny's sister Claire, who looked like she was trying to be a carbon copy of Jenny herself, except only nine years old, and wearing the glasses Jenny had given up, kept popping in and trying to tag along wherever they went, despite their efforts to get rid of her to have more adult girl talk.</p><p>Another girl from Erin's school, a Chinese girl named Winnie, was also there that day. I didn't know her, but she was slim, taller than Jenny or Erin, but more flat-chested than either of them. She dressed in a tight red skirt. She would have been cute, but she had a habit of screwing up her face in an ugly sneer every time she found something disagreeable, which happened a lot.</p><p>More than the sneer itself, probably, it was the fact that it seemed too often to be directed at Erin. It soon became clear that Erin and Winnie were not friends, or not close ones. Erin tried to be nice, but it looked like Winnie resented her being there, and would snap peevishly at her regularly.</p><p>When Erin expressed an opinion on boots Jenny was thinking of buying with money from her recent birthday, Winnie told her, ""Like you know what you're talking about, fashion's one of those things you still have to learn. No offense."" Erin still tended to wear boyish clothes, jeans and shirts, and rarely name brands of those, while the others were a lot more more fashion conscious.</p><p>Another time, Erin asked whether they thought some pop star was gay. It was right in line with the rest of their gossiping and should have gotten a simple exchange of opinions, but instead, Winnie snapped, ""You're the big super brain of the class, why don't you figure it out yourself?""</p><p>There were a number of other, similar incidents, where Winnie would lash out at Erin for no good reason. Jenny was nicer, rarely giving Erin even a snarky remark, but never went that extra step to tell her friend to stop being a jerk, and sometimes she laughed uncertainly at a cruel barb of Winnie's.</p><p>Erin always deflected the attacks with sheepish smile, or sometimes by pretending she never heard, but watching on the sidelines, I raged quietly. I couldn't help but think that if Winnie wanted to act like a bitch, maybe we should teach her to fuck a dog, too.</p><p>My sister must have been thinking along similar lines. While Winnie and Jenny were trying on different types of eyeliner in the bathroom, Erin played with Lucky on Jenny's bed. She grinned at the webcam, guessing that I was watching, and rubbed the dog between his legs until he had a visible erection. ""Ew, Jenny!"" she cried out. ""Your dog's got a boner and he keeps licking me.""</p><p>Both girls came back into the room to look. ""He probably thinks you're a dog. No offense,"" Winnie said, but then laughed. ""Oh my god, look at it. It's gross.""</p><p>Lucky started walking towards Jenny, who was blushing beet red and couldn't speak. The dog hopped up on her, putting his paws on her boobs, his furry penis swinging in the air, pointing at her.</p><p>""No, I don't think he thinks I'm a dog,"" Erin said. ""He must like humans, not dogs. If he was interested in a first class bitch, surely he would have gone for you.""</p><p>Winnie's mouth hung open. ""What did you say?"" Erin just smiled, a confident smile, but didn't repeat herself.</p><p>Before Winnie could strike back with a retort, Jenny pushed Lucky away, and made it to the door of her room, where she yelled out her sister's name. The little girl came running, eager to be included at last. ""Take Lucky outside to play in the backyard?"" she asked. Claire frowned, but tugged him by the collar until he was out of the room. ""Sorry,"" she said once he was gone. ""He gets like that sometimes. Sometimes he just tries to hump anything that moves.""</p><p>""Just like a guy,"" Winnie said. ""It was kind of funny, though.""</p><p>""Maybe you should have just let Winnie take care of him,"" Erin said to Jenny. ""I've heard her people don't have a problem putting dog penis in their mouth.""</p><p>""What?"" Winnie yelled. ""Is that some kind of racist Chinese joke!?""</p><p>""No,"" Erin said, seeming to be cowed. ""I'm sorry, you must have misunderstood. I never meant anything racist, I promise. Chinese people are great."" Then her expression changed, darker, more serious. ""I've just heard your family sucks a lot of dog cock. No offense.""</p><p>I almost cheered at that, but got frightened when Winnie lurched forward, ""Oh, it's on now, bitch."" I was watching it on a screen. I couldn't do anything to prevent it, although I instinctively began putting on my shoes so I could run out at any time.</p><p>Erin danced out of the way of Winnie's initial lunge, and hopped on Jenny's bed to make her second attempt harder to pull off. ""Guys, don't fight,"" Jenny cried.</p><p>""She started it,"" Erin pointed out. ""She's been mean to me all day. What, you can dish it out but you can't take it?""</p><p>""You think you're so smart,"" Winnie said. ""Let's see how smart you are with your hair pulled out.""</p><p>""That's what this is all about isn't it? So what, I get better grades than you. Boo-fucking-hoo. Try harder or deal with it, don't be such a big baby.""</p><p>I was practically out the door, ready to run down there and save her, when the situation defused itself. ""Guys!"" Jenny yelled. They stopped. ""This is my house. If you can't get along I'm not going to let either of you come here again.""</p><p>Winnie no longer looked quite so ready to kill, and Erin didn't seem to be in danger. I was pleased, and even liked Jenny a little more. Not enough to want to stop our plans for her, but I thought maybe I'd judged her too harshly. At least she tried to be nice. ""Now, I want both of you to say sorry for the things you said.""</p><p>Erin apologized first. ""I'm sorry. I shouldn't have said what I did about your family. I just wanted to make you mad.""</p><p>Winnie sighed, her pride seemingly satisfied by Erin apologizing first. ""I'm sorry too. Truce?""</p><p>""Fine,"" Erin said, but she looked right into the camera, and I knew it wasn't the whole story. If there was one thing I'd learned about my sister recently, it was that she could hold a grudge.</p><p>They finished playing with their makeup and the atmosphere seemed a little tense, but not hostile, and then went downstairs, out of the view or even the hearing range of the webcam. I saw them briefly once more, as Winnie and Erin came up to retrieve some things they left in the room before they went home, and even the tension seemed to have evaporated.</p><p>The moment Jenny was alone, I contacted her as the Blackmailer. It was important to do it after Erin had just left, so she would never suspect it was her friend behind things. ""That was quite a fight there earlier,"" I sent her in a message window. Jenny shrugged when she read it. I continued, ""I guess Lucky was too impatient to wait for them to go away before he got to play with you.""</p><p>She smiled genuinely. I think she was relieved to have someone she could talk about it with. ""Oh my God, that was so embarrassing! I just about died!""</p><p>""Don't worry, I don't think your friends suspected anything. I like them, though. They're feisty. What are their names?""</p><p>****</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>A few days later, Jenny paid an after-school visit to our house. She had a burned DVD that she was supposed to run on Erin's computer... she wasn't computer savvy enough to have her own USB key. I said hello to her in passing, but had plans to be out of the house... we wanted to make sure Jenny felt comfortable enough to carry out her instructions, and if she thought another person might walk in on her, she might chicken out. As the Blackmailer I'd ""chosen"" Erin to target next, while hinting Winnie might come later.</p><p>At first, Jenny had been a little hesitant to involve somebody else, but after I told her that I would be requiring less of her time if I had another toy to play with, and also that I might let her suggest some things to make Erin do, she was more interested. I guess our family wasn't the only one with a weakness to the allure of power. She immediately began suggesting that I make Erin lick her pussy.</p><p>My sister laughed when she read that, then even more a few days later when we played Jenny a clip of Erin ""forced"" to masturbate for the Blackmailer. Jenny began rubbing herself while watching the video, stroking her pussy gently over the star-spangled panties she wore. ""I knew she was gay for me,"" Erin said.</p><p>""I don't think she's gay,"" I pointed out, ""She seems to like doing it with Kirk.""</p><p>""That reminds me,"" Erin said. ""Are we going to make him do anything?""</p><p>We'd gotten a few videos of Kirk and Jenny together, but I hadn't thought of trying to blackmail him with anything, and this was the first Erin brought it up. ""You want to?""</p><p>""Well, he's a bad person, right? I mean, he tried to go after your sister. Isn't that bad for friends to do?""</p><p>""I guess. I can't think of anything I want him to do, though."" I sudden, chilling thought struck me. ""Do you want to make him do something with you?"" She might have been okay with me fucking other girls, and I was okay with her trying things with a dog, but I experienced a rush of jealousy at the thought of her with a guy, any guy.</p><p>""No,"" she said, filling me with relief. ""I just wondered. Maybe we'll think of something later. He's on my list.""</p><p>""You have a list?""</p><p>She gave me a sweet, innocent smile. ""Not a real list, like, not on paper or anything. I just keep track of people we have something on, or who've been bad.""</p><p>""Who else is on the list?"" I asked.</p><p>""Nobody you know, I think.""</p><p>""What about Winnie?"" I asked. ""She seemed like a big bitch to you last week.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Erin said, her smile turning downright devilish in an instant. ""She's definitely on my list. But let's focus on Jenny, first."" She leaned forward to type, and asked Jenny to bring her dog in so it could lick her, and suggested she ""pretend it's Erin.""</p><p>Jenny seemed to be pretty eager to do that, and within a minute or two we were watching Jenny sitting on her bed facing the camera, her legs spread apart, with a dogs head licking obediently, while she pet his head. Her little stomach seemed to twitch in reaction with every lick of doggy tongue up her cunt.</p><p>You wouldn't think seeing a dog eat out a thirteen-year-old girl would get old, but I'd seen it before, and I had an even hotter twelve-year-old right beside me. She had her hands in her panties, eyes transfixed on the screen. It hadn't gotten old for my sister, it seemed.</p><p>I wanted to act, though, not just watch. ""Lucky's given me an idea,"" I said, and slipped off the chair and onto my knees. She knew what I was going for right away, and pushed back a little to allow me room. She was wearing a skirt. It used to be that Erin only wore jeans and pants, but since we started making love, she wore skirts more often. I liked this development, because it let me look at her beautiful legs, and it gave me easier access to other parts I liked. All it took was a little flip and the skirt rested on her belly.</p><p>Beneath her skirt she was wearing panties with hearts and monkeys on them, and I grabbed the waistband and started to pull down. She helped me out by lifting her ass off the seat to let me slide the back out from under her. Once her panties were off, she spread her legs open, just enough to get my head in, at first, and, when I got closer, she leaned back, swung her legs back, and rested her knees on my shoulders.</p><p>I've heard a lot of guys don't like eating pussy, but I do. Or maybe my sister just has an exceptional pussy. It's all tight and closed in, and just so cute that even if it didn't make me horny, I could stare at it for hours.</p><p>But why stare when you could kiss and lick and probe with your fingers? It was already a little wet, from her taking care of herself, and I used my thumbs to spread it apart, and the little hood popped out, and I took a breathless look at her clit and the much wetter pink zone inside.</p><p>I only looked for a moment, then began a series of soft, long licks along the edges, getting close to the clit but not often reaching it. Teasing was better. When I did go for the clit, it was more often than not with a kiss than a lick.</p><p>From the speakers behind me, I heard Jenny giving truncated little moans as her dog licked her and suddenly decided to make it something of a competition for myself... I wanted to make my sister cum before the dog made Jenny. Since he'd had a head start, I needed to step up my pace.</p><p>My tongue went from slow long licks to fast darting movements. I thrust forward, sticking my tongue as far inside her hole as I could and wiggled it all around, while my nose rubbed against her clit. Erin squealed in delight and rose her ass from the chair to grind against me. In between breaths, she exclaimed, ""Somebody's an eager beaver today!""</p><p>Of course, but it was her beaver that made me eager. I kept it up, an intense pace, sometimes adding my fingers to play a little in her hole while I sucked on her clit, making her moan, when I heard other, tinny moans that told me I'd lost my little competition. I slowed down. Jenny had already cum, so I might as well savor.</p><p>Erin leaned forward to reach over my head, grabbed the keyboard and rested it on her belly to type something in. I couldn't tell what it was, just assumed it was another order for Jenny to follow. I continued licking, trying once again to bring Erin to a slow boil. Every once in a while she would type something else, making me try harder. If she was able to type, I didn't have enough of her attention. Every one of her ""mmms"" or little giggles when I hit a good spot was like music to my ears, every new typed message a failure.</p><p>""Eww, that's gross,"" I heard from the speakers. It was Jenny.</p><p>I stopped for a moment, curiosity getting the better of me. ""What's gross?"" I asked.</p><p>Erin let out a groan of frustration. ""I really don't want you to stop,"" she said. ""But you've really got to see this, Andrew.""</p><p>I turned my head back, but from my angle the screen was too dark to see what was going on. So, reluctantly, I left Erin's pussy behind and stood up. There, you could see a close-up of Lucky, Jenny's dog, and his penis. Jenny must have put the camera on the ground. The dog's dick was out, erect, red with lots of ugly veins and looking like some kind of horror monster.</p><p>And little Jenny was down on her hands and knees, licking it. It wasn't an easy operation, the dog kept trying to hump the air, but Jenny did her best to keep up with it, her tongue lapping up on the beast's dick. I instinctively checked to be sure, but of course Erin had made sure we were recording. ""Wow,"" I said.</p><p>""Put it in your mouth and suck,"" Erin typed, and then looked to me. ""If this is as hot for you as it is for me, you can finish inside me."" She stood up, pushed the chair back along my floor with one foot, and bent over slightly then, with one hand, reached back to pull her skirt towards her and expose her ass.</p><p>I maneuvered myself behind her, grabbing her blue skirt, and beneath it, her hips, centering the head of my penis at her little pussy lips. Already slick, they parted for me with only a little resistance, and I sank inside her while watching what Jenny was doing over the shoulder. She'd gotten the head of Lucky's dick in her mouth, sucking the weird pointy tip. Then the dog thrust his hindquarters forward and she lost it.</p><p>It was incredibly arousing to watch her doing that... not the act itself, which was a little gross, but the fact that it was incredibly messed up, and that we had made that happen. We had made a girl try to suck off her dog.</p><p>I banged into my sister from behind slowly, because I didn't want to cum, not yet. I wanted to enjoy her and make her enjoy it. I made a decision, and closed my eyes, sacrificing the deliciously fucked up sight of Jenny and her dog because it would make me shoot my load too fast. I would be better able to last longer if I kept my eyes closed, and we were recording it. The combination of that sight, my sister's moans, and her tight cunt squeezing my dick would have me cumming right away. As it was, I had to think about math homework to keep from emptying my load immediately.</p><p>A few minutes later, Erin's moans of pleasure became a stream of filthy talk, making my job even more difficult. ""Yeah, that's right, keep sucking on your little dog's dick. Pretty soon we're going to fuck you with it. I bet you'll like that won't you, you little slut.""</p><p>I next heard a whine, I wasn't sure if it was an animal, or one of the two girls, and pretty soon I was ready to cum, so I pounded Erin as fast and hard as I could in those last few seconds. She moaned and tensed up, and either came just before me, or faked it.</p><p>""Ewww,"" Jenny said. ""He squirted in me..."" I opened my eyes. Jenny was wiping some clear goo off her fingers.</p><p>Erin grinned at me. ""I bet we're less than a week away from making her a bitch, literally.""</p><p>****</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>She was right. It wasn't even a week. It was three days, although I think Erin might have pushed for it the very next day if things had worked out, but we didn't get a chance. That day, Winnie went over to Jenny's house after school, and stayed until long after supper. Since we agreed we couldn't risk making her fuck a dog while her parents were home, we didn't do anything to Jenny that night except make her masturbate and show her more dog sex videos we'd found on the net (there's a site for EVERYTHING).</p><p>The day after that, Erin had to stay after school to take some kind of special test. I don't know why they couldn't have done it during school hours. I missed her as I sat at home alone. It was stupid, I saw her every day, fucked her almost every day, but I still missed her. Not just the sex. I impulsively decided that I'd walk her home after she did her test, just to talk, about every day things, like how the test went (she did well), and how school was (a guy in her class got detention for swearing at a teacher).</p><p>I even carried her books home, because she had a pretty big load. I only spared a short glance at them, they seemed a little dry for my tastes. Kind of weird stuff for a girl her age, but she liked reading above her age level. I remember one was called ""The Elegant Universe"", another was ""The Selfish Gene"", there was a book on Math that wasn't a class textbook, and, wedged in between them all, a little book called ""The Prince"". I smiled privately at the last one. It was cute, even after all the weird stuff we did, that my sister loved little romantic fantasy stories. I was going to comment on it, but she asked me about how my day went and gave me her shy little smile and all I could think of was how lucky I was that she loved me and how sweet it was, just spending time together.</p><p>I think I liked those moments, the quiet moments when we weren't freaky perverts blackmailing a girl together, more than anything else. It felt normal. The only thing that would have felt more normal was if I could have held her hand, like we were the couple we were in my heart. I always felt good after those times when it was just the two of us, whether it was enjoying a walk together or having her sleep in my arms.</p><p>After our monster times, blackmailing Jenny, I felt bad. During, it felt incredible, but after, I felt extremely guilty and was filled with moments of self-loathing. I think I would have given it up eventually if Erin had not enjoyed it so much. She never told me she felt guilty, and I never shared my feelings with her. I sometimes wondered if maybe she secretly felt the same as I did, but it was this shared perversion that got us back together after our first fight, and she really seemed to enjoy the idea of making Jenny fuck her dog.</p><p>The day had come where she would finally get her wish. It was an ordinary day. I got off a boring day of school, Erin beat me home and met me at the door with a kiss, thrusting her tongue in my mouth. I held her tight, asked how her day was, and then we exchanged a few stories about what went on at our respective schools. I asked if she wanted to watch TV, but she shook her head and we soon went up to my room.</p><p>Jenny wasn't there right away, but it didn't take long, so we played our usual role as the Blackmailer, getting her to strip for us, then play with herself, then call her dog in to lick her pussy.</p><p>Jenny seemed to be getting into it, as she usually did, and Erin called up a dogfucking video to play for her while she was enjoying the sensations of Lucky's long dog tongue slobbering away inside her hole. When Jenny started rubbing herself a little between licks, Erin pounced forward in her seat and typed, in big bold letters, ""STOP NOW.""</p><p>Jenny didn't see it right away, but when she did, she seemed disappointed. ""But he's not finished,"" she whined.</p><p>""That means she hasn't cum yet,"" Erin told me, as though I didn't already know. She typed a command to start rubbing Lucky's dick, get it erect so that it came out of the furry part. Jenny complied like a good little camslave, but looked into the camera and said, ""You're going to make me put him in my mouth again, aren't you? That's gross.""</p><p>""No. Don't worry,"" Erin typed. She grinned as she typed. ""We won't be doing that this time.""</p><p>Soon Lucky's gross, pointed, red-pink dick was out and waging around, like a second tail. He kept taking little half steps forward with his hind legs, like he was ready to hump but didn't know where he should.</p><p>Erin typed, ""Now I want you to get on your hands and knees and point your ass at Lucky.""</p><p>""Oh..."" Jenny said, clearly puzzled. Then she said, with added significance, ""Oh!"" She had an anxious look on her face. She'd seen enough bestiality videos thanks to us to know what that usually meant. ""I don't know if I want to do that either. Can we do something else, please?""</p><p>Erin looked to me, as though I was the expert. ""Andrew? Can I push her or do we need more time?""</p><p>""Remember the last thing that made her really freak out?""</p><p>Her grin turned wicked and she typed. ""If you wanted, we could cut your hair really short instead. I really do want to see you like that. Which would you prefer?""</p><p>Jenny's expression of fear was almost comical. ""No!"" she said.</p><p>""No, not my hair! I'll fuck a dog for you but leave me my precious hair,"" Erin mocked, and I couldn't help laugh. I started to say something back, but she shushed me.</p><p>Jenny was getting in position. We both watched, fascinated. ""He might not go for it right away,"" I said.</p><p>""I bet he will."" Lucky hadn't, but he was sniffing around Jenny's butt. She twitched as his cold nose touched her pussy. He began licking her again. ""No, stupid dog,"" Erin whined, as though she could be heard. ""Get on top.""</p><p>Then, suddenly, he did. Lucky hopped up, putting his paws on Jenny's back. They immediately slipped off, making Jenny yelp in pain from the scrape of the claws, and then just dangled limply off her sides. Lucky lurched forward again, his body forcing the girl down into almost a bow, face towards the ground, ass in the air. He humped forward, his furry belly slapping up against Jenny's butt, but it looked like his cock wasn't going inside.</p><p>I noticed Erin was squeezing her thighs together. I had a bulge in my pants and was starting to rub it while I began mentally willing Lucky to find the hole.</p><p>After another few awkward thrusts, we could tell Lucky sank home into Jenny's pussy because she groaned in sudden surprise. I thought it was pleasured surprise, but I couldn't be sure. Once inside, Lucky's thrusts became less awkward and tentative and more regular, like a jackhammer, in and out, in and out. At first, it looked as though Lucky was doing all the work, but a minute or two into it we could see Jenny bucking back against him. ""Yeah, you like that, don't you,"" Erin said.</p><p>""I think she does,"" I supplied, rubbing my dick. ""She likes being her dog's bitch.""</p><p>Lucky made yowling sounds as he continued to pound into her, and Jenny seemed to repeat ""Ah, ah, ah, ah,"" over and over again. Suddenly, Jenny looked scared. ""No, don't squirt in me,"" she said, and tried to pull away, but Lucky and Jenny yelped in unison as she tried.</p><p>""The knot must be inside her,"" I said with wonder. I really wished I didn't have to be watching it all through a webcam view, or that I could direct the action. I would have loved to see a close-up of that. Instead I had to watch the dog seem to lose interest in humping, but be unable to move away either.</p><p>""Get off me you dumb dog,"" Jenny said. ""You're done, get out,"" and she tried again to push him off, but she couldn't pull herself free either. ""How long are you going to stay like this?""</p><p>Erin cracked up, and I couldn't help but join her. Finally, Lucky was able to slip free, his dick flopping out behind her and he turned away, dripping stuff on the floor. Erin told Jenny to start masturbating again, and asked her how it felt.</p><p>""Weird. He's bigger than Kirk, it was nice inside me, but the fur is weird. And his cum's warmer I think.""</p><p>""Would you do it again?""</p><p>""I guess, if you wanted me to. But not all the time, okay?""</p><p>She didn't answer for a while... it seemed like she was wrestling with what answer to give. Finally Erin typed, ""Okay. We're done for today. You can finish yourself off if you want, but you don't have to.""</p><p>Jenny said thanks, and continued to touch herself. I leaned over the back of the chair to give Erin a hug. ""So, was it everything you wanted?"" I asked.</p><p>""It was pretty cool,"" she said. ""I can't believe we actually did it."" Her voice sounded happy, but there was a tone of false cheer in it.</p><p>""But?"" I ventured.</p><p>""I was hoping she'd enjoy it more,"" she admitted sadly.</p><p>I was more relieved at the admission than I expected. ""That's good,"" I told her as I embraced her tightly for a moment. ""We're not complete monsters. I want her to enjoy it too. I think she did like it, it was just new."" She was certainly masturbating like somebody who was turned on, her fingers dipping furiously in and out of the puddle of dog cum left inside her. ""We can try it a few more times and if she doesn't start to like it, we'll stop. We'll have the videos forever, anyway.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said.</p><p>The silence stretched out. ""Do you think it's something you want to try yourself?""</p><p>She swiveled around to me. Her eyes were tearing up. ""Yes. At least once. What's wrong with me?""</p><p>I met her, face to face, staring in her eyes. ""Nothing,"" I said, firmly. ""You're the girl I love. Maybe you're a little weird, but if you weren't, we'd never be together. Weird is good. If you want to try fucking a dog, I'll be there to hold the leash and make sure he doesn't hurt you.""</p><p>With a blink, her tears faded, evaporating on the lashes and never actually falling. She sniffed. ""Actually for my plan to work you can't be there the first time, you have to play the Blackmailer.""</p><p>""You already have a plan?"" I asked.</p><p>""I have lots of plans. Right now my plan is for you to fuck me before Mom gets home."" Erin took me by the hand and pulled me to the bed. We did it doggy-style, of course. What did you expect?</p><p>****</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>It took a few more days for Erin to put her new plan into action. I came home to an empty house and went to my usual place, my room. Erin wouldn't be home. She went to Jenny's.</p><p>As far as Jenny was concerned, she would be getting her reward today, Erin would be ""forced"" to eat her pussy until she came. We'd discussed it in advance, and even though Erin's bisexual fantasies revolved more around being the recipient of oral sex, she didn't have a problem with returning the favor. She'd also be ""forced"" to fuck Lucky, although we had a prearranged signal so she could back out at any time, and I, as the Blackmailer, would ask for something else. Whatever happened, I was sure it was going to be a good show.</p><p>They weren't there when I started the camera, but it didn't take very long before first Erin, then Jenny entered. Erin flopped on the bed, while Jenny dealt with her little sister who was right outside the door. ""I don't care,"" Jenny said. ""You can't hang out with us. Go to your friend next door.""</p><p>""I can't, she has a piano lesson.""</p><p>""Well you can't bother us either. Go downstairs and watch a movie or something. Or better yet go play outside. If you try to bug us I'll tell Dad you were surfing porn.""</p><p>""I was not,"" her sister cried indignantly.</p><p>""Yeah, but he'll believe me. So go.""</p><p>""You are so mean.""</p><p>Erin got off the bed and said, ""Look, we just need some time to ourselves. I promise we'll let you hang with us sometime soon, okay? But we really need to do something and we need to be alone, okay? Can you find something to do?""</p><p>""Well,"" she said, drawing the word out over several seconds. ""I guess I could go to Amy's for a while, even though she's a big baby sometimes.""</p><p>""I'm sure she's not that bad.""</p><p>""You promise we'll do something fun soon?""</p><p>""Cross my heart and hope to die. Stick a needle in my eye."" She smiled as she made the appropriate hand gestures.</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>""Would you just get out already?"" Jenny yelled.</p><p>Her sister sighed. ""I wish you were my sister,"" she said to Erin pointedly, then left.</p><p>""She can be such a brat sometimes,"" Jenny said when she was gone.</p><p>""She's not so bad.""</p><p>""You're saying that because you don't have to live with her. You're so lucky you have an older brother.""</p><p>""I am,"" she said, and I felt a warm glow. I leaned back to grab my drink, a bottle of Pepsi, from one of my shelves and had a sip. On the screen, both girls sat down together on the bed.</p><p>""What's it like having your brother fuck you?"" Jenny asked. I nearly did a spit take, and did choke on some of it. ""Isn't it weird?""</p><p>The question shouldn't have been that much of a surprise. I knew Erin was going to tell Jenny that the Blackmailer made her fuck me, and then started blackmailing me, too, so we'd keep doing it. I just hadn't expected it to have already happened.</p><p>""It was at first, but it's actually really great. I feel so safe with him, and he's really good, too. Andrew's so caring, he always makes sure I cum. His thing's way bigger than Kirk's.""</p><p>""Aren't you afraid he'll get you pregnant?""</p><p>She shrugged. ""Are you afraid you'll have puppies?""</p><p>Jenny sat up straight like she's received an electric shock. ""Can that happen?""</p><p>Erin laughed. ""No, silly, it's impossible."" She fell forward, collapsing once again into a fit of giggles. ""How can you not know that?""</p><p>Jenny seemed a little miffed. ""We're not all super-brains like you.""</p><p>""Sorry. It can't happen. And I'm not worried about my brother getting me pregnant, either. We're protected."" There was a pause of a few seconds, before she asked, ""Do you like fucking your dog?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" Jenny said. I could tell she was embarrassed, although whether it was from having to answer the question to her friend or from fears the Blackmailer might be listening, I wasn't sure. She didn't go into more detail than that.</p><p>Just remembering her with the dog was getting me hard again, so I decided it was time. I instructed the program to call up a message window on Jenny's computer. ""Hello girls,"" it read. ""It's nice to see the two of you together.""</p><p>Jenny was tense at first, but then Erin waved and said ""Hi,"" and she did likewise, relaxing a little.</p><p>""I see you've already told each other about what you've been doing,"" I sent. ""That's good. I hope we're going to have some more fun today. Why don't you both get naked for me?""</p><p>They stood up together, but Erin took the lead, starting up a slow strip-tease with lots of dance-like movements to the sound of the soft music playing in the background. Jenny got the hint and followed along. When they got down to bra and panties, Jenny flashed her tits, then covered them again and wiggled her butt for the camera. Erin hooked her thumbs into the waistband of her Sponge Bob panties and flashed her pussy. She turned, deliberately, to give Jenny a look at it without being too obvious about it. Jenny was more obvious in taking a glance.</p><p>Erin then bent down and removed her panties totally while I watched from behind. Jenny followed suit, copying the same maneuver. They both then unhooked their bras, took them off, and turned around, baring themselves completely. For a while, they danced close together, almost grinding each other, but staying shy of touching except, occasionally, when their breasts collided, and when the song that was playing ended I asked them to stand beside one another for me and just pose.</p><p>Jenny looked hot, with respectable sized breasts and a more pronounced figure overall, but even after all this time, it was still Erin that made my heart beat faster whenever I looked at her. That mix of the familiar face I've known all my life and her tiny, nude body turned me on like no one else.</p><p>""Very nice,"" I typed. Jenny came close to the screen and read it for Erin. ""Now sit on your bed, facing the camera, and I want you both to play with pussies.""</p><p>I watched, my dick straining against my jeans as they sat down, spread their legs wide, and began rubbing themselves. Erin stuck two of her small fingers directly into her hole and worked them in and out rapidly, taking occasional timeouts just to rub the edges. Jenny, meanwhile, seemed to prefer rubbing directly around the clit in a circular motion. I felt like joining them in the masturbation party, but I knew much more erotic things were to come so I didn't want to waste my orgasm.</p><p>I let them work on themselves for a few minutes before I sent the next message. Jenny stopped masturbating and went to the screen , then read it off for Erin as she sat back down. ""He wants us to rub each other, now.""</p><p>Erin knew that was coming, but she did a great job of acting a bit surprised and uncomfortable. ""Oh. Okay."" There was an awkward moment as both tried to get their arms past each other without bumping, but then they each had one hand on each other's mounds.</p><p>Jenny performed mostly the same type of movements on Erin as she did on herself, but Erin rubbed more up and down the slit instead of inside. ""Wow, you're really wet.""</p><p>Jenny got defensive, as though it was a criticism. ""So are you,"" she said, lowering her hand to the hole.</p><p>""Yeah, I know,"" she said casually. She took her fingers out of the slit and rubbed along the sides, forcing Jenny's pussy open and closed without actually touching it, and giving me a show. I was watching that so I almost missed it when Erin, staring at the camera, licked her lips subtly. It was a signal.</p><p>I leaned forward to open a new message window. ""Since you girls both seem to be enjoying touching each other, why don't we go a step farther? I want one of you to lick the other's pussy until she has an orgasm.""</p><p>After a few seconds, Jenny got up to look at it, and relayed it to Erin. ""Which one?"" Erin asked warily.</p><p>She knew which one. So did Jenny. We'd discussed it the night before. Jenny just didn't know Erin knew. ""I'll flip a coin,"" I typed. ""Heads Erin licks, tails Jenny licks. And it's heads.""</p><p>Erin acted disappointed, but the real disappointment was mine, even though the coin toss was rigged. I'd have rather seen Jenny forced to lick Erin's beautiful little pussy and make her cum. But Jenny wanted Erin to eat her out, and Erin told me the previous night, ""If we give Jenny what she wants, she's more likely to keep doing what we want.""</p><p>""Are you sure you're not going to be uncomfortable licking her pussy?"" She said she was a little into girls, but I wanted to be sure... I didn't want her to do something she didn't want.</p><p>""I don't think so."" She shrugged. ""I've done it before, remember."" It was as part of a Truth-or-Dare game I witnessed before Erin learned I was her Blackmailer... but it only lasted a short time, and Jenny didn't cum. ""I don't mind, if it gets us what we want. Or if it just turns you on to watch it."" She had her hand on my dick and grinned. ""I guess it does.""</p><p>So, I'd told Jenny that I would make Erin eat her out, and today, we were about to deliver. ""Sit on the computer chair and spread your legs, so I can get a really good look.""</p><p>Jenny looked to Erin, and said, ""I don't like it either, but we have to do what he says.""</p><p>""Such a liar,"" I muttered. The moment the previous night that we promised her we'd make Erin lick her until she came, her hands went right into her panties without even being asked.</p><p>Once Jenny was seated in her chair, Erin kneeled between her legs. I had Jenny adjust the webcam until I had a good look at both of them at once, and told them to start. Erin began tentatively, sticking her tongue out like she was licking an ice cream and bobbing her head up and down over the slit, getting the whole mound slick with saliva. She closed her eyes after the first few seconds, but then she'd have the video to look back on it later if she wanted. Then, after a while, Erin began to use her tongue more deftly, sweeping it from side to side in Jenny's hole, flicking the little bit of pink flesh that poked out back and forth as she did. Jenny mostly just sat, keeping her legs spread, but she let out soft gasps every so often.</p><p>I unzipped my pants, pulled out my cock, and began stroking it as I imagined being there, fucking Erin from behind as she licked. I wanted to masturbate and get off to this because otherwise I knew that I wouldn't be able to resist masturbating to what would come next, and that felt more wrong somehow.</p><p>I came first, squirting into a pair of Erin's panties. They were light blue, and had a repeating pattern of a monkey with a halo and wings, and the words ""Little Angel"" front and center. She gave the panties to me, said she liked the idea of me using them if she couldn't be there. As I watched Jenny begin to grip the arms of her chair with white knuckles, I rubbed my pearly-white seed along the inside of the crotch, leaving a few thick big, viscous globs. Erin said she was going to change into them when she got home.</p><p>Once I was done I watched Erin eat Jenny to her own orgasm a few minutes later. She gave off a soft, whimpering moan, like she was trying to contain it, but she couldn't hide the shaking of her legs. Erin licked on for another minute before Jenny finally let her off the hook by saying, ""I'm done.""</p><p>Erin stood, they adjusted the camera again, and she looked right into it and gave me a close-up of her face, showing her teeth and braces. I could also see the streaks of Jenny's wetness on her face. ""What do you want us to do now?"" Erin asked brightly.</p><p>""Are you still horny, Erin?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah, I guess,"" she said.</p><p>""Do you want a tongue in your pussy?"" It was another of our signals. If she said, ""Yeah, I want Jenny to lick me too,"" I'd order that. If she said, ""I'd rather just touch myself,"" I'd order that. She chose the third option.</p><p>""Fair is fair.""</p><p>""Fair is fair, I repeated. Jenny, I want you to get your dog. It's time you learned to share.""</p><p>****</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 8</h5><p>Erin looked stunned, and a little shaken. Jenny threw on a shirt and her pants and left. I was about to ask if she was okay with it, but as soon as Jenny left, she relaxed and smiled once again at the camera. I had no idea she was such a good actress. ""Tell me to find a comfortable spot on the floor,"" she said. I repeated it, in a message box, presumably so Jenny would see it when she got back, and Erin began adjusting the camera.</p><p>She was laying on the floor at much the same spot Jenny was on her first time fucking a dog, when Jenny came back, leading Lucky in by the collar. ""Come on in, boy. Got something for you to lick."" She seemed to be enjoying the idea. Maybe it was comforting not to be the only one who was doing things with animals.</p><p>She didn't even wait for my order. Since Erin was lying on the ground, legs spread, Jenny just led Lucky up to her snatch and directed his head to it. Erin twitched a bit at his cold nose as it rubbed near her clit, but that was nothing compared to when Lucky stuck his tongue out and gave a long lick of her slit. Her head lolled back and her eyes closed.</p><p>Sometimes when Lucky licked Jenny he got distracted and wandered off, but he seemed pretty focused on Erin. He lay down and kept licking for a minute straight, his big wet sloppy tongue never quit moving. Watching her legs start to shake, I almost felt jealous of the beast... actually, no almost about it. I did feel jealous. I wanted to be the one there making her feel like that.</p><p>Jenny spent the time at her dog's side, petting his back and alternating between long looks at the action, and glances back at the computer screen to see if there were any further updates. Whether there would be one depended on Erin.</p><p>Erin didn't talk much during, but I could tell she was enjoying the sensations, particularly when part of Lucky's tongue slipped up insider her hole. ""He's really good at it,"" Jenny said.</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" Erin mumbled. ""If he keeps this up, I think I'm going to cum soon.""</p><p>That was my last signal. If she'd said nothing, and just had an orgasm, it meant she changed her mind and didn't want the dog to fuck her after all. But if she warned me, she wanted me to order Jenny to get Lucky to fuck her. With a little bit of reluctance that probably wouldn't have been there if I hadn't just masturbated, I typed up the order.</p><p>""Get him up and start rubbing his dick to get him ready to fuck her,"" Jenny read in a monotone.</p><p>""Does he have to?"" Erin asked.</p><p>""Of course,"" Jenny says. ""It won't be so bad, though, I promise."" She pulled on Lucky's collar and pulled him away from his licking duties. The dog didn't resist too hard, and let himself roll over on his belly. Jenny rubbed the fur between his hind legs repeatedly in an upward motion. I guess Lucky knew he was about to live up to his name once again. It didn't take long for the ugly little dick to start poking out of its sheath.</p><p>Erin sat upwards, leaning on her arms behind her, to get a look. ""Wow, it looks weird.""</p><p>""I know, it's totally gross looking. But you don't have to look at it when he's doing you."" Lucky kept trying to turn over, so Jenny said, ""He's ready,"" and let him. ""You have to get on your hands and knees, like you're a dog.""</p><p>""I can't do it like this? I want to watch.""</p><p>""Let Erin do it the way she wants. If you guide Lucky to her pussy he won't mind,"" I typed.</p><p>Jenny shrugged, and pulled Lucky over top of Erin, positioning his paws on either side of her. It didn't seem natural to him, he kept looking around as though he was confused, but humped a bit when Jenny's hand closed on his dick. Suddenly, she let go. ""Wait!""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""He squirts a lot. I don't want to have to clean it later. Hold him."" Erin held on to Lucky by the collar, and giggled a bit as it caused him to lick her face and neck, while Jenny bounced to her clothes hamper and pulled out a towel. Placing it beneath Erin and Lucky was a bit of a challenge, but soon they were all ready.</p><p>""Okay, here we go,"" Jenny said, and once again grabbed Lucky's penis and tried to get it inside her. That took some more effort. My view was obstructed, but I think Erin had to lift her butt off the ground a little for Lucky's dick to reach in a comfortable way, and Jenny had to push him forward until it went in. But it did go in, and once Lucky was firmly planted, it seemed he forgot most of his concerns about it not being doggy style. He humped away intently.</p><p>For the next several minutes, I watched as my sister got fucked by her friend's dog. I was a little glad that I couldn't see Erin's face very well the way she was. Jenny I could see better, she was on her knees, leaning forward, her ass in the air pointed at the camera, and I saw she rubbed herself several times between the legs while she watched the spectacle.</p><p>I heard Erin cum, not loudly, just a soft little moan that was almost hard to hear because the dog didn't care and just kept humping away until he was done. When he did, Erin let out another moan, though more of surprise than pleasure.</p><p>""Is he stuck?"" Jenny asked. ""That happened to me too, and I got so scared. Don't worry, it doesn't last forever."" She rubbed Lucky's head. ""Good boy!""</p><p>While they waited for it to go down, they talked about school, of all things. ""Did you do the Math homework?"" Jenny asked.</p><p>""Yeah. I finished it all in class.""</p><p>""Figures. I wish I could be as fast as you.""</p><p>She asked a couple more questions on specific math problems, and the conversation veered off into other things going on at the school, as though it was any other day and they weren't naked and one of them didn't have a dog cock stuck inside of her. Finally, the dog managed to pull free. He wandered off, completely disinterested, and waited at the door. Erin finally was able to get into a comfortable sitting position, and looked down at her pussy. ""Wow. He certainly shoots a lot of sperm.""</p><p>""I know,"" Jenny said. ""See, I'm glad I brought the towel.""</p><p>I released them then. They both came, and so had I, and if I was going to cum again, I wanted Erin to be home. But I did have to set up one thing, first. ""I hope you enjoyed that. Pretty soon we're going to make it even. Since Erin's had sex with your dog, I want to see you having sex with her brother.""</p><p>It was hard not to feel good at the genuine smile on Jenny's face when she said, cheerily, ""Okay.""</p><p>Mom was already home by the time Erin returned, so we couldn't risk fucking in the house. She did stop into my room to collect her panties and switched them while I watched. ""How was it?"" I asked her.</p><p>""It was fun,"" she said.</p><p>I didn't want to be openly insecure, but I couldn't help it. ""Better than...""</p><p>""No,"" she interrupted, before I finished. ""Nothing's as good as being with you, Andrew. This is just a fun, once-in-a-while thing."" I was hoping she would say ""try-it-once"" thing, but I suppose I can't have everything. ""Like when you fuck Jenny. It doesn't mean anything."" She kissed me softly on the lips. ""This means something.""</p><p>""Are you sure you want me to do Jenny?"" I did want to, but I also knew how I felt when she was fucking the dog. No matter how much I pretended to be fine with it, no matter how much it really was hot, I felt bad about her doing it, and I didn't want her to feel those things while I fucked her friend.</p><p>""Can't back out now,"" she said. ""It would look suspicious. It's sweet that you're worried about me, but I don't care as long as I'm there. It'll be like a birthday present."" I'd be turning sixteen in only a few days. Depending on when we timed it, it might literally be a birthday present.</p><p>****</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 9</h5><p>As it turned out though, it would be a late birthday present. We realized there was a school holiday, for both of our schools, on the Monday after my birthday. It seemed like the perfect time to arrange the meeting. Mom would be gone, and Jenny could come over here, and we'd have as much time as we wanted to fool around without much risk of getting caught or interrupted.</p><p>My birthday was on the Friday. Mom was aware enough about my life to know that I didn't really have many close friends, so she didn't schedule a big party, just a dinner at home with pizza and cake. I was told I could invite whoever I wanted, but she went ahead and invited Kirk without asking me.</p><p>I wouldn't have invited him. Ever since learning he not only made my sister give him a hand job but also broke her heart to date Jenny, I'd been giving him the cold shoulder. But before that, he was my best and pretty well only friend, and my Mom must been worried that I spent too much time alone in my room. She figured it would be easier to repair that friendship than to make a new one.</p><p>I did kind of miss Kirk, I guess, so I didn't tell him off when told me he was accepting the invitation. I got a few ""Happy Birthdays"" at school, but I didn't really consider anybody there close enough to invite, so I figured I'd let him come.</p><p>Watching him spend most of the first hour trying to look down my sister's top without being obvious about it made me regret that decision. She was dressed up and wearing a skirt and blouse, still unusual for her but growing more common, and she looked radiant. Except I got sick of Kirk positioning himself to be in front of her whenever she bent forward.</p><p>Finally I suggested Kirk that we play a bit of pickup basketball in the backyard. He agreed, basketball being one of the few areas his tall gangly form was an advantage. Erin came out to watch us, but I asked her to go inside and find out if Mom ordered the pizza yet. Mostly I wanted to get rid of her. When I thought she was gone, I pushed Kirk up against one of the outer walls of my house.</p><p>""If I see you staring at my sister one more time you're getting a beating.""</p><p>Kirk's eyes widened and he got defensive immediately. ""What? I wasn't... Andrew, man, she's only twelve!""</p><p>""Yeah, so's your girlfriend."" That was a slipup, both mathematically (Jenny was now thirteen), and because I shouldn't have let him know I knew about his relationship. But he was too worried about his own ass.</p><p>""How did...""</p><p>""Forget it. I know, and I know what you tried to do with my sister.""</p><p>""Man, I am so sorry. I knew it was wrong, that's why I broke up with her.""</p><p>I didn't buy it. Erin told me it was because she wouldn't give him a blowjob, and Jenny would. ""Sure,"" I said sarcastically.</p><p>""I'm serious. I knew it was wrong, I don't know what I was thinking. I know, I'm scum, I should be going after girls my own age. But they were there, and they were asking me these questions, and, well, things got out of hand."" He got a panicked look in his eyes. ""You're not going to tell anybody, are you? About me and Jenny?""</p><p>I had no room to throw stones there. I couldn't even really blame him for going after the first girl who showed an interest, whether appropriate or not. I might have done the same, and Kirk looks even goofier than me, and his attempts to play up an unearned ladies man image just make him more laughable to the girls in our school. ""I don't really care what you and your little preteen girlfriend do,"" I told him. ""But I do care about my sister. You try anything with her, you even look at her funny, I will kick your ass so hard you'll be tasting my foot for weeks. In fact, I don't even want you talking to her."" He'd been making attempts at conversation the whole night. She never got too deeply into any of them, but always answered politely. Even that bothered me, since I thought she should have completely ignored him, if anything. I suppose I was worried she was lying about no longer having any feelings for him.</p><p>""Fine,"" he said. ""I won't. I'd never do anything anyway."" I backed away. He threw the ball towards me. ""So can we be friends again? If this is what you've been mad about... it's nothing, okay? It was just a stupid mistake. We cool?""</p><p>I stared him down for a few moments. Then I remembered I'd soon be fucking his little girlfriend. Not only that, Erin had mentioned Kirk was still on her revenge list. So I felt momentarily guilty for being such a hardass. ""Fine, we're cool. So long as you stay away from her. Erin's completely off-limits.""</p><p>""Got it.""</p><p>The rest of the night, Kirk barely even looked at Erin, and stared at his plate through the whole meal. I didn't think Erin noticed... she seemed happy as she usually was.</p><p>Other than that awkward moment between Kirk and I, the birthday wasn't bad. The pizza was good, the chocolate cake was really good, and I was pleased with the gifts. I got a few gift cards and money in the mail from some of my more distant relatives. Kirk got me a copy of Left 4 Dead 2. He already had one so he thought we might be able to renew our friendship fighting off zombies together. My Mom doesn't know a thing about age ratings on games so she didn't care.</p><p>I'd been hinting for a few weeks that I wanted a car when I turned sixteen, but Mom didn't go for it. Instead I got an iPhone, which was nice... but I really wanted a car. I considered getting a job after school, but it would really cut into my time with Erin.</p><p>From Erin, I wound up getting three gifts. The first gift was the public gift. She gave me a USB stick with 16 GB, and automatic password encryption. ""I'm sure you can find something to put on it,"" she said, putting a stress on the word something and rolling her eyes. But there was a smile there, a smile that was for me alone. We both knew what kinds of things I'd be putting on it.</p><p>The second gift came later that night. After Mom went to bed, she tiptoed into my room in her nightgown and crawled into bed with me. We spent the night together before, but not too often. It was too risky. We had sex, which was great except for having to try really hard to do it quietly. It was the afterwards that was the gift. Holding the girl you love in your arms, naked, and drifting off to sleep with her is an amazing feeling of peace. We talked drowsily... I was still inside of her.</p><p>""Did you have a happy birthday?"" she asked.</p><p>""Best ever. I love you.""</p><p>""I love you too."" There was a pause, and she said, ""I heard what you said to Kirk. In the backyard.""</p><p>""You did?""</p><p>I couldn't see her, but I felt her nodding against my chest. ""I loved it. It made me feel special.""</p><p>""You are special.""</p><p>""What about your gift?"" she asked, changing the topic. ""Did you like that?""</p><p>""Which one? The USB stick, or you being here?"" I kissed her forehead. ""Both were great, but I like this one better.""</p><p>""There's still a part three,"" she reminded me. ""On Monday.""</p><p>""Still won't top this."" I could feel sleep closing in on me. ""I love you. I love this.""</p><p>""Me too."" She was quiet for a long time, and I thought she had fallen asleep, and I was just about to do the same when she said, very softly, ""One day I hope I can find something big to blackmail Mom with. So we could do this every night.""</p><p>Something about that statement, the matter-of-factness of it, chilled me, bringing me back to full alertness. ""What?"" I asked. But she didn't answer. She really had fallen asleep.</p><p>The idea, impossible as it was, of being openly with my sister was appealing, but that she'd been thinking about trying to bring it about by blackmailing our mother made me shudder for some reason. That level of manipulativeness scared me. Maybe, I told myself, she was just joking. It was even possible I dreamed it. It took me a few minutes to convince myself I probably had, and to finally get to sleep myself.</p><p>I woke up the next day to find her gone. She had to get up early to sneak back into her room, and she made pancakes the next morning for all of us. I didn't know how to ask her about what she said.</p><p>****</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 10</h5><p>Over the weekend, I spent the time arranging some of the things we needed to set up in advance of Jenny's visit. It was nothing too complicated, but I had to go to my next door neighbor for help. He was a short, balding guy, a little chubby, with glasses. He looked like, and was, a big geek... he knew all sorts of things about science and computers, and taught me most of the tricks I knew. When I was between the ages of eleven and thirteen, he was a bit of a father figure for me, although that was mostly because he had a big crush on my Mom and wanted to get in her good graces. After she gently turned him down, he settled down with another neighbor, a fat loudmouthed lady I didn't like much. I gradually started seeing less and less of him, and we drifted apart, but I could still count on him to help out when I had a scientific or technical question.</p><p>This time the question was about how I could send commands as the Blackmailer, while still being in the room. I didn't know of a specific program that would do what I needed, and my search terms hadn't generated any useful results, so I thought I'd ask him. I didn't tell him the whole story, of course, but gave him a general overview of the problem. He came through. He set me up with a computer program that I could interface with my e-mail system and any other program. All I had to do was send an e-mail and it would execute one of several preprogrammed commands based on what was in the e-mail. And it was easy enough to send an e-mail through my iPhone, or to set up something where any cell phone would redirect messages to e-mail.</p><p>Erin and I worked together that weekend coming up with our commands and predetermined responses. She wanted to have a lot more than I did, to really sell it to Jenny that somebody else, other than us, was doing the ordering around. It quickly became clear that there were going to be a lot more commands than I could easily remember, when you added up the potential answers and questions that could be made.</p><p>I learned that day that my sister has a freaky memory for numbers. I had to have a crib sheet after the first few commands. She didn't. She could remember every command and what they meant off the top of her head. So it only made sense, she'd be the one to play the Blackmailer most of the time, although I memorized a few of the basic replies in case she was too busy.</p><p>Monday came along, and, since we didn't have school, Erin and I fucked that morning in the kitchen shortly after Mom left. Jenny wasn't due to show up until lunch, and it was a shame to waste such nice time alone. Afterwards, we cuddled up on the couch and watched TV, then fought zombies a little in my new video game. While we played we had one of our familiar conversations about what we'd do if we were in a real zombie apocalypse. The idea the two of us having to repopulate the human race seemed to really turn her on... we started making out, and if it wasn't for the doorbell we might have fucked again.</p><p>It was Jenny, showing up on schedule. I let Erin answer the door, and waited In the living room until the two came over to meet me. ""Jenny's here,"" Erin said.</p><p>I looked over. She gave me a wave and a shy smile and said, ""Hi."" She then looked down towards her feet.</p><p>I returned her greeting. It was weird. We were going to be fucking. We both knew it was on the schedule. But we really didn't know each other that well. I think that might have been the second or third time I talked to her since I started blackmailing her.</p><p>Erin suggested we all go up to her room because the Blackmailer would be expected soon. We set his first messages to us on a timer, since it wouldn't matter what we were doing at the time. We waited, sitting on Erin's bed, not really talking.</p><p>""Maybe we should just get undressed while we wait,"" Erin said. Leading by example, she took off her top. She wasn't wearing a bra underneath, but that was no surprise since I was feeling her little tits only a few minutes prior.</p><p>Jenny shrugged, and started pulling down her pants. Then, she took off her skirt and fixed her hair before removing her bra and panties. Her breasts were pretty big for her small size and offered more to grab on to than Erin did. I'd seen them before, but I thought it would be better to make a point to stare, because I wasn't supposed to have.</p><p>Finally, both girls were naked, and looked expectantly to me. I was a little more nervous. I may be bold when I'm on the other side of a computer screen, but in person I'm pretty shy and insecure. That had melted away with my sister, but this was somebody new about to see me naked for the first time. It was nerve-wracking. I pulled off my shirt, then my jeans, and finally slipped off my boxers. My dick was already hard from being in a room with two naked girls, so it bounced to attention.</p><p>""See, didn't I tell you my brother Andrew was hot?"" Erin said to Jenny. ""Look at his dick."" She grabbed it, making it swell even harder. ""Isn't it nice?""</p><p>""Yeah, it's bigger than I thought it would be. You look hot.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" I stammered. ""So do you."" After a second, I asked, ""You're not going to tell Kirk about this, are you?""</p><p>Jenny rolled her eyes. ""Of course not. I don't tell him about any of this stuff. He'd get pissed off even though he should be happy since I'm partly doing this for him."" We'd used the threat of Kirk going to jail as part of the blackmail process.</p><p>Erin took a look to her computer, then said, ""The Blackmailer's still not here. Or maybe he's just watching quietly."" She grinned. ""Hey, you want to watch me fuck my brother for a while while we wait?""</p><p>Jenny seemed a little dubious about it but said ""Okay, I guess.""</p><p>Erin pulled me towards her and kissed me, on the mouth, then opened her mouth and forced her tongue inside. I saw her eyes weren't on me, though, they were looking at her friend, as though daring her to find something wrong with it. Jenny didn't visibly recoil, so Erin lay back and spread her legs. I rubbed her slit, but she was already pretty wet and the Blackmailer's first message could be any moment, so I just got right to it, and entered her, holding her legs with my arms as I thrust into her again and again.</p><p>""Yeah, that's it, fuck me. Mmmm."" She was putting on a show, I guess. I pounded her for a good minute or two of energetic fucking, with a few kisses thrown in for good measure, and then slowed down. As much as I liked fucking her, I didn't want to cum and not be able to do anything with Jenny.</p><p>Soon after I slowed down, there was a chime from the computer. Jenny slid over to read the screen. ""He's here,"" she said, and then read off what it said. ""I see you've gotten here before me. But let's not get too ahead of ourselves.""</p><p>I pulled out of my sister and sat on the edge of the bed. Erin slid to one of the corners, and I saw her hand sliding beneath a pillow, where she'd stashed her cell phone. A few seconds later, a message popped up. ""I set this up to watch Jenny fuck Andrew. I don't know how much time we'll have, so let's get to it. Are you wet, Jenny?""</p><p>""Not really, not yet.""</p><p>It took a while for the reply. I certainly couldn't remember a preprogrammed answer that covered it. For a moment I thought Erin didn't either and was about to suggest helping her, when the screen flashed. ""Then I think you need to change that."" Then, a few seconds later, ""Why don't you rub her?""</p><p>It didn't specify who, but I thought I should, so I turned to face Jenny. She turned to face me and swung one leg over, giving me easy access to her mound. I lay my hand over it and leaned in, caressing the whole area. Up close, I could tell that there was very sparse blonde hair down there that wasn't really visible on the webcam.</p><p>I then began to rub the area around her slit, applying slight pressure and almost kneading the flesh around her lips. Jenny lay back on the bed with one hand behind her head, watching the screen but letting me do my work. I dipped a finger inside. She was a little wet inside, and I gathered what I could and rubbed it all around.</p><p>After a minute or two of rubbing, I decided to lean forward and take a taste. It was okay. It had a tiny hint of that fishy taste I'd always heard guys complain about, but never noticed on Erin. It didn't put me off too much though, nor did the realization that a dog had once cum in there, so I probed inside the slit with my tongue for a little while until she began making soft noises of pleasure. I would have continued, but Erin must have set up another message. ""Okay,"" she said. ""He wants you to fuck her now.""</p><p>""So how do you want to do this?"" I asked Jenny.</p><p>""I know she really likes it doggy style,"" Erin supplied cheerfully.</p><p>That got a reaction. Jenny blushed bright red and she couldn't meet my eye. I don't know if she thought I already knew about Lucky or was afraid Erin might reveal it, but I thought I'd pretend to ignore it. ""Okay,"" I said. ""Turn over then.""</p><p>She rolled over, and got on her hands and knees. From behind her crack looked smooth and even tighter, and I was pretty horny, so I put one hand on her ass and positioned myself, slid the head of my penis up and down the slit, then pushed. It was a nice tight squeeze, and felt incredible, although Erin was tighter. I squeezed her ass-cheeks tightly while I pumped my hips in and out, slapping up hard against her butt.</p><p>Erin mostly watched from the computer chair, phone now beside the screen itself so she could put in commands without being seen. I smiled at her, hoping that she didn't turn jealous, despite the fact that she set all of this up. She didn't seem to be obviously angry, but she could hide her emotions pretty well.</p><p>It wasn't long before Jenny's soft little grunts became gasps, and I knew from watching her she was about to cum, so I redoubled my efforts, squeezing her tight. Soon she began squeezing my shaft with a series of muscular contractions as she squealed in pleasure. I could feel that old familiar feeling starting to rise up.</p><p>There was a chime. Erin read off the message she had just sent. ""He wants you to pull out, and cum all over her face,"" she said. I didn't remember putting that command in. It must have been something Erin wanted to see.</p><p>I was willing to indulge her, but unfortunately the command came too late. By the time I heard it, the pressure was rising in my rod and I was about to cum. There wasn't time for her to get in position, and I didn't want to stain my sister's bedsheets so I stayed inside Jenny, just the tip, while I came inside her. After the first few spurts, I pulled my dick out and squirted on the outside of her pussy. ""Sorry,"" I said to the camera, but really to Erin. ""I couldn't last.""</p><p>""I'm kind of glad,"" Jenny said. ""I didn't want to get any in my hair."" She turned over and sat on the edge of the bed.</p><p>""So did you like it?"" Erin asked. I noticed her fingers played with her cell-phone, but it was a subtle thing.</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said and looked at me. ""You're really good Andrew.""</p><p>I smiled dumbly and said, ""Thanks. So are you."" She was only the second girl I'd slept with, so I didn't have much to compare with, nor much experience getting compliments. At least I believed it was an honest compliment on her end. I'd watched her fucking Kirk before, and the guy did not satisfy her. My only real competition was a dog.</p><p>The message chimed up. ""Looks like some mess. Maybe Erin should clean you, with her tongue."" She wrinkled her nose after she read it. ""I guess he really likes watching girls do that.""</p><p>""I think most guys do,"" I said.</p><p>Erin smiled. ""Okay, then, watch this."" She walked over to Jenny, put her head in the other girl's lap, and then began licking her pussy like in earnest, like it was some delicious treat. ""You know, it doesn't taste so weird like this,"" she said. ""Must be the special sauce."" My cock twitched, even though I'd already cum twice today. I sat by the computer and covertly input a command to have Jenny do her at the same time.</p><p>By the time they both had an orgasm, I was again hard. I decided I'd do what Erin had asked for before and cum on Jenny's face. Instead of sending a command, since I didn't remember an appropriate one, I just suggested it myself. Jenny gave a pretty good blowjob, even if she mostly stayed around the head instead of going down more. It took a while, but eventually I was ready to climax again. I told Erin, who adjusted the camera as I pulled out. Jenny smiled at my cock but closed her eyes as I covered her with my cum. Covered is a bit of an exaggeration... having squirted twice in the last few hours, I didn't have as much as I used to, but it made a nice glaze on her face and I ""accidentally"" got a bit in her hair, too.</p><p>We rested for a while, and Jenny used our shower. By the time she came back, Erin had darted into my room and input some new orders. ""I really enjoyed that. You three are welcome to keep doing it if you want to, whether I order it or not. However, your next task will be something different. I think it's finally time to add somebody else to our little party. One of you is going to put my special program on your friend Winnie's computer so I can watch her, too.""</p><p>""I don't even know who that is,"" I said.</p><p>""And there's no way Winnie's going to invite me to her place,"" Erin said. ""She hates me. So if one of us is doing it, it's got to be you, Jenny."" As if there was any doubt.</p><p>She sighed. ""Great.""</p><p>""I don't like it,"" Erin said. ""But I guess if he's spending time with Winnie that means more time we can just do what we want and not worry about being watched. Though I bet he's going to make Winnie lick our pussies sooner or later.""</p><p>Jenny squeezed her thighs together. It was subtle, but I noticed. ""Yeah,"" she said. ""He likes doing that.""</p><p>****</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 11</h5><p>We didn't have any more wild threesomes immediately after that. Fucking Jenny was fun, but it was a special case. I was happy with just Erin, and she seemed happy with me. Jenny didn't manage to get an invite to Winnie's place right away, either. So for a while we settled into our familiar routines of school and after school we would have sex or watch Jenny, or both.</p><p>One day I came home a little late because I was working on an assignment with Kirk, and when I entered Erin's room, I saw she was watching the spy program. She had one hand between her legs, and her jeans were unbuttoned and unzipped. She smiled over to me and nodded to the screen, and I came close enough to watch.</p><p>What I saw was quite a shock. It looked like Jenny was with somebody... but it wasn't Kirk, or even Winnie. She was far too small, and looked too young. Then I recognized her. It was Jenny's sister Claire. She was only nine, and looked it, a tiny little pixie, with practically sticks for arms and legs. She was completely nude, although I couldn't see her nipples at all at her distance. As I realized the implications, my heart immediately started to pound faster, and I felt a sick feeling in the pit of my stomach, competing with shameful arousal.</p><p>My eyes instantly went to the log of sent messages, and I read them over. Jenny must have been speaking, as I only saw Erin's side of the conversation.</p><p>""How are you today?""</p><p>""Good. I've been thinking about how you and Erin traded what I made you do.""</p><p>""More fun for me. But I realized, you didn't really trade yet.""</p><p>""Well, I've been showing you how having sex with a dog feels. And I've been showing her how much fun you can have doing sexy things with a relative. But while Erin had sex with a dog, you just had sex with another guy.""</p><p>""I want you to bring your sister into your room. Tell her you want to teach her something really fun, but she has to be naked. Then you just make her cum, with your fingers and tongue.""</p><p>""I promise I won't do that. And if she says no, I'll never ask again. But if she says yes, I'm sure you'll both enjoy making each other cum.""</p><p>From the speakers, I heard Claire giggle. Her pants were down at her feet, and her sister's head was at her mound. ""It feels nice."" Claire pushed her glasses back up on her nose with one finger.</p><p>""Oh, god,"" I muttered. ""What are you doing?""</p><p>Erin looked up at me, innocently. ""Teaching them to have fun with each other, what does it look like?""</p><p>""Yeah, but... what did she do to deserve this? We promised, we'd only blackmail the bad people.""</p><p>""I'm not blackmailing her. I'm just helping her have fun. If somebody could have told me about orgasms when I was her age, I'd have thanked them."" She smiled. ""If it was you, I probably would have fucked you then, too.""</p><p>My eyes were riveted to the screen. Claire had spread her legs even farther apart and was leaning backwards against Jenny's desk. ""We can't do this, this is wrong,"" I said.</p><p>She seemed genuinely confused that I was making a big deal about it. ""They love each other. They should express it, like we do. Claire's always complaining to me that Jenny doesn't spend enough time with her. Well, now they'll have a reason to. And then they'll be like us. Part of the happy incest lovers club.""</p><p>""But..."" My sentence trailed off. Claire giggled again, and said, ""Keep going right there,"" and pointed. Jenny laughed too. They did seem to be having fun.</p><p>Erin rubbed her free hand over the bulge in my jeans. The contact made it pulse. There was no hiding that this turned me on, no matter how much I didn't want it to. ""Come on, sit with me and watch.""</p><p>I didn't sit, but I continued to stand, not sure what to do. Maybe I'd wake up at any moment, just a crazy dream. But I didn't. I watched Claire let out a pleasurable, undulating sound, part scream, part giggle, part groan. ""See?"" I heard Jenny say. ""Didn't that feel good?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Claire responded. ""Really, really good.""</p><p>""You want to help me, too?"" Claire nodded. ""Okay, let's lie on the bed then.""</p><p>Erin was still stroking, and I was getting near the point that my boner would overwhelm all common sense and I'd just want it in a hole, and hole. That was when Erin said, ""I know this makes you hot. I've seen the cartoons you look at."" I did like the loli style of cartoon characters. I'd never seen any real child porn, except for the stuff I made myself as the Blackmailer, and sometimes girls showing themselves on the camwhore sites, neither of which somehow seemed to count. Claire was the youngest real girl I'd seen doing anything sexual. ""If we play it smart I bet we can get Claire to do things with us, too. Imagine her sucking on your dick.""</p><p>The mental image conjured by that was so wrong, and yet so undeniable arousing... Claire's little mouth with my cock in it, making a visible dent in her cheek, as she looked up to me. The image was so vivid I could visualize my own reflection in her glasses as I came inside her mouth. Would she be able to hold it all in her mouth, or would it dribble out no matter how fast she tried to swallow?</p><p>My heart began to race. It scared me how turned on I was and how much I wanted to find out the answer to that question. It scared me back to sanity. ""No,"" I said, batting Erin's hand away from my crotch. She looked at me as though stunned. ""We can't do this. This is too much."" I fled before I changed my mind, went into my room and closed the door.</p><p>A few minutes later, she came knocking. I said, ""Not now."" I was afraid she'd talk me into it.</p><p>""Please?"" she said. ""Andrew, please talk to me."" Her voice had a hurt tone to it, like I'd made her cry. I didn't know exactly what I felt, but I never wanted that. I was about to go open the door when I heard a noise from downstairs. Mom was home. Erin fled for her own room.</p><p>Mom had had a rough day, and asked if we'd be okay making our own dinners. It suited me fine, a tension-filled family dinner wasn't what I wanted. I waited until I thought Erin was safely in her room and snuck down to make a microwaveable burrito, which I ate in my room.</p><p>I knew I couldn't avoid her forever, but I wanted to sort out my feelings before I talked to her. That was harder than I thought. Every time I thought of the scene I got aroused all over again, which started the spiral of other emotions. Revulsion at myself, shame, anger at Erin for triggering that, then guilt and anger at myself. I was the one, more than anybody, who made Erin what she was now, by taking advantage of her.</p><p>A couple hours before bed, I heard a knock at my door again. Mom was watching TV downstairs. It had to be Erin. This time, I decided to answer. I told her to come in, and she did, slowly, shutting the door behind herself, her head hung low. She had changed her shirt into a low-cut blouse, and it looked like she'd been crying. ""Do you hate me?""</p><p>My heart melted. ""No, I could never hate you, Erin. I just need time to think."" After a moment, I added. ""What happened... you did a bad thing.""</p><p>""If you think I was bad, you could always spank me."" Then she seemed to wince at her own words. ""I'm sorry. It just came out."" We stood in silence, and she said. ""I went too far, didn't I?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""I thought it would turn you on.""</p><p>""It did,"" I admitted. ""It doesn't mean that makes it okay."" I sighed. ""There's a lot of things we've done that're not okay.""</p><p>""No,"" she said defiantly. ""Most of what we've done is good.""</p><p>""There's a difference between feeling good and being good.""</p><p>""Don't talk to me like I'm an idiot,"" she snapped. ""I'm smarter than you, you know.""</p><p>I didn't even know what to say to that. ""I just need time to think. About things. About...."" I left the sentence hang.</p><p>Erin must have sensed that I was almost going to say 'us'. ""Fine."" She turned and stalked out of the room. ""Think. Let me know what you decide,"" she said bitterly.</p><p>I didn't see her the rest of the night. I guess if I tried, I probably could have, but I was still locked in my guilt spiral, trying to decide what to do. At some times I seriously considered ending things with Erin. It would break my heart, but I sometimes I thought it would be the best thing. Sometimes I thought about giving up even the pretense of morals, given what I'd done so far. Giving in to my animal instincts completely had a certain appeal. Most of the time I spent between the two extremes, like thinking I should end our blackmailing project.</p><p>It took a while for me to fall asleep, but I did, until I was woken up by a warm, familiar embrace. It was Erin. She'd snuck into my room, and was naked. It was the middle of the week, so it was even more dangerous than it usually was. ""What?"" I said.</p><p>""I couldn't sleep,"" she whispered. ""Not as things were. You're the most important thing to me. I'm sorry for what I did. But I don't want you to break up with me."" One of her hands casually played up and down my boxers, sparking an erection, and I felt her lips on my neck.</p><p>I guess that was when I decided. The draw between us was too strong. Even if I told her we'd break up, I couldn't give her up. Every time I saw her, I'd want her, and sooner or later we'd be in bed together. The only thing breaking up would accomplish would be to hurt her until that happened. And I never wanted to hurt her. ""I still love you. I don't want us to break up either.""</p><p>I heard her sigh in relief in the darkness. ""I could give up the blackmail, you know,"" she whispered in my ear. ""I love it. It's such a rush making them do what I want. I want to keep playing with Jenny, and make Winnie do what I want too. But I can give it all up if you tell me to.""</p><p>I couldn't deny, it certainly was a rush, and at least at that moment I didn't want to entirely give it up either. ""No. But... we have to be careful, not to go too far. Maybe go slowly for a while. Okay?"" The fact that she told me she could quit comforted me into deceiving myself. If we both believed we could end it at any time, we could keep going a little longer.</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>""Someone like Claire, she really doesn't know what she's getting in to. We can't push things like that.""</p><p>""I'll tell Jenny not to play with her anymore.""</p><p>I hesitated. ""Just don't tell her anything. I guess if Claire did enjoy it, telling Jenny not to do it any more might do more harm than good now."" It was a rationalization, one of many I told myself when I was thinking about just letting this incident slide. ""But don't suggest anything new, not with anybody who's too young to know better.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said. She held onto me. I was going to suggest she go back to her room, because if she stayed here there was a chance Mom would wake me up for school and catch us, when she said, ""Andrew?""</p><p>""Hmmm?""</p><p>""Thank you for saying no to me. Sometimes I think I need that."" She snuggled up closer to me. ""If I ever get too far out of line, you need to tell me no. I might have another Azula moment."" I smiled at the reference, and then she slipped away for a moment. There was a shuffling, and by the faint shadow outline, I think she was on her hands and knees. ""You really can spank me if I get too bad,"" she said, injecting some flirtatiousness.</p><p>I groaned softly. ""Maybe another time. But you should go back to your bed. If Mom catches us, it won't be me breaking us up..."" I couldn't imagine what she'd do... maybe send me off to a military school, if not jail.</p><p>Her hand cupped my groin again. ""Okay. But while I'm here, we might as well take care of this first.""</p><p>I don't know if that was one of those times I should have told her no, but I didn't have the heart to.</p><p>****</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 12</h5><p>We really did slow down on our blackmailing project, for a while. Jenny managed to get the program on Winnie's computer, so we were still watching her hoping to find something we could use. Jenny hadn't gone the extra mile and gotten her to do something incriminating on camera. We'd seen Winnie changing a few times, but that wasn't really enough, and her family spoke Chinese at home, so they could have been confessing to being assassins and we'd never know. But we weren't in any hurry any more either.</p><p>We didn't push Jenny on anything new, either. Sometimes we had her masturbate, but we didn't order her to let her dog fuck her, very often, though we watched with some amusement as she regularly had him lick her without needing any prompting. If she did anything with Claire, I never saw it. Sometimes, thinking about that, I was relieved... at others, I was disappointed.</p><p>Time passed. We had our Christmas holidays, which meant more alone time, although we were also busy on our own projects. I was taking driving lessons over the break... I'd had my permit for a year, but hadn't gotten around to taking the required road time. Now that I could actually get a license, it became important again... even if Mom didn't give me a car, once I got my license I could borrow hers.</p><p>I was also trying again to teach myself more Flash, which I'd been doing for years, and this time working on creating a simple game using it, for fun. Erin was working on some extra credit assignment. She'd been placed in an advanced program in her school just before the break. I was proud of her. I'd always known she was smart, even if she only seemed to get average grades before.</p><p>It was after the New Year that things changed, again. We had slowly been getting back into craving the power of the blackmail thing. We started putting more pressure on Jenny to go and do something with Winnie that would make her blackmailable. I think Erin was eager to put her under our thumb and humiliate her to pay her back for the treatment she got once school resumed. Apparently Winnie had started to be an even bigger bitch to her than before after Erin's advanced classes started and was regularly trying to torment her in the many subtle ways girls use.</p><p>What happened didn't really have much to do with Winnie, though. I had a boring day at school, one I couldn't wait to end, but not for the usual reasons. My driver's test was that day, after school. I failed... but just barely. I was bummed out, but at least I was pretty sure I'd pass the next time. When I came home, I went up to Erin's room. She was at her computer, a book on her lap.</p><p>She smiled over at me hopefully. ""So?""</p><p>I frowned and shrugged. ""Parallel parking is the bane of my existence.""</p><p>The smile faded a little. ""I'm sure you'll get it next time.""</p><p>I nodded. ""I hope so. What are you up to?""</p><p>She shrugged. ""Reading. And looking through Winnie's e-mails. She's got so much."" The program had a keylogger so it was trivial to find the password to her Gmail and snoop through her things. She brightened as she remembered something she was going to tell me. ""I think we've got something on her.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""She's fucking a married guy.""</p><p>My eyes widened. It seemed every girl Erin knew was way more sexually active than I ever imagined. Where were these kinds of girls when I was twelve? ""You saw him?"" If it happened in her room, it would be prime blackmail material, but that seemed to be too good to be true.</p><p>""No,"" she said with a pout. ""But I've read the e-mails. He's talking about how he thinks his wife's getting suspicious, so they can't meet."" She called up one and pointed. I read it over. It seemed promising.</p><p>I was also aware of a slight noise coming out of her speakers. ""What's going on?"" I asked.</p><p>She clicked over to another window. ""Oh, Kirk's over at Jenny's. Boring.""</p><p>I nodded in agreement. They were just making out, and Kirk has his hand under her shirt. Nothing new, and Kirk probably would have just fucked her and left if Jenny didn't get pissed at him whenever he tried that. I guess she'd had enough of being a sex object with us and when she was with a boyfriend she wanted the making out. I didn't blame her. Erin clicked back to the e-mail window.</p><p>""She's sent him nude pictures, too. That might be a way to get her."" It was better than blackmailing her with nudes from our spying, but not by much. ""If we could find out who it was, though, she'd be ours.""</p><p>I looked at the e-mail address, but there were no clues there. ""We could send an e-mail as her, asking for a picture back?""</p><p>Erin shook her head. ""Too risky. If they talk, or if Winnie sees it, she'll know she's been hacked.""</p><p>""Good point.""</p><p>""Maybe if I know she's meeting somebody after school, I can follow her. See where she's going.""</p><p>""I'd rather you not risk yourself on something like this,"" I said.</p><p>""But I want to get her!""</p><p>I went behind her and rubbed her shoulders with gentle pressure, almost a massage. ""We will. Maybe..."" I never got to finish my thought, because the faint noise from the speakers suddenly turned harsh and loud. Somebody was yelling. Erin clicked over to the other window.</p><p>There were three people in the room, now. Kirk, Jenny, and a man I'd never met, but who I had to assume was Jenny's dad. He was a pretty tall and well-built guy, dark hair, clean-shaven, balding a little but he had what was probably a handsome face. He was wearing a suit and tie, and looked like he could have been an accountant, but right now his face was red with rage and he was screaming at Kirk like a Drill Sergeant.</p><p>Erin turned up the volume. ""What the fuck is wrong with you? She's a kid, she's only thirteen!""</p><p>""I swear, I didn't know,"" Kirk whined. His back was up against a wall, shirt off, and keeping Jenny's bed defensively between him and the angry father.</p><p>""Yeah, right!"" Whenever Kirk tried to move, the father blocked his path. ""I'm going to kick your ass, boy, and then, I'm going to call the police."" Legally, Kirk might have been in the clear, at least on this incident. He was a minor and there was a close enough range between their ages that statutory rape laws might not apply any more. But the beating was a risk either way. I could see Kirk looking at the window as though considering whether to risk trying to climb out.</p><p>Jenny's dad started stalking purposefully around the bed, and Kirk cringed.</p><p>""Daddy, no! Don't hurt him!"" Jenny was crying, sitting on the bed in her bra, but crawling on her knees to try and intercept.</p><p>He turned his rage towards her. ""I don't want to hear a word out of you. I'll deal with you later.""</p><p>Kirk took the opportunity and hopped onto the bed, ran over it, and darted out the door, just barely evading the man's grasp. He chased after, but Kirk had the advantage and if nothing else, he was motivated. He was so motivated he left his shirt behind. ""Get back here you little shit..."" was the last I heard from the father before they were out of range of the microphone.</p><p>Jenny left soon after, and the room was empty for a while, then Jenny came back in, crying. A minute later, her father came back in. ""I can't believe you. Bringing a boy here! How much have you done with him?""</p><p>""Nothing, Daddy, I promise!""</p><p>""I saw him with his hands in your pants. That didn't look like nothing to me. So you're lying to me. He must be five years older than you, too.""</p><p>""I'm sorry, Daddy.""</p><p>""You're sorry? I'm the one who just found out he's raised up a little slut for a daughter.""</p><p>I felt so sorry for her, but I was a little relieved. At least my conscience was clear on this, she was involved with Kirk before we'd done anything to her. If she'd gotten in trouble for fucking her dog, I would have felt terrible.</p><p>""I'm not a slut,"" she said. He slapped her face.</p><p>""Oh, you're not? If it dresses like a slut and acts like a slut, that's a slut."" What he did next stunned me. ""If you're going to act like a slut, I'm going to treat you like one."" He fished at the front of his pants and soon he'd exposed himself to his own daughter. ""Put it in your mouth. That's what sluts do.""</p><p>We watched it all. Jenny gave her Dad a blowjob. She had tears in her eyes, but she did the motions about as well as she did it on mine, except her father held her head and forced it up and down on him. I was sickened even though I was a little aroused, but mostly I just felt like I was frozen in place. It was like it wasn't real, like it was something happening in a dream, just because it was on the webcam.</p><p>When he was done, he came in her mouth. She coughed, and he pulled out. His anger seemed to be gone. There was still a gruffness in his tone when he said, ""That ought to teach you a lesson, if you're going to take after your slut friends, don't cry when I treat you like a slut,"" but the expression on his face was one of guilt and shame. ""I'm going to do you and your mother a favor and keep this from her, it'd kill her to know her daughter was behaving like a whore. This'll just be between us. But I'm very disappointed in you, Jenny.""</p><p>""I'm sorry, Dad,"" she said weakly. After he left the room Jenny could be heard sobbing softly into her pillow. It was only then I finally came back to myself.</p><p>""We've got to do something,"" I said. ""Call the police, or something.""</p><p>""Andrew, we can't,"" Erin said. ""What are we going to tell them? That we saw it happening on our secret webcam spying? And what if they question Jenny and she spills about everything we've been doing?""</p><p>She was right, it was too big a risk. ""So you want to just leave her on her own?""</p><p>She thought about it for a while, and then said, ""No. We can do something. We can handle it ourselves.""</p><p>""How?""</p><p>""We said we'd blackmail bad people. People who deserve it, right?"" She smiled. ""It looks like he certainly deserves it.""</p><p>""I don't exactly want him to join us in our sex games.""</p><p>""You think I do? There are other things to blackmail for. Jenny's dad makes a lot of money.""</p><p>I hadn't thought about that. ""He does?""</p><p>""Yes. We can make him pay. Literally. You could buy your own car when you get your license.""</p><p>I liked that idea. Maybe I could even buy a really nice one. ""But it would be our word against..."" It was then I looked at the screen and noticed for the first time that Erin had recorded the event. I hadn't even noticed her doing it.</p><p>""We could do it anonymously,"" she said. ""He'd never know who knew, so he couldn't strike back.""</p><p>""And we could get him to leave Jenny alone.""</p><p>""Yeah, of course we could do that, too,"" she said, and I felt better, until she gave me another chill. ""Unless it's what she secretly wanted. We'll have to ask her.""</p><p>****</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 13</h5><p>I put my foot down against asking Jenny if she liked it. The tears seemed to be too real to me to draw the conclusion that she wanted it, and I was more worried she might say she did just to please a Blackmailer she knew was into incest. I also suggested that we needed to work quickly, in case he got the idea to try again.</p><p>We decided on a figure together. $10,000. Cash, of course. The problem was then to get it without revealing ourselves, and then, once we had a plan, to contact him.</p><p>Erin went to Jenny's house a few days later, officially to do fuck Lucky again at the Blackmailer's request. We didn't push Jenny to do anything this time, because we worried she might freak out, though Erin said she seemed to act normal, and even asked if we could get together at our place for a threesome sometime.</p><p>After Erin finished fucking Lucky, she and Jenny showered, separately. While Jenny was in the shower, Erin slipped into Jenny's dad's room with the special USB key to install our blackmailing program on his computer.</p><p>Then, sometime later, when we saw he was alone, we contacted him. We played our video of him molesting his daughter, with full sound, and told him that if we didn't get what we wanted, we would send a copy to the police, his work, and his wife's work address, and listed up a spreadsheet of information we compiled about him. You should have seen his face.</p><p>""What we want is simple, Stan,"" we sent. I'd learned his name was Stanley from looking through his computer records. ""$10,000. In cash. Small bills. Get the money and we will contact you in three days with your instructions on how to deliver it. You will not attempt to track us. You will not attempt to find or remove this program on your computer or your daughter's. Any attempt to fight us or disobey in any way will result in the immediate release of your video. You will also not touch Jenny again, or attempt to retaliate. She knows nothing of this. This is your fault, not hers.""</p><p>He tried pleading. ""Look, I can't get the money. You were spying on Jenny when you found this, so you must be some kind of pervert. I'll make her do videos, anything you want..."" It disgusted me, maybe because it was too close to our own methods.</p><p>""You don't know what we want. You will find the money, or your life will be ruined, like you may have ruined your daughter's. If you do what we ask, you will never hear from us again.""</p><p>Three days later, he showed us a small satchel full of bills. More money than I'd ever seen in my life at one time. We told him what to do with it. Erin came up with the plan. He was to drop the money in a potted plant on his front porch before leaving to work, and go to work as usual. We implied that we've been watching the porch for a while and would notice if he tried to set up a camera or something. ""All it takes is one command to send the video everywhere, so don't try to get smart.""</p><p>Then, once he agreed, it was a simple matter to order Jenny to pick up the satchel, not look inside, and take it to school with her. There, she would give it to Erin, who, if questioned, would tell her or anybody else she had to take it somewhere downtown after school and drop it in a specific trash can. It was as simple as that.</p><p>Erin did go downtown, but just took the money out, put it in a new container, then did some shopping. Just like that, we were $10,000 richer. We spread the bills out on my bed and I fucked her on it, just for kicks, although it wasn't especially comfortable and very quickly we brushed the money aside and just made love with the cash surrounding us. Afterwards, we split the money in two. ""I can finally get my own car,"" I said, looking over my share.</p><p>""Not yet, Andrew,"" she said. I looked at her. ""Don't you think Mom's going to wonder where you got the money for a car, and gas, and insurance?""</p><p>I frowned. She had a point. I hadn't even thought about it. ""So what good is all this money if we can't spend it?""</p><p>""You just need to come up with a cover for it.""</p><p>I laughed. ""Like what, I inherited from a rich uncle?""</p><p>""No, like you earned it in advertising revenue for some kind of website.""</p><p>""Like what?"" Then I had an inspiration. ""My flash game?"" It was already mostly done, a simple game without very good graphics involving controlling remote controlled robots. I called it Robot Repair. It was supposed to be a space station manned by remote controlled robots who needed to make repairs before humans could live there. But even though you had a simple map of the area, you could only look through one robot's eyes at a time to see the actual conditions, while you were controlling them, and you had to use more than one at a time to solve the puzzles, so there was memory and foreplanning required. It was still pretty rough. ""I don't think it would make anything.""</p><p>She shrugged. ""I've seen worse games that made money. And it doesn't even have to do that, it just has to convince Mom.""</p><p>With Erin's help, I got the site up within a week. Most of the game's programming I had to do myself. I was beginning to learn my sister was a super genius in many areas, but she didn't have quite the type of mind required for programming. She'd tried it, and understood the basics but when there was bug she couldn't work out she got impatient and even angry, whereas I could sometimes intuit what was causing a strange behavior almost by instinct. At least it felt good there was something I was better at than she was. I didn't do it all on my own, though... she helped me design some of the maps. I made a point of showing Mom the site, so when I suddenly started having cash, she'd already believe the explanation. She didn't really understand the game, but praised me anyway.</p><p>A few other things happened that week. We had another threesome with Jenny, who I think wanted a little human contact now that Kirk was afraid to see her again. I passed my driver's test, finally, and shed my learner's permit for a full license, although I still couldn't drive late at night for a few more years. At least I wouldn't need Mom to be in the car with me, and could get my own.</p><p>The last big thing was that we found out the married man Winnie was corresponding with was, in fact, Jenny's dad. Erin ferreted out the information. After reading an e-mail from Winnie's mystery guy in which he said that he couldn't afford to buy her things as much for a while because he'd just lost $10,000 in ""the stock market"", she looked back in on Stan's computer and realized he had a separate Gmail account that matched.</p><p>But it did no good to us. Winnie, after hearing that he wasn't going to buy her jewelry like he promised, broke up with him ""until he remembered how to treat a girl"". ""What a little gold digger,"" I said when Erin told me.</p><p>""I know, she's such a bitch. Don't worry, we'll get her one of these days,"" she promised. ""And we're not going to be buying her any presents to get her to do something for us, either.""</p><p>The next few weeks were a bit of a blur, as I looked for a car and convinced my Mom I could afford it. At first I thought about blowing most of my money on something really nice, a car that would impress everybody, but after hearing Erin saying she was planning on saving most of her money for college, I thought better of it and decided to go for a simple used car, not very flashy. I drove it home one Saturday and honked until Mom and Erin came out to see. ""What do you think?""</p><p>""Nice,"" Mom said, hesitantly. She still wasn't sure about me having a car, and took every chance to remind me. ""Now, remember, no drinking at all.""</p><p>""I know, Mom.""</p><p>""And no speeding, or dangerous driving...""</p><p>""I know!""</p><p>""And if you fall behind on gas or insurance, I'm not paying for it, you'll have to give it up.""</p><p>""I know, Mom."" I had plenty left over for that. ""You could let me enjoy my moment here.""</p><p>She smiled. ""It's very nice.""</p><p>""Can I have a ride?"" Erin asked.</p><p>I was going to say sure, eager to show off my driving, but Mom said, ""Maybe after lunch."" I think she was a little afraid of me getting into an accident with her, because she also tried to make finishing homework a condition.</p><p>""I've already done it,"" Erin said with a smirk. ""So come on, can I?""</p><p>""I'll just take her to the mall or something,"" I said. ""I'll be really, really careful.""</p><p>Mom sighed, but gave in. ""Okay, but don't let her run off and be with her friends. Keep a watch on her.""</p><p>I promised that I would, and a few minutes we were in the car, with Mom shouting a last minute reminder to remember our seatbelts. I was going to ask her if she wanted to go to the mall and catch a movie. It was one of the few things we could do that was almost like a real date.</p><p>She wiggled in her seat before I could. ""So, I have some big news, too.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>She smiled. ""I hit the Jackpot, on Winnie.""</p><p>""You got something good on camera?""</p><p>She shook her head. ""No, but I know how. Get this. Jenny's dad wasn't the only guy she was doing stuff with."" Her smile turned into a little grin of glee. ""She's been doing stuff with Mr. Powers, who teaches our English and Geography classes. For better grades. Can you believe it?"" Erin laughed. ""She always used to make out that she was the smartest one in our grade, but she's been cheating, probably the whole time.""</p><p>I wasn't as jubilant about Winnie's secret being exposed, but it certainly had possibilities. ""How'd you find out?""</p><p>""Mr. Powers e-mailed her to give her a heads up that she got a C on this essay she had to do. Winnie wrote back write away suggesting that she could sleep with him to get an A again. Looks like, now even cheating she's not as good as me. I got an A+ on it.""</p><p>I smiled. ""You really have come out as a star this year,"" I said. ""So what changed, by the way? Any secrets you can give me to ace all my courses?"" I never had much trouble with school, but I'd never be top of my class, either. I asked it lightly, almost jokingly.</p><p>Erin though, just stared at me. ""You know why.""</p><p>""No, I don't.""</p><p>She reached across the front seat and put a hand on my thigh. ""It's because of you. I've always been this smart. But one of the first things I learned is that you get more friends when you're average. And boys don't like brainy girls. I didn't want to be lonely. I chose avoiding that over grades.""</p><p>""But...""</p><p>""But when we got together, none of that mattered anymore. You love me for who I am. I don't care what anybody else thinks. I don't have to worry about being alone, because I'll always have you.""</p><p>I didn't know what to say. ""You will, Erin,"" I promised. The moment hung in the air and I might have kissed her, but I was driving. Getting in an accident on my first day with a new car would not have looked good. ""So, do you want to go out somewhere? I can take you out to a movie. I'll even let you pick which.""</p><p>She shook her head. ""We should go somewhere more private than that. We've got some work to do.""</p><p>""Figuring out how to catch Winnie in the act?""</p><p>""Not exactly.""</p><p>""Then what?""</p><p>""We have to try out the back seat, Andrew. You know, break it in."" She tilted her head coquettishly and fluttered her eyebrows.</p><p>It took a while to find a place out of the way enough during a Saturday afternoon that would serve the purpose, but there was a road through a wooded area that looked pretty deserted, and Erin kept pressing me to try there, so I when I saw a long driveway up to somebody's house, and pulled in to a spot there, not visible either from the road or the house. It was still dangerous, but somehow that made it more exciting too. If they came home, or left, or had some kind of security camera, we'd be seen. I made a mental note to look into getting tinted windows.</p><p>We scrambled over the headrest and into the backseat. Erin managed better than I did, being as small as she was... I got my foot trapped for a second. But soon we were in the back seat, and shedding our clothes. The fear of getting caught made us act quickly. We stopped to kiss only when my sister was down to her bra and panties, and then only for a few seconds. By the time I was able to get my pants off, which is not as easy to do in a car as I'd thought, she was naked and laying with her legs spread, one hand on her pussy, spreading open the lips for me.</p><p>Positioning myself was also more complicated than I would of figured, but once I did, it was amazing. I hovered above her, resting my hands on the seat on either side of her, and she wrapped her legs around me and lifted her ass slightly off the seat. She had her phone in one hand through most of it, ready to film what must have been one of the shakiest porn films in existence. I managed to pump with surprising force and we kissed like... well, like we could get caught at any time and be forced to live apart. The danger, the confinement, the urgency, and just the sex itself all combined to make it one of our more memorable experiences. With one last thrust I pushed all the way into her and stayed until she had every last drop of my cum inside of her.</p><p>""That was really good,"" she said as she saved the file and sent it to her e-mail address. ""It's nice doing it somewhere new."" I had to agree. We'd pretty much done it everywhere in our house except Mom's bed. I'd never say it was getting old, but a little variety did wonders.</p><p>Still, I didn't think I'd made her cum, and felt guilty. It happened from time to time, and despite her assurances that even when she didn't cum she still enjoyed it, I always felt like it meant I disappointed her. So I tried to make up for it with added closeness after, even though we were still in as much of a compromising position as before. I held her, told her I loved her, and we stayed that was for a few minutes.</p><p>Music blared out, so suddenly I practically jumped. Erin giggled. ""It's just the phone.""</p><p>It was mine, not hers, so I had to reach back over to the front seat to find it. It was Mom, checking in on us. I assured her everything was fine and that we'd be back soon, then we got dressed, and I started to drive her home.</p><p>""So,"" I said, on the way, ""I still don't quite get how we're going to get Winnie with what you found. I mean, I doubt he's going to come to her house to do it. And it's not like we have cameras in school.""</p><p>She looked over at me, one end of her mouth curled up in a smile. ""Andrew, don't you know by now? I always have a plan.""</p><p>****</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 14</h5><p>It wasn't long before I was fulfilling my small part in Erin's plan. The fact that I didn't have to do much didn't make me feel better... in fact it made me more worried. I guess being a blackmailer had made me more nervous in situations where I didn't have control.</p><p>I sat in my room, peeking at Jenny's. Erin was over there, with Jenny, looking over what Erin brought with her.</p><p>I wasn't the only one who'd already spent some of the money I earned blackmailing Jenny's dad. That day I'd given her a ride, she showed me a sample of what she'd purchased online, through the mail. A variety of spy cameras, some already embedded in innocuous objects like teddy bears, others not installed at all. She also had receivers that would let her pull the signal from a safe distance. I was astounded. Erin just shrugged. ""You'd be surprised what you can get off the internet,"" she said simply.</p><p>She only brought a few of them to Jenny's place, and claimed that the Blackmailer had mailed them to her, because it was easier for her to get to the mail. Then I explained the purpose through a message window. ""I've learned that Winnie is sleeping with your teacher Mr. Powers for grades. We will blackmail her first by blackmailing him. That means I will need one of you to offer to sleep with Mr. Powers, in exchange for a higher grade, and get it on camera when he accepts."" I wasn't sure what we'd do if he refused. Erin assured me he wouldn't. She'd often seen Mr. Powers looking at girls' legs in class, but always just thought he was perverted like all guys, not like a molester.</p><p>""Which one?"" Jenny asked.</p><p>""I don't really care. Both of you familiarize yourself with the equipment. One of you will seduce him, the other can make sure it all gets recorded and delivered properly. Work out who does what between the two of you.""</p><p>""It has to be you that does him,"" Erin said. ""He'd never believe that I need higher grades.""</p><p>""Oh, right."" Jenny seemed only a little disappointed.</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" Erin said. ""But you always said you thought he was kind of cute.""</p><p>She shuffled a little on her knees. ""That's true, he is.""</p><p>""So, now you'll get to fuck him.""</p><p>""I guess."" She sighed. ""Okay, I'll do it."" In a small voice, she added, ""It's about all I'm good for anyway.""</p><p>I felt sorry for Jenny and wanted to say something to comfort her, but no words would come to mind, and then Erin said, ""I've already been trying some of these out at home. They're kind of cool. Look, I think we can poke this one through your backpack. Then, if he takes you home to fuck him, just make sure the backpack is pointing at the bed."" She went on like that, and I was afraid Jenny would get suspicious over how much Erin had already planned, but she didn't seem to think anything was up.</p><p>After a while, Erin seemed to be squirming. ""Hey, do you think you could bring your dog up and we can give our Blackmailer a show?""</p><p>It was quite a show, one for the archives. Although it started with Lucky licking Erin, she soon got Jenny to show her how Lucky fucks her. After the dog had mounted her from behind, Erin got on her knees, naked, in front of her, and thrust her pussy in Jenny's face. ""Can you help me cum too? I'll help you after if you need it.""</p><p>I shot my load into a pair of my sister's panties as I watched her best friend, getting humped fiercely by a dog, burying her face in her little mound. I felt a little guilty for fapping to that, but I liked it much more than watching my sister getting mounted by the beast. With a smile, I realized later that Erin had already set up the cameras to record the scene from multiple angles.</p><p>My role in the plan was mostly over that afternoon, except for, later that night, with Erin mostly taking the lead again, prepping Jenny for her role. We advised her what to say and how to say it, when to approach him, and what to do if something went wrong. But I mostly just watched and offered advice here and there. Erin knew the school and the teacher better than I could. I never had Mr. Powers and hadn't been inside the school since I graduated to High School. For the next few days I worried about how it was going to go. I had to rely on my sister and Jenny to pull off the plan.</p><p>So I was nervous, expecting the worst, that Jenny was going to screw things up, get us caught. Erin seemed to like my discomfort and paranoia, because she refused to give me any progress reports beyond ""We're working on it. Trust me.""</p><p>Finally, one day she put my USB key in my hand and said, with a somber expression, ""I really think you need to see this, Andrew.""</p><p>I wasn't buying it. She was trying to fool me into thinking it was bad news. But I could play along too. I took the key, plugged it in, and played the video playing on it. Erin stood behind me, hand on my shoulder.</p><p>I saw a shot of a classroom. It was oddly familiar, I thought I might have had some classes there, but it had changed over the last couple years. Class was in session, and Mr. Powers was teaching. He was a young looking guy, maybe thirty years old, with dark hair, and he wore glasses. I could see how he might look handsome to some girls. ""I planted the camera on one of the shelves,"" Erin explained. ""Jenny's up front."" I saw the back of her head. She was wearing her cheer uniform. A dark-haired girl elsewhere in the class also wore one.</p><p>Jenny was talking to the person beside her, and laughed. Mr. Powers whirled around. ""Jenny, I warned you already. Detention, after school."" He pointed to the girl she was talking with. ""This is your last warning, June, or you'll join her.""</p><p>""But Mr. Powers,"" Jenny whined. ""I can't after school. I have the game.""</p><p>""You should have thought of that...""</p><p>""Please Mr. Powers... Can I do it tomorrow? Or at lunch?""</p><p>He sighed. ""Very well, you can come at lunch.""</p><p>He turned back to the blackboard, and then there was a slow fade out and it faded in again. Now the class was empty, except for Jenny and her teacher. He had a thermos of coffee and a bagged sandwich on his desk. I couldn't see what Jenny was eating, but she was done with it. She put the container in her bag, positioned in the empty seat beside her.</p><p>""Mr. Powers,"" Jenny asked in a sweet voice. ""Can I ask you something?""</p><p>""What is it, Jenny?""</p><p>""I have a confession to make. I got detention on purpose so I could talk to you without anybody knowing. My parents told me I need to get my grades up if I want to go to cheer camp this year. Do you think you could help me?""</p><p>He sounded bored. ""I can't really assign you any extra credit work, Jenny, it would be unfair to the other students.""</p><p>""Are you sure?""</p><p>Mr. Powers looked up, and was quiet for a long time. Jenny was leaning back, and her legs were spread wide, unladylike. ""She's not wearing any panties,"" Erin whispered in my ear. I could imagine the scene, Jenny's cute little pussy bared in front of him.</p><p>He seemed to shake for a moment, though. ""What are you doing?"" he asked.</p><p>""I'm trying to get you to give me higher marks. Like you do with Winnie.""</p><p>Mr. Powers stood up suddenly and tugged at his collar. He looked like he was about to run. ""I don't know what she told you, but sometimes girls will say things that aren't true to seem cooler...""</p><p>""She didn't tell me,"" Jenny said. ""I was over at her place and she left her e-mail open and... well, I looked. I saw her talking to you. Please? I want better grades too, and I can do just as well as her."" She got up.</p><p>The scene shifted to a different camera. It must have been in Jenny's backpack, much closer to the action. ""I'll show you."" Jenny bent down at her teacher's pants and pulled at his zipper. I could see his aroused but half-panicked expression as he frantically checked to see if anybody was visible through the small window to the hallway, but she didn't stop him. She pulled his penis out and put it in her mouth, looking up at him.</p><p>He let it continue for about thirty seconds, before he groaned, and pulled her away. ""For God's sakes, not here,"" he said. He zipped up. ""Stand up.""</p><p>""So is that worth an A?""</p><p>""No, but we'll talk about what you can do. But it can't be here... if anybody caught us, you'd get in big trouble, and I don't want that. You'll have to come to my place. If you wait for me at 4:30 behind the dumpster near the parking lot, I'll take you to my place.""</p><p>""I can't today,"" she said. ""The game.""</p><p>""Right. Make it tomorrow, then.""</p><p>The screen started to fade out. ""Did you get that today?"" I asked Erin. ""That's pretty good for a start."" She smiled and pointed at the screen.</p><p>It faded in on a camera, moving in a bobbing motion. The camera followed behind Mr. Powers through the halls of an average looking house. It wasn't what I'd have expected a teacher's house to look like. There were framed posters of some old rock band on the walls, and tables cluttered with bills. ""I've never been inside a teacher's house before,"" Jenny said from off camera.</p><p>""Well, we're just like anybody else. We've got our favorite music, our favorite television shows, our friends. And we have our needs too.""</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" Jenny said, seemingly unconcerned.</p><p>""Where's this from?"" I asked.</p><p>Erin rested her chin on my shoulder. ""She's wearing a headband. There's a camera in it. Thought of it the night before.""</p><p>""Why didn't you tell me yesterday how far you'd gotten?""</p><p>""I wanted to surprise you, and show you I could do it by myself.""</p><p>The tour led into the teacher's bedroom. I watched as Jenny put her backpack down, adjusted it so the camera faced outwards, and then suddenly the viewpoint shifted to the backpack camera itself. Jenny was dressed in a blue blouse over a blue skirt. ""Why don't you take your clothes off,"" Mr. Powers said. ""And then we'll discuss what you're willing to do for higher grades.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Jenny said. She pulled off her shirt, then the skirt, which actually had built in shorts, and then her socks. So she was naked except for her headband, and she posed, hands on her hips. ""Come on, this is worth an A on its own, isn't it?""</p><p>Mr. Powers smiled. ""You're a very lovely young woman, Jenny, but the grades you get depend on what you're willing to do, and how much you're willing to do it.""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""The way it works, sex earns you a grade on one assignment. Now, you're a C student mostly, so I can give you a B or an A. B is for blowjob, and A is for anything I want."" He seemed more confident now that he was in an environment he controlled, with a girl already naked in front of him. ""So what do you want on your next assignment.""</p><p>""Oh,"" she said, and seemed to think for a moment, then said. ""I came here for an A. I can do anything.""</p><p>""Then I think we'll start with a blowjob,"" he said. He took off his shirt, and then dropped his pants. Jenny got down on her knees. The view shifted back and forth from the backpack, which caught the action from the side, and the headband cam, which caught Jenny's POV and the teacher's face as he closed his eyes enjoying the feel of her mouth. I remembered my own experience with it.</p><p>Erin pulled my chair back so she had room to kneel down in front of me, and after releasing my own hard shaft, began performing the same act, taking the head of my dick in her mouth and slowly going up and down. Mr. Powers was a lot more forceful though, and pretty soon held onto her head and started fucking her mouth, doing most of the work himself. ""Every time you talked in class I thought about doing this to you,"" he said. ""I always suspected you were a little slut."" Then, ""You're not a virgin, are you?"" The camera waved from side to side as Jenny answered with a no. ""Then get on the bed, and you can earn your A."" Mr. Powers pulled out a condom and rolled it on. I guess he didn't want to take chances.</p><p>Erin, who must have been listening, let my dick flop out of her mouth and then stood. She was wearing a dress, and she lifted it to show me her little pussy, still no hair and still cute as the first day I'd seen it. She hadn't been wearing any underwear either, and turned around to present herself from the rear.</p><p>As I entered her, on the screen, Jenny lay almost face down on the bed. I didn't know where the view was coming from, it seemed different, better quality than the others. Mr. Powers pounded her pussy against the bed as she grunted and moaned. I thrust into Erin again and again while I watched. Mr. Powers looked like he was being a lot less gentle than I usually was, and I suppose this time I strove to match. Erin didn't seem to mind though.</p><p>Suddenly, Mr. Powers slowed to a crawl, and then pulled out entirely. ""Stay there,"" he said. ""Just like that."" I'd also slowed, but stayed with my hard cock inside my sister.</p><p>The teacher came back a moment later, and had a bottle of something in his hand. He squirted something that looked a little like shampoo in his free hand, and then began to rub it around the inside of Jenny's ass crack. ""What are you doing?"" she asked, surprised.</p><p>""Shhh,"" he said. ""Just relax. It's for an A."" I was stunned as he began to saw his condom-covered dick up and down her butt cheeks, gathering some of the lubrication, and then spread them with his hands.</p><p>I was so surprised I barely noticed that Erin had slid forward and let me slip out of her. With one hand, she reached back and pushed my dick towards her own ass. ""You can do me there too,"" she whispered as, on the screen, Mr. Powers pressed his dick up to her rectum. ""If you want.""</p><p>I'd heard about anal sex, that it was the ultimate in tightness, the best kind of sex, at least according to a bunch of anonymous guys I knew on the Internet. But I always found it a little unsettling, because of what usually comes out of that hole. Mr. Powers didn't seem to mind, and I thought maybe I should give it a try.</p><p>Then Jenny screamed. ""Ow, it hurts.""</p><p>""Only for a little while. Then you'll get used to it. Just relax.""</p><p>""Ow...""</p><p>But he was inside, and her yells had dissolved into groans. The teacher began pumping slowly... he seemed to be enjoying it. But Jenny looked like she was just tolerating it.</p><p>I didn't want to do that to Erin. Talk about anal sex all you want, but the ultimate in sex for me was fucking my sister's pussy and her loving every minute of it. I was still painfully erect and almost ready to burst, but I aimed my dick down again and slammed into her snatch with renewed force.</p><p>Erin moaned, and in a short time, I felt her squeezing tightly on my shaft as she moaned in pleasure. I closed my eyes, to try and keep going until she was finished, but then I couldn't hold in any longer and released myself a moment later, spewing all my cum inside of her.</p><p>When I looked again at the screen, Mr. Powers had pulled out of Jenny, and was putting his pants back on. ""You should probably take a shower, and then I'll drop you off somewhere near your house."" He patted her bottom. ""Don't worry, you definitely get an A.""</p><p>Erin looked back at me over my shoulder. ""What would you give me?"" she asked.</p><p>""Babe, you always earn A pluses,"" I said.</p><p>It was only a few minutes later, after the video had ended, I was reminded of a question that I'd put aside. ""Erin... how many cameras did you have in there?""</p><p>""Just the two,"" she said.</p><p>""But...""</p><p>She smiled. ""One of them wasn't ours.""</p><p>It took me a second. ""You mean he...""</p><p>She nodded. ""Jenny managed to get the spy program into his computer when he wasn't looking. He's got his own private collection. Him with Jenny, him with Winnie, and a couple other girls too. Even a teacher."" She flashed a devilish smile. ""We got them both. They're ours.""</p><p>****</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 15</h5><p>The teacher, whose videos were located in a folder named ""Diane"", was familiar to me. It was Miss Macey. Erin told me she and Mr. Powers were rumored to be dating. I remembered her from when I went to the school, she was a young dark-haired beauty with a constantly cheery disposition and a sweet voice, and I was in love with her for about a year, like most of the boys that went through her music class. It was a shock to see her naked and getting fucked hard, while screaming for more.</p><p>The other girls weren't in Erin's class. She recognized one as a girl a grade ahead, another I recognized as a girl in my school. I didn't know her very well. The third neither of us could identify. The directory was named Amanda, but that was no help either.</p><p>Erin suggested we might want to blackmail some of these girls, but I tensed up, and reminded her of the rules we set. We didn't know them, so we couldn't really say they deserved it. And though I might have loved to get Miss Macey, even Erin had to admit she'd never had a bad word to say about anybody, and so it would be wrong to try.</p><p>We debated over what to do with Mr. Powers. He didn't seem to have much money, but Erin insisted that he needed to be punished for taking advantage of girls, and for not being gentle with Jenny. ""She's my friend, and she's ours,"" she said simply. ""Nobody treats her like shit but us.""</p><p>In addition to deleting all his recordings (after we saved them), we decided to make him agree to deliver us ten thousand dollars in cash by the end of the school year. We thought that would be enough time for him to save up the money, and liked the idea of him living poor just to save up enough.</p><p>""That'll be $20,000 we've made doing this now,"" Erin pointed out. ""We could really make a living off this. It could be like a business.""</p><p>I laughed uncertainly. ""What, like Blackmailers Incorporated?""</p><p>She grinned. ""Sure. Send Jenny out to trawl for pervs, and when they take the bait, we make them pay. I'm sure we'd have no shortage of customers.""</p><p>It was fun to discuss, even imagine, but I didn't want her to take it seriously. ""Yeah, but we don't want to risk hurting Jenny, either. If we go looking for trouble, we could find more than we bargained for.""</p><p>It took a second, but she nodded. ""Yeah, you're right. Too bad though. Blackmailers Incorporated had a nice ring to it.""</p><p>The money wasn't the only condition we put on Mr. Powers, of course. We also made him promise a few other things. There would be no more private sessions with students, or the videos would be released immediately. He'd break up with Miss Macey, giving whatever reason he wanted. I guess it was sentimental of me, but I didn't want Miss Macey dating a pervert like that. Better she be broken-hearted for a while and find some nice guy.</p><p>Finally, Winnie and Jenny and any other girl he had an arrangement with would all get A's, without any expectation of sexual favors, the rest of the year. This was my idea too. I pushed it, and Erin and I even had a small fight over it. She was outraged that I wanted to let them get by without any work. But I felt sorry for what we did to Jenny, and for what we were about to do to Winnie, and I wanted to make it up to them in some small way. At first, Erin said no, even stomped her foot on the ground when I wouldn't give in, until I pointed out that it didn't really mean anything. It was only for one grade and in a few classes, and by the time high school rolled around nobody would care what their marks there were... but it would make them feel better. ""And we can use that.""</p><p>Her anger drained away slowly, then she smiled. ""Okay. Let them have their A.""</p><p>Now that we had videos of Winnie fucking her teacher for grades, blackmailing her was easy. We simply contacted her as the Blackmailer, told her we had the videos, and if she didn't do what we wanted and keep her mouth shut, we'd spread them to everybody she knew. Erin pointed out how disappointed her family would be if it got out what she'd been doing to earn her scores, and that seemed to turn the tide. I was a little worried that, since she could talk to her family in Chinese without us understanding, that they might be able to run some kind of sting operation, but that never seemed to cross her mind. She cried a little, at first, but because Erin let me take over at that point, I tried to be nice. I told her that I'd only make her do things that I thought would make her feel good, and that she would have a lot of fun. I said that we promised she'd get an A without having to do Mr. Powers again seemed to seal the deal... she was masturbating before us that night, face down on her bed with her scrawny little ass towards the camera, humping into her fingers, and displaying herself for us. We had her stick a sharpie up her butt while she did it, expecting that she'd be used to anal play, and it wasn't long before she came.</p><p>After that, we got her to pose for us in a variety of positions. Winnie's body wasn't very developed, she still looked much like a little girl. Her chest was flat, with two faded brown nipples, that got hard very quick when she rubbed the flesh. Her ass was also pretty flat and not very shapely, and although her pussy was bare, the mound had a slightly dark tint to it, and her inner labia poked out more than either Erin's or Jenny's.</p><p>Erin later backed up the promise that following the Blackmailer's orders would be fun, when Jenny invited Winnie over. I watched on camera. Erin was there, waiting on the bed... she had a headband on, the same one Jenny had used with Mr. Powers. It would record what she saw, although I'd only see that later, when we were together.</p><p>When Winnie came in and saw Erin, she sneered. ""What's she doing here?"" Apparently there was still no love lost between them.</p><p>""We needed to talk to you,"" Jenny said softly. ""There's something you should know.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""We know you're being blackmailed by some anonymous person from the Internet,"" Erin said casually. ""We just want you to know you're not alone in this.""</p><p>""You don't know what you're talking about,"" Winnie said defensively. ""And even if I was being blackmailed, I'd die before I let the little brain save me.""</p><p>""Who said anything about saving you?"" Erin said. ""I just said you're not alone.""</p><p>""He's been blackmailing us, too,"" Jenny supplied.</p><p>""Oh,"" Winnie said, and shut up for a moment. ""So what, are we going to do something about it?""</p><p>""There's nothing we can do,"" Jenny said. ""We don't know who he is, and if we tried something, he'd ruin us. He's probably watching us now.""</p><p>""And he told us about you."" Erin smiled smugly. ""We know what you've been doing. But don't worry, it's not really so bad. It's actually kind of fun most of the time. Isn't it, Jenny?""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess.""</p><p>I decided to send a message then. ""I'm glad you think so, because we're going to have more fun today. All of you should get naked, please.""</p><p>Erin pointed out the message, Jenny read it aloud, and then the two of them got naked like it was second nature to them. Winnie took a little longer, gawking openly at it, but then she shrugged and took off her shirt, then her training bra, and finally tights and the blue thong she wore. I instructed them to sit on their bed and masturbate for a little while, all facing towards the camera.</p><p>It was quite a sight, those three girls all on the edge of Jenny's bed, rubbing each other in their own styles. Winnie did it with her pinkie and index finger extended straight, and her middle two fingers probing her hole. Jenny rubbed around her clit with a furious passion, while Erin massaged the flesh around her slit, kneading it in and out and giving me a good view of it. I let them go at it for a while before I said, ""I think it's time for Winnie to learn to eat some pussy. Who wants to be eaten first?""</p><p>When Winnie heard this demand, she said, ""Wait, I'm not gay.""</p><p>""Neither am I,"" Jenny and Erin said both at once, and then giggled at the coincidence. ""But it's an order,"" Erin said.</p><p>""And it still feels nice, even if you're not gay.""</p><p>""Why do I have to do it? Why can't they go first?""</p><p>""We've already done it,"" Erin told her.</p><p>Winnie must have put the pieces together, then. ""Wait... How long have you been blackmailed?""</p><p>""Months.""</p><p>""So..."" Her face contorted in anger. ""This must all be your fault. You got me into this."" She said it at both of them, but gave Erin the dirtiest look.</p><p>""It's my fault,"" Jenny said, lowering her head. ""I was the one who helped him blackmail you. I had to, or he'd have ruined me."" After a moment, she added, ""And I did it to you, too, Erin.""</p><p>""It's okay,"" Erin said. ""I figured it out a while ago. But I like the things he's made us do.""</p><p>""I can't believe you'd do this to me,"" Winnie cried. ""We're friends.""</p><p>""You did it to yourself,"" Erin said. ""We heard what you were doing. If there was nothing to blackmail you with, you would have been okay. Well, you're one of us now, so get used to it. You can lick my pussy, or you can lick Jenny's, unless you want the whole school to know about you. Who's it going to be?""</p><p>They stared each other down, but finally Winnie said, ""Fine, Jenny's, I guess.""</p><p>Jenny smiled, and leaned back on the bed, legs spread and bent at the knee. ""You remember that dirty movie we watched at my sleepover? You do it just like that."" I guess that was before I was blackmailing her. Winnie went to her task grudgingly, and closed her eyes like she was about to eat something unpleasant, but soon lowered her face to Jenny's mound. I couldn't see the action close up, but Erin moved around regularly, always making sure she had a good view, and that later we'd have clear, vivid shots of Winnie's outstretched tongue running over her slit.</p><p>Once she was well into it, Erin stood behind Winnie and started rubbing her pussy, inserting a few fingers inside. ""Wow, you're pretty wet,"" she said. ""Maybe you are a lesbian.""</p><p>Winnie came up for air long enough to say, ""Shut up.""</p><p>""You shut up,"" Erin said. ""Your mouth's busy right now. You don't get to talk until you've made Jenny cum.""</p><p>That came a few minutes later, and by that point Winnie was squirming on Erin's fingers. Immediately after Jenny had her climax, Erin pulled out and went to sit on the bed. I think Winnie was still unsatisfied, and that Erin planned it that way.</p><p>""That was good,"" I sent. ""For your first time. I have to deal with some business, but I'll be back in a few minutes to decide what else you'll do."" Really I just needed to go washroom. Nature's call waits for no man.</p><p>It didn't take long. When I came back, they were talking. I picked up the headphones I was listening on and put them to my ear. ""Really? He made you fuck your dog? That is so gross."" A half-second later, she asked, ""Do you think he's going to make me?""</p><p>""Probably,"" Erin said cheerfully. ""He really likes that.""</p><p>""Is there anybody else involved?""</p><p>Jenny answered. ""I think he might have other girls he doesn't talk about, maybe in other cities."" I wondered where that came from. I certainly didn't remember saying it. ""But all I know about is us three, and Erin's brother Andrew.""</p><p>""Your brother?""</p><p>""He'll probably let you fuck him, too.""</p><p>""He's really good,"" Jenny said. I felt a warm rush of pride.</p><p>""He is,"" Erin agreed.</p><p>Winnie laughed. ""How would you know?"" When she saw neither Erin nor Jenny joined her laughing, and realized Erin was serious, her mouth fell open. ""He makes you fuck your own brother?""</p><p>Erin shrugged. ""He doesn't make me. Okay, he did, but only at first. Now I like to. Like I said, he's really good.""</p><p>""You like to?"" Winnie was astonished. ""But he's your brother.""</p><p>""And we love each other. So we fuck. What's the problem?""</p><p>""He's your brother,"" Winnie repeated, turning to face my sister. ""It's wrong. Not just wrong, that's... that's sick. I mean, it's bad enough that he makes you, but if you want it? You're some kind of sick freak. That's something only a big slut would do. That's really, really, disturbing.""</p><p>While Winnie made her little diatribe of judgment, I felt guilty, because I felt her words were on some level were true. Erin, though, just stared. I thought at first she was going to burst into tears, but it wasn't sadness welling up inside her, it was fury. When she reacted, it wasn't with a sob, but with a slap across Winnie's face that was audible even over the microphone across the room.</p><p>""I am so done trying to be nice to you.""</p><p>****</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 16</h5><p>Winnie's hand went to her cheek, which was a little reddened with the force of my sister's slap. ""What the hell?""</p><p>Erin grabbed her by the chin and squeezed her face as she went on a tirade. ""Shut up. You think you've got the right to criticize my love life? Call me a slut, when I've only fucked one guy? You like throwing that word around, don't you. You know why? Cause you wish you were a slut. You don't have sex for fun, you have sex to get stuff. All you are is a little whore. While I was fucking the man I love, you were fucking older men so they'd buy you things. You were fucking your teacher for a better grade, and you have the nerve to start a rumor that I was fucking teachers to get my grades?"" Winnie's eyes widened at the accusation. ""Yeah, I know that was you that started it. I guess you felt so bad you were a whore you used it as an insult.""</p><p>""Don't you dare talk to me like that,"" Winnie said.</p><p>""I can do whatever I want, whore. When he started blackmailing me, he made me do what Jenny wanted me to do. And now that you're the newest, if I have a request, he'll make it an order. Right?""</p><p>She looked at the camera. I was a bit worried about where she'd go from there, but I couldn't let her down now. ""That's right. I promised her."" Jenny read it off.</p><p>""Good. Now Jenny, go get your dog. Better now than later.""</p><p>Jenny hurried out of the room, not even bothering to dress. Maybe the tension was too much for her... I know it was almost too much for me. I hadn't often seen Erin get this dark, but it was a little frightening... and more than a little arousing.</p><p>""Please,"" Winnie begged. ""I'm sorry for what I said.""</p><p>Erin spoke sweetly, and started stroking Winnie's long, straight black hair. ""Don't worry, Winifred. I'm not going to hurt you. I'm going to help you."" Suddenly, she grabbed a lock and pulled hard, forcing Winnie's head to tilt to the side to avoid even more pain. ""I'm going to turn you from a lying little whore into an honest slut. And if you learn quickly and don't fight, I won't even tell Jenny you were fucking her dad. Now get on the floor."" Then she spoke a few more words, but not in English... in Chinese. Winnie's surprise at hearing the language was matched only by my own. I later learned that said ""I'm going to teach you your place."" At least that's what Erin told me she said. I had to take her word on it, since I don't speak a word of Chinese. After those words, Erin pushed her away, and Winnie, looking subdued, crawled off the bed.</p><p>By the time Jenny came back, leading her dog by the leash in one hand and holding a towel in the other. Erin also got on the floor, pet Lucky around the neck and said, ""Hi, boy. You're going to have some fun tonight. New pussy. But for now, roll over."" When Lucky was on his back, she rubbed his sheath until an erection formed, then waved Winnie over. ""Come here. Jenny, watch the cam and see if he gives any orders."" Jenny blocked the shot for a second, and then, with a little wobble, the camera centered more closely on the dog.</p><p>Winnie approached slowly, and made a disgusted face at the obscene, veined thing standing up towards her. ""Oh, that's so disgusting, I think I'm going to be sick.""</p><p>""No you're not. You're going to put it in your mouth.""</p><p>""I don't want to.""</p><p>""I didn't ask what you wanted, whore.""</p><p>I typed in a message, and Jenny read it out. ""He says, 'Winnie, listen to Erin. It won't be so bad.' It's not, I've done it before. Just close your eyes and pretend it's a guy.""</p><p>Winnie shook her head a few times, then finally, hesitantly, she opened her mouth and put it on. Erin held her head on it for about ten seconds, forcing her to go down on it. She must have got a good, close-up view on her hairband cam of Winnie's sweet Asian face sucking on a dog dick. ""That's just a taste. But first he's going to fuck you. Think of it like an initiation. Get on your hands and knees like a good bitch.""</p><p>""Don't forget the towel,"" Jenny said. ""I don't want cum on the floor.""</p><p>Erin left the dog and laid down the towel, and then waited patiently until Winnie got down in the position, and grabbed Lucky's collar. She led him towards her ass.</p><p>Lucky took some licks, which made Winnie shudder and gasp, but Erin pulled back the leash. ""No, you don't need to lick, boy. She hasn't earned that yet. Just get right on top of her."" She had to help him, by lifting his forepaws to her back, before he got the hint and began stabbing his erect prick into the space between her legs.</p><p>Erin reached down, grabbed the cock, and deftly pushed it directly into Winnie's hole. After that, the humping began in earnest. I watched for a while before I decided to start jacking off, but slowly because I didn't know what Erin might do next.</p><p>Winnie didn't look much like she was enjoying it, she seemed to wince and groan with every thrust, but she'd done that in the videos I'd seen with Mr. Powers, and a little while she pleasured herself, so I was only a little worried that she was in pain.</p><p>After walking a few circles around the scene, getting it from every angle, Erin went to Jenny's desk and grabbed something off of it. It looked like a pen. Then, she went right in front of Winnie's face, faced away and bent over. ""Now lick me like you licked Jenny. Go on."" When the order wasn't obeyed right away, Erin shoved her ass towards Winnie's face. With the dog humping her, she had no room to back up, so Winnie's nose was nestled in my sister's ass and mouth was probably on her pussy. ""Lick, whore.""</p><p>After a few seconds, Erin said, ""Yeah, that's it. You know my brother fucked me just this morning. And you've got your tongue in there while being fucked by a dog. Who's sick now, huh? You like it, don't you, bitch?"" I couldn't make sense of whatever Winnie replied, my sister's pussy was in her face.</p><p>It stayed that way until after I'd cum, and shortly after that, Lucky yelped and tried to pull off. Erin turned, patted his head and scratched behind his ears. ""Good boy!"" Finally, the knot in Winnie's pussy must have gone down, for the dog was able to slip away in disinterest. ""There, did you like that?"" Erin asked Winnie.</p><p>Winnie shook her head defiantly. She was still on her hands and knees.</p><p>""I don't believe you."" She bent over and scooped up some of the dog's cum pooled up on the towel underneath Winnie, and brought it to the other girl's lips. ""Open your mouth."" When she didn't comply right away, Erin rubbed the sperm on her lips until suddenly, they parted. ""Suck. You better get used to that taste, because that's the last time Lucky's going to fuck you, until you beg me to let him. If you don't, you'll just be sucking his dick, and swallowing it all. If any spills, you'll be licking it off the floor. Understand?"" Winnie nodded.</p><p>""I hope so. Now just to remind you, I'm going to leave you something."" Erin uncapped the pen and made a few marks on Winnie's back, above the ass, where it would be visible if she was wearing a belly shirt. ""Stand up.""</p><p>Now that her back faced the cam, I could read what was written there wrote while Erin wrote the same thing on her belly. It said ""Dog Slut"". ""There, I'll write this one backwards so you can read it in the mirror when you get home."" Winnie took it, passively, like she had no fight left in her. ""Don't worry, it's not permanent marker, this time. It'll wash out.""</p><p>Erin stood and asked Winnie to turn around. ""Good,"" she said as she admired her handiwork while Winnie spun slowly. She then took a deep breath, and then smiled, as though some dark part of her had been purged. ""Ask him if he wants anything else. I'm happy for now.""</p><p>I thought that was quite enough. Maybe too much. I told them they were free to do whatever they wanted.</p><p>When my sister came home almost an hour later, she couldn't meet my eye right away. ""What happened, Erin?"" I asked. ""That wasn't exactly the plan."" We had only intended to introduce the idea of Lucky fucking her one day, but have today be a lesbian threesome, to make sure Winnie enjoyed what we were forcing her to do. The humiliation wasn't something I counted on.</p><p>""I know, I'm sorry. It's just she got me so mad. She had no right to say you and I were wrong. I needed to teach her a lesson.""</p><p>I didn't know what to say. ""I'm just worried we might have gone too far,"" I said. ""If we scared her too much..."" I left the thought unsaid.</p><p>The thought haunted me. I was almost sure that Winnie was considering whether to bear Erin's humiliation, or to risk her own reputation. So, later that night, in an effort to do some damage control. I made a point to apologize to Winnie, as the Blackmailer. ""I didn't think Erin was going to be so hard on you,"" I said. ""When I promised her I had no idea what she had in mind.""</p><p>I was about to tell her that I'd get Erin to let up on her, when she surprised me. ""It's okay,"" she said. ""Hey, if I help you blackmail somebody else, that means I get to make them MY slave afterwards, right?""</p><p>Then again, maybe I was wrong, and Winnie had taken it better than I thought.</p><p>****</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 17</h5><p>Winnie broke not long after that. I think she really broke that first day, but some shred of pride made her hold out a little longer before visibly giving in. The next time the three girls got together, Erin made her suck Lucky's dick and, true to her word, lick off the spill on the floor. There was more writing on her body, too, price tags for her pussy and ass, and mouth, as my sister declared she was ""still thinking like a whore"" and so she should look the part.</p><p>The next time, Winnie begged for Lucky to fuck her, and Erin still wouldn't let her, deciding it wasn't sincere enough to qualify as real begging. Instead, she made her suck Lucky off again, although this time there was no writing or floor-licking, since she was at least making an effort. Real begging, Erin decided, would happen the next day, at Winnie's house, where Winnie invited Erin over. There, she filmed a video where she happily talked about wanting to get fucked by a dog again, and another of loving pussy. She told me they had to do nearly a half-dozen takes before she sounded authentic enough. Erin wasn't on camera for either of those videos. Then, after Winnie ate my sister out to another orgasm, without complaint, Erin relented. ""Okay. Next time, if you ask nicely like a slut, I'll let Lucky fuck your pussy instead of your mouth.""</p><p>She asked nicely, like a slut, while kissing Erin's pussy not long after that. She knew how to behave. She was willing to go through it, because I think she came to enjoy it, and also because there was light at the end of her tunnel... the prospect of being able to do it to somebody else. Still, I didn't let Winnie recruit anybody right away, because I still wanted to keep to our rule, to only blackmail people who'd wronged us, and Erin and I were pretty busy just managing Jenny and Winnie.</p><p>I fucked Winnie a few weeks later, but only after she watched me fucking my sister without a judgmental word. Erin was firm on that requirement, and warned that looking disgusted might get her demoted back to whore. Winnie wasn't the best fuck... she didn't move much on her own, and her wincing on my thrusts didn't turn me on, but I still came, all over her belly.</p><p>We went on with our little games until late March. Winnie had pitched yet another girl she wanted to join us, another little blonde, named Amber, who Erin said had always made fun of her hair and boyish clothes all year. Erin sweetly asked if we could make her pay, and I couldn't resist her, so we started the process. Winnie rigged up her laptop with the program, and we began watching her, and Erin and I began brainstorming scenarios to make Winnie lure her into something embarrassing on cam.</p><p>Before we could put those plans into action, though, things took a big change for the worse, and once again, Jenny was at the center of it. It was an ordinary day, a Saturday. I was working on some refinements to my little flash game, Robot Repair, which was, surprisingly, actually earning me a little real money. Not much, just about $20 a month in advertising, but it was enough to encourage me to make some updates and add a few maps. Erin was on my bed, reading while I worked.</p><p>I saved my latest draft of my program, and then checked a few of the other windows I had open. One of them was Jenny's webcam. She was there, sitting on her bed, knees up and arms folded over them. She seemed to be crying. One hand clutched a tissue.</p><p>""Erin, come look at this.""</p><p>She got up and looked at the screen. ""It's probably nothing. I bet her Mom just told her she couldn't buy a new top this week.""</p><p>I was a little more worried. So I opened a chat window and asked, ""What's wrong?""</p><p>Jenny looked up, wiped herself with the tissue, and slowly made her way to the computer. Her eyes were puffy and red. She didn't bother to type, knowing I was watching. ""My parents. They're really, really fighting.""</p><p>Erin and I exchanged a look of surprise. ""Oh,"" I typed. ""I'm so sorry.""</p><p>""It's not your fault,"" she said. ""It's mine.""</p><p>We watched in silence together as Jenny tried not to cry, and then she typed something into the window. ""Can I ask you a question? Do you know how many Tylenol you have to take to kill yourself?""</p><p>""Oh shit,"" I said aloud.</p><p>""Tell her to come here,"" Erin suggested. Mom was out.</p><p>I nodded. ""Jenny, can you get out of the house?""</p><p>""I think so, why?""</p><p>""I want you to go over to Erin's place, right now. I'm telling her you really need somebody to talk to.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said, and, like she was some kind of robot, started wiping her tears, and then changed into another outfit.</p><p>A few minutes later, she showed up at our door. She wasn't crying anymore, but she looked numb, with no expression on her face at all. Erin led her up to her room. I was tempted to watch in my position as the Blackmailer, but I'd come to like Jenny, and I wanted to comfort her in person.</p><p>""He told us something was wrong,"" Erin said, with an arm around Jenny's shoulder. ""But he didn't say what. It's okay, you can tell us.""</p><p>""My parents are screaming at each other. I think they're going to get a divorce."" she said.</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" Erin said, and hugged her. ""Maybe it's not as bad as you think. Lots of parents fight.""</p><p>""No, this is really, really bad. And it's my fault.""</p><p>""I'm sure that's not true,"" I offered.</p><p>""It is. Mom found out about Dad.""</p><p>""About what?""</p><p>""Him doing stuff. To Claire. Sex stuff. Like he did to me.""</p><p>Erin's head shot straight up as though she'd just been smacked. ""Wow,"" I said. ""Look, if your dad did anything like that, that doesn't mean it's your fault.""</p><p>""It's because I was such a slut. I turned him on too much. He told me it was my fault he was so horny, and he took me down into the laundry room. And how I cost him ten million dollars or something.""</p><p>A cold chill crept up my spine. I let Jenny bury her face in my chest and looked at Erin, but she was staring straight ahead. ""But... Claire?""</p><p>""I didn't like it. So I tried to go to the park whenever Mom wasn't home and he would be. And one day I came home and heard Claire with him in the laundry room. I thought okay, if she enjoyed it, she can take care of him."" She stifled a sob. ""But it was my fault, I got him so horny in the first place.""</p><p>Erin stood up, and walked out the door. I wanted to follow her, but Jenny was here, now, and her need seemed more pressing. ""This isn't your fault,"" I said. It was mine, but I couldn't admit that. ""Nothing is. It's his fault. He had no right to do anything to you, or your sister. He's your dad. And you're not a slut.""</p><p>She looked up at me, tears in her eyes, as though she'd never considered that as a possibility before. ""I'm not?""</p><p>""No. You were made to do things. And even if you weren't, nothing justifies him making you do something. He should be in jail."" I still had the video of him, and thought about releasing it... but then that would hurt Jenny's life, maybe more. I wish I knew what to do.</p><p>""I don't want him in jail,"" she said. I didn't know if she had a choice, now that her mom knew. I held her for a few moments, when suddenly her phone rang. She answered it, putting her voice back in an appearance of normality. ""Hello? Yes. I'm at Erin's place. Right now? But..."" She sighed. ""Okay."" She hung up. ""That was my Mom. She wants me to come home.""</p><p>""Are you going to be okay?""</p><p>""I don't know. But thank you. You're so sweet."" The compliment was like a kick to the gut. Knowing how I was responsible for most of her problems made me feel like shit when she complimented me.</p><p>""You're not going to... do anything, are you?"" I asked. ""He said you were hinting at suicide.""</p><p>""I..."" she hesitated. ""I don't think I'd get away with it,"" she said and gave me a weak smile. ""I'd probably just go to hell anyway after all I've done. I'm sorry for getting Erin and you involved in all of this.""</p><p>With that, she got up, kissed me on the cheek, and left.</p><p>Erin still hadn't come back, so I went to find her, but she didn't seem to be home. When I called her phone, she didn't answer. So I went and walked around the neighborhood, looking for her. It was cloudy and threatening rain, and I was starting to get worried.</p><p>I found her in an old playground, one we played in long ago. She was the only one in the park, probably due to the rain, and she sat on a swing set. I called her name and rushed towards her. ""What happened?"" I asked. ""You just ran off.""</p><p>""It's my fault, Andrew,"" she said. ""I made a mistake.""</p><p>""We made a mistake,"" I corrected.</p><p>""No, me. I thought I had it all figured out. I was so sure.""</p><p>""Erin... you couldn't have known,"" I told her.</p><p>""Yes, I could have. I should have. I didn't mean to hurt her.""</p><p>""I know."" I put my arm around her. ""I think we're going to have to release her,"" I said. ""Stop blackmailing her.""</p><p>She thought about it for a while. Finally, she said, ""Okay. I think so too. We've done enough. It's too easy to make another mistake with her."" I was relieved, and let out a deep breath. ""I'll do better next time,"" she added. ""With the others. I'll be more careful. I won't make any more mistakes. I'll make sure they love it.""</p><p>""We could let them all go,"" I said. We could give up blackmailing entirely. Just be a normal couple... at least, as normal as a couple who are a brother and sister could be. A part of me really wanted that. A part of me would miss it terribly.</p><p>""No. I really think I can do better with them. I promise. No more mistakes. We'll be really, really careful.""</p><p>I wished I was strong enough to tell her ""No."" Instead, I just suggested that we think about it. She agreed.</p><p>That night, Jenny's mom left the house and took both the kids with her. They went to a hotel, but I soon learned, from Erin, that they were moving to Ohio, to be with her mom's side of the family. I don't know why he didn't go to jail. Erin thinks it was because Stan was the breadwinner and made a lot of money, and if he was out of jail, he'd be able to pay alimony. Or maybe their Mom just thought a trial would put the kids through too much. We later learned that she got the divorce, uncontested, with sole custody of Jenny and Claire, no visitation.</p><p>She was gone within a week, and it all seemed to happen even more quickly than that. Erin and I formally released her from the blackmailing the first day she got her computer back. I honestly don't know how she took it. She didn't seem to show any emotion at it one way or the other. I was scared we'd broken her, permanently. She seemed happier when Erin and I, personally, wished her goodbye, on her last day, and gave us both hugs. Winnie was there too, and even she cried. She also hugged Lucky, and said, ""I'm going to miss you, too, boy."" We had one last round of goodbyes, as everyone in Jenny's family, except her dad who was conspicuously absent, piled into the car, towards their new lives. I hoped they were good ones.</p><p>When we started our blackmailing, we said we'd only do it to people who deserved it, but I had to accept that Jenny hadn't deserved it, not really. Maybe nobody did... if anybody were the bad guys, it was us. We couldn't stop. I guess we really were monsters.</p><p>That didn't mean we couldn't be less monsters. For Jenny's sake, and Erin's, and my own, I resolved once again to at least try.</p><p>****</p><p></p><h5>Epilogue</h5><p>I wish I could say we gave up the blackmailing entirely, but the power was just too addictive, and now that Jenny was gone, Winnie began insisting to the Blackmailer that it was time to recruit Amber. We held out for a couple weeks, but then we came up with a plan to get Amber. It wasn't a clever plan, it relied on the old standard of Truth or Dare. Once Winnie convinced her to simulate oral sex on her (she wouldn't do it for real, but to the camera's eye it looked real enough), and confess some of her darkest secrets, it was easy.</p><p>We did get gentler about it, though. Erin agreed when I told her we needed to be less monsters... she was still shaken by what happened to Jenny. So our games had less of an edge to them. Winnie and Erin had lost much of their earlier antagonism, and Winnie seemed to enjoy getting together for threesomes now, so there was no need to humiliate her. She's never even gave us a dirty look when I fucked Erin, and enthusiastically did her part to bring Amber into the fold. Erin and I agreed not to expand any more than that, and as the Blackmailer we put the brakes on when Winnie tried to push Amber too hard. At first she was disappointed after the harsh treatment she endured under Erin, but once we made one of the Blackmailer's rules that Amber had to eat her out, on demand, whether the Blackmailer was watching or not, Winnie seemed mostly satisfied.</p><p>Eventually I was feeling a little better about our status, everybody, even Amber, seemed to be having fun, and it felt more like a fun game again than like a terrible, dark part of myself that filled me with shame. Even my relationship with my sister was as good as it had ever been, we loved each other deeply, spent a lot of our time together, and had no secrets from each other.</p><p>Or so I thought.</p><p>One day, as summer approached, we were all eating a family dinner. I was thinking about how we were going to pick up Mr. Powers blackmail payment, which was coming due. ""Are you ready for your finals?"" Mom asked. The question was directed to me. We all knew Erin would have no trouble. I probably wouldn't either, but I at least needed to study heavily.</p><p>""I think so,"" I said. ""I can't wait till it's all over, though... then, finally, summer."" My first summer with a car. Erin and I had plans.</p><p>""Summer won't last forever,"" Mom reminded me. ""And next year's going to be a real challenge. We need to talk about that.""</p><p>""It's not going to be that much different,"" I said. ""It's not like I'm going into my senior year or anything."" That was still another year away.</p><p>""Yes, but I mean, with Erin and everything.""</p><p>I looked up from my plate. ""What do you mean?""</p><p>Erin was smiling a little uneasily. Mom caught the look, and put down the fork. ""You didn't tell him yet?""</p><p>""Tell me what?""</p><p>""I was waiting for the right moment,"" Erin said.</p><p>""Tell me what?"" I repeated.</p><p>""You've known for months. When you asked me to let you tell him, I didn't think you'd take this long.""</p><p>""Tell me what?"" I said for the third time, raising my voice.</p><p>Mom shot Erin another look, then sighed and looked over to me. ""You know how Erin's been doing really, really well in school this year, right?""</p><p>""Yeah, of course. I'm proud of her.""</p><p>""We've been talking with some of her teachers, and they feel the gifted program at her middle school isn't enough for her.""</p><p>Erin had a fixed grin on her face, seeming a little scared. ""So?"" I said. ""Just tell me.""</p><p>""We've decided to advance her. We were thinking of sending her to high school with you.""</p><p>I was stunned. ""High school?""</p><p>""She'll still be one year behind you,"" Mom said. ""But I am going to be counting on you to look out for her, and watch out for her, and make sure she doesn't get into any trouble, and that she doesn't get harassed by anybody. Do you think you can handle that? Because if not, we can try to get her into a private school. That's what I wanted, but Erin really wanted to go to a normal school.""</p><p>I looked to my sister. She was mouthing, ""Please, please, please,"" to me.</p><p>At the time, I only thought that it was something Erin wanted, and I couldn't refuse her. So, I said, ""Oh, okay. I think I can handle that."" It was only later I began to worry about the potential drawbacks to sharing a school... ones I hadn't even considered at the time. My sister always seemed to be pretty keen on rubbing our relationship in people's faces, and that was fine when most of the people we both knew we blackmailed, but what about when we were eating lunch together? Would she sit too close to me, and make people wonder? Would she tell people I was her boyfriend? I knew she was smarter than that, but there were times Erin's desire to have people accept us made her forget her smarts.</p><p>Still, I pushed the worries down. I was probably overreacting. Nobody would accept us acting like we were anywhere nearly as close as we really were. She knew better than to make an issue out of something impossible. She had to. And there was a whole summer before I even had to worry about it.</p><p>But as Mom had just reminded me, summer wouldn't last forever.</p>"
408,"My Private Camwhore, Part 3: Project Girlfriend",AnonyMPC,,"['mf', 'inc', 'bond', 'blackmail']","Andrew's sister/lover Erin is in his high school now. But will the pressures of high school bring them together, or drive them apart?",2011-11-13T00:00:00,"If you came to this link first, you came in the middle. You should start at My Private Camwhore.

The preceeding story was fantasy and I do not recommend or endorse any of the acts described within. Quite the opposite, really.","<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>""Do you want to come with me to pick up Erin?"" my Mom asked, immediately after knocking on my half-opened door.</p><p>I kept my voice neutral and my face carefully impassive as I looked over to her, although my heart quickened. ""Sure, might as well. Nothing better to do."" The truth was, I'd been waiting for this day... practically the whole time Erin had been away at summer camp. But I couldn't let Mom know how eager I was to see my little sister again.</p><p>Mom knew we were close, but she didn't know I was in love with my now thirteen-year old sister, and that we'd been carrying on a sexual relationship for almost a year now, since about a month before my sixteenth birthday. If I had my way, she never would know. It was weird, some may call it sick, but to us it was a beautiful, magical relationship, even if it was unorthodox.</p><p>It was a strange story, and I'll admit the way it started WAS pretty sick. It began with me blackmailing her, but turned into mutual love, and the blackmail was eventually forgiven. We just fit together. We were alike in many ways, smart, a little isolated from our peers, and we had a lot of the same likes and dislikes... and, as it turned out, we both had a dark side. She became interested in blackmailing other girls, and with the two of us working together, there was little that could stop us. We currently had two other girls that we'd blackmailed, together, into becoming our private camwhores, and who we could use sexually whenever the mood struck us. Both of them thought all of us, Erin and I included, were being blackmailed by an anonymous third party. Neither suspected it was actually me and Erin pulling all the strings.</p><p>I wasn't proud of that... in fact, I regretted that aspect of our lives sometimes. The truth was, I was a little worried that Erin and I fed off each other, pushing each other to darker places than either of us would go alone... but recently we'd gotten better about it, and both our victims now seemed to enjoy most of what we made them do.</p><p>It was just so hard to stop, once we'd started... kind of like how it was with Erin. We'd become incredibly close, friends as well as family as well as lovers. It just felt so good to be together, and giving it up was hard to contemplate. Perfect trust in one another combined with a sexual compatibility that was off the charts.</p><p>That's why the last few weeks were so difficult for me. After getting regular sex, every day, with my perfect match, it was suddenly cut down to almost nothing. Neither of us wanted her to go away to camp in the last month of summer, but it had been planned months in advance. Despite occasional e-mails, the separation was painful, and not just for the sudden drop in sex.</p><p>I suppose I could have had sex if I wanted to, at almost any time. Erin had given me permission to fuck Amber, one of the girls we blackmailed, whenever I wanted. Winnie, our other current victim, was at the same camp as Erin, and I agreed my sister could use her sexually if she had the urge and could find some privacy. Winnie was well broken-in and did virtually whatever my sister asked, whether that meant eating her out or fucking a dog, even without the Blackmailer prompting.</p><p>I had fucked Amber while Erin was away, but only once, a few days after my sister left, and at Amber's suggestion. It felt wrong, though, without Erin watching, so I didn't press for any more. I'd rather jack off while watching one of the many videos Erin and I had made together.</p><p>Mostly I tried to deal with how much I missed her by burying myself in my hobbies. Last year I'd invented a simple flash game on the Internet, and I was working on both an iPhone version and toying with some ideas for a new game. I also spent a significant amount of time playing more professional games. But after so long without her, I was getting sick of games.</p><p>Mom drove us over to the mall parking lot that was designated as the drop-off/pick-up point for the campers. By the time we got there, it was crazy, cars everywhere, and a big crowd of people. The bus was already there, but it looked like it had just arrived.</p><p>Mom parked, and I got out and began wading into and scanning the crowd. ""I don't see her,"" I said. It was silly, but some small part of me began to panic, worried that somehow she'd been left at the camp and we'd be separated for even longer.</p><p>Suddenly, I heard an excited shout and turned. ""Andrew!"" There she was, running towards us through a crowd of people.</p><p>My sister was small, thin, and beautiful. Some people might think her a little plain... she had dark brown hair, tousled and messy, and brown eyes. When I fell in love with her she didn't have much of a body at all, although that was changing, slightly. Before, her small breasts would become invisible in all but the tightest shirts, which she rarely wore. Now, you could definitely see outlines. They were still small, even compared to others her age, but she was growing. There was a little more of a curve to her hips, too. To many of those who appreciated a womanly form, Erin was still a work in progress. But to me, she was an angel, who was perfect and yet somehow getting more perfect all the time. Her cute little elfin-looking face drove me wild, especially when she gave one of her smiles, and I knew and loved every inch of that body.</p><p>She still looked much the same as she did before camp... two weeks isn't that long a time. But still, I was surprised at how little she'd changed. I'd pictured a tan, at least, so I was a little surprised to see her with the same pale, flawless skin... but then I remembered the weather was drizzly for much of her time, and they didn't get much time in the sun.</p><p>""Mom!"" Erin added, when she saw our mother. Mom got the first hug. I tried not to be jealous. But once Erin had embraced her and gave her a kiss on the cheek, she did the same for me. An erection formed reflexively from the contact, and in her t-shirt and shorts she must have felt it. It had been months since simple, innocent, physical contact with my sister made my cock hard, but I guess absence, as well as making the heart go fonder, puts the cock on a hair trigger. Erin let go, giving me a grin, and I stepped back and tried to think un-sexy thoughts.</p><p>A few steps behind Erin, walking more slowly, was an Asian girl of about thirteen. She really was flat, and her skin was a couple shades darker than Erin's. She brushed her long black hair out of her face and waved. ""Hi Andrew,"" she said with a smile. ""Hi, Mrs. Clemens.""</p><p>Mom responded to her, ""Hello, Winnie. Did you enjoy camp?""</p><p>""Yes, ma'am... Not at first, but it turned out to be a lot of fun.""</p><p>""I'm glad."" My mom looked around. ""Do you need a ride with us? Or...""</p><p>""My dad's come to get me."" She looked over her shoulder. ""He's over there somewhere."" She looked back to Erin. ""So, we've only got about a week left before school. We should get together sometime this week, me, you, and Amber."" She caught my own eye for a second and added, ""Maybe at your place.""</p><p>""Sure. IM me when you get home."" She waved, and Winnie disappeared through the crowd. We started back towards where she left her duffel bag, watched by another girl, to whom my sister gave a curt nod, dismissing her. I picked up the bag and hefted it over my shoulder without even being asked. ""I'm so glad to be home,"" she said. ""That bus was so hot, I thought I was going to die."" We started back towards where we parked.</p><p>As we reached the car, I started towards the back. ""You can have the front,"" I said. ""I know how you like it.""</p><p>""Aww, that's sweet, Andrew,"" she said. ""But you know I like the backseat, too."" By her smile alone I knew she was teasing me in a way that was under the radar. Over the summer we'd made love more than a few times in the back seat of my own car.</p><p>Before she got in, she threw a look over at another girl, walking with her parents. She had jet black hair. Erin waited until the girl caught her eye, and then raised one of her hands to her face. She made a gesture, joining her thumb and one finger in a circle, and lowered it from her eye down. The girl looked away suddenly and shuddered.</p><p>Mom caught the signal, but not the reaction. ""What's that about?""</p><p>""Oh, nothing. Just sort of like a secret wave. Saying goodbye."" She smiled, and opened the door. ""Come on, I'm ready to go home.""</p><p>During the ride, Erin didn't talk much about camp, and instead wanting to hear about what was going on in our lives, and the lives of our family. Our grandfather was still recovering from a heart attack he'd had at the beginning of summer, our neighbors had another screaming fight that seemed to characterize their relationship, Mom told a few stories about the people at work. I sat in the back and tried to participate, talking about the work I'd been doing on my games, but I was distracted and not really interested in the conversation. Mostly I tried to meet my sister's eyes in the mirror, exchanging subtle looks of longing.</p><p>I wanted nothing more than to take Erin in my arms, carry her upstairs, and make love to her in my bed the moment we got home. Actually, if I could have, I'd have fucked her on the living room couch. But either scenario was impossible because Mom was home.</p><p>Dinner was waiting in the slow-cooker, so we ate almost right away, just giving Erin enough time to shower and change into some fresh clothes, while I helped Mom with some of the vegetables. The meal was pretty good, but I wished I could have persuaded Mom to go get some take out or something, and give us just a few minutes alone. While we ate, Erin told some of her stories from camp, the sort of thing you'd expect to hear, pranks girls played on each other, an attempted nighttime visit from the boys side of the camp, thankfully thwarted by the counselors.</p><p>After dinner, I went up to my room, and waited until I heard Erin go to hers. Then, I called up a program I hadn't used in a while, one which would link our two computers directly, including our webcams. She showed up on my screen and smiled. ""Hi,"" I typed. Sometimes we spoke, but I suppose I was extra nervous that Mom might overhear.</p><p>""Hi,"" she typed back. ""I missed you.""</p><p>""Me too. It was a tough couple weeks.""</p><p>She nodded, and then bit her lip as she typed. ""You have no idea how much I much I want you to fuck me right now.""</p><p>I grinned, relaxing. In the back of my mind, there had been the niggling little fear that in the time apart she'd realize what we were doing was wrong, but it had just been dispelled. ""I'd love that, but it'll have to wait.""</p><p>She nodded. ""I could sneak into your room after Mom falls asleep?"" We'd done that, occasionally, made love when Mom was only a hallway away. It was a risk, but some days more than others.</p><p>""You could..."" I said, but needed time to think. Mom had work the next morning, would she try to look in on us before she left? Or maybe Erin would sneak back after.</p><p>I saw her flash a grin to the camera. ""But I don't think I could keep from being loud.""</p><p>I smiled back. ""Tomorrow morning, then? I guess I could hold out one more night...""</p><p>""What, wasn't Amber taking care of you?""</p><p>""Just once. It didn't feel right, without you there.""</p><p>I was rewarded for my confession with a smile, and a slight blush. ""Oh, poor boy. You must be pretty hard, then."" I wasn't, not especially, but as she said the words, I certainly became so. Even more when she said, ""Show me?""</p><p>I tilted the camera down to show the zipper of my jeans, and then undid it to reveal the tent in my boxers. As I pulled those down, my dick flopped out. I kind of liked seeing it on camera, it looked bigger somehow. Mostly, though, I liked seeing my sister's face as she looked at it and smiled.</p><p>""Wow,"" she said. ""You're going to have trouble sleeping with that on you. Maybe I should help you out?"" She stood and pulled up her shirt, just past her belly, and posed in her pants, bending over slightly towards the camera. She next lowered the pants, and then the panties, giving me a look at her sweet round little ass, and bent forward far, so I could see her pussy poking out underneath. ""You like?""</p><p>""Of course I like... you're gorgeous."" I gave a few strokes of my dick to show her what she was doing for me.</p><p>""You can do better than that, can't you? Or do you need some more inspiration?"" She turned back around, letting her pants and underwear fall to the ground, and sat in the chair, before centering the camera's view on her pussy. I loved that pussy, tiny, all closed in, incredibly tight. When I started it'd been completely bald, too, though there were now wisps of hair. It was beautiful either way. With one hand, she first covered her pussy, and then revealed it, separating the lips with two fingers so I could see the soft pink inside of her hole.</p><p>That got me rubbing my dick furiously. Watching was great, but it was also a little bit of a tease. ""Man, I wish you were here right now.""</p><p>""Me too,"" she said. ""I bet you'd fill me up."" I probably would, at that. ""Wait."" She got off cam, and when I next saw her, she was wearing pajama bottoms and heading for the door. I got a little nervous at what she might be planning. Mom was upstairs, in her room. In fact, a few seconds later, I heard her and Erin talking, although through the walls I couldn't get any sense of what was said. Then there was a knock at my door.</p><p>***</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>I zipped up quickly and flipped my t-shirt over the bulge, and closed the video window. ""Come in."" I said.</p><p>Erin opened the door and walked in. She didn't close it behind her, just gave it enough force that it would be mostly closed. ""Hey, do you know where my copy of Ender's Game is?""</p><p>I bought Erin the book for her birthday that summer, the public gift, the one I could justify to Mom. Since Erin loved to read, and we'd recently discovered she was a super genius, it seemed like a natural choice. It was a bit of an in-joke, but she loved it, and made me read it too, pointing out her theory that Valentine's relationship with Ender and Peter was full of incestual subtext. I wasn't so sure that was intended, but it was a pretty good book.</p><p>I also gave her a locket as a sign of our love. She wore it regularly, and in fact she'd been wearing it home from camp, although as far as almost everyone else was concerned, she bought it herself. Only Winnie knew the truth. She helped me pick it out.</p><p>""No,"" I said. ""It's probably still in your room.""</p><p>""Yeah, I couldn't find it. I thought maybe you might have borrowed it or something."" By now she'd reached my computer chair and bent over it. Our faces were inches from each other, and we kissed. I don't know which of us initiated it, it was like we were so close that we couldn't help it, the magnetism between us just forced a connection. First it was a soft kiss on the lips, followed by a slightly longer one where our tongues met. It had been such a long time since we'd kissed that alone made my dick strain against my pants. We parted when there was an innocent noise in the distance, Mom doing something in her room.</p><p>""I might have, but I'm sure I put it back on your shelf.""</p><p>""Mmm. I'm sure I'll find it eventually. So how's the game coming along?"" she asked, looking at the screen. When I closed our chat window, the game was the next active window. ""Making any headway?"" She leaned forward, her head on my shoulder, and one of her arms reached around towards my crotch. It slipped under my pants, gave me a comfortable squeeze.</p><p>It was amazing I could carry on a conversation, but I could. ""Still trying to puzzle out on the AI,"" I said. ""I don't know, I may just scrap it and try to do something else, I'm better at puzzle games."" The new game I'd been working on I was calling 100%. The idea was that instead of playing the hero, you're one of those cannon fodder guys the hero plows through. Except, you've realized you're in a game, and the 'player' is trying to get 100% completion, which means killing every enemy. Your goal is just to survive, which you can do either by killing the hero, making it impossible for him to win in another way, or even winning the game yourself... all of which are pretty hard when you can get killed in one shot. But I had to program an AI that would relentlessly hunt down every cannon fodder, without giving preferential treatment to the real player. It was slow going.</p><p>""I'm sure you'll get it,"" she said. ""You could always just make it a two player game.""</p><p>It was an interesting idea. At the very least, if I could get the AI to work, a two player versus mode might be a fun addition. ""Maybe. Have to do a lot of reading on that, though."" I'd never really done anything two-player. It had to be complicated, making sure the data remained consistent, although there was probably existing code to poach to make it easier.</p><p>""Well, good luck with it. I'm going to go back to looking for my book. If you do see it, let me know."" Erin stood, and then pulled the front of her pajama pants down, giving me a non-webcam view of her slit. She had panties, but she wasn't wearing them. They were held to the side of her leg by the elastic of her bottoms. With one hand, she retrieved them and deposited it on my lap. ""I don't mind if you borrow things,"" she added. ""Just so long as I get them back.""</p><p>It was a pretty clear signal. Code probably wasn't necessary, it was unlikely Mom could hear what we were saying, but sometimes code was fun. She smiled devilishly at me, winked, and then left my room, closing the door behind her. A few seconds later, my sister was back on cam, showing me her boobs while I jacked off, panties at the ready.</p><p>I took one hand off and typed, ""You're not going to do it too?""</p><p>Erin revealed her pussy again, and rubbed up and down the slit, but didn't finger herself, like I'd meant. Sometimes, when we couldn't have sex, we'd masturbate together, my fist closed over my dick as though it was her pussy, and her using her fingers as though it was my dick, trying even to match our rhythms. ""I don't know,"" she replied. ""I kind of want to wait, until tomorrow. Till we can do it properly."" She spread her lips again and ran one finger in the groove, but it was slowly, deliberately, to tease me rather than pleasure herself.</p><p>She usually had more of a sexual appetite than that, particularly if she hadn't had it for a while. Maybe she masturbated or just locked down her feelings all together, but I didn't think so. ""I guess Winnie was taking care of you at camp?""</p><p>""A little. Not just Winnie though.""</p><p>I dropped my dick completely to type, ""What?"" A rush of jealousy shot through me. I wasn't too worried about Winnie... yes, there were some pangs of jealousy there, but the hotness of the situation outweighed them. It was a girl, it wasn't the same thing. I was more jealous when Erin fucked a dog. But Winnie was the only one I expected her to be with.</p><p>""You remember. I told you.""</p><p>I put the camera back on my face. ""When?""</p><p>""At camp. In the e-mail. The coded message. You said it was okay.""</p><p>I had no idea what she was talking about. She'd sent a few e-mails from the camp's computer lab, and we did have a few pre-established codes set up, mostly so we could express how much we truly loved and missed each other without anybody reading over the shoulder getting suspicious.</p><p>She must have seen my confusion, for she looked momentarily scared. ""Oh, no. I thought you understood. I must have outsmarted myself with that code. I made it up on the fly, but I assumed you'd get it, and when you responded with 'I trust you...'""</p><p>""What happened?""</p><p>""Nothing much,"" she said. ""Nothing big. There were some girls there, who were being mean. Winnie and I taught them a lesson. Andrew, I swear I thought you understood.""</p><p>""All girls?""</p><p>She nodded. ""For me, anyway. Winnie did some things with a guy.""</p><p>It was somewhat of a relief. I know how hypocritical it was of me to hate the thought of Erin with another guy, while she let me fuck Winnie and Amber, but that's just how I was. I didn't feel as jealous over girls, but there was another worry. My sister had a tendency to go too far. I'm to blame too, I guess, I let her, but I usually had better boundaries. Erin once told me she thought her problem was that she was so smart that she could talk herself into believing anything was okay. She wasn't used to being wrong, so she needed someone to tell her when she was. I thought she'd gotten better at it in the last few months, since her friend Jenny moved away. ""So are you going to tell me what happened?""</p><p>""Of course."" It was the wrong time to ask for it. She told me a story of discovering some of the girls were bullying other girls, and how she intimidated them into thinking she had magical powers, and before the end of the camp had made several of them eat her out and change their ways. With my cock as hard as it was, my own judgment of right and wrong was impaired... I just wanted to hear more as I stroked myself to the mental images her story provoked. ""So, that wasn't so bad, was it?""</p><p>""No,"" I grunted. The truth was, it was probably borderline... not that much worse than what we visited on Amber and Winnie, and less than what we'd done to Jenny, but we had been making a conscious effort to dial back our impulses, and this was a backslide. It also held a little more risk, since we didn't have the protection of an anonymous blackmailer to blame. But the story was also undeniably hot, and I thought Erin hadn't done too badly, so I didn't have the heart to scold her. ""I guess it was all right.""</p><p>She smiled. ""Good. But if you still have doubts, you can punish me tomorrow. Make me do whatever you want..."" I'd learned over the last summer that Erin sometimes liked it a little rough, to be treated like she was bad and deserved to be punished, and the punishment was sexual. In a way, it was like what we did to others. It was fun, once in a while. Usually I preferred to treat her like she was something apart from that, that our love was romantic and pure, but knowing that she wanted it harder was sometimes sexy... particularly when I was on the verge of cumming, as I was then. As I felt the intense, almost buzzing, pressure rise along my dick, I angled downwards and fumbled with one hand until the head of my cock was in the crotch of her panties. I squirted a load of warm spunk in there, right where her pussy would be if she was wearing them. Which, I suspected, would be very soon. She loved the idea of my cum on or in her pussy... thankfully, she was on birth control, so I grew to like that kink too. I had a feeling that very soon I'd be watching her put them on and rub her finger over the outside, but through her crack so my cum would go as far inside as she could manage. She'd probably want to do it while it was still warm, too.</p><p>""I want those back,"" she typed, proving me right. ""If you need an excuse, you can return my book while you're at it. It's under your pillow.""</p><p>I looked over, smiled. She must have put it in after her shower. If there was one thing about my sister, it was that she liked to plan ahead.</p><p>***</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>The next day, I got what I'd been waiting for. Shortly after Mom left for work, Erin crawled into my bed. I was awake, but I'd stayed under the covers instead of getting up... it was the last week of summer, pretty soon that would be a luxury reserved for weekends. Another such luxury was having the house to ourselves all day. I put my arms around my sister and we just cuddled up for a few minutes.</p><p>Soon, cuddling wasn't enough, and we began kissing softly, and then soon after that our hands began to roam over each other's bodies. Soon, she flung the sheet aside and got up on her hands and knees. ""So. About what happened at camp. I guess it was wrong, wasn't it?"" She pouted, but it was a cute, fake pout.</p><p>I played along. ""Yes, yes it was.""</p><p>""I suppose it would only be fair if you tied me up and used me, like I did to that girl."" It was a memorable part of the story. ""To show me how bad it was.""</p><p>I knew a request when I heard one. ""That seems like a fair punishment. Wait here."" I searched the house looking for something that I could use to tie her with. It took longer than I expected. After a few minutes, I came back, holding an old skipping rope of Erin's.</p><p>She seemed to have been waiting a long time, and smiled at my apologetic shrug. ""Maybe we should buy handcuffs,"" she suggested.</p><p>Since I couldn't tie both her hands and legs like she'd probably intended, I told her to get on her stomach, and tied her hands together on the headboard. Not too tight, I didn't really want to hurt her. In fact, if something unexpected happened to me, and Erin really struggled, I'm sure she could have gotten free. But it constrained her movements, and that was enough. I pulled her pajama bottoms off, and then her panties.</p><p>With a playful swat, I told her to put her ass in the air, but didn't fuck her right away. Instead, I just played with her little pussy, spreading the lips apart, fingering it lightly. As lovely as it was to look at, it was even better to feel, soft, warm, and a little wet. She made a soft noise and I swatted her butt again. ""No making sounds, this is punishment, remember?""</p><p>I didn't just want to touch her, I wanted to taste, too. This type of exercise was supposed to be about my pleasure over hers, but giving her pleasure was fun for me, and her pussy had a faint aroma and taste that just drove me wild. I didn't want to forgo it, whether pretending to be dominant or not. I hoped the requirement of silence would counterbalance that and feed the punishment fantasy. I promised every time she made a noise, she'd get a spanking. It was only natural that she made noises with my tongue running up and down her slit, so I kept my word, launching one swat at her rear end each time I heard anything louder than a breath.</p><p>She was almost dripping with wetness, and I was pretty aroused too, so I stripped off my boxers. First I went to her face, rubbed it on her and she opened up and her lips slid over the head and down. But I only let her get a few sucks in before I pulled away and maneuvered myself behind her. ""Get your ass higher."" She did her best to comply, and I pressed my cock into her pussy, just the head, and left it there. In the position she was in, she couldn't get any deeper, she could only pull off, but she tried before figuring it out and moaned a bit. I delivered the swat for making noise, but then finally pushed forward.</p><p>As I did, I pushed her head down with my hand, onto her arms, to the bottom of the bed, turned to the side so she could still breathe, but I couldn't imagine it was the most comfortable position. As I held her, I began to thrust into her from behind, clutching her buttock with my free hand, except of course, when she made a noise. After a short time, it got to be a little pink. Erin had assured me on previous occasions she liked being treated roughly sometimes, and that was the only reason I could go through with it.</p><p>It's kind of ironic, this whole setup was supposed to be about me using her and not caring about her feelings... but because I did care about her feelings and didn't like seeing her hurt, even just for pretend, it slowed down my own arousal and orgasm, making me last long enough to make it even more pleasurable for her.</p><p>When it came time for her to cum, I pounded away with all the force I could muster and let her make noises without the playful retribution. She yelled and shook, her pussy going into convulsions around my cock. I probably couldn't have cum at all with this punishment gimmick if she didn't, but now that she had, I was able to keep it up for another minute or two before I finally started shooting. I fired several loads deep inside her and only then did it occur to me that, to play the punishment role to the hilt, I should have cum on her face or something. I pulled out quickly, but by that time I just had a little drizzle on her ass. Spent and in post-coital relaxation, I kissed her on the lips. ""Okay, you're forgiven,"" and began to untie her.</p><p>Later, after a shower, I drove Erin to the high school. While she was away at camp, class schedules were handed out, and for some bureaucratic reason they wouldn't just give me my sister's itinerary to give to her. They would only give it to her, or a parent, and Mom wasn't available that day. So, Mom had arranged it so it would be available for Erin to pick up the first day she was back.</p><p>It was pretty dead inside, just a skeleton crew of administration and maintenance staff, so I took the opportunity to give Erin a bit of a tour... it was the first time she'd seen the inside of the school. Erin was quiet as we walked, taking it all in. I knew with her brain that by the time we finished our walk-through, she would have memorized the whole layout.</p><p>As we entered the office, the secretaries greeted her warmly, and Vice-Principal Murdock came out to say hello. I never liked him, but then, he was the authoritarian, the one who patrolled hallways and handed out detentions for no good reason. Even though I'd never personally been on his bad side, something about the short rat-faced man was hard to like. ""Hello there, you must be Erin,"" he said, looking my sister over. She nodded. ""Well, allow me to welcome you personally to our school. I'm Mr. Murdock, the Vice-Principal. You know you're the youngest high school student we've had during my tenure here.""</p><p>""Wow,"" Erin said, while giving me a look that suggested she was asking me if she was supposed to act surprised and flattered. She knew she was smart, it's not like he was telling her anything she didn't already know.</p><p>""I just want you to know, high school can be difficult, even for people who come in at the usual age. If you ever need my help, or just want to talk, I want you to know my door is always open. There's no shame in asking for help.""</p><p>""Thank you, sir, but I think I'll be okay."" A few more patronizing comments later, he finally handed Erin her schedule, in a manila envelope, and we were able to leave.</p><p>Once we got home, we flopped down on the couch and only then opened it and looked over her classes. We were relieved to find out we shared the same lunch. Our school had two lunch periods and which one you landed in was a matter of luck. I told her about the teachers she had that I knew, and the ones I'd heard of, which ones were tough, which ones were boring, and so on. Suddenly, I saw something interesting. ""Wait."" My eyes widened. ""We have the same Math class?"" She was a year behind me overall, but in Math and Science she'd shown particular aptitude.</p><p>""Really?"" Her surprised smile was beautiful. ""They told me they always try to keep siblings apart. It must have been harder to schedule that way. What about Biology?""</p><p>I looked, grimaced. ""No, I think you're with Kirk, though."" I wasn't entirely sure, but we'd also compared schedules on the day we got them. I didn't like the thought of Kirk alone with my sister, even if it was in a class.</p><p>""Don't worry,"" she said as though reading my mind. ""I'll make sure he's not my lab partner or anything."" She lifted herself on one knee and swung the other over my lap, so she was straddling me. ""But you know, you don't have to be in class to help me with biology.""</p><p>I grinned. ""Oh? What did you have in mind?""</p><p>She reached between and under her own legs and worked the button off of my pants. ""Well, you know the mating instinct has been of particular interest of mine. I could use a bit more field experience."" I was out, and she didn't even bother to take her panties off, she just pulled it aside, and slipped the head of my cock right up against her slit. I pulled her down and popped inside her. ""Yeah, like that.""</p><p>This time it was gentler, with more kissing, and a longer build-up. In fact, we just sat there, me inside her, not moving beyond what we had to in order to for our tongues to meet, for a few minutes, the anticipation building. Eventually, though, anticipation has to lead to participation, and we began rocking together, softly at first, but with a steadily growing intensity.</p><p>It was like back when we first started again, having sex twice a day. By the time Erin had left for camp we had settled down, still fucking regularly, but no longer as compulsive. Now, though, whether it was because of her long absence or because once again we'd be constrained by school schedules, we seemed to both want to take every chance we could get at each other's bodies, and didn't want to be apart any more than necessary.</p><p>Over that last week, we took our opportunities when they presented themselves and, on Thursday, we invited Amber and Winnie over for the whole day, a day of debauchery. It was practically a big orgy, spaced out with a little bit of television and movie watching. I fucked all three of the girls, and oral sex was performed in virtually every combination. Both of the other girls knew about my relationship with my sister, and watched without a disgusted word, not just when I thrust my dick in her and she begged for more, but also as we kissed and behaved romantically among one another. At first, Winnie had been disgusted by incest, but Erin had taken it poorly and subjected her to a kind of sexual humiliation regimen that left her unwilling to criticize it ever again. Oddly enough, it seemed to have brought them closer. Before, the two had been enemies, but now Winnie served as something of a personal sex slave for my sister. Amber, in turn was a slave for Winnie, because she joined the blackmail club after Winnie did. She had never said a bad word about the incest, although I think that was because Winnie had prepped her advance during Amber's ""breaking in"" period.</p><p>It was a friendlier relationship than I would have expected, as though once their early inhibitions were broken, they had realized that, blackmail or no blackmail, what we were doing was fun and we might as well all enjoy it. Neither of them blamed us or each other because anything we did could be blamed, ultimately, on the Blackmailer.</p><p>I think the two of them actually enjoyed having a secret life as a sex slave. Often, they didn't even need the Blackmailer supposedly watching us in order to do something. That day's orgy, for instance, was done completely outside the Blackmailer's watchful eye. Erin and I kept the blackmail up just for appearance's sake, because if it suddenly stopped it could get them wondering. Still, so many taboos had been broken, and so many orgasms given while doing it, that we were all pretty close... we sometimes even jokingly referred to each other as a family. Now Winnie usually watched me and my sister fucking with a pleased expression and a hand between her own legs, and from what Erin had told me, at camp she'd followed Erin's orders without question, even when it meant fucking a stranger. The closest Amber ever got to complaining was a desire for somebody else to join the group so that she'd have a slave too. Erin and I had agreed to not bring anybody else into our web at this time and so the Blackmailer always denied those requests.</p><p>As I pulled my cock out of Amber's pussy one last time, Winnie and Erin were waiting. Erin licked Amber's snatch, because she was close to another orgasm but hadn't quite made it before I came. Winnie took my softening dick into her mouth for a few seconds, getting the last dribbles of sperm. I let loose a long breath and flopped back on Erin's bed. ""Okay, I think I've officially been drained to the last drop."" I was physically exhausted, sleepy, and my balls were even a little sore. The last orgasm barely registered on the pleasure scale.</p><p>They giggled at my pain. Erin lifted her mouth off Amber, replaced it with her fingers. ""Well, Mom'll be home soon anyway. I guess we could finish up.""</p><p>""Maybe we need to get another guy,"" Winnie suggested playfully. That wasn't likely. ""Or you guys need to get a dog or something,"" she added. ""I still need to show Amber how to do that, and my parents would never go for it."" Winnie had been made to fuck Jenny's dog, before Jenny moved away. Jenny and I were Facebook friends, now, and she seemed to be doing okay, but I didn't press the matter too closely... I still carried a lot of guilt for how that turned out. Amber was blackmailed as a replacement for Jenny, but there'd been no replacement for the dog.</p><p>I always got a little uncomfortable when somebody brought up doing something with dogs... while it was incredibly hot to watch, it always made me feel bad about myself to make girls do it, no matter how much they seemed to enjoy it. But for all that Amber had previously expressed reluctance at the idea, this time Winnie's suggestion seemed to push her over the edge, because she moaned softly and her legs shook.</p><p>Erin went to my side, lying close beside me, and looked into my eyes. ""What do you think?"" she said. ""Do you think Mom would go for it?""</p><p>""I don't think so,"" I said. ""I think she's allergic or something."" It was a lie, and Erin knew it. While convincing Mom might be tricky, it was more the mess she'd object to. I just thought an allergy would be more conclusive, and send a subtle signal to Erin that I wasn't interested in going down that route... at least, not in our own house. If she was disappointed in that, she didn't give any sign.</p><p>Winnie and Amber began dressing again, but I was still a little wiped out, and with my arm around my sister, didn't feel much like moving. ""Did we wear you out?"" she asked.</p><p>""Little bit.""</p><p>""Well, don't worry, we probably won't be able to do this again anytime soon."" At least, not for the whole day. We could have other group sex dates, but they would be shorter.</p><p>""I can't believe summer's over already,"" Amber complained. ""And we have to go back to school.""</p><p>Winnie flipped her hair back to straighten it after she put her shirt on. ""I don't know, I'm kind of looking forward to it.""</p><p>Erin nuzzled my neck. ""Me too.""</p><p>""Well, you're both brains. And Erin, you're going to high school, so that's pretty exciting. I guess it'd be nice to see some of our friends again, but I could do without the classes.""</p><p>Winnie turned to Erin. ""Hard to imagine, everyone in your class being at least two years older than you,"" she said. ""You're not scared at all?""</p><p>Erin flashed a smile of supreme confidence. ""Scared? They're the ones who should be scared of me.""</p><p>***</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>Finally the big day had come, the first day of school. Mom was so nervous, she took the day off to see us go. It wasn't me she was worried about, of course, it was Erin. I could understand that... it was her first day of high school, and she in many ways she was still a little girl. I had to talk Mom out of driving us there.</p><p>""It's going to be hard enough for Erin to fit in,"" I said when she brought up the subject. ""It'll be harder if everybody sees her Mommy dropping her off. I'll drive her, Mom, make sure she gets to class, everything."" Mom nodded and agreed, but I could tell she wasn't happy about it.</p><p>I guess I was nervous too. Erin didn't seem to be, and I wondered if she was putting on a brave face for us both. During the drive to school, I reached over to her and held her hand. ""You going to be okay?""</p><p>""Of course,"" she said with a smile. ""I'm sure it'll be fun."" She gave my hand a reassuring squeeze. ""I'm actually looking forward to the classes. It's the first time in I can't remember how long that I don't know that I already know everything they can teach me.""</p><p>""I'm sure you'll be running rings around the teachers in no time.""</p><p>""Maybe. At least they'll be smaller rings.""</p><p>I found a parking space, reveling a moment in the ability to do so. It was the first year I had a parking permit, because I got my car towards the end of last year. Actually being able to park in the school parking lot was like suddenly being a member of some exclusive club. At least, in my mind it was. Nobody else really noticed us, although my sister got some half-interested looks just for being so young.</p><p>I walked her up to the nearest set of doors. ""So, to get to your home room, you go up the stairs here, take a left, and...""</p><p>""I know, Andrew,"" she said. ""See you at lunch?"" I nodded, trying to figure out how that would work. I wanted to spend time with my sister, but being seen spending so much time worried me. ""Zu,"" she said while I was thinking.</p><p>It took me a second to remember and respond. ""Zu."" It was another of our codes, Erin had decided on it. 'Zu' was code for 'I love you'. I didn't know where it came from, but she told me it would be a safe way to express our feelings in public without anybody knowing what it meant. If anybody asked, we'd just tell them it's an old private joke.</p><p>She smiled and walked into the stairwell while I turned towards the hall I'd have to take to get to my class. ""Hey, Andrew!"" I heard. I looked around, found the source of the voice. It was Kirk. He was jogging up the hall with a stupid grin on his face. ""Back to the daily grind, huh?""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess so."" I kept walking. He kept pace. We had the same home room. Kirk and I had a mixed relationship. We were friends since we were little kids, but sometimes that was just because we didn't have anybody else, and the truth was, he often got on my nerves. I guess in some ways, he was family too, like a brother who lived somewhere else. You didn't always like your brother, or so I'd heard, but you were connected nonetheless.</p><p>""Was that your sister just then?"" I nodded warily. ""Kind of weird that she's going here now, isn't it?""</p><p>""You even talk to her and I'll kill you,"" I said calmly. We'd had words over that before.</p><p>""Hey, I didn't mean anything by it. Just weird for you, that's all."" I let it go. Kirk kept talking. ""Did you see Janet Shetfield's boobs? She must have grown three cup sizes over the summer. I'm thinking of asking her out.""</p><p>I laughed despite myself. ""I'd have thought that would turn you off,"" I said. He got a wounded look. I was the only one who knew his secret, that last year he'd been fucking a thirteen-year-old. So had I, of course, but he didn't know my secrets. ""Forget it,"" I said. ""Good luck."" I didn't think he had a chance in hell with her, particularly if Janet had grown as much as he'd said. She was pretty before, if she added big boobs to her resume, she'd be fending off guys with a stick, and in my own opinion, Kirk wasn't much of a catch... but I gave him my best wishes anyway. We passed through a set of doors into a hall perpendicular to the way we were moving and danced out of the way of a woman who was passing us at a right angle.</p><p>It took a second before I recognized her. ""Miss Macey?"" I said. She turned, smiled, looked me over.</p><p>I looked her over too. Dark hair, beautiful smile, overall a sweet face and effortlessly projecting a friendly, easy-to-talk-to vibe. She also had a kickass body underneath the long floral dress, but she didn't know I knew that. She taught music back in my last school, before high school.</p><p>""Wow, it is,"" Kirk said. ""Hi, Miss Macey. Remember me? Kirk Stevens? I played trombone.""</p><p>""Right,"" she said. I thought I could tell by her face that she didn't remember him, at least not very well, she was just being polite. ""How are you doing, Kirk?""</p><p>""Oh, you know, not bad. My trombone skills are a little rusty.""</p><p>""So, what are you doing here?"" I asked.</p><p>""Oh, I'm teaching here now.""</p><p>Kirk grinned. ""Wow, how'd that happen?""</p><p>""I just felt I needed a fresh start, and Mr. Bogdanove retired last year, so there was an opening."" A look of sadness crossed her features for a moment, and I realized what had happened. Last year, we found out one of the teachers at Erin's school had been fucking Winnie and other students in exchange for higher grades. The teacher, Mr. Powers, was also Miss Macey's boyfriend. He had videos of all the girls he was with, as well as several of Miss Macey. We blackmailed him to get him to stop his activities, and I made sure that dumping Miss Macey was part of the deal. She must have come here to get away from the awkwardness of having an ex as a co-worker. No guilt for me this time, she was better off without him, even if she didn't know it. She put on a cheery face, and asked, ""So, are either of you taking music this year?""</p><p>I shook my head. Kirk said, ""No, but I'm thinking of changing my schedule.""</p><p>Miss Macey smiled indulgently. ""Well, it was nice seeing you both again. I have to get going, I hope you have a good year."" She waved, and continued walking.</p><p>As she disappeared, Kirk leaned over to me and whispered, ""Wow, she kind of makes me feel like I was 12 years old again, discovering masturbation for the first time.""</p><p>I winced. ""Gross, Kirk. A little more than I wanted to know."" Worse, because I could sympathize. While Miss Macey wasn't the first thing I masturbated to, she was a frequent subject of my fantasies in those years.</p><p>""Come on, let's get to class.""</p><p>One of the best things about the first day of school is that it's not long. It's mostly just a meet and greet, let everybody get used to the teachers, and receive their books and lockers, but each class is only about half as long as it normally is and we're out by afternoon. At lunch, Erin met me, but didn't eat with me... she asked me if I'd mind if she ate with some of her new classmates. She seemed so excited, how could I refuse her? Besides, it was more comfortable eating with my own friends and associates, without any worries about what people might think. On the way home, we talked as usual, and she seemed cheerful and optimistic about enjoying her classes.</p><p>That feeling wouldn't last. The next day seemed about the same, but after that, day by day she seemed less enthusiastic. At first I just thought it was the drudgery of school picking up again, but by the end of the week, I could see that she was glum.</p><p>When I talked to her about it, she wouldn't give me specifics. ""Some people weren't as nice as I thought they were,"" was all she said, but she put a hand on my shoulder. ""I'll be okay. Really."" So I did. I didn't want to press her any more, but I could support her, tell her I loved her, and make love to her, all of which did seem to cheer her up. It was only immediately after school that she was in a bad mood.</p><p>It wasn't that I didn't want to know what was going on. I figure she'd tell me when she was ready. Whatever the problem was, it didn't seem to be in Math class, where she was practically a class know-it-all, and the teacher seemed to love her for being the only one who would raise her hand on a regular basis. I usually resented those kinds of kids, but somehow when it was Erin, it was cute, I practically glowed inside when I saw her doing well in class. The other students weren't quite so fond of her, but they weren't hostile either, and I didn't see any reason why that would be different in her other classes. I took my share of jokes about my sister being smarter than me, but among friends it didn't matter, and those who actually wanted to hurt me seemed to lose their energy when I didn't get mad, but instead cheerfully admitted that she WAS smarter than me in lots of ways.</p><p>Against my better judgment, I also asked Kirk about the Biology class he shared with her, but according to him, nobody seemed to be mean to her there, either. I figured whatever the problem, it must have been in the sophomore class. But I didn't know anybody in that grade and so I couldn't pry without her knowing.</p><p>I kept an eye out as best I could, and kept an eye out for her at all times, even just in the halls between classes. Erin also joined me at lunch again, sometimes at school, sometimes I took her out. Technically school policy was that you had to be at least a junior before you could leave campus for lunch. It took me until the beginning of sophomore year before I realized it was only barely enforced, and if you caught you just got detention, so I didn't see any problem in taking her out with me once in a while. The food was better, and we could have some privacy, even if we didn't often do much with it.</p><p>When we ate at school, she sort of sat at the fringes of my 'group'. That group consisted of Kirk, my oldest friend, and Tony and Jay, who had last year been in the category of 'reasonably friendly acquaintances' but were edging towards friend territory after we'd played a lot of video games together over the summer, starting with Left 4 Dead 2. There was also Scott, who was a little bit of a floater, attached to us through Jay, who'd known him since the beginning of high school through band, but even Jay didn't like him much. He was one of those guys who tried too hard, but I was willing to give him a chance. The thing that bugged me most about him was that he called me ""Andy"" instead of ""Andrew,"" and seemed oblivious to the fact that I didn't like it.</p><p>Erin joining us for lunch put a little damper on our group. I got the feeling they didn't know how to treat her, especially Kirk, who I'd warned not to even talk to her. She was a pretty girl, which would ordinarily earn her a lot of attention for choosing to hang with us, but she was also my sister and too young for anyone to be obviously interested in without worries of teasing. They couldn't talk about anything perverted, they couldn't hit on her, and they couldn't be rude to her. Considering being randomly perverted and obsessing about girls is 90% of high school guys' conversations, there wasn't much left. It was awkward for all of us. I told them that it wouldn't be forever, but if Erin kept having bad days, I wasn't sure about that.</p><p>***</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>I sometimes thought I could tell how bad a day Erin had by how quickly she wanted to fuck me after school. We usually had sex after we got home, assuming Mom was still at work, but sometimes we'd walk up to our rooms casually and make sweet love on one of our beds, and sometimes it was urgent, like she needed it hard, right then. If she needed it hard, it was a bad day. She denied my theory. ""It's always about the same,"" she said. ""Just some days I need it more.""</p><p>Despite her protestations to the contrary, I was proven right one Thursday. We had lunch together, in the lunch room, for the first fifteen minutes, and then Kirk dragged me off for the rest of lunch. He wanted me to be his wingman, and get Janet Shetfield's friend Angela out of the way while he asked her out. I didn't want to, but I did my duty as a friend.</p><p>Angela was cute, but a little plain, mousy brown hair, blue eyes, kind of a dazed look, and not among the girls guys tended to gravitate towards, possibly because she was kind of flat-chested. That isn't a bad thing in my book, but I wasn't exactly looking. She and Janet were talking by the lockers. I tried to remember what classes we had in common, settled on one, and said, ""Hey, you're in my Social Studies class, right?"" She nodded. ""Could I ask you a question?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>Janet smiled at her friend and peeled off, giving Kirk the opportunity to go talk to her. I asked Angela about which pages were assigned for reading, making the excuse that I lost the paper it was on. She got her book out of her locker as I watched Kirk out of the corner of my eye. I couldn't see what he was saying, but it looked like he was rambling, which was a bad sign. Angela listed off the pages for the homework, then said, ""Surprised you didn't just remember it, doesn't your sister have a photographic memory or something?""</p><p>""Yeah, but I got the short end of the gene pool."" I stopped after the automatic reply. ""You know Erin?""</p><p>""I'm her lab partner. She's actually kind of cool.""</p><p>I smiled warmly, liking her more all of a sudden. ""Yeah, she is."" Then I took a shot. ""Hey, she hasn't mentioned any problems or anything, has she? I get the impression something's bothering her but she won't tell me about it.""</p><p>Angela shook her head. ""But I only have the one class with her. It's really sweet how you look out for her, you know.""</p><p>I shrugged. ""We're family.""</p><p>She started t say something else, but both of us looked over her shoulder as we heard an incredulous, ""With you? Are you serious?"" followed by laughter.</p><p>I winced in sympathy. It was basically the nightmare scenario, the one that, from fear of it alone, had made me unable to even talk to girls much before I found a girlfriend... the girl laughing at you, in public. Kirk looked struck and then walked off. ""That'll be my friend striking out. Thanks for the help.""</p><p>I walked with Kirk outside. To his credit, he'd been rejected a lot, but kept trying, even when it was bad like this. He was all stony-faced, in that usual way we men have been taught to contain our emotions, instead of crying. I commiserated with him, calling Janet a bitch, until it was time for class.</p><p>Just before class started, I got a text, from Erin. It told me to meet her by the second floor washroom above the north entrance, at a time that was nearly halfway through the next school period. It was phrased as a demand, but I knew that was just the way text-speak looked, there wasn't always room for subtlety.</p><p>I worried about what she might have wanted, but at the appointed time, I raised my hand and asked to go to the washroom. I'm usually a good student, never talking much in class, never skipping out, so unlike for others, there wasn't even a question, I got permission to go. The location Erin wanted to meet was a bit of a walk, but I made it without running. She waited for me right outside the bathroom, and smiled uncertainly when she saw me. The hall was empty. ""What's up?"" I asked.</p><p>""I need you, Andrew,"" she said. ""Please?""</p><p>My stomach did a flip of nervousness even as I started to develop an erection. ""Here?"" I asked. ""Now?""</p><p>""Please? Nobody's in the classes here. I checked it out. No one's going to use this washroom."" She took my hand and pulled, and because I didn't resist, I soon found myself in the girl's washroom. ""It'll be quick, I promise.""</p><p>""This is a really bad idea.""</p><p>""I know, but... I need you inside of me."" I looked in wonder at the interior of the girl's bathroom. How did it seem so much cleaner than the men's room? No urinals, either, but I hadn't really expected them. She pulled me into one of the stalls, closed the door behind us.</p><p>In the confined space, we were close enough to practically be kissing already. ""Erin, what's wrong?""</p><p>""I just need you."" She leaned forward and kissed me, passionately, and as she did I felt her hands around the zipper of my jeans, pulling down. I let it happen, let her take it out and stroke it a few times, then let her push me back into the wall. I was torn between my desire to get out of the situation and my desire not to start a fight which could be more noticed. When those desires competed, my own arousal tipped the balance, and I just sat there as she dropped her panties under her skirt and climbed on top of me.</p><p>Having sex with your sister in a situation where anybody could walk in, catch you, ruin your life, certainly heightened things. I slammed her into the side of the wall as she clung to my neck and kissed me. ""I love you so much,"" she breathed.</p><p>""I love you too."" But I also wanted to get done, quickly. She wasn't very wet immediately, but as we started going she began to lubricate up and my thrusts became both easier and more intense and rapid. ""Oh yeah,"" she said, almost a whisper, and then bit her lip to stifle a moan. ""Warn me before you cum, okay?""</p><p>""Soon,"" I said. ""Very soon.""</p><p>""Let me down."" I lifted her first to get her off my penis and then her legs dropped to the ground. She maneuvered me backwards until I had no choice but to sit on the toilet, and then Erin kneeled to take me into her mouth. I held back on making any sounds and just concentrated on anything I could to hasten my orgasm. That wasn't hard, just the sight of my little sister on the ground sucking me off would have been enough at that point, even if I couldn't feel her tongue snaking down to near the bottom of my shaft. ""I'm coming,"" I whispered.</p><p>She nodded, used one of her little hands to pump me up and down while she nursed on the head, and I felt a powerful rush rising from my balls. The rush built into pressure, and the pressure exploded, as I shot a gusher of my cum into her mouth. She swallowed it all, every squirt, and only then did she let me out. ""I'd rather have taken you in my pussy,"" she said softly. ""But this way I only need a breath mint and nobody knows."" She carried those in her bag.</p><p>""I..."" I started to say something, but we could hear a door swinging open. In one instant I could read in Erin's face the same thing I knew... someone was coming. This particular bathroom, like many others at our school, had two doors. When you enter the washroom from the hallway, you enter a short sub-hallway with another door behind it. I don't know why they do it that way, but the sound we heard was the outside door opening.</p><p>In a move so swift and coordinated it made me almost believe in telepathy, Erin hopped on my lap, resting on my legs, while I lifted my own feet off the floor, holding them straight out as high as I could. I hoped desperately that we couldn't be seen under the stalls.</p><p>Whoever it was entered. Erin and I sat deathly silent. I don't pray often, but I prayed then that we wouldn't be discovered. All it would take would be the intruder taking a good peek underneath, or over top, or hearing one of us make the slightest move.</p><p>She didn't do anything for about ten seconds, just stood near the door. I looked into Erin's face, deathly pale and scared. It was getting harder and harder to keep my legs up. I wished the other girl would take a piss quickly and get out.</p><p>Suddenly, a sound rang out, high pitched, almost trumpeting sound that suddenly collapsed into a wheeze. The sound repeated. This provoked a new worry. I was in danger of bursting into giggles. I don't normally find farts the height of humor, but maybe it was the desperation of the situation. My chest felt like it was ready to convulse and I was just barely able to stop it. I looked to my sister and saw her grin, which just about made me lose it completely, but she put one hand over my mouth, and that helped some.</p><p>Finally, the footsteps started again and to my relief, they retreated. The inner door opened and closed, then the outer, just as the smell was starting to reach us. I could breathe again, although the air wasn't the most pleasant. I was able to lower my aching legs to the floor, wincing at the squeak and hoping nobody would hear, and Erin climbed off me. We didn't dare speak for about a minute or two. ""I think it's okay now,"" she said.</p><p>""We dodged a bullet there,"" I said. ""That was incredibly lucky. I can't believe she went to the washroom just to fart.""</p><p>""It happens more than you'd think,"" Erin said. ""Nobody wants to fart in front of the guy they like.""</p><p>""You do it in front of me."" And sometimes when we're having sex there's a farting noise, too.</p><p>""That's different, you're my brother. ""</p><p>We'd been whispering this whole time, but she must have been long gone. ""Think we can leave?"" I asked.</p><p>She thought about it. ""Let's give it one more minute. But get dressed.""</p><p>I was mostly dressed, I just had to pull my pants up a little and zip up. Erin put her panties back on and popped a breath mint while I did. Now, if anybody came in and caught us, at least there was a chance we could make some non-sexual excuse. I looked at her. ""Are you going to tell me what this is about? To drag me in here like this... I know something's bothering you.""</p><p>""It was just a bad day. Some of the girls were mean to me at lunch.""</p><p>""Who?"" The very thought made me angry, competing with the guilt for having left her alone to help Kirk.</p><p>""Andrew, I don't want you to get involved, okay? I love you, but I've got this, okay?""</p><p>I wanted to help, but was afraid anything I could do would be too smothering, and right then we needed to get out of there rather than into an argument. So I kissed her forehead. ""Just promise no blackmail,"" I said, half-joking.</p><p>She pouted a little, cutely, and released a sigh. ""Fine. No blackmail."" I honestly couldn't tell whether she was actually disappointed at the restriction, or just pretending going along with my half-joke. Before I could ask, she cocked her head towards the door. ""I think it's safe to take a look?""</p><p>I shrugged. I was terrified of getting caught. But, the longer we waited, the more chance there was. She gave me a kiss then slipped out of the stall and told me she'd cough if the coast is clear. I sweated out a few seconds waiting just inside the doors, ready to sprint back to a stall if I heard a voice, any voice, but after what seemed like minutes, but was probably only about ten seconds, I heard a soft cough.</p><p>I quickly slipped through the doors and then off to the side. The hallway was still empty. We'd made it. ""I'd better be getting back, we were too long."" She nodded, smiled, and backed away. The teacher commented on my long bathroom break, but I just made an excuse that my stomach was bothering me. He seemed to buy it.</p><p>***</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>When we got home, I fucked Erin once more. This time it was gentler, less urgent, and I came inside her pussy. I had held my tongue before, waiting for the right time, but with her naked in my arms, I felt ready to try again. ""So, about school...""</p><p>She must have read my mind, known I was going to raise the issue, for her answer was prompt. ""It's just peer dominance dynamics,"" she said grumpily. ""And I know it's just petty immature bullshit and it shouldn't matter to me but...""</p><p>""It does,"" I finished. No matter how much you told yourself it didn't matter what some jerk thought of you, it hurt when they insulted you. ""Are you sure I can't help?""</p><p>""No. I think I can do it myself. Without blackmail. I just need to come at it at a different angle."" She sighed. ""I had to deal with this in my old school... I thought at high school everyone would at least be more mature about it."" She shook her head in wonder. ""If anything, it's worse. But I know what to do.""</p><p>I nodded. ""I wish I could help,"" I repeated.</p><p>""You do. Just by being here. My little island of sanity.""</p><p>""I could try to talk...""</p><p>She cut me off. ""No. If you get involved directly, I think it'll just make it worse. If I need you I'll ask. I have to handle my own problems."" She turned over in bed to look up at me, grinning. ""Well, there's one problem I'll always need you to help me with..."" To emphasize her point, as though I had any doubt, she ran her palm down my stomach and onto my dick.</p><p>I smiled, but nervously. ""Yeah, about that..."" I said. ""We can't do that anymore. Not at school. It's just too risky.""</p><p>She sighed. ""I know.""</p><p>""If we got caught...""</p><p>""I know,"" she repeated. ""It just sucks. When I get down, you're my one sure way to cheer up.""</p><p>A warm feeling spread all the way through me, starting at my heart. ""Same with you,"" I said, honestly. ""But we can't get caught. We can do it after school. We can even sneak away for a quickie at lunch if one of us really needs to... just not at school.""</p><p>""Not at school,"" she echoed.</p><p>We lay together for a while, before we remembered Mom would be coming home soon, so reluctantly we got dressed. As Erin brushed her hair in the mirror, she asked, ""Andrew, do you remember when we did it the first time?""</p><p>""How could I forget?""</p><p>""You said that you didn't care what I looked like.""</p><p>""Um, okay?"" I didn't remember saying that.</p><p>Erin prompted me. ""Remember? I'd dressed up all nice for you? And you said it didn't matter how I dressed, even if I went all scene or emo?""</p><p>That rung a bell. ""Right."" I went up beside her, looked at our reflections together. It was striking, and a little unnerving in a way, how similar we looked. When I look at her I don't think of my own face. ""I don't think I was saying I don't care what you look like. I just think you'd look beautiful in anything."" I kissed her cheek. ""You could dress up like Spongebob Squarepants and you'd still be hot."" Well, that was probably an exaggeration.</p><p>She giggled. ""Well, I'm not planning to go that far. But I think it might be time for a change.""</p><p>""Is this about what those girls are saying to you?"" For all that she was beautiful to me, my sister had a tendency to look frumpy and unsophisticated, at least when compared to the overly plastic girly-girls that are so common in school. I preferred her casual style, but I could see how shallow people might tease her for not wearing makeup, or for preferring T-shirts and jeans to blouses, or for not having all the right accessories.</p><p>""Sort of. But I think a change might do me good, too. Would it bother you?""</p><p>""I've seen you in lots of different outfits,"" I said. Sometimes we enjoyed dressing up and role-playing. ""I haven't seen one I didn't like. As long as it's what you want, I think I'll be okay with it."" She kissed me, we held it, almost long enough to get worked up again, but we knew we couldn't.</p><p>I saw the result of her change that weekend. She and Mom went to the mall on Saturday, and when they came back, Mom came in first while Erin brought some things from the car. ""Have fun?"" I asked.</p><p>""You could say that,"" Mom said. ""Andrew, when Erin comes in...""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Just, be nice, okay?""</p><p>""I'm always nice."" The request worried me, but when Erin came through the door, I saw what she meant, and it was a bit of a relief. There was a big change. Erin's hair was in a different style, both darker and straighter, and with one little twist. There was a streak of dark purple in it. I missed the mousy brown mane I loved, but I had to admit it kind of suited her... plain-looking but with a little twist to it to show she wasn't the ordinary girl next door... or, in my case, girl down the hall.</p><p>So I told her I loved it, that it looked fantastic. I was exaggerating a little, but I did like it. Mom was being a little overdramatic, but I guess when she was our age kids didn't didn't do that. Maybe a third of the girls in my school had some sort of streak in their hair, even if it was just blonde, and plenty had flashy colors.</p><p>Erin's changed look might have been a good idea. It asserted her individuality, and it showed that she put thought into her appearance. I think that was one of the things Erin was teased about, she always looked so natural, like she just got out of bed like that. This look, at least, required thought, and although I didn't have the innate fashion sense to tell for certain, I thought she looked good, and that it might silence a few of the critics. Maybe a girl would compliment her on it, and they'd get to be talking, and become friends.</p><p>And it might have worked out like that, if she'd stopped there. But she didn't. She had a bigger change in mind, and she didn't give me any advance warning. Sunday, she visited with Winnie a bit, and I could have spied on them through Winnie's computer, but instead I went to a movie with Kirk, Tony, and Jay, did a little work on my game, and finished homework, last minute as usual. I didn't even get to have sex with Erin, but just before bed we both masturbated together, through our webcam link... it was there I got the first glimpse of the changes, but I only noticed it in retrospect. Something about the scene was exciting, as though I was watching a stranger, and I thought it was just the hair. I hadn't consciously noticed that, as she rubbed her fingers up and down her slit, and spread the lips wide for me to see all the way inside, her fingernails, normally plain and unadorned, were now painted black.</p><p>It was the next morning that I saw the whole ensemble Erin planned to wear to school. She'd spent an inordinately long time in her room, so long that I was down eating breakfast when she came down. She's completed the transformation, gone into a full Goth look, or maybe Emo, depending on your definitions. Black nails, black lipstick, a little purplish eyeshadow, and the clothes... I don't know where she got them. She wore a sleeveless black top, complimented by matching separate arm sleeves that extended from just above the elbow to her palms, hooking around one thumb. Below the waist, she wore a two layer dress, one basic black that extended mid-thigh, and a sort of fishnet-spider web layer above it that went just a little bit lower.</p><p>I just stared. Mom reacted differently. She put on an obviously forced smile, teeth forced together like she was biting her tongue, and then said, ""That's... different."" She looked a little sick and unsure, but she didn't tell Erin to march back to her room and put normal clothes on, like I might have done if I was her father instead of her brother and lover. That was normally one of the cool things about Mom, she always respected our choices to look how we want. She didn't like it, that was obvious, but she didn't fight it.</p><p>""I just needed a change."" She looked at me. ""What do you think?""</p><p>***</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>What did I think about my sister's new look? I was torn. I actually thought she looked super hot. Goth girls always had a sort of slutty vibe to them, not from the way they acted, although some did seem to be promiscuous, but there was just something about the way they dressed, even when it was modest, that made even the most innocent person look like they were charged full of eroticism. I knew Erin matched that description, so seeing it come outside... well, I was turned on.</p><p>My stomach was also in knots because I also thought that they were going to eat her alive... metaphorically, that is. I was scared what Erin had done was like painting a huge target on her back. I didn't know how to tell her, at least in front of Mom. What I said was, ""You're wearing that to school?""</p><p>Erin frowned, almost pouted, and I regretted the words instantly. I also wondered if maybe my instinctive reaction was too harsh and said more about me than anybody else... I never would dare to adopt some dramatic style change, because I wasn't a brave person. Other people had changed their looks without much comment.</p><p>Mom asked if Erin wanted breakfast, but she shook her head and said she wasn't hungry, then went into the living room to watch some TV. Mom put a hand on my shoulder and said, ""Andrew? You are looking out for her, right?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Don't worry. I won't let her out of my sight.""</p><p>""It's probably just a phase,"" she said, as though she was assuring herself of that fact. ""When I was her age I... well, never mind.""</p><p>During the ride to school, I apologized to Erin for my reaction. ""I just couldn't say what I wanted to with Mom there. You do look hot,"" I said, and she smiled a little. ""But I am worried,"" I admitted. ""I mean, I don't want other guys looking at you and seeing what a hottie you are.""</p><p>""You know I wouldn't do anything with them.""</p><p>""Yeah, but..."" I don't know why I was trying. It was already too late to turn around and have her change her whole look, at least not without being late for school. ""I'm just worried, people can be mean.""</p><p>""So can I,"" she said and gave what would otherwise be a sweet smile, but that was almost chilling in black lipstick and with those words behind it. ""Don't worry. I know it's extreme, it's meant to be. Trust me, I have a plan.""</p><p>Usually, when Erin says this, she does, and it's a good one, so I grit my teeth, tried to banish my doubts, and concentrated on the ride to school. There, she certainly turned heads. A lot of people were looking at her, even more than when she was the only thirteen-year-old in a school full of high school students. Now she was the only thirteen-year-old Goth. I wanted nothing more than to put my arm around her, protect her from the world, but I had to stand apart. Erin waved at me and went towards her class. Jay walked up to me, Tony and Scott right behind. ""Holy shit man,"" Jay said. ""What happened to your sister?""</p><p>""She's trying a new look,"" I said.</p><p>""I like it,"" he said. ""It's kind of hot.""</p><p>I grimaced. ""You know, I will kick your ass if you try to make a move on my sister."" I'd have to find Kirk and remind him of that, too, just in case.</p><p>Tony chuckled. ""Man, I don't know what I'd do if my sister dressed like that.""</p><p>""It's not that big a deal,"" I said, hoping it wasn't, but the knot in my stomach was growing worse. We didn't have Math that day, and I didn't see her for lunch, so I worried. I left her a text, but she didn't respond, so I worried even more. Finally, the bell rang for the end of the day, and I went where I normally met her, the door near the parking lot.</p><p>She seemed normal, but tense, a little distant. We walked to the exit and I opened the door for her, then went around to my side and, after I started the car, looked over at her. ""You okay?""</p><p>""Just take me home,"" she said. Tears were welling up in her eyes, and she was trying her best to contain them. ""Please?""</p><p>I pulled out of the parking lot, conscious of a group of girls in Erin's grade watching from the sidelines, looking happy, laughing. I didn't know for sure if they had anything to do with it, but Erin was putting on a brave face for somebody, and I didn't think it was just me. ""What happened?""</p><p>""I don't want to talk about it."" She wiped her eyes, sniffling. Her mascara was running a little, making her a little scary looking.</p><p>""Are you sure?"" I asked. ""It might help.""</p><p>""I..."" she began, then stopped, frowned. ""I miscalculated. No, that's not right, I made a mistake. I thought I could do what I did at camp, scare them into treating people better."" She took a raggedy breath. ""I guess most girls get a lot less gullible in three years, they just made fun of me. I can't believe I was that... stupid.""</p><p>I could have told her that was what would happen, but I didn't want to make her feel worse. ""You know I love you, right?""</p><p>""I know. I love you too, more than anything.""</p><p>""If you need my...""</p><p>She put her hand on mine, correct anticipating that I was going to offer to help again. ""Not yet.""</p><p>There was one thing that usually did help, that she usually wanted me to do. ""I was going to say, if you need my cock...""</p><p>She laughed. ""That I might need.""</p><p>When we got home, she took me up on the offer. I took her upstairs to my room and we fucked like bunnies. We were a little more energetic, even rougher than usual. Something about seeing her little Goth outfit, and her still-worn makeup, run mascara and all, inspired it, and she didn't seem to mind. She started on top of me, but I held her tightly by the hips and pulled her up and down on me. We slowed and she lay on my chest in the middle of it and we kissed, but then I flipped us both over so I was on top.</p><p>She wasn't crying any more, but with the dark streaks in beneath her eyes running down the cheek, she looked a little like she was, so as I was getting close to my climax, I was inspired to cheer her up. ""I'm going to cum in you,"" I told her as her breaths became shallower and more irregular.</p><p>She locked eyes with mine. ""Go on, cum in me, Andrew,"" followed by a moan.</p><p>I took her hands, slid them above her head, and pinned them there as I thrust intently, trying to outrace my own building orgasm to give her some. ""I know you're not on the pill."" She was. It was fantasy play. I knew my sister liked imagining me getting her pregnant. The thought weirded me out a little, but as long as I knew it was just fantasy, I could indulge her. ""I'm going to flood your womb."" I grunted. ""Probably going to get you pregnant.""</p><p>Her face took on a look of excited bliss. ""Yes, go on, Andrew, go on, let's make a baby right now."" After that it was moans, and we came almost together, me a little before her, I think. After I'd given her the last of my spunk, I rolled off her. ""Feeling better?""</p><p>She was smiling again, at least, even if it was just post-orgasm satisfaction. ""Mmmm, yeah. That made my day loads brighter. I love when you pretend like that.""</p><p>""It's fun sometimes. I know I'm not ready to have a kid yet. Neither of us are."" Maybe it spoiled her mood, but there was an overly-cautious side of me that always felt the need to remind her after I went along with her impregnation fetish. ""But I sure love cumming inside you."" That was the truth.</p><p>""Well, that's just instinctive,"" Erin said. ""For both boys and girls. You know, they say cum cures depression in girls?""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>She nodded. ""There've been studies. Girls who's lovers ejaculate in their pussies are less depressed than those who use condoms or pull out."" She nudged me with an elbow. ""So, when I say you make me happy, I'm not just being nice, there's science behind it!""</p><p>""So that's all I am to you? A source of mood-elevating sperm for your bad days?""</p><p>She laughed. ""You better believe it!"" Then, softly, she stroked my hair. ""I'm just kidding. It doesn't happen instantly, it'd need time to let it soak in, and I feel better right away. I think what cheers me up is that it reminds me, no matter what else bad is going on in my life, I have what I always wanted, what I used to think was impossible.""</p><p>""I'm sorry you need reminding, but I certainly love doing it."" I took her hand in mine, looked at her dark-painted fingernails. ""And I'm glad we got to do it at least once with this getup before you get rid of it.""</p><p>""What do you mean? Why would I get rid of it?""</p><p>""I just thought..."" I stammered. ""You said they made fun of you.""</p><p>""Yes, but I can't back down now. If I show up tomorrow in my old clothes, it'll just show they got to me. It'll be way worse. I have to stick with it, at least for a while, so they don't think they've beat me. Why, you don't like it?""</p><p>""I do, I just want you to be happy. And I think some of my friends like it a little too much.""</p><p>She giggled. ""You could just tell them I'm yours.""</p><p>""I don't think we're close enough friends that they'd accept us. But it would be nice to not have to hide.""</p><p>***</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 8</h5><p>That night I hung out a little in Erin's room. We did that occasionally, chatted, watched a TV show or movie one of us downloaded, and otherwise acted like friends. It was safe, with the understanding that Mom couldn't even suspect that something might be going on, which meant an absolute ban on sexual activity, discussing or doing, and the door wide open. I had my homework open at my lap, Erin played around with one of the new levels of my game, testing it out, while in another window some anime thing she was watching was yammering in Japanese. Erin's got a special gift for languages, she learned Chinese just to mess with Winnie, and Japanese for fun over the summer.</p><p>She paused everything, went downstairs to get some soda, and a chime rang out, and on the screen, an instant message appeared. I'd like to say I'm respectful of my sister's privacy, and for the most part I am, but our relationship started with me blackmailing her into showing me her most private parts, and the window was right there, open, while the chimes continued and more messages appeared. So I took a look.</p><p>What I saw enraged me. ""All done crying Emo girl? Didn't mean to upset you, lol, because really, it's a good look for you, you look like a freak outside like you are inside. People don't even have to get to know you to dislike you! What a timesaver!"" It was said in poorer grammar, over several messages. I looked at the username, ""MadisOnFire,"" followed by a series of numbers.</p><p>More chimes, more hateful messages. ""You there bitch? Or are you busy putting pimple cream on? You need it, lol. No guy's going to want you with that face, no matter how slutty you dress. No girl, either."" I'm not normally a violent person, but I've never wanted to hit a girl more. My sister had a beautiful face. Yeah, she had the odd zit, right now there was one on her temple and another by her nose, but it didn't make me love her any less.</p><p>Erin came in then, walking calmly to the computer to see what I was staring at. I saw her half-smile vanish and an intense look cross her face, but she just clicked on a button to block the user. ""Stupid bitch,"" she muttered.</p><p>""That happen a lot?""</p><p>""No, I just block them. Every once in a while they try a new account. Don't worry about it.""</p><p>""You're not angry?""</p><p>She shrugged. ""It's easy to ignore them here. I mean look at it, they can barely type, it makes me laugh.""</p><p>I had a feeling she was putting on a brave face. Despite the door being wide open, I embraced her, kissed her forehead.</p><p>I tried to let it go there, but couldn't. That night I tossed and turned in bed, my thoughts coming back to the person who sent the message, enraging me all over again. I wanted to get even. I wanted to blackmail her, to record her fucking dogs, and fucking strange men, to get her pregnant, and then, on top of it all, to release the videos to her parents and the whole school. I wanted to destroy her.</p><p>By the time the next morning came around, I'd calmed, a little. Blackmailing her was unrealistic, risky. The reason we were able to do it with the girls we tricked before was because we put something on their computer, using Erin, or somebody we already had blackmailed, to get into their homes. It was unlikely Erin would get an invitation to this bully bitch's home, and she probably didn't even know Winnie or Amber.</p><p>What's more, there was the moral issue. In the cold light of day I didn't really think she deserved all of the things I fantasized. I was trying to rein in those darker impulses. I just wanted to stop them from hurting Erin, but I wasn't sure how, so I got frustrated and angry.</p><p>At school I got my chance to get involved, but blew it. I'd just parted from Erin, and saw a group of sophomore girls. They weren't paying attention to me, and I wasn't to them, until I heard one of them call the other Madison. MadisOnFire. Madison Fire? It was thin, but enough for me, so I turned, almost running into a redheaded girl who wasn't ready for my sudden change in direction. I mumbled an excuse-me before I began stalking towards Madison.</p><p>She was a pretty girl, thin, with long chestnut brown hair, pale flawless skin, symmetrical features, decent sized breasts, just a bit smaller than average but still respectable. She was blandly pretty. There are those attractive girls that look great when surrounded by average people, but when you see enough of them, they just become the average, and really beautiful girls like Erin stand out even more. Those are blandly pretty girls. Beautiful girls you sometimes miss if you're not looking for them, but they don't become average, because there's something special and unique about each of them. Or maybe that's just love talking.</p><p>""Hey, you're Madison?"" She looked up, doe-eyed and surprised by a sudden intrusion. ""I want you to stop harassing my sister.""</p><p>""Who's your sister?"" she asked innocently, and for a moment I thought I'd made a terrible mistake.</p><p>""Erin Clemens.""</p><p>""Erin, Erin, I'm not sure I know an Erin."" But she exchanged a knowing look with her friends, who smiled broadly. ""Oh, right, the little Emo girl from middle school?"" She had such a smug look on her face I absolutely knew I had the right person. ""I don't know why you think I'm doing anything to harass her.""</p><p>""You're MadisOnFire, aren't you?"" She didn't blink, but her friends did. ""I know what you're doing, and if you keep it up, you'll regret it."" I pointed a warning finger at her.</p><p>""Is that a threat? I hope not, because if you threaten me I'll have to go to the Principal, especially since you can't prove I've done anything to your sister. I don't even have an account by that name.""</p><p>My face reddened. How do you deal with somebody you know was hurting the one you love, when all they did was flatly deny it? If it was a man I might just resort to my fists, but you don't hit a girl, that's just a basic guy rule. ""Look, just leave her alone. Don't message her, don't tease her, try just behaving like a human being instead of a cliché bitch."" I shook my head. ""It's not like she's done anything to you.""</p><p>""I already told you I'm not doing anything to her,"" she said with a sweet smile. ""Maybe she's making it up. She seems like she really craves attention, good or bad. It could be she's not ready for high school after all. Her fashion sense sure isn't."" Her friends giggled.</p><p>I looked around, conscious that there was a small crowd around me, and I didn't know what to say next, and I wanted to get away, out of the spotlight. ""I've said what I was going to say. I'll be watching.""</p><p>I turned away. ""Maybe you should be watching her,"" I heard. ""She dresses like those losers who come to school with guns."" I pretended not to hear. ""I'm, like, almost afraid for my life."" Her teasing tone put the lie to that, though.</p><p>I felt guilty that morning. I did just what Erin had asked me not to... got involved. Worse, I didn't even think I'd made a difference, at least not a positive one. In some effort to make up for it, I took Erin off campus for lunch to a Chinese place she liked. To my surprise, she wasn't mad. ""You meant well,"" she said.</p><p>""I wanted to help,"" I said. ""I should have let you handle it."" She shrugged. ""So that's the girl that's been bothering you?""</p><p>""One of them,"" she said. ""There are about a half dozen. Mean girls. And most of the rest of them don't want to get involved because they don't want to become a target too. Some of the guys are nice, privately, but I get the feeling they just want to do me.""</p><p>""Probably."" I sighed. ""I'm sorry, Erin, I just don't know how to make it stop."" I hadn't experienced much direct bullying. A little, physical, a few years ago, but the taunts and name-calling had escaped me... I got some here and there, but never an overwhelming assault by one person or a group of them. Mostly, I was just ignored.</p><p>""We don't need to make it stop, necessarily,"" she said after a minute.</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>She shrugged. ""All we really have to do is make me not care about it any more. If they don't bother me, they can wear themselves out being catty... and at least with me as a target, they won't go after anybody else. That might be worth something.""</p><p>""Yeah, but... do you have any idea how to do that? I mean, you can't control your emotions. Like you said the other day, you can pretend it doesn't matter to you, but it does.""</p><p>""Yeah. Some days I handle it better than others, I don't even know why. It's a good day today. I feel like I'm in control."" She took a breath, looked at me. ""Control is the key."" She pulled something from her bag. It was a headband. A familiar one.</p><p>Last year, we came into some significant money by blackmailing the parent of Erin's friend Jenny, and that teacher, Mr. Powers. I used my money to buy the car we were eating our BBQ chicken fried rice in. Erin used some of hers to buy a load of spy gear, hidden cameras and receiving devices, to make our blackmail projects easier. The headband had a tiny hidden camera in it, impossible to detect unless you were looking for it, which would allow her to record almost what she was seeing. With it, we'd recorded people doing things that would shock everybody, or even land somebody in jail, and then used the videos any way we saw fit. It was one way of getting control all right.</p><p>***</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 9</h5><p>I didn't want to do it, but if anybody deserved it... ""Blackmail,"" I guessed at what she was getting at.</p><p>""No,"" Erin said. ""I know you don't want me to do that. But... it's only blackmail if I threaten them with something. I just really think it would help me if I knew that I could. If they started making fun of me, I'd just have to think about how easy it would be to destroy them. Then I think it wouldn't bother me as much.""</p><p>""Okay,"" I said. ""If it'll make you happy."" It didn't seem so bad when you put it that way. What was the harm? ""Can I help?""</p><p>She smiled. ""I was hoping you would ask that.""</p><p>Things rapidly got better after that, at least for a while. Some of it was just because Erin's plan actually did work for her as intended. She felt we were doing something to fix her situation, even if it was still in the planning stages, and so any attempted psychological abuse just slid off of her.</p><p>Erin began wearing a video headband wherever she went, although she made a new one that fit in better with the Goth outfits. In her bag she had a receiver, and a pocket remote control to turn on and off recording at will.</p><p>My participation was limited at first, mostly to advice. I of course was allowed to review the video, although I usually didn't unless there was something especially good on it, and at that early stage there wasn't much of that... but there was some. Like in one of the first few days of her wearing it, where she took it into gym class-- more specifically, the change room. Erin showed me the video that afternoon, as she pointed out the good, the bad, and the neutrals among her female classmates.</p><p>I didn't really remember the neutrals, and the good were few, usually people who'd try to be nice when nobody else was watching, and didn't say anything when people were laying in on her. I'm not sure that counted as good. There was one person who defended her, a girl named Holly who, despite being a year behind me, I'd actually heard of, although I couldn't remember the context.</p><p>The bad, though, I marked out names, memorized the faces, compiled mental dossiers. If Erin's plan to render herself immune to their torments failed, they'd have to pay in another way.</p><p>The abuse started when she walked into the change room, and one girl looked at her direction and said, ""Oh, look, it's Little Miss Freaky. I don't even know why they let her in gym with us.""</p><p>""That's Stella Blair,"" Erin told me. She was black, but with fairly light coloring, short hair, an okay body, a little too athletic for my tastes. I got a decent look at that body, although she still wore a bra that covered her B-cup tits. Erin's voice from the computer said, ""I think it's for your self-esteem. So you have something that you're better than me at."" Well, that was a little snotty, but the girl deserved it. I knew her a tiny bit, she was dating Tim Brown, a jock in my year I'd known for five years, and disliked for four.</p><p>The view swung towards Madison. She was topless. She had breasts that were a pretty good size, and firm-looking. The areolas faded into the skin, making her nipples almost invisible looking, at least on camera.</p><p>""You know Madison already,"" Erin explained. ""She's got a boyfriend, but I don't think they've done anything yet. She's taken one of those stupid chastity pledges, so either she's a hypocrite or a moron, if not both."" She frowned a little.</p><p>""What?"" I asked.</p><p>""She was nice to me at first, but I said I thought saving yourself for marriage was dumb. I didn't mean anything by it, it's just... it is dumb. What if the guy she marries can't make her cum? I know you can for me, you know my body better than anybody."" She kissed me on the cheek. ""Sometimes I think I offended her stupid religion and that's why she started in on me.""</p><p>""You didn't tell her...""</p><p>""Of course not. She doesn't even know I'm not a virgin. I just said it was dumb and that I didn't think I'd wait."" Erin grinned. ""Anyway, she wants to be a singer and an actress. Somebody doesn't know a thing about odds. Idiot."" Then she shrugged. ""Actually, that's unfair. She's not that dumb, really, she just holds some really stupid ideas."" It was a little surprising to hear her retract it, but then I figured she didn't want to be as bad as them, her insults, she must have decided, should be honest ones. ""She even tutors middle school kids for extra cash. The smug superiority about what she thinks she knows bugs me though."" The camera was blocked for a moment, I guess it was Erin removing her shirt. She then set the hair band down beside her, giving a tilted view of what happened next.</p><p>""Hey, Erin, I don't know how they did it at your old school, but here, we don't start doing anything for Halloween until at least the middle of October.""</p><p>""Sharon Dotson,"" Erin supplied. I recognized her as one of the people who was with Madison when I confronted her. She also had black hair, cut very short... any shorter and I'd think it was a boy cut. ""Madison's Bee-Eff-Eff. She IS dumb, and dull. She's used some variation on that Halloween line, like, six times already. Fuck, if you're going to insult me, come up with some new material at least.""</p><p>Madison joined in. ""Hey, how do you expect to get a job at a lab looking like that? Don't science types frown on vampires?""</p><p>Sharon laughed. ""Nah, she can't be a vampire, if she was a vampire, she'd sparkle, and she'd be pretty and shit. Vampires don't get pizza-face.""</p><p>Madison grinned. ""I suppose you could always blow your way into a job, I'm sure you'd have no problem with that.""</p><p>""I won't have to,"" Erin said. ""You're the one who's going to have to be on your knees to get work. Haven't you heard the stories about how the casting couch works? Millions of girls want to be stars, so they only hire the ones who're willing to please them. I actually CAN get by on merit.""</p><p>Madison frowned briefly, but then Stella joined in, ignoring the points Erin made. ""I bet she's a dyke anyway. So she wouldn't want to suck a guy's dick even for her career."" She raised her voice so that everyone in the room could hear it. ""Everybody watch out, Erin's probably sneaking peeks at our boobs.""</p><p>""You'll like this,"" Erin said, and I watched as Madison looked in Erin's direction.</p><p>""That would explain a lot. Here, I'll give you a thrill of a lifetime."" She pulled down her pants and panties and her pussy showed for a second or two before she covered up again. It was trim, but had a lot more hair than porn had led me to believe girls kept. Her pussy also had a little strip of pink in the center between the lips. ""But that's just a one-time look, no touching.""</p><p>""Oh, I think she wants it,"" Sharon said. ""Look at how she stared right at it.""</p><p>Madison grinned. ""Too bad. Guess that means you're going to Hell. But let's be honest, you probably were anyway. I bet you're a devil-worshipper or something, too. Or does Satan not want you either?""</p><p>""Guys, guys, we'd better lay off her,"" Sharon said. ""If not, she might start crying, and call in her big brother to give us a lecture."" Laughter from that, and not just from the people who were teasing her. I felt very small all of a sudden.</p><p>""I don't need my brother to fight my battles,"" Erin's voice said. ""And I don't have much interest in cunts, which is why you guys bore me.""</p><p>Somebody else entered, a latecomer, but the camera was pointed the wrong way. ""Oh, it's you,"" she said. ""Hey, bitch. If my dad can't fix my computer, you're paying for it. My uncle's a lawyer and he'll sue your mom and dad.""</p><p>""She doesn't have a dad,"" Sharon said. ""He's dead."" Ouch, low blow. ""Or maybe she's just saying that, and he left when he found out what a freak he had."" There was some scattered, cruel, laughter at that. Sharon instantly moved to the top of my hate list.</p><p>""Whatever. That computer cost like a thousand dollars."" The speaker appeared on camera now, fully dressed, but she quickly began to strip down. Her hair was blonde, shoulder length, and as expected, she was another blandly pretty girl.</p><p>Erin's voice came through, all innocent. ""I'm sorry, I don't know what you're talking about. When did I ever have access to your computer?""</p><p>""That link you sent me.""</p><p>""I didn't send you a link. I don't think I ever talked to you. And if you followed a link from somebody you don't know, or somebody you don't like, whatever happened to you is your own fault. Maybe you need a better anti-virus program.""</p><p>I looked to the real Erin at my side. She explained, ""It wasn't even really that bad, she insulted me on IM and I sent her a link. It opens up lots of windows and plays sound really loud that the person's looking at gay porn. I was surprised it worked, if she had decent protection it would have blocked it out. Anyway, that's Natalie Green, she's a friend of Stella's."" I missed a little of the conversation as she explained and gave me some of her details, but I could tell it was getting abusive again... until suddenly it stopped.</p><p>""Why don't you leave her alone,"" somebody said. She was off-screen, but within a few seconds, Erin casually twirled the headband slightly and I could see her. She was wearing a black thong and no bra, but I only saw it for a second as she pulled on a short top for gym. ""You'd think she was the devil herself the way you guys are always in on her. She's a nice kid. Listen Erin, just try to ignore them, don't let them bother you.""</p><p>""Oh, I'm not,"" Erin said, while the real Erin beside me said, ""That's Holly. I haven't talked to her much before today, but, she seems nice."" Her intervention put an end to the teasing, at least at that place and time, aside from some whispers and giggles pointed, far too conspicuously, in Erin's direction.</p><p>There were two other girls in other classes that Erin identified as being mean, and showed them to me from other videos, although I didn't see any evidence of the abuse itself. Miranda Cherski and Tori Bains. Tori dressed a little more like a slut than most girls, so I'd noticed her in the way that guys notice sluts, although I hadn't known her name. She had long dark hair and a sort of bronzed complexion, and looked a little like a young Jessica Alba but with a much more developed body. Miranda was short, without much body, and a cute, innocent face. If I hadn't heard it from my sister. I'd have had a hard time believing she was even capable of mean.</p><p>Seeing the abuse actually happen, I was more mad an inclined towards revenge than I had been before. I still didn't want to blackmail, but that was more for practical reasons than moral ones. Blackmail is risky. We just happened to luck out on a good setup with Winnie and Amber, where they were unlikely to suspect us because they thought we were in the same boat. When you blackmail somebody, they're naturally going to suspect their enemies first. But thanks to Erin's memory and her tendency to listen in on conversations, and the girls own cyber-bullying tendencies, we not only had their names, but also their e-mail and IM accounts, as well as most of their school schedules. Surely we could find something out, and when we did, rather than blackmail them with it, we could simply release it.</p><p>It was wrong, maybe even monstrous. But so was picking on my sister.</p><p>***</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 10</h5><p>When I told Erin about my decision, she grew excited and happy, so much so that she practically jumped me there on the bed and rode on top of me until I came deep inside of her. Afterwards, we began planning. But before we could put our plan into action, something happened that changed Erin's situation for the better, dramatically. It happened lunch the very next day. Erin was set to eat with my lunch group once again, when a girl shyly approached. ""Hi,"" she said to my sister. ""Can I talk to you for a second?""</p><p>She wasn't among the girls on the 'bad' side, and if Erin mentioned her as one of the neutrals, I'd already forgotten her. She was fairly average in appearance, a little on the chubby side but not outright fat, and if it wasn't for the chubbiness she might even be cute. She was also shorter than average, though still taller than Erin.</p><p>""Sure,"" Erin said, and they walked off a few feet to the side while I sat down with my friends.</p><p>My protective instincts were on full alert lately, so from my seat I tried to casually eavesdrop, tuning out my friends. They were still in earshot, barely... I think Erin wanted me to be able to hear.</p><p>It started ominously. ""I just wanted to warn you."" But I lost the next few words as Scott started saying something inane about chicken fingers. I next picked it up again with, ""She just wants you to think she'll be your friend.""</p><p>""How do you know?""</p><p>""She did the same thing to me last year. Believe me or not, I just thought I'd tell you.""</p><p>""Yeah, but they probably won't let you surf porn on them, so what's the use?"" That was Jay, nearby.</p><p>I looked over. ""What?""</p><p>""Well, they school owns them so they'll probably have like, spyware on them.""</p><p>""What are we talking about here? Sorry, I was kind of spaced out.""</p><p>""The school's talking about giving every student a laptop next year,"" Tony explained, or re-explained. ""You know, to do classwork on."" He shrugged. ""It beats breaking your hand writing notes.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said, no longer interested. I'd heard the rumor, but that's all it was, rumor. ""Whatever, it's a whole year away, anyway."" I looked back to my sister.</p><p>She was smiling a little. ""Yeah, actually, it's pretty cool. Hey, you want to sit and have lunch with us?""</p><p>The girl looked over, shook her head. ""I don't want to intrude. I usually like to eat in the hall, anyway, it's quieter.""</p><p>A group of students passed between us, talking too loudly and moving too slowly, so I returned to my friends, trying to catch up with the thread of the conversation. ""What do you guys think about trying another expert run this weekend?"" Tony asked. ""I still need that achievement, it's the last one.""</p><p>""Yeah, but you cheated for one of them,"" Jay said with a grin.</p><p>""I did not, it was an exploit! And it was still hard to get that. So, anyway, who's in?""</p><p>""Well, you know I totally suck at that,"" Scott said. ""I'm not ready for expert run, and it's only four players max anyway. Maybe we could all do something else.""</p><p>""I don't know,"" I said. ""Have to see how the weekend shapes up, might have too much homework."" Or Erin and I might be too busy with our other plans. ""But maybe.""</p><p>We discussed video games for a minute or two, when I saw Erin out of the corner of my eye approaching. ""Hey, Andrew,"" she said, ""If it's okay, I'm going to go eat lunch with Cassie, okay?""</p><p>I gave her a nod and a smile. ""Sure. I'll see you later. Have fun. Zu."" She returned the secret word, and I watched after her as they headed towards the cafeteria door, worried and hopeful all at once.</p><p>""I'm glad your sister's finally making a friend,"" Jay said. ""Don't get me wrong, she's nice and all, but we can't really talk guy stuff when she's around.""</p><p>I chuckled. ""Guy stuff?""</p><p>""Yeah, like... check it out, in music today, Miss Macey was wearing a low cut top. She bent down over me to point out something in the sheet music? Saw right down into her bra. Just about came in my pants.""</p><p>I chuckled and shook my head. ""She does have nice tits,"" I said. I'd seen her completely nude, being fucked, and still had the video somewhere on my hard drive. What they wouldn't give to see that.</p><p>Kirk was looking towards the cafeteria door. ""You know, I think your sister's making a mistake,"" he said, waving a ketchup-covered fry in the direction she went.</p><p>I frowned. ""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Well, when you're an outcast, you never want to make friends with somebody lower down the social ladder than you are. And chubby girls who don't even eat in the cafeteria are not prime social material.""</p><p>""She's not that chubby,"" Jay said. ""I'd do her.""</p><p>""I might too,"" Kirk said, ""But that's not the point. I wouldn't admit to doing her. Your sister should be making friends with somebody cooler than she is, not someone who'll drag her down.""</p><p>""There's just one problem with your theory, Kirk."" I waited till he looked at me, then smirked and added, ""If I were to follow your advice, I should drop you as a friend.""</p><p>Kirk was momentarily angry, particularly as Scott hooted at how badly I'd 'got' Kirk, but he knew I was teasing and eventually smiled. ""Please. I'm doing you a favor by hanging out with you. And I'm not an outcast, I can afford to be charitable to guys like you. At least I've had a girlfriend."" Two, actually. One who was thirteen, and one who was entirely fictional that he used whenever somebody asked him for details on his girlfriend. I could have argued the point, but I knew he was still smarting a little from his recent rejection, so I let him have that, and was ready to change the subject.</p><p>Scott was the one who wouldn't let it die. ""Please,"" he said. ""At least we don't get girls laughing at us in front of everybody."" He chuckled, a high pitched mocking laugh.</p><p>I was pissed. As much as he sometimes annoyed me, Kirk and I were friends. I'd even go so far and make it official that Tony and Jay were friends with us. We had the right to tease each other. Scott was a hanger-on, he hadn't earned that yet. So I felt I had to smack him back. ""Yeah, that's cause they barely notice you exist. Even we barely notice you exist, we just let you eat lunch with us, and for the life of me, I can't figure out why. At least Kirk has the guts to go for what he wants.""</p><p>""Oh, come on, dude,"" Scott said. ""If was just a joke, Andy. If you love him so much, you should marry him.""</p><p>I stared. ""Seriously? You're whipping out grade school comebacks?"" I shook my head in wonder. ""I can't deal with this shit any more, I actually feel my brain getting dumber the longer I hang out with him. I think I'd prefer to sit in the hall too."" I did want to check on Erin, just in case something was going wrong.</p><p>Jay shook his head as I began to lift my tray. ""No, dude, don't go. Scott, maybe you should...""</p><p>Before he could finish, Scott spat out, ""Oh, fuck you,"" and rose instead, then walked away, taking his lunch tray with him. He sat on a mostly empty table with some Spanish-speaking kids who gave him one look and then went back to their conversation.</p><p>""Think he's going to come back?""</p><p>""If not, no great loss,"" Jay said with a shrug. ""I was just going to say he should apologize, but I've been trying to shake that guy for weeks anyway. I guess I'm too soft-hearted.""</p><p>I knew what it was like to have few friends and be an outcast, so I did feel a little guilty... but not enough to reach out to him. Instead, I decided that if he came back on his own, I'd not make an issue of it. Unfortunately, I'd lost my excuse to leave and check on Erin, so I stayed with the group until the lunch period was over.</p><p>After the end-of-school bell rang, I waited with Kirk just inside the door to the parking lot, watching the rain, and was surprised see Erin show up with Cassie beside her. ""Hey, do you think you can give my friend a ride home?""</p><p>I smiled, a little too obviously pleased at the word 'friend'. ""Sure,"" I said. I'd already promised Kirk a lift too, because it had started pouring out at lunch, and the bus shelter was usually claimed by seniors, so I sprinted to my car, then pulled it up near the doors so they could all pile in. Kirk sat in the front with me, Erin and Cassie in the back.</p><p>The girls talked softly in the back, continuing an animated conversation about anime. Kirk leaned over casually and whispered, ""Oh no, she's one of them."" He didn't much care for anime, or the people who liked it. I found the people who really obsessed about it a bit off-putting, but I liked some of the material, and so did Erin. Cowboy Bebop was pretty cool, and there were a few other series my sister and I both liked. We sometimes watched them together, except I preferred them to be dubbed and she preferred subtitles, or just watching the pure Japanese, so it was happening less and less. I wouldn't consider Erin one of 'them' either, she just had a wide variety of interests, but if it helped her make a friend, I certainly wasn't going to complain.</p><p>Shortly into the ride, Cassie pulled a long slim object out of her bag and asked, ""Hey, do you mind if I smoke?""</p><p>I wrinkled my nose, but didn't want to be rude. ""Uh, only if you don't mind opening the window and getting wet,"" I said. She shrugged and put the cigarette back, then said she'd wait.</p><p>We let Kirk off first, and then I was directed to Cassie's place. As she slid out, Cassie said, ""Okay, so, I'll IM you when you get home?""</p><p>Erin nodded. ""Sure.""</p><p>She fled, using one of her schoolbooks to keep the rain off her, then, when she was under the porch, waved. Erin smiled and waved happily.</p><p>I also smiled and waved. It was the first time in a while I'd seen Erin happy at the end of the day where I wasn't the sole reason for it. You'd think I'd be jealous, but I wasn't. ""She seems nice,"" I said.</p><p>""She is. We have a lot in common.""</p><p>""You do?""</p><p>She laughed. ""Well, I don't think she fucks her brother or anything kinky like that, but we like some of the same stuff, and she's kind of an outcast too. That makes us natural allies.""</p><p>""I thought I was your ally.""</p><p>""I can have more than one. Besides, you're more than an ally, you're my partner. In life, love, and in Project Vengeance.""</p><p>""Project Vengeance?""</p><p>""You know. Taking down the bitches in my class. Somebody has to.""</p><p>***</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 11</h5><p>Project Vengeance, as it became known from that point on, proceeded slowly, in baby steps. After rushing headlong into her Goth makeover idea, and that backfiring badly, Erin was a little more cautious this time, and her tendency to plan things out in advance really showed itself.</p><p>So, over the next few days, we created a number of false profiles on Facebook, with pictures convincingly scraped from other sources. Most of them were barely detailed at all, just enough information there that it would look like a real person on a cursory glance. These only existed to make a few of our profiles look even more real, with interconnected friendships and comments on pictures. We were creating crowds of fake people, basically, like extras in a movie. Then, using the more detailed examples, we would approach the girls bothering Erin and try to convince them to do things with the hot guy who suddenly took an interest in them.</p><p>It wasn't our only plan of attack, but it was one we were comfortable with, with minimal exposure and maximum benefit. Soon, we had two girls, Tori and Stella, talking to our fake people, just light flirting, nothing actionable yet, but they seemed to like being asked to get naughty on cam, so we were confident one day they'd break if we kept the pressure up.</p><p>On one day when Madison was a little meaner than usual, we struck more openly... but not at her, which Erin thought would be suspicious. Instead, we targeted her friend Sharon, and released her contact information to an anonymous website full of trolls, and my sister had to play innocent as she complained about perverts calling to harass her all night.</p><p>Of course, our lives existed beyond Project Vengeance. Erin and Cassie's friendship continued, and they spent some time together outside of school, and I only minded a little, despite that it cut into my own time with my sister. I had my own hobbies to keep me busy. I'd started rereading Ender's Game as part of an assignment for English, and it had inspired me to a new game idea. At first I thought of replicating the Battle Room, but to make it playable it would require either too much AI or too many players playing at once, so I scrapped that idea, but I liked the idea of playing in a no-gravity environment, and came up with an idea for a platform puzzle game using variable or no gravity as a mechanic. The plot involved an experiment to create antigravity going awry, and threatening the whole Earth if somebody didn't go into the facility to turn it off, but that was just an excuse to explore the mechanics. The closer you got to the machine, the less gravity there was. I dropped my previous, unfinished, idea, and threw myself headlong into this one.</p><p>We also had more than our share of fun. Aside from Erin and I having sex regularly, all of the 'blackmail victims' went over to Amber's place after school one day when she had the place to herself, and I fucked all three girls once more. It was hard to believe that last year at that time I was a lonely virgin, and now I had as much sex as I wanted, with three girls. One would have been enough for me.</p><p>Most of the time I could almost put out of my mind how deviant it all was, the horrible way it all started, and what people would think if it ever was revealed. Erin and I were such a perfect pair, I could almost believe that there was nothing wrong with me going out with my sister, like any other guy went out with his girlfriend, and I would indulge in that fantasy from time to time.</p><p>Every once in a while, though, the reality would come crashing back.</p><p>It was early October, and on the way to school, Erin asked me if we could have lunch together, just the two of us. Some guys might worry about a request like that, but Erin seemed cheerful about it, so I readily agreed. We didn't get to do it often anymore, as she spent her lunches with Cassie and I did with my friends.</p><p>We waited in line at a Drive-Thru's lunch rush talking about school, and I paid for both of our burger combos. After we escaped the parking lot, Erin directed me to park in an fairly isolated spot behind a few different stores across the street, near the dumpsters. ""So, what's up?"" I asked, assuming she wanted to talk. I popped a fry in my mouth.</p><p>""You don't know what day it is, do you?"" I shook my head. ""It's an anniversary. Sort of, anyway.""</p><p>""Of what?""</p><p>She smiled. ""Last year, today was the first day I gave you a blowjob.""</p><p>""Oh?"" I said. My stomach twisted a little. I wasn't proud of the circumstances. While anonymously blackmailing her, I told her to invite her brother in and offer him a blowjob. It was the first time we'd done anything sexual together. Although I later found she'd been having fantasies about me for months, it wasn't exactly consensual, and I still regretted it. If I was going to celebrate anything, it would be the day we made love, which we both did willingly, or the day that she forgave me after discovering what I'd done to her. I didn't know what to say to the idea of celebrating her first blowjob. ""A year, huh? Feels like it's been forever.""</p><p>""I know,"" she said brightly. ""But it's just a year. And I thought that since we won't be able to celebrate it at home..."" Mom had taken the day off, which meant it would be a no-sexual-activity day. At least, at home, but Erin's hand rubbing up and down on my crotch proved she had another idea.</p><p>I looked around, but the coast seemed to be clear, so once again I let Erin's desire to please me override my better judgment. She unzipped my jeans and fished out my dick, waved it around back and forth until it reached its full hardness, then placed her lips upon the head.</p><p>My sister had come a long way in her blowjob skills. No longer was she tentative, unsure, as she used to be, nor did she restrict herself to going down only halfway. By now she could take me right to the balls, so I was virtually fucking her throat, although she didn't do it often. Today, maybe because it was an anniversary and she wanted to make it special, she pulled out all the stops. Leaning over the space between the seats, she first teased the head with her tongue, and then went down all the way. I groaned a little in pleasure and my eyes closed to slits, but I wouldn't close them all the way. One of the best parts of getting a blowjob was seeing my sister's head bobbing up and down on me. I still had mixed feelings about Erin's Goth look and the black lipstick, but those lips did look amazingly arousing sliding down my shaft, even if they did leave a little grey smear in their wake.</p><p>She pulled all the way back and then went down again, doing this something like five times before her face screwed up a little in disgust, never something I wanted to see, even if it was probably only because I came near to triggering her gag reflex. After that, she pulled back, gripped the base of my cock with her small, black-fingernailed hands, and used her mouth mostly on the top half while she stroked with the bottom.</p><p>I put my hand on her hair and applied gentle pressure, not forcing her deeper, but just helping to direct the timing of the strokes and whispered softly to her. What I said wasn't important, sometimes it wasn't even words, but I wanted her to know how much I loved it.</p><p>Finally, I could take no more, the feeling of her mouth and tongue, working on me in concert, was too much. ""Erin, I'm about to blow,"" I said.</p><p>She turned her head a little to look me in the eyes, flashing me a playful expression, then released the bottom of my dick and went all the way down once more. I exploded, and as my balls emptied out down her throat my hips rose involuntarily, like in that last second I wanted to somehow go even deeper inside her, although it was impossible.</p><p>She swallowed each jet, the first few with her mouth all the way down and as the spasms became slower and less energetic she pulled off to just below the head, but waited until I was done before she let go completely. ""Happy Anniversary,"" she said.</p><p>""Happy Anniversary. Looks like I've got my work cut out for me.""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Well, by my reckoning, in a few days it'll be the anniversary of the first time I ate you out. And based on the example you set, I'll have to make it spectacular.""</p><p>She beamed at me, and then snuggled up to my shoulder for a few seconds. ""Oh, that's always spectacular. But don't let me stop you from trying to outdo yourself.""</p><p>We sat, eating, talking about school and Project Vengeance. We'd recently had some more success... the night before, our fake internet boyfriend got Stella to flash her breasts at him. They were pretty, but the too-dark nipples were a bit of a turnoff. Still, it was a victory, particularly since we got her face in the shot too. We discussed whether to release it right away, or wait until we had something with the other girls. Waiting risked her breaking up with her boyfriend. We wanted to release it to him, and letting all the consequences come from him, which meant less chance of blowback on us. But on the other hand, if we released it right away, it might spook off the other girls on our list from doing anything damaging to their reputations on cam.</p><p>As she reapplied her lipstick, Erin complained a bit about how we'd still had no luck with Madison. She rebuffed all of our internet advances, so I guess she was pretty loyal to her boyfriend, and Erin's attempts to follow her after school didn't seem to lead to any dirt, mostly she just hung out with friends. I suggested sending anonymous trolls to the YouTube sites Madison sang on, but the truth was, she actually was talented, and people are always less interested mocking a good singer than a bad one. There probably would have been some effect, but since Erin seemed to have a particular distaste for Madison, she wanted to wait for a little while, until we had something really good to do to her. I didn't argue. It was her Project, I just helped, and I was still in a good mood from the blowjob.</p><p>Normally, doing something with my sister automatically turns an average day into a good day. I've had a lot of good days over the past year. That day was one of the few times I later wished we hadn't done anything at all. It started when we returned to school, and I got a text that came in a minute prior, but I didn't want to answer while driving. ""Is it true?"" The text was from Tony.</p><p>I responded, ""Is what true?""</p><p>About half a minute later, I saw a response that made my blood run cold. ""Your sister gave you a BJ?""</p><p>**</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 12</h5><p>""Oh god,"" I said after I read the text and processed it. I turned it so Erin could see.</p><p>She gasped. ""How could someone know?"" she asked.</p><p>I didn't have a clue, but that was only the start of the texts. Some were just asking if it was true, some were outright assuming it was and calling me sick. Erin got texts too. One I read was, ""How does your brother's cock taste?""</p><p>I asked Tony, the only one of the people texting me that I was close to. ""No, WTF? Where is this coming from?"" As I waited for him to answer, grim visions went through my mind, being arrested, being ostracized. There was a sharp pain from worry in my stomach, which then went dull and sat there, like I'd just swallowed a rock.</p><p>""Scott,"" Tony responded. ""He's been telling everybody he saw you guys in an alleyway."" Scott hadn't been back with our group since he stormed off at that lunch, and in truth I'd barely thought about him. Now he'd come back out of nowhere to fuck up my life.</p><p>""Oh god,"" I repeated. ""This is not good."" I thought it was safe, secluded. Nobody should have been there. I probably should have been watching more closely.</p><p>""Ask him where he is,"" Erin said. She also looked anxious, though less so than me, there was an intensity behind it, as though her mind was racing, trying to figure out a way out of this.</p><p>Scott was on the other side of the school. We took the quickest route, through. On the way we passed dozens of students, and I could feel it already, the start of life as a pariah. They stared, they whispered, they giggled and pointed. They'd already heard, if not from the source, then second or third hand from messages from friends. If we stayed in one place they might have dared approach us to talk, but we had a mission.</p><p>I didn't look much at my phone while we walked, but Erin was texting something to somebody. I didn't take much interest, figuring she was just denying the rumor to people in her class.</p><p>Finally, we went through another set of doors and found Scott addressing a crowd, mostly the stoners and smokers who congregated outside. I caught Tony, who was with Jay and Kirk, listening. They saw us, as did many others, except Scott himself, who was imitating a blowjob with a wicked grin on his face. Then, as the small crowd parted instinctively to let us through, he stopped, straightened, and had the decency to look a little embarrassed.</p><p>I didn't know what to say. I didn't know what I could say. That it wasn't true was obvious, but I wasn't good at convincing people of things even when I wasn't lying. I wanted to punch him. What business of his was it what I did with my sister?</p><p>We just stared at each other for a moment. It looked like he didn't know what to say either.</p><p>Erin took the lead. ""What the fuck is wrong with you?"" she shouted. She didn't normally swear, not in public, but it really worked for her in selling her outrage. ""You don't get enough attention at home so you have to make up sick stories about other people?""</p><p>There was dead silence for a few seconds, then he said, ""I'm not making it up, I saw you guys.""</p><p>""Really. You're such a fucking liar. And I can prove it. Cause if I saw something that sick and twisted, I would have taken a video of it on my cell phone to show everyone."" She held up her phone to see. ""But I know no video exists, because nothing fucking happened."" She later told me that she figured that if he did have a video, we wouldn't be any worse off than we already were, so acting like she knew one couldn't exist made perfect sense.</p><p>We lucked out. ""I didn't think of it,"" he said lamely. The funny thing was, as poor an excuse as it sounded, it was probably the absolute truth, although I didn't see the funny side of anything that happened that day until much later. ""It made me want to puke, to be honest.""</p><p>""Right,"" she said. ""You didn't think to record it because it didn't happen. You're just a sad little boy making up stories to become newsworthy once in your worthless little life. What, were you that pissed at me that I didn't want to go out with you?"" I could see it on the faces of those around, doubt. Some of them were thinking that the juicy story they heard may have just been a lie.</p><p>""Hey, I never wanted to go out with you,"" he said. ""And it looks like you already got a boyfriend.""</p><p>""You're sick. Only somebody with a sick mind like yours would even think of THAT to smear somebody with. It's so pathetic I'd laugh at you if I wasn't so pissed.""</p><p>Scott wavered for a moment, even taking a step back, and looked from side to side at his supporters like he didn't know what to do. Then he rallied, a moment. ""Hey, I know what I saw, you were leaning over him and your head was bobbing up and down on his lap like his dick was made of chocolate.""</p><p>Erin shook her head in wonder. ""That's what you think you saw? I don't know what's sicker, that you'd make up a story about a girl blowing her brother of all people, or that you saw something innocent and you jump to that conclusion.""</p><p>A voice from the crowd asked, ""So what happened then?""</p><p>She didn't hesitate a second. ""I dropped my lipstick between the seats, and I was reaching down to look for it. I wasn't even over his lap.""</p><p>Scott folded his arms over his chest. ""Yeah, that's not what I saw.""</p><p>""Right, cause you're a fucking freak with... what do you call it... incest on the brain. How far away were you?""</p><p>""Close enough.""</p><p>""Really,"" she said. ""Cause you missed my friend in the back seat. Right, Cassie? You were with us, did anything happen? Did you see me blowing anybody?""</p><p>What? I turned around to where Erin was looking, and there was Cassie. She looked a little startled, confused, but shook her head. ""No, eww.""</p><p>Erin smiled, in relief or triumph it was hard to say. Maybe it was both. The crowd's mutterings were decidedly against Scott now. ""Personally, I think it takes some kind of sicko to even imagine something like that."" Cassie nodded eagerly. I also nodded.</p><p>Starting to feel a little better, I said, ""Look, Scott, I..."" I was going to say something conciliatory, telling him I don't blame him for telling everybody what he thought he saw, that I probably would have done the same thing, but it was time to admit that he was wrong.</p><p>He didn't let me. He interrupted me to insist, ""No, fuck that, I saw her! Giving Andy, her own brother, a blowjob."" He was speaking to the crowd, not to either of us, though he pointed at me.</p><p>""Then I'll make you a bet."" She put her finger in her mouth and then drew it out. It was smeared with blackness. ""If I blew anybody, I think there'd be evidence. So if you want, we'll choose five guys and you can go into the bathroom and look at him."" She waved a hand at me, generally towards my crotch, then closed her eyes and pointedly looked away. ""I don't want to see it.""</p><p>The fears returned full force. I knew that the smear did exist. If he called the bluff... ""Uhm, I don't exactly want a bunch of people inspecting my junk,"" I said.</p><p>""You should want to prove you're not some sick pervert just as much as me,"" she said. ""But that's only half of it. If he makes you prove his theory's wrong, then we get to have a little fun and test my theory."" She grinned and looked to Scott. ""We choose five people who want to go to Scott's place after school, and we get to look through his computer to see what kind of twisted shit he's into. Ten bucks says he's got something on there that'll make him a laughingstock by tomorrow. So what do you say, Scott? How sure are you about what you saw?""</p><p>It seemed to me like almost an epic staredown. Finally, Scott said, a little bitterly, ""Look, I might have been mistaken. I guess you could have been looking for your lipstick."" With that, the crowd started to disperse, many of them with phones either by their ears or in their hands, texting out a message.</p><p>""Right. Now if you'll excuse me, I have class. But first, I'm going to go throw up at the mental image you created."" She pulled a disgusted face. ""Eww, my own brother?"" Without looking at me, she went inside.</p><p>It wasn't completely over, but somehow my Erin had done the impossible and deflected a true rumor that would have destroyed us. I still had a few people approach me, some jokingly asking about checking my dick for lipstick marks, others just making stupid jokes about incest, and whether we moved here from Alabama, but mostly people who mentioned it told me they never believed that stupid rumor either.</p><p>I wasn't completely comfortable until I was able to excuse myself to the bathroom the first class and there wash the marks off my cock. It was close. Too close.</p><p>Erin didn't want to ride home with me that day, and I wasn't sure what to think about that. It was probably just being cautious, but I worried that such a close call made her reevaluate our whole relationship. It did it to me, briefly, but I knew I couldn't say no to her until she said no to me first. I prayed she wouldn't.</p><p>I got home first, said hello to Mom, who thankfully was completely unaware of the whole scandal. Erin arrived an hour later, and a few minutes after that, came to my room. To my relief, she draped her arms around me and kissed me on the cheek. If Mom wasn't downstairs, she might have done more. ""That was so scary,"" Erin whispered.</p><p>""I know,"" I said. ""I just about crapped my pants.""</p><p>""Eww.""</p><p>""We have to be more careful,"" I said.</p><p>She hugged me. ""I know. Nothing more outside. Too risky. We should probably hang out less at school, too."" She sighed.</p><p>I wanted to cheer her up. ""You were magnificent today.""</p><p>""I'm just lucky I got Cassie to back me up.""</p><p>""What did you tell her?""</p><p>""Just that I needed her because I didn't want the rumor to get out of control. She knows how that can be. Luckily, she usually eats lunch alone, cause people used to tease her about what she ate."" She bit her lip. ""It still could fall apart if somebody did see her and puts it together,"" she admitted. ""But most people are dumb. They don't notice things, even things that are right in front of them."" She shook her head.</p><p>""I think most people believe our side, though. Well, your side.""</p><p>""Maybe. Time will tell.""</p><p>***</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 13</h5><p>By the next day, the rumor's force had deflated, but it had also mutated, there were all sorts of different stories about what Scott saw, what he said he saw, what we said really happened, and how it all got resolved, and all of that was despite there being video of Erin's confrontation with Scott recorded by someone somewhere in the crowd. Some people even thought that I actually had gone on and showed people my dick to prove it was clean. I took a little secret pride in the fact that about half those rumors that mentioned it at all insisted I had a huge cock, and tried to ignore the other half that said it was tiny. None, luckily, said the tell-tale dark streak was on it.</p><p>Among friends, the stories were more consistent, and they didn't seem to be too concerned over what happened the previous day. Tony and Jay admitted they doubted for a while, but Scott was a floater and they quickly came to the conclusion that he was trying to get school fame at my expense, especially after I'd kicked him out of our group. Jay had still sometimes hung out with Scott solo, after he'd left our group, but after the rumor, now officially declared he was done with him.</p><p>Kirk claimed he thought it was bullshit all along. ""I never believed it for a second. Erin might dress slutty but I don't think she's given anybody a blowjob."" He gave a goofy grin and said, ""And you, man, I'm your best friend, if you've gotten any action, I'd be the first to know. You've still got the stink of a V-Card on you, my friend.""</p><p>They laughed, and I looked appropriately embarrassed while internally wondering once again why I stayed friends with him. Part of the reason he was so sure of Erin's oral innocence was almost certainly because she refused to give him a blowjob last year.</p><p>While I received speculative looks and a few off-colored jokes, as well as random well-wishers, often girls, who said they knew I wouldn't do anything like that to my sister, since it was obvious that I loved her (those always made me feel a little guilty for some reason), Scott seemed to be even more ostracized than he already was. Before, he was ignored. Now, people sneered at him, for delivering what seemed to be the year's juiciest gossip but which turned out to be a fraud. I almost felt bad for him. When I put myself in his shoes, if I hadn't had the special relationship with my sister and I uncovered evidence of somebody else involved in incest, I might have tried to make it public too. But coming from my side of the situation, I couldn't spare him much sympathy.</p><p>After school, Erin and I had the house to ourselves for a couple hours, even with Erin arriving a half hour after I did. So, since we hadn't done so in a while, we had sex. We did it missionary, although her legs locked behind me as they often did in that position. Mostly it was the wonderful experience it usually was, although there were two things that marked it a little out of the norm. First, we kissed a lot more than average. Erin and I kissed a lot... we loved each other, after all, and making out was often a prelude to making love. During sex, our lips would often meet once or twice in the spur of the moment. We used to kiss a lot more during, but it was one of those things that had dropped off as we got into a routine. This time we were full of sloppy kisses, like we couldn't resist affirming our love every chance we got, and as often as not as my cock thrust into her pussy, my tongue was in her mouth. It wasn't one or the other of us doing it, it was an unspoken but mutual desire.</p><p>The other departure from the norm was definitely on Erin's part. She seemed to mention that I was her brother an awful lot. She'd call me ""Big Brother"" instead of by my name, pointed out that I was going too fast, we had plenty of time before Mom got home, and, as we were building to a climax, she breathed, ""Go on, you want to cum in your little sister's pussy, don't you?"" I told her I did. ""Then do it. Be a good brother, fill me up."" I did my best, it was only a minutes more before I thrust my final time and her womb was blasted with my seed. I didn't need any reminders that she was my sister, but the talk was arousing nonetheless, for both of us. She had an orgasm just before my own started. I didn't ask her about the sudden interest, because I thought I understood. She'd just faced society's disapproval for what we did, and she wanted to reassure herself that there was nothing wrong with it.</p><p>She lay in my arms quietly for a few minutes, and then we talked. ""Did a lot of people bug you about yesterday?"" she asked.</p><p>""Some. Nothing serious."" I kissed her forehead. ""You?""</p><p>""Same. Madison and her crew hit on it an awful lot, but I don't care about them. I don't even think they believe it, it's just one more thing to try to hurt me with. I think some people might believe though, they're just not sure how to say it. People know we're close, so they wonder."" She sighed. ""It still could blow up against us."" Abruptly, she added, ""I hate him.""</p><p>""Scott?"" I guessed.</p><p>""Yes. I want to destroy him."" She looked up at me. ""Not for telling on us, per se. But for making me deny it. For making me tell people how sick I find the idea. I hate having to lie and tell people I think this is wrong. Someday I'm going to make Scott pay.""</p><p>""He's already paying,"" I pointed out. ""You know one of the rumors going around? That Scott's computer is full of nothing but incest porn.""</p><p>She laughed a little. ""Yeah, I heard that one. It's ironic, it's easier to fight a true accusation than a rumor with nothing behind it.""</p><p>""He's paying, at least."" I didn't like the way this train of thought was going. I wanted to get back at Scott too, but Erin bore serious grudges. She still mentioned sometimes about how Kirk was on her revenge list, for making her give him a hand job and then dumping her for her friend, and, according to her, she didn't even really like him.</p><p>""Not enough,"" she said. ""Now because of him I can't spend time with you at school. That was supposed to be the best thing about them advancing me a few years. But no, now we have to be so careful."" She sighed. ""And we're still not out of the woods yet. There are people who believe it, or at least believe it could be true. They could compare notes and get people talking again. We should work on damage control.""</p><p>""What do you have in mind?""</p><p>""First, we can try to push the scandal back. People's attention spans are so short, if we give them another scandal, they won't have time to think about this one. I think we should release what we have on Stella. Even if it is early.""</p><p>""To her boyfriend?"" I thought about it. ""Okay.""</p><p>""We'll have to keep apart for a while too. I'll eat with Cassie, you eat with your friends, and I'll hang out with her after school more, we'll go to her place and watch anime, she never gets sick of that. You can give me a ride to school, but maybe drop me off a block away so it looks like I don't want to be seen with you.""</p><p>""Sure."" Seemed a little elaborate, but Erin had a fondness for the elaborate.</p><p>""And..."" she hesitated, and then finally sighed. ""I think we need to work on getting you a girlfriend.""</p><p>That was a bit too elaborate, and a total surprise. ""What?"" I said. ""I have a girlfriend.""</p><p>At least that earned me a smile. ""A cover, a decoy then. I can indulge the rumor that I'm a lesbian, I don't care if people think that, but sooner or later people are going to wonder why you're not going after girls."" She pushed herself to a seated position, and started to get dressed. I usually liked to watch her get dressed, she had a great body and it was like watching a strip-tease in reverse. But once she was fully dressed, I started to follow suit while she went on my computer.</p><p>By the time I was done, she'd already gotten behind proxies, for safety, and was on Facebook, sending a message to Stella's boyfriend Tim in one of our false identies. ""Hey, bro, just wanted to let you know your girlfriend is kind of a slut, look what she did for me. Probably would have done more but I learned she had a boyfriend. It certainly didn't stop her, though. Anyway, do what you gotta do, I'm done with the skank."" She attached a pic, composed of screenshots from our chats, including the flash and some of the text where the talk had gotten a little sexual.</p><p>Erin looked at me, and, on my nod, pushed ""Send."" ""Sorry, Stella, but you have only yourself to blame. Maybe if you hadn't been such a bitch, this wouldn't have happened to you."" She gazed at the screen a few seconds, and then said, ""I almost want to send it to everyone on her friends list, just to be sure it's a big enough scandal to distract people."" Before I could suggest anything, she decided on her own, ""But let's wait and see how this goes. If it just goes to her boyfriend, she won't suspect somebody out to ruin her.""</p><p>""I'm sure he'll tell people, at least,"" I agreed. ""Tim's a bit of a loudmouth."" It was one of the reasons I didn't like him.</p><p>""You know him better than me."" Erin turned to me, her face tense, like she was considering an unpleasant chore. ""So, now we need to start think about possibilities for you."" She accessed the shared folder that connected our computers, and called up a scan of last year's yearbook, one I didn't even know she had on her computer, and put it on screen like a menu.</p><p>""For a... decoy?""</p><p>She nodded and vacated my chair. ""Do you have anybody in mind for a believable girlfriend?""</p><p>I suspected a trap. If I named anybody, it would somehow be evidence that I thought of somebody else. It wasn't even true, at least not more than the passing idle fantasies which we'd both agreed were natural. So even though there were no girls I had real feelings for other than my sister, I was hesitant to give her any names at all. Besides, there was a more fundamental problem. ""No, and I'm not even sure where we'd begin. It's not like it's easy to just pick up a girlfriend.""</p><p>She looked at me, wide-eyed, as though I'd just said something stupid. ""Of course it is. You just ask.""</p><p>I laughed nervously, looking away and towards the screen, thinking over the options. ""Yeah, but... that's never really worked out well for me. Girls never wanted to go out with me. I mean, if I was any good at getting a girlfriend, I wouldn't be fucking my sister."" I meant it to be funny. But by the resounding silence behind me, I knew I'd failed miserably.</p><p>Slowly I looked back over my shoulder. Erin was very still, but there were the beginnings of tears in her eyes. ""Well,"" she said. ""It's good to know I was a last choice.""</p><p>""Erin, come on,"" I said, but she was already out of the room. By the time I reached my door, she had slammed the door to her room. ""Erin!"" I called. ""I didn't mean it like that. Please, you know I love you.""</p><p>I knocked, but she didn't answer. It was one thing I'd learned about my sister, she didn't like anyone seeing her emotional, at least with anger or sadness. She never told me this in so many words, but I'd observed it before. She tended to clam up and outright hide if she couldn't. If it was anger or sadness at somebody else, often she'd let me in to comfort her, but if I was the object, I was often frozen out until she thought she could control herself.</p><p>I sat at her door. ""I just meant that I never would have made a move. Not that I regret it. I don't, not at all."" The silence continued for about five minutes before I dared to speak again. ""Listen, forget about Project Girlfriend or whatever. Let people think what they want about me, I'm sure the rumor about us will just die out on its own. I don't need some decoy, especially not if it's going to hurt you.""</p><p>I stood up, and got ready to return to my room, when the door opened. She had cleaned off the makeup she'd worn to school that day, and I just saw her normal, natural beauty. As hot as the Goth thing was sometimes, I missed that. ""No,"" she said. ""It won't hurt me.""</p><p>I didn't believe that. ""Look, what I said, it was stupid and...""</p><p>She held up a hand. ""I just overreacted. It's been a kind of up and down day."" She grimaced. ""I hate that. I should have known what you meant.""</p><p>""Well, whatever, forget about the girlfriend thing.""</p><p>She shook her head. ""No, we can't.""</p><p>""But the people at school don't matter...""</p><p>She shook her head. ""I'm not worried so much about the people at school. I mean, sure, the less people who think we could be together, right now, the better. But what worried me more is, what if Mom hears the rumor through the grapevine? And then she starts realizing that you've never had a girlfriend and I've never had a boyfriend and we're awfully close..."" She frowned. ""She's not stupid. She might not believe it right away, but she'll be a lot more on guard. So we need to do this.""</p><p>As usual, her logic made sense to me. ""I still think it's going to be a lot harder than you think. Most girls just aren't into me.""</p><p>She shook her head and the corner of her lips turned up in a smile. ""You dummy. Lots of girls think you're hot, and I can think of three who have crushes on you. I hear things, and some of them come to me to ask about you. I know exactly who would say yes if you just asked them out.""</p><p>It was like being told you're secretly royalty... so hard to believe, no matter how much you might want to, that your initial impulse was that you're being scammed. ""What? Why would they like me?""</p><p>""Because you're awesome. You're cute, smart, funny, nice to everyone. I know these things, so don't try to deny it, or you'll be insulting my taste in men."" I grinned sheepishly. ""Some of them really like how you look out for me, by the way. Others think it's nice how you're not desperate like a lot of guys, it's like you don't even care. You're confident, and probably one of the more eligible single guys in school."" Could it be that simple? Before I started dating my sister, I was so nervous around girls, worried about what they thought of me, and none of them seemed really interested. But now that I had a girlfriend, and the quiet confidence that came with getting laid on a regular basis, had I become attractive without even knowing it? Girls had started to come up to talk to me more this year and I talked back, freely, easily, now that they were no longer potential sexual mates. Maybe they were flirting and I just hadn't noticed.</p><p>""If you say so.""</p><p>""I do.""</p><p>""I'm not exactly single, though.""</p><p>""They think you are. That's part of the problem. So, we just need to choose one.""</p><p>I thought about it. ""You choose. It's all fake anyway."" She seemed calmer now, but I didn't want to upset her again by seeming too interested.</p><p>She smiled. ""Okay, then I think the best choice would be Angela.""</p><p>""Who?"" There were at least two Angelas who were juniors, and if she had in mind somebody in another grade, that made a lot more possibilities.</p><p>""Angela Hunt."" Still no bells. Unless someone was close to me, I rarely knew their last names. ""My lab partner in Bio? Brown hair, went dark red earlier this year? She's trying not to be obvious about it but I can tell she's into you.""</p><p>I nodded. ""Oh. Okay, I knew who you mean."" The girl I had to distract so Kirk could hit on her friend. She was cute, at least. I was worried that Erin might choose an ugly girl, which would be a little embarrassing around the guys. ""Are you sure this won't make you jealous? I mean, if we're going to be convincing as boyfriend and girlfriend, we're going to have to... do stuff.""</p><p>""I can handle it, if I know it's for a greater purpose."" She pursed her lips. ""And we have rules.""</p><p>""Like what?""</p><p>""No sex until I say. You might have to, to keep up appearances, I don't know Angela well enough to know if she's the kind of girl who'd just jump your bones. But you have to consult me first. I'll probably say yes, but I don't want you to do it without me knowing. And you have to use protection if you do her in the pussy.""</p><p>I was prepared for the rule being 'No Sex At All', so that was fine by me. It sort of echoed the rule we had for fucking Winnie and other girls under the thumb of our blackmail. Erin had decided it wasn't cheating if she approved it. ""Sure.""</p><p>She was obviously making it up as she went along, because she took time to think about the possibilities. ""Kissing and shit's okay, if you have to, I guess, just try not to do it when I have to watch."" Suddenly, she stared me in the eyes. ""There's one absolute rule, though."" I waited patiently. ""You can't ever tell her you love her. Something has to be for me, and me alone.""</p><p>I promised. I didn't think that'd be too hard.</p><p>***</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 14</h5><p>I didn't go after Angela right away. We agreed that just asking her out, out of the blue, two days after a big rumor broke would look suspicious, so we would wait at least a week, and in the meantime, I'd just start to get closer to her. As I passed her locker, I said hello to her, and struck up a random conversation about one of the classes we had together.</p><p>Now that my eyes were opened, I really could believe she had a crush on me. She kept playing with her dyed red hair as we talked, either fiddling with a stray lock, or tucking it behind her ear, and she was smiling an awful lot. She explained profusely, without prompting, that she never believed in the rumors, that it was obvious I looked out for my sister and so I wouldn't harm her. It was strange all the things I hadn't noticed until I thought to look for them. By the time our conversation ended, we exchanged a promise to add each other on Facebook. It seemed like a good start.</p><p>At first I thought Stella's situation was going to go under the radar, but it blew up around lunch time. Erin told me, with a satisfied look, that she was crying in class the whole morning. Her boyfriend confronted her before school, and then sent the pictures to his friends when he didn't get what he felt was a satisfactory explanation. By the time the lunch period was over, everybody knew, and at least half the people in school were sent pictures of Stella's tits. Vice-Principal Murdock even had to make an announcement that afternoon, warning that anybody sending nude photos of a minor could be charged with distribution of child pornography, and advising us any such images should be deleted. As far as I know, no such charges were laid, not even against Stella's boyfriend, but it did stop the flurry of sending the picture to everyone's phones. I never received one. Tony was the only one in our group who did, but he claimed he deleted it because he didn't want to get in shit.</p><p>Erin and I considered the first definitive strike in Project Vengeance a success. I heard hardly anybody talking about me or Erin, it was all Stella. I felt a little bad for her, but then I remembered that video of her insulting Erin, and the feeling went away.</p><p>""Did you talk to Angela at all yet?"" Erin asked later. I told her about my brief conversation, and about how I thought she was right about Angela's crush. ""Told you. I think the whole reason she chose me for her lab partner was because of you. And also because I do most of the work."" She must be getting A+'s in all her lab work, knowing my sister.</p><p>""So, I'll probably keep talking to her every chance I get, and then ask her to the next dance or big party or something."" Halloween would be in a few weeks. ""As long as I don't screw things up, I'll have a girlfriend."" I corrected myself quickly, ""A show girlfriend.""</p><p>""Just play it cool, like you don't much care,"" Erin suggested. ""And no texting her, you have to do it in person."" She knew me too well.</p><p>""I don't care,"" I reminded her. I put my arms around her and we started kissing. ""Already got something great."" We made out a little, my lips mostly on her neck, when her computer dinged as a message appeared. She looked up. So did I. It was Cassie. She'd downloaded the next episode of some anime series and wanted to know if Erin wanted to come over to watch it tomorrow.</p><p>I groaned a little. ""Again? You were already over there today."" Mom would be home soon, too. I guess I resented Cassie taking up my time with Erin, a little, now and then. ""Are you sure she doesn't got a lesbian crush on you or something?""</p><p>Erin laughed. ""I don't think she's a lesbian. She may not even be bi."" She pulled away to type out a response. ""I know she likes guys, though... I think she's just lonely."" She paused in her typing of a noncommittal response, and looked at me with a gleam in her eyes. ""Actually, I'd like to do something to help her,"" she said.</p><p>""Like what?""</p><p>""I want to get her a boyfriend. She has been a really good friend, and she covered for us without even knowing why. She just knew I needed her to lie for me and she did. That's a friend. She deserves a reward.""</p><p>""Okay,"" I told her. I was on board, if Cassie had a boyfriend, Erin would still have a friend at school, but she wouldn't take up as much of her time. ""Not me, I hope."" That could get a little tricky.</p><p>She smiled. ""No. Actually, she's already kind of got a little crush..."" I waited until she supplied the name. ""Kirk.""</p><p>I blinked in surprise. ""Well, so we know she has bad taste,"" I said finally. ""But I don't think Kirk's really into her.""</p><p>""I know. But who says we give him a choice?""</p><p>A shiver ran up my spine. ""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Kirk's still on my list. He needs to be punished. Not as much as some people, but a little. Cassie needs to be rewarded."" She grinned, oblivious to my worry. ""I love symmetry, don't you? It's just like when we got Amber. I was punishing her for being cruel, but I was also rewarding Winnie for changing her behavior."" I hadn't realized she thought of it like that. ""In the end, everybody winds up happy.""</p><p>""So, what are you thinking? Blackmail?""</p><p>""We still have video of him with Jenny. I can use that to force him into dating her for a while.""</p><p>Sometimes my sister's mind doesn't work like normal people's minds. Normally I love it, but sometimes it scares me. ""Not much of a reward for your friend,"" I pointed out, to try to get her mind off this line of thinking. ""Some guy who doesn't even really like her?""</p><p>""So, he dates her for a few months and she gets some self-esteem and uses it to be more attractive to other guys,"" she said. ""But I really think Kirk will come around and actually like her if he got to know her. You know how often we discount somebody just because we don't give them a chance?"" She looked at me, and said, ""Look at us. If you hadn't forced us into it, I never would have imagined there would actually be a chance for us.""</p><p>""That's not really the same thing...""</p><p>""But it is. Kirk and Cassie are actually a pretty good match. They're both kind of dorks. She laughs at the kind of stupid jokes he makes. He's extroverted, she's introverted, so he can draw her out and she can rein in his more obnoxious qualities. She told me she's not a virgin, so she probably puts out, which is pretty much all Kirk cares about.""</p><p>I didn't want to say that she was chubby, which Kirk wasn't too into, so I said, ""She smokes."" Kirk, like me, didn't smoke and didn't like hanging around with people who did... although in his case it was due to some supposed allergy.</p><p>""I'm working on that. Actually, I hope Kirk might get her to stop, if she really likes him.""</p><p>I sighed, trying to express my disapproval with the idea without outright stating it. I don't know why. But I knew I'd have to. ""Look...""</p><p>""And it gets him off my list,"" she said suddenly. ""I don't like people being on my list.""</p><p>I stared at her until she shrugged self-consciously. ""Couldn't you just... let him off your list?""</p><p>""I wish I could, but I can't. He has to pay a price. If he doesn't pay a price he gets away with it, and too many people in this world get away with things.""</p><p>""If you want to try and set up Kirk and Cassie, we can try it,"" I said. ""I just don't think blackmail's the right way.""</p><p>""I'll think about it,"" she said. ""It's not just Kirk and Cassie, you know.""</p><p>""What isn't?""</p><p>""You ever notice how high school romances work? The bitches and assholes seem to get in relationships, while some of the nicest people stay single, because they're too afraid to go after the ones they want, or they're like Kirk and set their sights too high on beauty and popularity and miss the great people right around them. I think about that a lot, and how I could change it, make things as they should be, not just breaking up the bad couples, but also setting nice people up together, without them even knowing I'm involved. Sort of using my superbrain powers for good.""</p><p>I smiled at that and rubbed her shoulders. ""Seems like a radical expansion of Project Girlfriend.""</p><p>She frowned at me over her shoulder. ""Don't call it that,"" she says. ""It's more of a secret matchmaking service."" Sounded like Project Girlfriend would be a good name for that too. ""I think I'd be good at it, though. I hear people talk. They don't always know I'm listening. People talk so freely when someone's sitting not far away, bobbing their heads with ear buds in their ears, they never consider there might not actually be any music playing. And what do you expect? They talk about the opposite sex, a lot. I know a lot about who secretly likes who, at least in my classes."" She grinned.</p><p>""Just tell me how I can help.""</p><p>""I don't think I need your help on this one. It's more fun to try to do it on my own, like a hobby. Besides, I'll need something to keep me busy while you're spending time with Her.""</p><p>""We can call that off any time you want,"" I reminded her.</p><p>""No. You date Angela, I'll play matchmaker.""</p><p>***</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 15</h5><p>I thought her matchmaking idea was kind of cute. She started simply, that day, with a couple in her class where she knew they liked each other but they were both unaware of it. All that was required was a few anonymous e-mails, and soon they were chatting. Although she didn't want my help, she did occasionally fill me in on her progress. We spent more time apart in the next little while than I'd have liked, but I did make it a point to celebrate the anniversary of the first time I ate her out with a marathon session of oral sex. Basically I acted as her cunt slave, and I happily licked her until she had three orgasms.</p><p>I thought she'd forgotten about Kirk, until I got a Facebook message from Jenny one day. Jenny used to date Kirk, starting when she was twelve and he was sixteen. She was also blackmailed by Erin and I for a few months before she and her family moved away. I hadn't heard much from her aside from occasional status updates. She seemed happy, but had never contacted me out of the blue before.</p><p>I don't know why she chose me at all, maybe it was just because I was online at the same time as her. ""Hey, I need to talk to you, Kirk has been asking me about videos of him and I fucking. Can you ask the Blackmailer what I'm supposed to say?""</p><p>When Erin came home from Cassie's I confronted her. She didn't seem contrite. ""You didn't say I couldn't,"" she pointed out. ""Just that you didn't think it's a good idea.""</p><p>I sighed. ""But don't you think he's going to figure it out? He's being blackmailed with pictures of him fucking your old best friend, to go out with your new best friend.""</p><p>""Relax,"" Erin said. ""Kirk's kind of a dumbass. He's not going to put it together."" She looked at my expression and she sighed. ""I knew you wouldn't like it, but it's already done, too late to back out now.""</p><p>""What did you tell him?""</p><p>""That I had video of him fucking Jenny and I'd release it if he didn't do as I say, of course. That I was going to choose a girl for him, and he would have to ask her out, and if she accepts, go out with her until she dumped him. He can't mention the blackmail to her of course, or insult her.""</p><p>""And what are we supposed to tell Jenny?""</p><p>""Let me handle it."" I didn't like the sound of that, after she handled this on her own, so I followed and watched as she used one of our dummy accounts to send a message to Jenny as the Blackmailer. She wished Jenny well, apologized for dragging her into it, and then told her ""the truth"". She claimed that he wasn't blackmailing Kirk for his own benefit, he was doing a favor for one of the girls he was blackmailing at the High School. Then Erin asked for Jenny's help, openly, promising that this blackmail is a bluff, if Kirk refuses, he will not release the videos, because he'd already promised Jenny that he wouldn't.</p><p>""You're taking an awful risk,"" I said. ""What if she hates us and tells him everything?"" Everything she knew would still not directly implicate us, luckily, for Jenny was in the dark on the Blackmailer's identity, but it would make things awkward and might make Kirk suspicious.</p><p>""She won't,"" Erin insisted. ""She never hated the Blackmailer. Remember, when Kirk talked to her, the first thing she did was come to us to ask what the Blackmailer wanted her to say. I asked her nicely when I could have demanded, making her trust us. But in the back of her mind she also knows that if she crosses the Blackmailer, he COULD make her life miserable. So she'll still be worried about pissing him off. Trust and fear combined make a great motivator for loyalty. And she's still mad at Kirk for just dumping her after her dad caught them.""</p><p>Sure enough, within a few minutes, Jenny responded, ""Okay, what do you want me to say?""</p><p>Over the next few minutes, Jenny and Erin worked it out. Jenny would tell Kirk that there was a Blackmailer in the city. Nobody knows who he is, but he controls a number of people in schools around the area, both teachers and adults. Jenny had done some things with her older cousin, and it was on video, and the Blackmailer used that to target her, and made her record her experiences with Kirk, and do a couple other things, with the threat of exposure. Among her tasks were to eavesdrop on other people to make sure they were doing their jobs, seduce a guy in high school and then tell his girlfriend, so she would break up with him and would be available for somebody else, and befriend a girl who was bullied and help her out. ""That's to leave him wondering,"" Erin explained. ""That maybe his assignment is just the Blackmailer being nice to somebody.""</p><p>""I don't know, it seems pretty crazy to me."" A perverted blackmailer who set up intricate schemes was one thing, but one who was also randomly nice to people and helping them out without their knowledge? Then again, that's exactly what Erin was. But truth can be stranger than fiction... people aren't required to believe it.</p><p>""It'll work,"" she said. ""I hinted that the Blackmailer was the one who leaked Stella's photos out, so he'll be afraid of the same thing happening. And Jenny's not allowed to tell the names of anyone else being blackmailed. He'll have no idea it was us.""</p><p>I still had my doubts. There were too many things that connected back to us, and I didn't think that Kirk was that dumb. But I didn't see much choice, now, so tried to push my fears down as far as I could.</p><p>The next day of school, Erin convinced Cassie to eat lunch with me and my friends, in the lunch room. Once again, now that it had been pointed out to me, Cassie's crush on Kirk was pretty obvious. She did laugh at his jokes, even when they weren't funny, and when he looked at her, as he finally had started to do, now that he'd been given his assignment, she looked down or away. As they walked away, because Cassie needed a cigarette and Erin went along to keep her company, Kirk broached the subject. ""Hey, what do you guys think of Cassie?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" I said. ""Erin seems to like her.""</p><p>""I'd do her,"" Jay said.</p><p>""You'd do anybody,"" Tony said, and everyone laughed.</p><p>""Not everyone. I wouldn't do you... I do have standards. I'd do Cassie, though. I just wouldn't brag about it afterwards, you know?"" I wondered if any of them realized we'd had a similar conversation just like this already.</p><p>""Yeah. I guess I'd fuck her if she begged, but I wouldn't go out of my way to do her,"" Tony agreed. I had a feeling it was typical male bragging. We spent our lunches together so much because none of us officially had girlfriends, so I'd have bet either of them would jump at the chance to be with a real, live girl. ""I hear chubby girls are great at giving head, though, I'd let her suck me off just to see if it was true. Or titty-fuck her. That would be worth doing just for the story.""</p><p>""She doesn't really seem like your type, though,"" I said to Kirk.</p><p>He grinned widely to cover his embarrassment. ""I don't know, I was flipping through last year's yearbook and I saw her. You know, she was pretty foxy last year, before she porked up.""</p><p>""She's not really THAT overweight,"" I said. I kind a pang of sympathy for her. It was high school at its worst, even outcasts like us made fun of people for small flaws. There were other people who were way more overweight, as though that was even an excuse to mistreat someone.</p><p>""Exactly,"" Kirk said. ""She's just curvy. And, you know, if a guy like me asked her out, when she's... a little overweight, if she ever slims down she'll love me forever. And if not, well, it's a place to wet my dick. She does got a pretty good rack, too.""</p><p>""Lowering your standards and preying on a girl's insecurities,"" Jay joked. ""I think finally you've hit on a winning plan to get a girlfriend.""</p><p>""You guys wouldn't make fun of me, would you? If I give it a shot?""</p><p>Tony grinned. ""Not any more than we usually do.""</p><p>""Unless she turns you down,"" Jay said. ""Then we'll never let you live it down.""</p><p>""I don't think she would,"" I said. ""It's obvious she likes him.""</p><p>""It is?"" Kirk asked.</p><p>""Yeah. See how she's focused on you whenever you're in the room? And laughs. I've been friends with you for a long time, man. You're not that funny."" A few chuckles around the table. ""I say, go for it, man, you've got nothing to lose."" I paused. Might as well broach the subject, so it didn't seem to come out of the blue. ""I'm thinking of asking out Angela. You know, with the red hair? She's pretty cute, and we've been talking a bit lately."" We had another conversation before class that day, and I walked her from her locker down the hall, despite us having different first periods.</p><p>""Great, we could double date, maybe.""</p><p>Jay nudged Tony. ""Shit, Tony, everybody's hooking up. We might have to resort to bro-love after all.""</p><p>""Ugh. Speak for yourself. I'm not that desperate.""</p><p>Later, when I told Erin about the conversation, and Kirk's apparent decision to ask Cassie out, I also asked her if she'd had any matchmaking plans for Tony or Jay. They were my friends, and I wanted to help them out.</p><p>""I've thought about it. I like them, but they're kind of tricky.""</p><p>""How so?""</p><p>""Well, they're both decent looking guys."" I had to take her word for it. Tony was a little bit scrawny and gangly, while Jay had ears that stuck out and a little bit of a unibrow with his bushy eyebrows... if I had to guess, those were their major drawbacks in the looks department, but I couldn't judge how big a drawback they'd be to girls. ""Either of them could get a girlfriend if they just asked girls out, rather like you. But I don't know anybody who specifically has a crush on them. So, I'm not sure who I'd set them up with. Jay's a band geek, so there's potential there, but in that clique everyone pretty already knows everybody's business, and I don't. So I don't know."" Her eyes brightened and she broke into a grin, like she just had a great idea she absolutely loved. ""Although, Tony has a little sister...""</p><p>""I don't think Tony would approve of Jay dating his sister. He knows too well what's on his mind.""</p><p>""That's not what I had in mind.""</p><p>""Oh."" It took me a second for it to sink in. ""Oh! I don't think you'll have much luck with that. Most people... aren't like us."" It scared me a little how delighted she seemed with the idea. Although I loved my sister with a passion that sometimes scared me, in the back of my mind some part of me still worries that it's wrong.</p><p>""Most people say they're not like us. But incest happens a lot. Maybe it already is happening and we just don't know it. And if not... maybe all it would take would be a little push."" She paused to think about it. ""I knew Gianna a little in middle school. We weren't good friends, but we weren't enemies either. I don't know if she'd go for him of course, that isn't the kind of thing you discuss, but... it's worth a shot.""</p><p>""Maybe it'd be better to focus on girls in the school,"" I suggested. ""Less... dangerous.""</p><p>""Oh, don't worry,"" Erin said. ""I wouldn't do anything using my own name.""</p><p>I sighed. I didn't want to outright tell her not to do it, or she might get pissed off at me for acting like incest is wrong. ""I meant more dangerous for him. Just be careful. This kind of thing can tear families apart if one person isn't into it."" A flash of inspiration. ""And if they're already involved, somebody anonymously hinting that incest is in the cards might spook them into stopping.""</p><p>""Right,"" she said softly. ""You're right. I'll be very careful."" I had to hope that would eventually turn out to be a ""No, I won't do it"". My sister was smart, but she had blind spots.</p><p>***</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 16</h5><p>Kirk and I asked out our new prospective girlfriends the same day, shortly after that. Although it was earlier than I'd initially planned, Kirk wanted us to make a pact of it, so neither of us would chicken out at the last minute, and I agreed. I had my sister's blessing. It was strange, even though the date was a sham, I still felt nervous going for it. I guess rejection is just as scary when you don't really care about the person. Maybe even more so. I guess Kirk felt the same way, otherwise, why the pact? I nixed his added suggestion of a double date, though. If Angela wound up not liking Kirk or Cassie, it might lower my chances of getting something going.</p><p>Kirk asked Cassie out at lunch, tracking her down where she and Erin ate, outside, that day, at a bench off by the football field. She and I watched from a distance. Cassie's face practically glowed. Kirk seemed pleased too, and although I'm not sure if his smile was genuine happiness or just relief that a task was over, Erin nudged me in the ribs and said, ""Told you.""</p><p>I asked out Angela in English class. I'd planned to wait until after school, but we had a substitute teacher who just let us do whatever we wanted. Angela's seat was near mine, so we talked a little, and were getting along. My heart was pounding, knowing the moment was coming. Finally, as time was running out in class, I blurted out, ""Hey, you want to hang out or something sometime after school?""</p><p>She smiled widely. ""Sure.""</p><p>""I mean like a date,"" I said.</p><p>""Sure,"" she repeated, and she actually blushed. It was kind of cute, really, and it made me feel good that I could cause that kind of reaction in somebody. We agreed to a movie, and I picked her up at home, because I had to meet her parents before I went out with her, I guess they were old fashioned about that. I'd never done that, before, met the parents... unsurprisingly, it's not an issue with dating your sister. I didn't say much, and Angela looked like she was mortified the whole time, especially with her mother, but after a few minutes we were out of there and on our way.</p><p>The movie was dull, but as a step in Project Girlfriend it was a complete success. My hand drifted across the armrest to hers and took it, and she squeezed back. Partway through the movie she lay her head on my shoulder. After it, before I drove her home, we discussed the movie in the parking lot, and the conversation trailed off in lots of different directions, and we got to talking a little about our hopes and dreams. Angela wanted to be a writer or maybe a poet and though she claimed no talent in playing video games, she didn't denigrate them or my rarely admitted dreams of one day making them professionally. I found by the time the evening was through, I did actually like her; she was sweet and occasionally funny.</p><p>It was already dark as I walked her to her door, and I got all nervous again. ""So, this was fun,"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah, it really was.""</p><p>""We should go out again."" She just nodded, eyes wide, staring into my own.</p><p>I leaned in swiftly and kissed her. It wasn't motivated by passion, it was a calculated move, suggested by my sister, but it was arousing passions anyway. She was only the second girl I'd kissed, but I'd done it enough with Erin that I was confident in my technique. I even slipped my tongue between her glossed lips... she let me in without much resistance.</p><p>It was only seconds after I pulled away that the door to her place open. ""Oh, I didn't realize you two were out here,"" her mother said. ""You know, it's a school night, you were supposed to be home a half hour ago.""</p><p>""Mom!"" Angela cried, face reddening.</p><p>""I'm sorry, Mrs. Hunt, I was just saying good night,"" I said, blushing a bit myself.</p><p>""I'll bet.""</p><p>I looked to Angela. ""So, I guess I'll see you around."" She nodded, and we parted. By the time I got home, Angela's Facebook status had changed to ""In A Relationship"". I now had two girlfriends, one real, one fake.</p><p>In a new relationship, it's natural to spend a lot of time together right away. It was how it was with Erin, as soon as we made it official, it was like we wanted to spend every second together. Angela wasn't a real relationship for me, but it was for her, and so the same thing happened. She joined our lunch group, or sometimes I would eat with her and her friends. After school and on the weekend we would hang out or go somewhere and talk a little, make out a lot. By the time a few days had passed, everyone believed we were a couple.</p><p>On the way home from school one day, after Angela walked me to my car and kissed me goodbye, Erin asked, ""So, how far have you gotten with her?"" It was phrased like a casual question, like she was one of my buddies.</p><p>""Not far. Felt her up a little while we made out. No sex until you say, I promised.""</p><p>""Yeah, but..."" she sighed. ""If you don't make a move on her she's going to wonder if something's up. You should be pressing for oral or something at least. And I guess if it comes to that, sex is okay, as long as you use a condom.""</p><p>""You sure?""</p><p>""Yeah. Treat her right though. We're kind of using her, so it's only fair you make her cum as hard as you do me.""</p><p>That I was willing to do. I was a little eager to have sex with Angela. While I wouldn't have cheated on Erin, once I had her permission, I decided I might as well enjoy myself. I had plans to see Angela later that night. After she had dinner with her parents, she told them she was going over to a friend's to study. In actual fact, she was going to see me. I picked her up, we drove to a secluded place and started making out.</p><p>After a good amount of tongue play, I pulled off. ""Maybe we should move this to the back seat?"" I suggested.</p><p>She looked a little hesitant. I thought she was going to say no, but she said, ""Okay.""</p><p>Once we had a little more room, we resumed making out. It was easier, we could lay down, if a little awkwardly, on the seats. As I kissed her, one hand played with the button of her jeans, undid it, and then unzipped. She didn't give me any resistance, nor any positive sign either, so I slipped my hand in. This was new territory, I'd felt her small breasts under her shirt, although that had made her a little uncomfortable, and my hand had played over the panties, but I hadn't actually touched her pussy yet. It was smooth, freshly shaven, giving no impediment to my sliding hands as it slid down into her slit. She was wet, a little, and her thighs squeezed gently on my fingers, not to stop me but to encourage.</p><p>I continued to kiss her as my fingers played inside. From the sound of her breath and the growing slickness on my hand I knew she enjoyed it. ""I want you,"" I said.</p><p>""Mmhmmm,"" she said.</p><p>I pulled my fingers out of her and raised them to my mouth, licked the wetness off. ""Ooh, nice. I think I'm going to enjoy this."" I knelt on the car floor and pulled at her pants, it took a few tugs and her squirming to the them down to her knees, and then the panties followed. Her pussy was a little more open than Erin's, a little more flower-like, pink inner lips poking out a little, and a little nub, but it was beautiful all the same. I took a look, and then lowered my lips to her slit.</p><p>She shuddered at my touch, but not as much as when I flicked my tongue out. ""Oh god,"" she cried and laughed a little, but in a way that made me sure she enjoyed it. I used the same techniques I used on Erin. Angela tasted different, in a way I couldn't quite put my finger on, similar to Amber, a touch more tart than Erin, like a sour apple, but it wasn't unpleasant, and she certainly responded well. When I inserted two fingers into her she was practically squirming, grinding her mound into my mouth. I teased then sucked on her clit as I fucked her with my fingers. ""Oh god, oh god,"" she cried, several times, and then she came. I stopped licking as she did to watch her face. At least in porn, men always look stupid when they have their orgasm, but every girl I've been with has had a special kind of beauty while she climaxes, and especially immediately after while she's coming down from the high. Angela was no exception. She looked positively... angelic.</p><p>""Wow, where did you learn that?"" she said jokingly.</p><p>I couldn't very well say my sister. ""What can I say, you inspire me. Although now I'm pretty hard.""</p><p>She frowned a little. ""Don't hate me?"" she said, so earnestly worried that my heart melted a little.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""I don't want to do it, not yet. It's stupid, but I don't want our first time to be in the back seat of a car. That's how... well, I told you about Jordan."" Her one and only boyfriend before me, but who had also taken her virginity. I told her I wasn't a virgin either, although I made up a summer romance instead of telling her the truth. ""We did it the first time in his car. It felt so... cheap.""</p><p>""It's okay,"" I said, but I was disappointed, and still pretty hard, so she must have heard the disappointment.</p><p>She sat up, and then pulled her panties up. ""I just want it to be meaningful, and in a bed somewhere.""</p><p>""It's okay,"" I said.</p><p>""It's not that I don't want to do it, I do want to, it's just, we can't really do it at my place, my dad's home all the time since he lost his job. And I don't want to do it with your sister in the next room, I'd never be able to look her in the eye.""</p><p>I repeated how okay it was for the third time while she got her pants on.</p><p>""You know there's that Halloween party next week. I hear Eddie's place has like, six bedrooms."" She put her hand on my shoulder and kissed me on the cheek. ""We could do it then.""</p><p>I perked up. Eddie's family was rich and his parents were out of town a lot. His house parties were frequent and legendary among the popular kids, alcohol, drugs, and no parental supervision. Normally, they were invite-only, although a few people usually tried to crash. The rumor mill had been saying that this party was special, anyone could come as long as they wore a costume, because Eddie loved Halloween. Everyone expected that would mean a tamer party, less drugs and booze, but that suited me just fine.</p><p>Even if the rumors were wrong, there was a good chance I'd be able to go. While I wasn't popular, I wasn't specifically unpopular, either, and through Angela's friendship with Janet Shetfield, we probably would have been invited.</p><p>""Sure,"" I said. ""It's just you got me all hard and hopeful."" My erection was starting to go down, disappointed.</p><p>""I can use my mouth?"" she suggested.</p><p>My dick sprang up again. ""That works."" I got on the seat and unzipped and fished my rigid prick out of my boxers. It was the first time she'd seen it, and she held it in her hands and looked at it for a second, before closing her eyes and running her tongue under and around the head. Her technique was sloppier than Erin's, and she mostly focused on licking and resisted putting the whole thing in her mouth. She stopped once to say, ""Warn me before you... you know."" I grunted a response that sounded positive, and then let her continue as I stroked her hair.</p><p>I would have preferred one of Erin's blowjobs any day, and even Winnie and Amber did it better, but a blowjob is a blowjob, and after a few minutes my dick got that super-rigid feeling. ""Okay, I'm just about ready.""</p><p>She held my dick in one hand and lay the head of my dick gently on her tongue as she rubbed. When I came, it squirted into her mouth, and pretty much all got inside, even though she still hadn't taken me inside. To her credit, though, she did swallow. ""That was great,"" I said. She shifted position and we cuddled up for a little while, talking, before I took her home, and then reported everything to my sister.</p><p>***</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 17</h5><p>I wasn't the only one with plans for the Halloween party. For the next few days it seemed like all I heard, from everybody. Of course, not everybody who talked about it would wind up going. There were always those who wouldn't be allowed to go, who would talk about it but be too scared, or who were really just not interested, but it still sounded like there would be a lot of people there. Kirk was planning on going with Cassie, and were discussing costumes. From what Kirk told me, Cassie gave good head but they hadn't sealed the deal yet. Cassie never gave an outright promise that they'd fuck at the party, but he was hopeful.</p><p>Tony shrugged off the interest in the party. ""Too many people. If I want to listen to loud music and be ignored, I can do that at home."" Jay said he wanted to go but he had an unspecified 'family thing' he had to go to.</p><p>Then there was Erin. She had a little interest in going, and that interest turned determined when she learned that Angela and I would probably be fucking there. ""I don't think Mom's going to let you go to a party.""</p><p>""So, I won't tell her. I'll tell her I'm sleeping over with a friend from my old school. She'll like that.""</p><p>""Yeah, but..."" The truth was, I didn't want her there. It would make me feel uncomfortable with Angela knowing Erin was there, it might make her uncomfortable, too. I wondered if that was part of the reason Erin wanted to go, to make sure we were uncomfortable. I couldn't blame her for that, I guess, if our positions were reversed I'd want them to enjoy it as little as possible. If our situations were reversed, I doubt I'd allow it at all.</p><p>She sensed my concern, but guessed at the wrong source. ""Don't worry, I'll be with Cassie anyway, she wants a buffer so she doesn't feel too pressured with Kirk. We'll just hang out, we won't do anything... but I want to come. Come on, I've never been to a real high school party. And I want to be there when it happens. You owe me that much.""</p><p>I sighed. ""Fine. If Mom lets you.""</p><p>Convincing Mom was easy. Amber confirmed the sleepover, and so there were no suspicions. Erin was the good kid, the braniac. I was pretty good too, so when I said I wanted to go to a Halloween party of a friend of my girlfriend's, Mom allowed it. I think she was happy I had friends and a girlfriend, to be honest. Last year I didn't even go out for Halloween. She did give me a little lecture on drinking and driving, and how she didn't want me drinking but if I did, I should call her for a ride, no questions asked. I told her I didn't plan on drinking, and did so honestly. In safer circumstances I might have tried a beer or two but I didn't want to risk my first time with Angela being a bust because I didn't hold my liquor.</p><p>My costume for the night was one of the old standbys, a surgeon. Just some hospital scrubs, spattered with fake blood. I never said I was a good surgeon. I didn't like the color on me, but it did the job in all other areas - it was cheap, easy to put on and take off, no messy makeup was involved, and it didn't single me out for criticism by being out of step with pop culture.</p><p>I picked up Angela first, at her home. She was dressed as a witch. A sexy witch, of course, it being Halloween. The costume wasn't really elaborate, just a pointy hat and a short black dress. Erin at her Gothiest looked more like a witch. But Angela still looked good, and when I told her that she gave me a kiss.</p><p>Kirk was next. His costume was lazier than mine. A T-shirt with a letter 'U' written in marker, a domino mask, and a cape. ""Who are you supposed to be?"" Angela asked as he got seated in the back. She'd never entirely warmed to Kirk, but at least she was making an effort to be polite.</p><p>""Duh, I'm a superhero. Ultraman."" It was something that went back to when we were kids, Kirk always joked that he was way more muscular and manly than he really was, and he'd even made up his own superhero based on it. It was too old a joke to really laugh at any more, so I just shook my head and smiled slightly. He leaned forward between the two front seats and turned to me. ""Hey, you have any idea what the fuck 'kawaii' means? Cassie's been saying it a lot lately.""</p><p>I raised my eyebrow. ""I think it means cute or something.""</p><p>""Oh, okay."" He even smiled. ""That's not so bad. I thought she was calling me an idiot.""</p><p>Cassie, for her part, was dressed up as an anime character, as you might expect. I didn't recognize which. She was smoking while waiting for us on the sidewalk but luckily took one last drag and flicked it away before getting in. Supposedly she was cutting back, but it didn't look like it then. Then again, she did seem a little nervous for some reason, and took Kirk's hand as soon as she got in. Maybe she felt she needed it to calm her nerves. Erin mentioned she worried about feeling pressured.</p><p>Finally, we went to pick up Erin. She really did go to Amber's, albeit only for an hour or two. While she was there, she got into her costume. She had borrowed Amber's cheerleading costume and some pom-poms. Gone was the Goth makeup and lipstick, and, except for the purple streak in her hair, she looked like an All-American girl cheerleader, although I didn't think cheerleaders wore purses when performing. The outfit certainly flattered her, showing off her slender legs. I tried not to look openly, but on the ride there I couldn't help but steal glances in the rear view mirror. I hoped Amber would let her keep the outfit. Maybe even that wouldn't be necessary. I had a curfew, but Erin was supposed to be sleeping over at Amber's. After the party, I was supposed to drop off Erin at a motel room I booked with cash. If I was still feeling up to it, maybe I could fuck her too before going home. In that outfit, I wanted to do it right then, in the car. Of course, with other people there, I couldn't do that.</p><p>I also couldn't very well ask her about one surprise element to the costume. Erin also wore a headband, one with a hidden camera in it. She probably kept the remote control in the purse. ""Hi guys,"" she said as she slid into the back, beside Cassie. ""Great costumes.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said. ""Let's get this over with."" For Angela's benefit I wanted to seem reluctant about having Erin along... I didn't have to act very much.</p><p>Eddie lived in a big house with walls around the grounds and a gate. We slipped in the gate behind another car, and I managed to find a space to park. The party was already in full swing, there were dozens of costumed people out drinking outside, and we could hear music pounding from within. More were around the back, at the pool.</p><p>We lingered around the edges of the party for a while, then made our way inside. In the front foyer, we passed one of Eddie's friends, Ben, who was having a beer, his girlfriend Chelsea on his arm. I didn't know either of them too well. They gave us a look, maybe a bit more of a disgusted one for Chelsea, but didn't say anything. Eddie's ""anyone in a costume"" edict turned out to be a little more than rumor, although Freshmen were excluded on principle, and they enforced their cliquishness in other ways... Eddie's friends drank for free, everybody else had to pay or bring their own.</p><p>Our little group stuck together, settling on a free couch and hanging out. There were snacks, and we were near the bar. I didn't want anything, but I bought a beer for Angela, and Kirk got one for him and one for Cassie. We tried to talk a little, but mostly just sat there, listening to music and drinking in the ambience, such as it was.</p><p>It was probably my first big party, but I wasn't exactly enjoying myself. The reason why I hadn't gone to one before wasn't just because I wasn't invited, I honestly never saw much appeal in them. The music was too loud to talk, I wasn't much of a dancer. I guess they were excuses to get loaded, high, and laid, but that wasn't enough to make them interesting to me.</p><p>I don't know how long we sat like that, or how long we would have, before Erin pushed me and said, ""Come on, Andrew, I'm never going to be able to enjoy this if you're hovering around me the whole night. Why don't you two have fun somewhere else?"" Angela gave me a sly smile, and pulled me away. I looked back to my sister, who said, ""I'll be fine. I'm with friends, remember?"" Cassie was virtually crawling on Kirk, kissing him. What happened to the pressure? He didn't seem to be too bothered, though.</p><p>I knew Erin didn't want to be left alone, she was just giving me permission to go off with Angela and do what, from her perspective, needed to be done. So reluctantly, I got up. ""Zu,"" I said to her.</p><p>She smiled and said, ""Zu,"" back.</p><p>Angela and I left that room. ""What does that mean, anyway?"" she asked. ""Zu?""</p><p>""I don't know, it's just something we've said since we were kids,"" I lied. ""It sort of means 'stay out of trouble.' I think originally it was a signal if we were doing something bad and wanted to warn that Mom was coming. Now we use it for goodbyes and such."" I'd come up with the explanation a while ago, just in case anybody asked. Nobody had, until now, so it was sort of a relief to finally be able to use it. It seemed to satisfy Angela, she had no more questions as went off to explore the house.</p><p>The rumor about the party being open invitation was true, the rumor about there being six bedrooms were false. There were only four, and all of them seemed to be in use already by partygoers who were more active than we were. Angela and I wandered around, waiting for one of them to open. Many people around us weren't waiting, couples who were content to make out in the hallway, although none were getting outright sexual with anything more than groping. Some couples did commandeer one of the bathrooms from time to time, which apparently was enough of a problem that one of the doors had a sign on it that said ""This is a NO-SEX BATHROOM. Find somewhere else to get your freak on.""</p><p>It's a little hard to describe the wandering. Even when you're completely sober, parties are a little disorienting, all the crowds and noises, it's like time runs together. Angela spotted Janet and talked to her for a few minutes, and then once she returned we made out a while, Angela went to the No-Sex bathroom and I wandered around, we met up again, made out a little again, and then, suddenly, it seemed, we were alone, together. No one else was here. Angela locked the door behind us. The music was still there, but it had been muted a little, except for a steady thumping that reminded me of a giant heartbeat. We'd made it to a bedroom.</p><p>***</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 18</h5><p>""Alone at last,"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah."" She sat on the bed, put her witches hat off to the side, then lounged backwards on her elbows. I joined her, and kissed her as she backed further onto the bed. I followed, until we were both pretty much lying on the bed, me on top of her. She could feel my erection through my scrubs. ""Are we going to...""</p><p>""If you still want to.""</p><p>She nodded. I kissed her again, and played with the bottom of her witches dress. She took the hint and removed it, pulling it over her head. Underneath she wore a black bra and panties. Her breasts were small... hell, she was practically flat, but I liked small. They reminded me of my sister's when we first started dating. She didn't remove the bra for me, though. What is it with small-breasted girls that they're so self-conscious about them?</p><p>I started out by eating her out, using my usual technique of running my tongue along her slit while fingering her a little. I wanted her good and wet before I did anything. The doorknob jiggled and I panicked a little, especially since Angela had just given a moan, but whoever it was soon moved on. Finally, a minute or two later, I decided I was hard enough. I took off my top and, after fishing out a condom, my pants, too.</p><p>Although I'm a big supporter of condoms in theory, in practice I don't really like them. They seem to cut off the sensation too much. But Erin and I had a deal, so I wasn't about to break it. I put the rubber on, and by the time I was done, Angela was under one of the covers. I joined her, we positioned ourselves a little, her beneath me, and then I entered her.</p><p>While the condom made it less pleasurable for me, it had the benefit of prolonging the whole experience. I didn't have a clock, but it felt a lot longer to me than usual, as I thrust into Angela again and again, slowly at first but then with increasing speed and ferocity, not because I was trying to make her cum before I couldn't last any longer, but simply because the faster I went the better it felt. I made her cum once before I was even close to my own orgasm, and kept going. She looked ready to cum again, and smiled at me, and it was then that I started to feel the sensations building.</p><p>As the pressure built I went all the way into her, down to the balls, and released, although somehow, without the mental image of it flooding inside her, it didn't seem to be as good. I stayed in her until the orgasm completed, then pulled out while I was still partly hard, rolled away from Angela, and pulled the condom off.</p><p>I felt suddenly awkward again. What do you do with a used condom? I don't often face the problem. My eyes suddenly fell on a garbage basket in the room, and noticed for the first time that it also had a used condom in it, probably from the last user of the room. It felt a little icky to think about it, but at least it provided me with a place to get rid of it. It went in the same basket. Let Eddie deal with cleaning it up. He wasn't one of my friends, and it's not like he'd know it was me.</p><p>Angela curled up to me on the side of the bed and put her chin on my shoulder as she embraced me. ""That was great,"" she said.</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said. ""It was.""</p><p>""Maybe we shouldn't have waited so long.""</p><p>""I was ready to do it any time,"" I reminded her.</p><p>""Yeah, but, I guess I just wanted to be sure,"" she said. I thought she was done, but a few seconds later, she added, ""That I love you.""</p><p>I turned suddenly. Shit. I thought we'd have some time before the L-word issue came up. ""You do?"" I said. She nodded, and looked at me expectantly. ""That's... great.""</p><p>Wrong answer, obviously, judging by the way her face fell. The truth was, I wanted nothing more than to be able to tell her I loved her too. Not just for her feelings, but because I think on some level it was true, or at least that it was starting to be true. Erin was my first love, and still my strongest, but I'd been spending a lot of time with Angela, told her things I'd never told anybody but Erin. There were other things I hadn't even told my sister, because they were the kind of things that just didn't need to be talked about, they were just implicitly understood, like about my Dad's death and how it affected me. But talking about it to somebody felt good, and it had bonded us. I'd certainly been pretending that I had feelings for her... maybe it's impossible to pretend to love somebody, enough to convince even them, without starting to feel that way for real. Or maybe it's just impossible for me.</p><p>Either way, I was starting to believe it was possible to love two people... and felt like shit because of it. ""I..."" I struggled, but in the end, I'd promised Erin. ""I care about you,"" I said, finally. ""A lot."" Not enough to avoid using her. Was there something lower than shit to be feeling like? ""But... I've never told anyone I loved them,"" I said. ""Outside of family, of course."" If only she knew the truth about that. ""I don't want to say the words until I'm absolutely sure I mean them. Not just 80% sure, you know?""</p><p>It wasn't what she wanted, but it seemed to mollify her a little. ""Okay. Maybe it was too soon to spring it on you, but... I just wanted to say it.""</p><p>""I'm glad you did,"" I said. My phone's ringer went off. I actually felt relieved, it gave me an excuse to avoid thinking of something else to say. I found where I left my phone and picked it up. ""Hello?""</p><p>""Andrew,"" a voice said. It was my Mom. She sounded harried.</p><p>""Yeah, Mom.""</p><p>""Where are you?""</p><p>""I told you.""</p><p>""Do you know where Erin is?""</p><p>Uh-oh, that didn't sound good. ""At her friend's, isn't she? Amber? Or was it Winnie?""</p><p>""No, she's not. She wasn't answering her phone, so I called Amber's mother, who didn't know anything about it. Apparently Erin asked Amber to lie for her so she could go to some high school party. I don't suppose you know anything about that?""</p><p>I winced, my thoughts racing. ""It might not be the same party,"" I said. ""Look, I'll ask around and call you back."" I hung up, and then looked apologetically to Angela. ""Sorry, looks like my sister's getting in trouble."" I started getting dressed quickly, waited for Angela, and then we left together. Almost as soon as we were gone, another couple went into the room, giving us a knowing look.</p><p>It took only a few minutes to find Erin, and there were surprised along the way. She wasn't where I'd left her, so I asked around if anybody had seen Cassie or Erin or Kirk. A girl dressed in a slutty blue Bo Peep costume said she thought Erin went outside towards the pool, or maybe upstairs. Somebody else said they'd seen Cassie, and we were directed towards a shed in the back. Beside it, there were a few people in a circle, smoking pot. Among them were Cassie and, to my surprise, Kirk. ""Dude,"" he said. He held up his mask, the elastic that held it to his face broken and dangling. ""My mask broke. My identity, revealed to the world.""</p><p>""Where's Erin?"" I asked Cassie.</p><p>She cringed a little like she was scared at me, but judging by the pupils, she was a little high already. ""I don't know, she went to go to the bathroom and then we lost touch.""</p><p>I shook my head in disgust, and left. I barely noticed Cassie had left the circle and followed along. Kirk stayed behind. I went back into the house, and suddenly, there she was, sitting on a sofa like nothing happened. I'd been there before, but she must have just been out of the room. That's when I got the second surprise.</p><p>""Oh, hi guys,"" she said. ""Did you guys finally fuck or what?"" She tried to lift herself off the couch, but her legs wobbled and then she fell back, laughing. ""My legs are so weird tonight."" Her words were noticeable slurred.</p><p>My eyes strayed to the bottle on the table in front of her. It was pretty obvious. My little sister was drunk.</p><p>With Cassie and Angela's help, we got Erin to the car. I called Mom, thankfully got her voice mail, probably she was calling somebody else. I just said, ""I found Erin, I'm bringing her home, then hung up.""</p><p>""Do you want me to come along?"" Cassie asked. She dropped the pop-poms in the seat beside my sister.</p><p>""No, I think you've done enough for tonight."" It was a little mean, but I had counted on her to keep Erin out of trouble. Instead she ran off to get high. And I assume that's what she did after we left. Angela rode with me, but I dropped her off at home first. Erin was in the back seat, seemingly asleep. I kissed Angela goodnight and apologized, then got back in.</p><p>""Is she gone?"" Erin said.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Erin got herself to a seated position. She was crying, but silently. ""Good. Didn't think I could pretend to be happy for you guys much longer. Pretending to be asleep, much easier."" She swayed from side to side.</p><p>""How much have you had?""</p><p>""Just three."" She felt the need to illustrate it with her fingers.</p><p>""Mom's going to kill you.""</p><p>""Who says she's got to know?"" I explained how she called me. ""Oh. Well, I'm a teenager now, she should expect some experimentation. It's practically textbook adolescent behavior.""</p><p>""Why experiment? I thought you said drinking doesn't interest you.""</p><p>""It doesn't. But when another girl's fucking my boyfriend, it's helps to have something to slow down the old brain a little so I don't have to think about it so much. And people kept giving me beer, for free.""</p><p>""I bet.""</p><p>""Oh, don't you worry. Even drunk I can still think rings around them. I made sure nobody slipped anything in my drink. And nothing bad happened. You can check the video."" She burped. ""I'm not that drunk, you know. Just a little tipsy."" A few seconds after, she asked, ""Could we stop for a second?""</p><p>""We're almost home.""</p><p>""Yeah but I think I'm going to throw up.""</p><p>I stopped, helped her out, and held her hair as she puked in a ditch. Then we got back in. ""You're mad at me, aren't you?""</p><p>""No. I'm mad at me."" And Kirk and Cassie. ""I should have known you wouldn't be okay with this.""</p><p>""But I am,"" she insisted. ""I'm totally okay with it. Fuck her all you want. It's just a bad night. It wasn't just that. You have to keep dating Angela. You can't just fuck her and then dump her. That really would hurt her.""</p><p>Finally, I pulled into our driveway. ""Listen, I told Mom I didn't know you were at the party."" It seemed a stupid thing to quibble over, but I wanted to be sure we got our stories straight.</p><p>""Got it. Don't worry, I'll talk my way out of it. I can explain it all perfectly logically. You know..."" Her voice was growing faint. I waited to see if she'd finish what she was saying, then turned around. She'd fallen asleep, for real this time.</p><p>Erin's punishment waited until the morning. She woke up when she hit the light of the living room, but only long enough for her to say hello to Mom and prove beyond any doubt that she'd been drinking. I carried her into the house and to her rooms. My sister's small and light, luckily, but by the time I'd gotten up the stairs I was still pretty tired. Then I went down to Mom.</p><p>She started in on how she was disappointed in me. But in the end, at least according to the story I fed her, I'd done little wrong. I'd told her in advance I was going to a party, and as far as she knew I was unaware Erin was going to the same one. She just needed somebody to vent on. I was grounded for the weekend.</p><p>Erin got two weeks of grounding. Her logical arguments the next morning, which consisted mostly of variations of ""The way I'm feeling right now is kind of punishment enough... I've already learned my lesson, and I won't be drinking again, so punishing me extra at this point is redundant,"" fell on deaf ears. But she accepted her punishment without much fuss.</p><p>***</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 19</h5><p>That weekend, I gave in to curiosity and checked out the video when Erin copied it to our shared file folder. I didn't consider that prying, for she did invite me to look at it, even if she was drunk when she did it. It jumped around a little, particularly at first, with Erin turning the remote on and off seemingly randomly, capturing people at the party, almost like snapshots, a few seconds at a time. Kirk and Cassie were pretty frequent subjects, but there were a lot of clips of small groups of people together. It settled down finally and I saw Cassie saying, ""I really need a smoke.""</p><p>""Outside then, babe?"" Kirk asked.</p><p>She nodded, and then looked towards the camera. ""You don't mind?""</p><p>""No, but I need to pee. You go on, I'll be out in a few minutes."" As she spoke, the camera was focused on a couple off to the side. It took a while to realize that it was two of the people Erin tried to set up together. I imagined her smiling at seeing her handiwork. Another shot, later, showed Tim, Stella's old boyfriend, and his new girlfriend, Caroline, staring significantly into each other's eyes on a couch. That was more of Erin's doing. First, she had made it seem like Natalie was making a play for Tim, right after Tim and Stella had broken up. The mutual accusations led to their friendship breaking up, and Tim stayed away from the drama entirely, leaving it open for Erin to maneuver him and Caroline together. I'm not even sure how she did it.</p><p>The image jumped, and she was in a hall, upstairs, I think, watching a group of two guys and one girl going into one of the larger bathrooms, together. A few more 'snapshots' followed, none of which had any significance to me, and then suddenly she was outside, watching Cassie, Kirk, and a few other people passing around a joint. It was a pretty long look, but then she backed away.</p><p>She was inside again, then, focusing on another couple. I realized the girl was Madison, the guy her boyfriend. He was trying to cuddle up to her, but she was having none of it. ""No,"" she said sternly. ""I told you, I'm not doing any of that.""</p><p>""Come on, baby, you know you make me so hot, especially in that outfit..."" Madison was dressed up what could only be described as a 'slutty angel' outfit.</p><p>""Then take care of it yourself, I don't want to know about it. I made a promise, you know, not until marriage. And so did you, you said you wouldn't push.""</p><p>""A guy has needs, Maddy.""</p><p>""I knew I shouldn't have come to this party. This is August all over again. Take a cold shower or something, or I'm going to find Sharon and see if she'll give me a ride home."" It was strange to think of such a bitch that intent on keeping her innocence, at least if I was interpreting things correctly.</p><p>It was at that moment Madison must have spotted Erin, for she looked towards the camera. ""What the fuck are you doing here? Who said you could come?""</p><p>""Nobody. It's open invitation, remember?""</p><p>""We'll see about that."" She got up off the couch and stomped by. I could hear her yelling, ""Chelsea!""</p><p>Madison's boyfriend gave a helpless shrug, and then Erin herself turned away.</p><p>After another jump cut, I saw something that made me feel guilty again. I saw Angela, making out with some guy, who I then immediately realized was me, with my back to the camera. The camera focused on us for at least ten seconds, unmoving, before Angela looked over and noticed it. She next made a motion with her hand, trying to tell Erin to go away, although she did it politely enough. The view backed up a few steps and started down the stairs.</p><p>I don't know how much later it was, but Madison had found her again, and had brought a few others along. Chelsea, Ben, another of Eddie's friends named Larry. ""Look at her. She's like twelve. She can't be here.""</p><p>""I'm a sophomore. They're allowed to come.""</p><p>""You're only a sophomore because they skipped you a few years because you're some kind of mutant. She's not even wearing a costume.""</p><p>""It may have escaped your notice, but I'm not really a cheerleader, you know.""</p><p>""It doesn't matter. You're too young. I don't know why you came here anyway. Nobody wants you here. You're too young to drink, it's not like you're going to hook up with anybody. Nobody even likes you aside from a couple losers. Who'd want to be with you? I mean, besides your brother, and looks like even he's found someone else. Probably realized what a loser fucking his own sister makes him.""</p><p>""Oh, come on, don't tell me people are still buying Scott's bullshit after he got caught fapping to Japanese cartoon porn in the computer lab,"" somebody off screen shouted.</p><p>""I wouldn't put it past her to fuck her brother, she's a freak. Send her home.""</p><p>Ben looked like he'd rather be doing almost anything else than dealing with this. ""You know, I don't really care. Find Eddie, if you want, see if he gives a shit. Come on Chelsea."" He put his arm around his girlfriend and started away.</p><p>Chelsea turned back and said, ""Sorry, Maddy. If I see him I'll ask him for you.""</p><p>Madison fumed, looked to Larry for help. He was none. ""Hey, I think she's cute in that outfit. Always had a thing for cheerleaders.""</p><p>""Sick, she's like twelve.""</p><p>""I'm not saying I'd do anything with her, just she looks cute that's all I'm saying."" Larry seemed to be a little drunk himself. ""I really like her little... pom-poms. As far as I'm concerned, she can stay.""</p><p>With a disgusted shake of her head, Madison looked around to the friend near her. ""Come on, Sharon. Let's get out of here.""</p><p>So she was left with Larry. They were quiet for a few seconds, and then Erin thanked him. ""No sweat, kid. You don't look so young to me. And I say, if you wanna drink, you drink. I started drinking when I was ten. Tell you what, I'll get one for you if you want.""</p><p>""No..."" she turned her head, looked towards the stairway for some reason. ""Well, okay. But just a beer and I'm not touching it if it's been opened.""</p><p>Larry waggled a finger at her. ""That's smart. You're a smart kid, I guess that's why they put you in high school already.""</p><p>Surprisingly, Larry wasn't the only one giving her beer. Pretty soon she was sitting on the couch, with three guys, and a girl, Holly. She was the one dressed in the slutty Bo-Peep costume. I watched her drink with them for a while, talking, although the camera jumped a lot, sometimes in mid-sentence, so I have no idea how long or even how much she drank. I think Erin began hitting the record/stop button accidentally by leaning on her purse the wrong way. ""You know,"" Holly said at one point, ""I bet she wouldn't tease you as much if you went and had a boyfriend. I could introduce you to some guys, if you wanted.""</p><p>Erin laughed. ""I'm not really ready for a serious boyfriend right now."" My stomach knotted. How much had she revealed while drunk? Would it all come back to bite us when we returned to school?</p><p>""It doesn't have to be serious, either. Plenty of guys would think you're incredible just to fool around with. Even some older guys."" What the hell?</p><p>""I'd take you upstairs and pop your cherry right now if you wanted,"" one of the guys, with a grey face, said. His name was Charlie, he was a senior, and I think he was supposed to be a zombie. ""Public service, give you a nice memory for your first time.""</p><p>""What makes you think there's anything left to pop?"" Erin asked. That gots some hoots of surprised approval. ""I'm not saying I'm not a virgin,"" she said. ""But I'm not saying I'm not not a virgin either. And I'm definitely not saying that I'm not not not not a virgin."" She laughed, and then looked at the bottle in her hand. ""But my point is you don't know. Maybe I'm not even into guys. You don't know anything about me. Except that it looks like I need a lil' refill.""</p><p>""You stay there,"" Holly said. ""I'll get you one.""</p><p>""Unopened,"" she reminded her. Charlie put a hand on her knee, and made me start my own private Revenge List. The camera stared at it, but then Erin finally pushed it away. ""Sorry, Charlie, I'd have to be a lot drunker than this.""</p><p>""The night is young, and that can be arranged.""</p><p>""But the night won't get you listed as a sex offender, so maybe you'd better stick to hitting on that."" She stood up, wobbly, and announced, loudly, ""Right now, I am going to pee, and if someone doesn't point me in the right direction, I won't be responsible for where I do it."" Somebody laughed and pointed, and she staggered off.</p><p>The camera did follow her into the (No-Sex) bathroom, and through the act, although to my relief, I didn't have to put up with the sight of anything other than a quick look at her pussy as she bent down. Afterwards, she looked at herself in the mirror, shaking her head. There were tears in her eyes, but she wiped them clean with toilet paper, sniffled, and then turned away.</p><p>A minute or two later, she sat back down on the couch, although two of the guys had left by this point. Holly was there with another beer, ready to pass it over, but at just that second, I saw myself and Angela coming around the corner. ""Oh, hi guys. Did you guys finally fuck or what?""</p><p>Later, once Mom was out, I discussed it with her, and renewed my offer to end things with Angela. I didn't really want to, but I would, for her. ""No,"" she said emphatically. ""It's already working so well. I'm sure half the school knows you fucked her already, so nobody will be wondering why you don't chase after girls. Besides, I really do like her.""</p><p>""But you went and got drunk because we were...""</p><p>She sighed. ""It's stupid. It shouldn't be hard at all. I don't get pissed when you fucked Jenny or when you do Winnie or Amber. I shouldn't be bothered by this either. I just have to control my stupid emotions. But I'm okay."" I was unconvinced, and she must have seen that. ""Really, Andrew. I'm not some delicate little flower that'll go to pieces at the first problem. I'd never gotten drunk before, I thought it might help. It didn't. I made a fool of myself and got in trouble. I know a failed experiment when I see one."" After a pause, she said, ""Although, the night wasn't a total loss.""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""You saw the video."" I shrugged, not getting her point. ""Sharon was smoking pot and had a beer in her hands. I think her parents will be getting a screenshot of that part of it."" She grinned. ""And I got Miranda Cherski going into an implied threesome with two seniors. No hard evidence though."" She laughed. ""No pun intended. I think we could work with that, though."" She changed subject suddenly. ""We never even got to use the hotel room. I'll pay you back for it.""</p><p>I shrugged. ""It doesn't really matter."" I had a couple thousand saved up, and although I knew Erin had even more than that, it wasn't worth quibbling over. ""I'm more disappointed we didn't get to have a little fun with the cheerleading uniform.""</p><p>She smiled. ""I still have it... Amber's supposed to come over tomorrow to get it.""</p><p>I smiled and raised my eyebrows eagerly.</p><p>Mom was at a friend's, not out at work, so we didn't have a safe window of time to be alone, but we risked it anyway, hesitating only long enough for Erin to get changed. She looked, if it was possible, even hotter now than at the party. Of course, at the party, she couldn't spread her legs and casually lift her skirt as she sat on my bed.</p><p>Since time was an issue, we didn't waste much time with preliminaries, although I would have liked to eat her out, and I just pushed her on the bed, stretched the briefs to the side, and stuck my cock in. We had energetic, passionate sex, the clothes adding a little spice to the endeavor, although it was frustrating I couldn't feel her breasts except through the top. Middle school cheerleading uniforms, as sexually charged as they are, are too modest for that, although I suppose that's a good thing in general.</p><p>About halfway through, Erin took charge and we switched positions so she could ride on top while I lay on my back and squeezed her ass. We continued that way until I came. ""Sorry,"" I said with a grunt as I got down to the last few squirts.</p><p>""For what?""</p><p>""You didn't...""</p><p>She silenced me with a kiss on the lips. ""I got what I wanted anyway,"" she told me when it broke. I was still inside her, though rapidly softening. She wiggled her hips on me. ""It's not always about the completion. You didn't cum in her, right?""</p><p>I shook my head.</p><p>""Good. Then it's something that's all mine. I feel better.""</p><p>***</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 20</h5><p>Despite Erin's assurances that everything was fine, I made a deliberate effort to cool things down with Angela. I didn't give her the cold shoulder or anything, I still liked her, maybe even loved her on some level, but I made excuses to spend less time outside of school with her and more with my sister, especially while she was grounded and not allowed to see her friends. I did have sex with Angela one more time that week, in my car this time... since it was no longer our first time, that was no longer a taboo place.</p><p>In school, I tried my best to be more conscious of Erin's feelings and not be especially affectionate when Erin could see, but that was hard since Angela was starting to get really touchy-feely, now that we'd had sex and she told me she loved me.</p><p>Maybe I was being overly cautious. Erin seemed less bothered about everything. Word had gotten out about her getting drunk at the party, and it seemed to have given her a little sheen of coolness among her peers. She still got teased by the girls who didn't like her, but more people would talk to her. That she was slowly shedding the Goth look probably helped a little too. She had been toning it down bit by bit over the last couple weeks, and by this point she was down to dark nail polish, clothes tending towards darker colors, and the purple streak in her hair. She told me she'd probably keep that, as a reminder about her mistake.</p><p>Another thing that helped her mood that week was successfully launching her next salvo in Project Vengeance. There was no visible dramatic effect, but what happened was enough to satisfy her. Because an anonymous tipster sent her mother shots of her smoking pot, Sharon was grounded by her mother for some long but unspecified length of time. I only heard about that through Erin, but saw the side-effect... people went around asking about whether anybody saw anyone with a camera phone taking pictures. A lot went on at that party that people wouldn't want getting out to parents, so somebody snitching was a major concern. Nothing could be proven and nobody suspected Erin because the camera was well-hidden, but word did go down that there would be no more open-invitation house parties at Eddie's.</p><p>Maybe that success was why, despite my efforts to avoid rubbing my relationship in Erin's face, she was the one who brought it home. One day, at dinner, Mom said, ""So, how are things going with Angela?""</p><p>""Good."" I didn't tell Mom much about my life if I could avoid it. Most of the time I went out with Angela, I just said I was going out with friends. I don't know why. I guess I feared she'd make a big embarrassing fuss about me dating. She did know I was dating, but not how much or anything we did.</p><p>I should have known Erin would be telling her more of the details, since my dating Angela was partly for Mom's benefit. ""Erin says you guys are getting pretty serious.""</p><p>""I guess.""</p><p>""They are,"" Erin confirmed. ""They're together pretty much all the time at school. It's almost sickening, really.""</p><p>""Am I ever going to get to meet her?""</p><p>""Uh, sure.""</p><p>""Good. Why don't you invite her over for dinner one of these days?"" It was phrased as a suggestion, but I knew a parental directive when I heard one, so I told Angela over IM. She was really pleased, and we set a date.</p><p>It was uncomfortable and embarrassing, but I got through it, though I thought I might die when Mom made a point of how Angela was the first girl I'd brought home. She seemed to like that thought.</p><p>Even Erin seemed to be on her best behavior, she was friendly to Angela, with no snarkiness, and offered to show her room off. They went off alone, while Mom talked to me. ""She seems nice.""</p><p>I shrugged. ""She is. She's great, really.""</p><p>""Well, I'm glad you finally found somebody. I was getting to be a bit worried you were spending all your time at home. I wondered if maybe you were gay.""</p><p>""Mom!""</p><p>""Well, a mother does worry about these things, Andrew, I'm sorry, I'd love you unconditionally either way, but I do want grandchildren someday. But I like her."" There was an awkward pause before she added, ""What I said about grandchildren was for the far, far future. You guys do know about protection, right?""</p><p>My face went red. ""Mom,"" I repeated feebly.</p><p>""I'm not saying I approve of you doing anything. I'd prefer you wait. But if you do decide to take that step, I want you to promise me you'll use a condom. You've got good grades and are on the right track for college, I don't want you jeopardizing that.""</p><p>""Mom,"" I said again. ""Just... don't worry about it. IF I do anything, I'll be careful.""</p><p>""That's all I ask. I know you're usually responsible... last weekend aside."" I guess she suspected I knew more than I let on about Erin being at the party, because otherwise I should have been completely blameless.</p><p>I looked towards the ceiling. ""I'd better go see what they're up to.""</p><p>Mom swatted my arm. ""Leave them be. They'll come down in their own time. Believe me, if your girlfriend and your sister are friends, it goes a lot easier. I always wished I could be friends with your father's sister."" She started clearing the table. ""Come on, you can help me with the dishes. It'll impress her. Trust me on this.""</p><p>I think she just wanted help with the dishes. But I thought she had a point on the other thing, if Erin could come to like Angela, maybe it wouldn't bother her so much that we were dating. So, I helped with the dishes, and talked to Mom, thankfully about things other than my love life. In other circumstances I might have thought it was actually kind of nice, but I had the lingering fear that my girlfriend and my sister were upstairs gossiping about me.</p><p>They came down eventually, both smiling and laughing, like they had some kind of shared secret, which worried me even more, but at last it was almost over. Angela grabbed her jacket and said that she needed to get home, her mother called. ""Thank you so much for dinner, Mrs. Clemens, it was delicious.""</p><p>""You're welcome, you come again any time.""</p><p>On the drive to her place, Angela said, ""I like your mother, she's really nice. Much better than my mother."" I always thought her mother was nice. ""And that we got to spend some time together.""</p><p>""We spend loads of time together.""</p><p>""It's different at school. We're already there, it doesn't take... effort to be together at school. Things that are important need effort.""</p><p>""No offense, but I'm just glad it's over,"" I admitted. ""Not because of you, it's just that I've never brought any of my girlfriends home before. I didn't know what to expect... it was pretty nerve-wracking. At least she didn't break out the baby pictures.""</p><p>""Oh, Erin showed me a bunch of those.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>She laughed. ""I'm kidding! I would have liked to see some though, I bet you were a cute little baby. I don't know what the big deal is, though... why do guys care if we see them?""</p><p>""It's simple... they don't want the girls they like seeing them when they were small and defenseless... and had a tiny dick. We're afraid it might give you the wrong impression.""</p><p>She laughed. ""Well, I know that's not true anymore..."" She patted me on the crotch, then said, ""Pull over somewhere.""</p><p>I didn't need to be told twice. She gave me a quick blowjob, there in the car... we probably would have done more, but her parents were waiting at home. I came on her tongue and a little on her face, and had to carefully wipe her clean before I let her out in her driveway and gave her a kiss goodnight followed by a long hug.</p><p>The next few weeks seemed to be passing without incident. Angela was affectionate and close to me, we were making plans to go to Homecoming together, and maybe even spend Thanksgiving at one or another's houses. Erin didn't seem to be too bothered by our relationship or troubles in school in general. School was boring, but there were no complications there, either. Everything seemed to be going well.</p><p>The day before Homecoming, without any warning, Angela dumped me.</p><p>***</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 21</h5><p>I thought everything was going fine. It was lunch, and I was waiting for Angela in the cafeteria, talking with Kirk, Cassie, Erin, Tony, and Jay. Mostly the last three, I was still a little pissed at Kirk and especially Cassie for leaving Erin alone that time at the party, but they were part of the circle of friends I was in and I wasn't mad enough to try and split it up. I should have known something was up, since she didn't meet me before school and the classes we shared she seemed distracted, but when she came up to our table, I was oblivious.</p><p>""Hey,"" I said cheerily.</p><p>""Hi."" Angela looked nervously around. ""Can we talk? Like, in private?""</p><p>I shrugged, and got up, and we went into the hall. ""What's up?""</p><p>She took a deep breath. ""I'm breaking up with you.""</p><p>""What?"" I was stunned. ""Why?""</p><p>She had tears in her eyes. ""It's complicated. I can't really explain.""</p><p>""You could try...""</p><p>""It's just not working,"" she said.</p><p>My mind leaped to the only conclusion I could think of. ""Is this because I never said 'I love you'? Because..."" I thought about saying it then, betraying my promise to my sister, if it would keep her. I don't know for sure if I would have if it would have made a difference. Feeling pressure from her, I'd already raised the 'percentage of how sure I was I loved her' to 90%.</p><p>She saved me from having to make the decision. ""No,"" she said. ""Please, don't. It's not that. Don't ask me to explain, okay? I just... think we need to be apart. You're a good guy, Andrew. Maybe too good for me."" She swayed nervously on her feet, like she was ready to just bolt but couldn't find the excuse yet. ""Look, I'm going to go eat with Janet. Bye."" Wherever Janet was, it wasn't back in the cafeteria, because she turned away and moved swiftly down the hall and out of my life. I saw her hand go up to the front of her face, and I imagined she might have been wiping her eyes, but for all I knew, she was just scratching her nose.</p><p>I shambled back to the seat. ""So what happened?"" Kirk asked.</p><p>""She broke up with me,"" I said flatly.</p><p>""Shit, that sucks, man,"" said Tony, or Jay, I don't really remember. A lot of it was a blur. ""Why?""</p><p>""She didn't really say.""</p><p>Erin got up then, and walked down the hall. I didn't follow, though I later learned through a number of second hand sources, that she yelled at Angela in the hallway for dumping me, right before Homecoming, without even giving a reason, that Angela apologized, said it was personal, and hoped that she and Erin could still be friends, an idea Erin scoffed at derisively.</p><p>It hurt. I think it would have hurt even if I hadn't developed some sort of feelings for Angela, just the notion that you were rejected by someone. But after the first few minutes, I sucked it up and tried to keep it from showing. When we got home, I tried to convince Erin I didn't really care. ""She did her job, deflecting the attention away from us,"" but I guess Erin knew me better than that, because she snuggled up to me on the couch.</p><p>I stayed away from Homecoming, of course, although a girl named Cindy I barely knew asked me out that same day. She was kind of plain and I had a ready-made excuse that I wasn't ready, so I turned her down. Erin crawled into my bed the night of the Homecoming dance, after Mom went to sleep, straddled me and kissed me softly, and quietly we made love, and I told her I loved her.</p><p>""I love you too, always."" Her cheek lay on my chest. ""She hurt you didn't she?""</p><p>""No,"" I said. ""It didn't mean anything.""</p><p>""Andrew, I'm not dumb. Be honest with me please.""</p><p>""Okay, it hurts a little. It's an ego thing."" I got paranoid all of a sudden. ""I don't want to punish her or anything. No more names for Project Vengeance. I just wish I knew why.""</p><p>""Sometimes people do things that don't make sense, even to themselves. Deep down there's an irrational lunatic hiding somewhere in the brains of all of us."" Sometimes I think that's the smartest thing she's ever said. ""I know she did love you though.""</p><p>""Maybe. Anyway, time to put Project Girlfriend at an end. At least for me.""</p><p>""Don't call it that,"" she said automatically. ""And I still think it would be helpful to have a decoy around.""</p><p>""No,"" I said emphatically. ""It's not fair to toy with someone's feelings like that. I don't want anyone else falling in love with me just for a decoy.""</p><p>She kissed my chest, just below the nipple. ""If you say so.""</p><p>We stayed together, with her clinging tightly to me, for another few minutes, before she snuck back to her room.</p><p>Over the weekend, Erin asked if I was doing anything. I wasn't, not anything important, just working a little bit on one of my games. ""Can you drive me to Amber's? We have some plans.""</p><p>I didn't see any reason not to, although it wasn't very far away. Maybe I'd turn on Amber's webcam remotely and get a nice little show out of the deal, depending on what the plans were. In the driveway, I waited for her to get out. ""Let me know when you want to come home,"" I said.</p><p>""Actually, you want to come in for a few minutes? She hasn't seen you for a while and she wanted to say hi. Her parents aren't home.""</p><p>Once again I shrugged, willing to go along. Erin walked up to the door and opened it. It wasn't locked. ""Hello.""</p><p>""In here,"" I heard Amber say. Erin led the way through the hall and up the stairs, until finally we were at the door to her room. Inside, on her bed, were Amber and Winnie. They were both completely nude, legs in the air, pussies displayed prominently and pointed at the door. Amber grinned. ""Hi Andrew. Erin told us you got dumped... and she thought we should try to cheer you up.""</p><p>I love my sister, but there are times when the point needs to be restated. All three of them took turns sucking my dick, first, together, like they were fighting over it. Within a few minutes, I came over all three of their faces then watched as they wiped and licked each other clean of my gooey explosion. Then, while I waited for my erection to return, I played with my sister's pussy and watched Amber and Winnie go at each other, licking each other to an orgasm that just about coincided with Erin's own, under my fingers.</p><p>Soon after, I was ready for another go, and I chose Winnie to stick it in. I told her to lay on her back with her legs in the air, like when I first came in, and entered her, pushing her legs back as far as I could and supporting myself mostly on my outstretched arms as I pounded her pussy with every thrust. There was a reason I chose Winnie. She had a habit of making noises and pulling faces during sex that suggested she was being hurt. She wasn't, usually, she just couldn't help how she reacted in the throes of passion... she scrunched up her face and yelled with every thrust. Normally, that was a turn-off for me, but right then, I'm a little ashamed to admit, it was just what I wanted, to feel like I was some kind of big alpha male, making a girl scream and not giving a shit, instead of just some loser who got dumped by a girl who wasn't even supposed to be a real girlfriend. I wasn't finished before I made her cum a second time, and then I pulled out and decided I'd finish the job in my sister, from behind, doggy-style.</p><p>She pressed her ass towards me as I slammed into her snatch, and egged me on. ""Go on, squirt inside me, cum inside your little sister."" A minute or two later, I did, less that the first time, but still a good job.</p><p>""Thanks guys,"" I said with a goofy smile. ""I feel cheered up now."" An orgy with lithe thirteen-year-old girls will do that to a guy.</p><p>""No problem,"" Amber said. ""Hey, next year we're going to your school, if you wanted, I could be your girlfriend. A senior dating a freshman isn't that weird, right?""</p><p>I caught Erin staring daggers at Amber for the suggestion, so I put it out of consideration quickly. ""Thanks, but I'm done with fake girlfriends. I've already got the girl I love.""</p><p>***</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 22</h5><p>The next several weeks passed seemingly without much incident. I still missed Angela, but I wasn't dwelling on it, and Erin made sure I never noticed a drop in the amount of sex I got. Angela and I didn't talk in school, but I caught her looking at me sometimes. I just looked away.</p><p>We went through Thanksgiving, my seventeenth birthday, and the Christmas holidays also came and went. I managed to finish my new game, Antigravity Bleed, as well as the iPhone version of Robot Repair, which added a few more maps, and I was back to fiddling with 100%.</p><p>Shortly after school resumed in the New Year, Angela came up to me out of the blue. We were getting out early after a school assembly, on a Friday, no less, and I was walking with Erin down the hall towards my car, when suddenly I realized Angela was beside me. ""Ummm, hi,"" she said.</p><p>I looked over, and then deliberately looked ahead as though I barely cared. I didn't even stop walking. ""Hi.""</p><p>""Could you please talk to me?""</p><p>I stopped. ""You didn't seem interested in talking before.""</p><p>""I miss you,"" she said.</p><p>It was nice to hear. I missed her, too, but I didn't want to give her the satisfaction of hearing it. ""Okay.""</p><p>""Look, this isn't easy for me to say..."" There were a number of people around, heading to their lockers, and Angela looked around as though thinking they were all staring at her.</p><p>""Just say it.""</p><p>""I think maybe I made a mistake. Ending it.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""I want to be with you again. When I broke up with you... there were things going on. And I want to tell you them, just not here.""</p><p>Erin smiled happily. ""Oh my god, that's so great! I always hoped you two would make up some day. He might not admit it, but I know he's missed you too.""</p><p>""Quiet, Erin,"" I said. I thought she was laying it on a bit thick.</p><p>""Could we just, you know, try and start over? Maybe go somewhere and talk? Or we could go somewhere this weekend?""</p><p>""Say yes,"" Erin whispered, but she did it loud enough for Angela to hear.</p><p>I sighed. ""Look, I need some time to think about it.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said. ""Just... call me, or text me, or whatever.""</p><p>I nodded. In the car, I asked Erin, ""You didn't really mean that, did you, about you wanting us back together?""</p><p>""It's up to you,"" she said neutrally. ""I know you like her. And it would cover us, better. We might need that if anything happens.""</p><p>It sounded like she was giving me permission, almost an endorsement, but I wasn't so sure, Erin could be hard to read sometimes. ""I'll think about it,"" I said.</p><p>I'd pretty much decided my answer would be 'No'. Angela dumped me suddenly with no explanation, and I couldn't think of anything that justified that, and what's more, I'd put most of those feelings behind me. Even if I tried to keep it emotionless, just completely use her as one more part of Project Girlfriend, they might crop up again and that would only be bad for me and Erin.</p><p>That Saturday, I had some plans with Jay, Tony, and Kirk, playing video games and just shooting the breeze, guy stuff. Erin had gone to the mall, Mom was at a friend's, and so I was able to lose myself in some mindless violence for a few hours. We'd just been killed for the sixth or seventh time on the same level, when I got a phone call. I muted the microphone and picked it up.</p><p>""Andrew?"" It was Cassie's voice. Sometimes when Erin left her phone off, Cassie would try mine. I assumed that's what it was. ""Erin's not around,"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah. I know. Listen, you need to get over here, right now. Your sister is like... freaking out.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""She's like having some kind of anxiety attack or something."" There was a wet smacking sound I couldn't identify, and then she mumbled. ""Just get over here quick.""</p><p>I made my excuses to the guys and practically ran out the house. Cassie met me at her door, minutes later, a sucker in her mouth. Quitting smoking had been her New Year's Resolution, and Kirk kept making jokes about how orally fixated she was now. I didn't care about that now, though. ""Where is she?""</p><p>""In my room. We need to talk about this first.""</p><p>I tried to push past her, but she was firmly in the door and she was a big enough girl that I couldn't just push past her without throwing a lot of force into it. ""Why, what's wrong?""</p><p>""When she came over she was like, shaking. She's absolutely terrified that you're about to hate her.""</p><p>I thought back, trying to remember if I'd said something to upset her before she left... it took me a second to realize she said 'about to'. ""Why would I hate her?""</p><p>""She wouldn't tell me, exactly. Something bad. If I had to guess? She cheated on you.""</p><p>It was like a slap in the face... no, it was like two separate slaps in the face. One for what she said happened, and one for what it implied Cassie knew. ""What?""</p><p>""Don't play dumb. She already told me you guys do a lot more than brothers and sisters should.""</p><p>Oh, Erin. ""Are you going to tell anybody else?""</p><p>She stared at me, shaking her head. ""I knew it.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""She didn't say anything, I just suspected.""</p><p>***</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 23</h5><p>Fuck, practically the oldest trick in the book. If I wasn't so distracted by Erin's apparent distress, I wouldn't have fallen for it. ""Is she even here? Or was this some sort of elaborate sting?""</p><p>""She's here. She'll be out in a bit. She's starting to calm down, but she needs a few minutes to collect herself.""</p><p>""Is she okay?""</p><p>""She was freaking out pretty bad, practically hyperventilating. It was eerie, Erin's always so in control, and to see her like that... I didn't know what to do, so I called you. When I told her you were on your way she got... I don't know. She was still scared, but it was like, she didn't want to show it or anything. I told her I'd stall you until she was ready."" She let me in, and I followed her to the kitchen. Now that she knew one of my biggest secrets, it was like she held my life in my hands, now. She seemed to enjoy it, waiting for me to speak.</p><p>""About me and Erin..."" I started, finally. I decided to go with some version of the truth. ""I love her. Not just as her brother."" I remembered a manga Erin made me read, figured, if anyone, Cassie would be familiar with it. Maybe she'd even understand. ""Kind of like Angel Sanctuary. It's wrong, but...""</p><p>""How long?""</p><p>""About a year.""</p><p>She nodded. ""Okay. At least it wasn't like from when she was a little kid. Still pretty creepy, but not, like, evil.""</p><p>If she knew the full story, she undoubtedly would change her mind. I doubted the guilt for that would ever entirely leave me, even if Erin had forgiven me. ""I didn't intend it to happen the way it did. But if anyone found out...""</p><p>""I've pretty well known for a few months now, if I was going to tell, I'd have told long before.""</p><p>""Because you were our alibi that time that... the close call,"" I guessed.</p><p>""Well, yeah. But not just that. I asked her after that if it was true, and she said no, and I would have believed her... but then she started talking hypothetically, asking would it be so wrong if a brother and sister were together, if it wasn't abusive or anything, just real love. They play with the idea a lot in manga and anime, especially in the raw untranslated versions from what I hear. I wasn't sure if she just had a little crush on you or if you were doing something, since you started dating Angela, but I could see she was jealous.""</p><p>""What did you tell her? When she was asking hypothetically?"" I wanted to get more of a read on her reaction.</p><p>""I told her I don't know if there was anything wrong with it, but I think it would almost always lead to pain and sadness, and that's why it was illegal."" She laughed. ""She said something like, 'Isn't it a person's right to chase pain and sadness, if that's the only thing that'll make them happy?'"" She shook her head and took another taste of her sucker. ""Sometimes I don't know whether she's baka or Zen."" Which, I believe, means she didn't know whether Erin was crazy or... Zen. Cassie didn't speak fluent Japanese like my sister, she just picked up words here or there and worked them into her everyday vocabulary. I wouldn't be surprised if she used them incorrectly, but I would do no better than her. I don't even know another word for Zen.</p><p>She went on, ""I don't think you're good for each other, and I don't want to see her hurt. This isn't a fucking anime, and you're no angel. Normally I'd say that if you really loved her, you'd be the bigger man and walk away... but... she's a mess right now. If she did cheat on you, just... forgive her. And if it's something else, well, forgive that too.""</p><p>The idea of her cheating on me hurt me as much as it surprised me. She never seemed to be interested in other guys. I kept waiting for the day that she suggested that, because she let me fuck Winnie and Amber and Jenny and Angela, I had to let her fuck some guy, but it had never happened. To just occur out of the blue... it was possible, but it just didn't make sense.</p><p>My phone buzzed. I looked at it. There was a text. ""Holy shit, you've got to see this. It's your ex."" There was a link to an anonymous message board. I tapped it, a sense of foreboding inside of me, and I realized what my sister had done. On the thread were several pics of my ex-girlfriend Angela, in her room, with her top off, showing off her flat chest for the world.</p><p>Erin came out a few minutes later. Her eyes were red, her hair a mess, but her face... that seemed totally composed, like it was any other day. ""I need to tell you something,"" she said.</p><p>""I know."" I wasn't even sure how to react. Erin had destroyed a girl, a girl I liked as a person if nothing else anymore, for virtually no reason. ""Come on, let's talk in the car."" I didn't want to air it all out in front of Cassie, too much about our other activities might get out.</p><p>We walked together, silently. I wanted to put my arm around her, to comfort her, but at the same time, I wanted to scream at her. People always remark about how laid-back I am, how nothing seems to faze me. Sometimes I think that's just because I can't decide which extreme reaction to I want to go with and I wind up going with none at all. After she got in the seat beside me, and the doors slammed shut, I said, softly, ""So... Angela.""</p><p>""It was a mistake...""</p><p>""Pretty fucking elaborate mistake.""</p><p>""I know,"" she cried. ""The moment I was done, it hit me how wrong it was.""</p><p>""It couldn't have hit you a few minutes before?""</p><p>""I was just... so... mad."" She took a breath. ""I warned her, I told her to stay away, not to try to get back together with you, or the pictures would come out, and then she did, and I just couldn't let it go.""</p><p>""You... blackmailed her,"" I realized. That was why she broke up with me.</p><p>""It was a bluff. I meant it as a bluff, but then she called it and I didn't know what to do and I just snapped."" She wiped her eyes. ""I hate myself. It's like most of the time I'm okay, I know what I want and how to get it, what's right and what's wrong, and then all of a sudden for some reason I just... snap, and I become out of control and irrational."" I opened my mouth, but she cut me off. ""And I know a lot of it's hormonal, but knowing that doesn't make it any better. It should, but it doesn't.""</p><p>I wanted to believe it was just a sudden mistake, but it was too easy. ""You don't just snap and blackmail somebody. It takes time and planning.""</p><p>She was quiet a while. ""I didn't want it to end this way. Each step along the way I thought it was okay, that I could control it, that it was a little bad, but better than the alternative.""</p><p>""The alternative?""</p><p>""Losing you. You were falling in love with her. I could see it happening.""</p><p>""Every time I told you I would end it if you wanted. Fuck, I even told you yesterday I wasn't going to get back together with her.""</p><p>""You said you'd think about it.""</p><p>I felt like pulling my hair out. ""Only because you said you thought it might be a good idea!"" I practically shouted.</p><p>She cringed. ""Because I didn't want to make you choose between me and her.""</p><p>""I would have chosen you,"" I said softly. I meant it.</p><p>""This time, maybe,"" she said. ""But sooner or later you'd notice how much easier it is to have a girlfriend, a real girlfriend you're not related to and can take out. Especially after we got caught that time. If you thought you didn't have to choose, if I could just learn to be okay with sharing you, then... it wouldn't be a problem.""</p><p>I sighed. ""Erin... you could have just told me these things. I don't need another girl. I don't even need to be allowed to fuck Winnie and Amber.""</p><p>""I don't care about them,"" she said. She saw my doubtful look and said, with perfect sincerity, ""Really. That's why I thought I could handle you dating her. But I like doing stuff with them, so I don't feel like I'm sharing you, it's more like we're sharing them. But with Angela I couldn't be there and... it got messier than I thought it would."" We were quiet for a while, and I was conscious only of me shaking my head repeatedly. ""Are you mad?""</p><p>""Of course I'm mad,"" I snapped. ""You just... destroyed a girl's life."" I could only imagine Angela crying in her room by now. On the walk to the car, my phone had been alerting me to new messages, before I turned it off. It was almost certainly others at school eager to point out what an internet slut my ex-girlfriend is. Those same types of people would have contacted Angela as well by now.</p><p>""I'll try to find some way to fix it,"" she said, but the words were hollow and we both knew it. Once a picture was on the Internet, it was out there forever, there was no way to remove it from everyone.</p><p>""The real problem is I'm not sure I can trust you anymore, Erin. I thought we had no secrets. I thought we shared everything. Now I know you've been doing all this stuff behind my back. Who knows what else you're doing...""</p><p>She cringed at my words. ""I didn't mean it to be a secret, not forever. I planned on telling you eventually... most of it...""</p><p>""Yeah, right.""</p><p>""It's true. I kept a journal, documented what was happening. I just needed to understand it myself, first before I could explain it. I haven't done anything we haven't already done, together, to other people, until today. I'll show it to you, if you want.""</p><p>***</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 24</h5><p>I spent most of that weekend looking at Erin's journal. To my surprise, Erin had told the truth... It was in relatively plain sight. It wasn't part of our default shared folders, but I had open access to her computer and could have stumbled across it just browsing, as I sometimes had if I was looking for a movie or TV show she kept on her system. It was only encrypted with the stuff we used to hide from the outside world, but I knew the password to that. I just didn't go looking in any of the right places.</p><p>It was set up like a blog, although it was entirely off-line. There were links elsewhere, both to information on the net and media on the computer, and the individual entries were tagged with names of people mentioned in them. I started with any entry tagged with Angela's name.</p><p>Erin told me the journal started at roughly the time Project Vengeance had been agreed on, so the first few entries were just accounts of her days, ones which included Angela as one of the people who made her feel welcome, even if she suspected it was because of a crush on me, a crush she scoffed at.</p><p>After Scott caught us, she wrote about choosing Angela for what I always called Project Girlfriend. ""I think Angela would be a good choice. I'm sure she'll say yes if Andrew asks her out. She's kind, and cute, and I know she'd treat him well. It would be a believable match. Maybe too believable, but it'll do for now.""</p><p>Before the party, ""They're going to finally have sex. Ugh. Why does this bother me as much as it does? He's told me he'll follow the rules, wear a condom, but I can't shake this feeling this is a bad idea. I've already committed, so I can't back out now... I just have to suck it up, put a smile on my face, and do it. Amber's loaning me a costume, I hope he likes it... if he's going to be fucking her, I'd like it if he was at least thinking about me. ""</p><p>After the party, ""That was a disaster. It was bad enough Angela and Andrew were fucking, then Madison had to start in on me... it was like she could read my deepest insecurities and say them out loud when I'm most vulnerable. I don't even know why 'Miss Jesus-Loves-Me' was even at a house party with drinking and drugs. I wish I caught her smoking up or something, instead of her best friend. At least I learned something new. Alcohol and me don't mix. I made a total fool of myself and came very close to making an even bigger one. Mom's mad at me, Andrew's mad at me. Even Angela's mad at me for spoiling her big night. Meanwhile she writes in her blog that Andrew told her he's about 80% sure he loves her. What the fuck is that about?"" I wasn't even aware Angela had a blog. The entry went on about the people she saw at the party and what she thought about them for a while, but eventually returned to complaining about Angela again. It concluded, ""I wish I could just bring Project Girlfriend to a successful completion."" That surprised me a bit. She always got annoyed whenever I called it that... I kept doing it out of some brotherly impulse to tease that I indulged in from time to time.</p><p>A few days later, she seemed comfortable with Angela and I again, reflecting philosophically about it. At the end of a long ""I wish it didn't have to be this way, but I know this is the right approach. Except for those times that I totally hate her and want her to die, I like her a lot. If I could just control that inner psychotic bitch, this wouldn't be a problem at all. Plato said, 'The first and greatest victory is to conquer yourself; to be conquered by yourself is of all things most shameful and vile.'""</p><p>One day, there were two entries tagged with Angela. The first one said, ""Awful day. First I have to suffer through Angela obsessing about meeting Mom, hoping she'll make a good impression, because ""it's so important that you get along with the parents, if you're going to be together long term."" Long-term? That's my boyfriend you're talking about bitch. Then, I finally get to see some results now that Madison got dumped by her boyfriend. That should be a good thing, right? But no... she doesn't even seem to be bothered. It's like she doesn't give a shit. He's just some disposable toy she doesn't care about. I tell myself she's just doing like I do, keeping her emotions off her face, but I can see it in her eyes, she really didn't care. Does the bitch even have a soul in her body? She was more bothered when Sharon got in trouble for the pot. Meanwhile, I'm denied my delicious schadenfreude.""</p><p>The second one said, ""I just had a theory, but it's a dangerous one. I've been thinking about why I can give Andrew permission to fuck Winnie and Amber and it doesn't faze me, but I want to punch something when Angela kisses him. It's not just that she loves him. It's not even just that she can be with him in public, and I can't. It's that I don't have control. Just like with Project Vengeance. I know that if Winnie or Amber step out of line, I can destroy them. I have something to hold over them. If I can get that for Angela, even if she doesn't know I have it, I could handle this better. I won't think of her as a threat and I can just be friends with her. Unfortunately, I doubt Angela's fucking a teacher, or that there are any dog sex pics (I wish). I might have to create a situation. I've been reading her blog... she strikes me as a classic case of somebody shy but who craves attention. It's like when she changed her hair early in the school year. Most people would go blonde, but she went with a vivid red. She wanted people to notice. I might be able to persuade her to do something extreme if I play on that. Maybe even a variation on our old Project Vengeance plot. Would she respond to some anonymous suitor? We'll see. If she does, she doesn't deserve him anyway.""</p><p>The next one had a link to it, and seemed to speak to me directly. ""Angela came over for dinner tonight, and I laid some groundwork. Andrew, if you're reading this, I'm sorry. I know it's wrong, but I need this. She gets to be on your arm in school and kiss you in front of Mom. She gets to go on dates. I need something.""</p><p>The video was captured from the webcam. Erin started it secretly. Angela was looking through her room, politely amused more than actually interested. ""It's nice.""</p><p>""Want to see something?"" Erin asked.</p><p>""Sure, what?""</p><p>""Can you keep a secret?""</p><p>""I guess... why?""</p><p>""You have to promise not to say, not to Andrew or my mother. They wouldn't understand.""</p><p>""Okay, you're kind of freaking me out a little.""</p><p>""It's just, I have a web show.""</p><p>""You mean like iCarly? On YouTube or something?""</p><p>""Sort of, but not YouTube. It's not recorded, it's live, and I my audience and I are chatting directly, they ask me to do things. You want to be on it?""</p><p>""I don't know. I mean, webcams can be dangerous...""</p><p>Erin sighed. ""Only if you're not careful. You have to follow some rules. You never give out your name, your real e-mail or IM, your school, or where you live. If you do that, you're perfectly safe. And sometimes I feel like I have so little to offer compared to other girls, it's nice, knowing somebody... lots of somebodies, really, are looking, entirely focused on me. Even if some of them are pervs.""</p><p>""Pervs?""</p><p>""Yeah, look."" She clicked a button. ""We're on now.""</p><p>Angela's eyes widened. ""We are?""</p><p>""Yeah. Just give it or a minute or two and people will start coming in. I've muted it so they can't hear us."" She waited a second, and then pointed to the screen. ""See. Already, someone says we're beautiful. That's why I do it. These guys like to watch... and it's nice to get some attention from people. I know I just sort of fade into the crowd otherwise. I'm not pretty like a lot of girls.""</p><p>""Of course you are.""</p><p>""You're just saying that.""</p><p>Angela pursed her lips. ""See, he thinks you are."" She paused. ""And he wants us to show our tummies?"" Her mouth gaped open in surprised, and she looked at Erin. ""Do you do that?""</p><p>She shrugged. ""Sometimes. Usually I make them beg a little more first."" Then Erin stood up and posed.</p><p>""But aren't you afraid somebody'll know who you are?""</p><p>""There are billions of people in the world. The odds of somebody you know running onto you on here are worse than winning the lottery... twice."" I knew that was a lie, but Erin had a way of sounding authoritative about things. ""I don't know, I guess, it's just a nice, safe way to get what I want, without having to worry about giving a guy more than I want to. You know? They listen to me, my thoughts, dreams, silly jokes, and I tease them a little, that's all. And they're always there on my schedule, when I want them.""</p><p>""I guess I can understand that. Just... be careful.""</p><p>""I will."" She looked at the screen. ""Wow, they must really like you. They don't usually beg this much just from me. Time to show them a little tummy."" Erin stood up and lifted her shirt, just a little. It reminded me a little of the first time I saw her on webcam, long ago, that started me on the path that led to a relationship with my own sister. I suppose I could understand what Erin went through, not intending anything bad, but being driven by impulses she couldn't damp down. Erin asked Angela to show her tummy too, pointing out it was nothing more than they'd see at the beach, and, with an embarrassed smile, and after extracting a promise that Erin wouldn't tell me, she did.</p><p>They apparently got plenty of compliments, though I never saw that part of the conversation. Erin suggested Angela make her own account and they could be webcam friends, but then Angela's mom called.</p><p>It seemed Erin made quick progress after that. I didn't have access to the raw chat logs, but from reading Erin's reports after the fact and watching the video clips she recorded, I got most of the story. Erin's webcam show didn't exist prior to her attempt to blackmail Angela, and she never when on when Angela herself wasn't there. Angela got her own account on the chat site and, with Erin telling her it was okay, nothing more than a bikini, moved up to showing her bra, and Erin logged off and approached Angela under another identity. She then sweet-talked her, got her to talk one-on-one, privately, convinced her that her breasts didn't look as small and pointless, or misshapen, as she feared, and somehow, convinced her to let an anonymous, faceless person, judge them. That's where the shots she released came from. I hadn't even seen her bare breasts at that point, despite my asking. The weirdest thing was she had nothing to be ashamed of. They were small, yes, but I liked that, and the nipples were cute and light pink, which still stood out on cam against her pale skin. Why she would be willing to share them with a stranger but not her boyfriend, I couldn't understand... the only thing that makes sense to me is if I tell myself it was just to reassure herself that they really were all right before I saw them. Apparently she had this fear, beyond the mere smallness of them, that one was smaller than the other, and that it would freak guys out. If it was true, it didn't show up on cam.</p><p>Using that titty-flash as leverage, along with many more compliments, Erin got her to show her pussy, too, but Angela got guilty and signed off and deleted the temporary messenger account she used. Right before Angela broke up with me, Erin wrote, ""It was a good day until I decided to check out Angela's blog. Andrew moved up to 90% in love with her. He never told me about that. She's sure he'll say the words after the homecoming dance, and she might be right. Well, I'm not going to let that happen. It's time to put that bitch in her place, contact her on her real account, and let her know that I know who she is.""</p><p>To spare her reputation, under threat of the Blackmailer, Angela broke up with me... but it didn't end there, either. Over the last few weeks, Erin used blackmail and the threat of exposure to get ever more explicit pictures and videos. She masturbated for her blackmailer, first with her fingers, then with a brush, even a bottle of cola once. She stuck things in her ass. In the diaries, Erin said she didn't want to do this extra stuff, but only to make sure Angela would believe she was being blackmailed, and stay away from me. It had worked, until just this week.</p><p>Erin was right, it did make a sick kind of sense when you read it out from start to finish, and she seemed to be sorry for every step that was over the line. After Angela left me, there was a long self-pitying rant about how she just couldn't control herself when she got too scared, or angry, and this wasn't really what she wanted to do... but it ended with the realization that she'd already done it and had to keep going, or it might make things worse, that unless she made the cost of disobeying very high, Angela might be tempted to call the bluff. That was how she referred to it, calling her bluff. She really didn't intend to release any pictures... or, at least she said she didn't. For all I knew, all of this was being written for my benefit, carefully crafted to make her look like she had good intentions all along. It was a possibility that scared me.... but if my sister went to these lengths to manipulate and deceive me, then my relationship with Erin was in worse shape than I thought. I guess I wanted to believe she wasn't that conniving.</p><p>The most recent entry was from the day before the pictures were released, but to my surprise, the dominant emotion wasn't rage, it was fear. Maybe the rage came later. ""I'm practically shaking right now. I've held it in as long as I could but it's like it multiplied inside me. I can't believe she did it. Angela wants to talk to him, explain, get back together. It's the worst possible time for it too. I knew I should have kept on her, but I got so caught up with Madison and... fuck. She'll tell him what happened and he'll know what I did. I want nothing more than to climb into bed with Andrew and have him hold me until my lizard brain shuts down, but I can't do it... because then I'd have to tell him. Maybe it would be better if I did. No, screw maybe, rationally I know it would be, but I'm not feeling especially rational right now... it just scares the fuck out of me too much. I feel like a scared little primate hiding from a predator. I've already pulled so much shit, this might be the one that pushes him over the edge and makes him end it. Chances are she's going to tell him anyway... but until she does I can still find a way out of this. I just need to think, it's supposed to be what I'm good at if I could just settle down. If I can think of a way out of this, I just need a few more weeks and it might never be an issue again.""</p><p>It was amazing, even humbling to realize that she was terrified that I might be done with her. After all I'd done to her in the beginning, I was still surprised and grateful that she was with me at all. I guess there really was no question, I was going to forgive her. I loved her, after all, and I'd forgiven worse. But to just rush in to her room and tell her everything was fine would make her more likely to do things like this in the future, and I had to be sure there were no other nasty surprises, so I kept reading.</p><p>***</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 25</h5><p>A lot of what Erin wrote was amusingly banal, obsessing about zits or a little gained weight, or being all fangirly about something new. Sometimes there were bizarre fragments of thoughts, completely out of context, that must have meant something to Erin but I couldn't for the life of me figure out. But buried in there, once I read it all, there were some pretty big surprises, although nothing as bad as what she'd done to poor Angela.</p><p>Months ago, she launched an attempt to set up Tony and his sister in some sort of relationship, but had no idea if it was successful, and I certainly hadn't seen any signs one way or the other. She had hidden cameras set up in my car, and had captured a few of my 'dates' with Angela. I should have been mad at that, but I wasn't, really, except, a little, that she didn't tell me. I would have suggested it myself if I'd thought of it. She was thinking about trying to set up Mom with a guy at work, explicitly so that we would have more time alone together while they dated, but then worried that would mean she'd have to break them up if they got too close. She was going out and spying on people she had a grudge against, not in their homes, but by following their Twitters and Facebook updates and going where she knew they would be, in the hopes of uncovering something that could ruin them, but aside from a couple of them going out with random guys who were way too old to be dating high school girls, she hadn't had much luck in most cases. However, there was one exception.</p><p>I had no idea she'd been up to so much.</p><p>I knocked on Erin's door to get her attention, even though it was open. She was lying on her bed, reading, and looked up at me, searching my face for some sign of what I was going to say. ""I don't approve of what you've done,"" I started.</p><p>""I know. Neither do I.""</p><p>I sat down beside her. ""It wasn't as bad as I thought though. I mean, you could have put up the videos of her masturbating. So I guess you showed restraint... that would have ruined her reputation much more.""</p><p>She smiled brightly for a moment, but then it faded, and she looked down. ""I hate to say it but I wasn't really thinking of her reputation. I would have done it, but I just needed to hold something back as a threat so she wouldn't tell anyone it was blackmail... which was stupid, because that was so you wouldn't find out. If I'd been thinking more clearly I'd have known, you were going to figure it out either way."" She sighed. ""So you can't really give me points for kindness. Do I at least get points for honesty?""</p><p>""Are you really that scared I'm going to just decide to be done with you?""</p><p>""Sometimes. When we're together everything feels perfect, but... sometimes, you keep things closed in and I can't tell what's really going on inside. I read other people much better than I read you.""</p><p>""I tell you I love you all the time.""</p><p>""Yeah, but... I think you'd say that even if you wanted out, just because you felt guilty. If you decided you wanted to be with someone else, I don't think I'd know until you finally dumped me.""</p><p>""You don't dump your sister,"" I said.</p><p>""See, that's my point exactly. If we were just two people dating, you might come out and tell me you don't love me like that anymore. But I'm your sister, so you wouldn't do that. A while back I tried to figure out what you might do if you wanted to end it. I decided that you'd probably just go cold and distant and hope I fall out of love with you, or maybe you'd wait for me to make a mistake and use that as an excuse. So, I panic whenever you're a bit distant, or whenever I make a mistake... especially if my hormones are fucking up my brain.""</p><p>I'm not very outwardly emotional, although I always thought my affection with my sister was an exception to that rule, at least when we're alone. Maybe I was wrong. ""Do you trust me?""</p><p>""Of course.""</p><p>""Then trust me when I say this... I'm not going to do that to you. I'm going to love you forever, and I can't see myself ever wanting to leave."" That was a lie, though a small one. I didn't want to break up with her, but if Erin kept tearing down people around us, I honestly don't know whether I'd have the strength to stay, or the strength to leave. Quickly, I continued, in the hope the lie went unchallenged. ""...And it's not like I don't have my own concerns. You don't think I'm worried about you falling for a guy your age?"" Or finally realizing that there's a reason brothers and sisters shouldn't fall in love.</p><p>""The guys my age are all idiots.""</p><p>""It doesn't matter. But if something does happen and either of us wants to end it, we have to promise to be up front about it, not drag it out and pretend.""</p><p>""I'm not sure if that makes me feel better. That just means you could drop the bomb at any moment."" She smiled weakly. ""But I think it means you're not doing it right now, and that DOES make me feel better.""</p><p>""No, I'm not done with you. I told you, I love you.""</p><p>""I love you too."" I leaned forward and kissed her lips gently. They parted and her tongue darted out.</p><p>After I pulled away, I said, ""Now we're going to have to discuss what to do about Angela, to limit the damage. But first... we need to talk about what you've got in store for Madison.""</p><p>""It was meant to be a surprise,"" she said. ""I know we agreed, no blackmail, but I was hoping you wouldn't mind. It was such an... elegant solution. Like an equation that perfectly balances.""</p><p>""I can't believe it, though. I mean, her? I never would have guessed.""</p><p>""I know, right? It makes sense in retrospect, though. She didn't give a damn about her boyfriends, never wanted to have sex with them or anything, but when Sharon was grounded she got edgy. Of course they were dating. The Chastity Club was just a cover, just like her boyfriends. Probably for her parents, more than anything else. And it's kind of ironic, all the time I spent following her, trying to dig up some kind of dirt, and it turns out I stumbled onto the truth by accident.""</p><p>Erin had been out shopping during the Christmas holidays, and had stopped in to use the bathroom. While she was there, she heard Sharon and Madison enter, arguing. The moment she heard them she pulled her legs up, but they didn't even bother to check the stalls. Since Erin happened to be wearing her video recording gear, she turned it on and captured the moment. ""I can't believe you'd do this to me,"" Madison cried.</p><p>""I'm sorry, but it's my mom's idea, not mine. I can either do this stupid retreat, or go live with my dad and his dumb cunt of a wife. The retreat's better.""</p><p>""But we were going to spend Christmas together. We could do it at your Dad's place.""</p><p>""No, I don't care, I'm not dealing with that, you don't know my dad.""</p><p>""What about mine? You know after he heard you were smoking pot, he wanted me to stop hanging out with you. I stood up for you. You know how hard that was for me?""</p><p>""Right, you told them that your duty as a friend was to set a good example and bring me back to a righteous path,"" Sharon said, as though she was repeating something she'd been told herself a dozen times. ""That's not standing up for me, standing up for me would be saying that you don't care if they like me or if I smoke pot, and by the way, we've been a little more than best friends these last couple years.""</p><p>""You know how they are. I just deal with them in ways they understand. They'd disown me. After all my father preaches about gays...""</p><p>""Yeah. Maybe you could just tell them you're not gay, you just like speaking the Word of God directly into my sinful pussy.""</p><p>""Don't be a bitch.""</p><p>""Look who's talking.""</p><p>""I'm sorry, it's just... I don't want to lose you."" The sound of kissing could be heard, and then Madison said, ""I'll wait, however long it is.""</p><p>The kissing sounds suddenly stopped. ""Maddy, don't. The truth is... maybe it's time for a change.""</p><p>""What are you saying?""</p><p>""You always know I was only bi at best. I'm not a lesbian like you. I do like guys and I hate you going all jealous bitch just cause I want to hang out with some... or when I want to hang out with anybody other than you. It's too much. When I come back, maybe we should just be friends...""</p><p>""I don't want to be friends... I love you."" Who knew Madison had it in her?</p><p>""See, the lovey-dovey stuff is just what I'm talking about, it makes me feel pressured. I like you, but I was really mostly into the whole dating thing for the sex... and well, there are ways to get off without all the drama.""</p><p>""No... you can't mean that.""</p><p>""Sure I can. Oh, don't get blubbery like that Maddy. I'm sick of dealing with it."" Sharon sighed and said, ""Call me when you've got a handle on yourself."" Sharon left, and the video captured the sound of quiet crying, before Madison apparently washed her face, and left.</p><p>""I felt a little sorry for her, watching that,"" I admitted to Erin.</p><p>""Me too, a little. But I knew I had her then, it was just a matter of how to use it... and I thought I could kill several birds with one stone.""</p><p>Erin immediately had our Blackmailer identity announce to Winnie, Amber, and, supposedly, Erin, that he had decided to add another girl to the group. He asked each of them to give suggestions on someone to include, why, and what might be used to blackmail her. Both of the other girls had ideas, but, considering Erin was the Blackmailer, it was only natural that her choice won out... and her choice was Madison.</p><p>As usual for Erin, her plan had somebody else take all the risks... in this case, Amber. Amber approached Madison and offered to pay for private tutoring... the money came from Erin, who claimed the Blackmailer sent it to her. The tutoring sessions were all scheduled over the Christmas break, in Amber's house, while Amber's mom was out. At first Amber just complimented Madison on her beauty, talked about how much she admired her, but on the third session, Amber had a ""confession""... that she liked girls, not boys, and had a crush on Madison. Madison protested a little at first, said she wasn't into girls and that Amber would be a little young for her even if she was, but Amber didn't take no for an answer and kissed her.</p><p>Maddy, depressed and vulnerable after a breakup, sunk into the kiss and kissed back. Her resistance melted before this aggressive younger girl and allowed what she wanted to happen, to happen. All of it happened on Amber's webcam. Caresses on clothed legs led to loosened clothes, and passionate making out led to the clothes being removed entirely. Amber fingered Madison into an orgasm, and then spread her own tight pussy lips. Madison went down on Amber, licking for several minutes.</p><p>It continued for two more tutoring sessions that were no longer tutoring sessions at all, they were lesbian sex sessions, although Madison still took the money she was owed, grimacing at Amber's jokes about it making her a prostitute. ""It's just because my parents are expecting that you're paying me. I don't want the money though, I love doing this. Eating you out is the best part of my day... sometime I daydream in class about it."" That admission was all Erin needed to officially begin the blackmail portion of her plan.</p><p>***</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 26</h5><p>Madison took the blackmailing hard. Who wouldn't? She felt betrayed by Amber, who she must have been developing real feelings for, and once blackmail had begun in earnest, Amber had gained the long-delayed right to use Madison as a sex slave. Winnie shared her too. The abrupt change in her status from romantic crush to sex toy must have been devastating emotionally for Madison. They usually ate her out to an orgasm, but only after they each got several of their own thanks to Madison's tongue, and they had fun sticking things into her pussy or spanking her while she was busy providing one. Despite the somewhat rough treatment, Madison seemed to enjoy it on a pure, carnal level... she got very wet, practically dripping wet, so wet you could see it on camera. Erin has a theory that the people who use others in everyday life get off on being used themselves, and that there was a submissive streak in many girls anyway.</p><p>""What's next?"" I asked Erin.</p><p>""The coup de grace. And this one I need your help, because somebody has to play the Blackmailer while I'm there.""</p><p>So, I did my job, sitting back safely in my room a few days later as Madison went to play with Amber and Winnie after school. After allowing Amber and Winnie to get off playing with Madison, I suggested that they tie her up and play with her pussy, but not to let her cum until I said so.</p><p>Just as she got near the point of cumming, Winnie and Amber already knew what they were to do. ""Do you want to cum, Madison?""</p><p>""Yes. Oh, god, yes.""</p><p>""You like middle school pussy, right? Young stuff?"" Winnie asked. She made a noise, but it wasn't good enough. This was for posterity. ""Tell us you love it.""</p><p>""I love your little pussies,"" she said, straining against her bonds to raise her head. ""Please, let me lick them, just lick me too.""</p><p>""You want to try another girl? She's younger than either of us. She'll make you cum if you make her cum.""</p><p>""Sure, just do it."" She squirmed her body, shaking the ropes, unable to touch herself.</p><p>""Come on in,"" Winnie called. Erin opened the door and stepped in from another room. She wore a short skirt and a tube top. ""Hi, Erin. I think you know Madison.""</p><p>""You?"" Madison gasped, outraged.</p><p>""Me,"" Erin said simply. ""I'm getting blackmailed too.""</p><p>I typed up a request, which appeared on the computer screen, asking Amber and Winnie to go into the other room and give some time alone. ""They have some unfinished business.""</p><p>Madison seemed pretty wary when the girls left, but Erin just sat by the bed, as though Madison wasn't tied up there, and they were friends. ""We've always had this little bit of tension between us. Maybe it's sexual tension, from what I heard, you love eating out younger girls, so maybe it's just that you always wanted me. I don't know. But the problem is, we've always been enemies, when we should have been friends.""</p><p>""Let me go,"" Madison said.</p><p>""No, I'm not done yet. See, you were mean to me... this was supposed to be a great year for me, but you... a couple other girls too, but mostly you... you made it suck. That's why when the Blackmailer wanted somebody else to play with, I suggested you. I overheard your little... lover's quarrel with Sharon. You used to joke about me going to Hell. The good news is, I don't believe in Hell. Heaven either. Except the kinds we make here on Earth. And there's no God, just people to help us build those personal Heavens or Hells. Now, which would you prefer, Heaven, or Hell? What would the whole school think if they knew you guys were lipstick lesbians? What would your parents think? And you've got a thing for young, hairless pussy, too. I guess that makes you a pedo."" Two years younger wasn't really a pedo. It was probably even legal. But the accusation could be enough to hurt someone, even though the only reason all three girls, my sister included, had hairless pussies anymore were because they shaved.</p><p>""Oh, God,"" Madison cried. She should have been no longer turned on, but Erin's hands had constantly rubbed up and down her leg as she spoke, and now stroked the edge of her pussy.</p><p>""Don't worry. I won't share your secret. It's not up to me, really. It's up to our Blackmailer over there."" She pointed to the screen. ""But I'll tell you something, I'm one of his favorites... and he likes to reward his favorites. So if I asked him to put out a video of you begging for a young girl's pussy, he'll do it. Isn't that right?""</p><p>I typed in the answer. ""You've served me well, Erin. I think I could give you this one.""</p><p>""So the question is, are we going to be friends, or are we going to be enemies?""</p><p>""Please,"" Madison said. ""I'm sorry.""</p><p>""That's what I like to hear,"" Erin said. ""An apology. Good start. Was that so hard? But a sorry isn't really enough at this point. You remember the beginning of the school year, when I tried to convince you I had magic powers and could curse you?"" She laughed lightly. I thought she was overplaying the role, personally, but I let her have her fun. She'd been planning it for a long time. ""Boy, was I naïve to think you'd fall for that. You sure taught me a lesson. I don't have magic powers. What I do have is a brain. A brain that's good at solving problems. I've had a few problems lately. One, I have a bitch who makes my life miserable at school, and encourages others to do the same."" She looked down at Madison. ""I don't think that's going to be a problem much longer, is it?"" She traced a finger up and down the girl's slit, very slowly. Madison bit her lip and shook her head. ""Two, I know somebody who needs a girlfriend, one who won't steal him away from me, because she's not really interested in him. I hear you have a problem, too. You have a terrible secret and you don't want anybody, least of all your parents, to suspect the truth. Wouldn't it be nice if one of your problems could solve one of my problems? If only we were friends instead of enemies...""</p><p>""You want me to date... your boyfriend?""</p><p>""See, I knew you were bright. That's it exactly.""</p><p>""Who's your boyfriend?""</p><p>""Here's where we reach the critical moment of our new friendship. I'm going to tell you a secret. If you try to reveal it, your secret will be revealed, risking Hell for both of us... but believe me, I'll have a much easier time denying my secret. I've already done it once.""</p><p>Madison's eyes widened. ""Oh my God. It really was true. You and your brother.""</p><p>Erin put a hand over Madison's mouth. ""Shhh. Don't ruin the moment. We were blackmailed into it. But sometimes, you come to enjoy what you're being forced to do. I hope you'll learn that for yourself. That's what happened to us. But it turned into love... maybe that'll happen to you, too. I knew Amber really likes you already. Now, I need someone to keep people from suspecting about me and my brother. You need someone to help you pretend you're straight. So what do you say, Madison? Do you want to be friends from now on?"" She took her hand off Maddy's mouth.</p><p>""I think... okay, I think we could do that. I still think it's sick.""</p><p>I could see the dark look in Erin's eyes, but she controlled it. I was proud of her. I was afraid she'd let loose with a slap. ""Keep that to yourself if you want to remain friends. So, what do you say, do you want to cum now?""</p><p>Madison groaned. ""God, yes.""</p><p>""Good."" She yelled for Amber and Winnie, who came in. ""Keep her warm, but don't let her cum until I do."" Then she crawled over Madison's body, ready to lower her pussy on the older girl's face. ""Oh, and Madison? Welcome to our little family.""</p><p>***</p><p></p><h5>Epilogue</h5><p>I did speak to Angela. I felt it was my duty, since it was partly my fault she was in the situation. She hadn't been to school in the week following her humiliation, so I went to her place. Her parents glared at me when I came to the door as though, despite Angela's claims to the contrary, they thought I was the one who made her take the pictures. But they let me talk to her, out in their backyard, as chilly as it was.</p><p>""Are you all right?"" I asked.</p><p>""Oh, I'm just great. Everyone in the world has seen me topless, the school thinks I'm a slut. Who wouldn't want that?""</p><p>Dumb question, I guess. ""Sorry.""</p><p>""It's not your fault,"" she said. ""It was mine, I got stupid.""</p><p>""If it makes you feel better..."" I hesitated. ""I don't hold it against you. I don't think you're a slut. You made a mistake, everybody makes mistakes. I've sure made lots.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" she said. ""I wish I could explain to you why I did it.""</p><p>""It doesn't matter,"" I said quickly, not wanting her to even try. Erin had let her off the hook, somewhat. As her Blackmailer, she expressed remorse with a long apology, telling her how 'he' never wanted to be a bad guy, but he wasn't able to get girls to like him in the normal ways... when he heard she was getting back together with her old boyfriend, he got jealous and panicked. Erin told her that the other pictures would only be released if word got out that she was blackmailed, but other than that, she was free. She could date whoever she wanted, and he'd never contact her again. I don't think Erin would expose the rest of the pictures even if Angela blabbed, since there was no risk to her. Everything she did, she did with enough layers of proxies and obfuscation that it was impossible to track back to her. My concern was more that if Angela told me the truth, as she knew it, I'd have to pretend to be shocked and try to think of something to do to try and help. ""I know it doesn't seem like it, but it'll blow over.""</p><p>""I'm transferring,"" she said. ""To another school.""</p><p>""Oh."" I thought about it. ""That might not be a bad idea."" The pictures could certainly follow her... there were people at school who were sadistic enough to send them to people at her new school for no reason other than a laugh. Though since Angela's Facebook was now deleted, I hoped it would be harder for people to find out where she went. ""I'd miss you, but at least there, you get a new start.""</p><p>""That's what my parents and I were thinking."" She hugged herself against the cold. ""You said... you said you don't hold it against me. Do you think, you and I...?"" Immediately she seemed to sense the improbability of it, and shook her head.</p><p>""Not because of this,"" I said. ""I just don't feel that way anymore. And there's someone else."" My new fake relationship with Madison would become public knowledge in the next few days anyway.</p><p>""Who?""</p><p>""Madison. From Erin's class.""</p><p>""What? She's like a total bitch. And she's been picking on your sister this whole year.""</p><p>""I know. I actually went to tell her off about that. We got to talking."" That was the story we'd be using. ""She's deeper than most people give her credit for. I don't know if it'll work out, but I'm going to give it a chance. If you ever need a friend, though, I'm here."" I wanted to kiss her forehead, but was feeling like shit again.</p><p>""Angela,"" I heard. It was her mother. ""It's time for us to go.""</p><p>""Okay Mom,"" she said, then looked at me. ""You'd better go. But... thanks.""</p><p>I nodded. ""See you around.""</p><p>I returned home, and went upstairs. Erin called out to me as I passed her room. ""How was it?""</p><p>""Awkward, painful. But, at least it's over with."" She nodded. ""She probably would have appreciated you coming, too. You were her friend, after all.""</p><p>She shook her head. ""I can't face her after what I did.""</p><p>I could understand. ""So what are you doing now?""</p><p>""Watching Madison."" As we always had with the other girls we had under our thumb, we installed a program on Maddy's computer that let us watch through her webcam. She and Amber were making out on her bed. ""I think your new girlfriend has come to appreciate our little arrangement. Well, I guess she's not your girlfriend until Monday, when you take her to school and walk with her, hand-in-hand.""</p><p>She seemed a little sad about saying that. ""You're not going to get jealous of her, are you? Pretending to be my girlfriend?""</p><p>""I'll be jealous, sure. But I won't go crazy, I won't have another Azula moment over it."" That was her name for her really bad moments, an ongoing joke, a reference to a cartoon villain who went crazy at the end. ""I know she doesn't really want you, and you don't really want her, it's just for show. So I can handle it. You're not even going to be having sex."" Madison had been pretty intent on that, and in truth I didn't care.</p><p>""Good. So since nobody's going to suspect us any more, I guess we can finally call Project Girlfriend a success.""</p><p>She winced. ""I really wish you wouldn't call it that.""</p><p>Normally I just let it drop and then teased her with it later. But this time, I was curious. ""Why not?"" I asked. ""You call it that.""</p><p>""No, I don't.""</p><p>I furrowed my brow. ""Sure you do."" I was certain of it. ""It was in your blogs.""</p><p>""I wasn't referring to this. Project Girlfriend is something else.""</p><p>""So, what is it?"" I asked. She didn't answer right away, so I spun her computer chair so she was facing me. ""No more secrets, remember? What's Project Girlfriend?""</p><p>""It's just something I'm working on,"" she said. ""Longer-term.""</p><p>""And what's the goal?""</p><p>""To get people to accept ME as your girlfriend. Maybe, eventually, your wife.""</p><p>Oh, so she was attempting the impossible. Somehow, that made me feel a little better. ""Erin, I'd like nothing more than that, but...""</p><p>""It's doable,"" she said. ""I know it is. I just haven't figured it out yet. People are becoming more open-minded, consensual incest might be the next big frontier. Cassie accepts us. The girls we blackmail do, too, now. I just have to figure out how to shift public opinion. And there are always the more underhanded approaches, too. Flat out deception's probably the most likely in the short term... but if I have to blackmail every person in the world and make them accept us, I'll do that."" She paused, took a deep breath. ""Don't worry, I'm being realistic about this. It may take a few years. But I'm going to do it. I'm going to be your girlfriend, and anyone who stands in the way of that had better be prepared.""</p><p>Sometimes, I almost believe she could do it, if she set her mind to it.</p>"
409,Rent-A-Daughter,AnonyMPC,,"['Mg', 'MF', 'ped', 'cons', '1st', 'cosplay', 'slow']","She's a twelve-year-old girl with the idea to make some extra money by giving childless people the experience of raising a daughter. He's a socially isolated comic-book fan and pedophile, who thinks he can play by the rules of 'Look, but don't Touch'. The relationship they forge won't be like either of them anticipated...",2012-01-21T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction and fantasy, and no endorsement of any of the acts engaged in should be assumed.","<p></p><h5>Chapter One</h5><p>It was the biggest moral lapse in my life and yet, at the same time, one of the most fulfilling experiences I've ever had. It made me a criminal, but more importantly, it made me a father, and it all started with 'Rent-A-Daughter'.</p><p>The day I first heard those words seemed to start out like any ordinary day. I was working a little extra, by choice, in my home office, which was the second bedroom of my two bedroom apartment. I worked from home, making a decent living at a job that let me set my own hours. I considered it a great job, about the only good thing I had going for me.</p><p>I'm not making excuses, but when this happened, it was a pretty low period in my life.</p><p>I was unhappy, and had been for a while. I knew something big was missing from my life. Most obviously, I was lonely. I hadn't had a date in three years, and a girlfriend since I got out of college, six years ago. My dating life, when it was active, was not very notable either... my last girlfriend cheated on me and it pretty much wrecked me, making me too shy to try again. I guess subconsciously I didn't want to let somebody get close enough to hurt me.</p><p>I wasn't just romantically isolated either. I didn't have many friends aside from the distant, more-or-less anonymous types you make on Internet fan-boards. My parents were both dead, my dad of a heart attack when I was eighteen , and my Mom eight years ago, while I was still in college. Both hit me hard, but I knew my Dad wasn't healthy. Mom's death was so sudden and senseless. She was murdered in a robbery by a meth head, who was later killed by police. In the comics this would have made me into a grim vigilante, patrolling the streets looking for justice, but in reality, the whole event just left a hole that my ambition slowly drained out of. I pulled away from people, gradually, just by not putting myself out there. Sometimes I didn't blame my girlfriend for cheating, she said it was because I was emotionally unavailable and she might have been right. It was a wonder I was hired at all when I got out of school, but I had good marks and my company had an aggressive recruiter.</p><p>My life pretty much consisted of work, TV, weekly trips to the comic store, less frequent trips to the movies, occasionally out to eat, and every couple months an old friend would ring up and we might do something or a cousin would remember me and invite me over for a holiday. On those occasions, I was good at pretending I was more-or-less normal. I hadn't fallen apart on the outside, and could fake having a life for some time before retreating back to my fortress of solitude where I just... continued. It was like I was living in some kind of stasis bubble, outside time passed, but me, inside my little apartment, I was stuck, frozen.</p><p>Then one day, a knock at the door punctured that bubble. When I heard it, I put my work on hold, extricated myself from my work area, and crossed into the living room, through the kitchen, and to the door.</p><p>I peeked through the peephole first, it was only prudent. Through it, I saw a little blonde girl, probably eleven or twelve years old. She made a face at the peephole, an exaggerated grin that made me smile despite myself.</p><p>I knew her, but not by name. She lived in the apartment across from me. My place was situated at the very end of the hall, just around a corner. There were only two apartments around that corner, one was mine, and the other for the last few years was rented by her parents.</p><p>We never exchanged more than a simple hello, and more often polite nods of recognition instead. The mom was kind of cute, the girl was adorable, and the dad had a shaven head and looked perpetually tired, but other than that I didn't really know them, and I certainly didn't have much to say to them.</p><p>But I didn't have anything against them either, so I opened the door, thinking she might need something. ""Hi,"" she said. She crossed one foot behind the other, seeming a little shy.</p><p>""Hi,"" I said. We stood quietly like that for a few seconds, as I looked at her. She came up to chest height on me, and was very slender, almost waif-like. I bet I could almost have closed my hands, fingers meshed, around her thigh. The girl wore a long-sleeved sweater-jacket over top of a thin white shirt, with blue slacks. Like I said, she was cute, although a little oddly so. Her ears stuck out, there was a spot on one cheek like a lone, dark freckle, and when she smiled there was a little gap between her two front teeth, and one of her others seemed just a little crooked. On an adult face, these might be a flaws, but in her case, it just somehow made her all the cuter.</p><p>""Hello,"" she said, greeting me again.</p><p>""Hello,"" I repeated. I curled my lip into a little half smile. ""Did you need something?"" I asked. ""Did you get locked out or something?""</p><p>""No, I wanted to talk to you. Can I come in?""</p><p>I had an instinctive, kneejerk rush of fear. If I invited a young girl into my apartment, even if it was completely innocent, it might look the wrong way... and my thoughts were not completely innocent.</p><p>To my secret shame, I'd always found little girls attractive. I'd guess most people would call me a pedophile. Technically, I'd say I'm more of a hebephile, because my attraction peaks in the early years of puberty, although I've had some impure thoughts about girls who haven't quite reached puberty too. Most people don't draw the distinction, though, so why not go with the pedophile label? Don't get me wrong, I wasn't some child molester. I'd never touched a young girl inappropriately. All my girlfriends were around my own age, and I could get sexually attracted to fully-grown women, easily... but there was something about the sweetness of a little girl combined with innocence, and a tight little body on the cusp of womanhood that penetrated many of my most hidden, and therefore strongest, fantasies. I never once intended them to be anything more than an exercise of the imagination. The last thing I wanted was to hurt anybody, and trying to make a move on a girl would inevitably hurt them. But occasionally, I did things I knew I shouldn't just because I could later use them to build much better fantasies. When your only sexual outlet is masturbation, and has been for years, you tend to really focus on it, zeroing in on the most effective fantasies and anything that can be used to help forge a new one is valuable.</p><p>So I let her in. I never wanted anything to happen, but I thought I could imagine later that night that something did and have a particularly intense masturbation session. In reality, I intended that our interaction would be totally innocent. I even left the door open. I moved into the kitchen to give her room to enter without crowding her. ""Do you want a drink? I think I have some Coke.""</p><p>She shook her head, but then seemed to reconsider. ""Okay.""</p><p> I pulled one from the fridge and handed it to her. ""I'm sorry, I don't think I ever learned your name.""</p><p>""It's Madeline. Most people call me Maddy."" The can opened with a slight hiss as she cracked the tab.</p><p>""So, what can I do for you, Maddy?""</p><p>""I was just thinking, Mister..."" she trailed off, inviting me to supply my name.</p><p>""Brown. But you can call me James, if you want."" Yes, my name is James Brown. I've heard all the jokes. Maddy was probably too young to even know who he was, so she didn't make any.</p><p>""That's okay Mister Brown."" She giggled a little. ""Anyway, I was just thinking how it's odd that we've lived next to each other almost half my life and I've never been inside.""</p><p>""I'm sure it's pretty much like your place,"" I said. I didn't want to give her too much leeway in my apartment, although she had the kind of face you just wanted to give in to. I bet her parents spoiled her.</p><p>""Actually, I wanted to ask your advice about something. My dad got into a fight because I wanted an iPhone and some designer clothes and he said it was too expensive. He said that he couldn't afford to get me what I wanted, just what I needed, and that if I wanted anything extra I should save up or find a way to make my own money.""</p><p>""I know you probably don't want to hear this, but he's probably right to about that.""</p><p>She frowned a little. ""I know. That's why I'm here. I'm trying to start my own business.""</p><p>I raised an eyebrow. That was unexpected. ""So..."" I ventured, ""you want to sell me some cookies or something?"" It was the only way I could think of that little girls made money, although that was for school fundraisers.</p><p>""No, silly."" She put a finger up to her lips. ""You know, that's a good idea too. But I had an idea for a business that I don't think anybody's ever done before."" She leaned forward and whispered, ""Do you have children?""</p><p>""No,"" I said.</p><p>""Do you wish you did?""</p><p>I thought about it. ""I guess so."" I probably wouldn't have admitted it to somebody my own age, but kids had a way of disarming me. I did want a kid of my own, even though I knew I should never allow myself to have one because of the fantasies I harbored. I never really considered it a possibility, either, given my lack of the usual prerequisite of some kind of social life.</p><p>""My dad says nobody's ever complete until they have a child of their own to love,"" she said.</p><p>""He might be right about that, I don't know.""</p><p>""That's why I thought of my business. I call it 'Rent-A-Daughter'. I rent myself out to people without kids so they can find out what it's like.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Two</h5><p>Rent-A-Daughter. There was a moment of terrible weakness when I thought of all sorts of ways somebody with my inclinations could exploit a situation like that, or what they might do if they had a real daughter. ""I don't think that would be such a good idea,"" I said.</p><p>She thrust her lip out in a cute little pout. ""Why not?""</p><p>""Have you talked to your parents about this?""</p><p>""No, I haven't told anyone my idea yet. I wanted to ask someone without kids about it first. Why?""</p><p>""I don't think your Mom and Dad would let you, first of all."" How would I explain to somebody so innocent looking that there were people who might take advantage of her? I went for a softer lie. ""They'd be terribly jealous. Nobody would wants anybody else parenting their child, even only rented. Especially a cute little daughter like you.""</p><p>She thought about what I'd said, then decided, ""I guess I could lie to them. I could just tell them I'm doing something else. Or not tell them at all. They don't get home until 6 usually and I would planned to do this for 2 hours after school every day anyway."" I glanced at the clock. It was 3:30. She must have just got out of school.</p><p>That moment of weakness returned, only now it was much longer than a moment. Whole seconds passed while I thought of things somebody could do with that amount of time alone with a girl like Maddy. A fatherly massage, a fatherly bath, fatherly kisses, maybe some landing in unfatherly places. I opened the fridge again and pretended to look inside, so that my erection wouldn't be visible.</p><p>""I think I'd have to tell them."" That's what I should have said. That's what a responsible person would have said. What I actually said was, ""Also, people who might WANT to rent a daughter would be too ashamed that they have to. They'd be terrified of anybody finding out. See, most people without kids like to pretend they don't want any. Even when they do."" I convinced myself that I was still trying to dissuade her. ""I know I'd be scared of somebody finding out.""</p><p>""Oh, I can be very professional,"" she said. ""I won't tell a soul. It would be like lawyer-client confidentiality."" It seemed like she had to pause over the syllables of that last word to pronounce it right.</p><p>""Forever?"" I asked. ""No matter what?""</p><p>""Swear to God,"" she said.</p><p>""How much were you thinking of charging?""</p><p>""I'm not sure yet,"" she admitted. ""I used to get paid $10 an hour for watching Mrs. Marshall's grandson. I was thinking something like $15 an hour.""</p><p>$15 an hour for a little nymphet to hang around my apartment and pretend to be my daughter. I did a quick calculation in my head. $30 a day, 5 days a week. $150 a week was a hefty price, but I made a good living and had a lot of savings.</p><p>I wasn't thinking of having sex with her... or, at least, I wasn't intending at that moment to have sex with her. But I thought there was plenty of technically legal but extremely shady things I might be able to do that would remain in my memories and serve as fap fodder for years to come... and it would keep her out of the hands of anybody really dangerous. ""I might be interested, but if I was going to try it out I'd have to be your only client.""</p><p>""Really?"" she asked excitedly. She practically jumped up and down. ""You'd want to hire me?""</p><p>""I have always wondered what it would be like to have a daughter,"" I said. ""But only if you promised never to tell a soul anything that goes on.""</p><p>""Oh, I swear,"" she said, and put one hand up in the air, the other over her heart. ""I won't tell anybody no matter what.""</p><p>""Okay. I'd be willing to try it out. When do you want to start?""</p><p>""We can start right now,"" she said. She closed the still open door, and slipped off her shoes. She wore light blue socks. ""What do you want me to call you?"" she asked. ""Dad? Daddy? Papa? Father? Sir?"" She broke into a little story. ""One of my friends calls her dad Sir. I think that's totally weird. But I'm your daughter, so you get to set the rules.""</p><p>Oh, how easy she was making it. It was a good thing I didn't intend to be a sexual predator, just a sexual browser. ""I think Sir's a little weird too,"" I said. ""Just call me Daddy.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Three</h5><p>""Okay, Daddy,"" she said. ""What do you want to do first?""</p><p>What I wanted to do was pull out my dick and ask my new daughter if she would suck it. But I knew that was wrong, even for a fantasy, so I settled for a much more tame, saner choice... letting her decide. ""I don't know. I've never had a daughter before. What would you normally be doing if you were home?""</p><p>""Watching TV probably.""</p><p>I waved her towards the living room area.</p><p>She went over there and immediately set herself down on my couch, grabbing for the remote control on one arm. ""You've got a nice TV, Mister... I mean, Daddy."" It was a flatscreen TV, pretty big screen. What money I did spend tends to go to gadgets. I actually did have both an iPhone and an iPad when this happened. I used the latter more, because I didn't have many people to call.</p><p>""Thanks,"" I said, and sat down beside her, on the other end of the couch, afraid to get too close. There was space for another person, maybe two, between us. She turned the TV to the Disney channel, and began watching, laughing along with the lame jokes. I just sat there, pretending to watch TV, but mostly looking at her. At the first commercial break, she took off her sweater top and set it aside. Beneath, her top was thin, with just spaghetti straps, and clung to her body tightly. She had almost a flat chest, only very tiny bumps denting the shirt.</p><p>Inside me a war began to rage, between the pervert who wanted to push the envelope, tell her how sexy she looked to me and hope she responded, and the decent man, who was screaming at me to do the right thing and call off the plan, send her home. The winner was the unlikely coward, who would neither side completely with one extreme or the other, nor was willing to make any move at all except watch.</p><p>I finally found it in me to say something. ""So, um, how old are you, anyway?"" She looked like she was just at the earliest stages of puberty, but that wasn't really much of a guide these days, there's such a wide range. Judging on her body I might have guessed she could be anywhere from ten to a very undeveloped 14, but considering how naïve she seemed to be about her business idea, I had to guess it was probably towards the lower end. Unless she was trying to seduce me. The thought thrilled me but I knew how unlikely it was and so discarded it as impossible.</p><p>""Twelve,"" she said simply, and went back to looking at the screen. I watched Maddy. I realized that I was very likely going to be paying a young girl to sit and watch TV at my house for a few hours a day while I stared at her from the other end of the couch, and somehow I didn't even mind.</p><p>I let her watch until the end of the show, and would have let her watch another, but she said, ""I hate this show,"" and looked at me. ""Hey, why don't you show me around our apartment?""</p><p>""Sure,"" I said. I got to me feet. ""But there's not much to show."" Since she'd already seen the living room and kitchen area, I took her down the hall, let her have a quick look at the bathroom, then my room.</p><p>My room was sparsely furnished. I subscribed to the philosophy that the bedroom was for sleeping in. So, since I had two bedrooms, I chose the smallest one to actually sleep in. It had a bed, dresser, a TV on top of the dresser in case I couldn't sleep or wanted to whack off to porn, and a little night table.</p><p>""Don't you ever make your bed?"" Maddy asked, gently chiding me. ""You live like a slob."" She was right. There were clothes all over the floor, and the bed was a mess, but then I wasn't expecting company.</p><p>""I guess when you live alone long enough,"" I admitted, ""you kind of fall into some bad habits.""</p><p>She looked at me tilting her head a little like she was a miniature psychiatrist, analyzing me. ""Are you lonely?"" she asked seriously.</p><p>I don't have my normal defenses up against kids, so I answered honestly, automatically. ""I guess I am.""</p><p>""Well, not anymore,"" she told me, grabbing my hand. ""You've got a daughter now. Come on, what else."" She dragged me along to the last room in my apartment, aside from closets, my office.</p><p>""This is my work room, and library,"" I explained. It was a bigger room, with a top of the line computer , another TV, and lots of shelves full of books, both regular and comic books in long boxes. There were a number of comic-related figures lining the shelves as well.</p><p>I loved them when I was a kid, but I really got into comics again after my girlfriend left me. It just seemed to be a nice refuge away from the world, escaping into childhood. I told myself that I wasn't extremely geeky like many people were, that I didn't have a collector mentality, I just got books I enjoyed and a few toys to liven up a dreary workplace. But let's be honest, I was a comic geek, and a big one.</p><p>""So, where's my room?"" she asked, and I stammered, looking for some way to answer, while she grinned at my discomfort. ""I'm just teasing you."" She stepped inside my work room. ""What do you do? For your job?""</p><p>""I'm a database administrator. It's a little complicated. Basically I just make sure everything runs smoothly for my company's computers, so they can keep track of all their customer records, things like that.""</p><p>""Hmm,"" she said. ""Sounds boring.""</p><p>""It can be,"" I agreed. There were interesting aspects, but I didn't think a child would appreciate those subtleties. ""But I can do almost everything from here, and unless there's an emergency I only have to work when I want to."" Emergencies weren't very common... every once in a while there'd be a power failure or something else that caused some inconsistent data that needed to be fixed right away, and a little more often somebody in the company screwed up and, not knowing how to correct it, forced me to do it. The most serious thing I had to deal with was when somebody pulled off a SQL injection attack because our web designer cut corners.</p><p>""Cool."" She took another long look around the room, eyes roaming over the shelves. ""You sure have a lot of superhero stuff, Daddy,"" Madeline said.</p><p>""Yeah. I guess I just always liked them,"" I explained. I moved to one of the shelves and pulled off a comic, flipping through it. ""I started reading comics when I was a kid, my dad was into them and he passed some of his old ones on to me. I always used to imagine passing on my love of the comics to my kids, too."" It was one of many non-sexual fantasies I had involving kids, right up there with playing catch with a son, or taking either gender out camping.</p><p>""Then let's do that,"" Maddy said.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""You can teach me why you love comics. If that's what you really want. You're not going to keep paying me if I just sit on the couch and be myself, right?"" I shrugged at her, because I probably would, but she took it as agreement. ""So if there's anything you wanted to do with a daughter, just tell me and I'll do it.""</p><p>Oh, if only she knew how tempting it was to take her up on that offer, all the way. As it was, an evil little thought formed in my head. ""Well, I guess I always wanted to have my little girl, or little boy, cuddled up and reading a comic with me on my lap."" There was nothing wrong with a girl sitting on a man's lap, I told myself, if he didn't try to grope her or anything.</p><p>""We can do that. Choose one.""</p><p>There were so many options, I didn't know where to begin. ""Are there any characters you like?"" I asked. ""From cartoons or movies?""</p><p>""I watched the X-Men movies,"" she told me. ""And some of the Spider-Man cartoons. But just pick something you like.""</p><p>I looked through my shelves, settled on a hardcover collection of the beginning of Ultimate Spider-Man. It started from the beginning so I thought it would be easy to get into, and I now liked that version more than the regular universe. Ever since the original Peter Parker sold his marriage to the devil, I couldn't read his adventures in the regular Marvel universe without wanting to smack him. But Ultimate Spidey, he was untainted, and a hell of a lot of fun.</p><p> We walked back to the living room, I sat down and held the book, and she climbed up on my lap. I smelled coconut from her hair, and the pressure of her body as she awkwardly tried to find a comfortable way to sit with me was incredibly comfortable and uncomfortable all at once. As much as I tried not to, I started to get hard. Luckily, her butt had pinned my dick pointing down, so that she settled back, she wasn't getting poked directly with it. If she felt a lump, she gave no sign, just opened the book and began looking. I held her very loosely with my arms.</p><p>She read through the book, rather quickly, although for some reason she started out reading the panels and word balloons in the wrong order, right to left instead of left to right. All the while she sat on my lap, and I just watched. Surprisingly, my boner started to fade with time and it just felt incredibly right to have a child in my arms. My heart ached a little knowing it wasn't real.</p><p>Madeline wasn't a quiet, passive reader, she asked questions all the time, mostly about things she considered ""wrong"" from how she remembered it in the cartoon. I tried to explain as best as I could without spoiling the story. It was a good thing I didn't start her off with an X-Men book. That would have been impossible. Her head would have exploded.</p><p>""That was pretty cool,"" she said when she reached the last page, then began flipping through the cover gallery idly. ""Do you have more?""</p><p>""Plenty. You can read any of them you like,"" I offered. It was kind of nice having to share the hobby with someone that wasn't an internet shut-in like me.</p><p>""I always thought guys who liked comics were all mega-dorks like Comic Book Guy. You know, on the Simpsons?""</p><p>I grimaced. ""Thanks,"" I said sarcastically.</p><p>She giggled a bit. ""No, I mean it's just you're not like that at all. You're kind of cool.""</p><p>I felt a little better. ""Comics do attract a lot of people who are... mega-dorks. But there are lots of normal people, too, and loads of people go see comic movies. I mean, I guess it is kind of a geeky hobby to be in to...""</p><p>""It's okay,"" Maddy saight brightly. ""I have some geeky hobbies too."" She didn't elaborate, though, her face just brightened up with a new thought. ""Do you ever go to those conventions I see on TV?""</p><p>""I've gone to a few,"" I admitted, embarrassed. When you're not a very social person, that counts as a social event. I met up with a few people I knew from forums, we all had dinner together and a few drinks at the bar, I picked up a few exclusive statues, and for a while felt like something other than a recluse.</p><p>""Do you dress up?"" she asked excitedly. ""Like as Spider-Man or Wolverine or something?""</p><p>""Oh no,"" I said. ""Guys just look stupid when they dress up like that. Girls can do it."" With barely a pause to consider what I was about to say, I said, ""If I had a daughter I thought I might have her dress up as a comic characters.""</p><p>""But you do have a daughter,"" she said, and then added, ""Daddy.""</p><p>I felt an anticipatory tingle go through me, my heart beating slightly faster. ""Would you want to dress up?""</p><p>""I'm your daughter,"" she said again. ""I have to dress how you want me to, right?""</p><p>My breath caught in my throat. Images of her, dressed up in the most obscene little outfits, crotchless garters, see-through nighties, leather bondage outfits flashed through my head. I tried to put a stop to it. ""No, I wouldn't make my daughter wear anything she didn't want to,"" I told her. But the fantasy was too strong, so I added, ""But if you wanted to, I might get some clothes I'd like to see my daughter in."" Nothing smutty, I told myself. ""Not just superhero stuff, regular clothes too.""</p><p>""Sure. It'll be fun. Like I'm modeling.""</p><p>""I'll need to know your measurements."" I knew nothing about sizes, and told her that, so I just told her I might decide to special order something and would need to measure her myself.</p><p>So, minutes later, I had my trembling hands on her chest, over her clothes, and with a measuring tape providing one extra layer of distance. Perfectly innocent, at least to her mind, but I doubt an adult would have been fooled. I was uncomfortably excited about the positions of my hands and I had to read the measurements twice before I could remember.</p><p>After I did her chest, I did her waist, and she undid her jeans and slid them down, just a bit, at my urging so I could get an accurate measurement. I saw a glimpse of her yellow panties. The other measurements weren't nearly so exciting, but being able to touch her thrilled me in a way that scared me. I knew I was going down a dangerous road, because I didn't really know how much control I'd have. ""Okay, I think I have enough,"" I finally told her. My mouth felt bone dry, but somehow my tongue managed to work. ""I'll come up with some ideas and maybe in a few days I'll have something for you to wear.""</p><p>""Okay, Daddy,"" she said with a smile. ""I can't wait.""</p><p>We spent a little more time together, watching TV, and then I realized it was time for her to go. I pulled out my wallet and paid her for her time. That felt wrong. It wasn't the only part of those hours that felt wrong, but it was the only part where the feeling wasn't combined with a perverse thrill. Yet I paid her and she took the money with a smile.</p><p>""See you tomorrow?"" she said. I nodded dumbly.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Four</h5><p>After she was gone, I went into my bathroom and masturbated to the thought of my new, rented, daughter. I did it shamefully, but I did it all the same. I had to. Once I was done, I resolved firmly to put an end to any naughty stuff. It was wrong. It would only lead to pain for her, or jail for me, if not both. Either seemed intolerable for a little thrill. I jacked off a few more times that night playing with fantasies, but each time told myself that that's all they'd be.</p><p>The next day, I tried my best to keep that firm resolve. When Madeline came over, we watched TV, I read comics with her, but I didn't ask her to sit on my lap or try to cuddle directly with her, no matter how much I wanted to. The only contact we had was two chaste, fatherly hugs, one at the beginning of our time together, and one at the end, which included a kiss on her forehead. It probably helped that I masturbated just before schools let out, to unleash any pent up frustrations.</p><p>It was a Friday, so the next time I would see her, as my daughter, would be Monday. I was pretty proud of myself for my restraint, so I didn't cancel our arrangement entirely as I'd thought about doing. As stupid as it seemed, she filled a hole in my life, the idea that I had a daughter who looked up to me and depended on me, or more fundamentally that I mattered to somebody, even if it was all just pretend.</p><p>I saw her once on Saturday, in the hall as I returned from a trip to the store to pick up milk for my breakfast coffee. She was walking down the hall with her grim-faced mother, going out somewhere. I smiled politely, but my smile was for her. She waved back. My heart fluttered a little, and I had a smile on my face for minutes after she was out of sight.</p><p>Shortly after that encounter, I was spending some time on the Internet and weakness struck me again. On an imageboard, I spotted a thread featuring underage girls around Maddy's age. None were nude, but many were dressed and posed provocatively. I got aroused, and imagined them with Madeline's face, which only made the arousal more intense. I remembered the measurements I'd taken of her, and my promise that I might dress her up with my own choice of clothes.</p><p>With those images in my mind, and no plans for the day, I soon found myself halfway around the city looking for something to dress Maddy up in. I had an inkling to shop far away from where I lived, to limit any chance somebody would recognize me and wonder why I was buying clothes for a little girl. I found a little plaza that contained a thrift shop and a few other places where clothes could be bought. Several hours of looking around later, I had a few outfits that I wanted to see her wear.</p><p>There was nothing technically obscene about the outfits, or they wouldn't have been sold. If the dresses happened to be a little too short for the sizes Maddy gave me, well, that could be chalked up to an innocent mistake, couldn't it?</p><p>By the time Monday had rolled around, I had flipped back to a desire to be responsible and moral, to not even risk anything that would lead to anything else. That lasted only a few minutes after Maddy arrived.</p><p>She had her schoolbag with her, slung over one shoulder, and a simple black T-shirt with High School Musical on it, and a pair of jeans. She smiled her disarming, slightly gap-toothed smile at me when I opened the door, and said, ""Hi, Daddy.""</p><p>I let her in. ""Hi, Maddy. How're you?""</p><p>""Not bad. How are you?""</p><p>""Good. Have a good weekend?""</p><p>She looked towards the window, a far-away expression on her face, but only for a moment. ""It was okay,"" she said softly. Then, brightening, she asked, ""Didja miss me?""</p><p>""You know what? I think I did,"" I admitted. ""I was actually thinking about you this weekend...""</p><p>She beamed, her bright smile lighting up the room with innocent joy. ""You were?""</p><p>""Yeah, I was doing some shopping and I happened to see some outfits that I think are in your size...""</p><p>The smile broke into a grin. ""You bought me clothes to try on?""</p><p>""Just while you're here,"" I said. ""If you want.""</p><p>She changed in the bathroom, of course, with the door closed, but I hadn't expected anything else. Even if I might have hoped for a private strip show, I still intended for this to be entirely innocent. If I was going to take advantage of her, it would be in the most minor way possible... hopefully so little she'd never realize that's what happened.</p><p>I waited, my heart pounding in my chest, alternating between indulging in a fantasy and berating myself for what I was doing, until finally she emerged in the first outfit. It was simple, a shirt and shorts, but both were a little too small for her. The shirt clung tightly to her body and ended just below the belly button. As for the shorts, they made her thin legs look impossibly long, and it was hard to resist staring at them, imagining running my hands up along them.</p><p>Maddy herself seemed a little unsure as she stepped out. ""It's a little small I think,"" she said, looking down.</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" I said. ""I must not be very good at picking sizes.""</p><p>She smiled. ""It's okay, my dad... my real dad isn't good at that either.""</p><p>""You do look very cute in it,"" I assured her. ""I almost want to get a picture.""</p><p>Her mouth opened into a grin, teeth flashing. ""You can if you want. Dads have pictures of their daughters, right?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Okay, just let me get my camera."" I had it on a nearby shelf, just hoping for this. I took a handful of pictures. There was nothing erotic about them, or even exploitative. They were, if anything, just cute. When I would later masturbate to those images, it was only to the bright, happy smile on her face, to imagine the smile was for me.</p><p>The next outfit was a black skirt and white top, looking a little like a school uniform, with stockings that ran up past her knee. Although it showed off far less skin than her last one, it was somehow more provocative. When I asked her to pose for pictures, I suggested she lean forward and blow a kiss to the camera.</p><p>I had two more outfits, but I only got her to try on one that day. It seemed to be extreme enough. This one was a short pink skirt and a top that was a much lighter shade of pink, almost white. Both were again too small for her, this time in particularly revealing ways. The skirt barely came down to the bottom of her ass, and the top left quite a bit of belly showing, including her navel. I could see she had an outie, like a literal button nestled in a little depression. The overall effect of this outfit was profoundly erotic. I guess some parents actually do dress their kids like that and see nothing wrong with it, but it looked to me like she was some kind of preteen hooker.</p><p>She didn't seem to notice anything salacious about the outfit, and although I took pictures of her in it, I made sure they were innocent. Just standing straight, or sitting on the couch. The most risqué I got was one where she was lying on the couch, on her stomach. It was taken from behind, and so you could just barely see up her dress to the bottom of her white panties and the hint of buttocks extending out of the leg holes.</p><p>I didn't pose her in that way, and didn't intend to take that picture, but since it was the last outfit I gave to her, she stayed in it, and when I saw her lying on the couch like that, reading the next installment of Ultimate Spider-Man, I couldn't resist.</p><p>The little fashion show turned me on of course, mostly the thought of the pictures and what I could do with them later, but I was able to keep my erection down through a force of will and instead just felt a sort of drunken giddiness. As if my better self was reacting against such impulses, the rest of our time together that day turned out remarkably normal and innocent. We read comics, talked about her day, played cards, and I helped her with her homework. I loved it all, and not just because of what she was wearing. In truth, I would have found it almost as satisfying if there was no fancy outfits at all.</p><p>The dirty little secret about pedophiles, I think, is that we really do love being around children, and not just for sexual reasons. You always see pedophiles in TV and movies, the ones who don't just grab a kid and abuse them, as lurking menaces, being nice to kids in order to groom them for later molestation. If you believe the media, they act nice, but secretly, they're monsters, wanting to destroy innocence. I'm sure there are some like that, but I bet there are many others like me, where the truth is stranger.</p><p>I genuinely like kids. Before I knew what sex was I liked playing with younger kids, and when I see a bored kid when visiting one of my relatives, my first instinct is to try and entertain them. I'd almost forgotten this part of me because I'd kept myself away from them for so long, but there's just something about spending time with younger people that fills me with joy. If I could one day make these urges just disappear (something I've prayed for back when I believed), I'd still be drawn to children just for their own qualities. I loved how you could read their emotions right off their faces, because they didn't see a need to hide it or play games with how they feel. I loved their idealism, their unbridled enthusiasm for the things they loved. Maddy had eventually opened up to me about her self-identified geeky passion for archaeology and ancient civilizations, including lost ones like Atlantis, and in doing so, she made me love it too, a little. I also love that you can influence younger people, guide them, make a positive difference in their lives like you can't do for someone who's grown up and won't let anybody in.</p><p>In truth, I don't think I like kids because I have these sexual urges, but that I have sexual urges because I like them so much. Imagine someone that makes you happier just by just being with them. Now imagine that they also have physical qualities you find attractive. A beautiful, angelic face, the beginnings of a womanly form, combined with an awkward unawareness of their own beauty and a vulnerability that makes you want to do anything to protect them. Size, as well, I guess, in my case. I've always been attracted to petite women. Is it that unexpected that, even if they were a child, some part of you would instinctively consider the impossible, crazy idea that you could unite that happy feeling with your most powerful drive, sex? That you'd think about them sexually more than other, more socially acceptable alternatives? I don't think so.</p><p>That doesn't mean it's ever right to act on it, but I don't think most of us pedophiles are monsters for having the feelings, the thoughts. There are real monsters out there, certainly, ones who would just use a little kid like Maddy as a convenient hole, or thrive on ruining her, shattering that innocence. Those are the ones I thought of as dangerous pedophiles. I didn't count myself in that category. I knew I wasn't completely safe around children, but for different reasons. I don't understand my urges completely, but what I did understand is that danger wasn't that I'd try to destroy a girl's innocence to satisfy my sexual urges, but that I could delude myself into thinking that you could be innocently sexual, that if she trusted you, you could touch without hurting, or even somehow be helping. That's what drove my interactions with Maddy. I loved being with her, and I thought that I wasn't going to do anything sexual with her her... I didn't expect even to touch her in any inappropriate way.</p><p>I was wrong.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Five</h5><p>My behavior towards Madeline tended to vacillate... I'd push a little past the boundaries of propriety, like by getting her to dress provocatively and pose for pictures, or a too-long cuddle, and then I'd pull back and for a while afterwards I wouldn't even touch her except for a brief hug, then I'd go back again. After I'd gotten her to dress up for me, I was good for a while. That last, unused outfit? I threw it away, deciding in one of my better moments that it was too much. It was sleepwear, something like a nightgown, but again too short for her, and I knew I shouldn't try to get her to wear it.</p><p>But slowly my urges would creep back into the picture and I'd tell myself it was okay to get just a little bit naughty. So it was only after several more afternoons of strangely fulfilling pseudo-father-daughter interactions that I'd slipped again, when I got another package in the mail, something I'd ordered on the internet. Two, actually, but they arrived the same day and were for the same purpose.</p><p>When I opened it up and lay it out on my bed, I knew I was going to have to have Maddy dress up again, and to take more pictures. I started masturbating with an elaborate fantasy, of her putting the costume on, straddling me, and then pulling out my dick and practically raping me. That was a surprisingly common type of fantasy for me, by the way... not me manipulating a young girl into doing something, which I was sure would hurt her, but her taking the initiative and, wanting to experience something sexual, forcing the issue with me. That I could convince myself was her true desires, and that if I didn't resist as much as I ought to, it was, if a sin, at least a more forgivable one.</p><p>In this particular fantasy, the costume itself played a role, where she took on the role she dressed up as, so I couldn't resist, even if I wanted to. I was pinned with one hand of this delicate-seeming twelve-year old, and she pulled her panties to the side and told me she wanted me to be her first, she wanted to feel me inside her, for me to cum inside her.</p><p>As I stroked myself, I felt the panties... they weren't part of the main outfit, but came in the second package, and the logo matched. The satiny material was so smooth, and although it was fresh and clean the thought occurred to me that she would be wearing them soon, and if I rubbed them around my cock as I jacked off, or even came inside them, that it would in some weird psychosexual way, like I was cumming on her directly.</p><p>I didn't do it, but I came very close, and weighed the possibilities of her noticing a stain before she put them on. Fear of that made me decide to avoid it... not that she might know what it was, which I doubted unless she was far more sexually experienced than she let on, but that I might have to explain what it was, and thus have to lie. Finally, I decided against it, dropped the panties on the bed and went into the bathroom to finish up in the toilet.</p><p>Afterwards, I felt pleased with my restraint, figuring that if I could restrain myself from that when so horny that I was about to cum, surely there'd be no way I'd let the situation get out of hand when Maddy next showed up.</p><p>The next day, I waited in eager anticipation as Maddy changed in the bathroom. Her face lit up when I showed her the outfit, like she always secretly wanted to dress up, but didn't often get the chance. ""I can't exactly take you to a convention,"" I said, ""but at least we can do this.""</p><p>I looked forward to seeing her big reveal... even all sexual desire aside, I thought she was going to look cute as a button. Of course, the surprising erotic power of cuteness is part of the attraction of girls Madeline's age. The pervert within me, though, was most curious about whether she'd wear the panties.</p><p>I presented them all as one outfit, in the hopes she might not suspect anything out of the ordinary, or if she did, that she might think it was an innocent mistake. For although the outfit was designed for a girl, not a woman, the underwear was virtually a thong. I'd carefully cut out the crotch piece that was built into the skirt to preserve a girl's modesty, and didn't think my alterations would be obvious... but my plans would be for nothing if she just decided to wear her own underwear.</p><p>""Ready?"" she called from my bathroom. I assured her I was. She told me to go sit on the couch, and I complied. The door opened, but I couldn't see her yet. Suddenly, her voice rang out. ""Look, up in the sky... is it a bird? A plane?"" She darted out of the bathroom in a leap that became a slide on my floors. ""No, it's Supergirl!"" Then she broke out into a grin. ""How do I look?""</p><p>She looked... like Supergirl. Red boots that came up to just below the knee, a blue top with that classic symbol proudly emblazoned on the front, and a red skirt and cape. Sure, it was not quite the traditional representation of Supergirl, who almost always looked like an older teen, and most Supergirls didn't have such straight hair, or ears that stuck out a little, or a cute little tooth gap. But Supergirl must have been an awkward tween at some point in her life, and in a media filled with adaptations, relaunches and redesigns, not to mention alternate universes, it was close enough. After all, in the comics, Power Girl is just the Supergirl of another universe, despite the two characters having completely different body types. With all that, if you ask me, there was more than enough room for the little twelve-year-old Supergirl that posed happily in front of me.</p><p>""You look great,"" I said, honestly, though when she tugged at her skirt as she turned from side to side, I couldn't help but wish she would pull it up. When she made her entrance, the skirt bounced but not quite high enough to see about the panties, so the one big mystery of the outfit remained that way. ""I should get some pictures, if that's okay.""</p><p>Her grin widened. ""Of course it is, Daddy."" While I got my camera, she added. ""Of course, I don't really know what kind of poses are good for Supergirl, I haven't read anything with her in it.""</p><p>""I could get you some, if you want."" I was never a huge Supergirl fan, but I think I had a few issues of her most recent series, if only I could find them.</p><p>""Maybe later,"" she said. ""I'm still reading Spider-Man. Hey, is there a Spider-Girl?""</p><p>""Yeah, actually."" And a Spider-Woman, though I didn't want to spoil her upcoming appearance in the Ultimate Spider-Man series she was reading. ""I'm not sure there are any good costumes for her, though."" They certainly wouldn't be very revealing.</p><p>""Hey, have Spider-Man and Supergirl ever met?""</p><p>""Different universes,"" I said, trying hard not to roll my eyes. ""Remember?""</p><p>""Oh, right. I keep forgetting which characters are in which. They should just combine them all into one."" She nodded at the camera. ""So what kind of pose do you want me in?""</p><p>Bent over with her skirt pulled up. Standing on her head. Legs spread wide with her hand in her panties. I blinked, hard, to try and banish that line of thought as much as I could, and said, ""I don't know, hands on your hips?"" Snap. ""Now with one arm out like you're flying."" I tried a few more poses, but they were all innocent... I was either unable to, or too timid to, suggest something that would get her skirt to fly up.</p><p>It took a few minutes for me to remember that there was a simpler, though less appealing, way of answering that question, and I excused myself to go to the washroom. There, piled neatly on the edge of the tub, were Madeline's everyday clothes. The panties were sandwiched between the jeans on the bottom and the blouse on top, and they were red with white cartoon cat faces all over. If those were the panties she came in with, it meant that she was wearing the thong right then.</p><p>It also meant one more thing... I lifted the panties to my face and inhaled deeply. I'd done it a few times before when she'd changed into underwear I'd provided, and the familiar scent permeated my whole body and made me feel like I was the one who had the power to fly. It's hard to describe the actual aroma, there was certainly a good deal of the smell of sweat, but there was that something special in it. Maybe it was pheromones, or maybe it was just some shadow of the subconscious borne of the knowledge that it was next to her tight virgin pussy... although the effect was certainly stronger on the panties she wore the whole day. I'd surely smell the Supergirl panties after she left, but, as was the case of her other borrowed panties, the smell was usually less intense.</p><p>The smelling, and the mental pictures it provoked, were starting to stiffen my prick, so I quickly put the panties down, back on top of the jeans, and then carefully replaced the blouse on top, so that it seemed untouched. Then I flushed the toilet and washed my hands, and returned to my little Supergirl.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Six</h5><p>When I came out, I found Maddy lying on the very top of my couch, arms outstretched, like she was flying. It was adorable, and I smiled genuinely. She grinned back at me. ""It's too bad I can't really fly,"" she said.</p><p>An idea struck. ""I could probably lift you up and carry you around in the air,"" I suggested. ""It wouldn't quite be flying, but it'd be closer...""</p><p>""Really?"" I nodded. ""Then let's do it.""</p><p>I approached her cautiously, suddenly nervous and unsure about how to approach it, but Madeline must have sensed my confusion, because she helped. She slid off the couch into a standing position, and put my hands on her waist.</p><p>I'm not a gym nut or anything, but I do like to keep in shape. The heart problems that led to my dad's death were in no small part due to his weight. As a teen, I wasn't as bad as him, but I already tended a little towards the pudgy, and when he died, it was a wake-up call and was determined to get healthy and stay that way. Throughout college I tried to do a light workout in my room every morning, and it became a regular routine. I'd lapsed a little in recent years, dropping down to a couple times a week, if I remembered, but ever since Maddy started coming over, I'd gotten back in the regular habit again.</p><p>And she was a wisp of a thing, looking so light and fragile that I was sure I could lift her. So I hefted her up and raised her as high as I could. It couldn't have worked out better, I could look right up her skirt and see a thin strip of blue the only thing keeping her butt-cheeks apart, and the little wider spot of fabric that covered her pussy. I couldn't maintain her in that way for long, so I steadied her with one hand on her stomach and slid the other down her skirt and over to her legs, giving me a wider stance and letting me lift her over my head in a lying down position, although she did step on my head briefly in the changeover. I didn't mind. ""Ready?""</p><p>""Yeah!""</p><p>I couldn't run, I didn't want to risk running her into a wall or something, and she was getting heavy enough without trying to move fast as well, but I walked around the apartment a little, while she made an exclamation of excitement, not unlike a ""wheeee"". I couldn't keep it up for very long. My estimates of my strength proved to be a little overambitious, and before long my arms were beginning to feel like they were on fire.</p><p>""I think we're going to have to come in for a crash landing,"" I said. Luckily the couch was right in front of me and I half-dropped, half-tossed her onto it, and took a deep breath. ""Whew. You okay?""</p><p>Her giggle told me she was before she spoke, and to my surprise, the force of the impact caused her skirt to fly up at an indecent level, over her waist. I could see the panties I'd bought on her, in full light of the apartment instead of the dark under her skirt. The classic red and yellow S-Shield emblazoned right over where her pussy mound made a little bulge. I drank it in for a few seconds, while she said, ""I'm fine. That was fun, Daddy."" She suddenly seemed to notice the way her skirt was, although from the casual way she adjusted it, she either didn't realize or didn't care that I was looking.</p><p>""Yeah. Sorry, I guess I'm not as strong as I thought."" I had what I wanted, my little perverted look of the day, and decided I'd try to be good the rest of our time together. ""Now, what should we do next. Do you want a snack, or maybe I could help with your homework, or, well, there's always the next book of Ultimate Spider-Man...""</p><p>We did a little of all three, as it turned out. First she had me help her a little with some math questions for homework... I think she was doing it deliberately for me, to give me the 'experience' of helping a daughter with her homework, rather than actually needing it for herself. She seemed to be pretty smart. After homework, I brought her a plate of store-bought cookies and sat beside her while she read comics.</p><p>It was when she almost finished the comic when I reached over for another cookie, which turned out to be the last on the plate. Maddy shook her head at one of the developments on the page, and then announced, ""Wow, Spider-Man's really not that great at having a secret identity. People keep taking his mask off or finding his costume!"" With that observation, Maddy leaned forward to grab one just after I snagged it, and then, finding the plate empty, eyed me suspiciously. ""Did you take the last cookie?""</p><p>""Maybe,"" I said. It was curled up in my hand, hidden from view.</p><p>""You thief,"" she said lightly. ""Those were supposed to be for me.""</p><p>Of course, I bought the cookies and felt I had every right to take them, but I knew she was joking and so I played along. I revealed the cookie and said, ""What are you going to do about it?""</p><p>""You do know I'm Supergirl, right? I fight crime and, like, aliens and stuff. I'm sure I can take down a cookie thief.""</p><p>I launched myself off the couch. ""You'll have to catch me first.""</p><p>Maddy tossed the book aside and chased me around the room. She had more energy, but I had longer legs and knew the apartment intimately, so even when she tried to hop over the couch, I was always a few steps ahead of her. ""No fair,"" she called out, laughing, as we paused on opposite sides of the couch. ""I'm supposed to have super speed!""</p><p>""Maybe I do too. Come on, if it was easy to catch all your foes, you wouldn't be much of a hero, would you?"" But I decided it was time to let her catch me. So, after a few more times around the familiar circles in the apartment, the next chance I had a free place to ran I took a detour into my bedroom. A deliberate mistake, for, once she followed me in, there was no room for me to run, I'd have to try to push past her and pretend to be 'caught' by her super strength.</p><p>That was the intention, at least, although it worked out a little differently. ""Ha, I have you now,"" she said from the doorframe, and then jumped me. If I'd expected the sudden attack, I could have held my ground, but I hadn't, and we tumbled backwards onto my bed. When we landed, her legs were on either side of mine, and Maddy pulled herself upright, and then crawled on her knees over my body until she was straddling my hips. She put one hand on my chest, lightly encircling my neck and applying slight pressure, not enough to hurt but enough to be play-strangling me. ""Now return that stolen cookie,"" she said. She was a little out of breath and inhaling and exhaling rapidly.</p><p>I'd forgotten the cookie. I had an underage Supergirl on top of me, on my bed, in a dominant position that echoed sex... the only things separating our genitals were my pants and our underwear. If those three layers of fabric were absent, it would practically be the exact same thing I'd fantasized while holding those panties. ""So? Are you going to give it up?""</p><p>Naturally, it moved. My dick, I mean. It stiffened rapidly, like it wanted to tear through those three layers and the barrier between fantasy and reality, and plant itself. My rigid cock was lying back, up against my chest, pinned under her weight, but I imagine she must have felt the bulge right on her crack.</p><p>She didn't say a word about it. I didn't know if she didn't feel it or just didn't know what it meant, or maybe she knew and just didn't want to say anything. We stayed like that for what felt like five minutes but must have only been a few seconds. ""Well?"" she said.</p><p>I finally opened my hand and revealed the cookie. It was one of those round ones with the sugary raspberry jelly in the middle, a little broken from being mistreated. Maddy grabbed the cookie and snapped it in half, smiling as she pulled the jelly apart. ""See, because I'm such a good girl, we can share it."" One half, she thrust towards my mouth, and I opened, accepting it. Somehow that sugary sweetness only made me harder.</p><p>I felt my hands drift towards her legs, as though under some supernatural control, and landing on her bare flesh, and I struggled to keep them from sliding upwards. ""Okay,"" I said. ""You won. What now?""</p><p>""I don't know, Daddy,"" she said, and one of those eternally long moments happened again as my dick swelled once more. ""But still I have to find out how Gwen's going to react to finding out."" And, just like that, she was off me, and I struggled quickly to turn to my side and hide the tent in my pants, but she didn't look back. I needed a couple minutes before I could follow her.</p><p>It wasn't long after that that she went home, after changing back into her normal clothes, of course. We parted the way we usually did, with me paying her and her giving me a hug, no discussion about anything usual having happened.</p><p>I masturbated the moment she left, clutching her Supergirl thong in my hand and convincing myself I detected a spot of now-dry wetness, but after I blew my load, I lay back on my bed full of shame. I'd always convinced myself I could play the ""look but don't touch"" game... aside from completely innocent touches, but, even though I hadn't intended her to straddle me, I came awfully close to touching. My hands on her thighs might have looked innocent, but it wasn't, and I knew it. And maybe the whole thing wasn't as accidental as I wanted to believe, either... maybe I'd subconsciously arranged it to happen just like that. However it happened, I was on the slippery slope, and I knew it.</p><p>So I made a decision to end our arrangement. I could thrive off the memories I'd already had for years to come, and I could lock that dark part of me back in the Phantom Zone where it could do nothing but fantasize.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Seven</h5><p>The decision made, I felt good about it, with only a little reluctance. I knew I'd miss Maddy, and not just sexually, but it was for the best. She was the sweetest kid I'd ever known, and I genuinely cared about her. I loved having her around, treating me like a father, and rediscovering Spider-Man's adventures through her eyes was a joy, but the last thing I wanted to do was hurt her, even accidentally. I had no serious second thoughts, and was determined to make the next session of Rent-A-Daughter my last.</p><p>That resolve lasted until I actually tried.</p><p>""What do you mean?"" Maddy exclaimed sadly, her mouth hanging partly open like I'd just done something inexplicable.</p><p>""I just think we shouldn't do this any more,"" I said.</p><p>""You don't like having me as your daughter?"" Her face had crumpled, like I'd just actually hurt her.</p><p>""No,"" I said, trying to sound soothing. ""You were a wonderful daughter. It's just... I think it's run it's course. There's only so much we can do... I mean it's not like I can take you anywhere so we wind up doing the same things.""</p><p>""But it's fun, isn't it? I thought you liked it.""</p><p>""I do...""</p><p>""And you said you wanted to share your love of comics, and we're still doing that, right? I still haven't read all of that Spider-Man series and you said you were going to get me Spider-Girl and some Teen Tritons and X-Men.""</p><p>""Teen Titans,"" I corrected automatically.</p><p>""See, that's why you still need to teach me, cause I don't know this stuff yet.""</p><p>""I can give you a bunch of comics if you'd like, like a going away present, it's just...""</p><p>""What... you've got to have a reason. Did something happen? Did I do something wrong?""</p><p>It was breaking my heart. And it exposed my biggest weakness in the whole plan... I didn't come up with an idea for what I was going to tell her, I just assumed she'd take it professionally that I wanted to end it, like it was just a business arrangement for her.</p><p>""You didn't do anything wrong... it's just..."" Inspiration struck. ""I can't really afford it any more. I had some financial difficulties and..."" I hated lying to her, but it was for the best.</p><p>It didn't work. ""I can cut the price if that's what it is,"" she said earnestly. ""How about $10 an hour?""</p><p>""Maddy...""</p><p>Guessing I wasn't going for it, she said, ""$7.50. That's my final offer.""</p><p>It was less than she said she could earn babysitting, and that was what made me wonder... maybe I wasn't the only one getting something out of this relationship, and I don't just mean the money. Maybe she liked it, as strange as it sounded. I'd have thought she'd have relished the chance to spend time with her friends after school, and assumed she was just doing this to earn some extra money. By now, she surely had enough for the iPhone.</p><p>Still, I had her best interests in mind. ""You're worth much more than that. I'd feel like I was taking advantage of you.""</p><p>""It's okay,"" she said. ""Take advantage of me."" If only she knew how that sounded. ""I mean, it would be so much more work to find another wannabe Daddy who wants to hire me.""</p><p>That stopped me cold... if I was no longer her client, then she might go out and find another... whoever she found might be better at talking her out of this dangerous plan, but they also might be like me, but without my restraint. ""You shouldn't look for one,"" I said.</p><p>""Why not?""</p><p>Because the only people who'd hire her are pedophiles like me... but I couldn't say that. ""You should just spend time with your friends. A girl your age doesn't need to be working every afternoon, you should be enjoying life. You must have earned enough by now.""</p><p>""No, I still need the money,"" she said. ""I'd rather you still hire me, even at a discount. I like you, you're a good Dad, you're fun. But if you don't want a daughter anymore...""</p><p>She left it hanging, and I was weak. I could have scared her away with the truth, but I convinced myself that she liked me, that for some reason she liked spending time with me, even though she had a father of her own. Maybe she even had a crush on me... that was possibly the most dangerous option, for it could lead to me taking advantage of it while telling myself that she wanted it. Or maybe she just really needed the money for some reason. But I was afraid to tell her the truth, and more afraid that, without me, she'd run into somebody worse. I could control myself, for Maddy's sake, I wanted to believe that. ""Ten dollars an hour?"" I said.</p><p>""I said seven..."" she stopped herself. ""Yeah, ten dollars.""</p><p>I had to laugh. ""I didn't forget. But I said you were worth more than that... and if you need the money that much, I wouldn't want to short-change you.""</p><p>""So you still want to be my Daddy?""</p><p>""For a while longer. We'll see how it goes.""</p><p>She rushed forward and hugged me, more intently than she had before, then let go, and rushed into my living room area. ""So, let's decide what to do today.""</p><p>Our relationship resumed, and I was much better about it. I didn't buy her any more racy outfits, or touch her inappropriately, although sometimes I got a nice peek when she wore a loose shirt that revealed her budding breasts when she leaned over too far, or a flash of panties under a skirt. One thing did change, other than the price. Maddy took to heart the idea that I was getting bored doing the same things over and over again. At first she suggested I take her out, but when I gave that idea a firm no, she came up with the idea of, every so often, doing ""theme days"", to give me a fuller range of the father-daughter experience.</p><p>The first of those was Movie Day. I'd take my daughter ""out"" to a movie... really it was just watching Raiders of the Lost Ark on the couch, but we'd dim the lights like it was a theatre, and make microwave popcorn (which Maddy brought with her), and Maddy said she'd do her best to pretend we were out at a movie.</p><p>Next there was a School Talent Show Day, where we pretended we were at a parents night type event, and she showed off her talent... and to make it realistic, made me sit through a bunch of other kids with their talents, dressing up in different outfits and talking in different voices to pretend to be different people, and demonstrating various talents from dancing to juggling to singing, with varying degrees of success. The singing was particularly bad, but she insisted she was pretending to be one of her friends who thinks she's a great singer but wasn't.</p><p> I didn't know her friends, but Maddy probably could have done ""impressions"" as her talent, if it were a real talent show, they all seemed to come to life with their own quirks. The actual talent she did for her own role was a surprising one. I expected something to do with her love of history and archaeology, but instead, she took out a few green tennis balls and began juggling. She managed three at a time pretty easily, and when she moved up to four she was still pretty good, although she did drop one once.</p><p>I clapped for that one enthusiastically, because that's what I was supposed to do as a father... she'd coached me that I could just pretend to clap for everybody else, but for a daughter I had to stand up and act like she was the best, even if she wasn't. She was the best, but then, she was also all the worst performers, too. ""How'd you learn how to do that?"" I asked, after the 'show' concluded.</p><p>""Oh, my, um, other dad used to do it with grenades,"" she said simply. I stared, and she laughed. ""Not real ones, of course, but fakes. It would freak people out.""</p><p>""I bet,"" I said nervously. If I needed any incentive to be good the rest of that day, the reminder that her actual father was ex-military and could probably fuck me up in all sorts of ways provided it. ""Don't try that at the school talent show,"" I joked, to try to dispel the tension that only I felt.</p><p>She laughed. ""Nah, I don't even enter the real one.""</p><p>""Why not?""</p><p>She shrugged. ""It's just juggling. People would think it's dumb.""</p><p>""Well, I thought you were wonderful...""</p><p>Her eyes shone. ""Really?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Don't worry so much about what other people think. You're great. If you ask me, and..."" I fake-looked around, then continued, ""I seem to be the only judge here, you totally won that talent show.""</p><p>She hugged me briefly but fiercely, and, although the image of her father with a military rifle pointed at my face was kept me from hugging her back, I gave her a light pat on the back and later presented her a mini-bust of Batman (who I described as the most talented human in the DC universe), as a trophy. She didn't get to keep it, of course, but she never asked. I guess we both knew it would lead to questions if one of her parents found it.</p><p>But it was the next theme day that caused all me to get into more trouble.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Eight</h5><p>After Talent Show Day Madeline had some trouble thinking of things we could do. We couldn't exactly build a fire in the apartment for a camping day. Then, one day, she came up with, ""How about Beach Day?""</p><p>""How exactly would that work?""</p><p>""Well, we pretend we're at the beach. We get a blanket, and pack a picnic lunch in a cooler, and pretend we're sitting out under the sun, and maybe fill up a one of those beach balls with air. I can get one at the dollar store. I don't think we can do sand, but we can use the bathtub as the water.""</p><p>""So, we just sit around in swimsuits that afternoon?""</p><p>""If you think it's dumb we don't have to do it, but I'm trying here.""</p><p>Swimsuits. The word echoed in my head, accompanied by images. ""No, that sounds fine. Do I buy you a swimsuit?""</p><p>She shrugged. ""If you want. Or I could bring one from home.""</p><p>I chose the safer path. ""Maybe that's for the best. If I brought one I'd probably screw up the size again anyway.""</p><p>She laughed. ""Yeah, that's true. So, what do you say? You can make the lunch, I'll bring the beach toys.""</p><p>""Okay,"" I said. ""Beach day. Let's do it.""</p><p>I was conscious at the time that I might drift once again into forbidden territory, but I had no idea how much I'd wind up slipping.</p><p>She showed up at her usual time, with a little pack under one arm. ""So, Daddy... are you ready to go to the beach?""</p><p>""You bet. I packed us a lunch and everything."" Well, I made two sandwiches, and a couple of sodas. I didn't want to spoil her appetite when she went to her real home.</p><p>""Let's see if we can find a place to set up.""</p><p>I'd done that already, pushing my couch up against one wall and table next to the TV, there was a wide open space in the middle of the room, where two towels lay. ""Oh, well, this looks like a good place,"" Maddy said. ""I'm just going to go into one of the change rooms."" With that, she disappeared into my bathroom. I decided to go into my room and pull off my shirt and pants while I waited. I had a pair of trunks underneath, not that I expected to do much swimming, but I wanted to get into the spirit of the day. I'd forgotten about Maddy's suggestion of using the bathtub as the water, but she hadn't... I could hear a torrent of water running as she changed, filling the tub.</p><p>Finally, the water stopped, and shortly after that, Maddy came out. She wore a blue two-piece swimsuit that clung to her little body. There was nothing indecent about it, but it made my breath catch all the same, seeing her body on display. It was hard to believe there was any fat on her, although some clearly hid underneath the silky fabric of her top. I allowed myself a few seconds to stare, but then looked away and sat down on the towel. With no cushioning sand, it was a lot less comfortable than a real beach would be, but I tried not to complain.</p><p>""So, what do we do first?"" I asked. I usually let Maddy set the agenda, especially on her theme days, because she had an idea in her head about what the ""Daughter Experience"" was all about. Moreover, I couldn't trust myself not to suggest something inappropriate.</p><p>She had a pair of sunglasses in her hand, one of the type that doesn't actually have any glass in it, just a series of horizontal strips with spaces between them wide enough to see through, and put them on. ""I don't know about you, but I'm going to soak up some rays..."" She pointed to the ceiling, where a light mounted in the fan served as her imaginary sun. Maddy reached into her bag, pulled out, to my surprise, a bottle of suntan lotion, and squirted a small amount into her palm. She then rubbed the oily liquid up and down her legs, making her skin glisten. Then she turned to me and said, ""Can you rub some on my back?""</p><p>It was like asking an alcoholic if he'd like to go to a wine tasting. How could I refuse? Maddy squirted some goo in my hands and rolled on her stomach, and I worked it into her skin, caressing it lightly, feeling the warmth of her body. I wanted more, I wanted to slip beneath the strings, to massage it all over her body, front and back, but I restricted myself to a few seconds of enjoyment of the physical contact, and then lay down on my stomach... mostly so my erection would bang against the floor instead of tenting my trunks.</p><p>""Aren't you going to put any on?"" Maddy asked.</p><p>""No, I think I'm okay.""</p><p>""You're going to burn,"" she warned, uselessly. You couldn't burn on lights, after all.</p><p>""I'll risk it."" Although I wanted her to return the favor and rub some on me, my mind was already racing to places it shouldn't go. I actually thought about suggesting she might want to avoid tan lines by sunbathing topless. If I got more turned on, I might have convinced myself that I could say it as a joke, and that if she took it seriously, it wouldn't be my fault... but I knew better, and wanted to stay knowing better. I bit my tongue, literally for a few seconds, but after that, just metaphorically.</p><p>We lay there, on blankets in my living room, pretending the ceiling light was a sun, and that we were tanning. It was a little dull, at least until we started talking. Mostly, I let her talk, and I just got her started. I could ask her about her friends and she'd tell stories of some of the kids at school. At one point I asked her what got her interested in archaeology.</p><p>She hesitated, as though worried it was something she wouldn't say. ""I guess 'cause of my dad at first. I mean my real dad. He was stationed in Egypt and would send home postcards and stuff and always said he'd take us to see the Pyramids one day.""</p><p>I knew from before she hadn't been. ""Well, I'm sure sooner or later you guys'll go.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said softly. ""Anyway, my mom used to tell me about the pharaohs and Pyramids and I just got really into it. And then I learned about other places and how they found out about them. It's really interesting how they piece things together."" She shrugged and abruptly said, ""Anyway, I'm going swimming.""</p><p>Swimming consisted of Maddy running to the bathroom and jumping into the water. A few seconds later, I heard her high-pitched voice. ""Daddy... come watch... are you watching?""</p><p>I smiled and got off the towel... she really was determined to replicate the experience of having a daughter of the beach, at least as close as she could, although she sounded a little like a clichéd kid trying to get their parent's attention. Then again, maybe it was a cliché because it was accurate.</p><p>Inside, she was lying in the tub, face the only thing poking out of the water. With her volume displaced, the tub was close to overflowing. ""Look,"" she said. ""Watch how long I can hold my breath."" With that, she closed her eyes, inhaled deeply, then submerged. It was only about thirty seconds before she came back up, gasping. ""See?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said, then joked, ""Just don't swim out too deep, I don't want to have to swim out and save you from sharks.""</p><p>She giggled a little and then pushed towards me, through the water, splashing me and more importantly depositing a large amount of water on the floor. ""Oops, sorry,"" she said. ""I didn't mean to get your floor wet.""</p><p>I shrugged. It was nothing towels wouldn't fix. ""It's not the floor, it's the beach, right?""</p><p>That wide, gap-tooth grin that was becoming so familiar to me appeared again. ""Right. You want to swim? I can get out.""</p><p>I couldn't really come close to swimming, and the idea of lying in a tub didn't appeal, even if I was sharing bathwater with beautiful little Maddy. ""No, it's okay,"" I said. ""I'm going to have a sandwich, though.""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess I could eat too. Here, help me up."" She held out both hands over the edge of the tub and I grabbed them as she got to her feet, and then stumbled out towards me.</p><p>We ate our sandwiches and drank sodas on the towel in the living room, Maddy had another towel draped around her shoulders. Sitting casually, in a bikini, partly covered, hair still wet, I think she was the most beautiful I'd ever seen her. ""So what next?"" she asked as she drained the last drops of cola from the can.</p><p>""I don't know, you could go swimming again.""</p><p>""No, I can't,"" she said. ""I have to wait a half hour after eating, don't you know anything?""</p><p>""Oh, right, I'd forgotten... I don't know, you have any ideas?""</p><p>She held up the deflated beach ball she'd bought from the dollar store. ""We can play ball.""</p><p>I agreed, and she tossed it in my lap and asked me to blow it up. ""Me?""</p><p>""It's a daddy job,"" she said.</p><p>Well, I couldn't deny that. I had more air in my lungs, she would have taken forever to fill it. It was still a pain in the ass, but I got it into a ball shape, and we played an impromptu game where we bounced it back and forth to each other, trying not to let it hit the ground.</p><p>No matter how much we pretended, we weren't at the beach, with comfortable sand and lots of room to run around and nothing that could get damaged. After only a few minutes into our game, Maddy started getting more reckless, waiting to catch the ball when it was close to hitting the ground, and she couldn't control exactly where it went, and, one time, when one bounce sent it into my home office, she followed it.</p><p>I heard a sudden impact, then dead silence, followed by the words, ""Oh, shit.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Nine</h5><p>""What?"" I asked, walking into the room. ""Are you okay?""</p><p>""I am so sorry,"" she said, and when she did, I saw what had fallen. Wolverine. Or rather, a statue of him that was on one of my shelves. ""I bumped into it and it just fell off.""</p><p>Wolverine might have unbreakable bones and adamantium claws, but the statue was made of resin and wasn't so durable. The arm had snapped off. I swore softly.</p><p>""It's not expensive, is it?""</p><p>""A little."" It was a little shy of a hundred dollars when I got it, and that was when it was new in stores. Now I'd have to find it on eBay or something and that could get much pricier.</p><p>""I am so sorry,"" she repeated.</p><p>""It's okay,"" I said, trying to feel it. I was mad, but I knew deep down I shouldn't be. It was just a statue, after all. A stupid, geeky thing. I tried to press the break together, trying to see how easy it would be to glue back together. It seemed to be a clean break, at least. When I looked back to Maddy's face, she still seemed worried, almost scared. My concerns over the statue faded, and I just wanted to reassure her. ""Don't worry, it's not like I'm really your daddy and you're in danger of me spanking you, or anything.""</p><p>That comment hung out there between us for a few seconds, as I looked back at Wolverine, checking for any damage I hadn't noticed. Finally, in a small voice, she said, ""You can, you know.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""You can spank me, if you want. That's what some dads do.""</p><p>""Does your dad spank you?""</p><p>She shrugged, and with her expressionless face, I thought she was trying to put on a tough front, but she said, ""When I was littler, he did sometimes. He hasn't in a while.""</p><p>""Yeah, well, I don't even really know if I'd be the kind of dad who spanks.""</p><p>""Well, don't you think you should find out?"" she said. ""You're paying for the experience of having a daughter. If you didn't know what kind of dad you'd be, I wouldn't be doing my job, right?""</p><p>I didn't answer, my mind thrown off-kilter by the offer, and my desire, and then I guess Maddy took my silence as an admission that I wanted to, but wasn't sure I should. That was the truth, but I don't think Madeline had any idea of the reason why. I was already a little hard. Since I hadn't answered, she stepped forward, took my hand, and led me back to the living room, to the couch, up against the wall. I sat mechanically, and then Maddy submissively laid herself across my lap.</p><p>As if that wasn't enough, she reached back, and pulled the bottom of her bathing suit down. There I sat, in my trunks, with a young girl exposing her perfect bottom just inches from my face. And it was perfect, it looked plump and well shaped, just small.</p><p>I still had Wolverine in one hand. I put it aside on the couch, face down so he couldn't watch and judge, and took in the sight of Madeline's beautiful rear. I tried, and failed, to will down an erection. I was only wearing trunks, she had to feel it, but she said nothing, and I was forced to wonder if she wanted this for some reason, or maybe her father got erections when spanking her and so she just thought of it as normal. ""Are you going to?"" she said, with what seemed like a quiver of fear. ""Just try not to do it too hard.""</p><p>Well, she'd given me permission, after all. I raised my hand up to head level, and began to swing it down. At the last second, I stopped myself, removing much of the speed but being unable to prevent myself from making contact at all. I touched that sweet little ass, with the force of a firm grab. My thumb brushed between her cheeks, just slightly.</p><p>""It can be a bit harder than that,"" she said. ""That's not really a spanking at all. Not that I'm complaining, you know, but you're trying to make me learn my lesson, so it's supposed to hurt a little.""</p><p>""No,"" I said, scared, realizing I'd already gone too far. ""Get up.""</p><p>She pushed herself up and then pulled the swimsuit up to cover her ass again. She looked at me, questioningly.</p><p>""I can't,"" I said. ""I don't want to hurt you at all."" And that was true, the only reason I moved to spank her in the first place was because it was a means to touch her, and I didn't have it in my heart to do it in a way that would cause her pain, which was why I pulled back as much of my force as I could. ""It was just a statue anyway,"" I told her. ""I guess I don't have it in me to be a spanking daddy.""</p><p>Madeline impulsively leaned forward, and gave me a hug. ""See, you really would make a good father.""</p><p>Hardly... my erection would argue otherwise. ""I think the punishment's just going to be that Beach Day is over, okay? You should just get dressed and go home. I'm going to see if I can fix the statue.""</p><p>She seemed a little disappointed, but nodded, and shuffled off to the bathroom to get dressed. I took the broken Wolverine and, after taking a few bills out of my wallet as her payment, hid in my room, not wanting to face her, the guilt for what I'd just done overwhelming me. When she returned, I told her through the door that I was changing, and that I left her money for her by the door. She said goodbye, that she'd see me tomorrow, and then left.</p><p>She didn't see me the next day, because I wouldn't let her. In the past, I'd told her that if I was called into work and couldn't see her, I'd leave a little sticker on the door, so she knew she could just leave and spend the afternoon with a friend or something. I was home, but I put the sticker there anyway. At the usual time, I heard a soft little knocking, but then eventually she went into her own apartment, and I was left alone to think about what to do.</p><p>I had to end it, I'd decided. I'd broken my ""look but don't touch"" rule, this time firmly, and in a way that was decidedly not innocent. I'd committed a crime, touched her bare ass, even grabbed a little. That was molestation, even if she didn't realize it. I knew I had to stop, I had to remove the temptation.</p><p>The problem was, the last time I tried that, I crumbled, because I was worried that she would look for somebody else. I couldn't see her until I'd thought of a way to end it, one that would stop her from selling her particular services to somebody else.</p><p>Unfortunately, there was only one way I could think of to do that... by telling her the truth.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Ten</h5><p>The next time I let her in, I took her to the couch and had her sit down. She seemed a little wary, because I didn't usually direct her to do anything specific, but waited for me to begin. Even though I'd rehearsed what I said, I still felt at a loss. Finally, I said, ""Madeline, I think it's time we put an end to Rent-A-Daughter.""</p><p>Her eyes widened. ""This is because I broke your statue, isn't it? I'm sorry! I'll make it up to you, I promise.""</p><p>I kind of expected she might think that, but I shook my head and said, gently but firmly, ""No, it's not that.""</p><p>""You said it was okay, that you weren't mad!""</p><p>""I'm not, it's not that,"" I assured her. ""This isn't about anything you've done. But it's not good for you to be spending so much time here, you should be enjoying being a kid, out with friends...""</p><p>""You're my friend,"" she said.</p><p>That gave me a warm feeling, but I pushed it back. ""I mean friends your own age.""</p><p>""I don't have any friends my own age,"" she admitted in a small voice, her hands plucking at the dress she wore nervously.</p><p>I didn't understand that. ""What? Of course you do, you've told me all about them.""</p><p>""They're not my friends, they're just people at school. They all think I'm weird though... but you're my friend, I like spending time with you.""</p><p>That broke my heart, but it didn't really change anything. ""Look, Maddy, you're a smart, beautiful girl, and a great person, I'm sure if you tried, you could get somebody at school to like you. Maybe if you didn't spend so much of your after school time here you'd have better luck.""</p><p>""But I like it here. Don't you like being a daddy?""</p><p>It was time to break out the big guns. ""I do, but it's not right, Maddy. You can't do this Rent-A-Daughter thing, and not just with me, either."" I took a deep breath. ""I'm going to tell you something I've never told anybody before. So you can't tell anyone either, okay?""</p><p>""You know I won't. Confidentiality, remember?""</p><p>""Right."" Another breath. This was hard, even when rehearsed. ""Do you know what a pedophile is?""</p><p>She looked at me a little warily, drawing back slightly. ""Yeah, it's one of those creeps who hurts children.""</p><p>""No, not quite,"" I explained. ""Some of them do. But it's like... Muslims and terrorists. A lot of people think all Muslims are terrorists because the ones who are terrorists are always in the news. But most of them aren't. The same is true with pedophiles. All a pedophile is, is someone who's attracted to young girls, even though they know they shouldn't be. Girls your age, in my case.""</p><p>Maddy put her hands on her knees and bumped them together, while her face reddened and she wouldn't look at me. ""You're saying you're attracted to me?""</p><p>""Yes. I know I shouldn't be. And I don't want to ever hurt you, but it's getting to be hard for me to spend so much time with you. When you're nearby, my mind goes to places it shouldn't, I want things that could get me in trouble, things a daddy definitely shouldn't want."" She didn't say anything, so I continued. ""I'm sorry, but the truth is, Rent-A-Daughter can't work, because the people who would want it most are like me, except some of them might be way worse.""</p><p>""So what do you want?"" she said finally. ""To like, see me naked and stuff?""</p><p>Thinking it would scare her, I told her the truth. ""Yes.""</p><p>Another long silence, but finally she said. ""I can do that.""</p><p>If I believed in the devil, I'd think he was there, tempting me by granting my wishes. ""I can't ask you to do that,"" I said. ""It's not right.""</p><p>""No, it's fine,"" she said, standing up. ""Look, some families don't wear clothes around the house, right? We can pretend it's like that.""</p><p>""This wasn't what I meant... I'm not trying to get you to..."" The rest of the sentence died on my lips, as Madeline reached for the bottom of her dress and, with just a moment's hesitation, started pulling it over her head. Within seconds, it was dropped on the floor, and I saw more of her body than I ever had before. She wore only a pair of pink panties, and her socks and shoes. No bra. Her chest was almost flat, but there were the beginnings of bumps for breasts, topped with what seemed like an impossibly tiny nipple. I stared. I should have protested, told her to cover herself up, but when someone you find attractive is stripping in front of you, you can't do anything else but look.</p><p>She wasn't done, either. She bent down at the waist and slipped her panties downwards in a smooth motion, like this was an everyday thing. It was only when she stepped out of them that she began to look nervous, and her face darkened with a deep blush. ""How's that?"" Her hands covered her pubic mound for a few seconds, and then swung apart, giving me a look at her slit. It was bare and closed in, nothing peeking out except a bit of clit at the top. It was the most beautiful one I'd ever seen.</p><p>""It's... uh..."" My tongue seemed to have lost its connection to my brain.</p><p>""So can I stay?""</p><p>I found myself nodding. I was weak, I knew it, and I also knew how ashamed I'd be later, but for the moment I felt high, like I'd just accomplished something wonderful without even trying.</p><p>""Do you mind if I keep my socks on?"" she asked. ""The floors make my bare feet feel all sweaty."" I nodded again, and she back sat down on the couch, beaming. ""See, that wasn't so hard, was it? All you had to do was ask."" I thought I detected a note of false cheer, like she was just trying to tell herself it was okay. ""Can I have the next Spider-Man comic?""</p><p>I got up mechanically and went for it, then handed it to her and watched as she sat on my couch, naked except for socks, and read it. I sat on the far corner, taking in every glimpse of ass or pussy or breast I could get, as though I was in a dream and might wake up at any second.</p><p>Finally, when she was about halfway done the comic, she put it down and looked at me. ""Are you okay?""</p><p>""Uh, yeah. Are YOU okay?""</p><p>She shrugged. ""It's kind of weird being naked in front of you,"" she admitted. ""But you know, if really were a nudist family, you'd be naked too. Maybe that's why it feels weird, because it's just me, and it's like you're staring at me.""</p><p>""I'm sorry, I'll try not to stare.""</p><p>She frowned. ""So you're not going to undress? Just leave me as the only naked person in the room?""</p><p>""I don't want to make you uncomfortable.""</p><p>""It won't make me uncomfortable,"" she said. ""I trust you. I know you're not going to try to like grab me or anything, right?""</p><p>She had more faith in me than I did in myself. But I didn't think I would.</p><p>Maddy was staring at me, expectantly, so, hardly believing what I was doing, I took off my shirt, then I stood and took off my pants. I was waiting for some kind of negative reaction, but she just watched, not with any obvious arousal, but with sort of a cool detachment, like she was an archaeologist watching as an ancient piece of pottery was slowly uncovered. So, finally, I took the plunge and dropped my underwear. My rigid prick sprang forward, up, alert, pointed towards Madeline as though it could see her.</p><p>""Wow,"" she said. ""You weren't lying, you really do think I'm hot."" She looked up from my dick to my eyes. ""That's what that means, right? That you're... turned on?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said. ""You thought I was lying?""</p><p>She shrugged. ""I thought maybe you made it up, that were just trying to scare me away because you didn't want me anymore. I mean, I'm nothing special."" She looked down at herself.</p><p>""No, you're very special.""</p><p>""Maybe to a pedophile,"" she said. But there wasn't any judgment in her voice, at least not for me... maybe for herself.</p><p>""Beauty is beauty. Even a pedophile is attracted to beautiful girls, the ones who will turn into beautiful women."" It was a lie, a white one, but a lie, because childhood is kinder on features. There are genuinely ugly kids, but they're rarer than ugly adults... some percentage of kids just lose their cute when their features set. I don't think it's just because I'm a pedophile, I see the same thing in boys, and I've heard other people, people who probably aren't pedophiles, refer to the same phenomenon with girls. Look at the kid from Home Alone, or Two and a Half Men. But forget the truth, Madeline seemed like she could use a self-esteem boost. I added a little extra truth on top. ""And even aside from how you look, you're something special."" She reacted to my compliment quietly, but the blush returned.</p><p>""So you don't like women your own age at all?"" she asked.</p><p>""No,"" I said. ""That's not how it works. Some people are like that, I guess, but for me, it's pretty much just that my interest starts at around your age."" She shuffled on the couch and her legs spread a little more than they had before, unintentionally giving me a good look between them. It was strange having a conversation like this naked with a raging and quite visible erection.</p><p>She noticed it too, looking back to it, which made it bob. ""You want to have sex with me?""</p><p>It didn't sound like an offer, just a question, so I answered it that way. ""Part of me does. But I know it'd be wrong. Don't worry, I'm not going to try anything."" And the weird thing was, I was suddenly absolutely confident about that. If she offered, that was another story, but I knew then, staring at her with the biggest hard-on I've ever had, I was absolutely certain that I would not try and force her to do anything. I just really, really wanted her to offer.</p><p>She seemed to relax, though. ""Good, because I really think I'm too young for that.""</p><p>""I know. It's not a really Daddy thing to do, is it?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she agreed. ""I mean, I guess some do, but they're the bad ones."" She stole another glance at it.</p><p>We didn't speak for a while, just had an awkward silence full of looks, sometimes stolen, sometimes blatant. Finally, I excused myself to go to the bathroom. There, I pumped my shaft rapidly, trying to reach a climax, and, in some ways, exorcise my own demons. For though I knew I'd never force anything on her, some part of me was thinking of ways to try to suggest something, to manipulate her, to dig myself deeper in the hole. I knew that once I'd ejaculated, that urge would go down and I'd feel the shame I felt was appropriate. Maybe I'd find the strength to push her away, though with her admission about her own loneliness that seemed harder than ever.</p><p>It didn't take very long, as aroused as I was and with vivid memories of Maddy's slit in my mind, and I deposited loads of sticky cum into the toilet, then flushed and washed my hands.</p><p>When I stepped out, Maddy was back to reading the comic, but it didn't take long for her to look up and notice the obvious. ""It went smaller.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said embarrassedly. ""You don't think guys walk around like that all the time, did you?""</p><p>""No, just... I guess you must have..."" she lowered her voice, putting the book down again. ""Masturbated?""</p><p>I guessed there was no harm in admitting it. ""Yeah. I didn't want to make you uncomfortable. Besides, we're supposed to be Daddy and Daughter, right?""</p><p>""Right.""</p><p>I didn't want to push my luck and so tried to return us back to the path of Rent-A-Daughter standards by asking her about her homework. She played along, and we played the normal game of Daddy and Daughter for about half an hour, except both of us were naked.</p><p>Then of course, I got hard again. It happened when she lay on her side, legs curled up towards her chest, while watching something on TV, giving me a perfect view of her ass and pussy, if I just leaned a little to the side. I couldn't resist leaning. Who could?</p><p>She noticed it eventually. ""You're stiff again.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said. ""Sorry.""</p><p>She shrugged. ""It's okay. Umm..."" she hesitated, and then finally said, ""do you need to masturbate again?""</p><p>""Not right now,"" I said. ""I can wait until after you're gone.""</p><p>Her eyes flicked towards the clock display on my cable box. It was almost the time she usually left at. ""Oh, right.""</p><p>So we sat in more or less silence, although I think she tried to tease me, as she began opening and closing her legs, as though absently fidgeting, while I watched. ""Okay, I think it's probably time we got dressed and you went home.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said, and got off the couch, then began to dress. I did too, feeling much more comfortable when I had clothes on me, even though my erection was still strong. As she pulled her dress back over her head, she asked, ""So did I give you what you wanted?"" She eyed me hopefully. ""I can come back tomorrow?""</p><p>I hesitated, but finally said, ""Yes.""</p><p>She smiled then, and, since we were both dressed, I gave Maddy her ""allowance"", and she gave me the traditional goodbye hug and said ""Thank you Daddy."" I was stuck now, I couldn't turn her away.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Eleven</h5><p>I didn't plan on it, but when we saw each other again, once more we took things to a new level. In my apartment, she started to undress again like it was an everyday thing, which I guess it was becoming. ""Are you sure you're okay with this?"" I asked warily. ""Getting naked?""</p><p>""It's a little weird,"" she admitted, one hand hooked into her panties, the only thing she had left on. ""But it's kind of fun, too. Though I guess I'll miss dressing up, that was fun too.""</p><p>""You can still do that,"" I said. ""And you don't have to get all the way naked if you don't want to.""</p><p>""But you want to see me, right?"" I couldn't tell if she wanted to please me or wanted me to be pleased by her.</p><p>""Yes,"" I said. ""But that doesn't mean you have to be all naked all the time. Even a little is... well, more than I ever dreamed. If you wanted to stay in panties, or wear, say, the Supergirl costume without panties, it would...""</p><p>""Make you want to masturbate?"" she supplied.</p><p>I was going to say ""be fine,"" but shrugged at her answer. It was honest, anyway. She pulled the panties down and then raised each knee to free her feet.</p><p>I made no move to get undressed this time, considering the way she seemed to stare and be especially aware of how hard I was at any given time. I thought it was because she was uncomfortable, despite her suggestion yesterday, which I chalked up to curiosity, that it was weird if she was the only one naked. Boy was I wrong.</p><p>""So, do you want me to get you... what was it we were due to be reading next, Wonder Woman?"" We were getting close to up-to-date with the regular single-issues in Ultimate Spider-Man so had been spacing out the last few trade paperbacks by reading other stuff in between. I'd picked up a few trades of Wonder Woman before I met Maddy, because I liked the new writer's prior run on Birds of Prey, and while looking through my books recently found them again, thought the mythological aspect might appeal to her, and suggested it during Beach Day. She seemed interested at the time.</p><p>""Sure, but, ummmm, aren't you going to, you know, get naked too?""</p><p>""I don't think so,"" I explained. ""It's really not right for me to let you see me like that. I mean, it's not right for me to see you like that either, but... when you started undressing I couldn't resist. But like I said, if you want to put something on, you can, too."" I took a breath. ""I won't say you can't come back if you're not going to get naked, even partly naked. That's unfair."" It was easy for me to be noble when she had already admitted she thought it was kind of fun.</p><p>""Umm, okay,"" she said, hesitated, and added, ""but, I, umm, kind of wanted to ask if I could watch. You know, watch you masturbate?""</p><p>""I don't think that's a good idea.""</p><p>""Please?"" she asked with hopeful eyes that made me just want to melt and give into her every demand. ""I've never seen what it looks like.""</p><p>""Maddy, I'm just trying to look out for you...""</p><p>""Please?"" she said again. ""I'll show you how I do..."" She spread her still bent legs once more, aiming her pussy right at me, and then began rubbing it. She didn't touch her slit directly, or at least not very much. Instead, her parted fingers ran along the sides, pressing down and pressing the lips together. She did this several times in a row, while all I could do is stare, transfixed at this little girl, my pretend-daughter, masturbating in front of me.</p><p>She seemed to smile a little at my staring, but it seemed like an innocent smile, like she couldn't believe it worked. Finally, she said, ""So, Daddy, are you going to show me?""</p><p>I don't even remember doing it, but I was so hard and the offer seemed so natural that pretty soon I had taken my dick out of my pants and was stroking it rapidly. Maddy spun around on the couch so that she could get a closer look, but I could still see her hands working between her legs.</p><p>""Can I touch it?"" she asked.</p><p>""No,"" I said. ""It's not a good idea.""</p><p>""I just want to know what it feels like,"" she said.</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""It's not like I haven't felt it before.""</p><p>That shocked me enough into slowing my pace. ""What?""</p><p>""Not with my hands, but sometimes I'd feel it, like when we were play-fighting, or when you spanked me, and you were hard.""</p><p>That answered one of my long-standing questions, but rose others. ""So you always knew I was attracted to you?""</p><p>""No,"" she said with just a hint of confusion.</p><p>""But you know what being hard means...""</p><p>""Yeah, but I just figured I brushed against it. That's how it works, for guys, right? If you accidentally touch it gets hard?""</p><p>Well, that explained it. ""Sometimes, I guess, if it's unexpected, but usually there has to be some attraction first. It's mostly thought that does it.""</p><p>""Oh,"" she said, considering this new information. I wondered if she had experienced other guys hardons after she accidentally touched them, and was now evaluating what that meant. Instead, though, she asked, ""What do you think about?"" she asked. I was getting close to climax. In ordinary circumstances, I might have only just begun, but this wasn't an ordinary circumstance, it was practically a pedophile's wet dream. ""While you're doing it?""</p><p>""You know what I'm thinking about,"" I said, a little grumpily. ""Things I shouldn't be thinking about.""</p><p>""About me?"" she asked.</p><p>I nodded. ""What do you think about?""</p><p>She shrugged. ""I don't know. I don't really think of anything in particular, it just feels good when I rub it."" After a few more seconds, she said, ""What would you want to do if I said you could?""</p><p>""We shouldn't really be talking about this,"" I said. ""This is hard enough as it is."" She giggled at my unintended pun. ""No, I mean it,"" I said. ""It's like if I was hungry and you started talking about food, and I know I'm not allowed to eat... it makes me feel more like I'm starving.""</p><p>""Well, if you're starving..."" she let that dangle and asked, ""I mean, I just don't want to do sex... but if you ask for something I can give, maybe I can give you a bit of what you want. Just a bite."" She laughed nervously. ""Unless you just want sex and that's it.""</p><p>I was nearly reaching my peak, and that's what made me ask, ""So what would you let me do?""</p><p>""I don't know, what would you want to do? If I said you could do what you wanted except sex?"" I was too afraid to answer. ""I'd guess you'd want to touch me and stuff, right?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""If it's just touching, I think we can try that.""</p><p>No touching was required, my cock began to feel like it was humming and a pressure built up along the shaft with surprising force. Soon, I was saying, ""Oh, shit,"" and my seed started to shoot out, beating out even the feeling of orgasmic bliss, which only happened to me when I was on the edge and something pushed me over without warning, which I guess is what happened there, when Maddy told me she'd be willing to make one more of my naughty dreams come true.</p><p>I made a small puddle of semen on my floor, which I only noticed after I came back to myself. Surprisingly, to myself, at least, I was still pretty hard. That hadn't happened since I was a teenager.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twelve</h5><p>Maddie's giggle almost made it shrink again. ""You look funny when you did that,"" she said, and then made a weird face, rolling her eyes up in her head a little, I guess approximating my O-Face. I shrugged nervously, and she continued. ""So are you going to touch me, or what?""</p><p>I thought for just a second. ""No,"" I said. If I was still fully aroused, I might not have been able to resist, but right then, even though I was still a little hard, I was more in control of myself.</p><p>""Oh, I get it, you don't want to anymore since you just..."" she looked down at the puddle. ""You know.""</p><p>I ducked into the kitchen to grab a paper towel, thinking what I want to say. ""No, I want to, but I'm not going to. It's not right.""</p><p>""I'm telling you it's okay,"" she said with a little bit of exasperation.</p><p>I crouched down to wipe up the mess I left and said, ""Maddy, you know that I do care about you, right?""</p><p>Her hand, the one in her crotch, stopped moving. It was only in the absence that I really noticed that she was still stroking herself, albeit much more slowly than before. ""You do?""</p><p>""Yes, very much. I love having you around, and not just because I find you attractive. I care a lot about you.""</p><p>""You mean, like a daughter?""</p><p>""I guess, yeah. Or maybe just how like two people can care about each other. I don't ever want to see you hurt, and I just want all your dreams to come true.""</p><p>""So what does that have to do with anything?""</p><p>""Because I'm trying to look out for you. I'm not doing a very good job of it, but I'm trying.""</p><p>""But I'm telling you it's okay.""</p><p>""You might not think that in the future.""</p><p>""So future-me gets more right to decide what's okay than now-me?"" She shrugged. ""Sounds stupid to me. Anyway, I don't think future-me will have a problem with it. I mean, you're paying for me to be here, you might as well get your money's worth,"" she joked.</p><p>I winced instantly at that. ""And that's another thing.""</p><p>""What is?"" she asked as I dumped the paper towel in a garbage bag hung from a closet door.</p><p>""I'm paying you. What we've done already is dodgy enough, but you could call it modeling, I guess. But if I pay you to let me touch you sexually, well, that's prostitution."" I shook my head vehemently. ""And I will not be responsible for you committing an act of prostitution. I care about you too much.""</p><p>""But you're not paying me to touch me,"" she said. ""You're paying me to be here.""</p><p>""It doesn't matter. It's the same thing, since I wouldn't be touching you if you weren't here, and I'm paying you to be here.""</p><p>Maddy wrinkled her forehead in though, and then said, ""Okay, then I won't charge. I mean, I like coming over here anyway. I wish I could get paid for it too, but I care about you too, you know, and I mean if you're starving and if you want to touch me and this is what's stopping you, then I guess I don't need the money that badly.""</p><p>I'd meant it as a last ditch effort to get her off the idea, but it seemed like she was frustrating my every attempt. It was like some Bizarro-world comedy, the pedophile trying everything he can to avoid touching a little girl, and the girl practically throwing herself at him.</p><p>I couldn't do it anymore, and when Maddy said, ""So now can you touch me, right?"" I broke, and slowly shuffled toward her.</p><p>She lay back and stretched herself out on my couch, arms and legs extended, allowing me the access to touch whatever I wanted.</p><p>It seemed to take an eternity, but finally my hand made contact with her shoulder. You'd think skin wouldn't feel very special, you're covered in it, but when it's someone else's skin and they're someone you've fantasized about, it's like there's an electric charge running through you when you touch it. The charge only increased when I swept along her collarbone and then descended to her breast. She made no move to stop me, so I proceeded, and soon, with one hand, I was cupping her small breast, giving it a squeeze. I could feel the bone underneath the slight padding, and I could feel the nipple... when my fingers first grazed it, it was nothing but a slight disturbance of the perfect smoothness, but then as I held the breast, I could feel it harden, tighten.</p><p>That made me bolder, the thought that she was enjoying it, not just letting me do something but actually wanting it. So, I let my hand drift down, running over her ribs like a staircase, rounding her belly and that cute little outie, and towards her mound.</p><p>I heard a sharp intake of breath before I got to it and paused. ""If you don't want me to, I won't,"" I said.</p><p>""No, it's okay, just... don't try to go inside, okay?""</p><p>I nodded and smiled, and my fingers crossed over into hot pussy territory. I say hot pussy territory and mean it, it felt like it must have been at least a few degrees above the rest of her body temperature, and also softer than even the soft skin of her belly. I rubbed my hand up and down, avoiding the slit, and kneaded a little, somewhat mimicking her own masturbation style.</p><p>I'd crossed another line, the one that divided being a pervert who touched, once, in the heat of a moment, from being a full-on child molester, even if the child in question didn't seem to mind being molested. She seemed to spread her legs a little wider, in fact, as though to give me more access, and when I looked over to her, her eyes were half-closed and not looking at anything in particular. It almost looked like she was asleep, but enjoying a really good dream.</p><p>
At least there was still the line between the molester who did what the child allowed, and the one who did what she asked him not to. To that end, I followed her instructions and didn't try to dive my fingers inside her crack, no matter how much I wanted to, and instead just massaged the mound area for a few minutes while she lay there, squirming a little but not in pain or fear, just pleasure.</p><p>I probably could have done it for hours, just enjoying her own enjoyment, and I was so entranced by what I was doing that I was surprised when I felt the light play of fingers on my shaft. She'd reached out and touched me back, more, she wrapped her hand around it and squeezed gently. I pulled my hand off her and looked down at the sight. ""Is it okay? I just wanted to feel it...""</p><p>""Hey, if I can touch you, you're certainly entitled to touch me,"" I said.</p><p>""You do it like this?"" she asked, and pumped her hand up and down my shaft a few times, very slowly.</p><p>It's been my experience that, no matter how well intentioned, a girl can't give a hand job that feels as good as masturbation. It's hot because she's actually doing it, but the angle's a little wrong and the pace is off, and overall the sensation pales to what you can do to yourself, with years of practice. That said, Maddy's tentative little stroke probably came as close to heaven as any girl before. It just needed a little practice. ""Yeah, just a little faster.""</p><p>I let her increase the pace, until she said, ""You know, you can keep touching me, if you want.""</p><p>I wanted to believe that meant she wanted me to, so I returned my hand to her pussy. I couldn't do everything I wanted because she told me not to go inside, so in essence, it was something like a pussy massage, while she stroked my cock. I think her growing quivering turned me on more than her hand on my dick, but pretty soon, I was feeling another climax approach. ""Faster,"" I suggested through nearly gritted teeth, and she picked up the pace.</p><p>""Okay,"" I said. ""I'm about to cum."" I said it to give her a chance to pull away, but she didn't, though she did stop and just held it still, and soon I was squirting again... more of a dribble, actually.</p><p>She giggled as it ran down her hand. ""It's warm.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>She pulled her hand away from me and brought it up to her face to take a good look. What she did next surprised me, she extended her tongue and put it right in the creamy mess on her hand.</p><p>Her reaction was immediate, and nothing like in my fantasies. She scrunched up her face and drew back. ""Eww,"" she said. ""It tastes nasty.""</p><p>""Sorry,"" I said, feeling more guilty for that than for the fact that I was molesting her. I'd stopped touching her while I was cumming, and I would have resumed it, except she sat up and curled up her legs towards her body. ""I never said you had to taste it.""</p><p>""I know, I was just curious. People actually do that, right? Drink it?""</p><p>""Some,"" I said. ""Mostly in porn, but that's not always reality.""</p><p>""Can I have some coke to wash out the taste?""</p><p>I nodded, and she ran to the kitchen, first to wash her hand, and then to get a can from the fridge. I cleaned up whatever had spilled on the floor.</p><p>She returned, gulped some of the cola, and swallowed with a refreshed gasp. ""I'm sorry, but blowjobs make no sense. I don't know how anybody could do that when it tastes like that.""</p><p>I smiled a little, trying not to take offense. My last girlfriend claimed not to like the taste either. ""Well, it's like a lot of things in sex, you do it to give pleasure to somebody else. When you're ready to do it with a guy, maybe it won't matter so much."" I shrugged. ""Besides, you only really taste the cum at the end, if he shoots in your mouth, right? If you don't want that, and a guy cares about you, he'll pull out before then."" I really didn't think 'the guy' would ever be me, which I guess was pretty naïve of me.</p><p>""I guess.""</p><p>I got dressed, then, and Maddy put on her shorts and panties but continued to sit around topless, as though it was nothing unusual. We read some comics, watched some TV, including a special on Atlantis, which got us talking and went to look up some of the theorized locations on Google Earth. Actually, we started just searching for Atlantis, but that just gave you the city in Florida, so we looked at places rumored to be the site, like the Azores, Thera, even a place in Northern Spain that was new to me, and checked out what they looked like, in some cases on the ocean floor. She sat almost in my lap in the computer chair and, now that she'd given me permission, it was hard not to let my hands roam to her breasts while she typed or used the mouse. She didn't seem to mind, but she didn't comment either way, so after a little soft rubbing I let them drop, and that was the extent of the touching for that day.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Thirteen</h5><p>Once she was gone, the guilt cycle returned, but I knew now that I wasn't going to be able to stop unless she asked me to. Still, I tried to be good, and the next time she came over, I didn't initiate anything, and unlike last time, neither did she. She didn't even undress right away. She was wearing a small green ruffly skirt and a white t-shirt on top, and made no move to remove either, apparently having taken to heart my promise that she didn't have to be naked to come here.</p><p>I was a little disappointed at the time, both about that and, especially after how we started things yesterday, that the one time watching me masturbate, and even helping the one time, seemed to have satisfied her curiosity, but I guess Maddy was also trying not to sound too eager. We were a little awkward the first couple minutes, until I decided to just forget any hope of touching, that she'd either changed her mind or she wasn't in the mood, and so we should just behave like our normal Daddy-Daughter encounters.</p><p>We went into my office to choose a new comic to read that day (she wanted to go back to Spider-Man since she knew all the characters), and she sat down on the couch and opened it up. After I'd given up all hope that anything would happen today, she brazenly spread her legs in such a way that you could see under the skirt and said, ""If you wanted to, you know, touch me again I guess you could do it while I'm reading.""</p><p>Like I said, I knew I couldn't stop unless she stopped it, and she was doing quite the opposite. I even told myself that she had to have liked it before and wanted it again, because otherwise, what kind of person would offer that when she didn't have to? She just didn't want to seem obvious about wanting it, maybe out of fear for looking like a slut, and so instead acted like she was doing me a favor.</p><p>Given the new theory, I thought a request would go over well. ""Okay,"" I said. ""Do you mind I take off your shirt? Your breasts are very beautiful too.""</p><p>She let the comic lie and raised her arms, letting me pull it up and over her head. ""Should I take the skirt off?""</p><p>""No, I can work around it."" Actually, I liked it how it was, it seemed dirtier for her to be wearing just a skirt rather than nothing at all.</p><p>""Just, remember, don't go inside,"" she warned, and went back to looking at the comic.</p><p>I sat on the floor beside the couch, and let my hands roam around her legs and pussy, mostly massaging, and staring, enjoying the sight of that magical little slit as the area around it started to redden with the contact. I didn't have as easy access to her chest, for sometimes she raised the comic in such a way that blocked it, but the pussy, it seemed, was all mine.</p><p>I could have felt it for hours, but I was getting that ineffable scent off it, very faint but distinctive and alluring. It's probably as much a feeling as a scent, like your head swimming or you're just about to faint, probably as a result of pheromones, but there's a sharp, tangy smell that goes along with it, far more intense than what I'd smelled on her panties in earlier days. So powerful that when I smelled it, I wanted to do more. So, nervously, I asked, ""Umm, Maddy, do you mind if I use my mouth a little?""</p><p>She looked up from the book and at me. ""What do you mean?""</p><p>""You know, like, kissing, and licking. I won't do it if you don't want me to.""</p><p>""Oh,"" she said, and seemed to take a few seconds to think about it. ""It's all right, I guess."" Her eyes went back to the comic, but a few seconds later I caught her giving me a sidelong glance, wanting to see what I was doing.</p><p>I sat up on my haunches and planted soft kissed first along her upper thigh, then going high, pushing up her skirt a little so I could kiss all the way up to her belly button, but finally descending towards where I most wanted to kiss, her mound. Still I hesitated, going around the slit but not actually on it.</p><p>Maddy's breath was becoming more intense, but when I looked up, she was still reading the comic, or pretending to, so I let loose my tongue, again just to the side of her slit, but I couldn't resist any longer and my next lick was right down the middle. I heard a sharp gasp, followed by a nervous giggle. ""That kind of tickles,"" she said.</p><p>""Do you want me to stop?""</p><p>""No, it's okay, I know you like it."" She shifted position, though, so she sitting up against one of the edges of the couch, legs stretched out, instead of lying mostly on her side. It was as though she wanted to look more directly, but still wanted the excuse. She held the comic in front of her, but low enough that she could easily look over it to watch what we were doing, and I came to notice she didn't turn the pages very often, either.</p><p>I put my tongue into action, enjoying the taste, like it was pure, distilled innocence, and enjoyed even more the effect I was having on Maddy. I tried to hold to her rule of ""don't go inside"", but with a tongue, that's a little ambiguous, because it can't penetrate as far even as a finger. I mostly worked on the edge of her labia lips, and avoided the hole itself, but once or twice I did lick just inside.</p><p>She didn't say a word about it. In fact, she didn't say a word at all, but there were little vocalizations of pleasure and every so often she would thrust her hips upward towards me, but I really knew I was having an effect when she threw her head back, and, seconds later, tossed the comic to the side, abandoning the pretense of reading and instead just watching what I could do to her with my mouth.</p><p>I took that as the signal to focus more on the clit, first licking around and just breathing on it, then occasionally a soft kiss on it, which made her twitch and moan, and finally, I couldn't resist and wiggled my tongue around it. She squealed, a sharp, high pitched, ""Eeeeeeeeeeee.....""</p><p>Her whole body tensed up for what must have been a few seconds, and then she relaxed and slumped in the couch. I pulled away, feeling proud of myself. ""I'm sorry Maddy, I got a little carried away... I hope you don't mind.""</p><p>""That,"" she said, taking a breath and starting again, ""That you can do anytime you want."" She laughed. ""I didn't mind that at all.""</p><p>""Did you have an orgasm?"" I asked.</p><p>""I think so. I mean, I'm not really sure but... it's supposed to be like the best feeling ever, right? If that's not one then I can't imagine what a real one is.""</p><p>She was speaking all excitedly and her enthusiasm was so infectious that I smiled a silly, dopey smile, while I stood up. ""I'm glad.""</p><p>A few seconds later, the excitement faded for a moment and she asked, ""Did I taste... bad?""</p><p>""Not to me,"" I told her, honestly. I had briefly thought about telling her that she did, but that it was more important to make her feel good, in the hopes that she'd reciprocate, but deep down, I never wanted to lie to Maddy, or worse give her a complex.</p><p>If I was wrong and there was a God, he was a pervert who respected honesty, because my decision was almost instantly rewarded. She saw the bulge in my pants and said, ""So I guess you want to go masturbate now.""</p><p>""Yeah, kind of.""</p><p>""So you can have an orgasm too.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>She was silent for a second, and I was about to turn away and go to the washroom to do it, but she suddenly said, ""If I let you put it in my mouth, do you promise to pull out before you shoot?""</p><p>I was too aroused, wanted it too much to tell her she shouldn't do it at all. After spending so much time looking and licking and inhaling the pheromones she was giving off, I wanted something. ""I promise I'll never do something you don't want me to do.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said. ""I'll try it. But just once.""</p><p>I took off my pants, quickly, partly afraid she would change her mind. For a second, she did seem like she might have had second thoughts, as my dick bobbed in front of her, but she closed her eyes, leaned forward and opened her mouth wide , tongue extended. It seemed pretty much like an invitation, so I closed the gap, and felt the underside of my penis slide on her soft tongue on its way into her mouth. The head brushed against the sides of her mouth on its way in, and after I was inside, she closed her lips.</p><p>We held that position for a few seconds, mainly because I wanted to make sure she had no complaint, but she didn't seem to be bothered. She didn't seem to be especially into it, just sort of blank. I slid in and out a little, and her head bobbed sympathetically. ""Maddy?""</p><p>She pulled off me entirely. ""Am I doing it wrong?"" she asked with an adorably concerned look on her face.</p><p>""No, it's good, it's just, can you move your lips up and down a little? Kind of like you're sucking on a popsicle.""</p><p>""Oh, okay."" This time I didn't have to put it in myself, her lips resumed their position and started sliding, just a little.</p><p>It certainly wasn't the best blowjob I'd ever received, and she didn't even ever get more than halfway down, but seeing her beautiful face on the end of my cock was a memory that I'd cherish forever. I put my hand on her hair and stroked her lightly, saying, ""Oh, God, Maddy, you're so beautiful.""</p><p>As horny as I was, it was only a few minutes before I felt the pressure start to build to an explosion with the inevitability of a runaway train, and I remembered my promise. ""Okay, Maddy,"" I said. ""I'm about to shoot.""</p><p> She pulled off quickly and backed away, but still had her eyes fixed on the end of my dick. I turned away from her groaned a little, and gave it a few last strokes of my hand while my seed fell upon the floor.</p><p>After I was done, my dick dripping just a long strand towards the ground, she asked, ""Why did you have to use your hands at the end? Didn't I do it good enough?""</p><p>""Oh, it's not that, Maddy, I promise, you were great. It's just..."" I searched a moment for a good way to explain, my mind still muddled a little with post-orgasm fuzziness. ""When guys ejaculate, it feels so much better if there's still stimulation going on. Since I'd pulled out of your mouth, I had to use my hand, that's all.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""I hope that wasn't that unpleasant for you,"" I said next, feeling a little guilty again, knowing she hadn't wanted to do it.</p><p>""It wasn't so bad,"" she said, looking down at the mess. ""I mean, it didn't really taste good, but not bad, either, like the white stuff. So, you had an orgasm?""</p><p>""Yeah, that's what shooting out means, for guys."" At least, usually.</p><p>""Does it feel like mine do?""</p><p>I smirked. ""I don't know, I've never felt what you felt. I'd need to be like Professor X to know that.""</p><p>""Right,"" Maddy realized with a giggle.</p><p>""But I'm sure it feels very similar.""</p><p>""Okay, well, I'm glad I gave you one. I guess I don't mind using my mouth to give you one sometimes if you don't mind using yours to give me one sometimes.""</p><p>""That sounds... pretty fair,"" I said, but in my head I was doing a happy dance, the guilt washing away. It was more than fair, it was practically a dream come true.</p><p>Later that day, while we were done with sex and just talking Madeline pointed out that school was ending in a few weeks.</p><p>""So, you all ready for your final exams?"" I asked, trying, and failing, to remember if final exams were a big problem at her age, or if they were just another test.</p><p>""Yeah, I think so, but, I was wondering..."" She stopped. I looked over at her, until she continued. ""Well, since I won't have school, and it's not like you're paying me any more... can I just hang out here, during the day?""</p><p>""I'd be happy to let you, Maddy, but you do know I have work to do..."" I'd been structuring my days around Maddy's visits, waking up earlier and doing work before and after she was gone, but if she was going to be here all day, I couldn't do that.</p><p>""I know... I can entertain myself. I mean, at home I'd just be watching TV anyway, but I thought I could do it here, and read comics, and maybe when you're not busy we could hang out. Please? I'll do it naked if you want...""</p><p>The thought of her hanging out in my apartment all day, naked, willing to be touched and, as of today, to give me blowjobs... ""No,"" I said. ""I mean, yes, you can come over, as long as your parents won't get suspicious...""</p><p>""They won't,"" she insisted rapidly, overjoyed that I gave her a 'yes'.</p><p>""But if you're naked all day, I don't think I'll get any work done at all."" She giggled. ""So you should probably wear some normal clothes or something.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Fourteen</h5><p>Regardless of that suggestion, I got a lot less work done when summer came around. Luckily, my bosses didn't seem to notice... it helps to be the top guy on the database, the people employing you don't really understand what you do, and so they only really notice you're not doing your job when things start to go wrong, and very little did. I just didn't do as many of the optimizations and anticipatory work I usually do, most of which I could catch up on at other times.</p><p>Instead, when I wasn't needed for a specific task, I tended to hang out with Maddy, watching movies, chatting, or reading comics. She quickly ran through my total collection of Ultimate Spider-Man, so I started buying other comics just because I thought she might like them. It was only fair, I wasn't paying her any more.</p><p>We did more sexual touching too, but not every day, and when we did, it was only a small part of the day. Mostly, in fact, it was just when affectionate play and touching would sometimes lead to other things.</p><p>One time that I'll always remember was when we were playing dress-up again, with Maddy playing Supergirl. She'd just started reading the comics, which I bought for her, though she didn't like it as much as Spider-Man or, her more recent favorite, Thor. I'd bought a trade of that one a long time ago, intending to give it a look, but never got around to reading it. Maddy picked it off my shelf and really took to it, more than Wonder Woman or Teen Titans. But Thor didn't have any girl characters with an easy-to-buy costume, so she still dressed up as Supergirl, with one difference. Now, she completely skipped wearing the panties. With every quick movement her skirt would lift and I'd see a flash of ass or pussy. If Supergirl really dressed like that, she'd be a shoo-in to distract her foes.</p><p>Suddenly, and I can't remember exactly what sparked it this time, she decided again that I was a criminal who needed to be apprehended, and chased me until I let her catch me and drag me to the ground. ""Now what am I going to do with you?"" she asked the air. ""If I take you to jail, you'll just bust out again.""</p><p>""I don't know,"" I said, unable to suppress a grin. ""Just as long as you don't make me taste your Kryptonian super pussy or something..."" Please don't throw me in that briar patch.</p><p>""Hmmm,"" she said with a grin. ""You know, that might be a fair punishment."" I was already mostly lying on my back, and slid down all the way as Maddy crawled over me, pinning my hands down over my head to prevent me from escaping.</p><p>It was one of those little ways reality is just a bit disappointing compared to fantasy. In fantasy, when I considered scenes like this, I had a perfect view of Supergirl as her perfect pussy descended on me. In reality, her skirt fell over my head, so all I got is a very brief shadowy look as she descended, then mostly darkness with a red tint. But darkness never smelled or tasted so good. I couldn't talk and I couldn't move the skirt out of the way myself without breaking out of her grasp, which would have been easy but not as fun.</p><p>My tongue worked feverishly, and soon she relaxed her grip on my hands, so I could move them to and up her sides, and pull her skirt up... but as I tried, she was already turning. I felt a hand on my crotch as she reached almost behind her. ""What's this?"" she asked. ""Some kind of weapon, I bet. I'd better disarm it.""</p><p>She reversed herself on me once again giving me a brief, shadowy view of heaven before I was back under the red skirt. At least now I had my hands free to lift it a little, which wasn't as great a view as it would have been before, but at least seeing her ass was better than darkness, and this time there was extra compensation. Zip went my zipper, my underwear was pulled down, and a soft hand exposed my dick to air. Madeline shook it back and forth, and then bent down to take it in her mouth. Reality began to win out over fantasy at that point, as she sucked me and my tongue delved into her crack. It felt incredible, every time I made her moan I could feel it echoing into my cock.</p><p>Finally, that old feeling began to rise, and I knew I hadn't much time. ""Maddy, I'm about to..."" I said, or tried to, but her pussy mashed itself into my face when I tried, so I couldn't warn her, just continue to lick.</p><p>I exploded into her, and for once, she didn't pull away. She must have decided that since it was in her mouth anyway, she might as well swallow rather than risk it getting all over her face, or all over my pants. I was glad, and even if it was all psychological, for there was no way my dick could know, it still felt so much better knowing that it was going down her throat.</p><p>Finally I was spent and she pulled away from me, sitting upright on my face. ""I swallowed it,"" she said excitedly. It was the first time for that.</p><p>""I know,"" I said, took another lick, then managed to pull away long enough to say, ""I'm proud of you baby.""</p><p>""It didn't taste as bad as I thought,"" she said. ""I guess I didn't really taste it much at all until the end.""</p><p>I couldn't exactly answer back, but continued trying to make her feel as good as she made me feel. That took a few more minutes, but finally she began to moan and let off a little squeak, then her high pitched squeal, as her body, and especially her butt, tensed up, and I knew she was done. I gave her a gratuitous series of kisses on her pussy while she exhaled deeply and regularly a few times, laying on top of me, and then she got off me. ""Well, I hope you've learned your lesson about trying to take over the world,"" she joked.</p><p>""I did,"" I said. ""I totally did."" If that was the punishment comic book supervillains got, no wonder they kept trying instead of just giving up and making money in the private sector.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Fifteen</h5><p>It was starting to look like a pretty glorious summer, at least for me. I had what seemed like a dream come true, for someone as fucked up as me. I had a great daughter, someone who made waking up in the morning seem worthwhile... but I wasn't a great father. Not just because of my pedophile tendencies, but because I took everything for granted, and never really stopped to wonder why Maddy wanted so badly to spend time with me. I never noticed the most important thing going on in her life, or figure out that she was clinging to me because her own world was falling apart.</p><p>I found that out with a sudden, urgent knock at my door. I'd heard the sound of her fist too often to not realize it was her, but there was something different about it too, it was more desperate somehow... and, also, it was a Saturday. We only spent weekdays together, because her parents were out all day. For her to be knocking late on a Saturday afternoon, something had to be wrong.</p><p>It was. I opened the door to find Madeline, red-eyed and wiping a tear away. ""Can I come in?"" she asked, sniffling, her voice on the edge of cracking.</p><p>""Maddy, what's wrong?""</p><p>Instead of answering, she just cried out, ""Please?""</p><p>I took a look around the hallway, worried her parents might step out at any moment, but decided that she needed to talk, and stepped away from the door to allow her entrance, then closed it behind her. She moved mechanically over to my couch and sat listlessly. I sat beside her, watching her. Her mouth opened, as though to speak, then closed again. ""Maddy?"" I asked, really starting to get worried, but not sure how to help. It was one of the 'daddy experiences' we never rehearsed, how to comfort a daughter in distress. For a second I wondered if that was exactly what she was doing, giving me that experience, but no, it was all too real, nobody was that good an actor. ""Do you want to tell me what's wrong?"" She nodded, but a minute or two passed in silence. ""Do you want a hug?"" She nodded once more, and this time tears filled her eyes, and she moved over to me and put her arms around my neck. I put mine around her back and held her tightly as she began to sob.</p><p>Finally, the crying stopped as she took in one breath, and in her exhalation she managed to get it out. ""They're divorcing.""</p><p>""Oh,"" I said, my heart sinking in sympathy. ""Oh, honey, I'm so sorry."" I held her tighter, thinking of nothing more than comforting her in her hour of need.</p><p>After a while, she seemed to stop shaking, and added, ""He threatened to leave before, he always threatened but...""</p><p>When she didn't finish, I supplied, ""You never thought it would actually happen. I'm sorry, Maddy. I know how much that sucks. My parents split when I was about your age."" I cried a fair bit myself at the time, and it was a fairly amiable split.</p><p>""They did?""</p><p>""Yeah. And I hated it... but, in the end, it was probably for the best."" She might not be ready to hear that, but it was true. ""Better they be happy apart than together and miserable and fighting all the time, right?"" Especially for the last years of their lives, in my parents' cases.</p><p>She finally pulled away from the hug, but still sat very close. ""I don't care, I don't want things to change.""</p><p>""Nobody does,"" I said. ""But nobody can stop it either. But there are good parts to change, too, even bad ones."" I struggled to find one. ""You'll get twice as many birthday and Christmas presents."" It was a cheap cliché, but I hoped it might make her feel better.</p><p>She sniffled a little, and then muttered, ""No I won't.""</p><p>""Sure you will. My parents practically spoiled me. I guess they thought it was a way to prove who loved me more.""</p><p>She was quiet for about half a minute, and then said, ""I'll probably have to move.""</p><p>I had my own little sense of fear of loss hit me then, but I knew it was nothing compared to hers. ""Even that can have its good sides. I mean, I'd miss you like hell, but maybe you could still visit once in a while, and meanwhile, you get a chance at a fresh start, make some new friends at a new school.""</p><p>""I wish I could just live here with you.""</p><p>As much as a part of me loved the idea, it wasn't realistic and I knew I had to cut it off. ""I don't think your parents would be too happy with that idea. As bad as I'd miss you, they'd miss you worse.""</p><p>She laughed, but it was almost a sob itself. ""Yeah, right.""</p><p>""Of course they would. And they'd never allow it. You don't think they'd be fighting like hell to keep you?""</p><p>""Mom might. My dad wouldn't care.""</p><p>""What? Of course he would. You remember what he said? Nobody's complete until he has a kid?""</p><p>""He never said that. Somebody on TV did. A TV dad.""</p><p>""Oh,"" I said. ""Well, even if he didn't he's still...""</p><p>""He thinks I ruined his life.""</p><p>I frowned, feeling a strong desire to punch him, even if he was in the military and could almost certainly kick my ass. ""He said this to you?""</p><p>She shook her head. ""To Mom. I overheard, through the wall.""</p><p>That was slightly better, but only slightly. ""People say stuff when they're angry, stuff they don't really mean. You're a great kid, Maddy. I'm sure your Dad knows that. Anybody would be lucky to have you as a daughter.""</p><p>""I'm never going to see him again.""</p><p>""I'm sure that's not true,"" I told her, but in the end, I didn't really know. I knew nothing about what went on in the other apartment except what Maddy told me, and as today revealed, she clearly hadn't been telling me everything. But I hoped it wasn't true. ""You'll see him.""</p><p>Instead of agreeing, or arguing, she slid back up to me and put her arms around me again. I stroked her hair gently and we sat together for a few minutes before it occurred to me again that it was a Saturday. ""Where are your parents right now?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" she said. ""Dad left, said he was moving in with someone. Mom ran after him to yell. I came here.""</p><p>For all the apartment-living stereotype of the walls being paper thin, I hadn't heard any of this, nor any of the arguments that must have preceded this. Or maybe I just blocked them out. Still, I couldn't see her mother following him and yelling forever, sooner or later she'd come back home and find Maddy not there. ""Maybe you should go back home,"" I said. ""Talk to her about this.""</p><p>""No,"" she said plaintively. ""Please, let me stay here."" She held on to me more tightly than before. ""Please, you can have sex with me or do anything you want, just let me stay here a while longer."" She shuffled a little while she lifted and moved one knee so that she could straddle my legs, as though ready to make good on that offer right away.</p><p>The prospect made my penis swell, but only a little, because I was very conscious of the fragile girl I held in my arms. ""Maddy, I'm not going to have sex with you.""</p><p>She raised her face from my chest and looked up at me with red, glistening eyes. ""Don't you want me?"" she whined. It sounded like a complaint, like she was afraid that her parents didn't want her, and now neither did I.</p><p>""Of course I do, but not like this. Not when you're sad and scared. I care about you too much to be that selfish.""</p><p>""Can I stay though?""</p><p>Knowing I probably should say no, I said, ""For a little while.""</p><p>She sank back into my chest and we sat in silence, mostly. Sometimes she cried, sometimes I said a soothing word, but mostly I just held her and let her hold me, trying to be that rock she could cling to as her world fell apart, from her perspective.</p><p>Finally, after what must have been a half hour, of trying to think of something comforting to say, I had something I was willing to try, ""You'll get through this, Maddy. I know it doesn't feel like it now, but you will. You're strong. I can see it in you. Just like Spider-Man, and Supergirl, and Thor, you can take whatever the world throws at you, and find a way to carry on, not let it beat you.""</p><p>""They have super powers,"" she said.</p><p>""Well, then like Batgirl. She doesn't have powers, but she has the heart of a super hero, like you.""</p><p>""I've never read any Batgirl,"" I said.</p><p>""Well, maybe I'll buy you some issues."" Batgirl was, at that time, a blonde girl, just like Maddy. I hadn't read it, but I heard it was fun. In retrospect, if seemed like an obvious choice of a comic she might like. ""But you've got to do me a favor..."" She looked up at me and I continued. ""You have to be brave, go home and face what's making you sad. You can't run away from it forever, and if you stay here much longer, I could get in trouble.""</p><p>Her forehead scrunched up, ""What do you mean?""</p><p>""If your mother had any idea how close we were, she'd probably kill me. And sooner or later, she's going to go knocking on doors or call the police looking for you.""</p><p>I hated myself for thinking about my own neck at a time like that, but it seemed to do the trick. ""Oh,"" she said. ""Right. You're right. I don't want to get you in trouble.""</p><p>""You can see me on Monday, okay?""</p><p>""Okay Daddy,"" she said. I hadn't even notice she used the name until she was gone. ""I'll go home."" She slid off the couch, and started towards the door.</p><p>She got halfway to the door before I started to follow. ""Wait,"" I said. I knelt down in front of her, wiped her tears away in what I hoped was a fatherly affection, gave her one last hug, and then kissed her on her forehead. She smiled... it was a weak one, and maybe for my benefit, but it was there. I walked her to the door, and then she left.</p><p>The moment her feet crossed into the hallway I heard, ""Oh, thank God, Madeline, I was worried sick.""</p><p>It was her mother. There was no way she couldn't have seen her coming out of my home, and Maddy looked like a deer caught in headlights, or somebody caught red-handed doing something they shouldn't.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Sixteen</h5><p>""Where have you been?"" her mother demanded. I hadn't noticed before, but she spoke with a slight accent, something that sounded a bit Slavic, maybe Russian, but pretty faint, and she had no trouble with W's.</p><p>The damage was done, so I followed Maddy out the door, trying to look somber and not at all like a pedophile. I've had practice at that. The trick to that is to look like you're a little uncomfortable around children and confused why they're near you. A perplexed look helps. I sometimes use trying to make sense of the Clone Saga. ""She came knocking on my door,"" I explained.</p><p>Her mother gave me only a cursory glance up and down, and then redirected her attention at Madeline. ""You know better than to knock on strange men's doors... and to leave without telling me where you're going or taking your phone? I almost called the police!""</p><p>""I'm sorry, Mom...""</p><p>""I want you to go to your room, right now. You're grounded.""</p><p>""But...""</p><p>""No buts. Now."" She unlocked the door and ushered her inside. Maddy went without a word.</p><p>Her mother stayed behind and looked at me with a gaze that, to me, seemed like it was running a pedo-scan. Luckily, it must have been defective, because she said, ""I'm sorry she bothered you, Mr... uhm...""</p><p>""Brown,"" I said. ""Don't be too hard on her, she just seemed like she really needed somebody to talk to...""</p><p>""Yes, well..."" she paused. ""She told you what happened?""</p><p>""Eventually,"" I said. ""First she just cried a lot. I'm sorry about you and your husband.""</p><p>She shook her head derisively. ""I'm better off without him, the bastard.""</p><p>""I know it's none of my business, but... she seemed to think she's never going to see her father again."" I wanted her to say that was ridiculous, that they wouldn't let whatever was between them hurt Maddy.</p><p>She looked back to the door, and then to me, and said, ""Well, that's up to him. But if I were her, I wouldn't hold my breath.""</p><p>""I just don't understand that,"" I said. ""If I had a daughter...""</p><p>""She's not his daughter, not really.""</p><p>""Oh,"" I said, a little stunned at this new information. I assumed then that he was a stepfather, but Maddy never said or even hinted. ""I didn't realize he wasn't her biological father.""</p><p>She laughed bitterly. ""That's the problem, neither did he."" she said. It must have been obvious how shocked I was by that explanation, because she rushed to justify herself. ""Don't look at me like that, you don't know me, so you can't judge. I'm not proud of it, you understand, but we were only married a few months, and he was stationed out of country. I got lonely. I made a mistake, but Maddy was a little premature. Eleven years everything was fine and then boom, out of nowhere he watched something on TV and he tells me her blood type wasn't right, demanded a test. Personally, I think he was just looking for an excuse to leave us and go fuck some stripper whore. I mean, sure, I made one mistake, but he raised her just like I did. What kind of man holds that against a kid?"" She shook her head one more time, and said, ""You're right, this is none of your business, I don't know why I'm even telling you."" She wiped away her own tear, and said, ""It's been such stress today... I need a drink."" With one deep inhalation, she composed herself and said, ""Thank you for trying to comfort her, Mr. Brown.""</p><p>""It's no problem. I, uh, hope things work out for you.""</p><p>That was the extent of our conversation that day. Maddy later told me her mother cancelled the grounding and apologized to her and they talked a little. I never mentioned the revelations about her father, because I wasn't entirely sure if she knew the truth. Her world was precarious as it was, I couldn't bear to accidentally add one more thing for her to be shattered about.</p><p>Those next few days that I saw Maddy, I was very gentle with her. I told her she could keep her clothes on, and we did none of our sexual touching or play... while we did play Daddy and Daughter, it was subdued, like at the start of our relationship, with one added subtext, I'd talk to her about her worries over the divorce a lot more, and sometimes she just needed to cry and be held. The surprising thing was, I didn't really miss the sexual touching or nudity, the closeness was worth more to me. If she never wanted to do that again, I could enjoy her company just as much.</p><p>The first few days, the sadness put a pall over most of our time and the crying was liable to break out at any moment. But gradually, over the course of a week or so, she cried less and smiled more. The divorce and whatever the situation was with her dad, who she'd only heard from once more when he stopped by to pick up the rest of his stuff, still hurt, but it no longer seemed to overwhelm her whole day... it only seemed to bother her when she was reminded of it. I think she was deliberately trying to push it out of her thoughts as much as possible.</p><p>When we did return to sexuality, it was because Maddy prompted it, at least mostly. We were watching a movie, and were sitting beside each other, when suddenly she decided to lie down, resting her head in my lap. Well, the sudden, surprising contact awakened my dick and before I could think it back down, I felt her hands working at my zipper. That ended any hope of making my erection fade. ""Maddy, you don't have to..."" I said.</p><p>""It's okay, we haven't done it for a while. I want to."" That was the last thing she said for a couple minutes, because she wrapped her lips around my dick and began sucking. She may have been out of practice, but it hadn't shown, she was better than ever.</p><p>While she went down on me, I found my hands drifting down to her skirt, and decided I might as well give her pleasure too, so I felt underneath to rub her crotch along her panties... back and forth, back and forth. After a minute of that, Maddy herself decided to remove the obstacle. She reached back and pulled her panties down to mid-thigh. I didn't fully finger her, because Maddy still had a fear of penetration, but I rubbed along the wettening slit while she gave me a blowjob.</p><p>""I'm about to cum,"" I warned her, but instead of pulling off, she made a sound of acknowledgement, but kept her lips on me. I emptied my balls into her mouth for only the second time, and she swallowed every drop. When she was done, she looked back up at me and smiled. I ran a hand through her hair and said, ""I thought you didn't like the taste."" She'd done it the once, as Supergirl, but after that she still wanted me to pull out.</p><p>""I don't, but if you swallow it as soon as it comes out it you don't really taste it... and you like it, right?""</p><p>""Yeah."" I stopped myself from telling her that I didn't want her to do it just to please me. After all, if she enjoyed pleasing me, who was I to complain? Instead, I said, ""Can I use my tongue on you?""</p><p>Her smile turned into a grin. ""Oh, yes, Daddy, you certainly can.""</p><p>It wasn't a cure for her sadness, not by any means, but I think it's natural for people to seek comfort in things that give them pleasure, so I made it my job to give her as much pleasure as possible. Of course, I would have tried regardless, but I tried harder, and that day didn't stop until I'd given her two orgasms, telling her that I just couldn't get enough of her, a prospect that amused and seemed to delight her. My tongue was a little sore by the time she left, but it was for a noble cause.</p><p>I also had some more opportunities to talk to Maddy's mother over the next few weeks. Now that we'd said more than a polite hello, the ice was broken to say more. The very next time I saw her I was returning from the convenience store with some milk again, and as I exited the stairwell I saw her carrying a heavy duffle bag and swearing at the elevator. ""Something wrong?""</p><p>""I think it's broken again."" It had been doing that at least once a month, maybe more. I usually took the stairs, they were more reliable and good for keeping in shape.</p><p>That wouldn't work for her, at least not easily, and I saw a chance to maybe get a little inside information on how Maddy was doing, since she had a tendency to not tell me when things weren't all right. ""You want a hand with that? I can just throw this in the fridge, then help you carry that downstairs, if you'd like.""</p><p>She considered it, but not for long. ""If it wouldn't be much trouble."" Her accent was far milder than it was that first day we talked. Apparently stress brought it out more strongly.</p><p>""Nah, I don't mind, I'm not doing anything."" I popped into my apartment, put away the milk, and returned to heft the bag full of clothes, and the laundry detergent. She carried the fabric softener.</p><p>""I really appreciate this, Mr. Brown,"" she said as we descended.</p><p>""Oh, it's no problem. I imagine it's not easy being suddenly a single mother. And you can call me James, if you like."" I braced myself for the joke. I've heard them all. I tried switching to Jim when I was a teenager, but it never took.</p><p>She didn't make one. ""I'm Natalia... and, well, it's not like Brian was much help to begin with,"" she said. ""But at least he brought money in. I had to pick up some extra shifts, so I barely have time to do everything anymore."" What followed was a rant about how busy she was that lasted well past the time it took to get to the laundry room. We continued to talk while she put things into the washing machine. I didn't mind. I wanted to get to know her a little so it wouldn't seem out of place when I asked about Maddy. So, I learned that she was from the Ukraine, but moved here when she was thirteen. She met Brian when she was 18 and married far too quickly. According to Natalia, Madeline didn't know Brian wasn't her father, but, to my surprise, Brian had found out for sure, with 100% scientific certainty, that he wasn't Maddy's father several months ago. Natalia and Brian were struggling to work things out ever since, and getting into frequent fights before things finally fell apart for good.</p><p>I came out of that conversation feeling a little more sympathy for her ex. Nothing could forgive how he made Maddy feel, but at least he had tried to stick around and be a father for some time, despite knowing she wasn't his. Maybe it was just that every time he looked at her, he was reminded about how his wife had betrayed him. I could empathize, after my last girlfriend had cheated on me, I couldn't hang around many of my friends anymore, because either they still talked to her regularly, or they were involved in introducing us. I never did anything so dramatic as storm out, but I slowly stopped initiating contact with them until they stopped trying with me. But that was friends, not a daughter. I hoped one day soon Brian'd get over it and remember those years of acting like a father and come to miss them.</p><p>We parted when it was time to put the clothes in the dryer, but I offered to help her carry the duffle bag up back up the stairs when it was done, and she took me up on that offer, so I made another. ""I know it's hard right now, so just to let you know, if you ever need anything, feel free to knock on my door and ask.""</p><p>Natalia gave me that appraising eye for a moment, but then said, ""I might take you up on that."" An hour later, she knocked at my door to fetch the clothes, and a little later that afternoon, already had another favor to ask... to haul out some garbage that was too big for the chute and too heavy to carry downstairs with the elevator out of service. It was the first she'd asked without my explicit offering, but wouldn't be the last.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Seventeen</h5><p>I didn't actually see very much of Natalia, since she was working probably more hours than I was, but every couple days I'd hear a knock on my door, or she'd phone from work, and she'd have a request. Sometimes it was to borrow something common, or to change a broken light bulb in the bathroom that she didn't want to touch (it takes our super days to get to tasks sometimes).</p><p>Once it was to ask if I could bring Maddy to meet her at her doctor's appointment. Natalia had to work an extra hour for someone at work and wouldn't have time to come home and get Maddy and get to the doctor in time for the appointment. Since I was there, and had a car, she asked if I could pick her up and drive her there.</p><p>Some of the other favors might have been a bit inconvenient, but of course I grudgingly, but secretly happily, said yes to that one. It was the first and only time I was able to take little Maddy out into the world without fear.</p><p>I took advantage of it and did something else I always wanted to do... I took her to a comic shop. It wasn't Wednesday, the day comics come out, so the store was pretty empty, but there were a few guys, including one who stared openly, and for a while I started to regret my decision to bring her.</p><p>There's always been a sort of usually unspoken stereotype about comic fans being more likely to be pedophiles, and although I'd deny it if asked, I really think there's some truth to it. Just from my own observation, in comic circles, particularly online where anonymity is allowed, there seems to be far more people who admit attraction to young girls than other places... and then, of course, there's a lot of erotic art out there of teen superheroines, even young ones like Kitty Pryde or Jubilee, both of whom started out not much older than Madeline. More recently, at this time, there was Hit-Girl, who had a lot of drawn porn specifically based on the movie version of the character, where she was played by a real little girl. I can't deny, right before I met Maddy those pictures were some of my more frequent masturbation aids. The movie wasn't great, but I watched it four times because of her. If we had more time together, I probably would have tried to get Madeline to dress up as her.</p><p>I think it's because of what I said before, that pedophiles just relate to kids, liking what they like, and so naturally become attracted to them. Being a fan of works full of honorable, stalwart heroes, I'm pretty sure most of these are the ones I thought of as the ""good"" pedophiles, but there's always a few freaks who relate to the villains, and I didn't want to risk exposing Maddy to those kind of people.</p><p>I tried to guide her away from the potential pervert and took her on a tour of the shelves, picked up a couple trade collections and let Maddy buy something she liked. The guy who stared, whether a good pedophile or a bad, didn't make a move. Luckily, social phobias are also pretty common in comic fans. Maddy for her part didn't even notice, she seemed thrilled to be in a store, brought there by her pretend daddy, and get to own some for her very own.</p><p>The best part was, she didn't even have to hide the comics from her Mom. I explained that I needed to stop in and pick something up anyway, so I did it on the way, and when Maddy asked for something so she could read while waiting for her appointment, I couldn't turn her down. There was nothing sinister-sounding about it. It fit into the 'good guy neighbor' image I was trying to project for her mother, and Natalia smiled indulgently about the comics and didn't seem to press the issue.</p><p>I just said I was trying to project a ""good guy neighbor"" image, but it wasn't really an act... I really thought I was just being considerate, like neighbors should act when they know each other. Sure, I was helping Madeline in a sort of roundabout way by making things easier on her mother, but beyond that, I didn't have any ulterior motives. So I was surprised when one day Madeline said, in part of a casual conversation, ""Oh, yeah, my Mom wants me to invite you over to dinner tonight.""</p><p>""What?"" I instinctively panicked, mostly because she sent Maddy, which, to my mind suggested she somehow knew Maddy was spending a lot of time with me, and was going to confront me about it. ""When?""</p><p>""Tonight, I told you.""</p><p>""No, when'd she tell you?""</p><p>""Oh."" She stopped for a moment, and then said, ""Before she went to work, I guess.""</p><p>""She doesn't know you come here, does she?""</p><p>""Of course not!"" I relaxed, a little.</p><p>""So why'd she tell you to invite me?""</p><p>She shrugged. ""I guess to thank you for helping her out. And we're having Hamburger Helper, there's always plenty left over, especially with... just the two of us.""</p><p>I meant why she asked Maddy instead of asking me herself, but I let it go. I assumed maybe she wanted to give me enough warning and wasn't sure if I'd be awake when she left the house, and would be too busy at work to phone.</p><p>I didn't want to go, but I couldn't think of a way to refuse without being rude. So, nervously, I knocked at her door at a quarter to 7, just as Maddy suggested. I could smell hamburger, so I guess dinner was well underway.</p><p>Natalia opened the door. I could see Maddy at the end of the hall. ""Oh, hello James.""</p><p>""Hi,"" I said.</p><p>She didn't make a move to let me in, and we just looked at each other for a few seconds before she said, ""I can't talk long, dinner's just about ready and Maddy invited a friend over. Did you need something?""</p><p>Oh, shit. I tried to think of a way to back out quickly, but Madeline jumped in. ""He's the one I invited,"" she said. ""I just thought it would be nice to have company, and that we should thank him for helping you so often... and, we have plenty extra.""</p><p>""Oh you did. And you didn't think of running this by me?"" Natalia looked first to her daughter, then back to me, but, to my relief, the look she shot me was one of amused tolerance with a hint of conspiracy. Like she was saying, ""We both know what's going on here, right?""</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" I said. ""I thought you were the one who invited me. I can go."" I wanted to go. I was terrified, having no idea what Maddy had in mind, or if she'd mess up and reveal how well we knew each other. As far as Natalia knew, there was just a few brief encounters.</p><p>""No, no, you might as well stay, if you were invited. And we will have plenty.""</p><p>I entered and while waiting for dinner, tried to look at or talk to Maddy as little as possible, to reinforce the suggestion that she was just a kid to me, one I barely knew, but luckily she didn't seem to try to force the issue. She was pretty quiet while we sat near each other. I think she realized she'd crossed a line that shouldn't have been crossed, and even felt guilty. Instead, I talked to Natalia, asking about how her day went, and giving her a chance to vent about stupid customers or co-workers which filled the time nicely, even if it was a bit of a chore to listen to.</p><p>After putting the plates on the table, Natalia opened up a bottle of red wine and poured a liberal amount into a glass. ""Would you like some wine?""</p><p>""No thanks,"" I said.</p><p>""It's not as though you have to drive home, you know,"" she joked.</p><p>Mostly I wanted to be completely clear-headed to navigate the minefield, but for politeness' sake, I smiled and said, ""Maybe just a little bit, I don't drink much.""</p><p>She poured me about half the amount in her own glass, slid it over, and then gave Madeline a choice between apple or orange juice. She chose apple.</p><p>We ate the cheesy beefy macaroni in relative silence for a minute or two, before Maddy broke it. ""So, Mr. Brown, what do you do? For, like, a job?""</p><p>""I'm a database administrator. Computer stuff, not very interesting.""</p><p>""Oh. We don't even have a computer anymore.""</p><p>My eyes widened in surprise. That just seemed impossible, but then Natalia explained, ""Brian took it.""</p><p>I turned to Maddy. ""Sorry, I guess that must be hard, not being able to get on the Internet.""</p><p>""Maddy's not allowed on the Internet anyway, not without me there. Too many bad people. We had a problem with cyberbullying last year.""</p><p>""So this database minister,"" Maddy said. ""It must pay a lot, right? I hear computer jobs pay a lot.""</p><p>""Madeline,"" her mother scolded. ""That's not polite."" Though I noticed her eyes lifted towards me as though wondering about the answer herself.</p><p>""I do all right,"" I said.</p><p>Maddy continued to prompt me. ""I bet you had to go to college for that, right?""</p><p>""Yeah. It's not easy, but it pays off in the end. Do you do well in school?""</p><p>""I guess.""</p><p>""Madeline gets very good marks,"" her mother said, clearly proud, as she refilled her wine glass. ""She's a... what do you call it, bookworm.""</p><p>""That's good, you should keep it up. School's important."" Realizing I was breaking my own rule about talking too much to Maddy, I looked back at her mother.</p><p>Madeline suddenly had another question. ""So I know you're not married, but do you have a girlfriend or something?""</p><p>""Madeline,"" Natalia said with a warning tone that was probably more about her lack of subtlety than anything else. I had to agree on that point. It was like she was trying to shove me in front of her mother and say, ""Look, he's single, smart, and financially secure! Date him!""</p><p>The problem was, I didn't especially want to date Natalia. Oh, she looked good enough, and if we met under different circumstances, maybe I'd consider it, but it was wrong to do it when the primary thing I was interested in was her daughter, and, to be honest, she was a little annoying. A lot of the times when she complained about someone at work, it was for innocent mistakes, and sometime it sounded like she took a kind of cruel delight when they failed. She struck me as the type who found fault with everybody else but downplayed their own errors or blamed others. The kind of person who would bitch at somebody for not helping them in a tight spot, and yet also bitch if forced to delay her own break to give them a hand. Maybe I was being unkind... after all, she was just venting after a long day, but still, she seemed nothing like the kind, forgiving, open person her daughter seemed to be, and not really the kind of person I wanted to date.</p><p>I thought about lying to put Maddy off that path, but that plan could backfire. If I said I had a girlfriend and Maddy thought I was telling the truth, or that I meant her, who knew how she might react? So I just said, ""No, not right now.""</p><p>I asked Natalia more about her life, what it was like growing up in the Ukraine, despite not really being interested, mostly to divert Maddy from asking more questions about me. She did point out that I seemed fit and asked if I worked out, but that was probably the most blatant of her attempts to sell me to her mother.</p><p>Maddy also invited me to watch a movie with them afterwards, which got another glare from her mother, and I decided that was as good an excuse as any to make my exit. ""No, actually, I do have a bit of work I need to catch up on before tomorrow, but thank you, dinner was lovely.""</p><p>Natalia sent Madeline to her room, and walked me out, then followed me to the hallway. ""I'm sorry about my daughter,"" she said.</p><p>""Oh, no, it's okay, she seems like a nice kid.""</p><p>""I don't know where she got the idea that she should try to set us up."" She paused, and then looked at me sidelong. ""Unless... you didn't put her up to it, did you?""</p><p>""No,"" I said quickly. ""Why would I do that?""</p><p>""You think I haven't noticed? How since my husband left you've tried to be so nice, listening to my problems, offering to do me favors. Men don't act like that for nothing...""</p><p>""Oh, no,"" I said. ""It's nothing like that. Really. I just thought you might need help. Just being neighborly. That's all, I swear.""</p><p>""Neighborly."" Her lips tightened into a line.</p><p>""That's it,"" I said. ""I feel bad for you, and I wanted to help out where I can.""</p><p>""Good,"" she said suddenly, turning away a little too quickly. ""Because it's too soon for me to get involved with somebody. The divorce isn't even final yet.""</p><p>Did I offend her? I hadn't meant to, although if I knocked out hope out of a relationship, it was hard to consider that a bad thing. ""I don't mean that you're not beautiful or anything, I'm just saying I wasn't thinking like that. I figured it was too soon for you anyway.""</p><p>""Good, then we're on the same page. And to be honest, you're not exactly my type.""</p><p>That was blunt. I guess I had offended her. ""Okay. Well, thank you for dinner.""</p><p>""Good night,"" she said and returned to her apartment.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Eighteen</h5><p>The next time I saw Maddy, I confronted her on the obvious attempt to set us up. She teared up a little. ""I know, it was a dumb idea, okay? I just thought... if you and Mom got together, we wouldn't have to move, and you could really be my daddy, and you'd want that.""</p><p>""I would want that,"" I told her. ""If it were possible. But you can't just force people together. Your mother's nice, but I just don't feel that way about her, and nothing's worse than people being together who don't want to be."" I knelt down and said, ""It doesn't affect how I feel about you, though, that will never change."" I hugged her, and she hugged back tightly.</p><p>""Mom keeps talking about how we're going to have to move soon,"" she said.</p><p>""I know. I'm going to miss you so much.""</p><p>""Me too.""</p><p>""But we can enjoy our time together, until then, right?"" she nodded and sniffled, but composed herself, and we had another summer day of talking, father-daughter fun, and partial nudity. We didn't do anything sexual, though, that day, aside from light, casual touching while we were playing a game, but not to arousal.</p><p>Only weeks ago, I would have worried that, with the specter of Maddy's departure looming, that I'd have wanted to push the envelope, get as much sexual enjoyment out of her at I could before she was gone, maybe even push her into having sex, but I guess I should have had a little more faith in myself, because I actually held back even more. Somewhere in the back of my mind, I knew I wanted Maddy to remember the fun of having a father-figure who would give her his attention, rather than one who just wanted sex in those last days. And I think I decided that I really would miss the closeness more... after all, although sex with a girl Maddy's age might be a rare experience, the ultimate fantasy for a pedophile, but mechanically, it's just sex. If I put out the effort, I could probably get sex from somewhere else, and it would probably be better for Maddy if I held off and didn't try to take her virginity... but it wouldn't be as easy to have someone who I could treat like a daughter.</p><p>That's not to say we didn't do anything over the next few days, I'm no saint, and I made her cum quite a few times and she returned the favor with her hand or mouth, sometimes swallowing, sometimes not, but I tried not to make it the focus of our time, even while we both knew that time was running out.</p><p>Sometimes, in my weaker moments, I considered actually doing what Maddy had wanted, putting myself out there and trying to go after her mother, romantically, just so I could keep Madeline in my life. How bad could it be, I told myself. Maybe I could get to really like Natalia. These moments never lasted long before I decided it could never work, and it only took seeing Natalia one more time before those thoughts were banished forever.</p><p>It was a few days after that awkward, unexpected dinner date that she came knocking on my door again after work, for the first time since I'd, presumably, offended her. ""Can I come in?"" she asked, which was a bit unusual. She'd actually never been in my apartment, whenever she had a favor she asked me at my door never came inside. But this time she did, and seemed nervous. ""I don't know exactly how to say this..."" she began, once inside.</p><p>I shrugged, a little wary just on general principle, but she didn't seem to be upset at me, so she probably hadn't figured out anything was up with me and Maddy. ""Simple is probably best.""</p><p>""You know it's been hard, since Brian left."" I nodded, relaxing. It was just another favor. ""Especially with money. It's not cheap taking care of a daughter. I picked up extra shifts, and my rainy day fund lasted a lot longer than I thought it would, but... it's still not enough. Rent's coming due in a few days, and... I'm going to be a little short.""</p><p>""How much do you need?"" I asked.</p><p>""Three hundred. Four if you can manage it."" I frowned instantly, and she saw it. ""I know, it's a lot to ask, but I'm desperate here... please. I promise you, James, I will think of a way to make it up to you."" She took a step forward, and all of a sudden, her hand was on my crotch, rubbing it into stiffness.</p><p>""Uhm, I don't think..."" I was going to say that it wasn't necessary, that it wasn't a good idea, but she must have thought I meant that I could do it, because she dropped suddenly to the ground.</p><p>""Please, can't you see, I'm on my knees here?"" She was, and working my zipper.</p><p>I let her, and let her take my cock out. She did it like someone who'd had a lot of practice at doing that quickly and efficiently, but then, I didn't do anything to stop her. I think there's an instinct that when a woman is coming on to you, doing something sexual, and it's a complete surprise to you, to just let it happen, even if you have loads of rational reasons why it wouldn't be a good idea, even if you don't really want it.</p><p>She stroked up and down the shaft a little, keeping me pumped and erect, and then opened her mouth, extended her tongue, and licked the underside of my dick as the top of her mouth closed over it. Natalia went down on me four or five times before she pulled back and looked up at me. ""So what do you think, will you help me out? I will be very appreciative. I might thank you every time I see you.""</p><p>She sucked on me again, and I had this vision, of Natalia coming to suck my dick every day shortly after her daughter Maddy had just done the same thing. It was a powerful image, and my cock pulsed and jerked at it, but I also felt incredibly guilt, and this time the guilt was more powerful than the arousal. More than the guilt, I felt so bad for Madeline, a deadbeat dad and a mother who was now, literally, a bit of a whore.</p><p>I pulled away the next time she came up for air, and started to turn so I could zip myself up. ""Look, don't do this,"" I said.</p><p>""What's the problem?"" she asked with a frown. ""You're not a homosexual, are you?""</p><p>""No,"" I said. ""It's just, this isn't right. You shouldn't do... that, to ask for money.""</p><p>""Don't be so naïve,"" she said. ""You give me something, I give you something, that's all it is. What's the harm?""</p><p>Technically I might have agreed with her. I had no moral problem with prostitution, and in some ways I felt it was refreshingly honest... it just felt so wrong in this case, particularly because I was thinking about Maddy. I guess I'm one of those stereotypical liberals who have no theoretical problem with prostitution, but wouldn't want my daughter to do it... or my daughter's mother. ""Look, if you need the money that badly, I can help you out, but... no favors.""</p><p>She stood up, rolling her eyes a little as though I was the crazy one. ""Good then.""</p><p>I told her I'd be right back, and went for my office and got some money out of my wallet. I like to keep a lot of cash on hand, because I'm cheap enough to hate paying ATM fees, but what she wanted pretty much cleaned me out. I gave her about three hundred sixty, in all, which she took with a grudging thank you. You'd think she'd have been more grateful, getting the money she wanted without having to promise regular blowjobs to do it, but maybe she resented me looking down on her.</p><p>I guess that must have been the case because, aside from brief encounters in the hallway, I never saw Natalia again and though I could sense my time with Maddy was coming to an end, I had no idea how quickly and abrupt it would be.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Nineteen</h5><p>We still spent days together, during the summer, and by her own choice she started spending more time naked, or nearly so, again, saying she was hot, even with my air conditioner running, and why wear clothes if she didn't have to? I certainly had to agree, she was hot. When she was mostly clothed, even topless, I found it easy to not to make a move unless she practically asked me, but when she was almost completely naked the whole day, I usually couldn't resist, at some point, rubbing her pussy, which usually would lead to more. But though we performed oral sex on each other regularly, I still never pushed beyond it for anything we hadn't yet done. Maddy kept bringing up how she was going to be moving, and I knew it was on her mind, but considering I'd just helped her mother pay her rent, I didn't think it was serious until one day she said, ""Mom wants to be moved in before school starts.""</p><p>That was only a few weeks away, depending on the board. Some started earlier, some started later. ""Oh. I thought you'd be here longer."" If Natalia'd paid her rent with the money I gave her, then she still should have an extra month from the money she paid when she first moved in. Now I wondered if she'd used the money for something else.</p><p>""Yeah. It sucks so much. I'm going to miss coming here.""</p><p>""I'll miss you too. But you can still visit. And, hey, a new school, that's something to get excited about.""</p><p>She shrugged. ""I guess.""</p><p>""Fresh start, new friends,"" I reminded her.</p><p>""Big deal,"" she said with a pout. ""I'll still be the same geeky girl nobody liked here.""</p><p>""That's not true, not everyone can be as stupid as the kids in your school. But anyway, that's the thing about a fresh start, you get the chance to reinvent yourself.""</p><p>She thought about that for a minute. ""You mean like try to go scene or something?""</p><p>I didn't even know what scene was, not exactly, just that it was a style. ""If you want.""</p><p>""You know what I should do,"" she said. ""Stop coming off like such a geek. Just be one of those girls that sleeps through class. Get rid of all my books.""</p><p>""Don't be silly,"" I said. ""How are you going to be an archaeologist without good grades?""</p><p>""So what? Everyone thinks it's weird to want to be one.""</p><p>""But you love it, don't you?""</p><p>""Yeah, but whenever I try to talk about it people just roll their eyes and start talking about something else. I'd have more friends if I just stopped caring about it.""</p><p>""You'll have friends regardless."" She made a dismissive noise. ""It's true. The girl I've come to know over the past few months is charming and sweet and funny and brave. Anyone who doesn't see that and want to be near you has their head up their ass, and doesn't deserve to have someone like you around. You know what the most important thing I'd tell my daughter?"" She looked up at me, waiting. ""Life's unfair, and sometimes you just can't hold on to what you love... but you never, ever, abandon what you love. Not for something as fleeting as popularity. Those people aren't going to be with you forever. Please, Maddy. I love who you are... don't change for other people. I mean, if you think you need to, you can build a new image for yourself, but don't lose track of who you are underneath.""</p><p>""I guess I could just pretend to be dumb, but still study hard at home."" She smiled a little. ""Like a secret identity.""</p><p>I smiled back. ""Yeah, you could do that. Personally, I don't think you'll need one. You just need to be confident in who you are.""</p><p>That ended that conversation, but the next day, she brought it up again. ""I was thinking,"" she started. ""About my new image.""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""You said I needed to be more confident.""</p><p>""Uh-huh... well, that would certainly help. Confidence helps with so much in life."" I felt like a hypocrite, because I certainly wasn't confident.</p><p>""Well... there's one thing that could make me more confident.""</p><p>""What's that?""</p><p>""If we had sex.""</p><p>What a bombshell. ""What?""</p><p>""Then I wouldn't be a virgin anymore. I wouldn't have to wonder or be scared. I'll have something over all the other girls who've never done it yet. The girls at my last school always said I acted too immature, and what's more mature than having had sex?""</p><p>""Maddy... you really should give your virginity to someone you love.""</p><p>""I love you, Daddy.""</p><p>Those first three were powerful words, words I hadn't heard from anybody in far too long. Even if it was just as a surrogate father figure, as I thought she must have meant. ""That's not what I mean...""</p><p>""Do you love me?""</p><p>I paused, then answered honestly. ""Yeah. I love you."" It wasn't quite romantic love, perhaps, although it could have grown into it, but it was still love.</p><p>""So let's do it. Before it's too late.""</p><p>""Are you sure?"" I asked. I wanted it, and was practically shaking with excitement, but I didn't want to push.</p><p>""Yes. Come on."" She led me into my own bedroom. At the time, it being a bit of a cooler day, we were both dressed. She wore a pair of shorts and a light shirt with spaghetti straps. I was wearing a t-shirt and jeans, my usual outfit when we weren't hanging around naked. ""Just tell me what to do,"" she said as she took off her shirt. By now, she had no shame around me, walking around with her nipples showing, but it still astounded me for the first few seconds every time I saw it. ""I mean, I know how it works, I think, but I don't know what you like best.""</p><p>I undressed too, as sat on the bed and drew her bent legs up, looking unsure what to do. ""You know it might hurt the first time, right?"" I warned her. ""We don't have to do this.""</p><p>""I told you, I want to. Just... be gentle.""</p><p>""Okay. Then I should probably lick you first. It'll make it easier to go in.""</p><p>She nodded and spread her legs widely, and I crouched by the side of the bed and began planting soft kisses up and down her thighs, closing on her mound. Soon, I turned kissing into licking, and spent almost half an hour down there, my tongue in her slit and playing around her clit. My intention wasn't just to lube her up, although it seemed to be doing that well, but also to get her as close to orgasm as possible. If this was going to be her first time, I wanted her to cum before I did. Ideally, I'd have liked to cum at the same time, but I'd settle for knowing she reached a climax with my hard cock inside her.</p><p>With that image making my cock swell once again, I remembered her previous hesitancy towards penetration of any kind, except for a tongue. If we were going to have sex, she would have to get over it. ""I'm going to put my finger in if that's okay,"" I said.</p><p>She was already breathing heavily, but it sounded like she took an extra long breath. ""Okay. Just, slowly.""</p><p>My finger approached her slit, made contact and slid down to the hole, and then inside. To cover any discomfort, I put my tongue back into action. She tensed a little, but there was no resistance and a lot of slickness, and my finger started to slide in easily. I sawed it in and out, right to the knuckle. ""Is that okay?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, sounding surprised. ""It didn't hurt this time.""</p><p>""This time?""</p><p>""Umm, I tried before once to stick something inside. It hurt.""</p><p>""Oh,"" I said, realizing she must have busted her hymen. All that worry she had for nothing. ""You remember how I said it hurts the first time?""</p><p>""Uh huh..."" She sounded just a little scared.</p><p>""Well, I think you already got the hurt out of the way. I don't think it's going to be a problem.""</p><p>She smiled, beautifully, showing the little gap in her teeth. ""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Then are we going to do it?""</p><p>""Let's just make sure."" I inserted another finger, and she took that easily, and I practically slobbered my tongue over her slit while pushing in and out of her hole. She was ready... or maybe I was. I pulled out and stood up. ""Okay,"" I said.</p><p>As if I wasn't a bad Daddy already for what I was doing, I didn't even really consider a condom. It briefly passed through my mind, but I think I realized that this might be my only chance to have sex with a girl like Maddy, and I wanted to do it without a barrier in between us. I knew I was safe from diseases and somehow didn't think Maddy was old enough to get pregnant yet, but I still should have put one on, and I didn't. Yet another failing.</p><p>I lay on the bed beside her. ""Come over here. We'll do it with you on top.""</p><p>""Me?""</p><p>""Yeah. That way if it ever does start to hurt, you can stop any time. It's also my favorite way to do it.""</p><p>""Okay... show me how.""</p><p>She crawled on top of me, and I guided her until her pussy was right above my dick. I held it up straight. ""Lower yourself, slowly.""</p><p>The wet lips parted smoothly as she slid onto my cock. She took it slowly, with a little bit of grunting, but no obvious pain, and soon she was down all the way, her ass on my balls. ""We're doing it,"" she said, as though scarcely able to believe it. ""It feels good.""</p><p>I could hardly believe it either, it was so tight it was hard to believe it all fit. ""Yeah. Now, just slide up and down, at whatever pace you're comfortable with.""</p><p>I let her take it slowly at first, but as she began building up speed, my own hands guided her, and I became more active, pushing up into her as she pushed down. ""You like that?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes Daddy,"" she said. ""I love it.""</p><p>After a few minutes of her riding me up and down, she started a low, undulating moan, and her body, her pussy especially, started tensing and relaxing, going into contractions. The moan turned into the words, ""Oh, Daddy, oh Daddy, oh Daddeeeeeeeeeee..."" and I almost blew my load right then, but I rode out her climax, and then, shortly afterwards, had my own, exploding inside of her.</p><p>After we were done, she fell on my chest and we lay together in one sweaty mass. ""That was...""</p><p>She lifted her head. ""You liked it?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Yeah. It was incredible.""</p><p>""I'm glad. I did too. I'm happy we did it."" She put her ear to my chest, like she was listening to my heart. ""We're moving tomorrow.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twenty</h5><p>Tomorrow? In surprise, I shifted in the bed to look directly at her, and almost knocked her off me. ""What?""</p><p>""Everything's already packed. I almost wasn't going to tell you. I didn't think I could bear to say goodbye.""</p><p>I could feel the loss already. It was heartbreaking. After a few seconds thinking of what to say, I came out with, ""It doesn't have to be goodbye,"" I said. ""You can still visit.""</p><p>""We're moving in with my aunt. In Florida."" That put visits out of the question.</p><p>""Oh."" It seemed pathetically inadequate. Just ""Oh."" Like she told me she didn't like one comic and wanted to get another. It was news that was just too big to process all at once, I knew I'd be losing something that had become an incredibly important part of my life, and I'd be losing it tomorrow. In some ways it was like losing a best friend, a lover, and a daughter all in one.</p><p>She sniffled, like she was choking back tears and echoed one of my biggest worries aloud. ""I'm never going to see you again.""</p><p>My need to comfort her outweighed my own sadness. ""You don't know that,"" I said, trying to be soothing, but my voice cracked a little with my own pain. ""Nobody knows what the future will bring.""</p><p>""Do you think I could call you, sometimes? Just to talk?""</p><p>Although on one level I'd have loved that, I also knew how dangerous it could be. One long distance number appearing on the bill and her mother might grow suspicious. ""That way might not be safe,"" I said, hating that I thought of my own safety at a time like that. ""But I'll give you an e-mail address. For once you get a computer, or you can get on from a library or something. I'll check it every day. Then maybe we can work out some safe way to talk voice."" Maybe we could eventually Skype or something.</p><p>She smiled a little. ""Okay."" A few seconds later, she looked at my clock. ""I should probably go. Mom said she'd be coming home early today.""</p><p>While she got dressed, I slipped on my boxers and went into my office. There, I wrote down an e-mail address... it was one of the backup ones I had for signing up to places that I might use again, but that risked spamming me. I gave it to her out in the living room, then suddenly thought of something, and told her to wait a minute.</p><p>I returned with a trade paperback collection of Ultimate Marvel Team-Up, stories of Spider-Man she'd never yet read because they weren't part of the main series. While she read the main books, sometimes they referred to things that happened in the Team-Up book, between the regular comic arcs, and when Maddy asked me about those references, I tried to explain... but I didn't have a copy of it at the time. I'd read them online when I first started getting into the series. Last time I was at the comic store I picked up the collection, but I hadn't showed it to her yet. ""Here,"" I said, crouching a little to be closer to eye-level. ""Take it. A going-away gift. Something to read on the trip.""</p><p>She took it from me, turned it over to look at the cover, and gave something that was between a giggle and a sniffle, and wiped her eyes. ""Thanks,"" she said as she tucked the paper with my e-mail address in between the pages, like a bookmark. ""I'm really going to miss you, Daddy.""</p><p>Tears were beginning to well up in me, too. ""I'm going to miss you, too. Whatever happens, you'll always be my little Supergirl.""</p><p>She ran into my arms and gave me one last, desperate hug, then pulled back a little, looking into my blurry eyes. After a moment's hesitation, she leaned in again, and kissed me... on the cheek. At first, I thought she might be about to kiss me on the lips, but she moved aside at the last second. I returned the kiss on her own cheek. ""I just want you to know I couldn't imagine having a better daughter, even if it was just pretend, and I hope one day you find the kind of people who deserve to have you around.""</p><p>She laughed ruefully and started to pull away. ""Okay, I better go or I'm going to start bawling and I won't be able to stop."" With one finger she wiped away at her eye once more.</p><p>""Yeah, me too."" My eyes were more than a little dewy, although so far none had broken free and dripped down my face. ""Goodbye Madeline.""</p><p>She took a few steps back, reached behind her for the doorknob, and slipped out, leaving my apartment for the last time. I did see her briefly the day she left, just long enough for her to wave goodbye while her mother dragged her by the hand to the elevator, and then, she was out of my life. She never e-mailed me. Every so often, I'd try to look her up, but even in the Google and Facebook age, I never managed to find her. I never forgot her, but tried my best to put her in my past.</p><p>It was over ten years before my past caught up with me.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twenty-One</h5><p>I lived in that same apartment, all those years. It sounds odd, because I wasn't a hermit, at least not as much as I was before Maddy, but I'd just grown used to it, and unwilling to change that one thing. Aside from that, though, after Maddy moved, my experiences with her kicked me out of that bubble I'd made and gave me the drive to try again out in the world. At first, the loss of Maddy and all the joy she brought in my life put me into another isolated depression, but when the pain receded a little, I actually began to feel better, and feared a return to the unchanging status quo of what I was before we met. More than that, I felt for the first time in a while that I didn't have to return... because if somebody as great as Maddy could find me worth being around, even knowing my darkest sides, then perhaps I didn't have to be alone. So, over the next few months, I made an effort, socialized, cultivated a few new friendships and did the work to maintain them, and even dated a little.</p><p>But even with all of that, knocks on my door were unusual. While I went out more freely, I still considered my apartment something of a Fortress of Solitude, with only my closest friends or whoever I was dating allowed inside, and I wasn't dating anybody just then. So when I heard the distant tapping, I thought it was my imagination at first. Then there was another series of knocks, a little louder, and I got out of my office chair and went to the front door.</p><p>By the time I opened it, nobody was there, but I looked down the hallway and there was a dark-haired young woman halfway to the corner. She had heard the door and was already turned back, and just stared at me.</p><p>""Oh my god,"" she said finally.</p><p>""Can I help you?"" I asked, and as she got closer, I noticed she looked familiar, but couldn't place her immediately. The dark hair threw me at first. But when I looked at her face, I noticed there was a little dark freckle on her face that seemed familiar, and then, when she next spoke, I spotted a gap in her front teeth that brought old memories home. Her ears still stuck out a little, too, but her face had filled out so it wasn't anywhere nearly as noticeable.</p><p>""It is you. You're still here.""</p><p>""Maddy?"" I asked, hardly believing it.</p><p>She smiled. ""You remember me.""</p><p>I did, but I was also worried that the years had converted her memories of our time together into a story of abuse. If she came here looking for justice, I'd soon be in jail, or maybe even dead. Guns were easy to get, after all. ""Of course,"" I said, then deciding to risk her sudden wrath, added, ""My little Supergirl.""</p><p>There was no wrath, just a genuine smile. ""I can't believe it's you.""</p><p>""I can't believe it's you. Would you like to come in?""</p><p>She nodded, and followed me inside, looking around wide-eyed at everything. ""It's almost like I remember it. Like I'm stepping into a time capsule.""</p><p>I sat down on the couch, not the same couch we used to sit on, I'd replaced that one, but it was similar. ""What are you doing here?""</p><p>""Looking at an apartment. I just moved here. I kind of felt like I needed a fresh start while I go to college.""</p><p>""Oh? What are you studying?""</p><p>""Ancient History."" She smiled. ""See, I didn't give it up. I just got a little sidetracked."" She looked up to one of my shelves, saw Wolverine, the one she broke. My collection had expanded out of my office and into my living room. ""Do you still read comics?""</p><p>""A little, but mostly collections of old stuff... ever since Eternity Crisis, it's not been the same."" I said, wondering if she'd even know what I meant. If she didn't follow them herself after we parted, it was unlikely. Eternity Crisis was the last hurrah of the traditional comic book format, a story that ended the regular DC universe a couple years earlier. Marvel ended the year before, and started the business model that now dominated the industry.</p><p>""Oh, come on,"" Maddy said, disbelieving. ""It's better than ever.""</p><p>I shrugged. ""I guess I don't like reading everything online."" Only a few comic stores remained in business in the country, in the biggest cities, but by the time Eternal Crisis rolled around, only one store survived in my city, and it closed soon after. But without brick and mortar stores, there was probably more material out there than ever, without Marvel or DC publishing a thing except for reprints. Instead of making new material themselves, the big two now sold licenses to any fan or company who wanted to produce their own works for profit, monetized in any way they desired, whether subscription or advertising or sales to the handful of comic stores. With the advent of automated computer penciling, anybody could produce comics online as a solo effort. Even though it was a lot cheaper to produce, only a few ""fanverses"" were actually profitable. The terms of the licenses required the licensees to split any proceeds with DC or Marvel, and it managed to keep the old companies alive when the bottom finally fell out of the market, at least until Hollywood began to implode.</p><p>""You know, you can get printed versions, too..."" she pointed out. ""They'll even mail them to you.""</p><p>The other downside, for old fans like me, was that there were now so many universes to choose from, and many only lasted a few months before the originator realized how much work writing was and got bored, so it was hard to get invested in any of them. ""Yeah, but there's so many out there, hard to know what's good.""</p><p>""MUSH is pretty good so far."" That was one of the popular ones, Multi-Universe Super Heroes, from one fan who managed to exploit an early loophole and acquired license to both DC characters and Marvel's, and build a universe where Superman and Spider-Man coexisted. ""They've even got Brian Michael Bendis writing a Daredevil/Batman crossover.""</p><p>""I can't get into it,"" I admitted. ""I like my universes separate. Besides, I miss the X-Men."" They were sold separately from Marvel's normal license, and the creator of MUSH never got the rights to them.</p><p>She laughed. She browsed through my shelves, trying to pick out which ones were new and which ones she remembered, and she stopped, transfixed, at a small, framed picture. ""That's me,"" she said with wonder. She was dressed as Supergirl, posed with her hands on her hips.</p><p>""Yeah."" It was the only picture I kept of her. Whenever someone in my apartment asked about it, I claimed it was the daughter of a woman I'd dated for a few years and felt a little like a father towards.</p><p>She looked around, all over. ""I don't see any pictures of any other little girls...""</p><p>""There were no other little girls,"" I said. And it was true. I had some limited social contact with younger girls since Maddy, mostly relatives, and in one case the daughter of a real woman I was dating, and I never once slipped and did anything inappropriate. The funny thing was, I had no serious temptations, either. I think part of it was because none of those girls were practically my whole world like Maddy was. I wasn't as socially isolated, and I was having sex with women regularly, and wasn't prone to sinking deeper into the dangerous fantasies. If I wasn't seeing somebody for a long enough time, I patronized escorts (of legal age), just to prevent the build-up of urges.</p><p>I wasn't cured of pedophilia, I still had fantasies, and collected dangerous porn... mostly cartoon images, but sometimes I'd stumble upon naked pictures of tween girls and save them for several months before deleting everything in a spiral of guilt or when starting a new relationship. It had just recently become possible to manufacture computer generated child porn at home that would fool anybody, and even include them in some limited virtual reality sex scenarios. I got on board with that as soon as it was possible... I always did like new gadgets. But that was strictly a release, a safety valve, never anything that dragged me deeper. I knew I'd slipped once, and I never wanted it to happen again with a real girl. ""I've dated women, but never touched anyone under eighteen. You were my only mistake.""</p><p>""Mistake,"" she said flatly.</p><p>I took a breath. ""It was wrong what I did. I cared about you, but that doesn't make it right, it makes it worse. There was no excuse for me taking advantage of you, and I'm sorry."" It was a long time coming, but I owed it to her.</p><p>""Don't be,"" she said. ""What you did... it wasn't so bad...""</p><p>""It was wrong.""</p><p>""Maybe,"" she said. ""But you know what I remember? That no matter how much you wanted it, you never once forced me or pressured me to do anything I didn't want to do. And that you were there when I needed you. I can't think of any other guy in my life I can say both things about. And it really, really felt good. So I guess I should say thank you.""</p><p>I didn't even know how to deal with that. I'd apologized for molesting a girl and she thanked me for doing it. ""I thought I'd fucked you up."" Maybe I still had, if she was thanking me. ""I'd just assumed you realized I'd taken advantage of you and hated me. You never contacted me...""</p><p>She grimaced. ""It was the stupidest thing! I lost the paper you gave me, with your e-mail address. It must have slipped out of the book you gave me, and got lost in the move. I was kicking myself for months! I tried looking you up a few times, but do you know how many James Browns there are?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said. There were at least four in this city alone. My number was unlisted, and even on Facebook very little is visible to non-friends.</p><p>""You wouldn't believe the number of times I wanted to talk to you and I couldn't.""</p><p>""But..."" I asked. ""You've had a good life, though? Overall?""</p><p>She shrugged. ""It's a life, you know? Some good, some bad. You probably don't want to hear about it.""</p><p>""Actually I do. I've always wondered what happened to you..."" I said. ""I thought about you all the time. I tried looking you up, too, you know, to see how you were doing, but I couldn't find anyone with your name in Florida...""</p><p>""My Mom's fault. She kind of got involved with a creepy stalker guy in Florida and we had to move again, and she went back to her maiden name, and made me too.""</p><p>""Oh my god.""</p><p>She laughed a little. ""It sounds worse than it was. He didn't follow us or anything, and I actually liked Ohio more."" She moved back to the couch and sat down, and for the next half hour or so we talked about our lives. From the sounds of it, she had her troubles... more than her share, in fact, but had started to overcome them. Her mother drifted into alcoholism and now they didn't talk, her father Brian found religion and had a brief desire to make amends, but then later reversed himself and wound up deciding that she didn't fit into his new family. But there were good spots too, she had to drop out of school but had recently gotten her high school equivalency on her own initiative and was now putting herself through college. ""I know it's not like there's any demand for it these days. I'd be lucky if I even get a teaching position, much less anything in the field, but... I love it, you know? And you don't abandon something you love.""</p><p>""That's great,"" I said. ""I'm glad you pursued it. And I'm sure you'll find something... degrees are still valuable, even if it's just to show you're willing to follow through."" That was true, but I was probably overestimating her chances. The country was in another massive job slump, especially for skilled jobs, in part because of the increase in computer automation in fields that were previously considered safe. College courses could be better done online without teachers, and the same programs that made it possible for virtual immersive child porn and that automatically draw comics was threatening to implode Hollywood and turn it to a town where one man with a computer and an idea could create a whole blockbuster movie by himself, without the need for lights, catering, practical effects, or even actors. Even my job was now mostly done by software. I survived a massive downsizing by convincing my bosses they needed me to monitor and maintain the programs. Like I always say, it pays when the people who employ you don't really understand what it is you do.</p><p>It got quiet... I guess we'd reached a natural lull in the conversations, our stories both told, or so it seemed, and after a minute of silence, she asked, ""So, are you seeing anybody right now?""</p><p>I shook my head. ""No, it's been a few months now.""</p><p>""Good, then I don't have to feel guilty about doing this."" She leaned forward quickly, so quickly I didn't even know what was happening until her lips made contact with mine, softly at first, then a little insistently as our mouths opened. Her tongue darted out, sought mine, and I responded.</p><p>Finally, she broke our kiss, and pulled back, just a little, but still intimately close. ""I've been wanting to do that for years,"" she said.</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""I kind of did have a crush on you, you know..."" I didn't... I didn't even really consider it. I knew she liked me, maybe even loved me, like a father figure, but even though we were sexual with each other, I'd always thought that she was just going along with it, and she had no romantic or sexual attraction to me. ""And you were the first guy to make me cum.""</p><p>Her admission of a crush, that was the last piece, that let me let go of some of the guilt I'd held over those last few years. She had really wanted me, on some level, and, from what she told me of her life, it didn't seem like I'd damaged her. Maybe I was responsible for some of her troubles in some indirect way, but there was nothing I could point to where my weakness all those years ago obviously ruined her. She'd even told me she'd clung to the things I said to her when she was feeling like nobody could love her.</p><p>I'm not trying to downplay it, but the more I heard about her life, the more I came to think that we weren't abuser and victim, but just two damaged people that needed each other at a particular point in their lives, and maybe even helped each other. It was still wrong, a moral lapse as I called it earlier, I'm not going to deny that, but... wrong doesn't always mean hurt. It's like if I was driving drunk with a child in the backseat. It was totally irresponsible of me, and just because we got home safely, it doesn't negate that. But there's no need to keep dwelling on that one mistake, if she came through it okay.</p><p>I didn't know what to say, though, at that moment, after she admitted her feelings. ""I hope it was worth the wait,"" I mumbled.</p><p>""Sorry,"" she said, blushing a little. ""I know I'm not exactly your type any more.""</p><p>""No, trust me, you're well within my type..."" And it was true. She was older than my ideal, but that didn't matter. She was still beautiful, and her body still seemed tight and petite, although now she had a rather impressive bust for someone her size.</p><p>Madeline looked down at my lap, and let her hand fall there. I had a bulge, and she grinned. ""Then you want to see if you can still make me cum?""</p><p>Before I knew it, we were making out, and then, not long after, making love. In the bedroom, she rode on top of me, much heavier than the last time, and now with an impressive set of grapefruit-sized breasts to hold onto. And though, in my heart of hearts, I find a much flatter chest to be more attractive, boobs are certainly a lot of fun to play with in the heat of passion.</p><p>We didn't talk much once we got to the making out stage, just let it happen, but as she bounced up and down on my cock, she began to say softly, ""Oh, yes, fuck me Daddy, that's it, fuck me hard...""</p><p></p><h5>Epilogue</h5><p>She climaxed first, and then again, before I was done... maybe it's one of the side effects of getting older, but I seem to last longer... it's not quite as intense, but still a fantastic ride, and for longer, and it's incredibly fulfilling to be able to make your partner cum twice before you're ready to go. But her second orgasmic cry of ""Oh, Daddy,"" triggered that sensation, and I shot off into her, and then we lay together in my sheets.</p><p>""I think I'm going to take the apartment,"" she said, after she'd caught her breath. ""It's on the floor below.""</p><p>""So we could see each other... more?"" We hadn't really discussed if this would be a one-time thing... we hadn't discussed anything, really, it had happened so fast.</p><p>""If you'd want to."" She seemed a little insecure, unsure of herself, almost like she was a kid again.</p><p>I put an arm around her. ""I would. I really would."" Whether that meant casual sex or dating, I didn't know. We hadn't talked about exactly what we were looking for. But I'd take what I could get, though I knew I'd prefer something more like the latter. We had enough in common, seemed to be sexually compatible, and it would be refreshing, once, to have a woman that knew my darkest secret, my attraction for little girls.</p><p>""There's just one thing...""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""I have a daughter.""</p><p>My heart jumped. She'd conspicuously left this out of her life recap, although now that I thought about it there were some pauses where she seemed to think twice about what she was about to say, and changed tack. ""Oh.""</p><p>""Her name's Mary Jane. She's seven."" I did the math quickly and relaxed a little. One bullet dodged, that meant it couldn't be mine. I didn't screw her up by getting her pregnant at twelve. But there was only one other reason I could think of to hide it, or bring it up now...</p><p>The moment hung, and I decided to broach it first. ""I understand. You don't want to risk it, with me being... what I am.""</p><p>She looked up to me. ""No. I mean, I trust you. I had to practically beg you to touch me remember. I think you'd be okay... but... her dad split before she was born. And after, well, most guys don't want a relationship with a single mother. They'll hang around a while for the sex, but don't want to be a daddy. I promised myself I wasn't going to get serious with anybody unless I thought they were going to stick around. She could use a father figure in her life, maybe someone who can supervise her while I work... do you think you could do that?""</p><p>""I want to,"" I told her. ""But are you sure you're not worried I might... slip?""</p><p>""Are you?""</p><p>""No, but..."" What I didn't say, just thought, was that you couldn't, probably shouldn't, trust a pedophile at his word. Even one of the 'good' ones, we sometimes slip.</p><p>""I don't think you'd hurt me like that, and I don't think you'd hurt her at all."" She snuggled up a little closer.</p><p>I told her I'd think about it, but never came to a firm decision... yet we kept seeing each other and eventually she introduced me to her daughter. MJ's a great kid, and I fell into a fatherly role pretty easily once exposed to it. That's how Rent-A-Daughter made me a father, even if it took over a decade, and we're even talking about making it for real, and having another kid together.</p><p>I know what you're thinking, but nothing ever happened with Mary Jane. Not once. She never did take to calling me Daddy, but she's told me she thinks of me ""like a father"" before, and I certainly think of her like a daughter. She's entering high school now, and now that we're past the age of maximum attraction, I'm more worried about the boys she goes to school with than I am about myself. I'm not saying I was perfect... I had a few inappropriate fantasies, but even those were rare, and I've never touched her. There was no need. Fantasies are overrated, they don't need to be made real when what you have is pretty damn good. Maddy took care of all my sexual needs, and Mary Jane took care of the need to be a father and protect somebody. Like the old Marvel and DC universes, they didn't have to be combined, they're probably better separate.</p><p>And Maddy? We're still together, doing great. Last summer we fulfilled her lifelong ambition and took a family trip to see the Pyramids. She also got me back into reading comics, the new ones, regularly, and we even go to conventions together, with her in costume, making geeks salivate. The best part of those is, little Mary Jane thinks superheroes are kind of dumb, so we leave her at home with a sitter. Maddy and I get some much needed private alone time, and, when we retreat to the hotel room, usually the costume stays on for quite a while. These days Madeline mostly favors Sif, X-23, or Lady Doomsday for her cosplay, but one thing hasn't changed since the days she used to dress up like Supergirl for me. Unlike her daughter, Madeline does call me Daddy. She only does it in the bedroom, and that's enough for me.</p><p>The End</p>"
410,Tiger By The Tail - A Phil Phantom Tribute,AnonyMPC,,"['Mmg', 'fg', 'gg', 'Fg', 'inc', 'slight nc', 'pedo', 'exhib']","A little redheaded girl stirs up a lot of erotic action when she takes on the role of mascot for her middle school's basketball team... especially when she has to improvise a new costume. This is the third story I've written in tribute to and in the style of one of my favorite erotic authors, Phil Phantom. His writing isn't to everybody's tastes, it can be outrageous and unrealistic even by the standards of porn, but I find it a lot of fun to delve into his themes and tropes. I always enjoy hearing from Phans about how they think I did.",2012-04-12T00:00:00,"'CAUTION: Exercise caution and good sense before engaging in unsafe sex practices that involve any exchange of body fluid, even contact with open sores or small cuts. Scenes involving large objects, tattoos, bestial sex, body waste ingestion, bindings, devices and gadgets are the stuff of fantasy and are offered to promote the only safe sex there is - masturbation. Before you try anything, find out what the risks and hazards are because they can all be deadly. Read, enjoy, and remember - sex with minors should be left to other minors.' - Phil Phantom","<p>Because she was practically blind without her glasses, Zoey couldn't see the effect her new, improvised, mascot costume was having on the crowd, and because of the loud, pounding, music, she couldn't entirely hear it, either. She just had to assume she was raising everybody's spirits. She was, but spirits weren't the only things that were rising that night. Eyebrows, interest, erections, and spirit all got a lift at that middle school basketball game.</p><p>Eyebrows raised first, when, in the game's last quarter with the home team down by two points, the previously absent mascot finally showed up. But instead of Terry the Tiger, the oversized cat-shaped costume dancing out to raise everybody's spirits, instead came out a thin little twelve-year-old redhead, dressed up like some furry-fan's fetish dream. She was in costume, in many ways, just not the official one. Her face was painted school colors, orange and black, in a Tiger style. She also wore a headband with cute little orange cat ears, poking up at the top of her head. Her last always-visible Tiger-themed accessory was a belt over her skirt with a hole in it, through which poked a short stuffed tail. It wasn't a professionally designed Tiger costume, but it was a Tiger costume, and if that was all there was to It, people might have applauded her ingenuity.</p><p>But the rest of her costume was practically scandalous by middle school standards, and halfway through the performance, the practically disappeared entirely. Zoey wore a tight orange shirt, with ""Terri"" (with an ""i"", not a ""y"") written over her chest in black electrical tape. That shirt was tied up in front, showing off her belly to just below the budding spots that might one day be boobs. Below the navel, she wore a black skirt, short, ending just under the ass, and with any exaggerated movements, it would flip up and show the tiger-striped panties hiding underneath. At least it showed them while she still wore those.</p><p>It was risqué as a costume, but Zoey didn't have much time, and didn't feel she had much choice, she had found the original Terry costume ruined just before the game, smelling of urine. Luckily Zoey didn't live far from school, so she could run home and improvise a new costume, painting her face in the mirror and borrowing some clothes from her older sister and adding some pieces of an old Halloween costume. She almost didn't make it before the game was over. What a sight she was, biking towards the school like that, pedaling as fast as her little legs could pump, her tiger panties flashing in the breeze to anybody behind her, but it was nothing compared to the sight she was in the gymnasium, when those panties began to slip down her legs.</p><p>The panties were her sister's, and a little too big, but she liked the tiger stripes and didn't think about how they seemed to slip downward with any vigorous movement. She did her best to pull them up during the first part of her performance, going so far as to give the audience a three-second panty-covered ass shot and the opposing team a pulled-up pussy wedgie, a tiger-striped camel toe. That got some attention, particularly when the star Forward lost control of the ball as he stared and control was passed to the Tigers.</p><p>But it wasn't until the panties had next slipped below the skirt that virtually all the attention was again put on Zoey. She decided they were only getting in the way, and, making the mistake of a child with poor eyesight, assumed that nobody else would be able to see anything from a distance, and, as someone who had never had a boyfriend, assumed that even if they could, everybody would be looking at her tail, instead of what was under her skirt.</p><p>The loss of the panties marked the end of most people's attention on the game, and the beginning of a stunned fascination with the little girl who would occasionally expose her bare ass or hairless pussy to a crowd full of parents and students, and a few guys who were just admirers of the cheerleaders, unacknowledged but present at every school game.</p><p>If it wasn't for those guys, Zoey might have suspected something was wrong long ago, but their loud cheers with every flash convinced her that the game was still going on as usual, when virtually everybody was watching her, staring in stunned or horrified fascination. Even the players had at least half their attention on the floor show. They distractedly continued to dribble and pass the ball, though the passes were as often as not across team lines and almost nobody was very interested in scoring a basket.</p><p>Those men without kids at the school had their spirit raised more than the cheerleaders had ever raised them, as did many of those who were fathers, brothers, or uncles of students. Most of their spirit, it seemed, was in-between their legs.</p><p>The women took a little longer to notice the panties going missing, and when they did they watched in a mixture of shock, quiet rage, and suppressed arousal. Not every woman had every one of those emotions, but most had at least two.</p><p>The cheerleaders also had a generous share of jealousy in the mix, too, because they knew that they were the real draw for many of the men, and since Zoey had started her dance, the guys had barely looked at them. Pervs they might be, but couldn't they at least be loyal pervs?</p><p>With a minute left to play, the game had all but stopped when Zoey blindly tripped over a gym bag on the sidelines and fell forward, catching herself on her hands, bare ass-cheeks in the air as her skirt had caught on her tail. About half the crowd cheered. Somebody blew a whistle. As she got up, she realized she had lost her tiger ears somewhere on the floor and began feeling her way around, compounding the error and providing an extended rear view, asshole to slit, to both audience and players as she groped around searching and squinting.</p><p>The opposing team, the Eagles, had been taught helpfulness and good sportsmanship, and so several of them abandoned the game entirely and jogged off the court to help pick up her ears. That whoever was lucky enough to get the ears would have to bend to the ground right behind Zoey was certainly coincidental.</p><p>While the Eagles had been taught sportsmanship by their Coach, the Tigers had been taught to take any chance to win. Only one member of the home team, Jose Vasquez, remembered that lesson, and likely only remembered it because he was a closeted gay and immune to the charms of a pantyless catgirl in a short skirt, but one homosexual was all it took to sweep up the ball and launch it into the basket for a three pointer just before the buzzer sounded.</p><p>The Tigers had won against their traditional archrivals, and many in the audience had won as well, won a memory they could savor all night while they fucked their wives, or others, or stroked their cocks alone, with the image of a little twelve-year-old redhead, with sticklike arms and legs but a lot of enthusiasm, in their minds.</p><p>Zoey received her ears from a good-looking member of the Eagles, the star Forward who moved the fastest, and who wasn't even aware he'd lost until the Tigers en masse crowded around Zoey and lifted her in the air. They knew how important a mascot was to victory, particularly in this case.</p><p>Zoey squinted around. ""Did we win?"" With the way she was being carried, it was either that, or a gang rape. The cheering suggested the win, the moving fingers in her cunt and between the globes of her ass by the people supporting her suggested the gang rape. For a while she was sure it would be the latter, until she finally heard the voices were saying, ""We won, we won!"" She was glad to win, but was disappointed, she was looking forward to a friendly gang rape by her new friends. Maybe it would turn out to be both.</p><p>""Great!"" she said, beaming. ""Can somebody get me my glasses? I left them with the music guy!"" She thought about asking whoever belonged to those intruding fingers to withdraw, but decided not to, it felt good, and had done a good job at making her wet and slippery, and were well on their way to changing that to gooey and trembling. As they carried her towards the locker room, somebody passed Zoey her glasses, and she put them on just in time to see the cheerleaders staring daggers at her as the throng passed.</p><p>She smiled smugly at Brittney, the head cheerleader and first class bitch. Well, it was their own damn fault. Her being the mascot was all due to them. She supposed she should thank them, in a way, because she'd finally gotten what she'd yearned for these many weeks, some recognition.</p><p>Zoey had gone through life as that quiet redheaded girl with glasses nobody thought much about, and was sick and tired of it. Her friendships were short and fleeting, usually from bonding with the ""new kid"" before they found their own place and abandoned her. Over the school break, one in which it seemed like even her family were avoiding spending time with her, she realized it was her own fault, the reason she nobody knew her was that she was a girl without a niche. She had always told herself she was too dumb for the nerds, too nerdy-looking for the beautiful kids, not enough talent at singing or acting to be a theatre kid, too inexperienced to be one of the sluts. She told herself these things but had never even tried to join so much as a single club or social group. Upon that realization, that she needed a niche, she decided to go about getting into one any way she could and just go for broke, try everything, until something stuck, and she found friends. She told herself it was friends she wanted, although mostly it was a boyfriend, after discovering how good rubbing her clit could feel it inspired thoughts of how good it would be to have somebody else to rub it, and that somebody should have a cock. Cocks had begun to fascinate her and invade her dreams, even though she'd never seen a real one, a real hard one at least, just ones on the internet and her father's stash of dirty movies.</p><p>Her first thought was to be a cheerleader and follow in the footsteps of her older sister, Chloe, who was a Tiger Cheerleader in middle school and was now a Trojan Cheerleader in high school, and very popular. Most people, if they knew her at all, knew Zoey as ""Chloe's Sister"", and so that seemed like as good a place to start as any. Cheerleaders were always popular, and most of them had boyfriends. That Zoey wore glasses and was uncoordinated never dissuaded her from going out, she had to follow her plan and at least try, so, when auditions were held, she went for it. She was realistic, she expected to be rejected, but trying was what was important, and even that might get her noticed by somebody, maybe a boy with a cock.</p><p>What she hadn't expected was for the girls to be so mean about it, cruelly insulting Zoey's skills, body, face, and even her voice. Maybe she deserved the comments on her skills, but although her body was tiny and undeveloped, only a few of the cheerleaders had decent boobs at twelve, and her voice wasn't much more high-pitched than anybody else's, with a cute little squeak to it. Zoey definitely wasn't ugly. She was cute, so cute that you might think the phrase cute as a button was made for her, especially her little button nose, but cheerleaders, even middle school cheerleaders, are built on sexy, not cute. A cheerleader can get by on cute if she's really skilled, and get by on sexy even if she doesn't have any moves, but just a cute cheerleader without the moves hasn't a chance of getting in unless she does something special to prove her worth.</p><p>Worst was that those cruel insults only came in the final judgment, after they had been nice and encouraging before, and had gotten her hopes up, and Zoey had already done the deed that was supposed to prove her worth. Head Cheerleader Brittany Hardy personally assured her she would have a lock on one of the positions if she just showed she had team spirit and was willing to do a favor, lick a little team pussy, everybody did it. It didn't sound so bad, not nearly as bad as what Zoey heard her sister had to do as initiation into high school cheerleading. Chloe still couldn't look at a big dog without blushing. Licking a little pussy didn't seem like much by comparison. So in order to realize her dream, Zoey agreed, and soon found herself in the Girls Locker Room, on her knees working her tongue up Brittany's slit and around her clit, getting fine blonde hairs stuck on her tongue, while the other girls watched, and one taped it on her cell phone. That it never made it out was a miracle that Zoey attributed to God, because only He could make a Cindi, cheerleader so dumb that she forgot to hit save after recording video of the Head Cheerleader being eaten out by a cute, tiny, and very eager candidate. She wanted to be known, but she didn't think she wanted to be known for that.</p><p>The next day, thankfully with no video evidence to make the humiliation worse, the squad revealed their verdict, that she never would have made it, her freckles were a dealbreaker right from the start, and even beyond that, she was too short, too high-pitched, too fat, too flat, too annoying, too uncoordinated, and, because of what she'd done on her knees, too slutty to be a cheerleader. ""Maybe you could try out for mascot,"" Brittany said snottily.</p><p>They meant that as a parting insult, but Zoey took it to heart, and begged the basketball coach to let her be the mascot. Terry the Tiger was traditionally played by a boy, but since it was a bulky costume and you couldn't tell who was underneath, Coach Cunningham agreed to give her a shot, especially since nobody else had come forward with a desire to take up the job.</p><p>The first game, Zoey showed up at the door to the Girls Locker Room, arms full with her new costume. She had to kick at the door until somebody answered. It was Cindi. ""What do you want?""</p><p>""I need to change.""</p><p>""The mascot changes in the Boys Locker Room,"" she said.</p><p>""But I'm a girl!""</p><p>""Barely. But those are the rules. We don't have the room for you and we don't want you."" Cindi closed the door, and behind it she could hear laughing.</p><p>Zoey screwed up her courage and knocked on the Boys door, where she got a much more polite reception. Kevin Caroll appeared at the door, a nice boy, one of the few who said hello to her regularly, but he was too shy to come talk to her beyond that so she assumed he wasn't interested. He stammered at her request to come in, but somebody from inside shouted to let her through, and Kevin stood aside.</p><p>Several of the boys were naked and most of the rest were clothed only in shorts or underwear. That made Zoey blush, seeing her first cock so suddenly and without any time to prepare. At least she didn't feel alone, some of the meeker guys were embarrassed too, including Kevin, but Roger, the Team Captain, didn't seem to be shy at all. ""Nobody should be ashamed, we're all on the same team. You can even do the team handshake.""</p><p>She didn't know what the team handshake was, so he let her put her costume down and then guided her hand to his erect twelve-year old cock, which stood out proudly at 7 inches. Roger closed her hand around his shaft and then helped her give the handshake. It was a very exciting handshake, his dick was warm and felt almost like it was vibrating under her delicate fingers. It didn't last long before somebody else demanded his turn.</p><p>Everyone on the team got Zoey to give them the previously unheard of team handshake, even Jose who would have preferred to get it from one of the other guys but was hard and ready to go just from seeing the other guys boners. Roger was about to demand a second round of longer handshakes when the Coach came in to see what the delay was. Everybody stopped, unsure about how he would react to them getting their dicks stroked, and tried their best to look as though one girl in a roomful of guys with boners was normal.</p><p>Coach Cunningham smiled knowingly at the scene, and probably would have let it continue in the spirit of team bonding, but they had a game to play, so rushed everybody to get dressed and out and that gave Zoey the time to dress up in her costume.</p><p>The big foam Terry costume could be worn over her normal clothes but when she had tried it on at home she discovered it was very hot and stuffy inside, so she stripped to her underwear while most of the team watched, her blush gone. Roger was right, the team handshake idea really did make her feel more comfortable around the guys, though she couldn't get the image of their dicks out of her mind all through her mascot routine. She thought of them rubbing against her, poking her between the legs, holding one with each hand until they shot out that white gooey stuff like in the movies. She didn't put on much of a performance, too distracted by those thoughts.</p><p>They lost that game, and everybody was a little down. The cheerleaders hadn't done much spirit raising once it became obvious they were going to lose, but Zoey cheered everybody up in the shower, just by being there. Coach was there with a watchful eye, arms folded over his chest, so the boys didn't do anything but give her playful swats on the butt now and then, but she got to see their dicks again and their eyes mostly on her. They looked at her butt, her chest, even though it didn't look that much different than their own, just a little bumpier, and they especially liked looking at the space between her legs.</p><p>Those looks made her all warm inside. She liked being the center of attention... who wouldn't? They were noticing her. No wonder everybody wanted to be a cheerleader, they felt like that all the time.</p><p>After the shower, Coach sent the boys out and asked to talk to Zoey alone. ""Why did you come in here to change?""</p><p>""The girls told me that's where the mascots always change.""</p><p>""That's true. But only because the mascots were always boys. I'll have a talk with the cheerleaders.""</p><p>""I don't mind Coach Cunningham, really. The boys are all so nice, I'd rather change in here if it's all the same to you.""</p><p>He mulled it over. ""We could all get in a lot of trouble if your parents found out I let you do that.""</p><p>""I won't tell, I swear,"" she said. She hadn't even told her parents she'd become the new mascot. As far as they knew, she was in the Math Club. Zoey was afraid they would be disappointed in her, a mascot, after her sister was a cheerleader. They already loved Chloe best, spent a lot of time with her, taking her to her different activities and leaving Zoey alone with just a microwave dinner. Of course, if they only knew what her sister got up to, Zoey was sure they wouldn't think so highly of her, but she was too nice a girl to tell, and she really did love her sister, her only true friend, and didn't want to see Chloe get in trouble just because she was jealous. ""I can keep a secret. I didn't tell anybody that my sister had to fuck a..."" Zoey caught herself just in time. ""Never mind.""</p><p>""Okay, I'll think about it, but first I need to know what the boys were doing with you before I came in."" He held up a hand to hold off her objection. ""That's not betraying a secret, I'm the Coach, and I need to know anything that might affect the team. I won't tell anybody else.""</p><p>""They had me give them a team handshake. On their things.""</p><p>""Their cocks you mean?"" Zoey nodded, and blushed. ""Okay, that's not as bad as I hoped. That must mean they really accept you."" She brightened. ""You know, the Coach is a member of the team too. Can you show me exactly how you did it?"" He whipped out his dick, a much larger cock than any of the guys on the team had, but then Coach Cunningham was an adult not a twelve-year-old. This one was a monster, it must have been at least eleven inches, with huge balls. Zoey didn't want to disappoint him so she gave it a handshake too, which turned into a two handed handshake, one that lasted for several minutes, until he suggested that some team handshakes included a kiss, too, and with her lips on the head of it he groaned and all of a sudden that milky white goo shot out and onto her face. She knew it was called cum, which she'd learned about but never seen in person before, and certainly never touched, smelled, or tasted before. She did all three right then, because some of it landed between her lips. It was slimy but had a strange musky flavor that Zoey kind of liked. She licked the rest off her lips.</p><p>""That's the proper kind of special handshake,"" he said, and patted her on the head. ""I've made my decision; you can change here any time you want."" He bopped her on the mouth with his dick, now softened to about half its size but still impressive. It was only a soft bop, not a full on cockslap and so it elicited a giggle. ""Now go on, you probably need to be getting home. I'll show you some more ways we can bring you closer to the team next time.""</p><p>The suggestion excited Zoey, after what she'd already done she had no doubt they'd want to go even farther in the same direction. She was cute but not dumb, she knew what farther might lead to, and it was a small price to pay for being accepted and having friends. At first she was a little afraid, but rubbing her pussy in her bed over the next few nights thinking about it, she found the fear disappear, replaced by a hopeful anxiety. Her sister lost her cherry at thirteen, maybe she'd finally beat her at something.</p><p>The guys on the team were all nice to her the rest of the week, too. Zoey was all but invisible in the school before she became the mascot, but after, she was on the fringes of popularity. Guys who would before pass her without noticing her would stop to talk in the stairwells and, if nobody else was around, stick a hand up her shirt and play with her nipples until they heard somebody coming. They must have talked about it because once Roger did it that first day all the guys were doing it. She looked forward to the next game, but it was on that day the cheerleaders struck, resentful of anyone they'd already rejected somehow attaining popularity anyway, despite them.</p><p>Because she didn't want her parents to know about her being the mascot, Zoey almost never took the Terry the Tiger outfit home, she just left it in the school utility room. She checked on it at lunch, and then when the game was just about to start, Zoey ran to the utility room to grab it and take it to go change... only to find it damp, with a very suspicious smell. More than one cheerleader must have peed on the outfit, though she could only wonder if it was just a few girls or the whole squad.</p><p>She cried there for a few minutes, knowing she was missing changing time, and she was going to miss the game. Then, finally, she wiped her eyes and resolved to do what people always said you should do when life had dealt you a bad hand... do her best with the cards she had. She rushed home and, in a frenzy of creativity, replaced Terry the Tiger with Terri the Tiger, a scandalous but far more comfortable costume, and arrived just in time to help her team win the game.</p><p>The celebration in the locker room afterwards got a little out of hand, but it was cut short when Coach Cunningham walked in to see Zoey with Mike Clover's cock halfway down her throat, and Roger with his cock pressed up against her pussy. She hadn't even bothered to get undressed or wash her makeup off, and Roger held her skirt in the air along with the tail while the girl was sucking down on three inches and was working her way down. Zoey saw Coach enter, tried in vain to say hello through now four inches of orange-streaked dick, then kept sucking and wiggled her tail in the air, hoping he'd want to try her out herself. Mike's dick was nice but it wasn't as big as the Coach's. If she was going to be gang-raped, Zoey thought she might as well do it right, though it would hardly be rape as she was ready, and willing to do anything, it was only the able she had doubts about, but somebody's hand was massaging her clit and making her prepared to try.</p><p>""That's enough of that,"" the Coach said. ""Get off of her.""</p><p>Mike complied and pulled his dick out and the others turned away, reluctantly, but Roger pressed his dick between the lips of her hole, not enough to go inside, but enough to make a virgin blush, safely concealed under her catface makeup. ""But Coach,"" he said, ""We won! Can't we celebrate?""</p><p>""You won, but it wasn't a victory to be proud of. The only one here who should be getting any action is Jose, and I don't think Zoey's his type."" A nervous laughter rang through the room. ""Now, you win the next game, and Terri the Tiger here can suck off every guy on the team who wants it, and I'll turn a blind eye... fuck, I might even line up and get a shot myself, but you've had enough of a reward for now. Besides, I need to talk to our mascot.""</p><p>She got off her hands and knees and stood up, lowering her dress back over her pussy and straightening the belt that held her tail, and then smiled at herself. It seemed funny to be straightening up when the coach was probably going to have her take it off again. ""Sure Coach.""</p><p>""The Principal wants to talk to you, you might as well get dressed.""</p><p>Zoey deflated, fear rising in her. The guys had all been praising her pussy and talking about how everybody was staring, which made her feel good and special at the time but now she was worried she would be suspended or expelled. She'd never live that down. It wasn't even her fault!</p><p>The boys were just as worried. ""Is she going to get in trouble, Coach?"" asked Kevin. ""It's not her fault, she didn't do anything wrong."" Other members of the team agreed.</p><p>""I don't know if she's going to get in trouble, but I'm sure going to fight like hell to keep her.""</p><p>""Will I get expelled?""</p><p>""I doubt that, you didn't do anything too bad. You might get removed as mascot."" Zoey pouted, until he added, ""But if you do, I'll tell you what, we'll keep you on as our secret, unofficial mascot to inspire us in the locker room before and after the games."" The team cheered at that. ""Now get changed.""</p><p>""I can't, I left my clothes at home.""</p><p>""What about your panties?""</p><p>Roger spoke up. ""I think I saw that Japanese exchange student running off with them, Coach.""</p><p>The Coach grunted. ""Well, I guess we'll just go like this. You boys hit the showers.""</p><p>The Principal's office was crowded when Coach Cunningham and Zoey showed up. Two of the cheerleaders and their parents had decided to complain personally. It was the mothers complaining mostly, but they required their husbands to back them up. Principal Macintyre, a tall bald black man in a fancy suit sat at his desk looking over a book. He looked up when the Coach knocked, and then motioned for Zoey to have a seat.</p><p>""There's the little slut now,"" one of the Moms said. ""You should be ashamed of yourself.""</p><p>""Now, now, there's no need for insults or name-calling,"" Principal Macintyre said. ""Zoey, I want to know why you came to the game dressed as you did.""</p><p>""I couldn't wear the regular costume, but I didn't want to let the team down, so I made my own.""</p><p>""Why couldn't you wear the regular costume?""</p><p>""They peed all over it!"" She pointed at Cindi and Brittany.</p><p>Brittany said, ""We did not.""</p><p>Cindi said, ""You can't prove it, nobody saw us,"" before taking an elbow in the ribs and changing her story to, ""We did not.""</p><p>""What the cheerleaders did or did not do to the real costume is not the issue,"" said Brittany's mom, trying to deflect the issue. ""The issue is that this little girl put on an obscene strip show at a school event, and she must be disciplined. Isn't that right Harold?""</p><p>Harold was looking between Zoey's legs, where if you craned your neck just so, you could almost see her pussy. ""Err, yes, that's right, Judith."" he said finally.</p><p>""I don't think the girl meant any harm,"" Coach Cunningham said. ""She had panties on, they just slipped off.""</p><p>""It doesn't matter,"" Judith said. ""She came to school nude.""</p><p>""I'm not nude,"" Zoey said. ""I have a costume on.""</p><p>""I understand your concerns,"" the Principal said. He folded his hands over the books on his desk. ""But I think the real issue is that I don't think Zoey broke any school rules.""</p><p>""What?"" came the unified cry from the cheerleaders and their mothers.</p><p>""That's impossible,"" said Cindi's mother. ""There's no way something like this could be allowed.""</p><p>Brittany shook her head and shouted, ""It's not!"" Then calmer, she added, ""I was told that if I didn't have anything underneath my cheerleader skirt, I'd be off the team, and probably suspended!""</p><p>""I DID get suspended for two games once because my skirt shrunk in the wash,"" Cindi added. ""It was still longer than her skirt, and it was against school rules.""</p><p>Judith looked smug. ""See? You can't punish these good cheerleaders for accidents and then not punish Zoey, it would be unfair.""</p><p>""Yes, but you see, look here."" The Principal tapped the book. ""These are the regulations for the cheerleader uniforms. The skirt must be a certain length, the undergarments must be a certain thickness, you have to wear bras whether you need it or not, there are restrictions on hair length and jewelry. It's all set up in advance by the school board."" He turned the page. ""Now look at the mascots uniform guidelines. Mascots should be in the mascot costume the entire game. That's all it says. And as skimpy as it is, that does count as a costume.""</p><p>""That's ridiculous,"" Judith said. She stomped toward Zoey and flipped up her skirt, airing out her pussy. ""You can see her private parts! Look at her, shamelessly exposing her cunt. The slut is wet too, she probably did it on purpose. That can't be allowed! We have standards in this town!""</p><p>The Principal's eyes drilled into the spot between her legs, but nobody made any move to lower the skirt again. ""I admit, it's an unusual situation, but that's what the rules state. They must have expected all mascots to be the elaborate sort we usually use, but if your daughters, or anybody else, ruined the costume, then Zoey was only showing school spirit by coming up with another. I don't think we should punish her for the oversight of the regulatory board. Even if her pussy did occasionally show, there are right now no rules against it.""</p><p>""Surely the regular school dress code standards apply. She can't just show her little snatch to every Tom, Dick, or Harry who comes to a game!""</p><p>""I'm afraid the mascot rules overrule the school dress code standards. There was precedent, twenty years ago one of our mascots got heatstroke. This was in the days of mandatory school uniforms, the boy had his uniform under the Terry costume. Since then, it's in the rules that mascots don't have to wear anything under their costume, even if it violates the school dress code.""</p><p>""That's preposterous!"" Megan's mom said. ""By that logic, she could show up wearing nothing but Tiger body paint and a fake tail and she would still be covered by the rules, because body paint is still a costume.""</p><p>Principal Macintyre considered this, and then nodded. ""I think that would be a valid interpretation of the rules. My hands are tied. Coach Cunningham is in charge of approving the mascot uniforms. Do you approve of Zoey's mascot outfit?""</p><p>Zoey felt warm at how quickly the Coach stood up for her. ""You bet your ass I do. In fact, if Zoey wants to do it in just body paint, I'll approve that as a mascot costume too.""</p><p>All the men in the room smiled. So did Zoey. The idea of performing in front of everybody in just body paint was deliciously bad. It would be like doing it totally nude, everybody staring at her... and of course, she'd need people to help her put the paint on and wash it clean afterwards. She squirmed in her seat, rubbing her thighs together to try and get a little furtive friction on her clit.</p><p>The women didn't smile, they gaped. Principal Macintyre shrugged at their distress. ""Then I can't do anything to punish Zoey. She didn't break any rules. Now, we can propose changes to the regulations at the next board meeting, to narrow the terms of what is considered an official mascot costume, and I'm inclined to support that move, but I imagine nothing will be done before basketball season ends, and, in confidence, most of the board members are men and I suspect they won't be as put out by this as you are. A girl taking on the mascot role is rare enough, I doubt they'll agree to making a drastic change and a lot of paperwork over such a clearly exceptional case. And until they do, if you don't like the mascot, there's a simple solution... don't come to the games. You are dismissed.""</p><p>Once the complainers were gone, agog and unbelieving, the Principal was in the room alone with Zoey and the Coach. ""I hope you realized what a mess you nearly caused.""</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" she said. ""If it makes it easier, I'll wear tighter panties next time. Or if you could clean the original costume."" Though Zoey didn't think she ever wanted to wear that costume again, even washed.</p><p>""No, I made the decision and I'll stand by it. You dress up however you want, so long as the Coach thinks it's a costume, and it's a home game. For an away game, you have to wear at least what you're wearing now, and panties that won't fall down. They might not be as liberal as we are. Does that sound fair?""</p><p>Zoey nodded eagerly.</p><p>""Good. Now, I have to admit I didn't get a very good view of your performance. I'm a little bit nearsighted.""</p><p>""Me too!"" Zoey said.</p><p>""Well, isn't that nice, we have something in common. But after all the fuss, I'm curious, would you mind giving me a private show?""</p><p>The second show didn't have the same energy as doing it in front of a crowd full of people, but a smaller audience had its benefits too, especially when that audience didn't mind showing their appreciation in ways other than cheering and clapping, and a mascot dance easily turned into a lap dance which turned into a lot of fun for two men and a little redheaded catgirl. The fun lasted an hour, leaving Zoey to bike home in the dark with no panties and nearly causing an accident after a car's headlights lighted on her just before she turned down a path that cars can't follow. She worried her parents would be home but they were still busy with one of Chloe's activities. For once she was glad, she needed a shower before she saw them again.</p><p>After that day, that game would forever be known to Zoey as The Big Game. Even though there were bigger and more important ones to the team, it was after the Big Game that her life changed forever. She'd gone from being a nobody to someone everyone in the school knew. She would have preferred it if they recognized her by name instead of most of them calling her Terri, but what mattered was they knew her, wanted to talk to her, cared about her opinions, wanted to drag her into an unused classroom for a quick blowjob between classes, or sometimes a fuck, or two at lunch. That started with the basketball team, who usually did call her Zoey, but once word got out that Terri put out, people all over the school started to find excuses to get her alone... not just students; teachers and even the janitors wanted to know her too, know her intimately, know every inch of her inside and out, every hole. Some of those guys were big, but after losing her virginity to Coach Cunningham and Principal MacIntyre's thick cock stretching out her pussy soon afterwards, Zoey could handle them easily, and got used to taking a load in her pussy, or her mouth, eventually even her ass, and lapping up whatever was left over like a kitty after milk.</p><p>She was less popular among the cheerleaders, who made their next move the day after the Big Game, dragging her into the girl's washroom before school and taking picture after picture on their cell phones with Zoey's face in a variety of different pussies, some tight little crevices, some with slimy pink guts in the middle, some hairless, some with a small tangle of pubic hair. She didn't think it was rape, since technically they never forced her to do anything. She didn't want to lick any of them, either, but with two girls pinning her arms and legs down and one sitting on her face, she had to move her tongue just to get them to wriggle enough so she could breathe, or better yet make them cum so she could take a few breaths while the next one got on top of her. After they were done, they showed her the pictures and warned her that unless she retired as mascot by the end of the day, the pictures would go all over the school and to her parents.</p><p>She cried that day, during lunch, in the only place she felt safe, the Boys Change Room, and when Roger found her there he got the story out of her, blubbering on his shoulder, and he called a meeting of a few of the guys he could grab on short notice. By the time lunch was over, they came back and told her she didn't have to worry about it anymore. She never learned what they'd done to get the pictures back, but she was grateful. ""You guys are so nice. I can't believe you'd help me like that.""</p><p>""Of course we would, you're part of the team.""</p><p>That made her feel so good that she wanted to make them feel good. They only had a few minutes before class was back in session, but it was enough to let two boys cum in her pussy and two more in her mouth. At least that got the taste of cheerleader pussy out.</p><p>With Zoey as Terri the Tiger instead of boring old Terry the Tiger, the home games quickly changed an awful lot. The audience was mostly men, and they weren't watching the game they'd paid a premium for tickets to. There were new rules, too, enforced by off-duty police officers in exchange for free tickets. The rules included no cell phone cameras allowed, no touching Terri, although she could touch you, and sometimes did, if it was a really good game she might saunter up to a particularly ardent fan wearing nothing but her tiger paint, ears, and the belt that held her tail, then sit on his lap, and if his lap had a stiff dick poking out of it, that was okay too, she'd slide right down onto it and make him cheer ""Go Tigers"". Sometimes she'd even choose a player sitting on the opposing team's bench, just to be fair, but she'd only do it when the Tigers were winning, which happened an awful lot. It wasn't an undefeated season, but it came pretty damn close. The climax to her show involved her own climax and usually dozens of others, one or two or three or four directly attended to by Zoey, and the rest attending to themselves or being helped out by wives or girlfriends or daughters who were cool with a little casual public child molestation to spice up their sex lives.</p><p>The cheerleaders boycotted the games at first, since they had their own competitions and didn't need the boys, then were outraged when they weren't missed at all and a few broke the embargo and begged to be let back in. Not Brittany, who thought up and organized the boycott and stuck with it till the bitter end, but most of the others crossed the line at least once. Those who did took their chances, there were a lot of guys and only a few girl holes to go around. Visiting cheerleaders were treated with respect, like foreign dignitaries, welcome to try to inspire their team with their own acts, or if not, sit a spell and could enjoy some spare cock if they wanted or just quietly enjoy the floor show, but Tiger cheerleaders breaking the boycott for a home game had to follow Terri's lead and work the crowd, or work Terri herself if she demanded it. Those who stayed for one game either never came back or, like Cindi, came back every time, getting used to being passed around the stands and sometimes doing one on one cheers with their own brothers, uncles, or fathers, still eager to see their little cheerleader perform, no matter what the circumstances.</p><p>Away games were tamer... it was safe for a Tiger cheerleader, even Brittany, to attend an away game and remain a virgin, to do cheers through the whole game without having to worry about an unsightly dribble of cum coming down their legs, but Zoey was still the star of those games, not them. She still grinded lucky fans in her outfit and seemed to have a lot more men at the games than women, and sometimes the traditional handshake after the game was done in private and included both teams, both Coaches, and the opposing school's Principal, and most of the hands were on Zoey. Those handshakes pleased her an awful lot, and a handshake that turned into an orgasm for the mascot seemed like a much better version of the tradition.</p><p>What pleased her most was that she was popular, so popular that within a few days, bowing to popular demand, she started wearing her cat ears and tail belt to school all the time... though she left the Tiger paint off, since it was too much to do every day, and she had to save something for the game. Pretty soon, it became standard code, a pull of the tail meant somebody wanted to drag her off for some one-on-one spirit raising, and she always had pep left over, even when girls started to ask her to pep them up with a little pussy tongue in pussy. Zoey discovered she enjoyed eating pussy when she wasn't being pinned down, and plenty of girls got the benefit, but no cheerleaders. A cheerleader who dared to tug on her tail, whether she was at the games or not, was in danger of getting her eyes scratched out by an enraged Tiger, and after Brittany tried it she found that in a hallway full of people walking to lunch, every one of them backed up Zoey's story that Brittany scratched herself, so the Principal gave the Head Cheerleader a long private talk in the office about lying that took up the lunch hour and had her wincing as she sat down to her next class.</p><p>Zoey's parents found out, eventually, after her father showed up to a game after hearing wild stories about ""Terri"", but she got in less trouble than she expected. After the game, he showed up before she could go back to change with the guys, grabbed her hand, and took her straight home. She thought it was pretty cool of him that he waited until after the game, despite seeing dozens of men with their hands in her cunt, and a handful who got their massive cocks in her, stretching out the orange-painted lips obscenely for all to see, instead of embarrassing her in front of her friends and fans by making a big scene... though it might have been because Cindi was riding his lap throughout the first quarter. But her Daddy didn't say a word in the car so she was sure he'd be pissed. Zoey was sure she would be spanked, but she wasn't, unless you counted her ass being repeatedly struck by her father's pelvis as his cock rammed into her. Her ass was spanked n that way until she was sore and exhausted, but it was the good kind of sore and exhausted... she'd cum two times, making five for the night.</p><p>Hours later she discovered her family were sick fucks and the reason they left her alone all the time was that they were taking her sister to a hotel for a regular incestuous threesome. Now that they'd seen what Terri could do, and was willing to do, with no sign of the psychological scarring they feared, the family could once again be all together with no secrets, and they saved money, too. Who needed to rent a hotel room? As long as everyone in the family was involved, they might as well stay at home for Daddy to get his cock licked by his youngest daughter as it plowed into her sister's cunt, while she was busy eating out Mom.</p><p>Only one thing bugged her about the new status quo at home. It wasn't doing a sixty-nine with Mom, licking her shaved pussy while she licked Zoey's and watching her Dad fuck Chloe. It wasn't even that Dad liked to cum in Zoey while Mom urged him to ""breed that bitch"". That worried her at first, but it was kinky, and before long it turned her on enough that she started begging too. What upset her, a little, was that they liked to keep her dressed as Terri the Tiger, too. She'd gotten used to wearing the tail and ears, even if she wore nothing else, as was often the case around the house, but sometimes a girl just wants to be herself. Her parents finally let her get contacts, because, as her Dad said, ""Who ever heard of a cat girl with glasses?"" That was okay, she'd wanted contacts for a while, but Dad liked to hear her make meowing sounds during sex, and that was a little weird. It was starting to feel like Zoey was gradually getting replaced by Terri, lock, stock, and barrel.</p><p>Finally, one Saturday morning, as her father tugged her tail to prod Zoey to lift up her ass as he thrust his cock in her cunt and out down to the balls, she reached the limit of what she could take, in her heart, not in her pussy, when her Dad grunted, ""That's it, I'm about ready to pump a litter of kittens in you, Terri!""</p><p>Terri screamed and her hand dug into the bedspread for a moment before she undid the clasp on her belt and wriggled free of both belt and cock, leaving her father with just the tail of the tiger. ""My name is not Terri, my name is Zoey, and I'm not a cat, I'm your daughter,"" she yelled, as Dad dribbled a load of cum on the sheets and Mom and Chloe looked up, wet-faced, from each other's cunts to stare. ""If you want to keep fucking me you'd better damn well remember that!"" She whipped the cat-ear headband off her head and threw it at her father. It missed, landing near the door, the same door she passed through moments later after she crawled off the bed. Zoey then stomped to her room with totally uncatlike grace, and slammed that door behind her.</p><p>Her sister Chloe came in a few minutes later, sat with Zoey on the bed and put a big-sisterly arm around her. ""You okay?""</p><p>""Yeah, I'm just pissed off.""</p><p>""He didn't mean anything by it, you know. He knows who you are.""</p><p>""Uh-huh.""</p><p>""Sometimes Mom and Dad get carried away with the whole sex thing. I told Mom and Dad they shouldn't try to do anything with you for a while.""</p><p>Zoey shoved her sister's arm away. ""Why'd you go and do a thing like that?""</p><p>""I thought you were getting tired of being a sex object.""</p><p>""No, I like that part, I just want to be a sex object named Zoey. I don't want my whole life to be just a catgirl.""</p><p>""Oh, silly, it won't be.""</p><p>""It won't?"" Zoey asked doubtfully.</p><p>""Of course not. We just like having fun with it, it's like playing pretend. But you won't be Terri the Tiger forever.""</p><p>""I won't?"" It was what she wanted, so what did the revelation fill her with so much dread? Because everybody loved Terri. Nobody knew Zoey.</p><p>""You can't be the mascot for a middle school team once you're out of middle school. Terri the Tiger will go back to being a boring old mascot and you'll move on to something new.""</p><p>""Like what?""</p><p>""I don't know. Something.""</p><p>She sniffled. ""Do the Trojans have a mascot?""</p><p>""Some stupid foam-headed warrior guy."" Chloe hugged Zoey and smiled. ""But the guys on the team have been asking me to bring you around to meet them. And you know what Trojans had?""</p><p>""I don't even know what Trojans are. I thought they were condoms.""</p><p>Her sister laughed. ""Yeah but the condoms are named after these ancient Greek Warriors, like the team. And Greek Warriors had slave girls. How do you feel about being Zoey the Slave Girl, the team's secret spirit mascot? By the time you actually start going there, you'll already be a tradition.""</p><p>Zoey sniffed one more time and wiped away the last tears. She wasn't feeling sad anymore. Things were looking up. ""Do I get a costume?""</p><p>""I'm sure we could make one. Chains and a collar, at least.""</p><p>""Are they going to fuck me?""</p><p>Chloe laughed. ""I think we'd have trouble stopping them. They'll all want a turn, probably all at once. Those guys would make you water tight, fill every hole at once if you let them, and their Coach has a big mongrel dog that pounds harder than any of them.""</p><p>""I remember, you told me about him. Okay, that sounds like fun, all of it. Thanks sis, you always know how to cheer me up.""</p><p>""I was going to give you an orgasm, but if you're already cheered up...""</p><p>""Fuck, then I'm still sad. But actually I guess I should go tell Daddy I'm not mad at him anymore and put my tail and ears back on.""</p><p>As they walked back towards the master bedroom, ""He'd be just as happy fucking you without that stuff. Believe me, he fucks me enough and I don't have a costume.""</p><p>""It's like you said though, it won't last forever, and it is fun to pretend. And I should apologize to him, he missed his chance to knock me up.""</p><p>""He can't, you know. He had a vasectomy after you were born.""</p><p>Zoey stopped in her tracks, frowned at the unexpected disappointment shooting through her. ""Oh? Then why does he...""</p><p>""Cause he wishes he could and it's fun to pretend.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Zoey said again.</p><p>""But that doesn't mean you won't get pregnant, especially if you keep carrying on the way you have."" Chloe rubbed her belly softly. ""I mean it, believe me.""</p><p>Zoey gasped, realizing suddenly that the little bump she'd noticed in recent weeks didn't just mean Chloe was getting fat. ""You're pregnant?""</p><p>""Yeah. It's kind of funny, really. The Trojans? They never use condoms. No matter how much you beg. Team policy.""</p><p>Zoey giggled. ""I'll take my chances. If I do get pregnant, I'll pretend it's Daddy's.""</p><p>""Ooh, that's a good idea. He won't believe it, but he'll like it. Can I do the same?"" Zoey didn't mind.</p><p>They reached the door to the master bedroom and Chloe knocked quickly before opening the door. Zoey followed her inside. Her father and mother, both naked, sat on the bed, looking sad. ""Zoey, I just wanted to say...""</p><p>""No, Daddy,"" she said. ""I think there's something I need to say first."" She picked her cat-ear headband off the floor, put it on her head, smiled a crooked smile and said, ""Meow.""</p><p>The End</p>"
411,"Wanna Bet?, Part 1",AnonyMPC,,"['mf', 'mf', 'mff', 'inc', 'Mdom', 'prost', '1st', 'slight beast', 'coer', 'preg']","Mark and his 13-year old sister Faith make a bet. When she loses, she has to give him blowjobs for a week. But when Mark starts to think she's enjoying the sexual games but doesn't want to admit it, more bets are made, with higher stakes, which takes their relationship to a completely different place...",2012-04-15T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter One</h5><p>We never would have had that argument if Mom hadn't asked me to give her a ride home. So, really, everything that happened is also her fault. And my Dad was the one who started us on that method of resolving arguments. So it was his fault, too. Of course Faith had her share of the blame. So, although I don't want to downplay my own role in things, they were all partly responsible. Them, and Samuel L. Jackson.</p><p>School was out for summer, at least for me. Exams were still on, but our school board had a policy that if you did well the rest of the year, you could skip the final exams. Both me and my sister, and about a quarter of my friends, did just that. I was looking forward to two months of newfound freedom. For the first summer ever, I had a driver's license, and a car to go with it. It was only a shitty used car, but it was mine.</p><p>The freedom wasn't total... I was only sixteen and lived with my parents, and whenever I wanted to go anywhere I either had to beg for gas money or work for it. I had a part time job, but I didn't want to spend the whole summer slaving away and having no fun at all, so I didn't make the job full-time over the summer like most of my friends did.</p><p>The big problem was, with my friends working, either on last minute studying for exams or to save money for college, there wasn't much they could do with me. Freedom gets old when you don't have anybody fun to be free with. My summer of freedom was in danger of becoming a summer of boredom.</p><p>I was wrong. My summer really began on one fine, sunny day when I decided I was going to head out to the mall. I had some idea of checking out some hotties in the food court, as I'd done so many times before, and maybe talk to my friend Fred who worked at the Burger King, to see how much work time we could waste without him getting fired. I'd spent the previous few days mostly lounging around the house watching movies, so I was excited about doing something different, something that got me out.</p><p>My cell phone rang as I opened the car door. It was my Mom. ""What's up?""</p><p>She sounded stressed... nothing new, there. ""Listen, Mark, I need you to do me a favor.""</p><p>""What'll you pay me?""</p><p>She wasn't amused. ""Tell you what, we'll take it out of your back rent out of the last sixteen years. I thought I was going to get out of here by now, but they've just called an emergency budget meeting, and I'm going to be late.""</p><p>""Yeah, yeah,"" I said, not really caring. ""What do you want?""</p><p>""I need you to pick up your sister from her dance lesson. She doesn't have bus fare and your father can't get out of work.""</p><p>My plans weren't great plans, but they were mine, and now they were out the window. I had to consciously keep from swearing. That would do no good and only get me grounded. ""Aw, Mom, I was just about to head to the mall.""</p><p>""You can go after you bring her home.""</p><p>I sighed, overly dramatically, told her she'd better reimburse me for my gas later, and then ran back into the house to get a pen and paper to jot down the address of the place and the time.</p><p>I was a little late, and Faith was waiting outside by the corner with her bag on her shoulder. She'd already changed out of her dance tights and now wore shorts and a belly shirt.</p><p>My sister Faith was three years younger than me. She was into dance, I never really took an interest in what it involved, just that it was more complicated than ballet, she really enjoyed it, and it sometimes had her practicing around the house in tight little tights. She was a little snobbish about her dancing, acting like it was some great profession that would make her famous one day, which might have been why I deliberately took no interest. I didn't want to encourage the attitude.</p><p>Other than her little hobby, she was a typical kid. I always thought of her as kind of a brat, but I bet most big brothers think that. We were close at some point, but it seemed especially this year when she hit her teens, she closed off. The fun times tapered off, and it seemed the only time we talked was when she was bothering me and asking questions that were stupid or nosy. We got in fights all the time, but that hadn't changed since we were kids.</p><p>She was hot, though. I wasn't proud of thinking that way about my sister, but I never planned on telling anybody, either. While I took after our father and had dark brown hair, she took after Mom and was a redhead (although Mom usually dyed her hair). She also had green eyes, pale skin, and freckles. I teased her often about being a ginger kid, but she wasn't goony looking like a lot of gingers. Her face really looked pretty to me, although I'd never admit it. She had a little button nose and even though she hated her freckles, they were cute and didn't explode all over her face like some of our cousins. It was just a nice little patch around the nose. Sometimes they disappeared completely, although since it was summer they were out in force and she hated them. Her body was slim and toned and, I imagined, perfect for dancing. It was a tight little package... even though she was a little smaller than most girls her age, small frame and her long limbs contrived to look tall and willowy at the same time.</p><p>I only gave her a brief once over this time, though. I didn't stop to stare because I was angry at being put out of my way. I rolled down the window and pulled to a stop in front of her. ""Mom wanted me to pick you up.""</p><p>She didn't seem at all grateful. It was like she took it for granted that I was going to help her out. ""Yeah, she told me. You're late,"" she said.</p><p>Since I was doing her a favor, I didn't appreciate being talked to like that. So, when she put her hand on the door handle, I said, ""Hey, not in the front seat. I don't want any of my friends seeing a ginger kid in my car. Besides, you probably smell like a sweaty gym sock. Get in the back.""</p><p>She sighed and got in the back without further complaint. We drove a block and then she said, ""I think I like it better this way. It's like you're my chauffer.""</p><p>""Don't get used to it.""</p><p>""Yeah, yeah."" She was mercifully silent for a while as she twiddled her thumbs and texted her friends, and I listened to the music on the satellite radio. I was almost able to forget she was there.</p><p>She ruined at illusion while we were stopped at a red light. ""Ooh,"" she said. ""I want to see that movie.""</p><p>I glanced around, trying to figure out what she was referring to, when I caught it. There it was, a poster on a bus shelter wall, for one of the upcoming summer blockbusters. ""Yeah, it might be cool,"" I agreed. I read the cast list. ""Huh, I didn't know Samuel L. Jackson was in that."" I didn't remember him from the commercials.</p><p>""He's in everything these days,"" Faith said.</p><p>I gave a little laugh. ""Yeah. What do you think the odds are that he's bald or has an eye patch in this one?""</p><p>""I don't think he'll have an eye patch. And he's always bald.""</p><p>""Not always,"" I said, struggling to think of a recent example where he didn't.</p><p>Faith, instead, began listing all the recent movies where he was bald. Some were not so recent. She ended her little list with, ""Star Wars. The Matrix.""</p><p>""He wasn't in the Matrix,"" I corrected.</p><p>""Yes he was,"" she said, sounding snotty. ""He was Morpheus.""</p><p>""No, that was some other guy."" I snapped my fingers, trying to remember, but Lawrence Fishburne's name, though on the tip of my tongue, wouldn't come out.</p><p>""No, it was Samuel L. Jackson. I just saw it on TV a few weeks ago.""</p><p>""You're wrong.""</p><p>We went back and forth, arguing ""Yes he was"" and ""No he wasn't"" several more times, before Faith finally said, ""Wanna bet?""</p><p>That's where my Dad's part of this came in. We got into arguments like this all the time, for our whole lives, over stupid shit. As annoying as the arguments were to us, they were even harder to listen to, and Dad often snapped at us to shut up... which only made us continue the argument in whispers, slowly regaining out original volume.</p><p>Finally, one day, years ago, Dad came up with a solution. ""If you're both so sure,"" he said, ""You should bet on it."" If we weren't convinced enough that we were right that we were willing to bet on it, he explained, we should back down and stop arguing. And once we bet on it, there was no need to argue, you only had to settle the bet.</p><p>It was a pretty good solution for him. Whenever he couldn't take any more of our arguing, he'd suggest we'd bet on it, and we soon started betting to settle our own fights. Sometimes we bet money, but more often we bet chore duties, services, items. We were scrupulous about keeping the bet, no matter how unfair it seemed to be. Dad made sure of that, too. The one time he caught me welching on a bet, he gave me a spanking I'd remember long after I'd forgotten what stupid chore I would have had to do. I think it was to attend a tea party with Faith instead of playing baseball with my friends.</p><p>There were two ways the bet system could be used to resolve an argument. Either we agreed on a bet, found out who was right, and the loser paid up their part of it, or one of us bet something so outrageous that the other person backed down because they weren't sure they were right. It was like a game of chicken. If the person accepted the ridiculous bet, Dad insisted there still be a chance for the first person to back out, but if you didn't, once you shook on it, you were committed.</p><p>I chose the second way this time. It was too easy. Of course Samuel L. Jackson wasn't in the Matrix. ""Fine,"" I said, half-jokingly. ""If he wasn't in the Matrix, you have to give me a blowjob anytime I want for a week."" I don't know what made me think of that. Actually, I do. Sometimes, when a girl's annoying you, all you can think of is shoving your cock in her mouth, if only to shut her up. My sister gave me that reaction often.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Two</h5><p>There was a stunned silence. I thought I'd gone too far. I hadn't meant it seriously, only to show her how convinced I was that I was right so she'd shut up. Finally, she said, ""Okay, fine. But if he was the guy in the Matrix, then you have to drive me and my friends around anywhere I want, like a chauffer, for a whole month!""</p><p>I shifted about uncomfortably in my seat. I was getting hard. She'd accepted my ridiculous bet. ""Are you sure you don't want to back out? Do you even know what a blowjob is?""</p><p>She rolled her eyes. ""Of course I know. But it doesn't matter. I'm not going to have to do it, because I know I'm right. Are you sure YOU don't want to back out?"" She reached her hand over the back seat, offering the handshake that would seal us in to the terms of the deal.</p><p>For just a moment, I thought of backing down. I had sudden doubts about whether I was wrong and it really WAS Samuel L. Jackson, but I honestly couldn't say if my hesitation came from fear of losing or fear of winning. But the fact was, the potential reward was too good to pass up. At the next red light, I swung around and grabbed her hand. We shook on it.</p><p>We didn't talk much the rest of the ride home. As usual, dad's solution stopped the argument, not because we'd changed our minds, but because it now was just a matter of finding out. I watched Faith in the rear view mirror, and thought I could see some anxiety there, so maybe she was worried. I wasn't.</p><p>I practically raced to the computer in the family room, and my sister followed at a slower pace. By the time she reached me, I had already called up Wikipedia. It was there, in black and white (and blue, for links). Samuel L. Jackson was not in the Matrix. Lawrence Fishburne was.</p><p>Faith's face was frozen in shock. ""Anybody can edit Wikipedia,"" she said. ""Maybe somebody just got it wrong."" So, I pulled up the Internet Movie Database. It agreed. ""No,"" she said breathlessly. ""I was sure.""</p><p>""They look a lot alike,"" I said, a wolfish grin on my face.</p><p>""You're not going to actually make me do... that, are you?""</p><p>""What? You want to welch out? You know that's against the rules.""</p><p>""Yeah, but... you said anytime you want. Come on, Mark... you don't really want one from me, do you?""</p><p>It was a technicality. I could have let her get away, and say that although she still had to give me a blowjob anytime I want for the next week, I'd just let the time expire without asking for it. I could have traded a promise to do that for some other chore. I should have done that. But I'd never had a blowjob before. I had a hand job from a girl at a party, but that wasn't the same thing.</p><p>""Sorry,"" I told her. ""A bet's a bet.""</p><p>""But it's not fair,"" she said. ""Giving you a blowjob anytime you want means I could be doing it all day!""</p><p>I rolled my eyes. ""Please, what do you think, guys masturbate nonstop? It would only be two or three a day, probably.""</p><p>She said, ""Oh,"" and looked thoughtful for a moment, before giving out one of her sighs. Her sighs were like amateur drama productions, full of exasperation, and conveying in no uncertain terms that she thought she was above whatever she's been forced into doing. ""Okay fine,"" she said, adding ice to the last word. ""I suppose you'll want one now.""</p><p>""As a matter of fact...."" My dick was starting to strain against my pants, so I stepped back from the computer, unzipped and whipped out my cock. She looked at it, got down on her knees, and, on those knees shuffled towards me to close the distance. My cock was pointed right at her face, a little precum already at the tip.</p><p>Her mouth opened into a wide oval as though testing the proper width she would use, then closed her eyes and extended her tongue as she leaned forward. As soon as her tongue touched it she drew back as though stung, and made a face. ""Gross.""</p><p>""Sooner you do it, the sooner you'll get it over with.""</p><p>She moved forward again, and this time took me in her mouth, and closing over me. She only went halfway down, and her tongue didn't move very much, she just moved her head back and forth on it. It still felt incredible. Every few seconds, she pulled off entirely to take a breath and looked up at me with a glare, but she didn't need to be told to go right back to it. It was just delicious seeing her mane of red hair bobbing up and down on my dick. After her third air-break, she started applying some light suction, and the pleasure doubled while I watched her cheeks go concave.</p><p>My dick began to pulse with the familiar sensation, and I groaned lightly, giving her the only warning I planned on that something was coming. I started cumming when she was on an upstroke, getting one glob of my cum in her mouth right away. She pulled off, surprised, and the next big glob landed on her face, on one side of her nose, running down along the freckled highway towards her cheek. The next landed on the other side of her face, her cheek, as she turned away with a shriek, and tried to get up. I got one shot on her shirt and most of the remainder dribbled out on the floor.</p><p>""Ewww!"" she cried. ""You didn't have to shoot on my face!""</p><p>""Where else was I going to shoot?"" I asked. ""If you didn't want it in the face, you should have swallowed it all.""</p><p>""That is so gross,"" she said. ""I've got to go take a shower.""</p><p>""Don't blame me,"" I said. ""Blame Samuel L. Jackson."" She headed off towards the nearest bathroom, and after that locked herself in her room. I cleaned up what cum was on the floor before one of my parents freaked. I'd make sure the rest of that week's blowjobs would be in a less public place than the family room.</p><p>I had a huge shit-eating grin that whole day. That evening, while our parents were downstairs, I caught Faith's eye and pointed to my penis, and then to my room, with a grin on my face. She sighed, but followed me. I'd laid a towel on the floor and sat down on my bed, then pulled down my pants. ""Can you at least warn me before you shoot this time?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yeah, okay.""</p><p>She went down with less hesitation this time, just going down on me like she'd done it all her life. Now that she had the rhythm down and didn't have to come up for breathe, it was more pleasurable, but I didn't want to cum so fast this time. I wanted to savor it, and I wanted her to work at it. ""You know you could use your tongue more,"" I said. She complied instantly, and I could feel it moving from the underside of my head to the side, and over.</p><p>I looked down at her and noticed she had her eyes open, watching my face. I smiled down at her and gently stroked the side of her flushed cheek with a knuckle a few times. I thought she tilted her face into the stroke, but it was probably my imagination. Soon after, she pulled back to just suck on the tip and teased it with her tongue, then went down even farther than she had before. That was enough to tip me over the edge, into the point of no return. ""Okay, Faith. I'm about to blow my load.""</p><p>She pulled off quickly, and then rolled out of the way, leaving me to spurt out into empty air. Most of it landed on the towel, though some got on my floor. ""Wow, you don't have to be such a bitch about it.""</p><p>""Hey I just didn't want you to get your goo all over me again.""</p><p>""I told you the best way to do that was just to swallow it all. It's not really a blowjob if you don't swallow. Besides,"" I added, ""it's supposed to be good for the complexion. Maybe it'll clear up those freckles.""</p><p>""Really?"" she said, and leaned back over the goo-covered towel to have a look at it. My dick was still semi-hard, and I couldn't resist the opportunity, I wiped my slimy dick on her cheek. There was still plenty of my sperm on it, and I thought it was pretty funny to see my sister with my jism on her face. She didn't. ""You jerk!"" she yelled, and stormed out of my room in a huff to wash up.</p><p>I slept pretty well that night, I can tell you, and was looking forward to the many blowjobs to come.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Three</h5><p>The next morning, I waited until both our parents were out to work, then went to knock on Faith's door. She didn't answer. After one more try, I just opened it, but she wasn't there. She wasn't anywhere else in the house, either.</p><p>Annoyed, and with a morning hard-on, I phoned her. ""What do you want, Mark?"" she said. She must have known it was me from the display.</p><p>""Where are you?""</p><p>""I'm at Sally's house. We're going to listen to music.""</p><p>""I'm sure that sounds like fun,"" I said, ""but I've got a boner and want a blow job.""</p><p>""What? That's not fair.""</p><p>""Sure it is. The bet was that you'd give me a blowjob every time I want one. Not every time I want one and you happen to be home.""</p><p>""So I'm supposed to be ready every time you..."" she didn't finish the sentence. I could hear others in the background talking faintly, so she was probably worried she would be overheard.</p><p>""That was the bet you agreed to. Don't blame me, blame Samuel L. Jackson.""</p><p>The other line was silent for a long time. ""I can't believe you're making me do this.""</p><p>""Quicker you get over here, the quicker you'll be done. I'll be waiting for you in your room."" I hung up. I was being a jerk, but I really liked the idea of having her at my beck and call. This deal wouldn't last forever, so I thought I'd better exploit it while I could.</p><p>She came up to her room about five minutes later. Sally only lived just up the block and across the street. She shook her head at me and said, ""Come on, whip it out, I want to go back.""</p><p>""I don't know,"" I said. ""I might not be in the mood anymore. But I might be in the mood in an hour...""</p><p>She sprinted over to me and pushed me back, but she had a playful expression on her face. ""You're lucky I'm doing this at all. I should go tell Mom and Dad on you."" But from her look, I had no worries she actually would. That never happened anymore. By an unspoken agreement, we handled our problems ourselves.</p><p>I gave up the pretense of disinterest, though, since I really did want the blowjob, and pulled out my cock. She really seemed to want to rush this job, but that had the effect of making everything she did filled with more enthusiasm, although she slowed down halfway through to pull out her phone when it began vibrating. She stopped moving her head to read from the display and, without taking her lips off my cock, typed out a text message reply. I would have loved to have read that one. ""cn't tlk now, sucking bro's cock"". When she finished replying, she went back to a more intensive sucking. I tried to hold out as long as I could, but pretty soon I had to tell her I was ready.</p><p>She didn't pull off this time, just kept sucking until I finished cumming. I'd miss seeing my sperm all over her face, but imagine it running down her tongue and down into her belly was a great substitute. ""Wow, Squirt,"" I said when I was down to dribbles. ""You're getting better at this. You actually swallowed this time.""</p><p>She pulled her mouth off and wiped the corner of her lip wih the side of her hand. ""Shut up. I just didn't want to get it all over my room. Or to have to take a shower."" She stood up, dusted off her knees. ""Now I just need mouthwash.""</p><p>""What, you don't want to go back to your friends with cock breath?""</p><p>She smiled a little. ""Not really."" She put her hand up to her mouth and breathed in, then smelled it. After making a face, she said, ""You're not going to be calling me back here throughout the day, are you?""</p><p>""I don't know..."" I said, letting an exaggerated amount of uncertainty into my voice, then I cracked a smile. ""Tell you what, since you did such a good job this time and swallowed like a good girl, I'll wait until you come back on your own.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" she said, and went into the bathroom.</p><p>When she was finished gargling, I met her again in the hallway. ""Hey, was it true what you said about swallowing cum being good for the skin?""</p><p>I shrugged. ""Wikipedia says it is."" Wikipedia said no such thing. But if she called me on it, I could just say somebody must have changed it.</p><p>Whether she believed it or not, she swallowed my cum that night too, without any complaint. I made it last a long time, too, mostly just lying back in my bed and staring at the ceiling as she sat beside me, slurping down my meat. I figured I'd pay her back for the text message stunt and phoned my buddy Fred. It distracted me a little and made me last longer, and I got a big kick out of it, but I cut the call short because I didn't want to cum on the phone to a friend. It's just rude.</p><p>""I could get used to this"", I thought as she sucked on my shooting prick. I was going to have to make blowjobs appear as a regular part of wagers if she wanted to get into stupid arguments with me. Maybe I could even get more than that. I'd have to find the balance between what she might do if she was confident, and what would just make her back down no matter what, but now that the precedent had been set, it was only a matter of experimentation. She left and, as she almost always did, retreated first to the bathroom and then to her room, where she played music.</p><p>The next morning, she was in her room, so I pointed to my cock and she got right down to it. She was getting better at it each time, and though last time I'd complimented her, I wanted to try something else, see if I could get her to try harder to please me. ""I don't know,"" I said. ""I'm just not feeling it.""</p><p>She picked up speed and began to use her tongue more, so I had to think about this squirrel I hit with my car a few weeks ago to keep me from going off. ""You know what might make this go faster? If you took your clothes off. Gave me something to look at.""</p><p>Faith pulled her mouth off my dick to look at me. ""Mark, you're not supposed to see me naked. I'm your sister.""</p><p>""When you're giving me head, you're not my sister,"" I said, ""you're just a good place to bust my nut. I might as well see some pussy while I'm doing it.""</p><p>""Shut up, you're such a freak,"" she said, but took my cock back into her mouth and resumed sliding her tongue underneath it.</p><p>It was worth a try. I really wanted to see what she looked like naked. She didn't have much of a body, but I didn't need one to make me happy. Despite my best efforts to hold off, pretty soon I was blowing another freshly brewed batch of ball-juice into her belly. ""Nice job,"" I said. ""Want to make me some breakfast?"" She gave a disgusted snort in reply and left.</p><p>I don't want to give you the impression that I'm a total jerk, or that me and my sister hated each other. I am a bit of a jerk, but Faith and I have always been a little antagonistic. It's just our way, since we were kids. We insulted each other and made fun of each other, but we both knew there was love underneath that. Why, because of the blowjobs, I was even nicer to her than I usually was. I willingly gave her and her friends rides in my car a few times, like I would have had to do if I won the bet. I wouldn't have done that before, waste my gas money like that, but I figured it was the least I could do. A good blowjob is worth a little gas money.</p><p>Maybe I was a total asshole for putting her through that at all, forcing her to regularly suck her own brother's dick... but I didn't beat myself up over it, because I had a theory. After almost every blowjob, if she didn't have somewhere to be, she'd lock herself in her room and put the music on. At first I thought she was just angry with me, but when I put the music on and locked my door, a lot of times it just was because I wanted to masturbate. I didn't want anybody to hear the rhythmic sound of my chair or bed shuffling in time to my hand movements, or a little groan that might escape my lips, and the music covered that.</p><p>I had a vivid image in my head, that after sucking me off, she ran to her room, and rubbed her little pussy. I hadn't seen it, at least not as far as I could remember, but I could imagine her rubbing a pink little clit on a hairless mound, remembering what she'd just done. She always seemed in a better mood after she finally came out. So that became what I told myself, to push past any bad feelings, that she secretly enjoyed it as much as I did. I convinced myself that my sister was as much of a freak as I was.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Four</h5><p>There's no need to give a blow-by-blowjob account. Faith kept on sucking me off whenever I requested, and she usually swallowed, but always refused when I asked to see her tits or anything else. With the days specified in the wager running down, I had, at last, a brilliant idea. I couldn't pull it off while Mom and Dad were there, but the last morning of my privileges, after they'd left for work, I knocked on the door to Faith's room.</p><p>""I'm going to take a shower,"" I said. We typically warned each other of this fact, because turning on the water in the kitchen would drastically change the temperature of the water in the shower.</p><p>""Yeah, you need one,"" she said, the barb automatic and unthinking, and therefore didn't really hurt. She didn't even look up from the computer. ""I don't need it.""</p><p>I waited in her doorframe. ""Yeah, but, here's the thing... I kind of want a blowjob in the shower.""</p><p>She finally looked up. ""Can't it wait until after? Or I could give it to you now...""</p><p>""'Whenever I want'"", I reminded her. ""And I want it in the shower. So you better get undressed.""</p><p>She sighed, and made sure I heard it, then muttered, ""Damn you, Samuel L. Jackson."" She made sure I heard that too. ""I'll be in there in a minute,"" she said.</p><p>I decided to leave her to getting herself ready, and went into the bathroom, leaving the door open. I started the water so it would warm up to a nice temperature, and then stripped down. My cock sprang, fully hard, out of my boxers.</p><p>I got in the water and called out, ""I'm waiting,"" loud enough for her to hear me in her room. She came storming in, with a pout on her face.</p><p>She wasn't naked. But it was a step in the right direction.</p><p>Faith was wearing only the bottom piece of a green two-piece swimsuit. That left her topless. I stared at her. She had a lithe dancer's body, without much fat on her at all, and barely any tits at all. In fact, if you looked at her from wrong way, you might think she was completely flat. It was only at certain angles that her breasts revealed themselves, like they were hiding the rest of the time.</p><p>The boobs may not have been great, but her nipples were glorious, poking visibly out, surrounded by a well-defined circle of pink. I licked my lips involuntarily at the sight of them. ""Shut up,"" she said, feeling my gaze. ""I couldn't find the fucking top half,"" she explained. With one arm, she tried to cover herself, but it was too late, I'd already seen what she had to see.</p><p>""I'm not complaining,"" I said.</p><p>""I bet."" She pulled back the shower curtain with her other hand and stepped over the edge of the bathtub, then kneeled in the water pooling by my feet. I bopped her in the face with my cock. It bounced off her lip, then she caught it in her hand on the rebound and placed it inside where it belonged.</p><p>I wished I had eyes in my knees so I could stare at those nipples, but her back blocked my view, so had to be content with looking her head bobbing up and down and the little bit of ass crack I could see poking out of her suit. ""You know, there's something wrong with people who wear bathing suits in the shower,"" I said, but she wouldn't take the hint and remove it.</p><p>She licked and sucked on my dick for several minutes, but this time, when I told her I was ready, she pulled off. Instead of squirting down her throat, I hit her face with one glob, then I angled down where I hit mostly her shoulder and neck before I managed to get just a little bit on her tits.</p><p>""What's wrong?"" I asked. ""Didn't want to swallow?""</p><p>""I never do,"" she said. ""I only do it so I don't have to clean up. Next time don't ask me to get in the shower with you if you want me to swallow."" Maybe she thought she was teaching me a lesson, but she wasn't. It was almost as hot to watch her take my load on her face as it was to know she was swallowing it.</p><p>I got a little bonus treat that time, too. She stood up and pushed past me to get into the shower spray, to wash my semen off her body and down the drain. As she did, her chest brushed against my arm. I also got a nice look as the stream of water ran down her chest, doing a little jump off her perky nipple.</p><p>Once her face was clean, she stepped out and grabbed my towel to dry off. ""Enjoy the rest of your shower. I don't need one."" She dried herself quickly, then wrapped my towel and left, taking it with her. Her door slammed seconds later, and music started up again. I soaped myself up and cleaned myself off while imagining her fingers thrusting in her pussy.</p><p>I later had to sprint out naked to get another towel, but I didn't mind, no one else was home. By the time I was done, dressed and my hair all styled, Faith was downstairs, so I tiptoed into her room and looked around. There were clothes strewn all over, and I smiled in satisfaction as I realized that she had evidently passed up a blue one-piece swimsuit in favor of the green bottoms she took to the shower. She had an alternative to showing me her tits, and she didn't take it. It was all new evidence for my theory that she wanted it.</p><p>Unfortunately, I was running out of time to exploit the deal. It was the last day I would be entitled to blowjobs, and I certainly couldn't try the shower trick again. I had some plans with friends who were finished their exams that day, and I couldn't do it when our parents might come home and wonder why we were both in the shower together. It wasn't a big risk to get a blowjob in one of our rooms while they were home, because our parents tromped around the house loudly and you could hear them coming while they were halfway down the hall. In the shower, it would be a lot harder to get into an innocent looking position.</p><p>I met Faith in the kitchen, and we talked a bit before I went to see my friends. To be prepared, and to be nice, I asked her if she was going to need a ride home from Dance class that day, but she told me it was cancelled this week, so she was just going to hang around the house and watch videos. When I learned that, I seriously considered cancelling my plans with my friends to get whatever blowjobs I could. I decided not to, because I had little time to see my buddies lately, and you know what they say, ""Bros before hos.""</p><p>That was a mistake. The rule's bullshit. None of my ""bros"" would give me blowjobs. Not that I wanted any from them, I'm just saying I was an idiot to give up blowjob time to hang out with them. It was fun hanging out with them, but nothing compared to getting my cock sucked by my sister.</p><p>I got one last session of head from her in her room that night. By established history and a lot of prior arguments, bets of ""one week"" or ""one day"" or ""one month"" or whatever were always rounded up to the next day, so even though we started in the middle of the day last week, I could press her for one until we went to bed. So I did.</p><p>It was only after I left her room that I realized she never mentioned it was the last. Neither had I.</p><p>So I decided to press my luck. The next morning, after the folks were gone, I went into her room one more time, mentally crossing my fingers. ""Hey,"" I said. ""Want to give me a blowjob?""</p><p>She sighed, and went down on me again. It was excellent, and she swallowed my load, and was all the more enjoyable because it was a freebie. ""Thanks,"" I said after I was done.</p><p>""Don't thank me,"" she muttered after a last swallow. ""I don't want to be doing this. Thank Samuel L. Jackson.""</p><p>It was idiotic of me, but I couldn't resist rubbing in her face. Both literally and figuratively. As I wiped my dick on her face, I said, ""Sammy had nothing to do with this one. The bet was only for one week, remember?""</p><p>Her mouth opened wide, and then her face turned red. ""You jerk,"" she yelled. She grabbed a pillow from her bed nearby and threw it at my head, but barely missed me. ""I was thrown off because my dance class was cancelled. Why didn't you tell me?""</p><p>""I never said you had to do it, I just asked you if you wanted to. You seemed to enjoy it so much the other times.""</p><p>""Fuck you,"" she said.</p><p>""If you wanted, but you'd have to give me a few minutes to recharge.""</p><p>""Shut up and get out of my room. You asshole. The only reason I'd go anywhere near your smelly cock was because of the bet.""</p><p>She pushed me towards the door until I was out of the room, and then slammed it in my face. I heard the lock click, and then a sound I thought was her flumping on her bed. I stayed there being super quiet. She hadn't turned music on, and it was extremely quiet in there. After a few minutes, I thought I heard a repeated whimpering sound. Not like she was crying... I'd heard her cry before and this wasn't it. This had a little bit of a grunt in it. I imagined herself shoving something into her pussy that was a little bigger than comfortable, and the sound fit with what noises I'd imagine she'd make. I grinned. She was more into it than even I expected.</p><p>When she left that day, I went back in there, looking for anything she might have shoved inside her and gave it a sniff. Hair brushes, sharpies, thin cans of styling goo. To my disappointment, I found no candidates with an unusual scent. Either she hid it, used only her fingers, or I was wrong entirely.</p><p>I didn't think I was wrong. But for a while, she made me doubt myself.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Five</h5><p>Over the next few days, I asked Faith several times if she wanted to give me a blowjob. She refused each time, acting disgusted that I'd asked. I also regularly suggested she walk around topless. ""I've already seen your little tater tots."" She just told me to shut up.</p><p>I didn't get it. I was sure she wanted it. But whether I asked nicely or crudely, I was always rebuffed, sometimes with an insult, more often with just cold silence. Maybe she was just on the rag.</p><p>Whatever the reasoning, I started to think I was wrong, I'd inflated the whole situation in my head, that this was just a one-time freak occurrence. It wasn't until we had our next argument, a few days after the July 4th holiday, that I thought anything might happen again.</p><p>It was about a half hour after I had lunch, and I was starting to get the munchies. I'm not a big guy but I can put away a lot of food, especially when I'm bored, and when I'm watching a movie I need something to chow down on. I looked through every one of the cupboards, but we were out of the usual staples snacks, chips, popcorn, crackers. So I went to the fridge, where I found, in the freezer, a large frozen pizza, Three Meat Special. By the time it cooked, I would be even hungrier than I was, so I decided I could probably eat it all, and started preheating the oven.</p><p>Faith walked down from her room as I was cutting the pizza on the counter, after it had cooked and cooled some. I was in a good mood, so I nodded towards her. ""Do you want some pizza? It's got sausage on it. I know how you like the sausage...""</p><p>She ignored my innuendo but actually seemed to considered the pizza for a moment, before she shook her head. ""Maybe later."" I didn't really expect her to have any. Like a lot of girls, she was way too concerned about watching her weight. I guess I couldn't complain about that, whatever she was doing was working for her.</p><p>""Won't be a later,"" I warned her as I plucked off a piece of pepperoni and put it in my mouth. ""This'll be gone in ten minutes."" I wasn't actually serious. I planned on stretching it out over the course of the whole movie, although I knew I could eat it that fast if pressed. I wasn't just a big eater, I was a fast one too. It was a wonder I wasn't huge. If Faith shared enough of genes, she might not have needed to watch her weight at all.</p><p>Faith looked at the pizza, then made a sort of cluck of disapproval by striking the roof of her mouth with her tongue. ""You're such a pig, Mark. And didn't you just eat lunch?"" she asked. ""There's no way you'll eat that whole thing in ten minutes.""</p><p>That was a challenge. At that point, even though I had been exaggerating, I felt compelled to defend my honor. There's two things girls should not doubt about men, their sexual stamina, or their ability to eat. Both will inspire boasts and offers to prove them wrong. ""This? I could eat this in ten minutes easily!""</p><p>""No way,"" she said. ""Maybe if you were starving, but...""</p><p>I interrupted her. ""I AM starving. I ate, like, a whole hour ago.""</p><p>""You just think you're hungry. Once you start eating, you'll feel full again and you won't be able to eat more than a slice or two.""</p><p>""I think I know my own body. I've got more than enough room.""</p><p>""Wanna bet?"" she said.</p><p>My ears pricked up. ""What? That I can eat this whole thing? That's a sucker bet.""</p><p>""No, that you can eat it all in ten minutes.""</p><p>That would be a little harder, but I knew I could be up to it. ""Fine,"" I said after a moment's thought. ""What do you want to bet?""</p><p>She hesitated, seemed to take a few seconds to think while she 'Ummm'ed , and then, while I was getting some cola from the fridge, finally suggested, ""If I win, you have to be my chauffer for a month.""</p><p>I slammed the fridge door and looked back at her, surprised. In our last wager, we'd already established that a week of blowjobs was a fair wager against one month. To propose the same thing was practically daring me to make the same type of bet.</p><p>My previous doubts were gone, my theory back in full force. I decided that she must want it after all. She was only looking for an excuse. She sounded so sure of herself, but she must have known she was going to lose. I don't think I've ever eaten a pizza that fast before, but I've fast-eaten other things.</p><p>And since she was practically daring me to make the bet another round of blowjobs, I wondered how much I could push it. ""Okay,"" I said. ""But if I win, you have to let me watch every time you masturbate. For a month.""</p><p>She wrinkled her nose and rolled her eyes. ""You're a fucking perv-o. What makes you think I even masturbate?""</p><p>I was pretty sure of myself at this point, but the question did bring up something I hadn't considered. She could get out of it by refusing to masturbate. Girls were supposed to be able to do go without longer than boys. If she needed an excuse, I'd better give her a good one. ""Then you'll have to try, at least..."" I pulled a number out of my hat. ""Ten times. And you have to have ten orgasms, or we go on to the same deal next month."" If I won, it would guarantee me something to see, and I was sure that once I got her masturbating in front of me, I could push her into more. I held my breath, waiting for her to decide.</p><p>""Fine,"" she said. ""You're losing this time anyway. I saw what you had for lunch. There's no way you can eat that in ten minutes."" We shook on it.</p><p>I don't think I need to tell you who won the bet. It wasn't quite as easy as I thought. Not because I was too full to pack it all in there, but because she insisted that the ten minutes started right away, and the pizza was still pretty hot. But by rolling the crust up the first few to protect my tongue from hot cheese and sauce, and having a lot of cola on hand, I was able to get through them, and by the time I got to the fourth slice, about five minutes in, they were cool enough to eat normally.</p><p>The last one was tough. You reach a point, especially when you've been drinking a lot of carbonated beverages, where it gets hard to eat fast, and you feel bloated. It's usually an illusion... you just have to burp. But time was running out. I pushed repeatedly on my stomach, forced the air out, and finished the last piece, swallowing the crust with about twenty seconds to spare.</p><p>Faith acted surprised and disappointed, but I really think it was an act. How could she not expect that I'd win? She just said, ""Oh, my, God,"" with a full second's pause between words. ""I can't believe you were able to do that. You're a freak.""</p><p>After I wiped the smirk off my face, I said, ""A freak who just won a bet.""</p><p>She repeated, ""I can't believe it. Why did I ever agree to such a retarded bet?"" She made a shuddering sound, and left.</p><p>I let her go. I needed time to let the meal settle. After about a half an hour (and a visit to the bathroom), I went to find her in her room. I didn't knock... privacy seemed to be unimportant if I was going to be seeing what I was going to be seeing. As I ducked my head in the door, I asked, ""So, I don't want to put you off your usual schedule or anything but I need to plan my day. What time do you usually masturbate?""</p><p>""In bed, or in the shower,"" she told me, quietly.</p><p>I gave a self-satisfied smile. ""I knew you did it.""</p><p>Faith let out a snort of exasperation. ""I don't want you being creepy and watching me when I'm about to sleep. It'd give me nightmares. I'd better do it now.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Six</h5><p>She told me she had to set the mood first, or she wouldn't be able to do it at all, especially with me watching. For the next several minutes, Faith rearranged her room, picking discarded clothes off the bed, and arranging some pillows in a comfortable way. I watched from the door, enjoying her ass bounce up and down beneath her tight shorts as bent over or moved across the room to do one more thing, like light candles or put on some music. I had the feeling she was stalling, but she couldn't stall forever, so I just waited, already semi-hard, knowing what was coming.</p><p>When she was ready, room dim, music on, the smell of vanilla wafting in from her scented candles, Faith peeled off her shorts. Underneath she had plain white cotton panties with a little flower design on the front. ""I can't believe I'm doing this."" I looked for, and found, a spot of wetness at the bottom to confirm my suspicion that she was putting on an act of reluctance.</p><p>""I sure can."" She sat on the bed, hooked her thumbs under the waistband of her panties, then lifted her ass slightly and pulled them off. I knelt beside her bed to get a good look. ""That's a cute pussy,"" I said. I wasn't just being polite, either. It was almost closed, with most of it all tucked inside, but with a little streak of pink, glistening with moisture, visible in the middle of the slit, and the little hood poking out at the top. It was crowned with a small tangle of red hair. That was the biggest difference compared to my imagination, I never pictured any hair at all. I guess my little sister was more grown up than I'd thought.</p><p>""Shut up and let's just get this over with,"" she said, and ran her finger up and down her slit. I kept my mouth shut and just watched for a while. She started rubbing around her slit up and down, but then soon started shoving two fingers inside her and pumping them in an out. I changed position, to kneel directly in front of her, staring into the hole as her fingers withdrew, then returned, again and again. Whenever she paused for a moment to rub her clit, the hole closed up almost right away, giving me no time to glimpse at the inside. I imagined how tight it must have been.</p><p>""Do you ever use anything other than your fingers?"" I asked.</p><p>She made a soft noise, like an ""Mmph,"" and it took a second for her to answer in words. ""I used a hairbrush once, but it really hurt.""</p><p>""You might have broken your hymen,"" I said. ""Spread it out and I'll have a look."" I didn't think she actually would, but she stopped and used both hands to spread open the outer lips of her pussy. I looked all the way inside her tight little hole, and didn't see anything that looked like a hymen, although I'd never seen one in person before. ""Yeah,"" I decided. ""Looks like you lost your virginity to your hairbrush,"" I teased. ""Way to go.""</p><p>Her comeback was pretty lame. ""Better than losing it to your hand."" Guys didn't lose their virginity to their hand. Even by the most liberal definition, you needed the warm, wet, hole of another person. She went back to rubbing her clit, the wetness she'd gathered from her slit dripping all over. The bottom bits of her pubic hair were now damp and matted.</p><p>I watched for about five minutes, then I couldn't take anymore, my dick was threatening explode inside my shorts, so I pulled it out and started rubbing up and down.</p><p>""Oh, gross,"" Faith said, but she accelerated finger-fucking herself, and for a short time we were almost in synch, her self-penetrations happening in time to my down strokes. Suddenly, she pulled her wet fingers out and turned on her back, giving me a nice look at her little ass cheeks, and reached across to her night table to grab a Kleenex and some lotion.</p><p>""That's it,"" she said. ""I'm out."" She began to wipe her hands off, and rubbed them down with some lotion. Then she pulled up her panties and took a few prancing steps to pick up her shorts.</p><p>""Didn't look like you had a chance to cum to me,"" I said.</p><p>She turned on the lights. ""I didn't, but I'm not doing it with you masturbating. If you want to whack off, go to your own room.""</p><p>I went to my own room, but didn't finish myself off. The sudden cold reception threw me off a little. It didn't make sense. I was sure she'd be into it. Disappointed, I watched some of that movie I had been planning earlier, and in about an hour, she knocked on my door and said, ""Okay, I want to try it again.""</p><p>We didn't go back to her room where everything was prepared. She just sat beside me and stripped down, placed her palm on her pussy, and began rubbing, inserting different fingers in. She gradually leaned back further and further until she was lying down, legs hanging over the edge of the bed. I watched quietly as she got to a point of regular heavy exhalations mixed in with small whimpers.</p><p>I decided to take a risk. I was seated, so I lay one of my hands on her shoulder, the one that was closest to me and not working on her pussy. Then, I slid under her tank top, making progress on her breasts. My finger found her nipple and rolled it under my finger for nearly a minute before she said, ""Stop that,"" and pulled away, just enough for me to get the message and remove my hand. But before she did, her tongue ran out over her lips, moistening it, and it seemed to me she was getting more into playing with her clit.</p><p>She went back to focusing on her pussy, and she reached a point where, when her eyes were open at all, they had a glassy, far away stare. I made another move and slid my hand down her belly and over her mouth. The little bit of pubic hair didn't stop me at all, and nor did anything else. While her fingers were inside her hole, I took over on her clit, rubbing back and forth slightly.</p><p>She moaned in surprise and pleasure and though she said ""stop"", her voice had a higher pitch to it and no anger, just a sense of urgency. I kept rubbing, pretending not to hear. Her hand closed on top of mine. At first I thought it was to push it away, but instead she started moving it up down and around in an erratic pattern. I realized her legs were shaking. She let out a sharp, severe, shuddering breath with a wordless cry following close behind.</p><p>After she recovered, she elbowed me and moved to get dressed. ""Mark! I never said you could touch me.""</p><p>""It just seemed like you needed help getting over the hump,"" I said. ""You should be thanking me. You only have nine more to go."" I looked at my fingers, still a little damp with her wetness, and licked them. ""Mmmm,"" I said. ""Finger lickin' good."" I couldn't say exactly what it tasted like, especially since my taste buds were still a little raw from hot pizza. The best I can describe is, it tasted like lightheaded feels.</p><p>""You're so gross. I can't believe you're making me do this.""</p><p>""Come see me when you want your next orgasm."" She stormed out and slammed the door to make her point. I jacked off while smelling her scent on my fingers.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Seven</h5><p>It was two days before Faith came for me again. I had to work both days, so I don't know if she would have come otherwise, but the first morning I was free, she found me and told me, ""I'm going to touch myself again. But you have to promise.""</p><p>I acted innocent. ""Promise what?""</p><p>""No touching me.""</p><p>""You seemed like you enjoyed it last time.""</p><p>""I didn't. It was nasty,"" she said softly.</p><p>In certain tones of voice, nasty sounds more like a compliment than a complaint. This one was too close to call. I remembered vividly the feel of her hand, directing mine. ""So nasty that you came. Right.""</p><p>""Do you want to watch, or not? Because if you don't, I'm counting it as one anyway.""</p><p>That power play wasn't supported by the rules of the bet, but I followed her to her room anyway. She had the mood set already, and so without any ceremony, she just laid down and stripped, this time getting all the way nude. She also had a chair set up, a few feet away, close enough that I could get a good look but far enough that I couldn't easily reach. I took the invitation. Perhaps to prevent me from becoming too inspired to want to touch her breasts or pussy again, she laid on her stomach and grinded against her hand from above, leaving little space for me to slip a hand in. Her head was turned towards me, staring. I focused on watching her ass bobbing in the air, and the hand buried underneath.</p><p>After watching her do herself for some time, I had to touch something. I pulled my dick out and began to stroke it again. ""I told you,"" she said. ""If you're going to jack off, I'm stopping. That's not part of the bet.""</p><p>""You don't seem to understand,"" I said. ""Watching you like this is incredibly hot. I've got a boner and I've got to take care of it one way or another. If you stop every time I jack off, then you'll be stopping every time. And if you don't get your cums in this month, we start over again next month.""</p><p>She was resigned to her defeat. ""Okay. But no touching me.""</p><p>I agreed, and stroked myself slowly as she rubbed her pussy from below and sometimes outright humped her hand. She never kept her eyes off me, and most of the time it wasn't on my face, but on my cock.</p><p>When it was getting close, I stoop up, walked right up to her bed, pointing my dick at her mouth. ""Mark! I said no touching.""</p><p>""I'm not touching you,"" I said, and continued to pump my hand up and down on my dick. ""I'm about to cum, but I'm not touching you."" I had a flashback to times when we were very young and I would torment her by doing everything short of touching her, so she couldn't tell on me.</p><p>""But you're going to spooge on me!""</p><p>""But I'm still not touching you,"" I said. ""If I cum, I cum. If you don't want to get messy, you could always put it in your mouth. I don't mind if YOU touch ME."" She stared at my throbbing cock without speaking. I stopped for a moment to let her have a good look. ""Come on, don't act like you've never done it before."" I started up again. Another few seconds, another few strokes, passed as she just glared at me. ""Getting pretty close,"" I warned.</p><p>She closed her eyes and opened her mouth and, taking that as an invitation, I closed the distance and put it in. Her mouth closed over, creating a tight seal and I swung my hips in and out, fucking her mouth while I still could before I came. I had my eyes on her hands, and she never broke stride with her masturbating either. If anything she was moving faster. I came and my sister drank what I gave her, down to the last drop.</p><p>I now was almost certain what I was doing turned her on, even though she wouldn't admit it. It was nearly hilarious, the way she kept denying it, acting like she was being all abused, all while putting herself in the position in the first place and getting hot while it happened.</p><p>She came that morning, too, a few minutes later. I'd actually hoped she wouldn't, because it risked her finishing her required part of the deal too fast. If she didn't cum in front of me ten times, I'd get another month to play with her. If she did, she might stop masturbating, if only because she couldn't tell herself she was forced to do it.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Eight</h5><p>I suppose the fear that she might quickly run through her ten masturbation sessions and then stop was what prompted me to take a gamble. The next time she took me into her room, she tried to lay down the law again. ""No touching, and you can masturbate if you want, but you can't come near me. It's not fair to make me suck you off and watch too, that wasn't what the bet was.""</p><p>""But you enjoy it,"" I said.</p><p>""I do not. I'm not a sick perv like you, I don't want to do any of this. The only reason I'm doing this is because of this stupid bet. I wouldn't do any of this if you didn't force me.""</p><p>I'd had enough. ""Fine, if that's the way you feel, how about a new bet?""</p><p>She started, not expecting that. ""What?""</p><p>""Another bet. If you win, the rest of your obligation is off. If I win, we up the ante. I can touch you any time I want, anywhere I want.""</p><p>""What?"" she repeated.</p><p>""You heard me. So, do you wanna bet?""</p><p>""Wait, what do you mean whenever you want? Cause when blowjobs were whenever you want, I had to be, like, at your beck and call.""</p><p>That was a fair point. I wanted to make it easier for her to agree, so I backed down a little. ""Okay, anytime we're alone, then. But you can't just run off whenever I lay a hand on you either, you take it until I'm done with you.""</p><p>""Good, because that's one thing, being some kind of... sex slave, that's another. I guess that's okay. I bet you're going to keep touching me anyway, at least this way I have a chance at getting out of it."" But the way she said sex slave, a little breathily, made me wonder. Maybe that was what she really wanted. She just wanted to be pushed into it. For one instant, I was absolutely sure of it.</p><p>Or, perhaps, it was just what I wanted. I wondered just how far I could go with her, and I wasn't sure that I'd stop until I found out what the boundaries were. If I could take absolute control over her, I would. I didn't really want to hurt her, but if she wanted that, and I wanted that, everybody was happy, even if I had to pretend to force her into it. You can't really force somebody into doing what they really want. But how would I know for sure whether she wanted it and just wanted to deny it, or actually didn't want it? I only had one idea. ""Aren't you wondering what the bet actually is?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah,"" she said as though it she'd forgotten that little detail. ""So, what is it?""</p><p>""A game. On the Wii downstairs. Your choice. The bet is simple... I bet I win the game."" I was better than her at most of the games we had, because I bought them, but there were still games where we were about even or where she usually beat me. I thought it would be a fair test of my theory. If she chose a game I was better at, or did poorly at one she was good at, it would prove to me, beyond any doubt, that she wanted it. Then it would just be a matter of pushing her where I wanted her to go until she started to push back.</p><p>I didn't think I was risking too much. Even if I lost, she'd already bet sexual favors once, I knew I could get her to do it again sooner or later.</p><p>She went downstairs to the Wii console and began looking through titles. After a half hour, she chose a game that she was better at. It was the table tennis part of Wii Play. When we first got the system, she kicked my ass on that game right away, and although I'd gotten better, she still beat me most of the times we played, and I spent most of my time playing newer games. I worried that I might have misjudged the situation. ""You'd better play your best,"" I said. ""Because if you lose, I'm going to be taking full advantage of my newfound rights.""</p><p>We played. The game rules had the first player to 11 points win. She served first, and scored the first point because I missed, and then she scored another on the next round. Then I started remembering my old moves, and was able to gain ground.</p><p>I have to think she let me win. It was too neat to happen otherwise. Throughout the whole match, she'd let herself get 2 points ahead, and then she'd start playing poorly and I'd catch up.</p><p>By the time she was at 9 points, we were tied. I scored the tenth point first, overtaking her for the first time, and on the next round she caught me again. It was down to the tiebreaker. ""You're going down,"" I said. ""Or maybe I'll go down on you. I haven't decided."" I stuck out my tongue and lewdly wiggled it to demonstrate the pun.</p><p>I served. It was a difficult shot, but by no means out of her range. She should have been able to at least return it and we'd have some back and forth. She missed it entirely.</p><p>""No!"" she moaned, her eyes wide. She threw the controller down. If it hadn't been aimed at the couch, it might have broken from the force of the throw. ""How could I have missed that?""</p><p>""Maybe you wanted to,"" I suggested.</p><p>""Don't be stupid, of course I didn't want to. What kind of sick person would want their brother to do stuff like that to them?"" Her eyes welled up a little, but I knew she could cry on demand. ""You just psyched me out, that's it. I got freaked out about losing and I played like shit.""</p><p>I had no sympathy. I'd given her enough chances to win her way out of it. ""Whatever. I won."" I patted my leg. ""Why don't you bring my winnings over this way.""</p><p>She slid over to me, head down, but hopped onto my lap. I leaned back and pulled her with me, running my hands over the exposed areas of her body, her legs, arms, and belly. Then I slid my hand underneath the shirt and up to her chest, fingers ducking beneath the bra. I squeezed her developing breasts firmly, getting a good fondle of each of them in turn, as my other strayed down to undo the button on her shorts.</p><p>It popped open, and then I had one hand playing with a nipple, the other rearranging her pubic hair as she leaned back into me. She took it passively, not complaining, but not engaged, either. As I slid my left hand lower into her slit, I felt how moist she'd become, further reinforcing my belief I'd interpreted things correctly. If she didn't want it, she'd be bone dry, and if she was bone dry, I don't think I would have pressed her. Instead, I rubbed, my fingers attracted by the wetness, seeking out the hole it came from. When they reached the source, I stuck two inside and curled them. Her butt was nestled up against my crotch, and she must have felt my erection pressing up against her, but she didn't complain about that, either. She just accepted it, letting me do whatever I wanted.</p><p>I knew then it would only be a matter of time before I fucked her. I probably could have done it that day, if I pushed hard enough, but I wanted to take it slow, ease her into it one step at a time, and tease her a little. My secret goal was to get her to beg me for it, but if she was so fucked up that she needed to lose bets to get what she wanted, I doubted I could hold out long enough for that.</p><p>If I couldn't have her beg, I was at least determined to leave her wanting more. I kept up a steady pace of stroking and fingering, until I thought she was getting close to the edge of orgasm country. When she reached that point, I withdrew my fingers, now soaked in her juices, and lifted her off my lap with both hands. ""Okay, that's enough.""</p><p>She stared at me uncomprehendingly. ""What?""</p><p>""That's enough for now. You can go."" I picked up the game controlled, and started a new game, a single player round of tanks, pointedly pretending to ignore her.</p><p>After a few seconds, she got up, and walked away on unsteady, rubbery legs, towards her room. ""Remember,"" I called back after her. ""No masturbating while I'm not there."" She didn't speak, and I smelled my finger and went back to my game.</p><p>She held out an hour before coming back to get me. ""I want to masturbate.""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess it was unfair of me to get you all worked up and not get you off,"" I said.</p><p>""It wasn't you,"" she insisted, but was unconvincing. ""I was watching my DVD of Twilight.''</p><p>""Sure. Let's go, then."" I followed her up to her room, smacking her bottom playfully as we climbed the stairs. Once there, she pulled off her shorts and sat down on the bed. ""You might as well get all the way naked,"" I said, ""Since I'm probably going to be touching you anyway. There's no reason to make it difficult for me.""</p><p>She frowned, and then removed her top, and finally her bra, then lay back, made herself comfortable, and started touching herself. She kept her eyes on me. I unzipped and pulled my cock out in advance, although I felt up her chest for a while before doing anything. When I did, I rubbed it on her breasts, teasing the nipple. ""It's too bad you don't have bigger tits,"" I said. ""There's not even enough to titfuck here."" She told me to shut up, so I let go of her, stepped back, and just kept watching.</p><p>Soon, she closed her eyes and began to rub more vigorously. I leaned in for a close look, and then, as a surprise, stuck my tongue in past her frantically moving fingers and around her clit, and wiggled it. I'd tasted one girl's pussy before, but this one tasted much better, stronger than the remnants of her juices. It tasted a little like an apple that was just a little sour, but not unpleasantly so.</p><p>The response to my little taste test was immediate. ""OH GOD!"" she cried. Her back arched up, bringing her pussy upwards, closer to my mouth, and the lick inadvertently became a kiss.</p><p>Faith collapsed in a heap, her hands dropped to her side. Once she caught her breath, she said, ""You weren't supposed to lick. Only touch.""</p><p>""I was touching you with my tongue. You never said what I could use."" I ran my hand into her red hair and ruffled it a little, and then left her lying naked. I didn't trust myself to masturbate in front of her without deciding to try then and there to fuck her, so I went to my room to do it alone.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Nine</h5><p>Faith avoided me the next couple days, spending much of the time with her friends except when our parents were home, and either choosing not to masturbate, or to secretly violate the terms of the wager. I was worried I might have pushed things too far, but it was awful fun, and I knew she'd be coming back to me eventually.</p><p>One night, as we were having a family dinner together, in front of the television, Mom spoke up. ""Oh, I forgot to mention, your cousins called. They're back from their trip, and want to know if you want to come over tomorrow, go swimming or something.""</p><p>""Sure,"" Faith said. ""I can't wait to talk to Lara about her trip."" I thought it might be fun to see Lara too. Maybe I'd get pussy that day after all.</p><p>I have five cousins. Two live on the other side of the country. The other three of which live in my city. Todd, age 19, Lara, age 15, and Mikey, age 16. They're my Dad's brother's kids. They live on the other side of town, in a nice neighborhood, thanks to Aunt Sharon's family money. They're a lot more well-off than we are. We hadn't seen them for a while, since they took a big trip to Europe right as summer started. It wasn't a special occasion, they go somewhere every year.</p><p>We're not just cousins, we're friends, at least most of us. Not as much with Todd, who tormented Mikey and I when we were younger and ignored my sister ever since she broke one of his models. But Faith was pretty close to Lara and looked up to her, and thought Mikey was funny. I'm closest to Mikey. He's like a much more awkward version of myself, and we got along well, like how brothers are supposed to be. Lara was a little different. I liked her, but I've also wanted to fuck her since I was twelve... which I guess makes her a little like my sister, only without the arguments. Sometimes I get signs Lara might be interested, but I'd never made any move because she was family. If it didn't work out, things would get awkward. Well, now I've already crossed that line with Faith. What was one more relative?</p><p>The next day, I drove Faith there. I let her sit in the front seat this time, and she wore a skirt, giving me a nice look at her pale-skinned, unblemished legs, while reminding me even more of what was still covered. The access was easy. Wearing something like that was practically an invitation, and I accepted that invitation. When I drove along the secluded side streets, free of much traffic, I let my right hand cross over the divider between our seats, and up her leg. Underneath the skirt, she had panties on, but it didn't take much concentration to get underneath those, even while I was driving. I rubbed her pussy slowly, carefully. It was a little dry at first, but very soon became slick with her juices. In the mirror, I watched her face as little twitches played across it. She was trying to control her expression and not give me the satisfaction of displaying an effect, but her pussy couldn't lie, and her face didn't do it well.</p><p>I must have fingered her for five or ten minutes on the car ride before I pulled out and drove the last few turns to our cousin's place.</p><p>My oldest cousin Todd answered the door. He was a fairly built guy who had a small weight bench in his room, and talked about it a lot. He wore a tank top and shorts, and had sunglasses on a chain around his neck. He was superficially nice, welcoming me in and shaking my hand, but he always squeezed a little too tight and I still had those lingering memories of him beating up me and his brother when we were younger, so I didn't like him much.</p><p>He asked how we were, took a look at my car, subtly insulted it compared to his own BMW, and then pointed us towards the backyard.</p><p>Lara was sitting on the edge of the large pool. She was blonde, and her skin was more tanned than usual, undoubtedly due to a lot of time spent on European beaches. She wore a yellow bikini that clung tightly to her pear-sized beasts. I could see tanlines poking up from the bottom part of her swimsuit, but there were none on her bikini top. I imagined her sunning herself on the beaches of Europe, where toplessness was supposedly okay, and cursed that our family was never invited along.</p><p>Mikey was on the diving board, looking ready to jump off when he saw us. He looked about as usual, except with his hair wet instead of poofed up. He looked like the before picture to his brother's after, in some kind of ad for a weightlifting program. There wasn't much fat on him, but not much muscle either. If I had the same type of features as them, I could have been there too, somewhere in the middle ground between them, maybe as an example of the benefits of the program ""after only a few weeks"". Mikey waved and cannonballed into the water with a big splash, then swam to our side of the pool.</p><p>We exchanged greetings, talked about their trip a little, and then changed into our swimsuits. I had long swim trunks and only needed a second. Faith, being a girl, needed longer. She eventually came out, wearing that green bikini she once wore half of in the shower with me. I almost got a boner from the memory alone, not to mention how she looked in it.</p><p>We swam a while, played some two-on-two water basketball (in which I got to ""accidentally"" grab Lara's boobs while trying to steal the ball), had some pizza rolls and colas, and just generally spent time together. We mostly stayed in our swimsuits, even when we were inside. With that much flesh to look at, my gaze kept falling on either my sister or Lara, distracting me from talking to Mikey. I don't know if he noticed. I think he was distracted too.</p><p>One incident had Mikey and I talking about some sports, and I could barely follow his side of the conversation, because on the other side of the room Lara and Faith were talking about her dance lessons. Then they got up and Faith demonstrated to Lara something, raising her leg very high, like you see in ballet. Lara tried to copy the move. Having both of them in tight bikinis, raising their legs provocatively was quite a sight. I noticed Mikey had gone silent too.</p><p>Lara lost her balance and stumbled, laughing. ""I don't think I have it in me to do that.""</p><p>""I'm sure you can be flexible enough,"" Faith said. ""You just need a little training."" I could just imagine. I'd love to help her with her flexibility by pinning her legs behind her ears until she got used to it while I fucked her.</p><p>""Maybe, but the choreography for your stuff is too rigid and complicated. I prefer spontaneous, freestyle."" She moved her body sexily in a music-less dance.</p><p>""It's not so bad. I like it. Sometimes it's nice to just not have to make any decisions, you know? You just do what you're supposed to do when you're supposed to do it. That's all. If you do exactly what you're told and they don't like you, it's not your fault, you were just told the wrong thing.""</p><p>I must have spent minutes watching, imagining. I had loads of wrong things I wanted to tell her to do. Eventually Mikey got my attention and once again drew me into a conversation about the teams we followed.</p><p>A half hour later, after we'd returned to the pool to do a little more swimming, Todd came down from his room and met us there. ""Hey, I'm going to grab a coffee, you guys want anything?""</p><p>Lara wanted an iced cappachino. I asked for an iced coffee with three sugars. Mikey wanted something to eat, asking for a combo from a sub place near the coffee shop, which prompted Lara to ask for a sub too. ""Okay, I'm not going to be able to get all that. One of you guys have to come with me.""</p><p>Lara volunteered. She hadn't dropped back into the pool yet, so was still dry, and just pulled on a t-shirt and shorts and left with her brother, to my disappointment. Once they pulled out of the driveway, Mikey got out of the pool and said, ""I'm going to go inside for a while, maybe watch a movie or something in the basement. Want to come, Mark?""</p><p>I knew what he was up to. Since we were young, sometimes we'd sneak down to the basement and watch porn on one of his dad's satellite channels. I looked across the pool at my sister, who was shooting some basketball shots by herself. The backyard was well obscured from prying eyes, with a high fence and lots of trees. ""Why don't you go ahead,"" I said. ""I'll join you in a few minutes.""</p><p>He looked at me funny, but left. I slipped into the pool and behind my sister. She hadn't noticed we were alone. I slid my hand under her butt, attacking her from below, and she yelped. ""Mark!"" she whispered, looking about frantically. ""Not here.""</p><p>""Shhh,"" I said. ""Nobody's watching. We're alone. Just relax. I'm collecting on the bet."" I felt her up there, in the pool, for about ten minutes, keeping an eye on the sliding glass door to the house, before I heard Todd's car pull back in. My finger withdrew and Faith swam away from me quickly, blushing a deep red.</p><p>I got my coffee and also grabbed Mikey's sub combo and brought it to him downstairs in the basement. There was no porn on the screen. He was looking at me strangely. I passed him his food. ""Here you go, sorry I got a little held up.""</p><p>""I saw what you were doing with Faith,"" he said.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Ten</h5><p>I froze at the accusation, then decided to try and play it off as though it was no big deal. Maybe he was referring to something else entirely. ""What do you mean?""</p><p>""You were, like, feeling her up. I saw you from the upstairs window.""</p><p>Oops. I guess even the best of us slip up now and again. ""So, what, you never fingered your sister?""</p><p>""No!"" he said. He leaned close to whisper. ""Are you doing her?"" He didn't sound angry or freaked out. He sounded interested.</p><p>I relaxed. ""Not yet. Probably soon, though.""</p><p>""How could you do that?""</p><p>""It's a long story. Just, keep your mouth shut. It's not like we're dating or anything, just having a little fun.""</p><p>""That's messed up, man,"" he said, but he said it with a smile and a shake of his head. ""Man, I wish I could get a piece of that.""</p><p>I thought about it. Why not? If I could get her to fuck me, I could probably get her to fuck her cousin. ""Tell you what, keep your mouth shut, I may be able to get her to do something with you.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>I nodded. ""You know I'd like to help you out. I might be able to get her to at least throw a bj your way. No promises, but I'll do what I can. Just, you know, maybe put a good word in with your cousin for me, because I'd like to get a piece of that, too.""</p><p>""Sure... I mean, I'll try.""</p><p>""On second thought,"" I said. ""Don't say anything to her. You might screw it up. But I'll still try to help you."" It wasn't just charity, or angling for his own sister that made me the offer. The thought of Faith fucking another guy not because she wanted to but just because I wanted her to really aroused me. If she wanted to be controlled, well, that was pretty controlling. I wanted that power, if she wanted to give it up. I wasn't sure if she was willing to go that far, but I was dying to find out.</p><p>I was telling Mikey a little about what she'd already done for me, when I had to stop suddenly. The door was opening. It was my sister. She sullenly padded down the stairs and said, ""I'm not really feeling well. Can you bring me home?""</p><p>I was suddenly worried. ""Sure. What's wrong?""</p><p>""I don't know. I think maybe those pizza bites didn't agree with me.""</p><p>I told her I would, and we said our goodbyes to our cousins, and I drove her home. ""Do you want me to pick up some Pepto or something?"" I asked on the way. I really was concerned for her.</p><p>""No,"" she said. ""I'm not really sick. I just wanted to go home.""</p><p>""Oh? Why? You and Lara have a fight?""</p><p>""No,"" she said. Then she sighed. ""I suppose you're going to find out anyway, since I have to let you be there. I really need to masturbate.""</p><p>Spectacular. ""Oh? I guess you liked being touched.""</p><p>""I can't help it,"" she said, her blush extending all over her face and blotting out her freckles. ""Don't be too proud of yourself, a monkey could touch me there and it would feel good.""</p><p>""Wow,"" I said. ""Kinky. Do you often think about animals doing sexual things with you?""</p><p>""Shut up!""</p><p>""Because I don't know anybody with a monkey, but my friend Fred has a dog...""</p><p>""Shut up, you freak! You're so disgusting.""</p><p>Throwing caution to the wind, I darted my hand under her skirt to feel her up. ""I don't know, you're pretty wet. I must have said something that turned you on.""</p><p>""That's from the pool.""</p><p>""Right. Well, don't worry, we'll be home soon. I'll help you get off.""</p><p>She ran up to her room. I let her go. I made her wait a few minutes while I killed time downstairs. Finally, she yelled, ""Are you coming?""</p><p>""Pretty soon,"" I said. ""Are you? Oh, right, you're not allowed to until I'm there.""</p><p>""Come on..."" she said. I decided to be nice. I was pretty horny too.</p><p>She was already nude, waiting for me in her room. She sat on the edge of her bed, and as soon as she saw me, she put her fingers to her crack and began rubbing. I put my hands on her shoulders and pushed her down into a lying position, and began caressing her lightly, then knelt over her pussy and tongued along the side of her slit as she continued to fuck herself.</p><p>She was getting into it pretty good, and my dick was rock hard, so I decided ""Fuck it,"" it was time. She wasn't likely to ask, so it was time to push her a little more. I knelt between her knees and gently spread them apart, then rose and took my cock out. It was pointed directly at her little cunt.</p><p>""What are you doing?"" she said breathlessly.</p><p>""What does it look like?"" I asked. I leaned in closer and touched her pussy with the head of my penis. ""Touching. Like I'm allowed to.""</p><p>""You can't fuck me,"" she said. ""There's a difference between touching and fucking. The deal doesn't let you fuck me,"" she said. She wasn't stopping masturbating. ""If you try to fuck me, I'll have to tell somebody.""</p><p>""Okay,"" I said. ""But what about rubbing?"" To demonstrate, I rubbed the head of my penis along her slit, in the groove, poking gently but too gently to penetrate inside. ""There's nothing wrong with that, is there? That's still touching.""</p><p>""I guess not,"" she said breathlessly.</p><p>""Good."" I used my thumbs and pulled her pussy a little wider. My cock slipped in between the lips, and I pressed forward just the slightest bit. ""And what if I just have the head in a little?"" I asked. ""That's not fucking, is it?"" She didn't answer, but stopped masturbating and drew her fingers back to give me room. Very slowly, I moved more and more inside. If she told me to stop, I would have, but she said nothing and only watched. Soon, the whole head was inside her. By some measures, this was penetration, and she was no longer a virgin. I didn't dare move forward beyond that, not yet. ""Well? Is this fucking?""</p><p>""No,"" she said. ""I guess it's not.""</p><p>""I'm glad. But I think we really need to decide where touching becomes fucking. Because,"" I said, giving her an intense, uncompromising look, ""I intend to touch you as closely to that line as I can. So you need to tell me exactly where it stops being touching.""</p><p>We stayed like that, silent, unmoving, lightly coupled, for a pregnant twenty or thirty seconds, before she finally made a decision and said, ""I think once you're more than halfway inside of me it starts being fucking.""</p><p>I'd take halfway. But now, I pulled out, her cunt lips, stretched around the head of my penis, seemed unwilling to slide back, but they did. I walked over to her desk, cock swinging with every step, and got a marker, then handed it to her. ""Just to be sure, we'd better mark it. Mark the halfway point on me. I won't go any deeper than that. I swear.""</p><p>She held my dick lightly with one hand, and looked at it, unconsciously licking her dry lips, and then pulled me close, and made a mark on the side of my penis. It was more than halfway down. By my reckoning, it was somewhere well in the neutral zone between halfway and three-quarters of the way down. I took the pen back from her, marked it around so I could see it from above, and then tossed it back on her desk.</p><p>""Okay. Let's get back to not fucking you then.""</p><p>I resumed my previous position, only this time after I got my cock head in her hole, I held her legs in my hands for leverage, so I could pull her to me while pushing in, and I began to pump in and out.</p><p>I was fucking her. I'd say I was, I think most people would say I was, but I did play fair with her. As hard as it was not to dive all the way in to the balls, I did not cross the line marked on my penis. So as far as she was concerned, I was only touching her... inside her pussy, and with my dick.</p><p>As I plowed in and out of her snatch, increasing in speed, she brought her fingers back to play with her clit. She must have been very near to cumming when I chose to act, because soon she was moaning and writhing, then repetitively moaned, ""oh god,"" each time increasing in volume and pitch and length. I came just before she did, squirting my cum deep inside her, up towards her womb. I hoped she was protected.</p><p>I left myself inside of her until I'd stopped dribbling, and then pulled out. ""There. That wasn't so bad, was it?"" She didn't say anything. ""I think I'm going to be doing a lot more touching from now on...""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Eleven</h5><p>I ""touched"" the inside of Faith's pussy with most of my cock the again next day. That time, she got on her hands and knees, and I did it from behind, my hands on her ass, getting a good look. She didn't even touch herself this time, just let me take it. As I rocked back and forth into her (up to the line, freshly marked again at roughly the same spot) and kneaded her ass cheeks, I told her how it looked like a tight ass and I might like to ""touch"" it one of these days. She didn't say anything, not even a complaint, but moaned a few seconds later. I knew I was getting to her. I knew, sooner or later, she'd ask me, instead of just going to masturbate as the bet stipulated and getting touched while she did.</p><p>As it turned out, she didn't ask, but she did almost the same thing while trying to preserve her deniability. The next time I fucked her, I decided not to wait until she came to me to masturbate. She wore a pretty short skirt, and walked by me while I was watching TV. Her little pale legs crossed my vision and I thought I saw a flash of panties. I got stiff, and since nobody was home, I decided to assert my rights. ""Come here a minute,"" I said, and pulled her towards me.</p><p>I felt up her legs and into her panties, then pulled the fabric down to her knees. While I was seated and she stood in front of me, I had a nice view of her puffy little pussy and I felt like a taste, so I leaned forward and tongued her crack for several minutes. When I'd had enough of eating pussy, I stood, told her to lie on the couch, and took off my pants as she complied wordlessly. She even took her panties completely off without having to be asked, because she knew what was coming.</p><p>The mark was still visible from the last time since the marker we used was semi-permanent, so it still made a good reference point. I stuck the head of my penis in, and then slowly got as far as was allowed to go.</p><p>I thrust in and out, in and out, enjoying her squeezing the top half of my cock tight. After a while, she linked her legs behind me and her heels dug into my back.</p><p>It wasn't a gentle nudge of inadvertent movements. She was pulling me deeper inside her, and I was already as deep as I was supposed to go. An invitation is an invitation even if it's unspoken, so I went with the flow, let her pull me in, and sank all the way into her. She let out a moan of pleasure, and I thrust in and out, letting my balls slap against her. I fucked her as hard as I could and as long as I could, then pushed one last time as far as I could into her as she gasped, and let jet after jet of my sperm shot into her pussy.</p><p>""Well, I guess you've been officially fucked now,"" I said.</p><p>""You bastard,"" she yelled. ""You weren't supposed to do that."" Tears were in her eyes, and for a moment, just a moment, I felt ashamed.</p><p>Then I remembered the feel of her legs drawing me in, and I just got mad. I grabbed her face in one hand, squeezing just enough to make her pucker up and shut up. ""Don't you dare try to blame this on me. I was only doing what you wanted. Everything I've done, you've gotten wet from or gotten off from and thrown off signals that you wanted more, all while complaining that you didn't want it. I see right through you. Inside you're just a dirty little slut, aren't you?""</p><p>I let her go enough to speak. ""I am not,"" she said, but it was a weak denial, like she was trying, and failing, to convince even herself.</p><p>""You lost that last bet on purpose because you wanted it. Fuck, I bet you lost all of them on purpose, didn't you?"" She didn't answer, but couldn't meet my eyes. I had her, I knew I had her. ""Okay, then I've got one more bet for you. This one's for all the marbles. If I lose, I never touch you again. Ever. No matter how much you want to cum, no matter how much you beg. If I win, you're my sex slave until the end of the summer. You do whatever I want, whenever I want, with whoever I want."" Her eyes got suddenly wide at the last part. It looked like they were about to jump out of her head. ""Now, do you wanna bet? Or do you want to keep things as they are?""</p><p>""What's the bet?"" she asked softly.</p><p>""Sometime in the next five days, you will beg me to touch you.""</p><p>""That's it?"" she asked. ""But that's so easy.""</p><p>""I'm not finished. You'll beg me to touch you, because you can't do it yourself. If you play with yourself in any way, whether you use fingers or toys, or even squeeze your legs together and rub your thighs, you lose the bet. I've gotten you used to regular orgasms, so it's time to turn off the supply, until you're mine, totally.""</p><p>Her mouth hung open a little, and I watched her wet her lip with her tongue, thinking it over. ""Okay,"" she said. ""I can do that.""</p><p>I thought it was a fair bet. I could hold off touching myself for five days. Girls should have it even easier. Of course, I had a little idea to help me win, but if she really wanted to, I thought she could have made it. I gave her the official handshake to seal the agreement, and once it was given, I let her go. ""Let the game begin...""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twelve</h5><p>I didn't do anything with her the first day. I wanted to see if she'd just come to me on her own, like I wanted her to. Besides, I had to work that day. I dropped by her room when I got back home to see if she might ask then, but she wouldn't.</p><p>I let the next day pass, too. I treated her like a normal guy would treat his sister, in the hopes of giving her a taste of how boring our relationship would be from then on. She mostly ignored me, which was pretty much as our relationship had been before the Samuel L. Jackson incident.</p><p>By the third day, I was starting to wonder if my theory was wrong. It was time to kick things into high gear. I saw her in the kitchen, laying out some carrot sticks on a plate for breakfast. Mom and Dad were both gone. She tensed for a moment when she saw me, then relaxed. Once she let her guard down again, I came up behind her and reached into her shorts. ""What are you doing?"" she asked.</p><p>""I never gave up my right to touch,"" I said as I worked my fingers past her panties. As she bent forward, pushing back into me, I grinded my crotch towards her ass. I kept her like this for several minutes, and then when I heard her breathing heavily, and regularly, almost panting, really, I abruptly pulled out.</p><p>""Aren't you going to..."" she asked, but then stopped.</p><p>""Do you want me to?"" I asked.</p><p>She shook her head, and left for her room. I stood outside, waiting, to listen for any sounds of masturbation that would constitute losing.</p><p>Every time I saw her that day, if we were alone, I felt her up for a few minutes, to get her motor running, and then suddenly left.</p><p>The next day, I went into her room and told her to lay down on the bed. She did, meekly, almost as though she was already mine. I stripped her down to nothing, and began fingering her. When she started wiggling with excitement, I added my tongue to the mix, teasing her clit with little licks. I had to be careful. Every few seconds I would look up to watch her face. My plan might be ruined if I accidentally made her cum.</p><p>I stopped when she was close. She groaned in frustration when I told her that was enough, that she could get dressed. ""What? Do you want me to touch you more?""</p><p>She didn't answer.</p><p>I left her alone a few hours, then did it again, only this time, after licking her, I pulled down my shorts and ran my dick along her slit, then pushed it inside. I was worried I'd overplayed my hand, and if I was going to lose, I'd get my dick wet a few more times. I'd save all out fucking (or the half-way fucking I was technically entitled to) until the last day, but I gave her a few strokes, In and out, while playing with her clit with my thumb, and started to leave again.</p><p>""No,"" she said as I was at the door.</p><p>I paused. ""What?""</p><p>""It's not fair.""</p><p>I shrugged. ""Then you shouldn't have agreed to it.""</p><p>She was quiet for a long time, and I reached for the doorknob. She spoke again before I turned it. ""You won't hurt me, would you, Mark? If I lost?""</p><p>I looked back at her and smiled. ""I'm your brother. Of course I wouldn't hurt you.""</p><p>She sighed. ""Okay. You win. Please touch me.""</p><p>Her last question made me generous, I gave her one last test. ""Are you sure you want to do this? You know what this means?""</p><p>She nodded. ""Anything, anywhere, with anybody.""</p><p>""And you still want me to touch you?""</p><p>""Yes. Please. I'm begging you.""</p><p>I'd won. It felt like a wave of pure power washing over me, through me. I don't think I've ever felt anything more arousing. ""Oh, I'll do more than touch you,"" I said as I went back to worked my cock into her slick hole once more. I grabbed her by the ankles and lifted them up to my shoulder, then back, seeing just how flexible she was. I pinned them in the spaces between my shoulders and pecks, leaning on top of her to get a downward angle. I wasn't able to pin them back to her ears, but I didn't think her dance teacher would have any complaints about her flexibility.</p><p>I repositioned myself inside her, since I'd temporarily slipped out, and then pushed all the way into her, practically stabbing her with my dick. Her legs pushed back, but not by much. I fucked her roughly... not harshly, I wasn't trying for pain, but her comfort wasn't my priority then, getting off was. I was so worked up from the last few days that I didn't care much about her pleasure, I just kept thrusting and thrusting, like I was a machine designed to make my dick expel its seed. I broke stride just once to wipe some of the sweat from my head. She used the opportunity to let her legs slip out, falling towards sideways. That put her in a spread eagle, but allowed me more room to get deeper, so I didn't adjust any. I felt a throbbing up and down my shaft and it wasn't just her tight pussy squeezing me. It wasn't long before I came inside of her. She had an orgasm too, but I think she was so close already that practically any stimulation would have pushed her over the edge .</p><p>I grunted as I emptied myself inside of her, then pulled out and let the last jet fall on her face. She was still coming down from her climax, so I grabbed her panties and wiped my cock down with them. I thought I'd get a kick out of making her wear them later.</p><p>""So what now?"" she asked as I sat down on the bed beside her. I looked into her eyes. She wasn't crying. She wasn't smiling, but she wasn't crying. I watched her, looking for any sign of pain, worry, or doubt. Now that I'd just gotten off, guilt was once again an emotion I was capable of. When I didn't answer her question, she must have taken it for a criticism, because soon Faith corrected herself. ""I mean, what now, master?""</p><p>Master. I grinned, loving the sound of that. It looked like I had myself a sex slave.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Thirteen</h5><p>I made good use of Faith, keeping my word that she would be my personal sex slave. Any time I got horny, I used her. The next day, I took her anal cherry as she grunted with her face jammed into the bed, and it was impossibly tight, but I liked cumming it in her pussy better, and I didn't want to risk giving her some kind of infection by going from one to the other. I still loved my sister, and I didn't want to hurt her, and I got the feeling that anal sex did that, even though she was a trooper and didn't verbally complain. She seemed relieved when I told her it wasn't as good as I'd hoped.</p><p>After a few days of enjoying her all by myself, and wearing myself out a little in the process, I decided it was time to hold up to my end of two promises. I said that I'd try to help Mikey get a shot with Faith, and I told Faith she'd do whatever I want with whoever I want. She clearly wanted that, or she wouldn't have agreed, so there was no reason to disappoint either of them. One day, while Faith was sucking on my cock dressed only in panties, I phoned Mikey.</p><p>After the initial pleasantries, in part designed to make it clear to my sister who I was talking to, I told him, casually, as though it was just another bit of news, ""Yeah, so I started fucking Faith."" She almost choked on my cock in surprise, but didn't do anything except look at me with wide eyes. I reached over to pat her head, a signal to go back to moving her head up and down.</p><p>""Wow. How was she?"" Mikey asked.</p><p>""Real good. Do you want to fuck her?""</p><p>""Do you think she would?""</p><p>""She will if I tell her to. She lost a bet. She has to do whatever I say.""</p><p>There was silence on the phone for a few seconds, and then he said, ""I don't know, if she's only doing it because you're forcing her...""</p><p>""I'm not forcing her. She's kind of a freak. A beautiful, amazing freak. She wants it, or she wouldn't let it happen. I can get her to fuck you, easily. She knows that's the plan, and she certainly hasn't had any complaints."" She looked me right in the eyes as she went from the top of my cock all the way down, as though to emphasize that she wasn't objecting. I smiled lovingly at her.</p><p>""Okay, then, yeah, I'd like to fuck her.""</p><p>""Good. Here's the deal. I'll throw you a blowjob for free, because you're family. You can see her naked, even feel her up a little. But to fuck her, I want money. $100 a pop, so to speak.""</p><p>""$100? That's sick dude.""</p><p>""Believe me, she's worth much more. I know you can get it."" They were practically spoiled with their allowance. He might have to ask his parents for a little extra cash, but they'd do it if he gave them a plausible story. He probably had money saved up already to buy a car or something if his parents hadn't already promised to get him one when he got his license. ""If you're free, we'll come over tomorrow and you can sample the goods.""</p><p>He agreed, and the next day, I drove Faith over to her place. She wore a skirt and, when we pulled up into the driveway, I had her roll her panties down her legs in the front seat and pass them to me. Mikey would be alone that day, he assured me, and I got a little thrill knowing all it would take would be a flip of the skirt and she'd be exposed.</p><p>Mikey met us at the door, and tried to act all casual, like it was just another visit from her cousins. Faith kept her head down, but I knew she was secretly eager. Her panties were pretty damp. As soon as we were inside, I pulled up the front of Faith's skirt and said, ""Hey, Mikey, check this out."" Her little slit could be seen clearly, and Mike had a boner visible through his shorts. I don't think he ever completely believed me until that moment.</p><p>""Holy shit. We should go downstairs,"" Mikey said.</p><p>Downstairs, I sat down beside Faith on the comfortable black couch. She had her legs pulled up beneath her, and I directed her to spread and display for him. She did, with only her blush giving any indication that she wasn't 100% behind this.</p><p>I let Mikey kneel down, get a good look, stick his finger inside. He was clumsy, like I was the first time. After he'd fucked around enough, I said, ""So, you got $100 for me? Or are you going to happy with a blowjob?""</p><p>""Are you all right with this, Faith?"" Mikey asked.</p><p>""Yes. Whatever Mark wants me to do,"" she said. She even smiled. ""He's my master."" I didn't think I'd ever get tired of her saying that.</p><p>He chose to fuck her, of course. I waited until I had the money in my hand, counted it, then nodded to Faith. ""Go on, make him happy, girl, I know you can.""</p><p>He went for straight missionary position. I watched them together, getting a little aroused, but I didn't want to whip it out and fap. Fapping to your sister is fine, fapping along with your male cousin to porn is fine, as long as you both kept your eyes glued to the screen, but fapping while watching your male cousin's cock plow into your sister just seemed a little gay.</p><p>He mumbled about how he wanted this for so long, but after only about two or three minutes, he came and pulled out, exhausted. We left soon afterwards. I could tell Faith was disappointed the sex wasn't longer, but I'd take care of her later.</p><p>On the way home in the car, I took one of the twenties and held it towards Faith. ""I don't have to do this because you're mine, and I'm not promising to do this every time I rent you to somebody,"" I told her, stopping for a moment to let that sink in and assure her more was coming, before continuing, ""...but you did a good job, so I thought I'd reward you. $20 isn't bad for two minutes work."" She took it in trembling fingers, and then after she put it away, she smiled.</p><p>""Thank you, Master.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Fourteen</h5><p>Mikey wanted another dose of Faith a few days later. He called me, told me he was going to be alone for a few hours, and had money, so I made another drive over with Faith.</p><p>This time I let him fuck her before asking for the money. That was, generally, a policy I do not recommend, but it worked out for the best this time.</p><p>He had her ride on top of him this time, cowgirl style, letting her do most of the work while he took in the view. I, meanwhile, got a view of her little ass bumping up and down.</p><p>He lasted longer this time, maybe five minutes, and swore up a storm in his moans and grunts, which was funny compared to the last time when he seemed deadly serious and focused. After he came, I told Faith to get off and clean him up, which meant licking off the combination of cum and her own juices that were left on his cock.</p><p>""Okay,"" I said, after she was done. ""I guess you owe me $100.""</p><p>Mikey put on a guilty look. ""Listen, I was only able to get $45.""</p><p>""What? You told me you had it all."" I was not impressed.</p><p>""I thought I'd have more, but it just didn't work out. Besides, $100 is way too much.""</p><p>Now I was outright angry. ""Too much? First you try to cheat me, and then you insult Faith. That's not cool man.""</p><p>He put up his hands defensively. ""That's not what I meant, it's just... she enjoyed it. I know she wanted it."" He looked at her. ""Didn't you Faith? You wanted it, right?"" he pleaded with her. Fuck, he was practically begging for her to agree.</p><p>I didn't let her answer. ""It doesn't matter if she wanted it or not. Come here, Faith."" She hopped off the couch and to my side. I put my hand to her cunt, trying to ignore that Mikey's cum was inside. ""This pussy belongs to me. It does what I say. I was doing you a favor by offering to share it. Fuck, I even threw in a blowjob for free, because you're family. You try to screw me, and you'll never be screwing this, again."" I dipped a finger in.</p><p>I felt Faith squeeze around my finger reassuringly. Then she said, ""He's right, Mikey. I wouldn't do you if Mark told me not to. I don't think I'd do you at all if he didn't tell me to. Pay up."" Good girl.</p><p>""I didn't say I wouldn't pay,"" Mikey backpedalled. ""I just can't pay right now. Give me a week or two. Mom won't give me any more money until my next allowance.""</p><p>""You have till tomorrow,"" I said. I was pissed at him. ""And never again are you getting credit. You want me to tell Faith to fuck you, you pay up front.""</p><p>""I need a little more than that. Give me a till the weekend, I can't do it in a day!""</p><p>""Tough. Sell something. You've got enough nice shit, somebody will pay you for some of it. And until you pay, I'm taking your laptop as... what do they call it... collateral. Go get it. Faith, get dressed.""</p><p>""Come on, man,"" Mikey said. ""Not my laptop. I use that all the time. I'll get the money for you by tomorrow. You don't have to be such a prick about it.""</p><p>He was in very real danger of severely ruining our friendly familial relationship for all time. I might have banned Faith from fucking him at all, just for the insult. However, he got extremely lucky. We all looked above us at the same time at an unexpected sound. Above us we could hear the rhythmic thumping of somebody running upstairs. The door opened, and Mikey's sister Lara came bounding down the stairs.</p><p>We'd only had a few seconds warning, so although Faith was able to get panties on, and Mikey had one leg in his pants, there was no mistaking that we were pretty well naked. ""What the fuck is going on?"" she asked.</p><p>""I thought you were out!"" Mikey said with an accusatory tone. ""You left with Todd!""</p><p>""No, Erin cancelled. I just took a nap. Then I saw Mark's car in the driveway.""</p><p>""We were just..."" Mikey started. I don't know what line he was going to use. It probably would have been dumb.</p><p>Lara interrupted him. ""I know what you were doing. I heard it all through the vent.""</p><p>""What vent?"" Mikey asked.</p><p>""The one in my closet. If you bend down and everything else's quiet, you can hear almost everything going on in the basement. I thought you guys would be jacking off to porn again."" She looked to me. ""Is it true?""</p><p>""That we were jacking off to porn?""</p><p>""No. That you're pimping out your sister.""</p><p>""No,"" I said. It was my turn to be defensive. ""It's not like that.""</p><p>""We weren't doing anything,"" Mikey said.</p><p>""Right. I heard you guys fucking."" She mimicked his voice, and his words. ""'Oh, Faith, this is amazing, you're so fucking tight.' I don't care if you fuck her, I know you've wanted that for years. Is the other stuff true?""</p><p>I didn't know what to say. Faith answered for me. ""Mark's my master. I do what he says.""</p><p>""Does he have something on you? Like blackmail?""</p><p>""We made a bet. I lost.""</p><p>She didn't need to explain any more than that. Lara, too, know how our bets worked, and didn't seem surprised that it had gotten to this level. She looked back to me, deadly serious. ""So how much if I wanted her to eat me out?""</p><p>I grinned, feeling that now familiar feeling, relief mixed with the certainty that everything was going to work out all right. ""For you, it's free. So long as I get to fuck you, first.""</p><p>She smiled, a devilish little smile out of only one side of her mouth. ""Took you long enough. I was beginning to think you were never going to ask me."" She pulled her shirt over her head, and then looked over at her brother. ""Go upstairs, Mikey. I don't want you sitting there and staring.""</p><p>""But...""</p><p>""You still owe me money,"" I said to Mikey. ""Why don't you go and check under the couch cushions or something. Or see if you can find something that's worth $55, used.""</p><p>He gave up his arguing, and started a slow march up the stairs. When he was gone, and the door to the basement was closed, I said, ""Ten bucks says he'll be racing up to listen at the vent.""</p><p>""Probably,"" Lara said in a smile. ""But fuck him.""</p><p>""Fucking him wasn't exactly the plan."" I took off my shirt.</p><p>Lara unhooked her bra and slid it off her shoulders, revealing her nicely tanned teardrop-shaped breasts. Her areolas were larger than Faith's, and faded more gradually into the rest of the breasts, but the nipples stood just as alert, erect. Soon she was nude, having dropped first the shorts, quickly, and then the thong-style panties in a slow tease, letting me look at her from behind. Her ass was pretty nice, as was what I could see of her pussy. I decided that I wanted to take her doggy-style.</p><p>She seemed to favor missionary, for she sat down and spread her legs wide. She had a visible tan line area around her pelvis, that part of her skin standing out almost white compared to the rest. Her pussy was almost bare, with what looked like a little bit of growth coming in after a recent shave, just enough to give a triangle of dark shading on the creamy white larger triangle of untanned skin. Lara's slit was a little more open than Faith's, with a fair bit of pink and the hole clearly defined by inner lips. It looked good either way, but better from the back than the front. When she'd bent over to remove her thong, her legs squeezed it tight, and I just wanted to use my cock to push it apart.</p><p>""Faith,"" I said, ""why don't you go down on her a little and warm her up. Just lick her like you like to be licked.""</p><p>""Yes, Master,"" she said. That title always got me hard, but I was already hard with the thought of fucking my cousin. I moved off to the side where I could get a good view and slowly finished stripping down. Faith walked the first few steps and then got down on her hands and knees and crawled to close the distance to Lara's pussy. She looked at it closely, and I thought for a moment that she was going to balk... you never know what's going to be the last straw for somebody. But Faith was a real great slave, and soon her tongue lanced out to take a lick. At first she didn't move the tongue much, but instead kept it steady and moved her whole head back and forth, up along the slit, like it was an ice cream cone. Lara assisted by holding her labia wide open, giving Faith more access to the pink parts inside. By the time I was naked, her tongue got more adventurous, and it flicked around her clit while Lara made sounds like she was enjoying a particularly delicious meal.</p><p>I watched it for a few minutes before I couldn't take it any more. ""Okay, Faith,"" I said, and swatted her lightly on her panty-covered butt. ""That's enough for now, it's my turn."" When she moved out of the way, I told Lara, ""Bend over.""</p><p>She frowned a little, then got up, turned around, and bent down, resting her arms on the couch and presenting me her ass. I stuck a finger in, feeling her wetness, and then used the hand to position my dick so that I could thrust inside without difficulty. I did just that moments later, while grabbing her by the hips. With one swift movement, I was all the way in.</p><p>It was disappointing, but only by comparison. Faith was so tight fucking her was like an all-over cock massage. Lara was more like a warm, comfortable, hug on my dick. Still nice, but there's a world of difference. I thrust in and out for almost a minute, pushing hard inside of her, and kept looking over to Faith, who was watching it with her tongue playing around the bottom edge of her upper lip. I had an idea, and pulled Lara upward. ""Come on,"" I said.</p><p>I wanted to change position, trying to do it like they do in some porns, without losing contact, but I slipped out when she stood up. So I just turned us around together, and then fell back onto the couch, her ass on top of me. A quick readjustment later, and I was back inside her, she bouncing up and down on me. I pulled her back to me so I could look over her shoulder, and then told Faith, ""Lick us together.""</p><p>I leaned Lara back so I could watch over her shoulder while Faith eagerly added her tongue to where we joined. It was incredible, combining the best part of normal and oral sex, the powerful thrusts as I went in and out of my cousin's pussy, and the feel of my sister's delicate, warm tongue snaking its way around us. She licked both of us, and it seemed when she was on Lara's clit, Lara's pussy convulsed, squeezed me even tighter, so it didn't matter to me where she was focused.</p><p>A gentle kiss on my cock was what triggered the final sensation that would lead inevitably to my orgasm. I started ramming more and more intently and grabbed Lara's tits. The sudden onslaught of effort began to make her cry out in pleasure. Finally, when I was ready to blow, I held her down on top of me. I came deep inside her while Faith kissed my spasming balls.</p><p>I slipped out of Lara, and immediately Faith pulled my gooey, deflating cock into her mouth and sucked intently as though demanding the last drops of my seed as her right. I let her, then pointed at Lara's crack. A lot more of my cum was still up there, and some of it was leaking out. ""Now that you're done cleaning me,"" I said, ""you should do the same for your cousin.""</p><p>My dick dropped, and Faith buried her face in Lara's snatch, sticking her tongue way up inside, and Lara started moaning lightly again. I slipped out from under there. My cock was quickly growing flaccid and I didn't want to that to be the last impression it left on both of them, just lying there limp in the background while Faith ate Lara out.</p><p>After quickly slipping something on, I knelt by Faith and rubbed her bare back while getting a good view of her performing her task. ""That's a good girl,"" I said softly. ""Get all that cum out of her."" Her mouth was pressed tight to the hole for almost a minute at a time, and from Lara's gyrations I knew she was doing good work. It wasn't long before Lara closed her eyes and let her head loll back. She went limp soon after. Faith kept licking for a while, until I patted her and told her she could stop. She sat up and smiled, her face wet with Lara's juices.</p><p>""Wow,"" Lara said at last. ""That was pretty fucking good. We should definitely do that again.""</p><p>""I think that could be arranged."" I looked over at Faith, who seemed happy. The fingers of one of her hands were playing inside panties, inside of her pussy. ""I think Faith's still unsatisfied,"" I pointed out. ""You feel like eating her out?""</p><p>Lara wrinkled up her nose and shook her head. ""No, sorry. I'm not gay. Besides, my brother just cummed in that, there's no way I'm sticking my tongue in there. That's pretty gross, you know? To lick up your own brother's cum? You've got to be some kind of fucked up freak slut to do that.""</p><p>""Hey!"" Faith cried in wounded dignity.</p><p>I shot back a lopsided grin at Lara, knowing she was only teasing, but Faith seemed to take it seriously, so I had to jump to her defense. ""Hey now, that's my sister, and my property, you're talking about there, and I'm not going to let you insult either of them. Say you're sorry.""</p><p>Lara pouted, but said, ""I'm sorry, Faith. But I'm still not licking you.""</p><p>""It's okay,"" Faith said.</p><p>I bent down beside Faith to look her right in the face, then smiled at her, brushing a lock of hair behind her ear. As I retreated, I stroked her cheek gently with one finger. ""You want to get off too?""</p><p>She nodded eagerly. ""Yes please, Master.""</p><p>""Fingers?"" I asked. ""Or can you wait for my cock?""</p><p>""Please, I want your cock, Master."" She pulled her fingers out of her pussy, as though it was an unspoken promise to wait.</p><p>Faith had finally begged me to fuck her. I was just sorry that I'd just cum and couldn't do it right then. Impulsively, I gave her a kiss on the cheek, and she blushed. ""Give me about ten minutes, I'll take care of you."" I couldn't very well let my sister go home unsatisfied.</p><p></p><h5>Epilogue</h5><p>Despite Mikey's douche move this time around, I managed to forgive him, though from then on I got my money up front. My cousins, including Todd, a few weeks later, turned out to be some of my best customers, although they were by no means my only ones. Faith was a popular piece of ass, and she was mine to sell one piece at a time.</p><p>It wound up being a pretty great summer for me, and I think Faith enjoyed it too. I was able to quit my job, as I made more money pimping her out than I could have working. I could have made a lot more by being less discriminating, but I cared about my sister and didn't want to risk her getting hurt. I didn't let her go with just anybody, only friends and family. I also took cues from her. If it looked like she didn't want to do someone or something, I usually refused on her behalf, and if she didn't seem to enjoy it, I told her I wouldn't let her do that again. Plus, absolute secrecy was a condition of anybody getting pussy. I didn't want anybody outside finding out what my sister was doing and ruining her reputation. So, you see, I was being pretty responsible with her.</p><p>That's why I say what happened wasn't all my fault. It was a little my fault. But Mom, Dad, Samuel L. Jackson, the people I pimped her out with, and Faith herself for agreeing all share in the blame. It wasn't all me, no matter how guilty I felt over what happened.</p><p>What happened was Faith missed a period, in the last week of summer. I should have seen it coming, taken better precautions, but she said she was on the pill, and most people didn't want to use a rubber when fucking her. I sure didn't.</p><p>I think it must have been because she missed a pill one day. That can throw your whole body schedule off and you're not perfectly safe for a whole month after. Or maybe she just got a bad batch, and it was ineffective. They say no form of birth control is 100%. But a home pregnancy test soon confirmed that she was pregnant.</p><p>It was anybody's guess who the father was. Odds are, just by sure volume of cum pumped into her this summer, it was mine, but it could have been a dozen other guys. There was even an outside chance it was Fred's dog... the pooch had certainly dumped enough spunk in her, while we watched, to breed a whole litter of half-ginger puppy-kids. I know people say cross-breeding like that is impossible, but when you've managed to get your own sister as your willing sex slave, you start to believe anything's possible.</p><p>Even though it wasn't totally my fault, I was pretty vocal about my apologies, sobbing like a baby at first in her lap, until I calmed down and we were able to discuss it. She seemed to be the rational one, but I think she was just still numb from shock. She didn't want to keep it, since she knew it would ruin her life. I told her I'd pay for the abortion. Luckily in our state parents don't have to be notified. I took Faith to an abortion clinic, and we got it done. She was a bit broken up afterwards, and in pain after the anesthetic wore off, and we didn't discuss sex, or much of anything, for a few days. I figured she hated me for what I'd forced her to go through. I wouldn't have blamed her one bit.</p><p>Finally, I decided I couldn't take the silences, and would rather she told me she hated me if that was what she felt. I went into her room to talk to her. Since I usually only came into her room for one reason, she asked if I wanted to fuck her.</p><p>""No,"" I said. ""Don't worry about that. Because of what happened, I'm releasing you from the rest of the deal. School'll be on again pretty soon anyway.""</p><p>""A bet is a bet,"" she said firmly. ""Until school starts up again.""</p><p>""Then I'm not going to order you to do anything until time runs out. You've already been through enough. I never wanted to hurt you. So the bet's over.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said finally. ""Thank you."" We sat there a while, quietly, and then she said, ""The next time we do this, can we use condoms more often? I don't want to go through that again.""</p><p>I was a little stunned. ""Next time? We're not going to be doing it anymore.""</p><p>""I liked it though. I don't think we should do it while school's on, but I thought I could be your slave again next summer,"" she said.</p><p>What? I thought she'd wanted the whole slavery thing, but could never be sure if it was actually that she wanted, or if she just went along with that for the sex. She never admitted it so openly before, or given any hint she'd want to do it after the summer was over. ""Next summer,"" I repeated.</p><p>""Only for the slave thing. With school and everything, I just think it could get too crazy. But you can still touch me anytime you want.""</p><p>""You want to do it again next summer."" I was a little slow.</p><p>""Maybe over the Christmas break, too,"" she added as though she was uncertain on that point. ""But definitely next summer.""</p><p>I'd be a fool to turn that down, but I had a rare moment where brotherly concern completely outweighed my baser instincts. ""Let's not go too crazy, okay? A lot can happen in a year. You could get a serious boyfriend. You might regret we'd done it all. You could start to hate me. By next summer, you probably won't even want to do it again.""</p><p>She grinned at me. ""Wanna bet?""</p><p>The End</p>"
412,"Wanna Bet?, Part 2: Higher Stakes",AnonyMPC,,"['mff', 'mF', 'inc', 'bro/sis', 'cous', 'best', 'Mdom', 'preg', 'exhib', 'humil']","Mark's had good luck with betting lately. Last summer, he turned his thirteen-year-old sister Faith into a sex slave with a series of bets. Now, as the Christmas break approaches, she's hinting that she'd like to do it again... but Mark's got some side bets going, and the stakes for Faith might get very high indeed.",2012-04-17T00:00:00,"This story is fantasy and I do not recommend or endorse any of the acts described within. Quite the opposite, really.","<p></p><h5>Chapter One</h5><p>This time, it was mostly my cousin Lara's fault. She knew what she was getting into, and she knew what she was getting my sister Faith into. That I enjoyed it along the way is beside the point. If not for her, all our lives would have turned out very differently.</p><p>It started with a bet, of course. There have been three bets, or series of bets, really, that have changed my life, and my relationship with my sister. This is the story of the second.</p><p>My sister and I had been betting against each other since we were kids. A bet was almost a sacred thing in our house. If one of us bet and lost, we honored the terms of the bet, no matter what. Last summer, there was the first of those life-changing series of bets, which started with one stupid bet, about who starred in a particular movie, and for the first time, mostly as a joke, I suggested oral sex for my prize. To my surprise, Faith accepted, and she was wrong about the star. So my sister started giving me blowjobs, because she lost the bet.</p><p>But I became convinced that it wasn't only because she lost the bet, that Faith was faking her disgust, getting turned on by what I was making her do. I proved my theory with successive bets, with higher stakes and terms where she could only lose if she really wanted to. Really, that made it her fault as much as mine. By the end of that summer, I'd turned my sister Faith into my willing sex slave. She not only had to have sex with me, but with anyone I ordered, anytime, anywhere. I used that privilege, maybe even abused it, but Faith enjoyed it, mostly. She even called me master without me asking.</p><p>The sex slavery was for the summer only, for those were the terms of the bet, and although I ended it a few weeks early because something came up, my sister had hinted that she might like to try it again, just not while school was going on.</p><p>That didn't mean we wouldn't have sex. Once that door is opened between siblings, you might as well continue, and that first series of bets opened the door. I fucked my sister Faith on a regular basis ever since she first submitted, and through her I fucked our cousin Lara when I got the chance too. Over the summer I'd traded Faith's willing tongue to service Lara in exchange for the chance to fuck her before or after.</p><p>Now, the trade wasn't necessary anymore either. Lara and I just screwed when we had the chance and the urge. That was less often than you might expect. We went to different schools and lived in different parts of the city. When I was horny, fucking Faith was all-around easier than finding Lara, and because of the increased taboo and her natural tightness, often more fun.</p><p>Still, every once in a while you want something different, and that's why that day in November, I found myself with Lara. I'd ditched my last class of the day, got something to eat, and then drove over to my cousin's school. I'd already texted her so I knew where to wait for her, near a bus stop she used.</p><p>After a few minutes of waiting, watching other people walk by, I saw her. It was a bit chilly out so Lara wasn't wearing the most flattering clothes, jeans, a sweater, and a light jacket, but she wore it well. She was only fifteen, but already has a body an adult would be jealous of, nicely rounded hips, pear-shaped breasts just ample enough to overfill a hand, and slender legs. ""Hey,"" I said over the open window. There were other people around, and I didn't want to give her a reputation as a cousin fucker, even though at least one of her friends already knew, because I'd fucked them both together. That girl wasn't around then, so I covered for her. ""You seen Mikey around?"" Mikey was her brother, around my age. ""His phone's off.""</p><p>Lara gave me a half smile. ""Hey Mark. I think he said he was going to a friend's place. I don't know which one.""</p><p>""Shit,"" I said, then shrugged. ""Oh well. You want a ride?""</p><p>Soon after that, we were at her place. Nobody else was home and, if her parents did show up, I could pretend I was waiting for her brother. We went down to the basement, where there was a TV and a nice set of couches.</p><p>""I'm actually kind of glad you texted today,"" she told me as we sat.</p><p>""What, you're not usually? I'm hurt.""</p><p>""Shut up, it's just I was especially horny today. It's been too long since I hooked up with anybody.""</p><p>We weren't boyfriend and girlfriend or anything, I fucked other girls and she fucked other guys, but I didn't like to be reminded of it. Normally we'd make out a little, I'd rub her boobs, just to get the juices flowing and get her started down the road to cum, but after what she said, I decided to opt for a crude, quicker approach. ""Oh yeah?"" I said. ""Let's see."" I worked my hand under her top but then when I touched skin, I slid down. With her jeans still buttoned tight it took some effort, but since that effort had my fingers rubbing around her mound, she didn't seem to mind much. On the contrary, she was squirming weakly, but doing nothing to stop me.</p><p>Finally my fingertips brushed her pussy, but I went even deeper. ""Wow, you are wet.""</p><p>""That's why I have you here,"" she said. ""To take care of it.""</p><p>One thing I learned last summer was the benefits of staying in control. It may not be true with all women, but it worked with Faith, after all. So spectacularly well, that I kept that pattern up. That's not to say I'll be a selfish lover, or abusive, but whenever possible, I try to set the agenda, rather than letting the girl. Sometimes I don't even let them have a say. So, even though I have no problem with spending a lot of time fingering a girl, or even performing oral sex, I pulled my hand away from her and towards my pants. ""Well, before I use my mouth, I think I'd like to use yours.""</p><p>My dick was already hard and ready to stand up proudly once released from its fabric restraint. I don't like to brag, but I've got a respectable dick. It's not black-porn-star huge, but I've never had a complaint about it either, and a few girls have commented on how it's bigger than they thought, or bigger than their last boyfriend's. I guess that's why I've never bothered to measure it. Once you know you're more than enough to satisfy most girls, getting out the ruler just seems a little pathetic.</p><p>Lara's eyes widened a fraction when she saw my beast, and then she slipped off the couch and got on her hands and knees as she crawled into position. Lara's a beautiful girl, and one of her best features is her lips, full and plump and soft-looking. It's practically a pleasure all its own watching her lips go over the head of my dick, even if I couldn't feel a thing. With the sensation, it's incredible, although in terms of technique, I've had better. Lara started at the head, licking around, and then went down about halfway, and pulled away, just when the wet heat was becoming really good. She licked around the underside, and then went down again. I guess there's nothing wrong with a little teasing and pulling away, but the rhythm was a little off somehow that keeps her from being a first-class cocksucker like my sister. Finally, I just wanted her to keep her mouth on and just go up and down, so when she had her lips over the tip, I put my hand on the back of her hair and applied light pressure to keep her from pulling off. She got the hint and began bobbing her head, applying gentle suction.</p><p>As she went down on me, I used my free hand to grab the remote control and turn on the TV. I just wanted to see what was on, and I guess there's a subtle little humiliation at play, like I was implying her blowing me wasn't enough stimulation. It was plenty, but if it inspired her to try harder, so much the better. I think it did, a little, but mostly the TV distracted me. I never lost track of the blowjob, but I missed that sensation, almost like a buzzing feeling at the base of your dick, where you're approaching that point where you can't help but blow your load if you continue. As Lara's head pulled up as far as I'd let her, her eyes open and looking up at me, I realized I'd already passed that point. The pressure was building. ""Shit, I'm cumming."" I instinctively pushed her head back down until she was at least halfway when the pressure built to a crescendo and my entire lower body seemed to flex, particularly my balls which sent out a rush of semen.</p><p>She didn't fight against me, just let the torrent flow, and her throat wobbled as she swallowed. I kept my hand on her hair until about the fourth squirt, and then let it fall. She pulled back slowly, still swallowing, still sucking, but finally pulled away from my dribbling dick. Her tongue lapped up a few extra dribbles of it, and then she smiled.""Wow, I must have done really good this time. I thought you would have held off till you could sink it in my pussy."" she said. ""But I guess that just means we have more time for me.""</p><p>Lara unbuttoned her pants and stood, letting them drop to the ground. She had a thong underneath, black, but that went away swiftly... she sat back on the couch, raised her legs in the air, and pulled them off. She did have a nice pussy, especially from behind. ""So, come on, your turn.""</p><p>""I don't know,"" I teased. ""What's in it for me? I mean, I got what I wanted, so I might get going.""</p><p>She shook her head at me, but there was a smile attached. One finger strayed to her slit, as though daring me to force her to take care of herself. ""Bastard!""</p><p>I grinned. ""What was that? Did you say 'Master'? Cause if you were willing to call me that, I might change my mind.""</p><p>She laughed. ""Please. It would take more than a little horniness to turn me into your sex slave.""</p><p>I was just playing around, but she piqued my interest. ""So what would it take?"" If she was at all open to the idea, I wanted in. I missed having one, and if I could manage two at once, I'd be a god.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Two</h5><p>Lara's eyes roamed up to the ceiling, as though she wasn't really considering the question. ""I don't know, but it'd have to be pretty big... now are you going to get to work, or what?""</p><p>I don't really like to be told what to do, but I enjoy eating pussy and it was in my interest to keep her happy. I slid to the side a little and waved at the empty spot on the couch. She sat down in it, legs spread, pussy aimed towards me. Lara shaved, which was one improvement over my sister.</p><p>I usually liked to stick one or two fingers in the hole, while working my tongue along the outside, but this time, after a little work to get her started, I pulled my finger out and mostly used my tongue, to get her to a slower boil. Feeling her squirm under me, trying to push her pussy on me was always a pleasure.</p><p>A few minutes later, she was breathing heavily, and I returned the finger, basically finger-fucking her forcefully until it looked like I had her on the edge of ecstasy, and I pulled my mouth away entirely. My finger stopped its motion.</p><p>""So, have you been thinking about it?"" I asked suddenly. ""What it would take to turn you into my sex slave?"" I wasn't asking because I wanted it. I did want it, I loved how it felt to control my sister's sex life utterly, and the thought of being able to control my cousin's too, well, it almost enough to get me hard enough to fuck her right away. After her earlier dismissive response, though, I didn't really think owning Lara was going to happen... I just thought teasing her with the idea might turn her on.</p><p>Even without any motion from me, she grunted and her legs twitched, so it looked like I might have been right. Of course, Lara couldn't admit it. ""What makes you think I'd even want it?""</p><p>I wiggled the finger in her cunt, just a little, to remind her it was there. ""This does. The pussy doesn't lie, Lara, and I just felt it get wetter. Besides, you know I'd treat you well. All you'd have to do is submit and I could give you sexual experiences like no other. You'd love it.""</p><p>She smiled. ""Right, Mark, just like Faith. She couldn't even make it to the end of the summer. I bet I could last longer than her, but...""</p><p>""Wanna bet?"" I injected, grinning devilishly.</p><p>""No. I mean it sort of shoots a hole in your theory that I'd enjoy it. She obviously didn't.""</p><p>I shook my head. ""That wasn't cause Faith couldn't take it, it was because of me. The pregnancy really freaked me out.""</p><p>Lara's eyes widened and she leaned forward. ""Faith got pregnant?""</p><p>Shit. ""She didn't tell you?""</p><p>""No. I assumed she just got sick of it. At first I thought maybe someone found out, but that kind of gossip would have been all over. Then I thought maybe she caught an STD.""</p><p>""I wouldn't let her get an STD,"" I said, maybe a little too emphatically. To be honest, it was a risk, more than I'd be willing to admit. ""I make sure I know everybody I sold her to, and they know me. If they didn't do what I wanted, if they ran their mouth, I'd make them pay. It was pregnancy. She was on the pill, but it's not perfect. We had to... take care of it. I would have figured she'd tell you, if nobody else."" They were pretty close, almost like I was with Mikey. Our similarly-aged cousins were almost like second siblings. What's more, Lara was the only one of Faith's friends who knew about her secret life this past summer.</p><p>""Faith and I kind of haven't been talking as much. I think it's cause I wanted her to keep licking my cootch, but I'm not even bi, so I didn't want to eat her out in return. I just figured she'd be used to it by now she wouldn't have a problem. You're the one who thinks she's a born submissive, how does that fit into your theory?""</p><p>I began to piston two fingers slowly, in and out, but my tongue was still free to talk. ""Simple. I take control of her pleasure, but I don't withhold it. Everything she does for me, I make sure she gets off. You weren't willing to pay in kind.""</p><p>She had a far-off look in her eyes, but then again, I was working my fingers in and out like a dick. She was closing her thighs around my hand pretty tightly, too. ""I can't believe it, she got pregnant."" She shook her head and grinned. ""Well, no wonder you want me to agree, you're not going to get Faith to play slave again.""</p><p>I grinned. ""I wouldn't be so sure about that..."" She'd been hinting at it over the last couple months, now and then, and the hints were growing more and more blatant now that we were approaching a school break.</p><p>""No way.""</p><p>""We'll use condoms this time,"" I said. ""But there's a good chance that Faith will be mine again over Christmas, maybe over summer too. She just doesn't want to do it while school's on.""</p><p>Lara moaned softly. ""Good, I missed her tongue. She's better than you.""</p><p>I took that as a challenge, and sunk my mouth down to her pussy. It teased the edges of the crack, and then withdrew my fingers for a moment and buried my face in her hole, licking the inside and rubbing my nose near her clit. She raised her ass to help grind into me and get more friction, and by the pace of her breathing I thought I was doing a good job, better than average. Suddenly, I pulled off and put my fingers back to work. ""So if Faith's willing to do it more than once,"" I said, then kissed her mound a few times. ""Don't you think you should at least give it a try?""</p><p>""Maybe,"" she said drawing the word out, and I got fully hard again. I was just teasing her to heighten the pleasure. I hadn't even considered that she might accept... I really did think my sister was one of a kind in that respect, and even with her it took a lot of pushing her to her limits before she said yes. Of course, Lara hadn't agreed yet... she was probably doing the same thing that I was doing, playing along, teasing. Well, it was working, I was teased.</p><p>""Maybe's good. Yes is better."" I was ready to fuck her, so I started to stand again, though bent low enough to keep my fingers in her pussy, and lowered my underwear back over my boner. ""Sure I can't get you to improve your answer?""</p><p>She just made another 'mmm' sound, and I placed the head of my cock on her pussy lips, forcing them gently apart but instead of going in, just slid it along the top. I had thought of trying to make fucking her conditional on accepting... she was pretty wet already, maybe she was at that place where she'd agree to anything. But sometimes girls can turn off all of a sudden, so I didn't want to risk it. If I played it slow, I might get what I wanted anyway. Finally, she said, ""So if you become Faith's master again, does that mean she'll eat my pussy?""</p><p>""If I want her to. Of course, whether I'll want her to... I don't know, maaaaaybe.""</p><p>""You really think you can get Faith to do whatever you want?""</p><p>""Pretty much. She trusts me. So far, anything I've wanted, she's done."" At least, once I overcame her initial resistance, which was all for show. But once the last bet was made, and my sister was mine to do with as I pleased, she never told me no. ""Maybe there's something she wouldn't do, but chances are I wouldn't want it anyway.""</p><p>I was sick and tired of the teasing, so I repositioned myself one last time, and decided to go for it. Lara leaned forward suddenly and held my cock, not painfully, but enough to get me to stop. ""Willing to bet on it?""</p><p>""What did you have in mind?""</p><p>""I might be willing to play the slave thing for a while. I don't know why, but it does sound fun. But I'm going to make you work for it."" It was really happening. Hard to believe. I tried my best to put on a confident smile, like I knew I'd get her to break all along. ""So, if you win the bet, I'll do it next summer.""</p><p>""What do I have to do?"" Did Lara know I'd already made Faith fuck a dog? If she made bestiality the condition, it would be a slam dunk.</p><p>My cousin kept holding my dick, which seemed to be growing harder than it'd been in a long while. ""Simple. You have to get Faith pregnant again."" She felt the instinctive swell in my dick when I heard it, and squeezed back. ""And this time, she has to keep it.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Three</h5><p>Shit, I didn't want that. Part of me did, sure, the part of me she held in one hand, and it was a traitorous part, not wilting at all. ""I don't know, that's pretty fucking kinky.""</p><p>""Kinkier than fucking your sister, selling her to other guys you know?""</p><p>Yes. ""That doesn't harm her... doesn't change her.""</p><p>She let go of my dick, closed her legs ever so slightly so I didn't have easy access anymore. ""I knew you wouldn't be able to do it.""</p><p>""It's not that, I'm sure I could,"" I lied. ""But it all comes down to whether the risk is worth the reward. What happens if I lose?""</p><p>She smiled. ""I don't know, maybe you could be my sex slave this summer instead.""</p><p>I shook my head emphatically, secretly relieved to have such an easy way out of it. ""No, no deal. Guys can be a dominant or a submissive, but not both. I'm a dominant.""</p><p>""Chicken.""</p><p>""It just wouldn't work,"" I insisted. ""Girls may be able to switch hit, guys can't."" I wasn't sure this was true, but I was pretty sure it was true for me. Giving up the dominant role to somebody else terrified me. ""So I guess it's a no, then.""</p><p>""Wait,"" she said. ""What about Faith? If I win, next summer, instead of you taking her, you give her to me.""</p><p>""I don't control her...""</p><p>""No? I thought you were just finished telling me you did?""</p><p>""When we have a slavery agreement, yes. But if she doesn't want to agree to be your slave next summer, that's her business.""</p><p>""So..."" she smiled. ""Okay, the next time you get her as a slave, you order her to be my slave the whole time. She should agree to that, right? For you guys bets are sacred.""</p><p>It was too good to be true. I even saw a beautiful loophole. I always honor my bets but there's a long-standing tradition of loopholes and technicalities. If you don't word the bet right, and someone finds a legitimate way to weasel out of it, that's your problem. And she never actually said, this time, that it had to be a whole summer. She just said 'the next time.' If I lost, I could bet Faith to be my slave for a night, and then turn her over just for that time. How could I refuse when Lara was going to give me that big an opening? Speaking of openings, I was still pretty eager to get inside hers. ""Sounds reasonable. How about we talk about this after?""</p><p>""Does that mean you agree?""</p><p>I thought about it quickly and decided I couldn't do it. But I couldn't back down, either, at least not without a way to save face. ""I'll think about it. It sounds good, but for something this big, we really need to agree on the conditions, sanely and soberly, and right now all I'm not feeling much of either. I just want to do is plow your cunt and make you cum.""</p><p>She relented, spread her legs again, and I got in between. She was pretty wet, so I just lubricated myself on her, and then entered. I was pretty forceful... since I'd only cum a few minutes before, I could go faster, harder, and for longer than I otherwise would, and although my climax wouldn't be as intense, that made up for a lot. She came first, but then, my mouth and fingers had done a lot of the work, preparing the way. It started as moan that carried a whimper within it, and then her mouth opened wide and she squealed and I felt her pussy almost milking me and her legs in my arms going first rigid, and then limp. I continued after that, but the moans were softer, and she put less effort into it, so I thought about the idea of winning this bet Faith proposed to get me excited enough to finally cum.</p><p>Lara was also on the pill, of course, although about half the time fucking her I pulled out and came on her stomach, ass, or mouth, just on general principle. One pregnancy scare makes you a little gunshy of squirting it directly where it's dangerous. This time, though, I was willing to take the risk. Once I came, releasing jets of gooey seed deep inside my cousin, I pulled out and collapsed on the couch beside her, breathing deeply to regain my energy.</p><p>After we fucked, I figured that would be the end of it. I thought it was the kind of dirty idea she wanted to play with until she came, and once she did, it would be forgotten. I've had those before... hasn't everybody? She didn't mention it again right away, and we dressed and sat around together watching some satellite TV, like any other cousins.</p><p>""So, what about that bet,"" she said suddenly, during a commercial break. ""Or are you too chicken?""</p><p>See, this is the part of what I mean when I say it was her fault. If she hadn't goaded me, I could have declined gracefully. Instead, I decided that I'd try to make her flinch first. ""I'm okay with it, I'm just not sure you know what you're getting into. It would be the same rules as with Faith. Anything I want, anytime I want, with anyone I want.""</p><p>""I know,"" she said. ""I'm sure I can handle it, just as long as you promise not to treat me any worse, either. Come on, you said you could get her to do anything.""</p><p>""That means I might sell you to your brothers."" They'd used Faith enough. I wasn't sure if they'd want to fuck their own sister, or if they'd freak out and try to beat the shit out of me, but it was a bluff anyway.</p><p>She called it. ""Yeah, I figured."" She sounded almost philosophical about it. Not eager, not scared, just like it was something she'd never tried, and how bad could it be?</p><p>I sighed a little. ""The problem is, I'm taking a lot of risk here. So many things could go wrong on my end. She could decide not to be my slave at all...""</p><p>""So, we'll make that part of the bet. If she doesn't want to be your slave over Christmas, it's off, no winners or losers."" She frowned, thought about it, then added, ""But neither of us can tell her about the bet until there's a winner, or the person who does automatically loses. And if she offers, you have to say yes, you can't chicken out at the last minute.""</p><p>""There would have to be a rule about no telling anybody else, either, ever."" I added, and she agreed. ""But the Christmas holidays are only two weeks, she might not even be fertile, and if she is, I could miss the window...""</p><p>She shrugged. ""You don't have to do it over the holidays. Let's say... three months from the start of the Christmas break, if she plays slave. She has to be pregnant by then, and still be pregnant by the summer break. I know you're fucking her even without the slave thing, and you're going to have to convince her to keep the baby after Christmas anyway. If you can't knock her up, that's your problem.""</p><p>""She's on the pill.""</p><p>""Your problem again. I told you I was going to make you work for it. You have to get her off it... and stay off it until she's preggers. And she has to keep the baby.""</p><p>""She could have a miscarriage or something... like, naturally. I don't like losing something this big over just dumb bad luck.""</p><p>That stopped her a second. ""Okay. If that happens, you can keep trying. But she has to voluntarily stay off birth control, and she still has to be pregnant by summer, to prove she still intends to go through with it. And if either you or she causes one on purpose, I win, even if you get her to change her mind later.""</p><p>""You're really set on this, aren't you?""</p><p>Lara grinned. The smile had sort of a predatory edge to it. I guess that look was part of why I didn't want to just back down and admit I didn't want to go that far, it felt like weakness. It was like we were playing a game of chicken, and if I backed out first, she might never respect me the same way. ""Hey, I'm not the one who started this, Mark, that was you. So do you want to do this, or what?""</p><p>I wanted to, but didn't think it was right. So there was one last card I could pull. ""I didn't want to say this, I was going to give you a chance to back out gracefully...""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>I took a breath. ""My major problem is that I'm not sure I can trust you.""</p><p>She repeated, ""What?"" but this time with a lot more indignant, like I'd called her a thief.</p><p>""You know how me and Faith are with our bets. We never break them, no matter what. A bet is a bet. Most people don't go that far, they chicken out if the stakes are too high. And these are pretty high stakes. I mean think about it, let's say I win. My sister's pregnant, she keeps the baby, everybody knows she's been fucking somebody. Our parents get pissed off. There's even a risk of the whole story coming out. I take all that on myself, and I win anyway, I decide to collect. Then suddenly you get cold feet. You don't want to do it."" I shook my head. ""As much as I'd like to, I can't take the risk when you could just back out. What would I do?""</p><p>""You know I wouldn't do that.""</p><p>""No, I don't,"" I said. ""That's the point. I've never made a big bet with you before. Nothing with real stakes.""</p><p>She seemed disappointed somehow, and the commercial break had ended, so we watched more TV in silence. I was thinking of saying my goodbyes and getting out of there. Suddenly, she said, ""So there's no way you could trust me to go through with my end?""</p><p>""I can't think of one. I mean..."" I shook my head. I probably should have kept my mouth shut. That part's on me.</p><p>""What?"" she prompted.</p><p>I'd already started. It would probably scare her anyway. ""Well, if there were a way to make it costlier for you to back out than it would for you to go through with it.""</p><p>""You mean like blackmail?""</p><p>I grinned automatically. I liked the sound of it. But I didn't want her to know that. ""Does it count as blackmail if you agree to it in advance? More like... what do they call it, collateral.""</p><p>She laughed. ""Oh, I get it,"" she said. ""You mean like I tell you my deepest darkest secret? And if I lose and don't fulfill my part of the deal, you'll tell.""</p><p>I shook my head. ""No, you could always deny it later. It would have to be a smoking gun. Like, if I had pictures of you doing stuff.""</p><p>She interrupted me. ""What kind of stuff?""</p><p>""Stuff you wouldn't want out there. Say... ten pictures, anything I want. If we do the bet, I'll delete them after it's done. If we never go through with it, I'll delete them too. But if I win and you try to chicken out, they get sent to everybody you know.""</p><p>She bit her lip, considering this new suggestion. ""What kind of pictures do you have in mind?"" she asked finally.</p><p>""I haven't decided yet. Nude at the very least. Maybe a couple good shots of you sucking cock or being fucked."" I shrugged, starting to get into the idea. It would practically like a test run of her being my slave anyway, and I was sure I that I could either get her to balk by the end of it.</p><p>She must have seen the trap. ""Only if it's stuff that doesn't involve anybody else,"" she said. ""And that doesn't hurt.""</p><p>That lowered my odds of spooking her a little, but I was sure I could think of something suitably embarrassing that would make her back down. ""We haven't actually made the bet yet. So you can say no at any time, and we'll just forget the whole thing. Any pictures I've taken will get deleted right away, if we ever decide not to go through with the full bet.""</p><p>She nodded. ""I can trust you to actually get rid of them, right?""</p><p>""We may not technically be betting yet, but it's still part of a bet."" That should have said it all. ""You know how I am about that shit, I take it very seriously.""</p><p>Lara let out a sigh, like she wasn't sure about it but she was willing to go along with it. ""Okay, fine. Ten pictures. When do we start?""</p><p>""Not now. I need some time to think about it."" I checked the time on my phone and started to push myself off the couch. ""And I should get going anyway. I'll call you. Thanks for the fuck.""</p><p>""Mm. Thanks for the ride."" I didn't even think to make a joke and ask which ride until I was out the door. I had other things on my mind.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Four</h5><p>At home, nobody was there. Faith went to a friend's house after school... it was part of the reason I chose to visit Lara that day. Our timing was in synch, though... I only had the place to myself for about fifteen minutes before she came in. I looked my sister over as she started putting her things away neatly and thought about what I'd just agreed to do.</p><p>Faith's only thirteen, and looks it, a small, lithe body. She was short, but with her small frame and the way her long, skinny limbs extended off her, she gave the impression of being tall. It was only when you got close that you realized she was smaller than you thought. Faith doesn't have much in the way of breasts, but what she does have is a pretty, tight body, kept fit not just through youthful energy, but also through regular dance class. I knew first-hand how flexible she was. If anything made me think twice about Lara's proposed bet, it was the risk of ruining that perfect body with pregnancy.</p><p>My sister eyed me warily as she took off her hat, letting her red hair flop free, a little messily. She was a natural redhead, a ginger-kid, with freckles and pale skin, but, although I used to tease her about it, she was one of the pretty kinds of redhead. Her freckles were very faded now, since summer's harsh sunlight was what really brought them out. Without them, she looked like some kind of princess out of fairy tales. With them, she looked a little more real and insecure. I'm not sure which look I liked better. Finally, she grew impatient with my gaze, I guess I was staring at her. ""What?""</p><p>""Oh, nothing,"" I said. ""I was just thinking."" Wondering what our kid would look like, mostly. I didn't look much like her. She took after Mom, I took after Dad, looking less delicate, and much darker-featured. I guessed there were good odds of our kid looking like either. It was safer that way, if we were both redheads then our kids would probably be ultra-ginger, which might lead to questions.</p><p>""Oh. Mom or Dad home yet?""</p><p>I shook my head and turned my attention back to the television. ""Nah, Dad left a message. He had to go out on a service call, and you know Mom when there's a project deadline. We're probably on our own for dinner.""</p><p>""Oh. What are you having?""</p><p>I shrugged. ""I don't know. Chicken fingers, maybe.""</p><p>""Do we have any left? I thought we used them all.""</p><p>""Yeah, we do.""</p><p>""I'm sure you're wrong,"" she said. ""I was looking there yesterday and I didn't see them.""</p><p>""Maybe you're going blind,"" I said. I looked just a few minutes ago, and we still had half a box.</p><p>""No, they're all gone. I'm sure of it."" She didn't give me time to respond before saying, ""Hey Mark, wanna bet on it?""</p><p>My ears perked up. I had a good idea of what was coming. She had to know I was right, and that meant my sister was horny, and fun was ahead.</p><p>Typically, there were two strategies to the bets Faith and I engaged in. There was the basic bet. We disagreed and bet something small on the outcome, chores, money, a humiliating task, or, in the last few months, sometimes some kind of one-sided sexual favor. The second strategy was the bluff bet. In this one, you set the stakes big in the hopes that the other person would back off and not want to bet at all. Sometimes it's because you're not sure, but just as often it's because you are sure and want to stop the argument. This was how my sexual relationship started with my sister. I just wanted to shut her up, when we got into a pointless argument over whether Samuel L. Jackson was in the Matrix, so I told her that if she lost, she had to give me blowjobs anytime I wanted for a week. To my surprise, she accepted, and she lost.</p><p>Since that summer, there's been a new wrinkle, a new betting strategy, one only my sister used. She became master of the submission bet. In submission bets, it seems the object for Faith is to lose and pay the consequences. At first I wasn't sure she was doing it, but by now it was blatant and almost a joke. That was what this had to be. She also would sometimes bet me that she could beat me in arm wrestling. If I won, I would be allowed to fuck her any way I wanted, if I lost, I had to clean her room. I'm almost four years older and practically twice her weight. I've never had to clean her room once.</p><p>We didn't need a bet to fuck, that was what was so funny about it. If I asked her to do something sexual with me, almost without fail, she would agree to it, although sometimes grudgingly, as though she was just indulging me, or with a comment about what a pervert I was. It was only when Faith herself wanted to initiate sex that the submission bets came into play. It was as though some part of still her hated to admit that she wanted it, so even though we both knew that she did, she used a bet as an excuse.</p><p>I wasn't fooled, but I wasn't about to turn it down, either. I'd made her beg for it once, there was no need to rub it in any more. ""What do you have in mind?""</p><p>""I don't know. If I win, you have to give me a backrub. If you're right and there are some, I guess I'll let you fuck me.""</p><p>I held off my grin. ""I don't know,"" I said. ""I'm kind of tired, since I went to see Lara earlier."" I enjoyed the little, automatic, pout that formed on her face. She knew I fucked Lara, and had fucked a few others, too. My sister and I weren't dating or anything, but I still think she got jealous sometimes, even if she'd never admit it, and I liked to play with that. I didn't give her a chance to respond before I said, ""Maybe, if you're on top, and do all the work.""</p><p>""Figures, you're so lazy I'm surprised you even get up in the morning."" She sighed. ""Fine, whatever, if you think you'll win."" She extended her hand for the traditional handshake, and I took it.</p><p>Of course I won. A quick trip to the kitchen was all it took to settle that bet. If it was a real one, it could have been avoided by just doing that in the first place... but betting was more fun. Faith shrugged, and then turned on the oven. ""Might as well preheat it, knowing you, you'll probably want to eat them after.""</p><p>We went up to my room, because Faith had made her bed earlier in the day and didn't want to mess it up again. I rarely made my bed at all. I lay down and began taking off my pants, then slipped my boxers off. After that, I pulled off my shirt. Meanwhile, in that time, Faith, still standing, was down to her bra and panties. I watched the show. The panties came off first. Although she showed me her breasts before I ever saw her pussy, it seemed now when she undressed in front of me she usually exposed the pussy before her breasts. Both were a treat, if you asked me. The pussy was tight, a line of pinkness between two tight lips, and a little hood poking up at the midpoint. She also had a little crest of red hair above the slit, proving her credentials as a natural redhead. As for her breasts, well, there wasn't much there in terms of size, but I loved them anyway. She had cute little pink nipples, and the bumps were much less than a handful. I personally thought they looked fantastic. Still, though she never said it, Faith always seemed a little ashamed of her breast size, which is probably why I made a point of staring as she took it off, to reassure her that I wanted them.</p><p>I lay flat on my back, cock standing straight up. She climbed on the bed beside me, and then took me in her mouth. ""The bet was for sex,"" I reminded her, ""Not a blowjob.""</p><p>""Shut up,"" she said, pulling off of me and holding me straight in her hand. ""I'm just getting it wet.""</p><p>""Hey, I'm not complaining, just warning you, I've probably only got one cum left in me today, so don't spend all your efforts on that.""</p><p>She went down on me a few more times, drooling a little, but then pulled back, swung one leg over my legs, and crawled forward. Faith then reached under her for my dick, raised up a little, and positioned the head of my shaft at the entrance to her hole. Once situated, she slid down slowly, until I was down in her all the way. After all I'd fucked her she was still the tightest girl I'd ever fucked. I guessed that was another thing that was bound to change if I went through with and won the bet. No matter. Every great victory required sacrifices.</p><p>Once she was comfortably settled with me inside her, she began going up and down, almost hopping on me. She said she'd do all the work, and she seemed ready to live up to the bet, but I didn't want to leave it like that. I held onto her hips and, as we went on a little, I my hands roamed a little, squeezing her breasts or playing with the top of her pussy, and her clit. I still let her do most of the work, because I was tired, but she appreciated the effort and showed it by being even more energetic.</p><p>She went on fucking me for a long time, longer than I usually lasted. ""Let me know when you're ready,"" she reminded me. She must have expected that I'd probably be getting very close. ""So you can finish in my mouth.""</p><p>""No,"" I said. ""I want to cum inside you this time."" I wasn't as close to orgasm as she expected, but I wanted to see how she'd react.</p><p>She slowed a bit and stared me in the eye a moment, a little confused. Ever since she got pregnant last summer, we'd avoided me cumming in her pussy. There had been accidents in the heat of the moment, and they weren't dwelled on, but we'd never deliberately had me cum while fucking her, we always tried to pull out and put it somewhere else like her mouth or, occasionally, her ass. This wasn't discussed out loud, we just somehow both seemed to agree on it. I got the impression she preferred it that way, and I do love my sister. I wouldn't want to have to put her through the pain of another abortion.</p><p>The actual risks of or pregnancy were minimal... she was still taking the pill religiously, perhaps more strictly than before. But she was supposedly on the pill last time, too. So it just seemed prudent, even though I loved the feeling of her pussy squeezing out every last drop. I missed it, in fact, and this time, I wanted to feel it again. I guess I also wanted to test the waters, since if I went through with Lara's bet, I'd be cumming inside her a lot more. ""Okay,"" she said after a moment, and her movements once more increased in intensity. I kind of figured that she wouldn't put up a fuss. If she really was that concerned about risks, she would have forced me to wear a condom.</p><p>As she rode me like a wild animal, her breath started to come out in little half-moans, and I knew she was close. I stopped rubbing her pussy directly and instead clutched her ass with both hands and helped direct her up and down with extra force until she shuddered. I'd gone on longer than she thought, but seeing and feeling her climax pushed me over the edge as well.</p><p>My orgasm wasn't very intense... that was usually the way it was when I'd had several in one day. Still, I squirted my seed inside her, imagining it shooting into her womb, and that made it special despite the lack of the mind-blowing rapture. I groaned a little, and then, when I was done, and nothing more would go into her, dropped my arms to my side and took deep breaths. She fell against me, also resting, and allowing me to slip out of her.</p><p>Faith lay up against me on the bed, and I kissed her, not on the lips, but on the side of her head, near her temple. Still, it was soft, tender, and unlike our normal bickering, faux-antagonistic relationship. It was only at times like these that I was openly affectionate towards her. After sex, and, during that summer when she was my slave, sometimes just out of nowhere. It was as though knowing she'd submitted herself to me kept me aware of how much I loved her and wanted to make her happy. Sometimes I had even wondered if that was the main reason she did it.</p><p>With that kiss, she nuzzled into me, in the space between my body and one arm as we practically cuddled, enjoying post-orgasm relaxation. With my free hand, I rubbed her stomach lazily, imagining my cum in there, attacking an egg. It was unlikely, because of the pill, but the thought still stirred something within me. My dick didn't respond, it was too spent, but my groin muscles flexed and it was like I could feel my balls churning up more juice.</p><p>It wasn't the idea of pregnancy itself that got me so worked up, although that certainly was kinky, as was the image of my tiny little sister waddling around with a swollen belly. It was what it represented. I guess I'm turned on by control, of someone, like my sister, doing what I want because they trust me enough that I'll make it good for them. And what better symbol of ultimate control than to get my sister pregnant and convince her to keep the baby, and never tell a soul? Maybe even go off to college and let her raise it. If I could pull that off, I couldn't imagine anything she wouldn't let me do, at least nothing that I wanted. That idea was hard to give up. I wanted to see if Faith would give me that power, if I could take her utterly.</p><p>It was fun to think about, but when Faith rolled off me and went to take a shower, and I went to put in the chicken fingers, I came back to reality a little. I couldn't do it, it just wasn't fair. I'd just have to make sure Lara would chicken out. I bet I could do make her balk, she wouldn't make it through ten pictures. As those words crossed my mind, I realized that a bet was a bet, even if only with myself, and a bet deserved stakes. So I allowed that kinky side of me a faint hope. I formulated the wager in my head and it just felt right. I would try to make Lara chicken out. But if my cousin agreed to all ten pictures, then I'd go through with her bet and try to knock up my sister, for keeps.</p><p>The thought made me shiver in a mix of fear and excitement. I wasn't sure I actually could do it. But I did think that even if I failed, it wouldn't blow back on me... Faith might tell me no, but she wouldn't tell on me for trying. She'd probably be pissed off if I actually lost her to Lara for a summer, but with my loophole, it would only mean a few hours of servicing her. It was a kind of shitty thing to do to Lara, but if she wasn't prepared for the game, she shouldn't have played. I was certainly risking a lot more than her, even if I won.</p><p>And win or lose, I knew I'd have fun trying.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Five</h5><p>I got my first and second pictures off Lara that night, and I didn't even have to leave the house. Instead, I had her take it herself and send it to me. It was more of a webcam shot than a photo, since I wanted to get the pose perfect, and to do that I had to see her and direct the action. I could have recorded the video for my own private use, but I am a man of honor, that wouldn't be fair.</p><p>I didn't appear on camera, just typed what I wanted, in case she had any thoughts of being sneaky and recording me. Also, being able to watch and give instructions without being seen myself made me feel more dominant, and I hoped it might, by extension, make her feel more submissive. It never hurt to start laying the groundwork.</p><p>The pictures I wanted involved Lara and her hairbrush. The first had it prominently sticking out of her pussy, almost all the way to the head. Of course, her face was featured clearly as well. That required some staging, to get both. A picture of just her pussy, as beautiful as it was, doesn't work as blackmail material, and if you just got her face you'd never know she had a hairbrush inside her. Once both her head and the hairbrush were prominently in the frame, I had her work it in and out a little... I told her that I wanted to get it wet so it would show up on camera, but really it was just to get her excited, and it was fun to watch. The camera didn't pick up any wetness, but she looked like she was getting into it when I told her to stop. I certainly was, but I needed to cut things off there. I didn't want her to cum. I had to keep her excited.</p><p>The second picture had her on her knees, ass to the camera, but with her face visible, turned back with a smile. This time, the hairbrush was in her ass, all the way. I told her to imagine it was my cock, and she rolled her eyes a little, but it went virtually all the way in. The picture I chose had her hand on the head of the brush, as though she was fucking her ass with it. But I didn't take it right away, I let her actually fuck herself with it a little more, until she seemed to be starting to grunt.</p><p>""Okay, that's enough,"" I typed. ""You really have a nice ass Lara. I can't wait until you lose the bet and I own it and can do the job myself any time I want... I'd make you cum so hard you wouldn't be able to stand afterwards. I got the pictures I wanted though. 2 down, 8 to go. Good night.""</p><p>I liked the idea of leaving her hanging like that, even if it was abrupt. It made sense to me. Either it wasn't turning her on very much and it was better to end it, or she'd want to take care of herself with the brush... and I could just bet she'd be thinking of me while she did it, what it'd be like to be my sex slave.</p><p>I had to wait for the next batch of pictures, since I wanted to get them in person. I don't know if it was because she was busy or because she was having second thoughts, but the next time I had a chance to see Lara was on Thanksgiving. Last year we took a trip to see the other branch of the family tree, but this year we stayed close to home and we planned to have it at Uncle Bill and Aunt Sharon's place.</p><p>We arrived pretty early, because my Dad and Uncle Bill enjoyed watching football. They considered it part of the whole Thanksgiving experience. Personally, I never warmed to football, something about it always seemed kind of gay. Guys wrestling against each other over a ball and patting themselves on the ass. I was more into basketball.</p><p>My Dad drove us, even though I had my own car. As soon as we pulled into the driveway, we had to pull out again, because my cousin Todd arrived in his BMW and wanted to pull it into the garage. There was almost a fight over it, since my cousin's abrasive and pushy, but once it was settled he acted like there was no hard feelings. Arriving with Todd was a woman I'd never seen before, probably around my age, maybe a year or two older. She was quite pretty, slim but tall, with dark brown hair just past her neck.</p><p>Todd introduced us around. ""Jeannie, this is my Uncle Alex, my Aunt Bonnie, my little cousin Mark, and my littler cousin, Faith. This is Jeannie, my girlfriend.""</p><p>I would have just greeted her normally, but being referred to as a ""little cousin"" when I was seventeen and in my last year of high school pissed me off, so when it was my turn to shake her hand, I said, ""Nice to meet you,"" and then stage-whispered, ""You could do so much better."" She gave a brief laugh and a warm smile and pulled her hand away, and when I looked back to Todd he was giving an annoyed grimace. I pretended I didn't notice.</p><p>We all went inside, took our coats off, and made pleasantries with those who were there before us. I greeted my Aunt and Uncle and Mikey. Lara wasn't out at first, but she showed up later, wearing tight jeans and a beige top.</p><p>I had some hopes of dragging Lara aside and taking a few pictures while everyone else was occupied, but it just didn't seem to work out. There were too many people around and it would have been suspicious to go up to Lara's room alone. Mostly, I blame it on my male cousins' inadvertent cockblocking. We were friends, almost brothers, but I didn't want him around, even though he knew I'd fucked his sister. Fuck, he knew I'd fucked my sister, and he'd fucked Faith too. Still, I didn't know how he'd feel about me trying to turn his own sister into a sex slave. So I didn't want him around but I couldn't exactly tell him to buzz off. Todd was an even bigger risk, if he happened to spot us, or show his girlfriend around the house. The first time I thought I had a decent chance be able to get Lara alone, we were all called to eat.</p><p>Dinner was spectacular: turkey with all the trimmings, ham, potatoes, carrots, cranberry sauce. I could eat a lot in one sitting, and not get fat from it, too, but I paced myself, possibly because I was seated between Faith and Todd's girlfriend Jeannie, and I didn't want to look like a pig.</p><p>Afterwards, while everybody was talking about how much they ate and settled in to watch some more football, I waited until Mikey left the room, and then said that I was going to go for a walk, to ""work off some of that turkey."" I then turned to Lara and asked if there was a convenience store nearby. ""I need to get a new card for my phone.""</p><p>She started giving me directions. I knew exactly where the convenience store was. It was a little bit of a walk away, and so not especially convenient, but I was after alone-time, and the long walk suited me fine. I faked looking lost, which is easy to do... you just sort of let your eyes blur and don't even listen to what's being said. ""Yeah, okay,"" I said. ""I'll try to remember. Don't suppose you feel like a little bit of a walk, too?""</p><p>She quirked a lip, so she must have seen through me. ""Yeah, sure, why not? I've got some calories to burn off, too.""</p><p>""Me too,"" my sister chimed in. ""I'll come. I need to get some gum, too.""</p><p>I tried not to look disappointed. If need be, I could probably think of a way to get Faith to go early. Unfortunately, by the time we got our coats on, Mikey came out of the bathroom. ""Where are you guys going?""</p><p>""A walk,"" Faith said. ""To the convenience store.""</p><p>""Oh, wait up, I'll come along.""</p><p>Damn. It looked like my plans were about to fall apart. It wasn't as though I couldn't explain to Mikey or Faith that I wanted to do something with Lara, but Faith might want to watch and Mikey might get a little touchy if I wanted to do something with his sister and he couldn't do anything with mine. He had a crush on Faith, but she had no interest in him except when I wanted her to do something with him, which I only did if he paid.</p><p>We walked about halfway there, talking about meaningless shit, as I both watched the route for out-of-the-way spots and tried to think up a solution. Finally, I decided I needed to make my move, and hung back a little to talk softly with Faith while Mikey and Lara were arguing. ""Hey, can you do me a favor?""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Get Mikey to take you back. Say you're not feeling well or something?""</p><p>She frowned a little. ""Why?""</p><p>""You trust me?"" That was always the most important question. As long as she trusted me, I could get away with murder. In this case, it was a step towards getting away with the opposite. But, after all I'd done to her already, she had to get a little anxious when I asked her that.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Six</h5><p>She hesitated, biting her lip, but nodded. She did trust me, at the moment. A year from now, that might have changed, but for now she was still mine, even when she wasn't formally a slave. That felt good.</p><p>It was kind of a relief and rush of power all at once. ""Then please. I'll make it up to you."" My mom always went out shopping on Black Friday, and dragged my dad along if he didn't have to work. Since she was shopping for us, she didn't like us along. We'd have some time alone tomorrow.</p><p>Faith sighed a little, but picked up the pace. ""Hey, guys, I think I'm going to go back. Something I ate isn't agreeing with me.""</p><p>Everybody stopped, except me. Predictably, Faith didn't even have to ask. Mikey volunteered. ""Oh, that's too bad. I'll walk you back if you want.""</p><p>""Sure."" She shot me a look back, like she was reminding me I owed her.</p><p>""Oh, hey, what kind of gum did you want?"" I'd be making it up to her later, but I thought it was the least I could do.</p><p>""Forget the gum, I just wanted an energy drink."" Dad didn't like her drinking those, he thought she was too young. If he only knew the other stuff she wasn't too young for. She told me the brand and flavor, and then she and Mikey started back. Faith had her arms lightly cradling her stomach... I thought that was a nice touch.</p><p>""I hope she's going to be okay,"" Lara said.</p><p>I smiled. ""I'm sure she'll be fine.""</p><p>I waited until after we were done with the convenience store before suggesting anything. I didn't even mention anything sexual, just to keep her wondering. At the store, I bought a few things, and then as we headed out, I picked up a free newspaper from the stand outside, and directed Lara to the alley behind the store. It looked pretty secluded.</p><p>""What's going on?"" she asked, a little nervous.</p><p>""I want to get another couple pictures,"" I said, pulling my digital camera out of my inside coat pocket.</p><p>""Oh,"" she said. Her eyes darted around. ""Here?""</p><p>""Would you prefer at home with the house full of relatives?""</p><p>""But anybody could see here...""</p><p>""Relax. Nobody's going to walk down here. And this won't take long."" She hesitated, so I said, ""If you can't even do this, we might as well call off the bet anyway, because after you lose... and you will, I'll be able to take you anywhere I want, and do anything I want. You don't get to back out.""</p><p>She considered it. ""What do you want?""</p><p>""A picture of my cock in your mouth, to start with,"" I said. ""On your knees."" I dropped the newspaper on the ground. ""Here, you can go on that.""</p><p>She sighed. ""Fine, just make it quick, okay?""</p><p>I pulled up my coat and unzipped my jeans as she got into position, still looking around, but finally she decided it wasn't too dangerous and closed those beautiful dick-sucking lips around my erect shaft. ""Deeper,"" I said, and she complied, going down about halfway. I looked through the camera's viewfinder and took a few moments finding a good angle. She was a good girl and didn't just hold her pose, but she moved her tongue around, too. Just like a good slave girl, really, it was a natural fit. But she wasn't quite where I wanted her. ""Hmmm, something's missing.""</p><p>""Whaag?"" she said with her mouth full of cock, then pulled off to repeat. ""What?</p><p>""You got your ID on you?""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""I think the picture would work much better with you holding up your school ID by your face, while you do it. That way you can't claim it was a lookalike or something.""</p><p>She paled. ""Why do you need to do that?""</p><p>""Just in case,"" I said. ""I mean, these pictures only go out if I take a big risk, get my sister pregnant, and you back out of your end. So they have to be pretty embarrassing.""</p><p>""I don't know.""</p><p>""We agreed, any picture I wanted.""</p><p>""But come on... my name and ID?""</p><p>""Fine,"" I said, trying not to sound angry, but I think a little bit of frustration slipped through. I put my cock away and started to zip up. ""I knew you'd chicken out. Fuck, I should have placed a side bet on it, so I wouldn't have wasted my time for nothing."" She just looked up at me like I'd slapped her and she still wasn't sure how to process it. The oldest negotiating trick in the world, make them think you're willing to just walk away. ""I'll delete the other pictures as soon as I get home, and we'll forget the whole thing,"" I said calmly, as though it didn't bother me anymore.</p><p>""Wait,"" she said. I was just moving to turn away, and swung back to look at her. She fished into her handbag and pulled out a little leather container where she kept her IDs, and held it beside her face.</p><p>I returned with a smile. ""Wow, you must really want me to knock Faith up. Because you know she'll do what I ask."" I honestly wasn't sure if that was the truth. She might have just wanted Faith as a slave and been so sure that I wouldn't be able to pull it off, or maybe she wanted to be a slave so much but, like Faith, didn't want to admit it. Whatever the case, Lara did seem to be excited by me trying, that's why I kept bringing it up, putting the image in her mind. I didn't give her a chance to respond, just got my dick out again, and let her suck on it while I set up the shot.</p><p>The picture was beautiful, Lara's eyes looking up at the camera as her beautiful lips were distended over the head of my cock. I preferred that to one where she went down deeper. You could tell we were outside, somewhere, and right beside this demonstration of oral sex was a school photograph, Lara, slightly more tanned, smiling brightly, long blonde hair down to her shoulders, the picture of an all-American girl. Her name and school were both easily readable, even on the display screen. ""Excellent,"" I said, and showed it to her. ""You look so good like that.""</p><p>I felt the cool air on my dick as she pulled off again. ""So can we go home then?""</p><p>""No, not quite. One more picture for today."" She looked up at me expectantly. ""Pretty much the same, but this time with my cum all over your face."" She made a face. ""Don't worry, I bought cleaning wipes at the store, remember? Now, are you going to make me jack off, or are you going to finish the job for me?""</p><p>She rolled her eyes, took one last look around, and then began blowing me again. As her head bobbed up and down on my shaft, I spoke softly. ""That's good. Faith's still a little better, but you'll get a lot of practice this summer when you belong to me. I'll have her teach you exactly how I like it. I mean, just because she's pregnant doesn't mean she can't still help out. If you're a good little slave, I'll probably even have her clean you out with her tongue after you've taken a load."" That wasn't just for her benefit, I was trying to work myself up with dirty images so I'd cum faster than normal. I didn't want to be caught out there in public any more than she did. Imagining my sister with a swollen belly licking Lara's pussy after I'd just cummed in it certainly gave a little pulse of excitement to my dick. Imagining it being Mikey or Todd's cum, after they paid me for the right to have sex with their own sister, did it even more, but I didn't want to risk spooking her by putting that on the table again.</p><p>Soon, the combination of my little erotic peptalk and the motion of her head and tongue started to get that tingling feeling at the base of my dick. ""Okay,"" I said, and pushed back on her until my cock had just escaped her lips. With one free hand I began rubbing it at the base, just to prolong and enhance the feeling, but I kept very close to her so that I wouldn't miss and waste any. Suddenly, I felt the jet rising and I jerked upward, landing a sticky glob just on the side of bridge of her nose, trailing down one cheek. The next I aimed lower and pressed closer, smearing the shiny glaze over the lower part of her face. On the fourth squirt I went to the other side. Finally, as I was down to dribbles, I rubbed my dick on her lips, making sure that enough white was visible. ""Okay,"" I said, and got my camera ready. ""Open your mouth a little. Keep that ID up where I can see it.""</p><p>She did, and I snapped the picture, my fourth, my cousin's face covered in my cum, mouth open, tongue out just a little as though ready to taste it. It was going to be hard giving these pictures up after the bet was over.</p><p>I let her clean herself up, and then we walked home, arriving just in time for everybody to be ready for a little dessert. As we had some pie, my mom remembered we didn't do the tradition of having everybody say what they were thankful for, and insisted we do it then. It was a shame I couldn't admit to the real things I was thankful for, at least not in mixed company, so I just went with the pie.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Seven</h5><p>The next morning was a day off of school, and so I slept in and woke up with a hard-on, like I usually did. After brushing my teeth, and using the washroom, and putting on a pair of pants, I went to my sister's door and knocked gently on it. ""Come in,"" she said.</p><p>Faith sat near her desk, looking at her computer, body wrapped in a towel. Her hair was still wet, making it look darker and less obviously red than usual, but it also gave it an extra sultry look. If I wasn't already horny, that alone might have done it. ""Mom and Dad gone?"" I'd checked the garage already, but it never hurt to be sure.</p><p>""Yeah. You know how Mom likes to get those deals."" She shook her head. ""I keep trying to tell her you can get ones just as good on the Internet.""</p><p>""She doesn't like shopping online,"" I reminded her. ""She says she likes to hold the stuff in her hands. I think she's just scared somebody's going to steal her credit card number."" Like that couldn't happen just as easily in a store. ""Anything good?""</p><p>""Nothing really, really good yet. So, any hints about what you might like?""</p><p>I smiled, seeing an opportunity. ""I don't know, I might like having a sex slave again...""</p><p>She blushed and looked down, ""Well, I can't get you that, what would you unwrap in front of Mom and Dad?"" After a moment, she added, ""Besides, you never know, you might win that in a bet.""</p><p>That was encouraging. She still hadn't said for sure that she wanted to, but with hints like that I had to believe it was in the cards. ""Well, I'm sure anything you get me I'll love, but gadgets are always nice. Or something for my car. Or even a gag gift."" I shrugged, then decided to go for the real reason I was her. ""Anyway, speaking of gifts, I owe you one.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""For yesterday. I told you I'd make it up to you, and we're all alone..."" I let my gaze drift down to her legs. ""I figure two orgasms would do it. Well, one would repay the debt, the second would just be because I love my sister.""</p><p>She broke into a smile, but it faded quickly. ""Are you going to tell me why you needed me to go?""</p><p>""I can't,"" I said. Technically, Lara and I never agreed that I couldn't mention the photographs, they weren't actually part of the bet itself... but explaining the photographs would have led to that forbidden subject. I didn't want to lie if I didn't have to. ""Just trust me.""</p><p>""Did you fuck her?""</p><p>She seemed absurdly worried. She knew I fucked Lara on a regular basis. ""No,"" I said honestly. She relaxed almost instantly. ""I promise you I didn't, not then. We just had some business that's between us. What happened between you and Lara, anyway?"" I asked. ""You guys used to be close.""</p><p>She shrugged. ""I don't know. We're sort of on-and-off friends. I think it got weird after last summer after the bet was over. Like sometimes I got the feeling she was treating me like I was just a slut, like she was judging me."" She looked down at her knees, or maybe between them. ""Maybe I am a slut sometimes, but I don't want to be judged by someone I thought was a friend."" She sighed.</p><p>That put a damper on my mood too. ""But you enjoy being treated like a slut sometimes, don't you?"" I asked hesitantly. I was sure she did.</p><p>She looked up at me and smiled. ""By the right people.""</p><p>""Well, then, slut, let's see what you've got under the towel.""</p><p>The smile widened, turned into a grin, and she spun in her chair so she faced me directly, and then pulled the towel off and apart. Her arms stretched out the sides of it beneath her, like she was displaying her goods but might hide them again at any moment. She was beautiful, of course, and somehow seemed smaller when framed by the towel. Her body was dry, but her pubic hair was still a little wet, as was the space between her legs.</p><p>She looked delicious. ""Well then,"" I said, all business-like. ""Best get to work. Two orgasms. A dirty job, but somebody's got to do it."" I knelt down and spread her legs, rising them into the air. I didn't go right for the clit, but heightened the excitement by placing small kisses on her upper thighs and around the area. Sometimes I would hover over her slit and just breathe, but then move on to kiss an area above or to one side. One time, as I moved away, she groaned a little, so I took the hint that I was teasing too much, and kissed her on her crack, and immediately after worked my tongue in. Fresh from the shower, she tasted a little different than she usually did, there being no residue of sweat and instead the faintest hint of flowers above the musky aroma that came directly from her, but the usual sour-apple flavor that I loved was still prominent.</p><p>After a couple minutes on that, I added one finger, tip up, dug into at the depth of the knuckle and stroked at her inside. That seemed to drive her wild, but I only did it sporadically, alternating with thrust-like motions. I kept this up until she was getting close, and then put my lips on her clit, opened slightly, and sucked, giving it occasional flicks with my tongue.</p><p>That, combined with my finger, sent her over the edge. Her back arched against the chair's back and her limbs seemed to go first rigid, then like jelly for a moment. I pulled off her clit and removed my finger while she recovered, and moved up her body, kissing along the way, until I reached her mouth.</p><p>Her mouth parted for me as I did and our tongues met passionately. I liked kissing her after oral sex, with the taste of her wetness on my lips and tongue. I know it's selfish of me, but the reverse, the idea of her kissing me after my cock was in her mouth, is kind of a turn-off. She doesn't seem to mind though, when I kiss her, particularly after I've spent a good long while licking her slit, she always kisses back hungrily, although part of that might be because it usually means I'll be fucking her soon after. This time was no exception. I didn't even suggest it, she did, but she did it in her usual passive way. Once I broke our kiss, I breathed, ""That's one down,"" and put my finger down to her slit again. I stared into her eyes as I did, savoring the slightly dazed expression she had, staring back all doe-eyed, having just cum but still being stimulated.</p><p>Soon though, I went back and ate her out some more, while using two fingers to thrust in and out, and my thumb just teasing at her asshole. I hadn't intended on fucking her, since this was a thank you of sorts, at least not until she'd had her second climax, but after a short time, my fingers functioning as a makeshift penis and my tongue making circles around, but not on, her clit, since it was extra sensitive after one orgasm, she spoke. ""Mark... if you keep that up,"" she said, taking a breath for emphasis, ""I bet I'll cum again in a few seconds.""</p><p>""Oh, really?""</p><p>She nodded, biting her lip. ""Want to bet on it?"" she said. ""If I do, you have to jack off. If not, I guess you can fuck me until I do.""</p><p>It sounded like a no-lose situation. Even if she did have an orgasm, I was sure I could convince her to let me jack off while buried halfway in her pussy. There was precedent for that. Really, though, it sounded like another submission bet. She wasn't quite ready for another cum, she just wanted me to fuck her.</p><p>""You're on,"" I said. ""What do you say, ten seconds?"" She nodded hurriedly, and I counted down as I continued to finger-fuck her. Each number was punctuated with a kiss on some part of her mound, but I got to ten and she was still just moaning. ""I guess you lose,"" I said.</p><p>""Oh well,"" Faith said. ""You win some, you lose some."" She planted her feet on the ground and pushed the chair backwards, away from me as far as it would go, then stood up, leaving the towel draped over the arms and seat. Faith then turned back to the chair, put her hands where she was just sitting moments ago, and presenting her tight apple-shaped ass to me, the now puffy pussy a tempting target beneath. My sister may not like to ask for what she wants, but she throws up signals like nobody else.</p><p>I took off my pants and boxers and pushed up against her. I was already mostly erect from all that time spent on her pussy, and seeing the way she got into the position she wanted completed the effect. I could have teased her a little, but I wanted to strike while the iron was hot, and so I just rubbed just enough to get her wetness on me, and then entered her hot, slick cunt.</p><p>I pounded her, and she pushed back using the chair as leverage. We weren't going slow and tender today, it was like we were fucking for all we were worth. Her moans became sharp and I felt her quiver again, so I pushed all the way in and just grinded like I was trying to get even more inside than ever. In turn, her pussy seemed to squeeze me, like it wanted to milk me dry, but I wasn't quite ready yet.</p><p>Her head turned as she moaned and I saw her, eyes closed, mouth open, looking like the epitome of a porn star, and I got a little inspired. Once her vaginal contractions slowed, I leaned forward, reached, grabbed her hair, and pulled back, gently, forcing her head up. I didn't want to hurt her, and I don't think I did, but she tensed up and gripped me tightly once more. ""You are a little slut, aren't you?"" I said through partially gritted teeth.</p><p>""Yeah,"" she moaned back.</p><p>""You're my slut."" She didn't respond right away, so I said, ""Go on, tell me you're my little cumslut."" I pulled at her hair a little again.</p><p>""I'm your little cumslut,"" she said urgently.</p><p>I began thrusting in and out again, letting her hair slip out of my fingers but catching it again before I reached the end. With my other hand, I slapped her ass a little and said, ""Beg me for my cum, little cumslut.""</p><p>""Please cum inside me,"" she said, and then moaned once more.</p><p>After that I lost control, my orgasm was coming and I went into that mode where you just go as hard and as fast as you can, to extract every ounce of pleasure you can before it's all over. I pulled her hair a little as I did, and I think I muttered, ""Well, here it comes..."" and then my mind and body exploded. I was only dimly aware that her body seemed to be clenching and releasing again, her back arching, but I spewed everything I had into her. As I was running out of spunk to give her, I pulled her hair again, slowly but not relenting, and she took the hint and pushed herself off the chair and into me in a standing position. I let go of her hair and put my arms around her, letting my breath linger in her ear as I kissed the side of her face. Slowly, I caught my breath, and then let her go a few moments later.</p><p>""Well then,"" I said, reaching for my pants. ""I guess I paid off my debt."" Maybe more so. ""So I'll let you go back to your shopping.""</p><p>She confirmed my suspicions a few seconds later. ""You know, Mark, that was three,"" she said. ""Not two.""</p><p>I grinned. ""Well, you can owe me one."" I headed for the door.</p><p>""So, are you ever going to tell me what this was all about with Lara?""</p><p>I shrugged and smiled. ""Someday, maybe,"" I said. ""But I'm not finished yet.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Eight</h5><p>The next three pictures of my cousin I got a week later, when I took Lara to my home after school on a day I knew Faith would be out. Although it was fun getting them, nothing very dramatic happened. Lara agreed to them all without fuss. The first two were just basic sex pictures, one with her being fucked missionary, legs spread out to the side, and I waited until she had a look of genuine ecstasy on her face before snapping the pic, which meant fucking her until she had an orgasm. Luckily, hers came before mine, I didn't want to cum inside her. I pulled out and squirted all over her chest and her pussy, and then rested my dick on her mound. For the picture itself, I had her scoop up a little of my cum with one finger and dangle it over her mouth.</p><p>I let her take a shower, and then, when I was ready again, I got one more picture. In this one, she was on her hands and knees, and my cock was buried halfway in her ass. My free hand clutches at her ass cheek in the shot. Since I needed her face visible, I had her turning back towards me, like when she had the hairbrush in there, and her mouth was open in a wide O, with teeth showing. After I got the picture, I dropped the camera, grabbed onto her with both hands, and pounded into her ass. I knew from some of our previous encounters, and how she worked that hairbrush, that she liked it in there, and her grunts and groans weren't from pain... or if it was, it was from a kind she liked. Faith wasn't as fond of it in the ass. Of course she was much smaller and tighter, so I only did it rarely, usually when she suggested it by offering it as stakes in a submission bet. I guess even girls who don't like buttsex get in a mood once in a while.</p><p>So I'd had seven of my ten potential blackmail pictures, and only three left. I was running out of things to spook her with. If I didn't think up something good for the next three, I'd be committed to trying to knock up my sister. The thought turned me on, and plans for how to approach it were running through my head at the oddest times, but I wasn't sure it was the right step. If I couldn't spook Lara, it was a step I'd be taking, right or wrong.</p><p>What else could I do? I could take some bondage pics, but those seemed tame and Lara might get the idea, in the event she wanted to break the deal, she could claim it was forced, so it didn't really work as blackmail material. I could try some kind of fetish picture, but I didn't want to do anything really disgusting, no matter how humiliating it might be.</p><p>What I wanted to do, I couldn't. If I asked for a picture of her fucking one of her brothers, with both of them visible, that might get her to balk... but we had a deal, I wasn't allowed to involve anybody else, and even if I was, they might not go along with it. I thought about maybe getting her to write on her body, something like, ""I love my brother's dick,"" or maybe even ""Daddy fucks me and I love it"". It was then that the idea to write ""Dog slut"" hit me.</p><p>I realized suddenly I didn't have to just write that, I could get her to do it. A dog didn't count as another person, and I knew somebody with a dog. My friend Fred had one, and it was no stranger to human pussy. One day last summer we were high and thought it'd be funny to get my sister to fuck his dog. We repeated it a couple times, and Faith went for it like she did almost everything I told her to do while she was my slave, but I could tell she was hesitant at first. If I wasn't high that first time, I probably would have told her to forget about it, but she never complained or even suggested she didn't want to do it. She even came a couple times.</p><p>Fred had a van that doubled as something of a Shaggin' Wagon. There were only two seats, and anybody else sat on the floor, which had a comfortable rug and a number of pillows for easy lounging around or lying down. Tinted windows prevented any prying eyes from looking in. With one phone call, I was able to borrow both it and his dog for an afternoon.</p><p>His dog, Barney, was a mix-breed, but big, almost as big as Faith when he got up on his hind legs, and although Lara was bigger, it had to be intimidating no matter what size you were. I figured this experience would either scare Lara away from the bet, or make her eager enough to repeat the experience that she'd look forward to losing. If I had to bet, I'd have bet on the first result, which was why I chose something so extreme. I wanted to shock her.</p><p>To that end, I didn't give her any warning. I just told her that time was probably running out before I got my last few pictures, so she should be ready to be picked up.</p><p>I saw her on the street, near a bus stop, and drove up. She was dressed in her jeans and winter jacket, huddling against the wind. ""Get in,"" I said, and she took the opportunity.</p><p>""At least it's warm in here,"" she said, pulling off her gloves. ""So, what's with the van..."" At that moment, Barney hopped up from the back and sniffed Lara, then licked her face. She yelped at first, and then turned to look. ""Oh, my, who's this?""</p><p>""That's Barney. He's belongs to my friend, Fred. So does the van, actually.""</p><p>""Fred and Barney?"" she said skeptically. She hadn't shied away yet. On the contrary, she stroked his head and neck playfully.</p><p>""Yeah, I know."" I shrugged and started to drive away. ""He's had him since he was a kid. I guess his parents were big Flintstones fans.""</p><p>""So what are you doing with him?"" Barney turned and licked her face again. ""He's slobbering all over me.""</p><p>Just wait, I thought, but what I said was, ""I'm taking care of him today."" I turned down a side street, letting the pause get pregnant. ""Actually, you're taking care of him today, while I take pictures.""</p><p>She froze, no longer playing with Barney. ""What?"" she said. I thought her voice cracked.</p><p>""I figure I'll cap off my ten pics with a nice little bestiality series. You and Barney.""</p><p>""You're joking right? I can't do that. We agreed the pictures would be just you and me.""</p><p>""No,"" I said. ""We agreed no other people. Barney here's not a person. Just sometimes he thinks he is."" I added, directly to Barney, in a sort of baby-talk voice, ""Don't you just?""</p><p>""But that's sick.""</p><p>I shrugged. ""So's knocking up your own sister, but you want me to do that. And, if we're going through with the bet, the bet you proposed, then when you lose you'll be my slave and I'll be within my rights to make you do it then. If you won't do it now, how can I trust you?""</p><p>""You can't make me do that,"" she said. ""I only have to do the same sort of things Faith did."" I didn't answer in words, just looked at her until she got it on her own. ""Oh my god. She didn't."" She looked back at Barney, who was sitting and staring out the window.</p><p>""You didn't know?"" I shrugged, as though it was nothing. ""Don't worry, Barney has a big dick, and he's very enthusiastic. He certainly made her cum easily enough. I'm sure he'll do the same for you."" I smiled. ""Relax, and I'm sure you'll enjoy it.""</p><p>She got real quiet then, and Barney lost interest in the front of the van, so I just drove. I had a spot in mind, the parking lot of a vacant building. I'd parked there before, with my own car when I went to a party at the house of somebody nearby, and a few times just visiting. I'd rarely seen another car there, or security, so I doubted we'd be disturbed. ""Okay, we're here,"" I said. ""Get in the back."" I unbuckled the seatbelt and hopped over the center divider, landing right between a pillow and Barney's hairy body. I gave him a few strokes of my hand to apologize for intruding on his personal space while I turned on a battery operated light so the pictures wouldn't turn out hopelessly dark.</p><p>""I'm really not sure about this..."" she said, staring back at me.</p><p>""I understand,"" I said. ""I don't want to deal with the possibility of getting in shit for knocking up my sister. Fuck, I could go to jail. But that's what bets are for. You risk something in order to get something you want. And I want you as a slave next summer, so I'm willing to risk a lot."" Then I shrugged. ""But if you think this is too much, that's okay.""</p><p>""It is?""</p><p>I nodded, and got out my camera. ""Of course. We never actually made the bet yet. If you're going to back out, now's the time."" I cycled through the images I already took of her, showed it to her, and then posed my finger over the button. ""But just so you know, once I delete these, that's it. Even if you change your mind, I'm not going to take another set of pictures, and me making Faith have my baby is off the table forever."" She didn't answer, so I took a deep breath, and held my thumb over the button.</p><p>I'd done it at least, I'd scared her away from the bet, wouldn't have to do that to my sister, and made it so I wasn't the one who lost face. In her mind, I was willing to go the distance, which I hoped would make her willing to, at some later date, bet control over her in exchange for something else, something less extreme. So why was I so disappointed? I began to press down.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Nine</h5><p>""Okay!"" she said suddenly, and an equally surprising rush of relief surged through me as my finger slid away from the button at the last second. Lara climbed into the back with me and searched around for a place to sit.</p><p>""You'd better get your ID out, too,"" I said. ""I'll want that in the shot."" She glared at me then leaned over the front, giving me a good view of her shapely jeans-covered ass she fetched it. I exchanged a look with Barney. I know he's only a dog, but I think we both knew we were looking at some nice ass and had an unspoken moment appreciating it together.</p><p>When she was back, with her purse, I said, ""You might as well get undressed.""</p><p>While she stripped, I looked through the viewfinder to find the best position to take pictures from. As I figured, it worked best with the light being a little behind me, even if I had to crouch uncomfortably. ""Okay,"" I said. ""Which do you want to do first?"" I asked. ""You sucking him off, or him eating you out?""</p><p>""I don't want to do either,"" she said grumpily.</p><p>I was going to let her get eaten out nice and well to help smooth over her worries, but her demeanor annoyed me. I gave her plenty of chances to get out, if she wanted that, she should have taken it. Since she didn't, she shouldn't be acting like it was a chore. So, on impulse, I said, ""Okay, I think we'll start with a nice pic with your lips around his dangling dog dick. Make sure you're holding your ID.""</p><p>She made a face, but didn't argue, she got out her ID, and then turned towards Barney, who seemed to be unaware of what was about to happen. Maybe I was imagining our earlier moment of shared ass-appreciation. ""So what am I supposed to do?""</p><p>""You stay there, facing me. Hold on a sec."" I pulled at Barney's collar until he was on all fours, and walked him around so that his ass was facing Lara. ""Stay,"" I said, then looked to Lara. ""Okay, just rub him between the legs until his beast's unleashed."" The face returned. ""When you do, just bend it back, it doesn't bother him."" She hesitated. ""Come on, you can at least get him hard, right? It's just like petting him, it's all fur.""</p><p>She reached out one hand tentatively, and rubbed him back and forth between the legs. Barney shuffled his feet, but stayed still. Before too long, a reddish purple head, looking something like a giant, veined tube of lipstick. Lara's face turned even more disgusted. ""I think I'm going to be sick.""</p><p>""Don't worry, I'm not going to make you suck him off.""</p><p>She brightened. ""You're not?""</p><p>""No, you just have to put the head in your mouth and look like you are. It'll only take a few seconds if you're posed right. Just think of it like one of those gross-out challenges on a reality show."" I held the camera up. ""Ready?""</p><p>She took a breath, and said, ""I guess so.""</p><p>""Okay. Get your ID out."" She held it out and I made sure it was visible on camera. I didn't have to get the words legible, since I had that a previous picture. All I needed was that it was clear enough that, if the two pictures were released together, there was no way anybody would think it was just two similar-looking girls. Once I had it done, I said, ""Okay, now pull the dick back and put it in your mouth. Close the lips over it and close your eyes.""</p><p>She did as I instructed, although her head instinctively jerked back a little even as she advanced towards it. I almost thought she was going to back out at the last minute, but finally her lips slid over the head. ""Good,"" I said, and snapped the picture. ""One, two, three, and... got it."" No sooner had the words left my lips than Barney's dick left hers. I checked the picture in the display, just to make sure there would be no doubt. Barney's hindquarters and his strange dick were in frame, and Lara's face was recognizable to anybody who knew her. ""Looks nice,"" I said, and showed it to her. She didn't want to look for more than a second. ""Too bad I can't keep this in my personal collection. It's going to be hard to delete these when the bet's over."" I shrugged. ""Okay, lie down on the floor and spread your legs.""</p><p>I reached back between the front seats where I had a small jar I bought at a convenience store on the way there. ""Now he gets to lick you. And trust me, Barney here won't be selfish like you were with him, he'll take his time and make sure you really enjoy it.""</p><p>""I don't want him to take his time,"" she said, then focused on the jar. ""What's that?""</p><p>""A little incentive."" I twisted open the top and pulled off the freshness seal, unleashing an earthy, roasted smell. ""Come here, Barney, come on boy.""</p><p>Barney must have already smelled the peanut butter, for he was already on his feet and headed for me, sniffing eagerly. I dipped my finger inside and put it near his mouth. Barney's tongue snaked out and seemed to get all of it at once, tickling a little as it did. If it felt that good on my finger, I could only imagine what it would feel like for Lara.</p><p>After getting one lick, I dipped another few fingers in, leaned forward and spread it on and around the lips of Lara's labia, and a little inside. Barney's nose followed my fingers and licked long with them while I spread it. I knew she felt his tongue by the way her legs twitched and her breath caught in her throat. ""That's it boy, go get what you want. Peanut butter pussy for you, all you can lick."" When I withdrew my hand, Barney stayed with the pussy. I knew he would. It was the same way with Faith.</p><p>We used the same trick when we did it with her, although it was more spontaneous that time. Fred often used peanut butter as a little treat for Barney, and, one night, after we both fucked Faith and were enjoying a little weed as an extra thank you (me and Fred, that is, I don't want my little sister getting high, I do have some protective instincts) as an extra thank you, I joked about him putting peanut butter on his dick to get a blowjob. Fred protested that neither he nor his dog were gay, and so he'd never tried it, but bet Barney'd lick peanut butter off anything.</p><p>Well, you know how I like bets, and my sister was right there, lying on her back, still naked. Reminded of some teases I'd made about her and animals, I reached over and put a little dab there. It didn't take much, even after the peanut butter was all gone, Barney just kept licking, and Faith really seemed to enjoy it. Within a few minutes she was moaning, and, well, I can't remember if it was me or Fred who suggested it, but we thought it'd be hilarious to watch my little sister get fucked doggy-style by a real dog. It was quite a sight... not as funny as we imagined, but it was wildly erotic to see her submit to the attentions of an animal.</p><p>Watching my cousin Lara get eaten out wasn't anywhere near as hot, but it still got me pretty hard, especially when the peanut butter was all gone and it looked like Lara had surrendered herself to the sensation of a warm, long, wet tongue repeatedly brushing up her slit, getting all her sensitive parts at once. Her legs, initially raised slightly, knees bent, had collapsed flat against the floor, as though to provide him with the maximum amount of room with which to work, and her head lolled back, staring off into nothingness. Maybe she didn't want to watch what was happening, maybe she wanted to pretend it was something else, but her nipples were rock hard and standing erect and I thought I could see a blush forming even under her fading tan.</p><p>I licked my own fingers, as I watched. The peanut butter, flavored with a hint of Lara's juices, was tasty, but mostly I just didn't want the fingers to be sticky and messy. When they were nearly clean but still wet, I just wiped them on my pants, and then got the camera ready.</p><p>I didn't take the picture though. Not right away. She was enjoying it, Barney didn't seem to have any complaints, and it was a good show. I gave it a few minutes, and then, Barney seemed to lose interest, turning his head away. Lara groaned. Her last few breaths had been short and heavy. I handed her the peanut butter. ""Guess he needs a little more encouragement.""</p><p>She didn't waste any time, just dipped her finger in and rubbed a little more peanut butter at the top of her crack. I decided to reward that enthusiasm by helping direct the dog back to his treat. Sure enough, he continued licking once he got a whiff of peanut butter. As I sat back I reached over and ran my hands over Lara's breast, squeezing the soft but firm flesh gently, and rubbing the nipple between two fingers. I wasn't quite as gentle with that, but I don't think she minded. She let out a whimper of pleasure that sounded remarkably like a dog's whine.</p><p>Finally, I got into a good position, which was harder than I expected. I wanted to get both the dog licking her snatch and Lara's face, both in the frame, and to do that I had to lean right up against the side of the van. When I was ready, I said to Lara, ""Hey, Lara. Look here."" Her head turned towards me, a glassy-eyed look on her face, and I said, ""Say cheese.""</p><p>She didn't say anything, but the picture was pretty good all the same. Both her eyes and mouth were half open, the latter in what looked like a moan of pleasure, and you could see the dog between her legs. I would have liked to get the dog's tongue visibly connected to her pussy, but the timing was just a second off. Instead, Barney's tongue just hovered tantalizingly close to the wet pussy. It wasn't perfect, but it was good enough. ""Okay, we're done with that shot,"" I said, pulling Barney away. ""Just one more to go. You know what that one is, right?""</p><p>Lara seemed to regain a little bit of her concentration now that Barney wasn't licking. ""The sex picture,"" she said softly.</p><p>""That's right. That's all that's left. You do that, and we can make a bet."" I thought it would take more persuading, but Lara turned over on her stomach, slowly but without the appearance that she was stalling, and then pulled herself up onto her hands and knees.</p><p>Maybe the taste of Lara's genitals aroused him, or maybe he remembered the pussy licking ritual from when we did it with Faith, but Barney was already hard, his dick swinging out back and forth. When Lara got into position, on her hands and knees, his head perked up, although it wasn't until her ass was raised in the air and I said, ""Go on boy, get the pussy,"" that he tried to mount.</p><p>It took him a few tries, but he got it in without my help, and once he sank in, Barney began thrusting like a machine. Once firmly planted, it was like the dog was dominating her, making her his bitch, and not even giving a damn. Dogs don't really smile, although sometimes they look like it, but as Barney stood on his hind legs and pushed his furry butt in and out, it was like he knew he was in charge. I knew what that was like. It's a good feeling.</p><p>Barney wasn't a sensitive lover. To him, it was all about his own pleasure, but his own pleasure generated a lot of motion and friction, and it had to feel good for Lara. A couple minutes in, her eyes half-closed, mouth half-open, I took a picture that was worth a thousand words. Looking at it later, you could almost hear the dual moans, one a bestial yelp, the other a primal feminine cry of pleasure. Lara was having another orgasm, right as Barney seemed to be filling her womb with canine sperm.</p><p>There was a moment of what looked like contented bliss, and I wish I had one more picture allowed so I could capture that too. She groaned, trying to pull off him. Barney seemed to be trying to pull away too, but gave up after a few failed attempts. Lara wasn't giving up so easily, and it looked to be causing Barney some pain. ""How's it possible? It's like he's even bigger coming out than he was going in!""</p><p>I grinned. ""I think that's his knot. It swells up so girl dogs can't pull off."" Lara did manage, though, finally, and with one final yelp from her canine lover, Barney's dick flopped down, spilling out a clear fluid all over the floor. The knot was visible at the base, looking like a second set of balls just above the furry ones. ""But I guess most bitches are tighter than you.""</p><p>""Shut up.""</p><p>""I didn't mean anything by it, dogs are small."" I grinned. ""So, did you like it?""</p><p>""Of course not,"" she said as she rolled over on her back again. She reached for her shirt.</p><p>""Yeah, you didn't like it so much that you came.""</p><p>She sighed and shook her head. ""I was faking it. You know, like I do with you half the time."" I felt a twinge of self-doubt, but pushed it down. Even if she did fake sometimes with me, there was no reason to try and spare Barney's ego. She just wanted to act like it didn't turn her on.</p><p>""Well, maybe next time.""</p><p>She snorted. ""Like there'll be a next time.""</p><p>""Of course there will. After I win. That is, if we still have a bet."" I offered my hand. ""Once we shake, the bet is on. I won't delete the pictures until it's over, and if you back out, I'll use them to make your life miserable. The bet is that I can get Faith pregnant and have her intend to keep it, all of this assuming that she agrees to be my slave over the Christmas break. If not, no winners and no losers. But if she does agree, the game is on. Same rules we agreed on before in terms of how long I have and what constitutes winning or losing. If either of us tell Faith or anybody else about the bet, we lose. If you win, the next time I win Faith as a sex slave, I turn her over to you for the whole time. Could be a fun summer for you."" More likely, just a fun couple of hours. ""But if I win, you're MY sex slave the whole summer, that's from the last day of school to the first day next year. Fucking anyone, anywhere, anytime. Fun for both of us.""</p><p>She stared at my outstretched hand. ""You can't treat me any worse than you do Faith. I don't want my reputation ruined over this.""</p><p>""Of course. I'll only share you with people I absolutely trust, and they'll be using condoms. In fact, you'll have it better than Faith. I mean, the people from my school don't even know you, and you don't live with me so it's not like I can just pull you off at a moment's notice to go service somebody. I have to worry about your parents getting suspicious if you disappear too much or when you're supposed to be doing something else. Believe me, I don't want them even suspecting, it would be bad for both of us.""</p><p>She sighed. ""Why do I have a feeling I'm going to regret this?"" she asked, but took my hand and shook it.</p><p>""I don't know, but it's too late for second thoughts now."" For her, at least. I could still get out of it if Faith didn't want to be a slave next month. I might be able to influence her into not making that bet, one with higher stakes than she'd ever imagined. The only question was, did I want to?</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Ten</h5><p>I played things cool until mid-December. I didn't mention slavery or any other kind of bet. I had sex with Faith every couple of days, but only when I really felt horny, or she made a submission bet. My intentions were to let her decide, not try to pressure her, that way if she wasn't my slave over the break and, therefore, my bet with Lara was cancelled, I wasn't really at fault. I had no choice but to agree if she offered, that was part of the bet. But if Faith didn't want to play this time around, I was off the hook.</p><p>I think it might have backfired a little, since I'd cut back on sex with my sister to below normal levels, it made her think about it more, and in her desire to please me, she naturally turned to something she knew I liked, her surrendering her whole self to me. I know she wanted it for herself too, and maybe she would have offered it no matter what, it's just that, in retrospect, I think my idea of letting fate decide by playing things cool worked against my better angels. Or maybe fate really wanted me to have a slave for Christmas.</p><p>When Christmas Holidays begin is variable, in terms of dates, but, like many schools, schools in our area let kids off from the weekend before Christmas to the weekend after New Years. Two weeks. However, recognizing that nobody really wants to pay attention on the last day, it's a half-day schedule and much of that is devoted to non-denominational holiday concerts. Lots of people in the high school skip the day entirely, which is what I did.</p><p>Faith came home about one in the afternoon and, instead of going to her room or looking for something to snack on, she came to sit beside me on the couch. I could tell something was on her mind, but I didn't want to ask her what, since it could be good, or it could be bad. Either way, I was likely to find out eventually, but if it was bad there was always a sliver of hope in not starting the conversation.</p><p>We sat quietly, watching TV together, but she was fidgety. She kept shifting around on the couch and when one of her legs was crossed over the other, it would bob around rhythmically, full of nervous energy.</p><p>A commercial came on for some kind of snack food, based around the premise that it was revealed there was only one left, so the two kids raced to get it before the other one could. The younger brother got there first. ""That's so unrealistic,"" I joked. ""The older kid has to be way faster. If it were you and me, I'd kick your ass."" I guess I broke my resolve there, since I had to know that I was goading her, but it just slipped out.</p><p>""If we were racing for food, you probably would,"" she said, a little snottily. It was sort of a long-standing family joke. I'm not fat, owing to my high metabolism, but I can eat a lot. I sometimes have the nickname of 'Bottomless Pit'. She was quiet for a few seconds, and I thought my attempt to provoke something has failed, but then she blurted out, ""If it was anything else, I bet I could beat you.""</p><p>I looked at her, having a sense of what was coming and regretting my comment that prompted it, but not being entirely sure about that regret. I couldn't stop myself now, though. ""No way,"" I said. ""I bet you can't.""</p><p>""Please. If nothing else, that stupid beard's got to add to your drag."" I stroked my chin automatically. Over the last week, I hadn't been shaving. It was a bet with my friend Fred, over who could grow the manliest beard in the last week before holidays. The bet was over, ended the day before. Fred won, but it was only $20, so I didn't really care. In that time, Faith had been mocking my facial hair a little... saying it made me look like a hobo was one of the more popular themes her jokes rested on. The comment about wind resistance was comparatively original.</p><p>I didn't really care, though, it was a little uneven and made me look scruffy, but it didn't look bad, and I don't think even Faith thought that it did. It was our way, whenever we weren't involved in sex games we'd often tease each other about one thing or another. ""The beard only makes me faster,"" I joked.</p><p>""So let's bet then. We'll race. First one to the laundry room and back."" She took a moment to pretend to think, but launched right into what she must have been preparing to say all along. ""If you win, I'll be your sex slave again, until the end of the Christmas vacation, just like last summer."" She bit her lip, then added. ""Except, with condoms, right? I don't want to have to go through another abortion.""</p><p>It felt like the world suddenly stopped, my whole life hinging on this moment. I needed to make sure the terms of the bet allowed me some room to operate. ""Believe me, I don't want you to have one either,"" I said. It was true... it would mean I'd lose my bet with Lara. ""But does the condom thing go for me, too? Because it wouldn't really be like I owned your body if I couldn't use it... and believe me, I want to be using it a lot.""</p><p>""We've been doing it these last few months without,"" she said, without seeming to need too much time to consider. ""And I'm on the pill, so we can risk it. You're right, my master shouldn't have to wear a condom."" My dick was twitching already at hearing her call me her master. I don't think there's a more erotic sound in the whole world than your little sister calling you master and meaning it.</p><p>Well, we'll just see how much she means it. ""Okay. If I win, you're my slave, but I promise you I'll make every other guy wear a condom.""</p><p>She nodded. ""And if I win..."" she took a breath. ""You can't touch Lara any more until after New Year. That means you can't fuck her, her mouth, ass, or even do anything sexual.""</p><p>That stopped me short a little. I was expecting a submission bet with submission bet stakes. Like, if I win, she's my sex slave, indulging in my every perverted whim, and if she wins, I drive her to the skating rink one day, or buy her hot chocolate. Or maybe even I shave my beard. It was just about time for it to go anyway. But this was almost a real bet, with real stakes.</p><p>Except of course, I was going to win. The bet was obviously in my favor. I was taller than Faith, which meant longer legs, a greater stride. She was probably a little fitter, but whenever we were both informally racing towards the same thing, I almost always got there first. Besides all that, I half-expected her to walk while I ran, because she wanted me to win.</p><p>So, if she was intending to lose, I wondered, what was the point of making her prize about Lara? Was she trying to tell me something? Faith did have trouble admitting things outright... like the fact that she liked having sex with me. Maybe she was more bothered about me and Lara than she let on, and this was how she told me.</p><p>I'd worry about that later. Right now, I had a bet to win. ""Okay,"" I agreed, and shook on it. We quickly took our marks, agreed on some of the minor details such as the exact finishing point, and I started the count. When I said ""Go,"" I ran as fast I could, not willing to take any chances. Even if there were no stakes, my competitive spirit wouldn't let me give less than my best. She kept pace with me at first, and as we crossed into a narrow hallway, she squeezed past me and took the lead. I couldn't get past her without tripping her or something until we got to the laundry room.</p><p>It was there Faith made her fatal mistake, or threw the competition. I'm not entirely certain which. We only had to set foot in the laundry room, but Faith was moving too fast and got several steps in before she turned around. By that time, since I was already running slower so as not to trip her up, I had touched one foot over the threshold and had turned around.</p><p>I didn't look back, I just ran for all I was worth until I rounded a corner into the living room. I almost slipped on the floor in that last turn but caught myself at the last minute and tilted, nearly tripping over my feet as my hand slapped the edge of the couch. Faith was right behind me, no more than three feet. She leaned against one wall, using it to support herself while she caught her breath. ""Damn it,"" she muttered, but I knew she didn't mean it.</p><p>Having won, I wanted to get started right away, but I let my heart stop racing first. ""So you're my slave now?""</p><p>She straightened up like some kind of soldier at attention. ""Yes, master.""</p><p>""Then let's go to my room.""</p><p>As we ascended slowly, I thought about what move should came next. She was still on the pill, I'd have to work on that, but there was always a chance it would take anyway. If the pill's 98% effective, and I came inside her fifty times in the next two weeks, I'd have a good shot, statistically speaking, to beat the odds. Of course, I'd rather play it smart and take them out of the equation somehow. I could always try to tamper with her pills, maybe get them to fail without her knowing, and then focus all my efforts on just convincing her to keep the baby, but... no, I wanted the challenge. I wanted to try to convince her to go into it willingly, and that meant getting her to give the pills up. I risked ruining things if I rushed into it, so I decided I'd give myself a few days to mull over my approach.</p><p>When she got into my room she grabbed the bottom of her shirt. ""Wait,"" I said. ""Let me do that. You're my toy again, it's only right that I get to play.""</p><p>Faith let her hands fall to her sides. ""Yes, master,"" she said.</p><p>I closed the gap between us, close enough that I could feel the warmth of her body and the bulge in my pants pressed into her, and tugged at the bottom of her shirt. ""Lift your arms up, above your head."" She complied wordlessly, and I smiled. ""I like this, it's like you're my little dress-up doll. Or undress-up doll, I guess."" I removed her shirt, an easy task with her in that position, and let her arms fall, then looked down at her small breasts, still clad in a bra, off-white with just the hint of green. When Faith undressed herself, she usually took her shirt and pants off first, then panties and finally bra. She seemed to expect this, changing her stance to allow me to better remove her jeans, so I decided to change things up.</p><p>I spun her around, and then undid the back of her bra, let it fall off her shoulders, and when it was free from one arm, I threw it on the bed, then made her face me again. In terms of shape, they were still barely there at all, especially without a bra pushing them up, but I loved them anyway, even though I could cover each of her tits completely with my hand. I loved her nipples though, beautifully pink and round. I bent down to lay a soft kiss on each of them, and then stepped away. ""I like this,"" I said. ""The jeans and no shirt thing. Maybe I should have you walk around the house like this when it's just the two of us.""</p><p>She seemed a little taken aback for a moment, but responded promptly with, ""If you wish.""</p><p>I took off her pants next, and then her panties. I knelt before her, running my hand over her pubic mound and the soft red hair that lay just above her slit, and I had an idea. ""You're mine now,"" I said. ""Body and soul, right?""</p><p>She quivered. ""Yes master,"" she said. ""You may do whatever you want.""</p><p>""And if I give you instructions for your body, you have to obey them, right?""</p><p>""Yes,"" she said again, though I could tell from the look in her eyes that she wasn't sure where I was going with it.</p><p>I ran my hand through her pubic hair again. ""I want you to shave from now on."" She'd been suggesting that I should, after all, it was only fair. And it would be a baby step towards other commands I might make regarding her body.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Shave your pussy, and keep it shaved. I'd rather not get hairs stuck on my tongue while I'm giving you oral.""</p><p>""But... I've never done that before.""</p><p>""Don't be afraid. Lots of girls do it. It's just like shaving your legs. Just go slowly and be careful. Look it up on the Internet; they'll probably have the best tips."" I patted her ass and said, ""Go do it now and I'll make it worth your while.""</p><p>I stood up and, just like that, left the room, as though I expected her to do it without question. I thought she might have some doubts about it, but decided the best way to go about it was to pretend this was only natural. She'd done much, much worse before.</p><p>About an hour later, she called back, ""Okay, it's done."" I returned upstairs, and she was waiting for me in my room.</p><p>Faith was naked, but standing a little nervously, hands loosely hanging in front of her crotch. I don't know whether she was ashamed, or trying to save the reveal as a surprise. Either way, I said, ""Hands at your sides.""</p><p>""Yes, master.""</p><p>There it was, no longer with the little bit of red hair that had become so familiar to me. I knelt down for a close look. The skin glistened a little like it was still moist, and it was a little reddish, but there didn't seem to be any cuts, which was a relief. ""Lovely,"" I said. ""Get on the bed, on your back.""</p><p>I told her I'd make it worth her while, and I did, I didn't just lick pussy, I made love to the pussy with my face, kissing, licking, sucking, even rubbing my facial hair, gently, up against it. The beard was past the point where it was prickly and scratchy, but she had to feel it, and judging by the reaction, it felt good. I was glad. Part of it was that I wanted her to enjoy being a slave as much as possible, to soften her up for what was coming, but it was fun, too. Without the hair I was so used to, it was like it was somebody else's pussy, like my sister had a slutty twin, or maybe that she'd gotten younger, more pure, and my beard made me feel older.</p><p>I ate her out to one orgasm, and then I began to fuck her, missionary style, more or less, pinning her down with my body, putting her in my power. Halfway through I shifted, pushed her legs up to penetrate her more from above, while I did one of my favorite sexual pastimes... trying to pin Faith's ankles behind her ears. She was flexible enough, with her dance training, but she usually pushes back, which is part of the fun, considering how submissive she naturally is. I'm not even sure she knows she's doing it.</p><p>This time, I put a little more effort into it than I usually do, to emphasize I was in control. It was what she wanted, after all. With each push inside her, I made more and more progress, and didn't give her any chance to make up ground when I pulled out. Before long, they were there touching the covers, and I was on top of her, thrusting away while she gasped beneath me.</p><p>I could feel her groan beneath me and I was getting close, when I heard a slamming noise from downstairs. One of my parents was home.</p><p>It was too far gone to stop now, so I clapped a hand over her mouth and gave her a few more strokes. slow. The excitement and fear at getting caught heightened everything, and I came soon after. Thankfully, nobody came up before we were once again dressed and presentable.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Eleven</h5><p>I didn't get to use Faith much more that first day, though I did get her to give me a blowjob before bed. That was easy enough to do quietly, or to stop if somebody approached. Watching her lips move up and down my shaft, it reminded me of simpler days, when that was all she did. I almost wanted her to pretend she didn't like it, that she was only doing it because forced, just like old times, but really, in the end, I want her to enjoy it and to know she does. I had to savor that while I could, since I knew that, in the next few months, I'd really be trying to get her to do something she probably didn't want. I just hoped I could get her to change her mind.</p><p>The next morning, a Saturday, our parents left about ten. No family breakfast that weekend, since they were going to visit some friends of theirs who were having a birthday brunch. We'd be alone for a while, and as soon as the door shut Faith looked at me expectantly, but I said, ""I'm sure I'll be needing you soon, but not right now."" She nodded, and went up to her room.</p><p>I did some ordinary, boring things like checking my Facebook, watched a little TV, shaved my face clean, went downstairs to make some toast, made a few phone calls, and then called Faith down. She peeked around the corner, first, and then finally stepped out. To my surprise, she was wearing only jeans, without a top. I hadn't actually made it an order, just suggested that I might. ""Yes master?"" she said. Her eyes weren't on me, but rather on the window, and I realized why she'd peeked out first. From the position she was standing in, nobody could see her.</p><p>Nobody could see her if she was where I was either, but they could if they were on the sidewalk outside and happened to look in. Of course, it was bright outside, and relatively dark inside, so the chances were slim, even then. So I decided I'd push against her boundaries a little more.</p><p>""Come closer,"" I said. It took her a second, but she slowly approached. ""I like,"" I said, and gently cupped her breast, and then kissed her neck. She lolled her head back to permit me. I guess it was a little risky, but I did keep my eye out the window.</p><p>After my lips left her skin, I said, ""I know I shaved this morning. Did you?""</p><p>She nodded. ""I'm not sure I really needed it though.""</p><p>I undid the front button of her jeans and slid underneath her panties. It felt smooth all right. While I was in the neighborhood, I groped her pussy lightly, and sent two fingers deep inside, then pulled up, making her step on her tiptoes. ""Good,"" I said. ""Now, about your wardrobe...""</p><p>""Uh huh?"" She seemed distracted, but that might have been because I was still stroking her now wet pussy.</p><p>""You did good, but I think I'll give you a few more choices, for variety. How about this? During the day when we're home alone, you may either wear jeans or panties and no shirt or bra, or any outfit that has a skirt, as long as there are no panties. And of course, full nudity is always an option. Easy access is the name of the game.""</p><p>""Yes, master.""</p><p>""Good. But for now, we're going out, so you can't wear that, go get ready.""</p><p>""Where are we going?""</p><p>""Well, as much as I like having you all to myself, Christmas is coming up, and I haven't done all my shopping yet. I'm going to need some extra cash. Luckily, Mikey's been saving up.""</p><p>I'd checked ahead. My aunt and uncle were both gone, expected to be out the whole day. When I offered Mikey the chance to rent my sister for a few minutes, he jumped at the chance. I think she might be the only one he's ever slept with, and he's always had a bit of a crush on her. While she was my slave, he got to indulge his fantasy, but with the bitter aftertaste of knowing she belonged to me.</p><p>I could see him practically salivating when we arrived. He met us at the door before I could even ring the bell. We didn't go do anything right away, just took off our coat and boots and grabbed a drink. I raided the pantry since I was probably going to be watching more than doing anything, and I might as well munch on something while I'm doing it. I picked up a bag of pretzels.</p><p>""So, you want to go downstairs or what?"" Mikey asked. He'd been waiting to ask that for a while, I could tell.</p><p>The front door opened, and we all turned to see Lara there. She kicked the snow off her boots on the mat and grinned. ""Well, look who's here,"" she said. But of course, she wasn't surprised - I sent her a text. ""I hear you lost another bet,"" she said to Faith. Faith just shrugged.</p><p>""We were just about to go downstairs,"" I said, looking back to Mikey. ""But first thing's first. Money up front."" He scowled a little, but reached into his pocket, handed me a wad of cash. It may have seemed untrusting, but I'd made the mistake before. Money always up front. I counted off, $100, as agreed, then nodded. ""You got a condom?"" I asked. ""I've got one if you don't, but it'll be an extra five."" It's a rough world out there for those of us without trust funds. You have to make profit where you can.</p><p>""I've got one,"" he grumbled.</p><p>""Okay, then let's go downstairs.""</p><p>Mikey led the way, Faith followed behind. I lagged behind with Lara. ""Guess you couldn't resist a little preview of the slut life,"" I joked quietly.</p><p>She blew out some air from the side of her mouth as she hung up her coat. ""Please. More like I wanted to get a little preview of my prize when I win.""</p><p>I shook my head, and we trudged down the stairs. Mikey already had his shirt off and was working on his pants. Faith was pulling her sweater over her head. I sat down on the couch and began unrolling the already-opened bag of pretzels. ""You think you can give us a little privacy?"" my cousin asked.</p><p>""Sorry,"" I said, and not for the first time. ""I have to watch out for my property. Who knows what you might try to do. Don't worry, it's not like I'm going to be staring, I've got TV while you do your business."" Faith was now down to her underwear. I found the remote control. Lara sat down beside me, on the opposite side from where the sex was going to be happening. It was a pretty big basement, Faith and Mikey could have one whole couch to themselves, or go off into a little side nook, which was still visible from the couch but somehow a little more secluded. This time, they seemed to be content to undress near the side couch.</p><p>I had some pretzels, watched a funny commercial, and when I looked over next, they were naked. Physically speaking, Mikey was almost a good match for Faith, since she was tiny and he was scrawny and thin, even compared to me. I'm no jock, but I'm fit. I've never tried, but I bet if I wanted to, I could physically overpower Lara to the point that she couldn't do anything I didn't let her. But she could kick Mikey's ass, even though she's younger than him.</p><p>He stood awkwardly, hands seemingly torn between looking for a pocket to hide in, or covering up his erection, and stared at Faith like he'd never seen a naked girl before. Then again, there was big difference. ""Holy shit, you shave now?"" She shrugged and rubbed one arm with her other hand. ""Wow, I like it, you look really beautiful."" He paused, and then asked, ""So, um, do you mind before we start giving me a... you know, a blow job for a bit?""</p><p>""Don't ask me,"" Faith said. ""That's for my master to decide.""</p><p>He looked up to me, his expression a strange mix of annoyance and pleading. ""Come on, man, I can't spare any more money right now. Can't you give me, you know, the family discount?""</p><p>I had offered free oral as part of a family discount before, sometimes, but my willingness to do so depended on any number of things, from my need for money, to how annoying Mikey had been, to whether I thought Faith was interested or not. Today, I was in a pretty good mood, so I was inclined to say yes.</p><p>I didn't get a chance to. ""No,"" Lara said. ""Don't put your dick in her mouth, she's going to be licking my cootch later, and that's a little too close to us fucking for my comfort."" She then asked me, ""Let him do it later, if you want, or let me go first.""</p><p>She seemed to be assuming an awful lot. I smirked at her and said, ""Sure, you got money?""</p><p>Her eyes widened. ""What? What are you talking about?""</p><p>""Faith isn't free. Going rate's a hundred for a fuck... I don't know, girls fuck with their tongues, right?"" I acted like I was trying to figure out the proper charge on the fly. ""But then, I usually give out oral for free to family. What the fuck, we'll split the difference, say it's fifty for her to eat you out.""</p><p>Lara seemed to shrink a little. ""But we've sort of had an arrangement, remember? She licks me and you can fuck me.""</p><p>I shrugged. ""See, the thing is, you let me fuck you anyway. I fuck you all the time. You get as much out of it as me. So that deal expired the first time I came over for a booty call. Now you're like anybody else. If you want to use my property, you can pay.""</p><p>My sudden coldness didn't just get her attention, Mikey and Faith were both watching. Lara shook her head. ""But come on, you can do me a favor, right? I don't have fifty dollars.""</p><p>""That's your problem."" I looked around. ""Tell you what, I'm in a good mood. You want to trade sexual favors for it, I'm open to it. Faith will lick you, so long as you lick her first. To orgasm.""</p><p>She winced. ""You know I'm not bi.""</p><p>I laughed. ""Yeah, only half-bi. It's okay if she licks you, but not if you lick her. I think that's just called selfish. You have to give a little to get a little. What do you say?""</p><p>""Sorry,"" she said. ""It's just not worth it."" She folded her arms and shifted her legs away from me on the couch.</p><p>I guessed I'd pissed her off. Not my intention, but I hoped it would win some points from Faith. ""Fine, let me know when you've got an extra fifty, and we'll schedule something. Until then, Faith, go ahead and put his dick in your mouth."" I watched carefully. We'd agreed on condoms, but never actually addressed whether that was just for pussy, or for things like oral as well. So, I didn't say anything. If she felt strongly about it, she'd try to remind me. She didn't say anything either, just did what I said and put his dick in her mouth. She looked so cute with the impression of it bulging out one cheek while she looked over at me. I waved her on, and she began sucking, going all the way down and pulling off, while Mikey closed his eyes, his head back.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twelve</h5><p>I watched a little bit, more for Faith than for my own enjoyment. It was hot, but I always got the impression Faith was playing to an audience, me, and so did a better job when I watched than when I was distracted. She took his prick out of her mouth and licked around the underside, but her eyes were on me while she did it.</p><p>When I turned away, she seemed to go just for more conventional head-bobbing. I looked over to Lara. ""Anyway, if you do get in the mood for a cock..."" she looked up to me, expectantly. ""You might want to get a boyfriend or a good dildo, because I'm going to be pretty busy these next couple weeks. I might be able to work you in, but no promises."" She scowled, and I almost laughed. I leaned over to whisper to her, so Faith couldn't hear, ""Sorry, I've got a special project, can't waste any of my juice.""</p><p>I snacked and watched TV. Lara's phone rang, and she spoke into it. ""Hey,"" she said. ""Yeah, I did. Uh-huh."" She looked sidelong at me and said, ""Faith and Mark are here. She's doing the sex slave thing again."" I was momentarily surprised, even afraid, but then she pulled the phone away from her mouth a few seconds later and said, ""Todd wants to know if he can have a crack.""</p><p>""If he's got a hundred, sure."" I could always use the money, and Todd had more than he deserved.</p><p>Lara relayed the message, and then said, ""He'll probably be here in an hour.""</p><p>It turned out he gave us just about enough time. Faith continued to suck on Mikey's dick until he finally came. She swallowed it all up, but after that, he needed a little bit of time before he took what he came for. He tried to put his arm around Faith, although she kept subtly shrugging him off.</p><p>Finally, Mikey pointed out that he was hard again, and Faith asked what way he'd like to do it. ""Whichever you want,"" he said.</p><p>""I guess from behind,"" she told him, and turned over and got on all fours, hands on the couch's armrest.</p><p>That wasn't the answer Mikey'd hoped for, apparently, because he said, ""No, let's do it face to face, at least at first."" Faith, always the compliant one, shrugged impassively, and turned over again.</p><p>He spread her legs and sort of half-knelt on the couch. I cleared my throat, and he looked over. ""Condom,"" I reminded him.</p><p>""Oh, right."" He reached over, chagrinned, and spent about a minute trying to tear open the package, and another trying to get the thing on, and then got back into the position he was in before. Before he entered her, he climbed on top of her, abandoning his kneeling position, and tried to get his dick in, blind.</p><p>Finally, she got tired of the awkward aiming and said, ""Here, let me help."" It was centered, and he began humping. Mikey looked into her eyes while he thrust in and out. She always seemed to look away, towards the ceiling or to me, but she did make the sounds of pleasured grunting once he got into a good rhythm.</p><p>After a few minutes, Mikey pulled out, still-hard, and said, ""Okay, we'll do it your way now. On your knees."" Faith complied, and Mikey entered from behind, this time carefully aiming himself. Once he did, he threw himself into the work.</p><p>I'll give him credit, maybe it was because he'd just cum and was wearing a condom that dulled the sensation, but he lasted longer than I thought he would, and he even made her cum once, or maybe she faked it. It looked authentic, at any rate, and I never got around to asking her, I took it for granted with the way she moaned and shook. A few minutes after that, Mikey suddenly seemed to miss a stroke, and instead of going out, went in and stopped there. His eyes closed and mouth opened, and it took about ten seconds before he took a breath, but he was done.</p><p>I kept Faith naked, knowing Todd was on his way, but Mikey got dressed soon after. When we heard the door open upstairs, I went up to make sure it was Todd and not his parents or something. It was him, though. He grinned at me and took off his hat and said, ""Hey. I thought maybe Lara was just shitting me, but then I saw your piece of shit car blocking the garage. You're really renting her out again, huh?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Then let's do this. I haven't gotten laid in a few days.""</p><p>""So I guess you aren't seeing, what's her name, Jeanette any more?""</p><p>He chuckled. ""Yeah, I am, but she's got exams, apparently she doesn't think sex counts as studying. Her loss, though.""</p><p>Sounded more like her gain. ""So you're cheating on her."" It bothered me a little. I might treat girls badly, but at least I do it to their face, instead of letting them think I'm a great guy while stabbing them in the back.</p><p>He shrugged. ""What she doesn't know won't hurt her. Don't tell me you're going all moral, are you? Where's your little rent-a-whore?""</p><p>""Faith's downstairs.""</p><p>""Well, then, let's go."" I followed him back down. He said hello to Faith, made a joke about ""I'll be your cock for the afternoon.""</p><p>""Got the money?""</p><p>As soon as I asked, Mikey scowled and said, ""I don't need to watch this."" He started up the stairs.</p><p>Todd didn't seem to notice, and I didn't really care. Todd gave me $100, then quickly got naked. In contrast to his younger brother, Todd didn't seem to have any shame, either about stripping down quickly in front of another guy, or about being nude in front of his little sister. Nude, and with an erection. He was about the same size down there as Mikey, although it looked smaller on him because his overall body was bigger.</p><p>""Let's get this party started,"" he said, and rubbed his cock. He advanced towards Faith.</p><p>I had to speak up. ""Sorry man, I forgot to mention. There's a new rule, you got to wear a condom.""</p><p>He acted like I'd personally insulted him. ""What? That's bullshit.""</p><p>I would always feel a little guilty about asking guys to wear a condom. Who wants to wear a raincoat in the shower, after all? I knew I had to, for Faith's own good and to make sure any baby was mine, but I'm not without sympathy for the guys who want the full experience. Todd was an exception to that, because I never liked him much. He had a smarmy sense of superiority and was a bit of a bully. More than that, he was probably the biggest risk. Everyone else I sold Faith to, I knew very well, including their sexual histories. Most of them, their most notable sexual partner had been their hands. So I didn't really have fear of diseases. Todd, I knew he slept around, and I probably should have asked him to wrap it from the start. I got a little carried away though, that first time, I was trying to piss Mikey off by letting his brother fuck her and making sure Mikey knew it.</p><p>So for him, I had no sympathy. ""Take it or leave it. I don't know where that thing's been."" I waved generally in the direction of his crotch. ""Or where the people you're with have been anyway. For all I know that Jeanette's pulling trains down at college keggers.""</p><p>He shook his head and laughed. ""Yeah, right. She's actually a good girl. Believe me, she doesn't cheat.""</p><p>""So she's better than you then."" I shrugged, it was beside the point. ""Anyway, sometimes good girls can fool you. Everyone thinks Faith's a good girl. Given the chance, I could probably get your girlfriend to cheat."" It was an offhanded jibe. I really had no intention of doing it. For all my flaws, I never thought seriously about taking a girl from somebody else, it always seemed a pretty low move. I actually never thought I'd cheat on a girl, either, if I made a commitment to be exclusive, which was why I was reluctant to do so.</p><p>He laughed. ""No way, man. You think you're hot shit, but you don't even know how to talk to a real woman, much less one like her. Fuck, I'd bet you my car she'd shoot you down if you tried.""</p><p>Normally the words 'I bet you' make my ears prick up and I feel a need to challenge people on it, but I didn't think he was serious, and I wasn't entirely serious either, so I let it slide and changed the subject. ""Make your choice, do you want to put a condom on, or do you want a refund?"" At the time, I'd have been just as happy to give him a refund. The bet stuck in my mind though. I always kind of envied his car. If he was serious about it I'd love to make a bet like that.</p><p>Todd grumbled, but he retrieved a condom from his wallet, and put it on. No imagination, he also chose to fuck Faith doggy-style, and although she seemed to appreciate his more energetic thrusting, she didn't get an orgasm from him. She was getting close, but then he groaned and Todd aimed his head to the ceiling and made an ugly sex-face, and he was done. He pulled out of her, panting. ""That was pretty good, but I'm not sure it's worth $100, not with a rubber on, you're going to have to adjust the price.""</p><p>I didn't really care what he thought. I looked to Lara. ""Just about time to go, your last chance, if you want to get a little tongue service... you know the terms."" While we watched TV together, and sort of watched Todd fucking, I had been stroking her clothed legs and crotch casually, in the hopes it might get her horny enough to decide to accept my terms after all.</p><p>""You wish. I can do without. Besides, sooner or later..."" She let the sentence fall, unfinished, but I had an idea of what she meant, more or less. Sooner or later, Faith would be her little cunt-slave for a while summer. Of course, if I had my way, the reverse was more likely true. With all that she's resisted it, I really wanted to watch her lick pussy, and when she was my slave, it would happen.</p><p>""Well, then, it was fun. Let me know if you scrape up some more money."" After Christmas, they just might, I knew their parents always gave them cash in an envelope as a stocking stuffer.</p><p>Faith and I said our goodbyes and left. ""What was that about, with you and Lara?"" she asked after I'd closed the door.</p><p>""You told me she looked down on you. I didn't think you'd really want to do her. Was I wrong?""</p><p>She shook her head. ""But you can make me do it anyway if you want. That's why you're my master.""</p><p>""Yeah, but I didn't want to, not when she treats you like that. She kind of needed to be put in her place a little.""</p><p>She leaned over and hugged me, albeit with one arm and a shoulder. Hugging in cars is awkward. Still, it filled me with a warm feeling, especially when she added, ""Thank you, master.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Thirteen</h5><p>I spent Sunday doing some shopping, and only a blowjob from Faith. It was Monday before I again took steps towards my ultimate goal. I only had two weeks of slave-time, when she would be at her most compliant, so I needed to get moving on the timetable fast. To that end, I decided I'd try to get my sister in as good a mood as possible that day, in the hopes it would make her more likely to agree to what I would ask for by nightfall.</p><p>I started that morning eating her out to one orgasm, and then fucking her after that, and cumming inside her, of course. Even if she was still on the pill, I had to take every chance I could get. After I'd finished, I lay holding her, kissing the side of her head. ""So,"" I said, ""I'm trying to decide what to do today.""</p><p>""It's up to you, master,"" she said softly. ""Don't you have more customers lined up?""</p><p>""I can always find someone willing to fuck you. I mean, I was just talking to Fred, and I know he'd love to, and I'm sure most of your other customers feel the same way. This pussy is prime real estate."" I groped her down there to emphasize my point, and she giggled. ""Problem is, right now's not a good time. Right before Christmas, everybody's spending money on gifts. I guess I could lower the price, but no, that would be an insult to my property. I'd rather keep you to myself.""</p><p>""That works for me.""</p><p>""I know. You're a good slave. And for being such a good girl, I thought maybe I'd reward you.""</p><p>She turned back towards me. ""What?""</p><p>""I don't have any plans, so we'll do something you want today. We could see a movie, or if you need to do some shopping, I guess I can take you.""</p><p>""Anything?""</p><p>""Anything within reason.""</p><p>She thought about it for a while, then said, ""I wouldn't mind going ice skating. I haven't been since last year.""</p><p>""Ice skating, huh?"" It wasn't really my thing, but then, it didn't have to be. ""Sure, we could do that.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said cheerily, and rubbed her ass towards me. ""I mean, thank you, master.""</p><p>We stayed together for a few more minutes, before she took a shower, and we parted. The morning we spent doing our own things, breakfast, computer, TV, sometimes together but just as often apart. We agreed to go in the early afternoon, and I told her to let me know when she was ready.</p><p>A little after noon, she came out with skates slung over one shoulder, and dressed for the activity. In the morning, she'd been wearing a dress with no panties. Now, she was dressed for skating, a short skirt on top of form-fitting grey tights, and a sweater on top, probably with a t-shirt underneath. I complimented her on it, then lifted the skirt to see her fabric-covered ass. She bent forward automatically to show it off. It clung tightly to her, following the contours of her ass into the crack. ""You look good in that,"" I said. I thought about doing more, but she'd already showered and gotten dressed, it was better if we just left.</p><p>That was my intention, at least, but intentions have a way of changing. As I drove towards the skating rink, one hand drifted to her leg. I liked feeling her up while driving. No one could see what I was doing. I slid my hand up along the soft fabric, each time going closer to her crotch. Finally, I closed on it. ""Mark..."" she said softly. Not Master.</p><p>I paused. ""What?""</p><p>""I know you can do whatever you want, but...?"" She left the sentence unfinished, but I know she was asking me not to go ahead, albeit without actually asking.</p><p>""Why not, don't you like it?""</p><p>""Yes, but... if I get wet in this, people might see, and I won't be able to skate."" I took a look. The skirt was pretty short. It went down below her crotch, but was more decorative than concealing, meant to be worn with something underneath because it might fly up at any time with swift movement, and if she bent over... I saw her point. It clung tightly to her, almost tight enough to make a camel toe if she didn't have something (a thong, I guessed) underneath it. If I'd gotten her wet, and the fabric darkened, she'd have to be very careful to conceal it. The thought turned me on, but I did want to make it a good day for her, with what I planned to ask later. I pulled my hand away, put it back on the wheel. ""Okay,"" I said. ""Maybe on the way home.""</p><p>It was a little crowded at the rink, but we were able to get in without much trouble. Faith was beautiful out there on the ice. I wasn't. She hadn't been ice skating since last year, I hadn't been since I was twelve, and what little skill I had in those years was all gone. I fumbled around for a while, mostly for the opportunity and excuse to grab her ass publicly, to prevent myself from falling, but eventually I got a little tired of falling on my ass and told her I'd just watch her from the sidelines. That's when I realized just how good she was.</p><p>Maybe it was her dance training, or maybe she had a lot of natural talent. Either way, watching her out there, without me to bog her down, she was swift and graceful. If there weren't a load of other people in the way, I have little doubt she'd be capable of spectacular jumps, and twirls but even as it was, she was like a swan in a herd of waddling ducks. I watched her, admiringly, and for one of the few times thought about what I might be doing to her if I got her pregnant and felt guilty.</p><p>I wanted it too much to dwell on it very long, though, and told myself that, as secretly submissive as she was, without me some other guy would take advantage of it and get her into a lot more trouble. I mean, what if she fell for some abusive controlling prick, or a drug dealer or something, and submitted to his every whim? She'd be much worse off than she would be if I got her pregnant.</p><p>She took a break and I bought her lunch, and then she went back to it. I tried again, but not for long, though I did get to use Faith's tight little ass as an emergency safeguard against falling once more, causing her to blush. Finally, as the temperature had started to dip she said she was ready to go home but wanted something warm to drink first, so we stopped by a coffee shop near where I parked the car.</p><p>There was a line when we came in, and while we were waiting a whole throng of people showed up at once, talking animatedly in some other language. I don't know what it was, and I don't really care. Maybe it was a tour group or an Armenian Alcoholics Anonymous meeting just let out. Because it was cold out, instead of forming an orderly line outside, everybody wanted to cram inside.</p><p>At first I was annoyed as Faith and I were jammed up against the wall near the bathroom as the line folded in on itself in an attempt to let everybody fit. After about ten seconds though, I realized that my hand was on Faith's ass. I took a quick look around to assess the situation, and then gave her a grope. She didn't react, so I slid my hand lower, beneath her skirt, although I had to bend my knees a little to do it.</p><p>We were right in the middle of a crowd, but I still felt safe enough to do it. Even if somebody saw us and knew what we were doing, and I didn't think they would, nobody knew us. For all they knew, Faith was my girlfriend, not my sister, and if I was being a little dirty with her, so what? My main problem was that I couldn't do as much as I wanted to. Without squatting down entirely and becoming blatant about it, all I could do was tease the bottom of her pussy, through her clothes, with my fingers.</p><p>When I first touched her there, Faith turned back to suddenly look at me, but aside from the widening of her eyes, she didn't say anything. ""Check the menu,"" I said. ""Decide what you want now."" She faced the menu and tried to look innocent as my fingers danced the bottom rear of her tights. She wasn't entirely passive, though... I noticed that even as I had to crouch just a little, she stood on her toes, just a little, to make it easier for me.</p><p>What I didn't have in range of motion, I tried to make up for in enthusiasm. Once I had two fingers crooked near what must have been the bottom of her vulva, I jiggled them back and forth rapidly.</p><p>As the lone cashier finished one order and took another, the line shifted to let the woman who'd bought a coffee and a muffin get out, and let everybody else still waiting advance one spot. I had to let the hand teasing her drop, but then came in with my other hand, which was against the wall, sliding in around her side to attempt a frontal attack. I covered it by pretending I wanted to get a look at the treats in the display case, but Faith's muffin was the only one I wanted to get my hands on. There was no way I could get at it under the tights, but I could get my fingertips to reach her crotch while pretending to be browsing.</p><p>Faith's face was flushed, but I thought observers would assume it was all from the cold, and her biting her lip anxiously, well, they might just think she was nervous about the crowd. She was, in a way. ""Do you know what you want?"" I asked.</p><p>""Mmmhmmm,"" she said, the words breaking through her lips like a whimper of pleasure she'd been holding in.</p><p>I could tell that the guy at the front of the line was almost ready to walk away with his order, so I stepped up the pace, rubbing the area deeply, intensely for the last few seconds , before I pulled away as we all moved again.</p><p>As much as I wanted to, I didn't risk it again, we were too near the front of the line, where everybody's eyes would drift on a regular basis, and no longer had the buffer of a wall. So I just withdrew, standing up more straightly and waited. When it came to our turn, I got a coffee, Faith had a hot chocolate, and we stepped out. I thought I caught one of the foreign crowd giving me a knowing smirk as we departed, but I just acted like I didn't notice.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Fourteen</h5><p>We walked to the car in silence, more or less. Once there, I had a sip of my coffee, then put it in the holder as I started the engine. Then I flipped Faith's skirt up to see the results of my efforts.</p><p>It was a little disappointing. The crotch was a little wet, yes, but it wasn't as distinctive as I'd imagined before... you'd pretty much have to be deliberately looking for it to notice anything out of the ordinary. Of course, I hadn't had as much time as I'd wanted. ""See, you were worried for nothing,"" I started to say, but just then my phone rang.</p><p>I picked it up. It was Mom. ""Oh, hi, Mom."" I rolled my eyes a bit. I love my mom, but whenever she calls me it's usually bad news, something she wants me to do, so naturally I've developed an aversion to talking to her. In some ways, it was her fault Faith and I were fucking, but that didn't make me any more eager. ""Listen, I can't talk,"" I said. ""I'm driving."" Technically I wasn't, yet, but I was about to make the lie true by pulling out. ""You want to talk to Faith?"" If whatever Mom wanted was a general chore, rather than something specific to me, Mom might just dish it out to whoever happened to be available. I guess it was kind of shitty to do that to my sister, but she was my slave at the moment.</p><p>Mom agreed, and I passed the phone over to her as I pulled out of the lot. ""Nothing,"" I heard her say. ""Just went skating. Mark took me. Uh-huh. Yeah. Well, he lost a bet."" I grinned, and then looked down between her legs. Her skirt was still flipped up.</p><p>It wasn't a crowd full of people, but it was still delightfully naughty to do something to Faith while she was talking to Mom on the phone. I kept one hand on the wheel and let my free hand return to one of my favorite places, her crotch. Her voice raised in pitch a little as she answered ""Yes?"" to something Mom asked.</p><p>I had to take my hand away to make a turn, but once I was done I returned, and this time went up beneath her skirt and slipped down under her tights and the thong beneath. Despite holding the coffee on the walk to the car, my hands were still a little cold from being outside, but that delightful warmth I found soon fixed that in one of them. It was like a little sauna, hot and wet. I massaged the area, enjoying seeing her feet rising from the floor, and also the look of consternation on her face as she tried to keep track of the conversation with Mom.</p><p>Unfortunately I couldn't drive the whole way amusing myself like that, and after a near miss with somebody crossing the street against the light I stuck to massaging outside the tights. The phone call also ended after a few minutes. ""What'd Mom want?""</p><p>""Take the ground beef out of the freezer to thaw for dinner,"" she said. ""Clean our rooms, and vacuum the living room.""</p><p>I nodded. ""Well, don't spend too long on the living room,"" I said, to foist most of the task on her. ""Cause watching your little ass on the rink's been getting to me. I want to fuck you, but chores come first.""</p><p>She laughed. ""Since when?""</p><p>I shrugged and smiled. ""Think of it like incentive. The sooner you get it done, the sooner I finish you off."" I pulled off her then and concentrated on driving.</p><p>When we got home, I got the hamburger out of the freezer, and then went to my room while Faith went to hers.</p><p>Mom always told us to clean our rooms, but it was something of a joke at this point, at least for me. I'd worn her down over the years so that her standards in that area were comfortably low. As long as there was nothing on the floor and no empty snack-food packages anywhere in sight, it was considered clean. Nothing particularly had to be organized. For the past couple years, she hasn't even insisted the beds be made. I'm quite proud of that accomplishment, and it's come in handy lately, since it'd be a pain in the ass if I have to make the bed again after fucking Faith. Faith tended to be a bit more meticulous in her room, but I think she just liked things to be clean.</p><p>I took a couple minutes to meet that minimum standard, and then listened to music until I heard the vacuum. Then I went downstairs to watch. Faith was still dressed in her tights, although she'd changed into a lighter sweater. ""You forgot something,"" I said.</p><p>She looked down at the carpet. ""What?""</p><p>I pointed to her tights. ""We're home now,"" I said.</p><p>She looked down at her legs. ""Oh, right, sorry.""</p><p>""Sorry what?""</p><p>""Sorry, Master. I'll take them off.""</p><p>I shook my head. ""Allow me."" It was a pleasure to peel down the tights from behind, revealing her ass beneath her skirt, with only a pink thong covering it. Of course, that had to go too. Rule were rules. Once she was properly attired, with nothing under her skirt, I copped a feel then went to sit on the couch. ""You can resume.""</p><p>Watching her vacuum, with her ass and cunt becoming visible every time she leaned or bent over, was quite a treat. A sex slave might as well do other chores, too. She was aware of my gaze and I'm pretty sure she played to it, bending over all the way when she didn't need to and shaking her rear a little.</p><p>Finally, she said, ""I think I'm done then.""</p><p>I stood up, then looked at the carpet, as though inspecting her work. ""Looks good."" I pulled her to me, then, so she could feel my erection underneath my clothes against her. ""So, did you have fun today?"" I asked softly.</p><p>""Yes, master,"" she said. ""Thank you.""</p><p>I had the feeling that she wanted to say more. ""But?""</p><p>""Did you have to feel me up in that coffee place? And with Mom on the phone?""</p><p>""I didn't have to, but I wanted to. Didn't you like it?""</p><p>""Yes, but... we could have gotten caught.""</p><p>My hand drifted down to her pussy, brushing against the slit. ""A little risk is always fun, though, right? Spices things up. I know you get turned on when there's a chance, just a chance, we might get caught.""</p><p>""Sometimes,"" she admitted, her face flushing.</p><p>""Good."" I kissed her softly, let my fingers enter her. I felt how wet she was, and that's what made me decide the time was right. I pulled back suddenly, as though just thinking of something. ""You are still taking your pills, right?""</p><p>""Of course,"" she said firmly. Bad sign.</p><p>""Can I see?""</p><p>She slowly went to her room and came back a minute later with a small circular case of pills. She handed it to me. ""Don't you trust me?"" she asked. ""One abortion was icky enough. Trust me, I don't want to have another.""</p><p>""I do trust you,"" I said. ""And I probably want to avoid one more than you."" I took a breath, hoping it wasn't too soon. ""But you remember when I asked you to shave? You agreed your body belongs to me."" I paused, just a second, and said, ""Now I want you to flush these pills down the toilet. I don't want you taking them, or anything like it.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Fifteen</h5><p>She stared at me, uncomprehending, as though I'd just slapped her across the face without warning and she couldn't figure out why. ""But...""</p><p>""Shh,"" I said. ""No buts. A little risk is a good thing, remember?"" I felt I was losing her. ""Trust me. I love you, and I'll be very careful."" Careful to put as much as I could inside of her, but careful nonetheless. ""Go on. Or no sex for you until you do.""</p><p>Faith looked down at the pills in her hands for what seemed like an eternity, then started walking. I followed her into the bathroom. ""You'd better know what you're doing,"" she said softly, and began emptying the container. Pill after pill dropped into the toilet water, and when they were all gone, she hit the flusher.</p><p>She stared into the now empty toilet for a while, as though she was having second thoughts and could somehow mentally summon the pills back. I turned her towards me, used one finger to tilt her head up to mine, and then kissed her on the lips, thrusting my tongue inside. Her tongue fought back, not to escape, but in passion, and I knew then I hadn't totally spooked her. ""I'm so proud of you,"" I said when we were done.</p><p>I put the toilet seat down, and directed her to rest her hands on it while she spread her legs and hefted her ass in the air. It was beautiful from behind, as was her pussy... smooth, the lips a bit parted because they were puffed up from the day's continual arousal. I pulled my shirt off and dropped my pants.</p><p>When I first enslaved my sister, I thought she got off on being treated like a slut, to be used sexually with no regard for what she wants. Later, I came to think she liked me treating her sweetly, and put up with me treating her like a whore to get that.</p><p>Now I'm pretty sure she likes both. Sometimes she wants one and not the other. In all honesty, I've never been very good at telling which she wants at any given time, except sometimes when she proposes a submission bet. So, I've gotten good results by switching suddenly back and forth, covering both bases at once. And, since I'd just kissed her and told her I loved her, it was time to be a little rougher.</p><p>My cock was already hard from the enormity of what I'd just done, so all it took was to release it and thrust it inside one of the tempting caves before me. I chose her pussy over her ass, of course... buttfucking might better scratch her itch for being used, but I had to be practical. Her womb might not be unprotected yet, but sperm survive up to three days, and it was possible that three days from now whatever hormones were in her system would have worn off.</p><p>I went deep inside her, it was tight as usual, but as wet as it was, there wasn't much resistance. ""That's good, my little slut, I'm going to fuck you hard."" It wasn't just talk, either. I was eager and didn't want anything slow, I repeatedly thrust in and out while holding her steady. My stomach slapped up against her ass so hard it was like a little spanking. ""Go on, take it you little whore, you like that, don't you?""</p><p>I could tell she did by the grunts of pleasure she was making, not to mention the way her tight little hole squeezed, but she helpfully added, ""Yes, master, I love it.""</p><p>""Yeah, I know you love it. You're a good little slut. Tomorrow I'll put your pussy back on the market, but today you're all mine."" I shut up for a while to keep pounding her while concentrating on not cumming. Even though I wanted to treat her like I didn't care, I actually did want her to cum every time. I just wouldn't let her know about it.</p><p>I knew it was close. Even though I was trying to keep her still, I could feel her trying to push back against me, consciously or unconsciously trying to get me back in as quickly as possible every time I withdrew. However, I didn't know if I could wait that long. I slowed my pace so I wouldn't blow my load right then. I almost stopped entirely, in fact, just gradually drifting outward. ""You want it?"" She moaned in the affirmative. ""Tell me you want it,"" I instructed her. ""Beg for it.""</p><p>""Please,"" she said. ""Please, master don't stop fucking me. I want your cock all the way inside me again.""</p><p>""You going to be a good little whore?""</p><p>""Yes master. I'll do anything you want. I always do. Anything, anyone, anywhere, anytime.""</p><p>""And if I want to come inside you? Even when you're not on the pill?""</p><p>Her breath caught. ""You're my master,"" she said, but then she added, ""I trust you to be careful.""</p><p>Maybe it was as good as I was going to get. But I had to push a little more. ""Beg me to come inside you now,"" I said. It had worked before, but she was on protection then. ""Do it and I'll finish fucking you.""</p><p>""Please,"" she said, and it seemed sincere. ""Fuck me, cum in my pussy. I want it so much, master.""</p><p>I went back to my former frenetic pace, and it wasn't long before I'd passed the point where I couldn't stop fucking her even if I wanted to. I just kept on thrusting in and out while I felt the pressure in my balls increase, and finally, I was ready to explode. ""Okay, here it is,"" I muttered, and exploded.</p><p>When I did, so did Faith, verbally, with a sharp cry of pleasure. We were cumming together. As I tried to paint her womb with sperm, she seemed to be trying to deafen me. After I'd let out the first couple mind-numbingly intense jets and became aware of reality again, her cunt twitched like it was trying to squeeze every drop out of my dick while she caught her own breath.</p><p>I let her get as much as she could, then pulled out. ""Good girl,"" I said, with a pat to her ass, and then left, casually, as though I'd just done and every day thing. Inside, though, I was practically buzzing with excitement. I could hardly believe I'd pulled it off. I actually got my sister to flush her birth control pills and let me risk impregnating her. I can act confident, and sometimes I even convince myself that I know what I'm doing, but I guess deep down I thought I'd fail.</p><p>The success was intoxicating, thrilling, and it made me feel like I could take on the whole world. I lay down on my bed for a while, listening to the distant sound of my sister taking a shower, and then had an idea. Shortly afterwards, I was on the phone.</p><p>""Yeah, this is Todd.""</p><p>""Hey, it's your cousin, Mark."" I had to specify because Todd usually doesn't check who's phoning him and he has another friend named Mark. It's led to annoying confusion in the past.</p><p>""Oh, what's up?""</p><p>""You alone?""</p><p>""Yeah, man. I'm driving my Beamer. Hey, if you're offering another piece of your sister, you're going to have to wait till tomorrow at least.""</p><p>""You remember what you said last time? Were you serious about that?""</p><p>""What?"" he took a second to think.</p><p>""You know, where you said you thought Jeanette would shoot me down. You said you bet your car on it.""</p><p>""That? It was a joke, man.""</p><p>""Oh, so you admit I could get your girlfriend to fuck me.""</p><p>""No way, man. Come on, you might think you're some kind of sex god, but between you and me you ain't had any pussy who wasn't in high school, and you weren't related to. You have no idea how to talk to a real woman. No way you could get a girl like Jeannie to cheat.""</p><p>""So then it's a bet. If you win, I won't charge you to fuck Faith ever again.""</p><p>""And if you win, you get my BMW? That's hardly fair.""</p><p>I knew it wasn't, but I expected him to up the ante and bet something else. ""Yeah, I knew you were chicken.""</p><p>""Chicken?""</p><p>""Well, you must not be too confident, right? Tell you what, I bet you I could get her by the New Year. I win, you sell me your car, legally. I'll give you a hundred bucks for it.""</p><p>""Yeah, fine, you're on then."" He hadn't demanded anything extra for his part of the bet. He really was dumb.</p><p>""Two things before we start. First, you've got to give me a little information on her, just to get me started. Where she lives, where she works, what her hours are, that sort of thing.""</p><p>""Fine,"" he agreed grudgingly.</p><p>""Second, this is a friendly bet, and we're family. If I win...""</p><p>He cut me off. ""You're not going to win, bro.""</p><p>""If I win, I'm going to be fucking your girlfriend. You've got to swear you're not going to be pissed at me for that."" I wanted him to be pissed, really, but I didn't want it to get to the point where he might do something stupid.</p><p>""Are you kidding? Like I'm going to get hung up over a slut? Jeannie's a nice girl, but girls like her are a dime a dozen.""</p><p>""And it's not like you've been entirely faithful to her.""</p><p>He laughed. ""Yeah, you got that right. If I'm pissed, I'm going to be pissed because I lost my car, not Jeannie. But if I win, I don't got to use a condom, either. I hate those things.""</p><p>I thought about it. It wasn't really in the plan, I'd promised my sister that I was the only one who'd get to fuck her raw. Even beyond that promise, if somebody else did, I couldn't be sure I was the one who got her pregnant. But then, I had no intention of letting Todd do it. ""Fine. It's a bet.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Sixteen</h5><p>Over the next few days, I continued to fuck Faith on a regular basis, and always made a point to cum in her pussy, even if it had just started as a blowjob. The first time the next day, I'd convinced her it was okay because the pills she'd been taking before wouldn't wear all off all at once. After that, I didn't say anything, and neither did she, but I know she was getting worried. I noticed she now had a particular habit of showering immediately after I came in her, even if it was for the third time that day. Showering after sex wasn't itself unusual, but the immediacy of the desire and the length of time she spent in there worried me. Also, she didn't do it when she was fucking somebody with a condom, unless she got particularly sweaty.</p><p>I looked it up on the Internet. Showering after sex was a common way to avoid pregnancy... a common way that doesn't actually work, according to sex sites I saw. But Faith tended to rely on conventional knowledge, instead of looking things up like I did, so I suspected that she thought she was doing all she could to avoid a pregnancy. I could have ordered her not to, but I didn't want to go that far just yet, especially if her efforts were all for naught. I wanted a few more days to let her get used to the risk.</p><p>As promised, I rented her out to a few of my friends, but not very many. I let Fred fuck her, condom on of course, and a couple of others, but what I told her before about Christmas was partly true. It was just too busy or costly to arrange dates with the people I knew. So, I kept her to myself, mostly. I also tried to be nicer to her than usual, even taking her out last minute shopping.</p><p>I made no progress with Jeannette, but there, I didn't even make an approach. In some of my free time, I did scout out her home and work neighborhood, trying to come up with excuses to meet her accidentally, but I was taking my time getting there. The truth was, I made the bet while I was still basking in that victory with the birth control pills. Once that wore off, I was no longer so sure. I did have one ace up my sleeve. I was going to have to play it soon... I only had a week after Christmas. But I figured either my plan would work, or it wouldn't, and more time wasn't likely to sway the decision.</p><p>Time did seem to be moving fast, but then it always did in the last few days before Christmas. Before we knew it, it was the Christmas Eve Day, and the plan was already set for that. Our immediate family would have a dinner, exchange gifts among each other, and then once we were done, in the evening, we'd go over to my aunt and uncle's for a sort of after-party, which usually lasted until well past midnight, and sometimes all night. There we'd exchange gifts with that side of the family, and the parents would drink.</p><p>This year I had a special status... designated driver. Not yet legally allowed to drink, I was a useful tool to let my parents have a little more Christmas cheer. They never got totally wasted, but they liked to drink enough that it wasn't safe to drive, especially with cops doing spot checks. They told me that this year, instead of getting a cab, they were going to use me. I was a little annoyed at first, but then I decided it fit into my plans perfectly. That day, I told Faith I'd give her a signal at the party. When I did, she was to ask if I could drive her home. She smiled a little, but I think she only guessed a little about what I was planning.</p><p>Christmas at home was the same as it always was, pretty much. Dinner was good, Mom and Dad got into a fight about stupid shit (and they wondered why my sister and I argued so much when we were growing up), they made up, and we exchanged presents.</p><p>I got the typical assortment of practical things like clothes and some stuff for my car, a gas card which was nice, and the nice gift, a new LCD TV screen for my room (Faith got one too, it was a Black Friday deal). Faith gave me The Matrix on Blu-Ray, which brought a genuine smile to my lips. ""Hey, I love this movie. Samuel L. Jackson is great in this...""</p><p>""I think you're thinking of Lawrence Fishburne,"" Dad said. Faith giggled. ""What's so funny?"" he asked, which only made her giggle more. I almost broke into laughter myself. We both knew it was Fishburne, not Jackson, but Faith making that mistake was what caused her to lose a bet and give me a blowjob for the first time. She must have been deliberately trying to remind me of that. It was a good movie, though, even if the sequels sucked, and I didn't yet have it on Blu-Ray.</p><p>I'd had some trouble choosing Faith's gift. If I didn't have parents to worry about I might have bought her something suggestive, either of our regular sexual encounters, or of the new role I had in mind for her. As much as I would have loved breaking the news to her by buying her a baby stroller for Christmas, that certainly wasn't an option. So, at the last minute, I went with one of those little animals made out of crystal. Faith collects them, and there's a shelf full of them in her room. It was a unicorn... she had one of those, but not this particular one. She seemed to like it, and gave me a kiss on the cheek, in front of Mom and Dad, in thanks for it.</p><p>Mom and Dad got into another brief fight when he bought her kitchen and cleaning stuff, but only long enough for Dad to reveal it was a set up, he'd bought her jewelry after all. She always falls for things like that.</p><p>After we'd exchanged gifts, and all the wrapping paper was put in the garbage, we piled into the car with bags of presents and headed to the after-party. There, more gift exchanges. We got money from my aunt and uncle. I don't even know what we got them, Mom handled that on our behalf. Mikey and I both got each other video games. Lara got me a shirt, while I got her something Mom suggested, one of those gift baskets full of special toiletries. I wanted to get her a leash and dog collar, but again, it would raise too many questions. Todd showed he didn't know me at all by getting me a jigsaw puzzle. Whatever. I got him a bobble-head doll of Homer Simpson, I didn't spend much time picking that, either... but whenever I looked at Todd I thought of idiots, so it seemed to make sense.</p><p>Once we got our gifts, and ours were piled up near our coats and shoes, the party split. My Aunt and Uncle's friends, and my parents, hung about upstairs with fancy hors d'ouvres and alcohol. Lara, Mikey, Faith and I went down into the basement where there was plenty of cola, chips, and pretzels, and we were expected to amuse ourselves. We were the only kids there this year.</p><p>While we weren't banned from the upper party and nobody would care if we passed through and decided to spend some time in Mikey or Lara's room, or raided the kitchen for something, we weren't really welcome either. We were still considered kids and didn't have much in common since we didn't have jobs or kids of our own to complain about. Todd had effectively graduated and could move through both groups, and did, weaving in and out, but mostly upstairs. While down with us, he asked me, confidently, whether I made any progress in our bet, and I just shrugged and told him ""Not yet. Why, is she here?""</p><p>He chuckled. ""You wish. No, wait, I wish. It would be fun to see you getting shot down in person. But she's with her family.""</p><p>""I still have a week. And you know what, since it's you, when I fuck her, I won't even give her my best, that way if you decide to keep dating her you won't feel so inadequate.""</p><p>""Yeah, right. Like I'd ever want her again, if by some miracle you won. It would just mean she's a skank."" He took a sip of beer and went back upstairs.</p><p>Lara, Faith, Mikey and I all initially decided to watch a movie, since TV on Christmas Eve sucked, although we had trouble agreeing on one. While we argued, we found a sitcom rerun on TV and got a little into watching that. The time our party was a little tenser than year's past, particularly because of Lara and Faith. It seemed like they were going through another phase of being 'less than friends'. They weren't outright hostile to each other, in fact they were civil and seemed relatively friendly upstairs during the gift exchange, but while it was just the four of us, Faith sat as far from her as possible and didn't talk much to her.</p><p>During the commercial break, while Faith took off to the bathroom and Mikey was still looking through the movies to try and find something good, Lara shuffled a little closer to me and muttered, ""God, I'm so fucking horny tonight.""</p><p>""Oh yeah?"" I grinned. ""I am in kind of a Christmasy mood. You want some help with that?""</p><p>She smiled coyly at me. ""I might.""</p><p>I rose my voice loud enough for her brother to hear. ""Hey, Mikey, your sister's horny. You should really fuck her or something to help her out."" I looked to Lara with a self-satisfied smile and said, ""There, I helped you out. Merry Christmas.""</p><p>The reaction was immediate. Lara's face turned into a disgusted scowl. ""Ewww,"" she said, and shuddered.</p><p>Mikey grinned nervously and said, ""Yeah, that's pretty fucking gross, Mark. I'd never fuck my sister.""</p><p>I was pretty sure he was full of shit. He'd never outright admitted it to me, but I'm sure he would, if given the chance. He was just too much of a coward to ask. So I wanted to goad him a little. ""Why not? I fuck your sister. I fuck MY sister.""</p><p>""Yeah, but you're fucked up,"" he said.</p><p>I gave him a long, hard look. ""Oh, I am, am I?""</p><p>Lara went quiet and still, as though expecting a fight to break out at any moment. Mikey shrugged, embarrassedly, and said, ""Well, yeah. You fuck your sister, you force her to do all these perverted things for you...""</p><p>I hadn't expected it to go this far, but here it was. ""I don't really make her do anything,"" I said. ""She wants to do it all.""</p><p>""Please. We both know the only reason she does it is because of the bet... she doesn't really want to."" I guess it was because he liked her, but every once in a while Mikey put Faith up on a pedestal and got this theory that, deep down, she'd go for him and would rather not do anything with me. The first time he did that, I made Faith tell him she didn't want him. The second time, I had him watch Faith fuck Todd, for the first time, at my command. I thought I'd broken him of that idealized image, but I guess it was time for another lesson. Hopefully, one that would stick.</p><p>""What, you think she'd rather go out with you?"" I rolled my eyes. ""Wanna bet?""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Seventeen</h5><p>Mikey looked somewhat uncomfortable at the suggestion of betting, probably because, so far, it had always gone badly for him when his ideals clashed with reality. ""What?""</p><p>""A bet. A real one, with real stakes.""</p><p>Of course, at that moment I heard the door open at the top of the stairs, and then close again, and moments later Faith was down with us again. I couldn't very well make my point with her right there. ""Faith,"" I said. ""Who do you serve?""</p><p>She looked about, a little nervously, but everybody who was in the basement knew all about it, so she said, ""You, master.""</p><p>""Good,"" I said. ""Go upstairs and give us a few minutes. I'll send Lara up to fetch you when we're ready.""</p><p>She nodded, and slowly retreated back up the stairs. She shot me a questioning look, but the look was the only question there was.</p><p>When she was gone, I turned back to Mikey. ""So, what do you say, do you want to bet?""</p><p>""What kind of bet do you have in mind?""</p><p>""I don't know, but you seem to be copping an attitude that I'm some monster forcing Faith to do what she doesn't want to. Of course, you believed that and you still let me make her fuck you, so I guess that makes you just as bad. No, worse, because I know she likes it, and you think she's a victim."" He looked a little chagrined about that. ""But, here's your chance to redeem yourself. Make a bet. You win, Faith's free, I'll cancel the bet, and you can brag to her about how you saved her and was the big hero. In fact, I'll never put sex-slavery up as stakes for Faith again."" I caught Lara suddenly stare at me. I guess she thought I was giving away her prize. ""Of course, if Faith offers, I'm not going to turn her down. That would just be stupid and it would prove my point anyway."" Lara relaxed a little, but not all the way. She was still interested in playing this out.</p><p>Mikey, however, was considering the offer. ""And what if I lose?""</p><p>""First, you drop the attitude. If I win and hear you say what I do to Faith is sick one more time, you never touch her again. Second...""</p><p>I had to pause there. What did I want? To tell the truth, all I wanted was for him to shut up and face the truth. But that wasn't very fair stakes, considering what I stood to lose. I didn't think the risk was big, but given it was becoming more and more obvious to Faith that I wasn't doing anything to keep her from pregnancy, she might jump at a way out. So I needed something. It might not be wise to bet what you don't want to lose, but it's downright stupid to do it in exchange for nothing.</p><p>Money was an option. Mikey's parents made a lot more than mine did, and though he spent his allowance almost as quickly as he received it, I could probably get him to sell some of his crap. But I wanted something memorable, and the bets where I lost, or won, money never stick out in my mind. So that wouldn't do.</p><p>I grinned suddenly. I had it. ""You have to fuck your sister."" It was a memorable experience for me.</p><p>Lara finally spoke up. ""Whoa, there. Uh, don't I get a say in this?""</p><p>""Sure,"" I said. ""If Mikey loses, he has to fuck you, if you ever give him the chance. All the way in, cumming while inside you."" I stopped for a second, realizing that might conflict with some other plans. ""But you can use a condom, of course. If you ever want it badly enough, you just tell him to fuck you. If not..."" the grin broke out again. ""I guess we'll have to wait until you lose a bet or something. Let's say he has to do it five times, and I have to be informed each time. After that, if you want to continue, you'll have to work that out amongst yourselves.""</p><p>Mikey, who's eyes had been widening gradually ever since I made the suggestion, finally blinked hard and shook his head. ""Man, you really are fucked up. I can't believe you'd be so..."" He sputtered, looking for a word.</p><p>""Nice?"" I finished. ""I know. I'm practically being a saint here. It's not like me. I mean, I'm giving you what you secretly want, without the guilt of going after it yourself."" I changed my gaze to Lara and added, ""And you're at least getting give free fucks you can use if you're desperate. Frankly, I'm the only one who risks losing anything on the deal. Maybe I should up the stakes, make Mikey let Todd fuck him up the ass.""</p><p>The difference between his put-on show of disgust and horror at fucking his sister and the real revulsion at fucking his brother said just about everything. ""But no, I'll stick with things as they are, I'm worried Todd might enjoy it, and I don't want to give him any kicks for free.""</p><p>""So what is the bet?"" Mikey finally asked.</p><p>""You think Faith doesn't want to be my slave. So we'll bring her down here and give her a choice. She knows I've got something planned for tonight. I'll tell her, in the spirit of Christmas, I'm willing to give her a night off. All she has to do is..."" I was going to say that she just had to ask for one, but changed my mind at the last second and finished, ""kiss you on the cheek. If you're right, she'll jump at the chance. If I'm right, she'll refuse."" It only proved that she'd rather fuck her brother than kiss Mikey, rather than that she liked being treated like a slave, but I hoped either explanation would crush his hopes for getting together with her, once and for all. ""Fair enough?"" I extended my hand. ""We got a bet?""</p><p>He looked nervously towards his sister, asked, ""You're not going to offer if I lose, right?""</p><p>Lara scowled. ""As if. Believe me, I'm never going to be that desperate.""</p><p>Mikey didn't seem to take it as an insult, just moved up to me. ""Then I'd be stupid not to agree."" We shook on it. ""It's a bet.""</p><p>I nodded, and then looked to Lara. ""Can you go fetch Faith and tell her she can come down now?""</p><p>Lara looked like she was going to protest for a moment, but then suddenly switched her demeanor, stood, and started up the stairs. A couple minutes later, the two girls came down together. Faith didn't seem worried, or even curious, as though it was an everyday thing that she was sent out of the room.</p><p>I, on the other hand, did start to get a little nervous. What if Faith did want a break, even just a night off? I might well lose my bet with Lara right here. I told myself that, if that happened, it was for the best. Better she back out now than blame me for pressuring her into it. ""You know I'd planned to fuck you tonight, right?"" I said to her, casually.</p><p>""Yes, master,"" she said softly.</p><p>""Well, I've decided, seeing as how it's Christmas and all, Mikey convinced me to give you a choice. If you want, you can have the night off. I won't be mad. All you have to do is give Mikey a kiss on the cheek and say thank you, and I won't touch you."" I hoped that was a threat rather than a present.</p><p>She looked at me for a few seconds, then Mikey, then me again. I was really starting to get worried. Finally, she said, ""No thank you, master.""</p><p>""Are you sure?"" Mikey asked. ""You don't have to do it,"" he added desperately. ""Take what's being offered.""</p><p>She shook her head. ""No, I want Mark to fuck me whenever he wants."" She looked back to me. ""Right now, if you desire, master.""</p><p>I beamed, enjoying Mikey's crestfallen expression. ""Thank you, Faith. Not right now, though, but I think in about a half hour or so, you should tell Dad you're feeling a little sick and you'd like me to give you a ride home.""</p><p>She nodded. ""Thank you master,"" she said brightly.</p><p>The room was tense again, but this time it was because of Mikey, sulking in his loss. I tried to ignore it, just watched some TV with Faith curled up beside me. As though there was some rule that there could only be one source of tension at a time, Faith and Lara suddenly seemed friendly again, talking animatedly about celebrity gossip.</p><p>I found out why on the way home. It wasn't long before my thoughts kept drifting to what I was about to do, and that made me aroused, so I told Faith to go play sick, we said a few Merry Christmases to people, and left. In the car, I stroked Faith's hair with one hand and said, ""You did good.""</p><p>""You mean cause I won your bet with Mikey?""</p><p>We never admitted that part out loud in front of her. ""You knew about that?""</p><p>""Lara told me,"" she confessed staring out the window at the bright, colorful Christmas decorations on about half the houses we passed. ""She asked if I really liked being your sex slave, and when I said I did, she told me that you had a bet going, and that if you lost, I wouldn't be able to do it ever again.""</p><p>""Well, that's not quite true,"" I said. ""I said I'd never ask for it."" We both knew she suggested it most of the time.</p><p>She smiled. ""Oh, good.""</p><p>""Good?""</p><p>""I don't know, I guess I was a little worried that you could bet it away so easily. Like it didn't mean anything to you.""</p><p>""No, I love this,"" I said, and then joked, ""Hell, I wish you'd make a permanent bet one of these days."" Not entirely a joke, but I didn't see it as being in the cards, either. So I tried to play it off, disguise my interest. ""Of course, I don't think either of us is ready for that. Even if you offered right now, I'd have to refuse unless I was sure you could handle it. Anyway, in this case, it was safe to bet away, because I really didn't think I had any chance of losing.""</p><p>She grinned. ""You're right, even if Lara hadn't warned me I would have said no. But I appreciated her thinking of me."" She was silent for a while, and then asked, ""So, what did you win?""</p><p>""Nothing,"" I said. ""But Mikey has to fuck his sister if she ever lets him.""</p><p>She laughed sharply. ""I don't think that's going to happen.""</p><p>I shrugged. ""You never know. Lara might like the power. I mean, she can just demand it and he has to."" Or, come summer, if things worked out, I'll certainly demand it.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Eighteen</h5><p>At home, I told Faith to go upstairs, get undressed, and wait in her bedroom, adding that I'd be there in a few minutes. While I waited, I grabbed a candy cane from the glittering tree, unwrapped it, which was a pain in the ass, and sucked on it for a while, breaking off a small piece in my mouth. I'd heard about this trick but never tried it yet.</p><p>When I went to join my sister, she was on her bed, nude, on her side, one leg drawn up seductively. I joined her, but pulled her leg to the side, gently forcing her to turn onto her back. There, she brought both her legs up a little, giving me unimpeded access to her spread pussy. I rubbed it with one finger for a few seconds, and then lowered my face to her mound and began licking.</p><p>It took a few seconds for her to notice the difference, and until she did I wondered if maybe it was just a myth. Then suddenly she gasped and said, ""That's different.""</p><p>I smiled, withdrew my tongue, and said, ""It's Christmas magic,"" I said, then breathed on her clit lightly with my cool mint breath.</p><p>She shuddered. ""I love Christmas, master.""</p><p>I continued to lick, until she was good and wet, but I didn't want to go at it too long. My plan tonight involved leaving her wanting more. So, after a couple of minutes of oral sex, I pulled away and stood over her. ""I don't think I can wait anymore,"" I told her. ""You know what comes next, don't you?""</p><p>She grinned. ""You're going to stuff my stocking?"" She laughed embarrassedly at her own joke, as though realizing it was lame.</p><p> I played along, though. I undid my pants and pulled them down to just below my ass. ""Well, I'll be stuffing something."" I cradled my balls with one hand and said, ""Santa's sack is pretty full today."" I advanced on her, rubbing the head of my dick on her slit, gently pushing the lips apart and lubing myself up with her own juices. ""And it's all going inside."" I gave her a chance to protest, but she didn't. Her expression was unreadable, beyond just the usual anticipation of sex. ""Ask me to fuck you,"" I said.</p><p>""Please, fuck me master,"" she said, staring up at me.</p><p>""You want my gift?""</p><p>""Yes, master.""</p><p>""Then take it."" I pushed forward, slowly at first, until I was all the way inside, and her pussy lips encircled my dick. Even after all the fucking we've done, she was still pretty tight. I rocked into her, slowly at first, but then increased the speed. Soon, I was slamming in and out of her while I held her legs, knees draped over my arms.</p><p>I wanted to take my time and enjoy it, but I also wanted to get off quickly, before she could. Not how I usually liked to play it, but I didn't want her to come with me inside her this time. So, when I thought she had an orgasm approaching, I did whatever I could to make myself cum, I increased my pace, filled my thoughts with the most filthy images, Faith being fucked by a dog while pregnant, me forcing Faith to suck my cock on webcam for thousands of viewers, me fucking Faith at the dinner table during dinner, with our parents watching. Anything I could do to get that buzzing feeling going faster. The image that did it was one of Faith giving me a blowjob while her baby, our baby, breastfed on her. I don't know why, but it sent me over the edge, and, when I knew I couldn't stop it even if I wanted to, I pushed all the way in fell on top of her, and held there, my head right beside Faith's. I whispered in my sister's ear, ""Here comes your real Christmas gift.""</p><p>I really did feel like I flooded her womb, we hadn't had sex that day and I didn't masturbate at all, so my load was more than usual. Although she had moaned, ""Oh yes,"" as I squirted into her, I had a feeling that she'd neither climaxed herself, nor changed her feelings about the risk of pregnancy. It was a heat-of-the-moment exclamation, for my benefit as much as anything.</p><p>I stayed in her until I was sure every last drop was gone, and then pushed up a little so I could kiss her cheek, then her lips, and said softly, ""Now, I need you to do something for me.""</p><p>Her eyes twinkled, almost glittered in the soft light. ""Yes, master?""</p><p>I pulled out. ""I've got to get back to the party,"" I explained. ""I'd like to stay, but it would look suspicious.""</p><p>""Oh,"" she said quietly.</p><p>I walked around the bed and got one of her pillows. ""But, I want you to stay here, waiting for me. In bed. No showering.""</p><p>Her mouth opened, then closed, then finally, tentatively, opened again. ""But...""</p><p>I put a finger to her lips. ""No buts. It's what I want from you. We'll talk about it later. Get comfortable on your bed, so you can sleep if I can't make it in here.</p><p>She got the covers out of the way, and slid back to the head of the bed, resting her head on the pillow I'd left her. She lay on her side, and I shook my head. ""On your back,"" I said. Obediently, she complied. I took the pillow that was in my hand, and put it between her legs and her butt. ""Lift up."" When she did, I put it under her ass, raising her pussy into the air. ""That's the way I want you.""</p><p>""I have to stay like this?""</p><p>""Yes,"" I said. ""You can move a little if you get uncomfortable, but I want you to spend as much time like this as you can, so everything has the most chance of soaking in."" I couldn't make it any plainer, could I? ""And I know I didn't have time to properly satisfy, so you should masturbate. Give yourself at least one orgasm. That increases the odds of us having a little Christmas miracle."" I guess I could make it plainer. I knew she'd have to question that, but I pre-empted it with a kiss to her lips, and thrust my tongue inside. I made it a long kiss, and although she wasn't as in to it as previous kisses, she wasn't trying to throw me off, either. It was like she was torn, conflicted. That was probably the best I could hope for. I could work with that. If she was terrified or angry, I didn't think I could. ""We'll have a long talk when I get back,"" I promised her as soon as I broke the kiss. ""But until then, you'll follow my orders without question?""</p><p>She nodded slowly. I turned on the TV, her old one since her new one hadn't yet been taken out of the box, and tossed the remote control to her. ""I'll be back soon.""</p><p>I probably would have enjoyed myself more staying home, but I wanted Faith to think about what I was doing, and hopefully be masturbating while she was doing it. It might not have made a difference, but I remembered back the first time Faith got pregnant. At that time I was terrified and ashamed, and the thought that it might be mine freaked me out as much as anything. But the thought kept popping up, while I was masturbating, and later when I was fucking Faith again. It started as a worry, but the more times I had an orgasm with that in my mind, the more attractive it seemed to become. By the time Lara made the bet, I had no idea I wanted it as much as I did. I could only hope it had the same impact on Faith. If she followed my instructions and masturbated, there's no way she wouldn't be thinking about me knocking her up while she did.</p><p>The rest of the party was pretty much a wash. I ragged on Mikey a little as soon as I got back, asking him if he'd fucked his sister yet, but he just looked embarrassed and shook his head. I could have tried to fuck Lara, or get a blowjob off her, but I wanted to save all my cum for Faith, and besides, there were too many people who could barge downstairs at a moment's notice. So, for the most part, we just watched a shitty movie until my bleary-eyed Mom came downstairs and told me they were ready to go home.</p><p>While drunk, my Dad tended to make stupid jokes, and my mom got giggly like a schoolgirl, so I guess they were a perfect match, but it wasn't all that fun to share a car with them. It seemed like they somehow got drunker during the ride, as though they were holding back for the party and finally let loose when it was just the three of us.</p><p>I would have put up with the irritation of annoying, drunk parents, if not for the moment of panic that a moment of sobriety caused. As I was turning onto our street, my mother suddenly, calmly, said, ""We should check in on Faith before we go to bed, make sure she's feeling better.""</p><p>Any other day, that might be fine, but if my sister had followed my instructions, she'd be lying in bed, naked, unshowered, smelling of sex and sweat. Were my parents drunk enough to miss that?</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Nineteen</h5><p>My thoughts raced. They might not notice. Over the past few months, they'd not noticed a lot of things that suggested my relationship with Faith had changed, like the way we spent more time together, or how I never seemed to complain about having to stay home with her. But this... this might be hard to ignore.</p><p>""She's not really sick,"" I found myself saying, startling myself, because it was the truth. What I came up with next couldn't be. ""She and Lara had little fight, and she just wanted to get away."" I smiled nervously, ""If she was really sick, I wouldn't have left her alone."" Wait, that wasn't like me at all, too caring. ""Anyway, she's probably asleep, but whatever, wake her if you want.""</p><p>I got lucky, she didn't call my bluff. Either she believed me or she forgot about it between the time I pulled into the driveway and the time we got to the door. She and Dad toddled up to her room, telling me to get the stocking stuffers out. That was another of my jobs, for the last few years, even though Faith hadn't believed in Santa for a while, our parents liked having stockings supposedly from Santa, filled magically. After one of my Aunt and Uncle's Christmas Eve parties, they didn't usually feel up to it, so they left the job to me.</p><p>I waited breathlessly at the bottom of the stairs, dreading the sound of somebody entering my sister's room, but thankfully, it never happened. Instead, while I handled the stocking stuffers, I became aware of another sound, a distant female high-pitched moan that was familiar, coming from the master bedroom. I groaned inwardly and sat down on the couch while my parents made the beast with two backs.</p><p>I waited about half an hour. My parents only took about ten minutes to have sex, but I wanted to make sure they were well asleep before I crept upstairs and snuck into my sister's room. Her room was dark and quiet. The smell, of sex, wet, pungent, musky, and a little sharp, seemed to slap me in the face. I feared it before, but now I smiled. It meant she followed my orders. I undressed and lowered myself into bed beside her, spooning.</p><p>She must have been at least a little asleep. She had turned on her side, but I didn't expect her to lie on her back all night. ""Mark?"" she whispered.</p><p>""You were expecting someone else?"" I felt for her in the dark, made contact with the skin of her leg, and let my hand drift upwards. ""You didn't shower.""</p><p>""You said not to,"" she said. I let the comment hang. ""This was some kind of test, wasn't it?""</p><p>""You could say that, yeah.""</p><p>""So, then the pills must still not have worn off?""</p><p> It took me a few seconds to realize what she meant. She thought she still couldn't get pregnant... basically, she trusted me to still be watching out, and thought I was trying to fool her with the risk. It was sweet, but I had to tell her the truth. ""I don't know exactly how long that takes,"" I admitted.</p><p>""Then why would you risk that? I mean, it's almost like you're trying extra hard to get me pregnant."" She finally hit on it, but wasn't ready to accept it. ""The way you told me not to shower, after, like you wanted it to stay in.""</p><p>""That actually didn't do anything,"" I explained. ""Apparently, taking a shower after sex doesn't make a bit of difference to whether you get pregnant or not. You can shower whenever you want from now on.""</p><p>""So, you're not trying to get me pregnant?""</p><p>""Well, I didn't say that...""</p><p>She pulled away, but it was only to turn and look at me, or look at the darkness where I was. Maybe she saw me better than I saw her, she'd been in the dark longer and her eyes had adjusted. ""You said you were being careful!""</p><p>""I am. I just didn't say what I was being careful about. I was careful to give you as much of my stuff as I could. I didn't want to waste a drop.""</p><p>""But why?""</p><p>""Because I want to,"" I said. ""You agreed that your body was mine to do what I wanted. Well, I want this. I want to knock you up.""</p><p>""Have you even thought about what happens if you do? You know how much I hated going into that clinic...""</p><p>""I told you I don't want you to have another abortion. The only reason I was okay with it last time was because it could have been anybody's. But I'm the only one having unprotected sex with you right now, so if you get pregnant, I want you to stay that way.""</p><p>""You can't ask that,"" she insisted. ""I'm only your slave until school starts again. It's MY body then.""</p><p>""And when that day comes, if you're pregnant and you want to kill our baby, I'll drive you to the clinic."" I was going to say 'have an abortion', but it didn't seem strong enough. I also added, ""I don't know if I could get over it, but I'll be there. But until then, I'm your master, and I don't want you to fight me on this. Okay?"" She didn't answer right away, so I said, ""Faith? Am I your master or not?""</p><p>There was another silence. I wondered if maybe she was asleep, although that didn't make sense. Maybe she fainted. Finally, she said, ""Yes, master.""</p><p>""Good. Then come snuggle up with me again."" She shifted, slowly, on her bed, and then we were once more spooning, but she seemed tense. I actually felt bad, realizing that I may have crossed a line and ruined my relationship with my sister forever. Maybe she just didn't want to welch on the bet, but would hate me for making her stick with it. I would never want that. ""I know you're not comfortable with this, and I'm sorry,"" I said softly. ""I hoped you would be. I thought you might like the idea as much as me. But I love you, and I can't think of any better proof of love than a love child."" I liked the sound of that. Love child. I ran my hand over her stomach and said, ""You might be pregnant with my baby right now, you know."" My hand ventured lower, to her pussy. It was wet. I know it wasn't from me before, that would have dried long ago. It heartened me. She might be conflicted, but she was a little turned on, even if she wouldn't admit it. It was enough to work with.</p><p>If she hadn't been wet, I would have left her there, gone back to my room, and hoped that after she had time to think about it, she'd be more open. Or maybe I would have cancelled the whole idea, then and there. I almost certainly would have done that if she'd just flat out asked me to, but she never did, which I guess makes it her fault, too. At that moment, her being wet encouraged me. ""But just in case, I'd like to give it another go."" I was already hard, pressing against her, and started rubbing up against her ass. I slid down to where I would be able to enter, and whispered, ""But we have to be quiet, Mom and Dad are sleeping."" We'd fucked sometimes when they were home, but you ignore strange noises during the day while you're watching TV or busy with your own life. In the middle of the night, noises were something to be investigated.</p><p>She didn't fight me... she didn't get as into it as she had other times, but she didn't fight at all, just spread her legs a little and let me enter. Once I'd thrust all the way inside her, she reacted more, but it was like usual, squeezing on my shaft with her pussy. Because of worries about making noise, it was a lot slower and gentler than most of our sex, at least until halfway through, when she started making quiet, squealing moans and I felt I had to stifle her with a hand over her mouth. Then it turned strange, the pace increased and I could hear the vibration of her moans against the palm of my hand. The atmosphere became surprisingly charged with erotic energy. Suddenly, I felt her shudder and then stilled some. I wasn't done yet, but since she'd cum I thought it was safe to take my hand off, and she took a long, gasping breath.</p><p>I came a few minutes later, and then kissed the back of her neck and her ear as I drenched her womb once again with sperm. That done, I rested, arms around her, my cock still inside her, like a plug, keeping it all inside, until I was satisfied none would leak out.</p><p>Afterwards, I intended to stay just long enough to check again if Faith was okay, but I fell asleep. It had been a long day. I woke up, paranoid that it was morning and we'd be somehow found like that, but it was still very dark. I could hear Faith's regular breathing beside me, and see her by the dim moonlight. I kissed her once on the cheek, then tried to gather my clothes, and snuck into my room for the rest of the night.</p><p>The next time I awoke, it was to the sound of the shower turning on. Faith was in there. My parents were still asleep. I waited until she was done and then had one myself. The first time I saw her that morning was in the living room, unwrapping the presents in our stocking. They were little things, chocolate, socks, school supplies, toiletries, and things like that. We had a fairly normal sibling conversation, showing each other our gifts, exchanging them in cases (I liked licorice, she didn't, so I traded a pack of toffee-covered popcorn in my stocking for a licorice allsorts in hers). It was almost as though what happened last night hadn't happened at all. Then, seemingly out of nowhere, she said, ""You're really going to do this, aren't you? Try to knock me up?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said softly. ""If you let me.""</p><p>Faith let out a half-sigh, half-laugh. ""Well, I have to, right? A bet's a bet.""</p><p>It was the one ironclad rule we had as a family. Apparently it was even stronger than the rule against incest, though I'm not sure our parents would agree. Faith seemed to act like it was stronger than anything. ""A bet is a bet,"" I agreed. ""And if you hold to the terms of the bet, you have to let me try. But... if you did welch out, I'd forgive you.""</p><p>Her eyes widened. ""You would?""</p><p>""Of course. I might not want to make bets with you, at least nothing with real stakes,"" I added. It was kind of a low blow. ""But I'd forgive you.""</p><p>She looked down at the red and green oversized sock in her lap, and was quite for a time, but finally said, ""You can try. But I don't know what I'm going to do if you manage it. What I'll do once the bet's over, I mean.""</p><p>I nodded. I expected this was my only shot. If I succeeded, I might be able to talk her into keeping it. If not, surely any future bet, even if the stakes were one hour of sex slavery, birth control would be written into the deal. ""Well, just think about it. That's all I ask.""</p><p>At that moment I heard my Dad trudge down the stairs. ""Merry Christmas,"" he grumbled when he saw us. We returned the salutation, a little more cheerily, but it'd be a while before he was feeling jolly again, judging by how jolly he got last night.</p><p>I didn't have much alone time with Faith that day, we're one of those families that do go to church on Christmas Day, even if my parents have to drag us. It used to be Christmas Eve, Midnight Mass, when we were little kids, but then I guess everyone decided they'd rather get drunk that night and make up for it the next morning. So, around noon, we all went to Church, and then we all came back home and ate leftovers and lounged around the house in our own ways.</p><p>I only got one chance at a Christmas miracle that day, when Faith and I had a quick fuck while Mom and Dad went to pay a visit to the neighbors and drop off some belated presents. Faith didn't voice any reservations, and allowed me to squirt inside her without a complaint, nor said anything when I instructed her afterwards to 'get to work making me a baby'. I considered that a win, at least for this stage of the game.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twenty</h5><p>The plan was going better than I expected. There were still rough spots ahead, but short of Faith announcing that she always wanted to have a baby, I couldn't think of how I could be in a better position to win my bet with Lara. I still had another bet to take care of, though, and the week after Christmas was my only time to do it.</p><p>I'd long decided on an all-or-nothing gamble, but I still wanted to approach it the right way. So, on the twenty-seventh of December I drove up past a bus stop. There, among a half-dozen people shivering and waiting for the next bus, I saw my target.</p><p>Jeanette wore a white jacket, purple hat, and jeans, which somehow made her look younger, almost like a high-schooler. I pulled over near the stop and said, ""Hey, I know you. You're Jeanie, right?""</p><p>""Jeanette,"" she corrected, and bent forward to see who I was.</p><p>""Right, you're dating my cousin Todd, right?""</p><p>She smiled, then. ""That's right, we met at Thanksgiving. I'm sorry, I don't remember your name.""</p><p>""Mark. Where are you headed?""</p><p>She told me the intersection, and I nodded, looking ahead. ""You want a lift?"" She looked hesitant, so I prompted, ""Come on, no sense waiting out here in the cold for a crowded bus."" I unlocked my door.</p><p>Jeanette looked, saw no bus approaching, and then opened the door, sighing at the sudden warmth. ""Thanks.""</p><p>""No problem,"" I said. ""Believe me, I know how much the bus sucks, especially in winter.""</p><p>""Yeah, I'm actually saving up for a car of my own, but it's one thing after another draining away my bank account. Just recently it was Christmas gifts, and pretty soon I'll have to buy books for next semester.""</p><p>""Those can be expensive,"" I commiserated. Or so I heard. ""So, what brings you here? Shopping?""</p><p>""I work here.""</p><p>""Oh, cool. I was just returning something. Wrong size.""</p><p>""Oh, then I hate you,"" she joked, removing her gloves. ""I've had to deal with so many of you people today. Sometimes I hate Christmas."" She then blew into her hands for warmth.</p><p>I chuckled, let a silence hang a while, then asked, ""So, how are things going with you and Todd? Things okay? I noticed you weren't at the Christmas party.""</p><p>""No, things are fine. I just had my own family doing something,"" she explained.</p><p>""Oh, right, and figures, Todd wouldn't go along with you, right?""</p><p>""What's that supposed to mean?""</p><p>""Oh, nothing, just, you know how Todd is."" She didn't press me to elaborate, so I said, ""But I guess that's fine if you're not looking for anything serious.""</p><p>That was too provocative to let up. ""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Todd's a player."" I shook my head. ""No, that's not right, actually, he's a wannabe player. But he doesn't do serious relationships.""</p><p>She looked askance at me. ""I know he's your cousin and all, but we're actually kind of serious.""</p><p>""Really? So, you, what, spend every weekend together?""</p><p>""Well, no, you know how he is with work.""</p><p>I laughed openly. ""Yeah. He's got a job at his Uncle's company, where he barely has to do anything to make a fortune. If he tells you he's working late, that means he just wants to be doing something else. Or someone else.""</p><p>Jeanette's mouth tightened into a firm line. ""He wouldn't do that.""</p><p>""Yeah, he would. And you seem like a nice girl, too good for that kind of treatment. Look, I'm going to level with you, I was actually hoping to run into you. You're really attractive and I think we could have fun together.""</p><p>She grimaced. ""You're actually trying to hit on me? Wow, you're pretty sad.""</p><p>""No, I'm pretty happy. What's sad is, I've got permission from Todd.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>I reached into my jacket pocket and pulled out an mp3 player. ""Press play on this,"" I said, as I handed it to her. She cautiously put the earbuds in and pressed the button. I drove calmly as Jeanette listened to the recording I made while on the phone, the one where Todd and I made the bet about her. It was a risky move, the absolute truth, but time was short.</p><p>I guess it wasn't the absolute truth. For everyone's protection, I edited the recording, so that Faith's role in the bet was eliminated. I replaced the parts where I said what Todd would get if he won the bet, with a new script, involving me giving him my college fund.</p><p>Suddenly, she ripped the earphones off. ""That bastard,"" she said bitterly.</p><p>""He is,"" I agreed. ""But he loves that car. Wouldn't it feel good to make him lose it?""</p><p>""You actually think I'm going to sleep with you?""</p><p>I shrugged. She was mad, but maybe not mad enough for that. ""I can hope, can't I? Like I said, you're really attractive.""</p><p>""Thanks, but I'm not exactly going to jump some guy I barely know."" She pursed her lips, and then added, ""I do kind of want to get him back, though.""</p><p>""I'm not above being used for revenge-sex."" I wish more people would use me for it.</p><p>""You wish. But I guess I can tell Todd we did it, just to piss him off.""</p><p>I shook my head. ""Sorry, no can do. I'd have to deny it.""</p><p>She furrowed her brow as she looked at me, like she couldn't believe I'd say that, or trying to figure out what game I was playing. ""But your college fund...""</p><p>""It's only money. Not as much as Todd thinks it is, either. You see, there's one thing that separates me and my cousin."" I paused. ""Well, two. I'm a much better lover. And I'm not a meathead. And I have no problem eating pussy."" I shrugged and smiled. ""Okay, of the many things that separate me from my cousin, one of the more important is that I have a code of honor. When I make a bet, or a promise for that matter, I honor it if it kills me. I'm no saint, I've slept with a fair number of girls too, but I don't lie to them, they know I'm not ready to settle down or be exclusive, and I'm not going to lie to win a bet, either.""</p><p>""And how many girls is that, exactly?"" she asked. ""That you've slept with?""</p><p>""Less than Todd."" Aside from Faith and Lara, there were a few girls from school, and one girl from Lara's school. ""Less than ten,"" I answered honestly.</p><p>""Then how do you know you're better?"" she said smugly. ""I think you might be overestimating abilities.""</p><p>""I've been with girls who've also slept with Todd... fuck, sometimes I've watched. And they come back asking for more from me, not him. I'm not trying to brag or anything, I just know I'm better. I could prove it to you, if you wanted."" She still looked skeptical, so I said, ""But if you don't, I lose a little money. Or, here's an idea... we could bet on it, if you want.""</p><p>""Bet on it,"" Jeanette said doubtfully.</p><p>""Sure. If I don't make you cum at least twice, I'll..."" I groped trying to figure out something. ""I don't know, but if we screw, I win my bet with Todd."" A lightbulb dawned. ""I'm not going to need this car anymore. So I'll give you mine when that happens.""</p><p>Her face scrunched up in disgust, but it was kind of cute disgust. ""What do you think I am, a whore?""</p><p>Interesting question, that was. See, I couldn't imagine any girl wanting to date Todd after spending more than a few hours with him, except for the fact that he has a nice car and a well-paying job. If that was the reason Jeanette continued to date him, in my opinion, she really was kind of a whore. But I could give her the benefit of the doubt and assume Todd could be charming when he wanted to get into a girl's pants. So I figured I should deny it.</p><p>But then again, some girls didn't mind being called a whore. Some even enjoyed it, when you wouldn't expect it.</p><p>I had a flash of inspiration, then. ""No, I don't think you're a whore,"" I said. ""I think you're just like Todd described you. A good girl. Always wanting to do the right thing. Always getting treated like dirt by guys who don't give you the loyalty you give them. Always secretly disappointed when you see the sluts and whores seemingly so much happier."" The initial idea had been unformed, just a feeling, but as I groped around, the words just came. ""Always envying them, wishing you could be like them, just once, but you've got so much wrapped up in being the good girl, you're afraid to try and change."" She hadn't interrupted me yet, so I continued. ""You probably don't really want to change, not totally, but you wish you could let loose just once, be the bad girl, be the whore, find out what it's like. As long as nobody ever found out. So you know what, fuck the bet. I'm offering to make those fantasies come true. Have sex with me, be a whore for a few hours, and I will give you this car after I win the bet with Todd.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twenty-One</h5><p>It was risky, but somehow, I had a feeling I was right in my assessment of Jeanette's character. Sometimes I think I'm a little bit psychic, and have this insight into the parts of people's inner selves they wouldn't want to admit to anybody else. Either that, or I have a way of talking people into believing things about themselves. Whichever the case, I was right when I thought Faith liked being sexually dominated, and I hoped I was right here. ""Nobody would ever have to know, as far as they're concerned, I sold it to you with some money you had saved up.""</p><p>She didn't answer me. I thought that was a good sign, better than a denial, at least. She was quiet for so long that I was faced with a choice. Either I made a turn to drop her off at her place without her telling me where it is, or drive past it and hope she corrected me.</p><p>I made a turn. She didn't comment on it, but then, maybe she listened to the point where Todd gave me her details. As we approached her building, I spoke again. ""Clock's ticking. You're obviously thinking about it, or you'd have told me to go to hell.""</p><p>Finally, she spoke. ""You'd really just give me the car?""</p><p>I knew I had her. ""Sure. I'm not going to be needing it.""</p><p>She pointed. ""There's a guest parking space around the corner, you can go there.""</p><p>We went up to her place, mostly in silence, but sex, and me winning the bet with Todd, was now a foregone conclusion, there didn't seem to be much need for chit-chat. She unlocked the door and with it just barely ajar, heard a noise from inside and swore. She seemed to have a moment of decision, then shrugged, and opened it anyway.</p><p>Inside was another woman, darker skinned, a bit chubbier. ""Hi, Chloe,"" Jeanette said as she took off her boots. I kicked mine off too, and hung my coat up in the closet after she did hers.</p><p>The girl nodded absently, then looked me over. ""Who's this?"" She had a slight accent I couldn't place.</p><p>She didn't seem inclined to introduce me, so I introduced myself. ""Mark.""</p><p>""Come on, Mark,"" she said. ""My room's this way.""</p><p>Chloe stared, wide-eyed. ""Umm, what are you going to be doing in there?""</p><p>Jeanette said, a little grumpily, ""I just found out Todd's cheating on me, so I'm going to go fuck Mark's brains out. Do you have a problem with that?"" Chloe just shook her head, and we retreated into Jeanette's room.</p><p>""That felt good,"" she said when she closed the door.</p><p>""The good feelings don't stop there."" The room was pretty small, only room for a bed and a few pieces of furniture, one of which had to double as a TV-stand. Still, she kept it neat, and it was kind of cozy.</p><p>She smiled. ""So, those two orgasms still on the table?""</p><p>""I'll do my best."" It was actually a relief not to bet on it. Some girls only ever had one at a time, others were too repressed even for that. ""Why don't you give me a little sexy strip show? Let out your inner bad girl."" I sat on the bed.</p><p>She tried, but either didn't have the experience or the confidence to pull off a really sexy act, like a stripper would, but it's hard for a pretty woman undressing in front of you to not be attractive. She swayed her hips and pulled off first her shirt, to reveal a push-up bra, and then her pants, pointing her ass to me as she did. Underneath, she wore panties, short cut but not a thong.</p><p>Her hands flew to her bra, dipping underneath the cup from below and pushing it up, holding her apple-sized boobs in her hand, bit her lips, and let her hands and the bra drift up, out of the way. Her nipples were faint, with almost no color in the areola, just a little bit of pink at edge and also at the tip of the nipples. The breasts bobbed firmly about as she tried to suavely disengage the bra entirely, and again as she bent down to remove her panties.</p><p>If there was anything that confirmed her status as a 'good girl', it was her pussy. Not the pussy itself, actually, although that looked relatively tight, a y-shaped crack with a little bit of pink inner labia poking out, but just above it, where she had what looked almost like a puffball bush of black hair. So many girls shave because they know guys prefer it, and it's how it is in all the porn flicks. I prefer it shaved too, but I think Jeanette must have considered it the mark of a slut and so just kept her pubic hair trim, decent. It was oddly reassuring.</p><p>I stood and walked behind her, running my hands up her leg and sides, first to her breasts, which I squeezed softly, and then down to her legs. I cupped the pubic area and probed the edge of her slit with a finger, then withdrew when she shivered in excitement.</p><p>If a little touch made her shiver, I thought I'd have no trouble getting at least one orgasm out of her. I bent down, took a lingering look at her ass, and then directed her to turn around. On my knees, while she stood, I kissed her up and down her body, her taut stomach, her breasts, and then down to her legs. Before long, I was kissing her vulva, and then licking and sucking. She tasted mostly of sweat, but not in a rank way... I haven't yet tasted pussy that I didn't enjoy in some way, but in Jeanette's case I think I more enjoyed her obvious pleasure at being stimulated. She braced herself with one hand on the desk that held her television, and let out a cry when I added the finger.</p><p>I didn't have any experience with Jeanette before, so the rhythms of her body were still a mystery to me, but I knew an orgasm was coming when she began huffing and puffing, almost hyperventilating. One of her hands directed the back of my head right to her clit, so I licked and sucked on it until she cried out for God and her knees buckled a little. It happened so fast my tongue went from clit to bush before she caught herself, but didn't rise again, instead she quivered even without my tongue helping her out.</p><p>""Guess that's one,"" I said.</p><p>""Wow. You are incredible.""</p><p>""Not over yet."" I went back to performing oral, this time with more vigorous finger-action. A few minutes later, I said, ""You want my cock?""</p><p>She nodded hurriedly, not trusting herself to speak.</p><p>""Get on the bed,"" I whispered. ""Rub yourself like a whore.""</p><p>She practically hopped on the bed, turned over, spread her legs, and her fingers dug into the flesh of her cunt, mashing it up against herself. I undressed, quickly, without much showmanship, just took off my shirt, pulled off my pants and boxers as one, dancing a little to get them off my feet. I then crouched to retrieve something from the pocket, and went around the side of the bed. ""One thing first.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Todd might not believe me, or you. So I just need a picture of you.""</p><p>Her fingers stopped and her expression turned unsure. ""A picture?""</p><p>""Yeah. Sucking my cock would be pretty definitive."" I positioned myself so my dick was level with her head. She seemed fascinated by it, was staring at it, really... but she couldn't reach it from where she was. She'd have to lean to the side of the bed to do anything to it.</p><p>""You didn't say anything about a picture,"" she protested. ""You said no one would find out.""</p><p>""No one will. I swear it'll be deleted after I show it to Todd.""</p><p>""Yeah, right.""</p><p>""Remember what I said about a code of honor? When I make a promise, I mean it."" She thought about it, but what seemed to make the decision for her was when I added, ""Come on, think how pissed off he'll be when he sees it. Even telling him won't have that effect."" At that, she slid to the edge of the bed, took my dick in one hand, and gradually put it to her lips. Once the first contact was made, she opened wider and took me into her mouth. I took a picture with my phone... her eyes were closed, but it was recognizable, especially if Todd was familiar enough with the bedspread. ""That's a good little whore,"" I said. The hand at her pussy began working more furiously, using two fingers to spread apart her slit, rubbing each side as she did.</p><p>I let her continue to blow me for a little while, just because it felt good. Good girl or not, she knew how to suck cock, although I directed her a little, holding onto her dark locks and pulling her head up and down. Still, I wanted to fuck her, so before too long I pulled back on her hair, forcing her to pull off. Her lips glistened a little, though that might have been from Chapstick.</p><p>""I want inside you,"" I told her, and she nodded, turning around on the bed. I sat beside her, my legs dangling off the edge, and pulled her gently by the arm until she got the hint and straddled my legs. I lifted her and placed her on my dick, lowering her gently at first, but then bouncing her up and down. She did her own bouncing, too.</p><p>Since she wanted to be a whore, I decided to feed into the fantasy, pulling her hair again and whispering things like, ""Yeah, go on whore, take it. You like it, don't you, whore?"" She responded eagerly and vocally, and so I treated her roughly as we continued to fuck, slapping her ass now and then or nipping lightly at her breast with my teeth, and of course, the hair pulling was a regular feature. As I felt my orgasm approach, I lifted her off, turned around, and dropped her soundly on the bed, on her side. I'd slipped out, so I repositioned myself inside her and began pumping once again. She cried out a few seconds before I was ready to let loose.</p><p>We hadn't discussed birth control and I was already trying for one baby, so I didn't want to take any chances. When that stiffening, buzzing feeling started to invade my shaft, I pulled out. She'd already cum a second time anyway and was seemingly still in a haze from it. With one hand grifting the base of my dick I rubbed it until it exploded, spraying her side and one butt-cheek with pearl-colored, gooey cum.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twenty-Two</h5><p>I fell on the bed beside her, grinning at her dreamy expression. ""So, still think I'm overestimating my abilities?""</p><p>She shook her head. ""That's the hardest I've come in... I can't even remember.""</p><p>""That's a shame,"" I said. ""That's not even my best work. Give me a minute or two and we can go for three."" I had other things to do, but if she was telling the truth, I felt a little sorry for her.</p><p>""You're making me seriously think about giving up going for relationships. This meaningless sex thing seems to work out pretty well. Maybe I should just become an all-out slut, make it my New Year resolution.""</p><p>""Nah, don't give up the good girl thing,"" I said seriously. Even if she was joking. ""A good girl who can be a slut in the bedroom's a real find."" That's sort of what Faith was. ""All-out sluts are kind of boring. There are too many of them in my school.""</p><p>""Which school is that by the way?"" I told her. Her eyebrows raised. ""That's a high school.""</p><p>""Yeah, I'm in my senior year.""</p><p>""So you're eighteen?""</p><p>""Seventeen.""</p><p>She covered her face in one hand. ""Oh god, you're only seventeen. I'm a felon.""</p><p>I thought she was exaggerating. ""How old did you think I was?""</p><p>""I don't know, Todd said you were a couple years younger than him, so I thought you were like nineteen.""</p><p>""Todd's nineteen,"" I said. At least, I thought he was. He might have hit twenty, I really didn't remember, or care, when his birthday is.</p><p>""He is?"" She shook her head. ""One more thing he lied about, I guess. Whatever, at least when I was with him I wasn't a criminal.""</p><p>""I don't think it's actually illegal unless you're more than two years older than me.""</p><p>""I'm twenty-one."" It was a surprise, but not much of one. She looked younger than that, but then I never noticed much visual difference between those ages.</p><p>""Oh, okay,"" I said. ""So you're a criminal."" I grinned. ""Want to go for a second offense?""</p><p>""No,"" she said. ""Sorry, you're cute, but... no. At least what we did so far I can say I didn't know.""</p><p>""Nobody cares,"" I told her. ""Especially not when the girl's older.""</p><p>""I care. I should never have done this.""</p><p>So I guess she had a code of honor of her own. I wondered how far it stretched. ""So does that mean you don't want the car?""</p><p>She didn't say no, but I didn't manage to talk her into going on a crime spree. Probably just as well, I still had a sister to impregnate. While I was waiting for Jeanette to get off work, I'd bought Faith some vitamins that were supposed to be for people planning on having a baby. I needed to give them to her and tell her to start taking them, and to get her to cut out caffeinated beverages. Now that I had won my bet with Todd, my mind was on these more important things. So, we got dressed and she walked me to the door. I told her I'd call her after I talked to Todd. I wanted to be the one to break the news.</p><p>I did just that the next day. I dropped by his place, unannounced, and just in time, too. When I pulled up, he was opening up the garage, getting ready to go somewhere. ""Hey, Todd.""</p><p>He nodded to me. ""'Sup. Got your sister with you?""</p><p>I shook my head. ""Not here about her. Here about you.""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Well, I had a little adventure the other day."" I'd already called up the picture of Jeanette with her lips around my rod, and pulled it out. I pointed the camera at him. Let him stare at it. ""That's your girlfriend. And that's my cock. If you don't believe this, you can call her to verify.""</p><p>His face turned red. ""I can't fucking believe it,"" he said. ""That whore.""</p><p>He had no idea how right he was. ""Yeah, she's no more faithful than you, so naturally she's a whore. I guess that means I won the bet."" I put the phone back into my pocket, and got out my wallet. I'd gotten a hundred dollar bill from the bank, it felt cooler somehow. I held the bill towards him. ""So I'm here to buy your car, as agreed. Here's $100.""</p><p>I watched his lip curl up defiantly, and I knew then that I wasn't going to get my car. The only question was how.</p><p>Like I said, loopholes and technicalities are a part of betting for me. If you don't specify the terms of the bet carefully enough, you can win on a loophole, or get out of the prize on a technicality. If Todd had won, for example, I would never charge him or make him wear a condom to fuck Faith. However, he never specified that I had to decide to let him fuck her at all. That was still my domain. I could just decide to not instruct her to fuck him, and that, in my mind, would be fair. A little shady, not the kind of trick you want to pull too often or people begin suspecting you all the time, but fair, especially when the alternative meant breaking the promise I made to Faith.</p><p>Similarly, I'd been prepared for Todd to try to find some loophole. I even thought of one myself. He agreed to sell me his car, not that it had to be in good condition. He could have deliberately totaled the car, accepted the insurance money, and then sold me the husk for $100. If Todd had been smart enough to think of that, or something like that, I would have been pissed off, but only because I'd been bested in a fair fight. I wouldn't blame him.</p><p>What I didn't expect was a flat refusal. ""No,"" he said. ""I'm not selling you my fucking car for a hundred fucking dollars because you fucked some slut,"" he said flat out. ""It's worth hundreds of times that!""</p><p>""You made a bet.""</p><p>""It was a stupid bet,"" he said. ""It didn't mean anything.""</p><p>""Sure it did.""</p><p>""Come on, like I'd really bet my car against free sex? Do you know how much that car costs?""</p><p>""If you didn't like the terms of the bet, you shouldn't have agreed to it. But a bet is a bet.""</p><p>""Fuck off, there's no way you're getting my car.""</p><p>That got me angry, but it was a cold anger. ""You know, you'd better give me the car like you promised, or you're going to wish you did.""</p><p>He put one hand to his mouth in a mockery of fear. ""Ooh, what are you going to do, kick my ass? I'm so scared."" As much as I might have wanted to beat the crap out of me, Todd did outclass me physically. Always had, and even before he'd started working out, while growing up he made good use of his two year advantage to be a bully. ""Or maybe you'll tell somebody and ruin my reputation. Oh, but wait, you can't, cause then everyone'd know what you do to your sister."" He had me there, too. ""You ask me, you got to fuck a girl who was out of your league, that's prize enough. Put the hundred away, you're not buying anything."" He reached into his wallet and pulled out a few fifties. ""Here, this is what the bet was worth. I'll give you that much and we'll call it even.""</p><p>I didn't like the feeling of impotent rage. Impotent anything isn't a good feeling for a guy like me. I took the money, though. ""Mark my words,"" I said, putting the bill back in my wallet, along with the money he gave me. ""We're not even. This is just a down payment. As far as I'm concerned, you still owe me the rest of price of that car, and someday, I'll take it out of you. One way or another."" I turned away to his laughing.</p><p>It took a long time before I made good on that promise, but in the meantime I had smaller forms of payback. It would certainly be the last time he touched Faith. For everyone else, the going rate was $100 a fuck. For him, it was would be the price of a brand new BMW. I don't care if his was used. Call it interest.</p><p>I called Jeanette later that day. ""He called me and broke up with me,"" she said. ""So I guess you told him.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said. ""Didn't quite go as planned though."" I told her how Todd had welched on the bet.</p><p>""Shit,"" she said. ""So I guess that means I'm out a car, too.""</p><p>I liked her a little more for that, she assumed that she shared my luck. But I wasn't entirely lying about the code of honor thing. ""No,"" I said. ""A deal's a deal. I keep my word. I'll still sell you mine, just give me a couple days to get something else sorted out?""</p><p>""Oh,"" she said, pleasantly surprised. ""Sure.""</p><p>I used some of the money I got over Christmas and bought an even shittier used car, and then, in early January, met Jeanette one more time to give her my old one. She took the keys and paper, looked at them in her hand as though she could hardly believe it herself, and smiled. ""I guess I'm taking the car, this really means I'm a whore, doesn't it?""</p><p>I chuckled. ""I guess so. But there's a lot of worse things you could be."" An honest whore's better than a welcher.</p><p>She ruffled my hair playfully. ""Hey, I'd still rather not go with jailbait, but... look me up when you hit eighteen.""</p><p>""Sure."" I waved goodbye, and she got into the car and drove away.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twenty-Three</h5><p>Losing that car was a disappointment, but, just before I gave it to Jeanette, I had some news that tempered the sting a little. It was the last weekend of freedom before we had to go back to school when Faith knocked on my door. She'd waited until our parents left the house, and she had a severe expression on her face. ""What's up?"" I asked.</p><p>""I think you did it,"" she said.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Got me pregnant.""</p><p>""What? Did you take a test or something?"" I'd looked it up. Most tests took at least two weeks before they gave a positive result. I'd have had to be extremely lucky. That's why I hadn't expected the conversation to be about this.</p><p>She shook her head though. ""No, not yet. But I just... feel it."" She sighed. ""I remember last time. Before I knew, I felt it. My boobs were sensitive. And they are again.""</p><p>I perked up. ""Oh? Care to test how sensitive?""</p><p>""This is serious, Mark.""</p><p>It was. ""I told you it's what I wanted, though. We've been trying all week. I was trying before that. So you can't be surprised."" I looked down at her skirt. ""You know, Mom and Dad aren't home. Are you wearing any panties?""</p><p>She sighed, a little exasperatedly, but lifted her skirt. My sister was still following my orders... she was bare underneath, and shaven as usual. ""I'm not going to be your slave tomorrow,"" she said. ""So we need to decide what to do.""</p><p>""But you are my slave right now, right?""</p><p>It took a second, but she said, ""Yes, master.""</p><p>I nodded. ""Okay. So let's decide what to do."" I made a show of thinking about it. ""Keep it.""</p><p>""You can't ask me to do that,"" she said. ""That's not part of the bet.""</p><p>I was struck by an idea, born out of desperation, because I was certain she was trying to tell me she wanted to get another abortion. ""Then let's make it one. If I win, you go through with the whole pregnancy, and you have my child. If you win, I'll take you to get it taken care of, and I'll never try this again.""</p><p>""What's the bet?"" she asked.</p><p>""I bet that you'll give me a blowjob in the next hour.""</p><p>She saw the problem with that right away. ""But I have to if you ask, you're still my master.""</p><p>""Exactly,"" I said. ""And if I ask you to agree to the bet, you have to do that, too.""</p><p>She stared at me, tears in her eyes, and I felt a deep sense of shame. I knew the moment the words left my lips that it was crossing a line... not even with her. She might have gotten over it. Faith always got pushed into things and came to accept them because she liked them.</p><p>""No,"" I said quickly. ""I'm not going to do that. I'm sorry, Faith, I just really want this, but I want you to want it too."" The line I nearly crossed was in myself. I knew it was wrong, it was unfair, it was cruel. Maybe even evil. I'm proud of myself for holding back from going through with it. I've done a lot of bad things, but I didn't want to win the bet this way. No, the really scary part was that part of me did. But now that I'd thought of the idea, the temptation would always be there. I had to take care of it before I someday convinced myself it was okay. I reached over to my desk and picked up a coin. ""New bet. Heads, you owe me a quarter. Tails, I will never ever force you to agree to a bet or lose a bet, even if you're my slave. Agreed?"" She nodded, and I extended a hand. She took it limply, and we shook on it. My very first submission bet.</p><p>As it turned out, I won. But I proposed the bet again, and this time the coin cooperated and came up tails. It was a relief, that option now being off the table. If I broke that bet, Faith would have every right to break the terms of her own.</p><p>""We still need to decide what to do,"" Faith prompted.</p><p>""I told you what I wanted,"" I said. ""So I guess you're the one with a decision to make.""</p><p>""I can't have a baby,"" she insisted. ""I'm too young.""</p><p>""I think your body disagrees,"" I said. ""It knows it's ready. You know the saying, old enough to bleed, old enough to breed...""</p><p>""Yeah, but I'm not ready to take care of a kid...""</p><p>""I'm sure Mom and Dad would help,"" I said. ""And I'll always be here. Besides, if you don't want to be a mother, there's always adoption. I think you'd make a great mother, though.""</p><p>""Mom and Dad would hate me.""</p><p>""No they wouldn't. They might be a little disappointed, for a while. To them you're still little miss perfect. But they'll get over it.""</p><p>""People would find out about us.""</p><p>I squinted. ""Only if you told them, and why would you do that? If you said it was me I could go to jail. You can just tell everyone it was some guy at school but you don't want to say who.""</p><p>""I'd miss so much school.""</p><p>I'd done the math. ""By the time school ends for summer, you'll only be six months pregnant. You could probably hide it up until then. Lots of girls do. And you'll be giving birth just around the start of the school year, the time that's all recap anyway. You're smart, it wouldn't be that hard to catch up. You might not even miss any time at all.""</p><p>""But everyone there would know. They'd think I'm a slut.""</p><p>""So what? That was a risk when you were a sex slave last summer. It could have gotten out. And you've just been pretending all this time. You and I both know, you ARE a slut,"" I said. I thought I was at a delicate point, and I wasn't sure if an insult like that would be push her the wrong way, so I decided to combine it with praise. ""But you're my slut, and I love you for it. What everyone else thinks doesn't matter. You're strong. You'd have to be to be willing to surrender so much control to someone else. And a girl who doesn't date or accept come-ons from guys, they'll probably just think you made a mistake, gave yourself to the wrong guy. Even if they do think you're a bit of a slut, they'll never suspect anywhere close to the truth of just how much.""</p><p>She pressed her lips together in frustration and looked around nervously. ""I'd have to quit dance class.""</p><p>It was at this point I realized what was going on. She wasn't trying to talk me out of wanting her pregnant... because she didn't have to. She could have just said 'No.' The complaints she was giving were becoming more and more frivolous. Dance class? What next, that she'd have to buy a new wardrobe? To me there was only one explanation... she was letting me talk her into it. Maybe I'd misread her, maybe she had wanted me to push her into it all along, even if it meant a bet within a bet. It was too late for that now, but maybe if I just came up with an answer to all her objections, it wouldn't matter. ""For a while, probably, but you can always go back afterwards. If you really want to. I mean, I know you used to love it, but lately, it just seems like it hasn't been the same."" I was guessing, but she shrugged, which told me I was right, so I continued, ""Like you keep doing it because that's what everyone expects, but it's not as important to you anymore."" My psychic intuition at work again. I stood, and got close to her. ""You know what's important?"" My hand touched her belly. ""This. This little life growing inside of you. Long after you've forgotten dance class, you could still be his mommy.""</p><p>She bit her lip, bent slightly at her knees and moaned, ""I don't know what to do!"" I'd already told her, doing it again wasn't likely to make the difference. ""I still have to think about this, and I might be wrong anyway, maybe I'm not even pregnant.""</p><p>""Sure, think,"" I said. ""Think about it as long as you want."" If she took nine months to make a decision, so much the better. ""But in the meantime, you're going to keep taking those vitamins I got you, right?"" She nodded. ""And just in case you're not pregnant... I still have time to try again.""</p><p>We had sex then, with her riding on top. If she was having a deep internal struggle about what we were doing, she didn't seem to show it from the way she acted, she was the same passionate lover she'd always been, but with one difference... her breasts were more sensitive. Even kissing them lightly got more of a reaction than they used to, so I suckled on each of her nipples at some point. No milk for me, though... it was a little early for that.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twenty-Four</h5><p>When her slave period was up and school resumed, Faith didn't come to tell me she'd agreed to have my baby, but she didn't come asking for an abortion, either. We continued to have sex, with no condom, but we didn't speak about it, almost like what happened when she was a slave had been completely forgotten. Well, not completely... she continued to shave her pussy regularly.</p><p>It was a few weeks before she broke the news, which she did by leaving a pregnancy test next to my computer. It was positive.</p><p>I practically beamed, and then went to knock at her door. She told me to come in, but was looking more pensive than pleased, sitting on her bed, knees pulled up to her chest. ""I just got the news,"" I said, determined to be happy for both of us, and sat down beside her to put an arm around her, pulling her head into the space between my own and my shoulder. ""Wow.""</p><p>""I still haven't decided what I'm going to do yet,"" she said weakly.</p><p>""I know,"" I said. ""But until you do, I'm going to pretend you're deciding to keep it."" I kissed her forehead. ""That makes me happiest."" I lay down beside her, and she fell into my chest and extended her legs, and we lay like that for a while, not speaking, until Mom came home.</p><p>As the next few months passed, she still never told me she was going to keep it, but she made no move to rid herself of it, either. She began to suffer morning sickness, but not as much as I'd feared, and I watched fascinated as her body began to slowly change, her breasts swelled, and her belly began to get a noticeable bulge. She began wearing bulkier clothes to disguise it, and quit her dance class.</p><p>I was pretty sure she was going to keep it at that point, but I got my confirmation indirectly, from Lara. She phoned one day, and at the time I thought she just wanted sex. I'd started fucking her again in January, from time to time, now that I had sperm to spare, and a little variety's always a good thing. But when I picked up the phone that time, she sighed. ""You bastard."" Though the words were harsh, the tone wasn't, it was resigned, defeated.</p><p>""No, I'm pretty sure my parents were married,"" I joked. It was an old joke, one I used often. ""But at times I'm a son of a bitch. So what did I do this time?""</p><p>""Faith told me she's pregnant."" I'd told Lara already, because I wanted to gloat about my progress, and despite her protests to the contrary, it seemed to turn her on when I pointed out how likely it was going to be that she'd be my slave next summer.</p><p>Faith telling her was something else, though. ""Oh yeah?""</p><p>""Well, I kind of pushed her to tell me. I don't know how you did it, but it looks like she's keeping it.""</p><p>I smiled. She hadn't told me, but telling Lara was just as good. ""I told you, I just give women what they want, even if they don't know it. You'll see next summer.""</p><p>""Well, you haven't won yet,"" she insisted. ""She could still miscarry or something."" It was true, and one of my biggest fears... not just for losing the bet, though, I was growing more and more attached to the child inside her as its own thing, even though I didn't know whether it was a boy or a girl. ""Or maybe your parents will find out and freak out.""</p><p>""You'd better not be thinking about engineering that,"" I warned her. I still had the pictures, and there was her own role in the scenario that could be exposed.</p><p>""I'm not. But they're going to find out she's pregnant sooner or later, right?""</p><p>Lara was right. My parents found out in late March, at least about the pregnancy, but thankfully not my role in it. There were plenty of signs... Faith's weight gain, her morning sickness and more frequent trips to the bathroom, her mood swings and weird cravings... the bottle of pregnancy-related vitamins Mom found just sealed the deal. Mom put two and two and two and two together, and that made a whole lot more than four. She sat Faith down and forced her to either confess, or take a pregnancy test.</p><p>Faith confessed, said that someone she met over the Christmas holidays got her pregnant, but she didn't want to name names. Mom insisted, but Faith held firm, even taking a grounding for it. Dad was also pissed when he found out, and I had to comfort my sister, holding her in my arms as she cried after Dad called her a slut. She might like that from someone she's fucking, but apparently from Daddy, it hurt.</p><p>I was pretty angry at him too, that's not the kind of thing you say to your daughter, but got over it some the next day when I overheard a conversation between him and my uncle. I was home, skipping class. Funnily enough, it was actually because I wasn't feeling well, my stomach was bugging me, but I didn't bother getting a note or going to the doctor, I just left at lunch at went home. I didn't know my Dad would choose that day to take off either, but I guess he just had gotten some pretty troubling news.</p><p>He came home after I did, with my uncle. I stayed quiet, not wanting to alert anybody I was home... at first because I knew Dad wouldn't believe I was genuinely sick and not just skipping, but then because I realized they were talking about Faith. I could hear them if I had my ear pressed to the vent and so long as they didn't have the TV on.</p><p>""I feel terrible, it just slipped out, but I was so angry. She should have known better.""</p><p>""Kids never know better,"" Uncle Bill said. ""They're all full of hormones and shit.""</p><p>""I just don't know what we're going to do. She's too little for this kind of responsibility.""</p><p>""Well, there are only two choices, the way I see it. You can either give it up for adoption, or you can help her raise it."" There was a pause, and then he continued, ""We're not the most religious families in the world, but we both know abortion is murder. It's not an option.""</p><p>Either Dad didn't respond for a while, or they talked more quietly. The next thing I heard was about thirty seconds later. ""She won't say who the father is. Not to anybody.""</p><p>This time I'm sure the pause was a lack of conversation. ""Oh, so that's why you wanted me over here.""</p><p>""You can't tell me it's not a possibility. I mean, he's probably the guy she spends the most time with outside of the house and school. And you remember how we were at that our age, with our cousins, it's a miracle neither of them got pregnant."" That I didn't know. It was kind of shocking, to be honest. I don't remember much about Dad's cousins, we probably met them at some family gathering long ago, but I probably couldn't pick them out of a crowd.</p><p>""Of course I remember. And I'm not blind. Michael's been doe-eyed around Faith for years. I never thought she had much time for him, but maybe...""</p><p>""So, doesn't that change things?""</p><p>""Murder's murder. That baby didn't have a choice in who his parents were. And it's not that big a deal, first cousins breed all the time... I say you let it lie. If she doesn't want to tell you, leave it at that. In fact, you should probably avoid any genetic tests, who knows what they might look for and feel the need to report?""</p><p>""So, Mike's underage, it'd still be legal.""</p><p>""Yeah, but it could be Todd, too. I hope it's not, but it was, and people found out, it'd fuck up his life for good, he could go to jail, and a sex offender rap like that follows you around forever.""</p><p>""If he touched my daughter, maybe he deserves one,"" Dad grumbled.</p><p>""You mean like when you were his age? I seem to recall little Cheryl was even younger than Faith when you popped her cherry on a summer home from college."" There was no response I could hear. ""Look, just don't press the issue. If she tells you, we can deal with it then, but if not, let her keep her secrets. We'll help you with the medical bills just in case, I can convince Sharon.""</p><p>The conversation continued for a while, about whether they should give the baby up for adoption, but they started watching TV too, and I heard enough to make me feel less concerned about everything. I had a cover, and it turned out my Dad had a kinky history I'd never suspected... I'm not sure I wanted to hear more, to be honest, so I decided to stop trying to listen, just in case they started to reminisce about old times.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twenty-Five</h5><p>I told Faith about what I learned, and she giggled and suggested that maybe she should try to play with that, give them the impression it was one of her cousins but without outright saying it. I convinced her to just say nothing and let them come to their own conclusions.</p><p>The truth was, I wasn't sure I could trust her not to mess it up, blurt out the wrong thing. Even though I was feeling much more confident about my situation after listening in on Dad's conversation, I still sometimes felt like I was dancing on a razor's edge. Much of that was because of Faith's mood swings. Girls can often be a little moody, especially around their periods, but pregnancy upped the ante to a whole other level. Sometimes I found her crying, sometimes she wouldn't want me to touch her, sometimes she practically pounced on me, like she'd have raped me if I wasn't willing to service her. There were days when she went through all three of those modes in the space of an hour. So, naturally, there was the fear that, in a bout of guilt or anger, she'd suddenly decide she needed to tell.</p><p>She actually threatened it, but only twice. The first time was when I'd just got off the phone with Lara, making a date to go see her and fuck her. Faith burst into tears about how I used her and then went to stick my dick in somebody prettier, how she should probably tell Mom that it was my baby. I was surprised because there were other times I went to see Lara and my sister didn't seem to care. I guess I'd just caught her in a bad mood. I cancelled the date, and made sure to make future arrangements more carefully.</p><p>The second time she threatened probably changed the course of my life. Earlier in the year I'd sent off my college applications. I got acceptance letters from a few here or there, rejections from others. Then, one day, I got a letter of acceptance from UCLA. I didn't really think I'd get in at all, but I applied for a few schools under the theory that I might as well reach high. I guess one of my teachers, an alumni, really went to bat for me at UCLA. This wasn't the best school I applied for, but it was the best one that hadn't already rejected me. I loved the thought of moving out to Los Angeles, getting away from the cold here, and just having a grand adventure. I was all excited that I went to tell Faith, before anybody else.</p><p>She started crying. ""What, you're just going to leave me here? That was what you wanted all along, wasn't it? Knock me up and then go off to college so you wouldn't have to deal with it. I can't believe, after everything I did for you, you'd do that to me."" Then she got angry, threatened to tell our parents who the real father was if I left.</p><p>If it wasn't for Faith, I probably would have left, got to college somewhere far away. When she wasn't actually visibly pregnant with my baby, leaving her to take care of it was exactly what I wanted to do. But I realized I couldn't. Not just because of fears she might tell, but I did genuinely feel bad about what I planned, what I wanted, when confronted with it directly. She later came back, mood shifted again, telling me she didn't want to hold me back, that UCLA was a great opportunity for me, that I could even sell her for sex over the summers to help earn tuition money, but I told her no. ""I was just excited about it because I didn't think I'd get in at all,"" I told her. ""I've already told them I'm not coming."" I didn't, but I did shortly thereafter. I promised her I'd only go to local schools, though joked that I still might whore her out for tuition money. She seemed to like that though. I later told my parents that I only got accepted to local colleges. I ended up accepting an offer to one in my city, only a half-hour drive away. It wasn't one of the most prestigious schools in the country, but it wasn't bad, and at least I'd be close to Faith and my son.</p><p>Yes, son. Once the parents found out, trips to the doctors were scheduled, and an ultrasound soon confirmed Faith was having a little boy. Mom went with her to the procedure, but she came into my room to show me the picture as soon as she got back. It looked pretty much like a blob to me, but the doctors hadn't noticed any deformities, which was something of a relief.</p><p> As the school year wound down, I was pretty excited. I was going to be a father, I was going to college next year, and I was going to win the bet and have another little sex slave for the summer. The only thing I had left to worry about was whether Lara would try to back out of her part of the deal, and how Faith might react when she learned about it.</p><p>Lara knew she was going to lose the bet, of course. Officially, she didn't concede until summer started, but once Faith's pregnancy, and the fact that she was going to keep the baby, became family gossip, Lara had to know she lost. Whenever I talked to her about it, she'd tried hedging, suggesting that she could still win if Faith happened to change her mind, or had a surprise miscarriage. I corrected her on the last point, if Faith had a miscarriage, under the terms of the bet all I had to do was show that she'd let me keep trying again. She technically might have fought that interpretation of the agreement, but it didn't come up.</p><p>Once school was out for the summer, there was no getting around it. Faith was pregnant, I was the father, and she planned on keeping the baby. I phoned Lara and asked if she agreed that she lost. She sighed and said yes.</p><p>""So, you're my slave then, right?""</p><p>""Except when we go on vacation,"" she said. ""We're going to California for the first week in July.""</p><p>I didn't like this sudden wrinkle, but I probably should have expected it. They went on a big family vacation every year. ""No, you're still my slave then, I just won't have direct access to you. If I contact you and tell you to fuck somebody, you'd better do it. And you don't do anything sexual with anyone I don't tell you to, even on vacation.""</p><p>She sighed. ""Fine.""</p><p>""Fine what?""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""If nobody else is around, you're to call me master, at least when I give you an order.""</p><p>One more sigh. ""Fine, master."" It was like she was indulging me.</p><p>I didn't like the attitude. ""One more snotty sigh and I'll decide you must prefer that I just release those photographs. You may not want to do this, but you bet and you lost fair and square, so you'd better act like a proper slave.""</p><p>""I'm sorry, master,"" she said, sounding a little more sincere. ""I'll try to be good.""</p><p>""You'd better, because you're mine this summer, body and soul. If you respect that, I'll make sure you enjoy it. But if I find out you've lied to me or disobeyed any of my commands, those photos come out... and remember, you don't know what I know, so you'd better be honest if I ask you something.""</p><p>""Yes, master.""</p><p>""Good. Do you have a boyfriend right now?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Anybody else fucking you on a regular basis?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>I thought I heard a slight hesitation, so I prompted. ""Are you sure?""</p><p>""There's a guy at school I hook up with sometimes. I don't know if you'd call it regular.""</p><p>""Okay. Regardless, it stops now. How many guys have you slept with?""</p><p>""Seven."" I asked for their names, and got a surprise. I was one of them of course, and most of the others I didn't know. The last one she mentioned in a quiet voice. ""Todd.""</p><p>My eyebrows raised in surprise. ""Your brother? Kinky. Since when?""</p><p>""He was my first. When I was eleven.""</p><p>""Is he still fucking you?""</p><p>""He asks sometimes. Last time I did it was over Christmas. And a blowjob on his birthday.""</p><p>""Well, no more. If he asks, you tell him that he doesn't get to touch you until I get a BMW."" I might be risking a sudden punch in the back of the head when I was least expecting it, but I didn't care, I wanted him to know.</p><p>She must have heard about Todd welching out on the bet, because she laughed a little at that, then said, ""Yes, master.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twenty-Six</h5><p>I told her to choose a time I could come over, when nobody else would be home. It turned out, it was that very afternoon. So, I went down the hall and asked Faith if she wanted to come along on a little ride with me. ""Where?""</p><p>""It's a surprise.""</p><p>She raised an eyebrow, but got off the bed. I helped her a little. By this time, her belly was pretty prominent. It didn't look like she was fat at all, she was clearly pregnant, and that made her look hot. Even watching her walking around was cute, she wasn't super-heavy but she still waddled a little.</p><p>In the car, she figured out where we were going. ""Mark? Why we going to Uncle Bill and Aunt Sharon's?""</p><p>""Well, it is the first day of summer...""</p><p>""Did I bet sex slavery again?"" she joked. ""Cause if I did, I don't remember it.""</p><p>""No, not this year. I'm not sharing you, not while you're pregnant. But you're close. Shh, wait."" She was silent until we got to the door and rung the bell. Lara answered, invited us in. ""Anybody else home?""</p><p>""No,"" she said. ""We're alone.""</p><p>""Good. Let's go upstairs to your room."" I think that confused Faith a little, because usually we hung out in the basement. But once inside Lara's room, I sat on her bed like I owned the place. Faith sat beside me, lounging back on her elbows. ""Who do you serve?"" I said.</p><p>Lara sounded cheerful. ""You, master.""</p><p>Faith started there, sitting up suddenly, looking between Lara and me. ""What?""</p><p>""Lara's my slave for the summer.""</p><p>""I lost a bet,"" Lara explained with a shrug.</p><p>Faith said nothing. ""Right. So, now you're my slave."" Faith hadn't spoken since the revelation, but her foot was tapping nervously on the ground. ""Now, the first thing I want you to do."" She waited patiently. I let her wait. ""I want you to get your birth control pills. We're going to flush them down the toilet.""</p><p>This time, Lara said ""What?"" but Faith pushed herself off the bed and stormed out of the room. It seemed to happen in slow motion, but then she was moving slower lately, carrying a lot more weight up front.</p><p>""Stay here,"" I said to Lara, and went after my sister. I caught up to her at the bottom of the stairs. ""Faith, wait.""</p><p>""I can't believe you,"" she said, whipping back to face me. In her eyes were tears, and her face looked like she'd just been betrayed. I guess it was hormones.</p><p>""What? I thought you would find it funny.""</p><p>""Funny? You knock me up, and now, what, you're going to trade me in for a newer model?""</p><p>""It's not like that.""</p><p>""And you BET her,"" she said, as though that was some unforgiveable sin.</p><p>I shrugged uncomfortably. Arguing in somebody else's house just doesn't feel right. You can't shake the feeling someone's watching you. ""Yeah, I did.""</p><p>""So, what was the bet, then?""</p><p>If betting pissed her off, then the stakes were only going to make things worse. But I couldn't exactly get out of it. ""She bet that I couldn't get you pregnant and get you to keep the baby."" I hoped it wouldn't make her do something rash. Technically speaking, the bet was over, and even if Faith decided to end the pregnancy, I still won, but I actually cared about the baby.</p><p>""That's what this was all about?"" she asked stridently. ""You knocked me up for a bet?"" She pushed me with surprising force, into the side of the hall.</p><p>""No,"" I said once I regained my balance. ""I knocked you up because I wanted to. The bet just gave me an excuse. Like when we had all those sex bets. I wanted to give you a baby, if I succeeded, I got something to play with as a little bonus. Fuck, once the idea was in my head, I would have tried without a bet. That means it was a GOOD bet to make. By the odds, I mean.""</p><p>She still stared at me, but some of the anger seemed to have drained out. ""What did you have to give up if you lost?""</p><p>""The next time I won you as a sex slave, I had to turn her over to you."" I shrugged. ""I didn't think I'd lose.""</p><p>""And if you did, who cares, it's only your sister, right?""</p><p>""No, Faith, think. The next time I won you, I had to tell you to follow her orders the whole time. However long that was.""</p><p>A lip quirked. ""So if you lost, you'd bet me an hour of sex slavery."" She knew how to work the technicalities as well as I did.</p><p>""More or less."" I'd have given Lara an afternoon, at least. ""She thought it was going to be for a summer, but I never agreed to that.""</p><p>Faith blew out a breath. ""Amateur.""</p><p>I ventured a grin. She smiled, a little. Thank god for hormones shifting like the wind. I could tell she was still kind of pissed, but at least it was a friendlier moment, the absolute rage was gone.</p><p>In its place was what seemed like a kind of sadness, though, which made me feel worse. ""But now you're going to get her pregnant.""</p><p>""Only to teach her a lesson. She wanted me to do it to you, and didn't care about the consequences. So I thought turnabout was fair. But I don't really want to, not like I did with you. So if you don't want it, I won't do it. Or I'll get her pregnant and then tell her to have an abortion the last day."" I regretted saying it the instant I did. That seemed a little too brutal, even for me.</p><p>Luckily, Faith saved me. ""No. If you're going to do it, you should do it right."" She sighed.</p><p>It was permission, in my book. Now I just had to get her on my side. ""I was planning on sharing her, you know,"" I said. ""That's why I brought you here. It was about time Lara paid you back for all the orgasms you gave her last year."" When she didn't answer right away, I said, ""I could just give her to you, for the summer.""</p><p>She shook her head. ""No, you're a better master than I'd be.""</p><p>""And you're a better slave than she'll ever be."" I laid a hand on her arm. She didn't resist, so I pulled her closely to me, until her belly was pressing up against me. ""You'll always be my first choice."" I leaned forward and kissed her. She kissed back. It was soft, not especially intense, but somehow sweet and touching.</p><p>I think that swayed her over the line from tolerating what I was doing to accepting and even enjoying it. She looked up towards the top of the staircase. ""She does kind of have it coming, doesn't she?"" I grinned. ""Okay, let's go try her out.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twenty-Seven</h5><p>We returned to Lara's room. She was sitting on her bed, hands folded in her lap, and looked up at me, worried. ""Sorry about that,"" I said. ""Where were we?"" She shrugged. Bad slave. She knew very well where we were. A good slave would have reminded me. ""Right. Get your birth control pills. We're dumping them.""</p><p>""Come on,"" she said. ""You're not really going to let him do this?"" It was directed at Faith, not me.</p><p>""You didn't have any trouble doing it to me,"" Faith said with more than a little venom in her voice.</p><p>Lara whined, ""I didn't think he'd actually do it!""</p><p>""Well, then you were wrong. He gave you an order. What do you say?""</p><p>""Yes, master,"" she said weakly. She got up, retrieved her pillcase. Both of us followed her into the bathroom and watched her dump them in the toilet.</p><p>""You won't get any more of these. If I find out you have any, you've broken the bet. You'll also be taking pregnancy vitamins. I left them in the car. But now, we have some fun. Get naked.""</p><p>She took off her shirt, then bra, and then bent over to remove her shorts. That left her in just a yellow thong. She waited a second, as though to ask if we really wanted her to remove that too, but then didn't wait for an answer. She was naked before us. We were fully clothed. It felt kind of kinky, like we were holding the power imbalance over her by making her be the only one naked. I could kick that up a notch. ""From now on, even though I am your master, you'll obey all instructions from Faith, unless I say otherwise. You can refer to her as 'Mistress.' Understood?"" She nodded. ""Lay on your bed and masturbate for us.""</p><p>She fell back to where she was sitting, swung her legs over the side of the bed, and then scooted over. Lara spread her thighs and ran a finger through her crack, lazily at first. ""Faster,"" Faith commanded. ""Like you're really into it."" Lara complied, like she was in a porn movie, spreading her pussy wide, and then ramming two fingers in and out without a trace of shame. It was actually kind of strange, how into it she got, as though what she always wanted was to perform in front of an audience.</p><p>Whether that was something she always wanted or not, I thought it was time to give her something she'd always said no to. I smiled towards Faith. ""Why don't you show her your pussy, too? Give her a real up-close look."" Lara's face scrunched up at that, and her hand stilled for a moment. ""Nobody told you to stop,"" I snapped at her. Her fingers resumed as Faith began to undresss.</p><p>Once naked, Faith climbed up over Lara's face. From directly behind, not looking her at an angle, Faith didn't really look pregnant, she looked more womanly than I'd ever seen her, her ass had grown in the last few months, along with her breasts.</p><p>Lara hadn't started licking, at least not yet. ""Tell her what you want,"" I suggested, as I moved between my cousin's legs.</p><p>""Eat me out,"" Faith said. ""Go on, slave.""</p><p>I saw Lara's tongue snake out, delicately. ""What do you say?""</p><p>""Yes, mistress.""</p><p>Lara licked, and I helped her pleasure herself, taking over the fingering of her hole and leaving Lara to rub around her clit. ""How is she?"" I asked Faith.</p><p>""She's okay. She needs some practice, though.""</p><p>""She'll be getting plenty, don't worry."" I peeked down between Lara's breasts to see what I could of her technique. It wasn't encouraging. She just seemed to be flicking her tongue from side to side. I slapped the side of Lara's ass. ""Put a little more effort into it. Do it like you'd like it done to you. Do it like this."" I lowered my mouth to her pussy and kissed it, then worked my tongue around in the usual style. I couldn't see if she was replicating the motion on Faith, but I imagined she was, and Faith's excited gasps proved that, at the very least, Lara was now putting more heart into it.</p><p>I teased a little, pulling back, going slower, until Faith had her orgasm. She deserved the first one of the day, and under Lara's tongue, she had it, her back arching to look back at me. I locked eyes with her and knew then I'd been forgiven. So, I went ahead and got my cock out. With Faith as sensitive as she had been, I'd planned on forgoing that pleasure this time, but if she wasn't going to freak out about it, I had a slave to fuck.</p><p>""Keep licking,"" I instructed, even though Faith had already climaxed, a good slave should really be working to inspire multiple orgasms. ""Use your fingers, too.""</p><p>I worked my cock inside, and then pounded into my cousin while she continued to lick my sister's pussy. Lara must have been close already, because after only a dozen or so thrusts she started yelling, ""Oh, fuck, fuck, yes."" She stopped her work on Faith's cunt as the sensation overtook her, but then went back to it without needing to be told.</p><p>I came next, depositing what was sure to be the first of many loads of my cum into my cousin's pussy. Faith had only cum the once, but when she saw I was done, she got off Lara's face and lay down beside her.</p><p>We all had a moment to catch our breath. ""So, what now?"" I asked. I could probably go again, and though I wanted to get another shot at Lara's eggs, I thought I'd better take care of Faith if she wanted it.</p><p>Faith had a different idea. ""Let's make Mikey fuck her. Maybe if he's got his own sister to fuck, he won't be bothering me all the time.""</p><p>I grinned, found Lara's phone and passed it to her. ""Call your brother. Tell him you want him to come fuck you.""</p><p>Lara kept her eyes on me, and forgot to acknowledge with a ""Yes, Master,"" but dialed the number and put it to her ear. A few moments later, she was talking to her brother. ""It's me, Lara. I'm at home."" I couldn't hear how Mikey responded, and it didn't seem like Lara was listening much, because the very next thing she said was, ""I want you to come home and fuck me.""</p><p>I could only imagine Mikey's response was, ""What?""</p><p>""You heard me. Come fuck me.""</p><p>I took the phone gently from Lara's hand, and put it to my ear. ""Well, there you are, Mikey. Your sister invited you to fuck her. And, as I recall, you lost a bet. So you'd better get over here and do it.""</p><p>""Mark? What the...""</p><p>""She lost a bet. You lost a bet. Your sister's not welching out, are you?""</p><p>There was a long pause on the other end, before he said, ""I'll be there in twenty minutes.""</p><p>It took closer to forty-five, but that was okay, I fucked Faith in the meantime, a gentle fuck, but pleasurable nonetheless. We made Lara lick where our privates merged, at least until Mikey arrived, when I told her to leave and go get him, completely naked. Once they were upstairs, it didn't take much persuasion to get Mikey to fuck his sister. He claimed he didn't want to do it, but his erection put the lie to that. I made him wear a condom, and Faith and I watched while Mikey buried his dick and became the second guy in the room fucking his own sister. After I came in Faith, we lay beside each other, satisfied. I had my hand on her naked belly, imagining our child, while we watched the rest of Mikey and Lara's first time.</p><p>The first ten minutes of fucking Mikey and Lara both looked self-conscious, but eventually they surrendered to passion, or at least pleasure, and by the time my sister and I were done, both of them looked like they were really enjoying it. Faith whispered something in my ear, and I grinned. They weren't paying attention, it would be easy. I went to retrieve my phone, opened it up, turned back to the couple, and said, ""Smile!"" I snapped a picture.</p><p>It was perfect. I couldn't have had it better if I staged it. Both Lara and her brother looked towards me in an expression of shock mingled with passion. It basically looked just like I had walked in on them and surprised them in the act of incest. ""What the fuck?"" Mikey said. He didn't stop his thrusting, though.</p><p>""Just a little insurance. You've both got bets to discharge. And I don't want you having one of your attacks of conscience and trying to interfere with Lara's sex slavery.""</p><p>Mikey came, finally, and then spent a half hour trying to convince me to delete the picture. I told him if he was good, nobody other than me and Faith would see it, but I never promised to delete the picture when the bet was done. I wouldn't expose them willy-nilly, but having a little leverage was always good. He didn't like it, but in the end, what could he do?</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twenty-Eight</h5><p>I used Lara, I guess that's the only way to put it, up until she and her family left for vacation. Not just for my own enjoyment, but for my friends, too. She was my slave. So I had her come over to our place, on her own, to service me, or, sometimes, just to lick Faith's pussy. Or I met her somewhere, drove her to some place she'd never been, and sold her to one of my friends. I got her to fuck Fred's dog again, of course. Fred loved that, by the way, especially when I told him how she'd already done it. I took a fresh set of pictures. Lara wasn't as broken in as Faith, I could see her giving me distrustful looks when I did, but I told her not to comment on it, and she didn't. Sometimes, it looked like she was playing to the camera, like when she had an orgasm with Barney fucking her.</p><p>The day before she left on her trip, I invited Lara and Mikey both over. I guess they were expecting one more orgy... they got one, but that wasn't my reason for calling them. I wanted to lay out an idea that Faith and I had.</p><p>They sat in our living room, Lara seemingly calm, even bored, Mikey fidgety. I noticed that he never met Faith's eye much anymore, ever since she became pregnant. ""So, you're going to California,"" I said. Faith sat beside me. I rubbed her feet casually as we spoke, she'd told me they were a little sore and swollen.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Mikey said. ""Should be fun to go again. The beaches are fantastic.""</p><p>I'd only seen them on television. ""Well, I hope you have fun, but your sister's still my slave, and even if I'm not there to use her, that doesn't change anything.""</p><p>""I know,"" Lara said, trying, I think, even if it was without much success, to keep from sounding exasperated. ""I can't do anything sexual with anybody else.""</p><p>""Unless I say,"" I clarified, and then looked back to Mikey. ""That doesn't apply to you, of course, I hope you have a blast. Bang a supermodel or something, or even some nice girl on the beach."" He grinned. ""However, you still have four more times to fuck your sister on demand, and you will be doing that at least once that week, so make sure you bring a condom.""</p><p>""Fine, no fucking except once with my brother,"" Lara said. ""Master,"" she added belatedly. ""At least that's better than going cold turkey.""</p><p>""A little more specific than that. At some time during the vacation, I will send you a text message. It'll say, 'Hope you're having a blast.' When you get the text, you have one hour to fuck your brother."" I grinned at their mixed reactions. Mikey had his head up as though he was torn between being happy and being confused. Lara's eyes narrowed, like she was planning something, or sure that I was. ""And because I'm still not sure I can trust my slave, before the end of the hour, you will take a picture on your phone, of you having sex, and send it to me. I don't care if you're in church or a family dinner at a restaurant when you get the text, you will find a place and start screwing. With a condom on, though.""</p><p>""Come on, man, you can't do that,"" Mikey said. ""I mean, sure, we'll fuck, but work with us, let us do it when it's not dangerous.""</p><p>""A little risk is fun,"" I said. I smiled at Faith. ""Isn't it?""</p><p>""It sure is,"" she agreed, then looked down at and patted her belly casually.</p><p>""Besides,"" I said. ""This is not negotiable. If I find out either of you held out, well, there are some pictures that are getting released to your friends at school.""</p><p>That quelled the dissent. Mikey went back to fidgeting. Lara just shrugged and said, ""Yes, master.""</p><p>I let go of my sister's feet and said, ""My hands are cramping up. Lara, get over here and rub my sister's feet."" She gave the standard reply and knelt in front of the couch. Faith had extended her legs, grinning.</p><p>I watched for a few minutes, then pulled out a folded sheet of paper, and passed it to Lara. Time for order two. ""Second order of business. You're going to Hollywood. Lara, if you encounter any of these people on your vacation, you're to do your very best to offer them a blowjob. Or, in the case of a girl, to eat her out. I don't care if you're with your parents at the time, if it's your only shot, you'd better do it. Your parents are sure to brag about any celebrities you see, so don't think I won't know. And if they happen to accept, you have to go through with it, even fuck them if they want."" Faith and I worked together on the list. It wasn't big, just five men, five women, mostly people whose work I really enjoyed. Top of the list was Samuel L. Jackson. He got me Faith and I owed him. ""Think of it like a lottery."" I didn't think the chances were too likely, I just thought it'd be fun to make Lara sweat over it.</p><p>Lara held the list in one hand, looked it over, saw nothing terribly objectionable about it, so folded it back up and nodded. ""Yes, master."" She put it in a pocket and then went back to rubbing my sister's feet.</p><p>""Good. You'll also flash at least three different guys you don't know, on the beach or in the hotel. I'll take your word on that one, but I'll want to hear the stories. Other than that, no sex. If you do meet somebody, and want to do something sexual with them, you can call me. If you beg, I'll consider it."" She nodded. ""Remember, if I hear you so much as kissed somebody without my okay, or failed to follow any one of my orders, you'll have proven you're not really my slave, and I'll have no choice but to take action.""</p><p>The truth was, it was all a bluff. I may act the hardass for girls, but inside, I don't really want to hurt anybody. Moreover, I loved my cousin... not in a romantic way, but as family, and would never want to destroy her reputation, at least beyond what a pregnancy would do. So, if she disobeyed my rules, I'd probably tell her I'd give her one last chance, if she did something especially humiliating, or maybe if she agreed to carry my baby. If she continued to disobey, I'd be forced to back off, which would be a sign of weakness, and she might never truly submit again. That's why I wanted to make sure she believed it.</p><p>""Now, are you horny, Lara?""</p><p>""A little bit,"" she said at first, and then decided to drop the pretense. ""Yes, master.""</p><p>I looked to Faith. ""Are you horny?""</p><p>""Yes, master."" She wasn't my slave then, but I grinned anyway.</p><p>""Then let's go up to my room."" I looked over to Mikey. ""You might want to come along, I have a feeling your sister is going to ask you something soon."" He straightened up, but waited until the rest of us were on our way before he got out of the chair and followed. I led first, then Faith, then Lara. Mikey held up the rear.</p><p>In my room, we started by having Lara get naked and lick Faith's snatch, on the bed. I watched and got nude, and helped out a little bit by fingering Lara's hole from behind as she did. She might pretend she didn't like it sometimes, but she was already wet and that only helped her get wetter. My dick bobbed against her legs. I was going to have her fuck Mikey first this time, but I couldn't wait. I pushed Lara aside, and lay down on the bed. I put my head between Faith's legs, raised up to give her a lick, then lowered back down to the mattress. ""Lara, lick her while you ride me,"" I said.</p><p>She climbed on top of me, then, and positioned herself, without needing to be asked, to get the head of my cock inside her. She sunk down and returned to giving Faith oral pleasure. It was a little claustrophobic like that, but I had no complaints, I could see the bottom of Lara's face attacking my sister's pussy, and Lara's boobs, and both were great sights. The boobs also provided something to hold on to. I grabbed them, squeezed them roughly as I pounded back as she rode me. Sometimes, I was able to push them to my mouth and get a taste of nipple.</p><p>I heard a chair shift. Mikey must have sit down. I slowed a little and said, ""Lara.""</p><p>She was panting a little, and her tongue was busy, but a few seconds later, she said, ""Yes, master?""</p><p>""Ask your brother to fuck your ass.""</p><p>She turned her head to her brother. ""Fuck my ass, Mikey.""</p><p>""Now?"" Mikey asked, incredulous.</p><p>Lara looked down to me for confirmation, and then said, ""Right now. Shove that cock up my ass.""</p><p>""There's some lube in the shelf right under my external hard drive,"" I told him. ""And don't forget the condom.""</p><p>Before long, the bed began to squeak as Mikey climbed on top of it. It took him a little bit of time to position himself. He seemed a little shy about it. I probably didn't help matters by saying, ""Make sure our balls don't touch, dude, that would make it gay.""</p><p>Finally, though, he got over any reservations he had and began fucking his sister in the ass, while I plowed her cunt. I couldn't see it, mind you, but I could feel the extra weight and Lara reacted with more and more excitement. I tried to ignore my male cousin's presence and focus on that. Double-penetrated and with her tongue in a pregnant pussy, Lara was pretty much being used as the ultimate bisexual sex toy and seemed to be loving it. When she came, it was with an explosive moan that seemed to go on for hours. I filled her cunt a few minutes after she went silent again, after Mikey shot into the condom and pulled away, a little embarrassed. The only person who left a little unsatisfied was Faith... Lara hadn't made her cum. I could have pressed the issue, but Lara had had such a good climax, I wanted to leave her with that memory. I could take care of Faith myself, later.</p><p>""Okay, Lara. You can go home. Have a nice vacation.""</p><p>To all appearances, Lara followed my orders on vacation. She could have disobeyed in one way or another, and I'd never know. In truth, I wouldn't care much, as long as she didn't let anybody cum inside her. If she failed to flash the required number of people, or had a little bit of protected fun with some guy she met, I'd rather not know. If I did, it would be a showdown... I might have to face that moment where I back off my threat. Regardless, that never happened. I had a feeling that she followed my instructions to the letter.</p><p>There were two cases where I knew without a doubt that she followed my orders. The first was when I sent her a text. True to form, an hour later, I got a picture of Lara with Mikey's cock inside her, in what looked a hotel bathroom. The second I learned about after they came back. Our family went over to visit and look at pictures, and Lara's parents told us about how Lara saw Ryan Reynolds walking down the street and chased him down for an autograph. Ryan Reynolds was on our list, I always thought he was hilarious. That meant her race after him might not have been motivated by an autograph.</p><p>Lara later told me she offered him a blowjob, he laughed nervously and turned her down, and then gave her an autograph. I actually believed her, the way she blushed all through her parents telling the story, and then again when she told me.</p><p>That day I saw Todd for the first time in months. One of the reasons I had Lara come to me was because I wanted to avoid him, he might want to confront me about turning his sister into a slave. It was surprisingly anticlimactic. At first we couldn't do anything but exchange common, courteous, hellos, because our families were there. Later, when we kids went down to basement, Todd stopped on the stairway. I was right behind him, and he turned to me. ""I know what you're doing to Lara."" He spoke in low tones and a gruffer than usual voice, like he was trying to intimidate me.</p><p>It didn't work, much. I knew he knew, Lara told him. If he was going to do something, he'd have done it already. ""And I know what you did to her when she was eleven,"" I said calmly. ""Mine's less likely to get me in jail.""</p><p>""You've got as much to lose as I do.""</p><p>""Maybe,"" I agreed. If he told on me and Faith. ""But I'm more willing to take the chance. And if I go to jail, maybe I'll tell them I turned out bad because you used to sexually molest me, too.""</p><p>""What? I never. That's sick.""</p><p>I grinned. ""Yeah, but I'm a better liar than you are at telling the truth. Now, you want to get out of my way?""</p><p>He pushed past me, going upstairs instead of down. I was shoved roughly into the handrail in the process, and it hurt, but I didn't mind. It felt good to beat him in a stare-down. But it wasn't over between us... he still owed me a car.</p><p>Downstairs, after some more talking about the trip, the discussion eventually turned to our sex lives again. We weren't going to do anything right then, but we could talk about it. ""So, Mikey. Three down, two to go. After that, you don't have to fuck your sister on demand anymore,"" I said. ""Is that going to stop you? If she lets you, I mean.""</p><p>""I'm not exactly into the whole incest thing,"" Mikey said. ""I just do it because of the bet.""</p><p>I didn't really believe him. If I asked him to fuck his brother, he'd have trouble getting hard. He had no trouble getting hard to his sister. ""Good,"" I said. ""Because that's your last freebie. Lara's my slave until the end of summer, and I've given her to you three times. If you want her again, you pay the going rate. And if you pay, it doesn't count against your five... that way if Lara wants a fuck once school starts again, she still has two from you.""</p><p>He acted like he didn't care, but it only two weeks before he broke and told me he had a hundred dollars and a hard-on to take care of. Fucker lost me a bet. I bet Faith he'd ask before that week was out. So instead of me pocketing that hundred, she did. Oh well, there'd be plenty more where that came from.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twenty-Nine</h5><p>I did make a lot of money off Lara that summer, and had a lot of fun doing it. Like Faith did at the beginning, Lara didn't want to give me the satisfaction of admitting she enjoyed being a sex slave, but I could tell she did from the way she came so readily and began following my orders with greater and greater enthusiasm. Because Lara was getting so compliant, I decided to reward her and started giving her a cut of the money I charged people to fuck her. Not every time, so she wouldn't expect it as her right, and not a large cut, but enough to reinforce the good behavior, as I saw it.</p><p>By the middle of July, it was rare she had a sullen look on her face and she hardly ever forgot to call me master. Faith also seemed to enjoy the new arrangement. As submissive as she was, maybe she also had a hidden little dominant streak... or maybe she just liked the turnabout of having Lara sexually service her for a change. I got a little drunk on the power, I guess, even more so than with my sister, but if you ask me, Lara deserved it. This was all her fault, and she had no one to blame but herself.</p><p>My cousin had one last moment of near rebellion, and that took place in early August. This one wasn't sparked by something new and horrible I made her do, but instead, something that had been in the cards for a long time.</p><p>I called her over, like it was any other day. I wanted to dump a load of cum in her pussy. This time, it was just us. As usual, Mikey wasn't there, and Faith wasn't really in the mood that day, but went to visit a friend. She did tell me to have fun. When Lara showed up, she was wearing a short skirt and tank top. No bra or panties. I'd gotten a kick of instituting that rule, and she had complied so far.</p><p>I opened the door to let her in, and didn't notice right away that she seemed to have something on her mind. She wasn't eager, or even just blank as she'd sometimes been, she was stiff, tense, wearing a near scowl on her face. I was preoccupied, trying to think of something to spice up the sex this time around.</p><p>The idea of forcing her to have sex with me on camera for a load of anonymous viewers around the world had a certain appeal, but I hadn't worked out how to do it yet. I needed to make sure nobody could track the broadcast back to me, and probably to frame the broadcast so neither of our faces ever showed. The first part might not be necessary if I could be certain of the second, nobody would have any reason to know either of us were underage if I didn't say it, but I didn't want to do it until I'd covered my ass. I'm no technical genius, so I kept going back and forth in my head about what options I might have, who I might be able to ask, things like that. So you can understand how I missed that my slave had something on my mind.</p><p>She spoke before I did, though. ""You bastard,"" she said.</p><p>I used the old joke, automatically. ""No, my parents were married. Sometimes I'm a son of a bitch, though."" I smirked and added, ""And you forgot 'master'.""</p><p>""You bastard, master,"" she said.</p><p>Okay, it seemed serious. I dropped the jokey mood. ""What's on your mind?""</p><p>""I'm pregnant.""</p><p>Shock took me for a moment, but only a moment. ""Good,"" I said when I regained my composure. ""You're sure it's mine, right? You weren't doing any extra-curricular fucking, were you?""</p><p>""No, you fucking did this to me. Master.""</p><p>""Then I'll say it again. Good. That was the plan.""</p><p>""I thought you were just playing. I didn't think you'd actually go through with it,"" she snapped.</p><p>""Whatever gave you that fucking idea?"" I shook my head in annoyance. Her capability for self-denial was astounding. Where did she think this was going? ""I knocked up my sister, you think I'd draw the line at my cousin?""</p><p>""I made an appointment to go to the family planning clinic this week.""</p><p>I took a step towards her, a little anger growing. ""Unless you're going to ask for advice on how to be a new mother, you'd better cancel it. You're my slave. I own your body.""</p><p>""Not for that,"" she said. ""This is serious.""</p><p>""You're the one who started it, Lara. Maybe you had a teen pregnancy fetish, well, now, surprise, you got to explore it to your heart's content. You knew it was the plan from day one... if you wanted to back out, you should have done it the moment you lost."" I came real close then, close enough to reach under her skirt. My fingers raced to her slit, and rubbed a little before I put one finger inside. ""So the way I see it, you have two choices, you can embrace and enjoy the life growing inside of you, or you can sulk and hate that you're pregnant, but you will stay that way."" I pulled out of her, then went to my pocket, dialed a number. ""Excuse me, I have to make a call."" When I heard a voice pick up, I spoke. ""Hey, Faith. You alone?"" I waited a few seconds until she was. ""Yeah, Lara's here. Guess what?""</p><p>I turned the phone slightly, so Lara could hear the tinny voice coming through. ""You're having sex?""</p><p>""Not yet. We will be soon, if Lara's very good."" Dialing done, I returned one hand to Lara's pussy. ""But the big news is, she's pregnant.""</p><p>Faith scoffed over the phone, and then said, ""Took her long enough. I only needed two weeks. Can she hear me?""</p><p>I looked into Lara's eyes. She didn't speak, she seemed transfixed, her eyes shining as though covered with an extra layer of moisture. ""Yeah,"" I said.</p><p>""You have only yourself to blame, you know,"" Faith said. ""Sooner or later, sluts get pregnant. But look at the bright side, our kids can grow up together.""</p><p>""She actually thinks she might break the bet and go get an abortion.""</p><p>""Really? Wow, Lara, that's pretty gutsy. I don't know about you, but I'd much rather just be pregnant, than have everybody at school, not to mention my parents, find out I fuck dogs. Because that's what's going to happen if you try to welch. If Mark doesn't do it, I will."" From the unconcerned tone in her voice, I could picture her shrugging as she added, ""Anyway, your choice I guess. Listen, I'm going to go, I'm at my friends. Remember to keep taking those vitamins.""</p><p>We said our goodbyes, and I hung up. Lara hadn't said a word, but her pussy was now very slick. ""You're my slave. You agreed to it. Didn't you?""</p><p>She took some time, but finally her glassy look returned to me and said, ""Yes, master."" Tentatively, unsure, but she said it.</p><p>""Then as your master, I'm giving you an order. You will not have an abortion. You will do nothing to try any harm my baby. You will do everything you can to keep it healthy.""</p><p>""You can say that,"" Lara said. ""Master. But I'm still not sure what I'm going to do. This is big. This is my life we're talking about.""</p><p>""Fine. I was going to fuck you,"" I said. ""But until you're ready to tell me you're sure, you can go home.""</p><p>""What, you're letting me off slave duties?"" she said, like I was crazy, offering her something she wanted.</p><p>""No, I just won't be using you personally. I won't fuck you until you tell me you're going to follow the bet, because it means more to you than it does to me. I will still set up dates for you, to get my money's worth... but I'm not going to make any effort to make sure you get off. In fact, you're forbidden to masturbate. If you break one of those dates, or I find out you touched yourself, well, I have my answer."" I added, conversationally, ""By the way, if you do welch on the bet, not only does the blackmail stuff come out, but I also will never fuck you again."" I turned away, walked towards the stairs. ""Get out of my sight, slave, until you've made up your mind.""</p><p>Before I set foot on the first stair, she said, a little bitterly, ""Fine!""</p><p>I had to do it. ""Fine what?""</p><p>""Fine, master,"" she said, through gritted teeth. ""I'll stay pregnant until school starts up again. But you'd better believe I'm getting an abortion the first day of school. I'm not subject to the bet then, and I'm not having your baby.""</p><p>I looked at her levelly, not willing to give an inch. Bet or no bet, Lara agreed to be treated like Faith, and she did everything she could to make sure Faith wound up a teen mother, so as far as I was concerned, Lara was going to join her, no matter what I had to do to make it happen.</p><p>I didn't think I'd have to do much, though. Lara still thought she might be able to get out of being a mother... but I knew I had plenty of pictures to blackmail her with, should it be necessary. New pictures, ones I had never promised to delete after the bet, or never release. And it might not even come to blackmail. I could just anonymously tip off Lara's parents that she was pregnant. Unless her dad was a big hypocrite, he'd put his foot down and make sure she didn't get an abortion.</p><p>With all that in my favor, I was pretty confident right then that Lara would be having my baby, even if it would be a few more months before I'd be absolutely sure, and until next spring before she actually gave me a little girl, both cousin and half-sister to my son, the one that my sister would give birth to in September.</p><p>But that was all months away. So, when she told me she wasn't going to have my baby, I grinned and said the only thing I could say. ""Wanna bet?""</p><p>The End</p>"
413,"The Perks of Being a Doormat, Book 1",AnonyMPC,,"['Mf', 'rom', 'cons', '1st', 'oral', 'mast', 'teach']","One of my early works. Tim has trouble saying no when girls ask for his help. Normally, it's caused him nothing but grief, but when a family friend asks him to tutor her 14-year old daughter in math, not being able to say no leads to something wonderful.",2012-04-19T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter One</h5><p>I've always been a little bit of a doormat. I just have trouble saying no to people, especially when they tell me they need my help, and if they're girls, too, forget about it. I practically can't refuse a girl in need. Most people would assume that I do it in the hopes of sex, but it's not really about that. The age or beauty of the girl doesn't matter, very much, nor my prospective chances, it's just that I want to help. It's like I'm biologically hardwired not to be able to say no when a girl says the magic words, ""Please.""</p><p>For most of my life, this has caused me nothing but grief. All through school I'd ""help"" girls with their homework, doing most of it myself, or even allow them to copy off me. I've helped countless girls move, or given them rides from one place to another, even to dates with their boyfriends. I've loaned money without any expectation of getting it back, or of getting anything other than a thank you or maybe a hug in return. I'm a pushover, I know.</p><p>But there was that one time where not being able to say no when I wanted to made all the rest of my life as a doormat worth it and changed my world forever.</p><p>I was just out of college, and had my own place, a small apartment, and a new job. It was a pretty good job, writing program documentation for a software company. I could work from home and they didn't care what hours I set so long as I didn't miss a deadline. I was a little lonely, having no co-workers I met on a regular basis. There were a few friends from school I saw from time to time, but much of my social life was still seeing my family.</p><p>I lived with my parents through college, and after I graduated I didn't move far, only about a 10 minute drive away. I still saw them regularly; after all, I had to do my laundry. I'd also usually have at least one meal a week over there. My parents went to Church on Sunday, and afterwards they had a big meal, something hearty like a roast. Often, they invited friends from Church over to eat with them, and I got to know a few of them over the years.</p><p>One Sunday, they invited a woman named Grace, who'd been there many times before. I'd done favors for her too, usually typing something up that she wrote freehand. She was Asian, although spoke with only a very slight accent, having been in the US for something like 30 or 40 years. She was one of those people I didn't mind doing the occasional favor for. She was always outwardly very friendly, and even gave me Christmas presents every year. They were small things, but it was the thought that counted.</p><p>This time, Grace had some of her kids with her, two girls. They were technically her grandkids, but she raised them as her own since they were babies and they even called her Mom. She also lived with a teenage son who was with friends, and another grown son who now lived in another state... I'd met all of them at some point over the years (except the wayward daughter, mother of the two girls), but didn't get to know any of them very well.</p><p>The two with Grace that day were Stephanie, age fourteen, and her little sister Bonnie, age eleven. They were cute. Both were mixed-race, by the same father, and resembled each other a lot. Their Asian features were diluted, and except for shape of their eyes, they looked closer to Latina than Asian. But they had nice black hair, just a hint of shade to the skin, and sweet smiles although both wore braces. Stephanie had her very straight hair long, tied up in a ponytail, and was wearing a nice blouse for church that showed her developing breasts. Bonnie had shorter hair, a little curlier, down to just above her shoulders. She wore more childish attire, a pink t-shirt like top and pants.</p><p>Since I was out of their age range, I tried my best not to look at either of them, even though I was attracted. Mostly I just adopted my classic social eating pose, watching my plate and only paying cursory attention to the topics, answering only when spoken to directly. Sometimes, when they got into a topic like religion, I zoned out and lost track of the conversation entirely.</p><p>It was at one of those times staring down at a slice of gravy soaked beef and wondering about what kind of underwear Stephanie might be wearing, when I became aware of a sudden lull in the conversation and realized I'd been asked a question. ""I'm sorry?"" I asked. ""I must have been thinking of something else.""</p><p>""I said you must be really good at math, for computers,"" Grace said.</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said. ""There's a lot of math required. But it's required for a lot of fields, not just computers.""</p><p>Grace waved her fork in the direction of Stephanie. ""She used to be so good at school, but lately, I don't know, something happened, she's been doing poorly.""</p><p>I glanced at Stephanie, who was also now staring down at her plate, looking mortified. ""Mom,"" she complained weakly.</p><p>""I'm sorry, but you need to fix this and work hard and get your grades up. You failed your last test! You used to be really good at math, and I don't know if you're distracted by all your friends, or...""</p><p>""It's just harder now,"" she said.</p><p>""Well it's not getting any easier. And this is important. Isn't it, Tim?""</p><p>I felt a little uncomfortable about being drawn into the conversation, even on the fringes. ""Yeah, education is pretty important,"" I got out.</p><p>""That's right,"" Grace said. ""So we need to nip this problem in the bud before it gets worse. If you're having trouble, you can get help. We've got a math expert right here."" She looked at me pointedly.</p><p>""I don't know if I'd say expert..."" I said, not liking where this was going.</p><p>""Compared to all of us here you are,"" she said. ""Have you ever tutored anyone before?""</p><p>""No,"" I said honestly. ""I don't even think I'd know how.""</p><p>""Ha-ha, you need a tutor,"" Bonnie teased her sister.</p><p>""I don't need a tutor,"" Stephanie said.</p><p>Grace ignored them both. ""I'm sure it's simple. You already know the math, you can just help her with her homework and the problems she's having learning. I certainly don't understand all of it.""</p><p>""I don't think I'd be the best choice..."" I said. That was the closest I usually came to refusal. I never outright said no, I just pointed out the reasons it was a bad idea, or other options that would be better. ""I'm sure a professional tutor would be better.""</p><p>""I don't think I can afford a professional. They charge an arm and a leg and I barely make ends meet. I can pay you a little. It would only be a couple times a week after school. You said you choose your own hours at your work, don't you?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said. ""But I do have to stay close to home sometimes if I'm on call for an emergency."" This was an outright lie, there are no software documentation emergencies, I just didn't like the idea of going over to her place a few times a week to tutor her kid.</p><p>""You could do it at your place,"" she said. ""You live on the way to her school anyway."" Grace had been present several times when my parents gave me a ride home on the way somewhere else. I tried to think of another objection I could use, when she said the magic words. ""Please, Tim? I could really use your help on this. Her whole future could depend on just a little helping hand.""</p><p>""I guess I could give it a shot,"" I said finally. ""But I can't promise anything, I've never taught anybody anything before.""</p><p>Grace smiled. ""That's all I ask. Good! Thank you. God will bless you for this. We'll choose a day that's good for you. Right after school.""</p><p>The conversation moved on. I caught Stephanie giving me a look out of the corner of her eye; I thought maybe she was angry at my agreeing. I gave her a helpless little shrug.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Two</h5><p>Tuesday was my first day as a tutor. I was actually looking forward to it a little by this point, and for perfectly innocent reasons. Sure, I had some fantasies about something happening, but I didn't really expect to do anything but help Stephanie through her problems with math. That itself was a happy prospect to me. I guess that's one of the reasons I'm a bit of a pushover, because I do like genuinely helping people out. It boosted my ego to think that Stephanie might, someday, have me to thank for getting into college.</p><p>Before she arrived, I spent a good there hours cleaning up my place, since I was a bachelor, so she wouldn't think I was some kind of disgusting freak. Then, I heard somebody coming up the stairs.</p><p>I lived in an apartment above a set of stores. However, I was my landlord's favorite client, because I was his only one. The Economy had been in a slump, and the store below had been vacant for a while, and of the other three apartments you could reach from the stairwell that connected to the street, the last tenant moved out two months ago. So when I heard somebody coming up the stairs, I figured they were coming to see me. I was correct. A soft knock rapped at my door. I got up and opened it.</p><p>Stephanie stood in the door, one hand on her book bag, and looking down shyly, or sadly, not meeting my eye. She wore a school uniform. A blue skirt, coming down to just above the knee, and a vest over a plain white shirt and tie, and a jacket over both. ""Hi,"" she said. It didn't seem to be a very happy hello.</p><p>""Hi,"" I said. ""Why don't you come in?""</p><p>She shook her head when I offered her a drink, and had a seat at the desk. I stared at her knees for a moment before forcing my gaze away... she didn't seem to notice. She wouldn't look at me at all. ""How was school?"" I asked, in an attempt to break the ice.</p><p>She shrugged. ""It was okay.""</p><p>Another awkward silence stretched before us. I tried again. ""Look, I know you probably don't want to be here,"" I said. ""I understand, believe me. You'd rather be hanging out with your friends, or with your boyfriend or something, but...""</p><p>She still wouldn't look at me. ""I don't have a boyfriend.""</p><p>""Really?"" I asked, genuinely surprised. ""I would have figured you'd be chasing boys off with a stick.""</p><p>""I'm not allowed to,"" she said. I thought she was blushing. ""Not until I'm sixteen.""</p><p>""Oh,"" I said. ""Sorry."" And I was, that seemed like it was way too unfair, but then, Grace was really religious and strict. I tried to regain my train of thought. ""Well, anyway, I know you'd rather be doing something else. But we're here, so I'll try to help you with your problem, okay?""</p><p>She didn't say anything. Teenagers, I guess. I remembered the days where I barely spoke more than two words to anyone more than 5 years older than me. ""Is there anything in particular you have trouble with?"" She shrugged. I just about gave up. ""Okay, well, do you have any of your old homework? Maybe I can try to figure out where you're going wrong.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said, and reached into her bag. She dug around for nearly a minute, then pulled out a few sheets and handed them to me.</p><p>I told her she should get started on her new homework while I looked it over, and I started reading through her old work. It was kind of a blast from the past... it had been a while since I'd done math that simple, and some of it I had barely used since leaving high school.</p><p>Surprisingly, the homework, from about a week prior, didn't look that bad. From the scores the teacher gave, I didn't see much reason for needing a tutor at all. It wasn't perfect, but many of the problems seemed to be simple errors where a negative number was used instead of a positive, or a step was skipped. It wasn't the homework of a failing student.</p><p>I took a peek over her shoulder. She was still struggling on the first one, scratching out her failed attempts several times. It had been several minutes. Either she was really slow, or she didn't know how to do it. I had a theory.</p><p>""Stephanie?"" I said. She jumped at the sound of my voice, sitting straight up. ""Do you mind if I ask you something?""</p><p>""Uh... sure,"" she said. She looked at me, but her eyes were focused on my chest instead of meeting my gaze.</p><p>""Do you copy your homework answers from your friends, or the back of the book?"" Everybody did it when I was her age. Even I did... not because I didn't know the answers, but because I found the homework to be pointless busy work. Once I understood how the equations worked, it was just a chore to do it 60 times.</p><p>Her response was swift, and she looked at me directly for the first time in several minutes. ""No!"" she said.</p><p>I thought she might be afraid of me telling her Mom. ""Listen, Stephanie. I'm here to help you. To do that I need to know the truth about what's going wrong. So I'm going to make you a promise. No matter what you tell me here in a tutoring session, I won't tell on you, okay? I won't tell your Mom, my parents, your teacher, nobody. I swear. Do you believe me?"" She nodded. ""Okay, so did you copy off your friends?""</p><p>""No,"" she said again. ""I wouldn't do that. It's cheating. I swear to God.""</p><p>I believed her, suddenly. ""Okay,"" I said with a sharp exhalation. ""It's just your homework doesn't seem to be very bad here. If you did all the work here, there shouldn't be any reason you'd fail on a test. And you seemed to be having trouble on the new homework."" She went back to not answering me. ""Okay, obviously I'm no good at this. Maybe we should just tell your mother this won't work out. In the meantime, is there anything specific you're having trouble with in the new homework?""</p><p>I thought she wasn't going to say anything again, but finally, when I was about to throw up my hands, she said, ""I just have so much trouble concentrating sometimes.""</p><p>""You do?"" She nodded. ""Well, that's not so bad. It's something you can work on."" Or maybe she should ask her mother about being checked for ADD, but I didn't want to bring that up yet. ""So you don't pay attention in class because you're distracted, and I guess it takes a while after class for you to learn it again from the book?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said.</p><p>""Okay. I'll try to think of ways to help with the concentration issue. In the meantime, maybe it would be best if we try to go over today's lesson again so you can get through your homework.""</p><p>She opened up her textbook, and found where she had left off. I sat next to her on the couch, so we could both read it at the same time.</p><p>It was still pretty easy stuff, just a little more complicated than what she'd already been doing. I tried my best to explain it, and although she was quiet and didn't interrupt, she was fidgeting a lot and I wondered if I was getting through. We moved back to the homework afterwards.</p><p>She was still doing poorly. I tried not to just give her the answers, since it wouldn't help her at all. I would just to check her at each step and let her come to the answer herself. But she kept making mistakes, and it wasn't any one unifying misunderstanding that I could detect and correct.</p><p>It took quite a long time to get through the problems in her homework, and by that time, I was pretty frustrated. ""Look,"" I said. ""I'm obviously no good with this tutoring thing, and these concentration problems you're having might be more serious than I can help with. I think I should tell your mother to get you tested for ADD.""</p><p>""No!"" she pleaded. ""Please! I'll try harder next time."" Then a flash of anger crossed her face. ""You swore you wouldn't say anything about what I told you.""</p><p>She had me there. ""You're right. And I always try to keep my word."" She calmed down a little at that. ""But I really think you should talk to her about this. There's no shame in it. And at the very least, you need a better tutor than me.""</p><p>""No, you were helping fine,"" she said. ""Can't we try again? I promise I'll do better next time. Please?"" She looked me right in the eyes and gave me that little helpless look I have trouble resisting on a female face. ""Please?""</p><p>I sighed. ""Okay, we'll give it one more try. But that's enough for today.""</p><p>Later, her mother called me, and I warned her again that I might not be the right person for a job, but she thanked me for trying and made another appointment for Thursday.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Three</h5><p>Thursday rolled around, and shortly after the end of the school day, there Steph was at my door. Instead of being done up in a ponytail, this time her hair was loose, long, and pretty. I thought about complimenting her on it, but decided not to, for fear of seeming creepy. Instead I just sat her down, asked her how school went.</p><p>""It was okay,"" she said simply. Then she frowned. ""We had a quiz, in math.""</p><p>""Oh? How did you do?""</p><p>She passed it over. I could tell it was one of those situations where the teacher had everybody else mark their neighbor's paper instead of doing any grading him or herself. It probably meant that it didn't count for marks, either. I hoped that was the case, for her sake.</p><p>Stephanie got 2/10, mostly because she didn't finish several questions. ""This isn't good."" One of the questions stood out to me. ""We went over this exact question on Tuesday,"" I pointed out, a little angrily. ""It was in the homework. It just had different numbers. You should have been able to get this one.""</p><p>""I know,"" she said. ""I'm sorry. I just couldn't concentrate!"" She seemed on the verge of tears, which dissipated my anger instantly.</p><p>I tried to be as gentle as I could. ""I think that's the key to your problem. If you can't concentrate, even when you really need to...""</p><p>""It's not ADD,"" she said defensively.</p><p>""Maybe not, but it's something. What is it that keeps breaking your concentration?"" I asked.</p><p>She hung her head quietly, but didn't respond.</p><p>""Is it worries you're not going to do well?"" She shook her head. ""Something going on with your friends?"" Again, a silent head shake. I tried to think about other things that teenage girls might obsess over when they should be doing work. ""Boys?""</p><p>I knew right away I'd hit on something. She blushed deeply, and this time there was no headshake. ""Oh, I see. It's a boy."" I thought trying to interact with her on the level of a friend, a peer, might be the best approach. ""So, what's his name?""</p><p>""It's not like you think,"" she said.</p><p>""So how is it?"" I asked. ""Is it a girl?""</p><p>""No!"" she said, and buried her face in her hands. ""I'm not like that."" She took a breath. ""You promise not to tell, right?""</p><p>""Right,"" I assured her. ""Tutor-student confidentiality."" It was an attempt to lighten the mood, as much for myself as for her.</p><p>""It's just sometimes I get so... hot down there and it's like, all I can think about. It's not just one boy, it's lots of boys, and my math teacher, and... and others.""</p><p>""Oh."" Now I was suddenly uncomfortable, both for the awkward subject, and the fact that I now had an incredibly sudden erection. I was glad she wasn't looking at me, so I could try to adjust it, mentally talk it down, or at least get it so it wasn't visible. ""Um, that's probably normal. It's nothing to be ashamed of. Guys are like that all the time.""</p><p>Except, when guys get like that, we usually just go jack off to relieve the pressure. I figured girls masturbated too, at least those that had a higher than usual sex drive... some probably just became promiscuous. But when you combined a religious mother, and a restriction against dating, Stephanie might never have learned, or been taught that it was dirty. I could hardly imagine all that pressure and no way to relieve it, although I was experiencing a taste of that with my boner. So although it was incredibly difficult, I managed to suggest. ""You know there are ways to take that off your mind. To, uhm, safely, satisfy those urges. Did you take Sex Ed?"" I could only hope that they covered this for girls in those parts of Sex Ed where the boys and girls were separated... and that her mother signed the consent form.</p><p>To my relief, she nodded. ""Yeah, you mean... masturbation."" She whispered the word.</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said. ""You might think it's gross or wrong, but it would take care of the problem.""</p><p>""I can't,"" she said. I thought she was going to talk about how it was a sin, that the bible or her mother said so. What I got was a much more mundane answer, and a surprise. ""There's too many people at home. There's always somebody there. I almost never get time to myself. I share my room with my sister and sometimes I try but it's just too hard to do it at home. And there's nowhere to do it."" She trembled as she spoke, the words spilling out of her quickly, like a long released burden finally shared. ""Last time I tried it was so embarrassing, my Mom heard me and I had to pretend I was just having a nightmare.""</p><p>Oh, god, cute, horny, and loud. It was a wonder I didn't try to make a move on her, but I didn't think she'd have any interest in me, and if I tried, it would get back to her mother and then it would get back to my parents. Even if jail wasn't involved, my life would be ruined. And as much as she turned me on at that moment, in her horny, helpless, need, I also did want to help her. I could only think of one thing. ""If you wanted, you could do it here...""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Not in front of me,"" I said quickly. ""I'm not trying to be a perv or anything. But you could go into the bathroom, do... what you need to do, and then we continue our tutoring session. I'll stay here. If it'll help get... that, off your mind. I'll stay right here, watch some TV.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Just don't tell your mother, I'm not sure she'd understand.""</p><p>She smiled a little. ""You're right, she wouldn't."" She looked from side to side. ""Now?""</p><p>""If you need to.""</p><p>She got up and walked out of the living room, then down the hall to the bathroom. I heard the door close, and I turned on the TV. I was tempted to do something, go and listen in at the very least, but the floors at my place had a tendency to creak, and I didn't want to do anything to shatter what we'd built. After all, I think it does take a lot of trust to masturbate in the house of someone you don't know very well, with them knowing what you're doing. Then again, maybe she was just THAT horny that she didn't care.</p><p>So, instead of doing anything, I watched a rerun of the Simpsons and tried to ignore the fact that a pretty teenage girl was rubbing her pussy only feet away. Although I was never able to lose myself in what was on the screen, at least my erection faded after the first few minutes of watching Homer's antics.</p><p>The show had just ended when I became aware of a sound. It was a moan that turned into a cry, and then cut off suddenly. If I didn't know better, I might have thought it was a porn movie, heard through a shared wall with a neighbor. My erection was back. She really was loud. If it was like that all the time, no wonder she couldn't do it at home. I was lucky I had no neighbors.</p><p>A few minutes later, she came back into the room. It was like night and day. She wasn't tense, or keeping her eyes down, or restrained, it was like she was free and happy. She plopped herself right down on the chair. ""Sorry it took so long,"" she said.</p><p>""No problem. Shall we try to go over the lesson again?""</p><p>The difference was even more dramatic scholastically. This time I was the sexually distracted one, but I was able to cover it well and try to explain the new concepts in that day's lesson. Steph now grasped things easily, sometimes before I finished explaining it. She made connections, and she was able to blow through her homework faster than on the previous Tuesday, even taking into account the half-hour masturbation break.</p><p>""Well, I guess we're done,"" I said as she successfully completed the last question. ""I guess we could get a head start on your next lesson if you wanted, or we could call it a day early.""</p><p>""How are you at science?"" she asked. I was feeling pretty good at my success, so I gave it a shot, although it had been quite some time since I had to deal with it.</p><p>I was just happy to help, and I think I was able to clarify problems that had escaped her, until her mother called on her cell phone because it was time for her to be heading home. She talked to Stephanie first, and was excited happily about how she was ""getting it"" now, and I felt a warm glow inside, even though I did very little of the work. Then I talked to Grace a little, and when she asked me if I was okay with keeping up the arrangement, I agreed.</p><p>On her way out the door, Stephanie turned to me and got a little shy again. ""I wanted to thank you, for, ummm... letting me do what I did.""</p><p>""Anytime,"" I said, automatically.</p><p>""Really?"" She seemed surprised at the offer.</p><p>I hadn't actually meant it as an invitation, but it didn't take much thought. ""I don't see why not. It certainly seems to make the tutoring go more smoothly."" An idea struck me. ""In fact, since I work from home, I'm usually going to be here during the day. If you ever needed to, uhm, clear your head, before class, or at lunch, so you can focus on what they're teaching, you're welcome to stop by and use my washroom. ""</p><p>She thought about that, and then smiled brightly. ""Okay. If you really don't mind... maybe I will.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Four</h5><p>I next saw Stephanie on Monday morning. She knocked on my door before school and asked if she could ""use the washroom."" Of course I let her... why would I refuse? But she didn't stay after her climax, since she had to rush off to school to avoid being late.</p><p>Tuesday I saw her again for her regular tutoring appointment, and she started again with a session in the bathroom, rubbing herself off while I waited and looked over the homework assignments. She'd had another in-class quiz that day, and although she did better than the last one, she only barely passed. ""I should have come here this morning,"" she said apologetically. ""I didn't think I'd get so horny before class."" She dropped her voice to nearly a whisper at the word horny, looking adorably sheepish about saying it.</p><p>It might seem odd, but despite what was going on, it was mostly just an ordinary tutoring relationship, with the exception of one little thing, that she masturbated, privately, before every session, and on a few of the days between sessions. Steph was actually a bright kid when she wasn't distracted by whatever naughty thoughts were going through her head, and didn't need much tutoring.</p><p>She also opened up to me a little more, as well, calling me by my first name, asking me general questions, talking about her friends, family, and life in general. It was kind of sweet. I was glad she was just starting to treat me as a friend, now that I'd helped her out. I didn't really read anything into it, even when, one day, she asked me if I had a girlfriend.</p><p>""No,"" I said simply. ""No, I don't.""</p><p>""Oh,"" she said. A few seconds later, she followed it up with, ""Are you gay?""</p><p>I laughed. ""No. I've had girlfriends before, but I guess it was just never right.""</p><p>""So why don't you have one now?""</p><p>I shrugged. ""I don't know. I guess I'm a little shy,"" I admitted. After all, she confided in me, so the least I could do was confide in her. ""It takes me a long time to get up the nerve to make a move, ask a girl out, and by the time I do, it's usually too late. I doubt most of them would be interested anyway.""</p><p>""You should be more confident, Tim,"" she said. ""I'm sure there are plenty of girls just waiting for you to make a move.""</p><p>I laughed a little, nervously. ""Not really likely. I don't get out much."" I changed the subject back to her studies then, not wanting to appear more of a loser than I already felt myself.</p><p>In retrospect, she wasn't suggesting that I be more confident with women, she was all but telling me to make a move on her. But I didn't.</p><p>It wasn't that I didn't have any thoughts about Stephanie like that. It's just that I tried my best to put them out of my mind, because in addition to it being illegal, I still thought of her as being innocent. Sure, every couple days she furiously rubbed her pussy in my home until she had a screaming orgasm, but considering she was a teenage girl, flushed with hormones, apparently cursed with a high sex drive, and yet not sneaking around with what must have been a mile-long lineup of horny young boys at school who'd die to be with her? That seemed like an innocent girl to me. I tried to keep my thoughts about her to friendship, with the occasional fantasy while she was far out of sight.</p><p>In fact, even if she had come on to me directly, I believe I could have held out, been responsible, told her it wasn't a good idea, advised her to go after somebody her own age. I'm not sure, but I think so.</p><p>But that's not how it happened. She got me at my weak spot.</p><p>I was working, when I heard a little knock at my door. I got there and Stephanie was standing there. It was a bit of a surprise, because it was the middle of the day. She must have come to me on her lunch break. ""Hi,"" she said. ""Do you mind if I use your bathroom?"" Her legs were shaking a little, and I had to wonder if she actually had to use the bathroom.</p><p>I couldn't help but smile. ""Sure. Like I said, you're always welcome.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" she said. ""It's just I've got a really big math test today. Right after lunch.""</p><p>""Oh, that was today?"" I'd forgotten.</p><p>She disappeared behind the door, and I let her, and went back to work. I wanted to make myself a sandwich, but the kitchen was right next to the bathroom, and I really didn't want to intrude. So I waited. And waited.</p><p>Eventually, I realized she'd been in there a long time. Not only was it taking longer than usual, it was getting late. I had an idea of how long it took to get to school from my place, and it was looking very close to the time where she'd have to leave to get back on time.</p><p>I paced in my living room a while, looking at the clock, hoping I'd hear her moan in completion and I wouldn't have to go up there, and at the same time worrying that something might have happened, that she'd fainted from lack of lunch or slipped on some soap and hit her head.</p><p>Finally, I crept up to the door and rapped on it lightly with my knuckle. ""Stephanie?"" I said softly.</p><p>""Yes?"" The voice was strained, but at least the worst of my fears were dispelled.</p><p>""I'm so sorry to bother you, it's just, it's nearly one o'clock. Is everything okay?""</p><p>It took a while, but she said. ""No.""</p><p>""What's wrong?""</p><p>""I don't know. I can't seem to finish."" I was at a loss for words. A few seconds later, she said, ""You can come in if you want, the door's unlocked.""</p><p>""Are you sure it's okay?"" By which I meant, ""Are you decent?"" As much as I wanted to see, I didn't trust myself to not do something if she was naked.</p><p>""It's okay,"" she said.</p><p>I opened the door. She was there, seated on the toilet, sideways so she was facing me, her knees mostly together and her skirt over her legs. I was both disappointed and relieved. Draped off one of her feet was a pair of panties, simple, white, and except for their location, completely innocent.</p><p>""Um... what's the problem?"" I asked.</p><p>She shrugged her shoulder. ""I just can't get... there. I'm just so worried about the test. I can't concentrate.""</p><p>""Well, it's almost time for you to go back. Maybe you should just go now,"" I suggested.</p><p>""But if I do, then during the test I won't be able to concentrate either,"" she complained, almost cried. ""And I can't fail another test, my mother will kill me.""</p><p>""I'm sure you'll do fine."" She didn't seem convinced. ""I'm not really sure what to do,"" I admitted. I was getting pretty embarrassed. ""Do you want me to try to get you something?""</p><p>""Please,"" she said. ""Could you just... help me?""</p><p>""I don't think that's a good idea,"" I hedged, although at this point I so wanted her to tell me that it was.</p><p>""Please,"" she said again. It was the please that did it, as usual. I was showing monumental levels of self-restraint as it was, and one more please was all it took to make it fall apart. But she continued, ""I really need it. Please.""</p><p>""Okay,"" I said. ""I'll try to help."" I stepped completely into the room and knelt down on the cold tile floor.</p><p>Stephanie spread her legs apart and pulled back her skirt, flipping it back over her waist. There she was, open to me. Her pussy was a little puffy, but closed in, just tight outer lips with space for a clit, the top being almost an Y-shape instead of dividing evenly. She had a little pubic hair, though it wasn't out of control, just a nice dark triangle.</p><p>I got in close for a good look, and to let her feel my breath. It was very wet already, probably from her attempts on her own; I could see her juices smeared around her slit and her pubic hair.</p><p>I'd never claim to be the world's greatest lover, but without fear of egotism, I'm good at oral sex. My desire to please women extended to the few girlfriends I had, and I was more than willing to eat them out, sometimes for an hour at a time. I never got any complaints, and plenty of compliments. I suspected my last girlfriend stayed with me mostly for the feeling of my tongue wiggling around inside of her.</p><p>So, my hesitation wasn't due to a lack of confidence, it was a worry over what I was getting myself into, the knowledge that I was crossing a line that could easily end my life as I knew it... and, because anticipation can be as important a part of arousal as the sex itself</p><p>I began laying soft kisses on her thigh, near where it met her pelvis, and then planted a trail of them over to her pussy itself. It smelled and tasted like sweat, with a hint of both sourness and sweetness. When I reached her slit, I ran my tongue along the groove, teasing but never attacking her clit. I heard her breath catch in her throat several times.</p><p>There's an old joke about the trick to eating pussy... spelling out the alphabet with your tongue. It's not quite like that, but it's close, especially for the first time, a lot of different types of movements and different areas, until you know what works best for that particular girl. Stephanie seemed to like it most when I ran my tongue upward towards her clit, for whenever I did she pushed herself into me and grunted a little.</p><p>I added my finger to the efforts after about a minute of just licking. It slid gently into her hole with only a little resistance to make the labia part, and then they closed tight around it again. I curled it up inside and stroked the inside as I kept kissing her on the outside.</p><p>She ""Ohhhhed,"" softly and her knees closed around my ears as though to keep me from drawing back, but I could still move up and down, which I did. She continued to moan for the next minute or so. I alternated kissed and licks up her slit, and this time when my lips touched her clit softly, her hand pressed to the back of my head, keeping me there. I sucked on it.</p><p>""Oh god,"" Stephanie screamed, her whole lower body squirming toward or around me, and then her scream became a wordless cry, pleasure, not pain, although an outside observer might have trouble telling the difference. It was the same sound I'd heard from the other room, only it seemed much more loud and intense in person than I would have imagined it, like the old Stephanie was dying and a new one was being born.</p><p>And it was over; her body went limp, like it was incapable of any more effort except for heavy breathing. Those breaths sounded like she'd just run a marathon, deep breaths that became shallower and shallower as her heart rate returned to normal. I pulled my finger out of her and my lips off her and began to pull back. I had a hard on, and I wanted to get away before I got too tempted to take care of it then and there. I was already ashamed at what I'd done to a fourteen year old girl.</p><p>She didn't let me go. She scooted her butt backward so she could lean forward and take my head in her hands. She pulled me up, face to face, but I only got to look at her beautiful, relaxed, angelic visage before she kissed me, right on the lips, not caring that they were fresh with the juice of her other lips.</p><p>I didn't kiss back, not exactly, but I didn't fight it either, just let it happen, let her tongue slip in between my own lips. We held it for a few seconds, before I broke off. ""Thank you,"" she said.</p><p>""Happy to help,"" I said feeling a little foolish. I had convinced myself that it wasn't like we were dating, or lovers, I'd just helped her with a biological problem. My whole participation hadn't taken long, only a few minutes... she must have been very close already, and just needed somebody to push her over the edge. Now that it was over, it didn't seem right to stick around. ""I'll let you get ready to go back to school, I said, and backed out towards the door.</p><p>She came out a minute or two later. ""Do you need a ride back?"" I offered.</p><p>She checked her cell-phone to see the time. ""No, you've done enough. I think I can make it. But I've got to go.""</p><p>Just like that, she was gone, headed down the stairs. It was just as well. There was another person in that apartment who needed to cum.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Five</h5><p>I actually wasn't sure Steph would come to the next tutoring session... I worried that she'd regretted what happened or would be too embarrassed or scared about what might happen if she showed up next time as usual. I was also scared she'd tell somebody else.</p><p>But, she showed up as she usually did, smiling at me like I was an old friend. I guess we were certainly closer, but I wasn't sure how close.</p><p>""Hey, how was the test?""</p><p>""Good,"" she said. ""We haven't gotten it back yet, but I think I did well. A couple questions I'm not sure on. Thanks.""</p><p>""No problem. So, what do you want to get started on today?"" Immediately after a test, it was unlikely she had new math material to learn, although she may have wanted help with some of her other subjects.</p><p>""I don't know,"" she said. ""But first, I kind of need to clear my head."" She lowered her voice into a husky, breathy, almost seductive whisper.</p><p>""Oh, right,"" I said. ""Go right ahead.""</p><p>She looked at me like I'd just called her fat. ""Do you think you can help me again?""</p><p>I rubbed my face. ""I really don't think that's a good idea, Stephanie. I could get in a lot of trouble for what happened already, and it's probably best...""</p><p>""Please, Tim?"" she broke in, taking a step towards me. ""I think it would go faster with your help. It would save so much time, and we could use that for more studying.""</p><p>Once again, all she needed to say was please. Minutes later I had my tongue working up and down her pussy, usually with the help of a finger or two as well. It took longer for her to cum than the first time, but I still managed it quicker than she did when she touched herself. After we were done, she kissed me again, I felt all awkward and left, and in a few minutes we went back to normal tutoring behavior.</p><p>It went on like that for about a week. She still stopped over about the same amount, sometimes before school, sometimes at lunch, and always at the regular tutoring sessions, but instead of masturbating, I ate her out to an orgasm. Immediately after, she always kissed me on the lips... it was like a ritual, a thank you kiss. I never tried to press for more, being very conscious that she was a minor and that if I tried to get her to do something she didn't want to, it could all end. I just enjoyed it for what it was.</p><p>What it was changed at one of our regular tutoring sessions, the day Stephanie got her test back. She appeared in the doorway, smiling as usual, and with her hands behind her back. As soon as I closed the door, she chirped happily, ""Guess what?"" She didn't even give me a chance to guess, just pulled the paper out from behind her back and handed it to me.</p><p>It was an A. ""Wow, that's great,"" I said.</p><p>""I got the highest in the class. I bet the teacher would have thought I was copying off somebody if I didn't do better than everybody around me."" Impulsively, she stepped forward to hug me.</p><p>""I'm proud of you."" I returned the embrace, but a little stiffly.</p><p>""It's not like I did it on my own,"" she said. ""If it wasn't for your help, Tim...""</p><p>""No, you did do it on your own. If I did anything, it was just to help you relax enough for your own talent to come through.""</p><p>She let go of me. ""Speaking of which."" She bit her lip, and pulled me towards the bathroom.</p><p>After she'd had her orgasm, and kissed me, I stood up, ready to go back to the living room, where the studying took place. She grabbed my hand and kept me from walking away. When I looked back, I saw she was staring at my crotch. I had an erection, as I always did, and it was visible under my pants.</p><p>""Wait,"" she said. ""I've been thinking. You've been helping me all this time, it's only right that I help you, too, right?""</p><p>""You don't have to do that,"" I said, wanting her to disagree with me.</p><p>Instead, she just unbuttoned my pants, and then worked the zipper. I didn't interfere. My cock sprang free from my boxers, hard, bobbing lazily towards her face. She stared at it for a while in fascination.</p><p>""Have you ever done this before?"" I asked.</p><p>She shook her head. ""I've never even seen one, not a real one, not when it's big like this."" She wrapped her little hand around the base. I thought perhaps, if she was being honest about her lack of experience, she'd just play with it a while, but she must have seen some videos, because she leaned forward and put it right in her mouth. Her lips closed over it, and she began sliding it up and down.</p><p>I groaned with the pleasure, and she looked up at me with her beautiful eyes, pleased she was pleasing me. I let her continue for about a minute, before I pushed back on her shoulders. ""Was I doing it wrong?"" she asked, adorably scared and insecure.</p><p>""No,"" I said softly. ""No, not at all, it's great, but... you know what happens when you do that for a while, right?""</p><p>She nodded. ""Sperm comes out.""</p><p>""Right. And it can get messy. I don't want you to get any stains on your uniform."" While that was absolutely true, mostly I wanted to see her naked. It was odd, but all I'd seen of her private parts was her pussy, and what little of her ass I saw from that angle.</p><p>""Oh. Right."" I backed off as she stood up, and she pulled the vest over her head. I took it and hung it on the towel rack. She unfastened her skirt and let it fall to the floor, then kicked it to the side. I could see her pussy under her white shirt, at that point, and even though I'd just spent ten minutes staring at it, I looked again. It's one of those things you never got tired of seeing.</p><p>She unfastened the tie and unbuttoned the shirt, removing both. I hung it on a hook on the back of the door. She stood before me, wearing only a faded yellow bra. It didn't look like she really needed a bra. ""Should I take it off?"" she said, catching me staring.</p><p>""You don't have to,"" I said, ""but it might be a good idea. Wouldn't want to get it dirty.""</p><p>She reached behind her and undid the clasp, then quickly got out of it. She didn't try to cover her breasts, but she looked uncomfortable bearing them, too. ""They're not very big,"" she said.</p><p>""But they are beautiful."" I wasn't lying, either. They were B's at best, and small for that, but standing out proudly, more proudly that Steph herself stood. Her nipples were tiny cones, a very light brown in color.</p><p>""You're just saying that to be nice.""</p><p>""No, it's true. You're really pretty.""</p><p>She looked down. At first, I thought it might have been in embarrassment, but she was staring at my dick again. She got down on her knees, and once again I was in her mouth. I'd had some better blowjobs, but I don't think I was ever anybody's first, which made it somehow hotter than all of the rest.</p><p>She kept it up for several minutes before I knew I was very close... I was pretty close when we started. ""Okay, I'm going to cum soon,"" I warned her.</p><p>Her mouth came off me, a little trail of spit still connecting us for a second after that before it broke. She then held me in her hand. I was on the edge. The slightest movement would have triggered the spasms I couldn't stop. She didn't move at all, though. ""What do I do?""</p><p>""It depends on whether you want to swallow, or not. If you do, put it back in your mouth. If not, I guess we could squirt it in the toilet.""</p><p>""What do you want me to do?""</p><p>""I'd like your mouth better, but..."" I didn't finish. She put her lips over the head of my penis again, and that sensation was more than enough. The pressure built up along my shaft and then I exploded, releasing what felt like an incredible amount of cum into her. It was followed by another explosion, and another, and another. I closed my eyes out of habit so I missed the sight of her swallowing.</p><p>When I was done, I pulled out of my mouth and let out the breath I usually held while cumming. She looked up and asked, ""Did I do good?""</p><p>""Yeah, you did great,"" I said.</p><p>She didn't seem to believe me. ""But you were so quiet.""</p><p>That was true. I didn't have to share a room like she did, but when I was a teenager my room was right beside my parents', and I didn't want to risk them hearing me, so I got into the habit of being as quiet as possible. I'd only groaned a couple times during the whole event, and was dead silent while cumming. ""It's just the way I am. Believe me, that was great."" Except, now that I'd gotten off, the guilt returned. ""But we probably shouldn't do that again.""</p><p>She frowned and stood up from the floor. ""I knew I wasn't good.""</p><p>""That's not it. It's just I really shouldn't be doing this with you. Any of it. I could get into a lot of trouble.""</p><p>""I won't tell.""</p><p>""It doesn't matter. I shouldn't be letting you do it.""</p><p>""But you want it, don't you?""</p><p>""Yeah, but sometimes there are more important things than what I want. It's not right for me to do things like that with you. You should be doing this stuff with somebody your own age, or not at all. Not with me. It doesn't matter how much I wanted it. Licking you, at least I could tell myself I was helping you, but if you're doing stuff to me, that's totally different. So we have to stop this, okay?""</p><p>She was quiet, and still standing there, naked, adorable, but looking dejected. I knew I'd offended her. Impulsively, I kissed her on the cheek. ""Thank you, really. You've given me a memory I'll treasure all my life. But it shouldn't happen again. I'm trying to look out for you."" After a pause, I said, ""We should get back to tutoring. I'll meet you out there after you get dressed.""</p><p>As I might have expected, that put a damper on the tutoring session. We went through the motions of doing practice homework questions, but our conversation was stilted. I let her go early and spent the next few days worrying that she would get mad and tell her Mom.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Six</h5><p>I didn't see her until the next scheduled tutoring session. She didn't come visit me before class to rub away her horniness, or even just to say hi as she had sometimes done. So I was a little relieved to hear her coming up the stairs for our regular appointment.</p><p>I honestly wasn't sure what was going to happen. I was certainly willing to let her continue to masturbate in my bathroom again, but I hadn't decided whether I'd continue to help her if she wanted, or try to back out of that, too. I suppose by not deciding, I'd already decided, since if she asked me, I didn't think I'd be able to refuse.</p><p>I thought at first she'd chosen to stop having me help, for instead of going towards the washroom, she went to sit down in the living room, folding her skirt down under her legs primly as she sat down. Straight to business, I thought. I was disappointed, but I couldn't blame her.</p><p>Then she spoke. ""I've been thinking a lot about what you said last time, Tim."" At least it was a positive sign that she didn't revert to using my last name again.</p><p>""Oh?"" I sat down as well, a safe distance away for this conversation.</p><p>""You said you were just trying to help me.""</p><p>""That's all I wanted. I probably just went too far.""</p><p>""I don't really need your help tutoring me in school anymore,"" she said.</p><p>My heart fell. I didn't realize how much I'd come to enjoy that until that moment, and not just for the little sexual routine we had. Just to help her, to have her presence, to hear her laugh, talk about her life like I was a friend. The prospect of losing all that hurt. In the face of all that hurt, what I said was, ""Oh.""</p><p>""I mean, it helps, but mostly if I get distracted in class because I haven't cum, and I have to catch up.""</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" I said, trying to console myself with the thought that it was probably for the best, so that I wouldn't be tempted to take advantage of an innocent girl more than I already had.</p><p>""So, if you really want to help me, there's something else I need tutoring in."" I was about to ask, but she gave the answer before I could. ""Sex stuff."" She blushed and looked away.</p><p>Oh god. ""I told you, that's really not the best idea.""</p><p>""But you said you wanted to help me. This will help me. I'm not allowed a boyfriend for another two years. Most of my friends already have them. Lots of them have already had sex. If I don't have somebody to teach me, I won't know what to do. I need somebody to practice with... and I still need to have an orgasm every few days or I get too horny to think.""</p><p>""Steph,"" I said, but trailed off. I couldn't find a problem with her logic, but I was self-aware enough to know that's because part of me didn't want to.</p><p>""And if you won't help me anymore, then maybe I'll just have to sneak around with a boy. And we'll have to do it at his place or at school and we might get caught. Or he might tell somebody and ruin my reputation. Or maybe he'll treat me badly, or not be any good. But I know you won't do that, you're not a boy, you're a man, and you care about me and I already KNOW you're good and that you won't tell anybody."" It all came tumbling out rapidly, as though rehearsed, but not quite enough. Then she looked at me, right in the eyes, and said, ""Please? Please, you'll help me, won't you?""</p><p>What else could I do? ""Okay,"" I said.</p><p>She brightened immediately. ""Oh, thank you, thank you. Can we start now?""</p><p>""If you want."" If I was going down the road to Hell, I might as well get an early start.</p><p>She asked if we could do it in the bedroom, and I complied, taking her there. I took off my shirt, and taking that as a cue, she started stripping down as well. ""So, do you have any questions you were wondering about?"" I asked, trying to get into the role of a tutor. I knew that taking it seriously was the only thing that would keep me from beating myself up with guilt over what I was doing with an underage girl.</p><p>""Not right now."" She was in her bra and panties. Mismatched, a blue bra and white panties. I found it endearing. ""We're really going to do it? Have actual sex?""</p><p>Eager beaver. If she was this excited about all her classes, she never would have needed tutoring. ""No, I don't think so,"" I said after a moment's thought.</p><p>""Why not? I thought...""</p><p>""Not yet,"" I said. ""First of all, because I don't have any condoms right now...""</p><p>""I'm on the pill,"" she said quickly.</p><p>""You are?"" She nodded. ""But your Mom won't even let you date until you're sixteen, why would you be on the pill...""</p><p>""She put me on it when I turned thirteen. She doesn't want me winding up like my Mom."" A look of sadness crossed her features for a moment. ""I mean, my real Mom."" She hadn't talked much about her to me, only that sometimes she wished she knew her better. I knew her name was Michele and that she got pregnant very young, in her early-teens. So I guess it did make sense that Grace would put Steph on the pill, despite her normally conservative leanings.</p><p>""Oh,"" I said.</p><p>She brightened again. ""So we don't need condoms. You can even cum inside me. Unless you have some kind of disease...""</p><p>""No, it's not that,"" I said. ""But I still think we should wait.""</p><p>""Why?"" she said with a pout.</p><p>""It can hurt the first time. I know how tight you are, I can barely get two fingers in you."" And that was very tight. ""I don't want to hurt you. We'll work up to it, okay? Just not today."" Maybe I was just a little scared. I'd never been a girl's first.</p><p>""Okay,"" she conceded.</p><p>I was nervous stripping completely nude. She'd seen my cock before, but there's something very vulnerable about being completely nude in front of somebody. But as she took off her bra, I took off the last of my clothes and got on the bed. She climbed up beside me. She'd looked me all over, but her eyes kept returning to my dick, which in turn made it harder and it jerked up and down as though it had a life of its own.</p><p>""If you want to touch it, you can,"" I offered.</p><p>Stephanie reached out and wrapped her hands around it. ""What's it feel like? When it's hard?""</p><p>""It feels good,"" I said. How does one describe it to someone who doesn't have one? ""It feels like it's just become the most important part of my body. And it really likes being touched.""</p><p>She moved her hand over it. ""How do you do it, when you jerk off?""</p><p>I covered her hand with mine, and moved it gently up and down. After a while, I let go and she continued the motion on her own. I let her continue rubbing me for a minute or two, but I didn't want to cum just yet. ""Do you mind if I touch you for a while?"" I asked.</p><p>She looked back at me and smiled. ""You don't have to ask, you touch me all the time.""</p><p>""I just want to be sure. Lie back."" She let go of me, and fell to her back, beside me, looking up at me. ""Now, if you ever want me to stop, or not touch you somewhere, you can tell me, okay?""</p><p>""You can do anything to me you want,"" she said, staring me right in the eyes with perfect trust. I almost decided to forget my earlier decision and try to fuck her right then.</p><p>""Okay. But remember, sex is a two-way street. In fact, the most important thing a girl can do is be honest about what she likes and doesn't like. Unless a guy is a total jerk, what he really wants will be to please you.""</p><p>""That's not what I heard about guys,"" she said. ""I heard they just care about getting off.""</p><p>""Those are boys, usually. But even if they are selfish, knowing they made you feel good is still an ego boost."" I turned on my side began stroking her softly with just one hand. Arms, hips, stomach, cupped each little breast and gave it a squeeze. I was going for sensual, rather than the outright sexual contact I'd had with her in the bathroom. I watched as her nipples hardened, and then ran my fingertips over them.</p><p>Impulsively I kissed one, then the other, and my hand drifted down between her legs. She was already wet, but then she usually got wet fast. The lips of her pussy parted easily, and as I rubbed, I continued kissing wherever the mood struck me, she gave soft little whimpers of joy that I took to be indications that I was doing a good job, although it took a few minutes before she verbally told me anything she wanted.</p><p>""Can you... can you kiss me?"" she asked.</p><p>I had been kissing her all this time, little ones planted on her neck, shoulders, ears while my fingers made circles in her pussy, but I knew what she meant. I tilted my head up and joined her mouth to mine. It wasn't our first kiss, since we had our little ritual after I ate her out, but it was more hungry and passionate than any before. My tongue entered her mouth and wrestled with hers. I tasted a faint hint of strawberry, from her lip gloss. As I kissed her I thrust my middle finger inside her. I thought it was still too tight for my dick in there.</p><p>After we kissed for a minute or two, she said, ""Let me make you feel good too.""</p><p>She already was, but my dick was demanding attention. So I said, ""Get on top of me."" I laid down flat, on my back. She quickly spun on top of me, her pussy pushing my dick against my stomach. ""Errr, other way,"" I said. ""I still want to lick your little pussy.""</p><p>""Oh,"" she said, and smiled, then turned around, so her butt was facing me. It's amazing how a skinny little ass has its own character, different from others. Most of the girls I've been with had respectable asses... mostly not fat, but well-rounded. Stephanie's was small, tight, and somehow seemed happier looking than any other. But I was more interested in her snatch. I grabbed hold of her little legs to help her into position, pussy right over my face, and resumed my licking, from a new angle.</p><p>While I did, I could feel her hands stroking my erect rod, a little awkwardly... she didn't have the best rhythm to be good at hand jobs yet, but it was exciting enough just knowing she was there. Then, she took me into her mouth.</p><p>She was better this time than last. More confident, certainly, and her tongue moved a lot more, although she didn't get much more than the head in. It felt pretty damn good, but I didn't want to focus on those sensations, because I knew I'd last longer if I was focused on making her cum.</p><p>I teased her with my tongue, licking towards, but not on, the clit, like she liked and worked first one, then two, fingers in. She was tight around me. She didn't seem to have a hymen, but I believed her when she said she hadn't done anything with anybody else. Lots of girls lost their hymen in other ways. It was probably for the best, since I didn't want to hurt her.</p><p>I don't know how long we stayed like that, in a sixty-nine, but it was a while, and then I noticed she was bucking her groin into me and, with her mouth still around my stick, making little groans I could feel. Finally, the walls of her pussy began almost spasming around my fingers. I knew she was just about there. My cock slipped out of her mouth and she started her usual scream of pleasure.</p><p>I'd never known a girl who screamed that consistently vocal when she came. I'd dated some yellers, but it was always occasional, or deliberate. With Stephanie, it was like a reflex, when she came, she had to let something deep and primal loose from within her. It was incredibly erotic to be so reminded of her pleasure. In fact, even though her lips had left my cock, her screams alone made me start to cum. My cock was sticking straight up because she had one hand on it, and I squirted up at her. Some, but not all, of it dripped back down.</p><p>When we'd both recovered, she turned around and looked at me. Cum was dripping down her chin and neck, and some was on her boobs. ""Sorry,"" I said sheepishly. ""I couldn't hold out.""</p><p>She grinned, her braces flashing at me. ""It's okay. But I think I need a Kleenex.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Seven</h5><p>Stephanie had a shower to clean herself up, and then we spent the rest of our tutoring time just talking, sometimes about sex and some of the questions she had that weren't answered in school, and sometimes just about our lives. We also wound up doing a little real schoolwork. As she worked on a few math problems I sat beside her and I fingered her a little again, but not to another orgasm. When we were done, I kissed her goodbye, on the mouth, which perhaps put the lie to the whole tutor justification, but it went unremarked upon.</p><p>The next day, she came to visit me during lunch, and I ate her out to another orgasm and she gave me a blow job, the best ever, swallowing my cum down again. The day after, Thursday, was our regular tutoring day, but she came to me in the morning again so I could get her off. I was able to get three fingers in her pussy, and so I told her that I had a surprise for her after school.</p><p>She got to my apartment so quickly after school that she must have practically sprinted, and the first thing she asked was, ""What's the surprise?""</p><p>""I think, if you want, you're ready to have sex. Real sex."" That was something of an exaggeration. The truth was, I didn't think I could hold off any longer.</p><p>Stephanie smiled coquettishly and said, ""I was hoping it might be that. Race you to the bedroom?""</p><p>She won, but then I had to stop in the bathroom. The other day, I'd bought a little bottle of lube, as well as some condoms, just in case she changed her mind. I also scored some Viagra... not that I needed it, but I was so excited I didn't want to psyche myself out and make it a poor experience for her first time. I'd taken that little pill already, though, and Stephanie would never know.</p><p>When I reached the bedroom, she was already on the bed, pulling off her panties. ""Spread your legs,"" I told her. ""We still need to make sure you're nice and relaxed.""</p><p>""I like relaxing.""</p><p>""And I like relaxing you..."" She spread herself before me and lay back, and I knelt at the edge of the bed and began my usual ritual, licking her to get her started, then inserting one finger and stroking the inside. A few minutes later, I moved up to two, and then on to three, running them in and out and trying to stretch her.</p><p>""Do you think you're ready?"" I asked finally.</p><p>""You wouldn't believe how ready I am,"" she said.</p><p>""Do you want me to use a condom?""</p><p>She shook her head. ""Tim... I trust you.""</p><p>I stood up and stroked my cock a little, a habit to make sure it was at its hardest, but I didn't think at that point it was possible for it to be harder. ""Is there any position you want to do?""</p><p>We'd talked before about some of the most common, the benefits of them for the girl and the guy. ""Can we do it face to face the first time?"" she said. ""We can do the others later."" I admired that optimism.</p><p>She was already pretty much in missionary position, so all I had to do was position myself. I got the lube up and spread it on my dick and some on her pussy, although she didn't seem to need much. I paused, rubbing the head of my penis between her labia, fascinated, scarcely able to believe what I was doing.</p><p>Then I pushed forward. She made a little noise, but I was only a bit thicker than she'd already become accustomed to. It was incredibly tight, but I was able to push through and sink myself deeper into her. ""You okay?"" I said, when I got as deep as I could comfortably go.</p><p>She nodded, and I began thrusting back and forth with my hips. As I did, I gradually sank towards her, so that soon we were practically kissing. Then there was no practically about it. She started kissing me, like it was an impulse she couldn't control, again and again, as I entered her. I kissed back. It wasn't the mouth kisses that stuck with me. I loved them, loved the slightly playful resistance of her tongue writhing against mine, but after we broke, she often immediately kissed me again and missed my lips, landing between my lip and my nose, with a little ""mmm"" sound that reverberated throughout my body. Those are the kisses I remembered over the next few days, as though they left an indelible impression on my body, and it's those kisses that I may remember until the day I die.</p><p>After a minute or two of kissing, she turned her head to the side and moaned softly in pleasure, and I moved on to kiss her neck. She wrapped her own arms around my neck and held as I continued to pump in and out with greater speed, now knowing she was into it... she was getting to that vocal stage.</p><p>Her cunt began squeezing my dick and she started yelling, ""Oh, god, I love... I love fucking... more, more..."" And she screamed, right in my ear, almost deafening me, but also causing me to lose control. I thrust forward one last time and held myself there, so that when I came inside her, she was feeling all of me. I must have cum more than ever before.</p><p>We stayed coupled while I squirted blast after blast inside her. She stopped her scream before I was done, then kissed me again, on the lips, and we held it as the last of my cum leaked into her.</p><p>Afterwards, I rolled off of her, and we caught our breath. I immediately began to feel guilty again. I'd taken her virginity, something that should have been a special moment in her life, something done with somebody she loved. Mine wasn't like that, I was just interested in losing it and the girl I was with was kind of easy, and we were both drunk, and I'd always regretted I hadn't waited for somebody I really cared about. Yet I'd just deprived Stephanie of that exact experience, and made her first time be part of a business arrangement. It felt like I had turned her into a whore, even though I was the one being paid.</p><p>She looked at me and smiled, which made me feel a little better, but only a little. ""Is it always like that?"" she asked.</p><p>""Usually it gets even better with practice.""</p><p>She cuddled up to me and put her arm over my chest as she snuggled against my shoulder. ""It's hard to believe it could get better. But I'm willing to get a lot of practice.""</p><p>I was still a little hard, probably owing to the pill, but I wasn't quite ready to go again right away. Still, we fucked once more that day, in the shower. She wrapped her arms around my neck and she rode me standing up while I held her, but it was already getting late and she had to get home. We parted with a long hug and then I walked her to the bus stop.</p><p>I felt guilty afterwards, but also felt giddy, like I was a teenager again myself. I tried to keep detached, emotionally, but it felt like I couldn't wait to see her again... not just to have sex, but even just to be around her. I kept having fantasies... silly, outrageous ones, like me somehow taking her to one of her school dances, or having her pregnant with my child. I didn't know at that point that the truth would one day get a lot weirder than my fantasies.</p><p>Friday, we did it again... she stopped by my place during her lunch break. We managed to arrange a meeting on Saturday afternoon, when she was supposed to be at the mall, but instead, we were fucking (and then I dropped her back off at the mall so Grace could pick her up). Monday, she came over both before school and after. Before, I just ate her out and she gave me a quick blowjob, and after I had sex with her doggy-style, with her still wearing her school uniform. She couldn't stay long that day because she was expected at home, so it was just a quick fuck, but she told me she couldn't wait until our regular tutoring session, where we could have more time. It was comforting, having that regular time together where she didn't have to sneak around or rush. Her mother knew where she was, if not why, and we could take our time with each other. As much as I liked the before or after school quickies, or the noon visits, I loved the couple hours of our regular tutoring sessions most, and I think she did too. Neither of us knew that it would be the last before everything changed.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Eight</h5><p>She showed up as her usual time that Tuesday, and after a few minutes talking about our respective days, we went into the bedroom where we both stripped down naked. I still liked eating her out a little to get her ready, so I got started. After a few minutes of warming her up, she grabbed my hair and gently pulled me up to look her in the eyes. ""I want you inside me,"" she told me.</p><p>I climbed up beside her, lying down, both of us on our sides. ""What position do you want to try?"" I asked.</p><p>""I don't know,"" she said, but slid up close to me, and I put my arms around her instinctively. ""What do you want?""</p><p>I'd had my ideas, but since we were pretty well spooning already, I thought I'd give it a try. I curled around her and adjusted myself so that I could enter easily. She was already wet and lubed up... after that first time, we rarely needed to use the lube anymore, especially if I'd spent time licking her pussy or fingering her first.</p><p>We rocked back and forth, me hugging her tight and kissing her neck, inhaling the floral fragrance of her hair. I couldn't get up as much force as I did in other positions, but there was a nice feeling of closeness. We seemed to be at it for a while, and as she started to moan, I started getting ahead of myself. I thought of how nice it would be to make her scream again.</p><p>I shot off inside of her too soon. It was embarrassing... I know it's actually pretty usual for the guy to get off before the girl, but until this point I'd managed to make sure she was satisfied before I was, or at practically the same time. I either hadn't gotten her close enough orally, or the position wasn't as pleasurable for her. Either way, I felt like I'd let her down.</p><p>She realized quickly that I wasn't thrusting with the force I had been. ""Did you cum?"" she asked, turning her head towards me.</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said, sheepishly. ""I'm sorry.""</p><p>""You don't have to be sorry. I like it.""</p><p>""But I didn't make you cum.""</p><p>""It's still really good even if I don't,"" she said.</p><p>I wasn't satisfied. ""I'll use my fingers,"" I said.</p><p>She rolled over and faced me, letting my cock slip out of her, and then closed the distance again. Our heads touched, and she smiled. ""Always thinking of me,"" she said. ""That's one of the reasons I love you, Tim."" Suddenly, her smile faded, and her face froze. ""Shit,"" she said. ""I'm sorry. Forget I said it.""</p><p>""You love me?"" I repeated, dumbly. Somehow it never occurred to me as a possibility.</p><p>""Forget I said it,"" she said again. ""Please. I shouldn't have said it. I'm sorry.""</p><p>""Why are you sorry?""</p><p>""Because I know you're just tutoring me, you're not in love with me. We're just tutor and student... with benefits. My friend Rachel has a lot of friend with benefits... she said guys don't like it when you say the L-word, when it's just supposed to be sex, you know. So just forget it, okay? It was a stupid mistake.""</p><p>""Was it true?""</p><p>She bit her lip and her eyes flicked back and forth while she considered what would be the best answer to give. ""Yes,"" she said finally. ""I know you don't, and that's okay, just, please, don't end it? There's still plenty you can teach me, even if you don't love me.""</p><p>""I think I love you too,"" I said after I spent a few moments deciding whether or not to say it, or say anything.</p><p>I expected happiness. What I got was disbelief. ""You don't have to say that,"" she said. ""I know it's not true.""</p><p>""It is.""</p><p>""Then why didn't you say anything?""</p><p>""Because it's wrong,"" I said. ""I'm not supposed to. I could go to jail if anybody found out what we were doing.""</p><p>""I'd never tell,"" she promised. ""Besides, I came on to you.""</p><p>""It doesn't matter. Guys my age aren't supposed to be in love with girls your age.""</p><p>""Stupid law,"" she said with a pout.</p><p>""No, it's a good law mostly. Lots of people would take advantage of girls if it didn't exist."" I had taken advantage of her, in many ways.</p><p>""But it sucks for us.""</p><p>""Yeah. It means we can't be together.""</p><p>""We ARE together,"" she pointed out.</p><p>""Not really. Just in this little apartment a few times a week.""</p><p>""That's enough for me,"" she said, ""if I know you really love me. Maybe in a few years...""</p><p>In a few years, I suspected she would either have come to hate me, or have moved on to find a boy her own age. It wasn't what I wanted to happen, but I expected it. ""Maybe. If we can keep it a secret until you're 18, and out of school, we can try to get together publicly then."" She practically beamed, and I couldn't help but grin too. ""Of course, your mother will probably kill me.""</p><p>""When I'm 18, I'm out of the house,"" she said. ""I don't care what she thinks.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Nine</h5><p>We kissed, and I reminded her we had some unfinished business, but she just shook her head. ""I'd rather wait until you're ready again. Then I can cum with you inside me."" So, instead, we just cuddled together, and talked, about all sorts of things, but mostly our feelings... how they started, and where they might be going.</p><p>I learned she thought I was cute for a few years, from one of the times when her family came over to dinner at my parents' place. Even though we'd never talked much directly, it was one of the reasons she kept coming along with Grace instead of staying home. However, despite that attraction, she only fell in love with me here, while I was doing my best to help her with her problems and we began to talk. I told her how I'd also found her attractive from the beginning, recently I'd been lying awake the last few nights thinking about her, those impossible fantasies of marrying her.</p><p>She heard my stomach growl and we took a break, dressed, and went into the kitchen, where she insisted on making me a sandwich, since we couldn't do most of the things boyfriends and girlfriends did. It was a good sandwich, she did all the little things that I never bothered with while making a sandwich, like adding a tomato and mayonnaise, and cutting it in half for easier eating. It was nice... not just the sandwich itself, but having someone who cared enough to put in the extra effort, and her saying she liked taking care of me. We returned to the living room where we talked more until we started making out on the couch.</p><p>Before long, I was getting hard again. She felt it growing beneath her and grinned, then slid off of me and unzipped my pants. ""Looks like you're ready again,"" she said as she pulled my cock free. She gave it a kiss, then a long suck, then stood up and started to undress again. She'd left her panties off under her skirt and her bra off under her top, so she quickly took her top off and shimmied out of her kilt, then pounced back on me.</p><p>Steph was straddling my legs, and in a series of small movements began to shuffle forward. I just watched, a silly grin on my face. I reached towards her and cupped her ass in my hands, drawing her even closer towards me. She took the last move, gently grabbing my dick and lifting herself on top of it. She slid down on me, the weight settling down on me with me inside her.</p><p>She rocked slowly back and forth at first, but then quickly gained in speed, bouncing up and down, and we were both getting into it, when we were interrupted. A shrill sound, part of a popular song, came out of her phone.</p><p>""Damn, that's my Mom,"" she said.</p><p>""I guess we should stop.""</p><p>She grinned wickedly, and then reached down to her bag, which was lying beside the couch, and pulled her phone from a side pocket. She stopped her movements then, and I tried my best to be absolutely still. ""Hi,"" she said. I could hear Grace's voice on the other end of the phone, but couldn't make out what she was saying. Steph frowned, and glanced at the clock. ""Oh, sorry. I must have lost track of time."" Then she met my eye and smiled slyly again. ""I've been working on something really hard.""</p><p>My dick jerked involuntarily at that, and, as though in response, Steph's hole gave it a tighter squeeze. I half-grinned, half-winced, terrified at how we might get caught at any moment but also turned on by the fact it was going on right when Grace could hear.</p><p>""No, you don't have to,"" she said. ""I'm sure I'll be coming real soon."" With excruciating slowness, she raised herself up, letting about half of my shaft out of her pussy, but then slid back down again, testing how fast she could move without making noise. ""Yes, Tim's a really good tutor,"" she said. ""I'm learning so much.""</p><p>By now I just wanted her to get off the phone, or off me, I was near a state of panic, worried that Grace would see through the wall of innuendo, but Stephanie kept up the slow rhythm of slow-motion sex. She stopped suddenly, resting with me all the way inside her, and frowned. ""You do? Okay, just a second."" She flipped the phone over and pointed it at me. ""She wants to talk to you.""</p><p>I put the phone to my ear with trepidation, preparing myself for her telling me she was on to me. ""Hello?""</p><p>""Hello, Tim,"" she said sweetly. ""How are you?""</p><p>""I'm fine. How about yourself?""</p><p>""Good, good. You know, it's past the time for her tutoring sessions.""</p><p>""I know,"" I said. ""That's my fault; I need to fix my clock."" For a split second I was paranoid that I'd accidentally said ""fix my cock"". ""We're almost finished.""</p><p>""I'm so glad you're willing to help her out,"" Grace said. ""I know it's inconvenient.""</p><p>""It's not so bad,"" I said. ""She's doing most of the work."" And she was. Steph had resumed movement, slowly increasing her speed as she bounced up and down, faster and faster. I wanted to tell her to stop, or to keep it slow, but I couldn't think of course to phrase it that wouldn't tip things off.</p><p>""Just don't keep her too late. I don't like her walking the street or taking the bus when it gets dark."" I spared a glance towards my window. It wasn't dark, but it was starting in that direction. ""In fact,"" she said, ""would you be willing to give her a ride?""</p><p>I grunted a bit as Steph landed her full weight on me once more, but disguised it with a cough. ""Yeah. I can give her a ride,"" I said.</p><p>Stephanie smiled and mouthed the words, ""you already are"", while Grace said, ""Oh, thank you, you're so helpful. And that way I can give you the money I owe you."" It had been a little over a week since she'd last given me money for the tutoring sessions.</p><p>I almost said that paying me wasn't necessary, but I thought that might be a little too suspicious, so I just agreed. Grace went on to apologize for not having it earlier, telling a long story about how there was some sort of screw-up with the payroll at her work. I only pretended to listen, because I realized, with growing panic, that Stephanie was moving faster, even though it was starting to make a squeaking noise as she pushed into the couch. She was getting close to cumming, too close to worry about discovery. I could feel her pussy starting to squeeze me in short, pleasurable bursts. Her face was strained, and she was practically biting her lip. The climax would be soon.</p><p>And when she climaxed, she was loud.</p><p>Just then, Grace's voice stopped. I had no idea what she had just said, but I had a feeling she'd just finished her story. Thinking quickly, I took a quick glance at the phone, positioned my thumb, said, ""Yeah, well, I guess that happens..."" and in the middle of the last word, pressed the END button. ""Come on baby, let it go,"" I said, and thrust my hips up and down quickly to meet her and try to get her to finish cumming before her Mom could call back.</p><p>She must have really been holding back, because as soon as I did, she moaned, ""Oh,"" quickly and repeatedly, and then yelled. I started cumming too, but I was much quieter.</p><p>She sank onto my chest. The phone rang again. ""We've really got to get you a gag or something,"" I said, then pressed the button to answer the phone. Steph smiled and laid her head on my chest. ""Hi, Grace, sorry. I was trying to fix something on my chair, and I guess I accidentally hung up on you,"" I lied. ""I was just trying to figure out how to call you back. We're just about done, so I'll have her home soon."" I said my goodbyes, then hung up again and breathed a sigh of relief. That was too close.</p><p>About a half hour later, we were both dressed and cleaned up, and I showed up at Grace's house. Stephanie said goodbye, politely, and then went off to her room, while Grace paid me. ""I wanted to thank you about being so nice about helping us out like this,"" she said.</p><p>""You've already thanked me.""</p><p>""Yes, but something more. On Thursday, I get off early, so you should come over here for dinner. Stephanie's been doing so well lately, she can afford to miss one session.""</p><p>I'd rather have had the tutoring session, but somehow I found myself agreeing anyway.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Ten</h5><p>Stephanie and I had our usual trysts, on Wednesday at lunch, and Thursday before school, but Steph was expected to be home early to help with dinner, so I didn't see her again until I showed up at her door. She was no longer in her school clothes, just a nice yellow blouse and skirt over tights.</p><p>The first thing I noticed was that there was an aroma in the air, something delicious. Stephanie led me inside, and I said hello to Grace, who was cooking some king of stir fry. It was a small home, just one story, but relatively homey except for all the religious themed paintings and bible verses framed on the walls. I don't have anything against religion, but I always felt it was a little creepy when people went all out like that. But it was clean and warm and the furniture looked nice. In the family room, Bonnie and her brother (who was technically her uncle) were seated on the couch. Jeff was playing a handheld video game and Bonnie was either trying to watch or trying to take it from him. I said hello, and got a distracted ""Hi"" from Bonnie and a grunt from Jeff.</p><p>""Do you want to see my room?"" Stephanie asked as I tried to get a look at what game Jeff was playing.</p><p>""Sure,"" I said, trying to inject a note of bemused disinterest, as though I was just going along with her out of politeness. She took me down the hall and opened the door. It was a small room, smaller because there were two beds, since she shared the room with her sister. Pink was the predominant color, and there was a big mirror over a shared dresser with pictures of her friends on one side, and Bonnie's on the other. The walls were adorned with posters of Disney stars and music acts. It was a kid's room, like I should have expected. I felt yet another pang of guilty for what I'd been doing with her. There were still even stuffed animals on her bed. Not many, compared to her sister's, but there was a stuffed monkey and a stuffed cat resting beside her pillow. I told her it looked nice. She closed the door and kissed me. ""We shouldn't do anything here,"" I whispered. ""If we get caught...""</p><p>""I know,"" she breathed. ""I just needed that.""</p><p>I got a quick tour of the rest of the house, then returned to the family room and made small talk while waiting for dinner. I didn't really want to be there, I just wanted to get it over with as quickly as possible, but I also didn't want to offend Grace in any way.</p><p>At dinner, Stephanie sat across from me, and I felt her foot graze mine a few times. I didn't want to encourage her... the telephone conversation with her mother was risky enough. So, each time she did, I pulled my legs back a little further. Soon she was at the point where she'd have to dip down in her seat noticeably to reach me, and I was trying really hard to telepathically suggest that she not try it.</p><p>Grace put some more food on my plate without asking. ""So, we're all really pleased with what you've done for Stephanie. Did she show you the last math test?""</p><p>""Yes,"" I said. ""I'm very proud, but I can't really take the credit.""</p><p>""Don't sell yourself short,"" Grace said. ""You've done miracles. I thank God that I found somebody like you, at just the right time. Young people today, they go down the wrong path for just a little bit, and sometimes they get lost forever.""</p><p>""I'm just happy to help,"" I said, and took another mouthful of food. It was good food... but I still had to pretend it was good enough that talking wouldn't be appropriate.</p><p>""I'm glad you said that,"" Grace said. ""Because there's another favor I need to ask you.""</p><p>I looked up at her warily, swallowed, took a sip of juice to clear my throat. ""What?""</p><p>""I think Bonnie needs help with her studies, too. I want you to do the same thing for her that you've done for Stephanie.""</p><p>Bonnie looked sullen, Steph looked aghast. I nearly choked on a bit of food. Finally, I gathered myself, and said, ""I think you're giving me too much credit. I don't know if I'd necessarily be able to help Bonnie."" Whatever her problem was, I doubted it was the same as Stephanie's.</p><p>""Nonsense,"" she said. ""Bonnie's 3 years younger, it must be even easier to teach her than to teach Stephanie.""</p><p>""But it would take up a lot of time...""</p><p>""Then we can cut Stephanie's tutoring sessions,"" Grace said. ""She's doing well again.""</p><p>Stephanie did not like that, and looked up to me pleadingly. It was the only guaranteed time we had together. So I lied. ""I don't know if that's a good idea, she's doing well now, but if I stop helping her she might slip back.""</p><p>""It's true, sometimes he explains things much better than my teacher does,"" Steph said. Bonnie, for her part, was silent and glum, much like Stephanie was weeks ago when her mother asked if I could tutor her.</p><p>""All the more reason for him to be helping your sister, too. Don't you want her to do well?"" Grace looked back to me. ""You can find a way to divide the time so both benefit, can't you? Please?""</p><p>""I guess if you really think it's a good idea,"" I found myself saying, while mentally kicking myself for not being able to think of a good enough objection.</p><p>""I don't,"" Bonnie snapped.</p><p>""I do. Good then, it's settled."" She smiled and then, after a look at my nearly empty plate, told me, as though she hadn't already filled it a few times, that if I was still hungry, I could always have seconds.</p><p>After dinner I hung around for what I judged to be a polite time, and then left. On the drive home, I lamented the change in our circumstances, although a perverse part of me had a laugh I couldn't indulge in before. She hoped I'd do the same thing for Bonnie that I'd done for Stephanie. I certainly had no intention of doing anything but tutoring, it was just pretty funny. I didn't actually suspect anything like that might happen.</p><p>End of Book One</p>"
414,"The Perks of Being a Doormat, Book 2",AnonyMPC,,"['Mf', 'ff', 'g', 'inc', 'sis', 'loli', 'blackmail', 'preg', 'teach']","Tim fell in love with fourteen-year-old Stephanie while tutoring her, at her guardian's request. Stephanie's grandmother recently asked Tim to tutor Stephanie's little sister as well, and Tim, with his trouble saying no, was forced to go along with it. But when little Bonnie uncovers the secret affair, she has some demands of her own.",2012-04-20T00:00:00,"If you liked the romantic-but-realistic appeal of Book One, this sequel may seem a bit of a departure, and perhaps even ruin the tone of the first story. If it helps, the author's official stance is that this sequel takes place in an alternate timeline from a never-to-be-written sequel where the Tim and Stephanie manage to carry on a completely secret, thoroughly monogamous, affair that somehow ends up with them living happily ever after once Stephanie becomes legal.","<p></p><h5>Chapter One</h5><p>""It's not fair,"" Stephanie whined. ""I already have to share a room with her. I have to share everything with her. Now I have to share you, too."" She lay on my chest, a thin layer of sweat the only thing between me and my love, a beautiful fourteen year old girl, here for a quick fuck on her lunch break from school. That was done, now, though I was still inside her, mostly softened.</p><p>""I know, baby,"" I said, stroking her back. ""I don't like it either. But you're not really sharing me. It's just tutoring."" That was how our affair started. At her mother's request, I tutored Steph Tuesdays and Thursdays. When I learned her problems at school were due to distraction and a lack of sexual satisfaction, we were slowly drawn together in a road that led to love, even though I was more than ten years older than her. It was wrong, I accept that, but it wasn't just sex, I genuinely felt I loved her.</p><p>""I know, but it's the best part of my whole week,"" she said with a pout. ""And now my little sister's going to mess it all up. She messes everything good up."" The previous day, her mother (actually, her grandmother, but she'd raised her from birth) had invited me to dinner and sprung the bombshell... since I'd done such a good job helping Stephanie raise her grades, she wanted me to help with her eleven-year old sister, Bonnie. I couldn't find a good reason to tell her no.</p><p>It was always one of my failings. I'm a doormat, and have almost an inability to say no to people when they ask for my help... but on the other hand, if it wasn't for that, Stephanie and I would never have gotten together. Either I would have said no to her mother, or I would have said no when she asked me to help her masturbate so she could have a clear mind before a test, or I would have said no when she asked me to tutor her sexually. I probably should have said no in all cases, but being a doormat had made me very happy these last few weeks.</p><p>I ran my hands over her straight black hair. ""It's the best part of my week too... but we'll find a way to manage."" I never planned on doing anything but tutoring Bonnie. Of course, it was the same with Stephanie, at first.</p><p>""If Bonnie's here while you're tutoring me, you can't really fuck me,"" she pointed out.</p><p>""Yeah, I've been thinking about how we're going to handle this. Bonnie probably doesn't need as much time. So maybe instead of having you both together, I have her first, and you can spend time with your friends after school... then I'll send her home and we can be together. And we'll still have lunch hours."" On a regular basis, Stephanie would duck out of school on her lunch hour and show up at my place. Even when she just came to talk, I still looked forward to it. I worked from home and didn't have many friends, so she was one of my few sources of social interaction. I wondered if that was the reason I fell in love with her, but it had to be more than that. She was sweet, smart, and a little shy, but no longer the last around me. If she was older, she would have been my perfect woman. As it was, she was pretty damn close, and the taboo aspect certainly added a little spice.</p><p>""I guess that could work. It's just... lunch hours aren't long enough,"" she said. ""Between coming here, having to go back, and getting ready for school again..."" It wasn't much time when you put it like that.</p><p>""Yeah. In fact, speaking of which...""</p><p>She looked at the clock, then groaned, and rolled off me. ""Thanks for reminding me; I'd better get ready and go. Unless you want me to skip Geography.""</p><p>""Now, as your tutor, I can't advise you to skip a class,"" I said lightly. ""No matter how tempting it might be for me.""</p><p>""Yeah, I know. And my Mom would kill me. I bet she told them to call her if I even get a late slip."" She slipped out from under the covers and stood up, giving me a view of her tight little ass. Steph was small and thin, and her ass was no exception, but something about it always seemed happy and joyful, especially when she bent down, as she then did, in order to fetch her clothes. I watched for a while with a smile.</p><p>One she got them all, she smiled, leaned over to kiss me on the lips, and then retreated to the bathroom. I took the time to get dressed. When she came out, she was once again in her schoolgirl uniform, a blue kilt, matching vest and jacket over a white shirt, with a tie. In it, she looked both the picture of innocent sweetness and like the subject of the secret fantasy of many men, all at once. It was amazing they still let schools dress girls that way. We kissed again at the door. ""I hope I'll be able to make it here sometime this weekend. If not I'll leave for school early and come by Monday morning, okay?"" She wasn't allowed to date until she was sixteen, almost two years away, and so it was hard for her to get away from her controlling mother and see me without coming up with a good excuse.</p><p>I nodded and swatted her playfully on her butt. ""Get off to school.""</p><p>When she was gone, I got back to my work. I liked my job... it paid well, I could set my own hours, and I only had to deal with my boss through e-mail. I once was a little more lax about it... I'd often procrastinate and finish my tasks at the last minute, just like in school, but my relationship with Stephanie was making me more disciplined. The more I got done during working hours, the more I'd be available if Stephanie managed to drop by.</p><p>I saw Stephanie, and Bonnie, on Sunday, as it turned out. I accepted an invitation from my parents, and, unbeknownst to me, Grace had also been invited along. As much as I liked seeing Steph, it was incredibly hard to be comfortable with her in any public setting. One accidental slip of the tongue and I'd be in for a world of hell, and teenagers aren't always the best at keeping secrets.</p><p>I tried to be polite but distant, and hoped Stephanie would understand. I kept my conversations with her restricted to how her homework was going. I also managed to explain to Grace about how I saw the best arrangement for tutoring... Bonnie first, then Stephanie after. Grace deferred to my judgment as a tutor.</p><p>Thankfully, not much was expected of me. My parents had been friends with Grace for a while, so they dominated the conversation, and they especially talked about the topic of that Sunday's sermon. They were so busy self-righteously agreeing with each other while disagreeing over very minor interpretations of scripture, that I don't think my parents noticed anything unusual about my behavior. I was always a little awkward around company.</p><p>That didn't mean, though, that nothing unusual was going on. When we were sitting down at the table, Stephanie managed to subtly arrange to be sitting beside me. At Grace's house for dinner that prior Thursday, she'd been trying to play footsie with me, across the table. Sitting side-by-side, my fears were confirmed. She was going to try again. I felt the soft pressure of her foot on mine, grazing up against my leg, playing under the hem of my pants. In a perfect world I might have enjoyed such flirtatious play, but with my and her parents right there, I just wanted her to cut it out, but I couldn't tell her that. Instead, I kept perfectly still, waited for a moment when the others were particularly engrossed in discussing how many other options there were to abortion, and gave her a pleading glare.</p><p>She took the hint and let up, but then the next time there was a lull in the conversation, Steph spoke up. ""Mom, can I go out for a few hours after dinner?"" she said. ""I wanted to go do some school work with a friend."" She tapped her foot on my toes twice, an improvised signal.</p><p>Grace looked at her dubiously. ""It's not that Rachel is it? I told you I don't want you hanging around with her, she's a bad influence.""</p><p>""No, Mom. It's a different friend. It's Tina. You know her. We have a skit to perform on Monday in History, and we need to practice.""</p><p>Grace shook her head. ""Fine, but remember, I want you home before seven, it's a school night.""</p><p>She beamed. ""I will.""</p><p>If she was making an excuse to see me, I wanted to get out of there as soon as possible... and if not, I wanted the same, just so that there'd be less chance of her getting caught trying something. So I made up an excuse about having work to catch up on, got a plate of leftovers to take home (Mom makes great roast beef and seems to be under the impression that, on my own without a woman, I eat nothing but pizza, ramen and baloney sandwiches), and went home.</p><p>Stephanie arrived about an hour after I got back, still wearing the same blouse she had at my parents house, and we made out on my couch. But I had something else on my mind, too. ""You really got to cut out the flirty stuff when other people are around,"" I said between kisses. ""I could get into a lot of trouble.""</p><p>She seemed disappointed. ""I know. I just wish we didn't have to hide. It would be easier if somebody understood.""</p><p>""I don't think anybody will,"" I said. ""Just a few years. It won't matter then."" I didn't think we would last that long before disaster struck, but if she made it to 18, I thought a ten year age gap would no longer be an insurmountable obstacle. We might still have to hide it from our parents, but we could go out openly among friends. ""Until then, it would be a really, really bad thing if anybody even got a hint something was going on between us.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said. ""I'll stop playing around in front of Mom. But you've got to do something for me."" I tilted my head towards her questioningly. ""Well, you see, I was at dinner at one of my Mom's friends' place earlier, and there was a really, really hot guy there. And I couldn't stop thinking about what I wanted to do to him. I got a little worked up. You think you could help me with that? Please?""</p><p>Sometimes helping somebody else is its own reward.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Two</h5><p>Tuesday was my first session with Bonnie. I was working on documenting an update for one of my company's products, and when I heard somebody coming up my stairs, for a moment I thought it was Stephanie. By the time I got to the door I remembered what the day was, and when I opened it, I was surprised to see both of them.</p><p>Bonnie and Stephanie looked a lot alike, in fact, except for the hair, Bonnie looked much like a miniature version of Stephanie. They were both slight girls with a little color to their skin that made them look Hispanic, although they were at least one-quarter Asian. Their eyes, although not distinctively Asian looking like their grandmother, Grace, were almond shape and gave both of them an exotic quality. Where Stephanie had long, straight hair, often tied up in a ponytail, Bonnie's hair was shorter, neck length, and had a little curl and bounce to it, which framed her face. She even wore a very similar school uniform, although because Bonnie lacked breasts, on her it looked simply cute rather than erotic.</p><p>Because of their similarities, I assumed that they shared a father, although I had never asked, because I got that it was a sore subject. Their biological mother, Michelle, was, according to Grace, a heathen on the road to hell, and a drug-addicted slut who wasted her life by getting pregnant at 12 and again at 15, and ran away at 16. I'd never met her.</p><p>""Here,"" Stephanie said. ""Now you know where it is."" This was directed at her sister, who, I gathered, had used unfamiliarity with my address in an attempt to get out of the appointment. Steph smiled at me, and asked, ""So I guess I'll see you in an hour?""</p><p>I nodded, wanting to kiss her, but with her sister there it was impossible. Bonnie came in, and Stephanie headed back down the stairs with a sigh.</p><p>I tried to smile encouragingly at Bonnie, who looked a little intimidated to be in a relatively strange man's apartment, then waved her over to where a desk was set up. ""I guess we should get started.""</p><p>Although Bonnie and Stephanie looked very similar, I quickly came to note the differences were more in their personalities. Stephanie had two modes. She was very shy, most of the time, which made her sexual appetites and her habit of screaming uncontrollably when she had an orgasm all the more adorable. But once you got past the shyness, she was sweet, loving, playful, but still a rather quiet and thoughtful girl. Bonnie on other hand was a bundle of energy. She didn't ever seem shy, but was mercurial, friendly and talkative one minute, sullen and angry the next.</p><p>I saw a little of both sides when I was tutoring that first day, and over our next few sessions I came to realize how hard it would be to predict her moods . She didn't ever want to be there, and would have rather spent the time with her friends. She made that clear, and it probably made her initial attitude towards me more combative than it otherwise would have. Still, I could catch her interest from time to time and she'd talk to me like we were best friends. It was during those times that I tried to go over her homework with her and help her with the concepts she didn't understand. But at other times, she seemed bratty and, even though she had to be there because she was told to be, refused to do work or pretended not to hear me or yelled at me for trying to explain something the same way twice.</p><p>Sometimes, it was an odd combination of both willingness and being stubborn and difficult... she was willing to do the work, but was very insistent on what we had to do and for how long, trying in vain on something she just wasn't getting when we could have been more productive by moving on to another subject. Sometimes she would only do her homework if I wasn't in the room watching her, sometimes she demanded I stay with her and point out when she made a mistake. It was pretty frustrating, as a tutor, to have no reliable tricks that worked for her. I had a feeling that in her tutoring sessions, whether we accomplished anything or wasted both of our time was more a matter of luck than skill.</p><p>I did my best with Bonnie for about three weeks. I'd either help her, or not, and then I would let her leave and wait for her sister to show up. Although I still sometimes helped Stephanie out if she had trouble with something at school, mostly we made love and talked about her day, or things that interested us. It wasn't usually in that order, but Stephanie had a high sex drive and sometimes she would arrive early and drag me to the bedroom practically the moment her sister was out of the door.</p><p>One such time, she sat on the couch beside me and patiently waited her turn. When I dismissed Bonnie, and the little girl left, Steph started climbing all over me on the couch. ""Finally,"" she breathed, and then nipped my ear lightly. ""If I had to wait another minute I thought I was going to burst."" Within a few minutes, we were both naked, making out on the couch, and she got on top of me. It was one of her favorite positions, that and plain old missionary. She liked any position where she could kiss me, during the act.</p><p>She was eager, wet already and I didn't even spend time eating her out this time... I worried about her being horny all through school, for her biggest problem had always been that when she was aroused, she couldn't concentrate on lessons. It was what had brought us together. She pushed herself up and down, repeatedly impaling herself on my shaft... she seemed content to do all the work, but I didn't want to just lay there. As I cupped one of her pear-sized breasts in one hand, I rested the other near her hip so that I could play with her clit with my thumb.</p><p>Before too long, she started with her moans. Steph's orgasms were predictable. She might be quiet at first, but when she got really into it, she'd start moaning, louder as she got closer to cumming. Finally, she would start shouting, asking me to fuck her or telling me she loved me, and her pussy would squeeze onto my cock, almost like she was milking it. Finally she would lose all control... she could hold back on the moans, but once she started thrashing her mouth would open and she would yell, an inarticulate scream of pleasure, although some might think it was pain, if they overheard.</p><p>I was lucky on that front. My landlord, a real estate holding company, wasn't able to rent out the neighboring units, nor the long-vacant store beneath our feet. Nobody was liable to hear us, and even if somebody did, they had no reason to connect the sound to me and the piece of jailbait who visited me on a regular basis. I dreaded the day when I'd have to worry about the neighbors.</p><p>When I heard Stephanie's climax starting, I thrust my hips upwards into her repeatedly to maximize her pleasure. She came, and collapsed onto me, wiped out for a moment. I hadn't come yet. I felt pretty good about that, because I was always the type of person who liked to please my partner first. I didn't have to wait long to get my own satisfaction though, for after a break of about ten seconds, she started riding me again, more gently and deliberately, but I didn't mind. She kissed me, first on the lips, and then just above, and I spent myself inside of her.</p><p>Afterwards we cleaned up and she helped me make dinner, which she liked to do even though she couldn't share, because she would be expected to eat at home. Finally, we went over some of her lessons... my earlier worries were well-founded. She hadn't been able to pay attention, and wanted my help to go over things so she was sure she understood. I was happy to help.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Three</h5><p>Our very next tutoring session, Bonnie was acting unusually smug about something, and kept asking me about what time we were ending that day. I figured that she had other plans, and I would have been more than willing to let her go immediately, but I didn't want Grace to think I was skimping out on my tutoring duties, so I went over a few questions she had in Math, and English, and then decided to just let her do her homework.</p><p>I sat beside her looking over her progress and cleared my throat when she made a math mistake, and she got into one of her moods. ""No,"" she said. ""You're making me nervous. I'm not going to do it if you're going to stand over me watching.""</p><p>""Fine,"" I said. ""I'll let you work and I'll watch some TV.""</p><p>That wasn't acceptable to her. ""Out of the room,"" she said. ""You'll jinx me. You can check it afterwards and tell me how I did.""</p><p>I sighed, but complied. As I started towards the hall, I said, ""Okay, let me know when you're done.""</p><p>I went into the bedroom, cleaned up the area a little so it would look tidy when Steph arrived, and then I rubbed my chin and realized I needed a shave. So I headed into the bathroom, closed the door, as I had a habit of doing when I went in for any reason, and covered my face in foam.</p><p>I was working on my sideburns when I heard a door slam. I called out, first Bonnie's name, then Steph, but received no answer, so I quickly finished up shaving and rinsed my face, and went to investigate. It was all quiet. I went into the living room, and saw just Bonnie's homework answers, but Bonnie and her book bag were gone. On top of the homework was a note ""Can I leave early today? Already did. You can check my homework and give it to my sister."" I sighed to myself, but although I was annoyed at her lack of discipline, I had to admit I was happy with the result. It meant less work for me.</p><p>I looked over her answers, making notes here and there. On the whole they were sloppy, and it seemed like she rushed through them, so there were a lot of red marks. I was just about done when I heard a soft knock on my door. It was Stephanie. I let her in with a smile.</p><p>She looked around cautiously. ""I know I'm early again but my friend had to go home and I didn't have anywhere else to hang out while I waited.""</p><p>""She's already gone,"" I said.</p><p>Steph pulled her cell phone from her pocket and checked the time. ""But it's still early!""</p><p>""I know, I guess she just really wasn't in the mood today."" I shrugged.</p><p>She rolled her eyes in exasperation. ""Figures. She's always lazy with her chores too... Mom's always yelling at her to finish them."" Then she smiled, ""But maybe I shouldn't be hard on her this time."" She stepped forward to close the distance between us, and kissed me, open mouth. ""So, Mister Jacobs,"" she began with a sultry look. Normally, she called me by my first name, Tim, but she sometimes thought it was funny to use my last name for innuendo. She continued, ""My sister might not have been in the mood to study, but I certainly am. I really think I need to do some more work in the oral area.""</p><p>We went into my bedroom, and as we undressed, she started talking about her day, which mostly meant the events surrounding her circle of friends. It was like a soap opera, but I was actually able to follow who was dating who, which people did what mean thing to somebody behind their back, and all the other high school drama I left behind years ago. I felt like I knew these people, because they were important to Steph, even though I'd probably never meet them.</p><p>Together, we hopped onto the bed, and she skooched towards me and took my dick in her hand. It was only partly erect, large and floppy but not yet entirely hard, but that soon changed as she took me into her mouth. She certainly didn't need any lessons on that, not anymore, and in moments, she was going down about halfway on my rigid member, using her hand on the other half. I reached over and grabbed her ass and started pulling her towards me, and she opened her mouth and looked back at me. She wiggled her butt at me. ""I want to taste you, too,"" I explained.</p><p>She lifted one leg and shifted until she straddled my head, and I dove my tongue into her little slit while she went back to sucking me off. We spent several minutes like that, though Stephanie didn't keep a constant motion, she came up for air or to moan softly because of my own efforts.</p><p>It was in this outrageous position that we were interrupted. ""Whoa,"" came a high pitched little voice.</p><p>My dick fell out of Stephanie's mouth and she gasped. ""Oh, shit.""</p><p>I looked over and saw Bonnie, standing in the doorway to my bedroom, staring at us with wide eyes as her sister and her tutor were engaged in mutual oral sex. Then she grinned. ""You guys are so busted.""</p><p>""What are you doing here?"" Stephanie asked, getting off me. I just laid there, terrified.</p><p>""I was hiding in the hall closet,"" Bonnie said smugly. ""I knew something was up. I heard you last time, after I left, making sex noises."" She must have suspected something earlier, though, or she wouldn't have listened at the door, that time as she must have.</p><p>""You little spy,"" Steph spat out in annoyance. ""I hate you!""</p><p>""That's not very nice."" She began swaying from side to side. ""You're the one who's being bad. You're not even supposed to be dating, and especially not sex! You're going to get in so much trouble..."" she warned in a sing-song voice.</p><p>She wasn't the only one. I couldn't say anything, paralyzed by the sudden conviction that this was the end of my life. When Bonnie told, I would go to jail, and either I'd be tormented and eventually murdered in prison as was the reported fate of child molesters, or even if not, I'd never get a job or a normal relationship again, with that on my record. Not to mention the devastation it would cause to my family when they found out. Suicide seemed like the best option.</p><p>""Don't you dare tell on me,"" Steph warned. She got off the bed and tried to stare down her sister, thrusting her naked chest towards Bonnie's face.</p><p>""Or what?"" Bonnie asked. ""Anything you do to me is nothing compared to the trouble you'll be in.""</p><p>Steph desperately tried another tactic. ""We weren't doing anything wrong. He was just teaching me... you know, it's like Sex Ed.""</p><p>""Please,"" Bonnie said, with a dubious look. ""I'm eleven, I'm not stupid. I know what you were doing, and unless you do as I say, so will Mom.""</p><p>Stephanie sighed, a sigh of defeat. She couldn't see any way out of it, but sibling blackmail must have been a familiar option. ""What do you want?""</p><p>Bonnie's face lit up with a devilish, smug smile. ""I want in. I wanna learn about sex stuff too. I bet it's way better than boring old homework.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Four</h5><p>Oh god. I almost pinched myself to check if I was dreaming. My cock twitched, regaining the enthusiasm that had been lost with the interruption. I'm glad Steph didn't notice it; she was too busy being gaping at the suggestion. ""No,"" she said, when she composed herself. ""Anything but that.""</p><p>""It's that, or I tell.""</p><p>I finally found my voice. ""Bonnie, can you give us a couple minutes alone to talk?"" I suggested gently. I had instinctively covered myself with my pillow.</p><p>She looked me over appraisingly. ""Fine. I'll be watching TV."" She walked off.</p><p>Stephanie closed the door, and started pacing back and forth along the floor in front of the bed. ""I hate this,"" she said. She was practically crying. ""Every time I have something good she ruins it, I can't have anything to myself."" She then looked at me, and said, ""I don't want this, do you?""</p><p>""Of course not,"" I said, and felt guilty for the lie. It was only a partial lie, though. If I could go back and make Bonnie never find out, I'd choose that in a heartbeat, but since we were where we were, I wanted to agree. The idea of having not only a girl I love but another girl to fuck on the side had a powerful appeal, even if Bonnie was only eleven. Maybe that made it all even hotter.</p><p>Dirty possibilities ran through my mind. I think there was a very simple reason for this sudden acceptance of my perversion, where before I was guilty for even the littlest indiscretions I had with Stephanie. Deep down, at that point I was certain that I was already dead; it was only a matter of time. Stephanie might be able to keep silent about our relationship, but I was sure Bonnie would tell, sooner or later, and then it would all be over. Or perhaps Bonnie would keep it secret but Stephanie's jealousy would cause her to tell. Either way, whether it was in several hours or several months, I now expected this all to blow up in my face. So part of me decided I might as well embrace it and have as much fun as I could while it lasted.</p><p>""What are we going to do?"" she asked.</p><p>""I don't know,"" I said. ""But if she tells, we won't be able to see each other anymore... and I'll go to jail."" I let it hang in the air a moment, before adding, ""If that's what you want, I'll understand. I'll tell people I took advantage of you.""</p><p>""No,"" she said, and I had to hold back a sigh of relief. ""I don't ever want you to get in trouble for me. I guess we really have no choice, do we?""</p><p>""It won't be anything more than teaching her,"" I promised. ""My heart's yours, always.""</p><p>""You fell in love with me while teaching me,"" she said. She kneeled down at the end of the bed and pressed her forehead to mine.</p><p>""Because you're loveable,"" I said. ""Your sister's... well, she's a bit of a brat."" That got a laugh out of her. A weak one, but a laugh all the same. ""I love you.""</p><p>""I love you too,"" she said. ""I just wish I didn't have to share you.""</p><p>I kissed her forehead. ""Don't worry. I've got an idea,"" I said. ""Call her in.""</p><p>Stephanie went to the door and just shouted, ""Bonnie!""</p><p>Bonnie came running in a few seconds. ""That was fast. So?""</p><p>""We agree,"" Steph said softly.</p><p>""What was that?"" Bonnie said, although since I heard It, she must have.</p><p>""I said we agree,"" Steph snapped. She stalked towards the bed and sat down near my feet.</p><p>""Good,"" Bonnie grinned, and looked to me. ""So are you going to fuck me now?""</p><p>""Not so fast,"" I said. ""We agree, but there are some conditions, okay?"" She didn't ask what they were, but nor did she immediately object, so I continued. ""First, of course, you have to promise not to tell anybody, ever."" She nodded, but I waited for her to say the words before I moved on. ""Second, I'm going to be teaching you like I was teaching your sister. I'll do my best not to hurt you, and to make you feel really good, but we go at my pace and we do what I say when I say, okay? You can stop if something hurts, but otherwise you have to trust that I know what I'm doing, like in any teacher relationship.""</p><p>She took in what I said, evaluated it for hidden traps, but finally said, ""Okay. So when do we get to fuck?""</p><p>And I thought Stephanie was an eager beaver. ""Not for a while,"" I said.</p><p>""He has to make sure you're ready or it'll really hurt,"" Steph supplied. ""It took me a couple weeks before we fucked, and you're even smaller, so don't count on it anytime soon.""</p><p>""But I want to,"" Bonnie whined.</p><p>""Now Bonnie, what did I just say? There's plenty of fun we can do before then, though. I guess you might as well get undressed.""</p><p>She didn't need to be told twice. She threw her jacket on the floor, and then pulled off her vest, so that she was wearing her skirt and shirt. Then she got a little flirty, having apparently gotten it into her mind to show off how sexy she was. She wiggled her hips back and forth and ran her hands down her chest like she was in a music video, and then pulled off her tie and then her socks, one by one. As she did that, she lifted her legs in the air and I caught a flash of black beneath her skirt. ""Stop showing off,"" Stephanie said.</p><p>Bonnie pouted cutely in response, but only for a moment before she opened her mouth and did some suggestive movements for me with her tongue, and finished with another sly smile. But she slowed her dance moves and stood still as she continued undressing. She undid the buttons of her top, while keeping it closed, then, all of a sudden, pulled it wide open, exposing her torso. She wasn't wearing a bra, but then, she didn't really need one. She was completely flat-chested, the hint of boobs supplied only by the lighter colored skin over where her breasts would be. I also noticed one other immediate difference between her and her sister. Stephie had an innie bellybutton. Bonnie had a little bit of an outtie.</p><p>Before Bonnie removed her shirt entirely, she took off the kilt. Underneath, she wore black shorts. The shirt went next. She slid it first off one arm, then the next, then letting it drop off her shoulders as she pulled down her shorts. Underneath she had a pair of pink panties with blue trim as the only thing she had left. That didn't last long before she let them fall to her feet and stepped out of them. She didn't seem to have a hint of shame about what she was doing.</p><p>I stared between her legs. Her pussy was just a hairless mound, with the same style of slit as Stephanie's... nothing sticking out of the lips, but they ended in a Y-shaped fork at the top. Seeing her nude was incredibly erotic for reasons I can't explain to people who don't understand, and for those who do, no explanation is necessary. There's just something about a girl, just on the cusp of her womanhood, still a child in body but aware enough about sex to be curious. She was the youngest girl I'd ever seen naked in person, and Stephanie herself was the second youngest, but I'd come across pictures on the internet, accidentally, years before that had probably sparked the taste even if I tried to deny it. I wasn't exclusively attracted to children, but they did arouse me.</p><p>""How do I look?"" Bonnie asked, coming close to the bed, close enough to touch.</p><p>""You don't even have boobs yet,"" Stephanie said contemptuously.</p><p>Bonnie sneered. ""So, you barely do.""</p><p>""Now, now,"" I said. ""No fighting. You look fine, Bonnie."" I tentatively reached out a hand for her chest. She didn't pull away... to the contrary; she bent closer until we made contact. I held onto her side and caressed one of her pale brown nipples with my thumb. It began to stiffen. I traced my hand down, around her bellybutton, and over her slit. I didn't try to penetrate, just ran it up and down gently with the slightest bit of pressure from my finger tip. She shivered.</p><p>I would have done more, but I saw Stephanie staring daggers at us. She wasn't happy with the attention I was paying to her sister. So I pulled my hand away, and said, ""Okay, it's only fair that you get to see me too."" I was hard, so I flipped the pillow off me and exposed myself. She looked down at it, but not in shock, just curiosity, with a little smile. ""Have you ever seen one before?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes,"" she said. ""Yours is bigger.""</p><p>""He means a real one,"" Steph said.</p><p>""So did I.""</p><p>Stephanie's mouth hung open in shock. ""Who's?""</p><p>""What else did you do?"" I asked, curious.</p><p>""I rubbed it,"" she said, and without any shyness, wrapped the fingers of one hand around my dick and began pumping it up and down. ""And put my tongue on it while he squirted.""</p><p>""You gave a blowjob?"" Stephanie asked, astonished.</p><p>""No,"" Bonnie said. ""I didn't put it in my mouth, I just had it on my tongue.""</p><p>Stephanie was still at a loss for words. So was I, a bit, but just hearing about it made my penis twitch. ""Who was it?"" Stephanie demanded again after a second.</p><p>""I promised I wouldn't tell,"" she said defiantly.</p><p>That was a little bit of a relief. ""Then you shouldn't say,"" I said, perhaps too quickly. ""A promise is a promise."" Maybe she could be trusted.</p><p>""I guess,"" Stephanie said. ""But I still want to know.""</p><p>""What else have you done?"" I asked.</p><p>""I don't know,"" she said. ""I showed him my nipples. He liked touching them."" She smiled at me. ""Do you like touching them?""</p><p>""They're very nice,"" I said as Stephanie fumed beside me.</p><p>""He didn't touch me on my pussy though, that felt pretty good, are you going to do it again?""</p><p>Out of the corned of my eye, I saw Stephanie angrily cross her arms over her breasts. I knew I needed to handle this pretty soon, before her jealousy endangered everything. ""In a bit,"" I said. ""What about sex?"" I asked.</p><p>""Okay,"" she said.</p><p>""No, I mean, have you seen sex?""</p><p>""In movies, yeah.""</p><p>""I think it'd help if we gave you a demonstration,"" I said. I found Stephanie's hand with my own and squeezed. ""Besides, because you interrupted us, I didn't get to finish with your sister... and if I don't, I'm going to feel bad all night."" I looked at her. ""At least if you still want to.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Five</h5><p>Stephanie didn't answer right away. She was struggling with her distaste for the whole situation we were in, and her desire to have sex with me. ""I guess,"" she said finally. ""It's going to be weird with her watching, though.""</p><p>""I know."" I got out of bed, and directed her over to the side, where I could kneel down between her legs. To Bonnie, I said, ""Find a comfortable spot, where you can see, and if you have any questions, ask.""</p><p>Bonnie knelt on the bed next to her sister, so she had a good look at what was going on. No sooner had I started running my tongue along Stephanie's slit did Bonnie interrupt. ""Isn't that gross?""</p><p>""Not at all,"" I said. ""It's not dirty or anything. The vagina's very clean. And knowing that I'm making her feel good makes me want to do it."" I started licking again.</p><p>""What's it taste like?""</p><p>Since it looked like Bonnie was going to get talkative, I inserted my fingers into Stephanie's pussy and began stroking. She wasn't as wet as she sometimes got, but she was starting, or it was still residual from what we were doing earlier, I wasn't sure which. I hoped she didn't notice that these were the same fingers that had just been touching her sister. ""It's hard to describe. It's a little like sweat, but nice tasting too. I don't do it for the taste, but I like it.""</p><p>""So why do it then?""</p><p>""Because when she feels good, I feel good. That's a lot of what sex is. It's not all about yourself. It's about the power of making somebody else feel incredible. It also helps her get wet and slippery, which makes it easier later.""</p><p>She stopped talking, so, although I kept my finger in Stephanie, I also went up to working her over with my tongue. Stephanie usually liked to be teased around the sides, with darting jabs of the tongue inside, going upwards towards the clit, but not on it directly, at least until she was warmed up.</p><p>""Does the tongue feel better than the finger?"" she asked, but she was addressing her sister this time.</p><p>""Much better,"" she said between breaths. ""But it's best when he uses both together.""</p><p>Over the next few minutes, I could feel her start to relax against me. Her sister being there had made her tense, but with enough stimulation her concerns went away and I could feel her start to buck against me. Bonnie had stopped the questions for the most part and just watched, only occasionally asking if she liked it when I licked a certain area.</p><p>Finally, I couldn't take it anymore. My cock was begging for relief, aware that it had not one but two underage girls naked in my bed, and what's more, they were sisters. I needed to get off. I stood up, holding my rod with one hand, and rubbed the head gently up against her crack, looking to her for permission. She gave it wordlessly with a nod.</p><p>""Wait, don't you need a condom or something?"" Bonnie asked.</p><p>""We trust each other,"" I said, ""and we've done this a lot already. But you're right; a condom usually is a good idea with somebody. If you want, when it finally comes to that time, I'll use one with you, don't worry."" I wanted to advise her to use one all the time, but I couldn't without feeling like a hypocrite. I'd offered, but had never had to use one with Stephanie, and never wanted to.</p><p>I pressed forward. I took it slow, mostly for Bonnie's benefit, so she could see the whole thing. Stephanie was used to me and I was able to enter her with no trouble, but it was still very tight. As worked up as I was, I was afraid I'd cum right away. I took a few seconds to try and push down the feeling, and then started to thrust forward, in and out.</p><p>""How does it feel? Is it good?""</p><p>""Mmhmm,"" Stephanie said. ""I love it.""</p><p>""What about you?"" Bonnie asked me.</p><p>""Oh, it's very good,"" I said.</p><p>""You've had other girls before, right? How is Stephanie compared to that?""</p><p>I frowned a bit. During sex is not the time to bring up past girlfriends. Steph was jealous enough about Bonnie being there. ""She's the best I've been with,"" I said. It wasn't even a lie. As though to reward my judgment, Steph wrapped her legs behind me, using them to draw me more into her.</p><p>""You're probably just saying that,"" she said.</p><p>I slowed down. ""No. I'm not. I've never enjoyed sex as much as with her, and I don't think anyone could be better.""</p><p>""I bet I'll be better,"" Bonnie said smugly.</p><p>""Shut up,"" Stephanie grunted. I picked up the pace again. She soon started on her little moans. But for once, I didn't want to take her all the way to orgasm. So, I started imagining things, including Bonnie and Stephanie in competitions to please me, doing their best to outdo one another in an effort to earn my cum. I moved my gaze back and forth between Stephanie, who was impaled on my cock and loving it, and Bonnie, who was now rocking back and forth and squeezing her own thighs together. My dick began to pulse and I could feel a tingling rising from the base. Finally, with a grunt of my own, I came, dumping a few jets of cum inside her, but then I quick pulled out so Bonnie could see. One jet of sticky white cum landed between the lips, then another. I spread it around with the head, smearing the clit.</p><p>Bonnie had an expression of amazement on her face. ""You got it right on her pussy,"" she said.</p><p>""Yeah, and inside, too,"" I told her.</p><p>""But you'll get her pregnant, won't you?""</p><p>Before Stephanie could answer, I said, ""It's a risk. Now do you want to begin doing stuff?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Bonnie said eagerly. ""Are you going to touch and lick me like you did her?""</p><p>""Yes,"" I said. She brightened. ""But I have a job for you, too, while I'm doing that. You lick her pussy.""</p><p>Both Bonnie and Stephanie cried in unison. ""What?""</p><p>""You promised you'd do what I told you,"" I reminded her. ""And you were worried about her getting pregnant. So you can lick the cum off her and out from inside of her. I didn't get a chance to make her cum, either, and if I'm helping you I can't spend time on her.""</p><p>""But... but I'm not a lesbian,"" Bonnie protested. ""It's a sin to be one. A really, really big one."" Grace was really religious, and I suppose some of it had to rub off. I felt pretty stupid for not thinking of it before, but neither of them were too concerned about sin when it came to fucking an older man out of wedlock. Perhaps my fantasies had finally gotten ahead of reality.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Six</h5><p>I thought quickly, trying to come up with some justification Bonnie might buy. Stephanie, I hoped, might go along just because she trusted me, but Bonnie was new at this. ""You're only a lesbian if you're doing it because you like to lick pussy and don't want to be with men,"" I said. ""If you lick another girl's pussy to help keep her from getting pregnant, or to give her an orgasm, or to make a guy horny, that doesn't mean you're a lesbian. It's just helping out another girl. It's all just a part of sex.""</p><p>I looked back and noticed that Stephanie was just staring at me like I'd grown antennae. Maybe I was wrong about her trusting me. I feared she'd just decided I was a freak and didn't want anything to do with me ever again. But she didn't say anything. Neither did Bonnie, at first, just staring at the gooey mess I left in Stephanie's snatch. So I went for broke and prompted, ""You love your sister, right? So, are you going to help her out? Or are you not ready to do actual sex stuff and just want to sit and watch for the next few sessions?""</p><p>Suggesting that those were the only two options must have made the decision. ""Okay, I'll do it."" I felt guilty for being so manipulative, but it worked. She didn't sound especially happy about it, but I hoped I could make her happy in time. Bonnie leaned forward and put her face just an inch away from Steph's pussy. She hesitated for what seemed like a long time, then closed her eyes and stuck her tongue out. It made contact with my cum, drew back, and then went in again. Stephanie shivered from the contact.</p><p>Bonnie went back again, and again. It was halting and hesitant at first, but once she got used to it she was more willing to continue licking. I maneuvered Bonnie's body so she was lying a bit on her side, so I had good access to her pussy while she did her job.</p><p>I pulled, spreading her labia apart, exposing her little hole. It did look very much like Stephanie's pussy, just without hair, and much tighter. It also wasn't nearly as wet... maybe she was too young to produce much lubrication on her own. I saw a hymen, so she was still a virgin.</p><p>I stroked her labia gently, along the edges and with my pinkie probed the hole itself, but I didn't want to penetrate even with that right away. A bad experience might not only enrage her and make her more likely to tell, but also make her distrust sex in the future. So I just kept rubbing carefully while she worked on her sister. She squirmed a little at my touch, so I leaned in closer and started kissing, and then finally ran my tongue along her labia. She didn't taste like much... like licking clean skin, without the underlying muskiness of her sister. ""Oooh,"" she squealed. ""I like that! Keep doing that.""</p><p>You don't ignore a request like that, so I continued to tongue her while she took a break from her own licking to ask, ""Is this what it feels like for you too?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" Stephanie said with a quaver in her voice. At that point I don't even think she knew what Bonnie was saying, too caught up in the sensations, while being torn over the wickedness of who was providing them.</p><p>""Wow, why didn't I think of this before?""</p><p>I kept licking, which elicited more squeals, curious looks back towards me, and even giggles from Bonnie. Anything around the clit seemed to tickle her as much as, if not more than, provide pleasure, but she seemed to be enjoying it. Bonnie had unconsciously spread her legs even wider to give room to work from the first lick. Meanwhile, Steph was getting close to her own orgasm; I could tell by the way she was moaning.</p><p>I soon figured that it was time. ""Bonnie,"" I said, ""Can you go into the medicine cabinet in the bathroom? There's a little bottle labeled Astroglide. Bring it back, okay?""</p><p>""Oh,"" she said. ""Okay. So I'm done licking Stephie?""</p><p>""No, I'll keep her warm for you until then. Hurry back.""</p><p>Bonnie rolled to the side of the bed and hopped off. I pulled myself up to Steph and ran my fingers down to her pussy. I saw her little sister had done a good job, all of the cum outside was gone. I slipped a few inside, sawing my fingers inside slowly. She watched me carefully, an uncertain expression on her face, as I leaned in to whisper. ""I love you more than anything, and I want you to know, you're not sharing me. You and I are sharing her.""</p><p>Her brow furrowed for a moment in an expression of puzzlement, but then an instant later she relaxed, and smiled, smiled happily, while she made a satisfied ""Mmm"" sound.</p><p>Bonnie came back a few seconds later, holding the bottle. ""Okay. What is this stuff?""</p><p>""It just makes things slippery."" I withdrew my fingers from Steph's pussy and held out my hand. Bonnie passed the bottle to me. ""Now go back to what you were doing and try to relax.""</p><p>""Are you going to fuck me now?""</p><p>""Not yet,"" I said. ""But I'm going to put my finger in. Go back to work on your sister, she's almost done."" I spread Stephanie's pussy a little and pointed at the clit. ""Focus right here for a while.""</p><p>I spread a little of the lube on my pinkie finger, and swabbed her slit with it, and then pushed into her hole. It slid in with only a little resistance. ""Let me know if it starts to hurt, okay?""</p><p>""Kay,"" she said. ""It's okay. It feels weird, but good. Keep going... and you can use your tongue again if you want.""</p><p>I moved my pinkie in and out of Bonnie's tight little cunt, probing around her hymen, and I wanted to stop there. I'd never broken one before, since her sisters had broken naturally before we met, and so I wasn't sure how to handle that little detail or how much it would hurt. I satisfied myself with fingering her up to that point, and adding my tongue. The lube had a bit of a sweet flavor to it but otherwise didn't alter the experience except to make it more slippery.</p><p>Soon Steph began gripping the bed sheets with her hands, and her body twitched slightly. She let out and extended scream that left her gasping and her sister covering her ears. ""Holy cripes, Steph, the whole world probably heard that.""</p><p>""Shut up,"" she replied, but there wasn't any venom in her voice. If anything she seemed sleepy.</p><p>""She usually screams when she has an orgasm,"" I said. ""I find it cute."" If a little inconvenient at times.</p><p>""That's when it feels really, really good, right?"" Bonnie asked. I nodded, and she asked Steph, ""So what's it like?""</p><p>""It's... it's.... really, really, good."" She smiled and added. ""Like better than almost anything.""</p><p>""That doesn't tell me much,"" Bonnie complained, then looked at me. ""I want an orgasm of my own.""</p><p>I couldn't help but smile at the demand. ""Okay, I'll try. Lie on your back."" Over the next half hour, I kept up a steady pace of rubbing Bonnie's little pussy, fingering her with one finger, and the use of my mouth, both on her nipple and on her slit itself. Unlike her sister, Bonnie was pretty talkative throughout, and not just about sex. She started telling us about how they had a substitute teacher in Geometry who talked to herself, for example, and when I took it as a sign that she was losing interest and stopped rubbing her, without missing a beat, she whined at me to keep rubbing her there and add my tongue, too.</p><p>For most of it, Steph just watched, no longer angry or jealous, but just interested, answering her sister's questions, both mundane and sexual. When I buried my head in Bonnie's little mound, I looked up and noticed Steph had started rubbing her sister's chest with one hand.</p><p>Finally, the stream of irrelevant chatter ended, and everything Bonnie said was either a giggle or a squeal in response to one of my movements, or urging me to keep going. I noticed she was holding her breath a lot more, and then letting it out in short bursts, so I picked up speed.</p><p>""It won't stop tingling,"" she said, and then she closed her eyes and her head rolled back. There was no scream, just a few soft whimpers. Her legs shivered and jiggled, then she went limp a moment.</p><p>""You okay?"" Steph asked.</p><p>Bonnie opened her eyes just half way. ""I think I just had one,"" she reported. ""An orgasm.""</p><p>""How was it?"" I asked.</p><p>""Can I have another one?""</p><p>I was willing to try if she was. As it turned out, I gave her another two over the next few minutes. It seemed like another difference between Bonnie and Steph. Bonnie had multiple orgasms, while Steph just had one big one that wiped her out, even though she was always willing to keep going, after a short break, to make sure I was satisfied.</p><p>""It's getting late,"" Steph pointed out after I gave Bonnie her third orgasm. ""Mom's probably going to be expecting you to be home soon."" I was hard, but Stephanie was right.</p><p>""Oh."" Bonnie pouted a little. ""Okay. So how long do you think before we fuck?""</p><p>""You're still too tight,"" I said. ""I could barely get one finger in you."" I'd moved from my pinkie to my index finger, but I didn't think I should risk much more. ""It'll stretch if you practice, but it'll be slow. But be careful, don't hurt yourself.""</p><p>""Do you think you could help me practice?"" she asked her sister. ""Your fingers are bigger than mine.""</p><p>Stephanie seemed surprised at the request, or maybe just the humble, non-demanding tone of it. ""Sure. I mean I'll try.""</p><p>""Just do it when nobody else is home,"" I advised. ""And remember, if she's helping you, it's only fair you help her and make her feel good.""</p><p>Before getting dressed, they had a quick shower, just in case they had any sex smells on them that might give everything away. Stephanie pointed out how they shouldn't get their hair wet so their Mom would get suspicious. I watched, but didn't join them, because I'd just cum all over them again if they got to touching me. I almost did when Stephanie helped Bonnie wash her pussy, and imagining them exploring each other's bodies in their shared room.</p><p>Bonnie left, but Stephanie still had some time before she was expected. She helped me relieve my tension with a blowjob. I think she still had a little bit of fear about losing me to her sister, so afterwards I lay holding her on the couch, talked about other things going on in her life, and remembered to tell her I loved her many times. She was quieter than usual, more pensive, but she didn't seem upset. I could only hope that was a good sign.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Seven</h5><p>The next tutoring day, Bonnie and Stephanie showed up at my door together, two sisters in nearly matching school uniforms, the picture of innocence. They were naked in my bedroom within minutes. ""So, where should we start today?"" I asked.</p><p>""Bonnie and I were talking,"" Stephanie said brightly. ""About blowjobs.""</p><p>""Cause I've never actually given one. I just had my tongue on a wiener.""</p><p>""I told her you'd teach her,"" Stephanie said. I was glad to see there wasn't any obvious jealousy any more. Perhaps helping each other cum over the last couple days had patched up some of the lingering sibling rivalry.</p><p>""I don't think I should be the one to teach her."" They both frowned, but that changed when I said, ""I think you should, Stephanie. All I could teach her is how it feels for the guy; you already know how to do it, really, really well."" Stephanie beamed at the compliment. ""I'll just be the model.""</p><p>""Oh, okay."" While I laid back on the bed, head on my pillow, the girls climbed beside me so that their heads were together at my crotch. As I looked down at their eager, young, smiling faces staring at my cock, I felt like I grew another inch on that alone. Stephanie held my dick up and said, ""First you usually lick around the head a little."" She demonstrated immediately, sticking her long tongue out and running it around my head and down one side of my shaft. She then pointed my cock towards her sister.</p><p>Bonnie didn't waste any time, and repeated the gesture, then giggled. Stephanie continued the lesson. ""Then you just take it into your mouth like it's a big Popsicle. Except you got to keep your teeth out of the way like this."" She opened her mouth, covering the tips of her teeth with a protective barrier of lip. Then she went down on me, going about halfway down and bobbing her head up and down a few times before releasing again. ""Now you try.""</p><p>Bonnie was enthusiastic, and my dick had barely got exposed to the air before it was once again in a warm, wet place. Bonnie's mouth was tighter, and it looked more obscene, and therefore more erotic, to see her childlike little face sucking on my prick, but in terms of technique she wasn't as good as Stephanie. She didn't really move her tongue much. She also went too far on her third downward movement, probably in an effort to outdo her sister. She drew back abruptly and coughed roughly.</p><p>""You went too far,"" Stephanie said. ""You have to be careful about that. Try again."" Stephanie then pushed Bonnie's head back down on me. It's hard to imagine how much I loved her in that moment.</p><p>After a minute more of sucking, Bonnie pulled off and asked, ""How long do you have to do it?""</p><p>""It depends,"" Stephanie asked. ""Sometimes we do it just to warm him up, but then he goes in my pussy. But normally you do it until he shoots.""</p><p>Focusing her eyes on me, Bonnie gave me one more up and down suck before she let me flop out so she could ask, ""Do you want to go in my pussy?""</p><p>I groaned a little. ""I don't think you're ready for that yet,"" I said. ""But soon. Anyway, I have an idea. Why don't you take turns, each getting a few seconds a turn. Whichever one I cum in gets a special surprise.""</p><p>""What kind of surprise?"" They both asked.</p><p>""You'll see.""</p><p>Bonnie smiled, flashing her braces, and then, even though she was the last one to go down on me, took another few sucks before reluctantly giving it up to her sister. I lay back and watched, astounded, as the two sisters took turns giving me head. It was like I was living in some pervert's wildest dream.</p><p>Stephanie was the better at it, but Bonnie provided the better view, because it was just so wrong. Of the two, it was Stephanie, who was the real winner though, for the process to make me cum started under her, as she nursed just the head of my cock and wiggled her tongue under it. But she didn't take the cumshot.</p><p>Instead, she gave me a glance, one that told me she knew I was about to burst, then pulled away and let her sister have another turn. The pressure built up along the length of my cock as Bonnie took it in her mouth. She hadn't been sucking more than five seconds when I burst, shooting two loads into her mouth. She swallowed, then opened her mouth and smiled widely, flashing her braces again, but didn't pull away. Instead, most of the rest of my cum landed on her tongue. When I was done, she swallowed that too. ""I win,"" she said.</p><p>""I guess you do."" I think I was the one who really claimed victory there.</p><p>""So, what's the surprise?""</p><p>""Right."" I rose and went to the drawer where I'd left it. I got it the evening before at a sex shop down town. It was slim and silver and a little wider than a finger.</p><p>""What's that?"" Bonnie asked.</p><p>I pressed the button near the end, and it began to hum and shake rapidly in my hands. ""It's a vibrator. A sex toy."" I jumped back on the bed and spread Bonnie's legs, then gently touched her slit with the vibrator.</p><p>""Oh wow,"" she said as she felt the steady waves. ""That feels really neat. I get to keep this?""</p><p>""No,"" I said. ""Too dangerous, if your Mom finds it or something."" I shuddered at that mental image. ""But you can use it all you want today."" I handed it to her, and she wasted no time, holding the wand on various parts of her body to see the results, but seemed to like it on her pussy the most.</p><p>""Wow,"" Steph said. ""Now I wish I'd won.""</p><p>I rolled over to her. ""Well, don't be too disappointed. There's still a lot we can do.""</p><p>I started eating Stephanie out, a task I never got tired of, although it was a bit hard to concentrate with the sound of the vibrator and Bonnie's commentary on it in the background. ""It feels nice on my nipples,"" she reported as I teased her sister's clit with my tongue. ""But I really like it just inside my chichi.""</p><p>A few seconds later, while I had two fingers inside Steph and was stroking the inside while licking the outside, I heard Bonnie changing position on the bed. ""You want to see what it feels like?"" she asked, and suddenly the silver rod appeared in front of me. Without waiting for an answer, Bonnie rubbed the vibrator right below the clit. Stephanie shook and moaned a little, and Bonnie laughed. ""Nice, isn't it?"" But instead of keeping it up, she pulled back and, out of the corner of my eye, I saw her putting the tip of it in her hole.</p><p>I went back to my work, focusing my eyes on the beautiful pussy in front of me. I should have realized something was wrong when Bonnie had stopped talking, just a few grunts, and the buzzing sound was a little muffled too.</p><p>""Ow!"" I heard. ""Owowowow.""</p><p>I looked up suddenly and saw Bonnie had shoved the whole thing up inside her and was wincing in pain as she pulled it out. ""Oh my God, are you okay?"" Stephanie asked, coming instantly to her sister's side. I followed.</p><p>The vibrator was streaked with blood.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Eight</h5><p>""What happened?"" Bonnie asked, looking at the bloody device between her legs.</p><p>""Let me look."" I very gently spread her lips apart and looked inside. ""You must have broken your hymen... your cherry."" I'd stretched it some in our previous session but was careful not to try to tear, to avoid just this kind of scene. Secretly, I was a little relieved I wouldn't have to do it myself.</p><p>""I was just trying to push it in to stretch me out,"" she said.</p><p>""I told you to be careful,"" I reminded her. ""But I guess it had to happen eventually. Don't worry, the pain won't last long."" I planted a soft kiss on her labia, and another on her clit.</p><p>She giggled. ""It's already starting not to hurt. But you can keep doing that if you want.""</p><p>I kept it up for a few minutes, but then worried about her sister. Stephanie was on her knees, thighs squeezing together as she watched. I hadn't made her cum. ""Are you okay?""</p><p>She nodded. Bonnie turned her head towards her and said, ""Oh, sorry, I didn't mean to steal him. Do you want me to lick you?"" Steph smiled and nodded happily, then climbed on top of her face. So I licked Bonnie while Steph licked her, much like we'd done the last time, only I also had a vibrator to aid me. The blood weirded me out a little, and added a rusty taste to it, but I didn't want to make a fuss about it. If she could lick her own sister, I could deal with a little bloody aftertaste.</p><p>This time, I made Bonnie cum first, but I could tell Stephanie was close, and I was starting to get hard again. Stephanie had her back to me, knees on either side of Bonnie's head and resting on all fours, and it was too tempting to resist. I crawled forward by me knees, over Bonnie's body, and rested my cock at her hole. Steph looked back at me and nodded, then raised herself up to get me better access. We fucked like that, right over Bonnie's face, giving her a good look from below as I thrust into Stephanie again and again. She started laughing and then used her hands to rub both of us together.</p><p>It didn't take long before Stephanie was cumming too, loudly as always. When she was done, I pulled out of her, still hard, and she got off her sister and rested on a pillow, exhausted. I had some thought of finishing on Bonnie's pussy and letting Stephanie lick it, but Bonnie got her old obsession back. ""Since you broke my cherry,"" she said, ""does that mean I'm not a virgin anymore?""</p><p>""No,"" I explained. ""You're still a virgin until you actually have sex.""</p><p>""But if I broke my cherry, that means I'm ready for it, right? I don't need to stretch? We could do it now.""</p><p>""Why do you want it so badly?"" I asked. She'd brought it up nearly every time we were together.</p><p>Bonnie just shrugged. ""I don't know, it's supposed to be really good. And it makes you a real woman. My friends lost theirs, and I feel like a baby lying to them.""</p><p>""They're probably lying to you too,"" Stephanie said.</p><p>""I don't care. I wanna do it,"" she whined.</p><p>""Three fingers,"" Stephanie said. ""He has to be able to get three fingers in you at once. Right?"" She looked to me for confirmation.</p><p>I nodded. It was the benchmark I used for her. ""So try,"" Bonnie said. She spread her legs.</p><p>I stuck one in easily, two, but when the third tried to join it, Bonnie tensed up. It was too tight to do it comfortably, but I could probably do it if I was willing to make her uncomfortable. ""You can try the slippery stuff. The AstroGlide,"" Bonnie suggested.</p><p>""No, I don't want to force it. It'll be soon, I know."" It was crazy, but I actually felt relieved that I couldn't get that last finger in comfortably. It was then I realized that my reluctance was more about me than her. After all that I'd done, even I wouldn't have expected that I was holding back for moral reasons, but I knew I could probably fuck her then and there and not only would she have allowed it, but welcomed it, and yet, she was just too young. She was old enough to be attracted to, to want to do sexual things with, but deep down, I guess I didn't want to be her first time. It was like I was crossing a line... and after all the lines I'd crossed so willingly over the past few weeks, it was a surprise, and a bit of a relief, to find one I feared to cross.</p><p>I knew I'd have to do it, but I didn't want to do it then. Besides, one of these days, she'd learn the magic words for me. If she said ""Please,"" I couldn't have said no even if I wanted to. Still, even without the words, Bonnie's look of disappointment got to me, and I still had a hard-on. ""But we could have almost-sex,"" I suggested.</p><p>""Almost-sex?""</p><p>""Yeah. It's a lot like sex, but I won't actually put it inside. Here, I'll show you. Get on your hands and knees."" She assumed the position, her little butt proudly in the air. I grabbed the lube from my dresser and spread some liberally on my dick, then went back to Bonnie and put my dick under her mound. If I went into her hole, I'd have been all the way inside her, but I wasn't, I was just outside, my shaft nestled in her pussy lips. She looked beneath herself, with her head upside down, to watch what was happening. ""Put your legs together.""</p><p>It suddenly became a tight, warm spot, not quite as good as a pussy, but still very arousing. I grabbed onto her butt and thrust myself back and forth, slapping my stomach into her ass repeatedly, and my penis running repeatedly along the groove between her lips. Since Bonnie was only feeling the sensations of my dick along her pussy but not actually inside, I could afford to be rougher. I was almost even able to convince myself I was actually fucking her... anybody watching us from far away would assume that's what was we were doing.</p><p>Shortly after we began, Bonnie grinned at her sister and said, ""Look, I'm a porn star."" And she started bumping back against me enthusiastically and shook her head so her hair flew around wildly. ""Fuck me, fuck me, mmmmm, yeah, oh yeah."" It was all exaggerated porn dialogue, but she put so much heart into it that it was turning me on. Her thighs also kept up a steady rhythm of squeezing and releasing. ""This is fun, but I still want to try the real thing soon."" If she was this much of a hellion for real sex, there was a real risk she'd wear me out. A few more times of this almost-sex and I knew I'd lose any resolve and just fuck her to find out, ""Please"" or no ""Please."" She kept up the dirty talk for a minute or so before she got quiet and I could feel tremors around my dick.</p><p>Her climax triggered my own. I felt the pressure build along my shaft and, not wanting to spurt all over my sheets, I pulled back and rested my dick in the crack between her ass cheeks, sawing it lazily back and forth while my cum squirted out.</p><p>Steph had been watching from the sidelines the whole time, not helping, and I worried her jealousy had come back, but she seemed content and relaxed, still basking in her own orgasm. I lay back on the bed beside her, exhausted from my own second orgasm and wanting to be close to the girl I actually loved. Bonnie crawled on my other side, lying on her stomach, cum covered butt exposed to the air. I put my arms around both of them.</p><p>I closed my eyes, just for a second, but I almost fell asleep before I heard Bonnie's voice. ""Hey, don't go to sleep,"" she said. ""We still have more we need to do!""</p><p>I blinked and let out a half-laugh, half-groan. ""Oh, sweetie, I don't think I have the energy for another round just yet.""</p><p>""No, not that,"" she said, and bit her lip. ""But I had some questions on Geometry. We had another sub in and he didn't explain it very well.""</p><p>A tutor's work, it seemed, was never done.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Nine</h5><p>It went on that way for about a week. I never got around to fucking Bonnie in our next few sessions, for I got scared again. In addition to my own unwillingness from before, I learned that her mother had not put her on birth control like she had Stephanie.</p><p>Stephanie told me she was started on the pill when she was 13. So, since I was too used to not using condoms, I held off with Bonnie and we just did almost-sex some more. Getting her pregnant, I thought, would put an end to the fun rather quickly.</p><p>Stephanie seemed to be adjusting to the new situation pretty well, but it helped that she visited me alone during lunch hours and there was usually some time after Bonnie had to leave that Steph had me all to herself. Since I tried to divide their shared time evenly between the two of them, Stephanie came out well ahead, and she got all the lovey-dovey stuff, the kisses, embrace, long talks, compliments. Bonnie just got to be a living sex toy. Sometimes I think that's all she wanted.</p><p>I was enjoying the experience thoroughly, as you can imagine, but I was also on a knife-edge between pleasure and terror. Any moment I knew could be the one that everything got exposed. Every time I heard a police siren in the distance, I thought they were coming for me, and when Grace called, I panicked that we'd say something that gave away the game.</p><p>I became especially nervous as I got another invitation to visit their home one Friday night. Grace called and asked if I could come over. She didn't sound angry, but there was some tension in her voice and I was afraid it was the end. I never would have imagined what was about to happen.</p><p>I showed up around eight in the evening. Grace met me at the door and thanked me for coming, then offered to cook me something. ""I'd have had something already done, but I just got off work. I could make you a grilled cheese sandwich or something."" I refused politely, half-fearing poison. ""Are you sure? You're a young man, you need to keep your strength up,"" she said. I shook my head.</p><p>Bonnie was there, sitting on the couch and not watching TV. She said hi to me, but seemed guarded, depressed.</p><p>I made an attempt to make conversation. ""So, how're things going?""</p><p>""Never mind,"" Grace said. ""Bonnie, it's time for you to get ready for bed.""</p><p>""Awww,"" Bonnie whined. ""But it's so early.""</p><p>""Yes, well, you're grounded, so I don't care. You go get changed into your jammies right now and wait until I call you. Me and Tim have to talk.""</p><p>Bonnie stalked off with a pout, and slammed the door to her room as she disappeared into it.</p><p>""Grounded?"" I asked. ""What for?""</p><p>""Well, that's what I wanted to talk to you about. Do you want a drink?""</p><p>My mouth was still dry from my fears, so I accepted a glass of water. As she poured it from a jug in the fridge, I asked, ""So, where's Stephanie, and Jeff?"" I knew where Stephanie was... she had a sleepover planned with some of her friends from school, she told me about it, but I thought it would look unseemly if I knew too much about her activities outside of school.</p><p>""Stephanie's sleeping over. And Jeff's with his dad this weekend. I'm glad, because that means I can talk to you alone.""</p><p>I tensed. Whatever it was, I didn't like alone talks. For a moment I worried that she was interested in coming on to me. She wasn't a bad looking woman for her age, but I wasn't that attracted to her, and either refusing her or giving in to her was fraught with complications. It would be a bizarre situation, I thought blackly as I sipped the water. If she forced it, I might have to, not just because I have trouble saying no, but also because I didn't want her to get so pissed off she took her daughters to some other tutor. It turned out that what was on her mind was even more bizarre.</p><p>""It's about Bonnie,"" she said with a sigh. ""I don't know what I'm going to do with that girl.""</p><p>""This is about her grounding?""</p><p>""Yes. The school called. They caught her today. With a boy. In the boy's bathroom.""</p><p>""Oh. I'm sorry, I don't know exactly what to say.""</p><p>""She's going down the wrong path,"" Grace said. ""Just like her mother. My daughter. Sometimes, you do all you can, but these girls get boy crazy and they go down the wrong path.""</p><p>""It's a difficult time, adolescence,"" I said.</p><p>""That's why I told my girls they were not allowed to date until they were at least sixteen."" I always thought that was a little much, but it had worked out pretty well for me. If Stephanie had been dating already, she likely never would have fallen for me. ""But she goes and defies me, and not only is with a boy, but she's touching his, his, well, his you-know-what.""</p><p>""I'm sure it's not her fault,"" I said. If anything, it was mine.</p><p>""Yes, well, I warned her. If she messes around with boys, she's going to get pregnant, just like her Mother. Now I need your help to put her on the right path.""</p><p>""I'll try, but I'm not sure what I can do. It doesn't have to be as bad as you're thinking."" I decided to take it as an opportunity. ""Since you know she's active, you can get her on the pill.""</p><p>""No, I don't think you're hearing me."" She stared at me, eyes drilling into me. ""I told her, if she messes around with boys, she's going to get pregnant."" She smiled. ""That's why I need you. To get her pregnant.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Ten</h5><p>""What?"" It was hard to believe I was hearing her right.</p><p>""She's only 11. If she gets pregnant now, it will teach her a lesson, and she'll have a chance to straighten out before she really messes up her life. And it's another little miracle from God. Jeff will be gone to college next year anyway, so there'll be a room we can have for the baby.""</p><p>""But..."" I said, ""She's only 11.""</p><p>""Yes, but I know men. You don't really care how old a girl is. You just want a tight hole. You'll probably enjoy it.""</p><p>""I can't,"" I said. It was just too weird. My cock wasn't in agreement, it was hard the moment I understood what she was suggesting.</p><p>""You don't have a choice,"" she said. ""If you say no, I'll call the police and tell her you've been molesting my daughter at your tutoring sessions."" I swallowed. She knew... or so I thought, until she continued, ""I know the Bible says not to bear false witness, but I know Jesus will forgive me because I'm saved. And Jesus will forgive you because you were forced into it, and you're doing God's work. My daughter's on the path to Hell, and she needs to learn. The Bible also says to Honor Thy Mother, and I'm the closest thing she has to a Mother, and she needs to be taught to honor me. Please, you need to help me.""</p><p>It was the most fucked up theological reasoning I'd ever heard, but to tell the truth, most religious arguments sounded pretty fucked up to me. ""Maybe somebody else would be better..."" I said. Not just because I didn't want to knock up Bonnie, but if Grace was as crazy as she had turned out to be, even if I did, she could turn around at any moment and have me thrown in jail for molesting her daughter.</p><p>""No, I've already made my decision. I've known you for years. You study hard, do your work, are polite, and you don't let things distract you. You're a smart boy, and a smart boy means smart babies. It's better you than some dumb jock in school she'd end up with if I just let her follow her animal instincts. Maybe her baby won't be so stupid that she fools around with boys when she gets to be Bonnie's age. Or maybe it will be a boy and I won't have to worry so much.""</p><p>""I need some time to think about it.""</p><p>She shook her head. ""No, then you could come back and call the police and tell them what I said. You are going to try to get her pregnant tonight, so you can't go to the police because you've already committed a crime.""</p><p>I sat there silent for a minute, half-expecting to wake up to find it was all an erotic dream. She continued, ""Please, you'll be doing me a big favor. Nobody will know what you've done. I'll tell everybody some boy at school knocked her up. She'll say what I tell her to say. I'll be raising it. The government will give me assistance money. All you have to do is keep having sex with her until she gets pregnant. Of course, you'll probably have to tutor her a little more, since she may have to miss some school after she catches.""</p><p>I still couldn't believe it. She was ordering me to fuck her eleven-year old granddaughter until she got pregnant. ""This is insane.""</p><p>""Don't call me insane,"" she snapped. ""You don't have any children; you don't know how hard it is to raise them up right. I've raised five kids and most of them are doing very well. I'm sure they'll go on to be very successful."" I flinched at her impassioned defense of herself, but that didn't make me think of her as anything less than a loon. ""So, what is it going to be? Are you going to help me, or do I call the police?""</p><p>""I guess I don't really have a choice,"" I said. There really wasn't any doubt. I've always had trouble saying no when people pressure me to go along with them. That it was something that also turned me on made it a foregone conclusion.</p><p>""Good. Believe me, God will bless you for this."" I had my doubts about that. Luckily, I didn't really believe. With the incredible perverted luck I'd been having, if I believed in God I could only assume he was a deviant. ""Come with me,"" she said.</p><p>I followed her to the door to Bonnie and Steph's room. Grace knocked, a few sharp raps, and then opened it without any further warning. Bonnie was on her bed, in a short t-shirt and purple pajama bottoms. Her almond eyes widened a little in confusion as she saw me following her mother in. ""What's up?"" she said.</p><p>""I've come to a decision, and you're not going to like it, but I think it is for the best,"" Grace said.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""When I was a little girl, I stole one of my dad's cigarettes. I just wanted to try it. He got so angry at me, that he made me smoke a whole pack, one right after another. I got so sick, and I was angry, but I knew he had done the right thing because I never touched a cigarette again.""</p><p>""Why are you telling me this?""</p><p>""Because this is the same kind of thing. You want to fool around with boys, well fine. I want you to do everything Mister Jacobs tells you to do, no matter what."" Bonnie stared. She pulled me aside and whispered, ""Make sure you cum in her pussy."" Then, raising her voice again, she said, ""I'll leave you alone now. I'll check in on you later.""</p><p>She left, and closed the door behind her. Bonnie continued to stare at me, open-mouthed, before she finally said, ""What's going on?""</p><p>I sat down on the edge of her bed. She pulled up her legs to give me room. ""Your Mom wants me to get you pregnant."" It took me quite a long time to get the whole sentence out; I kept pausing, searching for words.</p><p>She looked at me with a squint of disbelief. ""That's crazy.""</p><p>""That's what I said. But she's forcing me into it."" I laughed uncertainly.</p><p>She thought about it, and then shrugged. ""Okay.""</p><p>""That's it?"" I asked. ""Okay?""</p><p>""You're not going to talk her out of it. And it could be fun."" She pulled her legs into her belly, lifting her ass off the bed, and pulled off her pajama bottoms. Underneath she had tight blue panties. They went next. ""Does this mean we get to fuck?""</p><p>""I guess it does."" And if that was the attitude to towards having sex and being forcibly impregnated, maybe Grace had some tiny point. Maybe Bonnie needed a lesson about the potential consequences, one she couldn't ignore.</p><p>I spread Bonnie's legs and went down on her first, to make sure she was wet. I didn't have my lube with me and didn't expect Grace would have any, so I had to rely on saliva and her own juices. She wiggled her pussy into me as she kept up a steady stream of talk. ""I can't believe I got in so much trouble just for being in the boy's bathroom. It's not like I gave him a blowjob or anything, I just had my hands in his pants. It was a dare. And if it wasn't for Mr. Foster being so nosy we wouldn't have gotten caught at all."" I tried to ignore most of the rest. ""Teachers aren't even supposed to be in the boy's bathroom, they have their own.""</p><p>Finally, I stood, and began to rub my dick along her crack, and she got quiet, watching. We weren't yet doing any more than we'd already done, but we were about to go from almost-sex to actual sex. ""This may hurt a little,"" I warned.</p><p>""It's okay,"" she said. ""I think I'm ready.""</p><p>I centered the head on her hole and heaved forward. It was impossibly tight, tighter than anything I'd been inside before. She grunted, but in pain or pleasure, I didn't know. ""You okay?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, holding in a breath. ""Keep going, I'm a big girl, I can take it."" I hesitated, unmoving. ""Go on, fuck me."" She rocked her hips a little, trying to force the motion. I got the hint, and began fucking her in earnest. She didn't complain, though she didn't talk much either, unusual for her. I thought I was hurting her and she was trying to hide it, but a minute or two in she began rubbing her clit. ""Wow,"" she said finally. ""I wish we'd done this sooner. It's way better...""</p><p>I panicked, and covered her mouth with my hand, feeling her last words muffled beneath it. I didn't know if Grace was listening at the door, but despite what we were doing now, I didn't want her to know I'd already been doing sexual things with both her and Stephanie. I leaned forward, whispered, ""Your Mom still doesn't know what we did before."" Her eyes widened and she nodded, so I let her speak again.</p><p>""How many times does it take to get pregnant?"" she asked.</p><p>""It could be only one. It could be a lot. It depends.""</p><p>""I hope it's a lot,"" she said. ""Then we can do this lots more.""</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" I said, grunting, trying to hold back. I was close. At least the conversation was distracting me. ""Have you started having periods yet?""</p><p>""Not yet. Why?""</p><p>""Then you might not get pregnant for a while."" It was an incredible thought, though. It might even be possible to make her miss her very first period. Something about that made me get turned on even more.</p><p>""Oh, good,"" she said. ""But I don't know. Part of me doesn't want to get pregnant soon and part of me does."" She pulled up her shirt, revealing her flat chest. ""See if I get pregnant, I'll finally get big boobies.""</p><p>That simple little act triggered my climax. With a hearty groan, I thrust forward one last time, as far as I could, and felt the tingling sensation all over, centered on my cock. Then I pulsed as I filled her little womb with my sticky sperm, flooding it. Maybe one of those billions of sperm cells would meet its way with the very first egg to drop.</p><p>""You're done?"" she asked, then pouted. ""I didn't get to have an orgasm.""</p><p>""Maybe next time,"" I said. I felt bad that I didn't give her one, but it was all too strange. ""I should probably go."" I pulled my pants up and started towards the door.</p><p>Grace was outside, on the couch in the living room, waiting. ""All done?"" she asked when I poked my head out.</p><p>""Uh, yeah.""</p><p>""Wait a second."" She stood and walked past me into Bonnie's room, then touched her pussy.</p><p>""Eww, Mom,"" Bonnie cried, ""That's my private place.""</p><p>""Oh, shush,"" Grace said. ""It's nothing I haven't seen before. I'm just making sure he did what he was supposed to."" Using two fingers, she spread Bonnie's pussy lips apart, and looked. ""Okay, you put your seed in her all right."" She took her hands out of the pussy and wagged a finger at Bonnie. ""And he's going to keep doing it until you get pregnant. I warned you this would happen. If you're going to act like a little slut, you'll get what little sluts get, and that's pregnant.""</p><p>Bonnie sighed. ""Yes, Mom."" Then she grinned when she thought Grace was looking away, but she spotted it.</p><p>""Oh, sure, you're having a lot of fun now,"" Grace warned, ""but you won't be smiling so much when you're the only girl in your school who needs a maternity uniform.""</p><p>""I guess I can go, then?"" I asked. I half-feared she'd tell me that, now that I'd just cum in her daughter, she was going to call the police. After all, who would they believe, me, or her?</p><p>But she didn't. Instead, she just said, ""If you want. But if you don't have other plans, you can stay the night. Stephanie and Jeff will be gone until tomorrow afternoon, so you can sleep here with Bonnie and fill her with another batch of baby-juice and they'll never know.""</p><p>""Please?"" Bonnie said.</p><p>Well, you already know I have trouble saying ""No.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Eleven</h5><p>I fucked her two more times, once that night, and then again the next morning, although that one you might say she fucked me, because I woke up with her on top of me as she sank down on my shaft and bounced up and down with an enthusiasm that was hard to match so early in the morning.</p><p>I left soon after enjoying a breakfast of bacon and eggs prepared by Grace. She told me on my way out that I should keep having sex with Bonnie, during our regular tutoring sessions, but not to let Stephanie find out. I kept a stone face as I agreed, and luckily Bonnie didn't do anything more than grin, and then, after she paid me for the last couple weeks of tutoring, I left. I didn't want to be there when Steph came home... I knew she'd find out, but I wanted some time alone to prepare.</p><p>I didn't get much. Later that day, both Bonnie and Stephanie showed up at my door. ""See, he'll tell you I'm not making it up,"" Bonnie said.</p><p>Stephanie gave me an expectant look, arms folded over her chest. ""Is it true? Did you have sex with Bonnie already?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said, and let them in.</p><p>""I was supposed to be there!""</p><p>""I'm sorry. I didn't really have much choice in the matter.""</p><p>I explained what happened the previous night, the blackmail, her mother's strange insistence that I get Bonnie pregnant. I guess Bonnie hadn't told her much more than that we fucked, since it seemed to stun her.</p><p>""I can't believe it,"" she said after I was done. ""She was telling the truth.""</p><p>""Who?""</p><p>""Mom. I mean, my real Mom."" She took a breath. ""She swore it was her Mom's fault she got pregnant with me and Bonnie. I didn't know what to think. She was drunk, and I never asked her about it later.""</p><p>It was hard to believe, but she'd just done it to Bonnie, so it wasn't too much of a leap to suspect she'd do it to their mother, too. Was some other random, lucky guy blackmailed into fucking that poor girl and getting her pregnant twice? I felt bad for her, and guilty for my part in perpetuating it. ""Are you okay with this? We can find some way around it... get Bonnie on birth control secretly.""</p><p>""But I want to have a baby,"" Bonnie whined.</p><p>""You do?"" She'd seemed positive about it the night before, but I thought she was just getting into the spirit of being dirty.</p><p>She nodded. No explanations were given.</p><p>""I guess if Bonnie's okay with it,"" Stephanie said, ""I am too. But it's not right. It should be me you're getting pregnant.""</p><p>As soon as she said it, I could tell the wheels in her mind were turning, and she was liking the idea. ""Oh no,"" I said. ""We can't do that. It might blow everything... and Grace would just take that baby too."" I touched my forehead to hers. ""When we have a baby, it's going to be ours, okay? We'll wait until you're out of school at least.""</p><p>That seemed to get to her. ""Okay,"" she said. We kissed. ""I love you.""</p><p>""I love you too.""</p><p>Bonnie spoke up. ""If you guys are done with the mushy stuff, can we do the fun stuff? I mean, we're here anyway.""</p><p>I was already pretty drained, but I did my best.</p><p>We kept it up, our strange three-way relationship, and nothing further blew up in my face for a while. I still loved Stephanie, which was why I'd never admit that I probably preferred Bonnie sexually. The little nymph had seemingly limitless energy and was always horny, while her older sister sometimes had times where she wasn't especially interested. Luckily, they got along now that they were pleasuring each other, too, so jealousy tended to be short-lived and fizzled out instead of growing into resentment.</p><p>It took until the summer vacation before we finally got Bonnie pregnant, and Grace let me keep fucking her after, under the theory it was good for the baby. It was a strange thing, fucking a pregnant twelve-year old with a visible baby-bump, especially since pregnancy only seemed to increase her sex drive.</p><p>Nine months later, she gave birth to a little girl, Tammy. I wasn't there during the delivery, but I saw her a few days later. She was beautiful. I wanted to be with her forever. By the time a few weeks had passed, Grace had already arranged to get custody for herself. She also told me, bizarrely, to stop having sex with Bonnie, since the lesson was learned. But she never stopped the tutoring sessions or did anything to ensure that we actually did stop fucking.</p><p>We didn't. We took a break for a while, as having a baby finally seemed to lower Bonnie's sex drive, but after a few months she was joining me and Stephanie again. Bonnie was less enthusiastic on taking my jism, unprotected, in her pussy again, but she hadn't entirely learned her lesson. She still really loved sex, and particularly liked acting like a porn star. She really liked it when I came all over her face.</p><p>Grace never found out about us, or if she did, she never revealed it, and I guess she never will.</p><p>Tammy was almost a year old, and we were planning a birthday, when Stephanie showed up at my place in tears. There had been an accident. Her brother Jeff had been driving on the highway and a car lost control and slammed into him. Grace was in the car with him. Jeff died instantly. Grace held on, in a coma, for a few days, but there was too much damage to vital organs. Thankfully, Bonnie was babysitting Tammy.</p><p>It was a tumultuous few days. For a while, we thought Bonnie and Stephanie would be sent to live with Grace's eldest son, who lived a few states away. Stephanie was terrified that, in addition to losing the people she thought of as her mother and brother, she'd lose me, too. I held her crying in my arms and swore that if that's what it took, I'd move just to be near her. As it turned out my own parents, who were good friends with Grace, stepped up, and said Bonnie, Stephanie, and little Tammy could all move in with them so they wouldn't have to change schools and could keep as much of a normal routine as possible. Grace's son wasn't in a position to take in three children.</p><p>At the funeral, a woman my own age sat beside me at a quiet time with nobody else around. She looked Asian, and had short hair done up in a bun, and wore glasses. ""Your name's Tim, right?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""I'm Michele.""</p><p>The name was familiar, but I couldn't place it. It had been a long day. ""Grace was your..."" I probed, hoping for a lifeline. I thought maybe it was the wife of Grace's surviving son.</p><p>""Mother,"" she said. ""Bonnie and Stephanie are my daughters. Biologically.""</p><p>""Oh,"" I said, tensing up. ""I'm sorry for your loss."" I'd heard a lot about her. That she was crazy, an alcoholic, and a drug addict. But, against everything I would have expected, Grace left the house and most of her assets to her. Maybe it was guilt over what she'd put her through.</p><p>""Mom was fucked up. I'm glad she's gone. Jeff was my brother. He was a good kid."" One of the things I'd learned over the past few days was that he was the one who made Bonnie jack him off on her tongue, but I'd done much more than that, so I couldn't be angry at him. I privately agreed with her about Grace, though I'd never admit it. The girls still loved her.</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" I said again.</p><p>Then she startled me. ""You're the father, aren't you? Of Bonnie's kid?""</p><p>""Did she tell you that?"" I asked warily.</p><p>""No. I just see how you look at her. And I know Mom. You're the type. Quiet. Polite. Clean-shaven. Not Asian."" She sighed. ""Let me guess. Mom said she'd call the cops on you if you didn't get Bonnie pregnant."" I was afraid to answer, suspecting a trap. ""I don't blame you. Their father, he was a good guy too."" Somebody was approaching, so she said, ""We need to talk about what happens next. Somewhere in private.""</p><p>I met her in her apartment, across town, which surprised me. I'd always assumed that she lived far away, but she was nearby the whole time, just living completely apart from her family. The last time Stephanie had seen her, she was 11. Her place didn't look like the home of the mad, drunk, druggie Satanist I'd heard about. It was clean, an average apartment, although there was what looked like an altar of some sort on a shelf.</p><p>She caught me eyeing it. ""I was into Wicca for a while,"" she explained. ""I guess I still am. I needed a Higher Power while trying to get straight, and after what Mom did in his name, I wasn't inclined to trust Jesus.""</p><p>""So you're sober then?""</p><p>""Three years now.""</p><p>""Congratulations.""</p><p>There was an awkward silence. She filled it. ""You're wondering why, if I've been sober three years, I didn't try to see my kids, and just let them stay with my Mom.""</p><p>""Actually, I'm wondering why you haven't called the police on me.""</p><p>She smiled. ""I told you, I don't blame you. Jimmy... the guy my mother convinced to rape me, he was a really nice guy. He even wanted to marry me."" The smile turned a little wistful. ""It wouldn't have worked.""</p><p>""Because he was so much older than you?""</p><p>""Yes, but mostly because I was a lesbian."" She sat down on her couch. ""Mom started on me when she caught me kissing a girl. I guess she thought getting me pregnant would cure me. It didn't work; it just made me deny it. And I got into drugs, booze.""</p><p>I sat down too, on a chair. ""I'm sorry.""</p><p>""Is that what happened with Bonnie? Was she a lesbian too?""</p><p>""No."" She looked disappointed when I said it. ""She caught her with a boy.""</p><p>""Did you ever get the feeling she was just looking for an excuse, and getting off on getting a little girl pregnant?""</p><p>""The thought had occurred to me."" I smiled weakly. It was uncomfortable being there with her, talking about such intensely personal things.</p><p>""I'm probably the one person in the world who'd be less screwed up if my mother just asked me to eat her out."" I stared, and she laughed. ""I'm sorry, was that too shocking for you?""</p><p>""It's just surprising.""</p><p>""Well, it's about to get more surprising. I'm sure you like fucking Bonnie. I don't care, as long as she's happy with it. In fact, if you help me out, I'll let you guys go at it anytime you want.""</p><p>""What do you want?""</p><p>""I want my kids back. I should have done it years before. But I can't do it alone, and Tammy needs a father around. If you be Tammy's father, I'll let you keep carrying on with Bonnie.""</p><p>It sounded good. Too good to be true. ""I can't. If I admitted to being her father, I'd go to jail... and my family would disown me.""</p><p>""That's why you don't do that. I've thought about this. We just pretend you're dating me. I'm not really in a place to be in a relationship anyway. You can even move in with me, and pretend you just came to think of Tammy as your own. Please? It would be perfect.""</p><p>""Why would you...""</p><p>""I told you,"" she said. ""Tammy needs a father around. And I don't really have a lot of experience being a mother, either. And I can't afford three kids on my own. That's a big part of it. Mostly, I need somebody to keep me honest. I'm still pretty fucked up. The reason I didn't try to get my kids back before was I was afraid I'd abuse them more than Mom would. I'm afraid if I'm on my own I'd slip one night and teach them how to eat pussy."" I didn't say anything. It was like she looked at me and read my mind. ""Holy fuck,"" she said. ""You didn't.""</p><p>I still didn't say a word, just froze in a state of quiet panic.</p><p>""Wow... she made you fuck both of them?"" But Michele didn't seem angry, just surprised. ""I could see that, I guess, but I'm surprised Stephanie didn't get pregnant. And I can't imagine her letting you make them do anything together.""</p><p>I somehow got the feeling I could trust her. Maybe it was her admission that she thought about touching her kids, and was going to allow me to continue on with Bonnie. ""Grace didn't make us do anything. Stephanie came on to me. I kind of fell for her. Bonnie caught us and wanted to get involved."" I shrugged. ""Grace only started blackmailing me after I was already involved with both of them.""</p><p>""Okay, I need to know the whole story."" So I told her. I could see a lot of her body language was similar to her daughters'. She was aroused, leaning forward eagerly, legs squeezed together, especially when I told her about Bonnie and Stephanie eating each other out. Her hand played around her pants. ""Fuck, I'm wet,"" she said when I was done. ""I don't think you're going to be the best person to keep me honest.""</p><p>""Probably not,"" I agreed. ""I guess I'm pretty fucked up too. We could have a fucked up contest and I'm not sure who'd win.""</p><p>""I think it'd be me, because I still think us all moving in together is a great idea.""</p><p>She was right, because I had my doubts. But as usual, I let myself be talked into it.</p><p></p><h5>Epilogue</h5><p>So, that's how my bizarre little family got started. It works out well, even if nobody outside would understand it. Tammy's almost five now, Stephanie's in college, and Bonnie's about to graduate high school with honors. My parents are even proud of me for getting involved with Michele and raising Tammy like my own. If they only knew the truth I don't think they'd be so proud.</p><p>We're pretty happy together, but I think I have the best deal of all. In Stephanie, I have the woman I love romantically, a sweet woman who turned out to have the best developed motherly instinct of any of us. In Bonnie, I have the wild sexpot, willing to do anything, including eating out her mother. Michele turned out to be very similar to me in personality, so we've become great friends, even if I'm the only one in the house other than Tammy who hasn't touched her sexually. And as for Tammy herself, well, I have a beautiful little child that I love more than anything in the world. When Stephanie gets out of college, we'll start working on our second.</p><p>Who would have thought being a doormat would turn out so well? I'm still as much a pushover as ever, and everybody in the house knows it by now. Even little Tammy's already learned that all she has to do is say ""Please"" and bat her eyes and I'll spoil her rotten. The other three take advantage of me too, but more lovingly so. It's not so bad. Sure, I do way more than my share of the chores and it may have been months since I've used my paycheck for anything for myself, but it's been almost that long since I've had to masturbate, too. I wouldn't trade my life for anybody else's in the world. I still worry that it's all going to end some day, but right now, I'm happy.</p><p>I'm sure you're wondering, but no, I've never touched Tammy. She's my beautiful little angel, and I don't think of her in that way. She's my daughter, not my lover, and that's how I plan to keep it the rest of my life.</p><p>Unless, I guess, one night, when she's older, she comes to me and says ""Please....""</p><p>The End</p>"
415,A Betting Man - A Phil Phantom Tribute,AnonyMPC,,"['MF', 'gi', 'pedo', 'bi', 'inc', 'mother', 'dau', '1st', 'preg', 'prost', 'beast']","My first ever attempt at a Phil Phantom tribute story. A mother watches, helpless in the face of her own arousal, as an aggressive child molester named Buck targets her twelve-year-old daughter right in front of her, using the pretext of a series of bets. And even when Buck loses, he wins.",2012-04-23T00:00:00,"CAUTION: Exercise caution and good sense before engaging in unsafe sex practices that involve any exchange of body fluid, even contact with open sores or small cuts. Scenes involving large objects, tattoos, bestial sex, body waste ingestion, bindings, devices and gadgets are the stuff of fantasy and are offered to promote the only safe sex there is - masturbation. Before you try anything, find out what the risks and hazards are because they can all be deadly. Read, enjoy, and remember - sex with minors should be left to other minors. - Phil Phantom","<p>If somebody had told Miriam Cross that morning that, by the end of the day, she would be watching her twelve-year old daughter Charlotte get groped, fingered, then fucked by a man she'd just met, with her permission and consent every step of the way, she would have slapped that person and called the police, although she would have later masturbated to that wicked, wicked notion. Yet that was exactly what happened, and what's more, Miriam'd just sold Charlotte into a month of hardcore prostitution with a pregnancy expected by the end of it.</p><p>It was prostitution, there was no doubt about that, but Buck was considerate in the way he concealed that fact from Charlotte. Less considerate was the way his meaty fingers had broken her hymen, or the way he was now shoving his ten-inch cock up Charlotte's tight pussy all the way to the balls, and not being slow or gentle at all for her first time, but her daughter didn't seem to mind any of that, so Miriam didn't see any reason to object either. Miriam sat on a stool and thrust her fingers into her own snatch as she watched the obscene scene... she'd never cheated before, but she knew if Buck asked, she'd get down on her hands and knees and let him fuck her silly on her porch with everybody watching. That first load was destined to go inside Charlotte, but surely a man with balls that big had an extra load for her.</p><p>They were big balls, both literally and metaphorically. Literally, they were only a little bigger than average, or what she assumed was average, based solely on her husband and what she'd seen in dirty movies. Based on the dirty movies, her husband was below average. Buck's literal balls Miriam could barely cradle in one of her delicate hands without spilling, and she knew because she'd done just that as he first penetrated Charlotte. But his metaphorical balls, those were unparalleled in her experience.</p><p>It had started as a mother-daughter day of shopping on a Sunday afternoon. They walked down the street, quite a pair. Both were slender, pale brunettes with bright smiles and killer blue eyes, and there was a lot of family resemblance, but Charlotte was twelve, and Miriam nearing thirty, pregnant right out of high school.</p><p>Miriam was still quite attractive, although her angelic face had been replaced by a lost, searching one, one of a woman hungry for something she couldn't name, and who worried she'd soon lose her chance at it forever. She missed being young and carefree like her daughter, who still looked like a little angel. On her better days people mistook her for Charlotte's older sister, but she knew that wouldn't last forever, nor would the way Miriam still attracted most of the looks from men. She had after all a nice set of adult boobs. They plumped up when she got pregnancy and then seemingly stayed that way, firm and round and killer in a bra. Charlotte didn't have even a bra on, although she was starting to need one. Miriam had resisted formally acknowledging the sign of her daughter's dawning womanhood, and her husband never pushed the issue, probably because he liked it.</p><p>Both girls were dressed in skirts, blue in color, with Miriam's being tighter and more attractive. Charlotte's just hanged loosely, modestly, but still showed off her nice legs to people who were interested in young stuff. Those people would be more interested in her loose top, thin fabric and spaghetti straps, which offered a preteen titty show whenever she bent over, which she'd been doing a lot on the shopping trip. Miriam was quite conscious of how close the day was that her daughter would eclipse her raw sex appeal... about the only thing keeping it at bay was Charlotte's own innocence and seeming lack of awareness of the power she could wield over men.</p><p>They'd spent the better part of the afternoon shopping and talking about mother-daughter things, as Miriam debated whether to try and have the ""sex talk"" with her. Charlotte had been looking for a nice dress to wear to a birthday party thrown by a friend, but had been unsatisfied. It was going to be a boys and girls party, the first since she'd started to really notice boys and them her, so Charlotte wanted a special dress that would make her look better than everybody else, and Miriam wanted to warn her about boys and their ways. They'd accomplished neither task at any of the previous stores.</p><p>Impulsively, they turned down a side street they didn't use much, and spotted a shop neither of them had ever noticed before. It was a new shop, called ""Dress You Up in My Love"", and underneath the name ran the legend, ""Birthdays, Suits and Adult/Child/Maternity Wear."" The shop didn't look too promising. Whoever painted the sign left off the ""s"" after ""Birthdays"", the comma after, and the final slash after the word ""Child"". Beyond that, the windows were tinted and over the front door covered in paper, but there was an OPEN sign, and Charlotte begged to take a quick look to find a dress that nobody else would have, one that would look spectacular. A new, out of the way place, she suggested, might just be the perfect place to look.</p><p>If she had seen the owner when they first came in, Miriam might have turned around and walked right out again, because he looked like trouble, but he was in the back, and so they entered, rang the bell, and Charlotte was already looking through his wares when he came out. The store had racks of clothes, both new and used, and the wares all looked nice enough, but the rest of the store was a bit dingy. One of the lights was out, making it look dimmer than it should be, and that and the closed spaces made it look even more like a fly-by-night operation, a dump, even.</p><p>She was just about to suggest trying another store when Buck came in from a back room. If she had been asked what a child molester looked like, she might well have described Buck. He was a big guy, who looked rough and unsavory, with scraggly uncombed hair, and he was not just tall and well-built, but big all over, a big nose that looked like it'd been broken at least once, big feet, big hands with thick, long fingers. He looked like the kind of man a woman didn't want to be alone with, for fear he might just try to pin her against a wall and brutally rape her and that she might let him. He wore a short sleeved Hawaiian shirt, and a pair of shorts that looked too tight to be decent. They were so tight she could see the outline of his package, and it was a big package. Charlotte saw it too when he said hello, then blushed and looked away to avoid staring at it.</p><p>His voice, though, was gentle, solicitous, like he'd spent his whole life as a salesman. ""Hello, welcome to my store. I know we're still a work in progress, but we're just starting out. We've got plenty of clothes, though. My name's Buck, and if either of you two beautiful young ladies need anything, you just ask me.""</p><p>""This is your store?"" Charlotte scoffed. ""I bet you just work here.""</p><p>Buck grinned, baring his teeth as his eyes found and focused on little Charlotte. Miriam saw the look in his eyes, a look she used to see on herself, and she worried that the day she dreaded had finally come. ""You bet?"" he said with a laugh. ""Oh, those are the wrong words to use, little darlin', because, you see, I'm a betting man, and I'll take that bet. I not only own the store, I own the building. Do you want to see the deed?""</p><p>Charlotte blushed demurely at being called out on her jest and moment of snottiness. ""Okay, I believe you.""</p><p>""You believe me? That's a mistake. You don't know me from Adam."" He reached behind the counter and pulled out some forms from the desk, then walked around and thrust them towards the little girl, but too low, so she had to bend down to read them. As she did, Miriam could see he was looking down Charlotte's top. ""These are just copies, but I think they'll prove it to you. That's my name there. Buck Grayson. I own this building. Now, would you agree I won that bet?""</p><p>""Okay, I agree. But we didn't bet anything.""</p><p>""That's true. That was just a friendly bet. I don't like friendly bets, bets are more fun when there's a little bit of a bite to them, don't you agree? That's how I got this store, on a bet.""</p><p>Charlotte's eyes widened, and Miriam found herself curious as well. ""How did that happen?"" she asked.</p><p>""Well, it's a long story, and it doesn't make sense without telling you things that I'm sworn to secrecy about, so I won't even try, I'll just say it involves a dog, a knot, and a friend's wife."" Buck caught Miriam's eye, and she was scandalized, if he was implying what she thought he was implying. But it was all so vague, and at least it went right over Charlotte's head. Miriam decided she probably just had a dirty mind. Buck continued on. ""Instead of telling you that story, I'll just ask if there's something in particular you're looking for.""</p><p>""I'm looking for a special kind of dress. I'm going to a party soon, and it's kind of a big deal so I want to look really nice.""</p><p>""You already look really nice, but I'm sure we've got something that would make you look even nicer. So, it's a big deal is it? What is it? No, let me guess. Your first big college keg party?""</p><p>Charlotte gaped, missing the obvious teasing tone in Buck's voice. ""College?! No, it's for a friend's birthday party. I'm not going to college, I'm only...""</p><p>""No, wait, don't tell me,"" Buck said, holding up a hand. ""You're right; you're probably not quite old enough for college. But I'll bet you ten dollars you're at least 16. Do you take that bet?""</p><p>Charlotte smiled, and Miriam did too, for it was a ridiculous bet on the face of it. Charlotte wasn't even out of middle school yet. ""Yes, I'll take that bet. You owe me ten dollars. I'm only twelve.""</p><p>""No!"" Buck said, laying on fake surprise and doubt pretty thick. ""I'm afraid you might be trying to swindle me out of ten dollars. Do either of you have her birth certificate with you?""</p><p>""No,"" Miriam said, ""But I am her mother and I can assure you that Charlotte wouldn't lie to you. She's only twelve.""</p><p>""I'm afraid that I've met too many people who try to cheat on a bet before to take your words at face value. Pretty faces are often liars, and this little girl here is way too sexy to only be twelve years old. I smell something fishy, and usually when I smell something fishy, I like to plant my nose right in there and wiggle it around, and maybe even take a taste, just to see if there's a fish in there somewhere.""</p><p>Miriam squeezed her thighs together at the image of the man's face buried there, taking a taste. Charlotte, meanwhile, had once again missed the innuendo and was focusing on the more obvious, and surprising, revelation. ""You think I'm sexy?"" she asked.</p><p>""Hell yes. Now don't you be acting coy, Charlotte. I can tell by the way you're dressed that you know you're sexy. You know how men look at you. Why, I bet you five dollars you're wearing a thong right now under that skirt, to tease the men behind you when you bend over just as much as you do the ones in front.""</p><p>""Ha,"" she cried, triumphant. ""That's fifteen dollars you owe me now. I'm not wearing a thong.""</p><p>""Really? Most sixteen year olds wear thongs, if they wear anything at all. Are you wearing anything at all?""</p><p>""Of course I am! And I'm not sixteen!""</p><p>""I'm still not sure about that, but at least this bet, you can prove your case very easily. Why don't you show me what you're wearing under that skirt?""</p><p>Charlotte looked uncertainly to her mother. ""Mom?""</p><p>Miriam was in a quandary. She knew Charlotte would win that bet, but it was becoming very clear that Buck was a pervert, just looking for a cheap show. But then, she figured, if he was willing to pay five dollars for a peek at a girl's panties, the show wasn't that cheap. Besides, what harm could seeing her panties do? It might even do the girl some good, she was always so shy and the feeling that a grown man was interested in her might give her a boost to her confidence. She told herself she would stop it, and surely the man wouldn't try anything when anybody could walk into the store at any time. ""If you want to, dear,"" she said finally. ""He doesn't seem to be willing to take your word for it.""</p><p>Buck knelt down on one knee and leaned forward. Charlotte reached to the hem of her skirt like she was doing a curtsey, and then pulled it all the way up, past her waist. She was wearing panties, normal, innocent, white cotton panties with a little bow on top. Even from where she was standing, Miriam could see the bottom fabric was digging into the cleft of her pussy, making a little camel toe.</p><p>Buck nodded thoughtfully, as though he was checking over a car he was looking to buy. ""Okay, now let me see the back,"" he said. Charlotte spun and bent slightly. The panties were just as form-fitting in the back, maybe even more-so, for it felt like her cheeks were straining against the fabric. Her little ass was nicely rounded, and even though she didn't have much in the way of hips yet, the ass alone gave her the beginnings of a figure. ""Mmm,"" he said. ""That is a fine looking ass. But I still think it would look even better like this."" He reached swiftly for her bottom, grabbed the fabric right at the holes for Charlotte's legs, and pulled them inwards, stuffing her crack with cloth, and exposing much more ass-flesh for all to see, and held it in place. But the only other person there to see other than Buck was Miriam. Even Charlotte herself could only get a partial look, over her shoulder. So when Buck addressed his next question, it was to the child's mother. ""Don't you think her ass looks spectacular like that?""</p><p>What Miriam thought she would say is, ""Her ass it too young to be displayed at all, or to be fondled by a pervert like you, so get your filthy paws off my daughter and we'll be going."" Instead, she stepped to his side, tilted her head to get a look at the displayed ass, licked her lip, and said, ""It does look nice like that."" She couldn't explain it. He was just so brazen, it was turning her on. Her own underwear, which was in fact a thong, was already soaked at the front from her juices, and Miriam hoped desperately either he couldn't smell those juices, or that he could and would do as he promised and wiggle his tongue inside, looking for the fish. She'd let him look for fish for hours, and let Charlotte watch, so long as he did it with his tongue. Maybe he'd be able to convince Charlotte to help in the search. That unthinkable thought should have jerked her out of the fantasy, but instead it made her discard her wish that Buck couldn't smell her, and focus on all the possibilities if he did and called her on it.</p><p>Unfortunately for her, the man was too focused on her daughter to do that. ""See, even your mother agrees. A sixteen year old really should be wearing a thong. You're on the right track not wearing a bra, but the ass needs to be displayed too, it's one of the three top features of a woman.""</p><p>Charlotte was now blushing from the attention, but still stood proudly with this stranger's hands on her ass, kneading it softly and telling her to display it. All she could manage to say was, ""I told you, I'm not sixteen, I'm only twelve. And the reason I don't have a bra is that there's nothing to put in them.""</p><p>Buck let the skirt fall, finally and turned her around. ""Now, see, how can I believe you when you say you're only twelve, when you're also lying to me about other stuff. You've got some nice tits on you there. They're a little small, but some sixteen year olds are late bloomers."" It was an exaggeration, they were only buds, but delicious buds, already shaped, a shape that suggested great things to come, and they really should have been in at least a training bra. That would have prevented the embarrassing sight of nipple tents in the fabric that weren't there when they came in.</p><p>""Maybe it is time to start looking for a bra,"" Miriam said.</p><p>""Don't you dare,"" Buck warned, and then reached out, deftly slipped past the arm strap, and sank his rough hand on Charlotte's left tit, under the shirt, a full-on fondle. ""Titties like these should be on display, like at a museum. They're a work of art. A work in progress, perhaps, but that just means they need to be molded until they're just right. He molded all right, and rubbed that breast, and squeezed the nipple between two fingers. ""A teenager's breasts should be free while they still can be.""</p><p>""I'm not a teenager,"" Charlotte said again.</p><p>""Oh, that again. I'll concede you might not be sixteen. So that's fifteen dollars I owe you. I've got it in the till. But I know you're at least a teenager. Why I bet you double or nothing that you've already grown in pubic hair.""</p><p>""Mom?"" Charlotte asked, uncertainly.</p><p>It seemed to Miriam that her daughter wasn't worried about what she'd have to do, but worried about losing Mom's approval for doing it. But all Miriam's approval was currently focused on Buck. It was transparent what he was doing, and any normal woman would have shut him down, but she was too fascinated by that boldness. It was as though she was watching the scene from outside herself, and wondering how far he'd be able to go, how far he'd dare to go. Would he bet that his cock couldn't fit all the way in Charlotte's pussy? Miriam didn't know if he'd win or lose that bet, but couldn't shake the feeling that either way, they'd all win. The Miriam that was watching wanted to win, but the one that was there said, ""It's up to you, dear, but you do know that you'd have to prove it.""</p><p>Charlotte only had to think for a moment. ""Okay, I'll take that bet."" She inhaled sharply, raised the hem of her skirt again, and shimmied her panties down her legs, leaving to rest at her knees. Miriam also had to crouch to get a good look. It was much like Miriam's own, a pronounced mound, and mostly closed-in lips, but with a little tent of moist inner flesh poking out between them. It was smaller and tighter, of course, and there was one other major difference, the subject of the bet itself. Charlotte's slit was bare. Miriam kept hers trim, but staring at her daughter's delicious little peach, she thought she might try a shave tonight. Her husband liked it that way, but he hadn't satisfied her in years, and she suspected a man like Buck liked them smooth and bare. A cockeyed look at Buck's crotch confirmed her thought, his bulge had grown and the top of his dick was just poking out the waistband of his shorts. The head was big, like a plum. ""See? I haven't gotten my hairs yet.""</p><p>""You're certainly bald down there, but a lot of teenage girls shave. Men like the shaved look, especially on a beautiful little cunt like yours. I bet if you showed your bare pussy to the next twenty men who came in here more than half would agree that hair would only distract from the view, but don't take me up on that bet yet, maybe later.""</p><p>He finally looked at Miriam, as though realizing that what he was about to do was a step above everything else so far, and asking her permission. She kept her face neutral, feeling if she couldn't act like a mother, she could at least refrain from acting like the willing accomplice of a child molester. She tried to give her permission to him telepathically instead.</p><p>Buck either got the message, or decided it didn't matter, for he reached out and touched her mound. ""So I just need to check and see if I can feel any stubble."" He felt all right. He felt all over, and in places where hair didn't even grow. His big fingers spread her pussy lips and spent a lot of time sawing up and down the slit, and spent a minute checking for stubble around Charlotte's clit. Miriam wanted to check to see if there was hair on her own clit... it certainly felt like something was down there, making her itchy, no matter how she squirmed, and she needed her fingers, or something bigger, to brush it away.</p><p>""Go ahead,"" Charlotte said, her voice all aquiver. ""Check and make sure. I've never shaved down there."" Given that permission, Buck kept checking until Charlotte's legs started to shake and it looked as though she was going to topple over.</p><p>At that point, he pulled away, eliciting a disappointed groan from the girl. ""I'm satisfied,"" he said. ""I guess she doesn't have pubic hair yet. I'm still not sure you're twelve, I guess you might just be a late bloomer."" He then licked his gooey fingers, one by one, to get all of Charlotte's girl juice off. ""But you certainly taste like you're in bloom.""</p><p>""Told you,"" Charlotte said, trying to regain her breath.</p><p>The old Miriam, the motherly Miriam rallied, and decided that she needed to either put a stop to this display, or at least make a show of it. ""Yes, it seems you were wrong, Buck, so why don't you give my daughter what you bet her and we'll be on our way.""</p><p>""Sure."" He stood up and went behind the counter, opened the cash register, then counted out a twenty and a ten. He left it open and thought about it. ""You know, this is going to bug me if I just leave it here. She looks too fucking good to be a twelve-year old. If she's twelve, she's the hottest one I've seen, and she's probably been fucking all the boys. So, I've got a bet. Don't you say anything, Charlotte, this bet's between me and your Mom."" He pulled out two fifty dollar bills. ""I bet you $100 that your little daughter there's not a virgin.""</p><p>Miriam looked at her daughter's pussy. Charlotte was still holding it up, and her panties at her knees, an invitation for him to return because she didn't know enough to say it aloud. Miriam was pretty sure Charlotte was a virgin, as sure a parent could be who didn't do regular inspections. Her husband might be more sure, with how overprotective he was, she wouldn't put it past him to have either done regular inspections for the past few years, or to have broken her cherry himself. Charlotte was giving her no signals when Miriam looked up to her face, either. ""I suppose you won't be satisfied with her word, will you?"" she said coolly.</p><p>""That wouldn't be fair to either of us. She could lie to punish you if she is, or lie to get a share of the money if she isn't. We'll actually be betting on the presence of absence of the hymen.""</p><p>""Well, then, let's find out,"" she said. ""I trust my daughter; I think she's still a virgin."" Though she had a strong feeling that she wouldn't be for much longer.</p><p>Charlotte smiled as Buck came back around beside her mother, with $130 in his hands. ""You lose, I am a virgin,"" she said.</p><p>""Then it wasn't me who lost, it's you, and every boy who you turned down. But let's be sure."" He beckoned her closer with two fingers, and she shuffled forward, her panties falling down to her feet as she did.</p><p>Miriam had been expecting Buck to spread the lips and take a good long look inside, but instead he took the direct approach. Using the same two fingers he beckoned her with, he shoved them up and felt for himself. He rubbed at the base of her hole just long enough to slip them inside, and then he rammed them upwards. Charlotte cried out in surprise and a little pain, and Miriam did too, only without the pain.</p><p>Buck had his hands up there with such force that Charlotte had to stand on her tiptoes to avoid having all her weight on it, and she could tell he was wiggling it around inside there. If she still had a hymen, it was thoroughly destroyed, now, with those long thick fingers, and there was a chance he was tickling her cervix. Charlotte groaned. ""It hurt,"" she said.</p><p>""I'm sorry, dear,"" Buck said. ""It looks like I busted your cherry."" He pulled the fingers out, and they were streaked with red. ""The good news is that your mom won the bet. The bad news is that losing your cherry hurts. If you weren't a virgin, we wouldn't be in this mess and I've be $100 richer.""</p><p>""How long does it hurt?"" Charlotte asked.</p><p>""Not very long, and there's a little home remedy I've learned from all the virgins I've deflowered. The best way to cure a sore hymen is to cum. One orgasm from me and you'll forget all about that silly little thing you never needed. Do you want me to make you cum?""</p><p>""If it's okay with Mom,"" she said.</p><p>Miriam knew it was coming, and the observer inside her wondered what her reaction would be when it came. ""It's okay with me, if you're sure it's what you want.""</p><p>""Okay, Buck,"" Charlotte said. ""Make me cum.""</p><p>Buck lifted the little girl over one shoulder and carried her, skirt fallen backwards and her bare ass in the air. The panties fell to the floor, unnoticed, unneeded. The first thing Buck did was walk over to the door and lock it, and then he placed a ""Be Back in an Hour"" sign in the window, in front of the paper. Then he took Charlotte to the counter and laid her down on it. He spread her legs, and then started to lick her, his tongue moving all over, tasting her wetness mixed with virginal blood. Miriam rushed to watch, sitting on the stool behind the cash drawer.</p><p>Buck only used his tongue on her for a few minutes, before pausing. ""Hold that thought,"" he said. He got a little step-stool from behind the counter and placed it on the ground, then stepped upon it. This let him be at exactly the right height to get his cock in somebody lying where Charlotte was lying. It could have been a coincidence, but Miriam wouldn't take that bet and neither should you.</p><p>In one second, Buck dropped his pants and his cock sprung forth, ten inches, which was about five inches bigger than Charlotte's father, and much thicker to boot. Miriam impulsively reached over to cup those magnificent balls and play at least some role in the upcoming coupling. She chose to help by pulling him the few inches to her hole, centering it at the entry. He didn't waste any time, just slapped the head at her slit two times like he was knocking at the door, and then barged in anyway. Charlotte groaned, but it wasn't pain this time, or if it was, it was pain and pleasure all mixed together.</p><p>It was this sight that finally made Miriam pull up her own skirt and delve her hands between the hot aching needy spot in her panties. She started rubbing but soon she used fingers and tried to match the timing of Buck's strokes on her daughter. Every stroke came with a moan from Charlotte and an animalistic grunt of satisfaction from Buck. Charlotte didn't seem to know where to look, sometimes she watched her pussy being pounded, sometimes she looked at her mother masturbating, and sometimes she just closed her eyes and let her eyeballs roll back in her head.</p><p>Both women were near to cumming when Buck slowed down. ""You know, you've convinced me after all. She's twelve years old. This girl's too tight to be any older. I take back all the nasty things I implied about your character, girl.""</p><p>Charlotte looked at Buck, then her mother, seemingly confused at this sudden change. ""It's okay.""</p><p>""No, it's not okay. I just don't know how I could be so wrong about you. And to have lost so many bets in a row. I think I need a chance to fix my average, and come out ahead. To a betting man like me, losing bets isn't a big deal, so long as you come out ahead in the end.""</p><p>""What did you have in mind?"" Miriam asked, knowing as horny as she was, she'd say yes to anything.</p><p>""No more pansy-ass small change bets. I've got a real bet. You're right, this isn't a woman I've got here, this is a little girl. I bet you that even if I blow my load in her and coat her little womb with sperm, she won't get pregnant."" He pushed in another stroke. ""No, that's not strong enough. I bet that if I got a load of cum in her pussy every day for a month, she would not be pregnant. I'll bet you five thousand dollars. I know you don't have that kind of money, Charlotte, so I'm betting your mother here, but I'm sure she'll give you half.""</p><p>Those were big stakes. Big enough that Miriam had second thoughts about saying yes. ""You could be sterile.""</p><p>""You're right, I could be. I happen to know I'm not, but I could be. So if I happen to win, at the end of the month, you can take me to get tested. However, I have some conditions of my own.""</p><p>""Such as?""</p><p>""You have to make it easy for me to try. Every day after school she comes to my place until bedtime. Every non-school day she comes to my place the whole day, sleeping over on weekend nights. If you miss a day, you lose, and I get the money. You also have to instruct her to follow all of my sexual demands. In exchange, I'll guarantee you at least one load of fertile sperm in her womb every day, and probably more, and no condoms or birth control will be used, to give you a fair chance at winning. You can witness, if you like, to make sure I'm keeping my terms. If I miss a day due to my own failures, you win whether she gets pregnant or not. I also promise that she won't be hurt in any way, aside from the soreness that comes from a lot of vigorous sex, and in fact that I'll be giving her lots of orgasms to make up for that.""</p><p>Miriam knew that he wasn't making a bet, he was buying a sex slave, turning Charlotte into a whore and Miriam herself into a pimp, and knocking her up on top of it. But she couldn't stop masturbating to the thought, or the sight of Buck's cock buried in her twelve-year old daughter. ""That seems fair,"" she said. ""But she has to keep up with her homework.""</p><p>""Fair enough, I'll even make sure she does her homework first.""</p><p>""And she's got that friend's birthday party to go to next weekend; she's really excited about it.""</p><p>""We can work around it.""</p><p>""Well, what do you think, Charlotte?"" she asked. ""Are you willing to risk having a baby to win me a bet?"" Charlotte was moaning and near to cumming. Miriam decided to help the process along, and ensure the answer she wanted. As she asked, she leaned over the table and rubbed her daughter's pussy with her free hand, taking the opportunity to grab Buck's dick and give it a squeeze before she rubbed Charlotte's clit.</p><p>""Yes,"" Charlotte cried out in answer. ""Yes, yes, yes. He can cum inside me all he wants. I'll even try my best to make a baby for you and help you win, Mommy.""</p><p>""Are you sure?""</p><p>""Yes! Yes! Oh, god yes!"" And that was when she sold her daughter. She extended her hand over to Buck and said, ""Then I guess you have a bet.""</p><p>He took her hand and shook it. ""Excellent. You know, it occurs to me, I know your daughter's name, but I never caught yours.""</p><p>""Miriam. Miriam Cross."" She had to repeat her full name, louder, because right at the moment she said it first, Charlotte started screaming as an orgasm ripped through her. Miriam's returned to fingering herself, knowing her own climax was fast approaching.</p><p>Buck continued to pound the little cunt fiercely, slapping his balls up against her ass. ""A pleasure to meet you, then, Miriam. Let me just keep up my side of the bet for today."" A minute of thrusting later, he closed his eyes and groaned, and she saw his cock, obscenely joined to his daughter's bare pussy, pulse. A minute later, he pulled out, and a rush of white goo, tinged a little with pink, started to flow out. That sight caused Miriam to go over the edge, and finally came, most of her urges sated. ""I noticed you were wearing a wedding ring,"" he said, as though he was talking about the weather.</p><p>She took a second to catch her breath. ""Yes, I am. I've been married thirteen years.""</p><p>""Is your husband going to be okay with this bet? Because you already agreed, so if he comes between us, you lose and I will collect.""</p><p>""I can make him agree,"" Miriam promised, and she was sure she could. Her husband was a weak-willed little man, stuck in the same dead-end job he'd been in since high school.</p><p>""He might miss his little girl; he won't be seeing her much for the next month.""</p><p>""He'll have to get used to it, and get used to being without me, too,"" Miriam pointed out. ""Since I'll be there to supervise.""</p><p>""You're a fine looking woman. Have you ever considered cheating on him?""</p><p>""I've never cheated before, but I'm starting to consider it now."" She didn't care that Charlotte was watching, listening, and probably would report it to Daddy. She was planning to rub the affair in his face later anyway. ""Of course, if you're fucking Charlotte all the time, I doubt you'll have much left for me."" She hoped he'd prove her wrong.</p><p>""Well, I probably won't be fucking her every day,"" he said.</p><p>""But...""</p><p>Buck interrupted her objection. ""The terms of the bet say that I need to make sure a fresh load of fertile sperm goes in Charlotte's pussy. It never said that it had to be mine."" He donned a shit-eating grin, and seemed so happy that Miriam had to smile back. ""Tell your husband anytime he wants to see his little girl, he can bring a hundred bucks, just like everybody else.""</p><p>""Oh, you sneaky bugger,"" Miriam said, but couldn't help but admire it. ""You're going to get more than $5000 from this, aren't you?""</p><p>""When you're a real betting man, it doesn't matter how many bets you lose, just so long as you come out ahead in the end. I'll make more than $5000 on selling the videos underground, starting with that one."" He pointed up to the security camera in the ceiling, pointed right at them. Then he patted Charlotte's butt on the table. ""You were great Charlotte, but maybe you should get your panties back on so none of that dribbles out on my floor, and I can open up for business again.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Charlotte said with a cheery smile. ""Do I come home with you today? There's no school.""</p><p>He thought about it. ""As much as I'd love it, I need to set up a few things first, and you need to convince your Daddy. I bet he'll be real convinced if you give him a fuck tonight after you explain it. Then we'll start tomorrow. You know, because you've been so nice, why don't you pick out any outfit you'd like for your party, and I'll let you have it for free. And don't forget your $30.""</p><p>She nodded, and went to find her panties and browse the shelves. Miriam looked at him, her head shaking in wonder at what had just happened, still high off her own orgasm. ""You are quite an amazing man. If this is the first day, I can't wait to see what you have in mind for the rest of the month.""</p><p>""I try. I should probably warn you, though. I promised fertile sperm. I didn't promise all of it would be human. I've got two dogs, both male, and they've been trained to mount a bitch.""</p><p>Miriam groaned and her hand went back into her panties, even though she had just cum. ""I'll see she does as you say. I agreed, after all. I just hope this doesn't change her character.""</p><p>""I'm afraid it will. She'll be a whore in her heart, and once a muttfucker, always a muttfucker. Once I'm through with her, even if she doesn't want to work for me again, I bet she'll be begging you to buy a male dog for home."" He smiled at her. ""Do you want to bet?""</p><p>""Yes, but not very much, I have a feeling you've done this before, and that you'd win. How's $100 sound?""</p><p>""Fair enough.""</p><p>""I've always wanted a male dog.""</p><p>""They do have their uses.""</p><p>""But I'm still not convinced you'll change her very much. If she's a slut after this, it's because she always was and just didn't know it. And there's some things you can't change. For example, I don't think my daughter has a lesbian bone in her body. I'm sure you'll ask her to do acts like that.""</p><p>""I had planned on it,"" Buck said. His eyes told her he knew exactly where she was going, and was willing to go along all the way.</p><p>""And of course, since I've told her to go along, she'll do it. But after the month is over, I doubt she'll be any more interested in eating pussy than she is now.""</p><p>""I disagree. It'll take lots of training, but a girl her age can be trained to like anything. In fact, I bet you by the time the month is out, all you'll have to do is present your naked pussy to her and she'll lick you until you cum.""</p><p>""I bet you you can't do that. Five hundred dollars?""</p><p>""That's a bet."" They shook on it.</p><p>A month later, Miriam was richer by $5000, less $600. She'd lost a few bets, and in nine months both she and her daughter would both be giving birth, which might get expensive, but they also had a list of names of men who would be happy to become regular customers if they went into business for themselves, and a generous and very tempting offer from Buck to split the proceeds if they came back to him. Miriam and Charlotte both agreed, they came out ahead in the end, and to a betting man, or a betting woman, that was all that mattered.</p><p>The End</p>"
416,Paperwork - A Phil Phantom Tribute,AnonyMPC,,"['M fg', 'MF', 'FF', 'best', 'bd', 'inc', 'reluc', 'ped', 'anal', 'preg', 'oral', 'gang']","A mother tells how she sent her two daughters (age 11 and 13) to a perverted summer camp, and innocently signed all the forms that would ensure they return as pregnant sluts. One of several stories I've written in the style of, and in tribute to, one of my favorite erotic authors, Phil Phantoms.",2012-04-25T00:00:00,"CAUTION: Exercise caution and good sense before engaging in unsafe sex practices that involve any exchange of body fluid, even contact with open sores or small cuts. Scenes involving large objects, tattoos, bestial sex, body waste ingestion, bindings, devices and gadgets are the stuff of fantasy and are offered to promote the only safe sex there is - masturbation. Before you try anything, find out what the risks and hazards are because they can all be deadly. Read, enjoy, and remember - sex with minors should be left to other minors. - Phil Phantom","<p>I got quite a shock when I opened that e-mail from my daughters' summer camp. It was my daily selection of pictures of my kids' activities over the last twenty-four hours, a service I'd signed up for a few days ago. To my surprise, the fifth picture was of my eldest daughter Emily lying on her back and somebody else's bare chest. A hard cock was buried in her ass, and another dangled towards her cunt, which by now looked well-used, spread out, and covered in cum.</p><p>The shock wasn't the realization that she'd been having sex at the camp... that she'd be turned into a fuck toy was made very clear to me, and I'd come to terms with it, although the sight of it coming to pass sent me from lazily stroking the outside of my slit to full-on finger-fucking myself in the computer chair. No, the surprise came from how soon it had happened, at least with Emily. She was always shy about her body, even prudish, and swore she wouldn't become a slut, and now, after only three days, she'd gotten into an orgy. The pictures from the first two days had her sulking grumpily in the way only a thirteen-year-old girl could, still stubbornly trying to wear her clothes, or frowning and keeping closed-mouthed while cocks rubbed up against her face leaving slime trails. When she left home, she hated the thought of a dick in her mouth, much less anywhere else.</p><p>Now, she'd clearly been well fucked in at least two holes, and I had to wonder if somebody at the camp broke their promise. If she'd braved through the humiliation and spankings of the last few days, maybe the counselors finally just got fed up and decided maybe she'd learn to love sex if they forced her to try. By the glazy-eye look on her face, I couldn't be sure if it worked. That look could either be passion, or trauma. If it was trauma, I'd be very disappointed, but if she really did wind up enjoying it, then I couldn't fault them if they decided to just rape the girl and make her love it.</p><p>There was no question of rape in the case of her little sister, who was the star of the first four pictures and was visible at one corner of this one, watching and grinning smugly. At least, no rape except the statutory kind, which I never thought counted. Kari was a slut at heart before she tasted her first cock, and did that before the bus left town. If left to their own devices, I'd have placed bets that Kari would probably still have lost her cherry this summer at the tender age of eleven, and Emily would have hung on to hers until sixteen.</p><p>I'm sure many people would consider me a horrible mother, digging into my cunt while watching my daughters being fucked by men I don't even really know, at a summer camp I sent them to. I didn't send them there intending for this to happen... but as the old saying goes, if rape is inevitable, lie back and enjoy it, and it turns out that's even easier advice when it's not you getting raped, and it's mostly just statutory. I found out pretty quickly I could lie back and enjoy it, or sit naked in a chair with a dildo and enjoy it very much, especially when they were thoughtful enough to send pictures of every step in the process.</p><p>Maybe that does make me a bad mother, but I know that my intentions were completely innocent. It was just that they tricked me into signing the paperwork, and once all that was done, I knew I'd be sending two virgins out to camp for two weeks with dozens of horny men who were going to use them for their every deviant desire and do their best to return them pregnant and with every hole ready, willing, and able to accommodate any size cock. Admittedly, I caught on to their real intentions a little late, but that's naivety, not malice. The camp was free and it seemed rude to look a gift horse in the mouth, and clearly they were experts with this scheme of taking innocent daughters away from their mothers and turning them into sluts.</p><p>I'm not lying when I say my intentions were innocent, though... more than innocent, in fact, I'd argue they were downright noble. I saw the way my neighbor Bradley looked at Kari, ever since she'd just started to develop an ass, and Emily told me he'd made passes at her over the last two years, lewd ones, graphic ones that included demonstrating exactly what motions his tongue was capable of, or baring an erection from the window and pointing at it. Unlike her sister, Kari wasn't the type of girl who'd keep turning those passes down, no matter how lewd, and with me working, him not, and both kids out of school, sooner or later he'd make a neighborly visit to check in on them, and boom, our home would be down one cherry. So when I got a letter offering a free summer camp for daughters of single mothers, I jumped at the chance. It would give me time to put a scare in Brad, or buy him off with some adult pussy in exchange for leaving my daughters alone, and the experience might get Emily out of her shell.</p><p>I had some selfish reasons too... it would be nice to have the kids out of my hair for a couple weeks, and I could invite men over and be fucked like I hadn't been fucked in a long time, by multiple partners at once. I've always had a weakness for gangbangs, which is probably why I'm unable to name the father of either of my kids... but my personal failings aside, I've always tried to do right by Emily and Kari. I only ever brought home one man at a time, to make me look respectable in their eyes. I'm not perfect, but I really thought the summer camp would be good for both of them. They could make new friends and form memories that would last a lifetime.</p><p>I flipped to the next picture in the set and had to smile, both my girls together, faces pressed together, each sucking on a cock jutting out from one side of the frame. They certainly seemed to be making new friends, although the wrong kind, at least according to the protective type of mother I used to be, should have been, before I signed away that side of me... and the memories of these two weeks would either last a lifetime, or be deeply repressed. Kari I thought would remember, enjoy remembering, and get off to those memories still when she was the kinkiest grandmother in the old folks home. She looked like she loved the dick in her mouth. I was still a little worried about Emily, she might go the repression route. She looked a little like she was rolling her eyes with disdain. That's a common expression on Emily... and anyone raising a teenager would recognize it, I bet, and I thought it was an act this time. At least she had it in her mouth, which was a step up from the day before.</p><p>Something had happened to turn her around fast, and I was eager to see how far she'd turned, so I scrolled down to the next picture. Emily was tied up and suspended in some kind of swing contraption. Her legs were held far apart, secured by ropes, and you could see a line-up of guys waiting for their turn at her pussy, while one guy was walking off, having just taken his. A circle of young, feminine forms could be seen in the background, watching the vulgar spectacle. One of them was probably Kari, but they were out of focus and nude, so I couldn't really tell which one.</p><p>Emily did not look happy in this one... she wasn't crying and she didn't look scared, but she wasn't in that queer state of possibly-ecstasy-or-possibly-trauma either, like in the first picture, and like I would be in that situation (with ecstasy, not trauma). She just looked like she was enduring it. I was told the camp's core values were Endurance, Obedience, and Motherhood, and by the looks of things they'd gotten Obedience, even if they had to tie her up a little to get it, were testing her on Endurance, and building up towards Motherhood. I had to admire that, they kept their word. I just wish Happiness had been a core value too, but you can't have everything.</p><p>Maybe it wasn't as bad as I thought. The next picture in, she still didn't look like she was having fun, but then you couldn't see her expression. What you could see was two men lowering Kari on Emily's face. She was eating her sister's cunt. You could tell that even if with Kari's legs and pussy in the way of the action, because Kari's expression was unmistakable. You don't get an orgasm like that rubbing your cunt on a stubbornly closed mouth, you only get one with a willing and active tongue... believe me, I've tried both ways. Even a half-hearted licking doesn't usually inspire a look of wild abandon like I saw on my little darling... I had to assume Emily was putting effort into it, confirming that the lessons of obedience had taken hold.</p><p>If that picture was encouraging, the next was positively heart-warming. I finally saw it, that rare, satisfied, post-climax, expression, on Emily's sweaty face. In this one she was surrounded by girls, mostly unknown to me, giving her a tongue-bath, hug, or massage, depending on the girl. Twelve-year-old Margaret from up the street was licking one of her cum-drenched nipples, and Kari had one tongue out on the edge of a very spermy cunt, looking a little like she was trying to usher it where it belonged. Emily looked serene, like she was completely exhausted but what she did to get that way was totally worth it, and she was watching her sister's efforts lovingly. It was nice to see them getting along, my girls were very different in temperament and often argued, usually Emily complaining Kari was acting like a slut or Kari complaining Emily was too much of a stuck up bitch. A mother's not supposed to play favorites, but I was secretly on Kari's side.</p><p>After that last picture, the focus seemed to shift to back to Kari. The next one had her on top of some guy, his cock buried to the hilt inside of her, while she deeply tongue-kissed another man like they were long time lovers. The one she was kissing was the only one at the camp I could put a name to, even if it was probably a pseudonym. It wasn't until after he left that I put together the double entendre... he introduced himself as Mister Lester, and then later invited me to call him Moe. Molester, get it? The kids certainly did, by this point, they'd know him as Moe Lester if he never introduced himself, although I still wondered if Emily might call him Ray Pist. That she looked satisfied in that last picture didn't prove that no rape occurred, just that it was effective, and so, in the end, forgivable.</p><p>I suppose I might as well trust that no real rape was involved... I had to give him credit; aside from the name, Moe Lester never lied to me about what was going to go on at the camp. Sure, he left certain details out until it was too late, and sometimes he let me come to my own, incorrect, conclusions and didn't correct me, but that was my own fault, wasn't it? If I'd thought to ask right up front if they were going to molest my daughters, I don't doubt he would have not only admitted it, but showed off the muscular cock he'd use to fuck them and invited me to sample it first.</p><p>He seemed like such a nice, mild, unassuming man when we met. That was the very day the girls left. I received the invitation for the camp in the mail, and signed my girls up online, so he was the first human face I ever dealt with, and that was when the yellow bus pulled up in front of my house. Mr. Lester strolled out, and my first thought was that he looked like an accountant on his day off. He was tall, bald on top, not especially attractive but not ugly either, dressed in shorts and a white t-shirt, and carrying a small backpack slung over one shoulder. As he got closer to my door, I noticed that he was a little buffer than I would expect from an accountant, and he carried himself with such a self-assured look that I considered him... I wasn't wet, but I made that little mental calculation that all woman do and decided, yes, if he came on to me right, I'd fuck him. Not that I'm that picky, mostly I need to be pursued and taken like it's a man's right, rather than begged like he knows he doesn't deserve me... most men don't, I've got an hourglass figure and a face, I'm told, that could be a model's. I have done some professional modeling, in fact, just flyers for a local clothes shop, some in lingerie, nothing to crow about, but it makes some men intimidated, and I don't like fucking intimidated men.</p><p>Moe wasn't intimidated... he didn't even seem especially interested. He knocked at the door, and called my name, and I went out to meet him, the girls behind me. As usual, the girls were a study in contrasts. Emily has blonde hair, Kari dark, Kari's short, even for her age, Emily's tall and a little gangly, Emily's got perky softball-sized breasts that she tried to disguise under loose t-shirts, Kari's flat-chested but wore shirts so tight you can make out nipple dents, Kari's pussy is hairless and looks like a tight little skin clam, Emily's looks like a flower growing in a light field of blonde grass. Personality-wise, the trend continues. Kari's always smiling and plays with friends outside, Emily's sullen and quiet and prefers a book to being with others, Emily's quiet and shy, Kari's boisterous and loud, Kari's a bit of a lazy slob, while Emily is studious and cleans up after others... and here on their way to camp, Emily was practically dragging her feet while Kari was almost skipping. Kari was excited about camp, almost as though she knew what was coming. Emily didn't want to go and had told me on many occasions, but I insisted that it would be good for her.</p><p>Mr. Lester smiled brightly at the girls, crouching a little to be eye level with Kari. ""Well, aren't the two of you just the loveliest little things,"" he said sweetly. Normally somebody saying that gets my antenna up about possible abusers, but he was smooth about it and I didn't even notice. ""I'm Mister Lester, and I'm sure you both are going to have a lot of fun in the next two weeks. Now, before we go, I need to get some paperwork out of the way with your mother here, so why don't you run along to the bus and start making some new friends. Okay?""</p><p>""Okay,"" Kari agreed brightly. Emily just said ""Whatever,"" but she went too. After they passed, Lester looked after them for a little while, eyes on their little rears, which I suppose should have been my first clue, considering he hadn't yet looked at me, but I was a little distracted, worried about this business with the paperwork. The camp was supposed to be free, but friends had warned me that it might be a scam, that as soon as they were ready to go they'd start adding surprise charges and pressure me into agreeing without giving me any time to think, and that they'd be counting on me not wanting to disappoint my children and change all my plans at the last minute.</p><p>By now, I was prepared for the possibility, actually expecting it. I told myself that, as long as the cost wasn't too high, I'd pay it. I had a checkbook ready. ""So, about this paperwork,"" I said.</p><p>""All perfectly standard forms,"" Lester insisted, pulling out a folder from his backpack.</p><p>""So, level with me, how much is this trip really going to cost me?""</p><p>""I'm not sure what you mean.""</p><p>""There's no surprise gas fee for the bus, or a camp maintenance surcharge, something like that?""</p><p>He seemed offended. ""Oh, no, Miss. We are a charitable organization, and we take that very seriously. We love single mothers, and we want to do our best to help them out. All of your girls needs will be provided for, on the house, until they return to you. However....""</p><p>I interrupted him. ""Here it comes.""</p><p>He smiled. ""So suspicious. I was just going to say that, in order to keep costs down, we do have a few practices that might seem odd, and we need to protect ourselves as much as possible. That's why we have all this paperwork to do. So many litigious parents, you understand. Do we have a place you can write?""</p><p>I waved him inside, and we walked towards the table in the kitchen. He pulled out the first form from a folder. ""Now, we'll start with this one. This grants us authority over your children, to act in their own best interests as we see them, and make decisions that a parent might make."" He handed it over, along with a pen.</p><p>I skimmed over it, but not very carefully. It was one of my weaknesses, I didn't usually read forms closely, especially not when somebody was talking to me at the same time... it was distracting! I always thought I did a good job of pretending to read everything through though, which usually was good enough... if someone got nervous about how closely I seemed to scrutinize a form, they were probably hiding something. It didn't always work... that modeling job I mentioned? In the fine print of the contract was that I had to agree to any photo in any position and any stage of undress to get my money, and most of the photos we took involved me masturbating and never made it into the flyer. But most of the time people get nervous when they try to slip something past you.</p><p>Not Moe, though, he seemed cool as a cucumber, as the saying goes. When I looked up at him, eyebrow raised, as though I might not trust him, he confidently continued, ""Mostly it's for the kids benefit, there. It really helps us to maintain discipline to be able to say 'Your mother gave us permission to make decisions for you.'"" I didn't imagine then that he'd be holding up the form and telling a girl that their mother said they should listen to him when he said they should suck his cock, but now I could imagine it quite easily.</p><p>""I see,"" I said. It was a short form, but nothing bad jumped out at me and he didn't seem to be nervous, so I leaned forward and signed at the bottom. Leaned probably isn't the best word for it. I bent forward, almost at the waist. I admit it, I was showing off. It was a warm summer day, and I wore a short skirt that was a little shorter than was modest, and a tight halter top. Bending over gave him a good view, and an opportunity to make a move.</p><p>He did, and to my pleasure, it wasn't a shy one, either. He came right up beside me and let his hand drift over to rest on my ass, like we were old friends. He didn't grab, not right away, but it was the kind of familiarity some women would have slapped for. I didn't slap, I just let him be, and didn't even straighten up after signing, which probably made me look the fool, until he saved me by putting another form in front of me.</p><p>As I pretended to read that one the hand stopped resting and started to gently cup my ass cheek. I acted like I didn't notice. ""What's this one?""</p><p>""This one just says you agree with our meal plan. It's designed to meet all your child's nutritional needs, and there's no junk food, but it's not fancy by any means. We do rely on a special, all-natural, locally produced nut butter as a staple of the diet."" Okay, I admit it, I giggled. I have a bit of a dirty mind, but I guess it wasn't quite dirty enough, because I thought there was no way he seriously meant what I imagined, but I imagined it nonetheless and wanted to laugh. Even more when he added, ""Some of them complain about it first, but they get used to it, and most grow to enjoy it.""</p><p>""I'll bet."" However, I knew he couldn't possibly have meant semen, so I signed. Now I know he quite literally meant cum was a big part of meals, an all-you-can-eat-buffet. In fact, it was hard to avoid it. If you didn't drink it straight from the tap, it was provided as a sauce on your dinner. One of the first photos I received of Emily was her turning her nose up at a salad with a suspicious looking goo on top. Emily loves salad. Cum, it seemed, was an acquired taste, and Emily still hadn't acquired it.</p><p>I don't know why not... it's not like it was the first cum she's eaten. Ever since I took it upon myself to help Emily's self-esteem by feeding her some of my lover's semen, she hasn't had a big problem with it. She was a bit of a late bloomer, and wants bigger breasts and softer skin just like any girl, and we both knew that was how to get it. She was difficult about it, of course, just like a teenager... she wouldn't help to produce it or be willing to drink it right from the source. She wouldn't even lick it out of my twat and give her mother a little thrill in exchange for the right to drink premium titty-growing seed from her man. No, apparently that was too undignified for her tastes, so I had to stroke off the men into a glass and then pass it to her to slurp down, while pinching her nose with two fingers, before she retreated into her room. She always complained about the disgusting taste and texture... so that's certainly why she refused the salad. To her, cum was ruining a perfectly good meal. She couldn't get around it, though, it was on everything. If you ask me, she was lucky they didn't just provide her a bowl of it and made her lap it up like a dog, with no utensils, like I would have done if I was an abuser, but they stuck to her word and provided a full, albeit it contaminated, meal.</p><p>That was another way my daughters differed, by the way. Kari not only had no trouble drinking cum from the source, sometimes when I brought a lover home and left the room, I'd return to find Kari and the guy, with her trying her damndest to suck it from his tap. I never let her get very far though, which might surprise you, considering I all but encouraged Emily to swallow loads fresh from the cock, so I'll explain. Semen is well-known as the medication of choice for the flat-chested, but like all medication you have to be sure you need it, and we didn't know that yet. Kari might have inherited my mother's bust. Mom had double D's practically in middle school, and never once sucked a cock, according to my father, who told me this fact in a long overdue heart to heart about sex, after I became pregnant and didn't need it anymore. She never did anal, either, so that was when I started to take pity on Daddy and give him regular access to the two holes he was missing out on, but that's not my point.</p><p>The only reason I started giving Emily the semen booster shots was because she didn't seem like she was developing any boobs by the age of twelve, but Kari hadn't even started growing pubic hairs yet. Emily, it seemed, got slow-to-blossom tits from my Dad's side of the family, and prudery from my Mom. If Kari was the reverse, inheriting intense sexual curiosity and enormous hooters, then she just needed to wait for puberty to kick in, and I didn't want to feed her cum and risk overmedicating her while they were developing and making them too big. If she wound up with lifelong back problems because I let her guzzle too much ball-butter too early, and I knew a girl that happened to, what kind of mother would I be then? So whenever I caught Kari trying to suck out some semen from a guy's tap, I got all Tiger Mom and shooed them apart. The guy got sent packing and Kari got a spanking she'd remember. Not that it stopped her, but it worked out well for me in another way... it kept me from looking like a total slut. Whenever I wanted to bring a new guy in, I arranged there to be a few minutes where Kari was left alone with my soon-to-be-ex-guy, and then caught her with his dick bulging out a preteen cheek, which gave me the perfect excuse for a changeup. I never had to bring the same lover home for longer than a week. What can I say, I get bored easily.</p><p>The activity form was next, and it didn't sound like boredom would be a problem for the girls. ""We offer a wide range of activities,"" he said. ""In addition to vigorous exercise, we have a farm so the children can be exposed to animals, from dogs right up to horses."" I pictured a petting zoo at the time, or maybe getting used to milking cows. Exposed to sex with animals is what he meant. I'd already seen pictures of my Kari sucking off a goat, a dog, and a pig and holding a horse penis with an astonished grin on her face, probably because it wouldn't fit in her mouth. That was the first day. I guess she had learned to milk some animals, but they were male. I hadn't seen her actually fuck an animal yet, but I knew it was coming and couldn't wait. If I'd known then, what was planned, I might have stopped it, but Mr. Lester kept slipping hints for what was to come past me. ""We provide also provide facials, water sports, and of course, there's the egg hunt.""</p><p>""Isn't it a little late for Easter?"" I asked while signing. Whatever they were doing was probably all right, and even though I'm not a practicing Christian, I certainly didn't want to be the uncool mom who kept her children out of one of the activities for silly religious reasons.</p><p>""It's not an Easter egg hunt. It's kind of a special tradition, a game. The girls have eggs, and everybody tries to claim as many as they can."" I now suspect that Emily had participated in the egg hunt... her tied up in a swing, and every able-bodied man lining up for his shot at her egg, hidden deep inside her womb. Judging by the last time she had her period, she'd have been at her most fertile yesterday, too.</p><p>Needless to say, I didn't pick up on the hint back then, though. ""Do the girls hide the eggs, or do they search for the eggs?"" I asked innocently.</p><p>""There's no sense wasting a lot of time explaining it. I'm sure you'll get the idea of it when the pictures come out. Oh, that reminds me."" Another form was dropped in front of me. ""This is the photo consent form. You see, we provide a service to the mothers, every day we take pictures of your children enjoying the camp's activities. If you provide an e-mail address, they'll be sent to you daily, if not, we mail the whole lot to you at the end of the term.""</p><p>""Oh, that sounds just lovely,"" I said, forgetting all about the egg hunt, and immediately looked for the line where I sign and provide my e-mail address. Meanwhile, Mister Lester boldly flipped up the back of my skirt. Once again I pretended not to notice, I was wearing a thong underneath, but it didn't leave much to the imagination, I've got a bit of a plump ass, and the back of the thong practically disappears inside. ""I wouldn't think you'd need a consent form for taking pictures.""</p><p>He waited until I'd already signed before answering, which might come back to haunt me some day, but I've made my peace with it. ""Well, as I'm sure you noticed as you read it, the form also gives us the right to use the photos in our own publications, to promote the camp and help solicit donations, and to sell the footage if we need to. We also usually like to send some of the choicer the pictures to the local schools, to show off everything they've learned to do over the summer, so that they can see your girls in a new light. Some parents can be sensitive about such things.""</p><p>""I don't see why they would be,"" I said. After my modeling experience, where shots of me nude and with two fingers buried in my cunt were given away free to anybody buying lingerie, I probably should have been a little warier. At the very least, I should have been a little sensitive about giving unrestricted use of the pictures of my children, but I'd already signed by this point, and everything else sounded reasonable.</p><p>Of course, at the time I didn't know that the pictures would be of my daughters being stuffed in every hole, filled with cum in every hole, engaged in acts of lesbian sex, involving every hole, and interracial sex, in every hole, not to mention, fingers crossed, animal sex with a variety of animals and a variety of orifices. In the case of my children, the incestuous twist could be added to the mix. Those weren't the kind of things you wanted to be photographed and sent to every school in the neighborhood. At least, I thought I didn't, but as I looked at the pictures while I frigged my cunt like a woman possessed, I also wanted to share them with as many people as possible, show off my daughters like a proud mother. ""See that girl taking that doberman's knot like a pro? That's my daughter. And my youngest swallowed more cum than anybody else at camp. She's quite good at oral sex now, like a professional porn star or hooker twice her age. Would you like me to get her to demonstrate?""</p><p>""Oh, I wish all mothers were as easygoing as you,"" he said. ""It would make my job so much easier."" Mister Lester's hand now rubbed each of my bare butt cheeks, and gave a little squeeze. It was hard to pretend not to notice that, and it was all but impossible when he suddenly, boldly, pulled the thong first out and then aside, and stuck two long, strong fingers in my rapidly slickening hole. ""Not to mention more fun.""</p><p>""Why Mister Lester...""</p><p>""Oh, please, call me Moe.""</p><p>I might have picked up on the double entendre, were I clear-minded, but I was too distracted by my warm and slimy twat, and to make matters worse, that was when the phone rang. By the ring tone, I could tell it was Emily. I could have slapped her, if I could reach her. She had to pick the worst times. I thought about just ignoring it, she was probably just going to complain, but maybe she'd forgotten to pack something and wanted me to bring it before she left. I let out a little groan, which caused Moe to withdraw, which made me want to groan again, but instead I answered the phone. ""What is it, Emily?""</p><p>""Mom, this camp is messed up. The counselors are all men and one of them said to Kari that..."" She didn't get to finish. Her voice rapidly diminished in volume until I could no longer make out the words.</p><p>Another voice, a man's, could be heard instead. ""I'm sorry, the camp doesn't allow cell phones. No exceptions."" The line went dead.</p><p>""Problem?"" Moe asked. His hand returned between my legs, although now he didn't venture inside. Instead, he stroked the outside of my labia, the tips of his fingers brushing against my clit, making me all rubbery-legged.</p><p>""Emily tried to call, but one of your people took the phone away.""</p><p>""Yes, we have a very firm rule about that. Discipline is very important. Which reminds me..."" The hand disappeared again, and another form was put in front of me. ""This form gives your consent to discipline your child if the need arises.""</p><p>""What kind of discipline do you mean?"" My voice was a little shaky, I guess I was starting to catch on that this was no normal camp, but I was already stimulated and a little weak-kneed, especially when he stuck a thumb between my ass cheeks and teased around my sphincter.</p><p>""Mostly social disciplines work best. You'd be surprised how often the loss of the privileges that everybody else gets can induce proper behavior, particularly if everybody else knows. In extreme cases, we do use restraint and corporal punishment.""</p><p>""Corporal punishment?""</p><p>""Spankings,"" he said. His fingers were in my cunt again, and that thumb teasing my rectum, and so he couldn't help feel me get wetter at the suggestion, and my pussy lips clenched around the fingers to show him what kind of fit I could give any other part of his body he wanted to insert. That wasn't intentional, it was a reaction to what he said. Spankings were one of my big weaknesses. I did spank my children, from time to time, and shortly afterwards I did have to retreat to my room and lock the door. I told them it was because I had to be alone and think about how they'd disappointed me, but in truth, I had to masturbate... mostly because I was picturing myself in the place of my kids, but having them in my power and knowing the pleasure that can accompany the sharp, loving application of pain also got me wet.</p><p>""You're allowed to do that?"" I asked.</p><p>""If you sign the form, you allow us to. I know it seems harsh, but sometimes it helps, and our counselors aren't cruel. I can demonstrate, if you'd like.""</p><p>""Please,"" I said, trying to sound casually interested and not like I was begging. I don't think I did very well.</p><p>He pushed the skirt up my back and then pulled down on the thong. ""We don't allow anything to get in the way between the hand and the rear end,"" he told me. ""So your child would be bared... I don't want to hide anything from you. Don't worry though, the spankings are always administered in public, in front of the whole camp, both to make sure nobody has any questions about what really happened behind closed doors, and also to serve as a lesson to others. The strokes are firm, but not cruel."" Without any warning, his hand connected to the cheeks of my ass with a hard slap, and a stinging sensation coursed through me, followed by an almost electric tingle. I cried out briefly... it had hurt, but the surprise was more of a factor. He had achieved the perfect balance of force, just enough pain to be noticed but not enough to make it an unpleasant experience. At least for someone like me.</p><p>After the stroke landed, he rubbed the area softly and squeezed gently. ""We do it up to ten times, that's usually enough to reinforce the lesson."" That first stroke would have served as a perfectly good demonstration, but Moe felt the need to go all the way, and hit me again, and again, and again, for a full ten times, each stroke mitigated by a little light groping that I thought was just for me, but now know was part of standard procedure. By the end, my bottom was red and super sensitive to any contact, which threatened a new blossom of pain, but I was also dripping wet. ""You see? Now, that would certainly teach a lesson, wouldn't it?""</p><p>""Yes,"" I breathed, and looked back to him. ""I certainly would have learned mine... except, what was the lesson I was supposed to be learning?""</p><p>He smiled widely at that, showing his teeth. ""That you should sign the form,"" he said. ""All of them.""</p><p>""Yes sir,"" I said, giving a mock-salute, and signed away the right for the camp counselors to spank my children on their naked ass.</p><p>I actually thought that Kari would be the one needing the spankings, and that Emily would be sullen but follow the rules scrupulously. Of course it turned out to be the opposite. Spankings were the closest I got to a sexual Emily picture in those first few days, her crimson ass over a man's lap while, it seemed, the whole camp watched her get her punishment, and I could detect hints of red on her butt in the pictures where she was finally involved. Kari's butt was lily-white and looked unmarked, which surprised me, I'd have put money down that she'd do something wrong just so she could get her cheeks warmed... I think that's at least half the reason she kept getting caught sucking off my boyfriends. If she didn't like getting spanked, she would have stopped doing it, or at least gotten better at hiding it.</p><p>While I was signing the form, I assumed that it would be a woman doing the spanking, like with searches at the airport. She might be a lesbian and get a thrill out of it, I didn't mind, dykes needed their thrills too. It was only after I'd put my name down that I was reminded of something Emily said on the phone. ""My daughter said all the counselors were men.""</p><p>""Yes,"" Mister Lester said mildly, as though it was nothing. ""Of course. What were you expecting? This is a camp for the daughters of single mothers. And what daughters of single mothers need most are strong male figures in their lives. Young women respond better to males providing disciplinary action, as well. So, every one of our counselors are men. So are the cooks and janitors. All of them have the right to discipline if they feel the need. The only women on staff are my secretary and the camp nurse. Besides, it's safer with so many men. Men are much more capable in case of some kind of emergency like a fire, animal attack, or terrorists.""</p><p>""I suppose they are. And I can't deny the girls need a good male influence, but... most all-girl camps would have female counselors... you know... you might get... a child abuser in there."" I didn't know right then if I was scared or delighted by the prospect. I guess it was a little of both. I had my first sexual experience with a camp counselor at a mixed-sex camp. I was twelve, he was eighteen, and I sucked him off behind my cabin on a regular basis, and let him finger me. That was as far as I intended to go, but by the time the camp was over, I let him take my virginity, both vaginal and anal. I guess I wanted something similar to that to happen to Emily, let her loosen up. I was certainly loosened up, and became very popular in middle school once it got out that I put out.</p><p>I was popular in the high school before I even went to high school. I developed my taste for gangbangs when I was thirteen and proved to be far too popular at a party of high school seniors. My boyfriend at the time was a geek, although I didn't realize it. I thought the world of him because he was older and so seemed more worldly. But he was definitely a geek, with geek friends, none too popular with the ladies. The boy/girl ratio at the party was way off, and my boy took matters into their own hands to make sure nobody left disappointed, or without pictures, including his father, who was chaperone. If I wasn't loosened up before, I certainly was after, and a little light loosening might be exactly what Emily needed. Kari I thought would get there on her own with boys her own age, probably sooner than I'd like. She already wore thongs, and the only reason I went along with that is because I knew that if I didn't let her wear the underwear she wanted, she'd wear none at all, and with skirts. Kari was already eager and ready to join the adult world, so I didn't want to rush her, but I wouldn't have minded if a male counselor seduced Emily on the trip. That accounted for my mixed feelings about men at the camp.</p><p>Moe shook his head, dismissing my concerns about child abusers without actually denying it. ""I assure you, I know all of the men well enough to be sure that none of them would ever fool around with any of the girls behind my back."" That was another one of those completely truthful statements that misdirected me completely. He was so confident that I believed him, and he almost certainly could have passed a lie detector test, because he didn't lie. None of the counselors would do it behind his back, they would molest the girls openly with his consent and approval, and maybe with him cheering from the sidelines. ""Besides, we have the highest counselor-to-camper ratio in the state. There are no fewer than three men supervising for each girl. Everybody keeps everybody else honest.""</p><p>That was shocking and seemed improbable. Rich private schools didn't have a percentage like that. ""Three men per girl? That seems like a lot."" It was almost a perfect ratio, I'd later realize, each girl has three holes, thus allowing all of them to be filled, in a pinch. Certainly they wouldn't be stuffed in every one all the time, and animals would pitch in when guys needed a break, but if the need arose, every man could be satisfied at once, and every girl could be triple-fucked. ""The costs alone...""</p><p>""The men are all volunteers,"" he said. ""They love young girls and are dedicated to instilling them with the camp's triad of core values.""</p><p>""Core values?""</p><p>He leaned forward over me, pinning me between him and the table, and I could feel the bulge in his pants against my now oversensitive ass. One thick finger tapped the logo at the top of the form and he spoke softly into my ear. ""See, they're written right here. Obedience, Endurance, Motherhood. These are the things we hold as the highest values, and by the time your children leave us, we hope to have instilled them with all three.""</p><p>""I see,"" I said, trying to maintain my composure. I was this close to begging him to fuck me, and I never beg, except sometimes during gangbangs, but by that point it's a foregone conclusion, we all know what we're there for and begging is just play acting. What I mean is I'd never seriously begged a man I hadn't yet fucked to fuck me, but something about him pushing up against me made me want to. I did spread my legs, as though I was inviting access, but I still felt the need to pretend to be casual about everything. ""They seem like very strange values. When I went to camp the core values were Courage, Confidence, and Leadership.""</p><p>I could feel him struggling behind me, one handed, to lower his shorts. The other hand was on my back, pushing me down to the table as he spoke softly. I now knew he was going to fuck me, my streak continued, no begging required. ""Ours are much better, and tailored for girls. Nothing serves a young girl better than to be able to persist and keep trying, even when it's hard, even when they're tired... and motherhood, well, that's the ultimate goal. Don't you want to see your young girl become a mother?"" I softly mumbled in the affirmative as I felt the bulbous head of his bare cock up against my hole. ""And as for obedience... well, we just like obedience. Do you know how to be obedient?""</p><p>""I think so,"" I said.</p><p>He threw a few more papers in front of me. ""Then sign the rest of these while I fuck you. Don't bother reading them.""</p><p>He pulled back, long enough for me to find the pen and arrange the papers in a way that I could easily get at them, but then thrust into me hard. He was big, far bigger than I'd imagined, and I felt completely full, like he was taking the wrinkles out of my cunt. I wanted to please him, so I squeezed back on him, not that much squeezing was necessary with his size, and meanwhile I flew through the rest of the forms, although my signature grew steadily less recognizable as the passion became to overwhelm me. The man at the bank who gave me a loan for the house might have recognized it, I suppose.</p><p>Finally, I was out of paper to sign, but there was still plenty of cock to enjoy, and it had been a while since I'd really been able to indulge with one this big, that it was only a few minutes before I felt my own climax approach. ""I wish all mothers were like you, it would make what we do so much easier,"" he said, without breaking his stride. ""Are you on birth control?""</p><p>I wanted to lie and say yes, so that he wouldn't pull out, but I didn't think I should do that to him. ""No.""</p><p>To my surprise, he just picked up the pace. ""Good. What about your daughters?""</p><p>That was a surprise. ""What?""</p><p>He stopped, holding me still by the hips. ""Your daughters. Are they on birth control?""</p><p>""No."" Where was he going with this?</p><p>""Good."" He began to pick up the pace again. ""It's usually easy enough to get them off of it, but sometimes it takes time to get it out of their system, and we only have two weeks.""</p><p>""For what?"" I think I knew then, but when that feeling washes over you, approaching climax, it makes you stupid.</p><p>""To instill motherhood, of course. That's the point of the camp, to make a new batch of mothers. Why do you think we have so many volunteers to act as counselors? I suppose it's not really volunteers, considering they pay us for the privilege of knocking up fertile schoolgirls... though I'm sure many are indifferent about knocking them up, and just like fucking their little mouths, asses, or pussies, or watching them perform.""</p><p>""Oh God."" I hoped he thought I was saying that in surprise about his diabolical plans, and not the truth... that it was because of how close I was to cumming. I'm an atheist, except when I'm fucking, and then I find religion... but not morality, apparently. ""But they're so young.""</p><p>""No, they're just old enough. Kari might be a little young to conceive, but we'll give it our best shot. If we're lucky, you'll have two more little bundles of joy in a few months."" He thrust again a few times. ""Three, if I'm lucky. Twins run in my family. So, you could actually have four if I really luck out and knock up both of them myself, six if you're fertile right now.""</p><p>""Oh God,"" I said again. I wasn't at my most fertile point, but I really wanted to be right then. My climax was approaching and I didn't think anything would stop it... even if he pulled out, as long as he kept talking about knocking up my kids, I would have rubbed out an orgasm myself.</p><p>""Has Kari started having periods yet?""</p><p>""No,"" I said. But I expected it any time, I was her age when I had my first. ""Oh God.""</p><p>""Prayer might help. If God decides to let her first egg drop, we'll promise that her womb will be filled with more than enough sperm to ensure one of them finds it. I hope you're not too picky about the race of the father though, diversity isn't one of our core values, but we don't like to discriminate.""</p><p>""Oh God,"" I repeated, and by this time I really was praying she'd get pregnant and get a baby with dark skin. I pictured her hairless cunt stretched out obscenely with a large black dick (a picture I would come to see a few days later), and the image just hit a nerve. Sometimes you get so turned on that nothing else matters, and things you'd normally find reprehensible only make you hotter.</p><p>Moe was starting to breathe more heavily, and I could tell he was close too, but he kept up the talk... he must have known what it was doing to me. ""But even if we fail, it won't be a wasted effort. We'll have made sure she's learned obedience and endurance. You could tell her to keep fucking people until she gives you a baby, and she'll do it. Or put her on birth control and whore her out to raise money for her sister's hospital bills. There'll be no shortage of people willing to pay after they see the pictures of how obedient she's learned to be.""</p><p>That thought send me over the edge, and I cried out a litany of ""Oh Gods"" while I had my own personal hallelujah. I collapsed on the table as waves of pleasure washed over me, and was dimly aware that the Moe Lester behind me had stiffened up and sent a flood of cum deep into my womb.</p><p>I didn't quite black out, but remained foggy-headed for some time while my body began to come down from the high of sexual climax. I only snapped out of it when I heard Moe saying, ""Well, I suppose I really should get going, we have a few more girls to pick up.""</p><p>All of what we'd been talking about came rushing back, and my motherly instincts kicked in. Tiger Mom began to rise and sharpen her claws. I looked over to him as he pulled his shorts up over his still impressive dick, and then pushed myself into a standing position. My skirt dropped to restore me to some imitation of modesty, which made me more confident, although the load of cum threatening to slip out of me and down my legs would ruin that at any moment. ""You don't think I'm going to let you go, do you?"" I said. ""That I'm just going to let you rape my daughters?""</p><p>He actually looked hurt as he put his hands up defensively. ""Whoa there, lady. Who said anything about rape?""</p><p>""When you have sex with a thirteen-year-old, that's rape."" I didn't really believe that, after all I was thirteen once and very rarely felt raped, but that's what people kept saying on TV.</p><p>He scoffed. ""Statutory. That doesn't count. There will be no rape, at least not of the forcible kind. We prefer to seduce. Sometimes, in extreme cases, we apply pressure... but we always honor a no. If you have faith in your daughters and the way you raised them, they'll keep their hymens. In fact, if you don't let me take them to camp, you're all but admitting that you think sex is wrong, and yet you haven't raised them to resist a good seduction. Now, I don't believe sex is wrong, but if you do, not preparing them for it would be negligence.""</p><p>My Tiger Mom side of me was a little confused by this tactic. He had me wondering if maybe he was right. I didn't want to be negligent in my children's upbringing. I still put up a brave front and lied shamelessly, saying, ""You're not going to twist me around, Mister Lester."" With his dick nowhere near my pussy, I felt no need to be informal. ""They don't know any better, and I'm not going to put them in a situation where you can put your plans into motion.""</p><p>""You signed the forms,"" he said simply, and he had me there. I had signed the forms. ""All of them say what we're going to do, the last few in pretty explicit detail, and you agreed.""</p><p>""I can change my mind. I can withdraw my permission.""</p><p>""The truth is, we don't need the forms, and we don't need your permission. They just make things a little easier. They're a game among the counselors, see how far we can push before the mothers catch on. But even if you hadn't signed a single form, it doesn't change a thing. We're taking your daughters for a few weeks of fun, whether you agree or not. You couldn't get out there to stop them before I can give them the signal to drive away.""</p><p>""I'll call the police.""</p><p>""Fine, but we've done this before and never been caught yet. You'll take the chance you'll never see them again, or that you'll be arrested as an accomplice. We have your signature, after all, and anybody caught will testify you were in on it all along, that you just chickened out at the last minute."" My stomach sank. ""If you call the police, we'll be too scared to bring your girls back on schedule, so we'll probably keep them, at least until we're bored with them, and then we'll probably drop them off... nowhere near here, though. They'd show up bare-assed naked in the worst part of a city, not necessarily this one, in the middle of the night, without so much as a quarter to call home. I guess they could turn tricks to trade for a borrowed phone or a cab ride home, or they might get picked up by a gang who won't tire of them for a few months longer. So, we would never deliberately hurt them, but calling the police has risks, and you take your chances."" He didn't know it, but he was treading on one of my darkest fantasies, of my girls being abducted by an inner-city gang, forbidden to return but they could make occasional phone calls home because it amused the gang leader to hear my reaction to them being raped... maybe they'd tattoo them with words like ""Whore"" on their foreheads so that everyone would treat them that way for the rest of their lives. I thought about calling the cops just for the chance it might happen.</p><p>Then he gave me a more attractive option, tied to one of my other biggest fantasies... less dark, but more shameful in some ways. ""But if you just go along with everything, the girls will be returned in two weeks, maybe pregnant, probably turned into sluts, but returned. You might find you like them better that way. Girls of previous years are a lot more sexually open, they're already used to sharing men, so why not share with Mommy... and after a couple weeks of our care girls have no inhibition about eating pussy, even a mother's."" He hit it, my ultimate weak spot, and my knees dipped as though in anticipation of buckling. ""You like that idea, do you? I'll tell you what, maybe you don't want to be separated from your girls for two weeks. I can understand that."" I thought he was going to invite me to come along, and I was ready to say yes.</p><p>I was disappointed. He pulled out another form. ""We have a special offer, for the mothers who are willing to do all the paperwork. A Parents Night.""</p><p>""Parents Night?""</p><p>""Yes, where our selected mothers are invited to see, up close, the skills our girls are learning. The location of our camp is a secret, of course, so we'll have men break into your home, blindfold you, and take there you in a van. It's a long ride, but that doesn't mean you can't have fun along the way. Then you can spend a day watching your daughters employ their new skills.""</p><p>I wanted to see it. Against all my better instincts, I wanted to see if they'd be ready to lick a mother's pussy. Faced with that, Tiger Mom shrank back into her cage, perhaps never to be seen again. ""What do I have to do?""</p><p>""Just write a brief paragraph about what you'd like us to do to your daughters, and sign at the bottom. Be explicit.""</p><p>So I wrote. I wrote, ""I want you to take my two daughters, and train them to be perfect sluts. I want them to be able to take cocks of any size. I want you to do everything in your power to impregnate them. I want you to teach them to lick pussy, and that there's no shame in doing it for Mommy. I want you to breed them to dogs, and I want pictures of all of it."" I got carried away, especially with the dogs, but if somebody's offering to grant you your darkest wishes, you might as well ask for the things you really want. Finally, I signed at the bottom.</p><p>He read it over, smiled, and took it. ""Very good. I think we can do all of this... but you know what might help?"" I looked over to him ashamed, defeated, but willing to listen. ""If you came out with me to the bus to say goodbye to your daughters and tell them to do what we say.""</p><p>In for a penny, in for a pound. So, moments later, with Moe Lester's cum visibly running down my legs, I stepped up into the bus, where I beheld an impressive sight. Inside, there were a dozen men and four girls. Two of them were neighborhood girls, one sitting on a man's lap as his bulge poked out obscenely between her legs... he must have been wearing spandex. She was held, but not tightly. The other, Margaret from up the street, had her shirt pulled up to her neck, and her little nipples were being playfully squeezed, by two different men. Her legs were spread wide enough that you could see her white panties under her skirt... but that wasn't the impressive sight.</p><p>Towards the front, there was Emily, sitting and looking uncomfortable as a man had an arm around her and a hand on her leg. She wasn't the impressive sight either, but she was looking at the sight, and that was Kari, my youngest. Her bottoms were off, and two men were fighting to get their fingers in her cunt as she bent over and sucked on the longest cock I've ever seen like it was a chocolate lollypop. Thank goodness that black gentleman's endowments were focused on length, and he wasn't similarly gifted in girth, or she'd never have fit it between her little lips.</p><p>Emily turned when she saw me enter and tried to stand, but the man with her grabbed her middle and pinning her arms to her waist, then pulled her back so that she had no choice but to sit on his lap. ""Mom!"" she said. ""Look what Kari's doing. You've got to get us out of here, these guys are total perverts."" Kari tried to pull off the dick, but a long-fingered black hand prevented it, and instead she just went with it and watched me out of the corner of her eye, waiting for Tiger Mom to appear and deny her the creamy medicine she wanted.</p><p>I hesitated a moment, but then I said what I had to. ""Yes, I know. It's a pervert camp. Now, you two have fun and you do everything these men ask."" Emily's eyes widened in shock and betrayal, and my heart broke a little, but not enough to take it back. I thought I saw a hint of delight in Kari's eyes, but it was hard to read her face with her mouth so full. ""If you're not good, they have permission to punish you."" I looked to Moe, said, ""Well, I guess I'll be seeing you on Parents Night?""</p><p>He beamed and nodded, and I made my way towards the exit as Emily said, ""I'm not doing anything, I know my rights, and I am not a slut. I'm never going to be a slut like you.""</p><p>I shrugged and said, ""We'll see,"" then walked up the bus, gave Kari a kiss on her cheek while she was still sucking cock, another kiss for Emily, who was staring at me in disbelief, and one last kiss, open mouth and with tongue, for Mister Lester. ""Don't forget to send the pictures.""</p><p>At the computer, I came again remembering that scene, the last time I saw my daughters in the flesh, while I looked at the photos that proved my daughter a liar about becoming a slut. As I luxuriated in the pleasant exhaustion of post-climax, the phone rang.</p><p>""Hello?"" a familiar voice said. ""You wouldn't believe what those fucking perverts did this time."" It was Cindy, Margaret's mother. After recognizing Kari in one of the pictures, she'd been contacting me regularly to commiserate.</p><p>""What?"" I asked lazily.</p><p>""They made my Margaret suck off a dog. A dog. Can you believe it?""</p><p>""Sure. Kari did that the first day. Today I watched her fuck one."" It was the last picture of the day, a two-for one, both Emily and Kari fucking dogs. What was funny was that Kari got the big dog and Emily got a little one that was more suited for my younger daughter. Then again, Emily was being fucked in the ass, so maybe a smaller doggy dick was called for.</p><p>""That's disgusting.""</p><p>""Mmm,"" I said. ""Yes."" It was the worst thing about the discussions, pretending to be outraged. I didn't think Cindy was as innocent as she claimed either, she seemed a little too breathless recounting the indignities she was watching and too easily dissuaded from her plans to call the cops... but I couldn't quite be sure. I wondered if we were both just playing the part of the martyred mother and secretly getting off on it, but I could never break character and just ask. I guess this time, I wasn't a very good actor. It's hard to even fake outrage when you're so sexually content.</p><p>""Are you..."" she paused, and then came back again. ""Are you getting off on this?""</p><p>Busted. Well, she knew I'd come, so I might as well come clean. ""Well, it was pretty hot,"" I admitted.</p><p>""You're sick."" The words weren't very convincing without the tone of voice to back it up.</p><p>""You know what they say, if rape is inevitable, lie back and enjoy it. Come on, you signed the forms too, didn't you?""</p><p>""Just up until the one that was an anal penetration permission form,"" she protested. That was one of the ones I signed in a flurry during sex. ""Then I called him on it and he threatened to never return my baby Margaret if I thought about going to the police.""</p><p>""If it makes you feel any better, I don't think too many have fucked Margaret's ass, they seem really focused on knocking the girls up.""</p><p>""It doesn't make me feel better. This waiting is killing me. I wish I could just talk to her.""</p><p>""I can give her a message, if you want, when I visit.""</p><p>The line went so quiet I thought it was dead. ""What? You're going to the camp?""</p><p>""Parents Night. I signed all the forms, and that one was the last.""</p><p>""So you know where it is?""</p><p>""No, they're going to come pick me up. Abduct me, really. Lots of men, a van in the middle of the night, it's all very exciting. I don't even know when it's going to be, just that I'll get to see the girls in action and I'll probably have to service some of the men myself. So do you want me to give a message to Margaret?""</p><p>Another long silence, but then she said, ""Just tell her I love her.""</p><p>""Will do. Do you want me to find out how good she is with her tongue? I would be happy to have her demonstrate her snatch-eating skills on me, and then report back.""</p><p>I thought I'd gone too far, but then I heard a little, muffled moan.</p><p>""Are you masturbating?"" I knew she was, I just didn't know if she'd admit it.</p><p>""Yes,"" she gasped shamefully. ""It's like you said.""</p><p>""Are you answering my question about masturbating, or about me telling you how good she is at pussy-licking?""</p><p>""Oh God,"" she said. ""Both. God help me, I want to know. It's like you said, I might as well enjoy it.""</p><p>""Absolutely. And I'd be happy to let your daughter eat me out. But if I do, I want something from you.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Just a little paperwork. A signed consent form. Saying that you give me permission to use Margaret sexually in any way I see fit. I need to protect myself. Write it all longhand.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said after another few moans.</p><p>""And I want you to deliver it personally, wearing whatever you're wearing now.""</p><p>""I just have a robe on.""</p><p>""That's fine. It's only a block.""</p><p>""But it's very short, and it's windy out.""</p><p>""I'll keep the door open for a half an hour, but then I'm locking it and going to bed. Remember, I have no idea when Parents Night will be. It could be tonight, and if I don't have that form, I won't be able to tell you anything."" I hung up.</p><p>Twenty minutes later, Cindy slipped through the door, out of breath and red-faced, but with a paper in her hand that she turned over to me. Before she did, I snapped a picture of her holding the contract, just in case she tried to deny it later, and claim it was fraud, and then told her, ""Okay, you can go.""</p><p>She didn't move. I thought she just didn't want to face the embarrassment of going out there again in that outfit. Instead, she said, ""Wait. Do you think there might be any way I could come to Parents Night too?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" I said. ""You didn't sign the form, they won't know to come get you.""</p><p>""But... suppose I stayed with you until they came.""</p><p>""You'd have to stay in the same bed.""</p><p>""I'm okay with that.""</p><p>""I don't know if I am. My bed's not free. You have to earn your keep."" I spread my legs and opened my own robe.</p><p>""I can do that."" Cindy got on her knees and showed me just how much she wanted to share my bed, and why she was considered a dyke all through high school. I had no idea, either that she was that determined or that her tongue was that dexterous. She could have been the cunnilingus instructor at the camp, and I would later suggest as much only to find the job was already taken by the camp nurse.</p><p>It turned out Parents Night wasn't for almost another week, but Cindy was willing to stay every night and, when the men broke into our house, I was able to convince them to let her come along.</p><p>As for the night itself? Well, I think the videos would tell the story better than I could. You'll just have to fill out a few forms before I can release it to you. Where's that pen? Oh, right, I forgot, I left it in Kari's ass earlier. It's probably still there. Go ahead and get it from her, she's in the basement, entertaining two of her teachers, and by the sounds of things, they're done for a while and won't mind an interruption. Just watch out for the dog cum, there'll probably be a lot of it and it can get pretty slippery.</p><p>The End</p>"
417,My Sister Sold Me Out - A Phil Phantom Tribute,AnonyMPC,,"['Mg', 'fg', 'Fg', 'MMf', 'inc', 'gang', 'preg']","Jessica tells the tale of how, when she was 11, her 15-year-old sister Anne allowed her much older boyfriend to molest, then have sex with, and finally impregnate her. Done in the style of, and in tribute to, Phil Phantom.",2012-04-29T00:00:00,"'CAUTION: Exercise caution and good sense before engaging in unsafe sex practices that involve any exchange of body fluid, even contact with open sores or small cuts. Scenes involving large objects, tattoos, bestial sex, body waste ingestion, bindings, devices and gadgets are the stuff of fantasy and are offered to promote the only safe sex there is - masturbation. Before you try anything, find out what the risks and hazards are because they can all be deadly. Read, enjoy, and remember - sex with minors should be left to other minors.'

- Phil Phantom","<p>My older sister turned me into the sexual plaything of a hardcore pedophile, using every older sister trick in the book to do a very unsisterly thing to a trusting eleven-year-old. The worst thing was, she did it for nothing. Okay, not nothing, but practically nothing, she did it for the attention of a pervert who should have been thrilled to have a fifteen-year-old girl willing to let him do anything he wanted to her, and not wanted to push his luck and get some extra thrills with her younger sister, too. I got my share of thrills too, and in a few short months went from being a virgin who still called her pussy her ""special area"" to full-fledged slut who begged for another load of cum in her cunt. Not that another load would have made a difference, since I was pregnant by then, too.</p><p>The pregnancy would of course become impossible to hide, but everything leading up to it went on completely under the radar of everyone who knew me, especially our mother, who worked two jobs with schedules that left us alone and unsupervised every day after school for about four hours. She found out what was going on before the pregnancy began to show, but it was too late to stop it.</p><p>I guess, after she found out, you could say Mom sold me out too, but at least with her, she was caught between a rock and a hard place. So I don't blame her for letting strange men continue to gangbang her eleven-year-old. I was already a slut by then, so what harm could it do to let it go on, compared to the alternative? So no, I have no hard feelings with Mom, I totally forgive her. But my sister, she got me molested and knocked up, and for nothing more than the promise of a good cum, and so she deserves the punishments I decide to dish out from this point on.</p><p>Before this all started, Mom trusted my sister Anne to do all the babysitting, which turned out to be a big mistake. Of course now, I don't really need a babysitter, unless you just count guys who want to fuck me without Mom around. Mom leaves me with one or more of those kind on a regular basis now, whether for an hour after middle school or a weekend, although I don't know if you call that babysitting. Actually, I do need a real, honest-to-goodness babysitter, and surprise, my sister does the job, unpaid. I mean, she's a natural choice, because she's got much bigger titties and somebody needs to nurse the actual babies. My sister can still be trusted with that, since nobody she knows wants to fuck an infant... she knows a couple of guys who like to fuck her while a baby's breastfeeding off her, but there's nothing wrong with that I guess, as long as she's been a good girl.</p><p>In those early, more innocent days, before either of us had to worry about breastfeeding, it was just the three of us, Mom, Anne, and me, Jessica. No guys, and certainly no babies. We were pretty good with it just being us three, but that was going to change. It all started when Mom had to get that second job. No longer could she stay home with us herself. She thought she was doing all right with Anne there, and who could blame her, there were rules. Good rules, even if we didn't always like them, from a good single parent struggling to make ends meet. We weren't allowed to go out, we weren't allowed anybody over, we didn't answer the door for anybody, and I was to do everything Anne said. That last one was probably the biggest mistake on Mom's part.</p><p>The rules were supposed to be iron-clad, and for a time we abided by them, but I guess Anne didn't want to be stuck spending the best years of her life entertaining her little sister. I would have been happy with things as they were, I still practically idolized Anne. She was beautiful. I always thought so. In fact, I used to think she was way prettier than me. She had long curly gold locks, compared to my brown hair that always seemed to me a little flat. She had blue eyes, mine were, again, boring brown. She had perfect teeth, I needed braces to correct a tooth that was a little out of place. Her nose was a perfect round button, mine turned up a little too much for my tastes. The big thing was that she had a figure, a great one, one a woman would kill for. Long legs leading up to a little bubble butt, tight tummy, and a bust that looked like she was smuggling cantaloupes out of a grocery store. I had a bit of a butt and a waist, but my nipples looked like beestings on a board. Even my sister's nipples seemed better than mine, like little eraserheads, something you could imagine sucking to get the juice out of those melons. I did imagine that, sometimes, after I saw them, which wasn't uncommon. And I don't mean that in a lesbian way or anything. We're a family of girls, we've all seen each other naked, and occasionally thoughts cross your mind. I'd even seen her pussy, close up, because I wanted to see what one looked like after it got hair, and she obliged. Okay, mostly that was an excuse, I just wanted a good close-up look. Like I said, I idolized her, I wanted to be around her, I spied on her, and I wanted to know everything about her right down to the number of pussy hairs she had. There wasn't really any sexual feelings behind it, hell, I didn't even know what the attraction was in what lesbians did, but if Anne asked me to lick her snatch in exchange for the right to hang out with her and her friends for a day, I'd have done it, even if I discovered I didn't like it. I might do it in the exchange for nothing, just to find out what it tasted like. Of course, she never even offered that deal, or accepted my offer, because apparently the price of having an annoying little sister around her friends wasn't outweighed by the prospect of a twat-lick.</p><p>That was the way things were. I worshipped the ground she walked on, and she occasionally tolerated me. I knew she loved me, but she didn't always like me, and especially when she was put in charge of me after school, I had to become good at judging her moods. I had to make sure I didn't pester her too much too often that she'd lash out and use her ultimate authority to banish me to my room or get me to do dishes. The first couple weeks of Mom's new afternoon job, I spent a lot of time in my room.</p><p>Anne spent a lot of her time on the Internet, the first of the broken rules that I was aware of. We had one computer, in the family room, and the Internet was only to be used for homework or under Mom's supervision. I knew she wasn't using it for homework, she was using it to chat, but I didn't want to tattle. I knew chatting with somebody else put her in a better mood, sometimes into such a good mood that she'd call me out to talk to her while she cooked dinner.</p><p>I thought chatting on the Internet was innocent, and didn't yet know that it could be anything but. I discovered how wrong I was one day when I heard her giggling from the family room. I was already banished, but eventually I got curious enough that I risked her wrath. As I got closer, I could hear two voices, one was my sister, and the other, fainter one, sounded like a man, so I poked my head in just in time to see her lifting her shirt and show her bare, juicy tits to the screen, or to the webcam attached to the screen, anyway.</p><p>I let out a little gasp, then, one that couldn't be hidden, and my sister saw me and swore. ""Go back to your room,"" she said. ""And if you tell Mom you're dead."" I fled, wondering about this sudden development, but not five minutes later there was a knock at the door, like she had to ask permission, and I let her in. ""Sorry, you just scared me. Come on, it's okay, my boyfriend wants to meet you.""</p><p>Boyfriend? She wasn't allowed to have a boyfriend, although I knew she'd broken that rule before. She'd asked me to cover for her more than once, while Mom still had one job, and say that she was going to the library to study with a friend when really she was going to the movies with a boy or something. I felt bad about lying to Mom, but it felt good that my sister trusted me enough to ask. I knew I could be a good little sister and not tell about her having a boyfriend, but I didn't know if I should be quiet about the flashing thing.</p><p>So we went out, and she introduced me to the man on the screen. I couldn't make out much of his features because the light was dim and the camera fuzzy, but he seemed a little older than Anne or her usual boyfriends. ""Okay, Anne, this is my internet boyfriend Frank. Frank, this is my little sister Jessica.""</p><p>""Well, aren't you just the cutest little thing,"" he said. He sounded older too, not like a teen boy at all, but like a man, but then some teenagers sounded that way early. ""What did you see when you came in here the first time?""</p><p>""I saw Anne flashing you her boobs.""</p><p>""How did that make you feel?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" I said. ""It's bad, isn't it?""</p><p>He sounded shocked, even offended. ""Bad? Of course not. That's just what people do on here. It's a little game called 'Show Me'. You can play too. I say, 'Show me your bra.'""</p><p>I looked down at the floor. ""I'm not wearing one,"" I admitted.</p><p>""Even better. Show me your cute little nipples, then.""</p><p>""What?"" I looked to my sister for help, but she was standing there with the weirdest expression, like she was just waiting. ""I can't do that,"" I said, back to the camera.</p><p>""Why not. They're just nipples. I have them, you have them. Your sister certainly does, and if yours are anything like hers, they're very pretty.""</p><p>He certainly had a point. Each of us had two of them, but I knew my sister's were better. ""Yeah, but... I can't, it's not right.""</p><p>Finally, my sister spoke up. ""Oh, come on, Jessica, everybody my age does it. I told him you were cool.""</p><p>My eyes widened. ""You did?""</p><p>She nodded. ""Are you going to make a liar out of me? Come on, let's show him you're cool.""</p><p>That was the first of the dirty sisterly tricks. You might say the threat of violence if I told was one, but I was used to that one, and this was the first dirty trick used to get me to do something dirty. Of course I wanted to be cool, who didn't want to be cool in front of the bigger sister they idolized? The fact that she said I was cool made me feel great, special, cool. My sister was the ultimate cool and smart to boot, and so if she said it, it had to be true. It was only a lifetime of parental instruction in modesty that stopped me from stripping totally naked right then and showing how cool I could be.</p><p>""Would it help if you did it together?"" Frank asked. I nodded mutely, and so, my sister right beside me, we both pulled up our shirts and pinned them up with our chins. Anne had removed her bra as well, so Frank got to see two pairs of tits, or one pair of plump but firm cantaloupe-sized tits, and a flat field that tits might one day grow. It was a rush, I knew well that what I was doing was naughty, and that was a little like a drug... it made me all light-headed and flush and giggly right after. The pleasures of being bad can be intense, so maybe I can understand a little at why my sister sold me out, but I don't think it excuses her. It's why they call it being bad, not being good.</p><p>Frank's little game of ""Show me"" continued, and in subsequent rounds, he got to us to ""show him"" our butts, our assholes, our pussies, the inside pink of our pussies, and what it looked like with each other's fingers in our pussies, and what it looked like with our tongues in each other's pussies. That light-headed feeling increased with each step, but the last was the best. I was a little worried when looking, which we'd done before, turned into touching, but my sister convinced me there was nothing bad about it, it was just a game, for fun, so I went along, and first got a lesson in how to masturbate. My sister's finger opened me up to the wonder of what I could do with my own. It felt incredible, a tingling that was almost electric. And if I thought the finger was electric, you can imagine how blown away I was by the tongue. I'd thought that was silly when I first heard people did it, even when I heard that it was what lesbians did to each other all the time, but the moment it touched, I realized there was nothing silly about it, that lesbians were frickin' geniuses. I didn't cum from my sister's tongue, it didn't go on long enough before it was my turn to lick her (I finally found out how she tasted... a little sweet and salty), but if we'd taken a few more turns I'm sure I would have... except Mom chose that moment to phone and check up on us, right when I was running my tongue along the groove of Anne's lightly-furred pussy and wondering if the fact that I decided I liked the taste made me a lesbo, too.</p><p>The abrupt shock of the phone call, followed by the reminder of Mom startled us out of our game, as those we feared that mythical little birdie that always told her what we did had just ratted on us. Anne said goodbye to Frank, and banished me to my room right after we both talked to Mom and assured her that yes, we were both following the rules.</p><p>Anne and I never really discussed what had happened, except for her warning me not to breathe a word of it to Mom. We went back to our normal relationship, although now I didn't mind so much being banished to my room, because I could amuse myself with my own fingers. I gave myself my first orgasm that evening, and teased out several more over the next few days thinking about pop stars and celebrities, and even broke my hymen once when I went a little too far. That scared the shit out of me at first, and I panicked and went to my sister and showed her, but she spread the lips with her fingers, took a look, then let them spring back together, called me a dweeb and said it was nothing serious and wouldn't bleed again. After that, she went back to what she was doing before. Which I guess was a good thing, if she'd reacted with anything other than bored disdain I'd have worried she was lying to make me feel better, and that it really was serious.</p><p>I guess that first day probably counts as abuse, but if it began and ended there, I probably would have come out more or less normal, maybe even better. I'd have had a fun that was both naughty but ultimately safe, and learned the techniques that would make for a successful life of self-pleasuring... although I guess I might have flirted with becoming a full-fledged lesbian, too. I never had a chance to live that alternate life, though, the life of a slut was being put together for me, and Anne was willing to sell me into it.</p><p>It was the first day of our spring break. It must have only been a week or two after that game of 'Show Me'. I'd caught Anne talking on the computer a few times since, but she was never on webcam and always sent me back to my room rather than inviting me to stay. Now, things had changed a little... we had no school for a week, but that didn't mean we got a break from the rules. Mom didn't want us running off and getting into trouble on our own. I could go to a friend's house, but only if Mom called them first and could verify that I'd be properly supervised, picked up, and be allowed to stay there until Mom fetched me.</p><p>Well, it was just so embarrassing to have such an overprotective mother that I never wanted to ask anybody. Anne had a longer leash, but with a big restriction... she could only go out if I did, and since I didn't, she was stuck at home too. Normally, she'd throw up a bitchstorm at that, but this time she didn't, which should have been my first clue something was up. But I didn't have any idea until the moment after Mom left for work that first day. I kissed her goodbye, watched her leave out the window, and then turned to see Anne watching too.</p><p>Anne had a look on her face like she wanted to talk to me. I knew that look well... she used it when she'd used up her allowance and wanted to borrow some of mine. It was like, for once, she was happy to see you, but there was a little guilt there too, behind the eyes.</p><p>""What?"" I asked first, with a little bit of a sigh.</p><p>""Can I trust you?"" she asked.</p><p>That was off the script. She sounded almost sincere. ""With what?""</p><p>""I need you to promise you won't tell Mom.""</p><p>""About what?""</p><p>""Promise first.""</p><p>""Fine, I promise,"" I told her.</p><p>""My boyfriend's coming over today.""</p><p>""Your boyfriend?""</p><p>""Yeah, you remember, Frank? He finally got into town yesterday and he wants to see me.""</p><p>""We're not allowed to have people over,"" I reminded her.</p><p>""Well, too late, you already promised not to tell."" She had me there. Yet another dirty trick. ""Just don't be a dork and embarrass me in front of him. If you can't manage that, stay in your room.""</p><p>I didn't even get much time to get used to the idea. It wasn't ten minutes before there was a knock at the door. I was shy and stayed in the hallway, just peeking around the corner, while Anne answered it.</p><p>Frank looked much older in person than he had on the internet. There was no doubt about it, he was a man, not a teenager. He might have even been as old as Mom. He looked good, though, rugged, like a construction worker on a TV show or movie, not one of the fat ones, but the ones that get to date the star even though she's an uptown girl. He wore jeans and a flannel work shirt.</p><p>Anne jumped him as soon as the door was closed. She actually hopped up and wrapped her legs and arms around him, like she was trying a piggyback ride from the front. It pushed him back into the door, but he gave her a long, wet kiss, with their tongues going everywhere. ""Hey, baby doll,"" he said. ""Good to see you again too."" He let her down then, and asked, ""You been a good girl?"" Anne nodded eagerly. ""You been following all my rules?"" She nodded again, though not quite so eager. ""Well, let's see.""</p><p>Frank reached down and pulled up Anne's skirt. It wasn't scandalously short, just down to mid-thigh, but what was scandalous was that she wasn't wearing any underwear underneath. I was only eleven, so even though I'd seen Anne naked before, her revealing her ass when other people could see was so shocking I gasped and gave myself away.</p><p>Frank saw me, craned his neck to get a better view around the corner. ""If it isn't your little sister Jessica. Come out and say hello.""</p><p>I stepped out and into the foyer area and mumbled something that might have passed for a greeting. I was always a little shy around strangers, and even if he had seen me naked already, that was over the Internet, it didn't count. Also making me self-conscious was the gaze of my sister, practically imploring me not to embarrass her.</p><p>""I remember you've got a cute little pussy. Maybe you want to show it to me later?"" I shrugged, but he didn't seem to be bothered. ""Well, we'll see. Right now I have to make sure your sister's been following her orders.""</p><p>""What orders?"" I asked, curious.</p><p>""Well, I'm a very busy man, and only a very special girl gets my attention. I wanted to be sure that she was worth spending my time with while I'm in town. So I gave her some instructions. One was not to wear any underwear."" He turned Anne around and held her up against him. Her pussy was out, but in contrast to the last time I saw it, where there was a thick crown of hair, it was now completely bald. My eyes didn't bug out at that, but they bugged out when his meaty hands went down there and spread the lips of her pussy apart. ""The second was that she shave. Maybe you can help me be sure she's done the others. Do you know if she's masturbated this week?""</p><p>I shook my head. Now that I knew what it was, I knew Anne had been doing it for some time, I'd heard soft grunts and whimpers coming from her room before... silly, naïve me, I always thought she was exercising or shaving her legs. It was only after I started doing the same thing and making the same noises that I made the connection. But now that I thought about it, I hadn't heard any this week.</p><p>""She wouldn't know,"" Anne said. ""But I promise, I haven't cum. I've just come close.""</p><p>""And the teacher?""</p><p>Anne looked at me, blushing, but she said, ""I sucked him off on the last day of school before break, just like you asked."" My mouth hung open. ""He gave me his phone number.""</p><p>""And how many times have you sucked pussy since I told you I might be coming to town?""</p><p>""Six girls. About twenty times. My friends think I'm totally a dyke, especially since I didn't want them to return the favor... well, I wanted them to, but I wasn't allowed to.""</p><p>Frank turned to me and asked, ""Were you one of them? Did your sister eat your pussy out?"" I shook my head again, stunned at this turn of events. Why was my sister acting like a slut for this guy? Worse, why did it make me all excited? ""Too bad. I'm a little disappointed, to be honest.""</p><p>Anne got defensive then. ""I was worried she might tell Mom.""</p><p>""I don't think you give your sister enough credit. You wouldn't tell on her, would you?"" Again I shook my head. ""I probably should have told you to do your sister before I'd come. I just assumed you'd choose her because she'd be convenient."" He shrugged though, and said, ""Oh well, I never did make it an order, I'm already here."" He bent down and in one quick motion, picked my sister up and slung her over his arm as she squealed in surprise and delight. ""I guess I can take care of you."" He looked to me again. ""Which way is your sister's bedroom?"" I pointed down the hall. ""Lead the way.""</p><p>I started to walk down towards her room, and finally curiosity made me find my voice. ""What are you going to do?""</p><p>""Well, little Jessica, I'm going to fuck your sister. She's in serious need of a good orgasm, and I've got a cock that's ready, willing, and able to provide several. You're old enough to know what sex is, right?""</p><p>""Of course."" I really only had the most clinical idea, mostly second or third-hand descriptions. As surprising as it was, I'd never even looked at porn, at least not straight porn, at least not straight porn with video, though I'd seen some still pictures that were a little frightening.</p><p>""You ever seen it?""</p><p>""No."" We were at the door now, standing at the threshold.</p><p>""Well, I'll leave the door open then. If you want to, have a look. I don't mind, I'm not shy.""</p><p>I WAS shy. I was curious as hell, too. I wanted to watch, see what it was like, learn what the big deal was about it... but I didn't want to look curious, especially with my sister knowing. And one thing I thought I knew about sex was that it was supposed to be private. Anne wouldn't want me watching, and Frank was probably just being polite.</p><p>So instead of satisfying my curiosity openly, I went to my room and shut my door. But when I shut it, I stayed on the outside, in the hallway. I wanted them to think I was inside, but really I wanted to stay close, and crept back on tiptoes.</p><p>I stood at the threshold of my sister's door, listening to my sister's giggles turn into breathless gasps, and then into moans. I peeked, of course, but not right away, I wanted to be sure they wouldn't catch me at it, but once they were grunting like animals I couldn't resist anymore and took a peek. I spotted them on her bed, she was on her hands and knees and he was behind her, completely naked, holding her by her hair as he slammed into her again and again. Every once in a while he'd slap her ass, which I thought would make her mad but even though she squealed, it didn't seem to make her that upset.</p><p>I got an eyeful, but it wasn't really a good look, not as good a look as I wanted. I didn't know what I wanted when I decided to spy, but I knew it when I didn't see it... what I wanted was a close-up cock-in-pussy view, instead of from a distance and at an angle. What I did see of his cock, in those brief moments it slid out of her and I caught a glimpse, looked pretty big, and it sure seemed to please Anne.</p><p>I was too much of a chicken to go up and get the view I wanted, but my pussy tingled a little as I imagined doing it, just going up and flopping down on the bed beside them and taking a good look. I was about to rub down there a little but it looked like Frank was turning his head so I ducked back into the hallway.</p><p>I'd get my wish for a closer look, but not how I expected, and not until a few minutes after things got really loud and then really quiet. I took that opportunity to creep back to my room, again on tiptoes, open the door and close it again, and then walk back to the living room to watch TV. I was doing my best to act like nothing strange was going on. As I passed the doorway I took one quick glance in and saw my sister and Frank lying naked, loosely in each other's arms. Anne didn't see me, but Frank did, he gave me a nod and smile. I ignored him and passed on by.</p><p>It wasn't long before he came out to join me. I did a literal double-take. I glanced over when I heard someone coming, then back to the TV, then back to him when I realized he was still naked. Not just naked, his dick was out and proud like he was pointing at something. Pointing at me, to be precise.</p><p>I was naïve enough not to be sure if that was normal or not. I mean, I know walking out naked wasn't normal, I wasn't that innocent, but I didn't really know much about erections or how they worked. Guys didn't seem to have dicks that stuck out all the time, but I thought maybe they were able to fold them really well... although, looking at it, it didn't seem like it would fold easily, it looked rigid and when he took a step, it swung like it carried some weight.</p><p>After one long lingering look to make sure I saw what I thought I saw, I turned back to the TV and pretended it was no big deal. I was embarrassed, but I didn't want to embarrass myself more by freaking out about it.</p><p>Frank said hello, then sat down on the couch right beside me, like he wanted to put it right where I could see it out of the corner of my eye. I learned the reason for the expression ""big as life"" that day, because a dick looks a lot bigger when it's right there in front of you, close enough for you to grab instead of in a still picture. A lot more alive, too. I couldn't help but look, with it just bobbing there happily. Frank tried to talk to me, asked me what we were watching and other questions, but I didn't answer him much. In fact, I was barely even aware of what he was saying, until he suggested that I could touch it, if I wanted.</p><p>I wanted, but I didn't. It was like some kind of wild animal, I was too scared to actually touch it, but I wanted to, to see what it would feel like. Would it be warm? Would it be dry or slimy? Would it twitch in my hands? Would it try to bite? Okay, not really, but... could I feel a heart-beat? Would I get in trouble? That last worry was probably the strongest, and why I was going to shake my head in response to the offer.</p><p>I guess I waited too long, because before I knew it, he took my hand and put it on his shaft. My fingers naturally curled around it, and I had, for the first time, a hand full of cock. I was stunned, but at least some of my questions were answered. It was warm, a little slimy, especially towards the top of my hand, it did twitch, and I couldn't feel a heartbeat, but maybe I wasn't feeling in the right place. And of course it didn't bite. As for getting in trouble, that seemed about to happen when I saw my sister come around the corner. I whipped my hand away and put it back in my lap, but she didn't seem to notice.</p><p>""Frank? You coming back?""</p><p>""Not just now, darling,"" he said. ""Just spending some time with your little sister, watching some Disney channel."" Finally he looked in her direction. ""What are you wearing? Didn't I tell you not to get dressed?""</p><p>I looked over too. She was wearing a pink bathrobe, wrapped tightly around her. ""I'm not dressed, this is a robe.""</p><p>""Do you see me in a robe?""</p><p>Anne locked eyes with me, just for a second, and then said, ""But...""</p><p>""No buts, unless it's your butt, and it's bared. You don't got anything your sister hasn't seen before.""</p><p>Anne wrestled with it for a moment, but finally pulled the robe apart and dropped it. She was naked, totally, and while it wasn't anything I hadn't seen before, I hadn't seen it before when it was freshly fucked. Her pussy looked a little red and puffy, the lips wider than the last time I'd seen them, and then there were the little trails down her legs that I noticed as she moved towards the couch, like something sticky had dried there.</p><p>I was sitting in the middle of the couch, I didn't plan anything by it, it was just my habit. Frank sat beside me, so the only place for Anne to sit was on the other side of me, unless she wanted to ride the armrest beside her boyfriend, and when she tried that Frank swatted her ass and said, ""Sit like a normal person.""</p><p>Anne stared at me again and said, ""Move.""</p><p>""No,"" I said defiantly. ""I was here first."" You'd think I would move, right? But 'here first' is an argument I rarely get to use. My sister was 'here first' in so many things. It wasn't just that, I figured that if I was between them, they wouldn't do anything gross like make out.</p><p>Boy did I make the wrong call there, too. Anne grudgingly sat beside me, and we watched TV for about fifteen minutes... well, okay. I don't know what the others were watching, I was watching TV and Frank's cock, which underwent startling transformations, sometimes deflating, sometimes standing at attention, and sometimes he stroked it from one stage to the other like he was a magician doing a trick. Finally, after one such stroking, he reached one arm over my head, grabbed Anne, and pulled her over my lap roughly. ""Why don't you suck on my dick, a while, baby?""</p><p>""But...""</p><p>""No buts,"" Frank said again. ""Show your sister how it's done.""</p><p>I didn't want to see how it was done, it was getting a little too weird for me, I wanted to get out of there and back to my room, but I was trapped, Anne's upper body pinning my legs. Frank grinned at me and nodded his head down towards his lap as though inviting me to take in the show, which started immediately. Anne wrapped her lips around the head of his penis and went down all the way to the balls. Okay, yes, I had to watch that, it was kind of neat, like a sword-swallower at the circus, but still weird, and I was entirely too close. But what could I do, trapped like that? I leaned back as far as I could to show them I didn't want any part of it.</p><p>""Frank?"" my sister said, taking her mouth away for a moment.</p><p>He pushed her head down. ""Jessica? I want you to pay attention, there's a lesson here, when your mouth is busy with one thing, you don't try to do something else like talk. Your mother didn't teach you to talk with your mouth full, did she?"" I shook my head. ""Well, mine didn't either. So I want you to do me a favor. Watch her closely. If your sister's mouth comes off my cock before I say, I want you to give her a slap, right on her ass, hard as you can.""</p><p>Well, that was too tempting an offer to resist. Anne'd spanked me before for being bad, but I'd never got the chance to do it to her, and I wanted that chance. He couldn't have picked a better way to get me to watch that blowjob if he offered to pay me. So, I held my hand up and ready, and fixed my eyes on my sister's blushed face.</p><p>She couldn't even give me that small joy, though, so I had to watch for several minutes, her head bobbing up and down, and she didn't remove it once. Once she pulled back to use just her tongue on the head and I was in motion to swat when Frank told me that the tongue counts as her mouth. Finally, Frank said, ""Okay, you can pull off,"" and I lowered my hand, disappointed.</p><p>Anne's mouth left Frank's dick, but she kept close and he used his fist instead, pumping it up and down, and suddenly white stuff started to dribble out all over the place. Anne's tongue snapped back into action to get some of it, but most of it fell... onto me. My bare legs, and I had cum on them. First cum I'd ever seen, too. It looked like some kind of slime. ""Eww!""</p><p>""See, look what you did,"" Frank scolded. ""You let your sister get all cummy. Lick her clean.""</p><p>Wow, that was neat. It didn't feel as incredibly good as when she licked my pussy that time, but the feel of your sister's tongue on your legs, especially when it goes to the inner thighs, really is weird, but good weird. It wasn't just the feeling itself, but how it reminded me of the last time her face was between my legs, and also how it made me feel powerful, that my older sister was licking me clean when I was dirty. Then I looked over to Frank and saw this hungry look in his eyes that scared me a little. I think I knew then that he was going to keep pushing things and pushing things until I did a lot of things I regretted, and that's why, when my sister finally got off my lap, I got up and announced I was going to my room.</p><p>""What's wrong little bit?"" Frank asked. ""I do something to offend you?""</p><p>I shook my head and just left. Once in the safety of my room, I closed my door, sat on the bed and rubbed my fingers through my crack steadily. That seemed safer, and once I'd had that moment of pleasure I thought I'd be okay, that I could think more clearly.</p><p>I did come out again, later, after my sister and Frank went at it yet again. She was loud this time, so I waited till they were completely done, and then waited a little longer for good measure. When I came out to the living room, my sister still wasn't dressed, but, to my surprise, Frank was. He looked like he was on his way to the door, which filled me with a sense of relief. That was undone when I heard my sister say, ""So, I'll see you tomorrow then?""</p><p>Great. Another day of this. I suppose it wasn't all bad, it was fun to see all this sex stuff and how it worked, but I knew sooner or later he was going to start touching me, and that was supposed to be bad when strangers touched you. Every lesson I'd gotten from television and school said it was a horrible thing that would make me miserable. It was really exciting every time he got close, but it was exciting to stand on the edge of a cliff and look over, too. That didn't mean I wanted to tumble off.</p><p>Frank didn't agree like I thought he would. Instead, he said, ""I don't know, I might find something better to do...""</p><p>You should have seen my sister's face fall. She looked positively devastated. ""What? But I did everything you said!""</p><p>""Let's just say I didn't get as warm a welcome as I wanted. If I was going to come back, things would have to change.""</p><p>Creeping closer, I stepped on a creaky part of the floor, and instinctively ducked back before my sister could see. On tiptoes, I pranced back to my room before my sister could catch me eavesdropping. I don't think she even came out to the hallway, but I was scared, and so I didn't hear the rest of the conversation, but I got a good idea of what it was later.</p><p>That was when my sister came in ready to pull any kind of dirty trick she could to get me to be ""nicer"" to Frank. ""He thought you didn't like him,"" she said.</p><p>""I didn't.""</p><p>""Well, I do, and I really need you to help me out here. If you don't start being nicer to him he's not going to come back."" I had mixed feelings on that, so I just shrugged. ""If you don't help me here, I'm going to tell Mom that you were being a brat.""</p><p>That was one trick I was prepared for. ""I'll just tell her what you wanted me to do. And what you did.""</p><p>""She wouldn't believe you,"" Anne insisted. ""She'd think you watched porn... and that's what I'll tell her.""</p><p>""Really?"" It could go either way, but I thought I could make Mom believe me. ""I'm never in trouble like you are. And if she doesn't believe me I'll point out the places Frank's thing leaked on the couch. She can get it tested."" I didn't watch porn, but sometimes I did watch Law and Order SVU reruns. We stared each other down for what seemed like a minute.</p><p>She broke. She got down on her knees beside my bed. ""Please?"" she said. ""I really, really need you, Jessica. I know I haven't always been the best sister, but I love you, and I need your help. He had to leave once before, and it almost killed me. I don't know what I'd do if he didn't come back."" That was the trick that did me in, the one I wasn't prepared for. I later learned that Frank was her first, that he met her when she was thirteen and spending time in a library, and he was masturbating to porn on one of the public computers. Our librarian was a voyeur who enjoyed watching a man seduce a teenage girl in front of her. Anne went back to the library every day that week, and Mom just thought she was finally getting serious about her education. Instead, Frank was giving her a very sexual education. Frank was just in town on business, and left after that week, although they exchanged e-mails and he left her with a void that was hard to fill. Now she was begging me to help keep him interested. It wasn't the begging, at least not just the begging. It was the sincerity. It was like I was literally her last hope, like I held her happiness in my hands. I liked that feeling. I wasn't sure I liked it enough to let a strange man fuck me for it, but at least it made me feel like I mattered to her.</p><p>""What do you want me to do?"" I asked sarcastically. ""Let him fuck me?""</p><p>""No, of course not,"" she said, but I think we both knew it would come to that. ""But just get naked with us, and watch, and maybe rub your pussy a bit. Like this."" Her hands dove between my legs, and even though I'd recently cum and she only touched me through my clothes, it stimulated me. Okay, maybe THAT was the dirty trick that did me in. I spread my legs to give her easier access, it was almost automatic, and she took the opportunity to dive under the waistband and rub where I most wanted her to. ""See? It feels good, and all I'm asking is to let Frank see you feeling good. That's not so much to ask, is it?""</p><p>I took a breath. ""I guess not,"" I said, feeling hot all over.</p><p>""Good. And that's all you have to do, touch yourself, and let Frank touch you, and maybe let him put his thing in your mouth to get hard.""</p><p>That was upping the stakes considerably, but, right then, it didn't seem like such a bad thing. Girls did that all the time from what I'd heard. Anne seemed to like it. What would it feel like? What would it taste like? I used to think it would taste like old gym socks. After being close enough to somebody else doing it to smell, I didn't think it anymore. Still, I thought I should put up some resistance, or Anne would be proposing more. ""His thing, in my mouth?""</p><p>""It's no big deal,"" she said, wiggling her middle finger in my crack as she did. ""And look, you can just think of like practice, for when you get a boyfriend. He'll think you're really cool because you already know how to give him a blowjob.""</p><p>""I don't know...""</p><p>""And if you're a really good sister, and you help me out like this, I'll make it up to you.""</p><p>""How?""</p><p>""Next time we go out, you can sit next to me on the bus, instead of behind."" Not good enough. I'd already decided I was probably going to give in, if she made it worth my while. ""I'll let you watch whatever you want on TV, like, completely, until he's gone."" I still kept my mouth shut, although a moan was struggling to escape my throat. ""I'll lick your pussy again like last time. Any time you want.""</p><p>""Okay,"" I said, trying to make my moan sound like a sigh, like I was just going along with it, but I think I gave the game away with how fast I got naked. She hadn't offered to do it right then, just if I was really nice, but right then we were both willing to get me my first payment in advance. As I lay back with her mouth pressed to my hole, her tongue worming inside and making me quiver all over, I thought I could get used to it, addicted even. If sex with Frank was half as good, I could see why my sister went to such extremes to keep him. By the time Mom got home, Anne had been gone for ten minutes and I was still a sweaty heap with limbs that felt like they were made of jelly, wiped out from two or three orgasms. Mom thought I was sick when she came to check on me, I had to tell her I wore myself out dancing.</p><p>My sister kept up her part of the bargain, so I felt I was pretty obligated to keep up mine, even though I started having second thoughts by the time I went to bed. She never actually promised Frank wouldn't fuck me, she just said I wouldn't have to... but I knew he'd keep pushing. Anne had to have known that too. I just trusted that she'd protect me from that when the time came. Big mistake.</p><p>What I don't think either of us were expecting or prepared for was how fast it would happen, or that Frank's plan was more sinister than Anne could have thought. He didn't just want to fuck me too, he wanted me to completely replace my sister as his go-to sextoy.</p><p>He played it low key that next day, if you can call fingering an eleven-year-old and making her swallow his cum 'low key'. Whatever you call it, Frank didn't try much beyond what he'd already asked Anne to get me to agree to.</p><p>I spent the whole time Frank was there, except a few minutes when he first arrived, naked. He was very complimentary and enjoyed the view so much he wanted to touch too, and he touched me all over but especially between my legs, but I was prepared for that... at any other time I would have run but Anne gained my cooperation with her tongue the day before, so it was no big thing, and twenty minutes of his fingers squirming around in my cunt certainly cured me of my shyness.</p><p>The big thing that first day was the blowjob. Anne said I'd just have to do it to get him hard, but the first time he wanted to put his throbbing meat in my mouth, it was already pretty hard, and he made me suck him until he came, too, telling me it was to teach me how. I didn't mind, though, by this time I wanted the experience. The taste, now that I minded, it wasn't very good, not like old gym socks, but like milk that had gone a little bad, but it was the only time I drank it that way, right from Frank. I did have a lot more cum that day, but it was usually mixed in with my sister's pussy, and that somehow made it taste a lot better.</p><p>That's all it was the first day, one blowjob lesson, and then me watching or helping out when Frank fucked my sister, or to get him hard in between sessions. Sometimes that was letting him watch Anne give me orgasms, sometimes it was a little more blowjob practice, but not to completion, and sometimes it was just letting him finger me. Helping out was pretty educational, I got the big close up look at what sex was, in every hole, and sometimes Frank would pull out and put it in my mouth a little more, or asked me to lick Anne's slit while his dick plowed into her. Best of all was when he fucked my sister's asshole from behind and made her eat me out at the same time. Every thrust jolted her forward and moved her tongue in an unexpected direction and with added force. I had my best orgasm of the day to that, and by that time they were starting to blur together. The whole day was pretty explosively entertaining, and I was getting pretty used to cumming, so I was ready to continue the next day, or even the rest of the week.</p><p>Before Frank left, Anne said something that would give him the opening he needed to get at my own opening. While he was getting dressed, she told him, ""Remember, tomorrow starts the most risky time for me to get pregnant, so you'll have to wear a condom, okay?""</p><p>Frank never said okay, but he grunted something that sounded like an agreement, and nothing more was said of it, and I wasn't really thinking much about it. What I was thinking about was something I heard on Law and Order once, that sperm live inside the vagina for three days. What I didn't know was whether that meant the part of her cycle that was ""dangerous"" actually started three days from now, or if what she did today might make her pregnant in three days. She'd sure taken a lot of cum inside of her pussy, and I knew I didn't suck it all out.</p><p>So, when Frank next showed up, guess what he DIDN'T bring with him? Condoms, of course. Anne brought it up after I'd gotten him good and hard with my tongue, and he was spreading my sister's legs from behind. ""You should put on a condom,"" she said suddenly.</p><p>""I never wear condoms, darling.""</p><p>""What?"" Anne tried to close her legs, but Frank was stronger, and I guess her heart wasn't really in the fight, because he easily kept them apart as he got closer. ""Then you can't... I mean, I might get pregnant.""</p><p>""You might. I'm feeling especially potent today."" I was watching from underneath them, my head between Anne's knees, so I could see as the head of his dick bumped into her labia. ""I've told you before, you want to keep riding with big Frank, you'll have to take some chances... like the chance of getting knocked up a little.""</p><p>""You can pull out, though, right? Finish in my mouth or ass?""</p><p>""I thought you understood me, girl. I thought maybe you were the one. Maybe I was wrong about you these last couple years.""</p><p>""What? What do you mean?"" She sounded worried, almost panicked. ""You cum in my ass all the time.""</p><p>He used one hand to wave his dick up and down and then said, ""Yes, but it's always a second feature. It's like a steak and potato dinner. I like the potato, and I'll enjoy eating it, as long as I know I'm going to get what I came for, and I'm there for the steak. If I go to a restaurant and they only want to serve me potatoes, I'll walk out and find somewhere else, no matter how hungry I am. And this here dick you love so much, it's just like me, only to it, pussy is steak. It wants to tear into it."" He pressed forward, and the head disappeared inside. ""But it doesn't just want to take a taste and then dine on potato the whole night. It wants to do what's natural. Cocks always want to shoot their load in a pussy. That's just nature. God designed it for that purpose. If I don't drop a load in a cunt, I'm going unsatisfied, and if I'm unsatisfied, I'm not coming back.""</p><p>""So I have to risk getting pregnant,"" Anne whined, ""Or you'll break up with me?""</p><p>""Every time I came in you before, you risked getting pregnant, this is just a little riskier. And to break up with you, we'd have to be going out. I enjoy fucking you, darling, but I've told you before, to be my girl, a girl's got to be willing to do anything. I thought maybe that could be you."" He let that sink in a moment, and then gave her a way out. ""But I never said I had to cum in you. I just need to a pussy to shoot in when I'm ready.""</p><p>Anne locked eyes with me then, even if she did it with her head hanging upside down looking back between her legs. We both knew what he wanted, and I think she was asking my permission.</p><p>Well, I wasn't going to give it... not because I didn't want her to say yes, though. By now I wanted to feel a real cock in my pussy, shooting off, but I wouldn't give her the satisfaction or make it any easier on her. She was supposed to be my sister, to look out for me, put me above some guy. I just stared back at her, jutting out my bottom lip a little in defiance. Sure there was a part of me that wanted her to say yes, but the trusting little girl in me wanted her to say no, to stand up for me. I thought of it like a test, I had to look like I did not want to do this, and if she did the right thing and told Frank no, I'd have popped right up and said I didn't mind, that I wanted it, and let her off the hook. But as we stared at each other my sister had to think I was not in for this.</p><p>Anne made her decision and sold me out again. ""Just to shoot in? Not to fuck?""</p><p>""Just to shoot in. I'll fuck you, and then when I'm ready, I'll pull out and just put the head in your sister. Or I can cum in you. Your call.""</p><p>Anne bit her lip then said, to me, ""Just go with it, Jessica?"" I pouted, and she said, ""Come on, it's no big deal. It's not actually fucking, he's just going to stick the head in.""</p><p>So, that's what happened. I complied, trying to hide my excitement and put on a show of being a poor, put-upon sister just doing what she was told, giving Anne a chance to have second thoughts, but she didn't have any. Frank suggested I turn around so I could be in position, and so I lay on my back underneath my sister as Frank fucked her. The view wasn't good with my sister's tits bouncing around my face... I swear she doing that just to get me to suck on her nipple, and finally I did... it gave me something to do while I waited for my first load of cum, and at least in my mouth it wouldn't poke my eye out. It wasn't as fun as it was in my imagination, though, and those melons didn't really have any juice yet.</p><p>One thing about Frank, and I think it was part of why my sister had this strange draw to him, was that he could last a long time when he wanted to, although at the time he was the only guy I'd seen so I figured it was normal. So there I was, nursing on an erect nipple, waiting for what seemed like forever, and my sister came first, pressing down on me as she did, like she was going to squish me. She started up again and was probably well on her way to another climax when I heard Frank say, ""Okay, I'm ready to blow.""</p><p>My sister pulled off quickly, then practically rolled off of me so she could watch what was happening. Luckily, it meant I could, too. Frank lowered his aim directly for my little slit, and pried the lips apart with two fingers while he used his other hand to stroke himself. Meanwhile, my sister held my down by the shoulders, as though expecting that I'd try to run away at the last second and that it was her job, not to stop the molester, but stop me squirming away from him. Squirming was a temptation, I guess. As the big throbbing rod got close enough to touch, I had a moment of panic, I thought there was no way it would fit, but there was nowhere to go with my sister behind me, and Frank pushed in just as he shot off his first squirt. I didn't feel that one, because the head prying its way into my hole felt like it was stretching me to my breaking point, but once the ridge slid through it felt much better, and I could feel the little spasms as for the first time I took a load of fresh hot cum in my womb.</p><p>I knew it wasn't going to be the last. I didn't want it to be. It hurt at first, but while Frank was inside me, filling me with spunk, I felt great, like I'd been missing something all my life. Frank was very still through the whole thing, not moving any deeper in me than the head, although I kind of wanted him to, I wanted him to go as far as he could.</p><p>When he was done, and Frank pulled out, Anne let go of my shoulders, gave me a little pat on the head. ""So does this mean I'm not a virgin?""</p><p>""No,"" she said. ""You have to be fucked to be a virgin, he just stuck the head in.""</p><p>I don't know if she was right about my virginity, but I guess it is kind of ambiguous, and Law and Order SVU never addressed this specific point. I certainly didn't have a hymen anymore, but it wasn't Frank's dick that broke it, and he did just get the head in. So maybe I was still a virgin at that point. But if I was, I wouldn't be for much longer.</p><p>The next time they fucked, Frank once again announced he was ready to cum. Once again, I got into position, this time on my hands and knees, with my butt in the air, and he pushed just the head in. Nothing happened. He wasn't shooting. I would have been happy to stay like that as long as it took, but Anne said, ""Aren't you done yet?""</p><p>""No,"" Frank said. ""I must have jumped the gun. Let me just take a few strokes.""</p><p>Without giving either of us a chance to protest, Frank pushed in, then out, and then again, a little deeper. I'm no dummy, I knew I was getting fucked, just slowly and carefully... which was just enough to make me want it quickly and forcefully. He didn't go all the way in, maybe half-way at the most, and then after about a half dozen strokes, he grabbed me firmly by the ass and said, ""Yeah, that's it..."" and let loose.</p><p>Anne and Frank fucked five times that day, and each time I was the designated cumdump. Each time Frank also took less time fucking my sister and more fucking me. Each time, Frank claimed he was about to cum before he started to fuck me, and my sister was unwilling to challenge him. By the fourth I got his whole dick, right to the balls, for longer than my sister. The last, we'd used our tongues, together to get him hard and ready, and when he was ready to fuck, he took two quick strokes in my sister, and then ""had to cum"". After that, I had my legs in the air, getting my pussy stretched out to its very limit for the better part of an hour, while my sister grinded on my face to get her own satisfaction.</p><p>That was Wednesday. Thursday, he didn't even use the pretense of needing to cum, he just fucked me most of the time, and not always in the pussy, and sometimes without even fucking my sister at all. Oh, she was still involved, Frank still liked to watch us eat each other out, and her tongue was put to good use... sometimes, Frank would eat her out while he fucked me... but the fucking was all for me, except for a couple strokes now and then. He kept saying he'd fuck her a little later, but wanted to get most of the sperm out of his system first, so the risks of knocking her up would be lower.</p><p>I have to admit I loved it. Even ignoring all the orgasms and the wonderful completeness you feel when you're stuffed with cock, there was a mean little part of me that was happy to have taken Frank away from Anne so completely, when she loved him so much. I felt a little bad for her too, but mostly I felt superior, dominant, like I was in charge for once. Like I was the special one, and she was the little kid who had to tag along. I got to be fucked hard and raw several times, she just got the promise of one at the end of the day... a promise that went unfulfilled, as it turned out.</p><p>When Frank announced that it was time for him to go, Anne finally spoke up. ""But you were supposed to fuck me..."" she whined.</p><p>""Sorry, darling, your sister kind of wiped me out, I don't think I have another cum left in me today.""</p><p>""But... but... you're supposed to be here for me, not her. You can't just fuck her all day and leave me unsatisfied.""</p><p>""You're unsatisfied?"" Frank asked, actually seeming concerned. When my sister nodded, he said, ""But I know your sister made your toes curl several times.""</p><p>""It's not the same,"" she said. ""I need cock."" I had to agree. A willing tongue between your legs is great, but a hard dick is even better. ""If you're going to fuck her while all I get is tongue, why should I let you be here at all. I'm not saying you can't fuck her at all, but I should get more than she does.""</p><p>""But I thought you were worried about pregnancy.""</p><p>""Fuck it, I'll risk it, it's probably safe by now anyway. Just fuck me.""</p><p>""Oh, I'm sorry darling. I didn't realize you were feeling neglected. I'm truly, truly sorry. I don't think I can give you any cock today, but I promise you, tomorrow, I'll give you your fill of dick, and you'll get at least twice as much as she does."" He put his hand tenderly on her face, letting his thumb push its way into her mouth like it was a dick. ""Would that make you happy?""</p><p>My sister nodded. She was happy the rest of the day. I wasn't as happy with my sister getting the upper hand again... but she hadn't, really. She just thought she had.</p><p>The next day, Friday, Frank showed us what he meant by showing up with two other guys, who he introduced as neighbors. Frank was from out of town, and stayed in a motel, and these two guys, both in their thirties, lived there as well. After making the introductions, he said, ""Anne here wanted more cock, so you guys are in charge of giving her all she can take. Jessica, let's go.""</p><p>I rode on Frank's dick as we sat in the easy chair, while I watched my sister being sandwiched between the two other guys, with one long dick in her ass and a thick one in her pussy. She never said a word, but she kept her eyes locked on me and Frank. I stuck my tongue out at her defiantly. That'll teach her to sell me out. Frank was mine.</p><p>She was pissed at me that night, but I was able to point out that I was only doing what she had begged me to do, so she had no right to be mad. It didn't stop her, but it kept her from being obvious about it, instead, she just sulked around me. She could have told Frank he couldn't come back, if he wanted, but she never did. I guess it was like after he left her at age thirteen, when she couldn't fuck him anymore, and was feeling lonely and horny... but, as Frank told me during one of those quiet periods between fucking, he instructed her, over the Internet, to fuck other men and get herself off. He may have started the process himself, but turned her into a full-fledged slut remotely from hundreds of miles away. So she was used to getting other cocks when she couldn't have his. Before, she must have thought it was cool that he was so secure that he'd let her fuck other guys, even want her to, and not be jealous, but when the shoe was on the other foot and being worn right in front of her, she didn't like it at all. Well, she didn't have much choice, really, because I'd already decided that even if she told Frank he couldn't return, I'd go visit him at his hotel room from then on.</p><p>After that week it was back to school, so we had to be more careful, and just had shorter after school fuck sessions, usually with the same two guys, but sometimes Frank brought other people as well. Frank did throw my sister a fuck now and then, and threw me to the others, with the only restriction given to them was that they weren't allowed to cum inside my pussy. Mouth was fine, ass was fine, but pussy was out of bounds, because he was trying to get me pregnant himself and didn't want competition.</p><p>That was a surprise, but by that time, I was too hooked on all the sex to complain, and, besides, who knew if I was even old enough to get pregnant?</p><p>I was, at least by early summer, where, with school out, our orgies became all-day affairs again. That was also when my mother came home early and caught us. She was totally livid, and the other guys ran, but not Frank, he stood and took it. Mom threatened Frank with the cops, but he was cool and a cucumber. He just pointed out how both Anne and I were already pregnant, and when the story came out about how Anne had turned me over to him, it would be jail for her too, if Mom told. She couldn't stop him from coming over, either, unless she was willing to stay home and keep the doors locked, because when he came knocking, we'd open up. Her only choice, he said, was to keep letting Frank fuck me and bring over other men to fuck me and Anne. She didn't believe him at first, about what Anne had done, and asked me, so I told her the whole story.</p><p>So Mom was trapped. She fretted about it a while in her room, and then came back and apologized to me, tears in her eyes, and told her she couldn't ""get justice"" for me or ""rescue me from this sinful situation"" without getting Anne in trouble too. She begged me to forgive her, even though she was, according to her, betraying me almost as much as Anne did. Of course I forgave her, she was my mom, and besides, I didn't exactly want justice or to be rescued. Frank was pretty blatant from then on, and kept coming over even when Mom was home, and I guess Mom made the decision that if she couldn't beat them, she should join them. She made that decision fast, too... the first time two men took Mom to the bedroom while Frank fucked me and Anne ate me out, and we could both hear each other's moans and even fed off them, well, that was only two days after she discovered us. It was only one more day before one of the guys talked Mom into having me eat her out while I had a cock in my ass.</p><p>She begged forgiveness for that one, too, later while we alone. I told her I understood, and I didn't mind doing it, I even liked doing it. I hugged her and said, ""Besides, all of this was Anne's fault to start with. I should totally get to spank her whenever I want, for that.""</p><p>I was joking, but Mom quirked a smile, which turned into a grin, and she said, ""That could be arranged.""</p><p>That night I spanked my sister while she ate out Mom. Later, I'd do it in front of the guys, and after that it became a regular part of our routine, me swatting Anne's ass until it was red. I felt a little bad about that, even after everything she did to me, until I noticed she came harder and faster than ever if I spanked her while somebody fucked her. Sure, she couldn't sit without wincing for about a week before her ass started getting used to the rough treatment.</p><p>It didn't stop there, either. In addition to decreeing that Anne would do all the babysitting duties when we had our babies, and that we can use her to supply breast milk any time we want. I love the taste, whether straight from the source or in a little glass. Before the babies came I got a little overboard, but after they stop nursing, I still will. We'll keep her producing milk for years. That wasn't even the big thing though... the really big thing was that Mom put me completely in charge of Anne sexually. Since it was my sister's pussy that got us all into this, it showed she didn't have good judgment when it came to that area.</p><p>Now, all judgment in that area was mine, and I took advantage of it. So, if I sucked a cock and didn't want to swallow the load, Anne did that for me. If I was all covered in cum, Anne gave me a tongue bath. If she displeased me in any way, I cut off her supply of cock for a week. I controlled her dress too. At first I made her dress ultra conservatively, but that got boring, so I had her wear tight provocative t-shirts stretched over her tits and belly, with words like ""Slut"" and ""Cumdumpster"". She wore those even to school, although some of them got her sent home, sometimes after giving the principal a blowjob.</p><p>When she didn't have to go to school, the dress got even more extreme... before long, I was having her wear a collar and leash and leading her around the house like a slave or a dog. Normally it's slave, but I did get Mom to buy her a little dog dish with her name on it. When Anne does a bad job of playing slave, I get her to play doggy. She's not allow to speak, or walk on two legs, and doesn't get fucked, but watches while I do and has to use her tongue wherever we say. Mostly we get all the guys to fill up the dish with cum and she has to lap it up on her hands and knees and lick the bowl clean. Maybe it seems a little harsh, and I'm sure in a few years I'll let her off the hook a little, or I'll go too far and Mom will put an end to it, but right now, if you ask me, it's just desserts... that's what you get for selling out your sister.</p><p>The End</p>"
418,To Catch A Predator - A Phil Phantom Tribute,AnonyMPC,,"['Mg', 'Fg', 'inc', 'preg', 'beast', 'bond']","Mary always wanted do so something important, to be a hero, and hit on a way to do it... by luring pedophiles into revealing herself, and then getting them arrested. For that, she needs bait... luckily, she has a twelve-year-old daughter who's willing to help. Except, Mary wants to be REALLY sure they're guilty before calling the cops. Done in tribute to and in the style of Phil Phantom.",2012-05-13T00:00:00,"CAUTION: Exercise caution and good sense before engaging in unsafe sex practices that involve any exchange of body fluid, even contact with open sores or small cuts. Scenes involving large objects, tattoos, bestial sex, body waste ingestion, bindings, devices and gadgets are the stuff of fantasy and are offered to promote the only safe sex there is - masturbation. Before you try anything, find out what the risks and hazards are because they can all be deadly. Read, enjoy, and remember - sex with minors should be left to other minors. - Phil Phantom","<p>Mary had a noble calling, an ambition that would take her out of her humdrum life and make her into a hero, even if an unacknowledged one. She was okay being an unsung hero, if she could just tell herself she was one, that was all she needed... to feel that she had a purpose, that her life wasn't a waste, and she had a grand idea for how she could do something heroic, a real service to mankind, after seeing a similar thing on a television newsmagazine.</p><p>It was simple, once she thought of it. Once the idea was planted, it seemed like the most obvious thing in the world, but all great ideas seem obvious in hindsight. She wanted to be a hero, and heroes fought monsters. Well, she didn't know of any actual monsters in the world, but there were plenty of people who might qualify, dangerous people, people who shouldn't be roaming the streets free. The most dangerous people in the world were sexual predators. Everybody knew that. Everybody hated them. Mary had once had her own predator, and he preyed on her for several years before a far-too-trusting mother finally caught on and sent the guy to jail. At the time, Mary had kicked and screamed against such an act, refusing to testify against him at the trial, but after years of therapy she'd come to see that no matter how good it felt, she was preyed upon.</p><p>She couldn't do anything about the one who got her, but there were plenty of others out there, ones who didn't have a criminal record, ones who needed to be caught and put in jail or on sexual offender registries where they'd be monitored. But Mary never had the idea until she saw somebody else doing it first. One night, she saw a story on the television about how some organizations, and even a few lone crusaders, would entrap these predators, luring them out of the Internet and into a place where they could be identified and caught. Those people, she thought, were heroes, and there was an easy way to be like them. She had an internet, she could pretend to be a young girl, and she felt confident she could lure one, or several, out and send them to jail.</p><p>She even had the perfect bait... her own daughter, Daphne, just twelve years old, perfect for a pedo predator who targeted girls at their ripest for exploitation, when they're going through puberty. Girls like that practically stalked the predators themselves, all full of hormones and a desire to explore their developing sexuality. That's what it was like for her, anyway, and predators took advantage of such easy game and fed well. Predators would have lined up for Daphne, a little doll with well-developed breast buds, a less-developed ass she innocently liked to show off in tight clothing, and under her curly brown bangs, a beautiful face that when it wasn't animated by another expression, tended to look a little awed. Mary knew guys liked that kind of face, because when they show their penis, before the girl realizes what's happening and her face looks scared or disgusted or excited, as is their inclination, the guy gets to see a look of awe, and it makes them feel that the y're showing something really impressive. She knew because she had the same kind of face as a kid, and plenty of guys liked showing her a hard cock and getting her reaction, which after the first couple dozen wasn't really awed, more like bored or occasionally impressed, but looked awed and that was all that mattered in that moment.</p><p>Mary spent her free time in preteen chat rooms using cute screen names that included her daughter's age, until somebody bit who seemed just a little too old, and wanted to chat with her privately. She was good at acting young in text, and could probably fake it on the phone, but the predators were getting savvy these days, not trusting a provocative name or a cheerful phone-voice, and so she decided she'd have to involve her daughter.</p><p>She told Daphne the truth about what they were doing, that they were going after pedophiles, and Daphne had seen the news and agreed pedophiles and sexual predators were bad news, but didn't really understand how she could help. ""What we really need is bait,"" her mother explained.</p><p>""What kind of bait?""</p><p>""Well, in order to get down here and get caught, they need to think there's a real girl here, so they're going to need pictures. And they might need to be a little nude, just so they think you'll be ready to have sex with them.""</p><p>""Nude!"" she blushed red. ""I can't do that!""</p><p>""Sure you can. They can't spread it around because then it'll be trading child porn. Come on, it's no big deal, just pretend it's modeling."" So, with that little justification, Daphne joined the effort to lure pedophiles. Before long, nude photos became 'nude with legs spread', and that became 'spreading pussy lips', and that became, 'look like you've been masturbating.' Mary didn't want her daughter to actually masturbate of course, that would have been too much, so instead she simply rubbed her daughter's pussy with her own hands until she got good and flush and wet. That was sure to attract a pedophile, and it did, even though many of the people who asked for pictures never took the next step and tried to set-up a meeting. That was to be expected - the internet was world-wide, and not all the men they attracted would live anywhere nearby. Still, from pictures alone, they soon had more than enough interested men to start their project and catch a predator.</p><p>It turned out that although the mother-daughter team had become excellent at luring predators, catching them was another matter entirely. They failed virtually every attempt, and they made plenty, it quickly became a regular after-school thing, get your homework done, then lure a predator.</p><p>The first few times, Mary answered the door and the men, clearly expecting a twelve-year-old girl, instead of a grown woman who dressed like one, made up an excuse and ran, ran doubly fast when she tried to chastise them for being pedophiles. After that, she decided that just like Daphne needed to help with the bait, she had to help set the trap too.</p><p>The next few times, she had Daphne answer the door, invite the men into the house. Only then did Mary come downstairs. That was no good either, the men still made some kind of lame excuse and ran.</p><p>""Obviously, our old plan isn't working,"" Mary told her daughter one day. ""To really get a success, we need to trap them here longer. So I want you to play along, do whatever the men want of you until I'm satisfied that they're predators and I can call the police.""</p><p>They tried that, and Mary waited, watching, while their next target slid his hands up her daughter's skirt, dropped her panties, and got his fingers wet up to a knuckle. With his hand in the proverbial cookie jar, there was no claiming he was there for an innocent reason, and he looked up with interest when the mother arrived. That interest turned to fear when she said, ""I see you've fallen into my little pedophile trap. Rest assured, the police will be happy when they get here."" The word 'police' had not left her lips before he was making a bee-line for the door, and from there, ran to his car like a man possessed.</p><p>That would have led to some disappointed officers, if the police ever came. No police ever came, and after several similar incidents, that got Daphne questioning. Many men had been lured to their home under the promise of an innocent underage girl, and some had gotten very far with said girl, but so far, no police, which prompted Daphne to ask the question she'd been avoiding because she trusted her Mom. ""Mom, are you really trying to get these guys arrested?""</p><p>Her mother reeled back as though slapped. ""Why, what a thing to say! Of course I am. That's what all this is for. What do you think, that I'm just inviting pedophiles here to get nasty with my daughter?""</p><p>Daphne was beginning to suspect that very thing, but still had faith, and so gave her mother the chance to explain. ""Well, you've got me here as bait for sexual predators, over and over again, and I feel very much like sexual prey, but we haven't caught a predator yet, not caught for the cops. In fact, I haven't ever met a cop here, unless one of the men we've invited was one, off-duty. I've met a lot of molesters and gotten a lot of molesting, but not so much as one uniformed police officer has set foot in this home looking to nab one.""</p><p>""Of course not, darling, I've told you, we've got to catch the predator first, and then we can call the cops.""</p><p>""Wouldn't it be easier to call the cops before the molesters arrived, if they're going to catch them in the act?""</p><p>""You would think so, but you remember when I called the cops and told them I thought my ex was going to rob the place? They told me they couldn't come because I thought somebody might commit a crime, that they could only come if somebody actually did something illegal.""</p><p>""Mmm. Okay, but I think you've had plenty of time to call the cops these last few guys. Lately you've let them feel me up for almost half an hour before you show yourself. And today, today was the worst.""</p><p>""Nothing serious happened today, Daphne, don't exaggerate.""</p><p>""Exaggerate? He was rubbing his cock all over my pussy! Another few seconds and he would have gone where only fingers and tongues have gone before.""</p><p>""I got there in time. And you are exaggerating. It was only on your butt he was rubbing, and I had to let him do that to get good and hard.""</p><p>""Well, he was hard, but I don't think he was good, and though he may have grazed my asshole a few times he definitely put a few big dents my pussy lips, and was just about to pry them wide open and try for my pussy-throat. See, look."" Daphne bent over, flashing her still-naked ass and a rear view of her cunt to her mother. One finger tugged at a trail of shiny slime on her vaginal lips. ""That's from a slimy dick, right there. If you were any later we'd have caught a predator and lost a virgin in the process.""</p><p>""There are worse reasons to lose your cherry,"" Mary said, bending down to take a close look at the nearly abused vagina, red and swollen with the effort of not quite being fucked. ""You could give it up to some loser just looking to get laid, who whispers sweet nothings in your ears. You know why they call them sweet nothings, right? Because after you've fucked, that's what they mean, nothing. Most girls regret losing their cherry with the people they lose them with. If you give it up catching a dangerous pedophile, that's a noble cause and something you can be proud of for the rest of your life."" Seeing her daughter consider this, Mary added, ""Besides, I'm not at all convinced this is precum, this could well be your own vaginal wetness. I know how worked up you get from the fingerings.""</p><p>""Yeah, but I know my coochie, and this is me."" She ran one finger down her slit, which was very wet, and then pointed to the slime-trail. ""That is definitely his. Taste it if you want, there's definitely some sperm cells in there, and I know now how different that tastes from girl juices."" It was a dare, a very daring dare, more of a joke than a dare, really, and Daphne didn't expect her to take her up on it, even when she leaned in for a very close look. They didn't have that kind of relationship, which is why that when Mary took the dare and ran her tongue up against the side of her daughter's crack, she yelled out, ""Oh, fuck!""</p><p>""You're right, that is fuck, or at least pre-fuck. I apologize, I guess from my hidey hole I didn't see exactly what was happening. I thought he was sticking mostly to the ass, but he must nearly have gotten the head inside. We'll do better next time.""</p><p>""I can't believe you just did that,"" Daphne said, having missed pretty much the entirety of her mother's apology and admission of guilt with the reaction of a soft tongue on a tender mound that was still crying out for attention.</p><p>""You did ask. I took no pleasure in it.""</p><p>""Bullpuckey."" Daphne didn't say shit unless she was talking about literal shit, didn't say fuck unless someone was doing something to her fuck-hole, or was referring to something fuck-hole related, and even that was a new development... she was usually very polite about not swearing which made for some endearing contrasts and made it very effective when she did. ""I bet you were masturbating back there while you were watching.""</p><p>""Whatever gives you that idea?""</p><p>""What gave me that idea? The fact that he was here long enough to get me naked, lick my twat until I came, get a twenty-minute blowjob, cum down my mouth, fingerbang me until he was hard again, and then come very close to claiming my cherry, and in all that time, you still hadn't called the police. What else were you doing, balancing the checkbook?""</p><p>""You can't count the time he was eating you out, we already agreed that that's not enough to get the cops involved. Once you got started with the oral sex, I just needed to be sure that we didn't make the same mistake last time, those guys who blew their loads all over you just after a few sucks and then they were out the door. And once you really got going, I guess I lost track of time a little, it was quite a sight, and I couldn't help but wonder if you'd done it before.""</p><p>""Of course I have, Mom, with the other guys you brought.""</p><p>""That's not what I meant. I meant you looked far too practiced for a girl your age.""</p><p>""The only practice I got was the practice you gave me, and the only men's cocks I've had inside me are the ones you've invited to the house in my name. If I'm good at sucking cock it's because you made me good. I think you're just trying to deflect the issue, because I know you masturbated.""</p><p>""How would you know that?""</p><p>""I can smell pussy on your fingers.""</p><p>""That's a fair trick, considering my fingers haven't been anywhere near your nose. If you can smell my pussy on your fingers than you must be half dog, which I'd have reason to suspect if science didn't say that was impossible.""</p><p>""Okay, I lied, but you never denied there was pussy-smell on your fingers, just that I could smell it, and..."" The implications of her mothers last words hit her suddenly like a brick. ""Wait, to have reasons to suspect it, that would mean... YOU FUCKED DOGS?!""</p><p>Her mother blushed like the cat was out of the bag, or dogfucker was out of the closet. ""It was a long time ago, and I was under the thumb of a particularly hardcore predator. That's why I'm so serious about this, and if I was masturbating back there, it was only to the thought of finally having my revenge. Revenge can be as sexually stimulating as a dog's knot in your pussy, by which I mean not a whole lot, but enough to get you worked up and distracted from thinking about anything else. I was more distracted than masturbating, and I lost track of time.""</p><p>""Bullpuckey,"" Daphne said again. ""I think you're enjoying me getting the same treatment you got, and I bet you're slicker than I am down there now.""</p><p>""To collect on that bet you'd have to look me right in the beaver and I know you're not going to do that."" No sooner had the words left than her daughter got down on her knees and lifted her skirt to prove her wrong. Daphne not only had no qualms about looking her mother right in the hole she came out of, but also none about taking a good close up look and feeling with her fingers, sawing one in and out of the bottom of her meaty, aroused crack as though demonstrating how slick it was. ""It doesn't really prove anything, anyway, because we've been talking about my history with dogs and that brought up some memories.""</p><p>""I can't believe this pussy had a dog cock in it once. It must have had dog cum in it too. I wonder what dog cum tastes like?""</p><p>""A little more bitter than a man's cum, and it's more watery in texture, but it has its charms and... oh, my, if you're trying to taste it second-hand, you're a little late, it's been over ten years since I've done a dog, so I doubt there's any left-over taste. Not that I'm complaining about you trying.""</p><p>Daphne lifted her face from her mother's pussy and grinned up at her with a wet mouth. ""No, I just wondered what you tasted like. I'm glad you don't mind."" She returned to tasting, and to Mary it seemed like she liked the taste. This day's effort couldn't be considered a failure even if that was the only discovery they made.</p><p>""Of course I don't mind. What woman would mind? I do notice that this is another thing that you seem to have had some practice in. Or is that another thing you're going to blame on me?""</p><p>""No, this one I've got to blame on my Health teacher. My marks weren't good and so this year she's been having me do an extra credit project on lesbian sex, and I've had to demonstrate on her a lot. Honestly, I think it's malarkey, maybe if it was one time I could think it was a project, but I've demonstrated an awful lot and there isn't much new to show her. My predator senses are tingling, maybe we should try luring her to the house and calling the cops.""</p><p>""Daphne, we will do no such thing, and I'll tell you why while you continue demonstrating what she's been teaching you."" Mary waited for the feeling of a swiftly moving tongue down below to return, before continuing. ""First of all, women cannot be sexual predators. Trust me, I'm your mother, and I know predators. It's just not how things work. Only men can be sexual predators. Secondly, to even suggest such a thing would be terribly disrespectful to your teachers, especially one who's helping you raise your grades. You will do everything this or any other teacher tells you to do, even if seems unusual, it's all a learning experience when it comes from a teacher. For example, bondage is very popular in lesbian relationships, and if she asked you to let her tie you up, you should do it. In fact, you should probably offer, it can take place at her place and she can use corporal punishment on you as she sees fits. She may want you to have sex with you like a man, using some kind of big rubber dick that she straps on, and that's okay too, that's helpful Sex Ed, it can't get you pregnant, and will prepare you for both heterosexual sex and homosexual sex, whichever you wind up preferring.""</p><p>""Wow,"" Daphne said between licks. ""You sure are an expert in lesbian sex.""</p><p>""Hardly, I just keep myself informed about social issues like the homosexual rights movement. I'm very pro-gay, and am strongly considering joining P-FLAG, but I'm not gay myself. I love lesbians, but it's a platonic love. I have no taste for licking pussy.""</p><p>""Could have fooled me!""</p><p>""Just because I'll let a woman lick my pussy does not make me a lesbian. You're only a lesbian if you enjoy licking a pussy and have no love for cock, but if you'd say no to someone licking yours just because she's a girl, you're not straight, just a fool, a homophobic fool, and probably a fool in serious dyke-denial, too afraid that you'll beg to reciprocate to let a dyke go down. You're performing a lesbian act on me but I'm not performing one on you, so that makes you the lesbian, even if you're just playing at it. I would have hoped your health teacher would have explained that subtle point of lesbian relations.""</p><p>""She did,"" Daphne said, ""and in almost the same words, but she is a total dyke and I was straight at first but she's made me at least bi. I've already seen her rubber strap-on cock by the way, seen and felt it in every hole. But when I said you could have fooled me, it was because you seemed to lick my pussy without even asking, just a few minutes ago.""</p><p>""I did fool you, because I wasn't licking your pussy, I was licking cum, and your pussy just happened to be the surface. I will never lick your pussy for fun... I might lick it for your own good if you say, broke your hands and couldn't masturbate, or to clean up a cummy mess some potential predator left, but for fun alone, sorry. I'm just not into that game.""</p><p>""Mmm, now you make me want to either break both my hands or get a predator to cum inside me.""</p><p>""I suggest the latter, at least that won't interfere with your everyday life. But I want you to know that I totally respect and support your own lesbian explorations."" She pushed her daughter's face down further between her legs. ""Explore as much as you'd like, these legs will never be closed to a curious daughter.""</p><p>Daphne didn't have the heart to tell her mother that most of her curiosity had already been satisfied by regular extra-credit sessions and she'd come to the conclusion that she was probably more like her mother than her Health teacher, straight, with maybe a hint of bi. She wouldn't lick pussy just for the fun of it either, she only licked her mother's to get a sense of the taste and that itch was already scratched. She would lick pussy in exchange for grades, which Mary couldn't provide, or for an orgasm in return, and that was off the table, so the only thing aside from the firm motherly hand at the back of her head that was keeping Daphne's tongue moving was the knowledge that her mother wanted her to, and she really did love her mother and wanted to make her happy. Over the next hour, Daphne made her mother very happy indeed and left her lying on the floor with still quivering legs and a ""I just had three orgasms"" look on her face, while she herself was sadly unsatisfied.</p><p>""Are you sure you don't want to lick me?"" Daphne whined. All that tongue work and her mother's pleased moans and undulations, combined with the earlier feel of the predator's cock rubbing up against her pink left her wet and flush down there without any release. She'd tried to furtively squeeze her upper thighs together to provide stimulation, but was too ashamed to openly masturbate in front of her own mother, despite the fact that she'd been made to do it openly in front of others in class, moms were still a big deal, even moms you ate out, it was still embarrassing for a mom to see you masturbate.</p><p>""I'm sorry my dear Daphne, but just as I would never try to push you into straightness, you shouldn't push me into lesbian debauchery. We have another predator coming by tomorrow, if he happens to shoot a load of sticky semen on your pussy I'll do it then to help prevent pregnancy. Until then, I hope they taught you about masturbation in Health class.""</p><p>""It almost sounds like you want me to get him to cum inside me. I don't want to get pregnant.""</p><p>""That's ridiculous, Daphne,"" Mary said, finally pushing herself off the floor and, for the first time in quite some time, dropping her dress back over to where it was supposed to be. ""If anything, it would be the opposite. If he came inside you, sure, but if he just happened to fuck you a little and you had him pull out and cum on the outside, well, I think most predators would be satisfied with that, and it would be a good way to accumulate evidence for the cops. We could record it and then I'd clean you up so none of that nasty cum gets inside and risks reaching an egg. That would be a perfect predator trap, if you were industrious.""</p><p>Daphne was happy to be industrious, she'd been holding back and trying not to let the guys fuck her because she didn't want to look like a slut, but if her mother gave her permission, and every sign of being interested in watching the spectacle, why not? Industry could be fun, and the feel of her teacher's rubber cock had given her a strong desire to try out the real thing.</p><p>The two were, as it turned out, very industrious, luring many more pedophile predators over the next couple weeks before they had to have another big conversation, this one for the same reason as the first... there was a lot of luring, and yet they hadn't caught one yet.</p><p>""Well, you screwed up another one,"" Daphne said as they watched a man running outside desperately pulling his pants up.</p><p>""I'm sorry, Daphne, you're right, I did screw it up a little, but next time, we'll get him.""</p><p>""I thought you were supposed to call the police.""</p><p>""I know! I was going to, but I just got so angry watching him there, violating you. I had to give him a piece of my mind."" She pulled the hidden camera from the hiding place, rewound it, and then took a look at the footage. ""No, this is no good, again. We just have you on camera, lots of good shots of dick in cunt, but no good face shots for the police.""</p><p>""Imagine that,"" Daphne said dryly. Her mother set the camera up, after all, and insisted it was in a perfect position, had Daphne lie in the position, naked, legs spread and inviting, the same way she greeted the invited predator after shouting that the door was open. He got to work right away, but the shot was centered on her pussy... the only way his face would have gotten in the shot was if he'd stopped to eat her out, and he hadn't. So it was no surprise that they didn't get any good footage of him... although, Mary never showed Daphne any of the footage, so she only had her mother's word that it was no good. Even that shouldn't have been an obstacle. ""We could call the cops anyway,"" she suggested. ""Even without the video evidence, I've got plenty of evidence he was fucking me, and we could be eyewitnesses.""</p><p>""I don't think there's much use in that. We don't have his real name, and cum inside your pussy could well be consensual. Besides, you know how lazy cops are, Daphne, except for murders, they only investigate crimes they stop in progress or ones they have rock-solid evidence for. And the video's no good for that, if it didn't get his face.""</p><p>""And instead of getting the cops here, you had to tell confront him, tell him what a pervert he was, how I was at the most fertile time of my cycle and that if he came inside me he could very well get me pregnant.""</p><p>""It was true, wasn't it? I was trying to get him to pull out in time, he didn't look like the type to do it without a little motivation.""</p><p>""You gave him motivation, Mom. The moment he heard I was fertile he pushed into me right to the balls. You know predators better than I do, but I think he took it as an invitation to get me pregnant. You barely even raised your voice.""</p><p>""That was just fear, I certainly didn't want him to get you pregnant. I didn't even want him to cum inside you, especially since I'm going to have to spend an hour sucking all that sperm out of you. It was the last thing on my mind, and I'll try to be better about that in the future. I'll be very careful not to let a guy cum inside your pussy, just your mouth, or your ass like last time."" She paused, and put a finger to her lips, considering. ""Although... it would certainly give us more time to let the cops here. Men often like to sleep after cumming inside a pretty, fertile girl, with their cock still inside, letting everything soak in. It's a natural instinct that overcomes the urge to leave men have when they're through fucking a non-fertile hole. That would be a perfect predator trap, when you think about it.""</p><p>""Only if you actually follow through and call the cops. Somehow I don't think that's going to happen, and I'm going to wind up carrying a predator's baby... if I'm not already. If you want to keep the spermies away from the egg, you'd better get started now.""</p><p>""I will,"" her mom said, and fell to her knees to fulfill her now-familiar role after a failed attempt, although usually she licked the cum off the outside or out of a dribbling asshole rather than from a hole. ""I'm sorry I'm so forgetful. We will get one, sooner or later, all we have to do is keep trying.""</p><p>""How about we try another approach?"" Her mother looked up at her, patiently listening. ""We seem to suck at catching predators and turning them in to the cops, how about instead we try to reform one. We invite the next predators here, let them fuck me all they want and try to convince him not to be a predator anymore, because he can have all the pussy he wants right here. We still get a predator off the streets, and we don't have to involve the cops at all.""</p><p>Her mother thought about it, which was irritating because it meant it kept her mouth off Daphne's pussy. She started to regret the suggestion until Mary started finger-fucking her gently, almost absent-mindedly, like the action just helped her consider her words. ""That's a daring plan, Daphne, and I do like the idea of leaving the cops out of it. I never liked cops, even though they saved me from a predator, they're either too stuck up to accept a blowjob from a little girl who's grown used to feeling comforted and validated by sperm, or too hypocritical not to fuck one while trying to persuade her to testify against someone who fucked her better and longer. I've met plenty of both types. So I'm down with saying fuck the cops and open to handling this ourselves, but are you really sure you know what you'd be getting in to? To keep a predator interested and off the streets long enough to try and reform him, you'll have to pretty well give into all of his demands, even if they're pretty kinky. You'd have to be comfortable with some potentially big changes.""</p><p>""You mean like getting me pregnant. Well, I'm willing to risk that for a good cause."" It was even beginning to sound good. She found herself hoping her mom missed a few sperm when she finally went to town.</p><p>""Oh, no dear, way more than that. Getting you pregnant is just the start. Even if we get the most mild-mannered, goodest of the good predators out there, getting you pregnant will be on the table. A man just wouldn't be able to resist that. And if you we get a bad one, you could be looking at a life of prostitution for his friends, nipple clamps, dog fucking, starring in child porn videos, even mother-daughter ones, getting vulgar tattoos on your pussy or tits, physical discipline and public humiliation in front of your friends, and all of that happening while you're pregnant and trying to reform him. It's a risky game. Some people think predators can't be reformed at all.""</p><p>All of those sounded good to Daphne... well, not good, they sounded bad, horrible, and yet her pussy seemed to get hotter and hotter with every vulgar thing her mother suggested, and the way she crooked her finger back to stroke the inside of Daphne's cunt a little with each new act only made it worse... or better. Daphne knew that she'd be down with every one of those things her mother warned her about. ""What do you think?""</p><p>""I think it's worth trying if you do. The only problem is, we still might scare them off when you come out.""</p><p>""I think we can handle that. I'll just walk out naked and with a finger in my pussy while he's masturbating, ask if either of you need anything, and walk out like it was completely normal. Later I'll come back in and offer to clean both of you off. We can even play it off like I'm a completely submissive mother, willing to let you get away with anything and push me around. That way the predator will feel comfortable being himself, he won't be on his best behavior for me.""</p><p>Daphne smiled. ""I like that idea. So if I tell you to get between my legs and lick my pussy while he watches, you'd do it?""</p><p>""Yes, although I'd prefer you only ask if you've already got cum on it. You know my preferences. I know that you will have to show your dominance by doing it at other times, and I'll play along, but try to keep it to a minimum.""</p><p>""So can I practice bossing you around?""</p><p>""If you insist."" She stood up and walked away. ""Pretend I've just come in, and he's sitting on the couch watching.""</p><p>Daphne pointed to her still spermy pushy, put her voice to a deeper register and say, ""Hey, bitch. My pussy's all messy. Come and suck the fuck out of it.""</p><p>Mary lowered her head meekly and, head lowered, approached the gap in her daughter's legs,. She dropped to her knees and began licking. ""Yes, dear,"" she said sadly between licks. ""I wish you wouldn't speak to me like that.""</p><p>The awed expression Daphne was using while watching Mommy lick her suddenly turned ashamed, sad she'd done something wrong. ""What? Why not? I thought you said it was all right?""</p><p>Daphne's mother looked up from the pussy and into her daughter's worried eyes and almost laughed. ""Oh, of course it was, Daphne! Pay me no mind when there's a guy here, or I'm pretending there is. I'll act like I don't like it. What you said was just perfect. I really like you calling me bitch, that was a nice touch. Only one thing, maybe you should have just said to clean it. Then I could start to get a cloth and you could tell me that I should use my tongue. That way you look more in charge.""</p><p>""Oh, okay. Then get back to eating my pussy, bitch.""</p><p>Mary ate out her daughter and then the two of them planned how they would play their next attempt to lure a predator. It was easier than they thought. They caught the very next one they tried.</p><p>Unfortunately, it was one of the bad predators. Oh, Bill didn't seem bad at first, he seemed a very good kind of predator, much the kind that originally preyed on Mary herself, respectful of Daphne's feelings and amused but a little confused at Mary's submissive behavior towards her daughter. But with only a little prompting from Mary or Daphne, Bill demanded every one of the acts that bad predators demanded, and more. Even dogs. It took weeks of Daphne suggesting that they make her mother a real bitch by getting a real dog before he finally showed his true colors and showed up one day with a big one, and also a dog, and put the dog on Mary and the big one in Daphne, and then later switched. Bill was a bad predator all right.</p><p>Worse, their theories proved right, he never got sick of his strange desires, was never willing to go back once a line was crossed, they were stuck with a very depraved man. Not even the holy act of marriage turned him around... on their honeymoon in the tropics, he made Mary watch and masturbate, while holding her daughter's baby, as her new husband tied Daphne to the suite's only bed and invited the well-hung porter to pork her as a tip, and he used plenty more than the tip and kept the bed busy all night. And that was only the first day. No, there was no way to reform a predator.</p><p>But you sure can catch one, if you have the right bait.</p><p>The End</p>"
419,Rape Beach - A Phil Phantom Tribute,AnonyMPC,,"['Mf', 'MF', 'mF', 'mf', 'FF', 'Ff', 'b', 'g', 'inc', 'reluc', 'nc', 'ped', 'orgy', 'gang', 'oral', 'anal', 'implied beast', 'stroke']","A mother finds out her children are at Rape Beach... a notorious site where everyone in town has come to believe 'If a girl gets raped there, it's her own fault.' Men can do whatever they want to a girl on Rape Beach, and there's no expectation of justice if she complains about it later. And Mom should know better than anybody... she's had a lot of personal experience.",2012-05-21T00:00:00,"I am totally against actual rape. I don't even find depictions of forced and unwanted sex very arousing. In light of that, the title and plot of this might seem surprising. So I'd like to remind you that the cardinal rule in my stories is that the characters wind up really enjoying what happens to them, and especially in a Phil Phantom-style universe, are often more happier and more fulfilled for it, even if they might deny it to themselves or others. That is the case of every rape in this story, regardless of how ridiculous that assertion would be in reality. There's much in this story that's as unrealistic, if not more. Think of it as the sexual equivalent of consequence-free cartoon violence. Enjoy it on that level, or don't.

CAUTION: Exercise caution and good sense before engaging in unsafe sex practices that involve any exchange of body fluid, even contact with open sores or small cuts. Scenes involving large objects, tattoos, bestial sex, body waste ingestion, bindings, devices and gadgets are the stuff of fantasy and are offered to promote the only safe sex there is - masturbation. Before you try anything, find out what the risks and hazards are because they can all be deadly. Read, enjoy, and remember - sex with minors should be left to other minors. - Phil Phantom","<p>I was having tea with my friend Carol, just shooting the breeze like we usually do, and because she had just mentioned her husband, I remembered I had something to tell her. ""That reminds me, your husband was awfully shameless when I saw him earlier. He tried to trick me into going down to Rape Beach.""</p><p>I guess I should probably explain that, for those of you that don't live in a town with a Rape Beach, or a Rape Alley, or Rape Bar, or something like it. It's not the place's official name... I'm not even sure it has an official name. You see, where the regular beach ends, there's a stretch of rocks, and then the shoreline turns off in a little inlet, and there's another short stretch of sand before there's more impassable rocks. It can't be easily seen from the rest of the beach, but if you're willing to go a little off the beaten path, it's easy enough to get to... of course, whether you want to is another matter. See, it's called Rape Beach for a very obvious reason. Girls who go there get raped, and nobody will do a damn thing about it.</p><p>It started something like twenty years ago. Girls got raped on the beach from time to time before that, but the legend really began when eventually one set of parents reported it... the problem was, they chose the worst possible rapists to go after. Their sixteen-year-old daughter was raped by two college boys. One of the boys was the son of the town's largest employer. The other was the sheriff's son. It wasn't their first rape, but everyone else had the good sense to not poke that anthill. I wasn't old enough to be aware of it back then, but from what I hear, the sheriff pretended to take it seriously... and then ""discovered"" that that particular stretch of beach was outside of his jurisdiction, and so he wasn't going to do a damned thing about any ""alleged"" rapes on that beach.</p><p>The angry father raised a fuss, talking about it all over town, how the cops were in on it and how he was going to get the Feds... and then he, his wife, and the rape victim were all found dead in their home. Drug dealer revenge, they said. Well, we're a small town, and people talk, and everybody suspected that either the sheriff or the factory owner Phil Grayson ""arranged"" a hit to protect his son's reputation, and that anybody who had a daughter get raped out on that beach had better keep their mouths shut, because little Billy Grayson was probably involved in that one, too. If the elder Grayson killed that family, he could kill anybody, and even if the feds did bust in and start digging into it, well, the town's economy wouldn't survive if Grayson went down for a triple murder.</p><p>My grandmothers swears that this was bull, that the family really was into dealing drugs, and that people who wanted to have a Rape Beach just latched onto the conspiracy theory and spread it around, but whatever the truth, the next time a rape happened on that beach, with those same two kids the known assailants, it was only whispered about. No charges were attempted, either local or federally. And so the legend grew... if you got raped on that beach, you had no justice coming to you. By the time I was ten, it was already called ""Rape Beach"", although nobody I talked to would ever say exactly where it was. I found out the hard way.</p><p>Why did it happen to me? I guess it was my fault. Everyone else blames the victim, so why shouldn't I? I don't know how it happened, but there came to be a certain... etiquette around Rape Beach, over the years. Pastor Gideon, who counseled me after my first rape, once told me that it was inevitable, to deal with a horror, there have to be rules so people can wrap their heads around it. A rape epidemic was a horror, but there were rules, so everyone could live with it, hell, even have fun with it. Rapes in town would be investigated more or less normally... or as normally as you could get in a small town with a corrupt police force. They'd try to downplay the incident or convince the victim not to press charges, but if the victims were insistent, they'd have a chance at justice... although juries frequently failed to convict on rape or molestation charges if they thought the girl was asking for it, or generally sinful. For example, breaking the seal of confessional to reveal that Pastor Gideon's post-rape counseling included a lot of oral sex would not have gone over well with the jury, so I doubted I could have gotten him convicted, and I never bothered to try. If I had, though, I'm confident that I would at least get a file opened and might have gotten a day in court.</p><p>A rape on Rape Beach would not even get investigated. It would not be prosecuted even if the cops witnessed it happening. They wouldn't even interfere to stop it, unless one of the rules of Rape Beach were broken. One of those rules was that a girl had to step onto the beach under her own power. She could be tricked, into it, of course, like I was, but she couldn't be dragged or carried. ""Watch where you're going,"" mothers would sometimes say, ""so you don't accidentally wind up on Rape Beach."" Well, I didn't watch where I was going, and I trusted the guy I was with, so I got raped. Not just raped, gang-raped.</p><p>See, when you have a beach where rapes are allowed, it doesn't take long for there to be gang rapes as a regular feature. If a guy had a gullible girl he might warn his buddies in advance, and sometimes, guys would hang around there in the hopes that a girl would show up. It wasn't really violent, if a girl fought like hell they usually let her go, so they didn't think they were doing anything wrong, they thought of it like a game, catch the girl and hold her down till she likes it. Pretty soon, a lot of us 'victims' thought of it the same way, sex without consequences... well, not without consequences, but without blame, without the shame of being a slut, at least not usually.</p><p>In my case, the first time wasn't a game, but I can't say I didn't enjoy it and I saw the benefits early on. I thought I was in love, as twelve-year-olds sometimes do, with Billy (not Billy Grayson, but it's a common name), a young man of eighteen in my neighborhood, who I would follow and pester and ask out, until one day he finally agreed, not a date-date, not a night-date to the movies or dinner like I wanted, but he told me he'd be willing to go for a day-date, a drive out into the woods where he wanted to show me the place he went to unwind. I jumped at that chance, and had no idea when we took a walk down a wooded path that it would end at the edge of Rape Beach, a beach I'd never seen with my own eyes and so, when I stepped off of grass and on to sand, I didn't know what I was getting into. I did see a crowd of Billy's friends, and I just blindly followed him when he went over to say hi and introduce me. Pretty soon, a hand was wrapped around my mouth and another was penetrating places only my own fingers hand gone before, and I was introduced to more cocks than faces. A hell of a way for a girl to lose her virginity, losing it to several guys at once, and with my eyes shut so tight I couldn't even be sure of the guy who did it, except that it wasn't Billy. They played rock-paper-scissors for first crack at each of my holes, and I remember Billy complaining later about doing all the work to bring me there and not getting first crack at any of them. But the griping was good-natured, like it was all just a game to them, which, I guess, it was.</p><p>By now, it was a game for me too, and long ago I stopped thinking of guys as monsters when they tried to trick me onto the beach, even if I decided to turn most of them down. Normally, I wouldn't even bring it up, except to Carol, and when it was her husband who tried, it was amusing enough that I had to share the story.</p><p>""Really? I'm surprised Ray had the balls,"" Carol said, not especially worried that her husband tried to rape me. Or tried to get me to go somewhere where both of us knew he could rape me. Either way, it didn't bother her. Carol was pretty liberal, not at all concerned at holding her husband to his vows, probably because she'd hadn't even honored hers through the wedding reception, which was held on the beach, not Rape Beach but near enough for a little side-trip for anybody who was interested, and it turned out the bride was game.</p><p>""Me too. I thought he was too much of a wimp for rape, you know, a nice guy. But it was so obvious, and you could tell he had no idea of how the beach works."" I laughed, remembering his nervousness, the obviousness of his ploy.</p><p>Carol grinned with me. ""Why, what did he say?""</p><p>""Oh, get this... he said my children had been at Rape Beach earlier this week, and he thinks they're going to be there again today, skipping school to get fucked by dozens of guys."" I laughed again. ""I'm almost embarrassed for him. Doesn't he know crowds are only on Fridays and Saturdays?"" It was one of the rules that waxed and waned with time. You could be raped on the beach any time, of course, but having huge crowds of young men spending all their time on the beach, waiting to join in on an innocent doe-eyed girl or one of the sluts who liked a regular fucking, well, that started to be bad for town morale, so a few years ago, word went out, in the way word did, that on Fridays and Saturdays, Rape Beach can be party central, but the rest of the week, no waiting around. If you wanted to rape a girl on the other five days, you had to trick her there yourself.</p><p>Or so I thought. I guess word didn't spread as thoroughly as it used to. Carol filled me in, ""Not any more. Unemployment's up, so guys have taken to loitering on the beach again.""</p><p>""Uh-oh,"" I joked, still thinking Ray was making up the story about my kids. ""Mothers, lock up your daughters.""</p><p>Carol laughed. ""Yeah, exactly."" She took a sip of tea, and I took a sip of mine as she said, ""But he wasn't lying about your kids, I've seen some of them down there.""</p><p>I practically choked on my tea at that. No, it was no surprise that Carol had been down to Rape Beach. As I said, sometimes us girls just get in the mood for good, no-strings-attached, forceful sex that we can deny all responsibility for, and when that mood strikes, we'll sometimes allow ourselves to be lured down to Rape Beach. Lord knows I've done it plenty, and I knew Carol got that urge more often than she got periods. And I knew she wouldn't make something up, so she must have been telling the truth about seeing my kids down there. So I asked what seemed like the most important question at that moment. ""Which ones?"" The answer would make a big difference to what my reaction should be.</p><p>I had four children... my eldest, a fifteen year old girl, twin boys, aged fourteen, and another girl, twelve. Really, it's five if you count my niece, and you might as well, most people call her one of my kids, since she's practically a daughter. She's lived with me half her life, ever since she was six years old, and her eighteen-year-old mother dropped her off with me while she ran off to college and start a new life and never came back. ""The kid's your fault anyway, you might as well take care of her,"" she said, the last time I saw her. So, sure, let's count my niece and say I had five kids, three of whom would be very rapeable.</p><p>The best case scenario was that Carol meant my boys. Boys are safe at Rape Beach, better than safe, many get their best chance at pussy there. So it's no wonder that boys try to find their way there the moment they start thinking about girls. Some even lure their mothers there, and Duane and Darryl certainly tried with me, but I wasn't born yesterday, and had a bit of a hang-up against incest. Not them, they were motherfuckers at heart if not in fact, and they were the primary reason I hadn't been down to Rape Beach in years, except once when I knew they were at school. Even that was a risk, my boys have been known to skip school, and where else might they go?</p><p>If she meant my boys, I wouldn't have been surprised at all. I guess, I must have known it all along. I didn't know how much time they spent there, and I didn't want to know... sometimes a blind eye is the best parenting strategy. I didn't even care if they raped Carol, though I'd hope she'd tell me. Or maybe she did. I'd thought back to last month she'd regaled me of how she was raped by two brothers, and both came inside her when she was at her most fertile time. Carol has more kids than I do, but unlike me she hates the idea of being a mommy... she likes getting pregnant, likes her boobs swelling up with milk, but doesn't want to deal with an actual baby, which would cramp her style. Instead, she gives them all up for adoption, to help childless couples, and since she only helps rich childless couples, she makes a pretty penny at it. Maybe in a couple years, my grandchildren would be given up to a good rich family. I wouldn't mind that at all... in fact, my boys being there, shooting their seed into Carol at every opportunity, that could be a good thing.</p><p>No, I suddenly realized, I couldn't be that lucky. Even if my boys were there, they couldn't be the only ones, that wasn't the kind of gossip that needed to be shared. Carol looked like the cat that ate the cream, and she only looked like that when she had juicy gossip, and since my boys being there wasn't juicy enough, that meant that at least one of the girls was there.</p><p>I prayed it wasn't my youngest, Lucy. She's just a doll, long dark hair, just like her mother, thin like a model, but just starting to get tiny pointy cone breasts and a shapely ass. She was growing up, but she would always be my little girl, and twelve was pretty young to be raped. Not that that would stop anyone at Rape Beach. There was an age limit in the informal rules, but it was ten, and she was two years past it. Even below that age, that just meant no force, statutory rape was still okay, but a young girl had a right to say no. Some young girls would take advantage of that rule, come out to Rape Beach and become little teases, giving blow jobs or allowing themselves to be fingered but saving their cherries. Some of them found it quite a surprise that the ten-year age limit was counted from the date of conception, not birth, just to deal with teases who thought they had a few months of safe tease time left. I knew Lucy wasn't one of those, and even knew that she still had her cherry as of two months ago when I did a check, but a lot of rape can happen in two months. I didn't want that to happen at her age, even if it was a welcome rape, and I had a feeling Lucy might not be the type to welcome rape. She just looked so innocent, and not just because she was young, she had those wide open eyes that looked like they'd never once narrowed in suspicion.</p><p>I didn't think it could be Lucy... she was supposed to be on a field trip today, and she was really excited about it, another innocent quality of hers, she loved learning. Still, things happened, field trips sometimes ended early and the students were allowed to go home, or anywhere else, instead of back to school, so for Lucy's sake, I prayed she was still visiting our state's historical landmarks.</p><p>If it was my eldest, Susan, well, I didn't like it, but I could be accept it. A lot of girls were tricked out to Rape Beach before they hit fifteen. Fifteen was practically a record among girls that looked as good as Susan. She was a born cheerleader, almost the Ultimate Cheerleader, except the Ultimate Cheerleader would probably be blonde, and Susan has light brown hair. Otherwise, she fit the cheerleader mold, long thin legs, tight waist, bouncy round boobs that seemed too big for the rest of her body, and a beautiful face that could turn from open and happy girl-next-door to slyly seductive in an instant, without even trying. That's due mostly to the lips, full and luscious, making a great wide smile or if closed looking like she's pouting and wanting something slipped in between them... she'd be a champion lollypop sucker, if they held competitions for that, and I'm sure watching her suck on a candy has inspired as many erotic thoughts as your average porn star. A guy would have to be gay to not think of her sucking their dick when they saw those lips. Even if she wasn't a ten in other areas, and she was, those dick-sucking lips made her a prime target for guys looking to trick a girl into going somewhere she'd get raped.</p><p>If Susan made it to fifteen before getting to Rape Beach, I could count myself as a good mother. Hell, she might even have wanted it. My big worry in that case was whether she got raped by Darryl and Duane... I didn't want her brothers raping her, and it could be a nightmare if they got her pregnant, but I also knew that if they were there the same time she was, they'd have given her a poke and a load just to fit in. Otherwise, I could live with it. I could even live with it if they just raped her mouth, which had to have been the first choice, I know they thought of it even though she was their sister. If Susan was there and there was no incest involved, I might just leave it at that... ground her for skipping school, sure, but let the rape be her decision to handle her own way.</p><p>Really, if it was going to be anybody, I hoped it was my niece Ella. That was okay. She wasn't even a virgin, so if she got tricked out to Rape Beach, or developed a taste for it, more power to her. Ella was a bit more of a bad kid, and she looked the part even when she was still an angel... dirty blonde hair and a mischievous smile, like she'd been doing something naughty and was just daring you to find out what. And she was no angel anymore, like her mother she was always a little tease, and she was always getting into trouble... innocent trouble, but trouble all the same. She trespassed on other people's properties, not to steal but just because she liked exploring, and I lost count of the times she skipped school to just go play. I wouldn't be surprised if somebody in the neighborhood suggested that Rape Beach was fun for playing or a great place she hadn't yet explored. Maybe my neighbor, one of the local bad boys she seemed to like hanging around, or even my dad, who had a secret perverted side but who I warned to stay away from Susan and Lucy on threat of me taking law into my own hands. Any of them could trick Ella there. I was confident my sons didn't trick her out there... they didn't have to, they could fuck her at home.</p><p>I guess I'm responsible for that. My hang-up against incest didn't extend past immediate family, so cousins were fair game, even if they lived in your house and were raised like a sister. I never said ""Go ahead and fuck Ella,"" she was still under my care and I tried to be a good mother to her, but you don't have to use words to send a message. Whenever I caught my sons trying to suggest something sexual with one of their sisters, or even so much as being naked in front of one, I raised holy hell and spankings were meted out, and one time I dragged Duane off by an ear when I caught him with Lucy's hand on his dick... he didn't sit down to eat for a week. When I caught both of my sons fingering Ella at 9-years old, I just said, ""You shouldn't do that, she's like a sister to you,"" but didn't punish them because they stopped as soon as I entered, and a year later, when I came home early and found the boys watching TV, and Ella with her lips wrapped around Duane's twelve-year-old dick, I just shook my head and told them he'd better not leave cum stains on my couch. Message sent, and message received. They knew I didn't like it, but I wouldn't interfere as long as they kept a lid on it. I guess I figured they were growing boys and if they didn't have some kind of outlet, they might resort to doing something with their sisters. It wasn't long before Ella stopped sharing a bed with Lucy and started sharing it with one or both of her cousins, cousins who were almost as close to her as brothers, but almost is an important word.</p><p>The first few times I heard the sounds of loud sex in my house, I came into my boys' room and saw either Darryl fucking Ella, Duane fucking Ella, or sometimes each of them taking a hole. Each time I said only three things. ""Just checking to make sure you weren't doing anything wrong with your sisters,"" first, to make sure they knew that I was not being any more lax. Then I'd say, ""You be careful not to get Ella pregnant or there'll be hell to pay. Cum in her ass or her mouth, but not her pussy."" 'Hell to pay' was a euphemism for them getting a beating they'd remember. Finally, after watching for a while, I'd say, ""Try to keep the noise level down, boys, your sisters don't need to be hearing all this sex stuff, they're too young for that, especially Lucy."" Lucy was only a couple weeks older than Ella, but Lucy was my daughter, not my niece.</p><p>Lucy was still pure in my eyes and I wanted her to remain that way. Ella, yes, I could be okay with Ella being the one at Rape Beach. So I crossed my fingers and repeated the question, ""Which ones?""</p><p>""That's no fun,"" Carol said, still grinning. ""If you really want to know, why don't you go see for yourself? I'm pretty sure they're still there.""</p><p>""Please, Carol,"" I said. ""You're my friend. Don't play these games with me. You know I need to know. I'm their mother. Don't make me beg.""</p><p>Her lips parted, showing teeth like a predator. ""Ooh, begging, that's nice. I'll tell you what, I'll give you a name if you get down on your knees."" She slid her chair to the side, out from under the table, and spread her legs. ""Right here,"" she said.</p><p>I hesitated, but only for a second. I knew what she meant, of course. I'm just not a fan of pussy, except my own. I'm not saying I've never dipped my tongue into the pink taco, but it's just not my thing. I've got nothing against those who do... in fact, I'll let any girl who wants to eat me out chow down, just as long as they know I don't plan on returning the favor. Carol's a full-fledged bisexual, and takes advantage of my generosity when she's in the mood to feast on cunt, but has always teased me about being selfish afterwards, like she assumed that once she'd given me an orgasm or two that I'd change my mind.</p><p>I may not enjoy eating beaver, but I'll do it in a pinch, and in this case, finding out was worth a little humiliation. My only other alternatives were to go down and see for myself what was going on, or wait until my kids came home and try to sniff out the truth, and they might lie. Carol I could trust to tell the truth, even if I'd have to pay for it. So I nestled my face in between her thighs, seeing her shaved pussy in my face, the inner lips hanging outside like a flower and a little dark, giving her a well-used look, but not as well-used as it should look, considering how many heads pushed their way out of there over the years. She's the one who taught me about Kegel exercises. I closed my eyes, pushed forward and gave her a long lick up and down and said, ""Now will you tell me?""</p><p>""Oh, that's nice,"" Carol said. ""But not enough. I'll make you a deal, you put your tongue inside me, and I'll keep talking until you stop wiggling it around. How do you like that?"" I didn't, but in for a penny... my tongue worked that flower open and began tasting the salty, tangy, and slightly bitter insides, and Carol kept her promise and did indeed begin to talk. ""Well, where do I begin. I said I'd give you a name, so I'll give you two. But I'm going to be a bitch and give you the ones you've already guessed. Your sons, Darryl and Duane, were definitely among the crowd there today, but they weren't the only ones."" I prayed again it would be Ella, unsure if God was more or less likely to answer prayers given while I was French-kissing my best friend's womb. If Pastor Gideon was anything to go by, God was a pervert. He probably banned homosexuality just so He could enjoy a little taboo now and then. Pastor Gideon used just that argument when he made a little girl still trying to deal with the conflicting emotions of her first rape receive oral sex from his wife while he masturbated on the other side of the confessional wall (we're Lutherans, but our confessional looks pretty much like the Catholic style you're all familiar with).</p><p>If God was a pervert, Carol probably wanted to please him too, but mostly she was pleasing herself by drawing out her story as much as possible, and so she kept talking about my boys so my tongue would be where she wanted it. ""They've been coming to Rape Beach for a while, and coming in me whenever I'm there. I often drive them down there, because it's quite a walk, and then they rape me. It was so cute the first time, they were all nervous and tried to convince me they were collecting seashells for a school project. I had to play dumb, like I didn't already know what trail we were heading down. Do you taste them, by the way? It was a busy day on the beach today, and they only raped me two hours ago, and I wasn't the main event, so if you taste a little spermy aftertaste on my cunt, it's from your sons. Well, one of your sons. To be honest, I can't remember which of them came down my throat and which was in my pussy, they look so much alike"" My tongue stopped, in shock. I had noticed the taste, and assumed it was from some random guy... not Ray, she made her husband wear condoms. ""This is the only time I'm going to warn you, if your tongue doesn't get moving again I'm going to stop talking, and once I stop, I won't start up again.""</p><p>I took the hint, and got into motion, trying not to think that what I was tasting came out of my sons cocks. That wasn't easy, because Carol kept talking about it. ""I'm so happy you don't mind the taste of your sons. To be honest, I was starting to feel bad lying to them all the time. I used to tell them that I had you eat me out all the time, and that you especially liked the taste of my cunt after they came in it. They think that whenever we have tea, you're eating me out and drinking their cum. Those boys seriously have a complex, they want to fuck Mommy soooo bad. They're different though, Darryl wants to fuck you tenderly, like a lover, Duane wants to rape you. Darryl would rape you too, but only if he can't get you to give it up. Darryl is the reason you haven't been raped at home, he's holding Duane back, but I think he's weakening on that. He wants to fuck Mommy so bad. If you go out to Rape Beach, they'll both be happy to fuck you, because Darryl will tell himself that you wanted it, and proved it by stepping on the beach, and you just don't want to admit it, and Duane will just have license to push you down and stick it in.</p><p>I reached beneath myself and felt for my panties while I licked, not to masturbate, but when you're kneeling sometimes you develop an itch. I didn't want to pleasure myself, I didn't even want to act like a lesbian, I just kept doing it, wanting Carol to just get to the point. Which of my daughters were there?</p><p>Carol wouldn't let up about my sons, though. ""Those boys cum a lot. And usually they both like to cum in my pussy at least once, knowing I'll be seeing you for tea, and then they can imagine you lapping up their cum. This time though, whichever one I was giving a blowjob too got a little too excited too fast, and I had to drink it all. Come to think of it, that would probably make it Darryl I blew. Normally he'd just wait a bit and fuck me again, but there's a big day planned at Rape Beach and he wanted to save his next load."" What big day? What was planned? I wanted to ask, wanted to shout, but to do that I'd have to rest my tongue a second and that would make Carol clam up tighter than a virgin's pussy, so I had to listen to her drone on. ""So that would make it Duane's cum you're tasting right now, the wannabe Mommy-rapist.""</p><p>My hand found its way underneath my panties and I started rubbing up along the crack. I knew Carol would think I was getting into the lesbian sex, but the truth was worse, the thought of Duane wanting to rape me, his own mother, was starting to turn me on, and Carol wasn't helping by providing more details on what they wanted. </p><p>""To be honest, I don't know how you do it. Those two young studs living with you? If I was their Mommy, I'd have let them fuck me years ago, or bent down in front of Duane in a short skirt and no panties until he couldn't take it anymore and raped me. Or maybe I'd give it away to Duane and force Darryl to man up and take it. When he's got his cock in me, he sometimes calls me Mommy, you know that? Duane calls me 'bitch', and 'slut', but I'd like to think that's just how he is, that he'd call you that while he was fucking you."" I groaned into her hole, rubbing my slick cunt vigorously as I imagined both scenarios, not sure which I liked more. </p><p>""And they're so fucking good. I mean, they've got practically ten-inch dicks already, and they're only fourteen! With a plump little head that makes you really feel it when it goes in, especially in an ass-fucking. How could any woman resist that, even if it were her own sons. I can only think of one reason you might. You know, don't you?"" Know what? What else was there? </p><p>""Do you? Wiggle your head side to side or up and down, just tell me, you know, right?"" I didn't know, at least I didn't think I did, so I shook my head rapidly, my nose rubbing up against her clit. </p><p>""You don't know? How could you not know that both of your little boys not only want to fuck Mommy, they want to knock Mommy up.""</p><p>Oh god. That was one of my big fears, one of the reasons I'd tried to stay away from Rape Beach. Too often I'd gotten myself raped and gotten pregnant off it. I'd already had five kids, from three pregnancies, I didn't want to get another... or did I? Maybe that was part of the reason I let the boys have their fun with Ella, because if there was a mistake and one of her eggs caught, I could have the joy of another baby without doing the work myself. Just as long as it wasn't an incest baby (cousins don't count, remember)... and if my boys got me pregnant, that's exactly what it would be.</p><p>Why did it get me so excited? I couldn't help it. I finger-fucked myself, imagining it was them, wishing fingers would squirt so I could imagine more vividly. That was the real reason I was so tough on incest, I think, I knew if I let myself slip, let my kids slip, it would inevitably lead to a constant incest orgy and sooner or later I'd cave on pregnancy too. I thought right then, that if they were there at that moment, I'd let them have a crack at me, and hated myself for my weakness.</p><p>""It's probably a good thing I've never decided to stay a Mommy, I'd be a real bad one, but I might have to if they knock me up, not many rich white families want a baby with a little black in them. If they get me pregnant, I might have to keep it, and then I'd have to be a very bad mommy to your grandkid."" It was a trick, to get me to say something and stop licking, but I didn't fall for it, and she recognized it. ""You've been very good,"" Carol said, just after I gave her a long lick on the outside that made her shudder. ""So I'll answer another question. Your niece Ella's also been at Rape Beach, for about a week from what I hear. Don't worry, she doesn't mind, that girl took to rape like a duck to water. You'd think she'd done it before. She's very popular both with the boys and girls, when I saw her there, the Pastor had her eat me out while he fucked her, and she did a pretty good job, better than you, and she had to work around one of your sons cocks.""</p><p>""Of course, I first saw her there two days ago, so maybe you'd say she'd just been gotten used to it, you know, if it's going to happen, might as well enjoy it, but I have my sources that say she was like that from day one. Eager and ready to serve. Not like poor Susan, she needed to be held down. Oh, dear, I'd meant to hold that back a little longer, but you're doing such a good job. Yes, Susan was there too that day. Can you believe it was her first time ever at Rape Beach? At fifteen. I was there at eight, you were, what, twelve? If I didn't know better, I'd swear you were raising her to be a prude.</p><p>""She certainly acted like a prude for her first rape, crying. I was ten when I first got actually raped... well, nine and three months... but even I didn't cry like that. It was a little embarrassing, frankly. I mean, she's a cheerleader, I know she's fucked most of the football team, not all at once, mind you, but it's not that different... some of those guys are forceful. The girls can be even worse, if you won't play ball, but I made sure she'd play ball. I've always tried to set a good example for her. I know I'm not her mother, or even a relative, but I'm her mother's best friend, and that's kind of like an aunt, and she comes to me for stuff she doesn't feel comfortable addressing with you. Like when the other cheerleaders were hazing her and I taught her that the quickest way to acceptance was learning how to eat pussy. I made sure she got lots of practice at that until she could do it just right.</p><p>""Of course, I have to hand it to her, even if she cried during that first rape, she did come back today. It was her second day, and you know the rules. The first time you wind up on Rape Beach, they take your clothes away and you walk home naked, if you don't have a charming neighbor on hand to drive you home. No reason to let you know if she didn't want that. She wasn't going to be able to hide it today. The second time, you'll remember, they not only take your clothes, but write all over you in permanent marker so you can't even hide it. I would have given her a drive again today, but I had an appointment with you, so I couldn't.""</p><p>The thought of my Susan with filthy language written all over her body made me simultaneously cringe and shudder with enjoyment. When I got mine, they left the face alone, but for two days I couldn't wear skirts without anybody who could read being able to read directions to the local cum dump (and it was never very far). And Susan was a cheerleader with a game tomorrow. Skirts were mandatory, whether you had writing on or not. Cheerleaders had to be very careful, they could go to Rape Beach once, but if they wanted to go a second time they'd have to plan their schedules carefully or the whole town would know. There were always two communities in our town, the ones who went to Rape Beach, and the ones who disapproved of it but couldn't stop it. If you went twice and were caught out at it, you were condemned as a stupid whore by both groups. Forget getting a good job in town without getting down on your knees for it. That's part of why my sister decided to leave and seek her fortunes elsewhere.</p><p>""I know what you're thinking,"" Carol said. ""You're wondering why your daughter Susan would go for a second night at Rape Beach knowing that's what they do. And believe me, she knew, I told her on the ride home the first night. Part of it was I think she wanted to come out to you. She's sick of pretending she's as pure as you want her to be, that she's not the type of girl who'd go to Rape Beach or suck a little brother's cock for some of his allowance, and what better way to do that than to show up at home naked with a tally written on her ass and another on her pussy? But she might have taken a few weeks to get up the courage to do that, if it wasn't for today. Today's a very special day at Rape Beach."" I interrupted her with an interrogatory noise through the flesh of her labia. ""Oh, you want to know what it is?""</p><p>""Mmm-hmmm.""</p><p>""I'm sorry, was that a yes or a no? Answer me the same way as before, tongue up my cunt, nose on my clit, and with a clear, unambiguous head-wiggle."" I complied, centered my head in the way she wanted to, and then with tongue buried in her hole, did my best to give her a nod she could understand. It still took three attempts. ""Okay, if you really want to know, I'll tell you. But only after you make me cum.""</p><p>With a mental sigh, I went to work rapidly, and when she started breathing heavily I pulled my wriggling tongue out of her hole and sucked on her clit like it was a tiny little penis, just the way the Pastor's wife instructed me years ago. Carol began to buck rapidly, her arms and legs twitching everywhere.</p><p>When the spasms stopped, she lay there in bliss, and finally I was able to pull free. My jaw was getting sore. ""So?""</p><p>""So what?""</p><p>""You promised to tell me.""</p><p>""Oh, right. Well, today's a special day at Rape Beach, because there's a busload full of middle schoolers, half boys and half girls on their way home from a field trip, who got a little lost and stopped on Rape Beach for directions. I believe that's your daughter's Lucy's class.""</p><p>That's the kind of news that will get a protective mother on her feet and out the door, stopping only long enough to get a gun. I wasn't quite that protective, and didn't know any woman who was when it came down to it, but even with me, I got up and out the door without even bothering to clean Carol's vaginal juices off my face. I was halfway to my car when Carol followed me and suggested that she drive me, that I was so anxious I'd be liable to crash into something on the way.</p><p>She was right, but riding with her presented other problems, she might drive right on to the beach or get lost so as to give more time to the rapists, or try to get me worked up with filthy stories. Still, none of those were as big a risk as dying in a car accident, so I got into her car with her and found out that she went with option three. All through the drive up to the beach, she told me about the things my boys had done to her or done to Susan, or the guy who'd done Susan while Carol was underneath. I spent half the ride with one hand hidden in my cunt, but we did arrive on the edge of the beach, and we made good time with no diversions.</p><p>I hadn't been to the beach in years, but it was as busy as I'd ever seen it, and the bus right in the middle of the beach was new. I could see some timid faces inside, faces pressed to the glass, watching the people outside, the girls outside to be exact. There were plenty of twelve-year-old boys outside, but they were watching or participating in the rapes.</p><p>I couldn't see Lucy or Ella at first, there was too much going on, it was a sea of naked flesh and debauchery. There was a crowd around a picnic table, with one man at one head thrusting his hips into what must have been a girl from the bus, judging by her pale little legs. Another girl, one of Lucy's friends, was tied up on that old telephone pole. I had fond memories of that pole, back when the telephone still worked, they often had me phone my mother while I was being raped and I had to tell her what they were doing to me. I didn't have to make the call, they offered me the choice on that, but I wanted the ride home, and they wouldn't leave me with change to make the call after we were done. Besides, I knew Mom got off on hearing the details, she wouldn't make her way over here until she was satisfied I really was being raped and not just trying to trick her, and that only happened after she'd given herself an orgasm.</p><p>I wondered what happened to the Rape Calls. The phone no longer worked, but cell phones were everywhere, surely some mothers still got them. Why didn't I get one? I guess my girls didn't want to make that call... Susan, especially. Did she think I wouldn't understand? Or maybe it was just because Carol was already going to be her ride. It suddenly seemed so unfair that I was denied this courtesy, if my daughter had to be raped you'd think I could listen in on her first time.</p><p>I was still on the fringes of the beach, technically not fair game, but there were some guys waiting and watching. They were young guys, about eighteen, and I didn't recognize them. Maybe they were tourists, or, more likely, they were the children of people I didn't know, who'd come of age since I'd last frequented the beach. </p><p>""Good, more girls,"" one said. ""The ratio's good with that bus out there, but it could always be better.""</p><p>""Hey Carol,"" said the other. ""Who's your friend?""</p><p>""Oh, this is the mother of some of the kids over there.""</p><p>The first man whistled and waved towards the crowd. ""We got a momma over here!""</p><p>""Well, come on, find your daughter,"" someone suggested. ""She's probably here somewhere, just come for a closer look."" He grinned eagerly, just waiting for me to take up the bait.</p><p>To get a closer look, I'd have to step on the sand, and then be manhandled. Was there any chance this was all a trick? I wondered. If Carol had lied and my kids weren't here, I had to hand it to her, this was the best prank ever. I could forgive that, even if the prank got me raped and pregnant.</p><p>That dream faded as finally I caught sight of Ella first, she was riding on the shoulders of a man I later recognized as her History teacher. She wasn't being raped, she looked like she was having fun that was totally rape-free. I knew then why, on her second day on Rape Beach, whenever it was, that she didn't come home with slut-graffiti, why she was being treated like a queen. She was a Judas Goat.</p><p>It's just one of those things about the place, sometimes even on Rape Beach you can be treated like royalty, with promises of good behavior. A promise to return is a start, it doesn't get you out of anything but it makes the guys more likely to try and give you orgasms. A promise to lure somebody else is better, and when that promise is fulfilled, you can be queen of the beach, helping to direct the rapes, even getting a ride home.</p><p>I played Judas Goat before, too late to miss out on my graffiti marks, but in an attempt to get out of another pregnancy. I was itching for another hard-fucking of the kind I'd only found on the beach, but after two pregnancies, and three kids, I was terrified I would wind up pregnant again at only eighteen. I gave in to my urges, and found myself on the beach, at the riskiest time of the month, and also found myself ready to promise anything if only they wouldn't cum in my pussy. I tried everything, offering to be their personal anal sex slave, even in town, offering to give them pictures of me they could spread around, but what finally did the trick was telling them I'd bring my sister for them the next time. When I mentioned her, that she was only twelve, they stopped fucking and started asking questions, and when I described her and told them she was still virgin in all her holes, as best as I knew, they agreed, they'd cum in my ass or down my throat.</p><p>Well, my plan didn't work as intended. I brought my sister the next night, of course, there was no doubt about that. If I tried to renege, they'd have found me in town, and done their best to get me pregnant. So I told my innocent little sister that I was going to take her to the fair, and instead we went to the beach, where apparently each of the three guys raping me had told ten friends about who I was bringing.... at only twelve, my little sis was a notorious prick-tease already. Well, on Rape Beach, girls don't get the option of getting a guy all worked up and then saying no when he suggests they actually do something they've been talking about. We both got pregnant that night, because there were limits to the leeway a Judas Goat got you. Sure, they let me have first crack at my sister's mouth whenever I wanted it, but a Queen of Rape Beach is still on Rape Beach, and can't avoid getting fucked, or avoid getting a load of cum in her if she didn't have anything better to promise for next time, and that's a tall order, especially with thirty guys and only two girls. All it takes is one sperm to impregnate, and at least one must have slipped through, even though I made my sister suck my cunt after every guy was finished, until I was sure I was clean... why, she probably drank more cum from me than she did from the thirty men.</p><p>There were more guys here now, but the ratio was probably less intense. Still, there were enough with free cocks that there was no reason for Ella to be riding on a guy's shoulders and not somewhere else. That's why I knew without a doubt at that point that Ella got Susan to the beach, and suspected she had a hand in getting Lucy here, too. The history teacher who was giving her a piggyback ride was also the chaperone to the trip to one of our state's historical sites that Lucy was on, the one that ended into a very hands-on history lesson in our town's most notorious historical site.</p><p>Ella shouted out, ""Hey, guys, Mom's here!"" and that's when I saw my two sons walking out from behind a crowd, along with Susan. The three of them were watching a few couples seated on beach towels, and as one of them stood up, I recognized him. It was Mick, aka Slick Mick with the Thick Dick, a mainstay on Rape Beach. His nickname was accurate too, he didn't have the longest cock, but it made up for it in girth. In fact, many thought he was perfect for younger girls, because, once he got it in, he could get it all in without bumping into the cervix, and completely stretch out a hole to make her comfortable with anybody that came after. For anal sex he might present a problem, at least for a first timer, for whom long and thin would be more the order of the day, but he filled young cunts very comfortably.</p><p>I knew Mick well, he'd had me many times. In fact, there was about a 10% chance he was Susan's father, and a 1 in 30 that he was Ella's or Lucy's. There was no chance he was the father of my boys, unless two thoroughly white people could produce half-black babies, but he was one of the men who fucked me on the night they were conceived, too. I recognized him from behind at first, but when he turned around I finally learned where my little Lucy was, she was riding his erection.</p><p>No, I don't mean they were having sex. I mean she was literally riding his dick. He held her up against his chest and his huge member was between her legs, like a little seat. She was completely naked. The group soon came for my part of the beach, but the crowd they left remained... there were other girls doing more interesting things on the towels.</p><p>""Hi, Mom,"" Duane said. ""Come on to the beach, join the fun.""</p><p>""I'm not going to do that,"" I said firmly. ""I know very well what will happen if I set foot on the beach. Now I want you to get your sisters and come with me.""</p><p>""No way,"" Ella said, on top her history teacher's shoulders. ""We're having too much fun. Even Lucy's starting to get into it.""</p><p>Lucy turned her head towards me and she looked worried. ""Mom, he says he's going to stick his thing in me. I mean just look at it, it'll never fit.""</p><p>So she still hadn't been fucked, they were just warming her up. I wondered a bit by the slick wetness around her legs, could have been boy juices or girl juices, and it looked like it was a healthy helping of girl juice. That was a nice thing about Mick, he did like to get girls warmed up. ""I know dear, if it comes to that, I'm sure it will fit if you just relax.""</p><p>Her eyes widened. ""You're just going to let him do it?""</p><p>""I don't want him to, but I don't see how I can stop him."" Not without crossing over to the beach.</p><p>""You could come over and hit me,"" Mick suggested. ""I'd have to let her go to defend myself, and your little girl might just make it to the edge of the beach if she runs.""</p><p>I thought about it, but even if he let go, there was a good chance that one of my own sons would grab her before she got off the beach. And, let's face it, there was another reason, one I wasn't prepared to admit... I wanted to see it happen. The genie was out of the bottle, Lucy had already felt a warm and willing tongue between her legs, and if I saved her from a rape this time it would only be so she could sneak back here another and find out if a thick cock felt as good as a tongue. If it was going to happen, I wanted to watch. I didn't want any of my kids to know that bit of motherly weakness though, so I said, ""I'm sorry, but I know the rules better than anybody... if I set foot onto the beach, I'm going to be raped. And Carol says you boys are eager to do it.""</p><p>""It's true, Mom,"" Duane said. ""We are going to rape you the first chance we get, assuming we get that chance. But if not, Mick's going to rape Lucy. I don't think you have any virtue left, but you've spent so much effort ensuring Lucy remains pure, why quit now?""</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" I said again. ""I'm so sorry, Lucy. I'm sure it won't be so bad.""</p><p>""Well, if that's out of the way,"" Mick said, ""I've held off long enough. Are you ready to be raped by Slick Mick's Thick Prick?""</p><p>""Not really,"" Lucy said. ""It's just so big. How is it going to fit?""</p><p>""We'll find a way. Will you boys help hold down your sister?""</p><p>They didn't need to be asked twice. Each of my twin boys grabbed one arm and one leg, and held my littlest girl in the air for a moment, then dropped her to the sand. Mick stepped in between her splayed legs and rubbed his glans up and down her crack. ""I don't know about this,"" Lucy said, starting to sound really panicked. ""I didn't mind drinking all that cum, but this is too big. Mom? Mom? You're not going to stop it?""</p><p>Mom didn't answer. Mom was too busy standing on her tiptoes at the edge of the beach, straining for the best possible view of her daughter's rape. Sure, she was scared, and he was big, but the vagina is a very stretchy organ, and I thought he could get inside. ""Just relax and try to enjoy it,"" I suggested.</p><p>Cock head went to cunt hole and needed to wriggle just to get room enough to enter and begin stretching. Her bald cunt then extended around that head as he pushed forward. After a bit of instruction from Mick, one of my boys lifted Lucy up in the air by her shoulder a couple feet off the ground, which should have given me an even better view... but then some fuckhead got in the way. It was the teacher, the one who Ella rode the shoulders of, blocking my view of my youngest daughter's first rape.</p><p>I moved to get a new perch, there was a rock, still on the grassy side of the beach line, still safe, and gave me a little height and a better angle. I climbed that rock and to get the maximum view, stood on my tiptoes, leaning dangerously over the line but it was the only way to get the view I wanted, and, anyway, I hadn't set foot on the beach, dangling over it was still safe.</p><p>At least, it would have been safe, if not for Carol. That so-called friend of mine did the rottenest thing and took advantage of my tiptoed state and brushed the sole of my left foot with a blade of grass. I've got ticklish feet, always have, and although the grass didn't make me laugh, it startled and shocked me and put me off balance, and I was balancing on a knife edge as it was. My foot tried to get away from the ticklish plant and the only way to do that was forward, and once it was on its way forward, the rest of my body followed, forward and down. Three stumbling steps onto the beach led to a face-first tumble.</p><p>""Mom's on the beach!"" Carol shouted, and the call was echoed by my sons. They dropped their little sister who fell to the sand, dragging Slick Mick down by his thick dick, buried halfway into her.</p><p>I no longer worried about getting a good view of the coupling, I had my own problems to deal with. Before I could even pull myself into a sitting posture, my own sons were pawing at me, taking indecent gropes while doing their best to make me indecent in appearance. My top was pulled over my head. I lifted my arms to help it go off, but I really didn't have much choice, to fight that it would have kept my arms busy, and I was too busy trying to keep my skirt. If that went, they'd see I wasn't wearing panties, and that I was wet as fuck, and when that happened, there went any moral authority. Getting the top off quickly so I could hold on to my skirt seemed like the only option. ""Please don't do this boys, I'm your mother,"" I begged as my hardened nipples were exposed to my boys for the first time since they stopped nursing.</p><p>""At home you're our mother, but here you're just another bitch on Rape Beach,"" Duane said, grabbing a handful of tit while using his other hand to pull at my skirt. I tried to pull it on. Darryl was watching, not helping either of us, but staring at my tits. Duane looked at him and said, ""Hold her arms, Darryl, so we can get access to this hot bitch's pussy.""</p><p>He did, my shy sensitive boy fell to his feet at the instructions of his more dominant twin brother, pulled my arms over my head and held them together. Now Duane had no trouble with my skirt. He pulled it up first, and then decided to go the other way and pulled it down my legs... but he wouldn't pull it all the way, he left it tangled up on my feet, making a restraint all its own.</p><p>""Please,"" I said again.</p><p>""Sounds like she wants it,"" little Ella said. Riding on that teacher's shoulder, her head was a silhouette that blocked out the sun. ""Looks like it, too. I told you the she'd be wet when the time came. Come on, let's take her where everyone else can see her getting off on her own sons raping her.""</p><p>With one son holding my feet and another on my arms, I was hoisted into the air and unable to fight back. They carried me, dangling, defenseless, down the beach. We stopped by Lucy first. Slick Mick's dick was buried to the hilt as they lay together in the sand. ""Looks like you got what you wanted,"" she said to the boys.</p><p>""Looks like you did too,"" Ella joked.</p><p>Lucy grinned. ""I can't believe he fit. I'm so glad you convinced me to let Darryl and Duane stretch me out first.""</p><p>Despite my own predicament, I gaped at the revelation. ""You're not a virgin?""</p><p>""Not for a few hours. Ella and I were first ones off the bus. She said it would be fun."" She grinned as Mick shoved all the way into her once more. ""Boy was she ever right.""</p><p>""Then why did you ask me to stop them...""</p><p>""Sorry Mom, I guess that was a mean trick, but Ella really wanted you on the beach. We all did, actually.""</p><p>I'd expected betrayal from my boys, but from my girls, it hurt. ""Why?""</p><p>""Well, Darryl and Duane both wanted to fuck you. They talk about it all the time. For weeks now they've been fucking my butt and pretending it's yours.""</p><p>""You're not an anal virgin either?"" I asked, shocked.</p><p>""Not any kind now, but before today I was just one kind, the one that counts. I didn't want to be, but Ella said I needed to be raped the first time, and she was right, it was sooo much better.""</p><p>""I don't think it's rape if you go looking for it.""</p><p>""Oh I knew it would be coming, but not when. I didn't want to be raped, either, not really. I thought rape was bad, I always heard about it in the news and it sounded bad, Ella used to say there was bad rape and there was fun rape, and I didn't believe her until today. I didn't want to be a virgin anymore, but I wanted to lose it to somebody I loved. Stupid, huh?""</p><p>""That's not stupid, that's the way it should be..."" I looked to Ella, who was smiling smugly. ""How could you do this to her?""</p><p>""Why not?"" she asked. ""What's wrong with giving her a good time? See, I used to be mad at you.""</p><p>""What for?""</p><p>""Because you said I was like a daughter to you but you treated me and Lucy way different. You remember that time you checked her hymen a couple months ago? Talking about what a proper young lady she was becoming and how good it was that she still had it? I got so mad when I saw that. You sure didn't care about my cherry. You pretty much gave mine away. You didn't want Lucy to fuck Darryl and Duane, but it was okay for me to. You didn't even try to stop them. Then I realized... what was I getting all bent out of shape for? I loved fucking. Who doesn't love fucking, right? You might have thought you were treating me worse than your daughter, but you were really treating me better. And we might not actually be sisters, but I love Lucy like a sister, so I needed to start treating her like one and sharing, giving her what I was getting and she was missing. Getting Darryl and Duane to throat-fuck her and ass-fuck her was easy as pie, I just had to tell her how good it was. But she still had this virginity fixation thanks to you, so that took me weeks to work on. Finally I thought about Rape Beach, tried it out myself, and thought it would be the perfect way to get rid of it and make us all even.</p><p>""Of course, when I told your sons, they insisted I get you involved, and that we rape Susan first. They've been eager to get at her since they started masturbating, but you put a scare into her, too. Her cherry hadn't bothered her for years, but incest still did. So I invited her to the beach to get raped. Her brothers held her down and had the first crack at her. The big surprise was her coming back on her own again yesterday. See, this is actually her third time here... I had to do some quick thinking to keep from blowing the whole thing and having her come home with rape graffiti yesterday. I'd already promised to bring Lucy to get out of getting them myself. To get Susan out of it I had to get my whole class here.""</p><p>""It was a brilliant idea,"" her teacher said. ""Surprised we never thought of it before. Ella didn't really make it happen, we did that without her, but the idea counted for a lot. Enough to make her Queen of Rape Beach.""</p><p>""The real trick was getting you here right on time. Luckily Carol was willing to help after I told her what I wanted and ate her out a lot. After today, everybody will be even,"" Ella said. </p><p>""All us have been raped by the boys. So we can just have fun. All that's left is for your rape."" She looked at my sons and says, ""Okay, have at her. Mr. Woods, you can fill my cunt with cum so she has something to drink after the rape.""</p><p>I was dropped to the sand again and this time turned around to lie on my back as each of my sons took their turn in me. One held my arms down while the other fucked me. Duane was first, and Darryl held me gently, but firmly, keeping me steady but doing his best not to hurt me. Duane fucked like a jackrabbit, hard and fast until he pulled out and stuck his spewing cock in my mouth. It went so far down my throat I practically gagged, and it didn't help that he was flooding me with cum. When it was Darryl's turn, everything was reversed. The loving was slow and relaxed, but Duane's fingers dug tightly into my wrists, and every so often he slapped my tits and called me a bitch, whore, or slut.</p><p>Darryl didn't pull out. When he was done, he pushed in, all the way in, making my eyes bug out as he must have hit my cervix, and then his body went rigid while his dick spasmed a little. A minute later, he relaxed, making a pillow of my ample chest.</p><p>Lucy gave me my promised drink soon after that, more cum, fresh from her cunt. I made a face and pretended I didn't like it, but I licked and tried to stave off an orgasm.</p><p>I couldn't hold out that long. After my sons were done, some guy flipped me over and told me to get on my hands and knees, and he fucked my ass until I came. I don't know if it was the feel of his dick up my shithole or that I could finally get a glimpse of what was happening elsewhere. I saw Susan in the center of a circle-jerk of twelve-year-old boys, her mouth open to accept two hard little cocks, like fleshy pencils, but already leaking precum. I saw Carol licking Lucy's cunt while the Pastor fucked her. The pastor fucked Lucy, I mean, I didn't know the guy fucking Carol.</p><p>It was hard to keep track of all that was happening, but I got fucked by at least five more guys in the first hour, mostly in my ass. It was a busy day, as busy as I'd ever seen it, and apparently even with a bus half-full of girls, there were still people waiting. Me and Carol added two new cunts and six more usable holes to the beach, which improved the guy-girl ratio even more, but it was going to get worse before it would get better. Almost every girl with a cell-phone in her purse had it taken out and used to call home and report a rape in progress, proving that the rape calls weren't gone, just a new tradition, the call home came on your own cell-phone, and I never gave my kids one to call home on. Fathers, older brothers, sometimes uncles got these calls, as did mothers, sisters and aunts, but men seemed to arrive first. Not out of a desire to rescue their kinfolk, this was a town where everybody knew everybody and anyone who was likely to have rescue on the mind simply didn't get a call in the first place, everybody who got the courtesy of the rape call either knew how to let it happen without interference or wanted to join in, and the ones who raced to the beach were doing so to join in on a hole once considered taboo. No taboos on Rape Beach... if a father caught his daughter there, he could rape her before she left and it became taboo again. If a father with incest on his mind found out his daughter was there, he raced over there as fast as the speed limit would allow so he could get there before it was too late. Some even raced faster, but they faced hefty fines and the possibility of a lost license... law enforcement in our town doesn't fuck around with something as serious as speeding.</p><p>Mothers, aunts, and sisters would come too, but slower, always obeying the speed limit and maybe even going a little slower. They were either coming with the expectation of getting raped alongside whoever placed the call, or watching from the sidelines and offering the rapee a ride home and comforting shoulder to cry on. Anyone who was a fence sitter usually slipped off the fence and onto the beach.</p><p>By the time the sun went down, it seemed like half the town was there on the beach, and about a quarter of that half getting raped or having been raped, the rest doing the raping or patiently waiting their turn. That was probably an exaggeration, but my holes were raw and full of cum from at least twenty different guys, and that was an understatement. Sundown also marked the chance for escape, for anyone who wanted it and who wasn't currently in use. The bus rode out at sundown with just two girls who held on to their principles and stayed off the beach, three who were naked and leaking sperm but who didn't have rides home already there, and a few guys who were exhausted and spent and bribed the driver for a lift back. Also at sundown, I managed to get to Carol's car and crawl in the back to take a nap until she woke me up when she opened the door and ushered the rest of my family, sleepy and all fucked out, inside for the long-overdue drive home.</p><p>After that day, I made a big mistake. I treated what happened there as any other day at Rape Beach... don't address it, don't talk about, don't punish it. Treat the people who got me there as though they were as innocent as the law would assume. My own sons raped me and their sisters and I didn't punish it, because it was one of those things that happen on Rape Beach.</p><p>Except, the rules of Rape Beach are only about how the authorities react. These were my children, and when I didn't punish, I sent another signal. This one said, ""It's okay to rape Mommy, she won't tell,"" and they read that signal and a little more, or a little less. Maybe all the signal they needed to read is ""Mommy won't tell"". Won't tell, and won't do a thing about it. They realized, even before I did, that if I wasn't going to punish my sons in my home for their behavior on Rape Beach, I certainly wasn't going to turn them in to the police, even when it didn't happen on Rape Beach.</p><p>I realized that the next weekend. After spending a few days walking on eggshells waiting for me to act like a mom and punish, they came to their realization and, while I was bending over to set the dinner table, I felt a firm hand on my back, holding me down, and my son's bulge through his pants. </p><p>""Duane,"" I said in a whisper. ""You can't do this.""</p><p>He pulled up my skirt, and down went my underwear. ""Sure I can, Mom. I got a huge hardon, can't you feel it?"" With one hand, he unzipped his pants and I felt it even better, I felt the warmth through his underwear.</p><p>I halfheartedly tried to slap backwards at him, until I saw Susan enter out of the corner of my eye. ""Susan, help pull your brother off me.""</p><p>""Susan, Mom's being a bitch, please hold her arms down so I can shove my cock up her shit-pipe?"" Duane said. My daughter put down her glass and sided with brother who'd been the first one to rape her after she came to Rape Beach. As she held my wrists, Duane wet his dick in my slick, quivering cunt, and then withdrew so he could stick it up my tight butthole.</p><p>I'm not proud about it, but I came several times from that rough treatment, and more from the knowledge that if it was happening here at home, it was going to keep happening, Duane would keep raping me, if nobody else, and wouldn't ever let up... and that knowledge made me cum again and again. I guess you're not surprised, if I didn't get off on rape, I wouldn't have so many children, but can you imagine how totally debased I felt when I came several times from my son raping my ass? Worse, with my daughter laughing and pointing out every orgasm.</p><p>After my son finally filled my ass with a load of cum that dribbled down to my cunt, I learned I was right... my rapes, and my orgasms, were just beginning. Duane called Lucy into the room and pushed her down behind my legs and told her to lick up the mess. I squirmed as my youngest daughter's tongue lapped up all the cum that leaked out of my ass and quivered when she took care of the dribble on my pussy. That wasn't lesbian rape, not in my book, it's only rape when you're forced into giving someone an orgasm, if you're just receiving one, even if you have to be held down by one son and one daughter to do it, it's just rambunctiousness.</p><p>Lesbian rape was coming, though, because I was pulled away from the table and over to the couch. There, Susan and Lucy both lesbian-raped me until they got off.</p><p>That night, as I lay alone in my bed, I heard the creak of my door and knew another rape was in the offing. I didn't turn to see who it was, but as soon as he slid in behind me and I felt the swell of his cock against my legs, I knew it was one of my boys. From the gentle, tentative touch, I guessed it was Darryl. ""I was wondering when you'd come take your turn to rape Mommy,"" I whispered.</p><p>""I'm not taking my turn,"" he said softly, his arms wrapping around my waist, hands cradling my boobs. ""Not for rape. I love you, Mom, and I'm never going to rape you. I just want to sleep with you. If you'll let me, I want to make love to you, too, but not until you say it's okay.""</p><p>""What about Rape Beach? You didn't have any compunctions against rape there.""</p><p>""Even on Rape Beach, in my head, I was making love to you, not raping you. Maybe I was fooling myself, but I wanted it so badly. Now that I've had it, I can wait. Send me away and I'll go. You'll hurt my feelings, but I'm a big boy now."" His pick slid up against the bottom of my crack, demonstrating how big. ""If you let me stay, I'll probably get cum all over your sheets, but I won't put any of it inside you until you tell me it's okay. That's a promise.""</p><p>I slid away from him and then turned around and faced him, looking into his eyes. He seemed so sincere. ""So, what, you're going to be the good son from now on?"" I asked. ""My knight in shining armor?""</p><p>""No, I'm no saint. I'm not going to stop the others from raping you if that's what you're asking. I can't go against my family any more than you can. Today was only the beginning, they're going to keep raping you, you're still our mother but they've decided that you're also the family sextoy, to play with as they want. They might even invite some friends over to play with you and the other girls. By now everyone knows you aren't going to go to the cops, and that makes this whole house an extension of Rape Beach. I won't protect you from any of that, but I will come and hold you after and sleep with you and, if you let me, make love to you. I'll make you feel like a Mommy again, and more... I'll try to make you feel like a beautiful, desirable woman again, not just like an object. A woman who has the right to be begged, and to say no. So I'm begging, Mommy, can I please fuck you?"" He sucked on one of my nipples, apparently needing no permission for that. ""Please?"" he said again.</p><p>I couldn't resist, my heart melted. Darryl always was so sweet. ""Well, I guess, if you promise to pull out.""</p><p>His lips left my nipple once more and turned away from me, lying on his back. ""I can't make that promise. I'll have to wait until you don't make me promise that. That's the best part, the part I want most. It's my only demand.""</p><p>""Demand?""</p><p>""When we discussed it, all of us. I agreed to let the rapes go on, I'll even help hold you down if you resist, but I get to be the only one who cums in your pussy, at least until you get pregnant.""</p><p>""Pregnant?""</p><p>""I told you I wanted to make you feel like a Mommy, and what better way than to make you one for real? We already threw out your birth control. This was going to happen either way, but I campaigned hard to be the one, even told them I'd go to the Feds myself. I wanted the baby to be mine, and more than that...""</p><p>He stopped there, and we were silent except for our breathing until finally I couldn't wait any more. ""What?""</p><p>""We were talking to the Sherriff while we were out on Rape Beach. He said that every one of us was a Rape Beach Baby. You kept coming back. I know you secretly like the rapes. We all know."" My secret shame, and they all knew it. I was glad he couldn't see my blush. He turned back to face me again and lay a hand on my face. ""We don't judge you for that... we love having such a horny mom who gets off on being forced, it's the only thing that let us do it. If we thought you really didn't like it we'd stop, we all love you. But I just thought you deserved to have one baby born out of nothing but love, and nobody loves you more than me.""</p><p>What else could I do? He made a persuasive argument, and though I'd had plenty of orgasms that day I didn't have that contented feel that only comes from a hot load in my pussy. I might already be pregnant anyway from that day at the beach, no birth control was perfect, and if it wasn't going to be Darryl, it would soon be somebody else.</p><p>Just like on Rape Beach, there comes a point when you just have to surrender and decide to make the best of things. And really, making the best wasn't so hard, because I got the best of both worlds. During the day I worked to support my family, the same family that would rape me the moment I got home until I got to bed, sometimes inviting other neighborhood boys over. During the nights Darryl treated me like a queen and made love to me tenderly while he attempted to give me a baby. Sometimes the two worlds weren't even all that separate, there were a few times where Duane got up and decided to rape me in one of my free holes while Darryl was tenderly loving my pussy. But while Duane would leave as soon as he was spent, Darryl would always lie with me, his arms around me and his big dick still in my cunt, like he was trying to use it like a stopper to keep his incestuous seed where it would do the most good.</p><p>The rapes felt pretty much non-stop, at least that's how it went for the first few weeks. After that, things settled down a little. I still got raped, but it wasn't constantly, and those in-between times, I managed to reassert something of a motherly role, although it was hard to give someone shit for not cleaning their room or doing their homework when it might be interrupted by the one you're lecturing pushing your head down to her snatch or pushing you up against the wall to pound your ass. Other than that, though, it was almost like it used to be, even a little quieter. Ella moved in with her teacher and his wife, although she still came to visit when she wanted to drag Lucy out to perform some sexual service for somebody, or me, for that matter. Ella had a decent little side-business as a pimp for her school mates. Adults don't need to pay in our town, they can go to Rape Beach whenever they feel like it, but fifth-graders can't drive, and a dollar for free use of Lucy for a half hour, or five for a ride on my ass, seemed like a small price to pay compared to the effort required to ride your bike up and hope there's a girl there who's not being used. Susan could also be had for twenty, but Ella only got half of that action. I never saw a dime, even after my price went to twenty briefly. That was after I got pregnant and hordes of apparently under-weaned children paid a premium for the right to suck on my tits and get a little drink of milk while they fucked my no-longer-off-limits pussy. My stock plummeted when Lucy began producing milk too, and she also got a bunch of temporary adult customers who enjoyed a visibly-pregnant twelve-year-old riding their cock.</p><p>Rape Beach stayed about the same, so I hear, with the new wrinkle Ella introduced, before long every class over the age of 11 had a field trip accidentally wind up there, and it became a tradition that happened at least once a year per class. These days, the only way a girl could remain a virgin until marriage is if her parents never signed a permission slip or if she never set foot off the bus until it left for home, and few had the discipline when they saw their friends in a wild orgy. Now pretty much every girl winds up there eventually, except for some of those homeschooled kids, and they're creepy. For all the increase in rape and teen pregnancies, complaints have actually come down, most girls think of it as a fun initiation to adult life and leave smiling. At least, that's what people tell me. Carol says that to bring back some of the danger of the beach, people are talking about bringing their dogs. Their male dogs, that is, people only want to rape human bitches, and, I suspect, dogs will begin to feel the same way.</p><p>As for myself, I never went there again. Holding down a job while caring for a love child doesn't leave a lot of free time, and really, why did I need to take a long trip out there? It came home with me. You can take the girl out of Rape Beach, but you can't take Rape Beach out of the girl. To tell the truth, I couldn't be happier, and don't think I'm missing anything by staying off the beach.</p><p>Of course, if they start bringing dogs, I'll have to seriously reconsider that.</p><p>The End</p>"
420,"My Private Camwhore, Part 4: Kinships and Rivals",AnonyMPC,,"['inc', 'mf', 'ff', 'Blkm', 'voy', 'exhib', 'les', 'anal', '1st', 'reluc', 'coer', 'nc']","Andrew's senior year begins, and he and his sister discover for the first time, a rival... someone else in the school is in the blackmail game, and they're targetting some of their friends. But Erin soon discovers a tool that will help her get the upper hand, as well as give her an unparalleled ability to accomplish some of her other goals.",2012-09-02T00:00:00,This story is fantasy and I do not recommend or endorse any acts contained within. Free to share as long as no money is charged.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter One</h5><p>I sat in the front row, trying not to fidget, as the grey-haired man behind the pulpit spoke about immorality and the dangers of lustful thoughts, all while giving me the stink-eye. Never before had I felt that a sermon was directed towards me, but then, I was dating the his daughter. Maybe he'd seen the glazed look in my eyes earlier and assumed I was daydreaming about his daughter and of committing sins with her they don't even have a name for.</p><p>He needn't have worried about that. I did drift off into some sexual fantasies, but none of them involved Madison. Not that she wasn't beautiful, in a thoroughly conventional sort of way. She had chestnut brown hair that was long and silky looking, perfect skin that I'd never seen in a breakout, and wide eyes with long lashes. She had a pretty good body, too, breasts that were on the small side but very perky, and she was thin and trim all around. But her body wasn't the one that filled my thoughts. Her dad would probably be shocked if he knew that the naked body I was imagining was that of my own sister, Erin. He'd probably be aghast if he learned that this wasn't some idle fantasy. My sister and I had committed the sin of incest more times than I could count over the last few years. If he learned that Madison was also more likely to be imagining sex with Erin than with me, he'd probably have a heart attack.</p><p>My relationship with Madison was a sham, you see. She was a lesbian, but couldn't come out for fear of her parents' reaction. I was in love with my sister, and couldn't come out for fear of everybody's reaction. We both needed cover, and so, as far as the public was concerned, we were boyfriend and girlfriend. The arrangement started as my sister and I blackmailing her, but it's turned out to be convenient for both of us... at least, most of the time.</p><p>Any time I had to deal with Madison's parents was not one of those times. They were ultra-religious, ultra-conservative, and had a way of not taking no for an answer. I'm not an especially religious person, and if I was, it certainly wouldn't be this particular brand of faith, the kind that demonizes gays and rants about how awful it is liberals have taken prayer out of school. But dating the preacher's daughter you have certain expectations... I'd escaped going to church during the school year, using that as an excuse, but over the summer, they talked me in to attending, and so I sacrificed one morning a week.</p><p>Luckily, this would be the last Sunday before school resumed. I hoped I could use the ""too busy with schoolwork"" excuse once more. The time I wasted on church could be spent on far better things, and for once homework actually did qualify. Of course, so did sex with my sister. As soon as the weather had turned nice, Mom had taken up jogging on the weekends, and Erin and I had come up with our own workout plan to match. Mom was usually only gone about half an hour, sometimes a little longer on Saturdays, so the moment she cleared the driveway, Erin and I would run up the stairs and have a frenzied session of lovemaking, everything heightened by the time constraint. We would throw ourselves at each other, like two animals, concerned only with getting done as fast as possible... our half an hour limit also required time for a quick shower. Sometimes we even did it in the shower, our bodies slick, the water itself feeling like an extension of our passion, flowing everywhere and yet never running out, her bracing herself on the glass door while I thrust myself inside her again and again...</p><p>Madison elbowed me, jerking me out of my daze and the erotic memory that was just starting to form. The sermon had ended. Finally. I wasn't able to leave just yet, but at least the end was in sight. ""Remember, it's your turn,"" she whispered.</p><p>Right. Madison and I weren't friends, but we were civil, like two co-workers who both agree they don't want to work, and so will cover for each other when the boss is around. So we'd come up with a system. When one or both of us wanted to get away from the expectation that we'd be together, we'd stage a fight and pretend like we were on the verge of breaking up and needed some time to cool off. That way, we could pursue our own interests without anybody thinking it odd that we weren't together.</p><p>Of course, such fights usually required one or the other of us to be completely unreasonable. When we were with my friends or around my Mom, it was usually her, when we were with hers, it was usually me, but we had to switch roles now and then, just to keep things fresh. It wasn't actually as even-handed as I made it sound. I don't like being a jerk, even for pretend, while for Madison being a bitch seems to come natural, so I usually let her start the fights when I could. Lately, she'd been growing irritated at that, and so I agreed that this time, I'd start it. So, I nodded to her and waited for my opportunity.</p><p>I'd already decided to use a variation on the truth... always a good idea for a lie, and I really wanted to get out of there early today. If I stuck around, I'd soon be press-ganged into service with some task or another, followed by an inevitable invitation to Sunday dinner which included a post-sermon sermon. Meanwhile, my real circle of friends were enjoying some time at the beach, sort of a last hurrah to the summer before school started.</p><p>As Madison's boyfriend, though, I was expected to support her in her interests, and one of those was coming up in a few days. Madison liked to sing, and although I don't much personally like her, even I have to admit she was pretty good at it. She had dreams of auditioning for American Idol one day, and in the meantime had a YouTube channel. That was all under the radar... her friends at school knew about it, as did her mother, but she tried to keep it from her dad. He thought most popular songs were overly sexualized and didn't like her doing them. The approved-by-Jesus method of using her gift was the church choir. She'd already performed earlier that day.</p><p>I could see Madison's dad getting ready to finish off shaking his hands and volunteer me to do something to help out the church. I guess I could have sparked a fight just by saying no to her father, but we still needed him to generally approve of us together. So, the fight had to be between us, and hopefully before he got to us.</p><p>""Oh,"" I said casually to Madison. ""By the way, Kirk and I were going to check out a movie Wednesday night. Do you want to come?""</p><p>Madison saw where I was going instantly and played along. ""Andrew, you know that's my choir practice.""</p><p>""Oh, right. I forgot. Well, you can blow it off one night, right?""</p><p>""No, of course not. Choir is part of how I show my devotion to God and His Church,"" she said, a hand over her chest. I thought that was a little much, but people were listening. We'd talked about it just once and Madison had told me that she believes in a God something like in the Bible, but is pretty sure the Church is full of shit on a lot of things. She said it was like God and Jesus and Moses and all them are celebrities, and the Bible is the trashy tabloid... you can never know exactly what's true and what's just there to sell papers. I actually kind of liked that. ""It's important to me, and if you're my boyfriend it should be important to you. You should be there to support me.""</p><p>""Hey, if you don't want to come to the movie, fine, but it's the only night Kirk can go. And I'm not going to waste a night here when I could be doing something fun.""</p><p>""Waste?"" Her eyes bugged out with rage. If I didn't know she was acting, I'd have been a little afraid. ""So, spending time with your girlfriend, supporting her, is a waste.""</p><p>""Oh, come on, don't be so oversensitive, it's just sitting around and listening to you sing. The same songs over and over again. I spend enough time with you, can't I have some with my friends, too?""</p><p>""I didn't realize it was such a burden to spend time with me,"" she snapped.</p><p>""When you act like this it is,"" I said, thinking that that should cover it.</p><p>""Fine!"" She stamped her foot. ""Then maybe you should just go. Right now I don't even want to look at you.""</p><p>""Madison, you don't have to be such a bi..."" Every in the church looked at me, so I paused and said ""big drama queen."" Bitch might have been going too far.</p><p>""Maybe if you'd stop being such a jerk, I wouldn't have to be!""</p><p>I put on my best fake frown, shook my head, and said, ""That's it, I'm out of here. I'll talk to you when you've calmed down a little."" I made my way out of the line and towards the exit.</p><p>There, it was done. A few moments of uncomfortable looks from the Church People (as I called them), who no doubt thought it was a shame a nice girl like Madison couldn't find a better guy, but I could go off to freedom.</p><p>Once I was out of the church and into my car, though, I didn't have to worry about them or what they thought any longer. I drove home first, so I could quickly change, then headed out to the beach. Once there, I realized that finding her was going to be impossible. It was a warm day, and sunny despite the dark clouds that loomed in the distance and so there were plenty of people with the same idea we had, one last day of summer fun. I couldn't even pick out my friends cars, although I lucked out and got a parking space right as somebody was leaving.</p><p>I dialed my sister's phone. ""Hey Andrew,"" she said before I even spoke. We had special ring tones for each other. ""Did you ditch Queen Bitch?"" One of her little nicknames for Madison. Even though we'd been working with her for mutually beneficial reasons, Erin had never quite forgiven her for the way she was treated last year. Neither had I, for that matter.</p><p>""Yeah, I'm actually here at the beach. Where are you guys?""</p><p>She gave me some quick directions... not too far from the washrooms, about midway up the beach. I found them within a few minutes. My eyes locked on my sister Erin first, the love of my life. It's strange to most people, but absolutely true. She was stunning, familiar and exotic all at once. Over the nearly two years since we'd started dating, she'd changed, grown from a cute girl with fantastic hidden charms to a beautiful young woman. Right then, when I saw her, she was lying on a beach towel, wearing a bikini that showed off her growing womanly figure. She was slight, also with small breasts, even for a fourteen-year-old, but everything seemed in perfect proportion, and the wind tossed her black hair, and one purple streak, across her face when she turned to look at me. She greeted me with a sultry smile for me alone. ""Hey, you made it,"" she said simply.</p><p>It was one of the small cruelties of our relationship, the contrast between our feelings and how we had to act in public. I wanted to walk up to her and greet her with a kiss on the lips and wrap my arms around her, but there were people around, friends and acquaintances, and we couldn't afford some of them to even let them think we were anything more than brother and sister. ""Yeah, I made it,"" I said, keeping my voice neutral, like it was no big deal. I'd made it, all right... to where I'd wanted to be all day. Not the beach, per se, but with Erin, my sister, my best friend, and my true love.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Two</h5><p>""Andrew! Flying solo, I see. Madison didn't want to come?"" That was Kirk, standing beside another towel just a short distance away, my best friend. My best male friend, at least. As I said, Erin was really my best friend... I shared so much more with her, she really deserved the unqualified title. Kirk was this gangly goofy guy I've hung out with since I was a kid. His hair looked even sillier than usual right now, probably because he'd been in the water earlier and it has dried funny.</p><p>""Yeah, we had another fight."" I tried to act sad. I don't think I did too well. It's hard to act sad when you don't really feel it, especially when the sun's shining above you and there are girls in bikinis all around you.</p><p>Kirk sat back down beside his girlfriend Cassie and said, ""Too bad. If there's one thing you can say about her, it's that she really looks good in a swimsuit."" Cassie elbowed him in the ribs. ""Ow. I didn't mean it like that, babe. I just meant that poor Andrew here's missing out on of the great boyfriend pleasures, seeing your girl in swimwear. I mean, that's been the highlight of my day."" He put his arm around her and squeezed.</p><p>I shook my head at him and smiled to myself, but he seemed to have turned potential disaster into something that was almost sweet, because Cassie smiled, then gave me a sidelong glance and said, ""I'm sure Andrew will cope, somehow.""</p><p>Cassie was Erin's best friend, and the only person who knew about our relationship that we didn't have blackmailed into silence. She didn't entirely approve, either, but she was loyal to her friend. We got along, but weren't close.</p><p>One of Kirk's flaws is that sometimes he doesn't know when to shut up, and that happened again, ""Besides, you fill out a swimsuit much better than anyone."" I inwardly winced. What Kirk said was meant as a compliment, and she knew that enough to not start yelling at him, but Cassie was sensitive about her weight, and the comment must have reminded her of it because her smile faded. Kirk didn't even notice. Cassie was just slightly overweight, with a little bit of a belly, that would hang over the bottom of her swimsuit, but generally she fell into the category of chubby and curvy, which some guys like, especially because it gives plump breasts and a round ass, but earns its share of teasing. Not really my type, but she had a pretty enough face, and even pulled off her hair... it was normally a shade of blonde but she'd gone pink lately.</p><p>""So, did Tony and Jay not make it?"" I asked, to change the topic.</p><p>""No, they're around,"" Erin said.</p><p>""Playing Volleyball with some of this year's crop of freshman girls,"" Kirk elaborated, cocking his head just up the beach.</p><p>I looked over and saw them, playing Volleyball with a couple girls, and with several more watching. It was a casual game, two on two, with a raggedy net. Tony and Jay were each on opposite sides, the one male on each team. Tony was a kind of thin and lanky. Jay was a bit shorter but better built and coordinated, so I would have guessed he was winning. Jay also had big ears that stuck out his face in a funny way, and, although he'd finally tamed it recently, used to have a bit of a unibrow happening.</p><p>Most of the girls I didn't know, but I recognized a few of them, and some I knew intimately. There was Winnie and Amber, two girls of what I called our little blackmail club. My relationship with Erin also started with blackmail, a shameful moment that she forgave me for... and the two of us, together, went on to blackmail other girls, girls Erin knew but who had wronged her. Since then, the girls had become something more like friends, in part because they didn't know we were the ones blackmailing them. They thought all of us, Erin and I included, were blackmailed by a mysterious third party who enjoyed making people engage in perverted acts for his voyeuristic pleasure. Manipulating this situation to our advantage, I've managed to fuck both of these girls, with Erin's complete permission. In fact, they were practically our sex slaves, although it was a very friendly sort of arrangement.</p><p>Winnie was Chinese, although with darker skin than I'd have expected, and she typically looks annoyed. Amber's a blonde (not naturally so, I think, but I'd never seen her as anything but), with a slighter build and looked maybe a year or two younger than she actually was, both because of her body and because her face just looked more childlike. She had a tiny nose that was a little pointed. Winnie looked the more athletic of the two, just because of her build, but Amber actually was, if cheerleading counted as athleticism. Despite that, neither of the girls were playing, they just watched on the sidelines along with a couple other girls who were working on their tans.</p><p>Tony's sister Gianna was there, playing on Jay's side. Dark hair, nice ass and a pretty respectable bust, she looked like she was built to be chubby like Cassie but worked hard to keep her waist skinny. I'd never really talked to her much, beyond hellos given in passing, but Erin insisted that Tony and Gianna were having sex, another little incestuous couple. I didn't see any evidence, and Erin had none to show me, but swore she knew it in her gut. Tony's volleyball partner was a girl I didn't know, reasonably cute, also with dark hair.</p><p>""I was going to play with them,"" Kirk said, ""But the ratios were off. Two guys on one team's an unfair advantage already, and when one of them is an Ultraman..."" He tapped his scrawny bare chest and trailed off, as though that said it all.</p><p>""You know,"" Erin pointed, ""If you both played, there'd be two guys on each team. Go on, Kirk, show off for your girl. And Andrew, I expect you to defend our family honor.""</p><p>I'm no sports god, but I'm better than Kirk and we both know it, but he never really shied away from a challenge. He gave me a curt nod, and we went over to join the game, Cassie and Erin trailing behind a half minute later... Cassie had stopped to put on a big t-shirt that covered down to the middle of her ass.</p><p>""Hey Andrew,"" came a chorus from Winnie and Amber, and Tony and Jay paused the game long enough to wave and nod as soon as a ball went out.</p><p>""Want a few more players?""</p><p>""Sure,"" Tony said. ""I could use a hand here or my sister's going to wind up kicking my ass. I'll never live that one down."" She grinned and stuck her tongue out at him.</p><p>""What's the score?"" Kirk asked, and a girl on the sidelines shouted the answer. 6-3, Jay and Gianna winning. So, we divided up. I took Tony's side, in the interest of fairness, Kirk went with Jay, and we played.</p><p>It was a tough game, but we lost. I didn't take it too hard, even though I'd started on the side with a three point gap, by the time the fifteenth and final point was scored, we were only down by two. By my reckoning, that counted as a win for my side while I was playing.</p><p>After the game, Erin suggested we merge our previously separated groups and just all sit together. Cassie, Kirk and Jay had little connection to the fourteen-year-olds, and even Tony just knew his sister and had a passing acquaintance with some of her friends, but Erin formed a kind of strange nucleus we could form around, because she knew everyone. She went to school with the younger girls up until last year when she was jumped ahead to high school, and was now part of my own social group and Cassie's best friend.</p><p>We sat in the sand and chatted, and eventually a few of us went in the water... all of the guys, except Kirk, who opted to stay with Cassie went, and of the girls, it was just Amber, the girl playing volleyball I didn't know before, but who I'd since learned was named Christine, and Erin.</p><p>After some time, laughing, splashing, Tony and Jay went to challenge each other to a race swimming back to shore, and I decided to just drift a while, enjoying the relaxing sensation of floating, when I heard my name. It was Amber, standing beside an inflatable green raft thingie she'd brought. It was shaped like a frog, with a hole in the middle, so you could relax with your arms and legs dangling over but your ass in the water. ""What?""</p><p>""Come here,"" she called.</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>She waved with her hand urgently. ""Just come here.""</p><p>I looked around, saw Tony and Jay were already making their way back to shore, and didn't see Erin or Christine anywhere, so decided to swim over and see what was up. ""What?"" I said again, when I was a little closer.</p><p>""Your sister wanted you,"" she said with a smirk, and just before she did I could already see Erin. She was blocked from view by the floating green frog until I got close. Erin's eyes danced as she had her impish grin directed at me.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>She crooked a finger at me and I came closer, and soon I was close enough to feel her other hand, beneath the water, touching the front of my trunks. ""Ever have an underwater blowjob?"" she asked teasingly.</p><p>She knew I hadn't, of course, all of my sexual experiences were either with Erin or someone she'd approved... and though the thought of it, combined with the feel of her hand made my penis swell up, this was far too public for my tastes. ""Erin, we can't."" She was far more adventurous than I, but we'd had close-enough calls. The rule was supposed to be sexual stuff stayed at home, or the home of friends we could trust.</p><p>""Oh, come on... Amber's going to block for us."" Amber smiled and shook her head, like she thought Erin was a little crazy for wanting to suck her brother's dick at the beach, but then turned outwards to watch towards shore.</p><p>The inflatable frog shielded much of us, and the water shielded what we were doing, but I was still uncomfortable. Erin didn't care though, she pulled my dick out of my trunks, and then took a breath and went under. It pretty much just lasted long enough for her to take my dick in her mouth and suck it up and down once, before she had to come up for air and take another deep breath, look around for more observers, and then submerge once more.</p><p>This time it lasted a little longer, but apparently when you're giving a blowjob you do occasionally need to breath. In terms of sensation it was a little odd, because the wet feeling was constant, the only change was the friction of her lips and tongue, and the sudden difference in warmth between the water and my sister.</p><p>The third time going down lasted longer still, but came up sputtering and raised one hands to her nose to wring out excess water, and I couldn't take it anymore. ""Okay, that was great, but it's enough. I don't think I can cum out in public anyway.""</p><p>""Is that a challenge?""</p><p>""Come on, Erin,"" I said. ""We've been over this, it's too risky."" She pouted a little, but it was one of her fake pouts, just to get my attention. ""Besides, Mom'll probably still be out when we get home, we'll have some time to ourselves..."" She's said today she was going out shopping with a friend.</p><p>She grinned and gave my cock one last pump under the water before letting go. ""Okay. Thanks for playing lookout anyway, Amber.""</p><p>As the three of us padded towards our spot on the beach (after I'd let my erection go down, of course), everybody else seemed to be talking casually once again. ""Hey,"" Kirk said when he looked up and saw our approach. ""What were you guys doing out there, anyway?""</p><p>For a second I froze in panic, but the question was asked innocently enough, not like he or anybody else suspected, and nobody else looked especially interested.</p><p>Erin came up with an answer before I did. ""Oh, there was a crab or something out there. So what are we talking about?""</p><p>""School,"" Kirk said.</p><p>The word was greeted by an instinctive groan by Christine. ""I can't believe we have to go back already.""</p><p>""I don't know,"" Tony said. ""I'm kind of looking forward to it this year.""</p><p>""Easy for you to say, you're a senior. Top of the heap."" Hardly, we weren't exactly the in-crowd or anything. ""We're coming in as freshman, bottom of the..."" she reached around for a word and finally settled on ""barrel.""</p><p>""Don't worry, being a freshman's not so bad. Most of the stuff they tell you's an exaggeration. Like, we only make freshmen carry our books on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays, not every day. And only one freshman a year is sacrificed to ensure a good football season."" Kirk's lame joke was rewarded with an elbow from Cassie.</p><p>Erin dropped down on her blanket, chest down. ""Anyway, because I went to school with you guys until last year, the Principal suggested I be a peer ambassador. So I'll be showing some of you around the first day and you can always come to me with any problems you have.""</p><p>""Yeah, but you never had to be a freshman,"" Winnie pointed out, with a little sourness. Erin had been skipped ahead several grades, and I think Winnie went back and forth between resenting Erin for her intelligence, and being relieved that they weren't directly competing for the top spot in their grade any more.</p><p>""No, I had it worse. I mean, you guys all get to stay together. Most of the day you're going to be with the same batch of people you were last year. Trust me, you guys will find it a piece of cake. In a few weeks, you'll wonder why you thought it was such a big deal.""</p><p>Amber began rubbing some suntan lotion up her arms and legs as she said, with a sly grin, ""I can think of one thing that'll be a big deal."" She paused for effect, then said, ""High school parties."" There was a chorus of approving nods from the incoming freshman girls, all looking forward to this development. A few of the more sexually advanced middle school girls might get invited to a high school party, and a few with older siblings who threw them, or older boyfriends, but for the most part there was an invisible barrier that seemed poised to be lifting.</p><p>Cassie tugged at the edges of her t-shirt, then spoke, a little meekly. ""You might want to be careful of those. It's easy to wind up doing something you'll regret.""</p><p>""Yeah, sure,"" Amber said, completely dismissing the advice. ""I think I can handle it."" She should have listened more closely, Cassie was the only one in our little group who'd ever been a freshman girl.</p><p>She passed the sun-tan lotion over to my sister, who began spreading it on all over herself, and I forced myself not to look. Instead I caught Kirk looking, but he met my eye and quickly looked away, saying quickly, ""Call me a geek...""</p><p>""Geek,"" Tony, Jay, Erin, and I said in unison.</p><p>Kirk smirked, and continued unabashed, ""but I'm just glad our school's finally joining the twenty-first century. I mean, other than in school, who takes notes with pen and paper anymore? We should have had laptops when I was in middle school."" It was the school's big new initiative this year, every student would be given a school laptop, which would wirelessly interact with the school's network. A few parents had protested the dangers of Wi-Fi radiation, but most of the kids were looking forward to it. ""I don't have to worry about my hand cramping up any more.""</p><p>""I thought you stopped worrying about that when you started dating Cassie,"" Jay joked.</p><p>Kirk looked puzzled for a second, then finally got it and threw an empty water bottle at him. A few of us laughed, Cassie blushed a little. ""Hey, at least I have a girlfriend.""</p><p>Jay shrugged, smirking a little. ""Yeah, but I got a car."" Tony and Jay had both gotten summer jobs and bought cars, and I had one for over a year. Kirk was the last of our group of friends without one, and we never let him forget it. ""A girlfriend's easy when you got that.""</p><p>""Sure, sure. And I'm telling you, I'm this close to getting my car."" He held his fingers apart a tiny distance. He probably was telling the truth, the problem was, he was that close for months. ""And I'd just like to point out, that although three of you have cars, two of you are single, and one's dating the Chastity Queen. So, apparently it's not so easy after all. I'm the only one getting any action on a regular basis.""</p><p>""Kirk!"" Cassie said, blushing again.</p><p>""So enjoy your car.""</p><p>""Yeah, but I'm single mostly by choice. And speaking of enjoying my car,"" Jay said, checking his cell phone. ""I've got to go, I've got stuff I need to do."" I waved, and didn't really question what he had to do... Jay was often like that, he was a good guy, could joke around with the best of us, but never shared much about his own life. In all the time I'd known him, I'd never even been to his house.</p><p>""Hey, Andrew,"" my sister said as Jay was walking off. ""Would you mind doing my back?"" She passed me the suntan lotion and laid down on her chest.</p><p>""Uh, sure,"" I said, feeling a little awkward, but we were out among others, so I couldn't argue the point about how I wasn't comfortable putting my hands on her body in front of other people... I'd have to take it up with her later. That was probably her plan.</p><p>Sure, it was pretty innocent, and I tried to make it as unsexual as possible, but there was a point last year with a rumor, one that happened to be true but we managed to quash anyway, and sometimes I thought my friends still suspected. With one hand, I rubbed the white goo over her back quickly, and thankfully she didn't make any appreciative sounds that would draw even more attention to what I was doing.</p><p>The job done, I put the cap on the bottle, and Erin opened her eyes. ""You should really put some on.""</p><p>""I'm okay. I might go back in the water soon anyway.""</p><p>""Well, until then, you should put some on. You might burn. And skin cancer is serious, you know.""</p><p>I sighed a little and slathered some over myself, but secretly I liked that she looked out for me, even when I wouldn't do so myself. I'd do the same for her. It made sense... we did, after all plan to spend the rest of our lives together. It would be a shame for something preventable like skin cancer to shorten that.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Three</h5><p>As it turned out, I never went back into the water anyway, none of us did, we just relaxed, talked a little, and enjoyed the sun until it began getting blocked out. A line of dark clouds was getting closer to us all the time. ""Damn,"" Winnie said, ""looks like it's going to rain.""</p><p>""Well, it's mostly been a good day,"" I said, and it was just in time, really. I like the beach, but only for so long, and it was just reaching the point where I was getting bored and wanted to do something else. We gathered our stuff together, I put my shirt on, and then I looked around. ""Okay, Kirk, Cassie, you need a ride?""</p><p>""Actually,"" Kirk said, ""I'm going to go with Tony. I'm helping my uncle for some extra cash, and he lives right near them. But take Cassie, if you don't mind."" I nodded absently, while he kissed his girlfriend goodbye.</p><p>Amber's mom was already on her way to pick her up, and Winnie was going with her to 'hang out', which I suspected meant they'd be enjoying some lesbian sex. Although neither of them were actually lesbians, both could probably be described as bi, and that was probably our fault... if we hadn't forced them into it, they never would have known they liked it. Gianna would naturally go home with her brother Tony, and they took one of the girls I didn't know with them. That left me taking Cassie, Erin, and Christine, who, although I'd just met her, seemed pleasant enough and I didn't want to leave her taking the bus. We waited around by our cars just long enough to be sure Amber's mom arrived, and then prepared to go our separate ways.</p><p>Before ducking into Tony's car, Kirk looked at me and gave me a mock salute. ""Next time we meet, comrade, we shall be enemies.""</p><p>I smirked. We'd wound up in different AP History classes taught by Mr. Withrow. He was one of those few good teachers that everybody liked, he knew his stuff, explained it well and with passion, probably because that's what teaching was for him... people said he won the lottery or something and kept on teaching. He was also known to be a fan of the Cold War, but it wasn't in dealt with as much as he liked in the curriculum, and so every year he ran an extra credit role-playing scenario where each of his two classes were a country on the other side of the Iron Curtain and had to complete certain goals, with some people assigned as spies, double agents, or innocents with family on the other side. The games went on between classes as people tried to accomplish their objectives... the whole scenario made History one of the more popular courses at the school, even among people who didn't have much interest in the subject. Kirk was a little premature, though, the game wouldn't start until later in the year, usually not until after Xmas break. Still I saluted him in kind, with mock seriousness.</p><p>The rain started to fall on the way home, and I kept my eyes on the road, not really joining the sporadic conversation. Cassie was more Erin's friend, and Christine was in her age group. At one point, though, as we were getting close to Cassie's house, Erin broke from their conversation and said, ""Hey, Andrew, when we get home, I think I'm going to make a Sundae. You want me to make you one too?""</p><p>Even though it was raining now, it'd been pretty hot and still was. Probably be a while until dinner, too. Some ice cream sounded pretty good. And it was sweet of her to offer. ""Sure,"" I said.</p><p>""What kind of ice cream you want?""</p><p>""Vanilla, I guess...""</p><p>""Strawberry syrup?""</p><p>She knew my tastes. I smiled. ""Yeah, thanks.""</p><p>In my rear view mirror, I could see Christine shaking her head with wonder. ""I can't get over how well you guys get along. My brother and I can barely be in the same room without getting into a fight, but you guys like, hang out and stuff, like friends, and do stuff for each other. I wish we could have a relationship like you."" Erin smirked and our eyes met. ""You guys are really lucky.""</p><p>Cassie rolled her eyes a little. ""Yeah, they have a special kinship all right,"" she said unenthusiastically.</p><p>Erin's smirk turned into a grin. ""Yes. That's right, we do."" She turned back in her seat and looked at Cassie as though daring her to say something.</p><p>Cassie didn't. Even if she didn't entirely support our relationship, she had never condemned it, either. Sometimes I thought it was just because she didn't want to piss Erin off, since my sister was her best friend, and she didn't have many of those. I pulled up into Cassie's driveway, and she said, ""Thanks for the ride. I'll text you later, Erin."" I gave her a casual wave, and she got out, covering her head with her beach towel so she wouldn't get overly wet on the run to her front door.</p><p>Christine lived just down the street, so we dropped her off only minutes later, and then it was just me and my sister... and she had the brightest smile on her face. It wasn't an ordinary smile, it wasn't even the slightly sultry ""we're going to do it"" smile she sometimes got. It was that look she got sometimes when something had caught her imagination, a new idea, and she was exploring the possibilities and having a great time doing it.</p><p>I let her enjoy it privately until we got home, and then, after dashing into the house from the rain, and doing a quick check to ensure Mom wasn't home, I noticed she still had that excited grin, and I couldn't resist it anymore. ""Okay, what? You've had that look since the car.""</p><p>""I love it. What Cassie said about us... that we have a 'kinship'. It's perfect. It's just what I was looking for.""</p><p>""For what?""</p><p>""Rebranding. Incest is such an ugly word, aesthetically speaking... sounds a little like 'cyst', and when you read it looks too much like 'insect', both generating subconscious undercurrents of disgust with the concept. I'd think it was deliberate if it wasn't so old."" She spoke rapidly, the way she did sometimes when she was really excited about an idea, and continued without even a breath. ""Also, incest as a term is indiscriminate, applying to the bad cases as well as the good. In order to get people to accept relationships like ours, I needed a new term that doesn't have all that baggage. 'Wincest' isn't bad, but I still don't like some of those undercurrents. I was playing around with variations like 'funcest', or 'lovecest', but 'kinship' is much better. I mean, it's perfect. That's what we have. You know how people in fandom ship characters like Azula and Zuko? And I bet after that rumor last year, a few people even ship us. Well, why shouldn't they? We're kin, and we have a 'ship', a real relationship. We're a kinship. It's so beautiful. Words have so much power. I mean, when they changed the name of the Patagonian Toothfish to 'Chilean Sea Bass', sales went through the roof. And would Canola oil be as popular if it was still called rapeseed oil? No way. It's the same thing here. When you say 'incest', people's prejudices flare up... but when you say 'kinship', there's no negative stigma... in fact, people hear it and think of something good. It's a totally positive term, so you can't use it to mean something like molestation. The world can grow to approve of it. And until then, you can even say it in public without people knowing what you mean, unless they're like you... like a secret code!""</p><p>I gave an indulgent half-smile. Getting people to accept incest was Erin's thing. She called it 'Project Girlfriend', her long-term goal to get the world to accept us together, with her as my girlfriend. I thought it was a little unrealistic, but I didn't tell her that. Although I loved her more than anything, I still wondered if what we were doing was a little bit wrong. I'd like nothing more than to be able to go and express my love to her openly, but I didn't see the whole world embracing incest as necessarily a good thing. Still, I knew it was important to her, so I didn't try to rain on her parade. It really did feel good to see her so excited. ""Okay, sure, sounds great.""</p><p>I guess some of my skepticism must have crept into my voice. ""Don't worry Andrew, I know this isn't going to happen overnight. But it's a start. 'Kinship'. I'm so using that."" She stepped close to me and tugged on the front of my shirt. ""So, what do you say, Andrew? You want to go upstairs and make sweet kinlove?""</p><p>That was a suggestion I had no reservations about. We darted upstairs into my room and undressed quickly, then got into a naked embrace and kissed, our tongues wrestling. Finally, our lips broke and my sister turned us around and pushed me backwards onto the bed and crawled on top of me.</p><p>She did much of the work this time. My sister had her moods, sometimes she liked to make love romantically, sometimes she liked me to be rough, and occasionally, usually when she was on a high from an idea that tickled her just so, she liked to take charge and pretty much just use me to get off. It was almost as though she wanted to cum fast so she could work out the implications of her ideas with a clear head.</p><p>I loved those times, and didn't mind being used, the feel of her tight pussy sliding down on my dick until my balls touched her ass was heavenly. Once she'd settled her weight on me, the fun really began, she rode up and down, impaling herself again and again on my cock with a ferocious intensity, and one hand played with her clit.</p><p>I could have just lied there and enjoyed it, but I did my part too, mostly to reach up and play with her tits, squeezing them and rubbing the pert nipples between my thumb and forefingers, and occasionally I would provide a little bit of upward thrust right as she was sinking down.</p><p>My grip shifted from her breasts to her ass as she pressed down closed to me, close enough to kiss. When our lips made contact it was sloppy and fleeting the first few times, but then finally we locked together, joined at both ends, and stayed that way for a half-dozen thrusts.</p><p>I came soon after that, and Erin rode me with a new frenzy as I squirted my seed into her pussy, her pussy clenched rhythmically like she was milking me and she let loose a little whine of passion as her body tensed up.</p><p>When she was done, she continue to lay her sweaty body on top of me. ""Did you cum?"" I asked, to make sure. I never liked leaving her unsatisfied, and there was a chance I'd gone soft just before she'd gotten over the hump. If she hadn't reached climax, I would have found another way to finish her off.</p><p>""Oh yeah,"" she said, letting out a deep breath. ""I was already close, but the feel of you flooding my womb pushed me over the top."" We kissed again, and then I just held her close to me reflecting again how lucky I was to have a sister like Erin.</p><p>It was only later, after she's returned to her room that I realized she'd forgotten all her promise to make me a Sundae. She must have been so eager to work on her new idea that it had slipped her mind. That was okay, though, I went downstairs, made one myself, and brought another upstairs for her. Her eyes lit up when she saw what I'd brought through the door. ""Christine was right,"" she said, mirroring my earlier thoughts. ""I'm so lucky to have a brother like you.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Four</h5><p>The first few days of school were a bit of a clusterfuck. Our laptops were supposed to be distributed to everybody on the first day, but apparently there was a fuckup somewhere along the line, because they weren't even at school, and now weren't expected to be there for almost a month.</p><p>You'd think that wouldn't be a problem, considering it was a new initiative. Just go back to the way things were done before, right? Except that many of the teachers, who'd had their own laptops for a year already to become proficient in them, had based their lesson plans on everybody having them this year, so that we students could copy the notes on the screen and they could send things directly to our systems instead of making photocopies and handouts or writing on the board.</p><p>So there was a lot of confusion, mostly among the younger set of teachers who were excited about the changes and frustrated with having to go back to writing on the blackboard. The old guard who never trusted computers were pretty well ready to teach their old way if civilization melted down and the computers never arrived and were probably praying for just that.</p><p>It was pretty chaotic for the teachers, but for the students, it was just amusing and to most of us, a good thing. We had less homework, with some teachers opting to just let us off the hook rather than do a little extra themselves. That suited me just fine, I was collaborating online on a game idea with a guy I met at a convention over the summer. It was more his game than mine, something he wanted to turn into a MMO, but I liked working with him, and would probably learn more useful skills doing that than homework. Coding for multiple players had always been one of my weak spots, and the collaboration was giving me a better grasp of things.</p><p>I'd always loved games, and had a personal dream of one day making it a career. Right now I had a string of abandoned half-finished games that argued against that happening, but I'd had some big successes too. I already earned a small amount from advertising and iPad app sales of a couple simple games I'd invented solo... not much, but enough to keep me in gas money and earn a little stake for college without having to work summer jobs.</p><p>So I really was working a lot that first week, just not on school. Erin had her peer ambassador job, and already this year seemed to be turning out better for her than last, she was reconnecting with friends her own age and, without Madison to torment her, was fitting in among those in her grade, too.</p><p>About a week or two into school, we still hadn't gotten our new laptops, but we'd settled back into a system that works about as well as any public high school does, which still meant most of us were able do our best to deny it had any impact on the important things in our lives, cars, sex, parties, and popularity at least until midterms or a looming project deadline got too close for comfort.</p><p>One morning, I was hanging out with Jay and Tony in our usual before-school-chatting spot in one of the hallways near our lockers. Kirk texted us and asked us to meet him by the doors, and we did. He had a smug little smile on his face. ""What's up with you?"" Tony asked. ""Cassie finally give you anal?"" She wasn't around, and neither was my sister, so we could be a little cruder than we usually were.</p><p>""Nah,"" Jay joked. ""They must have found a cure for ugly. Don't get too excited, it'll probably take years to make it to market."" He snapped his fingers. ""Maybe you could sign up for one of the clinical trials.""</p><p>I smirked, and was about to try and come up with my own jibe, when Kirk held up a hand. ""No, don't even try to ruin my mood today. Guess who drove to school today?""</p><p>""Your mom let you borrow hers?"" Tony said, but must have known what Kirk was getting at, he was just drawing it out so Kirk could savor the victory.</p><p>""I finally got it. Face it boys, your days of making me your buttmonkey are over. I'm now the most successful member of the group. Now I got a car, AND I have a girlfriend that puts out, so..."" He pointed to Jay, ""Suck it,"" then to Tony, and repeated, ""Suck it."" The finger finally went to me, but his expression broke and said, ""I've got too much pity for you dating Lady Blueballs, man..."" Madison and I ""made up"" again that first week, right after her choir practice, and I'd manage to avoid going to either it or Church during the school year by claiming to be too busy. ""So you don't have to suck it.""</p><p>It was all good-natured, we all talked shit about one another all the time, and the three of us took it in stride, grinning, and finally Jay said, ""So, you going to show us the car, or what?""</p><p>We all headed out to the parking lot and Kirk pointed out his new ride. ""Shit, Kirk,"" Jay said appreciatively. ""You really DID find the cure to ugly. Even I'm starting to think you're hot.""</p><p>""Shut up. Anyway, why do you think it took me so long?"" Kirk asked. ""I didn't want to just buy the first thing I could afford. If I'm going to have a car, it should be something to be proud of."" It was pretty cool. It wasn't just a nice car... it was, dare I say it, a hot car. It was a red BMW M3, a little on the older side, but still looking very good. It should have been outside his price range. Sure, it wasn't anything compared to the kind of cars the wealthier kids got, but it was better than Kirk's station should have allowed. He explained as though reading our mind, ""I got an amazing deal because the engine and transmission were shit, but my uncle knew a guy who could fix it up, I just had to scrape the money together, and last night, we did the deed.""</p><p>""How'd you get a parking permit so fast?"" Tony wondered aloud.</p><p>""All you need's the registration and a license to buy one, so I got it before the school year. This baby's actually been sitting in my uncle's garage for a while, I was just keeping it a secret until it was drivable, so I could see the looks on your faces. And man, those looks are sweet.""</p><p>""Impressive,"" I said. I was even a little jealous. I could maybe have afforded a car this nice, but probably not the insurance and upkeep as well, at least not without getting another job or getting back into blackmailing for money. And then I couldn't afford the questions about where the money to buy it came from. Kirk was my friend, but I always thought of him as a bit of a screw up... this time, though, I had to give him credit. ""You did good.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Tony said. ""A ride like this, you could probably trade in Cassie, move up to a hotter model.""</p><p>Kirk grimaced. ""Don't joke like that, that's my girlfriend.""</p><p>We took a few seconds more to savor the car, when suddenly Tony said, ""Hey, looks like you made it, and just in time, too.""</p><p>I was confused for a split second, thinking he was talking to us, but as I turned my head I spotted his sister Gianna jogging across the parking lot, her large boobs bouncing appealingly with her steps. Her forehead was scrunched up in annoyance, focused on Tony. ""I can't believe you did that to me."" She stopped in front of us and put her hands on her knees to catch her breath.</p><p>""I warned you I was going to leave without you."" He seemed smugly amused. ""You should have got ready faster.""</p><p>""I didn't think you'd actually do it!"" Gianna smiled, a little. It looked like she was still pissed, but on the level of a trivial sibling annoyance. They didn't live too far from school anyway, so it couldn't have been much of a run. She looked around at all of us, then asked, ""What are you all doing out here, anyway? Did you tell your friends what you did to me and waited to see if I'd make it?""</p><p>""Nah, just checking out Kirk's new car,"" I said, nodding towards it.</p><p>She looked at it, then at Kirk. ""Oh, nice. Maybe next time Tony's being an ass, I should ask you. I mean, can you imagine it?"" She directed this part to me. ""Not waiting for your sister just because she's doing her makeup?"" I couldn't, actually, which was part of the reason I doubted Erin's claims that Tony and Gianna were a couple... or a kinship, to use her new term.</p><p>Before I could answer, first bell rang, informing us we had five minutes to get to class. ""Damn it, I still need to get to my locker,"" Gianna said. We all had our books already, even Kirk, who'd stopped at his locker before meeting us.</p><p>She continued past us, and as she did, Tony said, ""Yeah, you better move that ass,"" landed a playful swat on her ass, causing his sister to momentarily straighten up in surprise, and then stick her tongue out at him before running off.</p><p>That little incident started to win me over to Erin's opinion... not the swat itself, which was just light contact with the back of his hand and certainly not a grope, nor even the playful expression he got in response, some siblings might be comfortable with such horseplay, others weren't, people are different. What made me think that maybe Erin was right that they were in a sexual relationship was the sudden, panicked look in Tony's eyes after he'd done it, like he was worried that he'd gone too far and given the game away. The expression on his face seemed to match what I felt when I'd thought I'd done the same, and he did just what I did after one of those moments, too... try to change the subject so nobody would notice. ""So what classes you guys got first again?""</p><p>Nobody else seemed to comment on Tony's actions or his moment of panic, so maybe it was one of those things where you'd have to be in a kinship yourself to notice. I got more evidence of it later, at the very start of our lunch break. I met Tony and Kirk as they were leaving a class, continuing a conversation they were having inside. ""No, she's dating what's-his-face, Barry,"" Tony said.</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Well, I don't know if it's dating, but they're hooking up, and, either way... no thanks.""</p><p>""What's up?"" I asked.</p><p>They nodded in acknowledgement, and Kirk explained, ""Now that I'm the top dog of our particular group, I've decided to be generous and help out my bros. I'm trying to hook Tony up with somebody to who might punch his V-Card.""</p><p>""I told you, I'm not a virgin...""</p><p>""Nobody believes the 'girl I met on vacation' story, Tony. Even if it really happened. It's like Wikipedia, truth doesn't matter, only verifiability does.""</p><p>""Well, what about you and Cassie? Because for all I know you're both gay and just using each other as decoys. So you got pictures of you two together?""</p><p>""None you'll ever see,"" he said with a smirk. ""Anyway, I'm trying to help you out here. What about Jill? Jill S., not Jill K. Just go out and ask her out."" He nodded towards her at the end of the hall.</p><p>""Nah, in eighth grade I threw up on her at a class picnic. I doubt she's forgotten. Besides, she's got kind of a weird nose."" I thought it was cute, but she was kind of boring to me. We had to work on a group assignment together and she talked incessantly about one of those MTV reality shows.</p><p>""Okay, fine, how about her."" He pointed out a slim, athletic girl I didn't recognize entering the cafeteria just ahead of us. ""Her name's... Krista, I think. She just transferred, doesn't know anybody, so maybe she won't realize that she's out of your league. She's in some of Cassie's classes, so maybe she can set you up.""</p><p>""She is cute,"" Tony admitted after a long look. ""But..."" he paused, long enough for me to mentally supply what my sister would think, that the problem with her was the same problem he had with other women... that it wasn't his sister. ""I don't want to just ask out a stranger, I want to build up some kind of connection, otherwise the first date gets awkward. Anyway, leave me alone, I'll ask somebody when I'm ready.""</p><p>By this point we'd reached the cafeteria, and Cassie waved from her seat and joined us in the lunch line and we all got our food, found a place, and sat down. As it turned out, the table beside us had some familiar faces. Winnie and Amber were there, along with that girl Christine from the beach, and a few I didn't recognize.</p><p>Winnie caught my eye and smiled. ""Hey, Andrew... Erin not with you?""</p><p>""Not yet, I'm sure she'll be along though.""</p><p>""She's doing one of her peer ambassador things,"" Cassie supplied. ""Giving someone advice.""</p><p>""How are you doing?"" I asked. ""You fitting in all right?"" Although I'd started out not liking Winnie, or Amber, because the justification we used to blackmail them was them being mean to Erin, over the year or two since I'd developed something of a fondness for them. They weren't bad girls, really, and I didn't want to see harm come to them. It wasn't quite a sibling-type relationship, especially considering how I felt about my sibling, but it was more like we were cousins.</p><p>""Oh, we're doing just fine,"" Winnie said, and then added smugly, ""We're already the cool freshmen.""</p><p>I grinned. ""Oh yeah?""</p><p>""Yeah, we got invited to a party already, because we're so cool."" She waved her finger around the girls she was sitting with. ""With a junior.""</p><p>""It's just with the other peer ambassador, Holly,"" Amber clarified. ""She really connected to us while showing us around, we're going to hang out at her place on Friday, she wants to introduce us to a few of her friends.""</p><p>""Don't go,"" Cassie said suddenly, urgently.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Five</h5><p>Winnie scrunched up her face and looked at Cassie like she intruded on the conversation. Which, I guess, she did. In fact, all of us looked at her, but it was Winnie that spoke. ""What?""</p><p>Cassie looked like even she was surprised that she'd spoken up. Now that she'd already said it, she withdrew a little, but said, softly, ""Holly's not a nice person, she's just acting that way. Take my word for it, the party's a bad idea.""</p><p>""Nobody asked you for your opinion,"" Winnie sneered.</p><p>Cassie seemed to visibly bite back some comment or display of frustration, but tried again, ""Look, I'm just saying you have to be careful. But I can tell you're not going to listen to me, I should just let you make your own mistakes.""</p><p>""No offense,"" Winnie said, and I reflexively cringed. Winnie usually said 'no offense' when she had just finished or was just about to deliberately offend somebody. And she hadn't just finished.... ""But you're not exactly the kind of person we'd look to for advice on anything. I mean, those fries on your plate don't say much for your judgment. With those thighs...""</p><p>""Hey,"" Kirk said angrily, having looked up from his conversation with Tony to be aware somebody had just insulted his girl.</p><p>""I'm just saying, maybe a salad would have been a better choice. And no Coke.""</p><p>""Okay, that's enough, Winnie,"" I said softly. One of the few times I wished she knew I was her blackmailer, as I could have silenced her without question as soon as she'd said 'No offense'.</p><p>She opened her mouth as though she was going to say something else, but then apparently remembered that Cassie was good friends with Erin. ""I need to go get another drink anyway."" She shook her empty can. ""And I can afford the calories. No offense.""</p><p>""What a bitch,"" Kirk muttered, but then resumed talking to Tony. I looked out over the crowd and spotted Madison headed my way. Damn, now that we were back together again, that probably meant I'd be dragged off to eat lunch with her friends.</p><p>Cassie, meanwhile, decided to try again without the hostility of Winnie getting in her way. ""You can't trust Holly, she's..."" She faltered, looking for words. ""She's really... two-faced. Take my word for it."" Both of us could read on the other girls faces that they weren't planning on doing that. ""Fine, then at least... don't let Holly talk you into doing anything you wouldn't normally do. Don't drink anything. And if guys show up...""</p><p>Madison reached us then. ""Hi, honey,"" she said sweetly.</p><p>Everyone looked up. ""Oh, hi..."" I said.</p><p>""Hi, Maddy,"" Amber said with a sultry, knowing smile. By the rules of our blackmail club, Maddy started as Amber's sex slave. Maddy still seemed to have sort of a crush on the much younger girl, and Amber obviously enjoyed it.</p><p>Maddy responded in a businesslike manner, but what she actually said showed that she had impure thoughts on her mind too. ""Hi Amber. We still doing your tutoring after school today?"" Amber nodded and smiled. Tutoring sessions were pretty much just a pretext at this point. Maddy turned her attention back to me. ""Come on, let's go eat with my friends.""</p><p>I wanted to protest, and even started to. ""But we were...""</p><p>""You can talk to them later, I'm your girlfriend and I'm asserting my girlfriend rights."" She grabbed my hand and pulled me away.</p><p>""Fine."" I waved to my friends and started walking with her. Boring lunch ahoy. Maddy's friends, like Maddy herself, were mostly vapid and boring. Maybe the conversations me and my friends had weren't much better, but at least they were fun for me.</p><p>""I see Cassie's being bitter bitch again about Holly,"" Madison said conversationally while we strode across the Caf.</p><p>""Yeah, what's that about?""</p><p>""What do you think? Jealousy.""</p><p>""Cassie doesn't really strike me as the jealous type."" Then it occurred to me, Madison was gay, maybe there was some secret gaydar club. ""Wait, you mean like, they were together?""</p><p>Maddy rolled her eyes a little. ""No. At least, I don't think so. But they were best friends at the start of freshman year. Practically inseparable.""</p><p>That was news to me. ""So, what happened?""</p><p>""Holly got more popular, and Cassie started getting chubby and into anime, which does nobody any favors. I don't know exactly what it was, but they had a falling out, and now Cassie badmouths Holly all the time.""</p><p>""Maybe Holly deserves it..."" Cassie might not have counted as a good friend to me personally, but she was certainly in that circle, and my first instinct was to defend her. ""I mean, dropping a friend just because she was less popular?"" I then realized who I was talking to. Madison was a Queen Bee type who probably did that dozens of times on her rise to popularity.</p><p>""More Cassie lies. Holly makes friends even with the loser set, people I wouldn't even be seen talking to. Like I said, Cassie's just playing bitter bitch.""</p><p>We sat down and Madison plastered on a fake smile for her friends, and I had to pretend too, pretend I was interested, pretend I didn't find her friends mostly shallow. Madison didn't like many of them either, especially the ultra-religious sort who were popular with her parents, but at least those were the minority. Worst was having to try to contribute to the conversation, mostly I ate quietly and did my best to hope it swung to some TV show that we all liked.</p><p>I couldn't even understand why she wanted me there. Popularity-wise, I thought of myself as firmly middle-of-the-road, the forgettable class of people that has friends, gets along with most people, but isn't in the in-crowd. Dating Madison probably upped my social standing, and I got more invites to parties I didn't care about, but I assumed the opposite was true for her, that I dragged her down a little. I guess the fact that I was a senior mitigated that a little bit, but I would have thought she'd want to keep me off-screen for the movie of her life.</p><p>This lunch was more unusual than most, Madison was more openly affectionate, laying her head on my shoulder, putting her arms around me, even, once, asking for a kiss. I indulged, with an eye out to make sure Erin wasn't around to see. She wouldn't have gotten mad at me, we agreed the pretense was necessary, but I knew it hurt her to see me kiss somebody else the way she couldn't kiss me, not in public at any rate.</p><p>I didn't see Erin, but I did spy the reason for Madison's sudden ardor. Her old best friend and former secret lover, Sharon was sitting at a nearby table, with her new boyfriend... or the new guy she was constantly hanging out with that everybody, Madison especially, assumed was her new boyfriend, although they hadn't made it official. Sharon broke Madison's heart, and now they weren't even really friends anymore. I guess Maddy had a half-assed plan to make her jealous, or maybe just convince her ex, more than anybody, of our relationship. Like Madison wanted to tell her she was also straight, that Sharon was just a phase for her too. Sharon's expression was unreadable, but she was watching, at least until Madison was looking in her direction. At that point, she paid full attention to the guy she was with, putting her hand on his arm, laughing, smiling.</p><p>With the whole charade of dating Madison occupying all my attention, the little incident with Cassie completely slipped my mind, but that would probably turn out to be the most important thing to happen that day.</p><p>I didn't learn the truth about Cassie's history with Holly, or the party and how it would affect all of us, for a few days yet. That all came to a head on the weekend. Mom was out, supposedly with a friend. She'd been doing that a lot lately, and my sister and I were betting on when she'd introduce us to the new guy in her life.</p><p>Naturally, as much as we love her, Mom being away was always good news for me and Erin. It meant we could be as openly affectionate and as sexual as we wanted. We'd already fucked once that day, a leisurely romp that started in the missionary and ended with me cumming in her tight pussy from behind, and we were relaxing and considering another go. ""We should play Blackmailer again,"" Erin suggested. ""Get us in the mood.""</p><p>""What, you're not in the mood already?"" I joked. ""Cause I am.""</p><p>""Oh, you know me, I'm always in the mood."" Not quite true, but she'd rarely refused me. ""But it's still fun, and we do have to keep up appearances."" Erin believed that if we stopped regularly requiring things from our blackmailees and the girls got used to the freedom, they might not be willing to start up again if we wanted it.</p><p>I wasn't so sure that was a bad thing... I still thought we should be phasing out the blackmail entirely, but I couldn't deny, having someone in your power who'll do anything you want and won't say a thing was exciting.</p><p>Erin hopped into my computer chair and activated our spy program. ""Okay, so who do you think we should play with today? Make Madison masturbate with her parents downstairs? Watch Winnie with her vibrator?"" She paused, looking at the screen. ""Oh, looks like Winnie's at Amber's house. That works.""</p><p>I stood behind my sister and watched. They were sitting on the bed, talking in hushed tones that the microphone couldn't pick up. They probably weren't even aware they were being watched, that was one of the benefits of our program, it made it so cameras didn't light up like they usually did. As long as the computer was on, we could spy without anybody knowing... at least, mostly. The sudden activity did cause memory usage and so if somebody was alert they might be able to tell, but there was no sign on the screen of the two girls being aware they were being watched.</p><p>Erin hit the button to open a message window and typed, ""Hello, my lovelies, how are you today?""</p><p>Amber got up to read the message when she heard the chime, and said, ""It's him. I'm asking, I don't care.""</p><p>""No, what if it's, like, a test?""</p><p>I hadn't a clue what was going on, and Erin had a confused furrow on her brow as well. Amber continued, ""We have to know sooner or later.""</p><p>""What's going on?"" Erin typed, then erased it, and replaced it with, ""If you have a question, ask it.""</p><p>""I just wanted to know, if... I mean, are you behind that other blackmailing thing this weekend?""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Six</h5><p>Another blackmailing thing? ""What?"" I said aloud, and looked to Erin, worried for a moment that she'd been doing something behind my back. She seemed as shocked as I was. ""I think you'd better explain,"" she typed.</p><p>""We went to a party this weekend,"" Winnie said, overcoming her previous reluctance to tell, or maybe she just saw there was no point now that it was already started.</p><p>""Right,"" I said to Erin, remembering the conversation of a few days ago, although I had to struggle a bit to recall the name. ""At... Holly's."" Erin nodded, as though she already knew about that part.</p><p>""Things got a little crazy,"" Amber continued. ""Holly's parents were gone, and we were drinking, and some senior guys she knew showed up, and, well, it was a dare, she said if we wanted to be cool, we had to act cool, so, we, you know, blew them a little.""</p><p>Winnie added defensively, ""You said we couldn't have sex with anybody else without getting your permission, but you didn't say anything about oral."" I didn't even really remember making that rule, although I wasn't surprised to find out I had, in the early days, out of fear of picking up an STD.</p><p>""Anyway, today we received these..."" Amber leaned forward to click something on her computer, then said, ""Can you see that?""</p><p>Erin switched over to the view of Amber's own desktop. There was a picture of Amber kneeling down in front of a group of guys, who were only shown from the waist down. In one hand, Amber held an upward-curving erect cock, while she had another one in her mouth. Her cheeks were a little sunken in proving she was sucking it vigorously.</p><p>The picture slowly scrolled, and I realized it was the window of a message in her e-mail, with the title, ""Wasn't Friday fun?""</p><p>Beneath the first picture was a second, this one showing Amber and Winnie with cum on their faces, in sort of a mock kiss, with one dribble of white goo stringing from one to the other. There were a couple other pictures, but Amber scrolled straight to the end so I couldn't get a good look at them at that moment. There was a line of text from the message sender. ""On Monday we're going to have a little meeting to discuss exactly how much you want to keep these pictures away from your parents.""</p><p>""Another blackmailer,"" Erin said with a tone of awed fascination. ""Right under our noses. What are the odds?""</p><p>""We have to help them,"" I said. I had an irrational guilt, that it was somehow our fault, if we hadn't gotten them involved in sex, they never would have blown the guys at the party. Of course, neither girl was that innocent... Winnie was fucking her teacher for higher grades before I even knew she existed.</p><p>""Do we?"" she asked. ""Maybe we can just reach an arrangement, Holly gets them Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays, and we get them the rest of the time. It would stop us from having to watch them so often."" She turned to me with a half-grin, which faded when she saw my face. ""I was kidding,"" she said. ""If anything, we'll end up owning Holly by the end of this."" That wasn't much better.</p><p>""This is serious, Erin. I mean, we're no angels, but chances are not everybody who blackmails is going to care much if they get hurt. And who knows what Holly has planned, anyway?"" As I said it, I realized who might. ""Cassie,"" I said. ""Cassie knew this was going to happen. She tried to warn them against going to the party.""</p><p>Erin bit her lip a little. ""I'll talk to her. First we need to find out what Holly's game is."" She typed another message to Winnie and Amber, which read, ""Don't worry, I'll make sure things turn out all right. If I have to, I'll blackmail her, too. It may take a little time, but by the time I'm done, you might end up owning her.""</p><p>Upon reading that, the girls relaxed, and Winnie developed a bit of a smug smile. I was astounded that they actually seemed to have so much faith in the Blackmailer, that he'd somehow turn it around, even though they had no idea who it was and what he'd done to them was probably as bad or worse as what Holly had planned, but then we'd already built up the idea that we were all-powerful and potentially omnipresent in their mind from the very beginning. I guess people prefer the devil they know.</p><p>""I'll have Erin loan you her hidden camera. Wear it to the meeting tomorrow, play along with whatever she proposes, and then upload what you record when you get home. I'll figure out what to do then. In the meantime, I realize you're upset, so if you don't feel up to performing for me, I'll go watch Erin and her brother today.""</p><p>They didn't mind though. Erin said it might have been out of relief that they wouldn't have to worry any more, I felt for sure it was a little forced, like they wanted to please the person who promised to help them out so he wouldn't get second thoughts. Either way, we watched the two of them have lesbian sex. Winnie took off her pants and spread her legs and Amber got between them, licking her slit.</p><p>While we watched, my sister got up to let me sit down, and then sat on my lap, planting small kisses up and down my neck. Any other time that would have driven me wild, but as it was, I was only about half-hard. Eventually, she noticed. ""You're not really into this today, are you?""</p><p>""I'm just worried about them,"" I told her.</p><p>""And you think I'm not?"" I wondered, a little. She had seemed a little cold about the whole thing, and then there was that joke. ""I'm sure we can handle it, though. She probably just wants money or something, and if that's all it is, I can probably pay for them with my savings. I'll even rescue the other girls too, if I can afford it.""</p><p>""Maybe, but I can't help thinking this is our fault somehow... or at least that we're no better. And looking at Winnie's sex face doesn't help."" Winnie had a disturbing tendency, especially when she was being fucked but when she was approaching orgasm even form oral, to look like she was being hurt and on the verge of crying. Occasionally, when I was in dark moods, it was hot, but usually it was a little disconcerting, even though I knew that she did it no matter how much she enjoyed it.</p><p>""This one isn't our fault. And we will take care of them."" She turned halfway around so she could reach behind her, and minimized the window. ""And if Winnie's sex face is ruining the mood, well, let's go over to the bed and you can watch mine.""</p><p>Out of sight wasn't quite out of mind, but at least I managed to push my thoughts away from guilty areas long enough to get hard and start fucking my little sister. Once I started that, it would take more than a little worry to ruin my erection, we just fit together perfectly, and I pushed into her until she came, loudly. I shot my seed into her a minute later.</p><p>On Monday morning, we left home early so that Erin could meet Winnie and brief her on how to use the hidden camera. The device was hidden cleverly in a plastic headband, with a separate receiver that could be concealed in a backpack, and a remote control that fit in a pocket. Erin had used it before to get blackmail material... it worked remarkably well, recording a view of pretty much whatever the person wearing it was looking at. Whatever Holly's game was, we'd soon know.</p><p>Winnie and Amber must have been anxious about their meeting, and so was I, but I didn't actually have anything to do but wait. And other than that, it was a pretty average school day. We heard the rumor that the long-promised laptops were going to be delivered to the school sometime that week, although it might still be another week or two before they get distributed, there was a supply teacher in my math course (which almost always means it becomes a goof-off period with just a little assigned homework), and luckily, I didn't have to see Madison and play the good boyfriend more than a little in the halls.</p><p>We left school that day knowing no more than we did when we arrived. The incident with Holly started after the end of classes, and Cassie wasn't at school at all. Kirk mentioned she'd been sick all weekend and didn't want to see him, which he attributed to 'female problems'. That put off Erin's planned conversation with her... she didn't want to do it online or over the phone. I suggested she stop by after school, but Erin decided it would be better to wait until after we saw what Winnie recorded. ""Whatever it is, Cassie doesn't exactly want to share. I'd rather not make her if we can handle it ourselves.""</p><p>By the time Winnie returned and transferred the video to her computer, where we could retrieve it at will, it was into the early evening. Mom was home, so we couldn't watch it together... instead, we networked, each watching it on our own computers in a shared session. Winnie herself gave no real explanation, just said, ""Watch it yourself. If this is just you playing some kind of game, I'd rather you just admit it.""</p><p>On that ominous note, she went into a sulk on her bed, and Erin started the video she recorded.</p><p>The scene opened on a room in our school. I didn't recognize it, off-hand, but it had the standard types of desks normal classrooms contained... it wasn't a science lab or anything else that was obviously special-purpose. Winnie sat at such a desk. Seated beside her, we'd later see from whenever Winnie whipped her head around, were about four other girls, including Amber. None of the others were girls I recognized, although my sister had all their names before the video was over. They were all pretty cute... no absolute stunners, mind you--in fact, Amber was probably the best looking of the bunch--, but none of them were unattractive either. A few looked like they might have been seriously hot if they dressed more sexily, but it was hard to tell for sure from the video.</p><p>At the front, where teachers would be if class was in session, were five other girls. Three of these girls I had at least a passing familiarity with. Two I barely knew. Karen was a freckled redhead sophomore with a short bob hair cut and a bit of a turned up nose, and the only thing I knew about her other than that was that she transferred to our school in the middle of last year. I only noticed her at all because she had roughly the same hair color as my previous fake-girlfriend, who left at about the same time she arrived. I actually thought her name was Carol until Holly later mentioned her by name. Then there was Andrea, a tall blonde junior who shot down Kirk when we were sophomores and he thought a freshman might be more open to an invitation to a dance. He was wrong. She had a bit of a fivehead going on, but was otherwise pretty, more of the statuesque type than most of the other girls.</p><p>Among the more recognizable were Miranda Cherski and Tori Bains, both juniors with dark hair. Miranda was a tiny, friendly-seeming bundle of energy who looked closer to my sister's age than that of her peers. Tori looked a little like a young Jessica Alba, with a hot body and who constantly wore clothes to show it off. Like usual, she was wearing a shirt that showed off her tanned belly-button.</p><p>Both of those girls I knew because they were on my sister's revenge list last year. For the early part of the year, they'd made fun of Erin constantly. They weren't as bad as Madison or Sharon, or a couple other girls, but they were on the list, and had never been officially crossed off of it, either. We'd tried to get Tori to strip for us on camera so we could release it to the school, but although she got flirty and teased, she never made the jump, probably because there were already two cases that year at our school of a girl doing it and getting exposed for it. We had some circumstantial evidence that Miranda had gotten in a threesome at a party last Halloween, and we were planning on compiling more damning evidence, but we sort of lost our drive. By the time we blackmailed Madison, most of the teasing had dropped off, and what we had once called Project Vengeance no longer seemed like a priority. Still, given how long my sister carried grudges, I could bet she was imagining this being her chance to settle the score.</p><p>At the center of the other four, though, leaning casually on the teacher's desk like she owned it, was Holly. She looked like one of those girls you'd expect to be class president or something... pretty, but not bombshell pretty, dark hair that wasn't in any trendy style, but very well-groomed, and she was wearing clothes that were stylish (at least according to my admittedly not-very-in-touch fashion sense) but not especially slutty.</p><p>My first ever impressions of Holly were positive. Last year Erin showed me a hidden video, taken on the same camera Winnie borrowed, of some of the girls in her class harassing her. Holly was the lone person who seemed to publicly stand up for her and ask the other girls to lay off. It wasn't a dramatic impassioned defense, but it left an impression. Later, for some reason, Cassie warned Erin away from trying to be friends with her, and those two hit it off. The only other time I remembered noticing Holly was at a Halloween party. While my sister got drunk, Holly helped give her beers and suggested setting her up with some friends. I didn't like that at all, but after a while, I forgot about it, there were more important things going on, and I figured maybe she was trying to be nice, but just using poor judgment.</p><p>She must have had a lot of experience at sounding like she was trying to be nice, because as she began, she still sounded like she was leading an after-school club of friends. ""So, I'm glad all of you received my little message, and could attend this meeting. Believe me, none of us wants those photos to get out, especially not to your parents. And if the whole school saw them, well, let's not dwell on that. It wouldn't be a good start to your high school career, though... that's the kind of reputation that follows you everywhere. Now the good news is... the guys you sucked off? They can be trusted to be very discreet. So your reputations are safe as long as the photos don't get out.""</p><p>""So just delete them then,"" said someone. Winnie's head whipped around to reveal it was a Hispanic-looking girl. Kate was the name my sister supplied, through our link.</p><p>""I'm afraid I can't do that. I mean it, even if I wanted to, there are already copies out there,"" she said in mock helplessness. ""But don't worry, they're in safe hands, and they'll stay in safe hands as long as you do exactly what I say, when I say it, until I decide you've earned your freedom.""</p><p>""What exactly do we have to do?"" Winnie asked.</p><p>""Whatever I say, when I say it,"" she repeated. ""We're going to have a real problem if you don't learn to listen better. Mostly, though, you're going to be making me money. Now, I'm going to team you each up with one of my best girls here."" She waved to her friends. ""They'll show you the ropes. If they say to get down on your knees and suck a cock, you do it. By the way, how many of you are virgins?"" Winnie's head whipped around to check out the other girls. Both of the ones I could see reluctantly raised their hands. Amber of course didn't. The last one I never saw answer on camera, but apparently was one too. When the camera swung back to Holly, she seemed disappointed and looking dead center into it. ""Really? I thought Asian girls were supposed to be all about upholding the family honor."" She shook her head to dismiss the thought. ""Whatever. Don't worry, the virgins among you will get to keep your virtue for a while longer. In fact, if you give it up before I say, some of t he pictures get released as punishment. I have special plans for your cherries.""</p><p>""We could just go to the police,"" said one girl, named Olivia, the virgin we didn't see raising her hand. She had brown hair and large eyes... magnified by the fact that she wore glasses. I think she was at the lunch table with Winnie and Amber when Cassie gave her warning, but didn't talk while I was there. ""It's better than being... prostituted."" She caught on quickly.</p><p>""I'm glad somebody suggested that,"" Holly said with a grin. ""Somebody is always stupid enough to think that involving the cops might be a good idea. So let's get it out of the way quickly. Karen?"" Karen, the redhead I thought was named Carol, stepped forward with a phone. A picture was loaded on it and she waved it in front of the girls being blackmailed. It was a girl who'd been shot through the head, in what looked like an alley.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Seven</h5><p>The picture of a girl our age with her... well, her face blown off, was startling, and it looked pretty gory, but we only saw it for a second before she moved it on to the next girl. ""This is the last girl who tried going to the cops. There is no help for you. Some of the police are my best customers... so are some very powerful, very dangerous people. You fuck with me, you fuck with them, and you do that, you end up like this. I might even do the job myself."" Holly seemed dead serious on that part, but then slipped back into her more relaxed persona. ""I didn't get you into this. I took the pictures, but I didn't make you suck those guys off. You all got yourselves into this mess, and if you want to get yourself out, you can either play along, or suffer the consequences. This is my business, being a friend and getting you out of your messes. If you don't want to be my friend, fine, your embarrassing photos will be all over the school and everybody will know you'll suck off a guy you barely know at the drop of a hat... you can deal with it any way you want as long as you don't mention me. You may have heard of that happening a couple times last year... not quite the same photos, but embarrassing nonetheless."" She shrugged, as though it didn't bother her in the slightest. Then her gaze turned deadly, with no humor in it at all. ""But if you go to the cops or do anything else that hurts my business, you become an enemy, and I do not fuck around with my enemies. I'll go for your throat and end you... Understand?"" There was no verbal answer, so she continued, now with exaggerated sweetness, ""I want to hear you say it. If I have to put a gun to your head, I don't want you groveling at my feet saying you didn't know. Do you all understand?""</p><p>A chorus of weak, mumbled ""Yeses"" followed.</p><p>""Good."" She smiled again, pacing back and forth between the girls, getting close, occasionally running a hand through one's hair or on her shoulder as she spoke the next bit... ""Relax, all of you. This doesn't have to be entirely unpleasant. We can make it win-win. I'll win more, but if you behave, you'll enjoy a level of popularity you couldn't have earned on your own. You'll go to the hottest parties in school and even some outside of school. I'll even buy you clothes and makeup if you need it to fit in... I know a couple of you can't afford the best."" Winnie looked around quickly at the girls, and especially focused for a few seconds on a blonde girl who I'd assume had cheap clothing. It was a T-shirt and jeans, actually which lots of girls wear, but I guess they were inferior jeans. ""So, before we begin, is there anybody here who wants to be let out now, get branded as a slut in front of the school and their parents?"" Again Winnie looked around, but no hands went up. ""Good. So let's pair up."" Holly called out each of her friends in turn and assigned them to one of the girls. Andrea took Kate, Karen took Olivia, Miranda had the poor blonde who turned out to be named Samantha, and Tori was put in charge of Amber. ""And I guess I'll take slutty Asian Winnie under my wing,"" Holly said with some disdain.</p><p>The camera tilted down at the desk, as though Winnie was looking at her hands. ""Cheer up,"" said a voice, I think it was Miranda. ""It's not as bad as it sounds, you get used to it.""</p><p>""And we'll start you out slow,"" Holly promised. ""You'll have your first assignments today, just to get you started, but other than that, we're going to ease you into the life."" She looked to her friends. ""You all know where you're going, right?"" They nodded. ""Okay, I'll expect your money tomorrow morning. Fill them in on the rules."" She looked towards the door, then turned back. ""Oh, and one more thing. Confiding in a friend gets you the same as telling the police, and I have ears everywhere. Don't think I won't know. Don't think I won't kill them, too, just to tie up loose ends."" Her eyes flashed dangerously, and she let that sink in, before the smile returned. ""This week we're going to be spending a lot of time together until you get used to things, and we come before all obligations except for family. Tell us if you have a conflict and we'll try to work with you, unless I get the feeling you're trying to screw with me. I know you're a cheerleader, Amber... play ball and you'll be able to stay one. But when I don't need you, you can still participate in your extra-curricular activities or do whatever you want. I'd normally say you can also hang out with whoever you want as long as they don't suspect anything, but remember that girl who left the party early? She gets shut out. Don't talk to her, don't hang out with her. She made her choice, she doesn't even get to be cool by association."" Now she really did turn towards the door and left the room, only to poke her head back in and say, ""Coming, Winnie?""</p><p>Winnie got up from the desk, gave one last look at Amber, and then followed Holly outside. They walked in silence, except for the clattering of heels on the floor, Winnie a few steps behind, and I finally recognized that they were on the second floor, near my history class. It wasn't until they got into the stairwell, on their way down, that Winnie spoke. ""Where are we going?""</p><p>""We're going on a little drive.""</p><p>""Where?""</p><p>""Where I tell you. That's all you need to know.""</p><p>""Why are you doing this? What did we ever do to you?""</p><p>Holly was quiet for a long time, then looked back to Winnie with a hard, unsympathetic face, and said, ""It's not always about you. Sometimes things just happen, and the only thing you can do is deal with it.""</p><p>""But...""</p><p>""If you ask me one more question, you're going to piss me off, and you don't want to do that this early in our friendship."" They got to the door, and Holly put on a fake smile again. ""Besides, asking questions is never an attractive quality to guys, and we want you to be attractive, don't we?""</p><p>The video continued until they were out in the parking lot, and then jumped suddenly to the front door of somebody's house. Winnie must have stopped recording until she got wherever they were going, but at least she was smart enough to start up again in time to get more material we could use to blackmail Holly. I could see the house number, 18, but not the street, so I guess she wasn't that smart.</p><p>Holly knocked on the door, and it opened to an older man, in his thirties, maybe forties, dressed in a suit and tie. He looked around, as though to checking for witnesses, then stepped back and let the two in. Once they were safely inside, the man said, ""This one of your new girls?""</p><p>""Yes. You wanted an Asian, and I got you an Asian. Don't ever say there's no customer service.""</p><p>""Is she a virgin?""</p><p>""No, sorry to disappoint you. But you will be her first customer."" Not if you counted back before we blackmailed her when she traded sex for gifts or grades from older men, but he had no way of knowing that and Winnie didn't say it.</p><p>The man grunted a bit, and said, ""Let me see her tits.""</p><p>""Show him,"" Holly said.</p><p>With a point-of-view camera stationed on the top of Winnie's head, we couldn't actually see what he saw, but I'd seen it before. She had pointy tits that had sprouted in middle school but hadn't grown much since, each tipped with a dark nipple. ""Bigger than I was hoping,"" the man said, and rudely, without waiting for an invitation, reached out to grab one. Winnie pulled away, and the camera suddenly jerked to the right as I heard a smacking sound. She quickly looked back to Holly who was holding up a hand.</p><p>""Did I tell you to back away?"" Winnie's head shook hurriedly. ""Show him your pussy, too.""</p><p>I couldn't see that either, but the expression on the man's face lit up for the first time. ""Shaved,"" he said. ""Nice."" He reached out again, and this time Winnie didn't pull away. ""She's not a virgin, so that mean her pussy's fair game?""</p><p>""No,"" Holly said. ""The rules are the same. Right now the new girls are performing oral services only, whether they're virgins or not. I'll let you know when her cunt's on the market. This one's mouthy, so it might be sooner rather than later. Now do you want to throat fuck her today, or should I take her to someone else?""</p><p>He hesitated over the decision, but finally said, ""Okay. You've sucked cock before?""</p><p>The camera shook very slightly, and I guess Holly jostled her arm or something to get her to answer, because Winnie said, ""Yes.""</p><p>The man shook his head a little, ""I thought you were going to go for younger whores, ones who aren't such sluts?""</p><p>""Hey, it's hard. You want girls who haven't given blowjobs, you've got to go to middle school these days. We're working on it, but remember, any completely virgin hole is going to cost you at least 10 times as much."" I guess her customers didn't know she pressured them into giving blowjobs to have something to hold over them. ""Unless you're due for a raise, I'd stop hoping for purity if I were you.""</p><p>""How much?""</p><p>""$150. Remember, you're her first customer, so you're still getting a deal.""</p><p>""And what about you, if I can't get in her cunt, can I get in yours?""</p><p>Holly smirked. ""Nice try, but you couldn't afford me. If you're desperate for a fuck, I can tell Miranda to drop by later, maybe an hour?""</p><p>""Nah, I'll be busy. I guess I'll take this girl's mouth... what's her name?""</p><p>""Winnie,"" Winnie herself said when it became obvious Holly wasn't going to volunteer it herself.</p><p>""Okay Winnie."" He unzipped his slacks and pulled out a small but erect dick. ""Let's see you put that pretty mouth of yours to work.""</p><p>For the next three minutes or so, the video just had Winnie performing oral sex, but, since it was still taken from the headband, it wasn't very entertaining, even on the level of porn, just repeated close-ups of his belly and an occasional shot of dick, and sounds like she was being gagged or choked by something. This was no leisurely blowjob, the guy was rough, thrusting his dick in deeper than she was willing to go on her own. I skipped ahead, and overshot the end of the act. The next thing I saw was a shot of Winnie herself, wiping the cum off her face in front of a mirror. My heart broke a little as I realized she had tears in her eyes.</p><p>When she came out of the bathroom, Holly was collecting the money, mostly in twenty-dollar bills. She put them in her purse and then snapped her fingers and pointed Winnie to the door. ""I'll let you know when her pussy goes up on the market.""</p><p>He nodded. ""You do that. Oh, and say hi to your Dad for me."" Holly nodded absently, and the two left.</p><p>On their way back to the car, Winnie asked, ""So how much of that money do I get?""</p><p>Holly looked at her incredulously. ""What makes you think you get any of it? Get it through your pretty little head, I own you. Maybe, if you're really good, I'll decide you can get a share of what you earn with your cunt, like my other girls, but your mouth got you into this, and that's all mine.""</p><p>The rest of the video was a near silent car-ride, punctuated only by Holly asking where Winnie wanted to be dropped off. The video ended a few minutes after the question but before the drop-off, when Winnie finally remembered to shut off the recorder.</p><p>I didn't really know what to say, so I waited for Erin to type. She didn't consult with me, just typed directly into the message window. ""Winnie, I promise you I'm not behind this, and that I will get you out of it. I could do it right now, but I can't promise it won't be messy. But if you're willing to play along with Holly for a while, and work with me, I'll make sure you and Amber are out with no consequences to your reputation."" I was worried about making promises we couldn't keep, but on the other hand, I didn't know what we could say other than that we'd look into it and see what we could do. If honesty wouldn't inspire confidence, maybe hope was the better option. ""Keep track of all the money you earn for her,"" Erin added while I was mulling this over. ""I'll make sure you get it all if Holly has to earn it for you herself. Okay?""</p><p>Winnie read the message, and a bit of a smirk formed on her face, and she nodded. ""Okay.""</p><p>""You'll work with me, and play along?"" Erin asked.</p><p>""For a while anyway.""</p><p>""Erin, Andrew!"" I heard my mother calling from downstairs. ""Dinner's ready.""</p><p>Erin sent one last missive, instructing Winnie to fill Amber in, because the Blackmailer had to work on 'some plans', but really, that was just an excuse to get out of the conversation. We may be evil genius blackmailers, but we still can't get out of our Mom calling us for dinner.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Eight</h5><p>Erin and I met on the stairs going down... she seemed relaxed, confident, and though we didn't say anything, she didn't seem worried at all. But then, I didn't want to look worried either, or like there was anything on my mind, not during dinner, so I put on a blank face and went down to eat.</p><p>Dinner was simple because Mom had been running late today, just chicken and vegetables. We ate quietly at first, which was a little odd. Mom usually took advantage of family dinners to ask us what was going on in school or our hobbies. Of course, we couldn't tell her everything about our lives, there was one gaping hole between us, that of the special relationship Erin and I had, but we still appreciated the connection... we were all in it together, after our dad died. Erin and I were closer to each other, but Mom was still an important part of our family unit, and her silence gradually became a little unnerving.</p><p>I was about halfway through my meal when Mom finally spoke up. ""I wanted to talk to you both about something.""</p><p>I looked up, feeling that flush of instinctive fear that she was onto the secrets we'd kept from her, but she didn't seem mad at all, just a little nervous. ""What's that?""</p><p>""I'm not sure exactly how to say this, but... well, you know both of you are the most important thing in my life. And that's never going to change, no matter what happens. But, lately..."" she hesitated, looking for exactly the right words.</p><p>""You've been dating,"" Erin said for her, giving me a little sidelong grin, and I relaxed a little. About time. We'd assumed it was happening for a while.</p><p>Mom looked both amused and flustered at being caught out before she revealed herself. ""No,"" she said. ""Not exactly. I mean, we're just friends right now. But I know he wants more, and I'd be lying if I said I hadn't thought about it, and he's a very sweet man.""</p><p>""Mom, it's okay,"" Erin said. ""You don't have to sugar coat it. We're not babies. We don't mind if you date.""</p><p>""I just don't want you guys to think that I'm trying to replace your father or anything like that. Nothing will ever change how I feel about him, or you guys.""</p><p>""We know, Mom,"" I said. ""Really, we just want you to be happy. If he makes you happy, who are we to stand in your way?""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said, and took a deep breath, looking relieved, like all of this had turned out to be much easier than she'd been preparing for. There was a little bit of flush in her cheeks, too. ""I was thinking of inviting him over for dinner one of these days, if you guys are okay with it. He really wants to meet you.""</p><p>So much for them not dating yet. I didn't think people talked about meeting each other's kids until they were pretty well in a relationship already. Still, I meant what I said. ""So what's his name?""</p><p>""Lawrence,"" she said.</p><p>""Tell us about him,"" Erin suggested.</p><p>""Well, he's about my age... he runs his own business. Does volunteer work.""</p><p>""Any kids?"" Erin asked, bringing up a good point. That could get complicated if we all started hanging out together, especially if they went to the same school.</p><p>To my relief, Mom said, ""No.""</p><p>""Ever been married?""</p><p>""Once, but she passed away several years ago.""</p><p>""You sure he didn't kill her?""</p><p>Mom was more amused than outraged, surprisingly. ""Erin!""</p><p>""Well, that's how it always is on TV. A girl dates a widower, turns out he killed her."" I knew Erin didn't really believe that. My sister spent so long pretending to not be as intelligent as she was, she still slipped into the role. Surprisingly, she did it most often around Mom, like she was trying to reassure her she was still a normal kid despite her freakish IQ and photographic memory.</p><p>""Well, this isn't TV. He's a wonderful man. I'm sure you both will like him."" I hoped so, but it really didn't matter, I figured, as long as he wasn't some kind of monster, if he made my mom happy, I'd do my best to get along with him.</p><p>She described him a little more, how she met him while jogging, some of the dates, or as she described them 'friendly outings' they went on, but then wanted to close the topic and talk about us. As usual, we told her everything that was going on in our lives except for anything that was actually important.</p><p>It was only after dinner, while Mom did the dishes downstairs, that Erin and I resumed the more secret portion of our lives, and talked about what we'd just seen. ""What are we going to do about Winnie and Amber?"" We sat in my room, talking in hushed tones. As long as we continued to hear the occasional clang of dishes from downstairs, there was little risk in that.</p><p>""Exactly what we said. We just get enough material to counter-blackmail her, and then they're out. Bet you oral that we get it done within the week."" That was a joke bet, since she blew me or I ate her out nearly as often as we fucked.</p><p>""Come on,"" I said. ""This isn't some random mean girl we're taking down, this is... a prostitution ring. And what about that picture on her phone?"" The dead girl.</p><p>""Isn't it obvious? Did you recognize the girl? I didn't. She googled 'gunshot victim' or something and took the image from there. It's all a bluff."" That made sense... there weren't any cases of a girl we knew being murdered in recent memory. Car crashes had claimed a few, and at least one had ODed on something last year. A few have just disappeared, but everyone assumed they were runaways. If someone we'd recognize was dead in an alley with a gunshot wound, we'd know, wouldn't we? ""I know a bluff when I see one. She's got a bunch of girls fooled, but so do we. And did you see how she took credit for stuff we did?"" That I had noticed. Angela and Stella, the only two girls who had nude photos spread school wide, were down to us. Stella we did together as part of Project Vengeance. Angela, my last show-girlfriend, was ruined because of Erin's jealousy, and was still a sore point between us. ""All we have to do is bluff her better. We could probably even make some good money on this, bring back Blackmailers Incorporated, and squeeze her client base.""</p><p>I felt a rumbling worry in the pit of my stomach. A couple years ago we'd blackmailed two people we knew were having underage sex. Both paid up, but in the years since, I'd had the occasional nightmare where they tracked us down and decided killing us was better than living under the fear of more blackmail. ""Let's not rush into this,"" I suggested. ""Besides, we still need to find out what Cassie knows.""</p><p>""Cassie proves my point,"" Erin said. ""She obviously knows something about what's going on, and yet nothing's happened to her... there's not even any rumors about incriminating pictures."" She saw my unconvinced look, and promised, ""But I'll talk to her tomorrow. We'll go slow.""</p><p>Sometimes I think about what might have happened if Erin decided we could handle it ourselves, without involving Cassie, and we blundered into something that was far more complicated than we were aware of.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Nine</h5><p>Nothing of note happened in school the next day, at least to my knowledge, but I kept my eye out for Winnie and Amber in the halls, as well as for their blackmailers. I saw Amber, once, alone, in between classes, gave her a nod and she didn't even seem to see me. During the lunch rush at lockers, I saw some of the freshman girls with their older escorts, keeping them on a short leash. None of them looked all that happy.</p><p>Speaking of not looking happy, Cassie herself was back at school, but seemed glum and not very communicative. I looked to Erin, who just shook her head... she hadn't yet talked to her. The lunch break certainly wasn't a time to press the issue.</p><p>Erin later told me she spent most of her time with Cassie that day getting her to accept an invite to our house after school, ostensibly to watch anime, but really to get her alone where they could talk. Cassie didn't want to go anywhere, but my sister talked her into it, promising her new subs of a series she was into.</p><p>I gave both of them a ride, and before we went inside, Cassie stopped to have a cigarette. Erin and I went in ahead, and she told me that she was going to try to get her to open up about Holly, and that I should watch on her webcam.</p><p>A few minutes later, Cassie came in, and Erin, who enjoyed opportunities to flaunt our relationship safely, kissed me on the lips and said, ""Okay, Cassie and I are going to watch some anime now. Try not to make too much noise.""</p><p>I was a little flustered, both at Cassie's refusal to look at us, and the sudden unexpected suggestion that I might be noisy, but tried to play it off as coolly as I could. ""Oh I won't, I'll probably just be working on one of my game ideas.""</p><p>Although I lingered downstairs for a minute or two after they left, getting a glass of water and a cookie, I soon went up to my room, woke my computer from sleep mode, and opened up the program that would give me secret access to my sister's webcam. It was a bit of a disturbing reminder of the past... I'd rarely done it that way since Erin found out about what I'd done to her when I blackmailed her. She might have forgiven me, but I didn't think I'd ever fully forgive myself.</p><p>Erin was right at the computer, clicking through something on her mouse, and then said, ""Cassie, I actually wanted to ask you something..."" It was as if she knew exactly when I'd started watching. I immediately realized that was quite possibly the case. My sister is after all very smart, and she not only heard me coming up the stairs, but might well have been monitoring processes for the one which signaled that my spy program had been launched, or even just the sudden uptick in CPU usage.</p><p>Cassie was sitting on the bed, looking through some of my sister's notes, making updates to her own. She certainly hadn't noticed my spying. ""Yeah, what?""</p><p>""What do you know about Holly?""</p><p>Cassie's head snapped up, eyes wide opened, looking like she'd just been slapped. ""What?""</p><p>""You used to be friends with her, right?""</p><p>""I don't want to talk about it,"" she said curtly.</p><p>""Please, Cassie. You know my friends Winnie and Amber, right? I have a feeling they're in some kind of trouble, and it all started when they started hanging out with her. You know something, don't you?""</p><p>""I can't talk about it,"" she said, and I could hear a catch in her voice, like she was on the verge of crying. ""Please, just drop it?""</p><p>""I can't, Cassie,"" Erin said. ""Remember when we first started hanging out, you said she was only pretending to be nice, and that if I fell for it she'd get very mean, very fast. I think something like that's happened, but I need to know what's going on so I can help.""</p><p>""You can't help!"" Cassie snapped. ""Nobody can help! She's a monster.""</p><p>""All the more reason I need to know the truth! Cause if I don't know it, I'm going to try and might screw things up, right?"" Cassie didn't answer. ""Cassie, you're my friend... my best friend. You know my biggest secret, the one I can't tell anybody. I trust you with it. So why can't you trust me?"" Cassie sat with a grumpy look on her face, but I thought I could see glistening tears welling up in her eyes. ""I promise, if you don't want me to, I won't tell anybody. Not even Andrew."" I inwardly winced at that, but the promise seemed to work. Cassie looked up at her speculatively, and what Erin said next seemed to seal the deal. ""Swear to... well, you know I don't believe in God, but... I swear on our friendship. Maybe just telling somebody would help. Nobody likes being alone with a secret.""</p><p>""You can't tell anybody,"" Cassie said.</p><p>""I just said I wouldn't.""</p><p>""I mean it. This isn't just me. If anybody finds out I told you, they won't just take it out on me, it's my family, too.""</p><p>""I won't. Even if it means not helping Winnie and Amber.""</p><p>""I don't know what's going on with them,"" she said. ""Not for sure. All I know is what happened to me."" I waited on the edge of my seat. ""We were friends at first. I told her everything, we hung out after school. Anyway, there was this guy I really liked. He was a senior, really popular, so there was like, no chance, but we were having a sleepover one night and Holly said she had a surprise for me."" She practically spit out the word 'surprise'. ""It was a guy who came over. She said he was a good friend of Henry... the guy I liked. He owed Holly a favor so he'd coach me on what kind of girls Henry liked, and so I'd have a chance of attracting his attention... and he'd talk me up, you know, get him interested in me. I got really excited about it, I was totally in love with him, and then they hit me with the catch. I had to blow him. I wasn't a total slut, I didn't want to, but then he said that if I didn't, Henry would hear all the wrong things about me, that I was a dyke."" She closed her eyes and winced. ""I talked him into just letting me jerk him off. I thought it was no big deal, so long as nobody knew but... Holly took a picture on her phone.""</p><p>So far there was nothing very surprising, but it was still an engrossing story. ""She blackmailed me with it. I thought she was just kidding, at first, but she put it on her computer and had it ready to send to Henry's e-mail, and was just getting ready to hit send. So I put my mouth on the guy, and I knew she was going to take a picture of that too but I didn't think I had a choice. And he came down my throat, it was so disgusting. From then on I did whatever she wanted me to... I went to her place after school the next day and she made me suck off her Dad."" I flinched, and Cassie confirmed my thought. ""They were in it together. They wanted me as their whore. He didn't fuck me right then because I wasn't on the pill, but he fucked my ass, and the next day Holly gave me a pack of birth control pills and made me start taking them, and a couple weeks later they were doing everything, not just him and her, but other guys, even a couple teachers. It was the worst few months of my life. I didn't want to do it, but they threatened me. Every time I told them I wouldn't, Holly would show the picture of me on her phone, and say that first she'd send it to Henry, then my parents, and then everybody else...""</p><p>""So what happened?"" Erin asked. ""How did you get out?""</p><p>""I was at her place. She usually had me do ads on Craigslist and then we'd go either to a motel or the customer's house, and her dad would wait outside, but this time her dad had a friend over. They watched me and Holly, you know, do lez stuff with each other. I hated that, I'd have rather done some guy than touch her ugly crack. After we'd gotten them hard enough, they both had sex with me, and they were complaining about me, making jokes about how I was getting used up, and they should get another whore, and then went downstairs for a beer, Holly too. They said I could take a shower, 'just because I looked like a pig there was no reason to smell like one.'"" She winced at that and her voice cracked as she got through it, as though that was somehow more painful than everything else. ""When I was done, they were still downstairs, and I noticed Holly's phone on her bed. I crept in, deleted the pictures on it, and then did the same on her computer. Emptied the recycle bin and everything. It took so long I was sure they were going to catch me in the act, but when I was done they were still downstairs, laughing and looking through our old middle school yearbook like it was a shopping list. They said I could go home when I said my dad was expecting me.""</p><p>""So, what happened when she found out the pictures were gone?"" Erin asked.</p><p>""She didn't even notice until the next day. She tried to get me to go with her again to do some guy on Craigslist, and I told her no, that I wasn't going with her ever again. She freaked when she realized the pictures were gone, she hit me, hard. I told her I was going to call the police on her, that now I had evidence that she'd hit me, and she just smiled, told me to try it."" She took a deep breath. ""When I got home from school that day I found out my Dad had been pulled over and arrested for crack possession. My dad never did drugs. Holly did it to him, she has friends, customers even, all over. I knew it even before she showed up at my house to gloat. She said 'The police are my friends, not yours,' and then said that if I wanted my Dad to get off with probation, my bruises were an accident."" She was quiet for a while, then said, ""My Dad lost his job because of that, and Holly kept making threats. She said that I could be arrested up for prostitution on the way home. Or they could seize my dad's computer and find child porn. Or that I could just get raped one day, or be dragged into a van and... disappear, and the police would pretend they had no idea who did it.""</p><p>""She said this to make you go back to working for her?""</p><p>""No,"" Cassie said. ""I thought she was going to, but she said that I was lucky, because it would be more trouble to keep managing me than I was worth. I'd gotten too fat, she said, and her customers liked 'hot young pieces of tail' with the 'innocent schoolgirl' vibe. So she said, because we were 'friends' once, she'd let me go... so long as I never got in her way. If I messed with her or tried to tell anybody what she did, she'd destroy me. Then she told me I owed her one, like she was doing me a favor. That was the last thing she ever said to me, except like, in class once or twice when we had group work, or gym, shit like that.""</p><p>Erin took a second to think about it and said, ""I'm so sorry, Cassie, I had no idea.""</p><p>""She's a monster,"" Cassie repeated. ""And I'm a coward.""</p><p>""You're not a coward.""</p><p>""Yes I am. I kept to myself for a whole year, just locking myself in my room after school and watching anime. But in school, I saw her going after other girls, ones who didn't have many friends, who were thrilled she was hanging out with them. If I'd just told them the truth...""</p><p>""She might have gone through with her threats. And you did do something. You tried to warn Winnie and Amber. You tried to warn me.""</p><p>""You just looked so young,"" she said. ""And I didn't think she'd care if I never said the whole truth. She's gone after girls before and they never bit, so I figured, she'd just think she failed.""</p><p>Erin leaned over any hugged Cassie. ""You saved me, you know? And not just from Holly, you don't know how much I needed a friend."" Cassie smiled weakly, but seemed genuinely touched. ""I'm going to pay you back. I'm going to defeat Holly for you.""</p><p>""No!"" Cassie snapped, pulled away from the hug almost violently. ""You promised. Nobody can know. If she found out I told you...""</p><p>""She won't.""</p><p>""She might. She knows we're friends, and if you got in her way she'd think I was behind it. And even if she didn't, it could all get out, if Kirk found out I was a whore, he'd never forgive me.""</p><p>""I'll make sure he doesn't. Trust me, I'm super-smart.""</p><p>""I know you are, but... please, Erin. I'm not a math test... this is my life, here. If you try to take on Holly, she'll squash you and me both, and my family, and maybe even Andrew. She can do it, too... if she can get cops and judges on her side, she can do anything. Leave it alone. I'd never have told you if I thought you were going to try to do something. You promised me.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Erin said soothingly. ""I'll keep my promise."" After a second, she said, ""Hey. Thank you for telling me. It means a lot.""</p><p>""Yeah, well, you were wrong. It doesn't feel any better getting it off my chest."" She sighed, and said, ""I don't want to talk about it anymore. I just want to forget it.""</p><p>""Okay. Let's just watch this."" She got up to go to the computer again. ""It'll take your mind of things.""</p><p>""Hey, before you start it... you got any snacks?""</p><p>""There are some chips downstairs.""</p><p>""Get 'em.""</p><p>I thought about meeting Erin downstairs, but instead decided to wait until Cassie was gone. I stopped watching them a couple minutes later, watching people watching subtitled anime is not very interesting and I doubted there'd be much of note. So, I did a little bit of my homework, then did some work on some games, and got a little caught up in it and lost track of time. Next thing I knew, there was a soft knock at my door.</p><p>I opened it, found Erin and Cassie standing together in the hall, Cassie nervously rubbing one arm with her opposite hand. ""Hey, Andrew, I don't mean to bug you, but, it's starting to get a little dark out and I was wondering if you could give Cassie a ride home?""</p><p>""Oh, sure."" I grabbed my keys and my jacket, and then we went out to my car. Erin didn't come along, which left me alone with Cassie, a somewhat rare occurrence... I wanted to try and comfort her somehow, tell her how horrible what happened to her was, but I couldn't, not without revealing what I knew, and certainly not without feeling a little like a hypocrite. So instead, we rode in near silence... about the only thing we said to each other was when I asked her how the anime was, and she grunted something like fine, and when I let her go, she thanked me for the ride.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Ten</h5><p>Mom was home when I got back. ""Where were you?"" she asked, just wondering, not accusingly. I explained. ""Oh, right, that explains the cigarette butts out on the porch."" She sighed and shook her head. ""I can't stand that girl."" She looked at me suddenly and said, ""Don't tell Erin I said that. It'd probably just make them hang out more.""</p><p>""I don't think Erin's quite that rebellious,"" I said. ""And Cassie's not so bad, really.""</p><p>""I'm sure Cassie's very nice, I just worry she's a bad influence, all that smoking and drinking. She was at that party last year, wasn't she?"" She'd actually mostly given up the smoking, but she'd slipped and started up again over the last few days.</p><p>Mom still hadn't let that go, the Halloween party Erin got drunk... it was my fault, although Cassie should have kept a better eye on her. ""Because she was dating Kirk. They both went with me. It wasn't her fault Erin showed up.""</p><p>""Never mind, I just wish she'd hang out more with wholesome girls her own age, like Winnie and Amber."" I'd almost have laughed if it wasn't so sad. Clearly Mom was in a bit of a mood, rare for her, but we all have them, so I decided just to nod and went upstairs.</p><p>My sister's door was open, Mom was safely downstairs straightening up before starting dinner, so I went in. She nodded at me. ""Thanks for giving Cassie a ride, I didn't want to leave her alone today, after, well, that.""</p><p>I nodded. ""That was pretty heavy stuff."" I took a peek at her screen. She was on an anonymous message board in one window, looking up something about spyware on another. ""I have to admit, Holly sounds a lot more dangerous than I thought.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Erin agreed reluctantly. ""I'm... less sure everything was a bluff. I think most of it is, but she might actually have some police on her side, and that could get dangerous. I still think I can take her out, though. I just have to be a lot more careful about it."" She looked back at me, as though expecting me to disagree. ""She has to be stopped, right?""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess. I just would rather somebody else did it."" Yet, I didn't think anybody else was going to step up. ""But we should be really, really careful before we do anything. Maybe we can institute a revolt from within or something.""</p><p>""It's an idea,"" Erin agreed, looking back to the screen.</p><p>""It might even be the safest, if we could get the blackmail material, to just release it... then nobody would have a reason to follow her.""</p><p>Erin hmmmed. ""I promised Winnie and Amber I'd get them out with their reputations intact. I really don't want to break my promise.""</p><p>""Yeah, well, what about when you promised Cassie you wouldn't tell anybody what happened to her?""</p><p>She looked back at me with a puzzled expression. ""I'm not going to break that either.""</p><p>""You already did. You said you wouldn't tell anyone, even me. And...""</p><p>""And if you weren't watching, or you came down with amnesia or something, I couldn't tell you. I never said anything about you listening in. Not telling the whole truth isn't the same as lying.""</p><p>I knew most people didn't think that way, but the truth was, I always did, at least when it applied to myself, so I didn't challenge her on it. ""It's going to be hard to get them out of this."" Cleanly, anyway.</p><p>""I know. I've got some ideas, but they need to be developed first.""</p><p>""Such as...?""</p><p>She smiled at me. ""I'll tell you later, when I've weeded out the really stupid ones. It's how I maintain my reputation as a genius.""</p><p>""Just as long as you do tell me,"" I said. ""And not go flying off trying to handle this on your own."" She had a history of doing things without really checking first, assuming that it would be easier to get my forgiveness than permission. I guess she was right in that, but it bothered me more and more every time.</p><p>""I won't,"" she said. ""Before I do anything with Holly, I'll tell you."" She refreshed the page, read what seemed to be a bunch of new posts, and smiled.</p><p>Curiosity got the better of me and I leaned over her to get a better look. ""What are you doing?""</p><p>""Test marketing,"" she said. She scrolled up to the top of the thread, where there was a sex picture of Azula and Zuko from the cartoon Avatar: The Last Airbender, and, in text beside it, ""Kinship stories thread! For those who don't know, a kinship is the proper term for a committed, consensual romantic relationship between people who are related. I've had a kinship with my older brother since I was 13. We're deeply in love, and I can't imagine any other guy making me happy... the only thing that gets me down sometimes is that society just isn't ready to accept us. I know we're not alone, though, and our numbers are growing. If you have any questions, I'll try to answer them, and if you're in a kinship, whether with a sibling or cousin, tell your story!"" She scrolled back down before I could read much of the first few comments, and I couldn't see most of the replies except that for some reason pictures of Spider-Man were being posted, but the last one included a story of somebody who was in love with their cousin.</p><p>I guess like me, she wanted a distraction, to think about something else, other than Cassie and Winnie and Amber, but still, revealing our story? ""Oh, Erin,"" I said, shaking my head.</p><p>""It's no big deal,"" she said. ""It's anonymous, and I'm making up most of the details. They wouldn't understand the true story anyway, it just muddies the issue.""</p><p>""Because it wasn't consensual,"" I said, frowning. I just couldn't escape reminders of that, it seemed.</p><p>""It was... I didn't do anything I didn't secretly want to. Yeah, there were... icky parts. I've forgiven you for all that, I just can't use the story if I'm trying to promote this term the way I want to.""</p><p>""What's the reaction?""</p><p>She shrugged. ""Mixed, of course. Lots of people don't believe it, some want me to post pictures to prove what I say, a few are trolls, some white knights are trying to convince me you abused me. A few people telling their own stories, and a surprising amount who are really supportive even though they don't have sisters.""</p><p>""You're not actually planning on posting any pictures, are you?"" We had some on both of our computers when we were in the mood to see what we looked like having different kinds of sex, not to mention videos we made with Winnie and Amber that were supposedly for the Blackmailer.</p><p>She grinned. ""No. But I'm thinking about it."" She rubbed my crotch. ""Come on, wouldn't it be fun? No faces, of course, but just my hand on your dick, maybe a little sign saying 'I love my brother'?""</p><p>""Sounds fun, until they track us down.""</p><p>""Come on, you know I know how to make us totally anonymous. You should think about it. Not now, of course, not while Mom's home, but I'm going to have to do lots of these threads to help get the idea out there, sooner or later it would be fun to blow their minds.""</p><p>The idea did hold a strange attraction to me, even though I knew it shouldn't. Mostly I knew it would make Erin happy to rub our relationship in other people's faces, even if they were faraway strangers without any faces. ""Maybe. Let me think about it.""</p><p>She nodded, let go of my dick, and then typed something up, in reply to somebody else, about how their story isn't really a kinship story, it's more of a kinlust story, but it was still really hot. She told me her definitions. 'Kinplay' was just fooling around, experimenting sexually, either from boredom or curiosity. 'Kinlust' was a rampant sexual urge for someone you're related to, but not necessarily with romantic content. 'Kinlove' is a romantic love, and a 'Kinship' is supposed to be making it official, deciding to be like boyfriend and girlfriend, even if secret, although she said you can also use it more loosely as a general term for all positive incest relationships. ""I've already uploaded definitions of this to urban dictionary and sites like that, and created a few webpages that talk about it so if anyone googles the terms they'll see it as a real thing. I mean, obviously, it'll still take a long time for this to go anywhere in changing people's perceptions, but it's a start.""</p><p>I shook my head to myself, still not thinking she had any chance of doing it, but leaned down and kissed her softly on the cheek. ""Have fun. I have some reading to do for English tomorrow, going to see if I can get it done before dinner.""</p><p>""Love you,"" she said. Whenever she said that, I really did feel like everything was going to be all right.</p><p>""Love you too.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Eleven</h5><p>The rest of that week was pretty quiet, but a lot happened in the next one. It started pretty slowly from my perspective. The first, and most annoying, was I got an invitation to a party, one I'd rather have passed up, although not many others in the school would have felt the same way. I'm not much of a party person in general... I'd prefer hanging out casually with a small group of friends rather than getting drunk and high in a large crowd of people. For those who did like such things, though, I got invited to what would be considered pretty much the ultimate party invitation, at Eddie's house. He regularly threw parties, big ones, because his parents went out of town at the drop of a hat, leaving him alone in a huge house with more allowance than is probably healthy for a kid. In fact, I don't think he actually had an allowance, just a credit card his parents always seemed to pay off.</p><p>I wasn't cool enough to be personally invited, but Madison was friend of a friend, and so although we didn't go to every party, since I'd started dating her, I'd been dragged to a few of them. Usually I just made an appearance, wandered around until people got too drunk to notice, and then went to my car to 'get something'. Really, I crawled into the back and took a nap until Madison wanted to go home.</p><p>The system worked remarkably well. I was too much of a nonentity in that crowd to be missed, and whenever anybody did see me they thought I'd just gotten hammered. I gained a reputation not being able to hold my liquor, but I didn't care about that. I still would have preferred not going at all, but a nap beat hanging out with people I didn't care about.</p><p>Madison dropped the bomb on me on Monday, that Eddie was having another party the following Saturday, and we would be going. The funny thing was, Madison didn't like most of the people there much either... to her it was just one of the chores of being popular, you had to be seen in popular circles, even if you didn't much like them. This was especially true when they were not only popular, but a year ahead of you. Madison was one of the most popular girls among the juniors, but to seniors, she was barely a blip on the popularity radar. I don't mean that to be insulting, me and my friends weren't even a blip. So hanging out with the seniors, dating a senior, all of that increased her cache among her own set. Madison was friends with Chelsea, another junior who was dating one of Eddie's good friends, and a handful of others, which was the only reason we got an invite.</p><p>Of course, when Kirk heard, he wanted me to find a way to invite him and Cassie along, and wheedled me through an entire lunch period. Jay and Tony probably would have liked to be invited but were more realistic and didn't push. My sister didn't want to go, she was just disappointed that we'd lose out a night together on a night Mom would probably be going out on a date with her new guy.</p><p>Speaking of him, we met him officially on Tuesday. He drove my mother home, or rather drove her home again. Her car was there when Erin and I got home from school, but Erin had a message on her voicemail that Mom was going out for a while with 'a friend'. She still felt self-conscious about using the word boyfriend, it seemed. There was a promise that she'd be back before dinner, and once we were assured that we'd be alone, Erin and I made love in my bed. It was playful with just a hint more urgency than usual, because we didn't know exactly when Mom would be arriving.</p><p>As it turned out, we heard the downstairs door open just a few minutes after I came inside my sister, and worse, she called for us. Erin pranced into the bathroom clutching her clothes, and I sprayed on some deodorant, put my shirt back on, pulled my pants up, and then started down the stairs. I could already hear that Mom was talking with somebody, a man.</p><p>I had a feeling this was coming, the meet the boyfriend moment, even though I didn't expect it just this second. I put on a fake smile before they were in view. ""Yeah, what's up?""</p><p>""Where's your sister?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" I lied, then looked back upstairs. ""Bathroom, maybe?"" Erin was light of feet and didn't make much noise in the upstairs hallway, and closed the door softly enough that she could plausibly claim she was in there the whole time. ""I know she's here somewhere.""</p><p>Mom nodded, then decided that introducing us one-at-a-time was going to have to do. ""Andrew, I'd like you to meet Lawrence."" The man she introduced was probably a little older than her, maybe forty, forty-five, with light brown hair, taller than me and with more of a bigger build, like he was the kind of guy who played football in high school when he was young and kept the size but the muscles had softened. I also realized he was startlingly familiar, although I didn't know exactly from where.</p><p>""We've met, actually,"" he said, but extended his hand anyway. I took it warily, and he shook it, and with the grasp I realized where we'd met before, where we'd shaken hands before. He was one of the parishioners at Maddy's father's church, one of the ones I thought was always a little too friendly and talkative for a stranger.</p><p>Now I knew why, I guess. He was already friendly with my Mom, knew who I was, and wanted to make some kind of connection without revealing himself. ""Right, you go to Maddy's church.""</p><p>""It's God's church, son,"" he said, giving me an instant sinking feeling no matter how pleasantly he smiled when he said it. ""But yes. I noticed you've missed the last few.""</p><p>""Yeah, well, lately I've been busy with school. I only really go for Madison anyway."" It was probably the wrong thing to say to one of those every-weekers, but I couldn't think of a better lie.</p><p>""I know, you were brought up like your mother, you believe in Christ and his sacrifice, but don't like to make a big production about it."" Actually, though I was kind of up in the air about whether some kind of God existed, I was pretty well convinced Christ was just a guy with a few decent ideas about peace and brotherhood who got blown way out of proportion. ""And that's fine, I can respect that, but Church does provide an important role, fellowship with other Christians lets us all help each other fulfill God's plan for us.""</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" I said noncommittally. I didn't want to argue, make a bad impression for Mom's new guy, or for somebody who could rat me out to Madison's parents. Alarm bells were starting to ring in my head, though. ""I prefer to deal with God privately, in my own way."" He leaves me alone, I leave him alone. ""Like you said, that's the way we were raised.""</p><p>""To be honest, we could probably deal with a little more spirituality in this family,"" my mom said, and those warning bells became huge klaxons, like when a ship's approaching self-destruct.</p><p>Erin started down the stairs before I could get any more worried about my mother becoming crazy religious. ""Who's this?""</p><p>""This is Lawrence. Remember, I told you about him.""</p><p>""Oh, right. Hi."" She didn't sound interested at all, just polite.</p><p>""Hi there. You must be Erin. Your mom talks a lot about you. You're the genius of the family."" I wasn't sure, but I thought I could see it in his eyes when he talked to her, that he was attracted to my sister. That's not unusual, my sister's very pretty, lots of people get that look and never do anything about it, but it was one more thing to be worried about.</p><p>""I guess,"" Erin said with a shrug. ""I can't be too much of a genius though, or I'd be rich and famous already.""</p><p>""Well, there's more to life than money and fame. Jesus said that it's easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to get into heaven.""</p><p>My sister flashed me a look, one that said, 'is this guy serious?' ""Sure,"" she said out loud. ""But it sure makes life easier while you're waiting.""</p><p>At least Lawrence had the good grace to smile at the joke and not push the issue. Instead, he looked at me and said, ""Andrew, you look like a strong young man, mind giving me a hand getting something out of my truck?""</p><p>The something turned out to be a bench for the front porch my mother bought, the reason she went with his car instead of by herself... her car wouldn't fit it. I found myself wishing that my mother's dating him was all an elaborate scheme to make use of his car and save on delivery fees, but didn't see it as very likely.</p><p>Luckily, he didn't stay for dinner, he had other plans, or, as Erin later suggested, maybe Mom thought it would be best if we only experienced him in small doses until we built up a tolerance.</p><p>Thursday, my morning started on a hopeful note, besides the morning blowjob Erin gave me. At school, people were abuzz because Ben and Chelsea had broken up. They'd been dating a little over a year. I normally don't care about gossip, but two things made this about me. First, Chelsea was Madison's friend, the one who extended the party invite to Madison and therefore myself. Second, Ben was one of Eddie's best friends. Naturally, I thought that Chelsea might be disinvited, and therefore that Madison and by extension me would be as well. It was like I got out of a jail sentence on a technicality.</p><p>That thought made the first few classes of the day go by pleasantly, but when I finally caught up with Madison at lunch, those hopes were dashed. ""No, we're still going,"" she said. ""Chelsea's going to the party. Ben's not."" She must have seen the deflated look on my face, for she smirked and touched my arm gently. ""Relax, it's just one night.""</p><p>I mentally rolled my eyes, and told her that I was going to eat with my friends that day, and she let it go. Lunch was a quieter affair than usual, with Jay off doing something in the music room, and my sister wasn't there either, Erin said she had to work on a project with someone, which, knowing her, meant she would be in the library doing all the work. Conversation wasn't the greatest among those left, either... Kirk and Tony were discussing going to Tony's place after school, or rather Kirk wanted to go and Tony wasn't sure it was a good idea, because he had assignments or something, but looked willing to be talked into it.</p><p>It was stupid, but I was a little offended. I wasn't asked. Used to be Kirk mostly hung out with me. Even if I had better things to do. ""What are you guys gonna be doing?""</p><p>""Not much, just playing some video games,"" Kirk said. ""You could come too, but I figured you'd be too busy planning for your party.""</p><p>I rolled my eyes, this time not mentally. ""Hey, it's not my party. Madison's dragging me there. I thought I was going to get out of it because Chelsea broke up with Ben, and she's Madison's 'in', but...""</p><p>""Chelsea,"" Kirk said. ""Now there's a girl you could go for, Tony. Cute, vulnerable, fresh from a breakup."" I didn't find her all that cute, her hair was way too big and she wore too much flashy makeup.</p><p>Tony laughed. ""And way out of my league. Besides, she did the breaking up. And I think she's already got somebody else.""</p><p>""Who?""</p><p>""Eddie."" He shrugged, as though embarrassed by the fact that he was even aware of such gossip. ""S'what I hear.""</p><p>""It's true,"" Cassie revealed with a bit of a grumble. ""I heard her talking about it. She's probably been doing him on the side for weeks, too. I don't get how someone can be that insensitive.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Kirk agreed quickly. ""It's pretty sick.""</p><p>""I guess that would explain why she's still going to the party and he's not."" We talked a little while longer, and at one point Cassie got up to get another Coke and when I next looked over, Christie was in her face, angrily gesturing. I nudged Kirk, and he got up to defend his girl. I followed behind.</p><p>""It wasn't enough that my life is ruined because I listened to you, but now you make me spill my drink all over my bag? But you're sorry, so I guess that makes it all better.""</p><p>""What's going on here?"" Kirk demanded.</p><p>Christine, red faced, flung her hand in the direction of Cassie, like she was too angry to point. ""Thanks to your girlfriend my friends don't even talk to me anymore.""</p><p>""What did you do?"" he asked Cassie, with not a hint of accusation in his voice.</p><p>""Nothing,"" she said simply. ""Just gave some advice.""</p><p>""Bad advice,"" Christie spat. ""I don't know why I ever thought an obvious loser like you might know anything. I mean, if you did, you wouldn't be such a... loser!""</p><p>""Hey,"" Kirk said defensively, but Christie was already walking off, pushing past Cassie and heading off to another table to try and wipe down her bag with napkins. He looked a little befuddled, then asked his girlfriend, ""You okay?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, and I could tell by her face, she really was. She was almost happy. Anyone not knowing the situation might have thought it was smug, but I knew better and smiled back... and then realized there was no reason I should have known, so quashed it.</p><p>""You know I can't hit a girl,"" Kirk said. ""But if you want I can look the other way while you hit her. I bet you can take her."" I agreed on that part... Cassie could flatten her.</p><p>Cassie shook her head and smiled. ""Nah, she was probably just having a bad day, and needed someone to explode on.""</p><p>That seemed to be the Day Of Inexplicable Cheer among my circle. Or Occasionally Inexplicable Cheer. Cassie was happy despite that little confrontation but I figured it was because she knew she was successful at saving somebody from Holly's clutches, even at the expense of a social life. Others though, were happy for reasons that were less clear. I later saw Jay in class and he was grinning like a madman all through a boring lecture, but he refused to explain it as anything other than ""I'm in a good mood today."" Kirk was pretty cheerful about convincing Tony to play video games, and of course Erin had an enigmatic smile when we met by my car. I didn't get to ask her about it, because, with Kirk hanging out with Tony, Cassie caught a ride home with me and Erin, but both of them seeming pretty happy, it actually made me smile by the end of the day too, even though I had nothing in particular to smile about. Aside from the usual fact of having a beautiful sexy sister like Erin.</p><p>""So you look like you had a good day,"" I asked once we got home.</p><p>She rolled back and forth on the balls of her feet excitedly. ""Yup.""</p><p>""What happened?""</p><p>""It's a secret."" I raised an eyebrow. ""Well, more like a surprise. I'll tell you in a few days, I promise.""</p><p>""Do I get a hint?""</p><p>""Hmmm, I don't know. Let's just say something I thought would be hard just got a whole lot easier.""</p><p>That sounded surprisingly ominous, but I didn't want to put a pall on the Day of Inexplicable Cheer, so I made a decision not to question it and trust her. ""As long as you had a good day.""</p><p>""How about you? Did you have a good day?""</p><p>I shrugged, but with a little smile. ""It was okay. Could have been better."" If only I could have gotten out of the party.</p><p>She grabbed my hand and tugged me towards the stairs. ""Then wanna go upstairs and make it better?""</p><p>That's an offer you never want to refuse. We went up to my room and made out for a while, her just lying on my stomach, both clothed, while we kissed. Gradually my hands started to dip under her shirt and feel her breasts, and soon the shirt itself was abandoned, and the bra. She could certainly feel my erection through my pants but we continued to take it slow, kissing for a few more minutes, with soft caresses all over, before her hands finally worked the button on my jeans free. She rolled off of me for a second, then pulled her own pants off, and soon she was back on top of me, riding me while I lay down, probably my favorite position because I can see the best parts of her, and her obvious enjoyment as I thrust myself inside of her.</p><p>Eventually we shifted positions and I was on top for the finish, staring down at her as she had an orgasm that preceded mine, which was unusual, since I hadn't eaten her out much, it was just making out and feeling up. She was pretty wet when we started, so she must have pretty well been simmering for some time... even though she said this was for me, it was clearly as much for her, and I wondered briefly what had set her off. But we both had days where we were extra horny for no real reason, and I just assumed this was one of them.</p><p>After she came, she had this beatific look on her face, serene, despite that I was still fucking her pretty intensely, she looked like some kind of angel just about to drift off to sleep. It was so beautiful that I almost wanted to just stop and stare at her, capture that moment forever, but my balls were telling me I had to keep going, I was almost there, and I listened to them, coming inside her barely a minute later. She smiled widely when we were done, asking, ""So, now you had a good day?""</p><p>""Yeah... definitely a good day,"" I said, catching my breath. I leaned forward and kissed her once more softly, and she kissed back. ""God I love you.""</p><p>""I love you too.""</p><p>Friday started pretty dull, but Mom did go out with Lawrence so Erin and I would have most of the night to ourselves. Instead of just fucking non-stop like rabbits, which, don't get me wrong, always makes a great Friday night, we decided to make it something of a date night of our own. I took her to a movie, far from home and the movie'd been out for a few weeks already so the theatre was almost empty. We didn't do anything sexual, unless you count Erin regularly stroking my cock through my jeans, but I put my arm around her and we kissed a few times like a couple, out in public, because to anybody who was nearby, complete strangers, we weren't brother and sister, just a couple in love. It was one of those things that was missing from our relationship and seemed all the more special when we could pretend. On the way home we grabbed some take-out, and ate in the car.</p><p>After that, we returned home, fucked, cuddled naked and planned to fucked again. ""Because you might not get laid tomorrow"", was what she told me. ""At least, I hope not.""</p><p>""Not until I get home... and only if Mom has an unscheduled sleepover.""</p><p>""Yeah. Let's hope Lawrence is a hypocrite, at least when it comes to 'no sex before marriage'."" She stroked my cock, getting me worked up for our second time. ""Kind of disappointed. Thought she would have had better taste.""</p><p>I shrugged. ""You don't always choose who you fall in love with. I mean look at us.""</p><p>""Do you think she is? In love?""</p><p>I thought about it for a second. ""I don't know,"" I admitted. ""She seems happier.""</p><p>""I hope not,"" she said. ""Not until I'm sure I won't have to break them up.""</p><p>I let the remark go without comment, because I knew where she was coming from. I wasn't sure I liked the guy either... okay, I didn't like the guy, but I wasn't yet sure if my dislike of him actually would affect my life. I regularly interact with loads of people I don't much like and just don't have to worry about them when I'm not with them. I probably wouldn't have considered breaking up Mom's relationship, but my sister feels it's her right to interfere with others more than I do. Considering I help her blackmail people, I don't have much room to condemn, though.</p><p>I wasn't very much in the mood to, either, especially when she got up and crawled on her hands and knees to the other edge of the bed, then wiggled her ass at me invitingly. At that point, all urge to condemn or even comment was replaced by an urge to fuck her until I filled her up with another load, and that's what I did.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twelve</h5><p>Saturday night, I picked Madison up from the house of one of her hangers-on. It was a girl I didn't know, not part of her usual circles, but someone who wanted to be enough that she was willing to be Madison's alibi in the hopes of currying her favor. With her parents the way they were, Madison wouldn't be allowed to go to a party where drinking or drugs might take place, but there was evidently no shortage of people who were willing to be friends she would be ""helping with a project"" or having a sleepover with. Once in a while I did take her from her house, but it was always officially to go to some safe activity.</p><p>The girl was a little pathetic, more excited for Madison going to the party than either of us were, at the door cheerily exhorting her to ""have fun!"" and ""tell me what it was like!"" and I kind of felt bad for her. It seemed like every girl in school was using somebody else. Not that I had room to judge, I was using people just as much.</p><p>Madison and I rode there mostly in silence. We weren't friends, so why pretend when nobody was watching? ""Well, let's get this over with,"" I muttered, mostly to myself, as we pulled up on the long driveway to Eddie's house.</p><p>""Yeah, yeah, I know, you'd rather be home with your sister."" She sighed. ""Just try not to let it show.""</p><p>Whenever I walk into one of Eddie's parties it feels like I'm entering a time warp. They all feel exactly the same. Mostly the same people, at least the guys... the girls change a little more frequently. There's loud music, people drinking, people hooking up. The only one that was different was my first, and that was only because it was a little more crowded, with an open invitation. The rest of the parties were mostly for Eddie's circle of friends and acquaintances, and a few friends-of-friends, and when you're rich and popular, that can get a pretty big crowd, but nothing compared to the free-for-all of my first time.</p><p>I nodded to the people I knew, just a casual 'what's up' type greeting. I wasn't in the in-crowd on my own, but I wasn't disliked, lots of people knew me and might even have stopped for conversation. Within a minute or two of us entering, Madison spotted a mane of wild blonde hair and called out the name of her friend Chelsea, then went to talk to her, and I was free to disentangle myself from her.</p><p>I headed for kitchen, got myself a Coke, and then into the dining room, where the table was laid out with bowls of pretzels and chips. I killed a bit of time there and went back into the kitchen to get another drink, and this time, when I rounded the corner, I bumped right into Amber. Her small hands were holding two beers.</p><p>""What are you doing here?""</p><p>Amber looked behind her, worried a little, and said, ""Um... I was invited."" She frowned. ""Shit, that means Madison's here, too, isn't she?""</p><p>I nodded and looked over her shoulder and saw who had invited her, or who had come with her, at least. It was Tori, her chaperone, waving her over. ""You got those beers, Amber? Come here, I want you to meet someone.""</p><p>""Shitshitshit,"" Amber muttered, and smiled at Tori. ""Just a second.""</p><p>""Amber,"" Tori said with a warning tone.</p><p>Amber handed her one of the beers and repeated, ""Just one second!"" Tori glared at her, and opened her mouth, like she was going to speak. ""I just need to talk to him really quickly,"" Amber said, and Tori, scowling a little, stopped her interruption, stood back and waited.</p><p>Amber shuffled back to me, looked back to her minder, and tugged on my arm with her free hand. ""Can I talk to you privately for a second?""</p><p>I nodded, allowing myself to be pulled along. It was hard to find a spot that was really private, but we found the end of a hallway that wasn't too occupied and the music was loud enough to cover your conversation. Amber leaned in close, and I realized my main concern was that somebody might think I was cheating on Madison. ""You know what's going on, right? I mean, I know the Blackmailer told Erin, and she tells you everything, so...""</p><p>""You mean, with Tori and Holly?"" She bit her lip and nodded. ""Yeah, I know some of it.""</p><p>""Eddie paid to have us entertain some of his friends. I need you to keep Madison from finding out what's going on. I don't want her knowing about this stuff."" I must have grimaced or hesitated a little too long, because she begged, ""Please?""</p><p>""I'll try,"" I said, trying to figure out how I was going to manage that. I mean, it wasn't just finding out she was a prostitute that was the problem, I was sure... she was asking me to keep Madison from knowing she's doing things with guys. That alone would flare up Madison's jealousy and make her even more unbearable to be around. ""You going to be okay?""</p><p>""I'll be fine,"" she said, with a faint smile, but it looked manufactured.</p><p>Tori had been watching us for a while, although she was too far to overhear, she'd apparently had enough, and stepped up close and took Amber by the hand. ""Sorry, but I really need to pull Amber away for some serious girl talk."" She spoke happily, with a bright smile that looked even less real than Amber's, and then Tori dragged Amber away.</p><p>I walked after them, not deliberately following them but trying to get an idea where they were going, while also keeping an eye out for Madison so that I could steer her away. I didn't see her, and found myself trailing slightly behind Amber and Tori until they slipped into a bathroom and closed the door.</p><p>My curiosity got the better of me. I sidled up to the bathroom door, trying to look like I was waiting for it to be free, and did my best to listen over the music conversations. Luckily, the song was a quieter one.</p><p>""I just asked him to do me a favor and keep his girlfriend from finding out I'm here. She's my tutor and knows my parents,"" was the first thing I heard, although some of the words were guesswork. ""I didn't tell him anything."" Tori said something I didn't hear, and then I heard a sharp cracking sound. ""Oww. What the fuck was that for?""</p><p>""If I tell you to come with me, you come. You don't tell me you need to talk to somebody like you have any say. You ask respectfully. I would have let you cover yourself, but that's not the point. You didn't ask. Understand?"" Evidently she did, because the next thing I heard was ""for tonight?""</p><p>Amber spoke so softly I couldn't hear at first, but then I caught the words ""Whoever asks,"" and, immediately after. ""I don't mention money or being paid at all. I'm just a slut.""</p><p>""Right. And if Eddie personally introduces anybody to you, you fawn all over him like you think his dick might be made of chocolate."" Something about 'the next week' followed, and then, ""whips out their camera or a phone, you get right up out of there and find me. Otherwise, you're the easiest freshman in school. Got it?"" Again I didn't hear a response. ""Then take this and let's go."" I took that as my cue to get away from the door as quickly as possible and wander behind a corner so they wouldn't see me eavesdropping.</p><p>Instead of wandering around and getting some snacks and then taking a nap in my car, I spent most of the night running interference for Amber, or trying to. First I tried hanging out near Madison, near the entrance to whatever room she was in so I could steer Amber away if she got close... but Madison practically pushed me away, not wanting to hang around me any more than I wanted to hang around her. I don't think it was me, particularly, but she was communing with her circle of girl friends at the party, and none of them really wanted me around. I figured on that when I overheard Chelsea talking, or asking, about what you should do the first time you have anal sex, then spotted me and her face curled up into a little sneer.</p><p>Following that, I tried to keep track of Amber, although first I had to find her again. I wandered the public areas of the party before it hit me that, considering what she was there for, she was probably not going to be in the public areas very much. I felt like an idiot for not realizing it sooner.</p><p>Upstairs was where most sexual activity happened at Eddie's parties, either in the bathroom or the spare bedrooms. Of course, there was a fundamental problem with that... I couldn't exactly open doors to try and find her without looking like a pervert. Even wandering around upstairs made me look like I was looking for a cheap hookup or to spy on people, or at least I was worried it did enough to come up with an excuse about the downstairs bathrooms all being in use. In truth, people were probably too drunk or self-involved to care where I was unless I walked in on them. Even then, some of them probably didn't care.</p><p>Whoever was doing Amber and Tori didn't much care either. I finally found them when Nathan, one of those guys I wasn't close with but occasionally talked to, brushed by me holding a couple beers and some hard lemonade in his hand. He gave me a speculative look, then disappeared into one of the rooms... but only for about fifteen seconds. He came out again and looked me up with a grin. ""Hey, you're still dating that Madison chick, right?"" I nodded. ""She still keeping her legs welded shut?""</p><p>For me, yeah, for guys in general yeah, but I knew they were anything but. Amber could part them with a flick of her tongue. Still, part of the deal we had was upholding her reputation. ""Yeah.""</p><p>""Come on, check this out."" He waved me over to the door, opened it, and there I saw Tori, her pants off and top pulled up over her breasts, and kneeling down between her legs was Amber, licking her pussy to the whispered encouragement of a handful of guys.</p><p>""Yeah, lick that slit,"" one guy said, like he was the director of a cheap amateur porn film. ""You like that, don't ya slut.""</p><p>Nathan said, ""God I love easy freshmen, eager to please. You want a piece? Seeing as how you're not getting any? Can't promise you a fresh hole, but we can probably squeeze you in when everybody's done.""</p><p>As I watched, somebody I didn't recognize positioned his naked body right next to Tori's, and pulled Amber's face away from her snatch and onto his cock. Of course I was aroused at the scene, but I also felt a little sick and wanted to get away. ""Uh, no thanks.""</p><p>Nathan shrugged and closed the door, and I wanted to open it up, grab Amber and take her away, tell everybody that she was being blackmailed into it, that they weren't studs, they were being given mercy fucks paid for by a rich friend, but the fear that Holly might actually have some power behind the threats stopped me, and instead, I walked downstairs, ashamed. Not just for leaving, but because as I did, I was forced to realize that Amber would probably survive, it wasn't much worse than what Erin had I had done to her before. Why was it so forgivable when we did it?</p><p>I told myself that we should stop the blackmailing as soon as possible, but I'd made such promises before only to fall back into it... I wasn't any more confident that I'd do any better this time.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Thirteen</h5><p>After that I went back downstairs, knowing that Amber would be busy for a while, although a little later in the night, she came downstairs too, and, luckily, I caught her just before she walked into the kitchen, where Madison was refreshing her drink while holding court with a few more of her friends, although Chelsea had already moved on, probably to take it up the ass from the her new rich boyfriend. ""Maddy's in there,"" I whispered, and Amber's eyes widened and she nodded, taking a wobbly step backwards. I could smell alcohol on her, and the heady smell of sweat and sex. ""You okay?""</p><p>""I'm fine,"" she said. ""Just needed a little breather."" A pause, then, ""Can you get me a bottled water? The lemonades are starting to get to me."" She had an empty bottle of the beverage in her hand.</p><p>I grimaced and nodded, ducked into the kitchen, rating barely a glance from Maddy, and retrieved a bottle, then thrust it in Amber's hands and took the empty from hers. ""I could take you home,"" I suggested. ""It's a big party, maybe nobody would notice you were gone."" Everyone might think she was busy fucking somebody else. Amber just shook her head, not saying what I already knew, that Tori probably would notice and report back.</p><p>As Amber started to guzzle the water down, I heard the sound of Maddy's conversation getting closer, and I turned back around and met her just beside the door. ""Hey, Maddy,"" I said, loudly enough to give Amber the clue that she needed to get out of sight. ""Where you been hiding all night?"" She looked at me with suspicious, uncomprehending eyes, and then drifted down to the bottle in my hand. I wasn't drinking, but it inspired me... why not play it up? ""I missed you. Come on, give me a kiss.""</p><p>For some reason this generated an ""Awww"" from one of her friends, I guess because I'm not usually affectionate with Madison, but from my official girlfriend herself, all I got was a scowl, but she leaned in and kissed me on the lips. ""You been drinking?"" She certainly didn't smell it on my breath, our lips didn't even open.</p><p>""Nah, just a lemonade.""</p><p>""It's a hard lemonade, dear. It's got booze in it. And you're driving me home later, remember? Maybe you should sleep it off in your car for a while.""</p><p>""I'm fine,"" I said. ""I just wanted to talk to you.""</p><p>Madison rolled her eyes and asked her friends to give us a minute, then glared at me. ""What?"" she asked shortly, whispering through her teeth.</p><p>I dropped the drunk act, tried to think of some kind of lie. ""I just thought it would look good,"" I said at first. ""You know, a drunken declaration of love."" Or wanting to kiss, anyway.</p><p>With a fixed smile and a wave to somebody passing by, she said, ""Nobody's asking you to hang around, just do what you normally do."" Again, the suggestion to just go sleep in my car.</p><p>But that would risk Amber and Madison running into each other again, and I promised Amber I'd try to avoid that, so I needed to think of something that would get Madison to want to come with me. Suddenly, I thought of it, a lie, and one that had a chance of manipulating Madison in the way I needed. ""Look, I don't know if it really matters to you or not..."" I continued. ""I overheard someone say Sharon was here with her guy, and they were going to, you know, fuck in one of the spare bedrooms."" If Madison found out later that her secret ex-girlfriend wasn't here at all, I could just claim I misheard. ""I just thought I'd warn you so you wouldn't be... you know, surprised.""</p><p>""Oh,"" she said, and her face dropped, not sad, but just like she couldn't be bothered to show emotion when she was thinking about how she should react. But she actually sounded genuine when she added, ""Thanks."" A second later, she asked, ""Did you see her?""</p><p>I shrugged, and said, ""I don't know. I saw someone who might have been her making out with some guy pretty heavily, but I wasn't close.""</p><p>""That bitch,"" Madison muttered. ""She's not even supposed to be here.""</p><p>""Yeah, well, I'm sure she didn't do it just to piss you off and make you jealous,"" I said, assuming that Madison'd think that's exactly what Sharon did. ""I think I'm going to go to my car now, unless you want to use driving me home as an excuse to duck out.""</p><p>Her eyes lit up at that, and I knew I'd succeeded. ""Yeah, maybe that's for the best... Chelsea's already gone up to Eddie's bedroom, and the rest..."" She waved a hand as though they were inconsequential. ""Just let me say a few goodbyes.""</p><p>I stressed out on those goodbyes, but Amber didn't make another appearance, and I could live with Madison's condescending excuse that she had to bring me home because I'd had a few too many drinks and was a bit of a lightweight, and soon after that we were out of there.</p><p>By the time I got home, I was pretty tired. It wasn't even that late, but I hadn't slept well the night before, and all that trying to keep on top of things at the party took a lot of energy out of me, especially without having had the expected nap. I wanted to talk to Erin about what happened with Amber, though, except I found her and my mom in the living room, watching a movie from Mom's childhood with homemade popcorn on the couch between them, like old times.</p><p>""Hey, Andrew,"" my sister said. ""We're having an old movie night. Want to join us?""</p><p>I glanced at the screen, saw it was the third Indiana Jones movie, he was on that invisible bridge. If it was the beginning, I might have sat down and watched, but I knew most of the best parts were already gone, and I was pretty tired. ""Nah,"" I said. ""I think I'm going to call it a night.""</p><p>I fell asleep quickly, but didn't stay that way for long. I was roused only an hour or two later when a warm body slipped under the covers and up next to me. I instinctively embraced her... who else would it be but Erin? If it was Mom, my life would be too weird for words.</p><p>One of my hands found her breast and I knew for sure, just a second before my sister's voice whispered, ""I hope you don't mind.""</p><p>Mind? ""Of course not."" I kissed the back of her neck. How could I mind? Sure, there was the risk of our mother catching us together, that was always in the back of my mind and I sometimes awoke in the middle of the night from a nightmare involving exactly that, but my sister was quiet and my mom slept pretty deeply, I'd stopped worrying so much about the occasional nighttime bed sharing, especially when it felt so right. Some people say they find sleeping with another person uncomfortable, but I find having someone to wrap my arms around just feels right. When my sister's not there, I sometimes wake holding my pillow.</p><p>""Have a good time tonight?""</p><p>""What do you think?"" I muttered, and then decided I might as well tell her now. ""I ran into Amber. She was 'working'."" I gave a little rundown of what had happened.</p><p>""I thought they were sticking to oral,"" Erin said.</p><p>""Didn't sound like that's all Amber was doing,"" I said. ""Maybe they figured, since she wasn't a virgin anyway...""</p><p>""Winnie's still doing oral,"" she said. ""At least, that's what she says. I hope she isn't lying to me.""</p><p>""We need to do something,"" I said.</p><p>""We talked about this,"" she said. ""We will... we just need to be careful."" It was funny, the other day I was the one advising her against rushing in. ""I'm working on it. I'll probably have something to show you in a few days.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""It's a surprise. A way we can keep track of Holly, maybe figure out if she really is connected to anybody. I'll show you when it's ready."" She snuggled back into me and asked, ""Trust me?""</p><p>""Okay,"" I decided. It was too late to be suspicious. It could wait, especially when I realized her hands were working to slide my boxers down my legs. My dick sprang forward, bumping into the warm crack of her ass.</p><p>She slid up and down a little to help me get worked up, and then finally rested at the perfect spot that I could enter her. With one hand, I guided my dick to her hole by feel, and pressed inside.</p><p>It was a gentle, quiet fuck, we couldn't get too crazy with Mom sleeping down the hall, but even slowly pounding her slick hole felt like heaven, and without the intensity, it seemed to last longer. The best part of such fucks is that once they're done, there's nothing left to do, so I don't have to fight falling asleep. Drifting off with my dick still inside my sister, slowly shrinking after having filled her up with my seed, is the best way to fall asleep, and always seems to give me sweet dreams.</p><p>In the morning she was gone, of course, back to her own room, but I couldn't take it personally, light was already coming through the window and it wasn't safe to stay together to a point when Mom might be awake.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Fourteen</h5><p>It was Sunday, which turned out to be the day Mom asked her boyfriend Lawrence over to dinner. I didn't go to church, which I know would have caused Madison to get a bit of an earful from her parents, but this time I really did have some homework to do, even if I wound up procrastinating it for much of the day, even past the time church would have taken.</p><p>A large part of that was because of some unexpected good news. A flood of mail, and my profit stats showed a healthy bump, already exceeding what I'd earned in the prior week, all because my old game Robot Repair was featured positively on a game review site. So I had to bask in the joy of that for a while and instead of ruining it with work, shared my excitement with my sister, my love. ""Well, it's about time you got some recognition,"" was her response, with a grin that almost matched mine. The game had been out for a while, and I'd had some bumps of activity before, but nothing this big. One of my other games, Antigravity Bleed, was doing better overall before the review, but Robot Repair had a special place in my heart, being the first one that ever made me any money.</p><p>When you get a flood of positive feedback, not to mention cash, for something creative you've done, it really excites you and I spent a good hour bouncing ideas off my sister for future gaming projects, new ideas for ones I'd already started, and whole new concepts, most of which I had to reject pretty quickly, but the creative surge was pretty fun.</p><p>Eventually I went to work on it, and while I was there, got to the homework and chatted a bit with Kirk online. Nothing else dramatic happened, nothing even very fun, not even the simple joy of sex with my sister. That was out of the question that day, what with Mom being in the house, cleaning and preparing dinner, aside from a quick trip to the store for some corn.</p><p>Lawrence showed up at six, Erin and I gave a polite hello but then found excuses to return to our respective rooms until we were actually called down to dinner itself.</p><p>That was where things started to go wrong. The dinner itself was great, a nice beef roast, mashed potatoes, good gravy, and of course the nearly forgotten corn. While Lawrence gabbed on about his job, I enjoyed about half a plateful of food, pretending to listen. Unfortunately, he eventually realized that ""getting to know his girlfriend's kids"" required more than talking about himself. ""So, I noticed you weren't at church today with your girlfriend,"" he said finally, directing his gaze at me.</p><p>I shrugged. ""Like you said, our family isn't really big church goers. I only ever go for Madison's sake, and I had a lot of homework today.""</p><p>He nodded, thankfully not making an issue of that, but instead said, ""Your mom tells me you're graduating this year. Have you thought about college?""</p><p>""A little.""</p><p>""What do you want to do?""</p><p>I shrugged again, and then decided to tell the truth. ""I already know a little bit of programming, so I thought I'd focus on that."" He nodded, so I continued, ""I'm hoping to get accepted to a college with a program that includes game design.""</p><p>""Game design?""</p><p>""You know, video games.""</p><p>He put his fork and knife down and intertwined his fingers casually on the table. ""Hey, I like video games as much as the next guy,"" he said, ""but that's kind of pie in the sky, isn't it? It's not the sort of thing you build a career on.""</p><p>""Considering I'm probably going to pay my way through college with money I've earned off video games already,"" I said, ""I don't think you're right about that."" Maybe paying my way through college was a little optimistic, but I had just made a bunch of money that day both in ad revenue and app sales. With that, along with leftover blackmail money, I didn't have too many worries about tuition and books.</p><p>""He's really good,"" Erin chimed in.</p><p>""I'm sure he is, and he probably can make money in it,"" he backpedaled. ""I'm not saying don't pursue it, just, you know, have a backup. Every kid with a talent for computers these days seems to want to get into video games, and not all of them can make it. And, even if you can, it might be a good idea to develop some loftier ambitions. You seem like you've got a lot of potential and it would be a shame to see it wasted on something frivolous like video games.""</p><p>""Yeah, well, thanks for the advice.""</p><p>Erin spoke up in my defense again. ""You know, video games do have lots of practical applications. They're using a video game to help find the way complex proteins fold, and it has real applications to medical research, for example. There's a protein in a virus that causes AIDS in monkeys that scientists have been trying to crack the structure of for decades. Gamers found the solution in weeks."" She took a mouthful of food, swallowed, and added, ""When you get right down to it, video games are about creating models of reality, and scientists use models like that all the time. Not to mention education and industry. Andrew's games often require problem solving skills, they're not just shoot-em-ups.""</p><p>""Okay, fair enough,"" Lawrence said. ""I just think keeping options open is a good thing. I'm not against games, I used to play loads of Mario Brothers and Metroid when I was a kid."" I wouldn't have expected they had electricity back then, but I didn't say that out loud, at least he was trying to connect. He turned his attention from me to my sister. ""What about you? I know you're still a couple years from graduating...""</p><p>""Only one year more than Andrew,"" she said proudly. ""I probably could graduate already if I wanted to, but I thought the high school experience would do me some good.""</p><p>""Then you must have already started thinking about what you want to study afterwards.""</p><p>Erin nodded. ""It's hard, because there's so much that interests me, but mostly I think I want to go into biology, especially genetics.""</p><p>""Why genetics? Why not become a doctor?""</p><p>""Genetics is where medical breakthroughs happen. A doctor can save lives, but only of the people she sees. Research can affect the whole world. And just because I'm focusing on genetics doesn't mean I can't have be a doctor too, just, focused on that side of things. I kind of like the idea that I might be able to help people who might want to have kids but can't, because of, like, genetic issues, and I can help with screening and make their dreams come true.""</p><p>""That's a very noble goal.""</p><p>Erin continued, ""Well, I have selfish reasons too. I mean, just plain curiosity, for one thing. All of that's always fascinated me, you know, what makes us what we are, why some people get diseases, the origin of life...""</p><p>That was where the conversation took a turn for the worse. ""Well, the origin of life is God,"" Lawrence said with self-satisfaction.</p><p>To her credit, despite not really believing, Erin didn't outright try to start a fight by arguing against God's existence, she just paused, looking a little stunned, then said, ""Umm... okay, maybe origin isn't quite the right term, but how it developed, through evolution.""</p><p>""Evolution is... one theory,"" he said with a grimace on his face. I exchanged a look with Mom, who seemed a little panicked, knowing what was coming.</p><p>""It's pretty much the only theory,"" Erin said. ""When people talk about the theory of evolution, they don't mean they're not sure it happened... it's like the theory of gravity, we know it exists, but people still study exactly how it works so we can better understand it.""</p><p>""How can you say you know it exists? Nobody's ever seen it happen.""</p><p>""Yes, we have. When diseases get resistant to antibiotics, that's evolution in action.""</p><p>""That's not the same thing. That's adaptation. Microevolution, not macroevolution.""</p><p>""And when small changes pile up over millions of years, you get speciation. What do you think would stop those changes from piling up?""</p><p>""For one thing, there hasn't been millions of years...""</p><p>""Seriously?"" Erin interrupted with a roll of her eyes. ""I mean, every scientist pretty well agrees that the Earth's billions of years old.""</p><p>""Not every...""</p><p>""You know,"" my mother interjected sharply. ""When I was young, my family had a rule. No talking about politics or religion around the dinner table."" I knew she was lying, or that our grandfather had broken the rule at every family occasion we'd ever had, but wholeheartedly supported the lie at that point. ""Maybe we could keep that rule here, too?""</p><p>Lawrence shut up right away, but Erin wasn't quite ready to let it go. ""Don't blame me, Mom, I wasn't the one who brought up religion. I was just talking about science. You know, actual facts.""</p><p>""Erin,"" Mom warned with a glare.</p><p>""Fine,"" she said with a little sigh. ""I respect your opinion, but let's agree to disagree, all right?""</p><p>""That's probably a good idea,"" Lawrence said, and it seemed like the crisis was over, but I knew Erin, and she just went cold. Not rude or impolite, just not willing to engage in conversation or give him any benefit of the doubt. Lawrence tried a few more times to start non-controversial conversation, but she only answered him in the shortest possible ways.</p><p>It was only after dinner that she loosened up, after Lawrence and my mother went out for a walk. We sat on the couch, watching TV, and finally she said what was on her mind. ""I think we have to kill him.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Lawrence. He's not right for Mom. Kill him now and get it over with."" I didn't know what to say, but she turned her head and grinned at me, relieving me of the worry. ""I'm not serious. At least not about killing him.""</p><p>""Yeah, I don't much like him, either.""</p><p>""It's not just because he's religious,"" she stressed. ""I don't mind if people believe in God, but there's believing and there's being anti-science. Even the Pope says evolution and belief in God isn't inconsistent.""</p><p>""I don't believe his church follows the Pope."" They'd never badmouthed him from the pulpit, but I'd overheard a couple conversations about poor, deluded Catholics being misled into an evil perversion of the Truth.</p><p>""I just don't get what Mom sees in him. He's nothing like Dad.""</p><p>It'd been long enough that mentions of Dad no longer hurt, but I still felt a little wistfulness for him. ""Love doesn't always make sense,"" I said.</p><p>""Do you think she loves him?"" She sounded worried.</p><p>""I think, right now, he seems to make her happier. Can't you just play dumb around him?""</p><p>""I got sick of playing dumb years ago. But I guess I can save my disdain for when he's gone."" She suddenly lay back against me, like she was using me for a pillow, and I put an arm around her... hesitantly, at first, but I quickly decided that we'd hear Mom at the door long enough to separate and look innocent again, so long as we didn't do anything like have sex. ""I hope she doesn't love him,"" she said. ""I hope it's just some fling, to get her groove back, and she dumps him in a few weeks.""</p><p>""I don't think I've ever heard her say she loves him,"" I pointed out.</p><p>""I love you, you know.""</p><p>It still filled me with that warm glow to hear it. ""I love you too.""</p><p>The conversation turned milder, things so inconsequential I can't even remember them, commenting on the TV or commercials or some bit of news about one of our friends. The Amazing Race came on, and we watched it, the only reality show my sister admits to watching, because she likes seeing the other cultures, and there was rarely any fake drama, it was all competition. Her only complaint about it were the artificial wait periods that force everybody to start at the same time again, and prevent people from benefitting from a lead they worked hard for. In her mind it should be the case that sometimes people get a full leg ahead or behind others, just like life.</p><p>That wasn't what was on her mind this time, though. ""We should totally go on this show in a few years if it's still on,"" she said, after easily working her way through a clue before the show revealed the answer. ""We'd kick ass.""</p><p>""Yeah, right.""</p><p>""No, really,"" she said. ""Imagine it... travelling all over the world, making love in every country we pass through... I could talk about our special kinship in interviews, giving hope to couples like us everywhere. And I really think we could win the million.""</p><p>My hand, which had been resting on her belly at the time, slid playfully beneath her pants and to her slit. ""Well, I certainly like the part about making love in every country...""</p><p>Before I could get much farther than getting one finger in, though, we heard the distinctive jiggle of the knob at the front door. I removed my hand and Erin pulled away, retreating all the way to the other end of the couch as we both stared at the screen, doing our best to look bored.</p><p>To our relief, Lawrence announced that he was just stopping in to say goodbye, it was time for him to leave. ""It was nice getting to know you both a little better,"" he said, and then looked Erin in the eye. ""Erin, I'm sorry things got a little awkward between us, earlier, it was my fault. No hard feelings?""</p><p>Erin looked up at his suddenly outstretched hand with a skeptical look, but eventually she grabbed it. ""Yeah, sure, whatever.""</p><p>""Maybe next time we'll all go something fun together,"" he said on his way to the door. We didn't answer with anything more than ambiguous noises, but he didn't seem to mind. I couldn't help but crane my neck back towards the door while they were saying goodbyes, and was treated with the sight of my Mom kissing Lawrence on the lips. I didn't know if she loved him, but the way she flushed a little after they parted, she was on her way.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Fifteen</h5><p>""And, one final announcement, the school laptops will be distributed today."" A half-hearted cheer went up at that, from a few of the more awake students, while the vice principal read on. ""Throughout the day, students will be called to Room 116 in groups determined by their homeroom. When your home room is called, proceed directly to Room 116, and, once you have received your laptop, return directly to your class. If you miss your group, you may pick them up tomorrow.""</p><p>The day had finally come. It had been so long I almost thought they weren't going to be handed out at all. I waited anxiously for the first group to be called, only to be disappointed... they were starting with freshmen.</p><p>It was kind of strange how eager I was, really... I had a computer, and a pretty good one... it was unlikely that the laptop would be any better, although it would almost certainly be better than the old laptop I sometimes used. Yet I wanted to get my hands on one of these ones, see how it handled, what blocks would be put on it by the school administration... although it turns out that last wasn't going to be a problem. Before I found that out, I didn't expect the laptops would be much practical use to me outside of schoolwork, but I did think they might be cool to play around with, and it felt singularly unfair that I would be among the last to get that chance.</p><p>It wasn't that bad, though, and the day wasn't without its good side, a new rush of accolades from a few people who were open or closeted gamers and tried my game after seeing it featured. Word had gotten around that I was the one who created it, so throughout the day I had people coming up to congratulate me or tell me they were stuck on one map or another. There was even a girl in Erin's class who turned out to be a gamer girl and corralled me for a couple minutes before class to talk, not just about that game, but Antigravity Bleed, what I was working on, what games I liked... I got the impression she was trying to flirt with me, but I had a girlfriend, publicly and privately, so I stuck to being professional.</p><p>By the time lunch rolled around, the laptops were only fully distributed to about half the juniors. Neither Erin nor Madison were among those who'd had them yet, but I spotted Amber toting one around and asked to see it. It was a nice system for its time, connected via Wi-Fi to the school network, and a clean desktop. Amber explained what she'd already found, that a lot of sites, like Facebook, were blocked with a notice saying they weren't allowed during school hours, which implied that maybe they were allowed outside of school hours. She also showed me an in-network messaging system program that connected only people in the school. ""The teachers and administration can monitor it, though,"" she explained. ""They tell you that when you sign in. And they turn it off for class.""</p><p>""Still, it's kind of cool to have."" She was with her minder, so I didn't plan to talk about anything else, until Tori went off a few feet to talk to a guy. She kept her eye on Amber the whole time, but I didn't think we'd be overheard.</p><p>I'd just opened my mouth to say something when Amber beat me to it. She must also have been watching how close Tori was. ""I wanted to thank you, you know, for Saturday.""</p><p>""You don't need to thank me,"" I said. ""Are you... I mean... okay?"" I mentally kicked myself. ""I mean I'm sure you're not totally okay, but...""</p><p>""I'm fine,"" she said flatly. ""It's no big deal.""</p><p>""You sure? Because what I saw...""</p><p>""It's no big deal, just forget it, okay?""</p><p>Before I could say anything else, Tori stalked towards us. ""Come on Amber, we have to go, Amber."" She actually said her name twice. Amber gave me a look, apologetic with a bit of sadness behind it, and then closed up the laptop and they walked off.</p><p>I spent lunch with my friends, where, in addition to an assortment of other inconsequential topics, we spent the time sharing what we'd discovered and speculating on whether they'd get to us today or leave us to the next.</p><p>Senior homerooms were called in the middle of next period, but I didn't get my call until last period, which was my History class. Our teacher, Mr. Withrow, decided that, since everything would be interrupted either with people who already had their new laptops, or people being called out to get them, that he just declared the class a loss and would do no teaching. Instead, we played a game of history-themed Hangman.</p><p>Finally, in what must have been the second last group, my homeroom was called, and I made the trip to Room 116, where I got in one of several short lines, each determined by my last name, and a few minutes later, was handed a laptop in a non-descript carrying case. Before I could walk away from it, I had to sign my name on a form that included the serial number and a promise to abide by all school policies, and was handed a bundle of papers indicating those policies. I thought that was a little dumb... they should just put it in a text file on the computer itself. Likewise, the instructions on how to turn it on seemed a little useless too... who doesn't know that, aside from like, grandparents?</p><p>I stuffed the paper in my pack and carried the laptop out, looking it over. It looked exactly the same as Amber's, but this one was mine, and I wanted to give it a little test run. Others around me were doing similarly. Since it was the last period, a few just left right away rather than returning to class, assuming, probably rightly, that nobody would bother to make an issue of it, but for many of the rest, it made a good excuse to dawdle and waste more class time. Of course, there were always a few kids who followed the rules exactly and left right away. I wasn't one of them, but I was close... I just gave it a quick boot-up, let it go through and apply an automatic update from the school servers, then got on the web, unfortunately with Internet Explorer. I tried a gaming site, the first site I could think of... it was blocked, but it looked like it just was the school network blocking it, not a hard-wired block. Social networking sites were also blocked by the school network. I tried Wikipedia next, and that was allowed. 4chan and, oddly enough, BoingBoing both came up with net-nanny blocks and a reminder that access to websites containing pornography or illegal materials was not allowed. I had to guess that it wouldn't be allowed even if I accessed it from home.</p><p>With that revelation, I closed up and headed back to class. I didn't mind returning, we weren't exactly doing regular schoolwork and the teacher was cool enough that even if we were I wouldn't find it boring. The new-computer glee faded quickly once it was actually here, especially with all the restrictions they put on it. It seemed silly to me to try and block pornography... if anybody who wanted to find some pornography wasn't able to find any on the laptop in an evening's effort, they wouldn't be able to turn it on in the first place. No blacklist could be all-comprehensive... even Wikipedia had pornographic images if you knew where to look. I hoped the school would be a bit more forward thinking, but I supposed that was just naive. I had to hand it to them on efficiency, though... the entire school, aside from those who were absent, managed to get their computers that day. No class was left to wait till Tuesday.</p><p>Erin rode home with me, alone this time, and with the laptop on her legs as I drove, at least for a little while. ""Damn,"" she complained when we were only half a block away. ""The school's Wi-Fi doesn't extend very far. Hope the thread's still up when we get home.""</p><p>""What thread?""</p><p>""Just a second..."" She scrolled upwards. We were stopped at a red light, so she held the screen where I could see it and I took a quick look. The first post asked for people to post 'wincest pictures and kinship stories', and the first post was some amateur porn pic with some text added. I'd seen them before, Erin had a collection of them... although I couldn't read it from the thumbnail, I knew the text implied the people in the picture were brother and sister.</p><p>Normally, I'd have smiled indulgently, finding it cute, but this time my stomach twisted a little. ""I wish you wouldn't post those from school,"" I said. ""They're probably spying on what we do online..."" Suddenly, it hit me. ""Wait, how did you even get on there, anyway? That site should be blocked.""</p><p>Erin grinned. ""Yeah, and we're not supposed to be allowed to install our own software, either, but I wasn't using I-E if I didn't have to. I got around the blocks and spyware on the walk back to class. Rules like that are for other people.""</p><p>That I was proud of. I would have looked into it myself, but I hadn't had the time to sit down and see what I could do... I was driving. ""Still, someone could look over your shoulder while you were posting that.""</p><p>""I didn't post it, I stumbled on it. That's what makes it so special."" I didn't answer right away, so she must have guessed that I didn't get it. ""Other people are taking up the phrase 'kinship'. At least one other person, anyway, but that proves it's got memetic potential.""</p><p>""Memetic potential?"" I joked.</p><p>""You know, that it can spread, like an internet meme.""</p><p>""Memetic is so not a word.""</p><p>""It is so. And even if it wasn't, I'm already reinventing one word, what's one more? The rules of English are as bendable as any other."" She stuck her tongue out at me playfully. ""Hurry up and get home, I don't want the thread to 404.""</p><p>The laptops wouldn't automatically hook up to our home network, we had to add it to a whitelist, so when we got home, Erin ran upstairs to her room to check on the site from her own computer. I was still downstairs when I heard her exclaim cheerfully, ""It's still going.""</p><p>I didn't rush like she did, but I slowly made my way upstairs and into her room. The thread didn't really interest me as much, personally, but it was always a joy to see her excited about something, so I sat beside her while she read through the responses. It was surprising how many people seemed to be in favor of incest... of course, it was anonymous, so they many of them could have been the same person... some could even have been my own sister, but the people opposed could do the same sock-puppet tricks and there didn't seem to be nearly as many of them. Fewer people actually claimed to be in relationships with their sister. I pointed at one, for Erin's benefit.</p><p>""Probably fake,"" she said.</p><p>""What makes you think that?""</p><p>""Come on, it says she walked in on him masturbating, and then offered to help him out? That's like a clichÃ© porn plot."" She had a point. I was silent until she looked at me sidelong. ""Hey, want to give these guys a real thrill?""</p><p>""Like what?""</p><p>Instead of answering me verbally, she reached over and grabbed a Sharpie from a pencil case, pulled up her shirt to just over her breasts, and wrote the date and time, and the words ""I love my brother's cock"" on her belly.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Sixteen</h5><p>She'd mentioned this before, showing off our relationship for the camera, but I still panicked. She'd just written on herself, something that admitted incest. ""Erin! What if somebody sees it?""</p><p>""It'll come off in the shower,"" she said. ""And who's going to see it? You think Mom's going to ask me to strip down?""</p><p>She tilted the webcam and snapped a picture of her tight stomach, then took a couple minutes to wipe the file of any identifying metadata, and started writing up a post about how she and her brother have been 'in a kinship' for two years, committed and forsaking all others. I watched her, without comment, until she posted. ""Now they're going to think I'm just being an attention whore, so the next shot will need your dick.""</p><p>I shook my head in amusement, but pulled down my pants and allowed her to take another picture, holding on to my erect cock, posed right over her belly, and held up a little piece of paper with the words ""Told you"" on it. By the time we were done taking that one, the thread had exploded in response to the first one, one indeed suggesting she was making it up, playing with her boyfriend, not her brother, although applauding the effort. Most, however, merely asked for details or just more pictures.</p><p>""Shall we?"" Erin asked.</p><p>""How much more can we give them?"" I asked. ""I mean, we're definitely not going to be showing our faces."" Despite that many people were asking for just that, there was kinky and then there was stupid. Even if you couldn't make out her features I'd be afraid... the distinctive purple streak in her black hair could potentially be recognized by someone who knew us, and teens from all over the world lurked that site.</p><p>""Of course not.""</p><p>""And what if they realize you're underage?""</p><p>""I'm fourteen,"" she said. ""Fourteen-year-old pussy looks pretty much the same as eighteen-year-old pussy, especially close up. They'd just think I was petite."" She shrugged. ""And even if they didn't, who cares, we've got proxies, it's not like they're ever going to catch us. Come on, be a little adventurous.""</p><p>""Okay, so how are we going to do this?""</p><p>Rather than getting a separate camera and moving to the bed, we decided to stick with the webcam, which meant that we were a little more restricted. So, Erin got up, and I sat on the chair while she took off her pants and underwear. When she returned, she climbed over me on the chair and I aimed my rigid meat at her hole while she slowly sank down.</p><p>I always loved being inside her, even if this position wasn't my favorite, mostly because the view wasn't as good, and I couldn't easily kiss her. I love kissing my sister. This time, though, the view issue was temporarily mitigated as she adjusted the camera and I could watch ourselves on the screen, me holding her under her breasts before it focused on the spot where we were joined. You could still read where she wrote 'I love my brother's cock' in ink.</p><p>After she snapped the picture, she leaned forward and once again stripped the metadata and got it ready for posting. Her small movements as she did this mundane task provided unexpected pleasure, in part because it didn't quite match the expected rhythms of sex.</p><p>Once she hit post, she leaned back against me and my arms encircled her, and she began to slowly rock up and down on me while she read the posts that had come up in response to the earlier pics. I read them too, but with another mindset. I took the requests for 'more' to be cheering us on, not for incest in general, but for the specific act we were in right then, imagining a virtual audience right there with us, and helped bounce her up and down on my dick.</p><p>They weren't even responding to the latest picture at this point, but it didn't matter, when I saw somebody asking, ""let us see him fucking you"", I pretended I was doing it for that audience, squeezing her tit in one hand and increasing my pace.</p><p>Erin mmmed, although after a couple minutes leaned forward just enough to grab the mouse and refresh the page. Our newest picture now appeared, as well as a flood of new comments on it. It was here that I had to stop pretending, but only because trolls had arrived, some calling Erin an attention-whore, others posting pictures of Spider-Man or calling me, inexplicably, a faggot, not to mention a few seemingly sincere people who suggested what we were doing was sick or wrong, and one who reminded me of the consequences if she got pregnant. There was still plenty of supportive posts asking for more, it was in fact the majority, but the trolls ruined the fantasy, and so I closed my eyes and just concentrated on the far more pleasurable fact of my sister riding my cock.</p><p>The naysayers dispelling the fantasy might have slowed me down, but Erin made up for that, starting to grunt softly in pleasure as her own pace increased. When I next opened my eyes, it was because I felt her hand on my hair... she was turning her head back to me and pulling mine down, stretching us towards an awkward kiss. Kissing wasn't as smooth or easy in this position, but it could be done, and my mouth met her soft lips, pressed together openly, and our tongues sought each other out, connecting us at both ends for a minute before she broke away so that she could ride me with more force.</p><p>It went on that way until I felt her cum, which was good because I was about to do the same. My cock was tingling like there was an electric shock, and only a matter of seconds later my balls felt like they tightened in spasm and began shooting out everything I'd been saving up since the last time we'd fucked, which was Saturday night.</p><p>For the next few seconds, while I came down from my climax, we just breathed together, heavily, and then Erin turned back for another kiss. I obliged her, this one slower, less urgent than the first, more like an affirmation that the affection was more than the merely sexual.</p><p>After, she took one last picture, of my seed leaking out of her, and posted it along with the message, ""Good thing I'm on the pill, so I can take my brother's load where it belongs..."" I wasn't as pleased with that one, but then I was less excited about everything we'd done in the exhibitionist vein now that I was no longer horny. The risks now seemed to outweigh any possible benefit. But the damage was already done, so there was no point in making an issue of it. Instead, I told Erin I was going to the bathroom.</p><p>""You coming back after?"" Sometimes I just went back to my own room... I loved spending time with my sister, but I did have other interests too, and knew she was the same.</p><p>That she asked told me she wanted me to return though. ""Sure,"" I played along. ""Have to see how the thread develops, right?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said. ""Also, I've got something I want to show you... a surprise.""</p><p>Surprises tended to worry me a little. I know my sister meant well, but sometimes she did things thinking I'd be okay with them, or even like them, when really I'd rather she left things alone. So I had a quick piss and returned with a little trepidation.</p><p>Erin, who had thrown on a shirt and panties while I was gone, was glaring at the screen with a bit of a frustrated look on her face, then turned to me at the door and gave a little apologetic half-shrug. ""Okay, I meant this to be a lot more impressive than it's turned out to be... but it looks like Holly's school laptop isn't connected to a wireless network at the moment.""</p><p>I stepped further into the room, making a guess. First day with the new laptops, everybody passing them around, maybe Holly was even one of the first adopters and showed it off when she got to class. ""You snuck the spying program onto Holly's laptop?"" I asked. ""Clever,"" I said, but what I wanted to say was dangerous. What if she'd been caught?</p><p>""Not just Holly's,"" she said. She looked back to the screen and brightened. ""Ah, here we go."" She clicked a few times with her mouse, and a new window appeared on the screen... a video. There was a girl staring blankly ahead, in what looked like a home somewhere. I recognized immediately that the girl was Andrea, one of Holly's girls, the blonde one with the high forehead, who was put in charge of Kate, one of the freshman girls I'd probably never even have heard of if not for this whole blackmail-prostitution thing.</p><p>Andrea slid her eyes away from the computer, and said, disgustedly, ""My god, will you hurry the fuck up? Blowjobs shouldn't take this long, if you're doing it right.""</p><p>A voice I didn't recognize, a male voice, said, ""Why don't you come and show her how it's done?""</p><p>Andrea grimaced. ""I already showed her the first few times, if she doesn't have it by now, she's hopeless."" She sighed, and said, ""I have an appointment of my own in..."" She paused, must have checked the time on the screen, ""Fifteen minutes, if he doesn't cum in five I start slapping your ass until he does.""</p><p>""Fuck, you want me to come, you could let me fuck her ass,"" the guy suggested. ""Bet it's tight as fuck.""</p><p>""I wish. Might teach the prissy little bitch a lesson... but no, not yet. But trust me, Kate, you do not want to piss me off. He doesn't cum soon, I'm going to make you lick the cum out of my ass at the next stop. So get working."" She nodded approvingly. ""Yeah, that's it, go all the way down."" A very faint coughing noise could be heard, and then she said, ""I don't care if you choke, get back on it, if you're going to puke you can do it after.""</p><p>""Hey, if she pukes on me, I'm not paying for that.""</p><p>I looked to my sister. ""You got it on her laptop, too?"" She grinned, biting her lip. ""Anyone else of Holly's brood you got a backdoor into?""</p><p>""Andrew,"" she said. ""You should know by now I don't think small."" She clicked onto a partially obscured window, which had a list of names with numbers after them. The numbers were IP addresses and I recognized a few of the names from school. There were about a dozen visible in the window, but it scrolled. ""I got us a backdoor on everybody's laptop.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Seventeen</h5><p>My mind reeled at the revelation, even as part of it couldn't resist exploring the possibilities. A backdoor into every laptop at school? But it was so hard to believe that could be possible, so I figured I must have misheard, misinterpreted. ""What?""</p><p>""We can spy on anybody in the school, as long as they're connected to the Internet with one of the school laptops,"" she clarified, removing my doubts. ""Want to see what Kirk's up to?"" She called up his name on the list, and a new window appeared, although Kirk wasn't on it, just a couch, and not one in Kirk's house. It took a moment to recognize it, but I realized it was Tony's, they must have decided to hang out after school. When he didn't appear for a few seconds, Erin said, ""Okay, a lot of times it's going to be boring, but we can do all the usual stuff, check out what they're looking at...""</p><p>One button click later and we were looking at Kirk's Facebook page, where apparently some time ago he was just talking to Cassie, sending her a message ""Love you, I'll call you later.""</p><p>She continued the demonstration. ""Keyloggers, so we can grab passwords, get into e-mail accounts... there's even a GPS on these things, we can figure out where anybody is at any time, although right now it's still numbers. Now, that I think you'd be best at, writing up a program that would ping them all, grab the results, and plot them to a real map.</p><p>""How did you manage all this?""</p><p>""How do you think? I went to the source. All the laptops get their marching orders from the school servers. They can install software in a remote updates, and they get the GPS data in case one is stolen... they can even remotely access the webcam, themselves, which is a little creepy if you ask me, but don't worry, I blocked ours already. Anyway, I managed to get remote access to the server last week and have been working to get it to push our spying program on all the laptops as an update. I wasn't sure it would work until today, though.""</p><p>""And how'd you do that?""</p><p>""Well, it turns out, the school IT guy has a weakness for teen girls. The school really should be more careful about who they hire. Anyway, all it took was a blowjob and a promise of more, and I was in.""</p><p>My heart seemed to fall into my stomach... it was like I was going to be sick. ""You... gave him a blowjob?""</p><p>""Yes,"" she said, staring at me... and then broke into a grin. ""From Winnie."" I exhaled in relief, although to an outside observer, that wasn't much better, to me it was the world. Erin knew the effect it had on me. ""You're so cute when you get jealous... you didn't really think I'd do that, did you?""</p><p>""No, but..."" I didn't think she'd do what she did, either.</p><p>""I wouldn't. I love you, and I don't want any other guy touching me. You should trust that, if you don't trust anything else in the world.""</p><p>Such vehement insistence filled me with a strange mix of pride, satisfaction and shame. The first two I don't really need to explain, and the last was simply because I didn't feel deserving of such devotion. She didn't even hold me to the same standards, she'd let me be with other people, even though I thought I could give up sex with other girls, she never asked for it. How did I ever earn such unselfish love, particularly when our relationship started with my own selfishness? I didn't know what to say.</p><p>Maybe she mistook that for doubt. ""I have a video of what happened, if you don't believe me.""</p><p>""No, I trust you,"" I rushed out. ""I just... I love you too.""</p><p>She smiled again, and even blushed a little. ""Well... do you want to see the video anyway?""</p><p>I knew she wanted to show me, and as long as it wasn't actually Erin doing anything with a guy, it was probably worth watching. ""Sure.""</p><p>She loaded up a video file that was on a USB stick, explaining why I hadn't seen it before in our shared directories... she really had wanted to keep it a surprise. The first thing the video showed was Erin's face.. of course, because the camera was on somebody else's head. Winnie's, if what my sister told me was true, and I had no reason to believe otherwise.</p><p>""Okay, it's on. You ready?"" Erin, the one on the video said.</p><p>The camera bobbed with a nod. ""It's just... what if Holly's looking for me?"" Winnie's voice, sounding more worried than I'd hear her in a long time.</p><p>""She can't watch you all the time. And she thinks you're working on an assignment, right?"" Another camera nod. ""Don't worry so much... we're doing this for you, remember? Go do your stuff, girl.""</p><p>They walked down a hallway near the gym, and Winnie stopped by a door beside a vending machine, and waited. One uncertain look back confirmed Erin kept walking, but I didn't see where she went, Winnie's head, and the camera, focused entirely on the door. A few seconds later, the door opened, and a twenty-something guy in slacks and a unbuttoned dress shirt came out.</p><p>""He comes out every lunch at exactly this time,"" Erin, sitting beside me, explained. ""To look at the volleyball players, I think.""</p><p>He looked momentarily surprised to see somebody right there when he opened the door, but then averted his gaze down towards the floor, and he turned in the general direction of the nearby vending machine.</p><p>""Hi,"" Winnie said.</p><p>He looked back, then in both directions to ensure he wasn't going to make a fool of himself by answering a hi meant for somebody else. ""Oh, uh, hello.""</p><p>""You're the school computer guy, right?""</p><p>""I guess you could say that, yeah.""</p><p>""I hear they got the new laptops in.""</p><p>He relaxed a little, visibly... it was as though he was expecting some kind of trap, but now that he knew she had a legitimate question related to his field, she wasn't really a threat. He even smiled a little. ""Yes, the rumors are true, we did.""</p><p>""Think I can get a sneak peek? See how it works?""</p><p>""Sorry.... most of them are still in boxes. I still have to load them up with the school software. They'll probably be released next week.""</p><p>The camera jiggled up and down briefly, and there was a pause before Winnie said, ""See, here's the thing... I kind of bet my friend I could get a look at them today, before anybody else?""</p><p>""Sorry,"" he said again. ""I might get in trouble.""</p><p>""Please?"" Winnie whined. ""I'd make it worth your while?""</p><p>The IT guy visibly drew back, startled, now looking a little scared again, too. It happened after the offer, so I think Winnie did something else surprising, but I had to imagine what. Maybe she licked her lips seductively, or pulled up her skirt, although the latter would be especially daring in a busy hallway. ""What?""</p><p>""What, it's no big deal, you're kinda cute, I'd probably do it for free, but I really want to win this bet."" He didn't answer, just stared, blinking, and so Winnie must have taken that for agreement. ""Wait, like, 3 minutes, and then come down to the supply room beside Room 113. Don't worry, no one ever goes in there during lunch.""</p><p>She gave him a few seconds to look agog, and then turned and started walking down the hallway. As she did, she passed by a little alcove where Erin was waiting, and gave her a brief nod, before continuing.</p><p>The video jumped then, into a cramped room full of reams of paper, stacks of binders, and other boxes containing less-immediately-identifiable stuff. ""I took the liberty of editing to the good stuff,"" Erin, beside me, explained.</p><p>Seconds later, the door opened, and the IT guy stepped in, looked around, then swiftly closed the door. ""I was starting to think you weren't going to come,"" I heard Winnie say.</p><p>""I almost didn't,"" he said. ""This is a very, very bad idea..."" I tried to imagine what went through his mind, the fear that they could get caught warring with the desire, and all the self-justifications. It hit pretty close to home.</p><p>""Aw, it's cute that you're scared. Trust me, no one ever comes in here. So, are you in? I give you a blowjob, you give me a sneak peek at one of the computers?""</p><p>""You really shouldn't be doing things like this. I mean it, it's not... nice.""</p><p>She stepped forward, and the camera focused on his pants... ""I'm not a very nice girl... but I am a lot of fun. Maybe I'll even let you do a little more."" One of Winnie's hands appeared in the frame, reaching for his obvious erection. ""I can tell you want it. It must be hard working here... oh, what am I saying, it IS hard."" She giggled a little at her own joke.</p><p>""If we do this, you're not going to tell anyone, right? Like, even your friends?""</p><p>""I promise.""</p><p>""When do you have to see one?""</p><p>""Huh?""</p><p>""The laptops. You said you made a bet, when do you have to see one?""</p><p>""By the end of today."" A paused, and she added, ""And I have to take a picture of myself holding one.""</p><p>""Okay, right after school, knock on my door, ask again. I'll tell you 'no', but I'll go to the bathroom. I'll unpack one of my laptops on the desk. Get in, take a picture, and get out. If anything goes missing, I'll tell them you must have snuck in.""</p><p>Winnie sounded hurt. ""What, you don't trust me?""</p><p>""I'm sorry, I didn't mean it like that, I'm just... this could ruin me.""</p><p>""But you still want it, right?"" She worked on his pants, unbuttoning the fly and unzipping it. He didn't stop her. ""We have a deal.""</p><p>His cock sprang out then, it was kind of stubby-looking, and had a pronounced curve to the left.</p><p>Winnie leaned in, and then began giving him a blowjob... or at least, she seemed to be. I don't mean I thought she was faking it, and really just sucked on a popsicle while he stood there, but just that I couldn't actually see. Like last time I watched one of the headband-cam blowjobs, it didn't really provide a good view of the act itself at all, just his torso or, occasionally, his flushed face.</p><p>That thought, that it was just like the time with Holly, was what put a damper on my mood. I listened to the slurps, or his groans, for several minutes, and maybe if I could actually see Winnie performing the act, or if I hadn't just cum in my sister, I could have suppressed the thought, but as it was, I couldn't, it just kept rattling around in my head.</p><p>""I'm going to..."" the guy said, and Winnie pulled off.</p><p>""Already? But I was going to let you..."" A chime went off, and Winnie reached for her phone, where you could just make out a text reading 'Done.' ""Oh, actually, never mind, I've got to go anyway.""</p><p>""You're not going to finish?"" he whined.</p><p>Winnie didn't say anything, the camera just focused on him for a second, but then went down again. About thirty seconds later he let loose a throaty, ""Oh yeah...""</p><p>Erin turned towards me finally and said, ""If I hadn't texted her to let her know I was done, I guess she'd have had to fuck him, too."" She squinted, looking at my face. ""What's wrong?""</p><p>""Nothing,"" I said flatly, but she didn't believe it and with her eyelids narrowed, staring at me, I couldn't hold it in. ""It's just... we're kind of doing the same thing Holly is... making her blow some strange guy, for our own ends. What makes us any better?""</p><p>Maybe I should have just kept my mouth shut, because it certainly wasn't the right thing to say. Her face went blank, like all her emotion was wiped away. That, I knew, was a sure sign I'd upset her. She didn't like showing when she was angry or upset, especially not when I was the cause. ""It's not the same thing at all,"" she said coldly. ""We're doing this FOR her.""</p><p>""I know,"" I said, and put a hand on her shoulder, trying to comfort her. She casually slid away. ""I'm not saying you did anything wrong, it's just... it still makes me feel guilty. Maybe we shouldn't have gotten started blackmailing them at all.""</p><p>""That's not logical,"" she said. She still wouldn't look at me... she stopped the video she was playing, and began working on a new file. ""If we hadn't, we wouldn't be in any position to help them now. We wouldn't even know Holly was abusing them. Besides, they did deserve what we did to them then.""</p><p>Did they? I wasn't so sure. Whenever I thought about them being mean to Erin, I thought they deserved some kind of punishment, but turning them into sex slaves was more about us than them. ""For all we know, Holly might think the same thing.""</p><p>""Holly's not smart like we are,"" she said. ""Besides, when's the last time we really forced them to do anything they didn't want to do? This time doesn't count, we're helping them, after all. Because of what Winnie did today, we can figure out exactly who's involved in Holly's operation, and how to shut it down. That doesn't just save Winnie and Amber, it saves all the other girls too. That more than balances the scales for everything we've done."" As she spoke, she was creating a list on her computer, detailing what she knew so far, Holly's crew, with space, currently blank for 'known customers', 'partners'.</p><p>""I hope you're right,"" I said.</p><p>""Of course I'm right."" She was still angry, but I had a feeling I'd past the crisis point... unless I'd said something stupid, my doubting her would be a minor annoyance that she'd get over and probably forget entirely. ""Now, do you want me to give you access to all the laptop backdoors on your system, or do I have to work on this myself?""</p><p>""We're in this together,"" I told her.</p><p>She seemed slightly mollified. ""Don't worry,"" she said. ""We're going to take down Holly quickly now... as soon as we've mapped out the extent of her operations, and gathered enough blackmail material to take care of any potential influential partners. After that, Winnie and Amber will be thanking us for what we made them do.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Eighteen</h5><p>For all that I tried to take the moral high ground, for all that I genuinely felt guilty for what we did, as usual, I succumbed to less noble temptations later that night, and began spying on people over the laptops for my own amusement. At first I limited it to Holly's friends... Holly herself never connected her laptop to any wireless network while I was watching.</p><p>But nobody in Holly's prostitution ring was very interesting to watch, at least not that night. They didn't seem to be on-the-clock, they just did ordinary stuff like watch videos, check Facebook, or do homework.</p><p>That evening, I did about half of the program Erin requested... enough so that it pinged every laptop that it could find and got a GPS value from them, and I decided I'd work on the rest, plotting it to a real map, the next day, and as I stared at the list of people I could spy on, I couldn't resist. I clicked on a random girl, just to see what they were up to, and was rewarded with the sight of a girl in my History class laying in bed, the laptop on her stomach. She was just wearing a bra, at least on top. I couldn't see what she was wearing below, obviously.</p><p>I watched for a while, feeling a bit of that same voyeuristic thrill I used to get watching camwhores, one I no longer really felt with Amber, Winnie, and my sister due to them becoming so familiar. At any moment she might decide to remove her bra, or start masturbating.</p><p>Watching somebody else and getting aroused wasn't cheating on my sister, of course. We'd discussed it. If I found out she was watching some guy and masturbating... okay, I'd feel a little jealous, but I wouldn't hold it against her, it's biology. People like looking at hot people naked. As long as she wasn't doing anything with him, I could deal with it, and Erin went one step better with me... she occasionally allowed me to fuck other girls, as long as she could be sure they weren't a threat to our relationship. That usually meant people we blackmailed... the one time she let me fuck an unblackmailed girl, solely to keep up the public pretense of having a girlfriend other than her, it turned out badly as jealousy did rear its ugly head. I won't make that mistake again.</p><p>Still, sex was sex and looking was not, so I didn't feel at all guilty at checking out the bra-covered breasts of a girl in my class, and watching for a few minutes in the hopes of more. But then I got bored, and started clicking other names. I only chose girls, for obvious reasons... the slim chance I might have caught a guy fucking his girlfriend or something was far outweighed by the chance I might see them masturbating, and I didn't want that mental image of any guy, much less any one I knew.</p><p>Of the girls names available to me, most weren't interesting... there were a lot of cameras facing empty rooms, a few that were entirely blank but with a little bit of sound, like the camera was covered with something, and even when the girls were on camera, mostly they were dressed. Because it was evening, some of the girls were dressed for comfort, in nightgowns or bra and panties, but not many, and, after watching too long with the girl in my history class hoping she'd strip down to less than the bra, I didn't spend much time on these, either.</p><p>Finally, I hit paydirt. I opened a window and was instantly treated to the sight of a dark-haired slim girl in her bra and panties, reclining back in a chair with her hand playing around in her crotch. My eyes automatically flew to the other window to see exactly who's computer this was... I hadn't given it much thought when I clicked other than realizing it was a girl, but now that I knew there was something going on, I wanted to remember her name. That name was Krista, which didn't really ring a bell... the face had that vague familiarity of somebody who I'd seen in the halls on a regular basis, but never had a conversation with, much less shared a class.</p><p>Krista looked directly at a camera, and her expression seemed to say ""I know you're watching, and I like it..."" and I realized that she actually was on cam, deliberately, with somebody else. She was showing off for some other guy, but I could pretend it was for me, that she was my private camwhore.</p><p>She smiled at whatever her beau said or typed, and then reached behind her to slide her bra off, still connected but now slung around her stomach, letting her tits show. They were small, probably even smaller than Erin's, reminding me of what her own tits looked like a couple years ago, just a little round, but perky, with pink nipples. You could make out just the slightest triangles around her breasts, the shape of a bikini, a tan that was starting to fade but still visible. Krista shifted around in the chair and then pulled her panties down to the knees, showing off her shaved slit, as she worked her fingers in.</p><p>She said something, but I couldn't hear... I kept my headphones plugged into my computer screen, so that if some kind of embarrassing sound came out nobody would hear it. But I loved hearing the little moans or grunts of a girl experiencing sexual pleasure, so I reached over and put them over my ears.</p><p>There they were, those delightful sounds, soft, as though she was trying to suppress them herself, but if she was ashamed of the sound, she certainly wasn't of the visual. Krista rubbed around her clit furiously, the slit spreading open or squeezing shut with the motion, and all open to view of whoever she was talking to.</p><p>I couldn't see him, but I heard a familiar sound of hand stroking cock, soft already but made hollow-sounding through being played over her own speakers and then picked up by her mike, and me hearing it through my headphones.</p><p>The motion of Krista's probing fingers slowed, and she whispered, ""Bobby? You're getting close, right?""</p><p>A soft, tinny grunt. ""Yeah.""</p><p>""Slow down a little, give me time to catch up...""</p><p>""I'll try, but it's hard...""</p><p>She grinned. ""I can see that..."" She returned to her own furious masturbation. I decided to join in, watching and stroking myself. They couldn't see me... even if they had a spy program like mine, I kept my camera covered if I wasn't intending to use it, and I liked that just fine. I always had a touch of the voyeur in me.</p><p>""Okay,"" she said, through a held breath. ""I'm almost ready."" I wasn't, but picked up the pace watching Krista. ""Cum for me, Bobby..."" Seconds later, Krista's back arched as she sucked in her breath and then her whole body seemed to freeze, her hand no longer moved. Seconds later, she sat down again, smiling dreamily.</p><p>""God I love you, Krista,"" I heard the mysterious Bobby say. There were at least a half-dozen Bobbys throughout the school, and I had no idea which it might be, or if it was one of them at all.</p><p>""I love you too,"" she said. ""I miss you.""</p><p>""Me too.""</p><p>I hadn't cum, and although Krista was still naked, it looked like the masturbation part of the show was over, and I was losing interest. I closed her window and cast around for other cameras, looking for something to sustain me, but eventually just gave up without completing it. I'd already cum thanks to my sister earlier that day, I didn't need to finish what I started there... maybe before bed I'd rub one out to get to sleep.</p><p>Before I actually went to bed, I stopped by the bathroom where my sister was brushing her teeth. Mom was still downstairs, so conversation was safe. ""I finished about half of that GPS program,"" I said. ""Figure I'll do the rest tomorrow.""</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" she said. Of course, she had a toothbrush in her mouth, so she couldn't say much more, but it still sounded a little cold, and I had a feeling she might still be nursing a bit of a grudge over my earlier reaction to her use of Winnie. Correcting that compelled me to add more, to try to demonstrate that I really was on her side. ""So, I was checking out some of the cams earlier..."" Her eyes slid to me with interest. ""Caught a girl in your class masturbating on cam for her boyfriend.""</p><p>She took the toothbrush out of her mouth. ""Really? Who?""</p><p>""Her name was Krista.""</p><p>""Hmm... dark hair, sporty type?"" I nodded. ""I didn't think she had a boyfriend... in fact, she said she didn't just a couple days ago. Did you see who it was?""</p><p>""No, I told you, it was just on cam.""</p><p>""You could have just flipped to watching her screen,"" she pointed out.</p><p>I felt a little stupid. ""Yeah, I guess I didn't think of that. Anyway, I wouldn't want to, he was masturbating and I don't need to see that. His name was Bobby, though. Don't know which one.""</p><p>Erin's eyebrow quirked. ""I wonder if it was Bobby Kozik. They seemed pretty chummy when they were working on a presentation together, but... he's pretty serious with Jackie..."" I had no idea who either of those people were. ""Maybe that's why she's been keeping it a secret. If she's on the school laptop, I've probably got her password to her Facebook by now, I'll take a look before bed, figure out who it is.""</p><p>""Does it matter?""</p><p>She shrugged. ""Information is power. You never know what'll come in handy... and that's especially true for information that somebody's trying to keep hidden. Besides, for all we know, Krista's one of Holly's friends and we'll need leverage on her.""</p><p>I didn't see that as very likely, but said nothing as she resumed and finished brushing her teeth. I waited until she was done and then gave her a kiss goodnight before using the washroom myself.</p><p>The next morning, my sister woke up completely cheery, with not a trace of previous day's minor argument. Mom was home, so it was only during the ride to school that she told me... her grin just got wider and wider until finally she couldn't hold it anymore and said, ""So, I figured out who Krista's secret boyfriend is...""</p><p>""Oh yeah?"" I was a little disappointed, watching that grin, I thought it was going to be something good. ""What, was it Bobby Kozik, like you thought?"" She shook her head, white teeth biting her lower lip. I tried to think of other possibilities, but none came to mind. ""Okay, so, I give up, who was it?""</p><p>""I'll give you a hint... they share the same last name, and they're not married."" Before I could answer, she blurted out, ""It's her brother!""</p><p>""Huh. I didn't even know she had a brother. Does he go to our school?"" That they had sex on cam and talked about missing each other didn't mean anything... Erin and I did that sometimes, separated only by a hallway but with a Mom in the house.</p><p>""Nope. From what I could piece together from digging through old Facebook messages, their parents found out and separated them."" The smile faded a bit, as she probably wondered, as I had, whether the same might happen to us. ""Krista lives with her grandmother now. But what's important is that they really love each other... they're having like a long distance relationship. It's the first real kinship that I've verified in the wild. I thought for sure it was going to be Tony and Gianna, but they've barely been on their laptops.""</p><p>""I still don't think they're together...""</p><p>""Wanna bet?"" she asked with a grin. ""Say, I win, you have to eat me out...""</p><p>""Oh, there's a punishment,"" I joked. I realized I never did collect on the bet about us taking down Holly within a week, at least not officially, but she'd blown me so many times since the point was moot. ""What happens if I win, I get to eat you out and a hundred bucks, too?""</p><p>Her grin widened, showing teeth. ""Okay, then, if I win... you go into a sex shop and buy me fuzzy handcuffs.""</p><p>I raised an eyebrow. ""Are those for me, or for you?"" Nervousness crept into my voice, but not about that... it was about how Erin specified going into a store. That was the real punishment of losing the bet. Novelty handcuffs couldn't cost much, but it would be extremely embarrassing to go and buy in person. Those sorts of things should be ordered online.</p><p>""Depends on the mood I'm in when I win.""</p><p>""And what if I win?""</p><p>She shrugged. ""We could get the blackmailer to order you and Queen Bitch to fuck.""</p><p>I made a face. ""Hardly a prize. I spend more than enough time with her as it is."" Okay, there was some appeal, a confirmed lesbian being coerced into fucking me, but I was trying to get us out of the coercion biz, and besides, I never wanted Erin to think she wasn't enough for me.</p><p>""Okay, then you choose something. In fact, I'll leave it open-ended. If you prove me wrong, you can decide what you want after. I'm that confident.""</p><p>I raised my eyebrow. ""I don't see why, I haven't seen any evidence.""</p><p>""I feel it in my bones. Sooner or later I'll catch them at it and prove it to you, and then you'll owe me a pair of fuzzy pink handcuffs."" It was then I realized that even if Erin was wrong, I might never cash in my favor... compared to proving something is happening, proving something isn't happening is virtually impossible. I had to grin. Clever girl. ""But anyway, this Bobby and Krista thing... this is something special.""</p><p>""I guess it is nice to know we're not alone...""</p><p>""Exactly. Now all I have to do is blackmail her..."" My eyes snapped to her, and her smug grin. ""Kidding,"" she admitted, and then continued, ""You're so easy to wind up sometimes. But I am going to make friends with her. I mean, we have so much in common.""</p><p>""Why? I mean, you seem to be convinced Gianna and Tony are doing it but you don't seem to be trying especially hard to be friends with her.""</p><p>""I have made friends with her... online, under a fake account. She's not willing to open up about her kinship, even with somebody else who does it. Maybe if she matures a little. Krista's different, I hope. Don't worry, I'm not going to admit anything to her unless she does first.""</p><p>""Okay... but still, I don't see why you have to make friends with her just because she's doing her brother.""</p><p>She shrugged. ""It's just, nice to be able to talk to somebody else. You're an important part of my life, and we have to keep it secret from almost everybody, and those we don't..."" Another shrug. ""Cassie's great, but she doesn't really approve. And Winnie and Amber, well, they don't really get it either."" Madison went unmentioned... she was in on the secret, but despite being one of our blackmail group, she wasn't a friend of Erin's and probably never would be.</p><p>I was never much of a sharer myself. I mean, sure, life might have been easier if I could talk to my friends about how I really felt about Erin, but I didn't feel deprived. Even if I wasn't dating my sister, with all the secrecy that required, I wouldn't have felt much need to talk to somebody much about who I was seeing. But Erin was different, I guess, and though she would deny it, other people's approval really mattered to her. ""Just be careful,"" I suggested. ""If it's true, she might not be willing to open up... especially if she was already caught at it.""</p><p>""Yeah."" She sighed. ""Why can't people just be rational about this kind of thing?"" I wasn't sure they weren't, as much as I loved it, I thought we were the crazy ones, but didn't want to say that, so instead I said nothing, and eventually she changed the subject on her own.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Nineteen</h5><p>The first few full school days with our new laptops were a bit of a mixed bag, with respect to how they changed things. There were the old school, probably technophobic, teachers who still taught a mostly traditional lecture, with the only difference being that the students typed their notes instead of writing them, and, if they could figure out how to do it (and my first period teacher wasted 10 minutes trying to do just that), putting multimedia directly to our screens instead of projecting it at the front of the room. In many of these classes, very little learning got done at all, for a simple reason - these teachers weren't great at policing non-classroom activities on the keyboard. They didn't know, or think to look, if we were typing to capture important parts of the lecture, or to use the messenger features to talk to friends. Those were supposed to be disabled by default during class hours, with each teacher having the ability to make an exception for their class, but it was easy enough for enterprising students to turn it on for everybody under the guise of 'helping' the teacher set up something else. It was almost sad, really.</p><p>Then there were the other classes where the teachers had been waiting for this, and managed to use it to get the whole class involved, letting us work on material together or making a game of problem sets. Some of these teachers were cool and left the messenger options on deliberately, others monitored our screens carefully and called people out for not paying attention, but either way at least I felt a little more engaged in the class. It's not like it changed teaching forever, but it just made it a little more natural than how we used to learn.</p><p>My favorite was my History class... you wouldn't think a History teacher would adapt smoothly to new technology, but Mr. Withrow did, striking a good balance between 'cool' and 'Nazi', providing us with the information mandated by curriculum, and allowing us to look up supplemental information ourselves. It boded well for whenever we did our Cold War game. He said he was still trying to decide whether to ban most of the activity from happening on the laptops, to give us a better sense of the era it actually happened, or to make it something of a modern Cold War and use the school laptops to comment on issues like internet surveillance in authoritarian regimes. We spent a few minutes of class discussion on it when he asked our opinion, not as a vote, but just to give him pros and cons. Most of the class recommended for the use of the laptops. I suggested against it, mostly because I didn't want the Mr. Withrow, or anybody else, looking too closely at mine. Even though I intended to keep it pretty sanitized, you never knew what might crop up. Plus, it wouldn't be fair... I had a backdoor into everybody's computer and I didn't think I'd be able to resist the temptation to cheat.</p><p>During lunch, I noticed my sister sitting down next to Krista. Krista didn't start a conversation immediately, so whatever Erin's plans for friendship, they hadn't been completed yet, but there was no scowls of dislike, either. For my part, I had to suffer another day of eating with Madison's friends, particularly annoying in this case because her friend Chelsea couldn't stop obsessing about her ex. ""You can fake a hickey, right? I bet that's what he did, he just did it to make me jealous.""</p><p>""And it seems to be working,"" somebody else said.</p><p>""It is not. I don't care what he does. But I mean, come on, after how he whined about how I was breaking his heart, I was the love of his life, now he shows up with a hickey a couple days later? I don't buy it.""</p><p>""I buy it,"" said the same girl. ""He looks like he's over you. And what are you complaining about, you dumped him for Eddie.""</p><p>""I know, but that's the point, I dumped HIM. He should still be staring at me and hoping I change my mind, not messing around with sluts.""</p><p>""That's what guys do,"" Madison said. ""Messing around with sluts is like, their therapy.""</p><p>I couldn't resist a little bit of my own cattiness. ""Yeah, I know if we broke up, I'd be under somebody else that night."" My sister, actually, and it would be more of a celebratory fuck than therapy. Madison glared at me, with murder in my eyes, silently warning me I was going too far, so I grinned and added, ""Only because I'd be so destroyed that I'd want to make you jealous."" That seemed to appease her, although she made a little 'hmph' sound of offended dignity.</p><p>""Look at him,"" Chelsea complained again. Ben was at another table, in a casual conversation with some guys, seeming relaxed and confident. ""That smile is so fake. You guys think it's fake, right?""</p><p>Normally, I'm not the type of person to get involved in conversations like this. Usually I'm the type of guy who would keep his mouth shut rather than offend someone. But I suddenly realized that if Madison's friends thought I was a jerk, I'd probably get let off lunchtime pretend boyfriend duties more often. Maybe I'd even get permanently disinvited from Eddie's parties. ""I don't know, but I hope it's real. Ben deserves to move on. Nothing worse than being all mopey over a girl who isn't even worth it.""</p><p>Chelsea's mouth hung open. ""What did you say?""</p><p>""Sorry,"" I said, actually feeling guilty. ""I don't mean you're a worthless human being, but... let's face it, you cheated on him with one of his best friends, and...""</p><p>""I did NOT cheat,"" she said angrily. ""We got together AFTER Ben and I broke up.""</p><p>""Yeah, I don't believe that and neither does anybody else. Even if you didn't, you were publicly on top of him just a couple days later. You didn't even have the good taste to sneak around for a while first."" I had a feeling it was because she'd gotten sick of sneaking around with Eddie before the breakup. ""And here you are, upset because he's NOT crushed about it. How selfish can you get?""</p><p>""Andrew,"" Madison warned.</p><p>""I'm just saying, Ben's a good guy, he deserves a better girlfriend than that. I bet that's why he seems happy, he realized it too.""</p><p>""Madison, are you going to let him talk to me like that?""</p><p>That just made me a little angrier. ""Like what? I'm just saying the truth. What, did you expect him to just wait around as a backup because you're not sure things with Eddie would work out? Grow up."" Madison's hand landed on my arm, squeezing me with just enough force to get my attention. I deliberately shrugged it off, intending to say something along the lines of it not being long before Eddie got tired of her, but then I looked at Chelsea, and underneath all that makeup she actually looked more sad than angry, and I lost my nerve. ""Anyway, I'm sorry if I offended you. I'm just in a bad mood."" I stood up, taking my tray, and said, ""I'm going to find Jay, I need to ask him something about a project."" It was a lie, just to get me out of there.</p><p>As I walked away, from behind my back, I heard, ""It's not like Ben was the most perfect boyfriend or anything, you know..."" It wasn't directed at me, it was Chelsea trying to justify herself to her friends, and maybe to herself.</p><p>I never did find Jay, but ate the rest of my lunch with Tony, chatting about the usual inconsequential bullshit. When I asked him how his sister I saw a flash of something in his eyes... irritation, or maybe jealousy, and he asked ""Why?"" just a little too sharply, and once again I thought, just for a second, there might be a possibility of something going on. I just told him I was making conversation and steered the conversation over to a video game idea I had, tentatively titled ""Foxy Squirrel"", focusing on a hot female squirrel. I didn't tell him the origin, of happening across some furry porn while surfing the bed before bed. I'm not really a fan of furry porn... I didn't fap to the images or anything, but a comment on it sparked the idea, which I developed for a while as I lay in bed trying to sleep. The basics of the game were that you'd play a foxy squirrel, and horny male squirrels would be following you everywhere... basically you'd be luring them to different areas to complete puzzles. Lure too many squirrels onto a weak tree branch, the branch breaks, for example. Sort of like a little flash game (a port of a much older game, I think), called Lemmings. Most of the task would be leading the squirrels around, but you could also do things like point to nuts and get the male squirrels to try and impress you by gathering them, but at a cost, such displays force you to eliminate one of the other squirrels. It'd probably get labeled as a bad depiction of women, but sexism is pretty rampant in the gaming industry anyway, and I thought if you did it with a sense of humor you could get away with it without being too offensive. Erin thought it was funny, anyway, when I told her about it in the car, then joked it reflected the true state of the world... the women get everything done by manipulating the men with sex.</p><p>Tony listened politely and said it might be a fun idea, but I don't think he ""got it""... but I'm used to that, a lot of people aren't excited by an idea like I can be, they have to actually play it before they get a handle on it. At least I was excited, enough to want to start work a little once I got home.</p><p>Not right away, though. Holly walking past me, for all I knew on her way to sell another girl's sexual services, reminded me that I had another duty first, finish that laptop tracking program so that we could find a way to trap her.</p><p>That didn't take long. I finished it up in the first hour we were home, and that included a short break where I sixty-nined with Erin. Sometimes you need a little break for coding, and cumming down your sister's throat while your tongue makes them squirm with pleasure is just the thing to refresh you and remind you that numbers and functions and if-statements aren't the only thing in the world. Of course, by that point I just had a few minors bugs to work out - if two or more people were both in the same area it would only put one name on the map... took me forever to figure out what was causing it.</p><p>Once I had it done, I showed it off proudly to my sister. ""See?"" I moved the mouse to one of the names and clicked on the map. ""It opens directly onto the spy program for that person."" Unfortunately, in this case, it was just another girl staring at the screen. As cool as the idea of being able to spy on everybody's laptop might sound, I foresaw a lot of that.</p><p>""Wow,"" Erin said. ""You did a great job. So... who do you want to look in on?""</p><p>I shrugged. ""I don't know. Holly's still not on.""</p><p>""Mmm,"" Erin said. ""She uses it at school enough. There's always the keylogger to dig through, though. Winnie's not on either, maybe they're somewhere without free Wi-Fi."" Her eyes looked over the list. ""Hey, why not see what Tony's up to? Maybe he's engaging in a little kinlust, and I can earn my handcuffs."" She clicked on his name, and Tony's room appeared in a window, as did Tony himself, but he was watching the screen intently while his fingers moved about nervously... probably playing a game of some kind. Whatever the computer was resting on, it was a little lower than it should have been... I could see up his nose, which began to be all I could focus on.</p><p>""No luck again,"" I said. ""I should probably decide what my favor's going to be.""</p><p>Erin hmphed dismissively and closed the webcam view. ""You only get the favor if you prove it... and you never will, because I'm right."" She clicked through another few cameras... any place where two or more people of opposite genders were listed at the same location seemed to attract her attention, but the first set was just a group of stoners smoking up, and the second had people who had abandoned their computers to do something outside of the range of the camera. The third attempt looked like it might just be a legitimate case of studying between two friends, both sophomores I didn't know. We watched them for about thirty seconds discuss some aspect of trigonometry, and then the guy sidled up to the girl and slid his hands up her top.</p><p>""Hello,"" I said, perking up. They couldn't hear me, but Erin looked back at that window... she'd been watching the list.</p><p>""You know what would help me concentrate?"" the guy asked, massaging her tits.</p><p>""I know what you want,"" the girl said, ""But I doubt it would help you concentrate.""</p><p>""It's hard to think when you've got a boner. Trust me.""</p><p>""I know, I've got brothers.""</p><p>That got Erin's attention. ""Hello!"" she echoed with a grin.</p><p>The guy was also taken a back, but not in a pleased way. He stopped playing melon inspector underneath her sweater for a moment. ""What?""</p><p>""They become idiots too, whenever a pretty girl's around. It's pretty pathetic."" It was apparently a satisfactory action because the hands started moving again.</p><p>""Well then, help me not be an idiot...""</p><p>""Your dad's like, right downstairs.""</p><p>""Trust me, he won't care. And if we're quiet, he'll never even know...""</p><p>""We're not having sex with your dad right downstairs,"" she said emphatically.</p><p>""There are other things you can do..."" he suggested hopefully.</p><p>She sighed and rolled her eyes a little. ""Fine. Lie down.""</p><p>He did, with a shit-eating grin on his face, and then the girl crawled over his lap, and proceeded to give him a blowjob... one we couldn't even see, aside from the girl's jean-covered ass and her head bobbing up and down over his lap, accompanied by slurping sounds. ""My old nemesis,"" I lamented. ""Bad camera angles."" Erin snorted, and we watched casually for a while, but the view didn't really get much better, and our attention drifted. I was working out some elements of Foxy Squirrel in my head.</p><p>My sister's attention was drawn somewhere else, back to the map of laptops we could ping. ""Diane. Macey... that's Miss Macey, isn't it?""</p><p>""I guess so."" We had a file full of porn of her labeled with that name... recorded by a teacher at our previous school who dated her.</p><p>""What are she and Jay doing together?"" I saw what she was looking at. I hadn't really noticed before, but of course teachers had their own laptops too, and they showed up on the list as well as anybody's. Even though they had the machines for a whole year, Erin's program pushed the same update on them. I'd just never noticed... I didn't program the map program to distinguish between students and teachers, so their names were easy to miss among the rest. And in this case, both Miss Macey and Jay's names were together at one point on the map. And it certainly wasn't the school.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twenty</h5><p>By the time I got the words ""I don't know,"" out, Erin was already clicking over to Jay's webcam.</p><p>It was situated in a kitchen, that much I could tell, but there was nobody in view. The same was the case on Diane's cam... all that could be determined was that they were in the very same kitchen, and it wasn't Jay's house. I had never been there in person, but I knew where it was on the map, and they were several blocks away. ""You hear that?"" Erin asked.</p><p>I listened, carefully. On the microphone, you could hear voices... soft, difficult to determine, but I thought one of them was Jay. ""Maybe she's tutoring him?"" I suggested.</p><p>""Send him a message.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Send him a message on the school laptop messenger. It'll make a sound, right? Maybe he'll come on cam.""</p><p>I got out my laptop and called up the program, pondering for a little while about what to say. Finally, I just asked what he was up to and asked if he wanted to play Modern Warfare. I heard the chime through the webcam view... of Diane's laptop, as it turned out. A few seconds passed with no response, so I sent another, with a ""You there?""</p><p>Finally, he appeared on screen and, as though to prove my suggestion of tutoring as naive, he wasn't wearing a shirt. He did have pants on, but I couldn't think of any innocent reasons he might be at Miss Macey's without a shirt. Unless Miss Macey had a daughter at a spectacularly young age.</p><p>Jay looked at the screen and a flicker of annoyance passed over his face, but he began typing.</p><p>""Who is it?"" I knew that voice well. When I was in middle school, I used to get boners in class from hearing her talking about fingering. Obviously, she was talking about instruments, but with a little imagination, she was the hot older woman instructing a young student in love.</p><p>She came in view of the camera and I saw that she was playing the role for real, only not with me, and the student significantly older than I was when I first had the fantasy. I didn't take music anymore, so I only saw her rarely in the halls or at a distance, but she was still as pretty as I remembered, looking like she was in her twenties although, by now, she was probably in her thirties. She was still in good shape, though, and her face was open, inviting, eyes gentle and encouraging, like they were made to say ""You can do it if you only try."" Right now, unlike at school, her long dark hair was a little tousled, some locks even getting in the way of her eyes, and that made her look even younger. That wasn't the only way she was different from school though... if I didn't already have a collection of porn of her, I'd have been scandalized by seeing what she was wearing. She had only a pair of bra and panties, cream-colored.</p><p>Jay smiled up at her as she leaned over his shoulder. ""Just a buddy of mine. Andrew. Wants to play games.""</p><p>""Mmm."" She nibbled on his ear playfully, smiling. ""And is that what you want to do right now? Play games?""</p><p>""Holy shit,"" I whispered while she was saying this. I mean, it was pretty obvious when she was out there in underwear, but seeing that just really hit home. They were actually hooking up. Jay had bagged Miss Macey. ""No wonder he's been so happy lately.""</p><p>Meanwhile, Jay had said, ""Not with him."" He turned his head slightly, his ear slipping out of her mouth, but he quickly replaced it with his tongue. They made out, pretty aggressively, and Miss Macey pulled away and giggled a little, and then got into what must have been a more comfortable position, on his lap, straddling his legs. They continued to kiss for another minute or so, and then Miss Macey stood up and strode away out of camera. Her hand held his, rising while the distance increased, until only their fingertips touched, and then dropped. He looked to her, then the screen, back to her, back to the screen, and finally sent the response he'd been typing. It was an apology. ""Sorry, I can't right now,"" it said, followed by another one, seconds later. He was ""busy"".</p><p>I'll bet.</p><p>We didn't see what he was up to after he left, from either laptop's cam view, but we could hear it, on Jay's laptop best because it was nearer to where ever they were. Not right away, mind you, but before long, the soft sounds of distant talking gave way to guttural sounds of passion, both male and female. Jay was loud in the sack, it seemed. Not verbal, though, at least if they did dirty talk, it was too softly to overhear, but we could make out groans from him and moans, followed later by screams from her.</p><p>And even if I couldn't see it, I could imagine it quite well, because I knew what Miss Macey looked like having sex, and really, that's all I would be interested in anyway. I didn't care what Jay looked like getting freaky. I imagined he'd be a little awkward and reserved, just like in real life, but he was making noises that belied that impression... and I also knew that even the sweet, innocent looking music teacher could sure act like a slut in the bedroom. I'd seen the videos plenty of times, enough to put a very vivid mental image in my head. She seem to like it doggy style most, and it was easy to picture her ample tits swinging from the force alone, of him thrusting into her while she thrust back just as vigorously, her hair going all over the place, falling all over her eyes as she nevertheless tried contort her body to look back over her shoulder, a little slack-jawed, and watch what was being done to her, as though even she was surprised how easily she took a cock. Or maybe she'd let him be on top of her, and dig her nails into Jay's back like we saw her do on one video, like she was warning the guy she was with that he'd better not dare leave her unsatisfied.</p><p>""I can't believe it,"" I said to my sister while this was going on.</p><p>""I never even had a clue,"" Erin said in wonder. ""She seemed so... wholesome. I mean, I knew she had sex... we've seen it. But I never would have thought she'd ever be with a student.""</p><p>""I guess everybody has secrets.""</p><p>""True... everybody has something they wouldn't want to get out."" She grinned at me. ""Maybe we really should bring back Blackmailers Incorporated, and not just on Holly's clients.""</p><p>""What? You want to blackmail Miss Macey? For money?"" That idea didn't feel right to me. But then I'd always had a soft spot for her.</p><p>""We did it to the last teacher we caught fucking students,"" she pointed out. ""Kind of a double standard just because it's a girl teacher.""</p><p>""But it's not the same thing. Those girls were like was twelve. Jay's eighteen... it might not even be illegal."" I was pretty sure it was, because she was his teacher, but I guess I was looking for reasons to excuse it. Still, there was a big difference... the girls were doing it for grades, which meant they might well have been pressured into it... Jay's groans left no doubt he really enjoyed what he was doing right then.</p><p>Erin hmphed softly. ""It's still unethical. And Cassie said she was forced to sell herself to teachers sometimes. What do we do to them if we found whoever they are, let them get off?"" We still hadn't found any evidence of that, and Erin couldn't ask Cassie to name names without revealing that she was working on something to interfere with Holly.</p><p>""I'm pretty sure this is consensual. And she probably doesn't have much money anyway."" Teachers were always complaining about how poorly paid they were.</p><p>""Maybe."" We watched, or rather listened, as Miss Macey started screaming, first the word 'More,' repeated several times, and then becoming wordless, a cry of pleasure, and then it went silent. ""It still might come in handy to blackmail her, even if it's not for money. I mean, you never know, we might need something from her one day. A teacher in our back pocket might not be a bad thing, she could be an emergency alibi or something.""</p><p>I just made a sound, like I was considering the point but wasn't sure I agreed. We had too many people to keep track of, and the more people we actually did blackmail, the more people who could potentially put together that we're behind everything.</p><p>Suddenly, music blared out of the speaker. I knew the ringtone, it was Jay's phone, although he usually sent it to voice mail when he was around us. It rang for almost half a minute, and then Jay appeared on screen. He was still naked, so I averted my eyes a little. ""Yeah,"" he said into the phone. ""What? I can't understand you. Mom. Mom, shut up a second. Start again, what's going on?"" He winced, as she must have yelled at him. You could hear that even over the webcam, although not exactly what was being said, that was pretty well incoherent. ""Okay, sorry... what do you need?"" He listened, shaking his head, knitting his brow together in frustration. ""No, Mom, I'm not loaning you money."" Pause. ""Because I know what you're going to spend it on. No."" A sigh. ""I'm at a friend's. I don't know how long it's going to be. I ate already."" I noticed for the first time there was a plate with crumbs of food visible at the edge of the table. Jay and Miss Macey must have had dinner together, too. Jay listened to a response from his Mom, although to me, it sounded like more meaningless gabble. ""Okay.""</p><p>Miss Macey appeared on screen, wearing just a robe, her hair even more a mess than before, and some strands were clinging to her neck, damp with perspiration, but it didn't look like she cared about how she looked. Instead, she watched Jay's face, the worry clear on her own. Jay talked to his Mom for another minute or so, before saying, ""I'll be there when I can. Bye."" He hung up. By this point, Miss Macey was sitting, her breasts visible to the camera. She still looked at him with worried eyes, asking a question without using words. Even her breasts somehow looked sad, like they her nipples were eyes watching him in concern. ""She's drunk, of course,"" he said bluntly, even a little angrily. ""I should probably get back. She's going to need me.""</p><p>""You can't make yourself responsible for her,"" Miss Macey told him. ""That's not fair to you, and in the end, it doesn't help her."" He just shrugged, not willing to meet her eye. In fact, he walked off. She remained seated, speaking after him. ""I know she's your Mom, but... this is her problem. Until she's ready for help, the only one you can control is you.""</p><p>Jay reappeared on screen, thankfully wearing boxers, and with his jeans and shirt in his hands. ""I know, but I've got to do this.""</p><p>""Have you thought any more about what I said earlier? About Alateen?""</p><p>""I've thought about it,"" he said in a tone that suggested he still didn't think it was for him.</p><p>""It really does help.""</p><p>After putting his jeans on, Jay leaned over the table so his face was level with hers, and put a hand gently to the side of her face. ""You help.""</p><p>""I'm only one person,"" she said, eyes dropping</p><p>""One's all I need. I love you, you know?""</p><p>""I love you too."" He leaned forward and their lips met again, softly. ""But I still think you should think about going to a group setting.""</p><p>""I'll think about it,"" he said, pulling away, again sounded like it was the last thing on his mind.</p><p>She tugged on his arm, preventing him from turning away. ""I'm only pushing it because I care about you, you know?""</p><p>He nodded, even smiled... a weak smile. ""I know. And I love that. I'm just not ready to talk about it in a big group of strangers. Not yet."" He took a deep breath. ""But I really should go. I'll see you tomorrow.""</p><p>""And call me tonight?""</p><p>""Of course."" With that, abruptly, he slammed the laptop closed, ending our view. Erin switched back to the feed from Miss Macey's cam, but by the time we did, she was moving out of the kitchen, following him to the door, I guess.</p><p>""Maybe we shouldn't blackmail her,"" Erin decided. ""I mean, they seem to be in love... real love. I thought maybe she was using him."" She still might have been, of course, but I didn't say that. ""Besides, it looks like Jay's got enough problems to deal with.""</p><p>I had to agree. I'd discovered two things about the secret life of one of my best friends, and it turned out the one I was least bothered about was that he was in an illicit affair with one of his teachers. I wanted to talk to him, extend him some sympathy, let him know if he needed someone to talk to or whatever... but I knew I'd never be able to do that, not without revealing where I'd got the information. Sometimes being a spy sucks.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twenty-One</h5><p>The ability to spy on virtually everybody we knew, indiscriminately, was pretty addictive, not just to me, but especially to Erin. Often when I looked in on her, I'd find her browsing random people, hoping to catch them in the act of something interesting. I did that too, but in my case, I was more often either looking for specific dirt on Holly's crew, or for random nudity (female) or sex... I just didn't have the patience to keep looking hoping to find people's deepest darkest secret. Not Erin, though. It would rarely be the only thing she was doing, but often she'd have several windows open, just watching because she suspected there might be something juicy coming on one of them.</p><p>It was especially bad those first few days, and I had to tease her about it sometimes, like it was an actual addiction, like drinking or something. Of course, that was ridiculous, it was just like any new toy... you sometimes use it incessantly after you first get it. Still, only a couple days after we got this new toy, I had to virtually drag her away from it.</p><p>Then again, it was another night Lawrence was over for dinner, so she had a good excuse for not wanting to come without being dragged. In fact, it probably would have been more pleasant if one of them had been too busy with other things and skipped dinner, although I naturally would have preferred it be Lawrence.</p><p>That wasn't the case, he was there and even helped with some of the cooking, and Mom called me and Erin to come down for dinner, and I came down. Erin didn't, although she had shouted, ""In a second!"" We waited a few minutes. Still no Erin. Mom called up again, but this time there was no answer.</p><p>She sighed, dramatically, and I could tell she was about to get up and see to her in person, so I volunteered instead. ""I'll go get her,"" I said. If she really was so wrapped up in something she'd forgotten about dinner, it was better I be the one to see her, rather than risk Mom catching a glimpse of the screen... even though our computer screens faced away from the door, Mom might have been annoyed enough to walk in and check for herself before Erin could switch it.</p><p>I darted up the stairs, and opened Erin's room, without knocking. She had her headphones on and was leaning in very close to the screen, although she looked up when I came in, and freed her ears so she could hear me and blinked her eyes, intently, like they were sore and she needed a second to refocus on me. Probably from staring at the screen too long. ""Come on, Mom's getting pretty impatient.""</p><p>She groaned theatrically. ""Awwww, do I have to?""</p><p>""You do if you don't want her to drag you down for dinner herself. Why, what's going on that's so enthralling?""</p><p>""Well, there's another juicy kinship thread going on 4chan,"" she said. ""And I'm listening in on a phone conversation... of this guy I went to middle school with. He's talking all flirty-flirty to a girl that I think is a friend of his sister. His sister's a senior, you probably know her, Becky Resnick?"" I knew her enough to recognize her, but we never interacted much. ""Anyway, all her friends are seniors too, and he's only a freshman, so it's kind of interesting. Usually only senior guys date freshmen girls."" That was true... the last freshman guy at our school who openly dated a senior girl was Eddie, and... well, he WAS rich. ""I was just trying to figure out which one it is...""</p><p>""Well, it's time to pull yourself away from your crack,"" I joked. ""Come down for dinner before Mom realizes what an addict you are.""</p><p>""But I'm sure I can nail it down in just another few minutes..."" I gave her a skeptical look, and she sighed again and started disentangling herself, placing her keyboard back on the desk instead of her legs, and putting back the headphones where they usually hung.</p><p>""Come on, don't tell me you won't be able to figure it out later...""</p><p>""Yeah, but I'd rather do it now than spend time with Lawrence."" She said the name in a sing-song way that made it clear she didn't like him. But she joined me at the door, and then, before descending the stairs, took a deep breath, as though she was about to descend into some dark ocean.</p><p>Which, in a way, she was. She came down, apologized for being held up in a conversation, and then greeted Lawrence with about the minimum of politeness. She still hadn't really forgiven him for their previous argument. But she was at least civil, again not really volunteering anything but not challenging him or anything either. Soon Lawrence stopped trying to get anything other than monosyllabic answers from her.</p><p>That is, until the conversation turned to movies. It seemed like such an innocent topic, too. It started with them talking about movies, possibly something to rent. It went back and forth, but Lawrence suggested the Narnia movies. That actually got Erin interested a little, enough that I wondered if Mom had prepped him, suggested he talk about it in order to help win her over. Erin read many of the Narnia books as a kid, before the movie even came out, even though she must have been like seven or eight when that happened... in fact that was one of the first signs we had that she was precocious. We took her to see the first movie at least three times in the theatres. She still loved the world, although she now recognized the blatant Christian allegory and thought some of the messages it sent about gender roles and other things were screwed up, and now imagined her own adventures... including incorporating her love of incest. She shipped Peter/Susan, telling me on more than one occasion that, during the time when they were Kings and Queens of Narnia, they almost certainly hooked up. I suppose now she'd consider them a kinship... a kinship within a kingship.</p><p>Lawrence, surprisingly, had read them too, although was less likely to have read incestuous fanfiction about it, and talked at length about how he thought the movie was a fantastic adaptation, how it brought his childhood dreams to life. ""The moment I saw Mr. Tumnus by the lamppost, it was like I was a twelve-year-old boy again.""</p><p>By this time, Erin looked like she might actually have thawed a little. ""Yeah, he was pretty good,"" she agreed, and then, as was her way when she didn't dislike somebody, she volunteered a little extra information. ""That was James McAvoy playing him. He's the guy who plays the young Professor Xavier in the newest X-Men movie.""</p><p>Mom mentioned that she really wanted to see that... although she wasn't a comic fan or anything geeky like that, she appreciated good action/adventure flicks, and I'd dragged her to some of the earlier movies in the series. Lawrence though, frowned, and said, ""I'm not all that interested in that one.""</p><p>""You don't like the X-Men?"" I asked. I'd soon come to regret asking it, but it was just so odd. Who doesn't like the X-Men?</p><p>""Not particularly, no.""</p><p>""Why, because it's about evolution?"" Erin asked, a little of her snark returning. Her brief bonding moment with Lawrence was over, it seemed.</p><p>""No. I mean, their ideas about evolution are so fanciful I don't think anybody takes them any more seriously than say, lightsabers and The Force."" He was silent for a second, to have a bite of food, and chewed slowly, and it looked like he might not say any more.</p><p>Erin pressed. ""So why don't you like it?""</p><p>He bobbed his head from side to side, like deciding whether to go into it or not, but finally said, ""Mostly, because it's marketed for young people and I don't think it's very appropriate. It's rather violent, and I don't like how it covertly promotes the homosexual lifestyle.""</p><p>""Promotes the homosexual lifestyle?"" my sister asked incredulously.</p><p>""Mutants are an allegory,"" he explained. ""And it's good so far as it tries to promote the idea that you shouldn't attack people just because of the way they're born. The problem is they always use phrases from the homosexual movement, they make jokes about being 'in the closet' about their powers, and all sorts of other things, to subtly try to push the idea that gays are in the same situation, when really they're not. It's pretty clear that these movies are part of Hollywood's agenda to push the mainstream acceptance of homosexuality.""</p><p>""If that's the case, I think I like the X-Men even more, now,"" Erin scoffed, although I'm pretty sure she recognized that metaphor herself. ""You know, you're a little late to be worried about the mainstream accepting homosexuality. Nobody who matters has cared about whether somebody's gay since the 90s at least."" That was quite an exaggeration.</p><p>""God cares about it, always, and so I care about it.""</p><p>The first time Lawrence mentioned homosexuality, I looked down at my plate, thinking, 'here it comes'. Now it was threatening to dominate the whole discussion. In a futile effort to try to divert the storm, I said, ""Hey, Mom, this rice is really good tonight. Did you put anything in it?""</p><p>Mom's eyes fixed on me, grateful, but before she could answer, Erin spoke again, ignoring me. ""Really? God cares about little things like that? What's the big deal? Why would any God, who's got a whole universe to take care of, worry about something so... petty?""</p><p>""Because God has an order to things. Homosexuality is unnatural.""</p><p>""So what? Plenty of things are unnatural. Visiting your girlfriend in a car is unnatural. How do we know God doesn't think you're an abomination?""</p><p>""God never said gays were abominations. God said the act was an abomination. And it is, it's pure fornication, they can't have children...""</p><p>""And that's what the goal of life, is, right?""</p><p>""Basically, yes. Even you have to agree on that, what doesn't breed doesn't belong. Even the flawed, but well-intentioned, science of evolution holds that as its highest principle.""</p><p>""Nothing really stops gays from breeding, though, they just have to be a little more creative about it,"" Erin said smugly. ""In fact... 'unnatural' love is in many ways the purest love."" Lawrence opened his mouth to say something, but my sister continued, seizing on the idea. ""I mean, you meet a girl, you fall in love... or you think you do... but maybe it's really just your body trying to trick you into breeding. You don't know if it's love, or something else. But if you love somebody that nature says you shouldn't, I think I respect that more. If somebody's love is against all the rules of nature... man, now THAT's true love!"" I saw her flash a glance in my direction... I knew she wasn't just talking about gays anymore. ""If God really is Love, he has to see that, right?""</p><p>""It's not real love, because it's not sanctified in the sight of God. God's already made it clear what he thinks about homosexuality. It's in the Bible. You can make all the arguments you want, but that's the final word. It's a sickness, no better than incest or bestiality.""</p><p>Boy, was that the wrong thing to say. Her eyes flared. ""Or eating shellfish, if you listen to Leviticus! Gah, don't you ever think for yourself? You've got to be one of these... literalists? There's no logical reason to be against it these days!"" It was hard to say which 'it' Erin was referring to this time, although Lawrence and Mom surely suspected homosexuality. ""But no, your magic book says it's bad, so it must be true! Can't you at least believe like Galileo? He used to say, 'I do not feel obliged to believe that same God who endowed us with sense, reason, and intellect had intended for us to forgo their use.'"" She pushed her plate away from herself. ""I bet if you were around in his day, you'd be one of the people wanting to burn him.""</p><p>""Erin!"" my mom said.</p><p>""Of course, take his side. You know what, I've lost my appetite,"" she said, standing up. ""I'm going to my room."" She stomped off.</p><p>It was quiet there for a minute or two after she was gone, before Lawrence finally said, ""I'm sorry, Stephanie.""</p><p>""No, I'm sorry,"" she said. ""Even if she disagreed, there was no need to be so rude.""</p><p>That got my own blood in a bit of a boil, and I almost wanted to leave the table and join Erin's protest. ""So, what are you going to do, ground her?"" I asked, semi-sarcastically, hopefully to point out what a stupid idea it was, rather than suggest it.</p><p>She glared at me. ""No, Andrew. I'll talk to her later.""</p><p>""Don't punish her on my account,"" Lawrence said, the one thing he said that whole evening that made me like him, just a little. ""The argument was as much my fault, and... I know it's never easy for girls her age."" So, I didn't leave, we just sat and had an awkward dinner with only limited conversation. He left shortly after.</p><p>I went up to see Erin while Mom was walking him to his car. To my surprise, she wasn't playing spy on the computer, she was lying on her bed. I did my boyfriend duty by crawling up beside her, giving her a kiss on the cheek and just holding her, my arms around her waist. I could tell she was still upset, so upset that she wasn't really willing to open up and talk to me at all, she just let me hold on tight. It comforted her, I knew that much.</p><p>I let go of her only when we heard Mom coming back up the stairs, and quickly moved into a sitting position, so Mom would see us in an appropriate brother-sister pose, my hand just on her shoulder. Mom knocked softly on the edge of the open door. ""Can I talk to Erin alone?""</p><p>I looked to her, not sure what I'd do if she looked back at me, her eyes begging me to stay. It was Mom, after all. But Erin just lay stiffly, like she didn't care, which I guessed was permission to go. I got up and left, and Mom closed the door as soon as I was in the hallway.</p><p>I know it was supposed to be a private conversation but... well, eavesdropping is probably the most minor of my sins. I was curious, so as soon as I got to my room I went to my computer, activated my sister's webcam (secretly), and put on my headphones so I could see how Mom would handle it. I didn't really think Mom would ground Erin for her outburst, but she was doing all sorts of irrational things since she started dating Lawrence, and I wanted to know how it was going to play out.</p><p>On the screen, my mom stayed near the door, like she was afraid to approach the bed where Erin now grumpily sat, chin under a pillow. ""So, what, are you going to punish me or something?""</p><p>""Of course not. I just wanted to talk."" Erin wasn't helping start that, they remained in silence for about thirty seconds before my mom said, ""I know you don't like him.""</p><p>""You think?"" Erin snapped.</p><p>""Maybe I went into this too fast, me and Lawrence. You may be a genius in some ways, but emotionally, it's always going to be difficult to see your mother dating somebody...""</p><p>""It's not that,"" Erin insisted. ""I don't care that you're dating. I WANT you to date. I just want you to date somebody worthy of you.""</p><p>""Lawrence is a good man...""</p><p>""He's a bigot, and stupid, and..."" she sighed. ""Please tell me you don't buy into all of what he does?""</p><p>""We differ on a lot, but that's okay. We work well together, and he IS a good man. He's involved in charity, and he's good to me, and...."" she sighed. ""Yeah, he's a bit of a bigot in some ways. But it's not evil, it's just ignorance. And ignorance, that can be worked on.""</p><p>""Not that level. I mean, that's a pretty big deal.""</p><p>""Sure, he's got flaws. I'm not blind to them. I've got flaws too. I can't hold out waiting for the perfect man. Everyone's got flaws."" Erin said something. I heard it, but apparently Mom didn't, so she said ""What?""</p><p>Erin repeated herself. ""Dad didn't.""</p><p>Mom approached the bed, and casually sat down just at the edge. ""Your father... he was better than most. I'm very lucky I met him. But even he had flaws. His family didn't like me, and that's not his fault, but he wasn't very good at standing up for me against them. We almost broke up over it, but in the end, I was able to see past it for the good man inside. Like I am with Lawrence. I gave up expecting to find the perfect man long ago... or even a man as perfect as your father. When you get to be my age, and especially when you're a single mother... sometimes you have to settle for good, but flawed. And I really do like Lawrence. So he's a bit of a bible-thumper. It's not such a bad thing. Except...""</p><p>Mom took a breath, and slid a little closer to my sister. ""What you were saying at dinner... Erin... we've always been close. If you were gay, you'd tell me, wouldn't you?"" She seemed to be steeling herself a little, her body got all tense. Erin couldn't see, she was looking away.</p><p>Maybe she sensed it anyway. Her response was, ""What if I was?""</p><p>""Then I would love you and support you, and nothing would change between us. I don't think I could date Lawrence any more, no matter how much I..."" She didn't finish the thought, and I wondered if she was about to say 'love', and thought better of it. Instead, she said, ""I'm accepting of flaws, but if it comes to a choice between my kids and him, you guys win every time.""</p><p>Erin's mouth twitched a little, and I could practically hear her thinking, 'If I said I was gay, I could get her to drop him'. It could even be weirdly helpful in a way, with that little lie, Mom wouldn't be asking herself questions about why Erin doesn't have a boyfriend yet. Those kinds of questions might lead to observations about how Erin and I are awfully close, and those kinds of observations could cause our secret to come crashing out. She must have thought of it. I thought of it, and she thinks rings around me.</p><p>Instead, Erin decided for the truth, or a partial truth. ""No, I'm not gay."" I knew she had bisexual leanings, but that wasn't the question, so it wasn't really a lie. She sighed. ""But I really, really don't like Lawrence.""</p><p>""I'm not asking you to. I'm just asking you to respect that I like him, and not get into fights with him.""</p><p>""I can't help it, Mom, he's just SO stupid.""</p><p>""He's not stupid.""</p><p>""He is. I mean, you deserve so much better. Did he even graduate high school? Because if he did, I think I know why employers require college degrees for everything these days. Couldn't you like somebody who I could at least respect?"" I had to agree with that. I always kind of wished she'd hit it off with our ex-neighbor, who was a good guy and into sciencey stuff, like Dad was. When I was twelve, I thought there was a good chance of that happening, he certainly had an obvious crush on her, but it never went anywhere, and he married somebody else and, eventually, moved away entirely.</p><p>""Erin,"" Mom said with a smile. ""If I restricted my dating choices to men who didn't seem stupid to you, I'd be alone my whole life."" That got a little grunt from Erin, but it was an amused, self-satisfied grunt. What can I say, Mom knew us, and she knew flattering Erin's intelligence, even in a cheap and transparent way, made her feel better. ""He's not so bad when you get him away from his issues. And I know you're smart enough to dance around those issues. Just try not to talk to him about religion.""</p><p>""Or science,"" Erin pointed out. ""Because apparently he doesn't believe in most of that, either."" She sighed, though. ""Okay, I'll try to be nicer to him. But for you, not him. I'm still not going to like him."" Mom smiled, apparently willing to take her victories where she could, and leaned over to kiss her on the forehead. ""And you owe me,"" Erin added suddenly. ""Someday, you're not going to like who I'm dating, and you don't get to say a thing, even if you don't approve.""</p><p>Mom tousled my sister's hair a little and grinned. ""Sorry, Erin, it doesn't work that way. Moms always get to butt their nose in. But I'll tell you this, I'll promise to do my best to be understanding and not object unless there's a good reason."" Erin made an 'Mmm' sound, like she wanted more but she, too, would take what she could get. ""So, this someday guy... is he purely hypothetical, or is there somebody specific you have in mind?""</p><p>""Don't worry, Mom... there's nobody you should be worried about."" That satisfied Mom, and she didn't press. Again, Erin didn't exactly lie... from her perspective, there was nobody Mom SHOULD be worried about. There was just me, someone she almost certainly WOULD object to, if she found out we were together. Not telling the whole truth wasn't the same as a lie. We'd excused a multitude of sins with that belief.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twenty-Two</h5><p>I soon had my own moment of rebellion against intolerant religious types, and oddly enough, again with homosexuality as the cause, but it wasn't against Lawrence. I'm sure his presence in our family fed into it, though. I had many of the same issues with him Erin did, but I didn't want to make trouble for Mom... what I was doing with Erin was going to cause her enough grief if she ever found out. So, I just buttoned my lip and played dumb, something I was getting good at from hanging out with Madison. Not her, personally, of course. I didn't much like her, didn't think I ever would, but at least I understood her, and, when we were by ourselves, she didn't much care how I acted... again, it was like we were co-workers with our own interests that didn't overlap. It was only when her family or some of her friends were nearby that I had to put on a mask. So it only makes sense that I blew up at her family before Lawrence, although 'blew up' is an exaggeration. At the very least, I became vocal about some things I normally would let slide.</p><p>It happened during another scheduled dinner with her folks, where I was playing the dutiful boyfriend, even dressing in an outfit Madison picked out for me. Apparently, I dress too much like a slob, on my own.</p><p>Dinner, I got through. Her father was his usual bombastic self, dominating the conversation and occasionally decrying the decaying moral fabric of our nation, or talking knowingly about how Obama was a secret Muslim that wasn't even born in the United States, but just as often just talking about things that didn't offend my intelligence, yet still just bored me. I paid just enough attention to nod at the appropriate times or mumble one-word answers (two, if you count 'Sir', the addition of which seemed to satisfy him a lot more and make him less likely to ask follow-ups), and mostly spent the time thinking about buying pink fuzzy handcuffs and what Erin might like to do with them.</p><p>Yes, Erin won the bet and proved my friend Tony was engaged in acts of incest... kinlust, at least. It was earlier that day. I'd just gotten out of the shower, and was about to dress in the supposedly 'respectable' clothes Madison suggested, when I heard Erin's voice. ""Andrew, Andrew, come quick!""</p><p>I could tell by the hurried, high pitch exclamation that she was excited, not scared or in danger or anything, but just the same, when the woman you love tells you to come quick, you do (especially if it's because you're having sex and someone might catch you at any moment, but that's another story). So I rushed into her room. She pointed eagerly at her computer screen.</p><p>There it was, my friend's little sister lying on a bed, naked, with her brother on top of her. Gianna's chest was on the bed, face turned in the same direction as the camera, ass raised slightly in the air. Tony was supporting himself mostly on his arms and thrusting his hips into her. I thought his cock was sliding in and out of her pussy, although I suppose it could have been her ass, it was hard to see for sure... they weren't exactly posing for the camera. What I could see was that it was clearly Tony and Gianni, brother and sister. There was no chance one of them was fucking some other guy or girl. They even looked a little alike, although obviously she was far prettier than he was. I'm biased on that I guess, but I think even leaving the gender aside, she was prettier for a girl than he was for a guy.</p><p>I was surprised by the smug satisfaction I felt while I watched, after I realized what it was I was watching. Erin was right... it felt good just to know we weren't alone. Krista didn't count because I didn't really know her. Even if she was fucking her brother, they were like the statistics of couples I knew were out there, intellectually. But Tony, I knew him, he was a friend of mine, and so knowing he was doing the same thing with his sister that I did with mine made me feel a little better about myself. Like I was more normal than I thought I was because one of my good friends was going through the same type of thing.</p><p>""You totally owe me fuzzy handcuffs,"" Erin said, beaming.</p><p>""Yeah, yeah,"" I said. ""I'll get them for you."" Somehow.</p><p>""And...""</p><p>""And what?""</p><p>She grinned impishly. ""I want you to say it.""</p><p>I looked at her, not comprehending. ""I love you?""</p><p>""Not that."" But she hopped up and kissed me on the lips. ""I love you too, of course, but I mean, that I was right.""</p><p>""Oh."" Of course. ""You were right, and I was wrong."" She deserved to hear me admit I was wrong. She'd been insisting this for months, and I always doubted. And, in fact, she once told me she tried to set it up. ""Are you taking credit for this?""</p><p>Erin bobbed her head from side to side, looking like she was playing coy, but finally said, ""I don't know for sure. I mean, last year I did anonymously try to put the idea in her head. But maybe it would have happened without me. Or maybe it already was."" They certainly looked pretty used to it, on camera, Tony didn't look like he was afraid he might break his sister, and his sister didn't look nervous at all, maybe even a little bored, but for the smile on her face, so they had to have been doing it long enough that it they were familiar with each other's bodies, but it didn't take long for Erin and I to reach that point.</p><p>It was only a couple minutes after I started watching that Tony's movements changed, he was resting more on his knees between his sister's spread legs, and he was no longer giving a regular pounding like a ticking clock. Now he was going in harder and staying longer, pulling out for just a second before burying his cock in to the balls for another several. This regular plunge was accompanied by a soft groan, of Tony's, not Gianna's, and soon he stopped pulling out. Instead, he grabbed his sister's butt and pulled her in to him, like he was trying to stop her from getting away, and his face contorted into a grimace as he must have cum. His sister just turned her head back to watch him, and grinned a little.</p><p>After he was done, she rolled onto her side, the first time I'd seen her naked... she really was hot, with a well-developed body that was a dream for breast and ass men, and very appealing to me personally, although her nipples were a little larger than I'd like, or at least the areolas were, and she had a little more hair on her pussy than Erin. The view wasn't close enough to see much more than that, and I started to feel a little guilty... which was stupid, considering everything else I did, but some part of me was aware that ""ogling a friend's little sister naked"" was a line I hadn't yet crossed until now. It wasn't even really a rule, at least not one that would be followed by any guy with a penis, but I knew how I'd feel if one of my friends was looking at Erin that way.</p><p>It didn't stop me from looking, it just made me feel guilty about it.</p><p>""Thanks,"" I heard Tony say, a little embarrassedly, making me re-evaluate my earlier assessment of how long they'd been doing this. He still sounded like it was something new, at least new enough for it still to be a little awkward afterwards.</p><p>Gianna didn't seem to be bothered. ""Uh-huh. Anyway, I'm going to take a shower."" She disappeared into the bathroom that was attached to her room, and Tony left for the hallway.</p><p>Erin's mood seemed to dampen at that, just a little, maybe because they weren't obviously lovey-dovey like we were, but it didn't last long. Her vindication at being proved right after all my doubts soon put a smile on her face, and I knew she wouldn't let me forget it. In fact, for the next few days, she'd say ""Trust me, I'm right... just like I was right about Tony and Gianna,"" whenever I doubted her about anything, big or small.</p><p>As my part of the bet, I had to buy some fuzzy pink handcuffs, which I had to admit, terrified me a little. Not buying them, per se, but going into a sex shop to do it. It just seemed like an awkward situation of the kind I loathe... but I supposed I could probably man up and do it. The thought of what we might do with them would probably help, and it was that more than anything else that helped get through the dinner with Madison's parents.</p><p>We were seated in the living room, which was more awkward and uncomfortable, but at least Madison's mom was dishing out the dessert. Although I didn't much care for either of her parents, her mother was a good baker. Tonight's dessert was just cupcakes, but they were nice, big cupcakes, pumpkin-flavored, with cream cheese frosting, also pumpkin-flavored, and walnuts on top. They tasted a lot like pumpkin pie, and were very moist and delicious.</p><p>When I complimented her on it, I got a surprise. ""Oh, Madison made these.""</p><p>I looked at her, suddenly, and she shrugged, seeming embarrassed. ""Wow, I'm impressed. I guess it runs in the family, huh?""</p><p>Her mom beamed, and Madison allowed herself a slight smile. ""I don't do it very often,"" was all she said.</p><p>I figured that since Madison was supposed to be my girlfriend, it was the perfect excuse to have a second one. I mean, a boyfriend has to act like he really likes anything his girl does, right? So I enjoyed another cupcake, a little more slowly... and I had to take my pleasure where I could. I knew at any second Madison's dad would open his mouth and start in on another attempt to either gently push me towards his faith, or not-so-gently intimidate me into not getting his daughter involved in anything that would damage her perceived purity. Oh, the words were usually polite, but you could tell in his eyes when he was talking about, say, how kids today don't understand the dangers to their souls that their bodies can tempt them into, he was really saying, ""If you ruin her, I'll send you to hell personally.""</p><p>This particular time, before he could open his mouth, the phone rang, and he got up to answer it. He spoke for a couple minutes, and then returned to his easy chair, with a more pensive expression. His wife squeezed his hand. ""Something wrong, dear?""</p><p>""No, just..."" he almost said a name, but an eye towards me made him think otherwise. ""The son of a parishioner of mine just relapsed. I'll be praying especially hard for his family tonight."" I nodded in sympathy. ""I hope you're staying away from that.""</p><p>""Yes, sir,"" I said automatically.</p><p>""Even marijuana is dangerous, the first step down a dangerous path. I know kids today don't think 'weed' means anything bad, that it's cool, but this young man started with marijuana, and it's ruined his whole life.""</p><p>""I've never even tried weed, sir. My mom would kill me."" That at least earned a smile.</p><p>""Good. Madison's had some friends who were unfortunately into drugs. She doesn't associate with them anymore, but it's still troubling. I've often wondered if it wouldn't be better to take Madison out of public school and put her in a private one.""</p><p>""Daddy,"" Madison warned in her best whining tone, but she didn't say anything else... like they'd had the argument too many times for her to need to do anything other than restate her objection.</p><p>I spoke up. ""I'm not sure private schools are really that much better, there's plenty of drugs there, too.""</p><p>""Yes, you're right. In this decadent world, there are fewer and fewer safe refuges for the faithful."" He sighed. ""The drugs are just a symptom, unfortunately. It's the dangerous attitudes that are a real threat, that promote a culture of sin. There's something wrong in this country if you can't pray in schools, but you can get guns or drugs. A baby isn't even considered a human being, but gays want their relationships recognized as being just as valid as anybody else's.""</p><p>I thought I saw a flash of panic, not on Madison's face, she didn't even flinch, just looked down at her cupcake... the panic was on Madison's mom's face, followed immediately by a glance towards her daughter. It only lasted a second, but it was long enough to make me believe she at least suspected something that wasn't entirely Bible-approved was going on in her life, especially with what happened next. ""Honey,"" she said abruptly. ""I was talking to Susanna the other day, and she was saying that her brother just got their backyard deck redone, and the guy did a really good job on it, and charged a very fair price.""</p><p>He looked at his wife, confused for a second at the utterly irrelevant interjection, but said, ""I'm still not sure we need it."" He sighed, as though resigned that he'd have to give in eventually. ""But I suppose it wouldn't hurt to get an estimate. Did you get his name?""</p><p>""I did, but I didn't have a pen. I'll call her to ask again.""</p><p>He nodded absently, then looked at me. ""Where was I?"" I could have let it slide, just given a shrug. Madison's mom had skillfully diverted the conversation in a way that might have been intentional. Just like I'd tried when Lawrence and Erin were about to get into it. Maybe if I said nothing, he would have moved on to some other topic. Then again, maybe not.</p><p>And yet, for some reason, I felt an urge to continue, to poke that bear and see what the result was. I tried to do it respectfully, at least at first. ""Umm, gay people and their relationships,"" I reminded him, having second thoughts as soon as I did. ""I'm sorry, sir, but I don't see how they aren't just as valid. I know gay people. I know same-sex couples."" If you considered Madison and Amber a couple. Other than them... well, there were a few in our school, but I didn't even know them well enough to know if they're really gay or if that's just what people say because they hang out so much. In my first year of high school a few people said that about me and Kirk. But I felt my point was true nonetheless. ""Their relationships seem just like anybody else's. If they want to get married someday, I say let them.""</p><p>He glowered at me a moment, and then said, ""See, the secular brainwashing's already working on you and the sad thing is, you don't even realize it. Marriage is a sacred covenant between a man and a woman in the sight of God.""</p><p>""Religiously, sure. But in law, it's another matter. They're just asking for the same legal rights as everybody else. It's not like they can control who they're attracted to. They were born that way.""</p><p>""No, that's a common myth. They have been led into perversion... perhaps it was so subtle that they didn't realize it at first, but the Bible tells them that what they're doing is wrong, and they should be doing everything in their power to resist whatever urges have taken hold and pray for God's help in overcoming them. People have managed to change, when they really wanted to. And yet most of them stubbornly refuse to see, they tell themselves that they know better than God, and that pride is their greatest sin.""</p><p>I chuckled nervously. ""Come on, you make it sound like they're monsters. Many of them are good people, deep down.""</p><p>""No, gays aren't monsters, and some of them are good people in other ways, but, deep down, their souls are crying out for help. They should be treated with compassion, but they are sick, and encouraging the sick to celebrate their disease is sheer folly.""</p><p>I shrugged, realizing that everybody else in the room, other than him, seemed to be uncomfortable, and was just about ready to let it drop. ""I don't really see what the big deal is. I'm not saying there's not some serious troubles in the world, but I don't think advancing gay rights is one of the ones were should be most worried about."" I intended it to be my last word.</p><p>""That's exactly the kind of attitude that's so insidious."" He didn't seem angry anymore. He was behaving as though he were a teacher, imparting some wisdom that we had been missing. ""Sin, and love of sin, breeds more sin. That was the lesson of Sodom and Gomorrah. Do you think they started out totally immoral? No, I'm sure it started one step at a time, one sin being overlooked, leading to another, and another, until finally they created a place so abhorrent that God decided to wipe it off the map. The people of Sodom gloried in their sin, and were destroyed. If we fall in the same way, we might meet the same fate.""</p><p>Now, I hadn't read all of the Bible, but I had read Genesis and knew a bit about the story of Sodom and Gomorrah. And that suggestion that we might deserve annihilation just pissed me off. So, I admit it, I got a little snotty and abandoned my earlier decision to back away quietly. ""You know what always bugged me about that story? The whole town wanted to have sex with Lot's guests. Now Lot, being the godly, respectable man that God decides to save from the destruction, says no. Okay, fair enough. But then he offers his two virgin daughters to the crowd, to do anything they wanted. And if Sodom was that horrible den of sin, for them to be virgins, I figure they had to be really young. I mean, that's pretty messed up, wouldn't you agree? And this was before he even knew they were angels. To Lot, they were just random guests, like me. If a gang came here and wanted to have sex with me, would you offer your daughter up instead?""</p><p>""Don't mock the Bible,"" he said in a grave voice. Outside, there was a thunderclap. I think it was coincidence. Either way, it didn't stop me.</p><p>""I'm not mocking,"" I said. Okay, I was. ""I'm just saying, there's a lot in there that you can't take literally."" Of course, he was a preacher, so he very probably did. ""Or, at least I can't."" I remembered the line Madison told me, about the Bible being the tabloid, and was about to use it... then worried that he might somehow be able to trace it back to her. So I quickly adapted it. </p><p>""For me, it's like the Bible's one of those movies 'based on a true story', where they'll make up a lot of stuff to fit the point they're trying to get across. And whoever wrote it, their priorities are pretty screwed up. Homosexuality they call an abomination, but slavery's okay, and rape... as long as it's a virgin, that's a crime punishable by marriage. They actually say a man has to marry the virgin he raped. How's that fair to her? And they don't even mention pedophilia directly."" </p><p>I'd googled that once when I was lusting after my sister, in the early days of blackmail. I thought I might be going to hell and made an attempt to enumerate all the commandments I'd broken. Surprisingly, there weren't many. False witness, if you counted lying, absolutely. Dishonoring my father and mother, probably. Theft, if you stretched it to Erin's innocence, sure. I even was willing to consider ""coveting my sister's ass"" a commandment breach, although I doubt it was intended in that context. Later I moved on to check out specific things forbidden outside of the big ten, found incest, but had a lot of trouble finding pedophilia. Just one phrase, appearing in several of the gospels, that if you interpreted very loosely, might be stretched to cover it... but it would also cover a multitude of other things. I would have thought it might be a good idea to make that one explicit. </p><p>""So I guess that's also less of a sin than homosexuality? After all, banning gay sex made it in. What you're not allowed to eat made it in. But I don't think I've ever seen a passage where he condemned pedophilia. If the Bible's really the word of God, maybe He's actually a pedo... after all, wasn't Mary only fourteen when He knocked her up?"" That was probably going too far.</p><p>He stood up swiftly, so swiftly I thought I was going to get hit. Instead, he stared me down. ""You are being disrespectful young man, and I can tolerate disrespect to me and my house, but you will not disrespect the Almighty under my roof."" Luckily, although it was still pouring out, the thunder didn't hit just then, or I might have started questioning. It was clear, though, what I said was definitely going too far.</p><p>""I'm sorry."" I dropped the jocular, mocking tone and continued more seriously. ""I just think you're on the wrong side of history on this. And the wrong side of morality. There's a lot of great people out there, who happen to be gay, and if there's really a loving God up there watching over us, I hope He'd be more concerned about whether we treated them with the dignity and respect that they deserve than that we do everything we can to keep them from being happy if they won't do it according to the Bible.""</p><p>""There is no true happiness but for God's grace, and we attain that only though the laws He set down for us. I'm sorry that you have been lead astray. You are deep in the woods, my son. I wish I could lead you out of them, but right now, you wouldn't let me. I could sit here and address every point you made, but it's very complicated, and with the attitude you've displayed already, you would just discard whatever I had to say. I can see you're too arrogant in your own blindness to be in a proper place to listen. One day, that may change, and I will be here for you then. Until then, perhaps you should leave.""</p><p>His words were calm, but his face was red and I got the impression that he was using all his strength to keep himself from shaking. The thing was, he was an expert in the Bible.. he probably did have some kind of answer to every objection I'd raised, either correcting my misconceptions or at least offering some kind of argument. I guess he was just so unused to being directly challenged that he was too furious to even attempt it... and that made me want to get out of there with as little fuss as possible. I looked towards the door nervously. ""Yeah, perhaps I should. Thanks for the meal, and the cupcakes."" I said my goodbyes to Madison, who glared at me but didn't say anything, and then got up and got my jacket and shoes on.</p><p>""I'll pray for you,"" was the last thing Madison's dad said to me, before closing the door in my face. He practically slammed it, but I didn't care... it was pouring out and I had to make a dash to the car. It was only there, safe and mostly dry that I had time to reflect on what had happened. Even when I know I'm right, I try to avoid conflict, but I kind of dropped the ball there and seriously pissed him off. I hadn't meant it to go that far, and I was a little bothered, but it did have an upside... Mom was on a date with Lawrence, so it mean I got to go home early and potentially fuck my sister. As upsides go, that was worth almost any trouble.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twenty-Three</h5><p>Erin wasn't upset when I told her that I'd potentially torpedoed my relationship with Maddy. ""It's served its purpose,"" she said simply. ""I don't think there are many people left who think we're together."" I don't know that people actually did believe it, all that much, but I did know I still heard the occasional joke suggesting it. ""Although you might have to go on a few dates...""</p><p>""Are you sure you're going to be okay with that?"" I asked.</p><p>""If we do it carefully. No more than one date per girl, and you can choose girls you won't have chemistry with. Girls with reputations for not putting out. If we have to, we can get Winnie or Amber to give you a little fling that everybody knows about.""</p><p>""Using them again, you mean.""</p><p>She scowled at me. ""No, they'd be happy to do it. It would probably give their popularity a boost, too.""</p><p>""Like Holly's doing.""</p><p>""I'm not like Holly,"" she snapped, making me worry that sex was out of the question. ""We're helping them, remember?""</p><p>""I know. I'm not trying to accuse you... it's just, you say we're helping them, but it feels a lot like when we're not talking about doing the same thing, we're just standing around letting it happen."" It had to be more than a month, now, and it didn't feel like we were any closer. ""I guess I'm just frustrated.""</p><p>""You're the one who wanted to be cautious,"" she pointed out. ""We could probably have moved on them earlier, but we want to be sure, right?"" I nodded. ""And you might be standing around, but I'm working on the problem. Look."" She pulled up a file on her computer and waved me over. It was a set of dossiers, expanded and reorganized out of the list she created when she first showed me the expanded spy program. ""This is everyone connected to Holly and her gang that I've been able to piece together, all her girls, all her customers, all her friends that definitely know what's going on even if they're not directly involved, and all the suspicious contacts on her Facebook account. You'll notice no cops, by the way, though it's hardly conclusive."" She pointed further down the list, a much longer one. ""These are people I think might know something or be involved, but I've got no good evidence on it, I'm still digging.""</p><p>""You've been busy."" She shrugged, but I could see her smiling. ""What's this one?"" I pointed to the folder that contained the dossiers. She'd selected and opened the file named ""Holly's Network"", but below it was one called ""Leverage"".</p><p>""Well, not everybody I looked into had anything to do with Holly. It seemed a shame to waste what I've found."" She pulled up the spy program. ""This thing's a goldmine... and, yeah, it is kind of addictive. I mean, already we've found three kinships.""</p><p>""Three?"" There was Krista's thing, and Tony and his sister. I hadn't heard of a third.</p><p>""Ben, from your class? You know, who used to date Madison's friend Chelsea? I found out while you were out... he's secretly dating his cousin. It seems pretty new, but they're really mushy in their Facebook messages. It's really cute, actually.""</p><p>""Cute enough to use as leverage.""</p><p>She waved dismissively. ""It's just a name. I don't actually plan to use this against anybody... unless I have to. And there's plenty of other juicy stuff, too. There's almost too much cheating going on to list, there's a certain football star who's secretly gay, and I'm pretty sure Eddie's bi.""</p><p>""Really? I never got that vibe.""</p><p>""Trust me. I was right about Tony and Gianna, right? He's definitely bisexual. Or maybe even trisexual... he'll try anything. He's got a Gmail account filled with porn of all types, straight, gay, transsexuals, bestiality, and he was jacking off to lots of it earlier tonight.""</p><p>I wrinkled my nose. ""You watched that?""</p><p>She shrugged. ""Hey, you weren't here... watching's not cheating, remember?"" I nodded. We had made that agreement. Hell, I got to do a lot more than watch, and it wasn't considered cheating... still, it always made me uncomfortable to know other men attracted her.</p><p>I changed my subject to get my mind off it. ""Anything else you discovered?""</p><p>""I think a girl in my class is on heroin."" She sounded glum about it. ""I'm thinking about anonymously tipping off her parents. I mean, weed's one thing, but... heroin's the kind of thing you don't just grow out of.""</p><p>I kissed her forehead. I liked seeing this softer side of her, the caring side, the kind that wanted to improve everybody's life. I knew it was there, of course, but sometimes, in all the bad things we've done, it was easy to lose track of. ""It might not be a bad idea.""</p><p>""But I worry about, like, where do we draw the line? There's plenty of people taking pills, I think a few people on coke but who seem to be functional... it's just... I don't even really know this girl well, but seeing her shooting up in her room was really disturbing. I want to help her if I can.""</p><p>""I don't know,"" I admitted. ""I guess you have to follow your heart.""</p><p>""I guess,"" she said, smiling up to me. ""Hasn't steered me wrong yet, has it? Maybe I'll sleep on it."" She grinned. ""Of course, it's a little early to sleep...""</p><p>She had that look in her eyes. ""Mom say when she was coming home?"" I asked.</p><p>She shook her head. ""But I figure we've got an hour.""</p><p>As it turned out, we had a lot longer than that. After wriggling my tongue around my sister's pussy until she squealed with pleasure, I was getting ready to fuck her to a second orgasm, when my phone rang. The ringtone suggested it was Mom. ""Hello.""</p><p>""Hi, Andrew... where are you?""</p><p>""I'm home."" Looking down at my sister's naked, flush body, legs spread and pussy wet and ready for my cock. She knew I was hard and teased me a little, spreading the lips open with her fingers while I was talking and couldn't do anything about it.</p><p>""Oh, good. Listen, the play ran a little long and in this weather, I'm really not comfortable driving home. I hate to leave you two alone, especially on a school night, but I think it might be safer if I just check into a hotel. Is that okay?""</p><p>""Sure,"" I said with a grin. ""It's important that you stay safe. So you make sure Lawrence uses protection.""</p><p>""Andrew!"" she said, scandalized, but I could tell what was going on. I could also tell, just from her voice, that she was blushing.</p><p>""Don't worry, Mom, I understand, you have needs, he has needs. I'm almost eighteen, you don't need to sugarcoat it."" Erin tilted her head with a curious grin.</p><p>""It's just a hotel, Andrew, that's all.""</p><p>""Right. Well, don't worry. It's okay to spend the night away. I'll take care of Erin."" My sister grinned at that.</p><p>Mom groaned though. ""Look, don't share your... theories about what's going on with her, okay?""</p><p>""Okay, but she's smarter than me, she'll probably figure it out. Have fun. Remember what I said about staying safe, I don't want a little brother."" I said goodbye and hung up. I guess it was a little mean of me to tease Mom like that... I knew I was potentially ruining the mood for her. I mean, I wasn't deliberately trying to sabotage it, but if she was too put off thinking that her kids knew exactly what was going on and couldn't go through with the sex, I wouldn't be too disappointed either. If she was with a guy I liked I probably would have kept my mouth shut.</p><p>""Mom and Lawrence are finally doing it?"" Erin asked grumpily.</p><p>""Well, she wouldn't admit it, but... I think so.""</p><p>""He's such a hypocrite. He'll lecture other people about what the Bible says, but ignore the rules about sex before marriage, just because he's got a boner.""</p><p>""Maybe,"" I said. ""But everyone's a bit of a hypocrite."" Even us, we were all outraged about Holly's blackmail when we did the same thing, and what I've done to my sister and others is probably worse than being an intolerant bigot. I just never saw myself as an evil person... one who made some really bad mistakes, sure, but at least someone who tried to be good most of the time. Dwelling on my own hypocrisy was liable to put me in a bad mood though. ""How about we stop worrying about the Biblical laws he's breaking, and start breaking a few of our own?""</p><p>She grinned. 'You're right, this is an opportunity we don't have often. She's going to be gone all night, right?""</p><p>""That's what it sounded like.""</p><p>""Then we can spend the whole night together. This could be our anniversary celebration."" This year, I'd convinced Erin that we shouldn't celebrate the first times we did anything sexual. Those times, in my mind, were tainted, because I was blackmailing her. I celebrated two anniversaries... the first one, what we agreed was our official anniversary, was when we both admitted that we loved each other more than brothers or sisters should, even though I was still technically blackmailing her at that time, the declaration itself was spontaneous and honest. The second anniversary was closer to Thanksgiving, when she forgave me for what she'd learned I'd done, and I celebrated that more personally, not telling Erin but being especially nice to her. We were very near to the date of the first... unfortunately, the timing didn't quite work out to allow us to plan anything special. She was right, this would be a perfect time to substitute. ""A shame you haven't had time to get those handcuffs, we could have a lot of fun trying them out.""</p><p>Even without the handcuffs, we managed to have a lot of fun anyway, even playing a little with bondage as she let me (or rather hinted strongly that I should) tie her hands to her bedposts with nylons while I ravished her. We could be loud, too, or at least louder than usual. We weren't screaming or anything, but sex with the door open, her tied to the bed, and calling out for me to fuck her heightened everything, probably because we could theoretically be caught at any time, but we knew we wouldn't.</p><p>After I untied her, we watched some TV, did some spying on our fellow students, and eventually went to bed... my bed, this time, where we had sex again, more gently, more slowly, but still a lot of fun, and then fell asleep in my favorite way, with her in my arms. It's like there's a space she's just meant to fill. And her ass cheeks provide a space for my cock to nestle, too, even when it wasn't ready for action. ""Maybe it won't be so bad,"" she said softly while we were ready to drift off to sleep. ""Mom dating Lawrence. If he keeps being a hypocrite.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twenty-Four</h5><p>I saw Madison at school the next day. Actually, she texted me first, before school, and asked me to meet her by the athletic field. I didn't want to, but I felt I owed her that much... while I was having an awesome night with the woman I loved, she probably got in some shit from her parents over my behavior.</p><p>She was already there waiting for me, hands on hips, tapping her foot... she looked angry, but not outrageously so. It was as though she was only angry I made her wait. When I finally got close enough, she shook her head rapidly and spat out, ""What the hell was that about yesterday? You were supposed to play the Good boyfriend. The one who'd keep them from thinking I disappointed them?""</p><p>I shrugged. That didn't quite seem like the deal as I understood it, particularly with all our manufactured fights. ""I don't know, I just couldn't take it anymore. I don't know how you live with it. Sorry if I got you in any trouble.""</p><p>""You know my Dad doesn't want me to see you anymore."" So that was confirmed.</p><p>""As if we've been seeing each other already."" I smirked a little. ""Anyway, it's probably for the best. We don't have to pretend, I don't have to hang around your friends, you don't have to hang around mine."" It was a relief, really.</p><p>Her demeanor softened a little, no longer angry, just... normal. Flat, even. ""No,"" she said firmly. ""We had a deal. You cover for me, I cover for you. That stays on.""</p><p>""But... if your Dad hates me, doesn't that kind of defeat the purpose?""</p><p>She grinned, an evil little grin, too. ""Only if he knows.""</p><p>""But...""</p><p>""My parents were only half the arrangement, but there's still people at school to consider. And that means you still have to pretend to be my boyfriend... only now you're pretending to be my SECRET boyfriend, the one I hide from my parents."" Her eyes lit up, and she must have seen a look of terror in my own, because she punched me on the shoulder. ""Relax. It'll be easier on both of us. You don't have to come to church or my place anymore. But this way I can tell my friends I'm sneaking out to be with you, and all you have to do is stay home with your sister, while I get to go see Amber."" The grin faded. ""We haven't had much time for each other for some reason.""</p><p>I knew the reason, but I couldn't exactly tell her. ""I'd rather we just break up..."" She gave me a glare that suggested it wasn't an option in her eyes. ""But okay, I guess we can pretend for a little longer.""</p><p>""Good. And thanks.""</p><p>""Yeah, whatever.""</p><p>I turned to go, but she held my arm and forced me to turn back to her. ""No, seriously. Thank you, for what you said. To my Dad. I know you weren't exactly saying it for me, you don't even like me, but... it was like... nice, anyway. It felt like somebody was on my side. And somebody had to say something to him.""</p><p>She actually seemed sincere. Madison. Superficial Queen Bitch. It was kind of creeping me out more than the evil grin. ""It was nothing."" It was then I remembered. ""You know, you might already have someone in your corner. I think your Mom suspects that you might be gay.""</p><p>Her eyes widened in disbelief. I wondered if she might have had some idea, but apparently this came as a complete surprise to her. It was like she hadn't even considered it. But it can sometimes be that way with family... you know them so well in other areas that you get comfortable about knowing everything... so you're blind to the ways they can completely surprise you. ""What? Are you sure?""</p><p>""As soon as your Dad started in on his anti-gay thing, she looked to you and tried to change the subject."" And she looked uncomfortable when he was railing about them to me, although it could have been me she was uncomfortable with. I shrugged. "" I don't know, maybe I'm wrong, I just got that vibe that she was trying in some small way to protect you."" Another shrug, an awkward silence while she considered it. ""And you know, even if I am wrong... you're not alone, if you ever do need someone to just talk to...""</p><p>I let it dangle. It was Madison's turn to shrug, then, like she herself was uncomfortable with this new proposed level of intimacy, and she wouldn't meet my eye. I figured maybe we weren't as close as that, and anyway, it was almost time to go to class. I was about to say something in that vein, when suddenly she leaned forward and kissed me on the cheek, very close to the lip.</p><p>It was a shock, and my first thought was of my sister, what she might think. Maybe Madison wasn't really gay, merely bi, but that wasn't the issue... I'd already been down this road with a fake girlfriend, and hurt Erin with it. I didn't want to make that mistake again, it felt a little like a betrayal even to receive the kiss, and especially from somebody who had deliberately caused Erin pain. Maybe even my being nice to her was too much. My mind worked furiously to backpedal, to act like a jerk. ""Uh... what the hell?"" It was the best I could do on short notice.</p><p>""Relax,"" she said, tilting her head with one of her fake plastic smiles. ""That wasn't for you, it was for them."" I saw where she was looking, at some of her classmates, at a distance, too far away to hear us, and I relaxed. The performance was on again. She grabbed my hand, and then took a step back as she let it go, hopping off. ""Talk to you later,"" she said cheerily, and loudly.</p><p>Luckily, I didn't talk to her again the rest of the day. Although that left me in a little bit of a quandary because I didn't quite understand what the new rules were. She kissed me in front of her friends, but didn't drag me to eat lunch with her. We were supposed to be 'secret', but I knew at least some of her friends and a number of her classmates had parents at the church. Madison wasn't secretly ""out"" after all... the only people at school who knew she was gay were ex-lovers and our little Blackmail group. The main reason for that was that, if it were common knowledge, even just among the students, she knew it would get back to her parents. So shouldn't the same be true of her ""secretly"" dating me? It didn't make sense.</p><p>At least, it didn't to me. Apparently it did to Maddy. Later, through the school messenger service, she explained that she didn't care if her parents heard rumors we were still dating. As long as we didn't flaunt it, she didn't think she would get in much trouble. Given her dad, I thought that was a little too optimistic. Erin suggested that Madison had an intuitive understanding that in order to appear 'normal' to her parents, she had to rebel a little, in minor ways. ""If she was too perfect,"" she said, ""they'd figure she was hiding something."" Maybe, maybe not, but it worked out in my favor... Madison wanted her cooler friends to know we were still dating, and I should tell my friends we were still going out, but we wouldn't be spending a lot of time together in public.</p><p>That first day, though, I didn't know what the rules were going to be. So, when Kirk asked me how things were going with Madison, the only thing I could say was ""I don't know. It's kind of up in the air.""</p><p>""Too bad. Hey, you have any idea if there's going to be another open party at Eddie's like last year?""</p><p>""I don't think so."" Erin got in the way of that, by leaking video of a girl doing pot as part of her revenge plans. Nobody knew who was the snitch, but open parties weren't likely any more.</p><p>""Too bad. Hey, we could always have a little party ourselves. Maybe Cassie and Erin can invite some friends over for you guys to hook up with."" That was directed mostly at Tony and Jay, although I supposed if Madison and I had broken up, he meant to extend the offer to me too.</p><p>Of course, Erin was pretty well Cassie's only friend, which made the whole thing a little insensitive, especially as she wasn't with us. Cassie didn't comment, just fidgeted.</p><p>As it turned out, there was a Halloween party planned, and it wasn't Eddie's. Or rather, there was one that Eddie planned, and a completely separate party that Holly planned on the same day, the Friday immediately before Halloween. At first we thought it was the same party... it seemed a rational conclusion to come to... Winnie and Amber told us all of the 'new girls' of Holly's ring were instructed that they had to be available that day, to go to the party. If they had to, they were to sneak out... if they failed to show up, there would be consequences down the line.</p><p>We'd assumed that they were being asked to 'work' Eddie's party, much like Amber had before. Even she thought that. But soon we realized this wasn't the case. Erin spied on a conversation between Eddie and Holly where he was trying to do exactly that... arrange some girls for some of his friends.</p><p>""Sorry, we have something big planned for that night. Can't spare any of my girls. If you moved your party to Saturday, I could accommodate you."" That was obviously not going to work, Eddie's party was already set, plans were made. Eddie continued to ask, offering more and more money, and Holly relented, a little. She'd send over one girl to be the party slut... but only someone from the junior year. The freshmen girls were more valuable.</p><p>They haggled and settled on Miranda, who would go to Eddie's party. The rest would be needed at whatever Holly had planned.</p><p>""What do you think she's going to do?"" I asked.</p><p>""I don't know, but if she needs all of them there, it's probably big. To pass up the money Eddie was offering, expensive, too."" She thought for a second, and said, ""She's only sold blowjobs off the new girls so far. Maybe this is graduation day.""</p><p>""What, like some kind of... exclusive sex party?""</p><p>""Maybe. Or an auction. It's what I would do,"" she said. ""If I were Holly. Highest bidder.""</p><p>""Shit."" Some of those girls were virgins, too, at least that's what they claimed. ""Should we stop it?""</p><p>""How? We don't have anything solid on Holly, that wouldn't expose ourselves, or at least who did the recordings... if Holly does have allies, that could be a critical mistake, they'd take it out on Winnie. The only way I can think of is that we could release the blackmail material they have on the girls ourselves. It might save a few cherries, at the expense of their reputations. But shouldn't that be their choice?""</p><p>""We've never shied away from making choices for people before...."" I wasn't so sure it wouldn't be for the best.</p><p>""It would ruin Amber and Winnie's lives you know, and they'd never trust the blackmailer again. Especially because we promised to get them out clean. Unless you wanted to leave them out of it and just release the pictures of the other girls. And that would still leave them under Holly's thumb."" She let that sink in, and I thought about it... Holly was probably expecting a lot of money from them all and might run whoever she had left ragged to make up for it. ""I'll do it if you tell me to... I just don't think it's the right call.""</p><p>Decisions, decisions. As much as having somebody else in your power was exhilarating, it often sucked, too, because in some ways you were responsible for them. And in this case, it wasn't just Amber and Winnie, but the other girls in the prostitution ring, girls whose lives we would be impacting through action, or inaction.</p><p>Yet, inaction had a compelling argument behind it... as Erin pointed out, at any time they could have agreed to let Holly's blackmail material come out, but they chose not to. For them, doing anything Holly wanted was worth that. Which means if we let it go ahead, at worst we just wouldn't be saving them from their own stupidity. There was no risk of us actively putting them worse off than if we'd never been involved at all.</p><p>""Okay,"" I decided. ""We'll hold off. But we really need to get something on Holly.""</p><p>Erin nodded. ""Agreed. I'm working on it. This... event might give us what we need. We just get Winnie and Amber to gather evidence for us. Get a couple cameras, more proof Holly's organizing it all, a bunch of her adult customers, and there's so many people there she can't pin it on anybody specific as being the leak, in order to retaliate. We could even pretend to be a customer with a conscience or something.""</p><p>I nodded. It seemed workable. ""Okay, just be careful. We don't want them getting caught.""</p><p>I filled in Winnie and Amber on our plans, to record the event in great detail and use that as blackmail material to push Holly out. They seemed pretty pleased by the prospect, and if they had any reservations about going through with it, they didn't share them. I did make sure to offer them the option of getting them out of it the embarrassing, reputation-destroying way. Neither of them wanted it.</p><p>Erin helped them more personally with the setup. She bought some better spy-gear online and helped the girls use it. The old hairband thing was a couple years old now, and although it did the trick, cameras were getting cheaper and with more storage time. Cheaper, but not cheap... Erin must have spent a few hundred dollars from her blackmail savings just on the cameras, and then had to do some work to convert them stealthily so that they could be smuggled into Holly's party.</p><p>There were a couple options. We had the laptops, which we hoped might stream us a view live, if they could be set up without being obvious about it. There was the hairband standby. We had a camera built into Winnie's purse, with the instructions that she should put it somewhere with a good wide view. A small teddy bear attached to Amber's backpack had the same job.</p><p>Other things went on, of course. School, firstly, it was one of those times when a bunch of assignments became due at once. Lawrence came over for dinner again, and no argument broke out, mainly due to everyone, Lawrence included, striving to stay away from touchy topics. Cassie and Kirk had a big fight over him not making enough time for her, which I understood, I mean, not only was the school stuff piling up but he was studying up for another crack at the SATs (his one last year didn't go so well), but for a couple days they didn't talk much, and she ate with Erin and Krista instead of us. A sophomore girl's parents took her out of school to put her into a rehab facility. And I picked up a pair of fuzzy handcuffs.</p><p>There's not much of a story there, it was embarrassing as hell, but I got through it. I think the guy behind the counter knew I was a high school student there for the first time, but he didn't even question me about my age. I guess a sale is a sale.</p><p>More worthy of note was getting home with it. I thought, since I was the one who lost the bet, that I'd be the one getting restrained. I almost looked forward to it, actually, it would have been a new sensation, but instead, Erin handcuffed herself to one of the bedposts and pointed out how I was totally in her power. It felt more like the other way around... I couldn't stop myself from sticking my dick in her until I'd cum inside her. After that, I left her tied up a little and rubbed her with my hands, always holding off before she came, until finally I was ready for a second go. The second time I fucked her and let her cum, and then unlocked her. It was fun, but the appeal was overrated, and I think most of the novelty was worn away from the times we'd used makeshift restraints. If this was the first time I'd ever used anything to tie her up, I probably would have cum a lot harder, but, when you got right down to it, I didn't want a prisoner, I wanted a partner. I made that decision long ago.</p><p>The Friday before Halloween seemed to sneak up on us. All of a sudden, it was the night, and all of our preparation (Erin's preparation, really) was over, and all we had left was to watch what was coming. Madison wanted me to go Eddie's party with her, so we could pretend to be not very good at hiding our secret relationship, but this time I had to put my foot down. She took it okay, actually... in fact, immediately after I did, she suggested that if I wasn't going to be going out anywhere public, that I could be her alibi. She wanted to go do something with Amber, maybe some kind of Halloween party where they could be together but wearing masks so no one would recognize them.</p><p>I didn't have the heart to tell her. She found out soon enough that Amber had other plans, too, and all her pleading couldn't change them. From what I understand, she went to Eddie's party after all, solo. If anything interesting happened at that party, I never heard about it... Holly's private party had more than enough scandal and debauchery to put anything Eddie did to shame.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twenty-Five</h5><p>We only caught part of the show live, and that was more of a pre-show. Winnie and Amber were both supposed to bring their laptops as far as they were allowed, using the excuse that they had homework to do... not a great excuse, considering it was a Friday night, but Holly could buy a big project due Monday that they wanted to get done as soon as possible.</p><p>Erin and I weren't watching it together. We would have liked to, but Lawrence was spending another evening at our place (although not, thankfully, staying the night), so we had to watch together in separate rooms, with one eye on closing all windows on the screen at a moment's notice. We'd already had dinner, luckily, and both of us declined the opportunity to watch a movie with them.</p><p>We waited, alone but together, chatting occasionally about one thing or another when suddenly Winnie's computer came online, and we both switched to the feed. So, we saw them first somewhere, the home of one of the girls, but not Holly's as it turned out, and they were getting ready. Or I assume they were. Winnie's hair was wet and wrapped in a towel, and so was her body. Another girl behind her was putting on lip gloss. We watched for a couple minutes and another girl apparently came out of the shower, hair all wet.</p><p>Holly was nowhere to be seen, at first. Of her girls, the three who'd been with Holly for a while seemed relaxed and were joking around, but clearly in charge. The girls who'd been blackmailed by Holly this year were mostly quiet, like they were resigned to their fate, whatever it was, or too nervous to do much but sit and follow orders.</p><p>Finally, there was a commotion from somewhere around the door, and as it approached where Winnie's laptop was, it became clear that it was Holly. That was by voice first. ""Hello,"" she called out sweetly, like she was talking to friends. ""I've got your costumes for tonight..."" The girls looked up at some interest at that. ""I decided we're going for a Disney princesses theme."" She came into view then, wearing her costume... a sparkling red dress, slit up one side, as well as gloves, and a dark red wig. I guess she was Jessica Rabbit, who I don't think was a princess... I wasn't even sure if she was Disney, but then, Holly wasn't much of a princess, and certainly wouldn't feel she had to follow the rules. She also carried a large shopping bag, and began handing out the costumes to different girls, actually seeming to take a little time to match them to the girl's hair color or look.</p><p>At least in most cases. ""What's this?"" Winnie asked, wrinkling her nose as she scrunched up her face in confusion, or preparation to take offense, when she looked over her tan-colored costume.</p><p>""Pocahontas,"" Holly explained.</p><p>The offense became full blown. ""I'm not Native American, I'm Chinese...""</p><p>Irritation flashed on Holly's face. ""Yeah, well, they didn't have any fucking sexy Mulan costumes, so you've got two choices, you can put it on and be Pocahontas...""</p><p>""Or?"" Winnie asked after a few seconds silence proved that Holly was waiting for it.</p><p>""Or you go as Pluto. The dog. I take you there naked wearing nothing but a collar and leash. And I call the guests and tell them they can bring their dogs to breed to you. Maybe I should do that anyway. You're not even a fucking virgin, I've got to do something to make up the money you're not earning.""</p><p>They stared at each other for a second, and finally Winnie said, ""Fine, I'll be fucking Pocahontas.""</p><p>Holly's smile returned. ""Good."" She looked to the computer screen. ""What's this, what are you doing here?""</p><p>""Homework. I don't exactly get all the time I'm used to having. I need to keep my grades up or my parents will ground me and I can't exactly go out after school.""</p><p>A message flashed on my screen. ""I bet she thinks Winnie actually finds that threatening,"" Erin sent. She was referring to their earlier conversation, a few seconds back. ""Bet Holly'd be shocked to know how much experience Winnie has with dogs.""</p><p>Holly just hummed to herself at Winnie's explanation, but found it satisfying enough. ""Fine. Everyone had their shower?"" This was directed at one of the girls in their junior year.</p><p>""Yeah, just finished the last one.""</p><p>""Got them good and clean, right down to their buttholes? All shaved?"" The responses to those questions must have been nods that we couldn't see, because she said ""Good. So, listen up girls. You know tonight's a big night. The men you're going with like young, innocent-looking girls, like you. Even if they're not your first time..."" she glared at Winnie before continuing, ""You'll act like it's near enough. You're nervous but curious and a little excited. No hint that you're doing this out of anything other than your own free will and a desire for sex and money. You will not mention the dicks you've sucked prior to tonight, or anything else you've done. You will not worry about or suggest protection... these guys are clean and we'll give you morning after pills later. You will not cry. There are guys who are turned on by that, and some of them will be there, but trust me, you do not want me to rent you out to one of them, because unlike the rest, their secret fantasy isn't based on you enjoying what they do. Hopefully these past few weeks have toughened you up a little, so if you can't enjoy it, at least fake it. And yes, fake enjoyment if you have to, but don't fake orgasms... you girls won't know how to do it right and it'll piss them off. Whores and porn stars fake orgasms. Good, wholesome teen girls either haven't had one yet, or come by them honestly. Not cumming will just make some of them want to keep trying, and that's good business."" She took a long look around the room, and then said, ""Now, I know some of you are thinking, 'Why do I care what's good business for Holly? Maybe I'll go out of my way to fuck it up!'."" She looked at Winnie, and tugged at her hair. ""I know this bitch is thinking it. Put that thought out of your heads. Firstly, because I will figure it out and you will pay. Second, because this one time, it's not just my business. As added incentive, for tonight, you will earn a percentage of what you bring in, as long as you hit certain benchmarks. If you do really well, I might even consider making the percentage a regular thing, like some of the older girls."" She let that sink in. ""So act eager and remember to smile."" Her fingers went up to her face and she demonstrated how to make a winning smile.</p><p>After that, she got everybody into their costume and went girl to girl to inspect them. Naturally red-haired Karen was the Little Mermaid, with a purple seashell bra that exposed a lot of side- and under-boob, and darker-skinned Tori was Jasmine, with a blue harem girl outfit that was far more see-through than it should have been. Andrea was Sleeping Beauty, I think, although the costume wasn't really distinctive, just a pink dress, short, sexy, showing a lot of leg, but fairly modest compared to the other two outfits, and with a plastic tiara on top. Winnie was Pocahontas of course, although it looked more like Holly just bought a generic sexy Indian princess outfit than an official Disney one, and Amber and Samantha, both petite blondes, got slotted in as Tinkerbelle and Alice, from Wonderland. Kate was Snow White, and Olivia was Belle, from Beauty and the Beast. In the case of Olivia she suggested makeup, because she thought she saw bags under her eyes made her look old, but for the rest of the girls she wanted the clean look.</p><p>Not long after that, she ushered them out the door, and that was the last we saw of the feed. Although Winnie took the laptop with her, it never got set up anywhere with Wi-Fi access. Erin and I talked a little, both exchanging our worries and hopes that everything would be okay, and speculating on whether it would come back online. It didn't.</p><p>After about a half hour of waiting, Erin came into my room. ""I don't want to wait and worry on my own."" I knew the feeling. My stomach was a little jittery, and I was constantly checking the screen for a new message.</p><p>I was sitting in my chair, and she came up behind me and put her arms around me. I leaned back into her, figuring it was safe enough to show affection with Mom and Lawrence downstairs. It would be risky to keep it up very long, though, unless.... I hit on an idea. ""This could take a while,"" I said. Or said again, since I'd probably already said it, or she had to me. She just nodded. ""Want to watch a movie? There's probably something scary on... something a little sister might want to snuggle up with her big brother in order to watch.</p><p>Her eyes lit up. ""And they say I'm the genius,"" she joked. She hoped onto bed while I found a movie on. I decided on Dawn of the Dead, kind of an old movie but still good and I still jumped a little when the zombies come sprinting after people.</p><p>That's how we spent the evening, watching a zombie movie under the covers with my sister. We kept an eye on the screen for any updates, but none happened, and soon we got into the movie. We didn't do anything sexual besides me holding her and kisses, and the occasional hand slipped into her pants or around her breast, or her grinding her ass into my erection... it was risking too much to hope that moans and screams of passion would be covered by moans of zombies and screams of terror.</p><p>It was a good thing we didn't, because Lawrence found his way upstairs. We heard him coming, although I thought it would be Mom, and at the time I did have a boner and my hands were in Erin's panties, but before anyone could see us I took my hands aware from her entirely and we shifted apart ever so slightly.</p><p>Even so, he peeked in the door and his eyes widened just a bit seeing us in bed together, under the covers. ""I didn't expect to see the two of you... together."" That pause on the last word made me wonder if he suspected.</p><p>""We're watching a scary movie,"" Erin said. ""'Tis the season and all."" She put her hands to her eyes and scooted back against me as another violent bit happened on screen. ""Oh my god, I can't watch."" That was for his benefit, she'd never done that when we were alone.</p><p>""Oh,"" he said. He asked which movie we were watching, I told him, and he just nodded, then revealed why he was here. ""Your mother wanted me to ask if you were interested in some popcorn. She's making some up right now."" She makes it on the frying pan, old-school way. It is pretty good. ""Maybe you'd want to come down and watch a movie with us.""</p><p>""We've got a movie thanks,"" Erin said. ""And I don't feel like popcorn right now. Do you feel like popcorn Andrew?""</p><p>Well, now that it was mentioned, I kind of did. I thought I could even smell it. But I knew it wasn't the right answer. ""Not really. Maybe later.""</p><p>Again he gave us a look that made me wonder if he suspected, or if I was just paranoid. ""Okay, well, if you ever get sick of watching blood and guys and zombies, and you feel like watching something fun, you're always welcome to come down...""</p><p>""We'll keep it in mind."" He nodded, and retreated downstairs.</p><p>""I bet if there were a real zombie plague,"" she whispered to me after he left, and she was sure he was all the way downstairs. ""He'd be one of the first ones eaten.""</p><p>I gave a little snort of amusement. ""Bet we'd survive,"" I said.</p><p>""Hell yeah we'd survive. We'd set up a little survivor enclave, dedicated to not doing stupid things like risk everyone's lives for a dog. We could probably be a couple openly there. Who'd know the truth? Who'd care?""</p><p>""Mom,"" I pointed out. ""Unless you think she'd be dead too."" Which is kind of a depressing thought.</p><p>She was quiet for a few seconds, I guess trying to rationalize her way around it. ""In my end of the world fantasy, I prefer to think of her away and out of touch. Like, it happens when she leaves us alone for the weekend to visit relatives, or we're at college. She's somewhere safe but it's too dangerous to try and reach each other, too many zombies to fight through.""</p><p>""Yeah."" I wasn't going to ask, but it was nagging at me. ""Did you get a vibe about Lawrence there... like, he might suspect something?""</p><p>""Lawrence? He'd have to have a brain to suspect something."" It was a flip answer, but then she got serious about it. ""I really don't think so. Even if he did... it's not the kind of thing he's going to bring up to his girlfriend unless he's sure. 'Hey, your kids seem awfully close and I haven't actually seen any evidence, but the conclusion I'm jumping to is that they're fucking.' She'd think he was a pervert.""</p><p>I smiled. ""Yeah, I guess you're right.""</p><p>We watched the rest of the movie, and, when there was still no word about Holly, we actually did go down for some popcorn, but only for a few minutes. We still had to watch, just in case somebody managed to turn on a computer while things were going on and give us a good feed.</p><p>The vigilance was for nothing, though, we heard back from Winnie at about 11:30, and she uploaded the video while giving us a few details that wouldn't be on there, like the address of the site the girls were taken to.</p><p>That turned out to be valuable, Erin later used it to help her identify one of the men at the party. The girls were taken to a rental property, one which had supposedly been rented out as a private party. In fact, the property owner loaned it out, presumably in exchange for some kind of discount, and was also at the party himself.</p><p>Our view of the event was provided solely by one camera in a static location, put on some kind of coat rack or something and pointed at the area which served as a stage... which really wasn't a stage at all, but rather one corner of the room, although it did have a microphone. The hairband had been removed as not fitting in with either costume, and Amber's teddy-bear cam did record during the entire event, but, unfortunately, was focused on a wall on the side. It might have caught a few people passing by, but nothing particularly useful.</p><p>Winnie's camera got us more than enough, though. We skipped ahead the first few minutes of recording, which was the various girls standing around, getting last minute adjustments to their hair, but then men started to file in, led by Holly. They all came in at once, and Winnie confirmed my guess later - they were already there, but were waiting in another area for the girls to be ready. I counted twenty of them in all, and all of them wore masks, sometimes whole costumes. Some were simple ones, just a mask, either a domino mask or something more elaborate. The V for Vendetta mask were surprisingly popular, a few people wore those. There was a man in a devil's costume, with a red cape and a plastic mask that covered almost his whole head except his eyes. Another had a wolf snout. A rather large man had a business suit and his only costume piece was a clown mask that looked too small for his face and would have creeped me out if he wasn't facing away most of the time. Two men that we came to call 'the brothers', one a bit of a large oaf, the other smaller, who wore the classic Comedy and Tragedy masks (or, as I'd always called them, 'Happy Face' and 'Sad Face'). There was even an Obama.</p><p>""Damn,"" Erin texted me. ""I hope they take those off, otherwise it's going to be hard to identify these guys..."" And she was right, although we later figured out a surprising number... or Erin, did anyway. Much of this was sifting through Holly's correspondences, though, not from seeing faces, although we saw some of those.</p><p>""Okay everybody,"" Holly said cheerfully. ""Just in case I forgot to say it while everybody was being checked out, I'm glad to see all of you here. I hope this year will be even more of a success than last year. First, let me reintroduce the girls some of you already know... and know very well."" She listed off the names of each of the girls, and they took center stage for a second to smile, wave, and, if their costumes allowed it, show off their bodies. ""I know they're not why you most of you here, but these girls will be rentable in half-hour blocks, at the usual rates. They're up for anything, and they'll do it raw. If you miss out on one of our big-ticket items, maybe a threesome will make you feel better. Or even if you do nab a virgin, maybe you want to push her boundaries a little and rent one of my more experienced girls to do their best to turn her bi. It's up to you. Share them, make them beg, administer spankings for being such bad little girls, it's all good, as long as you don't leave a permanent mark, and don't take pictures, no matter how much you want that special keepsake. Tipping is encouraged, but not mandatory."" There was a little bit of laughter at that.</p><p>""Now, let me introduce our new girls. Unfortunately, the first two aren't virgins."" Somebody actually booed at that. ""I know, I know, but it's getting harder and harder to find virgins these days. Still, I think you'll agree, these girls are the next best thing, and they're still very fresh and practically untouched. Come on up here, Tinkerbelle.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twenty-Six</h5><p>Amber, dressed as Peter Pan's little friend Tinkerbelle, stepped to Holly's side at her introduction. She was barefoot, in a short green dress, and her hair pinned up instead of left down like it normally was... she really did look like a passable, though oversized, Tinkerbelle. ""Tinkerbelle's name is Amber. She's fourteen. Now, Amber, how many guys have you been with before you started working for me?"" Holly stared intently at Amber for a second, and I could almost imagine her mentally saying, ""Don't challenge me.""</p><p>""Two,"" she said nervously.</p><p>""And you've never sold your pussy or ass before, have you?"" She shook her head, though we knew this was a lie. Tori had been selling time with Amber that included more than just oral. ""Well, show it off!""</p><p>The costume must have been tailor-made for flashing, all it required was a slight lift so the hemline raised above her waist, and her pussy was visible... to the crowd, anyway. I couldn't actually see it because many of them leaned forward and blocked that much of the view. I did see her turn around, to show her ass and bend over pretty far for them. Holly used her hands to spread the cheeks wide, exposing the puckered asshole. ""Now, Amber, you've never had anybody fuck your ass at all, have you?"" She shook her head. This part was true, from what I was aware of, at least. Even at Eddie's party, her ass was protected, and I'd never been comfortable with anal, so I'd never done the deed myself. ""And you are willing to sell that right to the highest bidder, right?"" Amber nodded.</p><p>Holly leaned forward and worked her thumb around to the asshole, then gently pressed in, sparking a low-pitched gasp from Amber. I don't know how far she wound up inserting it, but it wasn't in there long, just one stroke in and out and then Holly pulled out, slapped Amber's ass cheek once causing barely a ripple, and announced, ""Well, then, we have our first auction. Amber's anal virginity, and her first ever paid fuck in the pussy. Obviously, whoever buys her ass gets first crack... no pun intended, unless you decide to purchase both, in which case, your call. But I'll start the bidding with her pussy... and the entry bid is $200."" One person bid. I couldn't tell who it was. In fact, unless it was the devil guy, the clown guy, the wolf guy, or one of the brothers, I probably couldn't report who bid at any particular time, sometimes they weren't even in the frame.</p><p>In this case, I know it was just one. ""Okay, how about $250. Nobody?"" She looked around the room. ""Okay, I probably should have told you this earlier, but Amber is a cheerleader. Isn't that right, Amber?""</p><p>""Yes,"" she reported, now standing up again and facing front, holding her green dress up to above her belly button. ""Since middle school."" We'd learned part of the reason that she was being asked to do more than Winnie, including having actual sex, was that, with cheerleading practice and other duties, she'd asked to be released from selling blowjobs more often. They told her she had to earn her right to stay on the team by being more accommodating. Here, she also seemed to be in that spirit. She was smiling brightly, and it even seemed genuine.</p><p>""Two fifty,"" Holly reported somebody bidding, and then looked around the room for a couple seconds before asking, ""And a little wisp of a girl like you probably still fits into her middle school uniform, right?"" Amber nodded. ""You still have it?"" Another nod, a little warier. ""Well, there you go then, as a special treat, I'll throw in a two-for-one offer. Not only can you fuck her tonight, but sometime in the next month, Amber will show up for a second encounter, wearing her middle school cheerleading uniform. Get her to do a dirty cheerleading routine, fuck her in her uniform, even wipe your cock on it after, I'll personally pay for the dry-cleaning."" The fat clown bid on that, as did one of the brothers. That was actually the moment they earned their name, as the skinny one asked aloud if he and his brother, while nudging him, could both double-team Amber as part of the cheerleading special. Holly agreed to allow up to two people for that one, and that sparked a bit of a bidding war that got it up to $400. The brothers lost out in the end. I think the bigger brother was relieved... he seemed to be trying to stop the other one from bidding towards the end.</p><p>The bidding for her ass was more competitive, earning bids from all around the room, and wound up at $850. ""Go sit on your buyer's lap while we do the rest of the sales,"" Holly instructed. She waved off to the side where the girls were waiting and announced, ""Now, for those of you who missed out on your last chance to poke a hot ass, next up we have... Pocahontas."" There were a few groans at that, but Holly just smiled. ""You're all just mad because I was the first one to say it."" Winnie appeared at the edge of the camera, and Holly pulled her even closer. I never would have said it to her face, but she actually didn't look so out of place as a Pocahontas. Her complexion was a little darker than most Chinese people I knew. She might have looked more out of place as a Mulan. ""Winnie here is tonight's Pocahontas. She's another non-virgin, but she can still love you long time."" Winnie shot an obvious glare at that point.</p><p>""Is she an ass-virgin too?"" somebody asked, and before Holly could answer, Winnie shook her head. I don't know if she was deliberately trying to screw Holly or if Holly was planning to be honest anyway. She'd lied about Amber's trading sexual favors for money, but so far she'd been pretty honest about virginities. Maybe she was afraid they could tell.</p><p>""What can I say?"" Holly said. ""She'll still be a good fuck and this will be her first time doing it for money."" This time, Winnie didn't contradict, although I knew that wasn't true. Holly hadn't made her do it, but before Winnie and I met she'd done all sorts of thing for money, or gifts that amounted to the same thing. ""We'll start the bidding at $300, and you can have her for the night. Either of her holes, as many times as you have it in you.""</p><p>Holly tugged at Winnie's costume to reveal one of her tits, and then pulled at the bottom. There were no bidders right away. ""Come on, I know you're saving your cash for the real virgins, but somebody must like a taste of the Orient...""</p><p>""Nothing I can't get in Thailand,"" somebody shouted to a chorus of knowing laughs. ""And they're younger, too.""</p><p>""Yeah, but you come to me for what you can't get... and that's normal, American teenage girls with a real life who are willing to get a little down and dirty. Winnie is all of that, no matter what her race. Two hundred,"" Holly offered.</p><p>She leaned in to whisper something to Winnie I didn't catch, and Winnie soon said, ""Please somebody fuck me."" But she said it so mechanically that it was hardly arousing at all. ""I need it so bad.""</p><p>Holly pinched her lips a little, but soon forced a smile back on her face. ""Come on people.""</p><p>One of the brothers, the skinny one, spoke up, offering jokingly, ""If you like her so much, why don't you fuck her?""</p><p>Holly grinned, and put a finger up to Winnie's chin as though evaluating her. ""Well, she's not really my type... and you know me, I don't fuck for free."" A moment's pause, and then she said, ""But... if you guys are willing to scrape together $300, I'll fuck her right here, to get you more in the mood.""</p><p>""I'll chip in twenty,"" somebody said, and a few more people agreed, and before long, it seemed, Holly reached her price.</p><p>She disappeared for a minute, and then came back, holding a big purple dildo, larger than an average dick, and attached to a little black leather getup. ""Okay, because you demanded it."" She pulled her slit up dress aside and started to attach the strap-on and, although at one point she needed to call for help, before long, she had an artificial cock swinging along as she walked. ""Come here, bitch."" That got a cheer. Winnie took her place in front of Holly, who then lead her forward, instructing her to bend over and rest her arms on the shoulders of one of the men in the front row. ""Since you've been such a bad little girl, I'm not even going to lube you up.""</p><p>The crowd rose up, so the camera didn't capture a good view of the proceedings, but every once in a while people would shuffle aside and you'd see Holly grinning sadistically as she thrust her hips forward, or Winnie's anguished-looking face as she was pounded in the cunt by a rubber cock.</p><p>That she had that look didn't mean she was actually suffering... I've mentioned before, Winnie always looked in pain while she was having sex, even when she enjoyed it, although I don't think this particular time was very enjoyable. The large dildo might not have been a major problem (it went into her pussy, as far as I could tell), but sometimes Holly would smack her ass or pull her hair hard enough to make her head point towards the ceiling... and that's not to mention the groping from the customers who felt free to squeeze her tits during the event, sometimes quite roughly from what she said later.</p><p>At one point during this spectacle, Clownface waved towards Karen, the Little Mermaid, almost like he was hailing a cab or asking for the check in a restaurant, and she went to his side, then got on her knees and started blowing him. Some of the people watched this, but the majority were more interested in Winnie getting fucked. Here the brothers split... the skinny brother was enthusiastically watching Winnie, cheering and encouraging them to go at it harder. The bigger brother averted his eyes, mostly watching the floor, although eventually started watching the blowjob going on as he tugged his pants nervously.</p><p>There was a lot of pants tugging going on, and a lot of pricks being exposed, too, hard and stroked... nobody was whacking off with the determination of somebody who planned on cumming right away, but rather enjoying a few strokes while they watched something hot, but also hoping to save themselves for something even better.</p><p>After a few minutes of the strap-on fucking, without stopping her motion, Holly looked around and said, ""So, anybody interested in renting her now?"" A few hands went up, including the one who's shoulders were being used as a table, and a few voices spoke up. ""Okay, the bidding starts at $300.""</p><p>A few minutes later, Winnie had been sold for $500. Her buyer was the guy dressed up as the Devil. ""Yeah, I thought it might be you,"" Holly said as she pulled out, and grabbed Winnie by one hand to drag her away and towards the devil. ""Just remember, nothing that leaves a permanent mark,"" she said ominously.</p><p>Next up was Samantha, dressed as Alice in Wonderland, short blue dress, white stockings which were dramatically revealed to be attached to a garter belt, and a black bow in her hair. Things had settled down a little, people taking their old seats, although Clownface was still getting a blowjob. ""And now, our first of the virgins!"" Holly called out. She still wore the strap on, which poked out of her dress and juggled as she walked. Running her hands through the younger girl's hair, Holly gave a little bio on Samantha, focusing on how she really needed the money because her Dad was out of work, and said, ""Now, she is a virgin in both holes, however, I have to warn you, she doesn't have a hymen. But I promise you, nothing other than fingers have been down her rabbit hole."" Bidding was faster and more furious on this one, and the brothers took a special interest, enough to win both holes. She pulled in almost $1800.</p><p>But that was nothing compared to the two virgins with hymens, Kate, dressed as a Latina Snow White, and Olivia in the yellow dress that I guess made her Belle towards the end of the movie, although she still wore her glasses. She was probably the poorest match to the costume. They each got their moment in the spotlight, and much time was spent on the hymens... in fact, Holly held a viewing that must have been five minutes long as each girl, now stripped, spread their pussies with their fingers and allowed the men line up to look inside up close. They could even touch, although with the warning that if they broke it, they bought it, at a price Holly set. Many did touch, and one even pulled his mask aside and took a lick, but none punctured the hymen.</p><p>After that, the bidding began. Kate, who also turned out to be the youngest, got the highest price, $4000 just for her virginity and $1500 for her ass. Belle got $2000 for her pussy and another thousand for her ass. One of those was the wolf-faced guy, another was wearing the V mask. Once the auctions were complete, and money was collected, the orgy began.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twenty-Seven</h5><p>Orgy is pretty well the best way to describe it. It was pretty well all public, although guests who hadn't made a purchase were instructed to keep a few feet away from those who did... many of them began renting out the older girls for a little relief... and that became a little more of a feeding frenzy too. The 'usual rates' Holly referred to, although it never was clear exactly how much that was on camera, didn't cover exclusivity... if somebody hired the Little Mermaid to suck his cock, another could hire her for the same time and fuck her. If you wanted her all to yourself, you had to pay five times as much.</p><p>The auctioned girls didn't have that problem, at least at first... there was a clear pecking order (or maybe that's peckering order?), even when multiple men had bought something off the same girl. Those who purchased the right to deflower a virgin pussy got to use her first, and, until they came, she was untouchable. After that, anal virginities were taken with the same rules. In Amber's case, because she wasn't a virgin except in her ass, she got ass-fucked before anything else.</p><p>There was one exception to those rules, and that was with the brothers, Comedy and Tragedy who had purchased Alice in Wonderland. That one was actually the easiest to watch, they were nearest to the camera. The girl was stripped first, a small body with perky little tits, although the garter belt and stockings that proved so popular during the bidding were left on. The larger brother, Tragedy, undressed except for his mask, revealing a bit of a pudgy hairy body that was quite a contrast to the girl he was going to deflower. He put on a condom, the only one I saw that night, and, to my surprise, gently stroked the girl's blonde hair. ""I know this probably isn't how you pictured your first time, and I'm sorry,"" he said, or something like that... there was a lot of noise and even though he said it pretty loudly, much of what was said was guesswork. ""I'm going to try to be as gentle as possible, okay?""</p><p>She nodded, and held her breath, and he advanced on her. He wasn't very big in the cock department... probably average size, really, but she stared at it nonetheless and instinctively started backing up. The smaller brother kept behind her, preventing her from going anywhere, and then, with surprising strength, lifted her up by her hips while the bigger one got into position. ""That's it, easy does it,"" the big brother said as she sank down on him slowly. After that, he was the one who held her, not the little brother. He'd backed away, and in fact, a few times got right in the way of the camera, blocking the view of everything. ""Is it okay? I'm not hurting you or anything, right?"" he asked. Samantha didn't answer. The little brother moved out of the way and we saw him thrusting his hips upward as she locked her knees around his hips.</p><p>""Okay, come on little brother, you've had your fun, time to share."" That was the smaller brother speaking, but I guess he was the older one after all. His dick was all slicked up... when he was blocking the camera he was getting lube that was provided on an unseen table. Other men stopped by the same place throughout the night. Sometimes, they would do so to grab a drink, and we'd briefly see them take off their mask.</p><p>Tragedy looked at his brother, but didn't stop the thrusting. ""Don't you see this is traumatic enough for the poor girl?"" She didn't seem traumatized, at least not obviously, but she didn't seem especially into it, either. Her eyes were closed through most of it, although when this conversation started, she opened them and was looking back and forth between the two masked men who'd bought her.</p><p>""She knew what she was getting into,"" Comedy-face said, maneuvering behind her and spreading her as-cheeks.</p><p>""Give her some time to get used to it... Damn it, do you have to barge in on everything of mine?""</p><p>""She's not yours, she's a whore. And without me, you wouldn't even have a shot at her. Now stop bouncing her around so I can get in.""</p><p>Tragedy-face slowed down and his brother slowly pressed his dick into the teenager's ass. She winced at it, and pressed up against the bigger man, almost hugging him for support, while he told her it was okay, but before long, she was sandwiched in between them, and they were both thrusting into her holes at the same time. Tragedy-face was moving more slowly now, like he was afraid he might break the girl, but Comedy-face was pounding away at her ass. Alice did start groaning, either in pleasure or pain, and soon after that the trio pulled out and sank towards the floor where they continued to fuck, but out of view, until presumably they were done with her.</p><p>By the time they were done, most of the virginities were done away with, and a few minutes later, the rest of them were. Comedy-face jumped up quickly when he was done, and started looking for something more entertaining to watch. The larger, more gentle man, actually stayed with the girl he bought, helped her to her feet (where we could see them again) and said something to her. I wouldn't have heard it, but apparently she didn't either, because she asked him to repeat it. He pulled the mask, just over his mouth, and said, ""Just remember, what doesn't kill us makes us stronger.""</p><p>Even though there were no longer any virgins in the room, that didn't put an end to the festivities, by any means. The girls were sold again, and fucked again, and sometimes in between engagements they were forced to perform lesbian shows to get people up again and willing to pay for another round. These weren't free either, but either one person would rent two girls and tell them go at each other, or a collection would be taken up, just like when Holly used the strap-on on Winnie.</p><p>Although it happened off camera (or, rather, on camera, but too far away and with too much going on nearby to make sense of what was happening), Winnie herself was the subject of another collection. After the man in the devil costume had fucked her ass once and later throat-fucked her pretty intently from the way Winnie described it, he declared he was done with her and wanted to try somebody else, and made a deal with Holly to... I guess, subcontract is as good a way to put it as any, but it was done in a very specific way.</p><p>For the rest of that night, Winnie was designated the clean-up girl, or cumdumpster, for the whole group. Anyone could cum in her mouth, or have her lick clean another girl's pussy or asshole clean of semen. A collection was taken up among all the men, most of them chipping in for the spectacle, and although most of the money went to Holly, Winnie says some of it was kicked back to Satan.</p><p>Holly had also pointed out the guy in the wolf mask, and warned that he owned a dog-breeding facility, and that if she didn't perform her duties with a smile and no bitching, she'd let him rent her for a Saturday to be fucked by dogs.</p><p>We didn't see this threat, Winnie told us about it after, but we did see her waiting nearby while a Zorro-masked figure fucked Amber, and, with a big plastic smile on her face, first gave a quick suck and then licked the dick clean after it pulled out, still dribbling, and then went to town on Amber's pussy. The view was blocked momentarily as one of the Brothers, the Comedy-face one, actually got a drink and took off his mask for a second completely. It wasn't anybody we recognized, and he moved out of the way so we could see Amber having an orgasm from Winnie eating her out. That got a cheer, but didn't earn Winnie a respite. As soon as she was done, she responded to a whistle to run off to get on her knees for another guy. She moved pretty fast, and we didn't see her bitch once. I guess Erin was wrong, she did find dogfucking a valid threat.</p><p>It was actually only a couple minutes after this scene that the video ended, out of memory to store the events, but from what Winnie said, it went on for some time after. The only one who didn't get fucked was Holly. Many of the freshest girls got fucked six or seven times, and Winnie... well, she threw up afterwards. ""I don't think I ever want to swallow cum again,"" she said... but of course we couldn't promise that. She was still one of Holly's whores, and we had to tell her that.</p><p>""But not for much longer,"" Erin assured her, as the Blackmailer. ""We're very close.""</p><p>We were close, but we weren't ready yet. Although it might seem like we had all we needed, we still held off on acting on our information. For one thing, we wanted to be more sure that Cassie's stories of cop partners weren't involved, even though we hadn't seen any evidence. We continued to not see any, but it was the type of thing that you could never rule out completely. For another, we wanted to get more information on the customers. We'd gotten some headway on that in the first week afterwards, where the new girls were still in high demand... when you combined the addresses the girls were sent to with Google and the knowledge that these were wealthy guys, we put together a few names, even though they were masked. The dog breeder in the wolf mask was easy, as was the clown face who owned the rental property (we found his picture on a website and even before Amber confirmed that she'd been sent to see him, his fat ugly face just seemed to look like the guy). The brothers still eluded us, even with one of them unmasked, as did the guy in the Zorro mask, and a few of the others, but for quite a few of them, we knew who they were, although we couldn't prove it yet.</p><p>The final thing that was holding us back was that we wanted something on Holly's dad, and, ideally, something incriminating on Holly that wasn't directly connected to the prostitution ring. That way, we could threaten the both of them with exposure, and even if they called our bluff, we might be able to put them in jail without exposing the girls who'd been blackmailed. They wouldn't want to expose the blackmail then, because it would mean more jail time for them.</p><p>As it turns out, I was the one who got that final piece, both at once, and it was almost entirely by accident. I was working on my game idea after school, the Foxy Squirrel one, getting a little done, and I decided to take a break and check who was online our little spy program. Mom was home early, so I didn't have a chance to have sex with Erin after school like usual, and I guess I was hoping to find something to jack off to.</p><p>I noticed Holly was on one of the school computers. That was rare enough... she didn't use them very much, except a little at school where I couldn't really spend time watching her. I guess since she had her own computer, and she assumed (rightly) that the school ones had monitoring on them, she didn't see much use in using them herself.</p><p>I figured I'd check it out just in case. She was sitting at a kitchen table, eating a prepackaged single-serve salad. A quick check at her desktop showed she was working on some kind of problem set in a science class, probably one that was assigned on the school computers and would be handed in electronically. I didn't care about that, so after a quick look I turned back to the camera view and watched her for a while.</p><p>Nothing happened at first, but I kept the window open, just in case, while I went to look up a piece of code syntax for a function I was planning to use, and it paid off. A couple minutes later, a moving shadow appeared on cam. The shadow became a person who walked into frame to get something from the kitchen. He was tall, thin, but wiry, with stubble for hair and on his chin. He was dressed in a grey t-shirt and plaid boxer shorts. It was Holly's dad.</p><p>I put on my headphones and, just in case, started recording the scream. ""That late?"" her father said, in response to some question I didn't hear. He rubbed his eyes. ""Shouldn't you be out making money? Where's whatshername? The chink you're mother-henning.""</p><p>""She's with Kingston, sort of a test run. I asked him to pay her more than usual so I can see if she's going to hold out on me. I almost hope she does, that bitch has been on my last nerve for weeks."" I made a quick note to warn Winnie. I had a feeling Winnie would, on her own, fail the test and assume she was entitled to skim off the top anything that wouldn't be noticed.</p><p>""And the other girls? All working? Making enough money for us?""</p><p>""Most of them."" She seemed uninterested, and the only trace of emotion, I might have imagined it. Her father came up behind her to put his hands on her shoulders, looking over the work she was doing. I thought she stiffened up as he touched her.</p><p>""The big Halloween party's over, when are you going to let Daddy get a crack at your new friends?""</p><p>She sighed. ""The ex-virgins are still in pretty high demand. I could probably spare you Amber or Winnie in a few days.""</p><p>He frowned. ""Which ones are those again?""</p><p>""The Chinese girl and the cheerleader.""</p><p>""I could be satisfied with the cheerleader... but why so long? You shouldn't work them too hard, they'll be command higher prices if you make them a little rarer.""</p><p>She grit her teeth. ""I wouldn't have to work them so hard if you weren't so busy smoking up our profits.""</p><p>""Now that's not fair.""</p><p>""It's fair and it's true. So will you let me handle this the way I need to handle this?""</p><p>They were silent for about half a minute, and he continued to look over her shoulder at the computer. ""You can handle it,"" he said. ""But that means keeping me happy, too. I've got needs too, you know.""</p><p>""I can call Karen or Tori,"" she offered. ""You like them, right?""</p><p>He leaned forward and sniffed her hair. ""If all you're going to offer me is pussy I've already had, I might as well just enjoy my baby girl right now.""</p><p>""I'm on my period,"" she said.</p><p>""That's okay, your butthole is tighter anyway. Come on. Up for daddy."" He grabbed her shoulders again and pulled... no, more like directed her into a standing position.</p><p>""I do have work to do.""</p><p>""I won't take long."" He pulled down her pants, on camera, and then her panties, and turned her towards the countertop, which she gripped as she bent over. It was all visible on cam. He got behind her and his dick poked between her ass-cheeks.</p><p>""Christ, at least use some fucking lube."" She pulled away, got her purse from the table, retrieved a small vial from it, and passed it over to him before getting back into position.</p><p>He spread it on his dick and around her ass, before pushing in again. He fucked her for only a couple minutes, but it was pretty clear Holly wasn't really into it, she was just enduring it. Her dad seemed to be into it though, twitching and making exaggerated faces of pleasure, almost like he knew he was on camera and was mugging for it. He was just energetic, though, short quick strokes, and for a while it reminded me of a dog humping somebody... somebody who found the whole thing a little humiliating but was determined not to show it.</p><p>When it was over, he just turned away like he was the one who'd lost interest, and while his daughter wiped her ass with a paper towel, the father went to the fridge where he got a beer. A few seconds later, he was left, giving Holly one last playful ruffle of the hair before moving on.</p><p>I didn't fap to it... it was kind of horrifying, really, but I did feel some satisfaction of having gotten what we wanted. As soon as Erin came upstairs, I called her into the room and showed her the video I saved.</p><p>""I almost feel sorry for her,"" I said.</p><p>She stared at the screen, but I had a feeling she was fighting the instinct to roll her eyes at me. ""Don't let it cloud your judgment... even if she's had a fucked up life, she's still our enemy, she's still fucking with our friends, and she still needs to be taken down.""</p><p>""I know,"" I said. ""But we can do it compassionately. Maybe take the father out, and we won't have to do anything to Holly.""</p><p>""Make no mistake, Holly's running it, she said it herself. If we want to take them out without harming our friends, we need to take out both of them,"" she said. ""The good news is, I think we have enough ammunition now to do that."" She bit her lip. ""We just need to decide when we're ready to pull the trigger.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twenty-Eight</h5><p>We put the decision off, figuring a little more time couldn't hurt, after everything we had allowed to happen already, and we wanted to be sure... Cassie's tales of Holly having police connections still loomed large in our fears, even if we hadn't seen evidence. She also said teachers, plural, at our school were involved, and so far, we'd only confirmed one... a male gym teacher. It was, like Tony and Gianna's relationship when it still wasn't confirmed, virtually impossible to rule out completely, whether it was true or not. So we decided another two weeks was fair, to see if any of evidence of secret partners presented itself. But it was only a few days after that Halloween Party scene that there was a kind of explosion of emotional chaos that forced our hand into acting early... not from Holly and Amber and Winnie or anybody in the sordid part of our lives, but from our ordinary group of friends.</p><p>Kirk and Cassie broke up. This time, it seemed, for good, and for good reason. Kirk cheated on her. I don't know exactly how he told her, but he did tell her, that much was certain, sometime after school one day. We weren't there for that, so I also don't know if there was screaming and yelling or if Cassie just told him to get out. I found out about it through Erin, ultimately, although I had just a little hint of it before... Cassie calling our home phone, because she couldn't reach Erin directly. Erin was out, working on a project with Krista... a legitimate, school project, I mean, they'd been grouped together in one of their classes and they were at Krista's place working on it. She must have turned off her phone, and so Cassie tried the house line. I could tell she was upset, but she wouldn't tell me about what... in fact she pretty much just hung up on me when I said Erin was out. Probably because she knew I was Kirk's friend.</p><p>I told Erin about the call when she got home, and then she told me, she'd already heard... Kirk had told her he'd cheated. She was pissed about it, but I didn't bother to defend him, although I did think it was at least noble of him that he fessed up about it, rather than let her find out another way. I didn't try to contact him directly... I figured if he wanted to talk about it, he'd call me.</p><p>The next day I learned what Erin must have already known but hadn't chosen to share. The girl Kirk cheated on Cassie with was Tony's little sister Gianna. And the only reason he confessed was that they got caught by Tony and Gianna's parents, coming home unexpectedly after some event they were going to got cancelled, so it was about to become public knowledge anyway. I knew Erin was especially pissed at him, not only did he cheat on her best friend, which was bad enough, but he'd also shattered one of her illusions, of another dream kinship out there, just like us. Except it wasn't a dream if Gianna was fucking somebody like Kirk on the side. Maybe it was just Kinplay, to use one of Erin's terms, experimentation, stress relief, but nothing serious.</p><p>Or maybe to Gianna that's all it was. Tony I think thought it was a little more, but I never talked to him about it. I could tell he was pissed off all day, and if Kirk even came near us he balled up his fists and looked threateningly at him. He got detention for shouting a stream of profanity at him at lunch, when Kirk dared to try to apologize to him.</p><p>Kirk looked at me for help, during that, or moral support, before fleeing the cafeteria, but I wasn't inclined to offer it, at least not right away. I didn't even follow him out. After all, I sympathized with Tony... even if he was just a protective older brother, I still knew where he was coming from. And it wasn't as though it was the first time Kirk had screwed up in that regard... he's probably the only other guy who's touched my sister in any kind of sexual way, before Erin and I got together. Even if she just stroked his cock before he dumped her for her friend when she wouldn't give him a blowjob, that image still haunts me and I try not to think about it.</p><p>After school, I saw him, sitting on a set of bleachers near the parking lot, alone, looking out forlornly, making a point of not looking directly at me. I had a feeling he was doing this on purpose, sitting alone, but where I'd notice him when I went to my car. He wanted me to go over and talk to him, but he didn't want to ask. This way, if I decided to just leave him, he could pretend I just didn't notice. ""I should see how he's doing,"" I said to my sister.</p><p>She frowned at me, but didn't fight it. ""I guess I could try to get a ride with somebody else...""</p><p>I don't think she was trying to manipulate me, but it had that effect anyway. ""No, I'll drive you,"" I said suddenly. ""I can come back and find him later.""</p><p>""No, really,"" she said, putting a hand on my arm. ""There's Anna, she owes me a favor anyway."" Cassie had left midway during the day, claiming a stomach ache, and, according to Erin, had refused her offer to go hang out together after school.</p><p>I watched Erin long enough to assure she got a ride, and then sauntered over to where Kirk was sitting. He still wouldn't look at me. ""You realize there's no game on or anything, right?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""I mean, you are kind of an idiot, so...""</p><p>I meant it as good natured ribbing, but I guess he'd had enough of a bad day. ""So what, you planning to shun me too?"" he asked, a little defensively.</p><p>""I probably should,"" I said mildly, shaking my head, but sat down beside him. ""I mean, what the hell is it with you and your friend's sisters? You should know they're off limits."" Mine especially.</p><p>""I do! It just kind of happened. It started out completely innocent. Well, not completely. Sometimes when I was over at Tony's it looked like she was pretty obviously teasing me, you know, bending over in front of us to pick stuff up. But I saw her walking a few times and gave her a ride, and we started chatting a little. I really just thought of it as just being friendly to a friend's sister at first.""</p><p>""A little too friendly. You've been warned about that before."" By me.</p><p>He scowled, but the scowl was more at himself than me. ""I know, but it's not like it's a universal rule or anything. Some guys don't mind. And I guess... well, you know I never had a sister of my own. I guess I never really got that special bond with somebody. I've always noticed other guys sisters, like maybe I thought I could get the best of both worlds."" He must have worried that I was worried about Erin, because he suddenly got a panicked look and said, ""But don't worry, I've learned my lesson, I haven't even thought about that with Erin.""</p><p>I wasn't really worried anymore, and although it never hurt to let him know that was dangerous territory, I figured I could let him off the hook. ""Like you'd stand a chance anyway. She hates you, now. I mean, you cheated on her best friend.""</p><p>""I didn't cheat,"" he insisted. Then, a second later. ""Not really."" Another second of silence followed, before he followed up with, ""Well, I did, but it wasn't my fault. But we were pretty much temporarily broken up when I went all the way and actually had sex with Gianna... Cassie can't fault me for that."" And yet, I knew she would have. ""And then after we got back together, Gianna threatened to tell, so I figured what was the harm of keeping it going?""</p><p>""That's weak, man. And you were cheating long before you 'went all the way and actually had sex' with her.""</p><p>""Just fooling around, some oral and I fingerbanged her a few times... it was all quick stuff, snuck in while I was hanging out at Tony's or giving her a ride somewhere. It was just in fun, nothing serious."" I just gave him a look, like he wasn't fooling anybody. ""Okay, I'm scum, but I don't really need you playing the moral high ground here, we both know you're no better.""</p><p>""Huh?""</p><p>He stared at me... it felt like he was going to stare right through me. ""Really? You're going to make me say it? You're not going to just admit it?""</p><p>My heart started to race. Did he know about me and Erin? All this time? ""Say what?""</p><p>""I've known you, like, forever, you can't keep secrets from me. And Cassie's let a few things slip when I make jokes about you. I can put two and two together."" Oh god, no. When I still didn't say anything, he added, in frustration. ""Come on, I know you've been fucking around too. Everybody knows Madison doesn't do anything, and I know you haven't been going without.""</p><p>I let out my breath in relief, a little too obviously, but I think it looked like I'd been caught. Still, I felt an irrational need to defend myself. ""I've never cheated on Madison,"" I said.</p><p>""Oh, so the leader of the Chastity Club's secretly a slut like the every other girl?""</p><p>""No!"" I said. Okay, yes, in some ways.</p><p>""So you're a cheat.""</p><p>""No!""</p><p>""It's one or the other. She's a slut, or you're a cheat. Don't even try denying you've been getting laid, you missed your chance for that. So, who've you been slipping the meat to? Your ex-girlfriend? Somebody else at school? I'm sure it's somebody who would piss Madison off. Let's see, who does she know? Or maybe it was....""</p><p>A part of me was sure he was going to guess Erin, even just as a crass joke, and then my face would give me away. I guess that was why it just slipped out. ""Madison's a lesbian, okay?!"" I blurted, to keep him from guessing.</p><p>He stared at me for a second, as though it was too weird to process. ""What? She's gay?"" he asked.</p><p>""Oh god,"" I said. I wasn't supposed to say that. ""You can't tell anybody.""</p><p>""If she's gay, why are you dating her?""</p><p>""It's just... an arrangement we made. I play her boyfriend and don't pressure her for sex, and..."" The best lies are always close to the truth. ""...she stops picking on Erin.""</p><p>""And what, she doesn't care if you sleep around, as long as you keep it quiet?""</p><p>""Pretty much."" I looked at him. ""You can't tell anybody, though.""</p><p>""Why not? If it gets out Miss Holier-than-thou's a lesbo, she's not going to be in any position to pick on your sister, she'll have her own problems to deal with.""</p><p>He was right... even people who didn't care if she was gay would hound her just because it was a secret and she had a lot to school. People attacked when they sensed weakness. And of course, that was without even considering her parents. ""Have a little empathy, man.""</p><p>He shrugged. ""Hey, if you don't want me to tell anybody, I won't tell a soul. We are friends, right?"" He looked at me, like he wasn't sure, since so many of his other friends had left him recently.</p><p>Kirk wasn't a great friend, and sometimes I didn't even like him much, but... he was a friend, maybe my oldest one. ""Yeah. We'll always be friends."" He smiled goofily, probably in relief. ""As long as you stay away from my sister,"" I reminded him.</p><p>""Like you said, no chance of that happening, even if I wanted it to. Which I don't."" He sighed. ""Tony's never going to forgive me, is he?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" I said, but I thought the answer was no. Maybe if his relationship with his sister was more conventional, he could have gotten over it, but now jealousy was involved, and that was so much more effective at ending friendships.</p><p>""Jay's been giving me the cold shoulder too.""</p><p>""To be honest, I don't think he really cares, but he's been friends with Tony longer."" Just as I'd been friends with Kirk longer. That sucked, it was going to ruin our whole circle. Well, maybe. ""I'm not going to stop hanging out with Tony either, by the way. And I can't exactly stop hanging around Cassie, she's my sister's best friend. So at school you might be on your own a little... but hey, we'll always have X-Box.""</p><p>""Still going to help me study for my second crack at the SATs?"" Mostly it was just drilling him with random questions. You didn't even have to be smart to do it... anybody could have helped, but it was quite possible he didn't have anybody.</p><p>""Yeah. I think I can manage that,"" I said, and then joked, to lighten the mood, ""You need all the help you can get."" Why is it so many of our jokes are tearing each other down?</p><p>He was quiet for a while, and for a second I thought maybe he took this particular jibe personally, but then he pressed his hands to his face firmly. ""God, why did I have to go and fuck everything up?"" I didn't answer. Finally, he said in a very small voice, ""I loved her, you know?""</p><p>""Cassie?"" I ventured. He nodded. ""Then why did you...""</p><p>""I don't know! I just got horny, and there was opportunity, and it didn't seem like anything bad could happen, I just thought it would be a little fun on the side. The truth is, if I had to choose, I'd choose Cassie, even though Gianna's way hotter. Way hotter.""</p><p>""You never know,"" I said. ""Maybe she'll forgive you once she gets over being mad."" Although he should probably get out of the habit of emphasizing that Gianna was 'way hotter.'</p><p>He looked up, hopeful. ""You think so?""</p><p>""Stranger things have happened."" Like Erin forgiving me for when I blackmailed her. Fuck, so much of my life the last few years fell into that category. A girl taking back a cheater, that was practically clichÃ© in comparison. Of course, Kirk would probably find a way to screw it up. So, I thought I'd give him some help, even though I'd never been in the situation before. ""But you can't pester her. Just tell her you love her, you're sorry, you'll do what it takes to earn her trust and if she changes her mind you'll be there. And you can't fuck Gianna while you're waiting, either. Better if you don't fuck anybody, but definitely not her."" I shrugged. ""There are no guarantees, but there's a slight chance. But if you don't think you can be faithful the second time, you should just let her go now.""</p><p>He just said ""Yeah,"" and seemed to be thinking it over, and a minute later he got a phone call from his Dad, and when he was done, he wanted to change the topic, and so we just talked about random bullshit, and before long we decided it was time to go our separate ways. Just before we reached our cars, he said, ""You know, I should have known Madison was gay. She didn't have that simmering sexual tension with me like Angela did.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Hey, we never did anything, I'd never do that to you, but I could tell, underneath all that pretend dislike, she was a little into me. Who could blame her? I am, after all, an Ultraman."" He flexed one of his scrawny arms into a muscle, pretty much proving he was just joking around. ""But with Madison? She really just disliked me. So it makes sense she was gay. I really should have seen it sooner.""</p><p>I shook my head with a smile as I got into my car. ""You're delusional, man.""</p><p>He grinned. ""Hey, if I didn't have delusions, I'd just be stuck with reality... who the fuck wants that?"" The grin faded halfway through what he said. We waved through the windows, and then I drove home.</p><p>Erin seemed in a bit of a bad mood when I saw her next, and I thought for a bit it was guilt by association, especially when she asked, ""So how's the cheater doing?""</p><p>""Feels like shit.""</p><p>""Good, he deserves to."" She sighed. ""I never should have set the two of them up.""</p><p>""They were good together,"" I pointed out. ""He says he loves her.""</p><p>""If he loved her, he wouldn't have cheated.""</p><p>""Things aren't always that simple.""</p><p>She stiffened a little. ""What, do you think you'd cheat on me?""</p><p>""No,"" I said quickly. ""But I have hurt you, without meaning to."" I put my hands on her shoulders. ""I never want to, I like to think I don't do it as much anymore, but... Kirk is an idiot.""</p><p>""Well, you're right about that part."" She sighed. ""I should have known,"" she said. ""I should have seen it.""</p><p>""You can't watch everybody. Besides, if you had... what would you do? He still cheated, and Cassie would be hurt no matter what you did.""</p><p>She hummed a little, like she saw my point but didn't want to outright agree. ""I haven't been a good friend to Cassie lately,"" she said.</p><p>That seemed to come out of nowhere. ""What?""</p><p>""I've been trying to strike up this friendship with Krista, so I haven't been with Cassie as much at school... Krista hasn't really warmed to her yet... and after school, I've been pretty busy... it's been ages since I just went to her place to hang out, or did anything a friend should do.""</p><p>""Everyone has their busy periods. But you've been a great friend to her, overall.""</p><p>""No, I haven't. And I haven't been one to Winnie and Amber, either."" She turned her chair to look at me and said, ""I think it's time to take down Holly.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twenty-Nine</h5><p>Taking down Holly had been a goal for so long, and yet we'd always put it off. We had a deadline, and we were comfortable with that, and now that it was about to be moved up, a little fear crept into me. ""What? Are you sure?""</p><p>She nodded. ""We were only waiting just to be extra careful. I think we're good.""</p><p>""What about what happened with Cassie? Her Dad getting arrested?""</p><p>""I'm sure it's a bluff. We know Holly's dad's into drugs, maybe he planted something in the car, called in a tip. She doesn't actually need a cop, she just needed Cassie to THINK she has a cop. Everything's pointed to this all along.""</p><p>""But he got probation, just like Holly promised.""</p><p>""Cassie's dad was a first-time offender, white, and with the drugs not found on his person. Probation's probably what any judge would have given.""</p><p>""So her connections are just smoke and mirrors."" We'd had conversations like this, maybe even exactly like this, many times before, but it just felt to me I had to go over everything again, just to make sure we didn't miss anything.</p><p>Erin shrugged a little, realizing this. ""I can't be 100% sure, but I think so, mostly. She knows people with money, but that's about it. If she had those kind of powerful friends, I'd know about it by now. I've already identified half of her high rollers, and there's just no sign. They're not even THAT rich, mostly. We already have enough to ruin her. Let's do it. For Winnie and Amber, and Cassie too, even though she'll never know about it.""</p><p>I'd been wanting to end this for a while, but had always been persuaded that it wasn't the time, we needed to be sure. So it's a little strange that I still needed persuading that it was the right moment to move, that we had been as careful as we could afford to be, but by this time I'd been convinced, and soon the conversation moved from whether to do this to how it would be done.</p><p>It took a couple days to get completely set up. We arranged for all of Holly's girls to be called to an empty classroom at the end of the day. We didn't want Holly there, at least not at first. Erin thought it would be best if we started consolidating our hold over everybody else, first. So, we faked a message from one of her girls, drawing her away to the other side of the school.</p><p>Everybody except Winnie and Amber filed in to the room expecting Holly to have something to say. Winnie and Amber were already there, but the others must have expected they just happened to arrive first. One of the laptops was already set up and running, providing me my view of everything. Miranda and Tori exchanged a few words I didn't catch, but whatever it was caused Tori to grin knowingly, and then, after a quick look around the room to notice Holly wasn't there, they started looking at the door, expecting her to show up at any moment.</p><p>Almost time for me to make my debut. I was playing the role of the Blackmailer from home. I'd skipped the last class of the day for it. We needed one of us to be on call without fear of interruption. Erin watched, but from the library and with a hand ready to switch to an essay at a moment's notice. She couldn't hear anything going on, either. Pretty much, that left me in charge, which was a bit nerve-wracking.</p><p>I cracked my fingers to begin typing, but Winnie spoke first, providing an introduction. ""So, thank you all for coming,"" she said sweetly. She was loving this... but then, why shouldn't she, given what we'd promised? ""Some things have changed... big things. Holly's no longer in charge here. I wanted to introduce you to your new Master."" She waved at the computer screen. That was my cue.</p><p>""Thank you, Winnie,"" I typed, and seconds later, the words were repeated aloud, thanks to a text-to-speech program. ""The coming changes will be surprising, however you will quickly see that all of us will benefit from them. Firstly, Winnie will be in charge of the day-to-day running of this operation. You'll be giving her the Madam's share of the profits and letting her know of any problems."" At this point, Erin sent me a little text message telling me Holly just stormed past her. We'd expected that, and me especially, because I saw Miranda texting while I was giving my introductory remarks.</p><p>""Secondly, you will all be making a lot more money. You see, I am not motivated by money. I have enough of that. Because of that, those girls who are making no money will now take home 80% of what the customers pay."" Eyes widened at that, on all sides. The freshmen girls still weren't making anything, except for what Holly gave some of them off the Halloween party, and that wasn't much. Winnie hadn't earned anything, because Winnie said she didn't reach the benchmark. The girls who'd been doing this for more than a year and were now helping to reign in other girls, Holly had been giving them 20%. I was basically offering to quadruple their pay... or at least, that's what they thought. ""The remainder will go to Winnie, from which I will take my cut."" Time to disappoint the old-timers. ""Those of you who have been at this longer, you will also be making more money... but not as much as you think. You will take home fifty percent at first.""</p><p>""Why are we getting less?"" Tori asked, suddenly offended. She was still earning more than twice as much as she used to be, but somehow the fact that she wasn't going to be making as much as others pissed her off.</p><p>""I'm glad you asked. Because before you got Winnie and Amber involved, they belonged to me. You fucked with my girls. And there is always a price to fucking with my girls. You will earn what the other girls do when you have paid that price. I suspect you can pay it back in three months of work. After that, you will earn 80%.""</p><p>Holly burst into the room then, in full-on angry bitch mode. ""What the fuck is going on here? What kind of game is this?""</p><p>""You're getting taken out, bitch,"" Winnie said smugly, forming her fingers into a gun and aiming it at her, then bending her thumb to simulate it going off.</p><p>""I'm getting taken out? I own you, bitch.""</p><p>I interrupted. ""That brings me to my next point."" She stared at the computer in stunned confusion. ""Holly has no more leverage over any of you. I have taken all the material she's used to blackmail you."" This was the hardest part. It was easy to get copies of most of it, through mail accounts and other snooping, we had that early on. The tricky part was removing Holly's access to it. We deleted it from any mail account we could find, of course, but there would be copies on Holly's home computer.</p><p>At least, there were, until Erin physically broke in to her home. She didn't have my permission for that, I would have told her no, but that's Erin's most infuriating tendency... she thought it was better to just do it and not worry me with asking. Except I was worried, even when she got away with it. And I thought it was stupid, too... there was no guarantee of getting everything, Holly might even still have pictures on her phone, and it just didn't matter enough to risk herself like that. Erin justified it by saying it let her put the spy program on the other computers in Holly's house, and she made sure to do it at a time where Holly was out with customers and her father, according to his Facebook, was at sports bar.</p><p>We thought we got most of the copies, and even if we didn't, it wasn't that important. Of course, I didn't want Holly getting some illusory power by proving she had some copies squirreled away, so I added quickly. ""Oh, she may still have copies, somewhere, but she won't be using them, because I have more on her than she has on you.""</p><p>While that was playing, Holly didn't just sit and listen. ""What the fuck is this? You guys are taking orders from a computer?"" She only looked back, with some suspicion, at the last part of my speech coming through the speakers.</p><p>""No, they're taking orders from the person behind the computer. A person you can never, ever touch. But I can touch you, Holly."" I queued up to play the video on the screen, the one of Holly and her father. ""If you step out of line, or harass any of my girls..."" That was supposed to be MY girls, but text-to-speech doesn't handle inflection well. ""This goes out. That's your father there. He will go to jail, for life. And maybe you're okay with that. Maybe you think he abuses you, and you'd welcome the excuse to send him away. But that's not all I have on you."" I switched to a clip of Holly at the auction selling virgin pussy. A clip of her blackmailing, from the very beginning. ""You will also go to jail. So will any of your friends who helped push girls into prostitution.""</p><p>I could see it then, fear on her face, genuine fear. ""You can't do that..."" she said. ""You don't know who you're messing with here. I have friends, powerful friends.""</p><p>""Your so-called powerful friends have no power over me. You didn't even know I was in your computers, all this time. I'm not even in your city. But if I detect any attempt to take me off your computers or track me down, I will immediately release what I have on you and your father. Not to mention your clients."" I started naming names, just a few of the ones we identified.</p><p>Tears were now in her eyes, and I have to admit, I felt a little satisfaction. ""You can't do this. You don't know what you're doing!""</p><p>""I know what I'm doing. I'm taking over. Now, you can stay on, as a whore. You could make yourself useful to me. I'm sure you've got a few clients I don't already know about. I'll even let you keep twenty percent of what you earn, until my girls get paid back every cent of what you've taken from them over the years.""</p><p>""Bullshit. You're just bluffing. This is all some kind of game you're playing."" It was desperate, I thought, even though it was close to the truth. I started another of the blackmail clips playing, this one of the original ones she had on Samantha. She wasn't looking much at the screen, so she must not have noticed, because she said, ""Come on, girls..."" to her friends. ""Tomorrow Winnie gets destroyed."" I guess she didn't realize Amber was part of this too. The rest of the girls, even the ones who'd been with her a long time, didn't answer her, they looked uncertainly towards the screen. ""Come with me or you know the consequences.""</p><p>""Any consequences will be faced by you, Holly, before anybody else. This is no bluff. I know it, they know it, and even you know it. You belong to me now, but don't worry... I am not a cruel master.""</p><p>""You're going to regret this,"" she cried. ""And that's no bluff either."" She stalked towards the door, her heels clacking dramatically and being the only sound in the room.</p><p>""Holly,"" I typed. ""Nothing you do can harm me. You are over. I'll give you a few days to get used to that fact. You know why? Because I can afford to. But I'll be watching. And you'll never know from where.""</p><p>She only hesitated a moment as I spoke, and then continued walking out, slamming the door behind her. I breathed out a sigh of relief. It seemed like perfect victory, and, I really did feel like I wasn't a cruel master. I was already trying to think of ways to make it easier for Holly to accept, maybe offering to blackmail her father so that he never touched her, if indeed that bothered her. Even knowing how I loved my sister, I never felt a parent and child could have a similar relationship without it being abusive by the parent and unwanted by the kid.</p><p>But there had more important people to be magnanimous towards. ""That went as expected. I knew you would all react appropriately. There is one more piece of information I have for all of you. While Holly will no longer be blackmailing you, I still am. But again, I am not a cruel master. I will of course ruin your lives if you attempt to expose me, but I don't want to. I may require you to perform for me, on camera, on occasion... but I have many girls like you, so any individual girl will not be called upon very often. Beyond that, your lives are your own."" I left a pause, although they didn't seem to be reacting. ""This means that no one will be forced to continue with the prostitution business. You are free. If you wish to continue for the money, you are welcome to. If not, this is your way out.""</p><p>I don't know what I was expecting, but one of the girls started crying, her whole body shaking, and that started what seemed like a flood of tears around the room, some with smiles attached, some rolling down stony faces. Not every girl was crying, but enough were. It was the most uncomfortable part of the whole thing though, even worse than facing down Holly. In fact, I felt a strong urge to back away and leave them to their grief, or relief, or whatever it was they were feeling. ""I have other girls to deal with,"" I said, to leave in their minds the idea that I was some vast internet conspiracy. ""Winnie can answer any questions you have, or pass them along to me.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Thirty</h5><p>After that reaction, I expected we'd close up the prostitution ring entirely. Well, not entirely. Winnie, when she campaigned to take over as Madam, seemed okay with continuing, as long as it was on her own terms and with her making the money. This was no real surprise... before we started blackmailing her she was already trading sex for higher grades with her middle school teacher, and gifts from other guys. We put a stop to that with blackmailing (the teacher, too), but... I guess you can take the girl out of whoring herself, but not whoring herself out of the girl.</p><p>Amber also wanted to be in charge of the prostitution ring, but that was more about the power than the money. Not that it especially seemed to bother her... talking to Winnie she'd said she might still sell her services now and then, but much less often and being a lot more choosy... she talked about maybe only doing it with high school guys. But she really did want to be the Madam... so much that she was pretty pissed off when we finally chose Winnie, and Erin and I, as the Blackmailer, had to promise we'd find a way to make it up to her. That came sooner than we expected, and in a form I never would have guessed, but I think that was a spur of the moment decision.</p><p>Of the other girls, the ones we had no history with before this year, I thought they'd all take the way out offered, and we'd be left with a prostitution service of two. I guess that might drive up the prices, but more likely Winnie and Amber would just eventually quit it entirely. I wasn't too sad about that, though. I never wanted to run a group of whores... at least, not literal whores. I mean, the desire for power over girls, to make them do what I want, had never quite left me, even though it had waned over the years as my wishes became reality. Still, I never really wanted them to actually sell themselves to random men, it was only me that I wanted them to perform for, and I wanted them to like it.</p><p>When Winnie made her report of the aftermath, it was looking that I was mostly right. Only one of the girls came up to her after and outright said she'd continue working under the new regime. That was Miranda. She even negotiated herself to receiving 60% instead of 50%, by promising to provide clients only she knew and Holly about. However, over the next week or so, most of the girls came back offering to, at least occasionally, continue turning tricks in exchange for cash, or, in some cases, the popularity of being invited to the most popular parties, and several dates were set up. I later learned Winnie, Amber, and Miranda had been actively trying to talk them into continuing, pointing out how nobody likes sluts who suddenly turn into prudes.</p><p>In the end, two of the new girls dropped out completely and seemed to genuinely want to put the life behind them. That was Kate and Samantha. Of the older girls, the ones who'd already been doing this for a year or more, only Andrea quit for good. I felt a little disquieted by the fact that more didn't quit... it felt a little like slaves being released only to agree to work doing the same degrading jobs for the same people and only slightly higher wages. Still, at least they were doing it of their own free will, and knowing we'd done right by them as much as we could, filled me with relief, a weight off my shoulders. I felt like we could finally get back to a more or less normal life.</p><p>Holly didn't come back, and we decided not to chase her, to force her to return to whoring. Her attendance at school up until the Thanksgiving break was spotty, and the few times I saw her, she had a haunted, nervous look. We had been haunting her... we made it clear we were watching her a few times, but we had so many girls to watch, not to mention Erin's spying on the rest of the school, it was easy to lose track of her. We had our own lives to live.</p><p>In the wake of her victory, Erin was a little smug. More than a little. She didn't let it show among the others, to anybody else, she was just average Erin, who had nothing to do with any of the events other than helping them accomplish the surveillance. She didn't imply or take credit for anything, although she managed to point out to Cassie that Holly had lost her power. But knowing her as well as I did, I could tell, she got a bit full of herself for her success... our success, I guess, she always said it was both of ours, but I knew she had done most of it, and I think she did too. Which made her a little cocky in other areas the next couple weeks. She scored much higher marks than usual, not caring about how people saw it. She always said she'd stopped pretending that she was dumber than she was, but I knew that wasn't entirely true... she'd stopped pretending she was dumb, certainly, but she always held back a little, whether because she didn't want others in her class to resent her success or feel inadequate themselves, or maybe she just didn't want to intimidate me, but immediately after we took down Holly, she shone more brightly than usual academically.</p><p>That wasn't all. She decided to try to set Cassie up on a bunch of dates to increase her confidence (the dates went nowhere... this wasn't a failure to Erin, she said she didn't want Cassie to get involved in a rebound, so the dates were targeted just to make her feel better about herself but not lead to anything). She began challenging Lawrence more covertly, subtly trying to insinuate he wasn't as much of a catch as Mom thought but without directly starting anything challenging. In fact, she was more pleasant to him than she'd been before. We even had a relatively pleasant Thanksgiving at his house and Erin smiled sweetly through everything, including saying grace, without comment.</p><p>But the event that really hammered her cockiness home was when she decided to surprise me. This was shortly after Thanksgiving, and I didn't see it coming. After school, Erin asked if I'd give Krista a ride home, and I agreed. They were whispering and giggling, and I guess she'd completed her efforts at making friends with her, but I thought they were just sharing a private joke.</p><p>Erin nudged Krista with her elbow, and she spoke up. ""So, did you guys have a good Thanksgiving?""</p><p>""It wasn't bad. Good food."" Mom cooked, even though it was Lawrence's house. That never seemed right to me, but that's how it went. At least we still got to take home leftovers... I'd be eating turkey salad sandwiches for the rest of the week. Otherwise it was pretty dull, at least the part we were there. We watched the parade, met Lawrence's father, and watched an old movie on TV (Planes, Trains, and Automobiles). ""Bit boring.""</p><p>""We had to go to my Mom's boyfriend house,"" Erin explained, in a way that made it clear that was a bad thing. ""I'd have preferred to skip all that, even the food, and just hang out at home with Andrew.""</p><p>My natural instinct was to change the subject, just in case Erin let something slip. ""What about you?"" I asked Krista. ""You have a good one?""</p><p>""Yeah, I got to go home for Thanksgiving, and that was pretty cool. It's been a while since I've seen everybody."" There was a touch of sadness in her voice, and face. ""We weren't all together very long, just pretty much for the dinner. I'd have liked to stay longer, but..."" she left it hanging, and then brightened a little. ""But at least I did get to see my brother Bobby."" The one her parents caught her fucking, I thought, automatically.</p><p>""Good to see him again?"" Erin asked, casually. Too casually.</p><p>""Yeah. Didn't get any alone time, really, which is a shame..."" It was then that Krista leaned forward and said, very knowingly, and right in my ear, ""because Bobby and I, we have a special kinship.""</p><p>I stared ahead, mind racing, but I guess my mouth must have hung open or something, because they started laughing and Erin said, ""You should see the look on your face.""</p><p>""So, it's true then?"" Krista asked, beaming. ""You and your sister are really... dating?""</p><p>""I don't know that we'd call it dating,"" Erin said softly. ""I mean, we don't really go out much. But we're in love.""</p><p>I was still just making noises. Like I was trying to answer but I didn't exactly know what I was going to say, so I'd get a word or even just a syllable out before changing and starting over. I was a little angry, too... this is not the kind of shit she should be springing on me, no matter how funny she found it!</p><p>And it was clear by her grin she found it hilarious. ""Wow,"" Krista said.</p><p>""It's okay, Andrew,"" Erin said, noticing my discomfort and tempering her amusement a little. ""She and her brother are just like us.""</p><p>""Well, not exactly like you,"" Krista pointed out. ""You get to live with your... boyfriend?"" She said the word as though she wasn't sure that was the proper term for it. And really, it wasn't, since we were so much more than boyfriend and girlfriend and always would be.</p><p>""Kinship,"" Erin supplied. ""Or just lover."" She leaned forward and kissed me on the side of the face. ""Relax, Andrew.""</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" I said, finally finding my voice. ""It's just... this comes a little out of nowhere.""</p><p>""You're telling me,"" Krista said. ""At first I thought Erin didn't know what she was hinting... then I remembered some of the rumors I'd heard.""</p><p>""Rumors?"" I croaked out. They'd haunt us forever.</p><p>""More like jokes,"" she clarified. ""Nobody really believes it, but people joke about, like, what if it really was true.""</p><p>""Just don't... tell anybody,"" I burst out. I could see in the rear view mirror Erin rolling her eyes at me, not annoyed, but more amused, like she thought it was a ridiculous concern, she had it handled. Which made me more annoyed at her for springing this on me. She really should have consulted me before blowing our secret. Especially since she'd told me before that she was going to make Krista confess first.</p><p>""I won't,"" Krista promised. ""Except my brother, and he's in another city and won't tell anybody... and I won't even use your names if you want.""</p><p>I relaxed a little. ""Okay.""</p><p>""Believe me, I know how nobody will understand.""</p><p>""Maybe someday, they will,"" Erin said.</p><p>Krista shrugged, less convinced. ""My parents don't.""</p><p>I remembered then that I wasn't supposed to have known any of this. ""They know?"" I asked.</p><p>""They caught us. A few times."" She blushed. ""That's kind of why I'm out here. They don't trust us in the same house... they don't even trust us in the same town."" Her face went gloomy.</p><p>""That's awful,"" Erin said, putting a sympathetic hand on Krista's shoulder. ""Just remember they've had their whole life to be brainwashed by society that this kind of thing is wrong. It's not easy to shake that off. But you know in your heart it's right, right?"" Krista nodded, smiled a little. ""One day I think people will come to accept it. They'll still think it's weird, maybe, but they won't freak out. Maybe your parents will come along once they've had time to get used to it.""</p><p>""They'd better,"" she said. ""Because once I graduate they can't tell me to keep away from him.""</p><p>Erin grinned. ""Good. Think for yourself."" Erin used that a lot, although I sometimes teased her that what she really meant was ""agree with me.""</p><p>I couldn't leave it at that though, I thought Krista actually should think through some of the consequences to other people. ""You might not want to rub it in their faces, though,"" I suggested. ""Everyone might be happier if they thought this was just a phase you got over."" I saw Erin's sour look, knowing she wanted Krista and her brother to be out and proud, to help further her goal of increasing acceptance, but I couldn't keep silent. ""I mean, I'm not saying you should stop seeing him, but you could go back into the closet, maybe, or just enough that they can lie to themselves about what's going on."" Krista nodded thoughtfully. I couldn't help it, I was curious. ""So, do you mind if I ask... how did you and your brother first start...""</p><p>""Oh, well... it's kind of silly... I caught him masturbating."" I stifled an involuntary giggle. But not completely. ""What?""</p><p>""Nothing, it's just... Erin used to read incest stories...""</p><p>""Kinship stories,"" Erin corrected.</p><p>""Whatever... and she'd read ones from people claiming they were real, but she always said ones that started like that were fake.""</p><p>""Well, that's what happened,"" Krista protested earnestly. ""We were the only ones home and I caught him masturbating and... well, I was horny too. And we weren't allowed Internet that week cause of my Mom, and so we sort of... helped each other out. It didn't start as love, we started like, teaching each other, experimenting with things we weren't sure of. But the more it continued, the more I realized that wasn't all I felt. It's like... he makes me feel like he needs me, like I'm the only person he can be himself with, and... I don't know."" She blushed again. ""How do you really describe love, you know? You just feel it."" We both nodded. ""What about you guys?""</p><p>I paled again. Yet another reason Erin shouldn't spring this on me. I had no idea what she'd already told Krista, so anything I said might contradict her. And I certainly couldn't tell the truth. Luckily, although she wasn't smart enough to avoid the problem, she was smart enough to recognize it and spoke up first. ""I was feeling down because of something a guy said, and Andrew was comforting me and told me I was beautiful, and how I could get any guy I wanted... I don't know, I just wanted him, so I kissed him. I always thought he was somebody special. Anyway, he freaked out a little, but I managed to convince him that it was smart, it was logical for us to experiment with each other, we could do it safely, it wouldn't mean anything. But soon we realized that we did feel more, and we talked about it."" The story had only a passing acquaintance with the truth, and even where it wasn't a lie, it left out a lot, but I nodded along. ""Anyway, since then we've only had eyes for each other.""</p><p>""But... you have a girlfriend, don't you?"" Krista asked me.</p><p>""It's just for show,"" Erin said. ""Madison knows, she just wants a show boyfriend.""</p><p>""Don't tell anybody,"" I advised.</p><p>""Andrew,"" Erin teased. ""I think we can rely on Krista to keep some secrets."" I didn't say that if Krista could be relied on to keep a secret, hers would still be safe. I didn't argue at all, just went with it, and soon we were at Krista's place... or her grandparents place, anyway. She thanked me for the ride and told me it was really nice meeting me, even though we'd already met.</p><p>On the way home, I scowled a little and maybe made an exasperated comment about how she should have warned me if she was going to tell somebody about us, but she gave me a cute little pout and apologized, and so, again, although her running off and doing things without telling me bothered me, I didn't make an issue of it.</p><p>There was a time I did make an issue of Erin doing thing without telling me, and we got into a bit of a fight over it. That happened right after I fucked Madison.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Thirty-One</h5><p>Having sex with Madison wasn't my choice, or Erin's, and definitely not Madison's, and so I wasn't mad at Erin about any of that. It was just that I happened to learn about another of Erin's manipulations that same day.</p><p>The event itself was sparked a few days earlier, when we actually had something of a double date. That one actually was Madison's idea. She suggested that she could go out with me, as far as any of her friends were concerned, while Amber and Erin hung out officially as friends, and then we'd make it a group outing, and so, in a way, we'd both actually be dating the one we loved. She actually used the word loved, then corrected herself awkwardly and saying, ""You know, the people we're with."" She might be Queen Bitch, but she's got a big romantic side she keeps really buried. Erin was all for the date idea, and so was I... I knew it was something she craved more of, and I liked the idea of being in public with her, with an alibi.</p><p>Amber was the hold out. She wanted to, but there were scheduling issues. I think the thing she was scheduling was time with clients, some of the high rollers that Holly had, who were more interested in younger girls, particularly a girl who could bring along a middle school cheerleader uniform and still fit into it. Her idea of only doing high school guys hadn't lasted, although she was being a bit more selective and only choosing rich guys she thought were hot. Madison didn't know any of that, of course. She just knew it was hard as hell to schedule, and was relieved when Amber did finally shuffle a few things around to agree to it.</p><p>We went to see a movie... again, one that had been out for a while and didn't get great reviews to begin with, mainly so that the theatre would be mostly empty. Madison and I sat in the middle, with our real girlfriends right beside us. We didn't actually do anything, aside from a few stolen kisses on Madison's side, but it allowed both groups of couples to hold hands without risk of ruining our reputations... because nobody was near enough to see.</p><p>The date started out pretty pleasantly, but every once in a while, Madison and Amber started sniping at each other. Part of this was because Amber brought a little flask along and started sneaking drinks from it. That was a surprise to all of us, actually, but Madison seemed to take it as a personal affront, like Amber was suggesting she had to be drunk to spend time with her. Which didn't seem to be Amber's intention at all (she claimed it was just that the movie was so bad it would be better if she was a little buzzed), but Madison also suggested that Amber shouldn't be drinking at all, that she was too young. Amber took offense to that, and the movie got very tense for a while, but then, a few minutes later, Madison laid her head on Amber's shoulder and whispered something that might have been an apology.</p><p>It wouldn't have even been worthy of notice, except this sort of thing kept happening, and the fights lasting longer and the tension not cooling off as fast. Once it was because Amber spent some time talking to a guy from school... a freshman guy, not a john as far as I know, and we all pretended that I was with Madison and Erin and Amber were hanging out, but after Amber and the guy said goodbye, and we'd gotten to a more secure location, it was clear Madison was a little jealous and asking insecure questions about how well they knew each other while Amber rolled her eyes.</p><p>The last tense moment was towards the end of the day, where Madison wanted to go over to Amber's place and make out (and maybe more). Amber couldn't, because her parents would be home, which was okay, but then Madison started pestering for a commitment on when they could get together, and Amber started to get increasingly irritable, probably because she'd rearranged her schedule to arrange the date already. ""God, Madison, stop crawling up my ass!"" was one comment that set off hurt feelings. Amber tried to apologize, but Madison played the martyr and decided that it was time she went home. She took the bus, which might seem like a dramatic step, but she had to anyway... I wasn't allowed to drive her home with her dad still hating me.</p><p>I did give Amber a ride home, and Erin, who never much liked Madison to begin with, made a comment about being glad she was gone. Amber picked it up. ""I know! I mean, I really like her but she's been driving me crazy lately. She's like super-clingy one minute, super-bitchy the next...""</p><p>""She's always super-bitchy,"" Erin pointed out.</p><p>""Not to me.""</p><p>""Maybe it's her time of the month,"" I guessed, which got me a glare from both girls that made me decide to shut up and just play chauffer.</p><p>Amber answered anyway, albeit after a few seconds. ""No, it's like, while Holly was running me around, I couldn't see her when I wanted, and now I can, and it's like she thinks I somehow owe her."" Her mouth opened in a half-scowl as she shook her head. ""I mean, when you think of all the extra blowjobs I went through just to keep that shit from her? If anything she owes me, she owes me loads.""</p><p>""Literally,"" Erin said.</p><p>I thought the joke was a bit in poor taste, but Amber didn't seem to get it. ""What?""</p><p>""Never mind.""</p><p>She was undeterred by her confusion. ""It's like, she's trying to take charge of the relationship, be the guy. If anything, I'm the guy, I always have been.""</p><p>""So, assert your dominance.""</p><p>""How?""</p><p>She grinned. ""Well, when Andrew here wants to assert his dominance, he pushes me down and gives me a deep dicking whether I like it or not."" I raised my eyebrows at that... it was an exaggeration at best... although I was never shy about initiating sex it was rarely as aggressive as that, and I never thought of it as asserting my dominance. And Erin could be aggressive herself... did that mean she was asserting hers? Was she the guy in the relationship? ""Obviously I don't think you can use quite that approach with her.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Amber said, with a nervous laugh. At the time I thought it was because of her remembering Erin and I were brother and sister, but later I'd come to think that she was getting an idea. Which I guess makes what happened Erin's fault, although she didn't intend it.</p><p>It was only a day or two later that Amber sent us a message on the Blackmailer's hotline, saying that she wanted his help to ""assess her dominance with Madison"". Erin couldn't help but correct her, and then asked, ""Don't you do that in the bedroom quite often?"" Amber really liked playing bondage games with Madison, and spanking also played a big role. Madison never complained, either, even though she was almost always the submissive. Erin has this theory that people who publicly had dominant, controlling personalities loved to be dominated themselves in the bedroom. True or not, it seemed to be true of Madison.</p><p>""Yeah, but that's just in fun. I need to mess with her head a little to regain my power. And you owe me, I should have been in charge of Holly's prostitution ring, I had to do way more stuff for them than Winnie did.""</p><p>Erin didn't want to start the argument again, or rather allow any argument at all, so just said, ""That discussion is closed, but if you have a request for me, just tell me.""</p><p>""I want to make Madison fuck a guy. Give her a taste of what it feels like to be with somebody you don't want to."" Erin and I exchanged a look on our webcam view, and a few seconds later, I was in her room in person, so we could consult more quickly. Door open, but Mom was downstairs and on the phone.</p><p>""Forcing Madison into prostitution isn't something I want,"" Erin typed.</p><p>""It's only prostitution if we get paid. I was thinking if you forced Andrew to fuck her. He's fucked the rest of us, it's about time she got a turn.""</p><p>Erin looked at me. ""You want to?""</p><p>""Not really,"" I said, a half-lie. Virtually every straight guy, on at least some level, wants to with every attractive girl, even ones they don't like. And Madison was very attractive. But I didn't want everything that would inevitably come along with it.</p><p>""You sure? You'd be her first guy... maybe her only guy ever."" That did have a strange appeal, enough to make my cock grow despite me trying to keep it down. Erin cupped it. ""You want to.""</p><p>""No,"" I insisted. ""Okay, maybe part of me wants to, but I don't want any hurt feelings.""</p><p>""I don't care,"" she said dismissively. ""I mean, if you manage to turn her straight, you'll have to dump her, but I don't think it really works like that. But really, I don't mind. Consider it an early birthday present."" That was coming up in December.</p><p>It actually wasn't her feelings I was most worried about. I knew by now she didn't mind me fucking... maybe even enjoyed me fucking other girls, as long as she felt in complete control of the situation. But... as strange as it sounded, I felt bad for Madison. Maybe we'd bonded more in our fake relationship than I'd thought. ""You know I always like it better when they want to than when they're not into it. And I really don't want her forced into it.""</p><p>""Hmmm..."" Erin said. ""The thing is, considering we owe her, I don't think we can say no to Amber. At least, not entirely, and not without a good reason. And we can make it less like an order."" She held up a finger, like she had an idea, and started typing: ""You know, the best way to establish your dominance would be if I didn't force her, but you did. If you make her feel like she has to choose between fucking a guy and you not liking her."" She sent it before I could open my mouth to object. Amber's eyes brightened at that, and a smile that was... well, downright malicious formed. ""She'll probably do, it, too, just to make Amber happy,"" Erin said to me, aloud. ""If she thinks the guy can be trusted not to tell anybody.""</p><p>""I'll still need you to tell Andrew to play along,"" she said. ""And maybe Winnie could help. Not Erin, though, I don't want her there.""</p><p>""Why not?""</p><p>""Cause she can get all bitchy sometimes when we touch her guy... and I might want to force Madison to watch me fucking him, too."" Another malicious smile, like she just had an idea.</p><p>Erin looked back at me, waiting for me to say something. I was surprised, I thought her deliberate exclusion would turn her off the idea. ""You're not going to be there,"" I pointed out. Historically, that always bothered her.</p><p>She shrugged. ""Sure I am. Virtually. I'll be playing the Blackmailer. It actually works better. And I'll send you a couple frantic texts in the middle to make it look like I'm freaking out. It'll make it even less likely they ever put things together."" I didn't answer, so she prompted. ""What do you say? I can veto her using you, but the idea's already in her head... she'll probably get some guy to fuck Madison regardless. At least you can be gentle, right?""</p><p>""Fine,"" I said, but my cock was warming to the idea again. It had been a while since I'd fucked anybody new, and although I didn't need it to be happy, it certainly was a lot of fun.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Thirty-Two</h5><p>We chose a day where Amber's mom would be gone the whole day, and Madison could clear her schedule to be there. Winnie and I were already there when Madison arrived, just waiting in Amber's room, full of cheerleading trophies I normally didn't see, because they were above the computer desk and so not visible on the monitor. I sat at the computer desk, Winnie was lying on the bed, staring at her phone... she was wearing a blue dress with a black thong underneath... I could see it on a regular basis, if she was in a position for it. When she curled her legs up in a certain way, I could see not only most of her ass, but also the edges of her pussy lips gobbling the fabric.</p><p>I heard Amber let Madison in, and the two of them talking. ""I'm glad we could do this. You're always so busy, and it's really bumming me out... I'm starting to think you're avoiding me deliberately."" It was said like she was only joking, and she laughed at the end, but the nervousness in the laugh suggested she feared there might be truth in it anyway.</p><p>""Don't be silly, I like you. And we'll have lots of quality time together today."" She opened the door to her bedroom where we waited. ""We do have a little business to take care of first, though...""</p><p>""What?"" Madison glared at me, more than Winnie, like I was intruding her special lesbian space. No, that would come later. ""What are you doing here?""</p><p>""Our Blackmailer,"" Winnie said. ""He wants us to perform for him a little.""</p><p>""Yes,"" called the synthesized voice from the computer, the voice controlled by Erin. ""But don't worry, I won't keep you up for long today.""</p><p>I guess she had an instinct for where things were going, because Madison focused on me right away. ""But what's he doing here? You said you weren't going to make me fuck a guy. You promised."" I didn't remember us actually making it a promise, but she probably felt a vague assurance amounted to the same thing.</p><p>""I have no intention of making you do anything with Andrew,"" the voice said. Amber and Winnie shared a grin behind her back as she relaxed. No, the Blackmailer wouldn't do it...</p><p>""Fine,"" she said, sounding bored. ""We'll give the old perv what he wants."" She looked around and asked me, ""What, your sister's not here?""</p><p>""He didn't want her today.""</p><p>""What I want to see first is everybody naked. We began to strip, and then heard a ""Stop."" We froze, waiting for the voice to continue, after Erin typed it out. ""Winnie, remove the thong, but leave the dress on. The rest of you can get naked.""</p><p>When all of us, except Winnie, were naked, we waited for the instructions from the computer. ""Madison, you can work on Amber's pussy. Get it good and wet."" Madison nodded, and went right too it... it was pretty much what she came here to do anyway, and although it might have been a little uncomfortable for her to do it with an audience, she didn't mind. I watched from behind, getting a look at her pussy, the one I'd soon be inside for the first time. I'd seen it before on video, but this was different. She actually had hair, trimmed, but there, dark brown, like her hair color. I guess shaving was the mark of a slut... even if her father never personally looked, it might get around. The inner lips themselves hung out a little, just poking out of the outer labia, but it still looked comfortable and tight, not sloppy. After taking a look, I sat back and started stroking myself, slowly, just to keep busy and hard.</p><p>After a couple minutes of this solo lesbian act, Erin moved us to the next stage by announcing, ""I think I'd like to see Andrew fucking Amber, next.""</p><p>""All right,"" Amber said cheerily, squirming away from Madison's tongue and turning over. She now rested on her bed on her hands and knees, sticking her ass in the air and wiggling it, like she was trying to entice me. Well, I was still hard from the tongue-in-crack show, and didn't need much enticing. I got up close, rubbed my cock up her crack, and pushed in... Madison's tongue work had got her pretty wet.</p><p>Amber gave an audible grunt of pleasure as I sank in all the way. I gripped her by the waist and began thrusting in and out a few times... again, Amber moaned... it was a little excessive, until I realized... it was more for Madison's benefit than mine.</p><p>""I think I'll go wait outside,"" Madison said, a scowl of disgust on her face. She stood up and turned towards the door.</p><p>""Don't you dare,"" Amber snapped. ""If I have to go through this, you'd better watch."" Madison didn't move towards the door. At first she didn't move at all. Finally, she sat back down in the same seat I'd been waiting on. ""Go on Andrew. Fuck me... fuck me hard.""</p><p>I did. I pounded into her while she moaned to break Madison's heart. After forcing her to watch for a few minutes, Erin suggested that Madison start to eat out Winnie. Winnie lay beside Amber and pulled up her dress, just enough to reveal her pussy, while Madison licked, pretty much beside me. She still had a very good view of me fucking her girlfriend, if she just slid her eyes to the side. She didn't do that very much, but she didn't seem to be able to entirely stop herself, either.</p><p>She didn't have to be watching the whole time, either, to know it was happening. Because she didn't have full Madison's visual attention, Amber stepped up her vocalizations. She started saying things like, ""Oh, god, you're so good... harder... harder...""</p><p>Even though I knew it wasn't my efforts inspiring this, my body responded anyway. After a few short minutes of her pussy squeezing down on me while my balls slapped up against her clit, I stiffened and felt that buzzing rush, followed by a climax of pleasure as all my muscles tensed and I filled Amber with my cum. I emptied myself entirely into her, without guilt, knowing she was on the pill, and she started moaning even more loudly than ever... it sounded like an orgasm, but I think, perhaps, that it was merely a fake.</p><p>When I had nothing left, we rested, both of us catching our breath, and then I finally pulled out. ""Wow, that was great, Andrew... I can't remember the last time I came so hard. Thanks.""</p><p>""Yeah, no problem."" I moved to the corner of the room, not sure what to do and started inspecting some of her trophies again. It was an excuse to keep my back to them... I never quite knew what to do when my penis shrank, at least around somebody other than Erin, who I trusted completely. It felt a little humiliating for them to watch it after it had fallen. But soon I discovered they weren't paying attention to me at all.</p><p>""Wow, he sure made a mess inside of me."" Amber rolled on to her back, and squeezed the lips of her pussy until some of my seed came out, like a little white drool coming out of her slit. She grinned at Winnie. ""Mind if I borrow Madison's tongue to clean me up?""</p><p>""No, go right ahead,"" Winnie said sweetly, and then reached forward to grab Madison by the hair and roughly direct her gaze. She pointed it to Amber's snatch. ""Her now.""</p><p>I could tell Madison didn't like what she was being asked to do, but she didn't fight it. She put her mouth down to Amber's snatch and began running her tongue up and down, making disgusted faces as she did. I thought she glared at me once, like it was my fault somehow that she was being forced to do this. ""Good job,"" Amber said. ""Lick up that cum. Get it all. Wouldn't want me to get pregnant, would you?""</p><p>""I hate this,"" she came off to say.</p><p>""I know, I don't like the taste either. But get it all and I'll give you a little reward.""</p><p>""Here, I'll start on the reward right now..."" Winnie said. She got off the bed and crawled behind Maddy. First she put her hand to Madison's pussy, wiggling her fingers, although from where I was watching it looked a little more like she was playing with her ass. ""Up,"" she said, and Madison's pulled herself up from a kneeling position to something closer to standing bent over, giving easier access to her pussy. That was when Winnie began to lick her, a lesbian chain of tongue-in-slits.</p><p>Amber had another orgasm, quieter but I think this one was real, and then she looked over to me. I was hard again... it was hard not to be, watching that. Our eyes met, and I knew she was ready for what was about to come next. ""Okay, Maddy. Andrew's hard again. And this time it's your turn to take care of him.""</p><p>""But the Blackmailer said he's not going to...""</p><p>""He's not asking,"" she said. ""I am. You're going to let Andrew fuck you, because I'm telling you to.""</p><p>Madison said, firmly but with a little hesitation, ""No.""</p><p>""No? I thought you cared about me.""</p><p>""I do, but...""</p><p>""I had to do it,"" Amber pointed out. ""You think you're better than me?""</p><p>""No, but..."" Madison looked around the room frantically, as though seeking help from someone. ""I'm gay. You're not, not fully, so it's different.""</p><p>""Yeah, but I've got no problem with everybody thinking we're dykes. I'd do that for you if you came out of the closet. But you won't even do this for me. And how do I even know you're really gay when you've never actually had the alternative? Maybe this is all just a game to you so you can have fun and still be technically a virgin when you hit eighteen and finally run off with a guy and get married.""</p><p>""You know I wouldn't do that, right?""</p><p>""No I don't. Maybe I shouldn't even bother seeing you anymore, if it's all about what you want all the time. I mean, you say you care about me but you've never done anything to prove it. Not really.""</p><p>Madison had a frown on her face, but she was getting no sympathy from Amber, Winnie either. I felt bad for her but I don't know if it showed on my face... I like to think it did. Finally, she said, ""Okay, fine...""</p><p>I'd told myself that I wouldn't go through with it if Madison said no. The corollary to that was that if she consented, I would fuck her, even knowing she didn't really want it. Well, it wasn't very eager, but it was consent. I guess the preacher was right to be worried about me... I really was going to deflower his daughter.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Thirty-Three</h5><p>Madison climbed up on the bed and put her ass in the air, knees tucked in to her belly, laying her head against the mattress, meekly, submissively. But not submissively enough, apparently. ""No,"" Amber said. ""You have to do it face to face. Missionary.""</p><p>""Your father would like that,"" Winnie piped up with, sounding proud of herself.</p><p>She repositioned herself without much complain, and I got closer, between her spread legs... which were hanging limply off the bed. ""You don't have to go through with this,"" I said, to give her one last chance.</p><p>""Yes she does,"" Winnie and Amber said in unison. Amber continued with, ""At least, if she wants me and her to be together after today.""</p><p>""Just get it over with,"" Madison told me. Her eyes were focused on my dick, now dangling right over her mound. I gave her the option, so what more could I do? It's not like it was rape or anything, she just wasn't that into it.</p><p>""Wait,"" Winnie said, and went into her bag where she pulled out a small bottle of lube, now one of the things she carried regularly, and squirted it on her hands, and then gave a quick rub of Madison's pussy and my dick. ""This'll help.""</p><p>I pulled back just enough, and then moved forwards again, slipped the head in between her lips, and she twitched a little, like her instinct was to turn away, but she fought it. I gave her one last second to back out, and then pushed all the way in. The lube made it smooth and silky. She was tight, but although she was technically a virgin (as far as I knew, anyway), there was no hymen to contend with... fingers and toys had removed that long ago.</p><p>Amber squeezed Maddy's breast gently. ""See? He's in, that wasn't so bad, was it?"" She looked up at me. ""Go on, fuck her."" So I did, I pushed in and out. Madison closed her eyes and turned her head away, and mostly, just lay there a little limply, like she was trying to participate as little as possible.</p><p>This was not arousing for me at all... even worse than Winnie's sexface, which looked like she was suffering even when she was enjoying it. It didn't make me go soft, but it didn't inspire me, either. Yet I continued, trying to build up a rhythm, perhaps doing just what Madison was doing... trying to treat it as a mechanical chore.</p><p>After a couple of minutes of patient, slow-and-steady thrusting, Amber scowled and grew impatient. ""Come on Madison, you're not even trying."" She grabbed her by the chin and directed her to look at me. ""Open your eyes and watch."" Madison did open her eyes, but there was a deadness to them.</p><p>""Oh, cheer up,"" Winnie said. ""You never know, maybe this could be the answer to all your problems. Maybe he'll fuck the gay away.""</p><p>It was meant as a joke, but Amber grinned and picked it up. ""Yeah. Let him fuck the gay away.""</p><p>Somehow, that became a chant, like a cheer. ""Fuck the gay away,"" was repeated, over and over again, and I found myself thrusting in time to it, in particular, aiming to hit my in-strokes on the word 'gay'. The last time I looked at her, Madison had tears running down her face, and so I stopped that so I could finish... I watched Amber's face instead. The next time I looked back at the girl I was fucking, Maddy had closed her own eyes again and kept them closed, and now Amber made no effort to force her to look again.</p><p>Maybe that's because Maddy's body was responding. Her own breathing was becoming more regular, like she was relaxing, and I thought I could feel her getting wet... the lube certainly didn't need refreshing, at any rate, and I knew Madison tended to get very wet when she was aroused by girl-on-girl action.</p><p>Amber did participate in other ways, sometimes taking a stiff nipple into her mouth and sucking on it gently, at other times kissing her cheek. At first, Winnie kept up the chant when Amber broke it off, and vice versa, although Winnie only stopped to check my phone, which had gone off as Erin sent another text asking what was going on, but then, for a while, the chant just died off suddenly. Amber kept a hand over Madison's mound, two of her fingers over her lips, between which my cock was still pounding, and, it seemed she was rubbing Madison's clit with part of the palm of her hand.</p><p>I lasted longer than I should have, and so did the whole event, I guess Madison's lack of enthusiasm and the fact that I'd just done Amber kept me from boiling over, and, although it took longer than it normally would for me to cum, Madison started making sounds when I pushed myself into her, sounds that sounded like she might be starting to enjoy it. Like moans, but ones she was deliberately trying to choke off.</p><p>The chant, the 'Fuck the gay away', that had gone silent a few minutes before, began again in earnest, whispered first by Amber, but quickly joined by Winnie, and rising in intensity and tempo. Madison's pussy began to grip me more than it ever had... outright clenching, now, whereas before it was just a tight fit that occasionally gently squeezed. She seemed to make a face like an extended wince, but as her whole body tensed up, I guess she was having an orgasm.</p><p>You can imagine that ego-boost there... I'd made a lesbian cum... I thrust in and out of her even faster as she rode it out... Erin's told me she's liked that, like it makes it more intense, and I guess the renewed effort combined with the thrill of victory started to make my shaft tingle with anticipation of ejaculation.</p><p>It was then that it occurred to me, for the first time, that Madison might not be on any kind of birth control. She was from a heavily religious family, and had taken a chastity pledge... surely she wouldn't want to risk her parents finding any pills, if she had them at all... she certainly wouldn't expect to need them. If I came inside her, there was a real risk of getting her pregnant.</p><p>With a gasp and a groan, I pulled out at the last second, thrusting my dick over Amber's hand and spilling out a dribble of milky-white cream. At least, I hoped I'd made it at the last second. When I cum two times rapid succession, the borders of the second one tend to blur a little, sometimes I start ejaculating a little before I feel the climactic orgasm. I didn't think that happened this time, but I'd spend some time fretting over the possibility in the middle of the night over the next few weeks.</p><p>Nobody else seemed to bring it up, even as a possibility. ""See, there you go,"" Amber said after I'd finished spewing. ""That wasn't so bad, was it?""</p><p>""I only did it for you,"" Madison said, weakly, and our eyes met, briefly, but just for a second before she slid away in shame, and I did the same, in the other direction.</p><p>I felt bad and wanted to get away from her, so I turned and got my boxers on, while Amber said, ""I know, and I'm so proud of you.""</p><p>""Because I love you,"" Madison continued. I think it might have been the first time she said it directly to her. In the past, she'd said she'd loved what they were doing, and when she was arranging our double date she'd accidentally let it slip to me, but this time she said it with purpose, to Amber.</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" Amber said. ""That's great... and, now, we've got, like, 3 hours before my Mom gets home. I don't think our blackmailer needs us anymore? I bet he's blown his wad long ago.""</p><p>""Yes, you are dismissed,"" came the voice from the computer. ""Those of you that wish to be.""</p><p>""I'd better be getting home then,"" I said. I pulled on my jeans. Winnie asked if she could catch a ride, and I nodded. She wanted to use the washroom first, and Amber went to wash her hand, leaving me and Madison alone for a few seconds.</p><p>She was still naked, but pulled her shirt over her and sat up, which made me instinctively want to turn away. ""Look, I'm sorry about... all this."" She just shrugged. ""So...""</p><p>""I'm still gay,"" she said defiantly, like she was daring me to challenge it. ""Just because I had an orgasm doesn't mean anything. I just pretended it was a girl using one of those fake dongs.""</p><p>""Okay,"" I said.</p><p>""You can't control what your body does, you'd probably cum too if a guy was giving you a blowjob."" It was as though she thought I was disagreeing. I wasn't so sure about whether I'd get off to a guy's mouth, but wasn't inclined to argue right to her face. ""Your sexuality's about who you want to be with, that's all. I'm not into you like that at all.""</p><p>""Okay,"" I repeated. ""I'm not into you either."" That was the truth. ""I'm just asking if you're okay.""</p><p>She shrugged. ""I broke my chastity pledge.""</p><p>That seemed an odd way to answer the question. ""Didn't you kind of break that before?""</p><p>""I didn't think it counted unless it was with a guy. Do you think He did this deliberately? Because He knew I was only promising what I didn't think I was going to give anyway? So He put me in this situation where I'd fail?""</p><p>It was even more uncomfortable than anything else we'd done... I'd rarely discussed actual religion with Madison... my own feelings were pretty vague and confused. ""I don't know. But they say God forgives, right? I don't think he's going to hold this against you if you're really sorry."" I could hear Amber coming back. I slipped my shirt on. ""I mean, if you broke a promise to me, I'd forgive you, and I'm... just some guy.""</p><p>""Who broke a promise to who?"" Amber asked as she came back in. I shrugged, willing to let Madison explain, and she shrugged, maybe thinking the same, but in the end neither of us said anything, and soon Winnie was back too.</p><p>I made that excuse to leave, grabbed my phone, and then said I'd wait for Winnie in the car. She didn't take long, thankfully. I was pretty ready to put the whole day behind me. As fun as it was in the moment, I felt a little dirty now.</p><p>I guess Winnie must have sensed I was in something of a mood on the ride home. ""That was kind of fun,"" she said, to break the silence. I just shrugged. ""I just hope it'll stop Amber from sulking because I got what she wanted. She's been kind of a bitch lately."" She grinned. ""I guess she still kind of is, but better on Madison than on me, right?""</p><p>""I think we kind of freaked Madison out,"" I said. It was still bothering me. It was the kind of thing I'd done too casually a few years ago, making people my playthings, but now weighed heavier and heavier on me. I was trying to put it behind me... behind me and Erin, although that seemed less and less likely now that we not only had our little Blackmail Club, but a prostitution ring as well.</p><p>""Obviously not too much... I mean, you got her to cum, right?"" I didn't think that meant much... after all, I'd gotten lots of girls to cum through blackmail, and they were still pretty freaked out. She punched my arm playfully. ""You got a lesbian to cum, that's like... really saying something. And you got to fuck two girls in one day, that's not bad,"" she joked.</p><p>I grinned a little. Okay, I wasn't immune to cheering up. ""Three."" I'd fucked Erin earlier that day.</p><p>""Oh, right,"" Winnie said. She looked at me sidelong. ""Hey, wanna make it four? I was mostly watching, I didn't get a chance to get off. We don't have to tell Erin, or the Blackmailer... we can just pull off somewhere private.""</p><p>I made my face go stony, mostly so I wouldn't give her the impression that I was even tempted. ""No,"" I said firmly. ""When the Blackmailer makes us do something that's one thing... for everything else, I'm loyal to Erin.""</p><p>""Fine,"" she said with an annoyed grimace. ""You're no fun at all sometimes. All guys get a little on the side. Well, almost all guys."" She looked up suddenly. ""Oh, that reminds me... before I forget, here..."" She rooted around in her purse and seconds later, handed me a USB stick. ""I thought Erin might still want the footage. I was looking it over and I thought, even though I struck out, maybe with some creative editing she could still make it work.""</p><p>""Make what work?""</p><p>""Blackmailing your mom's boyfriend. I mean I was thinking, you don't actually have to have evidence, you just have to make it look good. If you take the scenes of me asking, and cut it together with one of the scenes of the blowjobs I taped for the Blackmailer, you could threaten him just as well."" She shook her head. ""I can't believe he didn't bite, though. I guess he must be one of those freaks who only likes older women."" She looked quickly, guardedly to me and added, ""No offense. I mean, I'm sure your Mom would be considered a total MILF.""</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" I said, but I wasn't offended, or even really paying much attention to what she was saying. I was still focusing on the USB stick and the annoying fact that, once again, Erin had gone behind my back with one of her schemes. Hell, maybe she even asked Winnie to try and tempt me into cheating behind her back. On the ride home, after dropping Winnie off, the annoyance festered into actual anger. It was like a pattern with Erin, and a pattern with me to just let it slide. And maybe it was my own guilt in what had just happened with Madison that this time I took it harder and decided I couldn't do that anymore. I had to say something.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Thirty-Four</h5><p>Erin had her back to me when I entered her room. She glanced over briefly, said ""Hi,"" and then looked back to the screen. She didn't bring up fucking Madison, but then she'd seen the whole thing.</p><p>""Is there something you want to tell me?"" I asked.</p><p>She looked over at me. I held up the USB key. ""What's that?"" she asked.</p><p>""Winnie gave it to me. You tell me.""</p><p>""Oh... I asked her to do me a favor."" Like it was nothing.</p><p>""You got her to play... spyslut for you again.""</p><p>""So what?""</p><p>""On Lawrence."" I had intended not to give up any information on what I already knew, just in case she might let something slip that I didn't yet know, but I was angry. She could tell, she was cringing, very slightly.</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said. Now she sounded a little nervous, like she'd caught on to how mad I was.</p><p>""You didn't tell me.""</p><p>""I was going to, after,"" she said, softly, which just made me angrier.</p><p>""You can't just do this. Run off half-cocked and manipulate people's lives and not telling me anything. This is Mom we're talking about. And you just decide you're going to screw with her life?""</p><p>I expected her to cringe a little, and in fact, that had worried me more than anything else, that to confront her I'd be hurting her feelings a little, but instead, she came back defensively, justifying herself. ""Oh, come on, I'm not doing that much... we both know their relationship has to end... better sooner than later. And besides, if Winnie had succeeded in seducing him, he certainly wasn't worthy of any more time with her. I don't see what the big deal is... it's not like you like having Lawrence around any more than me.""</p><p>""That's not the point. You keep doing this... you keep going out on a limb and doing things you know I wouldn't want.""</p><p>She looked at me shrewdly. ""Andrew, I love you... but you're not Mom, or Dad. You can't tell me what to do. I have a mind of my own, and sometimes... sometimes you're just wrong and I'm right. When I'm unsure about something, I always consult you. But sometimes I know I'm right, and I know you won't approve, so I do what needs to be done and bring you along afterwards.""</p><p>That was an incredibly chilling assessment. ""So, what, I have to worry about you lying to me for my own good? I can't trust you at all?""</p><p>Now she looked stricken, hurt, genuinely. ""I never lie to you, Andrew. But I'm not just... an appendage of yours, either. So yeah, sometimes I don't tell you things if you don't ask about them and they'll only worry you and they don't directly involve you. This wasn't about manipulating anybody, this was about protecting Mom. And I really was going to tell you after I had the evidence.""</p><p>""But you didn't get any evidence,"" I pointed out.</p><p>""Maybe he doesn't like Asian girls,"" she said. ""I knew I should have gone with Amber."" She said it like it was all just some kind of experiment to her, and she was wondering if changing the variables would lead to a different result, and no longer seemed contrite.</p><p>It was infuriating. ""You can't keep doing this,"" I said. ""I never wanted us to have secrets between us.""</p><p>The pained look returned. ""You think I do? But I don't want to fight with you, either... it hurts... so what am I supposed to do when I know I'm right and I know you're never going to agree? Just bow down to your wishes like I'm just another one of our blackmailed girls?"" That hurt me, I never wanted to think of herself as having no choices again. ""Or tell you what I'm planning, start a fight and have you think I'm a monster for not believing the same as you and getting so conflicted I maybe screw things up?"" She took a breath. ""Telling you after is the logical choice. I do what needs to be done with a clear head, you get mad for a little while, and make me feel like dying, but at least I know sometimes I can turn you around before that happens, because I've gotten results.""</p><p>""Life's not about logic, Erin. We're supposed to be a partnership. I want honesty. That's not just not lying. We agreed before, no secrets.""</p><p>""Maybe no secrets wasn't realistic,"" she said. ""No couple has that. But you have to know I'd never do anything to hurt you. And you know as well as I do that sometimes you turn a blind eye deliberately.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Sometimes you just don't want to know what I'm doing. I don't hide it, but you don't look. Like you're afraid of what you might find if you do. I hate that you're afraid of me."" Tears were starting to well up.</p><p>""I'm not afraid of you..."" But I was, a little. And what she said about turning a blind eye had some truth to it too. I fell back on the old standard, the truth, but the one I hoped would make her feel better... ""I love you.""</p><p>""I love you too. But you can love somebody and still be afraid of them. So, seriously, what do you want? Do you want me to check with you for every little thing I do? Because I thought trust was supposed to be important in a relationship, too. But I guess you said it yourself, you can't trust me.""</p><p>I had, or at least asked if I could. ""I didn't mean it like that.""</p><p>""Well, what did you mean?"" she snapped, wiping a tear from her eye. ""Because I may be a genius but I don't always understand when you don't mean what you say.""</p><p>I took a breath to try and figure out a way around this. ""It's just... you said you didn't like feeling like you're just an appendage of me... and I get that, but... how do you think I feel? Every time you run off and do something, like my opinion doesn't matter, like you're smarter than me anyway so you might as well call all the shots. Well, you are smarter than me...."" I admitted. At least, in many ways. Flattery always helped. ""But that doesn't make me useless. And I never go off and do anything that I think I need to keep secret from you. So who's really the appendage here?""</p><p>That stopped her. Tears still dripped down her face, but they seemed to have stopped flowing, like a sudden realization that she wasn't the injured one here flipped a switch and turned them off. ""I never thought of it like that,"" she said, with a sniffle.</p><p>""I do trust you Erin, I trust that you mean well... but sometimes you miss things. Even when you think you're right. Maybe I have been turning a blind eye too much, but it's hard to keep up with everything you do. That's why I need you to tell me... and if we disagree on something... well, I don't expect you to always do as I say, but I do expect you to at least listen to me... the real me, not just what you decided in advance I'm going to say.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said. ""You're right. I'm sorry."" We stood there, watching each other. ""So, is the fight over now?"" she asked hopefully. ""Because I really could use your arms around me...""</p><p>I smiled, a little tentatively, but came to embrace her, and we rocked together, and said our ""I love yous."" We moved to her bed, but not for makeup sex... I was still a little tired and although I could have gotten it up, I wasn't really as into it as I otherwise would be. Instead, we made out a little tenderly. Between kisses, Erin said, ""I am sorry,"" again, like she was afraid I didn't believe it the first time.</p><p>""It's okay. Just promise you'll never make decisions like that without consulting me again.""</p><p>She stiffened a little. ""I can't promise that.""</p><p>Uh-oh. ""What?"" She JUST said...</p><p>""I can't see the future, Andrew. I don't want to keep things from you, but there might be times I have to. What I said before, about it sometimes being the best thing to do to just tell you after.... that's still true...""</p><p>I felt my blood rising again. ""Then why even apologize?""</p><p>""Because I really was wrong. I should have talked to you about getting Winnie to set up Lawrence. And I really am going to try really hard to tell you more, even when I know it'll lead to a fight. I just can't promise I'm never going to go behind your back again. Even if, right now, I really don't think I'm going to. Never's a long time."" We were silent for some time. ""So I guess you can't trust me. But I hope you can at least trust my intentions.""</p><p>It should have pissed me off even more... and in some ways it did. But I was tired of being angry at her, it hurt me just as much as it did her... and I had to respect that she had the courage to tell me, when it would have been easier to just say she wasn't ever going to hide stuff again. That counted for something. So I stroked her hair and said, ""I do, but...if you do go behind my back... you'd better have a really, really good reason.""</p><p>""Fair enough.""</p><p>Then I said one of those things, those things I knew was stupid the moment it was leaving my mouth, that it would come back to haunt me, but somehow my need to end the tension between us made me say it anyway. ""Hey, what's life without a few surprises?""</p><p></p><h5>Epilogue</h5><p>Despite our little fight, things quickly returned to normal, or mostly normal. Erin didn't suddenly give me a flood of new plans, but I genuinely thought it was because she just didn't have anything secret going on. Life seemed to have settled down for us again into one of those more comfortable phases, where we were almost like everybody else.</p><p>Things weren't perfect, by any means.. my group of friends was still fractured... lunch hours were usually spent either alone with Kirk, like old times, or with Tony and Jay and, occasionally, Cassie and Erin. Tony and Cassie bonded a little over both hating Kirk, and I guess they'd gotten used to hanging around each other. Not that they started dating or anything, although at times I thought maybe Cassie was hoping to. Madison and I cooled off a little, but still occasionally played fake-secret-boyfriend-and-girlfriend. We never discussed having sex or her feelings about it again. I think she was happy to pretend it had just never happened.</p><p>Winnie ran her little prostitution ring, and, I have to admit, I turned a blind eye to much of that, too. Erin kept an eye on it for me... she wouldn't run it but she wanted to make sure it wasn't getting out of hand. I only looked into the proceedings when I wanted something to turn me on. One of the changes Winnie did make was subtly start recording encounters with customers. She felt right at home in her position, especially now that Holly was looking to be suspended or expelled for not showing up to school enough. That never seemed to make much sense to me, but it did happen, and we suspected it was due any time... she hadn't been to school for a couple days in a row....</p><p>Erin was pretty happy with the whole thing, and her smugness, although it had temporarily faded after our fight, returned. She spied on people through the school computers, and thought she'd identified another kinship, this one a gay one, two brothers. I didn't believe it, considering the two guys were pretty straight seeming, but Erin was sure, and reminded me of all the times I didn't believe her and she was right.</p><p>She thought she'd pegged so much correctly, and she had, but we'd both made one big mistake, and we found that out shortly before Christmas break.</p><p>The whole school found out, in fact, at roughly the same time, as a flurry of text messages and Facebook updates were sent when the news finally broke, but only Erin and I, and maybe Winnie and Amber and a few of her other girls, realized the true significance.</p><p>It was in the morning before class when we heard about it. The news had already partly spread when we arrived and people were buzzing in conversation, theories... we could sense that something had happened, but had no idea what until Erin's own phone buzzed. ""Oh my god,"" she said upon reading it. ""Holly's dead.""</p><p>It turned out that was pretty much the exact text that was sent to her (except it was actually ""OMG, Holly's dead!"") We stared at each other as we walked through the main hall, asking with our eyes the unspoken question... was this our fault? And we both had the same sinking feeling that, somehow, it was.</p><p>Jay met us first, shaking his head. ""You hear about that girl?"" he asked. Looked to Erin, ""Holly? You know her? She's in your year.""</p><p>Erin nodded soberly, swallowed nervously, and asked, ""How did she die?"" Her voice cracked as she added, ""Suicide?""</p><p>""No, man, it's fucked up. Both she and her Dad, murdered. Bullet in the head... cops think her dad was mixed up in drugs or organized crime or something."" Was that true, or just the fashionable rumor going around? There was no way to know... not yet, anyway.</p><p>In the first period, my teacher soberly told us the truth... yes, she had died, yes, she and her father were murdered. He didn't address the drugs rumor, but the police hadn't caught whoever did it. The actual murder had happened a few days ago, but the bodies were only discovered the previous evening.</p><p>At lunch, I saw Winnie and Amber who looked freaked out but all we could do is exchange what information everyone already had. ""Do you think it was connected to what me and Winnie did to her?"" Amber asked, but I couldn't give them an answer... luckily, I didn't have to, Madison came by to 'comfort' Amber. She knew Amber and Holly 'hung out' sometimes, and assumed Amber would be taking it hard to have lost a friend.</p><p>Most reactions were subdued, shocked silence, or the numbness of people who are surprised but didn't really know the girl that well. There were probably quite a few people who knew exactly what she was into and wondered if it would somehow come back on them, but they kept poker faces. And there were a lot of tears, some real... Holly made a point of being nice to lots of people. A lot probably fake, people who didn't really know her and were just trying to fit in or get attention for how broken up they were. My history teacher was one of the criers, but he seemed genuine, even though, as far as I knew, he'd never taught Holly. I never would have figured it, big guy like him, so broken up he couldn't teach.</p><p>Cassie was also one of the criers. They looked real as hell, but I could never bring myself to ask... I couldn't anyway, I guess, because I wasn't supposed to know her history, but I was reluctant to even ask Erin. Maybe, even after all Holly put her through, she still had some memory of their friendship. Maybe she was crying for relief. Or maybe she was putting on a show like so many others. Or maybe it was a combination of all of those. People are complicated. It's possible even Cassie didn't know why she was crying. I'd never even formally met her, in person, and sometimes it felt like I'd personally lost someone I cared about, for some reason.</p><p>As the day went on, police came to visit the school... not to talk to us, but to try and turn on the GPS of Holly's school computer. Apparently it, along with all the other computers in the house, were stolen.</p><p>Erin told me this bit of information in what was supposed to be last period. The school staff decided to cut the day short, although there was a gathering in the cafeteria for people who wanted to talk about their feelings about the situation. Instead, Erin and I met in a stairwell and she told me about the computers, and the fact that the GPS trick didn't work. ""You know what this means?""</p><p>""We don't know what it means,"" I tried to say. ""It doesn't necessarily mean anything.""</p><p>""What else COULD it mean?"" she prompted, hoping I had an answer. ""Why else would they take the computers? Even Holly's?"" I didn't say anything, so she said it for me. ""It means we were wrong. I was wrong. Holly and her dad did have partners, maybe even cops."" Erin's eyes widened and she asked, ""Andrew... what if they're not done? You know who they'll be after next, right?""</p><p>Not us, thankfully, at least not right away, but it was a risk, if they had the Holly's computer, that they could eventually find us. The immediate risk wasn't to us, though. ""Winnie and Amber,"" I said. Mostly Winnie, since she was in charge, but our actions put both of them in danger. I could see Erin panicking... literally see it, her eyes were flicking back and forth like she was afraid somebody would jump out at any time. I put my hands on her shoulders to steady her. ""We don't know yet. It might be a coincidence,"" I repeated, but it was more of a hope, a prayer, than an actual informed opinion.</p><p>""What if it's not?""</p><p>""I don't know.""</p><p>""We can protect them, right?"" Erin asked, doing the same sort of wishful thinking I was. How do you protect them from men with guns? Go to the police? What if some of them were the police? I guess maybe after a few years of everything going far better than anybody had a right to ask, Karma had decided it was about time we ran into some real rivals, ones we couldn't win against easily.</p><p>I clung stubbornly to my belief that this was all just a terrible coincidence. That seemed safer, a less insane hope than that we'd be able to take care of this mess. And if I was wrong? ""We'll do our best.""</p><p>The End (for now)</p>"
421,On The Naughty List - A Phil Phantom Tribute,AnonyMPC,,"['Mg', 'MF', 'Fg', 'Mf', 'Mfg', 'orgy', 'best', 'inc']","A quicky in time for Christmas! She thinks she's taking her daughters for photos with Santa, but little does she know she stumbled onto a pedo winter wonderland!",2012-12-18T00:00:00,"This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.

'CAUTION: Exercise caution and good sense before engaging in unsafe sex practices that involve any exchange of body fluid, even contact with open sores or small cuts. Scenes involving large objects, tattoos, bestial sex, body waste ingestion, bindings, devices and gadgets are the stuff of fantasy and are offered to promote the only safe sex there is - masturbation. Before you try anything, find out what the risks and hazards are because they can all be deadly. Read, enjoy, and remember - sex with minors should be left to other minors.' - Phil Phantom","<p>I always tell my kids they should be on their best behavior, especially for Christmas, but I've been setting a bad example lately. If there was a real Santa up there, all he'd give me was a big old lump of coal. I do know another Santa who'll give me a lump, more like a hump, this Christmas, but only if I bring my daughters along, and Jesus help me, I'm considering it. </p><p>I wasn't always on the Naughty List, in fact, most of the year, most of my life, I was high on the Nice List, scarcely an inappropriate word or act. It was just an accident, maybe even Fate that I wound up taking my daughters to a pervert's playground disguised as a kid's winter wonderland, for some photos with Santa's elves. </p><p>That day, I was out with my daughters. School had just shut down for the Christmas break, and I had my own little annual tradition centered on my youngest daughter, Christie. She had the bad luck of being born just a few days before Christmas, and that meant not only did she have to suffer all our relatives giving her combination Birthday-and-Christmas presents, but people were just busy around the holidays, and it's hard to arrange a birthday party when half the kids are visiting relatives.</p><p>So, several years ago, I hit on a compromise to make sure she always felt special. On her birthday, her actual birthday, I made the day all about her. We could do anything she wanted. This year, Christie wanted to start her twelfth birthday by going shopping, just me and her and her older sister Holly, at an outlet mall, and we'd already done that by the time we stopped for lunch at a roadside restaurant, which was where it all started. Christie overheard a father and daughter all excited to go to someplace called Santa's Christmas Grotto and play with the reindeer, had a sudden capricious desire to go there, more to see me jump through hoops out of any interest, for she demanded it after the father and daughter left. </p><p>Well, it was her birthday so a few hoops were no big deal, and although the waitress had no idea where the place was, we could still see the excited father and daughter in the parking lot. I raced us out and we followed in what might have been a car chase if it was any faster, to Santa's Magic Christmas Grotto. We were either very lucky or very unlucky depending on your point of view, because if we'd been a minute later we would have lost them and there was no way we would have found our way there on our own, this was a place that didn't advertise except through word of mouth, and although we were less than half an hour away, it was a half-hour of lonely country roads followed by side streets and even a dirty road, with the only sign in view being a lone cardboard cutout of Santa with no writing on it.</p><p>That should have started some motherly instincts percolating, but I assumed I must have just missed the earlier signs because, despite the out-of-the-way location, I was seeing a lot of other cars joining us, and they all seemed to have kids inside. </p><p>The cars all went up to what must have been a converted farm where there was another poorly painted picture of Santa and a smattering of other Christmas decorations, lights and plastic candy canes. The cars who were in our little caravan parked and the kids started streaming out, and I didn't notice right then that it seemed to be exclusively fathers and daughters. I did notice that a lot of the fathers seemed to be staring at me, but I was used to that, I was a MILF, at least according to many of my children's male friends. Christie's friends I'd hear refer to me as a MILF in whispers and giggles and without even really knowing what the words meant. Holly's male friends would say it to my face and often with a hand between my legs trying to convince me to stray from my marital vows. I never had, but came close with Holly's boyfriend who felt me up for a good half hour while she was getting ready for a date and my husband was puttering around in the garage. He convinced me to show him my breasts and my pussy and kissed both, and would have whipped his cock out if my daughter hadn't called out from upstairs warning she just needed to grab her bag before she'd be down to interrupt us. I probably would have let him stick it inside at least one of my holes if not for good timing, but you're not judged on what you probably would have done, but what you actually do, and so far I'd remained faithful, and safely on the Nice list.</p><p>At Santa's Christmas Grotto, there was a line, but it moved quickly and efficiently, and at first I thought there was no admission fee, just open entrance. That was an illusion, everybody else had been here before and knew what to expect and were known by the staff, and in fact I heard in front of me, ""Hi Carl, Hi Suzy, the usual?"" He nodded, and slipped the man dressed as an oversized elf some cash. </p><p>Me, though, I was new, and he looked me up and down, and then did the same for my daughters, before saying, ""First time?""</p><p>""Yes,"" I said. ""But I've heard good things.""</p><p>He nodded at that, and then said, ""Full package, including pictures with Santa comes at $50.""</p><p>That was a little steep. I looked to my younger daughter. ""Are you sure you want to do this?"" </p><p>She nodded. ""Yes. Does that include playing with the reindeers?""</p><p>""It's $10 extra, but don't expect a ride on your first time, we need to see how he takes to you."" He pointed to Holly. ""She's too old for Santa, there's a strict limit age limit of 14 and under and she looks older.""</p><p>""I'm 16,"" she said.</p><p>Without missing a beat, the elf said, ""So she'll either be waiting with you, or we could take her for elf duty.""</p><p>""Elf duty?""</p><p>""We dress her up in an elf costume to add to the atmosphere and entertainment. You'll get pictures of those, for free, too.""</p><p>Holly made a disgusted face, but Christie said, ""Yeah, make her an elf! I really want to see that.""</p><p>It was still Christie's birthday, so I gave Holly a pleading look. She looked uncompromising, until a grown man in an elf costume said, ""I've got one perfect for you, and I'll help you get into it. Believe me, you'd be surprised at how much fun you can have as an elf."" </p><p>That changed her attitude quick, but not obviously, she sighed as though she was giving in yet again, and said, ""Fine"", but I knew she wanted to go off with him, maybe not wear the outfit but go off with the guy who promised it, and I also knew she thought I didn't see that he'd cupped her ass and given it a squeeze while giving her his pitch, and pitching a tent in his own costume that poked into her body as he stood right behind her.</p><p>I didn't mind, he was good looking, she was a teenager, if she wanted to make out with a strange boy seconds after meeting him, well, that's what being a teenager was for. I wasn't going to stand in her way. If she got on the Naughty List through her own efforts, she'd have to suffer the consequences.</p><p>So Holly went off with the elf-wrangler and Christie went off with Santa's Helpers, and I was pointed to the lodge where I would wait with the other parents, and it was in the lodge where I learned the truth about Santa's Christmas Grotto.</p><p>The walk up was completely normal, although I did reflect on the oddness of parents having to wait separately from their children, in a separate building no less. That didn't seem right but not right didn't always mean wrong, just odd. </p><p>When I actually entered the lodge I realized that in this case, not right did indeed mean wrong, wrong and odd and, to most people, sick and perverted to boot. Some of the fathers who entered before me were sitting on couches or chairs, in various states of undress. A few were totally naked, but most at least had their cocks out... out, or in somebody else. For the fathers weren't alone, no, there were girls there, little girls ranging in age from younger than Christie to Holly's age, dressed up in red and green outfits that would have been Christmassy if they weren't completely slutty. The hats, well, the hats were cute, either red Santa-style hats, or green ones with little bells on them. Similarly for the shoes, those that wore shoes anyway, they had the cutest little points. Speaking of points, the girls had some kind of fake ears, well done, with makeup, so it looked like ear tops weren't rounded but rather pointy. But the dresses, well, they were also in traditional Christmas colors, but that's where the wholesome Christmas image fell apart. The bottoms, whether white fur trim on a red dress, or zigzag hems in green, barely covered asses, such that even with a slight bend over you could see their crotches, and there was no underwear in sight.</p><p>More obscenely, the tops attached over the shoulders but left the elves bare in the front down to their belly-buttons, designed to show off tits or flat areas where tits would be. One girl, Holly's age even had nipple rings on which hung Christmas ornaments that swayed as she was fucked from behind by a man in his thirties. </p><p>On the main couch, two men were each serviced by the mouth of a Christmas elf of around ten or eleven, working their lips eagerly up and down the shafts while the owners caressed them and watched the screen, which showed an image of Santa, beckoning a girl on his lap. Santa had no pants, and the girl was stripped naked. ""What do you want for Christmas, little girl?""</p><p>The little dark-haired girl grinned hungrily. ""Right now, I just want that."" She pointed at his erect member. </p><p>""Have you been a good girl or a naughty girl?""</p><p>""It depends on who you ask. My dad would say I've been a very good girl. My mom would say I've been very naughty if she knew what I'd been up to.""</p><p>""I'd rather believe your daddy, I think he knows you best. Climb up on Santa's lap and he'll stuff your stocking good.""</p><p>I stared at the scene, aghast, a little aroused, but that's just a natural reaction to seeing debauchery, isn't it? It was like I was watching an orgy who were watching a porn film, except the porn was being piped live and involved the daughter of one of the men in the room. </p><p>I must have stared for a long time, because the next thing I knew, the girl with Christmas ornaments hanging off her nipple rings was right in front of me, having finished fucking the guy who was making them jingle. He lay on a side couch, still naked, smoking a cigarette and watching the screen. The slutty elf said, ""Hi there, I'm Mary Christmas, your hostess while you wait. Come and have a seat, your daughter will be up in a few minutes. If you want a drink or a snack, you can order them from the bar. Otherwise, you can just relax and we'll have one of our elves service you."" I let myself be pulled and directed to the couch, the middle seat, between the two guys getting sucked off by little girls younger than Christie. She looked from one to the other, but then tapped the one on my left. </p><p>""Excuse me, sir? Sorry to interrupt, but Gumdrops here is the best cookie-licker here. Would you mind letting her show this fine lady?""</p><p>""Not at all."" The man withdrew his stiff cock from the mouth of the little dark-haired girl named Gumdrops as she gasped for breath and looked to me. </p><p>""Gumdrops, this girl needs you to lick her cookie.""</p><p>I was about to say no, that I most certainly did not, but Gumdrops smiled and stood up and I was suddenly at a loss for words. When she was on her hands and knees I didn't notice her swollen tummy, but now it was impossible to hide. The little girl was pregnant, several months along at least with a noticeable baby bump. </p><p>You might wonder why I didn't struggle or scream or refuse to go along with what was happening as the girl took two steps to the side and then knelt down again between my own legs. As she reached under my skirt and pulled down my panties, my heart was pounding furiously... not out of arousal, but out of fear, I assure you. It was pretty obvious I'd stumbled into a den of vicious child molesters, the worst monsters in the world, and they thought that I was one of them... that was, I was sure, the only thing keeping me and my family alive. For when you face not only the jail time but the prospect of life as a constant pariah on a sex offender list, you'd be willing to do anything to avoid being caught. Maybe not all of them, but an organization of this size and scale, somebody would be willing to kill a mother who said the kind of things I was wishing I could say, or even one who tried to resist, who marked themselves out as not being one of them by refusing to join in. My heart was like a jackhammer, but my mind was coldly rational, and it told me that what I had to do was play along, no matter what.</p><p>Playing along when a pregnant little girl started licking my mound was hard. When she started nursing on my clit it got a little easier. I learned a lot that day about myself, one of them being that my body doesn't care where it gets its pleasure from, and if it gets enough of it, it can bitchslap my mind into not caring either. By the time I was ready to cum, I'd half-forgotten I was pretending for their benefit and actively began fucking Gumdrop's face with my snatch. Not that I had to do much facefucking, the guy stuffing his fat cock into her ass from behind, the one she was sucking off before she was traded to me, kept thrusting her forward right where I wanted her. I was so swept away in the feelings that when I realized there was a cock hovering by my mouth, attached to the man who was on the other side of the couch, I opened my mouth and wrapped my lips around it. </p><p>It was the first cock I sucked other than my husband's, first adulterous cock allowed entry to any hole, but I guess I was so into the role of deviant slut by that point, it just seemed like the thing to do. Mary Christmas sat down beside me, on the other side from the cock, where the guy fucking Gumdrop used to be sitting, grabbed my boob in one hand and a remote control in the other. ""I think your daughter's just about done,"" she said. She was speaking to the man fucking Gumdrop, who looked back to watch Santa give the girl on the screen a little orgasm, but when she mentioned 'your daughter', I instinctively looked between my legs at the face with the tongue that was making my whole body quiver, as though expecting to see my own daughter there, almost done getting me off, and first got disappointed at the truth, then disappointed in myself that I let the thought linger and turn into fantasy, and then especially disappointed that I came to the fantasy and a tongue I imagined was Christie's.</p><p>After that first cum, playing along in the role of child molester became easier. Gumdrop stopped licking and held my legs as supports while the man fucking her caused another orgasm of her own, and I took to masturbating while the cock in my mouth started squirting, running all down my face and mouth. </p><p>It was only when he withdrew that I finally looked back on the screen. Mary had started flipping channels, and each channel seemed to be a different camera in the Grotto. The first she settled on was a shock, a little girl sucking on a large animal penis, what I believed was a reindeer. As I fingered my crack, I remember thinking, Christmas Reindeer bestiality child porn, now I've seen everything, and then recalled that I signed up Christie for pictures with the Reindeer. I wonder if she'd get the same kind of pictures, and tried to imagine what she'd look like in the little girl's place, but only for a second because Mary changed to a different camera, where I saw my older daughter, Holly. </p><p>She certainly looked different than I'd ever seen her before, wearing one of those classic Santa hats and a little short skirt in the same style, red with a white fur fringe, but the skirt was cut as short as all the elf-skirts in this place, and of course there was the other big difference from how I'd usually seen her, the big cock in her mouth, belonging to Santa. Or to a Santa, anyway. The elf who'd taken her away pulled her mouth off and said, ""Okay, Holly, you're doing a great job, we need this Santa in the line before he cums. You can get started on the next one."" My daughter, apparently happy with her new role as Santa's Little Fluffer, grinned, and looked to the next guy. </p><p>Seeing her happy made me happy, made me relax a little more and even more willing to play the role of pedo mom for all these strangers. More men started to trickle in, others trickled out, I stayed watching, talking to them, exchanging numbers. I told myself I was just gathering their numbers so I could turn them all in to the police when I was gone, but yet for some reason I gave them all my real number and told them the days my husband worked and the times when me and my daughters would be home alone, and I also let slip my address to two or three of them. That was probably a mistake, but they gave me so much attention... mostly it was the attention of being a cool mom rather than sexual attention, that was spread out along the underage elves in the observation room of Santa's Grotto. They may have been more eager to fuck the elves, but they wanted to talk to the mom who brought her daughter to be fucked. That, apparently, was rare, and rarer still the mom who sat with the guys, got eaten out, and watched as somebody else's daughter asked Santa for a dog for Christmas so she could be its bitch, and then demonstrated how a good bitch would behave. That kind of mom everybody wanted to salute, and buy rum or eggnog for. That must have been how the Grotto stayed afloat, the sex came with the cost of the pictures, but you paid through the nose to get drunk, except I didn't pay a bit, I just accepted one glass of Eggnog and switched to rum afterwards. I was also given some overpriced cookies, gingerbread with a distinct taste of cum that made me wonder if somebody was adding their own ingredients to the batter. Mostly I ate the cookies to try to keep my stomach full so I wouldn't get drunk as fast. </p><p>That helped, but not much, I was still getting drunker. The drunker I got, the hornier I got, which left me in a difficult spot in a room full of pedos and willing children. Luckily, one man did wind up offering to fuck me, and of course I accepted. He told me that he wasn't a pedophile, he was only here at the behest of his wife who wanted to make sure their daughter wasn't neglected sexually. He swore he was attracted to grown women and his wife wouldn't give him access to any of her holes unless his dick was first wet in his daughter's pussy. Bravely, he'd refused to this point, only going so far as to finger the little girl in exchange for blowjobs from the woman he married, until that too was cut off. Meanwhile, she was fucking all his friends and it was giving him blue balls. </p><p>I guess he didn't so much offer to fuck me as I offered to fuck him, first non-verbally, by spreading my legs and, with my fingers, my pussy, and then immediately afterwards verbally, but I knew he was telling me his sob story in the hopes I'd take pity and ask him, so I did, and he climbed on top of me and thrust his dick inside me making me fully an adulteress... even if blowjobs or cunnilingus didn't count, throbbing cock in wet pussy certainly did, and did twice as much when you changed positions halfway through. That was so we could both watch the screen as his daughter sat in Santa's chair, moaning while Santa's cock pried open the lips of her thirteen-year old pussy. For all that man said he wasn't a pedophile, he sure bounced me up and down on him with a lot more force, and rattled my box more, when we were watching his daughter than when he was on top. Maybe he had a little pedo in him, or maybe his daughter was growing up and he'd be more interested in fucking her soon. Or maybe it was all a story to elicit my sympathies and get me to offer a fuck. If so, it worked. At least he made me cum. When Santa pulled his still-leaking cock out of his daughter, rubbed the glistening cum on her pubic hair, and then shoved it back in, that really seemed to drive him wild, and when he came, so did I.</p><p>It was only after that, my second cum of the day, and after the one who caused it left, that I wondered what the fuck was up with my daughter. I'd watched other girls and other fathers come in and watched their daughters fucking the Santa-on-duty, but mine still hadn't shown up. Had she freaked out? Run? I hoped not, it would blow my cover as a cool pedo mom, and I couldn't afford that until we got to safety. I'd have to watch her fucked. Finally, I turned to the man next to me, who had his cock buried to the balls in a ten year old who also had a candy cane sticking out of her asshole. </p><p>""Excuse me. You came in after me, and I still haven't seen my daughter with Santa yet.""</p><p>He didn't answer, with anything more than a grunt, his eyes glued to the screen like it was his own daughter up there approaching Santa. I thought it was, which was why I asked. Instead, Mary answered with a question of her own. </p><p>""Did you get the full package, or just the Santa photos?""</p><p>""The full package,"" I said. ""With the reindeer experience."" It was very important to me just then that they not forget that. I paid an extra $10 for that.</p><p>Mary nodded. ""Okay, that takes a little longer. It starts with a whole body massage on your daughter, to get her loosened up and limber. We apply a little makeup and body glitter to accentuate her features for the photos, and we also wait for one of our premium Santas to be in rotation. You also get a free elf in the picture. The reindeer stuff is done afterwards.""</p><p>I nodded my thanks, wondering what a premium Santa was, but it wasn't long before I found out. When the next little girl left the camera with the next drained Santa, Mary flipped to the view of the warm-up line, where I saw my little Holly with her lips stretched around the head of a huge black cock that was covered with slobber. It must have been ten or eleven inches, a massive beast that made even me want to drool. </p><p>""Look,"" Gumdrop said. ""Uncle Tyrone's up next."" Many of the elves turned to watch the screen... Uncle Tyrone must have been a favorite. In more ways than one. Gumdrop said proudly that he was the father of her baby, and one of the other girls teased that she couldn't be sure. Gumdrop insisted that she was sure, that Tyrone was the only one she let fuck her pussy when she was last fertile. I was willing to take her word for it, impressed that the little girl was able to take what he was packing... just as I was impressed my daughter took it in her mouth. Tyrone patted Holly's head and he withdrew and went on stage, and Mary switched back to the camera that held Santa's seat. </p><p>Sure enough, the next girl out was my Christie, naked, looking a little bewildered but with her pussy red and swollen like somebody'd been paying a lot of attention to it but left her just shy of an orgasm, and also sparkly. She looked beautiful all over, made up like one of those beauty pageant girls, and the body glitter all over her leant her an extra ethereal quality, like she was a winter fairy. </p><p>""Ho-ho-ho, little girl,"" Santa Tyrone said. ""What's your Christmas wish this year? A new vibrator? A dog? A little brother?""</p><p>Tyrone was dressed in a Santa suit, but his cock extended out of his red pants and stood up proudly, and Chrissie stared at it with a open-mouth gasp I usually only saw on porn stars. ""A little brother?"" she asked, not answered, asked, like she was just repeating the question to make sure she heard right.</p><p>Santa answered as though it was her Christmas wish, though. ""You know how to get one, right? You just dress like you're dressed now, bend over in front of your Daddy, and ask him to make you a little brother."" </p><p>That broke her out of her stare. Chrissie laughed. ""He'd never do that.""</p><p>""I think if he brought you here, he'd be willing to do that.""</p><p>""Dad didn't bring me here,"" she said. ""Dad doesn't even let me give him blowjobs, he's ashamed enough that he likes me jacking him off."" I sat bolt upright. That was new information, not even suspected information. ""Mom brought me here, and she'd shit bricks if she suspected what this place really was.""</p><p>""Your mother already knows what this place is,"" Tyrone said, pointing to the camera. ""She's watching right over there."" </p><p>Christie turned, looked into the camera, and her eyes widened. ""Holy shit, no way. She's totally naked!"" I blushed in embarrassed surprise and waved. Nobody even suggested that the cameras were two-way. I thought I could be safely anonymous. Was there one in the waiting line, too? Did Holly know the depths her mother had sunk to already, to defend them? I counted on being able to explain things to them afterwards, maybe even claim that they held me hostage. That plan was out the window. </p><p>""Wow,"" Christie continued. ""I had no idea my Mom was this... cool!""</p><p>""See, she wants you to have some cock for Christmas. Isn't that right Mom?"" I nodded weakly. </p><p>""Actually, it's my birthday,"" Christie explained. </p><p>""No shit? Happy birthday. How old are you?""</p><p>""Twelve."" That little admission got her twelve little Birthday spankings. Santa stood, picked up my daughter, laid her over his lap so that his cock poked her belly, and lay into her with the palm of his hand on her bare ass, right where pussy met butt-cheeks, twelve times, and then one to grow on that got some fingers between her sloppy twat lips. During the spankings, Christie screamed, but it was the scream of someone being tickled, someone who seems to secretly enjoy what's going on, even though it left her red. That she wasn't seriously hurt was confirmed when, after letting him finger her for a good minute, she said, ""So can I try out what I'm really here for?""</p><p>My little Christie had her first time on Santa's lap, sliding down his stiff pole, wincing a little only when her butt met velvety red pants, and then again while fucked hard for several strokes. Then Santa slowed. ""I almost forgot, you get an elf, too. Elf! Come here and lick this girl's cunt."" </p><p>Sure enough, my other daughter Holly was pushed onto the stage. She definitely didn't walk, she was pushed, stumbling a little until she regained her footing. The girls eyes widened in recognition of each other. </p><p>""Wow, you're my elf?"" Christie asked. ""This day just gets better.""</p><p>""I don't want to lick her,"" Holly said. ""She's my sister.""</p><p>""You do it,"" Tyrone said, ""Or you go on the Naughty List. You're still on probation, so that means you get kicked out of elf-duty and it's nothing but coal in your stocking from now on.""</p><p>Whatever went on in the warm-up line must have been pretty good, because that threat did the trick, and my older daughter lowered her mouth to the obscenely-stretched-out sparkling mound of my younger one, licking both black cock and bright pink inner pussy flesh. As the bouncing began, it began harder to keep up, but she did her best. Chrissie shuddered and screamed in pleasure of her long-denied orgasm, and Santa just kept right on fucking. </p><p>That was when I discovered the meaning of premium Santa. It wasn't just because he was black... that was a novelty. Nor that he was super-hung, although that was impressive. What made Tyrone premium was his endurance. Despite being warmed up by Holly's mouth and feeling a squirming girl cum while riding him, Tyrone kept fucking my little Christie for a good half hour straight, right through another orgasm. Holly's elf duties probably helped give Christie her second one, by the time she that day was done her face was covered in transferred glitter.</p><p>Finally, Tyrone pushed Holly away and gripped Christie tightly. ""That's enough Elf, time for the money shot. Don't worry little girl, if yo daddy won't give you a little brother,"" Santa said. ""I sure will. You may give birth to it but yo momma will raise it, right Mom?"" I nodded, and got a cheer from the rest of the observation lounge, who, to be honest, I'd pretty much forgotten existed. Watching a black Santa fuck your daughters, well, everything else kind of fades out. </p><p>He started cumming then, but I didn't know it, sure his leg trembled and he was moaning, but he was still slamming in and out like a piston. I only knew for sure he was cumming when the excess cum started dribbling out of Chrissie's snatch. That was another reason Tyrone counted as Premium, I guess... his big balls weren't just for show, they produced practically a gusher of sperm, more than my little girl could contain. I imagined her uterus and fallopian tubes so overflowing with his creamy white essence that there was no room for anymore, and for any eggs she had being gangbanged in a race to conceive. That was probably an exaggeration, but your mind goes to strange places when you fuck yourself in a room full of strangers.</p><p>That experience was intense, and I was glad there was a break before the reindeer games. Those I watched in person, once I learned that was an option... mostly, I needed the fresh air. I hoped it would clear my head, put me back in the mindset that I was faking being one of these pedophiles, and not actually being one of them. No such luck, I found myself cheering as the girl we followed to get here got fucked by a reindeer. It may not have actually been a reindeer, I'm no animal expert, but it had antlers and a cock and was apparently trained to fuck humans without hurting them, so what the fuck, I'll call it a reindeer, and apparently I'll also cheer that on from the sidelines while waiting for my own daughter to get a turn.</p><p>I was disappointed there. Those bastards had a rule, no first timers get animal fucked... all I got to watch was Chrissie jacking one off into her mouth. Oh, they'll break virtually every sex-related law on the books, but won't violate their own rules about first-timers even when an angry, drunk mother practically demands her daughter get fucked by a reindeer on her birthday. No luck, they wouldn't budge. They promised if we came back, we could do it on our second time. At least they let Holly play with a reindeer dick, even though she wasn't scheduled, so if she wants to feel its cock in her cunt on a return visit she doesn't have to wait. That's something. </p><p>I met Tyrone while watching that, he was off-Santa duty and liked to see the animals, and we ended up in a conversation while leaning over the fence. I expressed admiration for his cock, and for portraying a big black Santa with the skill of an expert. He was starting to get hard again and I got a handful of cock, a little bit of a taste, and suggested that I would like to try out his cock and double my chances for my daughter's wish of a little brother to come true. </p><p>""Sorry miss, I can't fuck you today, got too much on the schedule. Come back tomorrow, bring your girls for another premium session, and tell them Tyrone said you could sit in.""</p><p>I kissed the head of his beautiful cock. ""Couldn't I just come by myself?"" I was having a sober moment and I wasn't sure I wanted to expose my daughters to all this debauchery again if I could help it. I could play off once as a mistake, but twice was all but confessing I was one of them. By this time I was sure I wasn't going to turn anybody in, and that I wanted more cocks on a regular basis, but I still thought I had to keep my kids safe and out of this. </p><p>""Sorry, rules are rules, you don't get to meet Santa if you don't have a kid. Besides, I think your oldest wants more elf training. Maybe if you're open to it, she can become a permanent elf. One less mouth to feed for you, one more elf for us."" </p><p>""Is that how you get all your elves?""</p><p>""No, most of them are family, or part-timers. It's pretty rare that we adopt, the mom has to be into it.""</p><p>""What about little boy elves, are there any of them?"" I asked, struck by sudden random curiosity. I'd seen adults in elf costumes, but it wasn't quite the same thing. </p><p>""There are plenty of little boys on the farm, but there isn't a lot of call for them on Santa's Grotto, except a couple of the older ones to take the cash. The youngins, they fuck their moms and sisters, but unless we're filming a movie, we don't do any costumes. I'm sure some of them'd love nothing more than to dress up and fuck strangers, but we don't get too many moms who don't already live here, and it's just not worth it. If you wanted to get gangbanged by a bunch of horny little boy elves, we could probably arrange that at a fair price."" Before I could answer, somebody shouted Tyrone's name, and he pulled my fingers away from his shaft, one by one because I was reluctant to let go, said goodbye, and wandered off. </p><p>Holly made her reindeer cum, and Mary Christmas came out to present me with a USB key filled with pictures and video of our experiences, the clothes we came in, and the bill. I was still a little tipsy, so I had Holly drive us all home. I'm such a bad mother... she's still on her learner's permit and isn't supposed to drive without a sober adult beside her.</p><p>Still, she drove pretty well, and I sobered up a lot more on the ride home, although the girls talking excitedly about reindeer cum started to make my cunt squishy and hot again and I had to masturbate, partly to the thought of being in the center of a crowd of elves, boys and girls, but mostly to Tyrone himself. I screwed up one more time and told the kids about Tyrone's offer... knowing how excited they were that they'd be coming back, it would be that much harder to talk them out of it. </p><p>So, now I'm definitely on the Naughty List... I guess we all are, but me most of all. I no longer have the alcohol, or fearing for our lives, as an excuse, and I'm still thinking about taking Tyrone up on his offer, going back to Santa's Christmas Grotto tomorrow for another round of pictures with a premium Santa, and then going back again for an all-elf orgy full of little boy elves.</p><p>My desires have been battling with my good Christian guilt. We've always been a religious family, and even though Santa decorates our home, we try not to forget the Christ in Christmas, and especially not in the rest of our lives. So after I got home and the rush wore off, I felt a huge weight of guilt. I knew the Christian thing to do would be to ask for forgiveness, and sin no more. The praying was easy, it was the sinning-no-more part I had doubts about. I didn't think I was strong enough for that. </p><p>But I know the Jesus I pray to will forgive me anything, even weakness, even being as bad a mother as I was contemplating, as long as I'm really really sorry. Santa, well, if there was a real Santa, he might not be so quick to forgive... maybe I'm on his Naughty List for good. But if there's one thing I've learned, it's that there are lots of other Santas, Premium Santas, even. And the Santa I now believe in most has a big, black cock.</p><p>The End</p>"
422,"Artemis Society Fellatio Games, Part 1",Another Anonymous Author,,"['Mg', 'cons', 'oral']",This story is in the form of a sports interview with the 'Sport' being fellatio and the contestants are preteens performing at an event for a secret society. The interviewers are two a middle aged male announcers who sound and talk just like a sports announcer. The interviewee is a 9 year old girl who has won several medals over the previous years.,2012-06-17T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Good day Ladies and Gentlemen. This is Dan Dangles along with Frank LaForge coming to you live from Pedo Hall where an impressive crowd has gathered for the annual Artemis Society Fellatio Games. The Preteen division will be performing all week and we will be bringing you all the action. These girls have been working hard and training all year for this day Frank. </p><p>That's right Dan, and I've been looking forward to watching them all year.</p><p>I know you have Frank, aren't you a big fan of one of the favorites here, the adorable Lexi Love.</p><p>You know it Dan, I've been following Lexi since she first appeared in these games 5 years ago where she blew away the competition, pun intended, in the 4 year old division. She is the full package deal Dan. She has an angelic little face with the cutest freckles and button nose, silky blond hair, big blue eyes, and her most distinguishing feature, that gorgeous fuck-able mouth with the fullest lips I've ever seen on a little girl. It makes me dribble just thinking about her. </p><p>I know what you mean Frank, she is one hot little number, plus this year her body is just starting to bud out. But I would have to say what makes her stand out among all the other beautiful girls we have seen in this event is her enthusiasm. Watching her perform convinces me that she truly loves what she is doing.</p><p>I couldn't agree with you more Dan. As you know, Lexi had some bad luck last year so I think she will come into the games today hungry, for a big win that is, and that is why I'm putting her down as the odds on favorite.</p><p>Well I have a surprise for you Frank. I have invited Lexi here to our studio for a pre-game interview. In fact she is back stage now. Lexi, will you please come on out?</p><p>And here she is the ladies and gentlemen, the lovely, and sexy, Lexi Love. (Applause)</p><p>Hello Lexi, how are you today. </p><p>Great Mr. Dangle. And Mr. LaForge, it is always a pleasure to meet a fan. I am so excited to be here I hope I don't start drooling. </p><p>I think we are the ones that will be doing the drooling Lexi, in fact I think Frank has already started drooling, and I don't mean just from his mouth. </p><p>That's right Lexi, I'll try not to drool too much, at least from my mouth. I can't do anything about the other. Lexi, you have won a medal here every year except one since you were 4 years old. That is quite an accomplishment.</p><p>I sure have Dan, I have won a gold medal every year except last year.</p><p>Yes, I think we all remember that event, it was a real tragedy. Can you tell us what happened? </p><p>Well Dan, not that I think too much about it anymore, but I was up against Dora Exposer, it was her first competition and she put on a great performance and I knew that I had to do something special to clinch the title. I had felt a little nauseous but wrote it up to butterflies. When I tried to deep throat my judge, to score some extra points, I gagged and it just kept going downhill from there. I ended up losing my lunch all over poor Mr. Long. After that he just couldn't get it up anymore. He went limp and stayed that way. </p><p>Yea he sure did. </p><p>But Dan and I prefer to remember your past performances. I understand we have a clip of your first contest where you walked away with the gold medal for 4 year olds. Will you describe in your own words Lexi what's going on here. </p><p>Sure Frank, I remember this like it was yesterday. I had been dreaming of coming here and performing ever since I can remember and suddenly here I am, between the legs of Mr. Jones. You can see the huge smile on my face. I couldn't have drawn a better judge for my first time competing. I think Mr. Jones would have cum just thinking about a 4 year old sucking him. His dick is a nice size for a small child like I was, and he tasted so good too. I think he puts bubble gum flavoring on it. Anyway, I choose to do the classic blow job with Mr. Jones sitting down and me kneeling between his legs. I start off here by licking his balls. They are so soft and squishy, I just love licking balls. </p><p>Now you can see I'm working my way up his penis with my tongue trying to get every bit of it as wet as possible, just like my Mommy taught me. Mr. Jones is leaking a lot, you can see his pre-cum dripping down the side of his penis. Mmmm, makes my mouth water watching me lick up that sweet salty nectar. I had been told that Mr. Jones doesn't last very long so you can see I'm watching his face just in case he starts to cum early, that way I can move up quickly and catch the load in my mouth. I really didn't want to miss any, that always makes me a little sad.</p><p>Well now you see I've licked up all the pre-cum and Mr. Jones' dick is really wet all over, so I start swirling my tongue around his head. As you can see, I had just started flicking his pee hole when he just explodes. I was a little disappointed that the blow job is almost over but I'm always really excited when the cum is shooting. Mr. Jones doesn't take very long to cum but he does cum a lot. As he blasts into my mouth I try to catch it in midair, snapping at it like a dog catching flies. </p><p>Mr. Jones stands up and I'm giggling as the cum splashes on my face, lips, hair. Here I'm trying to catch drops on my tongue like they were snowflakes. I especially like the way it feels on my lips, all slick and tingly. Now Mr. Jones is pretty much done, just a l few last dribbles but I'm not letting them get away, YUM!, I love it. Mr. Jones is going soft now but I know there is still some cum in that tube so I'm going to keep sucking until he begs me to stop. I know that guys get real sensitive after they cum but I just love the look on their face when it is just too much. They start to shiver and shake and I can feel it in my mouth. </p><p>Finally Mr. Jones can't take any more and drags himself out of my mouth. You can see it here but Mr. Jones actually fell back and passed out. I was going to go after him and suck some more but they made me stop. Ok, now it's time for me to clean up. Only ""clean up"" is not a chore for this girl, it's bliss. Happy time pushing it off of my face and onto my tongue, say bye bye Mr. Cum and hello Miss Tummy. Here I am just licking my lips and telling Mommy how good it was. I'm finished. Geeze, now I really can't wait for my turn and my panties are soaking wet.</p><p>Wow that was really amazing Lexi. You obviously enjoyed it Frank.</p><p>Whoa Dan. I'm afraid I'm going to have to take a break and use the facilities or I won't be able to go on. Let me help you Mr. LaForge. Please!</p><p>There you go Frank, we have to take a break anyway, so this is your luck day.</p><p>BREAK</p><p>Hello, Dan Dangle here. What you have just seen is just a small part of the '20th Annual Artemis Society Fellatio Games'. We have captured all the action on video and you can receive the first set, '4 Year Old Division' by calling the international number at the bottom of your screen. Have your credit card handy because operators are standing by. That's right for just $250 US, you can start your own collection of the finest in preteen fellatio. Each month after that, you will automatically be sent the next video in the series until your collection is complete. Or if you order all eight videos for just $2000 you will receive the '20th Annual Artemis Society Fellatio Games - Outtakes Volume I' absolutely free. </p><p>Just as with my buddy Frank and the fabulous Lexi Love, there may have been more action on the side lines than on stage, and you will have exclusive access to purchase all 5 volumes of outtakes after you order the final video of the series, '20th Year Artemis Society Fellatio Games - 12 Year Old Division'. Remember, all proceeds go to help support the adorable little girls you see perfuming here. </p><p>Now let's get back and see if we can catch the action between Frank and Lexi. </p><p>Hello everybody, I'm Dan Dangle and we're back in the studio with Frank and Lexi. Boy Frank you were right Lexi has come back hungry. She has your whole penis in her throat.</p><p>Unn, ug, ya made it back just in time Dan. I,I, I'm almost... No, I'm cuming now! </p><p>Lexi, let's see that cum as it shoots into your mouth. That's it. There it is splattering on that sexy tongue of yours. Ooh yea. Boy Frank I never knew you had so much cum.</p><p>Me- - ahh, either Dan! Ahh!</p><p>Wow Lexi, that is a lot of cum in your mouth. I was going to ask if you like it but we can tell by that smile on your face and the way your fingers are dancing in your panties how much your enjoying your prize. Look what you have done Frank, There is no way Lexi is going to be able to handle that much sperm, and you just keep on pumping more and more into that young mouth. </p><p>I'm sorry Lexi, here just a few more dribbles and I'll be done. There, whoo, that's it. </p><p>Gulp, smack, slurp. Ahh.</p><p>Holy Cow Lexi, I'll be blown away. Ha ha. Looks like you have managed to swallow every bit of Franks massive load. You have a little above your upper lip. There you go, good job snagging that with your tongue Lexi. Now there is a little dab right there on the corner of your mouth. Yep, you got it. </p><p>Mmm, that was good but I bet there is still some more in there Frank, let me suck on it a little and see. </p><p>Here you go Lexi, I wouldn't want to deni you any of your reward. Oooo, Geee, that gives me the shivers. Ok I can't take any more, please stop. Lexi, please stop, I- I can't take it. Oh damn. </p><p>Looks like Franks legs gave out on him Lexi. I think you got it all anyway. </p><p>Yea, but is was so much fun sucking on him I just didn't want to stop. Sorry about your legs Frank. Are you all right? </p><p>I don't think he can answer you Lexi but I'm sure he will be more than alright as soon as he wakes up. </p><p>Ok Dan, that was a good warm up but I'm still hungry. How about you Dan, can I have your cum too? Please, I want to taste you so bad. </p><p>You don't know how sorry I am to have to tell you no Lexi, but I'm going to be a judge this year and it just wouldn't be fair to whoever the little sex pot I'm judging to be all suck out before she gets a chance. </p><p>Darn. I understand Dan. </p><p>But don't worry, I'm sure you are going to have no problem finding volunteers to help you ""warm up"". Look, our camera man already has his dick out, but you better hurry before he goes off without you. </p><p>Oh goodie. Wait for me Mr. Cameraman!</p>"
423,My Daughter Was Raised On Semen,Another Guy,,"['M/g', 'inc', 'fath/dau', 'pedo', 'g/dog', 'M/dog']",Fiction only.,2012-04-02T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>My daughter likes cum. She should, she was raised on it. I taught her how to suck cock when she was four, and she's 11 now. At one point last year, I estimated that my daughter had drank over 2.0 gallons of sperm in the last seven years. About half of that was mine. You think I'm lying, but I don't care if you do. This is truly how it happened. It's not some stupid Internet flame-bait or sissy boy fantasy, it's the real thing. While most of the people in these groups beat off to the idea of doing a little girl, I have the guts to actually do it.</p><p>See, I've always had two fetishes: Little girls and semen. Ever since I first ejaculated, I've been somewhat turned on by cum. I masturbated often as a teenager; two or three times a day, so sperm and I were very familiar with each other. Mainly, I just liked, and still like, to watch a woman drink cum. Everyone I've ever had sex with more than twice has eaten my cum (or I never saw her again). My first wife was a real good sport and would do about any spermy thing I suggested. She ditched me three years after we were married for some Hollywood producer type, leaving me with a three year old girl.</p><p>When I was 12 or 13 I molested a couple of neighborhood 6 year olds. They acted as if they had a good time getting their pussies felt up in that old garage (and they even appeared to enjoy jacking off my cock). So naturally I often wished I could live through it again. Well, when my daughter Marika was four, a year after my wife left, I realized that having my own daughter was the chance I'd been waiting for, as sick as that sounds to most people.</p><p>I thought it over for a couple of months. I analyzed the consequences. And the benefits! I came up with an action plan to turn my daughter into the sperm-loving sex machine I'd always wanted. I decided to start by teaching her what big girls do, play with themselves. She loved it when I would rub her little clit with my little finger all lubed up with KY, although she didn't orgasm until she was 9. I encouraged her to masturbate often-I'd even ask her if she'd masturbated that day when I'd put her to bed. Often I would watch her sitting with her hand in her panties when we watched TV. She told me she even did it at school sometimes under her desk while no one was looking, which I then encouraged because hearing about it really turned me on.</p><p>My next step was to introduce her to the world of vibrators. On her fifth birthday, I brought out the smallest vibrator they had at my local sex shop. I spent several nights teaching her how to use it, but I never gave it to her. I said it was something we were going to share and that she couldn't have it until she really knew how to use it. So, since she loved it, she came asking for it...just like I'd planned. Only by this point, she had to earn the vibrator.</p><p>Right after we started with the vibrator, I showed her how to rub my cock. She started with KY on her tiny hands, sliding them up and down on the cock shaft. After I came, we would play with the cum and gradually smear it all around on my chest. This was to show her that cum was fun, and that I wasn't grossed out about it (like most guys are). We talked about how everyone has fun with cum. By the third time we did that, she was just as excited about how much and when I came as I was.</p><p>So, I decided the next step was for me to cum on her tummy so we could smear it around on her skin. By then, we were messing around every night when I put her to bed. About the fifth time I'd cum on her hands, I shot again on her chest. Only this time I bent down and made a big show of lapping up my own cum from her skin. I'm not that crazy about the taste myself, but I'm willing to do it if it will help convince a female to do it for me. (And sometimes I love to suck my cum from the pussy I fucked, as a show of appreciation they don't soon forget.) I acted like I'd never tasted it before. After I was done licking it all up, she asked what it tasted like and I told her that it wasn't bad, but not good. But I also said that most girls say they grow to love it.</p><p>The next time, I didn't suggest she try it. I was hoping she'd just do it, and she did. I shot on her chest, she rubbed her fingers in the cum, then brought one up and licked it. I about came again! It was the sweetest thing I'd ever seen...my baby girl tasting her father's cum for the first time. I wish I had a video of that time!</p><p>She screwed up her face and said, ""yuck.""</p><p>""You'll get used to it, sweetheart,"" I said.</p><p>I rewarded her with another orgasm at the hands of Mr. Vibrator. The very next night, I went down on her for the first time. She loved it, but it sort of tickled her more than made her sexually stimulated.</p><p>""Now it's your turn,"" I said.</p><p>I suggested she treat my cock like a lollypop and lick it up and down, which she did for several minutes. I also had her cup her little hand around my balls and squeeze them gently, but she often forgot to do this and I would have to hold her hand in mine and lead her.</p><p>Finally, I had her put as much of the head into her mouth as would fit. And then I taught her to jack off the big cock sticking out of her face, while I verbally coached her to suck hard. I kept my hand around my cock over both of hers so that I was insured of the correct pressure, and in about a minute, I came hard. She didn't expect such an explosion I guess and pulled her mouth off the head. I shot another right onto her lips and nose, yelling, ""put it back in your mouth! Open your mouth!"" So she opened and I had put the tip inside when I shot again. ""Swallow it,"" I yelled.</p><p>She obediently swallowed just as I shot another hot squirt. She appeared to get that one down also, but the fifth or so was too much, so I pulled out and dribbled the rest down her nose and cheeks and lips. Cum from my fifth squirt dripped out her lips. I had completely covered my little girl in hot sperm! Fucking amazing!</p><p>""Oh, you were so good,"" I said to her. ""You made Daddy shoot so hard. Oooh, you look so pretty with cum on your face. Go look in the mirror!""</p><p>She got up and ran to the mirror on the bedroom wall and looked at herself draped in white. I walked over to her and began to rub the cum around on her cheeks and nose and lips. She smiled at me in the mirror and I knew I was going to get to do this again, maybe many more times.</p><p>And many more times I did. I got really busy for awhile with working and only got the chance to ""practice"" with Marika a couple of times a week. But I had her into being a cocksucking pro within a couple of months. And best of all, she said she really liked to do it. Imagine! A five-year-old who loves to suck cock and eat cum! Yes, that was my Marika.</p><p>I never forced her, and she would often initiate our sex play. I would lick her pussy for hours, even stick my little finger in her while I did. Or I'd do gooey vibro rubs with a KY- covered vibrator. She loved it, and she wanted to do it almost every time she went to bed. So, I started having her sleep in my bed so that after I'd blown a hot load down her throat, we could both cuddle and go to sleep. And that's the way it went for a long time.</p><p>As fetishes do, I started to get deeper into it with Marika. I came on her face or on her pussy and watched her rub it in. I came on a saucer and watched her suck the cum up with a straw, and I came on a spoon and spoon-fed her cum when she was six.</p><p>Also when she was six, I started showing her porno films and magazines. I picked the raunchiest, cummiest ones, too. I wanted her to see women drowning in cum and loving it, so I picked the gang bang videos and mags. Of course, I had to explain all about sex then, and she was very curious. But there was no way I was trying vaginal penetration of any kind with a six-year-old, so I told her she would have to be older for that. At least 8, for Chrissakes!</p><p>You see, it was never enough! I became sexually obsessed with watching Marika drink cum. My cum just wasn't enough. Ever...I always wanted more cum for my baby. And she did too. Sometimes we'd even save up 10 or 12 cums in a jar in the freezer, then thaw it and I'd feed it to her, helping myself to some as well.</p><p>I decided to add some fun to our little love nest when she was 7 by getting a German Shepherd. I've always felt that they have the best sized cocks for sucking, and I was hoping to get Marika into the idea of drinking doggie cum. As soon as the dog moved in, I taught her to jack him off. I had her lie down on the floor with her head against the couch in the TV. room, which had a rug that could be pushed back so fluids couldn't ruin it. The dog then stood over her and I had her massage his cock out of its sheath and then showed her what I'd seen in a bestiality video to jack him off. He and she both loved it. Since she was clothed, this time, I had her move the cock away from her body so she wouldn't get coated, and he started dripping precum right away. After about four minutes, he squirted a ton of cum on the floor, which delighted Marika to watch. I was hoping she'd try to taste it then, but I didn't suggest it and she didn't do it.</p><p>I told her how dogs needed to have their balls drained almost every day, just like Daddy did, and if she wanted to keep a pet, she would have to take care of him. She seemed to understand, and thus began a long relationship between Marika and doggie cock that still goes on today. Meanwhile, I could count on a blowjob every night, but it would always cost me a cunt-lapping or a vibrating. Sometimes, particularly on the weekends, we would do it once in the afternoon also, and it was on one of these times, down on the living room floor, that I decided to show her how to suck the dog's cock. I didn't really know how, never having done it, but I tried it anyway. Basically, I just put my head against the couch and let the dog hump my mouth, keeping my hand around the shaft to keep it from going to far in. It worked and he came in no time. I made a big show of letting the cum ooze out of my mouth as he shot. It tasted better than my cum, and I told her that. It was also obvious that the dog would cum much more than me.</p><p>""Next time, you can do it while I lick your peepee,"" I told her.</p><p>""Okay,"" Marika said excitedly.</p><p>Marika took to sucking the dog regularly. I showed her other ways to suck him, and also had her jack his cum off onto her where we would rub it around on her. That often turned me on that I had to shoot in her mouth also, so many was the night when my baby drank what amounted to as a small glass of cum before bedtime. I always encouraged her to drink as much of the sperm as she could, telling her it was good for her, and there was always too much for her.</p><p>Of course, meanwhile, I also encouraged her to masturbate often, and she would have her hand in her panties much of the time she was home. When we'd take camping vacations together, she would masturbate in the car or let me masturbate her as we drove. It was hot! Our vacations always involved lots of oral sex.</p><p>I started to penetrate her little pussy with the vibrator before her seventh birthday, getting it in almost an inch. I told her she needed to start working it inside her more and more each day if she wanted to experience my dick in there, and we talked about her hymen and how she had to break it eventually and how it would hurt but would heal fast. She really did start to work at it during her masturbation sessions. I showed her how to use the vibrator inside with her left hand while her right fingers worked her clit for the ultimate experience. Or, I would use it in her while sucking her clit. It was great fun. But the vibrator was so short that there was little chance of breaking her hymen.</p><p>For her eighth birthday, I gave her a much larger vibrator; about the size of a 14-year-old boy's cock, I'd say. It was about four and a half inches long and maybe an inch in diameter, if that. I knew she understood why I gave her that, but I didn't say anything more about breaking her cherry. I just hoped she would take care of that for us.</p><p>Also about that time, I really wanted to see her suck another man and drink his cum. Sure the dog was great, and I even volunteered to watch a neighbor's dog when they went away and had Marika suck him too. And sure we continued to have a great amount of cum play with my cock, but like all addictions, I just wanted more. But I couldn't think of a way to hook up with other men who would enjoy a blowjob by an eight-year-old. If I'd had the Internet three years ago, then I wouldn't have had any problem, but I wasn't able to fulfill that fantasy until this last summer.</p><p>About midway between her eighth and ninth birthdays, Marika showed me one night that she could get the larger vibrator almost all the way in! Her hymen had broken. I was so excited, but I decided to wait until her ninth birthday to penetrate her with my cock. So, I contented ourselves with fucking her with the vibrator every chance I could. I liked to start off some nights by having her jerk my cock onto her pussy, then I'd fuck some cum inside her with the vibrator and rub her clit with the cum as lube. More than once, I had her jerk off the dog on her pussy instead and that was really a turn on for both of us. More times than not, I came in her mouth, but I'd also cum in the crack of her ass, on her chest, neck or face, and even in her hair. When I came on her front side, I would often scoop up the cum on my fingers and feed it to her bit by bit until it was all cleaned. Or sometimes we'd just rub it around on her and let her fall asleep with congealing cum still sticking to her pretty little body. It was so hot! And she treated it as just good fun! My plan had worked...I had made my own cum-loving little nymphette!</p><p>For her ninth birthday, we made a big deal out of it. We got a room at the beach and that night, I got my dick in the tightest pussy you could imagine. And Marika had her first real orgasm. After that, she wanted to do it all the time, and she'd tire me out. Twice a day wasn't enough...she wanted to cum all the time. I wanted her to be able to take the German Shepherd's prick, but I was worried his knot might hurt her, so I didn't suggest it. But we did involve the dog in our sex, particularly with Marika sucking the dog while I did her doggy style.</p><p>Under my tutelage and protection we did finally get her able to take the dog. I showed her how to lie on her back under the dog with her ass on a pillow so she could put her hands on the dog's hind legs and push against him he tried to get the knot in. He's learned not to even try now. Marika does the dog a couple of times a week now, usually after school before I've got home. We also involve the dog in some three way action, with her pussy getting fucked by the dog or me while she sucks the other. She also sucks or jacks off the dog whenever he expresses interest...she understands the responsibility of pet ownership J</p><p>So now Marika is 11 and sex crazy. I try to keep her satisfied, but the dog has to make up for me when I just can't do it as much as she needs. But, to me, the important thing is my plan worked: I have a little cum slut like I always wanted. Like with all my sex partners, I only come inside Marika about 20% of the time, preferring instead to shoot in her mouth or on her body. But almost every time I do cum in her, I stick my fingers in her pussy afterward, scoop up some cum, and feed it to her. Or she'll squat over my stomach and after the cum drips out, lick it up. Or I even have her squat over my hand, and then give her a palmful. Always, I have her clean my cock with her mouth. She is such a good sport compared to some other women I'd been with, it is refreshing!</p><p>Well, that's the story. My future plans include sharing her with another guy if I can find one, and maybe with more than one dog at once.</p>"
424,"My Girl, Teil 1",anton,,"['M', 'f', 'ws', 'scat']",Dies ist alles reine Fantasie.,2012-02-17T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Ich wachte an diesem Samstagmorgen auf und freute mich auf ein schönes Wochenende mit meiner Tochter, mit der ich seit der Trennung von ihrer Mutter vor einem Jahr alleine lebte.</p><p>Sie war 15 und hatte sich zu einem schönen Teenie entwickelt,das allen Jungs gefallen musste.</p><p>Ich hatte sie ein paarmal zufällig nackt im Bad gesehen und ihren süssen Po, ihre für ihr Alter grossen Brüste und ihre schön behaarte Muschi bewundert. Schon mehrmals habe ich bei der Vorstellung, sie überall zärtlich zu berühren, meinen Schwanz zum Spritzen gebracht.</p><p>Auf dem Weg ins Bad hörte ich plötzlich aus Jasmins Zimmer ein lautes Stöhnen. Ihre Tür war nur leicht angelehnt und vorsichtig öffnete ich sie ein wenig weiter. Da sah ich meine Tochter nackt auf ihrem Bett liegend und sich mit dem Gummischwanz ihrer Mutter bearbeiten. Mein Schwanz wurde sofort hart und dann noch härter, als ich sie hörte, wie sie mit geschlossenen Augen ruckweise aufstöhnte und ""Komm, Papi gib es mir, nimm deine Tochter ordentlich ran. Ja,härter, härter. Ich will dich tief in mir spüren... Aaah... ich komme..."" Plötzlich öffnete sie die Augen und erblickte mich in der Tür. </p><p>""Papi, was machst du da?"" </p><p>""Ich hörte dein Stöhnen und wollte auf dem Weg ins Bad nur nachsehen, ob alles in Ordnung ist."" </p><p>""Und,"" fragte sie kokett, ""ist alles in Ordnung? Oder willst du genauer nachsehen? Komm, komm zu mir."" Wie gebannt starrte ich sie an und ging auf sie zu. Sie nahm meine Hand, führte sie an ihre Brüste. </p><p>""Endlich,"" sagte sie, ""davon habe ich schon lange geträumt, seit ich dich mit Mutti beobachtet habe bei euren geilen Spielen."" Was hatte sie alles gesehen, überlegte ich, hatte sie auch die heissen Natursekt- und Kaviarspiele beobachtet? Ich wagte nicht zu fragen.</p><p>Ich streichelte und knetete ihre festen Brüste. Sie stöhnte und führte meine Hand an ihre buschige 15jährige Fotze, bei der sich deutlich ihre dicken roten Schamlippen abzeichneten. Ihr Kitzler war stark geschwollen. Alles erinnerte mich an ihre Mutter als sie jung war: die strammen festen Schenkel, die sich willig für meinen Mund öffneten.Ich begann ihre Lippen und ihren Kitzler zärtlich zu lecken.Ihr Saft floss nur so in meinen Mund. Ich schluckte alles gierig. Mein Schwanz war so hart wie lange nicht mehr. </p><p>""Bitte, küss mir meine Rosette,das lässt mich explodieren."" Sie ging vor mir mir auf die Knie und zog mit ihren Händen ihre süssen Pobacken weit auseinander.</p><p>Ihre kleine Öffnung lag direkt vor meinem Mund, ich küsste sie dort, wo es auch ihre Mutter am liebsten gehabt hatte. Meine Zunge versuchte in ihr enges Löchlein einzudringen, was zum Teil gelang. Sie kam sofort in einem gigantischen Orgasmus.</p><p>Als sie sich beruhigt hatte, fragte ich sie, wie oft sie es schon so gemacht hatte. </p><p>""Nur mit Melanie, du weisst schon, aus meiner Klasse. Und dann habe ich die Videos von dir und Mami auf deinem Computer gesehen, neulich als du auf Dienstreise warst. Das hat mich total angemacht. Papi, machst du das auch mit mir?"" </p><p>""Ja, aber nur, wenn du es wirklich willst."" </p><p>""Ja, ich will deine kleine geile Sau sein, wie es Mammi immer gesagt hat"".</p><p>Dann erhob sie sich und sagte, sie wolle zum Bad. </p><p>""Darf ich mitkommen?"" fragte ich. ""Wenn du willst, ich muss ganz doll pinkeln."" </p><p>""Ich auch,"" antwortete ich, denn eigentlich wollte ich ja schon vor einer halben Stunde dorthin.</p><p>Jasmin wollte sich auf die Toilette setzen, als ich fragte, ob sie es nicht lieber in der Wanne nachen wollte, damit ich besser sehen kann. </p><p>""Sehen? Dort kannst du es auch fühlen. Komm, ich machs auf dir. Und dann gibst du mir deinen Natursekt. Aber vorher muss ich dich noch dazu bringen, dass du überhaupt kannst, wenn ich mir deinen Knüppel so anschaue,"" sprach sie lächelnd und griff nach ihm und führte mich in die große Wanne, in der ich es mit iher Mutter wild getrieben hatte. </p><p>""Papi, können wir auch ganz schweinisch reden, wie du und Mammi?"" Ich hatte nichts dagegen und blickte sie zärtlich an: ""Ja, meine geile Saftfotze, komm, piss mich richtig voll. Ich will deine warme Brühe überall spüren."" Ich legte mich in die Wanne und Jasmin über mir öffnete alle Schleusen. Sie pisste und pisste, bis nur noch ein paar Tropfen kamen. Dann ging sie in die 69 und fing an, meinen Knüppel zu lutschen, während ich ihre Muschi sauberleckte und auch von ihrer Rosette nicht lassen konnte. </p><p>""Los, steck mir einen Finger in meinen Po."" Was ich auch sofort tat, dann einen zweiten. Sie war schon ganz schön gedehnt für ihr Alter, stellte ich fest.</p><p>Plötzlich rief sie: ""Ich muss scheissen, soll ich es auf dir tun?"" </p><p>""Ja,mach"", rief ich in Ekstase, ""gib mir deine Wurst."" Plötzlich öffnete sich ihr Anus und eine Wurst, die kein Ende nehmen wollte, glitt heraus und suchte sich ihren Platz auf meiner Brust. In diesem Augenblick spritzte ich ab und die Sosse lief in ihren Mund.</p><p>Sie schluckte alles gierig und sah mich zufrieden an. </p><p>""So, du geiler Bock, jetzt kannst du mich vollpissen."" Wir wechselten unsere Position und dann gab es auch fürmich kein Halten mehr. Ich pisste auf ihre Brüste, ihre behaarte Muschi und über ihr Gesicht. ""Ich muss auch kacken"", rief ich und fragte ob sie es haben wollte. </p><p>""Los,scheiss mich voll"", rief sie und fing an, mein Poloch zu lecken.Plötzlich schoss es aus mir heraus, ohne Vorwarnung direkt in ihr Gesicht. </p><p>""Entschuldige, aber es ging so plötzlich, ich konnte dich nicht mehr warnen."" </p><p>""Das ist schon ok"", antwortete sie lächelnd unter ihrer Maske.</p><p><i>Fortsetzung folgt...</i></p>"
425,"My Girl, Teil 2",anton,,"['MFf', 'hairy', 'feet', 'ws', 'scat']",,2012-02-18T00:00:00,Diese Geschichte ist reine Fiktion.,"<p>Nach diesem überraschenden Samstagmorgen erholte ich mich beim Bundesligaspiel Bayern gegen Werder. Meine Tochter traf sich mit ihrer Theater- AG in der Stadt.</p><p>Abends traf ich meine Freundin Jennie und wir gingen nach einem schönen Essen ins Kino.</p><p>Als wir gegen Mitternacht in meiner Wohnung ankamen, sah ich Jasmin in ihrem Zimmer am Computer sitzen. Sie schaute einen Film, in dem sich zwei stark behaarte junge Frauen gegenseitig die Füsse leckten. Jasmins Hand bearbeitete wild ihren Kitzler und sie hörte mich nicht. Hinter mir spürte ich, wie Jennie ebenfalls auf den Bildschirm starrte und dann auf meine Tochter. Jennie war ein Vollblutweib, Ende 30, und meine Assistentin in der Firma. Wir waren oft zusammen auf Dienstreise und so lernten wir uns näher kennen.</p><p>Plötzlich spürte ich Jennies Hand an meinem Schwanz, ihr Atem wurde heftiger, als sie mit ihrer anderen Hand in ihre schmatzende Spalte fuhr, hörte dies Jasmin und sie drehte sich um, ohne überrascht zu wirken. </p><p>""Hallo, ihr beiden, ich habe es uns schon gemütlich gemacht, oben im Schlafzimmer."" Jennie und ich sahen uns fragend an. </p><p>""Kommt"", sagte Jasmin und ging uns, nur mit ihrem Slip bekleidet, voraus in den ersten Stock. Überrascht blickten Jennie und ich uns an: Das grosse Bett war mit einer Plastikfolie ausgelegt und auf dem kleinen Tischchen stand eine Flasche Champagner mit drei Gläsern. </p><p>""Jennie, du wirst Papa zukünftig mit mir teilen müssen, aber wir werden bestimmt unseren Spass auch zu dritt haben."" Sie öffnete die Flasche, goß die drei Gläser ein und wir stießen an. Ich wusste, dass Jennie es auch gern mit Frauen trieb, denn auf unseren Dienstreisen hatten wir öfters eine einsame Geschäftsfrau aus der Bar mit auf unser Zimmer genommen. Und Jennie beschäftigte sich in der Regel besonders intensiv mit ihnen...</p><p>Aber Jasmin... okay, mit ihrer Freundin Melanie hat sie bestimmt auch ihren Spass...</p><p>Jasmin umarmte Jennie zärtlich und küsste ihre schon harten Nippel. </p><p>""Papi, wir machen ne schöne Show für dich, setz dich"". Ich setzte mich in den Sessel, während Jasmin begann, Jennie auszuziehen. Als beide nur noch im Slip waren, durch die sich ihre stark behaarten Muschis abzeichneten, gingen sie zum Bett und legten sofort in der 69er Position los. Was für ein geiler Anblick! Ich blickte auf Jennies stark behaarte Porosette und knetete meinen immer härter werdenden Knüppel. Jasmins Zunge leckte meine Freundin bis es ihr kam, auch Jasmin spritzte kurz darauf ab und seufzte befriedigt. Ich konnte mich nicht mehr zurückhalten und stürzte mich auf Jennies einladende Rosette. Ich schob ihr meinen Prügel bis zun Anschlag hinein und spritzte ihr meine Ladung in den Darm.</p><p>Nach einer kurzen Pause meinten Jasmin und Jennie, sie müssten beide pinkeln, ob ich nicht Durst hätte? Und so kam es, dass ich zum ersten Mal den Natursekt meiner Tochter trank... Beide teilten sich schwesterlich auch meinen Sekt.</p><p>Mein geiler Arschfick hatte bei Jennie das Bedürfnis zum Scheissen ausgelöst, denn wie immer hatte sie sich drei Tage zurückgehalten, um mir eine grosse Ladung zu bieten. </p><p>""Es ist genug für Euch beide da,"" sagte sie. Jasmin und ich legten uns unter sie. Da ging es bei Jennie auch schon ab... Ein Riesenhaufen lag auf uns beiden und wir leckten gemeinsam Jennies Poloch sauber. Jennie nahm meinen Schwanz und schmierte ihn ein und begann zu blasen. Jasmin blieb nicht untätig, nahm ein wenig Braunes und schmierte ihren Fuss damit ein und steckte ihn mir in den Mund.</p><p>Ich lutschte und saugte und dank Jennies kräftigem Griff, spritzte ich stöhnend in ihren Mund. Sie schluckte nicht, sondern drehte sich zu Jasmins geöffnetem Mund und ließ das Sperma hineinlaufen. Beide küssten sich wild und bearbeiteten ihre Fotzen bis sie nochmals zum Höhepunkt kamen.</p><p>So ging ein außergewöhnlicher Samstag für mich zuende...</p><p>Der Sonntagmorgen begann mit heissen Leckspielen zwischen den beiden Frauen in der Badewanne. Jasmins Zunge wechselte zwischen Jennies Muschi und ihrem Poloch hin und her.Ihr Stöhnen wurde immer lauter und als Jasmin mehrere Finger in Jennies Fotze schob, kam es ihr so gewaltig,dass sie zitterte und ihren Saft in Jasmins Gesicht spritzte. Dieser Anblick machte mich so geil, dass ich Jasmins Pobacken packte und ihr mein Glied in ihre nasse Muschi schob. </p><p>Sofort erwiderte sie meine Stösse und rief: ""Ja,gib's mir. Fick mich richtig durch mit deinem harten Prügel."" Ich gab ihr einige leichte Klapse auf die Pobacken. Das machte sie richtig scharf. </p><p>""Fester, schlag mich fester, du geiler Bock,"" schrie sie und ich erfüllte ihr den Wunsch. Ich packte ihre prallen Euter und knetete sie fest, während ich weiter in sie stiess. Jennie hatte sich wieder soweit erholt und stellte sich mit geöffneten Schamlippen vor Jasmin, die sofort den Mund öffnete und den heissen Strahl gierig entgegennahm. </p><p>Ich stiess weiter in meine Tochter, bis sie rief: ""Los, du Ficker, mach's mir im Arsch""! Ich ließ mich nicht zweimal bitten und nachdem ich meinen Schwanz mit ihrem Fotzensaft bedeckt in ihrem Hintereingang versenkte hatte, fickte ich sie mit kräftigen Stößen. Nach einer Weile spürte ich, wie sie versuchte ihn hinauszudrücken. </p><p>""Ich muss scheissen,"" rief sie und als ich meinen Prügel aus ihr herauszog, sah er gut gebräunt aus...</p><p>Jennie platzierte sofort ihren geöffneten Mund unter Jasmins Rosette und ließ die Wurst hineingleiten und bearbeitete dabei ihren Kitzler wie verrückt bis es ihr kam. Dieser Anblick liess mich auf Jasmins Pobacken abspritzen und mein Samen lief langsam an ihrer braunen Öffnung entlang in ihre nasse Muschi.</p><p>Schnell begann ich die Öffnungen mit meiner Zunge zu bearbeiten. Ich liebte es, mit meiner Zunge über ihren dicken, von Fotzensaft verklebten, Busch zu lecken! Nach einigen Minuten kam es Jasmin gewaltig.</p><p>Jetzt hatten wir uns unser Frühstück wirklich verdient...</p>"
426,"My Girl, Teil 3",anton,,"['Mf', 'ws', 'scat']",,2012-02-19T00:00:00,Diese Geschichte ist reine Fiktion!,"<p>Nach diesem heissen Wochenende verliefen die folgenden Tage etwas ruhiger... Am Mittwoch ging ich mit meiner Tochter einkaufen: Neben einigen sexy Strings und Tangas kauften wir auch schwarze Lackstiefel und ein paar heisse Hemdchen. In einem Sexshop erwarben wir noch ein wenig ""Spielzeug"": einen Vibrator, Handschellen, eine Peitsche und noch andere KLeinigkeiten.</p><p>Das Einkaufen hatte uns beide mächtig aufgegeilt. Zuhause wollte Jasmin gleich sexy Wäsche anziehen. Nach einigen Minuten kam sie wieder ins Wohnzimmer. Mir stockte fast der Atem: Was für ein geiler Anblick! Aus den Lackstiefeln reichten die schwarzen halterlosen Strümpfe weit an ihren Oberschenkeln entlang. Ihr Tanga bedeckte kaum ihre Muschi und überrascht stellte ich fest, dass sie sich vollständig rasiert hatte.</p><p>Ihre strammen Popacken streckte sie mir auffordernd entgegen. Ihre prallen Brüste quollen fast aus ihrem sexy schwarzen BH.</p><p>""Na, wie gefalle ich dir""? fragte sie mich. Die Antwort konnte sie selbst sehen, als ich meinen Schwanz aus meiner Hose holte. Wir umarmten uns und tauschten heisse Küsse aus. ""Bitte, leck meine glatte Muschi, ich bin schon ganz nass."" Meine Hand konnte das nur bestätigen und ich leckte gierig ihren Fotzenschleim von meinen Fingern.</p><p>Jasmin legte sich mit geöffneten Schenkeln aufs Sofa, zog ihren Tanga zu Seite und drückte meinen Kopf an ihre Spalte. Ihre glatt rasierte Fotze war ein völlig neues Gefühl für mich. Meine Zunge glitt über den Damm zu ihrem Hintereingang, den ich zärtlich mit schnellen Zungenschlägen bearbeitete. </p><p>""Los,finger mich in beide Löcher, du Bock, bereite mich gut für deinen Schwanz vor,"" rief Jasmin. Zwei Finger in ihrem Arsch stiessen an ihren Kaviar. </p><p>""Musst du scheissen, du geile Sau?"" fragte ich sie. Meine braunen Finger waren als Antwort genug. </p><p>""Komm ins Bad, ich muss auch"" bemerkte ich. Sie packte mich am Schwanz und führte mich ins Badezimmer. </p><p>""Knie dich hin, Paps, ich will dir auch deine Rosette lecken.Du brauchst mich nicht zu warnen, wenn es bei dir losgeht, scheiss mich einfach voll.""</p><p>Wenige Augenblicke später fühlte ich ihre Zunge an meinem Arschloch. Gierig leckte sie mich und als ihr Finger in mich eindrang, konnte ich es nicht mehr halten und entleerte mich in ihr Gesicht. Ich drehte mich um und stellte geschockt fest, dass sie sich ein Stück in den Mund hielt und begann, daran zu lecken. ""Lutsch mit mir deinen Kaviar, Schatz, ""sprach sie zärtlich. Und ich ließ mich nicht lange bitten...</p><p>Nach einigen Minuten machte sie mir deutlich, dass sie sich jetzt auch entleeren wollte und hockte sich über mein Gesicht. Ihr warmer Pissstrahl traf mich ins Gesicht und füllte blitzschnell meinen Mund. ""Los, kack mir ins Maul,"" rief ich und dann empfing ich auch schon ihre weiche braune Ladung.</p><p>Jasmin nahm dann ein wenig davon, schmierte sich ihre Muschi ein und dann meinen Schwanz.</p><p>Dann leckten und saugten wir uns, bis es uns beiden kam.</p><p><i>Fortsetzung folgt...</i></p>"
427,"My Girl, Teil 4",anton,,"['Mff', 'ws', 'scat', 'spank', 'rough']",,2012-02-19T00:00:00,Die Geschichte ist reine Fiktion.,"<p>Am übernächsten Samstag wollte Jasmin ihren 16ten Geburtstag mit ihren Freunden feiern und bat mich darum, die Wohnung ganz für sich zu haben. Ich willigte ein, und beabsichtigte den Samstag und Sonntag bei meiner Freundin Jennie zu verbringen.</p><p>Jasmin freute sich sehr über mein Entgegenkommen und fragte mich, ob ich am Freitag ihre Freundin Melanie kennenlernen wollte. So könnten wir gemeinsam einen netten Abend bei uns verbringen und in ihren Geburtstag hineinfeiern. Dabei betonte sie augenzwinkernd das Wort ""nett"".</p><p>Ich hatte Melanie schon auf Fotos meiner Tochter gesehen und auch schon ein paar ""heisse"" Dinge über sie von Jasmin erfahren und so war ich sehr gespannt, als es am Freitag gegen 19.00 an der Tür klingelte. Jasmin öffnete und wenige Augenblicke später stand sie vor mir und begrüsste mich:""Guten Tag, Herr Rieper, nett Sie persönlich kennen zu lernen. Ich bin die Melanie."" Ich gab ihr die Hand und sagte ihr, sie könne mich gerne duzen und einfach Jan zu mir sagen.</p><p>Wir setzten uns, Jasmin brachte eine Flasche Sekt und wir stiessen an. Wir wollten zusammen essen und später ganz gemütlich in Jasmins Geburtstag hineinfeiern.</p><p>Während unseres Gesprächs über alles Mögliche hatte ich Gelegenheit Melanie etwas genauer zu betrachten.</p><p>Sie trug ein rotes Minikleid mit tiefem Ausschnitt, der fast ihre Brustwarzen erkennen liess.Ihre halterlosen Strümpfe lagen eng an ihren schlanken Beinen und Schenkeln an. Als sie sich bückte, um etwas vom Boden aufzuheben, konnte ich einen Blick auf ihre strammen, muskulösen Pobacken werfen und stellte erfreut fest, dass sie entweder kein Höschen oder allenfalls einen Stringtanga trug. Auch Jasmin hatte sich ""festlich gekleidet"" und Sachen angezogen, die wir vor ca. zwei Wochen gemeinsam gekauft hatten: einen Minirock, der kaum ihre festen Pobacken bedeckte, ein süsses Top und, wie ich wusste, einen gelben Tanga.</p><p>Wie die beiden da so sexy nebeneinander auf dem Sofa sassen, das war schon ein scharfer Anblick.</p><p>Nach dem Essen machten wir es uns wieder im Wohnzimmer bequem. Ein wichtiger Anruf liess mich kurz aus dem Zimmer gehen und als ich nach ein paar Minuten zurück kam, sah ich die beiden in innigster Umarmung. Sie tauschten heisse Zungenküsse aus und mit ihren Händen spielten sie sich gegenseitig zwischen ihren Beinen. Dieser Anblick machte mich augenblicklich scharf und ich setzte mich leise gegenüber in den Sessel und beobachtete das heisse Liebesspiel der beiden,nicht ohne meinen harten Knüppel ins Freie zu holen und ihn zu massieren.</p><p>Nach ein paar Minuten sah Melanie zu mir herüber und winkte mich heran. </p><p>""Jan,komm, mach mit, wir wollen dich nicht ausschliessen."" Ihre Brüste waren aus dem Kleid gerutscht und ich sah ihre harten Nippel. Auch Jasmins Top war weit nach oben gerutscht und Melanie saugte abwechselnd an ihren Zitzen. Ich ergriff Melanies Brüste und kniete mich vor sie, um sie zu küssen. Jasmin nahm die Hand von Melanies Muschi und hielt mir ihre Finger entgegen. </p><p>""Riech doch mal Melanies Saft und schmecke ihn"", forderte mich meine Tochter auf. Ich roch ihre schleimbedeckten Finger und leckte sie genüsslich ab. Es war herrlich. Ich zog mich ganz aus und auch die beiden taten es. Ich nahm die beiden Tangas und saugte ihren Duft ein und leckte daran. Beide Gerüche machten mich fast wahnsinnig vor Geilheit. Melanie nahm meinen Schwanz und saugte ihn. Ich zog ihren Hinterkopf immer stärker zu mir heran, bis mein Schwanz fast ihre Mandeln berührte. Jasmin steckte sich inzwischen ihren neuen Vibrator in ihr Fötzchen und bearbeitete mit den Fingern ihren Kitzler.</p><p>Wir glitten vom Sofa und machten auf dem Teppich weiter. </p><p>""Jan, fick mich jetzt in meine nasse Fotze und steck mir deine Finger in mein Poloch bis ich komme. Und du kannst gerne in mir abspritzen, ich nehme die Pille.Ich werde dabei Jasmin bis zum Orgasmus lecken. Vielleicht schaffen wir es, alle drei gleichzeitig zu kommen.""</p><p>Meine Hände packten Melanies Pobacken und mein Schwanz glitt ohne Probleme in ihre heisse pulsierende Fotze. Sie begann meinen Schwengel mit ihrer Fotze zu melken. Meine zwei Finger tief in ihrem Poloch verstärkten noch ihre Muskelspiele und ich wusste, ich würde bald kommen. Aber auch das Stöhnen der beiden Mädels wurde immer lauter und kurz darauf kamen wir alle gemeinsam. Ich spritzte meinen Samen tief in Melanie hinein und sie leckte dann noch die Reste von meiner Eichel.</p><p>Jeztt brauchten wir erst einmal eine Pause. Gegen Mitternacht füllten wir unsere Gläser erneut, diesmal mit echtem Champagner und um Punkt 12 stiessen wir auf Jasmins Geburtstag an. Es gab einige Geschenke, z.B. zwei Romane von Günther Grass, dem Lieblingsautor meiner Tochter. Ich überreichte ihr die Buchungsunterlagen für sie und mich für eine zweiwöchige Reise nach Lanzarote, ihrem Traumziel. In drei Wochen begannen die Sommerferien, ihre letzten, denn im kommenden Jahr um diese Zeit würde sie bereits ihr Abitur in der Tasche haben.</p><p>""Jasmin, aber jetzt darfst du dir wünschen, wie die Nacht weitergehen soll"", sagte ich und Melanie nickte zustimmend. Wir ahnten beide,was sie sich wünschen würde, denn wir kannten beide ihre Vorlieben. Und so waren wir entsprechend vorbereitet.</p><p>Keiner von uns war den ganzen Abend über auch nur einmal im Bad gewesen und so waren Melanie und ich wenig überrascht als Jasmin uns ihre Wünsche mitteilte: ""Ich möchte mit euch geile Natursekt- und Kaviarspiele machen. Ne Kiste Wasser steht schon im Bad als ""Reserve"" bereit. Ausserdem möchte ich hart angefasst werden und ihr dürft mich auch peitschen.Aber ihr hört sofort auf, wenn ich 'Mango' rufe! Ihr solltet auch schön versaut sprechen, das macht mich ganz doll an."" Jetzt wusste ich, wofür sie vor zwei Wochen die Sexpeitsche gekauft hatte...</p><p>Wir tranken noch den restlichen Champager und begaben uns dann ins Bad. Jasmin legte sich sofort auf die bodenbeheizten Fliesen und rief: ""Los ihr beiden, pisst mich gleichzeitig voll, mein Mund ist ganz trocken und ich bin noch durstig."" Das liessen wir uns nicht zweimal sagen, wir überschwemmten sie regelrecht mit unserer geilen Brühe. </p><p>""So, jetzt will ich eure Scheisse auf mir spüren. Los, kackt mich voll, ihr versauten Ferkel."" </p><p>""Wer hier wohl versaut ist, du Miststück,"" antwortete Melanie und presste ihren Schliessmuskel.</p><p>""Jan, hilf mir mit deinen Fingern"", bat sie mich. Ich liess mich nicht lange bitten und bewegte zwei Finger in ihrem Darm,bis eine Riesenladung aus ihr herausschoss. </p><p>""Das habe ich seit zwei Tagen als Geschenk für dich aufgehoben, sagte Melanie etwas atemlos. ""Ich auch,"" sagte ich und stellte mich über sie und blickte auf ihre rasierte Muschi, direkt unter meinem Poloch. </p><p>""Mach, du Kacksau, scheiss mir auf die Fotze."" Mit einemm lauten Grunzen kam ich diesem Wunsch nach und entleerte mich vollständig. ""Kommt, verreibt eure Scheisse auf meinem ganzen Körper."" Das taten wir gemeinsam und bald war Jasmins ganzer Körper stark gebräunt, auch ohne Sonnenstudio.</p><p>""Los,legt euch nebeneinander, jetzt bin ich dran."" Melanie und ich legten uns nebenander und Jasmin stellte sich über uns und liess es laufen, dann leckten wir ihre Rosette, bis sie sich immer weiter öffnete. </p><p>""Ich will in euer Maul scheissen, los, macht die Fresse auf."" Dann kam auch schon ihre Ladung und bedeckte unsere Gesichter. Melanie drehte sich zu mir und steckte mir ihre braune Zunge in den Mund und wir küssten uns leidenschftlich. So ging es noch eine Weile, wir streichelten und küssten uns, tranken Wasser bis wir wieder konnten und pissten uns an.</p><p>Nach einer Weile nahm Jasmin die Peitsche und forderte uns auf, sie hart ranzunehmen. </p><p>""Geh auf alle Viere, du Schlampe, und streck schön deinen braunen Arsch nach oben"", rief ich. Mit der flachen Hand schlug ich auf ihre Popacken, bis sie leicht erröteten. Melanie schlug ihr leicht ins Gesicht und fasste hart an ihre prallen Brüste und kniff ihre Brustwarzen, was Jasmin zu leichten Lustschreien trieb. </p><p>""Gebt es mir härter, schlagt mich fester,ihr Schweine, peitscht mich bis es mir kommt."" Das taten wir beide und nach ein paar Minuten erzitterte Jasmin in einem gigantischen Orgasmus und entleerte gleichzeitig ihre Blase.</p><p>Das alles hatte Melanie und mich so geil gemacht, dass ich sie in beide Löcher fickte bis wir abspritzten.</p><p>Was für ein geiler Geburtstag...</p><p><i>Fortsetzung folgt...</i></p>"
428,"My Girl, Teil 5",anton,,"['M', 'f', 'scat']",,2012-02-20T00:00:00,Diese Geschichte ist reine Fiktion!,"<p>Endlich begannen die Sommerferien und nach den Wochen,in denen ich mein Töchterchen mit Melanie und Jennie geteilt hatte, freute ich mich auf den gemeinsamen Urlaub mit Jasmin auf Lanzarote. Ich hatte ihr die Reise zum 16. Geburtstag geschenkt, sie bei der Buchung und dann auch im Hotel als meine Frau angegeben, man weiss ja nie...</p><p>Es war ein tolles 5sterne Hotel mit schönen Suiten: grosse Betten und ein enormes Badezimmer. Nach dem Abendessen zogen wir uns in unsere Suite zurück und kaum war die Tür geschlossen, fielen wir auch schon übereinder her. In kürzester Zeit waren wir nackt und begannen uns überall gegenseitig abzulecken. Wir hatten uns vorgenommen, einige neue Spiele auszuprobieren, aber das konnte bis morgen warten... Jetzt waren wir so geil, dass wir uns möglichst schnell gegenseitig zum Abspritzen bringen wollten.</p><p>Jasmins pralle Brüste schwangen hin und her, als sie auf allen vieren vor mir ihre prallen Pobacken auseinander schob und mir so den Blick auf ihre rosafarbene Rosette freigab.</p><p>""Jan, steck mir deinen Prügel hinten rein und fick mich bis es dir kommt. Ich mach's mir vorne selbst. Ich steckte ihr meinen Prügel kurz in die Muschi, um ihn gut einzukrämen und schob ihn dann mit einem festen Stoss bis zum Schaft in Jasmins Po. So hatte sie es am liebsten. Ich fickte sie kräftig, riss ihren Kopf an den Haaren nach hinten und spritzte ihr schliesslich meine Sahne in den Darm. Auch Jasmin war gekommen und bat mich,meinen Mund unter ihr Poloch zu tun, damit sie mir meinen Samen aus ihrem Po in den Mund laufen lassen Konnte. Es war ein Genuss!</p><p>Anschliessend leckte sie mir den leicht gebräunten Schwanz mit sichtbarem Vergnügen sauber. ""Du,ich könnte noch ein wenig mehr davon vertragen,"" sagte sie lächelnd und steckte mir prüfend einen Finger in meinen Po. Diese Prüfung verlief offensichtlich zufriedenstellend und sie ging mit mir ins Bad, legte sich in die geräumige Wanne.</p><p>""Komm, gib mir deine Wurst."" Sie öffnete ihren Mund und wie eine Schnecke legte sich die Wurst auf ihr Gesicht. Sie begann ein Stück zu kauen und forderte mich auf,sie zu küssen. Wir schoben eine Weile das Stück zwischen unseren Mündern hin und her, bis wir uns gegenseitig zum Orgasmus brachten.</p><p>Am nächsten Morgen schliefen wir lange. Ich wachte zuerst auf und sah die schlafende Jasmin neben mir. Sofort wurde ich wieder geil und fing an zärtlich ihre Pobacken zu kneten. Sie öffnete ihre Schenkel und ich spürte, wie die Hitze zwischen ihren Beinen emporstieg. Auf meine leckende Zunge reagierte sie sofort und überschwemmte meinen Mund mit ihrem Saft.</p><p>""Du, Jan, ich habe einen Wunsch für heute Abend. Ich würde gerne von zwei Schwänzen gleichzeitig gefickt werden. Und vielleicht sollte der eine schwarz sein. Was hältst du davon?"" Ich sagte ihr, dass ich nichts dagegen hätte und wir wollten uns tagsüber entsprechend umsehen.</p><p>Wir nahmen unser Frühstück auf der Terrasse ein und sahen uns an den Nachbartischen um. Ein Stück weiter erblickten wir einen jungen Mann, etwa in Jasmins Alter, der mit einer Frau etwa in meinem Alter, wohl seine Mutter, frühstückte.</p><p>""Da wäre ja auch was für dich dabei"" meinte augenzwinkernd Jasmin. </p><p>""Nee, nee,"" meinte ich, ""mach du mal den Jungen klar für heute abend.""</p><p>Am Nachmittag sahen wir den Jungen wieder, diesmal allein am Strand liegend und lesend. Ich fuhr ein wenig bummeln in die Stadt und Jasmin kümmerte sich um ihn.</p><p>Als wir uns am Abend in unserem Zimmer trafen, erzählte sie mir, dass alles klar sei: Sie würde etwas in die Hoteldisko gehen und gegen Mitternacht mit ihm in unserem Studio auftauchen.</p><p>Kurz vor Mitternacht verliess ich unsere Unterkunft und wartete draussen darauf, dass die beiden in unserer Suite auftauchten. Dann kamen sie auch schon, ich hörte ihr leises Lachen und sah das Licht im Wohnzimmer angehen, bald darauf auch das gedämpfte Licht im Schlafzimmer. Ich wartete noch 10 Minuten und schlich mich in unsere Zimmer. Im Wohnzimmer zog ich mich ganz aus und schlich zur nur angelehnten Schlafzimmertür und öffnete sie etwas weiter: Was ich sah, liess meinen Schwanz sofort knüppelhart werden: Meine Tochter auf allen vieren laut stöhnend, während der Riesenknüppel des jungen Mannes sie kräftig fickte. Seine strammen schwarzen Pobacken bewegten sich rhytmisch, während seine dicken Eier hin und her schwangen.</p><p>Jasmin blickte mich durch ihre Beine lächelnd an und ich genoss noch ein wenig diesen geilen Anblick. Nach einer Weile rief sie: ""Jan, da bist du ja, komm,mach mit. "" Der junge Mann hörte irritiert auf meine Tochter zu ficken.</p><p>""Darf ich euch bekannt machen: mein Mann Jan und das ist Lambo aus Frankreich"". Ich sagte freundlich hallo und forderte Lambo auf weiter zu machen. Nach kurzem Zögern machte er weiter und es schien ihn auch nicht zu stören, dass ich Jasmin die Brüste knetete und mir von ihr meinen Schwanz blasen liess.</p><p>Nach einer Weile erklärte Jasmin auf Französisch ( es war ihr zweites Leistngskursfach...), dass sie gerne beide Löcher gefüllt bekommen würde. Ich legte mich auf den Rücken und sie steckte sich meinen harten Lümmel in ihren Hintereingang. Lambo setzte seinen großen schwarzen Schwanz an ihren Schamlippen an und stiess seinen Mast tief in die gut trainierte Muschi meiner Tochter.</p><p>""Los, fickt mich richtig durch, stosst mich so hart ihr könnt und spritzt meine beiden Löcher voll."" Wir gaben alles und ich spürte mehrmals Lambos harten Schwanz im anderen Loch. Unsere schweissbedeckten Körper bewegten sich immer wilder. Und dann kam es uns allen fast gleichzeitig. Wir zogen unsere Schwänze aus Jasmins Löchern und sahen, wie unser Samen aus ihr herausfloss.</p><p>Wir ruhten uns etwas aus. Lambo erklärte, er sei 17, komme aus Lyon und mache mit seiner Mutter hier Urlaub. Er würde uns morgen mit seiner Mutter bekannt machen.</p><p>Jasmin hatte ihm gesagt, dass sie mit ihrem Mann Urlaub machen würde und so hate er gewusst, dass ich irgendwann auftauchen würde.</p><p>Nach einer Weile nahm Jasmin den schlaffen schwarzen Schwanz und fing an die rosa Eichel zu bearbeiten, mit der anderen Hand wichste sie meinen und bald standen sie wieder prächtig. Sie versuchte, beide gleichzeitig zu lutschen und in ihren Mund zu stopfen. </p><p>Sie leckte unsere Eier und plötzlich nahm sie meine Hand und führte sie zu Lambos Knüppel.</p><p>""Jan, ich möchte zusehen, wie du und Lambo euch liebt"". Ich hatte noch nie mit einem Mann irgendwelche sexuellen Berührungen, geschweige denn richtigen Sex.</p><p>""Komm, ich zeige es dir"" sagte Lambo auf Französisch. Für ihn war das alles anscheinend nichts Neues. ER begann zärtlich meine Brustwarzen zu lecken und dann spürte ich, wie sein Mund meinen Schwanz umschloss. Ich streichelte seinen Rücken und dann legte er sich in 69 auf mich, so dass meine Zunge problemlos seine dicken Eier lecken konnte und auch seinen Prachtständer.</p><p>Jasmin bearbeitete sich unterdessen beide Löcher mit ihrem Dildo.</p><p>""Lambo, fick meinen Mann in den Po."" Er leckte mein Poloch und versuchte mich mit seinen Fingern vorzubereiten. Er cremte mein Loch ein und auch seinen Schwanz. Dann spürte ich seine Eichel an meinem Hintereingang und konnte es selbst kaum glauben: Ich war dabei mich von dem Riesenschwanz eines schwarzen 17jährigen durchficken zu lassen und meine Tochter schaute zu und feuerte ihn an. Gleichzeitig machte mich das alles unglaublich geil! Langsam stiess Lambo zu, immer weiter glitt sein Schwanz in mich. Er kam immer mehr in Fahrt, seine Stösse wurden schneller und ich hielt kräftig dagegen. Kurz vor dem Abspritzen zog er seinen Schwanz aus meinem Arsch und spritzte Jasmin die weisse Sauce in ihren gierig schluckenden Mund. Ich bestieg Jasmin von hinten und jagte ihr meinen Samen tief in die Gebärmutter. Sie kam dabei mit spitzen Schreien zu einem kaum endenwollenden Orgasmus.</p><p>Lambo verliess uns und kehrte in sein Zimmer zurück. Wir verabredeten uns zum Frühstück gegen 10 Uhr auf der Terrasse. 
Wenn seine Mutter auch nur annähernd so geil wäre wie ihr Sohn, dann lag ein schöner
Tag vor uns. Darin waren Jasmin und ich uns einig...</p><p><i>Fortsetzung folgt...</i></p>"
429,"Taking Timmy's Tookus, Part 1",Antonio Green,auto67340399@hushmail.com,"['gay', 'bb', 'tb', 'bro', 'ws', 'scat', 'oral', 'anal', 'lac', 'inc']",A 9-year old learns to love his infant brother and share fun with him thanks to a loving relationship with an older boy.,2012-02-17T00:00:00,"This story will contain scenes of sex between boys and a boy and his infant (then toddler) brother including watersports and scat scenes. It also will contain recollections of forced incest and boy prostitution. But the basis of the story is love -- love between brothers and love between boys.

If any of this offends you, do not read this story. If this is illegal where you live, do not read this story. If you are underage, do not read this story (come back when you're old enough). But if you'd like to read a well-written story by a professional writer, enjoy.","<p></p><h5>Chapter 1: Homecoming</h5><p>At 12 years old, a three years wait is a near eternity. Danny had waited that long for this day. He'd thought about it, plotted it, imagined it, and planned for it that long. The anticipation, his nervousness and excitement got him painfully hard. His 3 1/2 inch -- getting close to 4 inch -- boner rubbed harshly against his jeans since he was not wearing underwear.</p><p>He'd waited patiently for this day to arrive since the birth of his little brother, Timmy.</p><p>Danny loved Timmy. Really, truly loved him. He also loved what he'd been doing to the tiny, red haired boy over most of those three years. Sucking him. Licking his most private -- and dirty -- places. Teaching him to do the same back. Prepping him with his finger or tongue up the tight, rosy anus. Even lately using thin candles and a small boy-sized dildo his older friend Brian had given him to get him ready.</p><p>But today was the day he'd do to Timmy what he'd been only dreaming about almost since that day Mama first brought the little guy home.</p><p>When his mother brought the newborn home from the hospital, Danny was shocked at how tiny he was. So much smaller than he'd expected. So much more fragile.</p><p>Before that homecoming, Danny hated his unborn brother. The creep was going to take his place. The little lump growing in his Mama's womb would spoil everything. He wished his brother would never get born. His classmates talked about babies growing in the mother's tummy. Danny could only wish. If it was in her tummy, Mama should just poop him down the toilet like the food they ate.</p><p>Timmy had turned 9 just three days before Mama went to the hospital. His friends told him his hatred was normal. They all hated their younger siblings. He hated the brat so much he refused to look at it when Susan, his Mama's partner, brought Danny to hospital right after it was born.</p><p>""It"" was exactly how Danny thought of the thing when Susan left Danny in care of one of their friends to bring Mama and the thing home from the hospital.</p><p>""It's bad enough,"" Danny fumed, ""that Mama had gotten the thing put in her. But it had to be born almost on my own birthday. Spoils everything.""</p><p>Danny's mother, Debra Peters, prided herself on being open with her son about all things sexual. She explained intercourse simply but clearly on Danny's fourth birthday. And she repeated the instructions with greater detail every year after.</p><p>Debra was honest with him about her own homosexuality and had explained how she had let a gay man make her pregnant with him. When Debra and her partner Susan couple decided they wanted a second child, she explained in shadowy detail how she had been artificially inseminated. While Danny understood something about regular intercourse and pregnancy, he deeply resented that she had tried so deliberately to have a new little boy to replace him.</p><p>So, the thin, gangly, blond, and slightly effeminate 9-year hated the thing in his Mama's womb. He wished it would die. Maybe he could even make that happen.</p><p>Then they brought Timmy into the house. Danny stood behind Mama's friend who'd sat for him, scowling, filled with hatred. And he looked at the slug, the thing, the brat. He squinted his liquid blue eyes and glowered as Mama uncovered Timmy's tiny head.</p><p>Danny glowered, ready to hate it forever, looked at it. And fell in love.</p><p>He'd never seen anything so petite. So sweet. So immediately lovable. Tears welled in his eyes.</p><p>""Don't worry, sweetie,"" Mama said, misinterpreting the tears. ""You'll always be my big boy. Timmy won't take your place.</p><p>Danny is a child with many secrets, a child who easily can deceive others when he chooses. He's been this way since he was a toddler. Not a liar, but a child who can hide his feelings and keep people at bay. But when he saw his little brother -- a sleeping lump of just over 5 pounds -- he couldn't hide his feelings if he had wanted to. They burst forth like a long dammed creek.</p><p>""I'm so sorry, Timmy,"" he cried. ""I'm so sorry. I don't hate you anymore. I love you. I'm sorry I thought those terrible things.""</p><p>Debra could feel the absolute sincerity in her son's voice. She smiled and asked, ""Want to hold your new brother?"" A week ago she wouldn't have dared ask. She knew Danny's anger and sensed his need to strike out. But the sight of the little one in her arms had washed her older son's loathing away.</p><p>Danny sat down and took the little bundle in his arms.</p><p>""He has red hair,"" he exclaimed. ""It's so pretty and soft."" Debra smiled inside. Pretty and soft were words she could easily use to describe her big boy.</p><p>Danny would never do anything to hurt the little guy, he told himself. He wanted to be the best big brother ever.</p><p>After bags and clothing were stowed, and Debra's and Susan's friend had left, the new mother sat down to nurse Timmy. She had always been very open with Danny about her body, even giving him a close up of her ""woman parts"" when they had their annual sex-ed discussion. At 8, Danny had even been allowed to put his fingers inside her vagina to feel what it felt like. ""Kind of icky,"" he thought. But it made his little 2 inch penis get stiffer than it had ever been in his memory.</p><p>So Debra wasn't shy at all about exposing her breasts in front of Danny and tacitly gave him permission to watch his brother nurse.</p><p>""You're really open with that one,"" Susan said, a touch of scorn tinging her words.</p><p>""We've always been open. Haven't we, big boy?"" Debra answered.</p><p>Danny just nodded his head. He was fascinated with his little brother's suckling, the infant making little mewing noises. He was also fascinated by how much his mother's breasts had grown. They had always been small, but now they were much bigger, fuller. Debra had let him touch them and squeeze them a couple of weeks before the birth at Danny's most recent sex-ed session, moved up a couple of weeks from his birthday since Debra wasn't sure they'd get the time before the big day.</p><p>Timmy stopped suckling and fell asleep. Debra wrapped him up and waved Danny over to her.</p><p>""Want a taste?"" she asked. ""I can't do this much, but it's been a long, long time since you drank from my breasts.""</p><p>Susan gasped, spun on her heel, and left the room.</p><p>""You sure?"" Danny asked, big eyed and more than a bit stunned.</p><p>Debra answered by pulling her big boy's head toward her left breast. She sensed this act would cement her older son's feelings of being the little guy's protector. He put his mouth gingerly on his mother's breast, and looked up at her.</p><p>""What do I do?""</p><p>""Suck gently, not too hard. Watch out for teeth.""</p><p>Danny loved milk and loved it as cold as could be. He expected the cold richness he so loved to flow freely from his mother's tit. But it didn't flow; it oozed. And it was warm, not icy cold. It wasn't what Danny expected at all. It wasn't milk as he knew milk to be. It was more. It was sweet. It was filled with love and comfort.</p><p>His two inch pecker sprung like an unwrapped spring in his undies. As hard as it had been when he had fingered his mother's cunt -- for that's how he thought of it, using the bad words he'd heard the bigger, bad boys use.</p><p>Slowly he, too, drifted to sleep, warmed by his mother's love.</p><p>Danny awoke to the sounds of quiet dispute in the kitchen. Susan didn't approve of what Debra had done. Mama didn't care. Her big boy needed to feel stable in his mother's love. And if Susan didn't like it, she knew where the door was.</p><p>A door slammed. A car started, and Susan was gone. Over the next few months, the lesbian couple would try to mend what they'd had, but in the end, they decided to part company. Debra thought it would be worse than it was, but now she had two loves in her life that took all her love.</p><p>""Hey, Big D,"" Debra called from the doorway as Danny shook cobwebs from his head, ""your little brother needs changing. This will give you time to see what the rest of him looks like.""</p><p>Big D! Danny liked the name. It made him feel like the strong, older brother he hoped to be.</p><p>Debra asked Danny to bring supplies into her bedroom.</p><p>""Let's change him in my room,"" Danny stated. ""He's my brother, and I want to help.""</p><p>""Okay, Sweetie.""</p><p>""Call me Big D, please Mama?""</p><p>""Then we'll change him in your room, Big D.""</p><p>Danny laid out the changing mat and supplies as directed. Debra rested the infant on his back and unwrapped the wee package.</p><p>Danny gasped. ""He's so tiny. Was I that tiny?""</p><p>""Tinier. You were so small I couldn't bring you home for a month. But you grew into a big, strong boy. Didn't you?""  Debra untaped the infant diaper and exposed Timmy.</p><p>""Wow! His penis and testicles are really big,"" Danny exclaimed.</p><p>""Not so big, Sweetie. They just look big because his body's so small. When I brought you home, your's looked much bigger because your body was so, so small.""</p><p>Sensing Danny's need to learn, Debra showed him how to wipe his brother's crotch and anus thoroughly so he wouldn't get a rash. She then demonstrated how to powder him completely. Danny listened attentively.</p><p>""You can help any time you want to, Big D,"" Debra said. ""But you don't have to. Especially when Timmy starts pooping.""</p><p>""Yuck. Poop,"" Danny said out loud. But he thought something much different. The idea of changing his brother's wet diaper fascinated him. Pee fascinated him and he loved his bath time pee play. But poop, now that really fascinated him. His penis went hard again, rubbing inside his undies.</p><p>Danny helped his Mama change his little brother whenever he was home and awake over the next few weeks. He was surprised that infant poo was so different from what he left in the toilet, different from the deep brown, often solid, logs he'd periodically touch or -- if he was feeling really nasty -- would poop into his hand and smell.</p><p>The first time he saw Timmy's dirty diaper with the soft, yellow green mass he asked his mother, ""Is something wrong? His poopies look funny. And it doesn't really smell like poopy. It smells kind of like sour milk.""</p><p>""No, Big D, everything's fine. Timmy only drinks my milk, so his poop will be like this until he starts eating solid food. Maybe in a couple of months. Then it'll look and smell more like what you're used to. And when he starts eating meat? Whew! Then it really starts smelling just like big people poopoo.""</p><p>Over the next few months, Debra's pride in her big boy grew by the day. Danny helped with bathing the infant, with putting him down for his nap, and even asked to help change him. At first, Debra wasn't sure about having the 9-year old help with that job. It just felt like she would be asking too much of the boy. But Danny insisted he wanted to help and do everything he could to make both his Mama's and his brother's lives better.</p><p>So, when a delayed case of postpartum depression hit Debra -- depression fueled by her missing Susan's soft caresses -- she relented.</p><p>""I think Timmy's poopy, Mama,"" Danny called from Timmy's crib-side.</p><p>""Can you change him, Sweetie?"" his mother called back from the couch. ""I'm kind of tired.""</p><p>""Call me 'Big D' and I will!""</p><p>""Okay, Big D. You've helped me a lot and know what to do. Come get me if there are any problems.""</p><p>Danny collected the necessary items: two wet wash cloths, clean diaper, diaper cream, and powder. As he got them, he noticed his penis had gotten hard again. Stick hard. Pencil hard. Steel hard. He wasn't sure why. Or maybe he was, just a little. He always loved looking at his little brother's penis. Even when it was messy. Especially when it was messy.</p><p>He lowered the crib side, unsnapped Timmy's sleeper, and picked up one of the wash cloths. He'd learned early on that boy babies sometimes pee when their bottoms are uncovered. His Mama had shown him how to be prepared to catch the errant flow with one of the wash cloths instead of having it spray all over like it did the first time this happened.</p><p>Cloth handy, Danny was ready and leaned over close to the little guy's tummy. He pulled the tapes loose and pulled the poopy but dry diaper between Timmy's legs. The little guy's little guy was as hard as Danny's. Though only an inch, it still looked big on such a tiny frame. Suddenly, a drop of liquid appeared at the tiny, red tip. Then the fountain started. Cloth still clutched in his hand, Danny acted without thinking. He dove down toward the infant's spewing penis and clamped his lips around it.</p><p>Now, understand, Danny had peed in his own mouth many times. Usually he did it in the bathtub, peeing a wide arc into his mouth. He'd even peed into the bathroom cup and drunk directly from it. But he'd never thought of drinking someone else's urine. So his sudden action with Timmy surprised him. Or so he told himself.</p><p>Timmy's pee was milder than his own. It almost tasted like water, but better. Danny could taste something else as well. Something a little like sour milk. Or some of that really strong cheese his Mama liked. It tasted pretty much like it smelled. Not bad, really. Kind of nice. Not bitter like his own mess when he'd lick his finger after pushing it in his pooper hole. More than kind of nice. Danny loved the taste. So when Timmy's flow stopped, Danny carefully lifted his mouth from the infant's penis and looked at the chubby sack lightly smeared with green baby poo.</p><p>A quick lick, a larger quantity than he'd ingested from the little penis. It still tasted great.</p><p>Like a mother dog cleaning her pup, Danny licked away every trace of Timmy's baby poo. From the puffy ball sack, from fold between the chubby legs and groin, from his pubis. He even turned Timmy onto his tummy, spread the chubby cheeks, and licked the crack and then the tight little hole. He pushed his tongue as far as it would go into Timmy's pooper hole, not far really, but far enough to get the little one cooing softly.</p><p>Just as Danny thought it couldn't get any better, it did. Two ways. First, Timmy expelled a puff of gas, mostly air Danny had forced in him with the licking. It smelled totally like Timmy poo and that thrilled Danny, pushing him toward the next great event.</p><p>Danny felt this tremendous rush of excitement in his tummy. And an urgent need to pee. Then the tingles and the shivers and ""the feeling."" A feeling he'd never had before. Like his insides were pulsing thorough his penis -- through his rock hard penis along with some squirts of pee.</p><p>Breathless, he sank to the floor. What had happened scared him. He'd never felt anything like it. Was his penis supposed to feel like that? Danny wondered if something had broken in him. Taking a moment to catch his breath, Danny pulled his damp unders away from his body.</p><p>His penis looked okay. Still really, really hard. Penis? Nope. This was a dicky. A dick. Just like the big boys called it. Maybe he could ask his 8th Grade Buddy Brian what happened. Brian O'Herlihy was cool. And even though Danny knew their official status as ""buddies"" in the Buddy Program didn't make them best friends, Brian acted like he liked the 4th grader. So maybe, Danny could learn if anything bad had happened. He wouldn't give all the details. Danny was too smart for that. Just the feeling. And maybe the pee part.</p><p>Danny remembered his responsibility and finished the proper cleaning and powdering of his little brother...</p><p>...his little brother he loved more now than ever.</p><p>---</p><p><b>This story will continue to the conclusion foreshadowed in the beginning. I already have six chapters written and four more plotted. If you'd enjoy reading more, please let me know. All comments welcome but flames will be joyfully ignored and deleted.</b></p>"
430,"Taking Timmy's Tookus, Part 2",Antonio Green,auto67340399@hushmail.com,"['gay', 'bb', 'tb', 'bro', 'ws', 'scat', 'oral', 'anal', 'lac', 'inc']",This story will contain scenes of sex between boys and between a boy and his infant (then toddler) brother including watersports and scat scenes. It also will contain recollections of forced incest and boy prostitution. But the basis of the story is love --love between brothers and love between boys.,2012-02-20T00:00:00,"If any of this offends you, do not read this story. If this is illegal where you live, do not read this story. If you are underage, do not read this story (come back when you're old enough). But if you'd like to read a well-written story by a professional writer, enjoy.

And please do not print this out in a public computer and leave it for others to find (as happened with Chapter 1).
This story will contain scenes of sex between boys and between a boy and his infant (then toddler) brother including watersports and scat scenes. It also will contain recollections of forced incest and boy prostitution. But the basis of the story is love -- love between brothers and love between boys.","<p></p><h5>From Chapter 1:</h5><p>His penis looked okay. Still really, really hard. Penis? Nope. This was a dicky. A dick. Just like the big boys called it. Maybe he could ask his 8th Grade Buddy Brian what happened. Brian O'Herlihy was cool. And even though Danny knew their official status as ""buddies"" in the Buddy Program didn't make them best friends, Brian acted like he liked the 4th grader. So maybe, Danny could learn if anything bad had happened. He wouldn't give all the details. Danny was too smart for that. Just the feeling. And maybe the pee part.</p><p>Danny remembered his responsibility and finished the proper cleaning and powdering of his little brother...</p><p>...his little brother he loved more now than ever.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2: Danny Unveiled</h5><p>That evening Danny lay in bed thinking about what had happened earlier in the day when he changed his infant brother Timmy by himself for the first time. It was a session where he drank Timmy's pee and completely licked clean the soft, greenish poop, a session where he experienced his first body-wracking shivers.</p><p>He was a little scared by what had happened at first. But it felt so good, he hoped he hadn't damaged himself. As he lay in the dim glow of the night light, he relived the taste of the mild piss he'd drunk right from the tiny hard infant prick. Danny thought about those bad words. Bad words he'd heard the big boys use on the playground. Words he wasn't supposed to use and that marked him as a bad boy. Piss. Dick. Prick. Maybe even cock, but he wasn't really sure what that was.</p><p>The piss was mild tasting much milder than his was. The poop tasted almost like cheese. He thought about how his mother had said Timmy's poop wouldn't get rank until the baby started eating solid food.</p><p>""Poop? Since I'm such a bad, nasty boy,"" thought Danny, ""I should call it what it is. Shit!""</p><p>Danny thought of all the bad words he'd heard and whispered them into the dim light of his bedroom. ""Shit. Piss. Dick. Cunt. Pussy. Stiffy. Boner. Cock."" And the big one. The really bad one. ""FUCK!"" he said out loud, almost too loud.</p><p>All the while, Danny was unconsciously fingering his little hard peepee, rubbing it with the palm of his hand against his hairless tummy. Pinching it. Pulling on it. Thinking of the wonderful flavors and the scary spasms, spasms almost like cramping when his mother had given him those horrid enemas. Touching. Pinching. Pulling. Rubbing.</p><p>Then it happened. Again. A feeling like he had to pee. The clutching of his tummy. The spasms of his little dink. His dickie. His penis. His thingy.</p><p>The spasms brought a little squirt of pee, but the warmth and dampness felt as good as the feeling. ""The Feeling"": His mind called it that as he rode it to completion. Did it hurt? Or did it feel good? Danny wasn't sure. It was both. He was sure it was bad for him to do, wrong. But was it really bad for him? Did it damage his penis -- or his insides -- someway?</p><p>He'd ask Brian tomorrow for sure. Danny flinched. Would the bigger boy laugh at him? He'd always been nice to Danny, sweet almost. But this was something so different, so personal. And Brian was so much bigger. An eighth grader. He'd even heard Brian use some of those words. The bad ones. The ones that made Danny get the shivers. Not around him, but when he was on the playground playing roughly with his friends.</p><p>Danny fell asleep with tears running down his cheeks.</p><p>The next morning, Debra seemed cheerier than she had for the last few weeks. She thanked her elder son for taking such good care of his little brother. She didn't feel so alone, she told him.</p><p>Danny didn't feel better. He felt awful for what he'd done to his little brother. He wasn't sure he wanted to do it agin. Except, when he thought about it, his little peenie stood up immediately. But he'd probably never get to change Timmy again. And he knew he'd never, ever, get to touch the little guy the way he did yesterday.</p><p>Touching Timmy. It was so bad. So nasty. Danny's tummy knotted and cramped.</p><p>""Scuse me, Mama,"" he said dashing to the bathroom. He barely got seated when his bowels exploded. Now he was sure. What he'd done with Timmy -- especially drinking his pee and licking up his poop -- had made him sick. The shivers, The Feeling"", was just a sign of that. Maybe he'd die.</p><p>Danny started crying softly. He wanted to tell Mama but knew he couldn't. Even if he died, she couldn't know. She'd hate him and want him dead.</p><p>""You okay, Sweety,"" Mama called from outside the bathroom door.</p><p>""Yes, Mama. Just got a tummy ache.""</p><p>""Maybe you should stay home from school then, Honey. Okay?""</p><p>The boy grunted his okay, wiped his tears, then wiped his butt. He wouldn't have to talk to Brian now. He knew what he'd done was terrible and the feelings, as good as they felt, were a sign he'd damaged himself, fair payback for the sins he'd committed.</p><p>Danny started feeling better right away but was able to parlay his brief stomach ache into two days home from school. During that time he was the perfect son and brother, although Debra was careful to keep him away from Timmy in case something was wrong.</p><p>On Wednesday, Danny was glad to be back at school. He'd made up his mind to avoid Brian, convinced the older boy would be able to read all his nasty transgressions on his face. But his older Buddy, who he'd usually see once or twice a day at most, was everywhere. To make matters worse, Buddy Reading Period -- when buddies got together in the afternoon and the older one read to his little friend -- was coming right after lunch.</p><p>""Hey, Buddy,"" Brian said collecting Danny from his 4th grade classroom. He tousled Danny's white blond hair as he usually did when they met for Buddy Reading Period. Danny stood on tiptoes and rubbed Brian's bright red hair back as was his custom as well.</p><p>""I missed you, little guy. Where you been? I haven't seen you like forever. You been avoiding me? I hope you weren't avoiding me. Were you?""  Brian's words spilled out in a rush like they always did except when they were reading together. The irony about Buddy Reading Period was that at nine, Danny read at high school level and his eighth grade, 13-year old buddy Brian struggled with fourth grade reading. It was their secret, they'd decided early on, that on these days Danny read to Brian in a back corner of the no longer used school library. The older boy would follow the words as they flowed from Danny's mouth. Or sometimes he would close his green eyes and imagine...something...the story, maybe, or something else. Danny wasn't sure what.</p><p>They got to their reading corner and settled in. Danny opened ""The 39 Clues"" and was about to start when Brian touched his arm.</p><p>""Something's wrong, Danny. I can feel it. Did I do something wrong? Are you mad at me?""</p><p>Danny started to cry. He'd never cried at school, not even when he broke his collarbone in the first grade falling off the jungle gym. It wasn't that he was such a strong kid. Quite the contrary. He was the consummate wimp in many ways. So he dared not cry at school and open himself up to more teasing and ridicule than he already got.</p><p>The older boy put his arm around Danny and pulled him to his chest.</p><p>""It's okay, little dude. What's wrong? Is it your brother? Are you upset about having him?""</p><p>Danny gulped. He had to tell.</p><p>""No. It's not that. I'm glad I got him. I really love him. It's something else I can't tell you.""</p><p>""Sure you can,"" Brian whispered into Danny's bright white hair, smelling the peach shampoo and boy smell.</p><p>Danny snorted in the snot running down his nose and pushed gently away from Brian.</p><p>""It's about down there,"" he said pointing at his crotch. ""It's embarrassing, and I'm scared. Promise you won't tell?"" Danny proceeded to tell about getting the shivers and The Feeling, but left out all the parts involving his infant brother and the part about squirting pee when it happened.</p><p>Brian laughed softly, making Danny cringe, then bristle. The younger boy pushed away from the table and started to stand up in anger.</p><p>""Whoa! I'm not laughing at you, little dude. It's just, well, sit down and listen to me, okay?"" Brian pulled Danny back into the chair next to him.</p><p>""You're nine, right? Well, I been getting The Feeling since I was five. My big brother showed me how. He was ten. It's perfectly normal. It's called an orgasm. All dudes get them. You're just early with it.""</p><p>""Early? You said you were five,"" Brian asked, his nose squinched up.</p><p>""You're early and let's just say I was WAY early. It feels good, don't it?</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>""I love 'em. Now when I get mine stuff shoots out. That'll happen when you're my age.""</p><p>""Like pee? Sometimes pee shoots out.""</p><p>""No way, dude! It's not pee now for me. It's called cum. Or jizz. It makes babies.""</p><p>""You mean semen?""</p><p>""God, you're a smart little guy. Yeah, semen. What's funny is when I was your age, I'd sometimes squirt out piss, too. Sorry, pee.""</p><p>""I say 'piss' all the time, Danny fibbed. ""It's okay. I say some of the other words, too. Can I ask you something else?""</p><p>""Sure nuff,"" the older boy leaned toward his buddy.</p><p>""My thingy get real stiff when it happens. Is it broken?""</p><p>Brian chuckled. ""Nah, it ain't broke. It's called a boner or a stiffy or a rod. And you got one now. I saw it when you stood up.""</p><p>Danny blushed and dropped his head.</p><p>""Don't worry, little man. It's normal. I even got one now."" Brian took Danny's hand and laid it on the lump in his jeans. ""See. You get 'em when you talk about this stuff. I get 'em all the times. Sometimes even when I'm taking a dump.""</p><p>Danny felt the bulge in Brian's pants and gently squeezed it. ""It's huge!""</p><p>""Not that big, really,"" Brian replied. ""Last time I measured it was a little over four inches. You never seen a big cock?""</p><p>Danny squinted at his buddy. ""Is cock the same as dicky?""</p><p>""You can't tell no one about this, dude. Okay?"" Brian unsnapped and unzipped his jeans and pulled them and his white underpants down under his erection. ""Yeah, he breathed huskily, ""'cock' is the same as 'dick.' Wanna touch it?""  Danny reached out, squeezed the 4 inch, uncircumcised penis. Slightly thicker than a marking pen, it fit nicely into the younger boy's right hand. He ran his left pointer finger through Brian's small tuft of bright red pubic hair, brighter than the hair on his head.</p><p>Even though they were the only people in the library, Danny whispered. ""It's hot. And it looks different from mine. What's that on the end?""</p><p>Brian was breathing heavily, almost panting. ""I'm not cut. 'Nother name for it is circumcised. Sounds like you are, though. Pull the skin back."" Danny complied, pulling the foreskin over Brian's purple, rounded cockhead. ""See that drop there on the tip. That's cum."" Brian took a deep breath. ""Don't do nothin' else. I'm real close to shooting.""</p><p>Danny wasn't sure what Brian meant, but he had an instinctual feeling that if he played with the hot, hard penis, his friend would get The Feeling. And ""friend"" is how Danny thought about the older boy for the first time.. Not a""Buddy"" from the Buddy Program. A friend. A real friend. Without thinking, the slight, white blond haired boy followed an impulse that came out of nowhere. He leaned over and slipped the hot, throbbing hard-on in his mouth, just like he'd done with his little brother.</p><p>""Dude. Fuck. Oh shit. Oh fuck. Fucccck!"" Brian gasped, shooting his thin, watery spunk into the younger boy's mouth.</p><p>Most boys being surprised by another boy's spunk in his mouth might have spit it out. But the nine year old had drunk piss -- his own piss, his infant brother's piss -- so Danny did what came naturally -- to him at least. He swallowed. And when the small glob was gone, he kept sucking on Brian's softening penis.</p><p>Brian pushed the blond head away.</p><p>""Stop!"" he grunted.</p><p>Suddenly, Danny understood how bad he'd just been. He'd had a penis in his mouth. He knew nobody -- at least someone who wasn't crazy -- would ever do that. He realized he'd lost his friend forever. And once Brian told on him, he might as well kill himself.</p><p>For the second time in his school life -- the second time in about ten minutes -- Danny began crying. He stood up to run away. But Brian's strong mitt caught him before he could push the chair away and bolt. Brian knew without being told what was wrong. He wasn't very school smart, and as the top eighth grade athlete, he worked hard to keep people from knowing how compassionate and empathic he was. But he knew exactly how Danny was feeling.</p><p>""Oh man, that was so fucking awesome, little guy,"" Brian whispered as he caught his breath. ""Don't worry about it. It was so cool you did that. It just gets super sensitive after I shoot. But you can't tell nobody. And I mean absolutely nobody about it. My ass would be grass. You did it so good.""</p><p>Danny was still struggling to get away, but he lost some of the urgency.</p><p>""Come on, Danny. You're my best bud. I won't do nothing to hurt you or get you in trouble. In fact, I've wanted to do that to you like forever. Why do you think I chose you to be my little buddy?""</p><p>The younger boy froze in place. Did this big, strong, popular boy feel like he did? Even though he couldn't admit a real name for his feelings, Danny knew the slurs he'd heard and avoided having applied to him really did belong. ""Gay. Fag. Queer. Homo."" He knew they were him. Could Brian like him in spite of them? Could Brian even be a little bit like him?</p><p>Through his haze, Danny heard Brian whispering urgently.</p><p>""Didja hear what I said, little dude? I want to give you a BJ just like you gave me.""</p><p>""Huh? What's that?""</p><p>""BJ. Blow job, man. I wanna suck you like you did me. I've wanted to forever. I wanna suck your dingus. Your dickie. Your little tent pole."" With the last comment, Brian poked Danny's erection, his hardness having stayed through all the fear and trauma. ""And it's a real nice looking one, too. Let me see it, please?""</p><p>Danny let Brian pull him closer. The bigger boy pulled Danny's pants and underwear down over his skinny hips, not even bothering to undo the pants. Danny's hard 2 inches snapped out and pointed due north. Brian touched the angry red, pointed tip and rubbed it gently.</p><p>""See, little dude, you don't got the skin on it like me.""</p><p>Danny gasped at the soft touch. ""Call me Big D, please Brian. Please.""</p><p>""Okay Big D. Now it's your turn.""</p><p>Brian leaned forward and slipped the hard little nail into his mouth. No teeth, only the warmest, softest lips imaginable. Danny's dick still in his mouth, Brian stuck his tongue out and licked the golf ball sized scrotum then pulled it inside his mouth. Danny cooed his delight.</p><p>Sucking Danny's total package all at once, the older boy's cock got hard once again. He struggled to reach into back pocket and pulled out a yellow bandana. He put it over the tip of his boner, just in case.</p><p>God, how he loved pleasuring this boy. He loved being gay at times like this, times when he didn't have to hide it. He loved sucking the smallest dink he'd ever sucked before. He loved this boy.</p><p>As Brian swallowed as hard as he could while playing his tongue all around the impossibly stiff younger boy's penis. He could feel Danny's balls try to pull up inside his abdomen, stopped in their escape by the large boy's tight lips.</p><p>Danny grunted and the The Feeling washed over him, harder, stronger, longer than it ever had before. Brian would not let go. The orgasm lessened as Danny's penis spit three small squirts of piss into the older boy's mouth. Brian still would not let go, and he continued his swallow/sucking on his little lovers cocklet. Danny couldn't stand it and tried to push Brian's head away. Embarrassed at peeing in his friend's mouth -- even the small amount he did -- Danny wanted to stop. But Brian wouldn't let him. He sucked until Danny stood on tiptoes and grunted as his second cum of the afternoon ripped through his whole body. He couldn't hold back. This time, he didn't squirt pee into Brian's suckling mouth, he erupted in a flood of pee that didn't seem like it would ever stop.</p><p>Danny didn't know what to do. He absolutely knew that Brian would hate him for peeing in his mouth and peeing so much. But he didn't dare pull out. He'd spray the other boy and then that would be an HUGE problem. All these thoughts coursed through his mind, even as the urine kept flowing. And Brian kept swallowing and sucking. Then a third spasm hit the younger boy, this one not as strong as either before, but enough to knock any thoughts away.</p><p>The salty warmth filling his mouth was all it took to get Brian shooting as well, but this time just one tiny drop of jizz spurted from his piss hole. He swallowed as fast as he could, not wanting to get wet with Danny's piss, although the thought delighted him. He wouldn't really mind doing it now, except how would he explain a piss-stained shirt to friends and teachers.</p><p>Finally Danny's flow trickled to a stop. Brian gave one last, hard suck then let Danny's softened dick and balls out of his mouth. As it did when Danny was scared. His small penis shrank to nearly nothing, just a little button on top of a retracted scrotum. Danny's balls had traveled inside, hiding in the warmth of the young boy's abdomen.</p><p>""I'm so sorry, "" Danny panted. ""Sorry sorry sorry sorry sor...""</p><p>His apology was cut off in mid word as Brian pulled him hard to his chest and pushed his lips over Danny's open mouth. His tongue slipped in and dug deep. This was what Danny had seen in movies, during parts he got bored and turned away. But now, from this big, hunky, wonderful friend, it was heaven.</p><p>Gradually, Brian let him go.</p><p>""You didn't mind what I did?"" Danny asked.</p><p>""Yummers. It was the best! And I do mean the best. Could you taste it when I kissed you?""</p><p>Danny nodded yes, then spoke aloud, ""That seemed kind of, you know...""</p><p>Brian chuckled. ""Gay? Totally. But it doesn't mean you're gay, Danny. Just that you did something that feels good. But I hafta tell you this so you really know me. I mean know me like no one else at school knows me, okay? And you can't tell no one!""</p><p>""Course not.""</p><p>""You see, Big D, I am gay. Totally. And I been gay for you when I first noticed you last year. Like I said, that's why I chose you to be my Little Buddy. I thought you were cute. And hot. I'd play with my dick all the time thinking about you. But then when we got together and got to knowed each other, I totally fell for you.</p><p>Tears filled Brian's eyes.</p><p>""You gotta understand, Danny. I really, really love you.""</p><p>Danny hugged his friend. Well, more than a friend now after all that happened. And kissed him on the lips. No tongue, just returned love.</p><p>The bell rang ending Buddy Reading Period. The two boys hurriedly got body parts tucked inside and clothing in order. Danny felt a little uneasy, not sure what to say, really. Brian must have felt much the same because they left the library without saying anything. As they passed a water fountain, Danny bent down and took a quick drink, wanting to make sure the smell of pee was gone. Brian just stood and waited.</p><p>""Aren't you like going to rinse it out?"" Danny asked. ""I totally flooded your mouth.""</p><p>""Nope little guy, I mean Big D. I wanna taste your piss in my mouth the rest of the day. It'll remind me of my very best buddy ever.""</p>"
431,"Taking Timmy's Tookus, Part 3",Antonio Green,auto67340399@hushmail.com,"['bb', 'tb ws', 'scat', 'oral', 'anal', 'lac (incidental)', 'inc']",This story will contain scenes of sex between boys and a boy and his infant (then toddler) brother including watersports and scat scenes. It also will contain recollections of forced incest and boy prostitution. But the basis of the story is love -- love between brothers and love between boys.,2012-02-25T00:00:00,"This story will contain scenes of sex between boys and a boy and his infant (then toddler) brother including watersports and scat scenes. It also will contain recollections of forced incest and boy prostitution. But the basis of the story is love -- love between brothers and love between boys.

If any of this offends you, do not read this story. If this is illegal where you live, do not read this story. If you are underage, do not read this story (come back when you're old enough). But if you'd like to read a well-written story by a professional writer, enjoy.
And PLEASE do no print this out in a public computer and leave it there (as one reader did!)","<p></p><h5>From Chapter 2</h5><p>The bell rang ending Buddy Reading Period. The two boys hurriedly got body parts tucked inside and clothing in order. Danny felt a little uneasy, not sure what to say, really. Brian must have felt much the same because they left the library without saying anything. As they passed a water fountain, Danny bent down and took a quick drink, wanting to make sure the smell of pee was gone. Brian just stood and waited.</p><p>""Aren't you like going to rinse it out?"" Danny asked. ""I totally flooded your mouth.""</p><p>""Nope little guy, I mean Big D. I wanna taste your piss in my mouth the rest of the day. It'll remind me of my very best buddy ever.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3: Touching the Surface</h5><p>Danny spent the rest of the school day in a dream state. His teacher even commented on it, asking if anything was wrong.</p><p>""No, Mrs. Blevins,"" Danny answered after the third time being asked. ""Everything is great!""</p><p>The dreaminess continued when he got home, and Danny barely noticed finishing all his homework/ When his mother asked him to change Timmy, he glided, almost sleep walked into take care of his little brother. Normally, since the first time he'd changed Timmy on his own, sucking the infant's pee from the baby's hard little pole and licking his cheesy poop from between the chubby legs, Danny would get hard just gathering the materials together. Normally, he'd anticipate another quick suck or pee drink. But not this time. He barely noticed what he was doing until he unwrapped the diaper from the legs of his infant brother.</p><p>Then Timmy's inch-long, circumcised erection popped into view and woke Danny from his sleep walking. Every time the baby had a boner, he'd pee as soon as the cool air hit his private parts. Every time that had happened, Danny kept the urine from splashing all over the place by quickly slipping his mouth over the little pee pipe. Every time but this time. Danny quickly grabbed the taut, little penis and squeezed it until he could feel the urine fill it. Quickly he let go and piss sprayed out, hitting him on the face. A fast squeeze shut. Then another release, this time in his hair. Then another in his mouth.</p><p>Timmy must have enjoyed the game. He was cooing and wriggling like a grub worm. Danny loved giving the little guy pleasure. But this time was different. He imagined not that he was playing with his tiny brother but with his big, hunky, super cool, gay friend Brian. Gay just like him.</p><p>Still stanching the urine flow with his fingers, Danny thought about Brian. He leaned down and licked the tight infant anus. Not too poopy this time. Just a touch. He pushed his tongue as hard against the pucker as he could, pretending all the time he was licking his friend. Then he spat on his finger, lifted his head up and engulfed the little penis, imaging it was Brian's huge four inch big boy cock. A big boy cock complete with that wonderful skin.</p><p>As the urine -- no not urine, big boys say ""piss"" -- as the piss flooded his mouth, just as he had flooded Brian's a few hours earlier, Danny gently pushed his finger into his brother's rectum. He'd done this to himself many times, every time giving himself a boner. He knew if he did it to Brian, the big boy would be surprised because, well because Danny imagined he'd never done it himself. But he'd love it. Even as nasty and sick as it was, he'd love it.</p><p>Once again, just giving himself over to these horrible, perverted acts was enough to bring the nine year old to the edge of cumming. Again, the big boy words were so much better. He grabbed his little dink and jerked it hard, all the while sucking on his brother, bringing himself to orgasm. Danny almost fell but maintained his balance long enough to feel the tight baby sphincter spasm on his finger. Had he given Timmy a cum like he'd just had? Could babies even cum? Danny looked at the infant who now slept, breathing quietly.</p><p>Danny finished changing his brother and remembered at the last minute to wash his face and hair of the infant's urine. No sense in having Mama smell it, was there?</p><p>As he drifted off to sleep that night, Danny was excited about going to school the next day. He imagined hanging out with Brian and laughing and being buds. He'd want to tell him about everything he'd done with his little brother: drinking his piss, licking his poo, and even putting his finger in the infant's tight poop hole. He knew he couldn't talk about any of that stuff openly, but maybe during Buddy Reading Period</p><p>The next day, though, when his Mama awakened him, was a different story. All the thrill had vanished, and fear had replaced it. He couldn't believe Brian really liked him. He knew the bigger boy would tease him about what had happened. Would hate him. Reject him. Tell everybody he was ... that way. No one would believe Danny if he said Brian did the same stuff.</p><p>Once again, he felt sick and wanted to stay home from school, but Mama took his temperature (normal) and insisted he go. After all, it was a minimum day. School ended at 1:00, so he could last that long.</p><p>At school Danny told Mrs. Blevins he wasn't feeling good. So his teacher let him stay in his classroom during recess. He wanted to stay in at lunch, too, but she said he needed to get outside. Danny knew she was the one who needed a break. He just wanted to stay away from Brian. As his discomfort and fear grew, he started to develop a dislike of the older boy. He was convinced Brian had tricked him into doing those bad things just so he could tease him. By the time he left for lunch, Danny's dislike had blossomed into full blown hatred.</p><p>Entering the cafeteria, Danny saw the eighth grader across the small room. Doing his best not to be noticed, he slunk into the corner farthest from the noisy, rambunctious, bright red-haired boy and slumped in his seat. Danny watched as Brian fooled around easily with his friends: athletes, popular kids, even girls. It was effortless for him. Another reason to hate him.</p><p>Then Danny noticed Brian looking around the room, scanning it, trying to find something or someone. Him! He just knew the nasty creep wanted to find him so he could tease and bully him. When Brian caught his eye, Danny dropped his head, gathered his lunch and got ready to bolt. But before he could move, a strong, freckled hand settled gently on his shoulder. Brian slipped next to him on the bench. Danny sat alone as he frequently did, so there was no one to hear the awful things he knew Brian would say.</p><p>""Hey, dude,"" Brian said, his voice soft. Danny could hear a slight tremble in it. ""I've been looking all over for you. I really want to talk to you today during the reading time. Man, I couldn't hardly sleep last night."" Here it would come, Danny knew. The teen was going to blame him for that because of what had happened.</p><p>""All I could think of,"" Brian continued, ""was you and your beautiful face. I got it bad, dude. Maybe it's a good thing I didn't see you earlier. Not sure I want my team mates seeing me drool over you."" Brian's throat let a strangled chuckle escape. He was trying to make light of his feelings, but all he could feel was a tight knot in his stomach.</p><p>Danny took a chance and looked at the boy he'd steeled himself to hate. The soft look on his freckle-spattered face warmed Danny. Brian wasn't being mean. The nine-year old could see moistness in his eyes. Not tears. Something different. Could it be?</p><p>""You're gonna come to reading time? Ain't you? You gotta. I so want to talk about stuff.""</p><p>Danny smiled and nodded, words unable to form in his mind, let alone in his mouth. His eyes sparkled too. Just like Brian's. Now he was sure what the look meant. Same thing he felt. Love.</p><p>Fortunately, Buddy Reading Period came right after lunch. When Brian came to pick him up in his classroom, Danny could feel his penis fill with blood, then firm up, and finally stiffen. 'Fuck. Piss. Shit. Goddamn. Cock...dick...pussy...poop...snot...cunt...fart.' For some reason, his mind was singing a litany of nasty words as they approached the library, the taller boy's arm slung casually over Danny's shoulder. Just after entering, Danny swung around, stood on tiptoes, and tried to kiss Brian on the lips.</p><p>Brian gently pushed him away.</p><p>""NO! Not in here. We were crazy to do that stuff yesterday."" Noticing Danny's disappointment, he quickly added, ""Crazy to do it here. I really want to do more stuff. And boy do I want to kiss you. But we gotta wait until we're home. Okay?""</p><p>""Yeah, but we can't do anything in my home. My Mama's home with Timmy.""</p><p>""That's okay,"" Brian replied. ""No one's at my place. Can you go there? Tell your mom you gotta help this big dummy. And please don't pee unless you really gotta go bad.""</p><p>So later, after getting his Mama's okay and getting permission to ride the bus to Brian's house, the two boys stood just inside the front door of a messy, three bedroom bungalow in one of the poorer neighborhoods.</p><p>It was just 1:30. Danny's Mama wouldn't pick him up until after 6:00, and Brian's father would come staggering home much later. A lot of time for them to... To do whatever unfolded.</p><p>Both boys' penises were stiff as Brian swung the door closed and lifted Danny off his feet.</p><p>It was no ordinary kiss on the lips. Danny's feet dangled while Brian held him in his strong arms and covered his sweet tasting lips with his mouth. The older boy's tongue pushed in and swept the younger boy's mouth, wiggling and probing and licking. For the first time in his nine years, Danny returned the tongue kiss, his boner getting harder with each foray into his older lover's mouth.</p><p>Brian pushed away from Danny but kept the small-framed boy hanging.</p><p>""You're gonna think I'm nuts. But do you know how to hock one?"" Brian whispered hoarsely.</p><p>""Huh?""</p><p>""You know. Hock up a loogey.""</p><p>Mama didn't like Danny to do that. It was crude, she'd said. But Danny had practiced so that he could spit like the popular boys. He nodded yes assent.</p><p>""Okay. Do it please. But don't spit it out or swaller it. Okay?""</p><p>It took Danny three tries before the he felt a slimy wad on his tongue. He nodded again, not sure what Brian wanted. But a dark, nasty part of him hoped. And Brian complied, pushing his lips against Danny's and sweeping the small mouth with his tongue, slurping the mucous wad into his own mouth. He swished it around a couple of times then gave it back to Danny.</p><p>He pulled away and quickly said, ""Don't swaller it. You want mine?"" Again a nod from the younger boy. Brian hocked deep and brought up a thick wad of mucous. He stuck his tongue out to show it off.</p><p>""Thur you want ih?""</p><p>Danny didn't answer. Instead, he clamped his lips over Brian's lips and tongue and sucked the loogey in.</p><p>The two boys swapped it back and forth for a good three minutes, reveling in the nastiness and the closeness the act provided.</p><p>Finally, arms tired, Brian put Danny down.</p><p>""Wild, eh?""</p><p>Danny giggled. ""That's so nasty. And I thought I was bad.""</p><p>""I can get real nasty,"" Brian smirked. ""Wanna try something else?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>""Pick me a booger.""</p><p>This was almost too much for Danny, but Brian had asked him to, so he couldn't say ""no.""</p><p>He dug into his left nostril and picked out a greenish, solid mass. Brian immediately grabbed his finger and stuck it in his mouth.</p><p>""Yuck!"" Danny exclaimed.</p><p>""Not yuck,"" Brian laughed. ""Yummy. And don't tell me you never ate your own boogers. Now something else. Hold your finger against the other nostril and blow real hard. Do it into my hand.""</p><p>When he blew, a greenish wad of snot and mucous flew into Brian's palm. It was wetter than the booger he'd dived for. Smiling at the nine year old, Brian licked the mess into his mouth.</p><p>Danny started laughing really hard. ""You are so bad,"" he gasped. As he laughed, a little squirt of pee wet his undies. He realized at that moment that he needed to pee bad. He couldn't wait much longer. He grabbed his hard, little dick and squeezed.</p><p>""I gotta pee really bad, Brian I really gotta go,"" he pleaded. ""If I don't, I'll wet myself.""</p><p>""Now, that's something I'd love to see. But not today, dude. I got another think in mind. Follow me and do NOT piss yourself."" Brian looked at Danny's fingers squeezing the small wet patch on his pants. ""Well, maybe a little bit's okay.""</p><p>Brian grabbed Danny's free hand and dragged him to his room in the back of the house. Clothes were strewn all over the floor. The walls were bare. The bed covered with a dingy sheet. And it smelled like a combination of sweat socks and old piss. To Danny, whose Mama's and whose own inclination insisted on cleanliness, the room felt like paradise.</p><p>""Take your duds off before ya piss 'em, dude,"" Brian ordered while starting to strip out of his own clothing.</p><p>Danny stood stock still, not doing a thing.</p><p>Once Brian was down to his dingy, slightly piss stained Jockeys -- underpants that were tented from his 4 inch hard cock -- he looked down at Danny and frowned.</p><p>""God I'm stupid,"" he moaned. ""You can't take 'em off with just one hand, now can you?""</p><p>Danny squeaked, ""I'm kinda embarrassed.""</p><p>""Don't worry, Little Dude. I seen your dick. It's really, really nice. I like smaller ones.""</p><p>""It's not just that. I don't know if my unders are very clean.""</p><p>""Worried about skid marks, are you?"" Brian asked. ""Hey, you can see mine ain't too clean in front. And the backs probably skiddy too. Wanna look?""</p><p>Without waiting for a response, Brian pulled his underpants down. His hard cock caught on the elastic, got bent downward, then sprang up, slapping his belly and his small patch of orange pubic hair.</p><p>Danny giggled. ""That was cool. The way it bounced."" He bent forward and looked into Brian's ragged Jockey shorts. The seat was lightly soiled with light brown streaks. Nothing too bad. He was sure his were...</p><p>""It's funny looking at another guys poop stains. I think mine'll be worse, though. Don't know if I want to...""</p><p>""I showed you mine. You gotta do it, dude. Only fair. Just don't pee yet.""</p><p>Resigned to the older boy's logic, Danny nodded his head.</p><p>Brian pulled his underpants off and tossed them on the bed. Then he knelt and slowly undressed his little friend. First he unbuttoned the fancy figured shirt.</p><p>""You're the only kid I know that wears a button shirt, Danny. I think it's so sexy.""</p><p>Then he pulled the undershirt carefully over Danny's head, one arm at a time so Danny could switch hands pinching his pee back. Then the Primigi Drakes, loosening the Velcro then slipping them gently off. And the black -- yes, black! -- socks.</p><p>Brian leaned in and kissed the dark wet spot on the front of the pants. He slowly pulled them down, enjoying exposing Danny's incredibly skinny, white, white legs and his bright red briefs. Brian could tell they'd been fresh this morning, a luxury he didn't enjoy. But a small dried pee mark stained the front a darker red. And a larger wet spot, the size of a fifty cent piece, spread out from the pinched tip of Danny's incredibly hard penis.</p><p>""Okay, Danny, pinch your dick inside your pants so you don't lose no pee.""</p><p>Brian had seen Danny's penis just the day before, so this shouldn't be the big event it felt like. But he was about to get this star of his life completely naked in front of him. It was like the best day of his otherwise crappy life, a few minutes that made him soar with elation, a few minutes that twisted his gut with anticipation and a little bit of fear.</p><p>Brian was no stranger to forced nakedness, to forced sex. For a brief moment, still holding the elastic of this little boy's underpants, he wondered if he was doing something awful, something he'd hated when it was done to him. He looked up and saw eyes filled with absolute love and devotion and cheeks painted with the blush of embarrassment and he knew. He knew this was different from his own life. He knew his love was reciprocated.</p><p>With a deep intake of breath, he pulled the red underwear down to Danny's feet.</p><p>""God,"" Brian breathed more than said. ""You are so fuckin' beautiful. Anyone ever tell you you're a beautiful boy?""</p><p>""Boys shouldn't be beautiful,"" Danny answered. ""That's kinda gay.""</p><p>Brian shook his head gently. ""I already told you I was gay. I don't care if you are or not. I hate hiding it. 'Specially now. I wished I could go to school and tell everybody how much I love you. Shout it out for God fuckin' sake. But even if you aren't gay like me, you are one shit fuckin' beautiful kid.""</p><p>Danny giggled at the odd combination of words. ""Shit fucking. That's pretty funny,"" he said.</p><p>Brian slipped the underpants off Danny's feet and turned them inside out. The pants were crusted with deep brown smears in the seat. He knew he'd embarrass Danny by showing the smears, but he had to declare the depth of his love for the boy in a way that was undeniable to them both.</p><p>""Yuck,"" Danny whined, squinching his nose in disgust. ""I guess I shoulda wiped better. Guess I was in a hurry. You must think I'm a baby.""</p><p>""You don't get it, you dweeb. I love these poop stains. They're like the deepest part of you. The inside Danny. The most Danny of Danny. I love them."" He sniffed them deeply; then, to Danny's surprised pleasure, put the brown stained cloth in his mouth and sucked.</p><p>""You are soooo weird, man. I can't believe you,"" Danny laughed. He picked up the dingy Jockeys from the bed and copied his boyfriend -- for that's how he now thought of Brian. His boyfriend. Not much taste there, mostly just a slightly sour tang. Not like the mildly bitter taste of Danny's poop Brian was savoring. And Danny knew exactly what that taste was since he'd done what Brian was now doing many times before tossing his underpants in the hamper, cleaning them so his Mama wouldn't see the disgusting mess he frequently left.</p><p>The two boys looked goofily at each other, sucking and chewing on the others underpants. Without saying anything, they each understood more about the other than words could ever convey.</p><p>Suddenly, Danny dropped the pants in his mouth and with a panicked squeal said, ""I gotta pee reeeealy bad. If I don't go soon. I'll pee all over the place. Where's your bathroom!""</p><p>Brian didn't answer. Instead, he picked the boy up and gently laid him on the bed, the messy sheets making a plastic rustling sound.</p><p>""Hold it just a little bit longer, Danny."" He climbed over the small child and straddled him. Grabbing him with both arms, he quickly rotated so Danny was above him and he was lying flat on his back on the bed. ""You know how dogs mark their territory?""</p><p>Danny nodded. Everybody knew that. He'd seen it hundreds of times on fire hydrants and trees, and tires. They peed on it.</p><p>""I want you to make me yours,"" Brian pleaded. ""Please.""</p><p>""You want me to pee on you?"" an incredulous Danny asked.</p><p>""No!"" Brian answered. ""Not pee. I want you to PISS on me. Mark me. Make me yours.""</p><p>""What about your bed? It'll get all wet.""</p><p>""Now you know another secret about me, dude. I'm not only a fag. I'm a bed wetting fag. Least that's what my asshole father calls me. I got a liner under the sheets and I'll clean 'em up 'fore him or my brother gets home late tonight.""</p><p>Danny gawked at Brian, a mile-wide smile stretching his face.</p><p>""You asked for it! I'm gonna PISS all over you."" He let go of his penis. His bladder was so full, he expected the urine to rush out. But as full and uncomfortable as he was, nothing happened. He strained. And strained some more. A little fart squeaked out. A little fart with a lot of stink.</p><p>The smell got Brian laughing. ""Pee shy, are you?"" He began tickling his lover. The first few giggles from Danny's lips were enough to loose the flow. Piss sprayed wildly from Danny's hard little cock for a second. He grabbed it quickly and directed the spray to Brian's chest then lowered it to wet his red pubes and tickled the four inch straining boner. He wanted to move higher, but didn't want to upset his friend.</p><p>He needn't have worried. Brian grabbed Danny's spewing little pipe and directed it onto his face and after wetting his hair, leaned forward and took it into his mouth. Brian clamped his lips tight and swallowed as fast as he could. But Danny's flow was so strong and so long, that some piss leaked from out the thirteen year old's nose. Brian wanted desperately to cough, but he wanted more not to lose any off his little lover's acrid, golden nectar. Finally, Danny's flow slowed and stopped.</p><p>The bed sheets were wet but no where near as wet as the lightly muscled, freckled boy. His hair was sopping. His dick straining to shoot its watery load. But Brian wasn't ready for that yet. He reached down and pinched his balls so hard he yelped.</p><p>His boner faded.</p><p>""Why'd you do that?"" Danny asked.</p><p>""I don't wanna cum yet. When I do, I get unhorny and I'm so horny right now. I want to enjoy it. And you, Danny. I wanna take a long time enjoying you.""</p><p>""That's weird. When I get the shivers, I can get them again real soon. How come?""</p><p>""Me, too, when I was your age. Before I started squirting. The cum feels better when you squirt, but it kind of wears you out.""</p><p>Danny considered for a moment then flopped down beside his friend in the sodden sheets.</p><p>""Your turn. You gotta mark me now, Brian. You gotta make me your's like I did to you.""</p><p>""Fuckin' yeah!"" He straddled the smaller boy and lifted his penis to aim it at Danny's chest. ""I gotta piss bad, but I don't think as much as you. But close your eyes. It burns when you get in in your eyes.""</p><p>""Yeah. I know,"" giggled Danny. ""I've done it in the tub. You?""</p><p>Brian got serious for a moment. ""Yeah. And something else maybe I'll tell you about someday.""</p><p>In spite of the return of unwanted memories, Brian's cock started to chub up.</p><p>""Better get started 'fore I get a hard-on. I can't piss with a bone like I use ta when I was younger. Like you can.""</p><p>A little strain. A loud fart. The stream started.</p><p>""Yummers,"" Danny said, eyes clenched shut. ""Your fart smells like yummy candy. And your pee -- I mean piss -- your piss smells like delicious lemonade.""</p><p>Brian's piss didn't smell anything like lemonade. It was pungent, slightly fetid smelling. As Brian hosed him down, Danny's penis started twitching. Brian sensed what was about to happen.</p><p>""Want to drink some, baby?"" he whispered.</p><p>Danny responded by reaching out, groping blindly for the spewing cock, grabbing it, and leaning up to clamp his lips around it. Once the danger of getting urine in his eyes was past, he opened them and looked lovingly into the green eyes of the boy who was filling his mouth with cock and piss.</p><p>Brian controlled his flow with well-practiced skill by pinching his cock so that it wouldn't overwhelm the boy he loved so much. When he sensed Danny had had enough, he pulled his penis out and pointed it at Danny's throbbing cocklet. Releasing his pinch, he let his piss hit the steel hard 2 incher full force.</p><p>Without touching himself, Danny thrust his belly upward repeatedly. The warmth and the force of the piss hitting his pricklet -- and his love for the boy who was defiling him -- was all that was needed to send him over the edge. He shrieked as the spasms coursed through his tummy, making his taut little boy cock jump, trying to ejaculate cum that wouldn't arrive for three more years. The orgasm was hovered between pain and excruciating pleasure and lasted a good five seconds before subsiding, only to be replaced by a second, more intense orgasm lasting another eight seconds.</p><p>Danny had never dry cum so hard. As the waves dissipated, he collapsed exhausted onto the bed, barely aware of Brian's slow descent onto the bed beside him.</p><p>Brian leaned over and gently licked Danny's face, a mama cat cleaning her kitten. As he neared the younger boy's mouth, he let his lips softly caress the piss-wet, pouty lips. No deep tongue kiss this time. Just soft, loving pecks by one boy deeply in love with another.</p><p>Danny's panting slowed, softened, and returned to almost normal. His eyes opened.</p><p>""Wow! That was intense. I never..."" Danny gasped, searching for words.</p><p>""Hush, baby. Just relax.""</p><p>""Mmm. I like when you call me baby. I hate it when Mama does.""</p><p>Danny closed his eyes once again and snuggled into Brian's body, the odor of urine a comforting blanket surrounding them. Before drifting off to sleep, he whispered, ""I love you, too, Brian. I so, so, fucking love you.""</p><p>""Fuck"" -- a bad word, a big word for a nine year old.</p>"
432,"Taking Timmy's Tookus, Part 4",Antonio Green,auto67340399@hushmail.com,"['bb', 'tb', 'ws', 'scat', 'oral', 'anal', 'lac (incidental)', 'inc']",This story will contain scenes of sex between boys and between a boy and his infant (then toddler) brother including watersports and scat scenes. It also will contain recollections of forced incest and boy prostitution. But the basis of the story is love --love between brothers and love between boys.,2012-03-01T00:00:00,"This story will contain scenes of sex between boys and between a boy and his infant (then toddler) brother including watersports and scat scenes. It also will contain recollections of forced incest and boy prostitution. But the basis of the story is love -- love between brothers and love between boys.

If any of this offends you, do not read this story. If this is illegal where you live, do not read this story. If you are underage, do not read this story (come back when you're old enough). But if you'd like to read a well-written story by a professional writer, enjoy.
And please do not print this out in a public computer and leave it for others to find (as happened with Chapter 1).","<p></p><h5>From Chapter 3</h5><p>Brian leaned over and gently licked Danny's face, a mama cat cleaning her kitten. As he neared the younger boy's mouth, he let his lips softly caress the piss-wet, pouty lips. No deep tongue kiss this time. Just soft, loving pecks by one boy deeply in love with another.</p><p>Danny's panting slowed, softened, and returned to almost normal. His eyes opened.</p><p>""Wow! That was intense. I never..."" Danny gasped, searching for words.</p><p>""Hush, baby. Just relax.""</p><p>""Mmm. I like when you call me ""baby."" I hate it when Mama does.""</p><p>Danny closed his eyes once again and snuggled into Brian's body, the odor of urine a comforting blanket surrounding them. Before drifting off to sleep, he whispered, ""I love you, too, Brian. I so, so, fucking love you.""</p><p>""Fuck"" -- a bad word, a big word for a nine year old.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4: Going Deep</h5><p>After about fifteen minutes, Brian stirred from his nap and looked at his new lover. His cock throbbed with passion, desire, wanting. He shook Danny gently. The little boy mumbled and wiggled but stayed deep in his post-orgasmic cocoon. Another shake, this one harder.</p><p>""Come on, baby. Come on, Danny. Wake up.""</p><p>Danny stirred a little but wanted to stay wrapped in his pleasure. He kept his eyes shut, hoping the feelings he felt would stay forever. He started to drift off again when he felt his legs being lifted by strong hands. Still fighting wakefulness, he sighed deeply, then jerked awake and upward.</p><p>A wet, cool tongue was licking all around his butt cheeks, moving closer, ever closer to the crack. A crack he was sure was dirty.</p><p>""Don't do that, Brian! I'm not ready for that. It's kind of, you know. I gotta clean up there.""</p><p>Brian chuckled. ""I told you I loved all of you. Your poop stains are so sweet looking. Like mushy chocolate. I love them. Not as much as you. But I hella love them.""</p><p>Then he dove down and began licking all up and down Danny's poopy crack, loving the bitter taste, the strong, fetid odor, the closeness of sharing something so filthy he knew the younger boy shared with him.</p><p>For a good five minutes, Brian cleaned all the streaks on Danny's crack, then licked the little brown current-sized berry still clinging to the little boy's brown pucker. It came loose easily. He held it on his tongue, lowered Danny's legs, and stuck out his tongue.</p><p>""You're not going to?""</p><p>Brian sensually slipped his tongue back into his mouth and made an exaggerated swallowing motion.</p><p>""You ever done anything like that?"" Brian asked.</p><p>""Maybe.""</p><p>""Tell me about it.""</p><p>""Uhn uhn. Not going to. Not now.""</p><p>""Later? Some other time?""</p><p>""Maybe.""</p><p>""Wanna kiss?""</p><p>""You got poopy breath!""</p><p>""Wanna kiss?""</p><p>""No way, poopy mouth!""</p><p>""Wanna kiss me, poopy baby?""</p><p>Danny didn't answer. Instead he broke into a broad smile that lit his entire face. He sat completely up, grasped Brian's head, and planted his mouth fully on the older boy's and thrust his little tongue inside. There wasn't any real flavor to mention, just the understanding that this well-liked, well-respected eight grade athlete had willingly licked his butt. Had willingly swallowed a tiny Danny poop-ball. Had revealed a part of who Brian really was to Danny, a part that Danny was afraid to reveal to himself. A part he could no longer deny and no longer wanted to.</p><p>Brian mumbled something into Danny's mouth.</p><p>""What?"" Danny asked.</p><p>""Looks like you're ready again,"" Brian answered, stroking Danny's hard two inch pecker. ""I got a favor to ask. A big one.""</p><p>Brian's serious tone worried Danny.</p><p>""Can you..."" Brian stuttered, ""God this is hard to ask. Please don't hate. And please don't say 'no.'""</p><p>""I don't know. I don't want to hurt you, Brian. Please don't ask me to do that.""</p><p>""Hell. It won't hurt me. Like the exact opposite. Please say 'yes.' Promise me you'll do it.""</p><p>Danny had no idea what Brian wanted him to do. It worried him. But Brian had said it wouldn't hurt him and how could he say 'no?' Not to his best friend. Not to his only real friend.</p><p>Softly, barely audible: ""Okay. I promise.""</p><p>Brian pulled Danny to him and hugged him hard enough to squeeze breath out of the skinny boy. ""I want you to fuck me, please. But do it nice. Show me you love me.""</p><p>""How I do that?"" Danny asked, genuinely mystified. He knew what fucking was: Intercourse between a man and a woman where the man put his penis in a woman's vagina and sperm came out. Mama had explained it to him many times and with increasing detail as he got older. He's been shown diagrams, photos, and even a short, very explicit video. But Brian didn't have the right equipment. And his own certainly wasn't like that of the men in the photos and video.</p><p>Brian reached between their legs and tweaked Danny's hard-on.</p><p>""You put this beautiful little pecker in my butt hole and fuck it in and out. I'll help you. You'll need to get me slick. You can use something slippy or you can use your tongue to get my hole wet.""</p><p>Brian badly wanted Danny to use his mouth, but he knew that'd be asking way too much of the boy so soon. It was enough Danny was going to do him. That's what he wanted most of all.</p><p>""Lie down on your back like when you licked me,"" Danny instructed. He started pushing Brian's legs over his head, when the older boy hooked his own hands behind his knees, giving full access to his hole.</p><p>Danny's brow crinkled. He'd tried to see his own rectum -- as his mother called it -- many times in the standing mirror and with a hand mirror, never with much success. But he'd see enough to know that Brian's looked much different. Still hairless and with only the slightest tinge of brown in the butt crease, Brian's hole was puffy, ringed with rectal tissue, red, and bruised looking. Not smooth and tight like his own.</p><p>""Does your butthole change that much when you start getting hairy and stuff?"" Danny asked.</p><p>Brian started to cry softly. ""Don' hate me when you hear me out. Okay? It looks like that cuz my asshole father's been fucking it a long time. Since before I was your age.""</p><p>""No way!""</p><p>""I was six the first time. I used to hate it. I don't hate it anymore. Just hate my father. The asswipe. Actually I like it a lot. But not from him. That's why I want you to do it. I want to see what it feels like to get fucked by someone who loves me. That okay, baby?""</p><p>Danny's answer was to slip between Brian's thighs and start licking his 13-year old lover's crease. He'd loved doing this to his little infant brother in the past weeks, but the excitement at those times was nothing compared to this.</p><p>Brian's crack was much cleaner than his had been with only slight traces of the older boy's last shit. He was, after all, 13 years old and was careful about making sure he was well wiped -- in most cases, that is. But sometimes, if he knew no one would see it -- or if one of THEM saw it, he sometimes skipped his wipe i. He wasn't able to do this often since he was never sure when his father might press him into action for himself or one of his friends. It was those sessions that had taught Brian to wipe well. If he hadn't, his father or one of the other guys would tease him calling him ""little baby poopy butt."" He'd had to deal with that nickname until he was 10 and finally learned how to clean well using water or spit. Except some of his customers liked him that way. His father would tell him then not to wipe</p><p>And sometimes, when he was all alone, he'd use his fingers instead of toilet paper, wiping, licking them clean. He'd keep wiping and licking until his fingers came away clean. God, how he loved the bitter, nasty taste.</p><p>But today Brian was glad he'd wiped well after his father's quick send-off-to-school fuck. He didn't want his new lover to see a dirty crack and asshole, although he loved seeing Danny's. He was afraid Danny might be grossed by it. Little did he know how much Danny was like him.</p><p>But Brian got a sense of Danny's depravity when the tight young tongue poked hard at his asshole. Slowly, Brian loosened his puffy sphincter. Brian had learned over the past seven years how to keep it tight or how to loosen it quickly depending on the man's need who was fucking him. But he loosened it slowly this time, wanting Danny to enjoy his probing. When it did loosen, Danny's tongue slipped in easily and deeply.</p><p>Brian thought the boy might withdraw it quickly, but Danny didn't. Instead, he dug in deeper. He wiggled his tongue around, trying to lick the insides of his older friend's rectum. The probing relaxed Brian's gut, and mixed with the air Danny was pumping in, caused a full feeling to roil in Brian's lower intestine.</p><p>""Watch out, dude, ""I'm gonna..."" Brian gasped. Just as the important word was about leave his mouth, a loud, long rumbling fart escaped his hole. First it blasted Danny's nose and filled the air with a nasty, fetid, shit-tinged stench. But the loud rumbling didn't last long. It was muffled by Danny's mouth, which he'd clamped over the fluttering anus at the first blast of Brian's fart, his tongue still digging deeper.</p><p>Danny's jaw ached and his tongue was impossibly sore. He was about to stop his digging with his tongue when the tip touched what he'd hoped for. A soft mass had inched down Brian's intestine. Danny danced his tongue around the tip, letting spit soften it slightly. But at last, his jaw and tongue couldn't take it any more. He had to pull away.</p><p>""Dude!"" Brian gasped again. ""You've got poopy drool on your chin. You are one nasty little fucker. Kiss me.""</p><p>Before Danny could kiss him, however, Brian licked the brown drool from his lover's lips and chin. Then they played a fast tongue battle, sharing the faint flavor of Brian's shit between them.</p><p>Brian pushed Danny off.</p><p>""Now fuck me, poop boy!""</p><p>Danny climbed between Brian's legs and kind of knew what he was supposed to do. His penis was supposed to go into the other boy's poop hole. But how? How should he do it. He tried poking it in, but his hard, little nail didn't come close to the hole. He scooted up closer until he could feel Brian's warm flesh. Once more he poked forward. His cocklet missed the hole by a good two inches, hit solid flesh, and bent in the middle.</p><p>""Ouch!"" he cried. ""It's not working."" The twinge of pain and the frustration brought tears to his eyes.</p><p>Brian petted his hair gently.</p><p>""Hey, Baby, relax. It's not rocket surgery."" Danny giggled at the mixed up phrase. Brian spit on his fingers, grasped the two inch boner, wet it, scooted forward, and placed the pointed, purple cocklet head at his asshole and scooted forward some more. Danny's cocklet slipped through Brian's asshole, sending shivers through both boys.</p><p>""Oh sweety. Oh Baby. That feels sooooo good. I love you, Baby,"" Brian whispered, barely loud enough for Danny to hear. But hear it, Danny did.</p><p>Brian had been fucked many times in the seven years since his father first raped him. Many times, and by many different cocks. But never had he been fucked by a cock as tiny as Danny's or by a cock that so filled him completely. He grasped the younger boy's skinny buttocks and held him in tightly place. Slowly he bucked his hips, fucking himself on the little nail. At first Danny lay passively, allowing Brian to do all the work. But nature and instinct quickly took over and in a couple of minutes he was matching his own fucking motions with the bigger boy's. He felt like he was trying to climb inside Brian, being led by his penis. The tip of his hard little cock hit against the mass inside that his tongue had briefly touched earlier and poked into it.</p><p>While Brian was lost in the wonderful joy and love of the moment, Danny was enthralled by the shear sensuality and sexual passion -- a passion he'd never felt as strong or as all-consuming.</p><p>""I'm fucking your poop, Brian. I can feel it!""</p><p>Brian giggled. ""Well then fuck my shit, poop fucker."" He tightened his sphincter as tight as he could.</p><p>Danny slammed harder, faster. ""Fucking your shit. Fucking your shitty asshole. Fucking your shit. Fucking your shit. Shitty fucking asshole. Cock sucker. Mother fucker. Shit shit shit fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck FUUUCCCKKK!""</p><p>The last word screamed so loud Brian was sure someone walking by could have heard it. He didn't care. He loved feeling his little lover's cock jerking in an uncontrollable orgasm buried two inches up his shit hole.</p><p>Slowly Danny came down from his orgasmic high. When he caught his breath, he pulled his limp noodle from Brian's vice-like hole. He pulled himself to lie face to face with his lover and leaned in and kissed his face with a myriad little, wet, sloppy pecks. He stopped, then looked into Brian's eyes.</p><p>""I love you, Brian. I really do."" Danny went back to kissing all over Brian's freckled face. He looked up once more, then at the top of his voice yelled, ""I love you Brian Johnson. And I don't care who knows.""</p><p>""I can tell, Danny."" Tears formed in Brian's eyes. ""You're the very first guy who ever fucked me who loved me. Ya know that? The very first.""</p><p>""Then it's your turn, Brian. Fuck me. I want you to fuck me now!""</p>"
433,"Taking Timmy's Tookus, Part 5",Antonio Green,auto67340399@hushmail.com,"['bb', 'tb ws', 'scat', 'oral', 'anal', 'lac (incidental)', 'inc']","This story will contain scenes of sex between boys and a boy and his infant (then toddler) brother including watersports and scat scenes. It also will contain recollections of forced incest and boy prostitution. But the basis of the story is love -- love between brothers and love between boys. Brian and Danny get much dirtier in this chapter. If you're not into raunch between loving boys, you won't like this chapter.",2012-03-05T00:00:00,"This story will contain scenes of sex between boys and a boy and his infant (then toddler) brother including watersports and scat scenes. It also will contain recollections of forced incest and boy prostitution. But the basis of the story is love -- love between brothers and love between boys.

If any of this offends you, do not read this story. If this is illegal where you live, do not read this story. If you are underage, do not read this story (come back when you're old enough). But if you'd like to read a well-written story by a professional writer, enjoy.
And please do not print this story on a public computer and leave it in the printer (as was done with Chapter 1).","<p></p><h5>From Chapter 4</h5><p>Slowly Danny came down from his orgasmic high. When he caught his breath, he pulled his limp noodle from Brian's vice-like hole. He pulled himself to lie on top of his lover and leaned in and kissed his face with a myriad little, wet, sloppy pecks. He stopped, then looked into Brian's eyes.</p><p>""I love you, Brian. I really do."" Danny went back to kissing all over Brian's freckled face. He looked up once more, then at the top of his voice yelled, ""I love you Brian Johnson. And I don't care who knows.""</p><p>""I can tell, Danny."" Tears formed in Brian's eyes. ""You're the very first guy who ever fucked me who loved me. Ya know that? The very first.""</p><p>""Then it's your turn, Brian. Fuck me. I want you to fuck me now!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5: Delving Even Deeper</h5><p>""No way! I ain't gonna fuck you, "" Brian yelled. ""It'll hurt you and I ain't gonna hurt you the way my...""</p><p>Brian's voice trailed off. Danny pushed his lovers shoulders as hard against the bed as his skinny arms could manage. He pierced Brian's eyes with his gaze.</p><p>""You are going to do it, asshole. I told you I want you to fuck me. You will do it and you will do it NOW!"" Danny's tone was light and joking; Brian's face stormy. He shook his head.</p><p>""You don't understand, baby. I love ya. It hurt so much my first time. And a whole bunch of times after the first time. I can't do that to you. I love ya too much.""</p><p>Danny cuddled close, his cheek rubbing all over Brian's face.</p><p>He whispered gently, ""You've got the most fantastic, beautiful, sexy and biggest pee-pee, dickie, dick, penis, and cock I've ever seen. Well, seen in person. Well, I guess it's the only one I've seen in person except my little brother's. But Mama showed me pictures so I'd know what mine'll look like when I get older, when I get to be a man. And I know you're only starting to get big. I gotta be honest with you. I've been putting stuff in my pooper for a long time. Like when I was 5, even. Marbles. My finger. Well, three fingers now. Candles. I even have a favorite marker that's just about your size I use all the time pretending it's you. And it doesn't hurt me at all!""</p><p>The last statement wasn't totally true. Danny hadn't discovered the joy of lube yet, so the marker always hurt at first. But he loved feeling it stretch his hole.</p><p>""Plus,"" he continued, ""I've done poops that are MUCH bigger than you, and I love the way they feel even if they hurt sometimes. So YOU WILL FUCK ME! Or I'll run outside naked and yell at the top of my lungs how much I love you.""</p><p>Brian laughed, tears running down his cheeks.</p><p>""Can't have you outside bare assed nakers, can we? Guess I gotta fuck you, dude. I'll try to make it easy for you. And if it hurts even a little tiny bit, you gotta tell me. Okay?""</p><p>Brian reached over to the rickety bedside table and pulled a blue and white tube from its drawer.</p><p>""What's that?""</p><p>""It's called KY. It'll make it go in easier. Wish that asshole'd used it when he started me.""</p><p>""You really hate him, don't you?""</p><p>Brian just grunted.</p><p>""Maybe you can tell me about it. One day.""</p><p>""Yeah, maybe,"" Brian muttered, then stated with mock toughness, ""but now I'm gonna ram my hard fucking cock up your funky ass shit hole!""</p><p>Brian was anything but tough when he scooted down between Danny's legs. He gently lifted them to the younger boy's skinny legs, exposing his anus. He'd licked it earlier, but it still had a few streaks of brown, maybe some new ones, even. ""Hmm,"" Brian thought to himself, ""I think Danny's a leaker. Like me.""</p><p>He licked all around the hole, moving in on it slowly, tickling gently as he did. He couldn't taste much, just a touch of Danny's inner essence. He lusted for more. Once he got to the hole, he slowly made love to it with his tongue, licking, poking, probing. As Danny's hole widened, Brian slipped more and more of his tongue in.</p><p>There! He could feel it with the tip of his tongue. The tip. He heard Danny grunt as his tongue forced the tight hole open suddenly.</p><p>""Sorry, dude,"" Brian mumbled as best he could.</p><p>""Don't stop. It just surprised me,"" Danny answered.</p><p>Brian's tongue crawled forward slowly. It wrapped around the tip of a very firm mass. No doubt what that was.</p><p>Suddenly, Danny erupted in a loud, rumbling fart, expelling air Brian had forced up his rectum. Awhile ago, the younger boy might have been embarrassed, scared. But now he loved that he'd just pooted in his lover's nose. The stench wafting up to his nose.</p><p>""Sorry, man. That's a pretty stinky one. Isn't it?"" he giggled.</p><p>""The stinkier the better, little dude,"" Brian answered, pulling his face away from the source of the stink. ""I'd love to smell your farts all day. But we got work to do. Do't want you running out into the street nakers, do we?""</p><p>Brian sat back on his feet, uncapped the KY tube, and squeezed it on the spit slick asshole winking before him.</p><p>""Oooo cold!"" Danny yelped.</p><p>Brian didn't want any pain to accompany his little lover's first fuck, so he slowly worked the KY all around the slightly distended pucker and in to the dark channel.</p><p>""Oooooo, but now it feels so good,"" Danny cooed. ""Hurry up. I gotta have it. I want it so bad.""</p><p>For all his desire not to hurt his little friend, Brian was just as eager to get on with it. He slathered up his four hard inches, rubbing a good amount right on the deep red cockhead protruding from his wrinkled foreskin. He scooted into place, glancing first at Danny's hard little nail then at the boy's soft, girlish face.</p><p>""You are so pretty, Danny. And so hard. If I sproinged your dickie, I think it'd break off. ""</p><p>""Sproinged?""</p><p>""Yeah. You know, If I did this.""</p><p>Brian pulled Danny's little metal rod down toward his feet. It snapped back and smacked Danny's tummy with a audible 'thwack."" That got both boys giggling. Danny reached up and touched Brian's nose.</p><p>""You got poopies on your nose, Bri."" He leaned forward and licked the little brown smear off.</p><p>""You ready, Baby?"" Brian whispered. Danny nodded his assent. ""If it hurts at all, you gotta tell me. I'll stop.""</p><p>Danny nodded again, but he had his fingers crossed. The nine-year old hated pain, but there was no way he'd stop Brian from ... the word rolled around his mind ... fucking him. He grasped the piss wet sheets and waited.</p><p>Brian's penis was, indeed, about the size of one of the jumbo marker's Danny used on himself over the last few weeks. But the vermillion cockhead was slightly flared, and Brian knew that would cause some discomfort if he didn't go slowly. He pushed it gently against the slightly opened anus. He grunted and pushed slowly. Danny grunted. The ring of muscles twitched, loosened briefly, then slammed shut.</p><p>""Ow."" Danny couldn't help himself.</p><p>""No way. I ain't gonna do it.""</p><p>""Yes. Please, Brian. Please. I want you to fuck me so bad. Please. Please. Please.""</p><p>Brian couldn't tell if the tears in his lover's eyes were from pain, passion, or fear. ""You gotta push out like you're pooping. Okay?"" Brian hadn't learned that trick for over a month after his father first raped him. When he finally realized this would make the assault less painful, his father sneered at him and said it was about time he learned how to be a good pussy boy.</p><p>Danny strained and grunted like he was trying to pass a huge log. A little puff of gas flowed around Brian's knob, and the ring relaxed. The cockhead popped into the warm, tight rectum.</p><p>""Oh fuck. Oh man. Oh fuck oh shit,"" Brian breathed huskily.</p><p>Danny grabbed Brian around the neck and pulled him into a full tongue slathering kiss.</p><p>""Oh fuck is right, Brian. You're in me, dude. You're fucking me. I love it. I love you. God, it feels so fucking good. Do more. Fuck it in me.""</p><p>Brian continued to push in slowly, scraping against Danny's little prostate and poking against the hard mass that rested just a couple of inches up the boy's rectum. When he hit that resistance, he pushed hard, feeling it crumble around him.</p><p>Four inches isn't much ... unless you're nine years old and it's your first time being penetrated by a real cock. Danny loved holding his poops until the very last moment, loved the feeling of being full and almost losing it. But now, with a full intestine and what he could feel was a big poop backed up in him ... now THIS was heaven. This was what he'd always wanted.</p><p>Brian pulled almost all the way out until he could feel Danny's tight ring against the ridge of his cockhead. He pushed back in, a little harder this time.</p><p>""Yes,"" Danny hissed.</p><p>Brian picked up the pace, his painfully hard prick poking first against the boy's swollen prostate then jamming into the end of his lover's turd. Over and over his penis invaded the Danny's dark passage. Faster and faster. He wanted it to last forever, but he knew he couldn't hold back much longer. He grabbed the hard, little two inch pecker between them and started jacking furiously, almost violently. Danny loved it.</p><p>As the moment approached, Brian was rabbit fucking his love without regard to whether he was causing any pain. He leaned close to Danny's ear.</p><p>""You're the first, you know,"" Brian panted.</p><p>""Huh?"" Danny could barely get the sound out, he was gasping so hard for air.</p><p>""You're my first fuck. I never fucked nobody before. All the times I been fucked, I never fucked nobody. I'm so glad it's ...""</p><p>Then it came, hitting the thirteen year old like a seizure. The most powerful orgasm he'd ever had. So strong it hurt, but the hurt felt so good, so perfect, so right. Right as Brian hit his peak, he could feel Danny's asshole spasm repeatedly. Somewhere in the background he could hear the little boy yelling in the throes of his own powerful, dry cum. It felt like he dumped a ton of jizz into the little guy's asshole. But in truth, Brian only shot a little more than he normally did. After three wet shots, the remaining spasms were dry.</p><p>Exhausted, Brian collapsed. As he gasped for breath, he could feel Danny pushing against him.</p><p>""You're too heavy. I can't breathe,"" Danny pleaded.</p><p>Brian rolled to the side, his legs still across his recently fucked little boy friend. He loved the way that sounded. Little boyfriend. He started to laugh. Danny quickly followed suit.</p><p>""You mean it? I was really your first? </p><p>""Fuck, yeah. I'm so glad it was you. And it ain't gonna be the last time, either, dude. I don't ever want to stop fucking you. We're gonna do it until we're like 100 years old.""</p><p>""You mean it?"" Suddenly, Danny felt an unfamiliar warmth sweep his entire body, a warmth brought on by the feeling of being totally and completely loved. This was followed quickly by a familiar rumbling in his tummy. He knew what was about to happen and tried to untangle himself from Brian's legs. As panicked as he felt, as much as he had to get away, he knew there wasn't enough time.</p><p>Then with a loud, warbling fart, his gaping anus twitched and opened even more. In a rush, a two and a half inch thick, eight-inch long turd erupted from his hole followed by a large squirt of liquid shit, some spattering Brian's legs.</p><p>""Oweeee!"" Danny screeched. The rapid evacuation hurt ten times worse than any poop he'd ever done.Then realization of what had just happened swept over him. He started to bawl.</p><p>""I'm sorry, Brian. Don't hate me. I didn't mean to.""</p><p>Brian laughed, then realized that probably wasn't the best thing to do. He hugged Danny to his chest.</p><p>""Don't worry, dude. The first time I got fucked I totally exploded right after the asshole pulled outta me. Diarrhea everywhere. Boy was he pissed. Pushed my face in it and smacked me but good. But you remember what I told you?""</p><p>Danny shook his head. Brian straightened up and picked up the brown, knobby shit log, rounded on both ends because Danny's sphincter hadn't closed yet.</p><p>""I told you I love your poop. I love it enough to kiss it!"" He kissed it along its length from one end to the other.</p><p>""Hey look. See that?"" He pointed to some light translucent brown cream adhering to one end. ""I do believe that's my spunk. Yummy!"" He licked a little bit off.</p><p>""Stop that!"" Danny yelled. ""You gave that to me, so I should lick it."" He grabbed Brian's hands and brought the turd to his mouth and licked the remaining semen off.</p><p>""You're one nasty fuck, you know that, Danny?"" Brian's face was squinched up in mock disgust, but the younger boy knew he was playing with him.</p><p>""You started it, nasty shitty turd licker!""</p><p>""You know what else I wanna do?"" Brian asked. Danny shook his head.</p><p>Brian leaned back on the piss-wet sheets, lifted his legs, and said, ""I want you to fuck me again. In a special way.""</p><p>Danny grimaced. ""I don't think I can. I think I wore out my pee-pee.""</p><p>""Not with your 'pee-pee,' dude. Watch.""</p><p>Brian pushed the rounded tip of the shit log against his asshole. He pushed slightly and the tip slipped in.</p><p>""Now THIS is nasty,"" Brian grunted as he slowly pushed the turd inside himself. ""Gotta do it slow or it breaks apart.""</p><p>Danny gaped in fascination as the thick turd advanced into Brian's hole a quarter inch at a time. After about three inches had made its way into Brian's rectum, all movement inside stopped. The older boy grunted, pushed a little more with only tiny progress, then pulled the turd out.</p><p>Danny wasn't sure how much Brian had intended to shove in himself, but he kind of wished he'd gotten more in. He wasn't going to say anything, though, but his face must have given him away.</p><p>""Can't do it, Danny my love,"" Brian said. ""Got something in the way.""</p><p>""What?"" Danny asked.</p><p>Brian looked at him like he was nuts. ""What do you think, silly!""</p><p>Reality dawned on Danny quickly. ""Oh. I get it get. It's um, um...""</p><p>""Yeah, poopy boy. I got some shit of my own I gotta get rid of.""</p><p>Brian dropped Danny's shitty offering and started to climb off the bed.</p><p>""No wait! Do it here. Please. I always wanted to see what poop looked like coming out. I've tried to see mine with a small mirror, but I just couldn't do it right. It just went on the floor. That's all.""</p><p>""You want me to do it on the bed?"" Brian asked.</p><p>""Kind of,"" Danny answered. ""But not really on the bed."" He pointed at his abdomen. ""I want poopoo on my tummy.""  Danny knew he sounded babyish the way he was talking, but he felt that way and wanted to bring Brian into his world at that moment.</p><p>""You want me to shit ... I mean poopoo on you?""</p><p>""Pwease.""</p><p>This new, ""little boy Danny"" surprised Brian. The nine-year old always acted so much older than his peers, using big words and getting straight A's. But somehow he understood Danny's need to be babyish. And he knew Danny understood his own need to have Danny act that way.</p><p>""Okay, Poopoo Baby. Lie down and I'll do a big poopy on you.""</p><p>Brian straddled his little baby lover with his rear facing toward Danny's head.</p><p>""Where you want my poop, Poopoo Baby?""</p><p>""Poopoo on my pee-pee.""</p><p>Brian muttered, ""so, so nasty"" not in condemnation, but in excitement. Finally he'd met someone like him, someone who loved what he loved, someone who wanted to do what he had been forced to do by men who wanted to humiliate him. They'd forced him many times, yes, and Brian expressed revulsion and resignation every time. But secretly he loved the filthy play, secretly he'd engaged in it in private many times, always wishing he could share the squalid enjoyment with someone he loved. Who loved him.</p><p>Brian spread his cheeks, giving his Poopoo Baby a clear view. Normally he was ashamed of his permanently bruised, puffy, asshole, crimson-ringed with extruded rectal tissue, permanently damaged by over seven years of brutal abuse.</p><p>""Pretty ugly, isn't it?"" Brian commented more than asked.</p><p>But Danny loved what he saw. He'd looked at his own so many times, he knew Brian's hole was different -- different from his, different from his infant brother's, probably different from all the other boys in his school.</p><p>""Pwetty poopoo hole. Baby wov da poopoo hole. Poopoo on Baby, pwease.""</p><p>Brian loved feeling full in the rectum, so he hadn't shit for over a day, intentionally holding it for the inevitable rough penetration he expected in the evening by his father or eighteen year old brother. Or both. They both loved getting his shit on their cocks because they both loved humiliating Brian, making him lick and suck their filthy cocks clean. So straddling the little boy beneath him, Brian knew he had a full load to give. A moment's reluctance slowed him, then he heard Danny chanting sing-song beneath him.</p><p>""Poopoo on me. Poopoo on me. Poopoo on me, Daddy! Poopoo on me. Poopoo on me. Poopoo on me, Daddy!""</p><p>Brian wasn't sure he liked being called ""daddy."" His own was so mean. So miserable. So brutal. But he quickly realized that he'd love to be Danny-baby's make believe daddy, a daddy who shared piss and sperm and snot and loogies and -- most of all -- a daddy who shared shit with his little boy lover. His sphincter opened easily.</p><p>Danny stopped his singing and held his breath. Brian's asshole stretched a quarter of an inch, pushed open by a small small, dark brown blob. The hole quickly doubled in size as the blob turned into a soft, half inch thick snake of shit that extended in one long mass from Brian's loose hole. The snake touched the tip of Danny's stick-hard little cock, smearing the purple head brown. It dropped the rest of the way and curled around the little pole, besmearing Danny's tight ball sac and soft abdomen.</p><p>Danny leaned forward so he could be as close as possible, so he could see himself being fouled by his lover's poop. No, not poop. By his lover's shit. He inhaled deeply. The smell was ripe and penetrating. He reached out and touched the growing mass as it continued extruding from Brian's savaged hole. It didn't seem like it would ever stop. He looked at his finger. A dime-sized lump of shit stuck to it. He sniffed. Even more intense than the stink rising from the pile on his tummy. He thought about licking a little off his finger, then changed his mind. Instead, he plunged his whole finger into his mouth and sucked hard.</p><p>Waxy. Bitter. A little spicy from Brian's chili dinner the night before. But oh, so delicious. Danny had only ever eaten his brother's poop in any quantity. What he'd tasted of his own were mere licks of his finger after he'd pushed it into his rear. Never much to taste. Not so strong and delicious -- in a foul sort of way.</p><p>By the time Danny had sucked his finger clean, Brian had finished releasing his bowels. Danny's pubis was covered in a mass of warm, moist reddish brown to deep brown feces. Only the very tip of his hard, little, two inch rocket peaked through the stinking mass. He poked his finger in the pile and scooped out a tablespoon's worth of poop, poopoo, crap, shit. No hesitation this time. In it went. The flavor was ten times as intense. The nastiness a hundred times. He was eating his teen lover's most secret part.</p><p>Once more Danny dug into the mass, scooping out even more -- a golf ball sized mass this time. By now, Brian was watching him over his shoulder.</p><p>""I wov your poopy poopies, Poopoo Daddy. Yum. Yum. Baby want more."" Drunk with love, lust, and the sheer nastiness of what they were doing, Danny shoved the mass in his mouth, chewed it, releasing more spiciness. He gagged slightly as he started to swallow, then forced the slimy mass down his throat.</p><p>""Careful, little Poopoo Baby,"" Brian giggled. ""If you're not used to it, you might puke.""</p><p>As much as he wanted to eat every foul, stinking bit of Brian's shit, Danny knew he'd reached his limit. Suddenly, a belch formed in his upper tract. Danny was not the belching kind of kid. As hard as he'd try in order to play burp games with his classmates, all that would escape were little squeaks. Not this time. The feces mixed with gastric juices welled up and escaped in one long, loud expulsion that smelled like a sewer.</p><p>""Man, Poopoo Baby smells rank,"" Brian giggled. ""I want to kiss him!""</p><p>Brian started to move around to face Danny, but the younger boy grabbed his ass cheeks.</p><p>""Don't move, Poopoo Daddy. Poopoo Baby wants to fuck you with his poopoo log. Oops. Poopoo Baby said bad word.""</p><p>Danny picked up the eight inch shit log and pushed it against Brian's shit-smeared hole. After a tiny bit of resistance, the log reopened the loose, shit-smeared hole and started in easily.</p><p>""Push it in really hard, Danny,"" Brian gasped, dropping the daddy-baby game. ""Rape me with your shit.""</p><p>Danny did as asked, shoving the turd in hard an inch at a time. When the last half inch remained outside Brian's distended hole, he took three fingers and pushed the rest inside hard. His fingers slipped in accidentally. Danny was surprised the hole was so soft and pliable, not tight like his. He lacked the knowledge and perspective to know that repeated anal abuse loosened had loosened Brian's hole. He felt four hard squeezes. Another new bit of understanding slowly dawning. Brian's hole was soft and loose, but he'd been well trained how to tighten it for his abusers' pleasure.</p><p>""Brian, please fuck me again,"" the real Danny asked. ""I know you don't want to hurt me, and I know it will probably hurt more this time. But I want you so bad. Use the slippy stuff again. Please, please fuck me.""</p><p>Brian pivoted into position between Danny's legs. His cock was an angry red, the head forced all the way through his tight foreskin. No, he did not want to hurt this sweet, stinky boy he so adored. But there was no way he could have kept himself in check if Danny had told him ""no.""</p><p>""I'm not going to use the slippy stuff, Danny. I know something much better. They use it on me all the time.""</p><p>Brian scooped up a handful of his shit from Danny's tummy.</p><p>""You're gonna use poop?""</p><p>""Yeah. Think about it. Everything that comes out of your butthole is covered in poop. 'Cuz it's poop! Trust me. It works real good. You'll love it. But I gotta warn you. I'm not gonna stop even if you beg. You got me so hot, I gotta do this.""</p><p>""I'm not going to stop you, silly billy. Even if it hurts me so much I want to die.""</p><p>Brian smeared the shit all over his cock, then smeared more around then in Danny's asshole. One finger, then two fingers slipped in easily.</p><p>""That feels so awesome, Brian.""</p><p>""Told ya.""</p><p>Brian positioned his shit covered 3/4 inch thick cockhead against Danny's smeared asshole and pushed.</p><p>A twinge of discomfort surged through the 9-year old beneath him. Not bad. The little boy expected worse. But Brian wasn't that big, he'd had larger things in him...</p><p>Then Brian forced his full four inches inside Danny's rectum. Danny screamed.</p><p>Brian clamped his lips over the Danny's mouth, capturing Danny's screams and fetid stench inside his own mouth.</p><p>""Go with it, Baby. Go with it. It hurts 'cuz the big poop you did. I ain't stopping. I gotta do this.""</p><p>All the time, Brian didn't stop his pumping, picking up speed and force.</p><p>Danny's screaming softened, then ceased.</p><p>""I don't want you to stop. It hurt so much but I want it so bad.</p><p>Brian was always a quick cummer the first time in any sex session. Subsequent ones always took longer. This was the first time, though, he got to experience this phenomenon inside someone else's ass hole. He pumped briskly for a good four minutes, then felt the urge rising. He stopped.</p><p>""Don't stop!"" Danny begged.</p><p>""Just a little bit."" After the urge ebbed, Brian was back in the saddle, pumping hard and fast.</p><p>Four times he came to the edge. Four times in twelve minutes. Danny was moaning in pleasure-pain beneath him. Shit smearing between their bellies and spattering with each thrust. The stench in the room only heightened both boys' passion. Three times Danny spasmed and shook in an intense dry orgasm. The last one brought Brian to the point of no return. With one brutal thrust, he jammed his four inches hard through Danny's clenching asshole. Hot jizz surged through his piss tube. Eight spasms. Most dry, but every one so intense they brought tears to his eyes.</p><p>When Brian looked down, actual tears were running down Danny's cheeks.</p><p>""I'm sorry, Danny. Don't cry. You said you wanted me to. I couldn't help myself.""</p><p>Danny punched him hard on the arm. ""Im not crying because of that, silly. I just feel so fucking good.""</p><p>""Better watch your mouth, Poopoo Baby.""</p><p>Danny giggled. ""How's this for watching my mouth?"" He threw his arms around Brian's neck, pulled him down, clamped his mouth over his lover's, and pushed his tongue in. Once more he belched, this time intentionally, his burp sounding like a ""real boy"" belch, like one from a wimp like him.</p><p>Brian tasted Danny's rotten breath and smelled it through the back of his nose. He pushed the little boy away.</p><p>""Man, your breath stanks and tastes like shit, Poopoo Baby.""</p><p>Brian leaned back down and swept his tongue around inside Danny's mouth, relishing in the fetid taste. He'd tasted shit many times in his thirteen years: his own, his father's, his brothers, his father's friends, even strangers his father brought to their home. None had tasted so sweet, so wonderful as the dark nasty flavors roiling through his mouth.</p><p>After a few minutes of soft, gentle tongue kissing, the older boy released Danny's lips. He sat up, his cock firm but no longer hard in Danny's rectum. He rubbed his pubis against Danny's, smearing the sticky, stinking mess between them. He dipped his index finger into the shit, then started moving it around on Danny's chest. He'd rub his shitty finger on Danny's chest, dip back in and move some more.</p><p>After a couple minutes of minutes, he licked his finger clean and asked, ""I have a special surprise for you, Baby. You trust me?""</p><p>Danny nodded. He so completely trusted his special friend, he'd let Brian do anything to him.</p><p>Danny felt Brian's flaccid dick firm up slightly, then twitch. Brian bent down and began French kissing Danny. As he did so, Danny felt a warm trickle begin inside him. It rapidly increased to a full gush. Brian was peeing in him. No, once again, he had to use the big boy words.</p><p>""Brian! You're pissing in me. That's so..."" Words failed Danny for a moment. Then he found them and hugged Brian to him. ""That's so wonderful.""</p><p>""Careful, little dude. Don't hug so hard. The pee's just half the surprise.""</p><p>The piss seemed to last forever. Danny's Mama had given him enemas before. At first, when he was just a little boy, he hated them. But the last few times -- the last one about two months ago -- had made his little penis hard. Having his lover piss in him -- in his asshole where he'd planted his sperm just minutes before -- this was more than Danny could stand. His cocklet, which had felt completely warn out after his last orgasm, hardened painfully.</p><p>As the piss filled him, Danny looked toward his tummy and could see it bulging slightly. Like he was pregnant with Brian's baby. A piss baby. Suddenly, a powerful cramp engulfed his guts, wrapped itself around every nerve in his pubic area, and ripped an orgasm out of his shaking body like he'd never felt before.</p><p>Danny had never been good at holding his Mama's enemas. Now, the cramping just hurt and the piss inside his rectum began burning a little bit. He clamped his hole as hard as he could around the firm flesh still inside him.</p><p>""That was fucking awesome,"" Danny gasped. ""But I don't think I can hold it very long.""</p><p>Very long? Danny knew he couldn't hold more than a few seconds. Positively couldn't make it to Brian's bathroom. For a brief moment he wondered if Brian even had a bathroom. After all, they'd peed and pooped right here in the bedroom.</p><p>""I could feel that one real good. You squeezed my cock real good,"" Brian whispered. ""But ain't no way you're gonna be able to hold it in. I couldn't the first time. Anyways, I wanna feel you let it all go right now.""</p><p>Brian's assurance was all Danny needed to relax his sphincter and release the flood. Wet warmth flowed out around Brian's cock, wet the bed, and filled the room with the intoxicating stench of piss and shit. Danny giggled the entire time, reveling in the filth he and Brian were sharing.</p><p>The two boys lay cuddling for several minutes, no words said, tons of emotions expressed silently.</p><p>""Guess we gotta get cleaned up,"" Brian said, lifting up and pulling his now soft two inches out of Danny's rectum. ""Anyways, I wanna show you the other surprise I got for you.""</p><p>""Another one? Like peeing up my poop hole wasn't enough!"" As a matter of fact, Danny was glad to be moving. Once they had finished their play and started cuddling, the room felt chilly. He was shivering slightly as he stood up. Brian wrapped an old blanket around Danny's shoulders.</p><p>Looking down, the little blond boy saw what a mess he was. Poop was smeared all over his legs and belly and there were funny looking brown streaks on his chest where Brian had ""painted"" him earlier. Brian was almost as bad. Soft shit covered his lower abdomen and his flaccid cock. There were even some streaks of brown on his face and around his mouth.</p><p>""Yucko. We're a mess. How you going to clean it up?"" Danny asked.</p><p>""No problem. I'll throw the shitty bed stuff in the washer and we'll take a nice warm shower together. Unless you're too shy to shower with me.""</p><p>""No way. That sounds fun. What about the other surprise?""</p><p>""You'll see. Come with me."" Brian stripped his bed of the filthy, shit and piss smeared sheet, revealing a plastic mattress pad beneath. Danny turned away, a little embarrassed that his older friend was a bed wetter.</p><p>""Hey, it ain't what you think. I don't wet the bed. Least not by accident. But my dad and his buddies like this type of play. Piss and shit stuff. So we keep it on my bed for that. And sometimes if I'm lazy I just wet anyways.""</p><p>He gathered all the dirty bed clothes carefully into a bundle, making sure all the filth was safely wrapped inside. Even though it was a little chilly outside, he open a window. Then he sprayed air freshener and lit a scented candle.</p><p>""See. We're all prepared for this shit. Come on, follow me to the washing machine. Don't touch nothing. You still got poops all over you.""</p><p>After getting the laundry started, Brian led the way to the bungalow's small bathroom. Once inside, Brian closed the door and turned on a small but efficient space heater. He took Danny by the shoulders and spun him around to face a full length mirror.</p><p>Danny was shocked. Looking back from the mirror was a very small, very skinny blond boy besmeared by shit. Lots of it. Everything was smeared: his penis -- now shrunken and almost hidden. His tight, tangerine-sized wrinkled ball sack. The top of his legs and all over his tummy all the way to his belly button. A mess of streaks on his chest where Brian had painted him in the bedroom. Streaks of deep brown even sullied his face. Danny couldn't believe how filthy, nasty, disgusting he looked.</p><p>He loved it. He'd fantasized about having someone smear him with poop since he was a little boy. But now it had happened. Not ""someone"" but a big, hunky eighth grade jock. And not poop, but shit. Real, smelly, stinky, soft, nastier than nasty teen boy shit.</p><p>Brian hugged Danny and pointed at what looked like random swipes of shit lines on the small boy's chest.</p><p>""Kinda my surprise - part two"" the redhead said.</p><p>Since he didn't have his glasses on -- thank God, they would have been an awful mess if he did -- Danny leaned closer. The lines weren't random. They were words, smeared across his chest and tummy.</p><p>""BRIAN LUVS DANY!"" the words read, carefully written backwards.</p><p>""I don't think I spelled your name right,"" Brian muttered. ""I know it's kinda weird.""</p><p>Danny spun around, dipped his finger into the shit covering his pubis and wrote on his lover's broad, freckled chest ""Danny luvs Brian."" He stood on tiptoes and kissed Brian gently.</p><p>""I don't ever want to wash it off.""</p><p>""Yeah. Like you're gonna go home stinking of poop with that written on you! You gotta wash it off.""  ""I know. But every time I'm naked and I look at myself in the mirror I'll remember it. And every time I take a poop!""</p><p>The boys climbed into the small, moldy shower. Brian turned on the shower medium hot. Brown water poured from their bodies. There wasn't a screen on the drain -- Brian's father planned well -- and brown water and clumps of poo rinsed away. Brian took a bar of soap and started soaping up Danny.</p><p>""This will take care of the smell. And you're going to have to let me wash your hair.""</p><p>As Brian lovingly washed Danny's bony body, the younger boy melted against his chest.</p><p>""Brian,"" he said, ""you don't have to tell me. But if you want to, I want to hear about your dad and stuff he's done.""</p><p>Brian had dreaded this moment after he'd brought it up. He hadn't wanted Danny to know about the years of abuse and abasement. But now, having shared so much, he felt he could finally tell about it to someone he cared for, to someone he loved.</p><p>""Like I said, I was six. Just turned six. My dad came home drunk. The next door neighbor'd been watching me and my brother, but she was drunk, too. He sent her home. He grabbed me by the arm and dragged me to his room. Then...""</p>"
434,"Taking Timmy's Tookus, Part 6",Antonio Green,auto67340399@hushmail.com,"['bb', 'tb', 'ws', 'scat', 'oral', 'anal', 'lac (incidental)', 'incest', 'nc']","This story will contain scenes of sex between boys and a boy and his infant (then toddler) brother including watersports and scat scenes. It also will contain recollections of forced incest and boy prostitution. But the basis of the story is love -- love between brothers and love between boys. In this chappter, Brian tells Danny about his brutal rape by his father when he was six.",2012-03-12T00:00:00,"This story will contain scenes of sex between boys and a boy and his infant (then toddler) brother including watersports and scat scenes. It also will contain recollections of forced incest and boy prostitution. But the basis of the story is love -- love between brothers and love between boys.

If any of this offends you, do not read this story. If this is illegal where you live, do not read this story. If you are underage, do not read this story (come back when you're old enough). But if you'd like to read a well-written story by a professional writer, enjoy.
And please do not print this story on a public computer and leave it in the printer (as was done with Chapter 1).","<p></p><h5>From Chapter 5</h5><p>As Brian lovingly washed Danny's bony body, the younger boy melted against his chest.</p><p>""Brian,"" he said, ""you don't have to tell me. But if you want to, I want to hear about your dad and stuff he's done.""</p><p>Brian had dreaded this moment after he'd brought it up. He hadn't wanted Danny to know about the years of abuse and abasement. But now, having shared so much, he felt he could finally tell about it to someone he cared for, to someone he loved.</p><p>""Like I said, I was six. Just turned six. My dad came home drunk. The next door neighbor'd been watching me and my brother, but she was drunk, too. He sent her home. He grabbed me by the arm and dragged me to his room. Then...""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6: Brian's Descent</h5><p>""He grabbed me by the arm and dragged me to his room. Then he picked me up and threw me on the bed. Rough. I banged my head against the wall. Fuck. That hurt so much. I started bawling.</p><p>""It's funny. Lots has happened to me since that first time. Can't remember that much. But that first time. It's like a movie.</p><p>""So anyways, the bastard slapped me really hard.</p><p>""He yelled at me, 'Shut up pussy. You keep crying and I'll bite your dick off.' Guess I musta shut up cuz I still got my dick.""</p><p>Brian took a breath and began lovingly washing Danny's hair. The shampoo smelled like strawberries. Danny had never enjoyed having his hair washed by his Mama. This was different. He loved the way Brian scrubbed his scalp and carefully rinsed his hair, making sure to keep water and soap out of his eyes.</p><p>""I gotta use plain soap on it now, Danny. Can't have you going home smelling like strawberry shampoo.</p><p>""I don't really remember him taking off my PJs or his own clothes. I just remember his big hairy body kneeling over me. One leg on each side. And his dickie looking huge and hard and really nasty. I'd never seen a big one. It was staring at me. I remember thinking the pee hole looked like an eye. A wet, angry eye.</p><p>""He grabbed my hair and pushed his dickie at my mouth. I know I'm kinda old to be calling a cock a dickie. But I was just 6 then. That's what is was to me. A dickie. What he said next. Shit it was so fucking mean. 'I didn't get you nothing for your birthday last week, faggot. So here's your present. And you better not bite it or I will kill you.'</p><p>""You know, I think he really woulda. You can bet I wasn't gonna try and find out. I opened up real wide. He jammed that fucker in hard and fast. So fast I gagged, coughed, then started to puke. Only problem was he'd got it in my throat. So the puke went up the holes in the back of your throat and out my nose.</p><p>""'Goddamn. I love the way that feels,' that asshole yelled. 'When some faggot's puke burns at my piss hole!' He pulled out and I exploded puke all over the place.</p><p>""He grabbed me by the hair again. 'That must taste pretty bad. I'm gonna make it better,' he says. 'Open that cock hole.' I had no idea what he meant. Then he slaps me again. 'Open your fuckin' mouth.' I did. Fast. I couldn't really see much cuz I was crying so hard from the puking. From everything. Next thing I know, my face is getting sprayed. Didn't have to see to know it was his piss. It was hot and it stank. He pushed it right into my mouth and I started swallowing. It did rinse out my mouth. And my nose cuz it went out there, too.""</p><p>Brian knelt and began soaping Danny's little worm. He cupped the tight little ball sac, carefully cleaning shit off as he rubbed gently. The feeling of the older boy's hands, the soap, the warm water, and the love Danny felt sent tingles through his groin. But his boy parts were worn out and didn't respond, as much as Danny wanted them to.</p><p>""You ever played with poop on your dick before?"" Brian asked, suspending his narrative for a moment.</p><p>Danny shook his head ""no.""</p><p>""Let me tell you. Shit is like the most bestest stuff to jack off with. Soft shit is. Specially if it's right from the asshole. But you gotta be real careful if you do.""</p><p>""What's jack off mean?"" Danny asked.</p><p>Brian chortled. ""Rubbing your dink so you get the good feeling. Called jerkin', jackin', poundin your meat. You know how good it felt rubbing in it today? Well, I love to take a dump in my hand and use it to rub myself off. Gotta be gooey and messy to do it right. Your log is fun but it don't work for jackin too good. But like I said. You gotta be careful. If you get poop in your pee hole you can get a bad infection or something. And the medicine makes you feel awful. So after you gotta wash real good. Then you gotta piss to clean it out inside. Do you gotta go right now?""</p><p>Danny did need to piss and was holding it. Although he and his older lover had engaged in the nastiest imaginable play, he now felt shy. Even so, he admitted he did need to go.</p><p>Brian lifted the limp one inch flesh tube and pointed it at his mouth.</p><p>""Let go. Let me drink it.""</p><p>When Danny finished pissing, Brian turned him around.</p><p>""Gotta clean you up back here. Hm, doesn't look too bad. A little red. Don't let your mom see you back here for a day. And when you leave, put some TP in your undies. You're gonna drip from my pee.</p><p>""So. Like I was saying. My dad pissed in my mouth. I didn't like it too much. Cuz he was so rough. But I'd been drinking my own pee for a long time so it wasn't like real bad. He moved around and then pushed my legs up to my chest. I'd never heard of fucking or anything like that. But with that monster dick bobbing between his legs. And him right at my poop hole. I knew what was coming. I started wiggling and yelling and begging. I was so fucking scared.</p><p>""Then he poked it at me. Bam. Real hard. Fuck it hurt. Nothing happened. It just hurt. Didn't go in.</p><p>""Then I heard my brother. I didn't even know he was in the room. 'Dad,' he said from the doorway. 'You gotta use something. You'll rip him up.' My asshole father grunted. 'Don't care if I rip the shit out of him. He deserves it for being a little faggot.' After a couple of real painful jabs at my asshole, he gave up. 'Get me the cream. His hole's tighter than yours was the first time. Surprised he can shit outta that thing.'</p><p>""Next thing I remember is something gooey and cold on my hole. Then something not too big pushing in. Not too big but big enough. One of his rough fingers. I yelped. He slapped me. 'Better shut up, faggot baby. This ain't nothing compared to my horse cock.' Michael -- that's my brother -- he laughed. 'Fuck, dad, You're one mean motherfucker.' I could feel the bastard spreading the cold stuff inside me.""</p><p>Brian stood up and handed Danny a toothbrush. He spread toothpaste on it.</p><p>""I hope you don't mind using my toothbrush. When you're done, you gotta use mouthwash. Can't have you kissing your mom with poopy breath. Can we, Poopoo Baby?""</p><p>While Danny brushed his teeth, Brian washed himself though not as thoroughly as he'd washed his little buddy. They stepped out of the shower and Brian rubbed Danny with an old towel. When the younger boy was dry, he dried himself.</p><p>""I gotta do something that's gonna hurt a little. But you hafta let me. Okay?""</p><p>Danny nodded.</p><p>Brian took a needle-less syringe from the medicine cabinet and filled it from a bottle. He grasped Danny's penis around the head and slipped the tip of the syringe into the pee hole.</p><p>""It'll burn a little. But this will make sure you don't get poop germs in it. One of my father's regular customers is a doctor. He got me started doing this after the first time I got sick from getting poop in my pee pipe.""</p><p>Danny hissed when the fluid was forced inside. It did hurt. A lot. He wanted to cry out, but he bit his lip. He didn't want Brian to think he was a cry baby. Poopoo baby, yes. Cry baby, no.</p><p>When Brian finished with Danny, he refilled the syringe and repeated the process on himself.</p><p>""You get used to it pretty fast"" he said. ""I like the way that feels now.""</p><p>Brian picked Danny up and carried him back into his room. It was chilly with the window open, but the smell had mostly dissipated. The boys dressed themselves.</p><p>""Wanna hear more?""</p><p>Danny did want to hear more. And he didn't. He had trouble seeing his big, buff friend as a little boy. But it hurt deeply that he'd gone through such pain.</p><p>""I guess so. If you want to tell me.""</p><p>""I do. It's funny. Lots of men have had me. They all know about this. But you're the first one who isn't someone who's pounded into me. I want you to know. It makes it easier for me.</p><p>""So anyways, my father got some of the lube in me. That's what the cream stuff is called. I can hear some squishy noises he's making. I look up between my legs. I'm crying, but I can see him rubbing the stuff on his dick. It was all shining and red and really huge looking.</p><p>""He sees me looking. 'Ya probably don't want to watch. But if you do...' That's all he said. Before I could lie back down he jams the huge fucker right into me. Shit. I felt like I'd been ripped in two. The pain from when he'd first poked it at me. Nothing in comparison. This hurt even more than when he'd broked my arm when I was 4. Way more.</p><p>""I started screaming at the top of my lungs. Just screaming. Then I'm begging him to take it out. Next thing I know Michael's saying something like 'Way to go, dad. You jammed him good.'</p><p>""I feel wet back there. I know I'm bleeding to death. Asshole takes a breath then slams it in. All the way. My first time ever and he's got his fat 8"" all the way to his short hairs. I can feel them scratching my cheeks. Then he pulls back and I think it's over. Boy was I wrong. Slam. Back in. I can feel my asshole holding on to his cock real tight when he pulls back. It's like I'm being turned inside out.</p><p>""I don't know how long he kept it up. It felt like forever, but he usually lasts 10 to 15 minutes. Finally, he picks up the pace. Me screaming shit murder. My asshole brother laughing and cheering the whole time. Then one last time he jams it in. It's like he's trying to climb inside me he's pushing so hard.</p><p>""Sometimes guys'll say they can feel a guy coming in them. I can sometimes now. Not then. All I could feel was the fire inside me. Burning me up. The pain.</p><p>""He pulls back and starts to pull out. I can't help it. Just as his big, fat cockhead pulls free of my hole, I explode in diarrhea. Like I told you. Man it stinked. I knew he was gonna kill me for pooping on him. I started crying even harder and saying I'm sorry and all that shit. Then I can hear him laughing. So's Michael. Next thing I know, he's got me lifted up like a beaten puppy and pushes my face right down into his crotch. Diarrhea everywhere.</p><p>""He pushes my head around in it. 'Lick it up, little faggot. You shit on me. You clean it up!' I thought I was going to throw up again. I held my nose and it wasn't that bad. Kind of sour. Not much else. After a few minutes, he wipes his crotch with my hair and stands up.</p><p>""He calls over to my brother, 'Make sure he cleans this up.' My brother comes near the bed. 'Can I have a shot at him, dad?' Asshole just grunts. I guess he means yes cuz my brother says, 'Yay!.'</p><p>""Once the asshole leaves, my brother says, 'Looks like you get to share in the fun now, little faggot. Guess I get a break.' He looks right at my hole and wipes it with the sheet. 'Fucker didn't leave me nothing. Looks like you could drive a truck through your shit hole, little faggot boy.'</p><p>""By this time my brother'd stripped. I'd seen him naked many times, but never thought much about it. Now. Wow. Even though he was 11, he looked big down there. Nowhere near as big as the asshole. But big enough. He wasn't really. But compared to my little stuff. So he feeds it to my face. Fucks his cock in and out making me gag. But I don't barf this time. His dry comes. Then he pisses in my mouth. Feeds me some more of my diarrhea, all the time calling me nasty names.</p><p>Finally climbs on top and shoves his dick in my asshole. He kept yelling at me to squeeze. But I couldn't. I don't think he felt much. But he rode me good. One time he even shoved his dick in my nose. Said if my asshole wasn't tight, he'd find a tight hole to fuck.</p><p>""He musta dry cummed like 5 times. When he was all done sexing, he cleaned me up even though the asshole'd told him to have me do it. When he was all done, he went to his room and then came back with a diaper. ""Gonna need this, Bri.' He fixed me up and then leaned real close to me. 'You'll get used to it, kiddo. Maybe even like it.' Then you know what he did? He kissed me on the forehead. He never, ever kissed me.""</p><p>Danny looked stunned at Brian. ""Did you get used to it?"" he asked.</p><p>""Yeah. I did. I learned to love the feelings. Hate my asshole father. Michael's kind of a creep. He gets real rough when he's stoned. But he's okay. You can tell I really got to like the nasty stuff. Hey, you ever poop your pants on purpose?""</p><p>Danny shook his head. ""Never thought of it. Is it fun?""</p><p>""Hella fun. Maybe one day we can do it. Do you think I'm weird or crazy or something?""</p><p>Danny was about to say ""no"" then thought about it. ""Yeah. Weird. But so am I. When you asked about pooping your pants, I knew I wanted to. And pee them. I never ate real poop before today. But I eat my little brother's. That's pretty sick. I get the feeling when I do. It tastes way different.""</p><p>Danny told Brian about Timmy and his dark play with his infant brother. By the time he'd finished, Brian's cock was jutting stiffly out of his open jeans.</p><p>""Wow! Don't you ever stop?"" Danny asked, pointing at Brian's boner.</p><p>""Are you hard?"" Brian asked.</p><p>""No. I think I broke it,"" Danny giggled. ""You want me to do something to that?""</p><p>Danny lovingly sucked his boyfriend over the next 15 minutes. During that time, Brian unraveled the story of his being his father's whore. How he got sold to men for all types of sex including rough and raunchy sex.</p><p>When Brian's cock throbbed in his mouth, to Danny's disappointment nothing came out.</p><p>""Looks like you're kind of broken too,"" Danny laughed. Then his brow wrinkled and he asked seriously, ""How did you know I'd like doing this stuff? I mean the sexy stuff and the poop and pee stuff?""</p><p>""I dunno, Danny. I just got a feeling. I mean you're always so quiet and good in school. But I felt something about you. Maybe I just hoped. God, if I'd been wrong. I'd probably killed myself. For real!""</p><p>Tears filled Danny's eyes. He punched Brian's arms, hard. ""Don't you ever say that. You can't do anything like that. I don't know what I'd do without you.""</p><p>""Turned out okay, I guess. You're my special Poopoo Baby. There been a couple other kids my father's customers have brought. I knew it about them. Knew they liked the poo and pee stuff even though we always pretended we didn't.""</p><p>The two boys cuddled for a few minutes. But Danny knew his Mama would be there soon to pick him up. They spread some textbooks on the couch so that it's look like they'd been doing school work and cuddled some more. Shortly before she was due to arrive, Brian left the room and came back with a ZipLoc bag filled with ten triangular orange pills.</p><p>""Here,"" he said, handing the bag to Danny. ""I want you to take one of these right before we get together to play sex again.""</p><p>Danny's face looked like he was about to burst into tears. He was saddened and angry all at once.</p><p>""I don't do drugs!"" he snarled, knocking the bag onto the the floor.</p><p>Brian pulled him close and hugged him. ""These aren't those kinds of drugs. They're boner pills. They don't get you high. They just keep you hella hard and horned up. I use them a lot.""</p><p>""Did you use one today?""</p><p>Brian shook his head. ""No. I'm horned just cuz of you. If you don't want me to use them with you, I won't. I gotta use them with my customers though.""</p><p>Danny thought for a moment. ""Do you think I'd still be hard if I took one?""</p><p>""I know you would.""</p><p>Danny pulled out of Brian's hug and picked up the pills.</p><p>""Next time, then!""</p><p>Just at that moment, they heard a car pull up outside. Rushing to the window, they saw Debra climbing out of the front seat.</p><p>Brian kissed Danny quickly. ""Not much time left, Big D. I love you so much.""</p><p>""Not as much as I love you,"" Danny countered.</p><p>""Asshole! One more thing. Do you think I could come over sometime and like see your little brother. Not do anything. Well not much. But eating his poop sounds so awesome.""</p><p>Danny reached up, flung his arms around his lover's neck and planted another juicy kiss on his lips.</p><p>""It'd be great!"" Danny answered.</p>"
435,"Taking Timmy's Tookus, Part 7",Antonio Green,auto67340399@hushmail.com,"['bb', 'tb', 'ws', 'scat', 'oral', 'anal', 'lac', 'inc']","This story will contain scenes of sex between boys and a boy and his infant (then toddler) brother including watersports and scat scenes. It also will contain recollections of forced incest and boy prostitution. But the basis of the story is love -- love between brothers and love between boys. In this Chapter, Danny's mother gets to know Danny -- her son's 13-year old lover -- better. She welcome him into her home even though she suspects he is having sex with Danny. Not much sex in this chapter and no raunch. It's a transitional chapter setting up some fun still to come.",2012-03-17T00:00:00,"This story will contain scenes of sex between boys and a boy and his infant (then toddler) brother including watersports and scat scenes. It also will contain recollections of forced incest and boy prostitution. But the basis of the story is love -- love between brothers and love between boys.

If any of this offends you, do not read this story. If this is illegal where you live, do not read this story. If you are underage, do not read this story (come back when you're old enough). But if you'd like to read a well-written story by a professional writer, enjoy.
And please do not print this story on a public computer and leave it in the printer (as was done with Chapter 1).","<p></p><h5>From Chapter 6</h5><p>Just at that moment, they heard a car pull up outside. Rushing to the window, they saw Debra climbing out of the front seat.</p><p>Brian kissed Danny quickly. ""Not much time left, Big D. I love you so much.""</p><p>""Not as much as I love you,"" Danny countered.</p><p>""Asshole! One more thing. Do you think I could come over sometime and like see your little brother. Not do anything much. But eating his poop sounds so awesome.""</p><p>Danny reached up, flung his arms around his lover's neck and planted another juicy kiss on his lips.</p><p>""It'd be great!"" Danny answered.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7: Deep Promises</h5><p>Debra commented to Danny how happy he seemed on the ride home from Brian's.</p><p>""Brian seems like a really nice boy. I'm glad you're helping him with his schoolwork. But I'm not sure,"" she said, ""about you going to his house, though. He lives in a rough neighborhood and his home doesn't look so nice.""</p><p>What Debra didn't say was that she'd contacted Mrs. Swanson, the principal at Danny's school, to ask about Brian. She'd been concerned about the older boy's willingness to befriend a boy four years his junior. The principal reassured her that Brian was a ""good boy."" He was an exceptionally good math student, working a year above his grade level. But he was abysmal in his other subjects because his reading was so poor.</p><p>That's why Danny's friendship had been so productive. Since being in the ""Buddy Reading Program,"" eighth grader Brian had reached fifth grade reading proficiency. The school pretended that Brian was the lead for Danny in the program, but all the teachers knew Danny was really helping Brian become better at this critical skill. For the first time in years, Brian seemed interested in reading. It was due, according to the woman, to Danny's help.</p><p>The principal continued to unfold the school's vision of the O'Herlihy family. The school felt Brian was pretty much on his own in the family, the principal said. He was passably dressed and usually clean. But neither the big brother nor father took much interest in the boy. She didn't know, of course, the type of interest the older O'Herlihys actually took in the thirteen year old: the regular sexual abuse, daily forcing him to be their piss toilet, frequently using him as their shit toy, and using him as a source of easy income when they rented his body. Had they known that, they would have brought in child protective services long ago.</p><p>But they didn't know. And they saw the relationship between Brian and Danny as beneficial to both. Along with Brian's reading skills improving considerably, Danny had become more sociable with his own classmates. He'd come out of his shell to some degree and was more confident speaking in class. It was as if Brian had become Danny's big brother. Even with the age difference, Danny's principal told Debra, the school encouraged them to spend time together.</p><p>That was all Debra needed to hear. While she wasn't comfortable having Danny spend much time in Brian's rough neighborhood, she wanted to provide a place for the boys to develop their brotherly relationship.</p><p>When Danny heard his mother say she wasn't comfortable having Danny spend time at Brian's, his spirits deflated. He was ready to start yelling, something he seldom did with anyone, let alone his mother. He gulped and prepared to argue but his mother cut him off before he had a chance to get started.</p><p>""But as I said, he seems so nice and I can tell you really like him. Would you like him to come over to our house instead of your going to his? At least some of the time?""</p><p>""Yay! Yes! Yes! Yes! Can I ask him over tomorrow?"" Danny chattered.</p><p>Danny knew he wouldn't be able to play all the fun games at his house they'd played that afternoon at Brian's. And while Danny loved the sexy, nasty games, he loved Brian more and wanted to see him even if they couldn't be sexy with each other.</p><p>""Of course you can ask him over. But tomorrow's Friday, so he may have other plans.""</p><p>""If he doesn't,"" Danny chirped, ""can I see if he can sleep over?""</p><p>In answer to his question, Debra Peters reached over and gave her son a hug as she drove. Danny had never had a sleepover. For two reasons, she knew. Danny had never had any friends in school. He'd been a loner who avoided being bullied by being invisible. And, while the problem wasn't an every night problem, Danny still wet the bed on the order of one out of every three or four nights.</p><p>""That's be wonderful, darling. I'll stop at the store to get some GoodNites in case you'll need more. You can wait here in the car for me.""</p><p>Danny leaned over and gave his mother a big, fat, wet kiss on the cheek. He then turned around and threw a kiss at Timmy who was sleeping quietly in his infant car seat in the back.</p><p>Once home, Danny threw his backpack on the floor in the hallway. He had trouble settling down. He was excited about tomorrow night. He was excited about spending the night with his best buddy. He was excited about all the filthy things he and Brian had done together. And maybe someday could do again.</p><p>As he danced nervously around the house, his penis erected, somewhat painfully from the over stimulation it's received. He squeezed its tip out of Mama's sight, sending shivers throughout his body. But when he did, he remembered the contraband in his pack. He prayed Mama hadn't unpacked it as she sometimes did. Fortunately, she hadn't so Danny carted the bag to his room.</p><p>In his room, Danny looked around. It was so clean. So neat. It looked like him or at least the way people thought of him -- clean and pure. Unlike Brian's room, his walls were covered in posters Mama had chosen. Only Recently, though, he'd asked for one of his favorite teen star, Brian Lamoine. Another Brian. Another Brian he was in love with. Danny dug the ZipLoc bag of orange pills out of his pack and slipped it into the back of his toy box. If what his lover had said was right about these pills, they would make his favorite toy in funner.</p><p>Even though his ""favorite toy"" was sore, Danny slipped his hand into his underwear and began rubbing and pinching it. Maybe he could give himself another good feeling. Orgasm, Brian had taught him. He'd give himself another orgasm thinking about playing in Brian's messy, stinky poopoo. Maybe he could play in both of his Brians' poopoo. He thought of the sexy 14-year old teen star squatting over him and releasing a torrent of poop on to his little dickie, mixing it with his real lover Brian's shit. Shit. The two Brians had shit, not poopoo. They were big boys and they were his masters. His shit masters!</p><p>Just as he started to sense the feeling getting closer, Timmy began crying in Mama's room.</p><p>""Sweety,"" Mama called, ""could you see if Timmy needs changing.""</p><p>Timmy. The boy Danny loved more than anything. His own brother. His own sweet brother.</p><p>""I'll get him, Mama. But you're sposed to call me 'Big D.' Remember?""</p><p>Entering Mama's bedroom, it was obvious Timmy needed changing. The big one, too, not just pee. Danny looked down at the little grub worm, as he called Timmy sometimes. It could have been a hateful nickname, but Danny said it with a great deal of love, love like he'd only felt for one other person.</p><p>He untaped the tiny diaper. Leaning over, he prepared to catch the inevitable fountain from the little rod. ""No,"" he told himself. Brian was enough. He'd play nasty games with him. He'd stop doing it with his brother. No more. Never again.</p><p>Still leaning close, with a washcloth in his hand to catch any urine that might spout from his tiny brother's little hose, Danny pulled the front of the diaper away. Typically, when the cool air hit the infant's penis, it stimulated a reflex. A high, warm stream erupted from the little pee opening. But it never fell back on the infant. Nor was it caught in the washcloth still clutched in Danny's hand. Instead, Danny covered the small organ with his mouth and caught the piss flow full in his mouth. ""Never"" hadn't lasted long.</p><p>Two thoughts struggled for priority in Danny's mind. The loudest was ""I'm such a bad brother."" But the strongest, most persistent thought was ""This tastes so good. It feels so good. So right. And if Timmy didn't enjoy it, how come his dickie is so hard?""</p><p>When the flow stopped, Danny pulled the infant's legs gently upward and licked the brownish green sludge that smeared Timmy's pubis, legs, butt crack and butthole. It tasted and looked different. Then Danny remembered his mother was feeding Timmy small amounts of mooshed up veggies. Different. Better, even. More like what he'd eaten of Brian's BM.</p><p>Danny knew he'd never stop. He loved Timmy too much. He wanted to teach his brother all the wonders of pee and poop ... and the great feeling..</p><p>After he'd tongue-washed Timmy, Danny licked his finger thoroughly and slowly pushed it against the tight baby sphincter. He knew he had to be slow and careful. He'd been playing with his own poop hole since he was five. First his own finger, then heads of his toy soldiers, then marbles, and ever increasingly large items. But he remembered well the first time he'd pushed his own finger in.</p><p>At five, when Danny began his own ass play, he didn't have much subtlety, just unfocused, unbridled horniness and a desire to feel where his poop came from. The ragged fingernail scratched going in and a sharp pain stabbed his hole. The pain should have been enough to stop him and force him to pull out. But his determination to touch the piece of poop sitting a short way in won over and he pushed his finger forward, hard and fast. Victory! The mooshy softness of Danny's next BM spread around his finger. And though his tight little boy hole stung, his little pole stood up to its full inch and a half hard height. No pain could wash away the wonderful nastiness, the filthy boy joy he felt.</p><p>But Danny wasn't sure if Timmy -- at two months old -- would enjoy the feeling of a finger going in his little, tight, pink hole. He remembered the other day. Timmy had liked the feeling of his tongue, so older brother licked infant's brother's secret place, the place Danny loved having licked, the place Timmy had loved having licked. Taking his time, he let his tongue widen the tight hole. Even though he'd just tongue bathed his little brother, Danny could taste the tang of poop. The lovely, delicious tang.</p><p>Timmy cooed as Danny slowly pushed an inch of his tongue into the infant rectum. Drool sluiced down Danny's chin and Timmy's butt. Danny caught it on his middle finger, then slipped his finger next to his tongue, impaled in Timmy's hole. Barely missing a beat, Danny replaced the finger for the tongue, getting it easily into Timmy's open hole. A second later he had engulfed Timmy's inch long hardness.</p><p>Danny was so happy at that moment. His little brother was giggling and chirping, showing how much he loved the attention Danny was giving him. Showing how much he loved the feeling of Danny's middle finger slowly fucking in and out of his rubbery asshole. Only one thing could make Danny happier: Having Brian there to join in.</p><p>As he thought of his 13-year old lover, Danny sucked harder and pushed his finger in as deep as it would go. His little brother stiffened, jerked, spasmed as if in the throes of a seizure. But Danny knew it wasn't a seizure. He'd just given his infant brother an orgasm, just as one overtook his own thin body.</p><p>Danny sorely wanted Brian to share the joys he felt with his little brother, Danny mused as he finished Timmy's actual cleaning and changing. The older boy had listened to Danny's brief tale about his activities with his little brother with great interest. And a pronounced hard-on. But how would he feel about being part of them? Dare he ask?</p><p>The phone rang as Danny was washing his mouth out with mouthwash. He'd love to keep the taste of Timmy's pee and poop in his mouth the entire evening, but he was afraid his Mama would smell it; then what would she think?</p><p>""Big D, your friend is on the phone,"" Debra called from downstairs.</p><p>On the phone! Danny had never had a friend call him on the phone before. Not surprising since he really didn't have any friends who'd call him. It could only be one friend. Only one. Please be that friend. Please.</p><p>Danny picked up the phone in his room. ""Got it, Mama."" He waited to hear the other phone click off.</p><p>""Hello,"" Danny whispered breathlessly into the phone. ""This is Danny.""</p><p>""Course it's Danny. Who else would it be?"" The adolescent voice on the other end squeaked. It was him!</p><p>""Hi, Brian. How are you?"" Danny was at a loss for words. Everything he wanted to say was jammed down deep inside and couldn't make it out.</p><p>""Full. I still got a BIG part of you in me, dude. Every time I take a step your monster turd reminds me of how much fun I had. And how much I love you.""</p><p>""I love you, too,"" Danny whispered. No reason to let his Mama know exactly how he felt about Brian. Both boys remained silent for what seemed like minutes though it was only 15 seconds or so. Finally, Danny broke the silence.</p><p>""Mama said I could ask you over. Can you come over tomorrow? Please?""</p><p>""I gotta check my schedule. Hold on.""</p><p>""Schedule?"" Danny asked a little too loudly. ""What schedule. It's Friday!""</p><p>""My dad's here. I gotta see if he's got anything planned with customers. Fridays are sometimes big nights for them. Sorry, dude. Hold on.""</p><p>""Customers."" Danny knew what that meant. It bothered him, but he wasn't sure why. Maybe because Brian didn't like working for his father and brother; didn't like working for them but liked most of the stuff he did. Maybe, Danny mused, he didn't like sharing Brian. That thought tightened his stomach and made him feel like pooping.</p><p>Danny paced around his room, cordless phone pressed to his ear. He could hear some loud conversation in the background, but none of the voices seemed to be Brian's. After a couple of minutes, Brian came back on.</p><p>""Dude, we can totally do it. I'll go right to your place after school. Is that okay?""</p><p>Danny stopped pacing and began dancing instead. ""Okay? It's great! I'm not sure what we can do, but I cannot wait. I'm so happy!""</p><p>Brian responded, ""We'll be able to do something, I know. I'll figure it out. One thing for sure, I'll still have 'Super Turd' in me.""</p><p>Danny giggled. ""You're so sick.""</p><p>The boys talked about boy stuff for about 20 minutes when Brian's father yelled at him to ""get off the fuckin' phone, you pansy.""</p><p>Later, in bed while Debra was tucking him in, Danny asked her, ""What's a pansy?""</p><p>""It's a flower, Big D,"" she answered, fearing the real intent of the question.</p><p>""Not that, Mama. If someone calls a boy that, what's it mean?""</p><p>Debra Peters puled her son into her arms. ""Did someone call you that, Sweety?""</p><p>""Not me, Mama. I promise. I heard a man call another kid that. I'm telling the truth.""</p><p>""Pansy's a mean word. It can mean a boy who's kind of girly. Or one who's weak. Or even a boy who's gay. Anyone who calls a boy that is a mean, nasty person. And I believe that it wasn't you. But please, if it's someone you know, maybe that person needs a really good friend. Like I know you can be.""</p><p>Debra kissed her son, leaving him to wiggle and toss in bed, excited about seeing his special -- really special -- friend in his own home. It was impossible for Danny to fall asleep until he took matters into his own hands. He was able to rub one more, slightly painful spasm out of his little boy dick. Then he drifted off excited but worrying about his young lover.</p><p>In school the next day, Brian sought Danny out before classes started.</p><p>""Still got ""Super Turd"" in me,"" he whispered to Danny in the quad on his way down to his eighth grade class.</p><p>Danny squinched up his face. ""Didn't you have to, you know, poop it out this morning? I almost always gotta poop in the morning.""</p><p>""Naw. Don't want to. Wanna keep it in me for us today. Plus, when I've done this before, it usually don't wanna come out on its own. I gotta help it with an enema.""</p><p>""You going to try and do that tonight? I don't think we can."" Danny said.</p><p>""No way. I got three customers tomorrow who're as nasty as us. I'll do it with them. When I tell them where 'Super Turd' comes from, they'll freak.""</p><p>The day dragged for both boys. Although they talked about the previous day's fun during Buddy Reading Period, they didn't do anything. By agreement, they wanted to ""save it all"" for the afternoon. Brian did squirm a bit, telling Danny that the monster turd inside him hurt a little. But it also felt really good and made him extremely hard. He did pull the top of his tattered Levis and dirty underwear down enough to show his friend. That's as far as they got.</p><p>Danny's Mama picked them up after school and drove them home. Brian, always a talkative boy around his mates, sunk into atypical shyness during the ride in the front seat. Danny sat in back with his infant brother, still too small to sit in front as dictated by the dumb (according to Danny) state law.</p><p>When Danny had talked to him the night before, he'd told his older friend that his mother was lesbian. Danny was sure it wouldn't bother Brian, but wanted to prepare him in case anything came up. Possibly because of that, Brian sensed a different attitude from Debra Peters than he'd gotten from other parents. Certainly she seemed to accept his scruffiness better than others did. But there was something else. He felt almost as if she knew about Danny's and his love. Possibly, even, knew that they'd played with each other. Not the filthy stuff but maybe the sexy stuff.</p><p>Brian's intuition was spot on. Debra suspected her quiet, gentle, slight son (her little fairy she would call him to herself) did indeed love Brian. After all, although she'd never said anything to the boy, she knew her son was gay. A gay mother knows those things. It was natural for him to fall in love with the bigger, athletic eighth grader. But the moment she picked the two boys up, she also knew the older boy loved her little fairy. As she drove she wondered if Danny would involve the older boy in his surreptitious play with his infant brother, play Debra had been aware of since the beginning.</p><p>The two boys snacked when they git home but Danny more than his friend. Not having had a bowel movement in almost 24 hours -- not since his extensive shit play the day before -- left Brian feeling stuffed though hungry. The eight inch piece of Danny poop inside him, now compacted with his own shit, formed an effective blockage that Brian knew would be painful coming out the next day even if assisted by a hot piss enema from three of his father's best and wealthiest customers.</p><p>But Brian ate anyway. The food Danny's Mama served was delicious. And the Mountain Dew -- his favorite -- flowed freely, and he drank a lot of it. Mountain Dew was a favorite for one big reason (although he did like its flavor). It made piss. His father had told him so. It had tons of caffeine which was a di-ur-something. He couldn't remember the big word as he chugged it in Danny's fancy-ass kitchen. All he knew was it made him have to pee really bad if he drank a lot, a feeling he loved. It wasn't as good as beer, but with Mountain Dew he didn't get super stupid like he did with beer.  Brian encouraged Danny to drink as well, hoping it had the same effect on Danny's smaller bladder. For later. When maybe they could steal some time by themselves.</p><p>After the snack, the boys went to the den and played Halo on Danny's Xbox 360 for about an hour. During that time, Timmy started crying, hungry for his afternoon feeding. After the feeding and putting Timmy down for his post-feast nap, Debra called the boys into the living room. She sat in the middle of the couch, still in her nursing tank top. Two leakage spots outlined her nipples.</p><p>Danny was surprised she'd called them in without changing her top, but he was okay with it. Brian was embarrassed and looked down at the ground.</p><p>""Come sit next to me, boys,"" Debra said, patting the couch either side of her. ""I need to have a serious talk.""</p><p>Once seated, Debra turned to the right and faced Brian. Once again, Brian dropped his eyes, not wanting to stare at the two damp spots on Danny's mom's shirt.</p><p>""Brian,"" she started, reaching out and grasping his hand, ""I know you love my Daniel.""</p><p>Both boys started to protest but Debra hushed them. ""I know Danny told you I'm a lesbian, so I understand about this kind of love. You cannot deny it. I could tell Danny was falling for you a month ago when he'd come home talking about you and how cool and great you are. I could see it in his eyes. I could hear it at night when he'd say your name while the bed squeaked from him touching his little penis.""  ""Mama!"" Danny shouted. Debra ignored his plaintive plea.</p><p>""But when I saw your eyes when you approached the car this afternoon, I knew my little Daniel had a special friend. And even though you hardly spoke at all in the car, I could see you looking back at Danny with that same love-sick look. Oh yes, I also saw it in the very nice looking bulge in your jeans.</p><p>""Now, don't get me wrong. I'm not attracted to young boys. Or any member of the masculine gender. But I want what's best for my little boy. He hasn't been very happy for a long time and it pained me to see it. I know he didn't like school. That he avoided being bullied but was deeply afraid of it. Then you came into his life. He wasn't reluctant to go to school any more. It seemed like he even looked forward to it.</p><p>""But something big happened on Wednesday. I could tell and hoped Daniel would talk about it. He didn't, though. I could tell whatever it was disturbed him, but he also seemed much different. I suspect this is the first time you two played sexy together. And yesterday after being at your house for a long time, he came home spiffy clean, hair washed, teeth brushed, and breath smelling of mouthwash. And he was so happy. No, not happy. He was joyous. I don't know what you two did yesterday, and quite frankly I don't care. Except...""</p><p>Debra Peters paused, took a deep breath, lifted Brian's face up, and pierced his eyes with her gaze.</p><p>""...Except I do not want my little boys hurt. Either of them. That doesn't mean that you and Danny can't do things that might hurt when you do them. I know how great that can feel. But I don't want him -- or my little Timothy -- hurt inside, in his body or in his heart in ways that can't be fixed. In ways I sense you may have been hurt.""</p><p>""I'd never do nothing to hurt him, Mrs. Peters. You're right. I do love Danny. So so much it hurts me sometimes. I've loved him before I even talked to him. Nobody knows this but him and you. Please don't tell nobody. But I promise I'd never do nothing to hurt him.""</p><p>Debra smiled. ""I know that, but I don't want Danny to do anything to hurt your heart either. So I need both of you to make a solemn promise.""</p><p>With those words, she pulled the nursing tank top off, revealing two full, leaking breasts.</p><p>""I want each of you to swear to me that you'll love each other and treat each other well. To seal the vow, each of you will drink from these,"" she said, lifting her breasts. ""Danny first, because he's been doing it everyday since we brought Timmy home.""</p><p>Both boys blushed at this revelation, Danny more than his lover. Debra opened her legs, and Danny scooted onto them, assuming the position he normally took when suckling his Mama after Timmy had finished. Strange thing was, his two inch pricklet was super hard. Normally he'd erect while suckling. But this time it strained against his undies before he began nursing, poking upward almost angrily, pushing his pants out in a tiny tent.</p><p>Danny bent down, lifted his Mama's left breast to his mouth and began suckling. After five seconds and two good swallows, Debra pulled his mouth off her enlarged nipple.</p><p>""Swear to me, my little fairy, that you'll always treat Brian with love and respect. That you'll never do anything to hurt him.""</p><p>This was the first time Danny had heard his Mama's secret nickname for him. He felt he should be bothered by being called her ""little fairy."" He didn't. He loved the name.  ""I promise, Mama. And I promise you, Brian. I'll never do anything to hurt you in your heart."" He scooted around and better situated himself to continue drinking the warm, sweet milk from his Mama's teat.</p><p>Debra Peters gently led Brian onto her right leg. It would be harder for him to get comfie where he sat, but he scooted around, too, until his mouth was right at the fifty-cent piece sized brown aureola.</p><p>""Danny. Mrs. Peters. There ain't no way I'll ever do anything to hurt my bestest friend here. No way. I promise. Now what do I do?""</p><p>""Put you mouth on my nipple,"" Debra instructed, ""and suckle gently. Not too hard.""</p><p>Danny lifted his head up. ""No teeth, dude. No teeth.""</p><p>Brian took the women's teat in his mouth and barely sucked. Nothing happened.</p><p>""Suck a little harder,"" Debra advised.</p><p>Brian did and tasted the first, warm oozing of mother's milk he'd ever had.</p><p>""Oh wow!"" he cried. Danny watch as the older boy dove back down to enjoy another suckle. Seeing his older lover enjoying his Mama's boobie made his rock hard two-incher spasm, jerk, twitch and try to shoot out liquid that would be almost three years in the coming. He shivered then shook visibly. Debra bent down and kissed her little fairy's white, blond hair.</p><p>""Have a nice, cum, my little fairy?"" she asked.</p><p>Watching his little lover's dry cum, coupled with the gorgeous taste of this gorgeous woman's milk, and the spongy feeling of her titty in his mouth, made Brian's cock harden even more. He could feel the cum start to churn inside. His ruby, spongy cockhead forced its way through his foreskin and rubbed against his underwear. He was so ready to squirt. He was almost there. So close. So wonderful. It would feel so good to squirt while drinking real mama's milk.</p><p>Brian pushed away and leapt up, jumping away from the still suckling boy and his mother. He bent over, hands on knees, and pulled in deep gasps of air.</p><p>""You okay, Brian dear?"" Debra asked.</p><p>""Don't wanna cum, Mrs. Peters, Brian gasped. ""Not now. Yes I do. No I don't. I can't. Don't reload as fast as Danny. Wanna save this for him. Later. Is that okay?""</p><p>""Of course it's okay, my darling gay hero boy,"" she said.</p><p>Danny stopped suckling and laughed.</p><p>""I think you shouldn't call her Mrs. Peters anymore, brian. What you think, Mama?"" Debra Peters shook her head no. ""I think you should call her Mama like I do. Is that okay, Mama?""</p><p>""If I touch you, will you orgasm, Brian?"" she asked the boy.</p><p>""I'm okay, now,"" he panted. ""Kind of okay.""</p><p>Debra drew him to her and hugged him tightly.</p><p>""Please, call me Mama, just like Danny does. And you're welcome to drink at my breasts any time you want."" She lifted her breasts and kissed him gently on the forehead. ""I don't know you very well, Brian. But I know I already love you. Very much.""</p><p>Brian started crying openly at these words. It was the first time any adult had said this to him, at least an adult who hadn't paid for the privilege of enjoying his body. Debra squeezed him once again, only this time, Brian accidentally squirted piss from his cock. Almost immediately a four inch wet spot appeared on his jean, and all three could smell that it wasn't cum but urine.</p><p>Just then, Timmy's wail came from Debra's bedroom upstairs.</p><p>""I think he needs to be changed, Big D,"" Debra said. ""I'm tired. Would you mind doing it? And maybe the two of you can do something about Brian's full bladder. What say?""</p><p>Brian felt that he should be embarrassed, but he wasn't. He giggled uncharacteristically like a little girl. Mrs. Peters -- no make that Mama -- seemed to know. And she didn't care, so why should he?</p><p>Both boys ran upstairs, two at a time, to tend to Danny's little brother's changing.</p>"
436,"Taking Timmy's Tookus, Part 8",Antonio Green,auto67340399@hushmail.com,"['bb', 'tb ws', 'scat', 'oral', 'anal', 'lac', 'inc']","This story will contain scenes of sex between boys and a boy and his infant (then toddler) brother including watersports and scat scenes. It also will contain recollections of forced incest and boy prostitution. But the basis of the story is love -- love between brothers and love between boys. This chapter, longer and raunchier than the previous one, investigates the deepening of Danny and Brian's relationship ...and brings little Timmy into that loving bond.",2012-03-18T00:00:00,"This story will contain scenes of sex between boys and a boy and his infant (then toddler) brother including watersports and scat scenes. It also will contain recollections of forced incest and boy prostitution. But the basis of the story is love -- love between brothers and love between boys.

If any of this offends you, do not read this story. If this is illegal where you live, do not read this story. If you are underage, do not read this story (come back when you're old enough). But if you'd like to read a well-written story by a professional writer, enjoy.
And please do not print this story on a public computer and leave it in the printer (as was done with Chapter 1).","<p></p><h5>From Chapter 7</h5><p>""Please, call me Mama, just like Danny does. And you're welcome to have a drink at my fountain any time you want."" She kissed him gently on the forehead. ""I don't know you very well, Brian. But I know I love you. Very much.""</p><p>Brian started crying openly at these words. It was the first time any adult had said this to him, at least an adult who hadn't paid for the privilege of enjoying his body. Debra squeezed him once again, only this time, Brian accidentally squirted piss from his cock. Almost immediately a two inch wet spot appeared on his jean, and all three could smell that it wasn't cum but urine.</p><p>Just then, Timmy's wail came from Debra's bedroom upstairs.</p><p>""I think he needs to be changed, Big D,"" Debra said. ""I'm tired. Would you mind doing it? And maybe the two of you can do something about Brian's full bladder. What say?""</p><p>Brian felt that he should be embarrassed, but he wasn't. He giggled uncharacteristically like a little girl. Mrs. Peters -- no make that Mama -- seemed to know. And she didn't care, so why should he?</p><p>Both boys ran upstairs, two at a time, to tend to Danny's little brother's changing.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 8: Bringing It All Home</h5><p>When the two boys got to Timmy's crib in Brenda's room, Brian was panting. Not from being tired but from the excitement of what had just transpired and from the urgent need to piss. Standing by Timmy's crib, he clutched his penis, trying to keep from wetting himself more. As it was, the two inch piss spot on his jeans had grown to a good six inches.</p><p>He looked down at the wailing infant in the crib.</p><p>""He's beautiful, Danny. If I wasn't so in love with you, I'd fall in love with him.""</p><p>""You can love us both. I love you and him about the same.""</p><p>Brian reached into his pocket and pulled out a small, foil wrapped packet. He handed the packet to Danny.</p><p>""Take one of these and put one in my mouth. It's a boner pill. I know I gave you some, but use mine cuz I got tons of them.""</p><p>Danny didn't like swallowing pills, but the Cialis was small enough that he could get it down without much effort. He then put a pill in Brian's mouth. He felt like he was almost giving him communion.</p><p>""I don't feel anything, Brian,"" Danny said.</p><p>""Won't for about 20 minutes"" Brian responded. ""Then BOING! And it's not like it makes you super horny. It just makes you real hard and you don't lose it like forever. There's other stuff my asshole father gives me that makes me horny for a long time. Called E. Ecstasy. I love the way it makes me feel. So horny I'll do anything they ask. But It's a drug, so I'm not gonna give you none. Never!""</p><p>Brian squeezed his damp Levis harder. ""I can't believe what just happened. Your mom. I never did that before. I mean, her titties are so nice. The milk was so awesome. Man, I gotta piss so bad!"" The last one almost yelled as Brian danced from foot to foot.</p><p>""I love the way that feels,"" Danny said. ""Don't you?""</p><p>""Yeah I do. Yeah I do. But I'm gonna totally lose it if I don't piss soon.""</p><p>""Hold it tight. Okay?"" Danny pushed a small pacifier into Timmy's mouth. He knew that would hold the little guy for a few minutes. He knelt at Brian's feet and pressed his mouth against the older boy's clutching hand. ""Let it go and I'll keep you from peeing all over the floor.""</p><p>Brian let go with his hand and his bladder let go. Piss bubbled out of his faded blue Levis, caught by Danny's sucking mouth. The transfer wasn't neat, and Brian only pissed long enough to hold off completely losing control. When the bubbling stopped, Danny pulled away. His chin was wet and his shirt was spotted with strong smelling piss he wasn't able to catch.</p><p>""Yummer nummers,"" he said, smacking his lips. ""That tastes almost as good as drinking right from your hose.""</p><p>Both boys laughed.</p><p>""What's your mom gonna say?""</p><p>Danny shrugged his shoulders. ""Don't know. But I bet she won't care. I don't know about poop stuff, so let's not do that. Okay?"" As if on cue, Timmy tongued the pacifier out of his mouth and began crying again. ""Speaking of poo, you want to help me change my little guy?""</p><p>Brian sniffed and wrinkled his nose. ""Doesn't small like poop.""</p><p>""Wait'll you see."" Danny unsnapped the crotch of Timmy's blue-banded, race car printed infant body suit.; He pulled it over the baby's fuzzy red head. He expertly untaped the diaper and pulled it down between Timmy's chubby wiggling legs. As soon as the diaper was pulled down, Timmy quieted. The diaper was sodden. No pee fountain this time. But soft green feces coated his penis, scrotum, and crack.</p><p>""Ta da! Poopoo! Not like the stinky poopoo you know. But real Timmy poopoo,"" Danny proclaimed with a touch of pride.</p><p>Brian leaned closer and sniffed again. ""God. His pee-pee is so tiny. He's cut like you. It's just his little tip. It's like a little button on his balls. And his poop. Smells kinda like cheese, don't it?""</p><p>""Tastes like it, too. Want to try it?""</p><p>The boy who'd been tasting nasty shit for seven years -- shit from his father, shit from his brother, shit from customers, and most recently shit from the boy he loved so much -- tentatively dipped a finger in the green mass on Timmy's scrotum. He licked his finger.</p><p>""Wow! That's not bad. Good even. Yeah, I love that shit. Can I have more?""</p><p>""Go for it, Poopoo Daddy,"" Danny answered using his nasty nickname for Brian from the previous day. ""I can eat it any time.""</p><p>Brian bent down, ready to start licking the green, cheesy mass. Then he looked up at Danny and asked, ""Is it okay if I do this. I mean like suck his little thingy and stuff?""</p><p>Danny giggled. ""I do it almost every day. He loves it. I love it. I think you'll be surprised.""</p><p>Brian took a deep breath, leaned his face right into Timmy's messy, chubby pubis, and licked the poop from his groin. No, not licked, but gently tongue bathed the infant.</p><p>About that time, the Cialis started taking effect. Brian's teen cock started chubbing up from the 2 inch flaccid state it had reverted to after he'd peed his pants -- and Danny's mouth. It firmed, thickened, warmed, and stretched out. Hardened until its ruby tip pushed through the tight foreskin. Pushed painfully downward when it wanted to spring up and out. His cock screamed for release, but Brian couldn't pull his mouth from the tiny boy's pubic mound.</p><p>Barely lifting his head from his laving, Brian muttered, ""Take my pants down. I gotta get outta them.""</p><p>Danny unhooked the older boy's thick leather belt -- a belt that had done more than hold up his faded jeans, a belt that had striped his thighs and buttocks, a belt that had choked him to unconsciousness while men had fucked him, a belt that on at least five occasions had been forced almost entirely inside his rectum -- everything except for the buckle -- for the entertainment of his customers.</p><p>Once the belt was unhooked and the jeans unzipped, Danny pulled Brian's shoes and socks off, then slipped his wet jeans and filthy underpants (unwashed for at least a week) off his feet. Brian's four inch flesh rod jumped up angrily, a drop of precum pearling at the piss slit.</p><p>By this time, Brian had lifted Timmy's chubby legs upward and was thoroughly licking the tight, wrinkled infant anus. He pushed his tongue against the pucker and felt it give way easily. He didn't want to hurt the infant, but he couldn't stop from pressing a good half inch of his curled tongue into the minuscule rectum.</p><p>More cheesy baby poo right inside. His cock throbbed. Timmy cooed. Danny started licking his older lover's ball sack from between his legs.</p><p>""No, Danny! Please, no!"" Brian barked. ""I don't wanna cum yet. Wanna fuck you. Want it so bad. Fuck you little guy.""</p><p>Danny knew Brian was talking about him. But part of him felt that just maybe, he was also talking about the little guy in the crib. He wanted to fuck his little infant brother himself so he understood Brian's need. Freaky. But oh so sexy, too. He quickly stripped out of his clothes, all of them. He wanted to be naked, and he wanted Brian naked, too. So without asking, he pulled the boy's teeshirt off.</p><p>""Get the lube from my pants,"" Brian gasped.</p><p>""No."" Danny replied. ""Use the baby oil on the crib. It'll work good, and it's BABY oil. And you want to do this to a baby, don't you?""</p><p>Although 9 -- and just barely -- Danny was incredibly smart and perceptive. He instinctively understood Brian's need to fuck the little grub in the crib. The thought had been orbiting at the edge of his own consciousness. And although he felt a little twinge of jealousy, he was glad to be the ""baby"" taking Brian's big cock.</p><p>Brian grunted as he applied a good squeeze of the glistening, slippery-sticky oil. ""Yeah, I do.""</p><p>""I'll be Baby Danny for you. If you want,"" the young boy said, slipping between Brian's front and the crib. Brian reached between Danny's cheeks with the baby oil squeeze bottle.</p><p>""Uh uhn. Don't do that. Fuck Baby Danny like this. Fuck him hard with just the oil on your big daddy dick."" Danny loved talking so nasty. ""Baby Danny has a big surprise for daddy.""</p><p>Brian moved the real infant in the crib so his mouth could reach the now hard, one inch, little baby rocket sticking up from the baby's pubis. Danny, between his legs, leaned slightly to the right. Brian leaned over Timmy, his red hair falling over the infant's tummy and tickling him, making him gurgle in pleasure. He slipped his lips over the pencil thick little stub and began suckling it. With his left hand, he parted Danny's skinny ass cheeks. With his right, he grasped his four inch cock -- gummy from the baby oil -- right behind the head. He couldn't see the cockhead, but he could feel that it had slipped through the usually tight foreskin encasing it. This was a sure sign he was super hard and super horny. Using the fingers on his left hand, he felt for and found Danny's asshole. It was twitching. Danny was making it twitch, inviting him.</p><p>""Fuck my baby poopoo hole, daddy,"" Danny whispered. Brian didn't need the invitation, but it signaled him to start pushing hard against the tight sphincter. His iron-hard dick slipped and bent painfully. Normally this would have softened his bone, but fueled by Cialis, fantasy, love, and horniness, his cock immediately sprang back in place. Its ruby tip found the target -- Baby Danny's poopoo hole. One more shove and the tip pushed in.</p><p>""Ow!"" Danny yelped. But he did not -- absolutely did not -- want Brian to stop. ""Baby Danny was bad boy. Poke my poopoo, daddy. Poke it hard.""</p><p>Brian wouldn't have stopped even if Danny had begged him. No way. He was being led by a boner that screamed for release. As he pushed forward, his prick pushed through a warm, soft mass.</p><p>""Baby Danny has poopoo in his pooper hole. Don't he?"" Brian asked, momentarily lifting his mouth off Timmy's miniature stiffy. He then pushed all four inches into the mess, reveling in the feeling of the shit spreading around his hardness.</p><p>""Ga-ga. Goo-goo. Fuck my poopoo. Ga-ga. Goo-goo. Fuck my poopoo. Ga-ga. Goo-goo. Fuck my poopoo,"" Danny chanted, maybe a little too loud. As he did, he slipped his middle finger -- greased with baby oil -- through his baby brother's tight sphincter and up into baby poop land. His urge was to match Brian's increasing fuck speed with his own fingering. so he had to force himself to fuck slowly in and out so as not to damage the little guy.</p><p>Brian lifted his head from Timmy's tummy for a moment to look down. His prick was smeared with red-brown shit. No, not shit. ""I got Baby Danny poopoo on my daddy fuckstick,"" he whispered into Danny's ear. ""And you know how bad Baby Danny is going to have to clean it off, don't you?""</p><p>He bent back down and sucked Timmy's cocklet back into his mouth. As he did, he picked up the pace of his own pounding of Baby Danny's asshole. He could feel Danny's finger poking through the infant's hole as he sucked. Suddenly, Timmy gurgled louder, gasped, and the hard little inch long nail in Brian's mouth twitched once, twitched again, then vibrated.</p><p>That was all it took to push the thirteen year old over the edge. Over the roaring in his head, he could hear Danny's continued chanting. ""Ga-ga. Goo-goo. Fuck my poopoo. Ga-ga. Goo-goo. Fuck my poopoo. Ga-ga. Goo-goo. Fuck my poopoo.""</p><p>""I'll fuck your poopoo, you little faggot baby,"" he said, slamming as hard as he could into the boy beneath him. The cum streaking up his urethra almost burned he was so hot. He could feel it shoot through the cockhead now embedded deep in Danny's shit. One. Two. Three. Four times. The most he'd ever shot before. But the spasms didn't stop. His cock kept jerking and throbbing, trying to shoot cum that had already been spent.</p><p>Eventually, Brian's penis settled down and he collapsed on Danny's sweaty back.</p><p>""I'm sorry what I said,"" he whispered. ""I couldn't help it. And I'm sorry I fucked you so hard. Don't hate me, please.""</p><p>""Hate you? Baby Danny deserved it. I loved it all. I had like three separate cums. It was awesome. And I'm STILL hard. And horny. Those pills really work.""</p><p>Brian slowly pulled his cock out of Danny's tight hole. Still hard as well, it snapped upward and spattered a small amount of cum-creamy shit on his belly. The prick itself was completely smeared with Danny's shit. The stench was so strong, he could smell the mixture of shit and cum.</p><p>Danny turned around, knelt between Brian's legs and licked the spatters from Brian's tummy. He then engulfed the still hard cock in his mouth. Sucking and licking vigorously, he cleaned the hard-on, looking at it from time to time until no shit or semen remained. He stood and pressed his mouth against his older lover's. They shared spit and the sweet-fetid taste of cum-shit for several minutes. Gradually all either boy could taste was the bland taste of saliva.</p><p>""That tasted fucking awesome,"" Danny said. ""Poop and cum. Like a poop cum milkshake.""</p><p>Brian swatted Danny's butt just hard enough to leave a red mark that faded quickly. ""Baby Danny shouldn't say such bad words.""</p><p>""Baby Danny is getting horny again,"" Danny responded. ""Can you put Timmy on Mama's bed. I want to try something but I was afraid to move him. Didn't want to drop him.""</p><p>Brian carefully lifted the eight pound infant and laid him in the middle of the bed. Danny climbed up and straddled Timmy's head. He grabbed his little boner and pushed it against the infant's lips. Immediately the baby began suckling, trying to get milk from a nipple that could yield none.</p><p>""Oooooh. That's so good. Mama told me its a reflex. He can't help it. He'll suck anything you put there. I've wanted to do this since he first came home.""</p><p>Danny stopped talking and concentrated on the feelings enveloping him. He knew better than to thrust, at least into a baby so young. Even though he'd cum three times in a row just a few minutes earlier, it didn't take long for the feeling to overwhelm him. His cocklet throbbed and jerked. Showing remarkable restraint for a 9-year old, He kept it in the front of Timmy's mouth rather than shoving its full two inch hardness into the baby. As he pulled his dicklet out, Timmy began to whimper.</p><p>""Hold him for a sec,"" he advised Brian. Quickly he retrieved the pacifier from the crib and slipped it into Timmy's mouth. He leaned over and kissed his brother gently on the forehead.</p><p>""I love you little guy. I hope you like the feelings I'm giving you."" He kissed Timmy a again. ""You want to try it,"" he asked Brian.</p><p>""Brian pointed at his four inch steel rod that pointed skyward. ""Hell yeah. But I just had poop on it. so I won't do it.""</p><p>Danny reached over and got the baby wipes. He washed Brian's cock thoroughly.</p><p>""Disinfectant. It's clean now."" Then he knelt and sucked the disinfectant off his lover's penis. ""Now it won't taste bad for Timmy.""</p><p>Brian needed no further encouragement. He climbed on the bed, pulled his rod down, and placed placed it at Timmy's lips. The baby began suckling as soon as the tip entered. Brian had never felt anything like it. No one had ever sucked so well.</p><p>The shear nastiness of what he was doing -- feeding his cock into a month old infant -- was too much to bear. His cock jerked and throbbed and began spasming madly. A drop came out. That was all the cum his balls had manufactured since is last cum. If he'd seen it, he would have seen it was almost water clear. But Timmy's suckling kept the orgasm going. Three dry jerks then suddenly a big squirt of liquid erupted from his dickhead. Timmy swallowed easily. Three more jerks of his rod and three more shots of liquid, each one making its way down the infant's gullet and into his stomach.</p><p>When his orgasm faded, Brian realized what he'd done and quickly pulled out. Timmy's mouth continued its sucking motions as if trying to find more of the bib boy's liquid offering.</p><p>""Oh, fuck. I just pissed in the little guy's mouth. And he drank it.""</p><p>""Do you think it'll hurt him?"" Danny asked.</p><p>""Naw. I told you one of my customers is a doctor. He told me piss don't have no germs unless. Well unless you got some type of infection or something. And he checked me last week. I'm clean of everything.""</p><p>""Let me try,"" Danny said. He and Brian switched places.</p><p>""Don't piss too fast, dude. It might choke him,"" Brian advised. Danny put the tip of his hard penis into his brother's lips. Once again, Timmy's suckling was almost too much to bear. Danny concentrated for a moment then let a little squirt of boy pee out. Timmy sucked and swallowed. Another. Another suck and swallow. Five more times Danny squirted his pee into Timmy's mouth. He might have continued, but the infant slipped off into sleep.</p><p>Brian carefully lifted Timmy back into the crib. Danny lovingly wiped, powdered, and diapered Timmy then pulled up the sides of the crib.</p><p>""I gotta pee bad now,"" Danny said. ""I was okay until I did that.""</p><p>""Me too. You got your own room?""</p><p>""Yeah, let's go.""</p><p>Brian began pulling his pants on. Danny stopped him.</p><p>""Mama's asleep on the couch. We can do just about anything.""</p><p>""Is there a bathroom up here?""</p><p>""Yeah. Two. Mine and Mama's.""</p><p>The boys collected their clothing and Danny led the way to a large, well appointed bathroom. It had an enclosed shower, toilet, double-basin vanity, and a huge spa-style tub.</p><p>""This is Mama's but she lets me use it if I want. Mine just has a shower and toilet.""</p><p>Brian led the naked 9-year old over to the tub. ""I gotta piss bad, too,"" he said. You wanna go first or me?""</p><p>Danny knew exactly what his young lover meant. ""You first. Then me.""</p><p>Danny climbed in and lay back. Brian straddled him and pulled his boner down, pointing it at the boy.</p><p>""That's the problem with the pills. It's hard for me to piss when I'm this hard."" He closed his eyes and concentrated for a good minute and a half. He strained. A fart erupted noisily from his asshole. The stench was horrendous.</p><p>""Ack,"" Danny yelled. ""That's awful.""</p><p>Brian giggled. ""That's because I got Super Turd still in me. My farts have been really bad all day. I let an SBD in class today, and everyone about died. I didn't admit to it. No way.""</p><p>The conversation was enough to loosen his piss pipe to get a flow started. The first splashes hit the younger boy's very hard cocklet and tight little ball sack. Brian had enough experience with piss play with his customers to gauge how much he had. He knew he wanted to drench Danny, but he also knew where he wanted to end up. He slowly pissed up the boy's skinny torso to his neck.</p><p>""Close your eyes."" He pissed all over Danny's white-blond hair. ""Open your mouth."" Danny tried valiantly to drink all the piss spraying in his mouth, but it was just too fast. He sputtered a few times, and had to close his mouth a couple of times as well. Eventually Brian's flow slowed, then stopped.</p><p>""My turn now,"" Danny cried, jumping to his feet. ""Now I get to piss all over you!""</p><p>""Not yet, okay?"" Brian said. ""Can you hold it a little bit?""</p><p>Danny nodded ""yes."" Brian turned him around, knelt down, and pressed his mouth against Danny's pucker. He pushed his tongue inside then pulled back a few inches.</p><p>""You still got poop in there. Got much?""</p><p>""Don't know. But I do gotta go soon.""</p><p>""Feed me, little boy. I wanna eat your poop right from your poop hole. Don't stop unless I tell you.""</p><p>Danny clutched his penis, not wanting any piss to escape. He strained a little. A soft poof of shitty air escaped his hole. Then the sphincter opened a quarter of an inch and the tip of a red-brown poop snake poked out. Brian put his mouth right over the hole. Danny pushed some more. More gas, this time right into Brian's mouth. But then the fart was accompanied by a slowly growing mass of shit. Brian swallowed as quickly as he could, but some oozed around his lips.</p><p>Danny had shit that morning, so he didn't have a huge amount to offer, mostly just a little left over from dinner, plus his breakfast, lunch, and a little bit from his recent snack. Brian had eaten far more over his last seven years as a shit pig for his father, brother, and customers. But he wanted to savor Danny's stinking offering so he ate slowly. Because of this, more oozed from his mouth, smearing his face and Danny's butt.</p><p>After about three minutes, Danny had shit everything he had to offer into his best buddy's mouth. He turned around and looked at Brian. Shit was smeared round his lips and up his left cheek, reaching the cheek bone.</p><p>""You look nasty, Poopoo Daddy,"" Danny said, giggling. Brian licked his lips. ""Do you really like eating that much of it?""</p><p>""I'm used to it. Plus, it's yours, so I'd eat ten times that much if I could.""</p><p>""Yuck. I don't think I like it THAT much. But do you want me to eat some of Super Turd?""</p><p>""Naw. There's no way it's gonna come out now without I take an enema. Like I said, I got some customers who wanna see it. I kind of told them about you and they want to see the monster poop you did.""</p><p>""You told them?"" Danny was shocked.</p><p>""Not your name or anything. I said you didn't go to my school. That I'd met you at the park. So I hope you're not mad.""</p><p>Danny feigned anger. ""For that sin, you'll have to be punished. Lie down and receive your punishment!""</p><p>Danny didn't have any trouble getting his piss flow started in spite of his ridiculously hard bone. He started at Brian's face, trying to wash shit off. Brian squinted so he could see what Danny was doing but still protect his eyes. As he felt the piss flow down his cheek, he stuck out his tongue to try to catch some in his mouth. Soon Danny was wetting his hair, turning it from a bright to a dark red. Finally, he directed his flow directly into Brian's gaping mouth.</p><p>Brian had had lots of practice drinking piss from men, piss that flowed much faster and stronger. So he had no trouble swallowing and timing his swallows to get almost al of Danny's golden nectar into his stomach. When Danny had finished, Brian sat up in the tub and pulled the younger boy to him.</p><p>""I could drink that every day. All day. It's better than Mountain Dew. Turn around and let me lick your butt hole clean. Then let's clean up. Don't want your mom to get too spicious.""</p><p>Brian licked Danny's asshole and crack completely clean of shit. Then the boys showered together, enjoying the warm spray and the dry orgasm they each brought the other with the scented French soap.</p><p>When they got out, Danny said, ""I want to take a bath with you. In this tub. It's really fun.""</p><p>""What about my clothes?"" Brian asked. ""They're like really wet and I don't got nothing else to wear.""</p><p>""I'll put 'em in the wash. You can wear one of the robes Mama has for guests.""</p><p>The boys enjoyed the bath complete with spa sprays -- a bath without any sex play at all, only a contest to see who could piss the highest. Even though Danny was smaller, with a smaller bladder and penis, he won, spraying his fountain a good three feet in the air.</p><p>Lying quietly in the warm water, spa spraying against their now spotless skin, Brian broached a subject they both were wondering about.</p><p>""Were you okay that I pretended you was your brother back there?"" he asked Danny.</p><p>""Mostly. I was a little jealous. ""</p><p>""You know I totally love you, Danny. But it just seemed so horny to do it to you like you were Timmy. You ever thought about doing that?""</p><p>""Yeah. I thought about doing it, too. So I guess it's okay. He's too little. It'd hurt him.""</p><p>Brian looked someplace in the distance. ""My brother told me my father used to have him fuck me when I was like 2. Said I liked it. He was like 7 when he started. My father made him stop when they got afraid I'd start talking.""</p><p>Neither boy had lost his tumescence because of the Cialis. But this talk had both affected them deeply, causing their boners to stretch even more.</p><p>""You think we could do Timmy when he's 2?"" Danny asked.</p><p>""Don't know. I can ask the doctor I know. You know, the one who's a customer.""</p><p>""When can you do that?""</p><p>""Tomorrow. He's one of the three guys who's gonna give me a piss enema so they can get Super Turd out of my butt. Gonna pay me a lot. It's like a tip for me. They'll give me extra money.""</p><p>The mention of ""Super Turd"" got both boys laughing. It was time to get out. They dried each other off, and when they'd finished, Danny figured Brian's clothing was ready to to put in the dryer. He got Brian a big, fluffy, pink terry robe.</p><p>When the 8th grade athlete saw it, he balked. ""I can't wear that. It's totally gay."" Then, realizing what he said, he began laughing. ""But then so am I. And so are you. And so's your mom. So I guess it don't matter.""</p><p>He wrapped the robe around himself and followed Danny downstairs. Danny, though, was still naked, pink and shiny from the bath.</p><p>""You don't mind your mom seeing THAT,"" Brian asked, pointing at Danny's 2-inch stiffy that pointed upward, hugging his tummy.</p><p>""Not after today. I want her to know how much I love my bestest friend in the whole wide world."" As they reached the bottom step, Danny stood on tippy toes and planted a big kiss on his bestest friend's lips. Debra Peters could see the boys, the kiss, and her young son's incredibly hard boner.</p><p>""If I liked penises..."" she thought to herself, leaving the thought unfinished.</p><p>Brian stayed in the bathrobe the rest of the evening. He was so used to being the tough, strong, athletic kid that the fluffy, pink luxury enwrapped him in a feeling of warmth and belonging. Probably for the first time in his life.</p><p>Debra fed her littlest boy shortly before dinner -- fried then baked chicken -- was ready to serve. Her two big boys -- for that's how she now thought of her own son and her newest one, Brian -- sat on the floor playing video games. Danny remained naked, the first time he'd seemed comfortable with being naked in front of her for an extended time.</p><p>Periodically, one boy would ""secretly"" reach over and tweak the other's boyhood. Several times, Brian's robe slipped open and his gorgeous, ruby-tipped erection popped into view. Debra wondered how the two boys could maintain their erections so long, but they were boys, so it didn't seem too odd to her.</p><p>When she brought Timmy down to nurse him, Brian's attention was riveted to the scene. He'd slipped his hand inside the robe and was obviously rubbing himself. Danny scooted closer to him and slipped his own hand inside the robe.</p><p>""When Timmy's finished, do you want some, Brian?"" Debra asked.</p><p>Brian simply nodded ""yes.""</p><p>""Danny?""</p><p>""Yummers, Mama. You know I do!""</p><p>When Timmy was fed and returned sleeping to his crib upstairs, Debra had Brian sit next to her on the couch and Danny sit on her leg. She released both her breasts from the nursing halter. At that point, Brian started pulling the robe tighter around himself. Debra put her hand on Brian's and stopped him.</p><p>""You don't have to hide that beautiful erection, my new son."" Brian removed his hand and let the robe slip around his legs, 4-inch boner sticking skyward, ruby head poking through his foreskin.</p><p>Debra reached her hands around the two boys' heads and drew them gently to her breasts. The boys suckled. Warm, creamy-sweet milk oozed from Debra's breasts. In a short amount of time -- less than three minutes -- Danny's suckling became more frenzied, almost painful. Debra glanced at her little fairy. His penis was jerking in a dry, powerful orgasm. When the orgasm had passed, Danny had pulled his mouth off his mother's teat.</p><p>""You liked doing that with your boyfriend, didn't you, my little fairy?"" Debra asked.</p><p>Danny nodded. ""Is it okay if I get different milk now?"" he asked nodding toward Brian.</p><p>Debra was thrilled that her little fairy could be so open with her. She, too, nodded her ascent, and Danny scooted between Brian's legs. When he slipped his lips over Brian's boner, the older boy pulled away from his suckling. The comfortable warmth of his little lover's mouth exhilarated him. But Danny's boldness in front of Debra worried him. He looked at her. She was smiling beatifically.</p><p>""Don't be too aggressive sucking Brian, Danny,"" Mama said. Then to Brian, ""I can tell how much you love my little fairy, Brian. And you've promised not to hurt him."" She pulled his head back to her breast. ""And I know you'll keep your promise. I'm also sure you've had intercourse him. Anal intercourse.""</p><p>Danny jerked up from his sucking. ""Mama!""</p><p>Debra ignored him. ""And I want you to know it's fine that you do. I hope you both enjoy it as much as I know it can be enjoyed. You both might be shy about doing it in front of me. But seeing Danny suck you here, I want you to know that the two of you can have sex anyplace you want in my home. It's your home, too. You know that don't you?""</p><p>Tears coursed down Brian's cheeks, hearing that he had a real home at last. If only he could make this his home forever.</p><p>At that point, Danny stopped sucking and looked up at his Mama from between Brian's legs.</p><p>""You mean that, Mama? Anyplace?""</p><p>""Yes, sweety. Anyplace.""</p><p>""Can we do it right now. Here? In the living room?""</p><p>""Yes. Here is good. I'll go to my room.""</p><p>""You don't have to if you don't want to,"" Danny said, a tone of quiet pleading edging his voice.</p><p>""You sure you want me here? Sex between lovers can be a very private thing, Daniel. And what does Brian think?""</p><p>Brian's expression -- a huge, broad smile and lust filled eyes -- gave his answer.</p><p>""Mama,"" Danny said, ""I want you to know me, the real me. And Brian's part of me. And us fucking is a huge part of both of us."" This was the very first time Danny had ever used that word in front of his Mama, but it felt right, felt like he had to say just that.</p><p>Brian stood, pulling Danny to his feet. He kissed him on his lips, no tongue, not out of shyness but because he wanted the kiss to be sweet and sensual, not sexy.</p><p>""I want to do it, Big D. But I want you to do me. Can you do that in front of your Mama?"" Brian couldn't bring himself to say ""fuck"" in front of the only woman who'd ever shown him any love.</p><p>""Yes, yes, I want to FUCK you so bad,"" Danny said, putting emphasis on the nasty word. ""And she's your Mama, too. Don't forget.""</p><p>Debra Peters couldn't believe what she was about to witness. It was not sexually arousing for her, but she felt even closer to her son than she ever had. She knew how hard it was to be young and gay, especially for a boy. She'd realized she was a lesbian (although she wasn't sure about the word) when she was 10. She suffered from loneliness and self loathing until she met her first sex-playmate when she was 11. Her playmate was not not really a lover but a 16-year old, horny lesbian who showed Debra how to enjoy her sexuality, who used her mouth, tongue, and a variety of dildoes to focus Debra's unfocussed horniness into her girl parts.</p><p>So now it was Danny's turn to learn about his sexuality. And although it didn't really arouse her -- well, maybe a little -- she loved being able to share in it.</p><p>Danny and Brian were on the floor in front of Mama, Brian on his back, Danny lying across him. Brian had tossed the pink, fluffy robe aside, so he, too, was now naked.</p><p>Tongues dug deep into each others mouths. Hands rubbed, petted, caressed freely over pale white and deeply freckled skin. While the kissing continued. Debra heard Brian hock deeply. If they were walking on the street, she knew he would have spit the slime in his mouth onto the street. But nothing was forthcoming. Instead, her sweet, neat-freak, little fairy son was swishing moving his cheeks as if swishing something around. Something? Brian's spit, of course.</p><p>Then her little fairy hocked as well. Not as deep or manly as Brian's. A little boy's attempt to work up spit. Then Brian was swishing the combined slime around in his mouth.</p><p>Debra realized they were telling her something. Her little boy -- always so clean and meticulous -- and his young, red-haired, freckled, athletic lover shared spit readily. Maybe they shared deeper, darker secrets as well.</p><p>Danny slipped down between Brian's legs. He licked all around the freckled cheeks, getting closer and closer to his target. Brenda leaned closer and looked carefully at what should have been a little, pink, tight-muscled star. But Brian's boy hole wasn't tight. Or little. Or pink. It was puffy, bright red, and ringed with rectal tissue, tissue that should have been inside the boy but instead attested to years of abuse.</p><p>The mis-treated hole disappeared behind Danny's head. But Brenda knew what little little boy was doing. Had she been able to see, she would have seen his tongue stabbing at his lover's sphincter, at his poop hole. It pushed and licked and gradually slipped inside, opening Brian up. He couldn't get too deep inside. His way was stopped by a very solid, bitter tasting blockage. Super Turd. His gift to Brian from the day before.</p><p>Slobbering, Danny wet Brian's hole with his watery spit. He pulled himself up, and Brian reached down and pulled his cheeks apart. Danny grasped his bone and scooted into place, pushing gently against the spit-wet hole.</p><p>""You got a poopy chin,"" Brian whispered. He licked the gray-brown slime away just as Danny pushed as hard as he could into his lover's shit hole, pushing Super Turd back two inches. Just as he did, Brian clamped his asshole as tight as he could.</p><p>""Holy mother fucking shit that feels so good!"" Brian yelled. ""Fuck me deep and hard little man. Fuck me hard.""</p><p>""Gonna fuck you hard. I'm fucking your shit. I fucking your poop. I fucking my turd. I'm hella hella fucking you hard,"" Danny yelled, not caring what words spewed from his mouth. Or maybe he did.</p><p>Debra Peters watched her little boy, her sweet little fairy boy pounding as hard as he could into the boy beneath him. She never could quite understand why men and boys got off on swearing so much when they had sex. The man who'd impregnated her with Danny -- a very gentle, quiet gay man -- had sworn like a trucker every time he fucked her over the three months it had taken for her to get with Danny.</p><p>""Fuck. Shit Piss. Cock sucker. Mother fucker."" Now both boys were chanting a litany of every obscenity they could think of. After a good ten minutes of unrelented pounding, Danny straightened and jammed his cocklet one last time into his lover, shivered, shook, and went into a prolonged dry cum.</p><p>Danny collapsed on Brian's chest and caught his breath. When his breath evened out, Brian whispered in his ear, ""My turn, Poopoo Baby.""</p><p>""Okay, Poopoo Daddy,"" Danny whispered back, slipping off his lover's torso and lying on his back. He hadn't lost his boner, and when Debra looked at it, she could see streaks of brown, evidence of where it had just been.</p><p>Brian reached over to the crumple of terry cloth and after a little fussing, pulled out a blue and white tube.</p><p>""Well,""thought Debra, ""at least he came prepared."" She deeply appreciated his preparedness. It meant the thirteen year old's entry into her son's rectum with his so, so hard erection would be easier, less painful.</p><p>The Brian did something that surprised her, not because he did it but that he dared do it in front of her. He leaned over and took Danny's dirty little pecker into his mouth. She knew hat he was doing. He was cleaning her son off. Cleaning off the feces from his rectum. He pulled off for a moment. Her son's penis was glistening with spit and looked very clean.</p><p>""You don't want any poop inside your piss pipe, Danny,"" Brian said. ""You know what you gotta do."" He leaned down and resumed his laving of his little lover's cocklet.</p><p>Debra watched as Danny strained slightly. A poof of Danny gas escaped his read end, then Brian began swallowing. ""Drinking piss. So incredibly nasty,"" Debra thought. But so sweet to make sure her boy didn't get an infection.</p><p>When Brian pulled up from Danny penis, his cheeks were swollen. While he'd been drinking, he'd greased his cock and Danny's hole with the KY he'd brought from home. He twisted his body slightly to get his throbbing ruby cockhead in place and pushed forward carefully, slowly opening Danny's sphincter. When the head popped in, Danny gasped. Brian planted his mouth over his lover's lips and let the remnants of the piss flow into Danny's mouth.</p><p>Slowly, gently he fucked in and out of the tight rectum that had only known his cock. He continued Frenching Danny and sharing the piss between them until gradually it was gone. Then he lifted his head up and picked up his pace. He was close. So close. He'd almost cum while Danny was pounding him, but this is what he wanted to do. Spew his slime, his spunk, his splooge deep into his little lover in front of the boy's mother.</p><p>As the spasm hit him, he looked straight into Danny's remarkable blue eyes.</p><p>""I love you so much, Poopoo Baby,"" he said out loud. ""So fucking much it hurts.""</p><p>""I love you, too, Poopoo Daddy,"" There! They'd shared another part of their incredible bond. Their loving names. Strange ones, Debra thought, but so personal. Debra could smell the distinctive pungency of semen as Brian slammed into her little fairy's poop chute. She knew he was cumming in there. Breeding her son. Tying their souls together.</p><p>Exhausted, Brian rolled off of Danny and lay between him and his mother. Their Mama. His head throbbed from the power of his orgasm, and he was about to fall asleep when he felt a small, wet tongue on his cock shaft. Debra saw it, too. She saw Brian's cock covered in shit, much more so Danny's had been. Then she watched in awe as Danny folded himself over the filthy rod and began licking it, carefully cleaning every bit of poop as the boys called it. This was a new element, one she'd have to investigate when the boys went to bed.</p><p>Danny watched his Mama to gauge her response to the tongue bath he was giving Brian. Curiosity? Interest? Love? All of those and more. Gradually, Brian's penis was as clean as Danny's had been after his tongue bath. The 9-year old, so young, so innocent, so incredibly knowledgable, shook his lover.</p><p>""Gotta clean it out inside like you did for me."" Debra watched as Danny plunged Brian's entire hard length into his mouth. Soon he was swallowing, too, just like Brian had done.</p><p>""I'm almost done, baby,"" Brian warned. ""Hold as much as you can."" Once again, the two boys shared piss between them until it was finally gone.</p><p>A few minutes of inactivity. A few minutes of embarrassed silence while each tried to figure what to say.</p><p>Mama finally broke the silence. ""That was so, beautiful, my precious boys. What are you up to now?""</p><p>Danny sat up. ""I'm tired, Mama. Can we have a snack, then go to bed?""</p><p>""Yeah, that sounds good. Is that okay, Mrs. Peters?"" Debra glowered at him. ""Oops. I mean Mama. Is that okay, Mama?""</p><p>While the sleepy boys ate cookie dough ice cream with chocolate sauce, Brian said, ""Mama. That sounds so good to me. You just don't know.""</p><p>""I think I do, my big fairy,"" Debra answered. Everyone laughed at the term. ""And I want to talk to you about that. But not tonight.""</p><p>""Okay, Mama. One more thing. Are you okay with what we did?""</p><p>Debra's answer was to come over, hug Brian, then kiss his red hair.</p><p>""I am very okay with it, my new son. Very okay.""</p><p>Once the boys were in bed -- the same bed, of course -- Debra Peters stayed up late to research issues that concerned her. The Internet is a valuable research tool if you pay close attention to where you get your information. Debra researched ""fecal ingestion,"" ""eating feces,"" ""drinking urine,"" and other related subjects.</p><p>She was comforted by what she read about drinking urine, although she, herself, would never consider doing so. It was safe, all the true medical experts said, unless the person whose urine you drank had an infection.</p><p>So, that was basically safe.</p><p>Eating feces, on the other hand, posed a bigger problem. Hepatitis was a big concern, but Danny had had a full panel of Hep-vaccines when he was born and had had boosters along the way. But what about Brian? What about her new son? And parasites and bacterial contamination were a concern. She emailed Patrick Raskin, Danny's biological father.</p><p>Raskin was a gay man who had done little more than inject his sperm into Debra's vagina. He had no desire to see Danny let alone have a relationship with him. That was fine with Debra. And although Danny asked about him periodically -- ""whose my daddy?"" type questions -- he really wasn't that interested himself.</p><p>But Debra had kept in touch with Raskin, even using his sperm to create Timmy. In that way, Danny and Timmy were full brothers although the method for making the newest addition to the Peters family was more clinically up-to-date.</p><p>She asked Raskin about fecal ingestion and what gay men did about the problems. Viola! There was a new combination vaccine that essentially made eating poop safe unless the pooper had really unusual parasites or intestinal flora. She'd definitely have to get Danny's pediatrician, also a gay man, involved. Certainly for Danny. Maybe even for Timmy. And if she could pull it off, for her newest boy, Brian.</p><p>Then the hard part. She'd also asked Raskin about what an abused young teen's rectum might look like. Her quick assessment of Brian's rear end was spot on. </p><p>""There's no way"" Raskin had told her, ""a boy his age would have such a ragged looking asshole if he wasn't being fucked by big cocks regularly."" Jokingly (she hoped), he'd asked if she wanted to share him. Raskin was such a card.</p><p>She wanted, needed to do something for this sweet, soft, lost boy who loved her first son so deeply.</p><p>After her research and nursing Timmy three times, Debra finally went to bed at as the clock approached 3:15. Almost five hours later she was shaken awake by excited, little hands shaking her.</p><p>""Mama. Mama,"" Danny cried, ""you gotta come here. Quick. You gotta see this!""</p><p>The urgency in Danny's voice was not to be denied. But there was no fear, nor panic. So she knew it was only a young boy's emergency, not one that threatened life and limb. Danny stood beside her naked, his penis no longer stick hard but tiny, shrunken to a little nub lying atop a walnut sized scrotum. His hair was damp, and he smelled of stale urine, not horrendously, but enough to cause her to pull away.</p><p>Pulling her robe around her, Mama padded behind Danny as scurried to his room, his tight, skinny cheeks bouncing joyfully before her. Brian was awake, as she'd expected he'd be. He, too, was stark naked. He sat on an old teeshirt at Danny's desk. His hair, too, was damp, and he smelled of old urine as well.</p><p>""Look. Look, Mama,"" Brian told her, pointing to Danny's microscope. The microscope was the only thing Danny had asked for the last Christmas. Of course, he'd gotten many other fine gifts, but Debra made sure the microscope was the highest quality, one that could have been used in an undergraduate college biology class.</p><p>A well slide was clipped in place on the stage. A cover slip showed the care that had gone into setting up the specimen to be examined. Underneath the cover slip rested a small, pearly drop of goo.</p><p>""Hurry, they don't live long. Take a look,"" Danny urged.</p><p>Looking through the eyepiece, Debra saw a mass of tadpole-like creatures swimming wildly in a brown tinged fluid. Shel looked up, unbelieving.</p><p>""Those are mine, Mama. Those are mine!"" Brian said. Debra was thrilled that, in his excitement, Brian automatically called her 'Mama.' She looked back into the eyepiece. The wiggly things looked exactly like all the illustrations and photos she'd seen in family life and health ed classes.</p><p>""Let me see again,"" Danny said, gently pushing Brian off the seat. Three damp, quarter-sized tan spots sullied the teeshirt about where a smallish 9-year old's rear hole would rest. Leakage, Debra understood, from her little fairy.</p><p>""Those are Brian's sperms, Mama,"" Danny explained unnecessarily. ""We got them from inside me. If I was a girl, he'd have made a baby in me. Aren't they awesome, Mama?""</p><p>She kissed his damp hair. Yes, urine, definitely urine. Then she kissed her newest son's damp hair. Same.</p><p>Danny's bed -- no both boys' bed -- was a mess, covers tossed wildly around. And it was soaked. It was a good thing Danny had a mattress liner for the times he still wet the bed. But the wetness was not from just one boy. And it was not from one time. The sheets were soaked.</p><p>Debra kissed Brian one more time and looked more closely at his naked body. His nickel-sized aureoles were slightly puffy, red-brown with prominent nipples. He looked almost like a preteen girl about to enter puberty. His penis, so hard for so long and almost angry looking the day before was now finally soft, a beautiful two-inch thin tube of adolescent boy-flesh with a half-inch or so foreskin.</p><p>""Beautiful penis?"" Debra pondered silently. ""I'd never thought of a penis as beautiful. But here I'm looking at both of these children's boy parts and they are beautiful. So beautiful, just like the boys are.""</p><p>""You two reek,"" she said aloud. ""When you're done here, you both have to shower. And Danny, can you strip the bed of all the bed clothes and take them to the washer. It looks like you had a good time, but we have to clean up after ourselves, don't we?""</p><p>""Yes, Mama,"" Brian answered for them both. ""Mama, you know what?""</p><p>""What sweety?""</p><p>""I kind of wish I could give Danny a baby. Not now of course. But sometime.""</p>"
437,"Taking Timmy's Tookus, Part 9",Antonio Green,auto67340399@hushmail.com,"['bb', 'tb ws', 'scat', 'oral', 'anal', 'lac', 'inc', 'nc']",This story will contain scenes of sex between boys and a boy and his infant (then toddler) brother including watersports and scat scenes. It also will contain recollections of forced incest and boy prostitution. But the basis of the story is love -- love between brothers and love between boys. This chapter delves deeper into the pain and suffering Brian has had to endure -- and reveals the brutal incident that allows the red-headed 13 year old to 'come home.',2012-04-01T00:00:00,"This story will contain scenes of sex between boys and a boy and his infant (then toddler) brother including watersports and scat scenes. It also will contain recollections of forced incest and boy prostitution. But the basis of the story is love -- love between brothers and love between boys.

This chapter delves deeper into the pain and suffering Brian has had to endure -- and reveals the brutal incident that allows the red-headed 13 year old to 'come home.'
If any of this offends you, do not read this story. If this is illegal where you live, do not read this story. If you are underage, do not read this story (come back when you're old enough). But if you'd like to read a well-written story by a professional writer, enjoy.
And please do not print this story on a public computer and leave it in the printer (as was done with Chapter 1).","<p></p><h5>From Chapter 8</h5><p>""Those are Brian's sperms, Mama,"" Danny explained unnecessarily. ""We got them from inside me. If I was a girl, he'd have made a baby in me. Aren't they awesome, Mama?""</p><p>She kissed his damp hair. Yes, urine, definitely urine. Then she kissed her newest son's damp hair. Same.</p><p>Danny's bed -- no both boys' bed -- was a mess, covers tossed wildly around. And it was soaked. It was a good thing Danny had a mattress liner for the times he still wet the bed. But the wetness was not from just one boy. And it was not from one time. The sheets were soaked.</p><p>Debra kissed Brian one more time and looked more closely at his naked body. His nickle-sized aureoles were slightly puffy, red-brown with prominent nipples. He looked almost like a preteen girl about to enter puberty. His penis, so hard for so long and almost angry looking the day before was now finally soft, a beautiful two-inch thin tube of adolescent boy-flesh with a half-inch or so foreskin.</p><p>""Beautiful penis?"" Debra pondered silently. ""I'd never thought of a penis as beautiful. But here I'm looking at both of these boy's boy parts and they are beautiful. So beautiful, just like the boys are.""</p><p>""You two reek,"" she said aloud. ""When you're done here, you both have to shower. And Danny, can you strip the bed of all the bed clothes and take them to the washer. It looks like you had a good time, but we have to clean up after ourselves, don't we?""</p><p>""Yes, Mama,"" Brian answered for them both. ""Mama, you know what?""</p><p>""What sweety?""</p><p>""I kind of wish I could give Danny a baby. Not now of course. But sometime.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 9: Coming Home</h5><p>One shower -- two boys worn out by passion, love, and almost continuous sex. One boy, small, pale skinned, blond haired, squatting in the shower and farting out the small remnants of his lovers cum into his hand. Two boys licking up the brown, shit streaked pearlescent remains of their last coupling.</p><p>One shower -- two boys, gently soaping and cleaning the deepest parts of each others body. Two boys embracing gently as water courses down their bodies. Two soft, worn out penises touching wet skin, wet love, wet desire to always be together. Two boys afraid that what they prayed would never end might end too soon, forever.</p><p>Breakfast -- two boys naked in near silence. Mama serving pancakes, bacon, juice, and love to two somber boys.</p><p>Pushing his chair away from the table, Brian accidentally let out a huge belch followed immediately by as loud and long a fart. The smell was horrendous. Danny laughed uproariously; Brian flushed from embarrassment.</p><p>""Sorry, Mama,"" he said, rising. ""But breakfast was so awesome. I couldn't help it."" He hugged Danny's Mama, now his Mama, never wanting to let go.</p><p>Half and hour later, Danny and Brian were packed side by side in the rear seat of the Peters' car, tiny Timmy in his car seat next to them. They whispered between themselves so Mama couldn't hear.</p><p>""You been farting so much, Brian. And they all stink bad! You still got Super Turd in you, don't you?""</p><p>""Yep. It's gonna be fun with those guys. They're nice to me but we get real messy.""</p><p>""Like you and me?"" Danny asked with a twinge of jealousy.</p><p>""Messier. But not the same. They just like it dirty. There's no love like we got.""</p><p>""How messy?""</p><p>""Well, let's just say I won't be hungry after. And if anyone pukes, I gotta eat that, too. Boogers and snot, too. But I wish I didn't have to do it. I want to stay with you.""</p><p>Both boys fell silent for a few minutes.</p><p>""What else they do?"" Danny whispered. ""I mean besides messy stuff.</p><p>""You know. Rear end. Mouth. We'll all take the boner pills plus Ecstasy. And sometimes we take stuff so we don't fall asleep. I'll be real sore after. It's okay. I don't mind it. Plus they give me good tips my father don't know about.""</p><p>Twenty minutes later, the Peters' car pulled in front of Brian's ramshackle bungalow. Both boys were crying and holding hands. Brian kissed Danny gently on the lips, and opened the car door. With a huge sigh, he stepped out, leaned through the open front driver's window and kissed Debra on the cheek.</p><p>""Thank you, Mama. I love you.""</p><p>Then he was gone. Danny wept uncontrollably the entire way home. Debra knew words couldn't console her little man, so she simply let him bawl. Once inside the house, she hugged Danny to her breast until Danny's sobbing calmed a bit.</p><p>""Would you like some to help you calm down?"" She asked. Danny nodded. It was time to feed Timmy, so she pulled her nursing camisole completely off her shoulders, exposing both breasts. She held Timmy to one nipple and drew a still-crying Danny onto her other one. Danny wrapped his lips around Mama's deep brown nipple and suckled gently, tears rolling down his cheeks. Gradually, he stopped crying. As he sat on the couch catching his breath, Debra took a sleeping Timmy up to his crib.</p><p>Once back in the living room, Debra drew her son tightly to her side.</p><p>""Don't worry, Big D, Brian will come over again. Really soon, I'm sure.""</p><p>Danny burst into tears once more. ""I don't think he will. I'm scared for him,"" Danny sobbed. ""I don't know if I'll ever see him again.""</p><p>Debra knew there were real reasons behind the fears Danny had, but she also wisely knew it was too early to ask Danny to elaborate.</p><p>Danny spent the rest of Saturday moping around, missing his big, strong red haired lover. He missed his smile, his freckles, his farts, his piss, his shit. And indeed, Danny thought in those terms because now he was a big boy, a big boy who'd been fucked so many times.</p><p>He missed Brian's hands running all over his body, his lips touching all parts of his skin including the most intimate of intimate parts. He missed Brian's tongue lapping at his rectum or probing in his mouth. He missed his balls, his cock. He missed his voice saying dirty, nasty words or saying soft, sweet things.</p><p>But most of all, Danny Peters missed his love.</p><p>Danny was so miserable Saturday that come night time, he could not masturbate, although he tried. When he played with his dink, nothing happened. It didn't grow from the little button nub to its 2-inch steely hardness. It did nothing. And his balls, as if in sympathy with Danny's mood, retreated far into Danny's body, leaving nothing but a tight flap of skin where two small balls had previously been.</p><p>Sunday was better. Mama got Danny to laugh several times. And he supped at Mama's special fountains each time his little brother did. In the afternoon when Timmy cried to be changed, he eagerly asked Mama if he could do it. And this time, when he unwrapped his infant brother's penis, it stood up hard without any stimulation on his part. Danny expected a spray to greet him. None came. Was Timmy expecting the good feelings he'd had before?</p><p>Danny didn't deny him those feelings. He licked the baby clean of poo and slipped a baby-oil greased finger through the tight, pick anus. He sucked and finger-fucked his brother until the infant cooed with pleasure then jerked in his infantile orgasm. Then the pee started. Tons of it. When his brother's Feeling had passed, Danny laid his head on the round tummy and sang softly to his brother.</p><p>But still, his own penis refused to feel anything but alone.</p><p>After dinner while watching TV with Mama, the urge to poo hit Danny hard. With it came a familiar feeling in his boy-parts. He was hard once again. Hard and needing Brian inside him.</p><p>""Mama, I have to go poop,"" he said. ""Then I'm going to bed.""</p><p>On the way to the upstairs bathroom -- and Debra didn't question why he chose to go upstairs instead of using the toilet next to the kitchen -- he took a dinner candle from the linen closet on the way. From his room he collected a sand bucket from his toy box and the Sunday comics section of the newspaper.</p><p>Once inside the bathroom, he locked the door, his bathroom this time, not his Mama's. He stripped off every stitch of clothing and looked at the pale-skinned, very, very skinny boy with a boner in the mirror on the back of the door. ""Fairy,"" he whispered out loud. ""You are a fairy. You're Brian's little poopoo fairy.</p><p>He spread the newspaper on the floor. Knelt on it and pissed into the bucket. He'd been so full that when he shook off his 2-inch boner, the bucket was half full! He lifted the bucket and drank. The piss was dusty tasting and a little sandy. But he drank a good half of the warm, strong liquor, at least a cup.</p><p>Finished his deep draught of piss, he squatted over the paper and strained. A loud, beautifully loud fart rippled his sphincter. The smell was pure shit and reminded him of Brian's even more fetid, nasty eruptions of gas. He could feel his hole opening. God, how he wished he could see this!</p><p>Then plop. Plop. Two golf ball-sized hard turds rested beneath his skinny buttocks. One more good squeeze and his poop hole opened again, this time expelling a good sized mound of much softer poo.</p><p>Danny reached back and felt his hole. Sticky. Poopy. He reached between his legs and picked up one of the turd balls. ""This is for you, Brian,"" he mumbled and pushed the poopoo ball back inside him. Not Super Turd, but a nice, stretchy feeling for sure.</p><p>He picked up the other poopoo ball, kissed it, and held it up in the air. ""This is for you, too, Brian."" He kissed it again, licked it all over, then stuck it in his mouth. Reaching to his side, sucking on the shit in his mouth, Danny picked up the candle and shoved it roughly into his poopy, shitty, nasty boy poopoo hole. Had he been able to measure it, he'd have known he'd pushed a good five inches inside him.</p><p>Then, what he'd really wanted to do: He scooped up a wad of the softer shit -- thank goodness he'd done that too -- and squished it on his hard, little cocklet as Brian called his dinky dink. It was so warm, so slippery. He jacked himself with the poop through one glorious dry cum. Then he laid face down and started humping the entire pile of soft shit while fucking himself with the candle. Another dry cum. And another.</p><p>Cummed out, an incredible sense of loneliness swept over him. He scraped the poop from his penis and pubis, and then washed his hands thoroughly in the toilet bowl. He spat the now softened turd ball into the toilet, dumped the piss from the bucket in, and pulled out the shit streaked candle. Now he did have to go really bad. Immediately he sat on the toilet and let the poop ball out followed by a short rush of soft shit.</p><p>He gathered the messy paper and stuffed in into a large plastic bag and knotted it as well as he could. He showered, which was unusual for Danny because he usually bathed, but he needed all evidence of his filthy lay washed away.</p><p>He checked himself thoroughly front and back. No poop. He checked the room one more time. No poop. He opened the bathroom window a crack and sprayed the air. Fabreze really did work!</p><p>Danny had trouble falling asleep that evening, excited that tomorrow he'd see his lover once again. Scared that maybe he wouldn't. And lonely. He did fall asleep, however, and didn't feel his Mama's kiss later than evening.</p><p>Unlike that day less than a week earlier when Danny tried to hide from Brian in school, this time he eagerly sought him out. He even walked among the scary eighth graders before school asking if they'd seen him yet.</p><p>No Brian. Maybe, they said, he'd come in late like he did a lot, especially on Mondays. He wasn't there at lunch. And at Buddy Reading Period, his teacher told him that his partner wasn't in school so Danny could use that period to continue reading The Hunger Games.</p><p>Where was he? What had happened to him? Was he all right? Was he trying to avoid me? All these thoughts roiled through Danny's mind the rest of the day. He couldn't concentrate. Mrs. Blevins even noticed and asked him if everything was okay. Danny just shrugged his shoulders.</p><p>That afternoon, Danny told Mama about Brian not being there. Debra was a little concerned but did her best to hide it. ""Maybe he came down with a cold,"" she offered. Yeah, maybe.</p><p>Another sad, lonely evening. Danny finished all his homework for the week, something he usually accomplished by Tuesday or Wednesday. But there wasn't any reason to watch TV or play Halo. Maybe tomorrow.</p><p>The next day, Danny insisted his Mama drop him off at school early. Danny sat on the brick wall near where the school bus dropped students off. When the bus arrived, Danny sat up straight trying to see Brian, but he couldn't make out the students as they stood and marched off the bus. Then, as the last of the children filed to the front, Brian's distinct flash of bright red hair. He moved slowly toward the front.</p><p>Danny wanted to jump up and run to the bus to hug Brian when he got off, but he was too sharp, too aware of the downside to do so. Instead, from his perch about twenty yards away, he watched as the last small child exited the bus then, 30 seconds later, Brian hobbled off on a pair of crutches.</p><p>At that point Danny did stand and run over to his friend.</p><p>""What happened, Brian?"" Danny squeaked, near panic.</p><p>""Aw, nothin' really, I was climbing a tree and fell offfa it. Fucked up my leg,"" Brian said loud enough for most of the kids near him to hear. He turned and looked at the bus driver. ""Sorry, Deanna. I didn't mean to swear. You gonna write me up?""</p><p>The driver waved him on, knowing the word had slipped out.</p><p>Brian hobbled along with Danny beside him. When they were far enough away from other kids, Brian bent and whispered to his lover, ""Dude, we gotta talk later. I'm in a bad way. Don't know what to do. I'm ready to, you know...""</p><p>He looked into Danny's eyes and knew the younger boy understood him, but the look he saw was of shear terror.</p><p>""Don't worry, Danny,"" he said. ""I'm not there yet. I just gotta talk to you. You're the only one I got.""</p><p>""Mama. You got Mama, too."" Brian stopped hobbling and leaned on his crutches. ""Yeah. I forgot about her. Mama. Let's talk at Reading Period.""</p><p>The morning trudged along for Danny. He looked for Brian at lunch but couldn't find him. When he asked one of Brian's friends, the eighth grader told him that Brian had to stay in from lunch. He didn't have any of his books or school materials. The teacher should have written him up, but she relented when one of Brian's friends told her his leg was bothering him bad so he kind of shouldn't be punished. Missing lunch was a good compromise.</p><p>Danny got a message to meet his Buddy in the library. He waited almost ten minutes when Brian came hobbling in. Brian looked awful.</p><p>""Hi,"" Danny muttered when Brian carefully lowered himself into the chair beside him. He winced when barely touched the seat of the chair. Grimacing, he got his weight fully down.</p><p>""Your leg really hurts, doesn't it?"" Danny asked.</p><p>""It's not my leg, little dude,"" Brian responded, no love, no friendliness in his voice. Danny flinched at his cold tone. ""I'm sorry, Danny. I still love you. It's not my leg. They really ripped me up this time.""</p><p>""What? Who? Your customers? I thought you said they were nice to you.""</p><p>""Not them. I had hella good time with them. Kinda rough, but we all had fun. We did stuff until early Sunday morning. When they left, I was going to bed when my father and brother grabbed me. It was them. I don't want to tell you want they did.""</p><p>Danny didn't care who saw him. He stood up, wrapped his arms around his young lover, and kissed him softly on the forehead. ""Please tell me.""</p><p>""They were so fucked up on meth, Danny. They'd taken meth and the boner pills and Ecstasy and they were like crazy. They fucked me about four times each. My pussy was already really sore from all the stuff I'd done before. But they just kept tearing in to me. The last times my asshole father couldn't even squirt but he got a violent cum and really smashed into me.</p><p>""Then they decided to use other stuff. And I don't mean dildos. They got a baseball bat in me. A real one. I was screaming and there was blood all over it. More meth. More E. And they decided to fist me. They both did it.""</p><p>""What's fist?"" Danny asked quietly.</p><p>""What'd ya think? They each shoved their fists up there. Both of them did. I was screaming the whole time. When they were done, they left me on my bed. When I woke up there was a big blood stain. I mean like it was a foot round. My blood. From my asshole."" Brian was close to crying as he told the story.</p><p>""I stopped bleeding mostly, but I couldn't hardly walk.That's why I stayed home yesterday. They got me these crutches and told me I had to say I fell down. But Danny. Danny. I can't go back. I can't. I don't know what to do.""</p><p>""Come home, Brian. That's what you do.""</p><p>""I said, I can't go back. You heard me. I'll kill myself first!"" Brian was close to yelling.</p><p>""Come home, Brian. Our home. Yours and mine. And Mama's. She'll help us.""</p><p>Danny hugged Brian tightly. ""Stay here. I'm going to the office and call Mama.""</p><p>Thirty minutes later, Brian, Danny, and Debra were seated in the Peters' living room. Debra had checked the boys out from school, showing the office a forged note from Brian's father releasing him to her care. In reality, she probably didn't need the note. The school trusted her implicitly and knew Brian was safe in her care -- something they were not so sure about with Brian's father who was always drunk and loud the few times he came to school.</p><p>""Listen, sweethearts, you have to tell me everything. Let's start with what happened to you, Brian,"" Debra asked.</p><p>Brian bit his lower lip so hard he drew little beads of blood. His freckled face reddened, and tears formed in his eyes.</p><p>""I can't do it,"" he muttered. ""Mama, please don't make me.""</p><p>""Danny, let's start here, then. Could you please tell me what you and Brian have been doing together. You know I don't care, but I need to know what's been going on. You don't have to give me a lot of details, but I must know everything. I can't help you if you don't.""</p><p>""Promise you won't hate me,"" Danny pleaded as he began.</p><p>As ashamed as he was to reveal the filthy details of Brian and his love for each other, he couldn't stop himself from telling all, the snot, the boogers, the pee, the farts, the poop. Even -- no especially -- the fucking; he even used that word. And when he told Mama about both Brian and him eating each others poop and about Super Turd, neither boy could look at her. In fact, they were both weeping so hard from shame they wouldn't have been able to see her through the tears had they looked at her.</p><p>""I've never understood why boys like that dirty stuff so much,"" Debra said quietly. ""But they do. My brother did, and so did other boys and men I've known over the years. How could I hate either of you. I love you both very much and I know this stuff is how you show your love for each other. I suspected this was going on and I talked to your sperm father, Danny. He told me about vaccines that will keep you both safe. And he gave me the name of a doctor we can trust.</p><p>""Now, please. Brian, dear, dear Brian, please tell me what happened to you.""</p><p>Debra wanted Brian to tell her what bad thing had happened to him recently that had Danny so worried. Brian thought she meant what had happened to him from the beginning, from the first time his father had forced his eight inch, meth-fueled cock into his tight, virgin asshole.</p><p>So he told it all. How his father had raped him that first time shortly after he turned six. How his brother began raping him with his much smaller 11-year old dickie right after his father had dismounted him. How he'd shit diarrhea the first time and his father thrust his face in it.</p><p>Brian went on to tell his new Mama how his father started ""sharing"" him a few weeks after the first rape. The man had waited long enough until Brian healed so he could tell the man his little boy was a virgin. He'd instructed his little son to act like he'd never seen a big cock before. ""Make him believe you or I'll bite that puny little thingy off you,"" he'd threatened.</p><p>""I played the virgin game again those times,"" Brian related, head down, tears dropping onto his ragged blue jeans. ""Then my father told me I'd get a special party for my seventh birthday. My father made a big deal of throwing me a real special birthday party that year, complete with cake, ice cream, and real presents. And it turns out a man who'd paid good money to rip open a virgin 7-year old. Only I didn't know that. I didn't know my father was getting money for me the whole time.</p><p>""Everything went well. They had me lie down across the table and ate cake off my naked tummy. Then they scooped the chocolate ice cream onto my boy parts. Boy was that cold. But it was fun. And to be honest, I felt special as they fed me and each other ice cream from my lower parts.</p><p>""Then they turned me over on the table. My father held my head down so I couldn't see what was happening. I remember my brother laughing and saying nasty things. Then the man pulled my legs apart real wide and was poking at my hole. You know, the one you poop with.</p><p>""I remember him saying 'Don't look like no virgin hole, man. I'm paying good money to bust this faggot ass wide open. You better not be lying to me.' Then I heard his zipper. I'd been shared enough that</p><p>""Man. Then the pain. Huge, searing pain. The man just smashed into me as hard as he could. Ever since my father started sharing me and told me to play the virgin game, I'd always yelled like I was being killed, even though after a while it didn't really hurt anymore.</p><p>""This time, though, the pain was as worse than the first time. It didn't feel anything like the any of the cocks -- sorry Mama -- the penises I'd taken. It felt different. It was hard like a penis. But it also was funny, weird feeling. Kind of metally and cold. It really felt like I was being ripped up.</p><p>""He pumped in and out a few times then says to my Father, 'The little bastard's got a sweet asshole. But there's no way it's a virgin hole. I've busted enough cherries to know the difference. And you're lying to me.' He's pumping me hard the whole time. 'I want my money back. All $1500 of it. Or I'll take my trade out of your skin.'</p><p>""My father starts stammering then admits I'm not a virgin. Tells the man I've only been fucked a few times. That was a lie. I'd stopped counting how many at 30. Stopped there cuz that's how high my dummy Brian brain could count without getting confused.</p><p>""So anyways, he tells my father and brother to turn me over. He wants to see my face when he fucks me. Sorry, Mama, but that's what he said. My brother and father take E and twist me on his thing and he's pumping me the whole time. I've stopped screaming cuz I can't no more but it so hurts me. The man grabs my dickie. It was real tiny right then and asks my father if it's still virgin there. I know what virgin means. And I know he means my peepee. But I'm confused. I know there ain't no way he's gonna be able to put his thing inside mine.</p><p>""I start yelling but he slaps me. My asshole of a father laughs and tells him my dickie is virgin. And if the man wants, he can do anything he wants to me so long as he doesn't kill me or do bad damage. The man asks, 'Anything?' And my father agrees. So the man rips his thingy out of me.</p><p>""I shriek, of course. I see why it felt so weird. It's smaller than my father's or my brother's dicks. Much smaller. When I think back he's not too much bigger than me right now. That mean's he's a little over four inches, I guess. But it looks really thick. Like my father's. But that's not what's weird. He's wearing something on it. His dick is sticking these metal ring things and they're connected with straps. Later on, like two years later, I found out it's something called the 'Gates of Hell.' It was different from the ones I saw later. The metal rings had these nubs on them. No wonder it hurt like hell.</p><p>""My hole's on fire but it felt so good to have that monster thing out. So he says to my brother, 'Go to my van. Get the red gym bag and the big plastic roll and bring them here. When you get back, take off your clothes. You, too, asshole.' This he said to my father. Then he says, 'If I have fun with this little faggot, then you get to keep the money I gave you. But if you even try to stop me or if you don't do everything I say, I'll kill you and your older faggot kid. Then I'll take this little faggot whore and ram a pole up his asshole and stick it in your yard so everyone can see you don't mess with The Family.'</p><p>""Michael gets back pretty quick. He's like only 12. He looked big to me, but he's having lots of trouble getting stuff in. He's dragging this big roll of plastic and this red gym bag. I can still see that if I think about it. They all get naked and take like five minutes setting stuff up. They spread plastic out. The man grabs me and drops me on it hard. Everything hurts now.</p><p>""So he tells me something like, 'Too bad your dad lied to me. You woulda gotten off with a fucking. Now I get to do whatever I want. It won't be pretty and it's gonna hurt. I promise. I'm still gonna fuck that faggot whore ass of yours. But I'm also gonna fuck your pisshole. Ever had that done?'</p><p>""I had no idea. I must said 'no' cuz he said - I still remember exactly what he said -- 'Well, I'm gonna fuck that hole now and I guarantee you'll be screaming.'</p><p>""My peepee had shrunk up so bad it was like this little button. Kinda like Timmy's sometimes. He had my brother stretch it up so it was pointing to straight up. He went into his bag and pulled this little leather case out. He unzipped it. There were these funny metal rods in it. Kind of like an S-shape but not really. I'm not sure how long they were but they were pretty long. Longer than my father's cock when it's hard. He took the skinniest one and poked it right into my pee hole. That hella hurt. I know I screamed.</p><p>""He didn't stop. He kept pushing it all the way in. It kind of hurt and tickled at the same time. Good tickled. I sprung a bone. Couldn't help it. He got all the way to my pee bag. You know. It's the, the...""</p><p>""Bladder,"" Debra whispered, shocked at what she was hearing. Danny simply sat wide eyed, hands in his lap, squeezing himself through his pants.</p><p>""Yeah, that's it. Bladder. When it hit my bladder I got this great feeling. Shivered all over. Now I know it was a dry cum, an orgasm. But I also started pissing. Couldn't help it. The man pushed my brother's head in the way and made him drink it as it sprayed out. It got all over his hair and face. But he drank a ton. I swear.</p><p>""Then the man pulls the metal thing out and finds the biggest one, like the thickest one and shoves that one in all the way. Now this just hurt. No good feeling. My peepee shrunk up to nothing. He pulls it up and duct tapes it to the metal thing. He has my brother plug this box into the wall and then attaches some wires to the metal thing in my peepee.</p><p>""My father starts to say something but the man stops him. 'Not a word. Remember. Say another word and you're all dead. And this one' meaning me, 'will die real slow.'</p><p>""Just then my brother says to him that the piss upset his stomach. Says he's gotta poop only he uses the 'S' word. Asks if he can go to the bathroom. The man says, 'You got all the toilet you want right here' and points to me.</p><p>""Michael asks, 'You want me to shit on my little faggy brother? Cool. Where, sir.' 'Where do you want?' the man asks him.</p><p>""Michael says -- and I'll never forget this -- 'I've hated the little faggot since he was born. Can I do it on his face?' The man goes, 'On his face? I want you to shit in his mouth. But wait till I tell you.' Sorry about the 'S' word but that's what he said. So Michael climbs over me with his butthole right over my mouth. The man turns this dial on the box thing he's got. This huge jolt of electricity goes right into me. My peepee, my bladder. I even feel it in my balls.</p><p>""He stops it and leans down and says, 'You're gonna eat your big brother's shit. You got it?' Another jolt. I said 'yes' about a thousand times. He gets between my legs. I know he's gonna put his thingy in me. He tells my father to hurry up and get a plate. All this time I'm looking at my brother's poop hole. It's twitching like he's gotta go bad. And his poop is prairie dogging. You know poking in and out. My father gets back and then man has him hold the plate under his asshole.</p><p>""He tells my brother to start pooping and then rams his cock into me. I scream agin. Then he turns the electricity back on really big and I screaming even more. My eyes musta closed cuz the next thing I feel is this warm, stinky stuff in my mouth. Michael's poop. I open my eyes and close my mouth and try to spit it out but the man turns the electricity up real, real high.</p><p>""The man says real loud, 'I love to fuck and shit at the same time. Catch it all on the plate, asshole.' That's to my father. And Michael's poop is piling up all over my face. 'Better start chewing and swallowing shit piglet,' he says to me. And he turns it up again. So I eat it. And he's slamming into me. And so I start thinking about other stuff. Like camping with my real dad cuz this guy I'm living with isn't my real dad. My real dad's an astronaut. He loves me a lot. Right then we're eating chocolate ice cream and we're fishing and everything else has gone away. And he's the one doing stuff to me in the back. I love it cuz I love him.</p><p>""He finally had his cum inside me. He brought the plate up front and I was sure he was gonna have me eat his poop, too. There wasn't a lot, but I didn't know if I could eat any more. Michael's sitting now. The man shoves it under his nose and says, 'Your turn faggot big brother.'</p><p>""My brother never forgave me. Said it was my fault he had to eat it. Anyways, after that time my father shared me a lot. I figured out what 'whore' meant and knew I was one. I also learned to like nasty stuff. Don't know why. But I do.""</p><p>Brian stopped his narrative and Brenda pulled him into a hug. Everyone sat silent for a few minutes. Everyone was crying.</p><p>""What about this last time,"" she asked. ""Want to tell us about that? But you don't have to give a lot of details. Not like the last time. I don't know if I could hear them without my heart breaking completely.""</p><p>Brian told her what he'd told Danny. About the good times with the customers. About the rough fucking from his father and brother. About being fisted four times, twice each by father and brother. About how his rear end hurt so much, he hadn't pooped since then.</p><p>""Sweety, my newest son, can I look and see if they hurt you really bad?</p><p>Brian hitched himself up on the arm of the couch, pulled his pants down and bent over. His underwear was badly smeared with blood and feces.</p><p>""Sorry about the dirty underwear, Mama,"" Brian muttered. ""I can't help it.""</p><p>What Brenda saw shocked her. Brian's anus gaped open about an inch. Normally red-rimmed with puffy tissue, it was a deep purple, badly bruised. Instead of the swollen tissue that usually ringed it, a quarter to half inch of tissue from his rectum protruded. And there was bright red blood seeping from the unclosed hole.</p><p>Brenda knew this must hurt. She wanted to provide Brian relief as soon as she could, but she feared doing anything too rash until he was examined by a doctor.</p><p>""Bring me the phone, sweety,"" she said. Brian started to pull up his pants to get the phone but Brenda stopped him.</p><p>""No, my other sweety."" In that short amount of time Danny had the phone for her. ""Danny, sweety, go get a towel. Do you have a change of underwear?"" she asked Brian.</p><p>""In my pack. It's my only other pair.""</p><p>Danny didn't need to be told what to do. He spread the towel on couch and retrieved Brian's underpants.</p><p>""I'll be right back. You sit down. Danny take his pants off gently and help him into his underpants."" Only Danny didn't need to be told to be gentle.</p><p>Debra returned in about five minutes. She handed Danny the phone and put one of Timmy's diapers in the bottom of Brian's underpants.</p><p>""I talked to Danny's sperm father about this. He's sending a doctor he knows over to look at you. To make sure you're okay.""</p><p>""NO!"" Brian screamed. ""They'll take me away. I'll go someplace where I can't see Danny anymore. Please. No.""</p><p>Brenda looked at Brian and smiled. ""That's why we're not going to the hospital like we should. He's going to look at you and if there's no terribly serious damage, he'll fix you up. My friend is also looking at how we can get you away from your father and bring you home where you belong.""</p><p>""Home?""</p><p>At this point Danny was just about jumping up and down with excitement.</p><p>""Yes, home. Here with Danny and your new Mama. Home. He's coming up from the city and has other patients, so he won't be here for three hours. Until then, rest.""</p><p>Doctor Jameson arrived in just a little over one hour. He'd cleared his appointments -- nothing as pressing as a badly abused boy to attend to -- and driven just over the speed limit to cover the 70 miles in 58 minutes . He was field experienced in Afghanistan and in addition to his private practice, tended to the gay and lesbian population in the city. His work there meant he often had to attend to injuries where participants refused to go to the hospital, so he'd developed his own emergency field pack.</p><p>Jameson was very professional but a bit distant and cool when talking to Brian. After anesthetizing the boy's rectum with a shot of lidocaine, he did a thorough rectal exam. Brian's sphincter was badly torn and there were some small abrasions right inside. But the intestinal tissue was intact and there was no need to take him to the hospital.</p><p>He told Debra he'd need to use the dining room table for his operating theater. Brian's face screwed up when he heard that.</p><p>""Don't worry, sweety, it won't be like your seventh birthday.""</p><p>""Before we continue, though,"" Doctor Jameson said, ""We'll need to clear out your intestine. It's pretty dirty, there, you know."" He and Mama helped the boy limp to the downstairs bathroom.</p><p>After several high colonic enemas, Jameson was ready to start his procedures. He injected the boy with Versed and a mild sedative. Then, for the first time since coming through the door, he let his caring side show. He lifted Brian from the toilet and nuzzled his head.</p><p>""It's going to be all right, Brian. We all love you here.""</p><p>He carried him to the dining room, which Debra had thoroughly cleaned according to his directions. A large plastic sheet, held in place by telescoping stands, surrounded the table. The table itself was covered in sterile plastic. The doctor lay Brian on a sterile plastic pad.  It took three weeks before Brian's rectum was back to normal. Dr. Jameson had not only repaired the damage it had received from the violent fisting, he'd repaired much of the damage done by prolonged sexual abuse.</p><p>""It won't be exactly like he hadn't ever been hurt,"" he told Debra. ""But he'll be able to be in showers with other boys in school. And it will be a lot more fun for Danny.""</p><p>In that three weeks, Debra had relied on Patrick Raskin -- Danny's sperm father -- to clear the way for Brian to come home. To his real home. It wasn't possible to adopt him. That would risk too many questions. But Raskin had threatened and coerced Michael O'Herlihy senior into signing unlimited parental rights over to Debra Peters. Five thousand dollars and the threat of serious police intervention was enough to convince the man to relinquish all claims on the boy.</p><p>""He was getting too old for me and my friends, anyway,"" O'Herlihy slurred while signing the papers. ""And his asshole was getting way too sloppy for anyone to enjoy.</p><p>Patrick Raskin waited until he had the documents in hand, handed over the $5,000 in cash, then belted O'Herlihy hard enough to knock him to the floor.</p><p>""The only thing sloppy around here,"" Raskin said, ""is the brian I just rattled in your brain case.""</p><p>Over the three weeks that Brian healed, the two boys slept together in Danny's bed. While the Peter's house had five bedrooms, and Danny could easily have had his own, the boys would have none of that when Brenda suggested it. They would sleep together in the same bed, as lovers, as brothers. Only after four days, that bed was a brand new super-king sized one Debra had bought for them as a surprise. Plenty of room for two active boys, but they spent most of the time in the middle, cuddled together. Danny embraced his lover so tightly it was like he was afraid someone would steal Brian. Timmy was a frequent visitor during the day to both boy's delight.</p><p>Both Dr. Jameson and Debra warned the boys that they couldn't do any serious playing during Brian's recuperation. At Danny's persistent questioning, they agreed that masturbation and oral ministrations were allowable. But no anal play and certainly nothing more serious. (That's as detailed as either got).</p><p>Brian remained in bed for a week. Danny helped attend to his toileting needs, holding the urinal (or using his mouth) when Brian needed to pee. To Brian's great embarrassment, the first week after he came home and lay in bed and while his stitches were still fresh, he had to wear diapers. Because of his father's and brother's brutal assault, he lacked any real bowel control. In addition, Dr. P had prescribed a cream that deadened the nerves in his anus to ease the pain. One desired side effect was to also keep the orifice loose so that he frequently defecated without even knowing it. At least until the stench hit his nose.</p><p>Danny, with his Mama's agreement and supervision at first, loved changing his buddy's wet and poopy diaper, He'd wipe him clean with Tucks. Then he'd lovingly apply the nerve deadening cream -- his fingers always felt a little numb right after -- carefully, gently around the black and blue hole and carefully, oh so carefully just inside the muscular ring. And finally prescription strength antibiotic cream to keep infection at bay.</p><p>At first because he felt so awful about his lover's pain, Danny would simply flush the contents of the older boy's diaper down the toilet. But three days into Brian's recuperation, when Brian began feeling better and started enjoying being, in his words, a diaper-baby, Danny started poking at the soft fecal loads as he went to flush them in the toilet.</p><p>At day number five -- when Mama and Timmy were away for several hours -- Danny became bolder. He was on their bed playing Fish with Brian when suddenly the older boy let a huge, incredibly smelly fart. Both boys gasped for air as the stench spread around them. Then somewhat sheepishly and somewhat proudly Brian said, ""I just sharted!""</p><p>Danny looked at him quizzically. ""Sharted? What's that?""</p><p>""I farted and shitted at the same time,"" Brian explained. ""I think it's pretty messy. Do you want me to try to change myself?""</p><p>""No way. Diaper babies don't change themselves!""</p><p>And it was very messy. The greenish-brown poop in the diaper was so soft it was almost liquid. Danny carefully removed the diaper and cleaned Brian up thoroughly. But for the first time in almost a week, he took Brian's steel hard penis in his mouth and sucked hard. Danny had jacked Brian before then, but fear of his dirty mouth causing problems, he'd not used his mouth at all. Within 15 seconds, Brian was riding the crest of an intense, noisy orgasm. Once the intensity of the orgasm passed, Danny stood to empty the filthy diaper.</p><p>""I know you want to do more than flush it down the pot,"" Brian said. ""Go ahead. Let me see.""</p><p>Danny sat back down n the bed next to Brian. He lifted the messy diaper to his nose and inhaled its stench deeply. Then he licked at the rotten mass that smeared most of the diaper, getting some on the tip of his nose. Then he pushed his face down into the mess. When he lifted his head up, every part of his smiling, little fairy face was covered in Brian poop.</p><p>He pulled a clean sheet from the pile Mama had left on the bedside table ""just in case,"" and spread it on the floor. He pulled his PJ bottoms off, lay on the sheet and smeared his pecker with Brian's poop from the diaper. It was as soft and slippery as mayonnaise as he used it to jerk himself off. Licking the poo surrounding his lips and periodically reaching into the diaper to pull out more to eat or to smear on his tummy and chest.</p><p>Within five or so minutes, smeared head to pubis in his lover's shit, Danny's body shook with a powerful dry cum -- the best one since the day before Brian came home.</p><p>After that week in bed, Brian returned to school. Before returning, Brenda had worked closely with him on his schoolwork. She was a patient teacher, and he gained skills and confidence. And of course, Danny read to him. His friends were glad to see him and bought the story that his fall from the tree had been more serious than they'd thought at first.</p><p>His friends also believed the story that he was now living with his aunt Debra and cousin Danny. They also admired -- jokingly because they were adolescent boys -- Brian's new clothes. Debra had bought him three new outfits through Amazon, two new pairs of shoes, and a half dozen pairs of jockey shorts of various colors. Brian had never had colored underpants before, only dingy white ones handed down from Michael or bought at second hand stores. Brian also asked for some white ones. Debra gladly complied, but asked him if he didn't prefer the fancier, colored ones.</p><p>Brian hemmed and hawed, ""Well, I want the white ones for weekends, when we're at home."" Home -- the word echoed through his being and brought tears to his eyes. ""You know, when me and Danny are like, you know..."" He couldn't finish, blushing deeply, making his freckles even darker and more pronounced. He couldn't say that on weekends, when he was back to normal, he'd want to gift his lover with nasty skid marks, skid marks that would show clearly. White undies that would show piss stains better. Undies that would show what a nasty boy he was. Maybe even undies he could poop in and have the dirty stain show through.</p><p>Funny for Brian. Until he'd moved into his new home, he would have automatically thought ""shit"" instead of ""poop."" But now, somehow the younger child's word seemed more like who he felt he was now.</p><p>After three weeks, Dr. Jameson returned for his his fifth and final examination. Brian had healed well, he said, and now the stitches needed to come out. Danny watched closely as the doctor carefully snipped and pulled out the 17 stitches around Brian's anus. Brian winced, but it didn't really hurt. When the last stitch was pulled, Dr. Jameson pulled up Brian's sweat pants, then surprised the two boys by leaning over and kissing Brian on the forehead.</p><p>""Doctor, can I ask you something?"" Brian asked, still lying on his side, knees pulled up to expose his freckled butt and anus.</p><p>""Go for it.""</p><p>""When you first came and later you were so, I dunno, not friendly You weren't mean or anything. Just not friendly. Now you kissed me. Why?""</p><p>""Because, my brave young warrior, had I thought at all about what I was seeing, I would not have been able to tend to you through the tears.""</p><p>""One last question. Okay? When can Danny and me, you know, start doing it back there.""</p><p>""Any time you want. But trust me, you're very tight back there and if it hurts at all, please don't be stupid.""</p><p>""Okay. I promise.""</p><p>Danny sat up and pierced Dr. Jameson with an unblinking stare. ""I've got a question, then. I know Brian likes bigger..."" He paused a moment to find the right word. ""He likes bigger cocks, you know, penises, in him. I don't mind. It sounds sexy and I want him to be super happy. Can he have a bigger friend, you know, um, fuck him?""</p><p>Danny was both proud and a little embarrassed about using the big boy words with an adult.</p><p>Dr. Jameson knew he would not be able to stop a voracious boy like Brian. ""Well,"" Dr. Jameson answered, ""I gave both you the shots your mom wanted. And Brian's anus is stronger than before he got hurt this time. So it's okay any time he wants. Same warning about pain, though. It will be painful the first few times. So take it easy. And make sure the bigger friend is careful and loving.""</p><p>""Got it!"" Danny said. ""Now my last question. Are you careful and loving?""</p><p>Dr. Jameson threw up both hands.</p><p>""Whoa, boy. We can't do that. I'm his doctor. There's no way I could do anything...""</p><p>Brian and Danny threw their arms around the doctor.</p><p>""Please. Please,"" they begged as if they'd planned this.</p><p>""You're the perfect person, Dr. Jameson,"" Danny said once he relinquished his grip on the man. ""You know Brian's probably going to do it with someone bigger. He hated the abuse. But he loved the sex. He told me. So if you're his first, you can make sure he's okay and everything. Please.""</p><p>""This is the other reason I tried to act so cool when I was treating you, Brian. I think you're really sexy. You both are. And I'm a boy lover, so treating you was a challenge. You have no idea how hard seeing you naked got me, even as torn up as you were. Damn! Let me go talk to your mother.""</p>"
438,"Taking Timmy's Tookus, Part 10",Antonio Green,auto67340399@hushmail.com,"['bb', 'tb', 'Mbb', 'ws', 'scat', 'oral', 'anal', 'lac', 'incest']","This story will contain scenes of sex between boys and a boy and his infant (then toddler) brother including watersports and scat scenes. It also will contain recollections of forced incest and boy prostitution. But the basis of the story is love -- love between brothers, love between boys, and love among boys and a man. In this chapter, Danny and Brian open their arms to a man who is learning to love them both and who they both love.",2012-04-17T00:00:00,"This story will contain scenes of sex between boys and a boy and his infant (then toddler) brother including watersports and scat scenes. It also will contain recollections of forced incest and boy prostitution. But the basis of the story is love -- love between brothers, love between boys, and love among boys and a man.

If any of this offends you, do not read this story. If this is illegal where you live, do not read this story. If you are underage, do not read this story (come back when you're old enough). But if you'd like to read a well-written story by a professional writer, enjoy.
And please do not print this story on a public computer and leave it in the printer (as was done with Chapter 1).","<p></p><h5>From Chapter 9</h5><p>Danny sat up and pierced Dr. Jameson with an unblinking stare. ""I've got a question, then. I know Brian likes bigger..."" He paused a moment to find the right word. ""He likes bigger cocks, you know, penises, in him. I don't mind. It sounds sexy and I want him to be super happy. Can he have a bigger friend, you know, um, fuck him?""</p><p>Danny was both proud and a little embarrassed about using the big boy words with an adult.</p><p>Dr. Jameson knew he would not be able to stop a voracious boy like Brian. ""Well,"" Dr. Jameson answered, ""I gave both you the shots your mom wanted. And Brian's anus is stronger than before he got hurt this time. So it's okay any time he wants. Same warning about pain, though. It will be painful the first few times. So take it easy. And make sure the bigger friend is careful and loving.""</p><p>""Got it!"" Danny said. ""Now my last question. Are you careful and loving?""</p><p>Dr. Jameson threw up both hands.</p><p>""Whoa, boy. We can't do that. I'm his doctor. There's no way I could do anything...""</p><p>Brian and Danny threw their arms around the doctor.</p><p>""Please. Please,"" they begged as if they'd planned this.</p><p>""You're the perfect person, Dr. Jameson,"" Danny said once he relinquished his grip on the man. ""You know Brian's probably going to do it with someone bigger. He hated the abuse. But he loved the sex. He told me. So if you're his first, you can make sure he's okay and everything. Please.""</p><p>""This is the other reason I tried to act so cool when I was treating you, Brian. I think you're really sexy. You both are. And I'm a boy lover, so treating you was a challenge. You have no idea how hard seeing you naked got me, even as torn up as you were. Damn! Let me go talk to your mother.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 10: Expanding Horizons</h5><p>As soon as Dr. Jameson left the room, Brian turned to Danny and said, ""Quick, get the boner pills.""</p><p>Danny scurried to the small stash of items Brian had brought in his pack that fateful -- wonderfully fateful -- Tuesday when his life had changed so completely.</p><p>No one was sure what to call that day. Debra felt using the word ""rape"" was too harsh, too painful, too full of bad memories for Brian. It certainly was for her, and the one time she'd used it around Danny, her 9-year old son burst into uncontrollable tears. So when the subject came up in a quiet discussion of what to call that day, Danny gave the best, most loving suggestion.</p><p>""It's easy,"" he said. ""We call it the day Brian came home.""  </p><p>Danny knew exactly where the Cialis they called their boner pills was. He'd hidden them in the back of his closet along with three butt plugs and a sounding kit Brian had stolen from his father that morning.</p><p>Danny felt funny hiding things from his Mama, but Brian begged him not to tell. And Brian felt really awful that he'd stashed away a dozen tabs of Ecstasy so that even Danny couldn't find them. He loved the way they made him so horny feeling, a great way to deal with the pain and humiliation he'd endured so many years. But now, even knowing that type of pain and humiliation was a thing of the past, he didn't want to give up the powerful sexual-fullness the drug produced in his body.</p><p>This was the first time since Brian came home that either of them had used Cialis. They both had chubbies just thinking about having sex with each other and with the doctor they both were learning to love.</p><p>Danny held the orange triangle in his hand. ""I'm going to go get a drink of water.""</p><p>""You don't need water,"" Brian responded.</p><p>""Yeah, I do,"" Danny said. ""I hate swallowing pills without it.""</p><p>Brian leered at him. ""You can have all the liquid you need to wash it down right here."" He rubbed his crotch obscenely through his sweat pants.</p><p>Brian giggled. ""Wash down the boner pill with Poopoo Daddy's piss. Sounds like fun."" He climbed between Brian's legs, pulled off his pants, popped the pill in his mouth, then swooped down on Brian's chubbing up cock.</p><p>""Let me know when it's down,"" Brian warned. ""I don't want to waste it. I got other plans for it.""</p><p>When Danny had swallowed the pill and about a half cup or Brian's warm, bitter piss, Danny raised his hand but kept his mouth on the hardening dick.</p><p>""My turn,"" Brian said. He swung around, undid Danny's jeans, and pulled them off, his four inch steel pipe still in his little lover's mouth. He popped the pill in. He could have swallowed it with no trouble, but he wasn't going to give up AN opportunity to drink Danny's pee. Danny's penis a hard little nail before Brian engulfed it. He was still able to piss with a hard on, so he let loose and flooded Brian's mouth. He hadn't realized how bad he needed to pee.</p><p>Pills swallowed, the boys stripped naked, cuddled, and kissed.</p><p>""You taste like pee,"" Danny said.</p><p>""You too,"" Brian answered. ""Hey, I want Dr. Jameson to do stuff to both of us. He's probably too big for you, but maybe you can suck him off. You're so good at it. But I really want him to fuck me. So we gotta trick him into taking a boner pill.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""When you start wet cumming it takes a long time to reload. And someone as old as him takes a long time getting hard again. That's why these pills are cool.""</p><p>""What pills?"" Dr. Jameson stood in the doorway, his voice edging toward anger.</p><p>Brian tried to hide the plastic pill bottle, but Danny didn't want any secrets. He took it from Brian's hand and offered it to the doctor. Jameson examined the bottle, shook the contents out, and examined them closely as well.</p><p>""Well, they look like real Cialis,"" he said. ""Not something boys your age should know about let alone be taking. But they won't hurt you. Have you taken them before?""</p><p>Once again, Brian defaulted to deceit and tried to sputter out something to cover their actions. Danny broke him off mid-lie.</p><p>""Yes, we've done it before. We just took one, too. They make us so hard for so long. It's wonderful. And we want you to take one cuz, well...""</p><p>""I heard. Because I'm an old man and can't keep it up anymore.""</p><p>The boys laughed, embarrassed they'd been caught.</p><p>""Well, my two young, horny, naked, and incredibly beautiful boys, I do want to 'do stuff' with both of you. Brian's right on a number of accounts. First, I am not going to enter you, Danny. You are too young and it'll hurt too much. Maybe some other time. We'll see. Second, if Brian really wants it and it isn't too painful, I want to enter him. Shit, I want to fuck him. Third, it does take an old man like me awhile to get hard again after we cum, so a pill like Cialis is a real benefit. Fourth, Cialis will last too long for me today. If I took one of those, I would never leave. I'd be here all night, and I have to get back home.""</p><p>The boys looked disappointed when they heard the news.</p><p>""That means you're only going to sex one of us,"" Danny said. ""Do Brian. He needs it most.""</p><p>""Hold up there, Danny. I hadn't gotten to number five."" Dr. Jameson reached into his medical bag and brought out a bottle of little blue pills. ""These are Viagra. They take longer to work and don't last as long as Cialis."" He popped one into his mouth and swallowed. ""But with these, I'll be able to get back to work and not have a hard on around my patients, none of whom are as sexy as the two of you. Viagra may take longer to work, but I don't have to use them to make me hard like the men who usually take them worry about. Your sexy bodies and your beautiful erections have me hard as a rock right now. I just want to take it to keep me hard longer. Like your Cialis.""</p><p>""So Mama said it was okay for you to, you know, fuck me?"" Brian asked.</p><p>""With her blessing. It didn't take much convincing on my part. She knows you're going to get some man to fuck you. She knows she couldn't stop you. She agreed with you, Danny. It should be someone who cares the first few times. If it's okay with you, though Brian, I want Danny to fuck you first. That should loosen you up a little. Then I want him to blow me. That way, I'll last more than 10 seconds when I get in you. If I don't do that, I'm not even sure I'll last that long.""</p><p>As he finished, Dr. Jameson began taking off his sport jacket, but he wasn't able to finish. Two naked boys, boners pointing to heaven, rushed him, knocked him on the bed, and began bombarding him with kisses. Busy hands clumsily undressed him until he was naked save for his boxers.</p><p>""Is that pee, Dr. Jameson?"" Danny asked poking at a four inch wet spot that sullied the front of the boxers right at the tip of the doctor's six and a half inch cock.</p><p>""Calling me 'Dr. Jameson' seems a little formal since I'm about to molest the two of you. Call me Paul. And that's precum. Why don't you explain it to Danny, Brian.""</p><p>""You've seen mine, Danny. Only I don't get a lot. When guys get older, they make more. Dr. Jameson -- I mean Paul -- makes a lot.""</p><p>""Can we see it, Dr. P,"" Danny asked. ""Can we see your, um, penis?""</p><p>""Dr. P. I like that. And yes, pull my boxers off you little sex fiends.""</p><p>Danny had only ever seen photos and videos of grown men's cocks before. While some of the ones he'd seen on video were larger than Dr. P's, in person, the man's cock still looked huge to the young boy. A steady stream of viscid fluid seeped from the deep purple, almost two inch, uncircumcised cockhead.</p><p>""Wow!"" Danny took a deep breath. ""It is SO big. Isn't it Brian. Isn't it like the biggest dickie you've ever seen?""</p><p>""Not the biggest, sweetheart,"" Brian answered. ""But it's the prettiest man's 'dickie' I've ever seen. And it's gonna be a challenge getting the 'dickie's' head in my hole.""</p><p>""Can I taste the dribbles, Dr. P?"" Danny asked. ""No wait. Brian. Why don't you do it?""</p><p>""No, baby. Precum's a real treat. You try it,"" Brian whispered.  Danny leaned over and licked the puddle that had formed on the man's belly. Then he slurped the strand that was stretching from the cockhead, making a sound like he was sucking up noodles from chicken soup.</p><p>""Yummy, yummy, yummy, I got cummy in my tummy,"" he sang, reverting to the little boy childishness he loved to assume with Brian. ""Brian, help me out, okay?""</p><p>Brian moved in position and began tongue bathing Dr. Dr. P's six and a half, thick, uncircumcised rod. The man's cock drooled steadily.</p><p>Although self-described as gay, Dr. Jameson was more a boy lover than man lover. Until this moment, however, as an adult he had never been with a boy, let alone two, sexy ones. The closest he'd gotten was a small, girlish looking 18-year old who looked 14. Until right now, he'd had to satisfy his urges with fantasies. But now he was on a king sized bed with a gorgeous red headed 13-year old and his petite 9-year old lover. And he was there with their Mama's blessing to do anything the boys wanted.</p><p>""Hey, guys,"" Dr. P said, panting, ""I'd like to get this on film so I can have something to remember when I get lonely.""</p><p>""Lonely?"" Brian laughed. ""You mean horny, don't you? Yeah, we'd love it. Right, Danny? Where's your camera?""</p><p>""In my van. I'll be right back.""</p><p>Dr. P stood up and started to pull his pants on. Danny stopped him. ""You don't have to do that. Your van's in the garage. Why don't we all go down and get your camera?""</p><p>Jameson felt awkward walking through the house with two naked boys, himself equally bare and all sporting erections. But he was not in charge here. These two gamins were figuratively leading him by his penis, and as they left the boys' room, Danny was literally doing so as well.</p><p>Passing the living room, all three looked in to see Debra Peters nursing little Timmy. She waved. They all waved back, Danny and Brian enthusiastically, Dr. Jameson sheepishly. The doctor couldn't believe the dream he was currently living. Here, a 9-year old boy with a tight grip on his erection had just waved at his mother as if it were the most natural thing in the world. And that mother knew they were all going to have sex in a short time. Most natural thing in the world? Maybe, he mused to himself, it was. Maybe the condemnation of man-boy love was unnatural.</p><p>In the garage, Dr. P pulled out three tripods and three video cameras. He'd already used one of the cameras three weeks prior to document Brian's injuries in the event legal action was necessary. Ostensibly, that's why he owned the cameras and tripods: in case they were needed for medical or legal reasons. In fact he had used them for this reason. But mostly they'd been used to document hot sexual play -- but always between men. Until this day.</p><p>""Oh wow! Cool!"" Brian said. ""This is gonna be great. I thought it'd be a regular camera but you're gonna do the whole thing. You are so cool, Dr. P."" He hugged the man around the waist.</p><p> The three very erect, very excited males trudged single file on their way back up to Danny and Brian's room. Dr. P lead the way, trailed by Brian and then Danny, each lugging a tripod with video cam. In the front hallway, they met up with Debra, She had just finished nursing Timmy and was carrying him up to his crib in her room.</p><p>""Oh my,"" she said, ""you all look so cute walking single file like a mother duck and her two horny little ducklings."" With her free hand she tweaked the tip of Danny's erection and then Brian's. This was the first time she'd touched Danny's penis since he was a little boy and the first time ever for Brian. Both boys looked at her goggle-eyed.</p><p>""Paul, I'm glad to see you're going to film the fun you're going to have. I'm glad I suggested it. In this way, the boys can enjoy what you're about to do when you're not here.""</p><p>There was something she hadn't told Jameson when she first suggested the filming. She trusted him. Immensely. Completely. But she knew that nothing truly bad would happen if the three of them were filmed.</p><p>""I have a favor to ask all three of you. I have an appointment in town, but I don't want to take Timmy. I don't want to interfere with your fun, but can we roll his crib into your room, Danny. He'll sleep a long time and shouldn't be a bother.""</p><p>""You don't mind him being there when we're ... you know ... doing stuff?"" Danny asked.</p><p>""If he wakes up, all he'll see is three people loving each other. Worse could happen."" Debra kissed Brian gently on his bright red hair.</p><p>Debra Peters knew exactly what she was doing. She knew instinctually that Danny and Brian had brought Timmy into their simpler sex play. She knew they wanted him to widen their circle of two as he got older. As she said, worse things could happen.</p><p>Five minutes later, the cameras were all set up around the king sized bed. Paul and Debra had rolled the crib into a corner of the room not covered by the cameras. Debra kissed her two boys and was about to leave when Brian caught her gently by the arm.</p><p>He squinched up his face and asked quietly, ""Can I have some before you go. Just a little. It makes me feel so good.""</p><p>""Me too!"" Danny squealed.</p><p>""Okay. But no filming.""</p><p>Paul Jameson watched from a short distance as the two boy suckled at Debra's milk-laden breasts. It was an incredibly beautiful, incredibly loving, incredibly sexy scene. He knew both boys got a strong sexual charge from the act. The drop of precum on Brian's red cock tip indicated that. But he knew they were both getting so much more.</p><p>As they finished and Debra pulled her blouse around her breasts, the doctor asked, ""You really enjoy that, don't you, Debra?""</p><p>Her smile was her answer.</p><p>""How long are you going to nurse Timmy?""</p><p>""I haven't decided yet. I might not stop. My other two boys seem to enjoy it. And except for breast leakage, which nursing bras take care of, there's no downside for me. But time to go!""</p><p>Before Debra was out the bedroom door, the two boys knocked Jameson onto the bed and were alternately deep kissing him, eager, small tongues digging into his eager mouth.</p><p>""Wow!"" Dr. P said. ""If your Mama's milk tastes half as good as your two mouths, I can see why you like it so much.""</p><p>Debra waved goodbye one last time as the two boys rustled around on the huge bed, both snuggling between the man's muscular thighs. They began licking his cock at the same time, one on each side of the iron hard instrument. Dr. P reveled in the moist sexiness of the two tongues bathing him when suddenly only one tongue remained. Then it, to, stopped licking his cock.</p><p>A brief shifting on the bed, and then a soft, moist mouth touched his purple cockhead. At the exact same time, as if choreographed by the two sexy boys, another, smaller tongue began circling around his asscheeks, slowly drawing closer and closer to the tight hole at the center.</p><p>Dr. P lifted his head to watch red-haired Brian slowly forcing his mouth down over his cock. The boy's red lips were stretched wide as they reached the flared corona, forcing the tight foreskin down beneath it. A small, white blond head moved between his legs, bounced around as if dancing to unheard music. Just when Dr. P thought the feelings roiling though his groin couldn't get any more intense, Brian touched his young partner's shoulder and the feelings ratcheted up to an even higher level. With that quick touch, Brian pushed a good three inches down on Dr. P's drooling prick, and Danny stabbed his tongue against the man's tight asshole.</p><p>""Stop, boys. Stop now. I don't want to cum yet.""</p><p>A smiling Danny lifted his head from between Dr. P's legs. Brian pulled his mouth up an inch and plunged down the full six and a half inches of thick, steely cock. The man's broad glans rested in Brian's throat, squeezed by three swallows. Then the boy pulled off. Saliva strung from his lips to the throbbing cockhead.</p><p>Brian sat on his knees while catching his breath. Danny was bouncing on his tummy like a little kid at Christmas, pushing his little two inch nail against the sheets.</p><p>""You smell so good back there, Dr. P. It's all sweaty. But"" he continued, ""it doesn't smell like poop. And it doesn't taste like it.""</p><p>""Sorry, sweet boy, I try to wipe well. You like poop smell?""</p><p>Danny smiled. ""I LOVE it.""  ""How about you, Brian?""</p><p>Brian nodded his head vigorously. ""We both love it,"" the older boy said. ""And the way poopy holes taste, too.""</p><p>""Well if you like the smell, you might want to get your heads back down there fast,"" Dr. P told them.</p><p>Just as Brian and Danny got their heads near the man's hole, he let go a huge fart, stimulated by the tonguing his hole had received. But rimming-stimulated farts are often without much smell, this one was quite the contrary. As the brown, tight-ringed hole fluttered, a strong, shit-tinged stench erupted and filled the air. Both boys inhaled deeply allowing the stinking gas to spread throughout their mouths and throat. The lingering fetid taste was wonderful.</p><p>Danny dived down to clamp his lips around Dr. P's hole. His tongue licked and probed the man's tight hole in hopes of tasting any errant pieces of poop that might have escaped. Just as the reek was fading, Dr. P let slip another fart, this one even ranker. Danny's cheeks bulged with the explosion of intestinal gas. His eyes widened in surprise as the heavy taste of the nasty fart filled his mouth, tingling his taste buds. Then the smell wafted to his nose through the back of his mouth. It was so strong, so shit-tinged that he got light headed almost, but not quite, nauseated. Instead, he shivered from enjoyment.</p><p>""Hey boys, I got a confession to make,"" Dr. P said. ""Your Mama told me some of the things she thinks you're doing. Some of the messy things. I don't do any real messy stuff now. A little pee stuff with friends but that's it. But now my confession: I used to think about nasty, sorry, not nasty, messy stuff when I was a kid, too.""</p><p>Danny was enthralled. ""Yeah. It IS nasty. I like nasty. What'd you do?"" he asked.</p><p>""It's kind of embarrassing. I'm a doctor, after all. But when I was between 11 and 14, if I was alone at home sometimes I peed my pants. That's not all. I pooped them, too, sometimes. Like I said, kind of embarrassing.""</p><p>""No. It's cool!"" Brian said. ""I done that too. I love the feeling of full pants. But Danny hasn't tried. Yet. You wanna do it today?""</p><p>""Sounds like fun,"" Dr. P said. ""But I don't think today.""</p><p>""Someday?"" Danny asked. Dr. P's answer was to smile and gently push both boys back onto the bed. Without saying a word, he arranged Danny with his head pointing to the foot of the bed. He placed Brian in the other direction with his legs draped over Danny's, their perineums pressing together. He pulled Brian's ball sack from between their groins. When he tried to pull Danny's small balls up, all he got hold of was tight skin, no balls.</p><p>""Your boy balls seem to have retreated inside your body, Danny. They do this a lot?""</p><p>""When I get really, you know, excited. Horny. Then they jump up inside me.""</p><p>Dr. P stared at the two, extremely hard boy penises. Each was pointed toward its possessor's chin. Brian's 4-inch penis lay flat, the sheathed cockhead tight against his taut abdomen and dripping precum. Danny's 2-incher angled upward slightly, leaving a half inch gap between his light purple peepee head and his slightly round tummy.</p><p>""You know, guys,"" Dr. P said taking a deep, audible breath, ""the first boy penis I saw in person since I've grown up was Brian's. The only other ones I've seen were in photos and movies. I have to tell you both, you have the two most beautiful penises I have ever seen. Man or boy. They are gorgeous.</p><p>""I love that you aren't circumcised, Brian. Your skin is just tight enough to accentuate your perfectly formed glans ... cockhead. And you, Danny, you were perfectly circumcised. Your little glans looks almost like an arrowhead. They're beautiful enough to kiss.""</p><p>Dr. P pulled the two hard rods together with thumb and forefinger. He'd first seen Brian's penis when he stitched him up three weeks earlier. It looked like a pretty typical flaccid, uncircumcised penis for a 13-year old. Soft, it was just about two inches. When it erected -- the first time when he was delivering an enema -- it was a comfortable four inches. Dr. P had read far too many stories on erotic web sites where 13-year olds sported 8 or 9 inch monsters. Being a medical man, he knew that was impossible. Brian was perfect in every way.</p><p>But when Danny's small, little boy cock was pressed beside Brian's, the older boy looked very big in comparison. Almost twice as wide and a good two inches longer, the comparison was stunning.</p><p>Dr. P next did what he'd done with some of his men partners, something he'd dreamed about doing with boys but never thought he'd be able to. He leaned over and began tongue bathing the two spring-hard boy cocks at the same time. . He spent a full minute kissing and licking up and down the outside of both penises. The boys were panting from the feelings enwrapping their groins. His lips paused briefly at Brian's tip, then his tongue dipped into the drooling pisshole.</p><p>From there he licked down and paid attention to Danny's hard, pointed cockhead. Finally, he couldn't hold himself back any longer. He pushed his mouth down, completely engulfing both boys' cocks at the same time.</p><p>Danny squeaked and shivered and at once his cocklet throbbed in a dry cum. As he often did, he shot a few squirts of piss into the man's mouth, squirts that were immediately swallowed. But he didn't pull out. He fuckeed his dickie in and out of Dr. P's mouth, rubbing the underside of it against the underside of Brian's penis. Danny had never had a man in his life, and now he had one -- as well as his lover whom he was stimulating with his frantic thrusts.</p><p>Having cum once, Danny could concentrate on the delicious feelings surrounding him. His lovers cock was rubbing his peepee's sweet spot. The man's saliva was dribbling on his tummy. A large, masculine hand slipped underneath his rear -- underneath Brian's as well. Something from that hand -- had he been able to see, Danny would have known it was Dr. P's thumb -- was prodding his hole. Brian could feel the same prodding, but for him it came from the man's little finger.</p><p>This wonderful double suck went on for at least 10 minutes, Dr. P bringing Brian to the edge several times and then slowing down. Finally, Brian knew he would explode if he felt any more. He pulled abruptly out and pushed Dr. P's head away.</p><p>""No, no more!"" he gasped. ""Don't wanna cum yet."" Dr. P continued sucking Danny but reached over with his free hand an squeezed Brian's balls just hard enough to halt the impending orgasm.</p><p>""Ow!"" Brian yelled, arching his back. When he caught his breath, he said, ""Thank you."" Just at that moment, Danny spasmed again and shot several large sprays of piss into the man's mouth during his orgasm. Then he collapsed, worn out from his second intense orgasm in 10 minutes.</p><p>""Mmmm. Your urine tastes good, Danny,"" Dr. P said.</p><p>Brian swung around and clamped his mouth over the man's to taste his little lover's urine.</p><p>When he'd had his taste, he pulled away and said, ""It's the best fucking piss I've ever tasted, Doc."" Then he turned to Danny and asked, ""Wanna taste?""</p><p>Danny sensed what Brian was going to do. He opened his mouth like a hungry little chick. Brian swished the saliva around in his mouth for a few seconds and then let a long, frothy wad of spit drip slowly into Danny's mouth.</p><p>""Baby wants more,"" Danny said. Both he and Brian realized they might be taking a chance with Dr. Jameson, but they both sensed that the man wanted to be a part of their nastiness. Brian hocked deep into his throat and came up with a snotty loogey. He stuck out his tongue so the other two could see the slimy, yellowish wad.</p><p>""Yes. Yes. Baby wants loogey. Baby wants snotties,"" Danny chanted.</p><p>Brian hocked up more, mixed in in his mouth, then spat it forcefully at the 9-year old's upper lip. It stuck there then slowly dripped into the little boy's open mouth.Danny licked off what remained.</p><p>Dr. P gently moved Brian aside and he, too, hocked deep into his throat. He spat his own slimy, dark loogey into the eager boy's mouth. He then closer, covered one nostril then the other. Each time, he blew his snot into the open maw beneath him. Brian was amazed that this symbol of health and cleanliness could be so nasty. So he did the only thing he could imagine doing. He followed suit, blowing his own snot into Danny's mouth.</p><p>The three quickly moved into position to share deep tongue kisses with each other in turn, passing the slimy mess back and forth.</p><p>When they were done, all three collapsed to the bed, breathless.</p><p>After catching his breath, Dr. P positioned the boys on their tummies, knees pulled up underneath them, giving him easy access to their holes.</p><p>""That was a lot of fun, boys. I've wanted to do something like that with beautiful boys like you for years. But you're first ones ever. Now, I do want to do what we set out to do. If you remember, that was to fuck Brian. So I want to get you ready.'</p><p>Danny immediately piped up, ""Can you do me, too. Brian's done it before and I LOVE getting fucked!"" Danny also loved using the nasty, big boy words.</p><p>Oh man,"" Dr. P moaned, ""there's nothing I'd like more than fucking both of you gorgeous boys. But I'm not sure you're ready for it, Danny. I know I won't cause any damage, but I don't want to hurt you. You know, cause you pain.""</p><p>""That's just what Brian said,"" Danny countered. ""And I took him fine. You gotta do me. Please. Please. Please.""</p><p>""He's right,"" Brian said, ""He took it okay. A little poopies, maybe, and a little blood. But it was so sweet being in him. And he fucking loved it.""</p><p>""I'll think about it, guys. But now let's get you ready, Brian,""</p><p>Dr. P knelt behind and between the boys' legs. ""Even if I only do Brian, I want to make you both feel good now. Both of you, pull your cheeks apart for me."" He was greeted by two breathtaking sights.</p><p>In the three weeks of having nothing but bowel movements pass through it, Brian's anus had lost much of its red puffiness. It was tight, wrinkled, and only slightly discolored from the seven years of abuse it had received. The only major reminder of the abuse was white, rice-sized scar tissue from the stitches that had repaired the boy's rectum. It was like his asshole was virgin once again. And since he'd just recently had those stitches removed, the entire area around the pucker was spotlessly clean.</p><p>Danny's boy hole presented a different sight. And smell. It was obvious the youngster hadn't wiped after his last BM. Twin, brown shit tracks ran down either side of his butt crack. His hole was caked with dried feces and reddened from not having been wiped. The smell, pure, deep, dank shit smell, wafted back toward the doctor and hardened his firm cock even more.</p><p>Saving best for last, Dr. P dove into Brian's crack and licked decreasing circles around the taut cheeks, coming closer, closer to the pinkish-brown pucker. Periodically he'd stab his tongue at one of freckles spattering the boy's cheeks. The licking tickled the boy slightly, and as much as he tried, Brian wasn't able to suppress his giggles.</p><p>Finally at the center of his quest, Dr. P slobbered on the boy's tight pucker, then jabbed his tongue in hard. Pushing steadily, the thick tongue finally breached the tight sphincter. Dr. P was rewarded with what he'd hoped was there. While Brian's crack and hole were spotless, his rectum wasn't. Soft, warm shit sat right at the end of the 13-year old's intestine, soft because of the stool softener he'd been taking. The doctor slowly pushed his tongue onward, careful not to push the shit back upward but allowing it to settle farther and farther along his tongue. Saliva moistened the mass, allowing it to pool on his tongue then slide down his throat.</p><p>Then he was out and starting a similar tongue bath of the smaller, more delicate boy on the right. This time, though, the cheeks he bathed weren't clean. They were foul and reeked. Dr. P was determined to clean the retched filth from the boy's ass and spent a good ten minutes doing so until every single streak, smear, and fleck of brown was washed from the child's exterior.</p><p>Danny's sphincter gave more easily to the man's probing tongue. He'd obviously been fucked frequently over the past few weeks. Dr. P thought it was sweet that even though Brian could not enjoy anal play, he was willingly giving it to his little lover.</p><p>Once inside Danny rectum, the doctor's tongue met a similar barrier as it had met in Brian's. Only this barrier -- another warm mass of boyshit -- was firmer. The man loved the taste that pooled on his tongue.</p><p>Then Danny's boy hole started to twitch and his rectal muscles started to contract and relax regularly. Was the boy trying to shit? Dr. P wasn't sure he was ready for that quite yet. If ever. Seeing him shit interested the man. Maybe even holding it or, god forbid, licking it. But actually having a boy -- this boy -- shit in his mouth?</p><p>Then Dr. P made a startling self-discovery. He wished he could suck out the entire piece of shit and swallow it whole.</p><p>But not now. That's not what Danny was doing. With a giggle, the boy farted loudly, blowback from the rimming and his own rumbling tummy gas. Dr. P could feel a few wet spatters hit his face around his mouth.</p><p>The doctor lifted his mouth away from the delights it was enjoying.</p><p>""Oooooo, poopy face,"" Danny cried, pointing to the brown spatters.</p><p>Both boys turned around to face the doctor. Danny leaned forward, tongue out, ready to lick his wet fart tracks off the man's face.</p><p>""No you don't, Poopoo Baby,"" Brian said, gently pushing Danny away. ""Since it's your poopoo, it's Poopoo Daddy's job to clean it up."" He leaned forward and began licking the shit spatters off Dr. P's face. The man loved the feeling. He loved the idea that he was participating in this depth of filth with two beautiful boys. He loved that they had let him into the world of Poopoo Daddy and Poopoo Baby.</p><p>When his face was clean, and then some, the doctor turned to the white-blond haired boy and said, ""Danny, in my bag there's a blue and white tube in a plastic bag. Can you bring you bring the bag here?""</p><p>""KY!"" Danny chirped. ""Sure. I know what that is.""</p><p>The tube looked a little different from the one Brian had used with Danny over the last few weeks. The end had a 3-inch black tube with a bright yellow cover. Dr. P removed the cover and dropped it back into the bag. The tube was covered with small holes.</p><p>""Why's that on it?"" Brian asked. He'd seen KY tubes for seven years and he'd never seen one like this.</p><p>""It's so I can get the lubricant deeper inside you.""</p><p>""Fingers work for that.""</p><p>""Yes, but this will make the entire process easier, less painful.""</p><p>""I don't mind a little pain, Dr.P"" Brian continued.</p><p>""Maybe not. But I do. I know it will hurt some, but I want to minimize your pain,"" the doctor responded. ""This will almost be like your first time. Well, if you're like the men I've fixed up.""</p><p>""You mean I'm like a virgin again? Like I got my boy cherry back?""</p><p>""Sort of."" Dr. P could read a mixture of emotions cross Brian's face. ""But I don't want to be the one to break your cherry, darling. That should be your lover's job. I want Danny to go first. Plus it'll open you up a little for me. Okay, let me grease you up.""</p><p>Dr. P squeezed the tube. KY oozed through the tiny holes. He spread the jelly liberally on two fingers and then spread it evenly around the tip.</p><p>""It's going to be easier if you get on your tummy and pull your legs in. You know, kind of like a doggy,"" Dr. P directed Brian.</p><p>The red haired boy shook his head. ""No, sir. I want to watch Danny's face. And when you do it, I want to see yours. You're way different from all the others.""</p><p>Using his middle finger, the man carefully pressed against the recently healed boy hole, rubbing in tiny, almost imperceptible circles. The anus was tight and resisted the finger's entrance then slowly loosened. The finger edged in a fingertip's length. Brian's face twisted in discomfort. And in spite of being fueled by Cialis, the boy lost his boner.</p><p>""Does it hurt too much, honey?"" the man asked. Brian shook his head emphatically. ""Help him out, Danny. Brian, bear down like you have to poop.""</p><p>Danny scooted beside his lover, gave him a long, deep tongue kiss, then lay his head on Brian's tummy. He licked the softened penis, then sucked it into his mouth. The effect on Brian was perfect. He drew in a deep breath, his body shook, and his sphincter relaxed. Dr. P's finger slipped in all the way, edging next to the soft mass sitting just inside the opening.</p><p>""Okay baby, I'm going to keep my finger in and slip the tip of the lubricant in next to it. We have to keep it out of the fecal mass inside you. If we don't the holes get plugged.</p><p>""Fecal mass?"" Brian laughed. ""You mean boy shit, don't you?""</p><p>""Yes, wonderful, soft, stinky, beautiful Brian boy shit. Do you want to get rid of it before Danny fucks you?""</p><p>""No way, dude. I hella want Danny to fuck my shit!""</p><p>Dr. P kept squeezing the tube of KY, filling the rectum with a good quarter of its contents. This was far more lube than the man normally used, of course, but he wanted the rectum well-greased. He slowly withdrew the tube, keeping his finger inside.</p><p>""How you feeling, honey?""</p><p>""Full. Like I'm gonna poop all over your arm. Horny. Hurts a little. But it's cool.""</p><p>As Brian was talking, the man was slowly, carefully inserting a second finger. Brian could feel the stretching but it didn't hurt much.</p><p>""You feel loose enough for a virgin boy, honey,"" Dr. P said. ""Do you think you're ready for Danny?""</p><p>""Virgin boy? Wow! It's been seven years since I lost my cherry. But it does feel tight. And I can't wait to get your your sweet dickie poking at my shit hole, Danny. I got a surprise for you!""</p><p>""Bet I know what it is, Poopoo Daddy,"" Danny replied getting into position between Brian's legs. ""I bet you got my second favoritest thing in the world waiting for me.""</p><p>""What's that, Danny?"" Dr. P asked.</p><p>""Poopoo Daddy poopoo. Brian's poop. That's what.""</p><p>""What's most favorite?""</p><p>Danny laughed. ""Brian, of course. My Poopoo Daddy!""</p><p>Brian lifted his knees to his chest as Danny scooted closer, his iron-hard two incher pointing skyward. Dr. P slowly removed his fingers and was about to wipe the slick, jelly and poop smears on the towel he'd slipped beneath the thirteen year old. Before he could, though, Danny grabbed them and sucked them into his mouth.</p><p>""You like the taste?"" the doctor asked.</p><p>""I don't like KY,"" Danny answered. ""But I love Brian's poop. I guess I'm kinda weird or crazy.""</p><p>""No way, sweetheart. Lots of gay men like poop. You're just a little young, I guess. If you're ready to enter Brian, let me get you situated.""  Danny giggled. ""I think it's funny how you say 'enter.' I'm going to FUCK my boyfriend. FUCK his shitter."" Each time he said the forbidden word, he yelled it. He then scooted even closer, letting Dr. P bend his boner into place.</p><p>""Ready, Brian,"" Dr. P asked?</p><p>""Fuck yeah. I was born ready!""</p><p>Dr. P mentally acknowledged that there was probably a great deal of truth to the boy's glib statement. He suspected correctly that Brian's father had probably been sexualizing his younger son from a very young age, much like Danny was doing with Timmy. The difference, though, was that Brian's father -- Michael Sr. -- hadn't cared about his infant son's pleasure when he sexed with him. When he sucked the infant's little penis, he'd nip the foreskin with his teeth or chew roughly on the flaccid little tube. He'd finger fuck him brutally, causing the infant to yowl, the cries ignored by the infant's cranked-up mother.</p><p>The infant was just 2 weeks old when the man first started having his son suck him. Within a month, he was shoving his cock into the infant's throat, frequently causing Brian to pass out. The lack of oxygen may, in fact, have accounted for the older boy's poor performance in school.</p><p>Not content to contain the abuse to himself, when Brian passed his third month, the senior O'Herlihy introduced his elder son to the pleasures of abusing his infant brother. He first encouraged five-year old Michael Jr. to feed his hard little boy dickie into the infant's suckling lips. Since Michael had been sexed early as well, he pumped the tiny mouth until he got his feeling. Next he taught the boy to finger fuck his infant brother's hole, then having Brian suck the finger clean.</p><p>One day ramped up on crank himself, Michael Sr. put a naked Brian on the older boy's bed. He then told the older brother to piss on the little guy, then had him turn and shit on the piss-soaked, shivering naked infant's body. The senior O'Herlihy was so turned on by the sight before him, he climbed on the bed, pushed Michael Jr.'s face into the pile of soft boy shit on Brian's tummy, and brutally raped the 5 year old for the first time.</p><p>Michael Jr. never forgave Brian for that day, for the brutal rape.</p><p>But Dr. P didn't know any of these details. He would have been shocked and sickened had he known. But he would not have been surprised. He just knew that the thirteen year old was a very sexy, very sexed up young man who wanted, no needed, to be used hard sexually.</p><p>Dr. P gently pushed Danny's back, scooting him forward an inch more. With his left hand, the man pulled the teen boy's skinny cheeks apart. With a free finger of the other hand, the hand that had bent the hard, little pecker down, he aimed Danny's cock tip at Brian's hole.</p><p>""Go slowly, Danny.""</p><p>The last thing Danny wanted to do was go slowly. He'd been on the receiving end of Brian's hard four inches for the last three weeks, starting two days after Brian ""came home"" and recovered enough to feel horny again. A natural bottom, Danny loved feeling his lover plow his poop chute, something he'd been experiencing at least three times a day. But he also knew how much Brian loved to be fucked, and Danny loved fucking him, sharing something so special with another bottom.</p><p>So he didn't want to take it easy, but the last thing he wanted to do was hurt Brian. He slowly pushed forward through the light grasp of the man. His acorn-sized cocklet tip tingled as it pushed against the tight, greasy sphincter. Danny had never felt the older boy's hole so tight before. In the few times he'd fucked Brian, his pricklet slipped in easily. This time, though, he could feel the muscular ring very slowly part as he pushed forward more.</p><p>Danny's little purple arrowhead tip pushed through the anal sphincter.</p><p>Brian gasped.</p><p>""You okay, honey?"" Dr. P asked.</p><p>""Yeah. Hurts a little. But feels so good too,"" Brian responded.</p><p>Danny kept pushing, feeling the tight ring squeezing his shaft almost painfully. He pushed forward and could feel the warm soft mass inside the older boy's rectum envelope his spearhead.</p><p>When Danny bottomed out his two inches he whispered to his lover, ""You're so tight, Brian. It's awesome. I love you. I so fuckin' love you.""</p><p>""I can really feel you in me, Poopoo Baby,"" Brian said. ""You feel so good. So big. Go faster. Please. Fuck me harder!""</p><p>Danny looked at Dr. P quizzically.</p><p>""Yes, Danny,"" the man answered the unvoiced question. ""You can go faster. I did a good job and you're not going to injure him.""</p><p>That was all the permission Danny needed. He pulled and pushed like a madman. Several times his prick slipped out but his timing was so fast that it poked back in immediately. Within three minutes, his balls tightened. A deep, hot pressure built inside them, and his rod started jerking. He could feel, truly feel, liquid squirt through the spasming piss slit.</p><p>Not stopping his fucking, Danny called out, ""I think I cummed. I think I cummed.""</p><p>""No honey,"" Dr. P advised, you're still too young. You haven't grown in the right places.""</p><p>""It was really wet. I felt it."" Danny's cocklet kept thrusting and retreating.</p><p>""I think you're one of those rare boys who squirt urine when they cum, Danny. I used to do it before I started wet cumming. Feels good doesn't it?""</p><p>""Well then, I just peed into your poop, Poopoo Daddy.""</p><p>Danny rode Brian's tight ass for another ten minutes, mashing into Brian's shit and piss-cumming three more times. Dr. P watched Brian's rising excitement closely. Every time he sensed the bigger boy approaching orgasm, he'd give a quick and mildly painful tweak to the teen's almond-sized balls.</p><p>Finally, worn out, Danny collapsed onto Brian's chest. After a couple of minutes, the older boy started kissing all over Danny's face softly, romantically.</p><p>""I love you so much it hurts, Danny.""</p><p>""I love you too, Brian."" The tears running down Danny's face were wet testimony to the truth of his words. ""Now, you ready for Dr. P? I know you need it. I want to help.""</p><p>""Yeah, I'm so ready. Hope you don't mind, baby. I need a big one in me. First I need a favor.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Get your mouth down there. I got something for you.""</p><p>""You going to poop in my mouth?""</p><p>""Not poop. Just do it.""</p><p>Danny scooted down between Brian's legs and clamped his lips around Brian's revitalized poop hole. Dr. P watched closely as Brian shifted in the bed slightly, strained, and then farted. The sound and smell were muffled by Danny's lips, but enough wafted to the man's nose to know that Danny was tasting some nasty, fetid stink.</p><p>""Here it comes, baby,"" Brian called out as he strained some more. Three good sized squirts of shit-flavored piss splashed into the younger boy's mouth. A few weeks earlier, before the brutal rape, Brian probably would have evacuated his bowels, but the repairs Dr. P had made on Brian's asshole kept it tight enough that only the piss and a few tiny flecks of poop made their way into Danny's mouth. He swallowed eagerly then sucked hard at Brian's hole. His lover rewarded him with two more squirts, the last of Danny's ""piss-cum.""</p><p>Danny unclamped his lips from his lover's asshole and slid up on Brian's chest. He pressed his lips against Brian's and forced the spit warmed poopy-piss into the boy's mouth. There wasn't much, but what there was Brian slurped down eagerly.</p><p>""I got more if you want. My bladder is super full,"" Danny said sitting closer so his Cialis-fueled, poo-streaked boner poked right at Brian's lips.</p><p>""Yeah, I do. But maybe Dr. P wants some first.""</p><p>Dr. P looked at the two-inch boner, streaked in brown, eager to be swallowed and cleaned.</p><p>""I'd love it,"" the man said. ""But I don't want to spoil your guys fun.""</p><p>Danny answered by shifting around on the bed and then kneeling, bringing his boner within inches of the man's face.</p><p>""It's poopy, Dr. P,"" the boy said, ""and filled with yummy boy pee. And it's all yours.""</p><p>It had been years since Dr. P was a young boy and had engaged in truly nasty play. Sure, he loved cleaning men's cocks after they'd plowed his ass. And he engaged in minor water sports play. But he hadn't licked poop off a boy's cock since he was 14 and told himself that he'd have to stop behavior he'd enjoyed for six years, servicing boys in the neighborhood.</p><p>Six years of licking dirty ass cracks and pooper holes of boys both younger and older than him. Six years of drinking boy piss. Six years of being on the receiving end of horny boy cocks. Six years of licking dirty boy cocks that had plowed his asshole.</p><p>Then his parents moved. He finally let the guilt that had started building in him after his forbidden activities get the better of him. He stopped playing with younger boys at that point. Stopped playing with boys of any age. Not until his sophomore year in college did he finally give in to the growing realization that he was gay. But since that time he'd never touched a boy. And he'd certainly never returned to enjoying the brown, nasty filth that had coated the kid-sized peckers he'd let fuck him as a boy.</p><p>Now, though, Dr. P was presented with two hard inches of straining boycock. Two hard inches streaked with the feces of the boy's older lover. Two hard inches that also promised a squirt or two of warm, bitter, boy-piss. He couldn't resist. He grasped the little boner and licked its length, cleaning it carefully of all the Brian poop until it glimmered with his spit.</p><p>His tongue traveled down and slurped at the wrinkled scrotum, drawn tightly upward. It probed the tight scrotal skin, jostling the kidney bean-sized balls hiding within. The balls were about to shrink back into Danny's inguinal canal when Dr. P's lips captured them, preventing them from disappearing inside the nine-year olds abdomen. In one quick movement, the man slipped the steel-hard peepee into his mouth. He would have said ""penis"" in the office, examining the boy. But here, in Danny and Brian's bedroom, sucking on this center of the little gay fairly's boyhood, ""pee-pee"" seemed so much more appropriate.</p><p>The man had dreamed of sucking on a pee-pee for so long, and now he was doing it, removing the last shadowy taste of Brian's rectum -- no, not rectum, the older boy's asshole, shit chute, boy pussy. Dr. P felt he should experience at least some guilt for having sunk into such depravity, but he felt none, only joy, excitement, and an incredible need to fuck both of these beautiful boys.</p><p> As Dr. P came to grips with the depths and joy of his perversity, Danny's body stiffened. The boy had never had his peepee in a man's mouth before this day. It somehow felt so different, warmer, wetter than Brian's mouth. The man's early afternoon stubble softly scratching his belly added to the boy's incredible horniness. Suddenly, the little fairy started shaking and squirted three, four, five shots of boy piss into the sucking doctor's mouth, a shot with each powerful orgasmic spasm that shook his body.</p><p>""Fucking shit!"" the boy hollered. ""Fucking fucking fucking shitty piss and shit!"" The intensity of his orgasm knocked out all Danny's bladder control. He couldn't have held his piss if he'd wanted. But he didn't want to. As his piss pipe started spewing he grabbed Dr. P by the back of the head and jammed his two-inch dicklet in as far as it would go.</p><p>Dr. P started gulping as fast as the boy's prick spewed hot, acrid piss into his mouth. Just at the point he felt he couldn't keep up, Danny pulled his cocklet out of the man's mouth and grabbed it tightly. Even with his quick timing, though, he managed to spray Dr. P's face and chest.</p><p>""Sorry, Doctor Daddy,"" Danny giggled. ""I didn't mean to wee-wee on you."" Scuttling around on the bed, he poked his boner between Brian's lips. ""Your turn Poopoo Daddy. Drink my peepee, weewee, whiz, tinkle, titi, pissy piss.""</p><p>During his recuperation, Brian had regularly drunk Danny's piss. But he wasn't ready for the explosive force of urine that erupted from the skinny boy's skinny piss pipe. He gulped fast but couldn't keep up. Urine flowed from his lips around Danny's hard on. It flowed from his nose. And it flowed down his throat.</p><p> Finally the spate of piss slowed and dribbled to a stop. As Danny pulled away from the older boy's face, Dr. P pushed in and clamped his mouth against Brian's. Brian had hoped to share Danny's piss, so he held as much as he could in his mouth when his young lover pulled his penis out. He thought he'd be sharing with the other boy, and was surprised when it was Dr. P's eager mouth and tongue that was slurping on the piss in his mouth.</p><p>Man and teenager swapped the piss back and forth, diluting it with their spit until little of the salty, acrid taste remained. When nothing but the memory of Danny's piss remained, they separated.</p><p>Brian laughed then said, ""You said to call you Dr. P. Danny called you Dr. Daddy. And since you loved Danny's piss. So I think we should call you Dr. Peepee Daddy! But now I so fucking need you, Dr. Peepee Daddy. I really do! Do it now.""</p><p>Danny threw his arms around Dr. P's neck, hugged him tightly, and chimed in, ""Yeah! Fuck him, Dr. Peepee Daddy. Fuck him hard. He told me he really wanted you to. I was jealous at first, but I know he wants it so bad. So I do too! Please, please fuck my Poopoo Daddy!""</p>"
439,"Taking Timmy's Tookus, Part 11",Antonio Green,auto67340399@hushmail.com,"['bb', 'tb', 'mbb', 'ws', 'scat', 'oral', 'anal', 'lac', 'inc']","This story contains scenes of sex between boys, thew boys and a man, and a boy and his infant (then toddler) brother including watersports and scat scenes. It also will contain recollections of forced incest and boy prostitution. But the basis of the story is love -- love between brothers, love between boys, and love among boys and a man. This chapter looks at what happens when a decent man with long repressed sexual desires for boys finally gets his opportunity to act on them.",2012-04-26T00:00:00,"Warning: If you don't like it nasty, don't read this chapte disclaimer = This story will contain scenes of sex between boys, among those boys and a man, and between a boy and his infant (then toddler) brother including watersports and scat scenes. It also will contain recollections of forced incest and boy prostitution. But the basis of the story is love -- love between brothers, love between boys, and love among boys and a man.

If any of this offends you, do not read this story. If this is illegal where you live, do not read this story. If you are underage, do not read this story (come back when you're old enough). But if you'd like to read a well-written story by a professional writer, enjoy.
And please do not print this story on a public computer and leave it in the printer (as was done with Chapter 1).","<p></p><h5>From Chapter 10</h5><p>Finally the spate of piss slowed and dribbled to a stop. As Danny pulled away from the older boy's face, Dr. P pushed in and clamped his mouth against Brian's. Brian had hoped to share Danny's piss, so he held as much as he could in his mouth when his young lover pulled his penis out. He thought he'd be sharing with the other boy, and was surprised when it was Dr. P's eager mouth and tongue that was slurping on the piss in his mouth.</p><p>Man and teenager swapped the piss back and forth, diluting it with their spit until little of the salty, acrid taste remained. When nothing but the memory of Danny's piss remained, they separated.</p><p>Brian laughed then said, ""You said to call you Dr. P. Danny called you Dr. Daddy. And since you loved Danny's piss. So I think we should call you Dr. Peepee Daddy! But now I so fucking need you, Dr. Peepee Daddy. I really do! Do it now.""</p><p>Danny threw his arms around Dr. P's neck, hugged him tightly, and chimed in, ""Yeah! Fuck him, Dr. Peepee Daddy. Fuck him hard. He told me he really wanted you to. I was jealous at first, but I know he wants it so bad. So I do too! Please, please fuck my Poopoo Daddy!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 11: Coming Together</h5><p>""There's nothing I'd like better than to fuck you, little one"" Dr. P said to Danny. ""But I'm certainly not going to do it hard. Not yet. You're too young for that and I want you to enjoy it. Okay?""</p><p>""I want to help,"" Brian said. ""and I got something I think you'll like, Danny.""</p><p>Brian repositioned Danny on his back in the center of the piss-wet bed. He then straddled the Danny's head with his back toward the boy's face. Then he lowered his buttocks till they were about a foot directly over the boy's mouth.</p><p>""You going to feed me your poopoo, Poopoo Daddy?"" the little boy asked.</p><p>""Nope,"" said Brian. ""Something just as good. But not yet."" He gently lifted the little boy's skinny legs to let Dr. P get better access to Danny's hole.</p><p>Danny looked up from underneath Brian's very inviting boyhole.</p><p>""Is it okay if I touch Brian's asshole with my mouth,"" he asked Dr. P.</p><p>""Certainly, honey. He healed well and you can definitely touch it with your mouth."" The doctor and Brian both expected the little fairy boy to lick his hole. Instead, Danny leaned forward and gave the reddened pucker a soft, gentle, and very loving kiss.</p><p>""I missed you, Brian pooper,"" Danny said softly. ""I love you almost as much as I love your owner.""</p><p>Brian and Dr. P both laughed at Danny's words, but they were both deeply touched by the love that prompted it.</p><p>""I'm ready, Dr. Peepee. I'm ready to have you fuck me."" Danny's voice shared two emotions: excitement and anxiety. He knew he wanted this, wanted it badly. But he was afraid it would hurt too much for him to go through with it. He gritted his teeth and waited.</p><p>Dr. P picked up the tube of KY and greased up his middle finger. He then squeezed a dollop of the lube on the boy's soft pucker and mooshed it around with his finger. The boy's sphincter loosened readily as he pressed gently on it. It opened easily as he pressed the single digit inward, giving way without resistance but maintaining a good amount of pressure on the finger. Dr. P felt the firm load just inside the muscular ring.</p><p>Dr. P had run into three -- no four -- casual partners who had soft anal orifices like Danny's. Their holes usually gave easily to penetration but were tight around Jameson's cock when he fucked them. He had assumed the men's holes were as soft as they were from the frequent fucking they'd engaged in and the tightness was from good training. But here was a little nine-year boy whose ass hadn't been penetrated by anything as thick as those casual partners had endured. He'd mostly been fucked by Brian's dick -- a four incher no thicker than a marking pen -- and by a few candles.</p><p>The doctor pushed a second finger in beside the first. It, too, went in easily, eliciting a moan from the little fairy. Once again, the anal ring clutched tightly at the intruding fingers. He quickly reevaluated his previous assessment about the four soft anal entries he'd experienced. Maybe, he surmised, that some males are born with soft, pliant sphincters.</p><p>Over the next few years the doctor would investigate his own patients as well as study medical research sites and discover that some men -- and this incredibly beautiful, sexy boy -- had sphincters that didn't offer much resistance to entry. His research showed him this easy-anal trait, as he came to call it, was genetic. It was inherited by males in a family and was seen almost 100% among male siblings. It was also linked to the possessor's of the trait homosexuality or bisexuality.</p><p>""He feels real good, don't he Dr. P?"" Brian asked.</p><p>""Yes. He's got an incredible boy pussy,"" the man answered. ""You okay, sweety,?"" he asked Danny. It was the first time Danny had heard his pooper referred to as a ""boy pussy."" He loved the term. It seemed so right for a faggoty fairy boy like him.</p><p>""Do me now! PLEASE. I gotta feel your cock in me Dr. Daddy,"" Danny begged.</p><p>""Little boys shouldn't say such nasty words,"" the man said, pulling his fingers from the tight hole. Both fingers were lightly streaked in brown stains. Brian grabbed Dr. P's hand and sucked the fingers clean of poop and the remnants of the KY.</p><p>Dr. P scooted closer to Danny's rear entrance, his boner bobbing wildly.</p><p>""You help me Brian. Lube it then line it up for me.""</p><p>Brian loved being asked to help break Danny's ""man cherry"" in his first real man-fuck. He was going to share the entire entry and pounding of his little lover's shitter. Although he'd helped Danny with candles and a few other penis-shaped objects, and although he'd fucked him with his own four-inch hard cock, the little boy had never had a real man's cock in him, had never been stretched as far as he was about to be. Part of him wished it was he who was going to send him on this sexual adventure, Brian knew he wouldn't be as large as Dr. P for a few years and Danny wanted it -- no needed it -- now.</p><p>Leaning over Danny's tummy from his position straddling the nine-year old, Brian slathered the man's cock liberally with KY, paying special attention to the pointed, purple cockhead that he'd freed from the man's foreskin. Then he placed Dr. P's waggling, greasy cock right at the lubed hole.</p><p>""Don't forget to squeeze like you're pooping, Poopoo Baby,"" Brian told the boy beneath him.  Danny squeezed and let out a poof of stinky gas. Just as he did, Dr. P gently pushed forward, his plum sized, purple cockhead slowly widening Danny's tight sphincter. Tight, but yielding. Dr. P knew he needed to move slowly but steadily, so he kept his cock moving forward into the man-virgin rectum. The tight, muscular ring opened gradually in response to the forward pressure.</p><p>Both Brian and Dr. P could see that the slow entry was causing some discomfort in their little fairy boy. He bit his lip and took deep breaths through his nose. But he did nothing to indicate he wanted Dr. P to stop, so the man increased his pressure and pushed the flared cockhead past the tight sphincter and into the young boy's asshole.</p><p>""OOF!"" Danny whimpered.</p><p>""You okay, honey?"" Dr. P asked. ""Want me to stop?""</p><p>""No. No. It's wonderful. So full. Like a huge poopy log. Only hurts a little. Keep going. Push it all in.""</p><p>Dr. P started pushing in slowly but Danny grabbed his hip and pulled.</p><p>""NO! Faster. Harder. Rape me like you raped Brian.""</p><p>Dr. P wasn't crazy about the word ""rape"" but he understood the boy's need. He pushed his cock in firmly, Danny's rectal skin turn in then releasing as Dr. P forced the six-plus inches forward, pushing the fecal mass inside the the young boy's rectum.</p><p>""You're really full in there, Danny. Were you saving it up?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" the boy said. ""Push it in me. Fuck my poopies Dr. Daddy Poopy Fucker!""</p><p>Dr. P started fucking in and out in hard, short strokes, knowing he was near Danny's boy place. Suddenly, Danny shivered and then his body started spasming in the most intense, most magnificent orgasm he'd had to date. He felt so full of poopies. So full of man cock, the cock punching hard against his tiny, immature prostate. The boy arched his back and began trying to push his spasming asshole farther down Dr. P's dick. If the man hadn't already cum inside of Brian, Danny's tightly squeezing rectum surely would have milked an orgasm out of him.</p><p>Danny settled down from his orgasm briefly, then the man's thrusting hardness continually pounding even harder against his immature prostate brought him back up to the peak. This time, the tiny boy arched even higher and screamed in a combination of pleasure and pain, this boy-gasm even more powerful then the one he'd just passed through. His tiny, steel-stiff pricklet began spurting bursts of pee all over his face and chest. Finally, he settled down, still full of thrusting, pounding man cock, still needing more, still dancing on the edge of yet another bed-shaking orgasm.</p><p>When Danny finally relaxed from his twin cumming, Brian asked his little buddy, ""Ready for a treat?"" Danny nodded. ""Then open your mouth and get ready.""</p><p>""You gonna feed me your poopies, Bri-Bri?""</p><p>""Nope. Not yet. Something you never had. Open your mouth.""</p><p>""You ARE gonna feed me. OOF!"" Dr. P had just gotten about two-thirds his throbbing cock in the youngster's stuffed colon. Danny's mouth flew open with the discomfort -- discomfort bordering on pain, pain he loved. His gut was so full of saved up shit it felt like the man he was growing to love had a cock that fit all the way to the top of his intestine.</p><p>Danny took a deep breath and watched as Brian's hands pulled his freckled cheeks apart. The older boy's fingers spidered over to his hole and pulled it apart. Danny watched in awe as a sticky, coffee-with-cream colored globule formed at his lover's hole. It grew and stretched from the open anus, pearlescent and streaked with dark brown veins running through it.</p><p>Dr. P knew what Brian was doing. He had felched enough men himself and had it done enough to him that he recognized the bleachy, rotten egg smell of recently deposited cum. He knew Brian was feeding the boy the cum he had recently deposited in the freckled ass of the older boy. He looked around Brian's solid torso just in time to see the globule separate itself from Brian and drop onto Danny's lips, some getting in the boy's open mouth, some spattering his lips and nose.</p><p>The man could not hold back any longer, with one shove he buried his full six and a half inches into the little boy's shit-filled rectum. Danny arched his back in pain.</p><p>""Owie. Owie. That hurts,"" Danny yelled. ""Don't stop. I love it. Keep fucking me, Dr. Poopy Fucker. Brian. Brian. I want more of Dr. Poopy's poopy cum. Give me more."" He was madly licking his lips even as the tears dripped down the sides of his head.</p><p>""Don't got no more of that great stuff, Poopoo Baby. You want me to feed you?""</p><p>""Oh god yes. Fuck yes. Feed me! Fuck me!""</p><p>Brian looked at Dr. P. The man, his eyes now closed, was fucking his little lover almost as hard and as fast as he'd fucked Brian. Sweat beaded on his forehead. He panted with the effort.</p><p>""Dr. P, is it okay..."" Brian started to ask the man.</p><p>""Do it! Feed the little shit-eating fairy,"" Dr. P yelled over Danny's constant litany of filth and curses.</p><p>Brian strained, still holding his hole open. A softball-sized wad of soft, wet shit the consistency of soft-serve ice cream splatted from his hole. It looked almost like a freshly dropped cow pie. Most of it hit directly on the Danny's mouth, chin, and nose. But some fell onto his eyes, which Danny closed just in time to protect them. Another strain, and more shit erupted, covering Danny's tummy and chest in deep brown spatters.</p><p>""Get it off my eyes,"" Danny yelled, sounding panicked. Both Brian and Dr. P thought he was upset and scared about getting shit in his eyes. Brian felt awful that he'd done something to Danny he didn't like. ""I want to see Dr. P fucking me. Get it off so I can see."" So much for panic. Danny was wildly licking the soft, foul-smelling mass away from his lips.</p><p>Brian swung his legs over Danny's torso so that he no longer straddled him but knelt beside him. He leaned down and gently, carefully licked his shit from Danny's left eye. He bathed the boy well, not wanting to get anything into the eye that might cause damage. He was about to move to Danny's right eye when a still thrusting Dr. P gently pushed him aside. The doctor bent down and licked away the wad of Brian's shit that had fallen directly over Danny's closed right eye.</p><p>This was the most shit Dr. P had ingested ... ever. Certainly he'd licked cracks, cleaned dirty cocks, cleaned even dirtier ass holes. But he'd never deliberately ingested this much shit before. He expected the taste to be nasty, almost too nasty to swallow. But it was just bitter, waxy, and a little, well, poopy tasting. Not much different from what he'd eaten before. Just more of it. And more delightful because it was from a 13-year old's ass. He wasn't sure how much he could eat without getting sick to his stomach, but he loved what he was eating.</p><p>Dr. P kept pounding into the little guy's stuffed rectum. It was so hot. So tight. So full. By now, Danny was bouncing on the bed, and the man's thrusting pushed him forward. Brian carefully repositioned a large pillow so that the hard fucking wouldn't mash Danny's head into the headboard. He then licked more of his own shit off his little lover's cheeks, twisted slightly, and offered his open mouth -- tongue and lips coated in deep brown -- to the man.</p><p>Dr. P slowed his fucking slightly, clamped his lips over Brian's, and began licking the filthy mess from inside his mouth. Now he was sure about how much of this disgusting mess he could eat. He wanted as much as he could get.</p><p>Watching his freckle-faced lover and the man who was fucking him sharing in poop that had just besmeared his face made Danny shiver, cry out, then spasm in another orgasm. This one was not as strong as the two he'd had a few minutes before, but he loved how the man's thick cock brought him the shivers without anyone touching his spasming dink. And he loved watching the two of them sharing in such nasty play.</p><p>""Feed me more, Poopoo Daddy. I need more of your nasty shitty dirty poopoo all over me.""</p><p>Not breaking the fetid kiss with Dr. P, Brian swung his legs over the little blond's chest. He could tell he had more to share inside his rectum. He also knew it wouldn't be as firm even as the soft poop he'd dropped on Danny earlier during the wild fuck. He strained, farted a loud and incredibly raunchy fart that splattered a couple of dozen spatters of wet shit on Danny's chest and face. Then his asshole exploded and much to Danny's and Dr. P's delight, erupted in a spate of shit the consistency of chocolate sauce all over the boy's upper torso, face, hair, and the bed. Even with his eyes now closed, Danny was able to get a large quantity into his mouth.</p><p>The sight, the smell, the sheer nastiness of everything happening was enough to finally bring the man to orgasm. He jammed his cock as hard as he could into the little child's asshole. His cock jerked, swelled, and started spitting an almost continuous flow of jism. Danny had endured more than fifteen minutes of relentless fucking, and now the pain of the violent thrust triggered one more Danny orgasm as well. His little peepee once again erupted in a spray of hot piss that splashed Dr. P's and Brian's abdomens.</p><p>Brian knew that the man and boy were in the throes of their powerful orgasms, and not to be left out, he started pissing to add to the party. But locked in a deep, French kiss with the man fucking his lover, he couldn't see or care where his piss was going. The spray arched two feet from the teen's pisshole, spraying both the man's and boy's chests and abdomen and splattering down on Danny's spasming little pecker.</p><p>As his orgasm subsided, Dr. P pulled abruptly away from the kiss and leaned over enough to catch some of the bitter, hot urine in his mouth. In his position it was hard to get much in, harder to swallow what hit his open mouth. He did manage to get his face and hair wet. Finally, orgasm passed, Dr. P sat upright as Brian's urinary eruption slowed to a stop.</p><p>""Whew!"" the man said, catching his breath. ""That was wild. Messy. Stinky. Nasty. Loving. And fucking wild. I'm sorry it's over.""</p><p>""Not over yet, Dr. Poopoo,"" Danny chirped in his sweetest little boy voice. ""I want Poopoo Daddy Brian to fuck my fooper and I want you to feed me your poop if you have any for me.""</p><p>""Fooper? What's a fooper?"" the man asked.</p><p>""Fooper is a pooper that gets fucked. Brian's got a fooper. And I got a fuckedy fuck fuck fooper.""</p><p>""You also have a nasty mouth. That worries me a little,"" Dr. P said.</p><p>Brian spoke up, ""Don't worry Dr. Daddy. Danny only uses those words when we're doing this stuff. Not in school. And not usually at home except with me. So, Danny, you really want me to fuck you? I don't think I'll last long.""</p><p>""Fuckedy, fuck, fuck yes! And do you have poopoo to feed me Dr. Poopoo?""</p><p>Dr. P liked the various nicknames the boys used for him.</p><p>""Well, to be honest, Poopoo Danny, I do have to go soon. But I don't know if I could actually poop in your mouth. I've never done that.""</p><p>""Then poopoo on my tummy. I like it really yummy. I'll chew it up all gummy. And swallow into my tummy.""</p><p>Brian moved off the shit spattered little boy. His torso was still wet with his piss but it was no longer dripping so he wasn't worried about getting the carpet piss-damp. Dr. P slowly pulled his Viagra-fueled, still hard cock from the tight boyhole. It had a few streaks of brown and a few more streaks of bright red. When Brian saw the man's hardon he squinched up his face.</p><p>Danny looked at the man's rampant cock.</p><p>""Yummy. Yummy. My poopoo. My blood. Yummy. Yummy. Want it in my tummy.""</p><p>""Is he okay, Doc?"" Brian asked, deeply concerned about the streaks of blood on the man's cock.</p><p>""He seems fine if you ask me,"" the man answered. ""Are you going to fuck your little shit loving, poop eating fairy?""</p><p>""If you insist, Doc."" Brian said as he moved into place between the nine-year old's wide-spread legs, pointing at Danny's shit-smeared abdomen. ""You know what? It looks like chocolate sauce. Stinky, nasty chocolate sauce.""</p><p>With those words, Brian bent down and licked up some of his soft, chocolate sauce shit.</p><p>""Oh, so good. Even if it's mine.""</p><p>""Feed me. Feed me,"" Danny sang.</p><p>Brian was about to comply, but Dr. P pushed his hand away,</p><p>""Let me feed the little poop lover,"" the man said. He scooped a small amount of the deep brown, wet shit off the little boy's tummy. He touched Danny's lips. The boy immediately sucked his fingers in, slurping off the foul smelling mass.</p><p>Once the man's fingers were clean, Danny pushed the man's fingers out with his tongue. He bent upward, opened his mouth like a little birdie, and pointed at his gaping mouth.</p><p>""More. More. I need more Brian poopies,"" Danny chirped. Dr. P scooped a larger wad and dripped it into Danny's open maw. He smeared some on the boy's face before pushing his fetid fingers back into his mouth. While Danny was feeding, Brian moved into place and punched his hard four inches into the boy.</p><p>""YOW!"" Danny yelled around the fingers in his mouth, but he kept sucking them until they were once again clean.</p><p>Then in a choir boy's high soprano voice be began to sing:</p><p> </p><blockquote><i> ""Fuck me. Fuck me.<br/> ""Fuck me in my poopoo.<br/> ""Fuck me. Fuck me.<br/> ""Make me eat your doodoo.<br/> ""I'm a dookie eater. Caca eater. Poopie eater, too.<br/> ""Make me eat your caca, Doctor Daddy<br/> ""Make me eat your poopoo!""</i></blockquote><p>He then scraped his belly and chest with both hands, pulling up much of Brian's chocolatey shit. He pressed his hands against his face and rubbed the sordid fecal smears all over it. He licked his hands clean as Brian pounded wildly into his asshole.</p><p>""Kiss me, Poopoo Daddy,"" he commanded. ""Lick my fucking shitty face.""</p><p>Brian knew Danny was talking to him, but Dr. P wasn't sure. They both leaned down at the same time, but Brian pulled back.</p><p>""You go, Doctor Daddy. Taste my little fairy's shitty lips.""</p><p>Standing beside the little boy didn't afford easy tongue access to his mouth, but the man did as good a job of Frenching him as his position allowed. The child's mouth tasted, smelled, awful. But it so stimulated him that he would have thrown a boner -- if his cock weren't already steel hard from the Viagra.</p><p>""Oh man, that tastes so nasty,"" the man said. ""I don't know how you guys can do it. I don't think I could eat shit the way your Mama says you both do. But I love sharing something so nasty with you boys who are so nasty and so sweet.""</p><p>Dr. P leaned close to Danny's face once again and licked his poopy lips and around his mouth. When he felt his gorge rising, he stood up straight to let his stomach settle. Brian -- still fucking his boner into his lover's shit hole -- pulled Dr. P close and Frenched him, enjoying the combined tastes of his own shit, the man's mouth, and a faint whiff of Danny's mouth as well.</p><p>Danny wanted, needed more. Once again reverting to his little boy persona, he began singing in a toddler's voice.</p><p> </p><blockquote><i>""Dookie on my tummy.<br/> ""Poopoo on my chest.<br/> ""It tastes so very yummy.<br/> ""I love big poopies best.""

</i><p> ""Poopie Poopoo<br/> ""Dookie Doodoo<br/> ""Poopie Poopoo<br/> ""Dookie Doodoo</p>
<p> ""I need your poopy, Dr. Daddy.<br/> ""Poopoo on my face<br/> ""I need it really badly.<br/> ""I need its poopy taste.""</p></blockquote><p>Dr. P couldn't believe the cleverness of this little blond boy. It amazed him that he could come up with lyrics that scanned so naturally while being fucked so hard by his boyfriend. It amazed him, impressed him, and made him incredibly horny. For the first time in years, his erection pointed upward at a forty-five degree angle instead of sticking straight outward. He was a teenager once again.</p><p>Danny continued his sing-song chanting. Brian continued his machine-piston fucking. Dr. P, still lip locked on Brian, slowly maneuvered up onto the bed, straddled the boy's shit smeared torso, and squatted so his rear was about a foot above the skinny chest.</p><p>Pulling away from the deep tongue kiss with Brian, the man asked, ""You ready baby?"" But he knew the boy was ready. ""I've thought about doing this to a beautiful little boy like you since I was young. But it may be hard for me since it kind of goes against what I'm used to doing.""</p><p>Straining, he cut a little squeaker, causing all three to laugh. He strained harder. As much as he wanted to do what this young shit lover beneath him wanted, nothing seemed to be moving inside him.</p><p>""Let me help you,"" Brian whispered. He reached down to Danny's poopy tummy and scooped up some of the remnants of his last, wet bowel movement with his fingers. He wrapped his hand around the man's straining cock and slowly began masturbating it with the mess.</p><p>Dr. P moaned, ""Oh man, that feels so unbelievable. I haven't used shit to jack off with since I was 14 years old. And then it was my own!"" This short interlude was enough to loosen the man's reluctance and loosen his bowels. He could feel a large, firm mass move down his intestine to his rectum.</p><p>""I see it!"" Danny chirped. ""I see your poopoo. It's coming out."" Then he started singing:</p><p> </p><blockquote><i>""I see your doodoo pushing through<br/> ""I see your stinky nasty poo<br/> ""I smell your poopies coming out<br/> ""It smells so nasty I wanna shout

</i><p> ""I see a big brown poopy snake<br/> ""It looks like yummy chocolate cake<br/> ""It's coming out your doodoo hole<br/> ""It's a big thick poopoo pole.""</p></blockquote><p>The smell filled the room, bringing Brian ever closer to the edge. He slowed a bit, wanting to make fucking his lover last. Shifting slightly, he looked behind Dr. P. The man's turd was thick and very firm. It grew steadily until it just touched the little boy's chest.</p><p>""Don't let it break, Doctor P,"" Brian urged. ""Squat down more.""</p><p>The man did as urged. He could feel every inch of the thick, solid mass push its way out. Every inch slowly extruding, slowly growing and dropping onto the little, filthy boy's tummy and chest. Gradually a 2-inch thick, 11-inch long turd completely exited from the man's hole. The hard, rounded leading tip perfectly centered in the boy's navel. The rest, a solid, round cylinder of grayish brown shit was made up of numerous small turd balls firmly pressed together. It was straight except for the very end, the last part to have exited the man's hole. It had been squeezed into an inch long, tapered tail. Dr. P had moved enough so that the shit log hadn't broken, and the tapered tail lay between Danny's nipples and almost touched his throat.</p><p>""It's so beautiful, Dr. P,"" the nine-year old said. ""It looks like a big poopy dicky. I know what I'm going to do with it later. But now, yummers!""</p><p>He gently picked the turd off his chest, bit off an inch of the pointed tail, and equally carefully laid the turd back down so it remained intact. Dr. P and Brian stared rapt as Danny wiggled his tongue, then pulled it in, bringing the piece of man shit into his mouth.</p><p>Dr. P swung around and faced the boy to watch more closely. The boy was sucking hard on the small piece of the man's shit. Brown slobber drooled from his lips as he mashed and softened the poop. Dr. P watched fascinated as he swallowed poop-flavored saliva. Then the boy stuck out his tongue. The unmistakeable smell of shit emanated from his mouth. And the originally hard mass had been well mashed and softened.</p><p>Brian gently pushed Dr. P to one side.</p><p>""Is it yummy, sweetheart?"" the young teenager asked, still keeping a regular, hard tempo fucking his little lover. Danny nodded his head and pointed to his mouth. ""I'd love to taste Dr. Daddy's poo,"" Brian responded. He leaned close to Danny and clamped his lips against the open, poopy maw.</p><p>Dr. P could tell the boys were Frenching and passing the softened shit back and forth between their mouths. Both boys' jaws worked slowly as well. They were chewing it! Chewing his shit! Then Brian pulled away, positioned his mouth a foot or so above Danny's and let a long, slobbery wad of grey brown shit drop from his mouth into Danny's. It was like a nasty mama bird feeding its equally nasty baby bird.</p><p>Danny hocked deeply then spit the wad of shit back at Brian, hitting him square on the nose and right cheek. Brian straightened up and picked up his fucking pace even more, slamming as hard into the little boy as he'd ever done before. Dr. P hadn't touched his cock throughout the entire vile display he'd just witnessed, but he knew he was moments away from blowing his load. He scooted around just enough to position his rampant, shit-covered cock at the little boy's shit stained lips and shoved the crown in.</p><p>Danny moaned, feeling a man cock in his mouth for the first time. He loved it and lurched forward to get more just as the man pushed forward. The broad cockhead jammed roughly against the top of Danny's throat. He gagged but willed himself not to puke, instinctively breathing through his nose.. His tears flowed freely. Shit-tinged snot dripped from his nose. And equally vile, nasty, fetid saliva bubbled from his lips around the man's shit besmeared cock.</p><p>Dr. P's thrusting cock pained the boy's throat. Brian's slamming four-inches pained the boy's asshole. Danny loved it. He loved the pain. He loved being used and abused so harshly. He loved the man and teenager who were abusing him -- knowing they were doing so out of need, passion, and love.</p><p>Dr. P knew the little boy had never had such a large penis in his mouth and certainly never down his throat. He understood he should go easy on the nine-year blond fairy boy. But these two incredibly sexy boys had wrested all caution, all decency from the man. Instead of taking caution with his mouth-fucking cock, he took liberties with the boy's throat. He pushed brutally. His cockhead ramming past the boy's uvula and down into the narrow passage.</p><p>Danny's eye's grew wide. His nose stopped running, the passage to the outside blocked. He began gagging once again, his stomach ready to turn over. He could no longer breathe. His throat swallowed spasmodically trying to pull down air that could not get past the huge invader blocking its passage. He began to swoon; his vision turned gray. On the verge of losing consciousness, he reached out for the man's thighs, grabbed them, and pulled him even closer, forcing more of the cock down his throat.</p><p>Brian couldn't see clearly what was happening to his little, fragile lover. But the sounds and the rapid movement of the man's haunches against the little boy's head told him what was happening. Danny was being throat raped, and boy's hungry hands showed he loved it. And then, nearly unconscious, Danny's asshole and his entire rectum began clutching wildly. The doubly-impaled boy's entire body began jerking uncontrollably in orgasm, jerking on the bed as wildly as if he were trapped in a violent seizure.</p><p>Knowing the mixture of pleasure and pain Danny was feeling was all Brian needed to finally fall over the edge of his orgasm. He rammed forward once as hard as he could, eliciting an ear piercing scream no one could hear from his little lover. His cock jerked five, six, seven times violently, shooting tiny drops of clear boy cum each time. Brian knew there wouldn't be much, but he wished he could flood the child's rectum with his juice. Someday. Someday he would breed his little fairy faggoty lover boy with a gallon of cum. Someday.</p><p>Spurred on by the clutching throat and ferocious shaking, Dr. P's cock swelled even more and shot a jet of thick semen down Danny's throat. Instinctively, the man pulled back, shortening his thrusts so his cum could fill the boy's hot, slack mouth. He couldn't count how many times he ejected semen, but he couldn't believe he had so much left to shoot. His orgasm seemed to go one forever, so much that spunk leaked out of the boy's nose.</p><p>Finishing his own orgasm, Brian collapsed against the man's back in exhaustion. Dr. P slowly pulled his deflating cock -- Viagra could only work for so long -- from the boy's mouth. The boy's mouth and throat had cleaned all the shit from his cock Brian had masturbated it with. He sat upright, not wanting the weight of the teenager clinging to his back to force him to crush the 11-inch turd on Danny's belly. The teen gently covered the man's neck and shoulders with tiny kisses.</p><p>As soon as Dr. P's cock had fully exited Danny's mouth, the nearly unconscious boy rolled to the right and gagged out a four-inch wad of semen. It was still thick, pearlescent, and was tinged with streaks of brown from the shit the boy had ingested.</p><p>Gasping for breath, the boy gradually let consciousness return. Tears ran freely down his cheeks.</p><p>Seeing the boy recover from the brutal throat fucking, Dr. P was shocked at his own behavior.</p><p>""Baby. Baby, are you okay? I'm so sorry. Please..."" The man pleaded.</p><p>The boy looked at the man, his eyes sparkling and not just from tears.</p><p>""Sorry?"" Danny croaked, his throat raw. ""Sorry? Don't be sorry. That was fucking awesome! Hey! I sound like my voice changed.""</p><p>Having returned fully to his senses, Danny leaned down and licked up the wad of cum he'd recently gagged out.</p><p>""That is sooooo good,"" he said. ""Brain, you didn't tell me man cum tasted so good.""</p><p>Brian laughed. ""Yeah, it is good, isn't it? Especially when it's a man you love.""</p><p>Then Danny said, ""Yes! Yes! I love Dr. P's cum. And I love Dr. P!""</p><p>Love. Dr. P heard the boys clearly. He knew that's what he felt too, and not just because he'd just had sex -- wild, crazy, nasty, filthy sex with both of them.</p><p>""Well, boy, I love you too,"" he said. ""But man alive, Danny. You are filthy!""</p><p>The younger boy was crestfallen.</p><p>""I know. I try to be a good boy but sometimes I want to do really dirty stuff. It's just inside me and I don't know why."" He wiped his nose with his arm and looked close to crying once again.</p><p>Dr. P chuckled. ""You ARE a good boy. You're sweet. And smart. And caring. And loving. And remarkably beautiful. But take a look at your tummy."" He pointed to the remnants of his own and Brian's defecation. ""You ARE filthy. You've got Brian's gooey poop on you and that thing"" pointing at his own 11-inch shit log. ""We've got to clean you up.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Brian said, ""Poopoo Baby is filthy! I think I should hose him off. What you think, Dr. Daddy?"" The 13-year old moved from behind Dr. P and cuddled next to his little, stinky lover.</p><p>""Well,"" the man replied, ""you can't take him out front and hose him off. It'll scare the horses.""</p><p>""I can hose him right here,"" Brian said, waggling his still hard dick. ""And if you've got any special cleaner in there, you can too."" He grabbed the man's firm, thick, but now-flaccid cock.</p><p>Dr. P wrapped his hands around Brian's and said, ""I got gallons of special cleaner. I'm going to start leaking if I don't turn on my hose soon. I take it that it's okay to do it here on the bed. It's already pretty messy.""</p><p>""Mama bought a super mattress pad when she bought me and Brian our new bed,"" Danny said. ""See, I wet the bed still sometimes. But I think she also knows we sometimes like to do pee stuff.""</p><p>""So should we just hose you down, poopy baby?"" the doctor asked.</p><p>""Not yet. Brian, get the spoon out of my desk, okay?""</p><p>Brian jumped from the bed and padded over to the bed, stopping for a moment to look at the still sleeping infant. Dr, P could see the look of complete love soften the teen's face. But it was lust-tinted love.</p><p>He brought the soup spoon back to the bed and sat next to Danny. Dr. P's face wrinkled in curiosity.</p><p>""One time after I came back home and you fixed me up, I was real horny. I wasn't taking the pain stuff anymore and I so needed to cum. Danny did it for me. Used his mouth and hands. But he wanted to know how much I shot, so he got the spoon. After I cummed he scraped it all off. Of course he ate it, the little perv. We've never done this, but I think I know what he wants.""</p><p>Brian took the spoon and scraped some of his soft, chocolate-sauce shit off the boy's pubis. Danny sat upright, his mouth wide open. Brian slipped the spoon in, and Danny sucked its contents off immediately.</p><p>""Poopoo Baby needs more!"" Danny chirped gleefully. Brian scraped more of the shit from the boy's torso, feeding it to him until Dr. P put his hand over Brian's.</p><p>""My turn.""</p><p>Danny closed his eyes and kept them shut, waiting for the touch of the metal spoon against his tongue. Each time he felt it, he closed his lips and sucked it clean. Finally he was as clean as could be accomplished with just a spoon except for one sizable splotch of Brian poop.</p><p>""I'm almost done, sweety,"" the man said softly. ""I want you to watch as I feed you the last of Brian's stuff.""</p><p>Danny did as requested. ""Not 'stuff' Dr. Daddy. Poop. Poopoo. Crap. Dookie. Doodoo. Caca. Crap. Shit. Feed me the last of his shit!""</p><p>Dr. P scraped up half of the remaining soft shit, looked closely at it, then put the spoon in his own mouth. He scraped the rest and put that in as well. Then he leaned over the boy, pressed his lips against the boy's lips, and pushed his tongue and at least half the shit into Danny's mouth. They swapped their filthy load back and forth until Brian edged his way in and joined the passionate mouth embrace.</p><p>The three passed the foul-tasting mass back and forth among them until it was gone.</p><p>""Now it's time to hose you down, my filthy poopoo boy. What do we do about this?"" the man asked pointing at the shit log still lying on Danny's tummy. Danny picked it up, careful not to let it break.</p><p>""I'm saving it for later. Brian knows what I want to do with it, don't you Poopoo Daddy?""</p><p>Brian giggled and nodded briskly. Danny then kissed the turd, licked its full length and slid it in his mouth. After several minutes of deep throating it as much as his sore throat would allow, he carefully put it on the pillow behind him.</p><p>Dr P asked, ""Who's first? Or you want us at the same time?""</p><p>""You first, Dr. Daddy. Okay? I tasted Bri-Bri wee-wee before. Now I want Pee Daddy's peepee.""</p><p>Dr. P straddled the youngster again. He badly needed to piss, his piss slit dribbling in anticipation. He aimed his thick hose at the boy's chest and a powerful stream burst out. The piss hosed off much of the remaining shit that had streaked Danny's chest. It ran in brown rivulets down the boy's chest, puddled for a moment around his dickie, and flowed onto the already dirty sheet.</p><p>Danny was surprised by the force, surprised and incredibly turned on. He leaned forward, letting the hot urine splash his face before taking the spewing cock in his mouth. He couldn't keep up with the force and volume of the man's piss, but he didn't care. It flowed around the cock and out his nose. The taste, oh so delightfully strong and salty-bitter, was like a drug to the child. He grabbed his straining tally-whacker and, still gulping, wanked himself to a fast, soft, but glowing orgasm.</p><p>All too soon for both man and boy, the flow stopped. Dr. P slipped his fully softened penis out of Danny's still gulping mouth. Brian forcefully pushed the man out of the way and grabbed Danny's head by the long blond hair at the crown and pushed it down. Dr. P was surprised how rough the teen was, but Danny's immediate submissiveness showed him that this was a game the boys had played before.</p><p>Brian pushed his spring-loaded four inch hardon down. If he hadn't pushed it downward, his piss would have fountained straight upward. As hard as it was, it was difficult to get the stream started. Brian closed his eyes and took a deep breath through his nose. Three drops dribbled from the inflamed tip of the boy's sheathed cockhead. Then two quick squirts sprayed six inches forward, wetting the little boy's tummy. Then, without warning, a dark yellow, thick stream of smelly teen piss gushed out and splashed against Danny's head, quickly and thoroughly wetting his hair.</p><p>Prick still spewing, Brian lifted Danny's head up by his hair. Dr. P expected to see the little boy's mouth open. Since he loved eating shit, the boy was surely an avid piss drinker. But the man was shocked to see the his forehead wrinkled in an effort to keep his bright blue eyes wide open.</p><p>Brian's piss splashed on Danny's forehead and flowed freely down his face, much of it in his eyes. As strong smelling as the piss was, it had to burn. But Danny did nothing to get away. His mouth gaping, he simply sucked in as much as he could until Brian redirected the flow into his mouth. Danny didn't clamp his mouth around Brian's penis as he'd done with Dr. P's. Instead he kept his mouth open and gulped as much of the piss down as little mouth allowed.</p><p>Finally, Brian directed his stream to hit the little boy's straining dickie. The heat of the piss, the force of the spray, and the sense of being Brian's piss slave was all Danny needed to bring him one, last cum. More like a goose bump shiver than a full fledged cum, it was enough to completely relax the boy. He slumped out of Brian's loose grip and laid back down, avoiding the 11-inch shit log on his pillow.</p><p>Brian laid down next to his lover and began licking his face like a mother cat, pausing every few licks to tongue kiss the smaller boy.</p><p>Dr. P waited a few minutes as the two boys caught their breath. He then leaned in and kissed Brian gently on the cheek then took his turn at Danny's gaping mouth. Even though Brian's tongue had already swept the little boy's mouth several times, it still tasted and reeked heavily of piss. Dr. P loved it.</p><p>After finishing cleaning Danny's mouth, he joined the teen licking the older boy's piss from Danny's face and torso. Between licks, he asked ""Do you want me to get a washcloth and clean out your eyes?"" Danny shook his head.</p><p>""No, thank you. I like it.""</p><p>""How come?"" the man asked. ""It must burn.""</p><p>""Not anymore. It did the first couple of times Brian did it. But I got used to it.""</p><p>""Can I ask you, why'd you start this? It seems so, I don't know...not like how much you love each other.""</p><p>Danny smiled, then answered, ""When Brian told me how his father and his customers would do it, I mean pee right in his eyes, it sounded awful. I hated what they did to him. But he told me after awhile he kind of liked it. Made him feel...Well, how'd you say it?""</p><p>""It makes me feel totally controlled,"" Brian answered. ""There's a big part of me that really likes that.""</p><p>""Yeah, that's it. Totally controlled,"" the younger boy continued. ""I still thought it sounded awful, and I knew I wouldn't like it. But I wanted to have Brian do it to me so I could... I guess it's like I wanted to make it better for him. And if he did that then I'd take some of the badness away. I told him to do it just like they did. This was right after you fixed him up. He didn't want to, but I told him he'd do it if he loved me. He got kinda mad I said that but he knew why I did.</p><p>""The first time we did it in the tub. I knelt in front of him and he stood up. It hurt so much when he grabbed my hair and pushed my head down. And the pee stung so much I cried a lot. He started crying, too. Told me he hated what he was doing. I told him not to stop. When he was all done he was bawling worse than Timmy. Said he'd never do it again. I told him he had to until I said no more. Had to do it every time he had to pee and I was here.</p><p>""So after like the third time, the pee didn't sting so much. That time I got the tingles when he did it. Didn't even touch my dinky. And I really loved him being rough with me. Brian explained it's called being a bottom. We both are. But I'm his special pee bottom. I won't do it to him. Only him to me.""</p><p>""That's great, Danny,"" Dr. P said. ""I guess it's kind of funny. We're all bottoms here. But I love topping both of you. So I guess I'm the top for my two little nasty bottom boys. Say, what are you going to do with this?"" He touched the turd on the pillow.</p><p>""Brian knows. But first I gotta give Brian some of the poopy cum-cums in my poopoo hole. I never did that like Brian did to me before.""</p><p>Danny climbed over the older boy and got his creamy cheeks near Brian's freckled face. He pulled his cheeks apart, opening his red, puffy, distended asshole. Brian began licking avidly at it. Danny strained slightly and a fluttery fart wafted from his hole, which readily opened. Danny didn't need to strain any more. A thick, large sticky, brown glob of Brian's and Dr. P's mixed cum oozed out of the hole. It hung for a moment and then dripped in one lump onto Brian's tongue.</p><p>The teen kept his tongue out and waved Dr. P closer. The man knew what was wanted. He pushed his head beneath Danny's butt cheeks and clamped his mouth over Brian's. They tongue swapped the gooey, shitty slime for several minutes until there was nothing left.</p><p>Just as Dr. P pulled away, Danny said, ""I got something more for you, Poopoo Daddy."" Another fart, this one much louder and ripe with the odor of his wind passing over fresh soft shit. His hole opened quickly as a semi-soft, deep brown mass peeked out. Brian quickly pressed his open mouth over Danny's asshole just as the younger boy's bowels let loose. Shit quickly entered his mouth and oozed around the younger boy's butt cheeks. Brian mashed, chewed, and swallowed the rank mass as quickly as he could. Even so, shit smeared his chin, cheeks, and got up his nose.</p><p>When Danny was finished unloading his bowels, he scooted his butt up Brian's face, leaving a streak of kiddy-poo along his nose and forehead. He reached behind him and grabbed a small amount of red hair and used it to wipe his hole clean. Well, almost clean. Brian could see several more brown streaks smearing the pale white cheeks and around the puffy boyhole.</p><p>""I gotta be your TP, Poopoo Baby.""</p><p>Danny slid back down and let Brian thoroughly lick him clean.</p><p>""Bri-Bri tongue. The bestest toilet paper in the world,"" Danny trilled. ""Now I gotta be your wash cloth.""</p><p>Swinging around, Danny licked up the shitty mess on Brian's face. He peeked into the older boy's nostrils and saw some poop in there. He put his mouth over the nose.</p><p>""Blow it out, Brian. I want poopy snot."" Brian reached into Danny mouth, pinched one nostril shut, and blew hard. He then repeated it with the other nostril. Danny pulled away and stuck out his tongue for Dr. P to see. Two globs of snot and several teeny pieces of shit lay on the tongue. Danny drew in his tongue and swallowed the mess. He then sing-song chanted:</p><p> </p><blockquote><i>""Poopy snot. Poopy snot.<br/> ""I ate up Brian's poopy snot,<br/> ""Snotty poop. Snotty poop.<br/> ""I swallowed Bri-Bri's nasty gloop.

</i><p> ""Now my pooper's really bare<br/> ""It needs something nasty there<br/> ""So now it's time to say the word<br/> ""Shove in Daddy's Super-Turd""</p></blockquote><p>""I can't believe how clever you are, Danny,"" Dr. P said. ""You could make a fortune writing songs. Except... So, are you going to do what I think you are?""</p><p>Without a word, Danny reached behind him, picked the shit log off the pillow. He sniffed it, kissed it, licked its entire length, and handed it to Brian.</p><p>Brian sat up and Danny, still straddling him, bent into the doggy position. He pulled his cheeks apart, revealing his hole. Even though it had been pounded twice, it had closed up nicely by this time. Brian leaned forward and slobbered on Danny's hole. He hocked a loogey -- teenagers seem to have an unlimited supply of slimy saliva -- and spit it on the rounded end of the solid piece of shit he held. He pushed it against the tight hole.</p><p>Danny grimaced and sucked air between his teeth.</p><p>""You ever done this before,"" Dr. P asked, his cock once again at full mast. Danny shook his head.</p><p>""Only me, Dr. Daddy,"" Brian answered. ""But Danny's been asking for it since I did it. Only my poops been too soft with the stuff you gave me.""</p><p>He pushed hard, the hole slowly opened, and two inches jammed inside. Danny shrieked.</p><p>Then he said, ""Don't stop, Brian. Fuck me with Dr. Daddy's poopoo.""</p><p>Brian carefully pulled the turd out about an inch and forced it back in an additional two inches. He kept up this stratagem -- one inch out, two inches in -- until about an inch remained outside the little boy's rectum. Tears flowed freely from Danny's eyes and spattered on the sheets beneath him.</p><p>""I can't believe he's got so much in him,"" the man said to no one in particular. ""Are you okay, Danny?""</p><p>Danny eagerly nodded ""yes."" Right then, Brian leaned forward, and slipped the protruding inch of Dr. P's Super-Turd into his mouth. He sucked on it a moment, then pushed it in with his tongue.</p><p>""Yowee!"" Danny cried at the last surge of pain. ""It's in. It's in. I got it in me. Yippee!"" He rubbed his tummy lightly. ""I can feel it. It's in there. It's the biggest thing I ever had in me. It's so awesome. Feel it, Daddy. You, too, Brian.""</p><p>Danny's choice of calling him just ""daddy,"" deeply touched the man. He could, in fact, feel the lump inside the boy's intestine. It was so long -- and Danny's rectum so small -- that it curved at the top of the ascending colon.</p><p>""Do you have to poop it out yet?"" Brian asked.</p><p>""Don't want to. Want to keep it in a long time like you did. Ow!"" A cramp hit the little boy, but he recovered and resisted the urge to poop out the intruder.</p><p>Dr. P and Brian lay down beside Danny and cuddled for several minutes. Finally, Dr. P spoke.</p><p>""We should get cleaned up. It's pretty messy in here and so are we."" Brian used a pillowcase to wipe all of them of any errant fecal matter. Then Dr. P helped Danny stand up.</p><p>Brian stripped the bed of sheets and mattress pad. ""I'll take these to the washing machine,"" he said. ""You guys start showering. But don't do anything without me!""</p><p>""Do anything?"" Dr. P laughed. ""I don't think I'll 'do anything' for a week!""</p><p>Once in the shower, the man took over carefully and thoroughly washing and shampooing the boys and himself. Both boys helped because, well, because it was delightful to soap up a lover. The boys never lost their boners, but Dr. P's finally drooped. And as sexy, and stimulating as rubbing each others soapy bodies could be, no one felt sexy; no one felt turned on. This was entirely and only about love and sharing the joy of a lover's body.</p><p>After everybody was squeaky clean and out of the shower, Dr. P had them all brush their teeth. After teeth were brushed, the man went and got his medical bag. He squeezed a few drops of anti-bacterial liquid down each of their urethras. Then he sprayed Danny's sore throat with anesthetic spray.</p><p>They were about to get dressed when an infant's wail arose from the boy's bedroom.</p><p>""Looks like someone's awake,"" the man said. ""What do we do?""</p><p>The two boys looked knowingly at each other and simultaneously winked.</p><p>""Feeding time, Daddy!"" Danny said.</p>"
440,"Taking Timmy's Tookus, Part 12",Antonio Green,auto67340399@hushmail.com,"['bb', 'tb', 'mbb', 'ws', 'scat', 'oral', 'anal', 'lac', 'inc']","Danny, Brian, and their new man friend, Dr. P, share some intimate moments with Danny's two-month old brother. This chapter is the penultimate one (that means the next to last). Hope you enjoy it.",2012-05-05T00:00:00,"This story contains scenes of sex between boys and a man and a boy and his infant (then toddler) brother including watersports and scat scenes. It also contains recollections of forced incest and boy prostitution. But the basis of the story is love -- love between brothers, love between boys, and love among boys and a man.

If any of this offends you, do not read this story. If this is illegal where you live, do not read this story. If you are underage, do not read this story (come back when you're old enough). But if you'd like to read a well-written story by a professional writer, enjoy.
And please do not print this story on a public computer and leave it in the printer (as was done with Chapter 1).","<p></p><h5>From Chapter 11</h5><p>Once in the shower, the man took over carefully and thoroughly washing and shampooing the boys and himself. Both boys helped because, well, because it was delightful to soap up a lover. The boys never lost their boners, but Dr. P's finally drooped. And as sexy, and stimulating as rubbing each others soapy bodies could be, no one felt sexy; no one felt turned on. This was entirely and only about love and sharing the joy of a lover's body.</p><p>After everybody was squeaky clean and out of the shower, Dr. P had them all brush their teeth. After teeth were brushed, the man went and got his medical bag. He squeezed a few drops of anti-bacterial liquid down each of their urethras. Then he sprayed Danny's sore throat with anesthetic spray.</p><p>They were about to get dressed when an infant's wail arose from the boy's bedroom.</p><p>""Looks like someone's awake,"" the man said. ""What do we do?""</p><p>The two boys looked knowingly at each other and simultaneously winked.</p><p>""Feeding time, Daddy!"" Danny said.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 12: Timmy's Feeding Time</h5><p>""Daddy, will you get a mattress pad from the hall closet and put it on my bed,"" Danny asked. ""And Brian, go get one of the bottles from the fridge and heat it 15 seconds in the microwave. No more."" Then in explanation to the man, ""Mama has this pump to get her milk out in case she's not here. She makes a lot even with me and Baby Brian sucking her titties.""</p><p>Dr. P chuckled at Danny's use of words. ""Well, son, he said as they moved down the hall toward the squalling infant, ""usually the more milk a woman gives, the more she'll make. So do you and Brian drink much?""</p><p>""Yeah. I guess we do. At least two times a day from Mama's titties. Sometimes she even lets us have it for our cereal. One time she put some in thermoses and we took it to school. I got hella hard drinking it in front of my classmates. And Brian said he cummed in his pants.""</p><p>Danny disappeared into his room as Dr. P got the mattress pad and clean sheets for the bed from the hallway linen closet. There were five thick, very absorbent pads. Mrs. Peters -- Debra -- was well prepared for these randy boys, he thought.</p><p>When he returned to Danny and Brian's bedroom, Danny had his infant brother lovingly cuddled in his arms, gently bouncing him and singing softly.</p><p></p><blockquote><i>Hush little baby don't say a word<br/> Danny's gonna buy you a mockingbird.<br/> If that mockingbird don't sing,<br/> Danny's gonna buy you a diamond ring...</i></blockquote><p>The infant had quieted to the movement, the song, and Danny's loving touch.</p><p>""You have a really sweet voice, Danny,"" the man said, ""and you make up good songs.""</p><p>""I didn't make this up,"" Danny said. ""My mama used to sing it to me. Now she sings it to Timmy. And sometimes to me and Brian when we're in bed. Sometimes I make up bad words for it though. Wanna hear?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>Still cuddling the infant, Danny started singing in a soft, clear, high boy soprano voice.</p><p></p><blockquote><i>Hush little baby don't say a word.<br/> Danny's gonna eat your baby turd.<br/> If your nasty turd don't stink<br/> Danny's gonna to suck your baby dink<br/> If your baby dink don't shiver<br/> Danny's gonna make your poop hole quiver<br/> And if your poop hole don't make shit<br/> Danny's gonna suck out all your spit.</i></blockquote><p>""It's not a very good one. Sometimes I make them up really nasty. But Timmy loves them. He doesn't know what they mean. And I really love Timmy. So much.""</p><p>Just then, Brian entered with Timmy's bottle. Dr. P quickly spread the mattress pad on the bed. Brian then put a large bath towel on the pad.</p><p>Danny sat down, still holding Timmy, took the bottle from Brian and tested the temperature on his forearm as Mama had taught him.</p><p>""Perfect. Thanks, Brian."" Over the next few minutes, the infant supped heartily at the artificial nipple. If he could have expressed himself, he would have told how much better he loved his Mama's spongy nipples. But he couldn't, and he was hungry, so this poor substitute would do.</p><p>After emptying two-thirds of the milk, Timmy slowed his sucking. His head drooped, and he dropped the nipple from his lips. Timmy gently laid him on the towel. With the infant freed from Danny's tight cuddle, everyone could immediately tell the other reason the Timmy had cried. While no where as strong or as rank as the smell that had filled the room a half hour earlier, a strong odor of baby poo wafted from the sleeping boy.</p><p>""Time to change him,"" Danny chirped enthusiastically. ""You want be the catcher, Brian?""</p><p>""Naw. He's your little brother. You be the catcher.""</p><p>Danny punched Brian none too lightly on the arm.</p><p>""He's your little brother, too,"" he said.</p><p>""Okay. Yeah. I know. But he was yours first. You do it so Daddy can see.""</p><p>""I like being called Daddy,"" Dr. P said. ""If you're comfortable with doing that. But what do you mean by catcher?""</p><p>The boys just smiled at the man. Danny positioned himself on his knees beside the infant looking out toward the room. Brian sat on the bed so he could do the actual diaper change. Dr. P stood near the bed watching, unsure what was about to transpire but eager to find out.</p><p>""Get ready, Danny,"" Brian warned. He grasped the two tapes on the diaper, and Danny leaned close to Timmy's lower torso. As Brian pulled the tapes loose and lowered the tiny diaper, Danny quickly grabbed Timmy's inch long hard baby penis and dove down to engulf it in his mouth. It was a well-choreographed, practiced dance between the boys.</p><p>""Timmy pees every time we take his dipey off,"" Brian explained. Danny gulped loudly for effect.</p><p>""Every time?"" Dr. P asked.</p><p>Danny swallowed the last of the sleeping infant's pee and pulled off the still hard little rocket. ""Yup,"" he said. ""He didn't used to. Just some times. Now he does it every time. If we change him or even if Mama changes him. Big old fountain of pee.""</p><p>""So you're helping out by catching it before it gets all over the place?""</p><p>Brian answered, ""Yeah. Mama covers his pee-pee with a cloth. This way nothing gets wet. It's better this way.""</p><p>""So you do this just to be of service even though you don't like doing it,"" Dr. P queried.</p><p>Brian and Danny looked at each other, smiled, then laughed.</p><p>""Yeah. We totally hate it, Dr. Daddy,"" Danny giggled. ""And so does Timmy."" He pointed at Timmy's infantile boner. ""Totally hates it, too.""</p><p>It was Dr. P's time to laugh.</p><p>""That's why he pees every time you change him now,"" he explained. ""You're rewarding him for peeing when you take the diaper off by sucking him. It feels good, you know.""</p><p>""Is it going to hurt him?"" Danny asked, concern obvious in his voice.</p><p>""Won't hurt him physically, that's for sure. No one's ever been hurt by a simple pee-pee sucking. And if he likes it, I can't see how it could hurt him in other ways either. Look, he hasn't even awakened yet, and he seems pretty happy.""</p><p>Indeed, Timmy was gurgling and cooing in his sleep.</p><p>""You going to finish changing him? He's got a dirty diaper."" Dr. P pointed at a ping pong ball sized, green lump in the infant's diaper.</p><p>""That's the funnest part,"" Brian responded. ""You want to be the cleaner, Danny?""</p><p>""No, I was catcher this time. You be cleaner.""</p><p>Catcher. Cleaner. Dr. P could guess what the latter term meant given the boys' love of poopoo play. He mused to himself how the boys had even devised names for their perverse activities.</p><p>Brian ruffled Danny's blond hair and bent down. He stuck his tongue out and licked the tiny baby turdlet. He then pulled the diaper and poop away and left it in front of Danny. He gently lifted the infant's legs up. Danny helped by pulling the infant's chubby cheeks apart. Timmy's crack was lightly smeared with soft poop. Brian started licking the poop away. Timmy started chuffing baby giggles in his sleep. Brian kept licking around the infant's crack, around his miniature ball sack, and all over his still hard penis.</p><p>Brian lifted his head up and pointed at the infant's pubis and ass.</p><p>""See, Dr. Daddy. Clean as can be. We'll powder him later. Danny, you want a Timmy tasty snack?""</p><p>Danny lifted the diaper to his face, stuck out his tongue, and swooped the infant poo-ball into his mouth. His cheeks bulged as he swished it it inside. Then he stuck his tongue out. The green-brown mass, still fairly solid, sat precariously on the middle.</p><p>""Yu wana tase?"" Danny mumbled pointing at Dr. P. The man furrowed his brow.</p><p>Brian interpreted. ""He wants to know if you want a taste. We try to share it if we can.""</p><p>""I like brothers who share,"" the man answered. ""But it seems a little strange, you know, eating an infant's feces.""</p><p>""Hey man, you ate some of our FECES,"" Brian joked. He leaned over, covered Danny's tongue and the little turd ball with his mouth, and sucked it into his mouth.</p><p>""It tastes really good, Dr. Daddy,"" Danny said. ""different than me and Brian's poopoos. You gotta try it. Pleeeeeease.""</p><p>""Okay. If you two boys love it so much, it can't be all bad.""</p><p>Dr. P pressed his mouth against Brian's and pushed his tongue into the teen boy's mouth. He was immediately rewarded by having Brian push Timmy's turd into his mouth. He pulled away and moved it around inside his mouth with his tongue.</p><p>In a couple of minutes, Danny pressed his mouth against the man's in a fetid, French kiss. Dr, P pushed the poop into the nine-year old's open maw.</p><p>""That's not bad,"" Dr. P said. ""Tastes like cheese and green beans. Real mild. I see why you like it.""</p><p>Danny let the poop drop into his hand. ""Yeah and it's real special cuz it's Timmy's. I don't know if I'll be able to, but I want to eat his poop forever!""</p><p>""Danny kinda really loves the little guy,"" Brian said. ""So do I. But Danny's really stuck on him. I bet he'll being gumming away on Timmy's turds when they're both old men and don't got no teeth.""</p><p>Danny held out the slick baby turd. ""Brian and me share it whenever we can. It's pretty easy to break it in half but I don't know if I can do three. Can you do it Dr. Daddy?""</p><p>Dr. P took the turd and carefully divided it in three and handed a piece to each boy.</p><p>""Chew but don't swallow, okay?"" Brian said.</p><p>They each held their piece up in the air, and almost as if taking a special, nasty communion. Dr. P reached over and put his piece in Brian's mouth. Brian put his in Danny's, and Danny completed the circle by feeding Dr. P.</p><p>As if on cue, they all started mashing the baby shit at the same time. Dr. P was the first to open his mouth and show off the rank contents. The two boys followed suit. They moved together in a three-way lip lock, embracing firmly and sharing mashed poop and saliva. As they did, they couldn't avoid swallowing a little bit at a time. Eventually, nothing was left to swap except saliva and lots of love. They pulled apart but still hugged and looked at each other in silence.</p><p>Dr. P finally broke the loving embrace.</p><p>""I guess it's time to change Timmy?""</p><p>""Not yet,"" Danny answered. He carefully turned his brother over onto his tummy and positioned Timmy's chubby little legs under him. He grabbed the large bottle of baby oil and squirted it on the infant's butt crack and then some onto his own straining, red penis.</p><p>""You aren't going to fuck him, are you?"" Dr. P said in alarm.</p><p>""No way, Dr. Daddy. I want to but it might hurt him. I don't want to do that for anything,"" Danny answered. He moved into place behind the upraised cheeks of the infant, pulled his dickie down, and slid it down the oily, chubby cheeks until it finally rested between Timmy's legs. Then he started moving slowly in and out, careful to keep his dick in place.</p><p>Very softly, Danny started singing to his brother.</p><p></p><blockquote><i>""I love my little Timmy<br/> ""So I fuck my baby Timmy<br/> ""It makes me feel so shimmy<br/> ""When I fuck my baby Timmy.""</i></blockquote><p>He kept up the steady movements and the soft singing until he shivered in an oily, dry cum. He pulled off the baby and collapsed onto his heels, catching his breath.</p><p>Dr. P asked, ""Are you going to do it now, Brian?""</p><p>""No. It looks cool. But right now there's only one baby I want to fuck. That's Danny, my Poopoo Baby. But we gotta do one more thing to make it all square. It ain't fair to get off and not get the other guy off. Right?""</p><p>Brian turned little Timmy back onto his back. Amazingly, the sleeping infant still sported a hard little stick.The teen wedged his way in front of Danny. He pulled Timmy's legs up like he'd done when he'd licked him clean. He reached over and squeezed baby oil on his middle finger then gently pushed it against the infant's hole. It slipped in easily.</p><p>""You know, Dr. Daddy. My father got paid to have me do stuff with little kids. A lot older than Timmy. Like 4 and 5 years old. I'd finger fuck them then use my dick. Then their daddies would fuck them. Their holes were always so much tighter. How come Timmy's so much looser?""</p><p>By then, Brian was slowly finger fucking his new little brother. He bent down and engulfed the little rocket.</p><p>""It's like this, guys. Infants' hole are loose so that they can poop easily. They don't start tightening up for about a year.""</p><p>Dr. P watched entranced as Brian sucked the little guy while finger fucking him. Then he stopped the in-out movement.</p><p>""I got it it,"" Brian announced. ""I got his little boy place."" He then went back to sucking the child, harder than before this time.</p><p>Timmy opened his eyes and started making gooey, gurgly cooing sounds. His legs started waving around and his head rocked from side to side. Suddenly he stiffened and all movement stopped except Brian's gentle probing of his minuscule prostate.</p><p>As suddenly as it started, Timmy's orgasm passed. He closed his eyes and flopped to the bed, asleep once again.</p><p>Brian and Danny did rock-paper-scissors to see who would finish Timmy's changing. Danny won as he usually did. That might seem odd to someone who knew that Brian was the 8th grade rock-paper-scissors champion in school.</p><p>When Timmy was washed thoroughly, wiped with baby wipes, powdered, and diapered, Dr. P laid him in his crib and pushed the crib back into Debra's bedroom.</p><p>The boys cleaned up their bedroom room and made the bed completely. Danny gave the room one more good spray of Ozium. The two boys hated the smell but it eliminated all the bad (or not so bad depending on your point of view) smells.</p><p>""Can I ask you a couple of questions, Daddy?"" Danny asked.</p><p>Dr. P noticed how the kids were using that term more and more often.</p><p>""Would I be a horrible person if I wanted to fuck Timmy for real?""</p><p>""No, you wouldn't"" the man answered. ""Some people might think so, but I don't. He loves what you do to him. It's just that it's too early for him.""</p><p>""Yeah. I know that. How old do you think?""</p><p>""Three-ish. Maybe younger if you're not too big. But 3 seems good.""</p><p>Danny smiled. ""I know what I want for my 12th birthday!"" he laughed.</p><p>""What's your other question, son?""</p><p>Son! Danny loved that word.</p><p>""Mama's taught me all about men and women and how babies are made. But can a boy ever get pregnant?</p><p>Dr. P suppressed a laugh.</p><p>""Are you worried that Brian might accidentally make a baby in you?""</p><p>""Not worried. It's weird. I know. But I kind of wish he could. You know. Make a baby in me. I really love him so much. I've never even told him about this. Isn't there some sort of pill or shot or something you could give me?""</p><p>Tears misted Danny's eyes.</p><p>Dr. P pulled Danny on the bed next to him. Brian stood beside them, his hand lying tenderly on his boy lover's shoulder.</p><p>Dr. P spoke softly. ""Danny, sweetheart, I want you to answer me something as honestly as you can. We've shared a lot today. I need you to share this with me. Can you do that?""</p><p>Danny nodded his head 'yes.'</p><p>""There are some boys,"" Dr. P continued, ""who early on in their lives, way younger than you, like when they're even 3 or 4, know they aren't really a boy inside. In their hearts. They know they'd be much, much happier being a girl.They want to dress like girls. Play girl games with dolls and such. Live like a girl all their lives. They're called transgender children.</p><p>""So what I want you to answer me, and I will love you just as much regardless if the answer is ye or no...""</p><p>Brian interrupted Dr. P. He knew what the man was getting at. ""Me too, Danny. You know I'll always, always love you no matter what!""</p><p>Dr. P smiled at the tall, loving boy. ""Thank you, son. So, what Brain and I want to know is this, Danny. Do you think you'd be happier being a girl? A real girl with a vagina and breasts and all the girl parts?""</p><p>Danny hugged Dr. P tightly. Both Brian and Dr. P were sure the hug was because the man had hit on a deep need within Danny. Brian was disappointed -- for himself. He loved doing boy-boy things with Danny. But he also felt a surge of protective love, needing to give his lover whatever he -- or she -- needed.</p><p>Danny pulled away from the hug. A beaming smile lit his face.</p><p>""No way, Daddy. I love my boy parts. And I can't wait to squirty-squirt like Brian does. Like you do. I know I'm gay. I love being gay. There's no way I want to be a girl. I just want to have Brian's baby. I think it'd be cool to be a boy and be pregnant. I guess I can't. But I dream about holding and loving a baby I knew was his and part mine, too.</p><p>""I guess that can't happen, he finished a tad sadly. ""Well, but me and him still get to love Timmy together.""</p><p>""No, Danny, dear, dear Danny, you cannot get pregnant. And if you have time when we're finished here, I'll show you why on the Internet. But maybe, somehow, you can get your dream anyway.""</p><p>Danny had no idea what his new lover -- his man lover, his Daddy lover -- was talking about. But the words comforted him and he was glad he'd talked about a secret he'd held so tightly since he first fell in love with Brian.</p>"
441,"Taking Timmy's Tookus, Part 13",Antonio Green,auto67340399@hushmail.com,"['bb', 'tb', 'mbb', 'ws', 'scat', 'oral', 'anal', 'lac', 'inc']","This final chapter: Danny is about to celebrate his 12th birthday with his loving family comprising his Mama, Daddy, and 15 year old lover, Brian. The special present for this joyous occasion is his little brother Timmy's virgin (well almost virgin) rear.",2012-05-19T00:00:00,"This story contains scenes of sex between boys and a man and a boy and his infant (then toddler) brother including watersports and scat scenes. It also contains recollections of forced incest and boy prostitution. But the basis of the story is love -- love between brothers, love between boys, and love among boys and a man.

If any of this offends you, do not read this story. If this is illegal where you live, do not read this story. If you are underage, do not read this story (come back when you're old enough). But if you'd like to read a well-written story by a professional writer, enjoy.
And please do not print this story on a public computer and leave it in the printer (as was done with Chapter 1).","<p></p><h5>From Chapter 12</h5><p>Dr. P smiled at the tall, loving boy. ""Thank you, son. So, what Brain and I want to know is this, Danny. Do you think you'd be happier being a girl? A real girl with a vagina and breasts and all the girl parts?""</p><p>Danny hugged Dr. P tightly. Both Brian and Dr. P were sure the hug was because the man had hit on a deep need within Danny. Brian was disappointed -- for himself. He loved doing boy-boy things with Danny. But he also felt a surge of protective love, needing to give his lover whatever he -- or she -- needed.</p><p>Danny pulled away from the hug. A beaming smile lit his face.</p><p>""No way, Daddy. I love my boy parts. And I can't wait to squirty-squirt like Brian does. Like you do. I know I'm gay. I love being gay. There's no way I want to be a girl. I just want to have Brian's baby. I think it'd be cool to be a boy and be pregnant. I guess I can't. But I dream about holding and loving a baby I knew was his and part mine, too.</p><p>""I guess that can't happen, he finished a tad sadly. ""Well, but me and him still get to love Timmy together.""</p><p>""No, Danny, dear, dear Danny, you cannot get pregnant. And if you have time when we're finished here, I'll show you why on the Internet. But maybe, somehow, you can get your dream anyway.""</p><p>Danny had no idea what his new lover -- his man lover, his Daddy lover -- was talking about. But the words comforted him and he was glad he'd talked about a secret he'd held so tightly since he first fell in love with Brian.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 13</h5><p>Timmy stood up from his toy cars and rushed over to give Danny a huge hug around the legs</p><p>""Danny home! Danny home! Where Bi-Bi?""</p><p>Danny swooped the almost three year old toddler into his arms and gave him a long, wet kiss on the lips. Timmy's little tongue poked frantically into his older brother's mouth.</p><p>""Remember, Big Boy, I told you Bri-Bri goes to a different school than me. And he plays football after school. He'll be home soon. I love you, Big Boy."" Danny pushed his tongue into Timmy's mouth for a slow, languid, deep kiss.</p><p>""You taste like grape juice. Did you just have some?""</p><p>""Gape juze."" </p><p>Danny squeezed his little brother. Twelve years old. Finally. Today -- tonight -- was THE DAY. It seemed like forever for the lanky, wiry blond. Danny had waited eagerly, anxiously, for three years -- a near eternity. And it would finally happen ... tonight at his special family birthday party.</p><p>His mother had promised him that during his special birthday party -- his family party with his Mama, his Daddy, his Brian, and his Timmy -- he'd finally be able to consummate his love for his almost 3-year old brother.</p><p>Danny had already had his friend-party. Three years earlier, when he turned 9, Danny refused to have one when Mama asked him. He was sure -- correctly -- no one would have come. He wasn't bullied or teased. Just a total outsider whom no one thought much about.</p><p>Shortly after getting close to Brian, he started gaining more self-confidence. He joined in doing things with his classmates, not afraid of being teased if he couldn't throw a ball well or didn't know the rules to dodgeball. Brian was teaching him. And if he faltered, with everyone knowing Brian was a real buddy, no one would be stupid enough to tease him.</p><p> So his friend birthday party this year was well attended. The only person who couldn't attend was a girl who'd come down with the flu. The sleep over was awesome. His room was freshly cleaned and given a good airing out. . .just in case. Two of the boys who attended were eighth graders like Danny; another a seventh grader. The fourth, a shy 10-year old named Tristan from another school whom Danny had befriended through his mother.</p><p>""Why's he here?"" the three schoolmates asked they saw that Tristan was staying over. They'd hoped the sleepover would be ""fun"" like the previous ones: A suck and jack off fest where they all slept naked. With Tristan there, they were afraid that wouldn't happen. For his part Tristan was nervous because, while he'd slept over naked with Danny as well, he was afraid of having one of his very frequent wet nights. He also assumed that with the others there, he and Danny wouldn't be able to fool around like he loved to do.</p><p>Danny told his schoolmates -- his best friends at school and all openly gay with each other but with no one else -- that Tristan and he also had special gay fun together. And he told Tristan that fellow party-goer Tommy was a bed wetter just like he and Danny were.</p><p>With that introduction, the boys all became fast friends. The evening sleepover started with regular ghost stories and lots of soda. Then the boys each shared their dirtiest jokes. And for ten to thirteen year olds, those were pee and poop jokes. By early evening, the five boys were all on their tummies, squirming with full bladders and very full boners.</p><p>Finally Tristan couldn't take it any longer and stood to go pee. Danny stopped him. ""Let's show these fags how real fags go to the bathroom!"" he said. Tristan was surprised, embarrassed...and so very horny to do it.</p><p>""You sure?"" he asked. Danny eagerly nodded. Tristan pulled off his pants completely, his three inch bone sticking straight out. Danny and he jumped on the bed and pulled off all the covers except the bottom sheet and super absorbent mattress cover. He immediately started peeing on his friend's face, the piss splashing into Danny's open blue eyes. Danny opened his mouth and Tristan pissed inside. While pissing, Tristan sang.</p><p></p><blockquote><i>Happy birthday to you.<br/> Happy birthday to you<br/> If you don't drink all my peepee<br/> You can eat all my poo.</i></blockquote><p>Danny and Tristan had played many piss games together, but this last line made Danny wonder, just maybe...</p><p>That started an orgy of piss drinking among the boys. None of the three schoolmates had shared their love of piss with the other, but once Danny and Tristan led the way, they all got naked, got soaked, and got full.</p><p>The piss games led to jack off and suck sessions where everyone came once, Danny and Anthony in small, clear squirts, the rest dry. Even so, nobody lost his boner. Only Danny knew why but nobody cared.</p><p>Danny then told everybody he wanted to do something new and he wanted to video it. He explained that Tristan and he had been fucking for a couple of months and wanted them to do it, too. If they didn't want to, it'd be okay. By then they were all so horny they all agreed. A little bit of a new pharmaceutical supplied by Daddy called ""Sexstasy"" dropped into soda goes a long way with young boys.</p><p>The filming of the ensuing fuck fest wasn't high quality, but it was hot! Danny started by greasing up Tristan's 10-year old hole and shoving his 3 1/2 inch -- getting close to 4 inch -- rod into it. Tristan cooed in delight and told Danny to ""do it hard, big boy,"" which elicited hoots of laughter.</p><p>By the time the Sexstasy had worn off around 1 in the morning, every boy had been fucked by every other boy, Anthony and Danny were shooting blanks, and all the boys' dicks were sore. Sore and happy.</p><p>Thinking about the sleepover the last weekend and what would transpire later that evening made Danny painfully hard. He was not wearing underwear, so his boner rubbed harshly against his jeans. A slight amount of precum moistened the tip of his circumcised boner. He liked to call it precum, but it was really just lubrication. It didn't flow freely like Brian's and Daddy's did. It didn't drool onto the sheets and leave a sticky, slippery spot like Brian's precum did when they were cuddling before their long, passionate, and frequently filthy sex.</p><p>Brian: His brother of three years. His lover for as long. His ""husband"" for exactly one year to the day.</p><p>Timmy pulled Danny from his reverie. ""Timmy wanna sucky-suck.""</p><p>""You want me to suck your big boy pee-pee?"" Danny asked.</p><p>Timmy shook his head.</p><p>""You want to suck mine?""</p><p>""YAY! Timmy sucky-suck Danny.""</p><p>Danny stood Timmy on the floor and unbuttoned his own Levis. Timmy reached up and pulled them down to his brother's ankles, catching his boner briefly. The rock hard cock snapped back and smacked against Danny's pubis. It always hurt a little when this happened, but Danny loved the mild pain. Like his brother, lover, husband, he loved more than mild pain as well. Brian had brought him along well.</p><p>Timmy pulled the boner down and swallowed its full 3 1/2 inches in one motion.</p><p>""Oh fuck, Timmy,"" Danny moaned. ""That feels so fucking good."" He began slowly fucking his penis in and out of the toddler's mouth. He hadn't intended on cumming yet. He knew the evening was going to be filled with lots of fun. The evenings of his and Brian's birthdays always were. He wanted to save up his cum -- cum that had started two weeks earlier. But he could never deny his brother the joy the little guy got from sucking him or being sucked.</p><p>Suddenly Danny shivered and ejaculated three watery little spurts into Timmy's mouth, the first time he'd done so with his little brother.</p><p>Timmy dropped Danny's penis from his mouth and squinched up his face.</p><p>""What dat? Not pee-pee!""</p><p>""Sorry, Big Boy. It's cum. Just like Bri-Bri's. Do you like it?""</p><p>Timmy nodded his head ""yes"" and grabbed Danny's still hard dick again.</p><p>""Want dink NOW!"" he demanded as only a three year old could.</p><p>Danny laughed. Timmy was saying he wanted a drink, but he couldn't say the 'r' so it sounded like dink. Just like the dink that was going to give him the drink. Timmy slid his lips over Danny's dink. He looked up at his brother with his emerald eyes glittering in anticipation. Danny stroked the toddler's long, bright red hair that had never been cut, and concentrated on starting the flow of urine slowly so he wouldn't choke his brother as he'd accidentally done on a few occasions.</p><p>Timmy had drunk Danny and Brian's piss for all of his almost three short years. When he started making his first sounds, he would coo ""mmm"" when he wanted either Debra's milk or the boys' piss. Debra didn't mind. She knew urine was aseptic as long as the giver was free of disease. And her two boys -- natural-born Danny and adopted-through-love Brian -- were kept very healthy and free of disease. And little Timmy seemed to love the warm, salty liquid from the two boys who both loved him deeply.</p><p>The ""mmm"" sounds grew to ""mama"" for Mama's warm, sweet milk and ""bebe"" for the warm, salty urine, probably derived from the boys trying to get him to say ""peepee."" Eventually they did succeed. About midway between his second and third years, when babies are gaining huge stores of vocal sounds and are starting to really speak, Timmy finally said ""Dada peepee"" for Danny's urine and Baba Peepee"" for Brian's.</p><p>Teething had presented a problem for the two horny older boys since Timmy wanted to chew on everything: toys, spoons, his crib, his Mama's tits, and the boys' dicks. But Debra showed them how she stopped him from chewing on her breasts, and the finger in the mouth alongside the penis strategy worked fairly well. Both boys did experience nips and bites, but generally the discomfort was small and easily acceptable for two youngsters who loved pain when connected with loving sex. Except for one time, Timmy decided to chomp down extra hard on poor Brian's very erect, five incher. Brian yelped. Timmy drew blood. And Brian's prick spewed cum into the almost one-year old's throat.</p><p>The startle from Brian's yelp and gagging on the sudden spurts of jizz were enough to teach the baby not to bite hard ever again. Both boys were relieved but also a bit disappointed.</p><p>""Hey Danny Boy,"" Brian's baritone filled the house as he entered, coming home from football practice. ""You filling up the little guy?""</p><p>Excited to see his other big brother, Timmy immediately released Danny's dick, ran over to Brian and hugged his knees tightly. Fortunately, Danny was carefully controlling his piss flow so only a few errant splashes spattered Timmy's 49ers t-shirt.</p><p>""Bi-Bi! Bi-Bi!"" the toddler cried excitedly. Brian lifted him up and gave him a full mouth kiss, probing the insides with his tongue.</p><p>Now 16 years old, Brian had grown into a muscular hunk of a teen. Star quarterback on his high school football team, he was eyed from a distance by almost every girl in the school. But the girls all knew he was off limits, although a few thought if only they could have a chance with him in bed, the handsome athlete would ""turn straight.""</p><p>Brian had made a bold move not long after starting high school. Strengthened by Danny's, Mama's, and Daddy's undying love, Brian came out on Facebook. As he'd expected, the next day, he was besieged by schoolmates who were either confused, angered, accepting, or completely supportive. He endured several months of taunts -- ""faggot"" being the unimaginative most common one.</p><p>At first his teammates shunned him, but he was too strong and skilled at all sports to be ignored. His coaches all gave him their support, including -- or especially --- Coach Meyers who secretly told Brain of his own homosexuality that he begged remain secret. Brian and Coach Meyers even developed a sexual relationship, acted out whenever the Coach's wife was on one of her extended work trips.</p><p>Eventually, the small school accepted Brian's gayness. He even proudly wore the epithet of ""the fag who could kick ass on or off the filed."" His courage prompted three other boys and five girls to also come out as gay, lesbian, or bi and form an LGBT support group.</p><p>One very small, very shy 14-year old kid who'd been labelled ""wimp"" and ""fag"" by his peers called Brian one afternoon crying. Even though Brian barely knew him, Greg admitted being a ""faggot."" But he couldn't come out. He couldn't face the other kids like Brian did. And he knew his father would kill him -- or worse -- for being a fag. He didn't see any way out but to kill himself. Brian bicycled madly to the boy's home. They talked for three hours, and Greg finally agreed not to do anything drastic and to call Brian every day to let him know he was still okay.</p><p>When they'd finished, Brian kissed Greg on the forehead. Greg grabbed Brian's head and kissed him full on the lips and then shoved his tongue deep into the bigger boy's mouth. His first French kiss. He'd dreamed and masturbated to the idea of doing this many times. He always tried to imagine girls' mouth, but boys' faces would quickly replace female images. The face most often was the hunky, brave, gorgeous redhead he was now Frenching.</p><p>Suddenly he shuddered and dumped a massive load of cum into his underwear. The orgasm had brought him back to reality and he pushed away from Brian. Bawling, he tried to run from his bed. Brian grabbed him and pulled him back down. He told Greg how much he enjoyed the kiss and the spontaneous cum. He told the slight boy how impressed he was by the quantity of cum, given the rapidly spreading wet spot on his jeans. He advised Greg that he, Brian, would love to fool around, but he had a boyfriend, and would have to check with him before he could do anything with Greg.</p><p>Later that night, Danny told Brian that he knew the only way he could keep his lover was to let him enjoy other boys. Great wisdom for a nine and a half year old. It also led to an agreement between the boys that they could have sex with whomever they wished. They could even ""fall in love."" But their true love was forever.</p><p>The next day, Brian and Greg played out Greg's two of long time fantasies at Greg's house after school. Brian was shocked at the size of the other boy's cock. He'd expected one in line with Greg's small size. But at fourteen, the skinny brunette sported a hardon that approached 7 inches. And thick. Seeing Brian's surprise when he pulled off his pants, Greg apologized for being such a freak. He was serious, too. No other boy had ever seen his cock, soft or hard like it was right then. He was ashamed of its size. Brian socked him hard on the arm and pushed him on the bed.</p><p>They 69ed for a short time. Greg flooded Brian within 10 seconds of the bigger boy deep throating all of Greg's hard cock. After catching his breath, Greg begged Brian to fuck him. Brian had grown to five inches by this time, and he had gotten thicker. But compared to Greg, his was a little dink. He agreed. Greg screamed in intense pain when Brian first entered him.</p><p>When Brian said he was going to pull out, Greg grabbed him by the butt cheeks and rammed him in all the way. That elicited another loud, deeply pained shriek. Both boys came at that instant. Brian fucked Greg one more time and Brian returned the favor with Brian once. Greg was impressed that Brian could take his straining erection. And because he'd already cum three times, he lasted 20 minutes, plowing -- viciously at times -- into Brian's frequently fucked anus. When he did cum, he only had a few pathetic squirts, but that didn't lessen the screaming intensity of his first fuck cum.</p><p>Greg was impressed and more than a little weirded out when Brian cleaned his limp, shit-streaked cock when it plopped out his hole. And although Brian wanted to kiss him right then, Greg was glad he used mouth wash first. They would eventually forego that delicacy.</p><p>""Hey, Brian! Let the little guy come up for air!"" Danny called out.</p><p>Brian pulled his tongue from the 3-year old's mouth.</p><p>""You tasted so good, Timmy. Danny peepee. Right?""</p><p>""Danny peepee. Tase yummy.""</p><p>Brian knelt down and put the little boy back in front of his toy cars. When he stood, Danny hugged him tightly. At six-foot four, Brian towered a good foot and a half over his brother and lover. But somehow they always fit together perfectly, this time in a long, deep, lover's tongue kiss.</p><p>""Got any left for me, Sweety?"" Brian asked as they broke their lip lock. ""I saved mine since lunch time for you.""</p><p>Danny answered, ""I saved mine, too. I didn't give that much to the little guy.""</p><p>""Tonight's the start of your special birthday celebration,"" Brian said. He went to their chest of drawers and got out four 20mg Cialis tablets. ""Let's wash these down right now.""</p><p>Each boy took two pills, knowing they'd be hard from that Friday evening well into Sunday. The family always celebrated their special parties for the boys on the weekend closest to the actual birthday. But this year Danny's actual birthday serendipitously fell on Friday, so this very, very special celebration would actually take place on his birthday.</p><p>""One at a time or at the same time?"" Brian asked.</p><p>""Let's 69 and drink our wine,"" Danny sang.</p><p>Quickly the boys were both naked, and remained so the rest of the weekend. They laid on the bed head to foot, Brian had to twist a bit to get in line with Danny's already hard cock. They smiled at each other as each put the two tablets on their lips. Then, simultaneously, they covered the other's cockhead with their lips. Oh, how Danny loved Brian's foreskin stretching, asshole widening 7-plus inches. Just as much as Brian loved his mate's almost 4-incher.</p><p>Both boys had mastered pissing with a hardon. Danny's flow, diminished by Timmy's earlier drink, flowed easily into Brian's mouth, washing down the double dose of Cialis.</p><p>Brian, though, had a full, aching bladder that needed fast release. After a few tentative little squirts, it erupted into Danny's mouth, forcing the boner pills down in a flood of piss. His flow was so fast that Danny couldn't keep up with it. Piss oozed from around Danny's tight lip seal around Brian's thick pole. Piss flowed freely from his nostrils. Many boys would have despised the feeling of any liquid -- especially rank, smelly piss -- coming out their nose. But Danny loved it, and Brian knew he did. So whenever possible -- like almost every morning -- he flooded Danny's mouth.</p><p>Midway through the torrent flowing in him, Danny felt a small, wet tongue licking at his nostrils. He opened his eyes and could just barely make out Timmy's out-of-focus face eagerly licking the snotty piss spurting from his nose.</p><p>Once the flow had stopped, all three boys sat up and giggled.</p><p>""Bi-Bi good peepee. Yummy. Yummy,"" Timmy chirped. He then jumped down from the bed and went back to playing with his cars. If there was anything Timmy loved as much as piss, poop, sucking, being sucked, and fucking his older brothers it was playing with his myriad cars.</p><p>""Daddy's gonna be home soon,"" Brian said. ""He cleared all his afternoon appointment slots and is off-call this whole weekend. He wants your party to be as awesome as mine was.""</p><p>Hearing that the only father he had ever known would soon be home made Danny think back to his special tenth birthday party and his Daddy's role.</p><p>The ""Daddy"" in Danny's and Brian's life had started out as Dr. Jameson. He then became variously Dr. P (for Paul), Dr. Peepee or Dr. Poopoo for his enjoyment of nasty sex play with the boys. Or Dr. Daddy. But he'd quickly fallen in love with both boys and wanted to do more than simply share in sex with them. He wanted to share in their lives. He and Debra discussed this for long hours then came up with a solution.</p><p>So, during Danny's tenth special family birthday party, Dr. Daddy proposed to Debra Peters in front of the boys. She accepted. He then proceeded to adopt both boys -- wresting agreement from Brian's birth father easily. So while during sex the boys still called him Dr. Peepee and Dr. Poopoo -- as well as Dr. Sucker and Dr. Fucker -- he had become Daddy to the two now completely legal brothers.</p><p>A few days after the family's special birthday party, Daddy introduced the boys to Sexstacy. This long lasting sexual stimulant had been developed by Pfiser to complement its best seller Viagra. It was developed for men who had lost interest in sex, but it was soon found to work as well on women. It was far more effective than actual Ecstasy, lasted far longer, lacked any significant side effects, and didn't make the user speedy feeling like its chemical precursor.</p><p>Daddy gave it to the boys that weekend because of a special wish from the 10-year old birthday boy. Danny had begged his new daddy to let him get gang banged. The closest he'd come before was having Brian and Daddy fuck him with Cialis hardened cocks over a two day period. Brian's tales of being gang fucked when he was hustling for his father sounded both awful and terribly sexy. Danny knew his boy pussy would love it if it was done with love. . .even if it hurt.</p><p>Daddy agreed to the gang bang. He brought together five friends he knew shared his interest in boys. Unknown to Danny and Brian, they also shared their love of piss and scat. They got together around noon on the Saturday following Danny's actual birthday. Mama and Timmy had left for the balance of the weekend, giving the group free run of the house.</p><p>Paul Jameson-Peters wanted to give the boys a chance to get to know the men who would be sexing with them over the next day and a half, so the group sat around chatting over a hearty lunch of hamburgers and homemade potato salad. The men and boys drank soda. Lots of soda. Midway through the meal, Daddy ceremoniously gave the men and boys double doses of 20mg Cialis, Sexstacy, and strong diuretic. He also administered a powerful laxative in their drinks. The men knew about the laxative. Brian and Danny didn't.</p><p>Four of the men were professionals in their 30s: Another doctor, a lawyer, a college professor, and a fifth grade teacher (who never touched his students, as much as he wanted to, although he'd jacked off numerous times to thee boys' school photos). The fifth visitor was an early 20s construction worker who sat next to Danny during their ""little chat."" Of the group, he was the most gentle, the most loving, and Danny developed a quick affection for him. Danny also liked the wet spot he recognized as leaking precum moistening the front of his light blue cotton pants.</p><p>Finally the group retired to the basement ""playroom."" Daddy had built the playroom with Debra's blessings as soon as he knew he'd be in the boy's sex lives for quite a while.</p><p>The room was covered floor to ceiling in non-slip tile with a large floor drain in the middle. An open toilet and bidet and three showers lined one wall. Another wall had a variety of rings at various heights. Though Danny didn't know what they were for, Brian did and hoped to be able to use them. A water proof built-in cabinet sat opposite the rings. Padded chairs, medical examination tables, and several other pieces of apparatus were pushed up against the fourth wall. A large screen monitor and DVD player were safely ensconced behind a waterproof barrier. Finally, in opposite corners were two hoses for clean up.</p><p>The room had seen its share of piss and scat play among Danny, Brian, Daddy, and -- to a lesser extent -- Timmy.</p><p>Once in the room, Daddy set up four video cameras around the room. The men all stripped naked. Daddy told the boys to take off shirt and shoes but to stay in their white Levis and underpants. The sex fest started with a suck off round robin. All five newcomers sat in a row in padded chairs. Daddy manned a handheld cam and a timer. The boys knelt in front of the men -- each of whom sported hard, dripping cocks. Danny started at one end of the line; Brian at the other.</p><p>None of the men possessed huge cocks, but all were very big. The doctor had chosen them from among his gay friends/patients for their interests in boys, their love of filth, and their good sized cocks. He wanted Danny's first gang bang orgy to be one he'd remember well. Marcus -- the construction worker -- was longest at almost 8 inches.</p><p>When Daddy gave the signal, the boys started sucking the man in front of them. When the alarm went off after 1 minute, the boys shifted and sucked the next man in line, leap-frogging Marcus who was in the middle. The men were pleasantly surprised at how much the 10-year old (plus 4 days) could take of their big cocks. He'd had enough practice to be able to get each down to the top of his throat, sometimes farther. Brian, of course, was able to get more in, swallowing the cocks almost all the way down. If he'd had a little more time, he would have gotten each man all the way down.</p><p>By the time the boys had been through the five men three time, everybody's cocks -- men and boys -- were oozing piss from the diuretic and drinks. Danny had a six inch piss spot on the front of his white pants from leaking. Brian's was almost as large.</p><p>Danny was kneeling in front of Marcus, giving his favorite among the men special attention. He licked the full length of the dripping, pre-cummy, pissy cock, making sure he lapped up as much of the ooze as he could get. He opened his mouth wide and forced the broad, meaty cock as far back into his throat as he could in one move. Suddenly, a rumble in his tummy, followed by a sharp cramp alerted him to his urgent need to evacuate his bowels.</p><p>""Oh no"" he thought to himself. ""Not here. I'll have to rush to the toilet and take a dump in front of these guys I barely know."" For all his shit love and poopoo play, Danny was very shy about shitting in front of anyone he didn't know well. Marcus could sense what was about to happen. He knew the laxative would be hitting the small boy right about then, so he gently laid his hands on the back of the boy's blond head. Danny tried to pull off the man's cock, stand up, and rush to the toilet. But Marcus wouldn't let him. His hand pushed even firmer.</p><p>""Go with it, baby,"" he said quietly to the boy. ""Just let it go.""</p><p>Danny couldn't have stopped if he wanted. A loud series of rank farts fluttered up from his asshole. Then spasms hit his lower tummy, spasms matched by spasms in his throat. Then suddenly, his pooper hole opened. Three solid turds ripped through the hole followed by an explosion of soft, wet shit from farther up his guts. The seat of Danny's new white Levis immediately turned brown. Danny was close to tears from embarrassment when Marcus's cock exploded in his mouth, sending five rapid shots of hot man cum down his throat. Yummy, hot, salty, sweet, gooey, wonderful man cum.</p><p>""That's so good, little poopoo boy,"" Marcus croaked as he came. ""So fucking nasty. So fucking good. So fucking stinky. I love it.""</p><p>No longer shy, Danny forced more soft poop out. It oozed down his legs, pooling at the back of his knees.</p><p>Brian was looking on, still sucking Dan's -- the fifth grade teacher -- cock and decided it was time for him. He let loose and shit a load as big as Danny's, all of it soft. As he shat, Brian forced all of Dan's seven inches down his throat. The man was muttering ""Come on Teddy, poopoo in your pants"" using the name of his favorite, cute student who he'd fantasized having poop games with all year. Brian loved the feeling of having his throat fucked violently, but he wanted more.</p><p>In his years servicing men for his father, Brian had become skilled at knowing their fantasies. ""Fuck me Mr. Jones,"" he said. ""Teddy wants to be fucked. Fuck my poopy poop hole. Please fuck your little Teddy."" Dan Jones, pushed Brian onto one of the gym mats on the ground and pulled the filthy pants off, leaving large streaks of shit along the boy''s legs. He scooped up some of Brian's soft shit and lubed his cock with it. In one brutal thrust, he shoved his cock all the way in Brian's rectum. Even as used to hard fucking as Brian was, he felt a sharp, stabbing pain and screamed, much to Dan's delight.</p><p>""Take my cock, Teddy, you little faggoty shit boy. Take it and scream all you want. I'm going to breed your shitty fuck hole all night long.""</p><p>Thus went the rest of the weekend. The boys were fucked more times than they could count. They drank literally gallons of piss. They ate boogers. Swallowed snotty spit. Sucked filthy cocks. And of, course, ate a large amount of hard and soft shit. Their orgy was sustained by Sexstacy and didn't stop until early Sunday morning. By that time, the boys' bodies were smeared with everybody's shit. They slept on the shitty gym mats. The men slept on clean mats since the boys had dutifully licked any errant shit off their bodies.</p><p>By the time the filthy, nasty, pissy, shitty orgy was over, Danny's boy pussy ached from the numerous fuckings he'd endured. Both boys were covered head to toe, front and back in brown. Later, looking at some of the digital photos Daddy had taken, the boys agreed with his assessment that they looked like they were covered in chocolate.</p><p>If Danny had thought his 10th birthday party had been special, his 11th was even more so. No orgy this time. But his special gifts included Mama asking him to toilet train Timmy, using anything he wanted to reward the almost 2 year old for peeing and pooping in the potty. Danny loved doing this. If Timmy peed in the small plastic bowl in the chair, he would suck the tyke's penis. If Timmy pooped, Danny would diddle the little boy's poop hole with a greased finger, slipping it all the way in, much to Timmy's delight. And of course, he also used his tongue to wipe the little guy clean -- as he'd been doing all Timmy's life. Danny would would freely drink the urine in the plastic potty bowl in front of Timmy.</p><p>At first, the 11-year old held off doing anything other than flushing Timmy poop down the toilet. But one day, right after Timmy did a poopoo in the chair, Danny ran to his room to get lube for his fingering the little guy's hole. When he returned, Timmy's face was smeared with soft poop. Danny roared with laughter and proceeded to lick the poop off Danny's lips and cheeks. That evening, Mama reassured Danny that it was a normal behavior for toddlers and that Timmy wasn't imitating his big brothers. From that point on, Danny eagerly ate most of Timmy's fecal offerings right in front of his little brother, sharing some if he was asked.</p><p>At Danny's special 11th party, Mama also told Danny that Timmy could now fuck him and Brian. But as agreed earlier, he would have to wait another year before he could consummate his love for his younger brother.</p><p>The most special special 11th birthday gift, though, was when Brian got down on one knee, opened a small box, and proposed to Danny. Brian had been telling both his Mama and Daddy for a couple of months that he wanted to marry Danny. He knew it couldn't be a ""real"" marriage but he wanted a special ceremony.</p><p>Danny agreed, of course. Later that day, the parents shared duties performing the sweet, solemn ceremony. Both boys were dressed in their best suits. They exchanged vows, kisses, and rings that their parents had bought without Danny's knowledge. The marriage sacrament -- offered with the same solemnity as if it were the eucharist -- were doses of Sexstacy and Cialis.</p><p>The marriage was consummated on the family room floor. Mama and Daddy had covered a futon in a thick, absorbent mattress pad and then silk sheets. The sheets had been specially ordered from a friend of Mama's. They were printed them with images of both boys nude taken from the myriad photos the family had collected. Most, though not all, the images showed the boys erect. Brian's photos went back to shortly after he ""came home"" to his loving family. Danny's went back to infancy, including one of him as a two week old infant, on his back, inch long penis standing straight up from his round tummy.</p><p>The boy's joyfully and lovingly fucked each other in front of their parents for an hour, cumming numerous times -- Brian wet and Danny still dry. Of course, Daddy filmed them.</p><p>After that time, the adults left. The boys removed the printed sheets -- they were a memento of this holy day to be saved. By the time the parents returned in late morning the next day, they found the boys well smeared with shit, the mattress pad filthy and soaked in piss, and the two lovers French kissing and passing gooey shit back and forth between their mouths. The mattress pad had to be thrown out.</p><p>The front door opening brought Danny back to the present day. Daddy was home and the family party was going to start soon. The two boys were beside themselves in excitement and rushed -- nude and very erect thanks to their earlier dose of Cialis -- to embrace their father.</p><p>Mama made fried chicken, potato salad, and broccoli for dinner -- Danny's favorites. They followed the main meal with birthday dessert: dark chocolate ice cream -- Timmy called it ""poopy i-keam"" -- and a cake shaped like an erect penis Mama had made from photos of Danny's most recent tummy hugging boners. The meal ended with everyone but Timmy taking a good sized dose of Sexstacy.</p><p>After the table was quickly cleared, the family trooped down to the basement playroom. The floor was strewn with large pillows and futons. The three boys snuggled together on one of the futons, Timmy squinched comfortably between his two bigger brothers. Mama and Daddy sat on a comfy couch that had been rolled in so they could watch while Danny opened his presents.</p><p>First came his regular presents. Clothing, which for the first time Danny genuinely appreciated. He was growing up, Mama thought. Books. Forever and always Danny got books. They were always his best presents, at least presents that were things and not activities like his gang bang at his tenth party. This year he got a set of all the novels written by Gary Schmidt -- personally signed by the author as a favor to one of Mama's friends. And four new books on cosmology and two on quantum physics for high school students. The latter two books were from Brian. Danny had asked Mama and Daddy for them, but Brian said he wanted to buy them even though he had no way of understanding them.</p><p>Brian's loving gift brought tears to Danny's eyes . . . and a deep tongue kiss to Brian's mouth.</p><p>The pile of gifts was significantly reduced by when it was time to open the ""special"" presents. Danny knew that the final present was seated next to him on the futon, actually pressed into the futon. He knew the final gift was to be Timmy's butt hole. The thought made him shiver in anticipation and the Sexstacy made in difficult to control himself. He was nearing the point that all he wanted to do was throw the nearly 3-year old on his back, lift his skinny legs, and rape his poopy poop hole. That was the Sexstacy talking, of course. Danny would never do that to . . .</p><p>Anyway, the first special present was wrapped in a long, wide mailing tube and wrapped in paper printed specially for this occasion. In addition to both Brian and Danny nude and in various sexual positions there were pictures of other boys from about 4 years old to mid-teens engaged in sucking and fucking. Danny shook the tube but couldn't figure out what it was. He carefully unwrapped the paper, touching each of the images as he did, and uncapped the end.</p><p>Danny looked inside the tube, smiled, and carefully pulled out a 30 inch long, 2 inch wide, double ended dildo.</p><p>""That's also from me,"" Brian announced. ""Now we can fuck each other at the same time. That is, if you're man enough!"" Danny punched him hard in the arm.</p><p>""I'm man enough if you're girl enough,"" Danny replied.</p><p>At that point, Timmy announced in a high, clear voice, ""Peepee. Timmy need peepee.""</p><p>Brian lifted Timmy from between the them and did rock-paper-scissors to see who would get the honors. As usual, Brian won, but he told Danny, ""You're the birthday boy. You get the honors.""  Danny scooted onto his tummy and took Timmy's pudgy two inch, firm, little cocklet in his mouth. Both parents knew their two oldest boys drank the smallest ones urine, more over, they knew they both ate his bowel movements. But until this moment, Mama hadn't seen it. She was thrilled to be brought into the tight circle of boy filth, and as always when aware of the depth of the filthy play, uncertain why it could be so important and so stimulating to her two boys -- no make that her three boys and the man in her life.</p><p>Danny held Timmy's cheeks firmly in place and kept his mouth open.</p><p>""Go on, little one. Let me have your peepee.""</p><p>Danny normally would have closed his lips around the little pee pipe, but he kept his mouth open. He wanted everyone -- especially Mama -- to see what he was doing. Timmy made his peepee face, a look of profound concentration surpassed only by his poopoo face. The flow started quickly and everyone there except Danny watched the stream enter Danny's mouth and get rapidly swallowed. Danny knew the timing so well that he finally closed his lips for the last 5 seconds of Timmy's urination, sucking his little brother to a full erection. Unlike Danny when he was hard, Timmy's boners always stuck straight out rather than poking up into the air.</p><p>For the rest of the opening of his presents, Danny remained on his tummy so he could hump his very hard, very horny cock against the futon. Timmy sat on him and rode the undulating boy's butt.</p><p>The next gift -- this one from both parents -- was a set of eight graduated, vibrating anal balls. The smallest was the size of a large marble, the largest as big as a tennis ball. Brian insisted in having Danny try them, and with lubrication, Danny was able to get up to number 4 in with relative ease. The trick about these balls were that they were remote controlled. So throughout the next half hour, Brian would turn them on long enough to elicit a high pitched scream from his brother/lover/husband but not long enough to bring him off. That would be for later. In someplace very special.</p><p>Daddy's next gift was a 4-quart enema bag with a variety of nozzles including a large bardex nozzle that prevented expulsion of the liquid and a combination bardex-high colonic tube. Danny had become a klismophile -- an enema lover -- over the past 6 months and Daddy wanted his not-so-little fairy to be happy.</p><p>The next gift was from Timmy. And everyone else as well. It was the latest version of the iPad. Daddy had charged the battery fully and loaded it with apps a 12-year old boy would love. But there was one icon on the home screen that said ""Open Me First."" When Danny clicked it, the large monitor on the side of the room came alive. The iPad was sending a birthday video to the screen. Mama's face was first to appear, soon to be joined by Daddy and Brian behind her.</p><p>""Hi, my little fairy,"" Mama said using the term of affection she'd used since shortly after Brian joined the family, a term she would use even when Danny -- Dan to everyone else -- was a full grown, wiry, muscular man. ""Your next to the last present is a very special one. And I'm not talking about the iPad.</p><p>""I know you and your husband and lover fuck a lot. And I use the word 'fuck' on purpose. Your fucking can get very wild, sometimes painful, and many many times really dirty. But no matter how rough or dirty your fucking has been, you've both always been making love. Your gang bang last year was just plain sex. But any time you and Brian fuck or suck or share in your passion for pee and poopoo, you're making love.</p><p>""I knew the depth of that love very early on. You expressed it in many ways without saying a word. However, you've spoken about one aspect of its depth openly with both Brian and Daddy that they've told me about. I'm going to stop talking for a moment. Look at me now and let me know if you know what I'm talking about.""</p><p>Danny looked from the video to his Mama's eyes. Tears trickled down his cheeks. Brian had made him feel completely satisfied sexually and emotionally except for one thing. He knew now that Mama knew and he nodded his head.</p><p>""So now you know that I know,"" Mama continued on the video, ""that the one thing you can't have from Brian that you deeply desire is to carry his baby. I know, even though you are gay and a fairy, you still want to be a boy. Even if you did become a girl, you wouldn't be able to carry a child. So the three of us -- your Daddy, your Mama, and your husband -- have talked about this and worked out a solution. We all love you so much, my little fairy, my wonderful, smart, gentle, loving little fairy.""</p><p>The video faded and the monitor's screen grew dark.</p><p>""I don't get it,"" Danny said. ""Well, maybe I do, but I'm not sure. Do you want me, I mean, I don't know how to say this. Do you want me to make one in you, Mama? I don't want to do that. I don't know. . .""</p><p>Danny's tears had slowed but were now tears of confusion.</p><p>""No, sweety,"" Mamma said, ""not you.""</p><p>""Daddy?""</p><p>Daddy chuckled. ""I couldn't if I wanted to, son. Back in college when I was afraid of others finding out I was gay, I had sex with a lot of women. I didn't want to get any of them pregnant, so I had a vasectomy. It's too late now for me to get your Mama pregnant. And to be honest, I don't really want to have sex with a woman, even loving her as much as I love your Mama.""</p><p>Danny swung his head to the right. Brian was sitting on his haunches, his 7-inch boner straining his foreskin and drooling precum.</p><p>""YOU?"" Danny asked. ""Are you going to . . .?""</p><p>""Only if you want it, darling,"" Brian answered. ""I really wish I could make a baby in you, but Mama said she'd be our. . . What's the word, Mama?""</p><p>""Surrogate.""</p><p>""Yeah, that one. I'm so horny right now. I really want to fuck you and I'd do it in an instant except Mama's eggs are ready and I have to save my swimmers for her. That is, if you want it.""</p><p>Danny jumped up from the futon, almost upsetting Timmy but Brian grabbed the tyke. Danny threw his arms around his husband and kissed him deeply.</p><p>""Yes! Yes! I want it so bad. You'll do this for us, Mama? You'll have a baby for us?"" Debra Peters nodded her assent enthusiastically. ""You going to start later tonight?""</p><p>""No way, asshole,"" Brian responded. ""This is your baby. You have to be here. We're gonna do it right now. Before your last present. And we're gonna keep doing it until I make Mama preggers. Oh, yes, there's one more present before your last one. Daddy?""</p><p>Daddy reached behind the couch and pulled out a shoe-box sized gift. While all the other gifts were wrapped in the same pornographic paper, this one was wrapped in bright red paper with a single photographic image printed on it: Brian with an erection as hard and as steely as the one he currently sported.</p><p>Danny pulled the paper off taking care to leave to image intact. Inside the box was a life-sized dildo complete with a full set of balls that looked in size, shape, and color just like his lover's. Danny pulled it out.</p><p>""We had Brian casted,"" Daddy said. ""We figured that while he was fucking your Mama, he could sort of fuck you at the same time. Squeeze the balls.""</p><p>Danny did so, and almost immediately the faux cock warmed up and started oozing a liquid lubricant.</p><p>""Taste it, Danny,"" Brian chirped. ""It tastes just like precum, don't it?""</p><p>""Doesn't it,"" Mama corrected.</p><p>Danny had seen his Mama naked many times. And way back in the old days, she had let him examine her vagina closely as part of his sex education. In addition, he and his brothers still sucked at her breasts. But he had never seen her have sex with a man.</p><p>""You're really going to let me watch?""</p><p>""Sure thing, bro. And Daddy's going to fuck you with 'Rubber Brian' at the same time.""</p><p>Daddy situated two futons in such a way so that Danny could watch as closely as he wanted and so that Brian could see the monitor. Mama pulled off her house robe; she wore no undergarments. Mama laid down, and spread her legs.</p><p>""Who's going to lube me?"" she asked. Daddy had the honor and when finished, Brian slipped between her legs, his boner bouncing wildly.</p><p>All during the video and ensuing conversation, Timmy had sat quietly, diddling his little bone. Now he spoke.</p><p>""Bri-Bri gonna fucky-fuck Mama,"" he piped up in his little boy soprano.</p><p>""Yes, Timmy. I'm gonna fuck Mama. You gotta know something, Danny. I don't think I could do this if it wasn't for the drugs. I mean, I only like guys, so this is real special. Okay? And when I'm fucking Mama, I want to pretend it's you. So we got something special to watch.""</p><p>Danny was back on his tummy humping madly at the futon. Daddy slipped between his legs and pulled out the benwa balls. Then he rubbed the self-lubricating dildo cockhead against Danny's twitching hole. He took the remote and clicked it to start a new video -- this one a compilation of the many videos that had been made of their love making, starting with the first one three years earlier shortly after Brian came home.</p><p>""Danny,"" Brian said breathlessly, ""you gotta tell me when you're ready for me to fuck my big cock into your boy pussy.""</p><p>Danny could feel the warm, moist surrogate cock at his hole. He took a deep breath.</p><p>""Fuck me, Brian,"" he yelled. ""Fuck your shitty cock in my shitty asshole and make a baby in me."" On that cue, Daddy rammed the dildo roughly into his son. Danny screamed in pain and then screamed a second time in pleasure.</p><p>With equal force, Brian rammed his real cock into his Mama. He'd never felt inside a pussy before. It was warm and wet, almost as good as a rectum. But it wasn't as tight or as hot.</p><p>""Take me, Danny. I so fucking love you. I love everything about you,"" Brian said loud enough for Danny to hear. Daddy kept up the exact pace Brian was using in Mama. Even with the stimulation of the video, Brian had a hard time cumming, though he was ridiculously horny. He kept pounding away at Mama, imaging he was fucking Danny's cunt instead. The rough fucking he was giving was mirrored on the other futon. Mama enjoyed it. Danny loved it. Daddy pounded him so hard that Danny started cumming within three minutes of Daddy's first entry, squirting a small amount of clear ejaculate between his belly and the futon.</p><p>""Don't stop,"" he croaked, still watching his lover/husband fuck wildly into his Mama. Brian finally was able to cum after close to 15 minutes, ramming his cock deep into his Mama's cunt, pushing into the neck of her cervix and spewing his sperm right there.</p><p>""Fucking shit. Holy motherfucker. I'm breeding you, Danny. I'm fucking fucking breeding you for real!""</p><p>""Stay inside for about five minutes, Brian,"" Daddy advised once Brian had stopped shooting. ""We've used a drug that increases the chance of pregnancy, but don't pull out yet. Make sure your sperm swim toward their destination.""</p><p>""He shot his sperms right inside my cervix,"" Mama said. ""And that huge glans of his is still inside it. Not much chance of anything leaking out.""</p><p>""What if Mama doesn't get pregnant?"" Danny asked, now settled down from his three orgasms.</p><p>""Well Brian's going to fuck your Mama for the next week while she's ovulating. And to increase the probability of impregnating her, he's only going to fuck her. No masturbating. No fucking his Danny. No outside sex at all. He can suck you as much as he wants, and you can fuck him as much as you want. But his spermies are all your Mama's for this week or until I can tell she's stopped ovulating. He can still fuck you with 'Rubber Brian' as he calls it. And I'm willing to 'sacrifice' and plow you a few times as well."" Danny punched his Daddy lightly at this comment. ""But he's agreed to do this, as hard as it is for him. And it IS a sacrifice, I know. And you should know it too. Brian told me he loves fucking you more than anything in the world. He's got to do this at least twice a day. Before school and in the evening.""</p><p>Timmy had enjoyed the show, but he was eager to get on with the evening.</p><p>""Timmy pesent now?"" he asked.</p><p>""Yes, Timmy sweety,"" Mama said. ""Do you want to give Danny your special present now?""</p><p>Timmy leapt up and started jumping up and down chanting, ""Timmy pesent. Timmy pesant. Timmy pesant.""</p><p>Daddy showed Danny the icon to click on his new iPad. The monitor lightened and then 3-year old Timmy's face came into focus.</p><p>""Hi Danny. I yove you. Habby Boowday. I got special pesant. Danny fucky-fuck me. Yay.""</p><p>""That's really nice, Timmy,"" Mama's voice said off screen. ""Do you want to show Danny what you mean?""</p><p>The camera pulled back to show a naked, skinny little three year old.</p><p>""Danny fucky-fuck me hewh!"" He pointed toward his rear end.</p><p>""Show him, sweety.""</p><p>""Yes, Big Boy,"" Daddy offered, ""why don't you turn around and show Danny like we practiced?""</p><p>Timmy spun around three times, then ended with his back facing the camera. He bent over and pulled his still chubby butt cheeks apart. The camera zoomed in to show a poopy butt crack and poopier hole.</p><p>""Oooo that looks yummy, Timmy,"" Daddy said. ""Tell Danny what he's going to do on his birthday.""</p><p>""Danny lick my poopies. Den Danny fucks-fuck poopy hole.""</p><p>""Do you want him to fucky-fuck your poopy hole?""</p><p>Danny nodded his head eagerly, enough where his whole body shook. There was no doubt that he was saying ""yes.""</p><p>""When is Danny going to fucky-fuck your poopy hole?""</p><p>""Today! Today! Danny fucky-fuck my poopy hole today today!"" Timmy sang.</p><p>""Actually, Danny our darling son,"" both adult voices said off camera, ""you're going to fucky-fuck Timmy's tiny tookus right now!""</p><p>The screen faded to gray.</p><p>Timmy ran over to his brother and gave him a big, wet sloppy kiss on the lips.</p><p>""How should I do it, Daddy? I'm so fucking ready and I'm so fucking horny. But I don't want to hurt him.""</p><p>Daddy answered, ""You and Brian have been working his hole to loosen him up, I know. Your penis is a good size for a 12-year old, but it isn't much bigger around than the candle you've used or the tiny, little boy dildo I bought you. The main thing is to be slow and gentle. And the easiest position would be kind of a modified doggy style with Timmy on his knees, face on the futon and butt in the air.""</p><p>By this time, Brian had pulled out of his Mama's cunt. He knelt next to Danny's futon to watch the action, his cock still stretching to its full seven-plus inches.</p><p>Mama handed Danny a tube of edible lube. Then she and Daddy put the toddler in the position Daddy had suggested. Timmy was signing quietly to himself ""fucky-fuck Timmy butt. Fucky-fuck Timmy butt.""</p><p>Danny slipped behind his little brother and gently moved his legs into a vee.</p><p>""Timmy,"" he said, ""I love you so, so much. If anything hurts I'll stop.""  ""Timmy want fucky-fuck NOW!"" the little boy demanded.</p><p>""Okay Big Boy, pull your cheeks apart.""</p><p>Timmy pulled his cheeks open abruptly, stimulating a long fluttering fart to escape his hole. His crack and hole were still streaked with the poop that had covered them in the movie he'd shot a couple of hours earlier. Danny leaned forward and avidly licked at the sordid mess, thoroughly cleaning both the crack and the hole.</p><p>Danny took the tube of lube and squeezed a good sized dollop on his little brother's salvia wet hole. He had lubed Timmy many times in the past, but this time felt different. He spread the lube on the hole in four, small circles, then slowly pushed his finger in. The toddler's rectum was as warm as always, and this time, it was full.</p><p>""What you got in there, Big Boy?"" Danny asked.</p><p>""Poopies foh you. Daddy say don't poopoo.""</p><p>By this time, Danny was panting in excitement and anticipation. He scooted forward on his knees, and pulled his boner down in line with his brother's greasy hole. Daddy was filming, of course, and was able to get a perfect shot of Danny's hard, ruby cockhead poking at the toddler's spidery anal ring.</p><p>""Oh, fuck, I love you so much. Are you ready for this Big Boy?""</p><p>Timmy grunted his assent. Danny was so horny, so ready. Fueled by the double doses of Sexstacy and Cialis, if he'd been fucking anyone else, he would have plowed ahead. If it was Brian he was fucking, he was so tingly and excited he would have been as rough and brutal as he could be. But Timmy was different. He pushed his penis, four inches long and as thick as a dinner candle, slowly into Timmy's tight hole. The hole resisted for a moment and Timmy grunted.</p><p>""Does it hurt, Big Boy? Do you want me to stop?""</p><p>""Not hurt Timmy. Pease fucky-fuck me Danny.""</p><p>Danny pushed again, this time the tight ring of muscle slowly distended, gripping Danny's drooling cockhead as it did. Then as his own asshole usually did, his brother's tight ring loosened enough for Danny to slide his cock halfway into the rectum he'd dreamt about fucking for almost three years. Hot. Tight. Delicious. And full. Almost as soon as he was inside, his penis hit a soft barrier.</p><p>""Timmy's got poopoo in him for Danny's fucky-fuck. Right, Big Boy?""</p><p>""Hunh,"" Timmy grunted then added urgently. ""Gonna poopoo now, Danny. Gonna poopoo now!""</p><p>""No, Big Boy. You don't have to poopoo. It just feels that way when you have a big boy peepee in you. And even if you do have to go, you know I love your poopoo.""</p><p>All this time Danny slowly moved his hard on in and out of Timmy's hot, tight, stuffed little toddler boy pussy. He leaned down and kissed all over Timmy's back, neck, and then the sides of his face.</p><p>""You like fucky-fucks, Timmy?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" Timmy answered.</p><p>""I really love you, Big Boy. You feel so good. Thank you for my most specialest birthday party ever.""</p><p>Always a great lover, Danny gently slipped his hand under Timmy's tummy and found his steel-hard one inch toddler boner. Danny's attention was completely wrapped in what he was doing with the littlest love in his life. He wasn't aware of Daddy filming everything or Brian fucking himself with the double ended dildo, shoving it as far up as he could while he sucked milk from Mama's tit.</p><p>Danny certainly wasn't aware of his Mama, with her hand between her legs, masturbating her clit with an urgency she'd previously only felt with her lesbian lovers.</p><p>Danny felt Timmy's anal ring start to tighten. He'd masturbated his little brother enough over the past three years with his finger in the little boy's asshole to recognize an approaching orgasm. Timmy usually came in a slowly building arc that crested suddenly and powerfully. It would be time in a minute or less so he picked up the pace of pushing his rock-hard cock into his little brother. His hand, too, picked up the pace as it pulled on Timmy's little peepee. He could feel the little pipe stiffen. Timmy's anal ring started squeezing with increasing firmness. Timmy started panting and grunting. Danny knew that at this point in Timmy's cum, he would be totally lost in the feeling engulfing him. Danny pumped harder, faster, almost brutally. Timmy didn't care. All he could do was start to ride the building wave of the most intense orgasm he'd experienced in his two years and fifty weeks of life.</p><p>Suddenly, Timmy asshole gripped Danny's plunging cock in a death grip then spasmed wildly. It was a full body orgasm that made his little hole explode in a rush of poop that'd been well softened by Danny's pumping cock. The grasping on his cock and the stench and warmth of the escaping shit brought Danny over the top. Danny shrieked in agonizing pleasure and passion as his cock spasmed and sprayed, spasmed and sprayed, spasmed and sprayed . . . then spasmed dry six more times.</p><p>Exhausted, Danny collapsed onto Timmy's back. Lost in a haze of post-orgasmic bliss, he kissed his little brother until he had caught his breath and could regain focus. He knew he'd been really rough with Timmy toward the end, and guilt overwhelmed his good feelings. Then he heard the little guy beneath him. Timmy was giggling wildly.</p><p>""Did it hurt, Big Boy?"" he asked.</p><p>""TIMMY LOVE FUCKY-FUCKS"" his brother yelled. ""More fucky-fucks! More fucky-fucks!""</p><p>""Give me a minute, Big Boy,"" Danny answered, pulled his still hard, Timmy-shit covered dick out of his brother. Shit also smeared his balls, his lower tummy, and Timmy's butt cheeks. He leaned over and licked the chubby cheeks clean. Timmy sat up and dove for his messy brother's tummy to be followed immediately by Brian sliding beside Danny, his tongue helping to clean away as much of the soft Timmy poopoo as he could.</p><p>When Danny had fully recovered and his Sexstacy/Cialis fueled cock was begging for more, he told Timmy, ""Lie down on your back, Big Boy. I want to kiss you while we fucky-fuck. And Mama, I know you need Brian to fuck you a lot and not use up his spermies. But can he fuck me just this once? Just for my specialest birthday ever?""</p><p>Danny fucked Timmy a total of five times that evening. Brian fucked Danny twice with Mama and Daddy's blessings and with the double ended dildo stuck in his hole like flesh colored cock-shaped tail. Daddy fucked his middle son for Danny's last two Timmy-fucks. Danny, Brian, Timmy, and Daddy all fed each other both peepee and poopoo several times after Mama left to give the ""men in her life"" privacy to go wild.</p><p>After the party ended, Brian went back to doing his duty with Mama for the next five days while she was ovulating. Danny was always there morning and night. Frequently, Brian sucked him while fucking Mama or he'd eat out his boy pussy.</p><p>And it worked! Eight and a half months later, Daddy delivered little Toby at home. His three brothers welcomed him into the world by each sucking on his newborn cocklet, which to all three boys looked huge. Two days after Toby was born, he had his first bowel movement. The sticky, thick, dark green meconium was ambrosia to the three boys who divided it equally among themselves and savored it in their mouths before swapping it around in a three-way French kiss.</p><p>Over the next five years, Daddy gladly fulfilled Brian's need for rough, painful sex by finding him men who could be trusted. Once in a while Danny would participate with the men, also giving Brian the pain and degradation he needed. More often, though, he had Brian train him on being on the receiving end.</p><p>On Timmy's fifth birthday, he was finally able to take Brian's monster cock -- it had grown to over 8 inches by then. It was a special day the entire family had worked toward.</p><p>Danny fell in love several times over the next few years with other gay boys. But no one ever came close to Brian. Brian, for his part, only really loved his brothers and his father. While he was wildly sexually active, no one could fill his emotional needs like ""his men,"" especially Danny.</p><p>Toby called Brian Daddy-Dad and Danny Daddy-Mom. And of course, he became a full and joyful participant in wild, filthy sex with his brother Timmy, his granddad, and his Daddies. As he grew older, it became obvious that Toby was fully bisexual and enjoyed girls as much as boys, fucking his first girl in her pussy when he was just six years old and she was four and a half.</p><p>When Danny -- now called Dan by everyone but his Mama and his Daddy -- turned 18, he and 21-year old Brian were legally married by one of Daddy's gay minister friends at the Jameson-Peters house. It was a special day for everyone, but the happy couple both declared in their vows that the ceremony was just to reaffirm the marriage they'd had seven years earlier.</p><p>Nine-year old Timmy and five year old Toby were the best men. Timmy, always the wildest of the bunch, also brought his 35-year old lover to the ceremony. The ceremony ended with everyone -- men, boys, Mama, and Mama's lesbian wife -- partaking of the ""sacrament"" -- Cialis (double dose for everyone but Toby who got his first single dose) and Sexstacy CS (a new variation found by underground researchers to be safe for use by any age).</p><p>The reception included champagne for everyone but Toby. All the men and boys took the same diuretic/laxative combination Daddy had provided from Danny's first gang fuck. Once the drugs took effect, Mama and her wife retired to their room; the men and boys to the basement playroom.</p><p>The End</p>"
442,"Our Papa, Our Pimp, Part 1",Antonio Green,auto67340399@hushmail.com,"['M+', 'b+', 'anal', 'oral', 'ws', 'inc', 'prost', 'enema (incidental)']","Papa and uncle insist that 12 year old Brayden has to introduce his reluctant 9 year old brother to the world of prostitution. This story will give brutal at times, but it is ultimately about the love between brothers -- and how they earn to love raw sex.",2012-05-20T00:00:00,"This story is entirely fiction. It will contain scenes of sexual acts between men and boys and between boys and boys. It will also contain some scenes involving urination, If reading this type of story is illegal where you reside, or if you are under the age of majority where you reside, or if anything in this story offends you, DO NOT READ THIS STORY.

However, if you enjoy reading a well-written story of this type and it's legal to do so, enjoy!
One more thing: Please do NOT print this story out on a public computer (like in the library). If you do, take it with you!","<p></p><h5>Chapter 1 - Early Awakening</h5><p>The morning light slanting in the window pegs the time at around 5:30. Pretty early for a 12 year old to wake up in the summer. But I don't have a choice.</p><p>""Wake up, Brayden."" Papa's shaking me, not letting me fall back into delicious sleep. ""You got a client today. You gotta get your fat ass ready. And your brother's fat ass, too.""</p><p>Fat ass? That's a laugh. Me and my brother Riley are both skinny little fucks. Skinny and short. Riley's 9 but looks maybe 5 or 6. I think I look 12 like I really am, but most of my clients think I'm 10. Short. Skinny. No hair except on my head -- long blond. And nothing happening down there. I look 10 . . . if I'm lucky.</p><p>Anyways, I drag myself up outta bed. Wonder of wonders. Wet again. I go over to Riley's bed. He's kicked off the cover like he always does on warm nights. He's on his tummy, and there's a big wet spot under his naked body just like on my bed. Like brother like brother or something like that. Riley and me don't wear PJs. Papa says there's no reason to since we'd just have to wash 'em anyway. Yeah, right. We don't wash our sheets until they're so rank we gotta, so what makes you think Papa would wash our PJs?</p><p>I shake Riley gently. He moans and rolls over onto his back. His little rocket's sticking straight up in the air. Like brother like brother. I always wake up with a bone only mine's the type that hugs my tummy. All 3 inches. It ain't fair. I'm twice Riley's age and my dick's only an inch bigger. And not much thicker. Fuck, I look like a 6 year old down there. My clients don't mind. Seem to like it in fact. Some tease me but I know they like the little worm between my legs.</p><p>I shake Riley again. He rubs his eyes with his fists and smiles up at me. He reaches up and pulls me down with a monster hug around the neck.</p><p>""Hi Brayden,"" he chirps happily. I don't get it. He wakes up real fast but it takes me like forever. He kisses me on the lips and releases his neck lock. The he reaches over and grabs my hardon by the tip that's sticking out of the skin. My skin. Another thing the clients really like. He pulls my bone down and lets it snap back.</p><p>""Boner boy. Boner boy,"" he sings, snapping my hardon each time. After about six times, I push his hand away and grab his hardon and squeeze it hard. Really hard right on the tip that's barely poking out his skin.</p><p>""Look who's talking, Hardon Harry!"" I know the pinching hurts him a little, but I also know he likes it. I kneel down and take his peg in my mouth, run my tongue all around it, then start sucking it like the pro I am. His 2 inches doesn't take up much space in my mouth, but it fills me with a joy and love I don't get anywhere else. Then it hits him. His gooeys. That's what he calls his dry cums. Gooeys. And for a little kid he cums hard. He grabs my head and fucks my lips, just like he's done for over four years when he cums. I call them dry cums but they're not really. He's one of those kids who pees when he's coming off a cum. I don't think he can help it, but I'm not sure. I just know he likes the gooeys and likes peeing in my mouth. Who am I to deny him his fun?</p><p>When he comes down completely he lets go my head.</p><p>""Want me to do you, Brayden?""</p><p>""Nah. We gotta get ready. Today's your first time, and I gotta get you cleaned up and then get your breakfast.""</p><p>I can't remember when I didn't get Riley's breakfast for him. Least not since she left us when he was two and I was five. No big loss. She was a druggie anyways and didn't do much for us.</p><p>As we leave our bedroom, we run into Papa and Uncle Tony. They're used to seeing us naked. All the time. That's the rule in the house. Riley's little noodle has disappeared inside his skin, pee free and gooey-fied. Mine stands straight up touching my tummy. Uncle Tony grabs mine, pulls it down, and lets it snap back. What's with that?</p><p>""Pretty dick, rocket boy,"" he teases.</p><p>Papa cuts short any further play.</p><p>""Go get cleaned up. You both stink like hog piss. Brayden, the clients want you clean inside and out. Both of you.""</p><p>""Riley, too?"" I know what being clean inside means. The clients don't want to get shit on their dicks when they fucks you. Some like getting their dicks dirty. Some don't. But I'm worried cuz Riley's never done anything with a client. Anal. Oral. Nothing. I thought this was going to be an easy start for him.</p><p>""Don't worry. They know his asshole's off limits for fucking. But they might want to stick a finger or two in and they all agreed. No shit. Shower shot for you both.""</p><p>Riley's got a frown on his face as we climb into the shower. Now me, I love enemas. If I'm not already hard, I spring a bone the second the nozzle goes in. And I cum gallons when I fill up. Well, not gallons for real. I still dry cum. Like a little kid. But enemas give me the best orgasms ever. My tummy cramps bad and my dick starts jerking all by itself.</p><p>But Riley hates enemas. I hope he learns to like them like I do, but that's not him right now. I've learned to love the force a shower shot has, but I know that'll just make it really bad for my little bro. So I'm going to defy my father. Not something I do very much. I'm not going to use the shower shot with Riley. The bag'll be good enough.</p><p>I hug him tight and tell him my plan.</p><p>I fill up his bag and attach a slender bardex nozzle. Riley likes things in his butt, but he hates enemas so much he doesn't even like the nozzle going in. He's crying silently. Not trying to resist. He knows that won't do no good. But tears are running out his eyes real fast. I attach my fat bardex nozzle to the shower shot, grease both nozzles and stick mine right in. Yummers. Great feeling. It's a thick nozzle with a big hole in the tip and holes along the sides.</p><p>Riley's nozzle is much smaller. I have him bend over and pull his cheeks apart.</p><p>""Sorry, dude. I gotta do this. You gotta learn to like it cuz you're gonna start having them a lot.""</p><p>I push the nozzle in and inflate the little baloony thing on it that's just inside his asshole. The nozzle stays in until I let the air out. I do the same to me. Riley's gotta take a full 2 quarts the first time and hold it in for at least 5 minutes. After that, the next ones are just quick rinses.</p><p>I let the clamp on Riley's tube go. He shrieks and jerks upright. He stands as straight as a wooden soldier. I turn the water on for mine and as soon as the warm water hits me, I have a great tummy cramp orgasm. The absolute best type. Riley's whimpering. I'm panting. And both our tummy's are filling up.</p><p>It takes a couple of minutes for Riley's bag to empty but I can hear the gurgle over his weeping. I keep the water rushing into me a little longer, then shut off the shower shot. A special check valve -- that's what Papa calls it -- keeps shitty water from backing into the hose.</p><p>It's time to wash up while the water does its thing. As I soap Riley up, I think back to my first time with clients three years ago when I was Riley's age.</p><p><i>To be continued (And I do finish my stories)</i></p>"
443,"Our Papa, Our Pimp, Part 2",Antonio Green,auto67340399@hushmail.com,"['Mb', 'prost', 'anal', 'oral', 'inc', 'ws', 'nc', 'enema (incidental)']",Brayden reminisces about his introduction to a strange Scouting group 3 years earlier when he was almost 9 and his start down the road to prostitution.,2012-05-25T00:00:00,"This story is entirely fiction. It will contain scenes of sexual acts between men and boys and between boys and boys. It will also contain some scenes involving urination, If reading this type of story is illegal where you reside, or if you are under the age of majority where you reside, or if anything in this story offends you DO NOT READ THIS STORY.

However, if you enjoy reading a well-written story of this type and it’s legal to do so, enjoy!
One more thing: Please do NOT print this story out on a public computer (like in the library). If you do, take it with you!","<p></p><h5>From Chapter 1</h5><p>I let the clamp on Riley's tube go. He shrieks and jerks upright. He stands as straight as a wooden soldier. I turn the water on for mine and as soon as the warm water hits me, I have a great tummy cramp orgasm. The absolute best type. Riley's whimpering. I'm panting. And both our tummy's are filling up.</p><p>It takes a couple of minutes for Riley's bag to empty but I can hear the gurgle over his weeping. I keep the water rushing into me a little longer, then shut off the shower shot. A special check valve -- that's what Papa calls it -- keeps shitty water from backing into the hose.</p><p>It's time to wash up while the water does its thing. As I soap Riley up, I think back to my first time with clients three years ago when I was Riley's age.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2: Early Days</h5><p>I was about 4 months from my 9th birthday the afternoon my Papa came into my room and told me he had something he wanted me to do.</p><p>I was playing with Riley -- well kind of bossing him in our play. He was only 5 so I didn't like playing with him much unless I wanted to play with some of his toys. Like his great bunch of cars and trucks and stuff. Or the boytoy between his legs. Or the even better toy between his butt cheeks.</p><p>I was pretty sure Papa wanted to play the ""mouth game"" as he called it. But I'd heard enough street talk to know it was really called a blow job. Plus that's what it was called on the movies I saw him and Uncle Tony watching in the front room. The men in the movies played the mouth game a lot before they did what me and Riley did at night. Papa didn't know we did that stuff. In the rear end. But the guys in the movies looked like they liked it a lot. And my dickie wasn't nowhere as big as theirs. So we tried it and it was sooooo sweet. Giving and taking.</p><p>Anyways, I liked the mouth game and had been doing it for as long as I could remember with him and Uncle Tony. Normally Papa would just wave at me with his head and we'd go someplace Riley wouldn't see us. Papa usually didn't say nothing about it.</p><p>When we got into the hallway just outside me and Riley's room, I reached over and started unzipping his pants like I usually do. Getting him ready for when we got where he wanted me to do it. This time he pushed my hand away.</p><p>""We're not doing nothing now,"" he squawked at me like I'd done something bad. ""Come on in the bathroom.""</p><p>When we got there he started taking off his clothes and told me to strip outta mine. I know him and Uncle Tony like seeing my boy body naked and all but he sounded different this time.</p><p>""You stink. You know that,"" he said pushing me into the shower.</p><p>Once we were in he screwed this metal hose thing onto the shower. It had a funny looking thing at the end. Like a metal dickie. I just stared as Papa squeezed some shampoo on it. He told me to bend over. I knew what was coming. Before that time the only thing I'd ever had back there was his and Uncle Tony's fingers. Oh, yeah my finger and Riley's. And his dickie, too. But I knew what Papa was gonna do and it looked frickin' huge.</p><p>He pushed the metal dickie thing against my hole and it frickin' hurt so much I yelled. It wouldn't go in although he was pushing real hard. REAL hard.</p><p>""Stop. It hurts!"" I screamed.</p><p>""Sissy,"" Papa said and stopped trying to push it in. ""This ain't nothing compared to what's coming. Don't go no place.""</p><p>Where was I gonna go? So of course I waited. He came back a couple of minutes later. This time he had a clear plastic tube type thing. It was long and had two funny looking bulby things down near the pointy part. There are a couple of squeeze bulbs dangling from the top. He unscrewed the dickie thing on the hose and screwed the plastic thing on.</p><p>""Bend over, sissy boy,"" he snapped. No shampoo this time. He just pushed it in hard. It hurt but nothing as bad as the dickie thing. Soon as it gets in, Papa is squeezing the bulbs and I get this real full feeling right inside my butt hole. I can also feel the balloony thing getting bigger right outside it too.</p><p>I know what's next. Papa's given me enemas before when my tummy ached -- only I called 'em emenas in those day. While he's squeezing, Riley pads into the bathroom. We only had one in that house back then. He pulls his shorts down and sits on the toilet.</p><p>I hear this plop . . . plop . . . plop. You know something. No matter how bad someone's poop stinks, you gotta try to smell it. And his always stinks bad. It's funny. Riley taking a poop just when I'm getting an emena. Riley's done but doesn't wipe. Never does. Asks me to or his butt goes dirty. He's watching us, eyes hella wide with his hands between his legs. I can't tell if he's playing with his dickie or not.</p><p>As soon as Papa's done with the squeezing, he turns on the shower. Whoosh. I'm filled fast with really warm, almost hot, water inside my poop chute. Fast.</p><p>I'm still bent over then I get this huge tummy cramp right away. It's followed by the hugest gooey I ever got. So strong I jerked straight up like a little toy soldier. My two-incher jumps around and I'm yelling cuz it feels so good and it won't stop. Tummy cramp. Dick shaking gooey. Right then I fucking fall in love with emenas.</p><p>Oh yeah. A gooey. A gooey's a cum in case you don't get it. That's what I used to call the good feeling me and Riley get when we suck or fuck each other or shove our fingers in our butts. Gooey cuz they made me feel gooey inside. Nothing came out back then. Dry of course. Still are. But gooey's how it felt. And Papa's and Uncle Tony's were gooey for real.</p><p>""You going to play the mouth game with Brayden?"" Riley's soft, thin little voice breaks through the spasm I'm feeling right then. How does HE know about the mouth game? Unless. . .</p><p>""Something like that,"" Papa says, washing me all over as I finish up my glorious cum. Now the water gurgling in me doesn't feel so good. Feels like way too much. Like it's gonna burst right outta my tummy. I get more real bad cramps and I feel like I gotta dump all the water out. But the balloony things are keeping it all in. I'm still hard, though.</p><p>Papa's all done washing me all over except in back. He's fiddling around with the tubing and I'm cramping awful but my dickie is begging to be pulled on. I spit on my hand still thinking I'm going to blow up and jerk like crazy. I start getting all goosey feeling again. Papa suddenly pulls the emena stuff outta me and I do explode. Out of my butt. Poopy water and poopy pieces everywhere in the shower. And Im having a HUGE gooey. Huge and hurting and it stinks real bad and it feels so good all over. Even the hurting.</p><p>I'm barely able to stand up and I hear Riley laughing.</p><p>""You exploded. Your poop hole exploded alllll over the place. And it stanks!"" he laughs some more.</p><p>Papa hosed me off with the emena hose and then stuck it in three more times. But no balloony things. Just enough to rinse me out until the water was clear.</p><p>When I'm all clean outside and in, Papa tells me to dry off and meet in his bedroom. When I'm ready, Riley jumps off the toilet seat and pulls his unders up. Didn't ask me so I didn't wipe him. I'm pretty wiped myself anyway.</p><p>When I get to Papa and Uncle Tony's room, they're both in there. They make Riley go back to our room. Papa tosses me a dark blue wife beater. I pull it on. It's kinda tight but it feels so good against my skin. I do what any 8-year, almost 9-year old, would do. I make a muscle.</p><p>""Ain't he cute like that, Bill,"" my Uncle Tony says. ""And sexy as fuck!""</p><p>OOOOO! The ""f"" word. But I feel macho and sexy in the shirt. Uncle Tony's clicking away, taking pictures. He's always taking me and Riley's pictures. Sometimes even naked. And sometimes even taking pictures of me during the mouth game. Thinking about the mouth game makes me wonder for a sec if maybe Riley's playing it with them too. He's real good playing it with me.</p><p>""Whatever,"" my Papa says. Uncle Tony always talks nicer to me and Riley than Papa. But I know Papa still loves us even though sometimes it don't seem like it.</p><p>Papa tosses me the socks. They're knee length and the same dark blue as the shirt. And they're sooooo soft. Uncle Tony has me stand up and takes more pictures with his camera.</p><p>Uncle Tony keeps taking pictures of me making muscles.Then he says, ""You think you can make your little soldier stand up?""</p><p>Little soldier. That's what he calls my dickie. I think it's a funny name but I like it. He calls it that a lot when he's playing the mouth game on me. Which Papa NEVER does. Ever. I wish he would but. . . Oh well.</p><p>So I pull on my little soldier. It's kinda sore from the shower but he still stands up tall. [CLICK] At attention tight against my tummy. [CLICK] I make more muscle poses.[CLICK. CLICK. CLICK.] After a couple of minutes, Papa tells him ""that's enough"" and tosses me some underpants.</p><p>You think the shirt and socks were cool? The unders are way cooler to the top degree. They're Sponge Bob Square Pants underpants! They're way different from the Underoos some of my friends wear. Regular Underoos are white with colored things where they're sewn up. And Sponge Bob is really little. These are way awesome. They're bright yellow and Sponge Bob's face is all the way across the front of them. I slip them on. They're tight like Speedos.</p><p>I look down and laugh. Sponge Bob's nose is sticking out. My dickie fits right into where his big nose it. I dance around and wiggle my hips so Sponge Bob's nose wiggles around. I snip his nose and tell him he's a bad Sponge Bob. And I really, really, really love my very first new unders. I hug Papa and Uncle Tony.</p><p>""Cool it,"" Papa says. ""You gotta get dressed still."" I didn't want to get dressed. I wanted to wear my Sponge Bobs everywhere! I didn't care who saw my hard dickie. And it was NOT going down!</p><p>Then Papa goes into the closet and pulls out the onlyest thing that could have been even better than the Sponge Bob Square Pants underpants.</p><p>Can you guess what it was?</p><p>It was on a hanger. Blue shirt and blue short pants. And a blue and yellow cap.</p><p>Can you guess now?</p><p>It was a Cub Scout uniform! I knew it was cuz some of the guys in my 5th grade class are Cub Scouts. It's got patches and everything on it! I danced around like a crazy kid when I saw it. I was sure my Papa was going to let me join. I'd asked about a million times.</p><p>He grabs me by the shoulder and pushes the hanger into my hand.</p><p>""Calm down and put it on.""</p><p>I'm so excited as pull on the shorts I don't notice something. I do notice the shorts are different than my friend Brian's. His come to just above the knee. And they're loose. Mine come up way higher. And they're real snug, specially around my boy parts. But that feels good and I like it.</p><p>Right after I pull them on I notice something weird on the shirt. It looks just like Brian's uniform except the patches are different. I've looked at his so many times I can tell exactly what they look like. And like I said, these are way different. I get a sinking feeling when I see them.</p><p>Brian's got a patch called a World Scout Crest Emblem. It's the one I like the most. It's really pretty. It's kind of like the French symbol. It's called a ""flower do something"" in French. So that's the one I looked at first. My shirt has something like it, but it's not the same thing. It's a dickie. A hard little dickie with two balls on the side. It's like Brian's. It doesn't have the skin on it like me and Riley's do.</p><p>The patch over the right pocket is supposed to say ""Boy Scouts of America."" This one says ""Boy Sluts of America."" The Council Shoulder patch says ""Man/Boy Sex Council."" The unit numerals -- white numbers on red -- say ""69."" The den number patch says ""69"" too. The cap's just like Brian's except its patch isn't a wolf or bear. It's a full on embroidered naked boy. Cute, too. But not hard like I am right then.</p><p>The last thing is the slidey thing for the kerchief. It's real metal and looks like a man's fat dick in a chubby butt hole.</p><p>I look at Papa and then at Uncle Tony. It's weird. I'm disappointed that I won't be in Cub Scouts. Least not with this uniform. But I like it and it makes my dickie even harder than it was.</p><p>""Guess I won't be joining Cub Scouts, huh?""</p><p>Uncle Tony answers by hugging me. ""You're a special type of scout. You in ""Boy Sluts of America.""</p><p>""Is it like a game with you guys? Like the mouth game?""</p><p>""Naw,"" my Papa says. ""It's for real. There other boys in it. We're going to a special meeting after you get that uniform on your fat ass.""</p><p>While I got dressed, Papa and Uncle Tony put on grown up khaki uniforms. They had tons of patches and badges that looked really cool. I thought maybe I'd like this scouting thing.</p><p>About 15 minutes later, me, Papa, and Uncle Tony are driving up a long driveway with trees on both sides. Riley wanted to come when he saw my uniform but Papa had him stay at Mrs. Johnson's next door. Right as we drive up this long, long driveway, Uncle Tony hands me a water bottle and two funny looking pills. I hate taking pills. One is yellow and looks kinda like a football but not really. More squished up and like a triangle. There other one is a white circle. I look at Uncle Tony with a 'what's this' look.</p><p>""Vitamins,"" he answers my unasked question. ""You're going to need to keep up your strength."" I take them and gag at first but I do swallow them. Papa and Uncle Tony take them too. I guess they're gonna need vitamins too.</p><p>The house we drive to is really huge. Like five or ten of ours could fit inside it. And pretty. Papa rings the bell and a voice comes outta nowhere.</p><p>""Are you here for the Scouting meeting?"" the voice says.</p><p>""Yes, sir,"" my Papa says. Which is weird cuz he never calls no one ""sir."" ""BSA recruit Brayden Allred ready to be presented to the Council.""</p><p>Brayden Allred. That's me and hearing I'm gonna be presented to something called a council sounds so cool.</p><p>The door buzzes and Papa and Uncle Tony walk in and right down this long hallway like they been there before. I'm a little excited and more than a little scared. I follow behind them, kind of hiding behind Uncle Tony.</p><p>We get in an elevator to get in, but to get it Papa had to use a number pad thing. We go down a floor. The elevator doors open and we all step into this big room. It's really bright and I have to squint to get used to the light. Papa pushes me forward and I kind of stumble a little then skid to a stop in front of three men, all in uniforms like Papa and Uncle Tony's. Only they got even more patches and medals.</p><p>My eyes start getting used to the light and I see big comfy looking chairs and three big beds. Way bigger than Riley and mine. And guess what the other things I see are? I'll bet you can't.</p><p>All over the room are four cameras. Like real professional movie cams. And each one's got a man behind it. Only they're not in uniforms. And they're filming me. I can teel! Cool.</p><p>Papa and Uncle Tony step up behind me. Papa says, ""BSA Scout Recruit Brayden Allred present for induction into the Boy Sluts of America.""</p><p>The men look at me real serious like. The man in the middle reaches between my legs, grabs my little goolies, and pulls me right in front of him. It HURTS!</p><p>""Are you ready, Recruit Brayden?"" he snaps.</p><p>I mutter, ""yes.""</p><p>A slap across my face jerks my head to the right. My cheeks burns and so do my eyes. I don't want to cry. I hate crying and almost never cry. But I can feel the tears welling up and dripping out my eyes.</p><p>""Speak up faggot scout!"" the man screams. ""And always say 'sir' every time you speak to one of your Boy Slut Masters."" But that ain't all. He grabs my balls again and squeezes them tighter and tighter and tighter.</p><p>""You heard me faggot scout. ARE YOU READY FOR YOUR INITIATION!""</p><p>I can barely squeak through the awful pain. I feel like I'm gonna puke. But he keeps squeezing and I know he's not going to stop until I say something.</p><p>""YES, SIR"" I yell but it comes out like a squeak. It must be okay cuz he lets go. I double over and wait until the pukey feeling goes away. As I'm bent over I can hear the sound of a zipper. And then another and then a bunch of them. I straighten up and the three men in front of me have their pants wide open. None of them have on underwear. I look around. The men at the cameras have their pants open too. No underwear. I turn around. Papa and Uncle Tony too. Only they're kneeling down, untying their shoes. That's when I realize me, my Papa, and Uncle Tony are the only guys with shoes on.</p><p>The man in front of me grabs my balls again but he doesn't squeeze this time. He don't have to. I immediately look right at him.</p><p>""I am the head Boy Slut Scout Master for the entire Council. You are to call me 'Scout Master Chris.' Or, if you're in a hurry, 'Master Chris.' These men are my assistants Scout Master Nick and Scout Master Tim. Salute them with the Boy Slut Scout salute.""</p><p>I've seen Brian do the salute a million times so I do what he does. Two fingers. Right hand. Sharply snapped to the right eyebrow.</p><p>Scout Master Chris gives me a hard squeeze. Not so hard to really hurt but hard enough to tell me I made a mistake.</p><p>""Nice try, faggot scout. But that's a Boy Scout Salute. You're a Boy Slut Scout. Where do you think you're supposed to salute?""</p><p>I really don't have to guess cuz he gives my balls another good squeeze. This one hurts. I quickly do the salute down there, hitting his hands as I do about three times.</p><p>""Good work, faggot scout Brayden,"" Scout Master Chris says. ""Your current rank is Faggot Scout. Here's your Badge of Rank."" He gets a patch off of the table behind him that looks kinda like the ones Brian's got on his shirt. This one's a pink diamond with the word ""FAG"" in black. He pulls a paper off the back and carefully places it where Brian's got his rank patches.</p><p>""In the other, boring Scouting, it takes a long time to progress from one rank to the next. We're a lot more fair. By the time you leave today, you'll move up two ranks.""</p><p>With that he slaps me hard on the other cheek, sending my head snapping to the left.</p><p>""What are you waiting for, pull down my pants. Take them off. And start earning your next rank!""</p><p>I'm not exactly sure what he wants, but I've got a good idea. I kneel down and get his pants off without too much trouble. Without being asked I fold them as neat as I can. He's really hairy all over and his dickie is big. I mean really big. It's like Brian's. It doesn't have any skin on the end like me and Riley's. Or my Papa and Uncle Tony. It ain't hard yet but it's really full looking like Papa's and Uncle Tony's look when they're getting ready for the mouth game. I kneel down and look up.</p><p>""You want me to play the mouth game?"" I ask, then quickly add, ""Scout Master Chris, sir! You want me to suck on your dickie?""</p><p>He chuckles.</p><p>""I should punish you for not using the right terms. You, faggot scout Brayden, you have a dickie. Men like your scout masters, your father, and your uncle have cocks. Say it right or I'll kick you in your tiny, insignificant balls. Tell me what you want.""</p><p>""Cock, sir. I want to suck your cock, sir."" Funny thing is, I'm really scared but I do want to suck his big dickie. I mean cock. It's dripping the sweet tasting stuff I really love. Me and Riley don't drip it but Papa and Uncle Tony do. I lift the cock up and lick it. Right then I notice movement to my right and left. I don't turn my head. I'm too busy licking the good stuff. But I look with my eyes. Scout Masters Nick and Tim are now completely naked. From the sounds behind me I bet my Papa and Uncle Tony are getting naked too.</p><p>""This could be fun!"" I think. Scout Master Chris's cock is starting to get more than just firm. As I lick the tip and get the sweet stuff off, the tip grows thicker and so does the stalk. It starts rising up all by itself just like mine does when I start feeling all sexy like. Pretty soon it's about as hard as I seen a man's cock before. Harder than Papa and Uncle Tony's most times. And the sweet stuff isn't oozing out like it was. It's full on dripping.</p><p>""Suck it, faggot"" ""Scout Master Chris says.</p><p>""Yes, sir,"" I reply and salute proper by hitting my balls with my two-finger salute. And I hit 'em hard. I gotta stretch my mouth open real wide to get the head in. It reminds me of when I once saw a snake swallow a mouse. I know what's coming soon from when I play the mouth game with Papa and Uncle Tony. Sure enough, he starts pushing his cock deeper into my mouth. Tell you the truth, it's the biggest fucking cock I've ever had in there and he just keeps pushing forward. Then he pulls back until the very tip is right back at my lips and I'm like kissing it. Then in.</p><p>""Watch the teeth, faggot,"" he says and slaps me. I know about teeth and sucking from, well you know who. Only this time he pushed in so sudden I couldn't get ready.</p><p>""Sorry, sir,"" I say but it sounds like 'shwawwy sha' with my mouth so full of cock. He pulls back a little then WHAM! He shoves the thing as far in as it'll go. Right into the top of my throat. I start getting sick. I know I'm gonna puke and I know that's not a good thing. But I can't help it. It rises up and tries to get out but my throat's totally plugged.</p><p>""Fuck, man,"" I hear him say but just barely. Everything's starting to get wavy and blurry. ""I just love the way boy puke feels on my piss slit."" And then I totally black out.</p><p>I don't know how long I'm out but Papa and Uncle Tony are over me. Papa's gently slapping my face to wake me up. There's sick on my shirt, but Uncle Tony's wiping it clean.</p><p>""You like that, faggot scout Brayden?"" Scout Master Chris's voice floats to me from above. ""You like having a man cock deep in your throat, showing you who's Scout Master?""</p><p>Funny thing is, even though I hate barfing, even though I blacked out, even though I peed myself when I fainted, I did like it. Liked it a lot!</p><p>As my head clears, I see Scout Master Chris is standing over me. His dickie is still really, really hard. It's kinda funny looking. It don't stick straight out like Papa and Uncle John's when they got bones. It's kinda crooked and bent looking. And oh, so big. It's still dripping the sweet stuff.</p><p>""Now it's Scout Master Nick and Scout Master Tim's turn. After you suck them you can do your den fathers Bill and Tony. That's my Papa and Uncle Tony. You remember that when I started with Scout Master Chris, he wasn't hard. Scout Master Nick and Scout Master Tim are hella hard. And dripping. And pulling on their dickies.</p><p>There I go again. Not dickies. They're pulling on their cocks. Men got cocks. Little boys like me got dickies. Only their cocks aren't anywhere as big as Scout Master Chris's. Or Papa and Uncle Tony's. But they both still look delish! I get back up on my knees and look down at the huge pee spot on my new shorts. I kinda am embarrassed but I don't really care. The only thing about peeing myself that bothers me is that I wet my Sponge Bob unders.</p><p>I crawl over to Scout Master Nick and pull his thingy down. I lick the tip and suck up all the sweet stuff on it. Then Scout Master Tim pushes his in my face. I grab it and lick. I go back and forth and then I suck in Scout Master Tim's yummy cock and suck it back as far as it will go. His hair tickles my nose. I'm going to make it spit like I do in the mouth game, but he pushes me off.</p><p>""That's one talented cocksucker you got there, Bill"" he says. ""But I'm saving my cock for the glory stroke.""</p><p>I don't know what he means, but he moves away so all I got to do is suck on Scout Master Nick's beauty. His is a little bigger than Scout Master Tim's so I have to really work to get my nose in his hairs. I'm gagging when I get that far and he's moaning so so loud.</p><p>Scout Master Chris snarls at him, ""Save yourself! You know you have to hold off for the final act.""</p><p>So Scout Master Nick pulls out too. I'm disappointed but I know I still got two more cocks to work on. Papa and Uncle Tony's. I crawl to both of them, my knees scrubbing along the floor but I don't care. I've never felt so wonderful before. I can't describe it. It's like I all of a sudden love everyone in the room. Even the guys with the cameras. I hadn't noticed it before, but they're all way closer to me, one's even right at my face. And all these guys, they've all got hard dicks. This is the first time I've ever seen so many hard men cocks. They all look so different. Only Papa and Uncle Tony's look the same. I guess cuz they're brothers.</p><p>My brain kinda sorts them by size. Three of the cameramen's dicks are around the same size as Scout Masters Tim and Nick's. Maybe a little bigger. Then there's Papa and Uncle Tony's. They both pretty big. My tummy gets all happy feeling crawling to them knowing I've been playing the mouth game with guys with big dicks. Or cocks. I love both of those words right then so much. I even wish I could roll around in the words like they were pudding smeared all over the floor. Then there's Scout Master Chris's HUGE cock. It's so big . I love, love, love it. I want to go back and kiss it all over and swallow it again until I black out.</p><p>But then there's this one cameraman who's filming real close. He's got the chocolate colored skin I know would taste so good. His cock is big and fat and dripping like a faucet. Big? It looks like my little brother's leg it's so big. I totally want to swallow it. I know it would go down to my tummy. All the way.</p><p>I get to my Papa. The rule in the mouth game is I do it to him first. Always. I look up at him. I feel so wonderful I feel like crying. So I do. Not sad tears but happy, happy tears.</p><p>""I love you so much, Papa,"" I say and kiss and lick his dick all over. I never kissed it before but now I so love Papa and I so love his cock that I gotta show him.</p><p>Uncle Tony says, ""Wow! Looks like the E's kicked in. Look at his eyes. I've never seen them so blue. He's so beautiful, you know that Bill? I love the little fucker so much, Bro.""</p><p>""Looks like it's kicked in for you, too, Tony. Know it has for me. I love this stuff.""</p><p>I suck all of Papa all the way down in one gulp. I gag a little but I know I won't barf. I get his cock down farther in my throat than I ever did before. I don't know how long I suck my Papa, but it feels like forever. And a dream. It feels like a dream. I never loved my Papa so much. I even love when he's rough with me. About a million years later, he pulls me off his cock.</p><p>""Not yet, faggot scout. It's time to do Uncle Tony.""</p><p>I don't love nobody more than my Papa. But right then, I love Uncle Tony almost as much. I dive down on his bouncing boner and swallow it deep too. All too soon, he's pulling me off its delicious dripping head.</p><p>""Looks like you earned your next rank already,"" Scout Master Chris says behind me. He gently pulls me to my feet, pulls paper off the back of another Badge of Rank and places it right next to my FAG patch. ""You are now officially a Boy Slut Scout-Cocksucker Rank""</p><p>I look down. This one has a little picture of a mouth sucking a cock embroidered on it. And the word ""Cocksucker."" Right then, I'm so proud to be a Boy Slut Scout-Cocksucker Rank I can't stand it. I hug Scout Master Chris real tight and stand on my tiptoes. I can barely reach his lips but I give him a huge wet kiss.</p><p>""I love you, Scout Master Chris,"" I announce. And then I do the same for Scout Master Nick and Scout Master Tim. After kissing them on the lips I run over to my Papa and Uncle Tony and kiss them. Only this time I use my tongue like they taught me. When I'm done, I rush t the big black guy filming me up close and throw my arms around him and cuddle my head in tight to his chest. I kinda knock the cam out of the way, but another guy comes over.</p><p>""I love you too even though I don't know your name. You want me to suck your chocolate man cock?"" I can't believe these words are coming out of my mouth. The look in his eyes says ""yes"" but his mouth says ""no.""</p><p>""Can't today, boy,"" he says. ""We got work to do.""</p><p>I pull away and yell, ""I love Boy Slut Scouts. I love sucking cocks. I love you all!'</p><p>Then Scout Master Chris takes me kinda rough by the balls and squeezes real hard. Only it feels real good.</p><p>""We'll see how much you love us after you've earned your next rank,"" he says with a mean voice. I should be scared, but something makes it sound so good.</p><p><i>To be continued (And I do finish my stories).</i></p>"
444,"Our Papa, Our Pimp, Part 3",Antonio Green,auto67340399@hushmail.com,"['Mbb', 'prost', 'anal', 'oral', 'ws', 'nc', 'enema (incidental)']","Boy Slut Scout Brayden -- Cocksucker Rank -- works hard to earn his next rank. But is it hard for an 8, almost 9, year old to achieve the next rank? Or does he make it hard for Scout Master Chris, the other Scout Master, and Papa and Uncle Tony?",2012-06-01T00:00:00,"This story is entirely fiction. It will contain scenes of sexual acts between men and boys and between boys and boys. It will also contain some scenes involving urination, If reading this type of story is illegal where you reside, or if you are under the age of majority where you reside, or if anything in this story offends you DO NOT READ THIS STORY.

However, if you enjoy reading a well-written story of this type and it's legal to do so, enjoy!
One more thing: Please do NOT print this story out on a public computer (like in the library). If you do, take it with you!","<p></p><h5>From Chapter 2</h5><p>""I love you, Scout Master Chris,"" I announce. And then I do the same for Scout Master Nick and Scout Master Tim. After kissing them on the lips I run over to my Papa and Uncle Tony and kiss them. Only this time I use my tongue like they taught me. When I'm done, I rush t the big black guy filming me up close and throw my arms around him and cuddle my head in tight to his chest. I kinda knock the cam out of the way, but another guy comes over.</p><p>""I love you too even though I don't know your name. You want me to suck your chocolate man cock?"" I can't believe these words are coming out of my mouth. The look in his eyes says ""yes"" but his mouth says ""no.""</p><p>""Can't today, boy,"" he says. ""We got work to do.""</p><p>I pull away and yell, ""I love Boy Slut Scouts. I love sucking cocks. I love you all!'</p><p>Then Scout Master Chris takes me kinda rough by the balls and squeezes real hard. Only it feels real good.</p><p>""We'll see how much you love us after you've earned your next rank,"" he says with a mean voice. I should be scared, but something makes it sound so good.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3: Earning a New Rank</h5><p>""Here's the deal,"" Scout Master Chris says, still squeezing my tiny balls, ""you're going to dance for us. I want you to dance from here to that bed over there and crawl up on it with your butt in the air. Only you have to dance really sexy and before you get to the bed, we want all your clothes off.""</p><p>""You want me to dance sexy and take my clothes off, right Scout Master Chris?"" He nods yes. ""Then you want me to climb bareass naked up on the bed with my butt sticking up?""</p><p>""Smart scout!"" he answers. Just then this really great, sexy music starts out of nowhere. He wants me naked with my ass up in the air. I know what's coming next. I seen men in Papa and Uncle Tony's videos getting it up the butt a lot so I know they want to do it with me. My whole body is quivering I'm so excited. And my butthole kinda tingles, itches, wanting something there. I've never had nothing as big as any of their cocks -- even the smallest guy -- but the feeling I've got all over inside makes me want it badder than anything.</p><p>I start by kicking my ratty shoes off. Then as sexy as I can I spin around and pull off one long sock. Still dancing I pull the kerchief slide down but leave it on. Then the other sock. I'm getting close to the bed so I make a turn and dance over to Papa and Uncle Tony. By the time I'm there, I have all the buttons on my shirt undone. I pull the shirt off and fling it on Uncle Tony's head, leaving the kerchief still on.</p><p>Then as sexy as I can, I slowly peel my wife beater off. I kneel down and kiss the end of my Papa's hard dickie. Damn! Not dickie. His hard, hard cock that's sticking up in the air like my boners do. After I lick the yummy stuff off, I hang my dark blue wife beater on Papa's cock. I feel like I'm going to explode. My dickie's on fire and I need to jack on it so bad but I know somehow I'm not supposed to.</p><p>Still dancing, I make muscles and spin around four times real fast, getting a little dizzy when I stop. I undo my web belt -- that's what Brian calls his Cub Scout belt -- and smack myself hard on the butt with it three times in time to the music and three times right my my tiny balls. Then fling it wildly away.</p><p>Next off come my shorts. I end up having to sit down to pull them off cuz they're so tight, but I roll around on the floor to do it. They're pretty wet from when I passed out and peed myself. I show off the big wet spot to everyone including the cameras. Then, standing up I stick them in my mouth and suck. Tastes like cloth mostly, but I can taste some pee. I toss them at Scout Master Chris who's been following close.</p><p>Last, I rub the front of my Sponge Bob unders. My hard little soldier that's screaming to be rubbed and jacked. The pants are almost completely pee wet, front and back. Slowly I peel them down, keeping my dickie hidden. I dance a little, bend over and wiggle my butt, then pull my Sponge Bobs off in one movement. My dickie snaps back painfully against my tummy when he's free. I love it. Love the tingle of pain. They're thin enough that I stuff almost all them into my mouth. Now that's what I'm talking about. Yummy peepee pissy taste.</p><p>With them still in my mouth I climb up on the bed as Scout Master Chris told me and stick my butt way up in the air like I seen girl dogs do before the man dog gets on top. I do the Boy Slut Scout salute on my balls as hard as I can stand it. Then on both butt cheeks. Finally, I stick the two saluting fingers into my butt hole. Not far in like Riley and me do. Far enough to be my own special Boy Slut Scout salute. I spit the Sponge Bobs out.</p><p>""Cocksucker Scout Brayden reporting for duty, Scout Master Chris, sir,"" I say snappily pushing them in all the way.</p><p>Scout Master Chris pulls my fingers from my butt hole. I look at them. They look clean. Not like when Riley and me play the butt game. I stick them in my mouth. They taste mostly like skin and just a teeny bit like butt. Guess the emena did its job.</p><p>""I like the kerchief on the little slut. Nice touch,"" Scout Master Tim says to Scout Master Chris. Then he whispers in his ear. Scout Master Chris nods ""yes"" and Scout Master Tim is taking the kerchief off me.</p><p>I'm confused cuz I thought they liked me keeping it on. Then I feel him slipping it on my super duper hard boner. Oooo. That adds to the fire in my dickie and balls and tummy. He pulls the slide thing tight but not too tight.</p><p>I hear Scout Master Chris spit. Then he's poking a finger at my hole and pushes it in. It feels so good, my boner jerks and kind of shakes the kerchief around. I make it jump again as he digs in my hole. He's touching that special place inside Riley and me just love. He pulls his finger out. Inspects it.</p><p>""Good job cleaning the little slut out, Bill,"" Scout Master Chris says to my Papa. ""I don't care if they're clean in there but we can sell more vids if they are. So nice work.""</p><p>He reaches around me and has me lick his thick finger clean. As I'm licking I can feel something coldish and wet on my butthole. Then while I'm sucking his fat finger clean another finger slips inside. It's pushing the wet stuff in.</p><p>""Grease him good, Nick,"" Scout Master Chris says. ""I want him to feel it good but I don't want to send him to the hospital. Hard time explaining that. Wouldn't it, Bill?""</p><p>My Papa and Uncle Tony both answer that it would be. I don't got no idea what they're talking about. Then as if on a signal, everyone but Scout Master Chris and two camera guys back away.</p><p>""It's showtime!"" Scout Master Chris yells real loud. ""You ready Cocksucker Scout Brayden?""</p><p>He pushes the head of his cock against my hole. It feels wet and cool too, just like the finger that was in me. He presses it a little more so my hole pushes in just a teeny bit. I am so hot right now. I mean real hotness inside and out. My dickie. My butthole. All over me. I know what's going to happen and I want it so bad.</p><p>""Yes, sir, Scout Master Chris. I'm ready, sir."" He pushes a little more. I feel even hotter. My hole's itching to get him in me.</p><p>""What is it you want, Cocksucker Scout Brayden?""</p><p>""I want your thing inside me, sir,"" I answer. He slaps me hard.</p><p>""It's not a thing. Use the right name. And tell me where you want it!""</p><p>""I want your cock inside my butt, sir. Please, sir.""</p><p>""That's better. But what's it called, Cocksucker Scout Brayden?""</p><p>""I can say that? It's a bad boy word."" A push in my rear tells me it's okay. I know the word from Papa and Uncle Tonys vids and what the big kids say at school.</p><p>""We want you to use all the bad boy words,"" Scout Master Chris answers.</p><p>I yell as loud as I can, ""I want you to fuck my motherfucking shit hole, Scout Master Chris. I want you to fuck me. Please, sir."" I try to be a bad boy.</p><p>I can feel Scout Master Chris pushing harder against my hole. I can feel it opening slow up just like it does when I'm doing a thick poop. It feels good and hurts at the same time. My dickie feels so alive. So hot. I want to jerk it and kind of reach down to to it. Then I feel the kerchief being pulled way tight on my dickie and balls. The slide digs into my boy parts real tight. Pain shoots all through my tummy but I'm starting to get a gooey. Without even touching it. Just as the feeling spreads all over my boy parts and tummy, Scout Master Chris shoves his cock all the way in.</p><p>""Stop! Stop! It hurts! It hurts!""</p><p>He just pushes hard and I kind of go someplace else in my head cuz it hurts in my butt so much. And on my boy parts.</p><p>""He's zoning out. Give him the smelling salts,"" I hear someplace far away. Then I'm awake again with this awful stink in my nose.</p><p>""He's back. Now the other.""</p><p>Another smell replaces the awful one. It's not bad. Kind of sweet. But I feel like I'm being ripped in two. Like Scout Master Chris has tried to shove a telephone pole up me. Just as I can feel his coarse, rough hair against my cheeks my head bursts. I got the loving feeling back. And the fuck me hard, fuck me deep feeling, too. But it still hella hurts so I shriek out really loud. I can feel him, someone, pulling hard on my kerchief. I think my balls and dickie are going to be ripped off. He's pulled his cock back almost all the way. Then with a hard yank on the kerchief slams back in.</p><p>Another shriek. I can feel something warm and wet dribbling down my legs. Another trip to nowhere land. The sweet smell comes back. My head swells again and I can't tell anymore what's happening.</p><p>I really don't remember anything for real from then on until a lot later. I kind of remember the outlines of it when I look at the movies they made. Three hours of movies. Edited.</p><p>Scout Master Chris went at me for 21 minutes 38 seconds. I know. I timed it on the movie. About half way through, he lifts me up and carries me around to all the scout masters and my Papa and Uncle Tony. I'm bouncing up and down on his hard cock like a rag doll. They all yank hard on the kerchief.Then he gets back to the bed and twists me around so I'm facing him. It musta hurt cuz I scream like bloody murder. But I don't remember it.</p><p>He grabs me by my hips. Pulls me hard onto his cock again. Then pounds. And pounds some more. In the movies I can see I'm crying. I can kinda hear my whimpering ""thop, thop."" It's funny cuz I used to lisp until I was 5 but my kindergarten teacher taught me how not to. But I'm lisping again. Like a baby.</p><p>Close ups on Scout Master Chris's cock as it plows in and out of me. There's tons of blood on it. My blood. Blood from my poop hole. And its on my cheeks.</p><p>""Take it, you little fuck boy,"" Scout Master Chris is chanting regularly. Then he pulls all the way out. I mean all the way and without even aiming, jams it all the way back in.</p><p>""NOOOOOO!"" the little boy on the screen screams. I guess it musta hurt a lot. I don't remember. Then Scout Master Chris is jerk his hips in the motion I now recognize as pumping his juice inside me. Pumping his spunk. Pumping his jiz. Pumping his cum. Pumping his sperms. Breeding me. I know these words from all the customers who've plowed my asshole since that day.</p><p>He pulls out as rough as he jammed in. His cock is a mess. Blood. Cum. Lube. He grabs me by the hair, pulls me up, and rams his softening cock in my mouth.</p><p>""Clean it, fuck boy. Clean my cock good."" The little boy in the movie musta been awake enough to do what he asks. In a couple of minutes, Scout Master Chris's cock is pretty clean. He picks up the Sponge Bobs and wipes the rest of the blood and spunk off.</p><p>""That was funking awesome, Bill. You told me he was a virgin, but I really didn't believe you. You're getting an extra c-note for this. I don't know how you kept your cock out of this tight shit hole so long. Plans have changed, guys. Bill gets the next turn at Boy Slut Scout Brayden's hole as his reward.""</p><p>When I see the movies I always feel kinda weird when I watch my Papa walk right up to my bleeding, bruised hole. He pulls off the kerchief and then ties it back on to just my balls. He lifts my legs up. Lines his cock right up there. And then -- no lube, not a drop -- rams it all the way in in one push. My body jerks upright and my mouth opens in a silent scream. As he's fucking me, he pulls the kerchief really tight. I can see my balls are turning purple on the screen.</p><p>Papa doesn't take as long as Scout Master Chris. He's not as big, either. But from the looks, he made me feel every 13 minutes and 13 seconds. When he's done, he repeats Scout Master Chris's thing having me lick him clean. Only now I'm not responding so he wipes it all over my mouth and face.</p><p>After Papa was done, Scout Master Nick had his turn. Then Uncle Tony. Then Scout Master Tim. Then they start all over. All the scout masters and Papa and Uncle Tony. The camera guys never got a turn.</p><p>By the time they're all done, my thighs are streaked with blood. They pull my Sponge Bob unders back on me. This is where the movies stop. I do remember having that nasty smell back in my nose. And waking up.</p><p>""About time you woke up,"" Papa is saying to me. ""You been out for over an hour.""</p><p>I hurt so much back there I can't even sit up. I feel a rumbling back there. Then I let out a loud and disgusting fart. It feels really gooey back there.</p><p>""I'm sorry, Papa,"" I cry. ""I pooped myself. Couldn't help it. Please don't be mad.""</p><p>My Papa pulls the rear of my unders back and looks.</p><p>""No poop. You've been farting up a storm in your sleep. We pumped a lot of air in you. And our spunk, too,"" he says and everyone laughs. ""It's just our spunk and a little blood. But you did do a good job of pissing yourself a couple of times in your sleep.""</p><p>I notice then that everyone's dressed. Everyone except me. I just have my Sponge Bobs on. Very wet Sponge Bobs. I whisper so no one can hear, ""Sorry Sponge Bob. I didn't mean to pee you. I won't do it ever again.""</p><p>I watch as Scout Master Chris is counting some money to my dad. I guess Papa got paid for today. I wonder how much so I watch as he counts out loud.</p><p>""One. Two. Three. Four,"" he says as he puts the bills in my Papa's hand. All the way to twenty. Then he counts two more.</p><p>""That makes us even. Plus you got your bonus.""</p><p>Twenty-two. I'm pretty sure it's more than twenty-two dollars. I'm good at math. I do the multiplication. Five time twenty-two: $110! Wow. I'm worth that much. Then I think. Maybe they're $10 bills. That would be $220! I still hurt a lot. So much. And my head aches. I don't know if I ever want to do it again. But $110! Or maybe even $220! If I do it again, maybe Papa will get me something special.</p><p>Scout Master Chris speaks again to my Papa, ""You got one big for the cherry. But I got some other guys who love to fuck this sweet piece of almost virgin ass. I can give you two big for a weekend. You can be here but no touchies. You up to it? Plus just like this time, a cut on the vid profits.""</p><p>""Two big. Sounds good. When?""</p><p>They set it up for a couple of months. Want my boy pussy -- that's what they call my poop hole -- back in shape.</p><p>Papa and Uncle Tony are about to take me home when Scout Master Tim tries to pull off my Sponge Bobs. I garb them and won't let them go.</p><p>""No!"" I scream. ""I earned these. My pooper hurts so much you gotta let me keep them!""</p><p>The men all talk with each other.</p><p>""We need these, Fuck Scout Brayden,"" Scout Master Nick says. Fuck Scout. My new rank. I look at my scout shirt Uncle Tony's carrying. A new Badge of Rank. An embroidered cock with red streaks almost all the way out of a chubby looking butt. It almost makes me feel better. Almost.</p><p>""Please, Papa. Let me keep them. Please?""</p><p>More talking. The one of the camera guys disappears for a few minutes and brings back a plastic package that's been opened.</p><p>""Here's two brand new ones,"" he says. ""Would this make it better?""</p><p>I've kinda gotten attached to my other pair. I'd peed them and put that butt stuff in them. But then I decided two for one was a good deal. I let them take my dirty ones.</p><p>""We're going to sell these,"" Scout Master Chris explains to my Papa, ""as a special with one of the movies that come out of this great day. Probably get an additional 500.""</p><p>500? He can't mean $500. Who would pay $500 for dirty, peed in underpants?</p><p>I stand up and my legs give way underneath me. My Uncle Tony catches me before I totally fall to the ground.</p><p>""Whoa, little guy. You're in no shape to walk."" He lifts me up and carries me out following my Papa. I'm so tired.</p><p>*************</p><p>All these thoughts flashed through my mind as I soaped up Riley. Papa said they weren't going to bust his cherry this time. But Papa's lied to before. Many times. Riley's good and clean and I'm ready to undo his enema. Before I do, I cuddle him against me and put my head on his.</p><p>""Why do you hate enemas so much?"" I ask him. ""I always get a super cum from them.""</p><p>""I was only a little kid back then. But I remember what happened to you that time I saw you get one in the shower. I know how much you hurt for a long time. And I've seen the movies, too. I do NOT want that to happen to me.""</p><p>I squeeOur Papa, Our Pimp, Part zed him tight and kissed his lips in a brotherly kiss.</p><p>""I'll try to protect you, Rile-boy. I'll do my best.""</p><p>I let the air out of Riley's bardex balloons and pulled the nozzle out.</p>"
445,"Our Papa, Our Pimp, Part 4",Antonio Green,auto67340399@hushmail.com,"['Mb', 'prost', 'anal', 'oral', 'ws', 'nc', 'force', 'cbt', 'bdsm', 'enema (incidental)']","In this chapter, 12-year old Brayden gets his 9-year old brother ready for his induction into a special scout troop. As he's waiting for his Papa and Uncle Tony to get his brother ready, Brayden watches movies of his second time at the Scout House and first time with clients. It's just the beginning of a brutal ride for Brayden.",2012-06-21T00:00:00,"This story is entirely fiction. It will contain scenes of sexual acts between men and boys and between boys and boys, some rough and/or abusive. It will also contain some scenes involving urination, If reading this type of story is illegal where you reside, or if you are under the age of majority where you reside, or if anything in this story offends you DO NOT READ THIS STORY.

However, if you enjoy reading a well-written story of this type and it's legal to do so, enjoy!
One more thing: Please do NOT print this story out on a public computer (like in the library). If you do, take it with you!","<p></p><h5>From Chapter 3</h5><p>All these thoughts flashed through my mind as I soaped up Riley. Papa said they weren't going to bust his cherry this time. But Papa's lied to before. Many times. Riley's good and clean and I'm ready to undo his enema. Before I do, I cuddle him against me and put my head on his.</p><p>""Why do you hate enemas so much?"" I ask him. ""I always get a super cum from them.""</p><p>""I was only a little kid back then. But I remember what happened to you that time I saw you get one in the shower. I know how much you hurt for a long time. And I've seen the movies, too. I do NOT want that to happen to me.""</p><p>I squeezed him tight and kissed his lips in a brotherly kiss.</p><p>""I'll try to protect you, Riley-boy. I'll do my best.""</p><p>I let the air out of Riley's bardex balloons and pulled the nozzle out.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4: Meeting Some of the Troop</h5><p>I'd expected Riley to let his guts go as soon as I'd pulled the enema tube out. But Riley had become more and more shy about pooping in front of me as he got older. It used to be he liked to intrude on my showers and squeeze a big stinky loaf. But not anymore. He'd become incredibly shy about it -- even as he'd become sexier and more open about pee stuff. </p><p>He started to waddle out of the large shower area toward the toilet that was a good 20 feet away.</p><p>Since I'd started working for my Papa and Uncle Tony regularly, we'd been able to move to a much larger house with 3 full bathrooms. Each of the bathrooms had a large open shower -- no dingy stall with moldy curtains like the old house -- with a double shower head. Papa's bathroom had a large spa-tub that could hold four people. (Convenient for certain stay-over guests). But Riley's and mine only had a large two person tub. Papa and Uncle Tony's also had not one, not two, but three toilets, and a bidet -- again a cool thing for certain guests with particular needs.</p><p>But our bathroom only had one toilet and it was far enough away that I knew there was no way Riley would make it before he had to let go. And Papa would NOT like that. Thinking fast, I drop to my knees, grab my skinny, beautiful brother by the hips, and suck his limp noodle into my mouth. As soon as it touches the warm recess of my mouth, it hardens to its full two inches. I can feel Riley trying to keep his hole squeezed shut tight. He pinches his cheeks as hard as he can. But I'll have none of that. I swoop my tongue out and slurp his little marble-nuts into my mouth.</p><p>""Fuck it, Brayden,"" he whines. ""You know I don't like to...""</p><p>But that's all he's able to get out. His dick starts spasming wildly in my mouth and, no longer able to be controlled, his tight, delicious asshole jerks open. The entire contents of the enema seem to explode from his wide open hole. The smell is none too pleasant. Unless you like that sort of thing. Which I'm a little embarrassed to say I do. But the shower's still running so the dirty water and most of the smell are quickly washed away. </p><p>During the enema entire expulsion, Riley's cute little boy pecker was dancing wildly in my mouth. A longer orgasm than he usually gets. And Riley gets LONG cums. </p><p>Spasms passed, he gulps for air and does what he always does after every orgasm. His warm, sweet-sour piss fills my mouth. I gulp and swallow as fast as I can. Even though he'd wet the bed that night and filled my mouth not more than 30 minutes earlier, he still had a lot to give me. Boy, that little guy can piss. Ever since we'd started playing the mouth game as we called it back then, he was a real flooder.</p><p>I don't know why, but sometimes he'd eat or drink something that made his pee taste rank, something like asparagus -- but I loved his piss better than anyone else's. And after over three years working for Papa and Uncle Tony, I'd tasted A LOT. Riley's always is best. Cuz he's the best. </p><p>So when he's done his gooeys and peeing in his big bro's mouth, he kind of doubles over, real tired. I hate to do this to him, but he's gotta take more hosings until he's clean. When I tell him, he doesn't say anything. Just cries.</p><p>""Don't worry, Riley-boy. The next ones aren't as bad. Not as much water and you don't have to try to hold them. Just let 'em out when you want.""</p><p>He sniffles and wipes his eyes and seems ready to do it again. Then he looks behind him and sees the two golf ball-sized, gray brown lumps on the drain. He looks at me with those eyes. Defeated. It would have been okay, I guess, if it all got washed away. But that poop-shy part of him hated seeing what he'd left. He starts crying again.</p><p>""Don't worry, kiddo,"" I tell him, squeezing him tight. ""I'll clean it up while you're getting the next bag."" </p><p>Normally, I woulda just undone my bardex tube and let it all out right there in the shower. Like I done almost all the times I get an enema. Which is a lot. But Riley's embarrassed enough about his pooping in the shower, I don't want to make it worse. So I refill fill his bag and slip the tube back up in him, inflate the balloon thing just a little, and let the water gurgle into his guts. </p><p>I undo my bardex, pull it out, squeeze my cheeks real tight. I'm good at this. Got lots of practice. I can hold my water for 20 minutes or more. Anyways, I bend over -- that's a challenge but I don't lose a drop -- and pick up the two turd balls in my hands.</p><p>""Ewww,"" Riley squeals through his tears. ""How can you do that?""</p><p>""Cuz it's yours, that's why. I love everything about you. Even your poops.""</p><p>Riley laughs. Good. His crying's stopped. ""Double eww. You're my yuckiest in the world big brother."" Then he does something that melts my heart. I know he doesn't like poop stuff, but even with me holding his two poop balls in my hands, he stands on tippy toes and kisses me. Not a sexy kiss -- although he's great at those -- but an ""I love you"" kiss.</p><p>So I go over to the toilet, drop his little gifts into the water, sit down, and let it all out. </p><p>It takes four more rinsings to clean Riley out so the water runs clear and don't taste like nothing. Only takes me two more. Like I said, I get 'em a lot. Then I call Papa and he takes Riley into his bedroom. I know what's coming. I saw Riley's new uniform the other day hanging in there. Riley knows what's coming, too. He's crying quietly when Papa takes him by the shoulder and leads him away. But the tears are rolling down his cheeks like the dam broke.</p><p>I can hear Papa and Uncle Tony talking to Riley from behind the door. Soft at first, then Papa's voice gets loud. I don't want to hear it so I go into our playroom downstairs in what used to be the basement. I try to get out of my mind what Riley's gonna start doing, so I try dozing. Doesn't work. So I turn on the DVD player. Damn! Its a movie of my second visit to Scout Master Chris's house and my first time with real customers. And my first time meeting other Boy Slut Scouts.</p><p>Like Scout Master Chris said, they waited a couple of months before I went back to the Scout house. By that time, my poor, bruised poo hole was all better. A little bruised but not sore. </p><p>Papa and Uncle Tony waited a week before they did me again. But they're both smaller than Scout Master Chris, so it wasn't so bad. I actually started liking the feel of their cocks fucking me.</p><p>A couple of times they gave me the ""vitamins"" they'd given me before my induction. (That's what the called it. My Boy Slut Scout induction. Pretty cool). I knew they weren't vitamins after that first time. Papa wouldn't tell me what they were but Uncle Tony did. The yellow pill is a boner pill. Keeps you hard for a long, long time. Not the Viagra stuff. Something else.</p><p>The white circle one is something I've heard about. Ecstasy. E. Uncle Tony explains if the other stuff's a boner pill, E is a horny pill. Makes you super horny. At least it does me. I'm learning to like having my Papa and Uncle Tony up inside me. But you know what? I fucking LOVE it when I take E. </p><p>So the that day I'm going back to the Scout house, they get me dressed in my uniform again. It's really cool looking. Only before I put on my jockeys (no Sponge Bobs this time) and out of my pants, they give me my vitamins and squeeze some gooey stuff inside my butt hole. Sorry. My ""boy pussy."" </p><p>The gooey stuff's kinda cold at first, but soon it starts warming up. I thought it was going to get hot like the the stuff Papa's used in me when he teaching me a lesson. That stuff hella BURNS! For a long, long time. I hate it worse than the beatings I sometimes get for a lesson. Only this stuff just gets a little warm. And then right inside my boy pussy starts itching like. Not like a mosquito itch. Different. Like I gotta scratch it with Papa's cock. Or Uncle Tony's cock. Or any cock. And I'm getting super boned and the E is starting to take over.</p><p>They make me pull my dink through the slit in my unders. They tie a leather string thing right around my balls and dink. Tight. And they pull me out to the car. FUCK! It so hurts. But I also fel kinda like I'mon fire all over. So I guess I kinda like it, too.</p><p>We get to the house and I'm flying I'm so horned up. Uncle Tony gave me another E.</p><p>""You're going to need this, today, Braydie,"" he says. He makes me wash it down with a gulp of his piss. Makes? I love his piss almost as much as Papa's. They untie the leather thing and boy right then my stuff hurt more than it ever did. They zip me up proper. A man I never saw before leads me all by myself to the same room as before. You can believe I was totally scared. I know Papa and Uncle Tony would let the guys do whatever they wanted. But I wanted them there just in case.</p><p>So imagine how surprised I was when I go in the room and there's only a kid there. He's tall and super skinny. His arms are really long and kinda gangly. And I notice his fingers are also really long and skinny too. He's got beautiful, long red hair down to his shoulders. He looks like a really pretty girl. </p><p>I can't tell how old he is but he's older than me I know. And he's wearing a bright yellow Speedo. The Speedo's got a picture of a guy's junk printed on it where his should be.</p><p>I'm about to say something as the door closes behind me but I don't get a chance. This kid runs over to me. Hugs me real tight and kisses me hard. Lips then tongue. Then a squeeze on my junk.</p><p>""Oh, Brayden,"" he sighs, his voice high pitched like a girl singer, ""I've so wanted to meet you since I saw your movies. You were so good in them. I totally, totally fell in love with you.""</p><p>Then he kisses my again. </p><p>After we break, I can see his Speedos are tented bad. From the looks of it his dick is really long. But it doesn't look thick.</p><p>""You like what you see,"" he asks. I'm kinda embarrassed he noticed me looking. ""I'll show it to you in a sec. But I wanna see yours. It felt sooooo hard, sweety.""</p><p>I start unbuckling by web belt but he stops me.</p><p>""Not like that. I want you to strip to music like you did before. Oh, and how gauche of me. My name's Taylor."" He trots over to a table and starts an iPod. Sexy music again. I dance and strip and strip and dance until I'm down to my jockeys. I'm super hard and to be honest, I'm drooling I'm so turned on. My mouth. Not my dink cuz I didn't precum then. (Not now, even).</p><p>So when I'm down to my jockeys, he kneels in front of me and uses his teeth light on my dink. Nibbles. Then pulls it away from my tummy and is sucking me through the cloth.</p><p>""I bet you have to urinate, don't you?"" he asked.</p><p>I nod.</p><p>""Give it to me, sweety. I want to taste your urine. Your piss. Your peepee. Your weewee. Your titi."" Then me dives back down.</p><p>I've peed in Riley's mouth with a boner many times but not like this. Not with a sexy boy's teeth wrapped around my bone. It takes like 30 seconds then I start a little dribble. Then a little more. Then the flood.</p><p>Taylor gulps and swallows. Then pulls away and lets my pee flow all over his face and his gorgeous red hair. </p><p>""Oh,"" he mutters, ""I love that so much. I love you so much.""</p><p>As my pee slows down, he grabs my wet jockeys in his teeth and starts pulling them down. My bone is dragged with the elastic but then it snaps back up, hitting Taylor in the nose. I step out of the unders. I'm totally naked and totally exposed. He starts fondling my balls. It feels so good. I've never had anyone touch them that soft and gentle. Uncle Tony's usually pretty good. Papa is a brute with them. Riley, well he just don't know any better than be kind of rough. But Taylor's rolling them around. Licking them, sucking them like they're some kind of precious.</p><p>""Do you want to see what I've got?"" he says, standing. He puts my hands on the waistband of his Speedos. I pull them down. I was going to be careful about snagging his dick, but the bad boy inside me doesn't want to be careful. As I pull down, the waistband pulls his dick down with it, just like he'd done with mine. Then, bing! His dick gets loose. It snaps back up to his tummy like mine did but hard enough that it sounds like a face slap.</p><p>I can't believe what I'm seeing. I don't know whether to call his thing a dick, a dink, a cock, or what. It's not like any I've seen before. It's real long. Almost to his belly button. No hair. And it's as thin as a Sharpie. A regular one. Not one of those fat ones. And his ball sack. Wow! It's just a little fold underneath his dick. </p><p>""Pretty looking, isn't it? He asks. ""Feel my balls.""</p><p>I can't speak. I reach out and gently press the tight skin that should be a ball sack. I can feel something in there. Little like peas. Two of them. </p><p>""Squeeze them hard. Please.""</p><p>I do. They're soft and gooshy. It's gotta hurt cuz Taylor's face is all squinched up.</p><p>""Harder! Harder!"" he begs.</p><p>I squeeze as hard as I can, a thumb and index finger on each tiny ball. I can feel them flatten. Taylor shrieks like a girl and his dick starts jumping madly. He's having a huge cum. As dry as mine and Riley's. And for such a long dick you'd think he'd be shooting like a hose even if it's skinny like a drinking straw.</p><p>When his cum passes, he kisses my again, panting in my mouth as his tongue digs deep. I swear, he's in my throat with it.</p><p>After like forever kissing, and me getting hornier by the second, he pulls away and grabs his thing. It's still hard.</p><p>""Cialis works on me even,"" he says. ""That's the name of the boner pills they give you. Bet you wonder about me. Why I'm this way.""</p><p>I nod once again.</p><p>""Well, here's the deal. First off, Scout Master Chris is my daddy. He made me this way. My dickie -- that's what I like to call it and that's what I want you to call it - my dickie's over 6 and half inches long the last time daddy measured it. Pretty awesome, right? My daddy and the other men like it like that. It's so thin because I'm a freak. </p><p>""Daddy started torturing my balls from the time I was a little baby. When I was nine, he started punishing them really hard. By then, I was so used to it I thought all boys got ball tortured. And I like it. Daddy would squeeze them with clamps and suck me at the same time. Or he'd fuck me and one of his friends would suck me while they were doing nasty stuff to my balls. </p><p>""I loved it. Totally fucking loved it. He also started giving me injections at that time. One type pretty much killed my balls. That is what the crushing and squeezing didn't. The other made sure my dickie would grow. Long. Not fat. Big long, skinny dickie. No cum. No real balls. But what I do have get really painful if you squeeze them. That makes me cum. So like you can see, I'm a freak. And I love it! Would you want to be a freak like me too?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" I answer, finally finding my voice. ""I don't think I like being hurt. And I think I want my balls.""</p><p>Taylor drops to his knees once again and takes my super hard dink in his mouth. God is he good. Plays his tongue inside my skin and all around the sensitive dink head. Slurps, sucks, squeezes with his lips and his mouth. Oooo. I've never felt this good.</p><p>Then, still sucking, he snips my balls with his fingers. Hard. Really, really hard. I shriek. Just like a girl myself. Then he takes them in his hand and squeezes them as hard as he can and pulls them down so that I feel like they're going to rip off. I'm close to puking it hurts so bad. But just as I get real close, he pokes a finger up my poop hole and stabs my special boy place.</p><p>I erupt! If I had any cum, I would've flooded his mouth. My dink's dancing like crazy in Taylor's mouth. My boy pussy is throbbing on his finger with every spasm in my dink. I let loose a string of loud, stinky farts that make Taylor giggle. I can hear him breathing in deep. Nasty, dirty pervert! Like me.</p><p>Finally I stop jerking and collapse to my own knees.</p><p>""See, sweety,"" Taylor says, licking his finger. ""You do like pain. I knew you would. Maybe you'll become a ball-less freak like me. You up for more play?""</p><p>""Yeah. That'd be fun. But first can you answer me something?""</p><p>""Sure. What is it?""</p><p>""Well couple of things. First, how old are you? It's kinda hard to tell.""</p><p>""Fourteen. Believe it or not. I know I look younger. Clients tell me I look I'm a super tall 10-year old. That's hella sweet if you ask me. The shots do that. I like it. I'm Peter Pan. I don't want to grow up. I want to stay a horny boy the rest of my life. What's the other question?""</p><p>""Are you gay?""</p><p>Taylor shrugged his shoulders. ""I don't know. I know I love boys. But I've never had a girl or even got to know one very much. See, I've never been to school. Daddy teaches me. I know I love sex with boys and men. I love getting fucked. And fucking. And sucking. And being sucked. I love it all. Even the pain. Sometimes especially the pain. What about you? Are you gay?""</p><p>""Dunno. Maybe. I'm only nine. Well, in two months. I don't look at girls at school much. I like looking at the boys, though. So maybe. There's one boy I really like a lot but I don't think he even knows I'm alive.""</p><p>""What's his name? Tell me about him.""</p><p>""His name is Lucas. He's a year ahead of me in sixth grade. He's got dreamy eyes and super sexy curly hair. Look what he does to me."" I point down at my dink. It's jumping around just thinking about Lucas.</p><p>""And one other boy, but it's real weird.""</p><p>""What is?""</p><p>""It's my little brother. Riley. He's only almost six. He's a pest sometimes. We fool around. A lot. I love him like a brother. But I sometimes I feel different about him. Like I totally want to hold him and love him. I'm smart in school so I know what it's called. It's called incest."" And I know it's real bad.""</p><p>""Who says incest is bad?"" Taylor asks. ""I saw your father and uncle rape the crap out of you on the movies. And a lot of the Scout Masters fuck their little boys. My father does. I don't want it any other way.""</p><p>""But he's so little. And I don't think he knows any better."" I start crying. But thinking about Riley's little pee-pee and his tight little boy hole. Man, that's got me hornier than even thinking about Lucas. Maybe it's the E. Maybe it's just me.</p><p>Taylor holds me and asks, ""Can I be your big brother and sex you up right now? Take a look at my penis. You're making me so fucking horny talking about your little brother and you. It hasn't gone down at all! I want to fuck you sooooo bad right now. I've wanted to since I first saw you in the movies. Please.""</p><p>I lean back and pull my legs up over my ears. That's how Uncle Tony likes it best. So he can kiss me while he's pumping in me. Papa likes me doggy best cuz he can dig it in deeper. Harder. That's good, too. But I wish he'd kiss me when he's doing me sometimes.</p><p>""My pussy's so itchy for you, Taylor. Fuck me hard, please. With your long freaky dickie up my pooper pussy. Fuck me. NOW!""</p><p>Taylor slides between my legs. I bend up so I can see him. It looks so weird this long, skinny super hard boy cock bouncing around. It looks kinda like the drawings I do of boys. Uncle Tony says I'm good at drawing. So does my teacher. Not naked drawings of course! She says I've got real talent. Anyways, I used to draw pictures of boys doing it like I do with Riley. In the mouth. In the poo hole. Only I'd give them real long dinks. Not little shrimpy ones like mine. </p><p>So now I've got a super sexy boy with this real long dink -- sorry, dickie -- about to push it into me. He leans down and hocks in his throat real deep and then lets this long wad of spit drool down and almost touch my hole. Before it touches, he slurps it back up. I don't know why but watching him do this is making right inside my hole itch even more. I mean it's been itching and needing a scratch with Taylor's dickie since I first saw him. But now I'm just about crazy. He does the spit thing three more times. Then it finally touches my hole. Right in the middle. It feels warm, wet, slippery. </p><p>Then without saying anything, he pushes it right in. FUCK! It hurts. Burns. I can't help it. I'm trying to push it out like I'm doing a huge poop. That doesn't stop Taylor. He pushes as hard as he can and his almost seven inches jams, slams, bams into me. He's pressed right into the base of his spike. That's what it feels like. A long, steel spike. It hurts so much I feel sick in my tummy. What's weird is I can't feel his balls like I do Papa and Uncle Tony when they do me. I can even feel Riley's when he's doing it, and his are tiny. Not Taylor.</p><p>He pulls out and I can feel my hole grabbing on his spike. I feel like it's pulling all my inside pooper tube outside. When he's almost all the way out, he hocks another loogie and wets his dickie and slams it in again. Only this time it doesn't hurt so much. He does this maybe three or four times and soon I'm flying. It feels so good. When it's deep in me, I can feel the tip right at that turny place inside me. When Taylor can see I'm loving his fucking, he leans down and starts kissing me. Deep. Spit soaked. Better ever than Uncle Tony. I wrap my legs around him. They don't go all the way around but it feels so good. </p><p>Suddenly, my balls are on fire. He's squeezing them harder than he did before. Pinching them with his nails. Twisting and squeezing my sack. Pulling on it and twisting it. </p><p>I see blue and purple and red and I know there's no way I'm not going to puke. Right in Taylor's mouth if he keeps squeezing. But he's fucking me so good. And with his free hand he starts pulling gently on my dink. Soft. Sweet. Loving. I'm being torn apart by all these feelings fighting each other. This huge pain in my balls. My gut rumbling like I'm sick. My dink feeling so good. So hot. My pooper feeling hotter. The itch being scratched so good. Taylor poking perfectly at my little boy place inside my pooper. My entire body -- pain and the great feelings -- loving Taylor more than I've ever loved anyone.</p><p>He can tell I'm close cuz he picks up his pace fucking into me. He pulls completely out several times and stabs his sharp spike back in without missing a beat. He's got my ball sack twisted and pulled up so high that he's pounding it into my tummy. I'm screaming in pain. Screaming in the good feelings.  He's close too. And he's screaming as loud as me.</p><p>""Mother fucker. Little faggot. Ass kissing cock sucking piss drinking shit eating little faggot!"" </p><p>How does he know? It's like he's looking into my soul. I'm so ashamed. The shame overtaking the pain is all I can feel until BOOM! Everything explodes inside me. My dink jerks wildly in Taylor's gentle touch. He digs the fist that was torturing my balls hard into my tummy. I can feel his dickie spasm inside me as mine twitches and starts pissing all over my tummy and Taylor's chest. All this time, my torturer, my lover is kissing me. Tongue yummy kisses.</p><p>Finally, spent, he collapses on top of me, tongue still in my mouth.</p><p>I'm bawling. Not from the pain. But because he knows what I'm really like. The bad, dirty, nasty boy I am.</p><p>Taylor knows why I'm crying. He licks my tears.</p><p>""Don't worry, sweet cheeks,"" he whispers in my ear. ""I'm as nasty and sick as you are. It's good to be this way."" He pulls out his long, long thin spike. ""Show me how nasty you really are. I know you got hosed out before you came here, but I want you to lick me clean.""</p><p>I looked at his glistening dickie. Other than the last of his spit and the juiciness from inside my ass, there's nothing on his dickie. I wish there was. I'd show him how nasty I really am. How dirty I can get like I do with Riley. How much I love him and would do anything for him.</p><p>I'm sucking and licking and slurping on his dickie. On his almost empty ball sack. On his destroyed, soft, mini-balls.</p><p>Just as I'm getting into it and feeling like I'm ready for another ride on Taylor's spike, the door opens. Three more boys and seven men walk in. Three men are dressed dressed in Scout Master uniforms. Scout Masters Chris, Tim, and Nick. The other four men are wearing those Japanese robe things. I recognize one as the beautiful black man who filmed me last time. His robe is sticking WAY far out in front. I know why. One boy's in a blue uniform like mine. He looks about my age. The other two are older and are wearing khaki uniforms like the Scout Masters.</p><p>Scout Master Tim and Nick are rolling in big fancy movie cameras like before. I guess they're filming everything from the way they act.</p><p>Scout Master Chris says, ""From what I saw on the monitor, it looks like you two had a good time. Brayden sure can scream, can't he Eunuch Scout Taylor?""</p><p>Taylor jumps to his feet, my teeth dragging over his length as he does. I know it must have hurt but he doesn't say a word about it. He just salutes his daddy.</p><p>""He sure can, Sir. And he's one great fuck. But you already know that, don't you...Daddy?""</p><p>Scout Master Chris punches Taylor in the stomach. Taylor bends over in pain.</p><p>""You know better than to call me that, Eunuch Scout Taylor,"" he scolds. </p><p>Taylor slows stands up straight.</p><p>""Yes, Sir. I know, Sir. Sorry...Daddy!""</p><p>Scout Master Chris gives a solid one-two, left-right to Taylor's gut. He dry heaves.</p><p>""Thank you, Daddy,"" he mutters, barely audible.</p><p>Scout Master Chris grabs his son's nipples and bites them so hard that two drops of blood bubble out. I can see something I hadn't seen before. His boy tits are scarred. The scars are barely noticeable, they're so light. But they're there. Teeth marks.</p><p>""Thank you, Sir. I needed that. I love you, Sir.""</p><p>""Thank you, Eunuch Scout Taylor,"" Scout Master Chris announces. ""And you know I love you, too...son. Enough fun and games between the two of you,"" Scout Master Chris continues. ""It's time our guests have some fun. Go get the rack for Fuck Scout Brayden.""</p><p>He signals with his head and the three new scouts and Taylor go to a door. Next thing, they're dragging this big metal frame thing on wheels to the middle of the floor. It looks like something you might hang clothes on. It's way taller than me. Taller even than Scout Master Chris, and he's tall!</p><p>Only it's got rings and straps and chains and lots of nasty looking stuff on it. I know it's for me. And it doesn't look good.</p><p>I start shaking. And my pee bag -- the place where pee's stored inside -- lets go. I pee on the floor but since I already peed a lot on Taylor, I don't go a whole lot. The other part of me lets go, too. I thank my stars I was hosed out good. All that escapes is a stanky, raunchy rotten boiled eggs kept behind the heater fart. I know I woulda got something bad if I'd pooped on the floor. The other scouts are hooting and holding their noses and dancing around pointing at me.</p><p>""Look at the peepee baby,"" they're saying. And worse stuff too. One -- the oldest one I think -- points at me and says real loud and real pointed, ""He'd be a big old poopoo baby, too, if his old man didn't clean him out with a garden hose.""</p><p>He's making all sorts of nasty faces. And pulling his cheeks apart in his pants and then he cuts a huge, loud fart.</p><p>""See, Poopoo Baby, I can do a nasty fart too."" I hate him. But he's got a good sized lump in front of his khaki pants and a big wet spot. I guess he can cum cuz that looks like when Papa or Uncle Tony get the precum stuff. I really, really hate him but he's kinda cute, too. Red hair like I think is really sexy. And then he looks at me and smiles. WOW! He's got this wonderful smile that makes me gooey inside. The smile goes all the way to his eyes, too. Deep green, they are. </p><p>He comes over to me, where I'm shaking, and lifts my chin up. He looks me straight in the eyes. I don't know what he's going to do. </p><p>""Don't worry, Poopoo Baby,"" he says, his voice real soft and gentle. ""We tease a lot. But you're one of us. We know what it's like."" Then he kisses my lips, pushes his tongue inside, and licks all around. I can feel him bringing something up from his throat. I've swapped spit a lot so it's okay with me. Then he pulls away, looks me dead set in the eyes again.</p><p>And spits right in them.</p><p>His mouth is set real hard, like he's one hella tough guy. But his eyes -- his eyes says ""I'm sorry.""</p><p>Scout Master Chris pulls the boy away from me. ""Good job, David. You did exactly as you were told. Just like a good Dom Scout should.""</p><p>Then Scout Master Chris points at the floor. ""You, Fuck Scout Brayden. Clean up the mess you made."" He forces my head down into the pee puddle. I know what he wants, what I gotta do. But it's hard to get my mouth to open or my tongue to come out. I feel something pointy poking my rear end. Then ZAP! I'm flat on the floor jerking around.</p><p>""When I say to do something, you WILL do it. Understood?""</p><p>I'm shaking too hard to respond.</p><p>""Eunuch Scout Taylor, get your little faggot boyfriend moving. You too, Dom Scout David.""</p><p>Taylor and the green eyed boy start kicking at my balls, first one then the other. I scoot up on my knees as fast as I can and start licking the floor. There isn't much pee to lick up. There wasn't much to start with and most of it got on me. But I'm not taking any chances. My tongue is coated in dirt and dust when I'm done.</p><p>""Stand him up!""</p><p>The boys pull me to my feet, one on either side of me. My knees are shaking so bad from the shock and being so fucking scared I can't stand on my own. </p><p>The green-eyed boy whispers in my ear, ""Sorry, buddy. I gotta do what I'm told."" I look down. Fuck! My dink is still hard. I can't believe it. The haze of the electric shock is slowly replaced by a haze of ""somebody fuck me, suck me, do me hard."" </p><p>""Okay GENTLE-men, he's yours,"" Scout Master Chris intones. The way he says ""gentle"" louder really scares me. </p><p>The four men grab me -- two at my shoulders, two at my ankles. They start carrying me to the rack thing, but as they move, the hunky hard black man is stretching my left leg away from my right leg. And the other man -- a fat, greasy looking quy -- is pulling my right leg in the other direction. They're pulling me apart like a wish bone. It's stretching my legs apart so much it feels like my butt crack is splitting. </p><p>I can hear a little boy screaming somewhere far away. Then I realize it's me. When they get to the rack, they drop me on my tailbone. FUCKETY FUCK that hurts! Then one of the white guys kneels down in front of me and puts this weird thing that looks kind of like a whistle in my nose. It's got two little tubes, one in each nostril. A little bulge, then a tube the man puts in his mouth. He blows gently into it. I feel my nose fill up with powder. I HATE things in my nose. When I swim, I hate it when water gets in there. This is a million times worse. At first it just feels weird. Then it stings a little then it feels like fire.</p><p>""That'll keep him awake and horny while we play with him,"" the man says. He refills the thing from a small bottle in his pocket and passes it to the fat man. </p><p>""What is it?"" the fat man says.</p><p>""Coke, E, and a powerful amphetamine. He couldn't pass out if a brick hit him in the head,"" the man who hadn't spoken yet says. ""He'll be flying for four hours with what we gave him. And we got lots more. Go ahead, Take a hit. It'll make it more fun for you, too.""</p><p>My head starts growing huge while I watch them pass the thing around and blow into each others noses. Then they call the scouts over and give them some, too. I hated feeling it go in and it burned. But now I'm flying flying flying and my dink is so hard and my butt hole and way deep inside is scorching and I start playing with my dink, pulling the skin way up and then down hard like I like to do.</p><p>ZAP! Another shock from the thing that got me before. I swear I didn't feel it touch me this time. Just the zap. Only it didn't feel so bad this time.</p><p>""No, no little toy,"" the black man tells me. And he did call me toy. ""No playing with yourself. That's for our fun, not yours. Next time I'll give you a shock like Scout Master Chris gave you earlier. This was just a tickle. Here take a drink.""</p><p>He puts a bottle to my lips and I drink. I know the taste. It's a Spike Energy drink. Uncle Tony's given me it when he wants me to pee a lot. The beautiful sexy yummy luscious black man gives me three of them. Fuck how I love him. Love the drink.</p><p>Everything feels so warm. So bright. I feel like I love everyone and that I could fly if I wanted to . So powerful. I stretch my arms up and think I'm about to take off. Only then I realize I am not stretching my arms. They're being stretched up over my head. The men are doing it. I love them for it. Then leather bands are snapped around my wrists. It feels so great. I can't wait for what's going to happen next. They must really love me to do this to me. </p><p>I can feel my arms stretching up even more. Straighter. Up. Up. Up. I have to stand up. My tail hurts where I was dropped on it. But it hurts far away, not really on my tailbone. I'm stretching taller, my arms going ever higher. I hear a click, click click. I'm on my toes. Then my tippy toes. Then a surge of pain -- not far away. Right in my shoulders. I wiggle around and the pain gets worse as I'm lifted off my toes. I look out through eyes that were hazy from what they gave me. My eyes are clear now. I'm swinging around. Almost everyone -- men, scout masters, boys -- are clustered around me. The only one not there is the greasy fat man. He's standing beside the frame, sweating, a fat, thick, juicy boner sticking out his Japanese robe. And he's cranking. Cranking. Cranking. Cranking ME up. I'm shrieking.</p><p>""Stop it. Stop it."" No one moves. No one tries to stop it. One camera comes close and captures the tears rolling down my face. Captures the agony twisting my face. Captures my screams.</p><p>My brain tells me to be still. I know moving around is going to make my shoulders hurt way more. I know I'm hanging as still as I can. But I look down. My body's wiggling around crazy-like. I will it to stop. It doesn't. It keeps wiggling and jerking. And hurting. Fire in my shoulders. Fire in my arms. </p><p>Another camera comes close to my lower parts. I look down, still shrieking. Still wiggling and jerking. I'm hard. So, so hard. How can I hurt so much and still be hard?</p><p>One of the men -- I'm so gone right now I don't know who -- is grabbing at my legs. I know I don't want him to do it. So I do my best to twist away. </p><p>SMACK. Something smacks me on the bottom of my feet. About ten times. The man trying to grab my feet gets them and drops to his knees, stretching me so my arms are going to pop out of their holes.</p><p>""Stop fucking around you little whore,"" he yells. And smacks my feet again a bunch. Then he bites both big toe nails. ""Stop twisting or I'll fucking rip you in two.""</p><p>I know he's serious. I quiet down. He lets go and I just hang. My feet are burning. He slips leather cuffs around my feet like are on my hands. </p><p>Click. Click. Click. My legs are being stretched down and out to the side. My arms stretching straight up. I'm going to rip in half. I know it. The pain is so bad I puke. Only it just dribbles down my chest. It burns and my mouth tastes like crap.</p><p>I remember when Scout Master Chris and the others fucked me the first time. How I went away inside my head. I try to do that but I can't lose myself. I can feel too much. I'm too wired up. I try to twist away even though I know deep inside I won't be able to. Click. Click. Click. More puke dribbles from my mouth. Tears dribble from my eyes. I feel a flood from down there. I look down. Piss is shooting straight up from this tiny little teeny peeny that I think is mine. I can feel myself getting wet. </p><p>Then lips on my dink. One of the men, I think. I piss for hours -- or is it a few seconds. Finally I force it to stop.</p><p>Through the haze and tears I see the man swing around and grab the other little scout, the one in the blue uniform like mine, and press his mouth against his. Sharing my pee. My piss.</p><p>When he pulls away from the boy he says, ""Tastes like coke and speed. That ought to get this little fuck more stoned.""</p><p>I look at the ""little fuck."" His dick is out of his shorts and he's pumping wildly on it. I'm in so much pain I can't believe what I'm feeling. Jealousy. Cuz his dick is way bigger than mine. Horniness. Cuz I want him to jack on me and fuck me and suck me and piss on me and do everything on me. How can I feel like this when I'm being ripped in half.</p><p>Then I realize I'm not being ripped in half anymore. The click click click has stopped. The huge pain has changed to dull aching in my shoulders, hips, knees, and feet. My tummy's rumbling but not from a tummy ache. It needs something. I need something. I want the little fuck's cock in me. Or Taylor's. Or anybody's.</p><p>I gasp, ""Oh, someone, please fuck me."" In my nine years I've never felt so good and so bad at the same time. Or so horny. I want a cock in my shitter. A cock. Or a baseball bat. Or a fucking fucking tree.</p><p>""FUCK ME NOW!"" I scream only it sounds like it's coming from somewhere deep inside me.</p><p>""Not now, Fuck Scout Brayden,"" Scout Master Chris laughs. ""You'll have more than you can deal with soon. For now, let's get the puke cleaned off his chest.""</p><p>I watch a movie in front of me. Only it's not a movie. It's a storybook. A dream. A play. The big, gorgeous black stud with his big gorgeous black fuck pole -- it's gotta be two feet long -- lifts Little Fuck up over his head. I can look right into his eyes. They're deep, deep blue. Almost purple. And red. And he's got a faraway look that burns of sex and fuck me -- just like mine must.</p><p>""Rinse him off him, Little Guy,"" my black god says. ""Little Fuck has become Little Guy. I lean forward and stick my tongue out. I want to kiss him. To lick inside his mouth. To get my tongue all the way done his throat, into his tummy. Into his poopy inners. Into his pooper and right out his dirty little boy hole. Only I'm sure he's been hosed out just like me so everything would taste like soda pop or hot cocoa.</p><p>Little Fuck-Little Guy takes his dick in his fingers. It's fucking hard. How I wish he was fucking me. It doesn't have a skin on it like me. The tip is angry red cuz it wants to explode in sex. And he's been rubbing it so hard the finger length pole is raw. </p><p>""I love you,"" I tell my Little Fuck-Little Guy. He smiles at me, his eyes clearing for a few seconds. Then he spits a gooey loogie right in my eyes. I feel it drip deliciously down my face. I stick my tongue out and he spits again, this time right in my mouth.</p><p>""I yuv you, too,"" he says. Then he does what he's been told to do. He points his stick-dick at the drying barf and pisses all over my chest, laughing like he's crazy. He is. Like me. We're all crazy and piss-covered and tied up and little dicked and big cocked. All of us.</p><p>My black god shifts Little Fuck around and his hot river of gold boy gold sexy piss gold sprays into my mouth and then my eyes. They burn. Taste good. I'm pissing again too. And my dink starts shattering into a million pieces and I'm jerking wildly in my straps. Pissing and cumming and cumming and pissing and screaming in pain in my shoulders and legs and screaming in joy at how I feel and all the big cocks the men have out ready to...</p><p>Next thing I know is that nasty smelling stuff from the time before is burning inside my nose and I'm awake again.</p><p>""Try to stay with us, Fuck Scout Brayden,"" Scout Master Chris is saying from a step ladder that puts him at my height. ""You'e going to experience a lot this afternoon, and we don't want you to miss a bloody second of it. Okay?""</p><p>I know he wants me to speak. My throat is tight and all I can do is squeak. So I nod my head. Madly. Crazily.</p><p>""That's good, Brayden,"" he whispers. ""Because the fun is just about to start.""</p><p><i>To be continued</i></p>"
446,"Our Papa, Our Pimp, Part 5",Antonio Green,auto67340399@hushmail.com,"['M/b', 'prost', 'anal', 'oral', 'ws', 'nc', 'forced', 'cbt', 'bdsm', 'enema (incidental)']","Synopsis: Bothers Brayden (12) and Riley (9) 'help' their papa Bill Allred (30s) and uncle Tony Allred improve their quality of life through prostitution. The boys are popular with their clients because they look much younger than their ages, perhaps by design. Brayden and Riley are not usually thrilled with their activities. In fact, they frequently hate them. But a boy's got to do what a boy's got to do, especially when forced by a sadistic father. In this chapter, Brayden has another flashback to when he was almost 9 and has his first session with customers while at the Scout House. Warning: This chapter contains scenes of bondage and CBT. Enjoy!",2012-07-07T00:00:00,"This story is entirely fiction and all characters in it are a figment of my imagination. It will contain scenes of sexual acts between men and boys and between boys and boys, some rough and/or abusive. It will also contain some scenes involving urination, If reading this type of story is illegal where you reside, or if you are under the age of majority where you reside, or if anything in this story offends you DO NOT READ THIS STORY.

However, if you enjoy reading a well-written story of this type and it's legal to do so, enjoy!
One more thing: Please do NOT print this story out on a public computer (like in the library). If you do, take it with you!","<p></p><h5>From Chapter 4</h5><p>My black god shifts Little Fuck around and his hot river of gold boy gold sexy piss gold sprays into my mouth and then my eyes. They burn. Taste good. I'm pissing again too. And my dink starts shattering into a million pieces and I'm jerking wildly in my straps. Pissing and cumming and cumming and pissing and screaming in pain in my shoulders and legs and screaming in joy at how I feel and all the big cocks the men have out ready to...</p><p>Next thing I know is that nasty smelling stuff from the time before is burning inside my nose and I'm awake again.</p><p>""Try to stay with us, Fuck Scout Brayden,"" Scout Master Chris is saying from a ladder that puts him at my height. ""You're going to experience a lot this afternoon, and we don't want you to miss a bloody second of it. Okay?""</p><p>I know he wants me to speak. My throat is tight and all I can do is squeak. So I nod my head. Madly. Crazily.</p><p>""That's good, Brayden,"" he whispers. ""Because the fun is just about to start.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5: Earning My Next Rank</h5><p>""What happened?"" I ask Scout Master Chris, still foggy. Still hanging by my hands and stretched out by my legs. My dink still sticking up toward my chin. I don't think it'll ever go down. Ever again.</p><p>Scout Master Chris leans in really close. He licks sweat off my face like I've seen mama cats doing with their kittens.</p><p>""You had an orgasm, honey,"" he said softly. It was the first time he'd ever called me that. The first time he'd ever been gentle with me. ""A powerful one. It knocked you out.""</p><p>""You're going to get a lot more today,"" he continued. ""But not all of them will feel good. Some of them -- and some of what you're going to feel today -- will be awful for you. Go with it, Brayden. You're a good Scout, a good boy and a strong boy. You'll learn to love everything you experience today. Maybe not right away. But you'll learn to need it. Like my own little ball-less sweetheart boy, Taylor. </p><p>""You know he really loves you. Loved you when he first saw us rape your virgin ass. He couldn't stop talking about you. Every time we fucked him. Every time we tortured his useless balls or his freaky cock. He wants you to love him too. He wants you to know what he loves. To feel what he feels. That's why you're here. Why we're going to make the next five hours as rough and painful as you can take. And then, when you can't take any more, we'll do it some more.""</p><p>I shiver hearing what he's saying. But thinking about Taylor and how he says he loves me, that makes me warm up again. Warm up. That's the only way I can explain it. I'm getting warmer in my tummy, in my dink, in my rear end. </p><p>Scout Master Chris presses his mouth against mine and pushes his tongue inside. His tongue is thick and firm. It feels almost like Uncle Tony's cock. It feels around inside, touching each tooth, pushing against the roof of my mouth, pushing against the hangy down thing in back. Now my mouth is warm and hungry just like my tummy and dinky dink and pooper hole and WAY inside my poop tube. Way deep inside.</p><p>""I, too, love you, Brayden. Regardless of what happens today, never forget that I love you like you were Taylor's little brother. My own son.""</p><p>Scout Master Chris steps down from the ladder and nods to the big black man. He steps forward, grabs my tight ball sack, and turns around. He's pulling on me as he spins around, making me howl.</p><p>""Boys,"" he says, ""it's time to show us your beautiful, horny bodies. Out of your uniforms now!""</p><p>He lets go my sack and I quiet down. Panting, I get to watch the three boys -- the kid I call Little Fuck, the big boy called Dom Scout David, and the other one. I hadn't paid much attention to the other one. But as he dances out of his shirt, I see that he's really amazing looking. He's not that tall. Taller than me though. There's a big wet spot on his khaki pants. Not precum. I can tell he's dribbled himself. That's what Riley and me call it when we have to pee real bad and it dribbles out on its own cuz we can't hold it.</p><p>Little Fuck and Dom Scout David are just stripping like they're getting ready for a shower. Pee Boy -- that's what I call him in my brain -- he's dancing and spinning and acting totally goofy and fucking fucking sexy. His shirts and shoes and socks. All stripped off and tossed away. He grabs his crotch and rubs it hard. Real hard. Then he squinches up his face a little. He pulls his hands away from his crotch. They're glisteny and wet. The pee spot on his Scout shorts is bigger. Way bigger. He licks his hand. The spot grows a little more.</p><p>He pulls off his khaki pants, tosses them to the big, gorgeous, sexy black man. The boy has no underwear so his four inch beauty pops right out. He doesn't have any skin on the end. The tip is blue purple and pointy looking. The whole thing's kind of thick looking and points straight forward like an arrow. Perfect! Not sticking up along his tummy like Riley's, Taylor's, and mine do. </p><p>I'll admit to you that I really like boys' dicks. I haven't seen a lot of them. Just Riley's, a couple of guys at school, and Taylor's freaky one. And now all three of the other Scouts' dicks. So all together I've seen maybe eight other boys' dicks and the only one that looks like mine is Riley's -- a smaller version of mine, at least. But I've seen enough that it seems boys' dicks pretty much all seem to look different. So, I know something's wrong with me cuz I love 'em all the dicks I've seen so far, even Taylor's messed up one.</p><p>But Pee Boy's is the best. By far. </p><p>So Pee Boys squeezing his dick real tight and dancing around -- not the sexy dance he did before, but what we call at school the ""pee-pee"" dance. In fact, he's even squirted a little out before he squeezed tight. I'm pretty sure it was pee and not sperm stuff. Too watery, but maybe it was. </p><p>This sounds weird, I know, but I'm hanging here, trying to lick it even though he's way down there and I'm up here hanging, my arms aching. My butthole's on fire inside wanting something big in it. My own dink super hard and crying to be touched.</p><p>Pee Boy sees me licking the air, trying to get at his dick. He smiles really sweet at me, and next thing I know he's climbing the ladder. When he's high enough so that his dick is pointing right at my face, I see he's got a few hairs there. Blond, soft looking. I try to lean forward and suck him right in, but pain shoots through my shoulders when I do.</p><p>""Don't do that, Brayden,"" he says. He knows my name! Fucking-A! ""I been there, too. We all been. I know it hurts like having a fucking burning knife stabbed in your shoulders. Relax. Let me do all the work. Enjoy this. It'll be the last fucking thing you do enjoy all day.""</p><p>He leans forward enough so that his dick tip touches my lips and I kiss it then lick it.</p><p>""Oh that feels so good, Brayden. I got something special for you I bet you'll like.""</p><p>He straightens up, his spike pointing right at my face. I think I know what he's going to do. I hope he will. Pray he will. Grabbing his dick he lets it roll. A fast, fat stream of really rank piss. Like he's been holding it for a long time. Like something he's been eating made it taste bad. Like maybe the drugs. </p><p>Right at my eyes. It burns so bad...so good. Then in my gaping open mouth. It tastes as bad -- no worse -- than it smells. Really bitter. Maybe from all the stuff they give us to make us feel sexy. I love it. I love the stanky taste, the horrible smell, the fact that it's from inside him. My Pee Boy. He's flooding my mouth. I can't swallow fast enough to keep up with him. Piss bubbles out of my mouth, out my nose, all over my chin and face.</p><p>He aims his spewing dick higher up. Splashes my hair. My eyes again. The stinging is almost more than I can take. But I take it because I love him. I love his piss. I love his cocklet...dicklet...pricklet...peepee...weewee...hose...willy...winky...pinky.</p><p>I'm chanting these words these nasty words to describe his penis when I feel his tongue against my face licking licking licking licking until the piss is gone and all that remains is a sticky spit and saliva.</p><p>""Turn around, Pee Boy,"" I sing to him. ""I want to lick you back there. You know. Where you poop.""</p><p>""My name's Donnie, sweet, horny Brayden. I'll let you lick me back there, but I'm sorry. It might not be very clean. They didn't hose me out like they probably did you. After I'm done with you and have a nap, I gotta go with the man who likes it really dirty.""</p><p>""Donnie."" My Pee Boy's name Is Donnie. He called me sweet. Horny. Sweet and horny. He turns around on the stepladder. Pulls his cheeks apart. He's right. It's dirty back there. His crack is red and smeared with brown. I can tell he hasn't wiped for the last few times he pooped. His hole is red, too. It's really puffy and bruised. My hole looks like that -- bruised, puffy, and red -- after Papa and Uncle Tony have had their way with me back there. Oh yeah, it was just like that after my induction.</p><p>It's not just the look of Donnie's hole and crack that make my mouth drool. It's the smell. The brown streaks and smears give off a strong poopy smell. And I love it. </p><p>He looks back and tells me, ""Don't lick too much off. I know you like it. I can just tell. My next guy likes it too. He likes to do that for me. And he tips real well if I play dirty with him.""</p><p>I don't know if I can hold back. Donnie pushes his butt crack right against my mouth. I lick once. I lick twice. He's better tasting even than Riley.</p><p>""That's enough good times for you guys,"" Scoutmaster Chris yells. ""Time for the paying customers to get their fun.""</p><p>Donnie turns back around, kisses my lips -- and they gotta be kinda messy -- and presses his tongue into my mouth for a quick, loving French.</p><p>""I love you, Brayden. We all do. We all know it's kinda hard at first. But I think you're really gonna like it once you get used to it. We all do.""</p><p>The big fat man just about yanks Donnie off the ladder. He's completely naked now. I look around. So's everyone else. Naked. Even the Scout Masters. When'd that happen?</p><p>The big, fat man kind of wobbles up the stepladder. He's really hairy. He looks like a bear with gray hair. I think I should be disgusted by this guy. I'm not. I guess it's all the stuff I've taken. He looks funny. And not very sexy. But I really want him to touch me, to play with me, to use me, to rape me, to make me his. I don't get it. What's wrong with me?</p><p>I look up and down his body. I can see his cock. It's hidden by his big belly except when I look really hard. I can see the big -- big really, really big purple of his cock tip. Cock tip -- I should call it what Papa and Uncle Tony tell me to call it. A cockhead. A fat, juicy, dripping cockhead. He sees me looking, and he pulls his belly up showing me his cock. It's not very long. Maybe a couple of inches longer than Donnie's. But fuck it's the fattest cock I've ever seen. Even bigger then my beautiful, black man.</p><p>""My friends call it the boy destroyer,"" he says. ""And I'm going to destroy your shitty, faggoty ass before the night's over."" </p><p>He reaches out and grabs my dink and balls. I watch as he wraps a funny looking leather thing around the very base of my dink. I can't see what is doing, but it fucking hurts. I feel him pulling on my balls and fiddling with them. Then they get wrapped up really tight. My balls are pushed apart by something thin and tight. I look down. I still have a boner. I don't think it's ever going to go down. But everything down there looks like it's wrapped up in a dog harness. I can see my little tiny balls separated by a thin leather strap.</p><p>""It's called ball stretcher, faggot. Do you like the way it feels?""</p><p>I shake my head wildly no. The next thing I know is searing hot pain crashing through my lower parts. He's pulling on me. Down there.</p><p>""I'm sorry I'm sorry I'm sorry,"" I yell. He yanks harder.</p><p>""Scum sucking pig,"" he says yanking even harder. ""You are to call me by my name, 'Mr. Jones, sir.' If you don't, I'm going to rip these useless, little peas right off your faggot body. And I'll eat them for dinner.""</p><p>""Yes sir, Mr. Jones, sir. I'm sorry. I like it. I like it a lot. Please don't do it anymore.""</p><p>He laughs. ""Do you know why it's called a ball stretcher?""</p><p>I shake my head no.</p><p>He doesn't say a word. He reaches down and one of the other men hands him something. I can't see it. He still pulling on my balls but not as hard. I can feel him fiddling with them. Then he loosens his tight grip, and I feel tremendous relief. They still hurt trapped in what he called a ball stretcher, but not so much as before. I can feel him lifting them up a bit, just a little bit. He holds my wrapped up balls up so they don't feel so bad anymore. The other man hands him something again. It's one of those things they used to blowing our noses. He puts it to my nose.</p><p>""You liked this before. It's the same stuff only a little different. It doesn't have any Cialis in it this time. You got enough in you so as you'll be hard until you're 30. But it does have something like Ecstasy only better. You like that, don't you, boy?""</p><p>I nod wildly cuz I fucking love that stuff.</p><p>""And it's got amphetamines that'll keep you awake so you can 'enjoy' all the fun. But here's the fun part. It's got something special in it that makes you feel things super well. You're going to feel everything we do to you about 50 times more than you would normally.""</p><p>He blows the stuff and my nose. I didn't used to like stuff in my nose, but this stuff that they've given me I really do like. </p><p>He holds my balls up for what seems like 5 hours or maybe 5 seconds. My head starts to expand like it's going to explode. My little dink feels like it's growing 10 feet long and is burning up needing to get whacked off. All the stuff that went up my nose runs all over me. Makes me feel like one huge horn dog that needs fucking and sucking and jacking and wanking and raping. I tingle all over. I feel everything super hard. The pain in my shoulders and my hips and my hands and my feet feel like fire burning through my muscles. I almost can't bear it. But at the same time it feels so wonderful.</p><p>While my head was exploding, my big, beautiful black hunk has rolled another tall ladder behind me. I can feel him playing with my cheeks. Poking his finger at my hole. I know I'm clean back there. Papa and Uncle Tony made sure I was after they cleaned me out. I want to be clean for him. I don't know why, but I do.</p><p>Then from someplace far away I hear myself shrieking, screaming, howling, pleading, begging. The pain in my balls is unbearable. Just about the time the drugs he'd blown into my nose had filled me up, he drops my balls. When he'd been fiddling with them, he'd attached a really heavy weight to them. He'd just dropped the weight. It feels like my balls are going to be ripped off. And it hurts so fucking much that I wish they would rip off.</p><p>""I thought you'd like that,"" he laughs. ""And I think you'll love this.""</p><p>Next thing I know he's got his hand wrapped around my little dink. There's something cold and hard and metal feeling poking at my pee hole. I can barely focus. He's got this long, metal rod, and he's tickling my pee hole with it. Then he stops. Looks me right in my bleary eyes.</p><p>""Oh no,"" he says. ""I don't think you'd like just a plain old vanilla sounding. We've got something special for you. Don't we guys?""</p><p>My big, beautiful black hunk hands him a small bottle. Mr. Jones unscrews the cap, dips the metal rod in, and holds it up to my eyes. It's coated in a red liquid but I can smell. It smells hot, very, very hot. Like when Papa makes me drink Tabasco sauce for punishment or just for fun. His fun, not mine. Only this smells much, much hotter.</p><p>""I don't suppose an ignorant fuck like you would know about ghost peppers. They're the hottest peppers in the world. And you, you ignorant, ugly twat, are about to find out just how fucking hot they are.""</p><p>He squeezes the tip of my dink. Dips the metal rod back into the bottle, and pushes a tiny bit into my pee hole. It doesn't take long for the burning to start. Just right at the tip at first. Just a tingle. Then a warmth. Then all fucking burning hell seers right inside the tip. I scream. That's all he needs to shove more of the rod into my dink. </p><p>I've read the word ""agony"" in some of the books I've read. I thought it meant just lots of pain. Now I really know what agony means. My dink is burning up from the inside out all the way down to my bladder. My dink, my bladder, my balls are all on fire. Just when it can't get any worse, my beautiful, black hunk of a man rams his huge cock right up my asshole. It feels like he did it dry, like the one time Papa was too drunk to lube himself before he took me on the living room floor. The pain would have been enough to knock me out, but compared to what I'm feeling in my dink, it's hardly nothing.</p><p>He's fucking me wildly, making me swing as I hang. Making my arms and legs feel like they're being stretched and ripped out of their sockets. The swinging makes the rod fuck in and out of my dink, stabbing into my bladder. Every time the rod hits inside my bladder, I feel piss shoot out around it. You'd think the piss would wash away some of the burning. It just makes it worse. I try to run away inside my head, but the stuff they gave me won't let me. Even if I did, I know that bring me back. I simply want that black ass hole of a prick who's raping me to fuck me so hard that I rip apart and die.</p><p>Then my ass fucker slows his pace and the fat man in front moves down the ladder. </p><p>Now the other customer climbs up in front of me. I'm swinging at a slow steady pace, the weights on my balls hitting against my legs and stretching my sack and balls unmercifully. My new tormentor is middle-aged and balding. He sneers at me. I can barely see him through the red haze of pain. He slaps me to get my attention. It doesn't work. I can barely feel it. So with one hand he yanks even harder on my poor tortured balls and with the other rams the rod in so deep that I think it's going to poke through my bladder. He's got my attention now.</p><p>He holds up four wires with those little small clippy things at the ends. He's also got a small gray box with dials and knobs on it.</p><p>""You know what this is?"" he asks. He doesn't wait for an answer because I can't answer. I'm screaming too much. ""It's your ticket to hell.""</p><p>He clips two clippy things on my nipples. He laughs. Then he clips one to the metal rod that's rammed down my dink. The next one -- it goes onto my ball sack. I yowl with the new pain.</p><p>""Yell all you want, it's only going to get worse. Welcome to hell.""</p><p>He laughs again then twists one of the knobs a little bit. A new sensation wracks my body. I twist and twitch and jerk. The black man fucking me shoves really hard. The shock stops as fast as it started.</p><p>""Wow! I really felt that one,"" my raper says and punches even deeper into my ass hole. ""Juice it up more. Let's see if it makes a difference to me, too."" </p><p>The whole world is red. Fiery, burning, stretching, electric red. I hear the dial being turned again. Only this time the surge is higher, longer. I feel like my head's going to explode. </p><p>""Fucking shock the fucking shit out of him,"" my rapist yells as loud as I am. He's jerking around, too, just like me.</p><p>The shocks get stronger. Longer. Pulsing. Then something happens. The red that engulfs me fades slowly to pink. Pink to deep blue. I start cumming in the middle of the shocks. Cumming hard. Violently. Even though I was well washed out earlier, my bowels loosen and I feel a wetness ooze out my hole.</p><p>Deep blue fades to yellow. Piss shoots from my dink. My rapist is no longer raping me. He's my lover making love to me. He's jerking with every shock that runs through me. Runs through him. He's jerking and shooting his sperms deep, deep, deep inside my gut. Deeper than I've ever been spermed before. He's sperming so hard it's spattering on my face, on my chest and tummy.</p><p>A scream cuts through the yellow haze. Loosens the haze, wipes it away.</p><p>""Fuck me! Fuck me please fuck me don't stop keep fucking me!"" a distant voice yells. I look out to the huge room around me for the first time in what feels like years. Scout Master Chris is standing two feet away. He holds Little Fuck up in the air, his huge cock shoved deep in the little Scout's poo hole. Fucking as hard as I'm being fucked. The voice begging to be fucked keeps pleading. It isn't Little Fuck. His mouth is gaping wide but no words come out. Isn't him.</p><p>Scout Master Tim's cock is rammed into Dom Scout David. Fat Mr. Jones pounds his boy destroyer in and out of Taylor. Scout Master Nick is slamming Donnie. None of them are yelling. Who can it be?</p><p>The yelling turns to singing.</p><p></p><blockquote><i>Fuck my shit hole<br/> Fuck it deep<br/> Hurt my dickie<br/> Make me weep<br/> Fuck me. Fuck me<br/> Fuck me hard<br/> Fuck me. Fuck me<br/> Fuck me hard

</i><p>Pound me<br/> Slam me<br/> Make me scream<br/> Fill me Papa<br/> With your cream.</p></blockquote><p>I recognize the high, soprano boy voice. I recognize the song. I've sung it to my Papa every time he's used my boy hole. </p><p>Sometime -- I don't know when -- the shocks stop. My black lover is nuzzling my neck. Kissing it. Chewing on it. </p><p>He whispers in my ear, ""Mr. Jones loves you, boy. Do you like Mr. Jones' big, black cock up your little fuck hole?""</p><p>Mr. Jones? I thought the fat man was Mr. Jones. Something gooey hangs across my left eye. I look down. Cum -- drippy, gooey cum and lots of it -- drips down my chest and tummy. The man in front of me pants, catches his breath.</p><p>My black lover sees what I'm looking at and laughs.</p><p>""Mr. Jones really spermed you good, didn't he? He never fucks boys. He likes hurting them and then cumming on them.""</p><p>Another Mr. Jones? I get it. I get it. Then warmth turning to wet heat flows deep into my gut. It's coming from the beautiful cock plowing inside me. Mr. Jones, my lover, my fucker, my rapist, is pissing inside me. Only Riley before. I'm bloating as the flow doesn't ever stop. It's the hottest enema I've ever had. I know I can't hold it. I know I'm going to spray all over my lover. That scares me. Thrills me. I shiver once, cramp like I have to take the biggest poo ever, start dry cumming once again...and explode. I can hear the piss splashing on the floor. My Mr. Jones starts humping. Pissing. Fucking. Then as he shouts, cumming in me once again.</p><p>""I'm going to breed you, you little cunt. I'm going to make little black babies deep inside your shitty, faggy asshole!""</p><p>All the while chewing on my neck. Biting my ears. Fucking my red, raw hole. Kissing me all over my back.</p><p>Then blackness. </p><p>I wake up on a bed. Scout Master Chris and Mr. Jones -- my lover Mr. Jones -- are stroking my head gently. Mr. Jones leans down, plants his full rich lips against mine, kisses them. Pushes his tongue into my mouth. Full, thick, snakelike tongue winding around my mouth...feeling my teeth, stabbing deep into the back. He hocks deep in his throat. Still locked to my lips with his, he spits a sticky, snotty, loogie into my mouth. It tastes of snot, marijuana, alcohol, all the drugs we've been taking...and love. We swap the slimy mass back-and-forth. He adds to it. I'm swallowing his spit and saliva as fast as he can fill my mouth with it. But I can't get enough. I want more.</p><p>Scout Master Chris is licking my balls. He's licking my dink. He slips my pathetic, nail-hard 2 inches into his mouth. He starts sucking me. He lets go, looks at me, pulls my Mr. Jones away.</p><p>Then he spits at my face.</p><p>""I love you, you perverted little fuck. We all do. The boys. Your clients. Your Scout Masters. To show you how much we love you, we're going to mark you.""</p><p>He spits again. Mr. Jones -- my Mr. Jones -- spits on my face, too. Right in my eyes. Mr. Jones -- the fat Mr. Jones with the boy destroyer walks up and he, too, spits on my face once. He hocks deep into his throat. I open my mouth and he spits in there. Then each boy stands around me and spits again and again on my body and my face and my dink. Then the Scoutmasters join in. It's raining spit, and I don't have an umbrella. I love it. I'm their little spit slave.</p><p>Then my wonderful, big black rapist stands at the foot of the bed and lifts his huge hose. It's as hard as mine but so much bigger. I think I know what's next. I pray. I want it bad. The spitting's stopped. I look around. Everyone, man and boy and Taylor too, has his dick, his cock, his dink, his prick, his boy fucker, his penis, his whatever the fuck you want to call his most important part in his hand. Pointing at me. I watch my Mr. Jones' pee hole closely. It quivers and opens slightly. Oh fuck! Here it comes. </p><p>I don't know how long I'd been out, but Mr. Jones' piss flows like a cannon. How can he have any left after filling my shitter so full? It splashes against my chest then he aims higher. The piss burns my eyes. I open my mouth like a little bird, and he gives me what I want. It had stopped raining spit. But now I'm being flooded by boy piss, by man piss, and I want it all. I want them to mark me. I taste different flavors as one by one they each piss into my mouth.</p><p>Little Fuck -- Markie -- climbs on top of me, His butt right in my face. He starts licking the piss off my body. I see his puffy, bruised boy pussy flex. A puff of fetid gas escapes his hole. It's so nasty, so poopy smelling. I wish I could eat it.</p><p>As he's licking, Markie lifts my legs. Fat Mr. Jones climbs between them. He leans as close as his fat belly will allow. And rams his boy destroyer all the way into my hole. I don't think there is another screen left inside me, but I manage to squeak it out.</p><p>Over the next 4 hours, each of us boys gets our balls, our dicks, and our ass holes tortured by the clients. The Scoutmasters film, watch, and help out when needed. By the time it's over, I can't walk. None of us can. We're too sore in front and in back and too worn-out.</p><p>Right before Papa and Uncle Tony come to collect me, Scoutmaster Chris gives me my new rank patch. I'm now a CBT Scout, he tells me. The patch has an embroidered, bloody dick on it. Cool!</p><p>He also gives us boys an injection. He explains that the drugs they'd given us could be addictive. The shot and a little bottle of pills he gives us will keep that from happening. </p><p>""The Boy Sluts of America,"" he explains, ""wants horny, fuckable, boy pussies. We don't want drug addled dopeheads. You should only use what we gave you today on Scout activities. It's okay if your fathers or uncles give you Ecstasy...once in a while. Cialis or Viagra you can have any time you want. But the other stuff, stay away that shit from unless I say it's okay.""</p><p>Papa and Uncle Tony arrive and Scoutmaster Chris gives Papa a huge stack of money. Uncle Tony carries me out to the car. I'm asleep before he gets me there.</p><p>The movie of me and my second trip to the Scout House comes to an end. Just then Riley walks into the basement playroom. He's wearing a blue Cub Scout uniform. It's different from the one I got to wear when I first joined BSA. This one looks just like a real Cub Scout uniform. Papa tosses me a legit khaki Scout shirt. There are real ranks and badges on it. Gone are the ranks I worked so hard to earn. </p><p>""What's going on?"" I ask Papa.</p><p>""You're going to get Riley started as a Boy Slut Scout,"" he tells me. ""Only it's going to be a little different than you got.""</p><p>I'm scared. For the first time since my second trip to the Scout House, I'm scared for me...and especially for Riley.</p>"
447,"Our Papa, Our Pimp, Part 6",Antonio Green,auto67340399@hushmail.com,"['Mb', 'prost', 'anal', 'oral', 'ws', 'nc', 'forced', 'cbt', 'bdsm', 'enema (incidental)', 'scat (mild', 'implied)']",Synopsis: Bothers Brayden (12) and Riley (9) 'help' their papa Bill Allred (30s) and uncle Tony Allred improve their quality of life through prostitution. In this chapter we find out more about Brayden's scout friend Taylor (17) and his special birthday gift.,2012-08-13T00:00:00,"This story is entirely fiction. It will contain scenes of sexual acts between men and boys and between boys and boys, some rough and/or abusive. It will also contain some scenes involving urination, If reading this type of story is illegal where you reside, or if you are under the age of majority where you reside, or if anything in this story offends you DO NOT READ THIS STORY.

However, if you enjoy reading a well-written story of this type and it's legal to do so, enjoy!
One more thing: Please do NOT print this story out on a public computer (like in the library). If you do, take it with you!","<p></p><h5>From Chapter 5</h5><p>The movie of me and my second trip to the Scout House comes to an end. Just then Riley walks into the basement playroom. He's wearing a blue Cub Scout uniform. It's different from the one I got to wear when I first joined BSA. This one looks just like a real Cub Scout uniform. Papa tosses me a legit khaki Scout shirt. There are real ranks and badges on it. Gone are the ranks I worked so hard to earn. </p><p>""What's going on?"" I ask Papa.</p><p>""You're going to get Riley started as a Boy Slut Scout,"" he tells me. ""Only it's going to be a little different than you got.""</p><p>I'm scared. For the first time since my second trip to the Scout House, I'm scared for me...and especially for Riley.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6: Riley Becomes a Scout</h5><p>I can tell Riley's trying to be brave. When he does that, he screws up his little face and squeezes his lips really tight. He's doing that now, but there are tears in his wide, green eyes. </p><p>He looks at me and says, barely loud enough for me to hear, ""Don't let them hurt me. Not like they did you. Please.""</p><p>I wish there was something I could say. No, fuck that. I wish there was something I could do. But I can't. Papa's made his mind up. I just hope it won't be so bad.</p><p>""Don't worry, dude,"" I say, ruffling his strawberry blond hair. ""It wasn't as bad for me as it looked that first time. Actually I liked it. And I was like four months younger than you.""</p><p>I'm trying to buck him up, but everything I say is making me feel worse. Riley's not like me. I like when stuff hurts. He doesn't. Not at all. He likes it when I poke his rear, but I'm small down there. Three teeny, skinny inches and I'm real gentle. I know this day was coming, so I've tried to use bigger stuff in him. Biggest thing he gets in him are candles and hot dogs. I know they hurt a little, but Riley bulls it through. </p><p>First time with the hot dogs they broke before I could get them in him at first. But he kept trying because he loved eating them out of me and he wanted to feed me the same way. Fuck it tasted so nasty and so good that first time. </p><p>But bigger stuff, like some of the dildos and vibrators. He canNOT take them. He just screams for me to take them out if I get very much in. I so fucking love my little fairy brother. I don't want to see him hurt today. I know Papa promised he wasn't going to get fucked. Just me. But I know better.</p><p>So we're really quiet in the van going to the Scout House. Just Papa's going this time and that's not so good. Uncle Tony kinda keeps Papa in check. When Uncle Tony's not around, sometimes Papa gets a little wild with me. I don't know what's going to happen, but Riley and me both sense it won't be good. Finally we pull up to the gate of the Scout House. It swings open automatically and Papa drives to the front door.</p><p>""This is it, Riley-boy,"" I say and kiss him on the cheek. He's never been here before, but he's gotta know this is the Scout House. I've talked about it enough. And the little dude is really, really smart. Smarter than me, and my teachers all say I'm the smartest boy they've ever known. Wait'll they meet Riley. Anyways, he's so smart there's no way I can try to make him feel okay. He's been silent crying. No sobs but his cheeks are totally wet.</p><p>Papa opens the door and yanks him out.</p><p>""What the fucks wrong with you, ya little faggot?"" he snarls. </p><p>Riley just shivers then pukes. Barely misses Papa's shoe. Fuck! That would have been bad. Bad enough as it is. Papa squeezes this place in the back of his neck that hurts like hot fuck and kind of paralyzes you. Only it doesn't leave a mark. </p><p>Just then the door opens and Taylor's there. Taylor! He's wearing this sexy, girly Japanese kimono. I haven't seen him for like four months. He's been away in Europe or someplace. Scout Master Chris said he was having a special operation or something. Seeing him makes me forget I'm scared for a second and I hug him tight. Then we kiss like old lovers -- tongue, spit, even a few hocked up loogies.</p><p>""Sweety,"" he lisps, ""I have missed you soooo much. I just got back a week ago and I begged Daddy to have you come over. But he said you'd be here today. So I had to wait to see you and to show you my surprise.""</p><p>Taylor looks over at Riley.</p><p>""Oh, what a pretty little boy. How old are you deary? You look about 5 years old""</p><p>Riley snarls, ""I'm 9."" The tears make it hard for him to talk, but you can tell Taylor's pissed him off. I think it's kind of cool that I look younger than my 12 years. Riley hates that he looks so young.</p><p>Taylor takes his hand. ""Well don't cry, big boy. I think you're going to like today.""  I scowl at Taylor. For all his prancing and girly acting, he's always been completely up front with me. I can't believe he's lying to Riley. He says quietly to me, ""It's going to be okay. Nothing rough. No fucking, even."" </p><p>So Papa was telling the truth this time. For once. I'm glad for Riley, but a little disappointed for me. I haven't been rough fucked for four days since the last time Papa and three clients played out a rape fantasy on our living room floor. Papa knew it I was play acting but the clients thought it was for real. </p><p>I screamed and thrashed about then. Got whipped for my efforts. I know Riley was watching from the peek hole. Watched me get knocked around and slapped. My balls and dick tortured and poked with needles. Watched me deep throat the men. And lick their dirty, shitty asses and clean their dirty shitty cocks after they raped me. Watched me go through I don't know how many dry, body shaking orgasms as they hurt me.</p><p>Funny thing is, Riley hates pain. But he knows I love it. He loves me almost as much as I love him, so when I'm getting hurt, he sometimes cums without even touching himself. He won't do it himself. Hurt me that is. One time I begged him to pierce my scrotum. He was crying so hard he couldn't see. He got the needle about a half inch in and accidentally poked it in my right ball. FUCK that hurt. I screamed. He puked. I cummed like a motherfucker from the pain.</p><p>So anyways, I didn't want Riley to get hurt today like I thought he was going to, but I was kind of hoping I would. But now Taylor's telling me it's going to be a soft time. That's what we call it when the clients only want jacking or sucking or when they want us to play hard with them but they don't play hard with us.</p><p>Taylor leads Riley with one hand and me with the other through the door. It's that big that three of us can go though side by side. He turns slightly and, releasing my hand, blows a kiss toward my Papa. </p><p>""You can come back in about five hours and pick them up, Mr. Hunky. See you then.""</p><p>Wow. Maybe this will be good time for Riley.</p><p>Taylor grabs my hand again and just about drags us to a room I'd never been in before. Not that I've been in many rooms. The house is huge and I'm not sure how many rooms it really has. Taylor says 23, not counting bathrooms. I've been in maybe seven. No make that eight. Well nine including the big meeting room down in the basement where I started out. Two of the rooms I've been in are ""special rooms."" One of them's called the ""Red Room."" It's a special torture room. And if you think what I got the second time I was here was torture, you don't have any idea how rough it gets. Or how rough I can take. I like it too, although sometimes I'm not sure I do when it's going on.</p><p>The other room is the ""Brown Room."" Poop stuff goes on down there. It's all tiled and can easily be hosed down. From what I've said before, you might guess I like it down there. A lot. Maybe I'll tell you about it someday. I'd like that. You can always write me if you want me to tell you about the Brown Room. </p><p>The other rooms I've been in are regular bedrooms. Well, not regular for you and me. They're really fancy. I've been in those tons of times with clients. Big comfy beds where five people can sleep. Spa. Showers. Lots of toys and I do not mean teddy bears. Different lube stuff. Food. Drinks. And drugs. Lots of different types of drugs. The only ones me and the other boys can take are Cialis, E, and a new one like E that's really strong but doesn't hook you. </p><p>But we're not headed to any of those rooms right now. Or the Big Meeting Room. Instead, Taylor bursts through a door into what looks like an office. Scout Master Chris is sitting at a desk. A bunch of boys -- seven in all -- are sitting in chairs around the walls. I know three of them: Dom Scout David who's 16 now. Markie, who's 10 and sweet as fuck. I so fucking love him and still call him ""Little Fuck"" even though he's not that little anymore. In fact, he's almost as tall as me and his dick is way bigger. And there's Donnie, my Pee Boy Donnie. </p><p>The three of us made a special friendship after they took part in my first torture session. I love them all so much. Almost as much as the mincing, flitting 17 year old who's dancing around the room in his Japanese robe.</p><p>""Daddy. Daddy. Let me show Brayden the present you gave me,"" he whines. ""After that, you can do your silly scout stuff. Pleeeeeease, Daddy.""</p><p>""Do you want to see his special gift, Brayden?"" Scout Master Chris asks me.</p><p>""Yes, Daddy. I'd love that,"" I tell him.</p><p>Okay, so I call him ""Daddy."" When I first started with the Boy Slut Scouts, I thought my Papa really loved me only just didn't show it very well. I know Uncle Tony does, but he's a weak ass motherfucker. But now I know Papa doesn't give a shit about me or Riley. I've kind of gotten used to it, but it bothers me about Riley. All Papa cares about is the money I bring in. My ass. My dick. My mouth. My screams. That's all he cares about. He doesn't even fuck me that much anymore. He gets his choice of kids in the scouts so long as he doesn't do mean stuff to them. </p><p>So one time about a year ago when this shit finally made sense, Scout Master Chris was fucking me slow and easy, kissing me. Jacking me at the same time. (Papa never does that). And I started bawling. He finally got me to tell him what was wrong. That Papa didn't give a shit about me. He said he knew. Then he started fucking me really hard. Twisted my tits, my balls, my dick. Really pounded me with that huge cock of his. </p><p>I'm screaming because it hurts so much and hurts so good. I start shivering and jerking and over my screams and my dry cum I can hear him saying, ""Brayden. Brayden. Brayden."" Every word punctuated with a deep ass slam. ""I love you so much. Have since I first met you. I'm your Daddy. I'll be your Daddy as long as you want.""</p><p>He stated squirting in me, twisting my tiny dickie and balls so hard I thought he might rip them off. For real. That would have been okay. I was crying at that point. Muttering, ""I love you too, Daddy. I love you too.""</p><p>So my Daddy, Scout Master Chris, smiles at me and the other boys. It's funny, but Scout Master Chris has a way of communicating with us boys without saying a word. All the boys nod in agreement. Dancing sexy-like, Taylor unties his kimono. He's got a long silk scarf wrapped around his middle almost to his knees. It covers up his penis. He's wiggling his hips so the scarf is dancing just like him. I can see something poking out the scarf really low down when his hips push forward. He unties the scarf and holds it in front of himself then quickly moves it away then pulls it back again.</p><p>I can't believe what I'm seeing! </p><p>When I first met Taylor, I was surprised at how long and thin his cock was. When it was hard, it was six and a half inches and about as thick as a regular sized Sharpie marker. Thicker than my dickie but not by much. As long and skinny as it was, it was both funny and awesome looking. </p><p>What I saw now, though. There was no way this was for real. All us boys were chattering about what we saw.</p><p>""This is where I have been the last four months. This was Daddy's special present to me for when I turned 17. I'm a miracle of modern plastic surgery. Isn't it beautiful?""</p><p>Taylor stood before us with the longest fucking dick I've ever seen. And I've seen some pretty long ones.</p><p>""How long is it?"" David asks the question we all had.</p><p>""The surgeons said it's eleven inches, but I measure it at a little over 12. So does Daddy and some of his friends. Of course when the surgeons measured it, it wasn't hard."" </p><p>""That thing can get hard?"" David asks. """"won't it just snap off if it's hard?""</p><p>Taylor starts rubbing his ""present"" slowly and lovingly. It starts getting firmer looking as it begins stretching a little more -- if that was even possible. The reason David's wondering about Taylor getting a boner is that his dick isn't like any I've ever seen. I'm sure none of us have seen a dick like his. You see, it maybe the longest dick I've seen, and I don't call it a cock for good reason. A cock should be big and fat. A man's cock. </p><p>Taylor's dick is anything but a man's cock. Sure, it's almost 12 inches long. But it's the same skinny size it was before he got his surgery on it. No thicker than a normal Sharpie marker. It looks like a big, wiggly, foot-long worm. But that's not the only freaky thing about it. His dick head is as big as my Uncle Tony's. Not monstrous like his Daddy's, but a good normal man-sized cockhead. Freaky, kind of ugly looking. The whole thing is. This now super hard rod that looks like twelve inches of rebar topped with a man's cockhead. Freaky, kind of ugly, yes. But I'm panting it's making me so horny to see it. </p><p>And to show exactly how long the freaky thing is, Taylor sits down, leans over, and starts sucking it -- a good three inches. No problem. He pulls his head up a bit so we can see the tip of his dick head. He waits a moment and then a quick spurt of liquid. Cum? I don't have time to ask when the spurt turns into a spray then a flow.</p><p>Taylor wraps his lips around himself as he pisses into his mouth. His cheeks fill slightly and he beckons to me. I come to him, press my lips against his, and taste his warm, salty, bitter piss as he pushes it into my mouth. Normally we swap piss but as soon as he's emptied his mouth in mine, he squeezes my lips shut and pulls away.</p><p>""Swallow it, Honey. That's funny. Swallow my honey, Honey,"" he laughs. ""When you are done, I want you to lick and bathe my testicles and scrotum.""</p><p>I've always loved Taylor's piss. I've been drinking it for 3 years now and it ranges in flavor from tasting like warm water to stinking, nasty bitterness. A lot depends on what he's been eating and drinking or what drugs he's been doing. There've been times when he's downed a ton of EcstasyPlus and I haven't had any. I drink his piss and I'm flying almost as much as he does. </p><p>I think this is one of those days cuz his piss is really bitter and nasty. Now you might not like that. Drinking bitter, nasty piss. But I've been drinking it for so long -- my own, Riley's, my Papa's and Uncle Tony's, my Scout Masters and clients and the other Scouts. I'm just a nasty piss drinker. I love the stuff. Almost as much as I like it even nastier. Like the Brown Room. But I won't tell you about that now because I know some of the guys reading about me don't like that. </p><p>Well, I barely get his foul piss swallowed than I get the beginnings of the ""I love everything"" feeling. And my little man hardens even more than it was. Oh yeah. E-Plus and a boner pill. My head's starting to grow big feeling then I remember Taylor wants me licking his balls and sack.</p><p>Last time I saw Taylor -- right before his trip to Europe to get his special surgery -- he had me lick him down there. I always enjoyed it because his balls were so small for a big kid. His Daddy had been torturing them for so long and giving Taylor special meds that they were like little shriveled up, dried peas. They were so weird it made me hot to suck 'em in my mouth. His sack wasn't that big, but with those tiny nuggets it seemed huge.</p><p>By now the hard rebar cock has softened and is now a long, skinny piece of tubing. Like the stuff we use in my science class. I kneel down to get to his wrecked jewels. Nothing! Absolutely nothing. All that's left is a four inch scar mark where Taylor's sack used to be. Taylor giggles like the girl he is.</p><p>""Daddy gave me everything I wanted, Sweetheart,"" he laughed. ""He had the surgeons take my testicles and scrotum away. Would you like to hear all about it?"" I nod in awe. Taylor takes his skinny tubing and starts swinging it around.</p><p>""You have no idea how good that feels, Mon Ami. It is like nothing I had ever felt before. I will tell you everything about the new me if you do me a favor."" I nod eagerly. I know the tale will be as odd as Taylor, but I want to hear it. </p><p>Taylor stops swinging his tube around and places its head in my hand. </p><p>""I can do this myself, Sweety. But I want you to do it. Please insert my new, super glans into my rectum by way of my anal sphincter.""</p><p>I ask him, ""So you want me to put your own dick head up your own asshole?""</p><p>""Oh my. You have always been such a gauche little boy. If you must be that way, then shove my motherfucking cockhead into my putrid shit hole! Are you happy with my gross language?""</p><p>I'm laughing hard, hard enough that I loose a little bladder control. Not much, just enough to make a small wet spot on my khaki pants, a spot that nobody in the room misses seeing. And laughing at.</p><p>I slip Taylor's hose between his legs and using my middle finger force the man-sized cockhead through his asshole. I don't need to be told. I keep pushing as much of his freaky dick in until it's stretched tight across Taylor's taint. It's still soft but it's gotten a little chubby. I can see the urethra on the bottom vibrate and I touch it with a feather's touch. I know what he's doing!</p><p>""You're pissing in your own shit hole, Dude."" I'm trying to be as gross as he is elegant and sissy in the way he talks.</p><p>""Yes. As you say, I am pissing in my own shit hole. But if you do not choose to speak like a little gentleman, I will not let you have any.""</p><p>""Okay, Mr. Dude, sir. You're urinating into your rectum with your very own penis. Dude! You're fucking yourself. Tell me. Tell me. Please!""</p><p>At this point my hand isn't the only one feeling Taylor's piss flowing through his hose-like dick. Riley and two other boys gently touch the distended piss tube which is more noticeable on the freakishly thin penis.</p><p>""Daddy?"" Taylor asks his father. ""Tell them all the lovely details, please.""</p><p>""Gladly, son. Long story or short story,"" he asks us boys. We all agree to hear the long story.</p><p>""Taylor is my son by a lesbian friend. I wanted a son because I love boys and thought raising one would be an enriching experience. I had no intention of having any sexual relations with him -- or other boys for that matter. I'd masturbate to boy porn but felt I'd never become involved with a boy sexually.</p><p>""Taylor changed all that. I pretty much kept to my word right after he was born except for deciding to raise him as a nudist. I kept him naked much of the time and just cleaned any pee or poop. His mother breast fed him, and I loved watching him suckle her naked. He'd always get a tiny infant boner when he did. Mari -- that's his mother's name -- showed me how much little boys love having their pee-pees stimulated while the suckled. She brought BabyTaylor to his first orgasm when he was a week old. She encouraged me to try it as well. Because of my proclivities -- that means how I felt about little boys -- I was afraid to start anything like that.</p><p>""Then, when he was about 2 months old, Baby Taylor got colicky right after he was fed. Mari couldn't stop his crying and told me it was my duty as a daddy to make him feel better. I reached for his little lump of a penis to rub it but she stopped me. 'Suck it,' she said. I took a deep breath and gave my precious son his first blow job. He stopped crying and orgasmed almost immediately. </p><p>""I couldn't stop. I sucked my little guy several times a day, every day. Often he rewarded me with his urine. One day when he was around a year old, I'd put him down for a nap. Normally he'd sleep for a couple of hours, then wake up crying. I'd bottle feed him while suckling his pee-pee. This time, though, he didn't cry when I expected him to. So I went into his room. I couldn't believe what I saw. He was lying on his back -- in a puddle of pee, I might add -- pushing his rattle in and out of his little baby poop hole. He was as stiff as a two-penny nail and about the same length. He was cooing and giggling as he fucked himself with his toy. I stood there for at least a half hour. Every few minutes, his body would shake in orgasm and he'd pee an arc of pee over himself.</p><p>""You can image how hard I was. Eventually, I couldn't take it anymore. I stripped out of my clothes, lifted him out of his crib -- making sure he kept his hand on the rattle handle -- and laid him on the floor. I leaned over him head to foot and pushed my hard cock through his lips. He'd developed some teeth by then of course, so his suckling hurt. But you boys don't know this, I like getting as well as giving it. He was much too small for me to suck him, but I put my hand over his and proceeded to fuck him with his rattle as he sucked me, got an orgasm every few minutes, and sprayed his baby piss all over me, him, and the rug. Fortunately the pain of his chewing on my cock was enough to keep me from exploding into his mouth for a good 15 minutes. </p><p>""Finally, though, I couldn't help it. I didn't give any thought to pulling out. I hadn't had sex with another man for a month and hadn't jacked off for at least a week. Taking care of a one-year is tiring. So I flooded the poor guy. He tried to swallow, but gagged, coughed and spit. My splooge oozed from his little nose. I picked him up and made sure he wasn't choking for real. From that moment, I decided to raise my son how I really wanted to. Taylor started toddling over to me, grabbing my dangling cock, and asking for 'Dada baba. I'd blow off in his mouth once, twice, three times a day depending. I sucked him constantly and taught him to suck without his teeth. I started finger fucking him and using tiny dildos, knowing full well what I was prepping him for. </p><p>""I had a young friend, a man of 19 who looked 16, I enjoyed brutal sex with. Me giving, of course. I convinced him first to play out our sexual games with Taylor watching and eventually -- when Taylor was about 2 -- had him suck Bryan while I brutally fucked the lad on our living room floor. Bryan said he didn't want to do it at first. But he had a mind shattering orgasm with me dry fucking him and yanking on his ball stretcher while Taylor sucked him off. From that point on, Bryan was a constant participant.""</p><p>By this point in Scout Master Chris's tale, Taylor had finished pissing up his shit hole. He pulls me to him and kisses me deeply.</p><p>""Brayden Sweety, do you wish to drink my rectal urine?"" I know what he wants and eagerly nod my head. All us Scouts are used to doing nasty things like he's asking. Some of us even enjoy it. But I'm the only one who really loves it. ""I'm sorry, though. Daddy washed me out earlier when he and four of his friends cleansed me with their urine and semen. So it won't have much flavoring. Sorry. Daddy can tell you more while you are doing it.""</p><p>I kneel at his rear hole and gently pull his over-sized dick head out of his asshole. A brief squirt wets my face. I bet you're read some stories that described boy pee as being sweet or yummy tasting. It's not. Never. It's always a little nasty, sometimes nastier than others. And piss that's been up a butt, even if the butt's been hosed out, it always tastes nasty, kind of fishy. To be honest, if it tasted good I don't think I'd like it as much. </p><p>So anyway, I plant my lips at Taylor's bruised, puffy hole -- like it has been since I've known him. I poke my tongue in and he lets little squirts out at a time. Too much I wouldn't be able to drink it all. Taylor knows how to do this. We've done it since after we met. Cleaned out and not cleaned out. Both of us supplying and drinking. But this is the first time I've had Taylor's piss from Taylor's hole. Riley's kneeling beside me, face squinched up. He just doesn't see how I can be so nasty.</p><p>So Taylor's Daddy -- my Daddy and Riley's too since ours turned out to be such a jerk -- he picks up the story.</p><p>""Some boys,"" he continues ""are just into pain. I've learned this from Taylor and my experience with boys over the past 15 years. I know Brayden and Markie are like that. Taylor is and was incredibly anal as well. He loved when I'd put sex toys in his rear end. He'd toddle to the 'toy box' and pick up a dildo or vibrator and bring it to me and ask, 'butt game' or something like that. That didn't stop him from playing on his own, though. I don't think there was a smallish toy he didn't push up his pooter. I was constantly washing his poop off them.</p><p>""So one day when Taylor was about four and a half, I was putting Bryan through some particularly nasty cock and ball tortures. Taylor had been watching me do this sort of thing with numerous victims for quite a while, but Bryan was one of his favorites. I had put his balls into a ball vice and shoved a huge electro-stim dildo into the young man's ass hole and an electro-sound down his piss hole. I turned up the current abruptly -- no slow increase to get him used to it -- and Bryan was twitching and yelling. </p><p>The next thing I know Taylor's beside me yanking on my hand. 'Do me, Daddy,' he's crying. He's got one of the sounds inserted fully into his urethra. Well, there was no way I would electro-stim such a small boy, but the vision of this not quite five year old with a metal rod stuck in his inch and a half penis was enough to bring both Bryan and me over the edge. </p><p>""It was obvious from that moment that Taylor not only liked anal stimulation, he was a little pain freak. About a year later, I was fixing dinner and I heard Taylor shrieking horridly from one of our bathrooms. I ran as fast as I could and when I got there I was shocked. This little almost-six year old was seated naked on the toilet, bawling and screaming. Tears poured down his face. I was about to rush to him but for some reason I stopped to look for a moment. Taylor had a double ball vise -- you know the kind that squeezes both balls between two pieces of plastic at the same time -- attached to his little pearls. His little pecker was as hard as I'd ever seen it.</p><p>""At first I thought he'd put it on imitating what I did with Bryan and had accidentally twisted the vise. But no, he sat there, screaming, crying, and dry heaving, deliberately twisting the vise slowly tighter and tighter. I yelled for him to stop but he didn't. Instead, he twisted the handle at least a full turn. I swear I could hear a snapping sound. I guess that final, ball crushing squeeze -- that and having Daddy there to see him -- pushed Taylor over the edge. He started jerking wildly, so hard he fell off the toilet onto the floor. I was sure he was seizing. But his pee-pee was spewing little boy pee, something he did and still does every time he cums. </p><p>""It wasn't a seizure. I could tell because through the cries and grunts, Taylor was begging me 'Hurt me, Daddy. Hurt me.' I couldn't refuse his pleas. I walked over to him and pressed the toe of my shoe firmly into his penis and testicles. That sent him into another cum pounding him right on top of the previous one. It was so strong, the little tyke passed out. </p><p>""I love my boy and I didn't want to hurt him permanently -- just to hurt him. So I released my toe and let him fall asleep on the floor in his puddle of piddle. Later that afternoon, I took Taylor to a doctor I knew who would be discreet. We'd shared a number of young boys throughout the years, boys running from 7 to early teens. Not not only vanilla sex. We'd gotten pretty rough with some of the older boys, those 8 and above. So, he knew my perverse pleasures.</p><p>""He checked Taylor's little nuts and pee pipe. I'd asked him to speak in front of Taylor since my boy tested as a genius early in his life and could understand what was being said. He said the balls hadn't been badly damaged but warned Taylor that if he kept it up, he would destroy them. If that happened, he advised, Taylor wouldn't go into puberty. Taylor knew what puberty was and as soon as the doctor gave him the news, he grabbed his little, bruised scrotum, twisted it, squeezing his little pearls as hard as his little hands could manage. My doctor friend rapidly pulled Taylor's hands away. I asked my little boy if he did want to destroy his nuts. He did. He didn't want to get hairy and smelly, he said. </p><p>""I asked if he wanted to be a little girl instead of a little boy. He'd been girly since he was very young, so I wondered if he was really transgender. 'No way,' my little boy said. He told me he loved his peepee. He told me he wanted it to be as long as an elephants trunk but he didn't care if he smashed up his balls and never got hairy or cummy. </p><p>""So he and I worked toward his goal. I -- and a very small group of very good friends -- tortured my poor little baby's testicles. They were pretty much useless by the time he was 10. I also gave him the same suppression shots Riley and Brayden are getting. Just in case.""</p><p>By the time he says this, I've finished drinking Taylor's 'rectal urination' as he put it. Riley and I stare at Scout Master Chris. </p><p>""What'd ya mean, suppression shots?"" I snap.</p><p>""Sorry guys,"" Scout Master Chris said. ""I thought you knew. You and some of the other scouts get shots that keep you from going through puberty. Keeps you yummier for the clients.</p><p>I wasn't sure how I felt about that. I mean, how would you feel if you were me? Papa and Uncle Tony had said the shots were a special booster to keep us healthy when we did the sex stuff. I like not shooting sperms yet. But part of me wants to become a real teen. And part of me doesn't. Guess I'll have to talk to Uncle Tony when I get home. No use talking to Papa, though. </p><p>Scout Master Chris continues, ""So in addition to the suppression shots, we gave Taylor shots that kept the corpus spongiosum growing longer while inhibiting the growth of the corpus cavernosum. This had the effect of giving Taylor the long, skinny prick he's had since he was around 12. It's what Taylor said he wanted from that eventful visit to the doctor. He wanted it even longer, but the shots had done all that they could. </p><p>""Shortly before his 17th birthday, I gave my boy what he'd been begging for. We went to a surgeon in Barcelona who does a large number of sex reassignment surgeries -- turns men into women and women into men. Using some discarded penile tissue, he reconstructed my boy's long, skinny penis into the freak show you see before you. But don't get me wrong, I love it. The doctors did a great job. I love how my girly boy plays with it, how he pushes it up his own pussy and other boys' pussies as well.</p><p>""But enough about Taylor's new toy. Let's talk about the new direction we're going to go today. </p><p>""You see, I want our troupe to be a real Boy Scout Troupe. Of course there's a lot we can't let the big organization know about, but this way we have greater reach -- both in terms of clients and boys. So today you young men are going to sell Boy Scout gift wrapping door to door. This is why you're wearing standard Scout uniforms. Each of you will also wear a pin that for a few select men will identify you as ""special Scouts,"" ones who will go the extra mile, so to speak, for a man's deeper needs. </p><p>""If one of your customers says exactly these words 'My, but the Boy Scouts are recruiting some fine, young men,' you are to show him a good time. But, there is no anal today. Only hand jobs and sucking. And no darker games either. No pain. Got that, Brayden? Even if he wants it and you want it, not today.""</p><p>""How come?"" I ask.</p><p>""There's not enough time. And, I want Riley to like our version of the Scouts. I don't want him to be scared, hurt, or made to feel uncomfortable. Understand?""</p><p>I do understand. And now I rally understand how careful Scout Master Chris and the other Scout Masters are with us. When I was raped the first time and tortured the second, they really knew who I was. What I wanted. Needed. Maybe Riley can learn to like being hurt. Maybe even being the one who does the hurting. That's be cool. I love that. And I know he'll get fucked. But not today. </p><p>=======</p><p>I can tell you, my brain is spinning. Riley and me are standing in front of what I heard Uncle Tony call a McMansion. We live in a pretty nice house since I started selling myself in the Boy Sluts. But nothing like this.</p><p>This whole entire bunch of houses is inside fences. Scout Master Nick calls it a gated community. Guess they want to keep low lifes like me and Riley out. Nick's drops us off with the catalog of wrapping paper and order forms. He tells us he'll be back in four to five hours and to sell as much of the paper as we can.</p><p>Riley's nervous cuz he knows we'll do more than just sell wrapping paper. But I make him feel better telling him he'll like it since there's no real butt stuff and from what Scout Master Tim said, we'll only have a couple or five of the sex stops.</p><p>Which seems true. We've already been to twelve houses and twelve of them ordered wrapping paper. Funny, though, they were all men and if you asked me to bet, I'd bet they were all gay men. But real nice. We even got tips and cookies. Sweet.</p><p>I ring the next doorbell. A man wearing only bright pink Speedos answers. You know what? He should NOT wear them. He's got more flab hanging over the waist band than I've seen in a log time. He looks at us and smiles.</p><p>""My, but the Boy Scouts are recruiting some fine, young men,"" he says. Then you won't believe it. He wiggles out of the Speedos and stands there naked. Out in public! With a fat, yummy looking uncut dick dangling between his legs. Looks a good 5 or 6 inches soft. Riley gasps.</p><p>""Don't worry, my loves. Nobody can see you here.I understand you are going to make me feel really good."" He hefts his cock and waggles it at us. ""I want the little one to do me in front. You, big boy, my asshole needs a good big boy tongue bath.""</p><p>Riley doesn't look too happy about what he's gotta do, but I know he knows he's gotta do it. He kneels in front of the stranger, grabs the slowly inflating cock, and kisses the tip. I've seen him do this many times with Papa and Uncle Tony. And with a few of our friends and of course with me. But this is the first time with any other grown ups. He squinches his face up, pulls away, and spits. The man grabs Riley's head and pushes it hard against the tip. </p><p>""No, no, little one. This is what I paid for. For a little faggot boy to eat my cock cheese and suck my cock and swallow my cum. You understand?""</p><p>It looks to me like he's squeezing Riley's head pretty hard and Riley starts licking the smegma out of the man's thick foreskin. It looks like my brother's going to puke. But he keeps doing it. He's tasted Papa and Uncle Tony's head cheese a lot before, and it never really bothered him. So this must be really rank.</p><p>""You gotta love my cock cheese, boy. 've been letting it ripen for four days. And you there,"" he says grabbing my shoulder, ""get to work on my asshole.""</p><p>I scuttle around to the back and pull his fat ass cheeks apart. Whew! Nasty, stinky, sweaty. Obviously he didn't wipe since the last time he went. Now I'm glad I got this assignment. Poor Riley would have definitely puked. Me? I like it. I spend a good amount of time cleaning him up. He's moaning and breathing hard. </p><p>I hear Riley gag and stop for a moment. The man's no longer soft. His cock is now super hard and a good halfway down poor Ry-Ry's throat. Papa rough fucks his throat a lot, but Riley still gags. He's turning sort of blue-pink so I'm afraid he may faint from lack of oxygen. I'd love to watch, but I got a job to do. I dive back into the cleft of fat and start tongue fucking the nasty hole. I slip my pointer finger in beside my tongue and find the man's prostate. WOW! It's huge. I start poking at it and now the man's thrusting his hips back and forth. I can't see it but I know he's fucking Riley's throat. Hard. I can hear Riley gasping for breath and then gagging. Gasping for breath. Gagging.</p><p>The man starts yelling, ""Mother fucking shit licking little slut. You sure know how to eat out an ass.""</p><p>The way he's moving, the way his asshole's twitching and spasming, I know he's cumming. Finally the man drops to his knees, hard for a man his size. He's pulled Riley down with him by my brother's beautiful strawberry blond hair. Cum is oozing out of Riley's nose. Some has dripped on his shirt.</p><p>""Almost done, sweetheart,"" the man says. ""I got one more thing to give you to thank you for the blow job."" I know what he's going to do and crawl quickly to Riley's side.</p><p>""No, mister, please. He doesn't deserve it. I did the best job. Let me have it. PLEASE!""</p><p>The man pulls his cock from Riley's mouth and shoves it roughly between my lips. In a flash, he's spewing rotten, rancid, asparagus piss into my mouth. God how I love it. How good it is. How nasty. Putrid. I gulp as fast as I can until the flow slows and eventually stops. I wanted it all, but some leaked out of my mouth. My front is spattered. And smells like, well, like piss.</p><p>I look at Riley's shirt and mine. The man senses my problem. He smiles sweetly, not like the brute who mouth-raped my little brother.</p><p>""Don't worry about how you look. If you look at your route list, you have five more houses. We're all expecting something more than just wrapping paper. So a little cum, a little piss. Who's to care?""</p><p>The man is right. Riley and me visit five more houses and each one is one of our special customers. We don't make any money on them, but I know the Scouts are getting their share. All the remaining men are nicer than the first man. And as Scout Master Chris promised, no butt stuff. I'm kind of sorry because my hole is itching for some abuse by the time we're walking away from our last house. We're on our way to outside the gates so we can meet up with Scout Master Nick. We pass a house that wasn't on our list and the door opens. Two men in jeans and shirts wave to us.</p><p>""Hey, boys. Come here."" When we get onto the door stoop, one man gives the pass phrase. I guess Scout Master Chris or Nick made a mistake and forgot to put this house on the list. I smile and nudge Riley. He smiles, too. We move closer.</p><p>""Hello sirs,"" I say. ""What can we do for you.""</p><p>In an instant, one of the men grabs me and drags me into this big fancy house. I hear Riley shriek like he does in bad dreams. I turn around and see the other man dragging my brother in, his hands clamped securely on Riley's junk. From the way Riley's screaming, I know his nuts are being crushed.</p><p>I struggle to get away. The man holding me does nothing but squeeze my arm tightly.</p><p>""Listen, boy. The more your fight, the worse it gets for the little shit-ass of a brother. Understand?""</p><p>The other man lifts Riley off his feet by the iron grip he's got on Riley's crotch. I can't believe what I'm seeing. He's twisting and jerking my little brother around in the air by his balls.</p><p>""Please, Brayden. Do as he says. Please. He's killing me. They're going to rip them off. Please.""</p><p>I stop fighting and drop to my knees.</p><p>""Please let my brother go,"" I plead. ""Please.""</p><p>The man holding Riley drops him onto the floor. Riley gasps and fights for air. I rush to him and he seems okay except that the drop knocked the air out of him. </p><p>I look at the two men, ""Scout Master Chris said there wouldn't be any rough stuff not with Riley. And no fucking neither. Do me but leave Riley alone. Scout Master Chris promised.""</p><p>Just then two other me walk in. They're completely nude. And heavily tatted all over their bodies. Neither is hard but they've both got substantial dangles. Not as big as Scout Master Chris, but bigger than Papa or Uncle Tony. </p><p>The biggest of the new guys walks over to me, grabs me by my chin and makes me look up at him. He hocks deep into his throat and spits right on my face.</p><p>""This Scout Master Chris dude is a pussy, you know,"" he says. ""And he don't got nothing to do with you from now on. You two little cunts are mine and my friends. I paid for you both. Fair and square. You're mine. We'll do what we want with you over the next five days because that's what I paid for. And I didn't guarantee your old man I'd bring either of you back alive. So you both better be good. Got it?""</p><p>Riley's whimpering on the floor. He's pissed himself. And he'd probably have done more if he hadn't been cleaned out. Fuck! I have to fight back my own piss. I won't give 'em the pleasure. But I know our hell -- Riley's and mine -- is just starting.</p><p>---</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 8: Ascent from Hell</h5><p>Hey, friends, it turns out that the rest of my story is a little too much for Loliwood. But the archivist has been really nice and is allowing me to tell you where you can find the last two chapters of the story. </p><p>Now let me tell ya, they're rough. Really rough. But...</p><p>Well, I guess if you want to know if me and Riley come out okay, you'll have to go over to the site where my friend Antonio Green has the full story posted. If you're interested, here's <a href=""http://www.asstr.org/files/Authors/Antonio_Green/Our%20Papa%2c%20Our%20Pimp%20%28Mb-multi%2c%20bb-multi%20rough%29/"">the link</a>.</p><p>Just so you know, I really do appreciate that the Archivist would let me do this. Loliwood ROCKS!<br/>Your friend,</p><p>Brayden. (And thanks, Antonio Green for getting this posted)</p>"
448,Little Green Gardens,Antonio Machado,,['poem'],,2012-12-27T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Little green gardens,<br/>
small bright plazas,<br/>
greenish fountain<br/>
where the water dreams,<br/>
where the silent water<br/>
slips over the stone!...</p><p>The acacia leaves of<br/>
gloomy green, almost black,<br/>
kissed by the September wind<br/>
that carries some of them off,<br/>
yellow and dry,<br/>
to play in the white<br/>
dust of the earth.</p><p>Pretty little girl,<br/>
who fills her pitcher<br/>
with transparent water,<br/>
when you see me, you don't<br/>
raise your dark hand,<br/>
distractedly,<br/>
to the black ringlets<br/>
of your hair,<br/>
nor do you observe<br/>
yourself in limpid crystal...</p><p>You look at the air<br/>
of the lovely afternoon,<br/>
while with clear water<br/>
you fill the pitcher.</p>"
449,Transfer,Antonium,,"['g', 'anal', 'bd', 'reluc', 'ScFi']",A 48-year old man with only a short amount of time left to live decides to do something extraordinary to continue his life in this world!,2012-02-02T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>There was something about that spoiled little brat that just pissed me off!</p><p>When Rebecka's mother passed away when Rebecka was only eight things started to become worse. Her real father she never knew. Rebecka got everything she pointed her finger at, and if she didn't get it she knew how to make me feel like the big bad wolf! Like the nice stepdad I was, I got her what she wanted. Be it expensive clothes, electronics, CDs etcetera I bought it to her. This way I kept her happy!</p><p>She was 11, I was 48 when I got the unexpected message at a routine-visit to the doctor; I had less than one year to live! What would I do? My life was so important to me, surely I couldn't just die now! I still had unfinished business in this lifetime. I didn't tell anyone about my decease. Not even Rebecka.</p><p>At work we had experimented for some time with body-part-transplants between animals. We had succesfully transfered two sets of legs from a mouse to another. Both mice now live happily unknowing of the transfer. My plan was bigger than this... And the guys at work were just as mad as myself when it came to experiments, and even though the idea struck them as something completely crazy, they were all playing the notes after some minor discussions...</p><p>It was planned for quite some time before we did it, and there wasn't much time left for me when I took Rebecka to work one Saturday to perform the operation. I told her to sit down on a chair in my office and got to get her a soda from the soda-machine, which I added the extra ingrediense in before giving it to her. Rebecka accepted the drink and before ten minutes had passed she was already dreaming happily unknowing that it would be the last thing she ever did!</p><p>I carried her into the lab where my crew was waiting. Everyone were dressed in clean white suits. I put Rebecka on one of the two operating tables and placed myself on the other.</p><p>- ""Are you sure you want to do this? If something goes wrong there is no turning back!"", Paul asked me.</p><p>- ""Of course I want to do it, after a week we will redo the process and everything will be like it was again!""</p><p>The last part was a lie of course but they didn't know the rest of my plan yet of course.</p><p>With that in mind I got drugged and fell asleep immediately.</p><p>I woke up and felt how my head wanted to explode. Everything around me was foggy and my vision was restricted to a radius of a couple of metres. I heard a voice and recognised it as Paul.</p><p>- ""How do you feel?""</p><p>- ""I feel like I'm about to explode!"", I answered.</p><p>- ""Who are you?"", he asked.</p><p>- ""I'm Rebecka, of course, who else would I be?""</p><p>Paul went over to the others and I could hear him say they had another problem before I fell back asleep.</p><p>When I woke up again they asked me the same question.</p><p>- ""I'm still Rebecka, where am I?""</p><p>- ""Rick, if this is your idea of a joke, then you better stop it!""</p><p>- ""Rick? I'm not Rick, I'm Rebecka. My stepdad's name's Rick!""</p><p>- ""Rebecka, we're very sorry to tell you that your stepdad has been involved in an accident. He fell down the stairs and died the moment he landed at the bottom. I'm so very sorry!""</p><p>i knew it all was a big cover-up, but I had to go through with my plan, so I acted as sad and surprised as I could. It wasn't part of the plan of course, but something had obvioulsly gone wrong with the brain-transplant the other way, but that meant that Rebecka taking over my old body wouldn't be a problem anyway!</p><p>They threw my old body down some staircases and told the police I had stumbled and died. The police fell for it, of course, since I gave them my alibi.</p><p>My insurance gave me quite alot of money, and so I moved to a foster-family in the countryside where I got a nice little room in the attic. My new life as a girl could begin!</p><p>Things were hard in the beginning. I had to learn how to act like an 11-year old girl and not like a 36-year old man. This is not easy, I can assure you! I think you already know what the biggest physical difference between a girl and a boy is so I won't tell you more than that it felt really strange not to have it down there anymore. I felt stumped and uncomplete, but at the same time something about my new body felt exhilerating!</p><p>It took some time before I accepted the fact that I was a girl, and living with a family again, being a preteen with house-rules to obey, but I was soon to be presented with a strange tradition...</p><p>I were out shopping in the city one day with the father of the house. First we shopped all the regular groceries and then we went to buy some things for the garden, James told me, but there were only some meters of rope he paid for before we went to buy me some clothes. I must tell you that shopping little girls clothes with another man feels weird, but I needed clothes so what could I do?</p><p>He asked me what I wanted when we entered the store, but I insisted that I should do the shopping myself so he gave me some money and waited outside.</p><p>I found some jeans, some tops and a sweater, a bra wouldn't be necessary for some years to come so I went to look at panties, and even though I would prefer to wear saggy boxers, this would look strange for a girl my age, so I took a couple of hot-pants that looked almost like boxers and a pair of thongs just to check what they feels like!</p><p>When we came back home it was already dark and time for bed, so I went up to my room in the attic to get ready for sleep. I undress and took out the thongs from the bag and took a good look at them before slipping into them and pulling them up tight. The experience was quite awkward, and different from what I had thought, but it was still not comfortable so I began taking them off again when suddenly the door opened and James came in and saw me naked with the thongs in my hands. I tried to cover myself with my hands, but it was too late.</p><p>- ""Oh, I'm so sorry!"", He said, but didn't cover his eyes.</p><p>My heart was pumping like never before. Surely THIS was not part of my plan at all!</p><p>He stood in the door-opening and slowly walked towards me with his hands behind his back. I fastly pulled on the thong again and covered myself with a blanket.</p><p>- ""I have something for you"", he told me. ""You will love this! It's gonna make you a real woman!""</p><p>I knew what was going to happen and there wasn't much I could do to stop it. To be honest I was actually a little curious about the whole sex-as-a-girl thing, and James sure wasn't ugly even though he was well over 40.</p><p>I figured out that if I didn't want to get hurt I should better play along with whatever games he wanted to play. - ""What do you have for me?""</p><p>He showed me what he had in his hands.</p><p>- ""Ropes?""</p><p>- ""Oh yes, Rebecka, ropes!""</p><p>- ""What do I need those for?"" I asked, even though I had a pretty good idea what he waned to do!.</p><p>- ""Lay down on the bed and I will show you, sweety!""</p><p>Afraid as I was of this big man hurting me I did like he said.</p><p>- ""That's my little girl! Now turn around on your stomach, baby!""</p><p>I'm in for a rough night, I thought and turned around. Then he tied my arms and legs to the bed, and I started crying. - ""Little girl, I'm not gonna hurt you! We're just gonna have some fun!""</p><p>James undressed and he sat down next to me.</p><p>- ""If you tell anyone about this, I will make sure you will never be able to walk again! Do you promise?""</p><p>- ""I do!"" I answered and began regretting not having stood up for myself but that was too late now!</p><p>- ""What do we have here?"", he said and touched my butt. ""Did you buy thongs today, did you?""</p><p>- ""Yes, James."", I said trying to sound as casual as possible.</p><p>- Now, THAT would be asking for being fucked, wouldn't it?"", he said and pulled the panties upso hard that they broke and came off. I let quite a loud scream out.</p><p>- ""Ouch! That must have hurt! Let me take care of that for you, honey!""</p><p>James licked his fingers and began massaging my vagina. I would loose my virginity for the second time tonight!</p><p>- ""Would you look at that!? All wet like you're supposed to be! My little sex-slave! You're the cutest little brunette I have ever seen!""</p><p>The massaging became more intense for every second that passed and soon I was moaning without knowing what else to do, just letting go of any thoughts and just pretending to be another place.</p><p>- ""If you liked this, you're gonna be in heaven now!"", James said and I felt his penis touching my butt cheeks.</p><p>He pushed it towards the opening of my butthole and I let some tears come out of my eyes as I felt the pain when his penis entered my ass. James moaned loudly and pushed it further inside me until it felt like my tiny butt would explode from the pressure. The bed-sheets were wet where i had cried and it was hard to breath when being fucked from behind, but strangely enough I was beginning to enjoy it!</p><p>- ""Rebecka, this is my gift to you!"", James nearly shouted and pressed his cock against my vagina. ""Ooh, you're a tight little girl, are you!?""</p><p>- ""Yes, James, I'm only eleven!"", I cried ""Please be careful!""</p><p>- ""You're my sex-slave, I do whatever I want to do!""</p><p>I felt my labia stretch to the max as he pushed his penis inside of me, it felt like there was no end to it, but then I felt him penetrate the hymen and I let a little scream out but the pain let go quickly and I could enjoy the sensation of James stealing my virginity from behind.</p><p>- ""I'm coming!"", James moaned and in just two seconds my whole vagina was filled with hot white sperm. ""Did you like that, Rebecka?""</p><p>- ""I did, James!"", I lied to him and after some minutes I fell asleep face first in the bed.</p><p>The morning after I woke up, and the ropes were gone, I got dressed and decided that this was not the life I wanted to live. With an abusive foster-father you could never know what could happen so I packed some stuff in a bag and left the house when the coast was clear.</p>"
450,"Loving The Bi Life, Part 1",Antush,,"['cons', '1st', 'mast', 'group', 'bi', 'oral', 'voy', 'exhib', 'les', 'inc', 'Mmff', 'ff', 'Mf', 'toys', 'video', 'rom']","Kristen is a very intelligent, and very lovely, young 13 year-old. She just graduated 8th Grade, and is starting the Summer Before High School. She'd been advanced a scholastic year for her academics, she was the Champion of her Junior High Gymnastics Team, barely 135 pounds, at 5'3'' 32B-24-26. Her skills with computers and house-sitting lead her into voyeurism, exhibition, and complete sexual fulfillment, and a successful Business Plan. This is a long story. I'm 160 pages in. I'm editing and adding text to Part Two, right now, and continue to write more of the rest of the book. This is just CV and some Intro to some of our main characters. It skips back and forth in Flashback/Forward bits. Don't let it worry you. Part Two will sort it all out. I hope this short intro gets some reviews and constructive comments.",2012-06-29T00:00:00,"This is a work of Fiction. All characters and/or other entities in this story are completely fictitious, and do not exist. Any similarity to actual, living persons and/or other entities is strictly accidental and/or wholly coincidental. This is also a work of Fantasy Fiction, and is not necessarily set in this Reality.","<p></p><h5>Prologue</h5><p>This story is not necessarily set in this Reality. In the world of this story, The Pill works with 100% efficiency; there are no Sexually Transmitted Diseases or Venereal Annoyances; condoms are optional; A surprising 10th Amendment Law makes Nudist Family Sex Camps perfectly Legal. and revokes Minimum Age of Consent. Societal Norms haven't quite caught up to the very real sexual appetites of their Youth. We're on the leading cusp of the Youth Sex Revolution. </p><p><b>Girls:</b></p><p></p><blockquote><ul> <li>Kristen Evans, 13</li> <li>Erin Minihan, 13</li> <li>Nikki Garrison, 14</li> <li>Jeanine Spillard, 14</li> <li>Keri Johnson, 20</li> <li>Asia Hales, 16</li> <li>Natalie Felt, 16</li> <li>Bekka Wright, Brandon's sister, 12</li> <li>Megan Kelly, 12</li> <li>Caitlain (Caty) Kelly, 11</li> </ul></blockquote><p><b>Boys:</b></p><p></p><blockquote><ul> <li>Tony Coxon, 23</li> <li>Liam Minihan, 14</li> <li>Ryan, Neighbor boy, 14</li> <li>Kyle, Neighbor boy, 14</li> <li>Jan Nobles, Neighbor boy, 14</li> <li>Brandon Wright, Bekka's Brother, 16</li> <li>Keith Jordan, 22</li> <li>Jake Williams, 15</li> <li>Jon Ely, 16</li> </ul></blockquote><p><b>Parents:</b></p><p></p><blockquote><ul> <li>Jim and Anna Evans</li> <li>Bob and Jan Spillard</li> <li>Dave and Justine Garrison</li> <li>Bill and Kathleen Minihan</li> </ul></blockquote><p>Tony, Kristen, Erin and Liam each sighed contentedly at the same time, and then giggled while they kissed, and lapped up each others' cum from pussy's, cocks, mouths and bellies. It had already been a long, hot afternoon for them, and they were enjoying the delicious aftermath of their first coupling poolside at Tony's house. Why it took so long for them all to be naked together occurred to each of them throughout the day.</p><p>Tony, and Kristen, had been together since earlier in the summer, when Tony moved in next door. Erin is her best friend, both just marking their thirteenth birthdays, and both were about to enter High School, having been advanced a grade for scholastic achievement in grade school. Liam, 14, is Erin's older brother. None of them had expected Liam that afternoon, but everyone was happy that he came... and came. </p><p>Tony's cock still pistoned slowly in and out of Kristen's tight, shaved thirteen year-old pussy, while Erin licked at Kristen's cum-covered clit and pubic mound, occasionally running her tongue over Tony's cock, as it pulled more of their cum from Kristen's cunt. Tony had pulled his cock out of Kristen's pussy just in time to spray a rope of his cum into Erin's mouth, one across her cheek, and the rest sprayed across Kristen's body. Before she could swallow and get his slick, wet cock in her mouth, he had shoved it, still spurting, back into Kristen's inflamed young cunt, fucking her tight, shaved pussy in long, hard, fast strokes, while Erin licked at her clit, bringing her quickly to another loud and explosive orgasm. Cum poured from Kristen's pulsating pussy, gathering like foamy, opalescent rings around Tony's shaved cock, as he fucked her. Erin lapped up each little ring. She loved the taste of their mingled juices, she'd loved them since Kristen first got Tony and Erin together for their first threesome a few weeks ago. </p><p>Erin had known about, and started sharing Kristen's cum fetishes since they first started becoming young women, around age 11, sprouting tits and pubic hair, getting their periods together, noticing boys, and experimenting with their own blossoming sexuality together. One of Kristen's favorite things to do with Erin was to collect their girl cum in shot glasses. They'd compare who came more, and discuss the feelings, sensations, taste, and simple quality and durations of their orgasms... But, of course, all this is getting waaay ahead of the story.</p><p></p><h5>How It All Got Started</h5><p>""OK, wait a minute. Let me get this straight for a second,"" said Erin, working through Kris' story. ""You woke up to the sound of the truck, looked out and saw this totally hot guy moving in next door, and just decided right then that you were going to give your virginity to him, just like that?"" Erin snapped the finger of her free hand. They were both masturbating, naked, on cam, Friday morning, early June. School had just ended for Summer Holiday. Erin was at her family's cabin by the lake.</p><p>""Before I even knew his name was Tony. Yep. I stood there naked in my window fingering myself just like this, and I knew right then that I was going to make it happen.""</p><p>""Oh, my GAWD that is SO hot, Kristen,"" Erin squealed as she pressed two fingers hard on each side of her slick, young sensitive clit, and gave it a long stoke, ""Mmm... And then you proceeded to tease him until until he couldn't help but get naked with you. So where did it happen? In his bedroom?""</p><p>""Well, it started there, as it was the only open space for lunch, but as we finished eating lunch, I licked his nipple, and then we kissed, and started eating each other instead, and that's when we started getting naked. Then we went outside.""</p><p>""Mmmm, I wish I could have seen that. Outside, fucking for the first time in the middle of the day is just my perfect fantasy. Oh, Gods I wish I could have been there. Is he a good kisser?"" asked Erin, now toying with her hardening nipples, while she continued rubbing her clit in those hard, long strokes. She was watching Kristen masturbating, and marveled at how wet they both were getting. </p><p>""Oh, Erin, you'll know Monday, when you get the chance to be with Tony-- he is SUCH a good kisser. His mouth and tongue are quite possibly his best sexual feature. It was like his mouth knew every inch of me the moment we kissed. I mean.... hmmmm... OK-- I thought you and I knew a lot of tricks, but he knows more things to do to a pussy than either of us, or the Porn Industry have even thought about. I'm editing more videos right now.""</p><p>For two years straight, Kristen had video-recorded all of her sex acts, every naked minute, lounging, masturbating, and now, much more. No one but Kristen knew that until Tony moved in across the street when she was really getting into local computer networks, and certain hacking skills. Today was no exception-- she was recording the two of them masturbating on cam. Kristen knew that Erin would want the video of Kris losing her virginity with Tony, and Erin now needed to be in on the secret. </p><p>For some time, now, when they would sleepover at each others' house, Kristen would always bring out her laptop computer loaded with a new sexy slideshow of boys jacking their cocks and cumming, or teen girls fingering themselves, getting fucked, sucking cocks, and swallowing lots of cum. Some of the videos were of their schoolmates and neighbors, which Kristen had hacked from their computers and cell phones. Kids are sexual beasties, and love to ""SEXT"" each other, and Kristen was brilliant with computers and networks. </p><p>Late at night, after everyone else was asleep, and plenty of sharing of their guy and girl fantasies, and perhaps a nip or two from the liqueur cabinet, Kristen and Erin would watch the pics and videos, ultimately getting naked and fingering their pussies to mutual orgasms. By that summer before High School, as they both turned 13, they were lovers in every way, while they each looked for boys to experiment with. </p><p>Liam did everything he could to spy on the two when Kris stayed at their house, or worked out with Erin in the Basement gym. </p><p>He couldn't help but hear their giggling, and talking openly about boys and sex, and their fantasies; and he could easily hear their moans and shouts of pleasure through the thin wall and the bathroom they shared. He would get naked as soon as the girls locked themselves into Erin's room, and masturbate all night while he listened to them. He would stroke his 14 year-old cock, imagining himself naked with the two sexy girls, never failing to cum as soon as his fantasies turned to Erin. He had never worked up the courage to just walk in naked in the middle of the two girls getting sexy.</p><p>He'd been masturbating to them since he hit puberty, and the girls started growing tits. He took tons of pictures of them poolside in their bikinis. He had only managed to catch a few shots of them naked, when they forgot to close the bathroom door fully. To those precious pics, Liam masturbated night after night. He had wanted to fuck them both for the past three years. That Erin was his little sister wasn't an issue-- it was a very hot feature for Liam. As siblings, they were very close. He had always hoped that they could get closer... closest. Kristen was simply one of the cutest, sweetest, smartest, and talented girls he'd ever known. He did his best to flirt with her every chance he got, and dreamed of fucking her along with Erin. </p><p>He and every boy between 11 and 15 that he knew wanted to fuck Kris and Erin. He always shared fantasies of fucking Kristen with the guys, but sometimes came to blows with boys who spoke too sexually about Erin, though, and was always there for her defense. He'd always hoped to be her first.</p><p>Over the days before Erin's 13th birthday, Kristen had made a very special slideshow for her, and gave it to her the night before she turned thirteen. It was the first Friday in June, and she and Erin woke up just after Erin's parents left for work. It was the day before Erin and her family going up to their lakeside cottage for the week. Both girls knew that Erin's parents wouldn't be home until close to 11:00 that night, as Bill and Kathleen were saving up for a very special, long Anniversary Cruise. They'd been working late for close to a year now, and the girls took advantage of the empty house often. </p><p>Liam tended to keep to himself most of the time, coming out of his room to make a meal or grab a snack, or beverage. Often, he'd just go with his buddies straight out from school, and come home in time to make it appear to his parents that he had been home all the time. </p><p>The girls woke up naked that morning, their bodies entwined. They kissed each other good morning, donned some clothes, without bothering with undergarments-- Erin put on some super-short, cutoff sweatpants and a cropped t-shirt, and Kristen just pulled one of her dad's extra-large t-shirts over her naked lithe form. It covered her well enough so that she didn't need panties-- unless she bent over, or sat down. The two of them went downstairs to the kitchen for breakfast.</p>"
451,"Loving The Bi Life, Part 2",Antush,,"['lolita', 'cons', '1st', 'mast', 'bi', 'voy', 'exhib', 'Mmff', 'Mf', 'video', 'cam', 'cumswap', 'rom']","Kristen is 13, 32B-24-26, and 95 pounds of super-smart, frustrated sexual energy. Her life takes a wonderful turn for the better when 23 year-old Tony, moves in next door. She films her seduction of him, and all of their sexual encounters as she helps him settle in. The plot settles in to something less flash-back/forward. Please leave reviews. I am totally new to this.",2012-07-01T00:00:00,"All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.

The plot settles in to something less flash-back/forward. Please leave reviews. I am totally new to this. We return where we 
started-- with Tony, Kristen, Erin and Liam fucking, just to get things warmed up. Kris and Erin's big sexy day together is 
being re-written, and will be posted as a separate story, but part of this story's canon.","<p>Tony and Kristen were busy lapping up all of Liam's cum from his cock, and Kristen's face and mouth. They were both breathless from their shared orgasm, while Erin's mouth continued to pleasure them both. Tony licked a long rope of Liam's sweet cum from Kristen's cheek. Kristen let Liam's cum-slick cock pop out of her mouth long enough to accept Tony's tongue, as she swapped the cum between their hungry mouths. Liam moaned with pleasure when Tony grabbed his still-hard cock, and sucked and milked it. Erin wasn't the only one for whom Kristen made special, sexy videos, and Tony had been ready and waiting for Liam's cock and cum for some time. He had his right hand around Liam's hard cock, still milking the last gobbets of sperm out of him, Kristen and Tony taking turns sucking the bright red head, while Liam pulled his face from Erin's pussy, and looked down at Tony and Kristen lapping up his cum, taking turns sucking his cock, with a smile. ""It's about time I was finally able to fuck these three together,"" he thought happily to himself, hoping to keep the sexual energy alive enough to fuck, suck, or be fucked by Tony's fine cock. </p><p>Between the four of them, three parent-less houses, two pools and a hot tub for the week, and the way things were moving, he planned on getting his wish-- perhaps tonight. It was really only a matter of time, he thought, as Tony sucked the last pearl of cum from what felt like the depths of his balls themselves. But he knew that he wanted more, and he knew that the other three also were only just getting warmed up...</p><p></p><h5>Liam</h5><p>Since the night that he spied on the three of them fucking by their pool, he had jealously wanted to be with them, especially with Tony and Erin. He wasn't going to be Erin's first, but he still hoped he'd be her favorite. His lust for his sister had been born before that night, of course, but as he stroked his hard-on, that evening, watching Erin suck, jack, and fuck Tony's shaved cock-- which was about the same size as his-- he began to wonder what it felt like to suck and fuck another guy's cock. Kris, as always, was the one to make it happen.</p><p>Tony and Liam were built so similarly alike that they could almost be twins. Liam loved watching Tony, and wanted him.</p><p>As we know, Liam had spied on the girls for years, as they rehearsed dance and gymnastic routines in their basement workout/dance room. He loved watching them practice, sometimes stripping nude, and ending in the two of them fucking and licking one another while Liam, safely out of sight, jacked his cock to huge orgasms. Their young tiny bodies sweaty, hairless, and sexually charged, he dreamed of a night with the two of them. Often falling asleep with the cum of his fantasies sprayed across his chest. </p><p>He was utterly stunned the night his fantasies came true, and he finally fucked both Kristen and Erin-- they seduced him together that night after they came back from Tony's house. It had shocked him at first, but he had just returned home from a wild party, where his girlfriend had left him with a really good buzz, but a terrible case of blueballs. </p><p>When he had gotten home, he had stripped his clothes off, fallen into his bed, and was jacking his tortured cock, when the two of them came into his room, naked, oiled-up, and already smelling of sex... He wasn't expecting them to be home, but they had been waiting all evening for him. He didn't stand a chance against their charms, watching the two of them glide, naked and slick into his bed. Stunned, he watched them stroke his hard cock-- slick, and raging in need. It was after Erin had sucked his cock off, swallowing his cum, and then moving up to kiss him, while she straddled his waist, grabbed his softening cock, stroked it to erection, and had fucked him until they had both cum together-- Erin holding him in her while she came on his cumming cock-- that she told him that she had always wanted him. Kristen had sucked his cock off once, and let him lick her pussy and fuck her for a while, but it was clear that it was all a set-up for Erin to fuck her brother. </p><p>Two nights later, Erin had come into Liam's room wearing only a towel, from their adjoining bathroom... She gave herself freely, as all guilt melted away in their multiple mutual orgasms. But, that part of the story is for later... </p><p></p><h5>Kristen</h5><p>Since Kristen and Erin were eight years-old, the two had enjoyed private gymnastics classes three times a week. They were both very good at the floor routines that they specialized in. Kris also enjoyed the Beam, while Erin was especially good at the Pommel. The workouts were very tough, and their trainers-- Mr.. and Mrs.. Johnson-- both former Olympic Gymnastics Team Athletes-- were very strict, and kept their training rigorously disciplined through the three hour classes. As a result, their young bodies were hard, tight, lithe, and very flexible. </p><p>They practiced on the off days either at Erin's house, or with their friend Iris, also on the team, who lived next door to Kristen, and across the street from Erin. Iris' dad had taken out the wall between two unused bedrooms, and installed a gym/studio, complete with a full wall of mirrors and a dance bar, and a springboard wood floor, so that the girls could work out, stretch, and practice their routines. Iris' mom used the space for her side-business teaching aerobics and palates with other women during the day, when the girls were at school. Iris' dad enjoyed the activities in the house, and enjoyed watching the girls and women doing their routines while he worked out with the weight set, or ran on the treadmill. </p><p>Their private team made it to semi-finals three years straight, and the last year, Kris, Erin and Iris each took home medals for their events. </p><p>When Kris and Erin were both 11 years-old, and entering Grade Six, they were asked to be a part of the Junior High Gymnastics Team at their school. They both continued to excel, and led their teammates in medals and awards. All the while, the two made straight ""A's"" in all their classes, and enjoyed the privileges of Honor Roll ever term.</p><p>Kristen was 10 years old when she discovered the internet and her sexuality. Her parents were as supportive and trusting of her, as they were naïve to the secret life of a young girl who was years ahead of her peers in intelligence. As soon as she said, ""Good night"" to them, they continued on their evening programming. They never worried about what their Sweet Kristen was up to. </p><p>Her dad, being an executive at a major Finance firm, provided her rather generous allowance, since age 7, via a credit/debit card. On her 10th birthday, Daddy bought her what she wanted: a top of the line Computer Suite, including a wifi network, and her own dedicated broadband connection, high-power desktop, a webcam and audio hardware, and best of all-- a great laptop. They hooked everything up, and once Daddy thought it was finished, he kissed her good night, and went downstairs.</p><p>Kristen began clicking around the internet, and as new and naïve to the net as she was, it didn't take long for her to be redirected to a site showing young, naked girls masturbating and having sex with boys their own age, and in some cases men much older. She became instantly curious. It only took her a few clicks to understand what her girl parts were all about, and to appreciate boy parts. She was soon naked and learning about masturbation in earnest. She paid with her daddy-secured credit card to see more. She liked what she saw. </p><p> She was first taken by the videos of young girls naked, touching their boobs and pussies. They seemed to really enjoy themselves, and the movies made her girl parts tingle while she watched them. One day, fresh from the shower, wet, hairless and naked, she logged into her favorite site, and clicked on a movie to play. It was a girl whom Kristen thought looked very much like her. Same general age, cute, slender, red-headed, and naked in the bed. Her pussy had a light smear of fine hairs at the top, but otherwise, was as bald as her own. Her titties were tiny, but her nipples were puffy, and prone to grow. This intrigued Kristen, and as the young girl in the video began to touch herself, she did the same.... and she liked it. She mimicked the young girl as she touched and pulled at her nipples, and shuttered as the girl's hands moved to her pussy. </p><p>Kristen's hands followed the girl's, as her fingers probed her young pussy, and then slid up to her clitoris. The minute she learned about her clitoris, she knew that she was on her way to being grown-up.</p><p>She never new that her own touches could bring such pleasure, and she learned quickly how to bring herself to orgasm watching the movies. That first time it seemed like the pleasure would go on forever. She repeated the motions every night before sleeping, always looking at other girls' videos to learn more of how she could get more pleasure from her little pussy. </p><p>She learned how to make herself cum, which she promptly taught Erin. They spent weeks exploring each others pussies, licking and touching, and fingering each other every opportunity they could. They loved the taste and feeling of each others pussy. Kris and Erin learned all about girl-cum, and spent a lot of time exploring how each other came in great detail. Kris tasted ""sweet"" to Erin, and Erin tasted ""earthy and nutty"" to Kristen. They spent time comparing cum amounts, and discussing the deep nature of their orgasms. </p><p>Soon it was time to learn about BOYS. </p><p>She found more sites, with lots of naked, young boys... some of the sites showed boys naked with other boys, others with with boys and girls naked together... some with mommies and daddies naked with them... She learned all about how boys become men when they make sperm-- cum. </p><p>She loved watching the young boys stroking their boy parts while masturbating with Erin. Later they would call them cocks, but right now, at ten years old, They each were enjoying pretending that this video boy's cock was fucking them, while they masturbated and fingered each other to orgasm watching the young boy shoot his cum all over his body.</p><p>Kristen wanted desperately to feel a boy fucking and cumming in her, but that seemed an impossibility, so she spent her night hours pleasuring herself, and looking for new ways to find pleasure. Using Daddy's pre-paid credit card online, she bought a small, cock-shaped vibrator, which she used to bring herself off watching videos. By 12 years old, she had a fine collection of sex toys, and while she was watching videos of boys and girls fucking, she mimicked every move with the toys. She loved fucking herself off to orgasm, and lapping her cum from her fingers and toys like the girls in the videos... and wanted lots more. She loved sharing her toys with Erin, but she wanted to feel and taste boy cum most of all. </p><p>Since the real thing wasn't in the cards, she figured out that what she needed was access to all her friends' houses, and computers to see boys, and their Dad's cumming. She devised a plan.</p><p>She got her wishes for Christmas and her 12th birthday-- Daddy had given her two $1000 gift cards to Radio Shack and Best Buy each day. She used them to buy wifi equipment to wire her friends' bedrooms with cams and mics. She actively volunteered to house-sit all of her friends' houses over Summer Vacation time, wiring up every bedroom available, from her own parents' room, and her daddy's private den, to her girlfriends-- Erin, Nikki and Jeanine, to boy crushes Liam, Ryan, and Kyle, she also wired up the bedrooms of the parents of Erin, Nikki, and Jeanine. </p><p>By lucky fortune, and the keystone to a good plot line, she had managed to wire up the house next door the best. Her lifelong friend Iris and her parents lived there. Iris' dad got notice to transfer locations for work, and he had asked Kristen to sit the house while they were out of town house-hunting. She was able to do it in three sets. The first was Yri's room, and the Studio, Iris was a great masturbater, and dis it three times a night to Kris' surprise. More surprising was that the Studio wasn't used for sex by Iris's parents. As she and Iris and Erin enjoyed watching their bodies in the mirrors, she had thought they would too. Perhaps it was the timing. But Kristen did manage to record Iris' hot parents fucking twice before they moved away. But by the time they did away, she had nearly every room plus the backyard pool area wired up. </p><p>She also bought lots of hardware and software to enable her to be able to switch from one friend's computer to another. She grew fascinated with her friends' lives, but was most pleasantly surprised at how openly sexual and horny her neighbors and schoolmates were when alone in private. They masturbated more that she did! Kristen learned about CamWhore, and other Communal Masturbation Video sites through watching them. She joined them using her Dad's card, and a fake email, and bogus info. She downloaded naked picture files and videos from everyone who let her gain access across the local network, and the cam-sex sites. She downloaded video production software, and loved to edit sexy fantasy movies from the files she acquired.</p><p>Shortly after her twelfth birthday, and first Period, her mom had ""The Talk"" with her. She feigned innocent, as her mom talked about making out, and heavy petting, and cocks, and sperm and eggs, and sex, and pregnancy; as well as masturbation, oral and anal sex as alternatives, and always make him wear a condom, and the many ways to deal with cum, and ""Did I mention condoms, Kristen? -- Always make him wear one!"" </p><p>""Always make him wear one,"" Kristen spoke over her mother's boilerplate. As Kris' mom wound her schpeal down, she finished with a discussion of her menstrual periods, and offered to get her on the Pill to regulate them better for her. Kristen jumped at the chance, especially with the added bonus of fewer pimples and cramps. She immediately told Erin, who had the same talk with her two months later. They both were on The Pill at the very start of their blossom into womanhood. </p><p>By the time she was 13, following another round of Christmas and birthday presents of 'nerd stuff' gift cards from Daddy, she had all of the cameras of all her friends' houses, via software, displayed like a series of monitors through a single web page on her18"" dual monitors. With dozens of Terabytes worth of storage, she could watch all the small real-time feeds at once, remove any inactive cams and zoom in to any of them as stand-alone windows. Recording any and all in real-time.</p><p>She loved watching the neighbor boys masturbating, thinking they were totally secure and private. They were so open, and so naked, and oh, so willing to show off their full sexuality... even if the moments were intended just for themselves, she could always find a guy to watch cumming. Jeanine's dad had a great body, lean and trim for a man in his 50s. His cock was at least 8 inches long, and thin enough that Kristen thought that maybe she could fuck him... maybe... but she most of all loved his cumshots... the man came by the cup, it seemed, as he could easily cover Mrs.. Spillard's firm 36D-Cups with a glaze of thick goodness. Kristen would cum imagining it was her that he was covering in cum, imagining that it was her daddy's cock spewing cum for her.</p><p>It was a special treat to watch Nikki and Jeanine, who lived next door to each other just behind her and Tony's yards. She enjoyed being naked, and pleasuring herself as each girl jilled-off in private, but she was totally blown away one Wednesday night in the first week of June, when she found the two of them camming ""in private"" on CamWhore together. There they were side by side in the Hi-Def video feed screens, both almost 14 and naked, each touching themselves and masturbating openly, lewdly, and wetly for each other. And there was the (hacked) private CamWhore video chat windows between them. Two camera angles for each girl. </p><p>Kristen's mind was churning as much as her pussy, as she pushed the record button, and then lay back on her bed with her laptop beside her. She opened the bottle of baby oil she had been keeping warm, and poured a steady stream across her pert 32B tits, and then down her stomach to the top of her pussy, where she let the oil pour over her slit, and tiny, sexy pink asshole. Rubbing and touching herself the way her two older classmates were touching themselves on the screen.</p><p>Jeanine and Nikki talked about how easy it was to get fake memberships on CamWhore, and how cool it was to have a private room to do this. They shared fantasies of kissing, touching and having sex with boys while they masturbated for each other, but soon, Nikki told Jeanine that she thought she was totally hot, and she couldn't wait for this weekend, when she turned 14, and they would have their sleepover. </p><p>""Oh?"" said Jeanine, slipping two fingers into her tight, wet pussy. The small patch of sparse, soft, red hairs was matted down from the wetness of her masturbatory pleasure, and her sensitive clit was poking proudly from its wet, pink hood.</p><p>""Oh, yeah, Jen,"" Nikki replied, ""Just think about it, we're here, on cam naked and fucking ourselves for one another because we can't get the guys we want to fuck us, and we can't be together right now, because of our 'rents and your sibs... Saturday, my folks are gone. They gave me cash, and bought me my wish list of foods. Let's just get naked together all day, cook, eat, swim, tan, and get each other off? Practice on each other. It'll be better than this! AND we can do it all on cam! Who knows, we might catch some interested local boys, and get them over here.""</p><p>Jen pulled her fingers from her pussy, and moved them to her mouth, and waiting tongue. She made a little show of licking and sucking her cum from her fingers, as she stroked her big, erect clitoris, then she said, ""Mmmm... I love it! The boys part sounds great, and I was just wandering what those beautiful, dark, long, meaty pussy lips of yours would feel like as my tongue licked and suckled them. I bet you taste so good!""</p><p>""Ooo... and I want to suck that gorgeous clit of yours. It just stands right up there, like a little cock so ready to be sucked. I can't wait."" Her fingers were working tight, firm circles around her own clit, and sending waves of pleasure through her, as she watched Jen play with hers, it was so hot.</p><p>Kristin spread the oil all over herself, as she watched the young girls cybersexing. She loved watching this show, and her oily hands quickly found their way to her own slick, wet sex. Just like her older girlfriends. She fantasized about camming in with them.</p><p>Jeanine pinched her clit between her two slick middle fingers, and rubbed her hand up and down, jerking her little man off and pushing her very close to cumming.</p><p>""It's so sensitive, I am so close to cumming, I'd love to feel you licking and fingering my pussy right now, Nikki. Saturday night sounds like a fun time. My mom has a dildo that vibrates, I think it's just about the same size as Brendan's, we can pretend it's him, and fuck each other with it! Since my mom won't be home, I'll bring it! Maybe we can find him on cam, and get him over here.""</p><p>Nikki pulled her knees up to her chest, spreading her long pussy lips wide, she rubbed her little clit, while she pushed and fucked three fingers of her other hand deep into her wet virgin pussy.</p><p>""Oh GAAWWWD, I love Brendan, and I want his cock HERE! RIGHT HERE!!!"" She moaned as she brought herself off to a desperate orgasm. </p><p>Jeanine came quickly, watching her naked little friend cumming on the cam, ""Oh, Nikki! I'm cumming too! I want to fuck you with Brendan's cock, and suck your clit until you can't take any more. I want you!""</p><p>They both moaned, while they ground their pussies off to long, satisfying orgasms.</p><p>""Should we invite Kristen and Erin over?"" asked Jeanine, still probing and rubbing her wet, orgasmic sex, and then slipping down to thrust a finger into her ass for a moment, and sighing.</p><p>Nikki was smearing her cum all over her shaved Mons, rubbing quickly in wide circles. ""I'd love to, as hot as they both are, but Kristen and Erin are barely 13. I don't think they are mature enough for the kind of play we have in mind.... yet.</p><p>And Kristen, oiled up, slick and smooth, and loving the sensual slipperiness, was cumming right with them. One slippery hand feverishly stroking her young, hard pink clit, while she fucked herself with two fingers like the other girls. ""Not mature enough? I've got better cam views than either of you! But that's OK, because now I know that I can get naked with you two.... Mmmm..."" She came again, the oily slickness prolonging her orgasm deliciously.</p><p>By 10:30, it was time for all the girls to go to bed. Kristen stopped the recording, snuggled into her bed, slippery, naked and still very, very horny. She masturbated herself to sleep, and dreamed of cock, getting fucked in all her favorite positions she'd seen, and the boy cum that she craved. </p><p>The next day, first Thursday of June, Tony moved in.</p><p></p><h5>The Day Tony Moved In</h5><p>It was Thursday morning when Kristen was woken up by the beep, beep, beep of a moving truck backing in to the driveway next door. She sat up in bed, stretching her naked, 13 year-old gymnast body, and got the morning straight. She remembered falling asleep while contentedly masturbating, and she remembered all of her very sexy dreams, and ran her hands sensually over her lithe body, as she stretched and enjoyed the warm morning sun.</p><p>Mom and Daddy were at work, and it sounds like someone is moving in next door. She got up and walked, naked, to the window of her room that looked out over to ""Iris' house."" She was surprised to see a single young guy step out of the truck, and to the back. He was gorgeous. Maybe in his early 20s, he was about 5'-7"", lean, muscular, and slim-- about 135 pounds. He had an unruly mop of short, brown hair, but the rest of his swimmer's body seemed as hairless as it was lithe. He was wearing tight, white biker's shorts, and a tight tank top, and Kristen's hand went to her young pussy just looking at him, and thinking about all the places she had cameras hidden.</p><p>She stood at the curtained window, touching her 13 year-old self while ogling the boy moving in next door, as he opened the back of the truck, and set up the ramp, his wiry muscles flexing, and glistening with a sheen of sweat. When he opened the door to the house, Kristen ran to her computer, fired it up, and waited-- impatiently thrumming her clit, while the machine booted-up, and she could open her ""security"" files. </p><p>Five minutes later, she had the live cams on her laptop in bed, as she lay there watching, naked, spread-eagle, rubbing her pussy, imagining him naked in every room. He was at least ten years older than her, but she wanted him-- badly, and was overjoyed that she had him on nine different cams around the house and pool. She followed him from room to room, and outdoors, as he placed boxes and furniture in the house, and on the covered patio. As she got herself off, it dawned on her that she should introduce herself, and help him move in. She'd be able to direct the furniture layout to work best for the cameras. </p><p>She took a quick shower, threw on a tight, cut-of tank top that barely covered her pert, 13 year-old 32B tits, and a pair of tight, thin shorts (no bra or panties), ate some toast and strawberries, put on her shoes, grabbed two bottles of sweet tea from the fridge, and headed over to meet the new neighbor boy with the hot body.</p><p>He was just coming out of the house as she walked up.</p><p>""Hi new neighbor! Looks like you could use a break, and some help!"" she said, offering the tea. </p><p>Tony looked up with a start, and a wide smile. He eyed the young girl up and down as she strolled up. Tight body, strawberry blonde hair, pale skin, small titties jiggling in a tiny little tank top as she walked up, and obvious camel-toe in her thin tight shorts... Tony's cock perked up, and he said, ""Oh, hi! Yes-- both. You're a sight for sore eyes! Thank you,"" as he reached for the offered drink, ""I'm Tony.""</p><p>They shook hands. She liked the feel of his manly hand. Rough, but not too rough.</p><p>""I'm Kristen, nice to to meet you. Where's all your help? Don't you have family?"" Kristen asked.</p><p>""Nope. Just me,"" he said, a flash of sadness in his face, ""Long story-- you'll hear it soon enough, but I took a job as the Production Designer at the Riverwalk Theatre, Downtown, and bought this place. It's a bit much, but I got it for a good price, and the pool and jacuzzi clinched the deal. I'm single, I'm young-- I am sure I can find a use for those extra rooms.""</p><p>""I'm sure you will, and I'm happy to help!""</p><p>""Great,"" Tony replied. He used the moment of taking a long drink of the tea to also take stock of the lovely young girl, so full of energy before him. Cute. Perhaps going into high school this year. 5'-3"" tight, tiny body, barely 100 pounds, but pert 32Bs, and very proud nipples. His cock twitched again in his biker shorts. </p><p>Her tight, white, thin short shorts outlined her moist, panty-free pussy in a way that kept catching his attention. ""There's a lot that you can do for me,"" he finished, pulling his eyes up to her's. ""First I need to get my junk unloaded, and then figure out what to do with it,"" he said with a grin. ""Think you're up to helping me?"" </p><p>Kristen noticed his eyes taking in her body, lingering at her young tits, and returning to her moistening pussy, so snug in her shorts. She was happy now about her decision to go ""commando,"" <i>Tony must be enjoying what he see's, she thought, his cock is getting hard.</i></p><p>Tony moved the tea bottle down to cover his hardening cock. He didn't want Kristen to think he was a perv too soon. </p><p>Kristen grinned back her best ""Daddy's Little Girl"" look, and said, ""I'll gladly unload your junk for you, and help you find places to put it for as long as you need.""</p><p>""Really?"" <i>Did she just return my c'mon?</i></p><p>""Oh, yes. Anything you need. As long as you want. Just call, and I'll cum.""</p><p><i>Oh Lord. Thank you. In adversity you provide cumfort.</i></p><p>""Would you like to cum in the house?"" Tony bantered, just testing. ""I just got the bedroom set up... and a bit of the ""Entertainment"" room. Would you like to see?""</p><p>""You've no idea."" Kristen replied. er nipples were fully hard, and poking through the thin material of her thin top.</p><p><i>Oh. My. God. You are SO good. </i></p><p>Tony took her hand, and gave her a tour of the one house she knew like the back of her hand. While he walked her through the house, he gave her a bit of his back story. They got to the living room, when Kris asked about his parents, again. They were still holding hands, and she turned to him, moving closer, knowing it was going to be a sad story. He told her:</p><p>At age 18 he started college on a Theatre Scholarship for Design. He had done well his Freshman year, getting design opportunities from Sets to Lights, to Make-up. His Scholarship was extended, and he graduated on time, Cum Laud. And then his parents died in a car crash a month later. He'd been working as a Designer, and doing well, but for the past year, he'd been distracted by the Estate Settlement. It was a period of 'all work and no play,' for him, and every time he thought about pursuing some sex, the grim reminder of the Estate Settlement would return, and kill his sex drive, and demand his full attention. It was months of pent-up frustration, and he was really needing release-- and end to this horrible work/grief/exhaustion routine, when it suddenly came. The Lawyers and the Judge finally came to the end of the Settlement. Tony was shocked to learn that it was in the millions. It provided him well, and so he decided to pay cash for this house, and use it as a home base, as well as a production studio. </p><p>""... So, that's the story, sad, but true. I'm wealthy beyond my dreams, but I have no family.<i>Should I tell her about the Porn business idea? No. Not Yet. She's digging me too much. Too young.</i></p><p>""That's so sad that you're an orphan, Tony, but you've got to be happy that you're alive, and have friends, and good neighbors who love you, and will take care of you. The money means, at least, you won't have to worry about the future. Seems it's what your parents wanted. I know my parents are working as hard and long for me, as your parents did for you. It's pretty clear that they really loved you, Tony. I'm glad you came here, and moved in. I know that you'll do wonders for the neighborhood."" </p><p>Kristen had been drawn to him. She had been hugging and pressing herself against him more and more, while he told her his story. She wanted to comfort him, in the most desperate ways possible. But she kept her cool while her virgin pussy steamed against his thigh, feeling his stiffening cock high up against her abs. She rubbed her pussy against his leg. She knew she would have him soon when he started to rub his cock against her hard tummy. She could feel his wetness through his shorts, and could hear a soft wet slippy sound every time he pumped it against her... Perhaps today. She was getting wet herself. She imagined the cock pressed against her tummy without the biker shorts, Just its hot, slick, hardness against her... and then pushing into her... Ohhhh, what she wanted to do with it...<i> All that cum... </i></p><p>Suddenly, Tony shook his head, and unceremoniously broke their embrace, <i>what am I doing with this 13 year-old girl? We're dry-humping to my sob story!</i> his cock clearly fully erect, a wet spot blooming on his tight, white shorts at the head, and awkwardly continued the tour.</p><p>As he led her from room to room, she re-acquainted herself with her camera placements, and determined them all to still be safe. The bedroom set-up was perfect. She just needed to direct Designer Tony where to place the rest of the prop settings for her... The Director.</p><p>As he led her through the house, describing his vision for each, Tony was fully erect, and hornier than he'd ever been. There was no way to get his cock soft now. Best to just ""wear it downtown"" proudly, get through the load-in, and jack-off thinking about this young nymph once she's gone. But right now, he needed the truck unloaded. He stopped the tour, and proposed his plan.</p><p>""Let's get the junk unloaded, and after that, we can discuss what ever cums up.""</p><p>""Sounds like a perfect plan. I'm all yours until my parents cum home at 6:00pm.""</p><p>""Best to get the hard part out of the way, then,"" he said. ""Let's head down to the truck, and get this junk unloaded."" He led her down.</p><p>Down in the hot truck, Tony quickly removed his shirt, revealing to Kristen his hard, wiry swimmer's body, strong chest, and a hot 6-pack-- totally hairless, and glistening with sweat. They both found ways to press and rub their bodies and sexes against one another in the guise of the move. Kristen's pussy was clearly blossoming wet through her thin white shorts, and Tony had three big wet spots on his shorts from the several times they ground their bodies together while lifting boxes down, and off the truck. If Kristen didn't fuck Tony tonight, then she planned to jill-off on CamWhore in hopes her friends would find her... or be online. She got wetter at the idea of seeing either Nikki or Jeanine naked tonight.... or Erin. <i>Mmmmm. </i> </p><p>Tony's cock found itself sliding against Kristen's tight ass, and visibly wet pussy as often as they could make it happen during close times in the house, as well. More often than not, it was Kristen's body finding him. Their hands and bodies ""accidentally"" touching one another... and lingering... kissing, caressing... grinding. Tony, deliriously happy with the sexual attention after over a year of celibacy, did everything he could to get her interested in his cock. He had no idea how successful he was being. </p><p>As they closed the door on the empty truck, at noon, they both were tired and hungry. </p><p>Tony turned to her, and stepped close to her. She could smell his manly scent, and warmth of his body.</p><p>""Thank you, Kristen, for everything you've done for me today."" He put his hands around her thin hips, fingers resting on her pert ass cheeks, drawing her against him. The wet tip of his hard, drooling cock pressed against her exposed tummy, just below the bottom of her little tank top. She gasped at the touch, and the way he pressed his thigh up against her pussy, as he drew in to kiss her. ""You've no idea how much you have done for me, and I totally owe you the biggest favor ever.""</p><p><i>""Ever?"" </i>and they were kissing deeply, and pulling each other closer; making firm, sweat-slicked, erogenous, contact, as hips bucked and thrust, and sexes rubbed; mouths opening in shock and joy, tongues darting out playfully, and passionately. Kristen never imagined her first kiss could possibly be any better, and she kissed him back, drinking in the incredible thrill of this.one.moment. </p><p>She nearly came right there one the spot, hard nipples pressed and rubbing against his chest, his wet hard cock against her tight abs, and her sopping young pussy humping frantically against his strong, smooth thigh. They both shuddered in pleasure, as Kristen broke their kiss. Her arms were wrapped tightly around his face and neck, their eyes were locked together, noses and lips a breath away... they were both breathing deeply. Both were thinking ""Should I say something, or keep kissing?""</p><p>And then both of their stomachs growled loudly.</p><p>They both laughed out loud in their embrace.</p><p>""I guess we'd better find something for us to eat,"" Tony said.</p><p>""Each other?""</p><p><i>Oh... We're there.</i> ""That will have to wait for later. I think we both need some nourishment if we're going to do anything else, today."" He pulled his upper body from their embrace, keeping their sexes pressed to one another, his hands cupping her cute little ass, as she humped her pussy against him. </p><p>""I can run home and make some sammiches and lunch if you have the drinks this time,"" Kristen offered. </p><p>Tony humped his hard-on lewdly against her body, and said, ""Whatever you need. I've got it.""</p><p>She grinned cutely, ""Whatever you have. I'll be be back.""</p><p>Kristen ran next door, she made up some sammiches, and grabbed some grapes, melon, olives, and pickles, and a dildo from her collection that she thought might come in handy. She ran upstairs to her room, and saved all the video footage to her computer. While it saved, she stripped naked, had a quick shower and shave, and re-dressed herself in her tiniest bikini. It was three lobes of very soft plaid Lycra that barely covered the essentials, and left little to the imagination, with just enough soft string to tie it around her tiny, hairless gymnast body. </p><p>Her files were saved, and the computer was ready for more by the time she got herself dressed. She made sure every camera in Tony's house was active, and hit record. On her way out, she grabbed some condoms and some lube from her mom's night stand. She ran out of the house with her package of goodies. She was ready and excited.</p><p>Tony had taken some time to shower and change. He met her at the door in nothing but a tight pair of little white ""Sailor Shorts,"" his still-hard cock obvious-- did it just move? To Kristen, he smelled nice and looked great, with his hair still wet, his body glistening in some sort of fragrant oil. She wanted him naked immediately. She wanted his kisses, his cock and cum... everywhere...</p><p>Tony took one look at Kristen, in her tiny bikini, practically naked, with her basket of goodies and his cock grew fully stiff again, even after his jack-off session in the shower after he shaved himself. He loved his cock, balls and ass smooth and bald. Chicks seemed to really like it, he loved it, and the guys he'd been naked with certainly enjoyed it. Right now it felt like his cock was straight down his thigh, so that she could see it clearly. Her eyes darted to it, and it twitched. When it did, he was relieved to feel fabric around his dick. Maybe she hasn't noticed, he thought.</p><p>That was thrown out of mind when she thrust herself at him on tip-toes with a happy ""Oh, hi!"", pulling him tight against her with one arm, and doing her best to push her pussy against his cock, as she kissed him. The basket of goodies rocked in her other hand, threatening to spill out. They ground their sexes against each other momentarily. </p><p>""Ohhhh, hi indeed, Kristen. I'm happy to see you too! Mmm... Careful of the basket!""</p><p>He reluctantly pushed her away, and asked, ""So what did you bring us to eat? I need to pair it with a proper drink for us.""</p><p>""I brought ham and swiss on these baguette slices, some grapes, melon, olives, and some pickles."" </p><p>""Hmmm... The 1996 Chardonnay in the cooler.""</p><p>""Wine? I'm sort of young.""</p><p>""Nonsense, you're perfectly mature."" Tony replied, ""You've been a big help, and a glass or two of wine won't hurt you. It'll be good for you. We can take a break out at the pool after lunch. By the time your parents get home, you'll be fine, and you'll have helped me settle into this new house very comfortably."" </p><p>""Well, a glass or two can't hurt over lunch, right?""</p><p>""Exactly. Between the food and all the rest that the day entails, a few glasses will be worked off in no time. Plus I have some pear cider. ""</p><p>""OK, then... let's go eat, I'm famished!""</p><p>""I thought you'd never ask... this way.""</p><p>He led her to the kitchen which was covered in boxes, to fetch the wine and some glasses out of one of the boxes, past the living room, which was also piled high, up the stairs and down the hall to the only room with clear, comfortable space--Tony's bedroom. They hopped on the bed and put the basket between them, pulling out the goodies, and the plates she brought. They opened everything, and munched through a sammich each. Tony opened the bottle of wine, and filled a glass full for each of them, and offered a toast, ""To the benefits of good neighbors, and great new friends.""</p><p>""Cheers,"" said Kristen, clinking glasses. She sipped the wine, and finding it not too dry at all took a bigger drink. She liked the fruity flavor and the sharp finish on her tongue. She had some more. </p><p>Kristen sat with her legs spread, knees bent, with her feet pressed together. The tiny patch of plaid material pressed up into her pussy, outlining her camel-toe, and revealing the sides of her hairless sex, as she leaned back. </p><p>Tony's stiff cock was still pressed down along his right thigh. He sat with his left leg bent at the knee, foot on the bed, with his right leg splayed out, knee resting on the bed. He could feel the bottom of his cock rubbing against the coverlet, and knew he was leaking precum, probably leaving a wet spot on his little white shorts. Damn, if he couldn't stop ogling her nearly naked young body.</p><p>Kristen hungrily eyed his hard sex and the wet spot. She then looked up toward where she knew the camera was recording them. She knew that this angle was going to be perfect.</p><p>Tony plucked a grape from the bunch, and fed her one. She licked it once, and took it in her mouth and ate it. He followed it with an olive, and she washed the salty flavor down with some more wine. They fed each other for a while, and Tony refilled their glasses. </p><p>She took a piece of watermelon, leaned up on her knees, moving closer to him-- face to face. She rubbed the juicy, cool fruit around his nipple, and then fed it to him. They kissed momentarily, and then she bent down to lick the juice from his nipple. </p><p>She flicked her tongue over his nipple twice, tasting the sweet melon juice, and feeling the bud harden. She then clamped her lips over it, sucking it into her mouth, and flicking it with her tongue some more. She gave it a little nibble with her teeth, as she was hoping that Tony would do the same to her own before the day was through. She stroked her hand over his pecs and down his taut abs, her fingertips grazing over his waist band. She gave a little moan, as she released his hard nipple with a slurpy smack. <i>""Mmmmm...</i> This lunch break is already better than I was hoping."" </p><p>Her hand was still gently stroking below his naval, ""What's for dessert?"" she asked, suddenly moving her hand down to his hard, wet, slippery cock, fingers wrapping around his hot, engorged flesh, thumb stroking along the thin material along the top of his erect dick. Her eyes met his, as he suddenly sucked in a loud gasp of air, his cock involuntarily thrust slickly through her young fingers. </p><p><i>""Ohhhh...</i> GOD, Kristen-- anything you want.""</p><p>Her hand stroked his cock a few more times, and then pulled it out from the confines of his hemline, ""I want this, and everything it can give me to fill me up,"" she said grinning. With her hand still stroking him, she stretched out, pushing her feet toward his head. Her left leg crooking up at the knee, opening her barely clad pussy closer to his face, inviting a 69. </p><p>Tony looked down at her pussy. The material was darkening with her wetness, and he could smell the sweet scent of her young, wet, virgin pussy, barely a foot from his face. The 23 year-old couldn't believe this little girl was opening herself to him. The youngest girl he had fucked in the past five years was still of ""legal"" age. This sexy little thing was ten years younger than himself, barely out of puberty, and the hottest girl he'd ever imagine putting his cock into. He had thought her nothing but a tease just an hour ago, and now, he knew she was ready to fuck him. And she lived right next door. His cock twitched firmly in her tiny stroking hand, and a pulse of precum poured up out of his cockhead. </p><p>She pushed her pussy closer to him, and moved her face closer to his slippery drooling cock. She loved the feel of him firm, slick and hot, his skin smooth, and taut, and yet pliable. His cockhead was turning red with excitement, and she was utterly fascinated by the stream of clear precum flowing down the top of his 6-3/4"" shaft. ""This looks like a good start,"" she said, running her tongue from the base of his cock until it caught the runnel of precum. She pressed her tongue more firmly against it, lapping it up as she worked her way up to the source at the tip of his cock. She liked the slippery feel of his lube, and the sweet-salty flavor of him. It was sort of different from what she imagined it would taste like, but she licked it right away none the less, and once she slathered it all up from his head, she immediately wanted more. She moaned a little, <i>""Mmmmm...""</i> and then started pumping him for more, her tongue licking fervently at his glans, swishing over his head, and up and down the tip of his cock.</p><p>""Oh, Kristen, that's pure bliss, right there,"" Tony sighed. ""You can have anything you want of me."" </p><p>His right hand went to her left thigh, just above her knee, and and he started to stroke and touch her, slowly working his was up to her bikini bottom, now dark with her wetness. </p><p>""But I want all of you, Tony, and I want you to have all of me,"" she purred.</p><p>His hand was now at her pussy. He slid his fingers up, under the tiny patch of material, through her wet cleft, his middle finger sliding over her clit. She gasped at the first touch, the intense, warm pleasure of it, as his fingers slid over her sex. Ultimately, the fleshy base of his palm met her sexual center, and he rubbed it in tight circles over her wet sex and her hypersensitive clit. She moaned, and bucked her Mons against him. She started humping and rotating her pussy against his hand. ""Oh, yes, Tony, touch me just like that... But please untie my bottoms.""</p><p>She redoubled her stroking and licking efforts, licking more of his sweet precum into her mouth as she jacked it up from his balls, which she now started to massage with her other hand. She was in heaven, as she felt Tony's hands move to her hips, plucking at the strings that secured the tiny patch of material over her pubis. As soon as she felt herself free, and his hands moving freely over her pussy, she moaned, and plunged her mouth over his shaft, sucking him half-way into her mouth, as the beautiful feeling of her wet sex exposed to the cool air, and to Tony, flooded her with intense sexual passion. </p><p>Her mouth's suction made Tony thrust a few inches of his cock into her mouth, his slippery cockhead pushing to the back of her throat. She gagged once from the surprise, but as he thrust a second, and third time, she got used to it, and started to enjoy the feeling of his cock in her mouth and throat. He tasted great, with the slickness of his precum lubing her sucking mouth, tongue and throat. </p><p>With his cock fully in her mouth, she let go of him, reached back, and untied her bikini top, pulling the garment off, revealing her lovely little tits, and their hard, pink nipples. Tony was in awe, and his cock spewed another gob of precum into Kristen's mouth. She moaned in pleasure, tasting it, and stretched herself so her pussy was mere inches from his face, and kept on sucking. She pulled her mouth off his cock long enough to tell Tony to eat her. Her pussy was pouring thick white cream, and she wanted to feed it to Tony as he was feeding her.</p><p>Tony rubbed her clit in small circles, while his palm massaged her hairless sex. He pulled her pussy lips back to see the gob of pussy juice filling her cunt. He pushed two fingers inside of her, causing her to moan loudly around his cock, he applied some pressure to the top of her vagina, and withdrew his fingers, dragging with them the bulk of her girl juice. He collected it on his fingers, and drew the gob to his mouth, and licked them off, admiring the sweet taste of her 13-year-old pussy. It was so good-- better than any pussy he'd ever tasted, and he dipped his fingers into her again, fucking her, and working up more. </p><p><i>""Ohhhhh, yeah,</i> Tony, that's it-- fuck my pussy. Do I taste good for you?""</p><p><i>""Mmmm, yeah,</i> Kristen, you taste great-- here have some,"" he said, pulling his thickly glazed fingers from her cunt, and holding them before her face, and she opened her mouth to suck his fingers. </p><p>""God, we taste so good together. Your precum is pure heaven. Here-- <i>please... eat me</i>,"" she said, as she slid her leg over his face, and pressed her tender young pussy over his mouth. </p><p>She pressed herself to him, feeling his lips and tongue playing over her sex. She sunk her mouth back over his cock, one hand stroking his shaft, and the other massaging his balls in slow rolling circles. They both moaned loudly as their mouths began working each others' sex. </p><p>Tony's experienced mouth and tongue worked expertly over Kristen's pussy and clit, flicking and sucking on her little-girl cock, and then slipping into her tight, virgin pussy to lick her juices from her, while he fingered her. His face was glazed with her juices, her scent intoxicating him. </p><p>Her mouth and hands jacked and sucked his cock as if she'd done it a thousand times. </p><p>As he lapped his tongue through her pussy, he diddled and licked at her clit. When he started fucking her with two fingers while applying hard suction to her clit, her young body bucked, and began to shake. Her pelvis began involuntarily humping his face-- he knew she was very close to cumming, and he clamped his lips over her clit and started sucking it for all he was worth, while his fingers fucked her sopping pussy.</p><p>Kristen was cumming with a boy for the very first time. Her body shuttered in total pleasure, almost like a seizure, but <i>sooooo goooood!</i> She let go of Tony's cock, overwhelmed by the rush of pleasure, and, shouting out in ecstasy, she exploded in orgasm all over his face.</p><p>Tony was totally unprepared for the flood of delicious, thick cum that flowed from Kristen's little pussy. He lapped, and licked, and sucked, and fingered her, while she poured her girl juice all over his tongue and face. The sexual flow from her 13 year-old cunt was the most and sweetest he'd ever tasted, and he wanted more, and more-- all he could get from her, and he knew she'd have lots more. He tried to get his cock back into her mouth, but she was in the throes of cumming, and he knew he'd have to wait. </p><p>As she came down from her orgasm, she remembered that she was supposed to be sucking and stroking his cock, and she started fisting his cock again with languid strokes. </p><p>""Oh, GOD, that was incredible, Tony. I've never cum that hard before."" She slid her pussy from his face, still stroking him, she turn herself around, so they were face to face. She kissed him, opening her mouth to him so she could share the tastes of his cock, and her own cum with him. The co-mingled flavours were delicious, and Tony certainly didn't seem to mind the taste of his own cock. </p><p><i>""Mmmmmmm...</i> We taste great together, Kristen. Your cum, and my precum are perfect together'"" he said. </p><p>She slathered her tongue in his mouth, savouring the tastes, and then kissed his lips, ""Yeah, but I need your full cum. I hear it tastes different from precum, and if you taste this good, then I want the real thing... and my pussy still needs more than just your mouth.""</p><p>He glanced at the clock. ""It's only 1:30, and we've got plenty of time. The truck is unloaded, and there is plenty of wine in the coolers. Let's grab the glasses, and go down to the pool for some more.""</p><p>""Only if you lose these cute little shorts, so we're both naked. I love looking at your body.""</p><p>""Deal! Let's go!"" He stood up, and pulled his shorts off. Kristen grabbed the glasses and her handbag with the condoms and lube, Tony grabbed some blankets, and together, they went to the kitchen, opened another bottle of wine, and while touching, stroking and giggling, they went out to the pool, where Kristen's cameras were recording. </p><p></p><h5>Their First Fuck-- Outdoors</h5><p>The Sun was hot, the sky was cloudless, and there were no neighbors to be seen, as they strolled outside, both totally naked. Only Jeanine saw them, as they came outside, from Tony's house kiddie-corner from her back yard. She was hidden by some shrubbery. She was still horny from masturbating with Nikki the night before, and with her parents both at work, she was out in her backyard, naked, slick with tanning oil, and fantasizing about what she and Nikki were going to do on Saturday night. She had been fingering her clit, shaved 14 year-old pussy, and tight ass for the past hour. She had ""Brendan's cock"" laying beside her. She'd been fingering and stretching herself in hopes of taking it in her pussy to finally get off in a very wet cum.</p><p>Her jaw dropped when she saw Kristen walk out of ""Iris'"" house bare naked with the hottest boy she had ever seen. The boy's shaved cock was hard, and standing tall, his body slim, and sleek, his ass strong, and firm and perfect. She knew today was going to be a very special day.</p><p>The two grabbed the chaise lounges leaning against the house, and pulled them up pool-side, laying them out immediately side-by-side, with the arms touching, but they never ended up in them. They sat down side by side, and started kissing and touching one another, and it soon became clear that the arms of the chaises were going to be a real problem (worse than bucket seats), so they hatched a better plan. Tony laid out the blankets to make a soft pallet on the cement patio at the foot of the chaises, while Kristen put the feet of the chaises down, so they could lean back against them. Kristen sat down, laid the glasses near her, and then laid back with her pussy toward Tony, and one of her cameras, and began playing with herself. Tony sat down next to her, giving Jeanine an excellent view of his hot, hard cock. </p><p>Kristen suddenly got back up, and ran back to the house. Tony was surprised. Both his and Jeanine's eyes followed her hot little ass, as she trotted toward the covered porch, his hand found his cock, and slowly jerked it, keeping it hard and ready for his Lolita. Jeanine's fingers started working over her clit, while she fingered herself with the other hand, deep and long and slow, like the boy was doing with his cock. He now jacked his cock harder and faster, as he watched Kristen bend over the box of pool stuff, exposing her beautiful ass and pussy wantonly. She found what she needed, and came running back, pert 32's jiggling, as her boyish hips swayed.. She had what she needed-- two cans of spray-on tanning oil.</p><p>Tony let go of his cock, and picked-up the wine glasses as she sat back down, unabashed, legs akimbo, and excited about the oil. ""Dude-- Spray oil, two hot, hairless bodies ready to fuck. Outdoors. Poolside. My first fuck is going to be like three of my fantasies cum true.""</p><p>Tony grinned, he was masturbating his cock again, and shared her joy, ""I'm glad it was there, it'll make everything so much more fun. Just imagining our hairless bodies, slippery, and sliding together as we make love for your first time... Oh--you're going to love this-- and I promise to go at your pace. Your first time should be as pleasurable as possible.""</p><p>She sprayed a little oil into her hand, and then started rubbing it into her belly-- just below her naval-- spraying on more, as her hand moved in widening circles, over her firm little breasts, where she lingered, massaging her hard sensitive nipples, then back down over her hard, taut abs, and across her smooth pubis, until she found her clit. She sprayed and rubbed more of the oil on her sex... </p><p><i>""Mmmmm....</i> Well, your cock is just about the same size as my favorite dildo... I've been using it for about a year, but thinking of that beautiful warm cock of yours, all hard and oily, throbbing and moving, sliding all over and in me, and cummming in me.... <i>mmmmm.</i> Has that thing been hard all day? I bet what it needs is some of this..."" Her hand found her spread little pussy. She thrust two fingers in, and coated them with pearly nectar. She offered it to Tony, glazing his lips with it. "" This one glass of wine, and then we're getting slippery.""</p><p>Tony nodded, as he sucked Kristen's girl juice from her fingers. He finished filling the glasses with wine, and handed one to Kristen, taking the other, and finally letting go of her fingers, laying down next to her, their thighs touching. Jeanine had perfect sex-on views of both of them, she could see everything. They sipped the first glass of wine, each openly masturbating for the other. They chatted and giggled as they flirted, and began touching and kissing one another. </p><p>Kristen was more than half-way through her glass of wine, when she pulled her hand from her oily, wet pussy, sprayed Tony's cock with the oil, and then grabbed Tony's precum-slick cock, stroking him up and down. The commingled lubes made his cock extra slippery. </p><p>Tony gasped out loud, ""Oh... that's good!!""</p><p>""Just imagine what it will feel like once this wine is finished... all this plus more oil... and my pussy... and more.""</p><p>Tony's eyes were afire, as he met her's. He tipped back a big swallow of wine, while his free hand, covered with his precum, found her wet, hairless, slick and oily thirteen year-old pussy. She jacked his cock, as his slippery middle finger slid over her slick, hairless Mons. He found her clit, and rubbed and circled around it while his other fingers slipped further to explore her tight pussy. </p><p>She moaned, and stroked his cock harder. He spread her majora, exposing her wet, engorged sex, full of her nectar. He moved his whole hand down, and his middle finger slid it's full length across her clit, across her piss hole, into her sopping pussy the entire length. Her girl juice poured out as he fucked her first with one finger, then two, his thumb using her cum to lube her clit as he thumbed her in tight circles. They both moaned with building pleasure.</p><p>Their eyes were locked on each others. Each had a wine glass ¼ full in one hand, the other was engaged in its role as a sexual aid for the other. Kristen's tiny hand stroked Tony's cock hard and fast, while Tony slid two fingers into her cunt, and fingered her clit. She was barreling to orgasm when she suddenly slammed back the rest of the wine, and set the glass down, never missing a stroke of Tony's slick cock. Tony immediately finished his. Still running his fingers into and over her wet sex. </p><p>With her free hand, Kristen grabbed a can of the oil, and sprayed a long stream on Tony's cock, as her other hand pistoned him, it now spread the oil all over his cock, his pubis, and down to his ass. Still looking at him while Tony fingered her, she sprayed the oil all over her sex, belly, chest, and Tony's hand. She gave Tony the can, and then grabbed the other can, and they both set upon spaying each other thickly with oil. Hands moving from sex, to legs, to chest to nipples, arms, feet, and now they were embracing. She moved on top of him, straddling his smooth, oily leg. </p><p>She began sliding her slick pussy on his thigh and planting breathless, passionate kisses, on him. Tony wrapped his arms around her, pulling her slippery body against him, He so wanted to feel her young breasts sliding nipple to nipple against him. He felt the warm flesh of her abs press against his slick cock, and he instinctively started to thrust his hips fucking against her. His dick slid effortless across her smooth skin-- precum and oil mixing for incredible sensitivity, It was almost like heaven, and Tony's tortured cock was ready for what was about to happen. </p><p>She pushed herself up on straight arms, eyes locked on his, while she fucked his leg with a furious need. Gasping and squeezing her eyes tight momentarily, she looked right at him as she lifted her left leg over him, and straddled his slick, hard, desperate cock with her pussy. She leaned up a bit, and looked down at the coupling, his eyes followed, past her slick little tits and deliciously suckable nipples, down their lean bodies, to where his cock was wrapped by the warm, slick lips of Kristen's tiny pussy. Strings of commingled precum and oil stretched lewdly between their bodies. </p><p>""I never thought a cock would feel <i>soooo</i> good against my pussy. Your heat, I can feel your every movement, every vein in your cock teasing my clit."" Kristen shuttered as she humped his sex. Tony's slit was literally pouring precum, and he was amazed how long he was holding up. <i>When Kristen decides to fuck me will be a real moment of truth for my stamina,</i> he thought.</p><p>Jeanine sprayed her naked, horny little body with more tanning oil. She slathered it all over her shaved, fourteen year-old body, enjoying the sex show, the slickness, and the warm sun. She began to masturbate while watching them. Just last night, she had though Kristen ""too immature"" to be with them on Saturday. Now, she reconsidered, as she moved a hand over her tits, and toyed with her clit, lusting over Kristen's tight, hard little hairless gymnast body, and imagining the boy's cock in <i>her</i> mouth, <i>her</i> pussy, and <i>her</i> ass--- his cum spurting into her and onto her. </p><p>Kristen was humping Tony's slick cock with abandon. Tony sprayed her back and ass with more oil, sliding his hands over her back, and down over her ass cheeks. He kneaded and massaged them, pulling them apart. His oily hands slipped down to where Kristen was humping his cock. He found her pussy, and thrust two fingers into her slick, wet entrance. She spasmed with orgasm, spearing his fingers with the down thrust, and grinding her clit against his cock on the up-thrust, his cock moving with her. Her pussy exploded with cum, pouring over Tony's fingers and hands.</p><p>Her eyes widened, and she let out a very womanly scream of lust, as her orgasm washed over her. She humped his stiff wet dick like that for a few more moments, when she suddenly lifted herself up, and grabbed his enraged cock with one hand jerking it quickly. She thought about the condoms in her handbag, way over there, but she needed this cock in her right now, and she'd never missed a pill dosage in over a year. She made a decision...</p><p>Jeanine had her knees up to her slick chest, where with one hand, she was rubbing and pinching her nipples. With her other hand, she was rubbing ""Brandon's Cock"" against her virgin pussy, as she watched Kristen humping the boy's beautiful dick. His shaved balls were glistening as they bounced and jiggled above his ass. Jen was very close to cumming.</p><p>Kristen slid her hand off Tony's cock for just long enough to finger herself, and glaze her fingers with her cum, she wiped her slick hand over her oily, lubed up pussy, and scooped up as much lube as she could. She once again wrapped her hand around Tony's 23 year-old cock, and jacked it fast, getting it to maximum stiffness, and totally slick. Both she and Jeanine moaned as Kristen lowered her tight, young pussy onto Tony's cock. </p><p>She slowly lowered herself onto him, until she felt his cockhead slip fully into her. She fucked him with tentative, short thrusts while she got used to him in her, and then shoved herself down on his shaft with force. They both were so slick that they were pubis to pubis before even she realized how deeply she had him. She could feel his head pressing against her cervix. Even her favorite dildo never made her feel this full. </p><p><i>""Ahhhh.... Soooo gooooood,</i> Tony, you're completely inside me, and oh, GOD it feels so good! I don't <i>ever</i> want you to leave my pussy empty,"" she gasped and sobbed, as she pulsed against him. All of a sudden, her tight, virgin pussy clamped down hard on Tony's cock, and her pussy shoved her cervix almost painfully against Tony's glans. She was starting to cum again, and the pressure on Tony's cock told him that he was going to cum very quickly for her. </p><p>She rose up nearly off his cock, her pussy still clamped onto his shaft. She moaned with passion, as she felt his cockhead once again at her entrance. Her body was shivering with pleasure and need. She looked down at him, and down at their coupling. She ran her slippery fingers over his smooth body, and once more meeting his eyes, she started fucking him in long, hard full, fast womanly strokes.</p><p>Jeanine muffled her cry, as she shoved ""Brandon's Cock"" into her virgin pussy. It stretched her nearly painfully wide, but she shoved it in in rhythm with Kristen's fucking. She started cumming as soon as the dildo hit her cervix. She fucked her self furiously watching the two young lovers across the fence. She couldn't wait to see the boy cumming.</p><p>Kristen's tight, slippery cunt was fucking Tony's cock at a fast pace. Tony was now meeting her thrusts one to one, they were breathless, as they fucked. All they could hear was the slick sounds of their fucking, and the slap, slap, slap of Tony's balls hitting Kristen's asshole. Tony's hands were on her ass, pulling on her in time with their coupling. He slid his left hand down to her asshole, and fingered her little star, slicking it up. </p><p>He thrust his finger in to the first knuckle, and Kristen flew into her most intense orgasm of the day.</p><p>She pressed her full body down against him, their bodies sliding and warming together, while her cunt quaked, gripping his cock in passionate spasms. She thrust herself fully on him, pushing herself deeper on him. In long, lustful strokes she pulled herself up and nearly off of him, and then thrust herself back down, while Tony met her thrust for thrust. She shoved her self all the way down as hard and as deeply as she could go, Mons to root, her hard clit pressed into the dimple above his root, and she ground it into him, moaning deeply.</p><p> He could feel his cock pressing against her cervix when she grabbed him tight, and screamed her orgasm. </p><p>It was all he could take, and suddenly, he couldn't pull out, he had to cum in her, as she held him in her grip, his cock stiffened, and they both could feel his balls contract again and again between their bodies. His pelvis thrust involuntarily, grinding against her Mons. His cock swelled and spasmed inside her, as ropes of Tony's cum roared from his cock in wave after wave, and thrust after thrust of his cock deep into her. </p><p>Over a year's worth of pent-up orgasm flowed through his cock, buried deep in Kristen's young, virgin pussy. His cum exploded out of him, mixed with hers, and poured out of her cunt with each intense thrust. He shot nine strong loads into her, before he was spent, but she was still clamped on to his dick, and riding him like she wasn't going to stop. Neither was his cock. He met her thrust for thrust, until her orgasm subsided some time later. </p><p>As soon as she calmed down, she kissed him, deeply, still sliding his cock inside her, her full weight against him, enjoying the slick afterglow. </p><p>""That was incredible,"" she gasped. ""Gonna have to do that again... <i>(pant)</i>... very soon. ... Lots."" She kissed him again. </p><p>She locked eyes with him, and then lowered herself down, until her mouth found his sex. She licked at the tip, swirling her tongue across his little slit. She looked down his shaft, and saw that their fucking had created a frothy, opalescent ring of their combined cum around the base of his cock. She took his cockhead in her hand, and let her tongue lick up that ring. She tasted her pussy and cum, and his cock and cum all at once. His cum was sweet, and thick, and she loved it. She was in heaven. She sucked him clean, and then began lapping up their commingled juices from his pubis, balls and ass. She licked his pucker a few times, and she smiled when she heard him whisper, <i>""Mmmm... yeah.""</i> My ass is all yours..."" Her pussy contracted a bit, and she could feel a stream of cum on her thigh. Suddenly, she had a hot thought. She turned around, and lowered her cum-filled hole over Tony's mouth. </p><p>""Oh, Kristen, your pussy is literally glazed with our cum. It's beautiful, and I want to lick you clean,"" he said, lapping his tongue up her thighs, tasting their cum, and loving it. </p><p>He worked his mouth up to her pussy. He spread her outer lips, and lathed his tongue over each side of her cum-filled hole. She shuttered and fucked her young sex against his face, jacking and sucking his cock as he worked his tongue down to her clit. He flattened his tongue, and gave her clit several long, cat-licks, before wrapping his lips around it, and sucking it like a little cock, flicking his tongue rapidly across the tip. </p><p>Kristen's pussy was on fire, as Tony licked and teased her. She grabbed the base of his cock, and started jacking him hard and fast, she want more of his cum. They both rose quickly to another orgasm, and this time, their mouths were right there for each other in their 69. Suddenly, Kristen was cumming intensely... It almost was painful.</p><p>""Oh, Christ, Tony-- I'm cumming again, please-- it's sooooo intense, please stop!""</p><p>And he did. Kristen's orgasm barreled forward, she cried out, and gave two sharp sobs of pleasure before stuffing Tony's cock back into her mouth, her little hand jacking furiously. Tony pulled his mouth away, stuck his tongue out straight and stiff, and slide it into her cumming pussy. As her tight little cunt contracted in her orgasm, it squeezed their cum, and her new cum across his tongue, and straight into his mouth. She gushed the delicious white cream into his mouth, nearly filling it. </p><p>With his mouth wide open, not swallowing, he lapped at her dripping sex, and suddenly he was cumming into Kristen's hard-sucking mouth. Her tongue darted and swished over his cockhead, while she stroked him with one hand, and massaged his tight balls with the other, urging more cum. He shot six loads of cum for her, the first three filled her mouth, the fourth coated her lips and chin, as she pulled back to swallow, the fifth covered her cheek and nose, but the sixth she managed to swallow. She sucked him until he he stopped thrusting in her mouth, and pulled off of him. </p><p>She turned around, and was surprised to see him with his mouth open, full of their cum. She couldn't believe that they made so much. He closed his mouth a bit, and tried a small swallow. Some of the cum flowed up past his lips, and over his chin. Kristen was suddenly there, licking their cum from his face, and then they were kissing. Their tongues together, sharing the fruits of their day's labors. She pressed her wet and stretched pussy against his cock, and humped his hard length to another orgasm while they swapped each others cum.</p><p>They broke their kiss, each swallowed. They looked at each other, grinned, laughed, and then embraced once more in a long kiss, lapping and sharing their cum in unabashed bliss. </p><p>Jeanine was in a constant state of orgasm, and she could barely keep herself quiet, as she fucked herself like the kids next door. Their cum-play was the hottest, kinkiest thing she'd ever seen. She got herself together, and quietly stole back into her house. She took a long, hot shower. She took her time washing the oil off her lithe, tan body. She dried off, and walked naked into her room, where she took her laptop to her bed, logged on to CamWhore, and fucked herself, once more with Brandon's Cock, to a properly loud orgasm, for the whole world to see. </p><p>Kristen and Tony got up, and jumped into the pool, where most of the oil and cum floated up of their bodies, and drifted toward the skimmer. They swam, and fondled each other, and kissed in the warm sun. After a while, They started to get cold. Tony helped her out of the pool. He wrapped them both in one of the blankets, and held her naked body to his. As they warmed, and his cock stirred against her, she looked up to him, and said, ""That was the best first time that I could have ever imagined. Thank you.""</p><p>""You're welcome. I'm uhhhh... flattered. The pleasure was truly mine.""</p><p>""The pleasure was truly OURS, you mean,"" she said, kissing him again. </p><p>""Let's go in. We can take a nice shower, and figure out what to do next.""</p><p>Great idea. Race ya!"" she said, uncoupling from their embrace, and bolting out of the blanket toward the house. His cock stiffened watching that tight ass and her tiny body. Thirteen. He needed more. ""Wait up!""</p><p>He caught up to her at the sliding glass door. He ran up, wrapped his arm around her waist, her back to him, ass first. His hard cock slid past her asshole, and against her still wet pussy. He throbbed it against her, as his hands found her tits, and his lips found her neck. He kissed her, rubbed her tender nipples, and fucked his cock across her young, hairless pussy until she started fucking back. One hand went to his cock, and she pressed his shaft up against her sex. She jacked him with her pussy and fingers like that for a moment, and them put him back into her tight, dripping cunt. </p><p>""Fuck me again, Tony. Fuck me like I'm yours. Right here.""</p><p>With his cock half-way in her, she arched her gymnast's back, and slid her hands down the glass, pressing herself down, engulfing him, once again, to the root. </p><p>""Fuck me, Tony.""</p><p>He kept his right hand wrapped around her chest, playing with her young nipples, his left hand grabbed her waist, as he spread his feet to gain the right angle, and he started fucking her in long fast strokes. </p><p>""Faster. Fuck me.""</p><p>He moved his hand from her tits to her other hip, moving them some more, and then pushed back into and fucked her body like she wanted it. His cock was a blur, and his balls were slapping lewdly against her hard wet clit. </p><p>""Yes! Just like that.... don't stop.... just fucking take me!"" she cried.</p><p>Tony's sexual appetite was awakened this morning after over a year of nothing but his hand and porn. This afternoon, it was unleashed by this intoxicatingly sexy, and mature little nymph, and it came out now. He fucked her as hard and fast as he dared she could really take, drilling her pussy that seemed perfectly fit to him, so tight and so wet. So ... mine.... and suddenly he was cumming. He fucked her three long hard strokes, and then buried himself to the root, as his cock thickened, and spurt eight thick ropes of his cum deep into her. </p><p>Kristen's body tightened up, and then suddenly went limp as she felt the roar of his cum exploding inside of her. </p><p>""Oh, fuck me, Tony... Oh fuck. I am yours,"" she gasped between gulps of air. </p><p>She pulled herself off of his cock with a lustful slurp, as their cum flowed from her gaping pussy. She turned around, and threw herself against him, kissing him, clutching him firmly to her, rubbing herself against his hard cock. </p><p>""I am so fucking yours.""</p><p>Tony smiled, and held her naked body against him. </p><p>They stood like that for a few moments.</p><p>Then Kristen said, ""Let's go get that shower, I probably need to be getting home, and looking innocent for mom and dad.""</p><p>""When do they get home?</p><p>""Usually around 5:30, sometimes later.""</p><p>""Then let's get upstairs to the Master Bedroom. I've got this killer shower.""</p><p>""Race ya.""</p><p>And they both bolted upstairs to the bedroom. Tony enjoyed the view of their cum pouring from her pussy, and running down her inner thighs in long, thick, pearly runnels. </p><p>The clock read 4:40 as they passed through the bedroom. </p><p>""Oh! Not much more time,"" Kristen said, a note of disappointment in her voice.</p><p>""Enough time for a nice warm shower. You're going to do that alone at home anyway..."" He said with a wink. </p><p>""OK. Deal. But it's just a shower. I've gotta be squeaky-clean for the folks.""</p><p>""Deal,"" he grinned, and led her to the Master Bath. It was huge. Two sinks, a jacuzzi tub, and the biggest shower she'd ever seen. It'd hold six people easily. The shower heads sprayed from all around. Like a car wash, she thought, amused. Incredible. The water warmed up quickly, and he ushered her in, ""Welcome to the Car Wash,"" he said. </p><p>The enjoyed the jets for a few moments, and then embraced once again, in the warm spray. The held each other, mouths together, tongues touching, lithe, smooth bodies pressed together, his cock pressed against her tummy, while she straddled and pressed herself against his thigh. He pulled his mouth from hers, ""Your folks. Quick shower.""</p><p>""Yeah... Right... Where's the soap!"" she moped.</p><p>They made good fun of cleaning each other up, while Kristen's cameras caught it all.</p><p>By the time they were finished, and Kristen walked into the bedroom to find her bikini pieces, the clock said read 5:10. </p><p>""Oh, GODS-- I've got to get dressed and home!""</p><p>Tony found her bottoms where she had tossed them, and handed them to her. She strung it back on herself, while Tony got her top from the bed. He tossed it to her, and crossed the bed toward her. </p><p>""I'm quite probably the happiest, and luckiest neighbor to ever move in to this 'burb, and I am so happy that you let me be your first time. I'm as yours as you are mine, and I've got some fun ideas for the entertainment room. I could really use your help in getting it all arranged. I'm thinking part of it would be a little studio, for video or photos.""</p><p>As Kristen finished tying up her top, she said, ""You've no idea how happy and good I feel right now. It's like I'm glowing. I'm a little sore, but god it feels right, and it was perfect. You let me direct the whole thing."" She finished adjusting the teardrops of material over her nipples, and looked up at his eyes. </p><p>""I'm a designer. I set the scene, and let the Director have the fun,"" he said grinning. ""I love you deeply, but right now, you need to get home, and look ""innocent"" as you say it. </p><p>""I love you, Tony,"" she said, and kissed him one more time. ""Gotta go, bye,"" and she darted down the hallway, and downstairs. Kristen remembered her handbag with her vibe and lube, went out back to get it, she also grabbed a can of the spray oil, and then left for home, and her own bedroom.... The Mothership.</p><p>Kristen couldn't wait to see this footage. Her first boy-- her first MAN!, her first blowjob-- she swallowed, and loved it and now craved it!, her first 69, and oh lord her first fuck... her first FUCKS! He CAME in me, TWICE! And I sucked his cum twice too. My, that boy can keep his dick hard and full of cum. He tasted <i>soooooo goooood.</i></p><p>Today was a perfect day. This day's filming was going to definitely go into her ""permanent record"" as she liked to call it. </p><p>But the night wasn't over, and the weekend was barely beginning...</p>"
452,"Loving The Bi Life, Part 3",Antush,,"['inc', 'fath/dau', 'mast', 'voy', 'exhib', 'cumswap', 'oral', 'pen', 'cons', 'video']","Kristen's excellent day continues. Hot on the heels of losing her virginity to Tony, the new neighbor boy, she takes an opportunity to get with Daddy.",2012-07-05T00:00:00,"All persons, entities, locations, and events depicted are completely fictitious.","<p></p><h5>Kristen's Perfect Day Continues</h5><p>She ran to her room, stripping naked once the door was locked. she ran to the computer. She stopped the recordings, and rewound back to lunch, and played them back in sync. The images were sharp and clear, and she rubbed her pussy to several mild orgasms, as she watched the videos play out. She was utterly amazed at all the cum she squirted, and licked her lips at all the cum they swapped between them. She wished <i>she</i> had a Director to pan and zoom the cameras to perfection, but this was every moment of her losing her virginity captured on HD video, and it was almost as hot and fun to watch as it was actually doing it! She hit ""Save"" for the files, and then got herself dressed for mom and dad. </p><p>She put on a tight, pink mid-rift t-shirt with ""Hello Kitty"" on the chest, and a soft linen mini-skirt over white thigh-high stockings with no panties. She slipped on some white China Flats, and went downstairs to tend to the little cleaning up that was needed. She returned the dildo and lube and condoms to her nightstand. Everything was perfectly normal and in place for her parents' entrance.</p><p>Mom and Dad came home at 6:00, with bags full of take-out Thai. She met them at the door. She took one of the bags of food from her mom, hugging her. Daddy walked in just behind mom, and she pressed herself against him with a big, one-armed hug, kissing him on the cheek. </p><p>""That's a great welcome home, Kristen. What's got into you?"" </p><p>""All kinds of good things, but really, I'm just happy that you are home!"" Kris said, following them into the dining room. </p><p>They sat down and shared dinner, and each others company, and caught up on their day. Mom's boss was going to make her work overtime starting tomorrow for the next three weeks on a big new account, and Dad was going on travel for four days starting Monday morning. They broke this news to her with deep concern in their eyes, her mom said, ""We're really sorry for not being able to be here so much, but vacation time will be worth it. Do you think we should have Aunt Bettie here to be with you?""</p><p>""<i><b>No!</b> Uhh umm.</i> No, I think I'll be OK. After all, I'm doing good now, a few more hours shouldn't be so bad. I've been really impressed by the independence and trust that you two have been giving me, lately, and I hope I've been living up to your expectations. Some more food and snacks in the pantry would be good,"" she said with a straight face.</p><p>""If I run into any trouble, I can go to Erin's parents, or the Nelsons, or-- oh, hey-- we have a new neighbor. His name is Tony, and he moved in next door today. Nice guy. Seems <i>serious</i>. He's a designer of some sort. Complicated. But, I helped him move in and he didn't have any guns or weird stuff, so I think he's OK, and hey-- he's another neighbor I can call on if I need <i>anything</i>,"" she said it all at once, and the last bit sort of made her pussy twitch and moisten.</p><p>Mom and Dad looked at her, and then looked to each other. Kristen ate some more, she was famished.</p><p>""Of course you've been living up to expectations, Kristen. We just worry,"" Jim replied. He met eyes with Anna's. She nodded.</p><p>""OK, Kristen. If you think everything is OK, it's OK with us. We'll continue as is, and stock up the pantry. We'll need you to get meals started from time to time, but most of what we'll stock will be for you. You seem to have your emergency plans worked out, and you know we're just a phone call away,"" said her Daddy. He started out looking in her eyes, but he ended up looking at her hard little nipples pressing against her tight shirt. </p><p>Kristen grinned, and said, ""Don't worry about anything. Leave me lists, and food. I'll get it done, and go back to the Mothership to plot my rule of the world. Like always. It'll be fine."" </p><p>And so they agreed that everything was going to be fine, and they enjoyed the rest of their dinner together. Anna excused herself to take a bath. Dad remained at the head of the table, enjoying an after dinner cocktail, as Kristen got up, and started cleaning up the plates and containers. They chatted a bit about this and that while she tidied up the kitchen. She was putting on her best, ""See? I am a responsible young adult"" act, and felt good that it was working. </p><p>Being alone with Daddy, sharing inanities, and seeing his eyes following her, his cock harding as he watched her, made her naked pussy tingle, and she felt some pearls of wetness forming.</p><p>He watched her gliding across the floor, and once again marveled at her tiny, perfectly proportional body. His cock stiffened as he followed her strong, slim body in that sexy little outfit. Those deliciously hard nipples pushing out of the ears of ""Hello Kitty"" made him moan to himself, knowing what they looked like; and that he had been having a secret incestuous on-line sexual relationship of mutual masturbation without her knowing it was him; made moments like this extra-special. He wished he had some kind of spyglasses to record what he was looking at. </p><p>His eyes were on her legs as she turned around, tending to clean-up. He hid his panting sigh with a sip of his drink, as his eyes followed the stocking seam line up her legs to where her stockings ended, and further up her naked thighs, to where they disappeared under her tiny skirt. He squeezed and stroked his stiff dick every time she turned around. </p><p>As she bent over to put some plates in the dishwasher, Jim watched, hoping to catch a glimpse of her panty-clad little ass. Instead what he saw was her completely <i>bare</i> ass, and pink little pussy, hairless, open, and glistening with moisture. His cock spurted some pre-cum, and he knew right then that he needed to go to the den.</p><p>He got up, and thanked Kristen for understanding, and for cleaning up. He said he'd be in the den doing business if he needed her.</p><p> ""OK, Daddy. I'm just going to finish here, and go up to my room,"" she said, noticing his cock standing stiff in his trousers. ""I'll be there if you need me,"" she said with a smile. ""Good night.""</p><p>He nodded, and left for the den. </p><p><b>Kristen was having a <i>very</i> good day.</b></p><p>She quickly cleaned up the kitchen, and ran upstairs to her bedroom. She stripped off her clothes as soon as she locked the door, and settled into her soft desk chair. The files of her and Tony were all saved, and so she turned on the live banks for her house. </p><p>Her mom had started the jacuzzi tub filling, and was getting undressed in the bedroom. Kristen was impressed by her mom's body. At 32, Anna was flawless in Kristen's eyes, She was 5'-7"", perhaps 120 pounds, and had beautiful 34C's, long sandy hair, and kept herself firm, all the way down to her teardrop ass. Anna's hard, smooth tummy lines led to her pussy. She liked to have a little landing strip of hair on her Mons, but kept the rest of her pussy shaved smooth. Her mom was hot. She was surprised at all the things the two of them did together. They both loved adventurous sex, and taught Kristen a lot about sex through High-Def video. Neither of them mentioned anything that they did during their ""That Talk"" sessions. Kristen splayed her legs over the arms of the chair, and started touching herself with her free hand. </p><p>She clicked on her daddy's den, and gasped. He was naked, and hard, and gorgeous. He was 6'1"", 170, trim, muscular in all the right places still at age 43. His chest had no hair, and she was surprised to see that he decided to shave his cock and balls bare. That was new. He stepped across the room to the closet, where he pulled out his robe. Kristen was disappointed at this turn of events, but was relieved that he didn't tie it up. </p><p>His cock still stood out, hard, It was maybe 8-inches long, but didn't seem much thicker than Tony's. She rarely got to see his cock, as he was rarely home. He sat down at the desk, and opened a program. A password box popped up, and he entered the data. An image slideshow opened up, and he sat back, took a sip of his brandy, and started stroking his cock. </p><p>Kristen hurriedly hit the record button, and then used the camera controls to pan and zoom in a bit. She gasped when she saw the images to which he was jacking off so lustily. They were pictures of <i>her</i>! In her bathing suits, in her gymnast outfits, videos of her doing her floor routines, swimming, laying out by the pool in her bikini, screencaps from her CamWhore sessions... <i>Oooooohhh... Jim4Girls.</i></p><p>She didn't know whether she was shocked, or pleased. There she was naked and masturbating for her own father on hidden camera, while he stroked his cock off to furtive perv pictures of her. But she fingered her pussy, none the less. She was mesmerized by his cock, and everything he suddenly offered her.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy-- we're going to have such fun together."" She murmured, as she sunk into the pleasures of her masturbation.</p><p>The slideshow ended with two videos-- the first of her in the shower, the other of her in her bedroom, naked and hungrily masturbating. She remembered the night, over a year ago, but she didn't record this video. Daddy had recorded it on his own, on a night when she was overwhelmed by sexual lustings for her father. That sexy day came back to her like a flash...</p><p></p><h5>Kristen And Daddy Waterpark Flashback</h5><p>She was not even twelve at the time. One Saturday afternoon, while her mom was away on Business, she and Daddy had spent the day at at a water park, she in a little white bikini, which showed off her preteen gymnast's body perfectly, and he ultimately stripping off his pleated, khaki ""white guy"" shorts, sporting a surprisingly tight and tiny speedo, which gripped and framed his sex nicely, Kristen thought. </p><p>Jim had brought the digicamera, and took plenty of pics and videos of her sunning, swimming, or just posing in her chaise or poolside. Kristen had brought her iPhone. She also took lots of pics of him in his speedo while she sat warming herself, and sunning, and he wasn't looking. His hard cock. The shiny wet spots.</p><p>She had teased him mercilessly that day, letting him catch glimpses of her nipples, and sitting spread-legged in front of him showing off the edges of her horny hairless pussy, and pressing herself against him on the water slide as they went down together. As they hit the water, Kristen would flail her hands out to wherever she thought her Daddy's cock would end up, as they spilled in together, his arms wrapped around her also seemed to find her tits, ass or horny pussy. </p><p>Sometimes, her hand managed to graze his cock. On a couple of occasions, she was able to get a good squeeze on his hardening shaft. Once, toward the end of the day, she managed to get her hand inside the waistband of his speedo, and touch his cock as they splashed into the water. He had held onto her, and let her touch him, and that time he seemed to take a bit longer recovering from the splash-down before getting out of the pool. </p><p>Sometimes, his hands found her tits, butt or her sex as they tumbled into the water. Clearly not by accident, but not obvious to anyone but themselves. It was a very exciting day for Kristen, and as she watched him climb up the ladder from the pool for the last time of the day, her eyes were locked on his well-built chest, his six-pack abs, and finally, the hard cock filling out the front of his speedo. He was hard, hard for her, and the wet fabric clung to his erect sex like magic, as she watched him approach their chaise lounges. She was smiling as she was drying herself, and tossed a towel to Daddy, so he could dry off, and cover himself. She had seen and felt enough of his cock to fuel a night's worth of fantasy and furious masturbation... and that is what she did.</p><p>When they got home from dinner after the park, still dressed in her bikini, with a wrap-around skirt, she thanked her Daddy by getting up on her tip-toes, and giving him a kiss on the cheek, and hugged herself tightly to him, pressing her sensitive new breasts against him, and rubbing her young, wet pussy against his thigh as she let herself back down. She smiled sweetly, wishing her Daddy a good night, and sweet dreams, before going upstairs for a shower, and an evening of filming herself masturbating on CamWhore.</p><p>She walked into the upstairs bathroom and started the shower running. She left the door to the hallway slightly ajar, as a sort of open invitation for her Daddy to ""accidentally"" see her naked eleven year-old. She then flipped on the fan to help keep the mirrors free from fog, and walked through the bathroom's second door into her room, where she stripped out of her clothes, and started up her laptop on her bed. She opened her porn folder, and loaded up a slideshow, and then opened CamWhore, so it would all be ready when she came back from her shower. Once everything was set up, she went back into the bathroom, opened the glass door, and stepped into the steamy shower. </p><p>She luxuriated under the stream of warm water for a moment, and then used the shower head to rinse the fog off the shower wall-- in case Daddy snuck a peek. She took up the shampoo, poured some into her hands, and started lathering her long, golden-red hair. Her eyes were closed to keep the soap out of them, and she didn't bother opening them to repeat the process with the crème rinse. </p><p>Her Daddy, Jim, had had a long day of it. Eight hours of hot sun, cute, scantily-clad women and girls all around him, and his own little girl who seemed to give him more attention than he'd ever known from her. He wrote that off as some sort of girlhood crush, a passing stage, but there was no denying the occasional look in her eyes as she watched him trying to cover his hardening cock in his speedo today, nor the knowing smile on her face. Most of all he was surprised at how her hands always seemed to find his cock whenever they were in the water. She certainly didn't mind my returning the favors once I accepted she was doing it on purpose.</p><p>That last kiss had him breathless and confused, and very, very horny. He could feel the stiffness of her pert little breasts against his chest, and felt the heat and wetness of her sex as she rubbed herself against him. How could a girl so young be so sexual? He thought to himself.<i> She's not even twelve, and just going into 7th Grade. Daddy's Little Girl is growing up. And I am a very bad man for wanting her.</i> </p><p>He stood there a moment watching her as she trotted up the stairs, marveling at her lithe body and the tight jiggle of her tiny ass cheeks under her little skirt. He had just pulled off his wet Speedo, and pulled his ""white guy"" shorts on Commando-style in the dressing room at the water park, and he <i>knew</i> she had to have felt his hard-on in their embrace. </p><p>His stiff cock twitched in his shorts thinking about her new-found sexuality, and wondered if she was planning to take her ""crush"" any further. The thought made him shiver, thinking about the possibilities. His cock twitched again, and this time, he could feel the slick wetness of his precum rushing from the head of his cock. He looked down at the wet spot it created on his tented shorts, and decided to take a shower and then take care of this pent-up sexual tension. He grabbed the base of his cock through his shorts, and squeezed the shaft hard, giving it several solid strokes, and watching the precum flow through the taut fabric, and start to run down the outside of his shorts. His wife wasn't going to be back for a couple more days, and it was time to take things into his own hands. </p><p>As he walked upstairs, his fist still wrapped around his hard-on as it poured precum, he heard the shower running in Kristen's bathroom. The doors to it and her bedroom were on the way to the Master bedroom. He noticed the bathroom door was still slightly open, and walked toward it, hoping to catch a glimpse of his young daughter's naked body before stripping and masturbating his enraged, hard cock, fantasizing about all the very naughty things he wanted to do with his sexy 11 year-old little girl.</p><p>The door was open slightly as he sneaked up to it. He poked his head around the door jamb, and looked into the mirror, which reflected the entire length of the bathroom to the shower, and also provided a bit of a peek into Kristen's room. The fan was on, and the shower was running, but the bathroom was empty. He shifted his focus to the tiny wedge of reflection that the mirrors afforded of Kristen's room. As if on cue, there she was, naked, tossing her laptop on the bed, and then laying down on the bed to open up her computer, and get the wireless mouse ready. She seemed in haste, as she opened the machine, and started it up. He was shocked to see her bend her right leg up at the knee, exposing her hairless little pussy to him. It was pink all around her tight slit, and Jim could see the moisture there. She moved one hand to her pussy while she worked the controls of the laptop, and she gently stroked her slit in soft, languorous touches, and slowly circled her hard clit with her fingertips. </p><p>Jim's hard cock couldn't wait, and he unzipped his shorts, and pulled it out, stroking its eight-inch length firmly with his right hand, mindful that if Kristen looked up, she would see him as well as he could see her. He could hear her typing and clicking in spite of the fan. At one point, he heard a brief snippet of sound that sounded very much like the moans of a couple fucking, before Kristen clicked the mouse, and the sound went away. A few more clicks and Kristen started to get up. </p><p>Jim was quickly on the move, his hard, precum-slick cock still out and waggling wetly from his fly as he stole quietly to his bedroom. As soon as he had closed his door, he stripped his shorts and shirt off. He was about to throw himself onto the bed, and fuck his fist, imagining it was Kristen's pussy, but then he saw the video camera on the nightstand, and decided to film his little girl, his new fantasy fuck, so he'd have something to masturbate to for a while. </p><p>He stroked his cock a few times considering the possibilities and pitfalls of his idea. He was horny and determined, and picked up the video camera. He made sure there was a fresh memory card in the camera, turned it on. Naked, cock stiff and slick, he stole back down the hallway to the bathroom. </p><p>And there she was, just opening the glass shower door, her beautiful tiny ass opened to him, each cheek barely a handful, the pink of her young pussy peeking out from below her tight little asshole, as she leaned in to test the water. He pointed the camera toward her reflection in the mirror, and started recording, he zoomed in on her back and her sex while keeping himself well away from the crack in the door, to avoid discovery. With his free hand, he jacked his cock in slow strokes, imagining his eight-inch cock taking her pre-pubescent sex holes just as they were presented to him right now. <i>Dude-- Jim-- you're sick. This is your little daughter you're lusting for.</i> His rational mind seemed to say to him. <i>Yes, but she is tight, young, hot, and fucking sexy, and damn if I don't wish I was some teen-aged boy in the neighborhood right now. I'd fuck her until we were both dry, and couldn't take any more. Besides-- fantasy and masturbation is a far cry from actually DOING IT. </i></p><p>Little did he know that within a year's time, he'd be living out his wildest fantasies with his tender little girl. </p><p>He watched her as she stepped into the shower and closed the door. Through the glass, he could still see her slender form, as she let the the water beat down on her. She arched her back, and tossed her head back under the shower stream, pressing her tiny, budding titties out, and ran her hands through her hair, wetting it. As the water streams poured over her, she ran her hands all over her taut young body, moaning a bit, as she massaged herself, her slippery, soapy hands kneading her shoulders and her back, and running over her tight tummy. He jacked his cock faster as she moved her hands to her sensitive little 32A cup tits. She whimpered as she massaged them, and gasped out loud as she pinched and pulled on her tender nipples, moaning sensually. Like a woman.</p><p>He was almost disappointed when she stopped momentarily, grabbed the shower head, and sprayed off the growing fog on the glass. It dawned on him that the only reason that she would do something like that is if she was expecting to be seen. His face flushed, but his cock stiffened, as he knew that Kristen had left the door open just for him to see her. He renewed his masturbation as he watched her touch her pussy, and shove the shower head against her sex, moaning at the stimulation of the jetting water against her wanton young pussy. He jacked his cock as she came loudly with the watery jets. After a moment, she hung the shower head back up, and started to wash her hair. He watched her for a few more minutes, watching her pert tits rise as she moved her hands up to wash her long hair. He had a thought about what she was setting up on her computer a few minutes ago, and stopping the recording, decided to quietly have a look while Kristen was in the shower. </p><p>Moving as quietly as he could, he opened the hallway door to her bedroom, and moved to her bed, and the laptop. He lay down, naked, Kris' cam rolling (unbeknownst to him), and saw the image of the slideshow-- a young, teen girl-- shaved smooth, or perhaps pre-teen and naturally hairless, being fucked by an older guy. His hand found his demanding cock, and he started stroking, it, listening to the sounds of the water in the next room, through the wide open door. He also saw the green light of her on-line cam status in the CamWhore video window. </p><p>He noted her username-- Kris69. He had no idea where she got that nick, but the image on the Cam4 interface showed his cock, and his fist stroking it. He noted the beginning file of the slideshow, clicked the mute button, and then the start button. </p><p>As the video rolled, even without the sound, he could see that this girl was no older than Kristen, and the man fucking her was nearly his own age. They both seemed to be loving the coupling despite the generational divide, and he might have cum right there, but then he heard Kristen turn off the water. He hoped to video more of her sexy body being sexual. Tonight's cum, he knew, was going to be spectacular. <i>Maybe she'll come to my bed this weekend?</i></p><p>He quickly reset the slideshow, undid the mute button and hustled back to the hallway, shutting her bedroom door silently behind him. He didn't notice that CamWhore had snapped two pics of him for the archive, nor did he notice that a couple of guys and a girl had commented on his hard, slick cock while he was in the cam's eye. Kristen did later. Of course, by then, Jim had his daughter's CamWhore nickname, and some of the hottest, sexiest video of his daughter masturbating than he had ever imagined to cum to. </p><p><i>Jim was having a very good day. </i></p><p>Kristen was finishing her shower. Covered by the sound of the loud fan, he trotted quietly down to his den, and loaded the video he had so far onto his own laptop, and set it running on loop in a small screen on his monitor. He then opened up CamWhore.com, and set up an account-- Jim4Girls. He opened up Kris69, and saw her empty bed. </p><p>He spent a few more moments stroking his hard dick, hoping that the night might somehow progress to them naked and fucking together. No matter what, he would be able to watch Kristen naked now, when ever he wanted. Live on cam, or Memorex. </p><p>He waited, as his cock hardened in his stroking hand, precum lubing his jacking, hoping to see her sexy naked little body on the CamWhore screen. Five torturous minutes later, there she was. Legs spread, pussy clean and hairless, and pert little tits hard as they were all day. She never showed her face, and he noticed she had listed her age as 19 to get past security. Having made a membership profile, he surmised that she must be using the credit card he gave her. </p><p><i>Clever girl, he thought, renewing his cock-stroking. She's smarter than we ever imagined, and though I need now to keep an eye on her purchases, this is as close to fucking her as I can get right now, but damn it's good. <b>OHHHhhhh...</b> Kristen. </i></p><p>As he watched her settle in on the cam, he noticed the chat window filling up with comments:</p><p><b>Duplo45:</b> Hey Cutie<br/> <b>dong32:</b> Nice body BB!<br/> <b>Hung7inch:</b> Hey hottie!<br/> <b>AllYours:</b> Nice to see you again!</p><p><i>AGAIN? YOW!</i></p><p>She settled in indeed, and started to stroke her pussy, as Jim watched her. It was obvious that she had her mic off, as she typed all her replies.</p><p><b>Kris69:</b> Hi Duplo45! you're cock looks as hot as my Dad's!<br/> <b>Kris69</b>: Hung7inch-- you're as hot as ever, wish you were here!</p><p><b>Jim4Girls</b> You have the hottest 19-year-old body that any man could ever want. If I was your age, I'd fuck you like you want it. Oh to be young again. <br/> <b>Kris69</b>: Thank you, Jim! Nice hard cock! I wish you were here! My pussy needs a Daddy figure in it!</p><p>Jim almost came again, and had to press his fingers against his perineum to stop the pulsing flow from his balls. He was in awe of his tiny young daughter's naked body, as she openly fingered herself for the whole world to see. His cock was aflame, and he needed her more than ever. Watching her flirt with the guys online had him nearly over the edge. </p><p>He opened up a video recording program, and set it to record his sexy little girl, and paused his video. He got up, still naked, his cock still pouring precum. He grabbed the camera, and prowled down the hallway to the open bathroom door. He turned on the camera, and silently moved into the now dark room, fan still on muffling his movements. </p><p>The door to Kristen's bedroom was nearly wide open, and he could see her, masturbating openly on her bed for her camera. </p><p>One hand jacking his cock, he filmed her, as she got down to a good session of hard masturbation. She totally forgot about her audience, and watched her slideshow, as she rubbed her tiny hands over her tight little body, and ultimately stroking her clit in tight circles, while pushing two fingers into her tiny, wet, inflamed young pussy for the next 10 minutes. Her girl-juice drooling from her tight slit. </p><p>Jim held the camera as still and as quietly as he could, he jacked his hard cock while he watched his 11 year-old little daughter jill herself off to a magnificent set of intense orgasms. The last of which was simply too much for him to handle, as in the depth of her orgasm, she moaned out, ""Ohhhhhhh, Daddy, fuck me with that beautiful cock of yours, I've wanted you for sooooo loooong! Ohhhh, I am cumming for you Daddy!"" and she gasped, as her pussy spasmed, pushing out a stream of little girl cum, spraying against her fingers as they worked over her sex, and dampening the bedspread. </p><p>Jim was overwhelmed, and as his fist furiously jacked his cock, watching his own daughter cum shouting for him, he couldn't hold back any longer. His orgasm hit him like a freight train. He jacked his cock hard and fast, until it erupted in an intense spray of eight long ropes of cum shooting from his cock, and splashing against the door, the bathroom wall, and onto the floor. He had never cum so hard or so much-- not as a kid, not for any girlfriend, and not for his wife, and never even while masturbating to the hottest of porn videos. His little 11 year-old daughter was the be all end all of his sexual fantasies now. </p><p>He needed her.</p><p>He was exhausted and spent, his cock refusing to grow limp, but he had a difficult time keeping his knees from folding. He slowly backed out of the bathroom, noting to clean up his cum before the night was over. </p><p>Once out of the bathroom, he quietly shut the door, and moved back to his room to save both videos to his password protected hard drive. </p><p></p><h5>Back To The Present !!!</h5><p>This was the movie that her Daddy was masturbating to, as she watched him on her home cams. The intense pleasure of that whole day and night over a year ago rushed back to her, warming her sex, and filling her, once again, with her passionate lust for her Dad. She was still a bit sore from losing her virginity to Tony that afternoon, but she was still very horny, and always ready for sex with her Daddy. </p><p>She was still stretched from Tony's good fucking, and shoved two fingers into her pussy, while she stroked her clit quickly with the fingers of her other hand, watching Daddy stroke his cock in a near blur of action while he watched her. </p><p>She had already cum twice watching her Daddy jack off to a year-old video of her masturbating for him. She was so turned on knowing that he was just downstairs, right now, naked, stroking his gorgeous cock, and lusting for her. She looked at the video of her mom in the bathroom, she was reading a romance novel, and beginning to touch herself with her free hand, under the water. She had the jacuzzi bubbles going, and now she turned on some more hot water with her foot. She then filled a glass of wine. She'd be there a while...</p><p>Daddy was still fisting his hard cock, his other hand massaging his shaved balls, watching the old video of Kristen masturbating for him.</p><p>""Mmmmm.... Daddy. I think I need you right now. Right this very minute, and while Mom is busy with her own orgasms, I think it is time for you and I to finally share a few,"" she said to herself. </p><p>Making sure the record button was pressed for the Den video feed, she donned her thin, silk bathrobe that Daddy had brought back from Japan, and quietly strode downstairs to the Den. </p><p>The door was closed. Slowly and as silently as she could, she tried the doorknob. Finding it unlocked, she slowly opened it to see her Daddy still hard, and stroking his beautiful cock to her masturbation videos. She took a step into the room, and just as carefully, shut the door, and locked it behind her. </p><p>She quietly undid the tie of her silk robe, and walked toward her Daddy's chair. His back was mostly to her, and he was thoroughly engaged with the video and the hot sensations of his masturbation. His fist was pounding his sexmeat, and he was quietly moaning, ""Oh, Kristen, I need you <i>sooo</i> badly, I just want to feel you naked against me, to <i>fuck</i> you like you want me to <i>fuck</i> you..... <i>Ohhhhh,</i> Kristen.... Gimme your sweet little sex, baby...""</p><p>And suddenly, there she was at his side, naked, save for her soft silk robe, undone, exposing her naked, sexy, hairless 13 year-old body.</p><p>""Daddy-- I heard you calling out for me, and knew you needed me like I need you.""</p><p>Jim's eyes were huge as he met her eyes. He had stopped jacking his cock, but there was no way he could turn off the video, or explain himself to her. His hand stayed on his hard, slick cock, however. </p><p>""Kristen... I'm, <i>uhhhhh...</i> What are you doing? I was just <i>uhhhhhh....</i>""</p><p>""You were just jacking your beautiful cock to a video of me masturbating for you when I was barely 12. You and I have wanted to be naked together for at least that long, and tonight, I want you as much as you need me,"" she said, as she shrugged off the robe, and knelt down between his thighs, taking his hard cock in her tiny hand, and continuing the stroking for him.</p><p>""The night you filmed this video of me, I was so horny for you. That night, with just you and me alone in the house, I fantasized about you cumming into my room naked, and this hard cock of yours fucking me all night. I wanted you so badly. Had you only taken a few more steps into my room that night, I would have let you fuck me right there on the camera. Instead of you beating off watching me masturbate, you could have had a video of us fucking, and you cumming in my pussy, in my mouth, however you wanted me. And now here we are, both naked, and ready, and wanting one another, your hard, slippery cock is in my hand, and my pussy is sopping wet for you. Can we start now? I need your cock and cum in my mouth, Daddy. You look so fantastic, and your cock really needs me. Just don't tell mom.""</p><p>She licked the tip of his cock, savoring the taste of his precum, lathed her tongue over the underside of his shaft a few times, and then slipped her young lips over the head of his cock, started sucking him.</p><p>""Baby, Kris-- I... <i>Ohhhh, GOD</i> that feels so damned good.... no... Ummm.. Yes... Yes.... Just suck me, I need you... and... yes... it'll be our little secret.""</p><p>Kristen smiled to herself, and doubled her jacking and sucking action. She wanted his cum in her mouth before mom got out of the tub. She moved her free hand to her wet, hairless pussy, and started stroking her clit, and fingering herself. </p><p>She might not have time to fuck Daddy tonight, but she was sucking him, and soon she would have his cum in her mouth. His precum tasted every bit as good as Tony's, she noted as she jacked and sucked him with growing intensity.</p><p>Jim opened his eyes, saw the video of young Kristen masturbating, and then looked down to see her stroking and sucking his dick like she'd been born to it. Perhaps she<i> had </i>been born to it. The combined effects of the very sudden surprise, the video, and her startlingly expert oral assault on his cock was bringing him very close to cumming, and he tried to give Kris some warning, to try and pull her mouth off of his prick in time. She would have nothing of it. </p><p>""Cum in my mouth Daddy,"" she said between strokes of his cock, ""I've been needing it for <i>sooooo looong</i>."" And then she sunk her mouth all the way down his shaft until it throbbed at the back of her mouth. She clenched her tongue around his head and shaft, applied more suction, and fucked his cock with her mouth, as if it was her pussy. </p><p>He came within seconds with a muffled cry, ""Kristen. <i>Baaaaaby--</i> I'm...""</p><p><i>Whoosh!</i></p><p>His cock lurched in her mouth as she shoved herself down his hot, hard, throbbing shaft. His cum erupted from his cock as her lips encircled his pumping root, and the tip of his cock was down her throat. He came and came, shooting gushes of cum into her. As he got off his first three huge spurts, she pulled her suctioning mouth up his shaft, swallowing as she could. She then released his cock from her mouth, and renewed her jacking as he shot the remainder of his cum across her face, lips, and chest.</p><p><i>'Mmmm.... Oh, GOD</i>, Daddy, that was awesome. I've needed your cum for as long as I can remember. You taste better than I ever imagined, and Daddy-- I want much, much more. Thank you,"" she said, as she licked the cum from his cock, and her lips. She left the splashes of cum on her cheeks and tits. ""Next time Mommy needs to go away on Business, can we be together? I really need you.""</p><p>""Ummm.... Yes, Baby. We'll be together. I've, umm, clearly wanted you as much as you have wanted me, but we need to keep it a very quiet secret.""</p><p>""I am all yours, Daddy. All yours.""</p><p>She slid her naked body up his, until she felt the shaft of his cock against her pussy. She started to hump his shaft, as she rubbed her hard nipples against his chest. She used her finger to scoop a rope of Daddy's cum from her cheek to her hungry mouth. While she rubbed her sexy young body against his, she made a show of Jim's cum in her mouth. ""<i>Mmmm...</i> Daddy...."" Kristen said, as she suddenly kissed her Dad, with his own cum in her mouth... on her tongue. </p><p>He parted his lips, and accepted her kiss, her tongue, and his cum with an awakened passion, as they continued to hump their bodies together.</p><p>""You can have me like this any time you need me. My little pussy needs you inside of it, fucking me, and cumming deep inside me. A lot. I need you, Daddy. I'm glad we had this little moment of pleasure, but I am going to be longing for you while you are away these long, long days.""</p><p>She continued to rub her hot wet pussy up and down the length of his cock, marveling at it's silky firmness. He was still hard, and getting harder under her pussy. She stroked up his cock until she could feel his wet, slippery head against her opening, and then slid back down. She repeated this several times, as she whispered into his ear...</p><p>""When we're finally alone, naked together, I want to feel you just... like.... this..."" and as she felt the head of his cock again sliding against the entry to her willing young pussy, she tilted her hips and pushed down. His hard, slick cock buried itself completely into the hot wet folds of her tight, young sex, and he felt her push herself down around him like a glove, until he could feel his cockhead pressing against her cervix. She pulsed her tight little pussy against him... Try as they may, Jim still had 2-inches of cock hanging out of her. He felt huge in her little pussy...</p><p>""... cumming in me like you've never cum before. Over, and over until we're both dry and exhausted.""</p><p>She clenched her young sex around him, and fucked him for close to a minute, both of them thrusting and breathing hard, until she suddenly heard the sound of mom's bathwater rushing through the drain pipes. She pushed herself fully onto him once more, squeezed his cock with her tight pussy, and then slid off of him. She kissed him wetly on the lips, her tongue darting into his mouth momentarily until she stood up, donned her bathrobe, and as she stepped out of the door, she said, ""I love you Daddy.""</p><p>She shut the door, and Jim just lay there for a moment, his hand on his hard cock, wet with her pussy juices. He was stunned, and very very happy. </p><p>He took up his stroking for another few minutes, thinking about the promise of the days ahead, and came hard, splashing his hot cum across his chest and belly.</p><p>""<i>Ohhh...</i> Kristen. What have we done? I <i>need</i> you.""</p>"
453,"Loving The Bi Life, Part 4",Antush,,"['mast', 'inc', 'F/bbb', 'voy', 'webcam', 'bi', 'cum']","Kristen and Tony continue their evening by masturbating on cam with others. Tony is reminded of his very first sexual experience with two boys and their mother. Yes, this story is happening in an AltReality.",2012-07-15T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p><i>When we last left off, Kristen had presented herself to her father, sucking him off once, and giving him a teaser fuck, while her mom was in the bath, leaving him with very naughty thoughts of what he was going to do with his sweet, sexy little daughter. </i></p><p>---</p><p>Kristen ran back upstairs to her room. She turned off the lights, dropped the robe and threw her wanton young body on the bed in time to finger herself while watching her Daddy jack off one more time for her before he got dressed, turned everything off and went upstairs to the Master Bedroom. Kristen flipped to her parents' room cam, and smiled as she watched the two of them make passionate love as if they were both possessed by lust demons. She could hear them down the hall.</p><p>Before retiring for the night, she took the time to pad quietly downstairs and retrieve Jim's laptop. She uploaded the video of tonight, and a couple of her favorite masturbation videos, plus a folder of her best nude and masturbation pics into Jim's ""Kristen"" Folder. He'd find them when he needed them most. Or perhaps tomorrow, she thought, grinning to herself.</p><p>She returned his laptop to the den, and went back upstairs. Still very horny, she opened CamWhore, and turned on her camera to watch Nikki and Jen. They didn't notice Kris69 lurking. </p><p>They're chatting and masturbating with Brandon on CamWhore. To Kris' surprise Tony joined them in video chat. A super-cute young boy named Jake joins, they go private... Kristen follows via a hack.</p><p></p><h5>Tony's First Night</h5><p>After Kristen left, Tony found himself very hungry, and still very horny. Still naked, he went down to the kitchen, and opened up the ice coolers. He pulled out all the foods and beverages, and put them away properly, setting aside something for dinner. He cooked in the nude, his hard cock still dripping precum and begging for more attention. He ate quickly, cleaned up, and decided that if Kristen couldn't come over, he'd get himself off spectacularly tonight, with the rest of the evening focused on masturbating his cock slowly, for a nice long build-up before a huge orgasm, and even film it. </p><p>He went upstairs to what he was setting up to be the ""entertainment"" room. It was a 35' x 20' room, polished hardwood floor, and mirrors and a dance bar along one long wall. The youngest daughters of the old residents, Iris and Heather, took ballet and gymnastics classes, and this was their practice room, and also the family exercise gym. During the day, Iris' mom used to run fitness classes, and weight training right here in the house. Her classes paid for all the very professional improvements. </p><p>Through his career in Theatre and set design, he'd made friends with several photographers and video producers, and had decided to convert one end of the room into a photo and video studio for his own fun and profit, and to rent out. He had studio lights to hang, and several backdrops, including a ""green screen"" drop that could reach from ceiling to floor, and then across the floor another 20 feet, wall to wall. It allowed a video editor with good editing software to substitute any still image or moving video in place of anything painted ""chroma key green"" So, the girl can be laying in a bed, or along a stream in the woods, or flying on a magic carpet. He liked the idea of posting some fun masturbation videos to ScrewTube to make a little bit of money. As much as he enjoyed masturbating, he figured he might as well get paid for it. And now having Kristen to model, film, and fuck, all the more fun. </p><p>He had set up his computer desk against the long wall about half-way down the room. He sat down in his leather chair, and fired-up his dual-36"" monitor system. Moments later, he was online, masturbating on CamWhore under his nickname Antush. He surfed around until he found some cute girls masturbating on cam. Nikki4U and JenWet seemed to be local girls. He liked that. He found two cute twink boys too-- JakeyBoi and Brandon8. </p><p> Both boys had smooth hard slim bodies. Jake was a Bi, blonde 13 year-old swimmer type from the next town over, with a cute shaved 6-inch dick. He said he was a bottom, and loved swapping cum, and Brandon was a 15 year-old, local ""straight"" wrestler, strapping upper body, and strong legs, he had dark hair, and a sweet 8-inch cock with shaved balls, hard, cut and slick, as he slowly jacked it. All five of them eventually got together when JenWet decided to open a private room. Turned out that Brandon8, Nikki4U, and JenWet all knew each other, and had been chatting together when Tony, and eventually Jake joined in the masturbation festival of five.</p><p>Tony had all four of the children's chat windows open, and he masturbated and chatted openly, touching his body in still more erotic ways as the kids' requests rolled in. They played sexy Truth or Dare with dares being yet another, more sexy act demanded each time. From ""play with your nipples for a minute,"" to ""put two fingers in your pussy, or ass,"" they each had fun with their dares, and Tony loved watching these youngsters masturbating with him. It reminded him of his first days of waking up to his sexuality, and a wave of warm lustful pleasure rolled over him...</p><p></p><h5>Tony's Bisexual History Flashback</h5><p>Tony had always loved masturbation-- from the moment he was introduced to it when he was barely 5, by the neighbor boys, Keith and Mikey. Their divorced mother, Tina, was 22 years old, 5'-4"", 34C-26-30. She had shoulder-length ringlets of sandy-blonde hair, and an all-over tan, and kept her pussy shaved bare. She was a very horny nudist, and encouraged the boys to be as naked and aroused as she was as much as possible while in the house and the secluded back yard. She loved her young sons hard and naked around her and in her as much as possible, and she openly masturbated herself watching them stroke themselves, and each other under her loving tutelage. She often took the boys to a family nudist camp nearby where open sexuality was encouraged, so she could watch the boys play naked with other boys and girls, and arrange sex-filled evenings with like-minded families.</p><p>When Tony's parents moved into the neighborhood, they had need to find a babysitter for him, as they were often away on business travel, and Tina had answered their ad. She was right across the street, and had two boys his own age to play with, and it sounded perfect to his parents. Tina enjoyed being with the boys while they played with each other. </p><p>The first two times Tony stayed at their house, Tina and the boys play it straight. They are wore clothes-- the boys in little speedos, and Tina in a halter and thin short shorts which allowed her easy access to her pussy if she needed to masturbate herself, or the boys. </p><p>And then Tony's parents needed to be away for a week for a seminar, and asked Tina to watch Tony. Tina told them that she'd be taking her family on a camping trip to a resort, but that Tony could come along if his parents would cover basic fees. It turned out cheap enough for his folks, and so Tony spent the week naked, and learning lots about his body, his sexuality, masturbating himself, as well as other boys, and girls, Miss Tina, and some of the other kids' parents. Tony never knew that his young body could feel so good. </p><p>The moment they walked into the lobby of the resort, young Tony knew it was very different. Everyone was either naked, or nearly naked, from the kids to the old people. Most of the boys' had erections, as did most of the men. People sat around in clusters amongst the couches and lounges, openly touching themselves, and being touched ""down there"" and all over. Boys and girls were kissing and licking each other all over. He saw kids and parents licking and sucking each other, rubbing their girl and boy parts together, seemingly enjoying themselves, and wondered why his family wasn't like this. He found his 5 year-old cock start to stiffen like the other boys and daddies'. He put his hand down his shorts, and stroked himself like the other boys, and men, and Keith and Mikey... and he wondered what these new feelings were all about.</p><p>They got checked-in, and then followed Tina to their cabin. It was big and spacious, a one-room suite, with a kitchen and dining area, a single king-size bed, and an L-shaped couch arranged before two 60"" HD wide-screen TV monitors. The TV had cable, closed circuit room video feeds, and a wide variety of porn, from pre-teen masturbation instructional videos, to family group sex, bi-sex, lesbian and gay sex. The other monitor was for cabin feeds that were turned on by the campers. A simple click turned on any combinations of video cameras in this, or any cabin so that other campers could watch the naked, sex action in any other cabin. The monitor was set up so one could have several cams, and chat sessions open via the computer software that ran the closed circuit system. The back third of the cabin was the bathroom area. It had a large jacuzzi tub, a big open shower area, a chaise lounge chair-- and a video camera. </p><p>The cabin had big, open picture windows on three sides so anyone could walk up, and look in, and masturbate to the sex happening in the cabin. </p><p>As soon as the four of them walked in, Tina said, ""OK, boys, get unpacked and undressed. This is going to be a very fun week full of pleasure for all of us. Get your clothes off, and your little cocks hard for me while I get the place ready for us.""</p><p>Mikey and Keith quickly followed her instructions, tossing their suitcases on the bed, and then stripping off their shorts, shoes and t-shirts. Tony slowly followed suit, unsure about what was happening.</p><p>""It's OK, Tony,"" Tina said, turning on the TV, and setting it to one of the pre-teen channels. ""You'll see it is perfectly fine, and safe, and normal. Everyone gets naked, and enjoys the pleasures of their bodies here."" </p><p>She then started taking off her clothes. The three naked boys settled next to one another on the couch watching the CCTV, as a young girl and boy, both naked, explained the joys of being naked together, and masturbating for and with others. She was perhaps 10, Troy was 11. Mandy had the first bloom of soft pubic hair above her young pussy, and Troy was as naked of hair as the three boys, but his cock was noticeably bigger. It was also shiny with something slick he called pre-cum as he stroked it, and talked openly about how good it felt to play with himself as the three boys followed his movements. Tony was enjoying himself. </p><p>Mandy was laying right beside Troy, her left thigh pressing against him, her right leg spread out, and bent at the knee, showing off her entire body for the boys. Her fingers roamed over her budding A-cup titties, and then, as she watched the other boy stroke his hairless penis, she began touching what she called her pussy, explaining her sensations, and what she'd like to do with the boy's thingy, which they both called his cock, as she now sunk two fingers into her pussy with a squishy, wet slurpy sound.</p><p>Mikey and Keith moaned, and began fisting their little cocks in motion with her probing fingers. Troy talked about what he'd like to do with the little girl's body, using his lips, tongue, fingers and cock. He loved talking about doing things with her tight little pussy, while they all jacked their cocks in time with the girl's probing masturbation. </p><p>The three boys were naked, and hard, Mikey and Keith were stroking their little cocks along with the boy on the screen, while Tony, hard and aroused, watched them all, stroking along with them, not knowing why he was feeling so good, or what was about to happen, but eager to follow the instructions of the older girl and boy in the video, as well as the clues that Keith and Mikey and Miss Tina gave him. </p><p>Mandy was touching, rubbing, squeezing and pinching her little tits with one hand, while rubbing small circles around a little pink button at the top of her pussy, which she called a clit. She moaned and explained to the boys that touching herself like this was just like rubbing just the tip of their cocks, while the boy pressed his hard little boy erection to his belly with one hand, and swirled two fingers in tight circles at the tip of his cock where it met the underside of his shaft. Tony already knew this was a very sensitive spot, but never understood what it meant until just now, watching the girl, and the three boys touch themselves the same way.</p><p>Tina was sopping wet watching the three boys ,and the kids on the TV all naked and masturbating together. ""Yeah boys, touch those sweet hard cocks like I'm stroking myself, Mandy is teaching you right,"" she said, taking a moment to rub her clit, from finishing up the unpacking of all the clothes and food. Naked and horny, she jilled herself closer to orgasm, as she watched the three young boys jacking their hard little cocks for a boy and girl teaching a ""live cam"" class for the other kids in the camp. ""Mandy and Troy are so hot together, I think I'll invite them over to play this weekend. Would you like that boys?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah, Mom,"" the two boys agreed.</p><p>""Tony, would you like to have Mandy and Troy over to have this fun all together? </p><p>""Yes, Ms. Tina, I really would. This feels good, and is really fun!"" Tony replied.</p><p>Her own boys knew the very open and liberal rules and the guidelines, and all the pleasures of the camp, but she loved the fact that Tony was a virgin to all of this, and here he was, naked between her own boys, his five year-old hairless cock-- all four inches of it-- hard, as he stroked it with his left hand, while his other hand reached out for Keith's little hard-on, as Mandy began to discuss hand jobs. </p><p>Keith grabbed Tony's hand and moved it to his hard little cock. He held Tony's hand while his fingers wrapped around the shaft of Keith's cock, and started stroking it like the girl on the screen was demonstrating. Tony gasped with pleasure, as Mikey grabbed his own hard cock and started stroking him. Tony looked down at his cock, and saw Mikey's face near his little prick. His soft, tiny 4-year-old fist stroking his 5 year-old cock, while Mikey's other hand stroked his own little dick. </p><p>Tina finished the last of the unpacking, and was finally able to join her naked boys. She stepped into the entertainment area, and sat down on the large coffee table between the ""L-bend"" of the sectional couch, and the 60"" TV Monitor on the wall. She faced the boys so they could see her pussy, and she could see the boy and girl masturbating each other. She echoed the girl's fingering, getting herself very wet, and then called for Keith to join her on the table as Mandy started demonstrating oral sex. </p><p>""Keith, I am going to suck you like the girl is sucking the boy in the video, Mikey, you suck Tony like you like to suck cock."" Mikey moved on the couch to start sucking Tony's little penis, fisting his 4"" shaft with his little hand. ""Tony, any time you'd like to lick my pussy, you are always welcome to it. You can do what ever you would like to do with your cock any time with us, just ask us-- me especially-- and we'll do whatever you are wanting to do. I know that your young cock cannot spurt anything, I know that your sexual little body will quiver, and love everything about sex. You're the newest and youngest guest at camp, and we are all of us at your command."" She said, rubbing her fingers across her clit, and into her wet slit, as she went down on Keith's hard, young 5"" cock... just a nice mouthful, just enough for fucking her pussy, and no cum to worry about gagging on, or impregnating her... <i>I love these boys of mine, she thought. Now I have Tony... yummmm. </i></p><p>Tony was overwhelmed by the pleasures he was experiencing. Watching Keith's mom suck her son's cock like Mandy was doing to Troy, and as Mikey was doing to him, got him very excited, and Mikey's suckling mouth, and stroking little hand made him shutter with an overwhelming wave of pleasure, and soon, he felt the muscles in his groin contracting for what seemed like minutes, as Mikey sucked and stroked him. It suddenly became too much pleasure, and he pushed Mikey off him, as Miss Tina was bringing Keith to the same point of pleasure, and the little girl in the video was making the boy cum. </p><p>On the monitor, as Tony watched Keith shake, and pump his pelvis under his mother's mouth, he saw the older boy on the TV shoot something wet and white into the girl's mouth. She showed his cum to the camera before swallowing, and declared it delicious, while the camera moved to her pussy, where her fingers were rubbing, penetrating and masturbating her wet sex, like Miss Tina was on the table. Their moans and whimpers of pleasure echoed one another as they both brought themselves off in waves of intense wet orgasm. The camera zoomed and lingered on the girl's wet pussy. </p><p>Miss Tina's pussy was bright pink, and running with her wetness, her juices had run over her naked thighs and her asshole, glazing them in sexual sheen. Tony's little cock was still hard, and he stroked it looking at her gaping wet sex, as the girl in the video moved on top of the boy. </p><p>""Come over here and clean me up with your tongue, Tony. Lick my pussy, and make me cummm again, while I suck Mikey. Tony moved off the couch, down to his knees on the floor, his face in front of Miss Tina's wet, fragrant pussy. He moved closer, intrigued by her pleasant, musky scent, and licked the cum from her pussy, and let her hands move his sucking and licking mouth where she needed it to cum in a spray of juices onto Tony's face. ""Oh, god, Tony, you learn sooooo quick... I'm cummmming, baby! Keep licking."" Tony did, as she unloaded a huge girl cum in his face. </p><p>She loved little sexy boys, and as she knew the girl in the video was about to turn to fucking, she pulled Tony up to kiss her lips. As she licked her cum from Tony's face, she moved her pussy below his stiff cock, and began to hump his little hard-on with vigorous strokes, until the girl in the video took the boy's cock into her pussy. Tina did the same with Tony's 5 year-old boy-cock, reaching down, and guiding his little boy-cock into her, instructing him to suck her hard nipples. </p><p>She fucked him like he was a man, until she felt him shutter dryly inside her, and she came again in huge wet waves, as Tony watched Mandy pull the boy's cock out of her pussy, and jack it until Troy spurted his cum on her wet sex. </p><p>Tina moaned as she felt Mikey shutter in his dry orgasm, as she sucked his little boy cock, and Keith masturbated watching all of them. It felt great to cum with everyone, and Tony wanted to know more about this wet stuff that the older boy was shooting from his cock. </p><p>Later on, when the tutorial was over, and they had all stopped masturbating, and congratulating one another for doing so well, Tony asked Tina about the wet stuff the boy was shooting with his cock.</p><p>""That is cum-- sperm-- when boys mature into men, they get to shoot sperm from their cocks when they cum. Instead of just an intense shiver, the man shoots his cum inside a girl and the sperm makes a baby inside the girl if she's not on the pill, or too young to ovulate. When you're old enough to cum, the girls here might ask you to wear a condom when you fuck them, but for now, every girl will love your beautiful little cock fucking them. I sure like it, and I know the boys will too, but we'll leave that for later. Right now, boys it is time to get cleaned up for dinner, at the group get together. We've got lots of people to get to know and lots of fun like this to have with them."" </p><p>As young as he was, Tony knew now what the rest of the week was going to be like. He remembered the young, naked boys and girls being openly sexual in the lobby, and on the way to the cabin. The boy and girl in the video made it clear that all manner of sexual activity was OK and encouraged at the camp, and his little cock looked forward to more. At the tender age of five, Tony learned how to suck a man's cock and swallow his cum, how to please girls and their mommies, and on two occasions, took another boy's cock into his ass, and fucked him until he squirted cum into his boy hole. </p><p></p><h5>Back To The Present</h5><p>Tony shook his head to dispel the sexy flashback in his tired mind. As he came back to the present, he remembered that he had his hard, slick, shaved cock in his hand, jacking it on CamWhore for two young masturbating girls, named JenWet and Nikki4U, and two teen boys, JakeBoy and Brandon8 who were jerking their cocks with gusto. Tony was more than ready to cum for them, as they watched him masturbate on his cam. The girls were in awe of his beautiful cock, and commented on how badly they would love to do him in so many ways. The boys wanted to suck him, and let him fuck them and cum in them, if he wanted to. They were all so obviously young, he wanted to meet them personally, and cum with each of them, but he ended up cumming for all of them on cam, as, on a dare, he jacked his stiff cock with one hand, and fingered his asshole with three fingers of the other. Five heavy ropes of cum spurted from his cock over his chest, with three more smaller spurts flowing over his hand. The girls shouted their enthusiasm, while the young boys came with him in mutual orgasm. The girls came moments later. They all ""friended"" each other, and set a date for Saturday night for more.</p><p>Kristen sighed, as she pulled her wet, slippery fingers from her young pussy. She had brought herself to several small orgasms watching the four kids masturbating with Tony. The girls' final dare to Tony threw her into a long, long, deep, rolling orgasm that left her as exhausted as Tony seemed to be. She turned off her laptop, left the Mothership to finish processing the recorded files, and fell asleep, quickly, and deeply contented.</p><p>Tony fell asleep naked that night, his still-hard cock in his hand, as he thought of fucking Kristen, and all these new horny local kids in his studio. </p><p>Soon.</p>"
454,"Loving The Bi Life, Part 5",Antush,,"['M/f', 'oral', 'rom', 'cons', 'video', 'voy', 'exhib', 'cum-fetish']","It's Friday morning, and Tony wakes up to Kristen naked at his door. They start the day off right.",2012-07-21T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Breakfast And Morning Wood...</h5><p>It was about 10am when he heard the doorbell chime.</p><p>Tony woke up at 9:00am the same way he had fallen asleep. His hard, horny, wet cock still in his hand, ready to fuck Kristen again. He got up and showered, put his robe on and brushed his teeth. He was on his way down to the kitchen when the bell rang.</p><p>""Could it possibly be Kristen come to fuck me some more?"" he thought, as he went downstairs to answer the door.</p><p>It was, indeed Kristen, wearing nothing but a thin Japanese robe, which she had allowed to fall open as she walked to the door, bearing another basket of food, and a backpack. His cock leaped to full erection, pushing out of his robe.</p><p>""Good morning, sweetie! I hope you're hungry. I have breakfast croissants and orange juice, for breakfast, and me for dessert,"" she said, smiling. She saw his hard cock poke out of his robe in one big spasmodic leap. He let his own robe fall open, set the basket down, and drew her into him in a passionate embrace while he closed the door behind them. They kissed deeply, pressing their naked, aroused bodies against one another.</p><p>""I couldn't keep my hands off myself thinking about you last night,"" they both said, giggling, as they reveled in their erotic embrace in the heat of a perfect Summer morning. They laughed together, and kissed deeply, their hands roaming across each others smooth hard bodies, taking in the full sensuality of the moment.</p><p>His hands reveled in her tiny 32B's, his thumbs and fingers kneading them erect, his hands then moved over and around her shoulders, slowly sliding down her back until her robe fell free to the floor, and he had one of her tiny little ass cheeks in each hand. He kneaded them, and rubbed them pink, admiring their tiny, athletic firmness. He slid his hands down across her sweet pink anal pucker, to the wet point where the bottom of her sex was pressed against his thigh.</p><p>As they kissed, she held herself to him with one hand on his taut ass, as she humped his thigh. With her other hand she touched his face, his neck, his chest, and then began to stroke his hard erection as it stood proudly between them, against her abs.</p><p>Things were moving pretty fast, and Tony had an idea, so he moved his hands to her shoulders to pull apart. As they pulled their lips apart, his wet, hard cock in her hand, slick against her tummy, and her pussy splayed and sliding against his thigh, he said, ""The breakfast can wait, all I want to do right now is eat you, and have you every way you want me for the rest of the day... upstairs.""</p><p>Kristen pressed herself against him, still stroking his hard-on, and purred, ""All this AND he's psychic.... mmmmmm... Let's go upstairs then, I have a movie to show you, and some naughty clothes to model for you.""</p><p>Tony shrugged out of his robe, letting it fall to the floor. Kristen bent over to grab the backpack and the basket, giving Tony a wonderful look at her firm, tiny ass, and her tight, wet, hairless pussy. He couldn't resist grabbing his cock and rubbing it against her exposed sex.</p><p>""Ooooh, you naughty boy. I could really get used to this, but I think we'll be much more comfortable upstairs. Let's go,"" she said with a giggle, straightening up, and making for the stairs. Tony followed, completely in awe of this hot little nymph. Her tiny, lithe body was nothing but sex and taut muscles, powered by an incredible little dynamo of spunk and energy.</p><p>He couldn't wait to fuck her... and fuck her some more.</p><p>When they got to the top of the stairs, Kristen let Tony lead her to the bedroom. She loved looking at his tight buns and strong lean backside... his cute, shaved balls and cock swing between his legs.</p><p>When they got to the bedroom, Tony instructed her to grab the blankets and quilts from the chest at the end of the bed, as he grabbed the Duvet and pillows from the bed.</p><p>He led her to the Entertainment room across the hall, and together, they laid out the blankets into a nice soft pile, and arranged the pillows for maximum comfort. Kristen noticed Tony's computer array, and got excited.</p><p>""OMG... Your computer stack is huge. Look at those giant monitors! It's all top of the line... wow! Can you turn it on? What's with all the server memory towers? That's what you use for a webcam? Overkill much?"" and she went on and on, as she moved, naked, toward the desk.</p><p>Tony was amazed listening to her talk about his system. She knew every technical spec, it seemed. He was impressed.</p><p>""Yes, this IS all that and more, Kristen. I invested in it with some of the settlement. I plan to turn this room into a studio for photography, video, and perhaps even some of the dance and exercise it was intended for,"" he said, powering the machine on. ""I have all these backdrops and lights to hang from the ceiling, but soon, this will be a full-service studio.""</p><p>""Can I model for you, Tony? Naked."" Kris asked.</p><p>""I was hoping you would, Kris,"" Tony replied, cock erect and wet, admiring her tight, adolescent body.</p><p>""I bet we could make money from it! I'll help you set everything up... Today, if you'd like, in between the sex, of course, but, I think the sex is going to be our big motivator today!""</p><p>The computer came to life, and Kristen scanned the desktop icons, leaning over the desktop, bent at the hip.</p><p>""Wow! You've got the latest ""Final Cut Pro,"" and some great capture software. With a couple good cameras, we'd be all set.""</p><p>Tony stroked his erection, as he ogled her thin legs, following them up to her tiny little ass and her pink sex holes, as she bent over the desk. Fuck. She's barely thirteen, barely, and I'm going to fuck her, again... all day long.</p><p>He shook his head of his revery, and returned to his task.</p><p>""Good thing I have them,"" Tony said, opening a small box. Inside were two small digital studio cameras, and their tripods, and two studio lights and tripods. ""If you help me set up the cameras and lights, we can record ourselves fucking and sucking together.""</p><p>Got that covered, but this is a great new bonus! Kristen thought, and leaped to help him set up the cameras.</p><p>""These are wifi high-def digital cameras. They each have full remote control for pan and zoom. We can even use them out by the pool, using the laptop.""</p><p>""Oh God, I'm gonna cum!"" said Kristen. ""This is my dream come true. You've no idea.""</p><p>""What do you mean?"" asked Tony.</p><p>Kristen realized she just spilled the beans, and needed to be honest.</p><p>""When Iris and her family still lived here, and while they were moving, I wired every room for video and audio. Yes, I watched you jack off right here just last night. It was way hot. And yes-- the movie I want to show you, right here, is the movie I recorded of us fucking yesterday. Sorry about the shock, but since we like to fuck each other, I think this whole arrangement will work well into your studio business plan.""</p><p>""So, where are your cameras and mics?"" Tony asked looking around.</p><p>""Mostly in the smoke detectors. Some are set in other fixtures, and some downstairs are set in the darker shadows of bookshelves and woodwork. They're wifi wide-angle HD cams, too, and the mics are pretty good.""</p><p>""I'll be damned,"" said Tony, giving her a playful spank on one of her adorable little ass cheeks, and she gave a cute little yelp of surprise. ""I would have never known, you naughty little bitch!"" He smiled at her, and drew her against him in their favorite embrace. Her pussy straddling his thigh, and his cock against her firm tummy. ""Let's make a deal. You give me remote control of the cams in the house, and you model, and have fun with me on cam. We'll both make a lot of money, and have a lot of fun, and we'll improve the studio together.""</p><p>Deal!"" she said.</p><p>They kissed deeply, rubbing their naked sexes against each other, and then Tony, cock very hard, pulled away, and asked Kristen to help him set up the lights.</p><p>""Anything that gets us closer to fucking, Tony,"" she said, moving to the crate. ""Everything we're doing right now is being recorded in my bedroom. Dang, I thought our maiden voyage was good, this is going to be the best, Tony. We can use your remote cams for POV, and lots of sexy close-ups. We can each control one.""</p><p>They both agreed, and got the lights set up around their love nest and turned them on.</p><p>Tony started the recording, and handed Kristen her camera's remote control. They both moved to the center of the bedding. They embraced as they liked to, kissing, and touching one another. Tony humped his cock against Kristen's tummy, while she humped his thigh. They broke their kiss, and looked at the huge monitors. Tony set his for full head to toe, while Kristen focused hers from her shoulders to his knees.</p><p>Kristen ground her sopping wet pussy against Tony's smooth thigh, looked him in the eye, reached between them, and grabbed his slippery, hard cock in her fist, and began sliding her hand up and down his shaft, milking the precum from him. It drooled down his cock in pearly runnels, which she spread all over his head, and shaft. Her eyes were locked with his.</p><p>""I want all of your cum today. All of it, in me. No wasting it. When you cum, it's either got to be in my mouth or my pussy. ... or... wherever else you might be able to put it in me."" she said, her face intent, until that very last bit, where she got a little shy.</p><p>Tony began to fuck Kristen's hand with his cock, in so doing, his thigh rubbed in rhythm against Kris' pussy. ""My cock, my body, and my cum are at your command, my young lady. Whatever your wish, I'll fill it, and never spill it.""</p><p>""Mmmmm. Good,"" she purred, jacking his cock in long steady strokes. ""Then let's start riiiiight... now!""</p><p>At that, she began to slide her wet pussy down his thigh, moaning at the slippery friction against her erect clit.</p><p>As she slid down his body, still jacking his precum-slick cock, she moved her mouth to his chest, kissing, nibbling and sucking on Tony's nipples. With her free hand, she ran her fingertips over his hard abs, playfully tickling and scratching him, while Tony took the opportunity to pinch and rub her pink little nipples getting them nice and hard.</p><p>Now, she was moving off his leg, and onto her knees. Her lips and tongue and teeth made their way down his stomach, making his taught abs twitch with erogenous excitement. His hard cock was pouring precum, as Kristen jacked it, her free hand now moving to his beautiful shaved ball sack. She kneaded his balls gently but firmly. She studied his cock for a moment while she fisted him. She loved his red, flaring glans and the way it was freely producing his sweet, salty precum. She looked up at him, as she settled down in front of his cock.</p><p>""Remember-- you promised. Whatever you spill, you have to help lick up."" she said to him. She handed him a remote so he could zoom in on her, and then she licked his cock.</p><p>She ran her tongue all over the precum covered glans, and licked up all that she could, squeezing out a nice puddle directly to her tongue. She took a moment to roll it around her mouth, savoring the taste. She liked it.</p><p>Satisfied, she opened her mouth, and slid her lips down the top half of his cock. She swirled her tongue around him, sucking hard, while she milked his shaft, and continued massaging his balls.</p><p>""Oh fuck, Kristen, that feels fantastic. If you keep that up, I'm going to cum really quickly.""</p><p>Kristen pulled her mouth off his prick long enough to say, ""Mmmmm... just gimme. All of it. Right now."" And she thrust her hard-sucking mouth onto his cock again, fucking him with her mouth, and jacking his shaft even faster. She couldn't wait to feel his cum shooting into her mouth, and she knew it would be very soon, as his balls suddenly contracted tight against his body under her massaging hand. She felt his cock shaft thickening in a big pulse, his glans swelled, filling the back of her young mouth, as she continued to suck the steady run of precum from him. Her free hand's fingers slid from his tight balls, between his legs, where they stroked his perineum, and swirled around his asshole.</p><p>Tony zoomed the camera in so the screen was filled with just his cock, balls, ass, and her face. He was very close to cumming in her mouth, and his hips began an involuntary thrusting in rhythm with her sucking and stroking. He could feel his cock thickening, growing a bit longer and harder in a flare of pleasure. His breath was coming in fast gasps as he watched this tiny young girl suck him with wild abandon. His tight balls constricted almost painfully. Moments later, when Kristen began to play with his asshole, his cock began to spasm in quickening pulses, and all at once, Kristen shoved her finger into his asshole, and he felt his orgasm hit him like a freight train.</p><p>Kristen felt it too.</p><p>She shoved her mouth entirely down onto his cock, taking the head into her throat, fucking him with her mouth with intense little pulses, while she continued her sucking. She slid another slippery finger into his ass... and he came...</p><p>... and came.</p><p>She let the first shot of cum go straight down her throat. She began to pull her mouth off his cock, still sucking and pumping his slick shaft, as the second shot filled her mouth. She pulled her mouth completely off him with a slurping sound, and opened it wide so the camera could see the third rope of cum shoot into her mouth. It was his first cum of the day, and it was huge. Four more heavy loads of cum erupted from his cock, filling her mouth, as Tony shook and gasped, and called out Kristen's name over and over, ""Oh, fuck Kristen, that's fucking incredible. Jesus, Kris. Yeah, take my cum. All of it, Kristen. It's yours.""</p><p>Three more smaller shots of cum dripped onto her chin, and onto her tits.</p><p>Kristen kept her mouth open, and continued to stroke him, and finger-fuck his ass while he rode through his orgasm. She left the cum for him to see. Tony was so turned on, he leaned his face over her's, the tip of his cock against her chin, and kissed her, deeply, sucking and swapping his cum between them, as he got down on his knees, face to face with her in the close-up camera. Tony licked his cummm off her checks and chin, and as Kristen took the remote and widened the view out, he licked his cum from her tits, suckling on her very excited little nipples. His cock was shiny, wet, and still very, very hard for his 13 year-old fuck toy neighbor girl.</p><p>He kissed her again, swapping the last of his cum with her. They pulled away, a couple of cummy strands between their lips and chin, and the smiled to one another, as they swalled the remnants of their swap.</p><p>""Mission accomplished?"" Tony asked.</p><p>""Mmmm. That was nearly perfect,"" she said, stroking his slick cock. ""I can't believe how much cum you gave me. Wow, that was a lot, and it tasted great!""</p><p>""First cum of the day is always biggest, and feels and tastes the best. Your sexy young, little body and mouth make me want to give you all the cum I can give you, baby."" Tony moaned. He laid her down, and they kissed and cuddled for a moment.</p><p>And that's where they ended their first movie in the Entertainment Room.</p>"
455,"Loving The Bi Life, Part 6",Antush,,"['M/f', 'oral', 'rom', 'cons', 'video', 'voy', 'exhib', 'cum-fetish']","Tony and Kristen continue their day of sex and setting up the studio. Kris finds her young friend Erin for video chat and more. The three enjoy some online fun, and make plans for Erin's retu rn on Monday.",2012-07-22T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p><i>When we last left off, Kriten and Tony had just recorded Kris giving him a spectacular blowjob. They swapped his cum, and now continue...</i></p><p></p><h5>Kristen And Tony's Morning Continues</h5><p>
They stopped the recording, and saved their footage, and while it saved, they ate breakfast, and decided that they would hang the backdrops, and play on camera with each one.</p><p>Their first drop was a simple painted photography drop in shades of gray. It took them about a half hour to get the brackets hung, and the drop in place. Still naked, and still very horny, they both worked quickly to get the job finished in order to savor the rewards of a job well done. </p><p>Since Kristen hadn't cum yet this morning, Tony suggested they move the chaise in front of the drop, so Kristen could pose and masturbate herself to orgasm while Tony took photographs, and the video cameras recorded the action.</p><p>""Ohhh, that sounds great, Tony. I have been dripping wet all morning, and really need to get myself off. Where do you want me to start?""</p><p>""Well, let me get the still camera out, and the video cameras set up first. You'll have one of the video camera remotes to focus wherever you'd like. We'll start with you just standing in sexy poses, and then you can do whatever comes to mind after that.""</p><p>""Sounds great, Tony. While you're getting things set up, do you mind if I use your computer to try and reach my friend, Erin? She'd love to be able to watch this.""</p><p>""She?""</p><p>""Yeah. We're best friends, and share everything. I mean everything. She's on a family vacation with her parents, but I know that when she gets home she'll want to meet you right away! We've been lovers for about a year now. If she's able to watch this, I know she'll be as naked as the two of us in a matter of minutes.""</p><p>""Well. OK then! This will just take a few minutes. See if you can reach her.""</p><p>Kristen went to the computer and logged into her IM program. As luck would have it, Erin was on, and Kris sent her the following message: ""New neighbor boy moved into Iris' house yesterday. He's 23, hot, hung, and we're both naked together right now. You there? Wanna watch us?""</p><p>Erin wrote back nearly immediately: ""WHAT??? You're kidding, right?""</p><p>""Nope. He's about to take a bunch of pictures of me masturbating for him. He's soooo sexy. His cock is always hard, I swear it.""</p><p>""OMG!!! I'm totally alone and naked right now-- just out of the shower. Everyone went out shopping, and then out to play putt-putt golf. I was just about to do some nude sunbathing, and masturbate. Can you turn on CamWhore so I can watch? I can't wait to meet him. What's his name?""</p><p>""Gimme five minutes, and then look for my private room. His name is Tony. I know he's going to love you as soon as he sees you. He really likes younger girls.""</p><p>""Wow! You're both naked and you only met yesterday?""</p><p>""I helped him move in. I teased him until he couldn't hold out. Erin-- we had sex!""</p><p>""Holy cow! I am SO jealous."" </p><p>""I made a video of us. Here, I'll upload it for you to watch later. It was so much fun. I never knew how good it would be. My gods, he was the best I could ever imagine. Perfect. He nearly fulfilled my every first-time fantasy. Better than some boy's basement, or a car. He's a perfect fuck.""</p><p>She grabbed the disc, and loaded the video to the IM. While the video uploaded, she opened up CamWhore, and focused the camera to the chaise area.</p><p>""Where are you right now, Kris?""</p><p>""We're in the dance room. Tony and I are turning it into a photo and video studio. This is going to be a lot of fun for all of us, I can tell already. OK-- the Cam is all set. I hope you'll be able to see.""</p><p>""Fun for all of us? What do you mean?""</p><p>""I think the three off us are going to be getting naked together a lot, is what I mean.""</p><p>""Do you think he'll want me?""</p><p>She leaned in and lowered her voice. ""I hacked his computer last night, and he was jacking off with Jeanine and Nikki on CamWhore. Get this-- he also was chatting with two boys who were bi-- one was Brandon.""</p><p>""OMG!!! Kristen-- this is incredible. My pussy is flooding right now.""</p><p>""I am soaking wet too, Erin. Just wait until you see what's about to happen. You're going to love it. Sorry you won't be getting a tan, today-- you won't want to leave your room ;) Oh! The Cam is ready. Should be super clear.""</p><p>Erin opened up CamWhore, and found Kristen's private room easily enough. She opened it up, and was shocked to see Kristen naked in Iris' old dance room, and there, in the background, was Tony. He was setting up some cameras. He WAS cute. Lean, hard-bodied, smooth, and lord, his cock WAS hard, and looked incredible... shaved.</p><p>""Holy SHIT-- he's BEAUTIFUL, Kris!""</p><p>Erin turned on her laptop's cam, and let Kris know that she was live. They switched from IM to CamWhore, and used the mics.</p><p>Kristen had the cam opened to take in the whole room, including her whole body. Erin's cam showed her from bare chest up, as she sat at the glass dinner table of her parents' cabin. She noticed right away that Erin had made great progress on her all-over tan. Her body was a deep bronze tone, and her pert 34C's had no more tan lines.</p><p>""Ohhh-- you're looking good, Erin. Nice work on your tan. I guess that you get to be alone often?""</p><p>""I take advantage and lay out naked whenever everyone goes out. I take the boat out alone to private coves when it's available.""</p><p>""Well, all I know is that I can't wait for you to get back home, so we can be together again, and we can make each other cum... Oh, just a sec...""</p><p>She turned around a bit to check on Tony's progress. He was just finishing up.</p><p>""Hey, Tony-- c'mere a minute, and meet my friend Erin. I think you two will get along great once she gets home. She lives across the street.""</p><p>Erin watched Tony walk toward the camera. She couldn't keep her eyes off his body-- those smooth hard abs and pecs, and that gorgeous shaved cock, hard and swinging as he crossed toward them. Kristen was sitting in the chair, legs spread and masturbating, Tony standing, his cock was level with Kris' face. Erin gaped in horny shock.</p><p>""Erin, this is Tony, Tony-- Erin!""</p><p>""Hi, Erin-- errmmm.... Sorry we're both naked, but since you are too, I guess it's OK. You look GREAT, by the way. Kris says that you two share a lot together. I'm glad we can all be so open!""</p><p>""Hi, Tony! This is a funny way to get to meet my new neighbor, but Kris says you're wonderful, and I cannot wait to meet you. You're beautiful, by the way. That cock of yours is amazing, I hope you don't mind me saying. You don't mind if I watch and masturbate with you two today?""</p><p>""I certainly don't mind. In fact, as hot as you are, I hope we can all get together and be close friends, Erin. Do you mind showing me more of your body? What I see right now looks hot as hell!"" Erin was pleasantly shocked to see him move his hand to his hard cock, and start stroking it for her. No boy had ever done that for her, on cam or while making out. She was happy to return the sexy favor. Kris was right there, after all...</p><p>Erin zoomed her camera out, and stood up, modeling her sexy, tanned little body. As he stroked his cock, Tony noticed her tits were slightly bigger than Kristen's, her Mons was equally hairless, and the outer lips of her pussy were a dusky brown, but still blushed pink with arousal, Her pussy coloring perfectly reflected her olive complexion and brunette features. Thirteen, he thought. He couldn't believe that after so many long months of no sex, suddenly, he had TWO of the hottest little girls he'd ever imagine to fuck as he wanted. Lord, both of them have such delicious hard, little bodies, he thought. Wait... they are both gymnasts. </p><p>Standing in front of her camera, watching Kris naked and masturbating, her legs spread and splayed over the arms of the chair; and watching Tony stroking his cock for her, just inches from Kristen's face Erin flaunted her young sexuality. Her camera caught her head to just below her knees, giving him a delightful view of her adolescent body, as she posed and turned around flirtatiously. </p><p>""WOW, Erin-- you're a real turn on. When do you get home?"" His cock was hard as ever thinking about TWO sexy little 13 year-olds to fuck at the same time, as he grasped it in his hand and stroked himself for Erin. Kristen saw that, and moved her hand over his ass cheeks, fondling his rear, and sliding her fingers across his asshole, and his balls. With her other other hand, she began fingering her sopping wet pussy, running circles around her hard clit.</p><p>Erin was still standing. She ogled Tony's cock while he stroked himself, and suddenly, her right hand was fondling her nipples, while her left hand moved across her tummy, and down to her hairless pussy. She spread her legs a bit to give herself better access, and began masturbating along with them. </p><p>""I'll be home by Sunday night. Hopefully, we'll be able to get together Monday, how's that?""</p><p>""Perfect!"" they replied together. Perhaps to the proposal, or to the view that Erin was giving them as they all masturbated together.</p><p>They all giggled, and kept on with the masturbation and idle chat for a few minutes. Erin took Tony's requests, and posed in different ways while masturbating for him, thoroughly enjoying the attention he was giving her. </p><p>Kristen decided to be bold in front of Erin, and leaned over, taking Tony's cock into her mouth. She sucked him for a few moments before letting him go.</p><p>""Oh, my god-- that is SO hot, you two. I so wish I was there!"" Erin shouted, fingering herself with abandon. ""Let me get onto the bed, and you two do whatever you're going to do. I can't wait!""</p><p>""Erin, as soon as you get home, I'll let you do anything you want to me, any time you'd like. Go to your bedroom, and we're going to get things ready for you here,"" Tony replied.</p><p>Tony and Kristen moved the rolling desk unit a bit closer so Erin could see the action better, and adjusted the camera for the best view by the time Erin was ready. Then Kristen started the remote video cameras, and started posing while Tony clicked shot after shot of her sexy young gymnast body, taking time to stroke his cock often between shots.</p><p>Kristen started out standing, posing in ""cute"" playful poses, mostly innocent. After a dozen photos, she began to explore her sexy young body for the camera. Spreading her feet to a wider stance, she ran her hands all over her naked body, fondling and cupping her little 32B breasts, and pinching her nipples until they stiffened and ached for Tony's mouth. </p><p>She let a hand drift lower, lightly stroking her taut tummy, and then lower to her pussy. She was so horny, her pussy was dripping, the wetness beginning to run down her inner thighs while Tony captured it all on his camera. She cupped and rubbed her whole pussy, collecting the wetness on her fingers, and spreading it all over her hungry sex. She moaned out loud, and then could hear Erin moaning from the computer. She glanced at the monitor to see that the video cameras were capturing her perfectly, and there was Erin-- on her back, legs splayed, and fondling her tits and clit with intensity.</p><p>""Do you like this, Erin?"" she asked.</p><p>""Oh, goddess yes,"" she replied, ""You look great, and there's Tony's hard cock just begging for action. You two are way hot!""</p><p>""Tony's cock is going to get plenty of attention today, Erin, don't worry. You'll be joining us right here in just a few days, so I hope you enjoy the show, and get your head full of hot, sexy, cummy ideas for all of us!""</p><p>Kristen moved to the chaise. She put her hands on the back of the chair, and bent over forward, offering Tony and Erin a beautiful view of her drenched sex. Her pussy lips were bright pink, swollen with desire, and shiny with her pussy juice. Her vagina was fully open, and pearlescent flows of her lube filled her hole. </p><p>Both Tony and Erin moaned loudly in appreciation. Tony took some close-up shots of Kristen's wet open sex, and took a few moments to stroke his hard cock. He leaned in and ran his tongue up through her wet slit, lapping her sex juice into his mouth. Kristen gasped at the unexpected pleasure of Tony's tongue.</p><p>'God, you taste good, Kris,"" Tony said.</p><p>Erin was in awe as she fingered herself. ""She does taste good, doesn't she, Tony?"" Erin said. ""I love licking her pussy. I love the combined taste of both of us together when we kiss after we cummm from doing 69. That's the best!""</p><p> ""I cannot wait until you're here, Erin!"" Tony replied, gripping and stroking his wet manhood lewdly for her. </p><p>It was about this time when the video of Kris and Tony fucking finally uploaded for Erin. She opened it in a second window. It started with the two of them teasing during move-in, but quickly switched to the two of them in the bedroom. Kris was in her little plaid bikini, and Tony was in some little Sailor shorts, his cock hard. Both of them sported big wet spots. She was in masturbatory bliss as she watched the video, and the sexy live show that her friends were putting on for her. She rubbed at her hard clit with one hand, while she started fucking herself with her middle finger. </p><p>Kristen knew she needed to cum, and cum hard and long. </p><p>With her ass to the cameras, she moved her right leg onto the chaise, and knelt on the cushion, her left leg still straight. The effect of this caused her back to arch, and her ass cheeks and pussy to open even wider. Her pussy juices poured from her open sex lewdly, again soliciting deep moans of appreciation from Tony and Erin.</p><p>She then bent her left knee, and brought her sex down on the arm of the chaise, and began humping it in long strokes, enjoying the friction on her hard clit. Tony was having a great time stroking his cock, and snapping one pic after another. He was really enjoying watching the pink pucker of her tight little ass opening and closing while she moved her hips, as her little pussy drooled a trail of her girl-cum over the arm of the chaise. He wanted to step up and fuck her right there, in her open, wet cunt, and then poke his pussy-slick cock into her virgin tight ass. </p><p>""Damn, Kristen, Your body is so hot, I just want to take you right now, and fuck you until you scream."" He told her, snapping pics while fisting his hard cock in slick, long, slurping, strokes.</p><p>""mmmmmm. Right now, I just want to masturbate for you and Erin. I am really enjoying this sexy show. Time for fucking will cum soon enough, baby. Just keep that pretty cock of yours hard and your balls full of cum for me, and I promise you, I'll leave you drained tonight. We have alllll day, and more drops to hang. It's time for me to get off right now.""</p><p>At that, she plunked herself down onto the chaise. She pulled her feet up close to her ass, spreading her legs wide, showing off her sweet, sexy body. Her left hand went to her little titties, and she squeezed and massaged them for Tony and Erin, telling them how good she felt masturbating for them. Meanwhile, her right hand moved to her pussy, and she began rubbing the wetness of her sex all over her mons and clit. 'Mmmmmm.... gods it feels sooo go to masturbate for you two.""</p><p>She settled into a brisk rhythm of rubbing her clit in small circles, occasionally dipping a finger or two into her young, wet slit, fucking her tight pussy with a finger or two. She watched as Tony photographed her masturbation. She loved the way he kept jacking his cock between pictures. Keeping to his promise, every now and then, he'd scrape the precum from his cock, and lick it off his fingers for Kristen and Erin's pleasure. Erin's pussy filled most of the 32"" monitor, but her camera caught the full length of her body, and her flushed face was grinning in pleasure, as Erin shouted her encouragement to both of them, while she masturbated her pussy in as urgent a manner as Kristen was fucking herself. </p><p>Kristen moaned out loud now with Erin, fully enjoying the passion of her young sexuality. Her eyes were drifting closed, as she found herself getting closer and closer to the orgasm that she craved.</p><p>As Kristen rubbed two wet fingers of her left hand around and over her stiff, pink clit, she thrust her ring and middle finger of her right hand into her sopping, glistening pussy. She imagined Tony's hard cock penetrating her, staring at it as it wagged hard and wet while Tony jacked it between shots. She heard Erin moaning in orgasmic ecstasy, shouting for Kristen to spray her cumjuice for them. </p><p>Oh, gods, I am so close... but I need something more, she thought. Suddenly she knew what she needed, and grinned seductively at Tony.</p><p>She shoved the two fingers of her right hand as deeply into her pussy as she could, and pumped her cunt deep and forcefully. She found a little spot on the top of her vagina that felt really good to rub, and she bore down on it, she was very close, and suddenly, eyes locked on Tony's eyes, she pulled her girl-cum-covered fingers out of her pussy, turned her hand, and shoved her thumb into pussy, while smearing her pussy juice all over her little pink asshole. </p><p>All at once, she pushed her slick middle finger into the tight pucker of her virgin, pink asshole. It slid in to the second knuckle and she gasped in pleasure looking at Tony, taking her pictures, while masturbating his beautiful cock for her. It was all too much, as she started her double-pen fucking. </p><p>Her thumb darted in and out of her pussy, while she fingered her ass with one finger, and now, her ring finger joined the fun. She fucked her self relentlessly, gasping and moaning as her fingers and thumb found the perfect rhythm to bring her to a spectacular orgasm.</p><p>Her other hand found her hard, enraged clit, and as soon as she started stroking it, she started to cum hard.</p><p>It galloped out of her like a herd of wild horses. It was majestic.</p><p>She looked right at Tony as her whole body clenched up in orgasmic intensity. She thrust her pelvis up in lewd gyrations, and screamed out loud her orgasm, as suddenly, a series of sprays erupted from her little pussy. Six strong pulses of her cum sprayed out of her, reminding Tony of how he cums in spurts. He had already known that Kristen came heavily, he'd not expected to see her spurting six inches of her little-girl cum.</p><p>He needed her. He needed her cum.</p><p>He moved in, snapping pics of Kris rubbing her drenched, slick, hairless pussy, and purring in orgasmic bliss, and then he was right in front of her, and he set the camera down, grabbed her hips, pulled her to him, and buried his face between her thin, strong, young thighs. He lathed her little wet pussy with his whole tongue, lapping up her cum that was now pouring thick and pearly from deep inside her, and now his thumb was masturbating her clit while she came, and he let his tongue capture every load of her cum in his mouth.</p><p>Erin's hands were a blur on her pussy as she got herself off in a constant series of orgasms. As she watched, she came again as Tony, in a swoon of romantic passion, suddenly threw his mouth onto Kristen's cumming pussy, his beautiful, hard cock and his tight, shaved balls in perfect view for her to imagine him fucking her come Monday. </p><p>""Oh, my gods, you guys that is so fucking hot, fuck, I'm cumming again watching Tony eat you out. Gods, I want to BE THERE! Fuck... I'm cummmmminnnnnnnng!!</p><p>Kris and Erin both ended their orgasms about the same time. Kris opened her eyes to see Tony lapping at her pussy. He lifted his glazed face up to look at her, and sort of smiled, as he showed her his mouth full of her cum. She gasped, as she pulled him up to her, and pressed her mouth to his, swapping her cum between them, before pulling back facing eye to eye and swallowing together. Tony's cock was pressed against her smooth wet sex, and as they kissed, Tony fucked his cock against her as she came down from her orgasms. </p><p>""Oh my gods, that was good,"" they all said at once. They giggled for a moment, and then Erin said, ""Watching you two mashing and swapping Kris' cum was just too hot to imagine. You two made me cum FIVE times just watching this.... I wish I was with you two SO BADLY right now, you've no idea how jealous I am of you!"" Her fingers continued to work her tender young pussy as she ogled Tony's slick, shaved cock fucking against Kristen's hairless pussy.</p><p>Kristen looked up to the monitor, and watched Erin fucking her pussy with her fingers. Erin's sex was shiny with her cum, as she rubbed it all over her pussy and clit. Kristen also enjoyed the view of Tony's hard manhood rubbing against her sensitive slit.</p><p>""Just another couple days, sweetie, and the three of us are going to be naked together right here! I promise."" </p><p>Tony's cock was pouring precum, as he humped her wet sex. She wrapped her hand around it, and stroked it, milking him for more. She then bent over, and slid her mouth over his cock head, and started sucking him, jacking his tasty lube into her mouth. She didn't want him to cum just yet, but she wanted to please him, as he continued to pleasure her. After a few moments of sucking, she pulled off.</p><p>""You'll be cumming a lot very, very soon, Tony. My pussy is dying for your beautiful dick, but right now, I need to calm down a bit, and I think we have another drop or two to hang, and it's not even lunch time. While I compose myself, how about you get the pics and videos saved, so we can share them with lonesome Erin. I think you two will really get to like each other, and while I clean-up a bit, you'll have time to get acquainted. Look-- she's still masturbating!""</p><p>Tony looked up at the monitor. Erin's wet pussy still filled the screen, nearly life-sized.</p><p>""Erin, you are SO BEAUTIFUL! I cannot wait to have you here with us!"" Tony said. He got up, grabbed the camera, and moved over to the computer, stroking his wet cock with his free hand, as he eyed Erin's masturbation show. Kristen got up off of the chaise, and walked out to the bathroom to pee, and take a shower. She planned to make some lunch for them after her shower, and then after hanging another drop, she wanted to fuck Tony every way she could for the rest of the day. </p><p>She ducked back in a moment later with a smile on her face, just as Tony was adjusting the camera so Erin could get a full view of him from face to knees.</p><p>""I'll be back in a little while you two. Get to know each other, and enjoy yourselves. I'm going to pee, shower, and fix some lunch for us. Tony, you can cum with Erin all you'd like. She stroked his cock one more time, while she kissed him. She pulled away after a few moments, and padded off the the bathroom, leaving Tony's cock slick and wanting for... Erin, who was still masturbating her thirteen year-old sex vigorously.</p>"
456,"Loving The Bi Life, Part 7",Antush,,"['M/f', 'oral', 'rom', 'cons', 'video', 'voy', 'exhib', 'oral', 'cum fetish']","Kristen leaves Tony and Erin to chat naked on CamWhore Video Chat. They get to know each other very well. Later, Kristen lays out her plan for the three of them.",2012-07-24T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1: Tony And Erin</h5><p>""Gods you're hot as you need to be, Tony,"" Erin said over the Cam while ogling his shaved, nearly 7-inch, 23-year-old cock and balls, ""That cock of yours keeps me cumming, and cumming."" She was fingering her clit, while pushing two fingers into her hairless, cum-slick thirteen-year old pussy.</p><p>""Mmm... You too, Erin. That pussy of yours looks good enough to eat! Golden on the outside, pink, tight and moist on the inside. Have you had sex yet?"" Tony set his camcorder program to record her masturbation so he could jack off to it later.</p><p>""No. only with Kristen-- toys, fingers, dildos and oral. I'm hoping that you will be able to cure my virginity problem on Monday.""</p><p>Tony was stroking his cock with vigor, watching Erin fingering her little virgin pussy. He was excited about fucking another 13-year-old in just a few days. </p><p>""Come Monday, baby, I'll be happy to fix that little problem for you. I can't wait to get my cock in you. Do you still have your hymen?""</p><p>""No. Kris and I popped each others cherries last year on my birthday with the handle of my curling brush. We play with toys all the time now. Kris has an excellent collection that she's ordered online. One of our favorites is a two-ended dildo that one girl puts inside her pussy-- it's like you actually have a cock, and when we fuck with it, it gets us both off, big-time. We like to take turns pretending we're one another's boy crush, and fuck each other until we both cum. We like that we both cum together, and lick each other clean-- usually to another great orgasm. Just like the two of you did yesterday.""</p><p>""Wait-- WHAT???? How did you know that?""</p><p>""Silly-- Kris sent me the video file of the two of you fucking and sucking... I've been watching it in a second window while watching you play live. It's soooooo hot. It should be right there on the desktop for you.""</p><p>Sure enough, there it was, ready to play. He opened it in the second monitor, full-screen, and was amazed at Kristen's editing, and her cameras' video quality. My gods-- their sexual exploits yesterday were really hot. Tony liked their size difference. Kris was so tiny compared to him, and Tony wasn't a big guy. He also loved that they were both shaved hairless. They both looked so deliciously young. She had included a few short shots of the two of them flirting, and rubbing against each other during the move-in, but the video really started when they went to the bedroom for lunch. Watching their oral play made his hard cock lurch, and spew up a heavy stream of precum. He immediately scooped it up, without thinking about his audience, and swallowed it.</p><p>""Oh my gods, that was so hot to see, Tony."" said Erin, who thrust two slick fingers into her tight pussy. ""I love watching you lick up your own cum. Kris and I swap ours all the time. I bet your cum tastes reallly good."" She pulled her fingers out of her little cunt, and put them in her mouth, licking them clean.</p><p>""I honestly wish you were here right now to find out, Erin, because I would love nothing less than to be swapping cum with you.""</p><p>""Mmmmm... You and me both. I particularly loved the couple of scenes where you and Kris swap cum kisses. SO MUCH CUM!!! I liked the way it over-ran your mouths, and dripped down your chins, and onto your bodies. Definitely hotter than any online porn I've ever seen.""</p><p>""I think we were both surprised at how much we both came. It's been years for me, and, well, it was Kris' first time, and boy were we cumming a lot for each other. Who do you think tastes better-- you or Kristen?""</p><p>""Well... Kristen's pussy tastes really sweet, while mine tastes more earthy-- like nuts-- but also sweet. I can't really say who tastes better, just different. We love each others cum as much as our own. I can't wait to swap and taste yours, I hope you can cum like that for me, Tony. I'm really looking forward to it.""</p><p>""Erin, with a smokin' hot, young, sexy body like yours, I won't have any problems cumming for you. Where would you like me to cum for you first?""</p><p>""Welllll.... As much as I want to feel you filling up my pussy with your cum, I think I want to suck that beautiful hot cock of yours off, and feel you cumming in and filling up my mouth; feeling you spurting on my face, and my tits."" She began massaging her nipples, while she rolled her pelvis in sensual circles. She was licking her lips in anticipation of his cock in her mouth. Tony was mesmerized by the sight of her sexy, slick, open pussy, gyrating in wet sexual bliss, he loved the sight of her tanned tight asshole, all slicked with Erin's pussy juice, and looking as ready to fuck as her girl cunt.</p><p>""I can't wait, Erin. Do you two ever fuck each other in the ass?""</p><p>""We've fingered each others asses while fucking-- it's hot, but we've only done it to each other the strap-on once, cum to think of it. Kristen likes to spank me playfully, and finger my ass while she fucks my pussy with the strap-on, doggie-style. She likes to stick a finger or two in me, or the handle of my curling brush-- it's a little bigger, but not much. The strap- on felt huge, and soooo good!""</p><p>""Yum-- I bet you two look hot as can be like that. I could jack off happily just watching the two of you fucking like that. Do you finger-fuck your ass while you masturbate? Do you like that?""</p><p>""Sometimes, I do. It sorta feels good being filled up in both holes like that. Kristen sometimes brings over some hot porn with movies of girls our age doing anal, and I like the idea of a cock in my ass.""</p><p>Her left hand slipped down to her asshole, and two fingers massaged and lubed it up with her streaming girl juice. Meanwhile, her right hand worked in tight circles around her engorged, red, wet, and super-sensitive clit, a finger dipping into her wet cunt for a few deep strokes on a regular basis. She suddenly shoved the middle finger up her ass. As slick as it was from her pussy, it slipped right in two knuckles deep with a heavy moan from Erin. </p><p>""Oh, that's always such a shock-- but now, it feels great! I'd love to be fucked just like this."" She started pumping her finger into her tight little asshole.</p><p>""mmmm... That looks really hot, Erin. I love watching you masturbate so fully and so openly for me. Would you like my cock in your ass, Erin?""</p><p>""I think I'd like it, as long as you are gentle at first, and I could feel you cumming in my ass.""</p><p>""I'd be very gentle, and more than happy to fuck and cum in your ass, Erin. I absolutely love anal sex-- giving and receiving.""</p><p>""Giving and receiving? You mean like from girls with strap-ons?""</p><p>""Oh, no, Erin-- I mean girls with strap-ons, or nice, young boys with sweet hard, hot cocks that want to cummmm in my ass. I love sucking cum from young boys as much as Kristen seems to. Between you and me and Kristen's cameras, I've been bisexual all my life. Fucked my first ass, and had my ass fucked on the same day, at Camp when I was five. I had just gotten done sucking off 11 year-old Sean, when Candy, a cute 10 year-old wanted my cock in her ass while she 69'd her sister Stephanie. After that, her 12 year-old brother, Dusty, fucked my ass while I ate out my cum from Candy's ass and pussy, while Keith and Ginger sucked my cock off again. Anal sex is awesome. There is nothing like feeling a hard cock shooting hot cum in your ass. It's so tight, and hot, god's I cum so hard in any ass that lets me fuck it.</p><p>""Oh!,"" she exclaimed, ""Just the thought of you taking a cock in your ass from any of the boys we know is making me so horny for your cock in my ass,"" she said.</p><p>""You'll love it as much as I did, my first time, I'm sure, but you'll need to put at least two fingers in that ass to fit me in you, though, Erin. Even practicing with two, I am still going to stretch you out.""</p><p>She pushed her right ring finger into her ass along with her middle finger, fucking her hole in time with Tony's jacking. </p><p>""Ohhhhh, wow! Two is a lot! I feel so stretched. It feels good while I play with my pussy."" She tried slipping a third finger into her tight hole, but it was too much for her virgin ass, and went back to her comfortable two-finger fuck rhythm.</p><p>""That's really sexy, Erin. Watching you finger your ass is making me want to join you-- you don't mind if I finger my ass with you, do you? By the way-- I have some good desensitizer lube. We'll use that the first time. It really helps."" He moved his right hand from massaging his shaved balls, to a tub of Boy Butter lube. He dipped his two fingers in, and pushed them easily into his ass. His legs were spread wide for Erin. He had his heels on the edge of his chair, fisting his cock in long strokes and fucking his asshole in time with Erin's masturbation.</p><p>""OOOhhhhh, Erin this feels so good. I'm really happy that you're OK with my being Bi, It's awesome to be finger-fucking my ass and masturbating with you like this. We've got a perfect sex rhythm going, and I am extra happy that the age thing isn't a deal with you.""</p><p>""Are you kidding, Tony? The age thing isn't a deal at all-- you're a super-sexy nice guy who just moved in across the street from me, who wants to help me fulfill my every sexual fantasy with my best girlfriend. If you were thirteen again, and had this incredible opportunity in my position, would you turn it down? I bet not! Right now, I am imagining your hard cock fucking my ass, while Kristen 69's me, and fucks my pussy with a dildo. Now, I can imagine Brandon or my bother fucking you in your ass, pushing your sweet cock deep into me, while Kristen makes my pussy cummmm and cummmmmm.""</p><p>All four of their hands were now fucking themselves in the same quickening rhythm. Tony was happy he was getting it all recorded.</p><p>""That's a really sexy fantasy fuck, Erin, and certainly one that I want to help make happen. I would be happy to make that fantasy come true for you. I would hope that we all help slurp up all the cum from each other afterwords...""</p><p>""Of course, Tony-- If Kris has taught us anything so far, it is that sex all all about cumming. If we're so good with cumming, we'd better enjoy the cum itself, and I think it is clear that we all do... well, at least Kris and I love each others cum, and you and Kris love each others cum. It's time for all of us to enjoy it all.""</p><p>Tony was fucking his ass in full-fingered quick, long strokes in time with Erin, while his left hand stroked the full length of his cock in swift strokes. </p><p>""Man, Erin-- you are wise, and sexy beyond your years. Talking to you, and to Kris, as well, is like talking to girls my own age, but they have waaaay more hang-ups about cum, and bisexuality for some reason. I prefer being with you and Kristen because you don't seem to have any hang-ups, and are so ready to try things out, and trust I'll be good, and follow your leads and satisfy your needs.""</p><p>""Well-- I have seen and listened to the two of you of you together-- Kris told me all about you, and it already seems like I know you, and how you will be with me on Monday.""</p><p>So you have a fantasy worked out for Monday for us?""</p><p>""Oh... ya! I do! Here's goes: Kristen and I get together, and then knock on your door around 10am. We're wearing regular clothes so as not to raise attention, but no bras or panties, and you answer the door totally naked and already hard for us. We enjoy a light breakfast, with some of that wine Kristen says you love, and then we go upstairs. You and Kris work the cameras while I do a striptease and masturbate for you. As professional a cameraman as you are, you can't stop from getting erect, and jacking off between shots, and Kristen, of course, cannot keep her hands off her sweet, naked little body. I decide to suck you off for allowing me the pleasure of the photo shoot. Then, Kristen wants a piece of the action, and we girls play, while you film us, joining in now and then. Kris decides to strap it on- or slip it in, if that makes sense-- and you both fuck me. You cum in me twice-- in my pussy after Kristen has fucked me, and then in my ass for the big finale, while Kris 69's me.. us.""</p><p>Tony switched from jacking his cock, to pumping his cock through his precum slick left hand. </p><p>""That is definitely doable, Erin. A whole day devoted to the two of us fulfilling all your first-time sexual fantasies, all on video for you? Oh, Erin-- this video will keep you cummmming until you're 80 years-old. Whether Kris is there or not, I intend on fucking you all day on Monday, and doing nothing else but fucking you.""</p><p>""Do you think Kristen will let us fuck together alone?"" She did her best to pull open her tiny, tight asshole for him.</p><p>""I don't think jealousy is a problem at all, from what Kris has been saying. Heck, I expect her to film us both, and direct the fucking if she gets her way. But, you two should work that out between you, because there is no way I could possibly turn either of you down. Kris has both of our houses wired for cam, and removing them would be a bad jolt for Kristen. I think it's best we all work it out, because Kris will know if we try to be secretive. We might as well be together with it all, and enjoy Kristen's hot video edits together. I think it's her plan anyway.""</p><p>""I hope it all works out that way, because, I know I am going to need your cock in me all the time... Oh-- yeah, by the way-- Kris and I have been on the Pill for a year now, so you can fuck me, and fill my pussy up with your cum just like you do with her any time you'd like. The strap-on dildo is fun, but there's no comparison, I'm sure, to your hard cock fucking and shooting hot cum into my hungry pussy.""</p><p>""I hope my load is huge so you can really feel it when I cum in you for your first time. Kris and I might have to go celibate on Sunday just for you Monday. Your pussy is hungry, is it?""</p><p>Erin slid her hands from her erect nipples, down her body, to her wet pussy. She shoved two fingers inside and fucked her young pussy for several strokes, and then spread her pussy wide. It was filled with white pearly girl juice. Tony squeezed more precum from his cock, while Erin exclaimed, ""Oh, Tony, you have no idea how hungry this little pussy is for you.""</p><p>""I hope it is as hungry for my cock, as my hungry cock is for your virgin, 13 year-old pussy, mouth and ass.""</p><p>""My pussy is screaming for want of your cock right now, while I fuck my ass. I wish you had TWO cocks for me right now.""</p><p>Tony wished the same thing.</p><p>""Do you have any toys to play with Erin?""</p><p>""None. But there are some slender cucumbers in the kitchen. I'll go get them.""</p><p>She got up from the bed leaving Tony stroking his slick prick and finger-fucking his ass. The large wet spot on her sheets once again made him wonder what her young wet pussy tasted like. He took the down time to insert one of the SD cards from one of the cameras into his tower, and continued saving the sexy Kristen content. He moved his hand back to his stiff dick, and turned his attention to the video of him and Kristen fucking yesterday.</p><p>He and Kristen were outside, naked, wine in hand, and Kris had just sprayed his cock with oil, and was jacking him mercilessly. The angle wasn't so good, but the quality was perfect. Just as he and Kris were starting to fuck on the video, Erin returned with two cucumbers, laid down as she was, pussy to the camera, and began rubbing the cukes along her slit and asshole. They were English Cucumbers - 18-inches or more long, but not thicker than his own cock.</p><p>He still couldn't believe he had a SECOND virgin 13-year-old ready to fuck him. He stroked up some precum, and was pleased to see that some real sperm was starting to work its way into the stream. He loved the taste of sperm.</p><p>""Boy, that's hot, Erin. Did you pick those cukes out yourself?""</p><p>I did, as a matter of fact. I wanted something that would fit my little pussy. Turns out, they both seem to be about the same thickness as your cock!""</p><p>""Seems perfect, Erin-- but those cukes are nearly a foot longer than me.""</p><p>""I'm barely 6"" deep anyway, Tony... Yes, Kris and I both pushed a ruler into our pussies to measure. Your cock is going to fill me up, trust me! But this one needs to be in my ass right now..."" and she preceded, with a deep moan, to dip the cuke that she was using to tease her ass fully and slowly into her pussy, fucking herself, getting it slick with her girl juice; and then pushed it into her asshole with a squeal of pain and surprise. She pulled it out quickly, and then tried again... slower. It was difficult at first, but suddenly, after a bit of slowly pulsing it in, her little sphincter relaxed, opened up, and she took it. She was in awe of the fullness in her ass, while she teased her pussy. She imagined it was Tony's cock. ""You've no idea how good this feels, Tony."" she moaned.</p><p>""Oh, I do, Erin! I can't wait for more-- cummming in you, and eating our cum out of your beautiful pussy and ass!""</p><p>""You really think my pussy and ass are pretty?""</p><p>""Yes. Your pussy-- your whole body is every bit as beautiful as Kristen's-- or any other girl I've been with. Everything about you is perfect. You're a very beautiful, hot and sexy young woman Erin, and Monday to me, is a very, very long time to wait to be with you and, with Kristen, make you the happiest girl alive.""</p><p>""You really mean that, Tony?"" She was fucking her ass with one cuke, but suddenly, he wanted to fuck and cum in her little virgin pussy.</p><p>""Oh, yes, Erin, I want to be rubbing my wet, hard slippery cock against your young, tight pussy right now-- just like you're doing with that cuke while you fuck your ass.""</p><p>""Do you want to be in me, tony?"" She moved the end of the cuke against her pussy opening, and circled it, rubbing the tip against her clit and slit.</p><p>""Oh, hell yes, Erin. If you were here, I'd be rubbing this cock of mine against you, just like you're doing right now, getting us both excited and lubed, and ready for fucking...""</p><p>""And then?"" She followed his lead, poking the tip of the cuke into her young fuck hole.</p><p>""And then I'd tip my hard, slick cock into your pussy, and push it in so slowly, until I felt it hit bottom."" He wrapped his fist around the head of his slippery cock, and shoved his prick into it. Two inches of his cock appeared through his fingers, as he acted out how he'd fuck her.</p><p>She gasped, and moaned as she shoved the cuke all the way into her cunt until the tip pressed against her cervix while she worked the other in and out of her asshole. </p><p>""Oh gods, Tony-- I need you in me. How will you fuck me now?""</p><p>""I'll wait for you to adjust, just pulsing gently against your womb, and kiss you. When you're ready for more, I will pull most of the way out, and push all the way back in, and fuck you with long, hard strokes, feeling my cock hit your cervix like I do with Kristen. I'll start slow, and allow you to dictate depth and speed, as you grow comfortable with my cock fucking you.""</p><p>She was fucking herself deep and slow matching Tony's masturbation. ""Fuck me now. Fuck me hard and fast and deep, and cummmmm in me, Tony.""</p><p>""Mmmm... With pleasure. Do you have a favorite position, Erin?"" Tony was fisting his cock and fucking his ass with two fingers, in time with Erin's finger-fucking.</p><p>""Just like this actually... Missionary. I love the idea of just being taken. Right now I wish Kristen was under me, fucking my ass with her double-dildo, and I look into your eyes as we cum, and cum and cum together.""</p><p>""Oh, Erin-- fuck that little pussy like you need it. I can't wait to have my cock in you, fucking you like that. You're fucking your ass like I'd like to give it to you too."" His fist was like a blur on the screen as he jacked his cock off, and fingered his ass watching Erin fuck her young pussy and ass with the cukes. He was getting ready to cum for her.</p><p>""Oh fuck, Tony, I'm close to cumming for your hot cock. My pussy neeeeeds to feel your cock cummming in it. Fuck me Tony.... FUCK ME!"" She started pounding the cucumbers in and out of her cunt and ass at a rapid pace. Tony kept perfect pace, they were working up to an exquisite mutual orgasm.</p><p>The video of Tony and Kristen was now at the point where the two of them were monkey-fucking at the sliding glass door, and all Tony could think of right now was taking Erin just.like.that. Fucking her like an animal, mating, rutting, cummming in her beautiful virgin pussy...</p><p>And just as he was about to cum. Just as Erin was screaming for his cum as she worked both of her holes for him. Kristen's mouth was on his cock, sucking him. Her hand replaced his and continued his furious jacking pace, his fingers still fucking his ass, her hand, mouth and tongue playing over his cock, and he and Erin both came loudly together.</p><p>The head of his erupting cock slid to the back of Kristen's suctioning mouth, as his cum began to shoot. It quickly filled her mouth, and Erin continued to cum watching as Kristen pulled off his cock, and took the rest of his load on her face and tits.</p><p>Erin was fucking herself to multiple orgasms while she watched Tony waste no time in kissing Kristen, swapping his cum, and licking up what he shot on her face and tits.</p><p>Erin came and fucked herself, and came some more.</p><p>""Now THAT'S a shower to enjoy, Tony. Seems like perfect timing, once again. Gods! Erin is still cummming... I have lunch for us.""</p><p>""Dammit, Kristen-- I am SO jealous right now. I so deeply wanted his cum to myself right now! But, I know we'll be sharing in just a few days!"" Erin exclaimed, pulling the cuke from her cunt, and showing off the trail of pearlescent girl cum dripping from her stretched, open pussy.</p><p>Both Kristen and Tony gasped at the sight of Erin's gaping open, cum-leaking, tiny, hairless, 13 year-old cunt. But, they both were impressed when Erin pulled the Cuke from her ass, and showed off her completely dilated, and ready to fuck ass hole that Tony was hoping to see.</p><p>""Erin, when you get home, I plan on filming you and Tony fucking and sucking until you are both dry-- don't worry about solo time with Tony. It's Tony's stamina that I worry about! Believe me-- one thing that I want on video for us is that beautiful stretched asshole of yours dripping with Tony's cummm for us! And we're going to make a lot of money having fun together.""</p><p>""We're going to become a porn site?"" asked Erin.</p><p>""Well... not exactly. We're going to be a very, very private club. Basically, just us, and what boys and girls-- and adults we allow in. Utterly discreet, and I have the security angle all worked out.""</p><p>""So we film and photograph ourselves fucking, sucking, cummming, swapping cum, We're under-age fucking a 23 year-old adult, and that's going to be OK?"" Erin asked.</p><p>""Yes. First, I'm Incorporating in the Cayman Islands. They have no laws against this sort of thing, so we're good with most law but US, state and local Law. But, I think I see a way through that. Second, we'll make money selling DVDs to those who participate-- I can write the files so they erase if they are ever uploaded, or copied. Third, the live cam sessions will be on a server so secure that we'll know way ahead of time if we're being noticed. At any rate, we'll quit if we ever think it's too risky, and we'll be rich from having fun.""</p><p>""OK. I trust you, Kris. I just want to spend the day fucking Tony, on Monday. I don't care who sees us fucking. It is what I want, and nothing is going to stop us fucking.""</p><p>""That's the perfect spirit, Erin! It's entirely all about us having fun... lots and lots of sexy fun... quietly.""</p><p>""OK. Monday fuckathon is ON, then!""</p><p>""Oh, GOOD!"" Both Tony and Kristen said. Kristen continued for the both of them. She was rubbing her slick little pussy, and stroking Tony's cock, which stayed constantly erect and wet in her grasp. ""Erin, the three of us are going to live out your fantasies on film for all of Monday. We're going to fuck you until all three of us are dry, and getting callouses.""</p><p>""Mmmm... Like this?"" and she shoved both cukes back into her ass and pussy. It was clear that she was in a pretty constant state of orgasm... She just came and came while she fucked herself. Kris jacked Tony's cock, and played with her own young pussy.</p><p>""Yum!!! Just like that, Erin.""</p><p>Tony was enjoying Kristen's handjob, but he was getting hungry for lunch, and he needed to get all of the camera cards loaded into the computer in anticipation of the activities to cum for the rest of the afternoon. He wiped his hands dry on a towel by the desk, and grabbed a camera, ejected the SD card, and loaded it into the computer for uploading.</p><p>Just as he was finishing that operation, and settling back to the pleasure of Kristen's handjob and Erin's incredible masturbation show, a doorbell sound rang out from Erin's connection.</p><p>""Oh, DAMN! That's the driveway alarm! It seems like everyone is returning home... I've got to go, get dressed, and figure out what to do with these well-fucked cukes, and this giant wet spot. Bye you guys.""</p><p>""Practice Erin!"" Tony said.</p><p>""I promise my ass will be ready for you, Tony."" Erin replied before signing off.</p><p>Tony stopped the recording. Kristen noticed it.</p><p>""So-- you recorded your session with Erin?"" She was still jacking his cock, and had two fingers working her pussy.</p><p>""You'd expect anything else, Kris?"" Tony replied, moving his pelvis to fuck into her jacking hand.</p><p>""Nope. But I do expect you to replay it immediately. Anything that made the two of you cum that strongly is clearly something that I need to see-- and enjoy with you.""</p><p>And their day continued.</p><p>This is only getting started.</p><p>---</p><p><b>Please, leave a review-- any thoughts, hopes, expectations, hot spots of the story so far... Let me know. We're 68 pages in, and I have another 70 written. Plenty of time to work in good ideas.</b></p>"
457,"Loving The Bi Life, Part 8",Antush,,"['M/f(13)', 'oral', 'pen', 'anal', 'mast', 'rom', 'cons', 'video', 'voy', 'exhib', 'cum-fetish']",Kristen and Tony continue their hot day. Many plans are made between the sex.,2012-07-27T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p><i>When we last left off, Tony and Erin were camming together. Tony had recorded their mutual masturbation session. Erin's family was coming home, and she signed off. </i></p><p>
</p><h5>Chapter 8: Kristen And Tony</h5><p>
""So-- you recorded your session with Erin?"" She was still jacking his cock, and had two fingers working her pussy.</p><p>""You'd expect anything else, Kris?"" Tony replied, moving his pelvis to fuck into her jacking hand.</p><p>""Nope. But I do expect you to replay it immediately. Anything that made the two of you cum that strongly is clearly something that I need to see-- and enjoy with you.""</p><p>""Well, Kris, I'll tell you straight up that Erin's body, and sexual appetites got me more than half-way there. Watching the video of the two of us sucking and fucking yesterday got me nearly the rest of the way there... But Erin accepting my Bisexuality and letting me finger-fuck my ass with her is what really set me off to cumming for you.""</p><p>""Wait-- It's true? You're Bi too?"" She needed to seem innocent, as she was spying on him last night.</p><p>""Very much so, Kris. My desire here was to attract cute teen and 'tween boys to suck and fuck with me, but you and Erin showed up first... no offense, I suspect that hot boys will follow the two of you here, but do understand that I will sometimes need a ""Boys Night"" at least a few times per month. You are more than welcum to film or record or even direct.""</p><p>""That is SO HOT, Tony. I saw you masturbating and playing Truth Or Dare with Jen, Nikki, Brandon and that other boy last night... The girls live right behind you and me, and Brandon lives a block away. I know two 14 year-old gay/bi guys three blocks or so away, if you'd like to meet them. Rory and Kyle. Swim and Dive Team. They're a bit of a 'couple' as there are no other gay guys at school their age-- except for Brandon, and he thinks his secret is safe playing ""straight."" I KNOW that given the opportunity, they will definitely get naked with you, and suck and fuck with you. I can set it up for Tuesday if you'd like. Erin and I would love to film it all. I can be here, or at my place on line, naked with Erin on Cam.""</p><p>""I would love that, Kris. It is wonderful that you are so cool with our relationship. I am thrilled that my bi-sexuality isn't a deal for you.""</p><p>""Tony-- Erin and I have been seriously Bi together for two fucking years. Why should WE judge? Besides-- Erin and I have wondered what Rory and Kyle looked like naked, and were like in bed, and have played out some hot sexual fantasies involving those two for years. Getting together with them has been all but impossible. If all it takes is you to get naked with them, and then us, well-- BONUS! Bi Group-Fuck Tuesday it is! I'll set you guys up for a ""Boyz Night"" on Sunday, and some cam time before that."" She was still jacking Tony's cock, and now, she slid two of her pussy-slick fingers into his asshole, as she knelt down to suck him.</p><p>""Ohhhh... You're incredible, Kristen. The most amazing 13 year-old I've ever met. The hot, sexy nerd girl that every man always wants to meet. You're so smart, and so sensual, and damn you know exactly what to do all the time when it comes to cumming... this feels sooooo incredibly good, Kristen. Keep this up and I am going to cum in your mouth.""</p><p>""Mmm... Good!"" Is all she said in the brief moment she took her mouth off his cock.</p><p>Four minutes more of her sucking him, and fingering his ass, and suddenly his pelvis pushed his cock into Kristen's throat while she sucked him. She doubled-down on her sucking and finger-fucking, and this time, managed to swallow his third load of cum of the day as he spurted it into her mouth. Every drop went down her throat. After that, they kissed deeply.</p><p>""Mmmmmm... Christ, Kristen... I can keep my cock hard for you all day and night, but I only make so much cum in a 24-hour period. I am totally in love with your cum fetish, but if you want my cum, you'll have to ration it wisely young lady."" She snuggled with him in the chair. Her pussy astride his left thigh as she stroked herself against him.</p><p>""Reality rears its ugly head? Dammit, Tony! And you don't think my clit gets sore, my pussy dries out?"" She poked him and giggled.</p><p> It hasn't stopped you yet, m'dear, and I suspect that you're just getting started, today. I want to fuck you, and cummm for you as much as I possibly can, today.""</p><p>""Oh, you know me too well already, Tony. But you're right. I can either have your prick in me all the time, or I can have four, maybe five really hot loads of your sweet cum by masturbating for you and teasing your cock-- more than hoping that gorgeous cock of yours is a bottomless font of heavy cumloads... It'll be good to have more boys in the group.""</p><p>""Exactly. Let's have lunch, finish saving your hot masturbation session to the machine, and then we can decide on the next drop to hang, and your next session. Oh, and you'll need to go get some toys-- especially your double-dildo thing.""</p><p>""I'll go right now,"" she said and lept up and toward the door.</p><p>""Hey-- wait! You're naked, Kristen,"" Tony plead.</p><p>""Oh... I was just going to jump the backyard fence. No one will will be looking at this time of day. I'll be careful both ways, and cum back with a sack full of toys for both of us.""</p><p>""Well... OK. Be careful."" </p><p>She bolted naked downstairs, and back to the sliding glass door. She looked around the area. Ms. Peterson's back yard was empty. So was Jen's yard. Nikki was sunbathing nude, all oiled up, in her yard, pool-side-- probably masturbating, and would certainly see Kristen running naked across Tony's yard, over the fence twice, with the return bearing a mystery satchel. She remembered Nikki's conversation the other night while she masturbated with Jen... ""She's too young..."" and decided to go for it as casually as could be. </p><p>She opened the sliding glass door, and strolled slowly toward the easy way over the old, ivy-covered fence, rolling her hips as womanly as she could manage. She noticed that Nikki saw her, and that Nikki's hand went to her pussy. Nikki picked up her cell phone too. Probably calling Jen. Perfect.</p><p>She back-vaulted the vine-covered fence with gymnastic ease, making sure that Nikki saw her shaved cunt as she back-rolled over. She padded casually to her own back door, stark naked, with Nikki's eyes on her sweet young ass.</p><p>She entered the house, and made her way to her bedroom. First thing she did was start the cameras' files saving to her server. She then used her remote control capabilities to zoom and focus exactly where they were going to be, and set the Entertainment Room's four cameras to record, again. She stroked her fingers through her sex, seeing Tony loading up the last of the files, munching lunch, and casually masturbating to all the videos and images. </p><p>Fucking gods he's sooooo hot, and soooo sweet, and mmmmmm.... fucks sooooo good-- plus he shares my cummm fetish, she thought, how fucking lucky can a schoolgirl get? She masturbated her girl-sex for a few minutes, watching Tony do the same watching her... It reminded her of her Daddy last night. She was still fingering her pubescent cunt, as she got up and walked to her back windows, that gave a view of the back yard. Yes.... Nikki was masturbating furiously, and had the phone to her ear. </p><p>Remembering her mission, she opened the third drawer down in her chest of drawers, and grabbed a dildo about Tony's cock size, and a vibrating dildo the same. She made sure to pack the double dildo. She sniffed at the double dildo. It still smelled of the last fuck session she had with Erin. That pleased her, as now she could have some sexy fun with Tony.</p><p>She also packed her new box of three, clear Anal Trainer Butt Plugs. Today, she was going to give Tony her virgin asshole. </p><p>She went down stairs to her parents booze cabinet, and decided on a big double-shot shot of Amaretto. Thusly braced, she decided to cross the yards with one of the dildos in her mouth for Nikki's pleasure. Cock in her mouth, she strolled back outside, with her ""mystery satchel,"" and again made sure to fully expose her shaved young pussy to masturbating Nikki, as she rolled over the fence back to Tony's yard, and the safety of his house. She knew that Nikki and Jen would end up one of the hot keys of her Business Plan. Nikki was 14, 5'4"", 90lbs, and a totally hot 34C-22-26, Green-Eyed, Brunette, with a shaved pussy, and no tan lines. She had already watched Tony jacking off with her and Jen and Brandon via her CamWhore Private hack. </p><p>""Too young, eh?"" she mused, her entire body was tingling and aroused, as she hurried upstairs with her bag of fuck toys.</p><p>Nikki uploaded the video she caught of Kristen's return trip to Jen's MSN Messenger, and flew into a flurry of outdoor masturbation, oiled up and freshly shaven as she was... and thought very, very differently about Kristen. Plans for Saturday night were about to change.</p><p>When Kristen got back upstairs, she pulled the soft, slim dildo from her mouth, and shoved it into her ass. Tony was eating a sammich, finishing the last of the SD uploads, enjoying a pear cider, and stroking his cock to the side by side windows of Erin masturbating and yesterday's fuck video.</p><p>""You just can't get enough of us can you?""</p><p>""No way. I was just fantasizing about how different yesterday would have been if Erin was with us. Monday is going to be a blast! How'd your naked adventure go? Any encounters?""</p><p>""Nikki was out back nude sun-bathing."" She set down the bag of tricks, and walked over and glanced out the window. She bent at the waist, hands on the windowsill showing off the slim dildo in her virgin ass. ""Judging from how she is masturbating out there right now, I suspect that she enjoyed the show that I gave her.""</p><p>Tony strolled up behind Kris, his hard cock pressing against the small of her back. Nikki had her knees up, and her hand was busy fucking her slicked-up hairless pussy, while the other squeezed her little tits, as she talked on the phone squeezed between her ear and shoulder. </p><p>""Wow, that's hot. Did I move into the horniest neighborhood in the country, or what?""</p><p>""You just may have, lucky man."" Kristen bent over, placing her hands on the low windowsill, exposing her wet, young sex to Tony, wiggling her ass invitingly. </p><p>He slipped his dick into her, and fucked her casually while they watched little Nikki grind.</p><p> ""Mmmmmmm. That feels nice. Perfect fit."" They fucked like that for a few moments, and then Kris said, ""You know that that is the same ""Nikki4U"" that you were masturbating with last night."" ""JenWet"" lives right behind me."" </p><p>""Oh my god, Kris. This IS the horniest neighborhood ever. We were going to cam again tomorrow."" </p><p>""Oh, I know. I caught Nikki and Jen chatting about it Wednesday night. The two were masturbating on cam together, and planning to get lesbian together on cam Saturday night at Nikki's house. Jen had asked Nikki if she should invite me and Erin, but Nik thought we were too young."" She pushed her tight pussy all the way on to Tony's cock, and squeezed her muscles around him, fucking him to the root in desperate little pulses.</p><p>""If that 14 year-old virgin only knew."" Kris giggled as she enjoyed the feeling of Tony's dick pressing against her cervix. Tony liked the feelings that Kris' pussy was giving him. But, he was still a bit shocked to find out that ""18 year-old Nikki4U"" was yet another sexy, underage virgin in his neighborhood that wanted his cock in her. He met Kris' urgent grinding, pulsing his slick manhood into her tightness, and feeling the tip pressing hard against her womb, as he thought of fucking and cumming in little Nikki. Tony pulled her little dildo from her asshole, and probed a finger into her tight, virgin pucker, and they both moaned loudly.</p><p>""So you gave Nikki a free show as you hopped the fence?""</p><p>""Mmmmhmmmmm. I rolled over it on my back both times. I gave her two spectacular views of my sexy little body, and my wet, bald pussy. I know the return trip with that dildo in my mouth, and the bag of goodies must have really got her going.""</p><p>""It's got us going too, my little minx.""</p><p>""It sure has, Tony... Your cock so deep in me makes me want to open this window, and scream in pleasure with Nikki right down there.""</p><p>Tony was in a state of sexual bliss, fucking his cock into Kristen's pussy, because his cock demanded it, Nikki's show was incredible-- from his memory of last night, and what she was doing to her virgin young body right now, this little girl knew what she wanted to do with a real cock... with his cock... and Kristen opened her doors... Perfect!! </p><p>""Mmmmmm... Might spoil the show and the moment, baby. Godsdamn, she's a sexy masturbater... hot little body... shaved cunt... all oiled up... no tan lines... she does this a lot... mmmmm... can we fuck her?""</p><p>His cock was sliding into her wet little pussy like a silk sleeve.... soooooo goood. Barely thirteen.</p><p>""I've wanted to fuck her since I was ten, and discovered what my pussy was meant to do... You get her here, and we'll fuck her like she never knew... like she wants it. Mmmmmmm fuuuuuck meeee like she wants it.""</p><p> Tony fucked her deep, in fast strokes, his balls slapping against her clit, keeping her sweet little pussy wet. She growled deeply when he stuck a finger into her tight cunt while his cock fucked her, gathering up her abundant girl-juice, and then slipping it into her ass, and finger-fucking her with her own lube. She was in heaven. Thinking of having two cocks in her cunt, and one in her ass, and one in her mouth, she sucked the dildo, watching Nikki, while Tony fucked her sex holes. They fucked like this for four or five minutes, until Kristen's tummy growled... </p><p> ""This feels awesome, and Nikki's show is fun, but I AM hungry. A girl has to keep up her strength. Let's finish lunch, hang the green screen drop, and then fuck like bunnies."" She stood up, and moved off his cock keeping her muscles squeezed on it. It exited with a slick popping sound. </p><p>She stretched luxuriantly, and rubbed their commingled wetness over her pussy, finger-fucking herself for a moment, sighing contentedly. </p><p>""What a perfect Friday morning. C'mon, let's eat, and enjoy some of that pear cider.""</p><p>They moved to the desk, each of them taking an oiled leather chair. Tony sipped at his pear cider, and Kristen tucked into her lunch. She opened a cider, and swigged down a third of the bottle, enjoying the sweetness, and knowing that the alcohol, after her big swig of Daddy's booze, was going to get her loose and ready for the sexy afternoon she had planned for Tony: They'd hang the Green Screen drop, and then she wanted to fuck him every way on it with her pussy. Then she wanted him to fuck her ass, so there would be a session of buttplug training, and then he'd take her ass with his wonderful cock. After that, she wanted to strap on the double dildo and fuck his ass, while feeling the dildo fuck her pussy.</p><p>""Careful with the alcohol, Kris-- I wouldn't want you getting drunk.""</p><p>""Maybe you DO, Tony...""</p><p>""Well... not too drunk to fuck, at any rate, Kris. I wouldn't want to fuck you while you were passed out.""</p><p>""Hmm.. Maybe I'd want you to... "" she grinned, drinking more of the strong cider.</p><p>""Damn, you're a sexual beast, Kristen.""</p><p>""The best sexual beast you will ever want to know, Tony. So, can I see some of the morning footage?"" </p><p>""Sure,"" said Tony. He loaded up the video of their oral sex along with Kris' tease and cum, and Tony's stills in a slideshow, side by side in one monitor. The other was still playing Erin and Yesterday's Sex video side by side in a loop.</p><p>""Fuck, Tony-- all this sex just makes me hornier for more. She reached into the bag, and pulled out the rubber dildo. She took another sip of cider, hooked her knees over the arms of the chair and started fucking her pussy with the rubber cock. ""I can't help wanting to fuck watching all this. Tony, all this in just a day and a half... I am SO horny, I could fuck day and night for a week straight.""</p><p>Tony was opening his second cider, and took a long swig, as he watched Kristen fuck herself with the slim dildo. He readjusted the CamWhore camera, and opened the CamWhore Broadcast window, so they could watch themselves masturbating together as a sixth window, and set the feed to record the two of them, as he took his cock in his left hand and started to masturbate with Kristen. ""So what is your favorite so far?""</p><p>Kristen thought about last night with Daddy, but instead, said, ""Erin is the hottest girl in the world, and this morning is making me wet as hell, but I still think yesterday was the hottest, sexiest, most wonderful day of my life. Sex with you is the greatest, and only today might top yesterday."" She was plunging the dildo deep into her spread little cunt in long strokes watching Tony fist-fucking his gorgeous cock for her. Tony was matching her rhythm. She loved watching him masturbating.</p><p>""So,"" Tony said, ""The plan is still on-- hang the Green Screen drop, and fuck the rest of the day?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah, Tony.""</p><p>""Did you bring the strap-on thing?""</p><p>""Oh, yes... Oooh... wait!"" She reached down into the bag, and pulled out the double dildo. ""I thought you might like to at least smell the differences between my and Erin's cunt. We fucked each other with this last week, the night before she left on vacation. Here, smell each end.""</p><p>Tony took the long rubber dong, admired the truly brilliant design, and sniffed at it. He could immediately detect the sweet clear scent of Kristen's cunt on the ""guy's"" end, ""Oh, that's you at this end,"" but Erin's Earthy scent captivated him. ""Like nuts, but also sweet"" is what she said, but she never mentioned how deliciously complex her young, virgin pussy smelled.</p><p>""Ohhhh, wow... Erin is one complicated set of scents, Kris... My gods, I can only imagine how good she's going to taste when we get her naked together. Not to mention how good we'll all taste together. Just the thought.... mmmmmmm."" He shivered and turned his eyes to watching her glide the thin rubber cock into her pussy in sharp-ending, long thrusts. He knew she was trying to bottom it out like she loved to do with him. </p><p>""You really are looking forward to Monday, aren't you, Tony?""</p><p>""Oh, yes, Kris-- Erin and her sexuality has me totally captivated. I can hardly think of anything I am looking forward to more than fucking her with you.""</p><p>""What about masturbating with Nikki and Jen tomorrow night?""</p><p>""Sidebar at best.""</p><p> ""So, you don't mind if I watch in... Or show up here and join you?""</p><p>""Hmmmm... That'd drive the girls crazy.""</p><p>""It sure would. They said I was too young to join them.""</p><p>""So you want to show off?""</p><p>""Of course!""</p><p>""OK I'll tell you what-- you monitor from your place, and when things start getting fun, just stroll in, and you can surprise all of us!""</p><p>""This is sounding better. But, how about I just bring my laptop, and masturbate with you all right here, from out of camera range? It'll be easier for me to just be over here, than to leave the house at night.""</p><p>""True. Sounds like a plan then."" </p><p>""Good!"" She pulled the rubber cock from her pussy with a luscious slurping sound. Her young fuckhole was stretched open, gaping, red, swollen, and wet. The exit of the cock left a line of her thick girl-cum slicked across her inner thigh. He could see that her pussy was full of her cum. Tony was mesmerized by how adult she looked at the moment, naked, legs spread over the arms of the chair, and wanted to fuck her right there on the spot. But Kristen held the dildo to his lips, dripping with her cum, ""Clean this up for me. I really want to see how you suck a dick.""</p><p>""Gladly."" He took the cock in his hand, and lapped his tongue from the base to the head, lathing her juices from the underside. At the tip, he swirled his tongue around it, giving little licks to the underside. Then he sucked it deep into his mouth, twisting his head, while his tongue worked over the slick shaft. When his lips reached the bottom, he bobbed his head on it, feeling the head pushing into his throat. His eyes were locked on Kristen's. </p><p>""You really do like cock, don't you?""</p><p>He pulled off, and said, ""Especially when it tastes like your pussy. "" He took one more slurp on the cock, and handed it back to her. He got on his knees, and licked up the cum running out of her pussy. He closed his mouth over her open cunt, slid his tongue into her, and sucked out a delicious mouthful of her pearly girl essence. </p><p>Kristen stuck the dildo in her mouth, and pulled on her erect nipples with both hands, pinching them, and sending a sweet vibration through her body. Shuttering, she pulled herself upright, and pushed Tony's slick mouth from her pussy. </p><p>""Baby, we're never going to get any work done in here if we keep fucking like this.""</p><p>""You're right again, my dear, but it sure is fun.""</p><p>They both had a laugh, helped each other up, and then set to the work of hanging the Green Screen drop. It took an hour, and another round of ciders, and some quality groping, to anchor the hangers, and put the drop up. </p><p>""OK. So now what? How does this work?"" Kristen asked.</p><p>""Well, I think the best way to tell you, is to simply show you,"" Tony replied. He moved the chaise in front of the screen, and had Kristen lay down in it, and get comfortable. He set up a camera, and a couple of lights, on her, and strolled over to the computer desk. He opened up a couple of programs.</p><p> ""OK. First off, the green screen allows me to substitute anything near this shade of green to be replaced with any video or still image in this live studio program. If it is green, it gets replaced with the image in production. So here you are laying in the chaise in front of a screen, but when I do this, you and the chaise are in the forest, see?"" He stepped away from the monitors, and showed her the image of her, naked on the chaise in the woods. </p><p>""That's SO COOOL!"" </p><p>""It is! Here you are naked in front of the Lincoln Memorial... no wonder Abe doesn't want to stand up! Here you are naked on the stage of a show I designed last year... a definite improvement... and, here you are in the middle of an enormous bisexual orgy I filmed two years ago."" </p><p>""Oh my GOD! Look-- it is like I am actually THERE!"" </p><p>""I sure wish you were there, Kristen. But, then, you were only 11 at the time, and that wouldn't have gone over well, there."" </p><p>""People get so hung up. Don't they remember how horny they were at this age? It's like society believes that at age 18, suddenly kids wake up to sex, or something. I know that you understand, you were fucking and sucking at age 5.""</p><p>""Not everyone is as lucky as you and I, though, Kris, and sexual kids scare them, for some reason.""</p><p>Kristen was enjoying watching herself in the monitor. She started masturbating, and playing with her tits, as if she were the centerpiece Queen of the Orgy. ""So, what else can we do with this?""</p><p>""Well... Hmmm. Here. Here's a video of me posing with my hard on. You can position yourself to look like you're sucking me off, or fucking me.""</p><p>She tried it out, and thought it was funny. ""This is really fun, but I've got the real thing right here.""</p><p>""True-- But, I bet Erin would love to see a video of you fucking my ass, while I pretend to eat her out. We could make that video, and IM it to her tonight. A little something to keep her warm and horny.""</p><p>""She'd REALLY like something like that. May I get a copy of this production software?""</p><p>""Of course! I'll send it home with you along with a drive of everything we record today."" He laid down next to her, and began stroking his cock against the folds of her pussy, and the pucker of her little ass.</p><p>""Awesome. I think I'm going to enjoy this Green Screen."" She said, humping against him.</p><p>""I thought you would, Kris. So... Where do we start, today?"" He began a fuck rhythm from behind her. His cock was sliding over her sensitive asshole, as well as over her slick pussy and clit. </p><p>""OK. How about this setting: I'm naked, masturbating in the woods like a good little Nymph, when you-- a young hiker-- come across me. You're embarrassed at first, but I don't stop jilling, and get you to fuck my tender young pussy every way. But, you really want my ass, and as luck would have it, I have some butt-stretchers in my backpack for you to use on me. Background changes to a dungeon setting, while you train my ass. You end up fucking my virgin asshole every way we can, and you fill my ass with your cum. and then we get out the strap-on, and I fuck you while you eat Erin. You finally shoot all over my body, with whatever you have left, and we clean each other up.""</p><p>""Can we work in some oil?""</p><p>""If you can. A good option, I'd say. It makes everything slippery and easy... That's something. You were mentioning something about a desensitizer for first entry?""</p><p>""I have several tubes of pure Benzocaine and a jug of Viadra from a gay Doctor I once fucked in exchange for good health care. One little squirt in your asshole, a smear of my fingers around your ass, and soon, you won't feel half your pelvis.""</p><p>""Well... I want to feel your cock in my ass, fucking me and cummming in me, so.... ummmmm... Just a little, and we'll go from there? We have my Butt Trainers.""</p><p>""Great advise as always, Kristen."" He was focusing his cock-strokes against her asshole, and pressing the head of his cock against her with his right hand. His fingers worked over his slick boy-clit as he pleasured her ass.</p><p>""That's my hope, sweetie. I was ready to try to give you my ass yesterday, but we ran out of time.""</p><p> ""OK. I need to get my horny ass up, and get dressed in a Hiker costume, and also get the Benzocaine, while you gather your toys, and set up the cams and lights-- you have all that figured out, right?""</p><p>""Go get dressed-- no undies-- and grab the lube. By the time you're back, I'll have the set and cams ready, and hopefully, I will be happily masturbating in the woods when you wander in. So expect to walk in 'on script.'""</p><p>""Dang. You're a Director already?"" he suckled her throat while he rubbed his cock against her tight fuckholes.</p><p>""Just saving editing time. If I am on the blankets masturbating, jump right into the script, and let me get you out of your clothes, and fuck you.""</p><p>""I'll put the lubes in my backpack. But, aren't you afraid of showing too much too fast? Too much, and the Green Screen ""fraud"" aspects?"" he asked, pulling his cock away with trepidation. </p><p>She reached a hand down, and replaced his pressing his cock against her sex. She was very ready for the rest of the day. </p><p>""Who cares where it comes from, Tony, or when? We're fucking. Whatever we post for cash, is only the hyper-edited bits we post. Right now, I just want to fuck a cute Hiker who stumbles upon me naked in the woods. That lucky boy is getting my pussy and whole body every way he wants it.""</p><p>""I'm gone."" </p><p>Tony took off to his room to change.</p><p>End of Chapter 8</p><p>---</p><p><b>please leave a comment. </b></p>"
458,"Loving The Bi Life, Part 9",Antush,,"['M/f(13)', 'oral', 'pen', 'anal', 'mast', 'rom', 'cons', 'video', 'voy', 'exhib', 'cum-fetish']","13 year-old Kristen and much older neighbor Tony continue their fun, sex-filled day. They experiment with some Roleplay in front of the Green Screen, and Kristen decides to give Tony her ass to fuck. Her little virgin pucker will need some training.",2012-08-27T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p><b>Previously....</b></p><p>""Dang. You're a Director already?"" he suckled her throat while he rubbed his cock against her tight fuckholes.</p><p>""Just saving editing time. If I am on the blankets masturbating, jump right into the script, and let me get you out of your clothes, and fuck you.""</p><p>""I'll put the lubes in my backpack. But, aren't you afraid of showing too much too fast? Too much, and the Green Screen ""fraud"" aspects?"" he asked, pulling his cock away with trepidation. </p><p>She reached a hand down to his ass cheeks, pressing his cock back against her sex, grinding against him. She was very ready for the rest of the day. </p><p>""Who cares where it comes from, Tony, or when? We're fucking. Whatever we post for cash, is only the hyper-edited bits we post. Right now, I just want to fuck a cute Hiker who stumbles upon me naked in the woods. That lucky boy is getting my pussy and whole body every way he wants it.""</p><p>""I'm gone."" </p><p></p><h5>Green Screen Roleplay And Immortal Assplay</h5><p>He pulled himself up, one hand constantly stroking his cock, as he looked down on this sexy young little girl, who offered her ass to him, as well as to ass-fuck him with her insertable cock. He was in heaven as he trucked off to dress.</p><p>Kris hauled the blanket into place, and moved a few plants around the blanket to give a more 3D look to the long shots. Three more minutes with the cameras, and she decided it would be sorta hot to long-shot each of them fucking while each held a POV Cam as long as they could, so she got those ready. Lights needed very little, and so she found Tony's 40-minute long Woodlands Theme and put it on loop, and set everything to record. She lay down on the blanket, and used the various remote controls to position herself, and all the Cams ready for Tony's entrance.</p><p>Kris was starting to really get herself off watching herself naked and masturbating in a lovely woods, when Tony walked in as if on cue...</p><p>""OH! What are you doing here, Mortal Boy?""</p><p>""Ummm... hiking? I'm a hiker, as you can see.""</p><p>""Oh, yes, I do see. You're a well-hung hiker, at that!"" </p><p>Tony had put on a pair of tight Sailor shorts, and an unbuttoned flannel shirt, and had loosely tied on some hiking boots. Backpack over one shoulder. He had sprayed himself up with tanning oil, and his bare chest was shiny and slick. His stiff cock obvious in his shorts. He rubbed has hand up and down the length of his shaft, while he ogled his 13 year-old fucktoy spread, wet, masturbating, and ready to fuck him for hours. </p><p>""Your cock is awfully hard, Mortal Boy, and it looks to be very wet in the cruel confines of those tight shorts."" she said, squeezing her tiny tits with one hand, and rubbing her wet, hairless pussy with the other.</p><p>""Wood Nymphs always have this effect on me when I meet them naked in the woods.""</p><p>""But you're not naked, Mortal Boy.""</p><p>""I can fix that for you."" He tossed his bag next to hers, shrugged off his shirt, kicked off his boots, and stripped his shorts off.</p><p>""Lay down between my thighs, and rub that cock against my wet pussy.""</p><p>""My pleasure, Ms. Nymph. Shall I apply more oil?""</p><p>""Ohhh... yesss, Mortal Boy.""</p><p>Tony sprayed his cock with oil, and also his chest and thighs, before spraying up Kristen's wanton sex, and the rest of her little body. </p><p>She played her hands all over her body slicking her sensitive nipples, across her tummy to her navel, spreading the oil over her entire body. She moaned and sighed, and writhed lewdly, as she spread the oil down her thighs, and then to her inner thighs, and then she drew her knees to her chest to slick up her ass cheeks, and finally the two tight holes of her sex, where they lingered, as she writhed and moaned in masturbatory bliss.</p><p>She was enjoying watching Tony, as he slicked his own taut body up with the tanning oil. She moaned out loud when his hands found their way to his shaved cock and balls. One slick hand moved down to cup and massage his balls, while the other gripped tight around his shaft, and began jacking it for her. The look of raw man-lust in his eyes pleased and excited her. </p><p>""Now... hump my sex, and show me the pleasures of your mouth, tongue, and slick body, Mortal Boy.""</p><p>He knelt down between her spread thighs, his hard, slick cock rampant. He put his hands on her slick inner thighs, and pressed them back and out rubbing up and down their slippy lengths. He moved forward, pressing his balls against her asshole, and the shaft of his cock against her Majora, fucking and sliding against them until his cock was wrapped in the embrace of Kristen's thick, lubed outer lips, and his shaft was playing against her pussy, and he could feel her hard little girl clit rubbing perfectly against his slick, sensitive glans. Perfect fit, thought Tony, as he humped his young nymph.</p><p>Kristen reached down, and grabbed his cock from the top, letting it fuck between her fingers, but pushing his Boy-clit against her own. A stream of precum poured out of his cock. She was gearing up for a good cummm before Tony ever put his cock in her. She began humping him back. Their slick bodies adding enormous pleasure.</p><p>Tony wrapped his arms around her thighs. He leaned in, and kissed her hard and passionately on the lips. His tongue pressed into her mouth, and she met the pink probe with her own. The force and passion of his kissing was intoxicating to her. She moaned loudly, and kissed him back for several moments. He broke the kiss, and while Kristen continued to hump and jack him, moved his mouth to her slick tits. Taking each in turn, he opened his mouth wide, taking as much of her into his mouth as he could, suckling hard. His tongue lathed firmly and roughly against her super-sensitive nipples, and then he was using his teeth, nibbling at first on her tender tips, and then giving them each a sharp bite.</p><p>""Ow!"" Kris cried, but the pain was more surprise, and the pleasure was beginning to radiate through her, as Tony moved from breast to breast, as his cock slid hard between her outer lips, and raked against her hard, sensitive clit. She was really enjoying his aggressiveness. She loved the feeling of being possessed by him, the way he fucked against her like the man he was. She could feel every inch of his hard cock sawing across her slick pussy, and enjoyed the deep animal moans he was making for her. </p><p>Tony's hands now found her tits, and took up his rough play, as he moved his mouth back up to hers. Each hand covered a slick breast fully, and he mashed and squeezed them while he humped her sex. His fingers found her nipples, and he rolled them, pulled them, and pinched them with no mercy.</p><p>Kristen's body was on fire from his assault. She was breathing hard into Tony's mouth, as they kissed. Now, Tony's mouth was on her throat, nipping gently, and now moving up to her ear, where she could hear the shutter of his lust in his breathing. When they finally came together, it was going to be spectacular. </p><p>Her lover was like a sex machine, hitting her every spot perfectly, and all at once-- The way the oil heightened the sensation of the bodily contact, feeling his cock against her sex, his shaved balls slapping against her asshole, his hands working on her tits, and oh the things he was doing with his mouth-- turning her on like never before. She reached a hand around to grab his ass cheeks, pulling him hard against her.</p><p>And she came... harder and stronger than ever before in her life. </p><p>She shouted her orgasm out loud in a huge grunt, as her thighs clenched around Tony's. Her pubescent cunt spasmed in contractions of pleasure, as she humped his cock, totally out of control, suddenly she was spurting gobs of cum onto him. As her pussy contracted, it shot the cum from deep inside her, up and out, the way Tony cums for her. Wave after wave of orgasm rolled through her, as Tony continued his unrelenting assault on her body. She could feel her cum pouring over his cock, and down her ass, while even more ran between their bodies. She could barely breathe, her whole body consumed by her orgasm. Tony humped her pussy with abandon, squeezing and nibbling at her tits, as she came and came. </p><p>When she could finally catch her breath, she put her hands on his shoulders, and gently pushed him up, keeping his cock against her with her legs and feet. She looked down between their bodies, there were strings of her cum between them, and a puddle of her cum in her belly button. Tony's abs and cock were covered in a glaze of her thick girl cum, and it oozed in a sheet down his taut body.</p><p>""Mmmmmm... Fuck me, now Tony. Fuck me and don't stop fucking me. Give me that cock."" She grabbed his gooey cock at the base, stroking it rough and hard. She rocked her pelvis forward, causing her cum to flow up toward her tits, and moved his cock head into her sopping, young pussy. She pulled him into her up to his root, grinding her clit into his smooth pelvis. </p><p>""Fuck me HARD, Mortal Boy.""</p><p>Tony didn't hesitate. He looked down at her slick, little cum-covered body, and down at the union of their sexes, as her wanton tight girl-pussy stretched and swallowed his man cock. The muscles of her pussy spasmed in waves of continuing orgasm as he filled her completely. He pulled his cock fully out then, while she watched, gasping her pleasure, and he shoved it back into her open pussy, fucking her hard and fast for five straight minutes. </p><p>He pressed his body against hers, his arms hooked behind her knees, pulling them up to her shoulders, giving him the best access for maximum penetration. Her sexy, youmg little body was all his. His hands gripped her shoulders, locking the two together, holding his cock in her, as he slid his entire body against her. The entire length of his cock hammering her over and over, his cock head pummeling her cervix in a rapid tattoo. Kristen held onto Tony's ass for dear life, her pelvis bucking uncontrollably in her young lust, meeting his every forceful thrust until their hairless pubic bones crashed together. His lips were near her ear again, and she could hear his ragged breathing, feel his warm breath and tongue against her skin... She loved the sounds that their slick, oil and cum-covered bodies made sliding and slapping together, and the rhythm of the ""cup-cup-cup-cup"" sound of their sexes pounding together, the slap of his heavy ball sac hitting her asshole... His cock head knocking against her young womb...</p><p>She screamed, and came hard... again.</p><p>She locked her feet around his back and gripped him fiercely, her pussy gripped to the point of pain around his cock, and began to spasm. The cum poured out of her, over Tony's cock, and sprayed out in a forceful, and audible sploosh between them. She could feel it warm and thick pouring over her asshole, and running across her tummy, between their bodies. Two more smaller geysers followed quickly while she gasped and panted though her orgasm, as Tony's cock continued to fuck her in long steady strokes. </p><p>After a couple of minutes, she began to come down.</p><p>""That felt incredible, Kristen,"" Tony said while he continued his forceful fucking of his young Nymph.</p><p>""You've no idea, Mortal Boy,"" she managed to say between gasping breaths. ""Oh! You make me cummm so hard. My god, I'm covered in it from my tits to my thighs, and still cummmmmming.""</p><p>""Damn. Kris, I can't wait to clean this mess off of you."" He was still fucking her. ""Grab the camera, and we'll film what we look like as I rise off you.""</p><p>""OK. But don't stop fucking me.""</p><p>She reached over to the edge of their love nest, grabbed the cam, and turned it on. They were both surprised by the loud slurping noise their wet separation made, and doubly surprised by how much of her cum there was. They were both literally glazed in her girl-juice. It was frothed up some from their fucking, and several long, thick, lewd ropes of it connected their bodies still. Her belly button was filled like a cum lake, and a foamy ring of it was growing around the base of Tony's cock, while he continued to fuck her. He'd never seen anything more beautiful than him and this perfectly gorgeous 13 year-old covered in their cum.</p><p>""Oh my god! I'm a fucking mess!""</p><p>""You've never looked so hot.""</p><p>""I look like a glazed, creme-filled donut!""</p><p>""At least like a glazed, cream-covered donut."" He ran a hand over his torso, rubbing the cum into him. He scooped some up with his fingers, and thrust them into his mouth. ""Mmmmm... Kristen you taste so good.""</p><p>He scooped up a load from her belly, covering his fingers, and held them to her lips. She took his dripping digits into her mouth, and sucked her girl-cum from them like she was sucking a cock. ""Gimme more, take the camera, and keep fucking me.""</p><p>He did as he was told, filming as he fed her finger-fed load after load into his and her mouth, which she greedily sucked off and swallowed, all the while watching the ring of her frothy cum building up on Tony's cock while he fucked her. When much of her cum had been lapped up, she told Tony to pull out of her cunt, but film it.</p><p>Tony straightened out a bit, and pointed the cam at their sexual union. After a moment, he began to slowly pull out of her pussy. Kris giggled as she clamped her pussy around his shaft, loving the feeling. As his glans came into view, and his cock head pulled out of her, it was followed by a cascade of more of Kristen's cum pouring out of the perfect ""O"" of her stretched little pussy. Tony pressed his fingers against her, catching it as it flooded out. He lapped it up, and then rubbed and fingered her pussy for more, which he used as a lube on his fingers to tease her ass. ""We're gonna open this up today, right?""</p><p>""Ummmm hmmmmm..."" she replied. ""When do you want to start on that?""</p><p>""Right about now, Kristen."" He pushed his middle finger deep into her young, virgin asshole and she screamed. </p><p>Tony didn't stop. He bent down, and started licking and sucking her pussy, and continued to finger-fuck her asshole. Soon, her pain turned to squeals of pleasure and he slipped his ring finger into her, as her orgasmic young pussy begged for more.</p><p>""Get up on your knees.""</p><p>She did, while Tony set up another camera eye-level to her sex, about three feet away, and one opposite. He reached over to the side of the blankets, and grabbed the lube and the buttplug. </p><p>Kristen played innocent, ""What are you going to do to my innocent little body now, Mister Mortal Boy?"" wagging her open and cum-smeared sex at him.</p><p>""First, little lady, we're going to get this ass lubed up, and ready, then I am going to put a thin buttplug in you, and fuck your sweet little pussy some more, as it looks like it needs it, and then start opening your asshole up until you're ready to take my cock. Do you want my cock in your ass, Nymph Kristen?""</p><p>""Oh, yes, Tony, I need it in my ass...""</p><p>""You've never had a boy's cock in your ass?""</p><p>""Never... but I want yours in me.""</p><p>""No one is forcing you in any way?""</p><p>""No. I am here on my own free will to have you fuck me. Totally my decision every step of the way.""</p><p>""And no one is holding you here, and you can leave any time?""</p><p>""Oh, yes. I can cum and go as I please. I am a Goddess, after all.""</p><p>""Hold out your hand.""</p><p>""Huh???""</p><p>Hold out your hand... here's the numb lube."" He held up the open tube. She held out her fingers, and he coated her middle two fingers.</p><p>""Rub this into your asshole. Here's the tube for when you're ready to finger yourself. You'll start feeling the numb in about a minute or so. Oh--and don't touch your pussy with that stuff. Here's a cloth.""</p><p>Tony adjusted the cams, while she reached over her back, and began rubbing the Benzocaine into her little pucker. Sure enough, she felt her star getting numb. She was ready to fuck herself with her slender fingers. She lubed-up her middle finger, and pressed it slowly into her asshole. She still felt more than she had expected to-- it was always a shock to her-- but her finger was covered in Benzocaine, and she knew it was going to do its job.</p><p>""Mmmmm,"" she purred, ""This numb stuff is awesome. I think I'm ready for another finger."" </p><p>Tony reached over and picked up the lube. He took her hand, and applied some to her two middle fingers, and a small daub to her slightly dilated asshole. He took a second to rub a drop into his boy-clit, and over his glans, so as not to cummm too soon. He rubbed another, larger blob into his own asshole, and then resumed his video responsibilities.</p><p>As the video camera was on a tripod, he had little to do, except play with his balls, cock, ass, and body for Kristen's masturbatory pleasure for the next few minutes. Kris groaned with pleasure when she slipped her two fingers back into her virgin asshole, It looked visibly stretched now. ""I feel the fullness of my fingers, but it doesn't hurt at all.... mmmmmm I LOVE this stuff."" </p><p>She began to fuck her ass in steady, smooth strokes, massaging the lube into the inner walls of her sensitive rectum. Soon, she was fucking her ass briskly, and moaning loudly, she re-adjusted herself so she could play with her pussy and clit with the other hand. She matched her anal thrusts to Tony's pace as he stroked his cock for her. ""I'm ready for a third.""</p><p>The camera caught it all close-up in HD.</p><p>Tony lubed up her third finger, and lubed up two of his own. On the monitor, he watched himself stroking his cock with his free hand while Kristen fucked her asshole with three fingers only inches away.</p><p>Kristen's numbed asshole quickly accommodated her three little fingers, and soon she was groaning and panting loudly, as she masturbated her clit, and her girl-cum poured from her tender, engorged, red and open little pussy for Tony.</p><p>He reached his fingers down, and caught her cum on his two lubed fingers. ""Pull your fingers out Kristen, show us your delicious ass, and let me take over from here.""</p><p>She pulled her fingers from her ass, wanting to immediately put them on her pussy with her other hand, but remembered to wipe her fingers off first. Kristen showed her asshole off to the camera. It was now dilated about the size of a dime. </p><p>Tony moved close to her, straddling her thigh and humping it with his cock, as he moved his fingers to her asshole. He slid his middle finger over it, spreading their combined lubes across her opened pucker, and his two fingers. She moaned and shuttered as he pushed his fingers into her. She adjusted quickly, and began fucking his fingers, as she fingered her clit in fast, tight circles. </p><p>""Oh, GODS!"" she cried when Tony suddenly inserted his second finger, ""Your fingers feel monster-sized in me... so FULL... hardly any pain, baby.... Fuck my asshole and get me ready for that hot cock and cummm of yours.... please?""</p><p>He finger-fucked her ass, and humped his cock against her thigh for several minutes, while Kristen fingered her pussy, and diddled her clit to another small, rolling orgasm. Soon, his two fingers were meeting little resistance as they fucked in and out of her. He looked up at the monitor as he pulled his fingers out. She was almost there. </p><p>""Want to try?""</p><p>""Yes, baby. I want your cock in my ass now, soooo badly.""</p><p>Tony stood up, and straddled Kristen with his feet just in front of Kris' knees, he bent his own knees, and suddenly, his ass, balls, and hard cock were in the camera frame. </p><p>""That looks so totally hot, Tony, give me that cock in my ass, baby.""</p><p>Tony squatted down until his cock was even to her dilated asshole. He rubbed against it, testing it. It seemed a bit too dry. He lowered his cock to her drenched pussy, and pushed it in to the base as the cameras rolled in perfect HD.</p><p>""OHH... Tony!"" She cried, arching her back, and pushing back against him, loving the new positioning of his cock inside her tight pussy, but not quite expecting it.</p><p>Tony fucked her, and returned two wet fingers to her asshole again with no warning. </p><p>""OOO, fuck, Tony!""</p><p>Tony felt his cock lubing up good in Kristen's hot wet pussy, but he fucked her a moment more for the simple pleasure of it. </p><p>""OK Kris. We're about to try this.""</p><p>""I'm ready, Tony.""</p><p>He pulled his cum-slick cock out of her pussy, and removed his fingers from her ass. He pressed his head against her asshole, and pushed gently into her. He barely got his glans into her, when she said it was too much, yet.</p><p>Tony reached down and grabbed the buttplug, and the Benzocaine lube. He slicked up the plug, ""So, baby, I think the next step is the buttplugs, while he slid his cock back into her cunt.""</p><p>""MMMmmmm... If it helps get YOU in me, then let's go.""</p><p>""OK. I'm going to fuck your pussy like this for a while, and I'll fit this little plug into you. Here goes...""</p><p>He pointed the plug into her little hole, and gently slid it into her."" </p><p>""That's not too bad,"" she said.</p><p>""That's half-way,"" Tony replied, as he fucked her pussy. He wanted to take her mind off the potential pain of anal sex. ""Here's where it gets bigger.""</p><p>She moaned loudly as the plug made its way into her. ""Oh, it feels HUGE!""</p><p>""Just another inch, sweetie, and then it will be in."" He gently and slowly fucked the plug into her, every thrust a little further. She was groaning loudly as she played with her clit enjoying the feelings of Tony's cock in her pussy, and the rubber cock in her ass. Suddenly, there was a bit of a popping sensation, as the discomfort ended abruptly. Tony could see deep into the depths of her ass, now, through the clear buttplug. It was a very hot sight. They both moaned in lust, together.</p><p>""It's in, Kris. All the way. How's it feel for you now?""</p><p>""Mmmm.... I feel much more full, and the pain is gone. I can feel the dildo pressing against your cock, and my pussy feels soooo much tighter, and sensitive."" She pushed against him. ""Fuck me, baby. Fuck my young little pussy... it's allll yours.""</p><p>Tony always did like the feeling of being part of a double-penetration. Feeling another hot, hard cock sliding against his, as they pleasured a girl, and this was no exception. He liked the look through the clear plug into her little ass, as he penetrated her barely thirteen year-old cunt in long, lustful, wet strokes... </p><p>""Sooo Soooon,"" he thought.</p><p><i>more to cummmm</i></p><p>---</p><p><b>Please leave a review, comment or desire of where you'd like this story to go. This is a long novel.</b></p>"
459,"Loving The Bi Life, Part 10",Antush,,"['M/f(13)', 'oral', 'pen', 'anal', 'mast', 'rom', 'cons', 'video', 'voy', 'exhib', 'cum-fetish']",,2012-09-03T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p><b>Previously</b></p><p><i>She moaned loudly as the plug made its way into her. ""Oh, it feels HUGE!""</i></p><p>""Just another inch, sweetie, and then it will be in."" He gently and slowly fucked the plug into her, every thrust a little further. She was groaning loudly as she played with her clit enjoying the feelings of Tony's cock in her pussy, and the rubber cock in her ass. Suddenly, there was a bit of a popping sensation, as the discomfort ended abruptly. Tony could see deep into the depths of her ass, now, through the clear buttplug. It was a very hot sight. They both moaned in lust, together.</p><p>""It's in, Kris. All the way. How's it feel for you now?""</p><p>""Mmmm.... I feel much more full, and the pain is gone. I can feel the dildo pressing against your cock, and my pussy feels soooo much tighter, and sensitive."" She pushed against him. ""Fuck me, baby. Fuck my pussy.""</p><p>Tony always did like the feeling of being part of a double-penetration. Feeling another hot, hard cock sliding against his, as they pleasured a girl, and this was no exception. He liked the look through the plug into her little ass, as he penetrated her thirteen year-old cunt in long, lustful strokes... </p><p>""Sooo Soooon,"" he thought.</p><p>---</p><p>Kristen had lowered herself down onto her elbows, and Tony' could feel her fingers working over her clit, and around his cock as he fucked her. Occasionally, she reached back to give his balls a little massage. He could tell that she was beginning to enjoy this as much as he was.</p><p>They fucked like that for several minutes, and then Tony proposed a new position for them. He lay down on his back, and had her mount him. As she moved around to the new position, she was amazed at the feeling of the plug still in her, holding it's position.</p><p>""This feels great, Tony. Every move, and I still have a cock in me.""</p><p>""Some girls and boys like to wear them around, so they'll be ready to fuck at a later time."" </p><p>""How long does it stay in?""</p><p>""Until your muscles relax around it, and you're ready for something bigger."" He stroked his cock for her. Admiring her taut young body. </p><p>""Ohhhh.... I get it."" she said, straddling his waist, ""So, we fuck until this basically pops out?"" She rubbed her pussy against the length of his shaft, until she felt him at her hole, and then slipped him in again. She loved the new position right away. ""Mmmmmm... I'm going to like this."" </p><p>She wriggled herself down his cock testing out the sensations as he filled her, and settled into a nice fuck stroke.</p><p>""We haven't fucked with you on top and in control, have we?"" Tony asked, thrusting his cock into her, meeting her rhythm. </p><p>""No... this is the first time, but I already like it so much that I promise we'll be fucking like this a LOT more."" She started a brisk, steady fuck rhythm, feeling the underside of his cock rubbing against the plug in her ass. This new position allowed her to rub her clit easily over Tony's shaved pubis while she fucked him. </p><p>""You're gonna make me cummm alll over you, again, baby."" She picked up her pace, fucking him with abandon, and moaning her way to another cosmic orgasm.</p><p>Tony bent his knees, planted his feet on the floor, and started fucking her fast, meeting her stroke for stroke, pounding his cock into her wanton, willing young pussy. ""Oooooohhh... fuck me Tony. Christ you feel goo-ooo-oooo-ooood,"" she cried out in short gasps, as her orgasm approached. ""Oh, fuck, Tony... I'm sooo close!""</p><p>She slowed their pace, and lifted herself up a bit, and started rubbing her clit hard against his pubis, his cock fully rooted in her girl cunt. Tony reached his hands around to her sweet little ass cheeks, and rubbed and squeezed them as she gyrated on his cock. He put two fingers on the buttplug, and began pulsing it into her in time with her fuck rhythm. </p><p>She arched her back, and straightened her arms, her hands gripping his shoulders. She pushed her spasming cunt onto him, her clit bucking against his root, ""OOOHHHHH! That is sooooo fucking goooooood, Tony, Don't stop it, just gimme, gimmme, fuck my holes JUST. LIKE.... THAT!!!""</p><p>And she exploded in another loud, wet orgasm. </p><p>The camera behind her caught it all in HD: Tony fucked her ass with the buttplug, his cock buried in her as her cum sprayed out of her stretched pussy, over Tony's balls, landing some inches away in pearly pools. Once... Twice... again.</p><p>And then she really started to fuck him. Thrashing her clit against him with sharp, fast rolls of her flexible pelvis. ""Fuck.Fuck.Fuck.Fuck..."" was all she could say, and her words were coming out as she felt his cock press repeatedly against her cervix... every thrust she came again. She fucked him hard and fast like that for several minutes, feeling another big orgasm on the way. </p><p>""I'm gonna cum again, Tony, I want to cum in your mouth, and lick us off your cock.""</p><p>""Sixty-nine me sweetie. Turn around.""</p><p>He grabbed the larger buttplug, while she did. The sight that greeted him, was one of the hottest things ever: her tiny ass stuffed with a clear buttplug, and her pussy stretched into a perfect ""O"" exactly the same size as his cock, it was filled with her thick, sweet cum, which poured over her clit, and down her body, and on to his face. </p><p>No wonder she's fucking so well. Yesterday, I could barely fit inside her... mmmmmm thirteen. He thought, as he moved his mouth against her pussy, and lapped the cum out of her with a slurping sound as he resumed the anal plug fucking. She moaned at the touch of his mouth and tongue on her sex-- the renewed assplay was bringing her very, very close, and she told him,while she jacked the head of his cock, and lathed her tongue over the huge ring of their commingled cummm at the root of his shaft. </p><p>Tony moved his oral assault into high-gear on her clit, causing her to gasp in more pleasure, but when he pushed the second buttplug into her pussy, and started to fuck her fast, she moaned out loud, and thrust his cock into her mouth, sucking him and jacking the shaft quickly. Her other hand played with his tight shaved balls and teased his ass with short penetrating finger-fucks. It was like having sex with three boys, and the vision of all three cocks cumming for her threw her over the top...</p><p>Tony had been trying to hold back for as long as possible, but after nearly an hour fucking this tight little girl's pussy, and now his fourth blow-job of the day, all it took was for her to pull her mouth off his cock long enough to say, ""CUMMM!!!"" and he knew he was going to give her what she wanted as they sucked, fucked, and fondled each other toward mutual orgasm.</p><p>And it was beautiful...</p><p>The fore and aft cameras were rolling, and captured it all:</p><p>Tony licked and sucked her clit, while he fucked her pussy with the dildo, and fucked her ass with the plug.</p><p>From the other end, Kristen, had two fingers buried in Tony's asshole, her palm cupping his constricted, spasming balls, her right hand jacking his cock furtively, and passionately into her mouth. She was whimpering under the pleasure of the full sexual assault on her senses. Suddenly her back arched, and her eyes shot open... and she screamed around his cock as her orgasm hit her. She thrust her mouth onto Tony's cock, and jacked him with a ferocity, and lustful need she'd never known.</p><p>Tony quickly pulled the dong out of her pussy, moving his mouth up as she shoved her cunt into his face. She came the moment she felt his tongue inside her. </p><p>It gushed out of her in three spectacular loads. The first completely filled Tony's mouth, and he barely had time to swallow, before the next, smaller load shot into his mouth, followed quickly by the third. She mashed her cumming cunt against his mouth, her pelvis rocking in involuntary fuck rhythms, her cum was over-flowing his mouth, and just as he was realizing that he couldn't breathe, his cock pulsed, and suddenly, he was cummmming in Kris' mouth.</p><p>She was in a world of orgasmic bliss. All three of her holes were full, she was drowning Tony in her cum, when she felt Tony's balls contract, and suddenly she could feel his cum rising up his cock. </p><p>She bobbed her sucking mouth over half his throbbing cock, her tongue a little spear, working his boy-clit, jacking him in a blur of passion. She looked straight at the camera as Tony's cock exploded in her mouth, his cum filling it faster than she could swallow. </p><p>It poured down his shaft, as she opened her mouth in time for the camera to catch two of Tony's powerful ropes of cum shoot into her mouth, and back down over his cock, before she closed it over him again, sucking him for every drop. She continued to POV the camera while she licked his cum from his cock, and sucked what more she could out of him, as they both rode out their spectacular orgasms.</p><p>Tony's face was covered in Kris' thick sweet cum, as he continued to lap up a steady stream of it pouring from her cunt. He was very, very pleased.</p><p>Kris was just lapping up the last of Tony's cum for the camera, and said, ""I don't want to stop fucking today, Tony. I can't. The more we fuck, the more I need right now.""</p><p>""I know what you mean, Kris. My fourth cum of the day was nearly as big as my first. You're like magic for me,"" he said, fucking her again with the buttplug.</p><p>""Mmmmmm... That feels better... How's my ass doing?""</p><p>""Are you ready to find out?""</p><p>""Ohhhh.... yes!""</p><p>""OK. Clamp your pussy around the plug. ""</p><p>She did, and Tony applied more Benzo-lube to his fingers. He slid them gently between the plug, and her dilated asshole, using his fingers to spread her out a bit as he slowly pulled the knot of the plug out of her. Her tiny virgin asshole was now opened to the size of a nickle, a gaping circle, calling to him. He slid two lubed fingers into her, and licked his tongue into her, and she groaned her pleasure. She practically wilted when he slid his entire thumb into her, and began fucking her in long strokes. </p><p>""OH, hell yes! Tony, that's incredible."" She took his stiff cock back into her mouth, and started to fuck Tony's asshole with two fingers. ""Gods I hope I'm ready.""</p><p>""We're about to find out, baby. Let me have that plug in your pussy.""</p><p>She let it slide out of her, slick with her cum. Tony squirted a big shot of Tush Ease into her open hole, and inserted the larger plug into her asshole slowly, pulsing it in little by little. She took it well, until he was about 3/4"" of an inch from the knot, when she started complaining of the size.</p><p>""Baby, this plug is the same size as my cock. You've got less than an inch to go, baby, if you want my cock in you. This is the worst, and then it will feel better, I promise."" He said, applying more Tush Ease, and slow, steady pulsing pressure. </p><p>""It's too big, it's too big!"" she said, as she took another 1/2-inch, so close now...</p><p>""A tiny bit more, Kris, and it will feel better, I promise.""</p><p>Kris, shouted in defiance, as she pushed her asshole finally and fully over the knot. Her muscle ring snapped tight against the base, spasming, in an attempt to accommodate the huge intruder. ""OH CHRIST THAT'S HUGE!""</p><p>""Are you OK? Do you want it out?""</p><p>""Oh-- don't take it out. It's incredible. It feels like I have a watermelon in my ass!""</p><p>""Does it hurt?""</p><p>""I'm getting used to it, but my muscles are contracting out of control.""</p><p>""Expected. The number will take care of that. I hope I didn't hurt you, Kris?""</p><p>""I'm perfectly better now. One step closer to your cock in me.""</p><p>""Turn around, baby. Let me see you.""</p><p>She turned around, again, straddling his cock with her pussy, the heavy buttplug still a bit sore in her virgin ass.</p><p>""Oh, my God! I didn't realize I had made such a mess of your face-- you're covered in my goo!"" she said, impressed with herself.</p><p>Tony wrapped his hands around her adorable little ass cheeks, and gave them a loving squeeze. ""Hopefully, you can help me with that?""</p><p>She kissed him hungrily.</p><p>She darted her tongue out, lapping at the sheeting rivulets of her... their cum dripping over his cheeks, chin and neck, swapping it between them until he was cleaned up.</p><p>""Mmm... Kristen, you know how to take care of your lover, that's for sure.""</p><p>""I'm learning from the best, my love.""</p><p>He liked that-- ""My love.""</p><p>They paused, staring at each other for a moment. Then they both smiled at each other sooo warmly, falling into a deep, deep kiss.</p><p>Pulling back to catch his breath, Tony said, ""Hey. Let's let that buttplug do it's job. We'll take a little break, upload all this footage, drink some water... ""</p><p>""And some cider?""</p><p>""And some cider... I need some more sugars in me to keep up with you. Hop up.""</p><p>She did, but Tony stayed on his back, sex pointed to the camera. ""Here, Kris, watch this,"" he said, lubing up the biggest of the buttplugs, he began pushing it in slowly, like he did to Kristen. </p><p>Just shy of the knot, he had to slow down, and breath his way through the rest of the penetration, until Tony's asshole, to Kristen's astonishment, quite literally popped over the wide flare, and locked over the huge base.</p><p>""This one is bigger than my cock... It's time for me to start getting ready for YOU!!""</p><p>""Fuck, that looks hot, Tony. You are the hottest piece of ass I've ever met.""</p><p>""Next to you and Erin, Kristen, I'm a pale third.""</p><p>She giggled, as she helped him up. They grabbed the cameras, and walked to the desk.</p><p>As Tony got the desk cam recording, and started saving the footage, Kristen grabbed two more ciders from the bucket and opened them. She gave one to Tony, and offered a toast, ""To good friends, great neighbors, and awesome sex!""</p><p>Tony raised his bottle, ""Indeed, my love. To lust, passion, pleasure... and cum!""</p><p>They clinked their bottles, and each took a long drink of the sweet pear cider.</p><p>Kris pulled out her laptop, and opened up the remote control access for her cameras controlled by the Mothership. She stopped them, and set the files to save and transfer to Tony's server...</p><p>When that was set, she re-adjusted herself on the seat, so she could bob her ass on the buttplug inside her, then helped Tony get the cards uploaded.</p><p> As they set to their work, neither could keep their hands off of themselves or each other. They drank water, and another bottle of cider, and masturbated for each other, watching their footage, as it saved.</p><p>Finally, all seven cameras' footage was ready to watch. By now, Tony was sitting in his chair just like Kristen, bobbing his ass on the buttplug inside him, and just like her, he was well-buzzed, and so far gone in the depths of orgasmic desire and pleasure, that he fisted his cock furiously with one hand while he hi-lited the seven windows in synch play. He looked over to his sweet 13 year-old Kristen, who was rubbing her clit with the palm of her hand, while fingering her pussy with the other.</p><p>""So what do you want to watch?""</p><p>""Our big cum.""</p><p>He fast-forwarded all seven cam files directly to four minutes before the scene so they could watch her fucking him on top, and to catch that first orgasm of hers. Meanwhile, the desk cam recorded them as they both masturbated loudly, and openly together, watching their hottest fuck session yet. </p><p>Tony never imagined a fuck friend quite like Kris.</p><p>---</p><p><b>Much more to come. Please leave reviews! Comments always welcome.</b></p>"
460,Jack's Second,AnyPerson,,"['pedo', 'M/g', 'rape', 'oral', 'anal', 'creampie']",,2012-07-03T00:00:00,Warning: This fictional story contains sexually explicit material involving sexual contact between an adult and a child. If you are offended by this material please do not read any further. If you are not offended by this material I hope you enjoy the story.,"<p>Jack Raphael had now been on the run from prison for about a week. The best he could figure, he had gotten at least fifty miles from the highway his work detail was on. Besides the fact that he had to spend most of his time looking over his shoulder for police or anyone who might recognize him, his escape was going pretty well. Just a few days earlier, Jack had come across a house containing a small baby girl named Amy. He took her into the family's storm cellar, fucked and deflowered her. He enjoyed this experience thoroughly and planned to do it again with the next child he could find.</p><p>Jack was upset that he had to leave Amy's neighborhood, but he was hearing way too many police cars for his own comfort. So, he spent the next few days and nights hiking as far as his feet would take him and he also managed to hop on the back of a few trucks on the highways.</p><p>When he finally did stop to rest, he found himself in another suburban neighborhood very similar to the ones he had been in before. But every house he saw made him horny at the thought of having fucked little Amy and he desperately wanted another girl. With this thought on his mind he started walking around the neighborhood, once he felt it was late enough to be safe.</p><p>Jack looked for any good signs like open windows or unlocked doors. He began to get frustrated when he must have gone past fifteen houses and every child's room he could see into had the windows locked. Just about the time he was ready to give up, he came upon a house and looked inside a window and saw a child's room. It was decorated all in pink with stuffed animals and dolls everywhere. He knew from the looks of the room that there had to be a girl sleeping inside. He was hoping to find a baby girl in this room but he was still pretty satisfied seeing a young blonde girl sleeping in her bed. She looked like she could be around six or seven years old. So, Jack decided to give her window a try to see if it was locked and, to his amazement, the window actually came open.</p><p>Unfortunately, he knew that he couldn't just sneak in the room like he did with Amy. These older girls are more likely to wake up when picked up in the middle of the night. If the girl wakes up to see she is in the arms of a strange man, she will scream like you can't believe and that was the last thing Jack wanted.</p><p>Jack really wanted this girl, so he began to search around the property for anything that might assist him. He found his way into the house's backyard and saw a tool shed which was, thankfully, unlocked. So Jack opened the doors and looked around inside for anything that might help. Finally, he found half a roll of duct tape, which was perfect. He knew that he could tape her eyes and her mouth so she couldn't scream and couldn't see his face.</p><p>Now Jack needed a place where he could take this girl and have privacy. He walked out of the tool shed, closed the doors, and looked around. Just then, he noticed what was parked next to the house just to the left of hers.</p><p>There was a decent-sized RV parked in a covered carport next to the house. Jack walked over to the RV and tried to the two front doors, they were both locked. So he tried the side door and it was locked as well. This made Jack's heart sink a bit, because he wanted inside this thing. Just then he realized he could probably get in from the top. Jack walked around to the back of the RV and climbed the ladder on the rear. Once he was on the roof, he found the RV's top hatch and opened it. Jack slipped himself into the RV and began to look around.</p><p>It was pretty nice inside with carpet and a full kitchen. Jack turned around and noticed a small bedroom area with a good-sized bed. Jack walked over to the side door, unlocked and opened it, and climbed out. He shut the door behind him and walked over to the girl's house.</p><p>Once he was under her window, he took the roll of duct tape out of his pocket, tore off two pieces, and put the roll back in his pocket. The window was still open from when Jack had tried it earlier, so he just hoisted himself up and climbed into the room. He decided to not waste any time with this one and walked over to the girl's bed. The girl was lying there on her back and she looked very sexy. Her long blonde hair had the cutest little curls he had seen in years.</p><p>Jack took the duct tape in his hands and held them over her face to make sure he could cover her mouth and eyes at the same time. Once he was ready he quickly thrust the tape downward and pressed to make sure both areas were covered. As he figured, this woke the girl up violently and she began to try and scream under the tape.</p><p>With the muffled screams and cries she also began to flail her limbs wildly. Jack grabbed the girl with one hand and threw the sheets off her bed with the other. Then he turned her over onto her chest and pulled her hands behind her back. With his one free hand he got the duct tape out of his pocket and wrapped it around her wrists taping her hands together. Once her hands were nice and secure, he taped her ankles together and put the roll back in his pocket.</p><p>Once he was satisfied that she wasn't going to be running away from him, he reached down and picked her up. Jack walked over to the window and lowered her down as much as he could and dropped her to the ground from a foot or so above it. He climbed out and closed the window and picked the girl up off the ground. Holding her in his arms was hard, because she was struggling to get away from him any way she could. Jack walked over to the RV and opened the side door with one hand and climbed inside.</p><p>Once inside he shut the door behind him and took the girl over to the bed. The next thing he had to do was to get this girl's clothes off of her body. Jack reached down and took the tape off of her ankles and slid off her pajama bottoms and cute little pink panties off her as she kicked her legs widely. The girl had a pretty cute-looking pussy. It wasn't puffy like Amy's but it looked very tight and soft. He knew that he was going to have to tape this girl's legs to something to hold them apart while he fucked her and played with her pussy, so he began to look around the room for anything that would work. With luck, there were some drawers under the bed that had sturdy-looking handles. So Jack tied some tape around each ankle and then took the same piece of tape and wrapped it around the handles of the drawers. Once he had her legs taped, he took a step back to see if there was a way she could free herself and despite her attempts - she was not going to be able to.</p><p>Jack decided to not worry with the hassle of taking the girl's top off and just took one hand and began to rub it up and down on her pussy. He could tell from the sounds that she made that she did not like this feeling at all, and this turned Jack on quite a bit. Jack got down on his knees and spread the girl's pussy open and looked inside. It was a nice pink color, not nearly as deep of a pink as Amy's pussy, but it still looked very inviting. Jack buried his tongue into her pussy and began to fuck her with it, just as he had done with Amy. He did this for was seemed like ten minutes or more, but the girl didn't have an orgasm. This didn't really upset Jack, it was nice if the girl had an orgasm, but it wasn't necessary to get him off. Once he was done fucking with his tongue, he licked her clit thoroughly and nibbled on it a bit, enjoying the taste of her pussy and clit very much. He let the lips around her pussy close and he licked the outside for another five minutes or so.</p><p>Now it was time for one of Jack's favorite parts of molesting little girls, he was going to pop her cherry. Jack stuck his middle finger in his mouth and got it nice and wet and put it at the front of her pussy. He started to slide it into her tiny hole. The inside of her pussy felt wet from his saliva and it felt tight like a little girl's pussy should be. She was actually tighter than he thought she'd be, but this was probably due to her clenching the muscles of her pussy to try and keep him out. Jack was surprised that he didn't feel her cherry until his finger was almost entirely inside her pussy. For a second, he thought that this girl might be missing hers. It wouldn't be the first time that had happened to Jack. He had molested an eight year old girl and the first time he fingered her he noticed she didn't have a cherry. He asked her why it was missing and the girl told Jack that she went over to a friend's house and they found her mother's vibrator and used it on themselves.</p><p>Once Jack could feel this little girl's cherry, he rubbed his finger around inside her pussy and pushed against it a little. He could hear her scream fairly loudly underneath the duct tape. Jack took a look at her face, just to make sure the tape wasn't coming off, and it was fine. He knew then it was time to take this little girl's cherry so he moved his finger back a little and then shoved it forward in one quick motion. As soon as it popped he heard the girl give out a scream that would have been heard through the entire neighborhood, had her mouth not been taped shut. He saw some blood start to trickle out of her pussy and thankfully before fingering her, he had put her panties under her ass to catch any blood. But to make sure he got it all, Jack went into the kitchen, found some napkins, wiped up the blood, and held them there until the flow stopped.</p><p>As soon as the blood had stopped, Jack took his forefinger and middle finger and stuck them inside her pussy. It felt so wet and tight inside of her pussy. He moved his fingers around in an attempt to stretch her out as much as he could. He took his fingers and moved them back and forth as fast as he could, and as he did he noticed the girl's ass and hips come off the bed a little. He could also hear that the screams under her tape where now replaced by moans. So Jack fucked her with his fingers as fast as he could and, after about a minute, she started to shake and lift her ass as far up as it would go. As she did this, she pushed against his fingers and moaned through the barrier over her mouth. This whole spectacle lasted about fifteen seconds, and was such a pretty sight as he finally gave this little girl her first orgasm.</p><p>Just then, Jack had an idea that could be pretty risky, but he knew he had to try it. He decided that he was going to take the tape off her mouth for a minute to get some information out of her. Jack leaned over and put his mouth next to the girl's ear and said, ""I'm going to remove the tape from your mouth. I know you think you want to scream, but before you do, remember that I know where you live and I know where your parents sleep. So if you scream, I will put this tape back over your mouth and give you no promises that I will be kind to you or your family.""</p><p>Afterwards, he took his face away from the girl's ear and grabbed one corner of the tape and slowly peeled it back. As he did so he saw the girl's face wince in pain as the tape pulled on her skin and lips. Eventually her mouth was fully exposed and he could hear her crying and she started to speak between her sobs and sniffles, ""Please Mis... Mister, don... don't hurt m... me. I just want t... to see my mom ag... again. Ple... please don't touch me dow... down there anymore.""</p><p>""Well, I'm sorry,"" Jack said with no sympathy whatsoever in his voice, ""I'm enjoying touching you down there way too much and I'm not even close to being finished. Now, tell me your name, honey.""</p><p>""De... Denise,"" she sobbed.</p><p>""And how old are you, Denise?"" Jack asked, knowing full well that this was the question he was most interested in.</p><p>""Si... Six and a half, mister,"" she said and then sniffed loudly.</p><p>""Well, Denise,"" Jack said quite quickly, ""I promise that when I'm done with you, I'll take you home. But you have to make me one promise, baby, and that is that you will never tell anyone about any of this. If you tell your parents or anyone else, I promise that I will come back and do very bad things to mommy and daddy. Do you understand me?""</p><p>""Ye... Yes,"" she said and her voice trembled in fear as she did so.</p><p>""Good,"" Jack said with an air of happiness in his voice, ""Now I'm going to put something in your mouth and you're going to suck on it for me. If you think about letting your teeth touch it or if you try biting it, I promise that mommy and daddy will meet me.""</p><p>Denise didn't say anything after this, and Jack climbed up on the bed holding his rock hard cock in his left hand. Jack got up to the top of her chest and held his cock over her mouth and leaned over and let it touch her lips. Denise was clenching her lips closed pretty tightly; she clearly did not want this cock in her mouth.</p><p>""Open up, Denise, or mommy and daddy will do this instead of you."" Jack said trying to sound as threatening as he could. It was not in Jack's demeanor to threaten children. In all his years of molesting children, he either used ones that were too young to understand what he was doing, or he used games and bribes to get the older ones to let him play with them.</p><p>After he was done whispering in her ear, Denise reluctantly opened her mouth and Jack slid his throbbing cock inside. Once the head was inside he could tell that she was not going to suck on it. This really didn't bother him too much, as he just wanted his cock inside her mouth. Jack kept pushing his cock into her hot little mouth, and when he got about half of his cock in, he heard her choke a bit.</p><p>So he just stayed there and fucked her mouth back and forth for a minute and moved it around in her mouth so her tongue would rub on the underside of his shaft. Once he was satisfied fucking this little girl's mouth he took his cock out and gripped the tape which was still partially hanging off her face and put it back over her mouth. After he did, he heard her try to speak from underneath the tape but he couldn't understand what she could be saying.</p><p>Jack lifted himself off her chest and climbed off the bed and walked around to the end closest to her pussy. Jack leaned over her and spit down onto her soft skin and rubbed it around on the outside and inside of her pussy. His cock had her saliva on it so that would be a good enough lube for what he wanted. Jack grabbed Denise and pulled her closer to the edge of the bed almost to the point where her ass was hanging off the edge. He grabbed his cock and rubbed the saliva from her young mouth all around his cock to make sure it had a decent coating. Jack then bent himself at the knees so he could line his cock up with her pussy. He grabbed his cock near the head and started to rub the tip up against the entrance to her hole. Her pussy skin felt so much softer against his cock than it had against any other skin he had rubbed against it.</p><p>As he rubbed his cock head against her pussy he started to push it forward and it started to slide its way inside her six-and-a-half-year-old pussy. The inside of this girl's cunt felt so good on Jack's molester cock. Before he knew it, the head of his cock was inside her pussy. It was nice and tight and gave just the right amount of pressure all around the head. Jack listened for a second and he could hear Denise sobbing underneath the duct tape. He wished he could take the tape off and listen to her. Jack decided to take a quick break from sliding his cock further into her pussy and he reached down with one of his hands and started to rub her clit in small circles. This clearly felt good to her, because between her sobs Jack could hear small moans of pleasure. After a few minutes of rubbing her clit, he decided to get back to penetrating her pussy.</p><p>Jack continued to push his cock into her pussy and he could feel the muscles tensing around his cock. His cock was at the point where about two and a half inches were buried in little Denise's pussy and, from his instinct, he knew this was about as far as he could go. So Jack just decided to fuck her and started sliding his cock back and forth in this tight little pussy. The feeling was nowhere near as good as the vice that Amy's pussy put on his cock but the equal pressure of Denise's pussy was very good.</p><p>At that moment Jack wished that every man in the courtroom at his trial could experience the joys of this little girl's pussy. If they had felt the tightness, and had felt how warm and wet it was as their cocks penetrated her, maybe then they would have thanked him and not sent him to prison. But Jack pushed that thought out of his mind and continued to fuck her pussy.</p><p>He figured that it wouldn't take very long to blow his load with this girl, but to his surprise he had been fucking her pussy for a good five minutes and he felt like he was not even close to orgasm. Her pussy wasn't so tight that it squeezed the cum out of his cock, it was just right to give him the perfect amount of pleasure.</p><p>Just then he took his cock out of her pussy and decided to give her ass a try while he could. He looked down and noticed a decent amount of pussy juice coming out of her, so he put his fingers in it and gave them a nice coating. He then took his pussy juice-soaked fingers and rubbed them on her asshole and slid a finger into her tight virgin hole. He heard her give out a scream when his finger penetrated her rectum and this made Jack's cock leap up a little.</p><p>Once he was satisfied with the coating on her asshole, Jack took his cock in his hand and lined it up with her hole. Jack pushed forward as hard as he could and felt his cock slowly work its way in Denise's virgin asshole. He got to the point where just a little more than the head was inside her asshole and decided to stop there for safety's sake.</p><p>The lining of her asshole squeezed his cock so much that it almost pained him. But, despite that, he pumped his cock back and forth inside her little asshole for about a minute or so until he started to miss the feel of the inside of her pussy. So Jack quickly pulled his cock out of her asshole, shoved the first three inches into her pussy, and he heard her squeal loudly under the tape.</p><p>Jack fucked her pussy for another few minutes until he felt an orgasm building up inside his balls. He continued to fuck at the same pace, so as to draw out the orgasm as long as he could. After another minute or two, he shot his load into Denise's hot pussy. Unlike Amy, he was able to keep most of his cock inside her pussy as he shot his cum into her.</p><p>He stroked the shaft of his cock to get as much of it out as possible. Then he pulled his cock out of her pussy and watched as his milky white cum dripped out of her pre-teen pussy. Jack leaned over her pussy and stroked the rest of his cum out onto her pussy and stomach. As soon as he was sure his balls were empty, Jack started to lick his cum off Denise's chest and he started to work his way down to her pussy. When he got to her pussy, he took great pleasure in licking it off her pussy and sucking what he could out of the inside. Again, Jack didn't really care for the taste of cum, but he fully enjoyed the taste of cum off a girl's body or out of a girl's pussy.</p><p>He licked his cum off of her for another few minutes, and then he decided that he was finished fucking Denise. Jack walked into the kitchen, grabbed some more napkins, and cleaned her up as much as he could. When he was satisfied at his cleaning job, he pulled his pants and underwear on and shoved the napkins in one of his pants pockets.</p><p>Jack looked at Denise's panties and noticed a spot of blood on them and realized that her parents would notice this, so he grabbed them and shoved them in the pocket with the napkins. He then bent over and undid the tape from one of the drawer handles and took the tape off her ankle. He then repeated the process for the other ankle. Jack expected her to start kicking her legs, but she barely moved them as he slid her pajama bottoms over her legs. Once her bottoms were on, Jack grabbed her ankles and taped them together just in case.</p><p>Jack picked her up from the bed and started to carry her towards the door. He decided not to worry about the mess he'd made on the bed. He knew that most families that had RVs in this area went months at a time without using them, so he probably had some time before they came in again, and by that time the fluids will have completely dried up. Jack opened the RV door, stepped down, and closed it behind him. He decided that he would climb through the top later and lock the door from the inside. He carried Denise back over to her bedroom window, laid her down on the grass, and slid the window open with one covered hand.</p><p>Jack picked her up, put her through the window, laid her on the floor inside, and climbed into the window. Once inside, he grabbed her and put her on the bed. He leaned over to her and put his mouth next to her ear and whispered, ""Now Denise I'm going to be taking your tape off, and you have to remember to not scream, or I will hurt mommy and daddy when they come in the room. You also have to remember that I'll be watching your house for the next couple of days, and I'll hear everything you say and see everything you do. You won't see or hear me, but I promise you that I'll be there. So you can't tell anyone about what we did together. And, if your mommy or daddy asks, you'll tell them you didn't have panties on when you went to bed, and remember I'm listening to you. I'm also going to take the tape off your eyes before I leave, and you have to keep your eyes closed until after I'm gone through your window, or you know what will happen.""</p><p>After saying this, Jack decided to pull his shirt over his head just in case she did open her eyes. After doing so, he started to take the tape off her ankles and wrists. Once the tape was off, he pulled her sheets over her then he took the tape off her mouth. He looked at her and asked in a whisper, ""Now, are you going to keep your eyes closed?"" She didn't say anything and just nodded her head. So Jack grabbed a corner of the tape over her eyes and removed it carefully so as to not take too much of her eyebrows or eyelashes with it. Once the tape was off, he wasn't surprised to see her eyes squinted shut. Jack shoved the pieces of tape in a pocket of his jeans, quickly went over to the window, jumped out, slid the window shut, and dashed over to the RV, all the while keeping his shirt over his head, just in case.</p><p>Once he had done his business in the RV, Jack walked slowly back over the Denise's window and put his ear as close to it as he could. He could hear light sobs coming from the side of the room that contained her bed. He stood up and found her in pretty much the same position as he had left her with her eyes shut crying them out. This was a beautiful sight, that he was able to have so much influence over the girl. He knew that he would get a pretty decent head start before she'd even consider telling anyone about what had happened. Jack pulled his shirt back down from his face and started walking to the backyard to put the tape back in the tool shed. All the while he had a big smile on his face that came from a job well done.</p>"
461,Whatever Rhonda Wants...,APDamien,APDamien@ca.rr.com,"['Mg', 'lolita', 'inc', 'het', 'fath', 'dau', '1st', 'cons', 'oral', 'anal']","A young girl wants her Daddy inside her, and her will is stronger than his won't. It takes her a while, but she gets what she wants",2013-03-31T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Your daughter — your ten-year-old daughter — just told me I should 'be willing to share you'. What, exactly, did she mean by that?""</p><p>Busted. When your fiancée gives you that look... I asked a counter-question to give myself time to think. ""What was the context?""</p><p>""She told me she understood I was going to be her new Mommy, and she hoped I'd make you happy and the other way around. And then she gave me that line about sharing.""</p><p>""If I had to guess...""</p><p>Rhonda came in and gave me a ""don't be an idiot"" look. ""We can trust Lucy, Daddy, I can tell, 'n besides, she's gonna be my new Mommy. She'll be living with us all the time. We gotta trust her. Please, Daddy?""</p><p>I was so busted.</p><p>""Tell me what?"" Lucy asked.</p><p>I was a sucker for Ronni's ""Please,"" and now both of them were giving me that look. I cleared my throat and did my best to explain.</p><p>""It all started with a sleepover. Rhonda invited five of her friends for a pajama party on her seventh birthday. They spent the afternoon on the playset in the backyard. Whenever they got too hot, one of them turned on the hose and they took turns spraying each other. When they got tired of that, I served cake &amp; ice cream, then put Enchanted in the DVD player and gave myself a well-earned rest. I ordered in a bunch of pizza, and was instantly voted 'Daddy of the Year'.""</p><p>""Well, you are,"" Rhonda put in, ""The other daddies do hamburgers 'n hot dogs in the summer. I like them. But they take forever to cook. It's the same thing over and over. But pizza... lots of different tastes 'n it's so delicious.""</p><p>""You see what I mean?"" I shrugged. ""So after dinner they wanted another movie, so I put in Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs. By then it was well past their bedtime, so I insisted they lie down and dimmed the lights.""</p><p>""And then what?""</p><p>""We were too excited to go to sleep."" Rhonda said, ""We played 'Spin the Bottle'. The spinner had to lick the other person's face — like a dog. And everybody laughed. After a while we got bored with that 'n we switched to 'Truth or Dare'. We were being quiet about it, really. But then Marianne spun, 'n the bottle pointed at Julia, 'n she said, 'Dare' 'n Marianne challenged her to do a handstand for a minute, 'n Julia had only done one button on her top, 'n when she was upside down it came undone 'n we could all see her nipples 'n they were huge 'n stuck out like vitamin pills. We were already pretty giggly so we all started laughing.""</p><p>""I'd gone up to my room to work on my latest book. I got several pages done, then I noticed it was getting noisy. I walked downstairs...""</p><p>""Julia did her handstand."" Rhonda interrupted, ""She was giggling really hard, but she did it. Then she spun the bottle again, 'n Daddy got to the bottom of the stairs just then. She said, 'You girls are supposed to be asleep.' 'N the bottle was pointing right at Daddy. So we giggled about that, 'n Julia asked, 'Truth or Dare, Mr. Sawyer.' Daddy just stood there with his mouth open. So we all started laughing again.""</p><p>""It took me about 3 seconds to realize what was going on. Looking back, I realize I should have been the grown up and just told them to quiet down. But I said the first thing I thought of, which was 'Dare.' I figured they'd make me crow like a rooster or something silly like that.""</p><p>""And Julia just looked at Daddy 'n dared him to show us his pee-place.""</p><p>""And I said, 'Now, wait just a darn a minute,' but the problem was, by saying, 'Dare,' I'd accepted the rules of the game. I had to do the dare, or or be a welsher. Then Julia said, 'I'll show mine if you show yours,' and Holly said the same thing, with Sabrina about a second behind. I was stuck. So I pulled down my PJs and let them look.""</p><p>""You didn't,"" Lucy said.</p><p>""I sure did. It was almost like I was in a trance of some sort. And they all came up to get a close look. Holly and Sabrina had pulled down their bottoms and were sitting with their legs crossed, giving me a good view of their hairless slits. Julia was staring at my penis with her green eyes wide and her mouth open. After a few seconds, she reached out slowly toward it. That woke me up from the trance. 'Don't,' I told her, and pulled my PJ bottom back up. Julia looked around and noticed Holly &amp; Sabrina and remembered her promise. So she pulled her bottom off completely, and lay down with her knees spread. I could see her piss hole and her cunt and her little nub of a clit... everything. Kids these days... It's a miracle none of them talked about it, I would have been charged with some sort of indecency with minors, or at least thrown out of the neighborhood. But by some miracle, they all just looked and nobody told their parents.""</p><p>""So?""</p><p>""I went back upstairs. The girls were quiet the rest of the night, so I figured it was just isolated curiosity or maybe Julia wanted to score one on the grown-up. But when I got into bed, I tossed and turned, remembering... thinking about Julia's expression as she put out her hand. She'd looked, well, hungry. At last I gave up and jacked off, imagining Julia's little hand wrapped around my cock, stroking up and down, faster and faster, until I came.""</p><p>""So you had a 'thing' for little girls?""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess so. I hadn't realized it until that party, but Julia made me aware of it. Of course, I wasn't planning to do anything about it, just thinking about the harm I could do made me feel sick. But Julia started becoming part of my fantasies.""</p><p>""Tell Lucy about Mr. Connors's party, Daddy.""</p><p>""Okay, sweetums. Nathan — Julia's father — used to live next door. About four months after Ronnie's party, he organized a 'mixer'. At least that's what he called it. He invited a bunch of his friends and co-workers: singles, divorced, widowed like me. Put out a bunch of snack foods, showed a romantic comedy on his home theater. After dinner, he put out four Twister® boards on his living room carpet, because there were so many of us. He then announced we would be playing 'strip twister'. If you fell, you had to take off an article of clothing, then you were allowed to find a new spot with the required color dots. When you were down to only your undies, you could choose to drink a shot instead.</p><p>""Sounds pretty risque.""</p><p>""Well, he'd sent the children downstairs to the rumpus room with a bunch of snacks and toys and simple board games and G-rated DVDs, and a couple of teenage girls from across the street to watch them. So it was adults only, and after all, the whole purpose of the party was get people hooked up.""</p><p>""Did you win, or lose.""</p><p>I continued, pausing occasionally to remember as accurately as I could.</p><p>""I'm pretty agile, but some of the people there were 10 years younger than me. Eventually I was down to my Fruit-of-the-Looms, and drank a shot instead of going naked. A while later, another shot. After that, I wasn't so steady, so I ended up having a few more. By then, taking my undies off didn't seem like such a bad idea, so there I was playing Twister naked. But the drinks caught up with me, and I started feeling woozy. Nathan's girlfriend guided me upstairs to one of the guest bedrooms to recover — by that time it was the only empty bedroom.""</p><p></p><blockquote>I sat there a while, then I lay down. I was just starting to drift off to sleep when a stacked blonde walked in. More accurately, ""staggered in."" Uma, I think her name was. Stark naked, like me.

<p>""Oh, I didn't know this room was in use,"" she said.</p>
<p>""That's okay,"" I answered. ""I'm here on top of the bed, you can get into the sheets. I won't bother you, I promise.""</p>
<p>""Okay,"" she said. Then she seemed to notice that I was just as naked as she was. She looked at my penis — already starting to swell from looking at her — with that same wide-eyed, jaw-dropped stare that I'd seen on Julia in that Truth or Dare game. ""And what if I want to be bothered?""</p>
<p>""Well, in that case...""</p>
<p>She leaned over and kissed me. Then she lay down with one leg across mine, and we kissed some more. Then there was groping, and me kissing her nipples, and I was hard as a rock and she had her hand around my cock... And she jumped up and ran for the bathroom. I heard her throwing up in there. When she came back, she looked sheepish. ""I'm sorry, that kind of ruined the mood for me. And I don't feel so good...""</p>
<p>""That's okay,"" I told her. What else can you say in a situation like that?</p>
<p>Uma had left the bathroom door half open. There was a mirror on it, and in the mirror was a green eye and some dark curls that looked familiar...</p>
<p>Uma climbed under the sheets and fell asleep. I was frustrated, but I didn't want to jack off with Uma in the bed next to me. I pulled the coverlet over myself, turned off the light, closed my eyes, and fell asleep.</p></blockquote><p>""Look, Norman, I don't care about your previous conquests. Or even your failures. I just want to know what's going on with my future step-daughter,""</p><p>""I'm leading up to that. You need to hear the whole story or you won't understand what's going on.""</p><p>""He's right, Mama Lucy,"" Rhonda put in. ""It all goes together.""</p><p></p><blockquote>I woke up a couple of hours later. Uma was gone, but there was a warm body under the coverlet with me. A naked warm body. Snuggled up, pressed tight against me from chest to crotch. That's what woke me up. When I moved, two hands came up and pulled my head down for a kiss. A deep kiss. She tasted delicious. I responded in kind. We moved on, me nibbling on her ears, sucking on the side of her neck. I reached for her breast, but she pushed my hand down between her legs instead. ""Ummm..."" she murmured as my fingers found her clit.

<p>Then a hand was around my cock, moving slowly up and down. I was incredibly hard by then, even more because of my unfinished encounter earlier. When I started leaking pre-cum, she spread it over the head of my cock, then guided my fingers into her cunt. It felt very tight, like the ultimate ""snapping pussy.""</p>
<p>""Here,"" she whispered, and pulled me on top of her. I found the opening of her cunt and pressed against her. ""Aaah!"" she gasped out, but her legs wrapped partway around mine and urged me in. She was tight, very tight, so I moved slowly. Another ""Aaah!"" and I was in. I started moving slowly, and her legs pulled me into a rhythm. The state I was in, I only lasted a couple of minutes, but she moaned ""Ohhhhh"" just before I came inside her.</p>
<p>She slipped out of bed while I was recovering and padded quietly out of the room.</p>
<p>I went back to sleep again, feeling very relaxed and happy.</p></blockquote><p>""Wait a minute,"" Lucy asked. ""Are you saying that she... that you...""</p><p>I nodded, and went on with the story.</p><p></p><blockquote> I woke up again around midnight. As the fog cleared from my brain, I realized what was weird about that encounter. The naked body pressed against mine had been short. Nearly two feet shorter than me. From shoulders to mid-thighs, she had barely reached from my chest to my crotch. My head had been bent down as far as it would go when we kissed. And I hadn't felt any breasts; my mysterious lover had been completely flat-chested. That's probably why she deflected my hand from her tits to her pussy. And I remembered the green eye in the mirror. I was starting to get a bad feeling about this.

<p>I suppressed the urge to run to the bathroom and throw up. Instead, I switched on the lamp, got dressed, walked next door, and went back to bed.</p>
<p>I was still feeling the effects the next morning, so when the alarm went off I hit the ""snooze"" button without thinking about it. That meant I had to rush breakfast for Rhonda, luckily she'd gotten dressed all by herself. I walked Ronnie out to the curb, and Julia was already waiting for the school bus. She looked at me, winked, and licked her lips. I couldn't think of a single thing to say, but I felt my face turning red. I turned away and walked quickly back into the house.</p>
<p>Julia came over after lunch Saturday to play dolls with Rhonda. There was a predatory look in her eye that made me nervous, so I busied myself in the kitchen making cookies and popcorn. Then I went outside to do some gardening, but we were having a heat wave in Orlando — the heat and humidity soon drove me inside again. The girls were having a ""tea party"" in the dollhouse I'd made Rhonda, so I figured I was safe. After a couple of hours I put them down for a nap in Ronnie's bedroom. After I kissed Rhonda on the cheek, Julia wanted one too. But she managed to turn her head at the last second and kissed me right on the lips.</p>
<p>I went back to my office to write, but Julia came tip-toeing in a few minutes later. ""Do you need some water or something,"" I asked her.</p>
<p>She shook her head No. ""I want another kiss.""</p>
<p>""Now look, young lady..."" I started.</p>
<p>""Don't get all stuffy, Mr. Sawyer. Please? It's not like you forced me or anything. I wanted it. I liked it, you liked it. So stop hammering the teapot.""</p>
<p>Hammering the teapot? What? Must be something Julia picked up from her great-gran. Anyway, I got the gist: Don't make a mountain out of a molehill. ""Hmmm... Maybe, but I don't think you came.""</p>
<p>""Oh, that thing where people scream? Naw. But it felt really nice. And I like you. Really. A whole lot. I think I love you.""</p>
<p>""Oh, that's just a crush. I can't take advantage of...""</p>
<p>Julia looked disgusted. ""Not a crush. Something more. I don't know what to call it. But it's not just a crush. And it's not just the pleasure, it's something about you that I really like."" She hopped up into my lap. I was already half-erect from our talking, and this didn't help things one bit.</p>
<p>She wriggled in my lap, and laughed. ""And you feel the same way about me."" She wriggled for emphasis.</p>
<p>""Do you know what they do with child molesters in this state?""</p>
<p>""You didn't molest me. Maybe I molested you. And I want to 'molest' you again. C'mon, give me a kiss.""</p>
<p>Now, again, I should have stood up, dumped her on the floor, and told her to go back to bed. But I didn't have a girlfriend at the time, and it had been so very good Wednesday night. And I couldn't help remembering her pleasure moan at the end.... And she was still wriggling, right on top of my — now very hard — cock. So I just sat there with her on top of me. But one thing struck me... she'd known what she was doing....</p>
<p>""Wednesday night wasn't your first time. You knew exactly how. You've 'gone all the way' before, haven't you?""</p>
<p>""Sure, Mr. Sawyer.""</p>
<p>""Who got you started?""</p>
<p>""Ask me no questions, and I'll tell you no lies,"" she replied. ""I won't tell on you. And I won't tell on anybody else, either.""</p>
<p>""Anybody? That sounds like more than one man.""</p>
<p>""Man, boy, one or a dozen. I'm not telling. I'll tell you this. I liked it the first time. I liked it every time. I liked it a whole bunch with you.""</p>
<p>I sat silently digesting this.</p>
<p>""If it makes you that nervous, Mr. Sawyer... You just sit there. I'll do everything. It won't be your fault. I 'molested' you, okay?""</p>
<p>I didn't say anything. I couldn't think of an answer. ""Yes,"" would mean I was agreeing to her plan. ""No,"" would mean she'd stop. So I did what she said: I just sat there while Julia stood on the chair, bent over and took my head in her little paws, and kissed me, then nibbled my lower lip. My mouth had a mind of its own, apparently, and my tongue found her and played with it. She undid my shirt and pulled it off, then pulled my T-shirt over my head and rubbed her hands over my chest and belly.</p>
<p>Then she pulled her shirt over her head, revealing a flat chest with big nipples for a girl her size. She took my hand, sucked two fingers into her mouth to wet them, then used them to rub her own nipple. After a minute or so she was moaning in pleasure and I was breathing hard. She stopped just long enough to take off her skirt and panties, revealing her tiny hairless slit. She pulled her labia apart, giving me a fantastic view of her pussy. She used my fingers again to rub her clit and then to finger her ""snapper"".</p>
<p>She bent down, unzipped my jeans, and reached into my boxers to bring out my cock. She spread her juices on it. Her hand felt so nice, I nearly came right then. I heard a voice murmuring, ""Please... please... please..."" and realized it was my own. She held me in one hand and slowly squatted down to get my cockhead in the entrance to her cunt. Then she lowered herself farther, her knees on either side of my thighs, driving me all the way into her. She started moving up and down on me. I wasn't quite so over-excited, and managed to last a few minutes, but she started moaning in pleasure again, and the sound sent me over the edge.</p>
<p>When I had shrunk out of her, she took some tissues from my desk and cleaned me off, then herself. She tucked me back into my boxers with a loving pat, then zipped up my jeans. She put her clothes back on, slowly, making sure I got a good look at every stage, a sort of strip-tease in reverse. She kissed me once more, tender and lingering, then hopped back to the floor and rejoined Rhonda in her bed.</p>
<p>Rhonda and Julia scheduled another sleepover the next weekend. By this time, I knew this was a set up. So I did my best to get out of it. I tried to get one of the teenagers across-the-street to come over and babysit, so I could go out on a date — I'd go out even if I had to date Broom-Hilda. But Phyllis had a date and Marcia had the flu. Then I called my agent and said I'd do a book signing anywhere, as long as it was far enough away to require an overnight stay. She called me back the next morning and said she tried, but wasn't able to get anything on such short notice.</p>
<p>So I got ready. I put together a complicated dinner that had to be cooked at the last minute, which kept me busy all afternoon. I left Rhonda and Julia with a bunch of Disney/pixar DVDs and their toys while I washed all the pots and pans and dishes afterward. That kept me busy until their bedtime. I put them to bed and headed straight for my room — I'd turn off the lights, lock the door and pretend to be asleep. I should have known better. To quote Stranger in a Strange Land, ""when a gal is gonna, she's gonna. All a man can do is cooperate with the inevitable."" Julia walked in right behind me. I turned around, saw her, and said something brilliant like, ""Wha..."".</p>
<p>""Shhh!"" she said. ""We'll have to be quick. I told Ronnie I needed to go to the bathroom real bad."" And just like that, she pulled off her clothes, unzipped and pulled down my jeans, climbed on the chair, pulled my head down for a long kiss, then fingered herself until she was wet. She bent her knees, impaled herself on me, and started moving up and down like somebody dribbling a basketball. I came inside her while she moaned. She cleaned us up and headed back to Rhonda's room.</p>
<p>After a couple more incidents like that, I realized I was falling in love with Julia. Not the adult love I'd had with Rhonda's mother before that drunk driver, but I guess the same kind of ""in love"" that Julia felt toward me. I was happier, more content, with her around. Not just for sex, just seeing her. Or knowing she was downstairs playing with Rhonda. And I stopped resisting. Whenever she wanted, I was ready. Julia started coming over to play with Rhonda more often. She knew how to do basic things in a kitchen, and she'd often bake Pillsbury roll cookies or biscuits, or make microwave popcorn. And she would always bring me a sample. A freshly-baked cookie or biscuit is delicious. When you add a French kiss and a few seconds of groping, it's absolutely wonderful.</p>
<p>Julia was a study in contradictions. Her pronunciation was nearly as good as an adult's, but her diction was still that of a child, simple sentences strung together with ""and"". She played dolls and simple games with Rhonda, but in bed she acted like an adult in a child's body: she knew what she wanted and wasn't reluctant to ask for it.</p>
<p>We fell into a routine of sorts. At least one good kiss every time Julia visited. I took to wearing loose t-shirts and sweat pants around the house, so she could just reach in and grope me. Sex once or twice a week, usually with Julia on top. Or sometimes dog-style. Julia liked that a lot, but I preferred seeing the look of pleasure on her face and fingering her nipples during intercourse.</p>
<p>I did wonder who initiated Julia. Her father? About 90% of child molesters are either relatives or family acquaintances. But Nathan's preferences... I never saw him with a woman under 25, most of them were around 30, a little bit plump, and 36D or larger. Looking back on the Twister game, his then-date hadn't shaved her pussy. Then again, should you call what happened with Julia ""molestation""? Most people consider any sexual activity with a child to be molestation, but the word really means unwanted touching or advances — the Latin root moles means ""trouble"", ""difficulty"", or ""annoyance"". It was pretty clear that when Julia had sex with me, it was anything but unwanted, troublesome, or annoying.</p>
<p>Then one Saturday night — a sleepover — we were fucking like bunnies, dog-style. Pretty vigorous, Julia was braced against the headboard, moaning and panting. And the door opened and Rhonda walked in. She looked at us, me pounding into Julia, except that as soon as I saw her I stopped. Julia looked around to see why I stopped, and muttered, ""Uh, oh.""</p>
<p>But Rhonda just looked at us, turned, and left. I was so embarrassed. I started to wilt, but Julia started moving against me. Then she clamped down hard on me and that was it, I screamed as I spurted inside her.</p></blockquote><p>Okay, so you were screwing Julia. And your daughter caught you, so you started doing her too?</p><p>""It wasn't like that, Mama Lucy. Really. Let me tell the next part?""</p><p>I nodded, ""Okay.""</p><p>""I woke up, went into the bathroom to pee, and there were these strange squeaking noises coming from Daddy's room. Loud, and real fast, squeee, squee, squee, squee. And Julia hadn't been in bed when I woke up. So I went to see what was happening. And there were Daddy and Julia, no clothes. They were bouncing around on the bed. It didn't make any sense. But I found out what was making that odd noise. And where Julia was. So I went back to bed.</p><p>""Next morning, I asked Julia about it, 'n she said something about liking Daddy a lot. She said most girls our age didn't like it. But she did, it felt good, 'n it made Daddy feel good. I liked feeling good. Eating ice cream, going way up in a swing, things that made me feel good, 'n making Daddy feel good, that sounded nice too. 'C'n I make Daddy feel good, too?' Well, Julia looked real nervous, 'n she stammered. She always talks so nice. She sounds more like a 10-year old than like our other friends, 'n finally she said I should talk to Daddy about it. But I should spend a long time thinking about it first. She also said I should never tell anybody about what I saw. Not teachers or the school counselor, not even our best friends at school. She said if anybody found out, they would take Daddy away, 'n I would have to go live with strangers. That sounded horrible. I decided never to mention it to anybody but Daddy and Julia.""</p><p>Most of the time Rhonda's pronunciation was pretty good, but when she got excited she tended to simplify words as she had when she was four.</p><p>I went on:</p><p></p><blockquote>The next time Julia came over, she told me what she and Rhonda talked about. I was glad she'd warned Ronnie not to tell anybody. For me to tell her would be too much like the abusing father telling his little girl to keep her mouth shut or bad things would happen. After that, we were careful to always keep the bedroom door locked.

<p>----------------------------------------</p>
<p>But a week later, Julia told me, ""Ronnie wants to watch us.""</p>
<p>""What?""</p>
<p>""She said she thought about it. And she wasn't sure, and maybe if she can see us do it she'll have a better idea whether she wants to.""</p>
<p>""You're part of this too. How do you feel about letting her watch?""</p>
<p>""Oh, it won't bother me.""</p>
<p>I stopped to consider. ""I'm worried that even watching us will frighten her or something. What do you think? Did you ever watch?""</p>
<p>She nodded. ""I watched two people. It didn't bother me, it made me excited. But I don't know how Ronnie will react.""</p>
<p>I thought about it some more. The risks of letting a little girl watch me fuck her best friend. The risks of making it seem all mysterious and scary. I finally decided knowledge was better than mystery. ""Okay, we can show her before the two of you have your nap.""</p>
<p>""Mmmm hmmm..."" Julia nodded, grinning saucily at me. We talked about it some more, and decided that Julia would be the leader, visibly in control, like that first time in my bedroom.</p>
<p>I told Rhonda my decision at breakfast. ""A little bit after lunch, okay, honey?"" Ronnie nodded. ""And if you change your mind, that's okay, too."" ""Sure, Daddy."" She nodded again.</p>
<p>I ordered pizza again for lunch, it was the girls' favorite food. After lunch I put a Doris Day/Rock Hudson comedy in the player. If Rhonda said ""Yuck! Mush stuff,"" or something like that, I'd remind her that Julia and I were going to do ""mush stuff."" But she watched it intently. She didn't always seem to get the motivation, but she liked the film and laughed in all the right places.</p>
<p>Then we went up to the bedroom. We usually did our foreplay under the covers, but Rhonda would want to see everything, so I'd turned up the heat a couple of degrees. I adjusted my desk chair to be comfortable for Rhonda. ""You don't have to do this,"" I reminded her. ""If it scares you, or makes you want to throw up or anything else bad, speak up and we'll stop.""</p>
<p>""Yes, Daddy."" Rhonda stuck out her tongue at me, then grinned</p>
<p>Julia and I sat down on the bed and started kissing. Then her tongue touched my lips and I opened my mouth to her. We pulled apart a couple of inches so Ronnie could see our tongues.</p>
<p>""Why are you doing that?"" Rhonda asked.</p>
<p>""It feels good,"" Julia said.</p>
<p>""Everything we're doing here, we're doing because it feels good,"" I added. ""Okay, honey?""</p>
<p>""Okay, Daddy.""</p>
<p>I returned to kissing Julia, nibbling gently on her lower lip. She turned her head and I raked my teeth gently over her earlobe for a couple of minutes. Then she grabbed my head and returned the favor. She slid her mouth down and kissed the side of my neck. Then I did the same to her while she ran her hands through my hair. She lifted up my shirt and rubbed my chest, then she unbuttoned her blouse so I could play with her nipples. I stole a look at Rhonda to see how she was taking this. She was watching us intently, but I didn't see any signs of distress. Good.</p>
<p>Julia grabbed my head and pulled me down to her nipples. I flicked one with my tongue until she started moaning non-stop, then the other. I took it gently into my mouth, with just a little suction the way she liked it. When her moans peaked and then became quieter, I switched back to the first nip. I went back and forth a few times, extracting loud moans of pleasure. Then Julia stood up, undid her skirt and pulled it off, followed by her panties.</p>
<p>""Up,"" she said. I stood up, and she pulled down my sweat pants, then my BVDs. I stepped out of them, and she took my cock in her hand and gave it a firm squeeze. Then she lay down on the bed, and motioned for me to lie next to her. I started kissing her nipples again, and she took my hand and pulled it to her pussy. I started caressing her inner lips, then dipped into her cunny for juice and started spreading it over her clit. She moaned louder. But a minute or so of that was all she would take.</p>
<p>""Enough of that,"" said Julia. She gave my shoulder a push, and I rolled over face-up on the bed.</p>
<p>I looked at Rhonda again. She was staring at us with that same hungry look — wide eyes and mouth slightly open — that Julia'd had at the Truth or Dare game. If fucking 7-year-old Julia was a bad idea, then screwing my own daughter was a worse one. But would I have a choice in the matter? I had a very bad feeling about this...</p>
<p>Julia climbed over to straddle me, then slowly lowered herself until she felt me at the entrance to her cunt. Then she, too, looked over at Rhonda and saw that same look. She gave a satisfied nod, moved around a little to spread her juices on me, and worked me into her with one firm movement. She sat there a few seconds, both of us enjoying the sensation of her cunt impaled on me. Then she started to move, raising herself up, then lowering herself. Slowly at first, then faster, both of us moaning. Then nearly bouncing on the bed, up-down-up-down. My climax was near, and I put one hand firmly over my mouth to stifle my scream. That might leave Rhonda with the impression I was being hurt.</p>
<p>Once she felt me cum inside her, Julia slowed down, still moving but less frantically, until my slowly shrinking cock slipped out of her. Then she let herself fall on top of me for a long, slow kiss.</p>
<p>""Wow,"" Rhonda said. ""Was that really as much fun as it looked like?""</p>
<p>""It was for me,"" I answered.</p>
<p>""Me, too,"" said Julia. ""Maybe not as much fun as for your dad, but still a lot of fun.""</p>
<p>""Wow, again.""</p>
<p>Julia went into the bathroom and came out with a damp towel. She cleaned us both off, then sat smiling at me. I smiled back, it was wonderful having little Julia make love to me. The feelings we had for each other... how she turned me on.</p>
<p>Eventually our breathing returned to normal, and it was time for me to be the Daddy again. ""Okay, kids. Time for your nap.""</p>
<p>""Yes, Daddy.""</p>
<p>""Okay, Mr. Sawyer.""</p>
<p>I chivvied them off to Rhonda's room, read them a few pages of ""bedtime story,"" then turned off the light and went back to my office.</p>
<p>----------------------------------------</p>
<p>A few days later, Rhonda came into my room.</p>
<p>""Yes, honey?""</p>
<p>""I want to do it with you, Daddy. What you were doing with Julia.""</p>
<p>Well, there it was. As bald as Julia's pussy. But something still told me this would be a bad idea — at least right now. ""Do you trust Daddy, honey?""</p>
<p>""Yes, Daddy, of course.""</p>
<p>""Well, I think you're not ready, even if you want to. Will you believe me?""</p>
<p>""Yes, Daddy, but...""</p>
<p>""But what, honey?""</p>
<p>""I really want to make you feel good. Please, please, please...""</p>
<p>""We'll talk about it tonight, okay, Ronnie?""</p>
<p>""Okay, Daddy.""</p>
<p>Then I sat and thought. How was I going to keep Ronnie happy without fucking my daughter? I went downstairs and found Rhonda playing with her miniature doll-village. She looked up with a hopeful expression.</p>
<p>""Ronnie, hon, could you go next door and see if Julia can come over and play with you?""</p>
<p>""Sure, Daddy."" She gave me a knowing look.</p>
<p>She came back with Julia a few minutes later. I put out glasses of pink lemonade, and they played a few minutes, then Julia looked up. ""You asked Ronnie to bring me over. So you want to talk about something, right?""</p>
<p>I nodded. The two of us went upstairs, and I told her about my dilemma. She agreed that Rhonda was probably not ready for sex yet.</p>
<p>""But that doesn't mean the two of you can't have fun together. Teach her to do it with her hands. Actual sex depends on the state of her body, but using her hands only depends on her state of mind. And that, at least, seems to be ready. Maybe as ready as me.""</p>
<p>I thought about it. Imagining Ronnie's hands stroking me. I was almost instantly hard, but I needed to think with the head on my shoulders, not the one between my legs. Julia went downstairs to play with Rhonda some more; I took a cold shower, and turned the idea over in my mind, probably for a full half hour. Then I went downstairs and nodded to Julia. She smiled and nodded back.</p>
<p>I made dinner: a good hot soup, Southern Fried chicken, and chess pie. Rhonda and Julia were still talking a mile a minute, so I suggested Rhonda walk her home — all fifty feet of it. Of course, once they got there they wheedled Nathan out of another dessert, but what the heck, they're growing kids. Rhonda came back about half an hour later.</p>
<p>""Hi, Daddy, I'm home. Have you decided?""</p>
<p>""Yes. You remember what I said about your body not being ready for what Julia and I have been doing?""</p>
<p>""Sure.""</p>
<p>""Well, there are other ways to have fun. If you like, I'll teach you something that will be all your own, instead of a copy of what Julia and I do.""</p>
<p>""Just for me? That sounds nice, Daddy.""</p>
<p>""I think it will be. Let's go upstairs."" I led Rhonda up to my bedroom, and patted the bed for her to sit down. She did, looking at me curiously.</p>
<p>""Now... if you start feeling nervous, if you want me to stop, any time something doesn't feel right, you tell me, okay?""</p>
<p>""Sure, Daddy, I'll tell you.""</p>
<p>That was the best I could hope for. I undressed for bed, but didn't put on my PJs. I just stood there and let her look. She did.</p>
<p>""Remember when Julia dared me at the sleepover?""</p>
<p>""Sure, Daddy. That was really funny.""</p>
<p>""Remember what it looked like? Just dangling down loose?""</p>
<p>""Oh... yeah, sure.""</p>
<p>""Look now. See, it's standing up, kind of sticking out?""</p>
<p>""Yes. Why's that?""</p>
<p>""Because of what we're going to do. It's like that when I 'do things' with Julia, too.""</p>
<p>""Oh, right.""</p>
<p>""It was soft before. It's all hard now. You can touch it if you want.""</p>
<p>She reached out a hand, tentatively, and touched my penis, causing a pulse of pleasure.</p>
<p>""That's right, honey. See how it feels. Remember, stop anytime you want to.""</p>
<p>""Sure, Daddy."" She took hold of it, touched the head, the little area under the head, the shaft — bottom, top, and both sides, feeling it gently with her fingers, then stroking it with her palm. I concentrated on my current tech-writing assignment so as not to cum from this treatment. Then she reached for my balls.</p>
<p>""Careful,"" I said, taking her hand for a moment. 'Those are very sensitive, you have to touch them very gently or it will hurt.""</p>
<p>""I don't want to hurt you, Daddy.""</p>
<p>""You won't, as long as you're gentle. Go ahead.""</p>
<p>So she touched my balls gently, cradled them in her hands, and looked at them. At last she seemed satisfied. ""What now, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Now it's your turn.""</p>
<p>""Oh, Daddy, you've seen me naked lots of times, giving me a bath when I was little.""</p>
<p>""That was different. Then I was just thinking about getting you clean. Now I'm thinking about 'feeling good', that's why it's standing up like that. Oh, and now that I think of it, you don't have to take off everything. Keep your panties on, okay?""</p>
<p>""Sure."" Rhonda pulled her blouse over her head, showing her tiny nipples. She pulled off her shoes and sox, then unzipped her skirt, pulled it down and stepped out of it. She stood in front of me, looking desirable, maybe even more than Julia, and that was saying a lot.</p>
<p>""What's next, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""This time, you just watch."" I went into the bathroom and came back with a bath towel and a tube of K-Y. I spread the towel over the bed, and sat down on it. Then I squeezed some lube onto my palm, and spread it over my cock.</p>
<p>""What's that for, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""It's to help me feel good.""</p>
<p>""Can I do it?""</p>
<p>""Next time, honey, next time. I promise.""</p>
<p>""Okay."" She looked a little bit sulky, but continued to look. She seemed fascinated, like a bird staring at a snake.</p>
<p>I wrapped my hand around my cock and started stroking, slowly. Rhonda watched intently. I looked at her nipples and thought about kissing them. Then I looked at her panties. They were pink, opaque, but I knew what would be under them: Heaven. ""Rhonda, honey, would you come here and kiss me?""</p>
<p>She did, on the cheek.</p>
<p>""On the lips, honey. If we're going to be lovers, we kiss mouth to mouth.""</p>
<p>""Like this, Daddy?"" she asked, then planted her lips on mine. When she pulled back, I was breathing hard.</p>
<p>""Yes, honey, just like that.""</p>
<p>""Umm.. you're right. That is nicer."" She kissed me again. I grasped her waist with my other hand, feeling how smooth her skin was. I touched her lips with my tongue, and she parted them. I licked her lips, and she did the same to me. Yes. I reached out my hand to touch her knee. She looked down, then used one hand to lift it off. I thought I'd gone too fast for her, but she put it on her inner thigh. ""This feels nice, Daddy.""</p>
<p>""Yes, honey, it is very nice. Now I want you to step back a little and just watch, okay?""</p>
<p>""Sure, Daddy."" Ronnie took a step back, but I kept one hand on her thigh. I looked at her panties as I sped up. I remembered what it was like being in Julia, and imagined myself in Ronnie's slit. She'd be even tighter than Julia, completely inexperienced. As I thought about this, I unconsciously sped up, making longer strokes up and down my cock.</p>
<p>""You like looking at me, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Yes, honey. Very much. It makes me excited, helps me feel good.""</p>
<p>She smiled at me, then pulled her panties down an inch. Then another inch. Her slit was still hidden, but I could see her mound.</p>
<p>I looked at it, so smooth, no hair, smaller and less protuberant than on an adult woman, and imagined actually seeing her slit. Then the idea of about cumming inside Ronnie, inside my own daughter's cunny, hit me. My hand moved faster, little, short strokes now. Then I cried out in pleasure as I spurted cum onto my hand and the towel.</p>
<p>""Are you okay, Daddy? Did you hurt yourself? Are you bleeding or something?""</p>
<p>""No, honey. That felt so good I had to scream to express it. Daddy's not hurt, not at all.""</p>
<p>""What's that white stuff?""</p>
<p>""It's called semen, honey. From an old word meaning seeds. It's part of how babies are made.""</p>
<p>""Wait. When you put that in Julia, you're making babies?""</p>
<p>""No, honey. Julia is too young to make babies. So are you. If we were older, then we might make babies, but we'd try not to.""</p>
<p>""Why?""</p>
<p>""Remember what Julia said about if anybody found out?""</p>
<p>""Umm Hmm.""</p>
<p>""Well, if Julia had a baby, or even started to grow one, everybody would know that she'd had intercourse. That's the grown-up word for the way people make babies. And then they'd wonder who had done that to such a young girl. And when the baby was born, they could test something called DNA, which is how close relatives are linked. And they'd know I was the father. Then they'd take me away and lock me up. So we don't want that to happen.""</p>
<p>""Oh. Daddy, I don't want them to take you away. Be careful with Julia, okay?""</p>
<p>""I will honey.""</p>
<p>""Okay, Daddy. What next?""</p>
<p>""We're through with this lesson, and I'm going to clean up.""</p>
<p>I took the towel and wiped the semen and lube off myself. Then I took a damp cloth and finished cleaning up, washed my hands, and put the towel and facecloth in the hamper.</p>
<p>""When can we do this some more, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Tomorrow, if you want to. Otherwise, whenever you decide.""</p>
<p>Ronnie nodded.</p>
<p>We watched Tangled and then I put Rhonda to bed. I read to her a few minutes, then gave her a goodnight kiss on the lips. ""Mmmmm,"" she said, ""That's nice.""</p>
<p>I nodded, turned off the light, and left.</p>
<p>----------------------------------------</p>
<p>Rhonda came into my room about an hour before her bedtime the next day.</p>
<p>""Hi, Ronnie. What's up?""</p>
<p>""Let's do some more, Daddy.""</p>
<p>One track mind. It should have bothered me, but it didn't. ""Okay. But one thing. You don't have to do this. I've loved you since you were born, and I'll love you just as much if you don't do these kinds of things with me.""</p>
<p>""I know that, Daddy. I just want to hear you scream for me like you do for Julia.""</p>
<p>""Okay, honey."" I put another towel on the bed, took off my daytime clothes, and sat on the towel. She walked up to me and kissed me, a little tentatively but with meaning. Her lips parted and her tongue came into my mouth. ""Mmmmm...."" she moaned, as my tongue touched hers.</p>
<p>Rhonda took off her clothing as she had yesterday. She didn't even hesitate, but immediately pulled her panties partway down to show me her mound. Then she smiled at me and started feeling my cock again, watching my face as I reacted to her touch. She quickly figured out which spots got the most reaction.</p>
<p>I put my hands on her shoulders and slowly slid them down her arms, then back up. She moaned a little more. Then I slid them down her chest, pausing before reaching the place where her breasts would someday be. She just moaned again, so I let my hands play over the area, rubbing gently over her nips and the skin around them. Soon I noticed that, tiny as they were, they were erect. Her moans got louder whenever my hands rubbed them.</p>
<p>Then she held out her hand, and I uncapped the K-Y and squeezed some into her palm. She spread it over my cock, then tried to wrap her hand around it. But it was a little bit too large, so she used both hands. She started stroking up and down, and I looked at her as she went. ""A little faster,"" I coached her, and she sped up. ""Longer strokes,"" and then ""no, your hand should never cover the head, just barely rub over the flared area where it joins the shaft.""</p>
<p>She complied, and I settled back to enjoy the hand job. For somebody as inexperienced as Ronnie, it was quite good. Especially when I was getting to play with her nips and French kiss her at the same time. Soon I was panting with need. ""Faster and shorter,"" I told her, and she changed her pattern to match. A few more seconds and I came, muffling a scream with one arm. Most of it went on her hands, but some landed on her belly.</p>
<p>""Oh, yeah, that was nice,"" I said when I could talk again.</p>
<p>""Did I make you happy, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Very happy, honey.""</p>
<p>""I'm so glad. I enjoyed it, too. I liked hearing you pant and moan. I liked being able to make you scream at the end. And I like the feel of your thing in my hands.""</p>
<p>""It's called a penis, honey.""</p>
<p>""Okay, Daddy, I like the feel of your penis in my hands.""</p>
<p>""It feels nice to me, too, Ronnie.""</p>
<p>""Mmmm..."" she said, snuggling up to me. She looked down at my semen on her skin. ""Is it okay to taste it, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Sure, honey. Most people say it doesn't taste like much of anything, but it won't hurt you.""</p>
<p>She scooped some of my cum up with a finger and licked it tentatively. ""Hmm... You're right, Daddy. Not much taste. A little bit salty, maybe, and some kind of weird undertaste. But it makes me think about you. I think I like it, a little.""</p>
<p>We lay quietly on the bed, cuddling, until we started to feel cold. Then I put her to bed, and still very relaxed, went to my own bed and fell peacefully asleep.</p>
<p>Over the next couple of weeks, Rhonda became quite good at using her hands to pleasure me. From the smile on her face and quiet sounds, I think she enjoyed it too. Not as much as I did, I think, but some.</p>
<p>----------------------------------------</p>
<p>""You know, Rhonda's going to want more than just giving you hand jobs,"" Julia told me as we cuddled after sex one evening.</p>
<p>""Yeah. I've got a plan for that,"" I said.</p>
<p>""I bet you do.""</p>
<p>Well, Julia was Ronnie's best friend. The time they spent together, she'd had plenty of time to see how Ronnie was. I had to keep a fridge full of celery and carrot sticks and other low-cal but filling snacks. Rhonda had developed will-power to control her desire to eat, because otherwise she'd fill up on celery sticks and miss out on dessert! And at seven she still slept with her thumb in her mouth.</p>
<p>""Yeah,"" was all I could say.</p>
<p>The next time Julia came over, we did a little negotiating. Ronnie was a little jealous because Julia got to do something that she couldn't. And Julia wanted to have me available once or twice a week when she came over to ""play with Rhonda."" We arrived at a modus vivendi: most days she would come into my room shortly before her bedtime, we would get undressed, and she would play with me until I came. On days when Julia came over, Ronnie would come to me in the morning if she felt like it, and leave the evening for me and Julia to have fun. Sometimes Ronnie would watch us, sometimes she'd stay downstairs and watch TV or play with her model town. And some days she was tired or just not interested, and that was fine, too. I was getting all the sex I needed, and then some.</p>
<p>----------------------------------------</p>
<p>About 4 months later, Rhonda and I were relaxing together after a handjob. ""Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Yes, honey?""</p>
<p>""I still don't think it's fair that Julia gets to have you inside her, and all I get to do is hold it in my hands. Please can I feel you in me?</p>
<p>""You remember what I said about your body not being ready?""</p>
<p>""Sure, Daddy, but how will you know when I'm ready?""</p>
<p>That was a poser. But I had a way to stall her for a while. ""Tell you what, Ronnie. Let's skip tomorrow, and on Thursday I'll teach you something new, something better than just your hands. If you're interested.""</p>
<p>""Don't tease me, Daddy. You know I'm interested.""</p>
<p>Rhonda came into my room Thursday evening, watched me undress, and promptly pulled her clothes off. ""What are you going to teach me, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Come, and learn. What you've been doing up to now is usually called a 'handjob,' although calling it a job implies you're only doing it because you get something — money or gifts or some such — rather than because you like doing it. That's not the way it is for you, is it?""</p>
<p>""Of course not, Daddy. You know I like the noises you make.""</p>
<p>""Okay. Well, now I'm going to teach you to give what is called a 'blowjob'. You're going to use your mouth instead of your hand. Would you like to try that?'</p>
<p>""I sure would, Daddy!""</p>
<p>I lay down on the bed, leaving room for her next to me. She lay down on her side, facing me. ""You may kiss it, if you like.""</p>
<p>""Fer sure."" She slid down a little and kissed the tip of my penis, then various other spots. I moaned as her lips caressed the sensitive underside, and even more as they touched the spot right behind the frenum.</p>
<p>""You like that, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Mmmmm.....I like it a lot, honey.""</p>
<p>""So now what, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Well, see if you can get the head — that's the flared area at the end — into your mouth.""</p>
<p>As I expected, Rhonda eagerly put her lips around the tip and worked her way down. I moaned again as her lips engulfed my cock and slid over the sensitive spot behind the head. ""Now slide up and down if you can, honey.""</p>
<p>She started, but... ""Owwww!"" I yelled as her teeth scraped on the shaft.</p>
<p>She instantly pulled off. ""I'm sorry, Daddy. What did I do wrong?""</p>
<p>""Nothing, honey. It's not your fault. I forgot to tell you — it's much too sensitive for teeth. You have to cover them with your lips. Here, give me your hand and I'll show you.""</p>
<p>I'd gotten lost in the pleasure and forgotten to give instructions, and I'd left out an important step. Add to that the fact that I was entirely hetero and had never actually done fellatio on anybody, and teaching somebody to give a blowjob with yourself as the model is really pretty hard.</p>
<p>Rhonda crawled up enough I could reach her hand. I covered my teeth with my lips, exaggerating it a little to make sure she could see. Then I took her thumb in my mouth and sucked it in and out a few times.</p>
<p>""Like this, honey.""</p>
<p>Ronnie went back and wrapped her mouth around my cock, but after a few seconds she pulled off. ""That's too big, Daddy. It hurts to stretch my mouth that wide.""</p>
<p>""That's okay honey."" I was a little disappointed, but not really surprised. Beside the fact that she was only 7&amp;half;, her face was rather small for her age so of course her mouth was too.</p>
<p>I hesitated. ""Uhhh... how about you turn sideways on the bed, so your head is across my lap?""</p>
<p>""Sure thing."" She lay crosswise, with her mouth poised over my groin.</p>
<p>""Okay, you'll open your lips slightly and put them here."" I pointed to the frenum and the area behind it. Then I demonstrated on my own finger. ""Then you'll slide up and down about an inch, and while you're doing that lick that spot with your tongue. Watch Daddy."" I slid my lips back and forth over my index finger, flicking it with my tongue as I did.</p>
<p>""Here give me your hand again."" I took her finger across my lips and showed her what it felt like.</p>
<p>""Oh, Daddy, that does feel kind of nice.""</p>
<p>""Now you try it.""</p>
<p>She put her finger between her lips and repeated what I'd said. ""Ooh, I like that, it makes my lips feel nice.""</p>
<p>""Good. Now, do you want to try it on Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Oh, yes!""</p>
<p>She did, and it was nice. She wasn't quite hitting the right spot, so I reached down and put my hands on either side of her head. She grunted ""Ummm hmmm,"" so I applied a little pressure to move her head half an inch. I let her do the work after that, but as I got more into it I urged her into longer strokes. In a few minutes I felt ready to cum, and I directed Ronnie to faster, shorter movements. I got so lost in the pleasure that I forgot to talk. Then, suddenly, I came, howling, ""Ohhh... ohhhh...? ohhh....? Yes? Ye-ess? Yes! YES!"" My cum landed on my thigh and the towel under me, but she licked a little bit up as it came out.</p>
<p>""Oh, my..."" I said when I could talk again.</p>
<p>""Nice, huh, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""I wish you could feel what I just felt. Nice isn't a big enough word. It was unbelievable.""</p>
<p>""I'm glad. But Daddy...""</p>
<p>""Yes, honey?""</p>
<p>""When will I be ready for you to be in me, like in Julia? How will you know? How will I know?""</p>
<p>Luckily, I had an answer. I'd discussed the problem with Julia, then spent an entire afternoon thinking about it. ""Well, honey, I'm going to give you some homework. It'll be a lot more fun than what you bring home from school, though.""</p>
<p>""What's my homework, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Let me touch you to show you?""</p>
<p>""Sure, Daddy.""</p>
<p>""Okay, honey. These are your labia majora,"" I said, touching them, ""which means 'big lips'. And these [touching] are your labia minora, 'little lips.' Some people also call them outer and 'inner' lips. Do you like it when I touch them?""</p>
<p>""It feels kinda nice, Daddy. Nothing really special, but nice.""</p>
<p>""Okay, honey. Now, this is your vagina. What Julia and I do is called 'intercourse', that's when a man puts his penis into a woman's vagina. That's how babies get made. But even when you don't make a baby, it feels really good for the man. That's why we like to do it so much. And maybe it will feel good for you, too. Now, go ahead and touch them and name them.""</p>
<p>""Labia majora... labia minora... vagina?""</p>
<p>""Right, honey. Now one more."" I touched her clit. ""This is your clitoris, or 'clitty'. For most adult girls, it gives more pleasure than any other part of your body. Okay so far?""</p>
<p>""Labia majora... labia minora... vagina... clitoris.""</p>
<p>""Right. Now, what I want you to do is just touch your labia for a while. Do that for 10 minutes at least once a week. There will come a time when that feels real good, and your clitty will get hard and stick up a little bit, like a tiny penis. When that happens, spit on your fingers to make them wet, then play with your clitty for 5 minutes.""</p>
<p>""And then what?""</p>
<p>""Eventually, that will feel really good. When that happens, you come and tell me, and I'll show you the second part of the test.""</p>
<p>""What's that?""</p>
<p>""You'll get a new toy to play with. I'll show you. Are you okay with doing this?""</p>
<p>""Sure Daddy. I want to do... intercourse? with you, real soon.""</p>
<p>""Okay, honey. I'll be ready as soon as you are.""</p>
<p>----------------------------------------</p>
<p>I thought that would keep Rhonda satisfied until she'd at least grown up enough to get pleasure from sex. But my daughter was a lot more perceptive than I'd given her credit for. One evening, after Rhonda made me cum with her lips and tongue, she looked at me quizzically.</p>
<p>""That's not really what you wanted, is it, Daddy.""</p>
<p>There it was. But if we were going to have this kind of relationship, I had to be honest with her.</p>
<p>""Well, it could be better, honey.""</p>
<p>""How, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Remember what I said about a how good a man feels with his penis in a woman's vagina?""</p>
<p>""Sure, Dad. That's why I want to do that with you.""</p>
<p>""And you remember what I said about making babies that way?""</p>
<p>""Yes."" But she looked a little puzzled.</p>
<p>""Men like that a lot — having something warm and wet around their penis when they cum — because that means that they'll do the baby-making thing, intercourse, whenever they get the chance. That's Nature's way of making sure we have more children and the human race doesn't die out.""</p>
<p>""Umm, hmmm..."" Still puzzled. Then her face lit up. ""Oh. So it's better if my mouth is around you, yes?""</p>
<p>""Right.""</p>
<p>""Oh, but that's so uncomfortable.""</p>
<p>""Well, it's really the end that matters, right when I cum. If you could manage to get your mouth around it for just those last few seconds, it would feel a whole lot better.""</p>
<p>""Okay, Daddy,"" Rhonda smiled. ""I'll try to do that next time.""</p>
<p>""I'll let you know when I'm almost there, hon.""</p>
<p>""Don't bother, Daddy. I can tell.""</p>
<p>""Yeah. I guess you can. I make enough noise...""</p>
<p>""You sure do,"" she giggled.</p>
<p>Rhonda didn't even wait for the next evening. As soon as she came home from school, she came tripping into my room and demanded a kiss. Which quickly turned French. Then her hand was in my sweat pants, groping me.</p>
<p>""C'mon, Daddy, I wanna try the new way.""</p>
<p>Well, what are you going to do? I got out of my chair and lay down on the bed. We went back to kissing, her groping me until I was so hard it hurt.</p>
<p>""Off!"" she said, tugging at my waistband. I rolled over, pulled them down, and tossed them on the other side of the bed. She grabbed me and started kissing my penis, then sliding her lips and tongue back and forth on the good spot as she'd done before. She was, if anything, more enthusiastic than the first time.</p>
<p>Just as I was getting to the ""Ohhh? Ohhhh?"" stage, she wrapped her hand around the base, opened her mouth, and wrapped her lips around it. She sucked me in and out rapidly, and in seconds I was completely out of my head with the pleasure. I couldn't even manage the ""Yes""s at the end, just an inarticulate ""Ahhhh. Ahhhhh! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!"" as I came in her mouth. She kept going, swallowing my semen, until I was too hypersensitive to stand it any more. ""Stop. Please stop.""</p>
<p>Ronnie stopped. ""Did I do something wrong, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""No, honey. You did very right. It's just... after I came, I got so sensitive I couldn't stand it any more.""</p>
<p>""Was it what you wanted, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Honey, it was everything I wanted, and more. It was incredibly nice.""</p>
<p>""I'm glad, Daddy. I liked it too. This is nicer than the other way. From now on I'm going to have you in my mouth at the end, so I can hear you scream like that and feel your penis in my mouth. I like that.""</p>
<p>From then on Rhonda was giving me ""real"" blowjobs, three or four times a week.</p>
<p>All this made a change in our modus vivendi. Sometimes Ronnie would blow me, sometimes she'd just want to give me a handjob. Either way was incredibly nice. Most evenings, we skipped 'putting Rhonda to bed.' She'd just curl up next to me and fall asleep. On nights when Julia came over, it varied. If Rhonda watched us, all three of us would sleep in my king-size bed. If Ronnie wasn't interested that evening, Julia and I would cuddle for a while, then she would go off to sleep with Ronnie.</p>
<p>And I went to a sex-toy store and bought two dildoes: the smallest one they had, and one that was about the same size as my own cock, then put them away in my nightstand.</p>
<p>----------------------------------------</p>
<p>About a month passed, maybe six weeks, then Ronnie came into my room one evening with a mischievous look on her face. She started taking her own clothes off, but this time she watched me with a smile as she unbuttoned her shirt, pulled it slowly down her arms and over her head.</p>
<p>""You like this, don't you, Daddy?""</p>
<p>'You bet, honey.""</p>
<p>""I was over at Julia's today, 'n she borrowed a stepladder from the kitchen 'n got one of her Dad's DVDs from the top shelf.""</p>
<p>Ooops! Nathan kept his R-rated DVDs up there. Oh, well, at least she had the sense to put the X-rated ones in a locked safe.</p>
<p>""And we watched this movie, it was pretty good but some of it didn't make much sense. Anyway, it had this scene with a... step teaser...?""</p>
<p>I thought about that. Oh. ""Strip teaser.""</p>
<p>""Oh, right. Anyway, this girl who takes off her clothes to music. And all the men were getting really excited and 'Wow!' over her, so I wanted to do it for you."" And Rhonda undid the zipper on her skirt about halfway, paused to grin at me, then slowly pulled it down the rest of the way. Then she slowly lowered her skirt, then stepped out of it.</p>
<p>""Did I do it right, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Just fine, honey. You made Daddy real excited.""</p>
<p>""Good. 'Cause I'm gonna make you feel real good.""</p>
<p>And she pulled down the waistband of my sweats, bent over me, and took me in her mouth. She sucked on it for a little, then knelt down and did her thing with her lips and tongue on the underside. It took less than a minute before she grabbed it again, sucked it all the way into her mouth, and swallowed my semen as I came.</p>
<p>----------------------------------------</p>
<p>About four months later, Rhonda came to me and said she'd done it. ""I've been playing with my clitty. It's been feeling nice, but this morning when I did it, it felt really, really nice. But there's something missing. It feels as if there ought to be something more. I'm not sure what, but I know there's supposed to be more.""</p>
<p>I understood completely, but didn't try to explain about a climax just yet. She'd find out on her own.</p>
<p>I opened the drawer of my nightstand, got out the dildoes and a tube of K-Y, and gave them to her.</p>
<p>""What? Daddy, this looks kinda like your penis.""</p>
<p>""Sure, honey. It's called 'a dildo.' The bigger one is about the same size and shape as my penis. Now... you remember about your vagina?""</p>
<p>""Sure, Daddy, it's right here."" She touched the opening of her cunny.</p>
<p>""This is the second part of the test, Ronnie. It's your new 'homework.' You need to be able to get this all the way into your vagina.""</p>
<p>""But, Daddy, it's so big.""</p>
<p>""So is my penis, honey. Now, first you get this little one inside you. But I have to warn you, it's going to hurt the first time. Spread your legs apart and I'll show you.""</p>
<p>Ronnie lay down with her legs apart, and I put a finger into the opening of her cunt, pressing gently on her hymen. ""Feel that?""</p>
<p>""Yes, Daddy, it feels funny. A little uncomfortable when you push on it.""</p>
<p>""That's your hymen. It's across the opening of your vagina, and it's very thin so it tears easily. The first time you put this dildo in, it will stretch or tear your hymen open. That's going to hurt. I don't know how much. For some girls it's just a little pain, for others it hurts so bad that they scream.</p>
<p>""So what do I do if it hurts a lot, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""What I'd suggest is, push until it hurts as much as you're willing to stand, then stop and go back to rubbing yourself some more. Then you can try again. After two or three tries, stop and wait a day or two. Okay?""</p>
<p>""Yes, Daddy. But why do I have to hurt myself?""</p>
<p>""It's your choice, honey. If you can't get the dildo in, you won't be able to take me in there either. Or you can decide you don't want the pain, and just give up on intercourse — at least until you get older and bigger. But if you really want to do what Julia and I do, you'll need to get the dildo inside you. I don't want the pain to be mixed up with what you feel when you do intercourse with me. I think it's better if you do it to yourself, when you control how much and how long. Don't you?""</p>
<p>""Oh. I guess you're right, Daddy. But how did Julia get through that?""</p>
<p>""She never told me. The one time I asked about how she knew so much, she just said she wouldn't tell on me or anybody else. And that was that.""</p>
<p>""But remember, you don't have to do this. You can stop and wait a few years. It's up to you to decide. I know it's a hard decision for a 7-year-old girl to make, but I can't make it for you. Okay""</p>
<p>""Okay, Daddy, 'n I'll do it as soon as I can, 'cause I really want you in me like Julia.""</p>
<p>""Sure."" I blushed. ""When you can do that easily, you can try with the big one. And when you can get that inside you, you'll be ready to have my penis in there. What you do is open this tube,"" I pointed to the K-Y, ""and squeeze some out into your hand. Spread it all over this,"" (pointing to the small dildo). Then rub yourself like you've been doing, and when it feels real good, see if you can get this big one into you.""</p>
<p>""And after that we can do 'intercourse'?""</p>
<p>""Yes, honey, as soon as you can get the big dildo all the way in.""</p>
<p>""Okay, Daddy."" She kissed me, and in a few minutes we were both naked with her lips sliding up and down my cock again.</p>
<p>----------------------------------------</p>
<p>I thought getting through her hymen would keep Rhonda busy for a week or two, but I'd underestimated her again. The next evening she came bouncing into my room with the big dildo and the jelly.</p>
<p>""I did it, Daddy. Look.""</p>
<p>And she pulled off her clothes, lay down on the bed with her legs spread, spread lube on the dildo, and proceeded to work it all the way in, until the balls were pushing against her vulva. Then she pushed it in and out a few times, slow and fast, to show she could handle it.</p>
<p>""I'm ready, Daddy.""</p>
<p>I made one last try. ""Honey, you really don't have to do this to make Daddy happy. You know Daddy loves you, even without that pleasure, don't you.""</p>
<p>""I know, Daddy. You're the bestest Daddy in the whole world, and you love me for real. But to feel you in me. 'Specially after playing with the... dildo? I like the feeling of it filling me up inside.""</p>
<p>""Okay, honey, on one condition.""</p>
<p>""What's that, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""If it hurts, you have to tell me so I can stop, okay? Promise you'll tell me if it hurts?""</p>
<p>""I promise, Daddy. Cross my heart.""</p>
<p>""Okay, honey."" Rhonda was ready. I could see her nips jutting out and her clit sticking up. I was turned on by the idea of actually having sex with my daughter, but I needed some stimulation to help me get past a case of the guilts. I leaned over and kissed her, and soon our tongues were in each others' mouths. Then I spent some time playing with her nips and then kissing them.</p>
<p>Finally, I was turned-on enough to ignore the voice telling me not to fuck my own daughter. Rhonda had been pulling my clothes off while I played with her, and I was now hard and ready.</p></blockquote><p>Rhonda interrupted, adding her viewpoint: ""I tried getting on top of Daddy like I'd seen Julia do, but I was a little shorter than she was. I just couldn't get my legs that far apart. So I starting wriggling on the bed. I wanted Daddy in me, and I'd seen a girl wiggle like that in one of Mr. Connor's DVDs.</p><p>""But I didn't think that was a good idea. If I got too vigorous, I could really hurt you, you know?"" I mussed Rhonda's hair affectionately.</p><p>""Yeah, but you didn't, did you? Anyway, you told me you wanted me from behind. I didn't really understand about that, but you showed me how. I was on my knees, my hands braced on the headboard.""</p><p>""I knelt behind Ronnie and used a finger to spread K-Y around her entrance.""</p><p>""That felt good, I remember.""</p><p>""Then I started pushing into her slowly.""</p><p>Ronnie smiled. ""And I cheated. I bent my arms to get you farther forward. Then I pushed myself back onto you, and felt you fill me up. That was so nice.""</p><p>""Ronnie was real tight, even tighter than Julia's 'snapper'. And she started pulling away, then pushing herself back onto me. It was so good.""</p><p>""Yep, it was.""</p><p>""But I couldn't last very long. It was so exciting, the pleasure, knowing I was in my daughter, I started moving fast, and shouted Rhonda's name as I came deep inside her. Man, it was a good thing she was too young to ovulate!""</p><p>""Whatever that means, Daddy. Anyway, I liked it, especially when I felt your warm semen fill me up.""</p><p>""I was completely winded. It took me several minutes before I could even gasp out, ""'That was... wow!' Finally I helped Rhonda turn over, kissed her some more, and tried to describe to her how very good it had been.""</p><p>""Hey, Daddy, it was nice for me too. Maybe not as nice as for you, but I really liked it.""</p><p>""But Rhonda wasn't satisfied with rear-entry, were you, Honey?""</p><p>""Nope. I wanted to see your face.""</p><p>""She argued with me, and as usual she got her way. I'm a pushover for my daughter.""</p><p>""You are, Daddy. I like you that way.""</p><p>""Rhonda worked out a position with her legs in the air and her ass at the edge of the bed. I stood on the floor and entered her that way. I figured if I lost control she could scoot away a few inches.""</p><p>""But I never needed to.""</p><p>""No, you didn't,"" I said, kissing her lightly. ""In fact, she convinced me to try Missionary Position a few days later, and that worked too. But we soon went back to the position with me standing and Ronnie at the edge of the bed.""</p><p>""Yeah. I can see your face perfectly from there. Watch the changes as you move in me. See how your eyes close in need, and then open again while I feel your warm semen inside me.. My favorite, no question.""</p><p>""So from then on, we mostly had straight sex. Except on days when Julia came over. Then Rhonda would give me a blowjob in the morning.""</p><p>""Yeah. That was still my 'special thing' that she didn't do with Julia. Besides, I'd gotten to really like the taste.""</p><p>""You two are absolutely crazy, do you know that?"" Lucy asked.</p><p>""Well, yes,"" I replied, ""But we love each other anyway.""</p><p>""I'm a psychotherapist, remember? That makes me a mandated reporter. I am legally required to report any sort of abuse if I even suspect it's going on. And legally, this is child sexual abuse, regardless of what Rhonda thinks.""</p><p>""I know that. That's why I wasn't going to tell you.""</p><p>""What you should have done... was not do this at all. Not any of it. You shouldn't have shown those girls your penis — just laugh it off and tell the girls to quiet down. You shouldn't have been having sex with Julia; good grief, what would Mr. Connors say if she knew you were screwing his daughter. And you shouldn't have been doing any kind of sex play with your daughter. Not 'you show me yours and I'll show you mine.' Not masturbating in front of her. Not letting her masturbate you...</p><p>""What's 'master-bay'?"" Rhonda asked.</p><p>""That's when a man rubs his own penis, or when somebody else does it for him. What she told you was a 'handjob'.""</p><p>""Oh, okay.""</p><p>""And then you taught her how to give you oral sex. And then having intercourse with her. With your daughter, who was only seven years old and is still only ten. The more you tell me, the worse it gets.""</p><p>""But Mama Lucy, I don't feel abused, whatever that is. I feel happy. I love Daddy, I like being with him, and I like being close to him. This is just a special kind of closeness. He likes it, I like it. I like making him happy. I like the way it feels. I like the way his face twists when she's just about to finish. And the way she relaxes again when it happens. And the warm feeling of him inside me, and when his semen comes out. I like all of it, Mama Lucy.""</p><p>'There, you see, how could I resist?""</p><p>Lucy glared at me. ""You're an adult. You're supposed to have won't-power. You're not supposed to let your daughter wrap you around her little finger, at least not about that. Do you realize the harm you may have done to your daughter?""</p><p>Rhonda hugged Lucy around the waist — well, as far as her arms would reach — and said, ""Please, Mama Lucy. Don't tell anybody. Don't 'monitor report', whatever that means. They'll take Daddy away 'n I'll have to go live with somebody else. I don't wanna do that. I want you to marry Daddy and make him happy. I wanna stay with Daddy and you. Please, Mama Lucy, I trusted you 'n I told Daddy to trust you. Please?""</p><p>Lucy looked confused. I sympathized; Rhonda often had a similar effect on me. I wondered if she'd cast a confundus charm on us. Maybe we'd get a letter from Miskatonic University on her next birthday... No. It was just her personality. I was almost certain.</p><p>""Well..."" She paused, thinking. ""... I'm going to pretend that this conversation didn't happen today, but next week, after I marry your Daddy. Then it comes under spousal privilege. On one condition...""</p><p>""What, Mama Lucy? I'll do anything so I can stay with my Daddy. She's the bestest Daddy in the whole wide world.""</p><p>""I'll bet she is. But... There's a detailed assessment for abused children. Two days after our wedding, I'll bring home the materials I need, and give that to Rhonda.</p><p>""If she tests out as abused, I'm going to report it, no matter what.""</p><p>""What's in a 'sessment'?""</p><p>""It's a test. First I'll ask you a lot of questions. Then I'll do the Thematic Apperception Test: I'll show you some photos and ask you to make up stories about them.""</p><p>""Oh, Rhonda will like that. She's good at stories.""</p><p>""Yeah, Daddy, I am. Sometimes the teacher will ask me for a story in class,"" she explained to Lucy.</p><p>""And then I'll have to examine your body. You'll have to take all your clothes off, but I won't touch you. Okay?""</p><p>""Okay, Mama Lucy.""</p><p>""Okay. Then if the tests look normal, I'll type my notes into my home computer and encrypt the file, then burn the originals. I'll be risking my license for you, and a fine, and maybe even jail time. So I hope you two don't make me regret it.""</p><p>""We won't, Mama Lucy.""</p><p>----------------------------------------</p><p>The wedding was fine. We had all our friends, three of Rhonda's grandparents — my Dad died a few years ago, and both Lucy's parents. My tuxedo fitted perfectly, but Lucy was the center of attention, which is the way it should be. The food was delicious, dancing with Lucy was fun.</p><p>The ""wedding night"" was very nice, but I expected that. Lucy and I had been sleeping together for months. I had a bit of a hangover the next morning from the champagne, but Lucy gave me a glass of club soda and lots of orange juice, and I felt better in an hour.</p><p>Lucy came home early the next day, and ran her tests on Rhonda. Rhonda wanted me there for the body exam, and Lucy went along with it. Of course, there was nothing to find. Lucy — rather sleepy from working until 1 in the morning only two days after our wedding party — gave me the results in the morning: Rhonda was a perfectly normal, extroverted seven-year-old, above average intelligence. She was getting good grades in school and had no difficulty making friends. If she'd been in High School she could have run for Class President.</p><p>Our ""honeymoon"" was four days and three nights in the Hotel del Coronado, with Rhonda in an adjoining room. For three days, Lucy had me all to herself. Rhonda was very nice, only coming to our room when she actually needed something. (""Needing something,"" included hugs, of course.)</p><p>----------------------------------------</p><p>The morning of the fourth day, Lucy got up and knocked on the connecting door. Rhonda opened it with a cheery ""Hi. What's up?""</p><p>""How would you like to come sit on the beach?""</p><p>""Sure, just let me get into my suit.""</p><p>Rhonda proved that she was still a little girl and not a woman by getting ready in five minutes flat. Lucy was already dressed in a two-piece, which she filled out very nicely, and I pulled on a pair of trunks and a loose shirt. With my red hair and fair skin I burn easily. It was still cool outside, so we all put on the terry bathrobes the hotel provided and trooped down to the beach. We grabbed chairs and sat down to watch the tide come in. We nearly had the beach to ourselves at that time of the morning — there was one other family, but they were over a block away down the beach.</p><p>""Now,"" Lucy said, ""Let's discuss this idea of 'sharing,' shall we?""</p><p>I just stared. I knew we needed to have this discussion, but I wasn't expecting to have it before we even got home. Nor out in a public place like this.</p><p>""Please, Mama Lucy. I know you're married to Daddy now 'n married people are only supposed to do sex stuff with each other. But I love Daddy 'n I love doing stuff with Daddy. So please...""</p><p>""Slow down and breathe,"" Lucy told her. ""That's exactly why I wanted you here, so we could work it out. Okay now?""</p><p>""Sure, Mama Lucy.""</p><p>""So, do I just have to share Wally with you? Or do I have to work out a separate peace with Julia?""</p><p>""Oh, Julia's not around any more,"" Rhonda answered.</p><p>""Oh? What happened to her?""</p><p>""Nathan got a promotion,"" I explained. ""It came with a transfer to the home office. They moved away the middle of last year.""</p><p>""Oh. Okay. So, what did you have in mind, Rhonda?""</p><p>""Well, I was thinking maybe I could have Daddy one or maybe two days a week. Or if you want to be the only one that Daddy does 'intercourse' with, I'll give up my favorite position and just give Daddy blowjobs.""</p><p>""Hmmm..."" Lucy mused. ""Well, I like giving your Daddy blowjobs, too. So I'm not going to give that up. So... You can have Wally on Mondays, okay? Intercourse or blowjob or handjob, whatever the two of you want. And also during my period, you can have an extra time with him. You do know about periods, right?""</p><p>""Sure. Daddy and I discussed that.""</p><p>""What about you, Wally? This is your sex life we're discussing. Is all this okay with you?""</p><p>""What's not to like?"" I said. ""What man wouldn't like to have two women who both want his cock? Of course, the fact that one of them is my daughter is a little bit kinky...""</p><p>""A lot kinky. But it's what we have, and I'll live with it. So, do we have a deal?""</p><p>""Deal,"" Rhonda said, and the two of them hooked their little fingers together and ""shook hands"" on it. Then I put out my hands and each of them did the little-finger shake with me, so we were all part of the deal together.</p><p>""Good,"" said Lucy. ""Today is Monday. Why don't the two of you go back to the room and have fun. I think I'll stay here and soak up some rays.""</p><p>I stared at Lucy again. Here she was, giving up the last morning of our honeymoon. But she just smiled at me, and Ronnie grabbed my hand and started dragging me back to the hotel.</p><p>----------------------------------------</p><p>Now that we were married, Lucy had moved in and ""my room"" was now ""our room."" So my weekly sessions with my daughter were now mostly in Ronnie's bedroom, although sometimes we used the living room, which was more convenient for when Lucy watched us.</p><p>We'd been home about a week when Lucy told us it was time for another chat. I was a little apprehensive, but the last one had certainly worked out well.</p><p>""Wally, Rhonda, I think it's time we discussed plans for the future. Our deal is fine for the next year or maybe two, but you're going to grow up, Rhonda.""</p><p>""I know, Mama Lucy.""</p><p>""Well, you think you do. It's likely to take you by surprise when it happens. Anyway, there'll come a time when you'll be interested in boys — other than your Daddy, I mean. When you reach that point, you'll have to decide for yourself. Wally and I will both have some advice for you, but it's just that: advice. But there is one thing that you must do: if and when you have any sort of sex with somebody else, you have to tell us. Either before you do it, or if it ""just happens,"" then when you get home. Even if you have to wake us up to tell us. Okay?""</p><p>""Okay, Mama Lucy. Even if I have to wake you up.""</p><p>I knew what that meant. She'd wake us up at midnight-thirty to tell us, ""Guess what! I just gave my boyfriend a blowjob."" Then she'd grin at us and figure it served us right.</p><p>""Right. Because when you have sex with somebody, you're having sex with everybody that person ever had sex with.""</p><p>""Oh, yeah, I heard some of the older girls talking about that at school. S-T-Ps or something.""</p><p>""S-T-Ds. Sexually-transmitted diseases. When we're done talking here, go look up AIDS in Wikipedia, okay?""</p><p>""Okay, Mama Lucy.""</p><p>""Good."" Lucy turned to me. ""Now, someday, maybe a year from now maybe two, maybe three, Rhonda will be fertile. And a woman can get pregnant before her first period. After all, a period is just the body getting rid of the egg and thickened uterine wall that didn't get used to make a baby. So there's always at least one egg before first menarche.""</p><p>""What's 'men-ark,' Mama Lucy?""</p><p>""Menarche: em-en-ay-arr-see-aitch-ee. It's a woman's first menstruation, the start of the menstrual cycle. So you can't wait until her first period before you take contraceptive measures.""</p><p>""I know, Luce. As it happens, Rhonda was born in August, so she's one of the youngest girls in her class. And as you observed, she has no trouble making friends. She'll know as soon as one of her classmates starts menstruating, and we'll stop having vaginal sex as soon as that happens.""</p><p>""Then what?""</p><p>""We've got plans,"" Rhonda giggled.</p><p>""Right after Ronnie's next birthday, we're going to see if she can manage anal sex, and whether she likes it at all.""</p><p>""Anal, huh? Well, if the two of you like that, you can have it all to yourselves. I tried it a few times and didn't get a thing out of it.""</p><p>""Well, that's nice. If this works out, Rhonda can once again have something that's all hers.""</p><p>Rhonda just giggled again.</p><p>""Okay. As long as the two of you make sure Rhonda doesn't get pregnant. Once she's had her first period, I can take her to the gynecologist and she can get a prescription for The Pill, or maybe Norplant.""</p><p>""Sounds like a good idea.</p><p>""Oh, and another thing. I'm doing my best to be a mother to you. I love you. Not in quite the same way as your Daddy does, but I still love you. I care about you. I wouldn't have married Wally if I didn't. I realize you're used to thinking of your original mother as ""Mama"" and me as ""Mama Lucy,"" but I hope to be just Mama to you sometime. Or ""Mother"" or ""Mom"" or even ""Mum"" if you want to be teddibly British.""</p><p>Rhonda giggled at the Lucy's shift to a plummy ""Queen's English"" accent.</p><p>""No rush. But I'd like you to think about it, okay?""</p><p>Rhonda nodded.</p><p>Well, of course that discussion left Rhonda all hot to try anal the very next Monday. She really liked the idea of having me in a way that I would only do with her. But for once I remained firm: ""I'm sorry, honey, but not until you're 11. Unlike your vagina, your asshole isn't designed to have something put into it from the outside, and it you could get seriously hurt. Even when you're 11, we'll have to be very careful. Okay, honey?""</p><p>""Well... okay, Daddy. But if you won't do that with me, how about letting me try being on top this time?""</p><p>""Sure, honey."" And it turned out that she'd grown those few inches and was now able to straddle me. We decided to add that to our repertoire, but ""edge of the bed"" remained our favorite.</p><p>I remembered...she'd wanted to try it when we'd first started discussing birth control, too.</p><p>----------------------------------------</p><p>My wife is sneaky. She waited until about the third time that Rhonda came in to watch us, then she pushed me up against a wall, got on her knees, and took me in her mouth. Lucy is as enthusiastic about oral sex as Rhonda, and has the advantage of years of experience. It wasn't just a question of making me cum as soon as possible. No, she drew it out, getting as much pleasure out of it as she could, before she sped up, sliding on and off the ""hot spot"" and forcing a screaming orgasm out of me. My knees gave way in the middle, and she had to help me stand up until she'd drained me dry, then helped me collapse onto the floor without hurting myself.</p><p>So of course Rhonda wanted to try this new position the very next Monday. And I found something out: my daughter had gotten taller, and her face was bigger, too. We spent a while kissing and caressing, that was easier sitting on the bed. Then Rhonda asked me to lean against the wall and pulled down my sweatpants. She knelt down, took me in her mouth, and proceeded to give me a fantastic blowjob, with her mouth around my cock from start to finish. She no longer had a problem fitting me into her mouth. Not at all. When she was done, she let a little bit of my semen trickle from the left side of her mouth, but swallowed the rest with a smug look.</p><p>----------------------------------------</p><p></p><h5>Rhonda's 11th Birthday</h5><p>Our original plan was to just do intercourse on Rhonda's birthday, and try anal on the following Monday. But the discussion with Lucy a few months earlier had left Rhonda really wanting to get a piece of me all to herself. So right on her 11th birthday, Ronnie brought up a page of positions for anal sex. She did a strip-tease for me — she was really getting quite good at that. Then I took my clothes off, slowly, raising my shirt then lowering it several times before finally pulling it over my head. Then I lowered my pants a little, pulled them back up, until she demanded to ""see it."" Even then, I pulled my pants off slowly, then lowered my briefs until just my pubic hair was visible. At that point, she grabbed my briefs and pulled them down. I got the point and stepped out of them.</p><p>We'd discussed this, and realized that for this to work she needed to be as excited as she was going to get. She got down on her knees and took me in her mouth, not the repeated up-and-down movement of a blowjob, but playing with it, letting her tongue explore it, feeling it fill her mouth.</p><p>Then it was my turn. I played with her labia, then her clit. I bent over the bed and licked her clit, flicking it with my tongue, then sucking it gently between my lips. This was a recent addition to our ""sex things,"" and most of the time she thought it ""wasn't worth the trouble."" But this time I wanted her as hot as possible. I put two fingers into her cunt and felt around for her g-spot, then rubbed there.</p><p>Pretty soon she was wiggling, wanting more. ""C'mon Daddy, I'm ready, take me. Please?""</p><p>I got out the K-Y and spread it on my cock. She got onto her hands and knees and I spread her cheeks apart and put a dab of K-Y on her anus, then used a finger to gently push it in. ""Ummm...."" she said as she felt my finger enter her, then ""More?"" as I pulled it out. I positioned myself at her rear entrance and started to push. But almost immediately she said, ""Owww! Daddy...""</p><p>I pulled back. Ronnie turned over and lay on her back with her legs in the air, and I stood at the edge of the bed. Again I tried penetrating her, and I got in several inches before she said, ""Stop. That hurts.""</p><p>Ronnie got up, went over to her computer, and scrolled down a little. Then she came back to the middle of the bed, and lay on her back with a pillow under her hips. ""Missionary position,"" she told me, and pulled her knees up to her chest. One advantage to having sex with an athletic 11-year-old — besides the fact that she loves me more than anything and I feel the same way about her — is that she's really flexible. I got above her and again tried pushing into her. This time she sighed, then said, ""That feels funny, Daddy.""</p><p>""Do you want me to stop?""</p><p>""No, Daddy. I think it might be a good kind of 'funny.' Keep going.""</p><p>I pressed slowly forward, and she made an ""mmmmm....."" noise. I started moving in and out; she was incredibly tight, even tighter than her little cunt. ""Yeah, Daddy, like that,"" she said. I moved faster, cautiously at first, but ""It feels good, Daddy, just go ahead and sex me, okay?"" So I did, just doing whatever felt good. When the need came on me, I pounded in and out of her, to an accompaniment of ""Yes, Daddy, Oh, Daddy, Yeah, Yes, Yes Daddy."" And then I was cumming, spurting semen into her rectum, and I heard Ronnie scream!</p><p>It was several seconds before I could regain control. I stopped and looked, and Rhonda was smiling at me. ""Yay, Daddy! I found out what the something missing was! That was wonderful! Now I know why you like sex things so much! It's just... Wow!""</p><p>""That's called a 'climax,' honey. Or sometimes an 'orgasm'. Pretty darned good, huh?""</p><p>""Wonderful, Daddy. I wanna do this a lot!""</p><p>""Now that your body knows how to climax, you might find yourself getting there from intercourse, too. And I bet you'll discover that having me lick you is now 'worth the trouble.' We'll experiment and see what you like most, okay?""</p><p>""Sure, Daddy. But this is going to be one of my favorites. It was my first 'climax,' and it's something I get all to myself. I love you, Daddy. I love you so much!""</p><p>""I love you too, honey. More than I can say.""</p>"
462,Whatever Russell Wants,APDamien,APDamien@ca.rr.com,"['Mb', 'shota', 'inc', 'fath', 'son', '1st', 'cons', 'oral', 'anal']","A young boy wants to feel his daddy inside him, and his will is stronger than Daddy's won't. It takes him a while, but he gets what he wants. As his family expands, so do his desires.",2013-04-04T00:00:00,"Copyright 2012, A.P. Damien. Made available under your choice of GFDL or Creative Commons CC-BY-SA.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any real person or events is purely coincidental.
This is a fantasy, written as if at least some pre-pubescent children enjoy and desire sex with adults. The reality is quite different: when a man (or even post-pubescent boy) has sex with a pre-pubescent boy, 99% of the time or more it's against the child's will, or the child has been tricked into it or doesn't know how to say, 'No.' And the damage done to the child's psyche can be horrific, leaving him unable to ever enjoy sex, or pathologically afraid of sexual situations, or the opposite: feeling that he is ruined, worthless, and should give himself to anybody who comes along. So don't use this story as an excuse for molesting your son or any other little boy or girl.","<p>""Your son — your <i>ten-year-old son</i> — just told me I should 'be willing to share you'. What, exactly, did he mean by that?""</p><p>Busted. When your fiancé gives you <b>that look.</b>... I asked a counter-question to give myself time to think. ""What was the context?""</p><p>""He told me he understood I was going to be his new other-Dad, and he hoped I'd make you happy and the other way around. And then he gave me that line about sharing.""</p><p>""If I had to guess...""</p><p>Russell came in and gave me a ""don't be an idiot"" look. ""We can trust Lucas, Daddy, I can tell, 'n besides, he's gonna be my new Other-Daddy. He'll be living with us all the time. We <i>gotta</i> trust him. Please, Daddy?""</p><p>I was so busted.</p><p>""Tell me <i>what?</i>"" Lucas asked.</p><p>I was a sucker for Russ's ""Please,"" and now <i>both</i> of them were giving me <b>that look.</b> I cleared my throat and did my best to explain.</p><p>""It all started with a sleepover. Russell invited five of his friends over for his seventh birthday. We'd planned for a longish party, then they'd all camp out in the backyard. They spent the afternoon on the playset. Whenever they got too hot, one of them turned on the hose and they took turns spraying each other. When they got tired of that, I served cake &amp; ice cream, then put a ""Three Stooges"" movie in the DVD player and gave myself a well-earned rest. I ordered in a bunch of pizza, and was instantly voted 'Daddy of the Year'.""</p><p>""Well, you are,"" Russell put in, ""The other daddies do hamburgers 'n hot dogs in the summer. I like them. But they take <i>forever</i> to cook. 'N it's the same thing over and over. But pizza... lots of different tastes 'n it's <i>so</i> delicious.""</p><p>""You see what I mean?"" I shrugged. ""After dinner they wanted another movie, so I put in <i>Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs</i>. And halfway through, it started raining. Well... you know it never rains in Tucson in April, but it was pouring. Nobody wants to camp out in the rain, so after the movie we rearranged the living room to make room for six kids to sleep.</p><p>""And then what?""</p><p>""We were too excited to go to sleep."" Russell said, ""We played 'Spin the Bottle'. The spinner had to lick the other person's face — like a dog. And everybody laughed. After a while we got bored with that 'n we switched to 'Truth or Dare'. We were being quiet about it, really. But then Mel spun, 'n the bottle pointed at Jared, 'n he said, 'Dare' 'n Mel challenged him to do a handstand for a minute, 'n Jared ha'n't buttoned his PJs, 'n when he was upside down we could all see his pee-pee. We were already pretty giggly so we all started laughing.""</p><p>""I'd gone up to my room to work on my latest book. I got several pages done, then I noticed it was getting noisy. I walked downstairs...""</p><p>""Jared did his handstand."" Russell interrupted, ""He was giggling really hard, but he did it. Then he spun the bottle again, 'n Daddy got to the bottom of the stairs just then. He said, 'You kids are supposed to be asleep.' 'N the bottle was pointing right at Daddy. So we giggled about that, 'n Jared asked, 'Truth or Dare, Mr. Sawyer.' Daddy just stood there with his mouth open. So we all started laughing again.""</p><p>""It took me about 3 seconds to realize what was going on. Looking back, I realize I should have been the grown up and just told them to quiet down. But I said the first thing I thought of, which was 'Dare.' I figured they'd make me crow like a rooster or something silly like that.""</p><p>""And Jared just looked at Daddy 'n dared him to show us his pee-pee.""</p><p>""And I said, 'Now, wait just a darn a minute,' but the problem was, by saying, 'Dare,' I'd accepted the rules of the game. I had to do the dare, or be a welcher. Then Fifi said, 'I'll show mine if you show yours,' and Haim said the same thing, with Jared about a second behind. I was stuck. So I pulled down my PJs and let them look.""</p><p>""You didn't,"" Lucas said.</p><p>""I sure did. It was almost like I was in a trance of some sort. And they all came up to get a close look. Haim and Fifi had pulled down their bottoms, and Fifi was sitting with her legs crossed giving me a good view of her little slit. Jared was staring at my penis with his green eyes wide and his mouth open. After a few seconds, he reached out slowly toward it. That woke me up from the trance. 'Don't,' I told him, and pulled my PJ bottom back up. Jared looked around and noticed Haim &amp; Fifi and remembered his promise. So he pulled his bottom off completely, and lay down with his legs spread. I could see his little pucker, and his little tiny penis, and... everything. Kids these days... It's a miracle none of them talked about it, I would have been charged with some sort of indecency with minors, or at least thrown out of the neighborhood. But by some miracle, they all just looked and nobody told their parents.""</p><p>""So?""</p><p>""I went back upstairs. The kids were quiet the rest of the night, so I figured it was just isolated curiosity or maybe Jared wanted to score one on the grown-up. But when I got into bed, I tossed and turned, remembering... thinking about Jared's expression as he put out his hand. He'd looked, well, hungry. At last I gave up and jacked off, imagining Jared's little hand wrapped around my cock, stroking up and down, faster and faster, until I came.""</p><p>""So you had a 'thing' for little boys?""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess so. I hadn't realized it until that party, but Jared made me aware of it. Of course, I wasn't planning to do anything about it, just thinking about the harm I could do made me feel sick. But Jared started becoming part of my fantasies.""</p><p>""Tell Lucas about Mr. Connors's party, Daddy.""</p><p>""Okay, Punkin. Nathan — Jared's father — used to live next door. About four months after Russ's party, he organized a 'mixer'. At least that's what he called it. He invited a bunch of his friends and co-workers: singles, divorced, widowed like me. Put out a bunch of snack foods, showed a romantic comedy on his home theater. After dinner, he put out four Twister® boards on his living room carpet, because there were so many of us. He then announced we would be playing 'strip twister'. If you fell, you had to take off an article of clothing, then you were allowed to find a new spot with the required color dots. When you were down to only your undies, you could choose to drink a shot instead.</p><p>""Sounds pretty risque.""</p><p>""Well, he'd sent the kits downstairs to the rumpus room with a bunch of snacks and toys and simple board games and G-rated DVDs, and a couple of teenage girls from across the street to watch them. So it was adults only, and after all, the whole purpose of the party was get people hooked up.""</p><p>""Did you win, or lose.""</p><p>I continued, pausing occasionally to remember as accurately as I could.</p><p></p><blockquote>""I'm pretty agile, but some of the people there were 10 years younger than me. Eventually I was down to my Fruit-of-the-Looms, and drank a shot instead of going naked. A while later, another shot. After that, I wasn't so steady, so I ended up having a few more. By then, taking my undies off didn't seem like such a bad idea, so there I was playing Twister naked. But the drinks caught up with me, and I started feeling woozy. Nathan's girlfriend— a buxom blonde — guided me upstairs to one of the guest bedrooms to recover — by that time it was the only empty bedroom.""

<p>I sat there a while, then I lay down. I was just starting to drift off to sleep when a real hunk walked in. More accurately, ""staggered in."" Ulric, I think his name was. Stark naked, like me.</p>
<p>""Oh, I didn't know this room was in use,"" he said.</p>
<p>""That's okay,"" I answered. ""I'm here on top of the bed, you can get into the sheets. I won't bother you, I promise.""</p>
<p>""Okay,"" he said. Then he seemed to notice that I was just as naked as he was. He looked at my cock — already starting to swell from looking at him — with that same wide-eyed, jaw-dropped stare that I'd seen on Jared in that Truth or Dare game. ""And what if I want to be bothered?""</p>
<p>""Well, in that case...""</p>
<p>He leaned over and kissed me. Then he lay down with one leg across mine, and we kissed some more. Then there was groping, and me kissing his nipples, and I was hard as a rock and he had his hand around my cock... And he jumped up and ran for the bathroom. I heard him throwing up in there. When he came back, he looked sheepish. ""I'm sorry, that kind of ruined the mood for me. And I don't feel so good...""</p>
<p>""That's okay,"" I told him. What else can you say in a situation like that?</p>
<p>Ulric had left the bathroom door half open. There was a mirror on it, and in the mirror was a green eye and some light-brown curls that looked familiar...</p>
<p>Ulric climbed under the sheets and fell asleep. I was frustrated, but I didn't want to jack off with Ulric in the bed next to me. I pulled the coverlet over myself, turned off the light, closed my eyes, and fell asleep. Eventually.</p></blockquote><p>""Look, Norman,"" my husband said, ""I don't care about your previous conquests. Or even your failures. I just want to know what's going on with my future step-son,""</p><p>""I'm leading up to that. You need to hear the whole story or you won't understand what's going on.""</p><p>""He's right, Uncle Lucas,"" Russell put in. ""It all goes together.""</p><p></p><blockquote>I woke up a couple of hours later. Ulric was gone, but there was a warm body under the coverlet with me. A naked warm body. Snuggled up, pressed tight against me from chest to crotch. That's what woke me up. When I moved, two hands came up and pulled my head down for a kiss. A deep kiss. He tasted delicious. I responded in kind. We moved on, me nibbling on his ears, sucking on the side of his neck. I reached for his cock, but he pushed my hand farther down to caress his backdoor. ""Ummm..."" he murmured as I felt it.

<p>Then a hand was around my cock, moving slowly up and down. I was incredibly hard by then, even more because of my unfinished encounter earlier. When I started leaking pre-cum, he spread it over the head of my cock, then guided my fingers into his ass — which was already coated with lubricant. I think even one finger would have been a tight fit. Three was... barely doable.</p>
<p>""Here,"" he whispered, and pulled me on top of him. I found his little pucker and pressed against him. ""Aaah!"" he gasped out, but his legs wrapped partway around mine and urged me in. He was tight, very tight, so I moved slowly. Another ""Aaah!"" and I was in. I started moving slowly, and his legs pulled me into a rhythm. The state I was in, I only lasted a couple of minutes, but he moaned ""Ohhhhh"" just before I came inside him.</p>
<p>He slipped out of bed while I was recovering and padded quietly out of the room.</p>
<p>I went back to sleep again, feeling very relaxed and happy.</p></blockquote><p>""Wait a minute,"" Lucas asked. ""Are you saying that he... that you...""</p><p>I nodded, and went on with the story.</p><p></p><blockquote>I woke up again around midnight. As the fog cleared from my brain, I realized what was weird about that encounter. The body pressed against mine had been short. Nearly two feet shorter than me. From shoulders to mid-thighs, he had barely reached from my chest to my crotch. My head had been bent down as far as it would go when we kissed. And that asshole... Had been very, very, tight. A virgin might have an assholethat tight, but he'd clearly known what he was doing. And when I'd felt for his cock it had seemed rather small. That's probably why he immediately moved my hand to his pucker. And I remembered the green eye in the mirror. I was starting to get a bad feeling about this.

<p>I suppressed the urge to run to the bathroom and throw up. Instead, I switched on the lamp, got dressed, walked next door. I threw up in my own bathroom, rinsed out my mouth, brushed my teeth, and went back to bed.</p>
<p>I was still feeling the effects the next morning, so when the alarm went off I hit the ""snooze"" button without thinking about it. That meant I had to rush breakfast for Russell, luckily he'd gotten dressed all by himself. I walked Russ out to the curb, and Jared was already waiting for the school bus. He looked at me, winked, and licked his lips. I couldn't think of a single thing to say, but I felt my face heat up. I turned away and walked quickly back into the house.</p>
<p>Jared came over after lunch Saturday to play with Russell's new Lego ""Dragon Battle"". There was a predatory look in Jared's s eye that made me nervous, so I busied myself in the kitchen making cookies and popcorn. Then I went outside to do some gardening, but we were having a heat wave in Orlando — the heat and humidity soon drove me inside again. The kids were having a ""tea party"" in the playhouse I'd made Russell, so I figured I was safe. After a couple of hours I put them down for a nap in Russ's bedroom. After I kissed Russell on the cheek, Jared wanted one too. But he managed to turn his head at the last second and kissed me right on the lips.</p>
<p>I went back to my office to write, but Jared came tip-toeing in a few minutes later with a small bag in his hand. ""Do you need some water or something,"" I asked him.</p>
<p>He shook his head No. ""I want another kiss.""</p>
<p>""Now look, young'un..."" I started.</p>
<p>""Don't get all stuffy, Mr. Sawyer. Please? It's not like you forced me or anything. I wanted it. I liked it, you liked it. So stop hammering the teapot.""</p>
<p>Hammering the teapot? What? Must be something Jared picked up from his great-gramp. Anyway, I got the gist: Don't make a mountain out of a molehill. ""Hmmm... Maybe, but I don't think you came.""</p>
<p>""Oh, that thing where people make noises and white goo comes out the end? Naw. But it felt really nice. And I like you. Really. A whole lot. I think I love you.""</p>
<p>""Oh, that's just a crush. I can't take advantage of...""</p>
<p>Jared looked disgusted. ""Not a crush. Something more. I don't know what to call it. But it's not just a crush. And it's not just the pleasure, it's something about you that I really like."" He hopped up into my lap. I was already half-erect from our talking, and this didn't help things one bit.</p>
<p>He wriggled in my lap, and laughed. ""And you feel the same way about me."" He wriggled again for emphasis.</p>
<p>""Do you know what they do with child molesters in this state?""</p>
<p>""You didn't molest me. Maybe I molested you. And I want to 'molest' you again. C'mon, give me a kiss.""</p>
<p>Now, again, I should have stood up, dumped him on the floor, and told him to go back to bed. But I didn't have a girl- or boyfriend at the time, and it had been so very good Wednesday night. And I couldn't help remembering his pleasure moan at the end.... And he was still wriggling, right on top of my — now very hard — cock. So I just sat there with him on top of me. But I remembered one thing... he'd known what he was doing....</p>
<p>""Wednesday night wasn't your first time. You knew exactly how. You've 'gone all the way' before, haven't you?""</p>
<p>""Sure, Mr. Sawyer.""</p>
<p>""Who got you started?""</p>
<p>""Ask me no questions, and I'll tell you no lies,"" he replied. ""I won't tell on you. And I won't tell on anybody else, either.""</p>
<p>""Anybody? That sounds like more than one person.""</p>
<p>""Young or old, one or a dozen. I'm not telling. I'll tell you this. I liked it the first time. I liked it every time. I liked it a whole bunch with you.""</p>
<p>I sat silently digesting this.</p>
<p>""If it makes you that nervous, Mr. Sawyer... You just sit there. I'll do everything. It won't be your fault. I 'molested' you, okay?""</p>
<p>I didn't say anything. I couldn't think of an answer. ""Yes,"" would mean I was agreeing to this. ""No,"" would mean he'd stop. So I did what he said: I just sat there while Jared stood on the chair, bent over and took my head in his little hands, and kissed me, then nibbled my lower lip. My mouth had a mind of its own, apparently, and my tongue found his and played with it. He undid my shirt and pulled it off, then pulled my T-shirt over my head and rubbed his hands over my chest and belly.</p>
<p>Then he pulled his shirt over his head, revealing a hairless chest with big nipples for a boy his age. He took my hand, sucked two fingers into his mouth to wet them, then used them to rub his own nipple. After a minute or so he was moaning in pleasure and I was breathing hard. He stopped just long enough to take off his trousers and undies, revealing his tiny penis. He turned around, giving me a fantastic view of his ass. Then he faced me again and wrapped my hand around his little cock. I spent a while rubbing it, trying not to think about his age</p>
<p>He bent down, unzipped my jeans, and reached into my boxers to bring out my cock. He reached into the bag and brought out a small tube, squeezed some onto his hand, then spread it around my cockhead with his fingers. It felt so nice, I nearly came right then. I heard a voice murmuring, ""Please... please... please..."" and realized it was my own. He turned around, reached behind him, held me in one hand and slowly squatted down to position my cockhead against his pucker. Then he lowered himself farther, his knees on either side of my thighs, driving me all the way into him. He started moving up and down on me. I wasn't quite so over-excited, and managed to last a few minutes, but he started moaning in pleasure again, and the sound sent me over the edge.</p>
<p>When I had shrunk out of him, he took some tissues from my desk and cleaned me off, then himself. He tucked me back into my boxers with a loving pat, then zipped up my jeans. He put his clothes back on, slowly, making sure I got a good look at every stage, a sort of strip-tease in reverse. He kissed me once more, tender and lingering, then hopped back to the floor and rejoined Russell in his bed.</p>
<p>Russell and Jared scheduled another sleepover the next weekend. This time, I knew it was a setup. So I did my best to get out of it. I tried to get one of the teenagers across-the-street to come over and babysit, so I could go out on a date — I'd go out even if I had to date Broom-Hilda. But Phyllis had a date and Marcia had the flu. Then I called my agent and said I'd do a book signing anywhere, as long as it was far enough away to require an overnight stay. He called me back the next morning and said he tried, but wasn't able to get anything on such short notice.</p>
<p>So I got ready. I put together a complicated dinner that had to be cooked at the last minute, which kept me busy all afternoon. I left Russell and Jared with a bunch of Disney/pixar DVDs and their toys while I washed all the pots and pans and dishes afterward. That kept me busy until their bedtime. I put them to bed and headed straight for my room — I'd turn off the lights, lock the door and pretend to be asleep. I should have known better. To misquote Stranger in a Strange Land, ""when a boy is gonna, he's gonna. All a man can do is cooperate with the inevitable."" Jared walked in right behind me. I turned around, saw him, and said something brilliant like, ""Wha..."".</p>
<p>""Shhh!"" he said. ""We'll have to be quick. I told Russ I needed to go to the bathroom real bad."" And just like that, he pulled off his clothes, unzipped and pulled down my jeans, climbed on the chair, pulled my head down for a long kiss, then spread lube on my cock. He bent his knees, impaled himself on me, and started moving up and down like somebody dribbling a basketball. I came inside him while he moaned. He cleaned us up and headed back to Russell's room.</p>
<p>After a couple more incidents like that, I realized I was falling in love with Jared. Not the adult love I'd had with Russell's mother before that drunk driver, but I guess the same kind of ""in love"" that Jared felt toward me. I was happier, more content, with him around. Not just for sex, just seeing him. Or knowing he was downstairs playing with Russell. And I stopped resisting. I showed him the drawer where I kept my lube, and whenever he wanted, I was ready. Jared started coming over to play with Russell more often. He knew how to do basic things in a kitchen, and he'd often bake Pillsbury roll cookies or biscuits, or make microwave popcorn. And he would always bring me a sample. A freshly-baked cookie or biscuit is delicious. When you add a French kiss and a few seconds of groping, it's absolutely wonderful.</p>
<p>Jared was a study in contradictions. His pronunciation was nearly as good as an adult's, but his diction was still that of a child, simple sentences strung together with ""and"". He played simple video games with Russell, but in bed he acted like an adult in a child's body: he knew what he wanted and wasn't reluctant to ask for it.</p>
<p>We fell into a routine of sorts. At least one good kiss every time Jared visited. I often wore loose t-shirts and sweat pants around the house, so he could just reach in and grope me. Sex once or twice a week, usually with Jared on top. Or sometimes dog-style. Jared liked that a lot, but I preferred seeing the look of pleasure on his face while we fucked.</p>
<p>I did wonder who initiated Jared. His father? About 90% of child molesters are either relatives or family acquaintances. But Nathan's preferences... I never saw him with someone under 25, most of his affaires-du-couer were female, around 30 and a little bit plump. The few males ran to late 30s or more, and pumped. Looking back on the Twister game, his then-girlfriend had been about 35, with boobs out to here. Then again, should you call what happened with Jared ""molestation""? Most people consider any sexual activity with a child to be molestation, but the word really means unwanted touching or advances — the Latin root ""moles"" means ""trouble"", ""difficulty"", or ""annoyance"". It was pretty clear that when Jared had sex with me, it was anything but unwanted, troublesome, or annoying.</p>
<p>Then one Saturday night — a sleepover — we were fucking like bunnies, dog-style. Pretty vigorous, Jared was braced against the headboard, moaning and panting. And the door opened and Russell walked in. He looked at us, me pounding into Jared, except that as soon as I saw him I stopped. Jared looked around to see why I stopped, and muttered, ""Uh, oh.""</p>
<p>But Russell just looked at us, turned, and left. I was so embarrassed. I started to wilt, but Jared started moving against me. Then he clamped down hard on me and that was it, I screamed as I spurted inside him.</p></blockquote><p>Okay, so you were screwing Jared. And your son caught you, so you started doing him too?</p><p>""It wasn't like that, Uncle Lucas. Really. Let me tell the next part?""</p><p>I nodded, ""Okay.""</p><p>""I woke up, went into the bathroom to pee, and there were these strange squeaking noises coming from Daddy's room. Loud, and real fast, squeee, squee, squee, squee. And Jared hadn't been in bed when I woke up. So I went to see what was happening. And there were Daddy and Jared, no clothes. They were bouncing around on the bed. It didn't make any sense. But I found out what was making that odd noise. And where Jared was. So I went back to bed.</p><p>""Next morning, I asked Jared about it, 'n he said something about liking Daddy a lot. He said most kids our age didn't like it. But he did, it felt good, 'n it made Daddy feel good. I liked feeling good. Eating ice cream, going way up in a swing, things that made me feel good, 'n making Daddy feel good, that sounded nice too. 'C'n I make Daddy feel good, too?' Well, Jared looked real nervous, 'n he stammered. He always talks so nice. He sounds more like a 10-year old than like our other friends, 'n finally he said I should talk ta Daddy about it. But I should spend a long time thinkin' about it first. He also said I should never tell nobody about what I saw. Not teachers or the school couns'l'r, not even our best friends at school. He said if anybody found out, they would take Daddy away, 'n I would have to go live with strangers. That sounded horr'ble. So I never said nothin' about it to anybody but Daddy and Jared. And now you. I trust you, please?""</p><p>Most of the time Russell's pronunciation was pretty good, but when he got excited he tended to simplify words as he had when he was four.</p><p>I went on:</p><p></p><blockquote>The next time Jared came over, he told me what he and Russell talked about. I was glad he'd warned Russ not to tell anybody. For me to say that would be too much like the abusing father telling his little boy to keep his mouth shut or bad things would happen. After that, we were careful to always keep the bedroom door locked.

<p>-----------</p>
<p>But a week later, Jared told me, ""Russ wants to watch us.""</p>
<p>""What?""</p>
<p>""He said he thought about it. And he wasn't sure, and maybe if he can see us do it he'll have a better idea whether he wants to.""</p>
<p>""You're part of this too. How do you feel about letting him watch?""</p>
<p>""Oh, no problem.""</p>
<p>I stopped to consider. ""I'm worried that even watching us will frighten him or something. What do you think? Did you ever watch?""</p>
<p>He nodded. ""I watched two people. It didn't bother me, it made me excited. But I don't know how Russ will react.""</p>
<p>I thought about it some more. The risks of letting my son watch me fuck his best friend. The risks of making it seem all mysterious and scary. I finally decided knowledge was better than mystery. ""Okay, we can show him before the two of you have your nap.""</p>
<p>""Mmmm hmmm..."" Jared nodded, grinning saucily at me. We talked about it some more, and decided that Jared would be the leader, visibly in control, like that first time in my bedroom.</p>
<p>I told Russell my decision at breakfast. ""A little bit after lunch, okay, punkin?"" Russ nodded. ""And if you change your mind, that's okay, too."" ""Sure, Daddy."" He nodded again.</p>
<p>I ordered pizza again for lunch, it was the boys' favorite food. After lunch I put a Dorsey Day/Rock Hudson comedy in the player. If Russell said ""Yuck! Mush stuff,"" or something like that, I'd remind him that Jared and I were going to do ""mush stuff."" But he watched it intently. He didn't always seem to get the motivation, but he liked the film and laughed in all the right places.</p>
<p>Then we went up to the bedroom. We usually did our foreplay under the covers, but Russell would want to see everything, so I'd turned up the heat a couple of degrees. I adjusted my desk chair to be comfortable for Russell. ""You don't have to do this,"" I reminded him. ""If it scares you, or makes you want to throw up or anything else bad, speak up and we'll stop.""</p>
<p>""Yes, Daddy."" Russell stuck out his tongue at me, then grinned</p>
<p>Jared and I sat down on the bed and started kissing. Then his tongue touched my lips and I opened my mouth to him. We pulled apart a couple of inches so Russ could see our tongues.</p>
<p>""Why are you doing that?"" Russell asked.</p>
<p>""It feels good,"" Jared said.</p>
<p>""Everything we're doing here, we're doing because it feels good,"" I added. ""Okay, punkin?""</p>
<p>""Okay, Daddy.""</p>
<p>I returned to kissing Jared, nibbling gently on his lower lip. He turned his head and I raked my teeth gently over his earlobe for a couple of minutes. Then he grabbed my head and returned the favor. He turned his head and nibbled on my ear. Then I did the same to him while he ran his hands through my hair. He lifted up my shirt and rubbed my chest, then he unbuttoned his shirt so I could play with his nipples. I stole a look at Russell to see how he was taking this. He was watching us intently, but I didn't see any signs of distress. Good.</p>
<p>Jared grabbed my head and pulled me down to his nipples. I flicked one with my tongue until he started moaning non-stop, then the other. I took it gently into my mouth, with just a little suction the way he liked it. When his moans peaked and then became quieter, I switched back to the first nip. I went back and forth a few times, extracting loud moans of pleasure. Then Jared stood up, undid his jeans, and pulled them off, followed by his BVDs.</p>
<p>""Up,"" he said. I stood up, and he pulled down my sweat pants, then my BVDs. I stepped out of them, and he took my cock in his hand and gave it a firm squeeze. Then he lay down on the bed, and motioned for me to lie next to him. I started kissing his nipples again, and he took my hand and pulled it to his cock. I started caressing the head, then the shaft. He moaned louder. But a minute or so of that and...</p>
<p>""Enough of that,"" said Jared. He gave my shoulder a push, and I rolled over face-up on the bed.</p>
<p>I looked at Russell again. He was staring at us with that same hungry look — wide eyes and mouth slightly open — that Jared'd had at the Truth or Dare game. If fucking 7-year-old Jared was a bad idea, then screwing my own son was a worse one. But would I have a choice in the matter? I had a very bad feeling about this...</p>
<p>Jared climbed over to straddle me, then slowly lowered himself until he felt me at his hole. Then he, too, looked over at Russell and saw that same look. He gave a satisfied nod, moved around a little to find the right spot, and worked me into him with one quick wriggle. He sat there a few seconds, both of us enjoying the sensation of his ass impaled on me. Then he started to move, raising himself up, then lowering himself. Slowly at first, then faster, both of us moaning. Then nearly bouncing on the bed, up-down-up-down. My climax was near, and I put one hand firmly over my mouth to stifle my scream. That might leave Russell with the impression I was being hurt.</p>
<p>Once he felt me cum inside him, Jared slowed down, still moving but less frantically, until my slowly shrinking cock slipped out of him. Then he let himself fall on top of me for a long, slow kiss.</p>
<p>""Wow,"" Russell said. ""Was that really as much fun as it looked like?""</p>
<p>""It was for me,"" I answered.</p>
<p>""Me, too,"" said Jared. ""Maybe not as much fun as for your dad, but still a lot of fun.""</p>
<p>""Wow, again.""</p>
<p>Jared went into the bathroom and came out with a damp towel. He cleaned us both off, then sat smiling at me. I smiled back, it was wonderful having this little boy make love to me. The feelings we had for each other... how he turned me on.</p>
<p>Eventually our breathing returned to normal, and it was time for me to be the Daddy again. ""Okay, kids. Time for your nap.""</p>
<p>""Yes, Daddy.""</p>
<p>""Okay, Mr. Sawyer.""</p>
<p>I chivvied them off to Russell's room, read them a few pages of ""bedtime story,"" then turned off the light and went back to my office.</p>
<p>-----------</p>
<p>A few days later, Russell came into my room.</p>
<p>""Yes, punkin?""</p>
<p>""I want to do it with you, Daddy. What you were doing with Jared.""</p>
<p>Well, there it was. As bald as a shaved ass. But something still told me this would be a bad idea — at least right now. ""Do you trust Daddy, punkin?""</p>
<p>""Yes, Daddy, of course.""</p>
<p>""Well, I think you're not ready, even if you want to. Will you believe me?""</p>
<p>""Yes, Daddy, but...""</p>
<p>""But what, punkin?""</p>
<p>""I really want to make you feel good. Please, please, please...""</p>
<p>""We'll talk about it tonight, okay, Russ?""</p>
<p>""Okay, Daddy.""</p>
<p>Then I sat and thought. How was I going to keep my son happy without fucking him? I went downstairs and found Russell playing with his dragon battle. He looked up with a hopeful expression.</p>
<p>""Russ, could you go next door and see if Jared can come over and play with you?""</p>
<p>""Sure, Daddy."" He gave me a knowing look.</p>
<p>He came back with Jared a few minutes later. I put out glasses of pink lemonade, and they played a few minutes, then Jared looked up. ""You asked Russ to bring me over. So you want to talk about something, right?""</p>
<p>I nodded. The two of us went upstairs, and I told him about my dilemma. He agreed that Russell was probably not ready for fucking yet.</p>
<p>""But that doesn't mean the two of you can't have fun together. Teach him to do it with his hands. Fucking depends on the state of his body, but using his hands only depends on his state of mind. And that, at least, seems to be ready. Maybe as ready as me.""</p>
<p>I thought about it. Imagining Russ's hands stroking me. I was almost instantly hard, but I needed to think with the head on my shoulders, not the one between my legs. Jared went downstairs to play with Russell some more; I took a cold shower, and turned the idea over in my mind, probably for a full half hour. Then I went downstairs and nodded to Jared. He smiled and nodded back.</p>
<p>I made dinner: a good hot soup, Southern Fried chicken, and chess pie. Russell and Jared were still talking a mile a minute, so I suggested Russell walk him home — all fifty feet of it. Of course, once they got there they wheedled Nathan out of another dessert, but what the heck, they're growing boys. Russell came back about half an hour later.</p>
<p>""Hi, Daddy, I'm home. Have you decided?""</p>
<p>""Yes. You remember what I said about your body not being ready for what Jared and I have been doing?""</p>
<p>""Sure.""</p>
<p>""Well, there are other ways to have fun. If you like, I'll teach you something that will be all your own, instead of a copy of what Jared and I do.""</p>
<p>""Just for me? That sounds nice, Daddy.""</p>
<p>""I think it will be. Let's go upstairs."" I led Russell up to my bedroom, and patted the bed for him to sit down. He did, looking at me curiously.</p>
<p>""Now... if you start feeling nervous, if you want me to stop, any time something doesn't feel right, you tell me, okay?""</p>
<p>""Sure, Daddy, I'll tell you.""</p>
<p>That was the best I could hope for. I undressed for bed, but didn't put on my PJs. I just stood there and let him look. He did.</p>
<p>""Remember when Jared dared me at the sleepover?""</p>
<p>""Sure, Daddy. That was really funny.""</p>
<p>""Remember what it looked like? Just dangling down loose?""</p>
<p>""Oh... yeah, sure.""</p>
<p>""Look now. See, it's standing up, kind of sticking out?""</p>
<p>""Yes. Why's that?""</p>
<p>""Because of what we're going to do. It's like that when I 'do things' with Jared, too.""</p>
<p>""Oh, right.""</p>
<p>""It was soft before. It's all hard now. You can touch it if you want.""</p>
<p>He reached out a hand, tentatively, and touched my penis, causing a pulse of pleasure.</p>
<p>""That's right, punkin. See how it feels. Remember, stop anytime you want to.""</p>
<p>""Sure, Daddy."" He took hold of it, touched the head, the little area under the head, the shaft — bottom, top, and both sides, feeling it gently with his fingers, then stroking it with his palm. I concentrated on my current tech-writing assignment so as not to cum from this treatment. Then he reached for my balls.</p>
<p>""Careful,"" I said, taking his hand for a moment. 'Those are very sensitive, you have to touch them very gently or it will hurt.""</p>
<p>""I don't want to hurt you, Daddy.""</p>
<p>""You won't, as long as you're gentle. Go ahead.""</p>
<p>So he touched my balls gently, cradled them in his hands, and looked at them. At last he seemed satisfied. ""What now, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Now it's your turn.""</p>
<p>""Oh, Daddy, you've seen me naked lots of times, giving me a bath when I was little.""</p>
<p>""That was different. Then I was just thinking about getting you clean. Now I'm thinking about 'feeling good', that's why it's standing up like that. Oh, and now that I think of it, you don't have to take off everything. Keep your undies on, okay?""</p>
<p>""Sure."" Russell pulled his T-shirt over his head, showing his tiny nipples. He pulled off his shoes and sox, then unzipped his slacks and pulled them off. He stood in front of me, looking desirable, maybe even more than Jared, and that was saying a lot.</p>
<p>""What's next, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""This time, you just watch."" I went into the bathroom and came back with a bath towel and a tube of K-Y. I spread the towel over the bed, and sat down on it. Then I squeezed some lube onto my palm, and spread it over my cock.</p>
<p>""What's that for, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""It's to help me feel good.""</p>
<p>""Can I do it?""</p>
<p>""Next time, punkin, next time. I promise.""</p>
<p>""Okay."" He looked a little bit sulky, but continued to look. He seemed fascinated, like a bird staring at a snake.</p>
<p>I wrapped my hand around my cock and started stroking, slowly. Russell watched intently. I looked at his nipples and thought about kissing them. Then I looked at his briefs. They were opaque, but I knew what was under them. ""Russell, punkin, would you come here and kiss me?""</p>
<p>He did, on the cheek.</p>
<p>""On the lips, punkin. If we're going to be lovers, we kiss mouth to mouth.""</p>
<p>""Like this, Daddy?"" he asked, then planted his lips on mine. When he pulled back, I was breathing hard.</p>
<p>""Yes, punkin, just like that.""</p>
<p>""Umm.. you're right. That is nicer."" He kissed me again. I grasped his waist with my other hand, feeling how smooth his skin was. I touched his lips with my tongue, and he parted them. I licked his lips, and he did the same to me. Yes. I reached out my hand to touch his knee. He looked down, then used one hand to lift it off. I thought I'd gone too fast for him, but he put it on his inner thigh. ""This feels nice, Daddy.""</p>
<p>""Yes, punkin, it is very nice. Now I want you to step back a little and just watch, okay?""</p>
<p>""Sure, Daddy."" Russ took a step back, but I kept one hand on his thigh. I looked at his boxers as I sped up; they were tenting slightly. His little penis was getting hard. I remembered what it was like being in Jared, and imagined myself in Russ's little hole. He'd be even tighter than Jared, completely inexperienced. As I thought about this, I unconsciously sped up, making longer strokes up and down my cock.</p>
<p>""You like looking at me, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Yes, punkin. Very much. It makes me excited, helps me feel good.""</p>
<p>He smiled at me, then pulled his briefs down an inch. Then another inch. His cock was still hidden, but I could see the outline.</p>
<p>I looked at the bulge, so small, much shorter than on an adult male, and imagined actually seeing it. Then the idea of about cumming inside Russ, inside my own son's ass, hit me. My hand moved faster, little, short strokes now. Then I moaned loudly as I spurted cum onto my hand and the towel.</p>
<p>""Are you okay, Daddy? Did you hurt yourself? Are you bleeding or something?""</p>
<p>""No, punkin. That felt so good I had to scream to express it. Daddy's not hurt, not at all.""</p>
<p>""What's that white stuff?""</p>
<p>""It's called semen, punkin. From an old word meaning seeds. It's part of how babies are made.""</p>
<p>""Wait. When you put that in Jared, you're making babies?""</p>
<p>""No, punkin. It takes a male and a female to make babies.""</p>
<p>""Oh. I'd hoped you two might make a baby brother for me.""</p>
<p>""Oh, Russ-russ. Even if it were possible, we'd do our best not to. There are ways to keep from having a baby, even when you have intercourse — that's the grown-up word for the way people make babies. They are called 'contraception,' and we'd use them.</p>
<p>""Why, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Remember what Jared said about if anybody found out?""</p>
<p>""Umm Hmm.""</p>
<p>""Well, if a girl had a baby, or even started to grow one, everybody would know that she'd had intercourse. And then they'd wonder who had done that to such a young girl. And when the baby was born, they could test something called DNA, which is how close relatives are linked. And they'd know I was the father. Then they'd take me away and lock me up. So we don't want that to happen.""</p>
<p>""Okay, Daddy. I get what you mean, and I sure don't want them to take you away. So... what next?""</p>
<p>""We're through with this lesson, and I'm going to clean up.""</p>
<p>I took the towel and wiped the semen and lube off myself. Then I took a damp cloth and finished cleaning up, washed my hands, and put the towel and facecloth in the hamper.</p>
<p>""When can we do this some more, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Tomorrow, if you want to. Otherwise, whenever you decide.""</p>
<p>Russ nodded.</p>
<p>We watched Tangled and then I put Russell to bed. I read to him a few minutes, then gave him a goodnight kiss on the lips. ""Mmmmm,"" he said, ""That's nice.""</p>
<p>I nodded, turned off the light, and left.</p>
<p>-----------</p>
<p>Russell came into my room about an hour before his bedtime the next day.</p>
<p>""Hi, Russ. What's up?""</p>
<p>""Let's do some more, Daddy.""</p>
<p>One track mind. It should have bothered me, but it didn't. ""Okay. But one thing. You don't have to do this. I've loved you since you were born, and I'll love you just as much if you don't do these kinds of things with me.""</p>
<p>""I know that, Daddy. I just want to hear you moan for me like you do for Jared.""</p>
<p>""Okay, punkin."" I put another towel on the bed, took off my daytime clothes, and sat on the towel. He walked up to me and kissed me, a little tentatively but with meaning. His lips parted and his tongue came into my mouth. ""Mmmmm...."" he moaned, as my tongue touched his.</p>
<p>Russell took off his clothing, as he had yesterday. He didn't even hesitate, but immediately pulled his briefs down, even farther than yesterday, so I could see the tip of his penis. Then he smiled at me and started feeling my cock again, watching my face as I reacted to his touch. He quickly figured out which spots got the most reaction.</p>
<p>I put my hands on his shoulders and slowly slid down his arms, then back up. He moaned a little more. Then I slid them down his chest, pausing before reaching his little nipples. He just moaned again, so I let my hands play over the area, rubbing gently over his nips and the skin around them. His moans got louder.</p>
<p>Then he held out his hand, and I uncapped the K-Y and squeezed some into his palm. He spread it over my cock, then tried to wrap his hand around it. But it was a little bit too large, so he used both hands. He started stroking up and down, and I watched him as he went. ""A little faster,"" I coached him, and he sped up. ""Longer strokes,"" and then ""no, your hand shouldn't cover the head, just barely rub over the flared area where it joins the shaft.""</p>
<p>He complied, and I settled back to enjoy the hand job. For somebody as inexperienced as Russ, it was quite good. Especially when I was getting to play with his nips and French kiss him at the same time. Soon I was panting with need. ""Faster and shorter,"" I told him, and he changed his motions to match. A few more seconds and I came, muffling a scream with one arm. Most of it went on his paws, but some landed on his belly.</p>
<p>""Oh, yeah, that was nice,"" I said when I could talk again.</p>
<p>""Did I make you happy, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Very happy, punkin.""</p>
<p>""I'm so glad. I enjoyed it, too. I liked hearing you pant and moan. I liked being able to make you scream at the end. And I like the feel of your thing in my hands.""</p>
<p>""It's called a penis, punkin.""</p>
<p>""Okay, Daddy, I like the feel of your penis in my hands.""</p>
<p>""It feels nice to me, too, Russ.""</p>
<p>""Mmmm..."" he said, snuggling up to me. He looked down at my semen on his skin. ""Is it okay to taste it, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Sure, punkin. Most people think it's pretty boring, but it won't hurt you.""</p>
<p>He scooped some of my cum up with a finger and licked it tentatively. ""Hmm... You're right, Daddy. Not much taste. A little bit salty, maybe, and some kind of weird undertaste. But it makes me think about you. I think I like it, a little.""</p>
<p>We lay quietly on the bed, cuddling, until we started to feel cold. Then I put him to bed, and still very relaxed, went to my own bed and fell peacefully asleep.</p>
<p>Over the next couple of weeks, Russell became quite good at using his hands to pleasure me. From the smile on his face and quiet sounds, I think he enjoyed it too.</p>
<p>-----------</p>
<p>""You know, Russell's going to want to do more than just hand-play,"" Jared told me as we cuddled after sex one evening.</p>
<p>""Yeah. I've got a plan for that,"" I said.</p>
<p>""I bet you do.""</p>
<p>Well, Jared was Russ's best friend. The time they spent together, he'd had plenty of time to see how Russ was. I had to keep a fridge full of celery and carrot sticks and other low-cal but filling snacks. Russell had developed will-power to control his desire to eat, because otherwise he'd fill up on celery sticks and miss out on dessert! And at seven he still slept with his thumb in his mouth.</p>
<p>""Yeah,"" was all I could say.</p>
<p>The next time Jared came over, we did a little negotiating. Russ was a little jealous because Jared got to do something that he couldn't. And Jared wanted to have me available once or twice a week when he came over to ""play with Russell."" We arrived at a <i>modus vivendi</i>: most days Russ would come into my room shortly before his bedtime, we would get undressed, and he would play with me until I came. On days when Jared came over, Russ would come to me in the morning if he felt like it, and leave the evening for me and Jared to have fun. Sometimes Russ would watch us, sometimes he'd stay downstairs and watch TV or play with his model town. And some days he was tired or just not interested, and that was fine, too. I was getting all the sex I needed, and then some.</p>
<p>-----------</p>
<p>About 4 months later, Russell and I were relaxing together after a handjob. ""Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Yes, punkin?""</p>
<p>""I still don't think it's fair that Jared gets to have you inside him, and all I get to do is hold it in my hands. <i>Please</i> can I feel you in me?</p>
<p>""You remember what I said about your body not being ready?""</p>
<p>""Sure, Daddy, but how will you know when I'm ready? ""</p>
<p>That was a poser. But I had a way to stall him for a while. ""Tell you what, Russ. Let's skip tomorrow, and on Thursday I'll teach you something new, something better than just your hands. If you're interested.""</p>
<p>""Don't tease me, Daddy. You know I'm interested.""</p>
<p>Russell came into my room Thursday evening, watched me undress, and promptly pulled his clothes off. ""What are you going to teach me, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Come, and learn. What you've been doing up to now is usually called a 'handjob,' although calling it a job implies you're only doing it because you get something — money or gifts or some such. But you do it because you like it, yes?""</p>
<p>""Of course, Daddy. You know I like the noises you make.""</p>
<p>""Okay. Well, now I'm going to teach you to give what is called a 'blowjob'. You're going to use your mouth instead of your hand. Would you like to try that?'</p>
<p>""I sure would, Daddy!""</p>
<p>I lay down on the bed, leaving room for him next to me. He lay down on his side, facing me. ""Go ahead and kiss it if you want.""</p>
<p>""Fer sure."" He slid down a little and kissed the tip of my penis, then various other spots. I moaned as his lips caressed the sensitive underside, and even more as they touched the spot right behind the frenum.</p>
<p>""You like that, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Mmmmm.....I like it a lot, punkin.""</p>
<p>""So now what, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Well, see if you can get the head — that's the flared area at the end — into your mouth.""</p>
<p>As I expected, Russell eagerly put his lips around the tip and worked his way down. I moaned again as his lips engulfed my cock and slid over the sensitive spot behind the head. ""Now slide up and down if you can, punkin.""</p>
<p>He started, but... ""Owwww!"" I yelled as his teeth scraped on the shaft.</p>
<p>He instantly pulled off. ""I'm sorry, Daddy. What did I do wrong?""</p>
<p>""Nothing, punkin. It's not your fault. I forgot to tell you — it's much too sensitive for teeth. You have to cover them with your lips. Here, give me your hand and I'll show you.""</p>
<p>I'd gotten lost in the pleasure and forgotten to give instructions, and I'd left out an important step. And teaching somebody to give a blowjob with yourself as the model is really pretty hard.</p>
<p>Russell crawled up enough I could reach his hand. I covered my teeth with my lips, exaggerating it a little to make sure he could see. Then I took his thumb in my mouth and sucked it in and out a few times.</p>
<p>""Like this, punkin.""</p>
<p>Russ went back and wrapped his mouth around my cock, but after a few seconds he pulled off. ""That's too big, Daddy. It hurts to stretch my mouth that wide.""</p>
<p>""That's okay punkin."" I was a little disappointed, but not really surprised. Beside the fact that he was only 7&amp;half;, his face was rather small for his age so of course his mouth was too.</p>
<p>I hesitated. ""Uhhh... how about you turn sideways on the bed, so your head is across my lap?""</p>
<p>""Sure thing."" He lay crosswise, with his mouth poised over my groin.</p>
<p>""Okay, you'll open your lips slightly and put them here."" I pointed to the frenum and the area behind it. Then I demonstrated on my own finger. ""Then you'll slide up and down about an inch, and while you're doing that lick that spot with your tongue. Watch Daddy."" I slid my lips back and forth over my index finger, flicking it with my tongue as I did.</p>
<p>""Here give me your hand again."" I took his finger across my lips and showed him what it felt like.</p>
<p>""Oh, Daddy, that does feel kind of nice.""</p>
<p>""Now you try it.""</p>
<p>He put his finger between his lips and repeated what I'd said. ""Ooh, I like that, it makes my lips feel nice.""</p>
<p>""Good. Now, do you want to try it on Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Oh, yes!""</p>
<p>He did, and it was nice. He wasn't quite hitting the right spot, so I reached down and put my hands on either side of his head. He grunted ""Ummm hmmm,"" so I applied a little pressure to move his head half an inch. I let him do the work after that, but as I got more into it I urged him into longer strokes. In a few minutes I felt ready to cum, and I directed Russ to faster, shorter movements. I got so lost in the pleasure that I forgot to talk. Then, suddenly, I came, howling, ""Ohhh... ohhhh...? ohhh....? Yes? Ye-ess? Yes! YES!"" My cum landed on my thigh and the towel under me, but he licked a little bit up as it came out.</p>
<p>""Oh, my..."" I said when I could talk again.</p>
<p>""Nice, huh, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""I wish you could feel what I just felt. Nice isn't a big enough word. It was unbelievable.""</p>
<p>""I'm glad. But Daddy...""</p>
<p>""Yes, punkin?""</p>
<p>""When will I be ready for you to be in me, like in Jared? How will you know? How will <i>I </i>know?""</p>
<p>Luckily, I had an answer. I'd discussed the problem with Jared, then spent an entire afternoon thinking about it. ""Well, punkin, I'm going to give you some homework. It'll be a lot more fun than what you bring home from school, though.""</p>
<p>""What's my homework, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Let me touch you to show you?""</p>
<p>""Sure, Daddy.""</p>
<p>""Okay, punkin. This is your penis,"" I said, wrapping my hand around it. ""But most of the time people just call it a 'cock.' Do you like it when I touch it?""</p>
<p>""It feels kinda nice, Daddy. Nothing really special, but nice.""</p>
<p>""Okay, punkin."" I turned him around and touched his little pucker. ""Now, this is your anus. Some people call it an 'asshole'. What Jared and I do is called 'anal intercourse', that's when a male puts his penis into an anus. The male who puts it in is called the 'top,' and the one who takes it in is called the 'bottom.' It feels really good for the top, and often for the bottom, too. That's why I like to do it so much. I'm hoping it will feel good for you, too. Now, go ahead and touch them and name them.""</p>
<p>""Penis...cock...asshole...anus?""</p>
<p>""Right, punkin. Now one more."" I touched his little helmet. ""This is your glans, but most people just say 'cockhead' or even 'head'. For most adult males, it gives more pleasure than any other part of your body. Okay so far?""</p>
<p>""Penis, anus, glans, cockhead.""</p>
<p>""Right. Now, what I want you to do is just touch your penis for a while. Play with it, find out what feels good. Do that for 10 minutes at least once a week. There will come a time when that feels real good, and your penis will get hard and stick up, sort of like mine. When that happens, spit on your fingers to make them wet, then play with your glans for 5 minutes.""</p>
<p>""And then what?""</p>
<p>""Eventually, that will feel <i>really</i> good. When that happens, you come and tell me, and I'll show you the second part of the test.""</p>
<p>""What's that?""</p>
<p>""You'll get a new toy to play with. I'll show you. Are you okay with doing this?""</p>
<p>""Sure Daddy. I want to do... anal intercourse? with you, real soon.""</p>
<p>""Okay, punkin. I'll be ready as soon as you are.""</p>
<p>-----------</p>
<p>I thought that would keep Russell satisfied until he'd at least grown up enough to get pleasure from sex. But my son was a lot more perceptive than I'd given him credit for. One evening, after Russell made me cum with his lips and tongue, he looked at me quizzically.</p>
<p>""That's not really what you wanted, is it, Daddy.""</p>
<p>There it was. But if we were going to have this kind of relationship, I had to be honest with him.</p>
<p>""Well, it could be better, punkin.""</p>
<p>""How, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Remember what I said about a how good a male feels with his penis in an asshole?""</p>
<p>""Sure, Dad. That's why I want to do that with you.""</p>
<p>""And you remember what I said about making babies and intercourse?""</p>
<p>""Yes."" But he looked a little puzzled.</p>
<p>""Adult males like that a lot — having something warm and wet around their penis when they cum — because that means that they'll do the baby-making thing, intercourse, whenever they get the chance. That's Nature's way of making sure we have more children.""</p>
<p>""Umm, hmmm..."" Still puzzled. Then his face lit up. ""Oh. So it's better if my mouth is around you, yes?""</p>
<p>""Right.""</p>
<p>""Oh, but that's so uncomfortable.""</p>
<p>""Well, it's really the end that matters, right when I cum. If you could manage to get your mouth around it for just those last few seconds, it would feel a whole lot better.""</p>
<p>""Okay, Daddy,"" Russell smiled. ""I'll try to do that next time.""</p>
<p>""I'll let you know when I'm almost there, Russ.""</p>
<p>""Don't bother, Daddy. I can tell.""</p>
<p>""Yeah. I guess you can. I make enough noise...""</p>
<p>""You sure do,"" he giggled.</p>
<p>Russell didn't even wait for the next evening. As soon as he came home from school, he came tripping into my room and demanded a kiss. Which quickly turned French. Then his hand was in my sweat pants, groping me.</p>
<p>""C'mon, Daddy, I wanna try the new way.""</p>
<p>Well, what are you going to do? I got out of my chair and lay down on the bed. We went back to kissing, him groping me until I was so hard it hurt.</p>
<p>""Off!"" he said, tugging at my waistband. I rolled over, pulled them down, and tossed them on the other side of the bed. He grabbed me and started kissing my penis, then sliding his lips and tongue back and forth on the good spot as he'd done before. He was, if anything, more enthusiastic than the first time.</p>
<p>Just as I was getting to the ""Ohhh? Ohhhh?"" stage, he wrapped his hand around the base, opened his mouth, and wrapped his lips around it. He sucked me in and out rapidly, and in seconds I was completely out of my head with the pleasure. I couldn't even manage the ""Yes""s at the end, just an inarticulate ""Ahhhh. Ahhhhh! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!"" as I came in his mouth. He kept going, swallowing my semen, until I was too hypersensitive to stand it any more. ""Stop. Please stop.""</p>
<p>Russ stopped. ""Did I do something wrong, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""No, punkin. You did very right. It's just... after I came, I got so sensitive I couldn't stand it any more.""</p>
<p>""Was it what you wanted, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Punkin, it was everything I wanted, and more. It was incredibly nice.""</p>
<p>""I'm glad, Daddy. I liked it too. This is nicer than the other way. From now on I'm going to have you in my mouth at the end, so I can hear you scream like that and feel your penis in my mouth. I like that.""</p>
<p>From then on Russell was giving me ""real"" blowjobs, three or four times a week.</p>
<p>All this made a change in our <i>modus vivendi</i>. Sometimes Russ would blow me, sometimes he'd just want to give me a handjob. Either way was incredibly nice. Most evenings, we skipped 'putting Russell to bed.' He'd just curl up next to me and fall asleep. On nights when Jared came over, Russell usually watched us, then all three of us would sleep in my king-size bed. If Russ wasn't interested that evening, Jared and I would cuddle for a while, then he would go off to sleep with Russ.</p>
<p>And I went to a sex-toy store and bought two dildoes: the smallest one they had, and one that was about the same size as my own cock, then put them away in my nightstand.</p>
<p>-----------</p>
<p>About a month passed, maybe six weeks, then Russ came into my room one evening with a mischievous look on his face. He started taking his own clothes off, but this time he watched me with a smile as he unbuttoned his shirt, pulled it slowly down his arms and over his head.</p>
<p>""You like this, don't you, Daddy?""</p>
<p>'You bet, punkin.""</p>
<p>""I was over at Jared's today, 'n he borrowed a stepladder from the kitchen 'n got one of his Dad's DVDs from the top shelf.""</p>
<p>Ooops! Nathan kept his R-rated DVDs up there. Oh, well, at least he had the sense to put the X-rated ones in a locked safe.</p>
<p>""And we watched this movie, it was pretty good but some of it didn't make much sense. Anyway, it had this scene with a... step teaser...?""</p>
<p>I thought about that. Oh. ""Strip teaser.""</p>
<p>""Oh, right. Anyway, this girl takes off her clothes to music. And all the men were getting really excited and 'Wow!' over her, so I wanted to do it for you."" And Russell undid the zipper on his slacks about halfway, paused to grin at me, then slowly pulled it down the rest of the way. Then he slowly lowered his slacks and stepped out of them. Then he did the same with his briefs, <i>real</i> slow, pausing just as the waistband reached his cockhead and thrusting with his hips — as if he knew what to do with them. Well, monkey see, monkeydo. Then he pulled them down just enough to reveal the head, paused, did some more hip-thrusts. Then slowly down until his whole boy-cock was visible. And again, playing with the undies, up-down-up-down before finally showing me his balls. Then he kind of danced while he pulled them the rest of the way down and off.</p>
<p>I was panting when he finished.</p>
<p>""Did I do it right, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Just fine, punkin. You made Daddy real excited.""</p>
<p>""Good. 'Cause I'm gonna make you feel real good.""</p>
<p>And he pulled down the waistband of my sweats, bent over me, and took me in his mouth. He sucked on it for a little, then knelt down and did his thing with his lips and tongue on the underside. It took less than a minute before he grabbed it again, sucked it all the way into his mouth, and swallowed my semen as I came.</p>
<p>-----------</p>
<p>About four months later, Russell came to me and said he'd done it. ""I've been playing with my cock, and then my cockhead. It's been feeling nice, but this morning when I did it, it felt <i>really</i> nice. But there's something missing. It feels as if there ought to be something more. I'm not sure what, but I <i>know</i> there's supposed to be more.""</p>
<p>I understood completely, but didn't try to explain about a climax just yet. He'd find out on his own, when he got old enough.</p>
<p>I opened the drawer of my nightstand, got out the dildoes and a tube of K-Y, and gave them to him.</p>
<p>""What? Daddy, this looks kinda like your cock.""</p>
<p>""Sure, punkin. It's called 'a dildo.' The bigger one is about the same size and shape as my cock. Now... you remember about your anus?""</p>
<p>""Sure, Daddy, it's right here."" He reached back to touch his asshole.</p>
<p>""This is the second part of the test, Russ. It's your new 'homework.' You need to be able to get this all the way into your anus.""</p>
<p>""But, Daddy, it's so big.""</p>
<p>""So is my cock, punkin. Now, first you get this little one inside you. Be sure to use some of this,"" I pointed to the K-Y, ""on your hole and on the dildo. You <i>really</i> don't want it to be scratchy. Lie down on your side with your legs bent like you're sitting in a chair...""</p>
<p>""Like this, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""Right. And I'll show you.""</p>
<p>Russ lay down with his legs bent, and I pressed a finger gently against his anus. ""Feel that?""</p>
<p>""Yes, Daddy, it feels funny. A little uncomfortable when you push on it.""</p>
<p>""That's because there's no lubrication. But it can stretch, remember stuff comes out of that every time you do number two. But without lubrication, it's going to be like when you're constipated. You don't like that, do you?""</p>
<p>He shook his head.</p>
<p>""Now..."" I spread some lube on my finger, and pressed gently into his asshole.</p>
<p>""Oh... that felt weird, but it didn't hurt.""</p>
<p>""Right. So that's why you should use the lubricant. Okay?""</p>
<p>Russ nodded.</p>
<p>Also, it'll probably feel less weird if you do your ""homework"" first and rub your cock until it feels good, yes?""</p>
<p>""Oh, well, that sounds like fun.""</p>
<p>""Okay. And don't rush. If you can't get the little one in, don't force. Just come back and try next week. And don’t try the big one until you're real comfortable with the little one. Right?""</p>
<p>""Right, Daddy.""</p>
<p>""And, again, don't force. You could hurt yourself, and if I have to take you to a doctor to get fixed up people will ask all sorts of questions that we really don't want them to ask.""</p>
<p>""Oh. Right. I get it, Daddy.""</p>
<p>I looked at him. He looked like he understood.</p>
<p>""What I'd suggest is, push until it hurts just a little bit, then stop and go back to rubbing yourself some more. Then you can try again. After two or three tries, stop and wait a week. Okay?""</p>
<p>""Sounds complicated, Daddy. But how did Jared get to be able to take you in?""</p>
<p>""He never told me. The one time I asked about how he knew so much, he just said he wouldn't tell on me or anybody else. And that was that.""</p>
<p>""So I have to get this big... dildo... in me, and after that we can do 'anal intercourse'?""</p>
<p>""That's right, Russ-russ.</p>
<p>""Okay, Daddy, 'n I'll do it as soon as I can, 'cause I really want you in me like Jared.""</p>
<p>""Yes, punkin, as soon as you can get the big dildo all the way in.""</p>
<p>""Okay, Daddy."" He kissed me, and in a few minutes we were both naked with his lips sliding up and down my cock again.</p>
<p>-----------</p>
<p>I thought getting that big dildo into his ass would keep Russell busy for at least a few months, but I'd underestimated him again. Two weeks later he came bouncing into my room with the big dildo and the lube.</p>
<p>""I did it, Daddy. Look.""</p>
<p>And he pulled off his clothes, lay down on his side, spread lube on the dildo, bent his legs partway, and proceeded to work it all the way in, until the balls were pushing against his pucker. Then he pushed it in and out a few times to show he could handle it.</p>
<p>""I'm ready, Daddy.""</p>
<p>I made one last try. ""Punkin, you really don't have to do this to make Daddy happy. You know Daddy loves you, even without that pleasure, don't you.""</p>
<p>""I know, Daddy. You're the bestest Daddy in the whole world, and you love me for real. But to feel you in me. <i>'Specially</i> after playing with the... dildo? I like the feeling of it filling me up inside.""</p>
<p>""Okay, punkin, on one condition.""</p>
<p>""What's that, Daddy?""</p>
<p>""If it hurts, you have to tell me so I can stop, okay? Promise you'll tell me if it hurts?""</p>
<p>""I promise, Daddy. Cross my heart.""</p>
<p>""Okay, punkin."" Russell was ready. I could see his little cock sticking up. I was really turned on by the idea of actually having sex with my son. I leaned over and kissed him, and soon our tongues were in each others' mouths. Then I spent some time playing with his nips and then kissing them.</p>
<p>Finally, I was turned-on enough to ignore the voice telling me not to fuck my own son. Russell had been pulling my clothes off while I played with him, and I was now hard and ready.</p></blockquote><p>Russell interrupted, adding his viewpoint: ""I tried getting on top of Daddy like I'd seen Jared do, but I was a little shorter than he was. I just couldn't get my legs that far apart. So I starting wriggling on the bed. I wanted Daddy in me, and I'd seen a girl wiggle like that in one of Mr. Connor's DVDs.</p><p>""But I didn't think that was a good idea. If I got too vigorous, I could really hurt you, you know?"" I mussed Russell's hair affectionately.</p><p>""Yeah, but you didn't, did you? Anyway, you told me you wanted me from behind. I didn't really understand about that, but you showed me how. I was on my knees, my hands braced on the headboard.""</p><p>""I knelt behind Russ and used a finger to spread K-Y around his entrance.""</p><p>""That felt good, I remember.""</p><p>""Then I started pushing into him slowly.""</p><p>Russ smiled. ""And I cheated. I bent my arms to get you farther forward. Then I pushed myself back onto you, and felt you fill me up. That was so nice.""</p><p>""Russ was real tight, even tighter than Jared — and that's saying a lot. And he started pulling away, then pushing himself back onto me. It was so good.""</p><p>""Yep, it was.""</p><p>""But I couldn't last very long. It was so exciting, the pleasure, knowing I was in my son, I started moving fast, and shouted Russell's name as I came deep inside him.</p><p>""Well, I liked it, especially when I felt your warm semen fill me up.""</p><p>""I was completely winded. It took me several minutes before I could even gasp out, ""'That was... wow!' Finally I helped Russell turn over, kissed him some more, and tried to describe to him how very good it had been.""</p><p>""Hey, Daddy, it was nice for me too. Maybe not as nice as for you, but I really liked it.""</p><p>""But Russell wasn't satisfied with rear-entry, were you, Punkin?""</p><p>""Nope. I wanted to see your face.""</p><p>""He argued with me, and as usual he got his way. I'm a pushover for my son.""</p><p>""You are, Daddy. I like you that way.""</p><p>""Russell worked out a position with his knees bent to his chest and his ass at the edge of the bed. I stood on the floor and entered him that way. I figured if I lost control he could scoot away a few inches.""</p><p>""But I never needed to.""</p><p>""No, you didn't,"" I said, kissing him lightly. ""In fact, he convinced me to try Missionary Position a few days later, and that worked too. But we soon went back to the position with me standing and Russ at the edge of the bed.""</p><p>""Yeah. I can see your face perfectly from there. Watch the changes as you move in me. See how your eyes close in need, and then open again while I feel your warm semen inside me.. My favorite, no question.""</p><p>""So from then on, we mostly just fucked. Except on days when Jared came over. Then Russell would give me a blowjob in the morning.""</p><p>""Yeah. That was still my 'special thing' that he didn't do with Jared. Besides, I'd gotten to really like the taste.""</p><p>""You two are absolutely crazy, do you know that?"" Lucas asked.</p><p>""Well, yes,"" I replied, ""But we love each other anyway.""</p><p>""I'm a psychotherapist, remember? That makes me a mandatory reporter. I am legally required to report any sort of abuse if I even <i>suspect</i> it's going on. And legally, this is child sexual abuse, regardless of what Russell thinks.""</p><p>""I know that. That's why I wasn't going to tell you.""</p><p>""What you should have done... was not do this at all. Not any of it. You shouldn't have shown those kids your penis — just laugh it off and tell them to quiet down. You shouldn't have been having sex with Jared; good grief, what would Mr. Connors say if he knew you were screwing his son. And you shouldn't have been doing any kind of sex play with your son. Not 'you show me yours and I'll show you mine.' Not masturbating in front of him. Not letting him masturbate you...</p><p>""What's 'master-bay'?"" Russell asked.</p><p>""That's when a male rubs his own penis, or when somebody else does it for him. What he told you was a 'handjob'.""</p><p>""Oh, okay.""</p><p>""And then you taught him how to give you oral sex. And then having intercourse with him. With your own son, who was only seven years old and is still only ten. The more you tell me, the worse it gets.""</p><p>""But Uncle Lucas, I don't feel abused, whatever that is. I feel happy. I love Daddy, I like being with him, 'n I like being close to him. This is just a special kind of closeness. He likes it, I like it. I like making him happy. I like the way it feels. I like the way his face twists when he's just about to finish. And the way he relaxes again when it happens. And the warm feeling of him inside me, and when his semen comes out. I like all of it, Uncle Lucas.""</p><p>'There, you see, how could I resist?""</p><p>Lucas glared at me. ""You're an adult. You're supposed to have won't-power. You're not supposed to let your son wrap you around his little finger, at least not about that. Do you realize the harm you may have done to your son?""</p><p>Russell hugged Lucas around the waist — well, as far as his arms would reach — and said, ""<i>Please</i>, Uncle Lucas. Don't tell anybody. Don't 'monitor report', whatever that means. They'll take Daddy away 'n I'll have to go live with somebody else. I don't wanna do that. I want you to marry Daddy and make him happy. I wanna stay with Daddy and you. <i>Please</i>, Uncle Lucas, I trusted you 'n I told Daddy to trust you. Please?""</p><p>Lucas looked confused. I sympathized; Russell often had a similar effect on me. I wondered if he'd cast a confundus charm on us. Maybe we'd get a letter from Miskatonic University on his next birthday... No. It was just his personality. I was almost certain.</p><p>""Well..."" He paused, thinking. ""... I'm going to pretend that this conversation didn't happen today, but next week, after I marry your Daddy. Then it comes under spousal privilege. On one condition...""</p><p>""What, Uncle Lucas? I'll do anything so I can stay with my Daddy. He's the bestest Daddy in the whole wide world.""</p><p>""I'll bet he is. But... There's a detailed assessment for abused children. Two days after our wedding, I'll bring home the materials I need, and give that to Russell. If he tests out as abused, I'm going to report it, no matter what.""</p><p>""What's in a 'sessment'?""</p><p>""It's a test. First I'll ask you a lot of questions. Then I'll show you some photos and ask you to make up stories about them.""</p><p>""Oh, Russell will like that. He's good at stories.""</p><p>""Yeah, Daddy, I am. Sometimes the teacher will ask me for a story in class,"" he explained to Lucas.</p><p>""And then I'll have to examine your body. You'll have to take all your clothes off, but I won't touch you. Okay?""</p><p>""Okay, Uncle Lucas.""</p><p>""Okay. Then if the tests look normal, I'll type my notes into my home computer and encrypt the file, then burn the originals. I'll be risking my license for you, and a fine, and maybe even jail time. So I hope you two don't make me regret it.""</p><p>""We won't, Uncle Lucas.""</p><p>-----------</p><p>The wedding was fine. We had all our friends, three of Russell's grandparents — my Dad died a few years ago — and both Lucas's parents. My tuxedo fitted perfectly, but Lucas was the center of attention, which is the way it should be. The food was delicious, dancing with Lucas was fun.</p><p>The ""wedding night"" was very nice, but I expected that. Lucas and I had been sleeping together for months. I had a bit of a hangover the next morning from the champagne, but Lucas gave me aspirin, a glass of club soda and lots of orange juice, and I felt better in an hour.</p><p>Lucas came home early the next day, and ran his tests on Russell. Russell wanted me there for the body exam, and Lucas went along with it. Of course, there was nothing to find. Lucas — rather sleepy from working until one in the morning only two days after our wedding party — gave me the results in the morning: Russell was a perfectly normal, extroverted seven-year-old, above average intelligence. He was getting good grades in school and had no difficulty making friends. If he'd been in High School he could have run for Class President.</p><p>Our ""honeymoon"" was four days and three nights in the Hotel del Coronado, with Russell in an adjoining room. For three days, Lucas had me all to himself. Russell was very nice, only coming to our room when he actually needed something. (""Needing something,"" included hugs, of course.)</p><p>-----------</p><p>The morning of the fourth day, Lucas got up and knocked on the connecting door. Russell opened it with a cheery ""Hi. What's up, Uncle Lucas?""</p><p>""How would you like to come sit on the beach?""</p><p>""Sure, just let me get into my suit.""</p><p>Lucas was already dressed in a speedo, which he filled out very nicely, and I pulled on a pair of trunks and a loose shirt. It was still cool outside, so we all put on the terry bathrobes the hotel provided and trooped down to the beach. We grabbed chairs and sat down to watch the tide come in. We nearly had the beach to ourselves at that time of the morning — there was one other family, but they were over a block away down the beach.</p><p>""Now,"" Lucas said, ""Let's discuss this idea of 'sharing,' shall we?""</p><p>I just stared. I knew we needed to have this discussion, but I wasn't expecting to have it before we even got home. Nor out in a public place like this.</p><p>""Please, Uncle Lucas. I know you're married to Daddy now 'n married people are only supposed to do sex stuff with each other. But I love Daddy 'n I love doing stuff with Daddy. So please...""</p><p>""Slow down and breathe,"" Lucas told him. ""That's exactly why I wanted you here, so we could work it out. Okay now?""</p><p>""Sure, Uncle Lucas.""</p><p>""So, do I just have to share Norm with you? Or do I have to work out a separate peace with Jared?""</p><p>""Oh, Jared's not around any more,"" Russell answered.</p><p>""Oh? What happened to him?""</p><p>""Nathan got a promotion,"" I explained. ""It came with a transfer to the home office. They moved away the middle of last year.""</p><p>""And that’s it? Relationship over?""</p><p>""Well, it was kind of difficult. I told Nathan that Russ missed Jared, and we arranged for him to fly here and spend a weekend sometimes. But it really wasn't working for Jared. Spending a weekend here made him miss me more the rest of the time. And his grades started to suffer. We did manage a two-week visit during summer vacation, but after that Nathan noticed that Jared always got upset a week or two after one of his visits. In fact, he asked Jared some embarrassing questions. Luckily, Jared thinks on his feet so Nathan never caught on to what was really going on, but he wouldn't let Jared visit after that.</p><p>""Oh. Okay. So, what did you have in mind, Russell?""</p><p>""Well, I was thinking maybe I could have Daddy one or maybe two days a week. Or if you want to be the only one that Daddy does 'anal intercourse' with, I'll give up my favorite position and just give Daddy blowjobs.""</p><p>""Hmmm..."" Lucas mused, ""Well, I like giving your Daddy blowjobs, too. So I'm not going to give that up.</p><p>He leaned over and whispered to me, ""How do you feel about letting Russell watch us?""</p><p>""I like the idea.""</p><p>""So,"" Lucas said aloud, ""You can have Daddy on Mondays, okay? Anal or blowjob or handjob, whatever the two of you want.""</p><p>""Oh... that would be wonderful, Uncle Lucas.""</p><p>""And you can watch us make love if you want. We won't lock the door. If it's closed, you can come in but you should expect us to be doing sex stuff, and you should be quiet. Okay?""</p><p>""Sure, Uncle Lucas.""</p><p>""What about you, Norm? This is your sex life we're discussing. Is all this okay with you?""</p><p>""What's not to like?"" I said. ""What male wouldn't like to have two guys who both want his cock? Of course, the fact that one of them is my son is a little bit kinky...""</p><p>""A lot kinky. But it's what we have, and we'll live with it. So, do we have a deal?""</p><p>""Deal,"" Russell said, and the two of them hooked their little fingers together and ""shook hands"" on it. Then I put out my hands and each of them did the little-finger shake with me, so we were all part of the deal together.</p><p>""Good,"" said Lucas. ""Today is Monday. Why don't the two of you go back to the room and have fun. I think I'll stay here and soak up some rays.""</p><p>I stared at Lucas again. Here he was, giving up the last morning of our honeymoon. But he just smiled at me, and Russ grabbed my hand and started dragging me back to the hotel.</p><p>-----------</p><p>Now that we were married, Lucas had moved in and ""my room"" was now ""our room."" So Russ and I got together once a week, mostly in Russ's bedroom. But sometimes we used the family room: Lucas sometimes watched us and the living room was a lot more convenient for three. And about half the time when Lucas and I made love, Russell was there watching. And if he saw something new, Russell was likely to want to try it next time he got me to himself.</p><p>My spouse is sneaky. He waited until about the third time that Russell came in to watch us, then he pushed me up against a wall, got on his knees, and took me in his mouth. My husband is as enthusiastic about oral sex as Russell, and has the advantage of years of experience. It wasn't just a question of making me cum as soon as possible. No, he drew it out, getting as much pleasure out of it as he could, before he sped up, sliding on and off the ""hot spot"" and forcing a screaming orgasm out of me. My knees gave way in the middle, and he had to help me stand up until he'd drained me dry, then helped me collapse onto the floor without hurting myself.</p><p>So of course Russell wanted to try this new position the very next Monday. And I found something out: my son had gotten taller, and his face was bigger, too. We spent a while kissing and caressing, that was easier sitting on the bed. Then Russell asked me to lean against the wall and pulled down my sweatpants. He knelt down, took me in his mouth, and proceeded to give me a fantastic blowjob, with his mouth around my cock from start to finish. He no longer had a problem fitting me into his mouth. Not at all. When he was done, he let a little bit of my semen trickle from the left side of his mouth, but swallowed the rest with a smug look.</p><p>Russell also noticed that he was now taller than he'd been when we started our little sex games, so next week he wanted to be on top. It was a bit of a stretch for him, but he managed to straddle me. Afterward, Russell said he preferred having me on top. Jared had liked being on top, but Russell saved it for times like Father's Day or my birthday, when he wanted to be especially nice to me.</p><p>-----------</p><p>""Norm, Russell, I think it's time we discussed plans for the future. Our deal is fine for the next year or maybe two, but you're going to grow up, Russell.""</p><p>""I know, Uncle Lucas.""</p><p>""Well, you think you do. It's likely to take you by surprise when it happens. Anyway, there'll come a time when you'll be interested in males — other than your Daddy, I mean — and females. When you reach that point, you'll have to decide for yourself. Norm and I will both have some advice for you, but it's just that: advice. But there is one thing that you must do: if and when you have any sort of sex with somebody else, you have to tell us. Either before you do it, or if it 'just happens,' then when you get home. <i>Even if you have to wake us up to tell us.</i> Okay?""</p><p>""Okay, Uncle Lucas. Even if I have to wake you up.""</p><p>I knew what that meant. He'd wake us up at midnight-thirty to tell us, ""Guess what! I just gave my boyfriend a blowjob."" Then he'd grin at us and figure it served us right.</p><p>""Right. Because when you have sex with somebody, you're having sex with everybody that person ever had sex with.""</p><p>""Oh, yeah, I heard some of the older males talking about that at school. S-T-Ps or something.""</p><p>""S-T-Ds. Sexually-transmitted diseases. When we're done talking here, go look up AIDS in Wikipedia, okay? That's ay-eye-dee-ess.""</p><p>""Okay, Uncle Lucas.""</p><p>""Oh, and another thing. I'm doing my best to be a co-Daddy to you. I love you. Not in quite the same way as your Daddy does, but I still love you. I care about you. I wouldn't have married Norm if I didn't. I realize you're not used to thinking of me as your Daddy, but I hope you will someday.""</p><p>""Maybe...""</p><p>""No rush. But I'd like you to think about it, okay?""</p><p>Russell nodded.</p><p>-----------</p><p>About eight months after we got married, Lucas scheduled another family chat. I was a little nervous about it, but the last one had certainly worked out well.</p><p>We gathered in the family room, and Lucas surprised me by turning to Russell. ""Well, champ, you asked for this discussion. What's on your mind?""</p><p>""Well... Uncle Lucas... when you first started going with Dad I thought it was nice. Daddy was kind of moping around after Mom died; I liked the way he looked when he got home from a date with you. But you know I really loved Daddy and just liked you because you made him happy.""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""But now you've been here for months, and I love you too. Almost as much as I love Daddy. 'N I want you inside me, just like Daddy. If it's okay with you and Dad... I'd like...""</p><p>I looked at Lucas. I think the best possible description of his expression would be the britishism ""gobsmacked."" He just sat there with his mouth open, like a fish out of water. At last he seemed to come back to reality and closed his mouth. He turned to look at me.</p><p>""It's your sex life we're talking about,"" I told him, <i>Turnabout is fair play</i>, I figured. ""It's up to you.""</p><p>""And you're willing...?""</p><p>""You were willing to share me with Russell. The other way seems only fair.""</p><p>""Err.... um...."" Lucas sat and thought about it for what seemed like forever. The wall-clock said it was a minute. Then he grinned. ""Same deal? One day a week?"" he asked.</p><p>""Sure,"" I nodded. Lucas put out his hands with his pinkies bent. I did the same. Russell reached out and we all did the little-finger-shake again. And Russ jumped into Lucas's lap and started kissing him and wiggling his butt on top of Luke's cock. Then he put Lucas against the wall, pulled his pants off, and started sucking him. When my spouse's knees gave way, I helped lower him to the floor, and Russ just followed him down, never letting up until he'd sucked Lucas dry and swallowed every drop. I just grinned: once again turnabout was fair play. And from then on, Russell called Lucas ""Daddy Lucas,"" so we were a happy family.</p><p>So that was our new deal. Russ got to have me on Monday and Lucas on Wednesday. Usually. It wasn't cast in concrete. Sometimes there'd be a musical we'd all go to on Wednesday, then Russell would grab Lucas on Thursday. And sometimes Luke's patients would spend all of Monday talking about their sex lives, then he'd come home horny as hell. When that happened, I'd take care of Luke's needs and my son would watch avidly and then take me on Tuesday. Or Russ would look at Luke with a bulge in his pants and his tongue practically hanging out, and ask if we could switch: Lucas on Monday and me on Wednesday.</p><p>But Russell always made sure he got what he was ""entitled"" to under our deal. Except one time Lucas's birthday came on a Monday, and Russ gallantly offered to let him have me and didn't demand a substitute day.</p><p></p><h5>Russell's 12th Birthday</h5><p>We had a party set up for Russ's twelfth birthday, cake and ice cream, oven-fried chicken (Lucas is a great cook), etc. But Russ wanted to have me in the morning, before the other kids came over. The two of us sat down in a big armchair and did our usual ""foreplay"": kissing, groping, undressing each other. We were getting ready to fuck when Lucas cleared his throat. ""Hey, Russell, wanna try something new?""</p><p>Well, that was like dangling a gold nugget in front of a '49er. ""Sure, Daddy Lucas. What were you thinking of?""</p><p>""Would you like to have both of us at the same time?""</p><p>""Wow! But how, Daddy Lucas?""</p><p>""Let me show you?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>Lucas took us upstairs to our bedroom, kissing us alternately on the way up. Then he undressed and started caressing Russ, and Russ returned the favor. I mostly watched, getting hotter and hotter, but I made sure to grope Russ's butt and Lucas's cock a few times, just so they wouldn't forget me. I needn't have worried. Lucas got Russ to bend over the bed. ""Go ahead, Norm,"" he told me.</p><p>I spread the lube on Russell's pucker and started pushing in, and Russ started panting as he usually did. Then Lucas lay down on the bed with his legs spread and wiggled down until his knees were draped over the edge of the bed and his cock was right in front of Russ. My son didn't need any further encouragement. He grabbed Lucas's cock and started sucking, then stopped for a moment and turned to look at me. ""Well...?"" he demanded.</p><p>Oh, yeah. I'd gotten distracted watching, but I started moving inside Russ's butt again. Russ got busy with Lucas's cock, and was making hungry slurping noises around it while moaning from the sensation of me inside him. Pretty soon Lucas was moaning, too, then, ""Oh, God, Oh God, ohgod ohgod ohgod ohhhgod ohhhhgod!"" and he screamed. That set me off, and I pounded into Russ's anus and filled him with my hot semen.</p><p>""Oh, yeah, that was nice,"" Russell said when he'd finished swallowing Lucas's cum. ""Can we do this again?""</p><p>I looked at Lucas, who grinned and said, ""Anytime, Punkin.""</p><p>Then we cleaned up and got ready for the party.</p><p>-----------</p><p>And about three days later, Lucas and I were getting ready to make love with Russ watching. This time I had Lucas against the wall and was sucking him, and Russell asked, ""Can I, Daddy?"" I looked, and my son had his lips pursed. It was obvious what he wanted. I looked at Lucas, who nodded, so I said, ""Sure.""</p><p>Russell got down on the floor and wiggled in between us with his head in my lap. He started sucking me while I worked on Luke's cock. I started cumming in Russ's mouth, and just at that moment Lucas came in mine. I was so distracted that I forgot to swallow and nearly choked on his semen. But the sensation was worth it: having my own orgasm while bringing my spouse off with my lips and tongue was the most amazing thing!</p><p>After that, there was nothing special about Monday and Thursday. We were just a threesome, and we'd either make a daisy chain with me sucking Lucas while Russ sucked me, or vice-versa, or we'd do a sandwich with Russ on the bottom. That was Russ's favorite, because he could look into the face of whichever Daddy as fucking him and watch him get ""both pleasures.""</p><p>And one time when we were doing that, I was just starting to cum inside my son, when Russ screamed. Real loud. It took me a few seconds to regain control. I stopped and looked. Russell was smiling at me.</p><p>""Yay, Daddy! I found out what the something missing was! That was wonderful! Now I know why you like sex things so much! It's just... Wow!""</p><p>""That's called a 'climax,' punkin. Or sometimes an 'orgasm'. Pretty darned good, huh?""</p><p>""Wonderful, Daddy. I wanna do this a lot!""</p><p>""Now that your body knows how to climax, you'll find there's lots of other ways to get it. Just wait until you feel my mouth around you. We'll experiment and see what you like most, okay?""</p><p>""Sure, Daddy. But this is going to be one of my favorites. It was my first 'climax,' and I'll always remember it as something special. I love you, Daddy. I love both my Daddies so much!""</p><p>""I love you too, punkin. More than I can say.""</p><p>""And I love you as much as I love your Daddy. I love you both so much!""</p><p>-----------</p><p>After that our lovemaking usually included one of us sucking Russell until he came. As luck would have it, I was inside Lucas and sucking Russ when I tasted semen, and knew my son had made another step toward adulthood. I didn't stop, just swallowed it all, and filled my spouse's hole with my own semen a few seconds later.</p><p>There was a thump! I looked, and Russell was lying on the floor with his eyes closed. I pulled out of Luke and went over to my son, with Lucas right behind me. It was okay. Russell had a big grin on his face and was panting. ""Oh. Wow! That was... incredible."" Then his face turned serious. ""Oh. Sorry to scare you, Daddy and Daddy Lucas. The sensation was so intense, I just... lost track of which way was up. But I'm okay. Really.""</p><p>Once that happened, we had even more choices. We were a full-fledged three-way now, and often it would be Russell inside Lucas while I was in Russell. The only thing Russ wouldn't do was fuck me. He just said it didn't feel right. Well, to tell the truth I'm a little selfish that way: Most of the time I'd rather be in somebody's hole than have somebody in mine. So I didn't complain.</p><p><b>A few years later</b></p><p>Lucas and I were sleeping, spoons, me on the inside, when I woke up suddenly. It was Russell, in his ""Saturday Night"" clothes, grabbing my shoulder and shaking me. ""What? What is it, punkin?"" But Russ just grinned and went and shook Lucas awake too.</p><p>""Guess what, Daddy and Dad? Tyler sucked me today.""</p><p>My prediction was a little bit off. It was only midnight, not midnight-thirty, and I'd expected Russ to be the one giving the blowjob — gods know he likes doing it enough.</p><p>""Good for you,"" Lucas said, ""Who is Tyler? And how did this come about? Don't answer that last if you don't want to.""</p><p>""Oh, Tyler is a boy I met in tenth grade. We've been real good friends, going to movies and football games and hanging out a lot. Well, today we went to a movie, and on the way back, Tyler asked, 'Wanna neck?' I said sure. I found a nice quiet spot to pull off the road, and we started making out. And pretty soon he wanted to try sex. His first time, if you can believe it.""</p><p>""So you gave him a blowjob? Sucked him?""</p><p>""I offered to. But he wasn't into that as much, wanted to suck me. I remembered how Dad taught me, and taught him. But — heh! — I remembered about lips covering the teeth, so I didn't get an owie like Daddy did my first time. I'll say this, he learned quick. Not as good as Daddy Lucas, but pretty good for a beginner.""</p><p>""Okay, Russ. Just be careful if he starts doing anybody else.""</p><p><b>Four Years Later</b></p><p>""You remember Haim, Dad. Used to live down the block?""</p><p>""How could I forget? That little kid was part of the 'I'll show you mine if you show me yours' business at your seventh birthday party. But his Dad got a new job and moved to a bigger house a few miles away. We didn't see much of them after that. You wrote us about him.""</p><p>""Yup. I met him at the new frosh hop at uni last year. We liked each other and started going to lectures and movies and... you know, cultural events. We liked most of the same things. And we liked each other. I gradually came to realize that Haim is ... well, something special.""</p><p>""So you two ended up in bed?""</p><p>""Oh, we did that after the first month or so. But lately, I've been spending most nights in his room. Luckily his roomie has a ""special friend' of her own, so she doesn't mind me being there. It's almost the end of our sophomore year, and we're thinking of moving out of the dorms and getting an apartment together. So I wanted my Dads to meet him first.""</p><p>""Sure,"" Lucas said, ""Bring him over. I'll make dinner and your Daddy will buy dessert. Tomorrow okay?""</p><p>""Yay! I'm sure Haim will be able to make it. See you tomorrow... Oh... you don't mind if the two of us spend the night in my room?""</p><p>I laughed. ""You're kidding, right? That's always been your decision to make.""</p><p>""Oh, good. I hoped you wouldn't be jealous! Give me a kiss?""</p><p>I gave him a quick kiss on the lips.</p><p>""No, Daddy! Not like that! A <i>real</i> kiss!""</p><p>I grabbed him, pressed my lips to his, and started gently nibbling them. He opened them and we licked each other's tongues, and pretty soon we were both panting. And so was Lucas, just from watching.</p><p>Luke grabbed Russ's ass.</p><p>""Not like <i>that</i>, Daddy Lucas. Just a sec..."" Russell reached down, unzipped, and pulled off his pants and briefs. ""Now play with my ass, so I can feel it!""</p><p>Lucas ruffled Russell's hair, then took a firm hold of one ""cheek"" and squeezed. He pressed a finger against Russ's little hole and Russell gasped, ""Oh. Yes!"" Lucas popped the finger inside, and Russ pressed his whole body against me as his hands ran through my hair. My hands slid up and down Russ's sides, and I could feel him hard against me.</p><p>Things progressed rapidly after that; it'd been over eight months since we'd last seen Russ in person, and all three of us had a lot of love to express. Pretty soon Russ was facing away from me, with my erection pressed against his hole while Lucas knelt in front of him. We ended up as a sandwich with Russell as the filling.</p><p>Afterward we all collapsed into a sweaty but fulfilled dogpile. When we felt like talking again, I grabbed Russell by the shoulder, and said, ""Now, the juicy details. Give.""</p><p>""Not that much to tell, really. About a month into our freshman year, we were dancing and I asked him if he'd like to come up to my room. He said yes. We spent a long time – for me – just making out with our clothes on, but there came a time when it felt right, and I pulled his pants off him. I told him to lie down and enjoy, then I took him in my mouth. I used my free hand to play with his ass, and drew out his pleasure as long as I could, then swallowed it all.</p><p>""After that, we got together once a month or so, then once a week, then worked our way up to almost-roommates. But it's never quite simple between us. We have this ongoing… struggle? Most of the time we match coins to see who gets to be on the bottom and experience both pleasures. Unless one of us owes the other a favor or something, then the owed one gets to choose. The only time we don't have to play match is when we're short of time and need a ""quickie"". Then I suck him.""</p><p>""Never the other way around?"" Lucas asked.</p><p>""Not often. Well, you know how oral I am, I really enjoy having my lover in my mouth. Haim isn't nearly that oral. In fact, he was just about rail-thin at the frosh hop. After we became lovers, I took to bringing snacks and reminding him to eat, and he looks more normal now. It's not that he objects to doing oral sex, just that he doesn't get much out of it. But he'll do it for me if I ask, and sometimes just because he wants to make me happy.""</p><p>""So, he only does it for the other person, as an exchange of favors thing?""</p><p>""No, not quite. He does it for me because he likes hearing me scream. Just like when I used to give you handjobs. Remember Dad?""</p><p>""Sure. You liked hearing me moan in pleasure and especially the noises I made just before I came.""</p><p>""Right. When I gave you handjobs I got an indirect thrill , from sharing your pleasure. Haim is like that. He does it for the pleasure of hearing my pleasure. When I suck him, or you, or Daddy Lucas, I love the feeling of you in my mouth and the taste of semen. But Haim says it doesn't taste like much of anything, and for him giving a blowjob is like me giving a handjob.""</p><p>""Well, as long as the two of you are happy.""</p><p>""We are, Dad, Daddy Lucas.""</p><p>""Good. Tell him dinner tomorrow. And to bring an appetite.""</p><p>""Don't worry, Daddy Lucas. I think Haim will really appreciate your cooking!""</p><p>---------------------------------<b>Nearly two years later</b></p><p></p><blockquote>To: NormSa@xxx.net (Norman Sawyer) <br/> From: RusselSawyer@xxx.edu (Russell Sawyer) <br/> Subject: I'm engaged!

<p>Hi Dad, Daddy Lucas. Haim asked me to be his spouse, and I agreed. He gave me a ring that he bought last week, it's silver, set with an emerald, looks really nice on my finger. We exchanged blowjobs to celebrate. (I knew you'd want to hear about that part.)</p>
<p>I'm so happy I feel drunk, all giggly.</p>
<p>I'll write again when we've set the date.</p>
<p>Love you both. Love Haim even more.</p>
<p>--Russ</p></blockquote><p>-----------</p><p><b>After the engagement party</b></p><p>""I'm so happy, Dad. That was a great party!""</p><p>""You'll have a wonderful wedding, Russ. But there's something important that both of you need to know.</p><p>""What, Daddy?"" ""What is it, Mr. Sawyer""</p><p>""Some people refer to their wedding day as 'the happiest day of our lives'. That's silly. In fact, there's usually a lot of stress in making sure the wedding comes off as planned. It's the rest of your life that you hope will be happy. May you have many, <i>many</i> happy days ahead. Trips to Europe; long, lazy afternoons in bed together; quiet nights at home; movies that make you laugh – or cry; days spent looking at art in museums. There are so many ways to enjoy life, and I hope the two of you have a long life together and enjoy all of them.""</p><p>""To a long life together and much happiness for both of you,"" Lucas raised his glass.</p><p>I raised mine.</p><p>Zach Greenberg raised his glass. ""A long 'n happy life t'gether 'n lotsa joy."" He'd been enjoying the champagne at the dinner.</p><p>Haim raised his glass toward Russell, then saluted me, and then his own father.</p><p>""A long and happy life together for all of us. I'm not just marrying Russell – much as I love him – I'm also marrying… in all senses, I hope… his wonderful family.""</p><p>Lucas looked startled and alarmed. I felt the same way. I looked at Russ; he smiled and nodded, and mouthed, ""It's okay,"" to me.</p><p>""A l-long and happy life t-together."" I'd never heard Lucas stutter before.</p><p>We all drank. Well, Zach looked embarrassed at his slurring of the toast, and took just a sip. And Daniel, Haim's co-father, had had one glass at the dinner and then switched to grape juice. ""I smell the cork and I get shikker,"" he'd explained. Zach and Haim both laughed, it was obviously a family joke.</p><p>Zach blushed. ""I guess I better explain.""</p><p>""Yeah, Dad, go ahead."" Haim quietly brought his hands together four times in silent applause.</p><p>""Let me just say it straight out. I got Jared started on his merry rounds, which I understand included you."" He nodded to me.</p><p>""What???"" ""You mean???"" Lucas and I spoke at the same time.</p><p>""Yes. It actually started with Haim.""</p><p>""Mr. Greenberg,"" Lucas interrupted, ""I'm a licensed psychotherapist. That makes me a mandated reporter. Do you know what that means?""</p><p>""Yes. My son explained that to me when he told me about Russell's history.""</p><p>I glared at Russ. How could he betray our family like that?</p><p>""It's okay, Dad. Really. I told Haim, but only after he told me about <i>his</i> Dad. After we got engaged, he decided he could trust me with his family secret. And I figured I could trust him with ours, because it's all connected together.""</p><p>""I guess it is,"" I said, still a little doubtful.</p><p>""Let me tell the start of the story, okay, Z'dad?""</p><p>""Sure."" Zach nodded, looking more than a little embarrassed.</p><p>""Zach-Dad got the measles back when I was five, and he ran a high fever, over 104°F sometimes.</p><p>""Yeah, it was pretty bad. I was completely out of it for hours at a time.""</p><p>""Yeah, Dad. you were. Well, with the fever he was real uncomfortable, and one time when he was out of his head with the fever he just got up and wandered around the house. Dan-dad didn't have time to cook, so we mostly got food delivered. Well, one time he'd ordered from a nearby deli that we didn't usually go to because their food was... pretty mediocre. And there was this big thing of potato salad. I didn't like the taste, so I pretty much left it alone. But Dan-dad ate a big helping of it.""</p><p>""I always was a sucker for potato salad. But that batch had something wrong with it, and I got sick as a dog. Stuff coming out of both ends.""</p><p>""Yeah. And while Dan-dad was in the bathroom, Z'dad got restless and wandered around the house, completely naked. I was watching TV in the living room when Dad came in. I saw his cock, and I was just fascinated. But I took him by the hand and told him, ""C'mon Dad, you need to go back to bed. He let me lead him back to bed and tuck him in. I'd been feeling lonely for him, so I climbed into bed with him.""</p><p>""Good thing you'd had the standard vaccinations. I'd have hated to have you catch measles from me.""</p><p>That seemed odd. ""What about you, Zach? They had the measles vaccine out when you were in your teens. Why didn't you get vaccinated?""</p><p>""I'm allergic to eggs. That's why I didn't get any of the potato salad, and a good thing too. Add food poisoning to the measles and I think I would have died.""</p><p>""I'm glad you didn't Z'dad!""</p><p>""Me, too,"" said Daniel. I saw the look pass between him and Zach; it was the same way that Lucas and I often looked at each other.</p><p>Haim continued: ""But after a while, Z'dad got restless again. I snuggled up against him, just for comfort, and he muttered something, then reached down and started fondling my penis. I didn't know what to make of that, it felt strange. But after a while it started feeling kind of nice. I still didn't understand what it was about, but I liked it. But I guess my response wasn't what he was looking for, because he muttered, ""Not in the mood,"" turned over, and went back to sleep.</p><p>""And I can't even remember any of this. I was so out of my head with fever...""</p><p>""Yeah. Well, Dan-dad came back and saw me in bed with Z'dad. 'Feeling lonely, little guy?' he asked me. 'Yeah, and Z'dad's quieter with me here.' So he went off to do a laundry, but checked back every few minutes.""</p><p>""It was good knowing you were with Zach, but you were only five. So I figured I'd better give a look in; Zach might get worse and you wouldn't know what to do.""</p><p>""I'd have called for you, silly Dad. Anyway, Dan-dad had to go back into the bathroom and he was there for a long time. And Z'dad started getting restless again, tossing and turning and muttering. And then he started to get out of bed. I hugged him again, as much as I could. Then I remembered how he'd been touching me. And I remembered seeing his penis; it was a little like mine, but I had this little dinky limp thing, and Z'dad had had this big thing sticking out between his legs. I remembered how he'd played with mine, and I reached down and started playing with his. And he muttered a little and settled down.""</p><p>I laughed. ""I'm sure he did.""</p><p>""Dad was less restless when I played with his cock, so I kept going. Besides, I liked the feel of it in my hands, so hot with his fever. Then he started moaning, and I was afraid I was hurting him, so I stopped. But he muttered, 'oh... don't stop now,' so I started again. Then he said, 'oh, yeah, faster...' so I rolled it between my hands real fast, and he shouted 'Yes!' and this white stuff came out. I didn't really understand what that was about. But Dad fell asleep right afterward, so I figured it was a good thing.""</p><p>""And then I finally got out of the bathroom you asked about the white stuff, and I was completely shocked. I couldn't say anything for several seconds. But I didn't make a big deal out of it. I told him that was for adults like me and his Z'dad, and he shouldn't do that until he was older. I figured that would be the end of it. I should have remembered the song from <i>The Fantasticks...</i></p><p>And he started singing:</p><p></p><blockquote>My son was once afraid to swim. The water made him wince.<br/> Until I said he <i>mustn't</i> swim:<br/> S'been swimming ever since.</blockquote><p>And then, spoken, ""And children... must get their own way, the minute that you say no.""</p><p>""But I didn't see why not. I liked it, and it made Dad feel better. So what's the harm? I figured it was another of those things adults don't want kids to know about, like the words daddies use and children aren't allowed to say. Besides, I didn't do something stupid like pouring raspberry jam on a cat.""</p><p>""That was a very wise decision you made,"" Lucas said. ""Sometimes children are traumatized by sexual encounters with adults, but sometimes they're just puzzled because they don't 'get' what it's about — especially when there's no force, no penetration, and no physical damage. But if an adult makes a big fuss about it, then the kid may think he did something wrong and feel guilty. So it was good for you to just 'get over heavy ground as lightly as possible'.""</p><p>""So any time Z'dad was restless and Dan-dad wasn't in the room, I'd do it again. I didn't understand what it was about, but I sure understood that Z'dad liked it and it made him feel better for a while. And I liked to hear the noises Z'dad made. One time I tasted the white stuff, but it didn't taste like much of anything. More boring than distilled water.""</p><p>Russell mouthed ""Told ya so"" at me.</p><p>Zachary took over the story. ""After about half a day the sponge baths and anti-fever meds that Daniel was giving me finally got my fever down below 104. And I started to come out of the fog. I was still uncomfortable, tossing and turning. I felt a hand on my cock, playing with it, and thought it was Daniel. I kept my eyes closed, enjoying the sensation until I climaxed. I felt real tired, and started to go back to sleep, but I opened my eyes for a second to thank Daniel. And I saw it was Haim. My son... only five years old. He'd just given me a fantastic handjob. 'What...?' I said, and stopped, because I couldn't figure out what to say in words suitable for a 5-year-old. 'Go back to sleep, Z'dad,' Haim told me. And I was so tired that I did.""</p><p>""I finally got my food poisoning under control a few hours after Zach's fever broke,"" Daniel said. ""I took a long hot shower and managed to scrounge up dinner from what was in the fridge. I even got Zach to eat a little. Haim got back into bed with Zach after dinner, and I let him, but about 7:30 I asked him if he thought he could sleep in his own bed. Zach was still pretty restless, and this was Sunday. Even a kindergartener needs sleep. He went off but was back about 2 in the morning, wanting to sleep with his daddies.""</p><p>""I woke up at about 7,"" Zach said, ""Both Daniel and Haim were in bed with me. That's okay, it's a full king, plenty of room. But it reminded me of what happened yesterday. Daniel got Haim dressed and dropped him off at school. When he got back, I told him about the handjob. 'What time was this'? he asked. I wasn't really sure, but 'midafternoon,' I guessed. Daniel looked serious. 'That's at least twice, because he asked me about your semen a little before lunch. I'll talk to him when he comes home.' I wanted to do the talking, but I was still pretty weak, as Daniel pointed out.""</p><p>""So Dan-dad sat me down at the kitchen table and explained about being married and about monogamy.""</p><p>""And I thought that settled it. I didn't realize how persistent — and curious — and smart our son was.""</p><p>""Heh,"" Haim said, taking over the tale.</p><p></p><blockquote>Dan-dad's aunt helped my dads buy the house, so they had a big bedroom with a lot of furniture. But like most bedrooms, it didn't have a lock on the door. One of my Dads would put me to bed, and I'd pretend to go to sleep. But after a few minutes, I'd get up, sneak into their bedroom, and hide behind the sofa, then watch when they came to bed. I saw Z'dad wrap his mouth around Dan-dad's cock. That was neat; Dan-dad made even better noises than Z'dad did the times I gave him a handjob.

<p>Another night, I watched as Dan-dad lay face down with a pillow under his belly, and Z'dad pushed into Dan's ass. I really didn't get what that was about, but I sure noticed the noises they made. Sort of a high-pitched keening, like a dog who really wants to put his head out the car window.</p>
<p>Nathan and Jared moved onto our street a few months later; Jared and I were soon BFFs. After a while, our dads let us stay up a little, as long as we got good grades. We'd play until we got tired, then I'd ask if it was okay for Jared to stay over. Or Jared would ask his dad if we were playing at his place. Jared's place was really cool, it had a swimming pool and a spa and everything.</p>
<p>One night, Jared was sleeping on the fold-out bed in my room. I woke up around 10 and decided to sneak out and see what my dads were doing. But Jared woke up and asked where I was going. I couldn't really explain, so I invited him to come along, ""But you have to be really quiet,"" I told him. So we went upstairs, opened the door real quiet, and there was Z'dad on his back with his knees nearly to his chest, and Dan-dad pounding into him. Jared opened his mouth and I put my finger to his lips to remind him to be quiet. We watched while Z'dad made that keening noise and Dan-dad just panted, then finally chanted, ""oh, yeah, oh yeah, oh yeah, <i>oh, yeah, oh, yeah, </i><b>oh, yeah, oh yeah<i>, oh-yeah, OH YES!</i></b>""</p>
<p>I looked at Jared. He was staring at them, mesmerized, his mouth open, nearly drooling.</p>
<p>""Oh, yeah,"" he whispered.</p>
<p>I pulled him behind the couch and we waited until both dads were asleep, then went quietly back to bed. This time we both ended up in my bed — it was a little snug, but okay for good friends.</p>
<p>""Wow!"" Jared said. ""That was... What was that, anyway?"" His eyes were as big as saucers.</p>
<p>I did my best to explain about how playing with Z'dad's thing made him feel good. The rest of it, I couldn't really explain because I didn't understand it.</p>
<p>""I wanna try that,"" Jared said. We spent a while trying... I played with his penis, then he fondled mine. We both agreed that it was kinda nice, but not a big deal. Certainly nothing like the reaction the dads had had while we watched. Then he wanted to try putting it in like we'd seen. We tried, but my penis wasn't long enough and hard enough to get into him.</p>
<p>A few days later we watched while Dan-dad gave Z'dad a long, sensuous blowjob. By the time he finished, Z'dad was writhing around on the bed, begging for Dan to speed up and let him cum.</p>
<p>We went back to my room and Jared tried sucking my penis. And again it felt nice, but not really all that special. We decided that you needed a grown-up to make this sex-stuff work. But there was a problem: the two grown-ups we were interested in were married. I explained to Jared what Dan-dad had said about marriage and mongamy.</p>
<p>""We need a plan,"" he said.</p>
<p>""Or maybe just some luck,"" I said.</p>
<p>We got our chance a few months later. Dan-dad had to go away on business for two weeks. It was some big deal, a major customer. We waited ten days for Z'dad to get really horny, then Jared went to Z'dad's bedroom and asked if he'd like any ""help"" with his problem.</p>
<p> Zach interrupted. ""Some 'help'. Daniel was away, I had nothing but my right paw and that wasn't very satisfactory compared to being in bed with Daniel, smelling Daniel, touching Daniel... I turned you down, of course. I was still a married man.""</p>
<p>Yeah. But you were weakening. That's when Jared sprang his surprise.</p>
<p>""Right. You're not allowed to have sex with anybody but Mr. Rapaport. We get it. But the two of you go to strip clubs, right?""</p>
<p>""Well... yeah. They've got this really hot gymnast-type at The Pause That Refreshes. You should see... No, actually, you shouldn't see, you're only five years old!""</p>
<p>That didn't slow Jared down a bit. ""So you're allowed to look but not touch, right?""</p>
<p>""Uh... right.""</p>
<p>""So, why don't you watch us and see if you feel any better.""</p>
<p>""Ummm... okay.""</p></blockquote><p>""I thought that meant you were going to do some sort of striptease, maybe some hip thrusts if you'd seen something on TV. I sure didn't expect the show I got.""</p><p></p><blockquote>The two of us started dancing around the room. We weren't very good at it, but we did our best. Then we started taking each others' clothes off. Once we were naked, Jared starting fondling me, playing with me until I had a tiny erection. Then I did the same to him, each with a hand in the other's lap, playing with him.

<p>Z'dad was breathing hard, and had unzipped his pants and started pulling. Jared lay down and I took him in my mouth, but he didn't make much noise and I soon got bored. ""Switch?"" he asked me, and I stopped and said, ""Yes.""</p>
<p>""Stand up,"" Jared told me, and I stood up. He knelt in front of me and took me in his mouth. It felt nice, as before, and he just kept going until Z'dad groaned and came, getting semen on his hands and the bed he was sitting on.</p>
<p>-----------</p>
<p>When Dan-dad got home, Z'dad told him what happened. Dan-dad called another family talk. ""I'm not going to make a fuss about monogamy. I agree that Zach watching you and Jared was allowed in our marriage. But..."" he paused, then went on in a more serious tone, ""I have concerns about a boy your age doing sexual things at all, even with another youngster your own age. Has anybody been... touching you in a way that bothers you, that makes you uncomfortable? Has anybody suggested that you should do anything like this?""</p>
<p>""Yes, Jared suggested it.""</p>
<p>""Oh. I mean anybody older.""</p>
<p>""Oh. No, Dan-dad. I really liked doing stuff to Z'dad when he was sick. And I know I can't do that to him any more, because you two are married, but I wanted to try it, so Jared and I did some experimenting. Then when you were away, we wanted to do something for Z'dad, so we put on our show.""</p>
<p>Jared nodded.</p>
<p>""Well, your Z'dad and I have discussed it. I won't tell you two not to experiment. First, it's your body, your mind, your life to make decisions about. Second, if I told you not to, you'd probably find a way around it. Wouldn't you?""</p>
<p>Both of us nodded. ""We would, Dan-dad.""</p>
<p>""Okay. You two play around if you want to. But I'm going to give you some advice. Number one: don't tell anybody else, not other kids, not adults. Because if you do, your Z'dad and I could get in real trouble, and we'd have to go away and not see you any more. Okay?""</p>
<p>""Okay, Dan-dad.""</p>
<p>""Okay, Mr. Rapaport.""</p>
<p>""Number two: don't involve us in your games, the way you did with Zach last week. It could get us in real trouble. Okay?""</p>
<p>We both nodded.</p>
<p>""Third, don't involve any adults in your games or put on any shows for them, at least not without talking to Z'dad or me first. You could get seriously hurt if you approach the wrong person. Do you understand?""</p>
<p>""Yes."" ""Yes.""</p>
<p>""I want to hear you say you understand and won't do that.""</p>
<p>""Yes, Dan-dad. I understand. I won't let any adults into the games.""</p>
<p>""Yes, Mr. Rapaport. I understand. Nobody but us two, no adults unless we check with you first. Right?""</p>
<p>""Right, Jared.""</p>
<p>-----------</p>
<p>That left us free to do something we didn't really care about. Neither of us got much out of being fondled or sucked. What we wanted was a grown-up, preferably Z'dad, who would make all those great noises for us. As Jared put it, we needed another plan. This time it was my idea, in two parts.</p>
<p>One night a couple of months later, when Jared was over for dinner, I looked up at Dan-dad and asked, ""If we're not allowed to play with you or put on a show for you, could we at least watch you and Z'dad doing it?""</p>
<p>""What...?"" Dan-dad sprayed a mouthful of mashed potatoes across the table.</p>
<p>""You want us to... to perform for you like trained seals?"" Z'dad asked.</p>
<p>""No,"" Jared said, ""You do whatever you want. Just let us watch. Okay?""</p>
<p>""No way..."" Z'dad started, but...</p>
<p>""I'll think..."" Dan-dad said, then trailed off as he heard what Z'dad said.</p>
<p>""Oh, please, please..."" I said. And both of us gave them the big-eyed puppy look. You know...</p></blockquote><p>Haim did the puppy-dog eyes, just to make sure we did. ""We sure do,"" I said, and Lucas nodded agreement. Zach and Daniel just sighed dramatically.</p><p>
</p><blockquote>And we just looked at them. And eventually Z'dad gave in. ""Well... if Daniel is okay with it...""

<p>Dan-dad sat a while longer, thinking. Then he and Z'dad exchanged some sort of look, and Dan-dad said, ""All right.""</p>
<p>From then on, we didn't have to pretend to go to sleep or hide behind the sofa. Oh, not all the time. On school nights we still had to go to bed right after dinner. And I had to get my homework done first, which gave me a real good incentive. But on weekends we would sit on the sofa or on the worktable, and watch while Dan-dad sucked Z'dad's cock, or fucked Z'dad, or whatever they felt like doing that night. I remember a few times Z'dad lay on the bed and spread some lubricant on his thighs. Then he clamped Dan-dad's cock between them.</p>
<p>If Jared was at home that night, I'd sit and watch. Not all the time, you understand. Watching other people do sex isn't really that fascinating, even for a 5 year old boy who wants to learn about it. So sometimes I'd be watching TV or playing with my toys or surfing the web. But often enough that my dads just got used to having me or both of us just sitting there, quietly watching, while they did sex-things.</p>
<p>-----------</p>
<p>After a few weeks of this, the two of us braced my dads at a Saturday morning breakfast. ""Mr. Greenberg, Mr. Rapaport..."" Jared began.</p>
<p>""Yes, Jared?"" Dan-dad said.</p>
<p>""Look, we understand about the marriage thing and all, but there are such things as open marriages, right?""</p>
<p>Z'dad frowned. ""Yes, but ours isn't one of them. We promised to be faithful to each other. That means not doing sex-things with other people. Not even cute little boys who have a crush on us.""</p>
<p>It was my turn. ""It's not a crush. I love both of my dads forever. This is just part of that. You two help me out, play with me, protect me. And I want to help you feel good, like I did with Z'dad when he had the measles. It's just part of who I am and what I want.""</p>
<p>""And I feel the same way,"" Jared added. Then we did the puppy-eyes thing again. My dads have like, zero resistance to puppy-dog-eyes.</p></blockquote><p>""Too true,"" Daniel admitted, ""Although I like to think we've developed a <i>little</i> resistance over time.""</p><p>""They sat a long time. Then Dan-dad said, 'We'll think about it. All right?' Both of us said 'All right,' but we felt like cheering and shouting and doing high-fives.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Zachary said, ""They had us. We just weren't ready to admit it yet.""</p><p>""The next time Jared came over,"" Daniel said, ""We sat them down and told them. 'Okay, kids, we've decided. We're not going to a full open marriage, but we'll open it enough to include the two of you. But there are rules,' and I spelled them out.""</p><p></p><blockquote>Yeah, I can still remember them.

<p>One: You have to ask for what you want. Zach and I will never ask you for anything sexual.</p>
<p>Two: You don't do anything you don't feel like doing.</p>
<p>Three: Zach and I are primary. If we want to make love, you two can watch, or help, but only within that rule.</p>
<p>Four: You can kiss me or Zach, or you can use your hands, or lick us, or anything like that. But no penetration, right?</p>
<p>I had to ask them what ""penetration"" meant, but we agreed to those rules.</p>
<p>After that, I was allowed to play with Z'dad's penis if I felt like it and Dan-dad wasn't around. Or Jared would sometimes lick Dan-dad, and even suck on the tip a little until Dan-dad came. Or Z'dad would be fucking Dan-dad, and I would roll his dick between my hands. Did Dan-dad ever make the most incredible noises when Jared or I did that...</p>
<p>I was happy with that, but Jared wanted more. ""I've seen your Z'dad inside Mr. Rapaport's ass, and he sure seemed to enjoy it. I want that. I want it so bad I can taste it.""</p>
<p>""But we're not allowed under rule four.""</p>
<p>""I know. We have to get them to change that rule. But how?""</p>
<p>""Prove you can do it. I think they're just afraid of hurting you.""</p>
<p>Jared sighed. But he still kept talking about it. As with oral sex, I didn't see what the big deal was, but Jared sure wanted it.</p></blockquote><p>-----------</p><p>Zach resumed the tale. ""Well, one day, not too long after Haim's sixth birthday, Jared showed up in our bedroom. He asked if I was 'in the mood,' and I said yes. He took his clothes off, then produced this big ole dildo from his backpack. 'Watch,' he said. And I watched while he bent over and threaded that thing into his ass. It was bigger than I was, and I'm a little bigger than average. 'Now,' he said, 'wouldn't you like to do that to me?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Haim put in, ""Jared told me he was going to challenge Z'dad. He'd found some of Mr. Connor's sex toys and played with them until he could get the biggest one inside him. So I was there, sitting in a chair, watching all this with big eyes.""</p><p>""And I told Jared, 'Not tonight. Those were Daniel's rules, and I'll have to talk to him before we make any changes.' So Jared came over and licked me until I was hard, then used his hands to get me off while at the same time he was flicking that sensitive spot under the head with his tongue. It didn't take long, and I howled like a dog when I came. He licked it all up, too.""</p><p>""And Jared went to Dan-dad and did puppy-eyes, while I provided logical reasons.""</p><p>""You should put 'logical' in quotes,"" Daniel answered. ""It was stuff like how Zach and I didn't have to worry about hurting Jared because he'd already managed it with a bigger cock, and how much Jared wanted this, and stuff like that. I waved to him to shut up, and for a miracle he did. Then I sat down and thought. And I finally decided that Jared and Haim were right. Jared was not going to be physically harmed from being fucked by Zach, because he'd already penetrated himself with a longer and thicker dildo. And it was obvious that he wasn't being harmed psychologically. I'd checked with Nathan, and Jared's grades were better than they'd been, he was bringing home ""excellent"" notices in ""citizenship"", and in general acting like a normal 6 year old — except for that extremely precocious interest in sex. I couldn't quite figure that out.""</p><p>""I could hazard a guess,"" Lucas said. ""Nathan was constantly moving from one girlfriend or boyfriend to the next. It left Jared unsure about who he was supposed to love, and who besides his own father might love him. When your son showed him the two of you having sex, he jumped to the conclusion that love meant sex. You were his best friend's dad, so he wanted to have you as a substitute father.""</p><p>""I don't think it was quite that simple,"" Haim put in. ""I think it was partly genetic, something from his egg donor, whoever she was.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Russ agreed, ""I saw the way he took to Dad. There was an enthusiasm there, not just buying love. He really liked sex; he didn't cum, but he still enjoyed the hell out of it. Now, me, I think I may have started out of envy. Jared was getting to play with Dad in a way I wasn't allowed. But once we started I found that I really liked it too. No... I don't think the substitute father explanation is it."" He paused, and looked at Lucas. ""Sorry, Daddy Luke, I know this is your area of expertise, but I knew and played with Jared for years.""</p><p>""That's all right,"" Lucas said, and hugged Russell. ""I don't have to be right all the time, not even with my patients.""</p><p>""So, this has been ongoing?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes,"" Zach nodded, ""Until now.""</p><p>""But what about monogamy? Russell and Haim have been engaged for over a year.""</p><p>Russell and Haim and Zach exchanged a Look, then Zach nodded.</p><p>""Well,"" Haim said, ""that's why I brought this up tonight. You see, I love Russell. But I also love my dads. And I think I could grow to love you two, Russ's fathers, in much the same way. And Russ is interested in my fathers, and thinks there could be love — sexual love — there as well.""</p><p>""Now, wait,"" I said. ""Are you suggesting...?""</p><p>""I'm proposing. To you two, Norm-dad and Luke-dad.""</p><p>""And I'm proposing to Z'dad and Dan-dad,"" Russell added. ""Haim and I want to propose that we form one big family, a merger of all our relationships. You don't have to answer right away, but think about it, okay?""</p><p>I looked at Zachary. A startlingly good-looking middle-aged Jew. And I saw him looking at Lucas. Well, what's not to like in my favorite man? And Lucas was staring at Daniel and at the young boy, Haim. I turned to look at Haim and I'm damned if he wasn't giving me a ""come-hither"" look.</p><p>Finally, Lucas spoke slowly. ""Norm and I will have to talk this over. We'll give you an answer in a few days.""</p><p>""Thank you,"" Russell and Haim said in unison. Zach nodded, his eyes bright. And Daniel just smiled. Russell was smiling happily at me, and Haim had somehow widened his come-hither look to include Lucas.</p><p>When I woke up the next morning, Lucas was leaning on one elbow, looking at me. ""G'Morning, Lucas,"" I said.</p><p>""So,"" he asked, ""Are we going to take them up on it? We've been used to just being three, you, me, and Russell, and then it's mostly been just the two of us since Russ went away to State U.""</p><p>""Face it,"" I said. ""We're goners. It's all over but the final surrender. And the kissing, there'll be a lot of that. And sucking, and fucking, of course. And Russell knows it, you saw him smiling at us.""</p><p>Lucas smiled. ""You're right, of course.""</p><p>We went downstairs and Lucas cooked breakfast for six. After we'd eaten, I said, ""Lucas and I have talked it over, and the answer to your proposal is 'Yes,' at least for us.""</p><p>""Us, too,"" Zach said, sharing another loving stare with Daniel, then with the rest of us.</p><p>-----------</p><p>About a week later I was in bed with Haim. We'd done his favorite thing: him on all fours, me cumming inside him. As we relaxed side by side, Haim said, ""I've been doing some web research and I found Jared's email address.""</p><p>My ears perked up. ""Yes?""</p><p>""You should email him and invite him to come for a visit. He's a junior now, and should have some free time unless he took a full-time summer job.""</p><p>""I don’t know if he'll be interested after all this time,"" I said.</p><p>""You won't know until you ask, will you?""</p><p>""I guess not.""</p><p>""And a visit doesn't imply you two have to have sex, much less commit to a relationship. You can just look at each other, talk, and see what develops, if anything. right?""</p><p>""Sure."" I reached out, grabbed my tablet, typed the invitation, and sent it to the email address Haim gave me. Then I rolled over to cuddle Haim.</p><p>My tablet made its ""dog barking at a mailman"" sound. I looked, it was a reply from Jared.</p><p></p><blockquote> To: NormSa@xxx.net Norman Sawyer <br/> From: ConnorJ1@xxx.edu (Jared Connor) <br/> Subject: Re: Come for a visit?

<p>Yes! I'd love to come see you and Russell and Zach and all and meet your spouse. I've got an event next week, and classes start the second week of September, but I'm free the rest of the summer. Let me know when, and I'll buy the tickets.</p>
<p>Find me a nearby hotel, pricewise midrange, unless you want me to sleep at your place.</p>
<p>Fondly, --Jared</p></blockquote><p>I showed it to Haim. ""Well, that bodes well, doesn't it?"" I had to agree. We went to tell the rest of the family.</p><p>""That's.. that's brilliant!"" Russell shouted, and jumped up to high-five Haim.</p><p>""That's my son,"" Zach said, ""Leave it to Haim to reach way out into left field and come up with a great idea!""</p><p>Daniel just beamed, and Lucas grinned and said, ""I've been wanting to meet Jared ever since you two told me about him."" He pulled out his wallet. ""I've got a twenty says he gets each of you two,"" he looked at Zach and me, ""into bed within two days of his arrival, and both of you at the same time within a week.""</p><p>There were no takers. We — the whole family-to-be — had a lot more than a twenty riding on this.</p><p>I checked with everybody. Nobody had any schedule conflicts.</p><p></p><blockquote>To: ConnorJ1@xxx.edu (Jared Connor)<br/> From: NormSa@xxx.net (Norman Sawyer)<br/> Subject: Re: Come for a visit?

<p>Come whenever you can. We all want to see you again. Lucas is especially looking forward to meeting you. You can stay in the guest bedroom as long as you want.</p>
<p>Love, --Norman</p></blockquote><p>-----------</p><p>We all went to the airport to meet Jared. He came out the door from the jetway, spotted us, and came running over. He grabbed me and brought his face close to mine for a kiss, then noticed Lucas and hesitated.</p><p>Lucas grinned, and said ""Pray continue,"" in a fake French accent. And everybody applauded.</p><p>Jared grabbed me, brought his muzzle to mine, and did his best to eat me from the inside out, while I tried to do the same to him. We headed for the baggage claim, several of us walking a little stiff-legged. Daniel went off to ransom the car from short-term parking.</p><p>Nobody felt like a fancy meal when we got home, so we ordered a bunch of pizza. I got to eat about two slices, then Jared grabbed me and dragged me to the bedroom. He kissed just about every square inch of my skin, while I frantically kissed anything I could reach. When we couldn't stand it any more, he lay down and took me in ""missionary position"". And he was just as tight at 21 as he had been at 7; I'm not sure how he managed that. But it was incredible. We fell asleep in minutes, our arms around each other, and slept for nine hours straight.</p><p>When we woke up in the morning, I insisted on taking him in my mouth. No reason he should get to have all the fun! When I'd last seen him, he hadn't been able to properly appreciate being sucked. Now he could, and he moaned and keened and screamed his pleasure, before spurting jets of delicious-tasting Jared-cream in my mouth.</p><p>Daniel made breakfast burritos from scratch. We sat around, traded memories and war stories. Jared had a problem, though. He just couldn't find the right place to sit. He started out next to me, with Russell on his other side. Then he went over to sit next to Zach. Then Haim moved over to let Jared sit between them. And then Jared had to go sit next to Daniel and fondle him. And then next to Lucas. And so on, all morning. I ordered a bunch of deli sandwiches so nobody would have to cook lunch. After lunch, Jared dragged Zach off to the guest bedroom.</p><p>This was great! I'd thought Haim's dads would have to drive back to their home or sleep in our living room, but it didn't look like Jared planned to sleep alone anytime soon — nor did anybody else.</p><p>Jared invited Zach and Russell and me to join him that night. We kind of went crazy, Zach trying to get Jared in his mouth, while I was trying for the same goal. Jared settled it. He had me lie on the bed and straddled me, lowering himself onto my cock. Zach lay crosswise and wrapped his mouth around Jared. And Russ knelt across my face. Jared leaned forward to suck Russell. That placed Russ's ass convenient to my mouth, so I rimmed him while Jared bounced up and down on me. Lucas would have won his bet, if anybody had taken it. Next day, Jared wanted to try sex with Lucas, which led to a contest of wills: both of them prefer being fucked. Jared won, of course.</p><p>By the fourth day, it was obvious that we were all compatible with Jared, with each other, in twos, threes, and fours. Plus we made a trip to Zach and Daniel's place, they have this huge circular bed, big enough for seven if they're all very friendly. We were.</p><p>The fifth morning, Haim and Russell took Jared aside and proposed the multiple marriage idea to him. He insisted on asking each of us, in private, if we wanted him in our marriage. We all said yes, of course; we practically had our tongues hanging out with desire for him and each other.</p><p>""Just one thing,"" Jared said. ""I'm going to eventually want a woman in the family. I want babies.""</p><p>""Same here,"" Russell said.</p><p>""How about if we leave 'forsaking all others' out of the marriage vows,"" Lucas asked. ""Then we can marry in a woman as soon as you find one who is compatible and won't get freaked out by our family. Or, failing that, just hire a host-mother.</p><p>Everybody nodded. ""Sure."" ""No problem"" ""Great idea!""</p><p>I laughed. ""Looks like we just re-invented the line-marriage."" Everybody else grinned.</p><p>All that was left was to set the date. We decided on next summer, shortly after graduation. Everybody would be available all summer long, so we'd have plenty of time for a wedding and a humongous honeymoon.</p><p>-----------</p><p>So that's how it happened. We had a nice ceremony in a big hall we rented, large enough for all the friends and relatives who wanted to see Russell and Haim get hitched. After the ceremony, Russell and Haim went to a nearby hotel ""to consummate the marriage."" Hah!</p><p>What really happened was that the other five of us snuck off to the hotel, where we'd rented a large suite for the day. We brought along the officiant, a priest of some wiccan group or other, and a few very close friends who were in on the secret. Not that any of us were any sort of pagan, but he had no objection to marrying multiple people, or to performing a private ceremony after the public one.</p><p>When we got up to the suite, the friends took seats to act as witnesses, and the seven of us stood up with the wiccan.</p><p></p><blockquote>""Do you, Russell, Haim, Jared, Norman, Lucas, Zachary, and Daniel, take all of the others to be your spouse, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for the rest of your lives?""

<p>He turned to each of us, and each of us in turn answered, ""I do.""</p>
<p>""Do you promise to love, honor, cherish, and protect each other, whether rich or poor, whether healthy or sick whatever troubles may come your way, including moments of anger at each other?""</p>
<p>And each of us answered, ""I do."" Then we chorused together, ""We do!""</p>
<p>""I now pronounce you all co-spouses. You may kiss each other, or whatever.""</p></blockquote><p>There was a lot of whatever after that. It turned into a short but intense orgy, including the witnesses and the wiccan.</p><p>Then it was time to go back to the hall and open the festivities. We'd arranged for an open bar and a buffet of snack foods to keep the guests happy while we were away. When we came back, we did the reception line thing, then everybody took seats and the first two courses were served: soup and an appetizer. Zach proposed a toast to newlyweds and everybody drank. Then we did some dances. Russell danced with Haim. Then we invited the guests to dance as well. I danced with Russell and Daniel danced with Haim. We traded partners for the third dance, then Lucas and Zach cut in for the fourth, and I danced with Zach. Then I danced with Jared while Lucas danced with Zach.</p><p>We closed the dancing with a complicated bit that we'd spent a while rehearsing. We arranged for the band to play a fairly long number, nearly 8 minutes. We started out in pairs, with Zach on the sidelines. Then Zach cut in and danced with Jared, while I caught my breath. I cut in to replace Lucas with Haim... and so on, until all of us had danced with both Russell and Haim. At the end, the audience was nearly in tears of laughter at our antics, and burst into applause.</p><p>The antipasto was served, along with another toast. Then came the pasta and pilaf, followed by ""secondi"" — a venison dish and lobster claws with butter — then a salad, a cheese plate, a sweet, and mixed nuts. The last seemed only fair, given the family that was hosting the event. A last formal toast, then we circulated around the room, talking to our various friends and relatives. I met a lot of Zach's and Daniel's relatives, most of whom were quite congenial. And Zach and Daniel met my relatives and Lucas's, which was mostly congenial except for one of my uncles who could bore for England.</p><p>The seven of us spent a little time laughing quietly, thinking about how some of Daniel's relatives would react if they knew the real dimensions of the marriage they'd come to see. To say nothing of what Nathan would have thought if he knew the real reason for Jared's visit and the invitation of both of them to the wedding.</p><p>Then we danced until we were tired.</p><p>When it was over, we went back to our suite. It had three bedrooms, each with a king-size bed. We had a proper wedding night: each of us had each of the others, one way or another, and none of us got much sleep.</p><p>It's traditional that the parents run the family. But I think Jared is going to be running this one.</p><p>All that champagne last night. Oh, my head! Now, where's the phone...?</p><p>""Room service, how may we help you?""</p><p>""Six quarts of orange juice, and four of club soda, both at room temperature. Don't knock, everybody else is still asleep. I'm leaving the door unlocked.""</p><p>""Yes, sir.""</p><p>...</p><p>""Front desk.""</p><p>""We'd like to keep the Ambassador Suite for an extra night.""</p><p>""I'm checking on that... Yes, it's available. You're confirmed for a second night.""</p><p>Actually, we'll probably go home around six or seven, but we're definitely going to need the beds later than noon checkout. At least some of that time for sleep. Oh good, there's Room Service. And here's a bottle of ibuprofen that Lucas left for me...</p>"
463,A House Warming,A Purvversion,purvvauthor@yahoo.com,"['Mf', 'inc', 'unc/niece', 'preg']","When her mom and dad leave her at her uncle's newly renovated house, where a party is in full swing, this pretty 14-year-old gets a private tour of the bedroom, by her own uncle. As with all of my stories, this is only about sex. There is no redeeming value to it. It's strictly for those who want to occupy their mind while their hand is busy elsewhere.",2012-08-30T00:00:00,Copyright© 2010 by A Purvversion. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>By the time she turned fourteen, my niece Patti had become quite a hottie. She had always been pretty, but that beauty was enhanced a hundredfold when she began to blossom quite early. Add to that the fact that the youngster was a little flirt as far back when she was ten and it might make it easier for the reader to understand what happened.</p><p>My girlfriend Rosie and I were having a party to celebrate that we had just re-finished the downstairs of the house we owned together. We were unmarried lovers, living together.</p><p>Very early on, my brother and his wife got into an argument. I guess because they weren't sloshed yet, they had enough sense to leave and take their fight home. My niece-in-law asked if we would mind if Patti stayed, and Rosie assured her that wouldn't be a problem, saying that one of us would bring her home later.</p><p>It was about 9:30 PM, that I noticed my niece sitting alone out in the kitchen area. Walking out by her, I couldn't help but to notice that the youngster had obviously either had something to drink or someone had let her have a few tokes. Her eyes were glassy.</p><p>""Hi,"" I said. ""Having a good time?""</p><p>""Yeah, it's been nice.""</p><p>""Let me know when you want me to take you home,"" I said.</p><p>""I know ... Mom told me,"" she smiled.</p><p>I usually make sure that she doesn't notice when I look her over, but I guess the alcohol was breaking my inhibitions some, because I couldn't help but run my eyes over her body while she was looking right at me.</p><p>""What're you looking at?""</p><p>I have always been forward with her; I just said, ""You. You've turned out gorgeous, Patti,"" I said, laughingly adding, ""What a wonderful little bubble butt!""</p><p>""Thanks!"" she said, with a little smile.</p><p>""Have you got a boyfriend yet?"" I asked.</p><p>""Uh-huh, yeah. His name is Andy."" 'Some lucky snot-nosed teen, ' I thought.</p><p>""You had sex yet?"" I asked, with a laugh, hoping that she wouldn't get uptight; Patti and I had always been open with each other.</p><p>""Shut up! "" she said, laughing.</p><p>I continued to press her, ""Come on, have you?""</p><p>""No-oo!"" she said, trying to look annoyed. ""I'm not old enough. I'm only 14!""</p><p>""How about touching?""</p><p>""No!"" she said, her voice raised in what I took to be false indignation. I had the impression she wasn't being truthful.</p><p>""You're lying,"" I challenged, laughing. ""You've given a blow job or hand job, haven't you?""</p><p>""NO!"" she said, blushing a little, and I saw a curious excitement in her eyes.</p><p>With my cock feeling a radiated heat flash, and the alcohol weakening my brain, I decided to be bold.</p><p>""Ever been licked out then?""</p><p>""No!""</p><p>""I'm a master in the tongue."" I winked at her; we both laughed. ""So what you think of my place?""</p><p>""It's nice; though I haven't seen it all.""</p><p>""Oh, you mean upstairs?"" She nodded, I explained, ""Yeah, we're still decorating up there, that's why.""</p><p>I know that she was only fourteen, but for some reason, whether it was because she was looking so good, or so vulnerable, or maybe simply because I was a bit under the weather, but suddenly my testosterone level seemed to have been raised and I suddenly wanted to see if Patti would willingly want to be alone with me. Looking back through the dinette and into the living room, I could see that no one was paying any attention to us out here. Swallowing nervously, I added, ""Want a quick look?""</p><p>Patti's eyes met mine, and I saw excitement in hers. ""Sure,"" she smiled.</p><p>Glancing out again, I saw that the crowd was all into each other. Rosie was too busy chatting with people to even notice Patti and me. I suddenly felt heat rising in my crotch area as I told my little niece, ""Okay.""</p><p>Walking in front, I escorted the little hottie into the foyer, where the back staircase was. She followed me up the stairs as I led the way.</p><p>I first showed her the new bathroom we put in.</p><p>""God, what a massive tub!"" she said.</p><p>""Yeah, I know. Rosie and I always share a bath, so we got one big enough for both of us to fit in,"" I laughed.</p><p>""Nice,"" she smiled.</p><p>I carried on the show, ""This is the master bedroom,"" I told her, showing her Rosie's and my room.</p><p>""Wow! A four-poster bed!""</p><p>""Yeah, first thing we bought!"" I told her.</p><p>""It's cool,"" she said.</p><p>""Wanna lie on it?"" I asked.</p><p>Now she looked at me, her eyes nervous. It had to have been obvious that I wanted to do things with her.</p><p>""S-sure. But what about the party?""</p><p>""They won't miss us for awhile...""</p><p>She then jumped on it and laid down. I laid next to her.</p><p>""Lovely and soft,"" she said, watching me. There was no doubt in my mind that my niece was willing to go so far ... I just didn't know how far that might be.</p><p>She was looking so great next to me lying atop those white silky covers that I suddenly found myself not even thinking about the potential consequences. Having a strong urge to kiss her, I decided to throw all caution to the wind.</p><p>Placing an arm over her, my hand reaching beneath her shoulder, I turned her toward me and brought her close. Patti looked nervous and excited as our eyes met and held. Not getting any sort of a signal to stop, I leaned forward and kissed her.</p><p>At first, she tried pushing me away, but as my tongue started darting inside her mouth and my hands began to caress her exciting little body, her feeble show of resistance stopped altogether. As she started kissing me back, I quickly moved my hands around her back and slid them down over her sweet little bubble butt. Almost immediately, the hot little youngster was moaning softly into my mouth. Then she was pushing up against me and we were pressing closer together. My hands squeezed her tight ass as I brought her closer to me. I was making out with my own niece!</p><p>As we kissed, and she became more and more passionate, this 14-year-old body was becoming more and more aroused. I released the cheeks of her ass and was delighted that Patti continued to grind herself against me without my urging. Eagerly, I brought my hands back around to her front and began to caress her taut breasts, which seemed slightly smaller than grapefruits, but oh, so much more exciting.</p><p>Softly, she moaned, as I teased her nipples. ""Mmmmm...""</p><p>My little niece was quite worked up.</p><p>Taking advantage, my hand then slid down over her body, all the way to the hem of her skirt, which had pushed up on her hips. Placing my hand on the top of her bare thigh, I paused only momentarily. Getting no objection from the youngster, I moved my hand to the hot inner flesh of her thigh. Patti whinnied into my mouth as I then pushed my hand up beneath her skirt. Her body was now gently writhing as my fingers slipped beneath the elastic waistband of her panties and then moved eagerly over her mons. The inside of her slit was wet, sticky wet, letting me know that her pussy felt like she had been horny for a while. One finger found the beginning of her labial lips and sluiced itself into the crevice. My niece moaned into my mouth as my finger wormed its way into the hot slit of her sex. She bucked against my finger as I slowly worked it out of the tightness of her slit and moved it upwards, seeking out her little nubbin of pleasure.</p><p>Patti broke off our kiss and gasped when my fingers moved up and touched her clit. She bucked her hips as if a charge of electricity passed through her cunt. Eagerly, my fingers teased the little bud, circling around and around, making the youngster moan louder. At the same time, she lifted her butt and to my delight she reached down and hurriedly began pushing her panties down and off her body.</p><p>Then the youngster started grinding her naked crotch into me. She softly groaned out, ""Oh god please.""</p><p>I was quite amazed that my little 14-year-old niece was so worked up. Her hands began to caress my body, quickly moving to the bulge in my pants. I felt her fingers fumbling as she then unzipped me, taking out my hard throbbing cock. She looked down at it briefly and whispered excitedly, ""Oh my god, it's so big!""</p><p>That was all she could say, because with my fingers eagerly working on her cunt, she suddenly seemed to lose her breath. My fingers and palm were now quite active as I rubbed the heal of my hand about her labia while my thumb moved in circles on her clit. In little circular motions, I brushed my thumbprint across and around the swollen little nubbin. Patti gasped and pushed her cunt up to meet my hand.</p><p>There was no doubt in my mind now that my little niece wanted this as much as I did. That there was a houseful of people mattered not to me. That Patti was my own flesh and blood and barely fourteen, only added to my aroused excitement.</p><p>She started rubbing my cock like an expert. She ran her finger-tips up and down the shaft and traced the contours of my scrotum. Her fingers moved through the pubic hair that sprouted abundantly, and moved down between my thighs to stroke me there. This definitely was not her first time doing this. She used teasing strokes, rubbing up and down my shaft, twisting it around, and making me moan out loud.</p><p>The whole head of my cock was slick and glistening with pre-cum, and a little drop escaped through the slit with each throb of my cock. She put two fingers atop the glans and rubbed the head in little circles. Her fingers then moved to the under part of my glans and I gasped, my hips jerking involuntarily.</p><p>I was close to exploding in her small hands. I could tell she was close, too. I stopped her and simply said, ""I'm going to fuck you now!""</p><p>She looked very nervous, maybe even afraid, but didn't protest. Indeed, she parted her legs as I got on top of her small body. Then she surprised me saying, ""I really never did this, Uncle Phil.""</p><p>No longer in control of myself, I told her, ""I'll go easy, sweetie.""</p><p>Then I was slipping my cock slowly inside her virgin cunt. Patti moaned in pain, trying to push me off. She began biting her lower lip and shaking her head as if to tell me no, struggling somewhat, but not fighting. I thrust and jammed until I was all the way into the vice-like grip of my little niece's hot, wet hole.</p><p>Almost as soon as my cock was lodged into Patti's depths, she began to relax and respond. Her hands, which had been pushing at my chest, now wrapped themselves around me, as did her hot fleshed legs. I'd only had one other virgin and she had been much harder to enter than my niece. Patti was already so wet on her own, aided by my pre-cum, that it quickly had me sliding inside the child. She immediately started to quietly moan from newfound pleasures. After a few deep strokes she was wrapping her slim legs up further around my waist and pulling me in deeper, moaning my name. My cock was sliding inside her warm little tight hole and she was writhing beneath me, bucking up gently to meet each of my downward thrusts.</p><p>As I fucked her, I lowered my mouth to her little tit and began to suck hungrily at her nipple. She moaned loudly and I felt her hands around me, one digging into my back and one on the back of my head. I began to suck a little harder and to bite at the hard little nipple just a bit. I could tell that she really loved it because her grip on my hair was tighter and her thighs began to twitch. I knew she was responding to her instincts the same as I was, and it excited me immensely to know that this 14-year-old hottie was thoroughly enjoying her very first fuck.</p><p>Unable to control my own excitement, I quickly was into a full speed fuck. As I pounded harder and harder, Patti responded in kind, lifting her hips up at me each time I plunged into her, grinding her cunt-mound hard against the base of my thick cock-shaft. I slid my mouth off her nipple and up to her neck, and she turned her own lips down to meet mine, so that we were locked into one another, lip to lip and cock to cunt. She was groaning into my mouth and fucking back wildly beneath me. My niece was amazing me; she was a sexy little minx who couldn't get enough cock!</p><p>Suddenly, she wrapped her thighs tighter around me, pulling me even deeper into her. ""Omigod omigod omigod... !"" she was frantically crying out.</p><p>I could feel my body preparing to let nature take its course; a tingle that began in my toes and surged up my back. I just couldn't help myself; I was going to cum real soon. The feeling began to creep into my crotch and seep within the narrow vessel of my cock, building like an ocean rising against a dam. I kept fucking, wanting to prolong my release for as long as possible. The sound of my crotch pounding into hers, my balls flapping against her sopping wet bottom was too sweet to want it to end.</p><p>My cock swelled as it filled with cum, each pounding stroke inside of the youngster filling it even more. I could feel it leaking, dripping a few drops of cum in preparation for the gushing overflow to come. I couldn't hold back any longer. My body seemed to become enveloped in this wave of electricity. I had never felt anything like it before, the most intensely pleasurable experience imaginable.</p><p>""Patti ... I'm gonna..."" I muttered as I fucked away.</p><p>""Kiss me,"" she pleaded urgently, knowing I was about to cum.</p><p>Feeling like I was going one hundred miles an hour without moving, I plunged forward and wrapped my lips around hers again, our tongues instinctively lashing out at each other.</p><p>Then it happened, at that most perfect moment as our mouths and crotches were sealed together: I thrust forward, pushing my cock as deep up into her pussy as I could, causing Patti to groan into my mouth, and my cock exploded. We both felt it.</p><p>I started squirting my load deep inside my little niece's cunt, my cock pulsing with each spew. Patti was holding onto me for dear life, her arms and legs tightly wrapped around me. A powerful, copious load of hot cum spurted hard into her womb, followed by a rapid fire burst of several equally copious ropes of jism. The cum, seemingly anxious and urgent to escape, flooded her pussy.</p><p>I thrust forward harder, grinding against her pubic bone, wanting to get every drop into her. Patti, not only having sex for the first time but getting cummed in for the first time, seemed euphoric. I then felt her pussy channel constricting. Reacting purely on animal instinct, her pussy guzzled at my cock, swallowing each successive squirt as if it hadn't ever been fed. All she could do was whimper with each thrust, with each jet of cum that poured into her, and take it all. Her young body was instinctively craving sperm and her cunt was squeezing my cock dry of every single drop I was depositing. The explosion inside set her off on a mind-blowing orgasm which she surely had never experienced in her life. Her nails dug into my back as her tongue flailed inside my mouth, wanting me to bond with her in every way.</p><p>After several more spurts, I was spent. My cock, sucked dry and now only partially erect was still lodged inside of her, the results of our lovemaking dripping out of her pussy and down her ass and onto the bed sheets. I had cum inside my own niece's cunt. I couldn't help but to wonder if she was at a fertile time. And what she would do if she was knocked up.</p><p>We lay together a few minutes longer. We were still out of breath, with me on top and my shrunken cock still inside her.</p><p>Finally, I slipped it out and told her we had better go back down before somebody noticed were gone.</p><p>Patti was silent and seemed to be a little bit shocked at what had just happened. Then I saw tears falling from her eyes and I left her there to think about what we had just done... SHE HAD LOST HER VIRGINITY TO HER OWN UNCLE! I smiled to myself. Remembering how she reacted, I knew that she would always lose herself to temptation now. I could have her whenever I wanted.</p>"
464,A Rainy Wednesday,A Purvversion,purvvauthor@yahoo.com,"['Mf', 'pedo', 'inc', 'unc/niece']","Driving by in a downpour, Dominic sees his 13-year-old niece caught in the rain and calls her to his car. Then he drives her home to her empty house and she invites him in. Was it only the night before that he had lost control with the youngster and had actually kissed her and felt her up? He had managed to extricate himself from that situation, but it had severely weakened his defenses. Now the two would be alone in the house. Put this stroking story in the 'no redeeming' value category.",2012-08-31T00:00:00,"Copyright© 2010 by A Purvversion. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.

Another thank you to Nitely for his edit.","<p>Incest between Dominic and his 13-year-old niece was more the result of one thing happening immediately after the other, with not enough time for either to rid their initial lustful feelings of the first incident before the second occurred.</p><p>To be sure Dominic had been secretly stealing peeks at Linda from the time that little buds began to show on her chest two years earlier. It didn't help him that his little niece played up to him every time he visited his sister's house. Although she never told anyone, the youngster always had a crush on her oh so handsome uncle.</p><p>What nobody in the family knew was that Linda's best friend's brother talked her into doing things with him when she was only eleven. First, he had her touch him. Then she was allowing him to touch her, and finally, he talked her into 'kissing it', which quickly led to her given him oral sex. Liking that, she even did it with a few of her classmates during the next two years.</p><p>Fortunately, Dominic only visited his sister and niece about two times a month, otherwise something may have developed much sooner.</p><p>Unfortunately, events happened...</p><p>Dominic was having his bi-weekly visit with Marie and her daughter. It was after dinner and his sister had suddenly realized that there was no tonic. She told him that she was going to the store and would be back in fifteen to twenty minutes.</p><p>Linda was already sitting on his lap when her mom left the house. She'd already felt his 'thing' pressing under her and it had been making her feel 'funny'. So it was that as soon as the door closed she began to squiggle on her uncle's crotch. When she felt him getting hard beneath her butt, she suddenly realized that her uncle was aroused because of HER!</p><p>""Give me a kiss, Uncle Dom..."" she teased, looking him right in the eyes. Then she puckered her lips and he did the same. Linda moved her face to his as if for a peck, but as their lips met, she unexpectedly partially opened her mouth and pressed harder to him, not pulling away.</p><p>Dominic, his cock already hard and having a say in an internal fight with his brain, slowly put his hands around his niece's back and parted his own lips. Soon, the couple were kissing as if they were lovers. Dominic instinctively flashed his tongue past his niece's lips and into her hot mouth and Linda was then moaning and clutching at him.</p><p>With their mouths still working feverishly against one another, he slid his right hand around to her front. Then, for the first time, Dominic cupped his little niece's budding breast. Linda gasped in his mouth but made no effort to stop him. Indeed, she hurriedly pushed herself closer as they began to work themselves into a simmer.</p><p>Fortunately, for Dominic, he hadn't had a drink or done any smoke, so he was able to call up on his reserve. Realizing the enormity of what he was doing, he released her tit as if it was a hot stove and then hurriedly broke up the kiss.</p><p>Niece and uncle were panting wildly with their faces only inches apart. Their eyes rapidly scanned each other's face, fear and longing in both.</p><p>""I-I'm sorry, baby girl. I'm afraid your prettiness attracted me too much. You, er, better get up off me, hon. I have to go to the bathroom.""</p><p>Linda was distressed. She'd fantasized about kissing him for a long time and she didn't feel guilty at all. Even though she knew it wasn't right, that kiss was everything she imagined and more. Still she couldn't admit to her uncle that she had wanted him to do that and wanted more. That would be worst; he'd never let her by him if he thought she wanted him to be kissing her. That he grabbed her boob scared her, but it was soooo exciting.</p><p>Reluctantly, she got off him without saying anything, and Dominic rose quickly and left her sitting on the couch. By the time that he returned Marie had returned and was in the kitchen making his drink.</p><p>For the next hour, Dominic looked over at his 13-year-old niece, wondering if she was going to tell her mother what had happened. Although Linda never said anything to Marie, Dominic still wasn't sure she wouldn't do so after he left. However, when he was at the door saying good night, he saw his niece from behind her mother's back, secretly puckering her lips to indicate a kiss to him, then smile and mouth, ""I love you.""</p><p>If there was the normal two weeks between them seeing each other, things probably would have cooled off, and Dominic could have thought through what had happened and what the potential dangers were, and from there avoided any future encounters with his lovely niece. However, as it was, that night when he got home, he was still aroused from the memory of what he had done with his little niece, plus the drinks he had were making his mind think crooked. Before he fell asleep he had jerked himself off with a clear picture of Linda in his head and had cum profusely.</p><p>At unbeknownst to him, young Linda was having fantasies of her own about her handsome uncle, masturbating in the process.</p><p>Unfortunately, the two-week cooling period never happened because the very next day, coincidence struck. Dominic had been driving back to his office after showing off a house to potential buyers, when it started raining; not just a spring shower, but a downpour; the sky opened up and it seemed as if there weren't drops, but rather a constant barrage of raindrops.</p><p>He was just passing a corner when he somehow made out the image of his niece through the windshield. Linda was standing there in the rain with packages in her arms, waiting for the light to change so that she could cross the street, obviously going home. He beeped the horn quickly and steadily as he pulled over, hoping to get his niece's attention.</p><p>Linda recognized the car and hurried over to the passenger side, where her uncle already had the window open and was shouting out to her, ""Get in, I'll take you home.""</p><p>With the wind blowing the buckets of water on her, she shouted back, ""I'll ruin your car, Uncle Dom. I'm soaked.""</p><p>""Never mind that ... get in!""</p><p>Thankful, she opened the passenger side door and sat, her breath seeming ragged as she said, ""Thanks a lot. I'm soaked to the skin.""</p><p>He was grinning at her and his eyes looked up and down her body. ""I can see that,"" he said.</p><p>Linda nodded, not realizing until later just what he meant. The youngster was happy to be out of the rain, which was one of the hardest she'd ever seen. His car was nice and warm, with cream-colored leather seats and that rich car smell.</p><p>As he drove, he asked where she had been, what she had in the packages, and stuff. Linda told him how she had left those packages at her girlfriend Joann's house the other day and was just taking them home when the sudden downpour started.</p><p>She asked her uncle what he was doing in this side of town and he explained about showing off the house.</p><p>Neither one of them brought up what had happened the night before but as they drove along, Linda recalled the kiss and the feel and suddenly felt horny. She always had thought her uncle was a handsome man but now she was thinking of him as sexy. Although she was still a virgin, it wasn't as if she was totally innocent, she just hadn't gone all the way yet, the boys she fooled around with just didn't seem 'old' enough. In fact, she had actually been wondering what it would be like to go all the way with her handsome uncle.</p><p>At the same time, Dominic too was recalling what had happened the night before and he was now stealing glances over at his young niece, whose tee-shirt was soaked so thoroughly that he could actually see her little titties through the wet white cotton.</p><p>Linda couldn't help but to see him looking over at her and it was then that she realized that her shirt must almost be transparent. She blushed a beet red, but managed not to panic. She turned to look straight ahead so that her uncle could continue to 'sneak peeks', though she obviously knew he was doing so.</p><p>As they reached her block, she asked, ""Do you wanna come in for a drink or something, Uncle Dom?"" Then for some reason, she purposely added, ""You'll have to put up with me, though. Remember it's Wednesday ... mom works till six."" The other days of the week, her mom worked half-days.</p><p>It was then that their eyes met and held. Dominic saw the quiver of his niece's lower lip and Linda watched his face, seeing the lust within his eyes. Both of them were then thinking of the night before.</p><p>""You trust me?"" he asked gently, without saying anything, but offering her a chance to make a comment to dissuade what he was beginning to think.</p><p>Something caught her eye and Linda's glance fell to the crotch of her uncle's pants. The 13-year-old girl realized that he had a hard-on ... FOR HER!!!</p><p>She thought of how to let him know, without actually being totally overt. Then she looked intently into his eyes and deliberately said, ""You never did anything to me to make me think I couldn't trust you.""</p><p>Their eyes were again looking deep into each others.</p><p>He then softly asked, ""You sure, baby girl?""</p><p>Afraid her words wouldn't come out, Linda nodded nervously.</p><p>He shut off the car and they both alit; she leaving her packages behind. They ran in the downpour to the door and as they both stepped inside, they closed the door behind them. Almost immediately, her uncle grabbed at Linda's arm and turned her to face him.</p><p>Uncle and niece stared heatedly into each other's face. If ever this was going to stop, this would have to be the time. Again, the 13-year-old's lips were quivering, which seemed to arouse the grown man all the more.</p><p>As he then bent his head, Linda moved to meet him; and with that, their incestuous pact was being signed.</p><p>Dominic pulled the youngster into a tight embrace and kissed her. Momentarily, she was stiff as a board, but almost as soon as their mouths began to open and re-familiarize with each other, Linda's body began participating, pushing closer to him, her arms moving around his waist.</p><p>The young teen had been kissed many times before by the boys in her class, but never like this. This was being kissed by someone who actually knew what he was doing. There was a passion in her uncle's kiss that seemed to telegraph his intention directly to her sex. She couldn't control her reaction to his kissing; it felt as though he was making love to her soul. She'd never felt this horny this fast before. Her entire body was tingling, her sex was starting to swell and her erect nipples were poking his chest through her wet T-shirt.</p><p>In the midst of their passionate kissing, her uncle slid his hands down and cupped her ass, pulling her even tighter against him. Linda gasped into his mouth. His leg was between hers and her moist crotch was pushed against his muscled thigh. She actually whimpered with sexual excitement when she felt the hard presence of his erection pressed against her stomach. The 13-year-old was astonished at how turned-on she was. She knew that if her uncle didn't stop as he did the night before, she would be willingly giving herself to him.</p><p>Boldly reaching down between them, she slowly moved her hand over the length of his hard dick and moaned as she assessed how much bigger he was than the boys she had messed around with before. His dick seemed to grow beneath her hand and moved in response to her touch. She found herself getting wetter, knowing she was turning on her own uncle; a man who was two years older than her mom and probably as old as her father had been.</p><p>Dominic now was well aware how horny his little niece was for him and he intuitively knew that he was being offered a virgin teenage pussy. He had fought the fight of right and wrong and lost; he knew that if Linda was willing, he'd be fucking his own niece.</p><p>Bringing his mouth to her ear, he kissed and nibbled and then whispered to her, ""Let's go to your room, sweetie...""</p><p>She nodded without saying anything, then took his hand and led him through the hall to her bedroom, leading him inside and stopping. Then she turned to him again, looking up nervously to him. His mouth again sought hers and she immediately thrust herself into him.</p><p>Assuming that Linda was a virgin, Dominic was determined to make it as pleasant as possible for the youngster. Rather than pawing at her, like a teenage boy would, he controlled himself, gently slipping his hands beneath his aroused niece's T-shirt, cupping her tits, and teasingly thumbing her nipples through her thin bra.</p><p>""Mmph mmph,"" Linda whimpered with excitement, a high-pitched yet nearly silent sound emitting from between her closed lips.</p><p>Her heart was beating more rapidly than ever as her uncle reached around her and unhooked her training bra. Knowing what he was about to do, she shut her eyes tightly for fear that he would see how nervous she was. Then he broke their kiss and lifted her wet T-shirt and bra over her head in one motion, while she raised her arms to assist him.</p><p>It felt so naughty to completely expose her breasts to a grown up man. She had never let a guy see her bare titties before, other than her father, and even he hadn't seen her since the divorce.</p><p>Once again, her uncle bent to her and her mouth opened. Soon the 13-year-old girl was again trembling with arousal as he kissed her. His hot gentle hands expertly rubbed and squeezed her budding boobs, and she moaned quietly into his mouth. Her super sensitive nipples were rubbing across the corduroy fabric of his shirt, sending pleasurable chilling sensations through her.</p><p>Linda stiffened only momentarily when he reached down to the top of her jeans. When he unbuttoned the lone button, her heart raced. He seemed to pause, waiting to see if she would react. When she didn't protest, he then began to unzip her jeans.</p><p>The youngster didn't know if her uncle could tell, but her legs were actually trembling as he touched her.</p><p>Dominic slid his hand inside. Upon feeling the silkiness of her panties beneath his fingers, his cock twitched. An involuntarily moan came from his mouth as his hand moved over his young niece's baby-soft, quivering stomach, and then down between her legs.</p><p>When her uncle began rubbing her pussy through her panties, it felt so much better to her than when the young boys that she played with tried to feel her there. Linda was so turned on now, that wetness was soaking through her panties. Juice coming from her pussy was making a sticky mess between her legs.</p><p>Her uncle whispered in her ear, arousing her further by grown up talk, ""Mmmm, you are so sexy, little one. I've wanted to touch you for so long, my hot little girl."" She moaned her encouragement, and he asked, ""You want more, sweetheart?""</p><p>Linda's body was moving involuntarily under his manipulations. Now she moaned and nodded her agreement, ""Mmmmmmm yeahmmmm ahmmmm.""</p><p>Knowing how aroused the youngster was only fueled Dominic's own excitement. His fingers eagerly slipped under the waistband of her panties and his cock twitched again upon feeling the heat of her soft, child-belly. His hand gently moved further down until he was cupping her naked pussy in his hand. The groan that came from the child was mournful.</p><p>Linda knew how wrong, how sinful, this all was, but she didn't care; to the aroused little 13-year-old, it was the most exciting moment of her life.</p><p>Dominic's fingers manipulated the slippery folds within the oh-so-tight pussy lips, stirring up yet more sticky liquid within her.</p><p>""Aghh! Uncle Dom, I'm ... oh god, UNCLE DOM!"" she exclaimed, arching her back as the tip of his finger managed to push just inside of her.</p><p>Her uncle looked down at where his hand disappeared inside her denims and asked, ""Can I take these off, sweetie?""</p><p>Linda knew if she allowed this, it was almost telling him to do 'everything' with her, even though she really didn't know what 'everything' meant. The female in her, not the child, was reacting now.</p><p>""Y-yes,"" she stammered, her head nodding rapidly. When her uncle's hands moved smoothly to the waistband of her clothes, her nervousness was obvious by how she tensed while her eyes zipped up and down and from side to side. The youngster was obviously</p><p>frightened of the unknown.</p><p>Bravely, she shimmied her ass as Dominic gently guided her panties and jeans, slipping them over her hips and down around her ankles. Keeping one hand on his shoulder for support, Linda kicked off her shoes and then stepped out of her clothes.</p><p>Suddenly, the youngster realized that she was standing completely naked in her own bedroom of her house with only her socks on. She thought how crazy she was for letting a grown-up remove all her clothes, even her panties. Yet she didn't care, she was turned-on like never before, and all she wanted was more of his sexy kisses and touches.</p><p>Her uncle Dominic held her out at arm's length and looked at her naked body. She shyly watched him look at her. Her nipples were hard and proudly pointing out, her crotch was soaked with her juices and she could feel that her clitoris was erect and protruding out from between her lips.</p><p>""N-now ... now what?"" she inquired, in a nervous whisper.</p><p>Her uncle gently grasped her hands and brought them to his belt buckle. When she struggled to get his pants undone, never having stripped any man, her uncle said, ""It's okay, I'll get it for you."" Then he took over and quickly unfastened his pants and dropped them to his feet. Linda saw that his pre-cum had made a wet spot in his light blue boxer shorts as he stepped out of his pants. She moved closer and started unbuttoning his shirt. She was expecting her uncle to have a gray hairy chest, but it was bare except for a small patch in the center that was a reddish brown color.</p><p>They embraced in another passionate kiss and she gasped when her breasts and nipples rubbed against the sensuous texture of his warm skin. She slipped her hand in his underpants and took the head of his dick in her palm. He was so big that her fingers barely circled the shaft. He felt huge and she was more than a little nervous thinking that it would never fit in her tight little virgin pussy. Her uncle slipped his shorts down, revealing his manhood to her. She gasped when she saw how big it really was and couldn't help pulling her hand back in shock.</p><p>His dick was standing straight up and reached above his navel. It was as big around as her wrist and in sharp contrast to dicks of the boys that she had seen before. It stood up massively through his pubic hair, which was reddish brown like on his chest. His balls were the size of eggs and hung down between his legs. She gulped as her uncle took her hand and placed it around his gigantic dick.</p><p>""Don't worry, baby girl, it will go only as far as you want to,"" he whispered into her ear, and gave her a soft kiss as he began coaxing her hand up and down the length of his dick.</p><p>Linda nodded, and stared, almost entranced by the sight of her little hand stroking her uncle's dick. It wasn't the first one she'd played with, but it was certainly the largest.</p><p>""You can hold it a little harder,"" he panted softly and squeezed her fingers a little tighter.</p><p>Suddenly, she pulled her hand away, and nervously turned her back to him. Although she had jerked off and given BJs to some boys, this was much scarier, being naked and making out in her bedroom with her uncle. In letting him touch her pussy and with her touching his cock, she had already gone further with her uncle than she had with anybody else. She started to have second thoughts about giving up her virginity. Typical of a 13-year-old with a grown man, she was scared. Not of him; but of the situation.</p><p>Her uncle came up behind her and wrapped his arms around her in a comforting embrace. Kissing the back of her neck and ears, he rubbed his hands up and down her chest and stomach.</p><p>""It's okay, sweetie. I understand,"" he whispered. His still throbbing dick and crinkly pubic hair were pressed in the crack of her ass. The erotic feel of his nakedness against her caused young Linda's pussy to renew its oily oozing.</p><p>She gasped when he gently felt her breasts; her nipples hardened again as he pulled and rolled them between his fingers. Her uncle traced his fingertips down across her stomach. Reaching lower, his fingers started probing her slippery folds and found the swollen nubbin of her clit. As he massaged it slowly and tantalizingly, she whimpered with rapidly mounting pleasure. She spread her legs wider and maneuvered her pussy until she felt his middle finger slide up into her. She only momentarily tensed, expecting to feel hurt, but it never came.</p><p>She whispered, ""God, that feels good, Uncle Dom.""</p><p>Dominic had been expecting to hear her complain that it hurt. Now, hearing her pleasure, he guessed that she didn't have a hymen. Withdrawing his finger and thrusting it in again, she gasped, ""Do more Uncle Dom...""</p><p>Heeding her urging, her uncle slipped another finger inside her and started steadily working them in and out of her vagina. Turning her head over her shoulder, they started kissing again. Moaning into his mouth, Linda let him know that she liked what he was doing to her. It felt so good when he started rubbing faster and faster, but his position restricted his movements and he had to stop after just a few moments.</p><p>She turned around then, and their lips met again. Sliding his tongue into her mouth, he wrapped his arms around her in a bear hug, cupping her ass.</p><p>Linda reached down between them and touched his maleness, taking it in her hand; caressing it gently, rubbing the shaft and moving a finger down to caress his testicles. Her uncle arched his back, pushing himself against her belly as his erection throbbed. The youngster's farthest experience with boys was in giving them BJs, and it was something that she really enjoyed. Excited now and wanting to show her uncle that she wasn't an innocent, she gently broke from his grasp and slowly lowered herself. She felt his hands on her shoulders as if urging her down. This was something that Linda actually liked to do, though she'd never had one so big.</p><p>She knelt down and wetly kissed the tip, which was dripping with his excitement. The taste of pre-cum had never bothered her before, but her uncle was leaking copious amounts and it had a strong male sex flavor.</p><p>Dominic moaned, and ran his fingers through her hair as she sucked his dick into her mouth. This was something he never even thought of doing with his young niece and his head was exploding with excitement that she would be willingly doing it.</p><p>Linda could taste his pungent male flavor in the whole of her mouth and feel his excitement grow as she took more of him into her mouth. She caressed his testicles in one hand and encircled his shaft with the other and rhythmically stroked him in synchronization with sucking his head in and out of her mouth like a lollipop.</p><p>With a groan, Dominic pushed her back and muttered something like, ""If you don't stop, you are going to make me squirt in your mouth.""</p><p>Linda reluctantly slipped his dick from her lips. She would show him another time how much she liked that.</p><p>Lifting her up by her arms, her Uncle Dom pushed her back on the bed so that she was lying with her legs hanging over the side. He knelt down on the floor on his knees and eased her legs further apart, fully exposing her naked pussy to his face. The youngster could feel his warm breath on her as he leaned forward and loudly sniffed her as if she was a bitch in heat. His nose was almost touching her hard little clit and she could actually feel the vibration of his excited breathing. His closeness was killing her and she felt naughtier than she had ever felt before.</p><p>The young teen reached down and placed her hands on either side of her uncle's head, causing him to look up at her from between her thighs. Looking her boldly in the eye, he smiled up at her and said, ""You smell so good, sweetie, I've just got to taste you.""</p><p>She wanted to tell him that she never thought that she would be holding an old man's head and pulling his mouth towards her pussy when she got eaten for the first time.</p><p>Her uncle gently lifted her knees and spread them as far apart as possible. His fingers eased her labial lips apart and without any hesitation slid his tongue in a continuous motion all the way from the edge of her anus to the top of her pussy and across her clitoris. The pretty 13-year-old girl had never been licked in her pussy before and this was the wildest, most sensuous feeling she'd ever experienced. All she could do was groan in pleasure and rock her hips to try and keep his tongue in contact with her pussy.</p><p>Dominic took another lick, watching to see which touches the youngster enjoyed the most.</p><p>Linda arched her back and rotated her pelvis up and down to help guide his oral caresses. Her uncle seemed to move his tongue through her sex with almost perverted knowledge of the most sensitive spots. Nothing else mattered to her but how the next lick would feel.</p><p>He continued to lick her in long firm strokes from bottom to top. It was the most fabulous feeling of her life. Her orgasm was building and every slurp of his tongue up through her gash and over her hard clit brought it closer. Looking down at her uncle's face pressed into her crotch, her furry bush made him look like he had a black mustache and goatee.</p><p>Sensing the accelerating urgency of her orgasm, Dominic slipped two fingers into her vagina, giving her something besides his slippery tongue to grind her pussy on. Then he started sucking her swollen clitoris deep into his mouth while he unrelentingly finger-fucked her.</p><p>That did it! Linda's body went rigid as the tingling feeling of her climax spread from the center of her body outwards.</p><p>""Omigodomigodomigod..."" the young girl cried out as she thrashed about, thrusting her totally aroused cunt at him while explosions erupted inside her.</p><p>She jerked and twitched as the most pleasurable feeling of her life hit a height and her hips reached up to hold that feeling; which then ebbed to a lower plateau. Although she had never had an orgasm before, it now seemed the most natural thing in the world. She started to feel another orgasm building as her uncle continued his oral ministrations. Then almost immediately, she was bucking up and down again, but this time, her uncle stopped before she could climax.</p><p>Dominic slowly kissed his way up her stomach to her breasts, crawling up the bed as he did so. He sucked on the youngster's nipples for a little while before raising his face to where he was looking right into her eyes.</p><p>Linda's heart was pounding and she was breathing erratically. Her uncle gently held her face as he kissed her. She could smell and taste her sex on his breath, making her tingle deep in her body. Everything seemed so naughty ... and so exciting and wonderful.</p><p>Her uncle knelt between her legs and scooted closer. The feeling of his hairy legs brushing against her smooth, hairless ones caused her to giggle a little as he arranged himself. After a moment or two, she felt his dick against her open pussy lips. She lay very still and nervously looked up at her uncle as he started rubbing the head of his dick up and down her gash, between her wet labia.</p><p>He smiled back at her and asked, ""Are you ready?""</p><p>The room became surprisingly quiet except for their ragged breathing. She looked into his eyes for a moment before raising her head and looking across his muscled chest down to his throbbing dick. It was pointing right between her legs and looked even bigger than when she had held it in her hand and sucked on it. The head was now a deep purple and it was glistening with her pussy juices and his pre-cum. Her uncle was holding his breath, trying not to move while waiting to see what she'd do.</p><p>""Yes,"" she replied quietly as she trembled in anticipation of being impaled by a man's hard dick for the first time.</p><p>Linda contorted her face, expecting it to hurt as her uncle gently but firmly pressed the head of his dick into her vaginal opening. She was slick from her excitement and the tip slipped right into her hole.</p><p>Dominic held it there waiting for her to get used to it. She nodded slowly when she was ready and he started to gently fuck her with just the head. The youngster winced as he stretched her tight pussy, but her juices made it surprisingly easy.</p><p>Linda let out a long sigh, and quickly sucked in air as she felt him push himself further into her with every stroke. Her legs, which had been stretched straight out, now instinctively began to raise at the knees and then pull back further and further, inch by inch as if her 13-year-old body was trying to avail itself to be filled with as much cock as possible.</p><p>Dominic paused momentarily before putting his full weight on her, pressing his lower body down on her, sinking his entire dick into her pussy.</p><p>""Oh ... oh, yeah..."" she sighed, and as she felt his balls finally nestle against her ass, she then wrapped her raised legs around his body. Linda had heard all of the horror stories about losing your virginity, but in her case, it was almost as though her uncle's dick was becoming part of her, filling an emptiness inside her belly that she never knew was there.</p><p>He leaned downward with his face just a few inches from her and asked her, ""Do you like fucking, sweetheart?""</p><p>""Yesss!"" she managed to let out as she pushed her pussy closer against him, lifting her hips slightly so that she could feel his dick press into her womb, deep in her stomach. To Dominic's delight, the youngster pleadingly added, ""Please don't stop now.""</p><p>He covered both of her breasts with his hands, tweaking her nipples between his thumb and forefinger, just the way she liked.</p><p>""You're so good, baby girl,"" her uncle whispered in her ear as he nuzzled her neck.</p><p>""I-I love you Uncle Dom..."" she whispered, as excitement ruled supreme in her body.</p><p>""Oh baby,"" he moaned as he began to slowly move backwards and forwards, carefully and gingerly sliding all the way in and out of the 13-year-old's slippery pussy in a continuous rhythm. As he started moving faster and harder in the child, Linda groaned in response, crying out in ecstasy each time she felt her uncle's balls slap against her ass. His pelvic bone bounced against her clitoris every time he rammed his dick home, causing the now familiar orgasmic sensation to spread out from her pussy and fill her entire body with desire.</p><p>""Mmmm oh god Uncle Dom-mmmmmmmmmm...""</p><p>Her pussy seemed to spasm a little. The next time she definitely felt her pussy react. She felt like she was close to cumming, but needed just a little bit more to push her over the edge. She whimpered pitifully in frustration.</p><p>Suddenly, her uncle's body tensed up and he started groaning like he was dying. ""Nnngggg yeah ... YEAH ... oh sweet Jesus I'm ahhh I'm cumming honey...""</p><p>Her uncle's dick seemed to swell and get harder, then it started throbbing inside her and she realized that he was filling her with his sperm. His pulsing felt almost like a heartbeat inside her and for a moment, she wondered if she was going to get pregnant, but then it started feeling sooo good and she didn't care if she did.</p><p>""Oooh! Ohh! Yeah! Oh, yeah, give it to me, Uncle Dom!"" She was now thrusting her hips up and down frantically. Then she gasped as she began cumming for the second time in her life. It felt so good having his big hard dick wriggling around inside of her pussy as she climaxed.</p><p>Her uncle soon stopped moving and remained perfectly still, his dick throbbing every now and then, causing her vagina to squeeze in response. Linda felt his warm sperm start to leak out of her pussy and coldly run down the crack of her ass and on his balls. Her uncle must have felt it too because he pulled his dick out of her in one quick liquid motion.</p><p>""Oh!"" she cried out a little mournfully at the empty feeling where her uncle's dick had once been.</p><p>""Mmm ... Thank you, baby girl, for one of the best fucks of my life,"" he moaned as he turned to her.</p><p>She giggled. ""Me too,"" she said, then added, ""And I expect we'll be doing it a lot more in the future, right?""</p><p>""A lot more, toots..."" he assured her. ""A lot more.""</p><p>""I'm glad you liked it so much,"" she replied, grinning at him mischievously. ""Now I think it's time for me to get cleaned up before mommy comes home!""</p>"
465,Child Protection Agency?,A Purvversion,purvvauthor@yahoo.com,"['g', 'pedo']","A little girl's mom catches her and her father having sex and notifies the authorities, who arrest the father and put the girl in foster care, pending a full hearing. Ninety days later, as the case is coming up, the girl is put up in a motel overnight, under the watch of what turns out to be a highly susceptible cop.",2012-09-03T00:00:00,Copyright© 2010 by A Purvversion. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>A big thank you to The Sarge for his extra set of eyes in editing.</p><p>Early on, the state child welfare agency to which I was attached, decided to create a full investigation unit utilizing state police. Only the year before, I and another rookie State Policeman were the first assigned to the Agency, so when the full unit was being re-organized and no superior officers were assigned, I was giving the Lead Investigator title. That eventually led to me being the head man in the Investigation Department, and I was only 26 when I was first appointed.</p><p>I'll never be sure if it was because of the arousing things that I had seen that made me eventually give in to my lust, or if it was that my lust was already there and I just took advantage of the opportunities that were presented, I just know that in the ensuing years, I quickly lost sight of my real purpose.</p><p>I had created two wings to the department, one concentrating on the sexual assaults of children in their homes, and the other was devoted to overall abuses where there wasn't any sexual abuse in a home.</p><p>However, my predilection for young girls, which I wasn't aware of in the beginning, became obvious to me with the case of the Dolan family. This was after only a year on the job; before I was in charge of the department.</p><p>Until the Dolan case, I'd been involved in a couple of dozen cases where children had been sexually molested by a family member (brothers raping their sisters, uncles forcing their nieces or nephews and parents with their kids). Almost all were non-consensual and with those cases where it wasn't, there was nothing remarkable to them.</p><p>Candice Dolan was another thing altogether. She had just turned eleven when her mom contacted the state agency. The mother said that she caught her husband having sex with the young girl.</p><p>At the time the only police attached to the agency were John Lotter and me. John handled the initial investigation and it was his case for three months before I ever got involved. It was at that time the State Police had just been directed to create an outside department, and recalled John and replaced him with three rookies, Pelly Green, Sammy Aliotto and Thomas Ryan.</p><p>Because the Dolan case was in the middle of the Court's involvement, John and I huddled so that he could brief me on all that had transpired.</p><p>The following Monday the court was going to assess where things stood after 90 days. At the start, the girl's father had been arrested, and the girl had been taken from her mother pending further evaluation. In the three months, the girl had been situated in three different foster homes.</p><p>What I found out from John shocked even me. The girl was still only nine when her father first molested her. Candice had apparently not been forced into performing the sexual acts with him, and in the year that followed what started out as simple touching, had moved on to include oral, as well as vaginal and anal penetration. Worse, the child apparently enjoyed and encouraged it all, once the initial acts began. At least once a month, she and her father had sex and from what John told me, the youngster was so much into it that a couple of times she even went into her parents bedroom while her mom and dad were sleeping and woke him up to come to her room.</p><p>""It's really shocking, Red,"" he told me. ""Here, look at these."" He tossed me some pictures that had been in the folder.</p><p>Almost immediately, they had my attention. Although they were of poor quality, the half dozen or so pictures showed an extremely pretty, blonde-haired little girl. And when I say extremely pretty, I am not exaggerating one iota.</p><p>""Hopefully, the shrinks will be able to change her, but from everything I found out from her and her father, young Candy is heading for a life on the street. And she's going to be the one to open her corner office, for cristsake. She's so open about how she enjoyed sex with her father that when you hear her, you have to wonder who was the original molester, him or her.""</p><p>John then gave me his recommendations to pass on to the court and I bade him good luck on his future endeavors.</p><p>On Friday, the girl was brought down from her foster home upstate. The idea was that she would be put into a nearby motel with one of the social workers. Then about 3 PM, Mary Asorter, the female social worker assigned, stopped by. She and I were friendly. I'd even been out with her on a few occasions.</p><p>We traded hellos and the usual barbs, before I remarked, ""You're a bit early. The kid's not supposed to be here for almost another hour. They're on the way now.""</p><p>""I know. But that's why I'm here early. I got a problem Tim; hoping you can help somehow. Like use your pull?""</p><p>""What'sup?</p><p>""I had to beg out of the last guard duty thing a couple of weeks ago, and Lauder had a shit fit then. Now I got a bigger problem and I know if I ask out of this she'll totally flip out.""</p><p>""What's the matter?""</p><p>""It's Todd..."" she said sadly. ""He's on a toot and they just brought him home a couple of hours ago. I mean, I should be there ... hold his hand or whatever, you know?""</p><p>I nodded, knowing that her brother didn't have a drinking problem but instead had a drug problem. I realized her dilemma, but wasn't sure what she was asking of me.</p><p>""And?""</p><p>""I was just wondering if maybe you could somehow handle Lauder; get her to give you someone else? You're friends with her, right?""</p><p>""No, not really...""</p><p>""Ah damn, I thought you were."" I looked at Mary and she really looked as if she could use a friend, and I liked to think that I was one for her. ""I was hoping you could somehow ask her to send someone other than me.""</p><p>""Nah, sorry. Wish I could help. I mean, I'd ask her but...""</p><p>""No never mind. If you're not like tight with her, she'd never go along with it. That sucks, you know? Anyway, I'll be back in a half-hour or so to wait for the kid.""</p><p>""Yeah okay. I'm really sorry, babe.""</p><p>""Forget it, see you then,"" she said and then left.</p><p>She returned on schedule and the girl hadn't yet arrived. From the time Mary left, I'd come up with an idea, not one I wanted, but I was feeling sad for her.</p><p>""How'dya make out about Todd?""</p><p>""Nothing. My mom's going to have to do the best she can with him. I'm just so afraid...""</p><p>""Try this. You get the kid situated. I'll be down to relieve you. I'll stay until you can get back, after you get your brother set.""</p><p>She at first lit up and then shook her head. ""No; thanks anyway Tim. I'd never be able to get back; at least tonight. Maybe I'd be able to make it back by the morning, but that's the best we could hope for. To be honest, I kinda think it wouldn't be until tomorrow night or even Sunday.""</p><p>I had been afraid that was what would happen, but with Mary being so upfront and so desolate, I gave in almost immediately.</p><p>""Can you at least promise to do the best you can?""</p><p>Now she really lit up. ""Tom, you're a dear!""</p><p>""Yeah, well, I might just demand to take it out in trade sometime,"" I teased.</p><p>""Anytime, slugger,"" she challenged.</p><p>Although I'd seen those pictures of Candice, I still wasn't prepared for what I saw: namely, one of the most beautiful little girls this side of Shirley Temple and so much more real. The blonde hair was shoulder-length and was either naturally curly or in a perm. Either way, it was a beautiful sight seeing that curly mane surrounding that innocent looking flawless face with its penetrating blue eyes.</p><p>I introduced myself and Mary to the youngster and told her what was going to happen for the weekend, though she'd already been given a general idea. Mary would be taking her to the local 'Staying Inn' for the weekend, and on Monday she'd be going before the court. Not wanting to alarm her, I told her that someone would be staying with her the whole time, and that we'd try to get her to a movie either tomorrow or Sunday.</p><p>She suddenly smiled, and said, ""Can we see that new Disney movie, something about a witch?""</p><p>I can't deny that she won my heart with that smile. God that kid was beautiful. I realize that she was only eleven, but at that point I hadn't had the slightest thought of doing anything with her, though I must admit that in looking at her, my mind did consider that she and her father had been sexual lovers.</p><p>""I'll see if it's playing around here,"" I told her.</p><p>""Who's staying with me, you?"" she asked Mary, who nervously looked over to me to field that question.</p><p>""Yes, Mary is going to be with you. She'll set you up in the room, I'll probably come get you to maybe take you to a MacDonald's or someplace else you want. Then I'll take you back to your room and be with you ... until, er, Mary comes to relieve me.""</p><p>I guess I gave it away, because she immediately shot back, ""Tonight?""</p><p>Mary and I glanced at one another and she interceded, ""No, not tonight, cause Officer Simpson needs to spend some time with you, finding out how you've spent the last three months, how you've been feeling, maybe going over the things that happened with your dad...""</p><p>""How is my dad?"" the girl interrupted. ""Is he okay? Can I get to see him?""</p><p>""Your father is doing okay, I'm told,"" Mary told the girl, leaving unanswered the question as to whether or not the youngster could see her father.</p><p>""You're the boss, right?"" she confronted me.</p><p>""Well, I'm like in charge for this weekend, that's all. Until Monday, then the court will be deciding things.""</p><p>""How come you have to ask me stuff?""</p><p>""Well, I'm going to talk to the court about you for the state.""</p><p>That was the first time that I felt strange as Candice's eyes suddenly seemed to appraise me. Then she said to me, ""Then I'm going to make you say good things about Daddy to them.""</p><p>I smiled. For the next 20 minutes, I went over some of the questions I'd had about her family history, without going over the molestations.</p><p>After work, I stopped by my house to pick up a change of clothes, my toothbrush and a few other essentials and then headed over to the Staying Inn, pausing along the way to pick up a pizza. I got there at shortly after five and relieved Mary.</p><p>As soon as Candice and I were alone, I broke open the pizza, handed her one of the large sodas, and we made light talk while she did triple duty by watching the TV at the same time. I told her that I'd be camping out on the couch later for which I'd brought along a blanket.</p><p>I had also brought along a lap top and she asked if she could use it for an hour or so to go online to talk with friends. When I agreed, that seemed to help ease some of the tension the youngster was showing around me.</p><p>Later, as we watched TV together, I began throwing out some probing questions, though purposely avoiding the sex.</p><p>It was after 10. I had told Candice that it was time for her to go to bed. She nodded and then went into the bedroom section. After scurrying around, I heard her close the bathroom door and then I heard the shower running.</p><p>Figuring it best that I not take a shower with the youngster in the room, I just shut off the TV, leaving the dim lamp on, got down to my shorts and laid down under the blanket on the couch.</p><p>About five minutes later, the water stopped; and then I heard the youngster back in the bedroom. It was about ten minutes after that I heard the door.</p><p>""Officer Simpson?""</p><p>She was standing there in front of me in her white cotton panties and T-shirt. My eyes followed her body up to her blonde curly hair about her shoulders; her big blue eyes, and her soft pink lips. No child had ever looked so beautiful to me.</p><p>""Tim, remember?""</p><p>""Yeah, well, can I ask you something?""</p><p>I sat up, keeping the blanket strewn over my lap. ""Sure hon.""</p><p>""Is there any chance of my daddy getting out of jail?""</p><p>""Sweetheart,"" I began (was I trying to establish a closeness here?) ""I'm not going to lie to you. It's not at all likely that's going to happen. Mostly everybody in the whole world thinks it's bad for a grown up man to do things with a girl as young as you were.""</p><p>""But Daddy didn't make me do them.""</p><p>""I know that hon.""</p><p>Then she surprised me when she looked into my eyes and with that look of innocence asked, ""Do you think it was bad?""</p><p>My god, just looking at her beauty was so overpowering. I think it was then that I began to realize that I wanted to see if I could bed this little girl.</p><p>""I guess from your dad's eyes it couldn't be helped, especially because you did things with him, not that he made you do. Was there anything he forced you to do or did you want to do it all?""</p><p>Her eyes seemed to be searching in her mind, as they took on a faraway gaze. Then she said, ""I liked it all. Him sticking it in me, down there, my er my pussy -- Daddy liked to call it my cunt."" I was immediately sporting a hard-on from hearing this little 11-year-old beauty spouting these words. ""I mean it hurt a lot the first time, but I really got to like that. Even when he did me in the butt, that felt good too, but not crazy like in the pussy; that was the best with his cock.""</p><p>The genie was out of the bottle. I just had to hear this kid talking sex! This was so wild and arousing. Not able to stop myself, I asked, ""You didn't like it in your mouth?""</p><p>My cock was tight!!!</p><p>""Oh yeah, but the mouth stuff is different, you know? I loved sucking him, especially when I made him finish in my mouth. Only he didn't want to do that 'cause he never had any left to fuck me after that, you know? In the beginning I actually threw up when I sucked him 'cause he pushed me down so hard and then it went into my throat and he cum a lot and I wasn't expecting it and all. But after that, I really got to like doing it. I liked how I could make him so wild he'd beg me. I think I could have made Daddy do anything when that was going on. It was so cool. And I got to like his scum -- you know, his sperm stuff.""</p><p>""Your father must have loved you an awful lot,"" I told her, as I then confessed, ""I've had that done to me dozens of times and I've never been able to cum that way.""</p><p>""Really?"" she looked shocked. I nodded, because it was the truth. For some reason, although I liked blow-jobs as much as the next guy, I could never cum in a girl's mouth. ""That's wild. I could always make daddy finish, unless he begged me not to. The mouth stuff I think is sometimes as good as the other, especially when Daddy did it to me. He didn't like to do that to me though, so he'd stop right away most of the time, but while he was doing it, I thought it was in some ways better than fucking, you know?""</p><p>I swallowed, and asked, ""You miss your Daddy a lot, don't you?""</p><p>""Uh huh, yeah. I miss the other stuff too.""</p><p>I was hard. My cock was tenting and I made a decision that she was going to know that. I matter-of-factly pushed the blanket, which was draped over my lower body, off me, and watched her eyes as they seemed drawn to my crotch.</p><p>""Too bad they found out about you and him. So many girls tell.""</p><p>""I - I didn't!"" she complained, alarmed. ""My mom found us. I would have never told.""</p><p>""I know what happened, hon. I was just mentioning what other girls sometimes do."" I was trying to lead her on, if she was actually willing.</p><p>""Yeah I guess they do. But like I said, I would have never told on him,"" she said quietly. Then looking directly into my face, she softly declared, ""I'd never tell on nobody.""</p><p>It was up to me. I had to probably come out and openly say things, because I could only hint so many ways. Now it seemed as if she was challenging me to come out with it.</p><p>""Nobody?""</p><p>""Well, yeah, I would, but not on somebody that I wanted to do stuff with.""</p><p>""Other than your father, who else would you want to do stuff with?""</p><p>""You.""</p><p>""You know that goes both ways, right?""</p><p>""I know,"" she smiled, sure of herself.</p><p>I again dropped my eyes. The youngster's bare legs were just beginning to develop sensuous curves. Her thighs were smooth, a slight inward curve at the top where her tight panties covered her pussy; her slit was clearly outlined within the covering silk at the crotch.</p><p>""You're a hot looking girl, you know?""</p><p>She smiled again and nodded toward my crotch, ""I thought you thought that, but I couldn't be sure until I saw you for sure.""</p><p>""Do you want to see?""</p><p>""Uh huh, yeah,"" she whispered, and I boldly put my hand down and withdrew my raging hard-on through the slit. The youngster's eyes widened and seemed to zoom in on my shaft. I began to slowly stroke myself as she watched. At the same time, my eyes ran over her exciting little body. I could see her dark areolas under her shirt. There were hard little nipples thrusting out from the center of each. I reached over to rub her thighs as I slowly stroked my cock.</p><p>""Would you want suck my cock?"" I quietly asked.</p><p>She looked down at me and smiled, almost as if she already knew that she could get me to do whatever she wished at that moment. After watching me for about thirty seconds, almost as if she was testing my resolve, the youngster then knelt before me, between my legs. She looked both apprehensive and wanting. If someone would have ever told me before this, that I would succumb to such young girl, a mere child, I would never have believed it; but right then, I probably would have moved heaven and earth for Candice.</p><p>The 11-year-old's small hands then grasped my cock. I uttered a low groan. Her tiny hand then began to slowly move up and down my hard shaft. Liquid seeped out of the tip and the youngster expertly somehow gathered some between her hand and my cock. I had never been so rock hard in my life. She paused and I instinctively continued to lift up and down, trying to encourage her to continue.</p><p>Then, as I pleasantly agonized, Candice moved her face downward. I was suddenly twitching my cock within her clutching hand. This little girl was going to give me head!!! My cock pulsated, almost as if anticipating the feel of her wet mouth wrapping around its drooling head.</p><p>As my breathing increased, I watched the youngster lower her head, open her mouth, and then slowly lower it over the mushroom head, sucking my cock flesh in, her tongue caressing it all around.</p><p>""Nnnnnnggggggg,"" came from deep within my throat.</p><p>Her little head began bobbing up and down in a medium rhythm, while her hand expertly jerked me off. Like I'd said, I'd never cum in a girl's mouth, but I can honestly say that I'd never before been sucked with such talent. Maybe it's true that you learn so much better when you're taught at a young age. Candice was a real expert cock sucker!</p><p>As I continued to groan, she pumped me for about fifteen seconds or so, and then stopped to lick and lap about the length and tip. I saw saliva starting to drip down the shaft as she worked at it. Then she again renewed her pumping before once more stopping to take as much of my cock into her mouth as she could, or to lick my shaft or balls, or to suck my balls into her mouth and fondle them with her tongue.</p><p>11 years old!?!?!</p><p>I may have never cum from a blow-job in my life, but this child was so good that I was churning inside. Candice seemed to know this too. Every time she sensed my orgasm building, she stopped altogether, squeezing my cock to calm it down.</p><p>I'd had blow jobs that lasted forever, with my problem of not being able to cum, but Candice actually had to work to get me to last longer. With each pause, she'd wait until she knew she had me under control, and then she would go back to licking, sucking, fondling and stroking my cock, balls and upper thighs. She had to have been a total daddy's delight!</p><p>I closed my eyes, every movement of her head was bliss. Her mouth was so warm and tight, I just couldn't believe it. Her tongue seemed to know exactly what to do to get me off as well, and with the wet walls of her mouth pressing in from everywhere at once, and her teeth teasingly scraping the sides of my dick as it slid down into her throat, I knew that I couldn't take much more of this. I felt the pressure buildup and knew the inevitable was about to happen.</p><p>Finally, my cock could take no more. I felt it coming and I knew that for the first time in my life I was about to erupt in a girl's mouth. Who would have ever thought it would be one so young?</p><p>""Oh god Candy child, you're wonderful. I'm going to cum..."" I gasped in delight as my cock pulsated, and I began cumming. At the same time, I let go with an animalistic groan as my first spurt of sperm shot into the child's mouth, which seemed to be eagerly waiting for it.</p><p>Candice herself began moaning too, as I began shooting wave after wave of my hot cum deep down her throat. I watched her in awe, sucking it all in as I came hard. The little lovely was totally the slut, eagerly swallowing and continuously pumping my dick to milk it all out of me.</p><p>After the last spurt, she removed her mouth, and slowed down with her hand, using it in more of a slow milking processor, her tongue licking each last drop as it leaked from my pee hole.</p><p>When there was no juice left to be extracted, she stopped. She looked up at me, her eyes opening in such a way that it seemed that she was a little girl looking for her Daddy's approval. Her mouth was all red from the workout, and she was still licking about her lips and occasionally swallowing.</p><p>I began trying to bring my breathing back to normal. I smiled down at her and whispered, ""I only wish that I could run away with you and make you mine forever!""</p><p>She grinned, obviously pleased at my pleasure. ""Did I do good?""</p><p>""Sweetheart, you did great.""</p><p>""Were you telling me the truth earlier; that you never could finish that way?""</p><p>""Scouts honor!"" I told her and she smiled that precious smile again. Then in keeping with how I suspected she wanted the conversation to go, I asked, ""And did you like my cum? Do I taste good?""</p><p>""Yeah, and a lot too,"" she giggled, and then asked, ""You're never gonna be sorry?""</p><p>""Hey I'm supposed to ask that. And no one's ever gonna find out, right? Not even your Dad, ever?""</p><p>It was her turn to respond with a ""Scout's honor! And you know something?""</p><p>""What's that?""</p><p>""I, er, I think I love you.""</p><p>My stomach flipped. This little innocent 11-year-old beauty owned me.</p><p>""Come up here, Sweetie,"" I said, softly.</p><p>Candice moved from her knees to a standing position and I guided her to a sitting position on my lap, facing me. The feel of her thighs and buttocks against my naked skin felt awesome! My god, she was so tiny! This was oh so wrong, but I was never so involved and worked up in my life. I don't think there was a coherent thought in my head; I was totally under this child's spell.</p><p>She reached down and grabbed my wrists and brought my hands up to her chest, obviously wanting me to touch her golf ball sized tits. I wouldn't have suspected that she would have feelings there but I guess that she did. I slowly put my hands on her, and began to caress her nipples through her shirt. She sucked in her breath and then I heard a moan from her lips.</p><p>No longer guided by my morals, I let one hand wander down between the child's soft thighs, eager to touch and feel her panty-covered cunt. Candice 'sssst' in air as my hand made contact between her legs; her panties were damp. Her horny pussy pushed up to meet my hand.</p><p>With one hand exploring her mound and the other caressing a budding breast, I now wanted this pleasure to be full-blown. Eagerly, I moved my mouth toward hers, not wanting to force this issue unless she too wanted this.</p><p>For a brief moment our eyes met and I swear that we were talking to each other through them. I slowly moved further forward and our mouths met. The flavor of her earlier activity only seemed to add to my lust. Each of us was gently moaning into each other's mouth as we kissed, my tongue wandering with hunger into little Candice's soft sweet orifice.</p><p>The child had the instincts of the world's greatest lover. As our mouths explored for its first wondrous kiss, she moved her little hands between us, putting them onto my chest and gently rubbing my nipples. Even though I had drained myself of cum only ten minutes earlier, I found that once again, my cock was responding to this little girl.</p><p>Taking my mouth from hers, I whispered hotly, ""Let me see your pretty boobs, baby girl.""</p><p>I heard her giggle, knowing that she didn't really have any tits. She raised her arms when she felt me lifting her Tee-shirt up from the bottom, allowing me to pull it over her head and toss it aside.</p><p>I sucked in my breath at seeing this 11-year-old child bare-chested for me to molest. Although she didn't have any breasts to speak of yet, barely golf ball size buds, the little beauties were large and puffy, forming little mounds on her otherwise flat chest. Dark pink areolas, erect hard nipples in the center sticking out a good quarter inch. Her nipples were obviously responding to her early hormones. I moved my hand onto her chest, spread my fingers and rubbed each of them across one of those delightful nipples, having them pop between my fingers.</p><p>""Oh baby girl you are so perfect.""</p><p>I gently squeezed the erect nipples; rock hard between my fingertips. Candice moaned. I pulled her close, and began to lick each nipple, sucking each into my mouth, in turn. I eagerly began to nurse at her little tits like a baby, to her obvious pleasure. As a result of the combination of my mouth on one of her titties and a hand working on the other, along with my other hand gently rubbing on her mound, the youngster began constantly letting out soft moans.</p><p>My hand was stroking gently at her soft pussy through her panties. Knowing that Candice was open to anything I wanted, I had my fingers seek the edge of the panties, and then slip under it. My cock twitched as my finger felt the 11-year-old's baby-soft cunt for the first time.</p><p>""Mmmmmmmmmm!"" A long sound of pleasure came from her lips.</p><p>With both of us fully aroused by now, the youngster eagerly spread her legs on my lap as my finger slipped between her cunny lips to slide in her growing wetness. Even though mine was only the second man's hand to touch her there, this wasn't enough to satisfy me. I hurriedly pulled my hand out, grasped the top of her panties and with Candice's help, we removed them.</p><p>I then had an 11-year-old girl totally naked and on my lap!</p><p>Her labia were puffy and protuberant; plumb, but tiny. I wondered at the size of her father; was it that his cock was so small that he was able to fit into Candice? I parted those lips again, sticking one finger deep into her little girl vagina while tenderly massaging her hard clit with my thumb; I thrilled as I realized that she was apparently sized enough that she'd be able to take me.</p><p>""Oh my god!"" she whispered excitedly as I rotated my finger in her cunt, loving its velvety softness and moisture. Who would have ever thought that I'd be fingering a child -- and be totally excited in doing so?</p><p>""Stand up Candy girl -- let me see you hon. You're so awesome. I'm never gonna wanna let you go...""</p><p>She was panting as she hurriedly slid off my lap and stood in front of me, her legs spread at my urging. My eyes took in the amazing sight of this little naked girl, looking so excited and hot... needy!!! Yeah, the look on her face was one of need.</p><p>Slowly, I reached out and began to run my hands up and down her lithe body, over her chest and nipples, her soft flat stomach and waist, around to her rounded firm buttocks, down her thighs, up to her pussy again. It was as if the youngster was a sculptured work of mine and I was running my hands over my masterpiece, as if not believing I had created such a wonder. Only I didn't create Candice, and her sculptured frame was hot little-girl flesh.</p><p>If god existed, he must have been an artist. I was mesmerized by that little hairless mound, blushing pink and spread invitingly, with the merest hint of pink flesh glistening underneath and her small little clit, already quite firm and peering out from between her fleshy lips.</p><p>Her eyes were closed tight as if her mind's eyes were watching my hands as they eagerly roamed her little nooks and contours.</p><p>Her body seemed to exude the aromas of sex as the remnants of my cum seemed to still be about, along with the aroma that her pussy was generating by its excitement. If my mind wasn't overwhelmed by this child's being before this, it certainly was by now.</p><p>I slid off the chair to sit on the floor between her legs and just stared in awe at the hairless pussy that was being offered for me to do with as I wished.</p><p>""Sweetheart, I want to please you like you always wanted your Daddy to please you; would you like that?""</p><p>Looking down at me, I could see the excitement on her face. She nodded rapidly, and said, ""Y-yes but -- you don't have to if you don't want to...""</p><p>""Oh sweetheart, you're just so good in every way, I kinda think that your Daddy just couldn't do everything he wanted with you, you're too delicious, to touch, to fuck and to eat. I want to taste all of you, baby girl.""</p><p>I then raised my head to kiss her luscious cunny, my mouth eagerly pushing up to those lips as the child's hot thighs brushed my cheeks. She groaned as I made contact.</p><p>""Nnnnnnggggghhhhh...""</p><p>Immediately, I was reveling in her juvenile taste and smell. I love to eat pussy, anyway, but I'd never tasted anything like this. I'm sure it was the youth that made the difference from the musk that comes with a matured pussy.</p><p>My hands clutched her outer thighs as I smelled and tasted with urgency. I licked her pussy juice from between her inner labia, fucking my tongue in and out of the child's aroused vagina. Candice was bucking gently to my face as I slid my tongue between her lips. When I moved my mouth up to find her erect clit, the youngster began to whimper as I licked it all over and around, using my tongue to press and release it.</p><p>Her hips started to move with greater thrust as I grasped her ass, kneading her cheeks, sucking her clit, licking her cunny. Her breath was coming in gasps then as she put her hands to the back of my head, pulling me into her cunt. I let my tongue slide slowly up from the bottom of her slit to the top, pressing in between her labia and tasting her and finally ending on her clit, running my tongue in slow circles around it.</p><p>""Omigod omigod!"" she cried and then moaned aloud, a high, girlish noise. Her small hands clasped tightly on the back of my head.</p><p>I impatiently repeated the process, licking slowly upwards and eventually settling in to a rhythmic tonguing of her pussy, paying her tiny engorged clit the most attention as I took it between my lips, and even my teeth, nibbling slightly on it, much to Candice's surprise.</p><p>She gasped as I nibbled gently on her clit, finally murmuring, ""Harder!!"" to me in a breathy voice.</p><p>I eagerly obliged, biting down the slightest bit harder on her clit, causing her a small amount of pain as I bit down gently. I could feel the youngster's legs trembling as her orgasm approached. Until then I wasn't sure that an 11-year-old could have a full blown climax, but at that point I knew for sure.</p><p>""Unhhhhhhh! Daddy never ... Oh oh..."" she groaned as I felt her body tense, her buttocks becoming rock hard as she came, her climax flowing through her petite girl body in spasm after spasm.</p><p>The child's sexual explosion was so erotic, I was excited beyond belief. Although I'd already cum once, my cock was desperate to be relieved again. It wanted to be where my tongue was now finishing up.</p><p>Drained now, a leg shaking Candice leaned on me. I licked her pussy a few more times before getting up and then sitting back on the couch. Our eyes met and we smiled at each other, satisfaction and pleasure was obvious. Holding both her hands I drew her to me again, having her sit on my knees, facing me, her legs straddling me so I could feel her pussy and caress her nipples at the same time.</p><p>She was still catching her breath when she whispered, ""Thank you so much. I do love you.""</p><p>I smiled. ""Me too, Sweetheart. I don't know how, but somehow I want to be with you forever.""</p><p>She looked at me sadly and said, ""We can't though, hah?""</p><p>I didn't think so either, but I knew in my heart that I was going to try to come up with a way. Still, I didn't want to get her hopes up.</p><p>""We'll see, baby girl.""</p><p>My hard cock was sticking straight up in front of her. She took it in both hands and began to caress it, stroke it, and feel me all over. It was throbbing as if I hadn't had sex in years.</p><p>I actually heard myself whispering to an 11-year-old girl, ""Let's fuck now.""</p><p>Candice grinned and said, ""You tasted better than Daddy...""</p><p>I watched as she slid up my legs. "" ... and your hands feel better than his..."" she added as she rubbed her wet little pussy against my shaft, and guided my cock-head between her lips...</p><p>""and your mouth was certainly better...""</p><p>She then lifted up a bit, and slowly impaled herself on my prick.</p><p>""Now let's see if you're better at this...""</p><p>I watched the child's cunny lips spread around my cock, watched it disappear into her cunt, her smooth wet vagina tight around me, like no pussy I have ever felt before! I was inside an 11-year-old girl!!!</p><p>Little Candice groaned as her channel parted to accept the shaft.</p><p>And then my cock was completely inside this wonderful little body. I pulled her to me to suck at her tits again. I could feel her thigh muscles tighten as she started to move on me, rotating her hips, moving up and down, fucking me slowly.</p><p>We were grinding against each other, still kissing. She moaned softly as I eased in and out. I ran my hands down her back and grabbed her tight ass. Her hairless pussy swallowed me up whole as my shaft moved slowly in and out of her.</p><p>We were moving together now and she was humping down onto me on every up stroke. I knew it was no use trying to hold off for long because I was so aroused that my body wouldn't allow it.</p><p>The pace was quickening for us both and I knew it wouldn't be but a few seconds longer.</p><p>""Oh god little one, I hope..."" I couldn't finish my thought as sensations rose in the depths of my balls. I was on the verge, just like her. I was about to cum in this 11-year-old's pussy.</p><p>She looked right in my eyes and said, ""Daddy never would, please ... inside me ... I want it... !"" Her little body was bouncing on me as her fingers around my back began digging and scratching at me. I licked and sucked her nipples, then kissed her sweet mouth deeply, caressing her back and buttocks, feeling her supple muscles working her body on me.</p><p>""Oh Tim, I love you - I love you - oh god good it's good good oh oh...""</p><p>Her cunt was so tight and wet, her little body so exciting and passionate that I couldn't control my orgasm. I screamed with pleasure as she moved faster, her vaginal muscles tightening and releasing, making me squirt into her body for the second time, filling her little girl cunt with my cum. I buried my cock in her all the way nudging her cervix and unloading. I had never experienced an orgasm like that before. I shot at least six enormous streams right at her cervix and womb.</p><p>I kept hearing, ""Holy shit, holy shit!"" but didn't realize I was saying it. Each shot of sperm was so large that it started leaking around my cock after the first and was pouring out after the third. It felt so intense I truly almost blacked out.</p><p>I heard her say, ""Give me all of it,"" while milking me with her pussy muscles.</p><p>As I collapsed, spent, she kept moving her exciting little torso slowly, her vagina massaging my cock, seemingly making sure I was totally empty of sperm.</p><p>Totally drained, I stayed inside her and kissed her again as she just rested atop me.</p><p>For the first time since I met her I wondered if there was any possibility that such a young girl could become pregnant.</p>"
466,An Incestuous Episode: a Pleasant Memory,A Purvversion,purvvauthor@yahoo.com,"['Mf', 'inc', 'fath/dau']","I talked an e-mailer into writing her story. She sent me a partial first chapter, then disappeared forever from my radar. There's not much there here, but it does show some heat. Thus, I thought I'd post it as one of those short 'Incestuous Episode' pieces.",2012-09-04T00:00:00,Copyright© 2010 by A Purvversion. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""For the sake of everyone involved, I'd rather not go into the details of the things that happened leading up to this because to do so, could point to our real identities and the last thing in the world that I would want is for anyone to find out. For the same reason, I've changed our real names too.</p><p>However, that first night between daddy and I is etched in my mind and it was the most wonderful night of my life and because of that, I just wanted to put it in writing. Once I did that, I just wanted to share the experience somehow, so I decided to post this.</p><p>I was 16 years old at the time. It's been almost 7 years since and I am married now. However, time hasn't dimmed the memory...""</p><p>""If you're sure, baby girl -- If you truly want to be with me like that...""</p><p>She nodded, almost demurely, and softly said, ""Would you carry me daddy, like you did when I was little?""</p><p>He lifted her in his arms and took her to his bedroom, and then laid her on the bed. Slowly, he stripped and stood before her. Nearly forty years of age, he was still a hunk, and even though he was her father, Corrine still thought that his body was beautiful. She looked at his penis standing up long and stiff, its tip shining with a clear fluid, and her heart and temples pounded.</p><p>Raging for his daughter as he was, Glen was hard-pressed not to rush it, which undoubtedly would have spoiled the magic. He looked at her young body. She was sitting on the bed, her legs slightly parted to expose her sweet vulva with its split so firmly joined, and the little patch of dark pubic hair. Beyond those labial lips he knew was the entry to her garden of delight, the place of love and release. To his eyes, she was a 16-year-old Goddess!</p><p>He knelt on the floor before her and, putting his hands under her thighs, he drew her close, opening her legs wider. He bent and in almost reverential manner kissed her sweet sex as if he was kissing a sacred icon. He licked her slowly across her outer folds, and then let his tongue start darting into her, tasting how sweet and wet she was.</p><p>Even Corrine's boyfriend had not done this to her during their few encounters, and now she clasped her father's head to her, crying out, ""Daddy ... oh daddy.""</p><p>He pressed into her with his tongue to pass it through the pink inner lips, to enter her tight young vaginal tunnel. Going in deeper and deeper, he twisted his tongue, trying to go as far as possible, his nostrils in search of that awesome aroma. Looking up at her beautiful face, he could see she had her eyes closed as a blissful crease spread across her lips. He savored her fluid and breathed in her vaginal fragrance.</p><p>Hearing moans of pleasure escaping her lips, he flicked his tongue across her hard little clit, causing her body to jerk and her hips to push eagerly towards his mouth. With his tongue going in and out of her pussy and lightly biting at her clit, it didn't take long to receive the reaction for which he was hoping.</p><p>As hot for his teen daughter as he was, he would have cut short the oral sex so that he could enter her with his penis, but she held on to him crying out, ""Don't stop daddy ... don't stop ... something's happening to me ... something's coming ... don't ... mnah ... mmmnghah ... oh no ... yesss...""</p><p>Corrine had never experienced climaxing, and although she knew about female orgasms, she had no real idea what one was like, since no description of it could ever convey the torment and ecstasy it involved.</p><p>At first, she felt as if every nerve in her body was tingling with little electric shocks. Then she began to tremble, and the tingling became focused in her genitals, rising in power until she was convulsing and helpless in its relentless grip. She wanted it to stop and wanted it to go on.</p><p>Almost simultaneously, her whole body was shaking and her thighs closed tight around her father's head, as he tasted the sweet juices flowing freely into his mouth from her, as the teenager experienced her first orgasm by a man, but not just any man -- this was by her own father!</p><p>She was being stretched on a rack of agonizing rapture. She held his head to her, squirming frantically to move her flooding sex organ against his mouth. Her body was vibrating with intensity as each new jolt of her orgasm shook her unmercifully.</p><p>Corrine cried out like an animal in pain, howling her love from the pleasurable satisfaction she was experiencing in this fulfillment of a hunger that until now had been unsatisfied. As her delicious anguish diminished, her cries became little moans of gratification.</p><p>As his teenaged daughter's orgasm slowly faded, he pulled his head back to look up at her flushed and happy face. Her soft blonde hair was spread about her face and her bright sky-blue eyes looked intently into his.</p><p>""My god little one,"" he whispered, ""You are the most beautiful sexy woman I have ever seen in my life.""</p><p>Glen drew her to the center of the bed and she opened her legs, raised her knees and exposed her sex organ, ready for the forbidden penetration. She smiled at him and held out her hand to him. Moving between her legs, his rock hard cock resting against her wet pussy, he leaned down and began kissing her passionately again.</p><p>""Wait, daddy,"" she stopped him, breaking the kiss, suddenly afraid that he didn't know ... She looked down shyly, suddenly feeling very young and immature, and softly said, ""Dad, you do know that I've never done this before, right?""</p><p>He brushed a lock of hair from her face and whispered softly, ""I'll be gentle, baby girl. I promise.""</p><p>With that, she was kissing him passionately with her arms around his body pressing her taut breasts into his chest. He eased her thighs further apart with his knees and rubbed his cock up and down her pussy lips, coating it with her juices. Shifting and lowering his hips into his daughter, he sought her vaginal opening. He felt her hand grasp his penis and guide him in. His groan of bliss was accompanied by little whimpers of delight from Corrine as she felt him slip into her soft, moist womanhood.</p><p>Slowly, he pushed just the tip in, stopping to look at her. ""Are you sure?"" he asked.</p><p>""Yes dad, please make love to me,"" she said softly, and with that, he moved forward, getting more and more of himself into her velvety grasp. His daughter was so tight, having never been invaded like this before. Getting about halfway in, he finally felt the resistance. He told her to take a deep breath and hold on to him tightly; he'd try not to hurt her.</p><p>With that said, he pulled back and thrust quickly into her, tearing through her virginity and pushing fully into her depths as she clutched his back. She gasped from the pain and tears formed in the corners of her eyes. He laid perfectly still inside of her, waiting for her to adjust to his size. Kissing her eyelids, he apologized for the pain and told her how much he loved her.</p><p>After another few minutes, she slowly raised her hips, meeting his, to tell him she was ready. He pulled back, leaving just the tip inside of her and then slowly pushed back in. Her legs were soon around her father's waist and he moved in and out of her a little faster with each thrust.</p><p>She moaned in complete pleasure with each thrust, squeezing her pussy tightly around her daddy's throbbing cock each time. Her body shook as one intense orgasm after another swept through her body.</p><p>In mere minutes, he could feel his balls begin to tighten and told her he was about to cum. With one final thrust deep into his little daughter, he held himself in her depths as his cock erupted into several hard blasts of cum.</p><p>As if he needed her reassurance, she whispered, ""I do love you daddy ... I do love you...""</p><p>At the first pumping of semen along his shaft, Glen gasped out, ""Oh my baby ... my lovely girl.""</p><p>His seed burst out of his pulsing cock, pouring into her depths, saturating her insides. His hands were under her buttocks as he strove to penetrate her even deeper. Her legs wound tighter around him to add to the struggle to draw his seed into the depths of her female being.</p><p>Feeling his activity and knowing that he was shooting his hot load into her, the teen moaned loudly, being pushed over the edge of another intense orgasm of her own. She briefly worried about her daddy cumming inside of her without protection, wondering if she might get pregnant, but the thought was pushed aside by the amazing sensations she was feeling.</p><p>He ended with a gasping sigh and relaxed on her. He remained united to her, his hand cupping a breast. As Corrine lay under him, her head pressed against his shoulder, there was a triumphant smile on her lips.</p><p>Finally, they both started to come down from their highs, his cock softening and slipping from her tight wet grasp. They lay besides each other for a long time without speaking, her head against his chest, listening to him breathing, hearing his heartbeat, his arms wrapped warmly around her. As they both began to drift off to sleep, happy and fully satisfied, he leaned down, kissing her on the top of the head.</p><p>""I love you,"" he whispered.</p><p>""I love you too,"" she replied.</p>"
467,An Incestuous Episode: Eating Candy,A Purvversion,purvvauthor@yahoo.com,"['Mf', 'lolita', 'inc', 'unc/niece', 'oral', 'mast']","All of these 'Incestuous Episode' stories beg for more, but they are only intended to be exactly what they say. If the reader is looking for more than that, pass on this, it's only a short stroke piece.",2012-09-04T00:00:00,Copyright© 2010 by A Purvversion. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I'm not sure how many in the family picked-up on the fact that my niece Candy was mentally maturing faster than other girls her age. I first noticed this when she was only 9, how she seemed to flirt and show off around some of the men in the family, although never with my brother, her dad.</p><p>Because I spent a great deal of time visiting Dan and Johanna, I guess that I noticed things about Candy that others didn't, and the fact that she seemed to purposely not do any flirting while her parents were around kept my brother and his wife clueless.</p><p>And yes, I was often a target of the child's flirtations.</p><p>Candy was in the 7th grade when her mother switched jobs, and because Johanna was no longer able to pick up my niece, I was asked if I would mind watching the youngster after school every day, until my sister-in-law came home. Because I worked mostly out of my house, and had a lot of leeway, I agreed.</p><p>From the very first day, my little niece played her little games with me, but of course, I paid no attention. That is until that day that I found her in my den, at the computer, looking at a site with naked pictures of all kinds.</p><p>Upon catching her, I couldn't help but see the intensity in her curiosity while she was looking at the pictures, and that in turn, actually turned a switch in me. I suddenly realized that my little niece, though only 13, was growing up beyond her years; at least mentally. Physically, she was a typical girl that age, at the beginning of budding into maturity. I can't say for sure, but I suspect that it was at that point that I had already fell prey to lust, even without being aware of that fact.</p><p>As you would expect, when Candy realized that I was in the room, she panicked, cried and pleaded with me not to tell her folks. I can't explain why, but I agreed. Although our back and forth went on for over five minutes, I'll spare you her pleadings and my capitulation. Knowing that my brother wouldn't understand my silence if he ever found out, I swore my niece to secrecy, which I'm sure that she found amusing, being that it was her neck that would be in the noose.</p><p>I don't recall how it came about that she was sitting on my lap thanking me; I guess my mind was working overtime in lust, and things swirled about so rapidly I couldn't keep up with them.</p><p>Feeling the heat from her little 13-year-old body as Candy squirmed about on my lap was more mentally unsettling than any rational grown-up would understand. I had never before -- EVER -- touched ANY under-aged girl, yet remembering the past flirtations of this youngster, and then seeing her excitement at the computer, had caused a seed of lust to be planted in my brain. Now, with her little butt shifting about on my crotch, my cock hardened involuntarily, and it was as if I was another person. My aroused mind refused to even consider the dangers of touching such a little girl.</p><p>With my left arm supporting my niece in my lap, I reached down with my right hand and lightly ran my fingers across the creamy whiteness of her leg, just above her right knee. She blushed fiercely, but gave no indication that she was opposed to my rubbing her there!</p><p>""Okay?"" I softly whispered in her little ear.</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" she responded, and I could feel her trembling.</p><p>For at least four years now, my little niece had been flirting with the guys in the family. I suspect that we all thought that she knew about the 'birds and the bees' and secretly wanted to do something. Now I guessed that she knew that it might happen.</p><p>I moved my hand to the front of her knee and slowly ran my fingers down toward her feet, then back up and above her knee to the hem of her skirt. My heart was beating as hard as it ever had in my life!</p><p>I moved my mouth to less than an inch from the child's ear, purposely breathing into it, and even blowing lightly at it.</p><p>""That's nice, Uncle Bo,"" she murmured ""I kinda like that.""</p><p>I continued to gently rub my hand on her legs, on the inside just above the knees, up a few inches between her thighs, careful not to go higher than the hem of her plaid school jumper, which was about six inches above her knees. I then felt her tentatively move her legs apart, just a bit. Sensing her agreeability caused my cock to ache.</p><p>""Do you like me rubbing you here?"" I asked softly, lightly nuzzling her ear, and breathing in her wonderful youthful aroma.</p><p>She nodded. ""Yeah, uh-huh, it's nice... ,"" she softly said, as she then laid her head back on my shoulder.</p><p>""Want me to keep it up?""</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" she giggled, nervously.</p><p>""How far up do you want me to go?""</p><p>""I ... I'm ... I dunno,"" she softly said. I became even more encouraged when she turned her head and pushed her face in my shoulder, and then pulled her hair across her eyes, as if to hide from me.</p><p>Suddenly, I felt my cock twitch slightly. Candy felt that. She raised her head from my shoulder and shifted slightly, looking down quickly, directly at the tent. She whispered nervously, ""Y-your thing is jumping!""</p><p>I swallowed hard, ""I know.""</p><p>Indeed, I not only felt it, but it seemed as if it was moving about with a mind of its own. Having this hot little girl against me, with her eyes penetrating upon my crotch seemed to cause it to twitch involuntarily again. My eyes looked at Candy as she watched it expand even further, ever so slowly, making little jumps as it reached a hardness I don't think I ever before achieved.</p><p>""Why is it getting like that?""</p><p>""It's because of you, little one,"" I said, nuzzling her neck, and kissing her lightly.</p><p>As I again blew on her skin, she shivered. She turned and looked directly into my eyes. ""You're giving me chills, Uncle Bo.""</p><p>""Is it okay that I do that?""</p><p>My niece's eyes were still looking into mine. God, I was actually hot for a 13-year-old! Candy seemed to be off in space for a moment. Then she whispered, ""C-could you kiss me, Uncle Bo? Like a grown-up kiss, on the l-lips?""</p><p>I tensed momentarily. That was probably the only time that I considered the potential consequences of what I was doing with my own niece. Even though my brain was well aware of how wrong this was, my animal instincts wouldn't allow me to stop.</p><p>Slowly, so as not to spook the youngster, I leaned over and softly placed my lips on hers. I kissed her gently, right on the mouth. I suspect that Candy hadn't had much practice as she didn't part her lips, and although she puckered, her young mouth remained closed.</p><p>When I pulled away, our faces stayed close together and she asked, ""Did I do it right?""</p><p>""Ummm, yeah, but ... I, er, thought you wanted a grown-up kiss? I liked your taste baby girl, but your lips were still together, like, er, well not like a grown-up.""</p><p>She frowned in confusion. Determination grew on her face and I saw her swallow the gum that she had been lightly chewing. Then she smiled and said, ""Kiss me like a real grown-up, Uncle Bo! Like ... you know ... like they do in movies and TV and stuff, like if I was your girl friend! I want you to kiss me real good, and while you're doing that, I'll squeeze your thing and you rub my legs down there like you did a few minutes ago,"" she whispered.</p><p>Her words caused me to tremble with excitement. Little Candy obviously had a mental picture of 'making out'. I suspect that it was just about that time that she decided that, once and for all, she wanted to find out what it was all about. Within the next few seconds, as my little niece moved her hand down on my crotch, any chance I had of stopping myself was lost. My cock gave a good twitch in her hand, and she nervously grinned when she felt it.</p><p>Lost now, I moved my face back down toward hers, my lips in search of the child's exciting mouth. I saw her eyes close as I approached, and at the same time, I felt her little hand fumbling with my zipper. If I had any doubts that Candy wanted to do things, they were now dispelled.</p><p>I kissed her as deeply as I could, lightly sucking on her lips and pressing my lips all over her little girl mouth. Eagerly, I moved my hand down by hers and hurriedly unzipped my zipper; pulling my throbbing boner out for her. I moved her hand onto it as I continued to kiss her. She tentatively gripped my flesh, while at the same time her mouth began to work instinctively with mine. The youngster suddenly parted her lips and I tentatively moved my tongue inside her mouth, not wanting to scare her. The taste of youth was mind-blowing; clean, with only the traces of the candied cherry taste within. She moaned into my mouth as I kissed her, and soon the youngster began to kiss me back.</p><p>I felt her squeeze my throbbing cock and then she began to experimentally ease the foreskin back, while at the same time I ran my hand between her legs and all around her hot inner thigh. My niece's mouth was making all sorts of noises as her body reacted to my hands and mouth.</p><p>She suddenly whimpered into my mouth and with her free hand, put her arm around me and pulled me tighter to her. I was making out with a 13-year-old girl! Whether it was because she was my own niece or because she was only a child, I don't know, but I was becoming as excited as I ever had been in my life! I don't think I'd ever wanted someone as badly as I wanted my own niece at that moment. I moved my hand up on her thigh a little more, until I was at the hem of her dress.</p><p>As our mouths worked together, my niece's fingers were sending wild sensations from my prick, throughout my entire torso, as she seemed to be learning by touch what a cock was all about. Without trying to frighten her, I slid my hand up further between her youthful thighs. When this drew a new moan from her, I inched up a little more -- more -- slowly but determinedly, until I felt the silkiness of the youngster's panties. I touched between her little girl legs ever so lightly, and stroked gently.</p><p>""Mmmmmmmmm,"" she sounded, as we became even more frenetic in our kissing.</p><p>Suddenly, she broke off the kiss with a gasp and looked quickly down at my hand under her dress.</p><p>""Oooohmmm ... gosh, Uncle Bo!"" she whispered in awe, almost as if she realized that she was soon to become a woman.</p><p>""Do you want me to stop?"" I whispered back.</p><p>She looked excitedly into my eyes, and then hurriedly moved back and kissed me again.</p><p>I ran my hand over and about her panties a bit more freely, from the elastic at the bottom to the elastic along the top, and then to the bottom of the other side. I slid my fingers about the silky material, from one side to the other, totally enjoying touching Candy's panties as she fondled my cock and kissed me deeply.</p><p>She broke off the kiss again; letting out another short breath.</p><p>""Ohmygod, Uncle Bo. I don't know what..."" she started. Then, after looking down again at my hand under her dress, she excitedly whispered, ""Wait a minute!""</p><p>My little niece then let go of my cock and hurriedly stood up, causing my hand to drop away from between her legs. She turned around to face me. My eyes were all over her preteen body from her newly filling hips to her tiny budding breasts. When I looked up into her face, I was amazed at how flushed and excited she looked. She stood there looking at me for a short minute. Finally, she asked, ""C-can I take my stuff off, Uncle Bo?""</p><p>I was much too excited to think of right or wrong! Hell, I probably would have been ripping them off in another couple of minutes, if she hadn't offered.</p><p>""Yes baby girl, I'd like that, b-but not here, Hon,"" I said.</p><p>I hurriedly got up, took hold of her hand, and led her into the semi-darkness of my bedroom. As I sat on the edge of my bed, I whispered hotly, ""Let me see what I've been dreaming about.""</p><p>A grin spread on her face and her eyes widened. As my cock twitched, my niece bent her body forward and crossed her arms, grabbing the hem of her school jumper and then, with one upward motion, she pulled her long and silky blonde hair through the neck hole. I gaped in awe at her body now before me.</p><p>As she allowed the dress to fall to the floor by her side, I gasped. Candy had on white lace panties and a sweater, which stopped just above her navel. Her tummy had just a slight roundness that made it look so wonderful to me.</p><p>Her eyes studied mine as I looked downward at the youngster's smooth and slender naked legs; only the panties and socks covered her below. Even though she was blushing and nervous, I didn't detect any fear. I'm sure that she could see by my face and breathing pattern that I was enthralled. Instinctively, she turned around for me, and then turned and faced me again, her head up and back slightly arched.</p><p>""Am I pretty, Uncle Bo?"" she softly asked, a knowing smile touching her lips. I saw her eyes drop to my cock, which was standing straight and had suddenly twitched again.</p><p>My response was barely audible, ""Not just pretty, baby girl. You are truly beautiful,"" I felt my whole body trembling now.</p><p>Somehow, no matter how young a female is, she can tell when she's got you wrapped around her finger. With 'that look' in her eyes, Candy then asked, ""You want me to take the rest of my things off for you?""</p><p>Damned if this 13-year-old Lolita wasn't teasing me now!</p><p>""Yeah, baby girl! I'd really like that,"" I managed to say, my words somehow making their way out of my throat!</p><p>""Are you sure, Uncle Bo?""</p><p>""Yes, Candy!"" If she didn't do it fast, I probably would have turned to pleading. ""I'd really like to see you with no clothes on, baby girl.""</p><p>I suspect she really knew I was totally within her power by then, for she suddenly looked coquettish, putting a fingernail into her mouth and nibbling on the tip. Then, in a little girl voice I hadn't ever heard from her, she asked, ""And if I take all my clothes off, can I sit back on your lap and kiss you and hold your thing, er, cock some more?""</p><p>My prick throbbed so hard I swear I could feel it pulsing!</p><p>""Oh god yes, Candy girl. If you want, whatever you want!""</p><p>She grinned again, as my eyes stayed mesmerized on her body of youth. She then took the hem of her sweater and pulled it up and over her head. There was nothing left on top, as she had no training bra or otherwise.</p><p>My brain was throbbing and exploding!</p><p>My niece's breasts were tiny and round, but pushed straight out like little peaches. She had round nickel-sized areolas that stuck out slightly from her breasts; her nipples were about the size of pencil erasers.</p><p>""Oh, baby girl -- Your little breasts are so beautiful!""</p><p>She giggled and blushed again, and then, after looking into my eyes one final time, the youngster pushed her panties down her legs without another word. I was frozen on the spot as she then stepped out of them, shed her socks, and quickly bounced her naked body into my lap.</p><p>Hurriedly, Candy started kissing me again! As I again began to taste the child's mouth, she shifted her little body back, and then reached down to take my wildly throbbing cock in her hand, pulling the foreskin all the way back. Once more, we were moaning into each other's mouths as our passion picked up where it left off, only now at a more-fevered pitch.</p><p>My mind was wild with the thought that I was going to be the first one to fuck this hot little girl, though I suspected that most of the other male members of the family had secretly fantasized about doing it.</p><p>I put my hand down on her naked belly and rubbed lightly; it was quivering under my touch. It felt so exciting, I was beside myself in my excitement. I thrust my tongue wildly inside the child's mouth while Candy tried to capture and suck on it. Her free hand was clutching behind my head, and then rubbing over my ears, while her other continued to feel and stroke my rock hard cock-flesh.</p><p>Lost in our private little world of sex, I moved my hand from her belly, and over her lower stomach, slowly so that she knew where I was going, giving her time to refuse if she chickened out. Our mouths moaned into one another's as I continued to move my fingers down until I could feel the child's silky smooth pussy lips. Little Candy had absolutely no hair there at all! I loved it!</p><p>As I pressed and massaged her labia, I felt her tense up slightly. She broke off the kiss and hid her head into my chest.</p><p>""Oh, Uncle Bo -- I can't believe you're doing this stuff with me,"" she said softly. ""But I really like it.""</p><p>I pressed my face into her curly blonde hair and smelled the youngster's sweet fragrance. ""I'm glad you do, baby girl. I like it, too. You're the hottest little girl I've ever known and I love you Candy girl.""</p><p>My little niece's hand was working eagerly on my cock, seemingly with more and more ease, as she seemed to educate herself by my reactions. She was pulling the foreskin all the way forward and then pushing it back down, sending waves of pleasure through me.</p><p>Then she shifted around slightly. She looked down at my hand covering her sweet vagina, and whispered hotly, ""I want to watch you play with my 'Minnie'!""</p><p>Without answering her, I continued to gently massage and rub her pussy lips. I debated with myself if I should put my finger inside her, and as soon as I decided to do it, I slowly slipped one finger between the lips; watching intently for Candy's reaction. I watched the youngster's eyes roll back and I heard a moan from inside her throat. I moved the finger in a little more and felt the firm, yet soft, insides of the child's pussy. My little niece actually seemed to relax against me now and she closed her eyes again.</p><p>""Oh god, Uncle Bo!!!"" she whispered excitedly, ""Keep doing that!""</p><p>I pushed my finger deeper, while at the same time I gently used my thumb to touch the area where her clitoris was. As small as it was, when I touched her there, she murmured a deep ""Mmmm...""</p><p>""You like this, baby girl?"" I asked.</p><p>""Mmmmmnice..."" she responded. Obviously, she was aroused. Her hand had stopped moving on my cock. She was simply holding my boner now, frozen in her enjoyment at what I was doing to her.</p><p>I looked down at the girlish smooth, bare pussy. How exciting to see those two puffy mounds of female flesh with that little slit in the middle, with my finger gently sluicing in and out. Candy was wet now! As I moved my finger within her, I made sure to also massage her clitoris gently but firmly. The youngster continued to moan. I kept this up until I could actually hear the squish from her pussy, as she had become gooey inside by then.</p><p>""Candy,"" I whispered hotly.</p><p>""Hmmm?"" Her head was resting back on my shoulder and her eyes were shut.</p><p>I wasn't sure if this would gross her and scare her off, but from everything I'd seen and heard, and now experienced, I guessed that this wouldn't surprise her.</p><p>""Can I, er, kiss your, er, 'Minnie' baby girl?""</p><p>""Uh-huh, yeah, don't care ... do it..."" The youngster almost sounded as if she was drugged, as she garbled her whispered words. With her eyes still closed, and such a contented and happy expression on her cute face, she added, ""Yeah Uncle Bo, I want you to ... you can do whatever you want to do.""</p><p>I continued to rub her pussy; thrilling to the feel of the bareness, excited at the wetness, and fascinated at the whimpers I was extracting from the 13-year-old. The aroma in the air changed with Candy's excitement, and became so overpowering that I had to taste her!</p><p>She groaned when I withdrew my hand. I hurriedly took her waist in my hands and moved her from my lap and over onto the center of the bed.</p><p>I stood and quickly dropped my jeans and shorts, and while they were falling to my ankles, I lifted off my t-shirt. Candy rested on her elbows, watching me with a fright on her young face. Then I moved my naked body up on the bed with the child, gently urging her to...</p><p>""Lay back, Sweetheart ... shift back a bit, on your back ... that's it...""</p><p>My cock was throbbing as my excitement had my brain aflame.</p><p>I urged her to spread her youthful limbs, which were still lying flat.</p><p>""Open your legs up, baby girl ... a bit more ... that's a girl...""</p><p>The youngster's breathing was very erratic as she hotly watched my every move.</p><p>My eyes zeroed in on her wonderful pussy, which glistened with the juices that I had managed to rub about. The little slit was still closed to the eyes, as if it was sealed shut.</p><p>I shifted over between her legs, and onto my stomach, and then pushed both of my hands under the child's soft, round little bubble butt, hot and busy.</p><p>Candy then instinctively spread her legs a bit more on her own, while at the same time she raised her knees and planted her feet flat. With that movement, her tight pussy lips opened a bit, showing more of her hidden pinkness, and when I lifted her butt, they parted still more. The aroma emanating from the child's arousal was awesome.</p><p>At the touch of my lips on her labia, my niece groaned. My cock was never so hard. Eagerly, I pushed my lips about her pussy, sucking gently on the lips! I couldn't believe how sweet and delicious this little girl tasted; how awesome she smelled in her heated arousal! I lapped out of necessity; sucking in her awesome juices!</p><p>""Uh-Uh-Uncle Bo... !"" she writhed about as I licked and sucked her pussy! ""Ohmygod! I -- d-don't know -- w-what -- why -- you are doing ... but it f-feels sooooo good!""</p><p>My cock was throbbing, to the point of it hurting me! Any minute I was going to cum, just from the thrill of sucking my niece's little-girl pussy. Any other time in my life I would have only cared for my own relief but right now little Candy was the most important thing in my life. I wanted to make her have an orgasm! Knowing that she was so near, I lapped, licked, and sucked with more enthusiasm than ever; pushing my lips over her clitoris, and sucking that, too!</p><p>The 13-year-old was a bundle of sexual excitement, quivering, squirming, and bucking up to me, as I held her bubble butt in my palms and fed from her wonderful sex trough.</p><p>""Ungh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Uh-Uh-Uh-Uncle B-B-Bo! Ungh! ahmmmm! What's... ?"" She was frantic now. Her mind had stopped functioning and her body was thrashing in search of total satisfaction. I could feel her trembling, as she arched her back.</p><p>""OH - MY - GODDDDD! AAAAAAHHHH! Uncle Bo mmmmmm!""</p><p>My little niece was experiencing her first orgasm; at least one that was given to her by someone! She continued to writhe and buck while I continued to lick and suck!</p><p>Wondrous feelings overtook me and I lost all control of myself. I felt my penis erupt at the same time as my tongue and mouth pushed harder into the frenetic child, whose last gush of cum was oozing from her little pussy. Talk about the Fountain of Youth!!!</p><p>Finally, I fell back and dropped my head between the child's legs as my orgasm ended with hers!</p><p>In a few minutes, our breathing had finally returned to normal. Candy was still lying on her back, with her eyes closed. I crawled up beside her and took her in my arms. I kissed her on the forehead and pulled her to me.</p><p>""I love you, baby girl,"" I whispered.</p><p>""Love you too, Uncle Bo,"" came the soft murmur of my beautiful niece.</p>"
468,An Incestuous Episode: Happy Father's Day,A Purvversion,purvvauthor@yahoo.com,"['Mf', 'cons', 'inc', 'fath/dau', 'preg']","As with all my stories, this short piece about a horny father and his 13 year old daughter is posted in hopes that it will moisten panties and/or encourage masturbation. And like all the others, there is no redeeming value to it.",2012-09-04T00:00:00,Copyright© 2010 by A Purvversion. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Father's Day falls on the third Sunday of June and this year it happened to fall on Samantha's 13th birthday. What made this an extra-special occasion was that her older brother had just returned from oversees and was discharged from the service. With the joyous atmosphere, it didn't seem strange that the new teen was allowed to drink wine at the outdoor family barbeque.</p><p>Later in the day, after his son had decided to go visit some friends, Stan started to get ideas. After first noticing that his wife was pretty much 'zonked', and that his youngest daughter Maggie was busy with her friends, Stan felt he could allow his eyes to openly ogle Samantha. The alcohol he had consumed had weakened his defenses. Although he didn't purposely intend for her to see him looking, he didn't try to avoid her seeing him either.</p><p>It was about 8 PM, when Maggie asked permission from her mom and dad to spend the night at her friend Joni's house, and within a few minutes, the little pre-teen was gone. As darkness was descending, Stan, Martha, and their 13-year-old daughter moved inside the house.</p><p>It was only a matter of minutes before Martha had passed out on the couch. Father and daughter kibitzed a bit, and then Stan went back outside to clean up a bit and to cover the grill. When he returned inside, he found that Samantha had started to fall asleep too.</p><p>Nudging her shoulder, the youngster's eyes opened, sleepily. ""Better get up to bed, sweetie,"" he told her and she drowsily nodded and shifted to get up. ""I'll be up to say goodnight to my birthday girl in a couple of minutes, as soon as I straighten out the kitchen and put out the garbage.""</p><p>Samantha was standing by then. She smiled weakly, nodded again, and softly said, ""Okay, Daddy,"" and then walked to the stairs barefooted, her designer flops left at the base of the couch. Stan watched her bikini-clad little ass sway and he felt that familiar heat that he had begun to feel months ago when ogling his little girl.</p><p>His eyes continued to follow her as she walked up the steps. He no longer chastised himself for looking and yes, even lusting for his little girl. He knew that he would never really do anything, but he also realized that he couldn't help himself. Hell, he'd come to accept that he wasn't going to stop masturbating while fantasizing about her.</p><p>Then he set about finishing up in the kitchen and putting out the garbage. It was about five minutes later that he had made his way up the stairs and was standing outside Samantha's door. He knocked gently and waited. There wasn't any response. He knocked again. When she didn't answer, Stan put his hand on the doorknob and gently opened the door.</p><p>Once inside the room he saw that his daughter had managed to throw on her two-piece nightie and lie on top of the blankets; but that was as far as she had gotten. When Stan arrived, it appeared as if the youngster was as 'out of it' as her mother, but in fact, she had had only had two drinks. In reality, Samantha was not even passed out, only in a sort of stupor that often happens with first time drinkers.</p><p>Stan however, was pretty well under the weather himself, and it didn't take too much for him to decide to lie by his daughter, 'just to be near her, ' he told himself.</p><p>It was about five minutes after he had gotten on her bed that Samantha pushed further back against her daddy, and as she did so, she was surprised to feel his semi-erect dick pressing against her ass. Although he pulled back instantly, it was too late to avoid the youngster's recognition. Involuntarily, a tingle of excitement surged through her body and brain.</p><p>'God, forgive me for having sinful thoughts right now ... and forgive daddy, too, ' Samantha prayed to herself. Still, her pussy began to ache and her breathing became labored.</p><p>Stan had felt his daughter's exquisite ass against his dick and his body immediately and instinctively reacted; and now he was rock hard. He tried to keep his stiff rod from touching her again, but being so near Samantha's female softness was extraordinarily exciting to him. His face was inches from the youngster's delicate neck, where he could see every little hair and freckle. He could smell her perfume. He moved as close as he dared, without being obvious about his desire to be near her.</p><p>He snuggled a bit closer to her and Samantha, in turn, pressed back against him. Now Stan was afraid to move. Every nerve in his body was alive and monitoring the sensations of her young exciting body against his. He knew that if he didn't keep his crotch from touching her, that at the very least, he would not be able to avoid cumming; and it was even a strong possibility that he wouldn't be able to control his urges. He knew the potential was there for him to force himself on the child, and of course that would be the last thing in the world that he wanted to do. With all of his willpower, he kept himself back. He wanted to move against his 13-year-old daughter, to touch her, but he dare not. He wasn't sure whether she was asleep or not. He waited and waited for her sleep to become apparent.</p><p>After another five minutes, he sensed that her breathing had become deep and regular. Finally, he steeled his courage and took the big chance. Slowly, he moved his hand forward, rested it on the youngster's waist, and then waited for her to react. Samantha didn't move.</p><p>The father inched himself closer to his little girl until his dick almost touched her again. Still she did not move.</p><p>Stan pretended to be asleep. He even feigned snoring as convincingly as possible. Ever so slowly, he moved his hand up until it touched the under side of his daughter's left breast, which seemed to be generating heat. He froze, waiting for Samantha to react, but still she was motionless. His heart was racing.</p><p>Ever so lightly, he then moved his hand atop his little girl's exciting breast. He could feel her little tit nipple pressing in the palm of his hand through the silky fabric of her underwear. Just as slowly, he moved his hand until his fingers rested comfortably about her soft full breast.</p><p>Stan thought, 'She has to be fast asleep or she would have reacted by now.' He had been prepared to act as if he had been asleep and had no idea where he was touching, if she complained. Now he savored the experience. He was actually holding his own daughter's breast. It was magic. His cock was as hard as it ever had been.</p><p>Samantha's eyes had sprung open when her father first put his hand on her waist. She had started to react, but didn't exactly know how. Thus, her mind was racing and her excitement keyed during the ensuing minute. Now his hand had gone where no other man's had gone before. Daddy's fingers seemed to create electrical charges that started in her breast and ended in her pussy. 'How can something that feels so good be so wrong, sinful, and immoral?' she thought. Although she felt deeply guilty, the 13-year-old girl somehow felt compelled to remain very still so that her father wouldn't stop touching her.</p><p>For so long now, the youngster had felt as if she was in love with her daddy. For the last six months, she had actually begun to fantasize about him sexually. Now, as his hands fondled her, Samantha burned with desire. She pretended to stir in her sleep and shoved her ass backwards. Again, a hard cock pressed against her, but this time it didn't pull back.</p><p>When Stan moved his hand over to explore his little girl's other tit, he heard a tiny whimper come from the youngster's throat. His cock twitched; the horny father almost came in his pants. He moved his hand down her supple body. He lowered his head gently and then begun kissing the back of Samantha's neck and her ears.</p><p>Again, Samantha could not bring herself to put a stop to her daddy's actions. Suddenly, the young teen could not stand it anymore. She moaned aloud. Now her pulse raced and her pussy tingled. The alcohol her parents had allowed her to consume earlier now clouded her judgment, as did the sensations caused by her father's hand moving about her body and caressing her small, taut breasts. She worked at staying still and quiet, so that she didn't attract the attention of her mother, who was passed out downstairs on the couch.</p><p>Flames of desire that would not be easily extinguished burned in both of them.</p><p>Stan's cock throbbed as he explored more and more of his child's body. His daughter's smell was 100 times more intoxicating for him than the wine they had drunk. Almost convinced that she was awake and not stopping him, he recklessly moved his hand from her breast and caressed his way down her firm abdomen. When he encountered the waistband of her nightie-panties, he smoothly slid his fingers underneath.</p><p>'Will she or won't she?' he thought. 'Nothing ventured, nothing gained.'</p><p>He inched his fingers further down until he touched the fuzzy pubic hair. He felt Samantha's body become very tense, and then gradually relax.</p><p>'She's gonna let me, ' Stan thought. 'Oh my godddd!'</p><p>After pausing for a moment at the top of the youngster's pubic hair and receiving no demand to stop, the horny father moved his finger down to her warm, now very moist slit. No man had ever touched there before. Ever so gently, Stan inserted a finger into his own daughter's slit.</p><p>Samantha nearly screamed in sexual excitement. Instead, she held it in and she hotly whispered, ""Yes, oh, yes ... Daddy ... yes!""</p><p>There was no more question as to whether or not she was awake.</p><p>Emboldened and hot, Stan probed deeper within the heat of her panties, ever-so-gently rubbing within the slit, then withdrawing and eagerly exploring the heretofore unexplored. His fingers moved tenderly and tentatively over his daughter's pussy, finding most of it bald but a small patch of fuzz at the top of the mons. He was aware that Samantha's lower body was imperceptively moving under his touch. Emboldened, he again probed inside the tight slit, gently but determinately, until he found his child's clitoris. She let out a sudden gasp and Stan's excitement rose. Then he hotly noted that Samantha responded explosively each time that he touched the little love bud. His little girl was hot for him! He gently passed his finger back and forth over it.</p><p>Samantha felt an unfamiliar energy force building within her. Each time her father touched her little nub, shock waves surged through her. Her orgasm began to build. She felt as if she would explode or go crazy or both. Finally, one last touch by him and over the brink she went. Her orgasm seemed to sweep her to a new reality. A scream started deep in her throat. She stifled it, but a groan came out anyway. She feared that her mother might have heard and would know what was happening to her, but even that fear couldn't stop her lust at that moment.</p><p>""Oooooo, ahhh, daaaaadddd...""</p><p>There was no more hiding from each other anymore. Their bodies betrayed each of them and they both knew how excited the other was. Samantha was feeling so wanton that she didn't care that her father could see how much she needed him.</p><p>Knowing that she might have experienced her very first orgasm, Stan withdrew his hand. By then his young girl had moved completely onto her back. As the last pleasures slowed, Samantha turned to face him. She opened her eyes to the quiet, darkened room. With that, he turned around to face her. He allowed his hand to caress the side of her face, and then tilted her chin up so he could kiss her. At the same time, he moved half atop her.</p><p>Samantha looked up at her father, smiled sweetly, and pulled his face down to hers. She melted again to him and opened her mouth to swallow his kiss. Their kiss was at first tentative, then more insistent, as their passion for each other was continuing to its fullest. Stan felt like a teenager again as he slid his tongue into his daughter's mouth and the 13-year-old responded, unsure of what to do, but responding with ardor. He allowed his hands to run down her back and to her butt, and then back and around. Samantha was soon moaning into his mouth.</p><p>She pulled her mouth from his and stared into his face. There was a wild look in her eyes as she seemingly caught her breath. Then she again cupped his face in both of her hands, and pulled him back in close for another kiss. Stan was surprised when her tongue pushed past his lips, forcing its way into his mouth. He sucked gently as she probed him, while his hands again ran up and down her back.</p><p>Finally, she tore her mouth from his again and she whispered, ""Do more, Daddy. Please...""</p><p>It was happening a lot faster than even Stan had dreamed it would. He knew it would be too hard to stop now that he had started.</p><p>Once again, he started exciting his child with his fingers. He ran his hand slowly down his daughter's hot quivering belly, and felt the flatness of it all and smiled over at her. He let his hand first slide under the nightie and he ran his fingers over her belly again, this time touching the exquisite skin of his daughter's body.</p><p>The young teen took her father's hand and guided it to her breast. After a moment of awkward fumbling, both of them realized that they were entangled in the heap of half on, half off clothes. Samantha sat up and boldly took off her top. Her smallish breasts seemed to glow in the soft golden light from the nightlight. Her father then leaned forward and eagerly took a nipple in his mouth. His tongue darted around the hardened tip. Samantha moaned anew. Fire shot up through her pussy again.</p><p>Stan lifted his hips and pulled his briefs past his knees in one motion. His dick sprang forth in front of Samantha. The youngster looked at the hard cock. She felt slightly frightened by it. It seemed so very foreign to her.</p><p>She turned her eyes away as her father reassuringly brought his lips to hers again. The 13-year-old's fears melted away with the lingering kiss. Stan's caresses worked down her body until he encountered her panties. Slowly, his hand slid under the bottom elastic and when his fingers explored within the labia, he found a wetness inside that he had not expected to feel. His heart was racing. There was a need in both of them to rid this last articles of clothing. With gentle tugs, he freed his daughter's pussy from those cotton confines. Then he tossed them aside.</p><p>As her father was pulling his shirt over his head, Samantha spread her legs slightly; her entire body was reacting excitedly; the youngster had never felt anything like this before in her life and she was eager to find out what her daddy was going to do next. With both of them naked now, Stan ran his hand down over one of her legs. The smoothness of his daughter's skin was making his cock throb even harder.</p><p>Although he had fantasized about this before, to now be able to actually do it was quite something different. He had often read that having a fantasy about touching one's daughter was something quite normal, no matter what the relationship or age difference, but Stan couldn't fool himself; he knew that most fathers didn't go through with it and that what he was now doing was wrong, but he couldn't help himself. He also remembered reading somewhere of fathers who admitted to having sex with their daughters, and how they all said that their incestuous affair was the best thing that they ever experienced.</p><p>Stan wanted this badly and he sensed that Samantha did too. He ran his hand back up his daughter's slender leg, and felt it quiver beneath his tracing finger. Then he reached her pussy. He ran a finger first up, then down, the slit of her pussy, and heard her gasp and catch her breath. He could feel the slight dampness around her labia. Unable to hold it back, Samantha let out a groan of pleasure that she had been trying to suppress.</p><p>Stan looked at his daughter's face and smiled. Normally beautiful, the 13-year-old was downright awesome now, when experiencing pleasure. A small drip of sweat was starting to form on her forehead. Her lips were puckered and her eyes were slightly closed.</p><p>He gently ran his finger about his daughter's slit and with his other hand urged the child to spread her legs a little more so that he could explore the inner folds of her tingling and excited pussy. He loved the feel of her mostly bald mound in his hand.</p><p>He had been fantasizing of doing things with Samantha for so long and now it was happening. His hands were slightly trembling, his heart was racing and his temples were throbbing. The thing he thought about the most was about to happen. For months, he had wanted to lick this little pussy, often smelling her discarded panties whenever the opportunity arose. Now he was going to smell the real thing; taste his own daughter's cunt. He again ran a finger over the slit of the 13-year-old girl's throbbing pussy and heard her give another gasp. His fingers gently probed at the crack of the cunt mound, tenderly probing about those folds as his little girl gently but excitedly squirmed beneath his touch.</p><p>Then he found it! Samantha sucked in her breath and groaned when her father's finger touched her most sensitive clit again. The tiny love-bud was standing straight up at attention, hard and erect. He ran his finger around it; he touched it and flicked it. Samantha let out a cry of pleasure, her legs instinctively squeezing together tightly around her dad's hand.</p><p>""Oh my god Daddy ... It's - I never - I - I don't ever want this to end ... Aaaahhh!""</p><p>Her excitement only fueled his lust. He hadn't expected such a strong response from her young body but he suspected it was the first time his daughter's pussy was actually being played with. As the first small orgasmic wave crashed inside her churning pussy, Samantha let out a mournful sound, released her thigh-grip on her father's hand, and spread her legs a little wider. She had never felt anything like this her whole life. Her entire being felt as if rays of heat were shooting from between her legs, and exploding throughout her whole body. Her father's every touch between her parted legs increased her excitement. When his finger traced a circle around the virgin entrance to her body, she let out another moan of pleasure. Samantha was totally hot for her own father!</p><p>For Stan, nothing else but his little girl's body mattered anymore. He was no longer thinking of right or wrong, or that this was his own daughter. He wanted sex! He wanted to feel every inch of her young pussy, he wanted to know it intimately and completely, and he wanted Samantha to feel the most absolute pleasure that she ever would. He wanted this to be a moment in her life that she would never forget; a moment that they would share forever: her first cum.</p><p>""Daddy, I love you,"" she whispered heatedly as her little hips rolled about.</p><p>""I know baby. Me too, sweetheart. Daddy's especially loved you secretly for a long time...""</p><p>Those words excited the little girl even more.</p><p>Stan now avoided moving his finger on her delicate clit and the surrounding area. He didn't want the youngster to finish her climax just yet. He knew that this was his night to know her fully for the first time and he didn't want to miss anything. He gently rubbed his finger around the small hole of her pussy. He had never had sex when he was a young teen, thus he never realized that a 13-year-old girl had such a tiny hole. He was a bit surprised that he was able to touch it without her complaining, because he expected that her hymen would be there.</p><p>He ever so gently ran his pinkie around the entrance to her body and heard her give a gasp of pleasure. ""Oh god daddy ... please ... mmmm...""</p><p>Seeing her excitement, Stan didn't dare to do anything to break the mood. He was going to fuck his little daughter, but he wanted her to enjoy it as much as could be expected. She was so tight that he knew that he was going to have to start slowly and work his way up to giving her total pleasure. He was hoping to break her cherry using his fingers, but he didn't want to just plunge his biggest finger into her. He slowly and gently pushed his smallest finger into the child's tight pussy slit, and again she gasped. He felt the pressure around the pinkie as he slipped it in a little further at a time. To his relief, it slid into her without any pain, as far as its first knuckle. He guessed it went in so easily because of how wet her inexperienced pussy already was and it seemed as if she didn't have a hymen. He was pleasantly surprised.</p><p>Stan pushed his finger in a little further; not forcing, but testing to make sure that she didn't have a cherry. Samantha moaned again. He slowly and gently pulled it backward and finally, when the walls of her inner labia started to spasm around it, Stan guessed his little girl wanted more. Using his next largest finger, he again moved gently, slowly slipping it into the child. This time there was a grunt from his daughter and her little body slightly rebelled, putting up a small struggle. His finger was slightly too big to fit into her.</p><p>The youngster had stiffened. Stan paused momentarily, until she relaxed again and whispered, ""Mmmm okay...""</p><p>Being extra careful, he pushed a few times against her pussy hole until his finger snuggly slipped in, and her body self moistened itself to assist. It was then that Stan began gently using his thumb to rub around his daughter's clit. Samantha began uttering soft continuous moans. The young girl was feeling pleasures that she had never known existed. Her young body was on fire and the fire was burning outwards from between her legs. She was instinctively writhing her torso gently, pushing her pussy to his ministrations. His exciting fingers were working a magic that she hadn't known existed. Her internal heat was now reaching outwards and stirring parts of her that she had never known could feel pleasure. The youngster could feel sensations throughout every fiber of her body and she groaned and moaned beneath her father's working hand. Her tiny nipples were hard and electrified.</p><p>Stan's thumb rubbed a little quicker around her hard little clit. He now had two fingers up into his daughter now. As tight as it was, he now knew that without the thumb, all of his fingers could fit into her small slit, but if he wanted his cock to fit, at least three fingers would have to be able to penetrate in their entirety.</p><p>Sliding his fingers out momentarily, he quickly joined the three center digits and once again penetrated the hot, wet, hole. He immediately resumed finger fucking his little girl while he thumbed her excited clit.</p><p>Samantha was twisting and moaning from the wild pleasures he was causing. Her thoughts were no longer coherent as she reached ever closer to the final climax that was building explosively between her legs.</p><p>Stan pushed his thumb down on his daughter's clit and as he did, she screamed out his name in pleasure, ""Aggh, dad ... ooo. OH DAAAAH...""</p><p>Her little body began to spasm. Stan could feel each wave as it hit her. With each explosion, her walls clasped his fingers. Her pussy spasmed with such force and her inner cunt gripped him so hard at one point that he couldn't move his fingers within the clamped passage.</p><p>""AHHHH oh daddy, I-I, OH nnnnggghhhhhh!!!!!""</p><p>When the spasm eased, he again moved his fingers easily within. He looked at his daughter's face as her young body had its second cum. Her face was full of perspiration now; she now looked absolutely overwhelmed with lust. Her eyes were closed all the way and as each wave of passion swept over her body, she groaned a sound of agonizing pleasure, while her youthful torso stayed elevated and rotating.</p><p>Samantha was feeling something that she had never known existed before. Her thirteen-year-old body felt so much more alive than she had ever felt before. She wondered if sex always felt this good or if it was just the first time. As she started to return to sanity, she looked again at her father and saw a look on his face that she had never seen. She wondered if her father was going to have grown up sex with her.</p><p>Her thoughts were interrupted. ""Mmmmmmm,"" she moaned aloud as her body experienced another spasm.</p><p>Slowly, the spasms faded away and as they did, she eased back down. She felt so relaxed.</p><p>Then, sometime in the future, Samantha felt movement; it felt like an eternity but it was probably only a few minutes. She opened her eyes. Her father's face was close to hers. She smiled at him, nervously. He had just given her pleasure beyond her wildest dreams and she guessed what was about to happen.</p><p>""Happy birthday, sweetheart,"" he said, softly. She smiled, weakly.</p><p>Stan ran a hand up her ribs and pinched one of her nipples. His daughter let out a soft moan. He leaned in and she felt his lips brush hers. Still somewhat afraid, she didn't respond with passion, yet didn't turn away. Instead, her heart began racing again.</p><p>Her father looked down into her face and, as she felt his lips meet hers, she could feel her young pussy starting to get wet again. Her daddy was going to put his cock inside her, she thought!</p><p>When his tongue rushed out and into her mouth, she groaned out in pleasure. Father and daughter then let their tongues entwine and their mouths suckle on each other. Each moaned into the other's mouth. Their heat was rapidly increasing again. Finally, Stan broke off the kiss and ran his tongue down to her neck, then her chest and over both of the youngster's nipples.</p><p>Samantha let out a cry as her father continued his oral assault on her nipples. He licked them some more before he flicked them with his tongue and then he sucked on them with his mouth. He lightly bit both nipples, sending shivers of pleasure throughout Samantha's young body.</p><p>He moved on downwards. His daughter's hot body was absolutely the most beautiful body he had ever had the pleasure to touch. It was alive and exciting. He ran his hands down and over her legs, feeling the silky child-smoothness. He spread her legs gently and went back to kissing her young skin.</p><p>Samantha panicked and tensed. She suddenly realized what her father was doing. He was licking and kissing her lower body and it felt so good. But he was going to go further!!! Thrills reverberated with the youngster and she groaned. He reached her pussy and ran his tongue over those lips.</p><p>""Nnnnnggggghhhhh..."" she moaned in her excitement as her hips moved to greet his mouth.</p><p>The sweet taste of the child's cum was very intoxicating. He could smell it on the skin of her pussy. He could taste it on his tongue every time he licked. His throbbing cock was twitching in his excitement. He ran his tongue up and down her slit twice.</p><p>Samantha let out a few more groans. ""Oh my god, daddy, I love you so much...""</p><p>Stan knew what he was doing now. He wanted his daughter to feel so much pleasure that her young body would be driven over the edge again.</p><p>He spread her pussy's lips with his fingers and as he did so, he let his tongue flick on her clit. When he did this his daughter cried out his name again. He knew that what he was doing was causing her to feel unbearable pleasure, more pleasure than he had ever given another girl, including her mother. He pushed his tongue at the entrance to her small pussy and when his tongue entered into this hot small hole, he almost came.</p><p>Samantha had felt pleasure before now, but it was already building up again and she knew that it was going to be big. She groaned as she felt her father using his tongue on her. She pushed her pussy up closer; she was so hot that she wanted even more pleasure. His tongue thrust into her small hole and she let out another groan of pleasure. She was so close to cumming and she knew that nothing was going to hold it off.</p><p>Then she was calling out her father's name again: thrusting her hips again -- she was frantic again. His breath on her clit was driving her mad. She groaned again, grinding her hips against his tongue, and then she cried out as her pleasure exploded anew throughout her whole body.</p><p>Finally, as it slowly faded away, she opened her eyes and looked down at her father who was in-between her legs. He smiled and she smiled back. She spread her legs further for him. He climbed on top of her and smiled downward at her.</p><p>Samantha nervously moved her hands down to where their genitals now kissed, gently grabbing his man-flesh. At the touch of her fingers, her father sucked in air and then she instinctively moved his dick to her waiting pussy.</p><p>""This is what you want, isn't it, baby?""</p><p>She looked directly at her father, nervously nodding, and quietly saying, ""Yes."" She then closed her eyes so that her mind could begin to see.</p><p>Stan pressed gently against the opening, and, despite her wetness, he encountered a tight resistance. His little girl grunted, but bravely held in wait. Slowly, with care, he pressed into her, applying a bit more pressure each time. With each push, young Samantha looked more nervous. Soon, she was quietly gasping for air, looking asthmatic. He could see the youngster wincing as he applied pressure. He then realized that it would be best to simply get it over with quickly.</p><p>Suddenly with one forceful push, Stan plunged through his little girl's vaginal hole, which though extremely tight, was without a hymen. Samantha kept her eyes clamped shut. She felt something hard and long enter into her body and almost immediately, absolute pleasure built up inside of her. She groaned softly, and then gripped her father's buttocks, one cheek in each hand. She pulled him deep within her.</p><p>Father and daughter began to learn what so many fathers and daughters have over the years, the total joy of incest. As he pumped in and out of her tight wondrous pussy, Samantha moaned incessantly with each of his plunges. She lifted her torso to meet his hip-thrusts, which moved faster and harder as his excitement rose.</p><p>Stan was inside his own daughter, eagerly driving his cock hard and deep into her, her hole as hot as any he had ever been in.</p><p>""Oh god, daddy; it's sooooo ahhhh so good, faster - fastARRRRR...""</p><p>Samantha grew hotter and hotter as her father fucked in and out of her clasping cunt. She loved the feeling of her father's throbbing flesh inside her, seeming to drive into her belly. She frantically pumped her ass and up and down, wiggling her hips from side to side, her movements quickening as her lust mounted higher and higher. She grated against him, moving her cunt around in circles.</p><p>Stan gazed down at his daughter's excited face. Her eyes were misted over with the look of lust. Her red lips parted and then closed again and warm saliva drooled from the corners of her mouth. Her budding tits jiggled on her chest as their crotches continued to slam together. Her head was thrown back in ecstasy, her fingers digging hard into his shoulders, her legs wrapped around his ass, pulling him harder against her, into her.</p><p>Stan pumped again and again into Samantha's pussy. The thought of what was happening alerted him to the dangers, but in his wild state, he suddenly wanted to cum inside her. Common sense was overwhelmed by lust. He was going to cum in his own daughter! He wanted to make a baby with her!</p><p>Stan's hips jerked and the full length of his cock fucked into her juicy cunt. He pumped and plowed into the depths of her horny pussy, feeling the rising pressure of his cum.</p><p>""Sam oh Sam, hon. I love you sweetheart; I want to make us do it together ... to cum in you ... to give you a baby..."" He didn't know how she would react, but it didn't matter. He was going to impregnate her.</p><p>""Yeah daddy yeah do it do it...""</p><p>He was fucking her with full force and speed now. He fucked his prick in and out of her cunt, riding her youthful body for every bit of pleasure he could get. Her cunt juices were flowing thickly, completely lubricating his hard cock-meat, coating his fucker in her hot cunt cream. Her cunt folds squeezed his prick as he fucked into her time and time again. Her legs tightened around him, locking in place.</p><p>""Unnhhhh, ohhh, Daddy; it feels sooo good,"" she moaned as her hips picked up the sensual rhythm of his plowing fuck-strokes.</p><p>His hips rose and hers fell back, the muscles of her cunt tightening hard. He thrust down, skewering her on the hard length of his prick-shaft, and her hips leaped upward, fully accepting the demanding mass of his cock-meat.</p><p>""Ohhh, yeah, just like that, Daddy. Just like that. I love it!"" Samantha cried, her hips rising and falling to match his quickening fuck strokes. She thrashed wildly beneath his hard, muscular body, feeling an orgasm building to its peak.</p><p>Over and over he pounded into the child, fucking her with a need all his own, yet a need she too possessed. The tempo of his strokes grew faster and faster until his ass was moving with speeds never before reached.</p><p>As their excitement was reaching its height, their passions rose, releasing a surge as wild and as furious, as they would ever again feel.</p><p>""Oh my God. Oh my God!"" she cried. ""I'm gonna pop! Ahhh, oh dadddddddeeee..."" Suddenly, words were no longer possible for the young girl. Instead, a series of moans and groans and incoherent babblings poured out from her lips as she came.</p><p>At the same time he was continuously groaning as he too had begun to cum. ""Nnnnnnggggggg, ngghh, nnnnnggggghhhh!!!""</p><p>Stan was cumming in his own daughter. Squirting his incestuous juices inside her. Each time he ejaculated, he hoped that the sperm would hurry to find the egg. The length of time between each spurt extended until he had nothing left to give.</p><p>Spent and panting, Stan collapsed on top of Samantha, her arms and legs still wrapped tightly around him as he kissed her again, this time with gentle tenderness. Looking into her eyes, he whispered, ""I love you baby.""</p><p>Neither father nor daughter knew that at the same time that Samantha was hotly panting and whispering, ""I love you too, Daddy"", her younger sister was withdrawing from the doorway and rushing back to her room.</p><p>However, Stan thought that he had seen something from the corner of his eye...</p>"
469,An Incestuous Episode: Satisfying Daddy,A Purvversion,purvvauthor@yahoo.com,"['Mf', 'inc', 'fath/dau', 'oral']","Drunken father attacks his daughter, but stops himself before it goes all the way. Later, as he lay asleep, she comes to offer him a bit of comfort. A quickie with no redeeming value, this story was thrown together with the only purpose to hopefully make a few readers happy. In fact, there is only oral activity. Look elsewhere if looking for a serious story.",2012-09-04T00:00:00,Copyright© 2010 by A Purvversion. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Of course, it was the drink that besotted my mind, which made it seem that there was nothing wrong with allowing my daughter to watch a porno film with me. I knew that she wasn't totally innocent about sex because of that time that she was busted in school.</p><p>And it was that same alcohol that encouraged me to force myself upon my 'little girl' after a half hour or so of watching the flick. It was only her last gasp plea that brought me to my senses. By then I had had my belt unbuckled, my zipper down and my pants opened at the top with my engorged cock aiming upward while my hands were pushing at the back of her head, trying to force her mouth to suck me off.</p><p>""Daddy! Please, NO!"" Sandy had managed to scream one last time when it finally penetrated my inebriated mind what I was doing.</p><p>""Oh my god! I'm so sorry!"" Apologies flew out of my drunken mouth as I let my frightened daughter free from my grasp.</p><p>I quickly made a hasty retreat to my bedroom, all the while apologizing.</p><p>As drunk as I was, it was hard to get to sleep as I tried to understand how I had lost control so badly. Of course, I'd been without sex for months, ever since my wife had deserted Sandy and me. In addition, a really great daddy-daughter relationship became even closer in those months. Indeed, my daughter and I had been hugging and she had been cuddling with me even more that had been happening when my wife was still at home. If I'm to be honest here, I'll have to admit that I had even been secretly copping feels of my daughter long before my wife split ... And yes, Sandy was aware and even complicit, even though neither of us had ever verbally acknowledged to one another what I was doing.</p><p>With the alcohol still in my system and my head still muddled in confusion, I finally fell asleep, but it was an uneasy sleep, fitful and sporadic at best. I was atop my bed, restless and in a sweat, whether from my anxiety at what I had done or from the late July heat wave, I don't know.</p><p>I suppose that she knocked which is probably what woke me from my troubled sleep. Hearing a noise, I slowly turned my head and gradually focused my eyes. Seeing that image, it was as if I might still be dreaming. Then, I realized that it was Sandy standing in the shadows, her body clothed in that huge T-shirt that was her usual nighttime attire, with a strange look on her face. I had only begun to fully awaken as I looked at her, curious about that shy, nervous smile on my daughter's lips.</p><p>Finally awake, I ran my tongue around my mouth to moisten it to talk, when Sandy closed the door behind her and took a few steps, halfway into my room. Her eyes were on mine, while mine looked on curiously.</p><p>Then, to my complete shock, my daughter reached down with both of her hands to the bottom of her T-shirt and gently took hold. My eyes now raced from her hands to her eyes that were watching me, and back to her hands. With that strange smile still on her face, Sandy then promptly lifted the Tee up over her head.</p><p>I caught my breath and didn't have time to even think, as my daughter then immediately pattered toward the bed where I lay, my eyes eagerly swallowing up her naked beauty. Her naked body had matured over the last year and she looked amazingly like a younger version of her mother. Her tanned skin was bronzed and shiny in the moonlight.</p><p>My heart raced and my body lay frozen in place as I numbly watched her climb up upon my bed with me. I was at a loss for words. It was only a few hours ago that I had tried to force my daughter to give me a blow job, and she had rightfully rebelled. Now here she was, on her knees, alongside me, naked as the day she was born. Of course, what was happening was wrong. I'd secretly lusted for Sandy for a long time; my lust fueled by my loveless marriage and my many fantasies about my own daughter. I also had suspected that Sandy might have sexual feeling for me. Whether it was that or maybe it was because she was sorry for me, I don't know, but apparently she had thought things out and made a decision.</p><p>I watched in awe as she leaned down and reached for my shorts. My mind was screaming at me to stop her, but of course I was already coming under the power of another head. My heart was beating like crazy as I felt my daughter's hands begin to tug, and I lifted my butt ever so slightly, though I did nothing further to help her. As soon as she pulled them from my ankles, she somehow discarded them. I lay there naked, breathing wildly, will no will to stop this insanity.</p><p>My breathing really became labored as I watched my 'little girl' bend over, amazed at what I knew she was about to do. It wasn't as if she'd never done this, because she had, I knew. She had been caught doing it to some boys in her school, but I was Sandy's own father!!!</p><p>Her pretty face was inches from my cock, her mouth partially open and a small smile played on her lips as she looked up at me. She obviously was enjoying seeing me in such a state of confusion and arousal that I could no longer fight the lustful feelings I was experiencing. I wanted my daughter to suck my cock!</p><p>She ran her tongue across her lips, then smiled up at me and took the entire head of my throbbing shaft into her mouth. I immediately gasped at the contact of my little girl's lips about my glans. Sandy clasped her hands around my hips and sucked expertly on the head of my cock. At the same time, she moaned, as if this was her greatest enjoyment. The youngster undoubtedly liked to suck cock, and it was obvious that she'd had a lot of experience. There must have been a lot of happy boys in her school.</p><p>""Mmmmmm,"" I sighed with pleasure as she worked her magic with her lovely mouth, sucking me with as much passion as I have ever felt from any girl.</p><p>As my excitement mounted, Sandy worked my cock deeper and deeper into her hot mouth, pulling back, twirling her tongue around the head, and every now and then licking my balls. At the same time, I felt her hands move off my hips and slide around to my ass cheeks where they rubbed, fondled, and squeezed, occasionally teasing a finger within the crack and anal entrance. It was hard to believe that my daughter was so expert at such a young age. By then I was moaning from excitement and she was moaning from pleasure.</p><p>""Gaaaaaah,"" I gasped as she slid her mouth all the way off my engorged manhood, moving her hands back in front and petting my cock, squeezing gently on my balls, switching hands and then teasingly stroking over the totally saturated shaft, driving me nuts with her hands, smiling up at me, apparently pleased to see that she had me in such pleasurable agony.</p><p>Without taking her hot wet mouth off my throbbing cock, her small thin body rotated, until her thighs straddled my head. I was now eagerly looking up directly into my own daughter's youthful sparsely haired sex. My darling lowered herself upon my face, my mouth opening to inhale her flower. I pressed my face eagerly into her pussy, dragging my eager tongue up and down the tasty, wet cunt-slit. Sandy moaned about my cock. She was extremely wet, and tasted better than anything that I ever remember tasting. Her tiny young cunt tasted like none I have tasted. Compared to the mature, musky flavor of her mother, my daughter tasted so fresh and clean and sweet.</p><p>As I speared my tongue into her tight little cunt-hole, Sandy's naked little ass was squirming around all over the place and hips were hunching down to press her cunt tightly against my sucking mouth. The rhythm of our oral love was in perfect sync. Her face bounced up and down my throbbing dick as my tongue alternated from fucking her tight little sex hole to manipulating her clitoris.</p><p>Teasingly she pulled her mouth completely off and I never felt so sexually in need. Once again she took my cock back into her mouth, and once again I gasped. My daughter had me in a state I'd never been in. With my head filled with lust, and my mouth filled with her delicious pussy, I clutched eagerly one of her ass cheeks while a finger from my other hand pushed teasingly into her tightly closed asshole. I was raising my hips eagerly up to push my dick as far into her mouth as I could. I began to force my prick deeper into her mouth as my mouth worked eagerly on her cunt, while at the same time I pushed my finger into her asshole.</p><p>Very quickly she was moaning and wiggling about. I had to hold upon her strong buttocks to keep them from lifting from my face. I was in nirvana, heaven. It was a fantasy, and a dream. Fueled by my desire and by my impure lust for my daughter. I never thought of what I was actually doing, nor did I care at that moment.</p><p>I could feel the ripples as her body spasmed in orgasm, it was only brief moments since she mounted me, and my tongue inside her measured the intensity of her sexual reactions. I probed her tight cunt-lips deeper with my tongue and was rewarded with a mouthful of cunt-cream and a simultaneous moan of ecstasy from little Sandy's mouth over my throbbing member.</p><p>I gave her creaming little cunt a series of fast stiff jabs with my tongue and then took her tiny clit into my mouth and sucked hard. Sandy almost hit the roof! I reached up and grasped her tiny ass cheeks with both hands, pulling her spread little cunt down hard over my sucking mouth and probing tongue. The youngster gasped and squealed in ecstasy.</p><p>At the same time I started to cum, I felt as if I was going to pass out with pleasure. My hot cum erupted in the back of the youngster's throat and her face stayed planted to me as she eagerly swallowed that first blast. She could barely have had time to swallow it all before I shot another load into her hot wet sloppy mouth. My little girl was moaning mournfully as I continued cumming and she kept swallowing each sweet mouthful my cock fed her.</p><p>For a few minutes we both lay in a state of semi-exhaustion, each of us catching our breath. Finally, Sandy rotated her hot little body upon me until we were face to face. My cock beneath her was now flaccid.</p><p>Our faces only an inch or so apart, our hands ran gently over each other's face, ears, neck and hair. Our eyes studied each other. I had never felt so satisfied in my life.</p><p>""Is that what you wanted, Daddy?"" she asked, her voice soft and caring.</p><p>""Oh god, sweetie, I love you so much.""</p><p>She smiled. Figuring it was now safe to tease, she grinned and said, ""Aren't you happy now I took all those lessons?""</p>"
470,An Incestuous Episode: Seeking Solace,A Purvversion,purvvauthor@yahoo.com,"['Mf', 'pedo', 'inc', 'fath/dau']",Barely a hint of story here. Only for those who enjoy reading a quickie 'slam bam thank you ma'am' posting.,2012-09-04T00:00:00,Copyright© 2010 by A Purvversion. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Thanks again to Nitely for his editing help.</p><p>""Don't give me that shit!"" Lydia yelled at her 13-year-old daughter, then added cruelly, ""If you still have your cherry, it's only because he didn't want it!""</p><p>""Maaa!"" Shanna whined.</p><p>""Lydie, stop..."" Andy tried to interfere. However, his wife was drunk again and it seemed that every time she got like this, if it wasn't him that Lydia was railing against, it was their daughter.</p><p>""Look, I've warned you that if we weren't careful, she was going to end up a slut. Now look, she was letting the Tewes boy kiss her ... What next?""</p><p>Shanna's eyes widened in shock; her mom had actually called her a slut. With that Shanna broke down crying. Unable to respond, she turned on her heels and rushed away, hurrying upstairs to her room.</p><p>Suddenly alone with his wife, Andy asked, ""Why, Lyd? She's a good kid, for crissakes.""</p><p>""Yeah, right. You watch..."" Lydia slurred. ""Ah screw it, I'm going to bed too.""</p><p>Andy was surprised, but grateful, that the whole episode had ended so abruptly. That was highly unusual for his wife. Normally, she'd then turn her venom on him and there would generally be another confrontation. He was going to confront her to challenge her about their daughter, but quickly realized that it would make no sense and would only prolong the night. Instead, he let her stagger off to go to bed.</p><p>Once he was sure that she wasn't coming back out, he sat back on the couch, closed his eyes and rested. His mind was still jumbled from what had happened. Hell, Shanna had been at his brother's house all night, where there had been a birthday party for his niece. After the party ended, Billy Tewes, from across the street, a 15-year-old boy who hung out with the cousins, walked Shanna home. Unfortunately, Lydia was looking out the window when the two youngsters kissed.</p><p>Andy thought that he'd better go up and comfort his daughter. It seemed that over the course of the last three years or so, once a week or more, one of them was comforting the other. Lydia's drinking problem was now a full-blown disaster.</p><p>Strangely, if anything, father and daughter felt closer and closer to each other with each new episode. How often one of them would watch in anger and sympathy when the other was bearing the brunt of Lydia's fury! Their eyes would meet and the love and sympathy would transmit between them.</p><p>Guessing that Lydia had by now passed out, Andy stood up. He was about to go to his daughter's room, but decided to check on his wife. Looking in on her, he saw that she was already under the blanket; her slacks and blouse, shoes and nylons were strewn about the room. Shaking his head, he closed the door quietly and walked to his daughter's room.</p><p>He knocked gently on her door.</p><p>""Y-yeah?"" Shanna's soft voice called, obviously hoping that it wasn't her mother there to continue the row, he guessed.</p><p>""Everything okay in there?"" he said to the closed door. ""Are you decent?""</p><p>""H-hold on..."" He heard her shuffling around a bit, and then heard her bedsprings bounce a couple of times. ""Okay, you can come in.""</p><p>He opened the door to see his daughter sitting up on her bed, holding her blanket pulled up just under her chin.</p><p>He walked over and sat down next to her on the bed.</p><p>""You okay, toots?"" he asked.</p><p>""I-I'm fine dad..."" she whispered, sounding somewhat nervous. He had no way of knowing that she had been in the middle of masturbating when he knocked. In fact, he had been the object of her hand's affections, as was so often the case.</p><p>""She didn't mean it, you know.""</p><p>She nodded as if in sympathetic understanding, then softly said, ""We seem to say the same thing to each other every time, hah?""</p><p>Shanna looked up at her father and their eyes seemed to be studying each other. He had seen her like this many times, but this time there was difference in her eyes as she gazed at him. It was something he had never seen in his daughter before...</p><p>Suddenly his heart was starting to race. For over a year now he had been fantasizing of touching and kissing his daughter. It may have been wrong, but he rationalized it by telling himself that all fathers fantasized about their little girls. Recently, however, his fantasizing began to play with his imagination and he started to imagine that Shanna was looking at him and wanting him to do things.</p><p>Now in this moment of sympathy, Andy found himself moving closer to his 13-year-old daughter sitting alongside him. Then he reached up and held her shoulder, while at the same time their eyes held on each other.</p><p>He could feel the warmth that was emanating from her soft, tanned skin, made all the more hot because of fantasies playing in his head. Shanna simply watched as he slowly lowered his mouth and pecked her lips gently, something all fathers do, but ... her mouth actually parted beneath his peck.</p><p>Pulling his mouth from her, Andy looked again into his daughter's eyes and he was almost sure that he saw more than a little girl looking at her daddy.</p><p>He now rubbed his hand over her neck, his fingers gently teasing her ears, then moving about her shoulder. While doing so, without thinking about it, he leaned his head down until his lips just brushed the back of her neck. His eyes closed, he moved his head in circles, lightly touching her skin with his lips.</p><p>Once she felt her father's mouth, with his warm breath caressing her neck, a moaning sound escaped her own lips. ""Oh, Daddy ... that feels so nice ... please, don't stop...""</p><p>Andy stopped his circular motion and gave her neck a soft, gentle kiss, sending shivers down both their spines. He could smell the scent from her skin, stronger than he had ever noticed, and guessed that his daughter was as excited as he. His hand glided down her back to her small waist, and he continued to delicately kiss and lick her neck.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy..."" he heard her sigh.</p><p>Shanna closed her eyes as he lifted his other hand to the back of her shoulder and started rubbing both of his hands about her.</p><p>She moaned then reopened her eyes. ""Daddy, Billy only kissed me...""</p><p>""I know baby girl.""</p><p>""You know I love you right?""</p><p>""I love you too hon.""</p><p>""Daddy, you know I'm not a slut like she said, right? You know I'd never do anything with anybody, right?"" He was nodding. She was talking, ""I'd never let anybody enjoy my body Daddy; not fully. I'd never go all the way.""</p><p>He stared, wide-eyed at his daughter, not believing what she had just said.</p><p>She looked down a bit as she said ""I ... I've always wanted you to teach me how to make love for the first time. Kinda stupid, huh?""</p><p>He froze. Not knowing what to say, he simply looked into her eyes.</p><p>Then moving her mouth close to his, she whispered, ""Daddy, I want you. I want you to make love to me. I want to feel you inside me. Tonight. Right now...""</p><p>She slowly leaned her head forward, parted her lips, and grasped his open lips with a soft but strong kiss. They both moaned in pleasure as their lips met, and soon their tongues were slowly exploring, searching each other out, dancing around each other in a slow waltz as they met.</p><p>He broke the kiss and reached around with his right hand to grasp her left shoulder. Then he kissed her chin, then her throat, and down to her collarbone.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy, I've wanted this to happen for so long..."" she said.</p><p>""Why didn't you let me know?"" he replied, his mouth never stopping its work on her upper chest.</p><p>""I-I was too scared you'd think I was silly; that you'd never want me.""</p><p>He stopped his kissing and sat up straight to look into her large, moist, soft brown eyes.</p><p>""How could I not want you, Shanna?"" he asked, exasperated. ""I've seen you grow to be one of the most beautiful women I've ever had the pleasure of seeing.""</p><p>They stared in each other's eyes, the lust of both visible to each other.</p><p>She reached up and gently held his hand on her shoulder, as if to signal him to move it.</p><p>""Touch me, Daddy,"" she whispered.</p><p>He leaned forward and kissed her, more forcefully than they had previously. Her arms went around his head, as he pressed his tongue deeper into her open, inviting mouth. Slowly ... so slowly, his hand traced her skin down...</p><p>... down...</p><p>... down...</p><p>... until his hand rested on her budding, nearly B-sized breast. The 13-year-old girl broke the kiss and reeled her head back, gasping as her father felt her for the first time.</p><p>""Oh, god, Daddy ... you make me feel so good...""</p><p>""Daddy wants to make you feel so much better, sweetheart.""</p><p>His head leaned down to the top of her breast as he started licking in small circles down until her erect nipple was inside his mouth. She could do nothing but cradle his head in her arms as she rocked back and forth, reveling in the feeling. His hand sought out her right breast, and started a different sort of massage than what he started. Soon, both her nipples were as hard as they'd ever been in her life, sensations she had never experienced running through her as never before. He moved his mouth over and started his gentle teasing with his tongue on her other breast, drawing slow, agonizing circles with his saliva on her until his mouth found what it was seeking.</p><p>""Oh, god, Daddy, I'm so wet right now ... Are you hard?""</p><p>""I guess my little girl knows more than I thought,"" he giggled. ""Lay back on the bed, sweetheart.""</p><p>She did as he asked, and he took a moment to enjoy the sight. There she was, his young daughter, lying down in front of him, nothing on but a flimsy pair of white, cotton panties, just as he imagined in his dreams. Her youthful breasts stood straight up in the air. Her eyes were closed, her right arm by her side, her left arm up around her head.</p><p>After fully enjoying this sight with his eyes, he decided other parts of her body deserved some attention. He kissed her slightly on the lips, and resumed his tasting of her skin; down her chin, her throat, to her breastbone, where he reached up and kissed her right breast again. She shivered in excitement and lust as she felt his warm, wet mouth enveloping her budding nipples.</p><p>As his mouth satiated itself with her breasts, his left hand raised up to cup them. Then, slowly, he traced his fingers down past her stomach, around her navel, and to the cotton panties that were just below. The young girl sucked in her breath as she felt this, knowing that soon, soon her own desires would be fulfilled.</p><p>He continued sending his fingers down, past the elastic of her panties, and over her quivering abdomen until he reached its destination. After a couple of seconds, he continued to her right leg, to her inner thigh, slightly tickling her there.</p><p>""Oh, god, Daddy ... I'm so wet for you ... I-I was touching myself and thinking of you just before you came here,"" she whispered her confession.</p><p>""No more fantasies for either one of us, baby girl,"" he whispered back, owning up to his own sinful thoughts of her in the past. ""Soon, I'll be inside you.""</p><p>Another wave of wetness escaped her as she heard his words, knowing that she had almost waited too long to make true her desires.</p><p>His left hand tugged at her thighs a bit, indicating that he wanted her to part them. She obliged eagerly. Still softly sucking on his daughter's breast, he palmed her mound and let his fingers fall over her opening, finally noticing how soaked she really was. Shanna could hardly take this stimulus and grabbed her Daddy's head and brought his mouth to hers, kissing him, tonguing him as though there was no tomorrow. Moans and grunts were the only noises she could recognize, and it took a minute to notice that it was her own sounds she was hearing.</p><p>""Oh, DADDY, keep touching me!""</p><p>Slowly, after what seemed like an eternity, his hand started rubbing her lower lips over the panties. Back and forth it went, sending her to a new high of excitement, until he hooked his thumb around the crotch of the garment. He led his fingers in the space it provided, and he touched the object of so many wild dreams. Her pussy lips were swollen and parted, inviting his yearning fingers inside. He had to consciously remember that this was her first time so that he didn't just ram his fingers inside.</p><p>He once again used his fingers to trace the area around her opening, feeling how excited she was. He inserted his middle finger just inside her, and Shanna arched her back upward at his touch.</p><p>""Oh, GOD, Daddy, that feels so good, so good..."" she gasped.</p><p>He went into her with his finger just deep enough so his first knuckle was wet. Back and forth; so slowly did he excite his daughter. When his finger was well lubricated, he left her opening and traced his way up to her soft, erect clitoris. The youngster could do nothing but suck in her breath at this feeling.</p><p>Back and forth, once again so slowly, he rubbed her clit, sending Shanna into a frenzy as she came from someone else's touching for the first time in her life.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy ... oh God ... oh God ... oh GOD ... OH GODDDDD! YES! YES!"" she screamed as this new sensation swept over her from the top of her head down to her toes. She grasped his head with her hands and could do nothing but squeeze with all her might. ""YES! DADDY YES! OH GOD!"" Her hips moved up and down as her orgasm sent another wave of nectar through her legs and down her slit.</p><p>After resting for a time, she looked at him. ""I've never cum like that before. I've touched myself so often, dreaming that you were the one doing it to me, but I've never climaxed like that before. Oh, God ... MMMM ... Oh God, Daddy...""</p><p>""Well, there's more of that still waiting to cum,"" he punned.</p><p>He tugged at her panties, letting her know what he wanted. She raised her hips to help him, and soon her crotch-soaked garment was on the floor. Once again, Andy took a minute to enjoy the sight of his 13-year-old daughter's sweet body. Shanna's legs were slightly parted; her right leg raised a bit, providing him with an incredible view of her youthful vagina. Her pubic hair was a soft brown, and only a sparse amount was visible on her mound. He reached his hand over to see what it felt like. As she closed her eyes again, he ran his fingers over her pussy hair, excited to find that it wasn't the coarse, rough kind that he had expected, but a soft, almost silk-like sort that added to her beautiful, naked body.</p><p>He reached his hands up and spread her legs. She obliged, and brought both her knees up to allow him more room. He crawled between her legs so that his mouth was just over her pussy.</p><p>""Oh, God, Daddy, I've wanted you to taste me for so long ... since that night..."" she confessed.</p><p>Andy knew right away what she meant, but still he was shocked at the revelation. Shanna had only been 8 or 9 at the time when she walked in on her mom and dad. Andy was eating his wife at the time the youngster came into the room. He had his eyes open and could see his daughter watching from the doorway. Although their eyes met and she rushed from the room, neither ever admitted to what had happened and Andy never mentioned it to his wife. Now almost 5 years later, his 13-year-old daughter was confessing that she's wanted him to do the same to her ever since.</p><p>He rubbed his nose on the top of her hair, once again teasing her to no end. Shanna giggled and gasped in expectation. Replacing his nose, he softly stuck out his tongue, drawing yet more circles on her lower body. He could smell her musk emanating from her pussy, and could hardly wait to taste her sweet juices. He had heard that the aroma from one's own daughter's cunt seemed to affect the senses of fathers much more than any other smell. There was no doubt in Andy's mind now that was true.</p><p>He leaned his head down and brushed his tongue against the youngster's pussy lips. Shanna gasped again as he did this, not believing that such feeling was possible. After drawing an almost-oval shape around her entryway, he quickly, lightly touched her exposed clitoris, his tongue leaving it as quickly as it touched it.</p><p>""OH! Daddy, don't tease me, please...""</p><p>He spread her lips with his mouth and went back and forth against her clit, slowly. He wanted her to enjoy this, and was rewarded for his ministrations with her rocking her hips to and fro, also very slowly. He wasn't sure how long he could keep this up; he was still fully clothed and his hardened manhood simply YEARNED for freedom and attention. But, he told himself that the wait would be well worth it.</p><p>He started picking up his pace with his licks and sucks, gently bringing his daughter's engorged bud inside his mouth to nibble, suck and tease. Back and forth he went, bringing her to yet another climax. Shanna SCREAMED with delight as she came a second time, amazed that she could cum so soon after her first, and so much stronger.</p><p>He slowed down on her, easing her back into semi-reality. Finally, she could take it no more, ""Daddy, I want you inside me ... please ... fill me..."" she pleaded.</p><p>With only lust to guide his feelings, Andy was only too happy to oblige.</p><p>He stood up and slowly removed his clothing. As he undid the button on his pants, he noticed Shanna's hand drifting to her clit, rubbing slowly as he took off the rest of his clothing. He wasn't terribly long, only five or six inches in length, but the sight of him nude in front of her was more than she had ever dreamed.</p><p>""Please Daddy ... Please..."" she said quietly. He moved quickly on top of her and kissed her mouth so tenderly, as only two lovers could.</p><p>As their mouths and tongues worked each other, Shanna writhed beneath him, almost pushing at him, urging him to move. Instinctively, Andy flipped over, bringing her along, so that she was on top. Her strong legs wrapped around him and he felt her wetness on the sensitive side of his penis, rubbing against it as she masturbated herself, erect penis against erect clit. All the while they tasted each other's mouth, tongue on tongue. His hands went to her perfect ass and kneaded her cheeks in expectation. Father and daughter. Lovers...</p><p>She leaned down next to his ear and whispered, ""I couldn't imagine my first time being with anyone else but you...""</p><p>Now it was his turn to mutter, ""Oh, God,"" allowing the moment to rush over him. Soon, he thought, he'd be fucking his little daughter. ""Sweetheart, let me up so I can put on a condom.""</p><p>She sat up a bit, stopped her rubbing against him. She reached down and put the tip of him just inside her. ""No, Daddy, please..."" she smiled and paused, looking down at him. Then she whispered, ""I love you, Daddy.""</p><p>""I love you too, Shanna; so much. I always will,"" he smiled back.</p><p>She replaced her hand next to his head. This was it, this was the moment they both had wanted, but hadn't known until an hour ago.</p><p>She pressed her hips down, so that he was inside her only an inch. She closed her eyes and brought herself back up. Down she went again, allowing more of him inside her, and up again. Down and up she went, taking her time, enjoying the feeling of her father's hardness inside her.</p><p>After a minute, she slowly pressed down, all the way, until their pubic hairs met. Andy rocked his head back, scarcely believing how warm, tight, yet soft his daughter was inside. Her hymen must have ripped long ago, he thought, with the heavy dancing and stretching that she'd done over the years, so she felt no pain as she took him in.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy, you're so hard ... I love you.""</p><p>""I love you too ... please ... don't stop, Shanna.""</p><p>He pulled on her butt, leading her up so that just the head of his cock was inside and back down, up, and down, until she had set a rhythm she was comfortable with. Her soft, wet muscles practically pulled him in every time she went down.</p><p>Her father removed his hands so that he could grasp her young, taut breasts, and she started humping his cock faster, harder.</p><p>Shanna was moving with wild abandon, rotating her hips and driving her cunt up and down his hardened cock, taking all of him in her velvet-lined cunt with each stroke, her wet cunt sliding on his length, out of control, taking all of his cock with every hump, unbridled and frantic, fucking him for all she was worth ... The young girl found that by inching her body forward and supporting herself on her hands that she was able to move her hips more freely, and she began furiously to pump her soft, quivering buttocks up and down on him, faster and faster in the inexorable rhythm of love, locked to him by the erect phallus between them. Her young hips were writhing and pounding against father, rising and falling, swirling in great grinding rotations, her breasts swaying, her youthful tummy rubbing against him, as she leaned further forward. Back and forth she went, until both of them were gasping for air.</p><p>""Oh, DADDY, FUCK ME! OH FUCK ME! "" she screamed. ""I want to feel you cum inside me, oh Daddy!""</p><p>He held the thick length of his prick rigid for her, allowing her to move on him, In this position, Andy could not match his little girl's beat, so he raised his hips higher, offering up his manhood in sacrifice while she danced the ritual sex dance above him. Andy knew what he was about to do was insane, but he could hardly resist her wishes.</p><p>Soon, too soon, he felt his balls tighten, and he knew he was about to send his seed inside his own daughter. He knew she was unprotected, but his concern was wiped away as she pumped hard against him.</p><p>""Yes, yes, yes, yes, oh yes, Shanna, don't stop, don't stop, don't stop!""</p><p>""Mmmmm. You feel so good!"" she cried, and with a desperate and final frantic ramming motion, she forced her father's throbbing prick deeply into her and she was there! ""Aauugghhh! It's almost...""</p><p>Closer and closer Andy could feel his sperm climbing through his shaft. He was sent over the edge with her saying, ""Oh, Daddy, I'm cumming AGAIN, OH DADDY I'M CUMMING SO HARD!""</p><p>With an animal howl, he felt his cock being milked by his daughter until he spurted hot cum deep, so deep inside her. ""Oh God baby girl, me too... !!!""</p><p>Time after time he could feel himself spraying into the youngster, her motion never slowing down a bit. He couldn't tell where he was or who he was; the only thing real to him at that moment was how his daughter was making him feel. He never came like that before, and, he felt, he never would again.</p><p>Eventually, he started to soften as he struggled for air. She slowed her pumping motion, eyes still closed in ecstasy, allowing her juices to mingle with his. Soon after, reluctantly, she climbed off of him and his spent penis drooped onto his abdomen. There they stayed for long minutes, touching and kissing, their forbidden fantasies realized. They had loved each other for so long, now their love had entered into another dimension.</p><p>She looked at him, still under her. ""I love you so much, Daddy. Thank you.""</p><p>""Thank YOU, Shanna,"" he replied, unable to say anything more.</p><p>She rested her head on his shoulder, and soon father and daughter drifted off into satisfied, peaceful sleep.</p>"
471,An Incestuous Episode: Tessa and Her Dad,A Purvversion,purvvauthor@yahoo.com,"['Mf', 'inc', 'fath/dau']","Seeing his little girl dressed up for a party, he is shocked at how she had matured without him realizing it. After she leaves, he turns to alcohol, which begins to eat at his brain, clouding his morals. When she returns, she is in a mild state of depression. Who better than her father to console her?",2012-09-04T00:00:00,Copyright© 2010 by A Purvversion. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Tessa is my 14-year-old daughter. Always a very pretty girl, I was shocked the other day upon realizing just what a sexy young girl she had become. She was going to a girlfriend's birthday party and stopped down in the living room by me to say goodbye and probably seeking my approval for how she looked.</p><p>I think I caught my breath when she walked into the room, partly because my first reaction was that I didn't even recognize her. Tessa was wearing a very revealing little dress, baring too much both on top and cut much too high up her hips. When I realized that it was my own daughter, my eyes took in her beauty and my mind screamed out that she was too young to look so feminine.</p><p>My breath was taken away; how could I not have noticed this before?! Like any other father, Tessa had simply been my 'little girl'. Of course, I had never had any untoward thoughts of her. Still, as she started her journey through her teens, I couldn't help but to notice that she had nice smooth legs, and although I was always a little embarrassed to think of it as such, a very pert, well-rounded little bubble butt.</p><p>Now, the full impact of her maturing was hitting me. This dress was tight and short -- very short -- only a couple of inches below that great little butt of hers, and it accentuated it beautifully. I could scarcely take my eyes off her ass until she turned around to face me. Her breasts looked so full and firm I couldn't believe it. They were probably a B cup, or almost there, and from the way they wiggled about in that dress, it was clear that they were not supported by a bra.</p><p>What with my wife Mildred alongside Tessa, it was obvious that she didn't have any concerns. However, my fatherly instincts kicked in and I created huge a fuss about letting our daughter out of the house dressed like that. Mildred, who clearly didn't see Tessa with my eyes (and mind), told me in no uncertain times how stupid I was being. There was shouting and suddenly a tear-filled Tessa told me she hated me, and they both stormed out of the house to take Tessa to her friend's party, which was only down the block.</p><p>I felt bad about the fight but also confused. My Tessa had looked so ... well, hot. I was still in a state of shock, which I knew contributed to my over-reaction.</p><p>Ten minutes later, when Mildred returned, she was still irate from our fight. As was a practice of hers, she told me that she was going to bed early, a ploy she'd developed over the years. She would go up and watch TV from our bed to avoid arguments in hope that in the morning cooler heads would prevail. As a rule, that usually worked.</p><p>Left by myself in the living room, I couldn't stop thinking about what had happened. Throughout the evening, images and thoughts of Tessa kept entering my head. At first it was how she had looked, but as the scotch kicked in, my thoughts began to change. I tried to fight them, but I couldn't. Remembering seeing my daughter's breasts upturned and the bare flesh of her chest soon had me becoming aroused, as my mind started thinking thoughts that I'd probably been suppressing. Before the next few hours had passed, I knew that I wanted to fuck my daughter. What was worse was that in my half-inebriated state, I began thinking that I wanted to try.</p><p>My daughter was being brought home by our neighbor, and being that my wife had already gone to bed and was undoubtedly asleep, I waited up for Tessa. I didn't know what I was going to do, but I wanted to speak to her and see how it went. Alcohol has a strange way of making the illogical logical.</p><p>Tessa came in around 10 PM. If I'd been hoping that I'd been over exaggerating, I would have been disappointed because my daughter was still looking as hot as earlier.</p><p>I asked if she had had a good time. It was clear that she hadn't and she was still frosty with me. I could have reacted parentally, but I think I realized that I had overreacted earlier. I apologized to her and after a while she forgave me and became more chatty.</p><p>She was sitting across from me and as we both totally lost our tenseness, I found myself staring at my daughter's breasts. And if I wasn't staring there, then I was staring at her legs. I suspect that it was so obvious that Tessa must have noticed me looking too.</p><p>After a short while it was clear that Tessa's miserable evening was not really from our earlier spat, but instead was the result of her lack of success in getting a boy named Tony to show any interest in her.</p><p>The night of bad thoughts that I'd had, fueled by the alcohol, and now the sight and smell of my exciting looking daughter, had fried my brain of any sensibility. I knew that I wanted to try and do things with Tessa, though I couldn't imagine how to go about trying to institute anything. Yet I sensed that this was my best opportunity to steer the conversation in the direction I wanted.</p><p>""Well, if you want my opinion, he must be either a complete idiot or totally blind, not wanting to be with you. I'm guessing that it was only because the other boys had dates with them that they didn't swarm all over you when he went to hang with his friends. You always look beautiful sweetheart, but tonight you look sexy, too.""</p><p>My daughter lowered her eyes shyly and nervously giggled to herself, then probably fishing for a further compliment, she grinned and murmured, ""Thanks Dad, but don't go getting too carried away. I don't think I look that good.""</p><p>""You look more than good, sweetheart. You look downright hot!""</p><p>""Daaaa!!!"" she complained, but obviously loving my comment.</p><p>Seeing that she wasn't going into a shell, I continued, ""I'm serious, Tess. Why do you think I got so upset earlier? Seeing you all decked out was quite a shock. It's pretty hard for a father who loves his little girl so much to admit that she has grown up into an incredibly beautiful young woman, one with a smoking hot body, I might add.""</p><p>""Yeah, right,"" she giggled, trying to make light of my complement, but she couldn't hide the fact that she turned a little red in the cheeks. Tessa was clearly pleased to continue to receive my compliments. In fact, sensing that she was vulnerable, I took it a step further.</p><p>""Yeah right!"" I insisted. ""Stand up. Let me see how lovely you look.""</p><p>""Daaaad!"" she exclaimed, clearly a little embarrassed, but I saw surprised excitement on her face too.</p><p>Even though she protested, she stood nevertheless. I motioned for her to twirl and she did, giving me a lovely view of her ass.</p><p>I held out my hands and she walked towards me, her breasts bouncing so tantalizingly, and she took my hands in hers. I broke the grip and placed my hands on her waist, shaking my head and telling her, ""You were always beautiful Tess, hon, but I can't believe that you've matured so quickly without my realizing it.""</p><p>""Y-you just haven't been paying attention, I guess.""</p><p>""Maybe I didn't want to believe just how beautiful you've become."" My suppressed lust caused me to boldly add, ""Look at you Tess, you're as pretty as picture; you've got a perfect figure, great breasts, lovely legs and a fantastic ass! Pretty soon no man is going to be able to resist you."" By then, I suppose it was my thought process that had my cock stirring inside my pants.</p><p>As I said the word 'ass' I moved my hands from my daughter's waist and cupped each ass cheek through her dress, gently squeezing. Obviously, I never would have done that if I didn't have those Scotches in me.</p><p>""Dad!"" she again exclaimed, but as I waited, I was pleased to find that she wasn't pulling away from me. She just stood there in front of me, shyly smiling, with my hands on her ass. I was smiling back up at her as if this was the most natural thing in the world.</p><p>Tessa broke the silence. ""Dad, your hands are on my butt!"" she smiled in a joking manner.</p><p>""Yeah, I know."" I replied, my voice sounding funny to me. After a quick moment I asked, ""Do you mind, baby girl?""</p><p>She smiled and shook her head sheepishly. At that my cock fully hardened as I knew I was going to try to get bolder.</p><p>I slowly moved my hands down her legs a little and then back up, but now slowly moving under her dress. I quietly asked, ""How about now?""</p><p>Tessa inhaled in a shockingly surprised kind of way, and although she didn't answer me, to my delight, she still didn't move away. My hands were now fondling that perfect ass through a pair of flimsy panties. My hands explored the edges of her bare ass cheek and the finer curves through her panties. Tessa still didn't object; indeed, her breathing seemed to have become heavier. We were both still nervously smiling at each other.</p><p>Nothing further was said and I broke the stalemate by moving my hands under her panties and onto her bare ass cheeks. I heard her gasp. Oh my god, the feeling was incredible! The scene was totally something I'd never envisioned. I was sitting there on the couch, aroused; my own daughter was standing in front of me, and I was fondling her bare ass ... and she was allowing me to do so!</p><p>""You don't mind do you?"" I said to her.</p><p>Tessa shook her head, ""No,"" she quietly replied.</p><p>I decided I need to take it further. I said to her, ""Why don't you give your old man a nice little kiss to show there's no hard feelings for earlier?""</p><p>She nervously laughed and then bent to me. She then closed her eyes and gave me nice little kiss on the lips, pulling away after about ten seconds or so.</p><p>I said to her, ""That was a daddy-daughter kiss. Why don't you let me see how lucky Tony would have been if he had had half a brain.""</p><p>She nervously giggled and asked, ""Seriously?""</p><p>""Seriously,"" I whispered; my cock was throbbing in my pants.</p><p>Tessa seemed to think about it for a second before quietly saying, ""Okay."" She then bent down and began kissing me long and full on the lips. She gently moved her tongue into my mouth; I didn't press it; I let her kiss me how she wanted, while still fondling her ass. After all, Tessa was only fourteen, and I had no way of knowing just how far she had ever gone or what she really knew. It was an amazing feeling, our mouths locked together in a deep passionate kiss.</p><p>My daughter was kissing me far longer than I expected so I decided to take a chance, sliding one hand away from her ass and moving it up, and then cupping her breast through her dress. Tessa didn't protest or stop kissing me; instead, a small moan came from deep in her throat.</p><p>My mind was racing. As much as I had been thinking of doing things with my little girl, this was moving much too fast. I certainly couldn't be sure what she might or might not be willing to do and to try to overwhelm her at this point didn't seem smart. I decided to break the kiss.</p><p>We were both breathing heavily and as I looked into my daughter's eyes, I saw nervousness but sensed that she might be suppressing a wildness.</p><p>""That was awesome, baby girl. Real grown up. Better than ... Tony doesn't know what he is missing."" I had purposely let that comment hang about 'better than', hoping to feed her ego. She again nervously laughed and I decided to become bold again, seeing if she would stand pat. ""I would hope that you wouldn't let him touch you like I just did.""</p><p>She laughed, ""Maybe,"" she said cheekily.</p><p>""Oh yeah?"" I acted out mock shock. ""And what else would you have let him do? Would you have taken your dress off for him?""</p><p>""DADDEEE!!! No way!"" she said most defiantly, which pleased me immensely.</p><p>I had gone this far and it was obvious to me that I'd have to be bolder. I debated whether or not to ask, but by then I was sufficiently aroused to throw caution to the wind.</p><p>""What about for your Daddy?"" I whispered.</p><p>She looked down at me and paused, swallowing nervously, obviously thinking. It seemed as if it was a half minute before she then nodded her head. My excitement was at fever pitch as my daughter, without further prodding, reached behind her and unzipped her dress. Then raising her eyes to look at my reaction, she let it fall. I had to take my hands from her exciting little ass so that the dress could drop to the rug.</p><p>The sight of my own 14-year-old daughter's firm proud breasts standing at attention right in front of me was breathtaking. As the youngster stood nervously in front of me in only her pink hipster-panties, I shook my head as if I couldn't believe what I was seeing, which I couldn't.</p><p>Looking up to her face, I saw that Tessa was flushed. Our eyes met as if to talk to each other, which I think we were doing.</p><p>Slowly, I placed my hands on her hips and began to move them up on her naked body, moving to her waist, where I paused, making sure that Tessa knew what I was about to do and that she was okay with it.</p><p>When our eyes met again, she nodded, giving me the green light.</p><p>Eagerly now, I moved my hands up her body, over to her stomach and then beneath the swells of flesh. She closed her eyes as I then cupped both her breasts. They were so smooth, so firm, the way only a teenage girl's can be. I gently rubbed each nipple with my thumbs before I could not wait anymore and eagerly took a breast in my mouth.</p><p>""Mmmmm oooooo Daaaaaad.""</p><p>I began sucking and kissing each wondrous breast, moving my hands back to her perfect ass as well.</p><p>Tessa was making appreciative noises. I broke away from her breasts, stood up, and kissed her, long and deep, my tongue this time exploring her mouth as that of a lover's. Our mouths met in the most erotic, soulful kiss I had ever experience! Tessa's soft full lips parted and I felt her tongue softly probe my lips, as mine parted. I couldn't believe how wonderful if felt when our tongues met and began exploring each others mouths. I didn't want that kiss to ever end. I could feel her magnificent pear shaped nipples, which now were hard, pressing against my chest, the warmth of her long smooth, powerful athlete's thigh against mine, her skin felt so amazingly soft, she smelled so fresh and enticing, so many wonderful sensations all at once.</p><p>Breaking the kiss, I moved down to kiss her neck.</p><p>""Daddy?"" Tessa said, a little breathlessly.</p><p>I looked at her. ""Yes sweetheart?"" I responded.</p><p>""Are you going to fuck me?""</p><p>I broke away from her. It was quite shock to hear her say these words, but my god it was the biggest turn on of all time. I nearly came on the spot.</p><p>""Do you want me to, baby girl?"" I stammered.</p><p>She nodded her head slowly, ""Yes,"" was all she said.</p><p>I kissed her again and we moved down to the floor. I worked my way down her body, kissing every beautiful square inch. I reached her panties and inched them down, getting my first view of her pussy. She suddenly began wriggling to help and then I tossed her panties to the side. My daughter was now as naked as the day she was born.</p><p>Tessa jumped only slightly as my hand made first contact with her down there. Then she wrapped both of her hands around my head and pulled me tighter to her breast. I took that as a go ahead and I eagerly mouthed her breast, sucking, kissing, lapping and nipping.</p><p>At the same time I began to lightly explore her young pussy with my fingertips. I stopped at her virgin slit and pressed lightly against. Tessa moaned. My little girl was starting to get wet but she was still a long way off from total abandon.</p><p>I went on around to find her little clit and she gasped. I teased it for a few seconds, then went back to her slit again. This time I pressed just a little harder and my fingertip slipped inside her slightly.</p><p>Tessa winced a little and whimpered softly but made no moves to stop me. I pulled my finger out and pressed it back in again. I did this several times, slipping just a little deeper into her with each push. I was fingering my own daughter!</p><p>""Mmmmmm, Daddy..."" Tessa was starting to get a little wetter now so I got some of her juice on my thumb and started working it over her small clit while continuing to slowly finger fuck her little hole with my index finger.</p><p>Tessa was starting to breathe rapidly and was squirming around quite a bit. I whispered into her ear, ""If you'll trust me for a few minutes, I'll do something to make this really good for you, okay?""</p><p>She said nothing but looked up at me and nodded. I could see in her eyes that I had her at the boiling point. I knew it wouldn't take a lot more to push her over the top and I wanted to get my face into that virgin pussy before she came.</p><p>I shifted over her and gently separated her legs. I lifted my little girl's left leg and kissed my way up her soft inner thigh, stopping just short of my target before moving to the other leg for the same. With both of her legs now raised and separated her youthful pussy was now in full view to me and a breathtaking sight it was. I was surprised to find only the slightest trace of a light peach fuzz right at the top that would probably someday turn into pubic hair. Other than that, Tessa was baby smooth. Her little pussy was a little swollen and red from the attentions I'd given it already and that made it look even sexier. I wasted no time diving in to my daughter's sweet virgin cunt.</p><p>""Oh god Daddy,"" she whispered, her voice sounding in a panic. I slowly pressed my finger back into her little slit going almost all the way in this time. At the same time my tongue went to work on her clit and I worked it without mercy. It took less than two minutes before Tessa cried out loudly and convulsed with her very first orgasm.</p><p>""Ahhhhhhh,"" she moaned, biting her lower lip as if to suppress the sound from becoming too loud.</p><p>Her little cunt clamped down on my finger and she groaned loudly with each successive wave of her orgasm. I pulled my finger from her slit and replaced it with my tongue, sucking my little girl's virgin juices from her.</p><p>My young daughter was more than a little wet now but I wanted her to have a little more pleasure before I tried taking her. I moved my mouth back up to her little swollen clit and went to work on it again. She groaned as I slipped a finger back inside that tight little hole only briefly before pulling out again.</p><p>""Ahnnnn Daddy..."" she complained as she pushed her hips forward; her cunt didn't like feeling empty. I switched my hand and eagerly pressed my thumb into the hole where my index finger had been. At the same time I slipped my soggy index finger down into the crack of my daughter's ass. Tessa whimpered as I then began a slow penetration of both holes, her cunt with my thumb and her asshole with my index finger. She then pulled her legs up even higher yet to give me full access to both her virgin holes.</p><p>By the time I had my fingers fully into both her holes, my daughter was already whimpering and shivering with the onset of her next orgasm. I withdrew both fingers and then quickly plunged them both back into her again. Tessa let out just a little cry but at the same time pushed herself up to meet my invading fingers. I repeated this several times and with each thrust I would suck her little clit between my lips and tease it hard with my tongue.</p><p>In a matter of 5 or 6 minutes time Tessa came twice more, each harder than the first. By now the child was so wet that her juices were running down her crack to keep her rectal intruder wet as well. I decided this was the time to try for our ultimate plunge into depravity.</p><p>I slowly pulled both fingers out of her, took her by both hands and sat her up. Tessa was gasping for air and occasionally whimpering between breaths. When I sat her upright, both her feet went to the floor but I remained between her legs, keeping them wide apart. I pulled her tight to me and kissed her deeply.</p><p>As we broke from our kiss, Tessa finally said, ""Oh god, Daddy ... I never thought it would feel like that.""</p><p>""I take it that you like it so far?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Oh god, yes,"" she replied, pulling me tightly to her as she spoke.</p><p>I wrapped one arm around her back and slid the other under her. I lifted her youthful body, turned slightly and gently lowered her back to the floor. Tessa said nothing as I laid her back on the floor, but I could see the worry in her young face.</p><p>""It will be okay baby. I'll be as gentle as I can with you,"" I told her in hopes she wouldn't chicken out on me now.</p><p>Tessa nodded her understanding but said nothing until I moved up a little closer between her legs.</p><p>""Is it going to hurt a lot?"" she finally asked in an obviously nervous little girl voice.</p><p>""You'll be okay honey. I'm going to be real easy with you. It's going to hurt a little at first but that will pass rather quickly.""</p><p>I moved up over her, resting on one elbow and reached down to guide the head of my cock up against her virgin hole. I decided that she was as ready as she was ever going to be and I positioned myself to enter her. Tessa looked as though she was on the verge of a good cry even before I began. I tried to relax her a little with little kisses around her young face and whispering little reassurances into her ear. At the same time I was rubbing my painfully hard cock up and down her crack, both getting it wet and trying to tease her little clit with it at the same time.</p><p>I finally covered her mouth with mine and kissed her deeply as I pushed firmly forward. I maintained a slow but firm pressure into her little hole until I felt the head of my cock slip into her.</p><p>Tessa broke our kiss, turned her head quickly to one side and cried out. Her eyes were tightly shut and her little hands were clinched into tight fists beside her but she made no move to stop me. I couldn't believe how hot and tight my little girl's pussy felt. My cock was crying out to be plunged into her virgin hole, but what little sanity I had left kept me from doing that to her.</p><p>As Tessa's cry softened a little, I slipped the head of my cock back out of her and then slowly reinserted it. I did that three or four times. The youngster winced a little each time but didn't cry out anymore.</p><p>Tessa was still looking to one side and her little cheeks were as red as a fire engine. I could feel that she was crying softly, as I pushed a little deeper with each successive stroke into her. I was a little better than halfway in when she finally turned her head to look up at me again. Those crying blue eyes almost made me stop.</p><p>A couple of strokes later, I felt her gently starting to push back up at me. A few more slow strokes and then I took her by her shoulders and pushed firmly until I felt our pubic bones meet. I was totally lodged inside my own 14-year-old daughter. Tessa only let out one more tiny whimper as I bottomed out in her little cunt.</p><p>""Are you okay baby?"" I asked her.</p><p>Her face was still flushed bright red and there were still the remains of tears in her eyes, but she nodded her answer to me.</p><p>""It's okay Daddy ... it's okay...""</p><p>I pulled almost all the way out and then pushed slowly back into her several times. Then I pulled myself up a little so I could look down between us. Apparently I had torn through her cherry when I first entered her. She was bleeding a little but I had not really felt any resistance except on my initial entry. My cock had never looked so big to me as it did now, stuffed into such a small pussy. The lips of my daughter's slit looked like they were stretched to the ripping point.</p><p>I slowly increased my pace and Tessa began pushing back harder, grunting a little each time I buried my cock in her tight slit. I watched that beautiful sight just a little longer. Then I took both her legs, pulling them a little higher and began to really drill her hole. Her arms went round my neck and I lowered my face to hers and we eagerly engaged into a long, hot kiss. My tongue pushed into her mouth as my penis pushed into her vagina. The youngster shook with a combination of arousal, shock, and muscle tension, but she sucked on my probing tongue with newfound abandon.</p><p>Then her lips were at my ear, whispering, ""Oh Daddy, it's wonderful. It feels so, so good. Oh, I never knew...""</p><p>""Fuck me back, sweetheart. Push it back at me.""</p><p>She dug her heels into the rug and thrust her groin up hard against mine. ""Oh, yes, oh, Daaaaaa, oooooh ... nnggghhnn..."" She trailed off into a grunt of animal pleasure.</p><p>The penetration was great and the closeness of our bodies was awesome. Instinctively, Tessa lifted her long legs, intending to hook them around my back, but I urged them on upward until her slender ankles were over my shoulders. I leaned forward, bending my daughter in half, and pushed into her hard enough to make her gasp. We got into the rhythm and I began to fuck the youngster with wild abandon.</p><p>As I increased speed, Tessa's face went scarlet and pebbles of sweat appeared on her forehead and coursed down her cheeks. My 14-year-old girl was beyond speech, gasping and grunting as she worked to get me even deeper inside her. Finally, her face tensed and she bared her teeth and closed her eyes tightly.</p><p>With her eyes clamped shut now, my daughter was meeting my every thrust, grunting with each hump. Suddenly her small body went stiff and I felt the flood of her hot juices as she came. The rapid spasms in her enveloping cunt were like a velvet hand milking me and that was all it took. The constrictions in her young pussy and heat of juices pushed me over the edge.</p><p>""Oh sweetheart, Daddy's cumminggggggghhhhh!"" I announced and I went through a few heart-stopping spasms of my own as I shot fountains of semen into my own daughter's depths. My cock released what I felt was the biggest load of cum in my life. As the first spurt shot into her, Tessa slammed herself up hard and kept me buried in her hot little snatch until I'd finished.</p><p>Finally, her legs fell loosely to the sides and she stared at me with a look of disbelief. As a parting gesture, I leaned forward to gain friction against her throbbing clit and thrust hard several times before I succumbed to limpness. Tessa twitched and jerked, and giggled a little in response.</p><p>I nearly collapsed on top of her, when I'd finally finished. I tucked one arm under my young lover and rolled over, bringing her up on top of me without removing my cock from that tight little hole.</p><p>Tessa laid her head on my chest and then softly said, ""Wow, Daddy ... that was really fantastic!""</p><p>Then my erection was deflating and withdrawing of its own accord, and an expression of loss passed across her face -- and that meant a lot to me. Afterwards, we lay next to each other on the floor, my head spinning with what we had done, I had no idea how Tessa felt but from the strange smile on her face she looked content. I asked her how she was, she said that she felt great ... music to my ears.</p><p>Then, she whispered, ""Can we do more?""</p><p>I said, ""Okay, baby girl, but I'm not 18 anymore, you'll have to give me a minute."" I paused a second, then added, ""Unless you want to lend me a helping hand.""</p><p>""What do you mean?"" she inquired but I think she knew where I was headed.</p><p>""Well sweetheart, my little soldier"" (don't ask me where that came from, it just came out of my mouth!) ""needs a little encouragement to go again. If you'd like to give him a little kiss or two, I'm sure he'll be ready to go again in no time.""</p><p>Tessa smiled and looked down at my cock, she took it gently in her hand and started stroking it, then without hesitation she repositioned herself and started to kiss my cock. It didn't take her long before she turned her kisses into a long slow suck, taking all of my cock deep into her mouth. I was in a place far above heaven, looking down to see my cock slipping in and out of that beautiful young mouth.</p><p>After some time I was ready again and although I could have cum in her mouth, I figured I would save that pleasure for another time; right then, I needed to fuck her again. I told her I was ready and she moved on top of me and kissed me long and hard, positioning her pussy over my cock. She lowered herself on top of me and started to ride me. Looking up at that beautiful face and those incredible tits was the greatest sight I had ever seen. Tessa was clearly enjoying this. Sadly, much too soon, I unleashed another load inside of her.</p><p>By then I was completely spent and we agreed that we better go to bed, sadly not together.</p><p>Whilst laying in bed next to my wife thinking about what Tessa and I had done, it occurred to me that I hadn't fucked her from behind, so that I could admire that beautiful ass from the best possible view.</p><p>Again, I figured that too could wait until another time, because there damn well was going to be a next time. Maybe I could even persuade her to let me admire that ass in the best possible way, if you know what I mean!</p>"
472,Belated Birthday Present,A Purvversion,purvvauthor@yahoo.com,"['Mf', 'inc', 'bro', 'sis']",Student arrives home unexpectedly from university only to find the house empty; his parents away for the weekend. He finds that out from his little sister who was out in the pool tanning her budding thirteen year old body. The reader should be able to guess what's going to happen; read to see if you're right.,2012-11-11T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>My 13-year-old sister Linda came bounding into the kitchen wearing her black bikini. I had little time to react before she jumped up and wrapped her arms and legs around me. She squealed loudly in my ear and I had to grab onto the counter to keep from falling over.</p><p>""I'm sooooo happy to see you big brother! It's been so long!""</p><p>""Uh, good to see you too, Lin. Mind if I catch my breath?""</p><p>""Oh sure!"" she smiled and unwrapped her lithe body from my frame.</p><p>I turned back to the counter and grabbed the wooden spoon I had been using to stir the iced tea. A half-hour earlier I had come home to an empty house early for summer vacation. Linda had apparently been out back by the pool catching some rays.</p><p>""Where's mom and dad?"" I asked, sipping the tea.</p><p>""Pour me a glass! They went up to the casino for the weekend. We thought you wouldn't be home until Monday.""</p><p>""Those were the plans, but Jerry got called to work with his dad and so our final bash was canceled. Guess I'll just have to find my fun here instead."" I smiled and drank some tea.</p><p>As she sat at the table and began to flip through some magazine of hers, I took the time to lean back and admire my baby sister. Linda is about 5'4"" and from the looks of it, had lost most of her baby fat and was turning into a toned body. Obviously, she'd been tanning.</p><p>I gazed at her long tan legs up to her flat tummy, then across. My god -- her breasts! It seemed Linda was just a sweet little girl when I left for college two years ago, and now she was all grown up, complete with a budding set of tits, surprising to me because she was only thirteen. The bikini top showed just the right amount of cleavage. From there, her neck and shoulders smoothed out. Just then, as I was admiring her, Linda looked up at me with deep brown eyes and smiled. Dimples showed on her cheeks, and her short brown hair framed her face perfectly.</p><p>""Can I help you with something?"" she smirked, obviously aware my evaluating.</p><p>""Wow. No, it's just that I haven't seen you in two years. I wasn't, er expecting you like that.""</p><p>""Like what? I'm 13 now, you know. And by the way, you didn't make it home for my birthday that weekend, like you promised!""</p><p>She now stood and bounced over to me again, this time wrapping her arms around my neck and laying her head against my chest.</p><p>""I was so bummed that you missed out on my becoming a teenager. You owe me, Roy.""</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" I said, taking the time to stroke her hair. ""Really Lin, I wanted to come up for the big day, but I couldn't find the time between midterms. But now we've got the whole summer and I'm sure we can celebrate. I'll take you out to eat or something, just me and you, how's that?""</p><p>""Really?"" she looked up into my face, and that's when I felt the first pang in my heart. It was almost a physical reaction, making eye contact with her and feeling something more than just 'brotherly love'. I had the insane urge right there to just lean down and kiss those lovely lips of hers.</p><p>""You bet. We can hit Chucky Cheeze and play some skee-ball. You're still in the birthday club, right?""</p><p>""Shut up!"" She stepped back and hit me on the shoulder. ""I love that place! But I want something more than that from you! I know you can do better.""</p><p>""Can do. Right now though, I think I might find my trunks and relax a bit in the pool. I guess it's been getting some use already?""</p><p>""Oh yeah!"" Her eyes lit up and she smiled that magnetic smile again. ""Tash and Glenda and a bunch of other girls have been over a few times already. By the way, that's another reason you shoulda been here on my birthday. Tash was looking for ya.""</p><p>Tash was Tasha Cameron, Linda's little friend who's had a crush on me for a couple of years. As far as I could remember, she was a thin, tall blonde kid with straight blonde hair, freckles, and emerald green eyes.</p><p>""Yeah? Maybe we can party together again,"" I smiled devilishly.</p><p>Linda just shook her head and headed back out the sliding door. ""Hurry up and change, I'll meet you in the pool.""</p><p>I nodded and finished my tea, setting the empty glass in the sink. I walked out through the living room and down past the guest bedroom to my room. I looked inside and sighed. All my bags were still unpacked and tossed on my bed. All of my old posters still hung on the walls, and I finally felt like I was home again. I searched and found my blue swimming trunks, then tugged off my clothes and donned the trunks.</p><p>Stepping out onto our deck, I spotted Linda relaxing in a beach chair, sunglasses covering her eyes. I once again was stunned by her development. Though I'm not an expert, I swear she was at least a 34B. She now had a thin sweat sheen on her body, causing all the highlights to glint in the sun; her long legs, her cute tummy, and then her chest, which was by far the best I had ever seen on a thirteen-year-old. Her iced tea was set down next to her, and I sneaked up and poured the contents on her stomach.</p><p>""Hey!"" she screamed, then saw me laughing as I cannon-balled into the pool. The water felt cool and refreshing. When I came up laughing, I looked at the chair and was surprised to see it was empty, and before I had time to understand, my sister suddenly jumped on my back and tried to dunk me! As I tried to catch my balance, Linda had her arms laced around my head and her legs tightly wrapped around my torso. In defense, I reached back and inadvertently grabbed her ass.</p><p>She squealed and covered my eyes, so I started pinching and grabbing in an effort to get her off (Oh boy, would I have liked to have gotten her off, but that's not what I mean here, lol).</p><p>She squirmed and giggled, and once again I was reminded of all the times my baby sis and I had fought and played and wrestled and yelled and laughed together. Enjoying our playing, I suddenly stopped struggling. She dunked me under, and I came back up in her arms.</p><p>We were standing in the middle of the pool, and I stood in the chest-deep water with her snug-up against me.</p><p>She looked into my eyes then and asked, ""Surrender?""</p><p>""To you? I do.""</p><p>As soon as I spoke those words, she leaned forward and kissed me, her lips on mine, gently at first, but after a pause of about five seconds or so, there began a change. My little sister was soon kissing me firmly on the mouth. At the same time she was moving even tighter against me.</p><p>I was shocked! This was more than we'd ever done before, and although I used to fantasize about doing things with her, I'd never imagined ever doing anything for real.</p><p>My sister's eyes were closed and as she continued to kiss me, my heart beat began to quicken. It was a bit crazy what she was doing, but within the next ten seconds or so, I then did something that shocked me more. I began to return her kiss. Linda began to whimper and moan as I closed my eyes and our lips began gently suckling each other.</p><p>I then felt her tongue brush against my lips, and I opened my mouth and immediately her tongue snaked in and began to explore mine. I let her tongue play around a bit, and then mine started to eagerly retaliate, first licking about her lips and soon moving deep into her mouth. My little sister began to breathe heavily-pant, actually-as did I. It was then that I realized that I had a throbbing hard-on and my mind began to race wildly. Where was this going? Was she serious about kissing me? Did she want to play around more? How much? All the way? Would I actually do it with my own sister???</p><p>Finally, she broke the kiss then held me tight.</p><p>""Oh God Roy, I've missed you so much. I really wanted you here on my birthday.""</p><p>""I'm here now,"" was all I could whisper back.</p><p>Our eyes were searching each others. She clung tightly to me, her arms around my shoulders. My own hands were then rubbing her back, and without even thinking about what I was doing, they slowly found their way to her ass. They just rested there at first. Linda raised up at the contact and began to kiss along my neck.</p><p>No girlfriend for months, no sex, no action besides my hand and some porn flicks, and now my gorgeous little sister was kissing me while I held onto her delicious looking ass! This was so much for me to grasp that my mind couldn't, but my body did. The erection that wedged itself between our two bodies was throbbing fiercely. Linda must have felt it sticking up and pushing out at my trunks.</p><p>She then shocked me once again, sliding her body up and down against me, as she began softly moaning. She was wordlessly answering my questions.</p><p>""Lin-"" I began, and she reared up and wildly began soul-kissing me. She may have been only thirteen, but it was pretty obvious that she was an experienced kisser. And she was aroused and willing!</p><p>Right then I lost all reserve, and squeezed her ass tightly, hearing her squeal again inside of my mouth. My hands roamed all over her firm ass cheeks, and she flexed her thighs, nearly squeezing the breath out of me. Accidentally, my hand brushed a little lower between her ass crack and she jerked in my arms as I hit a sensitive spot. Our motions slowed but our hearts didn't. As I tentatively returned to that spot again, Linda jumped again, then pushed back down onto my hand. I followed her lead and stroked my fingers along her ass crack, down to her sweet, sweet pussy. I rubbed along her slit until she gasped and raised her head.</p><p>""Roy, take me inside right now. Roy I want you so bad, I've wanted you so bad for so long. Please, take me inside with you, I need to be with you now.""</p><p>This was my own little sister. She was only thirteen. It was so wrong.</p><p>I said nothing and walked with her in my arms to the side of the pool. I set her on the edge and hoisted myself up out of the water. As I did, her hands ran along my rippled stomach and snagged onto the waistband of my trunks. I froze as her eyes locked onto the protruding bulge of my trunks. I held myself up and her fingers lightly danced across my navel, and she looked up at me with questioning eyes. I felt my heart melt again looking in her eyes, and wondered why I had never loved my sister this way. I've loved her so many ways, but now there was this.</p><p>""Let's go inside."" My voice was hoarse with emotion and I filled my hand with hers.</p><p>We walked back through the doors and she took over the lead, taking me into her room. I now stood by her dresser, my wet trunks plastered against my thighs. My erection had started to droop as the consequences of what was about to happen hit me.</p><p>I could see uncertainty in her eyes as well, and I said, ""Lin, do you know what we're doing?""</p><p>Linda sat on the edge of the bed as I stood a few feet away.</p><p>""Roy, I-I don't ... All I know is that I've had such strong sexual feelings for you since I had my first period. I've l-loved you long before that. I know that I'm only 13, maybe not an adult like you, b-but I er I been thinking at night a lot about you and er ... when I saw you in the kitchen standing there, my heart just leaped into my chest, I was so happy to see you.""</p><p>""Lin, I'm happy to see you too. God, I haven't seen you in two years! I came back expecting to see my cute little Lin with her big brown eyes and silky hair. Instead I was blown away to see such a sexy, grown woman in my own kitchen! Lin, you've grown up so much, you're so beautiful...""</p><p>She was blushing furiously now, and lowered her head.</p><p>""Roy, f-for my birthday I wanted to ... well, well I thought you m-might be here and...""</p><p>""Lin, God I am so sorry I missed-""</p><p>""Roy, I'm a virgin. I want you to be my first,"" she blurted.</p><p>My eyes nearly popped out of my sockets as I stood there looking down at this amazing creature.</p><p>""Lin, are you serious?""</p><p>""There've been boys, Roy. Boys that I have been with in other ways. I've given hand-jobs and blow-jobs, an-and they've gotten me off too, but those were boys, Roy; and I didn't love them. N-not the way I love you, bro, I've saved myself because I love you and I want you. Roy, I'm so sorry,"" she babbled. And right before me she just crumbled and tears spilled down her cheeks.</p><p>""Lin!"" I moved to the bed and sat alongside her and ran her hair back, trying to look into her eyes.</p><p>""I know you must hate me now! I feel so stupid, I just thought that if I loved you so much and you loved me, we could just be together! Like a man and a woman and we could make love, not just have sex. Ohhhh, Roy I feel so stupid.""</p><p>""Lin, you are not stupid; I love you too.""</p><p>Linda wiped her eyes and looked up at me. ""Do you -- you r-really mean it?""</p><p>""Linda, I love you more than anything, and I would do anything for you.""</p><p>Our eyes met again. Our faces closed in together and slowly, our lips met. She shuddered as I reached a hand up to her neck. We sat there on her bed, two first time lovers, not brother and sister, kissing deeply and lost in the moment.</p><p>I began to kiss along her neck, and Linda reached up and pulled aside the strap of her bikini top to help direct me. I kissed along her shoulder and down her arm. I raised my head and she unhooked the top, slowly pulling it away to reveal her breasts; those beautiful breasts which had captivated me since I'd first seen them that day. A small gasp escaped my lips as she arched her back and grabbed my neck, lowering my mouth to her nipple. Just before I reached it, I breathed in deeply, smelling the suntan-lotion, sweat, and chlorine mixed with her skin. It's a smell I'll never forget to this day.</p><p>When my lips encircled her left nipple, Linda gasped out loud, holding me tightly as I began to suck. I licked and nibbled and rolled her nipple until it stood out predominately on its own. My right hand came up and filled itself with her heaving breast. I slid my hand along the entire breast, under, around, on top, over the nipple. She moaned and tilted her head back in ecstasy. Quickly, I filled my mouth with her right tit, MY OWN SISTER'S TIT! sucking in as much flesh of her breast as I could. I loved the sensation, the feeling, and then I got another jolt of pleasure as her searching little fingers pulled back the elastic waist of my trunks and her left hand dove instantly inside. I gasped as her fingers eagerly grasped the shaft.</p><p>It was my turn to squirm, as my sister mashed her lips onto mine and pulled on my cock. I moaned back into her mouth as she tugged on the meat. I needed more! I pulled her hands away and she looked up at me.</p><p>""Lay down; I need to adore you.""</p><p>She lay back on her mattress, her breasts jiggling with each breath. I took in the glorious sight and peeled my wet trunks off. She simply stared at my straining cock, my balls now dangling loosely. Linda was mesmerized and her nervously jumping eyes gazed in awe at my throbbing shaft. The veins stood out and pre-cum now topped the tip.</p><p>""Oh Roy, it's beautiful.""</p><p>I blushed now at her comment, and she smiled up at me.</p><p>""Roy, it is. I want you to make love to me.""</p><p>""I will Lin, but be patient; I want you to remember this.""</p><p>I leaned down over her body and licked along her nipples once again. I slowly dragged my tongue down her stomach and tickled her sides. She giggled and I laughed too. My sweet baby sis, still so ticklish. My sweet baby sis, who I was about to make love to.</p><p>My hands grabbed onto her wet bikini bottoms, and I tugged at them as she raised her hips. I rolled the bottoms down and off her sexy tanned legs, my eyes locked on the small faint thatch of brown pubic hair, with a fuzz no longer than a quarter inch.</p><p>Seeing me staring in wonder between her legs, Linda's hand passed over her pussy and covered it, but I reassuringly took it away and smiled down at her. I started to kiss above her knee, up her thigh, and I swear I heard her breath become heavier. Suddenly, she spread her legs and raised her knees as her body instinctively sensed where I was going. I leaned in close to her soft vaginal lips, seeing the moisture from the pool and her own sex juices now flowing. I delicately licked my way up one labial lip and then the other. Linda gasped over and over again as I licked the entire outside, then dove my tongue in.</p><p>I kissed and allowed my tongue to flick out and knew by the change in Linda's breathing pattern that she was entirely enjoying what I was doing. Then, moving a little lower, I was shocked to find that it was soaking wet. I knew my little sister was worked up, but she wasn't just moist, she was wet!!! The aroma from her pussy seeping through my inflamed nostrils was an awesome experience.</p><p>""Oh God!"" she moaned.</p><p>I love being cheered on! I threw her left leg over my shoulder and pulled the labial lips gently aside. I dove in with gusto and licked deeply inside of her.</p><p>""Mmmmmmm,"" she murmured as her excited body writhed beneath my oral assault.</p><p>As I pushed my face gently further between my little sister's spreading legs, she seemed to reach a bit and then I felt her hands suddenly on my shoulders. I slowly lowered my mouth a little further to her most private parts, at the same time reaching my hands and arms under and up over her thighs. My shoulders prevented Linda from closing her legs. Soon, her hips started to buck a little.</p><p>""Roy! Ohhhhh, Roy. Shit that feels soooo gah--!""</p><p>The smell of my sister's sex was strong! I lowered my mouth to her slit and found how truly wet and turned on the youngster was! She was absolutely pouring with pussy juice! It was running down my face. Her pussy seemed to be somewhat swollen, the labia very large.</p><p>When I started using my tongue to explore the folds of her aroused cunt she began to squirm strongly and suddenly a spasm of some sort gripped her and one of her hands went up to her mouth to muffle her moans. Her knees were spread by my shoulders and her thighs held by my arms. I was eagerly sucking and licking her pussy, gradually working my way back up to her clit.</p><p>""Oh god Roy... !"" At this point, I had one thing utmost in my mind. To give my baby sister sex she would remember for the rest of her life.</p><p>I stopped momentarily to wipe my face off on the inside of her thighs. When I got to the top of her slit, there was the most sexually sensitive part of her body. I gently sucked and she bucked her hips and cried out, ""Gaahd!""</p><p>She grabbed my head with both hands and clasped my mouth against her pussy as hard as she could, nearly suffocating me. Feeling more confident, I reached up and cupped a glorious virgin breast in each hand as I began to tongue my little sister's highly sensitive clit. I was surprised at its size, but it was a pleasant surprise. As I sucked her love bud in my mouth, she placed a hand over each of mine, rubbing her exciting breasts while she started to rhythmically hump against my mouth. Man! My little sister was HOT!</p><p>""Ohhhhh..."" Linda moaned as I traced my tongue up and down her delicious crack. I pushed in closer, pressing my face into her wet folds, and drove my tongue as deep as possible into the youngster's channel. My nose was right on her love bump, and I rubbed it while I wormed my tongue around inside her. Then I raised my aim and attacked her clit with my tongue, stroking and circling and teasing it.</p><p>""G-g-g-gahhhhddd!"" Linda stuttered through clenched teeth. ""Ooooh god! That's ... that's so good, Roy. But ... You ... Ooooh!""</p><p>I plastered my mouth over her drooling love box and began sucking away on her clit again. Eagerly now, I increased my efforts, sucking on my sister's pussy while my tongue flicked across her tiny hard clit, over and over again. She was wet and fragrant. Between my tongue and her juices, her cunt was a swamp.</p><p>""OHHHROYYYY ... FUCK!""</p><p>I became incredibly turned on by hearing my baby sis swear like that. It was a first for me! She continued to pant and groan as I nibbled on her clit, then inserted a finger into her pussy.</p><p>Linda clasped her hands tightly behind my head, pulling my face into her middle and bucking up her hips to press herself closer, rubbing her clit and pussy against my teasing, stroking tongue and lips and finger.</p><p>""Ooooooh!"" she cried. ""Oh, god, yes! Oh, do it! Lick it, Roy. Lick me! Ah! Ah! That's so good! Yes!""</p><p>Her head whipped from side to side as she let out a series of unintelligible cries of wanton passion, hips jerking so hard that I had to wrap my arms around her thighs to keep my mouth centered.</p><p>""Oh god oh god ohgodohshiiiiiiiiit. That's fucking incredible! Gooood dammit!""</p><p>I smiled and slurped noisily at her pussy. I loved my sister so much! Her thighs clamped onto the side of my head and she thrust her hips at my face.</p><p>""Roy something's gonna... ! God Roy you're making something happen ... so haaaaaard! UNNNNGH! UH UH UH SHIIIIIIT AIIIIIIIIEEEEE eeeeeeeee EEEEE!!!""</p><p>A shudder ran through her body, then another. Linda gave a high, whining squeal, and fell off the mountain.</p><p>""Oh, god, I'm w-wetting! Yes! Yes! Umpf! Omigod!"" Her thighs squeezed my head, fell open, squeezed again.</p><p>Linda thrashed around uncontrollably on her bed; my breathing temporarily cut off by the pressure of her thighs on my face. She let up and I raised my pussy-drenched face and smiled.</p><p>""God, that was so hot Roy. You look so fuckin' hot covered in my pussy cream. Fuck me big brother! Fuck your baby sis; she's wanted your big brother cock for soooo long!""</p><p>I was so shocked by her words I just leered over her pubic thatch, my lips covered in her pussy juices.</p><p>""Are you sure, sis?"" I whispered as I began to move up her little body.</p><p>""Yes Roy. I love you.""</p><p>I slid up further, still having to hold her shuddering thighs apart with my own, and began to gently bump the head of my penis against her wet pussy, all the while watching her face, which had a glazed far-out look about it. After a little bit of this, I knew where her hole was and inserted the very end into her love tunnel.</p><p>""Wssss!"" Linda gasped at the contact and instinctively lowered her hands to my waist as I applied a steady pressure with my dick, while at the same time, I slowly rocked back and forth. Just the head of my dick was about halfway inside my little sis when I felt a definite resistance.</p><p>""Positive?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes, I mean it! Screw your sister's pussy, pleeeeease? Please, bro, I need your cock so bad I-""</p><p>I cut her off as I slid more of my dick right into her slit, just pushing at that waiting hole. I paused for a moment while she registered the fact that I was brushing up against her hymen.</p><p>""Linda, I love you.""</p><p>""Roy, I love you more,"" she replied and took a deep breath.</p><p>I prodded slowly, then pulled back. She sucked in air through her clenched teeth.</p><p>""Are you okay?""</p><p>""D-don't stop, Roy-""</p><p>""Lin, I-""</p><p>""I've waited so long for this Roy, I need UNNNGH!""</p><p>I continued pushing back and forth a little bit longer, hoping she would loosen up some. Linda started throwing her head from side to side and letting out little cries. As my dick became wetted with her pussy juice, it went in a little further, but stopped. I became impatient and began to push steadily into her.</p><p>At this point, Linda put her hands against my belly to push me away, but I had her well secured. She started struggling and squealing, ""Ow, Roy, ow nng oh ow... !"" she cried out, but I didn't wait for her to finish.</p><p>I thrust my pole inside of her. Finally, the head of my dick popped into her vagina. Linda let out a small scream! Her hands moved up and grasped onto my shoulders as she fought for breath.</p><p>Her 13-year-old cunt was so tight, it felt as if there was a rubber band around the end of my dick - except that this was a super warm, soft, slippery rubber band: my little sister's pussy! After a minute or two to let things calm down, and enjoy the sensation, I started again to gently push in.</p><p>Linda was now moaning and gasping with her mouth wide open and her eyes closed, still throwing her head from side to side. Her hands had moved to my ass, giving me guidance in my penetration. After several more pushes, I was up to the hilt inside of my baby sister.</p><p>I pulled back, and then slid smoothly back in, her tight virgin body wrapping itself around the intruding rod of flesh. My head was spinning as I looked down at her, her hair spilled out in a small circle on the pillows of her bed, her eyes shut, biting her bottom lip. My god, I loved my sister so much for years, and now I was fucking her on her own bed.</p><p>""Ooooh, oh yeah,"" she cried as I began a steady pounding of her virgin pussy. Her coltish legs whipped out and wrapped themselves around my waist, pulling me closer. ""Harder big brother, fuck your baby sister harder, I love you so much!""</p><p>""God Lin, you are the most incredibly hot girl-""</p><p>""I'm gaah, all yours Roy-""</p><p>""All mine, baby sis-""</p><p>""Whenever unh, you want me-""</p><p>""Always. I'll always fuck my baby sis, her big brother loves her tight pussy.""</p><p>""OhRoyRoy -- ohmygod yeah yeah...""</p><p>God! There could never be another fuck like this one! My baby sister was squirming under me, her tits rubbing against my chest. Her hands clawed my ass, jerking my dick into her super-tight pussy as deep as it could go, our pelvic bones grinding against each other.</p><p>""Cum for me Lindy, cum for your big brother...""</p><p>She raised her legs and wrapped them around my lower back. She was only 13, but she was soon instinctively fucking as if she had been doing it all her life!</p><p>""Oh my god it's so good oh oooo mmmm ... Oh yeah, yeah...""</p><p>It was TIME! Her earlier comment that she had already had her first period didn't penetrate to my brain, so it was my belief that I could cum inside her excited twat and that she couldn't get pregnant. In my lust mind, I was fucking my innocent little sister, not a ripe female. Thus, I propped myself up on my arms and let myself go! I drew my dick almost all the way out of her until I could feel the slick tight ring at her entrance around the end of my dick and slammed it deep and hard - again and again and again and again and again ... I was going to cum in her!!! I thrust as fast as I could, over and over and over...</p><p>""Oh god, baby girl, I love you - cum for me Linda hon; I love you.""</p><p>She was moaning constantly, the electrifying sensations from my cock driving her closer and closer to a climax. She gasped as I thrust my throbbing cock relentlessly into her drenched pussy, rocking her little body with the force of my lunges.</p><p>""Oh yes Roy, I ugnnnnnnh, I saved it for you! You make me so fuckin' hot, big brother! Roy I'll cum so hard for YOUUUUUU!!!! GODDDDD, I love you! Fuck! Jeeeeesus CRYSSST!""</p><p>Tears were spilling out of her eyes and soon I was seeing spots in front of my eyes. Her pussy was rapidly convulsing around my cock, and there was no way in hell I would be able to stand against it. It milked me harder and harder as Linda seemed out of her mind with lust. Her head was thrashing about, her hips bucking, her legs grasping and her hands were clawing frenetically.</p><p>She howled as I fucked her -- harder and harder -- her arms around my back as I pistoned my cock into her with savage, rapid-fire strokes. She grunted and gurgled for breath as I screwed her, my tightened balls beating a tattoo against her labia as I jack-hammered my cock into her welcoming cunt.</p><p>""Omigod Roy ... I'm wetting again..."" she screamed as her orgasm detonated deep in her belly, smashing through her and leaving her helplessly spasming under my assault. Her eyes rolled back in her head as she climaxed fiercely.</p><p>At that very same time, I was joining her. My balls pulled up against my body and I bellowed, ""OH god sis, I'm cumming... !""</p><p>Then I thrust and froze, totally inside her, my back arching and grinding my cock as far into her as I could get it. As my climax exploded, Linda continued clinging to me. Her voice was rising with mine as the sensation of my incestuous seed gushed over her cervix, setting her orgasm off as well. I grunted as Linda's snug pussy ravaged my cock, clamping down on it so tightly that I could not move in her.</p><p>When her inner pussy muscles loosened on my cock I again thrust and again spurt and cried out. Again, she clamped. Then again. With each ejaculation I slowed and just pierced her as hard as I could. Linda bucked her little hips up to meet each thrust, her hands still jerking me forward. We did this 10 or 12 times until we were spent and I collapsed on top of her.</p><p>She held me like that for what seemed an eternity, and then she too collapsed, going limp in my arms as she fainted dead away. We lay like this for a long time - my nearly flaccid penis still inside her.</p><p>I felt Linda's fingers slowly twirling through my hair. I raised my head and I saw such a dreamy look in her eyes. A smile lit her face, and I smiled back. Our tongues danced together, and she tasted her own juices and my sweat. Our bodies now made squishing sounds whenever we moved, and she began to giggle again.</p><p>""That was the best fucking belated-birthday present I've ever had.""</p><p>We laughed together and I raised up on my elbows. She smoothed the sweaty hair off of my forehead and kissed my brow.</p><p>""I love you big brother. I love you Roy.""</p><p>""I love you too Lin. You're the hottest baby sis I've ever had.""</p><p>""I'm the only one! I want to be your only one always. This is just the beginning, right? We have the whole summer?""</p><p>""The whole summer, I'm yours.""</p><p>""Big brother, the whole summer, your baby sis is yours.""</p><p>Some time later she pushed me off of her and went (somewhat bowlegged as I remember) to the bathroom.</p>"
473,Our Secret,A Purvversion,purvvauthor@yahoo.com,"['Mf', 'dad/dau', 'inc']",,2012-12-30T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>Barry didn't know what upset him the most, his daughter Carolyn's actions or his own reaction. He and his wife had gone to bed about 11 PM, after receiving a telephone call from their daughter asking if she could stay later at her girlfriend Judy's house. She told them that Judy's father would drive her home. (The truth was that the 15-year-old girl was at a party unchaperoned, in her schoolmate's house.)</p><p>Barry awoke about 1 AM to go to the bathroom. Hearing noises from the living room, he went downstairs to investigate.</p><p>Carolyn and her boyfriend were so involved and in the heat of passion that they didn't hear him come down the stairs or enter the living room, walking up in front of the couch.</p><p>Barry had initially walked in not expecting to really find anything out of the ordinary, so it was not until he was about four feet away when he saw what was happening. His immediate reaction was to freeze on the spot.</p><p>Carolyn was lying on her back with the boy half-standing on the floor and half-lying upon her. Both of the youngsters were obviously beyond awareness of what was going on around them.</p><p>His daughter's blouse was unbuttoned and opened. Her bra was pushed up over her breasts and Austin's mouth was sucking and slobbering on one of her breasts.</p><p>Barry's eyes moved quickly from one spot to another. He watched in amazement, seeing that his daughter's jeans were down on one of her ankles and the boy's hand was inside of Carolyn's panties, obviously working in her pussy. Her hands were clutching at the back of Austin's head while her head was tossing from side to side. Her eyes were closed and she was noticeably in an aroused state.</p><p>As her father watched, he was sure that they were only moments away from having intercourse. Yet, he could not bring himself to stop them. That was because his own body was betraying his common sense. Upon seeing this scene unfold, his cock immediately had gotten hard and, as he watched, the pressure in his shorts was quickly becoming unbearable. The sight of his half-naked daughter in the throes of passion was so absorbing that Barry could not stop the teens' actions.</p><p>His daughter was thrashing about and moaning.</p><p>Her boyfriend pulled his hand from Carolyn's pussy and moved to pull down her panties. It was when he pushed them down over her hips that she finally opened her eyes. With her passion-filled eyes, she saw her father. Her mind was so befogged with sex and the liquor that she had consumed, that it was not until her panties had reached her ankles that she finally reacted.</p><p>As a sudden fear appeared on her face, she let out a shriek, pushing frantically at the boy, in a frenzied attempt to get him off her. She was now totally naked to her Barry's eyes.</p><p>What then followed was simply not believable.</p><p>That was because of Barry's non-reaction. As he stood, the two youngsters scrambled about frantically apologizing, excusing and stuttering. In addition, through the whole episode Barry did not say a word until the end. That was when Austin was fully dressed and the frightened youngsters stood in front of him.</p><p>The boy started to say something but stopped as Barry raised his hand like a traffic cop and hissed nastily, ""Get out...NOW!""</p><p>Thankful for the chance to escape with his life the boy had enough sense to not look a gift horse in the mouth. He made a hasty retreat. Barry then turned to Carolyn. He grabbed her arm with one hand and raised his other hand to act. About to slap her in the face he got a whiff of the alcohol on his daughter's breath. There was a look of fear in her eyes. Suddenly he thought better of what he was about to do.</p><p>He lowered his hand and said, ""Get to bed.""</p><p>Carolyn hesitated. She was about to say something but she saw the tremendous anger on her father's face and decided against trying to reason with him or to give him any lying excuses.</p><p>As she walked away, she whispered back to him, ""I'm sorry Dad."" Then she was on her way upstairs to her room.</p><p>When she was gone, Barry sat on the couch and replayed the scene. He didn't know why he did not try to stop the kids. Thinking back now, he wondered if he would have stopped them if his daughter had not spotted him and they had gone further. All the way?</p><p>What bothered him the most was the thought that he wouldn't have stopped them because of how hot his daughter had looked and how aroused he had gotten watching her hot body moving under Austin's hands and mouth. He also had truly been fascinated in seeing his daughter totally naked for the first time since she was a little girl.</p><p>She's not a little girl anymore, he told himself.</p><p>As he now came back to the present, he felt the pressure in his pants. His hard-on had not gone away. He moved his hand down and squeezed himself. God she had looked so sexy and hot! He knew that this was a forbidden thought but he could not stop it from filling his mind. He had had thoughts about his daughter in the past and he had been able to shake them.</p><p>In fact, at one point about a year ago, he confronted this problem. As Carolyn was beginning to fill out, Barry found himself looking at her breasts and buttocks. Frightened with himself he told his wife. At first, Claire threw a fit but after she calmed down they talked it over and she was actually thankful that he told her. She decided that most men had a curiosity about their own daughters and she told Barry to avoid looking at Carolyn's body in the future. For the most part, he had succeeded.</p><p>Now, sitting on the couch, he kept remembering her young firm looking breasts and the hint of bush that he had seen in her pussy area. Most of all he now remembered how sexually excited his daughter had been with Austin.</p><p>While he was running this all over in his mind, he began stroking his cock. His mind pictured his daughter's body as he stroked. The pressure was building as he began mentally visualizing her under him. A groan escaped his lips as the jizm shot from his swollen member onto the hardwood floor. As the final spurt ended, Barry squeezed out one last drop and, as he opened his eyes, he saw that the tables were turned. Carolyn was standing there, with her mouth agape.</p><p>As soon as their eyes met, she turned and ran back upstairs to her bedroom.</p><p>Barry sat flabbergasted.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>In the morning, Carolyn came down expecting the worst. It was not to be. She was sure that her father didn't tell her mother because not a word was said.</p><p>Nothing changed on the surface. Yet, from that day forward there was a change, an important one. Until this time Carolyn had never noticed her father's eyes on her, now she did.</p><p>Barry could not help himself. At home with the family, he found himself looking at his daughter more and more. He wondered to himself if he would ever get to see her body again. He secretly fantasized that he might catch her and Austin at it again. Only the next time (he fantasized) they would be fucking.</p><p>As the weeks passed, he often found himself getting hard, either from looking at Carolyn, or from fantasizing about seeing her with Austin. He now began masturbating to these visions of her body, or of her frantically fucking her boyfriend.</p><p>Whenever his wife was not around his eyes would hone in on his daughter's chest and buttocks. He did not even try to hide from the youngster the fact that he was looking at her body.</p><p>Barry realized that he was in trouble. He not only wanted to see his daughter's naked body again but if the truth were told, he actually wanted to (God forgive!) fuck her.</p><p>Many times now, when he looked at her body he saw her looking back at him. Although she didn't do anything to encourage him, she didn't do anything to discourage him either. If she was showing a little too much space under her blouse while bending before him, or if her skirt was a little too high on her legs or her legs were parted a little too much, she made no effort to hide herself.</p><p>Barry never brought up the subject to his wife again about his problem of looking at his daughter. He would not dare because his fear now was not that he wanted to look at Carolyn, but rather that he now wanted to fuck her. When he first realized the truth he thought of seeing a priest of a doctor, but he quickly dismissed those ideas, mainly because he knew that there wasn't anything that anybody could do to cut off his desire.</p><p>Soon his imagination led him to plotting how he could go about getting Carolyn to allow him to fuck her. He knew that even though she was only 15 years old that she could tell by his looking at her that he wanted her.</p><p>In his number one fantasy, Barry plied the youngster with liquor. Apparently there was something in her genes, he mused, because her mother had had the same problem.</p><p>Barry met his wife when she was 16 years old and he broke her cherry the first night that they had some beers at a party. He soon found that she was promiscuous whenever she was under the influence of liquor. She could never fight the urges that alcohol caused her to experience.</p><p>Barry assumed that his daughter probably had the same problem because she had been drinking that night that he happened upon her and Austin.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>It was nearly 7 PM on a Tuesday when his wife called home and informed him that she would not be able to make it home from the day's business trip in Detroit. She would be staying the night at the Renaissance Hotel.</p><p>Barry and Carolyn had pizza for dinner and by 9 PM, they were ready to watch TV. He didn't usually drink at home but on this night, he opened the bar and took out the vodka. Then he went into the kitchen refrigerator for the orange juice and ice and brought a tray back to the living room.</p><p>""Being that mom's not here to join me, maybe you want to,"" he asked her, matter-of-factly.</p><p>His daughter looked incredulously at him and with a false indignity she cried, ""DAD!""</p><p>""Yeah I know,"" he said. The he made his drink and sat back down at the other end of the couch from her. He seemed to turn his attention to the TV.</p><p>She stared at her father for at least fifteen seconds. ""Would you really have let me?"" she asked him, and when he turned to face her, she gave a nodding indication toward the drink in his hand.</p><p>Now it was his turn to pause. After studying her for a long moment he quietly said, ""Maybe.""</p><p>Carolyn grinned in disbelief, ""Yeah, right!"" she retorted.</p><p>""Well I'm not stupid enough to think that just because you're only fifteen doesn't mean that you've never drank before, you know. I mean, Mom doesn't know but I do.""</p><p>She lowered her eyes and became silent.</p><p>Barry sipped his drink.</p><p>""But would you have? Really?""</p><p>""I guess so. If you didn't tell your mother,"" he answered.</p><p>She sat confused. When he raised his glass to take another drink she said, ""Okay.""</p><p>He turned to look at the youngster and her eyes met his almost as a challenge. He grinned, placed his drink on the end table, stood up and went to the bar. He mixed his daughter a screwdriver and brought it back to the couch. He reached out to offer it to her and said, ""Our secret, right?""</p><p>Tentatively she reached out her hand, honestly believing that he was going to pull it back at any moment and say 'psych!' His hand remained extended. She took the glass from her father and smiling, she nodded her agreement to his question.</p><p>For the next hour, they drank and watched TV. Barry got up two more times to make the youngster a fresh drink. All during this time, he allowed his eyes to frequently look over at her chest, hoping that she would 'catch him' 'sneaking peeks'.</p><p>She did. A few times, she turned and saw that his eyes were moving over her chest and he immediately turned back to the TV when she 'caught' him.</p><p>Finally, about an hour later when he was handing Carolyn her fourth drink he asked almost nonchalantly, ""Were you surprised at me, that time, with you and Austin?""</p><p>She looked at her father to gauge his mood. Sensing that he was not building up any anger she smiled and nodded, ""That's an understatement..."" and added, ""How come you didn't tell Mom?"" Barry detected a slurring in her words.</p><p>""Did you want her to know?""</p><p>""No!"" she said strongly as if she were shocked at her father's question.</p><p>After handing her the drink, he sat back down on the couch. ""Did you ever go through with it?"" he asked quietly.</p><p>""No!"" she said more emphatically than before. Then looking over at him she added, ""...Our secret?""</p><p>He nodded.</p><p>The liquor was making her feel brave. She spoke in a soft conspiratorial voice, ""Well yeah,"" and then hastily added, ""But only once.""</p><p>Barry forced a smile. He was having a hard time talking in innocent tones. His cock was at full strength within his pants and was actually hurting him. His hour of plying his daughter with drinks, along with his overt ogling of her body and his lecherous thoughts that tonight had culminated from months of fantasizing about her, had his prick throbbing. Her sudden admission that she was not a virgin only inflamed him further. He no longer wanted her to think of him as her father. His mind was quickly becoming obsessed on one thing, and that was his fucking his 15-year-old daughter.</p><p>He no longer cared that she was his own flesh and blood. He had been thinking of this night for a long time. Yet, he had enough sense to realize that he needed to go slow. He had no intention of raping the child. He wanted her to consent.</p><p>To keep her at ease he spoke as if he was a friend, ""How come only once?"" he asked, ""I mean the way I saw you that night I thought that you two would be shacked up whenever your Mom and I weren't around. The only other girl that I've ever seen so heated and worked up was your mother, years ago.""</p><p>Although she was somewhat uncomfortable, she was still feeling very confident because her Dad was talking to her like a grown up. She smiled a somewhat nervous looking smile and added gently, ""I guess I was pretty worked up, hah?""</p><p>He nodded, ""Baby you looked so hot that I swear that if even I was the one who touched you, you would have become excited. I mean, you were really out of it mentally.""</p><p>Carolyn did not respond.</p><p>Then gathering up his nerve he decided to take the chance. If anything went wrong, he would just deny it and say that she misunderstood.</p><p>""Hell baby, you looked so excited that I still can't get that night out of my mind. I couldn't believe what I saw. I don't mean so much about you and Austin as so much as you yourself. You were...well, you were something! I...I've had some problems being around you ever since!"" he finished nervously and awaited her reaction.</p><p>She looked over at him and after about ten seconds of silence she whispered, ""I know.""</p><p>Barry's heart was pounding hard in his chest. He kept his eyes on her face, hoping for more from her. His cock was throbbing in his pants.</p><p>For at least 30 seconds their eyes held on each other's. The child's mind was racing. Her father was sitting there at the other end of the couch talking to her and baring his feelings. It was obvious that he had the 'hots' for her and had had them for a long time. Even before that night he caught her and Austin, she had seen her father looking at her. In addition, during these past weeks when his looking was becoming more intense she had even wondered what she would do if he ever tried anything with her.</p><p>""Didn't...doesn't it matter to you that I'm your daughter Dad?"" she probed.</p><p>Barry had gotten liquor into her to loosen up her inhibitions. Whether it worked was still to be seen, but it certainly had that effect on him.</p><p>Almost in a whisper he replied bluntly, ""I...maybe it's because you ARE my daughter, I don't know. But let me tell you Carol...when I saw your naked, er, body, and saw how hot and excited that you were, I...I wanted you at that time more than I've ever wanted anyone. I was probably hotter then than you were.</p><p>""And...now?"" she said, her voice barely audible and she gulped at her own brazenness.</p><p>He looked nervously up into her eyes and then whispered, ""I...still am.""</p><p>Carolyn's little heart was pounding at the illicitness of the situation. This was her own father speaking, but...she did not care! Her eyes had dropped to her father's pants and she saw the tent in his crotch. She also felt a heat flowing throughout her own loins.</p><p>She knew that the next move was up to her. Her father wanted her and finally told her. She had known it and she even suspected that her mother knew it. She had seen him looking up her skirt or down her blouse for months now and deep down she had suspected that this was coming. Now that the moment was actually here, she was frightened. She knew that sex between father and daughter was taboo. She also knew that secretly she wanted to have sex with him. However, she was so afraid.</p><p>""Isn't...wouldn't it be wrong to do to Mom?"" she finally asked.</p><p>Barry had not anticipated this question. He suddenly realized that if the did anything it wouldn't only be himself cheating on his wife but that his daughter would also be cheating...on her mother.</p><p>He nodded, ""Yeah, it would be, hon,"" he answered honestly.</p><p>""I...th-think that I'd better go to bed,"" she said resignedly, standing up, ""I'm sorry Dad, but...I...you'll...I'm afraid we'll be sorry.""</p><p>His mouth froze. He could not respond.</p><p>She walked over to him wavering, kissed him on the cheek and then started out of the room, ""It was...I love you Dad...'Night,"" and then she was gone, heading off to her bedroom.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>Barry felt like shit. His daughter had more sense than he did. He finished his drink, shut off the TV and went to his bedroom. Once inside he undressed totally, shut off the light and got under the covers. He was still horny from their conversation and, with his wife gone for the night, at last he would be able to masturbate in his own bed, for the first time in years.</p><p>Just as his hand wound around the shaft of his cock a ribbon of light appeared on the wall alongside of him and soon enlarged inside the room. Barry turned his head toward the door and saw the shadow of his daughter closing the door behind her.</p><p>""Kar...?"" he whispered as he heard her quiet approach.</p><p>""I...I don't know why..."" she stammered as he heard a snap of her bra and some movement alongside the bed when she was standing, ""...but Daddy, I think I...I want...more than you do!"" she said as she climbed up on the bed.</p><p>Barry lifted the blanket and she nervously edged herself inside. The heat underneath the blanket from their two naked bodies was as hot as the heat from a furnace.</p><p>""Mom'll never know right?"" she whispered.</p><p>He gulped and answered, her voice hushed, ""Our secret!""</p><p>""I...don't wanna hurt her,"" she said softly.</p><p>Carolyn moved her body in against her father and he turned on his side to accept her nakedness moving into him.</p><p>""Me neither, sweetheart. But I do want you so bad baby,"" he said as both of them reached out a hand and placed it on the other's hip.</p><p>Barry's crotch pressed against his daughter's and his cock twitched.</p><p>""I know Dad,"" she responded nervously.</p><p>Both of their hearts were pounding inside their chests. Father and daughter were now on the edge of a taboo affair. As the heat overtook them neither was thinking rationally any longer.</p><p>Barry's throbbing hard prick leaked pre-cum from the excitement of his daughter's young flesh pressed against his. His hand began gently rubbing the child's hip and, on the first movement of his fingers, he felt her catch her breath and push herself a little harder into him. The liquor had done its job, her body was craving fulfillment.</p><p>Barry then moved his hand eagerly over his daughter's body, first over her hips and curving down to her waist. From there his fingers touched along her quivering stomach and finally moved on to the orange-sized breast, cupping the flesh and feeling her hardened nipple pushing against his palm.</p><p>""Mmmmmmmmm,"" she moaned, as her father's hand began gently squeezing on her flesh. Carolyn felt a pleasurable sensation as he continued kneading her tit. Then he was grasping her nipple between his thumb and forefinger, squeezing almost to the point of tenderly hurting. Again, a moan escaped from the child's lips.</p><p>Barry pushed his daughter onto her back as one of his legs moved over one of her legs. His hand continued exciting the youngster and his mouth moved up and began kissing her ear while at the same time his tongue came into action.</p><p>Another moan exited from somewhere deep inside of her as she felt her father's cock twitching against her leg. Suddenly his mouth moved over and his lips lighted pecked at hers. Her heart was pounding wildly with excitement and explosive flashes of pleasure passed through her. There was no holding back for her now. Her body was feeling a desperate need. Then as his lips played with hers his hand moved from her taut breast, moving rapidly downward over her stomach, and was immediately at her mound.</p><p>Unable to control her own reactions, Carolyn's mouth and legs opened, of their own accord. Her hands reached up at the back of her father's head and she eagerly sought the excitement of his mouth. Hungrily their mouths were opened against one another and his tongue searched greedily inside of the child's mouth, with a sense of urgency. At the same time, his hand advanced over the short hairs of the child's mound, and his fingers moved in and gently moved about her clitoris.</p><p>""Nnnnnnnnnnngggggggg!!!"" she grunted loudly as her pussy pushed up to allow him greater access. She ground herself against his hand as the powerfully thrilling sensations exploded within her. Into his mouth, she was muttering hotly, ""Mmmm, ohhhmmmm, oooo Daaaad...I...Ohh-mmmmmmmm.""</p><p>She was writhing about as Barry felt his daughter's pussy become moist and sticky under his assault. She was like a tinderbox as her body was moving about uncontrollably.</p><p>""Mmmmmm, baby...oh yeah,"" he was talking hotly into her mouth.</p><p>His temples were pounding. The frantic child was hotter than any girl that he had ever had. He had to have her now! With their mouths mashing against one another, Barry moved his body, climbed up over her, and placed his lower body between his daughter's spread legs, moving his hands up on her breasts.</p><p>Suddenly her face was fighting him away but her hands were desperately clutching at him, ""Mmmm, no...No, Dad, no...please...Oh Daddy don't, I...I...""</p><p>Her father was beyond stopping. His cock was searching for the entrance of the child's pussy, ""Oh yeah, baby. It's okay...I won't...it's okay...I promise.""</p><p>Carolyn was still clutching and her body was moving involuntarily under him. Yet she wasn't ready, ""Dad...please I...I...Could you...eat me...I'd like...""</p><p>His cock had found her hole and it was pushing through the labia.</p><p>""Oh, nnnngggg."" She was groaning as the pleasures ripped through her whole being.</p><p>""Can't wait Kar...I need you baby...Have to now...,"" he was babbling as his cock slid deeper into his daughter's eager pussy, ""I'll...later, baby...I'll eat my baby later...okay?""</p><p>She was in no position to refuse because her body was clinging to his for salvation and she was thrusting her hips up eagerly to receive his thrusting body. Her legs were spread to their maximum, and when her father's cock finally was completely inside of her, she wrapped them around his hips and legs.</p><p>As Barry's cock finally was totally inside of his daughter's cunt, he too began moaning. Carolyn's pussy was as tight as a vice and he felt it clutching at him as he pulled back his body. They were both wild with each other.</p><p>Finally, the naked flesh of father and daughter was pushing and pulling wildly, pounding at each other's hips, and their hands clutched desperately at each other's body.</p><p>""Oooooo...Dad...oooo, mmm, yeah, yeah...""</p><p>Although he was fucking into her, Barry had all that he could do to hold on to her as she wildly moved beneath his body.</p><p>""Oh baaabee...oooo,"" he muttered, ""I'm...I'mmmm ohhh I'm gonna have to pull out...I'm gonna cum...""</p><p>With those words, his daughter's clutches became so tight that he could not have pulled out even if he had used all of his force, which he didn't. Looking down into her face, he saw a look of lustful abandonment. She was no longer there in mind, only in body. Moreover, that body wanted only one thing fulfillment total fulfillment!</p><p>""Cumm, ohhh, oh, oh, Dad, Daddy, cum please cum, cum...in me, hurry, hur-oooo, yeah yeah meeeeee too, ooh Dad, I...I love...oooo, Give it to meeeeeee! Nnnnnnngggg!""</p><p>Unable to help himself Barry began shooting his load into his daughter's waiting vagina. Spurt after spurt as she clutched desperately at him with all of her strength, as her own climax shattered her brain's sensibilities. She wanted every drop of her father's juice...and she got it!</p><p>Finally, he rolled off her body and they both lay there sweating and panting, side by side. Barry reached out his hand and sought hers. The he tightly held her hand in his. A swell of pride filled his head amidst a terrible feeling of guilt.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>The pounding in Carolyn's chest began to subside. She moved slightly and felt a total wetness between her legs, ""Dad...?"" she whispered in the semi-darkness.</p><p>""Yeah sweetie?""</p><p>""Can...Will...will I get...pregnant?""</p><p>Barry tightened up and she sensed it. He had been preparing to ask her if she was possibly on the pill but he knew even without asking what the answer would have been. Her question to him only confirmed that.</p><p>""I don't know baby...I...I don't know,"" he responded honestly.</p><p>""If I, er, do get...pregnant...What happens?""</p><p>""I'm not sure...I...It depends what you...we'll have to see.""</p><p>There was a pause in the conversation for about a minute and then she asked, ""Do you...do you think that I'm bad, Dad?""</p><p>Barry squeezed his daughter's hand tighter and then released it. Then he raised himself up and turned on his side to face her. She, in turn, did the same.</p><p>""Oh no baby...No! If anyone...No baby, you're not!""</p><p>Ever so gently, her father reached out his hand to the youngster's chest. Instead of holding her breast, he rubbed his open hand softly over the young mounds of tit-flesh. Carolyn, in turn, moved her hand to her father's crotch and took his shrunken peter-flesh in her fingers, gently squeezing and releasing the 'little fellow'.</p><p>""I don't...I was so weak...I don't know why...I mean I love you and all Dad, but I...it...I was wrong.""</p><p>Again, that guilty feeling came back to him. He remembered how he plied her with liquor. At that point, he hated himself. What if she DID get pregnant?</p><p>""No baby...It wasn't you...It was me hon. I...I wanted you...I...Baby I'm sorry, but I did.""</p><p>""No!"" she almost shouted and her hand squeezed upon his cock, ""No...You're not... Dad, you're not sorry are you?"" The last was asked in a barely audible whisper.</p><p>Barry quickly realized his mistake and recovered, ""No...No hon, I didn't mean that...No, I...Oh baby I loved that...I love you!""</p><p>""Will you love...my baby?"" she asked as her fingers again worked on his cock and he felt the flesh harden from her ministrations. The thought that she might be pregnant scared him and yet he felt that even if she was not pregnant that deep down inside he wanted to impregnate his daughter.</p><p>""Yes Kar...I will...""</p><p>""I...I wanted you to make a baby in me...When we were doing it...you know?"" she admitted, ""I couldn't help it Dad...""</p><p>""It's okay babe...it's okay. To be honest with you, when I knew that I was cumming inside of you I wanted to..."" he whispered, ""I think the thought excited me even more than I was already, and made me cum harder.""</p><p>She moved her face to his and kissed him lightly. Her fingers were now squeezing on a hardened cock that now had a renewed vigor.</p><p>""I believe it. I thought that you were never going to end. It felt so good and was so long cumming,"" she said.</p><p>""You were pretty great yourself baby,"" he said, feeling the pressure in his loins rising.</p><p>Carolyn was silent for a couple of minutes as she was working her father up to a heated state again. Pushing her young chest into his, she moved her mouth to his ear. She licked it for a few seconds, sending chills throughout his body.</p><p>Then her hot wet mouth was upon the ear and talking, ""You really did a lot in me. I'm so wet.""</p><p>""Nnnnnnnnnggg."" He groaned as her mouth was getting him worked up more, ""I'm...I wanna do more baby...I want to fill you up.""</p><p>Between her mouth and her hand she had him to the point of doing whatever she wanted him to do, ""Nooo Dad...Remember...You were...You have to clean me out, remember? After that you can fill me up,"" she said with determination and then added, ""Here, feel the juices.""</p><p>Momentarily, her hand pulled from her father's cock, moved up, grabbed his hand from her chest, and led it down to her crotch. As her hand returned to his hardened cock she whispered, ""Feel how juicy you made me? You're...you're gonna...do it right? Clean me...Eat me? You gonna eat me Daddy, right? Please?""</p><p>Barry was hot enough by now to agree to anything. Indeed, both the father and daughter's lust was returning with a vengeance. The youngster raised her upper knee to give his hand easier access between her legs. He felt how wet the child was from her earlier eruptions.</p><p>""I...maybe you should, er, that's my...I'd..."" As excited as he was becoming he was stammering and Carolyn sensed why. What he did not want to do was what she wanted him to do.</p><p>""Yeah...yeah Dad, please...I...I want you to taste your juice from me...I don...I don't know why...but it...it would excite me,"" she told him, ""I...Am I being...a slut?""</p><p>Barry wanted to assure her. He also knew that if she wanted him to do that, that he would, ""No, you're not baby,"" he started to say but he then had another thought, ""Unless...do...do you wanna be a slut baby?"" he asked.</p><p>His words were like an electric charge to the young girl and she pushed her body tighter into him. Her mouth was talking hungrily on his ear, ""I...Yes Dad,"" she hissed at him, ""I wanna be your slut...Is it okay?""</p><p>""Nnnnnngggggg!"" Her mouth on his ear was driving him wild.</p><p>Then she was rolling over onto her back and pulling her father with her. Her hands were clutching around his neck and Barry felt her pushing at him, putting pressure on his head to go downward on her body.</p><p>He allowed his daughter to guide him as he kissed and licked over the flesh of her chest, sucking and tasting the wonderful budding breasts and nipples for a couple of minutes and then moving further down. All the while his hot mouth moved over her body it was kissing, licking and murmuring.</p><p>""You wanna be my slut...Daddy's slut wants to be eaten...She wants her hot cunt eaten, hah?"" he whispered hotly. To which she grunted her agreement as her father worked down even further, ""My slut wants me to clean her cunt out...to eat, taste myself...and fill her up again...and again..."" he was blabbering.</p><p>His body had completely turned in the opposite direction and his mouth had begun to tongue her belly button as he stayed on his knees. Her excitement was increasing with every lick, every kiss. Her belly was quivering beneath her father's oral assault.</p><p>""Daddy's slut wants Daddy to eat her...fill her...suck her...fuck...fuck her mmm-mmmmouth."" At these words, he felt her body react excitedly by thrusting her hips upward, as if in search of his tongue, ""Fuck her...ass...!""</p><p>Again her body reacted and Barry was aware of the effect that his words were having on the child, ""The slut wants her ass fucked, hah?...And her cunt to be eaten...""</p><p>Carolyn's legs were raised at the knees and were spread wide as her father's head lowered itself between them, foraging inside. His mouth was now kissing at the young pussy hairs. The aroma of his daughter's twat was overwhelming. The thoughts of his own sperm no longer repulsed him. All that was in his mind now was to smell as much of the child's pussy as possible.</p><p>He felt the juices on his chin and cheeks and knew that it was his own cum which had been seeping back out from Carolyn's delicious cunt.</p><p>His mouth moved eagerly, opening up and taking her clitoris within. His nose moved into the cum-filled hole and inhaled deeply. His daughter's hands clutched tightly at the back of his head and her eager pussy forced itself up to his mouth as tremendous sensations filled her whole being.</p><p>""Nnnnngggg!!!"" Her teeth were clenched, caused by the spasms that were gripping her.</p><p>""Mmmmmmmm..."" An almost constant murmur was coming from her father as he continued lapping, sucking and smelling at the child's cunt. His mind was befogged with pleasures.</p><p>""Ohhh, e-eat ooo, eat your...s-slut...eat me...your slut!""</p><p>He was astraddle his daughter, with his head buried within her pussy, and Carolyn was thrashing wildly beneath him, wildly fucking his hungry mouth, tongue and nose. She was wilder now than ever before.</p><p>Barry could not get enough of the child's hotness. His mouth lapped feverishly into her waiting hole, tongue-fucking in and out while she fucked her cunt back furiously at his face. He had never been with such hotness and he knew that she would say yes now to anything. He wanted to get her to commit, so that she could not easily back out later.</p><p>His hands moved around her hot thrashing body and clutched the cheeks of her ass.</p><p>Suddenly his mouth stopped licking and just hovered over the child's pussy. Her hands were at the back of his head trying to force his mouth back into her. He did not move.</p><p>Instead he spoke between her legs, ""Daddy's gonna fuck the slut's ass, right? The slut wants to be fucked in the ass, hah?"" he whispered hotly.</p><p>Her young hips were thrashing about in search of her father's mouth and tongue and her hands pushed desperately at him, ""Yes, yes...fuck...Dad...You're gonna fuck the slut in the ass, too!""</p><p>With those words his mouth plunged and began licking the cum from inside and around her inflamed pussy, as she fucked up at his face frantically.</p><p>""Oooo, mmmm, oh, oh, oh, oh..."" With every ""oh"" her hips thrust upward, ""Oh, oh Dad...I'm, oh, I'm cumming...""</p><p>His index finger pushed and penetrated the child's ass hole as she babbled and thrashed wildly about, and as her excitement was reaching its enormous peak, he pushed it and another finger all the way into her rectum.</p><p>""AAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!"" The child began spasming and clutching fiercely at his head as her body surged to completion. Her thighs squeezed tightly on his cheeks as she finished and her lower body shuddered.</p><p>Finally, as the final tremors passed through her, she relaxed.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>Barry pulled away from between her legs. His entire face and neck was glistening in sweat. He turned and moved up alongside of his daughter. She was on her back, breathing heavily; she was completely spent.</p><p>Yet, he was totally inflamed. At one point while he had been eating her pussy, his prick had released a spurt of cum and had calmed his senses momentarily. However, since then the build-up of his internal excitement had reached an explosive peak. There was no turning back for Barry. He was now totally possessed by his incestuous lust for his child.</p><p>""Turn over Kar,"" he gently coaxed. By now, the child was completely exhausted. Almost mechanically, she turned over onto her stomach to obey her father's instruction.</p><p>Then he whispered, ""Get up on your knees, hon.""</p><p>Her body and mind being tired, the girl started to obey, but then she stiffened. Suddenly she realized what he was asking, ""Daaa?""</p><p>""It's okay baby. Go ahead; get up..."" he said softly, trying to ease her apprehension.</p><p>""N...No Dad, I...I, We can't..."" she whispered, obviously frightened.</p><p>Barry's cock was raging more than before. The whole buildup to this point had him twitching. He realized that he would not be able to stop no matter what she said or did.</p><p>""It's okay, hon - - My slut...Remember?""</p><p>He had managed to move his body between her legs and he began gently pulling up at her hips, urging her to raise her buttocks.</p><p>Carolyn was frightened, ""No Dad...No...don't...!""</p><p>""C'mon baby...It's okay...I...I did what you wanted...This won't be bad, I promise...But I gotta hon...You got me so hot..."" he pleaded.</p><p>Frightened out of her wits she seemed to realize that her father was not coherent and that he could not be stopped. Nervously she managed to begin raising herself up onto her knees.</p><p>""D-don't...don't hurt, Dad?"" she quietly pleaded. Her heart was thumping in her chest.</p><p>Barry guided her up and once she was on her knees, he looked down with unabashed excitement, marveling at the sight of the twin mounds of flesh that was being made available for his pleasure. The sight of his daughter's ass charged him up totally. She did not look 15 years old from this angle. The perfectly shaped buttocks looked better than any that he had ever seen in Playboy or Penthouse.</p><p>""It'll go easy baby...You'll see...Daddy's slut will see...""</p><p>His hands moved over the flesh of her cheeks. The pressure in his cock was so great that it was hurting him. He moved his thumbs over and into the youngster's crack and then gently pulled it open. His eyes excitedly watched as his hardened prick moved forward to the tiny hole that was enclosed within. Then he pushed into her body with his.</p><p>""AHHHHH !"" she cried as the head of his cock barely penetrated into the tight orifice.</p><p>Barry immediately pulled back, ""I...I'm sorry baby...I...I told you I wouldn't hurt...I...I won't...Just wait and see...Wait a minute, I'm...I'm not going anywhere.""</p><p>Her father moved so quickly that the girl did not realize that he had gotten off the bed and come back. In the interim, he had retrieved his wife's K-Y Jelly from the night table alongside of the bed.</p><p>Back behind his daughter, he squeezed a huge gob of the jelly on his cock, fully lubricating it.</p><p>""Hold still, honey,"" he whispered to her as he then squeezed liberal amounts within her crack, very gently forcing it into his daughter's asshole, gob by gob, using his finger, until her channel was loaded with the greasy stuff.</p><p>Carolyn felt her father's finger sliding in and out of her hole, surprised with the ease that it was now going into her, yet fully conscious of what he was doing because she could feel the digit inside of her.</p><p>Soon he had his hands separating her cheeks and he guided his cockhead to her hole once more.</p><p>""Relax, honey, relax..."" he coaxed, ""You have to relax Kar. Relax.""</p><p>She buried her face into the pillow and clenched it with her tightened fingers. Concentrating her mind, she willed her lower body to loosen up its tenseness.</p><p>Once more Barry's body pushed gently and slowly into his child. As he applied a gentle pressure, he felt her hole being penetrated by the tip of his prick. Then she was being opened further, absorbing more of his hot throbbing cock.</p><p>""Nnnnnggggg,"" she grit her teeth and her hands clutched fiercely at the pillow as the thing slowly inched further into the extremely tight channel.</p><p>The young girl was holding her breath as she felt her insides being filled with man-flesh. There was a feeling of surprised joy caused by the strangely painful yet exquisite pleasure that she was feeling.</p><p>The joy was enhanced from knowing that it was her father's cock going into her depths, causing him a rush of excitement. She was his slut.</p><p>""D...D-do it Daddy...Do your slut. Ow!...Oooooo, fuck my ass. Fuck your slut's ass, Dad...owwwww!""</p><p>Barry's cock was all the way in her ass. It felt as if her ass was going to be so tight that he would not be able to pull out. Nothing in his life had ever prepared him for such a wonderfully hurting tightness. Then he was sliding backward in her channel.</p><p>Before reaching the point of exit, he thrust back into her hole and she groaned loudly.</p><p>Soon he was fucking into his daughter's ass with deliberateness, ""Oh baby...Oh my...slut...Daddy's slut...Oh, Oh!""</p><p>He felt the sperm building to an extreme pressure in his throbbing prick and he no longer cared whether or not he hurt her.</p><p>""AAAAHH, AAHH, YAAAAH!"" She was screaming from the hurting pain as his penetration probed to the depths of her ass. Tears began to flow down her cheeks and she was begging him to stop.</p><p>He was fucking with a frantic fierceness into the child's rectum and he never heard her crying. As he fucked, his hands reached around and under her body, cupping her wonderful breasts as he began shooting inside of her.</p><p>""OHHH baby. Baby. Baby. Baby. OHHH,"" he cried as the spurts of cum erupted from his inflamed pecker deep within the insides of his daughter's ass.</p><p>Then he stopped his pumping and his body sagged. Both of them stayed motionless in that position for at least two minutes, catching their breaths. Finally, he pulled out all of the way and she dropped onto her stomach. Barry dropped alongside of her onto his stomach also. Both of them were completely exhausted.</p><p></p><h5>Epilogue</h5><p>About 4:30 in the morning, the sound of the front door closing woke them both.</p><p>""Mama!"" Carolyn whispered passionately to her father.</p><p>Throwing the covers off her body she jumped from the bed and scrambled to the door, opened it slightly and, after hurriedly looking about, she quickly darted across to her room.</p><p>Barry's heart was still pounding in his chest. Hearing Claire coming into the room he nervously let out a breath of relief at surviving such a narrow escape.</p><p>Claire was assuming that he was asleep and was just going to get undressed, hop into the bed by him and in the morning tell him about her adventure.</p><p>Instead, when she opened the bedroom door Barry reached up and turned on the night-table lamp, ""Hi hon,"" he said softly, acting as if he just that second woke up.</p><p>As she approached the bed, something on the floor at the side of the bed caught her eye. She looked down and saw the bra and panties. Moreover, she had done enough wash to recognize that the undies belonged to her daughter.</p>"
474,Gina's Dad Gives In To His Lust,A Purvversion,purvvauthor@yahoo.com,"['Mf', 'inc', 'fath', 'dau']",,2013-01-05T00:00:00,"The majority of the stories posted on this site by A Purvversion were totally written by The Purvv. However, many are bits of stories originally written by others but massaged into a new story by The Purvv. In the vast majority of these, over 50% of the writing comes from the pen of The Purvv. They were intended for his private files, with no intent on taking credit for someone else's efforts. Thus, if now posted here, that should be considered.

The vast majority of these stories contain sex between an adult with an underage girl; any real such activity should be condemned. I would strongly urge any adult who would even contemplate such actions consider seeking help someone (clergy, doctor, police, etc). It should further be pointed out that none of these 'purvverted' finished stories are even remotely true.","<p></p><h5>""A Father Daughter Vignette""</h5><p>Something had been happening between him and his young daughter for a few months now. First, the tickling that had brought them so close, with him pushing down into her and she squirming and pushing back at his hardened manhood with a strange look in her eyes. Then there were the times that he hardened as she sat on his lap and he honest to god felt her squirming down onto him. And it seemed at all these times a strange smile played upon her lips; lips that he began to kiss in pecks; lips that then began kissing him back. His own little girl was getting him hot and he couldn't help it. Worse, he was sure that she understood how she was affecting him and he was sure that she was enjoying it.</p><p>So it was on this night. She had come into his bedroom to say goodnight, and now, as he sat on the side of his bed, she sat on his lap. Her nightgown had risen up about that cute rear end of hers, and when the warmth and softness of that incredible little naked ass touched his bare skin, sexual excitement shot through him like wildfire going through sagebrush! </p><p>His cock got so hard he thought it was going to explode! Gina's right hip was up against it so he knew she could feel it. He was afraid it would frighten her but there was nothing he could do about it.</p><p>He sat there just hugging her for a moment with his left arm around her back and left side while his right hand was cupping her knee, squeezing gently. The top of her head was just touching the bottom of his chin as her face was looking downward shyly. He kissed the top of her head and whispered, ""Sweetie, you are so beautiful."" </p><p>It was here that he had lost his last bit of resistance. His right hand slowly moved up along the outside of her left hip savoring the warmth and softness of his daughter's young skin. Her left hand was atop her lap and he took ahold of that and brought it up to his lips where he slowly kissed each finger. Then his hand found her chin and slowly raised it towards him as his eyes explored that adorable little face.</p><p>As her eyes met his, she smiled, nervously, but didn't utter a sound. He gently kissed her forehead several times, then her nose, and then whispered, ""Gosh, you have a cute little nose."" </p><p>Gina giggled. He started kissing her right cheek. As his lips began moving towards hers, his right hand started gently caressing her left cheek and neck. At first, he barely touched her lips with his. He was mesmerized by this little girl, his own daughter! Never had he been so controlled by anyone or anything as he was at that moment by her.</p><p>He slowly and very gently kissed her lips, first the top one, then the bottom one. Then, he was pecking gently at both lips and she began to do the same to him. Finally, their lips held contact and his began the practiced tease. As his tongue began to search between the youngster's lips, it was met by her nervous tongue. He gently touched the tip of it with his and slowly moved about it in circles. </p><p>Then he stopped with his tongue and started kissing her lips again. When he did, she stopped and pulled away for a moment, causing him to open his eyes. Those beautiful innocent blue eyes were curiously staring into his. It was as if she was asking him if she did something wrong, as if she was asking, 'Daddy, why did you stop? Did I do it wrong?'</p><p>He looked into her eyes, smiled, and whispered, ""You are incredible!"" </p><p>She smiled, then closed her eyes and without any urging on his part, moved her mouth towards his again.</p><p>Their lips barely touched before their tongues met and became one. </p><p>Gina was sitting side-saddle on his lap. He could feel the heat from her little rear and the backs of her legs against his thigh and his whole body began getting real hot. His right hand started slowly moving downward along her left arm, then her hip and along the outside of her left leg until it found her knee once again. His heart was now racing. Unable to stop himself, his fingers moved to where her knees met and he gently tried to separate them. </p><p>At first they resisted. He continued to kiss her and again his tongue thrust gently into her mouth; now their tongues were moving around each other more and more. His hand again gently urged her knees to part and this time, he felt her legs relax and his fingers were allowed in between them. </p><p>Gina's baby-smooth skin was so hot and so soft! His excitement was sky high! Trying not to frighten his daughter, his hand started to slowly move her left knee away from the right, careful not to force the issue. After about an inch of movement, his little girl's knee stopped opening and hesitated, as if she wasn't sure if she should allow her Daddy to be doing this. He too stopped, making a deliberate decision to coax her. He again started to kiss her lips for a moment and then went back to that fantastic little tongue. As he did, a small moan came from the child's throat and then her knees began moving farther apart.</p><p>His right hand started to slowly and gently caress the inside of her left thigh. His hand could feel the heat flowing from her skin. Gina seemed to tighten up inside his arms and he guessed that she not only knew what he was doing, but had come to admit to herself that she was allowing him to touch her. </p><p>Sensing her willingness, he then moved his hand to the inside of the youngster's right knee. When he was convinced of her complicity, he gently pulled her knee towards him pressing the outside of her leg firmer against his bulging hard on. Don was going over the edge! As he started to slowly move his hand up along the inside of his little girl's thigh, he entered another world. God she was soft and warm! He would move his hand up a little, then stop and move it back down a little, feeling her inner nerves causing her soft young flesh to quiver. Each time he moved his hand upward, he would go a little further up his daughter's thigh.</p><p>Every few moments he would move his hand to the inside of her outer leg and gently caress it, testing to see if Gina might change her mind and close her legs, which she didn't. In fact, her legs actually began to move farther apart, while at the same time, the youngster's tongue was really starting to move sensuously about his, and moans were frequently erupting from her throat. His little girl was undoubtedly aroused - indeed, complicit - at what was happening. </p><p>His hand finally went back to the inner thigh of Gina's right leg and moved towards its goal. She squirmed and worked her mouth a bit more frantically, obviously aware where his hand was heading.</p><p>And then, finally, his finger finally found its prize! The naked flesh of his own daughter's cunt. Little Gina groaned.</p><p>The youngster was soaking wet! Don couldn't believe how awesome it felt; his cock was twitching! Ever so slowly and ever so gently, he began to move his fingers along that incredible little slit. As he did, the youngster moaned into his mouth. At the same time Gina's legs started to move even farther apart; her body was now trembling in her father's arms!</p><p>Don's hand found the top of his daughter's sweet little slit and slowly started to follow it downward. His middle finger gently and slowly followed that slit along the outside edge, just barely touching it. When he got to its bottom, his hand moved even further downward, and then gently cupped her whole cute little ass. Again she moaned. Although Gina was an innocent virgin, her father had managed to arouse things in her that she had never experienced. </p><p>As they continued to kiss, he began to work his hand and fingers to arouse the youngster even further, giving her ass cheek a gentle squeeze, release it, and again move his middle finger back up along that incredulous little slit. Then he repeated that same process.</p><p>After the third time, his finger found itself starting to enter along the outer edge of that soft warm inviting little tunnel. As it did, his daughter's tongue stopped moving and he heard her start to make a high pitched sound, almost like a little kitten would make while searching for its mother. He felt a sudden wetness in his pants and knew that his cock had ejaculated a small portion of its pent up load.</p><p>Four or five more times he repeated the same process with his hand and finger, bringing his daughter to the point where her lower torso was instinctively lifting to encourage his hand to do more. </p><p>Breaking the kiss, Don now saw the tiny little beads of sweat that had formed above the youngster's eyebrows and along the edges of her lips.</p><p>He gently put his right arm underneath both of his daughter's legs and bringing them together, turned to his left slowly, sliding the youngster from his lap onto the edge of the bed. At the same time, he stood up from the side of the bed. </p><p>Gina looked so cute and adorable sitting on the edge of the bed like that. Her blonde hair was shimmering in the flickering light from the TV, which played classical music while flashing pleasant scenery pictures. It was a music channel he left on when went to sleep at night. It now played the strains of Chopin while it flashed colorful glows across the room. He could see the tiny beads of sweat all about his little girl's face as she looked up at him, flushed, her hands nervously, instinctively, pushing her nightgown back down over her knees.</p><p>He looked down in wonder at his little girl. God what a little angel! </p><p>Leaning down toward her, he gently took both her cheeks into his hands, leaned forward and kissed her nose, then her lips, softly kissing her for a half minute or so, then breaking the lip lock. </p><p>He looked into her eyes and whispered, ""Do you have any idea what you're doing to me? You are Daddy's little Lolita."" He didn't think she knew the story of Lolita but he didn't care.</p><p>With her soft cheeks still cupped in his hands he leaned forward and gently started to kiss her lips again. Now, their tongues were swirling around each other once more becoming familiar. As his little girl began to moan into his mouth, he took both of her hands and moved them up to his shoulders as he now pressured his mouth upon hers. His cock was throbbing!</p><p>Slowly, mouths still together, he lowered himself down onto his knees, delighting that it seemed that Gina's hands on his shoulders were actually urging him down, almost as if she knew what he wanted to do. </p><p>Once settled on his knees, he repositioned himself directly in front of his daughter. As they continued to kiss, his hands moved down to the backs of her calves where he gently began to caress them. As they moved up behind her knees, they gently moved her legs apart. His little girl offered no resistance this time. He moved forward in between her legs, pressing until his bulging cock pressed against the edge of the bed. </p><p>His hands started to move up along the outsides of his daughter's knees, up along the soft warm flesh of her outer legs, moving teasingly - upward a few inches, and then back downward, each time moving a little higher up the youngster's legs. Every few moments he would stop with the tongue kissing, pull his mouth from hers and kiss her cheeks, her nose, her forehead, and then return to her lips. Each time, her tongue was waiting to meet his. He could still see the beads of sweat and the redness in her face even in the dim light of the room. </p><p>As his hands found their way up to her hips, little Gina's breathing became heavier. The child started to pull him towards her more, using her hands, which were now behind his neck. He slowly reached up behind his head and pried her fingers apart to remove her hold on him. Taking his lips from hers, he whispered, ""Lie back on the bed, baby."" </p><p>As his hands guided her body backward onto the bed, his daughter's eyes closed. When her head touched the surface of the bed his hands started to slowly remove the nylon shorts he had been wearing. His heart was running like a freight train. He could feel the beads of sweat forming all over his own body as it began to shake. God, he was nervous and excited!</p><p>When he got his shorts off, he leaned down and began kissing the top of her right knee while gently caressing both sides of her lower leg with both of his hands. As his hands slowly came up the sides of her knee, his lips and tongue started to move up the top of her leg a little. Every so often he would stop and start to kiss her other knee and caress her other leg for a while. Once in a while he would pause and look up at her. </p><p>His little daughter was lying back with her head on its side, her eyes closed and a strange little smile on her innocent face. Her arms were down by her sides.</p><p>As his lips and tongue continued up the inside of her left thigh, his hands would slowly slide her nightgown up a little higher. His lips and tongue were being satisfied beyond belief as they covered every single inch of his little girl's skin. Gina had the finest down-like hair on her legs. Her skin was so soft and so warm, he couldn't stand it! His fingertips were deliberately caressing both of her hips and had just pushed her nightgown up to about her belly button when IT came into full view! IT was the most exquisite sight one could imagine!</p><p>His whole body started to shake when he saw his daughter's beautiful little slit not three inches away from his mouth and tongue. The awesome aroma filling his nostrils was so powerful that it seemed to have an aphrodisiac-like affect on his brain. As his tongue started to get closer, Gina's hands touched his and she squeezed them firmly. </p><p>He softly whispered, ""Don't be afraid, I won't hurt you."" </p><p>He kissed the top and sides of her hips first, just barely letting his lips and tongue touch her flesh. He moved her hands back along her sides in order to free his hands, which then found their way back down to the insides of her knees. He gently started to raise her knees and move them apart even more as he kissed the inside of her thigh now, only an inch or so away from her little puss. It was so perfectly shaped and not a hair on it! Her little slit was closed so he could see the moisture that had been building, along its center, the moisture that was creating that mindboggling luring aroma. You could have shot him right then and there and he would not have known it!</p><p>As his hands lifted his daughter's knees upward, her legs seemed to float by themselves as if they knew what to do and where to go. His mouth went back to the upper inside of her left knee and again started to kiss it, moving downward, the pulse in his brain throbbing. He heard his daughter mewling as his lips and tongue teased her flesh. His left hand was gently caressing the inside of her right thigh. </p><p>His tongue finally came to the child's puss and slowly started to trace along its outer edges as his fingers danced their way lightly around the upper backs of both her legs near her sweet little ass. Her knees had moved all the way up and she had instinctively spread her legs far apart as if she had known what to do all along. His little Gina looked so innocent, and yet so wanton.</p><p>His tongue found the beginning of his little daughter's youth-tight slit and he started licking her gently, delighting to hear her groan aloud. Eagerly, he flicked out his tongue, parting the bare traces of pubic hair and penetrating the already softly pulsating little slit of his own child's naked cunt. He eagerly slid his tongue down along the outer edge of her little slit, then back up the inner edge. </p><p>""Aaaaahhh!"" Gina cried, jerking a little at the unexpected sensations from the hotly searing contact. </p><p>The youngster kept moaning and wriggling. Don had to hold the inside of her thighs to control her movement. He held his little girl firm and wormed his tongue slowly inward, making a sharp little spear with the tip of it. God, she was delicious! </p><p>His tongue finally started entering her. It was soft and yet hard against her delicate cuntal flesh and the seeping secret warmth of her excitedly aroused pussy surrounded his protruding tongue. The aroused father savored his little girl's sexual flavor, rolling his tongue about in the moist confines of the narrow pulsing lips of her eagerly offered young pussy. She tasted and smelled awesome! </p><p>""Oooooh!"" she moaned, ""Oooooh, Daddy!""</p><p>The tip of his tongue started moving in and out, just a little at first. He would slip it in a little, then move it up and down her slit. After a few times, he was able to slip it further in and to his surprise, in spite of her virginal innocence, it really started to drive her wild. </p><p>He could feel his little girl's entire body jerking and quivering with each teasing stroke of his tongue up between her open thighs as he breathed deeply into the widespread area of the youngster's openly exposed cunt, letting the flat of his tongue brush again and again over the rising hardness of her tiny pulsating clitoris.</p><p>""I love you!"" he muttered into her openly presented pussy. ""Let me love your little cunt good!""</p><p>Gina moaned her assent. She had never in her young life felt anything so wonderful, so far beyond her wildest imaginings about what her first real encounter would be like!</p><p>The soft trembling folds and crevices of the little girl's virgin pussy responded willingly to her father's expert tonguing, and Don could feel her getting wetter and wetter as she became more and more aroused. He was starting to have a hard time controlling the youngster's movements. Two small hands reached down and tangled in his hair, tugging and pulling as the anguish of her desire mounted moment by moment. </p><p>Don mouthed the moist area of his little girl's now hungrily straining pussy, noisily forming a gentle sucking action by pursing his lips, creating lewd wet sounds, licking hungrily at the morsel of her baby pussy, enjoying his sensual task as he worked for her to reach completion for the very first time.</p><p>He could feel his thickly swollen cock, tensed and hard, aching to be released to ravage his own daughter's delightfully fresh young pussy, wishing to crawl up between those little legs and enter the secret tiny vagina that had never known a man's thick hard cock before. </p><p>Gina's excitedly straining thighs were widespread on either side of his kneeling body as she reclined upon the pillows to let her Daddy's hands move upward along her slender form and feel the small heated mounds of her just budding young breasts. </p><p>Don's still hotly probing tongue worked steadily at the moist interior of his daughter's virgin cunt, worming upward into the tight opening of her vaginal slit, moving and slipping back and forth with maddening persistence over the desire-swollen bud of the little girl's clitoris.</p><p>The sign he had been waiting for came when suddenly Gina shuddered, her ravaged young pussy unable to bear a second longer of her father's sensually unrelenting attack. The little girl's eyes opened briefly to take in the picture of her father's dark wavy hair moving lewdly back and forth down between her spread thighs. Then with a low groan from deep in her chest, she began to thrust her inexperienced loins with outright wantonness upward toward his face, automatically swishing about, pushing steadily as though she were trying to draw his entire tongue all the way up inside her hotly flooded little cunt.</p><p>""MmmmmnnnnnNNNoooonnnnoooo! Oh Daddy oh Daddy..."" </p><p>She moaned over and over, little goose-pimples forming on the smooth surfaces of her skin, beads of perspiration evident on her forehead. This was more arousing than anything she ever imagined...much more...it felt as though she were going to evaporate and explode at the same time, as though she could never survive the pleasure that she was receiving. </p><p>Sobbing and trembling, completely out of control, little Gina was caught in the midst of a wild stormy tempest. Her straining white thighs jerked upward, and with a low groan of total surrender, she locked them up over her father's shoulders, pulling his head and his hungrily nibbling mouth and tongue still closer to the exciting turmoil seething deep inside her wetly climaxing young pussy.</p><p>All thought was erased from her usually curious mind. She was his, utterly and totally his! Her father's mouth was attached to the most important part of her very being, her recently discovered womanhood. </p><p>He was doing to her what she'd seen happening on the internet that had looked so exciting to her, and he was bringing her closer and closer to that ultimate climax that she had read and heard about, but had never been able to fully achieve with her hand. The little girl's shamelessly aroused body thrashed crazily as her hips ground voraciously upward, her throbbing young vaginal slit presenting all its softness and every fold and heated crevice to the unmerciful licking and sucking of her father's wildly swirling tongue.</p><p>""OOOOAAAAAAAH!"" Each delicate ridge of little Gina's nakedly exposed pussy was melting into her Daddy's mouth, the wetness and the warmth of his lips combining to set her whole world spinning...dazzling her with an inner fireworks explosion of tumultuous cumming.</p><p>A thoroughly unfamiliar rapture was building and building deep within the little girl's loins! ""Oh! Oh! Oh! OOOHHHHHH!"" she sighed.</p><p>Don ground his mouth hungrily and tightly down onto his young daughter's hotly seeping cunt, feeling the soft flesh of her open pussy against his lips. He let her vent off her youthful lust against him, feeling it strike her in wave after wave of overwhelming orgasm.</p><p>""OOOOHHHHHHH DADEEEEEEEE! YESSSSSS! YESSSSSS! OH THANK YOU! THANK YOU!"" she keened, her voice trailing off into a babble of unintelligible words and half words.</p><p>Don received the precious juices of his little girl's first orgasm, waiting until the fire finally subsided within her and her young limbs quivered and twitched against him with the potent memory of her introduction to sexual life. </p><p>As he waited for her to come back to the world of the conscious, he again began to work his mouth into the beckoning aroma of her cunt. Once again, the tip of his tongue slowly circled the outer edge of her perfect little slit. Every so often, he would stop at the top of it and ever so gently tickle its outer edge. When he did, Gina would let out a tiny high pitched moan. Each time she did, it drove him crazy! </p><p>After about the fourth or fifth time, his daughter reached down with both her hands and tried to push his head away; her pussy, obviously sensitive, was either hurting or so aroused she couldn't take it anymore. </p><p>Adroitly, he gently took both her hands in his, kissed her fingers, and then started to move her hands away. He started to move them upwards towards her head. As he did so, he began kissing her belly all over, along her sides and inside her belly button, excited to feel that her baby smooth tummy was quivering. He was about to fuck his own daughter!!!</p><p>He let go of her hands and started to rub along her sides slowly, moving the nightgown upward as he went. As he started to kiss her up along her belly and move slowly higher, Gina once again began to writhe under his oral assault. His lips were following the bottom edge of her nightgown as his hands continued to push the garment upward. Soon he was kissing those beautiful little nipples of hers. As his tongue darted around them, the youngster started to wiggle a little and moan more. His hands kept pushing the nightgown up, the beads of sweat were building on her forehead, which was now thrashing from side to side. </p><p>Then, as if in total surrender, little Gina moved her arms above her head, as if to signal, 'do whatever you want, Daddy.' He finally slipped the nightgown off over her head and looked down at her. Seeing his daughter completely naked, spread out like that, was absolutely breathtaking!</p><p>Her breasts were just starting to develop, and her nipples stood straight up when he touched them! He twit them with his fingers, then his tongue; he then began to suck on them gently. His entire being was inflamed, kissing her little body. In all the excitement, he didn't realize he was off his knees as he had moved up to devour that cute little body. </p><p>Then, longing to feel his cock sinking deep in where his tongue had been, he rose up before her and placed its hot aching tip against the hot entrance to her virginal pussy. He began to push. His daughter's eyes widened in fright. Although he wasn't overly big, she was so young, his cock was too large for her, and no matter what, was going to give her some pain. </p><p>He then eased the pressure. Gina was much too young and it wouldn't go in easily, even though she was now wet. As much as he wanted to put it in her at that moment, he wanted to bring her on just a little more. His hand moved down onto her little pussy; and then he placed his middle finger there, letting it push and worm its way slowly up between his little sweetheart's slender legs like a scalding hot poker. </p><p>Little Gina was wet and instinctively waiting, her love bump already up and throbbing. When her Daddy's fingertip touched it, a jolt of electricity shot through her, and she couldn't help letting out a soft moan of pleasure. </p><p>Don pushed his middle finger over his daughter's clit and down through the slick outer lips of her pussy. He slid it up and down in her slot, wetting it with her juices, moving up into her tight but unresisting cuntal sheath, boring right up into her virginity...his finger's thick mass forcing her young slippery pussy wider and wider. He then slowly wormed it into her hole. Gina pushed up to meet it and helped him press his finger as deep as it could reach, hoping it wouldn't hurt...wondering if it would feel as good as her own.</p><p>""Aaaarrrggggg! YES! OH!"" she cried, and then words were lost as the tightly clinging interior depths of her tautly stretched virgin pussy were thoroughly penetrated by her father's extended middle finger.</p><p>He pushed with his finger all the way to the inner depth of her highly aroused young cunt, enjoying his daughter's excruciating moans of pleasure, surprised at her lack of pain. He then lapsed into a relentless rhythm of sluicing his finger in and out of her excited body. Don was actually finger-fucking his own child.</p><p>Gina bucked and humped against her father's finger in mindless need. It was so much better than hers inside her. The young girl hoped it would never end. ""Omigod, Daddy,"" she gasped.</p><p>Her lust-filled father grew bolder as his little girl rutted her pussy onto his finger. </p><p>""You like it?"" he asked lewdly, lifting himself up a little and moving up between her nakedly wide-held thighs. ""This will feel even better, Baby Girl..."" </p><p>Gina heard him panting over her, and then suddenly her mind whirled unbelievably as she was once again exploding inside her little body, this time against her father's penetrating finger, the juices from this second orgasm oozing around the finger's hotly driving mass.</p><p>Suddenly, he was out of control, his loins squirming frantically between her legs. The bottom of his cock rubbed against the heat and moisture from her love tunnel. He couldn't stop himself! Eagerly, he pressed the bottom of his cock against his little girl's hot moist slit. He leaned down and started kissing her cheek and neck. Then he started kissing her ear. To his delight, Gina was moaning beneath this sexual assault. She and he were both sweating and breathing hard. </p><p>He whispered, ""I adore you with all my heart. I want to make love to you."" </p><p>He waited for a moment but no response of any kind. He then started to lightly and slowly move his hips, letting the bottom of his cock again rub gently along the child's moist hot little tunnel. He kept kissing her all along her neck and shoulders and then moved lower, licking and sucking gently on those firm little nipples. In a few moments, his daughter started to moan again and her body started to wiggle a little. Her knees moved higher up and apart, even more than they already had been. Her little body was instinctively preparing itself for penetration.</p><p>He kept gently sucking on her left nipple as he reached down to his cock with his left hand. He slowly started to rub the head of it along that heavenly slit, stopping near its top every few moments and concentrating on where he knew that little bud was hiding, rubbing his cock-head against and around her love bud, teasingly. His daughter began moaning a little louder now and began wiggling more. The youngster's pussy was soon becoming real wet.</p><p>His lips and tongue kept enjoying her little nipples as he allowed his throbbing cock to meet and rub against the youngster's aroused pudenda. Don moved back upward and went back to kissing her neck and gently sucking on her nipples. He reached down and took his cock in his left hand and continued to rub it against her pussy. He placed the head of it against her slit and started to push, gently, but firmly. The head started to go in and she caught her breath and tensed. </p><p>Gina was wriggling and moaning like crazy by then. They were both sweating and rocking back and forth. Finally, when he got it in about an inch, she looked up at him and said, ""It's okay, daddy,"" then closed her eyes again. </p><p>He gave another thrust and felt her open up as his cock-head popped inside. Gina jerked a little and they both stopped moving for a moment. </p><p>He leaned down to her ear and whispered, ""Are you okay?"" </p><p>She didn't answer him. Her eyes stayed closed. She wasn't breathing. He froze and waited; afraid that she was hurting too much. Then he felt her arms around his neck and he looked down at her face. There was a smile on her lips, the smile that only this sweet little angel could own. She was trying to wrap her legs around him but couldn't, she was too small. </p><p>He gently moved forward a little more and in it went...entirely! His cock was actually all the way inside his own daughter! The youngster was so tight, so moist, and so hot that he couldn't control himself! </p><p>Gina gasped excitedly, ""Oh Daddy...""</p><p>After pausing to both savor the moment and also to assure that she was okay, Don then slowly started moving again. This time he didn't stop. He couldn't. He started thrusting in and out of his little girl, now overwhelmed by lust. He could feel the surge coming. He started moving faster and faster. Gina's little pussy was squeezing so tightly, he thought he was going to have a heart attack! </p><p>She kept making what sounded like little squeals as she wriggled beneath him. His mouth moved up to her neck and he started nibbling and kissing it. Then she turned her head to his and their tongues started working away at each other. All the time he kept thrusting his shaft in and out of her, not ever wanting to stop. </p><p>Suddenly, his daughter pulled her tongue from inside his mouth, turned her face away from his and let out a shriek as her whole body seemed to lift up off the bed! </p><p>""Omigod, Daddy, omigod...!""</p><p>Don couldn't believe this! His little blue eyed blonde beauty, his sweet little girl, was having an orgasm, her juices about to flood his dick! He thought he was going to die! This was the very first time his cock was making her cum and he was sure that this wouldn't be the last time.</p><p>Finally, he couldn't hold it anymore. When the first spurt left him, Gina jerked. He started shooting out cum like he had never knew he could. He started coming like there was no tomorrow! He was coming inside his own daughter. In spite of the fact that women can't feel a man's cum, his little girl's body was obviously reacting to just that. Her body seemed to lurch up to his as each pulse of sperm splattered her insides. </p><p>His daughter had become so excited, Don couldn't believe it! A sudden thought about pregnancy flashed through his brain, but he quickly discarded it, never considering the possibility that his little girl could become pregnant. The cum kept spurting out of him. He exploded into her again and again as her little pussy squeezed the hell out of his burning, throbbing cock!</p><p>After spurting everything that he had left inside of him, he relaxed and slowed down. Gina was just laying there, her arms spread out over her head, her eyes closed, all sweaty and flushed. Her knees were still raised and spread apart. He could feel the swelling go down inside of him as he began to relax a little more. Finally, he slipped out of her. He slowly backed off of her.</p><p>The bottom of her belly and her whole little slit and ass were soaked with their juices. As exhausted as he was, he wanted to show how much she meant to him. Easing himself off the end of the bed, he stood on the floor and leaned down moving his head between her legs and started to lick every single bit of cum off of her. The youngster remained in place, unmoving, her legs parted. Every once in a while she would let out a little moan and a smile. </p><p>Don worked his way up her belly, over her little nipples and up her neck. He softly whispered, ""I love you."" </p><p>She turned her head, opened her eyes and whispered back, ""I love you too, daddy. I didn't know it would be like that."" </p><p>Then she closed her eyes.</p>"
475,The Case Of The Budding Nympho,A Purvversion,purvvauthor@yahoo.com,"['f11', 'm6', 'Mg11', 'inc', 'bro', 'sis', 'oral', 'coer', 'pedo']","When I walked into my girlfriend's house, the last thing I could have imagined would have been my finding her 11-year-old daughter sucking on her younger brother's cock. Up until that point in my life, I'd never fancied little girls. Now with a raging hard-on controlling my brain, my life was about to change.",2013-01-05T00:00:00,"The majority of the stories posted on this site by A Purvversion were totally written by The Purvv. However, many are bits of stories originally written by others but massaged into a new story by The Purvv. In the vast majority of these, over 50% of the writing comes from the pen of The Purvv. They were intended for his private files, with no intent on taking credit for someone else's efforts. Thus, if now posted here, that should be considered.

The vast majority of these stories contain sex between an adult with an underage girl and are simply made up stories, much like murder mysteries; any real such activity should be condemned. It cannot be overemphasized that none of these 'purvverted' finished stories are even remotely true. I would strongly urge any adult who would even contemplate such demented actions as are depicted to consider seeking help from someone (clergy, doctor, police, etc).","<p></p><h5>The Introduction</h5><p>To anyone reading this. This will be my only written effort. Not being an author, I am writing it as best as I can at the request of the credited author, with whom I became friendly after reading some of his stories. As we emailed back and forth, I told him something about the time I had sex with a very young girl. He asked me if I would be willing to write the story if he promised to keep my name out of it when he posted it; and after much thinking, I decided to do it.</p><p>I know that there are very few men who have had sex with an 11-year-old girl, and I totally agree that it is wrong, but I'm not sure each guy who does it should be considered a pedophile. However, if they are, then maybe there are a lot of other guys who should be considered pedophiles, even if they haven't had sex with an underage girl...yet. </p><p>See, I feel that word 'yet' is really a key. There is no doubt in my mind that a guy who has sex with more than one young girl is a pedophile. It's the ones like me that I'm not sure if the label is correct. Guys who either have had sex with a youngster one time because of an opportunity, or guys who haven't but would if they were suddenly presented with such an opportunity. </p><p>It is my contention that no one knows what he or she will do until that opportunity arrives. In my case, I hated...still do...any guy I hear about who abuses a young girl. I never would have imagined in my wildest thinking that I'd ever do such a thing. But then, when presented with the chance to take advantage of...</p><p>I'm sorry. I am philosophizing here. Let me just tell you what happened.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>I am a divorced man, dating a young divorcee with two kids, a boy and a girl. Although Beth and I don't live together, I have slept over at her house enough after we started seeing each other that I became quite friendly with her kids. Little Sandy was only 10 and Georgie was only 5 when I first started dating their mother. This night of nights happened a year later, when Sandy was 11.</p><p>It was shortly after my lunch hour at work when I got the call from Beth. </p><p>""I've got a real problem,"" she said, after the usual preliminaries.</p><p>""What'sa matter?""</p><p>""You know I'm supposed to go into work at four, right?"" she asked, and I um-hmmmed an acknowledgment. She continued. ""Well, my mom's been sick for the last couple of days and she called before to tell me that she's got the flu; she won't be able to watch the kids. What's worse is that my sister and her family are down in Florida for the week.""</p><p>It was pretty obvious where this was going, so I simply teased, ""Gee, that's too bad, but you know I am taking that trip to Europe tonight, right?""</p><p>""Cha-aaad!""</p><p>""Just kidding...yeah, alright, I'll watch them,"" I told Beth, anticipating the question. I actually heard her breathe a sigh of relief.</p><p>There was a long pause at her end before she said, ""But there's just one teeny weeny other problem."" She said that with such a cautious voice, I knew that there was more.</p><p>""Tell me fast before I change my mind already,"" I said; of course, not meaning it.</p><p>""I er...they er, my work asked if I could do a double shift...""</p><p>I smiled, knowing that Beth was concerned about tying me up, but in truth, it wasn't a problem because I didn't have any plans. In fact, I'd been expecting to go by her that night anyway. </p><p>""Sure, go ahead; take advantage!"" I teasingly accused.</p><p>She laughed and said, ""Thanks, I really appreciate it.""</p><p>""Yeah, well, double shift or not, I'll be expecting a reward when you come home in the morning.""</p><p>""You're a dear.""</p><p>""Will the kids be alright until I get there? I don't get out of here until after five, so I won't get there until at least six, six-thirty.""</p><p>""They'll be okay till then. I'm not going to leave until after Sandy gets home from school, so it will only be a few hours they'll have to be alone. She'll be able to watch Georgie until you get there; I'll feed them early so you don't have to worry about that. I'll tell Sandy that you won't be there till after six, no later than seven, so that she's not nervous if you don't make it right away.""</p><p>With the bulk of the problem solved, we worked out the little things as to what the kids should be allowed to do and watch on TV and what time they should be sent to bed. Beth continued to give minor instructions until I finally told her, ""Enough! I got it! I got it!""</p><p>I heard a laugh in her voice as she said, ""I'm sorry. I know you'll be alright...it's just that...""</p><p>""Yeah, I know, but don't worry about us; we'll be okay, I promise.""</p><p>After we said our goodbyes, I began thinking. As much as I teased Beth about her being too motherly, I myself was concerned about leaving the two youngsters alone for three or four hours. Thus, I got my boss on the phone.</p><p>""Hey, it's Chad.""</p><p>""What'sup?""</p><p>""How's chances of an early dismissal?"" was my way of asking to go home early.</p><p>""Bye!"" he told me. </p><p>I grinned. ""You're not going to get rid of me that easy. I'll be here until about 2:30.""</p><p>""Yeah, whatever. Have a great weekend if I don't see you.""</p><p>""Thanks. You, too,"" I said, hanging up, glad to have a boss that was so good to work for.</p><p>Because of a minor problem, I actually didn't get to leave until a half hour or so later than I planned. I had expected to leave at 2:30 PM, so that I could catch Beth before she left her house for work, but as I was straightening out my stuff in my office to get ready to leave, one of my staff employees came to me looking for assistance. By the time that was handled, I didn't get out the door until after three.</p><p>Knowing that I wouldn't get to see Beth after all, I decided to stop at my house and pick up some things before heading over to watch the kids. Because they weren't expecting me until much later, I didn't bother to call.</p><p>I arrived at Beth's shortly after 4:30 PM. The door was not locked so I simply entered. Closing it behind me, I was surprised at how quiet it was inside the house. I had expected to hear sounds from the TV in the living room, but that was apparently turned off. Looking toward the rear, I saw there was a light on in one of the bedrooms. Thinking it would be fun to scare the youngsters, I walked gingerly through the hall to the back. </p><p>As I approached the open door, I saw that it was Sandy's room and I heard what sounded as if one of the kids was humming. Pausing outside, I then edged my face around the doorframe, peeking inside the room, ready to burst in to scare them.</p><p>THAT WAS WHEN I GOT THE SHOCK OF MY LIFE. </p><p>The two of them were on the bed. Six-year old Georgie was laying on his back, wearing only a t-shirt; his underpants and jeans were down around one ankle. He was looking down, watching everything his 11-year-old sister was doing to him. </p><p>My cock immediately hardened. Little Sandy was up on her knees, bent over her brother, and had her mouth clamped around his little dick. </p><p>I straightened up and moved into the doorway. From that spot, I could look in, but from their angle, neither child was aware of my presence; they would have had to turn their head to see me. I watched in awe as my girlfriend's 11-year-old daughter gave her own brother a blow job. I suppose that I should have been horrified, but, at least for me, it was the most arousing sight I'd ever seen in my life. Sandy's lips were moving slowly up and down, and as I watched, she began licking down around the 6-year-old's hardened, hairless balls, while she also jerked off him. All the while, she was humming, sounding as if she was enjoying everything she was doing.</p><p>I was fascinated to note that the boy actually had a hard on. Of course, his little dick, even hard, wasn't any bigger than maybe an inch and a half long. Thinking back to when I was that young, I don't think I got a real hard-on, other than for pissing, until I was twelve or so. Still, even with a hard-on, I didn't imagine that Georgie would be able to cum at such a young age. </p><p>Watching the youngsters, my excitement was such that I couldn't bring myself to stop them; instead, I found myself looking at little Sandy's lips moving back onto her brother's cock, sliding up and down, obviously enjoying what she was doing. It was all I could do not to whip my own cock out and jerk off while watching this totally erotic incestuous scene. I then looked at the way her little body was swishing, as if there was something itching inside her, and for the first time in my life I wanted to touch a little girl. </p><p>Suddenly, Georgie turned his head and saw me and yelled, ""Ch-Chad!!!""</p><p>That ended the show, but it also began a day in my life that I'll never forget.</p><p>As the reader can imagine, the immediate reaction was screaming, pleas, and tears. Even Georgie had known that what was happening was wrong and he joined his sister in pleading with me not to tell his mommy. </p><p>I don't know exactly when it was that I decided to try to take advantage of the situation, but once I did, I then had a one track mind. I realized that I was going to be at the house all night, and if I could frighten Beth's little girl enough, I might get the child to touch me. My real concern was if I was successful, would I be able to count on her not telling her mom?</p><p>*******</p><p>It was about a fifteen minutes after I had sent Georgie to his room and I was still in Sandy's bedroom with her. By then, the teardrops had stopped, but she was still very afraid as to what I was going to do. I had threatened to call the police in addition to telling her mom, but Sandy's her biggest fear seemed to be that her father would find out. She only got to be with him every other weekend, but she adored him.</p><p>I was now sitting alongside her on the side of her bed and she asked, ""Are you going to call the p-police?""</p><p>""I'm really not sure what to do with you Sandy. I think it depends.""</p><p>""On what?"" </p><p>I paused, looking at her with intensity, wondering to myself if I dare, and if I did and Sandy reacted aversely, could I leave myself some wiggle room?</p><p>Finally, I spoke, non-threateningly, ""On you, sweetie."" </p><p>The youngster looked at me with confusion on her face, and asked, ""What do you mean?"" </p><p>""Maybe on how you treat me.""</p><p>""I-I don't understand..."" </p><p>Gathering up my gumption, I kept my eyes on hers and then deliberately said, ""I want you to kiss me, sweetie."" </p><p>Sandy's eyes widened in surprise. The youngster temporarily turned to me and froze, only her eyes moving about in innocent confusion. She then looked up at my face and our eyes met and held. I suspect she was studying me to see if I was serious, probably telling herself what I was asking her to do was wrong. When she saw that I wasn't kidding, I think she debated with herself if she should capitulate. </p><p>I'd like to say that little Sandy agreed because she had a crush on me, but I'm sure it was simply because of her surprise at being caught and the fear of the possible consequences that caused the youngster to obey. To my delight, she lifted her chin and moved her face to mine.</p><p>My cock was as hard as a rock as I tenderly kissed her soft young mouth while looking into her wide fear-filled eyes. I was very aware that the child was most vulnerable and I guessed that if I did things right, there was a good chance I'd be able to get her to give me a hand job. Hell, if I could manage that, who knows, I might actually get this little 11-year-old beauty to do more, I told myself.</p><p>Sandy was actually kissing me back and I think I heard a small whimper in her throat. With my arms around her and my hands in her silken dark brown hair, I urged my tongue to push past my slightly parted lips to touch her lips, brushing tentatively about the youngster's closed mouth. Sandy was obviously not familiar with kissing and I was undoubtedly the first grown-up, other than a family member, to have my mouth on hers. </p><p>Testing, I teased the point of my tongue about the child's lips while working my mouth harder against hers, my tongue trying to urge her mouth to open. Suddenly, as if she understood, Sandy's lips willingly parted, allowing my tongue entry into unexplored territory. As it thrust into the worried little girl's mouth, I began a tender but heated kiss. Almost immediately, the youngster began moaning into my mouth, as she began instinctively reacting to all that was happening to her. Eagerly, my tongue twirled about inside her mouth, and my mind rushed with the thought that I'd love to be doing that same thing with the child's virgin-pure pussy. </p><p>I dropped one hand onto her upper thigh, feeling the heat of her leg through her jeans. Breaking the kiss, I pulled back and our eyes met. My cock was so hard that I wasn't able to rationalize. Unable to stop myself from trying to take advantage of the youngster, I said, ""You know that I'm going to want something if I'm not going to call the police or tell your mom, or even your dad, about what you were doing, don't you?""</p><p>I saw fear all about the child's face as the blood seemed to drain from it. I'm sure that she wanted to run away in the worst way, yet she had to be smart enough to realize how much trouble she could be in if I so chose to turn her in.</p><p>I felt my heart racing as she nervously nodded her head and murmured, ""Wh-what do you w-want?""</p><p>""Well, I kinda think that you've shown that you want to be a grown up by what you did to Georgie...I think I want to see just how grown up you're becoming. I think I'd really like to see you without clothes, sweetie.""</p><p>Her eyes widened and she gasped, ""N-no...I...I c-couldn't.""</p><p>I shook my head gently from side to side as if to indicate that I was sadly unhappy with her, and I told her, ""Sandy, hon. I think you had better understand now. You could be spending a long time in jail for what you did. So I'm not really asking you, I'm telling you. Of course, you don't have to, and I won't make you. But I will definitely call the cops in. So I'm telling you now, you're either going to do what I want or not, but I'm not going to be arguing all night."" I smiled gently, then added, ""Now let's do us both a favor and you just get up and come here in front of me and take off your clothes.""</p><p>The youngster gasped and tensed. Now she was at a point where her upbringing warned her about older men or even men in general. ""I-I can't...Chad...my mom...""</p><p>""Would you rather your mom find out you had Georgie's little dick in your mouth? Wouldn't she and all your friends be disgusted with you? And you know you'd probably go to jail a long time for that, right?""</p><p>Fear was written all over the 11-year-old's now-flushed face. With eyes filling with tears, she looked wretched as if she was helpless and alone. I wasn't sure just how much she knew about sex, but she had to know that what I told her was completely true, even as she couldn't know that I'd never tell anyone what she had done. </p><p>""Please Chad - - don't make me!"" she pleaded, ""I've never been undressed in front of a grown up man before."" </p><p>I kept a straight face, not letting on anything about my feelings. ""Sandy, honey. If you don't want to be put away for a lot of years in prison, there's a lot of things you're going to do tonight that you've never done before. Sucking Georgie's cock was just the first! Let's see your pretty little body, sweetie.""</p><p>As she made a move to stand, I withdrew my hand from her upper leg. Nervously, she stood, then moved in front of me, facing me. She gave me one last pleading glance, but when she saw that I was unmoved, she moved her hands down to the bottom of her pullover and paused. Then her eyes looked up to meet mine momentarily before quickly lowering themselves again, as if ashamed. The youngster was mentally surrendering. </p><p>My heart was racing as I watched this 11-year-old's hands grab at the hem at the bottom of her shirt. My cock twitched inside my pants when she pulled the shirt up and over her head, exposing the soft white skin of her slender little body. She then dropped it alongside where she stood. </p><p>Excitement was racing through me as this pretty little dark-complexioned treasure, poised nervously in front of me with only her lilac training bra covering her tiny budding breasts. She stood there unmoving, her hands at her sides.</p><p>""The rest, sweetie,"" I told her, my voice soft and somewhat hoarse. </p><p>Tears were slowly falling down little Sandy's cheeks and she began to sob softly.</p><p>Without any warning, my body reacted. I suddenly spurt inside my pants as I watched the child's trembling fingers nervously unbutton the jeans at the front. My cock was involuntarily squirting cum as she then slowly pulled down the zipper, and I saw the matching lilac panties, as the jeans flowered open. </p><p>I wondered if she knew what I had just done in my pants. Still, I was half-hard, even as my cock spit out the final spurt. </p><p>With her jeans hanging open around her hips, our eyes met and held. If Sandy was waiting for a reprieve, it wasn't coming from me, and I think she realized it. Blushing bright-red, the pre-teen began to take off her tight jeans, bending over, pushing them halfway down her slender legs to her knees, and then letting them drop on their own. I swallowed to moisten my dry mouth as she stepped out of them; she was already without shoes and socks. </p><p>She straightened and stood in front of me, clearly not knowing what to do with her hands. My heart seemed to skip and my stomach did a flip. This gorgeous little 5th grader was now standing before me dressed in a very thin bright pinkish-purple training bra and panty set...and nothing else!!! My cock was hard once again. </p><p>""Put your hands by your sides, baby girl,"" I said, as my lust-filled eyes swallowed up the youngster's beauty. </p><p>Sandy then stood still, under my lusty scrutiny, obviously embarrassed; the reddish-pink blush extending from her cheeks to her neck and shoulders. The pre-teen was less than five feet tall, and couldn't have been more than eighty pounds, soaking wet. She had very delicate, youthfully smooth, olive skin, not a freckle, wart, nor blemish to be seen. </p><p>My eyes began at her face, silhouetted by the mane of shiny straight brown hair, and moved down her slender little girl body, moving over her chest to her just-beginning-to-form boobs, held tightly in the trainer. They appeared to be no bigger than plums. To my surprise the material of the bra was so thin that I actually could make out pointy nipples on her budding breasts. My re-hardened cock was twitching anew as I moved my attention down to her flat belly with its 'innie' belly button. </p><p>Sandy's little body was only just beginning to show signs of future curves. Her hips were slender, as were her coltish legs.</p><p>I deliberately allowed her to see me staring lustfully at her panty-covered pussy and she shifted her feet nervously. With her panties pulled up tightly against her, I could see that the young pre-teen had a plump, perfectly-formed pussy, with quite fleshy outer labial lips about the closed groove of her slit and a very prominent pubic mound, forming an exciting youthful camel-toe effect, visible through the tight and skimpy lilac-colored garment. </p><p>Looking back up to her pretty tear-streaked face, I was a bit taken at the youngster's true beauty. Her soft red lips seemed to be begging to be kissed, or better yet, to have a cock inside them.</p><p>""Turn around, let me see you from behind, Sweetie,"" I told her. </p><p>To my delight, Sandy willingly turned on the spot, with her back to me. She stood tense, unmoving.</p><p>Slowly I stood, moving up close behind her, my eyes slowly running down her smooth back, which was partially covered by her long brownish hair, pausing only momentarily at the thin purple-pink strap of her bra, and then drifting lower, to her exciting bottom. Even though she was only eleven, Sandy was already beginning to fill out nicely, with one of those perfect bubble butts that only pre-teens girls seemed to be blessed with. Those fleshy cheeks of her buttocks were tightly confined in her lilac, skimpy, brief panties, though certainly not totally concealed.</p><p>The youngster was nervously trembling under my horny scrutiny, though she had stopped crying. </p><p>""How many times have you done that with Georgie, sweetie?""</p><p>She blushed, and after fifteen seconds or so, murmured, ""This was the first time, I swear...!""</p><p>""Honey, listen. The one sure way for you to get me so mad that I turn you in, is if you lie to me."" I paused for effect, then asked, ""Do you understand?""</p><p>She nodded nervously, and then I waited. Guessing that I wasn't going to ask again and that that might not be good for her, she then said, ""This was the th-third time.""</p><p>I nodded as my eyes wandered again over her exciting little body. The entire situation as it unfolded was mind-boggling. Lust had build up inside me at a remarkable rate. I was no longer satisfied to just try for a hand job. I was aroused enough to want more...a lot more. I was seriously thinking that I might even fuck this hot, little beauty. </p><p>""So I guess you liked it?""</p><p>She shrugged, then murmured, ""I don't know...""</p><p>""Yes you do, sweetie..."" She sobbed again. ""Sandy, you're a big girl now...and that was so wrong. Not because of what you did, but because Georgie is so young. Real sex is between big people, not a big girl like you doing it with a baby."" I purposely said this to plant the idea in her head that I thought of her as a woman. ""By the time I leave you, you'll have gotten everything that you've been fantasizing about. You do touch yourself, don't you?""</p><p>She turned beet red, then nodded. I was now crossing another line.</p><p>""And you think of real sex, don't you?""</p><p>Again she nodded. I'm sure that the youngster was wondering by then if it was possible that she was going to have a man-cock up inside her tiny cunt that night. And if I could read the excitement level that she was trying to hide, it wasn't going to be soon enough for her, though I suspected she was wracked with fear at the same time.</p><p>Trying to gauge how frightened she was, I stepped closer behind her and placed my hands on the slight swells of her youthful hips, my fingers just barely abutting the elastic waistband of her panties. The youngster tensed and whimpered once, but to my delight, she didn't try to pull away. Trying not to spook her, I bent and softly kissed her neck, happy to hear her catch her breath as goose bumps formed where my lips had touched. I then gently tongued at the back of her ear beneath the soft veil of her hair, her sweet, youthful smell filling my nostrils, as soft whimpers could be heard in her throat. </p><p>""Would you want me to help you with the rest of your things?"" I whispered in her ear.</p><p>Sandy shuddered, but didn't reject my suggestion. With my hands still at her hips, my cock was throbbing anew. Pushing my fingers beneath the elastic of her panties, I slowly pushed them down her shaky body, leaning down myself and breathing in her awesome aroma as I pulled the garment from her ankles, her awesome naked bubble butt less than six inches from my eyes.</p><p>More confident now, I straightened up. Sandy murmured as I moved even closer to her, pressing against her little body from behind. At the same time, my hands slid off her slender hips and moved around to her quivering tummy. Breathing heavily onto her neck, my hands then edged upward until they were under up her tummy, just beneath her budding boobs, with my thumbs just barely touching the lower edge of the cups of her training bra, which was clipped in the front. My cock was never so hard in my life! The youngster was trembling as I removed her last garment, dropping it to the floor. </p><p>The little beauty was totally naked! I could hear her breathing much deeper now. I eagerly wrapped my arms around the slender young girl her from behind and I could feel the outline of her ribs beneath my roaming hands. Then I was again kissing her neck and I could feel her little body quivering as I pushed my groin into her soft, sexy, little bubble butt. Her breathing became even heavier still. I deliberately moved my hands up onto the child's breasts, cupping her slight curves momentarily before then tweaking the two lumps of tit flesh. </p><p>""Mmmmmmmm,"" Sandy groaned. THERE WAS NO DOUBT IN MY MIND NOW!</p><p>Realizing that the youngster had already mentally surrendered, I began to boldly take full advantage, consciously and thoroughly feeling up the exciting 11-year-old beauty, kneading and massaging her immature young little breasts in my hands, my fingers deliberately teasing the little nips. I gently took the lobe of her ear between my lips as my hands lustfully played with her tiny boobs, stiff little cones of flesh in my hot hands. My cock twitched as I felt the child's prominent sensitive nipples hardening under my palms; they were now like tiny little pebbles. </p><p>Sandy was moaning quite regularly by then. I couldn't help but to wonder at how much this little girl's breathing had increased; it almost sounded as if she was hyperventilating.</p><p>Her trembling increased as I began to hump gently into her naked, bubble-butt-cheeks, letting her become fully conscious that a man's hard cock was pushing up against her. Then, to my utter amazement, I began to smell the distinct and unmistakable smell of this 11-year-old's arousal, in spite of her fear. Sandy may have been afraid of her mom, dad, and the authorities, and was reluctantly giving in to my requests, but it was obvious that my stimulation of her sensitive, little-girl nipples while I humped against her aroused young body excited the youngster. Even if she was doing this against her will, HER LITTLE BODY WANTED TO GET FUCKED, even if Sandy was not aware of that fact. The room was filled with the unmistakable smell of a sexually excited young girl. </p><p>Sensing she was going to be willing, I moved in for the kill, whispering into her ear, ""You have lovely little breasts, Sandy; from the smell of you, you like having them felt by a man."" To emphasize, I gently pinched the hard little nipples. </p><p>""Nnnggghhh,"" she gasped loudly and a pink blush spread to her shoulders and to the top of her back. </p><p>With my arms around her and my hands cupping her tiny tits, I was pulling her back, holding her against me, her plump bottom pressing into my groin, as I rubbed my stiff shaft, gently, but firmly in the crevasse of her hot buttocks. </p><p>""And you've got such a hot little body,"" I whispered. I felt her stiffen in my arms and I suddenly released her shaking body and sat down again on the side of the bed. She slowly turned to look at me. I smiled at her.</p><p>""I think I have too many clothes on, Sandy,"" I said, easily, taking her hands and tugging gently wanting to guide her down. ""I want you to take my shoes, socks and pants off.""</p><p>Once again she reddened, and then her eyes lowered as she mentally totally surrendered to what she must have thought to be inevitable. My cock pulsed when she whispered, ""No one will ever know, will they?""</p><p>""Just you and me, baby girl. And I kind of think that if you try enjoying yourself, you might be surprised how good it is and how much you like it. You'll probably be asking me to do it again to you after that.""</p><p>By then, any objections and resistance that the youngster felt, had seemed to fade away, or at least she shoved them into the back of her mind. Still, there was hesitation as she then knelt down at my feet. After nervously looking up at me, she then reached down and took hold of my foot, hurriedly pulling off my shoe and sock. Impatiently, I pulled off my shirt, baring my top. </p><p>I was so totally excited as I watched the little naked beauty repeat the same routine with my other foot. That done, she swallowed nervously and looked up at my crotch, knowing what I was expecting her to do. I watched her take a deep breath and then saw her little trembling hands reach up for my zipper of my pants, which she pulled down without a hitch. My cock was throbbing. </p><p>Next, she parted my jeans. Sandy undoubtedly expected that I would have been wearing underwear, which I wasn't. I watched the youngster with amusement as she tensed up as my engorged cock made an unexpected appearance; I swear that she went from a full blushing red to a pale white in the few seconds that it took for my hard-on to pop up before her eyes.</p><p>I heard her sharp intake of breath. Sandy looked suspiciously at the stiff shaft with its threatening head. It was obvious that the 11-year-old had never seen a grown man's cock. Though I'm quite small, I'm probably triple the size of little Georgie.</p><p>""Take off the rest for me sweetie,"" I softly said, trying my best not to sound threatening.</p><p>Her little lips were quivering as she looked nervously at my throbbing boner. To encourage her, I raised my butt slightly. Seeing that, the youngster obviously got the message because she then stood back up and hurriedly pulled my jeans down and off, brushing them aside with her foot. </p><p>Like Sandy, I was now completely naked too, and when I motioned to the mattress beside me, the young innocent nervously sat back down gingerly beside me.</p><p>""Now, Sandy; I want you to feel my prick and balls,"" I said, quietly, as I looked into her dark brown eyes. She suddenly caught her breath and her eyes widened in fright once again; she obviously knew what I was referring to. Looking to kill any lingering resistance, I added, ""Do it gently; like you did with Georgie."" </p><p>She looked fearfully down into my lap. My prick was fully-erect and pointing upward. There was a lot of slime about the shaft and my thigh from my earlier ejaculation. Obviously afraid of where this was going to end, the nervous little girl did not move. </p><p>""I-I'm...it-it's so big..."" she murmured. I smiled at the compliment, one I had never heard before, because, in truth, even hard, I am barely more than five inches. Still, that must have looked huge to this little 5th grader.</p><p>""Go ahead, baby girl. It's waiting for you,"" I said quietly. ""I'll tell you when to stop."" </p><p>I tensed and sucked in air as little Sandy reached out with her small hand and gingerly touched my prick, about halfway up the shaft. The thrills that shot through me were fantastic. I actually had an 11-year-old girl holding my cock!!! </p><p>Catching my breath, I managed to tell her, ""Oh sweetie, your hand feels so good. Close your fingers around it. Oh, God, yeah...Georgie was so lucky... You're so good... Mmmm, yeah...pull it honey, pull it...yeah oh yeah, that's it...nnngghh...yeah, baby girl yeah...""</p><p>Under my vocal guidance, Sandy began to stroke my prick, which by then was fully engorged and feeling like never before. I had never imagined that the touch of a child could feel so good, and although Sandy was clumsy in her nervous effort, the youngster was quite effective. As she jerked me off, her eyes never left what she was doing. There was real fear in her eyes, yet there was that mysterious excitement also. </p><p>I groaned again, causing her to finally look up into my face, and I managed a weak smile for her. I was too aroused to be exchanging pleasantries. </p><p>Suddenly, I thought she was about to stop and I raised my voice, saying, ""No...don't stop until I tell you. Uhhhnnnn, oooo, you're so good at this sweetie...my cock loves your hand...use your other to feel around my balls, sweetheart...make yourself love cock..."" </p><p>The scared eleven-year-old kept on slowly and rhythmically jerking me off with her right hand, while with her left hand, she then began to fondle my balls. I was groaning intermittingly then. Pre-cum was seeping from the end of my prick under the child's hand massage and oozing down over her little fist. Sandy looked at it in shock. Georgie was obviously too young to cum, so this was undoubtedly the first she saw, and this was probably scaring her, if she knew about sperm from sex-ex in school.</p><p>""Keep jerking me off, baby girl...you're so good...keep playing with my balls...oh yeah, ohhhh mmmm...This is really what you wanted to do, isn't it sweetie?"" </p><p>I really wasn't expecting her to respond to that hypothetical, but to my delight, as I looked at her face, the youngster nervously nodded to me. She was answering me with a nod of the head.</p><p>Aroused by her response, I further asked, ""You like cock don't you?"" </p><p><nod nod=""""> </nod></p><p>""You're happy to be touching my cock, hah?"" </p><p>""Uh huh, yeah,"" she confessed, in barely a whisper, as she continued to stroke up and down. It was then that I realized just how excited this little girl was, her face seemed to glow and her dark eyes had a feral look about them.</p><p>""Don't you think that I deserve a kiss for letting you jerk me off and feel my cock?"" I asked her. </p><p>She looked into my eyes and nervously nodded again. </p><p>""Kiss me, sweetie.""</p><p>I watched with excitement bubbling through me as the youngster moved her face. Then, submissively, she brought her lips to mine. To my delight, her lips were parted and a deep moan emanated from her depths.</p><p>Until then, I would have been satisfied getting this hand job. Suddenly, my aspirations were much greater. This little 11-year-old was as aroused as any girl I'd ever made out with.</p><p>Full of lust for this child, I eagerly thrust my tongue inside her hot little mouth and began a deep French kiss, hungrily exploring her mouth and gums and sucking gently on her tongue. As if acting on instinct, Sandy continued jerking me off, her right hand now stroking me nice and slow while her left hand fondled my balls. </p><p>I could feel the pre-cum running down over my prick and onto her working hand. I continued tongue-kissing her, while at the same time moving my hips to keep up with her hand job. </p><p>I took my lips from hers and urged her to continue jerking me off. Sandy's eyes were fixed with horrified fascination on the big prick that she was pulling and feeling. </p><p>I had to try to go to the next level. </p><p>Eagerly, I spread my thighs widely.</p><p>""I bet that Georgie liked you sucking him off, Sandy,"" I said, looking up into her face. ""Why don't you show me how good you are at it?""</p><p>Once again, the little girl showed real fear, her eyes moving from mine, then down to my swollen cock, then back into my eyes again. ""I-I can-can't...it's too big...""</p><p>""Yes you can, sweetie...You'll love it...you'll see. You were made for cock, you know. Didn't you feel real good between your legs when you sucked Georgie? Kneel down between my legs; keep jerking me off and kiss my prick; you've got it very excited.""</p><p>Now pausing with her awesome stroking of my cock, Sandy moved off the cushion and on down to her knees between my thighs, facing me. I smiled, looking down into the youngster's excited eyes, wide with fearful apprehension of the unknown. I watched in awe as she bent and lowered her face down toward my crotch. Suddenly, I felt her breath on my throbbing glans and then felt the slightest touch of her soft puffy lips. </p><p>""Ahhhh,"" I gasped in wonder, eagerly moving my hands to the back of her head. I WAS ABOUT TO GET A BLOWJOB FROM AN 11-YEAR-OLD GIRL!!!</p><p>Restraining myself from forcefully pulling her face down and shoving my cock into her young mouth, I wound my fingers in her soft hair and gently held her from deserting my throbbing prick. My heart was racing and my breathing was heavy. I could feel the child's closed lips brushing against the end of my slimy cock. Eagerly, I guided her head around, smearing pre-cum all over her seemingly pouting mouth. </p><p>""Sandy, sweetie, keep your hand pulling nice on my cock and open your mouth wide."" </p><p>The nervous little girl gave a convulsive sob and seemed to tighten her lips in rejection. At the same time she stiffened as if she was about to refuse to do more. I tightened my grip in her hair a bit, threatening to hurt her. Immediately, I watched her mouth begin to open slowly for the tip of my pulsing prick-head. </p><p>""Oh yeah sweetie...cock likes that...""</p><p>I suppose that she decided that she had no other choice, for she suddenly opened and lowered her mouth until the tip of my prick was just touching between her soft red lips. They then puckered into a kiss at the cock-tip.</p><p>""Mmmm ahh yeah, my little cock sucker...you've got such a hot little mouth...""</p><p>I slowly pushed the swollen head of my cock past her lips. To my delight, little Sandy opened enough that I didn't feel her teeth as I slid into her youthful mouth. I heard her whimper as I pushed about an inch in, and then just rested there, feeling her tongue cruise about, seeming to test the intruder. Wondrous feelings were surging through me.</p><p>""Sandy honey, keep jerking me off; and close your lips around my prick,"" I whispered excitedly, my voice sounding hoarse. The youngster gave a great shudder, but did as I commanded. </p><p>""Open your eyes and look at me,"" I urged the young beauty. </p><p>The 11-year-olds face gazed up at me, a look of surrender in her wide-open big brown eyes. Her tiny mouth with its full lips was stretched around my cock, which Sandy was still slowly stroking. As I ever-so-gently pushed my hips about, my prick moved around inside the child's mouth. I watched her cheeks in fascination as the head of my cock bulged out, first one cheek and then the other. </p><p>I slowly moved my shaft in and out, pushing about a half an inch further, and the youngster moaned, holding firm. Now that she had been able to take me, she obviously accepted it. I released her hair, expecting that she would obey me now.</p><p>""Damn, but you're good!"" I praised. ""Roll your tongue around the tip and then suck on it gently, sweetie. Get used to it. Do with it what you did with Georgie's. I think you'll like this even more. This is man-meat for you, little girl. Men are going to love you for this. That's it sweetie go ahead... Run your tongue around the end and keep your hand pulling up and down while you suck it gently. Don't make me move, you do it for me. Then move your head up and down; gently hold my cock within your lips and move your face down, taking it into your mouth as far as you can. Try to keep your teeth away.""</p><p>To my delight, the youngster willingly followed my instructions, tentatively rolling her tongue all over the glans, not yet taking me fully into her horny mouth, but just getting me ready. She lifted my shaft with her lips on my head, poising it so that my cock stood straight up - - that way she could see how big it really was. </p><p>Then she flickered her tongue over the hard meat, while clamping her lips around the shaft. She massaged my cock-head with her lips, sucking lightly and then harder as she pressed the shaft into her mouth. </p><p>""Nnnnggggaaahhhhddd!"" I let out a grunt of pleasure as Sandy tongued my cock, getting all the pre-cum she could off of the mushroom-shaped head. She sucked it gradually into her youthful mouth. I lifted my hips to her so that she could take my cock easier. I fed her my prick slowly and she now whimpered with delight. </p><p>I was really fascinated that the youngster was now mostly intent on sucking all of my prick. Her lips inched down gradually over my shaft, taking it halfway. I could already feel the head pressing against her tender throat. She actually whimpered in pleasure, either unaware or unconcerned about what came next.</p><p>It was an awesome sensation to be worked on by this child's hot mouth, just like being held in a velvet vice. At the same time, Sandy's little hand moved up and down the lower part of the shaft, as if wringing it in need of drawing out its juices. </p><p>I looked down in amazement at this pretty little 11-year-old girl giving me an unbelievable blowjob. It was fascinating how quickly the youngster adapted to what she was doing. Her head was deliberately bobbing up and down on my throbbing cock, and her soft brownish hair was hanging in a swinging veil. If I were to believe her, her little brother was her first; I was her second. Seeing just how excited she was, I guessed that soon a lot of little boys in her school would be pleasured by this hot little mouth. Beth's little girl was a willing and eager cock sucker.</p><p>""Nnnnggggghhh gaaaahddd oh cryst Sandy girl...you're so good...you're perfect at it...nngggg yeah, sweetie take it deeper...try to take it all in your mouth...guys really like that!""</p><p>It was probably too much to expect this 11-year-old beauty to be able to deep throat a man's cock, but it truth, I was smaller than most men, though admittedly, she was younger than most novices.</p><p>I ran my fingers through her hair, and then eased my hand down to her cheek as I felt my cock sliding deliciously into her young mouth. Sandy moaned as she pressed her face down, allowing my cock entry, slowly but surely. </p><p>Then, to my delight, she had all but about two inches of my pulsing cock in her mouth. The excitement shooting through me was indescribable. I was breathing quite heavily as I held her head, directing her.</p><p>""You are a natural cocksucker sweetie. You're going to make a lot of men happy..."" I groaned.</p><p>""Mmmmm,"" she hummed, pressing her mouth further down onto my shaft. Suddenly, I realized that she wasn't stopping! It seemed as if she wanted to get the entire thing inside. As wild sensations shot through me, the youngster sucked my cock with slow deliberation into her obviously horny mouth, working her way down until I actually felt my glans pushing into her tight throat. </p><p>""Oh God!"" I moaned in pleasure as I felt her lips tightly enclosed around the shaft, sucking it inside while her throat muscles seemed to be flexing about the head. To my amazement, this little girl had instinctively been able to deep throat me - and to do so perfectly - - it felt incredible as young Sandy sucked me all the way into her mouth. I cupped her smooth cheeks gently, feeling her mouth pucker, suck, and contract, drawing my entirety into her.</p><p>Then, shockingly, I actually felt the young girl's lips against the top of my balls. Sandy had somehow managed to take the full five plus inches of my hard, throbbing prick. I moaned in satisfaction. Then, as if she had been sucking cock all of her life, this little 11-year-old beauty gave me a hard tongue lashing from one end of my cock to the other, causing me to moan and squirm about in pleasured agony. </p><p>""Gaaahhhhh,"" I groaned.</p><p>Just when I thought my head would explode in lust, the youngster expertly started to drag my cock out of her throat, pausing when my swollen glans was out of her throat and about only half of the shaft was inside her hot moist mouth. I started to catch my breath again, when she surprised me anew by reversing course, sliding her lips downward over my throbbing shaft again, forcing the head into her throat all the way. By then her mouth was wet with her saliva, which I could feel saturating my cock and oozing down onto my balls. </p><p>I continued to cup my hands tenderly over her cheeks, my thumbs at her mouth, feeling her lips being spread by my cock-shaft. Then, as she forced my cock in and out of her voraciously working mouth, Sandy began to whimper, low in her throat; I don't know if it was because her mouth was sore or if she was reacting in pleasure, but in closing my eyes and listening to her whimpering, I couldn't help but believe that this little girl actually enjoyed what she was doing; I had heard of girls that loved to suck cock, but until then, I sorely doubted that. Now, lifting my hips in time with her mouth-thrusts, feeling her frantically sucking hard with every downward plunge of her neck that she gave my cock, I was a believer. Pleasure throbbed into my cock; it was only a matter of a minute or two more before I'd be cumming in this little girl's mouth. </p><p>Sandy rhythmically plunged her throat onto my cock, taking it all, not hesitating a bit. She swallowed every inch with each thrust. The child was an eleven-year-old wonder! I let her know how much I liked her blow-job by grunting in time with her mouth-thrusts, gasping out occasional praise.</p><p>Soon, I could feel the pressure beginning to build in my balls. I was surprised that I had lasted so long with this little virgin jerking me off, fondling my balls gently, and sucking my prick. </p><p>""Yeah, Sandy, that's good. I'm getting close. Just a few more thrusts - - you give such good head, taking all of me! Your throat's so tight! You're so good. You're making me - - uh - - you're making me - - don't stop - - don't stop - - I'm gonna shoot - - it's so good - - keep - - oh yes - - uh - -""</p><p>I was going to cum in this little girl's mouth. I couldn't hold back. Not knowing if Sandy knew this happened, I took a firm hold of the pre-teen's head, running my fingers through her hair and helping her to thrust my cock into her eager mouth in perfect time to make me cum! I didn't want her to pull away at the wrong time.</p><p>""Harder, Sweetie, do it harder...take it all...oh god yeah...""</p><p>My cock jerked in her mouth, and she shoved her face up and down harder on my shaft, impaling it again and again. I felt my cock welling up with hot jizz. Sandy had to know that something was happening because I saw her big brown eyes widen in fear as my prick suddenly swelled further, then began to spasm. </p><p>""I'm gonna shoot - - uh - - don't take your mouth off - - swallow it all!"" I twisted my fingers in her hair tightly again and held her mouth fixed on my prick. </p><p>It was then that it must have dawned on her what was about to happen for I suddenly saw her eyes widen in recognition. To my shock, she eagerly sucked my cock all the way into her mouth as I began to cum. I began to gasp and groan aloud. as I felt my jizz spurting into the child's mouth; my pleasure flooded through my body. To my delight, the youngster didn't reject what was happening; instead, she sucked me deep and took all of my thick semen. I was groaning continuously as I came in a rush. </p><p>Hot sperm filled little Sandy's exciting mouth, ran down her throat and trickled out of her lips. The youngster looked dazed and stunned with her mouth clamped to my prick and cum running down her chin. </p><p>""Swallow, baby girl...swallow!""</p><p>She looked up at me wide-eyed, her face flushed, her reddened mouth filled with my cum; I felt her cheeks welling up with it, a pleading look in her eyes, and she shook her head gently, as if to tell me she didn't want to do that. </p><p>""Swallow it all, Sweetheart,"" I softly urged her. </p><p>She closed her eyes and I then watched in fascination as her Adam's Apple began to move, letting me know that she was swallowing what remained of the last of my massive load of sperm that was still in her mouth, into her waiting belly.</p><p>Then she opened her mouth to breathe and I knew that this little girl had completed a full round. She looked up at me with a strange half-smile. Her eyes were still watery from the pounding her face had taken.</p><p>I let go of her hair and she stayed just as she was. I think that she was in a state of shock. Finally, she pulled back, my cock popping out of her mouth. </p><p>Looking down, I asked, ""Are you alright?""</p><p>Sandy again smiled weakly and nodded. ""Yeah, I guess so.""</p><p>I reached down and brought her to a standing position in front of me. ""You were great, sweetie. Was it what you thought it would be?""</p><p>She shrugged, saying, ""I don't know.""</p><p>""You're the very best, you know?""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>Sandy stood nervously, as I sat naked on the side of her mattress. ""Can I put my things on?"" she asked, taking a few steps backwards.</p><p>I smiled, shaking my head gently. ""Not unless you've changed your mind and want me to tell?""</p><p>Her eyes widened in fright. ""But I thought if I...you know...""</p><p>I interrupted the youngster. ""Honey, what you did to your brother was very wrong.""</p><p>""But...but..."" she was flushed.</p><p>""Come back over here in front of me,"" I told her.</p><p>Taking a deep breath, she padded back over barefooted until she was standing right before me. I moved my eyes over her exciting, naked young body, once more, feeling a stir in my crotch. It was super rare for me to get hard twice in one night; yet here I was again, feeling those familiar feelings beginning anew.</p><p>Excitement began to churn as I purposely looked at this little girl's hairless cunt and then looked up into her face to see that she had watched where my eyes greedily wandered.</p><p>""Open your legs, Sweetie,"" I said, softly.</p><p>The 11-year-old hesitated as realization must have hit her that her ordeal wasn't over yet. She seemed initially reluctant, but then spread her legs for me by moving her left foot over until her feet were about a foot apart. This caused the lips of her tight little camel toe to part slightly, allowing me a glimpse of pink, in addition to seeing where her clitoris lay hidden under cover.</p><p>When I again looked up into her face, I saw that she was flushed pink from my perverted examination. </p><p>I smiled again and reached out my hand. ""C'mon up here by me.""</p><p>After a moment's hesitation, the little preteen gave her hand to me. I gently pulled her closer, then maneuvered her around until she was sitting on my lap with her back to me, my stiff prick sticking up between the smooth flesh of child's hot young thighs, an inch or so below her little cunt. Little Sandy's body was trembling anew, undoubtedly guessing where I wanted this to go. </p><p>Putting both of my arms around her, moving under her armpits, I could feel the sweat of her apprehension on my forearms. Gently, but deliberately, I moved my hands onto the smooth, youthful flesh of the preteen's chest, my thumbs just resting against her budding little boobs. I could feel her little heart beating heavily beneath her chest. </p><p>Putting my mouth to the youngster's ear, I whispered into it, ""Spread your legs, sweetie, don't hide that pretty little thing."" As both of her legs were outside of mine, I was able to use my legs to part her thighs, parted enough to give me total access to her naked little cunt. </p><p>Her breathing was heavy as I then moved my hands down her exciting young body. When I realized that Sandy wasn't going to try to stop me, I began to thoroughly feel up this exciting little body. The 11-year-old gasped as I slowly cupped her tiny little breast morsels, cupping them until I felt her tiny nips become hard, pressing into my palms. She wriggled involuntarily on my lap as her nipples became erect under my touch as I gently pulled and teased them.</p><p>Surprised, but delighted at how afraid the girl was of my telling on her, I took full advantage, slipping my left hand down over the baby curve of her tummy, then lower. Her reaction showed her confusion, for as my hand moved down between her spread thighs and onto her bald pussy, Sandy rushed her hand down to grab my wrist, while at the same time her legs opened farther apart.</p><p>""Mmmmmm oooo Chad,"" the young virgin gasped,, ""Nnnnggg no ... you shouldn't...""</p><p>""Relax, Sweetie...relax,"" I whispered in her ear and immediately began to move my hand on the child's pussy. </p><p>""Oh god,"" she groaned, her hand immediately easing its grip on my wrist, giving me free access to pleasure her. As I began to touch and rub where no man had done so before, the youngster shuddered in my arms.</p><p>""That's it, baby girl...enjoy it, Sweetie,"" I murmured as I gingerly slipped a forefinger between the outer lips of her hairless plump labia and began sluicing gently within.</p><p>As I moved a finger up to try to entice the clit bud to come out and play, Sandy suddenly clenched her thighs tightly about my hand, gasping out, ""No!""</p><p>I reached up and cupped her chin in my free hand, then turned her head so that I could look at her face. In spite of her apprehension, there was also the distinct look of lust and excitement in her eyes.</p><p>""Open your legs, Sandy,"" I said, boldly, sensing that the youngster was apt to do whatever I demanded as long I didn't tell on her. ""And keep them open if you don't want me to tell on you.""</p><p>Her legs reluctantly parted and I now had complete access to the child's moist, gaping cunt. Her aroma permeated up through my nostrils, the smell was intoxicating for me. </p><p>Then, I repositioned her, turning her so that she was sitting sideways across my knee again. Once again I brought my lips to hers and with that, her lips parted submissively, allowing my tongue entry into her horny mouth and she immediately moaned at the contact. </p><p>To my delight, little Sandy was reacting passionately once more. As I kissed the young beauty, I gently rubbed my finger inside the 11-year-olds wet and quivering cunt. She was gasping in my mouth as I purposely aimed to arouse her horny young body into a frenzy.</p><p>As I broke the kiss, the youngster gave a deep gasp and reddened again.</p><p>""P-please don't, Chad,"" she begged. ""We can't...shouldn't...it's wrong... What if my mom finds out?"" She was much too young to realize that just by asking that question, she was already conceding the inevitability of what was going to happen.</p><p>Ignoring her weak objections, I continued sluicing my finger up inside the youngster's aroused little slit. Soon, her breathing began to change, becoming erratic, taking deeper breaths as her hot pussy became more excited. I was a bit amazed to find how wet the 11-year-old's cunt was inside under my exploring hand. </p><p>Sensing that she was about to totally surrender, I added a second finger between the wet inner lips of her labia and began a very gentle finger-fuck of the little girl, using just about an inch or so of my fingers and stopping just short of her hymen. </p><p>Little Sandy's lower body was now instinctively wriggling helplessly on my lap as I deliberately fingered her cunt. Her body couldn't stop itself from seeking pleasure from the powerful sensations my fingers were causing at the core of her girlhood. Her youthful mind and senses were becoming overloaded by sexual feelings she had never experienced before. </p><p>It was then that the pre-teen's breathing became shallower and more rapid and a sexual flush spread from her shoulders to her upper chest. A faint sheen of perspiration broke out on her excited young body. The room was filled with the smell of her sexual excitement, as her hips worked gently but deliberately to and fro.</p><p>""Omigod...omigod...omigod,"" she whispered excitedly, and it was then that the aroused youngster gave a deep sobbing gasp and I felt the moisture become much wetter. Sandy had just had an orgasm in my hand!</p><p>Taking my hand off her pussy, I moved it up to her waist. With my other hand, I took her chin gently and tilted her face so that I was looking into her cloudy eyes.</p><p>""You know I am going to fuck you, don't you, sweetie?"" I asked her, softly. </p><p>She gasped and went pale.</p><p>""Oh God Chad! Please don't! I can't... We shouldn't..."" she said helplessly.</p><p>""Give me a nice kiss,"" I commanded.</p><p>Sandy was either so aroused and so intimidated by then that she could not refuse. I pulled her to me and gently kissed the anxious little girl's soft lips, putting one hand behind her head and drawing her to me while looking into her frightened eyes. I eagerly pushed my tongue forward until I felt her closed mouth and, without giving her time to think, I ran the tip along her lips while pressing just a little more firmly. Despite herself, Sandy's lips parted anew, almost as if of their own accord. With cautious deliberation, I worked my tongue into the child's warm mouth. Sandy mournfully moaned as I took full possession of her hot wet young orifice again. I gave her a long deep kiss, sucking on her tongue and exploring her cheeks and gums with my demanding tongue. She was soon panting in my mouth. </p><p>""Mmmmm,"" she moaned. </p><p>The pre-teen was aroused in spite of her fear. She sat trembling atop my thigh as I continued our long, deep kiss. My head was awhirl from the aroma of arousal that was coming from the youngster's wet cunt, which was agitating itself on my thigh, despite her attempts to sit still. This little girl was destined to be a cock lover in every way.</p><p>I took my lips from hers. As I looked deep into her anxious eyes, I moved my hand up from her waist and gently cupped her tiny bare breast. She gasped as I parted her legs anew. I could feel the moistness of her young cunt against my flesh. I kissed her deeply again and began to feel her small breast more thoroughly. I could feel her gasping breathing, excited against my mouth despite her fear, as my hand continued cupping and kneading her budding breast. Sandy's cunt was now distinctly wetter against my thigh. </p><p>Then, breaking the kiss, I looked into her wide staring eyes, panic evident. I pushed her gently, urging her over to the center of the bed and then lay her down on her back alongside her stuffed teddy, her head resting on the pillows. Sliding over alongside her, I looked down at her naked body appreciatively and she looked back, biting her lip nervously.</p><p>""I can't..."" she whispered. ""You mustn't...please...what if I...you know...get pregnant...?""</p><p>""That can't happen until you start having your periods,"" I informed her.</p><p>She looked horrified at my answer and then, to my shock, she looked wide-eyed at me and managed to whisper frantically, ""But I do already!""</p><p>Strangely, that information seemed to cause my already re-hardened cock to twitch of its own volition. Ignoring this explosive news, I boldly said, ""Bend your knees high and bring your feet all the way up to your bottom and spread your legs more, baby girl."" </p><p>I don't know if it was because of the youngster's fear of being found out, or if it was because she actually wanted this to happen, but whatever the reason, Sandy obediently did as I requested, raising her knees and bringing her feet up under her. Then she slowly allowed her legs to open wider. It was like an open invitation! My cock was throbbing like never before.</p><p>Raising up onto my knees alongside her, I slowly, deliberately reached a hand over, putting it gently onto her hot baby-soft thigh. The excited little pre-teen caught her breath, but didn't stop me. Slowly, I then slipped my hand up between her legs and gently placed it onto her bald little pussy once again.</p><p>Sandy gasped at the contact, then tensed when she felt my finger probing where, until that night, no male had ever touched. To my relief, she then relaxed as I again eased my pointer finger into her wet moistened slit. Ever so gently, I began to sluice within, gingerly moving my finger up and down. When I felt her lower body begin to move gently of its own accord, I brought my middle finger up to join the other. The youngster again gave a soft gasp as I slowly began to finger-fuck her virginal cunt with two fingers, moving them in and out, pushing them in as far as the 11-year-old's maidenhead. </p><p>""You've got such a hot cunt, baby girl,"" I whispered. She blushed anew and shuddered. I included a third finger in the fuck and began to deliberately stretch her cunt. ""It's going to love a cock inside, isn't it? It's what you've been thinking about, isn't it?""</p><p>""But I don't want to get pregnant!"" she gasped. Her frightened eyes looked nervously into mine. There was no doubt that there was excitement mixed with her fear in hers. </p><p>""Sweetie, if you get pregnant I'll teach you how to seduce some grown up that you want...maybe your father..."" I couldn't help but to notice a real excitement on the youngster's face when I mentioned that she might fuck her father. I continued, ""...or a teacher...Then you can tell them that they got you pregnant and maybe they'll get you an abortion.""</p><p>After seeing the girl's reaction at the mention of her father, I suddenly guessed her masturbation fantasy. Indeed, I now sensed an unspoken invitation in her eyes. My offer to teach her how to seduce him must have set her mind racing.</p><p>Her eyes switched to my mouth and never left it as I lowered my face to her, and when I put my lips to hers, she actually moaned. I now held her close against me. I gave her a long kiss as I continued sluicing my three fingers as deep as I could within her wet slit without breaking anything. Eagerly once again, I put my tongue deep into the child's mouth while her arms went around me and she pulled me to her. At the same time, my free hand had grasped her right nipple between thumb and forefinger began to gently twist it as I was kissing and finger-fucking her. She began to breathe much heavier through her nose as I explored the inside of her mouth and the inside of her aroused slit. Her arms went completely around me and her hands began clasping at my bare back. </p><p>The youngster was frantic, passionate and demanding. Her breathing was erratic, coming in pants as her body experienced never before felt sensations. The 11-year-old was moaning and squirming about. When I deliberately pinched her nipple harder, she gasped into my mouth. I continued to hotly kiss her while teasingly fingering her now throbbing little slit. Leaving her little nip to recuperate, I then began to roughly squeeze the soft flesh of her small breast. The youngster's gasps increased as I fingered her breast flesh roughly and finger-fucked her moist and quivering cunt. This little girl was probably as aroused as any preteen could get. I remembered how the mention of her father had seemed to excite her and I knew that I was going to use that news to my advantage. </p><p>Breaking the kiss, I looked down at her as she lay panting with her knees splayed outward and my fingers in her cunt. If ever there was a slut in the making, it was little Sandy. Kneeling alongside her trembling body, I prepared to take the girl. </p><p>""Do you like this, Sandy?"" I asked, my fingers working teasingly inside her aroused slit. </p><p>She was shaking. ""I'm scared, Chad,"" she whispered. </p><p>I eased up on the sluicing, still using three fingers but going more gently. </p><p>""Take my cock in your hand, Sweetie. Make believe it's your daddy's. Stroke it in your hand,"" I told her. </p><p>Whether from lust, maybe the thought of holding her own father's cock, or simply because she felt she had to be obedient, she didn't hesitate, reaching over with her right hand, turning slightly towards me and taking my engorged five plus in her enclosed fist.</p><p>My mind went asunder as my fingers continued slicking in and out of the child's open cunt, at the same time I was enjoying the feel of her hand on my prick again.</p><p>""You know what I'm going to do to you now, don't you Sweetie?"" I asked. </p><p>She looked at me with panic in her eyes. I gave her a peck on the lips and then looked down at her anxious pinched face, while I continued to sluice my fingers in her cunt. The youngster was getting very wet and I delighted at the feel of her cunt-juice about my hand. </p><p>""I am going to fuck you Sandy,"" I said, quietly.</p><p>""Please don't give me a baby,"" she begged. ""What would I do? What would my parents say?"" </p><p>""It's okay. I'll teach you how you can get your father to do it to you too, when you visit him on weekends. I'm going to show you what to do to get ready for your Daddy. Wouldn't you like that?"" She tensed and her eyes suddenly widened, and I knew that this little girl secretly thought of having sex with her father. ""He can cum in you, too, so you won't know whose baby it is."" I know that didn't make sense because it wasn't at all likely to get him to fuck her, especially in the immediate future, but still, the idea seemed to truly excite the girl.</p><p>""You can stop jerking me off now,"" I said and as soon as she did, I moved my legs over hers until I was kneeling between her thighs. </p><p>I spit in my hand and rubbed it about my swollen cock, then guided the head to her hot little slit. Without giving her time to think, using my left hand, I opened the lips of her wet cunt and I brushed the head of my prick between them. Teasingly, I rubbed the head of my cock in and out between her tight labial lips. I did that for a few minutes to get her used to feeling a man's penis between her legs. She relaxed more and more. </p><p>It took a couple of tries to even get the head inside her wet slit. When it started to enter her, Sandy gave a loud gasp, caught her breath, screwed her eyes up, then squeezed them shut. She threw her arms around me, squeezing me tightly. </p><p>""Open your eyes and look at me, sweetie,"" I said gently, as I pulled my hips back. </p><p>She opened her tear-filled eyes and fixed them on mine. I slowly began to push my prick into her tight cunt. I couldn't get it in right away. Shifting my body about to better line up my throbbing prick to the pre-teen's vagina, I pressed the glans against her slit, spreading as much pre-cum over it as I could. </p><p>I worked my way into her little pussy. She gasped and shuddered but kept her eyes on mine.</p><p>When I finally got an inch or so up inside her wet slit, I paused momentarily, panting excitedly, smiling proudly down into the youngster's still nervous face. </p><p>""It's in you, Sweetie,"" I told her and then started to very gently sluice inside her pliant pussy lips with what little I had inside her. It felt great and her channel was slowly becoming more relaxed in spite of her terror. </p><p>I was truly inside this little girl's cunt, inching into her a little further each time, coaxing her wetness onto my cock. </p><p>""Do you like this, Sweetie?"" I asked. </p><p>She said, ""You feel so huge inside me. I feel so full.""</p><p>""Do you like it?"" I asked again.</p><p>""Uh huh, yeah!""</p><p>I pressed a little harder and slid a little further in. Suddenly I felt resistance. I was at her hymen. Oh God. I know I'm evil but the thought of taking this 11-year-old's cherry was the most exciting thing I'd ever felt. With the head of my cock just at the entrance of her never before penetrated vagina, I softly told her, ""This is going to hurt a bit, Sweetie.""</p><p>Sandy shook her head in frustrated fear. Her face was flushed red and she was trembling. She said, ""It already hurts a little, but it feels good too.""</p><p>I pushed a little harder against her tight virgin barrier. The youngster was so tight and hot inside, I was already beginning to feel a tingle in my balls. I knew that this might not last very long. I withdrew again and started gently fucking into her so that the end of my prick was touching and stretching her hymen with each stroke. I did so knowing that this 11-year-old's vagina was slowly becoming more stretched by my prick. It was hard going. Although my cock is only five inches long, it never would have gone into this 11-year-olds tight little channel without tearing her if I hadn't first stretched and moistened her with first my fingers and now my cock. </p><p>""Oh...God...ohhhhhhh..."" Sandy balled up the sheet in her fist and hunched her shoulders. ""God, that feels so...oh, Chad...""</p><p>I pushed her tiny slender legs down flat against the mattress and shimmied up a bit more as that position gave me the most control over the little pre-teen and the best leverage for breaking through her cherry in one hard and forceful stroke. </p><p>My face was now very close to hers, our noses were touching and I was staring into her eyes. Her eyes gazed straight back into mine in mute terror. I began to push deeper into her virgin cunt. </p><p>""Oh yes,"" she moaned. I moved the head of my cock and guided it between the youngster's steaming cunt-lips, to the entrance of her vagina. ""Oh yes...yes...yes......put it in...Do it to me Chad...uh!""</p><p>I kissed her and slid my tongue into her mouth, kissing her slowly and deeply as I prepared to take her cherry. My cock was still nibbling at her maidenhead, slowly forcing an opening. </p><p>No longer in control of my lust, I took a firm hold on Sandy's legs and began to force my cock into her. When I did so, another half-inch slid into my girlfriend's little 11-year-old girl. She shuddered, but surprisingly didn't seem in pain. Then the muscles of her young cunt squeezed me, sending shivers throughout my body. I couldn't help myself. I wasn't even sure I was in control any longer. </p><p>I held her hips so she couldn't move away and gave a final forceful thrust. </p><p>That did it. I felt a sudden release as the fragile barrier ruptured, feeling her cherry break.</p><p>""Nnnnnngggggggg!!!!"" she gasped and sucked in air and clenched her hands into my back with all her might. We both stayed unmoving as cock and cunt became one. </p><p>Looking down at the youngster, it looked as if she was in awful pain, so I slowly gently began to pull back. Looking down between us, I saw a dark streak of red along the top of my shaft.</p><p>""It-it's o-okay...put it back..."" she whispered.</p><p>""Are you sure, sweetie?""</p><p>She looked up at me and nodded. </p><p>Again I pushed into the youngster's hot pussy. This time I could feel the place where her cherry had been. It felt like a tight little ring sliding down the shaft of my cock as I slid further into the little girl. Whatever pain little Sandy was feeling, she managed to bear; her arms tightly wrapped around me, squeezing me. </p><p>""Oh yes! Oh Chad - - it's so hard...push it all the way - - all the way in - - I want all of you in me! Uh! G - - good - - uh - -"" she gasped aloud as I penetrated her, my cock stretching her virginal cunt-lips. </p><p>Her tight pussy gripped the shaft of my prick, holding it tight as I worked it in an inch at a time. The little pre-teen was still incredibly tight, though it was easier now that she'd been broken. I entered her halfway, letting her rest as she relaxed her cunt muscles. Then, holding tight, I forced my cock the remaining inches into her cunt.</p><p>Finally, I was there, buried inside my girlfriend's little girl. I was all the way in her, and I could feel the head of my cock rubbing against her cervix. I thought about all the times I had done this with her mother but it had never felt as good as this. Little Sandy's cunt was like a velvet vice and there was a wild excitement in hearing the child's soft whimpers and murmurs. The youngster's mouth popped wide open and she panted crazily, whimpering and moaning as she felt my cock filling her insides.</p><p>She was moaning continuously now, saying, ""Omigod Chad, you're so big inside me!""</p><p>I withdrew slowly and was shocked to hear her high pitched whimper. This little girl obviously liked cock filling her up. </p><p>Sandy instinctively lifted her hips and whimpered as I shoved my cock back in until her cunt-lips were stretched around my swollen shaft again. I groaned aloud, feeling her cunt-fluids gushing over my cock. After gasping in pleasure, she lowered her hips slowly, pulling a few inches of my hard shaft out of her pussy, immediately thrusting back up at me. Sandy's tight channel was begging to be fucked and her little body was instinctively learning how to do it; the young girl squeezed her inner muscles tightly, gripping every inch of my cock as it slid into her. </p><p>""Oh, Chad, it feels so big!"" </p><p>Out again, slowly. </p><p>In again. </p><p>Out, a little faster. </p><p>And in. </p><p>And out and in. </p><p>Sandy's cunt was very wet now, and my cock moved more easily. I know I was breathing harder and I could feel the tingling begin to build, down in the depths of my genitals.</p><p>The youngster's pelvis was writhing sensually, side to side, forward and back. Slowly, carefully, I pulled my cock back until most of it was exposed, then I pushed it into her again. She gasped excitedly. When I was completely buried in her again, I pulled her hips harder against myself and pushed even more. Sandy groaned and shook her head. </p><p>I began to fuck her somewhat harder, though not yet feeding her all five plus inches yet; the 11-year-old's cunt was just too small to rush it. Feeling an incredible wetness, I gently pulled back, partially withdrawing. I looked down and saw that the shaft of my cock was glistening with a pink-tinged wetness; most of that was the youngster's virgin blood. </p><p>""Sweetie,"" I said with a smile, as I looked down at her. ""You're not a virgin anymore. You're a big girl now."" </p><p>That said, I thrust downward again, my shaft pushing into her youthful flesh, then withdrawing, the beginning of a steady fuck. Soon, her grip around me relaxed, losing its tenseness. At the same time her fingers began to dig into my back and her legs suddenly moved up around me. </p><p>""Mmmm it's...oh Chad...it isn't HURTing so m...ahhh mmmm it's getting b-better..."" she gasped, and her hips began to move of their own accord. </p><p>The youngster moaned as I began to push my hips up and down, my cock in and out, cautiously at first, then faster, as my cock began to throb in time with her little hips as she started to move instinctively. Sandy rocked her hips forward and back on my throbbing cock as it shoved hard and deep into her tightly squeezing channel. I pulled it halfway out and then thrust it in again, fucking her all the way </p><p>""That's it Sweetie...that's a girl...enjoy yourself sweetheart...I told you, you'd like it..."" I gasped as I began to fuck in earnest, moving in and out of her tightness with deeper and deeper thrusts. With each thrust of my prick, Sandy was gasping in air; emitting it out with gusto upon each withdrawal. Her fingers were digging into my back; she was instinctively making sure that nothing would stop her from getting her full, hard, deep fuck!</p><p>My mind no longer mine, I continued to fuck her, slowly lengthening my stroke until she was getting my entire length up inside her, and at the end of each push, I could feel my glans punching at her tight little cervix. </p><p>I asked when was the last time that she had her period and she said, ""A couple of weeks ago."" Her voice was soft but urgent. ""Are you going to do it all, Chad? Are you going to have a...a...are you going to shoot inside me?"" The sound of the youngster's voice saying such things raised my mind to a white hot cauldron, bubbling with the need to finish what I had started.</p><p>""Close your eyes, baby girl...Make believe that your Daddy is doing this to you.""</p><p>""Oh yes, Chad, I want that!""</p><p>""Okay, Baby Girl...we'll make that happen for you..."" I told her.</p><p>I began to fuck her even harder, pressing her little butt deeper into the mattress of her bed and giving her all five plus inches of man-cock. </p><p>""Your Daddy's gonna do this Sweetie...You need to be good for him..."" </p><p>Her eyes were screwed up and she was biting her lip. I kept thrusting deeper and deeper, my knob-head brushing her cervix with each stroke. ""Uhnn uhnn oh ahhh...""</p><p>""Daddy's gonna kiss you, Sweetie...Kiss him back, fuck him back...!"" I gasped then leaned down as she parted her lips so that I could kiss her as I fucked her hot pussy. I eased my tongue into her mouth, gently as I fucked her hard. She shoved her mouth against mine and started Frenching me crazily, begging for a rough, hungry kiss. The thought of her father fucking her obviously excited the 11-year-old tremendously. </p><p>I thrust my tongue rapidly in and out of the youngster's mouth, getting hornier as I felt my orgasm coming on. Sandy panted and whimpered as our tongues riddled each others' mouths; she began to beg, every time my tongue left her.</p><p>""Oh yes...oh oh..."" Sandy was gasping and shaking.</p><p>""Daddy's gonna wanna fuck you hard, Baby girl...is that okay?""</p><p>""Yes Chad I want my Daddy...I want him.....hurry...faster Chad...faster,"" the 11-year-old was panting as I fucked her newly deflowered cunt. ""Do it to me, Chad. Do me like Daddy will want to... f-fuck me! I want my Daddy to fuck me...to shoot his sperm in me!""</p><p>I couldn't believe what the youngster was saying. Out of her head with lust, Sandy was now using words unconsciously. The total lewdness of those words coming from the mouth of such a young girl, especially when that young girl was so innocent to me just a day earlier, was overpowering.</p><p>""Do it to me - - do it Chad - - hard - - fuck me - - YOU fuck me - - make me finish - - fuck me - - fuck me - - fuck me!"" </p><p>I eagerly shoved my hot hard flesh into hers, pounding the long shaft in and out of the little girl's tight slit, fucking into her again and again as she seemed to be muttering incoherently. I flexed the muscles of my cock, hoping that the youngster would cum before I did. Sandy was right on the brink - - her legs moved up higher around me and she clutched at me tightly, as did her arms and hands. The 11-year-old was going to cum any second!</p><p>I hurriedly slid my hand down between her legs, pressing my fingers between her wide-open legs, touching her clit. I began to massage it, stroking her firm bud up and down as she got ready to cum.</p><p>""Daddy's going to want to cum in you, Sandy...he won't say that, but that's what he'll want to do...are you ready for that?""</p><p>""Oh yes - - oh yes - - oh yes - -"" she panted, as I jacked her off - - her clit was erect and exploding with pleasure, I knew. Leaning down, I thrust my tongue rapidly into her mouth, sucking at her tongue hungrily as I felt my cock about to give way and spurt into her. </p><p>She whimpered crazily as I pounded into her. She bit my tongue roughly, pulling it deeper into her mouth as I kissed her and rammed my cock into her. I sensed that I was about to knock up my girlfriend's little daughter, and I should have had enough sense to pull out, but at that moment, I ACTUALLY WANTED TO IMPREGNATE HER. And I was so hot, I had convinced myself that in spite of her earlier words, Sandy wanted that too.</p><p>She lifted her ass in time with my cock, taking my long shaft rhythmically. The youngster's moans suddenly got much louder - - she was cumming! Her cunt gushed over my cock; I could feel squishiness of her thick pussy juices running over my balls. I rubbed her clit, making her cum harder as she let out a wild animal-like groan.</p><p>Then she was shouting, ""OHHH - - OH! I'M... IT'S HAPPENING, CHAD! KEEP FUCKING ME! FUCK ME HARD!""</p><p>I fucked her hard, all right, sliding my long shaft rapidly in and out of tiny pussy. She rammed her hips back against me, impaling her cunt on my cock as I fucked her. Then, as I felt her cunt-spasms contracting, I grunted and got ready to spurt.</p><p>""Oh yeah, Sweetie...I'm gonna cum too...Just like you're gonna make your Daddy cum!"" </p><p>Sandy really went wild then! </p><p>""Oh yes, Chad do it inside me! Please, shoot - - shoot - - shoot it - - cum in my - - inside me!"" </p><p>I could feel the sudden build-up in my balls and my fully engorged cock seemed to swell even more as the spasm began. </p><p>""OH YEAH HONEY, HERE IT CUMMMMMSSS AHHHHHHH...!""</p><p>Suddenly, just as the explosion began, the youngster's arms and legs tightened around me as if she was clutching to save herself from the boogie man. Thrusting into her throbbing young cunt with all of my power, I held myself in her depths as the spurts of cum from my pulsing cock began to flood her. Potent sperm began to explore the untamed fertile land looking for a place to settle down. Little Sandy didn't realize that her excited body was eagerly welcoming the strangers and was soon instinctively constricting around the leader's head as my cum began to flood her insides. Her tight pussy channel was drawing my potent sperm against her cervix, straight into her waiting womb.</p><p>""OH CHRIST!!!"" I moaned as my cock gushed out my thick load of powerful semen. Sandy whimpered and went on begging for more cum as I shot stream after stream of cum spurting into her aching twat. Even as I was shooting, I was well aware that I could be knocking up the youngster.</p><p>Little Sandy writhed and wriggled against me and the tiny muscles in her cunt continued to massage my cock, squeezing the last drops out of me, then trying to milk me for what was no longer available. </p><p>I let out a final groan as my cock stopped shooting into her. She had fucked me dry! For another minute or so, I lay atop her with my prick buried to the balls in her cunt and I could feel her gasping breathing. Then I felt nature take its course as I began to soften.</p><p>I sighed as I eased my deflating cock slowly out of her cum-drenched cunt.</p><p></p><h5>Prologue</h5><p>For those that may be wondering: no, Sandy did not become pregnant by me. However, there certainly was no happy ending to this.</p><p>Shortly after this, I contacted one of my competitors, whose home offices were in another state. There were a couple of former co-workers who now worked there and they gladly gave me a job. I just found it much too tense being around Sandy when I visited Beth. I was always afraid that the youngster was going to say something in front of her mom.</p><p>About three months after I moved out, I was punched in the stomach with an email from Beth. It seems that her ex-husband was arrested for molesting little Sandy. He actually had sex with her, my ex-girlfriend wrote. She found out and had him arrested and they were now awaiting going to trial.</p><p>I had no way of knowing for sure, but it seemed like a safe bet to me that it was Sandy who was the aggressor. I guessed that her father didn't have much of a chance fighting off the youngster, who I knew must have lured him into sex in some manner.</p><p>I truly feel guilty, not just about what I did with Sandy, but I blame myself for whatever transpired between she and her dad. My initial reaction was to tell the authorities that it probably wasn't his fault, but then I realized how stupid that was; it would always be the grown-up's fault. All that a confession from me would do is to give me a cell in prison alongside Beth's ex-husband.</p>"
476,Mira Catches Her Dad,A Purvversion,purvvauthor@yahoo.com,"['Mf13', 'inc', 'fath', 'dau']","It began when my thirteen year old daughter came home and found me watching a porno and rubbing myself. Before the night was over, I had no more need to watch pornos.",2013-01-07T00:00:00,"The majority of the stories posted on this site by A Purvversion were totally written by The Purvv. However, many are bits of stories originally written by others but massaged into a new story by The Purvv. In the vast majority of these, over 50% of the writing comes from the pen of The Purvv. They were intended for his private files, with no intent on taking credit for someone else's efforts. Thus, if now posted here, that should be considered.

The vast majority of these stories contain sex between an adult with an underage girl and are simply made up stories, much like murder mysteries; any real such activity should be condemned. It cannot be overemphasized that none of these 'purvverted' finished stories are even remotely true. I would strongly urge any adult who would even contemplate such demented actions as are depicted to consider seeking help from someone (clergy, doctor, police, etc).","<p></p><h5>""A Father Daughter Vignette"", Chapter 1</h5><p>While my daughter was at cheerleading practice, I was at home watching a family incest video. I had already jerked off twice, and was now watching the last 20 minutes of the movie. There was a father and daughter scene in progress when Mira walked in. Apparently, a rainstorm had interrupted and canceled an outdoor practice, and her friend's mom took her home. I hadn't heard the door so was caught with my pants down, almost literally, when Mira came into the room. As it was, I was sitting in just my shorts, deliberately rubbing my crotch, with my eyes glued to the screen as the father ate his daughter out.</p><p>I finally realized that my 13-year-old was in the house when she moved, standing alongside the couch where I was sitting. Mira didn't have time to even say hello or show shock at what I was watching as I frantically and hurriedly snatched the clicker and shut off the action.</p><p>""I...oh baby, I'm er so sorry...I er didn't expect you home yet...er...um...""</p><p>Mira was as red as a beet from embarrassment, but surprisingly, she didn't run away in a panic. Instead, she managed to tell me why the practice was called off (I had been so involved in the video and masturbating that I hadn't even realized we were having a storm). To my daughter's credit, she was able to complete the explanation even though she was obviously uncomfortable about what she'd found me doing.</p><p>Almost because I didn't know what else to say, I said, ""Yeah, well, I wasn't expecting you, and decided to watch ermmm movie.""</p><p>As someone who knew that she had the upper hand, she snapped, ""Yeah, I could see that.""</p><p>I properly blushed a bit, and muttered, ""I'm sorry baby.""</p><p>I was about to get up to go to my room to get dressed when Mira's next question floored me.</p><p>""Can I watch it with you?""</p><p>Holy shit! Did this catch me off guard! I mean, although some girls are sexually aware and some even involved by the age of thirteen, Mira was a complete innocent. At least I was pretty sure of that.</p><p>""I don't think so, Sweetheart. Maybe in another few years.""</p><p>She looked at me strangely, then pursued, ""Please Daddy. I was watching that for a minute and I, er, I wanted to ask... Come on Dad, please?""</p><p>I paused, then asked, ""Have you ever seen one of these type of movies?""</p><p>She shook her head. ""No,"" she said, then added, ""but I know about some stuff.""</p><p>I smiled. ""You do, hah?""</p><p>She nodded as if to assure me. I looked at her standing there in her cheerleading outfit. Mira was a beautiful little girl who probably was already turning heads. I often thought how I wished that my wife was still with us, so that she could be advising the youngster on life in general. I knew that I wasn't up to the task.</p><p>I nodded, ""Okay, Toots, you can watch the rest of it with me, but if it's too, er, too much, just let me know and I'll stop it, okay?""</p><p>Mira beamed, ""Thanks Daddy.""</p><p>So it was that she and I watched the end of the movie. About fifteen minutes of what we saw were scenes of oral sex between that father and daughter. The other five minutes had no sex at all. Still for that fifteen minutes, I was probably as hard as I'd ever been while watching a porno flick. Part of the reason was that I was sitting with my own daughter watching this stuff. Another reason was that my eyes kept flashing to Mira, seeing her in her short outfit while father and daughter sex was on the TV. Further complicating the problem, I saw that Mira's eyes kept sneaking looks at the hard-on in my jockeys. And when I saw that she kept squirming, the thought that my little girl was getting sexually aroused, either from the movie or looking at my cock, or both... well, I was a wreck. Needless to say, I went right up to my room afterward, and jerked off for a third time that day.</p><p>That night, Mira was sitting on the couch with me, in the curve of my arm, watching TV, when she spoke.</p><p>""Dad?""</p><p>""Yeah, Sweetie?""</p><p>""Can I ask you a couple of questions?""</p><p>""Oh, a couple. Greedy now, aren't we? Not satisfied with only one?""</p><p>She giggled, then said, ""Yeah, well, it's like maybe a bit complicated, you know?""</p><p>I nodded my head, asking, ""I'm just teasing, Sweetheart. Go ahead, ask away.""</p><p>""Well, it's like about that movie we saw.""</p><p>I know that I tensed up. I hadn't been expecting any talk about that. Still, I allowed her to continue by simply saying, ""Uh huh.""</p><p>""Do er guys do that, you know, like what we saw them do in the movie? I mean, I know it's done cause I saw it, but I mean like do er normal guys do that?""</p><p>How do I ask this properly? ""You mean oral stuff? Like with the mouth?""</p><p>""Uh huh, yeah.""</p><p>I grinned about the normalcy question. ""Well yeah, they do, sometimes.""</p><p>""But why? I mean, like er, do you, er they, like doing it? Isn't it dirty?""</p><p>I suddenly had a hard-on again, just from that question. Was that a slip of Mira's tongue or did my little girl wonder if I ate pussy?</p><p>""As to it being dirty, almost never, because most girls keep themselves clean down there,"" I paused, then decided to push, adding, ""in the cunt!""</p><p>Mira gasped. I thought she was about to give me one of those long 'Daaaaaad' cries but she didn't.</p><p>I continued. ""Some guys like it, some just do it to give pleasure to the female.""</p><p>She looked up at me, a slightly confused look on her face. ""Does it feel as good to a girl as it seemed in that movie?""</p><p>""To be honest with you Sweetie, I didn't think that girl was enjoying it as much as girls that I..."" I quickly caught myself and finished with, ""I er, I kinda think maybe because all the cameras were on those two that it wasn't like real, so that girl was not as excited as I er would have thought.""</p><p>""Was that really her father?'</p><p>""I doubt that, Hon. Usually, they use regular actors.""</p><p>""Oh...""</p><p>I waited, knowing that she had more on her mind.</p><p>Then, ""So then fathers don't do those things with their daughters?""</p><p>Maybe I was reading too much into things, but I picked up on the fact that she said 'with their daughters' rather than 'to their daughters'. Did that mean that Mira...? No, it just meant that my dirty mind was trying to make something out of nothing. That the excitement I had felt with my daughter earlier that day was on my mind.</p><p>""Sure they do. That's one of the reasons that they make movies like that. It's not a common occurrence because society has told us that sex between family members is wrong, and there are laws against it. But in many a house either a father has erotic feelings for his daughter or the daughter has such feelings for her father. In some cases both have such feelings. And sometimes they er act on their feelings.""</p><p>""Do you think it's wrong, Daddy?""</p><p>""I don't think that's as easy to answer as it once was, Sweetums. It used to be so taboo because of the chance of the girl getting pregnant. I think that most times that happens there is something the matter with the baby when its born, like being deformed and stuff. But nowadays, what with birth control available...condoms and pills...well, to be honest, I'm not sure that I'm against a brother and sister doing things, for example.""</p><p>""But...er, what about, er, you know, like a father and daughter...like in that movie?""</p><p>I laid my free hand over my crotch, trying not to be obvious. My cock was twitching inside my pants. Was Mira thinking about her and I? Would I dare do anything with my own daughter?</p><p>""I er well, I guess er a lot depends on the girl's age...maybe not so much her real age, but her maturity, you know what I mean?"" Mira nodded and I finished, ""And if it was something that was not being forced on her.""</p><p>My daughter then dropped the subject, but the seed was planted in my brain. I still wasn't sure what thoughts were jumping around inside her young head, but I knew that if there was the least chance that Mira wanted to experiment in some way or another, I would be willing. That she was my own daughter, and only thirteen, mattered not.</p><p>When 9:30 PM came around, Mira moved off me. It was the usual time that she was allowed to watch TV until. She stood and said, ""I'm off to the showers. I'll be back in a little while to say goodnight.""</p><p>I nodded and watched her rush away, my eyes following her tight little butt as it swayed. I knew that I was having wrongful thoughts, but couldn't help myself.</p><p>I went back to watching TV, turning on the all news channel. It was about twenty minutes later that Mira came back down. She had finished her shower and dried off, and was now saying goodnight. She had a robe over her as she approached the couch where I was sitting.</p><p>""Night, Daddy,"" she whispered, then bent to kiss me. Usually, she pecks me on the cheek, but on this night she placed her lips atop mine, and although she didn't do anything more than peck, I found myself reacting. Feeling the youngster's lips on mine, I put my hand up behind her head, not really using any pressure, and pushed my mouth a bit harder than normal against hers. We stayed together for nearly a half minute, and although neither of us made any other effort to do more, when our lips parted, we were both breathing harder. I had moved my hand under Mira's chin and didn't let her pull away.</p><p>Looking into her eyes, I softly said, ""If you want to come in by me in my room, you can. I'll be up in about ten minutes.""</p><p>We both looked into each others eyes. I think she was wondering what would happen if she did come in by me. I saw fear mixed with excitement in her eyes. I could see that my little girl had a deep curiosity.</p><p>Then she surprised me by saying, ""Okay, Dad. I'll go there now and wait for you."" She then rose, turned and hurried back upstairs.</p><p>No sooner was Mira out of the room than I was turning off the TV. I had a raging hard on. I had no idea where this was going, but I was certainly going to follow the lead. As I was making sure that everything was shut down for the night, I heard the doors upstairs. I felt another twitch in my cock, knowing that my little girl was probably hopping onto my bed right at that moment.</p><p>After locking the front door and turning out all but the hallway night light, I then hurried upstairs. Instead of going directly to my room, I went into the bathroom, where I stripped and showered. After hurriedly drying off, I put on my jockeys again and nothing else. I then headed to my room.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>Opening the door to my dimly lit room, I saw my little girl on my bed, a blanket on top of her. Mira turned to me as I entered and looked at me nervously as I walked to the bed. I was about to simply move under the blanket with her when the thought occurred that maybe she was naked.</p><p>Swallowing nervously, I reached down, grabbed the blanket and asked, ""Can I take this off you baby girl?""</p><p>Mira smiled somewhat and just looked up at me without answering. I then slid the covering off her body. My daughter was lying on her back, dressed in her sheer white nightie. Although not naked, I was still able to make out that she wasn't wearing a bra and I could see those two little beauties behind the veil of cloth.</p><p>I got up on the bed. Laying alongside her as she lay on her back, I got up on my side facing her. Still lying there silently, she turned her head to watch me; I could see that her breathing had quickened. My eyes ran over her little body.</p><p>Reaching over to the bow holding the top of her nightie, I quietly asked, ""Can I untie this Sweetie?""</p><p>My daughter's face flushed pink and she licked her lips. Then ever go gently, she nodded her head. My cock, already hard, began to twitch almost uncontrollably. There was no longer any doubt in my mind just how curious Mira really was, and that she probably wanted to at least experiment with me.</p><p>The knot was a very simple bow that untied with one pull. With it undone, I hesitated, not sure how my little girl would react if I totally parted her nightie. Rather than ask again, I now gently pushed the right side of her nightie open, baring one precious breast to my eyes. When Mira didn't stop me, I then pulled the left side open.</p><p>My daughter now lay open to me so that I could see her naked tits exposed. I stared hungrily at the flawless budding globes with their stiff little pink nipples. The sight was breathtaking. Excitement flushed through me as my heart began to race.</p><p>""Take it all the way off, baby girl,"" I urged in a near whisper, wanting to be sure that she was willing.</p><p>I watched as the youngster swallowed nervously; she then quickly half lifted herself, shucking first one side, then the other. After that she lay back down, closing her eyes as if she was afraid of facing me. My 13-year-old was here in my bed, lying on her back naked, except for a pair of hipster panties.</p><p>""You are so beautiful, Hon,"" I whispered, looking over her exciting little body.</p><p>I moved a hand onto her tummy, and began gently rubbing along her quivering stomach to her waist. When she didn't resist, I shimmied closer. My cock was as hard as its ever been.</p><p>I leaned down, slowly, so as not to frighten her, then softly kissed her face, her neck, moving down to her shoulders, while at the same time I gently caressed her body with my hands; Mira's skin was as soft and smooth as only such a young girl's can be. I continued kissing down her shoulders and her arms as her breathing began to increase. There was no doubt in my mind that this was something my daughter wanted. I felt her hands move to my back as I then moved over to suck her budding breasts, just now outgrowing her a-cup bras.</p><p>""Mmmmm,"" she moaned as her fingers pulled me closer.</p><p>My daughter's nipples were rock hard. I sucked first the right nipple while gently holding and squeezing her left breast, then started to lick her entire tit, excited to see that her breathing had become heavy. I then moved my mouth to suck her left nipple and flick it with my tongue, as Mira began moaning. Her hands moved to the back of my head, obviously not wanting me to stop. The youngster was squirming as if her body was seeking to get as much enjoyment as my mouth could give her.</p><p>I started to kiss my way down, pausing to lick and teasingly suck about the baby soft flesh of her flat quivering stomach, before arriving at the waistband of her panties. Mira's breathing was quite heavy as she looked down at me, her eyes showing both fear and lust. I'm sure that she was guessing, even hoping, what I was going to do, though she was undoubtedly very nervous. She knew nothing about cunnilingus other than what she saw in the movie. It obviously had looked exciting to her and, although she had never experienced it, she wanted it, and she had decided that she wanted me to be the one to do it to her. My mind was racing; my cock was twitching. I was about to feast on my own daughter's cunt!</p><p>The aromas coming up from between her legs, from inside her sweet little pussy were permeating throughout my nostrils, driving me crazy with lust. I had sniffed her panties from the hamper in the past, but now my face was only an inch or so away from my 13-year-olds cunt.</p><p>I got on my knees and I nuzzled my face and nose against her pubic mound and scraped my teeth against her pussy through the sheer fabric of her panties.</p><p>""Ahhh!!!"" Mira issued a short frightened sound, much as if she was surprised. Then she closed her mouth and looked down at me, her upper teeth nervously nibbling her lower lips.</p><p>The crotch of her panties was absolutely soaked with pussy juice. I licked at her through her panties as she began to sigh and grind her crotch into my face.</p><p>""MmmmnnnDaddy...""</p><p>My mind was in awhirl, the smell was overpowering my senses. That this was my own little girl who was so horny only seemed to make it all the more exciting. That she was only thirteen and so aroused was mind-boggling.</p><p>While my mouth nuzzled into the awesome crotch area, I moved both hands up to the sides of her hips, at the elastic of her panties. Feeling my fingers slipping within to grasp, Mira suddenly rushed her hands over mind, clutching at them. She whispered fearfully, ""Daaaa!""</p><p>My cock was throbbing like never before; I wanted my daughter like I never wanted any female before; but there was no way in hell that I was going to do anything by force.</p><p>""Do you want me to stop, Sweetheart?"" I gently asked, my captured hands still holding the waistband of her panties in their clutches.</p><p>My daughter didn't immediately respond. All that could be heard in the room was our aroused breathing. I looked up and saw that she was once again biting her lower lip. I waited nervously; if she told me to stop, I would.</p><p>Finally, after a long minute, she eased her grip and then pulled her hands from mine. Then she whispered, ""No, Daddy...d-don't stop.""</p><p>Mira then voluntarily lifted her butt as both of my hands pulled her panties down to her ankles. She instinctively kicked out of them and lay back on the bed. My 13-year-old daughter now lay on her back on my bed, as naked as the day she was born.</p><p>Smiling down at her, I picked up the panties in my hand and, while looking at her, held them to my nose as I drew in her wonderful scent. I watched her surprised look as her aromas twirled in my brain.</p><p>Tossing the panties to the floor, my eyes dropped to my daughter's cunt; this was the first time in my life that I was looking at it with incestuous lust altering my brain.</p><p>Moving from my knees, down to a prone position, I then slowly lowered my mouth to my 13-year-olds mons.</p><p>""Efffssssssssss,"" Mira gasped as my lips made contact with her labia.</p><p>Teasingly, I began to nuzzle my daughter's pussy and nip at her with my teeth. Mira lay back on the bed and spread her legs wide, giving me total access to her wondrous cunt. As I brought by tongue up across her outer lips, the youngster put her legs over my shoulders, putting her heels on my back and urging me toward her. She was never licked there, but her body knew it wanted to be.</p><p>Not knowing how sensitive a child's pussy might be, I delicately licked lightly about the labia as it began to open like a blossoming flower. When Mira mmmed and lifted her hips, I knew that I could do more. I then licked harder, my tongue going between her outer lips, tasting her nectar and ending up on her hardening clit. The youngster gasped at the electrical contact. I licked circles around her clit as she began to moan. </p><p>Seeing my daughter's aroused reactions, I moved down and stuck my tongue into her pussy as deep as it would go, flicking it in and out and up and down, tasting her sweet juices. The smells filling my nose were mind-boggling as was my daughter's excitement. Mira was urgently pulling me to her with her legs and grinding her pussy into my face. I was driving my tongue in and out of her cunt as she bobbed her hips up and down. My little girl was on fire with lust.</p><p>""Oooooh Daddy.""</p><p>I continued to lick, lap, kiss and smell, all the while my daughter was writhing about while involuntary sounds of excitement and pleasure were intermittingly coming from her throat.</p><p>Unable to control my total lust, I moved my mouth off her pussy and lapped my way down, allowing my tongue to slide downward within the crack of the youngster's ass. Mira twisted about, either from excitement or disgust, I'm not sure, but I wasn't about to be deterred. My senses were totally overwhelmed! My cock was throbbing and leaking, and suddenly it began pulsing and involuntarily squirting. I was actually cumming while I was eating my little girl.</p><p>Pulling my face away momentarily, I looked at her little rosebud and marveled at what I was about to do; something I'd never done in my life, but badly wanted to do to Mira. My cock had lost its maddening hardness, but my lust hadn't waned.</p><p>Pushing my mouth to the crevasse between the sweet cheeks of her exciting bubble butt, I then flicked out my tongue, teasing that spot as if my tongue was that of an anteater. I then thrust it in and Mira suddenly froze, as if awaiting to see what I was going to do next. She groaned aloud when I then began to rim her ass-hole. To try and describe the aromas of my aroused little girl that were down there would be folly; suffice it to say that my brain was overwhelmed.</p><p>As I flicked my tongue around my little girl's rosebud, I could feel it begin to relax and my tongue was able to enter a little ways. I fucked my tongue in and out of her as Mira was again moaning. I couldn't get enough of her youthful body.</p><p>After a minute or so of savoring her hole and crack, I moved back to her pussy, which was dripping now, lapping eagerly at the expelled love juices oozing out, sticking my tongue in as deep as it would go, swallowing those sweet liquids running from her cunt, then tonguing her clit, tongue-fucking the youngster some more, then sucking her clit, all the while allowing my nose to appreciate the wondrous cuntal aromas.</p><p>Mira was now really grinding her pussy into my face and making more noise, moaning, groaning and yelping.</p><p>""MMMMM OH OH..."" she cried out each time I hit a super sensitive spot that pleased her.</p><p>As I sucked her clit, I would flick little circles on it with my tongue. By then, I was hard again, tasting Mira's cunt and listening to the sounds of utter abandon she was making.</p><p>""Oh god Daddy, it's soooo good...""</p><p>""There...lick me there...that's it oh yeah yeah YES!""</p><p>""Ooooooo nnnnggg oh Daddy suck there lick ah ah ah!""</p><p>I continued lapping and sucking her pussy as Mira clutched me by the hair, pulling my face into her soaking pussy. Once again, she was in a moaning mode. I moved down, eagerly tongue-lapping her asshole some more and it was now reacting as if it had a mind of its own, puckering tight, then relaxing, then tight again, as if it were trying to entice my tongue for a visit. I moved back to her pussy, again teasing her aroused little clit, and then moving back down to her vagina, pushing my tongue in deep, at the same time tickling her clit with a finger.</p><p>I had a mouthful of cunt. I was grinding my tongue as far as it would go and moving my head up and down. My daughter was constantly moaning now. She had both her hands on my head pulling my hair, holding my head forcefully to her cunt, as her hips writhed about wantonly. I could have never imagined a 13-year-old capable of becoming so totally aroused and out of control.</p><p>She was wildly tossing about then. Moaning incoherently. Knowing that she was about to come, I moved my tongue up to her clit again. Mira was holding me like a vice, grinding her pussy into my face.</p><p>As I continued to lick her clit, I could feel her legs tense and she was heatedly muttering ""Oh yes, Daddy, Oh yes. Come on; do it Daddy, come on. I'm going to cum. Oh I'm going to cum, I'M GOING TO CUM! OHHHHH, OHHHHH YES, YES, I'M CUMMMINGGG NNNGGGHH, YES! AAAHHHH, YESSS, YESSS I'M CUMMING!!!""</p><p>Mira's pussy opened wide and drenched my mouth and face with her delicious cum. As she came, I lapped up all I could and she kept grinding against my mouth.</p><p>I kept licking but soon Mira pushed me away saying, ""No, Daddy, no, it's too much, it's too much.""</p><p>I pulled away and knelt up straight, watching my young daughter catch up with her breathing. Although I had been hoping that I'd end up fucking her, the fact that she was in a confused, yet exhausted state, made me decide to back away. There was no way that I'd ever force my daughter to do anything that she didn't want, and right then wasn't the time to try to encourage her into further sex.</p><p>I lowered myself onto my side, lying alongside her, facing her, watching her breathing pattern as she lay with her eyes closed.</p><p>Moving my hand onto her small little tit, I bent and whispered in her ear, ""Was that good, sweetie?""</p><p>She nodded and murmured, ""Um hmmm, yeah.""</p><p>""Good. That makes me happy knowing that I did good for you.""</p><p>Opening her eyes and turning to face me, she smiled and said, ""You did great for me, Daddy. Thank you so much. I've never felt like that.""</p><p>""Well you seemed to know what was happening to you,"" I commented remembering her use of the word cum.</p><p>Mira nervously giggled, saying, ""Well, I have felt some things with my hand, you know?""</p><p>I nodded, absentmindedly remarking, ""Yeah, I know that feeling well.""</p><p>I saw my daughter's eyes widen; first in surprise, then in understanding, undoubtedly remember me that afternoon. Then she nodded, and lay her head back down, once again closing her eyes.</p><p>Chapter 3</p><p>I must have dozed because the next thing I knew, I felt a hand rubbing about over my naked tummy, chest and nipples.</p><p>When Mira saw me open my eyes, she smiled nervously. It felt so nice to have the youngster's hands running over my naked chest.</p><p>Her eyes momentarily dropped from my gaze and then she whispered, ""Daddy, would you think I'm a bad little girl if...if I er...you know, did to you what you did to me?""</p><p>Immediately, my cock began to stir again. My little girl was actually contemplating giving me a blow job? ""Have you ever done it before, sweetie?""</p><p>She shook her head and murmured, ""No, Daddy, but...I er...I...I want to make you happy...""</p><p>""Sweetie, to answer your question, no, I would never think bad of you for doing that. But I couldn't let you do it, just to make me happy. A girl has to want to do that...she should never do it just to make her man happy.""</p><p>She smiled at my referring myself as 'her man'. Then she shocked me with, ""Well, it isn't just for you, Dad. I saw that girl in the movie and it looked like exciting. Then when I looked at yours, I thought I'd really like to do that to you.""</p><p>Suddenly my cock was at attention anew. ""You'd like to suck Daddy's cock, Sweetie?"" I said, purposely talking crude because she seemed to like when I talked like that.</p><p>She nodded, almost as if she seemed embarrassed. ""Uh huh, yeah.""</p><p>""Oh honey, Daddy would so much like for you to be his little cock-sucker..."" I told her.</p><p>An honest to goodness smile spread across her face. Knowing that she had the green light, she turned sideways and quickly lowered her mouth a few inches away from my prick. ""I... I don't know what to do,"" Mira said, her mouth so close to my swollen flesh. ""Will you tell me, Daddy?""</p><p>""Just purse your pretty little lips to the tip, like you're kissing it, and then let it slide into your mouth, until you have the whole head inside, then pause for a second, letting your excitement settle so you don't act without thinking,"" I instructed. ""Suck gently for a bit, and maybe you can draw out some Daddy juice to try. You then can slide down the shaft, but you have to be careful not to bite, try not to even let your teeth touch. Push down as far as you can without it being uncomfortable, then slide your lips back up. Once you've done that you can use your tongue at the same time. Flick it about, lick it all around as you move your lips up and down. If you hear me making noises, they'll be the sounds of pleasure...if you happen to hurt with your teeth, I'll tell you. Judge if you like the taste because you're probably going to get it so excited it's going to shoot sperm. Whether you pull your mouth away or finish me by hand will depend on if you're going to want to swallow it all.""</p><p>""Which should I do?""</p><p>""I'd like to finish all in your mouth but that's up to you, Pumpkin. Just so you know, that stuff is loaded with protein, and it's the main reason that women nowadays have bigger tits than years ago,"" I lied, knowing that Mira wasn't happy with how small her breasts were.</p><p>Tentatively, Mira moved her lips toward my rampant hard-on. My 13-year-old was actually going to give me a blow job!!! I watched in awe as she licked her lips and opened her mouth. I felt her warm breath as she lowered her head and then felt the feathery touch of her soft lips on the end of my tool. Slowly, my pretty, brown-haired daughter took the head of my cock into her mouth. I gasped at the initial contact.</p><p>""That's it, Hon,"" I managed to whisper. ""Now, suck on the end of it.""</p><p>Again, I watched in utter fascination as her young, but eager mouth became accustomed to cock. I felt the suction of her mouth as her cheeks hollowed. ""Use your tongue,"" I instructed. ""Move it back and forth and rub the underside of my prick. It's real sensitive there.""</p><p>Experimentally, Mira slid her tongue from side to side under the head of my dick, her eyes looking up at me, wanting to judge what effect her efforts were having. Then, seeing and hearing my reaction, she did it the other way, extending and retracting her tongue to rub up and down along the length of it.</p><p>After groaning, I was able to tell her, ""That's very nice, baby girl. That feels good. Now, take a little more into your mouth. But watch your teeth. Don't let them touch me. Use your lips to cushion them.""</p><p>Mira moved her head forward a little, sliding her mouth down my cock. Her puffy, hot lips gripped the diameter of my prick like a soft, constricting band, moving down the shaft. The head slid along her tongue. Although she was just learning, she was instinctively doing everything right, and unless I was mistaken, my daughter was enjoying what she was doing to me.</p><p>""Go farther,"" I encouraged. ""You can take more. With more practice, you should be able to take it all, or almost all of Daddy's cock.""</p><p>Mira pressed forward a little more and I suddenly felt the tip nudge the back of her mouth. Suddenly, she gagged, drew back and pulled her mouth off of me, coughing a bit, but not spitting anything out.</p><p>""Want to stop?"" I asked, hoping that she'd refuse the offer, which she did.</p><p>""Nuh uh, no, I like doing it to you, Daddy. It's just so big, it gagged my throat.""</p><p>""That's okay,"" I told her. ""You'll get used to the feel. Wrap your hand around it, just in front of your lips, and use that to control how deep Daddy's cock goes in your mouth.""</p><p>My little daughter took my prick in her right hand and used it to guide my cock back into her eager mouth. She held her lips tight and pushed her head down over my dick, allowing the gradually increasing girth to push her mouth open. I slid into her innocent, barely teenage face. Her hand slipped down my cock in front of her lips, gripping me firmly but sliding in the slickness of her previous effort. Although she was only thirteen, little Mira was not shy at this. The tip of my cock touched the front of her throat again, but she didn't gag this time. She moved her head in a small circle and my prick rolled around in her young mouth. Then she pulled back, sliding up my cock again until just the head was still in her.</p><p>""That's right, baby,"" I whisperingly told her. ""You want your hands and mouth to work together. Your hand should grip me like your tight pussy would."" I purposely wanted her to think of such a coupling, if she hadn't yet. ""Sliding up and down. Your mouth adds to it, something special no pussy can do. Work on the head when it slides in, like you did before. Twist your head from side to side, and turn your hand on it, back and forth. Your other hand can cup and gently work on my balls.""</p><p>Mira kept working on my prick, trying to do as I told her. She was awkward at first but grew better at it with practice as she continued to mouth my stiff dick. She slid her mouth and hand up and down it, twisting her hand around each time she pushed forward to take it in her. She already seemed to have mastered how to breathe. Having my 13-year-old daughter suck on my cock was the sexiest thing that had ever happened to me; she was quickly becoming an experienced cock sucker.</p><p>""That feels so good, Mira,"" I told her. It wasn't only the feeling that was so exciting, much of my excitement was from watching her. ""It's so hot to watch you doing it, Hon. You look so very sexy. It's a real turn-on for me to see my cock sliding into your mouth, to see your hand on my prick and feel it sliding up and down. Does it turn you on? Do you like the feel of my cock in your mouth?""</p><p>Mira looked up at me and smiled around the tube of man-meat she was sucking on. She slipped me out of her mouth but kept her hand on me, jacking up and down on my prick.</p><p>""Yes, Daddy,"" she said, ""it really does turn me on. It's really hot to hear you tell me those things too. M-my nipples feel - - they're hard as rocks. I can feel them tingle. And my... my p-pussy, too. It keeps twitching inside - - kind of like your... your er cock does when it's in my mouth. It makes me feel - - I don't know - - like powerful or something. I can tell you like what I'm doing to you. I can tell I'm turning you on, making you sexy. I like that. And I like the feel of your cock in my mouth and the feel of it in my hand. It's like hard inside and soft outside, real soft and smooth.""</p><p>I reached down to her pert, young tits and cupped one in each hand. Her taut nipples pressed against my palms. I squeezed them firmly, then pinched her nipples and pulled on them. Mira gasped and closed her eyes, rocking her shoulders back and forth. Then she opened her eyes and guided my cock up to her mouth again. Instead of taking it in, though, she held it up straight and licked at the underside.</p><p>""Oh, yes, my little pumpkin,"" I told her. ""That feels good. Suck me again.""</p><p>While humming, she slid her mouth over my prick and pushed her head down onto it.</p><p>""Oh, God, yes, Honey. That's so good!"" I groaned.</p><p>With each suck and lick, she became that much better, and I was in a state of utter pleasure as my daughter continued to give my cock a good working over. Clamping her lips around me, she rocked her head back and forth, sliding her lips along my prick. I started pushing my hips up to meet her mouth's down-strokes, then pulling back slightly to drag my cock out of her mouth, through her clutching fingers and sucking, licking mouth.</p><p>Taking her lips from my cock momentarily, she panted, ""Are you getting real turned-on, Daddy? Will you cum if I keep doing this?""</p><p>I smiled at her weakly. ""Oh, yes, Hon. I will definitely cum if you keep doing that,"" I told her, and then I knew... ""Do you want me to do that, baby girl?""</p><p>Mira cocked her head as she considered. Almost absent-mindedly, she continued to move her hand up and down my prick.</p><p>""I don't know, Daddy"" she said. ""If you do, does that mean you won't be able to...? You know what I mean. You know what I really want. If you cum in my mouth, will we still be able to do that?""</p><p>Oh, Christ! My 13-year-old was telling me that she actually wanted me to fuck her!!! And I was so deep into this, I wasn't even giving it any second thoughts.</p><p>""Well,"" I said, ""I wouldn't be able to do it again right away, but we've got lots of time. I'm sure we'll find something to do in the meantime until I'm ready again.""</p><p>Mira leaned down and once again kissed the head of my cock.</p><p>""Well,"" she said, ""I'd really like that, Daddy. I mean, it looked so exciting for that girl in the movie. But if I make you cum ... do I have to... you know?""</p><p>I reached down and stroked her hair, then moved my hand down to caress a tit.</p><p>""Honey, you're going to make Daddy cum; I'm going to shoot my seed out of the end of my cock. What you do then is up to you. If you don't want to swallow it, just put a hand over the end to catch it, or just move away and let it shoot out. But the best thing for me would be for you to take it in your mouth.""</p><p>""I-I'm scared a little bit...I mean your c-cock tastes good now, but I don't know when the cum stuff really shoots out if I'll like it..."" said Mira, wrinkling her nose. ""What does it taste like?""</p><p>""Oh, creamy, stringy, and a little salty,"" I told her. ""You may not like it at first, but most women get to like it. Most of them just swallow it down, though some don't. Swallowing it is real sexy, for both of us. It's like you make me cum harder by keeping on while I'm shooting, and if you swallow it while it's happening, it's like I'm shooting it right into you and you're taking everything I've got to give.""</p><p>""Why do you call it your seed?""</p><p>""That's what it is Sweetie. It's the stuff that makes babies.""</p><p>""But it won't make a baby if I like swallow it, will it?""</p><p>I grinned. ""No Honey. That would only happen if I were to shoot it into your pussy.""</p><p>She nodded, then shocked me by saying, ""That's what I want later."" Before I could digest this, she said, ""I guess I want to make you cum in my mouth. You really would like me to do that, wouldn't you?""</p><p>""Christ yes! Of course I want to cum in your mouth, baby,"" I said. Then, as if to urge her on, I added, ""Make me do it.""</p><p>The youngster looked at me and deliberately moved her mouth back to my prick. She licked the head and the underside, holding me in one hand and lapping her tongue up it like it was an ice cream cone. The conversation had given my cock time to calm some, but it was coming right back into action. Raising up on her knees, she then pushed her mouth down onto my cock and began to give me a vigorous blow-job.</p><p>As I once again began groaning, my daughter bobbed up and down on my throbbing shaft, licking and sucking. When she had me as deep in her mouth as she could take it, she twisted her head from side to side while pressing her tongue up against my prick. Using her hand like an extension of her mouth, she slid her fingers up and down my pole, milking it, squeezing it in her hot, slippery grip.</p><p>For an amateur, Mira had learned very quickly. It felt incredibly good. And I was totally turned on by my young girl going to town on my cock, plunging up and down. Her firm, young tits bobbed up and down with the motion, her nipples standing out like hard buttons. My prick slid through her clutching fingers and into her young but eager mouth, which was stretched wide by the size of my tool. When she pulled back, her lips were pulled outward to drag along the stem, and her fingers rubbed along the sensitive area underneath.</p><p>""Oh, that's really sexy,"" I said. ""It feels really good, Mira. Yes, baby, that's right. Suck Daddy's cock, honey. Squeeze it. Yes... yesss. That feels so good. Oh, your mouth is so hot, baby. Go down on me. Suck my dick. Oh, yes.""</p><p>Mira was really going after me now, sucking hard on my cock and jacking up and down on the shaft. Her mouth was making little smacking sounds as she pulled on it. I could feel my cum starting to build.</p><p>""Yes, baby. That's so good. You're gonna make me cum, all right. Show me you want it, baby,"" I urged her. ""Show me you want Daddy's cum. Show me you want me to cum in your hot little mouth.""</p><p>For an answer, Mira increased her efforts, twisting her head back and forth on my cock, her hands flying up and down, her fingers gripping me tightly and twisting around on my prick. She was making little whimpering cries with the effort, urging me on, urging me to shoot my load into her tender, young mouth.</p><p>""Oh, yes,"" I moaned, the cum rising in me. ""Yes, baby, I'm going to do it. Oh, god, baby. Yes. Yes, here it comes. Oh, Honey here - Swallow it...swallow it... Oh oh, AHHHHH!""</p><p>The cum boiled out of me. I shot one, two, three hard jets into my daughter's eager, sucking teenage mouth, followed by several more weaker spurts. When the first shot of cum blasted into her, she almost choked. She hesitated briefly, but then she swallowed and kept on sucking and jerking on my cock, milking it with her fingers, urging me to shoot more of my cum into her welcoming mouth. She obviously was enjoying this. She kept on squeezing and sucking and swallowing until I was completely spent, drained, exhausted.</p><p>""Oh, god, baby,"" I told her, ""that was so good. You really made me cum hard.""</p><p>Mira lifted her head off my cock and grinned at me proudly.</p><p>""Did you really like it?"" she asked. ""Was it really good, Daddy? Did I do it right?""</p><p>""You did beautifully, honey,"" I said. ""It was really sexy and wonderful. Did you like it?""</p><p>""I wasn't too sure at first,"" Mira admitted. ""That first spit, I guess I didn't know what to expect. But it felt so like grown-up sexy to make you shoot like that, and there was more coming, and so I just swallowed it and kept on and it wasn't bad at all, just a little strange at first.""</p><p>I watched as a dribble of cum escaped from her mouth, slowly sliding down to her chin. Reaching out, I used a finger to wipe it up, then offered it to her mouth. Without hesitation, Mira opened her mouth and sucked my finger in, licking the cum off it. She worked her tongue around inside her mouth, gathering up remnants, and swallowing again.</p><p>""It's kind of sticky,"" she said.</p><p>""Yes,"" I said, ""but you'll get used to it.""</p><p>""I think I already am,"" Mira said. ""I liked the way it felt. I liked making you cum and making you shoot it into my mouth. I want to do it again sometime, Daddy.""</p><p>Still catching my breath, I smiled at her innocence. ""Honey, we can do that whenever you want,"" I told her as I dropped my head back down on the pillow. ""Now come up here by me.""</p><p>All at once she was snuggling up against me, my arm around her. We talked, mostly nonsense, for the next fifteen minutes or so as I got my strength back. The fact that we were naked and her little body felt so hot and exciting by me was probably the reason that I didn't stop at that point. Although the fact that I was drained allowed me to think more clearly and to realize just how wrong this all was, I wanted to fuck my little girl so badly that I made an excuse, telling myself that I had already abused her by having her blow me, so it wouldn't be any worse if I took her virginity. Besides, hadn't she told me that she wanted it?</p><p>Chapter 4</p><p>""You're sure that you want us to go all the way, Sweetie, right?"" I whispered in her ear. By then my hand was reaching around and rubbing on the side of her little tit.</p><p>Mira then rose up on her side, looking down at me as I turned to face her. Her anticipation of what she wanted to happen was showing in her eyes, written on her youthful face, seen in her quivering lips. I watched in awe as the youngster lowered her mouth to mine. Wrapping my hands around her naked body, our lips merged. We kissed very softly and gently.</p><p>Knowing this was all new to my daughter, I assumed she wasn't an experienced kisser. Opening my mouth, I coaxed her to do the same and then I allowed my tongue to delve forward, wondering what her reaction would be. To my delight, she seemed to become excited and pushed back at me, while she moaned into my mouth. Perhaps this was even more incestuous than her sucking my cock, or whatever else was about to happen. Father and daughter in a passionate kiss, breaths intermingling, tongues lightly stroking each other, lips working.</p><p>As our mouths ground eagerly against each other I could sense my daughter's sexual excitement quickly building. Her little hands rushed up about my ears and rubbed themselves about in my hair and around my neck. As we kissed I could sense her becoming hotter. Our tongues were soon dueling back and forth in each others mouth as high pitched whimpers from my little girl only fueled my own arousal. It had been a few years since I was able to get back to back hard-ons; my 13-year-old was able to help me accomplish that feat.</p><p>Moving my hands around to her front, I began fondling those precious little breasts, which seemed to turn her on all the more for she was now squirming atop me as we continued fucking our tongues into each other's aroused mouth. Our lust for one another was becoming uncontrollable, the wild flames of incestuous sexuality creating a hunger to possess each other, to become as one. Hell, I wanted to devour my little girl.</p><p>Mira broke the kiss, keeping her mouth inches from mine so that I could feel her heavy breathing on my lips. Looking hotly into my face, she whispered, sounding almost needy, ""Please, Daddy, do it to me.""</p><p>With my arms still wrapped around her, I rolled over onto her back, while at the same time, the woman in Mira instinctively prepared to be fucked. Her knees stayed raised and her slender legs parted for me, her thighs spread wide apart. My thirteen-year-old daughter was giving herself up for her own father.</p><p>I was up on my knees between her soft, hot thighs, which immediately re-closed enough to enclose me, I stayed raised, looking down at the youngster, who was breathing so heavily. Once again my cock was throbbing, knowing that I was about to deflower my own daughter.</p><p>""What is it you want me to do to you, Baby Girl?"" I teasingly asked, following up on her plea.</p><p>Until that time I hadn't realized just how aroused my little girl was, but once she answered I realized that she was truly half out of her head.</p><p>""I want you to put it in me, Daddy. Y-your cock. I want to feel it in me, filling me up.""</p><p>""Where do you want it, Sweetie. Tell Daddy.""</p><p>Then to my complete shock, Mira hurriedly moved her hands down between us, actually moving them onto her aroused young pussy, deliberately taking her lips in her gentle fingers and parting them, as if to tempt.</p><p>Whispering up to me, she hotly told me, ""Here, Daddy. I want it in me here. I want you to make me a woman...I want to be your woman, Daddy...so you don't have to do yourself anymore. Please Dad, make real love to me...now!""</p><p>I shimmied up closer between the youngster's hot thighs, moving closer until the very tip of my cock moved up against the target that her hands presented. My daughter gasped at the contact and pulled her hands away, moving them up to my sides. My heart was now pounding in my chest as my swollen cock nestled lengthwise up between my little girl's aroused little pussy.</p><p>From my position above her, I looked down into her excited face, watched her as her breathing continued to heave, almost as if she were hyperventilating. My hungry eyes swallowed the sight of her budding breasts, their nipples swelled, rigid.</p><p>Reaching my hands onto her breasts, my fingers teased her youthful flesh, running in tantalizing circles around the areolas, lightly rubbing, teasingly pinching the hard little nips, then moving lightly over those little lumps of joy. Her eyes were closed as I fondled her, and she was beginning to tremble, ever so slightly. A series of small whimpers came from my little girl's throat as tiny goose bumps erupted on those exciting mounds of flesh.</p><p>Mira's youthful hips rolled instinctively, moving involuntarily, her body reacting to her inner urges.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy, Daddy,"" she whispered. ""Do it now...please! I want to, so much!""</p><p>""I should put a condom on for protection, Sweetheart.""</p><p>She shook her head. ""I don't want to be protected, Daddy.""</p><p>Feeling the heat and slickness of my own daughter's aroused cunt against my swollen cock had my brain on overload. The urge to push my steel-like hard-on into her hot little pussy was almost irresistible. Oh, how wrong this was! But for me, oh so right! I'd have to deal with my sin in the afterlife; I couldn't control my lust for my daughter.</p><p>I guided the head of my cock to the opening of my 13-year-old's steaming tunnel of love, pressuring in, just a little, until its head lodged in the opening, spreading it. If I thought that Mira had been hyperventilating before, her reaction now was even more shocking. Now, as she seemed to be trying to catch some air in her throat, her head rolled from side to side. Her hips were moving with much more urgency, rolling about wantonly, up and down and side to side, rubbing herself against my cock that was lodged at her fully aroused virginal slit.</p><p>To my amazement, I could feel how wet it was down there. Slickness abounded. My cock was being lubricated with juices from either my pre-cum, which I could feel oozing out, and/or my daughter's insides. Her cunt felt so warm and slick.</p><p>As much as I had been concerned about not hurting her, Mira's obvious arousal was causing me to lose all common sense. Eagerly, I pushed my hips downward, gasping aloud as my cock began to penetrate my own daughter's tight little pussy, which seemed to get hotter within.</p><p>To my delight, Mira was moaning in pleasure; surprisingly she didn't seem to be feeling any pain. In fact, the way she was gently thrashing about, it seemed just the opposite. It was obvious to me that somewhere during her young life, she had ruptured her hymen. Maybe it had something to do with the cheerleading stuff she did.</p><p>Mira's little hands were almost frantically rubbing up and down my back as I pushed again, this time seeming to get about half of my cock inside her. My cock had never felt so rigid; almost as if it was going to burst out of its skin. Small whimpering sounds were coming from the youngster's throat as her hands suddenly rushed down to grasp at my buttocks, as if she was trying to urge me on. My little girl's cunt obviously wanted cock!</p><p>""Are you sure this doesn't hurt, Sweetums?""</p><p>""No Daddy...no...get...get it all inside...Oh Daddy, I like this!""</p><p>Encouraged, I thrust heavily to make a full entry. Mira groaned aloud; her legs widened further and wrapped themselves around me, her aroused body instinctively lifted, eagerly pushing her hips upward, clutching and pulling at my buttocks, trying to get as much cock inside her as was possible. In that one thrust, my cock had buried itself up into the depths of my little girl.</p><p>""Unghhhh!"" she grunted, my flesh filling her completely. I actually had my cock inside my own 13-year-old daughter.</p><p>I paused and whispered, ""I'm in, baby girl... It's all inside you, Toots. You okay?""</p><p>As if to answer, Mira's hips began moving tentatively again, her body obviously acting out of instinct. She gazed up at me, smiling, and said, ""Oh, Daddy, it feels... it feels... great! ""</p><p>I was once again in my own world of incestuous lust. Withdrawing slowly, until just the head remained, I then began with a gently fucking, pushing my cock in and out of that hot young cavity as my daughter's hips lifted to meet mine, only entering into her an inch or so, just enough for her to feel my swollen shaft move within her hot tunnel, before withdrawing. Both of us were panting wildly and her little hands were now digging into my back as we began a perfect rhythm.</p><p>Little by little, the length of my stroking lengthened, until I was finally making full thrusts inside her. Then I speeded up my strokes as our excitement built.</p><p>After another few hard thrusts, I then reverted to slow-motion, alternating back and forth. 'My God,' I thought. 'I'm actually screwing my little girl. My daughter and I are actually fucking!' </p><p>Mira moaned each time I reached bottom and the base of my cock brushed against her clitoris. ""Oh Daddy, I love you..."" she gasped.</p><p>Seeing her reaction, I thrust all the way into her depths again. At the same time, I also rubbed the hard base of my upper pubis in little short movements, grinding it up and down, deliberately rubbing her clitoris.</p><p>It felt as if every primal urge in our bodies was gushing forth in this moment. My daughter and I both moaned loudly as I pounded my cock into the child. My balls slapped her hot little pussy with every full thrust of my engorged flesh. SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! As our rhythm increased, I kept fucking her like some sex-crazed animal in heat! Mira was eagerly fucking her hips upwards to meet my inward and outward thrusts.</p><p>""Daddy! Oh yes, Daddy. Don't stop!"" she cried out.</p><p>By that point I felt so out of my mind that I couldn't have stopped if a police squat team was surrounding me and pointing their guns at me. As I frantically fucked my young daughter, her fingernails began to burrow into my skin. She moved her legs up from my calves and wrapped them around my hips, then up so that they were around my waist. She clutched at me, holding me around my neck with her arms and around my waist with her legs.</p><p>In and out, in and out, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP!</p><p>""Omigod...omigod, Daddy...it's oh...""</p><p>Mira was completely off the mattress now, moving in complete concert with my movements, matching strokes and withdrawals one for one. She was bucking her youthful hips wildly as her orgasm drove her to new heights of horniness.</p><p>I was getting close, close, close. My cock felt like it had swollen and was an engorged log ramming in and out of Mira. She was panting, crying, and moaning all at the same time. I was no better, with my grunts, cries of pleasure, moans, and gasping, panting breath filling the room.</p><p>I spread her thighs to their fullest, and pumped in and out, using the longest thrusts possible.</p><p>My daughter and I were both crying and I was screaming, ""Oh, god, Baby Girl...it's good! Oh, I'm cumming! Here it is, here it comes!""</p><p>I pounded my body into her with everything I had in me. Mira gasped for air every now and then, as I was literally fucking the wind out of her. My cock, slick with her juices, was hammering away at several thrusts per second. I was fucking my little girl harder than I ever fucked her mother or any other female before. With each thrust I buried my dick right down to the pubes. Her legs were now pointing up towards the high Heaven, and she was holding on to me as if her life depended on it.</p><p>As that familiar powerful surge pushed up from the depths of my balls, another powerful orgasm rocked my daughter's body. Just as I started to cum inside her, her body tensed and she moaned loudly, her glazed eyes a mix of pleasure and pain.</p><p>As the first blast of Daddy seed shot up inside the youngster, she threw her head back and shouted, ""Ohhhhh, Daddy, it's happening again! I'm exploding inside! YESSSSSSSSS!""</p><p>Her back arched, her buttocks clenched tight, and she pushed up hard against me, shuddering and gasping. I held in place as we were both overwhelmed in orgasm. The walls of her pussy had clamped down so hard on my cock that I couldn't have moved if I had wanted to, but that didn't stop the blasts of baby making cum from being released into her wanting pussy. The hot walls of her vagina were like a molten hands, grasping and pulsing against my cock, urging it into its own little pulses and jerks.</p><p>Her legs wrapped around me anew and she humped her pussy against me, over and over, until the movements lessened and she lay still. Slowly, the muscles in our buttocks unclenched, and we lay spent, satiated. Our only movement was a continuation of the small, fluttery, clutching spasms of Mira's pussy around my cock and my continuing little ejaculatory spurts, spewing out the last of my cum. My hot emissions filled my baby's vagina and my cock felt it was immersed in a scalding bath.</p><p>It was only then that my brain began to function anew and a strange fear began at my toes and filled me to the top of my head. I may have just impregnated my own daughter!</p><p>We lay locked in each other arms, neither wishing to move, to disturb that moment in time. My cock was finally beginning to shrink, and I could feel it begin to fill less and less of Mira. After about five minutes, it slid out of her sodden wet pussy channel.</p><p>Mira finally stirred, opening her eyes, and stared into mine. ""Daddy, I don't even know how to talk about it. That was better than all the good things that have ever happened to me, wrapped up into one.""</p><p>I couldn't help but to wonder...</p>"
477,My Girlfriend's Daughter,A Purvversion,purvvauthor@yahoo.com,"['Mg(12)', 'pedo']","Alone in the house with his girlfriend's little 12-year-old, all is innocent until she first confesses that she's heard him and her mom fucking, and then starts to ask questions about sex itself, ultimately asking him what it feels like. How many men could resist such a temptation? This one couldn't.",2013-01-07T00:00:00,"The majority of the stories posted on this site by A Purvversion were totally written by The Purvv. However, many are bits of stories originally written by others but massaged into a new story by The Purvv. In the vast majority of these, over 50% of the writing comes from the pen of The Purvv. They were intended for his private files, with no intent on taking credit for someone else's efforts. Thus, if now posted here, that should be considered.

The vast majority of these stories contain sex between an adult with an underage girl and are simply made up stories, much like murder mysteries; any real such activity should be condemned. It cannot be overemphasized that none of these 'purvverted' finished stories are even remotely true. I would strongly urge any adult who would even contemplate such demented actions as are depicted to consider seeking help from someone (clergy, doctor, police, etc).
These vignettes are not intended to be anything more than a peek through a window at a couple having sex. If such a quickie doesn't tempt the voyeur to masturbate, read elsewhere.","<p></p><h5>""A Man-Young Preteen Vignette""</h5><p>I was on my third beer when Kate's daughter Jill came down from her room to sit alongside me on the couch. The 12-year-old was still dressed in her school clothes. She was wearing a soft cotton blouse and a skirt that reached a little above her knees. She had been upstairs doing her homework.</p><p>Kate had called earlier to tell me that she had to work a double shift and wouldn't be home until almost midnight. She asked if I'd keep an eye on Jill, which was just a courtesy request as I would have been home anyway.</p><p>""Whatcha watching?"" the youngster asked.</p><p>I was watching the Discovery Channel on TV, as the ball game had been rained out.</p><p>""Nothing I care about, if you want to change the channel.""</p><p>""Nah, just asking. This is all right, I guess.""</p><p>Normally, Jill and I get along great, but on this night I felt a tension between us as she would either answer my questions or comments with one word or a shrug. It got to be that I thought she might be upset with me, though I hadn't the slightest idea as to why that might be.</p><p>It was after I turned to look at her and see that she was looking right 'through' the TV that I figured the youngster had a problem. I guessed that whatever it was, Jill wasn't comfortable discussing it with me, but being that I was sort of the man of the house, I decided to see if I could get involved.</p><p>""Jill?""</p><p>""Yes?"" She looked up oddly at me.</p><p>""Is something troubling you? Do you want to discuss something with me?""</p><p>""No. There's nothing,"" she responded, while at the same time didn't meet my eyes. I knew she was lying but I decided not to question her any further. A few more moments passed by in silence. Then, after finishing her drink, she looked at me and spoke, her voice barely above a whisper.</p><p>""I hear you and my mom sometimes at night.""</p><p>Immediately, my antenna went up. I was hoping that she didn't mean what I thought, but I was suspecting that it was the worse.</p><p>""What do you mean, Sweetheart? You hear us all the time.""</p><p>""N-no. I don't mean when we're together watching TV...I mean after I go to bed and then you two go to her bedroom."" I stayed in place, not venturing to suppose anything. Then she confirmed my fears, ""Like, you know, when you have sex to her.""</p><p>The statement took me totally by surprise. I almost choked on my beer that I was sipping. My god, how do I handle this? Jill was only twelve, for crissakes. This wasn't something that I could talk to her about. Still, I couldn't just shoo her out of the room.</p><p>I was still in a state of confusing frustration, trying to figure out how to respond, when she then asked, ""Is it really nice?""</p><p>""What? Why do you want to know that?"" She bowed her head again when I looked her in the eyes.</p><p>""I just do...like I hear you two and it sounds...Well, actually someone told me that it feels very good, you know, so I just wanted to know whether it's true.""</p><p>I wasn't sure as to how to answer the youngster's questions; this was totally unexpected.</p><p>I thought of Kate and wondered how she would answer her daughter. I debated whether to just tell Jill to wait until her mom got back home, or to try to answer somehow. Suddenly, I realized that somewhere in the last couple of minutes, this little girl's curiosity had given me a hard-on. That's what decided me to answer.</p><p>""I don't think it proper to talk about what your mom and I do, but to answer your question, yes, sex does feel good. Who told you that?""</p><p>""Well actually, no one told me. I just read it somewhere.""</p><p>I looked at her; I was wondering why she was asking this to me. I was sure that there were some kids in her school who would have some sort of an answer that kids would be satisfied with. Still, I sensed there was more. I wasn't able to make out what it was that she wanted, so I decided to find out.</p><p>""Okay, but why are you telling me that you hear your mom and I at night?""</p><p>""Well, you know, I was like just wondering if, like, whether,"" Once again Jill looked down at her toes, not seeming sure as to what she should say, or knowing how she should say it, ""you could, er show me how it feels."" Those last five words were barely audible.</p><p>By then her face was totally red from blushing. The flush went all the way down her neck and even lower. I wasn't even sure if I had heard correctly, but by the way she was acting, I assumed that I had. Still, I had to confirm.</p><p>""What?"" I asked. I honestly was shocked. After all, Jill was only twelve. ""What did you say?""</p><p>""Well you know... I thought that maybe you could show me how it feels,"" she managed again, keeping her eyes on the ground.</p><p>I hesitated before even asking, but then plunged further. ""You mean, like for real?""</p><p>She blushed and then looked back down again; and then she nervously nodded, whispering, ""Y-yeah.""</p><p>""I couldn't do that, Jill. You are like a daughter to me and as much as I love you sweetheart, it's really bad for a grown up to do such things with someone so young. Besides, baby girl, you're still way too young for sex,"" I said, but I wasn't saying what I was really feeling. By then, my cock was actually throbbing inside my pants.</p><p>""No I'm not,"" Jill countered, trying to show her independence. With that said, she shimmied over alongside me. I never suspected what she was about to do.</p><p>""Besides, Cliff,"" she whispered. ""I love you.""</p><p>Not expecting her next move, I was caught before I had a chance to react. Jill reached her arm in front of me and placed her small hands on my crotch area, and gently grabbed at my already pulsing penis from over my jeans. I immediately sucked in my breath and froze in place.</p><p>""I am not too young, Cliff. Let me prove it to you,"" she said, softly, and before my mind caught up to what was happening, she slid off of the edge of the couch and quickly got onto her knees on the floor between my legs.</p><p>There I sat with my cock in the hand of a 12-year-old little girl; one whom I assumed was as virginal as the day she was born. All common sense demanded that I pull away and chastise Jill for what she was doing, but...</p><p>How many times in your life have you heard that a cock has no conscience? </p><p>Believe it!</p><p>As I stayed immobilized, the youngster deliberately unzipped my jeans with trembling hands. I gasped when her little fingers grabbed my nearly erect penis and took it out into the open.</p><p>In only a fraction of a second, my dick pumped up to its full length in the child's tiny palm. I could see a look of amazement and shock in her eyes at the size of my manhood. Jill was holding the shaft of my prick with her small soft hands, unable to get the full girth in her grip.</p><p>'Stop her. Stop this!' My brain was screaming, but my mouth was silent.</p><p>The youngster was tenderly squeezing, gently pulling at its length, silently ogling its massiveness. I saw her moistening her lips and it took a few second for it to register in my head what this 12-year-old beauty was contemplating.</p><p>Then, as I watched, she moved closer. My mind was screaming at me to stop this now, but my prick was waiting eagerly.</p><p>""No don't do that, it's not right,"" I finally protested, so very meekly. Of course, I didn't resist as the youngster ignored me and put my penis into her small mouth, closing her moist lips just below the cap.</p><p>""Ngggggghhhhh!"" I groaned.</p><p>I was overtaken by a sudden rush of adrenaline and lust. A 12-year-old girl was giving me head!!! My mind was aswirl in sexual pleasure. Wantonly, I tried to push my dick further into the child's tiny mouth, which Jill eagerly opened up as wide as she could to allow the shaft in. However, she was only able to encase a little more than half of it into her mouth. As she held it inside, the youngster looked up at me with her big, round innocent eyes. I could see a tinge of confusion in them, and then I realized that it was her first time and she obviously didn't know what to do.</p><p>""Seal your lips around it, sweetie. Suck on it hard; and move your lips up and down. Just be careful not to let your teeth touch it,"" I told her, gasping, the feeling of pure lust overtaking me completely.</p><p>Upon getting the instructions and hearing what to do, the 12-year-old beauty began to suck on my cock. I groaned as Jill slowly started to move her lips up and down the length, as far as she could go. I had received my share of hand-jobs and blow-jobs in my life, but it had never been like this. The way this little girl's soft lips moved on top of my penis and the way her little tongue flicked on the cap was too much for me. In only a few moments I was ready to cum inside her little mouth.</p><p>I was about to ejaculate, and fought to stop it. I remembered that the youngster most probably hadn't ever tasted cum before in her life. Fearing that she might not like it, I managed to gasp, ""Off, Jilly...get off...ahh...mmm..."" She opened her mouth enough for me to pull my cock out of her mouth just at the brink of my orgasm. Then I lost all control, spurting my cum all over on the preteen's neck and on the exposed flesh of her upper chest, in between the opened topmost buttons of her blouse. </p><p>As I came on her, she loosened her little fingers from around my penis. Then feeling the cum dripping down her neck, she took a little bit on her fingers and examined the sticky white substance, rubbing it between her finger and thumb. Then she brought it to her nose and sniffed it. Finally, while looking up at me, she placed her fingers in her mouth to taste the foreign substance. I couldn't tell if she liked it, but she did a pretty decent job of cleaning her fingers with her mouth.</p><p>When she got up on her feet, I saw the semen trickle from her neck down inside her blouse. Picturing it in my mind, I saw it going down along the valley in between her small breasts and down her stomach and around her naval.</p><p>""That was great Jill. Where did you learn to do that?"" I asked.</p><p>As a response, she simply smiled shyly, but proudly at me. She seemed pleased with herself for having satisfied me, proving that she was not at all a kid. Suddenly, I had the uncontrollable urge of seeing this little 12-year-old naked. The thought of her nubile young body close to me, without any clothes amplified the lust in me. I was too far gone now to stop. If Jill wanted to learn about sex, I was going to be the one to teach her.</p><p>""Sweetheart, I only hope that you'll be as pleased with me as I was with you.""</p><p>Jill's face lit up, either because she realized I was now willing to play, or maybe even because she understood what I was about to do to her. I thought of her as an innocent, but then that was before the blow job; so maybe she did know about cunnilingus.</p><p>""Take your clothes off, Jill.""</p><p>Her eyes widened and her face became nervous. Seeing her hesitation, I moved my hands to my shirt and quickly unbuttoned it. Then I tossed it aside. I've been working out a bit over the last couple of months and I had managed to pull off a few nice muscular cuts on my body.</p><p>Jill was gazing adoringly at my upper body. I again softly urged, ""Go ahead, Sweetie. Take them off.""</p><p>Now, seeing me half-naked, she must have gained a bit of confidence, because after another moment's hesitation, she slowly took off her blouse. The little preteen wasn't wearing anything underneath; Jill's small breasts were not matured enough to need the support of a bra. She wiped some of my cum off of her with it and then let it fall on the ground. </p><p>I had never seen any girl as young as her naked. I was amazed to see the sensuality of her young body, her petite breasts, with 'non-pareille' pink nipples surrounded by light pink crescent-shaped areolas upon her supple, round, budding globes.</p><p>The youngster seemed so silky and succulent. That she was only 12 was no longer a deterrence. I put my hands on her hips and grabbed her skirt. Jill held her breath as I then slowly pulled it down. I felt her little body trembling beneath my touch. She stepped from the skirt and stood before me, wearing pink panties, with prints of purple flowers, such innocent juvenility. Her body had only recently started to mature to that of a woman's and only slight curves were visible at the right places.</p><p>""My god, baby girl,"" I gasped, ""You are beautiful!""</p><p>Jill was looking down at her toes, blushing profusely. I was taken over by a sense of want and caring. I wasn't able to hold back any longer. I put my arms around her and pulled her towards me and kissed the valley in between her small mounds. She gasped aloud. Her skin felt like a baby's on my lips, so light and soft. Then I slowly made my way with my tongue down her belly, which was quivering under my touch. I think I heard her moan as I then bit the strap of her pink panties.</p><p>""Do you really want to know what it all feels like?"" I asked in a low voice, looking at her face.</p><p>Jill nodded her head, still not meeting my eyes, her cheeks red from blushing. I put my hands around her waist and pulled the youngster towards me. Sitting upright, I brought my face in level to her immature breasts and licked in between her newly forming hills, keeping my tongue in constant contact with her soft and suave flesh.</p><p>""Nnngggg ooooommmm,"" she moaned. Then, when I moved my lips on top of her nipples and started sucking lightly, she groaned aloud, ""Ahhhhhhooooooo...""</p><p>As my tongue played with her small yet perky nipples; one at a time, Jill let out a slight moan as I pulled each into my wet mouth. The youngster was instinctively arching her back inwards, pushing her small breasts into my face and stretching to try and intensify the sensuous feeling that she must have been experiencing from the assault of her virgin nipples by my tongue and mouth.</p><p>I guessed that this wasn't enough for her and it certainly wasn't enough for me. As long as she wanted it, I intended to show this little beauty the bliss of sexual feelings.</p><p>I stood up then, and she stood frozen where she was. As she looked up at me, I put one hand below her knees and the other under her neck and lifted her off the ground. She yelped nervously and then put her hands around me and brought her head close to my chest, eyes closed, an expression of relief and security on her face. I was glad to know that the youngster trusted me.</p><p>I carried her to her bedroom and placed her carefully on the bed. She seemed so very delicate in my hands; I handled her as if she was made of glass, extremely fragile. Jill didn't let go of me at once; I had to tug twice to make her pull her hands off of me. </p><p>Having placed her on her bed, I looked down into her eyes, making sure that she wasn't so frightened that she would panic. I slowly took off my jeans, moving deliberately so that Jill would have a chance to stop me if she so desired. Although she swallowed nervously as she watched me, she never flinched.</p><p>Naked now, I moved up onto the bed and knelt in front of her. Leaning forward, I then put my fingertips inside the waistband of her panties and looked up into her eyes, making sure that she didn't disapprove. Jill continued to watch me nervously. As I started to pull the panties off of her youthful frame, the youngster raised her hips off the bed to allow the garment to be pulled off easily.</p><p>My cock twitched as her naked self was revealed. I was amazed to see a hairless pussy. I wondered if she had shaved it, but then I realized that the 12-year-old probably hadn't even started to grow any hair as yet. </p><p>I moved myself up alongside her. We were both breathing quite heavily. I looked into the youngster's eyes and was surprised to see love and affection in them. I realized this wasn't about sex for Jill; she had a crush on me. This was competition with her mom. In fact, I believe that in her own mind, this little girl actually loved me. To be honest, as strange as it may seem, at that moment, I felt a true love for her.</p><p>Our eyes held; her breathing was heavy. Slowly, with love in my heart, I brought my face toward hers, and she nervously closed her eyes, as if that would take her apprehensions away. Feeling my breath on her face, she reopened her eyes. For the first time as lovers, we looked into each others eyes and kissed; her small pink lips in contact with mine, her small wriggling tongue playing with mine, inside our mouths. </p><p>I was making out with a 12-year-old girl as if she was my equal. I hugged her closely, caressing her young body, stroking her soft back and small round ass. I felt like entering her right then and there and taking her virginity, but I knew that would ruin the idea of making love for her forever, so I held back my urges.</p><p>""Have you ever fingered yourself?"" I asked.</p><p>Jill shook her head. I knew it wasn't going to be easy. I told her that I was going to use my tongue to make her feel good.</p><p>""Isn't that d-dirty? I mean, like, that's where I pee from.""</p><p>I smiled. ""Was it dirty what you did to me?""</p><p>""No, it was nice.""</p><p>I nodded and told her, ""Hopefully, I can please you as much as you pleased me.""</p><p>As I edged back away from her and slid down her body, I kissed and tongued over her exciting youthful flesh.</p><p>Moving myself within her legs, I felt her tightening her body. God, it was truly awesome to smell her like that, naked and sort of soapy and soft and warm and young. When she didn't say anything to stop me, I considered that as an approval.</p><p>I took her slightly swollen smooth pussy into my mouth, and then very slowly I inserted my tongue inside her vagina. As I went further and further inside, her body tightened and she began to gasp and moan slightly. With as much of my tongue inside her that I could manage, I touched her hymen with the tip. Curious, I licked on it.</p><p>Jill gasped, ""No please, don't go any further - - it - - don't!"" I instantly withdrew my tongue and pulled my mouth reluctantly off her sweet pussy. Until that moment, I had no idea that a 12-year-old girl's cunt could be so sensitive.</p><p>Having my tongue out of her, Jill loosened up and lay on the bed, breathing heavily. There were tiny drops of perspiration forming all over her youthful body, on her stomach, her face, the vale in between her breasts, her smooth thighs.</p><p>""Did it hurt?"" I asked.</p><p>""N-no, I don't think...I was just...it's like very sensitive there...I think I just felt afraid... otherwise it felt really good. Do it again please, Cliff. Please.""</p><p>I understood, I grabbed her thighs and pulled her straight. I didn't dare pull too hard fearing that I might hurt her. Then I lay down again below her with my face in front of her love hole. The sight of the smooth flesh of her hairless cunt made my mouth water, I wanted to eat the youngster so badly! There was an aroma coming from her different from any I'd ever smelled from a mature pussy. This was not nearly so much musk, yet its scent seemed to arouse the senses more than any other I'd ever experienced.</p><p>I licked her small fleshy folds, she shuddered. To my surprised delight, the juices were flowing out in full strength from her nubile cunt. I licked some more and Jill once again began to moan. Hearing her young moaning voice pumped up my adrenaline and I started to lick harder.</p><p>""Ohhhh mmmmm,"" she groaned, muttering, ""Oh wow; ahhhhoooo oh oh mmm mmm...""</p><p>I took her whole pussy into my mouth, sucking, licking, as if to get my face inside her. The youngster's moans got louder. She arched her back, fingers gripping the sheets at her sides. I plunged my tongue deep inside; she screamed loudly, ""Ohmygodddddd!""</p><p>I thought for a second I had hurt her, and suddenly paused. She whimpered, and sounding frantic, cried out, ""Don't stop!""</p><p>That was all I needed to hear. I started pointing my tongue and stabbing it inside her there, trying to hit her clit. I guess I stabbed right on the button because her hips gave a little jerk and I looked up and she was up on her elbows watching me do it and there was a funny look on her face ... kind of disgusted, but liking it, too.</p><p>Eating this 12-year-old's pussy was sexy as hell for me. I had a hard-on like a piece of lead. With my mouth pushing into her pussy-within those wet lips -I dug my tongue right in and got a good taste of her in there and I licked around in there and finally found her tiny little clit. It was stiff, too, and a little higher up than my tongue was, so I lifted my head a bit and started licking that little hard pea in between those inside folds that almost hid it.</p><p>""Ooooommmmm,"" she murmured.</p><p>By then the youngster was starting to squirm against my mouth almost as if her body was instinctively reacting on its own. Her little hips began to move all over the place as she bucked her narrow hips up and down and swayed side to side. Her body was writhing all over the place. The youngster really liked it! And the more she liked it the more I liked doing it. I licked that clit faster and faster, till my jaws were tired and my tongue was aching and felt strained.</p><p>The thing was, I couldn't stop because Jill was going into a big climax-rubbing her pussy all over my face, moaning and panting like a steam engine, with her eyes tightly shut and a scrunched up look on her face.</p><p>Her gasping and moaning increased as I rammed my tongue back inside the child's cunt as she exploded into orgasm. Her sweet cum ran from her pussy. I licked and slurped!!! I kept licking her and holding her hips and trying to breathe a little. She was wild, really out of control. I was really giving her something to think about. The climax was blowing her mind, just wiping her out.</p><p>I greedily lapped at her hole, drinking in the sweetest cum I had ever tasted. I burrowed in again and again, forcing the young preteen into a mind-boggling multiple orgasm.</p><p>My face was soaked, my mouth was a vacuum, sucking this girl's cum out. Jill began trembling, as the orgasms rolled through her body. God she tasted good. All at once, she slumped back with a long deep moan as I lowered her sweet little behind to the bed.</p><p>I made a couple of more licks and then went up to kiss her and make her taste her femininity. Jill seemed to like her taste as she sucked hard on my tongue and lips.</p><p>After completely sucking her liquids off my lips, Jill let me go. I then grabbed her by her hips and softly turned her over. Now I could see her exposed back and little round ass. I just couldn't get enough of the taste of this kid. As she lay, half in recovery, half in anticipation, I moved my mouth over the youngster's exciting flesh, pushing my hands under her. I sucked and kissed both her ass cheeks for some time, holding her breasts in my hands. Her small pink nipples, in spite of being erect, were so pliable and tiny and felt good in between my fingers. As I sucked on the smooth, tight skin of her ass and rubbed her breasts I marveled at how good it felt to get physical with an immature young girl. Jill's taste was completely different from that of her mother. The 12-year-old was much sweeter and softer.</p><p>I paused for a second take a good look. This little 12-year-old had the most breathtaking little bubble butt that I've ever seen, smooth and cream colored, firm and muscular beneath her soft, warm skin, and so perfectly round and tightly curved it made my heart ache.</p><p>As I looked at the hind view of her pussy I again dug into it and started sucking, licking all the way from her clitoris and in between her ass cheeks and then back again, making the little girl experience another orgasm within a couple of minutes. I didn't know what she was thinking, but I knew that this was a day that she'd never forget.</p><p>I started licking the deep crack between her cheeks, digging my tongue between her ass cheeks as far as I could. Jill let out a loud moan or said something; I didn't know or care at that point. My cock was still hard and throbbing as I licked the crack of the child's ass as if it were my last meal. I put a thumb on each side of her crack, spread the cheeks of her ass and licked from her cunt to her asshole. The 12-year-old beauty began moaning every time my tongue licked from her hole to her anus.</p><p>I slipped the palm of my right hand under her pubic bone and cupped her mons, sliding my thumb into her cunt to gently thumb fuck her, squeezing her mound with my palm.</p><p>""Nnngggg,"" she groaned.</p><p>I moved a little to the left side of her body and again placed my mouth at the crack of her ass, working my tongue into the crack to find her asshole.</p><p>She began chanting. I couldn't tell what she was saying, if anything, but the tempo was getting faster and her hips were starting to jerk a bit. I threw caution to the wind; eagerly tongue fucking her asshole; pushing the tip into her.</p><p>Jill seemed in ecstasy, groaning, chanting, moving in an uncontrolled manner. I continued to work my tongue in and out of the child's ass, increasing the tempo of my thumb fucking of her little pussy.</p><p>Then, frantically working quite a bit of tongue into her asshole, there was no mistaking what I heard. ""Oooh! God...Cliff, I'm cumming. Oooh, shit, I'm really cumming.""</p><p>I started thrusting my tongue into her as fast as I could. Her hips were jerking spasmodically. I had stopped reaming her asshole; and was only pumping my thumb in and out of her cunt and trying to rub my thumb and fingers together through her pubic bone.</p><p>She was screaming softly, ""Aaaah...Aaaah!!! Oooh...Yeah!!!""</p><p>Finally, her jerking slowed and changed to a grinding; trapping my hand between her mound and the bed. The grinding stopped and I pull my thumb out of her cunt. She remained lying, stomach down, on the spread, not moving at all.</p><p>After this, we lay down on the bed side by side as I let her catch her breath and re-land on Earth.</p><p>After a few minutes of silence, I asked, ""Has it been everything you thought it would be?""</p><p>""Oh god yeah...A zillion times better! But wasn't that...what you just did...didn't you get like disg...I mean wasn't it nasty?""</p><p>I smiled at her innocence and shook my head. ""No sweetheart...cause so much of sex is making the one you love happy. As you get excited I get further excited and I want to try to get you still more excited...""</p><p>""B-but that was like my heiny...my er ass where you were doing stuff. That just seems nasty.""</p><p>""Jill hon. Nothing about you could be nasty for me. Besides, you showered today, didn't you?""</p><p>""I took a bath.""</p><p>""So you're squeaky clean right?""</p><p>She shrugged. ""I guess so,"" she said, and then paused. After a few seconds she then asked, ""Are you going to...you know...like all the way with me?""</p><p>""That's what you want?""</p><p>""Um Hmmm, yeah...but I'm scared.""</p><p>""When I do, I'll try not to hurt you too much, sweetheart...but there probably will be some...maybe a lot of hurt...""</p><p>""I know. Are we going to do it now?""</p><p>""That's up to you, I think. I'd rather wait...Doing all that with you was so exciting for me, I think I'm filled with sperm. The problem is that if I put my cock in you now, I'd probably finish within a few seconds and you'd never get a chance at feeling any pleasure. I'd really like if you maybe drained me first. That way, I'd last a lot longer when we fuck.""</p><p>I was pretty sure my words like cock and fuck were exciting her for her eyes widened every once in a while when I said something.</p><p>""How can I drain you?"" she asked, confused.</p><p>""Like before, sweetie...you know, like when you sucked it. Maybe this time, you'll let me finish in your mouth.""</p><p>She was up on one elbow then. ""Is that what you'd like?""</p><p>""Oh yeah, little one. I'd love for you to show me what's in our future. You tasted it, it wasn't bad, right?"" She shook her head and I added, ""I'd love for you to take it all in your mouth and swallow it all. That's very arousing for a man.""</p><p>She nodded, then suddenly sat up and got up onto her knees.</p><p>Jill looked at my cock, licking her lips, and then reached up her hand, and once again her little hand captured my cock and began to squeeze gently. I let out an involuntary moan and the youngster began to treat it like a hand strengthening ball, squeezing and releasing, squeezing and releasing, but much more gentle that if it was one of those balls.</p><p>""Oh, so hard...so nice..."" she said. She was obviously more comfortable now.</p><p>Jill, on her knees in front of me, stared at my cock for a moment, and then reaching up with both hands, began to fondle my cock and balls. ""Oh, yeah, so hard, so hot...so nice...""</p><p>Then to my amazed delight, she began to nuzzle my cock, rubbing it across her face. Hotly, she looked up at me saying, ""I want to do it right for you this time. I want to suck your cock like my mom does...but better.""</p><p>Just her words were exciting me. She wanted to compete with her mom; be better than her mom...</p><p>""You did like the taste when you licked it earlier, right?""</p><p>""Um hmm, yeah I guess so...""</p><p>""Your mom doesn't let me finish in her mouth. She doesn't like to swallow the cream...""</p><p>""I want to suck you right this time, Cliff. I want to make you sperm with my mouth...IN my mouth...would you like me to suck it and make you finish IN my mouth?"" she asked.</p><p>I groaned at how this little girl was suddenly talking so slutty. I think she immediately realized how her words affected me. Still squeezing gently on my now throbbing shaft, the 12-year-old was softly coaxing my lust. ""I want to taste your sperm...and swallow it...that's what you want, right?"" As Jill was saying this, she was planting little kisses and giving little licks along the shaft.</p><p>""Oh, yes, baby girl!"" I groaned. ""Suck my cock...I want to feel your lips sliding up and down my cock...and I want to cum in your mouth, and watch you swallow my sperm!""</p><p>""Before was the first time I did it ...I want this to be good for you...tell me what to do...""</p><p>""Just keep doing what your doing, for now, sweetheart... Yes, that's it...lick it...lick my balls, too... Ah, yes...soooo gooood!... Oh, yeah, oh, yeah...when you're ready, put the head of my cock in your mouth - be careful with your teeth though - and slide your lips down my shaft, and start sucking, like you were eating a pop sickle... Oh, yeah, just like that....ah, ah, yeah...wow, that's good!...Okay, now start moving your mouth up and down, and move your tongue around as you do it, and keep sucking... Look up at me while you're sucking...in my eyes... Oh, wow sweetie, you are the best. You're a natural at sucking cock!!!""</p><p>As I was giving instructions, Jill started to slowly bob her head up and down my cock, slithering her tongue back and forth across my shaft, and softly sucking. She was also keeping eye contact with me, watching my reactions. At first, she was only taking in the head of my cock, and about an inch of my shaft, so I told her to take my cock deeper in her mouth as she felt comfortable doing so, to let her saliva thoroughly coat my shaft, and to fondle my balls as she sucked my cock.</p><p>Jill soon began to take my cock deeper into her mouth, and started sucking harder. As she let her saliva seep out from her lips, she bobbed her head faster. Soon, the youngster began making smacking and slurping noises. Then she paused for a moment, pulling her mouth from my cock to ask, ""Am I doing this right? Am I making you feel good? Am I as good as my mom?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah, baby...you're doing great! Better than your mom...Your mouth feels so good on my cock!!!""</p><p>""Are you going to cum soon, and spurt your sperm in my mouth so I can swallow it? I want to swallow your sperm when it comes out of your penis!! Cum for me, Cliff!!!""</p><p>""I'm almost there sweetie...keep sucking...I'll let you know when I'm gonna cum.""</p><p>The aroused 12-year-old again engulfed my cock in her mouth, and began to suck really hard, bobbing her head up and down faster and faster, never breaking eye contact. Having her look me in the eyes, while she enthusiastically sucked my cock, was bringing me closer and closer to cumming. As I came closer to cumming, I reached out and grabbed her little head, and started to gently fuck her mouth, in time with her bobbing. I soon sped up, however, as I could feel the familiar tingling in my balls, signaling the beginning of my orgasm. A couple of times I went a little too deep in her mouth, causing her to gag a bit, but like a trouper, the youngster never backed away, and let me continue to fuck her mouth.</p><p>Then, it was time! I could feel my orgasm begin, welling up from my balls. ""I'm gonna cum soooon!!! Ahhhh!!! Ahhhh!!! Ahhhh!!! Here it comes...I'm cumming!!!!"" I cried out.</p><p>I jammed my cock deeply into the preteen's mouth, just reaching the start of her throat when the first jet of my cum blasted from my cock, causing her to choke a little. She quickly pulled her head back until just the head of my cock was still in her mouth, and quickly swallowed the first load, just in time for the rest of my sperm. My cock spurted a second, and then a third, fourth and then I lost count... It seemed as if I just kept cumming endlessly, my orgasm was so intense, but it was just a short time in reality. I can't remember the last time I came so much - if ever. I don't know if it was from the excitement of having such a young girl giving me a terrific blow job or because she was actually letting me cum in her mouth - probably a combination. Whatever, it was definitely intense!</p><p>Jill, still keeping eye contact, kept sucking me through my orgasm, letting my semen pool into her mouth, and smiling around the head of my cock. That allowed a small amount to seep out from her lips. Also, during the whole time she was sucking my cum out of my cock, while one of her hands was jacking my shaft, I could see that her other hand was busy - she was sinking her little fingers rapidly in and out of her pussy!!! Just when I thought I was done cumming, the sight of seeing her masturbating, caused me to shoot one more large jet of sperm into her mouth, which caused Jill to whimper and groan, taking her over the edge as well. I watched as the youngster came, as her body began to tremble and shake. At the peak of her orgasm, her mouth opened as she screamed out her pleasure, and I could see my semen pooled inside her mouth. WOW, what a turn on!!! This little girl was amazing!!!</p><p>As Jill came down from her orgasm, she looked me straight in the eye, opened her mouth again to show me my cum, and then, closing her mouth, I watched her cheeks alternatingly puff, first one, then the other, as she swirled my cum around and around, tasting it. She then made a great show of swallowing, her eyes watching me. When she was done swallowing, she opened her mouth again to show me it was empty; then smiled at the look on my face.</p><p>I noticed some cum that had dribbled down her chin, and telling her there was a little more, used my finger to scoop it up, and fed it to her. She licked and sucked my finger clean until she had swallowed all of my cum.</p><p>When that was done, I pulled her to her feet. Embracing her, I kissed her hard on the mouth, shoving my tongue deeply into her mouth.</p><p>Pulling back, I said with a smile, ""Thank you! That was the best blow-job I've ever had!</p><p>""I liked it a lot, too! The feeling of your pe-, er, cock sliding in and out of my mouth and over my tongue, and watching the looks of pleasure on your face was so exciting that I had to touch myself down there - I was so excited!!! And feeling your sperm as it shot out of it and into my mouth made me explode inside, too.""</p><p>""You had an orgasm,"" I explained.</p><p>Reaching out, I drew her back down alongside me, both of us catching our breaths. Having completely drained me of my juices, Jill lay down beside me with her head on my arms and her hands around my chest, her smooth sexy little legs around mine.</p><p>""Were you serious when you said that you I am better than my mom?"" Jill asked suddenly.</p><p>I paused, realizing the potential dangers of the youngster's thinking process. Still, I wasn't sure that I wasn't totally smitten for her as she apparently was for me.</p><p>I nodded and said, ""Sweetie, you've been better in every way.""</p><p>""Are you really going to fuck me, Cliff?""</p><p>I got up and turned onto my side, resting on my elbow. My free hand moved up onto her tummy and just as quickly slid down between the child's legs. I eased my finger within her slit and felt that juice that she had worked up.</p><p>""You really got aroused and wet before, hah?"" She giggled and nodded her head. ""You're still wet here...that's because my little cunt wants my cock, hah?""</p><p>""Y-yes...""</p><p>""And you're sure?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes, I want you to fuck me, please. I know it's gonna, like hurt, but I don't want to give my virginity to anyone but you,"" she said slowly. Now Jill looked into my eyes. She murmured, ""I love you."" I knew that in her sweet innocence that she was telling the truth.</p><p>""I love you too,"" I said, honestly.</p><p>I stared at this cute little princess lying nude on the bed. Jill was just so beautiful. Fair like the morning sun, delicate like a bird, the natural smoothness of her body made me want to hold her in my arms for ever. I did not think about my relationship with Kate, at that moment. All that mattered was that Jill and I were together and I badly wanted to make love to this little exciting woman-child.</p><p>I went up to the bed after staring at her for some time. I asked if she would give my dick a couple of sucks to make it stiff. She did that and then I knelt in front of her and pulled her close to me by holding her thighs in my hands. Her eyes had widened and were watching me excitedly. I wondered if I should don a condom, but quickly dismissed the thought, knowing that at her age, she wouldn't have started having periods yet.</p><p>Filled with lust anew, I parted her legs as far as they could go easily. The youngster's breathing had once again become much heavier. Under my guidance, Jill was then resting one leg on the side and one on my shoulder. I grabbed my penis and placed the tip at the small opening of her wet pussy. Now, her heavy breathing was becoming more rapid. It was almost as if she were hyperventilating.</p><p>""Sweetie you're so small down here,"" I told her as my finger sluiced within her slit and my fingertip gently prodded at the entrance of her tender vagina. ""You're very wet, so that will help some, but it's going to hurt quite a bit.""</p><p>I watched as she swallowed nervously, then managed to say, ""I-I know it will, Cliff. It's okay...I want you...""</p><p>I nodded. I then took hold of her hips and slid my hands up under her ass cheeks and lifted her up to meet my throbbing prick. With that, I leaned forward. My hard rod soon lodged in the entrance of the child's wet pussy. Jill sucked in her breath right from the initial contact.</p><p>""Easy baby girl...easy,"" I whispered. I started inserting my dick inside her.</p><p>Jill's little body tightened and she clasped the bed sheet in her fists as I entered her. She had her eyes closed tightly; her brows were pulled together, her tiny nose wrinkled up and her jaw forcefully clenched. With only the tip of my penis inside, I reached her virgin knot.</p><p>I told her to hold on as now the pain would come, she nodded with a small jerk of her head. Then, apparently gathering all of her nerve, Jill suddenly reached her little hands around to the small of my back and pulled me. God she was strong!</p><p>""Put it in me all the way! Right now, please, Cliff!"" she said loudly biting into my shoulder. She then threw both of her legs around my hips and hooked her feet under my ass and pulled me into her cunt with those little girl leg muscles. Her arms were pulling me down into her and I felt her little tits pressing hard against my chest. With a slight thrust, I broke through the flesh as she cried out and then groaned.</p><p>As my cock forced its way inside her, Jill thrashed violently, as if trying to dislodge me. I held her firmly as she then tightened up completely. She began making soft painful noises through clenched teeth. I felt my pubic bone make hard contact with the top of her mound as I shoved in all the way and flattened my chest out on the top of her firm tits. I had my entire shaft all the way inside of the little 12-year-old, the head of my prick pushing on her cervix, my balls resting against her upturned ass.</p><p>Now embedded, I stopped pushing, waiting for Jill to loosen up.</p><p>""Oh Cliff - - This feels wonderful, you can do whatever you want now. This is as far as I ever got by myself when I imagined you doing it me up. It feels so much better than I could ever have imagined though. I love it with you all the way inside of me. I love squeezing you tight inside me like this.""</p><p>""Nnnngggg,"" I groaned as her baby cunt automatically worked magic on my swollen shaft.</p><p>""I love it too, baby girl,"" I said, lifting myself up on my elbows and looking into her face. ""I have never had a woman that feels this good, so tight and so wet. I just love being all the way into you,"" I said. Then, as cute retaliation, I tightened down on my sphincter, making the head of my prick flex and move up against her cervix.</p><p>""Omygod! How did you do that??? You made it jump inside of me! I could feel that really deep!"" Jill exclaimed, her eyes widening in wonder.</p><p>""I used the same muscles that you used to tighten up on me baby, did you like it?"" I asked, starting to move in and out of her tight pussy canal.</p><p>""Do it to me, Cliff. Do it to me.""</p><p>Gingerly, I started to pull my penis out leisurely. As I pulled it out, I looked down between us. I could see that the liquid covering my slimy cock was streaked in pink.</p><p>After extracting back to the tip, I again made the way inside gradually, I repeated the process again and again. At first slowly and then with a rhythmic pace. After a few insertions, Jill too started moving her body with mine. I could see she was beginning to enjoy it, the tensed expression on her face had changed to that of pleasure and fun and the stiffness of her body had loosened. She began rocking back and forth, matching my thrusting movements in the synchronized dance than men and women had been doing for all of time.</p><p>""Oh Cliff. I've wanted to have you in this bed so bad. I thought I would never get to do this with you like I dreamed of. God that feels good! Who says dreams don't come true?"" she moaned in my ear.</p><p>Our pace quickened and Jill's breathing became faster and shallower in my ear. I felt her contracting on me as I pushed harder and harder into her little girl body, my balls slapping on her butt-cheeks as we moved in rhythm. God she was tight, her pussy felt like it was a fist closing and opening on my prick as I thrust into her. I tried to freeze there for a minute to let her pussy walls adjust to the size of my invading prick, but Jill had already shifted her weight to the bottom of her spine. </p><p>""Is this what you wanted?"" I panted. ""You wanted my cock in your hot little cunt? You want me to fuck you all the time instead of your mom? You like my cock?""</p><p>The 12-year-old girl was writhing about as if she'd been doing this for years. She was instinctively moving her hips up and down, her legs still wrapped around me, her feet under my ass cheeks, giving me the ride of my life. We were fucking in earnest now.</p><p>Soon, I began to pump in and out of her in time with her wildly moving ass, withdrawing almost to the head of my prick before plunging back in burying myself up to the hilt in her incredibly hot wet tunnel. Jill was so tight, she felt like a fist squeezing me, a hot, wet, silk fist. The sounds of our fucking, and the aroma of an aroused girl, and the lusty smell of a horny man filled the room.</p><p>The 12-year-old had transformed into a woman of lust. Swinging her head from side to side, bucking up beneath me, she began chanting, ""Ohhhhhhh God fuckme Ciff, fuckme. Deeper deeper, harder harder, ohhhhhhh please push hard, ohhhhhh please fuckmefuckme, Iloveyou Iloveyou... Make - me - yours!!!""</p><p>""Nggghh oh oh my little one oh god you're soooo goood...""</p><p>Jill continued to chant, ""We're finally fucking. I've waited so long, Ohhhhh God that's so gooooood, OhhhhhhhfuckmeCliff, ohhhhh I love to fuck you.""</p><p>I looked into her wild, widened eyes; they were enormous. Her pupils filled her eyes, the bright green iris almost invisible. Her eyelids started to flutter shut, then I felt her catch her breath and hold it. Suddenly, I could feel her pussy walls start to contract on my prick.</p><p>I could feel her breath hot against my ear, as she hotly whispered, ""Oh Cliff, give it to me...shove it in me hard fuckmefuckme in my own bed, fuckme ohplease Cliffhoney fillmeup fill me up with your sperm, ohmygod!!!"" Jill groaned into my ear as I felt her begin to cum. I could feel her legs begin to tighten around my hips.</p><p>This was all I could take; I couldn't wait any longer. I felt the hot cum, which had built up a force at the root of my balls, suddenly let loose, immediately shooting up the length of my swollen shaft. The youngster's inner pussy walls were so tightly wrapped about every inch of my throbbing prick, I could feel the cum flowing up.</p><p>Then I felt myself cumming in long deep spurts. It had never felt that good before.</p><p>""Ahhhh Jill I love you I love fucking my little girl. You are so tight and...oh shit Jill I'm cummming. Ahhhhhh baby girl it's so good,"" I moaned, moving my mouth from the child's neck to press down on her lips and thrust my tongue deep into her mouth as my prick continued to erupt deep into her clenching pussy.</p><p>All I could remember was Jill grabbing my head and shoving her tongue into my mouth as she muttered over and over again, ""IloveyouIloveyou,"" as the contractions of her cunt continued throughout her orgasm.</p><p>It seemed as if neither one of us was ever going to stop cumming. I have never felt such a climax. It felt as if I'd shot more than enough to fill up her womb. I'm not sure if it was the idea of fucking a preteen or the long buildup or the feeling of her incredibly tight pussy and her firm little tits pushing into my chest, but I easily could have died a happy man, then and there.</p><p>Finally, I rolled off her little body and lay alongside her, my mind racing.</p><p>Because this only just happened a few days ago, I have no idea as to how it will end.</p>"
478,Forbidden Candy,A Purvversion,purvvauthor@yahoo.com,[''],"A stormy night...the shutter outside her bedroom snapped loose and the heavy winds had it banging loudly against the window. Hearing the loud noises and afraid that the glass was going to break, Candy hurried to her father's room...",2013-01-09T00:00:00,"The majority of the stories posted on this site by A Purvversion were totally written by The Purvv. However, many are bits of stories originally written by others but massaged into a new story by The Purvv. In the vast majority of these, over 50% of the writing comes from the pen of The Purvv. They were intended for his private files, with no intent on taking credit for someone else's efforts. Thus, if now posted here, that should be considered.

The vast majority of these stories contain sex between an adult with an underage girl and are simply made up stories, much like murder mysteries; any real such activity should be condemned. It cannot be overemphasized that none of these 'purvverted' finished stories are even remotely true. I would strongly urge any adult who would even contemplate such demented actions as are depicted to consider seeking help from someone (clergy, doctor, police, etc).
These vignettes are not intended to be anything more than a peek through a window at a couple having sex. If such a quickie doesn't tempt the voyeur to masturbate, read elsewhere.","<p></p><h5>A Father Daughter Vignette</h5><p>Growing up, she was a 'daddy's girl' and like in so many similar situations, father and daughter had a familiarity that was potentially dangerous. As with so many married men, the lust in Charles' marriage tamed as the years moved along; while at the same time, the female who gave him the most attention was his little girl. So often sitting on his lap or snuggling up to him...tickling fights...hugging and giggling together...bathing her until she was almost twelve, long past an age when he should have stopped.</p><p>Somewhere around the time his 'little pumpkin' turned twelve, he found himself noticing that she was beginning to bud, and occasionally caught himself looking at her where no father should, either at her blouse to look at those little bumps, or at her tight jeans where he now recognized that she was going to be attracting many a boy with that little bubble butt.</p><p>Soon thereafter, he occasionally had to break off one of their tickling sessions because he would find that he had gotten hard from touching her. The same thing happened on more than a few occasions when the youngster sat on his lap, squirming atop him. It was almost inevitable that Charles began to jerk off whenever that happened. What really made him feel ashamed were those nights when he got hard just thinking about his daughter and he jerked off while fantasizing about her.</p><p>He even found himself looking down the youngster's blouse and up between her legs, when she had on just a robe or on the rare occasions she wore a skirt.</p><p>That same year, Candice herself began to change. Those tickling fights with her Daddy began to excite her 'differently' than in the past, often causing 'funny feelings' between her legs. Her mom had recently explained to her about how she was physically changing and why and what the differences were between boys and girls and about sex, and she was also learning things about sex from the kids in school, so the youngster recognized somewhat what was happening.</p><p>Candy also began to realize that if she moved about while sitting on her Daddy's lap that his 'thing' would become hard. She knew that this was wrong, but it pleased her to know that he was hard because of her.</p><p>Around this time, she began touching herself; and shortly after, she began masturbating. It always seemed to happen after her father would cut short a tickling fight or one of those times when she felt him become hard under her butt.</p><p>Although neither father nor daughter even hinted to the other about their feelings, each of them sensed that the other might be feeling similar feelings, also.</p><p>Things changed soon after Candy turned thirteen, when panic struck her because she had missed a period. Frightened, she told her mother, and upon questioning, she admitted that she had had sex three different times with a boy down the street, first, during a 'medical inspection' while playing 'doctor'. The two times after that, it just happened because he wanted to and because she liked doing it with him.</p><p>That scare turned out to be a false alarm. Her mom took her to the doctor who examined her and assured them that she wasn't pregnant. He also advised pills for her erratic menstruation, which in reality birth control pills.</p><p>The next week or so at home was a horror, what with her mother in a state of total frustration, upset beyond the normal. At the same time, her loving Dad, who didn't verbally condemn her, nonetheless looked forlorn each time he looked at her.</p><p>Still, within the next month or so, things seemed to return to normal, although for sure Candy was no longer allowed to play with that boy down the block. Also, her Dad not only didn't look so sad anymore, she also noticed that he began looking at her body more and more...and she knew it wasn't her imagination, like she used to think. And once she realized that he couldn't stop himself from looking, she herself began to feel excited.</p><p>With father and daughter alone in the house every night, it was inevitable what was eventually to happen.</p><p>*******</p><p>A stormy night...the shutter outside her bedroom snapped loose and the heavy winds had it banging loudly against the window. Hearing the loud noises and afraid that the glass was going to break, Candy hurried to her father's room, knocking on the door.</p><p>""Dad?""</p><p>""Yeah, Sweetie? Come on in.""</p><p>She opened the door and entered the semi-dark room; he had turned on the dim night table lamp. ""Dad, I'm scared...can I...?""</p><p>""Sure baby girl. Here, scoot under the blanket...""</p><p>Only then did she become conscious of the fact that she only had panties on beneath the robe, no bra.</p><p>How could she...?</p><p>Do it fast, she told herself.</p><p>Shedding the robe, she then moved quickly to get beneath the blanket. She couldn't help but to see her father's eyes looking eagerly at her bare little breasts and, as she covered herself completely, she felt those feelings down in her cunny...</p><p>""Scoot over here, Toots.""</p><p>Then she slid over until she was against him, putting her arm around his waist, while he put his around her shoulder.</p><p>The hearts of both father and daughter sped up, but neither had the nerve to do anything amiss for fear of how the other might react.</p><p>Charles fought to retain his senses. In spite of his fantasizing in the past, this was his own daughter.</p><p>Ten minutes later, both were still awake, thinking the other was sleeping. His daughter had moved from his hold and she now lay on her back, her head resting on his outstretched arm. He felt movement alongside of him. He heard her increased breathing. Listening intently, he suddenly realized what she was doing as he heard that faint squishing sound. She obviously thought that he had fallen off to sleep.</p><p>Charles felt his cock begin to harden. Raising up on his side, he suddenly threw the covers off her, and looked down at her. Candy's eyes turned to him and widened. The fiery eyes of his thirteen year old little girl flickered like flames under her eyelashes, her milky naked thighs quivered around her fondling fingers, which had frozen is place. Somehow, she had managed to shed her panties without his noticing any such movement. She was totally naked before his lusty eyes. The smell of a sex-hungry teenage girl permeated his nostrils.</p><p>Father and daughter looked nervously at one another. It was as if they both were silently acknowledging what had been happening between them for the last couple of years.</p><p>Candy nervously smiled as her Daddy reached down and drew her hand from her throbbing pussy and then shifted himself up onto his knees. Her heart began pounding when he then moved between her parted legs.</p><p>Throwing caution to the wind, Charles lowered himself onto his little girl. Happily, she welcomed him, her arms and legs eagerly twining around him, pulling his excited bulk lovingly close to her aroused little body.</p><p>They kissed. His little girl's moist pink tongue played with his, and the ribbed underside of his cock tickled itself on the soft fuzz hair of her gorgeous little slit. Candy moaned into his mouth as her hips instinctively brought their two forbidden parts together in their own private pole dance, and that ribbed underside became wet with the juices of his hot little daughter.</p><p>Breaking the kiss, both of them looked down at their incestuous writhing game, both of them rubbing each other as if they were both overtaken by lust, there was no doubt as to what was about to happen. With pre-cum covering his bulging cock-head, they were certainly not going to be content dry humping.</p><p>""Oh my precious girl,"" he exhaled, his one hand caressing the silky hair on the back of her head, the other cupping where her hot slender leg met her round little buttock, a finger stimulating the inside of the soft-skinned bump, ever so close to the tight spot, which his daughter made so vulnerable by rubbing her bent leg up his heated body.</p><p>Father and daughter were long past the point of no return. Her lower lip quivered, her mouth murmuring lusty sounds, more than gasps, as her daddy took his great cock in his hand and started to rub it all around the tingling moist lips of her warm pussy. It was months since she had had those encounters with the boy down the street and it had never been so exciting or as arousing as this. She had dreamed of her Daddy doing this for so long and now it was happening.</p><p>Panic raced through her head, knowing that she was not taking those pills the doctor had prescribed. Still, she wanted this so bad. She was afraid that he'd stop if she told him she wasn't protected. Not familiar with the prime time of fertility, the youngster was sure she couldn't get pregnant because her period wasn't due to arrive for another two more weeks. And even if it happened, would it be so bad to carry her own Daddy's baby? Maybe he'd leave her mom and take her with him.</p><p>Clamping her eyes closed, Candy eagerly began to kiss her father, her hot mouth launching into wild lusty tongue kisses, biting at his lip. Filled with overwhelming lust, Charles returned the kiss, at the same time as he pushed his flesh inside her, making his way deep into her tight pink channel, overpowering her tightness with his strength and the wetness of the throbbing shaft he penetrated her with.</p><p>He began slowly thrusting the entire length of his cock in and out of the child. Reopening her eyes for the first couple of her daddy's strong strokes, Candy's legs wrapped eagerly around him and pulled on his legs to make him know how good he felt inside her. Her writhing, thrusting, torso eagerly offered her little snatch, encouraging her Daddy's deep strokes, drawing his cock all the way in, then squeezing it back out to the rim of his glans with each exciting push in and out of her aroused being.</p><p>He began fucking in earnest, pumping his stiff shaft into her slick cavern with long rapid strokes. The feeling was incredible. ""Oh Daddy..."" she murmured, excitedly.</p><p>The crazed young girl could feel her narrow pussy-channel being stretched wider by her father's driving cock-stabs. His pace was quickening. He burrowed in deeply with his big, hard prick, throwing his ass in gear as he began to fuck her furiously. His strokes only gained in strength, as his balls began to bounce against her soft and hot ass mounds.</p><p>Her hands reached out to grip the firm round globes of his ass cheeks. She squeezed his taut ass, closing her eyes in sexual ecstasy as he rode into her with plunging, writhing cock stabs. She rolled her hips and thrust back at him, increasing the pleasure for both of them. She was lost in the feeling of her Daddy's bare cock filling her pussy, thrusting up against her unprotected womb. Heatedly, her body twitched and twisted beneath his. The youngster was unabashedly urging him on. Her body had instinctively taken over, doing what it had evolved over millions of years to do, trying to reproduce itself by impaling itself on a strong virile man's penis and fucking him until he filled her with his seed.</p><p>""Oh Daddy I love you...oh it's so good...Oh...Oh Daaaaad...ah mmmmm...""</p><p>Mewling and whimpering with excitement around her daddy's pistoning shaft, Candy wantonly threw her girlish pussy up to meet each of his downward plunges. She could feel her cunt spasming and her stomach muscles rippling the way they did just before that final flurry of hot clenches from her inner pussy sheath, when she played with herself!</p><p>Her pussy was a bubbling cauldron. As her orgasm began to hit her, an awesome, never-before-experienced, man-made passionate explosion erupted in the depths of her seething cunt and immediately built itself into a powerful, mind-boggling orgasm. She knew her Daddy's sperm was ready, ready to fill her up. She spread her legs wider, to allow him as deep a penetration as possible.</p><p>This was it! she thought. This was what it was all about - this was real fucking! Knowing her father was just a few strokes from spewing his sperm inside her unprotected pussy sent Candy over the edge. Her pussy started spasming around the same penis that had created her thirteen years earlier. Her body started thrashing, bucking against her father.</p><p>All of a sudden, Charles's throat emitted out a long, low, drawn-out animal-like groan that both frightened and thrilled young Candy, causing her to instinctively clench her vaginal muscles tightly, the constricting tube clasping hungrily at his throbbing cock, holding it in a vise-like grip of uninhibited passion and wanton lust.</p><p>""Ungh! Ungh! Ungh! Unghh!"" he mumbled throatily. His body suddenly stiffened and he gasped out, ""Ah Honey, here it comes! Daddy's ahhh cummmmnnng! HO-Oh-ld tight, Baby Girl!""</p><p>At that moment Candy loved her father more than at anytime in her life; right now he was the most wonderful man in the world. As his pounding, spurting prick was ramming deep into her horny pussy, the young teen writhed about, instinctively clasping her tight cunt-muscles around the spurting prick which began filling her pussy with baby making sperm.</p><p>Knowing that her Daddy was shooting his hot cum inside her, she fucked up at him hard and fast, humping up and down, bucking and writhing, moving back and forth, gyrating uncontrollably, meeting his cock-thrusts with her hot, slick pussy. The muscles in her cunt tightened and loosened quickly, responding instinctively to the wondrous feelings that welled up in her seething cunt. </p><p>Candy was floating on a sea of stormy passion, fucking and jerking her hips forward, milking her father's prick-slit with her clenching cunt-walls, sucking the cum out of his cock and taut balls, which automatically clenched beneath her slick, gripping pussy.</p><p>Her orgasm hit her like a ton of bricks. A powerful, wonderful, fantastic sensation wracked her body, causing her cunt to quiver.</p><p>""Oh my Daddy...! Ohhhh, Daddy, I think...I think I'm...cumming, too!"" Her labia were swollen and tingling, her cunt spasmed and her thighs shook.</p><p>The girl's body stiffened as she shuddered, then cried out again as the orgasm overtook her. She flailed her head back and forth, whipping her drenched hair from side to side as she experienced her very first mind-boggling orgasm.</p><p>""Ahhhggg! Yeah, Candy! Fuck Daddy back, baby! Take it...uhnn take it...AHHH!"" her father grunted lewdly as he pressed forward, impaling her cunt on his spasming, spurting cock.</p><p>Candy used all of her strength to tighten her muscles and continue to grip his turgid, spasming prick between her juicing cunt-lips, clasping down on his cock-shaft, knowing that his manhood was shooting his sperm throughout her insides, bathing her cervix and womb with his baby-making sperm. Her steaming, churning pussy was filled to the brim with his spewing liquid.</p><p>""Mmmm, Daddy,"" she gasped. ""This is... this is so...good. It feels so good... soooo good!""</p><p>She writhed beneath his thrusting prick as the breath left her body and she lay quivering like a fish out of water. Her mind was dazed from the fucking. Her father's spewing cock felt so big and his cum filling her pussy made her feel like a grown-up woman.</p><p>In less than a month, she found out just how grown up she had become.</p>"
479,Mom Visits Grandma,A Purvversion,purvvauthor@yahoo.com,"['Mf', 'inc', 'fath/dau']","Alone at home with my Dad, watching TV while my mom was away at my grandmother's, I asked if he'd let me have a drink, never really thinking he'd give me one. I now wonder if that white stuff he called sediment might have meant the wine was bad, because I got drowsy and funny feeling even before I finished the glass. Anyway, before the night was over, the wine wasn't the only thing Daddy gave me.",2013-01-12T00:00:00,"The majority of the stories posted on this site by A Purvversion were totally written by The Purvv. However, many are bits of stories originally written by others but massaged into a new story by The Purvv. In the vast majority of these, over 50% of the writing comes from the pen of The Purvv. They were intended for his private files, with no intent on taking credit for someone else's efforts. Thus, if now posted here, that should be considered.

The vast majority of these stories contain sex between an adult with an underage girl and are simply made up stories, much like murder mysteries; any real such activity should be condemned. It cannot be overemphasized that none of these 'purvverted' finished stories are even remotely true. I would strongly urge any adult who would even contemplate such demented actions as are depicted to consider seeking help from someone (clergy, doctor, police, etc).
These vignettes are not intended to be anything more than a peek through a window at a couple having sex. If such a quickie doesn't tempt the voyeur to masturbate, read elsewhere.","<p></p><h5>A Father Daughter Vignette</h5><p>It was a Wednesday when we found out that my Grandma had had a heart attack and was rushed to the hospital. From what we knew, she was going to be all right, that she was resting.</p><p>Mom and Daddy talked it over and it was decided that because Daddy had pressing things going on at his job and I had two tests in school on Friday, that Mom would go on the plane by herself to Grandma's and stay over through the weekend.</p><p>*******</p><p>On Friday night, I asked Daddy if I could stay up later than usual to watch TV with him. There was a movie on at 9, that I was hoping he'd let me see. He agreed, but told me that I should shower and put on my nightgown, in case I got tired and he had to send me up.</p><p>It was about 8:30 PM when I joined him on the couch, snuggling up alongside him as I usually do, though not usually in my bed clothes. For the next twenty minutes or so, I snuggled up against Daddy, only half paying attention to what was currently on the TV. As we sat, his hand rubbed about my arms, neck and back, and even down my side.</p><p>Then he got up to get himself another drink, asking, ""Can I get you a coke from the kitchen?'</p><p>I thought, then grinned and said, ""Yeah, I guess. If you won't let me have a glass of your wine, I guess coke will have to do.""</p><p>""Yeah right,"" he grinned, and then started to head out to the kitchen. Suddenly he paused, and said, ""Ooops...first things first,"" and made a u-turn and went out to the bathroom. Almost before he had time to pee, he was back out. I thought he was holding something in his hand as he passed by me again, but I really didn't pay attention. He picked up his glass from the end table and then went into the kitchen.</p><p>Two minutes later, he was back out, this time with two glasses. As he was handing me one, I suddenly realized that it actually looked like it might be red wine, though it looked to have flickers of white within.</p><p>""What's this?"" I was surprised.</p><p>""Ask and you shall receive,"" he said, then added with a grin, ""Just don't tell your mother.""</p><p>""Wow, thanks dad, I never thought you would. What's this stuff?""</p><p>""Wine has sediment, sweetie. I guess that's what that is.""</p><p>It wasn't the first time that I drank wine, but it certainly was the first time that I felt it. Within a half hour, I was feeling groggy-like and was actually fighting sleep.</p><p>""Hey you...no falling asleep...""</p><p>""I'm sorwry."" My r's sounded funny.</p><p>""I think you better get to bed.""</p><p>""Ah Daddy, I want to see this. I'm not tired, I promise...""</p><p>""You're about to go to sleep, sweetie. Go ahead up to bed.""</p><p>""Please Dad,"" I pleaded.</p><p>He paused and then said, ""Okay, tell you what. Let's go up to my room. You can watch it from my bed. That way, if you fall asleep, I won't have to wake you.""</p><p>I grinned, ""Thanks Daddy!""</p><p>He led me into his room and pulled down the blankets. I crawled onto the bed, on the same side my mother sleeps. While I pushed the buttons on the remote, Daddy stripped his clothes off. He was changing right in front of me! As the TV came to life, I couldn't help but watch as my father took his time unbuttoning his shirt. I then watched him unbuckle his belt, and that was when I got shy. I tried my best to not watch, but will admit I did - - out of the corner of my eye - - I couldn't help myself.</p><p>Then he stood next to the bed in a pair of white underwear before getting under the blankets with me. He reached over and turned off the lamp. We talked a little as we lay next to one another, and slowly he got closer and closer to me. He told me how pretty I looked with the TV light flickering on me. That pleased me.</p><p>It was around then that he pulled me even closer against him, telling me it was a little cold and that we could cuddle to stay warm. I was on my back, but pushed myself closer into his body with my side.</p><p>We lay together for a while longer, watching the movie on the TV as I once again began to fight sleep, a strange dizziness or something buzzing in my head. Before long I felt him place his hand on my thigh. I thought little of it at the time, but, I remember it being very warm. Maybe I should have been scared or something, but I wasn't.</p><p>Daddy's fingers traced small circles on my inner thigh, slowly creeping higher. I started to wonder when they would stop, and at the same time, I kept thinking how nice they felt.</p><p>""This isn't tickling you, is it?"" he asked; he was concerned.</p><p>I giggled slightly and told him, ""No Dad. It's relaxing - - it feels nice.""</p><p>He smiled and turned a little into me, asking, ""Does it?""</p><p>I nodded to confirm what I'd just told him and then to my surprise, he softly spoke, almost whispering, ""How bout you give your favorite Daddy a kiss?""</p><p>I don't remember, but I don't think that I was thinking anything like bad at that point. After all, I'd kissed my dad thousands of times up until that time. In fact, I think I was pleased.</p><p>Turning my head toward him, he leaned in still more, kissing me softly on the lips. I was expecting him to immediately withdraw, but instead, his mouth not only stayed on mine, but exerted more pressure than at any time in the past. Not only that, but like his lips were parted in like a real kiss. Daddy had never kissed my lips like that before, but I didn't question it. In fact, I found myself pushing forward and I instinctively partially opened my mouth beneath his.</p><p>Daddy and me were like kissing for real!!! As his mouth continued to work upon mine, I was never so excited. I'd always wanted him to do that. I found myself kissing him back eagerly, not wanting the kiss to end. Then I felt his tongue actually touch upon my lips. At the same time his circling fingers ran higher on my inner thigh, and my mind began racing. Daddy was actually like making out with me!</p><p>I was well aware how wrong this was, but I had often made believe about this when I touched myself in private; so it wasn't something that I never thought about. Until now, I wasn't even thinking that we were alone in the house, but as I realized it, my excitement increased.</p><p>Almost instinctively I parted my legs. Daddy's fingers, which had felt so nice before, now started to make me stir inside as they now traced circles right under my crotch, no more than an inch from my panties.</p><p>I broke the kiss and looked up at him, his face down very close to mine. I had never seen Daddy like he was at that point. His eyes were like glazed and determined; there was a strange (hungry?) look on his face. He was breathing very heavy. I'd heard about how boys got when they became aroused and horny, and that was what I guessed that my dad was feeling.</p><p>""I love you baby girl,"" he whispered, and then he leaned in again, kissing me softly on the lips as his fingers slid up now, rubbing directly atop my pussy. My temples were pounding as his fingers began to rub over my lower lips through my panties, while his lips and mouth worked gently about mine. My father obviously knew how to arouse and please a girl.</p><p>I caught my breath as Daddy's fingers sent strange feelings throughout my body. As wrong as I knew this to be, I didn't want to stop him. Instead, I let out a deep breath and parted my legs a bit more, wanting to feel more of these sensations. I knew that if I didn't tell him to stop now, he'd probably get so excited, he wouldn't be able to stop at all. Strangely, that thought excited me all the more.</p><p>Daddy continued to rub my slit from over my panties and my lower body began to instinctively shift about. Momentarily, his fingers left my slit and moved up my panties. Leaving my panties in place, Daddy moved his hand inside, rubbing gently over the bare skin of my tummy...moving down...</p><p>Suddenly I gasped, as the pressure from his middle finger found my clit. I had only touched myself a few times, not once ever touching that pleasure bud. So the feeling was totally new to me, and I found it hard to understand the wild feelings that were churning within me. Whatever was happening, I didn't want it to stop!</p><p>My father kissed me again. However, this time he not only didn't remove his lips from mine, he suddenly seemed more demanding, more aroused. I was so caught up in things Daddy's excitement fueled mine. I could feel his tongue start to push at my lips. Until then, his tongue had only played there. Now I wanted more as I knew that he did too. I slowly opened my mouth as we kissed with a passion that no father and daughter should. I was eagerly allowing my father's tongue to push into my mouth. At the same time, his middle finger pressed firmly at my clit, pushing down with a circular motion.</p><p>""Eeeeeeemmmm,"" I mewled into his mouth. My body was squirming instinctively.</p><p>The excitement in my body started to build very fast at that point. My tongue started to push back at his as my confidence grew. Tremendous feelings of pleasure took over. I had no idea what I was feeling but it was building.</p><p>Daddy's finger pressed harder at my clit as my hips started to automatically buck. Finally my body broke as I started to climax, spilling a deep moan into his mouth as I came! His finger moved faster and faster, meeting the needs of my climax as his mouth worked on mine.</p><p>My hips lifted up and held in place as electric-like feelings shot throughout my entire female areas. Daddy's lips pulled from mine as he pressed his face into my neck, kissing and sucking just under my ear as the sensations continued.</p><p>""Oh daddy, oh daddy,"" spilled from my lips as I came, thrusting my chest into the air as I arched my back!</p><p>Finally, I was spent. I had just had my first climax! Oh, how amazing it was! To this day, I have yet to find the words that can explain that first time.</p><p>After my climax passed, his hand moved out of my panties and slowly rubbed upward to my belly, his lips still kissing at my neck as his hand worked higher up my body. I was still in a state of amazement at what had just happened. So much so that I didn't even realize that he was pulling my nightgown up as his hand rubbed upward on me.</p><p>His hands finally found my breasts, cupping each of them as his fingers brushed back and forth over my nipples.</p><p>""Oh god Daddy...""</p><p>""Daddy's been wanting to make you happy like that for so long.""</p><p>""M-me too, Daddy.""</p><p>""Have you, sweetie?""</p><p>""Uh huh, yeah, Dad.""</p><p>I suspect that until that confession from me, he had intended to stop at that point. His eyes seemed to look at me strangely and then he suddenly released his kiss from my neck and told me, ""Sit up for a sec, hon.""</p><p>When I sat up straight, he moved his hands down to the hem of my nightie and looked me in the face. ""Can I take this off you, pumpkin?""</p><p>My whole body was trembling, my lips were quivering. We both knew that if I consented, there wouldn't be any turning back. Nervously, I nodded my head.</p><p>""Lift up, baby girl,"" he whispered and then he was pulling the nightgown up my body and over my head, exposing my breasts.</p><p>He then simply dropped the nightie from his fingers and pushed at my shoulders, guiding me to lay back on the bed. My heart was racing as I lay in complete obedience in just my panties. Daddy's eyes were immediately running the length of my body. The chill in the air had my nipples hard, and goose bumps on my flesh.</p><p>He reached over and rubbed both the back and then the front of his right hand about my left breast, as if savoring the texture and feel.</p><p>""You're sure of this, hon, right?""</p><p>I nodded nervously. ""Uh huh, yes Daddy.""</p><p>He leaned down and gently kissed the breast he wasn't touching. I gasped as I felt his lips engulf the nipple. At the same time, he shifted about. I felt his hand urging my legs to part and, as I did so, he moved up and between them. I remember thinking, 'Daddy is going to fuck me!!!'</p><p>My heart was beating heavily inside my chest, my pulse pounding in my temples, while my deep breathing became erratic. Daddy got on top of me, pushing my legs further apart with his.</p><p>""Daddy loves you so much, sweetie,"" he whispered as he planted another small kiss on my lips before moving his head down to my neck again.</p><p>I moaned for the first time.</p><p>Slowly, his hands moved up and down my sides, his lips slowly moving from my neck down my chest. My mind couldn't keep up with the excitement that Daddy was generating throughout my aroused body, first trying to concentrate on his hands, only to be aroused further by his mouth.</p><p>I looked down at him kissing my body, watching him excitedly as his lips moved closer to my nipples. I watched as his tongue darted out and ran across my right breast, flicking my nipple as it did. It sent a wild little shock of pleasure through my body, and I whispered, ""Oh god Daddy...""</p><p>Eagerly, I watched as his tongue flicked back and forth. The sensations he was creating inside of me were indescribable. Slowly, he brought my nipple into his mouth, rolling it with his lips as he gently sucked.</p><p>""Mmmmmm ooooommmmm..."" That feeling between my legs returned as Daddy's mouth aroused me; it was growing deeper and more wanting.</p><p>He took his time before moving lower, making sure he paid close attention to both breasts. I automatically writhed about gently as his lips kissed down my belly while his hands ran down my sides to the waistband of my panties. As his mouth moved lower, Daddy pulled my panties down, only removing his lips from my belly long enough to slip my panties off. I suppose I was so aroused that I didn't even think about what was happening; that my own father was stripping me naked and was moving his mouth down lower on my excited flesh.</p><p>I somehow guessed that Daddy was going to kiss me down there and as dirty as I thought that to be, I was far too aroused to stop him. Indeed, my body WANTED him down there.</p><p>He moved his body down, running his tongue up my inner thighs, over and over again. My mind was exploding. As the burning between my legs was growing stronger, I instinctively moved my hands to the back of Daddy's head. His eyes looked up at me, as if asking me if that was what I wanted of him. I was actually urging his mouth to move there!</p><p>I could feel his breath run over my pubic hair, his hands placed on my inner thighs as he pushed my trembling legs apart slowly. I felt the tip of his tongue touch my lower lips, ever so gently running up eager to flick my clit.</p><p>""OHHHHH,"" I cried out as wild sensations shot through me.</p><p>Daddy's mouth felt sensational. I assumed it was his tongue that was creating so much pleasure down there as he licked and even sucked gently. Each lick became more firm, parting my labial lips with his tongue! Oh the warmth I felt; the strange but nice burning! I could feel his tongue push up inside of me, his nose pressing at my clit, nuzzling into me as he moved his head from side to side.</p><p>I didn't know why he was doing that, but he had me so aroused that if he wanted to stop, I would have begged him not to. My body was actually bucking up to his mouth. I had never felt so much pleasure and I knew then and there that Daddy and I would be doing this forever and ever.</p><p>My whole body was on fire as my hands clenched the blankets on either side of my body. Daddy's tongue slapped back and forth up my slit as he moved up to take my clit into his mouth. Sucking and rolling, flicking and sucking!</p><p>Then I was climaxing again, but this time was even more intensive than before. As I came, I began calling out, ""Daddy...daddy...daddy...omigod omigod omigod..."" over and over again.</p><p>My father had a hand on my belly now, holding my hips still as they tried to buck.</p><p>""Don't stop daddy, don't stop... suck on it, daddy, suck on it!"" spilled from my mouth in a rage of lust!</p><p>It felt amazing to cum like that. I can't remember a single climax in my life that I enjoyed more! After it had passed, Daddy released my clit and moved back up my body before rolling off to my side.</p><p>I remained on my back, while he then lay alongside me, facing me. Both of us were trying to catch our breath. Between gasps, I told him, ""Oh wow Daddy - - that - - was so - - amazing. Thank you so much.""</p><p>He took one of my hands and said, ""No need to thank me, sweetie. That was the most enjoyable thing I've ever done in my life. It was so great to see my little girl so excited and to be able to taste you like that.""</p><p>I felt heat in my face and guessed that I was blushing. Then he began to kiss my fingers. I don't think I'd ever felt so loved.</p><p>I rolled to my side to face him, and as I did so, he lay onto his back, his arm under me as his hand pressed at my back. I wasn't sure, but I guessed that he wanted me to touch him and maybe kiss his breasts or something like he had done to me.</p><p>Looking up at me, he whispered, ""Give me a kiss, baby girl.""</p><p>I placed a hand on his belly as he pulled me in for another kiss. As our mouths reacquainted themselves, I felt his hand gently take hold of mine. As our tongues met, I felt his hand guiding mine, moving it down his belly to his underwear. Once again, excitement began to build in me. Daddy wanted me to touch him!</p><p>Without pressure, he brought his hand over, making sure that he kept his atop mine, letting me feel this hard-on through his underwear. He caught his breath at the contact.</p><p>""Mmmyeah baby...""</p><p>""You're so wet, Daddy.""</p><p>""I know, sweetums. I did that when you got so excited before.""</p><p>""This okay, Daddy?""</p><p>""Like this, toots,"" he barely whispered as he moved my hand beneath his, moving it up and down his shaft. I could feel the head, and wanted to feel more. Boldly, I moved my hand, sliding it down to his shaft. Seeing that I did that without his urging, Daddy then removed his hand, letting mine explore as I wanted. Moving up and down, I thrilled to hear his moans and grunts. It was obvious to me that I was pleasing my father.</p><p>As I explored his manhood, I became more and more curious about what it looked like. After all, this was the thing that made me. I allowed my hand to move eagerly along the entire length, up and down, and below to the huge sac. Daddy continued to emit pleasurable moans and sounds.</p><p>He let my hand continue to explore for a while before asking, ""Would you take my underpants off, baby girl?""</p><p>I knew that he could do it himself, but I suspected that it would be more exciting for him if his 'little girl' did it, so after thinking about it only for a moment, I got up onto my knees and moved down between his legs. Grabbing his underwear waistband, I looked up into his face. Daddy looked so excited. Slowly, I began pulling them down his legs and then threw them to the floor. I was sitting on my knees, now looking down at my own Daddy's cock resting on his belly; hard as a rock.</p><p>I had NO idea what to do, and I guess that Daddy saw my confusion for he then told me, ""Touch it again, sweetie. Just don't hurt it...""</p><p>My hand quickly moved back to his crotch, wrapping my fingers around his shaft feeling how hard it was. He groaned aloud as my hand explored. Almost immediately, Daddy sat up a little, leaning against the headboard, watching my hands stroke up and down his cock. I guess it must have been exciting for him to see and feel his 'special little girl' doing this.</p><p>I was really enjoying the feeling, maybe knowing I was making him feel good like he made me feel good. I explored a while longer, and then he placed a hand on my shoulder, pushing at me gently. Even though I'd never done it, I knew what Daddy was trying to get me to do. Until that day, I didn't know that boys did it to girls, but I DID know that a lot of the girls in High School did it to boys, and had heard that even two of my 8th grade classmates had done it to some older boys.</p><p>I was so afraid, yet I was also curious. As Daddy applied pressure to my shoulder, I allowed him to guide me down toward his cock.</p><p>""Kiss it, baby girl. Kiss the head, Honey,"" he whispered, his voice quiet and strained.</p><p>By then my face was hovering below his belly and Daddy's cock was only inches away from me. My heart was racing as I looked at my maker. Although I was very nervous, I wanted to give him what he gave me, so I hesitatingly moved forward and planted a small kiss on the slimy head, while I continued to stroke him. The sticky wetness that was seeping out, coated my lips. I pulled away and licked my lips, tasting Daddy's juice for the first time.</p><p>""Mmmmmmm, that's so nice, hon,"" he said, quietly.</p><p>Almost as soon as I realized that the taste was curiously pleasant, I kissed it again, feeling the heat hit my lips.</p><p>""Oh that's my girl,"" he muttered, looking down at me. ""Use your tongue a little,"" he urged.</p><p>Now I had no idea what I was doing so I just went with things. I kissed the head of his cock again, and then ran my tongue over it.</p><p>""Nnnggg, mmmmmm,"" he groaned and murmured.</p><p>I licked up and down his shaft, over its head; kissing and licking, taking my time as he did with me. I started to think to myself, he sucked me into his mouth, I could do that to him as well. And without asking the question, or thinking about any possible consequence, I opened my mouth and let the helmet head slip inside.</p><p>""Gaaahhhhggg! Ohhhh yes, that's my girl, suck daddy's cock!"" he said.</p><p>I kept his glans still in my mouth, running my tongue back and forth on its underside. My father let out a deep moan and moved his hand from my shoulder to the back of my neck pushing my head down gently. Slowly, the head of his cock slipped deeper into my mouth. My hand slipped off his shaft, not knowing how far he would want me to suck him into my mouth.</p><p>I felt him release my neck a little at the same time as he told me, ""In and out, up and down baby - - no teeth, no teeth!"" as my head started to bob.</p><p>Breathing through my nose, my lips locked down around his shaft as my tongue pushed against his throbbing cock. Looked up at him I could see how much he was enjoying it, and I wanted him to!</p><p>He released my neck and let me suck as I wanted, telling me, ""Oh you're so good, such a soft mouth.... Ohhhhmmmm - - you're so much better than your mom.""</p><p>I wanted him to cum just like he made me cum, not understanding that wasn't how men worked. He let me please him a while longer, up to the point when he started to ooze what I now know was pre-cum. I don't know what was causing it, but strangely, it was making me very excited down between my legs. My lower body was squirming as I sucked Daddy and I knew that I was wet down there.</p><p>It was then that he gently stopped me, guiding me off and telling me, ""Oh that was so good, baby girl...come up here by daddy now. Lay up here by me.""</p><p>Nervously I moved up by him. I knew that this was probably it! As much as I wanted to please Daddy and to feel him inside me, the idea that that huge mass was going to push inside me was quite frightening. As soon as I was alongside him, he rolled me onto my back.</p><p>Both of our faces were looking to each other as Daddy again crawled on top of me. He parted my legs again with his and lay his body on mine before kissing me softly on the lips. He then asked, ""You won't be sorry?"" </p><p>As scared as I was, I managed to shake my head and nervously whisper, ""Of course not, Daddy, I love you more than anything in the whole world!""</p><p>I could feel the head of his cock now pressing at my slit, and slowly he put pressure down on me.</p><p>Daddy looked down at me and suddenly asked me, ""Do you want our family to grow sweetheart?""</p><p>Did he mean...? I wasn't sure. ""I guess so Daddy. Why?""</p><p>""Just a question, sweetie. Don't worry about it.""</p><p>Then, he was again leaning down and I saw his mouth partially open. I did the same and we were immediately locked in another kiss as he again pushed his manhood between my legs, trying to penetrate me. I could feel it start to enter my pussy, slowly parting my lips and I gasped.</p><p>""Ahhh OHHH!""</p><p>He went very slowly, but still it hurt a little. He backed off a little, before pushing back down, slipping more of himself inside. Daddy's cock was actually inside me!!!</p><p>I bit my lower lip as his cock stretched my walls for the first time.</p><p>""Eannhhh,"" I complained.</p><p>He looked down at me and told me, ""It will pass Sweetheart...""</p><p>Even though it was hurting me, my instincts had me moving my hands and legs in eagerness. My hands wrapped around Daddy's back and, in spite of the hurt, I pulled him harder into me.</p><p>My father realized that he was hurting me and tried to stop me, telling me, ""Easy baby girl easy...I don't want you to hurt so much...""</p><p>Bravely, I murmured, ""It's o-okay D-daddy. I trust you...""</p><p>He pushed in harder, slipping more of his cock inside me. A slight jet of pain shot through me, causing my nipples to stand on end. It felt sort of good!</p><p>He paused and looked down at me. I could see sweat on his face and knew that mine must have been the same. I could actually feel the redness from the flushed heat.</p><p>Soon, he began to move again. Daddy's cock worked in and out slowly, deeper with each thrust. The pain stayed, but the pleasure came on stronger as he worked. With each thrust he'd emit some sort of sound and I'd answer with a grunt.</p><p>Then he was moving with a bit more ease. The pain was actually only in the background as pleasures were coming to the forefront.</p><p>My hips began to automatically lift up to greet his as he fucked into my youthful body. His thrusts became more rhythmic, and the pain passed completely. He began to move in a steady rhythm, slowly, in and out of me. I thought that I might faint, the pleasure was becoming so overpowering. I rubbed my hands up his back and laced my fingers behind his neck, lifting my head to kiss him, my tongue thrusting hungrily into his mouth. There were waves of something I had never felt before building inside of my body as Daddy's cock slid in and out of my pussy. I could feel how wet I had become, the moisture flowing down over my ass.</p><p>My thoughts were becoming incoherent now, everything was focused down between my legs, and the sensations that Daddy's cock was causing me to feel. I lifted my feet so that my legs were hooked behind Daddy's knees, thrusting my hips up to meet his downward strokes, gasping in pleasure as he began to move faster and faster.</p><p>""Oh, God, Daddy,"" I whispered hoarsely, ""don't stop. Love me, Daddy. Make love to me, don't ever stop. You feel so good, Daddy. I love you. I love you so much, Daddy...""</p><p>As he moved harder and harder in and out of me, I kept babbling on, begging him not to ever stop, to make this go on forever. I could feel something building inside of me, a warmth, a pressure, a force... Something that refused to be stopped or denied. I pulled myself up, burying my face in his neck as he continued to piston his cock inside me. With every stroke, when our pubic bones slammed together, I felt a shock wave run through my body. With every stroke, I felt myself lifted higher and higher on some unknown plane, a relentless driving force that I couldn't refuse, even though I knew that somehow, when it had finished with me, this experience would be over.</p><p>My feet slid upwards until I could lock my ankles behind Daddy's butt, pulling him into me, trying desperately to lock him in place so that he could never remove that glorious cock from inside of me. I wanted him to keep it there always, to never remove it. I left one arm hooked around his neck, and reached my other hand down to grip his butt, digging my fingers into the warm flesh, pulling him tightly to me. I could smell his skin, my face buried in the hollow of his neck, mingled with the smell of our sweat, of the fluid leaking from between my legs.</p><p>""Oh Daddy...oh Daddy...nnnggg nnggg...""</p><p>My body was now craving him, my inner walls clinched around his cock, almost begging for more. My pleasure was building as his breath grew deeper.</p><p>By now, Daddy was slamming his cock in and out of me. My own father was frantically fucking me!!! I was completely incoherent, beyond anything that even remotely resembled rational thought. I was aware of three things: Daddy's cock, my pussy, and the tidal wave of sensation that I was drowning in. My entire universe consisted of those three things.</p><p>Without warning, I felt an urgency in Daddy's movements. Instinctively, I knew what was about to happen, and it finally clicked inside of my head, what he asked about the family growing. My father wanted to plant a baby inside me. The idea was sooo exciting; the realization drove me over the edge. I began bucking up beneath him, writhing about as he fucked me. And like someone shouting for her life, I yelled out as I started to climax, ""Yes daddy yes. I do want - bigger family... Aahhhh yes daddy yesss...""</p><p>I didn't have to say anything more, and he didn't question what I said. He knew I meant it! With a force and speed I couldn't have imagined, Daddy began wildly thrusting in and out of me.</p><p>I couldn't form any kind of a sentence, or even a single word. I was only able to grunt and moan and whimper as I felt his body go rigid, felt his cock swell impossibly thicker in my pussy.</p><p>Then he was shouting, ""Oh yeah baby girl...here...here it is...in you...innnnn ahhhh oh my gawwwwwwddddddd ahhhh!!!""</p><p>He kept his cock buried deep inside as he began to pulse inside me. He groaned loudly, his cock spasming inside of me, and I felt him pulsing as the first hot stream of his fluid squirt out into my pussy. My own father was shooting his sperm inside me! My pussy was eagerly milking his cock, and his cock was eagerly filling me with his seed! If that was how baby's were created, there was no doubt in my mind that Daddy was giving me a brother or sister...or son or daughter. I screamed, a long, high-pitched kind of whimpering that I couldn't control. My pussy spasmed as an electric tidal wave washed over me, my body went completely stiff for a moment, then began to shake uncontrollably. I couldn't help it - I bit down on Daddy's neck, hard, as wave after wave of complete ecstasy washed over me.</p><p>I was vaguely aware that Daddy was moaning out my name, over and over, as he continued to shoot his hot, sticky fluid into the depths of my body. There was so much of it! It began to leak out of me, running in a steady stream down the crack of my butt, pooling beneath me.</p><p>Finally, he lay on top of me, inside of me for a while, kissing and snuggling before we finally fell asleep.</p>"
480,Emma Gets an 'F',A Purvversion,purvvauthor@yahoo.com,"['Mg(12)', 'inc', 'fath-dau']","A Femailer sends to the author a story she found in her late grandfather's papers. He apparently wrote a 'confession' story in 1970 of an incestuous episode he had with his 12-year-old daughter years earlier. It would be pretty run of the mill in today's atmosphere, but if this actually happened in the 50s, it makes it a bit more interesting.",2013-01-14T00:00:00,"The majority of the stories posted on this site by A Purvversion were totally written by The Purvv. However, many are bits of stories originally written by others but massaged into a new story by The Purvv. In the vast majority of these, over 50% of the writing comes from the pen of The Purvv. They were intended for his private files, with no intent on taking credit for someone else's efforts. Thus, if now posted here, that should be considered.

The vast majority of these stories contain sex between an adult with an underage girl and are simply made up stories, much like murder mysteries; any real such activity should be condemned. It cannot be overemphasized that none of these 'purvverted' finished stories are even remotely true. I would strongly urge any adult who would even contemplate such demented actions as are depicted to consider seeking help from someone (clergy, doctor, police, etc).
These vignettes are not intended to be anything more than a peek through a window at a couple having sex. If such a quickie doesn't tempt the voyeur to masturbate, read elsewhere.","<p>just recently i found your stories on the internet at a free story site and i wanted to share this. the following 'story' was actually found in my late grandfather's papers and according to members of my family this is probably all true. my aunt emma was really a little miss new jersey and was a miss america competitor. because your stories seem to run along these lines i thought that i'd pass it along because i think that my grandfather wouldn't mind now that he's passed on. anyway i typed out his written notes and corrected his spelling but i left everything else alone. here it is:</p><p></p><blockquote><i>With the proliferation of sex novels now out in the candy stores I thought that it might be a good idea to write this story. I still to this day have a hard time believing that all of this happened. I know that I should feel shame at what I did but I don't. In fact, I must admit that if I had to do it all over again, I would.

</i><p>About a year ago, I talked to Emma about the whole episode. It was the first time since she was a little girl that we confronted what had happened and happily, she agrees. If I ever do have this story published, I will have to notify the readers beforehand, that although this was a rape of my daughter in the legal sense, she was not only complicit but, from what she later told me, she was the instigator. (Although I did not know that at the time.)</p>
<p>We discussed the whole thing from beginning to end and she openly told me everything that she remembered of that day, her feelings, etc.</p>
<p>As an aside, I must say that those few days that we had together last year gave me my last hard-on that I can remember. Just talking it all out had me wet in the pants.</p>
<p>Anyway, now knowing how she felt at the time and remembering my own feelings, I am attempting to make this story as accurate as possible. The exact words and sounds are not accurate (although they are the way I remember) but the true flavor is here.</p>
<p>CJ, May, 1970</p></blockquote><p></p><h5>Emma Gets an 'F'</h5><p>Emma was twelve years old when it happened, although the seed of incestuous thought was planted a few years earlier.</p><p>How did it come about, you may ask? I make no excuse. My only intent is to inform. The fact that she later became Little Miss New Jersey when she was 15 and she lasted into the final ten in the Miss America Pageant is only mentioned here to help the reader understand the pure beauty of the child. From her early childhood, it was obvious to friends and relatives alike that she was going to be an extreme beauty. The fact that she began filling out by the time that she was 12 only added to my dilemma. That was because somewhere around the time that she was 10 or 11 I began to get 'evil' thoughts of doing things with her.</p><p>Back in 1955, our family lived in an apartment, in a low-to-middle-class neighborhood. In those days, the city that we lived in had more saloons (bars) per square mile than any city in the country. Moreover, they were heavily frequented by the populace. I was no exception. Every night after work, I would stop at the Shamrock tavern and spend a couple of hours.</p><p>In addition, in those days it was customary for parents to spank their daughters and use their belts on their sons, whenever discipline was required.</p><p>To be perfectly honest, because I often drank too much I was probably wrong many of the times that I beat the kids. Nevertheless, it was my practice.</p><p>Many were the times that I drew blood from my son Robby's ass by using the belt unfairly.</p><p>Usually I did not spank Emma without 'just cause' because my wife would fight me on this, but when it was called for, I did. I would bring her into our bedroom and make her pull down her 'undies'. Then I would bend her over my legs and spank her with my hand; always bringing her to tears. It was somewhere around the time that she was 11 years old that I found myself looking at the child's ass with admiration. I mean it was forming perfectly.</p><p>After I came to recognize this, my method changed slightly. Now, when she was deserving of punishment, I would make her take off her skirt in addition to her panties, and, before I drew her over my lap, I would spend an inordinate amount of time looking at her, from head to foot. I can't begin to describe the powerful feeling of dominance over such a beautiful child that I was experiencing. Usually, she would stand there with tears rolling down her cheeks, awaiting my punishment, while I looked her over. I soon found that my eyes were running continuously into the child's hairless pussy. Worst of all, was the fact that, when I would put her over my knees and begin the spanking, I was now getting a hard-on.</p><p>This soon graduated to the next step where I began rubbing the cheeks of Emma's perfect little ass for minutes before I started the spanking. I believe by this time that I was hitting her harder, almost as if I was punishing her for making me touch her.</p><p>Emma told me that it was the day after her 12th birthday when she realized that something was happening to her. When I got home from the saloon that night I found out that she had gotten an 'F' on her History test. When I brought her into my bedroom to be spanked, she was wearing a dress instead of a skirt and blouse. I told her to take it off. As the tears flowed down her cheeks, I watched in utter fascination as she first undid the buttons on the back of the dress and then pulled the whole thing up and over her head.</p><p>She gently tossed it alongside of me on the bed and then she stood in front of me. I was totally taken aback. It had been almost a year since I had seen her like this. She had changed, dramatically.</p><p>Standing innocently in front of me, she was absolutely beautiful. I must admit that this was the first time that my arousal started just from looking at my daughter. My eyes were drawn to her chest and I was shocked to see that she now had mounds of flesh within the confines of a tight fitting bra. This completely surprised me.</p><p>Then I allowed my eyes to wander over the rest of the child's body and to my amazement she had filled out nicely in the hips. I realized that I was looking at almost a young woman.</p><p>""Off,"" I told her, indicating that she should remove her panties.</p><p>""No, Daddy, please,"" she cried softly, but she didn't resist. The protesting was part of the usual ritual of a spanking.</p><p>As she pushed them down her legs, she kept her eyes on my eyes and my face. It was then that Emma saw the look of lust that I was feeling. Somehow, she was sensing that I was becoming sexually excited even though she hardly knew anything about sex. She told me later that I had a desperate hungry look on my face. I am sure that she was right. That was exactly how I was feeling.</p><p>I realized that this beautiful near-naked child was my daughter, but suddenly there came a disconnect to rational thinking within my mind. I could not stop my eyes from running up and down the child's body, up to the innocent beauty of her face and then back down again. I spent an inordinate amount of time gazing at the baby-blonde hairs that were beginning to grow on her pussy. I actually had become hard from just looking at my daughter!</p><p>When I finally moved my arm out to pull her toward me I found that my hand was actually trembling. I brought her near-naked body to the side of my legs and whispered hoarsely, ""Down!""</p><p>Emma lowered her body and bent down over my lap. In the past, my erection had never begun before she lay across me. This time my arousal was already pushing up tightly in my pants. As she came down over me, she felt my cock pressing into her. It made her nervous. Yet, strangely enough, it also excited her. She later told me that at that moment she actually momentarily forgot that she was about to be spanked. She knew about arousals from her mother educating her. That I could be aroused shocked her. It also intrigued her.</p><p>As was my usual custom, I placed my hand on those perfectly formed buttocks. My cock was by now twitching beneath the child's body. My eyes were drawn to the bottom of my daughter's ass and I moved my hand over the flesh, to just below her buttocks at the top of her legs, which were clamped together tightly.</p><p>Emma actually groaned at that point and she pushed down into my crotch.</p><p>""Nnnggghhh!"" A soft sound was emitted from somewhere in the back of my skull.</p><p>It was then that I began to shoot my sperm into my pants for the first time in my life. This brought out a fury in me that caused me to spank her as hard as I ever did before.</p><p>Emma thinks that it was just about this time that she felt an unusually weird excitement come over her. Whether it was from my overdoing it with the spanking or the fact that my sexual agitation was obvious is not known. She thinks that she somehow sensed my excitement and this in turn caused her to begin to think of me as a male.</p><p>Later that night, after everyone was asleep, she allowed herself to masturbate. It was then that Emma thought about me sexually for the first time. It was a culmination of the whole day's events, from the spanking right through the masturbation that caused her to devise a plan of our mutual destruction.</p><p>I myself was never the same after that. When my wife Joan was not paying attention, I could not take my eyes off my daughter and I was continuously remembering back to how she looked that day.</p><p>Emma saw me looking at her and she too remembered. She now sensed what my looking at her meant, and she was excited by it. Something strange about everything that was happening when we were around each other was causing her to think about sex.</p><p>She told me later that, at the time, she wanted to please me. As much as she hated me (which she did because of the beatings) she also loved me. She knew that boys and girls did things with their bodies and she felt that my looking at her was telling her that I wanted to do 'something' with her.</p><p>By now, she was absolutely right. However, although I was afraid of my feelings, I was still sure that I would not do anything with her.</p><p>It was on a Saturday night that the eventful spanking occurred. Emma purposely waited until after my wife was off on her weekly visit over to her sister's apartment. Usually she took both kids but on this day, Emma successfully begged off, leaving the two of us alone.</p><p>It seemed that my daughter had purposely been plotting this whole occasion for a month. She deliberately got a second straight 'F' on a History test. She did this by design. She knew that getting such a mark was completely unacceptable in our house and she realized that she would be exposing herself to a terrible spanking.</p><p>Usually, Emma first showed her test results to my wife. This one she didn't. I found out later that this was part of her plan. She waited until Joan and my son Robby, were gone, before she showed me the test paper. Naturally, I blew my cork and began ranting and raving. Predictably, my violent reaction finally led to the spanking.</p><p>As I sat on the side of the bed, I looked at my daughter. It was then that I realized that she was again wearing a dress (which Emma planned) and that my excitement was starting again. I knew that once again I was going to get to see the child's body, although I would never have guessed just how much.</p><p>Although Emma had a frightened look upon her face, it was the first time that I was going to spank her that she was not crying and pleading. She stood looking at me curiously, while my eyes absorbed the beauty before me. I felt a strange excitement building within me.</p><p>""Off,"" I demanded.</p><p>Instead of the usual whimpering of, 'No Daddy, please,' Emma now looked across into my eyes mysteriously. With her eyes on mine, she licked her lips, reached down to the hem of her dress, and lifted it up slowly off her wonderful body.</p><p>Anticipating seeing her exciting nakedness, my eyes hungrily lowered themselves, eager to see the child's crotch and hips encased in her panties. As soon as they came into view, I felt my cock rising in my pants.</p><p>The dress continued upward and just about the time that it had reached her neck, I realized that Emma did not have a bra on. My cock twitched wildly, my stomach jumped, and my heart started pounding in my chest with a force that I never knew was imaginable as my daughter's beautiful twin mounds of budding flesh became fully exposed to me. I sucked in my breath as the youngster brought the dress completely over her head and let it drop to the floor.</p><p>I was suddenly wild from the excitement. I wanted to chastise Emma for not wearing a bra, but I couldn't bring myself to do it. My daughter's young breasts were truly awesome looking. As my wife had been my first and only woman up until then, I had never seen such a young pair of tits in my life. They were the size of tangerines and her nipples were prominently thrust out.</p><p>My mind was jumping in a thousand directions.</p><p>Finally, I was able to tear my eyes off her chest and look into my daughter's eyes. I swear that I saw pure lust in the child's face and a hint of a smile upon her lips, indicating that she knew that I was completely captivated by her.</p><p>My eyes then eagerly moved; down her body first and then back up. I wanted to scream at her for getting me this way. I was totally, totally absorbed. I felt that I was so uptight that my complete body was about to burst.</p><p>With my eyes running wildly, Emma moved again. Until now, I had always had to tell her to take off her panties. Now, without any word of direction on my part, she moved her hands to her hips. Our eyes met and held. I must have gulped a dozen times as she pushed her thumbs beneath the elastic and slowly pushed them down her body.</p><p>My cock was a massive rock.</p><p>Then she gingerly stepped out of them and stood there before me, hands at her sides.</p><p>No matter how I try to describe the scene it will never do the truth justice. Here in front of me was my beautiful daughter (a future Little Miss New Jersey winner and runner up for Miss America). A gorgeous child of 12 (going on 18!) who was already beginning to fill out quite nicely, standing totally nude in front of me, awaiting her punishment by my hand.</p><p>I must confess that in the next two or three minutes, while I hungrily looked at the child's body, I honestly considered chasing her out of the room to remove the temptation. I had never felt anything like this in my life.</p><p>I reached out for Emma's hand and pulled her to the side of my legs. I turned my head and looked up at her. I became surprised upon seeing that her eyes were directed to the lump in my pants. My daughter was actually looking at my dick. Just the thought of this caused me tremendous twitching within my pants and her eyes watched the movements in my crotch with wide-eyed surprise.</p><p>Looking at her, I saw that her lips were quivering from what I assumed was fear but in reality was really a sexual excitement. By then, Emma realized that I was aroused, and it was her body that had caused me to become hard. She badly wanted my hands on her.</p><p>I tugged gently but she really did not need any guidance. She lowered herself and this time with deliberation, her belly purposely moved directly onto my cock and her young hot breast rested over and upon my leg. My eyes instantly attacked the twin mounds of Emma's luscious ass cheeks. My hands immediately followed. I cupped one of those cheeks and my cock twitched beneath her hot body. I loosened my grip and rubbed that beautiful soft flesh. I had never, before or after, seen such a perfect ass.</p><p>By that time, Emma's heart was pounding fiercely in her chest. As she felt my hand move below the cheeks of her ass to the top of her clamped legs, she held her breath out of fear; afraid not of my touching her, but how I might react. She had this moment planned!</p><p>To my amazement, she moved about and suddenly she opened her legs. My hand now had access to move between the child's legs. She was mentally frantic at that point, not knowing what my next action would be. Would I start spanking her, holler at her, or go to the next level?</p><p>In reality, I did not have any choice. By that time, even if she had not been willing, I know in my heart that I would not have been able to control myself.</p><p>You can talk to all of the head shrinks, all of the police, and all of the clergy that you want to, and they will all say that I should have stopped. To which I would respond that if any of them had my daughter in such a position at that time under the same circumstances then they too would have had no choice except to succumb.</p><p>As my hand moved between Emma's thighs, the youngster gasped. I heard her. Her thighs closed involuntarily on my hand and held it in a vise for just a moment and then they reopened, allowing my fingers free access.</p><p>I moved my hand over my daughter's pussy. Again she gasped, but surprisingly she did not verbally protest. I paused, afraid if I moved my fingers that she might cry out.</p><p>By then, we were both breathing heavily.</p><p>After about a minute I allowed my fingers to move about gently on her slit. Again, Emma held her breath but offered no resistance. I became bolder. I began to gently rub my child's pussy and when she slowly opened her legs wider, I suddenly realized that I was actually going to be fucking my own daughter. My fingers moved over the flesh of her clitoris and she gasped again. There was no stopping me now.</p><p>My free hand moved under her body and touched her breast. Emma stiffened momentarily. I waited until she relaxed and then my hand moved completely over the taut young tit and held it clasped in my fingers. Meanwhile, I moved a finger into the slit around my child's hole. Once more, she tensed.</p><p>By now I sensed that she would be willing, maybe even eager to go 'all the way' but I discerned that she was also just at the edge of panic. Taking my time so that she did not fall apart, I waited while she accustomed herself to my finger. Then, I finally penetrated her pussy with my finger, moving it in and out with slow, gentle, almost imperceptible strokes.</p><p>""Nnnnnggg!"" A sound came through her clenched teeth and I knew that she was enjoying my probing, even though she was afraid.</p><p>Soon I had two fingers inside of my child's slit, pushing in and out, while my other hand clasped her little tit, my thumb and forefinger teasingly tweaking her excited nipple.</p><p>Emma was moaning now from my manipulations. Both of my hands had brought my daughter to a state of agitated excitement and soon I realized that my fingers were moving with ease within her pussy, because she was so moist. I moved a third finger in the child's slit, avoiding her vaginal entrance, and again a moan escaped her lips, as I sluiced within.</p><p>I myself was like a man obsessed, which I guess that I was. I had my hands operating frantically on my young daughter's body and had succeeded in getting her totally aroused. Moreover, I was in a furious frenzy. I wanted desperately to fuck her now. I could only hope that she was ready and willing.</p><p>I pushed my fingers in further than they had been and suddenly she stiffened and muttered a cry of a small hurt. I guessed that she was still a virgin and that I had touched her 'cherry'.</p><p>I did not want to hurt her, but I knew what would happen if I just rammed my prick inside of her. I decided to warm her up and do the best that I could not to hurt her too much.</p><p>""Honey, Daddy's gonna do more to you, you know?"" Although I asked her the question, this had been a statement, not an option for her.</p><p>As my hands continued to work on her, she answered nervously, ""I-I know, Daddy.""</p><p>""Baby, when I do, it's gonna hurt bad,"" I warned her gently.</p><p>She didn't answer but I felt her body tense up, obviously from fear.</p><p>""Honey, I'm gonna try to make it easier for you. Okay?""</p><p>Again no answer. Obviously, Emma did not have any idea what I was talking about. I decided to help her understand some.</p><p>""Honey, feel Daddy's fingers here?"" I asked, moving my fingers in her moist cunt.</p><p>""Uh huh..."" she responded in the affirmative. She was taking deeper breaths.</p><p>""Do you..."" I was about to explain everything to her but my hotness was beginning to overtake what little rational thought I had left. I had to have her! Now! I thrust my fingers forcefully deep into her pussy.</p><p>Emma cried out with a wild, ""AAAHH,"" as I felt the obstruction give way to my forceful thrust.</p><p>Her thighs tightened around my hand but my fingers were still within her pussy. My hand was clamped tight between her squeezing thighs.</p><p>I waited for about 30 seconds as she caught her breath and then I whispered, ""It's okay, baby. The worst is over. I know that I hurt you honey but that pain's gonna go away. You're gonna be happy with what happens, sweetheart. I promise.""</p><p>Then I waited for at least another minute. Finally, I felt her body begin to relax. I pulled my hands gently from her and told her to stand up. She did. I had her move in front of me and it was my time to catch my breath. Looking at her standing naked before me, my cock filled with pressure. She was the most exciting 'woman' that I had ever seen. Emma's lips were swollen and slightly quivering as her body and mind were apparently reacting to her inner sexual feelings. Her face had a far-out look of wanton lust, which I could never have imagined existed in a 12-year-old girl.</p><p>I put my hand out and touched her inner thigh, parting her legs. Tears were flowing down her face. She later told me that the pain that she was feeling had never felt as glorious to her. It was not the pain that had caused her to cry, it was because she realized that I really wanted to do this thing with her.</p><p>This naked obedient beauty was overwhelming to me. Her beautiful tiny breasts were literally in my face. Hungrily, I moved my mouth over the exciting young flesh. At the same time, my hands moved around her body and clutched the soft cheeks of her ass. It was at that point that I came in my pants for only the second time in my life.</p><p>The sensation from having my mouth on her breast had my daughter gasping from excitement. She moaned almost a sorrowful sound and immediately her hands flew to the back of my head, pulling my face harder against her. I was in my glory, knowing that she was unable to contain her own sexual agitation.</p><p>Although my own passion had temporarily subsided from having shot my load, I was ecstatic that I could please Emma. I moved my tongue and mouth over her little tit, sucking on her nipple and then moving the complete little breast into my mouth. Again, she moaned. As I worked the youngster's chest, I continued squeezing a cheek of her ass with one of my hands while I now moved my other hand to her crotch.</p><p>I felt her tense up. My hand pushed and she willingly spread her legs to give me access. I could feel her hot thighs quivering around my hand and her legs trembling about my legs.</p><p>She was almost constantly moaning around sporadic utterances of the words, ""Daddy"" and ""Dad"". Just sensing her excitement was enough for my cock to become re-energized. I was playing this 12-year-old child as if she was to be my last great pleasure in my life.</p><p>Her hands at the back of my head were actually holding herself up as her body was like rubber. I felt her pussy begin to push into my hand and pull back, guided by her thrusting hips.</p><p>Emma wanted to be fucked badly, even if she didn't know it. Her body was reacting passionately to my manipulations.</p><p>I pushed her away gently and I pulled my mouth from her body.</p><p>""Get on the bed, sweetheart,"" I whispered.</p><p>Nervously she obeyed, lying down on her back as I stood up. While I undressed, I watched her frightened eyes, which had turned to watch me. I began stripping off my clothes, hurriedly, because I was afraid that she might panic and bolt. Finally, I was down to my shorts. As I pushed them down my legs, her eyes became wide-eyed at the sight of my dick.</p><p>It was when I was climbing onto the bed that she suddenly got cold feet. I was alerted to the fact that she was going to try to get up, by the suddenly frantic jumping of her eyes. I moved quickly onto the bed alongside of her and held her arm.</p><p>""I-I don't want to do anymore Dad. I-I'm scared,"" she said, as I felt her struggling somewhat, without totally fighting me.</p><p>""It's okay baby,"" I coaxed. ""Please - - just relax hon.""</p><p>I moved a hand to her crotch, thinking that I would get her right back into the mood. Instead, she twisted her hip violently to the side, ""No! Don't Daddy...Please,"" she pleaded in obvious panic.</p><p>I was beside myself. I was so passionately worked up that if I had to I would have raped her, if necessary. I forced my hand back on to her crotch and she stiffened. As I forced my fingers between her legs, she began whimpering, ""Don't...Please don't Daddy...""</p><p>As my fingers touched her clitoris again, she tensed. Almost resignedly, she relaxed her legs. I moved my fingers and rubbed her gently. I sensed the beginnings of her weakening. She groaned. I applied a little more pressure into her slit. She whimpered and moaned.</p><p>I was afraid that if I tried to mount her now that she would revert to her panic mode. Then I did something that I would never have dreamed of doing in the past. In my era, it just wasn't done, but Emma looked so young and exciting that I just knew, that if I were ever going to eat pussy, that it would only be with this child.</p><p>I kept my hand rubbing on the child's pussy as I made my move. Her eyes followed me as I shimmied down the bed until my head was by her hip and my lower legs were way past the bottom of the bed.</p><p>I moved over her leg and into the concave between the hot flesh of her thighs. I looked up over my daughter's body, up into her face, and the look of fear, co-mingled with lust, was unbelievable. I was as afraid as she was. Not only was I about to involve us in an incestuous affair, but also I was now about to perform what I had always thought of as a depraved act. I had never done this and had always considered it as totally disgusting.</p><p>My eyes moved to her pussy with fascination. There was a redness that I took to be from my breaking her 'cherry' and the pussy lips were somewhat opened, revealing a moisture that surprised me. I could smell her scent, even from a foot away and, as I closed in, my mind went wild from the awesome aroma that began to fill my nostrils. Depraved or not I was wild with passion. Until then, nothing in my life had prepared me for such a pleasurable sensation.</p><p>Eagerly, almost like a man possessed, I now hurried my mouth to my child's pussy. Then, my lips made delicious contact.</p><p>""OHHHH..."" she cried out, and her thighs tightly clasped around my face.</p><p>I moved my mouth and flicked out with my tongue into her hole. Emma groaned, and thrust her pussy up into my face. As her hips dropped back down, my mouth pursued, staying pressed eagerly against my daughter's cunt with each of her violent movements.</p><p>I would have never dreamed anything could taste as good, and Emma later told me that she could never have imagined anything feeling so good.</p><p>I licked and sucked.</p><p>She thrust and cried out.</p><p>With a fury and what almost seemed like desperation, I continued lapping at her clitoris while occasionally I shot my tongue into the child's hole.</p><p>Emma groaned and her body involuntarily lifted her so that her head and shoulders were off the pillow, and her arms were reaching down. Her hands seized the back of my head and held me tight. As I continued licking and sucking, I felt her body writhing from side to side. She began clutching me tighter as I began allowing the flavors to flow down my throat.</p><p>By then, she began bucking up and down beneath my oral onslaught. I felt her legs tightening around my body and her hands clasping desperately to my head. Emma was fucking my mouth with a wildness that I never would have imagined could exist in such a young girl. She was so frantic that she was almost hurting me.</p><p>It was when I pushed my nose into her pussy's hole that all Hell broke loose. She then began bucking as if she were riding a wild bull, while just as furiously, I lodged my nose deeper into her and was sucking out the aroma, which was driving me frantic.</p><p>""Oh Dad...Daddy...Dad. Oh. Oh. Oh...""</p><p>I never knew that anyone could get so hot. I tore my mouth from her and rushed up upon her body. She knew what was transpiring and there was no longer any more fear within her, just wild desire.</p><p>Emma opened her arms and legs and I positioned my cock at her hole. Looking down into her face, I was shocked by how she had transformed from an innocent child beauty to a wanton animal-like being. Lust and hunger were written all over my daughter's face. I plunged my cock into the child's cunt and, as I watched, her mouth opened and gasped in pleasurable shock. She wrapped her legs around mine and immediately her body was searching to regain the pleasures that I had just stopped giving with my mouth.</p><p>Her hands went around my body and she dug her fingers into my flesh with such ferocity that it caused my back to bleed.</p><p>With each thrust of my cock into the youngster's pussy, her hips responded with a powerful reply. Emma later told me that sex never affected her again in such a wild manner, but for that night she was tossing, bucking, clutching, and moaning.</p><p>And fucking like it was going to be her last fuck!</p><p>I felt the pressure building in my prick and a thought passed through my head that I should pull out, but I was too far-gone to respond to common sense. At that time, I felt that if I could make my daughter pregnant that nothing would excite me more. I fucked her as hard as I possibly could and she matched each of my thrusts with one of her own, with hers being the more forceful of the two.</p><p>As my juices shot into her cunt, I told her that I was cumming. That seemed to further excite her because she was holding me as tight as she possibly could and she was babbling and urging me to do it. As spurt after spurt of incestuous cum shot into her, a constant wail emanated from deep within the child.</p><p>""AAAAAHHHHHHH..."" she cried out.</p><p>I often think that if Emma had sex with some of the judges, and performed as she did with me that night, then she would have been a Miss America.</p><p>CJ, Apr. 1970</p><p>The End</p>"
481,"Plausible Deniability, Part 1",A Purvversion,purvvauthor@yahoo.com,"['Mf', 'inc', 'grandfath/granddau', 'oral']","Visit her granddad, young Trish suddenly happens to see up his shorts. Her curiosity rises, as does his 'awareness' of what the youngster is looking at. Shortly after she begins to move her toys onto his legs, he announces he is going to go to bed to take a nap. Youthfully inquisitive, she decides to sneak into his room, hoping to see more of him. What happens inside her granddad's bedroom is what makes this 'A Grandfather-Granddaughter Vignette'.",2013-01-17T00:00:00,"The majority of the stories posted on this site by A Purvversion were totally written by The Purvv. However, many are bits of stories originally written by others but massaged into a new story by The Purvv. In the vast majority of these, over 50% of the writing comes from the pen of The Purvv. They were intended for his private files, with no intent on taking credit for someone else's efforts. Thus, if now posted here, that should be considered.

The vast majority of these stories contain sex between an adult with an underage girl; any real such activity should be condemned. I would strongly urge any adult who would even contemplate such actions consider seeking help someone (clergy, doctor, police, etc). It should further be pointed out that none of these 'purvverted' finished stories are even remotely true.
These vignettes are not intended to be anything more than a peek through a window at a couple having sex. If such a quickie doesn't tempt the voyeur to masturbate, read elsewhere.","<p></p><h5>""A Grandfather-Granddaughter Vignette""</h5><p>As a young girl, I used to spend one weekend at month visiting my grandfather during my school vacations. We would sometimes go to the zoo, aquarium, or skating rink, or just play games like hide and seek, board games, or, my favorite, card games. I would sit on the couch on one side of the coffee table and Granddad would sit in his lazy boy chair on the other side.</p><p>It was a hot summer day when I first saw my grandfather's penis; it was also the first one I'd EVER seen. I knew that there was a difference between males and females and how babies are made and such, but until then I had never seen one, not even my dad's.</p><p>Granddad was wearing shorts, as he usually did in the summer, and he was sitting across from me as we played cards. The game had just started and he had just gotten comfortable on his chair, when I happened to glance over and see it. He was sitting at such an angle that I was able to see up his pants legs, right under his underwear; I saw most of his penis and one testicle. </p><p>I immediately tensed up, knowing that it was naughty to see that; and I quickly looked away, but for some reason, I felt my heart sort of beating heavily in my chest. I fought to not look again as we began to play cards, but this little girl's curiosity got the better of her much too soon. When I saw Granddad looking at his cards, I couldn't help but to steal a peak once again, then quickly lift my eyes so he didn't catch me looking.</p><p>For the next half hour or so, things continued this way, except a couple of times when I was looking, Granddad glanced over at me. On those times, I quickly looked away. </p><p>Finally, one time when I was looking, I was so captivated to be seeing his man thing, I didn't realize that he was suddenly watching me, until I heard, ""What you staring at, Trish?""</p><p>I must to have been staring a long time. When I looked up at Granddad, he had a strange smile on his face. I was sure that he didn't know where I had been looking. I guessed that he didn't know that part of his privates were exposed. </p><p>""Just daydreaming,"" I said.</p><p>We continued playing. By then I had seen enough of his penis to know that I wanted to see more. It seemed that every time Granddad played a card, I would look down, hoping that he had shifted and that I'd be able to get a better look. I didn't know it at the time, but I guess that was the first time in my life I was feeling horny. I stole glances up his pants legs every time I got the chance. I was so intrigued at seeing a penis. </p><p>After the game, Granddad gathered the cards and got up to put them away. I got up to go to the bathroom, and a couple of things happened there. When I pulled down my undies to sit on the toilet bowl to pee, I saw that the crotch was wet. I guessed that I had been paying so much attention to Granddad's penis, I must not have realized I had to go and a little pee must have leaked out. Sitting there peeing, I couldn't stop thinking about what I had seen of my granddad, and when I patted my 'Minnie' with toilet paper to dry myself, a strange tingle shot through me. It was then that I knew what I was going to try to do...</p><p>As I suspected, Granddad was sitting in his easy chair watching TV when I went back to the living room. I gathered some toy animals I often played with and took them over and put them on the floor in front of his chair. Then I sat down like I was going to play with them, placing them about my fantasy 'jungle'. In truth, I actually was trying to stay calm, knowing what I wanted to try to do.</p><p>Sitting there, I was able to get up close, trying to see up the leg of his shorts while pretending to look at him. He was watching some dumb ball game, only half paying attention to me as I played with the animals, running them up and down his leg.</p><p>With him so absorbed in the game on TV, I decided to take a chance. My heart was racing as I moved two of the animals up onto his lap. When I was sure that he still wasn't paying attention to me, I got a few other animals and brought them up on him, too. I began to move the toy animals around, playing as if they were chasing each other. I made some of them hide under his shorts legs. I placed them so that they made the shorts stand up and I could see in better as I sat in front. </p><p>Granddad shifted in the seat; I thought it was to get up, but it was only to get more comfortable, I guess. WOW, NOW I COULD SEE ALL OF HIS PENIS! It was beautiful!</p><p>Seeing that, I actually began to feel my heart pumping in my chest. My hand was trembling as I got my toy snake and had it slither up Granddad's leg, pausing a couple of seconds, and then pushing it up his pants leg and underwear until it almost touched his penis, which I swear seemed to twitch on its own. I was so excited. I knew it would be very wrong and very naughty, but I actually wanted to touch it. It was then that I felt real funny feelings down between my legs and I remembered how my panties had been wet there before.</p><p>For the next couple of minutes, I toyed with the idea of actually moving one of the animals all the way up under Granddad's shorts and onto him, so that I could touch his penis, but before I could get up the nerve, he moved, sitting up straight and telling me, ""Trish, Sweetie, I didn't get enough sleep during the night. I'm a bit tired and need a little nap.""</p><p>Disappointed, I gathered my toys off him and brought them down to the floor with me. ""Okay, Granddad.""</p><p>""I won't be too long, I don't think. Just a short nap,"" he told me as he stood, looking down at me. ""You can play with your toys or watch TV.""</p><p>I nodded. He smiled and walked away to go to his room. I couldn't help but to steal a last look; it seemed to me that his penis was actually sticking out inside his pants.</p><p>During the next few minutes, I kept remembering how exciting it had been to see Granddad's penis and I guess it was then that I realized that I would have liked to see the whole thing. Suddenly, my mind began to race...plot actually, I guess.</p><p> Often, in the past, when I would be in my grandfather's bedroom while he was sleeping, he would always be in his underwear. I was sure that he'd be like that now. I quickly came to the conclusion that I'd surely be able to get a better look at his penis if he was only in his boxers than I had been able to get beneath his outer shorts and underwear. That was when I thought about going into his room. Heck, if he was sleeping sound enough, I might even be able to lift his boxers up some to see 'it' inside. I was hoping that he didn't have a blanket or sheet covering him; hoping that being that he'd only gone in to take a nap, and seeing how hot it was, there was a good chance that I'd find him atop the bed.</p><p>I knew that I had what my mom called an obsessive personality, but until that day, I didn't understand what that meant. Now I knew. I really was determined that I wanted to see my granddad's penis.</p><p>Hurriedly, I walked over to his door, which he had closed. Gently, I turned the knob and quietly walked into the room. Once again, my heart speeded up. </p><p>Granddad was laying on the bed and, as I had hoped, he was atop the mattress in his underwear and tee-shirt. As I tiptoed inside and moved close to the bed, I got the shock of my life; I got a real surprise that I never would have thought possible. Granddad's penis was peeking out of the front of his underwear. For all the many times I had seen him sleeping in bed, his underwear always covered his privates properly. Now, the one time I come in to see if I could get a look, I find that the head of his penis was just sticking out and I could also see some of the shaft as well as the head. It was almost as if 'it' knew I was coming in to look at him.</p><p>I stood there, quiet as a mouse, just looking at it. The head had a little slit, a hole, in the end of it. I guessed that was were the pee came out. I wondered where the stuff that made babies came from; was this really what went inside a girl? How was that possible? As I stood looking in curiosity, I wanted to see more. </p><p>I thought of an idea. If Granddad was in a deep sleep, maybe I could open his boxers to get a better look. Excitement was racing through me as I quietly hurried back to the door. Taking a deep breath, hoping to calm myself, I then called, ""Granddad?"" I wanted to see if he was in a sound enough sleep not to awaken. If he did wake up now, I'd make believe I just walked in.</p><p>I waited a moment and when he didn't stir, I moved a little closer and tried again, ""Granddad... are you awake?"" </p><p>By the time I tried the last time, I was by the bed. Again there was no response.</p><p>I knew how dangerous this was, but I was so curious, I just had to do what I'd thought up. Besides, I told myself; Granddad never yelled or got mad at me. If he happened to wake up, maybe he would just chase me out of his room. </p><p>My legs were trembling as I ever so gently climbed up onto his bed, edging over until I was sitting right next to him; then I paused in wait, my eyes looking down at where the head of his penis pushed out of the slit in his boxers. </p><p>My heart was really racing now! I waited until I was sure that I hadn't disturbed his sleep before I nervously reached out my shaking hand and lightly placed it upon the part of his penis that was sticking out of the slit. It was warm and soft...AND EXCITING!!! I felt so grown up to be touching it; I wanted to touch the whole thing. </p><p>I then stopped and looked up at my granddad to make sure that he was still asleep. I guess it was my imagination, but I thought I saw his eyes quickly close when I looked up at him. That was silly because he was asleep. However, because I had imagined his eyes had moved, even though they were closed, I waited about a half minute longer. </p><p>Sure that he was sound asleep, using my thumb and forefinger, I daintily opened the slit in Granddad's underwear where his penis was sticking out. I was so excited; I really wanted to see more!!! As I pulled his underpants open, his penis sort of pushed out and plopped over to one side. Almost the whole thing was exposed. I was captivated at the sight. This was the thing that created my mom. It looked soft and I could see veins under the skin. The head looked like an adorable mushroom. The length was sort of curved a bit as it lay up over on top of his underwear. It was the most exciting sight I'd ever seen.</p><p>I don't know where I got the nerve, but without hesitating, I gently started touching it all over. Granddad's breathing seemed heavier, but when I glanced up, I saw that he was still asleep. When I touched the head again, it jumped a bit and I almost jumped out of my skin. It looked like it was starting to get bigger... </p><p>...IT WAS! Each time I touched it, it seemed to grow a bit more, until it was almost up to his belly button. </p><p>Wow, Granddad's penis was really big now; and it wasn't soft and floppy anymore. Now it was hard and hot, like a couple of the girls at school said they got!!! I was excited, but a bit scared too. It was so beautiful. It was soft but hard at the same time. A big vein ran from the base to the top.</p><p>As I touched it and gently rubbed it, it started to leak out the pee hole. I was fascinated. It was clear and sticky. I wondered if maybe that was the sperm stuff that made babies. There wasn't a lot, so I touched it with my finger and brought it up by my nose. It didn't smell like pee. Boldly, tentatively, I moved my finger to my mouth and flicked out my tongue to taste it. Happily, I liked the taste; it was sweet and salty at the same time.</p><p>Making sure that Granddad was still asleep, I moved the hand back down on his penis, this time not so nervous. Gently, I rubbed his penis some more, fascinated to feel it seeming to pulse as I did so. As I rubbed, I saw that more of the clear liquid seeped out of the tip. Once again, I paused and brought my slimy finger to my mouth to taste the liquid. </p><p>Back down again my hand went. By then his penis had become so big, I wanted to hold it. Boldly, I put my fingers around it and rubbed it up and down until the clear juice came out again. Now emboldened, I leaned over and licked the gooey liquid off the tip of his penis. It not only tasted good, but touching his penis with my tongue made something happen inside me, like teeny electric shots shooting around in my 'Minnie'. I licked again and again and more juice came out as I licked it up. It was fun rubbing Granddad's penis and tasting its liquid, while watching his big penis move and jump. I wanted to play with it all day. </p><p>Feeling emboldened that Granddad hadn't made any sign of awakening, I got up on my knees and studied how it all looked down there. Looking closely, I was also surprised about the amount of short, curly hair growing around his penis. Lots of it above and some on the side and a little on the testicles. When I ran my finger through it, I swear I felt him lift up, ever so slightly. Then, for the first time, I touched the testicle sac; what I heard the girls in school call balls. Afraid of waking him, I was very careful to gently and slowly play with them. That was just as much fun as rubbing his penis.</p><p>All this was so new and so exciting. I don't know how long I stayed there and played with his penis and balls and hair, but it was a long time. I not only was enjoying touching him, but something inside me was stirring up strange, exciting feelings.</p><p>Bending down, I lowered my head down and gently put my lips to the mushroom head, when suddenly I heard Granddad gasp and felt his hands suddenly clamp down about my ears so tightly, I couldn't turn away. </p><p>I was frightened that he might have awoken, but I guessed that he was just reacting instinctively in his sleep because he never said anything. With my lips there, I decided to act. If he was awake, he'd say something. Otherwise, I'd know he was still asleep.</p><p>Gently, I sucked at the tip. I lipped it like I would an ice cream cone and even touched it with the tip of my tongue. It was good! Granddad hadn't stopped me, so I guessed that he was still asleep, even though his hands were still holding me in place. Anxious now, I worked my lips a little further onto his penis and caressed the rounded, blunt dome with my tongue. I started twirling my tongue over and around its mushroom top, swirling it over and around his pee-hole. Lowering my lips a bit down onto his beautiful penis, I explored each vein of this exciting length of hot flesh with my tongue. </p><p>I heard Granddad groan and wondered if he might have awoken. When he made no effort to stop me, I was convinced that he was still soundly sleeping. His hands stayed on the back of my head as if he were making sure that I didn't take my mouth off him; I guessed that what I was doing was feeling good to him in his sleep. </p><p>Suddenly, his hands were pushing at my head, seeming to be urging me to take more of his penis in my mouth. His penis was oozing more and more of that liquid and I decided to take it all inside my mouth. Wanting to do what his hands were urging, I slowly allowed them to push my face lower. I opened my mouth and let Granddad's wet penis come inside.</p><p>All of a sudden Granddad's hands stopped me and gently guided my mouth back up. He groaned in his sleep and it was then that I knew for sure that he liked my mouth on him. When he then pushed at the back of my head anew, pushing my facing lower again, he gasped aloud. I could smell a sweet aroma coming from between his legs, my nostrils fluttering with delight and some strange anticipation rushing through me. It was then that I somehow knew what he needed. </p><p>I started moving my head up and down, gently. Each time I did so, I heard Granddad grunting or moaning in his sleep. At the same time, I felt his body reacting, his hips moving up and down under my face. His movements and sounds seemed to be telling me what to do.</p><p>I pushed my face as far down onto his penis as my throat would allow and he would gasp; then I'd slide back up, barely keeping him inside my mouth, letting my saliva soak his hard penis, eagerly tasting his lovely penis extracts.</p><p>I was being driven by instincts unknown, obviously pleasuring Granddad with my mouth. As I sucked, his moans got louder, his body squirming faster and more violently. I sucked for dear life, like it was the only thing that would keep me alive. I was nursing my own grandfather's penis like I had once nursed my mom's breasts, not realizing that I was about to be rewarded.</p><p>It didn't take him more than a few seconds before I felt the swell of his tip. Then I heard a sudden, ""Ohhhhh...ohhhhh..."" Suddenly, I felt a hard twitch, a jerk, and without any further warning, hot sticky seed pumped inside my eagerly sucking mouth. Panic struck as I felt the first squirt. Thinking that Granddad had maybe peed, I was about to try to extricate myself from his grasp, when I instinctively swallowed. IT TASTED WONDERFUL! More powerful, thicker, and even better tasting than what I had been tasting. I knew that this was the stuff that made babies.</p><p>As if I wanted to extract more, I plunged my mouth back down. At the same time, I grabbed his lower sac with my hand, and with every jerk of his shaft, I squeezed gently his testicles, feeling them freely as they were shooting out potent sperm in my mouth. And with every jerk of his penis, I sucked as hard as I could, forcing his ejaculating penis to pump out all the wonderful odd tasting cream, emptying his testicles into my mouth, which I swallowed down into my belly. I wondered if it were possible for that to make me pregnant, but at that moment, I didn't care.</p><p>Granddad sounded as if he was straining with every ejaculation until nothing more came out. Over the next minute or so, his penis softened back to its original state while I continued to lick all traces of his sperm into my mouth.</p><p>I suddenly raised my eyes and once again could have sworn that his eyes had just closed, although I again guessed that to have been my imagination. Granddad would have never allowed me to do what I'd just done, would he?</p>"
482,Waking Up To Reality,A Purvversion,purvvauthor@yahoo.com,"['Mf', 'uncle/niece', 'oral']","It was the middle of the night when I woke up on the couch, under a blanket with my young niece. When she woke a bit later to find me fondling her, I found out that she was truly learning a lot in school, though not necessarily the three r's.",2013-01-19T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>""An Uncle Niece Vignette""</h5><p>I awoke somewhere in the early morning hours and quickly realized that I wasn't alone in my bed, as is normal. Instead, I was still on the couch, with my little niece asleep alongside me, the TV still on. I had fallen asleep during that movie she had wanted to watch, and I guessed that she had too.</p><p>Now, she was snuggled up tightly against me and as I became aware of my surroundings, I realized that the youngster's arm was draped over me, with her little hand lying relaxed, atop my crotch. At the same time, I could feel her firm youthful breasts through her light clothing and I could smell the clean scent of her long black, shiny hair splayed across my shoulder and neck. As I hadn't had a women in bed since my wife had died several years ago, I couldn't help but to react to the warm body and sweet smell of my pretty little niece.</p><p>Almost as if my mind worked of its own accord, a message was sent to my cock, which quickly began to swell. That little Annie was so young and my own niece should have had me immediately getting away from this situation, but the fact was that I'd been fantasizing about the youngster from that time she got in trouble with a group of boys in her school. The thought of this little young one giving blow jobs in grammar school was mind blowing, and did something to me, though I never confessed that to anyone.</p><p>Now feeling her little hand on me, my cock began to grow harder and push up against her hot palm through my pants. I was afraid that before long, what with my cock twitching beneath her hand, that the movement would awaken her, and if that happened, I guessed that she would become frightened, but I was reluctant to move, because it was so exciting for me to have my niece's hand on my cock. Therefore, I just lay there as my shaft expanded and pulsed.</p><p>Soon, common sense fled me altogether. Unable to stop myself, I moved my hand down atop my little niece's, pressing down so that I could feel more of the heat from her palm on my cock. I fought to suppress a groan. My heart was racing.</p><p>Then it happened. The youngster woke up. At first I felt her tighten up and then her hand closed a bit, then opened a bit, and then closed once again. My niece had apparently been figuring out what was what.</p><p>Soon, I heard her whisper in my ear, ""Ooooo, you are very hard, Uncle Moe, aren't you?"" </p><p>Saying that, she then pulled her face back from my neck and looked up into my face. She smiled at me mischievously as she began caressing my bulge in earnest. Oh my God, she wasn't upset at what I had been doing! Indeed, she was apparently willing to do more. Realizing the potential danger, that if this went any further I might not be able to stop myself, I stuttered, ""Uh Annie, I, er we, er...""</p><p>Almost as she were the grown up, my little niece then put her finger to her lips and went ""Shhhhhh!"" and before I could finish my objection, she quietly unzipped my pants under the blanket we had thrown over us earlier. I totally plunged into the world of lust when I then felt my little niece's warm, soft hand reach in to grasp my now raging cock and pull it free.</p><p>""Wow! It's big!"" she whispered as she stroked me gently, but firmly. I immediately stopped rebelling and relaxed, totally aroused to be having my own niece playing with my cock.</p><p>""Ummmmm,"" I moaned.</p><p>Suddenly, she seemed to become emboldened; I suppose she knew that I was helpless to stop her. Her voice sounded excited and eager as she whispered, ""I want to see it!'</p><p>With that said, Annie immediately ducked under the blanket and just as quickly, I felt both of her hands rubbing, touching, seemingly all about my genitals, sending chills of pleasure through me. Then, I felt her hot breath and, to my utter shock, her lips. OH MY GOD, THE YOUNGSTER KISSED THE TOP OF MY GLANS!!!</p><p>My niece then popped her head back out from under the blanket and looked up at me, a grin on her pretty young face. My breathing had become heavier, almost panting. I wanted to stop her but I was much too excited. I watched helplessly as she then pulled the blanket down so she could get a full look at what she had in her hands.</p><p>""Beautiful! I've never seen one this big!!!"" she said, reminding me that the youngster wasn't a complete innocent, although I never knew if she'd done more than that group of boys that time. </p><p>My heart racing, my breathing erratic, my little niece then moved her eager hands about, sliding one all the way into the slit. As I watched her in awe, she pulled my heavy balls out too and almost as if she was eager to do so, she kissed and suckled each of them, soft moans coming from her throat.</p><p>The young teen then kissed the tip of my hard cock, sliding her hand up and down my whole length. Obviously, my sister's little girl had done this more than that one time. Then she held my cock with both hands and began to lightly lick the tip. I didn't think it possible, but my dick got even harder as she did this, and I moaned in excitement. Her small hands clasped nicely around the girth of my dick. She dropped one hand lower and began to fondle my balls. I was in heaven. Then she moved the hand on the middle of my cock, to the base, before opening her pretty lips and slowly taking my cock-head into her youthful mouth.</p><p>I gasped aloud as my niece began to take the first few inches of my cock in her mouth. OMIGOD, THIS LITTLE WONDER WAS ACTUALLY ABLE TO TAKE A HEALTHY HUNK OF MY THROBBING COCK INSIDE! She had just about taken half when I felt the tip of my dick touch the back of her throat.</p><p>I didn't want to hurt her so I withdrew my cock a little out of her mouth, but she grabbed it and pulled it back in, even deeper, taking 3 or 4 of my 6 inches in to her small mouth. After staying still for a minute or so, she began to bob her head up and down, slowly at first, then faster and faster, rapidly sucking me. I was getting a blow job from my own niece!!!</p><p>""Oh, my God!"" I moaned in pleasure. My own flesh and blood was blowing me!!! The sight of this pretty girl eagerly sucking on my cock was fantastic. I watched in awe and thrilled at the feelings Annie was generating in me. The youngster was starting to swallow me deeper and deeper into her mouth like a well-experienced cock-sucker, which I suppose she was.</p><p>She pulled off me to say, ""You're bigger than anyone I have ever sucked!""</p><p>My little niece again engulfed my cock in her mouth, and started sucking harder. As she let her saliva seep out from her lips and bobbed her head faster, Annie began making smacking and slurping noises.</p><p>The aroused youngster soon began to take my cock deeper into her mouth, and began to suck really hard, bobbing her head up and down, faster and faster, never breaking eye contact. With her doe-like eyes looking up directly into mine while she enthusiastically sucked my cock, it was bringing me closer and closer to cumming.</p><p>""My God, Annie, Honey! If you don't stop, I'm going to cum!!!"" I groaned aloud. I thought that would be a warning for her. but to my shocked surprise, my little niece just sucked and licked that much harder.</p><p>As I came closer to cumming, I reached out and grabbed her little head, and started to gently fuck her mouth, in time with her bobbing. Her sucking mouth was like a vacuum in search of every ounce of my nut cream. She kept up, hard and fast.</p><p>I could feel my balls tightening up. As I could feel the familiar tingling in my balls, signaling the beginning of my orgasm, I became more frantic. A couple of times I went a little too deep, hitting her throat, causing her to gag a bit, but like a trouper, the youngster never backed away; she continued to let me fuck her awesome mouth. I was going shoot my cum hard and fast.</p><p>Now it was my turn to be the maniac. Still holding her head, I forced my cock deeper into her hot moist sucking mouth. With one hard push downwards, I felt my cock head penetrate her throat and soon my cum was shooting up from my balls to spurt out of my cock into the youngster's hot and eager mouth.</p><p>""Ahhhhh! I'm cumming!!!"" I cried out as thick ropes of cum shot into my little niece's mouth. I continued spurting into her as she swallowed my cock deeply, almost into her throat. As I continued to drain my balls into her warm mouth, I heard her gulping down my sticky load as I kept squirting more into her mouth. </p><p>I slowly subsided down to a dribble as she licked my cock clean of all my spunk. I hadn't cum so much in many, many years. I was moaning in ecstasy as she licked and sucked me until she got every drop out of me. When I had been cumming, she kept my cock in her mouth trying to keep all of my cum inside, but now that she had finished me off, she had it running out the corners of her lips.</p><p>When she let my cock slip from her lips, I pulled her up on top of me and kissed her deeply, letting her push some of my seed into my mouth. We exchanged a small amount of cum between us until she kept it and swallowed it down. I kissed her again and told her that she did and excellent job.</p>"
483,When Fantasy Becomes Reality,A Purvversion,purvvauthor@yahoo.com,"['Mg12', 'inc', 'fath/dau']","As his daughter began to bud, so did his lust for her. Often at night, he masturbated after his wife left for work, while thinking of his little 12-year-old. It's when the youngster comes into his room and catches him that this story begins...",2013-01-19T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction, intended for adults only. Names, characters, places and incidents are from the author's warped imagination. The author does not condone or endorse any of the activities detailed in this story, some of which may be illegal in certain jurisdictions. Indeed, the author utterly condemns any form of actual abuse - physical, sexual, psychological and emotional - to any person of any age. Any resemblance to actual events, or locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental.","<p></p><h5>A Father-Daughter Vignette: Prologue</h5><p>The father in this story had crossed the line long before this night happened. Unhappy with his wife, as his daughter grew, he soon realized that he had evil thoughts about her. Worse, he quickly understood that for whatever reason, he didn't think of incest as evil. As the girl began to puff up in the chest, he occasionally found himself 'accidentally' touching her about the chest and butt, and encouraged her to sit on his lap when his wife wasn't home. Even when his wife was at home, he still had his little girl snuggle in his arms while they watched TV. By the time that the youngster turned twelve, he was masturbating regularly with his daughter in mind. On this night, with his wife in the house, he had little Jill on his lap and she did much more squirming than usual. Thus, once he went to bed he was quite aroused, and was chomping at the bit, waiting for his wife to leave for work.</p><p>*******</p><p>I was lying in bed, waiting. The night of copping feels of my daughter Jill and of her rubbing her butt against me had me in a highly aroused state and even though I had managed to calm down after we sent her to bed, I was still thinking about everything that had happened and was now anticipating relieving myself. My wife had left the room and was preparing to leave for work and my mind kept replaying how I had gotten so worked up from surreptitiously touching my 12-year-old daughter. I grabbed my cock and squeezed, remembering that hot little butt pressing down onto me and squirming. It was almost a nightly ritual for me to jerk off as soon as my wife went off to work. On this night, it took a super effort not to start before I heard the front door close, which would indicate that Marge had left.</p><p>Finally, I heard the door and I breathed a sigh of relief. Quickly shucking my shorts, I began stroking; slowly at first, wanting this to last while I conjured up a fantasy of my little girl. </p><p>The foot of my bed was toward the door and Jill's bedroom was just around the corner. Although the light in my room was off, it wasn't completely dark; more like a semi-darkness; because the hall light was on and my door was partially open. I never considered that Jill was still awake, nor that she would even think of spying on me, but even if I had, I couldn't have imagined that she could manage to do so. It was only after I later analyzed what happened that I realized that if you were sneaky, you could see the lower half of my body by creeping up close to the corner and I wouldn't be able to tell. </p><p>Anyway, the covers had been to my knees, and I had been jerking off for at least two minutes when I saw Jill sort of slide around the corner into my room. I temporarily froze from panic, about to turn and yell at her. Instead, my mind quickly began thinking perverted thoughts. The fact that this was my own little twelve-year-old daughter only seemed to encourage me. I pretended I didn't notice while Jill sneaked around the corner and down the wall into a squat.</p><p>Being watched by my own daughter was probably the biggest turn-on in my life up to that point. I had already been aroused from jerking off, but now, consciously aware that Jill was there in the room, I think that my dick was even harder and bigger. </p><p>Knowing that Jill was watching, I purposely began to hold my dick by the root so she could get a better look, while I pretended not to notice her. From the corner of my eyes I saw how she gradually slid her pajama bottoms down to her calves and started to finger herself! Super hard at that point, that was too much to ignore. </p><p>I turned and looked directly at her. Realizing that I caught her, Jill looked up into my eyes. There was fright on her face and she nervously looked away. I simply stared and began stroking myself again. After her initial pause, I saw her suddenly show relief, obviously realizing that I wasn't going to holler at her. Amazingly, she resumed fingering herself while I started jacking off that much harder. Then she turned toward me and we watched each other get off on each other. MY GOD, I HAD NEVER BEEN SO HOT! </p><p>I don't know why I didn't squirt immediately. Instead, I think it was just about at that time that I knew that I wanted to actually do things with my little girl. Looking at her, I saw that her pajama top was already half-unbuttoned and I wanted to see more. I wasn't sure how she was going to react, but I felt compelled to urge her to bare her little boobs to me while I masturbated. </p><p>""Show daddy your tits, baby girl,"" I whispered pleadingly, my hand pausing once again and holding my throbbing cock. </p><p>Suddenly, the youngster stopped playing with herself and looked back into my face. I watched her, trying to read her reaction. Was it terror? Excitement? Horniness? Then, as I watched and began gently jerking off once again, Jill moved her hands up and began hurriedly opening the remaining buttons of her pajama top with shaking hands. My own daughter was slowly opening her top for me, exposing herself, while looking nervous.</p><p>I stopped stroking again, my eyes looking over my 12-year-old's bared front. Jill was a beautiful little girl and was already developing female curves and protrusions. Her little-girl tits were already budding and the nipples were erect! The areolas and nipples were a light pink that looked perfect on her flawless skin. With her pajama bottoms pushed down just beneath her knees, no girl at any age had ever looked so sexy to me. Christ, I was so turned on!</p><p>""Come closer, Sweetie. We can both see each other better,"" I managed to say, my mouth dry. </p><p>My daughter shuffled over across the room on her knees. When she reached the bed, she stayed down on her knees, looking up nervously at me. How many nights had I fantasized about my little girl? Seeing her cute little face so close to my fully aroused cock was an awesome sight. As if it had a mind of its own, my cock made a quick lurch. Lust was raging inside me.</p><p>The twitch immediately caught Jill's attention and she quickly looked at my throbbing erection, excitedly. I wondered what was going on in her head; she had never said anything when I was sneaking feels in the past and had even seemed to enjoy our nightly 'cuddling' sessions where I would feel her up. And recently she had begun to purposely rub her butt against me as she sat on my lap, my wife only a few feet away.</p><p>She now looked intently at my penis which again caused it to twitch. Seeing my daughter's eyes riveted at my throbbing shaft, I had to see if she was willing to do more. Reaching down to her pajama top, which had re-closed when she crawled over by me, I gently pulled open the garment, again baring those precious budding boobs.</p><p>""So beautiful,"" I whispered as I then took hold of my cock and resumed jerking off. </p><p>Excited herself, Jill shimmied her shoulders so that the pajama top fell off her shoulders and down behind her. At the same time, the youngster dropped her hand to her pussy once again. As she watched me stroking my throbbing shaft, she once again began moving her hand between her legs. I actually thought I could hear a squishing sound as she rubbed herself. </p><p>For the next couple of minutes we watched each other masturbate, both of us totally aroused at what was happening. I couldn't believe how my own daughter looked with such lust at my cock as I jerked off. Throwing common sense out the window, I boldly asked, ""Do you want to touch it, Baby Girl?"" </p><p>By then, I expected her reaction. Almost immediately, she was nodding her head in agreement.</p><p>""Come on up here then, Sweetie."" </p><p>Hurriedly, she stood, pulled up her pajama bottoms and moved up on the bed, moving quickly beneath the covers and shuffling up alongside me as I threw the covers over us.</p><p>My heart was now pounding as I guess hers was too. I was actually going to do things with my 12-year-old daughter, and couldn't bring myself to think of the possible consequences. Holding my throbbing cock in my hand, I moved it toward her. </p><p>""Here, Sweetie...feel it..."" I said. </p><p>Slowly, she moved her hand. I thrilled when her fingertips made contact with the shaft and paused. I sensed that she was holding her breath, probably fearful of doing more. Her female urges won out and I felt her trembling little hand move further onto my cock. I know I groaned and I think some pre-cum oozed out at that point as both of my little girl's hands thoroughly explored all about my privates. Not surprisingly for a 12-year-old touching her first cock. </p><p>Jill started by firmly squeezing my twitching, swollen shaft, using both hands, obviously fascinated by its pulsing and jumping. Excitement was raging inside of me feeling my little girl's fingers working their way up toward the glistening glans, squeezing out a little pre-cum, rubbing it about with her thumb and then sliding down again along its shaft, exploring the underside. My daughter was causing continuous little moans and groans from me with many of her touches.</p><p>""Nice, baby girl, mmmmnice..."" I managed. Her fingers investigated my balls, testing gently but spending a lot of time. When she moved back I said, ""Mmm, that feels good, hon. Nnnnggg, yeah, oh god Jill, daddy loves you. Here; feel this part; just below the head,"" I urged, indicating my most sensitive part.</p><p>While her hot little hands became familiar with my pulsing manhood, I moved my hands to her chest, and began to feel her little breasts. She lowered her eyes as if she were embarrassed that her daddy was seeing and touching her budding little titties. We familiarized with our bodies, but neither of us talked. </p><p>Then, I got a total shock when I suddenly realized that I could smell her now, under the covers. I would never have expected that a 12-year-old could exude the female odor of lust, but that's what it was. To me, it just smelled like pure musky sexual pleasure - an incredible turn on.</p><p>""Can daddy see you, baby girl?"" I whispered.</p><p>""W-what do you mean?"" she asked.</p><p>Gently, so as not to spook her, I pushed the covers down and off us both. Then I softly said, ""Pull down your jammie bottoms for Daddy, Sweetie...let me see how you've got your little cunny so excited.""</p><p>I saw excitement in her face as she had to have realized this was going much further than just touching. ""Daddy th-that's not r-right!"" she whispered.</p><p>""That's not fair, sweetheart! You saw mine,"" I softly countered. ""If you don't want me to, I won't touch you, okay?""</p><p>""You promise you won't touch me there?"" she whispered. </p><p>""Promise,"" I said.</p><p>Jill then looked into my face for what seemed like forever, but was probably about a minute or less. Finally, she shifted, and pushed down her pajama bottoms off her legs and suddenly I was in bed with a naked little girl - - my own daughter - - whose cunt was lying in wait.</p><p>I turned on my side and slowly lowered my face to kiss one of her exciting little tits. Jill gasped and then let out her breath as I allowed my tongue to gently caress her budding flesh. Then I began to move, slowly kissing her; first that tit, then about the little swollen underside, and then moving lower, kissing my way down her trembling little body. I felt her breathing increase as I kissed about her quivering tummy and tongued her innie naval. I smiled to myself when I felt her hands suddenly move down on the back of my head as I kissed down further, at the same time deliberately running my hands about the outside of her hips. I was aroused beyond belief.</p><p>""Daddy, w-what are you d-doing?"" she whispered. I think Jill was more scared at how my touches were turning her on than what I was actually doing.</p><p>""I love you baby girl,"" I replied, not having any other words to persuade. </p><p>When Jill didn't object any further, I licked my way down her body to her just sprouting soft pussy hair. </p><p>""Daaaah!"" she gasped. I knew then that I would be fucking my twelve year old that night. Never had I ever gotten my mouth on a pussy that didn't latter want my cock.</p><p>I kissed and allowed my tongue to flick out and could tell by the change in Jill's breathing pattern that she was enjoying what I was doing. Then, moving a little lower, I was shocked to find that it was soaking wet. I knew she was worked up but she wasn't just moist, she was WET!!! The aroma from her pussy seeping through my inflamed nostrils was an awesome experience.</p><p>As I pushed my face gently further between my little girl's spreading legs, she seemed to bend herself a bit. And as I teasingly lowered my mouth toward her most private parts, Jill's hands suddenly came rushing down onto my shoulders. A moan escaped her throat as my mouth and tongue began to work about her labia lips, both outside and inside. I then pushed my arms beneath her thighs at the same time I dropped between her legs, my shoulders restricting them from closing. Soon, the youngster's hips started to buck a little.</p><p>The aroma of my daughter's sex was awesome! I burrowed my mouth and thrust my tongue into her slit and was shocked at how truly wet and turned on she was! The youngster was shockingly slick with pussy juice! Never, in all my years had I ever found any girl or woman that was so wet and aroused. That Jill was only twelve made it all the more amazing.</p><p>Lashing my tongue into the folds, she groaned aloud and began to squirm in rebellion. This must have seemed dirty or sinful, yet so arousing for her that she was only half-heartedly try to push my head away. Of course I refused to cede; I was experiencing the greatest sex of my life. </p><p>""N-no daddy, no, d-don't...That's..."" she tried to protest, but suddenly a spasm of some sort gripped her and one of her hands raised up to her mouth to muffle her moans. That told me that the youngster was now in complete surrender. Still, not wanting to spook my little girl, I made myself to go easy, even though I yearned to ravage her sweet pussy. </p><p>With her knees spread by my shoulders and her thighs held by my arms, I began softly sucking and teasingly tongue-lapping her pussy, gradually working my way back up to her clit.</p><p>""Oh god daddy...!"" At this point, I had one thing utmost in my mind. I wanted to get my daughter so hot that she'd want to try everything. I now had it in my head that I wanted to fuck her! </p><p>When I reached the top of her slit, I concentrated on that most sexually sensitive part of her body. Pursing my lips about the little morsel, I gently sucked. With that, Jill wildly threw her hips up and cried out, ""Omigod... omigod!""</p><p>Suddenly, my little girl was reacting on instinct. Grabbing the back of my head tightly with both hands, she pulled my mouth to her pussy as hard as she could, nearly suffocating me. </p><p>With Jill in such an aroused state, I deliberately reached my hands up to cup those glorious little boobs, squeezing the boobs and teasingly tweaking the nips as I began to eagerly work that highly sensitive little clit. I worked it in between my lips and into my mouth, sucking gently but firmly, while Jill's hands covered each of mine as we jointly rubbed her excited little titties. </p><p>Fully worked up now, my daughter began to rhythmically buck up and down beneath my mouth. Man! My little daughter was HOT!</p><p>""Ohhhhh..."" Jill moaned as I worked my tongue up and down her delicious slit. I pushed my face in closer, opening my mouth to her wet folds. Eagerly, I drove my tongue as deep as possible into the child's aroused puss. With my nose pressing into her clit, I deliberately rubbed it about while I snaked my tongue around inside her. Then I licked up and began to attack her clit with my tongue, stroking and circling and teasing it. </p><p>""Oma...omigod!"" Jill muttered through clenched teeth. ""Oooh, Daddy! That's... that's so g-UDDD! But... You... Ooh!"" Her hips jerked and rolled as I licked her pussy. </p><p>Eagerly now, I orally made love to my daughter, sucking her sweet pussy while my tongue expertly worked about her tiny hard clit, over and over again. Her awesome smell was all about her arousal and her wetness. Jill clasped her hands behind my head then, pulling my face into her middle and bucking up her hips to press herself closer and rub her clit and pussy against my teasing, stroking tongue and lips. What with my lips and my tongue working her juices, my 12-year-old daughter's puss was soaking.</p><p>""Oooh!"" she cried. ""Oh, god, Daddy, yes! Do it! Lick it. Lick me! Ah! Ah! That's sooo good! Yes!""</p><p>Suddenly, a shudder ran through her young body - then another. As I feverishly burrowed my face into her aroused cunt, Jill gave a high, whining squeal, and cried aloud, ""Oh, god, I'm w-wetting! Yes! Yes! Umpf! Omigod!"" </p><p>I was making my daughter cum just from my eating her sweet little pussy. Her thighs fiercely squeezed my head, fell open, then squeezed again. At the same time, her head whipped from side to side as she let out a series of unintelligible cries of wanton passion, hips jerking so hard that I had to wrap my arms around her thighs to keep my mouth centered on her throbbing puss.</p><p>I licked and lapped her for a long time, tasting her freely oozing liquids, renewing my attack, backing off, then puckering and sucking at her pussy-lips and clit again, breathing heavily through my nostrils to fill myself with that wondrous aroma. All the while, Jill whimpered and cried and pressed herself against me. Finally, she shifted her hands to my forehead and pushed me away.</p><p>""Oh, pleeease, Daddy,"" she begged. ""N-no more! Oh, god! Please! Stop!"" </p><p>I resisted for a moment, then relaxed and lifted my face from her pussy, but continued to run my tongue around and over the reddened lips occasionally and poke it into her hole now and then. Jill shuddered, jerked, and pushed me away again. Her hands clutched weakly at my shoulders, trying to pull me upward. I was pretty sure what she wanted. My little girl instinctively wanted me to put my cock where my tongue was! </p><p>Going deliberately slow, I kissed and tongued my way up my little girl's body, leaving her reddened labial lips, licking up her mons and onto her quivering belly, to her navel. Once again her hands moved to the back of my head guiding me as I slowly worked my mouth up to her little breasts. </p><p>""Mmmmm,"" she moaned as I took her tiny breast into my mouth, sucking gently, without being too forceful. She clasped my head in both of her hands, groaning, as I began to suckle my daughter. Jill was again instinctively pushing her tits into my mouth - first one tit, then the other - wanting to mother me. I spent several minutes just suckling.</p><p>Finally, I moved up beside her. She hugged me and kissed me deeply, thrusting her excited tongue into my mouth and wildly licking her own juices off my lips and face. She was wanton now. I would never have recognized my 12-year-old girl if I hadn't seen her transformation.</p><p>I guessed that Jill was aroused enough to want to go all the way, in spite of her age and no matter how wrong it was. My legs were flat on the bed. It felt like a lifetime, as I was getting closer and closer. Holding her quivering thighs apart with my own, I grabbed my cock and slowly guided it towards her hot little pussy.</p><p>When the tip touched her pussy-lips, I looked at her. Although she looked afraid, there was also a look of wanton lust about her face. </p><p>""Are you ready?"" I asked her. </p><p>She nodded. ""Put it in, Daddy.""</p><p>Teasingly, I began to gently rub my cock glans against my daughter's wet pussy, all the while watching her face, which had a glazed far-out look about it. After a little bit of this deliberate teasing, I inserted the very end into now eagerly waiting cunt. Jill gasped at the contact and instinctively lowered her hands to my waist as I applied a steady pressure with my dick, while at the same time, I slowly rocked back and forth. The head of my dick was about halfway into my child when I felt a definite resistance. Jill started throwing her head from side to side and letting out little cries.</p><p>I continued pushing back and forth a little bit longer, hoping she would loosen up some. As my dick became wetted with her pussy juice, the head went in a little further, but stopped. I became impatient and began to push steadily into her. </p><p>Jill started struggling and squealing, ""Ow, daddy, ow nng oh ow...!"" At this point, she put her hands against my belly to push me away, but I had her well secured. </p><p>Finally, the entire head of my dick popped into my little girl's hot pussy. She let out a small scream! Time to pause again, my hand went over her mouth, shushing her to calm down and relax. I was nearly insane, trembling and sweating with desire. I would have blown my load into her right then except that I wanted my little girl to enjoy this enough that she'd want more!</p><p>Her 12-year-old cunt was so tight, it felt as if there was a rubber band around the end of my dick - only a super warm, soft, slippery rubber band: my little girl's pussy! After a minute or two to let things calm down, and enjoy the sensation, I again started to gently push in. </p><p>I pushed in until I felt resistance, pulled out just enough to slicken my cock with her wet pussy and then pushed in a little bit further. </p><p>Jill was moaning and gasping with her mouth wide open and her eyes closed, still throwing her head from side to side. Her hands had moved to my ass, giving me guidance in my penetration. After several minutes, I was in up to the hilt of my little girl.</p><p>""Ohdaddydaddydaaaaa - - ohmygod yeah yeah...""</p><p>God! There could never be another fuck like this one! My tiny daughter was squirming under me, her tits rubbing against my chest. Her hands clawed my ass, jerking my dick into her super-tight pussy as deep as it could go, our pelvic bones grinding against each other. She raised her legs and wrapped them around my lower back. She was only 12, but she was instinctively fucking as if she had been doing it all her life!</p><p>""Oh daa good oh oooo mmmm...Oh yeah, yeah...""</p><p>It was TIME! As far as I knew Jill hadn't had her first period, so it was my belief that I could cum inside her excited twat and that she couldn't get pregnant. Thus, I propped myself up on my arms and let myself go! I drew my dick almost all the way out of her until I could feel the slick tight ring at her entrance around the end of my dick and slammed it deep and hard - again and again and again and again and again... I was going to cum in her!!! I thrust as fast as I could, over and over and over... </p><p>""OH GOD, BABY GIRL, I LOVE YOU - I LOVE YOU.""</p><p>""Mmmmm oooommmmm..."" She was moaning constantly, the electrifying sensations from my cock driving her closer and closer to a climax. She gasped as I thrust my throbbing cock relentlessly into her drooling pussy, rocking her little body with the force of my lunges.</p><p>""Gaaaaaaaaah!"" she howled as I fucked her hard, her arms around my back as I pistoned my cock into her with savage, rapid-fire strokes. She grunted and gurgled for breath as I screwed her, my heavy balls beating a tattoo against her labia as I jack hammered my cock into her welcoming cunt. I was into her depths, my back arching and grinding my cock as far into her as I could get it. </p><p>""Ah daddy I'm wetting again..."" she screamed as her orgasm ignited deep in her belly, smashing through her and leaving her helplessly spasming under my assault, her eyes rolling back in her head as she climaxed fiercely.</p><p>Then I was joining her. My balls pulled up against my body and I bellowed, ""OH god baby girl, daddy's cumming...!"" as my climax exploded, Jill clinging to me, her voice rising with mine as the sensation of my incestuous seed gushing over her cervix set her orgasm off as well. I grunted as Jill's snug pussy ravaged my cock, clamping down on it so tightly that I could not move in her. </p><p>When her inner pussy muscles loosened on my cock I again thrust and again spurt and cried out. Again, she clamped. Then again. With each ejaculation I slowed and just pierced her as hard as I could. Jill bucked her hips up to meet each thrust, her hands still jerking me forward. We did this 10 or 12 times until we were spent and I collapsed on top of her.</p><p>She held me like that for what seemed an eternity, and then she too collapsed, going limp in my arms as she fainted dead away. We lay like this for a long time - my nearly flaccid penis still inside her. </p><p>Some time later she pushed me off of her and went to the bathroom. As my eyes followed that sweet ass, I wondered where all this was going to lead. If I only knew then...</p><p>The End</p>"
484,Photo Hunting,aquarius1970,eric.steele1970@yahoo.com,"['Mg', 'pedo', 'oral', 'cons', 'rom']","A young man, fresh out of college, rescues a young girl from bullies then take her on a photo-hunting excursion. What happens when they find an old water mill is magical.",2013-01-18T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are either products of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, or locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental.","<p>As Eric watched the sleeping beauty lying beside him, he began to think about how this wonderful and exciting relationship had started just earlier that day and what fantastic day it had turned out to be.</p><p>It was summer in 1992. Eric Phelps was twenty-two years old and fresh out of a grueling four years of college. He had done the impossible and was feeling mighty. Eric had finished with two bachelor's degrees - graphic design and photography. It was both lucky and smart that the two majors had so many classes in common and that both his advisor and two of his instructors had gone to bat for him to the Dean of the College of Arts. Now it was over and Eric was looking forward to having his first summer off in four years before tackling a master's degree in creative writing. Glutton for punishment, he knew.</p><p>For all that Eric was born in the city, he grew up in the county. He still lived with his parents in the unassuming brick ranch house he'd lived in since 1979. In that small community, there was no finite number of friends, relatives, in-laws, outlaws, and friends of relatives, busybodies and just generally nosy people. And they were all somehow related or married and divorced and remarried so many times that they might as well be related. And there were the bullies that were their children. It was a confrontation with these bullies that eventually led to one of the closest, best relationships Eric would ever have.</p><p>Eric had known the young couple across the road for a while. He had met them when they moved their doublewide trailer onto the property three years before and they seemed to be just normal, working folks. Phillip worked in construction and his wife, Danielle, worked in a bank. They had two girls, six-year-old Emily and nine-year-old April. Eric hadn't really spent a great deal of time with the family in that three years but in that summer of 1992 he realized that the little red-haired April had grown up.</p><p>It had been only a week since his last day of class until the fall semester and Eric was having a difficult time adjusting to not being busy, not having too much to do and not enough time in which to do it all. In short, he was bored and somewhat stir crazy. The university at which he'd spent almost every moment for the last four years was in a medium but still busy southern city and was within distance driving distance to the beach and larger cities. If he wasn't in class or studying in his room or in the library, Eric tried to spend time getting out with friends or going on photo hunts.</p><p>Now, back in the country town where he'd grown up, he wasn't even relatively close to those diversions. Oh, sure, he could go for walks in the woods. He'd already done so, re-familiarizing himself with his favorite childhood haunts; three times. Eric looked his small bedroom over again. Small, he thought to himself, laughing. Even as small as it was, it was still larger than his dorm room. And having a double bed made it even better. He'd rearranged the furniture in his room twice and was considering putting it back the way it was the first time.</p><p>He looked at himself in the square mirror on the dark paneled wall. Eric wasn't bad looking; just not super model great, kind of average. He had longish auburn hair that came to just below his ears on the sides and to his nose in the front. The back was just below his collar. He'd been letting it grow for the first time in years; the last time it had gotten to nearly twelve inches from the nape of his neck. Eric looked into his own brown eyes to the one-day's stubble on his chin. Should I let the beard grow, he wondered. Nah. It didn't grow well even at twenty-two years old.</p><p>Eric tugged a grey t-shirt over his husky, broad chest and shoulders and sat on the blue bedspread to pull on his denim shorts. He briefly considered his brown sandals before opting for his plain white sneakers. Eric stood up to his five foot seven height and grabbed his Canon EOS Elan, his sunglasses and left his room. On his way through the house he paused briefly to write a note for his parents, who were both at work, to let them know he'd gone hunting. His dad, a draftsman, would laugh at this concept. Eric hunting? That would be the day. His mom, an office manager for a law firm, would chide his dad. </p><p>Eric closed the door behind him, not bothering to lock it. Nobody locked doors out here. They all knew each other so the suspect pool would be limited in the event of burglary. Eric started up the long gravel driveway to the mailbox at the road. A white board fence lined the driveway to the road. Eric immediately regretted wearing grey. It was barely ten in the morning but already hot as a furnace. And it was just May. Wait until August, Eric told himself. </p><p>Beyond the fence to the right and were more pine trees than one could hope to count. These extended all the way around the house and made up the woods that Eric often explored. Directly in front of the house up to the road was empty yard, about three acres of it. The whole property was about twenty acres with a three-acre pond to the left of the house. </p><p>As Eric approached the road he saw movement to his right. He looked in that direction and through the trees saw someone on a bicycle pedaling furiously, rapidly approaching the point where the driveway ended at the road. As he got closer, he realized that it was young April. And right behind her was two boys, also riding hard on their bicycles. </p><p>By now, Eric had reached the road but stopped before crossing to allow the three kids to zip by. Then something happened that made Eric's blood boil. Eric had assumed that the three youngsters were riding together but the leading boy suddenly gained on April and rammed his front tire into her back tire. </p><p>April was scared. She knew what would happen if they caught her. They had beaten her up before, telling her that if she told it would be worse. She hadn't told but they were after her again anyway. She tried desperately to keep her balance from the collision. She had been riding hard for nearly fifteen minutes and simply had no more energy. As her tormenter collided with her again, she lost her balance and the bicycle fell over, taking its rider with it. April couldn't get her hands down in time to catch herself and hit the grassy embankment next to the pea gravel road flat on her right side, sliding just a couple of feet before stopping. She lay there for a moment as the pain seared down her arm and leg, stunned from the fall.</p><p>The two boys sped past but wheeled around and came back to stop just a few feet from April. They jumped off their bikes, letting them fall in the road. April slowly pulled herself free of her bike to pause on all fours before trying to stand up. She was scraped down her right arm and leg, both bare and she tears streaming down her face. But before she could stand up, the boys were right by her. April almost stopped breathing from fear. She was in pain and very afraid. She saw the bikes speed passed then come back. April felt lost and didn't want to stand up; just wanted the world to go away.</p><p>""Look at the cry baby,"" the older, bigger of the dark-haired boys jeered. Eric realized it was Luke James and his younger brother, Austin. Luke was about twelve years old, heavy set with tan-darkened skin.</p><p>""Cry little baby,"" sneered the little, younger one, Austin. Austin was about nine and looked like a thin version of his brother.</p><p>This all happened right in front of Eric and happened so fast he had barely registered what was going on. April hadn't stood up yet and, as he watched, Luke walked up and kicked her in the stomach. April fell over with a wailing cry, pain erupting from her midsection. Before Eric realized he'd done it, he crossed the road in a rush, grabbed Luke from behind by the hair with both hands and threw him sideways back across the road, heedless of any potential on-coming traffic. Fortunately, there wasn't any. Eric's camera whirled precariously on its respective strap.</p><p>Luke went sprawling onto his hands and rolled over onto his back on the hot tar and pea gravel road. Austin immediately came to his brother's defense, not seeming to realize just how much difference in size and age there was between him and Eric. Austin charged Eric who simply sidestepped him, putting a foot out to trip him. Austin hit the road, hands first. Now both boys were getting up to have a go at Eric.</p><p> Eric decided to stop this before it went much further. As Luke came closer, Eric swung out with his right fist to connect with Luke's left cheekbone, right below his eye. In the same movement, he swung with his left fist to hit Austin on the right side of his jawbone. Both boys staggered back, too stunned to react much, both starting to tear up.</p><p>""You hit me!"" Austin cried. </p><p>""I'll beat you cross-eyed if you ever do anything like this again!"" Eric growled, pointing to where April now stood holding her stomach.</p><p>""I'm gonna have a black eye!"" sobbed Luke.</p><p>""You'll have more that that I ever catch you bothering April again!""</p><p>""We're gonna tell our dad!"" bawled Luke.</p><p>""Go ahead,"" said Eric daringly. ""And while you're at it, tell him all of it because if you don't, I will when he comes to ask me about it. Better yet, I'll tell him for you. I'm sure he'll love to hear how two boys ganged up on one little girl. What do you think he'll have to say about that?""</p><p>The boys just stood there, not really sure what to think or say.</p><p>""Go on, get out of here!"" Eric waved them away.</p><p>The boys hurriedly picked up their bicycles, hopped on and peddled furiously back down the road. Now Eric turned to April who was still standing, still holding her stomach. He knelt in the grass in front of her. </p><p>""Are you okay?"" he asked kindly, looking into her emerald green eyes, taken aback at the intense color. </p><p>April had stopped crying and nodded, long red hair falling in her face. She let Eric turn her gently to look at her right arm and down to her leg. She knew Eric, had known him since her parents had moved here. April didn't really like it here. She'd lived in the country all her life but this place was mean.</p><p>April's fair complexion did nothing to hide the scrapes on her arm and leg. She was wearing a yellow tank top and denim shorts, both now somewhat dirty and the shorts were ripped a bit on the seam.</p><p>""Those look like they sting a bit,"" Eric said, indicating her scrapes. ""Is your mom home?"" Eric asked, looking toward the driveway that led to the trailer. Not seeing a car, Eric assumed no one was home.</p><p>""No,"" said April plainly. ""She and my dad are both at work,"" April confirmed.</p><p>""Where's your sister?"" Eric asked, concerned that April had left her on her own.</p><p>""With my grandma,"" April answered.</p><p>""So you're by yourself?""</p><p>""Uh-huh, mom knows I can take care of myself,"" April said proudly.</p><p>""And a fine job you were doing there,"" Eric said, winking at April and grinning.</p><p>April smiled and Eric's heart skipped a beat. What a beautiful girl, he though.</p><p>""Tell you what. Why don't we go inside and get you cleaned up. Then if you're feeling up to it, you can come photo hunting with me.""</p><p>April hesitated a moment then said; ""I need to leave a note for my mom.""</p><p>""Sure,"" said Eric. ""And when she or your dad gets home, I'll help you tell them what happened.""</p><p>April liked that idea. Eric always took her places when he was home and would take her picture. She liked their walks in the woods. Eric never treats me like a kid, she thought, watching him out of the corner of her eye, thinking how cute he was.</p><p>They reached the trailer and went inside, the warm trailer still cooler than the hot summer day. It was hot but wait until August, Eric thought. April turned on the lights in the living room then went down the short hallway to the small bathroom that she and her sister shared while Eric set his camera down on the breakfast bar in the kitchen. The girls each had their own bedroom in the somewhat spacious doublewide but there were only two bathrooms, one of which was the master.</p><p>Eric followed April and watched as she opened the medicine cabinet behind the wall mirror. She got out the rubbing alcohol, the hydrogen peroxide and a box of band-aids. </p><p>Very grown up, Eric thought, as he noticed the shape of her chest when she had reached up. Eric started as he caught himself staring at the bare skin he could see under her arm and inside the arm of her tank top. Eric shook his head, breaking himself out of the spell. Good god, she's only twelve, he thought. What are you thinking? Yet, he couldn't rid the image out of his head.</p><p>April had opened a cabinet below the sink to find a bag of cotton balls and was trying unsuccessfully to open the bag. Eric took the bag, pulled lock-back knife out of his pocket and opened the bag. He reached passed April to the towel bar inside the tub/shower unit to grab a washcloth. As he reached over her head, he caught her scent faintly. Eric inhaled deeply the warm summery smell coming from April's hair. Eric, again, made himself stop and concentrate on the task at hand. He ran the washcloth in the sink for a moment.</p><p>""Sit on the toilet,"" Eric suggested, motioning for April to sit on the closed toilet.</p><p>April sat, thinking to herself how nice it was to have Eric that close. She just couldn't figure out why. It just seemed right. </p><p>""This might sting a bit,"" said Eric as he began to gently wipe the scrapes on April's arm.</p><p>April winced at the touch and jumped a bit.</p><p>""Sorry,"" said Eric as he knelt to examine her leg. Eric decided that she had very nice, well-shaped, if somewhat pale legs. He wondered if she'd started shaving yet, not having any idea at what age girls started that.</p><p>Eric bathed the scrapes on her calf, then knee, then thigh. He took the bottle of alcohol and cotton ball, capped the bottle with the ball, and then shook the bottle a couple times.</p><p>""This is gonna be cold,"" he said, looking into April's eyes again. He patted the scrapes with the moistened cotton ball, marveling at how soft and smooth the skin of her leg was, how well muscled. All that bike riding, Eric guessed.</p><p>April felt Eric touch her thigh and a jolt went right to her crotch. Her eyes widened a bit as she felt herself start to get a bit wet. April was no stranger to what was going on. She'd played with herself occasionally, starting when she was about ten, but this was something new. She'd never been excited by someone else's touch. Eric threw the cotton ball away and asked for Neosporin, passing on the peroxide. He applied the salve and a couple of band-aids to cover the worst of the scrapes, then finished on her arm in much the same way.</p><p>""Now then. How's that?"" </p><p>April stood up and moved around some. ""Okay,"" she said, shrugging.</p><p>""Feel like going hunting?"" Eric asked.</p><p>""Sure."" April brightened considerably.</p><p>They stopped in the kitchen long enough for April to write a note for her mom and for Eric to pick up his camera. They walked back out into the gloriously sunny, hot June day and headed back across the road. Eric stopped to check the mail, which he had not done for being interrupted. The box was empty so they continued up Eric's driveway and passed the house out into the heavily pine tree populated woods.</p><p>Eric knew this area and had photographed it many times at different times of the year. With so many pine trees, there was almost never any real change of colors like in other parts of the country. They continued their trek before coming to an old water mill. Eric hadn't been here in quite some time, not having even walked back this far since he'd finished class. The condition of the old mill had worsened, the roof having mostly fallen in, several boards missing from the walls. The water wheel hadn't actually worked forever. There was only a trickle from the creek it sat in splashing over the paddles anyway.</p><p>Eric motioned for April to stay outside while he investigated inside. It was dark in the corners but sunlight filtered in through holes in the roof and there was pine straw deep on the floors. The mill works was a wreck; the stone on the floor in relatively good shape but the one attached to the water wheel was broken into three big pieces beside it. Eric looked around a bit for signs of snakes or ants and decided it passed inspection.</p><p>""Come on it, April,"" he called. ""Let's get some pictures in here.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said, curious as to why anybody would want to come to this old place. She'd been here before with Eric on one of his photo hunts and he'd taken her picture here before. Eric had April strike different poses on the old millstones, feeling himself getting aroused by the sight of this gorgeous young girl lying on the stones or sitting demurely.</p><p>She's got a really nice ass, he thought to himself. </p><p>April was a little worried about lying on the moss-covered stone. It was cold and a little damp. As she lay on her stomach, head propped in her hands, she realized she had a direct view of Eric's crotch. She could see the outline of the bulge in his shorts and knew he had a hard on.</p><p>Oh my god, she thought to herself. He's excited over me. April had seen pictures of men naked before in her dad's hidden magazines. The pictures were mostly of women but every now and then they'd be posed with a man.</p><p>I wonder if that's what Eric looks like, she thought. Suddenly she had an idea. April sat up, interrupting Eric's shot.</p><p>Eric looked up quizzically from the camera, lowering it. ""Something wrong?"" he asked.</p><p>""Eric,"" April started shyly. ""Have you ever taken a picture of somebody when ... they ... were ... naked?"" she asked, the last three words progressively quieter, not meeting Eric's eyes when she asked.</p><p>Eric wasn't sure what she'd asked but could tell she was a little uncomfortable asking. He sat down on the old stone beside her. ""I'm sorry?"" he said. ""I didn't get that.""</p><p>April fidgeted, now wishing she hadn't said anything. ""Well, I just wondered if you'd ever taken somebody's picture when they were ... you know ... had no clothes on."" April blushed furiously.</p><p>Eric cocked his head, curious. </p><p>""Um, yeah,"" he said, not sure where this conversation was going. ""I've done nudes.""</p><p>April looked up, a little wide-eyed. ""You have?"" she smiled kind of one sided.</p><p>""Yeah. I don't do it often and I don't think that many people look good nude but if they're willing to pay for it, I'll shoot them nude.""</p><p>Before she realized she'd said it, April blurted out: ""would you shoot me nude?""</p><p>Eric sat back a bit and knew he gave April a stunned look, himself quite stunned. He didn't trust himself to speak for a moment but knew if he didn't say anything for much longer the already uncomfortable quiet would become unbearable. Eric's tongue moved around the inside of his mouth, looking for moisture while he considered his answer.</p><p>""Um, April, you're a beautiful young girl,"" he started sincerely, ""but you're only twelve years old. I could get into serious trouble for photographing you nude.""</p><p>""I won't tell,"" April protested, interrupting.</p><p>""I didn't say I wouldn't do it,"" Eric continued. ""I was going to say you can't tell anyone,"" he smiled. ""You sure you want to?""</p><p>April thought about how it had felt when Eric had touched her leg and the sight of his erection through his shorts. Am I really going to do this, she asked herself? What will happen next, she wondered?</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said quietly, looking Eric in the eyes.</p><p>""Okay,"" said Eric, hardly believing he'd said it. He should not be encouraging a twelve year old to pose nude. But at least out here on one was likely to walk in on them. </p><p>""But any time you want to stop, just say so.""</p><p>""Okay,"" said April, standing from the millstone and starting to take off her tank top.</p><p>Eric stopped her, his hands covering hers at the hem of her shirt. </p><p>""Wait,"" he said, ""let's do this slowly,"" he suggested. He put her in a suggestive pose and had her look at the camera seductively. She posed with her hands at the hem of her shirt, and then with it pulled up under her arms, then twirling it in one hand before posing in her plain white bra.</p><p>April was a bit nervous at first, having come down from her initial high of excitement at the prospect of being shot nude. Once she had her shirt off, twirling it in her hand, she discovered she was having fun. Eric made it fun for her with the poses and faces she made for the camera, keeping her laughing.</p><p>Eric was pleased to see he was right about the brief glimpse he'd gotten of April's chest earlier. The plain white bra covered her medium-apple sized breasts and Eric was getting excited, getting hard again. He had April pose in her bra and shorts, taking pictures from behind and beside her while having her hold her shorts just below her sweet little cheeks, then at her knees and then standing with her shorts at her ankles.</p><p>April kicked her shorts off and found this slow strip tease while having her picture taken too was turning her on. She flirted and pouted for the camera and felt herself getting wet, her little nipples getting hard under her bra.</p><p>Eric had snapped off several pictures and had to change film a couple of times, wondering where on Earth he could get these developed. He almost held his breath as April looked shyly at the camera as she reached behind her to unhook her bra. </p><p>April was having some trouble with the hooks but wasn't sure about asking Eric for help. Eric noticed her predicament and offered to assist.</p><p>""Here,"" he said, walking to where she stood against the mill wall. ""Let me help."" April jumped at his touch as he expertly unhooked her bra. Eric let the back of his fingers gently run up April's spine, feeling her tremble, feeling his cock harden to almost painful.</p><p>Eric stepped back to the camera but as he did, April asked quietly, shyly, ""could I take some pictures of you?""</p><p>Eric thought about it for a moment. This was an expensive camera and he never let anyone else near it. </p><p>""Sure,"" he said, swallowing nervously. ""Let's finish your set then I'll pose for you, if you want.""</p><p>April smiled wider that he'd ever seen, her eyes sparkling. That was exactly what she wanted.</p><p>Eric took more pictures as April slowly came out of her bra, then panties to finally stand fully nude before the stone. Eric admired her pale skin that stretched smoothly over her slender legs and round little bottom. She had just the faintest bit of peach fuzz above her delicate little slit.</p><p>April was definitely natural redhead and he had pictures to prove it. He was definitely excited to see the bit of moisture on her slit.</p><p>""Your turn,"" April said in an almost husky voice. Eric heard the desire in her voice, wondering what she would taste like.</p><p>Stop it, he told himself, but he knew that was no good. He was nearly too far-gone. Eric and April traded places an April surprised him by going straight to camera rather than stopping to put her clothes on. He slowly pulled his T-shirt off, exposing his own pale hairless chest then pulled off his denim shorts to stand in just his white briefs, his excitement showing.</p><p>""Are you sure you want to see this?"" he asked April as he started to pull down his underwear. </p><p>April nodded slowly, not trusting herself to speak. She was working on autopilot, her palms sweating, her heart hammering, her face enflamed, her girlhood aching. If she didn't jill off soon, she felt she might explode.</p><p>Eric slowly took off his briefs as April snapped off several shots and heard April's in-take of breath when he stood up to reveal his cock standing out straight in front of him. April felt her eyes go wide at the sight of Eric in all his glory. He wasn't too tall, being only about a head taller than she and not a jock, all muscle. But he was gorgeous and what made her cunt start weeping again was the sight of the hairless cut cock that jutted out at her. That was something she hadn't seen in the pictures of men she'd seen before. They'd been all hairy down there and here was Eric hairless as a newborn. </p><p>""You don't have any hair,"" April said in almost flat voice, the moisture having gone out her mouth.</p><p>""I shave it,"" Eric said hoarsely. He had gotten so excited by this point that he desperately needed to get off soon. ""Would you like to pose together?"" Eric asked, thinking with the little head.</p><p>April trembled all over before asking, ""how?""</p><p>""I can set the timer to wait a few seconds while we get in position then set it to take either one shot at a time or several. I just have to reset it between shots.""</p><p>""Okay,"" April said brightly, as she almost skipped to the stone. Eric went to the camera and set the timer for twenty seconds and ten shots. It would then have to be reset. He crossed back to April and had them pose close but apart, sitting facing each other on the stone. </p><p>As the camera captured them, Eric sat closer to April and put an arm around her waist, then caressed her face with his fingers. He ran his fingers through her hair and before he could stop himself, drew her face closer to kiss her soft, pink lips.</p><p>April was positively shaking as Eric let his fingers trail across her cheek to run back through her hair. Her heart pounded as she felt the gentle but insistent pull that brought their lips together. As their lips touched, April felt her whole body go weak and almost fell off the stone. She'd never been kissed before and then she felt Eric's hands on her face, pulling them apart.</p><p>""I have to reset the timer,"" he said almost regretfully. He went quickly to the camera to reset the timer then went just as quickly back to April. As he sat, he immediately went back for another kiss, this time catching her upper lip gently in his teeth then pushing his tongue inside her mouth. </p><p>April's mind was in a whirl, never having been here before either. She felt Eric's teeth on her lip, then his tongue inside her mouth and gentle suction on her tongue. It was kind of weird but it also just felt right.</p><p>Eric let his left hand trail down to April's face, then neck and shoulders to gently caress her right breast, feeling her already hardened nipple tighten up even more. April felt Eric's warm hand cup her breast and moaned softly into their kiss. On my god, she though, that feels nice. </p><p>Eric broke the kiss to leave a trail of kisses down her jaw to her ear lobe, then down her neck. At this point he stopped to run back to reset the timer, leaving April panting a bit. April almost protested out loud at the abrupt cessation of Eric's gentle nibbling. Each time his lips touched her neck she swore she felt sparks.</p><p>Eric ran back to her to start immediately where he'd left off, April turning to receive him in a hug, her arms around him, her fingers running through his longish hair and down his back as he continued kissing her chest. Eric moved his hand from April's breast to let his fingers caress the inside of her right thigh. As his fingers slowly, gently trailed up the inside of her thigh Eric brought his tongue down on the nipple of April's right breast, then closed his lips over it, gently sucking.</p><p>April threw her head back, arching her back, pushing her breast into Eric's mouth. She heard the low moan escape from her throat as Eric's lips closed over her nipple, her whole breast swelling, feeling a warm sensation wash through her body. Yet the feeling of his fingers on her thigh had her almost shaking.</p><p>Eric stopped nursing April's nipple and looked up into her eyes.</p><p>""I need to reset the timer. Sorry,"" he said sincerely. ""Why don't you lie down? I know it's pine stray but it's got to be more comfortable than this hard stone.""</p><p>April was slow to get up, feeling somewhat weak from the euphoria of Eric's gentle attention but she forced herself to stand, then kneel and slowly lie down on her back in the sticky pine straw. Eric, as quickly as he could, reset the timer and adjusted the camera angle, the rushed to lie down, facing April on his left side.</p><p>As he began gently trailing his fingers down her neck, Eric looked into April's bright green eyes. </p><p>""Remember, any time you want to stop, please say so. I don't want to do anything you're not comfortable doing.""</p><p>April smiled and sat up on an elbow, placed a hand behind Eric's head and pulled him close to kiss him, pushing her tongue inside his mouth. There is no way I'm stopping now, she thought to herself, even as nervous as she was.</p><p>Eric continued his gently caress down April's stomach and to the top of her thighs. He broke their kiss and lay April back so as to have better access to her medium apple size breasts and between her milky white thighs. As he kissed her nipple and around her breast he gently stroked her around her slit, feeling the peach fuzz that sparsely covered her mound, felt her wetness, marveling at just how wet she was. </p><p>This girl is ready, he though to himself.</p><p>April felt his touch on her mound and softly whispered, ""yes,"" her eyes closed, her breath coming in short pants now. She felt his fingers slip inside her slit to open her up for access to her little bud. She wasn't even sure what to call that part of her body; she only knew that it felt nice to play with. And after this long afternoon of excitement kindled and denied, the feeling of Eric's fingers as he gently massaged her there had her coming almost immediately. She'd felt it building the minute he'd started caressing her mound and now it as almost here, the wave that would always wash over her as her orgasm took control of her body and mind.</p><p>Eric knew April was almost there. He could feel her heart beating in her chest as he kissed her breasts. He didn't want to come just yet as he had something special in mind for her. Eric sat up from kissing April's breasts and moved to kneel between her outstretched legs, stopping his gentle massage of her girlhood.</p><p>April hadn't even realized she'd spread her legs until Eric was looking down at her, kneeling in the pine straw.</p><p>""Not the camera again?"" she asked, in almost pleading almost mourning voice. </p><p>Actually he'd forgotten the camera but now stood up and went to reset the timer, wondering how many shots he'd missed. I need someone with a video camera, he thought, wondering where he could rent one. And who could I trust to film us? </p><p>Eric came back to April to kneel between her legs again, April now getting nervous again, wondering is he going to do it? Is he going to put his thing inside me? Her fears evaporated as he began kissing her breasts again, then began leaving a trail of butterfly kisses down her stomach and continued to the top of her thighs and on to start kissing and gently biting inside her thighs. Each gentle nip had April quivering, little sparks lighting inside her belly and as he got closer to her slit the little sparks going off inside there. Then he kissed her slit.</p><p>April suddenly sat up on her elbows, eyes wide mouth open in surprise. Eric felt her sit up but only looked up into her eyes before smiling gently then, using two fingers to spread open her lips, lowered his mouth to gently kiss her clit. April took in a deep breath as she watched Eric kiss her most private place, felt his lips on her little bud and felt the warmth that started there and quickly spread out into her belly and filled her breasts. The touch was like an electric shock and April laid back in the pine straw, crying out: ""Oh - my - god!"" in a soft, hoarse voice.</p><p>Eric felt the texture of April's clit on his tongue as he gently flicked it back and forth and whirling it around, tasting the sweet moisture that poured from her cunt. The aroma was one that was at once familiar but different. He'd eaten pussy before but not from someone so young. The smell wasn't as musty as from the older, experienced girls he'd played with before.</p><p>April had clutched hands full of pine straw as she felt on-coming wave again. It washed over her again and she lost sense of time and place and suddenly it hit her. With increasing louder pants that turned into grunts, then turned into a squeal as her orgasm hit her full force. April felt like she was going to push her head through the wood floor of the old mill and her arms swept back and forth like someone trying to fly as she sought purchase on anything she could find, finding nothing but pine straw. Eric felt April's orgasm building but continued his gentle lapping, now carefully easing a finger into her tiny hole, working it slowly in a turning motion while easing it in and out, a little deeper at a time until it was in up to his third knuckle. He then started the process again with a second finger, marveling at how wet April was and how easily his finger moved inside her, being excessively careful all the same.</p><p>He now slowed down his lapping to finish by kissing her just above her slit. He looked up at April as he changed position. She laid with her eyes still closed, still riding her on her climax, chest almost heaving. Slowly she opened her eyes as she came down and smiled at Eric a smile of pure bliss.</p><p>Eric smiled back and said quietly, ""April, I think you know what I want to do now. Just so you understand, I want to put this,"" he held his stiff cock for a second, "" inside you here,"" he said, slipping a finger inside her hole. ""You don't have to. You can say no and we'll get dressed and do some more photo hunting.""</p><p>April smiled her little lopsided smile and said, ""I want to do it."" Then nervously asked: ""Will it hurt?""</p><p>Eric considered his answer then said, ""a bit. It may feel like somebody pinched you inside, at least that's what I was told."" He didn't tell her it was a previous girlfriend whom herself hadn't been a virgin when they where dating. ""And you will bleed just a bit,"" he said, fully confiding the details of loosing one's virginity.</p><p>April lay still for a moment, not quite holding her breath. She could say no, he'd told her she could. But there he was, waiting eagerly, wanting her. That was a unique feeling, to have this college-age guy waiting to touch her in such an intimate and special way.</p><p>""Okay,"" she barely whispered.</p><p>Eric smiled and leaned down to kiss her and in the same motion began maneuvering his cock up to her virgin cunt. Eric felt a spark tingle through him as the tip of his cockhead touched April's wet pussy. He sat up and carefully rubbed himself against her to get some of her moisture on himself. Then he began pushing in, a little at a time, working it slowly, watching April's face for any sign of discomfort.</p><p>April lay perfectly still, if a little tense. She felt Eric touch when he kissed her and closed her eyes. She felt her own heart fluttering in her chest as she felt the pressure of Eric's cock began to push inside her.</p><p>Eric had worked his cock inside April's pussy about an inch and half, maybe two inches when he felt it brush something inside her. April felt it as well and twitched at the mild discomfort. Eric knew this part would hurt a bit and felt he'd done as much as possible to ease the pain of breaking April's hymen. With infinite care he pulled back out of April's pussy to the point of just his cockhead inside her. Then slowly but in one motion he pushed back inside her not stopping until he'd pushed through her hymen. Eric felt the thin membrane rupture and was covering April's face with kisses when she suddenly jumped almost sitting up, hissing through her teeth in an intake of breath, her face wrinkled in pain.</p><p>""Shh, it's okay,"" Eric whispered soothingly. ""That's it. It's all over. It'll never hurt again. Just this once, just the first time. It should stop pretty quickly and then start to feel nice again."" He had, as he spoke, pulled back out only to push in again, causing April to twitch as his cock passed through the torn membrane again. </p><p>April felt her hymen break at it did feel very much like someone had pinched her inside - hard. She involuntarily almost sat up as the pain hit her, taking a sharp breath in. ""OW!!"" she exclaimed, not crying as Eric kissed her face, soothing her. And as he'd promised, the pain began to subside after a moment, then it was numb for a moment and finally began to feel nice as Eric worked slowly in and out, his eyes never off her face. That was the nicest part.</p><p>But I'm doing it! I'm having sex! No, she told herself. She looked back into Eric's eyes. There was a look there that seemed to go beyond the casual adult-child friendship they'd maintained. He cared for her. He was being careful and tender. She wasn't just having sex. He's making love to me. At this realization, April's heart swelled and she smiled.</p><p>Eric was worried about hurting April but he had wanted to do this. He had to admit it to himself that he hadn't truly protested much to himself about touching a child like this. He'd known April since she was nine years old and now realized he'd been captivated since then. Dear god, he thought desperately, I've fallen in love with her. Yes, he confirmed this was something he'd wanted for a while; it just took a long time for the realization to come and to admit it to himself.</p><p>Eric saw the smile on April's face and the look in her eyes and knew she felt the same. This young girl had fallen in love with him. He was making love to this beautiful young girl. He bent down and kissed her again, saying to her, ""would you like to be my girlfriend?""</p><p>April's heart flew and she couldn't speak as she nodded ""yes.""</p><p>""It'll have to be our secret,"" Eric said. ""I could go to jail for what we're doing. I want to be free to make love to you so we can't tell anyone. You will be my secret girlfriend,"" he grinned mischievously.</p><p>April liked and disliked this idea. She wanted to be Eric's girlfriend, wanted him to be her boyfriend but she wanted to tell that little snot Amanda that she had a grown up boyfriend. Eric was telling her that she couldn't tell. It wasn't fair! Maybe just Amanda... Nobody would believer her anyway.</p><p>Eric, until now, had been building a tremendous orgasm. Now it was upon him, his balls felt swollen with the long delayed release, his cock near to bursting with impatience, his trusts became faster and a bit harder as he felt it building. He'd been hard, and then soft, and then hard again so many times today that he was desperate to come.</p><p>April felt Eric pushing faster and hard and all memory of pain fled. This felt better than his slow gentle thrusting. Eric knew he had a problem. He desperately needed to come but he couldn't let it go inside April. Love her as he did, he could not make her pregnant. He thought about asking her to try sucking him but decided this experience was probably enough for today. Let's do this one thing at a time. Let her experience lovemaking slowly and not overwhelm her.</p><p>Suddenly his own body made the decision for him. He pulled out and sat back on his ankles, grabbing his cock in his right hand, pumping hard but slowly, his sperm shooting out to land harmlessly in the pine straw, his head thrown back, eyes closed tight as the wave of euphoria over-took him, a low groan escaping from his throat. April felt him suddenly leave her and briefly wondered if she'd done something wrong. Then she sat up on her elbows and watched as Eric came, his fist working his cock, this thick white ropey stuff oozing out. She wasn't quite sure what to make of this but watched as Eric let go of his cock then slowly took a breath and shook himself out of his trancelike state.</p><p>Eric sat back against the stone and patted the ground next to him, indicating April should sit next to him. April had a difficult time making her body understand what she wanted it to do but finally succeeded in moving over to sit, cuddled up next to Eric, seeing for the first time the small blood stains in the pine straw, knowing that made it official: she was no longer a virgin. </p><p>As she laid her head on his shoulder, she felt sleep stealing up on her. Why am I so sleepy, but before she could answer, she drifted off.</p><p>Eric watched his beautiful secret girlfriend sleep in the pine straw after he'd gently laid her down to spoon her, combing her hair with his fingers. He kissed her on the head then slowly stood up to walk to the long-forgotten camera. There had been many shots missed, he thought regretfully. Including the look on her face when she lost her virginity. That was lost forever. Eric wondered if he'd gotten the shot of her face when she had orgasm.</p><p>Must rent video camera for next time, he smiled to himself. But for now, Eric peered through the viewfinder, adjusted the lens, focusing on April's sleeping form and took one last shot.</p>"
485,"Mandy & Amy, Part 1",Arachnophile,arachnophile52@gmail.com,"['f', 'g', 'cons', 'pedo', 'inc', 'fath', 'dau', 'sis', 'het', 'les']","12 year old Amy wants to accompany her step-mother and 11 year old step-sister on their client outcalls. But first, she has to lose her virginity. Who better to accomplish the deed than her Dad ...",2013-01-26T00:00:00,This is a work of fiction with characters based on a story published anonymously on a now defunct Web site. The published work is that of the present author. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. This work features inter-generational sexual activity with participants under the age of 18. It is a fantasy. The author does not condone sex with children.,"<p></p><h5>Amy Loses Her Cherry</h5><p>Gloria, the kids, and Jim started a new life together. His ex-wife Linda, though hurt, was reasonable about having their daughter, Amy, live with her adopted sister, Mandy, four days a week and every other weekend. She also didn't mind the sizable alimony Jim was paying her.</p><p>Gloria wanted to continue taking clients and Jim fully agreed with that. It provided a nice sexual outlet for someone who loved to be a 'bad girl.' As he anticipated, Gloria was incredible in bed. More than happy not to have to scrimp and save for every little thing, she was a very congenial marriage partner. </p><p>Mandy and Amy loved the arrangement, too. They got to explore each other sexually with Gloria and Jim's blessing. Often, the parents participated, and at the very least performed for the girls. They liked seeing Jim cum on Gloria's beautiful tits and gorgeous ass. </p><p>The girls also enjoyed giving Jim head both singly and together. At the age of 11, Mandy was beginning to approach womanhood. She still had her little girl body but she was sexually very sophisticated. Part of that was her mother's teaching and part of that was her and her step-father's experience together. She always gave outstanding head but now she became an accomplished fucker. There was some weeks when Jim fucked little Mandy every day. </p><p>Amy, at twelve now, was becoming a woman. That led to the next big event in all their lives: Jim taking his daughter Amy's virginity.</p><p>""You know it's time, Jim,"" Gloria said to her husband one day. ""After all, she's done almost everything else and at twelve, she's old enough.""</p><p>Jim thought then that Gloria was right. Mandy started fucking her birth father at nine. Amy had given her father a blow job when she was eleven. He had also started eating her out at that age. He loved her smooth, bald pussy and the taste of her pre-adolescent cunt. It was Amy's turn to start screwing so Jim decided to broach the subject with her one evening when she and he were alone. Gloria was doing a special group outcall with Mandy that night and would not be coming home until the next day.</p><p>Jim had just finished licking Amy's snatch. She started off the evening by sucking her father's cock 'til he came in her mouth. Amy took pride in swallowing it all without gagging. It had become difficult for Jim to say who gave the best head; Mandy, Gloria, or Amy. Tutored by Gloria, and experienced in giving blow jobs to regular clients, they were all equally good. </p><p>""Amy, honey, do you like being with me in this way?"" They were lying side by side, nude, in bed.</p><p>""Yes, Daddy. I really love sucking you off and getting eaten by you."" She smiled and said, ""You know that.""</p><p>Amy would be a teenager in another year. Jim was concerned that she was still a virgin and told her so.</p><p>She immediately replied, ""Gloria thinks I should be doing it. I've thought about it a lot. What do you think, Daddy?""</p><p>""Well, sweetheart,"" he said to her, ""I think you should, but what matters is what you think. If you don't feel you're ready, you shouldn't. No one is going to rush you.""</p><p>Amy sat up. ""I've decided that I want to do it. Mandy does it with you and she likes it a lot.""</p><p>He smiled at her. ""Yes, darling, Mandy and I enjoy intercourse. Do you think you'd like to do it with me?"" He was hoping that she would say yes.</p><p>""I sure would! You're the one I want to be my first. I love you, Daddy."" His heart leapt when she said that and his cock started to get hard. </p><p>She reached out to gently touch her father's face. Jim thought that Amy certainly exuded a woman's sensuality.</p><p>""So, you think this is a good time?"" Jim wanted her to be sure.</p><p>Amy answered, ""Yes, Daddy, I'm old enough now to be taking you in every possible way. You know, Mandy and I have even started doing anal with our fingers.""</p><p>""Wow, honey! I guess you are growing up."" </p><p>She was growing up in more ways than one. Gloria and Mandy had introduced her to sex. Amy had taken to it like a duck to water. Gloria had the girls double team her clients. Gloria was turning tricks to make ends meet when Jim first met her. She had worked as a team with her ten year old daughter, Mandy. Jim had helped Amy and Mandy become friends, which in turn led Mandy to teach Amy some lesbian moves while on a sleepover at their house. (His wife at the time, Linda, had put aside her prejudices and had taken Mandy into both her home and her heart.) </p><p>Gloria moved Amy along by teaching her how to give head in tandem with Mandy. Gloria, to her credit, also taught her how to receive pleasure. Jim would never forget peeking at his little Amy servicing a man orally while Gloria licked his eleven year old daughter's asshole.</p><p>Amy said, ""Well, Gloria, Mandy, and I have been eating each other's pussies and assholes for more than six months now. I think I'm ready for a cock,"" she giggled.</p><p>Jim observed that she looked so lovely with her long blonde hair and her pretty, innocent face. Her hips had started to fill out and her breasts had begun to grow. </p><p>""All right, Amy,"" he said, ""When do you want me to fuck your pussy?"" He hoped it would be soon. He was aching to enter her, his beautiful little girl.</p><p>""What about right now?"" she said eagerly.</p><p>""Don't you want to have Gloria and Mandy with you when you finally do it? They love you so much. I know they'd like to share that special moment with you.""</p><p>""You're right; they would. How about tomorrow night?""</p><p>""That would be fine, honey. Now you know it might hurt the first time, don't you?"" Jim didn't want her to be surprised by the tearing of her hymen.</p><p>""Oh, I know that. I'm ready for it. Besides, Gloria said that when she did it the first time, she only felt pressure and a pop; no pain. Mandy said it only hurt a little bit."" A very thoughtful look came over her face. ""I think Gloria said she was eleven when she first got fucked.""</p><p>
""I told you, Jim, you should have broken her in months ago. ... ooh! That's it baby! Ram it home!""</p><p>Jim's wife, Gloria, was on her hands and knees. He was behind her looking down at her beautiful asshole. At that moment, he thought about Mandy giving her mother a rim job, slurping that very anus now winking up at him as he plowed her lush pussy and bumped up against her nice, round bottom. He had told her and Mandy about Amy's impending defloration. </p><p>""Yay! That's great! Amy's been wanting to be fucked for a while now."" Mandy's reaction to her step-father's news was joy. She loved Amy and enjoyed sharing things with her. ""Now we can both be fucked by you!"" </p><p>Jim had flipped Gloria over and was fucking her in the missionary position. It offered him a great view her big tits and pretty face. </p><p>""I'm looking forward to tonight. I want to see that gorgeous little girl become a woman. Hmm ..."" she mused, ""once you split Amy open, you can ball the three of us together!""</p><p>Jim was starting to cum inside Gloria. Her sopping wet pussy and blow job eyes were doing it for him. He felt the pin pricks in his prostate as he built to a huge climax. ""Oh, fuck, Gloria! I'm fucking cumming!"" He arched his back and drove his cock hard into her; it was one last thrust that filled Gloria's box with semen.</p><p>As they lay next to each afterward, Gloria described her weekend away with Mandy.</p><p>""It was that nice hotel I was telling you about. The guy had a lot of money. He'd had plenty of hookers before but not an eleven year old. I let Mandy fuck the guy. He cummed eight times in her and six times in me over the weekend. We also put on a lesbian show for him. He even jacked off to it!""</p><p>Gloria was discrete about her hooking. Since her marriage to Jim, she didn't need the money. Gloria did it because she liked it. Jim loved that she did and enjoyed hearing about her trysts. He was glad Mandy was being speared now. He had been enjoying her a great deal lately, which told him it was time to do Amy. Jim loved his daughter and wanted her first time to be good. He enlisted Gloria and Mandy to help make it so. </p><p>That evening, the girls talked excitedly about Amy losing her cherry. Jim told Amy they'd go to bed at 9:00 as it was a school night and she shouldn't be up too late. Gloria told Jim she had a surprise for the occasion.</p><p>At 8:30 they all showered, preparing for the evening's festivities. Jim had bought Amy a gold necklace with a ceramic rose pendant as a gift. He would present it to her when she came to bed. He felt he should court his daughter a bit, make her feel special on her special evening. He also bought a matching bracelet that Mandy would give to her.</p><p>Jim got into their king size bed while the girls and Gloria fussed in the bathroom. He thought about the plan for Amy. Once they were all assembled in the bedroom, Mandy was going to start things off by giving Amy the gold engraved bracelet he had bought for Mandy to give her. Mandy was then going to start kissing Amy and feeling her up to get her hot. Gloria was going to work on her husband's tool by going down on him, though the thought of Amy's virgin pussy made him so hard that he wasn't going to need one of Gloria's excellent blow jobs to be ready for his baby. </p><p>The next step was for Jim to dip his cock into Gloria's pussy for about ten strokes. He was then to pull out and have Amy suck it in order to taste Gloria's cunt. He would follow with a quick ten-stroke fuck of Mandy's quim with a repeat of Amy's taste testing. Then Mandy and Gloria were going to work on Amy together.</p><p>Gloria came into the room first dressed in a see-through peach negligee and matching thong. Mandy then came in nude with her face made up and her long, brunette hair tied back in a high pony tail that made her look like the pre-adolescent whore that she was. She wore thigh high stockings and high heels - a nice slutty touch that was Gloria's idea. Then came Amy.</p><p>She was wearing platform shoes, a baby-blue see through negligee, and nothing underneath. She was a vision of true jail bait loveliness. She had no make-up on, which accentuated her innocence. Gloria had fixed up her hair by pinning it with two baby blue barrettes; more innocence. She looked at her father's hard on and remarked, ""Well, Daddy looks ready, too!"" and they all laughed.</p><p>""Come here, sweetheart,"" Jim called to Amy. She stood next to the bed. ""Turn around,"" he said to her. As Amy turned her back to him, he reached for the box with the necklace from under a pillow, took it out and proceeded to place it around Amy's neck. He clasped it together and Amy ran to the mirror.</p><p>""Daddy! It's gorgeous! Thank you so much!"" She jumped on the bed and started kissing Jim.</p><p>""You're welcome, honey. By the way, I think your sister has something for you, too.""</p><p>Mandy went up to her and handed her the gift-wrapped bracelet. </p><p>""Oh, Mandy! Thank you so much! You're the best sister!"" she cried as she tried it on. She hugged and kissed the diminutive brunette. Mandy held Amy in her arms and stuck her tongue in the pretty blonde girl's mouth. Amy responded in kind as they fell onto the bed still in their carnal embrace. Mandy also rubbed, kissed, and licked Amy's little breasts. It was Gloria's signal to attend to her husband. She put her face in his lap and commenced the blow job. Gloria raised her head briefly to inquire whether or not Jim liked Amy's outfit.</p><p>""It's beautiful and very appropriate,"" he said.</p><p>""I got that for her three weeks ago in anticipation of this night."" She resumed sucking Jim's cock as he watched the two little girls have sex. </p><p>Mandy has worked her way down to Amy's little virginal jewel box and was kissing and licking her hairless twat. She had used two fingers to open Amy's pussy hole and was lifting and rubbing the girl expertly. Gloria had taught Mandy well. </p><p>Amy was moaning as Mandy worked her over. Mandy then flipped her over, parted her butt cheeks, and started to stuff her tongue in Amy's pink asshole. Mandy drove her face into Amy's butt and sucked on the opening. </p><p>""Mandy! That's so good! Keep going!"" Amy enjoyed her sister's attention.</p><p>Gloria lifted her head to watch the girls go at it. She told her husband later that she had felt very proud of Mandy as she watched her little daughter perform oral sex on her adopted sister. ""She's smart; she pays attention.""</p><p>Wanting to get down to it, Jim ordered Gloria and Mandy to lie side by side on the bed. He positioned Amy on her knees between them. Amy looked almost as if she were panting in heat as she watched her step mother and daughter prepare to be fucked.</p><p>Jim mounted Gloria first. He shoved my cock into his slut wife's trimmed beaver and gave her his ten stokes. As he withdrew, he signaled Amy to start sucking it clean. ""Now taste your step-mom's pussy on my cock, Amy."" With a naughty look in her eye, she licked Gloria's love juices from her father's boner. ""Umm ..."" his little daughter said as she tasted the woman cum covering his hard cock. </p><p>""Okay,"" said Mandy. ""Now it's my turn!"" Amy smiled as she relinquished Jim's cock. Mandy spread her legs and very sweetly extended her arms to embrace her step-father as he slid his cock into her 'tween cunt. Mandy was wet and he quickly did the required ten strokes inside her, just enough to get the taste of Mandy's sweet little quim on his throbbing boner. When he removed his rod from Mandy's box, Amy took the knob in her mouth and started rolling her tongue all around it. It felt fantastic but he certainly didn't want to cum yet.</p><p>""Hold on, honey!"" Jim said to her. ""I want to shoot it in your pussy not your mouth."" She giggled and Gloria and Mandy laughed as Amy then lay down on the bed for her first fucking. </p><p>Jim said to himself, she looks so beautiful, my little girl. Twelve years old and ready for her first time. He looked into her eyes and saw the love and the lust there. It was time.</p><p>Jim placed the head of his cock at her entrance, gently easing it in as a prelude to the act. ""Here I come, Amy!"" he said and started to push into her. </p><p>""Okay, Daddy; give it to me!"" She clenched her teeth and closed her eyes as he felt her tightness. As Jim slowly drove deeper, Amy said, ""I can feel the pressure like you said, Gloria.""</p><p>Gloria said, ""That's it; keep your legs spread and let it happen, sweetie.""</p><p>Unable to go slow, Jim forced it deep into his virgin daughter's cunt.</p><p>""Oh, God!"" She cried and opened her eyes wide. ""I felt the snap! I felt the snap!""</p><p>It was done: he had tenderly and lovingly raped his twelve year old daughter. He was all the way in. Jim started pumping her hard and fast. Amy responded by panting and writhing.</p><p>""Wow!"" Mandy said. ""That's good fucking!""</p><p>""Oh, yeah, Daddy! Cum in me!"" Amy cried.</p><p>That was all he needed to hear. Amy's warm, tight little cunt took Jim over the edge and he spewed hot semen into her sweet little girl snatch. </p><p>Jim left a big mess in her box. The cream started dribbling out of Amy as soon as he withdrew. </p><p>""Wow! Look at that cum pouring out!"" Mandy said.</p><p>Amy sat up and looked down between her legs. She saw the gobs of semen dripping out of her pussy and started laughing. ""Look at that!"" She cried.</p><p>Jim said to her, ""I guess I shot an awful lot inside you, honey.""</p><p>She looked at her father lovingly and said, ""That was fantastic, Dad. I love you so much!"" She hugged him and, bending down, took his softening, cum-slicked cock in her mouth and licked and sucked it clean. </p><p>Amy had done it. She wasn't a virgin any more. Now she could go all the way with Gloria's clients. The burden of fucking would be distributed equally between Gloria; her daughter, Mandy; and now Jim's daughter, Amy. </p><p>Jim said to them, ""It's getting late, girls. If you don't mind Gloria, I want to sleep with Amy tonight.""</p><p>""We figured you'd want to,"" she said. ""Mandy and I can enjoy ourselves in her bed."" </p><p>Amy kissed her sister and her step-mother good night and jumped under the covers. </p><p>Mandy smiled and said, ""Yeah, we'll 69 thinking about you guys fucking."" Then she giggled all the way out the door.</p><p>""Are you going to fuck me some more, Daddy?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes, honey, I planned on it if it's okay with you,"" Jim replied.</p><p>""Sure, whenever you want to,"" she said as she reached for his hard cock. Jim positioned his 12-year old daughter onto her hands and knees so he could take her from behind. Her asshole looked so good he started eating it. Amy moaned.</p><p>""Oh, God, Daddy! I love getting rimmed!"" He knew that both Gloria and Mandy regularly ate Amy's little rosebud. He bore down hard trying to thrust his tongue as far into her anus as it would go. </p><p>After licking her hot asshole, Jim raised himself up and gently stuffed his hard cock in his little daughter's tight twat. He pumped Amy vigorously from behind. Her body shook with each hard thrust into her beautiful cunt. Amy's slim little hips and small but shapely ass looked great to Jim as he drilled her innocent little quim. </p><p>""Oh, God! Oh, God! Daddy, it feels so good. Uhn ... Now I know why Mandy loves it so much! Uhn ... uhn!"" Amy's little body shuddered as she neared orgasm from the continued screwing. </p><p>Jim reached down and stroked his darling's hair. Amy was clearly enjoying the balling she was receiving. </p><p>""Uhn! Uhn! Uhn!"" she grunted each time her father's cock slammed home.</p><p>The fucking of her 12-year old snatch was fantastic. After a few minutes of this, Jim could feel his balls brewing up a major cum shot. </p><p>""Amy,"" Jim gasped, ""when I pull out, turn right around and I'll cum in your face!""</p><p>""Okay, Daddy,"" she whimpered. Her face was pressed to the bed with her cute ass up in the air.</p><p>Jim pulled his prick out of her tight fuck hole and yelled, ""Okay, baby; here I come!"" </p><p>Amy turned to face him on her hands and knees. Her experience with Gloria's clients taught her to close her eyes when taking a cumshot to the kisser. He gave his pretty little daughter a heavy bone blast directly in the center of her face. He coated her nose, her forehead, both eyes, and her lips. Amy had cum dripping down her cheek, off the end of her nose, and off her chin. It was an incredible sight to see this adorable delicate featured little blonde girl almost literally bathed in hot semen!</p><p>Remembering Gloria's usual exhortation to ""Drink it down, sweetie,"" Amy ran her tongue over her cum-glazed lips and she began to consume the jizz covering her sweet face. She scraped off thick ropes of cum from her cheek and chin. Tilting her head back, she let it slide off her fingers into her mouth. Jim watched, fascinated, as she gulped down the jism until she finished eating the entire load of sperm.</p><p>Jim grabbed a towel and wiped her eyes. She opened them and smiled at him. </p><p>""That was so cool! You're a great cummer, Dad!"" She said admiringly. </p><p>Although Gloria had schooled the girls in sexual performance, the truth was that they took to it naturally. Mandy had told Jim that when she was nine, she asked, and received, permission to watch her parents fuck. It was but a short step from watching to her participating with them. She had started with receiving oral sex from both her parents and then to giving head to them both. </p><p>Her father had taken her cherry a week after Mandy's first blow job cum swallow. She seemed not at all fazed by losing her virginity before she was ten. ""It hurt the first time,"" she told me, ""but I knew it would feel good after that 'cause I saw how much my Mom liked it."" Much later, he learned that Mandy's father had also made her available to his friends and clients, which was not the best thing for the quiet vulnerable little girl. Mandy never talked about that and Jim never asked.</p><p>Mandy liked girls. It was obvious to Jim just seeing her with Amy. They were not only close friends but passionate lovers. Mandy had awakened in Amy a desire for sex with both men and women. Mandy, though younger, became Amy's sexual role model and Amy became a pupil to both Mandy and Gloria. ""If the girls didn't like it so much, I'd never have had presented them to clients,"" Gloria told him. ""I love my daughter and your little girl. I wouldn't force either of them to do anything sexual that they didn't want to do.""</p><p>Nonetheless Gloria was very vigorous in exposing the two pre-adolescent girls to all kinds of sexual practices from taking cum shots to the face to swallowing cum to sucking cock and eating pussy to getting fucked. Now that Jim had taken Amy's virginity, she was ready to screw clients with Gloria as her procuress. </p><p>Along the way in this sexual journey, Gloria enjoyed sex regularly with the girls. ""I love them,"" she said. ""They each perform well and I go crazy licking their little cunts and assholes."" Jim knew what she meant. Both girls drove him wild in bed.</p><p>As they settled in to sleep that night, Jim fantasized about making Amy pregnant just as soon as she was fertile. Although he knew he would never do it in reality, he enjoyed imagining how beautiful his precious little girl would look with a pregnant, swollen belly at age 13. He could just see her sitting on her legs with her belly out in front as she sucked his cock! Her regular breathing let him know she was asleep so he leaned over and gently kissed the back of her head.</p>"
486,"Mandy & Amy, Part 2",Arachnophile,arachnophile52@gmail.com,"['f', 'pedo', 'sis', 'inc', 'cons', 'fath', 'dau', 'het', 'creampie']","While Mandy and her mom are servicing a client, Jim plants a surprise inside daughter Amy. Amy then gives it to adopted sister, Mandy, when she gets home.",2013-01-30T00:00:00,"This is a work of fiction with characters based on a story published anonymously on a now defunct Web site. The published work is that of the present author, who holds the copyright. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. This work features inter-generational sexual activity with participants under the age of 18. It is a fantasy. The author does not condone sex with children.","<p>Gloria and Jim were in the 69 position when Mandy came into the bedroom.</p><p>""Sorry to interrupt you guys but it's six o'clock. Mom, we have to be there by 7:00."" Mandy and her mother were scheduled to see a special client. Amy was not included. Gloria had offered her but the guy only wanted Gloria and Mandy. </p><p>""Thanks, baby, we'll be done in just a minute. You can stay and watch if you want to.""</p><p>""Okay."" Mandy had started to show voyeuristic tendencies. Jim loved being watched by her. Gloria loved being watched by anyone.</p><p>""Jim,"" Gloria inquired, ""do you want me to suck you off or do you want to shoot a load in my cunt?"" </p><p>Hmm, interesting choice, thought Jim.</p><p>""Finish me with a blow job while I look at your asshole and pussy."" Jim relaxed and let his wife do what she did best. She sucked the cockhead a little harder while quickening the hand job motion. Gloria was an accomplished fellatrix. It was great to look at her hairy twat and the lovely puckered flesh of her anus, Jim thought. Both her snatch and her butthole were wet from Jim's having licked her. Gloria was starting to take him over the edge. Mandy had blown her adoptive father enough to recognize the condition.</p><p>""He's starting to go, Mom,"" she said, tossing her long hair over her shoulder.</p><p>""Here it comes!"" he yelled as Gloria gave him her best deep throat. She let a good portion of the cum run down the shaft to his balls. Jim said to himself, that was the thing about Gloria: you never knew what really sexy thing she was going to do but you knew it was going to be good.</p><p>""Wow!"" Mandy said. Jim could tell she was filing that move away and would probably use it on him herself sometime; he couldn't wait.</p><p>""Honey,"" she said as she dismounted him, ""do you mind cleaning yourself up? I have to take a quick shower and freshen my make up.""</p><p>""Not a problem, darling,"" Jim answered. ""Give me kiss before you go."" Gloria took his face in her hands and gave him a spermy soul kiss. ""I love you, Jim. Never forget that.""</p><p>""I love you, Gloria,"" he said, and meant it.</p><p>""Mom, I can clean him up."" Mandy was volunteering to lap up the cum from Jim's cock and balls. She was very thoughtful that way.</p><p>""Okay, sweetie,"" Gloria said. ""Just take off your clothes before you do that. I don't want you to get cum stains on your jeans or your T-shirt.""</p><p>""Okay, Mom,"" she said as she started to strip. She smiled at Jim as she climbed onto the bed and began to lick the cum from his softening cock. </p><p>Jim looked at Mandy and thought to himself that she was so cute: flat-chested, a clean, hairless pubic mound, clear, soft skin ... a vision of prepubescent loveliness. Jim thought that she would likely be as beautiful as her mother one day but he didn't think she would ever be more attractive to him than she was at that moment.</p><p>""You're doing a great job, Mandy,"" he said to her as she slurped up the semen. </p><p>""Thanks, Daddy,"" she said with a smile. ""I like licking up your cum."" </p><p>""Oh, wow! Can I help?"" Jim's daughter, Amy, was standing in the doorway.</p><p>""Sure, come on,"" Mandy said to her adopted sister. Mandy and Amy were best friends as well as sisters through adoption, and lovers. </p><p>Amy got on the bed and started sucking her father's cock clean as Mandy ran her tongue over his balls. ""Hi, Daddy,"" she said.</p><p>""Hi, sweetheart. Thanks for helping your sister."" Amy was thoughtful that way.</p><p>""Mandy, I can finish cleaning up Daddy. You have to get ready to go with your Mom."" Amy and Jim would be alone this evening.</p><p>""Okay, Amy, thanks,"" said Mandy. Before she got off the bed, Mandy French kissed Amy and hugged her. ""I'll miss you, tonight,"" she said, with a hint of sadness in her voice.</p><p>""I'll miss you, too. Let's sleep together when you get home,"" Amy answered.</p><p>""Okay!"" Mandy said brightly. She really loved Amy and it showed in the myriad things she did for her, sexual and non-sexual. </p><p>For Amy, it was nice to have a sister. She was also attracted to Mandy and enjoyed being her lover. Mandy had introduced Amy to sex and in the process bonded with her. In this, Mandy showed a glimpse of her needier side. </p><p>Mandy grew up poor as the only child an unsettled household. Gloria tried her best to protect Mandy but with having to move frequently, cope with the danger associated with being married to a small-time drug-dealer, and a chronic shortage of money after he was imprisoned, she could only do so much. When Jim had first met her, Gloria was considering putting Mandy up for adoption so the girl could have a better life. Jim's decision to divorce Linda and marry Gloria changed all that. Mandy had found a home. She had a daddy that loved her and could provide for her. She acquired a sister that she loved and who also loved her. It was gratifying both to Jim and Gloria that Mandy and Amy were so attached to each other. </p><p>After saying good-bye to Gloria and Mandy, Amy and Jim moved to the shower to clean off properly. As he washed his daughter's body he took the opportunity to finger both her asshole and pussy. He massaged her clit and Amy came standing up. Jim kissed her and held her close. Amy, his only child, was always his little darling. Since Mandy and Gloria had taught her about sex, she and her father had become even closer. Jim had deflowered Amy only a month before. She wanted him to be her first and he was happy to oblige. </p><p>Amy and Jim went out to dinner and then to a movie. Jim thought, Amy has been pretty quiet all evening, in fact, since after she said good-bye to Mandy. </p><p>As they drove home, Jim asked her what was wrong.</p><p>""Oh, nothing,"" she said, but wouldn't look at him.</p><p>""Honey, you can tell me. What's wrong?"" He hoped she would open up a bit.</p><p>""Daddy, is Mandy prettier than I am?"" This was a surprise.</p><p>""You're both very pretty, Amy. I wouldn't say Mandy is prettier, no. Why do you ask, sweetheart?"" Then it hit him. ""Is it because Gloria didn't take you with them tonight?""</p><p>She still wouldn't look up at her father. ""Yeah ... I guess so.""</p><p>""Well, Amy, being pretty is just part of it. People don't always like the same things. Some guys just love blondes while others prefer redheads and it doesn't matter how pretty the girl is.</p><p>""In the case of that guy tonight, he was with Gloria and Mandy before and I think he just wanted to have the exact same experience. So, he wanted to have only them. I also think he didn't want to pay what Gloria was asking for herself and two girls.""</p><p>""Oh."" She said and raised her head. ""Really?""</p><p>""Yes, honey; those are probably the reasons why Gloria only had Mandy go with her. It isn't because she's prettier than you. You know,"" he said playfully, ""I think you're the best looking little twelve year old blonde I've ever seen.""</p><p>""Daddy! You're just saying that!"" she said, giggling. </p><p>""No, honey, I'm not just saying it. In fact, I'm glad we're alone together tonight. I can't wait to get home and get in bed with you."" Jim wanted her to know that there was no question that he found her attractive. She brightened even more when he said that. </p><p>""Daddy, why wait 'til we get home?"" She smiled as she reached down to unzip my pants while Jim was still driving.</p><p>""Amy!"" He said in alarm, ""Let me get off the road first."" Jim pulled off onto a side road where there were no houses. He parked the car on the side of the road with only the moonlight to guide them.</p><p>Amy bent to her task. She took her father's erect penis out of his pants and started to kiss it. She expertly stroked and licked it, making it harder and longer. Gloria had taught her well and had given her many opportunities to practice what she had learned.</p><p>Her experience coming to the fore, Amy engulfed the cockhead with her sweet little mouth. Seeing his twelve year old daughter sucking his cock by moonlight was incredible. Her pretty blonde ponytail whipped up and down as she bobbed her head on his rod. Her hands were just as active as her mouth. </p><p>Jim knew that some men paid handsomely to receive a blow job from his Amy. Although he always enjoyed being sucked by her, for Jim, the real deal was fucking. He planned to screw Amy when they got home. He also decided to leave a creampie in her cunt for Mandy to find when she returned. </p><p>Amy was taking Jim to orgasm. She moved her hand faster and pressed the tip of her tongue underneath the glans. That was all he needed and in one shot, filled her mouth with warm, slippery semen. Amy gulped it down and continued to lick and suck the head until it was clean. </p><p>Although he couldn't see her face clearly, she raised her head and said, ""Was that good, Daddy?""</p><p>""Amy, you are amazing,"" he said to her. ""That was a great blow job.""</p><p>""Thanks, Daddy,"" she said. ""We can go home now.""</p><p>
Even though he had cummed in Amy's mouth from the blow job, Jim was still horny when we got home. The thought of his little daughter's pussy did that to him! </p><p>Situated in bed, Jim briefed his daughter on the love making to come.</p><p>""I'm going to start by eating your cunt, darling. Then I'm going to fuck you until I cum inside you. I want you to leave it in as a surprise for Mandy when she gets home.""</p><p>""That's a great idea, Dad."" Amy was always willing to follow her father's lead. She loved him and wanted to please him. Jim took full advantage of that.</p><p>Amy's pussy was wet with desire. Jim smelled and tasted her tart drippings. He nibbled her labia and drove his tongue as deep as he could into her tight little quim. He sucked her clitoris as if it were a little cock. This always drove her wild.</p><p>""Uhn, uhn, uhn,"" was all she could say as he brought her to a shattering climax. Jim held his little girl's hips and kept his face buried in her snatch as she spasmed. As she began to recover, he kissed her inner thighs and stroked her little belly. </p><p>""Amy, dear, I'm going to fuck you in the ass soon. Gloria suggested it for you and Mandy. I do Gloria in the anus once a week. It's time you girls experienced it."" he wanted her to be prepared for a reaming in the near future. </p><p>""Jim,"" Gloria said when they discussed it, ""anal intercourse will complete their basic sex education. Once they start getting some anal experience, they can branch out into other things if they care to. Maybe one of them will be a dominatrix!"" And they both laughed. Jim had to agree with Gloria: the girls needed to be ass fucked by someone they trusted and loved. That meant him. For now, however, he needed to plow Amy's sweet cunt.</p><p>After eating her out, Jim was fully erect again. </p><p>""How do you want me, Daddy?"" she enquired. </p><p>""Missionary to start, darling. Then, I'll take you on your hands and knees and probably shoot it into you from there. How does that sound?""</p><p>""That will be great. Mandy will be home in a half hour so make sure you cum in me in time.""</p><p>""Don't worry darling; I will."" That was guaranteed! Seeing this delicate little girl underneath him and knowing that she was his daughter was more than enough stimulus to make him cream. </p><p>Amy lay on her back with her legs open. Jim knelt between her slim thighs and looked at her prepubescent cunt and stroked his hard on. He put the cockhead at Amy's entrance and rubbed it up and down, getting it slicked with her moisture. She had her eyes closed and her little mouth slightly opened. He gently but firmly pushed and his bare cock slipped into her. </p><p>Jim's little daughter gasped as she felt the hard penis push her tender, wet pussy flesh open. He drove all the way to his baby's womb and rammed it in and out rapidly. Amy was moaning softly. His throbbing rod was encased in underage girl quim. Jim noticed that Amy's breasts were starting to develop and her hips were becoming wider and fuller. She was becoming a woman in more ways than one.</p><p>Mandy would be home in 20 minutes.</p><p>Jim withdrew his cock and said to her, ""Amy, get on your elbows and knees."" She turned over and stuck her cute little tush into the air, giving him a great view of her jewel box, her butt cheeks, and her pretty pink asshole. Jim took his cock in his hand and rammed it home into her sweet snatch. Amy grunted as he drove it over and over into her, fucking her fast and hard. </p><p>""Oh! Daddy! Oh! Uhn! Uhn! Uhn! That! Feels! Good! Uhn! Uhn! Uhn!""</p><p>Jim was in a frenzy now. </p><p>Mandy would home in 10 minutes. </p><p>Jim pulled hard on Amy's hips, almost lifting her off the bed. Her high-pitched moans were probably audible all up and down the block!</p><p>""Ah-ah! Ah-ah! Ah-ah! Ah-ah! Ah-ah! Ah-ah! Ah-ah!"" </p><p>Amy was losing control. Her father felt her little body shudder in orgasm. She dropped down onto her chest, her face buried in a pillow. He was now ready to spurt inside her.</p><p>""Amy,"" he cried out, ""I'm cumming!"" Jim fired off a thick, steamy load of jizz into his daughter's love tunnel. He was cumming hard, now, pushing deep into her as she whimpered. </p><p>Finally spent, Jim took his cock out of her and lay down on the bed. Amy was slowly recovering. She lifted up and turned over onto her back. With her eyes closed she said, ""Wow, Daddy! That felt good!""</p><p>""You were great, Amy,"" he said to her. ""I love you dear."" That pleased her and she smiled.</p><p>""Did you shoot a lot in me?"" she asked. ""I want there to be enough for Mandy to see and to taste.""</p><p>""Oh,"" he replied, ""I think there will be enough for your sister to enjoy."" Mandy liked eating cum and especially loved eating it out of her older sister's cunt.</p><p>""She'll be here any minute,"" Amy said.</p><p>""Okay, honey. Let's go to your room and surprise her."" Amy started to get up when Jim told her not to move. ""I'll carry you to your room so that none of that semen leaks out of you."" He reached down and lifted her in my arms. He kissed her cute little nose as he carried her to the bedroom the girls shared. He and Gloria got them each a queen-sized bed in case they wanted to sleep together or if they wanted one of their parents to sleep with them.</p><p>She laughed delightedly and said, ""Thanks, Daddy!""</p><p>Jim laid Amy on her bed just as the breezeway door opened. </p><p>""Daddy? Amy?"" Jim and Amy heard Mandy call, ""We're home!"" She and her mother had arrived home right on time.</p><p>Jim walked downstairs to greet them. ""Hi, guys,"" he said giving Mandy a hug and kissing Gloria. Jim's cock was still semi hard. Mandy immediately was drawn to it.</p><p>""Daddy, your penis is wet. Did you just fuck Amy?"" Mandy asked, cocking her head.</p><p>""Amy has a surprise for you, honey. She's in the bedroom."" Mandy ran up the stairs, hurrying to their room, dropping her coat on the floor.</p><p>""Amy! Amy! Daddy said you've got a surprise for me!"" Gloria and Jim followed her up to the bedroom to see Amy smiling and holding her pussy lips apart for Mandy to see inside.</p><p>""Look!"" Amy said and started to giggle. ""Look what Daddy left in me.""</p><p>Mandy was on all fours looking at her sister's cunt. ""Oh, wow!"" She said and looked up at Jim. ""You cummed inside her!""</p><p>""That's right, honey,"" he said. ""Amy was hoping you'd lick it out of her.""</p><p>""Oh, Amy!"" she said as Amy giggled. Mandy scrambled up the bed and kissed Amy's lips.</p><p>""Come on, silly,"" Amy said, laughing, to Mandy as she broke off the kiss, ""get undressed and start licking me!""</p><p>Mandy stripped off her clothes and lay down with her face in Amy's pussy. Mandy started kissing her sister's inner thighs, her belly, her labia, and her clit. Then she held open the lips and started to slurp down the semen Jim had deposited in Amy's twat. </p><p>""Mmm ..."" Mandy said as she ate the sweet-salty fluid out of Amy's cunt.</p><p>Gloria and Jim left them to their pleasure. In their bedroom, Gloria said, ""I'm so glad they love each other."" </p><p>""It's beautiful to see. They love each other on so many different levels: as friends, as sisters, and as lesbians,"" Jim said to his wife.</p><p>""Okay,"" she said, ""how about servicing me before we go to sleep. My pussy needs a good going over. Is your tongue up to it?"" </p><p>He smirked, ""I think so. Get your clothes off and spread your legs. If you play your cards right, I might even give you a rim job!""</p><p>""Jim,"" she said to him, ""you're so romantic!""</p>"
487,"Mandy & Amy, Part 3",Arachnophile,arachnophile52@gmail.com,"['fath', 'dau', 'cons', 'pedo', 'f', 'g']",Twelve year old Amy finishes her homework and her dad rewards her and 11 year old sister Mandy with a boffing before bedtime.,2013-02-04T00:00:00,"This is a work of fiction with characters based on a story published anonymously on a now defunct Web site. The published work is that of the present author, who holds the copyright. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. This work features inter-generational sexual activity with participants under the age of 18. It is a fantasy. The author does not condone sex with children.","<p>""Daddy, Mom is getting married to her boyfriend, Gary, this weekend."" Amy had just come back from her mother's house with the news about Jim's ex-wife, Linda. She was telling her father this as she worked out some math problems for school the next day.</p><p>""Are you happy about that, Amy?"" Jim asked her. He knew Amy liked him. ""And does he like you?"" Jim wanted to know.</p><p>""I think so, Daddy. He's nice to me. He watches me sometimes.""</p><p>""'Watches,' you? What do you mean?"" Jim thought he knew very well what she meant.</p><p>""I think he thinks I'm nice looking. He looks at my legs when I have shorts on.""</p><p>Jim didn't find that surprising. Amy, he thought, was sexy and getting sexier as she got older. </p><p>""He loves Mommy. I heard them talking in bed one night. Mommy told Gary that she was going to try to be better at sex.""</p><p>Hmm ... Jim, thought, Linda had always been clumsy in the performance of sex. She didn't think it was so important to be good at it before he divorced her for the ultra-sexy Gloria. Linda had taken Jim for granted in that she didn't feel she needed to do anything but make her pussy available to her husband. Apparently she now felt the need to change her attitude.</p><p>Despite her inability to match his current wife's facility for giving and receiving pleasure, Jim still wanted to fuck Linda again sometime.</p><p>""Really, darling? That's interesting."" Jim wondered what Linda would do to improve? She could certainly be more enthusiastic about blow jobs and take the cock deeper down her throat, he said to himself. Little Mandy could take Jim's cock deeper than Linda. Jim thought then that maybe Amy, outstanding in the performance of fellatio, should coach her mother.</p><p>""Amy,"" Jim began, ""does your Mom ever talk to you about sex?</p><p>""She thinks I'm too young."" She paused and then said, ""But I overhead Gary tell her that she should talk to me about it because girls my age are having sex all the time. Mommy was surprised to hear that. Daddy, do you have a favorite times table?""</p><p>""Hmm ... I guess I like the 9 times tables. How about you?"" he asked her.</p><p>""I like the 9s too, and the 5 times table. We're starting to learn about irrational numbers this year ... and decimals."" Amy then said, ""Daddy, would you get mad at me if I sucked Gary's cock?""</p><p>""Uh, no honey, of course not,"" Jim replied. ""What made you think about that?""</p><p>""Well, he's nice and I think Mommy's not so good at it. I heard her trying to suck him off one night. It didn't work too well. Okay, I'm done with my homework. Will you fuck me and Mandy now?""</p><p>""Well, I'm not sure ... were you a good girl today?"" Jim was teasing her now.</p><p>""Yes, Daddy and you promised!"" she whined.</p><p>""Okay, baby, get your sister and we'll go to bed right now!""</p><p>""Yay!"" she cried and ran into the bedroom she shared with her adopted sister shouting, ""C'mon Mandy, we're gonna get laid!""</p><p>He heard Mandy reply, ""Cool! I'm ready.""</p><p>Both girls ran into their parents' bedroom and jumped on the king size bed. Gloria was in bed reading.</p><p>""Do you guys mind if I just sit here and read?"" she asked.</p><p>Jim took off his clothes.</p><p>""No problem, honey,"" he answered, ""I'm just going to fuck both of the girls before they go to sleep.""</p><p>""Okay, sweetheart. Give me a kiss!"" </p><p>Jim kissed Gloria. ""I love you!""</p><p>Mandy and Amy had come in nude. They knelt down in front of their father and started in with a tandem blow job. Back and forth they went, sucking and stroking his boner.</p><p>""Okay, you guys: onto the bed and get into position,"" he commanded them. ""We're going to start with side by side doggy style!""</p><p>""Awesome!"" Amy said. ""Cool!"" said Mandy. </p><p>Jim thought they looked gorgeous with their cute little tushes lifted up into the air. Mandy had a darker anus than Amy, whose butthole was a rosy pink. Their hairless slits were already dripping. They were kissing each other and giggling.</p><p>""Okay, who wants to be first?"" he asked.</p><p>Amy replied, ""Give it to Mandy first!""</p><p>Mandy almost shyly said, ""Thanks, Amy!"" and soul kissed her sister. </p><p>""Okay,"" he said, ""Mandy is first. Here I come, sweetheart!""</p><p>He plunged his cock into Mandy's sweet little girl cunt; she grunted as he hit home. Amy kissed Mandy's cheek and then turned to watch her dad plow her sister's snatch. Mandy's little body jerked with every hard thrust into her pre-adolescent sex. The drilling started to have its effect. Mandy started whimpering as Amy peered between Mandy's butt cheeks to watch her father's cock ream her little sister's pussy.</p><p>""Wow! You're really fucking her!"" she said as she looked up at him.</p><p>Mandy's cunt felt great to Jim. It was snug and smooth and fucking her from behind offered a nice view of her tiny body. She was a dream to bang. </p><p>Amy crawled underneath Mandy's belly and reached up to diddle her clit. That sent Mandy off into an intense orgasm. </p><p>""Ah! Ah! Ahh-uh-ahh-uh-ahhh ...!""</p><p>Jim stayed inside her until she was done. He gently removed my cock as he still had to pleasure his daughter, Amy.</p><p>""Oh, wow, Mandy!"" said Amy as Mandy collapsed onto the bed. </p><p>Jim wiped the perspiration from his brow. He said to his pretty little girl, ""Okay, Amy, are you ready?""</p><p>Amy smiled at him as she turned and presented her ass and pussy. She dropped her shoulders to the bed so as to offer a clear target for fucking. Jim put a hand on her hip and guided his cock into his barely twelve year old daughter's twat.</p><p>""Oh!"" she cried as he rammed her hard. He almost lifted his sweet, tiny blonde child off the bed with his thrusts. He was frenzied now, drilling Amy's snatch ruthlessly. </p><p>Mandy by now had recovered and watched the action lying on her side with her head propped up on her elbow. She reached out and touched her sister's hair. </p><p>""Oh, Daddy! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me! Oh, God! Oh, God!"" </p><p>The little girl was losing control and edging toward a climax. Jim reached down and rubbed her clit. It was all Amy needed to cum and cum hard!</p><p>""Oh! Oh! Ohhhhhh!!!"" she moaned. As her sister did, Amy lay down on the bed, inert. Mandy kissed the back of her neck. </p><p>""I love you, Amy,"" Mandy said as she hugged her close. ""You're just the best big sister!""</p><p>Out of breath, Amy said to her sister, ""Could you suck Daddy off? I don't think I can move!"" This made them both start laughing.</p><p>Mandy positioned herself in front of Jim on the bed. </p><p>""Is this okay, Daddy?""</p><p>""Yes, Mandy; that's perfect,"" he said as she took his wet cock in her mouth. She began to suck and stroke it.</p><p>""Mmmm ... it tastes like Amy!"" The two of them again started giggling. Mandy resumed her oral ministrations. She was a great cocksucker. Jim delighted in watching her bob her head up and down taking his prick down her throat. It felt great, he thought, to get sucked off by an eleven year old girl. </p><p>""That's good head, Mandy,"" her mother said, looking up from her book. Despite her stated desire to be allowed to keep reading her book, Gloria could not resist fingering her clit as she watched the tender but intense rape of their two underage girls. It was still statutory rape despite the accelerated horniness of their two little children, who loved to fuck.</p><p>Mandy was bringing Jim off now. </p><p>""Mandy, here it comes! Swallow it all, honey!"" He pumped his warm semen into the little minx's mouth. Mandy, true to form, never flinched but swallowed it all down and licked the head of the cock until it was clean. She removed the cock from her mouth with a loud pop, which set the girls giggling again. </p><p>""Mandy, darling, that was wonderful!"" he said to her. </p><p>She beamed at him and said, ""Thanks, Daddy. I love sucking you off."" She kissed the cockhead while she grinned at Amy. The two started giggling again. </p><p>""All right, you two,"" Gloria, who had just finished cumming, said, ""Off to bed.""</p><p>Amy took Mandy's hand as they toddled off to their bedroom.</p><p>""And don't forget to brush your teeth!"" she called after them.</p>"
488,"Mandy & Amy, Part 4",Arachnophile,arachnophile52@gmail.com,"['fM', 'lolita', 'cons', 'het']","While her mom is away, 12 year old Amy gets to know her step-father, Gary, a little better ... in a 'Biblical' way!",2013-02-07T00:00:00,"This is a work of fiction with characters based on a story published anonymously on a now defunct Web site. The published work is that of the present author, who holds the copyright. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. This work features inter-generational sexual activity with participants under the age of 18. It is a fantasy. The author does not condone sex with children.","<p>""Hi, Gary."" </p><p>Linda's new husband, Gary, looked up from his laptop as Amy entered the study. </p><p>""Hello, Amy,"" he said smiling and looked back to his screen.</p><p>""What are you doing?"" she asked. Amy had on a light pink T-shirt that came down below her waist and a pair of gray running shorts. Her feet were bare and her hair was tied back in a ponytail. Amy was not wearing panties. She walked into the room purposely eating a banana.</p><p>""I'm checking up on some investments. Do you know anything about those things -- stocks, bonds, and stuff?"" he asked. Gary was always friendly with Amy. Amy liked him.</p><p>""Well, actually, I do,"" she said. ""I own some stocks that my parents bought for me when I was ten years old.""</p><p>""Wow,"" he said, ""that's pretty cool."" He looked at her again, smiling. Amy noticed that he never missed a chance to look at her legs, though he did so furtively and was always polite and respectful toward her. Gary also couldn't fail to notice Amy putting the banana in her mouth and holding it there before taking a bite.</p><p>Amy watched him for a little while when she said, ""Gary, can I ask you a question about something that I wouldn't feel comfortable talking to my parents about?""</p><p>A little surprised, Gary replied, ""Um ... I guess so, Amy. What's it about?""</p><p>""Well,"" she answered, ""it's about sex.""</p><p>""Oh; well, Amy,"" he said, ""maybe you should talk to your Mom first. I'm not sure it's my place to ...""</p><p>""But she wouldn't understand, I don't think,"" Any said, ""and you're my step-father now."" Sitting on his lap she said, ""And I trust you. I know you wouldn't say or do anything to hurt me.""</p><p>Taken aback, Gary retained his composure enough to answer, ""Well, that's true, Amy, I would never hurt you."" Swallowing hard and turning red, he asked Amy tentatively, ""Okay, what is it?"" </p><p>""Well ..."" Amy said to him, ""first I have to tell you that I'm not a virgin.""</p><p>""Oh! Amy! I ... well ... okay,"" Gary started to feel very uncomfortable. A very gentle and respectful man, he was unprepared for Amy's frankness.</p><p>""Gary, even though you don't have any kids, you probably know that most girls start having sex when they're ten or eleven these days. I started late at age 12,"" Amy said to him authoritatively and cool as a cucumber. ""And that's fucking; I gave my first blowjob at 11.""</p><p>While Gary was obviously uncomfortable with the subject of their conversation, Amy could feel Gary getting hard. </p><p>""Amy! Wow! Yes, I did know that girls start early but I didn't really think ... about you in that way.""</p><p>""That's okay ... I hope I'm not making you too uncomfortable,"" Amy said rather disingenuously, ""but what I want to know is: is it okay for girls to go after older guys, I mean like someone my father's age?""</p><p>Relieved that he could give Amy an answer, Gary said, ""I don't think it's a good idea for girls your age to fool around with adults. I mean, it is against the law and all.""</p><p>Gary was perspiring now. Amy's sudden and unlooked for familiarity as well as the delicate nature of the subject that she had broached was indeed making him somewhat uncomfortable. Still, he was fascinated by this nymphet and more than a little curious about her intimate life. He couldn't resist saying to her, ""Since I would guess you're talking about yourself, what guy were you thinking about going after?""</p><p>Putting her arms around Gary's neck, Amy said, sweetly, ""Actually, it's you, Gary."" She then started kissing him, sticking her tongue in his mouth.</p><p>""Mmph ..."" Gary said as he broke away from her. ""Amy! I'm your stepfather! We can't do this!""</p><p>""Gary,"" Amy pouted as she said, ""is it because you don't think I'm pretty?""</p><p>""Of course not,"" Gary pleaded. ""You're very pretty, very attractive ... for a little girl.""</p><p>""Gary,"" Amy said sternly, ""I'm not a little girl. I've been fucking for more than a year!""</p><p>""Amy, you shouldn't be telling me this. What's gotten into you?""</p><p>""I'm horny! That's what gotten into me!"" Amy exclaimed as she leapt off Gary's lap. ""And I also know my mother hasn't been putting out!""</p><p>""Wha ... what? How did you ...""</p><p>""Gary,"" Amy said, ""don't pretend! I can hear what goes on in your bedroom sometimes. I also know how prudish my mother can be. I heard her trying to give you a blow job the other night. She didn't do very well, did she?""</p><p>Gary dropped his head as he muttered, ""No, she didn't ... she never does.""</p><p>""Look, Gary,"" Amy said, ""We can help each other. We both want to get laid and we both don't want to hurt my mom. So, we both want to keep it quiet.""</p><p>Amy smiled mischievously. ""And wouldn't you like me to give you a real blow job?""</p><p>""God, Amy! I would love a good blow job but I shouldn't be getting one from you."" Gary then said, ""Look; I love your mom but she's not very good in bed.""</p><p>Amy looked at him and said, ""Yeah ... so ..."" and arched her eyebrows.</p><p>Gary considered the situation. His wife wasn't very good at sex and here was his gorgeous step daughter offering to be his sex partner. I know I shouldn't do this, he said to himself, but ...</p><p>""Do you promise not to say anything to anyone?""</p><p>""Don't worry, Gary; I'd never get you in trouble."" Although Gary in his lust failed at that moment to notice, Amy didn't say: My mom will never find out. </p><p>Amy knelt in front of her mother's husband and started to undo his belt buckle and unzip his pants. She freed his cock and stroked it gently with her hand. ""Umm ... that looks beautiful!""</p><p>""Oh! Amy!"" Gary said as the pretty 12-year old put her mouth over the cockhead and began to swirl her tongue around and around.</p><p>Gary looked down as Amy sucked and stroked his cock. She looked up and, meeting his eyes, smiled as she performed her best fellatio. Gloria and Mandy had taught Amy well. </p><p>Amy looked up and taking the penis out of her mouth said, ""Doesn't this look better than a banana?""</p><p>""Oh, Yes!"" he responded. Amy resumed sucking on his cock, slicking the head and running her tongue up and down the shaft.</p><p>Amy suddenly stood up and stepped out of her shorts revealing her wet vulva. Her pubic hair was coming in full now. Soon she would be shaving and waxing it regularly. Now, however, she was completely au naturel. She stripped off her top exposing her small but firm breasts. Reaching under a pillow on the sofa, Amy retrieved a condom. Removing it from the foil wrapper she unrolled it over the head and down the shaft of Gary's erect cock. </p><p>She stood and, facing Gary, straddled his cock, guiding it into her sopping wet pussy with her hand as she lowered herself onto it.</p><p>""Ah!"" she said, ""that feels good!"" Amy put her hands on his shoulders as started to bounce up and down gently on his erection. Gary put his face in her small tits as he held onto her hips.</p><p>""Amy; that's incredible, honey!"" he cried. The pretty pre-teen girl was giving him the fuck of his life. </p><p>""Oh ... oh ... that feels so good, Gary!"" Amy exclaimed as she fucked herself on his boner. Up and down she went, pleasuring them both.</p><p>After a few minutes of this, Amy lifted herself off Gary's cock and, bending over the sofa, invited him to take her from behind.</p><p>""Plug into me this way, Gary,"" she pleaded. ""Ram it home! Don't worry; I can take it!""</p><p>Gary put one hand on her hip and the other on his cock as he guided it into the cute little blonde's beaver. The cockhead parted Amy cunt lips and then drove deep in the twelve-year-old's twat. Amy gasped as Gary fucked her hard and fast.</p><p>""Oh ... yes ... Gary ... yes ... that ... feels ... so ... good!""</p><p>Gary practically lifted Amy off the floor with each thrust. He had a good view of the little slut's pink puckered anus, which turned him on even more. Unused to such dynamite pussy, Gary was starting to orgasm.</p><p>""Oh, Amy; I'm gonna cum, baby!""</p><p>Amy, by now incredibly turned on, shouted, ""Yeah, Gary; shoot it! Shoot it in my pussy!""</p><p>That was all he needed to hear as he arched his back and shot his cream into the rubber. He clutched the little girl's hips as finished his climax with her. </p><p>""Whew! Amy, that was ... amazing!""</p><p>Amy sat next to Gary on the sofa as he recovered. She said to him sweetly, ""If you don't mind, I'm just gonna rub myself until I cum.""</p><p>Amy sat back and started rubbing her vulva vigorously in a circular motion. Gary watched the twelve year old masturbate, fascinated by the girl's sexual precocity. </p><p>""Can I help you, honey?"" he asked her, now stimulated by the sight of the pretty blonde's self-pleasuring.</p><p>""Okay, you can finish me by licking it, if you want to.""</p><p>""Oh, Amy! I would love to!"" he said.</p><p>Gary immediately went to his knees and closed his mouth over Amy's pre-teen cunt. He flicked his tongue rapidly over her love button. He was enjoying the taste and smell as well as the texture of Amy's lovely young pussy. </p><p>""That's it, Gary! Keep doing that!"" Amy moaned.</p><p>Gary licked and sucked at Amy's clitoris, all the while running his hands up and down her lovely pre-adolescent body. She's so soft and smooth! He said to himself.</p><p>""Oh, God!"" she cried. ""I'm cumming! I'm cumming!""</p><p>Gary held onto Amy as her hips bucked. She was losing control now as he finished his performance of cunnilingus. He had pleased her, which pleased him.</p><p>""Oh, wow!"" Amy said. ""That was great! Thanks, Gary.""</p><p>""Thank you, Amy,"" he replied, ""That was amazing! I ... I just ... I don't know what to say.""</p><p>""You really needed to get laid; so did I,"" Amy said. ""You should be fucking my mother ... but we both know how difficult that can be.""</p><p>Gary looked down as he said, ""I love your mom, Amy, but sex with her isn't the best."" He lifted his head and smiled at her. ""I wish you could give her instructions!""</p><p>They both laughed. </p><p>Then Amy said, ""Maybe if I slept with her some night I could talk to her about it. If things worked right, I could eat her pussy and get her to loosen up.""</p><p>Gary's eyes widened as he said, ""Are you serious?""</p><p>""Yes, I'm serious,"" Amy said. ""I eat pussy; I like girls. I love my mother and I want her to be happy.""</p><p>""Do you and Mandy ...""</p><p>""Yes; we fuck all the time. I love my sister and we're really hot for each other."" Amy looked into Gary's eyes as she said, ""I liked fucking you. I want us to fuck whenever we can when I'm here but I also want you to fuck my mother. I want you to fuck her in the mouth, pussy, and asshole. She needs to learn what it means to be sexual.""</p><p>""I agree,"" he said to her. ""I love your Mom so much. If you could do that it would be wonderful.""</p><p>""But you have to help, Gary. Can you do that? You'll need to be patient with her and to allow me to be alone with her at times. And you'll have to trust me.""</p><p>""Of course, Amy; I'll be glad to help.""</p><p>Amy reached over and squeezed his hand. </p><p>""I know you love my mom. I really appreciate that. She was all broken up after my dad left her. You helped to pull her back together. Now, we have to get her to stop being so squeamish about sex.""</p><p>Amy looked up at Gary.</p><p>""When I said you have to trust me, you really do. Now, do you?""</p><p>""Sure, Amy but what will that entail? What do you want to say?""</p><p>""My dad is going to help, too. Now don't get upset! This is for her and you stand to gain if it works.""</p><p>Gary opened his mouth and then stopped. </p><p>""Okay, I won't ask any questions.""</p><p>""Gary, you've seen my stepmother, right?""</p><p>""Yeah, I've seen her. We met once when Linda and I were out.""</p><p>""Now listen, if you play your cards right, you're going to get to fuck her, too.""</p><p>Gary's eyes widened again.</p><p>""What? Amy what do you mean?""</p><p>""It means my dad is going to try to coach my mother into better sex and part of that will be to agree for you guys to swing with him and Gloria.""</p><p>""Holy shit! Amy, are you sure? I mean, Linda hates her!""</p><p>Amy looked at Gary and said, ""My father can be very persuasive in matters of sex. I think a month from now, you're gonna be banging Gloria's pussy and ass.""</p><p>""Hmm ... well, okay."" Gary looked doubtful. ""That would be fantastic, though,"" he mused.</p><p>""As for right now,"" Amy said, coolly, ""I think you need me to suck you off.""</p><p>She knelt in front of her mother's husband and took his rapidly hardening penis in her warm, wet mouth and started bobbing her head up and down. Gary sighed and leaned back, closing his eyes. </p><p>Amy worked the cockhead with her lips and tongue while deftly stroking the shaft with her right hand. She made slurping, sloppy sounds as she sucked the erect member. She would delight him by swallowing his load.</p><p>""Amy! It's coming!"" he cried.</p><p>Gary pumped the sticky, warm semen into the lovely twelve year old's mouth. Amy, true to form, never flinched as she took the spurts down her throat and cleaned off the head with her tongue. She licked and smacked her lips as she lifted her head to meet his gaze.</p><p>""Amy,"" he said to her in a daze, ""that was best head I've ever gotten!""</p><p>Amy smiled and said, ""Thank you!""</p><p>""Now, can you teach your mother to do that?"" he said kiddingly.</p><p>Amy took it seriously. </p><p>""When I get the opportunity, I will. You know, Gloria taught me how to suck cocks and I think she's the best."" </p><p>She smiled mischievously at Gary and said, ""I guess you'll find that out pretty soon.""</p>"
489,"Mandy & Amy, Part 5",Arachnophile,arachnophile52@gmail.com,"['g', 'inc', 'mother', 'dau', 'fath', 'pedo', 'cons']","Jim and wife, Gloria, fuck and lick 11 year old daughter Mandy to orgasm. The little minx then works on her step-dad, returning the favor.",2013-02-10T00:00:00,"This is a work of fiction with characters based on a story published anonymously on a now defunct Web site. The published work is that of the present author, who holds the copyright. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. This work features inter-generational sexual activity with participants under the age of 18. It is a fantasy. The author does not condone sex with children.","<p>As they readied for bed the next Saturday evening, Jim told Gloria what he was thinking about 11 year old Mandy, her daughter and his adopted step-daughter. What the little girl had told him about the abuse she suffered at the hands of her birth father made him concerned for her. In some ways she had seemed so mature for her age and so happy. Now, he understood the darker side; he saw the vulnerability he hadn't noticed before.</p><p> ""She's a tough little girl, but she's still a little girl,"" said Gloria. ""One of the first things you notice about her is she's not rough around the edges as you might expect she would be. I'm not sure where she gets that niceness from; certainly not from me!"" and she laughed.</p><p>Then she said, seriously, ""I tried my best to protect her, Jim, but I couldn't always. I had to teach her to adapt. I think that's why Mandy is so alert to other people's moods, why she reads people so well."" </p><p>""And maybe why she's so sympathetic, ""Jim added.</p><p>""Maybe so,"" Gloria answered. With a note of sadness in her voice, she said, </p><p>""I wish I could have done more for her.""</p><p>They sat silently; each lost in his or her thoughts about the child. Wanting to cheer her up, Jim broke the silence, </p><p>""We'll make it better for her, Gloria. We'll take good care of her."" </p><p>He took Gloria in his arms and held her close. He said, </p><p>""Let's have her sleep with us tonight. We should make love to her.""</p><p>""You're right; we should,"" she said, smiling.</p><p>""Okay, Mandy, hop in!"" Jim was inviting his little daughter to sleep with him and her mother. Of course, ""sleep"" would come after the sex play. Mandy was nude.</p><p>""Don't you look gorgeous, Mandy!"" he said to her. She had her long brunette hair down. It covered her flat chest and made her look her age. She beamed at the compliment.</p><p>She lay between them, facing Jim. Her mother reached around and gently stroked Mandy's belly as he kissed her pretty little mouth. Mandy opened her mouth to meet his kisses and their tongues touched. The little darling reached down to stroke his hard cock.</p><p>Without being asked, she went down on him, sucking and slurping her father's cock. Gloria positioned herself between Mandy's legs from behind and started lapping her eleven year old daughter's pussy, giving her pleasure and readying her for intercourse. Jim was eager to shoot inside her little cunt before they went to sleep.</p><p>""Okay, Mandy; sit on me!"" he playfully commanded. The ""cowgirl"" position was her favorite.</p><p>""Sure, Daddy!"" she said with a smile as she scrambled to mount him. Her mom helped guide his cock into Mandy's little twat. The little girl gasped as she lowered herself onto his erection.</p><p>""Oh! That feels good, Daddy!""</p><p>She started moving up and down his shaft, stroking it with her tight pre-adolescent cunt, practically jerking him off with her cunt lips. It was exciting for him to see her labia parted and then pushed wide open by the cock that was fucking her. He knew he wouldn't last too long with her and readied himself to shoot a big load into her tiny jewel box. He would coat her vagina with semen. </p><p>""Daddy ... I'm gonna cum ... I'm gonna cum .... Ah ... ah ... ahhhhhh!!!""</p><p>Her little pussy clenched and unclenched his prick as she climaxed. He couldn't hold back any longer and fired his cream off with a groan. Mandy collapsed on top of him with his cock still inside her. Her body twitched and writhed as she rubbed her clit against his pubic bone to lengthen her orgasm. </p><p>Gloria then proceeded to perform anilingus on their little daughter's asshole. She parted her butt cheeks and drove her tongue up Mandy's back door. Gloria used her fingers to gape her anus. She later told Jim that Mandy's rectum was visible. ""It was bright red and shiny. She needs a cock up that tight asshole and soon,"" reminding him that the girls were overdue for an anal sex lesson. </p><p>Mandy, for once, lay inert between them. ""Thanks, Daddy; that was good!"" she said. They took turns cuddling her and telling her how much they loved her. She really was a good, sweet girl. They wanted her to know that. They fell asleep with the three of them close together.</p><p>---</p><p>The next morning, Jim awoke with a hard on. Mandy, suddenly energetic, grabbed his cock and started jacking it. </p><p>""Can I jerk you off, Daddy?"" She got to her knees and holding the base of the cock with her left hand, she jerked him expertly with her right. Mandy knew how to give a good hand job. This morning, Jim was going to be the beneficiary of her skill in practice. </p><p>""Of course you can, sweetheart,"" he replied.</p><p>Mandy increased the pace of her stroking and he could feel himself going over the edge. It was a big turn on for him to see the cute little eleven year old jerking him off. </p><p>""Mandy, darling, I'm cumming!"" He began to spurt a geyser of semen straight up into the air.</p><p>""Ooh, Daddy! That's so cool!"" Mandy laughed delightedly as she pressed the shooting penis next to her face, getting warm, gooey, cum on her face and in her hair. She slowed her jacking as he finished his creaming.</p><p>Gloria kissed the top of her daughter's head and said, ""Come on, honey, let's clean Daddy up."" </p><p>She began to lick the cum off Mandy's face as the cute little girl licked her own fingers clean. Mandy had learned to enjoy eating cum. Her mom loved to lap up jizz and she taught her daughter to swallow during blow jobs and to slurp up semen after both masturbation and manual release. </p><p>Gloria swirled her tongue over the cockhead to finish cleaning Jim up while Mandy slurped up the semen from around the base. He thought there couldn't be a nicer sight anywhere than that of his wife and daughter licking his cock.</p>"
490,"The Breeders' Club, Part 1",Arachnophile,arachnophile52@gmail.com,"['f', 'M', 'pedo', 'fant', 'preg', 'het']","Insolent and plain looking 14 year old Alicia and a girlfriend bum a ride to a party from a handsome adult stranger. When she accepts his spur of the moment offer to spend an hour or so with him at his apartment, she gets more than the beer, sex, and prestige with her peers she bargained for.",2013-02-11T00:00:00,This is a work of fiction. The author holds the copyright. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. This work features sexual activity with participants under the age of 18. It is a fantasy. The author does not condone sex with children.,"<p>""Can you give us a ride?""</p><p>Lawrence didn't look around the first time she said it. He thought she must be talking to someone else. </p><p>""Hey!"" she said, a little louder and a bit closer. ""Can you give us a ride?""</p><p>He stopped in his tracks and stared at the two girls. One was blonde, tall, and thin, with sort of stringy, lifeless hair and glasses. She also had a harelip. The blonde had asked her question with some impatience as if she'd asked it too often that evening.</p><p>They were standing at the exit from the almost completely deserted shopping mall that let onto the parking lot. It was 9:20 PM and the place was closing in 10 minutes. Relying on the kindness of strangers was not the guarantee of success the two teenagers had envisioned. They were ignored by all the men they asked.</p><p>The other girl had wavy brown hair and had a smart-ass sort of smirk on her face, expecting a flat refusal and some delicious show of indignation at which they might poke some fun.</p><p>Instead, Lawrence said, ""Yeah, sure. Where you going?"" He looked them up and down.</p><p>""An address on French Road. D'you know where that is?"" the blonde answered in a slight lisp; likely, Lawrence thought, due to her facial deformity.</p><p>""Yeah, I know where it is. C'mon; I'm parked just over there."" </p><p>He pushed open the door and held it open for them. They quickly shuffled through the portal with an air of insolence and a sense of privilege. They were already pointedly ignored Lawrence, treating his largesse as if they were entitled.</p><p>For his part, Lawrence was amused. Silly little girls trying to act tough, he said to himself and smiled. He assessed them both, correctly as it turned out, as being under 16. They'll probably try to smoke in the car! he thought; can't have that.</p><p>""Uhh ... please don't smoke in the car.""</p><p>As he predicted, the blonde had pulled out a cigarette and a lighter. She snorted but said nothing as she dropped them back into her shoulder bag. The brunette merely smirked as if to say, see I told you he'd be a jerk.</p><p>Lawrence drove along for a couple of miles before asking, ""I'm Lawrence; what are your names?""</p><p>At first they looked surprised and then a trifle annoyed. They looked at each other until the brunette said, ""Uhh ... Kathy."" The blonde, still looking at her friend, mumbled, ""Alicia.""</p><p>""Are you going to a party?"" Lawrence asked.</p><p>""Yeah, we are,"" Kathy answered. ""Wanna come?""</p><p>Although Lawrence was only 27 with youthful good looks, he declined. He was well past the age where a teen party could possibly have held any interest for him. The two girls, however, did interest him; especially the blonde. There was something about her that attracted his attention. Maybe it was how defiantly she wore her disfigurement. How she may be masking an understandingly deep hurt over it.</p><p>Arriving at the address and seeing teenagers scattered across the lawn in front of the house as it was a warm evening in early fall, he decided to act on impulse. Kathy was first to get out and said ""thanks"" for the both of them. As Alicia stepped out of the car and before she slammed the door, he called her back.</p><p>""Alicia?"" he said.</p><p>She stopped and, putting her right arm on top of the opened door and dropping her head, directly at him, stone faced.</p><p>""Would you like to come back to my place for a little while? I'll drive you right back here whenever you want,"" he said, hopefully. ""It's not far.""</p><p>""You got any beer?""</p><p>He smiled warmly at her and answered, ""As a matter of fact, I do.""</p><p>As she turned toward Kathy who had stopped to wait for her, Lawrence said, ""Just you, for now.""</p><p>Alicia turned and glanced at him and then back to her friend saying, ""I'll be back later. I'll meet you inside."" Kathy merely shrugged her shoulders and smirked once again in reply.</p><p>Alicia hopped into the car and buckled her seat belt. Lawrence put the car in gear and headed to his modest but well-appointed apartment less than a mile away.</p><p>""So, Alicia, are you a high school student?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""What year are you in?""</p><p>""Freshman,"" she mumbled.</p><p>Fourteen, he thought; good age. This should work out fine. He glanced at her attire: the ubiquitous jeans, scruffy looking tennis shoes, and a green cotton T-shirt. Her glasses were not flattering, not stylish. She was obviously either poor or lower middle class. Might even be grateful, he mused.</p><p>Alicia looked out the window, refusing to be engaged in conversation. She was conscious of Lawrence as attractive for an adult. That her friends likely saw her pull away with him in his late model car would stand her in good stead at least for the rest of the evening among her peers. She was going out with an older man. When they smelled the beer on her when she returned her standing would be further enhanced. She was nothing, she thought, if not calculating.</p><p>They arrived at the house and parked on the street. There was a long walkway up to the porch and then up a flight of stairs to his apartment on the second floor. He unlocked the door and opened it for her to enter first. Once inside, he locked the door as Alicia stood just a few feet inside. </p><p>Lawrence immediately turned and pinned the girl with her back to the door. He held her in his arms as he moved to kiss her. Alicia lifted her head and opened her mouth, touching her tongue to his. She put her arms around his neck and started humping his thigh with her crotch.</p><p>For his part, Lawrence was attracted to her lack of conventional attractiveness. Her harelip made her interesting. In the course of his kissing her, he ran his tongue over the scar zigzagging across her upper lip. He put his hands under her shirt and started reaching down inside the back of her pants.</p><p>He felt her sweaty lower back and the waist band of her under pants. He shoved his hand down into her panties curling his middle finger past the crack in her ass and up to her moist pussy. The little slut started unzipping her jeans and kicked off her sneakers without undoing the laces. She did not pull away from the kiss as she peeled off her pants and then her panties.</p><p>She finally broke away to lift off her T-shirt and to unhook her bra, freeing her small but firm tits. Her pussy had a sparse triangle of pubic hair and her skin was white, almost pasty looking. She stood naked before him, expectantly. Lawrence did not disappoint.</p><p>Backing her to the door, He knelt in front of the girl. Lawrence lifted one of her legs, bent at the knee, open and gently pushed it flush against the door. When her leg was up, he smelled her warm cunt, now beginning to lubricate. Tilting his head back, he began the performance of cunnilingus that he hoped would please her. It did.</p><p>Alicia put her hands on his head as he licked her thick outer labia. Her sex was already wet with desire. She had hoped to be fucked but wasn't entirely sure the man would go for someone so young. Lawrence teased her by nibbling softly on her cunt lips and then licking from the base of the opening up to just below, but careful not to touch, the clitoris. The girl responded by scowling and trying to push her clit down to his tongue. She finally blurted in exasperation, ""Lick the clit! Lick the clit! I'm fuckin' dying!""</p><p>Lawrence smiled as he put his whole mouth on the top of her mons, engulfing the clitoris and getting a mouthful of pubic hair in the process. He thought then that there could be nothing more delightful. He sucked and lapped at Alicia's ""love button,"" causing the plain-looking 14 year old to shudder in her first orgasm of the evening.</p><p>""Uhn ... uhn ... oh, Jesus! Fuck! Fuck!"" she panted as he let her left leg drop gently to the floor. She was breathing heavily with her head back and eyes closed. Lawrence stood up and removed his clothes. His cock was standing at attention as she dropped to the floor in front of him and took his manhood between her lips. Their positions reversed, he reached down to hold her head as she bobbed up and down on the erect penis. She paused only momentarily to remove a hair from her mouth before resuming her oral ministrations. The girl was good, more experienced than he had anticipated. This was perfect, he thought.</p><p>Not wanting to spurt in her mouth, he withdrew. Alicia looked up and wiped her mouth. She slowly stood up and turned around, placing her hands on the door and bending over to present her sex to him. Lawrence admired the sparsely pimpled ass cheeks and the lovely dark brown wrinkled opening between them. He made a mental note to try that anus in the near future; now was not the time. Lawrence was intent upon enjoying her wet adolescent sex. Alicia looked back at him over her left shoulder.</p><p>He put his left hand on her hip and guided his cock into her waiting pussy with his right. Slotted now, he began to pump her. The homely but horny teen with the harelip dropped her head as her medium-length blonde hair swung forward and backward as each thrust of the cock hit home. She was aware that he hadn't time to put on a rubber and wondered if he would pull out before the crucial moment. Either way, she could still get pregnant and she knew it. Still, they were both overcome with lust and were not inclined to caution.</p><p>Lawrence was driving into her hard. He almost lifted her off the floor with the force of his fucking. He felt her soft slim bottom against his hard belly as he drilled her for all he was worth. Alicia had been fucked enough to know he couldn't last much longer. Just as she thought about that, Lawrence announced his climax.</p><p>Through clenched teeth he hissed, ""Alicia ... I'm coming!"" He drove her forward and pressed his whole torso against her back, wet now, with perspiration. He clutched her tightly as he continued to spasm, jerking his hips as the penis shot its seed into her warmth and wetness. Breathing hard, they stayed locked in that position for more than a minute after Lawrence had cummed.</p><p>Alicia looked over her right shoulder at him through her glasses. Before she could speak and ask the question he anticipated, he said to her,</p><p>""I've decided to breed you.""</p><p>Alicia started. </p><p>""What?"" she said in her lisping voice, confused. ""What do you ...""</p><p>Withdrawing his spent organ from the snug, feminine sheath, he silently pointed to the certificate in the frame on the wall next to the door. The teen aged girl was stunned to discover this man was a breeder. His license was official and up to date, having recently been renewed.</p><p>""You bath-tard,"" she lisped and collapsed to the floor in a sitting position, her forehead pressed to her arms folded across her drawn up knees. The semen was leaking out of her sex onto the floor. Lawrence sat down next to her.</p><p>He put his arm around her shoulders and spoke gently and softly with the quiet confidence that comes with real authority.</p><p>""I think you know how this works. You'll likely have a baby with me in the next 9 to 10 months unless you're infertile. I'll be working to impregnate you over the next two months. I'll be registering your name and as you're a minor, the state will formally present this information to your parents.""</p><p>She kept her head down. Shit! She thought. Shit!</p><p>""You know the benefits of bearing a child. And you don't have to keep it. There are plenty of couples looking to adopt. The important thing is that you give birth to a citizen.""</p><p>At this, she lifted her head and spoke.</p><p>""Why me? There are lots of pretty girls to choose from. I'm ugly.""</p><p>Lawrence kissed her shoulder and smoothed her damp hair.</p><p>""You aren't ugly, Alicia. I find you very attractive. I'm really going to enjoy breeding you."" </p><p>He had clearly looked beyond the obvious and was enamored of this young girl, this teen so eager to run risks. Well, her luck seemed to have run out this time, he thought, laughing to himself. In a few months her belly would be swollen and she would join the legion of women and girls enrolled, ""forced"" some would say, in the program to boost the number of children in the country. With fertility rates dropping precipitously over the last 30 years, the state needed to devise, in the jargon of the day, ""an effective demographic policy."" </p><p>The state needed more babies, more young people. Now that medical science had provided the means to extend active, healthy life to, on average, 136.73 years of age, the number of elderly was dwarfing that of the young. Something had to be done, though at first, no one dared suggest such a forceful and unorthodox approach. The strictures of conventional morality and the public policy barriers had to be overcome if their nation was to survive to the next century. </p><p>When the breeder program was proposed there were the expected outcries, but the fact remained that no one had any better solution to offer. So, it was put into effect for ten years on a trial basis. At the end of the first decade, if the populace supported it, the program could continue in perhaps a modified format. Artificial insemination on a wide scale had been tried and failed to meet the target goals. It seemed that nothing was more successful than the natural coupling of fertile males and females abetted by financial incentives.</p><p>""So, what do I have to do?"" Alicia asked, sullenly.</p><p>""Well, you have to be available to me. I'll set up a schedule for you, work around your menstrual periods, your school schedule, that sort of thing. You know, of course, that this takes precedence over school and just about everything else.""</p><p>""Yeah, I know."" </p><p>Alicia had seen girls in school leaving their classes to go to a special wing in the building set aside for this purpose. It was also a locus for non-students as the desirable ages were 12 through 35. Now, she would be one of them.</p><p>""Good; I'm going to fuck you once more before I take you back to the party. Is that okay with you?""</p><p>She looked distinctly unhappy when she said, ""Does it make any difference if I say 'no?'""</p><p>Lawrence smiled at her.</p><p>""Yes; not officially, but to me it does. I will do my best to accommodate you within reason. You know, of course, that the sooner you get pregnant the better.""</p><p>She looked down at the puddle between her legs and said softly, ""Yeah; I do know that.""</p><p>Lawrence took Alicia's face in his hands and gently kissed her lips. He stoked her hair. She surprised him by returning the affection, wrapping her arms around his neck with the two of them still sitting on the floor. In the hour that they spent in the apartment, they hadn't moved more than five feet into it. He caressed her breasts; she reached down to stoke his hardening penis.</p><p>As she became accustomed to the idea being impregnated, Alicia admitted to herself that she was gratified to be desired. With the sex she had had up to then, she was treated less than respectfully because of her plain face and the harelip. Her lovers, young boys her own age, thought she should be grateful to them and not the other way around. She had accepted it, thinking there were no other possibilities. Lawrence's desire for her made her feel different about herself. </p><p>Yes, she was part of a fertility program and yes, she had no choice in the matter but what was crucial to her was that he did. He had a choice and chose her. He had wanted to be with her; it didn't matter what the reason was, and he was filled with desire for her again this evening. She decided to make the most of this, to see what she could gain.</p><p>She gently pushed him onto his back. She kissed him deeply. Then, she took his cock in her mouth and sucked it to make it harder. Lawrence's boner got bigger as she sucked and stroked it. He enjoyed watching the blonde 14 year old bob her head up and down with her mouth on his shaft and to see her pause to swirl her tongue around the cockhead.</p><p>Next, Alicia swung her leg over to straddle him. She grasped his erection, wet from her saliva, and inserted in into her waiting cunt. Lawrence's semen was still dripping out of her making it easy for her to take it to the hilt. She positioned herself facing him and started to fuck herself from on top. She moved her hips up and down as his rod pumped into her. Her small, firm tits jiggled slightly with the movement.</p><p>Having fucked the blonde girl from behind, Lawrence was able to imagine the view from floor level looking at her from behind, the flexing of her buttocks and the winking of her dark asshole as his cock split her moist, cum-filled labia. Just the teen's sexual energy and exertions were a tremendous turn on for him. It didn't matter to him that she was, at best, plain looking and that her face was flawed by the deformity. His cock throbbed with desire. He was going to shoot another load inside her.</p><p>The girl was breathing more heavily now from both the effort and the pleasure of the hard member in her adolescent twat. She liked being in control, being able to, in essence, fuck herself on his ""joystick."" She experimented, moving not only up and down but in circles and even wiggling in the very bottom position. Lawrence could hold back no longer and arching his back with her on top, shot his cream into her slippery cunt. He pulled her down onto him as he orgasmed, grinding his hips almost desperately, feeling the maximum pleasure from the cumming. </p><p>In that position, lying atop him, Alicia ground her clit against his pubic bone and brought herself off. The underage girl, slut, really, was cumming from intercourse for the first time. Her body was sweaty but alive, electric with tingling climax. Lawrence and she had cummed together. She had controlled it to their mutual satisfaction. She had felt the wonder of that and now understood where her new-found power lay. She took off her glasses, lay down with her face close to his, and, for the first time that evening, smiled.</p><p>Lawrence smiled, too, as he put his arms around her, hugging her, and saying, ""I think we're going to enjoy being together, Alicia."" The girl, still impaled upon his penis, purred softly in response as he felt his warm, runny, semen leaking out of her and running down the shaft of his still hard cock and down his ball sac.</p><p>After they had showered and dressed, Lawrence gave Alicia a beer and a printed copy of the breeding agreement, which included the benefits to her and her family at each level. The levels were determined by how many children she bore over the life of the project. He took down her full name, local address, telephone number, and e-mail address.</p><p>""I'll be calling at your house in person to discuss this with your mother and father. They'll receive all the necessary information in the mail and by e-mail, which you are to show them or forward to them.""</p><p>""It's just me and my mother,"" the girl said. ""They got divorced when I was seven. He lives in Canada now.""</p><p>They were driving back to the address at which Lawrence intended originally to drop her off. When they pulled up in front of the house, her friend Kathy was standing on the lawn with a beer in her hand. She watched Alicia disembark and make her way to her.</p><p>Lawrence had taken Alicia's hand and kissed it. She gave him a half smile and left without saying anything. She would be seeing him again soon.</p>"
491,"Mandy & Amy, Part 6",Arachnophile,arachnophile52@gmail.com,"['anal', 'fath', 'dau', 'cons', 'pedo', 'f', 'g']",Jim completes his 11 and 12 year old daughters' basic sexual education with an anal sex lesson,2013-02-13T00:00:00,"This is a work of fiction with characters based on a story published anonymously on a now defunct Web site. The published work is that of the present author, who holds the copyright. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. This work features inter-generational sexual activity with participants under the age of 18. It is a fantasy. The author does not condone sex with children.","<p>""Okay, girls,"" Jim said to Amy and Mandy one evening, ""as promised, tonight I'm going to teach you about taking cocks up the ass. Are you guys ready?""</p><p>""Yes, daddy,"" Amy replied. ""We washed our assholes inside and out.""</p><p>""And we've had the butt plugs in for an hour!"" said Mandy giggling.</p><p>""Okay, guys"" Jim said, ""take the plugs out!""</p><p>The girls took off their little panties, bent over, and reached behind. They gently eased the butt plugs out of their little anuses. Amy's pulled out with a ""pop!"" that caused them all to laugh. Jim handed them washcloths and sent them to the bathroom to tidy up. </p><p>While they were cleaning themselves, Jim laid out the tube of the lubricant he would use on the girls and some condoms. </p><p>When they returned, Jim said to them, ""The next step is to tongue your little rosebuds. So, Amy: get on your elbows and knees.""</p><p>Amy and Mandy started giggling and Amy said, ""Yes, Daddy!"" She positioned herself on the bed with her little rear up in the air. Amy's anus was light pink; Mandy's was a darker shade, almost purple. </p><p>Jim got down on all fours and put his face in Amy's asshole. He started to kiss her around the rim, teasing his pretty blonde daughter. Mandy knelt to the side, watching carefully as her sister received a rim job. Amy giggled as her father licked her asshole.</p><p>""Daddy, that tickles!""</p><p>Gripping her hips, Jim ran his tongue around Amy's pretty little anal opening. He licked the tiny ridges around and around. Then, he pressed the tip of his tongue onto her anus and pushed gently inward trying to tongue fuck her butthole.</p><p>""Ooh! That's hot!"" Mandy exclaimed.</p><p>""Oh, yeah, Daddy! Stick your tongue in my asshole!"" Amy crooned.</p><p>Jim bore down pushing her tender anal flesh with his greedy tongue. He then reached down and slipped a condom on his middle finger and coated it with lubricant. </p><p>""All right, Amy,"" he said, ""I'm going to insert a lubricated finger into you to open up your tissues. After the butt plug, this shouldn't feel too tight.""</p><p>Jim pressed his condom-covered finger into Amy's anus. His little daughter's rectum opened up as he slid his digit inside her.</p><p>""How is that, baby?"" he asked her.</p><p>Amy's eyes were closed. </p><p>""That feels ... okay ...""she answered tentatively.</p><p>Jim slid his finger all the way into the pretty blonde's rectal opening. He started to move his finger in a little circle, around and around just inside her sphincter. Almost unconsciously, Amy pretty pink asshole (now reddening with the attention) started to open up, to gape.</p><p>""Wow! Amy, I can see inside!"" Mandy said excitedly. </p><p>Amy opened her eyes and turned in the direction of her sister.</p><p>""Yeah? It's opening up?""</p><p>""Yes, honey,"" Jim said, ""you're loosening up nicely."" He then enquired, ""Now, did that hurt at all?""</p><p>Wide-eyed now, Amy answered, ""No, it didn't hurt at all! It felt okay!""</p><p>Mandy and Amy were smiling now. </p><p>""All right, Amy; it's time for me put my cock into your anus. Are you ready?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy,"" Amy said, smiling. ""I'm ready.""</p><p>Jim looked at his other daughter.</p><p>""Mandy, will you help get me hard for your sister's butthole?""</p><p>Mandy sat right up and said, ""Yes, Daddy! I'd love to help!"" </p><p>She kissed Amy's cheek as she slid over to sit on the edge of the bed where Jim was standing, naked. Mandy reached out and took Jim's semi-hard cock in her hand and engulfed the bulbous head with her pretty little mouth, making a yummy sound as she did so.</p><p>""Mmm ..."" </p><p>Mandy began sucking her adoptive father's cock, taking it down to the back of her throat and slurping it with her saliva. Mandy gave good head.</p><p>Jim looked down at the pretty 11 year old sucking his cock and admired her handiwork.</p><p>""Okay, Mandy,"" he said to her, ""I think I'm ready darling.""</p><p>Mandy took the hard cock out of her mouth and smiled up at him.</p><p>""Okay, Daddy!""</p><p>Amy looked behind her expectantly and a little anxiously.</p><p>Jim lubed his erect penis and squirted more into Amy's rear portal. Ready now, Jim placed his cock at entrance to his daughter's lovely gaping anus. He gently but firmly began to press the head into her opening. Mandy put her face near Amy's butt cheeks in order to get a close up look. Knowing that she would be next made her observation more than just idle curiosity. </p><p>Amy closed her eyes again and screwed her face up in anticipation of her father driving deeply into her rectum. </p><p>""Wow! That's tight, Amy!"" Jim exclaimed, looking down at the thick, long cock opening the little girl's asshole. ""How does it feel, honey?""</p><p>""Uhn ... it's okay ... keep going. I kinda like this feeling,"" she answered.</p><p>Jim positioned himself on top of the girl, while still in ""doggy,"" and drove his cock deeper into Amy's anus. He was thrusting down into her rectum, now, and pushing deep into it. He moved slowly so as not to hurt her. Amy's eyes were closed and she was breathing deeply trying to stay loose. Jim started working it a little faster, moving more rapidly into the little girl's lubricated asshole.</p><p>""That's really deep!"" Mandy exclaimed. ""Do you feel okay, Amy?""</p><p>""Yes, Mandy,"" she said. ""It feels good. You can pump me harder, Daddy.""</p><p>Jim gripped Amy's hips and started pistoning faster and harder. His pretty daughter began to moan. Her soft anal tissues having slowly and gently been opened made it possible for the preteen to feel pleasure from the driving strokes of her father's penis. Part of what Amy felt was the indirect stimulation of her G spot. </p><p>""Daddy!"" she gasped, ""I think I'm going to cum!""</p><p>Perched above her on his feet and ramming his cock home from above, Jim was inspired to drill Amy until she climaxed. It was question of who would cum first as Amy's unexpected response thrilled her father and elevated his desire close to orgasm. Jim wanted, above all, to pleasure his sweet daughter. The sight of the girl's pretty pink asshole being fucked and the smell of her clean, lubricated rectum was driving Jim crazy! He struggled to hold back, hoping she would cum and allow him to release a flood of semen into her gaping anus. His patience was rewarded.</p><p>Amy cried out, ""Oh, fuck! I'm cumming! Ahh ... ahh ... uhn!"" The pretty child dropped her chest to the bed and squirmed with the pleasure of her first anal orgasm. Jim now felt free to shoot his load into her and father and daughter cummed together in their initial performance of anal sex.</p><p>Observing all this, Mandy was amazed and wholly turned on. She loved Amy and her dad and was pleased to see them both climax. She was also thrilled by the thought that the same would happen to her once Jim recovered. Mandy knew her mother enjoyed anal intercourse and so felt confident that she would, too. Gloria and Jim explained to the girls that anal sex could hurt if not done properly. If done right, however, a climax such as the one now wracking Amy's nubile body could be the result.</p><p>Jim withdrew his penis and rolled over next to Amy, who had collapsed after cumming. Mandy brushed Amy's hair off the side of her face and kissing her said, ""Wow, Amy; that was ... amazing! How do you feel?""</p><p>""Oh, Mandy ... that was great!"" Amy turned to her left and said, ""Daddy, that was terrific! Thanks for doing that!""</p><p>Amy felt liberated by starting to learn how to accept a phallus in her ""back door."" Amy wanted to build on her experience and turn it into a skill.</p><p>""You're welcome, honey. You did very well. Mandy, as soon as I recover, we'll start working on getting you used to anal sex. That is, if you still want to."" </p><p>""Oh, yes, Daddy!"" Mandy said enthusiastically. ""I want to learn it, too! I'll try to do as well as Amy.""</p><p>Amy kissed Mandy's cheek and said, ""You'll be great ... you always are!""</p><p>Mandy blushed slightly at the compliment. Jim smiled at the both of them, pleased at how close they had become in such a short time.</p><p>""Okay, Mandy,"" Jim said. ""It's your turn!""</p><p>It had been almost a half hour since Amy had been drilled in the ass by her father. She had done very well for her first. That was due to her enthusiasm for anal and Jim's careful preparation.</p><p>Now, Mandy would lose her anal virginity. She was ready to go. The pretty little brunette with the delicate features and seemingly boundless energy when it came to sex stripped off her T-shirt and shorts. Mandy's 11 year old body was simply breathtaking. She was a pedophile's dream: smooth, pale skin, fine dark brown hair, slim hips, and a flat chest with the smallest suggestion of tits. When she stood up, the lovely slit of her labia was still unobscured by pubic hair. </p><p>Jim was already hard for the little girl. Amy stood by ready to give him head, though it was clear he didn't need it for fucking his youngest daughter. Mandy turned him on tremendously just as she did the first time he was with her. She was a sexy ten year old who gave him the best blow job he'd ever gotten.</p><p>Amy jumped in and started to prepare her sister for ass fucking. The cute blonde positioned her sister on her hands and knees and then stuck her tongue into the darling girl's anus. Amy kissed and licked her sister's tiny purple asshole.</p><p>""Oh, Amy!"" Mandy sighed. ""That feels soooo good!"" </p><p>As Mandy started to relax, Amy started gently inserting an index finger through her sister's sphincter and down into her rectum. The butt plug had done its work; Mandy was opening up to Amy touch. Amy was enjoying the wrinkled flesh on the tip of her tongue. Mandy's going to be good at this, Amy said to herself; I can tell. </p><p>Jim, meanwhile, was stroking his boner; getting it ready to plunder the sweet little girl's back door. Two beautiful nymphets in one night! he thought, and both anal! Jim knew how lucky he was to have access to the pair of underage whores. He never took the two children for granted. He always let them know how much he loved them.</p><p>Amy ceased rimming Mandy and looked up at her father. Jim took it as a signal to begin the careful process of preparing the child to take objects in her rectum. He spent several minutes finger fucking her with a lubricated condom as he did Amy. </p><p>Gauging the progress of her father's preparation, Amy tapped him on the shoulder.</p><p>""I think she's ready, daddy.""</p><p>""Okay; are you ready, Mandy?"" he inquired.</p><p>""Yes, daddy,"" she answered.</p><p>""All right, honey,"" he said as he prepared to mount her, ""here I come!""</p><p>Jim pressed the head of his larger than average penis into the slightly gaped anus of the pretty 11 year old. Mandy was an accomplished slut. She had been turning tricks with her mother, Gloria, since she was nine years old. This, however, was going to be new for her. </p><p>Amy and Mandy had explored each other's assholes with their tongues and fingers and small toys. Gloria started rimming her daughter even before she was fucked for the first time, so Mandy was used to ""backdoor"" attention. Jim's cock promised to take her to new sexual heights ... or lows, depending upon how you thought about little girls being sodomized by their fathers/step-fathers.</p><p>""Ssssh ..."" Mandy's sharp intake of breath reflected the effect of having her tiny sphincter stretched by Jim's six-inch diameter erection. He was moving slowly but little girl was definitely feeling it.</p><p>""Oh!"" she cried softly, ""that's big, daddy.""</p><p>Jim concentrated on driving down into the puckered opening and ultimately into her rectum. The flesh, liberally lubricated, seemed to open up easily enough but Jim knew Mandy would be sore tomorrow! Still, she had to get used to it and, after all, her big sister did it. Mandy gritted her teeth and tried to relax her anal muscles. </p><p>""Wow, Mandy; you're doing really well!"" exclaimed Amy. Turning to her father, she said, </p><p>""How does it feel, daddy?""</p><p>""Well, Amy, it's really tight."" Addressing his youngest daughter he said, </p><p>""Mandy, I'm going to start moving in and out, honey. Tell me if it hurts too much.""</p><p>Mandy's face was to the mattress. She was concentrating on receiving the thick cock in her butthole, trying to adapt to the discomfort she was feeling. She knew she needed to do this. Her mom was depending on Mandy to help her and Amy service their clients anally. She had to ""hold up her end,"" so to speak.</p><p>Amy put her face close to where her father's boner was drilling little Mandy. She took in the smell of lubricant mixed with her sister's ass flesh. She could hear the squishing sound the cock made as it went in and out of the little brunette's rectum. She was able to see what it must have liked like when her father had fucked her own ass just a half hour before.</p><p>""Are you doing all right, honey?"" Jim inquired as he plundered the Mandy's back door. </p><p>""I'm okay, daddy,"" the little girl said, bravely. ""Keep going.""</p><p>As Jim started fucking her faster, Mandy was surprised to feel herself loosen up to the point where it didn't hurt at all. In fact, it was starting to feel good! Jim was driving quickly now into her rear portal. Mandy's petite figure was shaking with each hard thrust into her anus.</p><p>Amy put her face to the mattress near Mandy's and said,</p><p>""You're doing great, Mandy! It looks fantastic!"" she said, excitedly.</p><p>Fully attuned to the rhythms of Jim's fucking, Mandy lifted her head and turned to look over her right shoulder at her step-father. Breathing hard, she said, </p><p>""Daddy ... are you ready to cum ... inside me?' It feels like ... you're getting ready ... to shoot!""</p><p>""Yes, Mandy,"" Jim gasped. He was moving much more rapidly now, building to his climax. He reached the point where he could hold back no longer and cried,</p><p>""Okay, girls; I'm cumming!""</p><p>He pulled Mandy's hips back toward him almost lifting the child off the bed. Mandy screamed as he pushed to the deepest part of her rectum. His bone blast was both powerful and copious enough to find its way up into the little girl's colon! </p><p>When he withdrew his cock, Amy looked down into the gaping, reddened orifice and saw the milky white cum bubbling to the top. She carefully dipped her entire index finger into the creamy mess and pulled it out. Amy studied it for long moment before sticking her finger in her mouth and licking it clean, holding her father's gaze as she did so. </p><p>Little Mandy had dropped her hips to the bed and was breathing hard. Her lower back was sweaty with the exertion and the trepidation with she received her first anal fuck. Amy was stroking her hair and kissing her head. Jim bent down and kissed the girl's butt cheeks. </p><p>""Mandy, you did very well!"" he said to her. </p><p>The sweet little minx wearily turned on her side and said, weakly, with a half-smile, ""Thanks, daddy!""</p><p>Jim had dried off from the shower and was sitting on his and Gloria's bed when Amy knocked on the door.</p><p>""Daddy,"" she said, ""can I come in?""</p><p>""Sure, Amy; what is it, dear?"" Jim patted the space next to him on the bed and Amy sat down.</p><p>""Well, Daddy ... I really liked being fucked in the ass today. Thanks for teaching us how to take it.""</p><p>Jim smiled and leaned toward Amy. He kissed her forehead and said, ""Honey, it was my pleasure.""</p><p>Amy smiled and snuggled up closer to her dad, who put his arm around her and hugged her gently.</p><p>""Daddy ...""</p><p>""Yes, Amy?""</p><p>""Will you fuck me in the ass every day for the next week so that I can get used to it?""</p><p>Jim looked at her in surprise. </p><p>""Well, darling, if you really want me to, I'll be glad to do it.""</p><p>He regarded her momentarily and then said,</p><p>""You really liked it that much?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy, I did. And I want to be more like Gloria. She's really good at sex. She does anal a lot and I want to be just like her."" She looked at her dad earnestly.</p><p>Jim smiled at her.</p><p>""I think your step-mother would be very pleased to know that.""</p><p>""And I think it would be really cool to be able to do it whenever necessary.""</p><p>Amy was thoughtful for a moment. Jim thought that she looked as if there was something else she wanted to say. They sat in silence for moment before Amy said,</p><p>""Daddy, because I want to be fucked in mouth, pussy, and asshole, does that make me too much of a slut? I really like sex but I don't want it to become too big a thing. Do you know what I mean?""</p><p>Jim looked at his daughter. She had a come a long way in the last eighteen months. She had gone from virginity to prostitution and had been engaged in incest. That was a lot for a twelve- almost thirteen-year old. Jim sought to reassure his daughter and to allay her fears.</p><p>Putting his arm around her, Jim said, </p><p>""Amy, sweetheart, I think your interest in sex is healthy right now. You don't seem to suffer from the inhibitions that plague most of us. At the same time, though, I think you understand the importance of being safe from pregnancy and STDs. That's a sign of maturity and I'm very proud of you.""</p><p>Jim kissed the top of her head and hugged her shoulders. Amy smiled. </p><p>""Thanks, Daddy.""</p><p>""The other things to think about are how you'll get on with kids of your own generation when you want to start having sex outside our current circle: Gloria, Mandy, me, and the people at the orgy."" Jim made reference to the twice-monthly daddy-daughter sex-fests that they had started to attend.</p><p>Amy said, ""Yeah, I know. I can't talk to any of the kids in school about what I'm doing. But that's okay; I really like having sex with adults and, of course, with Mandy and the other girls.""</p><p>Amy giggled and said quietly, ""I really like girls a lot, daddy! I love being fucked by guys, but I also like pussy.""</p><p>""Amy,"" Jim said, ""Don't feel as though you have to make a decision. I think that's artificial. I subscribe to the academic viewpoint that says we are born sexual; not heterosexual or homosexual until society intrudes. Now, some of us are definitely more oriented toward one or the other but I don't think that hard and fast rules apply here so much.""</p><p>""I think you're right, Daddy. I don't feel as if I have to make a choice; at least not right now. I was just a little worried, I guess.""</p><p>""You'll have time, darling. No need to rush these things. And as far as being too much of a slut, what does that really mean? That's somebody else's opinion about your sexuality. I think you're doing fine as long as you don't hurt yourself or someone else.""</p><p>Amy smiled and kissed her father's cheek.</p><p>""Thanks, Daddy. I knew you would know about these things. I feel better now.""</p><p>""You're welcome, my little sweetheart,"" he said as he held her close and rocked her.</p>"
492,"Mandy & Amy, Part 7",Arachnophile,arachnophile52@gmail.com,"['mother', 'dau', 'inc', 'lolita', 'cons', 'les', 'Ff']","Mom Linda, is just starting to break out of her shell, sexually speaking. One night, while her new husband is away, 12 year old daughter Amy cracks it wide open!",2013-02-16T00:00:00,"This is a work of fiction with characters based on a story published anonymously on a now defunct Web site. The published work is that of the present author, who holds the copyright. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. This work features inter-generational sexual activity with participants under the age of 18. It is a fantasy. The author does not condone sex with children.","<p>""Mom?""</p><p>""Yes, Amy?""</p><p>""Is it okay if I sleep with you tonight since Gary's away?""</p><p>Gary, Linda's husband and Amy's step-father, was in Phoenix for a conference and would be away for two more nights. Linda was already in bed sitting up reading a book. Amy was in the doorway. She was wearing the pink T-shirt and gray shorts she had on when she seduced her mother's husband barely a week before. </p><p>""Well, sure, honey. That would be fine.""</p><p>""Cool! Thanks!""</p><p>Amy skipped around to the other side of the bed and slid in under the covers. Linda smiled at her as Amy snuggled up close to her mother's left side. Linda put her arm around her daughter's shoulder and kissed her forehead as she resumed her reading.</p><p>""Mom?""</p><p>""Yes, dear ...""</p><p>""Do you miss Gary? I mean in a romantic way?""</p><p>""Oh! Well ... yes, honey I do. What made you ask?""</p><p>""Oh, I don't know.""</p><p>Amy lay quietly for a few moments. Then she said, ""Did you get together with Daddy last week?""</p><p>Linda put down her book and stared at Amy.</p><p>""Did your father tell you that?""</p><p>Amy nodded.</p><p>""He told me he talked to you about romantic things.""</p><p>Linda looked surprised and mildly annoyed. </p><p>""Hmm ... is that how he put it?"" she murmured.</p><p>""Actually, Mom, no; that's not what he said. He told me he gave you some sex coaching.""</p><p>""Amy! We shouldn't be talking about these things.""</p><p>""Actually, we should be. I'm old enough. It's okay, Mom. I know about these things.""</p><p>Linda looked flummoxed. Amy continued.</p><p>""Mom, you're going to be surprised when I tell you I'm not a virgin.""</p><p>""Amy! I can't believe this! You're having sex!? You're twelve years old! Does your father know about this?""</p><p>""Yeah, Mom, he does. I'm actually kind of late. Most of my friends started doing it last year.""</p><p>Amy looked her mother in the eye and said, ""Mom, it's no big deal. I always do it safely and I'm in control.""</p><p>Amy said it so nonchalantly that Linda was speechless.</p><p>Amy continued.</p><p>""Daddy said he wanted to help you perform better with Gary.""</p><p>""I can't believe he told you that! I'll have a bone to pick with him next time I see him!""</p><p>Amy cocked her head and said to her mother patiently and knowingly, ""So, did it help?</p><p>""Well ..."" Linda looked flustered and then defeated. Her daughter clearly knew more about sex than see did. ""Well, honey, yes ... it did.""</p><p>Amy hugged her mother and exclaimed, ""That's great, Mom! I want you to be happy. I want you and Gary to have a good sex life.""</p><p>""Well ... thanks, dear,"" Linda murmured uncertainly.</p><p>""It's okay, Mom; we can talk about sex openly. I think it would be good for you."" Amy smiled indulgently at her mother. </p><p>For her part, Linda was amazed to listen to her daughter. Amy had grown up and Linda had missed it. Tired of all the artful dodging and pretension about sex, she opened up and spoke frankly to her daughter.</p><p>""You know, Amy,"" Linda said, ""I think you're right. I've been afraid of sex. It was stupid and it drove your father away from me. I'm not going to let that happen with Gary.""</p><p>Amy kissed her mother's cheek and rested her head on her shoulder. </p><p>""Mom, I'm so glad. Hey, we can compare notes about getting laid!""</p><p>Although wincing inwardly at what her daughter said, Linda remembered what Jim said about being so uptight about sex. Before her ""talk"" with her ex-husband, Linda would have been horrified by what her daughter said and would have given Amy a stern ""talking to."" Instead, she swallowed hard and said, </p><p>""Yes, honey, you'll have to tell me what things you like to do and how they work."" And then, ""I can't believe I just said that!""</p><p>She and Amy both burst out laughing. Linda took her daughter in her arms and hugged her and kissed her cheek. Amy stroked her mother's hair and took her face in her hands and kissed her lips, tenderly. </p><p>Linda turned red and thought about pulling away but seeing her daughter look so cool and calm made her decide to go with it. What the hell, she thought, I'm feeling horny with all this sex talk. If Amy is willing, I'm going for it!</p><p>Linda responded by opening her mouth and touching tongues with her pretty little daughter. Amy started sucking her mom's tongue and running her hands over Linda's small but firm breasts.</p><p>Amy broke away to take off her T-shirt, exposing her budding boobs. She flopped onto her back and lifting up her hips, stripped off her shorts.</p><p>""I also go both ways, Mom. I love eating pussy.""</p><p>Linda didn't bat an eyelash. She stood up and lifted her nightgown over her head. Sitting on the bed with her head and shoulders propped up on her pillows, she spread her legs and said, ""Okay, Amy, show me what you've learned.""</p><p>Amy smiled and positioned herself between her mother's legs. She reverently kissed Linda's vulva and said, ""It's been over twelve year since I was here last!"" Linda started laughing with daughter. Amy then started to gently lick her mom's hairy vulva. Linda looked down at her daughter and placed her right hand on Amy's head. </p><p>The pretty little blonde rolled her tongue in a circle around Linda's clitoris, eliciting a gasp from her. Linda was inflamed now, and felt no shame and no inhibitions as she received sexual pleasure from her pre-teen daughter. Clearly, Amy was good; Linda understood that was going to be the beneficiary of her little girl's experience and expertise and relished the opportunity.</p><p>Amy inserted her middle and ring fingers into her mom's pussy and started lifting and shaking her.</p><p>""Oh! Yes! Oh, do it, baby!"" Linda cried. Amy plunged in and out of her mother's vagina faster. She bore down and licked harder on her clit. Linda involuntarily lifted her hips and ground her pudenda into her daughter's face. </p><p>""Yeah, that's it! Get me off, honey! Make your mommy cum!""</p><p>As Amy sucked and fingered Linda furiously, the woman started to orgasm. </p><p>""Ah! Ah! Ah! Ohhhh ...!"" Linda said as she spasmed under her little girl's ministrations. Amy certainly knew how to bring a woman off!</p><p>Linda lay back with her eyes closed, breathing heavily for a full two minutes before lifting her head. She smiled at Amy and said, ""I love you, Amy; you're the dearest child!""</p><p>Amy crawled up to the head of bed and kissed her mother. ""I love you, Mom.""</p><p>Linda slid down the bed.</p><p>""Okay, honey,"" she said, ""now it's your turn!""</p><p>Amy propped up the pillows and settled back with her legs spread. </p><p>As Linda positioned herself between her daughter's thighs she said, ""You may have to coach me, dear.""</p><p>Amy looked down the length of her body to where her mother's face nestled in her vulva and replied, ""I'm sure you'll do great, Mom."" She then dropped her head back and closed her eyes.</p><p>Linda gazed at her little girl's moist pussy. ""Amy, honey, you're all wet!"" she said, looking up.</p><p>""You've got me turned on, Mom. Lick it; lick my pussy!""</p><p>Linda dived into the first snatch she'd ever eaten. Going on instinct and knowing what made her feel good, Linda began to apply her limited knowledge and skill augmented by her enthusiasm. She hoped it would be enough for her darling daughter. </p><p>Amy's experience and confidence frankly intimidated Linda. Putting her fears aside, as Jim counseled her to do, she proceeded to perform loving oral sex on her horny twelve year old daughter.</p><p>Linda began by teasing Amy with kisses all over her little girl vulva. She licked up and down the outside of Amy's labia, pausing to gently suck on the lips of her cunt. Linda reached up to stroke Amy sparse public hair and to shake her face in its budding luxuriance. She delighted in the warm, buttery smell of Amy's fresh young twat. </p><p>It occurred to Linda at that moment that Amy probably had been fucked by more cocks that she had! She wondered in passing if Amy did anal and decided she probably did. Linda made a mental note to ask her about that later. She could learn a lot from her daughter.</p><p>Amy was sighing pleasurably as her mother stuck her tongue into her vagina. Linda licked slowly from the bottom to the clit at the top. What a pretty little clitoris she has, Linda said to herself as she started to lick harder up and down inhaling her scent and tasting Amy's hot, pungent, pussy juices. </p><p>The little vixen started moaning softly and lifting her hips in response to Linda's attention to her clitoris. Linda first licked in a circular motion around the girl's swollen love button. All the while she gently stroked Amy's sides and flat little belly.</p><p>As Amy started responding more, Linda suddenly inserted her index finger into the warm, wet cunt and began to massage her G spot. Amy gasped and shook. Linda worked the pussy hole harder, lifting herself up to get in position to shake the little girl by the pussy and take her over the edge. </p><p>Amy squealed as her mother worked her snatch expertly. Linda was inspired now as she fingered and shook her daughter to orgasm.</p><p>""Oh, Mom; I'm fucking cumming!"" Amy yelled. The cute blonde's hips bucked in rhythm to her mother's manual stimulation. Linda had reached that dark, red center of Amy's sexual being. No one had ever done the little girl like this! In the dim haze of her passion, Amy thought, my Mom's got it down! She's got slut potential!</p><p>Amy was coming down from her climax as Linda snuggled with her. Stroking her daughter's hair she said, ""Well, you certainly came pretty hard!""</p><p>Amy rolled over toward her mother laid her head on her shoulder. ""Mom, where did you learn to eat pussy like that?""</p><p>Linda replied, ""Well, honey, I just went with what I liked and followed your father's advice to be spontaneous.""</p><p>Amy lifted her head slightly to ask, ""So, did you guys fuck last week when you met downtown?""</p><p>""If you must know, your father fucked me to two orgasms before I sucked him off.""</p><p>""Wow! That must have been hot!""</p><p>""Yeah, I think it was ... he was especially impressed when I swallowed his whole load. Your father cums in buckets, by the way.""</p><p>Amy giggled.</p><p>""Hmm ... young lady, I detect by that little giggle that you knew about that already. Am I right in thinking that I'm not the only one getting sex lessons from Jim?""</p><p>""Well ..."" Amy said.</p><p>""Oh, it's all right, honey. After what we just did, I wouldn't be surprised if you were fucking him on a regular basis.""</p><p>""Since you mention it, yeah; he took my cherry after I asked him to. I take it in the mouth, pussy, and asshole from Dad. So does Mandy.""</p><p>""Well, so I was right about that girl! She is bad ..."" Linda smiled, ""... in a good kind of way!"" The two of them laughed at the remark that Linda never would have made just a month ago. </p><p>""You know, Mom, I think we should fuck Dad together some time. Would you be up for that?""</p><p>""Amy, I'd be up for almost anything. I'm going to like being a slut; I like it already."" Mother and daughter shared a laugh. Then Linda said, ""Amy, would you like to have Mandy sleep over tomorrow night? Gary won't be home until Thursday.""</p><p>""Yes! Mandy would love it!"" Amy said, and then slyly, ""I think you would, too.""</p><p>""Yes, darling; I'm sure I will.""</p><p>Linda reached past Amy and turned out the light.</p>"
493,"The Breeders' Club, Part 2",Arachnophile,arachnophile52@gmail.com,"['f', 'M', 'pedo', 'fant', 'preg', 'het']",Official State Breeder Lawrence and 14 year old Alicia meet at her home to continue their progress toward making her pregnant. He meets her unimpressive mother and each discovers something surprising about themselves at the end of their erotic evening.,2013-02-20T00:00:00,This is a work of fiction. The author holds the copyright. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. This work features sexual activity with participants under the age of 18. It is a fantasy. The author does not condone sex with children.,"<p>""Come in,"" said the woman. ""Alicia is upstairs.""</p><p>She turned away from him and yelled, ""Alicia! The man from the ... er ... your ... friend is here!""</p><p>Lawrence smiled at the introduction. ""Friend"" wouldn't have been the first word he would have used to describe their relationship.</p><p>""How do you do, Mrs. Kravets,"" he said to her. ""I'm Lawrence.""</p><p>Somewhat slovenly in appearance, Janet Kravets looked him up and down.</p><p>""Nice to meet you, Lawrence. I got the papers in the mail. I signed them all. Do I give 'em to you?""</p><p>""Uhh ... yes, you can give them to me.""</p><p>""So, when do we start receiving payments?""</p><p>The woman certainly didn't waste time, he thought, with establishing her interest in this business. So, not only the state was treating her daughter like a brood mare! The mother apparently wanted to make sure she got her share of whatever money was forthcoming.</p><p>""Well, since I've certified that Alicia and I have ... started, and that she is a minor, you will immediately receive 50% of the full payment you will be getting monthly once her pregnancy is confirmed. In fact, I have a check for you with me this evening.""</p><p>He reached inside his suit jacket and handed her an envelope. She at least had the decency to not rip it open in front of him. She placed it on the kitchen table.</p><p>The house was small, cramped and untidy. Her mother, Alicia had told him, was a bookkeeper. She was skilled in the use of the latest accounting and bookkeeping software and had done some ""consulting"" on the side. Alicia had confided to Lawrence that her mother sold pirated software to firms in China and the Philippines. It was their business; he didn't care except that the appearance of the house, the woman's proprietary interest in her child's womb, and the confidence that Alicia shared regarding mother's small-time criminality completed the picture of the slightly shabby down-at-heel world into which he had stepped.</p><p>He had come to see Alicia for their sixth session since their first meeting barely two weeks before when he had ""enrolled"" in the government's official attempt to expand the population of young people. Lawrence had been with the ten-year program since its inception three years before.</p><p>When they began, Alicia was just another adolescent girl struggling to find an identity. She chose to start off as a ""bad girl;"" smoking, drinking, and having sex with boys her age and a little older. It was not the obvious choice. Alicia had a handicap, more than one, actually, as Lawrence had reflected.</p><p>The girl was still somewhat gawky in appearance. Her hair, he had noted on first seeing her could charitably be described as ""straight."" Lank would have been a more appropriate term. She was homely with a long face and small eyes. To top it all off, she had a harelip, which is devastating enough to a teenager but for plain, skinny Alicia, it was the feature that gave her a feeling of permanent relegation to second-class status.</p><p>She would never be pretty. She would never be ""cute"" or sought after. If she had not opted to make herself sexually available to all and sundry, she would have run the risk of social isolation and even ridicule. Her sex life consisted of servicing boys manually, orally, and vaginally. She was expected to be grateful for the opportunity. This is likely what contributed to her sullenness when Lawrence met her and her girlfriend as they begged a ride to a teen party. Having complied with their request for a lift, Lawrence, on the spur of the moment, decided to breed Alicia if he could maneuver her into compliance. It turned out to be easier than expected.</p><p>For her part, fourteen year old Alicia thought that for a quick ""roll in the hay,"" she would get some beer and the reputation of having fucked an ""older man."" (Lawrence was all of 27) Instead Lawrence took her from behind without protection and ... everything else flowed from that moment.</p><p>Now, Lawrence would retrieve the papers signed by the mother and then fuck the girl two more times. He had two months to get her pregnant. He had to balance her periods of peak fertility with his other commitments. There would be some days when he would only be able to fuck her once. He would try to make the most of their time together.</p><p>""Oh, here she comes!"" her mother said. </p><p>Lawrence turned to look through the door into the hallway at his young paramour. What he saw walking toward him out of the shadows surprised him.</p><p>Alicia had curled her hair and put on makeup. She was dressed in her schoolgirl outfit. It consisted of a short, pleated navy-blue skirt, a white blouse, a thin red tie, and navy-blue weskit, a kind of vest. She had on saddle shoes with blue knee socks. Gone were the jeans and scruffy sneakers (tennis shoes) and T-shirt. She looked little girl sexy; pretty little girl sexy with the makeup and the attention to her hair. The makeup was applied with skill and flattered her. Lawrence was impressed as much by that as her appearance. The girl was becoming even more interesting.</p><p>""You look lovely, Alicia!"" Lawrence remarked.</p><p>His statement pleased Alicia and it showed in her face. Her usual sullenness was not much in evidence these days. Her assignment to the breeding schedule changed her status at school. Once it became known that she had been chosen for the program her stature had risen among the other girls. Teachers and students who had never noticed her before now accorded her considerable respect. </p><p>The boys could no longer take for granted that she would service them sexually. In truth, most of her classmates weren't sure how to think of her. Other girls in their school had been chosen for the breeding program but they were a select few of the prettiest girls in the older grades. It was rumored that very attractive girls and young women were accorded an extra stipend as well as the opportunity to refuse the ""honor,"" which almost no one did. So, it was puzzling that Alicia, considered to be a classic ""ugly duckling,"" had been chosen. It put Alicia in the unfamiliar position of being envied. What did she have, the other girls wondered, that they didn't have?</p><p>Alicia came right up to him and a bit shyly kissed him on the lips. Touched by her uncertainty, he smiled broadly and then took her in his arms. Disregarding the mother, he kissed her passionately and felt his erection rise. She coquettishly pushed her hips forward to rub her crotch against his leg.</p><p>""It-th's nice to thee you,"" she said in the lisp that was becoming to Lawrence more charming each time they were together.</p><p>""It's wonderful to see you, again, Alicia,"" he replied. Not wanting to waste time, he said,""Shall we go to your room?""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said and smiled. She took his hand and started leading him up the stairs. Halfway up both Lawrence and Alicia were aware that her mother was following them. Alicia stopped and said,</p><p>""Ma, what are you doing?""</p><p>Janet froze briefly and then replied with an air of injured dignity,</p><p>""Well, I have the right to be sure my daughter is safe during the ... breeding.""</p><p>She looked at Lawrence when she continued, disingenuously,</p><p>""I read the rules and they say I can be present. I want to be sure my little girl isn't being abused.""</p><p>Alicia rolled eyes and murmured, </p><p>""Oh, mom!""</p><p>Lawrence merely shrugged his shoulders. He was used to parents ""sitting in"" on the act and was not bothered in the slightest. In this case he rightly suspected the unprepossessing Janet of both the desire to appear in control and outright voyeurism! Oh, well, he thought, that can't be helped.</p><p>In the room, which Alicia cleaned thoroughly, surprising her mother, the young girl started to remove her schoolgirl outfit.</p><p>""Wow! I guess you really 'rate' there, Mr. Lawrence. I could never get her to clean her room!""</p><p>Alicia, annoyed and embarrassed by her mother, fumed but said nothing as she took off her vest and tossed it on a chair. </p><p>Poor Alicia! Lawrence thought. Sympathetic to her plight and very much wanting to be alone with her, he suddenly hit upon an idea that might get the mother to absent herself voluntarily. </p><p>As Alicia was sullenly kicking off her shoes, Lawrence quickly discarded his jacket and knelt behind her. She stood stock still as he flipped up her skirt, pulled down her cotton panties and buried his face between her ass cheeks.</p><p>Her mother was startled, not expecting anything more than a perfunctory ""in 'n out"" with her daughter on her back or maybe even standing up. It made her visibly uncomfortable to see a handsome man licking her homely daughter's asshole. Lawrence sought to maximize her discomfort by making yummy sounds and uttering obscene ""pillow talk.""</p><p>""Mmm ... darling, your anus feels so good on my tongue. I may even fuck that gorgeous asshole this evening after I finish with your cunt!""</p><p>Removing her face from her 'back door' briefly, her pulled Alicia's ass cheeks apart as he turned to the mother.</p><p>""You wouldn't mind, would you Janet?"" he said.</p><p>The flustered slattern could only babble.</p><p>""Uh ... er ...uh ... well ... maybe you two should be alone."" She hurried out of the room, red faced, and slammed the door.</p><p>Lawrence looked up to see Alicia with her hand over her mouth to keep from guffawing! He laughed softly and smiled up at her. He had her step out of her underwear and then, still on his knees, turned her to face him. He said to giggling girl,</p><p>""Oh, dear; was it something I said?""</p><p>Alicia put her hands on his shoulders and laughed.</p><p>""Ye-th, I think it wa-th! Ni-th performanth.""</p><p>Holding the skirt up, he kissed her soft, warm lower belly and hugged her close in a gesture of affection. Smiling, she unzipped the skirt and let it fall to the floor. She lifted one saddle-shoed foot onto her bed allowing Lawrence to put his mouth on her moistening cunt. </p><p>Alicia had just today shaved her pussy for him. (She didn't want him picking hair out of his mouth like the last time!) She placed her hands gently on top of his head as he ate her out, lapping at her pussy and tasting her sweetness. She sighed pleasurably.</p><p>""Oh! That feel-th th'o good!""</p><p>He stuck his tongue up her hole and licked all around the inside. He gently nibbled on her now engorged labia and used his lips to pull on them sensuously. Alicia enjoyed hearing the sucking and licking sounds he was making. Only one of the boys that fucked her had offered to lick her cunt and he only once. Lawrence, by contrast, couldn't get enough of it!</p><p>She couldn't figure him out. By law, all he really was required to do was stick his cock in her twat and fuck her 'til he creamed. Instead, he was making love to her the way she had only dreamed it could be. Of course, she wasn't about to complain!</p><p>Lawrence stood up and started to undress. Alicia finished stripping and stood nude before him in her knee socks and white and brown saddle shoes. She took off her glasses and struck an endearing shy pose, placing one index fingertip in her mouth while placing the other hand over her vulva.</p><p>When Lawrence was standing naked before her, Alicia dropped to her knees on the soft pink and blue area rug next to her bed and took the hard cock into her mouth. She sucked him tenderly, swirling her tongue under and around the glans each time her head bobbed up. His throbbing cock was getting very slick from her sloppy blowjob. Alicia had more talent than one would have surmised on first meeting her, Lawrence concluded. He was thoroughly delighted to learn more about her each time they were together.</p><p>""All right, dear,"" he said as he stepped back and lifted her to her feet. As she prepared to position herself on her back on the bed, Lawrence stopped her. She looked at him and he looked deeply into her eyes and for a moment; neither moved.</p><p>He then held her close and passionately kissed her lips. Alicia opened her mouth and let their tongues touch. She could taste her own pussy juices on his lips and it inflamed her.</p><p>""Fuck me, now; plea-th!"" she implored him. She didn't have to ask him twice.</p><p>She flopped down on the bed with her legs spread, lewdly rubbing she snatch, inviting him to ravish her. Lawrence mounted her and unceremoniously shoved his fully erect penis into her wet, waiting quim.</p><p>The girl gasped as he plunged to the hilt inside her and started to vigorously pump her. He slammed his cock in and out of her shaved snatch, driving hard into her. Alicia did her best to meet his thrusts by lifting her hips with each of his downward movements.</p><p>The hard-driving screw was bringing her off more quickly than she anticipated.</p><p>""Oh, god; I'm th-tarting to cum! Fuck me hard! Fuck me hard!""</p><p>Enjoying the sight as well as the feel of the young slut, Lawrence was rapidly building to his climax. When she began to shudder in orgasm, it took him over the edge. </p><p>""Ahh ... yes! Here it comes!""</p><p>Lawrence started shooting copious amounts of semen into Alicia's waiting, fertile womb. As in their last meeting, he fell atop her still pushing his hard sex into her, still spasming a good 45 seconds after his initial spurt.</p><p>Alicia reveled in the feeling of being desired and pretended, just for the moment, that she was loved. Lawrence was a heavy cummer. She would be leaking his jism out of her teen vagina when she stood up!</p><p>Spent, Lawrence pulled out of her and rolled over onto his back beside the slim 14 year old. They were both breathing hard.</p><p>""Do you think your mother is watching at the keyhole?"" he whispered to her.</p><p>""Ha!"" she snorted. ""What a fucking pain she is-th!""</p><p>She turned toward him.</p><p>""I'm th-orry; I hope th-ee didn't bother you too much. Thanks for th-caring her off.""</p><p>Alicia snuggled close to him. She was careful not to presume too much, especially since their relationship was official. Still, she thought that Lawrence at least liked her, which was new for this plain girl with the deformed lip. It didn't matter so much what he really felt given the circumstances; he was nice to her, respected he, and she appreciated that.</p><p>He turned on his side to face her.</p><p>""She didn't bother me at all. I was concerned about you. I guess anilingus is not her 'cup of tea,' so to speak!""</p><p>They laughed together. Lawrence reached out to stroke her bare hip. Alicia liked it when he touched her in this way.</p><p>""I made your first pregnancy test appointment for three weeks from now. I'll go with you if you like.""</p><p>Back to business, she thought; oh well ...</p><p>""I don't know. Maybe I'll ju-th go by myself. There's no drama involved. It'th not like I'm worried about it. Getting pregnant i-th the object.""</p><p>He touched her face and then ran his fingers through her hair.</p><p>""You look so nice when you curl your hair and wear a little bit of makeup.""</p><p>Alicia took his hand and kissed it. Lawrence noted this as the first gesture of affection that she extended to him. He was pleased. </p><p>While he couldn't say he was in love with this homely girl, child, really, he was touched by her. Her happiness had started to matter to him, especially after meeting her horrid, mercenary mother. He thought about the handicaps she faced in her social life and how she had to act tough and uncaring in order to survive the hell that was junior high school. Underneath it, though, he was sure she was caring.</p><p>""Did you really want to fuck me in the a-th?"" she said. They both started laughing.</p><p>""As a matter of fact, I do,"" he answered, which caused Alicia to open her eyes wide in surprise.</p><p>It was Lawrence's turn to be surprised when she said to him,</p><p>""You can do anything you want to me; anytime."" Alicia then kissed him gently on the lips.</p><p>Lawrence took her face in his hands and returned the kiss deeply with his tongue exploring her mouth. Alicia responded by lying on top of him, pressing her breasts to his chest. She straddled his hips and drew her knees up with her now dripping pussy at the level of his belly.</p><p>The combination of the soul kissing and Alicia's cum drenched quim squirming over his mid-section brought Lawrence into a considerable state of arousal. Alicia felt the rod thick and straining against her soft tummy and was pleased. He really wanted to fuck her; she was really attractive to him. If she couldn't have love, this was the next best thing.</p><p>The horny young girl broke from the kiss and sat up. She lifted her right hip, which allowed her to reach down, grasp Lawrence's hard cock, and insert it into her fuckhole. Impaled upon his member, the slim blonde teen started thrusting her hips back and forth; fucking herself on her official state lover's hard on. </p><p>Lawrence reached up and grasped the girl's small tits. He enjoyed watching her screw from this position. The dour minx knew just what to do. She rolled her hips as she worked the cock up and down, making sure to grind her clit against him so as to achieve the major climax she was building toward.</p><p>""Oh, ye-th!"" she murmured in her lisping voice. ""Oh, ye-th!""</p><p>She moved her hands from his chest to the bed on either side of his chest. Lawrence clutched her hips as he drove his erection upward with the rhythm of her fucking. He could hear the squishing sound of their wet genitals at the intersection of their straining bodies. Alicia came first. </p><p>The 14 year old threw her head back as she gasped, her climax overtaking her and flooding her senses. She felt the pleasure of the hard organ shoved up her belly as she reached orgasm. Her hips twitched and her body writhed above him. Lawrence wasn't far behind.</p><p>The force of his upward thrust at the moment of his climax made the poor young girl lose her balance and she fell on top of him, still impaled on his swollen prick.</p><p>""Oh!"" she cried and clutched him tightly as she worked through the final spasms of her own cumming.</p><p>""Arghh ..."" Lawrence grunted as his sperm shot up into the girl's cervix, coating the vaginal walls. He lifted with his hips straining to enjoy all the pleasurable tingles from the orgasm coursing through him.</p><p>For a brief moment they both lay inert, unable to move. Then, Lawrence roused himself enough to wrap his arms around her and to kiss her cheek.</p><p>As he did so, Alicia thought, I love you; it's stupid but I do. With her face turned away from him, she put her hand to her cheek to rub away the teardrop.</p><p>I love you, Alicia, Lawrence said to himself. I don't know how long it will last or even if I'll ever tell you but I'm mad for you right now.</p><p>Lawrence leaned over, tenderly kissed the back Alicia's neck, and stood up to dress.</p>"
494,"Mandy & Amy, Part 8",Arachnophile,arachnophile52@gmail.com,"['F', 'g', 'lolita', 'cons', 'les']","Linda takes up her 12 year old daughter Amy's suggestion to spend a night with her step-sister, Mandy. The 11 year old Mandy continues the lovely, shy woman's education in lesbian love.",2013-02-20T00:00:00,"This is a work of fiction with characters based on a story published anonymously on a now defunct Web site. The published work is that of the present author, who holds the copyright. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. This work features inter-generational sexual activity with participants under the age of 18. It is a fantasy. The author does not condone sex with children.","<p>""Hi, Mom!"" Amy said as she hugged and kissed her mother. She and Mandy had been dropped off by Jim, her father, to stay the weekend with Linda, Amy's mother. Gary was still away.</p><p>""Hello, Linda,"" Mandy said as she followed Amy into Linda and Gary's house. ""It's nice to see you again!""</p><p>Mandy hugged Linda and kissed her cheek. Linda smiled at Mandy and returned her hug.</p><p>""It's nice to see you, too, sweetheart,"" she replied to the little girl, now Amy's adopted sister. </p><p>Any animosity she felt toward her ex-husband's wife was dissipating and did not, in any case, affect how she felt about the woman's daughter. Mandy was a sweet girl, though Linda found her precocious sexuality a bit daunting and somewhat intimidating. Having had passionate and fulfilling sex with her daughter, Amy, helped to soften Linda's attitude toward both Mandy and her mother, Gloria. (Linda admitted to herself that thinking about Gloria made her wet between her legs!)</p><p>""C'mon, Mandy,"" Amy said, ""we'll put your stuff away in my room.""</p><p>Linda was both excited and a little apprehensive about Mandy's visit. Linda requested that Amy invite her over with the implication that Linda wanted to have sex with her. Amy had described her sexual relationships with her father, step mother, and step sister to Linda. Linda, who months before would have been strongly disapproving if not greatly scandalized, admitted admiring and even envying her daughter's command of her own unfettered sexual life. Linda had until recently been sexually repressed. The twin efforts of her ex-husband and her young daughter to encourage a greater interest in sex had changed all that for Linda. Jim's loving and respectful attention to her sex life and the example of Amy's unconstrained carnal behavior had liberated Linda. </p><p>As a result of her explorations and Amy's counsel, Linda was looking forward to ""trying out"" Mandy. </p><p>""Mom,"" Amy had told her, ""Mandy's a good pussy licker; you'll like that. And she's good with guys, too. Everyone says she gives great blow jobs and she always swallows the cum when they shoot.""</p><p>""Oh, wow, darling,"" Linda exclaimed. ""What about you, honey, do you swallow?""</p><p>""Yeah, Mom, I do,"" Amy answered. ""I like sucking cocks and I actually look forward to the spurt in my mouth at the end.""</p><p>""Amy, I'm so impressed with you! I just hope I'll continue to get better at fucking and sucking guys and eating out girls.""</p><p>""Well, you did great with me. You made me cum pretty well. That's why I want you to get together with Mandy. Mom, I really love her and I want you to love her, too.""</p><p>Later that evening, after dinner and visiting, everyone retired for the night. Normally, Gary and Linda would go to their room while Mandy would sleep with Amy. This night was different, however, with Gary away. Amy was to sleep alone while Linda would lie with Mandy. </p><p>""Linda,"" Mandy said to Amy's mother as she watched her softly close the door to Amy's bedroom, ""would you sit next to me?""</p><p>Linda looked at the pretty eleven year old girl sitting so primly on her daughter's queen-size bed. She's so lovely! Linda said to herself. She sat down next to Mandy and waited for her to make the next move.</p><p>""Thanks for having me over,"" Mandy said to her, smiling. ""I was so happy when Amy said you invited me. I thought maybe you didn't like me.""</p><p>""Oh, no, Mandy,"" Linda said, ""I think you're a sweet girl. I'm sorry it took so long to have you here. I guess I was just so hurt by Jim's leaving me for your mother that I didn't want to see anyone.</p><p>""Now that I'm remarried and Jim and I have made up ... I guess I feel more like reaching out to others. I'm sorry you felt I didn't like you; that was my fault. I've learned not to be so judgmental.""</p><p>Mandy smiled up at her.</p><p>""I'm glad. Amy loves you so much and I love Amy, it kind of makes sense that we should like each other. Don't you think that's so?""</p><p>""I do Mandy,"" Linda said as she stroked the little girl's long, brunette hair. ""I expect we'll come to love each other. I'm starting to think of us all as one big extended family!""</p><p>Mandy clapped her hands for joy. </p><p>""Oh, I'm so glad!"" She turned and hugged Linda, saying, ""Thank you!""</p><p>Linda gave Mandy an answering hug. As she did so, she felt the slight little girl press herself close. Linda closed her eyes and gently rubbed her face against the pretty little girl's hair. Mandy in response very gently lifted Linda's blouse and reached around for the clasp on her bra. Linda started to become aroused.</p><p>""Linda,"" Mandy said quietly, ""would you take off your clothes and lie down with me?""</p><p>Linda looked into Mandy's eyes and said, ""Help me, darling."" She stood and let Mandy unzip and unbutton her jeans. As she slipped them down to her ankles, Mandy's hands went up under Linda's lacy panties to caress her bottom. </p><p>Linda sighed with pleasure as Mandy fondled her tush and pressed her head against Linda's belly. The feeling of Mandy's hair on her body as well as her manual stimulation was making Linda wet between her legs. </p><p>Mandy reached around and, lifting the front of Linda's panties, sniffed her pussy. </p><p>""Umm ... Linda! That smells good!"" she said, giggling.</p><p>Linda smiled down at the pretty little brunette. ""Why, thank you, Mandy,"" she said. ""Would you like to get closer to my pussy?""</p><p>Mandy gazed up at Linda with longing as she said, ""Oh, Linda! Yes, I would love to look at it!""</p><p>Linda obligingly laid herself down on the bed and spread her legs for the little girl to see. Mandy positioned herself on her tummy about a foot away from Linda's cunt. She lay there with both hands under her chin propped up on her elbows and stared intently at Linda's vulva.</p><p>Linda had started shaving her pubic hair at Amy's suggestion. For this evening, however, she had it waxed smooth primarily for Mandy.</p><p>""It's beautiful, Linda!"" Mandy exclaimed. </p><p>Linda had long, hanging labia that Mandy found irresistible. Linda had been self-conscious about its shape and, of course, its smell, of which so many girls and women were concerned. One of the very important things that Gloria taught Mandy and Amy was that their pudenda were beautiful no matter what the shape and that the scent of a clean, healthy vagina was intoxicating and very alluring. </p><p>Linda was surprised that Mandy did not immediately begin to eat her out. She wondered if she smelled bad.</p><p>Sensing her concern, Mandy sought to allay Linda's fears.</p><p>""If you're not in a hurry, I'd just like to look at your pussy for a while. I've never seen it before and I really want to admire it. I love looking at girls and you're really hot!"" </p><p>Linda was surprised and pleased by what Mandy said. She was stirred by Mandy's looking at her. She began to get very wet between her legs. Her pussy smell became more perceptible to both herself and the pre-adolescent vixen gazing at her snatch.</p><p>The woman's breathing became heavier as her desire built. Mandy was purposely increasing Linda's and her own arousal by delaying any attempt to kiss, lick, or touch her adoptive sister's mom. For her part, Linda was dying for Mandy to make love to her. </p><p>""Wow! Linda, your pussy juices are running down to your asshole! That looks so beautiful!"" Mandy said.</p><p>The woman was squirming now, moving her hips with desire. In a hoarse voice, filled with yearning, Linda begged the little girl to end her torment. </p><p>""Mandy; eat me, touch me ... fuck me, please!""</p><p>Mandy smiled as she lifted herself to her hands and knees and moved forward and positioned herself inches from Linda's smoothed and dripping pussy. She started pleasuring Linda by parting the lips of her cunt and lapping up the moisture all around the opening she created. Linda sighed with pleasure.</p><p>The little girl then inserted a finger into the woman's fuck-hole searching for her G-spot.</p><p>""Oh, Mandy!"" Linda moaned. ""That's it!""</p><p>Mandy started lifting and shaking Linda's vulva to quickly bring her off.</p><p>""Oh, Mandy! I'm coming! Ahh ...!""</p><p>Linda climaxed from Mandy licking and rubbing. Her body was still twitching after Mandy withdrew her fingers from Linda's pussy.</p><p>Linda was breathing heavily when she looked down between her legs to see Mandy looking her sweet, angelic, smiling self as she licked Linda's pussy juices from her fingertips.</p><p>""Mandy, you are incredible! Amy wasn't exaggerating when she said you were the best pussy licker around. Darling, that was wonderful!""</p><p>Mandy smiled shyly as she replied, ""Amy is so nice to say that. I guess it's because I love her so much and always try to please her, maybe.""</p><p>Linda said, ""Now, Mandy, it's time for you to undress.""</p><p>Mandy smiled at Linda as she kicked off her shoes, unzipped and unbuckled her pants, and pulled off her T-shirt. She let her pants drop to her ankles and stepped out of them. She stood before Linda in only her pink panties, already wet from her desire. Mandy hooked her thumbs in the waistband and pulled them down to the floor. </p><p>She crawled forward and lay atop Linda. She kissed the woman tenderly while stroking her long blonde hair. </p><p>""You're so beautiful, Linda! You really turn me on."" As she lay on top of her older lover, Mandy started rubbing her little pussy on Linda's hip. </p><p>""Mandy,"" Linda said to her, ""will you let me eat you out. I'm dying to lick your sweet little cunt."" As an afterthought she said, ""I want to compare your taste to Amy.""</p><p>Mandy started to giggle. ""Sure, Linda; go for it!"" The pretty little girl positioned herself at the end of the bed with her legs spread, inviting Linda to perform cunnilingus.</p><p>Linda put her face in Mandy's little hairless vulva and began eating the pre-teen for all she was worth. Mandy sighed with pleasure. </p><p>""Oh, Linda! That's so good! Eat me! Make me cum!""</p><p>That was all the incentive Linda needed to take the girl to orgasm. She located Mandy's clit and worked it over with her tongue first gently and then forcefully, mixing it up to keep her little lover off balance; right on the edge of ecstasy but not over into her climax.</p><p>Inspired by the beautiful naked little girl lying in front of her, Linda reached underneath Mandy and lifted her hips up just enough so that Linda could thrust her tongue into the dark purple star of Mandy's anus. She tongue fucked the little vixen hard, pushing as deep into her rectal flesh as possible. Mandy's body went limp as she gave herself over to all the fullness of pleasure she could possibly feel. </p><p>Linda placed her mouth over Mandy's clitoris and slowly pushed her tongue all around and up 'n down the little girl's love button. Linda parted Mandy's labia and licked the insides up and down. She was driving Mandy crazy!</p><p>""Linda! I'm cumming!"" Mandy cried. Her little body shook with the force of her orgasm. Linda sought to lengthen it by lightly placing the tip of her tongue on Mandy's clit and gently pressing against it. Mandy writhed under Linda tenderness and persistence. </p><p>""Ahh ... uhhhn!"" Mandy sighed as she slowly came down from her climax. Linda covered Mandy's pudenda with soft kisses.</p><p>""You little darling!"" she exclaimed. ""Mandy, you're incredible.""</p><p>Mandy sat up, a bit unsteadily, and said, ""Linda, that was wonderful! Thank you!""</p><p>The woman and the girl slipped under the covers to settle themselves for the night. They embraced and held each other close, Mandy spooning herself into Linda. As the pretty 11 year old child drifted off to sleep, she smiled as she heard Linda softly whisper, </p><p>""I love you, Mandy!""</p>"
495,"Mandy & Amy, Part 9",Arachnophile,arachnophile52@gmail.com,"['Mf', 'pedo', 'cons', 'het', 'group']","Jim meets 17 year old Jackie at an orgy, schools her in love, takes her under his wing, and gives her the confidence to change her life. Eleven year old Mandy also takes notice ...",2013-02-25T00:00:00,"This is a work of fiction with characters based on a story published anonymously on a now defunct Web site. The published work is that of the present author, who holds the copyright. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. This work features inter-generational sexual activity with participants under the age of 18. It is a fantasy. The author does not condone sex with children.","<p>""Jim,"" said Gloria to her husband one evening in bed, ""I heard about something the other day that might interest you. A woman I know who does research into child sexuality hosts a group of swingers consisting of fathers and underage daughters. Apparently they get together two evenings a month to swap partners. Everyone wears these little black masks and takes a false name so no one can tell who's who. Should I ask for more information?""</p><p>Jim thought for moment and said, ""Hmm ... that does sound interesting. I want to ask the girls. If they're interested, I'd like us to attend."" He knew they would both be interested. They liked getting cock anytime and would probably like the idea of getting some pussy as well. </p><p>""Oh, yeah, Daddy. That would be so much fun!"" Amy said when her father told them about the swing party.</p><p>Mandy said, ""I'd like to go. One of the girls in school is being fucked by her father. Some of the girls think she's really cool.""</p><p>""Mandy,"" Jim asked with some trepidation, ""have you said anything about the sex that we have?""</p><p>""Oh, no, Daddy,"" she said. ""That's nobody's business but ours. Besides, I would never want you and Mommy to get in trouble.""</p><p>""No, Dad,"" Amy said. ""We wouldn't tell anyone. Gloria said if anyone found out you would both go to jail and someone would take us away.""</p><p>""Yes, that's right."" Jim was reassured by what they said. ""So, if you want to go, I'll make the arrangements.""</p><p>""Yeah!"" they both cried. ""Let's go!""</p><p>After arriving at the old mansion north of the city, Jim and the girls changed into togas for the evening.</p><p>""Okay, you guys,"" Jim said to Mandy and Amy, ""you're on your own. Go to it!""</p><p>Mandy and Amy kissed his cheek went off in search of sexual adventure.</p><p>A little girl approached Jim. She was eleven years old. ""Hi, my name is Tracey. Would you like to go into a bedroom with me?"" She had long light brown hair that she wore in pigtails and had braces on her teeth.</p><p>""Yes, Tracey, I would,"" he said. He took the little vixen's hand and walked with her to an empty room. She took off her toga and jumped onto the bed. There was a bowl of condoms on the nightstand along with a small bottle of personal lubricant. The light was on its lowest setting. </p><p>Kneeling on the bed, Tracey proceeded to take off her mask.</p><p>""Uh, aren't you supposed to wear that the whole time?"" he asked.</p><p>""The girls always take off their masks in the bedrooms. The guys always leave theirs on at all times,"" she said with the assurance of an experienced participant.</p><p>""May I give you a blow job?"" she asked sweetly.</p><p>""You certainly may!"" Jim answered. Tracey gave him good head. She started by licking his balls and stroking the shaft with her hand. She next licked the engorged head as she would have an ice cream cone. He watched in amazement as the pretty little girl took his cock halfway down her throat!</p><p>""Tracey, you're really good!” he said.</p><p>Taking the cock out of her mouth she said, ""Thank you. Can I get on top, now? That's my favorite position.""</p><p>She smiled brightly up at him.</p><p>""Sure, darling,"" he said as he put a rubber on his erection and lay down on his back. Tracey mounted him and quickly inserted his cock into her small pussy. Tracey was evidently very experienced as she slid up and down his cock with a deftness Jim wouldn't have expected from so young a lover. The little vixen knew how to pleasure herself as she rode his hard rod to orgasm.</p><p>""Ahhh!"" Tracey said as she wiggled atop the cock. ""That was good. Did you want to cum with me?""</p><p>Somewhat dazzled by the girl's precociousness, Jim said, ""No, dear. I'd like to get some more fucking in before I shoot my first load.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said as she hopped off, donned her mask, kissed his cheek, and hurried out the door.</p><p>Well, that was interesting, he thought. I wonder what's next? He got off the bed, put on his toga, and went in search of some little girl pussy.</p><p>Jim could hear moaning coming from behind two of the bedroom doors. In the center room, one of the men was fucking three of the girls in succession. He was taking them from behind.</p><p>As he adjusted his garment, he noticed Tara, the older girl, sitting off to the side trying not to be seen.</p><p>""Hi, Tara,"" he said to her. ""What are you doing?""</p><p>She looked down and said, ""Nothing ...""</p><p>""Well, would you like to keep me company for a little while?"" he asked her.</p><p>""You don't have to do that. It's okay,"" she answered.</p><p>Puzzled by what she said, Jim sat down next to her to ask her what she meant. ""What do you mean? I would really like to be alone with you. Is that all right?""</p><p>She looked at him quizzically and then said, ""Sure. If you want to, let's go."" She took his hand and led him to one of the empty bedrooms.</p><p>She took off her toga and climbed onto the bed. Sitting there, facing him, she said in an unhappy tone of voice, ""How do you want me?""</p><p>""I'd first like to hold you in my arms and kiss you, if that's all right,"" Jim said. ""If you don't want to be kissed on the lips, that's fine.""</p><p>She shrugged her shoulders and said, ""No, I don't mind."" She muttered something as she turned away to fluff up a pillow.</p><p>Jim looked at her, puzzled. ""I'm sorry, Tara; what did you say?""</p><p>""Nothing ...""</p><p>He kept looking at her quizzically. She finally answered, ""I said, 'you probably won't like me anyway.' That's all.""</p><p>Jim removed his toga and got onto the bed behind her. He draped one arm around her waist and started stroking her soft belly. He propped her head up on the pillow with the other and nuzzled her neck. She brushed her hair out of the way to give him access but other than that she was uninvolved.</p><p>""Tara,"" he said to her gently, ""do you want me to leave you alone? Because I will if that's what you'd like.""</p><p>""No ... I don't know ..."" she said.</p><p>""But it doesn't seem that you want to be here. You're certainly not interested in making me feel welcome let alone attractive."" It was abundantly clear to Jim that she was not saying what she felt.</p><p>She said nothing. He continued to press her.</p><p>""Tara, you're not saying anything. What are you feeling?""</p><p>Somewhat agitated now, she sat up and wrapped her arms around her knees and pressed her forehead to her forearms. She started to cry softly.</p><p>He sat next to her and put his arm around her shoulders. ""Tara; tell me what's wrong, dear.""</p><p>At first she was silent. Jim did not continue to press her to speak but patiently waited until she was ready. He contented himself with kissing her shoulders.</p><p>After a few minutes, she sniffled and said, ""I don't really want to come here. I'm not popular with the men. They seem to enjoy the younger girls more. My father doesn't even like to fuck me anymore. He just has me give him blow jobs. I'm not attractive to him. I think that I never was. He just wanted to molest a little girl. He never really loved me.""</p><p>Turning her tear-stained face to him, she said, ""Why did you want me? The other girls are prettier, slimmer, and younger.""</p><p>""Well, I respectfully disagree with your assessment,"" he said firmly. ""I can't speak for anyone else, but I think you are very attractive. You also looked lonely and it touched me to see such a lovely girl all by herself and trying to hide.""</p><p>She faced forward again, away from me. In a small voice she said, ""I see; you feel sorry for me.""</p><p>Jim said to her, kindly, ""No, Tara, that's not it. I find you attractive. Period! It's not because you look as if no one else wants you."" He kissed her shoulder again.</p><p>She didn't move. She was stuck, mired; it seemed, in that low opinion of herself.</p><p>Jim said to her, ""Tara, if you lie down with me now, I'll show you just how attractive you are to me.""</p><p>She slowly unlocked her arms. She lay down on the bed and, this time, faced him. Jim lay next to her and began to stroke her face and to wipe away her tears. He next began to kiss her all over. He started at her forehead and then went to her cheeks, her nose, and finally her lips.</p><p>Not giving her a chance to respond, he moved to her neck and down to her small but firm breasts. As he kissed her boobs, he gently sucked the nipples, turning them hard as little erasers. </p><p>Tara now started to respond. She sighed pleasurably as he moved sensually down her body, kissing her tummy and stroking her sides with his hands.</p><p>When he got down to her vulva, it was already wet. He audibly sniffed it and said, ""Umm ..."" to let her know how desirable she was to him. Jim was pleased when she giggled delightedly in response. He moved on, however, to her thighs and to her knees. He was trying to keep her on the edge of fulfilling her desire until she cried out for it.</p><p>He massaged her feet and kissed her toes. He lifted one foot and licked it from end to end.</p><p>""Turn over, darling."" Jim said to her. Tara slowly turned onto her belly exposing her beautiful ass to him. He started up at her shoulders kissing and massaging as he moved down her length.</p><p>When he got to her ass, Jim parted her buttocks and licked the crack, lingering to rim her anus. This elicited a gasp from her. ""Oh!"" she uttered. He grabbed her butt cheeks in both hands and massaged them as he licked her asshole harder. </p><p>Tara was getting hotter. He rubbed the backs of her thighs and her calf muscles then stopped and waited for her to make the next move. It wasn't long in coming.</p><p>Tara got to her knees, turned around, and took off her mask. Jim was very pleased with what he saw. Tara was pretty with a freshness that was disarming; a real ""girl next door"" look. Her nose was lightly freckled and her cheeks full. She put her arms around his neck and passionately kissed him. She then dropped down to the bed on all fours and started sucking his hardening cock. She gave a good blow job as she licked the balls first, and then the shaft. She then took the head in her mouth and rolled her tongue around it. </p><p>Jim stroked her hair as she continued her cock sucking. Tara was good. He wanted to show this girl how hot he thought she was.</p><p>""Tara,"" he said to her, ""Lie down and open your legs.""</p><p>She stopped sucking and did as he asked. He took a condom from the nightstand and put it on his erection. Tara reached up for him as he guided his cock into her soft, warm, wet pussy.</p><p>""Oh, yesss ... that's good, that's good. Fuck me, please fuck me!"" she moaned. Inspired, Jim drove his rod into her twat hard and fast. Her body started to writhe in response to his long, deep, rapid strokes. He imagined that he could fuck the sadness out of her; he certainly gave it a good try. Her knees were bent and her thighs spread wide as he fucked the lovely young girl for all he was worth.</p><p>""Do you like it from behind, dear?"" Jim inquired.</p><p>""Yes,"" she said and turned over lifting her butt into the air and dropping her shoulders to the bed, her head turned to the right. He positioned myself at her entrance and plunged in.</p><p>""Uhn ... oh, God! Oh God!"" she said, over and over and as he drilled her sweet little box. Her puckered anus winked up at him as he fucked her. It glistened from his having rimmed her and from the pussy juices that had dripped down into her crack. The purple rosebud nestled between the twin hills of her ass cheeks looked gorgeous. How could anyone not want to fuck this girl? he thought to himself as he rammed his cock home repeatedly.</p><p>Tara cried out, ""I'm going to cum! I'm going to cum! Oh! Oh! Oh! Ah ... ahhhh!"" and spasmed as she climaxed.</p><p>Jim was getting close to cumming himself and told her so.</p><p>""Yeah, cum in me; cum in me!"" she cried. ""Oh God, please cum in me!"" He held her hips as he shot his load into the rubber. He kept pushing into her until he was spent.</p><p>He took out his cock and lay down next to her. She smiled at him and with tears of joy in her eyes said, ""Thank you so much!"" She wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him.</p><p>""I should thank you, Tara. You were incredible,"" he said. She smiled broadly at the compliment and asked if it were true.</p><p>""Of course it is,"" he assured her. ""Let me hold you, sweetheart."" She let him enfold her in his arms. She covered his hands with hers as they lay together.</p><p>She told Jim that her father brought her to these ""fuck-fests"" as his ""ticket"" into the group. ""Otherwise he couldn't get the underage pussy he wants so much."" He asked her when her father first began to be sexual with her. </p><p>""I was nine when he started feeling me up. I liked the attention and I was happy to go where he led. He started fingering me front and back, then jerking off on me. Next he taught me to jack him off onto my belly. From there it was on to blow jobs and he finally fucked me six days before my tenth birthday.""</p><p>""Had you fallen in love with him?"" he gently asked her.</p><p>She began again to sob. ""Yes ... I ... did."" More sobs. ""I ... know; ... it was ... stupid ... of me.""</p><p>""No, honey, it wasn't stupid. You were a little girl with her first love,"" he said as he caressed her. ""You weren't stupid; you were trusting."" As he hugged her and kissed her cheek, Jim thought, she is so vulnerable! It broke his heart to listen to her. Still, he thought it was important for her to talk about it so he encouraged her to tell him more.</p><p>""My mother was having an affair; a lesbian affair as it turned out. I thought he wanted me to replace her in his heart so I did everything he asked me to do. When my mother finally left, I literally did replace her in his bed.""</p><p>""Were you happy?"" he asked.</p><p>""Yes, I think so. It was confusing. He told me he loved me but he didn't want anyone to know about it and made me promise not to tell anyone. He warned me that I would be taken away from him if anyone found out."" Typical, he thought, though true. Gloria and he stressed that important point with Mandy and Amy.</p><p>""When we started coming to these orgies two years ago, he had already been losing interest in me. I could feel it. He kept denying it, but I was 15 by then and understood. He just wanted little girls not his little girl."" And she began to cry. He hugged her again.</p><p>She calmed herself. ""I'm sorry. You didn't come here to listen to a sob story.""</p><p>""No, no; I asked you to tell me,"" he said to her. And then, ""I'm glad you told me and I'm happy to be here with you."" He kissed her lips and she responded by opening her mouth. They French kissed for more than two minutes when he took her face in his hands and said, ""Tara, or whatever your name is, you are an adorable young woman. You're not a little girl and you don't have to be one for anyone else. Just tell him you're not coming anymore.""</p><p>""Do you think I should?"" she asked.</p><p>""If you don't want to, you shouldn't.""</p><p>""But I won't be able to see you anymore,"" she said.</p><p>""Oh!"" he said to her. ""Do you want to see me again?""</p><p>""Oh, God, yes! I feel so good with you!""</p><p>Jim thought that maybe it was because he had treated her like the woman that she was. Then he said, ""I'm glad you liked being with me but you don't need me, Tara. You can find a boy your own age. You can teach him to love you and respect you.""</p><p>""Do you think so?"" she said hopefully. She turned to him and said, shyly, ""My real name is Jackie.""</p><p>""Jackie. That's beautiful; better than Tara!"" That made her smile.</p><p>""Really? You like my name?""</p><p>""Yes, I certainly do,"" he concluded.</p><p>""You're so nice to me! Thank you!"" Jackie hugged Jim and kissed him. </p><p>""Would you let me fuck you again, Jackie,"" he asked.</p><p>""Oh, yes! I would love to,"" she said, her face softened and beaming.</p><p>""I don't want to be with anyone else tonight. Do you mind staying here with me?"" he asked her.</p><p>Her smile came from the heart as she said to him, ""I don't want to be with anyone else, either.""</p><p>He fucked Jackie twice more that night and ate her pussy until she came. They agreed to meet the next time. She would keep coming if she could see him. He promised that he would also, provided his daughters still wanted to attend. </p><p>""Oh, you have two girls, then?"" And he told her about his relationship to Amy and Mandy, how Gloria and he loved them ""both ways.""</p><p>""I think that's great. You'll still love your daughters after they're grown,"" which she said, of course, because she felt her father no longer loved her now that she was on the threshold of adulthood.</p><p>Jim told her that he expected they would find partners eventually. Gloria and he were teaching them about sex and were just less inhibited than most. He admitted that he lusted after them both, but that he would immediately stop that part of their relationship if that's what they wanted. He told Jackie that he expected them to drift away as they got older.</p><p>""That's so cool. I wish you were my dad,"" she said. He smiled at her and they cuddled some more.</p><p>When Jim and Jackie came out of the room when it was near time to leave, Mandy was sitting on a chair in the hallway just up from the door. She had just finished fucking in one of the rooms and was waiting for Jim and Amy to finish. She was putting on her toga when she turned to see Jim and Jackie.</p><p>Always observant, she watched her adoptive father and the shy, lonely girl that Mandy had noticed kiss tenderly. Jim put his hands underneath Jackie's toga lifting it to reveal her lovely tush. Mandy thought Jackie was very attractive. She had seen Jackie sitting by herself earlier in the evening. Her hair was pretty and her legs were lovely, too. Mandy felt a stirring inside as she gazed at Jim's lover.</p><p>""Daddy,"" Mandy said on the way home, ""who was that girl you were with?""</p><p>""Do you mean Tara, the older girl with the short brown hair?"" Jim answered.</p><p>""Yeah; her. She's really pretty. She looked like a lonely person. It made me a little sad to see her sitting by herself. I'm glad you were with her. Did you make her feel better? She looked happy when she kissed you good-bye.""</p><p>Jim was no longer surprised at how observant Mandy was. The little girl was a deep thinker and careful observer of the world around her.</p><p>""Yes, Mandy,"" he said, ""she was happier. She thought she was ugly and that no one wanted her.""</p><p>""What!?"" ""Oh, no!"" Mandy and Amy said at the same time.</p><p>""She's cute!"" Amy said.</p><p>""Yes, Daddy, she's a lovely girl. I'm glad you made her feel better,"" Mandy added. ""When we see her again I'm going to tell her so.""</p><p>""That's very sweet of you, Mandy. I'm sure she'll appreciate it. By the way, her real name is Jackie,"" Jim said.</p><p>""Jackie ... I like that name,"" Mandy said thoughtfully. ""It's as beautiful as she is.""</p><p>Jim and Amy looked at Mandy with some surprise. This was more than she usually said to them about such things. Could Mandy be interested in Jackie? they both thought but didn't say.</p><p>Jim saw a lot of Jackie over the next year. When she turned 18, she left her father's house and went to attend school in New York City. In the time between, they fucked regularly and also became friends. Jim invited her over to their house and introduced her to Gloria, Mandy, and Amy. They all took to her quickly and gently introduced her to lesbian love.</p><p>At first shy, Jackie really loosened up and started to enjoy the tenderness of a woman. She became particularly attached to Mandy, but that's another story for later. She shortly became a university student now and showed every sign of being truly happy, which is what Jim and Gloria wanted for their girls.</p><p>Jim was sorry that he didn't get to see Mandy and Amy performing with the men at the daddy-daughter orgy. He resolved for the next time to get to see them if they chose to fuck in the public area. (He didn't ask them as he felt they should be free to do what they wanted wherever they wanted.) Jim was, of course, looking forward to sex with Jackie at their next meeting. </p><p>Mandy made up her mind to look for Jackie the next time and, if she felt brave, perhaps ask her if they could have sex together in one of the rooms.</p><p>This was unusual for Mandy as she didn't often assert herself for herself. She had done so with Jim but that was because her purpose in seducing him was to get him to adopt her. She and her mother planned it because her mom felt that would be best for her daughter. Gloria wanted Mandy to escape the poverty in which they were trapped. They were surprised when Jim divorced his wife to marry Gloria as well as adopt Mandy. At heart, she was genuinely shy and did not often ask for things for herself. Although Jim was clearly well off, Mandy never asked him to buy her jewelry, clothes, or music CDs - the things pre-teen girls generally seemed to want. Mandy, however, found herself attracted to Jackie and wanted her in a way she had not wanted anything else before.</p>"
496,"Mandy & Amy, Part 10",Arachnophile,arachnophile52@gmail.com,"['M', 'Ff', 'g', 'cons', 'lolita', 'les', 'pedo', 'rom']","After enjoying 17 year old Jackie at the orgy, Jim invites her home for an introduction to lesbian love from wife Gloria, 11 year old Mandy, and 12 year old Amy",2013-03-14T00:00:00,"This is a work of fiction with characters based on a story published anonymously on a now defunct Web site. The published work is that of the present author, who holds the copyright. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. This work features inter-generational sexual activity with participants under the age of 18. It is a fantasy. The author does not condone sex with children.","<p>""Daddy, do you love Jackie?"" Amy asked.</p><p>""Well, yes, honey. I guess I do,"" Jim replied. He added, ""Not more than Gloria but a lot.""</p><p>She appeared thoughtful. ""You said she's never been with a girl before.""</p><p>""That's right, darling. She said she hadn't done anything with girls but that she wanted to. Are you looking forward to making love with her?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy, I am. Mandy and I talked about her last night. Mandy wanted to speak to her, if you remember, but she didn't get the chance.""</p><p>""Yes, that's right. She was busy being a target girl and then she immediately met me in the room."" Jim started getting hard thinking about Jackie being gang banged.</p><p>Amy gestured to her father that she wanted to whisper in his ear. He bent down to listen as she said, ""From what she told me, I think Mandy has a big crush on Jackie!""</p><p>""Really?"" he said to her.</p><p>""Oh! Here she comes! Shh! Please don't tell Mandy I told you!""</p><p>Amy resumed their conversation. </p><p>""She has a nice body. Daddy, I want to be a target girl some time,"" Amy said.</p><p>""Me, too, Daddy."" Mandy, walking into the living room, joined the conversation. ""Can I be a target girl, too!""</p><p>""Well, the next time we go there, we can ask Tanya if you two can volunteer.""</p><p>""Oh, yay!"" Amy said hopping up and down and hugging Mandy.</p><p>""Jim, what time is your little girl friend coming?"" Gloria said as she walked into the living room. She was wearing thrashed jeans and a low-cut light blue blouse that showed off her tits to good effect. ""You said she hasn't been fucked by a woman yet. Is that right?""</p><p>""Yeah, that's what she told me.""</p><p>""We'll take care of that, won't we girls?"" Gloria said as she hugged Amy and Mandy.</p><p>""Yes,"" said Mandy. ""I want to make her happy. Daddy said she was very sad when he met her.""</p><p>Gloria kissed the top of her daughter's head. ""That's sweet of you, dear. After having seen you with grown women, I'm sure that you will make her very happy.""</p><p>They all laughed and then the doorbell rang.</p><p>Amy stage whispered, ""She's here! Daddy, open the door.""</p><p>Gloria and Jim went to the door as the girls stood behind them peering from around their backs.</p><p>Gloria opened the door. Jackie was standing there looking a little uncertain. </p><p>""Hello, I'm Jackie,"" she said and blushed. Gloria moved to put her at ease. </p><p>""Hi, Jackie. I'm Gloria. It's nice to meet you. Please come in."" Gloria hugged her and kissed her cheek. ""Let me take your jacket.""</p><p>""Nice to meet you, Gloria,"" Jackie said, a little shyly. ""Thanks for having me over.""</p><p>Gloria looked Jackie up and down. ""Oh, honey, believe me when I say the pleasure is all ours,"" which pleased Jackie but made her blush further.</p><p>""Hello, Jackie,"" Jim said to her. </p><p>She turned to see him and gave him a big smile. ""Hello, Jim,"" she said warmly.</p><p>Jim hugged her and kissed her lips. ""Let me introduce you to the girls."" </p><p>""This is Mandy,"" he said as he put his hand on Mandy's shoulder. Mandy stepped forward to greet Jackie.</p><p>""How do you do? I'm pleased to meet you,"" Mandy said as she shook Jackie's hand and smiled at her. Mandy's heart started beating faster and her face felt flushed.</p><p>Jackie smiled back and looked pleased and perhaps a little surprised that people she didn't know were so happy to see her. ""Hello, Mandy. I'm glad to meet you, too.""</p><p>Mandy then stepped forward and kissed Jackie's cheek. That was quite unusual for her and surprised everyone. Jim thought immediately that what Amy had told him in confidence seemed to be correct.</p><p>""And this is Amy,"" he said to Jackie.</p><p>Amy stepped forward, smiled, and shook Jackie's hand. ""How do you do? It's nice to meet you.""</p><p>""It's nice to meet you, Amy."" Turning to me and Gloria she said, ""Your daughters are so lovely and so well-mannered!""</p><p>""Well,"" said Gloria, ""they're good girls ..."" and then playfully, ""... but don't tell them that I said that!"" which made Mandy and Amy laugh.</p><p>Gloria then invited Jackie to sit. ""Why don't we all go into the living room where we can be more comfortable?"" Gloria got something to drink for everyone and they settled in to get acquainted.</p><p>Jackie sat down on the sofa next to Gloria. Jim sat in an armchair while Mandy and Amy sat on cushions on the floor near the fireplace.</p><p>""So, Jackie,"" Gloria said, ""Jim tells me you've never been with a girl before. Is that true?""</p><p>Jackie blushed a little as she said, ""Yes it is true. I've wanted to but it just never happened. Jim said you, Mandy, and Amy have a lot of experience with women ..."" She looked around in succession at the three of them. </p><p>""Yeah,"" said Mandy, ""we do it with each other, too. I first ate my Mom's pussy when I was nine.""</p><p>""Mandy's my favorite pussy licker,"" said Amy giggling. That started Mandy giggling along with her.</p><p>""I taught the girls that sex is beautiful and nothing to be ashamed of. We keep our activities quiet, though, for obvious reasons,"" Gloria said.</p><p>""Oh, I understand. Jim probably told you that I've been fucking my father since I was 9. I'm good at keeping sex a secret, though I wish I didn't have to.""</p><p>She turned to Amy and Mandy. ""You guys are lucky to have Jim and Gloria as your parents. You can be open with each other about sex.""</p><p>""And with you!"" said Amy. ""We can talk about it with you. We watched you getting fucked by all those men at the orgy. Did you like that?""</p><p>""Well, it was ..."" </p><p>""We were surprised to hear you were never with a girl. We think you're really pretty,"" Mandy said. ""Don't we Amy?""</p><p>""Yeah, we do."" Amy nodded. ""We'd love to lick your pussy."" This set the two of them to giggling.</p><p>Amy stopped and looked over at Gloria.</p><p>""Is that impolite to say?"" Amy looked slightly anxious.</p><p>""That all depends on Jackie,"" Gloria answered. ""Are they embarrassing you or making you uncomfortable?""</p><p>Jackie replied, ""Oh, no! I'm flattered, especially because you two are so cute ..."" </p><p>Amy stood up and politely said, ""Thank you for saying that. You're very kind.""</p><p>Mandy stood next to her and taking off her T-shirt said to Jackie, ""Would you like to see us naked?""</p><p>Jackie gulped and blushed a little, and then said, ""Uh ... sure. I'd love to see you!""</p><p>Mandy and Amy doffed their clothes in seconds. </p><p>Gloria said to them, ""Go ahead girls, show Jackie what you do when you're together.""</p><p>The two little 'tweens faced each other, embraced, and started French kissing. Amy reached down and grabbed Mandy's ass with both hands. Mandy likewise started to spread Amy's ass cheeks, exposing her pink asshole to Jackie. She broke away from her kiss with Amy to look directly into Jackie's eyes as Mandy pressed her middle finger onto her sister's anus. Mandy dropped to her knees and from behind Amy held her older sister's little buttocks apart as she licked the tiny rosebud nestled between. Jackie later said to Jim that seeing Mandy do that hit her like a jolt of electricity. </p><p>After a very hot minute of receiving anilingus from her little sister, Amy turned and bending down whispered in Mandy's ear. Both girls then lay down on the carpet and assumed the tribadism position. Mandy was on her side as Amy scissored her legs so that their hairless pre-adolescent genitals met. They began to vigorously rub against each other becoming more and excited. As if on cue, both girls dropped their heads back and started to moan with pleasure.</p><p>Gloria stood up and started taking off her clothes. Jackie watched, transfixed, as Gloria fondled her large breasts and slipped a finger into her wet twat. In response, Jackie placed her hand between her legs and caressed herself. It was then that Gloria stood in front of her and offered her wet middle finger for Jackie to smell. </p><p>Jackie inhaled the musky scent of Gloria from her gooey finger. Looking down at her, Gloria said, ""Suck my finger, sweetie."" Jackie was blushing furiously now. She bent her head and took Gloria's finger down her throat tasting the woman's moisture. Jackie then knelt before Gloria placing her head on her abdomen and encircling her with her arms and pressing her close. Gloria reached down and tenderly stroked Jackie's hair. Seeing this, Jim thought then that Jackie needed a mom more than anything else in the world.</p><p>""Take your clothes off, Jackie dear,"" Gloria said. ""It's time for you to learn about women loving women."" </p><p>Mandy and Amy were cumming together on the floor. They thrashed about as they climaxed, leaving their little pussies wet and reddened.</p><p>""Wow! Amy, that was awesome!"" Mandy said to her blonde lover as she sat up. </p><p>Amy giggled and replied, ""Yeah, that was great. Oh, look at your mom and Jackie!""</p><p>Jackie was seated on the sofa with her legs spread and her feet up as Gloria performed cunnilingus on Jim's teenaged lover's trimmed snatch. They looked so hot together! </p><p>""That feels so good, Gloria!"" Jackie's eyes were closed as she let the ecstasy of lesbian love wash over her. Jackie fondled her boobs as Gloria sucked on the girl's clitoris. </p><p>Amy and Mandy were sitting cross legged and nude on the floor intently watching their mother and Jackie perform sexually. </p><p>Gloria stood up and taking Jackie's hand, led her to the carpet. She invited Jackie to 69 her. Jackie tentatively mounted Gloria and placed her now wet pussy and her asshole in Gloria's face. Jackie then buried her face in Gloria's luxuriant, fragrant pussy. Unlike the slimmer teenager, Gloria had heavy but firm thighs, a slight belly, and thick cunt lips dripping with desire. </p><p>""Lick my cunt, Jackie,"" she said to the lovely young girl. To her daughters she said, ""Amy, Mandy ... show Jackie what to do.""</p><p>""You bet, Mom!"" Mandy cried and she and Amy got on either side of Jackie's face. </p><p>""Jackie,"" Amy said. ""Don't be afraid to pull the lips apart to lick the insides of the labia.""</p><p>""That's my favorite part of Amy's pussy,"" Mandy added, giggling.</p><p>""Yeah, I love it when she licks me like that,"" Amy said. And to Jackie she said, ""Go ahead; try it.""</p><p>Taking instruction from the little under-aged minx, Jackie dutifully used her fingers to spread Gloria's labia apart. Filled with desire, she licked up and down the woman's vaginal lips, taking in the sweet taste and smelling the pungent scent of hot pussy.</p><p>Gloria, meanwhile, had stuck a wet finger into Jackie's asshole and was finger fucking the sweet teen's anus while pressing her tongue on the girl's clit. Jackie was making the occasional gasping sound as she alternated between eating Gloria and concentrating on receiving the pleasure the woman was doling out to the teenaged lesbian virgin. </p><p>""You're doing really well, Jackie,"" Mandy said encouragingly to the girl. ""Doesn't my mom's pussy taste and feel great? I love eating her out.""</p><p>""Personally, I like the way it smells best,"" Amy said as if she were commenting on her favorite ice cream. ""And I really like the way girls look.""</p><p>Amy turned to Gloria and asked, ""Can Mandy and I eat her front and back now?""</p><p>""Sure, honey. Your Dad can finish me. Jackie, stand up and put one foot on the sofa.""</p><p>Lifting herself off Gloria, Jackie was somewhat in a daze. Her senses were overloaded with pussy taste, smell, sight, and feel. She was suffused in an atmosphere of intense female sexuality and it was making her woozy. She unsteadily took up the position Gloria suggested. Mandy got on her knees in front of Jackie while Amy approached her from the back. </p><p>Mandy covered Jackie's clit with her mouth and started sucking it while holding onto Jackie's thighs. Mandy looked up at Jackie and smiled with her eyes. Jackie smiled back at the little girl sucking so tenderly on her pussy.</p><p>Amy parted Jackie's buttocks and pressed her face into the space between. She drove her tongue into Jackie's already moist anus, licking around the rim. Amy felt Jackie's puckered anal flesh and her firm but soft butt cheeks pressing against both sides of her pretty face.</p><p>Jackie told Jim later that she couldn't believe the sensations she was feeling. Both her cunt and her asshole were being serviced by two adorable little girls. She was also overwhelmed by the proficiency of these two young lesbians in the art of oral sex. ""They were just ... amazing!"" she said to him.</p><p>Gloria, in the meantime, got on her hands and knees on the floor and beckoned to her husband.</p><p>""Jim, stuff my pussy hole with that big cock. I need to get it filled with cum for Jackie.""</p><p>Jackie was going to be offered Gloria's cream filled pussy! Jim thought, this is going to be intense! He knelt behind his wife and inserted his cock. Her gorgeous love tunnel was hot and wet. He pumped her immediately without ceremony or hesitation. </p><p>""Fwump! Fwump! Fwump!"" was the sound as his belly slapped against Gloria's ass and cunt. His rod was jamming her hard. </p><p>He looked over at Jackie being eaten out vaginally and anally by their two precocious little daughters. The girls were good at lesbian love. He supposed at least some of their skill and enthusiasm came from the love they had for each other. The rest of it came from Gloria's tutelage. Jim's wife certainly had the carnal arts down pat!</p><p>""Oh, my God!"" Jackie cried. ""I'm going to cum standing up!""</p><p>The girls intensified their lovemaking. They licked the lovely young woman faster and harder. Amy gripped Jackie's butt cheeks firmly as she sought to drive her tongue into the older girl's rectum. Mandy simultaneously fingered Jackie's cunt while sucking on her clit. Jackie was understandably having a hard time keeping her balance!</p><p>""Ahhh ... ahhh ... ahhhhhhhhh!!!"" Jackie was taken over the edge and was spasming as Amy and Mandy held her upright. Unable to stand it any longer, Jackie broke away from the two little girls and dropped to her elbows and knees, her body still twitching in orgasm.</p><p>Amy leaned over and whispered into Mandy's ear, ""Awesome job, Mandy!""</p><p>""You, too, Amy!"" Mandy said and kissed her sister's cheek.</p><p>With so much intense sex going on, Jim started to cum hard into Gloria's fur pie. His balls emptied into her sweet cunt, filling it with as much cream as he could shoot. He gripped her hips as the last waves of pleasure coursed through him.</p><p>He looked at Jackie and saw her in the final throes of her own orgasm, whimpering and sobbing.</p><p>Mandy leaned down to her face to face and, puzzled by her reaction, said with some concern, ""Jackie, are you all right? Was that okay?""</p><p>Amy stroked Jackie's hair and said softly to her, ""Are you upset, Jackie? Did we do the wrong thing?"" As with Mandy, she was unable to gauge the older girl's response as this was both Jackie's first time and their first time with her. </p><p>Jackie turned her tearful face to Amy and said, ""No, Amy, dear, that was wonderful!"" </p><p>She turned on her side to touch Mandy's face and said, ""Mandy, you're an angel!"" Jackie curled into the fetal position and started to weep quietly as she released what must have been a great deal of repressed emotion. Both girls kissed her all over and hugged her. Observing this, Jim and Gloria felt proud of the way their girls responded to Jackie with such tenderness and caring.</p><p>""You're so beautiful, Jackie!"" Mandy whispered as she kissed the girl's forehead, nose, and cheeks. </p><p>Amy, while kissing the back of Jackie's neck, said, ""I'd love for you to spend a night with us!""</p><p>They gently turned the softly sobbing Jackie over onto her back. Amy kissed her lips. Jackie responded by holding Amy's face in her hands and French kissing her deeply. </p><p>Mandy, meanwhile, was working her way up and down Jackie's lovely nude body, covering her with kisses and caresses. Jackie briefly broke from Amy's kisses to say, ""Mandy, that feels so good!"" Mandy smiled over at her.</p><p>After a few minutes of submitting to Amy's and Mandy's ministrations, Jackie wiped her eyes and sat up. The girls looked expectantly to Gloria</p><p>Gloria said to Jackie, ""Would you like to eat Jim's cream from my freshly-fucked pussy?""</p><p>""Oh, God, would I?!"" Jackie cried.</p><p>Gloria sat on the sofa with her legs lifted up and spread wide to give Jackie maximum access to her cunt. Jackie knelt before Gloria and tentatively began to lick the cream-pied beaver. Jackie gently parted the lips of Gloria's sex and watched the white cum start to drip out. She then hurriedly stuck her face between Gloria's legs to catch the semen before it spilled out onto the fabric. </p><p>The sounds of Jackie's lapping filled the room as Jim and the girls watched intently. Jackie was pleasuring Gloria and cleaning her up at the same time. She paused briefly to wipe the cum, Gloria's pussy juices, and her own saliva from her face and then bent again to her task. </p><p>""Wow!"" Mandy said as she leaned in against her sister as they sat on the floor to watch Jackie tongue swab her mother's cunt. </p><p>""She's good,"" Amy said while giving her sister a hug.</p><p>""You're taking me there, honey,"" Gloria said as she ran her fingers through Jackie's short hair. ""You're doing great for your first time.""</p><p>""I think you're a natural!"" Jim said to Jackie. She paused briefly to smile at him. </p><p>""A little faster, Jackie ... that's it ... that's it ... oh, fuck! Oh, fuck!"" Gloria gasped as Jackie brought her off. </p><p>""Ahh ... ahh ... ahhhhh!"" Gloria writhed on the sofa in one of the strongest orgasms Jim had ever seen her have.</p><p>""Jackie,"" Jim said to her, ""that was really good.""</p><p>She blushed. ""Thanks, Jim."" She turned to Amy and Mandy, saying, ""Okay, Amy and Mandy, it's your turn! Sit up here."" She patted the sofa next to the recovering Gloria.</p><p>The girls giggled as they scrambled to sit on the sofa with their legs up and their immature, smooth, wet pussies exposed. </p><p>Jackie first positioned her face between Mandy's legs and began to lap at the little brunette's soft, moist cunt. </p><p>""That feels good, Jackie,"" Mandy said as she closely watched the older girl perform cunnilingus on her little twat.</p><p>""You're so cool, Jackie,"" Amy said, wide eyed.</p><p>Jackie inserted a finger into Mandy's cunt and started to rub the eleven year old's G-spot as she simultaneously flicked her tongue over the girl's clit. Mandy started bucking her hips onto Jackie's hand and moaning.</p><p>""Oooh ... ahhh ... ohhh!"" Mandy cummed with Jackie's finger inside her.</p><p>Jim was impressed with Jackie's technique, especially for a beginner. She brought little Mandy off expertly.</p><p>As Mandy came down off her climax, Jackie leaned forward and tenderly kissed the little child and smiled lovingly at her. Mandy hugged her and kissed her neck. She then sat back to watch Jackie do Amy. Jim and Gloria both noticed that Mandy watched Jackie very intently.</p><p>Amy spread her legs in anticipation of Jackie's oral performance. Jackie, however, surprised Amy by lifting her little butt and tipping her back slightly giving Jackie access to Amy's pink asshole. </p><p>Intent on reciprocating for the rim job Amy had given her earlier, Jackie stuck her tongue into Jim's little daughter's anus and pressed into her sphincter. She gently pulled the little blonde's ass cheeks apart and licked her hard and fast at the first girl's anus that Jackie had ever eaten. </p><p>""Wooo! Oh! Oh!"" she squealed. Though taken by surprise, Amy was thoroughly delighted by the girl's technique. </p><p>Jackie then thrust her middle finger deep into Amy's rectum and pumped it. She was ass fucking the little blonde! </p><p> ""That is so hot!"" Mandy said.</p><p>""That's amazing,"" said Gloria. ""Are you sure this is your first time with girls?""</p><p>Jackie blushed, smiled, and shoved her thumb into Amy's wet quim and started shaking and lifting the little girl to orgasm. Amy came quickly.</p><p>""Oh, Jackie! Jackie, I'm gonna cum!"" Amy started to spasm while Jackie worked her little cunt over. Amy's back was arched and her eyes closed as she came.</p><p>Jackie gently eased her thumb and finger out of Amy as the little girl recovered from her orgasm. She softly, almost reverently, kissed Amy's wet pussy. Jackie gently stroked Amy's cheek and said, ""You sweet little girl!"" </p><p>As Jackie stood up, Mandy came up from behind and hugged her. </p><p>""I love you, Jackie!"" she said as she pressed herself against the seventeen year old. </p><p>Jackie turned and held Mandy close.</p><p>""Thank you, sweetheart. I love all of you, too."" She kissed the top of the smaller girl's head. Mandy took Jackie's hand and sucked the forefinger that Jackie had pushed into her sister's asshole and sucked the thumb that had been shoved into the little blonde girl's pussy.</p><p>Amy joined Mandy in embracing Jackie. They looked so sweet together, Jim thought. Gloria took her husband's hand. </p><p>""It was such a good idea to bring her to meet us, Jim,"" she whispered. ""She's terrific. I can see why you fell in love with her.""</p><p>Jim kissed his wife's cheek and gently squeezed her tit.</p><p>""I was sure you guys would take to her,"" he said. ""She's really sweet.""</p><p>Jackie came over to Gloria and knelt in front of her.</p><p>""Gloria, thanks for letting me make love to you, your husband, and your daughters. You are all so nice to me!"" </p><p>Gloria had the young girl sit on her lap. She stroked Jackie's hair and kissed her tits.</p><p>""Honey, you fit right in. You're welcome here anytime."" This made Jackie cry.</p><p>Gloria took the girl in her arms and kissed her hair. Jackie had been brought up without a mother. Lacking a mother's guidance and love had left her uncertain and afraid. Gloria understood that and knew that Jackie needed affection and care. Gloria was a perfect mother figure: curvy, big breasts and a generous loving spirit underneath her sometimes hard exterior. It was easy to see how Jackie would respond to Gloria. With the passionate and intense sex, Jackie's emotional defenses deserted her releasing a torrent of pent up sadness and loneliness.</p><p>""We all love you, Jackie,"" Gloria said as she rocked the girl in her arms. She stroked Jackie's short hair and kissed her forehead. ""We're so happy that you're here with us.""</p><p>Jackie then French kissed Gloria for a full minute. She broke from the kiss and said,</p><p>""Now, I want to ask you a favor. Would you let Jim fuck me? Right now?""</p><p>""Of course, dear. Let me get him up for you."" Gloria bent over and took Jim's cock in her mouth. He was hard in no time.</p><p>Jackie positioned herself on the carpeted floor. She started to rub her pussy. Amy said, ""Let me help,"" and quickly went down on Jackie to prepare her for fucking. She lapped at the older girl's pussy as Mandy sucked Jackie's tits. Mandy thoughtfully got Jackie a pillow for her head. </p><p>""Thanks, Mandy,"" Jackie said as she pulled the little girl close for a deep kiss as Amy ate her pussy.</p><p>Jim stood up and asked, ""Are you ready, Jackie?""</p><p>She looked lovingly up at him. ""Yes, Jim. I'm ready for you.""</p><p>He knelt between her legs and pushed the cockhead into her soft, wet pussy. Amy very sweetly held Jackie's pussy lips open for him. He drove right to the hilt as Jackie grunted.</p><p>""Fuck me hard, Jim. Ram me!""</p><p>He started screwing the seventeen year old hard and fast. Her tight pussy assured him of a quick orgasm. Jackie's breath was coming in short pants. She was also close to the edge. </p><p>""Oh, God, yes! I'm there! I'm there!"" Jackie's tight pussy clenched as her hips thrust forward to meet his strokes. Jim fell down onto her and clutched her tightly as he rapidly rammed his erection in and out of her. They came beautifully together for the first time. Jackie wrapped her legs around his back.</p><p>Jim withdrew his cock from Jackie's pussy. They lay together on the floor. He gestured for Gloria to join them, which she did, lying on the side of Jackie. Mandy cuddled with her mother while Amy lay next to her father. Jackie spoke first.</p><p>""You're such a beautiful and loving family. Thanks for taking me in. I've never felt so much love in such a relaxed atmosphere. With my father it was all about playing mind games and ownership.""</p><p>Jim said to her, ""But you don't have to play those games any more. You're going to be free soon."" He ran his hand across her belly, softly stroking it, soothing her he hoped.</p><p>""You did really well, Jackie,"" said Gloria, ""because you're not like that at all from what Jim said. You fit in really well with us, like I said. That says a lot about your character.""</p><p>Jackie blushed again and tears came to her eyes. She took Gloria's hand and kissed it.</p><p>""You're so nice, Gloria. Jim, Mandy, and Amy are lucky to have you."" Then she said, ""Please forgive me for being so emotional. I can't seem to control it.""</p><p>Gloria then took Jackie in her arms in a motherly way once again. She smoothed the girl's hair and rocked her tenderly.</p><p>""Jackie ... Jackie ... I think you just need to be loved; that's all. Let it all out honey; there's no need to feel shy. Why, you're part of the family now."" </p><p>Jackie wept quietly and steadily for a full half hour while they all took turns holding her and caressing her. They spoke sweetly to her, reassuring her that she was all right and that everything would turn out fine for her. They all fell in love with her that day and she with them. It was quite an emotional experience for all of them but especially for Mandy, as they all learned later.</p><p>After Jackie had calmed, Amy said, ""Jackie, why don't you live here with us. You can have my bed and I'll sleep with Mandy. You'd be our big sister!""</p><p>Mandy said, ""Yeah. That would be great! Can she Mommy? Daddy?""</p><p>Jackie, Gloria, and Jim laughed.</p><p>""It's not that simple, girls,"" he said. ""Jackie has to go away to school in the fall and she has a mommy in New York. She's going to be with her. Jackie's almost an adult.""</p><p>""Oh ..."" said Amy. They both looked disappointed.</p><p>""Well, Jackie,"" Jim said, ""it seems you've developed quite the fan club. Our daughters seem very taken with you.""</p><p>""They're just the sweetest girls. I wish I could share a room with them. I'd like to take them to college with me!"" Jackie smiled warmly at the girls, which made them very happy as they really liked Jackie. </p><p>""Can she stay over tonight at least?"" Mandy asked.</p><p>""Well, that's up to Jackie. She's welcome to stay with us but I don't think she planned on doing that,"" said Gloria.</p><p>""Oh, Jackie ... can you stay? Please! Please!"" Mandy said with Amy joining the chorus.</p><p>""Well, if you really want me to ... I could just call my father and tell him I'm staying. Do you have an extra toothbrush?""</p><p>""Oh, boy!"" Mandy cried.</p><p>""Yay!"" said Amy.</p><p>""Are you sure it's okay, Jackie? Don't let the girls sway you if you shouldn't,"" Jim said to her.</p><p>""No, Jim,"" she said, ""it's all right. I can do what I want. My father knows that now. The power has shifted, sort of, to me. I have him over a barrel because I was a minor when he started molesting and raping me. Even though I loved him, still love him, I won't let him boss me around anymore. Thanks to you, I know who I am.""</p><p>""Wow!"" said Amy.</p><p>Despite the emotional release, or perhaps because of it, Jackie was so confident now, so self-possessed. She was not at all like the shy, unhappy girl that Jim had first met.</p><p>Mandy looked thoughtful. She reached over and stroked Jackie's hair. Jackie took Mandy's fingers in her hand, kissed them, and gave them a squeeze. She then leaned forward and tenderly kissed the pretty little brunette. Everyone noticed that something special had passed between Mandy and Jackie at that moment. </p><p>After dinner, they all visited for a while, watched a movie, and retired for the evening. Jackie was to sleep in Mandy's bed while Mandy doubled up with Amy, which is what they did most nights anyway. </p><p>When Jim went to check on them early the next morning, however, Jackie and Mandy were sleeping nude in Mandy's bed close together with Mandy spooned into the older girl and Jackie caressing Mandy from behind. Amy was sleeping naked in her bed, alone. Amy later told Jim that she and Mandy had made love to Jackie. She, in turn, kissed and caressed them until they were ready to fall asleep. Amy wanted more room and returned to her bed. Mandy elected to stay with Jackie. After what Jim had seen earlier that evening, he wasn't surprised.</p><p>When Jackie left late that Sunday morning, she thanked them all for opening her up to lesbian love. She hoped that she could visit them from time to time. They told her to stay in touch with them and that they would be glad to see her anytime. Jim noticed that Mandy held on to her and seemed very reluctant let her go. When Jackie left in a taxi, Mandy was close to tears, which was, again, something unusual for her. Gloria told her husband that she thought Jackie recognized what Mandy was feeling and was affected by it. Gloria and Jim certainly were.</p><p>Naturally introverted, Mandy didn't often show emotion. Jim wondered if maybe she had also been punished by her father when she was little for being honest and felt safer just covering everything up. Amy was not that way. Outgoing, she was comfortable letting her dad and step-mom know how she felt about things. Jim was worried, however, about Mandy.</p><p>
A few days later, when Amy was with her mother, he asked Mandy to go to the grocery store with him. He wanted to ask her what she was feeling about Jackie and about her new life in general. It had been more than a year since Jim had married Gloria and legally adopted Mandy. </p><p>""So, sweetheart did you like meeting Jackie?"" he asked as they drove home from the supermarket.</p><p>""Yes, Daddy. She's really nice.""</p><p>""Did you think she was pretty?""</p><p>""Yes, I did! I think Jackie is so lovely. She likes me, I think."" This was more open than Mandy usually was with him about such things. This made Jim open his heart to her.</p><p>""Honey, what are you feeling right now? I ask because I love you very much and I worry that you keep things hidden that might be better for you if we discussed them. I hoped you could be open with me, that you could trust me."" </p><p>He had his fingers crossed now. It was more than he had planned to say. He then hastened to assure her that he didn't mean to pressure her.</p><p>""But talk to me only if you want to. If you don't want to say anything, that's okay, dear."" </p><p>Mandy was silent for a while. She was a deep thinker. Jim suspected that there was a lot going on behind those pretty green eyes that she didn't readily reveal.</p><p>Finally she said, ""I love you, Daddy, both ways. I love Amy a lot. I'm glad she's my sister.""</p><p>She was quiet again. Jim didn't rush her. A little later, she started to speak again.</p><p>""I like having sex with both guys and girls. I liked sex with Jackie especially."" She turned to look at him. ""Daddy,"" she said, ""I'm in love with Jackie.""</p><p>""Oh,"" he said. ""Did you tell anyone else about this? Did you tell Amy? Did you tell Jackie?""</p><p>She nodded her head. ""I told Jackie after Amy fell asleep.""</p><p>""What did Jackie say?""</p><p>""She said she loved me, too. But I said that I really loved her and wanted to be her girlfriend and to live with her. I knew I was too young, though. I told her I knew that.""</p><p>""Wow! What did she say?"" Poor Mandy! he thought; did she now have a broken heart?</p><p>""She told me that I still had junior high and high school to go through and that I'd probably find someone else to love during that time and that I'd forget about her. I told her that I would never forget about her.""</p><p>""Mandy ... darling ..."" he felt sad for his little adopted daughter.</p><p>""That's okay, Daddy. I understand. She thinks I'm too young to know about these things. I don't think I am. I've had lots of sex with both men and women. I've seen how they act and I know what they feel.""</p><p>Jim was astonished! Mandy had matured more than Gloria and he had thought. She really had become like a woman even though she still had not had her first menstrual period! Amy, though intelligent and perceptive, was still a girl; that was clear to her parents. Mandy, though, was older than she seemed. That had been true when Jim first met her, a poor girl dressed in rags and wearing flip-flops instead of shoes. Only ten years old, he thought she was at least twelve. She continued to talk about Jackie.</p><p>""Jackie is kind, too. She was really nice to me and Amy. She was badly hurt; I could tell by how she was with us and what she said about her father. And what you said about her. I want to make her feel better and show her how much I love her.""</p><p>""Oh, Mandy ... I ..."" Jim was at a loss as to how to advise this woman trapped in a child's body. </p><p>Mandy was quiet all the rest of the way home.</p><p>Gloria was still out. Mandy helped Jim put the groceries away. Afterward, he asked her to sit on his lap in the recliner in the living room. He wanted her to tell him more about Jackie.</p><p>""Mandy, I think you should write to Jackie. Do you have her address?""</p><p>""Yes, she gave me her address in New York. I was afraid she might not give it to me. When she did, I thought that meant she wanted to hear from me, I mean, really wanted me to write to her. Do you think she does, Daddy?""</p><p>""Yes, I definitely do. I think she loves you, Mandy. I saw how she looked at you and how she touched you."" Jackie could not fail to see how special Mandy was, how unexpectedly mature she was. ""How she loves you, I'm not sure. It might be that she loves you like a sister. Jackie is an only child, as you were before Amy.""</p><p>Of course, he said to himself; I should have thought of it sooner. These three only children were naturally drawn to each other. They shared so much, had so much in common. There was the fact of their precocious sexuality. That one big thing tended to obscure the loneliness each must have felt growing up. Amy less because Jim and her mother loved her and gave her a lot of attention from the day she was born. </p><p>Mandy's life, however, had been impoverished materially and emotionally before Jim married her mother, Gloria. Jackie hadn't had a mother from the time she was nine. The only person she could rely upon was her incestuous father for the last nine years. (Jim was surprised she wasn't in therapy.) She and Mandy had a lot more in common with each other than either did with Amy. </p><p>""I think you two should continue to communicate. If Jackie wants you to visit, you certainly have my permission to do so. If you want me to take you to New York to visit her, I'll be glad to take you.""</p><p>She leaned her head against his shoulder. ""Thanks, Daddy."" She snuggled closer. She was a little girl again now.</p><p>""Do you still love Amy ... I mean ... you know ... in the other way?""</p><p>""Oh, yes, Daddy. I love Amy a lot; both ways. She turns me on and I think I turn her on, too."" Half embarrassed by that statement, Mandy giggled.</p><p>That certainly seemed to be true, he thought; they really went after each other in bed. </p><p>""Has Amy said anything about you and Jackie?"" </p><p>""Not yet. Nothing's changed between me and Amy. It's just that I've fallen in love with Jackie. Daddy, I really want to be with her.""</p><p>Mandy looked up at Jim with a very serious look. She constantly surprised him in that she seemed to almost never act her age. She always seemed older. For that reason his heart went out to her. It was as if in some ways and at some times she seemed to have skipped childhood altogether.</p>"
497,"Mandy & Amy, Part 11",Arachnophile,arachnophile52@gmail.com,"['MFg', 'cons', 'lolita', 'les', 'mult']","At the next daddy-daughter orgy Jim fucks two 14 year old red-headed twins, Patty and Polly, and then introduces them to 11 year old Mandy. On their ride home, Mandy tells Jim more about her past.",2013-03-18T00:00:00,"This is a work of fiction with characters based on a story published anonymously on a now defunct Web site. The published work is that of the present author, who holds the copyright. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. This work features inter-generational sexual activity with participants under the age of 18. It is a fantasy. The author does not condone sex with children.","<p>Mandy and Jim went to the daddy-daughter orgy about a month after Jackie left for college in New York. Amy was at her mother's and so could not join them. This time there were fourteen fathers and sixteen girls. Mandy had wanted to be a target girl so before everyone was assembled she spoke to Tanya about volunteering for the part.</p><p>""Well dear, this is unusual. No one has yet volunteered and insisted that she take on more than ten of the men, but if you want to, we'll be happy to fulfill your request.""</p><p>Jim had his eye on the twin redheads that he saw the last time. He had hoped to fuck them that evening. They all sat at the table in the dining room of the old inn. They all wore their masks and togas. They all had their name tags on their clothing. Tanya, flanked by Jenny, her assistant, addressed the attendees.</p><p>""Welcome, everyone!"" As usual she covered all the ground rules and then surprised everyone with a special announcement.</p><p>""Normally, we have a drawing to select a single target girl or two girls if there are more than ten men. This evening, however, eleven year old Tricia [Mandy's required pseudonym] has not only volunteered to be a target girl but to take on all the men willing to nail her.""</p><p>The attendees erupted in applause. Mandy sat placidly, smiling. </p><p>""As usual, Jenny and I will act as fluffers. Tricia will be positioning herself on the sofa in the lobby. Well, let's get to it!""</p><p>Mandy took off her toga theatrically, holding it between her thumb and forefinger and dropping it on the floor next to the sofa. She lay on her back, lewdly spreading her legs and rubbing her pussy provocatively. Mandy was in her element.</p><p>Tanya was so impressed with Mandy's presence that she asked to be allowed to lick Mandy's cunt in preparation for the assault that she was about to undergo.</p><p>""Sure, Tanya,"" Mandy answered. ""Eat my pussy! Get it ready for cock!""</p><p>Tanya briefly and vigorously lapped Mandy's slit, kissed the little girl, and turned to her task of fellating the rapists assembled to use the little girl for their pleasure, the usual evening's ""warm up."" According to the rules, the men were allowed to bang the target girl for a maximum of two minutes.</p><p>Jim was eighth in line to fuck his pretty, adopted daughter. He enjoyed watching the men mount and fuck Mandy. She responded beautifully by raising her legs and then wrapping them around the backs of her lovers. Three of them had already shot loads into the rubbers by the time he entered Mandy's soft tunnel of love. He intended to banter with her playfully as he fucked her. Without meaning to, Mandy gave him pause.</p><p>""Well, it's nice to bang your little box, Tricia. How is it going so far?""</p><p>""Fantastic, Daddy,"" she replied brightly but only so Jim could hear. ""It's nice to get fucked by so many men at one time. Usually they like fucking Amy more than me.""</p><p>Jim said to himself, my little darling! Was Mandy doing this because she felt less desirable than Amy? If that were so, Jim thought, Gloria and he would need to reassure her, as Jim did with Amy not long ago. He would have to discuss this with Mandy later. Saddened and concerned, he drilled his little adopted daughter almost perfunctorily after that. He kissed her when he finished, and whispered tenderly, ""I love you,"" and went off in search of the redheaded twins, Patty and Polly.</p><p>Jim thought himself fortunate to have found them in the public fucking area before anyone else approached them. They were talking excitedly and drinking lemonade. He introduced himself and asked if they'd like to go to one of the private rooms with him.</p><p>""Both of us?"" Patty said.</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" he replied. ""Is that okay with you guys?""</p><p>""Sure,"" Polly said. ""We've done a tag team thing before.""</p><p>They entered the room and the girls immediately took off their togas and their masks. They were very pretty. Their alabaster complexions were augmented by a proliferation of freckles, giving them a girl-next-door-cute appearance. They both wore their hair long. To distinguish each from the other, they wore different colored chokers around their necks; Polly's was white, Patty's was black. </p><p>At fourteen years old, they had wispy auburn triangles of downy pubic hair covering their vulvas. Sitting on the bed side by side, they reminded Jim of bookends. He looked forward to getting a close-up look at their cute little adolescent cunts and assholes. </p><p>""How do you want us?"" asked Patty. </p><p>""Can you do each other to start?"" he asked them. Jim was starting to get a hard on just looking at them and thinking of the possibilities.</p><p>""Yeah,"" said Polly almost laconically. ""We can do a scissors move or 69 if you want.""</p><p>""Oh, let's do a 69!"" cried Patty.</p><p>Patty looked as if she was really into the spirit of the occasion. Jim got a sense that she liked sex with different partners, both male and female. He had yet to gauge whether or not she was really into her sister or if it was merely a prelude to other things. </p><p>""Okay,"" he said. ""Get into the 69 position. I'm very oral and I'd really like to eat your pussies and assholes when you're done.""</p><p>""Hmm ... maybe we should start with you eating us out,"" said Polly thoughtfully. ""That way we can 69 after your first cum to help you get hard again.""</p><p>Jim was impressed with her reasoning. Polly had thought this out pretty carefully and really knew her stuff. He reassessed the girl in light of this. What he had initially taken as boredom was really thoughtfulness. In that she was like his darling Mandy. (Speaking of whom, he hoped she was doing all right.)</p><p>""Excellent suggestion, Polly! Okay girls; get on your elbows and knees side by side.""</p><p>They lined up quickly as if this were a playground drill. They lifted their cute little tushes up in the air for Jim's inspection. He looked at both their butt cheeks and anuses and loved what he saw. Their anal flesh was a dark pinkish brown while their hairy pussies were dark pink on the outside and redder toward the center. He noticed that Patty had a little mole an inch or so to the right of her anus. Otherwise, they were carbon copies of each other. </p><p>Now it was time to get down to business. Jim placed a couple of condoms and some lubricant on the big bed within reach. He bent over to sniff Patty's pussy. It was the warm, buttery smell of a clean, young, healthy vagina. He planted a kiss on her pretty asshole, which caused her to giggle. He brushed her pubic hair aside and started to lick her cunt lips from behind. Jim pulled on her labia with his lips. He then held them open with his fingers and shoved his tongue into the pink wetness of her slit. </p><p>""Oh! That feels good!"" Patty said. </p><p>Next, he gave my full attention to Patty's butthole.</p><p>Jim gripped her ass cheeks and licked the entire length of her crack from the opening of the vagina all the way up to her tailbone. He then bore down hard with his tongue onto her opening. He liked the feeling of the puckered anal flesh. Having warmed up Patty sufficiently, he moved on to service the taciturn Polly.</p><p>Polly's butt stuck up higher in the air as she had dropped to her chest and shoulders, giving Jim easy access to both of her sweet openings. He rubbed his hands over her buttocks and started kissing and licking her asshole. He then ran his tongue all around the hole, up and down the crack, and paid particular attention to the wrinkled skin of her anus. For Jim, there were few sensations more pleasant than the feeling of an underage girl's butt cheeks and asshole under his tongue; except maybe the taste, smell, and feel of her pussy!</p><p>Jim gave Polly's snatch the same going over that he had given to Patty. Polly was even wetter, confirming his assumption that Polly was just as horny as Patty. She just wasn't as expressive, at least before she was being fucked.</p><p>He was now ready to bang their little boxes. Jim put a rubber on his cock and positioned himself just behind Patty.</p><p>""Okay, Patty, here it comes!"" he said as he entered her pussy from the back.</p><p>""Ohhh! Uhhh! Ohhh!"" said Patty as her lover penetrated her deep, hard, and fast.</p><p>""Is that all right, honey?"" Jim asked her.</p><p>""Oh, yessss! Keep going! Keep going! Please don't stop!"" Patty was clearly enjoying the drilling he was administering. </p><p>Polly was lying on her belly facing them, her head propped up on her elbows. She was studying Jim's moves, no doubt, and preparing herself for the fucking she was soon to receive. </p><p>Patty's cunt felt quite pliable to Jim. He thought it was a beautiful sight to see her quivering buttocks and hips lurch forward with each of his deep thrusts. Her dark pink asshole nestled between creamy white ass cheeks winked up at him as he fucked her fourteen year old pussy. Her pubic hair was wet now from her love juices.</p><p>""Oh, God! I'm cumming!"" Jim hadn't expected Patty to go off so soon but he thought it was nice to see. He made up his mind then to shoot when inside the increasingly intriguing Polly.</p><p>He held the pretty teen's hips as she drove back to further pleasure herself as she came.</p><p>""Uhn! Uhn! Uhn! Uhn!"" she whimpered as she came down from her orgasm. What a darling! he thought. He withdrew his cock gently and kissed her still exposed wet asshole. </p><p>""Hmm ... "" said Polly. ""That was good fucking. Can you do that to me?"" she asked, cocking her head to the left. ""I like it best on my back, but I like to start from behind. Is that okay for you?""</p><p>""Of course, Polly. I'll do whatever you want me to."" Jim liked Polly more and more.</p><p>""Thanks,"" she said in what was to be her trademark flat monotone.</p><p>Polly positioned herself on her knees and chest, allowing Jim to penetrate her easily and fully. He placed his cock at her entrance and slowly pushed into her. He pumped her warm, beautiful cunt deeply and gently, wiggling a little at the bottom. Jim was having fun with Polly! </p><p>As Jim fucked the pretty redhead from the back, he reached underneath and diddled her clit. This made Polly twitch and gasp. Jim continued, listening to her soft almost inaudible moans as he rubbed her moist, warm love button. </p><p>Patty got to her knees next to Jim and watched him fuck her older sister. (Polly had been born one minute before Patty.) ""Your cock is pretty big!"" Patty observed. ""How is it feeling, Polly?""</p><p>""It's good, Patty,"" Polly said in a faint husky voice. ""I'm ready to go onto my back, if that's okay,"" Polly said softly and evenly.</p><p>""Okay, sweetheart; position yourself,"" he said to the little minx as he removed his wet cock.</p><p>Polly lay there for a moment catching her breath. She then flipped over and spread her legs, offering Jim access to her wet and reddened pussy. ""Okay,"" she said, ""I'm ready.""</p><p>He placed his cockhead between her labia, pushed gently, and lay on top of the lovely redhead as her twin sister lay next them on her side facing Polly. Jim was joined to the underage girl's body now and it remained only to fuck her and himself to orgasm. He fully intended to shoot his cream while in Polly's fur pie.</p><p>Polly put her arms around his shoulders and her legs around his back as Jim drilled her tight pussy. She ground her pubic bone against him, desperately trying to achieve maximum stimulation on the way to her climax. He thought, the girl certainly knew what she wanted and how to get it! He was moved to kiss her tenderly on the lips. Polly responded by opening her mouth and swishing her tongue against his as her hips bucked. Her whole body was animated!</p><p>""Umm-ph! Umm-ph! Umm-ph!"" Polly grunted as she came. She arched her back and tossed her head as she climaxed. Her lithe young schoolgirl body tensed and wriggled beneath him. He could feel the spasming in her pussy as he shot his cum. </p><p>""Polly has a great pussy,"" Patty said as her sister and Jim came down from their orgasms. ""All the guys say so.""</p><p>""Yeah, but you get the most kudos for your blow jobs,"" Polly said between deep breaths. ""Patty gives the best head.""</p><p>Jim said, ""You are both unbelievable. When did you guys start fucking and sucking?""</p><p>Patty replied, ""My dad raped me when I was 12; Polly was fucked by him about a week later.""</p><p>""We actually both liked it and he never forced us. I'd seen my father fucking my mother and his girlfriend together one night when I sneaked back into the house when they thought I was with Patty at a sleepover,"" Polly said. ""I was shocked at first, and then I got more turned on as I thought more about it. I'll bet most mothers don't know that their daughters and husbands do this. My mom is proud of the way her daughters fuck. She wishes she could come to this.""</p><p>""Actually, Pol, she shacks up with dad's girlfriend the evenings that we're here."" Patty said, matter-of-factly.</p><p>""Huh! I didn't know that!"" Polly replied in astonishment. She then asked Jim, ""Does your wife know that your little girls come here?""</p><p>""Yes, she actually suggested it,"" Jim replied. </p><p>""That's cool,"" Polly said.</p><p>""Yeah, I'm glad our mom lets us fuck,"" Patty said.</p><p>""So am I!"" Jim said and they all laughed together.</p><p>He cuddled with Patty as Polly snuggled up behind them. She put her arm around Jim's waist and sort of absent-mindedly stroked his cock. He was playing with Patty's hair as they discussed their respective family's sex lives. </p><p>""We have an older brother,"" Patty said. ""He's sixteen and he fucks us, too."" Jim was very interested to hear that! He thought, their family is about as unusual as ours!</p><p>""Tricia and Sophie are your daughters, right?"" Polly observed. </p><p>""Yes, that's right,"" he said. ""Sophie is the child of my first marriage and Tricia is my adopted daughter from my current marriage. How did you know?""</p><p>""I can usually match up the dads and the daughters,"" Polly said simply in her almost bored monotone. ""Part of it's the body language when they fuck the target girls, part of it's watching them exchange glances during the negotiations part, and who they don't fuck week after week.""</p><p>Patty asked Jim, ""Do you love your real daughter more than the adopted one?""</p><p>Jim answered quickly and decisively. ""No, I love them equally. I made that clear to both of them once I adopted Tricia. I care just as deeply for both of them.""</p><p>""How come Sophie isn't here tonight?"" Polly asked.</p><p>""She's with her mother,"" he replied. ""I miss her and so does Tricia.""</p><p>Patty said eagerly, ""Polly and I fuck. Do your daughters?""</p><p>""I'll say they do! They're both very horny and sexually very compatible. They are very attached, though Tricia fell in love with another girl, an older girl. I met her here a while back but she's too old to come any more.""</p><p>""I know who you mean,"" Patty said. ""It's Tara, right?""</p><p>""Yes,"" he said, astonished at how observant the two young girls were. ""How did you figure that out?""</p><p>""I watched her go with you the last two months. I saw that she waited for you and the two of you would go to room 3. She used to be so unhappy looking. None of the men seemed to want to fuck her,"" Patty said. ""I felt sorry for her but I didn't know what to say or if I should even talk to her.""</p><p>Polly said, ""Yeah, we made up our minds to talk to her together the next time but then she started going with you. She looked a lot happier. What happened?""</p><p>Jim told them the story of Jackie and how he fell in love with her. He told them about taking her home and introducing her to Gloria and the girls.</p><p>""That's how my youngest fell in love with her,"" he said.</p><p>""That's so cool, Trent,"" said Patty who impulsively kissed him. ""That was really nice of you.""</p><p>""Yeah, most guys just want pussy and don't notice or don't care much about the girls. How is she doing now?"" Polly inquired.</p><p>Jim gave them the Jackie update and they both were glad to hear she was doing well. </p><p>""When you talk to her next time, tell her we were thinking about her,"" Patty said.</p><p>""I think that would mean a lot to her. Jackie said she always felt so alone, so unable to speak to anyone about how she was feeling. I'll certainly tell her that you were concerned."" He hugged them in turn. He thought, these two girls were so nice to be with!</p><p>Then Polly said, ""C'mon, Patty; I feel like eating some pussy!""</p><p>Patty said, ""Cool, let's go for it!""</p><p>The girls got into the 69 position with Polly on the bottom. It was amazing to see these twin fourteen year olds go at it. Patty brushed her long auburn hair aside so Jim could see her lick her sister's snatch from on top. When he moved down to see how Polly was doing, he saw her insert her finger into Patty's slick asshole and move it in and out. She simultaneously licked her sister's reddened clit.</p><p>This went on for a few minutes when Patty saw that Jim was hard again.</p><p>""Okay, An -er, Polly,"" she giggled, ""let's do the double blow job.""</p><p>Jim knelt in front of them as they took turns sucking his cock. After a few minutes of back and forth, Polly left the sucking to Patty, the cocksucking expert, and came up to start French kissing Jim. He could taste her sister's pussy juices on her lips. </p><p>Polly said to him, ""When you're ready to shoot, will you do it in my face?""</p><p>""Sure, honey,"" he replied. He thought, this was going to be hot! He let Patty work on his cock for a few more minutes before he concentrated on cumming.</p><p>""Okay, Polly; I'm getting ready,"" Jim called to her.</p><p>Patty speeded up her sucking and stroking as she took him over the edge. He withdrew his cock from her mouth and aimed it at Polly who closed her eyes and opened her mouth.</p><p>""Here I come!"" he yelled and fired a bone blast that hit Polly in the nose and forehead. He fired off two more that landed on her right eye and cheek and into her mouth.</p><p>""Yay!"" Patty shouted. As she and Polly started laughing, Jim wiped the cream off Polly's eye. Patty jumped in and started licking the cum from her sister's face. Polly opened one eye and started to lick the jizz off Jim's cockhead. He stroked her lovely long hair and bent down to kiss her cum-smeared lips. She eagerly Frenched him.</p><p>They three of them lay down together. Jim took one girl in each arm and kissed their foreheads.</p><p>""You girls are marvelous! I can't believe how good you both are. And Patty, Polly wasn't kidding about your oral talents, was she?""</p><p>""Thanks,"" Patty said. ""We like you.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" said Polly, ""you're nice. Some guys just like to get off with us. That's okay but we liked that you talked to us about your daughters and about Tara.""</p><p>Polly said, ""My real name is Anna, which Patty almost said.""</p><p>Patty blushed. ""Sorry!"" and hunched her shoulders. ""And my real name is Kelly. Our parents didn't want to have twins with similar names. They thought we should develop separately as much as possible.""</p><p>Jim told them he thought that was wise. He said to them, ""My real name is Jim. My daughters are Mandy, that's Tricia, and Amy, who was given the name Sophie."" </p><p>Anna and Kelly looked at each other. Anna said, ""Jim, can we fuck your daughters some time? We like guys but we like pussy, too. Your girls are really cute."" </p><p>""Yeah, the girls are allowed to get it on together especially if they do it in the public area. I guess the guys all like watching the lesbian thing,"" Kelly shrugged.</p><p>""Well,"" he replied, ""I'll certainly ask them. Maybe we should find Mandy and ask her. I'll bet she'd love to be done by the both of you tonight.""</p><p>""Awesome!"" Kelly said. ""Let's go!""</p><p>They all dressed and tidied up the room and went off in search of Mandy. </p><p>They found Mandy in the public area on her hands and knees. She was being fucked from behind by one guy while another guy was receiving a blow job from her at the same time.</p><p>Jim and the girls watched with another dozen of the men and ten of the girls until the fucker shot his load and the man getting the blow job cummed in Mandy's mouth. As Mandy effortlessly swallowed his load they heard murmurs of approval all around. Jim and everyone around him thought that Mandy's performance was very impressive.</p><p>He waved for her to come over to them. Mandy sat down and Jim introduced her to Anna and Kelly. They greeted her and he explained what the girls had suggested. He asked Mandy if she would like to do that. She enthusiastically replied that she would. </p><p>""Just give me a minute to wipe the lube from my pussy. I'll be right back."" She skipped off to clean herself up. Anna and Kelly discussed a strategy that they would put to Mandy for her approval.</p><p>When Mandy returned, the girls huddled. Jim heard Mandy say, ""Sure, let's do it!""</p><p>The three girls lay down on their sides and built a daisy chain. Mandy put her face in Anna's cunt as Anna put hers in Kelly's. Kelly completed the scene by putting her face in Mandy's pussy. All three girls started eating snatch. This brought applause from the men and girls watching. </p><p>It was exciting for everyone to watch such beautiful naked young girls licking, sucking, and fingering each other. Jim could tell that Anna loved anal play. She rimmed her sister, stuck a finger into her asshole, and pushed hard into her back door. Kelly must have been used to getting such attention from her.</p><p>Mandy, for her part, was licking Anna passionately. She really got into girls! Right now, Mandy was in a strong lesbian phase. Jim was the only male with whom she could be truly intimate. The rest just fucked her and used her for pleasure. She never had a chance to get to know them. That would come, he thought, when she got a little bit older. </p><p>Kelly, with her sweet disposition, was enthusiastically licking Mandy. Jim thought then that Kelly was enjoying Mandy's hairless pussy because of its novelty. Anna, her primary lover, had a hairy cunt. He could see Kelly falling for Mandy. Mandy was so lovely it sometimes took his breath away. She had those pretty green eyes and that long, fine brunette hair. And her body was so little girl sexy!</p><p>Watching them gave Jim the inevitable hard on. He started stroking it while taking in the scene of underage lesbian lust. Noticing his erection, little Lindsey, the eight year old, came over to him.</p><p>""Hi! Do you remember me? You fucked me at the last orgy.""</p><p>""Lindsey, honey, how could I forget such a beautiful little girl and such a great lay?"" he answered her.</p><p>She laughed delightedly. Then she said, ""Can I suck your cock?""</p><p>He pointed it at her. ""You certainly can, you sweet little thing!""</p><p>Lindsey started giving him head. She did very well for such a young girl. Jim later found out that her mother and father taught her to suck cocks when she was seven years old. It seems she walked in on her mother giving her father a blow job and wanted to know what was going on. Her mother very patiently explained sex to her and invited the little girl to suck on her father's penis along with her. Together they got him to spurt. ""It went all over the place!"" Lindsey said as she recalled the moment. She then watched her mother lick it up, which introduced little Lindsey to cum eating. </p><p>Lindsey told Jim that the next day her mother arranged for her to watch her parents fuck. From there, it was but a short distance to having actual intercourse with her father. Her mother prepared her by gently and lovingly taking her cherry with a dildo. When it came time for her father to ball her, her pussy was ready. After that she had been secretly passed around to selected parents in their neighborhood network of pedophiles. Jim was surprised to learn that the group also included a number of the mothers, which introduced Lindsey to lesbian love. Before Lindsey came to the daddy-daughter orgies she had extensive experience with group sex. </p><p>""I've been gang banged twenty-three times!"" she told him proudly later on. </p><p>He stroked her hair as she fellated him. She suddenly lifted her head and smiling sweetly up at him asked, ""Do you want to fuck me?""</p><p>""Well, yes, Lindsey, as a matter of fact I do!"" he replied.</p><p>""Great!"" she said as she mounted him and sat on his cock without waiting for him to put on a rubber. Facing him, she started moving up and down. The sensation of the tiny child's cunt fucking his cock in this position was amazing! It was tight but very slippery. He felt he wouldn't last very long and that was the case. He shot his load into her bare pussy in violation of all the rules. </p><p>(Tanya had observed them and took Jim to task for fucking the little vixen without a rubber. She understood how they had gotten carried away but she was concerned to keep the girls safe. He apologized and told her it wouldn't happen again.)</p><p>Lindsey hopped off Jim's prick and stood in front of him. She began to push the cum out of her little cunt and watch it drip to the floor. She looked down at the puddle of jizz and then up at Jim and said with a big smile, ""My mommy taught me how to do that!""</p><p>In the center of the public area, the girls were cumming. Kelly was the first to go. She stopped eating Mandy and cried out as her slim, pale body shook in orgasm. Anna kept her mouth on her twin sister's pudenda until she was finished climaxing. She then lay on her back to allow Mandy to finish her. Mandy speeded up her cunt lapping and took Anna over the edge. Less vocal than her ebullient sister, Anna's body thrashed with the pleasure of her cum. Mandy smiled at the conclusion of a job well done!</p><p>By this time, Kelly was recovered and bid Mandy come sit on her face. Jim watched as his beloved adoptive daughter sat with her pussy and asshole in Kelly's face in a reverse cowgirl position. Kelly licked Mandy's anus just because it was there and ""Because I love girls' assholes!"" as she said to Jim afterward. Then she concentrated on sucking Mandy's clitoris as if it were a little cock. The effect on Mandy was tremendous. The little darling came on the cute redhead's face and rubbed her pussy on it until she was completely satisfied. </p><p>This brought a standing ovation from the crowd of spectators and requests to fuck the performers. All three girls consented. They took up positions next to each other lying on their backs and allowed the men to fuck them. It was an incredible sight to see the three little girls being banged simultaneously until they had satisfied 12 of the fathers. The girls hugged and kissed each other at the conclusion. By then, it was time to shower and go home. They bid each other farewell and said how they looked forward to seeing each other the next time. </p><p>On the way home, Jim asked Mandy about her evening.</p><p>""It was fun, Daddy. I got to be a target girl, like I wanted. I'm sorry Amy wasn't with us. She wanted to be a target girl, too."" </p><p>She was excited to recall the evening's events.</p><p>""And I liked meeting Anna and Kelly! They were so nice to me, Daddy. I think they liked me.""</p><p>Jim frowned.</p><p>""Mandy, honey, everyone who knows you likes you or loves you. Why are you so surprised at that, sweetheart?"" He gently touched her arm.</p><p>She shrugged her shoulders but didn't say anything. Jim thought it might be that she didn't completely believe what she was hearing.</p><p>""When you said that you thought that men like fucking Amy more than you, I was reminded of the time I had to lift Amy's spirits about that same issue. Do you remember one time when you and your Mom went to service that client that only wanted you and not Amy?""</p><p>""Yeah, I do! I thought that was weird that he didn't want Amy. She's so much prettier.""</p><p>""Darling, she's not prettier than you. You are gorgeous. Didn't you see how the men reacted to you tonight? They love you! You were so popular tonight as the target girl! Didn't you tell me that 5 men cummed with you? That's unusual for such a short fuck.""</p><p>She appeared thoughtful and then said almost in amazement, ""Yeah, I guess you're right.""</p><p>""Well, Amy felt very down about being excluded. I had to explain to her that people are attracted to different things about other people. Sometimes it's their hair color or their size or their personality. It could be anything, dear.""</p><p>She looked at him in wonder. ""Really, Daddy? Amy thought she wasn't as pretty as me?""</p><p>""Yes, Mandy, she did. You are a beautiful girl, honey. You will grow into a beautiful woman. But the best thing about you is your goodness.""</p><p>""My what?"" she said quizzically and with her face scrunched up.</p><p>""Your goodness, Mandy. You are a good girl. You are thoughtful and kind and sensitive. You are concerned about other people and you're always nice to them. I admire you so much. I wish I was your real father and I'm grateful every day that you're my adopted daughter.""</p><p>Mandy's eyes widened as he said that to her. </p><p>""Really, Daddy? Is that true? You think I'm a good girl?""</p><p>When Mandy said that, it made Jim feel very sad for her. Not wanting to wait until they got home to assure her, he parked the car on the side of the road and turned to her. He unbuckled her seat belt and took little Mandy in his arms. He hugged her and kissed her cheek and told her, </p><p>""Mandy, my sweet little girl, you are wonderful. Ever since you came into my life, I've been happier than I've ever been before. It's because of you. You are precious to me!"" </p><p>""Thanks, Daddy."" She smiled and hugged him back.</p><p>Then she said, ""My real daddy used to tell me I was bad. He used to call me names and hit me.""</p><p>When she said that, Jim's mouth fell open in surprise and alarm. </p><p>""He made me have sex with his friends. I didn't like that. Mommy tried to stop him but he hit her, too. He wasn't very nice near the end, just before he got arrested."" </p><p>My poor little darling! he thought. That anyone would hurt this lovely defenseless little girl was almost beyond belief. He felt tears running down his face. </p><p>Then Mandy said, brightly, ""Don't cry, Daddy, I'm all right now. You never hit me or yell at me. I'm glad. You're so nice to me!""</p><p>He held his little adopted daughter close. </p><p>""Mandy; no one will ever hurt you again. I promise. You are a good child and a wonderful daughter. Your mother, Amy, and I love you more than you'll ever know. Jackie loves you, doesn't she? That should tell you how wonderful you are.""</p><p>""Yes! Jackie is so nice and so smart. I guess if she loves me then I can't be too bad!"" Mandy started to laugh.</p><p>It broke Jim's heart to realize how little she thought of herself and to be fully aware of her seeming inability to take seriously the thought that people other than her mother loved her. Her father, Gloria's first husband, and the terrible people associated with him had made her feel as if she were a nuisance, useful only as a sex object. They had made her feel bad about herself to a much greater extent than he had thought. At that moment, he wanted more than anything for her to know how much they all loved her. </p><p>""You're not bad at all, Mandy. You know I love my Amy and I love your mommy ... well, in some ways, I love you more than any other person in the world, even them.""</p><p>""You love me the best, Daddy?"" she said almost uncomprehendingly. ""Really? More than Amy?"" </p><p>""I love Amy in a different way and I would never compare the two of you like that but I love you in a special way that I don't anyone else."" It was true; she had come to mean so much to him.</p><p>""Wow! I didn't know anyone could love me that much, except for my mommy.""</p><p>""Mandy, anyone who gets to know you will love you.""</p><p>She looked amazed by what he said. Then she smiled broadly. ""Thanks, Daddy."" And she kissed his cheek. Jim clutched her to him tightly. She didn't squirm or pull away, but let herself be loved and caressed. He held her for a full ten minutes, just rocking her and kissing her cheek.</p><p>Finally, Jim sat her upright, stroked her hair, kissed her lips and said, ""C'mon, honey; buckle your seat belt; let's go home."" </p><p>As they readied for bed the next Saturday evening, Jim told Gloria what he was thinking about 11 year old Mandy, her daughter and his adopted step-daughter. What the little girl had told him about the abuse she suffered at the hands of her birth father made him concerned for her. In some ways she had seemed so mature for her age and so happy. Now, he understood the darker side; he saw the vulnerability he hadn't noticed before.</p><p> ""She's a tough little girl, but she's still a little girl,"" said Gloria. ""One of the first things you notice about her is she's not rough around the edges as you might expect she would be. I'm not sure where she gets that niceness from; certainly not from me!"" and she laughed.</p><p>Then she said, seriously, ""I tried my best to protect her, Jim, but I couldn't always. I had to teach her to adapt. I think that's why Mandy is so alert to other people's moods, why she reads people so well."" </p><p>""And maybe why she's so sympathetic, ""Jim added.</p><p>""Maybe so,"" Gloria answered. With a note of sadness in her voice, she said, </p><p>""I wish I could have done more for her.""</p><p>They sat silently; each lost in his or her thoughts about the child. Wanting to cheer her up, Jim broke the silence, </p><p>""We'll make it better for her, Gloria. We'll take good care of her."" </p><p>He took Gloria in his arms and held her close.</p>"
498,"Mandy & Amy, Part 12",Arachnophile,arachnophile52@gmail.com,"['M', 'Ff', 'nosex', 'rom']","Fans of 11 year old Mandy will learn how 18 year old Jackie reacts to the little girl's love for her. If you're looking for sex, skip this story. If you want to learn more about the series characters' emotional development, read on. Otherwise, wait for the next installment.",2013-03-24T00:00:00,"This is a work of fiction with characters based on a story published anonymously on a now defunct Web site. The published work is that of the present author, who holds the copyright. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. This work features inter-generational sexual activity with participants under the age of 18. It is a fantasy. The author does not condone sex with children.

NOTE: For readers not familiar with the background to Mandy and Jackie meeting and getting to know each other, please read 'Mandy & Amy, Part 10.'","<p>""Hello?""</p><p>""Hello, Jim,"" Jackie said into the phone. ""How are you?""</p><p>""Jackie! This is a pleasant surprise,"" he answered. ""I'm fine, dear; how are you?""</p><p>""Oh, I'm good. School is going well. I'm enjoying it. It has taken some getting used to, though. New York is a busy place!""</p><p>""I'm sure you'll do fine. Have you been getting out to see the sights?""</p><p>""Oh, some ... mostly I've been studying. You know, I really want to do well. How are things there? Do you guys still go to the orgies?"" she said, laughing, referring to the semi-monthly daddy-daughter sex fests where Jim and Jackie met. </p><p>""Yes, we still go to the orgies twice a month. Speaking of which,"" Jim said, ""do you remember the red-headed twins?""</p><p>""Yes! I remember them! They were very popular. Did you ever fuck either of them?"" she asked, giggling.</p><p>""As a matter of fact, yes. The last time we went I fucked them both together. I mentioned it because they asked about you.""</p><p>""Me?! But I'd never spoken to them!""</p><p>Jim told Jackie what the twins had said to him about her. [NOTE: See Mandy &amp; Amy, Part 11]</p><p>""Oh, Jim; that was so nice of them! Please tell them 'thank you' from me.""</p><p>""I will, sweetheart,"" Jim said to her. ""We miss you, you know.""</p><p>""I know ... I miss all of you, too.""</p><p>She paused and Jim waited as he could tell she had something else to say to him.</p><p>""Jim ... thank you for letting Mandy visit me last week. Did she tell you anything ... did she say anything about ... our time together?""</p><p>Mandy had flown to NY to see Jackie. Jim and Gloria were a little apprehensive about letting her go by herself but the airline had an ""Unaccompanied Minor"" program. Her parents made sure she had her ID, booked her on a non-stop flight, and bought her some new books for the trip. They gave her a mobile phone which she was to use to call them in case there were any problems. They also had Jackie call them as soon as she arrived. Mandy hadn't said very much to her family about the trip, but that wasn't unusual for her.</p><p>""She said she enjoyed being with you and talked a little bit about the places you went to. Was she well behaved? Was she a problem at all?"" Jim didn't think she would have been. Mandy, he knew, was a very good girl.</p><p>""Oh, Jim, no; she was an angel. It's just that ... I wanted to talk to you about something. I think you'll understand how I'm feeling once I tell you.""</p><p>Jim waited to hear what was troubling her. She hasn't mentioned her mother, Jim thought; I hope nothing has gone wrong.</p><p>""It started with my mother."" </p><p>Uh-oh; he thought. There was a long pause and he could feel Jackie gathering herself. Jim feared the worst. </p><p>""She's withdrawn from me. She just can't make the connection that I'd hoped she would. It's as if I've been tainted by living so long with my father even though she was the one that left. Anyway ...</p><p>""So, I was feeling very down when Mandy arrived. If you hadn't bought the airline ticket already, I would have asked that she not come that week.""</p><p>""Did Mandy's being there make things more difficult?"" Jim felt bad for Jackie. She had separated from her father and hoped she might establish a relationship with the mother from whom she was distant for so many years.</p><p>""No, Jim; it turned out to be just the opposite. That's why I called. When I went to meet Mandy at the airport, I told myself to appear as if nothing were troubling me, which I thought wouldn't be easy - until I saw her walk through the gate. Oh, Jim, you should have seen her! She looked so happy to see me! It made me feel happy just to look at her.""</p><p>Jim and Gloria both knew Mandy was in love with Jackie and thought it very sweet of Jackie to let Mandy visit her. They knew that Jackie was very fond of both their girls, though especially Mandy. It wasn't entirely clear, however, if Jackie loved Mandy in the way that Mandy hoped she would.</p><p>""As we walked to catch the bus back to the city, she asked about my mother. I tried to brush off the question by answering in generalities but ... anyway, you know how smart she is ... nothing gets by her ... she picked up on what I was feeling, I suppose, because I hesitated.""</p><p>Jim was not surprised. Mandy was unusually thoughtful and sensitive in the way that children spending a lot of time in adult company can be. As a result, she could read people pretty well for an eleven year old. Her responses were always well thought out, which wasn't the case with most children.</p><p>""In the bus on the way home from the airport, she took my hand and kissed it. We talked about her trip and how everyone was at home. While we were talking she held onto my hand all the way to the bus station. When we got out onto the street and into the cab, she was still holding my hand tight. I thought it was sweet. </p><p>""When we got into my apartment, I hung up her coat and when I turned around she was standing in front of me looking very concerned. She said, 'What's wrong, Jackie? Did something bad happen with your mother? Do you want me to go home?' At that moment, I felt awful. I didn't want her to think I was anything but happy to see her.""</p><p>Jackie recounted the scene for Jim.</p><p>""Oh, no, Mandy,"" she said and took the little girl's hands in hers. ""I don't want you to go, dear. I'm sorry, honey. I didn't mean for you to know but, you're right: it is about my mother."" Jackie sighed sadly. </p><p>Mandy looked up at Jackie and said to her eagerly, ""You can tell me. If you're sad, you can tell me. I don't mind. I love you, Jackie. You can tell me things like that.""</p><p>Mandy listened intently to Jackie as the older girl told her about how her mother didn't give her the reception she had hoped for. Jackie was clearly sad and apologized to Mandy, promising that it wouldn't get in the way of their having fun together.</p><p>Mandy, however, didn't care about where they would go or what they would do. Concerned for Jackie, Mandy responded immediately to her distress. She let Jackie know that she understood how she was feeling. Mandy already knew what Jackie had gone through with her father and how it had made the young woman feel bad about herself. Mandy then told Jackie about her own experience; albeit sparingly and somewhat obliquely.</p><p>""My real daddy didn't love me. He was mean to me. I was glad when he was arrested but I was sad that he didn't love me. Sometimes mommies and daddies don't love their children. It doesn't mean that the children are bad. Jim told me that.""</p><p>""Oh, Mandy; you're so sweet to say that. Thank you, dear."" And with that Jackie kissed Mandy's cheek. Mandy responded by hugging Jackie and pressing herself close to her. </p><p>""I love you, Jackie. You're the most beautiful and most wonderful girl in the world! I missed you so much! It's okay to be sad around me. I love you; I understand.""</p><p>Jackie took time out of her narrative to tell Jim what she felt for his little adopted daughter. ""When she said that, it made me start to cry. Jim, I was overwhelmed by her concern for me. That little girl is very special. She is so kind and warm and wise. She's really grown up.""</p><p>""Yes,"" he said, ""she astonishes me sometimes when she reveals what she's thinking and feeling, which isn't often. She keeps things inside most of the time and I have to practically pry them out of her.""</p><p>Jackie was silent for a moment and with a note of anxiety in her voice she said, </p><p>""Jim, what happened to Mandy? What did her father do to her?""</p><p>Jackie was very apprehensive, now, recalling what the little girl had told her.</p><p>""I felt bad when she said that he was mean to her but I was alarmed when she said she was glad he was arrested. I thought, 'He must have done something terrible to her.' I was afraid to ask; but then I didn't think she would have told me much anyway.""</p><p>""Yes, I think you're right; she probably wouldn't have said too much,"" Jim said to her and then paused for a moment before explaining. ""Her father was a criminal, a small-time but notorious drug dealer, who sometimes beat her and forced her to perform sexually with his associates. He was awful to her, apparently. He even accused Gloria of having had Mandy with another man. Her mother stopped the abuse by turning him in to the police anonymously."" </p><p>Sensitive and very emotional, Jackie was horrified.</p><p>""Oh, my God, Jim! Oh, that sweet little child! How could anyone do those things to her?"" Shocked and terribly upset by what Jim said, Jackie started to sob.</p><p>Jim was silent as he listened to Jackie weeping.</p><p>""I'm sorry ... it's just that I can't believe ... oh, that dear little girl!""</p><p>""I know,"" Jim said with a heavy sigh. ""That's how I reacted when I found out. Gloria thought if her husband's associates discovered that she turned him in, they would hurt her and Mandy. Or worse. So, she never collected any reward but they also never had to go into hiding.</p><p>""As a consequence, Gloria struggled with the need to provide for Mandy and to try her best to normalize the girl's experience. Gloria's teaching Mandy about sex was her attempt to help Mandy learn that sex was natural and a normal part of life even though her father was bad for forcing her.""</p><p>""Jim, I don't know what to say ...""</p><p>""That's okay, Jackie,"" Jim said to her. ""She never talks about that time. Gloria said Mandy doesn't want anyone feeling sorry for her. Gloria watches out for her but doesn't coddle her, which has been good for Mandy, I think.</p><p>""She's a tough little girl, as her mother said to me, and she's resilient. She doesn't have a hard edge, though, like you might expect. You can see that she's a very loving child, although she's still frightened sometimes. Amy says she has nightmares.""</p><p>While appreciating her sympathy, Jim thought it would help Jackie more to focus on Mandy today.</p><p>""Tell me what else she said to you,"" Jim asked her.</p><p>Jackie composed herself and continued.</p><p>""Okay ... anyway, I told her that I wasn't feeling at all sad anymore and it was because of her. We lay down on my bed and cuddled and talked for over two hours. We discussed our lives and our hopes and dreams. It felt so good just being around her, listening to her, and talking with her.</p><p>""When she left at the end of the week, Jim, I realized that I had fallen deeply in love with her. I'm not exaggerating when I say that. That's what I wanted to tell you. We made love several times. It was ... oh ... so sweet. </p><p>""It's crazy, I know, for a girl my age to be involved with another girl that's so young but I am. Do you understand what I'm saying? Do you think I'm bad for feeling that way?""</p><p>Jim sighed audibly, again, before answering. ""No, Jackie. I really do understand. I know how she feels about you. She told me that she was in love with you. I also know that Mandy's very hard to resist."" (Jim knew very well about that first hand!) </p><p>""You're not bad, Jackie, dear, not at all; you're really good for Mandy. The fact that she opened up to you as she did says a lot about how she feels toward you, how much she trusts you. She rarely does that with us. You're the first relationship that's really her own, you know.""</p><p>""Yes ... I know. When she first told me that, I didn't take it seriously. I put her off. I thought, 'She's a little girl, for goodness sakes! What does she know about these things?' Well, I certainly found out! I really didn't expect to fall in love with her; but I have."" </p><p>They were both silent. Jim wasn't terribly surprised by Jackie's love for Mandy. Jackie was so lonely and had experienced so little love that Mandy's affection and tenderness had a profound effect on her. </p><p>Jim spoke first. ""Does she know the depth of your feeling for her?""</p><p>""No, I don't think so; but I'm not sure. Then she hasn't said anything to you or to Gloria?""</p><p>""Not so far. Mandy is not like Amy. She's not often forthcoming. I wish she'd talk to us more but I never press her. I suppose I've become very protective of her. I think she shouldn't be forced to do anything more than she has been. I could ask her, though. She'd tell me. Do you want me to find out for you?""</p><p>Jackie didn't speak for a few moments.</p><p>""Jim, I don't think I want her to know. I mean, what purpose would it serve? She certainly can't live with me. It's not an appropriate relationship anyway.""</p><p>He thought Jackie might be a little hasty in her judgment. After all, nothing about either of their families was in any way normal.</p><p>""You both have a history of inappropriate relationships; inappropriate, I think, because they were expedients. You both had made the best of bad situations. That's not what you're doing now, is it?""</p><p>""No ... not at all,"" Jackie answered.</p><p>""She loves you, Jackie. You love her. I think you should tell her. It doesn't matter that you can only be together occasionally. It would make her so happy and I think it would make you feel happy, too. That would be my advice.</p><p>""I love my adopted daughter, Jackie. I would never want anything but the best for her. You are a wonderful person and so is she.""</p><p>They closed with Jackie appreciating Jim's point of view but still feeling doubtful. He agreed to say nothing to Mandy about their conversation but feared then that Jackie might not be able to reach out to her. If she could not, he would feel sad for them both.</p><p>As Jim had said to Jackie, Mandy did not feel completely safe and secure even now though she did not often say much about her feelings to her adoptive father. From little things she said, though, he could tell that she felt she was somehow undeserving of happiness. There was also the fact that she had the nightmares that Amy told him about. He was glad that Amy comforted Mandy and loved her. That was what she needed. Amy had helped Mandy to feel better about herself. He hoped very much that Mandy could learn to trust her parents and not be so afraid. Jim wanted her to be confident in the future.</p><p>Mandy was cautious. Though intensely sexual, she hadn't believed too strongly in joy and hadn't thought much about the possibility of happiness in the long term. Sex for Mandy was sometimes less joyful than it was an opportunity to be useful and to have people at least like her. When it came to Jackie, however, Mandy's attitude was different - she was really in love. When she fell for Jackie, it meant that Mandy felt hopeful and unafraid for the first time in a long time.</p><p>
""Mandy! It's for you!"" Amy called. When Mandy came to the phone, Amy covered the receiver and whispered to her sister, ""It's Jackie!""</p><p>Jackie and Mandy agreed that Jackie needed to settle into her routine at college before they spoke to each other regularly on the phone or exchanged e-mail. A bit startled but very pleased to hear from her, Mandy took the phone and said happily, ""Jackie! Hi!""</p><p>""Mandy ... how ... how are you, dear?"" Jackie sounded tentative.</p><p>""I'm good, Jackie. How are you? How's school?""</p><p>""School is fine, Mandy. What about for you? How are you doing in school?""</p><p>""I'm doing better. Daddy and Amy help me with my homework. Thank you for asking,"" she said.</p><p>They were silent for a few seconds that seemed like an eternity to Mandy. Something was wrong; Jackie sounded uncomfortable to Mandy. Mandy began to wonder if it was something else about Jackie's mother. Before she could ask her, Jackie spoke.</p><p>""Mandy, I'm calling because I have to talk to you about something ... about us.""</p><p>Mandy was suddenly afraid of what Jackie was going to say. Oh, no, she thought; is Jackie going to tell me she doesn't want to see me anymore?! Is that why she's calling now?! Is that why she sounds different?!</p><p>""Yes, Jackie; what is it?"" Mandy said, now feeling distressed. Her mind racing, Mandy thought, maybe she's calling because she didn't want to tell me face to face.</p><p>Jackie was momentarily silent. Then she said, ""By the way, I really enjoyed having you visit. Did you have a good time?"" Jackie asked her.</p><p>""Yes, Jackie. I loved being with you. I think you know that,"" Mandy said in a small voice. Mandy understood Jackie was beating around the bush.</p><p>Jackie sighed. ""Yes, dear, I know that very well.""</p><p>Mandy swallowed hard and said, ""What did you really want to say, Jackie?"" </p><p>Jackie said, ""Well ... honey ... after you left, I started thinking about everything ... I thought about the fact that you're still a little girl, Mandy, and I'm ... an adult now ..."" </p><p>With that, Mandy's heart sank.</p><p>When Jackie hesitated, Mandy said almost desperately, ""Jackie ... if you're too busy right now ... or ... something ... I'll understand ... I won't bother you ..."" </p><p>Mandy was close to tears now. Disappointed and hurt, she thought: that's what happens when you really, really want something!</p><p>""Mandy ... I've really been thinking a lot about us ... about how it's not easy for us to see each other ... a lot of people would say it's not right for us to be together at all ... That's all I've been thinking about since you left."" </p><p>A teardrop escaped from Mandy's eye; she couldn't speak. She thought, Jackie is trying to be nice, trying not to hurt me too much, but knowing that did not lessen the pain for Mandy.</p><p>Jackie paused a moment and then continued.</p><p>""But, Mandy ... as I said I've thought a lot about this ... there are a million reasons why we shouldn't be together, I suppose ... but in the end, none of those things matter to me. I don't care about any of them. I want you to know that I love you, sweetheart.""</p><p>Mandy thought she misunderstood what Jackie was saying, ""Jackie, what ...?""</p><p>""I love you, Mandy; I think about you day and night.""</p><p>Mandy asked incredulously, ""Jackie, I ... do ... do you mean that?""</p><p>""Yes, Mandy, my darling, I really mean it,"" Jackie said to her. She continued by saying, ""You asked that first night that we were together if you could be my girlfriend. Well, I really want you to be my girlfriend ... that is ... if you still want to be,"" Jackie said hopefully.</p><p>Mandy couldn't believe what she was hearing. ""Oh, Jackie ... yes!"" she replied.</p><p>Jackie said, ""I'd like for us to visit each other regularly; that is, if you want to.""</p><p>""Of course I want to!"" Mandy was stunned. ""Jackie, do you really mean that?"" she asked again. </p><p>""Yes, Mandy,"" Jackie laughed, ""I really do.""</p><p>""Oh, wow!"" Mandy said, smiling broadly. ""I thought you were going to tell me you didn't want to see me anymore.""</p><p>""Oh, Mandy, darling! I'm sorry; I didn't mean to alarm you,"" Jackie replied.</p><p>""That's okay,"" Mandy said. She was happy now. ""What made you think of that now?""</p><p>Jackie paused and breathed deeply before answering.</p><p>""I had a long talk with your dad about how I felt. I care so much for you. I'm sorry to say that I tried to deny it to myself, at first. I thought it would be best if you didn't know, but after talking to Jim I realized that I had to tell you how much I love and need you, Mandy.""</p><p>""I need you, Jackie,"" Mandy was happier than she had ever been before in her life. ""You really love me?""</p><p>""Yes, my dear, sweet girl ... I really do.""</p><p>""Jackie,"" Mandy exclaimed, ""I can't wait to see you again!""</p><p>Jackie smiled as she said, ""Well, I'll be back home in four weeks. Can you wait that long, sweetheart?""</p><p>""Yes, I can! I'll think about you every minute!"" </p><p>After Jackie hung up, Mandy closed her eyes and smiled. She tilted her head back, held the phone to her chest with both hands, and quietly jumped up and down for joy.</p>"
499,Elizabeth,Arachnophile,arachnophile52@gmail.com,"['gMF', 'reluc', 'pedo', 'coer']","A Mexican drug lord holds a young man hostage, forcing his erotic film director mother to produce for his personal pleasure a work that violates her sense of decency. She recruits a reluctant porn actor to perform with a little girl in an effort to save three people's lives.",2013-04-04T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Sure, I'm available. What do you have?""</p><p>""Well ..."" she said hesitatingly, ""it's not what you're used to ...""</p><p>""What do you mean?"" he answered.</p><p>""It falls outside my usual genre. It's normally something I'd never dream of doing, but ...""</p><p>""Angela,"" he said impatiently, ""Stop beating around the bush! This isn't like you.""</p><p>The woman was silent for a moment before saying, tentatively,</p><p>""Okay ... listen; it involves working with ... a younger actress.""</p><p>""All right,"" he answered cautiously, ""but how young?""</p><p>Though the woman remained silent for the briefest of moments, that interlude was enough to tell him what he wanted to know.</p><p>""No!"" he said emphatically and with a strong note of irritation in his voice. ""I don't get involved with that sort of thing! You know that! Why did you even ask me? You, of all people!""</p><p>""I would never have asked you if this weren't so important.""</p><p>""What do you mean 'important'?"" he asked, angrily. ""What could be so important about this, that I should for one minute consider it?""</p><p>She sounded desperate and resigned when she said, ""It's literally a matter of life and death ... I mean that."" Before he could say anything else, she said, ""And I cannot get just anybody. This requires someone with not only tact and discretion but with ... well ... gentleness and caring.""</p><p>""What?! What do you mean?"" He was now more puzzled than annoyed. He trusted Angela and her crew. She did films that were tasteful and respectful. Most of them could hardly be called pornography, so restrained and so romantic were they. She truly specialized in erotica and all the serious aesthetic connotations that went with it. If it were anyone else, he'd have hung up the phone long before reaching this point in the conversation.</p><p>""In this situation, I can't get the usual people that do this. I wouldn't go near them no matter how desperate I got; you know that about me, surely.""</p><p>""Yes, I do know that about you. So, 'why?' Just tell me why. I'm listening.""</p><p>""It's because of something Marcus has done. He's gotten into trouble with some very bad people ...""</p><p>""Fuck him! He's no fucking good. I don't care if he is your son. He's a lowlife and a criminal.""</p><p>""Michael ... I can't turn my back on him. I just can't. I can't give up on him and I can't let him ...""</p><p>Michael was silent. He knew from her tone how bad it was. She didn't have to spell it all the way out for him. This was why she was so desperate.</p><p>""All right; I know you can't let him ... go down. But after this you'll have to do something before he destroys you. Assuming of course that you survive this,"" he added.</p><p>""It's not anything for distribution. It's for a single client with enough muscle to ... well ... I think you know what I mean. It's a one-time thing. I know it's really bad but that's why I called you. I need your help. ""Michael ... Michael I need you to do this for me. Please. I won't ever ask anything of you again. I just need this.""</p><p>""Oh, Angela; this is so reprehensible. If it were anyone else ...""</p><p>""So, Michael; will you do it? Just this once?""</p><p>He didn't answer right away. Angela filled the silence.</p><p>""All right, don't commit right now but at least come to talk to me about it.""</p><p>Against his better judgment he said, with a sigh, ""All right; I'll come talk to you. Where do you want to meet?""</p><p>""Come to my home this evening if you're free ...""</p><p>""I am.""</p><p>"" ... around 8:00, if that's okay.""</p><p>""Okay; I'll see you around eight,"" he said unhappily and turned off his phone.</p><p>Twenty-eight year old Michael Barnum's ""day job"" was as a fitness consultant and personal trainer. On his off time, he performed in erotic films and modeled for erotic photo shoots under the name ""Derek Long."" When younger he had worked for a number of companies in the Valley but now worked almost exclusively for Angela Rocque. She specialized in erotica for women and couples.</p><p>Although not considered true ""porn"" by hardcore industry insiders, she nonetheless garnered respect for having built a reputable and successful business. For Angela, staying true to herself meant that what she did had to be an expression of the values and aims she held most dear: respect for both men and women and the centrality of sex to the human experience. It was those principles that attracted Michael to her production company.</p><p>Michael had been an athlete in high school. In college, though, he eschewed athletic participation in favor of general fitness and the challenges of competing against himself. He was a shade over 6' tall with sandy-colored hair, a light complexion, and model-handsome features. In fact the sportswear modeling he did while in school for local department stores led him, ultimately, to erotic modeling and then to films. He was ""chiseled,"" looking every inch the fitness professional that he was. His normally lop-sided grin and easy-going manner made him easily approachable and very likeable.</p><p>As an erotic film actor, Michael had a reputation for reliability and stylishness in his performances. He prepared meticulously, paying so much attention to detail that he was at times like a second director on the set. He had never challenged the director's authority but rather acted as intermediary when necessary between uncertain, skittish young actresses and directors other than Angela for whom porn was like turning out widgets. There had been little emotion involved except for the calculation of profit and loss, which they held dear. Michael helped that to happen smoothly and professionally. That was why Angela's request so irked him. It violated not only his professional standards but also his sense of decency. He also knew that she wouldn't have asked him if it were not a matter of life and death, literally.</p><p>Angela's son, Marcus, had always run with a bad crowd. Difficult as a child, he became almost ungovernable as a youth, especially once he found out what his mother did for a living. He thought nothing of blackmailing her emotionally. A single parent, Angela felt wholly responsible for how he turned out. </p><p>Parenthood! Michael thought to himself; I'm glad I don't have any kids.</p><p>Now it seemed that Marcus had fallen foul of some pretty tough characters, likely drug people. On top of everything else, Michael worried that this might not be the ""one shot deal"" that Angela thought it would be and then back to normal. She had to know that she would be changed after this, tainted even, whether she could admit it to Michael or not. How his life would change, he did not wish to contemplate.</p><p>
Angela went to the door only after peering cautiously through the living room curtains. </p><p>""Michael,"" she said, greeting her friend and colleague. ""Thank you for coming over.""</p><p>She looks completely frazzled, Michael thought. She looks crushed by this business. Angela was in her early forties. She was a tall 5' 7"" and weighed about 160 lbs. She had generous breasts and long blonde hair. Her face was pretty with full cheeks tapering to a slightly pointed chin and a small, dainty mouth.</p><p>Angela had been a film student at UCLA when she took a job doing lighting and sound for an erotic film company in the Valley. She hadn't considered porn as a focus when she took the temporary job. She was a student and needed money. After being around the productions for a while she thought they could have been done better. When nearing graduation, Angela Kwiatkowski, her maiden name, read an assessment of the pornographic films market and decided, boldly, to go in that direction.</p><p>This evening Angela was dressed in a light blue peasant smock embroidered in red, green, and gold arabesques and loose fitting jeans. There were dark circles under her normally pretty eyes and it looked to Michael as if she hadn't slept in a while.</p><p>""What can I get you to drink?"" she said to him cheerily, which they both knew was false.</p><p>""Nothing; just tell me what you need me to do and why,"" he said soberly.</p><p>The strain of the last few days finally telling, Angela's face fell and tears started running down her cheeks. Coming immediately to the point, she said, after wiping her eyes, ""Michael, Marcus is being held hostage by a drug lord in Mexico. I can't go to the police ... they have no jurisdiction and no proof. Hell, they're likely to say he deserves whatever he gets.""</p><p>She began to cry again. Michael gave her a moment to compose herself. She resumed her explanation.</p><p>""The condition of his release is that I make a film for this drug person. The film must show ... oh, God ... explicit sex between a man and a ... girl.""</p><p>Not at all surprised as he expected this, Michael remained silent, impassive.</p><p>""I was told that it only had to be one scene lasting no more than 30 minutes. There was also a list of required acts, as you might expect. But nothing that involved injuring the girl,"" Angela said, and then covered her face with her hands. ""I can't believe I have to do this!"" she said in anguish.</p><p>Although Michael understood how hard this was for her, he had, he thought, surprisingly little sympathy to offer.</p><p>""Angela,"" he said rather coldly, ""let's have the details, please.""</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" she said. ""Yes, well, we'll film next Saturday starting in the morning around 9:00. It shouldn't take too long. Are you going to be available?""</p><p>""Yes, I'll make myself available. I have just one commitment that afternoon but it's easy enough to re-schedule.""</p><p>""Thank you ... Michael, I ...""</p><p>He held up his hand to stop her. ""I will help you, Angela, but if you do not do something about your son immediately after this is over, I will never speak to you again.""</p><p>Angela dropped her head. She wouldn't fight with Michael or try to justify herself. This was a problem of her own making. Michael quickly moved on to inquire about the details of this sordid affair.</p><p>""Do you know the girl? How old is she? Is she ... experienced?"" </p><p>""I haven't met her. The mother called me. She said the girl's never done anything on video though she assures me that she is not a virgin.""</p><p>Michael looked at her. ""The mother?""</p><p>Angela said, ""At least I think it was her mother; I didn't ask.""</p><p>Michael nodded his head and arched his eyebrows to let her know that he wouldn't have asked either.</p><p>""How old is she?"" Michael repeated, knowing that Angela, ashamed, had avoided answering his question.</p><p>Angela looked at Michael in a way that pleaded for sympathy. Seeing none in his eyes, and looking absolutely stricken, she said quietly, ""She's ten years old.""</p><p>Michael wanted to scream, ""Ten years old?! Are you fucking kidding me?!"" Instead, he said as evenly and controlled as he could, ""I was expecting at least a young teenager or maybe a twelve year old at worst.""</p><p>""Michael, they told me which girl to use. Apparently the mother is also in trouble with them."" She looked down at the table. They sat in silence, neither knowing what to say at that moment.</p><p>""All right,"" Michael said finally, ""I'll need an hour with her alone before we shoot. Give me a list of what is expected.""</p><p>Angela got up from the table and took a sheet of paper from a folder on the kitchen counter. She handed it to Michael. He looked at cursorily.</p><p>""I'll have to coach her through this,"" he said as he folded and pocketed the paper. ""What's her name?""</p><p>""Brittany,"" Angela answered. She continued, ""That's why I wanted you. I knew you would be gentle and careful with her.""</p><p>He said nothing but only stared at her.</p><p>""I want her to be safe. I care what happens to her,"" she insisted. ""Please ...""</p><p>Michael took her hand. Despite his repugnance, he couldn't be cruel to Angela.</p><p>""I'll do my best with her, to help her as much as I can,"" he said gently. ""I know you hate this as much as I do.""</p><p>At this, what little reserve Angela possessed deserted her completely and she began to cry.</p><p>Michael stood up, lightly touched Angela's shoulder, and let himself out.</p><p>After he had gone, Angela lifted her head and said aloud, ""I don't care if I have to send that boy to jail. I've done more than anyone should.""</p><p>Larissa Tomorova had gone to Moscow as a teen ager. Leaving her alcoholic mother to the chaos and despair of post-Soviet Tula, a city north of the capital, she attached herself at 15 to a figure in the Russian mafia. She stayed his mistress for a year, until he tired of her, after which he pimped her around Moscow for three years. Beautiful, slim, and blonde, Larissa was very popular. She was also intelligent and shrewd. Through a client who was smitten with her, she managed to get work in the illicit opium trade as a special courier to the poppy field managers in Central Asia. Having done notably good work in that notoriously hazardous and unpleasant job, Larissa earned for herself an ""assignment"" to America at the age of 25.</p><p>Her handlers gave her a month's intensive language training to improve on the little bit of English she already spoke and set her up in Los Angeles to assist their effort to acquire a share of the illegal drug trade going to the U.S. and Canada from South America. She had generally been successful in conducting the delicate negotiations as well as the money transfers between the drugs cartels and her bosses in Brighton Beach, Brooklyn.</p><p>The all-out war that had broken out lately between the cartels, however, had thrown Larissa's operation into jeopardy. Through no fault of her own, she made a misstep and now was under threat from one of the cartels. They had kidnapped one of her main contacts, a Mexican woman, and killed another. She let the people in Brooklyn know the situation. They would think about it, decide, and then inform her.</p><p>Then, of course, there was the girl.</p><p>Larissa had inherited her from another member of the Russian mafia in Los Angeles. She had been taken away from her drug-addicted mother as a small child and then lost within, and ultimately erased from, the California foster care system. (One of the mafia's computer hackers had taken care of that. The girl now, at the age of ten, no longer officially existed.) Whenever a female child was needed for cover, etc., the little girl was pressed into service.</p><p>Larissa took an interest in her and did her best to teach her schoolwork in the apartment they shared. She was a bright child. Introverted, she spent almost all of her time reading. Since she was dependent upon Larissa, the girl was generally cooperative but occasionally stubborn. She refused, for example, to accept the name they had given her. Larissa compromised by requiring only that when in public did she need to answer to ""Brittany.""</p><p>Now this Mexican drug cartel was demanding that the little girl ""star"" in a pornographic film. It was an unfortunate truth that the people who ""owned"" her before Larissa had abused her sexually. The girl had been raped at the age of eight and used off and on for sexual gratification. Larissa had put a stop to that but now she had to betray the girl's trust and expose her to the loathsome indignity that the cartel demanded in return for Marisol's life and their own. They took pleasure in tormenting people gratuitously, the pigs! Larissa thought to herself. She resigned herself to informing the poor little girl that evening about what she would have to endure.</p><p>Michael set about preparing for Saturday's filming. He had some stage make-up in his possession that he intended to use to cover up the birth mark on his left leg. He did not intend that anyone know that he was the rapist in the film (that was how he thought of the task before him). He planned to pick out two temporary tattoos to further ""disguise"" himself. He would insist on wearing the black tie-on mask he had acquired to further obscure his identity.</p><p>He also had a variety of lubricants. Goodness knows, he thought, that poor little child will need all the help I can give her. Help? Who was he kidding? Surely not himself, he knew. Still, in this terrible situation he would do his best to make it as easy on her as possible and get it over with fast. What happened to children caught up in ""kiddie porn?"" It pained him that he didn't know.</p><p>Michael intended to use some of the erectile dysfunction pills that just about every stud in the business kept on hand ""just in case."" He had only resorted to them once in four years. He thought for certain that he would need one for Saturday. </p><p>Angela determined that she would have to share the duties of cameraman, lighting assistant, and sound specialist with Michael. She couldn't very well ask any of her crew to participate nor would she contract with someone from the ""other side"" of the business for whom this was not only commonplace but their raison d'etre. She had been forced to confide in Michael. She hated to have dragged him into this. Their relationship would be in tatters when this was over. She would forever after be shameful in his eyes.</p><p>And what of the little girl? Angela thought. How did she get involved in this? How did they have power over her mother or whomever she was? Angela had started her company with the aim of liberating people sexually. Now this affair was making her a part of the world of erotic entertainment at its darkest and most sinister, its thoroughly pornographic and obscene side. She thought bitterly that everything and everyone was for sale in this ""free market"" society. ""Free,"" indeed; with no restraint and no respect for anything. The only thing she could do for the child was to involve Michael, a decent person, who would harm her less than others. She thought she might never look at herself in the mirror ever again.</p><p>Michael arrived early at Angela's house to help her set up the master bedroom with lights and sound equipment. He set up his gear in the guest bedroom next to it. He silently helped Angela with the lighting. He attached the boom microphone and opened up its stand. Angela would have to move it as they filmed. It wasn't going to be much of a production but then the intended audience wasn't very discriminating.</p><p>He had used the water-proof make-up to hide his birth mark. He had applied the two temporary tattoos. Angela told him she would pixelate his face so there was no need for a mask.</p><p>That Saturday morning, while driving to the address that Angela had given her, Larissa reflected on how the situation had suddenly changed. Boris in Brooklyn had told her the decision had been made to move her out of the country, so compromised was her position. The foray into the southern California-northern Mexico drug market had been a failure. They had decided to simply cut their losses and move on. Because it was no longer necessary to protect her position, Larissa would come back to Moscow on the next available flight and be sent back to the U.S. at a later date.</p><p>Although Boris said he would guarantee her safety, he claimed they could do nothing for Marisol being held hostage. Larissa felt she could not abandon her and so told him she would go through with the filming before she left not only for Marisol's sake but the girl's as well.</p><p>Larissa would have to abandon the little girl. Boris said someone would be detailed to take care of her but she didn't believe him. They might even kill her, given what she knew and had seen. The only hope for her would be the woman filmmaker. Larissa believed, or at least wanted to believe, that Angela would see that she was cared for once the filming was over. It was a gamble but one that Larissa felt she must take, paradoxically, for the child's safety.</p><p>Little ""Brittany"" was alarmed when Larissa told her what she needed to do. Frightened, she had asked Larissa if she really had to do it. Larissa, under terrible strain, told her in no uncertain terms that she had to perform in the film because they were all in danger.</p><p>""They are terrible people. They will not hesitate to kill us both. I'm sorry for this, child. You know I never wanted anyone to hurt you again. I cannot prevent this; I'm sorry."" Feeling pity for the girl, Larissa held her close and rocked her.</p><p>Though anxious, the girl calmed when she understood there was no other way. She was helpless in this situation. Larissa could no longer protect her. No one could protect her. Was this what life was like, the child wondered? What would become of her? Would she ever be safe or happy?</p><p>Michael had prepared himself to instruct the little girl. He hoped she would be cooperative. If she wasn't, he certainly wasn't going to force her; he drew the line there. In a moment of defiance, disgust, and some bravado, he decided that if she refused, he would walk away and take her with him. </p><p>That thought had surprised him. Then he thought if that remote possibility actually occurred, what would he do with her? Take her to the state's Child Protective Services? They would ask how he came to be responsible for her. If that happened, what could he possibly say? Deflated, he pushed the thought from his mind.</p><p>The doorbell rang - they were here. Angela, from the living room called to him, saying it was the girl and her mother. What mother would do this? Unless she and the child had both been threatened too, which was certainly possible? He set the light meter down, stood up and poked his head out the door to see how many people had arrived.</p><p>He glimpsed Angela speaking to the woman while at the same time laying a gentle hand on the little girl's shoulder. His view of the child was blocked by Angela's back. The woman looked at the director with a resigned, hopeless expression. Yes, things were becoming clearer to him now. We're all victims, he said to himself. He went back to work on the lighting.</p><p>He could hear Angela talking about him as she escorted them down the hallway to the bedroom. As they entered, he stood up and turned. It was then that he saw her. </p><p>She stood in front of the blonde woman who stood next to Angela. With a somber expression the girl looked around the bedroom in Angela's home that was to be the ""set"" for the film. She looked to be a little under five feet tall and slim, small boned, pale skinned, almost delicate. Her fine brunette hair was cut in a modest ""page boy"" style and parted in the middle. Her eyebrows were thin, as though plucked, and her hazel eyes were big with long lashes. She looked serious, intelligent, and most of all, terribly vulnerable. A sensitive man, the sight of her almost moved Michael to tears.</p><p>""Brittany,"" Angela said, ""this is Derek. He'll be ... working with you today."" His director friend looked distinctly green to Michael as though she were going to vomit.</p><p>""Say hello to the man, Brittany,"" the woman said in a thick Russian accent and gently stroked her hair. ""Be polite, dear.""</p><p>The little girl stepped forward and offered her hand.</p><p>""Hello,"" she said in a flat monotone.</p><p>Michael took her little hand, pressed it gently, and forced a smile as he said, ""How do you do, Brittany? It's nice to meet you."" He held her hand longer than was necessary, desperate to communicate some little bit of tenderness to her, desperate to let her know that he cared. She, however, was impassive, and he succeeded only in feeling absurd and ashamed.</p><p>Angela then introduced Michael to Larissa. ""Derek, this is Larissa."" He had assumed Brittany's mother would be accompanying her but this woman was not her mother. That was obvious to both Michael and Angela. He couldn't help staring at her before replying, ""Hi."" Neither of them attempted to shake hands, perhaps because they were both so deeply embarrassed by the situation. They all stood in the room in awkward, uncomfortable silence before Angela spoke.</p><p>""Let's leave Derek and Brittany to prepare. Larissa, I want to speak to you in private. Let's go to the living room, shall we?"" She let Larissa go first after which she quietly closed the door. Michael could hear only indistinct voices coming from the living room.</p><p>Michael turned to the girl and asked her to sit on the bed, which she obediently did. Michael then knelt in front of her and took her hands in his. He said to her, </p><p>""Brittany, I know you're frightened. Please, don't be."" The girl only looked at him with the same solemn expression. He continued, uncomfortably,</p><p>""Do you know what we're going to do here today?"" He was perspiring now. </p><p>The lovely little girl answered in a soft, untroubled voice, ""Yes; you're going to put your penis inside me. And it's going to be in a movie; right?"" </p><p>It upset Michael to see how matter-of-fact she was about this. He had to put his horror aside for the moment in order to ""coach"" this child, to limit the damage to be done to her, and perhaps in some small way to let her know that they cared.</p><p>""Yes, dear; that's right.""</p><p>Although he already knew the answer, he nonetheless asked her, ""Brittany, have you had a penis inside you before?"" </p><p>The girl did not speak but only nodded.</p><p>""Just once or more than once?""</p><p>""More than once.""</p><p>Oh, God, he thought.</p><p>He swallowed hard and asked the question the answer to which he did not want to hear. ""Did it hurt, Brittany?""</p><p>""Most of the time.""</p><p>""Oh, Brittany,"" he said to her as he gently squeezed her hands, ""I'm so sorry, dear.""</p><p>Not knowing what to say, she said nothing. This man was going to hurt her, too. Why did he ask that question? She thought. Why did he want to know? </p><p>He surprised her when he said,</p><p>""Well, listen, we're going to prepare so that it won't hurt you. There are things we can do to make it better.""</p><p>She opened her eyes a little wider, leaned forward just the slightest bit, though again only nodded in reply.</p><p>""All right, then,"" he said to her, ""here's what we'll do: we'll start by cleaning ourselves and then we'll make you slippery so that things won't hurt. Okay?""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said.</p><p>""Now, I want you to go to the bathroom across the hall. Go sit on the toilet and empty yourself front and back the best you can and then wipe yourself. When you're done, come back here and we'll take a quick shower together.""</p><p>Michael couldn't resist kissing her hands before releasing them. Ignoring the gesture, she bounded off the bed and out the door and into the main bathroom. She closed the door and Michael could hear the plastic seat drop to the porcelain toilet.</p><p>He sat down on the end of the bed to wait for her. She should be thinking about pop music stars, going to soccer practice, or meeting her friends to just ""hang out,"" Michael thought morosely. Instead, she's here. Leaning forward and resting his elbows on his knees, he shook his head sadly. He had to snap out of his funk, though, if he expected to help her through all this.</p><p>Angela suddenly appeared in the doorway. She closed the door and sat down next to Michael on the bed.</p><p>""Larissa's gone. She said she had to leave,"" she said quietly.</p><p>Michael snapped upright. ""What the fuck ...""</p><p>Angela shrugged her shoulders while opening her hands palms up. ""I ... I don't know. She said she had an appointment and would be back in two hours,"" she whispered lest the little girl hear through the bathroom door.</p><p>Michael was angry.</p><p>""Argh! ... The nerve of her. She's not that girl's mother, you know.""</p><p>Angela nodded her head in agreement.</p><p>""I thought the same thing as soon as I saw them. I think that girl has somehow been assigned to her. Now I'm sure she's caught up in this drug business. She probably did something to piss them off and now that poor child will pay the price.""</p><p>Michael was still scowling.</p><p>""Well,"" he said disgustedly, ""maybe it's better without her here. Brittany certainly didn't cling to her like you might have expected. She's a very brave little girl.""</p><p>Angela nodded her head. </p><p>""She is,"" she answered him. They sat silently, neither one knowing what else to say.</p><p>Then they heard a knock on the door.</p><p>Angela opened the door to see the little girl standing there. Michael turned to look at her. She looked so sad to him. He smiled at her.</p><p>""I think I'm all cleaned out,"" she reported solemnly. If it had been any other situation, both Michael and Angela would have burst out laughing. Michael instead said,</p><p>""That's good, sweetheart. Now we're going to wash ourselves, okay?""</p><p>She nodded her head but said nothing.</p><p>Angela looked at Michael. ""I'll check ... stuff ..."" she said as she got up and hurried out of the room. She paused to kiss the girl on the top of her head.</p><p>""C'mon, Brittany; let's get into the shower,"" Michael said.</p><p>The girl hesitated.</p><p>Looking at her, he thought, what am I saying to this child? I'm treating her as if she does this every day.</p><p>""Brittany, please don't feel shy. You and I have to see each other without our clothes. It's all right, honey. Don't be afraid of me; I promise I won't hurt you.""</p><p>He squatted down in front of her. He took her hands in his and again kissed them. She seemed to relax the slightest bit. She nodded her head.</p><p>""Okay, dear; you get undressed and I'll run the water in the shower."" Michael smiled at her. The girl just looked at him.</p><p>Michael started running the water in the bathroom shower off the master bedroom. He checked to see if there was soap. There was orange blossom scented liquid soap. He hoped she would like it. He found a soft washcloth to use with her.</p><p>The girl took off her shoes and socks first. She placed the shoes with the socks stuffed in them side by side on the floor near the end of the bed. Then she took off the dark blue and red-striped rugby-style pullover shirt with the white collar. She next unzipped her khaki pants and pulled them down to her feet. She stepped carefully out of them and picked them up. She folded the shirt and pants and placed them neatly on top of the shoes. Alone in the room, she stood for a moment before removing her white underpants with the little pink teddy bears on them.</p><p>Naked now, she sat on the end of the bed awaiting the stranger who was going to wash her. She crossed her arms and hugged them close to her body as she leaned forward in a futile attempt at modesty.</p><p>Michael undressed in the bathroom. He had left the door ajar as he prepared the shower. As he stepped around the door to fetch her, it saddened him to see her trying to cover herself.</p><p>He put his hand out and said softly, ""It's all right, Brittany. Don't be embarrassed.""</p><p>She uncoiled herself and stood to her full height with her arms at her sides. He took in a quick view of the pretty little girl, conscious of not wanting to be seen to stare at her. She was flat chested, lacking in defined hips, and the slit between her labia was unobscured by pubic hair.</p><p>She still had the same somber expression, empty of hope. She walked toward Michael and the sound of the running water behind him. He took her hand gently and helped her through the door and into the shower.</p><p>As they both were being splashed, Michael asked her, ""Is the water okay? It's not too hot is it?"" She answered, ""No; it's okay."" Indeed, she seemed to like the shower. She closed her eyes and turned her face to the spray.</p><p>As he prepared to wash her, Michael was astonished to see her start hopping around in and out of the water with her eyes closed, enjoying the shower just like the little girl that she was, completely unselfconscious. It delighted him to watch her.</p><p>""Turn around, Brittany,"" he said as he knelt down to start soaping her back. He gently washed up and down her back and over her little bottom. She opened her legs for him to reach the insides of her thighs and calves. She put her hand on the wall to balance herself as he washed first her right foot and then her left.</p><p>Michael pushed the stream of water to the wall and took the washcloth in hand. He knelt back down and said to her, ""I'm going to wash between your legs in the front, now; just put your foot on the edge of the tub.""</p><p>She did as she was told. He carefully and gently ran the soapy cloth over the smooth, genital fold, being careful not to get any soap inside. He re-directed the stream toward her again.</p><p>""Okay, turn around and bend over; I'll rinse you,"" he said. She turned quickly and bent over exposing her little pussy and asshole as she pulled her cheeks apart. He splashed water until the soap was gone. She turned to face him.</p><p>""All right! That looks good!"" he said jovially and she smiled at him for the first time as she shook her head in the gentle, light spray.</p><p>He proceeded to wash the front of her body and then finally to say, ""Now I'll wash your face. Close your eyes!"" he said smiling. The girl continued to smile while scrunching up her face and squeezing her lids closed as he applied the soft, soapy cloth. After gently washing her, he quickly rinsed her off, grabbed a hand towel, and wiped the excess water off her face. He impulsively leaned forward and kissed her lips. She smiled broadly but said nothing.</p><p>""Now bend over again and I'll wash your behind.""</p><p>She quickly bent over again, almost comically pulling her little buttocks apart to give him access to her tush. He smiled as he washed around the rim of her little pink anus. </p><p>This man really is gentle with me, she thought; he's nice.</p><p>Despite the lightheartedness they unexpectedly were sharing, or perhaps because of it, he was now conscious of something he had failed to control. Michael was getting an erection.</p><p>Though it had pleased him to touch her lithe little body in ways that he hoped she would take as affectionate and respectful, it surprised him that the sight of her and the feel of her body had that effect. The girl looked right at his hard cock and then at his face but didn't say anything. </p><p>Michael turned off the water. He took the large bath towel from the rack and enveloped her in it. She stood slightly hunched over, smiling, and twisting side to side within the towel. He pulled the towel tighter as they smiled at each other. Michael stood up and helped her out of the bathtub. He then turned to step back into the shower, saying to her,</p><p>""Okay, I'm going to wash up quickly. You dry off and I'll be out in a second."" She nodded her head.</p><p>Having finished his quick shower, Michael stepped out of the bathtub in time to see the darling little creature finish drying herself and drop the towel on the floor. He then watched in fascination as she leapt and skipped to the bed. She jumped onto it, rolling around playfully, unaware of Michael's gaze. </p><p>Michael stepped back behind the door to finish drying himself. He thought as he toweled off, what an absolutely beautiful little child! And then, almost against his will, his cock started to become hard again. What is wrong with me? he thought. It must be that ED pill.</p><p>Having dried himself, Michael walked over to the bed and sat on the edge. The girl was sitting with one leg folded underneath her. Her somber expression gone, she looked at Michael with the suggestion of an impish grin on her face. She seemed not all concerned about her nakedness now. </p><p>Michael put a hand gently on her shoulder as he spoke to her.</p><p>""Brittany, we have to get down to business. Let's get ready so we can finish this fast, okay?""</p><p>""My name is Elizabeth.""</p><p>Michael, startled by what she said, was speechless. As he stared at her, she continued.</p><p>""My name isn't Brittany. It's Elizabeth,"" she repeated.</p><p>Deeply impressed now, Michael thought, these people, whoever they are, tried to erase this child's identity. But she wouldn't let them. Bravo, young lady! he said to himself.</p><p>""Elizabeth."" Michael spoke her name as much for himself as for her.</p><p>""Elizabeth,"" he said again. ""That's such a beautiful name.""</p><p>She looked at him with a mixture of pride and courage and Michael knew that she now trusted him, at least a little. Their intimacy in the shower had done it. He believed that she knew he wouldn't hurt her.</p><p>Now, however, he felt a responsibility for her that he had not felt earlier; something very different from his initial concern. Then she spoke again.</p><p>""You said you would make me slippery. So it wouldn't hurt.""</p><p>Michael now regarded her with something approaching awe. In a subtle way she had gained a measure of control over this situation. Yes, you're going to rape me but I'm going to hold you to your promise to make sure it doesn't hurt.</p><p>""Yes,"" he said, ""and we're going to rehearse to make sure it feels all right for you."" Elizabeth looked at him and nodded.</p><p>""Derek,"" Angela called anxiously from the hallway, ""let me know when you guys are ready.""</p><p>""Elizabeth, I want to explain everything we're going to do together.""</p><p>Elizabeth sat close to Michael as he went over a list of sexual acts and positions they would perform together. She said nothing but just listened to him. Michael was embarrassed and uncomfortable in this role. He had to agree, however, with Angela that he would certainly be gentler than anyone else with her.</p><p>""I'm sorry to ask you this but do you know what happens to penises when they go in and out of girls ... that some stuff comes out of them that's not pee?"" He really didn't know how best to discuss such a subject with a ten year old and so was winging it.</p><p>She looked puzzled, initially, and then with a look of awareness said,</p><p>""Yes; I remember some white stuff leaked out of me afterward.""</p><p>The poor little dear! he thought.</p><p>""Okay, sweetheart. That's the stuff I have to put on your face at the end.""</p><p>""Yuck!"" she said and wrinkled her nose. ""That's silly!""</p><p>""I'm sorry, dear; I have to do that. So, no one has ever done that to you before?""</p><p>""Uh-uh,"" she answered.</p><p>""Well, we'll have to practice that. Here, hold this towel. I'll be right back.""</p><p>Michael went into the bathroom and filled a drinking glass with a few inches of water. Sitting back down on the bed in front of her he said,</p><p>""I'm going to splash this on your face. You'll have your eyes closed when I put the stuff on you, so close your eyes now and try not to flinch."" She dutifully closed her eyes and sat waiting.</p><p>He dipped his first three fingers in the glass and flicked them at her face. The girl started and drew back. ""Oh!"" she said.</p><p>Michael laughed as wiped the water from her face; the girl giggled. ""All right,"" he said, ""let's try it again."" They worked at it until she was able to take the splash without reacting. Michael kissed her forehead and gently squeezed her shoulder.</p><p>""Good, girl!"" and then, chuckling, added, ""It is kind of silly isn't it?"" Elizabeth laughed with him.</p><p>He paused for a moment and then said, ""Elizabeth, my real name is Michael.""</p><p>She smiled at him but didn't otherwise reply.</p><p>He reached into his gym bag and brought out the lubricant and a dildo. He placed a towel on the bed and asked Elizabeth to sit back against the pillows and on top of the towel.</p><p>""This is a lubricant,"" he said as he opened the top and showed her the viscous fluid. ""This will make you slippery. What I want you to do is to take some on your two fingers like this ..."" Michael squeezed some of the KY jelly onto the first two fingers of the girl's right hand. ""... and push it up inside you. Just hold the labia open and slide your fingers in.""</p><p>The girl looked down at the lube and with her left hand spreading the lips of her sex open, inserted the fingers with the lubricant into her vagina.</p><p>""It's cold!"" she said.</p><p>Michael smiled and said, ""I'm sorry; I should have warmed it up for you somehow. Are you okay, sweetie?""</p><p>She smiled at him and said, ""Yeah; I'm okay."" She had pushed as much as she had in her hand up inside her sex. Michael wiped her hands off with a towel and picked up the dildo.</p><p>""Now, Elizabeth, this thing is about my size. I want to gently push it up inside you only so long as it doesn't hurt. If it starts to feel uncomfortable, stop me right away. That way we'll know how deep I can go inside you without hurting you. Do you understand?""</p><p>""Yes, I get it.""</p><p>""Okay, now let me make it a little warmer so it won't feel cold."" He took it into the bathroom and ran some warm water in the sink. He let the dildo sit in the warm water while he gently wiped the excess lubricant from around Elizabeth's vulva. </p><p>When Michael had retrieved the dildo and placed it at the girl's entrance, she tensed. It was then that it occurred to him that in his eagerness to ameliorate the experience for her he was being too mechanical. She was a real person, a flesh and blood girl. She needed to be caressed, to feel warmed by someone she trusted and with whom she felt safe in this terrible situation.</p><p>He set the dildo down on the night stand. He said to her, ""Elizabeth, lie down next to me.""</p><p>She said nothing but stretched out her lean, lovely, slight figure and fixed him with her gaze. He gently ran his fingers through her fine, chestnut hair and softly caressed her face. He proceeded to lean forward, kissing her forehead, her cheeks, and the tip of her nose, which caused her to giggle.</p><p>""You are so beautiful, Elizabeth, that it takes my breath away. You are a lovely, lovely girl.""</p><p>Elizabeth started to smile. Lying on her side, she wriggled closer to him and relaxed her body as his hands moved to her neck and shoulders, stroking and touching. She noticed his penis growing longer but did not feel threatened by it. She felt something between her own legs now. She was stirred by him, by his warmth and tenderness. She had not experienced this from the other men who had taken her so roughly and so thoughtlessly.</p><p>When Michael ran his hand down her chest and her belly to her thighs, she shuddered momentarily. She then surprised both Michael and herself by opening her legs and exposing her bald pudendum, wanting him to touch her there.</p><p>His hand found its way around her lower back and down to her soft, little tush. He put his hand on her left butt cheek and squeezed gently. She responded by touching him for the first time. She ran her hand up and down his arm as he caressed her bum.</p><p>Michael was fully erect, now. He looked into her eyes as he let his hand stray to the warm, secret place between her legs. He felt the soft, wet labia. Elizabeth pushed forward to meet his grasp. She moaned very softly. Her face turned red and her breathing became labored.</p><p>Elizabeth then rolled onto her back and spread her legs. She had been raped often enough to know what was to happen and what was expected of her now. The difference this time, however, was that she was not being forced.</p><p>Michael got up and went to the door. Opening it he called, ""Angela! Get your camera! Quick!"" he turned on the lights in the room, making it ready for filming.</p><p>Larissa left the rental car in the car park and, putting on her sunglasses, quickly made her way toward the terminal at LAX. Before entering it she had checked her two suitcases and made a last phone call. Once inside the building, she removed the battery from her mobile phone and dropped the phone into the nearest trash bin. At the ticketing kiosk, she received her printed ticket to Vancouver, British Columbia. From there she would fly directly to Tokyo and then to Vladivostok and then on to Moscow. </p><p>Since they had decided to pull her out so suddenly, Marisol, the woman held hostage, would be left to her fate. Maybe if the cartel people were satisfied with the film they wanted, the young woman would be freed. Although she hoped it would be and had done her best for Marisol, she wasn't optimistic. Organizing herself for the boarding process, her thoughts turned to the little girl she was leaving behind.</p><p>The woman and the man seemed decent. They wouldn't abandon Elizabeth. They would see to her care; she was sure of it. It was much better than leaving her to someone like Boris. The public address system in the airport announced, </p><p>""NorthAir Flight 857 bound for Vancouver will start boarding in 30 minutes from Gate 12A. Please be at the gate on time with your ticket in hand. Repeat, NorthAir Flight 857 for Vancouver boarding at Gate 12A in 30 minutes.""</p><p>Larissa sighed, slung her bag over her shoulder, and, looking around warily, took her place in the security line.</p><p>Coming back to the bed, Michael moved between Elizabeth's legs and placed his erect cock between her pussy lips. He gently pushed the head into the vagina. She closed her eyes and sighed audibly. Michael was trembling as he pushed in deeper. Can it be that she really wants this?! he thought. He was overcome with lust against all expectation. He wanted this lovely child despite the crime he was committing against her.</p><p>Elizabeth surprised him by reaching up and gently pulling him down into her.</p><p>They hadn't noticed that Angela had entered the room with the camera on her shoulder. She was filming them from different angles, going with the flow of the moment, following Michael's lead.</p><p>He was now moving slowly but steadily in and out of Elizabeth's pussy. She was arching her back in an attempt to meet his gentle shallow thrusts into her little sex. </p><p>He was right, she noticed; it didn't hurt when she was slippery. It even started to feel good.</p><p>Elizabeth had reached that age when girls become much more powerfully aware of sex. Though isolated from her peer group by her abduction and subsequent treatment, she nonetheless thought about boys and men. Being raped when she was younger was less a sexual violation for her than just pain, humiliation, and loneliness. Being with Michael was very different.</p><p>""All right, sweetheart,"" Michael whispered to her, ""when I get off of you, turn around and get on your elbows and knees facing the headboard. I'll enter you from behind.""</p><p>As Michael withdrew from her sex, she obediently turned and faced away from him with her little cunt and asshole presented ostensibly for his pleasure. But now, it seemed, for hers as well.</p><p>Angela recognized what was happening and let her artistic instincts take over, forgetting the anguish she felt not ten minutes before. The child was enjoying this, she could tell. Wow! she thought, she's a participant! She's ... sexual! She got right up next to Michael as he guided his thick cock into the ten year-old's wet snatch. He held her small hips in his strong hands and carefully moved in and out of her. Despite her desire it would be easy for him to hurt her without intention. He wanted above all to be gentle with her. Goodness knows she deserves that at least, he thought to himself.</p><p>Marisol Estrada sat on the floor in the corner of a dank room in a house approximately 13 miles from the U.S. border crossing at San Ysidro, California on the Mexican side. Bound hand and foot for 8 hours a day, hooded for 12, the location might as well have been the moon for she knew she had no chance of escape.</p><p>Petite and pretty, Marisol had tended to neglect her grandmother's advice to prepare for life in favor of trading on her looks to get what she wanted. Up to now, it had worked pretty well. Her involvement with the drug business working for the Russians seemed suitably glamorous and had been her chance to enter the U.S. she thought. Larissa said if she did a good job after two years they would smuggle her into the country. </p><p>Now, after her capture by the cartel, she would be surprised if she were alive at the end of the week. If her captors could be believed, which was not likely, her life depended on Larissa delivering a little girl to a pornographer. If they made a film following the instructions of the same men that held her captive, she would be released. All she could do was hope they would keep their end of the bargain.</p><p>In another room in the same building, Marcus Rocque was just waking up. He had just spent another night (or was it day?) tied to a chair. He'd be let up in the next hour and taken to the toilet. It had been like this for six days straight. My mother better make that fucking movie! he thought, still outwardly defiant though his inner bravado was beginning to fade. </p><p>Marcus had his mother's coloring and classic ""surfer dude"" look. He had all the arrogance of the usual Mexican caricature of Americans. On his trips south of the border, his attitude had gotten him in trouble with the law. The ease with which the local constabularies were paid to overlook his behavior meant that he had yet to pay a price for his obnoxious demeanor.</p><p>Had he not tried to act important, he might not be in his predicament. The 13 year-old girl was just a whore for Christ's sake! Who the fuck cared about her? he thought. It turned out, however, that she was employed (owned, some would say) by the cartel that was his present captor. Beating her up still counted as a crime against somebody even in Mexico, as he found out to his regret. </p><p>In this case, the loud-mouthed, careless, haughty American unknowingly transgressed against the wrong outfit. The Mexican police could have easily been bribed to look the other way. A drug cartel, however, that felt it had been insulted, challenged, even, by some blustering gringo would not likely let the offense pass. Ergo, if Marcus's mother did not humiliate and risk ruining herself, he would be killed. It was even likely that his head would be mailed to her packed in dry ice.</p><p>Neither Marisol nor Marcus was aware of the other. What they had in common, however, was that if a little girl in southern California was not fucked by an adult on camera and the DVD delivered promptly, they would both be dead the day after tomorrow.</p><p>With Elizabeth on her elbows and knees, Michael pushed his erect cock in and out of her. He moved slightly to the right to let Angela get in close with her camera. When she stopped filming to change position, Michael asked the little girl,</p><p>""How are you feeling, Elizabeth? Does this hurt at all?""</p><p>""No, it doesn't hurt.""</p><p>Michael, still inserted, leaned forward and kissed her back.</p><p>""Elizabeth?"" Angela said quizzically.</p><p>The little girl turned her head. ""Yes, that's my name.""</p><p>Angela smiled warmly and touched the girl's cheek. ""Okay, Elizabeth.""</p><p>Angela got into position standing right next to Michael with one foot on a chair and the other on the bed. She was able to film his thrusting into the girl's sex from above. Her hips looked so small as did her tiny anus when seen in proximity to Michael's long, thick cock fucking her little pussy. Each time he pulled his erection out, some of her pink inner flesh became visible and his rod glistened in the light covered as it was with the lubricant and the girl's own moisture. </p><p>Both Angela and Michael were surprised to see Elizabeth moving in rhythm with the sliding of the cock into her quim. In a way that was unexpected, the child appeared to be experiencing pleasure from the intercourse. </p><p>For Elizabeth, this was different from the times before. The men who had raped her previously hadn't been at all solicitous of her as were Michael and Angela. The lubricant made a big difference but so also did their caring and her age. She was older now, a preteen, and receptive to the pleasures of sex. She had recently begun masturbating without fully understanding what it was. It felt good, so she did it. That she did it so often was not surprising given that there was so little joy in her life. It sexualized her in a way that was not typical for a girl of ten.</p><p>""Okay, Derek and Elizabeth; it's time to switch positions."" Angela had stopped shooting to give them direction and to provide an opportunity for them to assume a different pose. ""Elizabeth, I want you to sit on Derek with his penis inside but with you facing him. Can you do that?""</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" she answered and she turned around and got up on her knees to face them.</p><p>Angela then asked, ""Do you feel all right, honey? Can you continue?""</p><p>""Yes,"" she said, ""I'm fine."" And then she added, ""I know his name is Michael.""</p><p>Angela opened her eyes wide momentarily and then smiled.</p><p>""All right, dear; now wait until Michael is positioned and until I tell you to begin. Then swing your leg over him and using your left hand, insert the penis into your vagina. Can you do that?""</p><p>""I think so,"" she said.</p><p>""And once it's inside you, start going up and down on it.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>Michael propped up the pillows and positioned himself sitting up. Angela moved the boom microphone over his head. Elizabeth was on both knees next to Michael waiting for a signal from Angela.</p><p>The woman positioned the camera and said, ""Okay, Elizabeth; start to get on top of Michael.""</p><p>Elizabeth nodded her head and then straddled Michael and, following Angela's direction, swung her leg over and started to sit on his fully erect cock. As she was told, she reached down for it and directed the head between her moist labia and sank slowly down onto it. </p><p>She's so small and his cock is so big! Angela thought to herself. She concentrated on filming the slow insertion. Despite her misgivings about this, the scene was intensely erotic. The child's innocence contrasted with the man's obvious desire would be enough to make a more squeamish viewer look away ... except for the girl's performance.</p><p>There was no need for Angela to ask her to moan out loud to exaggerate her involvement, employing a hackneyed but standard porn device. The child's concentration and her subtle yet obvious taking of pleasure in the act made it thoroughly and unexpectedly arousing. She knew Michael well enough to know he was feeling it, too.</p><p>Elizabeth was moving up and down while impaled on Michael's hard member. It was amazing to see her little pussy open up for the large, adult cock, Angela thought. This position offered the viewer a good look at the ten year old's anus. It looked like a tiny pink rosebud just above the open slit of her little girl vulva. Despite the awfulness of it, she was turning out to be a good performer; a natural.</p><p>Michael sat back and watched the pretty child sliding up and down on his prick. She put both of her hands on his chest for balance. He reached up to caress her shoulders as she slowly and carefully fucked herself.</p><p>Solicitous, he whispered to her, ""Are you all right, honey?""</p><p>Concentrating on her task, she whispered in reply, ""Uh-huh!"" without looking up.</p><p>She continued up and down until Angela said, ""Change positions now. Elizabeth, get up off of Michael and turn around. Do the same thing you did before only face front now.""</p><p>The girl said nothing but followed Angela's directions. She stood up on the bed and turned around. She squatted down and guided Michael's boner once again into her tight little pussy. </p><p>""You can lean back against him if it's more comfortable and let him move in and out,"" Angela advised.</p><p>Elizabeth leaned back against Michael, who put his hands under her arms to help her position herself. Angela moved in for close-up shot of her twat being fucked open by Michael's large penis. She was well lubricated and able to keep going for the four minutes of shooting in this specific position.</p><p>There were just two more positions to go. After that, Angela would film their introduction, Elizabeth giving him a blow job, Michael eating her pussy and asshole, and finally, the cum shot to the face that the ""client"" required.</p><p>""Okay, guys; position change! Elizabeth, lie down on the bed on your tummy and spread your legs. Michael, approach her from behind on top. Let me see your cock enter her and then go in and out for about another four minutes.""</p><p>Elizabeth lay face down and opened her legs. Michael asked her, ""Elizabeth, are you still wet enough? Is it still comfortable?""</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" she said without turning around.</p><p>""All right, honey. If you start to have any problems, stop me. Okay?""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>""Michael,"" Angela said, having set the camera, ""Are you ready?"" Seeing him nod, she said, ""Start!""</p><p>He positioned himself over the girl's sweet tush and slowly guided his turgid member into her little cunt from behind. Once halfway in, he started moving in and out slowly and then a little bit faster. Elizabeth did not react so he was fairly sure it wasn't hurting her. </p><p>Angela captured the fucking first from the bed level and then, moving around them, from the side, the top standing over the little girl's head, and from on top over Michael's shoulder. One more position to go, she said to herself.</p><p>""All right; we're going to do the last position for intercourse. After that, we'll shoot the oral sex scenes and an introduction before the last scene, the cum shot. Are you guys ready? Michael, you'll be taking Elizabeth standing up."" She instructed both her actors in how she wanted them positioned and how she was going to film.</p><p>Michael had withdrawn his penis from Elizabeth. The girl turned over and sat up to listen to Angela. Michael sat beside her also listening attentively. He had wrapped his arm around Elizabeth's shoulder. She inclined her head toward his chest and leaned into him. The gesture broke Angela's heart. This poor innocent child! she thought. We're going to do something to help her after this is over, she vowed.</p><p>Michael got up off the bed and came around to help Elizabeth up and to position her against the dresser in the bedroom. Angela continued her direction.</p><p>""Just stand with your feet apart ... that's right ... and step back a little bit ... that's it. Now, lean forward and bend over slightly. Put your hands on the dresser for support. Beautiful!""</p><p>""Uh ... Michael?"" the girl said quietly, looking over her shoulder as she spoke.</p><p>""Yes, Elizabeth?"" Michael replied, stooping to put his face near hers.</p><p>""I think I need you to make me slippery again.""</p><p>""Of course, honey. Sit on the edge of the bed.""</p><p>Angela handed him the lubricant and a towel. He had the girl put out her hand. He squirted some lube onto it and told her to push it inside the same way as before. After she did so, she whispered in his ear, ""It's still cold!"" and they both laughed. She likes him, Angela observed; she trusts him, seeming to validate her choice of Michael as the girl's co-star.</p><p>Elizabeth resumed her position at the dresser and waited for Michael to enter her.</p><p>""Okay, Michael; go!"" Angela said from her vantage point to the left and below Elizabeth. Michael grasped his cock and inserted the head inside the girl's freshly lubed twat. He went slowly, not forgetting to be careful and gentle with the child. When it felt slick, he started to pump her a little bit faster. Elizabeth's little ass cheeks shook slightly with each thrust. </p><p>When Angela announced that she had gotten all the shots and that they were done with this phase of the film, Michael withdrew from Elizabeth's sex. As the girl turned around, he got down on his knees in front of her and held her close.</p><p>""You were wonderful, Elizabeth! I'm so proud of you! You're a very brave girl!""</p><p>""Thanks,"" she replied.</p><p>""Did I hurt you in any way?"" he asked, concerned.</p><p>""No, it didn't hurt at all. I guess it was because I was so slippery.""</p><p>Michael smiled sadly and said softly to her, ""Yes, honey; I guess so.""</p><p>As he held her tight, she unexpectedly put her arms around his neck, kissed his cheek, and pressed her head to his. Seeing their affection for each other, Angela's eyes filled with tears and she turned away.</p><p>Michael said to the little girl, ""Let's go into the bathroom. We need to clean up for the next scenes. We're almost done.""</p><p>""That's good,"" she said, ""because I'm hungry!"" </p><p>Both Michael and Angela burst out laughing, though Elizabeth didn't know what was so funny.</p><p>""Oh, Elizabeth; I'll take you out to lunch wherever you want to go!"" Michael said.</p><p>""Really? I want to have pizza! And orange juice!""</p><p>Michael smiled at her, saying, ""You can have anything you want, you sweet little angel!""</p><p>Elizabeth smiled. Goody, she thought, I'm going to have pizza!</p><p>She gestured for him to come closer. When he bent to her, she whispered to him, ""I have to clean myself out again.""</p><p>""Okay, sweetheart; go ahead,"" he answered in a whisper.</p><p>The beautiful, naked, little girl then skipped out the bedroom door to the bathroom across the hall. Michael shook his head and said to himself, the resilience of children!</p><p>After she returned, they washed themselves for the next scene. Elizabeth was positioned on her back on the bed as Michael ate her pussy for three minutes while Angela shot the scene.</p><p>Michael then explained to her that she now had to suck his penis. She looked at him doubtfully, but said nothing. </p><p>""It's easy, darling. All you have to do is put this part ..."" he indicated the head (he had stroked himself into a hard on) ""... into your mouth and bob your head up and down. At the same time, put your hand around it and move it up and down. Go ahead, try it.""</p><p>With a look of concentration on her face, Elizabeth knelt down on the carpeted floor and stared briefly at the hard cock before placing the knob in her mouth. She let it rest there for a moment before moving her head up and down. Then she remembered Michael said to move her hand up and down. She got all of it coordinated, finally, and after adequately demonstrating her new-found facility Angela told her to stand up and step back. She was ready to begin shooting. </p><p>Michael recited the line, ""Okay, baby, start sucking my cock!"" and Elizabeth entered the frame from the right as they had rehearsed, dropped to her knees and took the cock into her mouth. She then commenced performing fellatio until Angela told her to stop. Both she and Michael complimented Elizabeth, which made her smile.</p><p>The next thing Michael and Elizabeth had to do was get dressed. Angela needed to shoot the introductory scene that the ""client"" had requested. Michael and Angela went over the lines with Elizabeth three times until she was sure she had them down.</p><p>Michael sat in a chair in the bedroom with Elizabeth on his lap. Michael started by asking her questions.</p><p>""So, honey, tell everybody your name.""</p><p>""It's Brittany!""</p><p>""Brittany? That's a lovely name for such a lovely girl.""</p><p>Elizabeth smiled at Michael as instructed.</p><p>""How old are you, Brittany?""</p><p>""I'm ten years old.""</p><p>""Wow! Ten years old! Brittany, have you ever been fucked before?""</p><p>""Yes! Lots of times!""</p><p>""And do you like it?""</p><p>""Oh, yes; I like it a lot!""</p><p>""All right, then. Take your clothes off and we'll start fucking!""</p><p>""Okay!"" she said, hopping off his lap, still smiling. Michael then rose and moved out of the frame as the camera focused on Elizabeth taking off her clothes, per the script.</p><p>When she was naked, Michael spoke to her off camera.</p><p>""Brittany, turn around and bend over. Now, spread your ass cheeks with your hands. We want to show everyone your pretty little asshole and pussy."" Angela zoomed in for a close-up of the child's private parts.</p><p>The little girl did as she was told, bending forward and pulling her buttocks apart with her hands revealing her anus and pudendum. Her asshole and pussy looked so small, so delicate to Angela and to Michael. It was hard for Michael to believe he had actually fucked her tiny opening through more than 30 minutes of video. </p><p>""We're almost done, Elizabeth. This is the last scene."" Angela smiled and kissed her cheek.</p><p>""Okay,"" she answered.</p><p>Elizabeth had not put her clothes back on as the final scene called for Michael to ejaculate onto her face. He had briefed her on the scene and rehearsed it with her. She told him she was ready.</p><p>""Now, remember, don't open your eyes until I clean your face off with the wash cloth. Okay?""</p><p>""Okay, I remember.""</p><p>As they had rehearsed, Elizabeth knelt in front of Michael. He began stroking his cock rapidly. Elizabeth closely watched as his hand moved up and down; his penis looked to her as if it were getting slightly bigger. Angela, waiting for Michael's signal, had not started filming.</p><p>As Michael got close to his climax, he nodded to Angela, who began filming Elizabeth and Michael in profile. Elizabeth's smiling face was upturned and waiting.</p><p>""Ahh ... here it comes, baby!"" he shouted. Angela zoomed in for a close-up. Elizabeth closed her eyes and braced herself for the splash.</p><p>Michael spurted and hit Elizabeth's face with three separate loads. The first hit her forehead, the second splashed her right cheek, and the third landed on her left eyelid and the bridge of her nose. She stayed still, having been prepared by Michael's using the water to simulate the facial cumshot. </p><p>Elizabeth felt the semen dripping down her face and onto her flat chest and thighs. She stayed perfectly still until Angela said, ""Cut! That's it! Michael, clean Elizabeth off. We're all done.""</p><p>Michael leaned over in front of the girl and with the wet washcloth began to clean off her pretty face.</p><p>""You ... were ... awesome! Elizabeth, you're a star!"" he joked as he wiped the cum away from her eyes.</p><p>She giggled and said, ""Can I open my eyes now?""</p><p>""Yes, you may,"" he said as he knelt down on the floor to look at her. She really was a brave little girl, he said to himself; braver than she knew. </p><p>She opened her eyes theatrically and smiled at him. He smiled back and put out his arms. She stepped forward and hugged him, almost knocking him over in her enthusiasm! As Michael held her close, tears started to roll down his cheeks.</p><p>He was determined, now, to rescue her. This was to be the last time she was to be abused and put on display for someone's gratification.</p><p>Elizabeth gently pulled away and seeing the tears on Michael's face said, ""I'm okay, Michael. Please don't cry. You didn't hurt me ... just like you promised."" She bent over and kissed his lips. He smiled at her and said, ""C'mon, you dear little girl. Let's take a quick shower and get some pizza!""</p><p>""Okay!"" she said and ran ahead to the bathroom and started running the water in the shower.</p><p>As they emerged from the shower, Angela was waiting in the bedroom.</p><p>""Michael, I'd like to speak to you in the other room; now, if it's okay.""</p><p>""Sure,"" he said, wrapping the towel around his waist. He turned to Elizabeth and smiled.</p><p>""I'll be back in a minute. Just finish drying and get dressed.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said as she vigorously rubbed her head with the big bath towel.</p><p>""Michael, that woman called my phone to tell me she's not coming back.""</p><p>""What!?"" he exclaimed.</p><p>""Yes, in her message she asked that we take care of Elizabeth -- she called her Elizabeth -- and that we forgive her for leaving the girl like this.""</p><p>""Hmm ... I'll bet she's leaving the country, what with a drug cartel on her tail I can't blame her. She certainly can't take Elizabeth with her.""</p><p>""She also said there was a woman in Mexico who would be killed if we didn't send the DVD on time.""</p><p>""Oh. She must have worked for her and now she's another hostage like Marcus.""</p><p>They stood in silence for a moment and then Michael spoke.</p><p>""Well, that suits me just fine because I wasn't going to let Elizabeth go back to her anyway.""</p><p>Angela looked surprised. ""Michael, when did you decide this?""</p><p>""Earlier today. I don't care, Angela; I feel responsible for her now ... especially after what I did to her ...""</p><p>""Michael, no ... what I did to her. I'm sorry. I know you'll probably never speak to me again but I want you to know that I really am sorry.""</p><p>Michael looked at her. Yes, he said to himself, I know you are. He hugged Angela to comfort her as she clung to him tightly, weeping.</p><p>""It's all right, Angela,"" he said gently. ""I'm pretty sure you saved her life. They would probably have killed both Larissa and her if they hadn't cooperated.</p><p>""And if not for you, I would never have met her."" Michael said, ""I didn't want to, if you remember. Now, I never want to let her go."" </p><p>He held Angela close. Turning her in his arms he suddenly saw Elizabeth standing in the living room looking at them. His face broke into a warm smile when their eyes met. Elizabeth ran to them and put her little arms as far around them both as she could. Angela and Michael reached down to touch her gently and to hold her close to them. </p><p>""Do you really want me to stay with you?"" she asked.</p><p>Michael gently caressed the back of her neck and answered, ""Yes, darling, we do, if that's what you want."" </p><p>""Oh, yes; yes I do!"" she said.</p><p>""Then that's what will happen, dear,"" Angela said to her as she bent to kiss her cheek.</p><p>This made Elizabeth smile. She hugged Angela tightly. Then she looked up and said, frowning,</p><p>""Michael, get dressed so we can go eat!""</p><p>Michael and Angela started laughing and Elizabeth laughed with them. Michael scooped Elizabeth up in his strong arms and walked toward the bedroom. As he carried her down the hallway, she put her little arms around his neck and told him excitedly about the kind of pizza she liked best.</p><p>While Michael and Elizabeth were lunching at a pizza restaurant in a local mall, Angela finished putting together the DVD. Later that afternoon, she sent it by courier to an address in East L.A., making sure it arrived well before the deadline. </p><p>Hector Cruz, better known as ""Morochito"" (Sweetheart), laughed as he watched the pornographic film featuring the little girl. ""The bitch did it!"" he said out loud and then laughed again. These people have no honor, he said to himself in disgust. That will be their downfall. </p><p>""Emilio!"" he called. His young lieutenant from Chiapas stuck his head in the door.</p><p>""Si, Hector?""</p><p>""Get rid of those two, tonight; as we discussed.""</p><p>""Si, Hector!"" he said and quickly disappeared. </p><p>Morochito then took the DVD out of the player and carefully set it down on the floor against the wall at an angle. He then brought his heavy left foot down upon it, shattering it into a dozen shards.</p><p>Marisol was thrown up and down and from side to side in the back seat of the SUV. Bound hand and foot and hooded, she knew that when the vehicle stopped she would probably be shot in the back of the head and tumbled into a ditch somewhere out in the desert. She was sad more than frightened. She had never wanted to work hard at anything in her nineteen years and was always impatient. Her abuela warned her about taking ""short cuts"" in life but she thought she knew better. </p><p>The SUV came to a stop. There were no sounds coming from outside. Two men pulled her out of the vehicle and dropped her on the ground. ""Grandma, I'm sorry! Jesus, forgive me!"" she said out loud. One of the men laughed. The other, standing behind her, pulled off the hood. It was nighttime and she was momentarily blinded by the flashlight shining in her eyes. She felt the man cut the ropes that had secured her. He lifted her to her feet. The man with the flashlight addressed her.</p><p>""Okay, putana; Tijuana is three miles up the road,"" he said and pointed. ""That way! Start walking!"" </p><p>Marisol blinked, confused. With her eyes adjusted now to the light, she saw that his face was covered by a ski mask. She was astonished. She was going to live.</p><p>The other man said, ""Hey! And don't mess with Morochito again. You won't be so lucky next time.""</p><p>They jumped into the SUV, roared off in the other direction, and left her standing by the side of the road. After the initial shock of her good fortune wore off, Marisol started walking as if in a dream toward the lights of the town ahead.</p><p>Angela worried that the making of the DVD would come back to haunt her, to surface somewhere, but it never did. She resumed her productions with Michael still working for her occasionally though no longer in front of the camera. She warned Marcus that if he ever strayed again, she would not help him. She said something to the effect that if anything like that ever happened to him again, she would find him and kill him herself. For perhaps the first time in his young life, Marcus Rocque was speechless.</p><p>Michael moved out of his one-bedroom apartment and got a two-bedroom place close to where Angela lived. California Child Protective Services placed Elizabeth in a group home temporarily while Michael went through the process of becoming her adoptive parent. The references from his more socially-acceptable line of work were stellar. It was greatly in his favor that it was recognized by all observers that the girl seemed to see in him the father figure she so badly needed. It would have been better if he had been married but older children were very hard to place so this did not count against him. </p><p>At the group home, everyone was impressed with Elizabeth's demeanor and how intelligent and well-read she was despite having attended school only intermittently. Michael Barnum, the man intent upon adopting her, telephoned her every evening and visited her every weekend. It was only a matter of time before they would be together. The counselors would miss her but they were all happy that she was to be placed with someone who so obviously loved her and was committed to giving her the care and attention she needed.</p><p>To Shareika Dunlap of Cal-CPS, Michael and Elizabeth would be an older-child adoption success story. Whenever she had seen them together, whether during the interview process in her office or visits with them at the group home, the joy she saw in their faces when they were together warmed her heart. (This happened only rarely as she had seen too much in the thirty years she had given to the abused, abandoned, and troubled children of California.) Whatever happened during that weekend when Michael found her, after she had been abandoned by the mobsters who had so abused her, must have forged a very strong bond between them, she mused.</p><p>Shareika believed that some people reach a point in their lives when they believe themselves ready to be parents. She thought that about Michael. Elizabeth was certainly ready to have a home and for someone to love her. According to their profile on him, Michael was perfectly suited to providing the right kind of environment for her. When she thought of Elizabeth and Michael, it was with a sense of both satisfaction and hope.</p><p>With a sigh of resignation, she turned to another of the more than 200 cases for which she was responsible that were not as likely to have such a happy ending.</p><p>Elizabeth looked doubtful as Michael enthusiastically said to her, ""Honey, you were great! That was a really good shot on goal you had near the end!""</p><p>""Nice game, Liz!"" yelled one of her teammates running by.</p><p>""Thanks, Kendall!"" she called after her. Then she turned toward Michael.</p><p>""Yeah, but if it hadn't hit the crossbar, we would have won!"" she said, frowning. She walked a few paces with her head down.</p><p>Michael put his arm around her and said gently, ""Yes, but you guys did really well to come back, sweetheart.""</p><p>She brightened and looking up at him said, smiling, ""Yeah; we did, didn't we?""</p><p>She and her adoptive father were trudging back to their car after Elizabeth's soccer team tied their game 3-3. She was sweaty and dirty with grass stains on her uniform jersey and pants; she had her soccer shoes tied together and slung over her shoulder. The slight eleven year old had turned out to be a pretty fair soccer player. More important, however, was the fact that she liked playing the game and that she was comfortable being around the other kids, most of whom were from her new school. That made Michael very happy.</p><p>Besides being her biggest fan, Michael put his professional expertise to work in making sure she had the right nutrition and in helping her through the physical preparation necessary for the soccer season. He attended all of her games religiously.</p><p>They were hurrying home so that Elizabeth could shower and change. They were going to have lunch that afternoon with Michael's girlfriend, Rachel. Rachel was also a fitness instructor. She worked for a local health club and had recently filmed her own exercise series. Rachel was attracted to Michael in part because of his commitment to Elizabeth. Here was a guy, she thought, who cared about a child in need and was willing to be responsible for her.</p><p>Elizabeth really liked Rachel and hoped Michael would marry her. Rachel was very affectionate toward Elizabeth and held the girl in high esteem for her intelligence and character, especially after she found out how the girl had been treated by her abductors. Rachel showed Elizabeth respect without patronizing her or feeling sorry for her. Though the girl seemed remarkably well adjusted, Rachel, along with Michael, were still concerned about her as she reached puberty, quietly monitoring Elizabeth's behavior for signs of Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder.</p><p>Michael and Elizabeth had been living together for almost a year though the adoption wasn't yet completely official. They would appear together before a judge the next week where Michael would sign the papers finalizing it.</p><p>In preparation for that event, they still had a few things to discuss, one of which was a decision Elizabeth would be making on her own. They had talked about the upcoming finalization ceremony before but now Michael, anxious to have everything settled before the meeting, discussed with Elizabeth the different aspects of it during their ride home from the Saturday morning game.</p><p>As they pulled into their apartment's lot and parked the car, he addressed the issue that had been most on his mind as the adoption finalization neared.</p><p>""Um ... Elizabeth, when we go before the judge next week, she's going to want to know what your last name will be. As I told you, it's okay to keep your name; they won't make you take my name if you don't want to. It's up to you, sweetheart."" </p><p>He wanted her to know she had that flexibility. She should be in control of as much as possible, he decided. It would be good for her. Elizabeth looked at him with her typically serious expression and said,</p><p>""I know, but I want your name. You're my dad now. I never had a dad before. I want everyone to know that I'm your daughter,"" she said simply.</p><p>Michael got out and walked around the car and opened the door for her. As he did so, he felt the tears well up in his eyes. As she stepped out of the car he hugged her tightly and said softly, ""Thank you, Elizabeth; I love you so much!""</p><p>""I love you, too, Michael,"" she said, smiling contentedly and hugging him just as tightly.</p><p>Then, after they released, she looked up at him and said, ""Gee, you cry a lot don't you?""</p><p>She turned and started bounding up the steps to their apartment with Michael trailing behind, smiling and wiping his eyes.</p>"
500,"Mandy & Amy, Part 13",Arachnophile,arachnophile52@gmail.com,"['Fg', 'cons', 'lolita', 'les', 'rom']","After declaring her love for little 11 year old Mandy, college freshman Jackie spends the Thanksgiving holiday with the girl and her unusual family",2013-04-07T00:00:00,"This is a work of fiction with characters based on a story published anonymously on a now defunct Web site. The published work is that of the present author, who holds the copyright. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. This work features inter-generational sexual activity with participants under the age of 18. It is a fantasy. The author does not condone sex with children.","<p><i>In the last installment (Part 12), bi-sexual Jackie and Mandy affirmed their love for each other. </i></p><p>When Jackie came home for the Thanksgiving holiday, she came directly to Jim and Gloria's house to stay. They were all happy to see her but happiest of all, of course, was eleven year old Mandy. She spent all the day before cleaning her room and, on the day Jackie was to arrive, fussed with her appearance in ways none of them had seen before; putting on a set of clothes and changing them and then putting the first ensemble back on.</p><p>---</p><p>""Dad,"" Amy asked Jim, ""is Mandy in love with Jackie?""</p><p>""Yes, Amy; she is,"" he told her. </p><p>""How does Jackie feel about Mandy?"" she inquired.</p><p>""Jackie is in love with Mandy,"" he answered. </p><p>Amy thought for a moment.</p><p>""I thought so. That's nice. I love Mandy and I love Jackie. I'm glad for them.""</p><p>Jim kissed his 12-year old daughter and hugged her. </p><p>""You should tell Mandy that. It will make her very happy. She wasn't sure how you would react to her love for Jackie. She worried that you might feel hurt."" Jim was concerned for Amy. She was Mandy's closest friend and lover. He worried that Amy might feel slighted. </p><p>""I don't feel hurt. Why should I? Even if she loves Jackie, that doesn't mean we can't still love each other,"" Amy said. ""She's my sister! That will never change!""</p><p>Amy continued.</p><p>""Some people probably think Jackie's too old for Mandy but Mandy is mature for her age,"" Amy continued. ""And she's smart, too, even though she doesn't think she is.""</p><p>In a very commonsensical and confident way, Amy was convinced that Mandy would never exclude her from her love life. It turned out that Amy was correct. Despite loving Jackie, Mandy still loved and desired her adopted sister. Jim was reminded that it wouldn't do to underestimate his youngest daughter's level of commitment to those she loved. </p><p>Mandy watched from the window in her upstairs room for Jackie to arrive. She did her chores quickly that day in order to see Jackie the minute she arrived. It was Mandy's first romance and as such everyone thought it beautiful. The little girl that always put others first was asserting herself now and going after what she wanted. </p><p>Through her gentle persistence, the demonstration of her unexpected maturity, and her ""goodness,"" as Jim termed it, Mandy persuaded Jackie of her seriousness and commitment. Jackie couldn't help but respond, despite the difference in their ages. She admitted to herself (and to Mandy) that she loved the sweet child and wanted to be with her.</p><p>The little girl in Mandy came to the fore when, spotting the taxi, she ran down the stairs and out the door to practically jump into Jackie's arms. </p><p>As they stood together on the walk, Jackie held Mandy tight and stroked her hair.</p><p>""Mandy ... Mandy ... my darling girl,"" she said.</p><p>Mandy pressed herself close to Jackie and whispered, ""Jackie! I missed you so much! I love you so much!""</p><p>""Hey, you two ... it's cold out there."" Gloria said smiling at her daughter and the girl she loved. They had all taken Jackie into their hearts. Gloria felt very motherly toward Jackie, which was exactly what Jackie needed her to be. Deprived of contact with her own mother since she was nine, Jackie's attempt to reconnect with her had met with failure. Her mother couldn't yet take the girl into her heart. Heart broken, Jackie had overcome her sadness with Mandy's help. </p><p>Mandy detected the older girl's grief despite Jackie's efforts to hide it. Mandy, always good at reading people, picked up on it right away. Without pushing too hard, Mandy got Jackie to open up to her. Mandy spent that week cheering and comforting Jackie. Jackie was dazzled by Mandy's perceptiveness, tenderness, and commitment to her. </p><p>Jackie was also seduced by Mandy's allure. The little girl was intensely sexual. She fairly smoldered when she wanted to! Jackie told Jim that first weekend Mandy had pleasured her far beyond what she had expected. Mandy had a lot of experience making love with women and put that knowledge to use with the girl she loved. Jackie told her step-father that Mandy had suckled her breasts and licked her vagina and anus. Mandy was expert in using her fingers and brought Jackie to a couple of thundering climaxes manually. Jackie made sure to reciprocate. </p><p>Jackie ate Mandy's hairless pussy tenderly and lovingly. She merged with the little girl in Jackie's first performance of tribadism. Jim wished he could have seen the two girls lock loins and rub each other to orgasm! </p><p>While they were together, Jackie decided to remove her pubic hair at Mandy's suggestion. Mandy lathered Jackie's pudenda and carefully shaved her lover's sex. She then rubbed Jackie's clean-shaven vulva with lotion to soothe it and to protect it from irritation. </p><p>Jackie then worked Mandy over with a strap-on dildo, which was something new both for her and her young lover. Describing it to her step-father later Mandy said excitedly, ""Daddy! Jackie fucked me just like a man would! It was wonderful!""</p><p>""Okay, Mandy and Jackie; we'll be eating dinner in about two hours. Mandy, why don't you take Jackie up to your room so she can lie down and rest up from her trip?"" Gloria knew what they were aching to do and so gave them ""permission"" to do it. </p><p>And ""do it"" they did.</p><p>Mandy took Jackie's hand and led her up to the room she shared with Amy. Mandy silently closed the door and turned to Jackie. They stood for a moment and faced each other holding hands. Mandy then knelt in front of Jackie and pressed her face into her lover's tummy. Jackie kept stroking Mandy's hair, wordlessly. </p><p>Jackie kicked off her shoes. The little girl then unzipped Jackie's jeans and pulled them down to her ankles allowing Jackie to step out of them. She was wearing a turquoise thong that betrayed her wetness. Mandy inhaled deeply the scent of her lover's sex. She carefully and deliberately pulled the beautifully colored underwear from between Jackie's legs and over her bum. Mandy paused to savor the musky smell in the part of the garment that had lodged between Jackie's butt cheeks. </p><p>Jackie, meanwhile, took off her sweater and her bra and let them drop to the floor. She stood there nude as Mandy kissed Jackie's already wet pussy and caressed her firm buttocks. Jackie's wetness covered Mandy's lips and chin and nose as she performed cunnilingus on her girlfriend. Wetting her index finger in Jackie's moisture, Mandy inserted it into Jackie's anus and hooked her thumb into the bottom of Jackie's pussy.</p><p>""Oh, Mandy! I've missed you so much!"" Jackie sighed as the little girl finger fucked her. Mandy licked, rubbed, and fingered the taller, older brunette for several minutes before she stopped. Mandy smelled and licked her finger and thumb. Now she wanted to show herself to Jackie.</p><p>Mandy stood up and started to strip. She took off her shirt exposing her tiny, budding breasts. Jackie watched enthralled as Mandy revealed her slim body; a girl's body starting to become a woman's.</p><p>Little Mandy unzipped her pants and stepped out of them leaving her wearing only her white panties with the little pink roses and her white ankle socks.</p><p>Jackie said. ""Mandy, those socks are so cute! Leave them on.""</p><p>Mandy smiled happily as she pulled her panties down showing her own bald pussy and her slim bottom. Jackie could see Mandy's slightly swelling hips; in a year she would be a woman. Mandy's pussy lips were reddened, drawing Jackie's obvious attention. </p><p>Seeing her notice this, Mandy said to the older girl, ""I rubbed myself this morning thinking about you."" </p><p>""Oh, Mandy!"" Jackie said. ""I want you so much!"" She advanced on the naked child standing before her. Mandy stood still, awaiting Jackie's caresses.</p><p>Jackie put her left hand on Mandy's shoulder as she bent to kiss her. Mandy lifted her head and opened her mouth to touch tongues with the flushed and beautiful young woman. As they kissed, Jackie's hand strayed down Mandy's belly to find the little girl's warm, wet vulva.</p><p>""Oh!"" Mandy gasped as Jackie began to gently but firmly rub the girl's soft, slippery cunt. </p><p>Jackie now pulled little Mandy closer; all the while driving her tongue deeper into Mandy's hungry mouth. When Jackie suddenly broke away it was to say, ""Let's get on the bed!""</p><p>Mandy hopped onto her queen-sized bed and lay on her back with her legs open to receive Jackie. Jackie came on all fours to her, smiling and glancing down at the eleven year old's molten sex. </p><p>Jackie stopped at Mandy's thighs and lay on her belly with her face in the girl's smooth snatch. Mandy prepared herself to receive cunnilingus from the young woman she adored. </p><p>Only eleven years old, Mandy had the sexual appetite and the social sophistication of someone older. Since the age of ten, she had performed sexually as a prostitute with her mother, allowing herself to be molested, orally sodomized, and ultimately raped by her mother's clients. After Jim married her mother, Mandy was joined by her adopted sister, Amy, on her mother's outcalls. Mandy became Amy's guide to the sensual life and her principal lover. Both Mandy and Amy went ""both ways."" They were sexual with each other and incestuous with their parents, receiving oral and digital ministration from Gloria and oral and vaginal penetration, as well as cunnilingus and anilingus, from Jim, their father.</p><p>An accomplished performer for whom sex in all of its manifestations was fun, Mandy fell in love when she met Jackie. The older girl (Jackie was now 18) had never been with another female when she was introduced to Gloria and her two daughters. Her sexual experience consisted of being raped and sodomized, both orally and anally, by her father starting when she was nine years old. He made his daughter available to other men at the daddy-daughter orgies, where Jackie met Jim. Jim took a liking to the sad seventeen year old and helped to not only bring her out of her ""shell,"" but gave her the confidence to leave her father and to strike out on her own. </p><p>The profound effect that Jim had on her was magnified when she met Gloria, Mandy, and Amy. They introduced her to lesbian love with both an older woman, thirty-one year old Gloria, and two pre-adolescent girls, Mandy and Amy. Jackie responded with joy and enthusiasm as well as an outpouring of deep, pent-up emotion. She wept softly but uncontrollably in their arms as the whole family showered her with love, tenderness, and acceptance; Mandy most of all. </p><p>Mandy, on the other hand, was generally quiet about her deepest feelings. From living with an abusive father, now in prison, Mandy learned not to cry, not to complain, and not to reveal her innermost thoughts. Her adoptive father, Jim, did his best to draw her out while respecting her privacy. Mandy appreciated that and felt more relaxed around Jim than she had ever been with her real father. </p><p>As a consequence, Mandy surprised Jim one day not long after Jackie's visit by telling him that she had fallen in love with Jackie. The older girl's innocence and vulnerability touched Mandy very deeply. Always kind and considerate of others, Mandy decided, with her father's encouragement, finally to do something just for herself: she decided to pursue Jackie.</p><p>Jackie put her sensual experience with Mandy, Amy, and Gloria to good use now as she lay between Mandy's legs licking and kissing her little girl pussy.</p><p>Mandy sighed as Jackie tenderly licked the insides of Mandy's labia. Jackie took the soft genital folds between her lips to suck and gently pull. Jackie nuzzled her sweet darling's sex to return to Mandy at least some of the pleasure she had given Jackie. </p><p>Jackie began to lick Mandy all around the clitoris, teasing the little girl. Mandy responded by squirming to try placing her clit in the path of Jackie's tongue. Taking pity on her lover, Jackie flicked her tongue gently and quickly over the eleven year old's love button causing Mandy to lift her hips and to moan with pleasure.</p><p>""Ohhh! Jackie ... Jackie!""</p><p>As she licked Mandy's hot pussy, Jackie ran her hands up and down Mandy's sides and occasionally across the top of the slim little girl's belly. Jackie now covered Mandy's clitoral area with her whole mouth and swished her tongue hard against it, driving Mandy to orgasm. Her lovely little figure writhed and thrashed with the pleasure of her climax. Jackie eased off licking Mandy until she finished with light, whispery touches of the child's delicate clit. </p><p>Finished pleasuring her diminutive lover, Jackie moved up farther up the bed to tenderly kiss and caress Mandy.</p><p>""I love you so much, Mandy. You're my sweetheart. You belong to me and I belong to you,"" she said while cradling Mandy and rocking her underage lover in her arms.</p><p>Mandy, just coming down from her climax, rolled over to press herself against Jackie's warm womanly body. She enjoyed the feel of Jackie's breasts, soft belly, and pubic mound against her smaller, slighter figure.</p><p>""Oh, Jackie ... Jackie ... thank you!"" she murmured.</p><p>Jackie pulled the nude, pre-adolescent girl close and, smiling, playfully kissed her cheeks, her forehead, and her nose, which caused Mandy to giggle. Jackie dearly loved this young girl that was so much in love with her. She was a marvel. It was inaccurate to think of her as an eleven year old. Mandy was in many ways more mature than some adults. She was perceptive and sensitive. Intelligent, she needed only a good education to be successful in life. She would always be a good person as she had a strong sense of right and wrong, though she was disdainful of social convention. </p><p>As sexy as she was, Mandy could keep her sexuality under control. The experience of being a prostitute with her mother kept sex from being a novelty and prevented any sentimentality from creeping into any considerations of it. She was well equipped, carnally speaking, to please anyone she loved such as Jackie, Amy, her father, and her mother. She could also dampen her true feelings to perform as though on ""automatic pilot."" In general, though, Mandy found sex to be fun and derived a sense of accomplishment from evoking her partners' responses. That afternoon, Jackie sought to reverse their roles, wanting to pleasure Mandy.</p><p>""Oh, Jackie! That was wonderful! Thank you!"" Mandy clung tightly to Jackie. </p><p>Jackie joyfully responded, ""I really love you, my darling little girl. We both know that we have to keep this a secret from everybody else ...</p><p>""Yes, don't worry, Jackie. I can keep this a secret.""</p><p>""... but we know what we mean to each other. I hope we'll be together on the day you turn eighteen, when we can be together openly.""</p><p>Mandy lifted her head and sat up on her knees. </p><p>""Really, Jackie?"" she said. ""You really want to be with me?""</p><p>""Yes, my dear,"" Jackie answered. ""I want us to be together. You're not like a little girl, Mandy. You're like a woman in a child's body.""</p><p>This made Mandy smile. She took Jackie's hand and pressed it to her face with her eyes closed. Jackie continued.</p><p>""I'll be busy with school and then graduate school after that, I hope. Then I'll have to think about a career as I want to make my own way in life. During that time, I hope you'll continue to be my girlfriend. Even though we'll mostly be apart, we'll still love each other. Can I depend on you, my little darling?""</p><p>Jackie touched Mandy's face. The lovely child in turn spoke eagerly to her.</p><p>""Yes, you can. I want to be good for you, Jackie. I know I'll never be as smart as you but I'll always love you. You can talk to me about things you're feeling. I can help with that; I know about those things.""</p><p>Jackie looked tenderly at the naked, beautiful, little girl on her knees next to her. </p><p>""Mandy ... you must learn to think and feel better about yourself. You're a very smart girl. Just keep working hard in school. You'll do well. Remember, though, that I don't care about those things. I love your 'goodness,' as your father calls it. You're such a good person."" </p><p>Mandy put her head down, not comfortable with what Jackie said to her. She was afraid to ever start believing what Jim and Jackie said about her; she thought that she would somehow be punished if she did.</p><p>""Mandy ... it's true. Oh, I wish you could believe it!"" Jackie lovingly touched Mandy under the chin to lift her head. She smiled sweetly at her and this made Mandy also begin to smile.</p><p>""Thank you, Jackie,"" she said quietly.</p><p>Jackie said, ""I want to show you how much I love you. Come here, darling.""</p><p>Jackie took Mandy in her arms and kissed her lips passionately. Their tongues touched and both girls started again to become wet between their legs. Jackie gently turned Mandy over onto her belly. Straddling the slim little girl, Jackie started to run her fingers through the girl's long, brown hair and to massage Mandy's neck and shoulders and back. She rubbed her deeply and tenderly, moving down her body touching her both therapeutically and erotically. </p><p>When Jackie got down to Mandy's cute little butt, she stroked the child's tush with loving care. She caressed the little cheeks firmly, but gently, and rubbed in small circles to stimulate the girl. </p><p>""Mmm ... that feels nice, Jackie,"" Mandy purred.</p><p>Jackie bent forward and kissed the back of Mandy's head.</p><p>""You're a sweetheart,"" she said.</p><p>Mandy lifted her little bottom slightly as Jackie parted her buttocks and placed a single wetted fingertip on the girl's dark purple anus. </p><p>""Oh!"" Mandy exclaimed as Jackie put gentle pressure on child's anal opening, teasing her with the promise of loving penetration. </p><p>""My, my,"" said Jackie, giggling, ""This looks good enough to eat!""</p><p>With that, Jackie lay down and put her face between Mandy's pretty ass cheeks. She licked up and down Mandy's crack. Jackie inhaled the slightly sour smell of Mandy's clean anus. Turned on by the pheromones emanating from between the child's legs, Jackie licked harder pausing to rim the pretty little brunette's wrinkled opening. </p><p>Wet and pliable now, Jackie inserted her index finger into Mandy's anus, through her sphincter, and down into her rectum. Jackie moved her finger around while dropping her thumb down to touch the bottom of Mandy's wet pussy opening. She was stimulating the eleven year old vixen's vagina and anus with one hand, shaking the little girl to orgasm!</p><p>""Oh, Jackie! Oh, Jackie!"" Mandy moaned. Jackie continued to work her young lover's cunt and asshole. Jackie moved her thumb down to press gently on Mandy's clitoris. </p><p>""Uhn! Uhn! Uhn!"" she whimpered.</p><p>Mandy went off like a rocket! She reached her second climax of the morning through Jackie's insistent and frenzied manipulation of her nether region. Jackie smiled as she brought her darling little girl to orgasm. She loved Mandy very much and relished the opportunity to please her in the same way that Mandy had satisfied Jackie sexually during their previous rendezvous. </p><p>""Jackie ... Jackie ... Jackie,"" Mandy softly chanted the older girl's name like a mantra. </p><p>Jackie carefully withdrew her thumb and finger from inside the child's openings and lay down next to her. She stroked Mandy's hair and body as she whispered, ""You're my angel, Mandy.""</p><p>Exhausted from the effort of cumming twice with the girl she loved, Mandy slowly turned herself onto her side to face Jackie. She reached out to softly, wordlessly touch Jackie's face in a gesture of love and tenderness, the capability for which seemed beyond her years. </p><p>Mandy loved her sister Amy but not like she did Jackie. Her love for Jackie defined them both. They were two bisexual girls committed to each other above all else. Each enjoyed sex with both men and women but most of all with each other. They were lonely and abused for most of their lives. Chance brought them together. Despite the big difference in their ages, Mandy at almost 12 and Jackie at just 18, they recognized the kindred spirit in each other. </p><p>""Mandy! Jackie! Dinner's ready!"" Gloria summoned them to Thanksgiving dinner. As Jackie and Mandy seated themselves at the table, everyone there knew exactly what the two girls were most thankful for.</p><p>It had been two weeks since Jackie had visited. Jim thought perhaps Mandy might not want to participate in that night's orgy but she did. She and Jackie had already discussed their sex lives and what it would mean with them living so far apart.</p><p>Jackie had been the first to bring up the subject. </p><p>""Mandy, will you still be going to the orgies?"" she asked her quietly one day when they were out together buying clothes.</p><p>""Umm ... I would like to but I won't if you don't want me to, Jackie."" </p><p>""Oh no, honey, you should definitely go. I wouldn't ever stop you. In fact, I get excited thinking about you having sex!"" Jackie whispered playfully.</p><p>""Really, Jackie?"" Mandy said, giggling.</p><p>Jackie took Mandy's hand and kissed it.</p><p>""Yes, my little darling,"" she said to Mandy quietly. ""I appreciate your sexuality. It's yours, Mandy; and you're mature enough to handle it. Besides, you don't have to ask anyone's permission any more, least of all me, not with all the experience you have. You've done all that and still kept your head on straight. Not too many girls can say that.""</p><p>""Do you think so, Jackie?"" Mandy whispered. </p><p>""Yes, I do. Let's pay for these things and then we can talk more freely outside.""</p><p>After making her purchases, Jackie took Mandy to a park. They walked deep into its interior where they sat on a bench under some trees. Being late fall, and cold, they were alone and assured of privacy. In the gray-green stillness and with the fallen leaves all around them they discussed their sex lives and the effects of being so far away from each other most of the time.</p><p>""I want to have sex, too. There's this guy I've started fucking. He already has a girlfriend so we're just fuck buddies and I like that,"" Jackie said, ""because it's you that I love more than anything, you little darling ... and I love everything about you!"" she said and gently pinched Mandy's cheek.</p><p>Mandy loved it whenever Jackie touched her affectionately. She laughed delightedly to hear what Jackie said. </p><p>""Oh, I'm so glad you're getting laid!"" she said and started to giggle at the sound of it. Jackie joined in the laughter. </p><p>""Thank you, sweetheart,"" Jackie answered laughing. </p><p>Jackie put her arm around Mandy's shoulder and hugged her.</p><p>""Mandy, I'm glad you like sex and that you can get it when you want it. My only concern is that you keep yourself safe. Promise me you'll always be careful.""</p><p>""Oh, yes, Jackie,"" she answered, ""I'll stay safe for you."" She beamed at the older girl.</p><p>""Mandy,"" Jackie then said, alluding to the circumstances Jim described in regard to the girl's abusive father, ""I promise you that I won't let anyone hurt you ever again like your father did. I hope you know that Jim, your mommy, and I will always keep you from harm ... if you'll let us.""</p><p>Mandy's face fell; she became very quiet and for a brief moment looked away. She never wanted Jackie to know the details of what happened to her. She didn't want Jackie to feel sorry for her, however much she appreciated her concern.</p><p>""Thanks, Jackie,"" she said quietly looking down at her shoes. </p><p>From her discussion with Jim, Jackie understood what discussing Mandy's past would mean to the little girl and how it likely would make Mandy feel uncomfortable. Jackie took Mandy's hand.</p><p>""Please don't mind me saying that, sweetheart,"" Jackie said as she tenderly kissed Mandy's cheek. ""I just want you to know how much I care for you.""</p><p>""Okay, Jackie,"" Mandy replied, lifting her head and smiling again at Jackie. ""I won't mind.""</p><p>Mandy hugged Jackie and put her face into Jackie's hair.</p><p>""I do worry about you, Mandy, darling,"" Jackie said with a sigh.</p><p>""Jackie ... don't worry. I'm fine, now. You don't have to worry about me.""</p><p>Jackie gently squeezed Mandy and said, ""I'll always worry about you, sweetheart, and it's not because of what happened to you. It's because I love you.""</p><p>Jackie held Mandy close to her for a long time. She wanted to feel the solidity of her slight figure. Mandy held Jackie tightly, feeling as if she never wanted to let go. </p><p>Jackie loved her. That knowledge made Mandy feel good about herself in a way that she never had before. Jackie thought Mandy was a special person; by accepting and returning Jackie's love, Mandy now had to tacitly agree. Unlike her mother whom Mandy thought had to love her, Jackie was not similarly constrained. She chose to love Mandy as did Jim, her adoptive father and Amy her adoptive sister, the significance of which was becoming increasingly clear to the little girl.</p><p>After Jackie released Mandy, she took the girl's hand and together they walked along the tree-lined path before them in the park. Jackie turned the conversation back to their sex lives.</p><p>""By the way, did Jim tell you that he fucked me in the ass?"" she said, giggling.</p><p>""Wow! No, he didn't. Did it hurt?"" Mandy asked.</p><p>""No, it didn't. I had practiced for a week with a dildo before we did it. It was the last time we were together at the orgy and I asked him to cum in me front and back.""</p><p>""Oh, Jackie!"" Mandy exclaimed. ""That was ... wow!""</p><p>""Yes,"" she laughed, ""wasn't that daring!""</p><p>""Yeah, it really was,"" Mandy answered. Mandy sighed as she looked up at her girlfriend and said, ""Jackie, you're amazing!""</p><p>Jackie stopped and turned to face Mandy.</p><p>""No, my little honey bunny ... you are amazing."" She kissed the tip of Mandy's nose, causing her to giggle. Jackie stood back and said to her, ""You are every good thing that ever was!""</p><p>Mandy blushed at the sincerity and intensity of what her lover had said. She hugged the older girl tightly and said joyfully, ""Jackie, you really do love me!""</p><p>Jackie stroked Mandy's hair and softly replied, ""Don't you ever doubt it, my angel."" </p><p>Jackie stepped back and zipped Mandy's coat tighter and wrapped the long scarf she had purchased for her around her head and neck. Like the little girl's adoptive father, Jim, Jackie was very protective of Mandy. As tough as she was, Mandy was still vulnerable; a little girl, after all. </p><p>""Thank you, Jackie. The scarf is beautiful!"" Mandy said.</p><p>Jackie smiled and kissed the little girl again. ""You look so lovely, Mandy!"" Jackie said, affectionately. ""Now you make sure you stay warm!""</p><p>""Okay, Jackie; I will!"" Mandy said.</p><p>They had walked farther down the path when Jackie said, ""Did you know, sweetheart, what your name means, what Mandy means?""</p><p>Mandy thought for a second and replied, ""Huh ... no, I guess I don't. What does it mean?""</p><p>""I looked it up. It means 'she who must be loved;' that's what it means in Old English. That describes you perfectly - a girl who should be loved by everyone. So it just makes sense that I love you, you precious little thing!"" It pleased Mandy a great deal to hear that. Jackie and Mandy smiled together and Mandy hugged Jackie tightly.</p><p>""Jackie, you're so nice to me!""</p><p>They resumed their walk and returned to the topic of sex. They also discussed Mandy's relationship to Amy. Jackie had seen them perform together and knew how much they loved each other. </p><p>""Amy is happy for us, Jackie,"" Mandy said. ""She knows how much we love each other. I still have sex with her because I love Amy; she's my sister.""</p><p>""Oh, honey, yes of course. I'm attracted to Amy, too, as you know. You two are beautiful together. I'm glad you're lovers."" Jackie lowered her voice and leaned in to whisper in the little girl's ear. ""I even masturbate thinking about you two!""</p><p>This made Mandy giggle. She kissed Jackie's cheek and hugged her delightedly. They appreciated each other's sexuality and did not demand exclusivity, which would have made them both unhappy. It was enough that each felt committed to the other emotionally. That commitment gave them strength and happiness, as Jim had predicted when Jackie confided in him about her feelings for Mandy. Jackie appreciated and valued Jim's advice. He had never steered her wrong. </p><p>A week after Jackie went back to school, Mandy wrote her an e-mail. </p><p></p><blockquote><i>Dear Jackie,

</i><p>Thank you, again, for the lovely scarf. It keeps me warm and looks very nice with my winter coat. Also, thank you for telling me what my name meant.</p>
<p>I looked up your name yesterday. And do you know what it means? It means ""protector!"" When I told Amy, I said that was perfect because you said you would always protect me. </p>
<p>And I'll always love you.</p>
<p>Your Mandy</p></blockquote>"
501,"Mandy & Amy, Part 14",Arachnophile,arachnophile52@gmail.com,"['Mf', 'lolita', 'cons', 'les', 'oral', 'inter']","After her father has sex with a beautiful young Indian girl at the daddy-daughter orgy, 12 year old Amy meets the 14 year old and sparks fly!",2013-04-11T00:00:00,"This is a work of fiction with characters based on a story published anonymously on a now defunct Web site. The published work is that of the present author, who holds the copyright. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. This work features inter-generational sexual activity with participants under the age of 18. It is a fantasy. The author does not condone sex with children.

Note for new readers: Eleven-year old Mandy and her step-sister, twelve-year old Amy, regularly attend daddy-daughter orgies with Amy's father, Jim. They were encouraged in this by Mandy's mom (and Jim's wife), Gloria.","<p>""In addition to the usual announcements, we'd like to ask if any of the girls would be interested in starring in a gang bang to be filmed at this location in the future. The girl would be required to take on 25 men who would fuck her until they cummed. It would be different from being a target girl, which is limited in time and also the number of participants. We'd like to interview volunteers tonight and over the next two sessions. Come see me or Jenny any time during the evening.</p><p>""Okay, everyone, we're drawing for the target girls. That's plural seeing as how we have a record eighteen males tonight, including the brother of a couple of the girls and twenty-one daughters.""</p><p>Tanya reached into the bowl and drew out the first name.</p><p>""Claudia! Where is Claudia? Ah, there she is!"" </p><p>Everyone looked over at a slim fourteen year old with dark skin and long, dark hair. Jim had noticed her before but had never spoken to her. She very obligingly raised her hand.</p><p>""And the second target girl is ... Sophie!"" ""Sophie"" was the pseudonym of Jim's daughter, Amy. She would get her wish to be a target girl and follow, as it were, in her adopted sister Mandy's footsteps [see Part 11].</p><p>""All right, everyone. As per our usual practice, the girls will be positioned on the two sofas near the entranceway. Jenny and I will be fluffing and directing the men to the appropriate girl. Places, everyone!""</p><p>""Well, honey,"" Jim said to Amy, ""are you ready for it?""</p><p>She smiled up at her father and said, ""Yeah, I'm ready. It'll get me used to doing a lot of guys at once.""</p><p>""What?"" Jim looked at her quizzically. Then it dawned on him. ""Does that mean ... ""</p><p>""Yup! I want to ask Tanya about making the gang bang film!""</p><p>Tanya called out, ""Sophie, dear, the men are waiting. Get to your position."" </p><p>Amy lay on her back on one of the sofas, Claudia occupied the other.</p><p>As she walked by Jim, Tanya whispered, ""Trent, I'm sending you to Claudia, if that's all right.""</p><p>""Yes,"" he answered. ""Thanks."" She knew Jim was Amy's father and would most likely want to try out the new girl.</p><p>Jim was seventh in line and so had a chance to watch Amy fucking multiple partners. On outcalls with her step-mother, Amy was used to fucking several times. Twenty-five men one after the other, though, would be very different. Jim supposed it was because she was his daughter that he was concerned that her pussy might not be able to take it, that it might be too delicate to withstand the pounding she would receive.</p><p>Jim's first thought was to forbid her to approach Tanya until he had a chance to discuss it with her step-mother. While he was thinking about Amy, he noticed Mandy in discussion with two men off to the side. They no doubt remembered her from the last time when she took on two men at once in the public area: one in her pussy and one in her mouth. </p><p>Mandy enjoyed sex and liked being with her sister and with Jim, her adoptive father, on the excursions to the daddy-daughter orgies. She had also made friends with the red-headed twins that Jim had fucked the last time they were there. Mandy had participated in a ""daisy chain"" with them that proved to very popular with the spectators. She discussed this with Amy, who was enthusiastic about doing it with Mandy and the twins should they have the time and the inclination to repeat the performance [see Part 11].</p><p>Then it was Jim's turn to sample Claudia. Jenny gave him head and slipped the rubber over his cock. He mounted Claudia and gently entered her sex.</p><p>""Hi, Claudia,"" Jim said to the young girl. ""How are you enjoying being a target girl?""</p><p>""Oh, it has been a really nice experience thus far. The men have been very enthusiastic about having sex with me! I am enjoying their penises!""</p><p>Claudia spoke with a pronounced East Indian accent. She was clearly well-educated, based on her vocabulary. Probably a private school girl, Jim said to himself. </p><p>""Well, you're certainly very attractive. I'm happy to make your acquaintance."" He thrust inside her rhythmically for the full two minutes the men were allowed with the target girls.</p><p>""Thank you very much; it's nice to meet you."" She smiled as Jim plowed her dark pussy.</p><p>""Time!"" Jenny announced. Very much attracted to the new girl, Jim resolved to wait around and try to hook up with Claudia.</p><p>As he waited, Jim sat off to the side watching Amy take on her ninth and final lover as target girl. It looked as if she was enjoying it. Nine men in succession for no more than two minutes each is one thing for a twelve year old; twenty-five men fucking her until they cummed was something else entirely. He felt a tug on his toga.</p><p>""Daddy,"" Mandy said. ""Is Amy really going to do that film?"" Amy had evidently mentioned the idea to Mandy before she started servicing the men as target girl.</p><p>Jim sighed. ""Honey, I don't know. I would like to talk to your Mom about it first.""</p><p>""That's a good idea. I wouldn't want Amy to get hurt or anything."" Mandy was typically concerned about her older sister as was her father. </p><p>Having just finished her last lover, Amy walked over to where her father and sister were standing.</p><p>""Mandy,"" she said excitedly as she adjusted her toga, ""are the twins here?""</p><p>""Yeah, they are,"" Mandy answered. ""I talked to them and they'd like to meet you later. Right now, they said they're taking on two men in one of the rooms.""</p><p>""What are you doing next?"" she asked her little sister.</p><p>""I'm doing two guys out in the public area. What about you?""</p><p>She inclined her head toward a group of men standing 15 feet away. ""I'm going to fuck one of the guys over there in one of the rooms. I'll meet you over here after that.""</p><p>""Okay!"" Mandy said and kissed Amy's cheek as she headed for the public area and her two paramours.</p><p>Before approaching Claudia, Jim spoke to Amy.</p><p>""Honey, would you do me a favor: please don't speak to Tanya about the film until we talk to Gloria.""</p><p>Amy had a disappointed expression on her face. ""Why, Daddy? Why can't I?""</p><p>""Fucking twenty-five men in a row might be too much for you; that's all, I just want us to discuss this with Gloria."" </p><p>Amy frowned and said nothing. Jim, however, always had a tough time refusing his daughter anything.</p><p>""Okay ... how about if you let Tanya know you're interested but that you'll tell her for sure next time? Would that be okay?"" he relented.</p><p>""Thanks, Daddy! I hope you'll let me!"" She brightened and kissed his cheek before dashing off to her assignation.</p><p>Jim turned his attention to Claudia. He watched as she bent over to pick up her toga. He found seeing her bare ass and exposed pussy very inspiring! He decided to approach her.</p><p>""Hi, Claudia,"" he said to her. She turned to face him, smiling brightly.</p><p>""Oh, hello! Would you like to get together with me?"" Claudia, a relative newcomer, had picked up on the whole routine very quickly. </p><p>""Yes, Claudia; I would. Are you available?""</p><p>""Yes, I have no other engagements,"" she said in her charmingly clipped British English as she adjusted her toga. ""Shall we go to one of the rooms or would you prefer to perform in the public area?""</p><p>Jim loved listening to her speak. ""Let's go to one of the rooms if you don't mind.""</p><p>""Okay, that would be fine,"" she said. ""Let's go.""</p><p>In the room, Claudia immediately removed her toga. She was lovely. Her breasts were big with puffy dark brown nipples. She had shaved her pubic hair, which revealed her pretty dark labia. She presented herself before Jim asking, ""What do you think?"" She then spun on her heel and displayed her back to him, giving him a good look at her cute tush!</p><p>""Beautiful, Claudia!"" Jim remarked. ""Absolutely beautiful!""</p><p>""Thank you,"" she said. ""I hope you will enjoy our time together. I would like very much to please you."" And then, spying Jim's erection poking out at her, she said, ""Oh! It looks as if you are ready for me. Would you still like me to fellate you?""</p><p>""Why, yes, Claudia, I would like that.""</p><p>She dropped to her knees and started sucking Jim's cock expertly. He thought his Mandy was the best he'd ever had but Claudia exceeded even that high standard.</p><p>Claudia paused for a moment and removed her mask.</p><p>""Sorry. I forgot. I learned early on that girls remove them in the rooms.""</p><p>She was so pretty! Jim said to himself, deeply impressed by her beauty. She resumed the blow job.</p><p>Claudia bobbed her head up and down, her lovely long hair shaking like a horse's mane with each dive. After a few delightful minutes of exquisite cock sucking, Jim said to her, ""Claudia! Let's get on the bed, dear, if that's all right."" Jim didn't want to cum in her mouth. He longed to sample her sweet pussy. </p><p>""Oh, sure!"" She positioned herself on her hands and knees with her gorgeous ass toward him. She turned her head to the side to say, </p><p>""Would you mount me from behind to start? I love that position.""</p><p>""Claudia,"" Jim said, enthusiastically, ""whatever you wish, darling!"" He quickly retrieved a rubber from the nightstand and placed it on his cock.</p><p>Jim knelt behind her and carefully inserted his swollen prick into her shaven cunt. Her asshole was beautiful to look at. It was a darker brown than the light brown of her smooth, lovely skin. Her butt was rounded while her waist was slim. Her tits were big and hung down loosely, swaying with each thrust of Jim's penis into her vagina.</p><p>""Oh, that's good!"" she said as Jim rammed her cunt, gripping her hips to get better leverage. He enjoyed watching her long hair shake along with the banging she was receiving. Claudia was certainly a very cooperative girl! he said to himself.</p><p>""Uhn ... Uhn ... Uhn ... Uhn,"" she chanted as they fucked. </p><p>""Oh, God ... I'm cumming!"" she cried. Jim held the beautiful young girl as her body shuddered in orgasm.</p><p>""Ahhh ..."" she sighed and then collapsed onto the bed. As Jim was still in her pussy, he followed her down to the mattress and lay on top of her, plugged into her dark, sweet cunt from behind. He was enjoying the feel of her very shapely bottom against his belly when she said,</p><p>""I'm sorry; I don't usually cum like that. Thank for thrusting into me for so long.""</p><p>Claudia looked back at him and said, ""But what can I do for you? How would you like to cum?""</p><p>""I'm fine right here, Claudia. I'll just move into you this way until I shoot, if that's all right."" Jim nuzzled her pretty neck before raising himself up to start the fucking motion again.</p><p>""Oh, yes! Please do, and push as hard as you need to. I won't break!"" she said with a small laugh.</p><p>So, he proceeded to do just that. Jim thrust his cock hard into her and rapidly as he felt his climax build. He thought her cunt was amazing! It gripped his erection as it offered its snug but slippery chamber for his pleasure. </p><p>""Oh, Claudia ... I'm cumming!"" Jim fired three hard spurts into the condom covering his cock, now buried deep in her lovely dark-lipped snatch. As the waves of pleasure subsided, he withdrew his cock and rolled off Claudia. She turned to face him as he reached out to stroke her thick, black hair.</p><p>""Claudia, you are so beautiful and just an incredible lover.""</p><p>She moved over to give him a peck on his lips.</p><p>""Oh, thank you for saying that. I hope to give as much pleasure as I get when I am with a lover; and I got a lot from you.""</p><p>""May I hold you in my arms?"" He asked her.</p><p>""Yes, of course,"" she replied as they moved close together and cuddled.</p><p>As they lay together, Jim asked Claudia about herself.</p><p>""I've been living in America with my father for the last year. We came here from Mumbai, where my father was a university professor in computer science,"" Claudia recounted. </p><p>""At what age did you start having sex?"" Jim asked her. ""You seem very accomplished.""</p><p>""Well, that's interesting. Indian culture has a special reverence for sex. You can see it in temple carvings and whatnot. I became very interested in sex at the age of 10 when I found an illustrated Kama Sutra in my father's library. I started masturbating to the pictures and the text.</p><p>""When I was eleven, my mother died in a train crash while visiting relatives in the north. My father was crushed. I was the youngest child of three; my older brother and sister were already grown up and married by then. I was a late baby!""</p><p>""I'm so sorry, Claudia,"" Jim said and tenderly kissed her forehead. Another girl growing up without a mother to guide her! This made Jim feel sad for her as her situation was similar to that of Mandy's lover, Jackie.</p><p>""Thank you,"" she said as she squeezed Jim's hand. ""My father did not seek the company of other women. I was very stealthy in observing him masturbating quietly. Oh, I felt so bad for him! I had learned about the meaning of sex to adults from reading in my father's library and understood something of his deprivation. </p><p>""So, one day I decided to help him. One evening after he had retired to his bedroom, I gave him a few minutes to begin jerking himself off before I put my plan into action. I took off my clothes and quietly crept into the bedroom and presented myself to him. He had his penis in his hand when he saw me. He was quite startled! </p><p>""I walked up to him and said, 'Father, I love you so much. I don't want you to be lonely anymore.' I knelt in front of him and took his penis in my mouth and sucked him until he came. When I was finished, he started to cry. I kissed him and told him that I would take care of his needs now. We slept together that night and almost every night since. In the beginning, I either fellated him or relieved him manually."" </p><p>""Wow! Claudia that was a remarkable thing for a young girl to do! That was risky,"" Jim said.</p><p>""Yes, I suppose so!"" she laughed delightedly. ""It was about eight weeks after that that I asked my father to copulate with me. He was hesitant at first but his desire for me overtook his reluctance. It hurt a little bit the first time but it was an amazing feeling! I love to fuck and have enjoyed many partners. That's why I like coming here.</p><p>""By the way, my real name is Sunanda. In Hindi that means 'good character.' I don't know how true that is!"" she said, laughing.</p><p>""Your father is a lucky man! You have an unbelievably sexy body and a beautiful face. I feel very lucky to have fucked you."" Jim hugged and kissed her. ""My real name is Jim, by the way.""</p><p>Jim told Sunanda about his two daughters, his wife, and how they came to have sex as a family. </p><p>""I'm very proud of my girls. They are well-behaved and polite to others,"" Jim said to her. ""They are also very sexual for their ages and handle it very well.""</p><p>""That is amazing! And they are prostitutes, as well as swingers, and not yet teenagers? I would like to meet them,"" Sunanda said. ""You know, I have had more than one hundred men already. It says something about the desire that Indian and American men have for teenage and preteen girls.""</p><p>""Sunanda! More than 100 at age fourteen?!""</p><p>""Yes. In India, I found a great many men willing to make love to a young girl. We pretend that child sexual abuse is a Western malady and that is isn't a problem in our society. Surveys have shown that is not true. For me, however, it was wonderful! I made sure to have them use condoms so all was well. </p><p>""I am not a typical Indian girl, by the way! Overall, women at all levels of our society are modest and much more restrained than that!"" Sunanda laughed.</p><p>""Sunanda, dear, I'd like to 69 with you. Would that be okay?"" Jim asked her.</p><p>""Oh, yes! That would be very nice. And don't wash your penis; I like the taste of semen. It makes me feel so randy!"" </p><p>""Okay,"" Jim said. ""I'll let you remove the condom once we're in position.""</p><p>Jim lay on his back as the Indian beauty mounted him placing her buttocks in his face. As she lay atop him, she gently caressed his penis and carefully removed the rubber. She held the penis in one hand while she put the open end of the condom into her mouth and sucked down the semen that had collected in the reservoir end.</p><p>Sunanda next took the hardening cock into her mouth being careful not to let any of the jizz fall to the sheets. She sucked the cream as the penis grew harder and longer. When it was thoroughly cleaned, the dark beauty greedily licked the semen off her fingers and palm. </p><p>Jim parted her pussy lips and licked the pink insides of her smooth, warm, freshly-fucked cunt. The pretty Indian girl was already very wet. It seemed to Jim that Sunanda was made for sex alone. She lewdly wiggled her ass in his face, tempting him to lick her asshole. Her lovely dark star sitting in center of her smooth, brown butt cheeks looked irresistible. </p><p>Jim wetted his index finger and rubbed it around the rim of Sunanda's puckered anus, driving a little bit deeper with each rotation until he was inserted to the first knuckle. He gently pulled her asshole open enough to see the pink interior rim. </p><p>""Mmm ...,"" Sunanda uttered as she bobbed her head up and down on Jim's large penis. She stroked the erection with her hand while rolling her tongue around the head. </p><p>Jim gently but firmly pulled Sunanda's hips down so that her luscious cunt rested on his nose and mouth. Her wet, warm, fragrant vulva fitted his face like an oxygen mask. He pushed his index finger another knuckle deeper and her anus started to gape slightly. Jim could just about see the redness of her rectum. </p><p>Sunanda responded to Jim's cunnilingus performance. He was bringing her close to orgasm. She loved the feeling of his tongue on her clit and his finger in her asshole. </p><p>Feeling Sunanda responding to his pussy eating, Jim sucked the fourteen year old's clitoris. Sunanda ground her snatch into Jim's face as she reached orgasm. She withdrew the cock from her mouth as she moaned with pleasure.</p><p>""Oh! Oh! Oh! Uhhhh ..... !"" She dropped her face onto Jim's thigh as she writhed and twitched in her climax. Jim eased off the lovely young woman's clitoris and settled back to enjoy the sight of her pussy and asshole clenching and relaxing as she came and the smell and the taste of her love juices on his lips.</p><p>Sunanda rolled off Jim onto her back.</p><p>""Oh, my God! That was tremendous! Thank you so much, Jim!""</p><p>""Sunanda, you are so beautiful!"" Jim smiled at the pretty teen.</p><p>Sunanda suddenly sat up. ""Oh, Jim; you haven't cummed yet!""</p><p>""That's all right, dear,"" Jim answered, as he got to his knees. ""Just kneel down in front of me and I'll jerk off into your face.""</p><p>Sunanda smiled and quickly got into position, presenting her lovely face as a target for her lover's cumshot. Jim stroked his cock as Sunanda watched the end of the cock for the anticipated spurting of its cream. </p><p>""Open your mouth, honey; here it comes!"" Jim shouted as his cock fired three successive loads onto the girl. The first hit her left eye, the second landed on the bridge of her nose and cheek, and the third found her open, waiting mouth. Sunanda's gorgeous face was bathed in cum! </p><p>The girl swallowed the third cumshot immediately and then proceeded to use her fingers to sweep the rest of the cum into her mouth. Jim assisted by wiping the cum from her eye with a towel. Kneeling close to her, Jim could not resist the urge to take the beautiful fourteen year old into his arms and kiss her tenderly. </p><p>Sunanda responded by embracing him and placing her head on his shoulder. They lay down together to recover from their exertions. </p><p>""Jim, was I the first Indian girl that you'd ever had?"" Sunanda playfully inquired.</p><p>He laughed and said, ""Yes, and it was a wonderful experience. You are beautiful and sexy ... I can't say enough about you.""</p><p>""Thank you. I still want to meet your lovely little daughters,"" she said. ""Let's clean up and go see them.""</p><p>They saw Amy lying on her side in the public area watching Mandy perform. Mandy was sucking one man's cock while being penetrated from behind by another.</p><p>""This is her third two-guy fuck,"" Amy said to her father. Seeing Sunanda she said pleasantly, ""Hi! I'm Trent's daughter, Sophie, and that's my sister, Tricia, being 'spit roasted.' You're Claudia from the gang bang. Were you just fucking my Dad?""</p><p>""Hello, Sophie; yes, your father and I just fucked and cummed together. I wanted to meet both you and your sister. Your Dad told me a lot about you two.""</p><p>""What did he say?"" Amy inquired as Mandy was being drilled in the mouth and the pussy. She was handling it well, as she usually did. Mandy had a lot of experience with men and it showed, which was why she had become so popular at the orgy.</p><p>""Oh, he told me about your activities with your step-mother, Gloria, and your lovely sister,"" Sunanda replied in her charming Indian accent. ""I was so impressed with your ability. I was watching you get gang banged this evening, too, while I was being fucked by the different men.""</p><p>""Are you from India?"" Amy asked. ""I love your accent; it's so interesting and so ... refined! One of my classmates is from India.""</p><p>""Why, yes, Sophie; I am from India. I've been in the U.S. for little over a year.""</p><p>Jim bent down and whispered into Amy's ear.</p><p>""No way! Really?!"" she said as she sat up straight and looked at Sunanda.</p><p>Amy whispered into Sunanda's ear. ""My Dad says you've fucked over 100 guys and that you're only fourteen! Is that true?""</p><p>""Yes, Sophie; it is true,"" Sunanda said modestly. </p><p>""Awesome! I'm really impressed! That's so cool! I've only been fucked by 41 different men so far, but I've eaten a lot of pussy,"" Amy said.</p><p>""I've only been with two women and they were in their thirties. It was part of a group thing with my father. I'd like to make love to a young girl if I have the opportunity,"" Sunanda replied.</p><p>""Well ... my sister is busy at the moment but I'm available ... if you think I'm attractive enough,"" Amy said shyly but hopefully.</p><p>""Oh, I would love to be with you, Sophie!"" said Sunanda eagerly. ""Can we go into one of the rooms together?""</p><p>""Sure,"" Amy answered. Jim smiled as she bounced up and took Sunanda's hand. The two of them walked quickly in the direction of room no. 2. Amy said to her, ""This is where I just fucked one of the fathers about 15 minutes ago. It should be empty."" It was.</p><p>Amy closed the door behind her. Facing the pretty Indian girl, she took off her mask, stepped out of her toga, and said, ""I'm only 12 and I'm just starting to grow tits. They're not anywhere near as lovely or developed as yours.""</p><p>Sunanda took off her mask, lifted her toga over her head, and answered, ""Oh, Sophie; you're so beautiful! Please call me by my real name, Sunanda. Your budding breasts are lovely. I want to kiss and suck them if you'll let me.""</p><p>""I would love it if you would. Sunanda ... Sunanda ... that's a beautiful name. My real name is Amy."" She walked up to the dark young beauty and embraced her. Amy felt Sunanda's warm, generous breasts pressing against her still-developing chest. </p><p>""Hello, Amy!"" Sunanda said as she placed her open mouth over Amy's and French kissed the little blonde girl.</p><p>""Mmm ... hello, Sunanda!"" Amy replied as she drove her tongue into the lovely Indian girl's mouth. I'm going to like eating her cunt, Amy said to herself. She reached around behind Sunanda and grabbed her ass with her left hand while her right arm wound itself around dark-haired girl's neck pulling her close to Amy.</p><p>This is so exciting! thought Sunanda. I've never kissed a girl like this nor have I touched one so young, so fair, and so beautiful! Sunanda's pussy was starting to drip. She broke free from the kiss to say, ""Amy, touch my sex ... please!""</p><p>Amy caressed Sunanda's vulva and pressed firmly. She started moving the palm of hand in circles, stimulating the pretty Indian girl, feeling the moisture on her finger tips even before she fingered her.</p><p>""Ohhh ...!"" Sunanda gasped. ""That feels so good!""</p><p>""Get on that bed and spread your legs,"" Amy playfully commanded. Sunanda did as she was told, looking down the bed at Amy and smiling at her. Amy ostentatiously licked her fingers with a loud smack. Sunanda became even more excited at the prospect of the beautiful little blonde eating her out!</p><p>Amy got on the bed lying flat on her stomach and nestling between Sunanda's thighs. She placed her arms under the girl's legs and fastened her mouth onto Sunanda's sex. Her shaved pussy was molten! </p><p>""Oh, my God!"" Sunanda cried, ""Oh, my God!"" as Amy swirled her tongue around the young girl's clitoris. Amy was enjoying the taste and the feel of her young lover's pussy. Though not a lesbian virgin, Sunanda never had so intense an experience with a female before. Amy was both a woman and a child at the same time. An expert in the performance of cunnilingus, she drove Sunanda wild!</p><p>The beautiful Indian girl writhed under the pressure of Amy's talented and experienced tongue on her clitoris. Deciding that she had teased Sunanda enough, Amy bore down on the dark beauty's clit bringing her to orgasm. The pretty blonde looked up from between Sunanda's thighs to see her arching her back as she climaxed. </p><p>Amy smiled as she wiped her mouth and said, ""Boy, you can really cum!""</p><p>""Ohhh ... ohhh ... Amy ... that was tremendous! I've never cummed with a woman that way before!"" Sunanda lay inert on the bed. </p><p>Amy moved up to lie next to Sunanda and to stroke the Indian girl's long, dark hair and kiss her glowing cheek. Amy started kissing her neck and began to work her way down to the girl's big breasts. It made Amy wonder about how big her own boobs would ultimately be. Mandy, she thought, would probably have big tits like her mom. Her own mother's jugs were not very big. Oh, well, she thought, I'll just have to make up for it by excelling in other areas like oral sex and finger fucking.</p><p>""Amy,"" Sunanda said, coming back around after her powerful orgasm, ""would you like to sit on my face? I'd love to have the opportunity to give you an orgasm ... and to taste your beautiful pussy!""</p><p>Amy and Sunanda smiled at each other as Amy moved to place her wet cunt on the other girl's mouth. As Amy positioned herself, Sunanda reached up to caress Amy's little tush and to press a middle finger to her asshole. </p><p>With Amy above her face and the girl's pussy pressed to her mouth, Sunanda used her lips to gently suck on the twelve year old's labia and her tongue to tease the slim blonde's clitoris. </p><p>""Mmm ... that feels so good,"" Amy said. ""That's it; lick me Sunanda!"" Amy grabbed her small breasts and massaged them as the buxom fourteen year old performed passionate cunnilingus on her sweet preteen twat. Amy's labia had started to sprout pubic hair, which Sunanda felt along the contours of the girl's sex as she ate her out. Sunanda enjoyed the taste of the girl's juices and the smell of her warm pussy as she continued to lick Amy's clitoris. </p><p>Amy was becoming a sensual woman. Mandy had introduced her to sex when Amy was just eleven and Mandy ten years old. Mandy was almost unbelievably precocious in matters of sex and love; Amy an innocent. Jim's bringing them together changed that. Hoping to satisfy his own lust for Mandy, he had encouraged Mandy's befriending of his daughter so as to facilitate his access to the little brunette minx. A by-product of that effort was Amy's tutelage at the hands of Mandy and her mother, Gloria. Amy was drawn into a world of sensuality in a way that her father had not anticipated. </p><p>Amy, after an introduction to prostitution from Mandy and Gloria, was set firmly on this path when she unexpectedly performed fellatio on Jim at Gloria's instigation. Her father responded by achieving a wet climax in his little daughter's mouth and then by licking Amy's vagina to orgasm. If she had been shy about sex before then, giving her father a blow job in front of her new friend and her friend's mother made that a thing of the past! </p><p>As Sunanda ate Amy's twat, Amy dropped her head back and gently ground her hips in the pretty Indian girl's face prolonging her pleasure in the process. Amy was both an accomplished whore and a theatrical sexual performer. It was only natural that she would want to participate in the filming described by Tanya. Her adopted sister Mandy liked sex; Amy liked to be watched having sex. </p><p>""Oh!"" she cried. ""I'm coming! I'm coming!"" </p><p>Sunanda held Amy's hips and continued licking the pretty blonde's clitoris as she orgasmed. </p><p>Amy rolled off Sunanda's face onto the bed beside her. </p><p>""Oh, wow!"" she said. ""That was great!""</p><p>""I'm glad you like that,"" Sunanda said. ""I don't have a lot of experience with girls but you certainly inspired me!""</p><p>Amy snuggled close to the pretty Indian girl. She put her arms around her shoulders and kissed her cheek. She was interested to know how much Sunanda liked girls.</p><p>""I think you do very well with girls. Did you like it?""</p><p>""Yes, I did,"" she answered. ""You're so beautiful and so sexy, Amy. You've definitely made me want to explore women more.""</p><p>""You should try my sister, Mandy. She is awesome with girls.""</p><p>""Your father said that the two of you make love often. Is that so?""</p><p>""Oh, yes! Mandy and I are always doing each other. I love my sister a lot. She introduced me to sex.""</p><p>""Oh, interesting! My father was my introduction to sex. I told your father that I started to attending to his sexual needs after my mother died. I started sucking him and jerking him off.""</p><p>""Oh, Sunanda, I'm so sorry."" Amy kissed the pretty girl and hugged her.</p><p>""Thank you. He responded well and I got him to fuck me not long after that."" </p><p>""My father was my first guy, too. At first, I sucked him off and then he fucked me a couple of months later. It turned out he'd been fucking and getting sucked by Mandy for a while. I thought that was pretty cool.""</p><p>""Your dad said that you and Mandy are prostitutes. How did you start doing that?""</p><p>Amy said, ""It was through my step mother. She had trained Mandy as a hooker and they worked as a team. They introduced me to blow jobs for money when I slept over Mandy's house one night. After she married my dad, she continued and I joined them. I figured out that I like being watched when I perform. I asked Tanya if I could be filmed.""</p><p>""Oh! That would be so hot! I thought about responding to Tanya, too. Do you think I should?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah; definitely! She'll probably do a series of films starring as many girls as want to do it. My dad thinks I shouldn't. He's worried that I won't be able to stand up to that many cocks. He wants to ask my step mother. I think she'll say yes. She has confidence in me.""</p><p>""Hmm,"" Sunanda mused, ""I don't know what my father will say to that. I'm going to ask him, though. Thanks for the encouragement!"" Sunanda then kissed Amy's lips. Amy responded and they began to French kiss.</p><p>""Sunanda, what would you think about the two of us doing a film together"" Amy asked her.</p><p>""Oh, Amy! What a good idea! I would love to do a sex film with you,"" Sunanda eagerly replied as she dressed.</p><p>""Let's ask Tanya before we leave here tonight,"" Amy suggested as she donned her toga.</p><p>Sunanda slipped her arm through Amy's and hugged the pretty blonde.</p><p>In the public area, Mandy was just finishing her last pair of men. The guy fucking her had already cummed. The father receiving the blow job was on the verge of creaming in her pretty little mouth.</p><p>""That's it, Tricia ... I'm getting ready to spurt, honey.""</p><p>Mandy doubled her efforts, bobbing her head up and down on his throbbing boner. </p><p>""Oh, yeah, baby! Here it comes! Swallow it all!""</p><p>He came in thick spurts that Mandy expertly drank down. Although only eleven and a half years old, she had blown more than 100 men and so was well prepared for just about anything a cock could shoot. </p><p>The redheaded twins, Anna and Kelly, started clapping. </p><p>""Way to go, Tricia!"" Kelly said.</p><p>""Awesome!"" said Anna.</p><p>Mandy smiled shyly and said, giggling, ""Thanks, you guys. I really like sucking cocks!""</p><p>""From what I can see, the cocks really like it, too!"" said Anna, which set them all to giggling.</p><p>Amy came up from behind Mandy and put her arms around her. She put her face to the side of Mandy's and said, ""This is my sister! She's the best! I'm so proud of her!"" And whispering in Mandy's ear said, ""And I love her very much!""</p><p>Amy was conscious of her adopted sister's tendency to feel inferior and insecure at times. As a result she sought to bolster her confidence whenever she could. Mandy's love affair with Jackie had been a big step forward for Mandy in that regard. If Jackie loved her, it meant that Mandy was pretty special and consequently the cute little girl came gradually to believe it. Amy wanted to make sure Mandy knew all the time how much Amy thought of her.</p><p>Mandy smiled widely and hugged Amy's arms. She inclined her head toward the pretty blonde and whispered in reply, ""Thanks, Amy; you're the best sister any girl could ever have!""</p><p>Amy started to nibble on Mandy's ear and reach down to rub her lubricated pussy. Mandy sighed, leaned back against Amy, and closed her eyes. Amy then said, ""Are you going to introduce me to the twins?""</p><p>Mandy's eyes blinked open wide and she straightened up.</p><p>""Oh! Yes! Sorry!"" Turning to Anna and Kelly, Mandy said, ""Guys, this is my sister, Sophie; Sophie this is Polly and Patty ... or uh ... Patty and Polly [pseudonyms]?""</p><p>They all giggled.</p><p>Patty/Kelly stepped forward and hugged Amy.</p><p>""I'm Patty"" said the pretty redhead, ""and that's Polly. She has on the pink bracelet."" </p><p>""Hi!"" Polly/Anna said. ""You're really cute!""</p><p>""Thanks,"" said Amy with a big smile. ""My sister told me a lot about you guys. She said you three did a daisy chain the last time that was really popular.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" said Patty/Kelly, ""it was Polly's idea. We'd really like to repeat it with you and your friend."" Patty/Kelly looked at Claudia/Sunanda and said, ""You're Claudia, right?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah ... sorry ... Claudia. You should join us!"" Amy said to her.</p><p>""I'd love to!"" she said. Then betraying her lack of experience with girls she said, ""What do I do?""</p><p>""Hi, Claudia, I'm Tricia,"" Mandy said as she hugged and kissed the pretty Indian girl. ""All you have to do is lie on your side and eat the pussy of the girl in front of you while letting the girl behind eat your pussy. It's simple!""</p><p>Mandy lay down on the floor and beckoned Sunanda to lie in front of her. </p><p>On her side now, Mandy showed Sunanda how to lift her knees up exposing her vulva as Mandy positioned her face toward Sunanda's pussy. Polly assisted by lying down in front of Sunanda and exposing her twat to the lovely dark-skinned teen. </p><p>""Now, you lick my cunt while Tricia licks yours,"" Polly said as she settled in to receive cunnilingus from Claudia/Sunanda.</p><p>Amy got down on the floor and maneuvered her snatch to make it accessible to Anna who put her right hand on Amy's hip as she immediately began sucking on the pretty blonde's labia.</p><p>""Well, I guess I should join you all!"" Kelly said. She lay down with her pussy in Amy's face as she went for Mandy's delectable jewel box, thus completing the daisy chain.</p><p>The five lovely young girls attracted a lot of attention with their spontaneous display. Word got around the chateau quickly and most of the men and girls gathered around to watch the pretty nymphets disport themselves. The sight of all that intense, simultaneous, and uninhibited sex brought murmurs of approval from the assemblage. </p><p>Mandy was working Sunanda over hard with her tongue as Amy serviced Kelly, one of the redheaded twins. Gloria had schooled the girls well. They possessed a knowledge of sex well ahead of their years and they were more than happy to apply it whenever and wherever they had the opportunity. </p><p>Sunanda, new at having sex with girls, enthusiastically licked Polly's lovely, soft vulva. The Indian girl appreciated the taste and texture of redheaded twin's pussy. She discovered that she liked sucking a girl's prominent labia. She also enjoyed the feel of Polly's pubic hair on her face. The pleasure Sunanda took in loving Polly translated to the wetness of her own sex that so pleased Mandy.</p><p>Mandy eagerly licked and swallowed the moisture leaking from Sunanda's twat. The sweetness of the girl cum flowing from Sunanda's dark, glistening labia turned Mandy on. Mandy also enjoyed the proximity to the dark star that was Sunanda's asshole. Mandy had developed a ""taste"" for girls' anuses and loved giving pretty girls rim jobs, as did her mother, Gloria, not so coincidentally. She made a mental note to seek Sunanda out for a session of concentrated anilingus in the near future. She hoped Sunanda would be receptive to her overture.</p><p>Mandy liked girls anyway but this introduction to her sister's and her father's new lover caused her own pussy to practically gush into Kelly's mouth. Kelly loved eating a hairless pussy. She and her sister talked about shaving their own furry cunts but needed to weigh the beauty and smoothness to the touch (and taste) of a shaved snatch with the need to keep it smooth through repeated shaving and waxing. For now, though, she was focused on pleasing Mandy, a girl upon whom she had a secret crush since making love with her at the previous orgy. She also liked being serviced by Mandy's pretty sister, Amy, who was licking and sucking on her hairy pussy.</p><p>Amy was thrilled to eat Kelly's cunt. Mandy had described the pretty redheaded twins after the last orgy, which Amy was unable to attend, to her sister who looked forward to ""trying them out"" at the first opportunity. Amy liked the twins' alabaster skin and the light sprinkling of freckles across their faces and down their arms and shoulders. She thought that Kelly's quim had a smooth, pleasing taste. Kelly's smell, of course, was wonderful to Amy, who loved the scent of pussy at least as much as the taste of male semen. (Amy continually sought opportunities to eat cum, so great was her affinity for the flavor and creaminess of jism.) Adding to Amy's enjoyment of the moment was the public nature of their lovemaking as the petite blonde was very much an exhibitionist. This all added up to making her pubic area very pleasantly sloppy for the cunt-lapping Anna.</p><p>Anna was eating Amy for the first time and was absolutely in ""heaven,"" she thought. She found Amy immediately attractive and the fact that she was Mandy's sister excited her even more. Anna loved fucking her own sister, Kelly, and so had an appreciation of sister-to-sister incest's joy and fulfillment. Kelly was also her closest friend. She knew what Amy and Mandy shared and it pleased her to contemplate it. I'm going to ask Kelly if she wants to have a session with Amy and Mandy, thought Anna. She relaxed a moment and took pleasure in Sunanda's pussy eating technique. </p><p>Although Anna surmised that Sunanda must be new to cunnilingus based on her not knowing about daisy chains, she was doing well in ""munching"" Anna's ""carpet."" Sunanda, for her part, was turned on by Anna's beauty. Making love to light-skinned girls was new to her and she loved it. What a night! Sunanda said to herself. First I make love to the beautiful blonde Amy and now I get to eat the pussy of this gorgeous red head! Even without the pleasure she took in being a target girl and gangbanged and the enjoyable time she had with Amy's father, this night was the most exciting of Sunanda's sexual life. I hope my father will be able to cum inside me tonight, she thought; that would make it perfect!</p><p>The crowd gathered to witness the five-girl daisy chain was treated to the best of little girl lesbian love. Besides the beauty of the participants, perhaps the real appeal was the evident ardor the five sweet little sluts brought to the cunt-lapping party. </p><p>Observing the spontaneous display of budding female sexuality, Tanya noted that the orgies were at least a venue promoting girl-on-girl sex equivalent to that of adult men molesting and raping little girls. If given proximity to other girls in the same situation of having dealt with the multifaceted experience of incest and statutory rape, it appeared that girls will almost certainly seek out girls for both gratification and simple exploration. </p><p>Tanya herself enjoyed sex with women as well as men. Indeed, her favorite female lover was her assistant, Jenny. A sweet, quiet young woman, Jenny had been one of her graduate students and was now a researcher with Tanya into the behavior of sexually active girls under the age of eighteen. She was especially focused on girls carnally engaged with their immediate family members. Hmm ... she thought, I should sponsor a ""mother-daughter night"" soon. That might be very revealing!</p><p>Focused as she was on her research and the ethical guidelines she so scrupulously followed, Tanya had not thought about becoming involved with any of the girls or their fathers. Now, however, while witnessing the daisy chain she found herself stirred. Her own pussy was getting wet thinking about these lovely underage girls that she had assembled. She found that she was especially attracted to the redheaded twins, Anna and Kelly. Although she needed to discuss it with Jenny, Tanya had pretty much made up her mind to invite the two girls for a four-way, day-long lovemaking session in the near future. For research purposes, of course, she said to herself as she laughed out loud! Since no one was looking at her, Tanya reached down into her pants and began pleasuring herself with her middle finger.</p><p>The daisy chain girls each started to cum. The last to cum was Sunanda. Mandy gently but firmly held onto Sunanda as her body shook from the orgasm. Mandy applied her tongue to her twat in a way that prolonged the Indian beauty's climax.</p><p>As the girls, giggling, acknowledged the applause from the spectators they took mock-formal bows to the delight of all. Sunanda turned to the waiting Mandy and said, ""Tricia, you were amazing! I've never felt anything like that!""</p><p>""Thanks, Claudia,"" Mandy said shyly. ""You did really well for your first time.""</p><p>The girls all hugged and kissed each other and said how they looked forward to getting together again at the next orgy. </p><p>On the way home from the orgy that night, Amy told Mandy that she was very attracted to Sunanda and that the lovely Indian girl seemed to be attracted to her. </p><p>""Amy, I'm so happy for you! She seems like a really nice girl."" </p><p>Since Mandy had found so much happiness with Jackie, she hoped that Amy would find someone special. Perhaps, thought Mandy, that person was Sunanda.</p><p>""Daddy,"" Mandy said to Jim, ""You fucked her tonight, didn't you?""</p><p>Jim said over his shoulder to Mandy sitting in the back seat, ""Yes, honey, I did. She was really good in bed ... as Amy found out!"" he said glancing at his pretty blonde daughter and smiling.</p><p>Amy smiled back and said, ""I told Sunanda that she should really try Mandy because Mandy is the best pussy licker around!"" She and Mandy started giggling.</p><p>""Mandy,"" Jim said, ""Why don't you approach Sunanda the next time we go to the orgy?""</p><p>""Yeah, Mandy, you should,"" Amy chimed in.</p><p>""Well ... maybe I will,"" Mandy replied.</p>"
502,"Mandy & Amy, Part 15",Arachnophile,arachnophile52@gmail.com,"['Mf', 'lolita', 'cons', 'les', 'oral', 'anal', 'inter']","Twelve year old Amy spends a weekend with the beautiful 14 year old Indian girl, Sunanda, and her well-hung father. The two girls make plans to perform in tandem both publicly and privately.",2013-04-17T00:00:00,"This is a work of fiction with characters based on a story published anonymously on a now defunct Web site. The published work is that of the present author, who holds the copyright. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. This work features inter-generational sexual activity with participants under the age of 18. It is a fantasy. The author does not condone sex with children.","<p>""Well, girls, I'm surprised and pleased by your offer. I hadn't planned on doing any lesbian work for a while but your offer changes things."" Tanya had just been asked by Amy and Sunanda if they could star in a lesbian film together. </p><p>Tanya, Amy, and Sunanda were sitting in the conference room around a small table in Tanya's downtown office on a Saturday afternoon. Tanya, of course, was the organizer of the semi-monthly daddy-daughter orgies at which the two girls met.</p><p>""Cool!"" Amy said. </p><p>Amy's pride in her sexuality was evident in her attitude and her choice of T-shirt. The shirt was black with white lettering across the top where her tits would someday be that read, ""WORK IN PROGRESS"" and with an arrow pointing down to her crotch and which said, ""GOOD TO GO!""</p><p>""That's wonderful!"" Sunanda exclaimed as she squeezed Amy's hand.</p><p>""I'll just need to speak to your fathers in the coming weeks. From what I've seen that should be a mere formality. Sophie, (Amy's pseudonym) you also volunteered for the gang bang film. That will be coming up first. Is that still a 'go?' What did your step-mother say?""</p><p>""Gloria said I should be able to handle it easily enough. My dad was convinced and gave his okay."" Amy brushed her hair back from her face. ""After all, I've been gang banged before. I'm ready to go.""</p><p>Tanya turned to Sunanda.</p><p>""Claudia (Sunanda's pseudonym), were you interested in being gang banged on film, too?"" Tanya inquired. </p><p>""Well, actually ... yes. A- ... er, Sophie was my inspiration. I'm sure I can get my father to agree.""</p><p>Tanya replied, ""Since it's only us here, we can call each other by our real names.""</p><p>Tanya stood up and walked slowly around the table as she spoke.</p><p>""Amy, I've watched you grow in popularity since you started. Sunanda, you were a hit your very first day. I think it's interesting that you found each other.""</p><p>Amy and Sunanda looked at each other and smiled. Sunanda reached over and again took Amy's hand. Amy moved closer to her.</p><p>""I have a script for a lesbian film. Would you two be willing to read it over and tell me what you think?"" Tanya said.</p><p>""Oh, yes!"" Amy replied</p><p>""Certainly,"" said Sunanda. ""I'd love to read it."" Turning to Amy she said, ""We could read it together.""</p><p>""Exactly what I was thinking,"" Amy replied as she lifted Sunanda's hand to her lips.</p><p>""Oh, Amy ..."" Sunanda sighed.</p><p>It was clear to Tanya that the intelligent, cultured, exotic 14-year old Sunanda was in love with the bright, sophisticated blonde twelve year old. </p><p>Tanya was engaged in exploring female child sexuality. In her professional life, she was a psychological researcher and practitioner. Tanya, however, only occasionally practiced, preferring research in the effects of sexuality on children's senses, especially girls. Not connected to either a university or an independent research institution, she was funded privately by donors that were the recipients of the more lascivious products of her work: the pornographic films and photos that featured underage girl sex. It was a subject that thoroughly absorbed her professionally.</p><p>What, for example, did little girls think when they smelled a clean, healthy vagina? Were they excited? Repelled? Indifferent? And how did they react when discovering the power of their sexuality over men and boys? Over other girls!? And when they sucked a penis for the first time?</p><p>In her private life she was a voyeur, which led her into staging the orgies involving little girls and in filming girls having sex with men and with other girls. Whenever she watched a little girl with a man she was reminded of Yeats's line from the poem, ""Leda and the Swan:"" </p><p></p><blockquote><i>Being so caught up<br/> So mastered by the brute blood of the air,<br/> Did she put on his knowledge with his power<br/> Before the indifferent beak could let her drop?</i></blockquote><p>What, indeed, did those girls feel while they were being fucked? While they gave blow jobs? When they felt the gush of semen in their mouths at the end? When cum started running down their legs after intercourse?</p><p>Tanya started having sex when she was 13. She lost her virginity to a 35 year old man who lived two floors above her parents in a Brooklyn, New York, brownstone. She remembered shamelessly manipulating him while they had their affair. She learned a lot about sex from him. A bright girl, she maintained a lifelong interest in the subject. Her organization of the orgies and her production of child pornography were an extension of that interest in channels other than academic. </p><p>""So, Amy, I'll get to introduce you to my father. He's really nice; you'll like him.""</p><p>""I'm sure I will,"" Amy said. ""You said his cock is long and thin, right?""</p><p>""Yes, it is! I know it was my first but it's still my favorite,"" Sunanda said.</p><p>""That's cool. I'm surprised we haven't fucked yet."" Amy thought for a moment and then said, ""Sunanda, do you give him anal?""</p><p>Sunanda said, ""No, I haven't and he hasn't asked me for it. Even though we've been fucking for over three years, he's still a little shy around me. He doesn't take anything for granted, which I think is sweet!""</p><p>""That is pretty nice,"" Amy said. She leaned over and gave Sunanda a gentle kiss on the cheek. </p><p>Sunanda smiled, so pleased was she that this pretty blonde girl was affectionate toward her. </p><p>The two lovely young girls were waiting in the foyer of the building where Tanya's office was located for Sunanda's father, Mohinder - Mac to all his friends and acquaintances - to pick them up. Amy's father dropped her off on a Friday afternoon so they might discuss the details of Amy's impending gang bang and the lesbian film she planned to do with her pretty Indian lover.</p><p>Sunanda's father was going to pick them up from Tanya's office. Amy was to spend the weekend with them. </p><p>Amy turned to Sunanda and pulled herself close and said softly, ""Sweetheart, do you mind if I get your dad to fuck me in the ass?""</p><p>""Oh, Amy, dear, that would be fine! Wow! That will be fantastic to see! I'm sure I'll learn a lot this weekend from you."" She pressed her lips to the lovely young blonde vixen, who opened her mouth to receive Sunanda's tenderness. Sunanda drove her tongue deep into Amy's lovely wet mouth and felt her pussy tingle. </p><p>Oh, she is so hot! Sunanda thought. I can't believe I'm going to sleep with her tonight! </p><p>I'm going to love fucking this girl and her dad, Amy thought at the same time. </p><p>They broke their kiss as they heard the car enter the circular drive to the office building.</p><p>""Here he is!"" Sunanda said. ""Let's go!""</p><p>She and Amy smiled at each other and held hands as they walked to the late model silver-colored Jaguar. Sunanda opened the back door for Amy.</p><p>""Daddy, this is Amy; Amy this is my dad, Mohinder.""</p><p>A very handsome man with glittering green eyes, flowing dark hair with only a distinguished touch of gray, and a black pencil moustache smiled at Amy and said, ""Amy, it's a pleasure to meet you at last.""</p><p>Amy reached forward and shook his hand.</p><p>""It's nice to meet you Mr. Cham,"" she said smiling.</p><p>""Please, call me Mac!"" he said as she pressed her hand. ""I've watched you the last couple of times we attended the meetings. I'm sorry I never got the chance to be with you.""</p><p>""That's okay,"" Amy answered, ""We'll make up for that this weekend. Sunanda says you have a beautiful, long cock.""</p><p>""Ach, my daughter is so complimentary!"" he said smiling now at Sunanda in the front seat. ""I wonder if she doesn't exaggerate a bit.""</p><p>""Oh, father; not at all! I was just telling Amy that your penis is still my favorite. By the way, it's going to get a good workout this weekend.""</p><p>Sunanda and Amy giggled. Mac turned forward and put the car in gear.</p><p>""I'm looking forward to that!"" he exclaimed.</p><p>""How do you like your room?"" Sunanda asked Amy as she helped her put her things away.</p><p>""It's beautiful,"" Amy replied. She had taken off her coat revealing her slim figure. In addition to the sexy T-shirt, Amy was clad in tight-fitting blue jeans and sandals. Her hair was pulled back into a ponytail and tied with a pink ribbon. She wore a sports watch on her left wrist and a gold bracelet on the other. She also sported blue plastic peace symbol earrings.</p><p>Sunanda looked fetching in purple, half-tank top and pedal pusher jeans. Her long hair was piled up and secured to the back of her head with a tortoiseshell comb. Around her neck she was wearing a gold chain with matching gold bracelet. She had applied brick red lipstick and wore her favorite white hammered metal hoop earrings. Sunanda had recently pierced her navel and inserted a diamond-tipped post that she showed on her bare mid-rift to good effect.</p><p>The guest room had a queen-sized bed with silk sheets and a beautiful embroidered coverlet. The bed itself was carved and polished wood. The walls were adorned with reproductions of classical Indian paintings. On top of the dresser was a small statue of the Hindu god Ganesha. </p><p>""Oh, Ganesha!"" Amy remarked, ""Do you have one in your room?""</p><p>""You know the lord Ganesha?"" Sunanda asked in surprise.</p><p>""Well, I only know that he's the god of knowledge, wisdom, and intellect and that he's the most revered of all the Hindu deities.""</p><p>""Wow! I'll bet there can't be too many Americans who know that. I'm impressed, Amy.</p><p>""He is also, by the way, the god of beginnings,"" Sunanda added. Looking at the pretty blonde girl in front of her Sunanda said, ""Do you think that has significance for us?""</p><p>Amy stepped closer and putting her hands on Sunanda's waist said, ""Definitely! I think this is going to be the start of something very special!""</p><p>Sunanda smiled broadly as they embraced and proceeded to kiss passionately. They licked and sucked at each other's tongues as their hands roamed over each other's nubile young bodies. Amy loved the feel of Sunanda's big breasts. She unbuttoned her lover's blouse, dipped her head, and nuzzled her generous tits. Sunanda threw her head back as Amy freed her boobs from the bra. The pretty Indian girl gently caressed the back of Amy's head and pressed it into her cleavage. Sunanda started to laugh as Amy shook her head side to side between the lovely girl's knockers. </p><p>Amy lifted her head and laughing hugged Sunanda tightly. Amy then dropped to her knees and started to unzip Sunanda's jeans. Amy was delighted to see the dark red thong her lover sported. The pretty blonde reached up between Sunanda's legs to feel the dampness and warmth of her prominent ""camel toe."" </p><p>Sunanda stepped out of her jeans, offering Amy better access to her nether region. She looked down as Amy pulled her thong off with her teeth! Amy stood up and placed the palm of her right hand on Sunanda's wet vulva and her left behind the girl's head as she pulled the fourteen year old gently toward her waiting lips. They kissed hungrily as Amy rubbed Sunanda's bare pussy. </p><p>Amy broke from the kiss to tell her, ""Turn around and bend over your dresser!""</p><p>Sunanda giggled and complied willingly, ceding control to the younger girl. Amy again went to her knees and approached the dark-skinned beauty from behind.</p><p>Amy parted Sunanda's jiggling butt cheeks and stuck her nose in the girl's asshole and her tongue in the Indian beauty's already dripping snatch. Sunanda sighed audibly as Amy held her friend's buttocks apart and licked up and down from the crack of her ass to her wet labia. As with her sister, Amy loved eating girls' assholes and Sunanda was the beneficiary of the slutty blonde's predilection for the female anus. She inhaled deeply the musky scent of the girl's backside.</p><p>""Oh God, Amy! That's wonderful!""</p><p>Amy pulled her head out of the crack of Sunanda's hot ass to say, ""Turn around, sweetheart; I need to lap your cunt!"" </p><p>Sunanda happily turned an offered her pussy to her beautiful lover. She's so lovely, thought Sunanda as she looked down at Amy eating her twat. Amy dived into Sunanda's vulva, parting the labia and going for her protruding clitoris. Amy licked and sucked it as if it were a little cock. All that sexual intensity was bringing Sunanda to a climax</p><p>""Ohhh ... Amy ... I'm going to cum!"" she shouted. Amy responded by bearing down harder on the girl's clit. Sunanda bucked her hips forward as she lost control. Amy grabbed her girlfriend's thighs and stayed close to her through the orgasm.</p><p>The pretty Indian girl dropped to her knees to hug Amy tight and to recover from the cumming. Amy kissed her face and her neck as Sunanda whispered, ""Amy ... Amy ... oh, my dear ... oh, my dear one ... oh."" Sunanda was very quickly falling in love with Amy.</p><p>""Bravo, girls!""</p><p>Mac was standing in the doorway and had silently witnessed Amy and Sunanda's passionate exchange. Amy looked at him over her shoulder and said, smirking, ""Would you like to be next?""</p><p>Mac and Sunanda both laughed as the girl's father took his hard cock out of his pants for Amy to sample. Amy broke from her embrace with Sunanda, kissed the lovely girl, and walked over to Mac. She knelt before him and took his erect penis into her soft, warm, waiting mouth. </p><p>Amy was an accomplished fellatrix. She took a great deal of pride in getting men to cum in her mouth and then swallowing the full load. Mac stroked Amy's long blonde hair while the pre-teen sucked and stroked his boner. His cock was long, thin and uncut. She made sure to pull back the foreskin and slide her tongue around the cockhead.</p><p>Mac enjoyed watching Amy give her exciting and skillful blow job. After only a very few minutes, he could feel himself going over the edge and gasped, ""Amy, I'm cumming!""</p><p>Amy continued to suck as Mac shot his load into her mouth. His creaming penis shot warm jism over her tongue and down her throat causing the pretty young trollop to cough as she struggled valiantly to finish her girlfriend's father before she began to choke. Amy swallowed it all and then licked and sucked his cock clean.</p><p>""Ah, that was good!"" Amy said with a smile as looked up at her girlfriend's father. ""Did you like that?"" she asked.</p><p>""That was amazing, child! You are incredible!""</p><p>""Oh, Amy! You are unbelievable!"" said the now completely nude Sunanda. She stood behind the kneeling Amy and caressed her, kissing the top of her head. Sunanda helped Amy to her feet. </p><p>Amy let Sunanda lift off her black T-shirt and peel off her blue jeans. Mac then pulled Amy's jet black thong down to her ankles. He paused to sniff the pungent aroma that had permeated the garment. Sweet young girl pussy, he said to himself; there's nothing like it! He kissed her cute, tight, little butt and ran his hands up and down her shapely legs. Amy tilted her head back and stretched languidly while Sunanda and her father prepared to pleasure the lovely, blonde tween. </p><p>Sunanda had given her father a taste for young girls. Amy was one of the most beautiful he had ever seen. He'd had his eye on Amy at the two orgies he and Sunanda had attended but never got the opportunity to ""hook up"" with her.</p><p>Sunanda had told her father how nice Amy's dad, Jim, was to her the second orgy they attended. Sunanda and Mac enjoyed the orgies. In addition to the fucking she desired, Sunanda received an introduction to sex with a girl close to her in age. Sunanda had previously had sex with a couple of women in their thirties. While sex with the older women piqued her interest, Sunanda was thoroughly seduced by Amy's fresh beauty and high level of skill. Sunanda was also fascinated by Amy's experience as a prostitute starting at the age of 11, which, to Sunanda, made her so extraordinarily alluring.</p><p>Mac scooped Amy up in his arms and laid her gently onto the queen-sized bed in the family's guest room. Amy positioned herself in the center of the bed. She spread her legs in anticipation of the intense sex she was about to receive. Sunanda crawled between Amy thighs and proceeded to kiss the lovely young girl's vulva. She lingered over the intoxicating smell of Amy's slippery cunt and savored its tartness on her tongue. She took Amy's labia in her lips and gently sucked and pulled on them. Amy sighed with pleasure as she received cunnilingus from Sunanda while Mac kissed and sucked Amy's small tits. Amy pulled him up to her mouth and deeply French kissed him.</p><p>Amy broke briefly from her kiss with Mac to cum from Sunanda's pussy licking. </p><p>""Ugh ... ugh ... oh, I'm cumming! Oh!"" Amy's body shook as Sunanda licked her clit. </p><p>Sunanda and her father both caressed and petted Amy as she came down from her climax.</p><p>Amy was beautiful. She had honey-blonde hair, high cheekbones, and fair skin. She used just the slightest bit of make-up to accentuate her big, pretty eyes. Her body was slender but muscled from school sports (Amy played field hockey, soccer, and track and field). Her breasts were developing, which made her look older than just twelve. </p><p>Sunanda was beautiful in a different way. She was darker than Amy, of course, and obviously much more buxom than she. Less athletic and softer in appearance than Amy, Sunanda exuded a classic sensuality. She also differed in her outward demeanor and her essential personality. Where Amy came across as somewhat coolly detached at times, Sunanda was always very warm and outgoing. Amy was invariably seductive; Sunanda projected innocence belying her experience. (Sunanda, at just 14, had fucked more than 100 men.)</p><p>Despite, or perhaps because of, those differences, the two young women were wonderful together. With their different looks and personalities they complemented each other perfectly. They found each other attractive and liked having sex together even when they were engaged with different partners. </p><p>Amy leaned over and whispered to Sunanda. The girls smiled. Mac looked at them quizzically. </p><p>Amy said, ""Mac, will you fuck us from behind? We'll line up for you hip to hip."" </p><p>Mac responded in the affirmative and the two girls flipped around, positioning themselves on their elbows and knees to offer Sunanda's dad their already wet pussies. He would also have a nice view of their pretty anuses. Mac stoked his rapidly hardening cock to hasten his erection. Positioning himself behind Sunanda, he inserted his erection into his lovely daughter. Sunanda gasped as he drove into her with both the tenderness of familiarity and the wild abandon of sampling forbidden fruit.</p><p>Amy stayed in the offering position while Mac belabored his lovely daughter from behind. Amy was wet in anticipation of being drilled deeply by Mac's long, thin penis.</p><p>""Oh! Oh! Oh!"" Sunanda cried with each hard thrust of her father's cock into her hot, wet fuck hole. Amy liked watching her cute tush jiggle and her big breasts sway with each bump from her dad. </p><p>Even though he was focused on fucking his daughter, Mac kept an eye on Amy. She could tell he desired her strongly. Amy's father, Jim, had balled Sunanda but Amy had not yet gotten laid by Mac. She was looking forward to performing the act of intercourse before her friend. Amy also intended to offer Mac her anus. She had practiced extensively since being introduced to anal by her father. Striving for excellence was in Amy's nature; she wanted to be good at ass fucking.</p><p>""Okay, Amy; it's your turn!"" Mac said. He withdrew his glistening erect cock from Sunanda's wet twat. Positioning himself behind the pretty slim blonde, he unceremoniously drove his boner into the twelve year old's cunt. </p><p>""Oh, yes! Give it to me!"" Amy moaned. Sunanda got off her hands and knees and moved next to Amy as her father fucked her lovely friend. The pretty Indian girl laid her face on Amy's backside just above her asshole to get a good view of her father's drilling of the girl's pussy and to smell her pungent pussy. </p><p>""Amy, you look so hot!"" she said to the petite blonde whore. It always excited Sunanda to think about Amy's experience as a prostitute. She made a mental note to ask her father about becoming a courtesan under Amy's tutelage.</p><p>""Mac,"" Amy said, ""would you like to fuck me in the ass now?""</p><p>""Oh!"" he replied, astonished that this nubile creature would offer her anus to him. ""Yes, Amy, I would.""</p><p>""Sunanda,"" Amy said, turning her head to speak to her friend, ""would you hand your father the tube of AstroGlide from my bag?""</p><p>""Of course, Amy!"" Sunanda retrieved the lubricant and handed it to her father, who had removed his penis from Amy's vagina. He poured the lube onto Amy's pink asshole and carefully pressed an index finger into her anus. </p><p>""I'm used to it so you don't have to go slowly.""</p><p>Sunanda's father smiled as he smeared the lubricant onto his erect penis. Sunanda watched as he pressed the head to Amy's crinkly asshole. The pretty blonde opened up for him and soon he was up to the hilt in Amy's anus. </p><p>""Ohhh ..."" Amy sighed, ""that's good and deep.""</p><p>Mac, excited to fuck the little girl's butthole, was breathing heavily as he banged Amy's gaped anus. He took Amy at her word and drilled her with quick pistoning strokes, using her asshole like a pussy.</p><p>""Oh! Oh! Oh!"" Amy cried with each of his hard thrusts. Her backdoor was getting its most intense screwing to date. This would be a good test for her, getting this man's very long (9""), thin boner up her ass. Amy's goal was to become a notably good analist. </p><p>The pleasure of feeling Amy's tight asshole and the excitement of watching the fair-skinned 12-year old being fucked in the rear portal brought Mac over the edge. He leaned back and roared as he came copiously into the young girl's rectum.</p><p>Amy's face was in a pillow on the bed. She was breathing heavily in the aftermath of the anal drilling she had just received.</p><p>Sunanda was speechless, stunned by her performance. Mac gently withdrew his sensitive penis from Amy's reddened anus. He had worked her over well, he thought. The girl was able to take the prolonged rectal assault as well as any seasoned whore. He hoped his daughter would learn such skills from her new pre-teen lover. </p><p>Sunanda maneuvered herself behind Amy's inert figure and looked into her gaping asshole. She could see the creampie sitting in the middle of Amy puckered crimson opening. Seeing the redness, Sunanda began to gently lick Amy's plundered back door. She lovingly rimmed the girl, wanting to soothe the hot, wrinkled flesh.</p><p>Amy purred. ""Mm ... Sunanda! That feels so good!""</p><p>Spent from cumming twice with Amy, Mac flopped onto his back. He watched his daughter eating Amy's freshly fucked ass and marveled at the two adolescent girls' affection for each other. How beautiful they look together! he thought. </p><p>
Later that evening, the girls were in bed as Amy talked about her sister's relationship to Jackie.</p><p>""You never met Jackie, did you?""</p><p>""No, I've heard about her from you and from your father but I arrived after she was too old to attend the orgies. Tell me, Amy, what is Jackie like?""</p><p>Amy told Sunanda how they had come to meet her and how Mandy had fallen in love with her. She explained to her friend that it took some time for Jackie to understand the depth of Mandy's feeling for her. When she did recognize the seriousness of Mandy's affection Jackie found herself falling in love with the little girl. </p><p>""Jackie said to me that she was surprised to have fallen so hard for Mandy. Jackie thought that the age difference between them was too big to overcome. Mandy changed her mind, though.""</p><p>Sunanda mused on what Amy had said. She asked her, ""What about Mandy convinced Jackie that she should become involved with your sister?""</p><p>""I talked to my father about this. He understood what was going on and explained it to me. It was first of all Mandy's devotion to Jackie. Jackie was lonely and Mandy's unconditional affection made a big impression on her.""</p><p>Amy went on to tell Sunanda the story of Jackie's first visit to their house and the sex they all had together. [see Part 10] </p><p>""Because you were Mandy's lover already, how did you feel about Jackie?"" Sunanda asked.</p><p>""Oh, I was very happy for Mandy because I cared for Jackie, too. Mandy and I are solid as lovers. I'll always fuck my sister. She's so hot and she really likes doing it with me.""</p><p>""That's wonderful. She must love you very much.""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess she does; and I love her a lot, too. She had it tough growing up so I suppose I get overly protective of her. I try not to 'cause I don't want her to feel bad.""</p><p>Sunanda said, ""What happened to her, if you don't mind telling me?""</p><p>Amy told Sunanda the story of Mandy's abuse at the hands of her father and how she was sexual at an early age. Amy was frankly admiring of her step mother and how she coped with the problems of poverty, criminality, and violence. </p><p>""Oh, dear! Poor Mandy! But you said that her mother ultimately saved her.""</p><p>""Yes; Gloria is tough but she's also very loving. She's really nice to me and really great with Mandy.""</p><p>""Mandy sounds like a very brave girl to me,"" Sunanda said.</p><p>""She is. I love and admire her for being so tough and, despite having been through a lot, for never being mean or selfish. Mandy's really nice to people. I told my dad that she might be the sweetest person I know.""</p><p>Amy turned over to face Sunanda.</p><p>""Except maybe for you!"" Amy made Sunanda smile and then laugh.</p><p>Amy reached over and ran her fingers through Sunanda's long, dark hair.</p><p>""I really mean that,"" Amy said to her friend and lover. ""You're so wonderful and you don't even know it.""</p><p>""Oh, Amy,"" Sunanda replied, ""that's such a nice thing to say.""</p><p>""It's the truth. Sunanda, I've fallen for you in a big way. Is that all right?""</p><p>""Amy,"" Sunanda said, ""I've been in love with you for a while now. I was just afraid to say it; I didn't know how you would react.""</p><p>""It makes me very happy that someone so beautiful, intelligent, modest, and kind is in love with me. I feel that way about you, too.""</p><p>""Oh, my dear!"" the lovely Indian girl said as she took Amy in her arms. Sunanda said, </p><p>""When we were first together just after your father fucked me, I couldn't believe how beautiful and sensual you were. You opened up a whole new world for me. I had only been with those two older women. They were very nice and very lovely but it was your freshness coupled with your erotic experience that deeply impressed me.""</p><p>""Thank you, Sunanda,"" Amy said, ""for saying that. I was very impressed with the fact that you had fucked over 100 men at age fourteen! I was blown away by that!""</p><p>Sunanda giggled. ""Yes, I'm actually quite the slut! I love cocks, but since I've been with you, I've come to love pussy equally. I should say, your pussy!""</p><p>Amy smiled at her and pulled Sunanda's neck gently toward her and they kissed, passionately.</p><p>""And of course, I'm in love with you,"" Sunanda said as they broke to look into each other's eyes.</p><p>Amy hugged the pretty Indian girl close. </p><p>""Amy,"" Sunanda said to her lovely blonde girlfriend, ""Do you think Gloria would take me on as a prostitute, to perform with the three of you?""</p><p>Amy released Sunanda and looked at her in surprise.</p><p>""Well, I think she would. You should meet her, then. I'll introduce you to her. We've had situations with multiple clients that have kept the three of us busy for a whole weekend. We once did three couples at this mountain lodge that they had. I got fucked a lot that weekend!"" Amy said giggling, which caused Sunanda to giggle. ""I also ate a lot of pussy and a lot of female asshole. It was really hot!""</p><p>Amy looked at Sunanda and said, ""I would like to be fucked and be able to look over and see you getting screwed at the same time. I'd be so turned on!""</p><p>""You know,"" Sunanda said to her, ""I feel the same way. Just the thought of you and Mandy being fucked for money in the mouth, vagina, and anus excites me tremendously!"" </p><p>""Do you think your dad would let you be a whore?"" Amy inquired.</p><p>""Hmm ... I think so,"" Sunanda mused. ""At least I hope so. He's gone as far as incest and, technically, rape; so I think he'll indulge me. We've talked about my sexual behavior and he's been enthusiastic about my participation. He's been the beneficiary, of course, but still, he wants me to be happy. He knows that I'm not inhibited and we've gradually gotten used to the fact that I have a big sexual appetite. I'm not ashamed of that or bothered by it.""</p><p>""Hey!"" Amy said excitedly, ""I just thought of something! Why don't I ask Gloria to advertise you and me together doing a sex show, a lesbian thing, and then making ourselves available for sex with the clients at the conclusion? Would you do that?""</p><p>""Oh! That's a brilliant idea!"" Sunanda replied. ""I can't tell you how excited I got during the gang bang. I loved being fucked by all of those cocks. I'd relish the chance to be fucked by multiple partners in front of you.""</p><p>Amy said tentatively to Sunanda, ""Do you think it would be okay if we included Mandy?""</p><p>""Oh; of course! That would be even hotter! It would be perfect,"" Sunanda answered.</p><p>Not yet sleepy the girls were still awake a half hour later when Sunanda said to Amy, ""That was awesome anal sex with my father.""</p><p>""Thanks. I like anal.""</p><p>""I'm a little afraid to do that. How did you get so good at it?""</p><p>Amy was cuddling with Sunanda, caressing her from behind. She answered her friend by saying, ""I knew it worked better for some girls than others so I wanted to learn how to do it right. My stepmother is great at it. Gloria had emphasized the importance of learning to do anal comfortably and safely. My dad taught me and Mandy so I asked him for some extra help.""</p><p>Sunanda held Amy's left hand to her breasts. ""So, what did he do?""</p><p>""I got him to fuck me in the ass every day for a week. You'll probably be surprised to hear that he didn't mind.""</p><p>Both girls started giggling.</p><p>""I'll bet he didn't!"" Sunanda said with a laugh. ""But how did you start? What was it like?""</p><p>Amy then explained to Sunanda the process her father went through with her and Mandy.</p><p>""Getting butt fucked every day helps with muscle control I found out. I even taught my mom to do it with her husband. She would never have done anal even six months ago. Now she takes creampies in the ass weekly from my stepfather.""</p><p>""What! You're kidding! You taught your mother to perform anal sex? Amy, that's ... that's amazing! Can you teach me?""</p><p>""Sure. You just have to be confident that it will work despite some discomfort in the beginning. I think you have to really want to do it. And besides, if my mom can learn anal, anyone can,"" Amy said laughing with Sunanda.</p><p>""I would love to surprise my father with it sometime, especially now that he's done it with you.""</p><p>Amy thought for a moment and then said, ""Wouldn't it cool to get done like that together? Having two guys fuck and cream our assholes?""</p><p>""Goodness!"" Sunanda replied. ""What a smashing idea! Amy, you're so naughty!""</p><p>Amy giggled and said, ""Why, thank you sweetheart. Now, come here and kiss me!"" </p><p>Amy schooled her friend and lover that weekend, giving her a ""crash course"" in anal intercourse. Sunanda proved an apt pupil. When she got back home, Amy mailed her a copy of her favorite butt plug to Sunanda as a ""graduation"" gift. </p><p>While teaching her girlfriend about the mechanics of ass fucking, Amy also emphasized cleanliness and safety. She explained to Sunanda how best to avoid bacterial infections in the vagina while having anal sex. </p><p>""Amy,"" Sunanda said, ""You should record all this on a DVD and sell it.""</p><p>The pretty blonde giggled as she replied, ""Yeah, I could call it 'Bottoms Up!'"" which sent them both into a fit of shrieking laughter.</p><p>Amy's skill and knowledge for a girl not quite thirteen deeply impressed Sunanda, herself a very bright student. Although she was eighteen months her senior, Sunanda asked the younger Amy to become her sexual mentor.</p><p>""I would love to! You know, Mandy taught me so much and I was a year older than she was. Now that I think of it, I'll bet she'd like to help.""</p><p>""That would be so nice of her!"" Sunanda said and then added shyly, ""You know, I think Mandy is very beautiful.""</p><p>""We should fuck her together sometime,"" Amy said casually, ""I think you'd like that. I know she will.""</p><p>Changing the subject back to anal sex, Amy said to Sunanda, ""Hey, I'd like to be the first girl at the orgy to do an anal gangbang on video. I'm going to propose it to Tanya the next time we're there.""</p><p>Both girls began to giggle again.</p>"
503,"The Breeders' Club, Part 3",Arachnophile,arachnophile52@gmail.com,"['fM', 'pedo', 'inc', 'fant', 'preg', 'het', 'anal']","Lawrence continues to visit Alicia, the homely pregnant 15 year old with the harelip. We see some of his other clients who have elected to be part of the government breeding program including a high school cheerleader and a shy university archivist.",2013-04-19T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Honey, you look so beautiful!"" the mother gasped.</p><p>""Oooh ... thanks, mom!"" her daughter replied. ""Uhn ... uhn ... you, too!""</p><p>Darcy Meadows, the pretty seventeen year old, was on her hands and knees, nude, and receiving Lawrence's thrusting erection. He was in the process of ""breeding"" lovely Darcy. He admired the high school senior's looks. She had shoulder-length glossy brunette hair and a slim athletic figure appropriate to the cheerleader that she was. Her nose was narrow and snubbed, giving her a ""cute"" appearance. Her mouth was small and very sensual. Possessed of a ""winning"" smile and an easygoing manner, Darcy was very popular.</p><p>She was not a virgin when she contracted to have a child through the country's ""demographic enhancement"" program. The population of elderly had ballooned to such an extent that it was decided at a national level to increase the number of children in order that the society might regain its competitive economic balance. Lawrence as a breeder, that is, an inseminator, was essential to the program. Although at first glance it would have seemed that any randy, red-blooded young man would fit the bill as a breeder, the paid government position required an extensive selection process and, for those chosen, significant training.</p><p>Each breeder needed to be abundantly fertile with very active sperm. He had to demonstrate the ability to perform to a schedule and to be good at record keeping and prompt in reporting. They were responsible for their own health as well as the health of each female that was being bred. Each also had to be bonded so as to limit liability.</p><p>The program was almost universally acknowledged to be a success as births surged by 22% in the first two years and climbed by around 5%-7% each year thereafter. In these first four years of the program, only 3 breeders had been taken to court over irregularities, resulting in only one conviction. Not a bad record, Lawrence thought, given the initial breeder class, or ""The Breeders' Club"" as it was colloquially known, size of 107.</p><p>Looking to his left, Lawrence watched as Bert, Darcy's father, took this opportunity to plow his wife Carol's pussy. He and Lawrence were fucking the family's two women in tandem, side by side. Lawrence enjoyed fucking Darcy. This was his eleventh time inside her. Soon she would be visiting her obstetrician, he reckoned as he looked down at her cute, brown asshole nested between creamy ass cheeks. He had screwed Darcy alongside her parents several times. He thought, but never said, that he'd love to give Carol a go sometime!</p><p>For Lawrence, however, there wasn't much time for recreational sex. He had a quota to fulfill as the program was taken very seriously at the national level and the First Assembly expected results. Still, his breeding of the fourteen (now fifteen) year old Alicia had been that for him and more, against all expectation. Alicia was not conventionally attractive. She was slim, pale skinned, wore glasses, and had a harelip. Her blonde hair had been lank, and her overall appearance almost unkempt when he first met her. Although she gradually improved her looks through the use of makeup and better hair styling, she was not a beauty. Despite the obvious handicaps in terms of her visual appeal, Lawrence was mad for her. </p><p>Alicia was now 8 months pregnant with her (their) first child. Despite his heavy schedule and the fact that officially he had concluded his business with her, he continued to ""check up"" on the young girl; each time fucking her with both passion and tenderness. Alicia had recently offered him her anus and now Lawrence made it a regular part of their lovemaking. Thinking about the last time he had plundered Alicia's ""back door"" made him shoot his semen into the nubile, willing, and, it must be said, calculating Darcy. </p><p>The attractive and popular young girl would use the money to help pay for her higher education. She set up the schedule so that she would get pregnant early in her senior year of high school, give birth around the 1st of June and so would be recovered and ready for university in the fall. The child would be given up for adoption. She was young; there would be more children to come with a future husband. That thought allowed her parents to acquiesce in the breeding and the giving up of their first grandchild.</p><p>Lawrence stayed inside Darcy, extracting the maximum amount of pleasure from her luscious pussy. He leaned back slightly while gripping her hips. He had fucked Darcy often enough for her to know that he had cummed in her. She smiled, feeling pleased with herself. She looked over at her mother and father and thought about her father's thick penis and how it felt inside her. Darcy had been fucking her father since she was 11 years old. He had taken her virginity and, in fact, been her only lover before Lawrence.</p><p>Darcy loved her parents and would have felt guilty about having sex with her father except for the fact that she also took every opportunity to sleep with her mother. They had been lovers since Darcy was thirteen. It had started when her dad was away on a business trip. Carol was lonely - and horny, as she usually was - and asked Darcy to sleep with her. That first night, Carol had the pretty teen spoon herself into her mother's warmth. Carol's heavy breasts, soft belly, and warm thighs felt nice against Darcy's bare skin. (Carol had suggested that they sleep naked.) The girl enjoyed her mother's tenderness. Darcy was, at that age, thinking a lot about sex. She masturbated frequently and even listened at her parents' bedroom door hoping to hear them having sex. A great many nights she was rewarded. She would stand outside their door, lean against the wall in the hallway, and rub her clitoris to orgasm to the sound of their fucking. </p><p>Carol and Darcy explored each other pretty extensively. Carol, who had had a lesbian relationship while in college, was the perfect guide for her erotically curious daughter. While her dad wanted to get in the girl's pussy and cum as soon as possible, her mother was slower and more sensual in her approach. She taught Darcy a lot about tenderness and female lust in equal measure while also learning from her young lover.</p><p>Darcy taught her mother to wax her pubic hair. Carol educated her child in the ways of erotic love with an expertise born of experience. Darcy brought a youthful enthusiasm that energized her mother. Carol became imaginative in finding places and occasions for their trysts. Darcy came to pleasure her mom in ways that her father couldn't (or wouldn't). Under her mother's tutelage, Darcy became expert at cunnilingus. She enjoyed the taste, smell, sight, and texture of Carol's cunt. She learned just what to do to bring her mother to orgasm. Carol exposed Darcy to the thrill of anal sex play; licking, fingering, and dildoing the teen's rectal opening. Lawrence thought it must be quite a sight to see them in the 69 position.</p><p>Lawrence had had more than a few experiences with girls whose parents carried on a sexual relationship with their offspring. He imagined that Darcy's mother and father were both turned on by watching their pretty teen having sex. When alone, Darcy very freely told him everything about the incestuous nature of her relationship to both parents. He found it amusing that neither knew about the other's molestation of the girl. Darcy told him her decision to enter the breeding program was an attempt to assert her sexuality for herself. That is, in addition to the financial benefits. </p><p>After Lawrence withdrew his spent cock from the lovely girl, they both lay together watching her parents fuck as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Bert quickened his pace and gripped his wife's hips a little tighter, signally to her that he was ready to cum.</p><p>Oh, yeah!"" Carol cooed. ""Fire that hot load up my snatch!""</p><p>""Ahh, here it comes, baby!"" Bert shouted as he went off.</p><p>Darcy giggled and clapped her hands as her father jerked the last streams of semen into her mother. Bert withdrew his cock and lay down next to Carol. She stayed on her elbows and knees and smiled over at her daughter. </p><p>""Honey,"" she said, ""we should do this more often!""</p><p>Lawrence finished showering and dressed quickly. He still had to drive that evening to another location fifty miles away. The next day was a Saturday and he would be spending the whole day with a woman for whom this program was a chance to have the child she wanted so much and the financial support essential to keep and raise it. He thought the woman's (Audrey was her name) situation was exactly what this program intended to address: people willing to be parents if only they could get the support they needed to do an adequate job.</p><p>""Well, good-bye, Darcy,"" Lawrence said as he kissed her cheek. Darcy, clad only in a loose-fitting robe and in bare feet, smiled broadly and hugged him.</p><p>""Thank you, Lawrence,"" she said in the mock-seductive tone she reserved for him. ""I should think I must be pregnant by now,"" she said brightly.</p><p>""Just e-mail me your test result. If we need to arrange more sessions, we'll work around your schedule. I'll be sure to leave time open for you."" Lawrence prided himself on his effectiveness. Some women and girls took longer; some were set after only a few encounters. The women were screened as to their suitability and receptiveness so there were very few failures. Lawrence had a very high success rate.</p><p>As he drove through the night, Lawrence, as usual, turned his thoughts to Alicia. The high school girl with the slim, pale body and the disfigured face attracted him like no one else he'd encountered. His chance meeting with her and his decision, on a whim, to breed the girl started their relationship. It was one that certainly changed Alicia's life for the better. </p><p>Alicia had adopted a ""tough girl"" persona that was, Lawrence correctly guessed, only bluster. She fucked a lot of boys to keep from being marginalized socially. She wasn't happy but she believed she would have been even more unhappy if she hadn't ""put out"" regularly. The encounter with Lawrence that had led to her enrollment in the breeding program had given her the confidence and dignity that the hell of high school had denied her. Other girls were either grudgingly admiring or openly envious of her. She had been chosen by a handsome stud to bear a child, which surprised her schoolmates and teachers alike; all of whom had underestimated her. And she would gain financially as well as socially. </p><p>The biggest change, however, was in how she saw herself. She believed that Lawrence cared for her. He treated her with respect and affection, two things she never expected. Now that she was pregnant, there was no reason for him to see her but he persisted. He took time from his schedule to visit her and fuck her. No, she thought, no, he makes love to me. Me! she said to herself; homely, skinny me! As a result of his tenderness and attention, she had not unsurprisingly fallen in love with him. She never said anything to him, though, feeling unsure of herself. She knew he would never ridicule her for feeling as she did. He might even be gratified in some way but he also might find it constricting. Alicia throve in his company and, therefore, would not risk driving him away by revealing her love for him. For his part, he never let her know how much he was attached to her.</p><p>Lawrence had felt love for his ""clients"" on a couple of other occasions. He would not have been human if he hadn't. The trainers helped him to understand that it was okay to feel that way. They also stressed that he had to keep focused on his task and also to keep from being entangled emotionally, which could possibly lead to legal issues. This was why he did not let Alicia know the extent of his affection and desire for her. He was impressed by the way she had revealed her true self and had dropped her ""bad girl"" façade when with him. He was charmed by the way she attended to her looks just for him. To watch her change from a scared and surly high school girl into a fairly confident, well-groomed, and pleasant young woman was gratifying to him. He knew he played an important role in her life. He felt responsibility for her now.</p><p>""Hello, Lawrence,"" the woman said softly as she opened her door to him. She was clad in a dark blue robe. Despite the number of times they had been together, she still blushed slightly at the thought of what they were about to do. </p><p>""Hello, Audrey,"" Lawrence answered warmly. ""You look well. How've you been feeling?""</p><p>""Fine,"" she said as she looked at him. ""Fine.""</p><p>Lawrence had fucked Audrey six times before, spaced out over two months. Audrey had expected to be pregnant after the first time though she had been counseled by the program administrator, and Lawrence, too, not to expect immediate results. Deciding to have sex within the program had been hard for Audrey, who at the age of 28 had been a virgin when Lawrence began having sex with her. She was uncomfortable around other people in social situations, especially men, which accounted for her lack of experience. Because of this, Lawrence was assigned to her even though she was technically outside his district.</p><p>He had a way about him that made shy, nervous, or uncertain women more comfortable than they otherwise would be. Audrey was all of that. She had applied to the program near the end of the third year. She had made up her mind early but had struggled to find the courage to follow through with her desire for motherhood. On her own, she might never have met a man with the patience to overcome her shy, withdrawn nature. With the program, however, she would get the support and the services necessary to be a parent on her own. She was lonely and very much wanted a child to raise. Lawrence, and the program, was the answer to her prayers.</p><p>""Audrey, come here.""</p><p>Lawrence took her in his arms and gently kissed the slight, diminutive brunette's forehead. </p><p>""It's so nice to see you.""</p><p>She raised her head and smiled at him.</p><p>""It's nice to see you, too,"" she replied; and then, blushing,"" I missed you.""</p><p>It pleased Lawrence to hear her say that. Could the shy, sensitive, lonely Audrey be coming out of her shell? Perhaps she, too, was gaining confidence in herself. It seemed to happen often to women enrolled in the program, women who otherwise would have been isolated or constricted by the failure to meet the society's norms and conventions. If they could not, for whatever reason, successfully traverse the dating landscape with its myriad rituals and secrets or if they were plain or homely or otherwise unattractive according to the standards of the day, the breeding program gave them hope. They need not be childless and alone.</p><p>Through state intervention these women became mothers and through their maternal efforts achieved status as well. They were lauded for having saved the nation from an unintended inundation of infirm elderly. While people were living longer, the problems of infirmity that accompany old age still resisted solution. In the interim, it was necessary to increase the number of young people. It was a gamble, however, that the small nation had undertaken. In a matter of 50 years, its population would be older still. In the intervening half century, as much effort would be put into extending the possibility of a more youthful life to the elderly populace. If the expected (hoped for, really) innovations in geriatric ""rejuvenation"" did not materialize then the country, indeed, the world, would be saddled with millions of infirm but still living people. They would be people needing care, drawing the more youthful members of the workforce away from more productive and more innovative endeavors.</p><p>""Audrey, you look so lovely today,"" Lawrence said smiling at her.</p><p>""Thank you!"" she exclaimed and then eagerly said to him, ""I bought something new and ... well ... daring!"" She blushed furiously. ""I hope you like it.""</p><p>As Lawrence looked at her, Audrey opened up her robe revealing a black lace bra and panties ensemble. She also had on a garter belt and shear black stockings and high heels. Lawrence was impressed and inspired as he felt his cock harden. Well, well, he thought, here's a little mouse that's roaring!</p><p>Audrey surprised him further by stepping forward and kneeling down in front of him. As she quickly unzipped his pants and unbuckled his belt, Lawrence had to remind himself that this was the same woman who had insisted that they copulate with the lights off her first time! There would be no lights off today, he thought.</p><p>The slim young woman had freed Lawrence's erect penis and without hesitation took it into her wet waiting mouth. Lawrence sighed as Audrey sucked and stroked his cock skillfully. She must have started watching porn films, he mused.</p><p>After making Lawrence hard(er), Audrey stood and undid her bra and stripped off her panties to stand naked except for the garter belt, stockings, and high heels. She waited until Lawrence took off the rest of his clothes before she took her lover by the hand and led him to her bedroom.</p><p>Lying on the queen-sized bed, Audrey positioned herself on her back with her legs open. Lawrence could see that her vulva was already wet. She lifted her arms to him. </p><p>""Fuck me, now, Lawrence!""</p><p>Yes, he thought, this is a different Audrey. Lawrence climbed onto her bed and mounted Audrey, pushing his erect penis into her soft, wet quim. Audrey gasped!</p><p>""Ohhhh ... yes! Yes!"" she sighed.</p><p>He moved slowly at first, building gradually. His hard cock gently opened Audrey's small vulva and the lovely rose-colored petals of her outer labia. She was beautiful to look at. The shy young woman who had found it difficult to speak to Lawrence or even to make eye contact was now smiling up at him as he balled her, murmuring,</p><p>""Yes ... Lawrence, you're wonderful ... more ... more.""</p><p>Where formerly Audrey had lain still and seemed to simply endure the coupling with her breeder, she now lifted her hips upward to meet his thrusts. She reached up to stroke his face as he fucked her.</p><p>Lawrence was very excited by Audrey and was moving toward a climax sooner than he had anticipated.</p><p>""Uhn ... Audrey ... I'm cumming!"" he cried. He threw his head back and thrust hard into her and held himself there as he pumped semen into her waiting and willing pussy.</p><p>""Yes, Lawrence; yes! Make me pregnant!"" Audrey whispered, not wanting to distract him from his pleasure. </p><p>Lawrence planned on fucking Audrey at least three times that day, which worked well for Audrey as it was a Saturday. She didn't need to work around her job's schedule, which would have been fine but Audrey was a very private person and had told only the director about her plans to have a child. Audrey was an archivist for the history department at a branch of the state university. Her specialty was medieval artifacts.</p><p>The director was a kindly middle-aged man who surprised Audrey by telling her how pleased he was that she intended to have a child. He told her that from what he could see in the 6 years that she worked there, she would make a good mother. Audrey, of course, blushed at this but was in turn very pleased to know how well he thought of her.</p><p>Lawrence and Audrey lay close together in her bed after he had licked her to orgasm. Since she had seemed much more sensually aware and involved since his previous visits, it seemed the right thing to do. It was, as Audrey came spectacularly and, for her, quite noisily.</p><p>""Oh! Oh, Lawrence!"" she had moaned as he flicked her clitoris with his tongue. ""I can't believe the feeling!""</p><p>He had borne down on her nether region, sucking her little clit and stroking her belly with his hands. The woman who had been so mousy prior to today went off like a rocket! Now, in the afterglow, he cuddled her and kissed her cheeks and forehead.</p><p>""Audrey, you were different this time.""</p><p>""Yes,"" she said to him, smiling, ""I studied because I wanted to please you.""</p><p>""Well, it's supposed to be the other way around,"" he said as they both laughed. She explained to him why it had been so different.</p><p>""I did some 'research' after your last visit. You see, I was terribly embarrassed about being so ... oh, I don't know ... closed and rigid. It was all so new for me, of course.""</p><p>""You are one of the very few virgins I've encountered,"" he told her.</p><p>""I hope I wasn't too difficult for you,"" she said anxiously.</p><p>""No, Audrey,"" he answered, ""you weren't difficult at all for me but it did seem as if you were having a difficult time with me.""</p><p>""Oh, Lawrence, no. I really enjoyed it. I just didn't know how to respond to you. It was so silly, really; I just had to be myself. But then, I didn't know much about my erotic self.""</p><p>""What changed things, if you don't mind my asking?"" he said to her.</p><p>Audrey smiled broadly before replying.</p><p>""Well, it was my director.""</p><p>""Mr. Eisenstadt?"" Lawrence was puzzled. Audrey's description was that of a studious and very correct person, hardly the inspiration for someone like Audrey. He actually wore bow ties!</p><p>""Yes, Frederick,"" she said. ""It was when I told him about the program. He was surprised and actually very pleased. He told me that he was very happy for me and to take however much time I needed. I didn't expect that, nor did I expect what he said next.</p><p>""He told me that he did not understand why I was alone. He said he would have thought that I'd been pursued by a great many men. I was astonished both by what he said and the fact that he, my boss who had seemed so remote, had said it!""</p><p>Lawrence squeezed her gently and said, ""To be honest, I thought the same thing.""</p><p>Audrey turned over and sat up to look directly at Lawrence. </p><p>""Really? That's amazing to me. I never thought of myself that way. Of course, look at me now!"" They both laughed and Lawrence took her hand and kissed it.</p><p>""Anyway, I told him that I thought he was attractive and had wondered why he wasn't married. Well, he was equally surprised by what I said. Neither of us knew what to say next so we were silent, but I didn't feel uncomfortable; I was happy, though at that moment I wasn't sure why. Only on reflection did I understand that Frederick had made me see myself in a different way. I was an attractive woman to him; and he was an attractive man to me.""</p><p>Lawrence smiled at her as Audrey snuggled up next to Lawrence.</p><p>""Hmm ..."" he said to her, ""that was quite a discovery.""</p><p>""Yes, Lawrence; yes it was, for both him and me. We saw each other differently and, more important, we saw ourselves differently. The next day, I asked Frederick if he would ever care to see me socially. He said that he had planned to ask me to dinner the next weekend. I was very pleased; we both were."" Audrey sat up and turned to Lawrence.</p><p>""So, I needed, and indeed wanted, to learn more about the sensual life. I boldly purchased some books about sex and love and just immersed myself. I even purchased some pornographic DVDs!""</p><p>Audrey blushed slightly when she said, ""I guess I surprised myself!""</p><p>They laughed together. Then Audrey became serious again.</p><p>""And I wanted to be better for you, Lawrence. I wanted you to like being with me.""</p><p>Lawrence sat up and put his arms around her and held her close. </p><p>""Audrey, I like being with you very much. You appeal to me. You are a beautiful woman. You're gentle and sweet; you're intelligent and, I think, very brave to enroll in the program.""</p><p>""Do you, really? You're so sweet to say that. You know, Frederick and I had dinner last weekend. When he took me home, he kissed me and caressed me. He wanted me, Lawrence, he wanted me! You'll be surprised to know that I knelt in front of him and sucked his penis until he climaxed. I swallowed the entire lot!"" Audrey giggled at the recollection.</p><p>""We are going to see each other again next weekend. When he takes me home, I'm going to ask him to sleep with me. You know, he's only 36 years old. I thought he was older, so reserved was he.</p><p>""Lawrence, you helped me a great deal. I feel like a real woman now. Thank you so much!""</p><p>She and he kissed tenderly and passionately. Lawrence was stirred by her story and by her new-found sensuality. His penis grew hard. He caressed her breasts, causing her to sigh. Audrey then did something she hadn't done before. She gently pushed Lawrence onto his back and, taking his hard cock in her hand, mounted him and inserted the erect member into her waiting vagina. She then rode him to orgasm. Stimulated by her performance and her overall sensuality, Lawrence came forcefully from underneath her, almost lifting the slight figure off the bed with the strength of his climax.</p><p>Lawrence fucked and cummed in Audrey twice more before leaving late that evening. He told her he was so happy for her. The shy, serious, sensitive woman would soon have a baby and, perhaps, a husband, too. Thanks mostly to the program, and partly to Lawrence's patience and understanding, Audrey had before her the prospect of a fuller, richer life than she would otherwise have obtained on her own.</p><p>""Hello, Law-rence!""</p><p>""Hi, Alicia; how are you?""</p><p>Lawrence had telephoned the girl from the motel in which he was staying for a day. She was delighted to see his name come up on her phone. On his end, he enjoyed hearing speak. The speech lessons he had paid for were having an effect, reducing her lisp to barely a trace, though she sometimes had to slow down and concentrate on her esses.</p><p>""I'm good. Will you be vis-iting this week?"" she asked hopefully.</p><p>""I'd like to, if I'm not imposing, that is,"" he answered, teasing her.</p><p>""Oh, come on! You know how much I love seeing you! When will you be here?"" she said happily.</p><p>""I can come tomorrow. I know it's a school day but can you take it off?""</p><p>Alicia smiled as she said, ""Yes, of course. I can't wait to th'ee you. I mean see you!""</p><p>""I'll be there by 9:00. We can have breakfast together.""</p><p>Lawrence knocked on Alicia's door promptly at 9:00 AM. Janet had already left for work. The girl hadn't told her mother that Lawrence would be spending the day with her. She fibbed, telling her that she didn't feel well and needed to rest. At eight months pregnant, her mother didn't question her.</p><p>Alicia opened the door and joyfully hugged her lover. Lawrence kissed her cheek and pressed her to him.</p><p>He stood back and said, ""Wow! You're quite big!""</p><p>""Do I look awful,"" Alicia asked uncertainly.</p><p>""My goodness, no!"" Lawrence exclaimed, holding her hands. ""You look beautiful, Alicia! Really beautiful!""</p><p>This pleased the plain looking girl with the harelip. </p><p>""Lawrence, you're so nice to me!""</p><p>""Alicia,"" he said to her, smiling, ""the easiest thing in the world is to be nice to you."" He put his arms around her neck and pressed his forehead to hers.</p><p>She whispered in his ear, ""I've lubed my asshole for you!""</p><p>""Well,"" he whispered in reply, ""then we'd better get to it. I'd hate to waste a good lube job!"" Alicia laughed and dropped awkwardly to her knees.</p><p>""Oof! I'm still getting used to this,"" she said as she glanced down at her abdomen. She had discovered the sex of her child and was excited to tell Lawrence when the moment was right.</p><p>Lawrence smiled down at her as she unzipped his pants and removed his swollen cock. He's always hard for me! she said to herself. He's amazing!</p><p>Alicia started licking around the bulbous head of her lover's 8 inch penis. She moved her right hand slowly up and down the shaft as she licked and sucked the sensitive glans at the top of the boner.</p><p>""Hold on, darling,"" Lawrence said as he bent to lift her to her feet. ""I want to see you nude while you're sucking me.""</p><p>Alicia unbuttoned her top and dropped it to the floor. She hooked her thumbs into the waistband of her stretchable shorts and pulled them down to her ankles. She reached around and unhooked her bra, freeing her now-bigger breasts. (Visited by the ""titty fairy"" was the way her mother put it.) He also undressed quickly.</p><p>When she took off her panties, Lawrence took them in his hand, placed them over his face, and inhaled deeply. It made Alicia happy to see him enjoying her scent. Her pussy started to get wet as she contemplated the love making to come.</p><p>She took up once again the position on her knees and resumed her performance of fellatio. Alicia was intent upon making him cum in her mouth. Since there was no need any longer to avoid orgasm anywhere but in her vagina, she wanted Lawrence to cum in her mouth, anus, and between her breasts. She hoped also to give him a hand job!</p><p>Lawrence stroked Alicia's hair as she sucked and slurped his rigid cock. The sight of his rod going in and out of her mouth and the view of her harelip excited him. </p><p>""Alicia, dear, I'm going to cum in your mouth if you keep this up!"" he gasped.</p><p>""Um-hmm,"" she murmured as she quickened her pace, moving her hand smoothly over the saliva-soaked penis. She was very excited to feel the gush of semen as he spurted. She loved Lawrence; she wanted to please him.</p><p>Her oral ministrations were having the desired effect; Lawrence was on the verge of cumming.</p><p>""Here it comes!"" he cried as the jism shot upward and into the homely blonde's mouth.</p><p>Surprised by the volume and force of his ejaculate, Alicia momentarily choked and coughed before recovering and sucking the cream down her throat. She positioned her tongue underneath the cockhead and wiggled it gently and softly, prolonging her lover's pleasure. The 15-year old continued to suck and lick until the cock was cleaned of its cum and she had swallowed all that was there. Only then did she lift her head expectantly to see Lawrence with his eyes closed, enjoying the moment.</p><p>""Alicia!"" he said, ""Have you been taking lessons? That was incredible!""</p><p>The pregnant teen smiled as she looked up at him. She wiped the mix of semen and saliva from her chin and said to him, giggling,</p><p>""Thank you, Lawrence. You inspire me!"" She pressed her head against his thigh and wrapped her arms around his knees and smiled happily. His spent cock dripped stray dollops of cum onto her shoulder.</p><p>Lawrence bent over and lifted the girl to her feet and took her glasses off, setting them down on a table. He then took her face in his hands and kissed her tenderly, running his tongue over her disfigurement. Self-conscious when he first did that, she long since had understood this acknowledgement of her deformity was a sign of his respect and affection. </p><p>Alicia looked down at her belly and said, ""Lawrence, I'm carrying a boy; your son, our son. I'm going to keep him.""</p><p>He smiled at her saying, ""I'm very pleased for you, Alicia.""</p><p>She understood his need for professional distance but felt hurt nonetheless. It was too much for her to expect him to feel as she did. He was nice to her, treated her as special, visiting her and making love to her what it wasn't required and for all that she was grateful. Still, it was only natural for her to hope for more. What that was, though, she couldn't have said. She sighed inwardly.</p><p>""Come to my bedroom,"" she said as she took his hand. He allowed her to lead him onto her bed. He took her in his arms and kissed her face all over. She purred happily and snuggled closer to him.</p><p>""Alicia ... are you getting everything you need? Are you having regular check-ups? Have you made arrangements for the birth?"" he inquired.</p><p>Alicia laughed. Sitting up on her legs with her big belly in front of her, she said to him,</p><p>""Lawrence, you sound like a first-time father! Of course I'm getting regular check-ups. My due date is set and so is my appointment at the hospital. Don't worry.""</p><p>Lawrence looked at her with a very serious expression.</p><p>""I do worry about you. I think about you all the time.""</p><p>Alicia stopped smiling and looked at him soberly.</p><p>""Lawrence ...""</p><p>""I care for you. I want things to go well for you.""</p><p>The girl waited for him to say more. </p><p>""I have such fondness for you, but you knew that, didn't you?""</p><p>Alicia looked away and said nothing. Although he had not, and felt he could not, reveal the true depth of his feeling for her, Lawrence nonetheless knew he had said too much. He reached for her hand. She did not pull away but also did not give his an answering squeeze. He wanted her to know how special a person she was and not just to him; but all he had done was to disappoint her.</p><p>""Thank you, Lawrence,"" she said quietly and sadly, still not looking at him. He felt so awkward. It wasn't like this with the other women. Then she said,</p><p>""I want you to fuck me in the ass and cum inside me. As I said, I'm already lubed."" She took the tube of lubricant from the bedside table and set it on the bed to her right and behind her for him. She did not look back.</p><p>The girl got on all fours, dropped her head, and presented her anus for his (and her?) pleasure. As Lawrence smeared lube over his erect cock, Alicia anticipated the moment of penetration. Lawrence couldn't see the tear roll down the side of her nose and off the end.</p><p>She liked anal sex with Lawrence because it made her feel naughty. Alicia had practiced with a dildo so her muscle control was good. She also hoped it pleased him enough to make him want to keep seeing her. With his other ""clients,"" the purpose of sexual activity would be pregnancy; pleasure was actually a secondary consideration for both participants. There would be no time, and no sperm, to waste on any other sex but vaginal intercourse and ejaculation within. At least Alicia could offer the man she loved sexual variety. He's getting a chance to be playful, she thought; he has to enjoy himself sometimes! I know it's selfish, she said to herself, but I want him to enjoy himself with me.</p><p>Before entering her, Lawrence bent down and kissed Alicia's puckered, raised-ring asshole and rubbed his face on her soft, pale, buttocks.</p><p>Raising himself up, he pressed his cockhead into Alicia's slippery anus. The girl relaxed her sphincter, allowing him to pop into her. He stopped for moment to give her a chance to accommodate herself to what was essentially an unnatural coupling. Alicia pushed out with her bowels, making it easy for him to push down into her rectum. As with their previous anal sex sessions, he drove down, inserting himself to the hilt in her soft, delicate rectal flesh. </p><p>""Uhn ... oh; oh!"" Alicia muttered. ""Ahh ... yes.""</p><p>As Lawrence started to move in and out of her, she spoke to him softly and lewdly, exhorting him, ""That's it; fuck my greasy asshole! Shoot everything you've got! Oh ... god!""</p><p>Excited by her, Lawrence rammed her harder and faster. As he fucked her, he looked down to see the smallest bits of her rear tunnel's reddened flesh becoming visible on the withdrawal. </p><p>Alicia's tits swayed with each thrust. The top of her enlarged belly touched the bed. Its size kept her from reaching to her clitoris for simultaneous stimulation. She concentrated solely on the opening up of her rear portal and the delicious discomfort it caused her. She was hot now; wanting Lawrence to hurt her.</p><p>""Harder; fuck it harder! Make it bleed!"" She even began to push backward, throwing herself at his midsection, and meeting each of his thrusts.</p><p>Lawrence would not hurt her as she desired. He understood what she wanted and why but his love for her would not allow him to do it. He would cum now and then cuddle her. He started thrusting faster and lifting with his penis, reaching the nerve center within, which took him over the edge into orgasm.</p><p>""Alicia ... here it comes!"" he cried as he leaned back slightly, gripping her hips as waves of pleasure coursed through him. He fired gobs of hot semen into his lover's pliable, slippery rectum, filling her up, giving her a large ""anal creampie."" Fully spent, now, he gently let his cock slide out of her. He flopped down on his back, breathing hard. The girl lay on her side facing away from him and wept silently.</p><p>Lawrence kissed the back of Alicia's head. He gave her time to recover before speaking to her. While he waited, he looked at this essentially plain young girl with the disfiguring harelip and admired her sexuality. She looked beautifully erotic nude, pregnant, and with a thin trail of semen leaking from her butthole. </p><p>In those few moments, Alicia made up her mind that if he couldn't capture his heart, she would have his sexual attention. She would offer herself in as many ways as she could to excite and delight him. Before he left that evening, she would have him fuck her pussy and leave his cum there, too. If he was up to it, she would try to bring him off with her tits. She wanted him to want to return to her. If the sex was varied enough, she thought, he would. She'd settle for that.</p><p>He snuggled close to her, allowing her to shift slightly to spoon herself into him. He liked the closeness with her. He again kissed the back of her head as he reached around to stroke her pregnant belly. It felt so nice to touch her. She was beautiful to him.</p><p>Lawrence had so much physical intimacy with so many women that it did not feel at all intimate. He tried his best to make it meaningful. At training, they emphasized the importance and uniqueness of each encounter both to the girls and women and to the breeder. Only with Alicia did he feel authentic. Only with her did he have real sex; the rest was, well, ""breeding."" She soothed him physically and psychically. He knew that she loved him.</p><p>Sexually spent, they soon drifted off to sleep.</p><p>Two weeks later, Alicia received a letter from a surgeon's office. It was a physician she did not know and wondered what relation it could have to her situation. She saw her OBGYN regularly and nothing was wrong with her pregnancy. She was in her ninth month; her due date was 17 days away. Was this something else from the government about which she was unaware, she wondered?</p><p></p><blockquote><i>Dear Ms. Kravets:

</i><p>Congratulations on your impending childbirth! We'd like to thank you for supporting the breeding program. It's a great service to our country.</p>
<p>We are contacting you at the request of Mr. Lawrence Keller. Mr. Keller has arranged for you to call or visit our clinic sometime in the next 90 days to schedule a procedure. Our cosmetic surgeons are among the finest in the nation. We think you'll be very pleased with the result.</p>
<p>At your convenience call our offices between 9:00 AM and 4:30 PM, Monday through Friday to schedule your cleft palate/palate repair procedure.</p>
<p>Regards,</p>
<p>Clarence W. Brownley, MD, PhD</p></blockquote><p>""Oh, Lawrence!"" she said aloud as her baby kicked.</p><p>""Ooh!"" she exclaimed and touched her abdomen. She laughed with delight at this indication of the baby's insistent presence. He's a prize fighter, this one! she thought, and laughed again.</p><p>Lawrence would complete Alicia's transformation on the outside in the same way that he assisted her many changes on the inside. He had treated her with more than respect; he was affectionate. He gave her pride in herself and encouraged her to pursue other endeavors. She moved up to a program that had her graduating early from high school. She would be enrolling in a university just before turning seventeen. She had achieved much but what she wanted most, she knew she could not have. Lawrence was a breeder; he would never marry her. She should not expect it. She should enjoy what she had with him.</p><p>The sex was wonderful! She remembered fondly his last visit to her. He had cummed twice that morning: once in her mouth and once in her anus. After a nap, he awoke hard and ready to take her again. Alicia tit-fucked him with her big milk-filled breasts. He had ejaculated onto her neck and chest giving her a classic ""pearl necklace."" It made her feel wonderfully slutty to scoop up the gobs of thick jism and swallow it. She liked that feeling, the feeling of being his slut. If that's all she could have right now, she would take it and be satisfied.</p><p>Alicia looked around the baby's room. She had painted and decorated it herself. It pleased her to see the appropriately baby blue walls, the hanging mobile with the luminous moon and stars over the antique crib, a gift from her uncle and aunt, and the banana-yellow stuffed kangaroo that she couldn't resist buying. The curtains were white lace and the Venetian blinds pearl white. She took an evening art class and learned to do airbrushing. Employing that technique, she created leaping dolphins of different colors in a line loosely encircling the room. She had picked out the white, distressed dresser and the white wicker chair with the multi-colored cushion. Yes, this is comfortable, she thought. I hope Aaron will like it when he arrives. It would be empty for only another couple of weeks.</p><p>Traveling in his comfortable late-model black Porsche 911 with the red interior (besides Alicia, his only indulgence) to his next assignment, Lawrence thought about Darcy. The girl received confirmation that she was, indeed, pregnant; right on schedule, too! That's how Darcy's life would be, he thought; scheduled and purposeful, no wasted motion. He had received a nice message from Audrey. She was pregnant and also engaged to be married. He supervisor had proposed and she eagerly accepted. He was even to be invited to the wedding!</p><p>Of Alicia, he thought that having her facial deformity erased might make her feel better about herself but that was no guarantee. She had lived with it, and its effect on others, so long he wondered if she ever thought what life could be like without it. He remembered hearing an interview with a makeup artist discussing her work and how sometimes its effect on perception surprised even her. She recounted a time when she had offered to work with a pretty woman who had a strawberry colored birthmark covering one side of her face and extending down her neck. The young woman let her apply makeup with tones that reflected the true colors of the body to the extent that the birthmark was completely covered. When the woman saw herself in a mirror she burst into tears. She had never seen herself without the birthmark; the resulting image was so beautiful, so normal, that she was overcome with emotion. Would that be Alicia's reaction?</p><p>Perhaps with her harelip repaired Alicia would attract the attention of a lot of boys and men. Maybe she would fall for one of them. If she did, he would feel her loss keenly, but it was a chance he would have to take. Telling her how much he loved her would have meant the end of his participation in the program. He was not ready for that yet.</p><p>He liked being a breeder. He thought the work important. Still, he would be 30 years old soon. The initial program had only a few more years to run. He didn't think he would sign up for even another single year. No, when the program reached 10 years, he would retire from it and do something else. </p><p>Would she be waiting? he wondered. And if she was, what then? Marriage? Maybe. She would be an adult then.</p><p>One thing was certain; he would breed her again. Alicia told him before he left that as soon as she was recovered from the birth of her first child, she wanted Lawrence to give her another one. He told her that of course he would do that for her. </p><p>He was, after all, the consummate professional.</p>"
504,"Mandy & Amy, Part 16",Arachnophile,arachnophile52@gmail.com,"['gf', 'lolita', 'cons', 'les', 'oral', 'anal', 'inter']","At her sister Amy's suggestion, eleven year old Mandy seeks out the fourteen year old Indian beauty, Sunanda, at the next daddy-daughter orgy in an effort to get better acquainted, carnally speaking. Mandy also discusses an idea with Tanya for a new film.",2013-04-24T00:00:00,"This is a work of fiction with characters based on a story published anonymously on a now defunct Web site. The published work is that of the present author, who holds the copyright. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. This work features inter-generational sexual activity with participants under the age of 18. It is a fantasy. The author does not condone sex with children.","<p>It was at the next orgy they all attended that Mandy sought out the beautiful dark-skinned Indian girl that had so captivated her sister and her father. While the two target girls for the evening (including Anna, the red headed twin) were being balled by the assemblage, Mandy walked up behind Sunanda before she engaged with any of the men and said, softly, ""Sunanda?""</p><p>Sunanda turned and, upon seeing Mandy, beamed. ""Oh, Mandy! It's so nice to see you,"" she whispered.</p><p>""I know Amy really wants to see you this evening but she said it was okay for me to get together with you first tonight. I was hoping we could get to know each other better.""</p><p>""I would love that,"" Sunanda replied. ""Your sister said I should make love with you. She holds you in high esteem.""</p><p>""Oh, Amy is so sweet to say that! My sister is so kind.""</p><p>""So,"" Sunanda said hopefully to the pretty eleven year old, ""did you want become more intimate?"" She reached out and touched Mandy's long pretty hair.</p><p>Mandy stepped forward and hugged her. She whispered into her ear, ""Why don't we find a room."" She smiled at Sunanda who readily agreed.</p><p>""Oh, yes, Mandy,"" she whispered in reply, ""Let's do that!"" She took the petite brunette's hand and off they went!</p><p>Mandy closed the door behind her. She walked slowly and seductively to the bed where fourteen year old Sunanda was kneeling atop the bed waiting. The older girl's generous breasts were heaving with desire as Mandy approached her with a look of pure lust. They had shed their togas at the door and were nude, Mandy with her little girl body and Sunanda with her more mature figure. Mandy spoke first.</p><p>""Sunanda, would you let me eat your asshole? I didn't get the chance to lick you there when we were in the daisy chain last time. Amy told me you enjoyed it when she did it that weekend she spent with you and your father.""</p><p>Sunanda answered, ""I'd love it if you would! Actually, the wonderful time I had with your beautiful sister was the first time I was with a girl. I'd had sex with two grown women previously but it was not the same.""</p><p>""Hmm ... that's nice,"" said Mandy. ""My sister is so cute; I'm glad you had sex with her.""</p><p>""You know, Mandy, she told me when we separated that I should experience sex with you. She said you were fantastic. You certainly were during the daisy chain. I've really been looking forward to being with you.""</p><p>Mandy smiled.</p><p>""Amy's a wonderful sister ... and a great lay!"" Mandy said laughing with Sunanda.</p><p>Mandy knelt on the bed in front of Sunanda. Sunanda was trembling as Mandy put her two hands under Sunanda's ample breasts, holding them like grapefruits, and feeling the weight of them. </p><p>""How beautiful your breasts are!"" Mandy exclaimed. ""And your face is so pretty!""</p><p>Sunanda smiled shyly.</p><p>Releasing the dark-skinned teen's breasts, Mandy ran her fingers through Sunanda's long, thick, dark hair. Sunanda closed her eyes and sighed. Mandy then leaned forward and kissed the older girl's lips. Sunanda opened her mouth and their tongues touched. Simultaneously, they pressed themselves together and wrapped their arms around each other. Sunanda fell back onto the bed with Mandy on top of her. </p><p>Mandy massaged Sunanda's big tits, feeling the erect nipples against her palms. Sunanda's hands went immediately to Mandy's tush. She caressed the younger girl's buttocks and started rubbing a middle finger into the crack and onto the puckered flesh of Mandy's asshole. Mandy responded by humping her pussy on the Indian girl's leg, leaving a scented trail of her secretions on Sunanda's thigh. </p><p>Inspired, Sunanda rolled the smaller girl over onto her side. She then cupped her wet pussy and gently squeezed. Sunanda allowed her index finger to enter the moist, warm tunnel that was the eleven year old's hairless cunt. Mandy gasped as Sunanda searched for the little girl's G-spot.</p><p>Mandy lay on her back in order to give Sunanda complete access to her sex. Sunanda shoved two fingers into the pretty, petite, brunette and started to shake her by the pussy. Mandy moaned pleasurably as Sunanda shook Mandy to orgasm. Mandy writhed in place on the bed and humped Sunanda's hand as she cummed.</p><p>Sunanda removed her fingers as Mandy lay still in the afterglow of her climax. She lifted the fragrant, sticky fingers to her nose, inhaling deeply the smell of the little girl's pussy juices. Sunanda then put the fingers to her mouth, licking them clean one by one.</p><p>""Oh, Sunanda,"" Mandy sighed, ""That was wonderful! Thank you!""</p><p>Sunanda shyly replied, ""You're most welcome, Mandy. I am so pleased that I could give you pleasure. I'm humbled by your praise as your sister believes you to be a sexual goddess!""</p><p>Mandy laughed and said, ""Amy is just being silly when she says that. I do love sex with both guys and girls but I still have so much to learn."" Then Mandy asked the beautiful Indian girl, ""Do you want me to tongue your asshole before or after you cum?""</p><p>Sunanda was not prepared for the question. As she thought about the answer, Mandy said, smiling sweetly, ""Or I could do it twice for you, if you like.""</p><p>That made Sunanda's eyes widen and her jaw drop. </p><p>""Oh, Mandy!"" she said and started giggling. ""Whatever you'd like.""</p><p>Mandy gently positioned Sunanda on her back. Kneeling in front of her, Mandy spread the pretty Indian girl's thighs and bent her knees allowing Mandy to put her full face into Sunanda's hairy vulva. She inhaled the musky scent of Sunanda's wet sex. </p><p>New to lesbian love, Sunanda was getting the finest introduction possible from the beautiful, sexy, experienced adoptive sisters, Amy and Mandy.</p><p>Mandy began by kissing Sunanda all over her pubic area. She took the dusky beauty's labia between her lips and gently sucked in an effort to please her sister's new lover. Sunanda's vagina was dripping with excitement. Mandy slurped up the pussy cream that coated the girl's purple cunt lips and was running down to Sunanda's anus. </p><p>""Oh, Mandy! That's so good!"" Sunanda moaned.</p><p>The pretty little brunette ran her hands over Sunanda's flat belly as the girl shook with passion. Mandy had borne down upon her clitoris and was taking the lovely, gentle, modest young girl over edge of pleasure into an intense orgasm. </p><p>""Oh! Oh! Ohhhh!"" Sunanda cried as Mandy rapidly licked the fourteen year old's prominent clitoris. Sunanda twitched and writhed under Mandy's oral ministrations. </p><p>Mandy concluded by kissing Sunanda's legs from the thighs to the tips of her toes as she retreated down the bed. She sat up on her knees to watch Sunanda with her legs spread and breathing hard as she came down from her climax.</p><p>Mandy got up off the end of the bed and walked to the head, she sat down on the edge and took Sunanda's hand and kissed it. </p><p>""You're so beautiful Sunanda!"" Mandy said softly to the smiling South Asian girl. ""It's easy to see why Amy and my father are so hot for you!""</p><p>Sunanda, recovering from Mandy's pleasuring, her beautiful breasts swimming together as she turned over on her side to face the slim eleven year old. Mandy, it seemed to the older girl, was just what her sister said: amazing!</p><p>Mandy leaned down to Sunanda, who opened her mouth to receive the little girl's kiss. Mandy and she locked tongues as they deeply French kissed, exciting each other further. Mandy gently caressed Sunanda's boobs, again feeling their weight and softness. Pretty Mandy then let her right hand stray down Sunanda's back to touch her tush. Mandy enjoyed squeezing her lover's shapely bottom, letting her middle finger press gently on the puckered flesh of Sunanda's warm, dry anus. </p><p>In a deft move, Mandy gently and firmly turned Sunanda prone. Quickly she dived between the girl's butt cheeks intent upon the promised performance of anilingus. She straddled Sunanda's upper back as she stuck her face between the fourteen year old's buttocks. Mandy went right for the asshole and began licking hard around the purple opening. </p><p>""Oh, my God! What are you doing to me, Mandy?"" Sunanda gasped as she felt her anus opening up for the slim, sexy underage brunette.</p><p>Mandy did her best to stuff her tongue down through the sphincter and then rim Sunanda's now very wet rectal opening. The smell and feel of Sunanda's clean anus excited Mandy almost to the point of driving her into an anal lapping frenzy! Mandy pushed as deeply as she could into the young woman's dark sensitive ""back door,"" slurping, lapping, and shaking her face between Sunanda's ass cheeks. Mandy was losing control in her effort to merge with the classically beautiful Indian girl. </p><p>Lifting her face from Sunanda's ass, Mandy flung herself to the side of the young girl and turned her back over to face her. Mandy then pressed her mouth fresh from Sunanda's asshole onto the lovely teen's lips, forcing them open and Frenching her deeply. Tasting and smelling her anus on the eleven year old, Sunanda was on fire as she pulled Mandy on top of her and lifted her thigh to let the little girl hump her leg. Mandy rubbed her pussy hard on Sunanda's soft thigh, squirming to grind her clit against the girl's firm flesh. At the same time, Mandy pushed her own thigh into Sunanda's vulva stimulating her prominent clit. Sunanda arched her back to meet Mandy's leg, now moving with her in rhythm.</p><p>""Ah! Ah! Ahhh!"" Mandy screamed as she climaxed on Sunanda's body. Mandy fell on top of Sunanda, still spasming with pleasure. Sunanda clamped her thighs around Mandy's leg and finished rubbing herself to a climax. Deprived, now, of their sense, both girls were conscious only of a dark red orgasmic haze. Each lay prostrate, with eyes closed, and breathing heavily for some minutes side by side in a tableau of spent fervor.</p><p>As they recovered, Sunanda hugged Mandy's limp figure tightly and rocked her gently in her arms. </p><p>Overcome with tenderness and desire for the eleven year old, Sunanda started to cry. </p><p>""Oh, Mandy! You're the most unbelievable lover! I can't describe what I'm feeling!"" she said as she sobbed. She clutched the little girl's hand and pressed it to her lips. ""Oh, God! Tell me you love me, Mandy; please!""</p><p>Regaining her awareness and her energy, Mandy lifted herself off the pretty, weeping, emotionally helpless girl and looked at her lovely, tear-streaked face and said softly, ""Of course I love you, Sunanda. Amy and I both love you. You're a very sweet girl.""</p><p>Suddenly self-conscious, Sunanda turned her face into the pillow in embarrassment. Mandy, though, would have none of that.</p><p>""Turn over to face me, Sunanda,"" she commanded. The Indian girl feebly turned over, her eyes brimming with tears. Mandy took her in her arms and kissed her all over her extraordinarily beautiful face. Stopping suddenly, Mandy looked into her eyes and said, </p><p>""Sunanda, are you crying for your mother?""</p><p>Sunanda was astounded. Yes, of course, she thought. The pain of having lost her so young and the strain of taking charge of her father's sexuality, to see to his needs, would have been enough to discomfit any young girl. The fact of her having repressed all her sadness and insecurities for the last three years had left her not only unable to mourn, but unable to ask for help. That same pent-up emotion, longing for release, had also made her somewhat susceptible to Mandy's and Amy's love. And this, Mandy recognized.</p><p>""Oh, Mandy ... yes; yes! My mother! Oh, my dear sweet beautiful mother! I miss you so! Oh, God, I love you and miss you, mother!""</p><p>Mandy held her close until she calmed. As Sunanda quieted, Mandy said to her, ""Amy and my father told me the whole story. You've been a good daughter, Sunanda. You've taken care of your father. You've been very brave.""</p><p>Sunanda released herself from Mandy arms and sitting up, wiped her eyes and looked at the girl who was more than a girl and said,</p><p>""I'm sorry, Mandy. I must have embarrassed you. Please forgive me. I've never done or said that before."" She looked embarrassed herself. ""How did you ...?""</p><p>Mandy took Sunanda's hand and said, ""You don't have to apologize for anything, Sunanda. You have a broken heart. It just seemed to me that you were holding something back. I just thought it might be because of your mother.""</p><p>""Mandy,"" Sunanda said, amazed, ""How did you know?""</p><p>""I've fucked a lot of men and women and I've just paid attention to them, I guess. I suppose I can figure out what they feel when they let go."" She kissed Sunanda's hand. ""I hope I wasn't being too personal by talking about your mother, but I couldn't think of what else would make you cry."" Little Mandy shrugged her shoulders.</p><p>""I've kept it in all this time ..."" Sunanda said as she continued to wipe her eyes. She moved over to hug Mandy. She said to the slim brunette, ""You helped me to release all that pain. Oh, Mandy; thank you!""</p><p>Mandy kissed Sunanda's cheek and said, ""Let's just stay here for a while. I'd like to snuggle close to you, if that's okay.""</p><p>Sunanda smiled as she moved closer to Mandy. They lay in silence for several minutes. Finally Mandy spoke. </p><p>""So, tell me what you think of my sister?""</p><p>""Oh! Well ... I think Amy is astoundingly beautiful as well as intelligent and ... well, she's just wonderful!"" Sunanda gushed.</p><p>Mandy and she giggled. Mandy said, ""Yes, I feel the same way about her.""</p><p>Sunanda, not wanting Mandy to think she thought less of her, said, ""But Mandy, you were amazing this evening. I'm not sure how to feel about Amy after what we did together.""</p><p>Mandy quickly sought to assure her of her feeling for Amy. She said, </p><p>""I think you love Amy; with me, it was my turning you on and going for your anus that got your attention. I think you let go with me 'cause I took you by surprise.""</p><p>Is this a girl or a forty-year old woman!? Sunanda thought to herself. </p><p>""Mandy,"" she said, ""I think you're right. I do hold back a little with Amy. I'm afraid of what she might think, I suppose if I lost control. Do you think I should not?""</p><p>""I think you should be yourself with her. Amy is the best. She's so loving and so understanding. I think you two are really cute together.""</p><p>Sunanda smiled in agreement and snuggled next to Mandy and listened to the beating of her heart. They stayed together for perhaps for another 30 minutes before circulating among the rest of the attendees. Amy was waiting for Sunanda; several groups of men were waiting to ""double team"" the precocious and popular Mandy.</p><p>
Later that evening, just before everyone went home, Mandy approached Tanya.</p><p>""Hello, Mandy,"" Tanya said to Mandy noticeably not using her pseudonym as the girl appeared in the doorway to her office on the second floor. ""Since no one else is here, I'll call you by your real name if that's okay.""</p><p>""Sure, Tanya, that's fine"" Mandy replied. ""May I come in?""</p><p>""Of course, dear; have a seat.""</p><p>Mandy settled herself in a plush chair opposite Tanya's desk. </p><p>""So, Mandy, what can I do for you?""</p><p>""Well ... you know how my sister Amy wants to do that gang bang film?""</p><p>""Yes, I was very pleased that she was interested. Are you interested, also?"" Tanya asked the lovely eleven year old.</p><p>""Not exactly,"" Mandy answered. ""I was actually thinking about a movie where I give a lot of men blow jobs; maybe twenty-five of them, one after another.""</p><p>Tanya's eyes widened as she said, ""Oh, my! That's ... unexpected but intriguing. What made you think of that, sweetheart?""</p><p>""Well, I've been told that I give good head. I can make guys cum pretty well and I'm very patient. I like to swallow, too. I love the taste of cum' it make me feel like ... like a bad girl. I've even eaten cum out of girls' pussies and swallowed it from my mother's mouth.""</p><p>My, God, thought Tanya, these two sisters are beyond belief. I could do an entire study on them alone.</p><p>""It might be fun to do and it would look really hot! Don't you think so?"" Mandy cocked her head and smiled at Tanya.</p><p>Tanya smiled broadly and said, ""As a matter of fact, I do! I think it's a wonderful idea. Have you discussed it with your father and mother?""</p><p>""Not yet; I just thought I'd ask you first if you thought it was a good idea.""</p><p>""It's a very good idea, Mandy. Talk to your parents about it and ask them to call me on my private number. Here,"" she said as she wrote the number onto a slip of paper. She handed the number to Mandy.</p><p>""Thanks, Tanya,"" she said smiling. Mandy then hopped out of her chair, bade Tanya farewell, and scooted out the door. Tanya caught a glimpse of Mandy's cute bare tush as her toga flew up when she quickly ran out the office door to join her step-sister and her step-father. Considering Mandy and Amy, she said to herself, those two girls are going to be something when they grow up!</p><p>Waiting until she was sure everyone had gone, Tanya stood up and walked to the office door and closed it quietly. She then knelt down in front of the chair in which Mandy had sat during their conversation. Putting her face to the seat, she closed her eyes in ecstasy as she inhaled the faint, mixed aroma of sweat, urine, and desire that the little girl had left there.</p>"
505,"Tom & Lily: A Special Romance, Part 1",Arachnophile,arachnophile52@gmail.com,"['fm', 'rom', 'cons', 'teen', 'inc', 'bro', 'sis']",Parents discover that their 14 year old daughter and 16 year old son are in love ... with each other! But the parents are also keeping a secret of a different sort.,2013-05-24T00:00:00,This is a work of fiction.The author holds the copyright. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. This work features sexual activity with participants under the age of 18. It is a fantasy. The author does not condone sex between legal minors.,"<p>Sharon was home unexpectedly early from work. A water main break about an hour after she arrived caused the place to be shut down. In her line of work especially, being able to shower was essential. She brought the trash cans around to the side of the garage. She was surprised to see them by the curb. It was so unlike Tom, her son, to neglect his chores around the house. The boy was unusually diligent in that regard for a 16 year old. She wondered if perhaps he wasn't home from school yet. </p><p>She walked into the kitchen and before she even set her keys on the table, Sharon heard soft moaning coming from Lily's upstairs bedroom.</p><p>Hmm, what is going on? She asked herself.</p><p>Then it dawned on her that with Tom not home and thinking she's all alone, Lily might be masturbating! </p><p>She was, after all, fourteen years old and a normal girl even though both she and Tom were a bit more studious than most. Unlike a lot of the residents of Canoga Park, Sharon did not think that a problem at all and was proud of her children's academic achievements and general deportment; they were well mannered and industrious. Their parents thought they would develop socially in their own good time; Lily having the most difficulty and Tom simply not caring. Sharon was glad that they took their studies so seriously. They needed to earn a place at a good university. Though not struggling, their family wasn't wealthy and the children would need to do well in school to be successful. </p><p>Carefully ascending the carpeted stairs to the second floor and tip-toeing down the hall, Sharon couldn't resist the opportunity to sneak a peek at her daughter touching herself.</p><p>I won't disturb her, Sharon thought. I would like to at least hear her cumming! Poor thing: she deserves some pleasure in her unhappy life. </p><p>Lily was socially isolated. She had been pegged as a ""nerd"" and as she wasn't a ""joiner,"" there seemed to be no way for her to counter that assessment, to mix easily with other kids. She was also self-conscious about her body. Though this was not surprising given her age, it added to Lily's discomfort. She was in the process of developing physically into an adult but still had what might be called ""baby fat."" The topic of sex was, not so coincidentally, something to also be considered by their parents now that Lily and Tom were adolescents.</p><p>Sharon and her husband, Derek, were both concerned that Tom and Lily not think of sex as ""dirty"" or something improper so they talked about it with them as they approached puberty. They described the physical workings of human sexuality and conveyed the joy and pleasure of it while also stressing the importance of being responsible.</p><p>Though Sharon and Derek were open with their children about sex, they were less forthcoming about their careers, the focus of which was ... sex. Both worked in Southern California's multi-billion dollar sex industry. They had teamed early on as pornographic actors and models soon after arriving in the Los Angeles area from the Northeast.</p><p>Sharon had left that business after a few of years to have their children. By the time they were both in school, Sharon had considered going back to work as an actress. She demurred, however, in favor of working in an L.A. brothel. It allowed her to continue her commercial sex activities out of sight of the public. </p><p>Sharon liked prostitution; she loved sex and genuinely enjoyed being with people. What she did was so much like public relations work that she considered herself more a PR professional that happened to service her clients sexually than a straight sex worker. As a result, she was very popular with clients and had a fair number of regular customers even now at age 42.</p><p>Derek had continued as a porn performer and when he stopped acting stayed in the business as a producer and distributor of films. On occasion, he and Sharon swung with others in an intimate group they maintained far away from their neighborhood social circle. To their neighbors, they were early middle-aged professionals with two slightly nerdy children that mostly kept to themselves.</p><p>They did not want their children to rush into sexual behavior and they also did not want them to learn about it from their peers. Pre-teens and early teenagers could be so crude, thoughtless, and careless in matters of sex. The nation's high rates of teen pregnancy were testimony to that. Derek and Sharon wanted their children to wait until they were ready for sex and hoped that they would then to confide in their parents. They hoped to advise their children so that they would enjoy sex while never forgetting the responsibilities that came with being sexually active. Derek and Sharon also wanted their son and daughter to practice sex safely when the time came.</p><p>Young people were going to have sex; that was a ""given."" It was up to parents, they thought, to harness that energy and direct it sensibly rather than to pretend it wasn't going to happen. Most parents did not take that approach, which put Derek and Sharon in the minority.</p><p>""Ohh ... ohh!"" Lily was moaning softly as Sharon neared the slightly opened door of her daughter's bedroom. </p><p>Sharon remembered her own masturbatory activity and how she had to hide it from the younger sister with whom she shared a bedroom. She remembered using her fingers to rub her pussy late at night, cumming surreptitiously with her face in a pillow to muffle the sound of her moans. </p><p>A lot had happened in her sexual life since then, she thought. None of Sharon's experience, however, prepared her for what she saw as she peered into the room through the crack in the door. </p><p>Lily was nude and on her back. Her legs were spread and her knees bent. Sharon could be forgiven for not noticing how lovely she looked without her glasses and with her long brunette hair arrayed across both her pillows. She wasn't really able to appreciate the sight of her as yet small but firm breasts heaving with desire. </p><p>No, Sharon saw only her son Tom with his face in Lily's pussy, eating her out. </p><p>Her jaw dropped!</p><p>My sixteen year old son and my fourteen year old daughter are having sex together! she said to herself in alarm.</p><p>In shock and momentarily confused, Sharon knew she should do something -- but what? Mesmerized by their performance, she kept watching while considering what to do. The headboard was against the wall opposite the doorway and they likely wouldn't notice her. Tom's face was in his sister's cunt and Lily's eyes were closed. Lily reached down with one hand to stroke her brother's head as he performed cunnilingus. (Expertly, Sharon observed, if Lily's reaction was anything to go by.) </p><p>As she watched them, Sharon noticed a little detail that told her something more about their relationship and compelled her to watch further. Tom had intertwined his fingers with Lily's other hand and was giving it a gentle squeeze. That gesture of love and tenderness moved Sharon and she knew at that moment that she not only would not disturb them, but that she would watch them to the end.</p><p>This is not the first time they've done this, Sharon said to herself. This has been going on for some time.</p><p>At that moment Tom raised his head. ""Does that feel okay, Lily?"" he inquired. </p><p>""Oh, Tom; that's wonderful!"" she gasped. ""Keep going, darling.""</p><p>""I will, sweetheart,"" he answered and then resumed the performance of oral sex on his younger sister.</p><p>Darling? Sweetheart? This isn't mere adolescent lust, Sharon thought; this is love! </p><p>After a few more minutes of Tom performing cunnilingus on his sister, Lily said, ""Okay, okay; I don't want to cum yet. Let me suck you.""</p><p>Tom got off his stomach and presented his already hard cock to his sister as he straddled her mid-section. Lily took the head in her mouth and the shaft in her right hand as she started to give her brother a blow job. She made soft slurping sounds as she fellated him. Tom ran his fingers through Lily's hair. ""Lily, that is so good ... I love you so much.""</p><p>In any other context Sharon might have been gratified. She was always glad that Tom and Lily were close. They never even engaged in the minor squabbling and bickering that occurs between siblings when they are little. Tom and Lily really got along well. They always seemed to enjoy each other's company even to the exclusion of other kids. Strange for a brother and sister their ages, they liked to go places together. While Sharon and Derek found that closeness a little unusual, they didn't think too much of it. With this evidence before her, however, it was clear to Sharon what had been going on.</p><p>Sharon recalled little details that would have provided clues to their sexual relationship if she had thought it even a remote possibility. Tom and Lily rarely went to the local shopping mall as most all the other kids did. Instead, they usually elected to go thirty miles down the Valley to a mall in North Los Angeles because, they said, they enjoyed the drive and they liked the stores better. Sharon now understood that they were going there because they were unlikely to run into anyone who knew them. She could imagine the two of them holding hands and kissing in relative anonymity. It was, no doubt, a place where they felt free to publicly express their forbidden love for each other. </p><p>Then Sharon saw Lily reach for the condom on her night stand.</p><p>Oh my God! They're going to fuck! she exclaimed to herself. </p><p>At that precise moment, Tom moved off Lily who had torn open the package and was preparing to place the rubber on her brother's erect penis. Tom held it upright as Lily slipped it over the head and unrolled it down the length of the shaft. Lily smiled at him as he moved to mount her. Sharon held her breath as she watched her son gently guide his latex-sheathed cock into his sister's glistening pussy. </p><p>""Is that okay?"" he asked her.</p><p>""Yes, just go in slowly to start. ... that's it ... that's good.""</p><p>""It feels so good to be in you, Lily.""</p><p>In the throes of passion, Lily said, ""Oh, yes; my dear Tom, I love you so much!""</p><p>Tom was now completely inside Lily and was beginning to thrust gently into her wet cunt. Lily began to moan again. Sharon watched Tom's buttocks muscles clench with every downward thrust into Lily's sex. Lily had reached up to place her hands on his shoulders as he fucked her vigorously. Lily resumed her moaning as Tom drilled into her. </p><p>""Ah ... ah ... oooh ... ah ... ah""</p><p>Despite the distress she felt, Sharon couldn't help but notice that the two of them were really beautiful together. Their young bodies presented a graceful and vigorous scene of intense eroticism.</p><p>After a few minutes, Lily said, ""I'm starting to cum!"" After a few more thrusts from Tom, Lily arched her back and cried out, ""Ah, ah, ah ... oh, oh, ohhhh!"" shuddering in orgasm.</p><p>A moment later, Tom gasped, ""I'm cumming, Lily!"" </p><p>""Yes, cum with me!""</p><p>""Ohh ..."" Tom said as he climaxed and then collapsed on top of his sister who enfolded him in her arms. </p><p>""Thank you; thank you,"" she said, tears of joy and release streaming down her cheeks.</p><p>""I love you, Lily."" Tom murmured between deep breaths.</p><p>""I love you, Tom,"" Lily rejoined, sniffling, smiling, and hugging her brother.</p><p>Sharon tore herself away from the scene. She didn't know what to think now, having just witnessed a blatant act of incest involving two of the three people dearest to her in the world.</p><p> Sharon silently crept back up the hallway, down the stairs to the first floor, and quietly slipped out the kitchen door to the garage where she fell to her knees. She was weeping inaudibly. </p><p>In addition to the shock she felt over this situation of her son and daughter having sex together, Sharon's heart ached at the thought of how difficult it was for them now and how much more difficult it would be in the future. She considered both what their deception would cost them and the ultimately doomed nature of their love. Their relationship would never be okay. It would never be sanctioned. Neither had a boyfriend or girlfriend and this was why: they were in love with each other.</p><p>""What did I do to cause this?"" she said softly; and then, ""What should I do now?"" </p><p>She wouldn't be able to speak to Derek about this tonight until after they went to bed. She didn't know what he would say or do. They had to do something! Just what that was, was unclear at the moment. She would need time to consider what Derek and she should do. But right now, she had to pull herself together, go back into the house, and, for now, pretend she hadn't seen what she saw. </p><p>Drying her eyes and softly blowing her nose, she sat for few minutes, composing herself. Then she walked to the car in the driveway, opened the door, and loudly slammed it shut. That should alert them, she thought. She then made noise with the trash cans, giving them still more time to recover and dress quickly. She was imagining the frenzied activity in Lily's bedroom. I can imagine them saying 'Oh, shit!' in unison, she almost chuckled despite the seriousness of the situation.</p><p>They'll probably open their books right there on the bed where they fucked and pretend to be studying, Sharon thought. She would bitch at Tom about the trash cans so as to make it appear that she did not suspect that they were doing anything improper.</p><p>She noisily entered the kitchen, this time tossing her keys onto the table so that the ""ching!"" could be heard on the second floor.</p><p>After a few moments she called out, ""Anybody home? Tom! Lily! Are you guys here?""</p><p>""Yeah, Mom,"" Lily said, ""we're in my room studying."" </p><p>Sharon appeared in the doorway. Lily and Tom were sprawled on Lily's bed with their books and laptops open. She wondered where they hid the used condom. </p><p>Looking right at Tom she said, ""I had to bring the trash cans in, young man. I thought that was your job?""</p><p>Looking sheepish, Tom replied, ""Oops! Sorry Mom; I got distracted. I won't forget again.""</p><p>""Okay, but remember the four of us have to pull together. We all have our responsibilities around here.""</p><p>""Yes, Mom. Sorry.""</p><p>Tom was a good kid. He took his duties seriously. She could see, though, how his lust for Lily would take precedence. Sharon sighed inwardly as she realized she would never see her children the same way again after this afternoon.</p><p>""How come you're home so early, Mom?"" Lily asked.</p><p>""We had a broken water main about an hour after I got there so they closed the office."" </p><p>Neither Tom nor Lily knew the truth about what their parents did for a living. Rightly or wrongly Sharon and Derek felt it best to tell them half-truths. Growing up in Southern California was difficult enough without the pressure of knowing your parents were engaged in something so controversial and so frowned upon by ""decent"" people.</p><p>Later that night as Sharon and Derek settled into bed, Sharon whispered:</p><p>""I have to tell you something."" Then silence.</p><p>Their usual routine in this situation was that Derek was expected to inquire as to what it was. Mildly annoyed, Derek thought, She always does this. He opened his eyes.</p><p>""Okay, what is it?"" Lying on his side, he had just started to fall asleep.</p><p>""It's about Tom and Lily.""</p><p>""Uh-huh ...""</p><p>""Well ...""</p><p>""You sound worried and you're hemming and hawing. Not that that is unusual. What is this about?"" he mumbled. </p><p>Sharon told him the story of her coming home early, about what she heard, and what she originally surmised. </p><p>""Okay, so Lily was playing with herself ... wait a minute; you mentioned both of them. You don't mean ..."" Derek's voice betrayed his concern and his dread.</p><p>""Shhh ... I don't want them to hear! Yes, it's what you're thinking, I think. I saw Tom going down on her.""</p><p>Derek turned over to face Sharon. ""Oh ... wow. What did you say to them?"" And in the next breath he said, ""You didn't say anything to them about this; they don't know you saw them. Everything was normal at dinner.""</p><p>""Yes; I'm sorry. I didn't know what to do. I was unprepared for this.""</p><p>""Yeah, well, you're not alone."" Derek sat up in bed and turned on the nightstand light. </p><p>""And there's more. They went all the way, but they used a rubber.""</p><p>""Oh, no."" Derek's chin dropped to his chest. He ran both of this hands through his hair in a gesture of exasperation and despair.</p><p>""Derek, it wasn't just horniness. They're in love. They're romantically involved."" Sharon took his hand. ""Just like we were.""</p><p>Derek snatched his hand back petulantly. ""No, it's not just like we were! We weren't brother and sister!"" Derek was betraying his annoyance with Sharon's line of reasoning.</p><p>""Shh ... shh ... I know, but we did start fucking at 16.""</p><p>Derek lowered his voice to a harsh whisper. ""Yes, but we weren't related. What are you trying to say?""</p><p>Sharon knitted her brow and sat up next to her husband. ""Well, I ... I don't know. If they love each other ... if they're careful ..."" her voice trailed off.</p><p>""You think this is okay!? Aw, geez ... We have to deal with this. ""</p><p>""I know, I know. I'm sorry, I should have done or said something right then, I guess. Are you angry with me?""</p><p>""No, no; of course not. It's all right. We'll figure it out."" Derek kissed Sharon's hand. He loved her with all his heart and trusted her judgment completely. She was wise. She hesitated for the same reason he would have: he loved his children and worried about parental disapproval causing more damage than the original problem. They never hesitated to get on them about their responsibilities, such as school work, respect for others, etc. but this was different. He was worried, as was she, they would be mortally ashamed. They didn't deserve that despite the seriousness of the situation.</p><p>""I wouldn't have known what to do either,"" he conceded. ""We should talk to them, though.""</p><p>""Oh, yes. We need to discuss this with them."" Sharon stopped for a moment. ""Derek, you'll think I'm crazy but I think we should not forbid them. I thought about this all day and I worry that if we do, it will only drive them away from us. I don't want them to not trust us. It's bad enough that they're teenagers now and that they have to separate to a certain extent.""</p><p>Derek thought for a moment before answering her. ""Sharon ... I don't know if I can go there ...""</p><p>Sharon said, ""They've been good children. We really have been lucky up to now."" Tom and Lily had never been any trouble to their parents.</p><p>He said to her, ""Did we cause this to happen by not encouraging them to be more social?""</p><p>""I thought of that,"" Sharon said. ""No, I think they would be attracted to each other no matter what. They're both sensitive, they find most kids their age frivolous. That's what Lily said to me once. And Tom feels the same way. They've just bonded, I guess.""</p><p>Derek was silent for a moment and then said, ""Here's what troubles me: do we have the moral authority to deal with this? I don't mean the parental authority. That's not the question."" He looked at his wife. ""We haven't been open and honest with them about ... everything.""</p><p>Sharon hesitated before replying. ""That's true but do you really think they would have understood the choices we made? Do you think they'll understand them now?"" </p><p>""I don't know. Well, we're not going to solve that problem tonight."" He continued, ""I'm sorry if I sounded ... ""</p><p>Sharon turned to her husband and kissed him on the lips. Derek put his arms around her and she made no move to break away. He felt the warmth of her bare breasts against his chest. Their tongues touched and both knew what would ensue. </p><p>Derek started running his hands down her back and through her hair. She reached down to stroke his cock. She released it momentarily as she positioned herself to take it in her mouth. Against her will, the picture of Lily sucking Tom's boner flashed before her. It started to make her pussy wet. </p><p>Derek stroked Sharon's head as she administered her blow job. This was but a prelude to the main event: fucking. It wasn't enough to just shoot his load; Derek loved to fuck. To him, it wasn't real sex without intercourse and he loved fucking Sharon. As she gave him head, they were both thinking of their first time.</p><p>That summer, he had been fucking two of her friends, Cheryl and Carol. Highly sexed, the three of them would get together at Cheryl's house on afternoons when her mother was working. He would pleasure the girls in turn. They were all 16 years old. </p><p>First, he would ""do"" Cheryl, his very first fuck. She was slim with straight blonde hair and practically no tits at all. He knew from experience how to lick her pussy to get her ready for fucking. She, in turn, would blow him before lying back and offering her snatch for screwing. Derek would put a rubber on his cock and mount Cheryl for missionary position fucking as Carol would rub her pussy and watch as they balled. He and Cheryl would both cum and then rest before he serviced Carol. </p><p>Carol was just slightly more voluptuous than Cheryl. She was a curly haired brunette with an hour-glass figure, short with an almost hairless cunt. Eating Carol was a treat as she would invariably cum from cunnilingus, her hips bucking into Derek's face as he brought her off, which turned Derek on. Carol liked being fucked from behind. She would offer herself on her knees with her face and shoulders flattened onto the surface of Cheryl's bed. Derek enjoyed the view of her pink anus and her cute buttocks. He certainly enjoyed cumming into Carol that way. </p><p>As their junior year opened, Derek started to think about Sharon, who was a friend of both Cheryl and Carol. The three constituted a kind of ""bad girl"" crowd in the small high school they attended. One day, he suggested to Cheryl that she invite Sharon to watch them having sex. Cheryl smiled knowingly as she agreed. He was very attracted to Sharon. She was heavier set than either Cheryl or Carol, who tended to be short and slim. Sharon had long, curly hair and long, shapely legs that she showed off with short skirts. </p><p>On the day that Sharon attended the fucking at Cheryl's house, she wore a brick-colored T-shirt that fitted tightly over her boobs. She had on a typically short jean skirt and light-blue cotton panties. She liked to wear colored thick plastic bracelets on her left wrist. Derek found her irresistible and longed to eat her and fuck her. Sharon thought he belonged to Cheryl, and to a lesser degree Carol, and that she wasn't in the picture for either sex or romance. She liked that Derek paid attention to her, though, and that he was always respectful and pleasant with her. </p><p>Derek, Cheryl, and Carol undressed while Sharon watched. Derek had just washed himself in the bathroom. Cheryl and Carol went to wash together. </p><p>While Derek returned to the bedroom while drying himself, he said to Sharon, ""Hey, if you want to rub your pussy or play with your tits while we're fucking, feel free.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said with a smile. ""I just might do that.""</p><p>""If you want me to lick you or anything, let me know,"" Derek offered.</p><p>""Okay, I will."" Sharon was surprised and thrilled by the offer. She looked down at Derek's hardening cock and wondered what it would be like to take it on her hands and knees from him.</p><p>When the girls washed and dried they came back into the bedroom. Cheryl dropped to her knees in front of Derek and started sucking his cock. Carol put her arms around his neck and started to French kiss him. With one hand Derek stroked Cheryl's hair as she gave him head; with the other he reached for Carol's now wet pussy.</p><p>With the overture of fellatio completed, Cheryl lay back on the bed with her legs hanging down the front of the mattress. That was Derek's signal to go down on her. He broke from his kiss with Carol, licked the fingers that had been in her cunt, and knelt before Cheryl's wet, fragrant vulva. Carol lay down on the bed with her face to the right of Cheryl's thigh so as to get a good look at the cunnilingus to come. </p><p>Before he began to eat Cheryl, Derek turned to Sharon sitting on a chair in the corner. ""Sharon, why don't you sit on the other side of the bed from Carol. You'll get a better view.""</p><p>Sharon eagerly bounced out of chair. ""Okay, sure.""</p><p>With everyone positioned, Derek began to kiss Cheryl's nether region while stroking her smooth belly. He loved eating the girls and took pride in his performance. From the beginning, he had let them school him on how they should be licked, kissed, and sucked down there. He had developed a real love for the taste and smell of pussy, which served them all well.</p><p>Derek ran his tongue up and down the slim blonde's moist slit, lingering over her clitoris. He brushed the hair out of the way as he pushed his tongue in and out of her snatch. Cheryl was generally quiet during sex, unlike Carol. Derek put his whole mouth on Cheryl's clit area and started flicking it with his tongue. As he did so, he made eye contact with Sharon. She smiled at him and brushed her hair back.</p><p>Derek stood up as Carol handed him a rubber. Cheryl moved back on the bed to await his cock. Derek took the rubber out of the package, put the ring over his cockhead, and unrolled it down the length of his dick. He then crawled onto the bed and mounted Cheryl, sliding his hard penis into her pussy and they were off. </p><p>Sharon and Carol had re-positioned themselves to get a better view of the action. Cheryl put her legs in the air to give Derek full access to her cunt. Derek, kneeling in front of her, was ramming his cock in and out of her very hot pussy making squishing sounds in the process. Carol, getting excited, took one of small-breasted Cheryl's nipples into her mouth and began to suck. </p><p>Derek noticed that Sharon's hand had found its way to her crotch and was slowly rubbing her blue panties. Sharon was totally turned on by what she was seeing, hearing, and even smelling as the scent of Cheryl's and Carol's open, wet pussies filled the small room. </p><p>As the fucking became more intense, Cheryl started to orgasm. She reached down and diddled her clit as Derek pounded her faster, holding onto her hips and lifting her slim body closer. The horny blonde slut's hips started bucking as soft moans escaped her lips. Derek was now free to reach his own orgasm and with a final hard thrust started shooting his considerable load into the rubber. His cock pulsed and throbbed as he came deep within Cheryl's hairy twat. </p><p>Cheryl, he noted as he leaned forward to tenderly kiss her, was a great fuck. They were each other's first and would, therefore, always be special to each other. </p><p>""Wow!"" Sharon exclaimed as Derek sat back on the bed, the condom on his penis noticeably filled in the receptacle end with his semen. She thoughtfully handed Derek his towel as the effort of nailing Cheryl left him sweaty. </p><p>""Thanks,"" he said to her and gently squeezed her hand as he received the towel. He smiled at her as he toweled off. The unexpected touch of his hand gave Sharon a jolt that she felt in her womb.</p><p>""That was great,"" Cheryl said as she got up to pee. Carol lay on her side as she awaited her turn. Derek would need about 20 minutes to recover before working Carol over. </p><p>""So, Sharon, did you like what you saw?"" Carol asked the brunette voyeur. ""Was that the first time you saw people fucking?""</p><p>""Yeah, I've never seen anybody screwing live before. It was so cool to see!"" </p><p>Derek took off the rubber and placed it in the small paper bag they used to collect the evidence of their sex parties. Derek would dispose of it in a trashcan on his walk home. Today, Sharon would accompany him as they lived in the same direction. Wanting so much to be alone with her, Derek was looking forward to that. </p><p>Derek now turned his attention to Carol and the task of bringing her off. He parted her thighs and took in her almost hairless pubic region; a stark contrast to Cheryl's thick patch of fur. Sharon moved closer to Carol in order to better see the pussy eating. God, I would love him to do that to me! she thought as Derek bent to his task. </p><p>Derek gently pinched the soft, moistening flesh on each side of Carol's clitoris. He kissed her pussy and began to teasingly give her little flicks of his tongue on the labia. Carol was starting to drip as she responded to Derek's caresses and tonguing. More vocal than Cheryl during sex, Carol emitted sighs and soft moans while Derek performed cunnilingus on the small, shapely, curly-haired brunette. </p><p>""Oh, yeah; that's good. Keep going!""</p><p>He had spread her labia and was tongue fucking her cunt when Cheryl returned. She sat close to Derek and started stroking his back and his tush with her hand, stopping occasionally to reach between his legs and cup his balls.</p><p>Derek now started to lap harder in the small space between Carol's clit and her pussy opening. Carol gasped and lifted her hips slightly to meet his pressure. Derek made sure to snake a finger into her box and to move it lazily around her love tunnel. </p><p>""Oh! Oh! Oh!"" she said with a sharp intake of breath. ""Fuck me now; fuck me!"" she pleaded. Clearly, she was ready. Carol flipped over onto her hands and knees waiting for Derek to penetrate her from behind, her favorite position. Derek took a moment to plant a kiss on the pink flesh of her anal opening. He continued to stimulate her ""back door"" by licking all around her asshole.</p><p>Sharon was amazed. She never thought about even touching that part of someone's body let alone putting her tongue on it! Carol obviously liked getting the rim job as much as Derek liked delivering it.</p><p>""Oh, yes; rim me! Lick my asshole!""</p><p>Cheryl joined in. ""Yeah, stick it through the hole! Fuck her ass with your tongue!"" Derek licked her hard, pulling her buttocks open and exposing her rosebud. </p><p>It was now time to put it to Carol. Derek slipped a condom onto his hard cock, guided it into Carol's sopping wet cunt, and started to pump her ""doggy style."" Carol dropped down onto her chest and face as Derek rammed her pussy. </p><p>After a few minutes of this, Derek withdrew his hard on and told Carol to get on her back. He got on top of her shoving his prick into her cunt and resumed fucking her.</p><p>Sharon, watching the action, thought Derek was going to drive them both through the bed to the floor!</p><p>Wrapping her legs around Derek's back, Carol thrust her hips in rhythm to his fucking. She moaned loudly as they screwed. Derek held Carol close as he ground his pubic bone into hers, stimulating her clitoris. The hard driving sex was having its effect: Carol was close to cumming as was Derek. Carol cried out as she came just as Derek shot his cream into the rubber now lodged deep inside her luscious quim. </p><p>They briefly lay inert as each of them struggled to recover. Derek, out of breath, said to her, ""Carol ... that was incredible."" He took her face in his hands and kissed her lips.</p><p>""You guys were really hot!"" Cheryl said. ""That was so cool.""</p><p>Derek climbed off Carol and removed the condom. He dropped it into the bag as they all started to dress. </p><p>""Thank you,"" Carol said as she hugged and kissed him. ""That was so good.""</p><p>Derek and Sharon were taking the 30-minute walk to her home together. Derek spoke to her first. </p><p>""Did you like watching us?""</p><p>""Yes, it was so ... interesting, so sexy!""</p><p>""Yeah, I love doing it with them. I'm glad you were watching.""</p><p>They walked along for a bit when Derek asked her, ""What is your favorite position when you get fucked?""</p><p>""Well,"" Sharon replied hesitantly, ""I've never been fucked. I'm still a virgin.""</p><p>Derek stopped in his tracks. ""What? Are you kidding? I would have thought you were getting fucked regularly, especially since you're good friends with Cheryl and Carol. How come?""</p><p>""Oh, I don't know,"" she said. ""I guess I want someone special to do me. Does that sound lame?""</p><p>""Not a bit. You shouldn't fuck if you don't want to."" Derek summoned up all his courage and said to her, ""If you ever do want to, I hope you'll let me be your first.""</p><p>""Really?"" she said. ""You'd fuck me? I know I wouldn't be as good as Cheryl and Carol.""</p><p>""Why do you think that? I would love to have sex with you."" He took her hands in his, facing her and said, ""I asked Cheryl to ask you to join us because I'm really attracted to you. I think you're one of the most beautiful girls I've ever seen."" He turned red. Derek hoped she would like what he said. She did.</p><p>Sharon stepped close and kissed Derek on the cheek. ""I'm attracted to you, too. I just thought with Cheryl and Carol around you wouldn't notice me and if you did, you probably wouldn't like what you saw or something ...."" her voice trailing off as she looked down at her shoes.</p><p>Derek put his hand under her chin and lifting it up said, ""Let's go over there,"" motioning to the wooded area off from the road. </p><p>""Okay,"" she said smiling and taking his hand.</p><p>In among the trees where they were not visible from the road, Derek took her in his arms and kissed her deeply. Sharon responded whole heartedly. They kissed as Derek's hands explored Sharon's nubile body. He gently caressed her breasts and heard her sigh. He reached underneath her short skirt and inside her panties to rub her bottom, running a finger into the crease of her buttocks. Sharon tossed her head back and interlacing her fingers behind Derek's neck leaned back giving him complete access to her body.</p><p>As the afternoon light filtered through the trees mottling the surfaces of all it touched, Derek lifted Sharon's T-shirt and kissed her belly. As he ran his tongue around her navel, the young girl purred. Inflamed, Derek sought to go further.</p><p>He said to her, ""Sharon, would you put your middle finger into your pussy and then take it out so I can smell it?""</p><p>Smiling, Sharon lifted her skirt, pulled aside her panties and inserted the middle finger of her right hand knuckle deep into her moist cunt. She took it out and held it out for Derek to sniff. He put her finger up to his nose, inhaled deeply saying ""Ummm ..."" and then, to the girl's astonishment and delight, stuck the finger in his mouth and sucked it clean!</p><p>Sharon was electrified. Her heart beating wildly, she did something bold: she pulled her panties down, stepped out of them, and leaned against a tree with her skirt pulled up. In a husky voice that betrayed her lust, she asked him, ""Now that you've smelled it, do you want to eat it?""</p><p>Without answering, Derek dropped to his knees and started to lick Sharon's luscious, wet vulva. The taste and smell were intoxicating. He gripped her bare butt with both hands and shoved his tongue as far into her as he could; she moved her hips forward to give him maximum access to her pussy. Sharon had been afraid that she smelled bad. It was clear that Derek didn't think so as he licked, sucked, and nibbled the soft, warm, sweet sex.</p><p>Derek was in heaven! He was finally getting to taste the lovely young woman that had fascinated him for so long. He wanted Sharon as he had not wanted any other girl.</p><p>Sharon made another decision in the heat of that moment. She said to him, ""I want you to fuck me; now.""</p><p>Derek looked up at her, unbelieving, and asked, ""Are you sure? You know it hurts the first time.""</p><p>""I know; Cheryl and Carol told me what happens. I don't care; I want you to be the one. I want you to be my first.""</p><p>Derek stood up and started to undress. He laid the clothes on the cool grass between the trees to make a sort of bed for her. ""Do you want it on your back or do you want to get on top ..."" he asked.</p><p>""I want you on top of me. I want it that way,"" she said as she unbuttoned her skirt and took off her T-shirt. She stood there naked, looking at him and trembling inside.</p><p>Despite the fact that he had just cummed twice with the other girls, Derek was fully erect for Sharon. He was in love and in lust with her. She was gorgeous. Her breasts were lovely hanging orbs tipped with pink. She had relatively small aureoles with little eraser-sized nipples in the center. She displayed a modest patch of pubic hair between her shapely legs.</p><p>Derek took her hand and helped her to lie on the clothing he had spread on the ground. He took a condom from his pocket as she watched him expectantly. She would give up her virginity to this boy so obviously in love with her. She would take him inside her body; she would make him hers.</p><p>Before he put the rubber on his hard cock, he looked at her from between her legs and said, ""I'm so in love with you. This is like a dream come true for me."" This thrilled Sharon and made her smile broadly. </p><p>Derek guided his cock into Sharon's wet, virginal pussy. Once he had the head inside, he said to her, ""I'm going to take you now."" Moving on top of her, he thrust into her vagina tearing her hymen. Sharon felt pressure and a snap and knew it was done. He began to fuck her slowly, almost reverently, as she reached up to put her hands on his sides, to caress him as he pleasured them both marking the beginning of a lifelong bond. Derek finished inside her, cumming forcefully as they kissed. </p><p>Sharon finished sucking her husband's cock into a nice hard on. She lay on her stomach with a pillow under her hips to give Derek access to her pussy. He took her from behind, driving his cock hard into her and feeling her soft, smooth bottom as her fucked her to a climax. Derek withdrew his cock as his cum leaked out of Sharon and onto their sheets.</p><p>They lay quietly together, holding hands. Sharon was the first to speak.</p><p>""Darling, I was thinking about our first time.""</p><p>""Really? So was I. I know why, too,"" Derek answered.</p><p>""Yes, ... and I know what that means. We have to be careful with this, with them. They're determined and they're smart. They've gone this far, which tells me they're brave.""</p><p>Derek sighed. ""Yeah ... who knows what they would do if we tried separating them. I know what you're thinking. If they really are in love ...""</p><p>Sharon said, ""And they are ...""</p><p>Reminding each other of their first fuck had helped Derek and Sharon decide what to do about their children's relationship. They imagined what it must have been like for Lily and Tom the first time. The fact that they were in love, and that Lily appeared to have given herself willingly, made it clear that they would not stop, indeed, could not be stopped unless one of them were sent away. They refused to contemplate such a thing. They would discuss it with them, make sure they understood all the perils and pitfalls of their position, and support them the best they could. Tom and Lily had always been serious and responsible ... at least up until now. </p><p>Though this discovery had initially disconcerted their parents, Derek and Sharon knew the power of sexuality paired with the deep romantic love Tom and Lily appeared to share. They had experienced it themselves. To separate their son and daughter, they knew, would be devastating to them. Their children were emotionally vulnerable right now. Their parents made the decision to cope with the situation as best they could and hope that as time passed they would separate on their own. </p><p>Sharon and Derek decided it would be best if they spoke to Tom and Lily one at a time with Derek alone with Tom and Sharon speaking with Lily. They resolved to do it during the coming weekend.</p>"
506,"Tom & Lily: A Special Romance, Part 2",Arachnophile,arachnophile52@gmail.com,"['fm', 'rom', 'cons', 'teen', 'inc', 'bro', 'sis', '1st']",Tom & Lily's parents confront their incestuous children with the knowledge of their affair. The consequences are not what the children expected.,2013-05-29T00:00:00,This is a work of fiction.The author holds the copyright. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. This work features sexual activity with participants under the age of 18. It is a fantasy. The author does not condone sex between legal minors.,"<p>In the first installment, Tom and Lily, brother and sister, were observed by their mother having sexual intercourse. She and her husband discuss what to do about it. In this second of three parts, they confront their children with this knowledge. Tom and Lily later recall their first intercourse. Note: It is slow getting to the sex.</p><p>On Saturday morning, Derek asked Tom to go with him to the garden center. He made up a story about needing him to help load some bags of mulch for the front yard into their car. As they drove along, Tom noticed that his father wasn't going the right way. </p><p>""Dad, I think you missed the turn.""</p><p>Derek at first didn't answer. Tom said, ""Dad ...""</p><p>""We aren't going to Home Depot; I thought we'd go over to Lanark Recreation Center. I want to discuss something with you in private.""</p><p>""Okay, what about?""</p><p>""I'll let you know when we get there."" They rode the rest of the way in silence.</p><p>They parked the car and walked over to a picnic table under some trees. It was a beautiful sunny day in late spring. </p><p>Tom was worried. He hoped his father wasn't ill. ""What if he's got cancer?"" he thought. ""I can't lose my dad!""</p><p>Sensing his son's anxiety, Derek said, ""Nobody is sick, Tom. It's not anything like that. I haven't lost my job, either. It's ... well ... you're getting to be a man now and I need to treat you that way. I want to talk to you about something man to man.""</p><p>Audibly breathing a sigh of relief, Tom said, ""Oh, wow, you had me worried.""</p><p>Derek looked at his son. He took a deep breath and said, ""Tom, it has to do with you and your sister. Your mom and I know that you're having sex together."" </p><p>Tom was stunned into silence. What could he say? He couldn't deny it, much as he would like to. He was scared. He didn't know what his father would do.</p><p>""Your mother and I have always tried to be open with you and Lily about sex. We wanted you to know about it, to hear about it from us and not just from kids in school and all their crude notions and misinformation.""</p><p>""Yes, you have,"" Tom said in small voice. ""Dad, I can explain ...""</p><p>Derek held up his hand to stop him in mid-sentence. ""Wait, let me finish.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>""Your mom discovered the two of you on Tuesday. She had come home early. Apparently you weren't expecting her so when she heard Lily moaning, she peeked inside the door to see if she was all right."" </p><p>Derek paused. </p><p>""Actually, she expected to find Lily ... masturbating and didn't want to disturb or embarrass her if that were the case. Well, I think you know what she saw.""</p><p>Tom looked down and couldn't bear to meet his father's eyes.</p><p>""I'm not trying to shame you, son. I just want to know how you feel about this. You must know that incest is wrong, that it's taboo. And, you're both underage! Do these things mean anything to you?""</p><p>Tom looked at this father. ""Dad, I know all about those things. I know they're wrong. I just don't know how to explain it. Lily and I just started to see each other in a different way, I guess.""</p><p>""Tom, how did this happen?"" Derek asked sternly.</p><p>Tom looked uncertain as to how to explain that he came to have sex with his sister. He supposed he should just start at the beginning. He kept his head down as he recalled the evening when he first heard something unusual coming from Lily's room.</p><p>""Well, it wasn't too long ago that Lily was having trouble with girls at school. They were teasing and then bullying her because she's quiet and doesn't really mix well. They call her a nerd and worse."" </p><p>Recalling that moment, Tom stopped his narrative and said, ""They were so mean."" He resumed his explanation. </p><p>""Anyway, one night I passed her room after brushing my teeth. I heard Lily crying. You know she never cries, so I knew something bad must have happened. I knocked on the door and asked if I could come in. She said 'Okay' and I sat on the bed and asked her to tell me what was wrong. </p><p>""Well, some girls had said she was ugly and fat and some boys started laughing at her and calling her homely and stuff so she felt humiliated because it was in front of a lot of other kids. From what she said this had been going on for some time and that day ... well, it was just too much. </p><p>""That really made me mad so I told her they were just jealous because they weren't as smart as she was. I told her that I thought she was really pretty and that I would go out with her if I weren't her brother."" Tom paused.</p><p>Derek listening carefully nodded his head encouraging him to continue. ""Okay ...""</p><p>""She was surprised to hear that. She really thought she was ugly; you know how girls are. So I lay down to cuddle with her for just a few minutes while we talked, you know, trying to make her feel better. She said 'thanks,' and took my hand and held it. When she did that, I felt something very different from other times I was around her.</p><p>""So, we lay together back to front. I just felt so bad for her, I started kissing her hair! She was crying and I just wanted to do something for her. </p><p>""Look, I've always thought she was just an awesome girl ... I don't understand why other people don't see it. And I hate it when she's picked on. When she told me that, I felt like punching somebody's fucking head in!""</p><p>Tom had a fierce expression on his face as he recalled his sister's pain. Then realizing what he said ...</p><p>""Oh ... sorry Dad ..."" </p><p>""That's all right; I understand,"" Derek said. He knew that Tom had always been very protective of Lily. </p><p>""Well, I was holding her close and her body felt ... you know ... anyway, I started to get ... you know ... hard. I panicked and moved away from her. She misunderstood and asked me if she smelled bad or something ... oh, I don't know ... it was pretty confused. Anyway, she turned on the light and even though I tried to hide it, she saw my erection through my pajamas.""</p><p>""How come you didn't just excuse yourself and go to your room?"" Derek asked.</p><p>""I couldn't just run away from her. She was so sad ... I didn't really know what to do but I just didn't feel I could leave her right then.""</p><p> ""Okay ..."" Derek said dubiously.</p><p>""Anyway, I apologized but she said that was all right and that she was surprised anyone could get a hard on over her. Do you believe that? I was shocked to hear that from her, for her to use those words. She knew a lot more about those things than I thought. </p><p>""So, I asked her about what she was feeling. You never think your little sister is thinking about sex but I guess she was. A lot; based on what she said to me.""</p><p>""Oh ... poor Lily,"" Derek said, knowing where this was going. ""We knew she was unhappy but we didn't know what to do."" He paused. ""I dunno; I guess as parents, when you see your child hurting you want to do something to help but you think you're almost automatically disqualified because you're a parent.</p><p>""I have to admit I'm glad you thought to help her. I'm sorry to get off track. You said she was thinking about sex?"" Derek said.</p><p>""Yeah, she had been reading some romantic literature, you know how intellectual she can be, and she told me she had just started masturbating. I was embarrassed to hear her talk about that stuff but she was really opening up to me, not like she usually is. I thought I should let her talk."" Tom shrugged his shoulders. </p><p>""Hmm ... I guess ... that's what I would have done, I suppose."" Derek said quietly to his son.</p><p>""She asked me what I would do now that I was hard. I told her I would probably go to my room and rub it,"" Tom said somewhat embarrassed. </p><p>""Then she asked me if she could give me a hand job! She actually called it a hand job! Even though I told her it wasn't a good idea, she begged me and I felt I couldn't turn her down, that it would make things worse. I'm sorry, Dad, I know that was wrong.""</p><p>""Mmm ... well ... I can see how you'd feel that way."" At this point, Derek sighed and said, ""Lily just seems so vulnerable even to me sometimes."" He began to think that this was nothing that could have been controlled or even anticipated.</p><p>""Anyway, I let her ... do it. She was so happy that she had done it. I told her it was great and thanked her. Then she asked if I would do the same for her. I was scared but I told her that I would. I'd never seen a live girl naked before she took off her pajamas. </p><p>""I did touch her, as she asked. She told me what to do and I did it. When she was done, she put her arms around me and started to cry again. She kept saying, 'Thank you; thank you.' It broke my heart to see her like that. I also felt responsible for her then having touched her. So I kissed her on the mouth and told her I loved her. And at that moment I really did. That's how it started.""</p><p>Tom looked downcast. Derek just looked down at the table.</p><p>Tom said, ""The next day, I thought about what had happened. I was really embarrassed ... I mean, it was my sister! So, I started to apologize to her for everything when she stopped me cold by saying that she loved what I did to her and she wanted me to do it again that night! I told her it wasn't right and that we should never do that again.</p><p>""I expected her to start crying, but you know what she said? She said that she hurt so badly that she didn't know what she would do and that being with me was the only happiness she had in long time. After she said that, I felt I couldn't turn her away.""</p><p>""Oh, boy."" Derek hung his head as he said that. He thought: I'm glad that never happened to me!</p><p>Derek then said, almost as an aside, ""And I suppose you were turned on by her, too? Right?""</p><p>Tom sighed. ""Yeah ... I was. I'm sorry. I do think my sister is really attractive.""</p><p>""Yeah ... okay. I suppose you wouldn't be human if you didn't."" Despite his attempt at sounding disapproving, Derek couldn't see how Tom could do anything else given his lack of experience. He really did love Lily and was motivated by his caring for her. It just got out of hand. Lily didn't help him maintain that distance proper to a brother and sister, either.</p><p>""We just kept going farther and farther. I know I shouldn't have done it."" Tom hung his head. </p><p>""Hmm ... I see. So what are you feelings for her now?""</p><p>""Dad, I know it sounds crazy but I love Lily and not like a brother. She loves me, too. We've become so close.""</p><p>Derek looked out past Tom and said nothing at first.</p><p>Looking out to his left and away from Tom, Derek finally spoke. ""And that's why the two of you go everywhere together, like to that mall in North L.A.""</p><p>In a small voice, Tom said, ""Yes, we can act like boyfriend and girlfriend there 'cause no one knows us."" He raised his head. ""It makes Lily very happy."" </p><p>Tom looked anxiously at his father. ""Now that you know, what are you and Mom going to do?""</p><p>Derek sighed. ""Your mother and I talked about this for a long time. We love you both very much but what you're doing is not acceptable, to say the least; it's illegal in most places. Even if you were not brother and sister, you're both minors. There are lots of complications, as you've no doubt figured out.""</p><p>Tom looked down and nodded.</p><p>""All right ... look ... We wish this hadn't happened; but since it has we don't feel that we can criticize or punish you. Maybe we're just wimps as parents but like I said, we love you both but we also respect you. We would never contemplate separating you. But you have to be careful and you can't let anyone else from know about this. It's just not socially acceptable and it's against the law.""</p><p>""Really?"" Tom said. He couldn't believe his father not only wasn't angry but was tolerant of his illicit relationship with his sister. ""I'm sorry you found out. We didn't want to make you and Mom upset.""</p><p>""How long did you think you could keep this hidden?"" Derek asked.</p><p>""I don't know ... we didn't think that far ahead,"" Tom replied.</p><p>""Well, we'll just have to work this out. Above all be careful outside the house. C'mon, let's go home.""</p><p>They strolled along the shaded, tree-lined gravel walkway to the parking lot in silence.</p><p>When they got to the car, Tom said, ""Thanks for not separating us. I'm sorry to cause you so much trouble.""</p><p>""It's all right, Tom; you don't have to keep apologizing. We're concerned about you two emotionally, not just physically.""</p><p>Tom said, ""Dad, I really do love Lily very much. I would never hurt her for anything.""</p><p>""I know, son,"" Derek replied, ""but you're both going to have to act responsibly now. For the time being, you two must keep your relationship at home, I suppose. Out in the world no one will suspect if you're careful and you'd better be very careful. After a while, though, when you're adults, it won't be so easy.""</p><p>Tom listened solemnly to his father but said nothing. </p><p>Derek sighed again. ""All right ... I have to say, though, that in a strange way I'm happy for you and Lily. If being together makes you both happy, then that's a good thing. I think adolescence is hard enough without all the sexual frustration and social insecurity that goes with it."" He shook his head and said, ""I must be crazy.""</p><p>Derek thought his children were more mature than their classmates and in some ways above them. He considered he was being a snob but rejected that idea in favor of recognizing them as unique among their peers.</p><p>""You're both special. I know I feel that way because I'm your father but I think it is true anyway. I also think you don't belong in that world you inhabit. I wish we could have done more for you both.""</p><p>""No, Dad, don't think that. Lily and I are happy. Now, I'm even happier knowing that you won't split us up. Lily will be happy too, once she gets over the embarrassment."" Tom said, a bit sheepishly.</p><p>""Neither of you should be embarrassed about sex; not now, anyway. Well, let's go back home. Your mother was going to speak to Lily while we were out. We'll all have a lot to talk about.""</p><p>Tom looked down as he said, ""Yeah ... Wow ... I guess so.""</p><p>Derek reached over and squeezed his son's shoulder. ""Everything will be fine."" </p><p>I hope! Derek said to himself as he started the car. </p><p>As Derek and Tom left, ostensibly for the garden store, Sharon stood in the living room and watched Lily watching them drive away. When Lily turned around and faced her mother, Sharon thought that the look of longing on her young face said much about what her daughter was feeling. </p><p>""Lily, please sit down. I'd like to speak to you."" Lily sat on the sofa opposite her mother, who sat in an armchair. </p><p>Completely unguarded, she answered, ""Sure, Mom, what is it?""</p><p>Lily was dressed in a faded, hooded sweatshirt and old jeans. She was wearing her glasses, her hair was tied back in her usual pony tail, and her feet were bare. Lily was unadorned. She wore no makeup and no jewelry except for a modest silver chain that her mother had noticed recently. </p><p>A small girl and slightly pudgy, she looked plain, almost dumpy. This was the impression no doubt, that she made at school. It would take a discerning eye to see the loveliness behind the unremarkable façade. It was something Tom apparently had noticed. </p><p>""Darling, where did you get that necklace? It's very pretty."" Sharon suspected it was a gift from Tom.</p><p>""Oh ... I bought it a while ago,"" Lily said unconvincingly.</p><p>""Where, sweetheart? What store was it?""</p><p>Lily was a terrible liar. Though quiet, serious, and studious, she was never sullen or uncooperative with her parents, which was why she had trouble dissembling now.</p><p>""Uh ... I don't remember."" Lily looked uncomfortable; a dead giveaway. Oh, you're so obvious, thought Sharon.</p><p>""Did Tom give it to you?"" Sharon asked.</p><p>""Tom? Why would he give me a necklace ... it's not Christmas or my birthday?"" She answered and laughed nervously. </p><p>""It looks like something a boy would give to a girl he loved."" Sharon waited for the effect.</p><p>Confused and alarmed now by this comment, Lily's face fell; she started blinking her eyes rapidly. </p><p>Her mother continued.</p><p>""Tom is very thoughtful; we both know that. He is gentle and kind, too, quite unlike most boys his age. Would you say that's true?"" Sharon wanted to see the look in her daughter's eyes as she answered.</p><p>Lily avoided looking directly at her mother as she said, ""Yes, he's wonderful."" Fearing caught out by her answer and panicking, Lily tried to quickly cover herself. ""I mean ... he's a nice guy and he's nice to most everybody ... really!"" she said a bit too insistently and too quickly.</p><p>""But wouldn't you say he's especially nice to you, especially loving for an older brother? Hmm ...?"" Sharon would press now and force Lily to open up. </p><p>Lily looked very uncomfortable. While her mother spoke to her she shifted in her seat, crossed and uncrossed her arms. Then she twisted her hands. She took off her glasses and bit her lip. Sharon's question was making her eyes start to tear.</p><p>Before she could answer, Sharon said, ""I saw you and Tom having sexual intercourse on Tuesday afternoon.""</p><p>Lily put her face in her hands and started to sob. </p><p>Sharon spoke gently to her daughter. ""Your dad is speaking to him about it right now I would expect."" The poor thing! Sharon said to herself.</p><p>""Lily, I'm not angry with you or Tom. I am concerned, though, about the both of you.""</p><p>""Don't blame Tom, Mommy. It was my fault. I forced him to make love to me; I threw myself at him ... I ... threatened ... him ...."" She turned her tear-stained face pleadingly in Sharon's direction. ""Please ... don't blame him ...""</p><p>""No, don't say you forced him, darling. I know that's not true. I just need to be sure he didn't force you."" </p><p>Sharon hated to suggest that Tom had taken advantage of his sister as she did not believe that possible. She needed Lily to tell her, however, that it wasn't so.</p><p>""Oh, Mom; no! No! He didn't force me. No! He'd never hurt me. He loves me. And I love him,"" she cried.</p><p>""I didn't think so, Lily. I just wanted to hear it from you; that's all.""</p><p>Lily started again to cry. Sharon stood up, walked over to the sofa, and sat next to her daughter. She put her arm around Lily, who clutched at her mother and wept into her shoulder. Sharon kissed the top of her head and stroked the side of her face. </p><p>Sharon had been distressed by her child's social isolation. Lily had no close friends and wasn't popular. Sharon thought it would work itself out as the girl got older, that she would find her own society. Sharon didn't like to pry and was concerned that any inquiries on her part would draw too much attention to Lily's pain and might make the situation worse for her. </p><p>Lily was shy and sensitive; a good child, always dutiful and conscientious. A natural introvert, she felt things very intensely. Lily did not readily reveal this side of herself to people but her mother had recognized it when she was just a little girl. There was also nothing frivolous about her. That's what made her relationship with Tom so serious and so delicate a matter for her parents. </p><p>""Lily, Lily ... darling it's all right. Nobody's died. I want you to know that I love you and I want you to know that there isn't anything you cannot tell me.""</p><p>Sharon sat Lily upright. She held her daughter's face in her hands and looked into her eyes as she spoke to her. </p><p>""You're a good girl, Lily. You've never given me a moment's trouble, but this is serious, honey. You know that, don't you?""</p><p>Sniffling, her eyes red and puffy, Lily answered, ""Yes, Mom; I know that. But we're careful. We use condoms.""</p><p>""Yes, darling, but that's not all that I'm worried about. Have you thought of the future? You are still brother and sister. What did you think would happen?"" </p><p>Lily looked blankly at her mother. </p><p>""You didn't think about it at all, did you?"" Sharon said, in a flat tone.</p><p>""No, we didn't,"" Lily answered in a small voice, dropping her head.</p><p>Sharon shook her head and smiled sadly at Lily. They sat in silence for a moment before Lily addressed her mother.</p><p>Lifting her head and looking directly at Sharon now, the girl very quietly but precisely and firmly said, ""I need him and he needs me, Mommy. I love him with all my heart. I will die without him."" Lily dropped her head again.</p><p>Lily's statement broke Sharon's heart. She couldn't answer but could only look sorrowfully at her sweet child. Overwhelmed by the force of Lily's uncharacteristic show of emotion, tears had welled up in Sharon's eyes and had now begun to run down her cheeks.</p><p>Lily sat rigid, her face firmly set, and stared at the floor three feet in front of her. Sharon wiped at her eyes before speaking.</p><p>""No one's telling you to do without him,"" Sharon said softly and gently to Lily. She touched her daughter's arm. ""We need to accommodate ourselves to this, all of us. Understand that your father and I would never separate you by force.""</p><p>Lily looked up at her mother and started wiping away her tears. </p><p>This was not what she expected to hear. Lily feared the consequences of her parents' knowing about her and Tom. She was sure they would be punished and that one of them would be sent away to school, Tom most likely. Instead, her mother was seeking to really understand. She was not being censorious. (Lily was the only kid in her class that knew what the word meant and actually had used it in conversation at home.)</p><p>""It hurt me to see you unhappy. Yes, Lily, I could tell even though you never complained. I was your age, once, you know. I went through the hell of high school. I wasn't anywhere near as good as you are. If you love Tom, I know that I cannot - and would not - try to stop you. I know that it's love, Lily; I heard the two of you. I didn't mean to snoop but I heard what went on between you two."" </p><p>Lily was still a bit confused now, listening intently to her mother. Instead of trying to drown Lily in all the reasons ""why not,"" she appeared to be throwing her daughter lifelines. She was treating Lily as an adult.</p><p>""You have to grow up, now. You have to take responsibility for this affair. You must be careful in all you do; you cannot be reckless. You have to protect yourself from an unwanted pregnancy, for one thing and you must deal with the emotional side; that's at least if not more important than anything else.""</p><p>""I know,"" Lily replied. ""Tom cannot ever marry me. Right now, though, I feel so loved and cared for. When we are out where no one knows us, I pretend that we're boyfriend and girlfriend. I kiss him and hold his hand. You probably think that's stupid but I live for those moments.""</p><p>""No, dear; I don't think it's stupid. I'm glad you have this, despite the problems it causes."" Sharon smiled at Lily and took her hand.</p><p>""When I was a girl, I was so in love with your father. I was sixteen, not much older than you are now. I didn't think he'd ever notice me. When he told me one day that he was in love with me, my heart soared. We had sex for the first time on that day.""</p><p>Lily looked startled and said, ""Oh!""</p><p>""Yes, it's a story I'll tell you sometime. For now, though, just know that I understand. I want you to be careful, but I won't tell you not to have sex with Tom. Sex is one of the rarest and most beautiful of life's treasures. I would not want to live without it, nor should you, sweetheart. Maybe that makes me a bad mother, but I want you to have joy in your life. When your father enters me with his penis, I still feel joy because he loves me.""</p><p>""Wow!"" Lily said. ""I didn't expect this from you, Mom."" Lily embraced her mother, who held her close. ""That's how I feel when Tom is inside me.""</p><p>""If you are going to be lovers, your father and I want you two to have sex here, in our home. We'll give you privacy. When outside, be discreet above all and don't arouse people's suspicions.""</p><p>""We are careful outside, Mom."" Pausing, Lily then said, ""Thank you for trusting me and for letting us continue. I really love him, Mom."" And then, ""No other parents would do this for their children."" Lily kissed her mother's cheek.</p><p> ""Well, darling, since you're sexually active, I want to be sure you're safe and comfortable. Are you using a lubricant?""</p><p>""No, we haven't needed any.""</p><p>""If you do, you can find some in the top drawer of my dresser. It's not a bad thing to use with condoms. You want to be very wet with those because friction can cause them to break. By the way, if one does break, let me know right away. I'll take you to Dr. Sorrell for a sort of 'hormone blast,' which is a regimen of pills to prevent pregnancy.""</p><p>""Okay, I didn't know that was possible,"" Lily said. </p><p>""I'd like you to think about going on birth control pills. Health risks are very low for women under the age of thirty-five. If you found that they changed your moods or if you started to gain weight, you could stop them. I'm assuming that Tom will be your only lover and you his so that STDs will not be an issue.""</p><p>Lily put her arms around her mother and said, ""Thank you for not judging me, for not thinking us bad."" </p><p>""I love you both very much, dear. I would never have advised you to have sex with Tom or to fall in love with him but since you have, you should enjoy it ... discretely ... but enjoy it.""</p><p>
Over the next six months, Sharon and Derek were as good as their word. They gave Lily and Tom their privacy. Lily started taking birth control pills, which made everyone feel relieved. </p><p>Their parents noticed a new level of maturity on the parts of both their children. They started to take a greater interest in what their parents were doing. They wanted to know about how they paid their bills, what their hopes for the future were, and how they dealt with difficult people in the workplace. They each took on more responsibilities in keeping up the house and grounds. Lily and Tom planted flowers and trees in the backyard. After some instruction by both their parents, together they took over most of the cooking. They even washed the cars without being asked!</p><p>Tom felt free to court his sister. On one of their shopping trips, Lily had purchased a lovely black lacquer vase with a Japanese design. Tom then made a habit of buying her flowers weekly. Lily liked irises and the gladiolus. Tom would place them in her vase on a stand in her bedroom when she wasn't at home. It delighted Lily to see them when she walked into her room. She thought no one was loved the way she was by Tom.</p><p>Each evening after finishing their homework, they would quietly retire to one of their bedrooms and make love before falling asleep. No longer did they need to sneak around and love each other surreptitiously. They no longer had to part after making love to avoid detection but could now sleep close together after having sex.</p><p>One night about six months after their parents had discovered their relationship, after their love for each other was an established fact, at least at home, Lily spoke to Tom about how far they had come.</p><p>""It really is amazing when you think about it,"" she said to her brother. ""Mom and Dad have actually accepted us.""</p><p>""Yes, but deep down they wish we'd never started,"" he answered. ""Maybe not so deep down!""</p><p>They both laughed.</p><p>""I know,"" she said, ""but they still trust us. Even if they wish we hadn't 'found' each other and even if they hope we'll separate, they still allow us to love each other.""</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" Tom said, ""they do and that's pretty cool."" </p><p>Lily was lying in Tom's arms in her bed, his arms folded across her chest, hugging her close. She had covered his hands with hers and she was smiling. Seeing her, Tom asked her why.</p><p>""I'm thinking about the first time we had intercourse,"" Lily said. ""It was so beautiful.""</p><p>""And you were so nervous and a little shy,"" Tom said. ""Actually, we both were."" </p><p>""Umm ... and you were so concerned about me. You were afraid of hurting me. That was so sweet. I was so in love with you,"" she said. ""I still am!"" Lily turned quickly to kiss him and then lay back again in his arms.</p><p>Tom kissed her hair and squeezed her gently.</p><p>""I love you, too, Lily."" Tom also recalled that night as he held his sister in his arms.</p><p>Tom looked to make sure their parents had gone to bed before stepping out into the hallway. It was dark with only the moonlight to illuminate the still house. He walked past Lily's closed bedroom door and stopped at the head of the stairs leading to the living room. He looked up through the skylight at the stars. He took a deep breath and exhaled. Lily was waiting for him.</p><p>It had been two months or so since Tom and Lily began their ""affair."" As brother and sister, they had to be very careful not to let their parents suspect the incestuous nature of their affection for each other. After that first night when Tom heard Lily weeping alone in her room and then moved to comfort her, they started to touch, kiss, and lick each other to orgasm. </p><p>It began with Lily begging Tom to let her jerk him off and then asking him to touch her clitoris until she climaxed. At first reluctant and later remorseful, Tom soon abandoned scruple, unable to resist his dear lonely sister. He loved Lily and soon his protective affection changed into unbridled lust as well as loving tenderness for the girl. She, in turn, wanted him desperately.</p><p>Once she reached puberty, Lily began to be attracted to Tom almost unconsciously. She would ride her bike over to the park on Saturday mornings to watch him play tennis. Almost six feet tall at fifteen, dark haired, and muscularly lean, Tom was a graceful athlete. From the age of thirteen, Lily had developed a crush on her older brother. </p><p>It was like that with a lot of the girls in their high school. Tom, however, didn't seem to notice them. He was focused on his studies, his volunteer work, and his fitness regimen. He had dated a couple of girls but he was never seriously involved with them. Lily had asked him why not. He told her that they just seemed silly somehow. They seemed not to be serious about important things but were only concerned about things such as their social standing. </p><p>His disdain for what he saw as frivolity made Lily love and admire him all the more. She even fantasized about him in a sexual way. It would be nice to be kissed and held by him, she thought. I wish I wasn't his sister. Later, when Lily explored her own sexuality, her feelings for her brother became more intense and no longer platonic.</p><p>Tom, for his part, loved and admired Lily. She was sensitive and serious, two things he prized in a girl; qualities notably lacking in most of his female schoolmates. He thought she was pretty in her own way and likely to be beautiful when she was older if their mother's looks were anything to go by. Lily's social difficulties made him very protective of her. He wished he could help her more. That was why he entered her room that night when he heard her sobbing into her pillow. Lily's sadness touched him deeply, which was why his attempt at physical tenderness turned into the desire for her that had gripped him since. </p><p>Standing at the end of the hall, Tom turned around and walked softly back to Lily's bedroom door. In his right hand he clutched a condom; his penis was fully erect in anticipation: this was the night when he and his sister would have sexual intercourse for the first time. </p><p>""Lily!"" he whispered as he opened the door and stepped inside.</p><p>""Yes, Tom,"" she answered softly. Tom gently closed the bedroom door behind him. He placed the throw from Lily's bed at the foot of the doorway to keep any light from shining into the hallway and to dampen any sound from within the room.</p><p>""Do you have it with you?"" she whispered.</p><p>""Yes, Lily; I do,"" he answered quietly.</p><p>Lily turned her night table lamp on to its lowest setting. Tom removed his pajamas; Lily was already nude. She opened the covers and moved over to one side of the bed to make room for him. They kissed each other passionately. Lily gently grasped Tom's hard penis while Tom caressed his sister's breasts. </p><p>Making love to Lily was a very big step, one from which Tom knew he could not easily retreat. This was his little sister! Though Lily lately showed herself to be vulnerable, the result perhaps of newly becoming a woman, she was, however, no shrinking violet. He certainly was not taking advantage of her; it was almost the other way around. She was tough and determined in most things. She attacked her schoolwork, for example, with the energy and single-mindedness of a champion athlete. She brought that same focus to her illicit love affair with her older brother.</p><p>Tom moved to kiss Lily's neck as he stroked her long hair. As he softly touched her vulva, Lily gasped and threw her head back in response. She felt herself losing control. She wanted Tom and was more than ready to give herself to him. </p><p>Though an over achiever, Lily was not one dimensional. She was sensitive to the world around her, she was concerned to meet her familial responsibilities, and she cared about those she loved. And she loved Tom; that he knew. He was concerned to be gentle with her; he wanted to make her happy. He wanted her to know she was loved. </p><p>Lily felt her brother going down her body to the warm, secret, sensitive place between her legs. Oh, yes! she thought, now he's going to lick me! Tom parted his sister's thighs and kissed her vulva all over. </p><p>""You are so beautiful!"" he whispered to her, as he inhaled the seashell scent of her sex. Tom began to lick the length of her labia. It was familiar to him as they had often for the last month performed oral sex on each other to orgasm. They fulfilled each other only in that way until tonight. Tonight, cunnilingus and fellatio were to be mere preludes to that act of most tender love, the consummation of their desire for each other. </p><p>Wishing to synchronize their oral ministrations, Lily said softly, ""Let's do it together!"" They moved into the 69 position with Tom on his back and Lily on top. She settled her wet pussy on Tom's face. He reached up and caressed her lower back and her bottom as he licked her. He was consumed with desire for Lily; he was intoxicated by the taste and smell of her. </p><p>Lily had inserted his erection into her mouth, rolling her tongue around the head and gently running her hand up and down the shaft. She wanted to be good for Tom. She wanted him to be completely satisfied by her. She wanted him to be hers. </p><p>Once they became initially intimate, they had quickly gone from touching each other to oral sex. They contented themselves with that until one evening after bringing each other off, Lily said to Tom, </p><p>""I want you to fuck me. Will you fuck me, Tom? Please?""</p><p>Tom, though not surprised was still not completely prepared for her request. </p><p>""Lily, do you mean that? It's a big step. Are you sure you want to take it with me?""</p><p>She had touched his face and replied, ""Yes, I'm sure. I love you.""</p><p>""Oh, Lily! I love you, too."" He told her he would get a condom and when she was ready, they would have sexual intercourse together. </p><p>Lily ceased bobbing her head up and down on Tom's cock. She lifted herself off of him and whispered, ""Let's do it now."" She sat back as Tom reached for the condom that he had placed on her nightstand.</p><p>He looked at his darling sister in the dim light and said quietly, ""Are you sure, Lily? Are you really sure?""</p><p>""Yes, Tom; I'm not afraid. I know it will hurt the first time but that's all right. Please make love to me!""</p><p>Tom got to his knees and trembling slightly opened the foil package and taking the condom out, slipped it over the head of his cock and carefully unrolled it down the length of the shaft. Lily lay on her back with her legs open, inviting him to enter her. </p><p>Positioning himself between her legs, Tom leaned forward to support his weight with his left hand as he guided his penis into his sister's wet cunt with his right. With the head inside, he lay down on top of Lily and took her face in his hands. Kissing her tenderly, he began to move slowly and insistently inside her, going a little bit deeper with each thrust. </p><p>Lily felt the pressure of the hard cock against her hymen. It's going to happen now, she thought. We're going to do it; together.</p><p>Tom could feel her tightness. He pressed forward while looking deeply into Lily eyes. He felt her give way; she felt a snap and a sting. He was buried in her to the hilt. It was done; they had become lovers in the fullest sense of the word. They were changed, utterly.</p><p>Unaware that she had been holding her breath, Lily exhaled sharply; this made them both giggle. Tom moved more rapidly in her now, building to his climax. As he was also a virgin, it did not take long. Lily held him tightly as he came inside her; for Tom and her it was a moment they would never forget.</p><p>They spoke to each other in hushed tones.</p><p>""Did I hurt you?"" Tom said.</p><p>""Oh, no; it was beautiful. You are beautiful, Tom.""</p><p>Lily lay in her brother's arms as they cuddled in the afterglow of their first intercourse. </p><p>""I wish I could stay the whole night with you. I don't want to leave you."" Tom kissed her lips.</p><p>""Then stay; I'll set my clock for 5:00 AM if you don't mind waking up so early.""</p><p>""No,"" Tom said, ""I won't mind at all. Are you sure you want to risk it?""</p><p>""Yes, I'm very sure."" Lily rolled over to face Tom. ""This means so much to me.""</p><p>""And to me! I still can't believe we did it."" Tom hugged his sister. ""I love you, Lily.""</p><p>Lily wrapped her arms around her brother's neck and pressed her cheek to his. </p><p>""I love you, Tom Tanner, so much. Now, hold me close and sleep with me.""</p><p>It pleased Lily to recall their first intercourse. Gilded in her memory, she thought of it often, especially now that they no longer needed to hide. Tom was asleep next to her, his breathing rhythmic, regular, and steady, like the boy himself. Steadfast, she thought. That's the word for him. He's there for me when I need him. He's always been there.</p>"
507,"Tom & Lily: A Special Romance, Part 3",Arachnophile,arachnophile52@gmail.com,"['fm', 'rom', 'cons', 'teen', 'inc', 'bro', 'sis']",,2013-05-31T00:00:00,This is a work of fiction. The author holds the copyright. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. This work features sexual activity with participants under the age of 18. It is a fantasy. The author does not condone sex between legal minors.,"<p>In the second installment, Tom and Lily's parents let their children know they've discovered the nature of their relationship. Surprisingly tolerant of their children's incest, in the third and final installment they witness their growing maturity and sense of responsibility to family and to each other. The moment of their impending separation, however, draws nearer.</p><p>""You know what we should do?"" Sharon said to Derek one evening after dark when Lily and Tom were out. They were sitting on their deck in the back yard.</p><p>""What?"" Derek replied, not looking up from his book.</p><p>""We should tell them about ourselves, about the work we do, how we had sex for the first time ... you know, the truth. Their sex lives are right out in the open for us to see. What about ours?""</p><p>Derek frowned and muttered, ""Mmm ... ""</p><p>Sharon persisted. ""Really, darling, I think we owe it to them. They've been so good since we found out about them. They really have reached another level of maturity together.""</p><p>Sharon touched Derek's arm. ""Just like we did after we were married."" She smiled at him.</p><p>Pretending to read his book and knowing that the pretense was a failure, Derek squirmed in his seat. ""You keep referring back to us ...""</p><p>""I know, I know,"" said Sharon. ""And you keep telling me ...""Sharon lowered her voice, ""But we weren't brother and sister!""</p><p>Derek rose out of his seat and faced her. ""Well, we weren't! Don't tell me you don't think there's a difference,"" he said with annoyance.</p><p>""Derek. Our two children are nowhere near as licentious as you and I were before we were eighteen. Come on: you know that's true.""</p><p>Derek sighed. ""Yeah ..."" He looked at his shoes. ""Okay ... you're right."" He sat back down. They were silent together for what seemed a long time before Derek spoke.</p><p>""So, how do you think we should do this? Tell them together or one at a time?""</p><p>Sharon looked thoughtful as she said, ""Together; we should tell them together. We should respect them as a couple.""</p><p>She took his hand and kissed it.</p><p>""We shouldn't be afraid of this, Derek. It's our lives and our work. I'm not ashamed of what we did and what we're doing now.""</p><p>""I know you're right,"" he said. </p><p>She said to him, ""I don't want them to find out on their own. I want them to know that we were honest with them and that it was because they proved themselves to be adults.""</p><p>Derek gently took Sharon's hand and kissed it. ""I agree,"" he said to her. ""I guess we're not really a conventional family anyway."" He smiled at her.</p><p>Sharon smiled back and cocked her head. ""That's an understatement! Our kids are incestuous and their parents are promiscuous. Not exactly 'Ozzie and Harriet,' huh?"" </p><p>And they both laughed.</p><p>
It was a Friday evening and Lily was putting the dinner dishes into the dishwasher. Tom had cleaned off the kitchen table and was preparing to sweep the floor.</p><p>Taking some old magazines and newspapers out to the garage for recycling, Sharon stopped for a moment to look at her children. </p><p>They are so good, she thought to herself. They've become so responsible since we've acknowledged their affair. They've been as good as their word. She smiled as she said to herself, they're using this as a dress rehearsal for when they're out on their own. It's nice to see them make the effort. Despite the heartache I feel, I'm so proud of them!</p><p>Derek was in the den pacing back and forth. They had decided that this evening they would tell Tom and Lily about their history as a couple and about the sexual working lives they'd led over the past twenty years.</p><p>Tom and Lily sat down on the sofa in the den. They were talking excitedly about a new film they wanted to see that weekend.</p><p>Derek stood by the fireplace awkwardly waiting for Sharon to appear.</p><p>""What's up, Dad?"" Tom asked. </p><p>""Yes, what is it, Daddy?"" Lily smiled at her father. </p><p>""Um ... let's wait for your mother to get here."" Derek and Sharon had agreed that she would begin the discussion.</p><p>Lily sat very close to Tom. In addition to being her lover, he was both her protector and her biggest fan. Tom encouraged his sister to be more forward, to assert herself more in school. With his guidance, Lily became more outspoken in class. She got much better, for example, at delivering oral reports. She offered to help tutor her classmates, which won her the respect of her teachers and the gratitude of those fellow students that performed better because of her. </p><p>The shy, sensitive girl had gone from being almost outcast to well respected and finally to popular within a certain circle of girls that admired her maturity. She was at the end of her sophomore year now. She still did not cultivate close friends among the girls at school. She had no need of them as Tom became her closest friend and mentor as well as her lover. He was her chief advisor and booster. </p><p>Tom's working closely with Lily also helped him develop as a scholar. A senior now, he began to think about teaching as a career. He liked the idea of becoming a university professor and had engaged one of the school's guidance counselors in helping to lay out the steps needed to reach that goal. Because of his academic achievement (he would be class valedictorian), Tom was selected to take an advanced placement course locally at Pierce College. </p><p>Sharon came into the room smiling and stood next to her obviously nervous husband. She addressed their children directly.</p><p>""Well, Tom, Lily, we have something we've wanted to share with you both for a long time but before now didn't think it appropriate. We held back because we needed to know you were mature enough to handle what we want to tell you and you both certainly are that. I'm proud to say you have demonstrated that we were right to trust you both."" </p><p>Derek added, ""Yes, we wanted to say how impressed we are with you both. And it's really your doing. This is nothing to do with us; it's all about how the quality of your inner selves; what you were born with and what you chose to do with those characteristics.""</p><p>Derek and Sharon looked at each other. Derek continued, ""We're fortunate just to know you let alone be your parents.""</p><p>Tom put his arm around Lily, who leaned against his shoulder and kissed his cheek.</p><p>""Thanks, Dad; thanks, Mom,"" Lily said. ""Thanks again for trusting us."" </p><p>""So, what did you want to tell us?"" Tom asked.</p><p>Derek and Sharon looked at each other. Derek began to speak to Tom and Lily.</p><p>""It has to do with the nature of our work, our respective occupations."" Derek stopped briefly as if gathering himself.</p><p>""Okay, Dad; what is it?"" said Tom, now more curious than concerned. </p><p>Sharon picked up from there. ""Lily, Tom, part of the reason we trusted you to continue your relationship is that we love you both so much. Another reason was our history; your father's and mine, involving sex.""</p><p>""What do you mean? About having sex when you were our ages?"" Lily asked.</p><p>Sharon sighed. ""It's rather more than that, sweetheart. What I'm about to tell you both has to stay within our family. Do you understand?""</p><p>Surprised, Lily took on her more serious look as she said, ""Yes, Mom, of course.""</p><p>""Sure, Mom,"" said Tom, a quizzical look on his face.</p><p>""We're trusting you with this. I also want you to reserve judgment of us until we finish explaining. Okay?""</p><p>""Judgment? ... Okay."" Lily and Tom were both puzzled now.</p><p>Sharon took a deep breath and said, ""We work in the sex industry; both of us."" </p><p>Lily eyes widened and her mouth fell open; Tom raised his eyebrows but they said nothing. Sharon continued.</p><p>""When we first moved to California, your father and I found jobs having sex in front of a camera. Your dad and I posed for pornographic still photos and acted in erotic motion pictures.""</p><p>Derek added, ""We performed together and with other people. And I still work in the adult film industry. I'm a producer and distributor of erotic films and images.""</p><p>Derek waited for an accusation. Tom and Lily, however, were silent, merely perplexed.</p><p>After a moment, Tom said, ""Oh, wow; I wouldn't have expected that. You never said what kind of movies so I just thought it was Hollywood stuff. Wow, that's something.""</p><p>Sharon resumed the narrative. </p><p>""What I'm going to tell you now will be more surprising, I'm afraid.""</p><p>Sharon glanced apprehensively at her husband before continuing.</p><p>""After four years I left that business to have you both and to raise you until you started school. I thought about going back to the film industry but changed my mind when I found I could make more money as a prostitute. I loved sex and enjoyed meeting people; that's really what being a whore is about. </p><p>""I'm sure I've shocked you, my dears. We didn't tell you sooner because we didn't think you would understand but now ... well you're old enough to know about these things.""</p><p>""Are you still a prostitute?"" Lily, though stunned by this revelation, maintained a calm thoughtful exterior. </p><p>""Yes, Lily, four days a week I work in a brothel in L.A. I'm still attractive enough to maintain a certain clientele and I have faithful customers that I've seen for years.""</p><p>Sharon turned to face her husband. She said, ""Your father is the most the gracious, loving, and understanding husband any woman could have. He wants me to be 'me' and supports me in this.""</p><p>Yes, I can see that, how much he loves you, Lily thought. Since she had begun her affair with Tom, she started to notice those things more and more.</p><p>Wow! Tom said to himself.</p><p>""Your father and I have always been open and expressive about sex. If you think less of me, I'll understand. Please know that I'm not ashamed of what I do. I don't broadcast it of course because it would make my life ... our lives ... more complicated than they need to be."" </p><p>Everyone was silent for what seemed like the longest time. Finally Lily spoke.</p><p>""Mom, thank you for telling us."" She stood up and hugged and kissed her mother.</p><p>""So, you're not ... put off or ... ?"" Sharon asked her.</p><p>Lily took her mother's hands in hers and said, ""Of course not. I love you both. You're a great mom. I could never think of you any other way.""</p><p>Relieved, Sharon said, softly, ""Thank you, Lily.""</p><p>""I'm surprised that you're both so involved with sex. I wouldn't have guessed that."" Lily shrugged. ""I suppose we all have secrets.""</p><p>""You're great parents. We have the greatest respect for you both,"" Tom said. ""We're lucky to have you.""</p><p>""Thank you, Tom,"" Derek said. ""I don't think you'll ever know what that means to us.""</p><p>""Oh, I don't know about that. I think I do. You both had faith in us when you had every right to be angry and to separate us.""</p><p>Lily moved next to her brother and took his hand. Tom smiled at her and then continued. </p><p>""But you didn't. You recognized that we really loved each other; that it wasn't some passing urge. You respected us. You gave us a chance to prove ourselves.""</p><p>Sharon stepped forward and embraced her son and kissed his cheek. ""Thank you, Tom.""</p><p>Derek stepped to his wife's side and put his arm around her. ""I love your mom with all my heart. We have never felt jealous and possessive. We love and trust each other.""</p><p>That was how Derek and Sharon told Lily and Tom the truth about their working lives.</p><p>""We knew how important it was for you to have sex,"" Sharon said to her children, ""because we started having sex at age 16.""</p><p>Derek added, ""It changed our lives. It made us a couple. We've had sex with a lot of other people since then but it's never made any difference to our relationship."" </p><p>Derek looked at Sharon, and she at him. They kissed tenderly and held each other close.</p><p>""We love you guys,"" said Lily. ""We don't care what you do for a living.""</p><p>""Actually, we're glad you're so involved with sex,"" said Tom. ""Lily and I take it pretty seriously so it's nice to know that you both understand how we're feeling.""</p><p>""We did understand from the beginning."" Derek said. </p><p>Sharon shot him a look.</p><p>""Well, your mother understood right away and convinced me that she was right. Neither of us ever gave a thought for a minute to separating you. We both thought that would have been cruel.""</p><p>""Thanks, Dad,"" said Tom. ""That means a lot.""</p><p>""Tom,"" Sharon said, ""you actually made an appearance in one of our modeling jobs; sort of.""</p><p>""What!?"" Tom replied.</p><p>""Your dad and I did a porn shoot while I was very obviously pregnant with you.""</p><p>Lily started to laugh. ""Are you kidding? I'd love to have seen that!""</p><p>Sharon said, ""If you're really interested, I kept a copy of the photo shoot.""</p><p>""Oh! Get it out, Mom. I want to see it!"" Lily was excited. Tom looked dubious.</p><p>Seeing that Tom would find it uncomfortable, Sharon said, ""Maybe tomorrow, Lily.""</p><p>""Aww ... okay."" </p><p>
Tom and Lily retired to her room for the night. </p><p>As she was taking off her clothes, Lily said to Tom, ""You're very quiet.""</p><p>Tom muttered, ""Umm ...""</p><p>""Sweetheart, did my interest in those photos make you upset?"" She got behind Tom and put her arms around him as he sat on the bed. ""I'm sorry."" She kissed Tom's cheek.</p><p>""Oh, that's okay, I guess ..."" Tom was clearly uncomfortable with seeing his parents having sex, especially his pregnant mother.</p><p>""No, it's not okay. I made you feel bad. I didn't mean to."" She placed her forehead against the back of Tom's head and kissed the back of his neck. ""Forgive me?""</p><p>Tom turned around and kissed his sister, holding her face in his hands. </p><p>""Oh, of course. It's just that I would feel ... embarrassed, I guess. Maybe I shouldn't."" Tom wasn't sure how he should feel; he only knew how he did feel at that moment.</p><p>""I love you, Lily. Don't think I'm upset with you so much as I'm just uncomfortable about this thing with Mom and Dad.""</p><p>""Tom, honey, they must have been very uncomfortable with you and me having sex. Maybe we should cut them some slack. It wasn't easy for them to open up to us like they did tonight.""</p><p>""Yeah, you're right,"" Tom replied. ""And it wasn't easy for them to let us do what we're doing. I know. It's just ... well ... it's thinking about them in a different way.""</p><p>Lily lay down in Tom's arms and rubbed her face against his chest. </p><p>""I know,"" she said, ""it's different for me, too, but I'll be honest: once we started having sex, I thought a lot about what they look like doing it.""</p><p>Tom looked at her questioningly.</p><p>""Yes, really, I did. Tom, sex is a fact of life for all four of us. Now that we know what they do for a living, it's even more important that we deal with this. Do you think I'm weird for thinking that?""</p><p>""No, Lily; you're not weird. It's just ... different. I should be more tolerant and maybe more interested. Do you think I'm being prudish?""</p><p>""Hmm ... no ... I think it's just because it's Mom and Dad. And I don't think you're hypocritical about this. We just don't think about our parents having sex. It just seems too ... creepy, I guess. I thought that way too when I first understood about sex. It just seemed wrong to be thinking about somehow. </p><p>""But Mom and Dad talking to us about sex over the last few years changed things for me. I didn't feel embarrassed so much for thinking about it. I started to really take it seriously as a part of life, just like they said.""</p><p>Lily took her brother's hand and kissed it. </p><p>""That's what gave me the courage to discuss sex with you that time I was crying. You were so sweet! I thought, since he's here, I should talk to my big brother about this. He's smart. He'll know what I should do!""</p><p>Tom laughed. ""Yeah; right!""</p><p>""Yes, that's right! Of course, it led to this. You've made me so happy, Tom. I mean really happy. I love you so much. It's all because of that one night. It happened because you are generous, loving, and tolerant. You let me go on about what I was feeling even though, as I think of it now, it must have embarrassed you. ""</p><p>""Well,"" he said, ""it did, actually.""</p><p>""I've thought a lot about this. Mom and Dad having sex is not weird or unnatural. It's the most natural thing in the world and I want to share in it.""</p><p>""What do you mean, 'share in it?'"" Tom asked her.</p><p>""I mean discuss it with them; discuss our sex life and theirs. I really want to know what they feel when they have sex together and how has it changed over the years. They were our ages when they first had sex together. I know what it's been like for us; I want to know what it was like for them. Do you mind, darling, that I care about this?""</p><p>Tom drew her closer to him.</p><p>""No, Lily, not really. It was just a lot all at once for me. I haven't given it the thought that you have. And remember: I'm not as intellectual as you are,"" he said, teasing her and poking her in the ribs.</p><p>Lily gently pushed him back. ""Jerk!"" She said playfully.</p><p>""Snob!"" he replied and they both started to laugh.</p><p>Tom addressed his sister. ""Seriously, though, I will think more about this. Give me a little time before pushing this any farther. I'd like for us to be together in this.""</p><p>""Of course. I won't do anything or say anything until you talk to me about it.""</p><p>Lily had taken of all her clothes and was standing with her arms around Tom, who was still fully dressed.</p><p>""I like to think about our first time. You were so wonderful to me! Tom, I know what it must have been like for you to do such a thing with your little sister. I know you did it because you loved me and wanted me to be happy. Please, please know that I appreciate that it wasn't easy for you.""</p><p>It had been little more than a year that they'd been lovers. They drifted into it after that one special night when Tom tried to comfort Lily after a particularly rough day for her at school.</p><p>""I do; but I'm really very much in love with you, Lily. I know you think it was a sense of duty that made me have sex with you the first time but, really, I was so horny for you!</p><p>""You are so hot! We'd fooled around in other ways before that so intercourse was just a logical next step. It was getting over having a hard on because of you, if you remember, that was so difficult for me. I was freaked out over that!""</p><p>Lily smiled when recalling that first night. </p><p>""I'm sorry it made you so uncomfortable. By that time, I wasn't very inhibited about sex. I also wasn't put off by you being my brother. I had a crush on you for some time. Don't look at me like that! It's true. A lot of girls in that school do, you know. </p><p>""Lonely, wanting sex, it just made sense to me that if you had an erection for me that I should go for it. I was so desperately unhappy and you were so kind to me. Not many brothers would do that for their sisters."" Lily kissed him again.</p><p>""I don't want anyone to hurt you ever again, Lily. I want to protect you. Always.""</p><p>""You've always protected me, Tom; always. And I'll always stay with you as long as you want me.""</p><p>She's the most perfect girl in the world, Tom thought, as he caressed her nude body. Lily had developed physically over the past year. She had slimmed in some areas and filled out in others. Her breasts had become heavier, fuller while her hips and waist became slimmer and shapelier. At almost sixteen, she had become a beautiful, sensual woman.</p><p>He took Lily's breast in his mouth and gently sucked her nipple. </p><p>""Oh, that feels so good!"" she said.</p><p>Tom loved her in a way that most people would think was inappropriate for a brother. Tom didn't care and neither did Lily. They loved each other and their parents had accepted it. Tom slipped his middle finger into Lily's wet vagina. He pushed in and out vigorously to stimulate her</p><p>""Oh ... oh ... yessss!""</p><p>Tom knew Lily was right about Mom and Dad. He thought as he went down on his little sister that if he and Lily were to truly mature as sexual beings, they needed to embrace their parents' sexuality. They should feel neither afraid nor uncomfortable about it.</p><p>""Oh, Tom; lick me, sweetheart!""</p><p>He was actually interested, now, to see his pregnant mother fucking his father. It seemed natural and good. He thought of his parents' sexual life as good. They loved him and Lily and trusted them. He and Lily should do no less. </p><p>Tom was enjoying the taste and smell of Lily's unwashed pussy. She was very scrupulous about cleanliness. Tom assured her time and again that she need not be overly concerned about that, that he loved the naturalness of her sex. He did like the fact that she shaved her pubic mound. He liked rubbing up against the soft, fragrant skin of her bare sex and liked being able to take the labia in his mouth without needing to pick out her hairs!</p><p>Lily suddenly sat up and said, ""Tom; let me suck your cock. I want you to fuck me and make me cum.""</p><p>Tom undressed quickly. He stood before Lily and offered his erect penis to his sister who, seated on the edge of her bed, bent to the task of fellating him. She enveloped the head with her mouth and rolled her tongue around it. She used her hand to work up and down the shaft. Tom always reached down and stroked his lovely sister's hair when she gave him a blow job. </p><p>Sufficiently hard, Tom gently withdrew his cock from Lily's mouth as she lay on her back to receive him. Tom knelt between her parted thighs and inserted the cockhead into her wet, waiting pussy. </p><p>""Oh, yes! That feels so good!"" Lily purred.</p><p>She put her hands up to caress her brother's sides as he drove his penis down into her with quick, hard thrusts. Lily liked hard driving sex. Tom drilled Lily's soft cunt hard enough to make her boobs shake. Lily's tits had grown very nicely in the last year. She was now a 36D, which delighted Tom. He loved to look at them, to suck them, and lately to fuck them. The feeling of those big, soft melons on either side of his turgid member made Tom super hard. He would bang her until she came then fuck her tits 'til he spurted. </p><p>Lily was enjoying the feeling of closeness with the boy she loved as well as the pleasure of the fucking. </p><p>I love it so much when he's inside me, she thought. </p><p>Her cunt was pleasantly filled by his pulsating cock. Her pussy was tingling now, she would soon orgasm. She loved cumming with Tom's cock inside her. </p><p>""Okay, you're taking me over the edge. I'm starting ... here it comes!""</p><p>Lily threw her head back as she came. Tom kept up the pace until she settled down. Lily was in ecstasy! The pleasurable sensations were coursing through her in waves. Tom recognized this and held her close. </p><p>""I adore you Lily! You're my dearest love!""</p><p>Tom pulled out his cock and straddled his sister, placing his wet hard on between her breasts. She squeezed them together for his pleasure. Tom fucked Lily's tits rapidly. She smiled seeing his enjoyment. </p><p>Tom shot his load onto Lily's neck, giving her a ""pearl necklace."" The cum splattered up onto her chin. Lily dipped her fingers in it, put them into her mouth, and sucked it down to Tom's delight. He liked to watch Lily eat cum; it made his sweet sister look very naughty!</p><p>""That was a beautiful load!"" she exclaimed. With a mischievous look in her eye she added, ""And tasty, too!""</p><p>They both laughed. They kissed as they lay down to sleep, sexually sated for the time being. Tom took Lily into his arms.</p><p>""I love you so much, Lily. Can anyone be as happy as we are?"" he asked her softly.</p><p>Lily turned to put her face in his shoulder as he kissed the top of her head.</p><p>""No, Tom; no one.""</p><p>They lay in each other's arms, neither in a hurry to go to sleep. After several minutes, Lily spoke softly to her brother.</p><p>""Promise you'll always love me, Tom.""</p><p>""Of course I will always love you, Lily. I'll never love anyone else,"" he said, smiling at her.</p><p>Lily turned, lifted her head, and looked into his eyes.</p><p>""Yes, you will. I can't keep you forever, I know that. You'll be married someday."" </p><p>Tom opened his mouth to protest but Lily covered it with her hand.</p><p>""No, don't say anything. Please listen to me. I know you love me but we'll have to separate someday. Even though we'll be apart, please continue to love me. I'll always be thinking about you. I think you'll always think about me, too.""</p><p>What Lily said stunned her brother. He felt panicked by it. He clutched her fiercely and in a choked voice said, ""No! I'll never leave you. I don't want anyone else. I couldn't bear to be without you. Lily ... please ..."" But in his heart, he feared the truth of what she said and felt crushed by it.</p><p>Although tears were flowing down her cheeks now, Lily smiled at Tom. The two sad young people, prisoners of an impossible love, clung to each other in the dim lamplight until sleep came to offer them respite from a world that would keep them apart. </p><p>The next morning, Tom awoke early. He looked at Lily as she slept. He thought he would never in his life see anything so beautiful as she that morning. He loved his young sister. He banished any thought of their separating. Despite what Lily had said, he vowed never to give her up - ever. He would prove her wrong; he didn't know how just yet, but he would.</p><p>Tom received a full scholarship to the University of California at Berkeley. He wrote either a letter or an e-mail message to Lily every day that he was away and she did the same. Derek and Sharon helped ease their loneliness by paying for Lily to make the trip to Berkeley one weekend each month to see Tom. They had grown accustomed to being together every day and missed each other terribly. </p><p>The summer after his sophomore year, Tom got a job in a laboratory on campus and did not return to Canoga Park. After graduating from high school in the spring of that year, Lily moved to Berkeley to be with him. They rented a small apartment together. She had been accepted at Stanford University and so could live with Tom during his last two years. With each other's support and love they throve in the college environment. </p><p>All too often a time of unrestrained freedom and even license for young people, for Lily and Tom their college years were marked by diligent application to their studies and unwavering devotion to each other. As Tom said to his father one day after Derek had asked if being together made studying difficult, </p><p>""It's not difficult at all; far from it. Lily and I help each other in our studies, Dad. We know how important it is and that even though we have scholarships, it still costs you and Mom a lot of money. We work hard because we don't want to let you or each other down.</p><p>""Being together makes everything better, Dad.""</p><p>Derek said to Tom that he knew exactly what he meant.</p><p>
The day came, however, when Tom had to leave Lily. She still had two years of school to finish and he had to make his way in the world without her as Lily had foreseen.</p><p>Although Tom might have gone on to graduate school and the university professorship he had once coveted, he opted instead to take a job teaching high school physics in Bend, Oregon. It was far away from Lily and somewhat remote as towns go. She never traveled there to visit him though they continued to write or e-mail each other every day. Popular with his students and active in the community, Tom Tanner was nevertheless curiously melancholic at times. ""A broken heart,"" the older people said.</p><p>Then, at the beginning of his fourth year at Bend Senior High, Jane Browning came to the school to teach mathematics. She was short, wore glasses and a ponytail, and was thought to be pretty by just about everyone. Both the faculty and the students could see that for Mr. Tanner and Miss Browning it was love at first sight. The change in Tom was noticeable. He was obviously happier and even his step seemed lighter and more energetic to the people who knew him.</p><p>After a year of courting, they married in a simple, private ceremony at the Justice of the Peace on Deschutes Avenue in Redmond. They settled down to a quiet life of teaching in their small central Oregon city. A noble career choice people said, for graduates of such distinguished California universities. They certainly could have commanded much higher salaries elsewhere. It goes without saying that the people at the school were thrilled to have them on the faculty. They were often cited as examples of how, for some people, money clearly wasn't everything.</p><p>Everyone thought they made a lovely couple and friends and colleagues noticed with delight the little rituals they shared. Every day after school, for instance, Tom would wait outside Jane's classroom for her after which they would walk together, rain or shine, arm in arm the eight blocks to their little apartment. Tom would regularly buy Jane flowers and place them in a vase on her classroom desk. They made a habit of wandering around the local shopping mall holding hands, stopping to kiss when they thought no one was looking; in short, behaving like a couple of teenagers ""going steady.""</p><p>Tom and Jane, it seems, weren't able to have children. A loving couple, they eventually adopted a boy from Central America and a girl from Korea. Jane never discussed her family and people learned not to ask. There was trouble there, they said; something better left alone. Tom was thought to have a sister somewhere but he wouldn't speak of her and after a while, no one asked about her anymore. Tom's parents, though, were frequent visitors and people thought from seeing them with their son and daughter-in-law that they were all the family that Tom and Jane needed or wanted. </p><p>One other thing about the young couple that their friends thought charming, though a little mysterious, was Tom's occasionally calling Jane by what people assumed was a nickname or pet name. (She, however, never called him anything but ""Tom."") An astute observer of the Tanners would see that whenever he spoke it, Jane's face would soften just the slightest bit and she would smile with her eyes as if they were sharing a secret, which of course they were. No one that knew them, however, could figure out where the name ""Lily"" came from and, when asked, Tom would smile but decline to say.</p>"
508,Joanna And Her Mom,Arachnophile,arachnophile52@gmail.com,"['Ff', 'M', '1st', 'cons', 'pedo', 'inc', 'les', 'het', 'mother/dau', 'fath/dau']","Twelve year old Joanna is confused. Just now learning about sex, she finds herself having erotic thoughts about her mother. When the feeling this engenders becomes too much to keep inside, the somewhat socially isolated girl reluctantly confides in her mother. Her mother's response is not what she expected.",2013-06-06T00:00:00,"The story is a work of fiction. The writer holds the copyright. The writer does not condone parental sex with children.

This story is an off-shoot from an adult story I wrote a couple of years ago. It was about a husband and wife from America spending 10 days in Spain to celebrate their 20th wedding anniversary.
The wife had been engaged in extra-marital affairs but did not know that her husband knew about them. While on their trip, he reveals this to her, which has the paradoxical effect of bringing them closer by freeing them from the restraints of social convention. They flaunt their new-found freedom by swinging with a couple from England that the wife meets on a nude beach.
This story begins after they've returned from Spain and involves their youngest daughter, 12 year old Joanna. There is an older daughter, 16 year old Charlotte, but I'll write about her later. I'll feature her and her father with the mother playing a secondary role. 
The current story is primarily centered on the mother's (Lucinda) relationship to Joanna but her father (Charles) also gets involved. There's a lot of love and tenderness as well as sex. I think anyone who likes mother-daughter sex stories will like it. So, if you do, let me know. THX!","<p>""After hearing countless sex histories from girls and women over the past four decades, I believe sexual repression begins the moment a parent or caregiver punishes a child's natural curiosity for touching their own sex organs.</p><p>""Society needs to understand that the health of each person's sex life rests upon childhood masturbation- the foundation upon which all of human sexuality is based."" -- Betty Dodson, sex therapist</p><p>
""Hi, Mom! Hi, Dad!"" Charlotte said as her parents came through the front door of their home on Grove Circle in Madison, Wisconsin. She hugged her parents and asked them about their trip.</p><p>""We had a great time, honey,"" Lucinda said as she kissed daughter's cheek and hugged her tightly. ""We missed you guys!"" referring to Charlotte and her younger sister, Joanna.</p><p>Charles set down their bags and in turn embraced his oldest daughter. ""How are things with you, sweetheart?"" ""Good, Daddy; things are good."" Charlotte was in love with her boyfriend and it showed in her young face.</p><p>""Is Joanna out with Grandma?"" Lucinda said, inquiring about their youngest daughter, twelve year old Joanna.</p><p>""Yeah, they went to the drug store. They should be right back,"" she answered.</p><p>""Great,"" Lucinda replied. ""I can't wait to see them."" Turning her attention to Charlotte, she said, ""And how is Daniel?"" referring to Charlotte's boyfriend, her daughter's first.</p><p>Charlotte blushed slightly but was clearly pleased by this acknowledgement from her mother of Daniel's status in the girl's life.</p><p>""Oh, he's good, Mommy. He's doing well on the court; a couple of colleges have already contacted the coach about him,"" she said with evident pride in his basketball prowess.</p><p>""What about you, honey,"" Charles said to her. ""How are you doing in school?"" It seemed an unnecessary question as Charlotte was an outstanding student but her father felt the need to ask her anyway, to show he never stopped caring about her academic performance. It was befitting his role as a professor of history at the University of Wisconsin.</p><p>""I'm doing well, Daddy. I like being on the debating team. We've had three meets so far this year and we've won them all."" Charlotte was proud of her team's performance. She was a sociable, well-adjusted girl who balanced her schoolwork, debate team participation, and her friendships with aplomb. Outgoing and confident, her parents knew that Charlotte was destined for success no matter what field she chose. They never ceased to be vigilant, but their oldest daughter had given them few worries over the years.</p><p>The same could not be said of Joanna, their youngest.</p><p>Joanna was introverted and had trouble with schoolwork because of that. She found mixing with the other kids to be anxiety producing, which affected her performance and, of course, how her teachers evaluated her. She was also prone to day dreaming in class. She preferred to spend her time alone drawing or painting. For much of her early grammar school years, her mom and dad had agonized over her lackadaisical performance in school and her tendency to play by herself. By the time she reached the sixth grade, they realized that she was not going to be like Charlotte. They changed their expectations, which reduced their relationship's levels of tension and provided an atmosphere in which the girl could begin to succeed on her own terms.</p><p>Her parents were glad that she had at least a couple of close friends so that Joanna was not socially isolated. She had recently shown an aptitude for, and interest in, soccer. Her dad encouraged her as much as he could without forcing her. He was prepared to let her decide the level and intensity of her participation on the school team. With her inconsistencies, Joanna was still a puzzle to them in many ways.</p><p>Though she looked up to her older sister, she was somewhat intimidated by her. Charlotte, at sixteen, recognized this and did her best to encourage her younger sister, but her effect on Joanna was limited. Still, Charlotte did what she could. What Joanna really liked was to be with her mother and father.</p><p>Joanna loved her parents and was comfortable being around them. They had accepted Joanna for who she was and this made the girl feel safe and secure. They did not force Joanna to mix, knowing that she found it difficult, and intervened whenever necessary to smooth the way for her when situations were too much for her to handle.</p><p>They never tried to push her farther than she could go. If she did not achieve as much as her older sister, that was fine with them. They wanted for her to be herself, to do as well as she was able, and to know that was all they wanted or expected. Their understanding and evident caring made her life easier. Joanna recognized her parents' efforts and appreciated them. </p><p>Joanna had somewhat inherited her mother's tendency to gain weight. Lucinda was a classic endomorph, the body type that just naturally tended to be fleshy. What was sensual in the mother, threatened to be dumpy in the daughter. Joanna was, however, not without her charms. She had full, lustrous, auburn hair that cascaded to her shoulders, large beautiful brown eyes, and a small, sensuous mouth positioned above a cute little chin. Her pre-teen body was just starting to develop, the maturation process visible in her budding breasts and the slight swelling of her hips. Hair had just begun to sprout on her dark pink vulva but not enough to obscure the lips of her sex that protruded the slightest bit from her labia majora. </p><p>Her body was starting to become toned from playing soccer and was losing some of its baby softness. She hadn't yet begun menstruating but likely would very soon. As is typical of adolescents perceived to ""heavier set,"" Joanna tended to be shy and spent only the minimum amount of time with her peers. </p><p>As Joanna opened the kitchen door from the garage, her face lit up when she saw her parents.</p><p>""Mommy!"" she said and rushed to hug her mother. Lucinda squeezed her pretty youngest daughter and pressed her face to hers.</p><p>""How are you, darling?"" her mother asked. ""Oh, your Dad and I missed you both so much.""</p><p>""Daddy!"" she said as she embraced her father, pressing her head against his chest.</p><p>Charles hugged his youngest daughter and kissed the top of her head.</p><p>""Sweetheart!"" he exclaimed, ""It's so good to see you!""</p><p>""Hello, Mom,"" Lucinda said to her mother as she came in after parking the car. She kissed her mother's cheek and she took the packages from her arms. She had stayed with the girls for the ten days that her daughter and husband were away. </p><p>""Hello, darling; hello, Charles,"" she said. ""You two look well! Spain seems to have agreed with you!""</p><p>Charles stood with his arm around Charlotte, who had inclined her head toward her father's shoulder. Lucinda stood behind Joanna with her arms around her, hugging her close. Joanna's hands covered her mother's and she smiled contentedly. The scene reflected the general harmony of the Fitzgerald household. </p><p>""Yes, darling, yes ... fuck me harder,"" Lucinda whispered as Charles screwed his wife from behind. His wife's chest and shoulders were flat on the bed. He gripped her hips as he drove into her. This was their first fuck at home after the emotional and sensual encounter that was their vacation. Charles had revealed to Lucinda his knowledge of her recently ended love affair and of the two previous to that. To say that Lucinda was surprised was an understatement! She was further surprised to discover that her extra-marital affairs had excited her husband. </p><p>Their married sex had begun to be, not unexpectedly, somewhat routine. They enjoyed each other but ""sparks didn't exactly fly,"" as Lucinda had put it. Once Lucinda's infidelities were out in the open, they relaxed as a couple. They affirmed their love for each other and Charles became bolder. He took Lucinda in ways that he hadn't before, fucking her ass and screwing her in the bright moonlight one evening on the balcony of their hotel room, for example. Lucinda was thrilled by his unpredictability and reveled in the passion they shared.</p><p>They had also swung with a British couple Lucinda met at the beach. Gwen Sommers was the first woman other than Lucinda that Charles had fucked. A beautiful red-headed academic, Gwen and her husband, Francis, both in their late 30s, were experienced swingers. As such, they helped ease the reluctant Charles and the eager Lucinda into their first ""swap"" session.</p><p>In the process, Charles and Lucinda became closer. In quietly discussing their experience on the plane ride home, they resolved never to take each other for granted again. One sign of their new-found closeness was that they touched each other more often. Charles was turned on by his unfaithful wife and encouraged her to continue. </p><p>For her part, Lucinda was pleased and looked forward to them fucking other people together. She enjoyed recalling how excited she became watching her husband getting his cock sucked by the lovely Gwen while Gwen's husband, Francis, fucked Lucinda's dripping pussy. She wanted to do that again, soon. She was as proud of her husband's newly discovered sexual prowess as he was of hers. </p><p>The soft knocking on their bedroom door startled them both. Charles halted in mid thrust; Lucinda opened her eyes wide and froze.</p><p>""Mommy? Daddy? Can I come in?"" their daughter whispered through the door.</p><p>""Oh ... Joanna, dear, just a moment,"" Lucinda replied.</p><p>She looked up at her husband who had withdrawn from her cunt, his cock still ""at attention."" He shrugged his shoulders. They never told the girls not to bother them so they had no real cause for complaint.</p><p>Lucinda quickly donned her night gown as Charles put on his usual sleep attire of T-shirt and shorts. He dived under the covers in an attempt to hide his boner. Still breathing heavily, Lucinda smoothed her hair and tried to look composed as she opened the door to their young daughter.</p><p>""Yes, dear,"" Lucinda said smiling, at that moment becoming acutely aware that the room smelled like sex. She noticed Joanna wrinkling her nose almost imperceptibly, which compounded her mother's discomfort.</p><p>""Am I bothering you?"" the young girl asked anxiously. ""Can I sleep with you? I missed you while you were away.""</p><p>""Oh ... okay, sweetheart,"" her mother replied.</p><p>""Of course, Joanna,"" Charles said, reassuring her. ""We missed you, too, honey."" He pulled the covers down and slid over to make room for her between them. He had to wait for his erection to subside, however, before caressing her too closely. Charles and Lucinda had not been away alone together for years. Even though they would be taking a trip with their children as usual in the summer, they still felt slightly guilty for not taking the girls with them to Spain in celebration of their twentieth wedding anniversary. Joanna hopped into the center of the king-size bed, followed by her mother who settled the covers on them. She smiled happily saying, ""Ooh! It's nice and warm in here!""</p><p>This caused both her parents to laugh softly.</p><p>""Did I say something funny?"" she said, smiling.</p><p>""No, sweetheart, you didn't. We're just happy you came in,"" he replied. </p><p>That was the truth. For all their concern over her adjustment to puberty, she was not a demanding girl and Charles and Lucinda were happy when Joanna was happy. Her father kissed her cheek and took her hand in his. Lucinda took her other and whispered to her, ""We love you so much, Joanna."" Lucinda kissed her other cheek and smoothed her hair. She snuggled closer to her darling child and closed her eyes to sleep.</p><p>As Joanna started to drift off to sleep, she was startled awake by the thought that her parents had been having sex when she knocked on the door. </p><p>Before they left for Spain, Lucinda had had a long talk with Joanna about sex. Lucinda had had the same talk with Charlotte when she was 12. Their oldest daughter listened attentively and felt comfortable asking her mother questions. Charlotte approached the subject as she did those in school. She tried to fit it into a recognizable pattern. Charlotte knew something about sex as Lucinda had anticipated. Their conversation helped to put it into the proper context for the girl, giving her the benefit of her mother's adult perspective. With Joanna, it was different.</p><p>As her mother explained the mechanical and emotional workings of sexuality, Joanna was wide-eyed but shy and didn't ask a lot of questions. </p><p>""It's not dirty, Mommy?"" she asked, puzzled.</p><p>""No, honey; sex is never 'dirty.' It's just that sometimes it's appropriate and sometimes it's not. As I said, it's something really beautiful but you have to be mature enough to handle it. Girls can have babies they don't intend to have if they are not careful.""</p><p>""Oh,"" she replied.</p><p>Lucinda could tell she was thinking very deeply about it over the next week because she seemed to consider both her parents in a different light. She distanced herself from them noticeably as if she began to doubt that she really knew them. The thought that her father actually put his penis into her mother, and that her mother liked it, upset her. Fortunately for her, Lucinda anticipated Joanna's reaction. </p><p>One afternoon while they were alone in the house, Lucinda came up behind her daughter and hugged her. Joanna smiled broadly as she felt good being caressed by her parents. It reinforced the child's sense of security. It made her feel loved.</p><p>""How's my girl today?"" Lucinda said, smiling and shaking her face in Joanna's hair.</p><p>The young girl giggled. ""I'm good, Mommy.""</p><p>She put her chin on her daughter's shoulder and whispered in her right ear.</p><p>""You've been thinking about our talk the other day, haven't you?""</p><p>Joanna stopped smiling and stiffened. She turned red and couldn't think of how to reply. Lucinda continued.</p><p>""It's all right, honey. Are you thinking Daddy and I are doing something bad when we have sex? Or at least something strange and 'untidy?'"" she said softly to her.</p><p>""Umm ... I guess so,"" the girl replied. She quickly thought better about the way she phrased it and said, ""I didn't mean that exactly, mommy ... I ..."" she hesitated, not able to find the words for what she was feeling.</p><p>Lucinda turned her around and put her hands on her child's face, smiling in the hope of dispelling Joanna's embarrassment.</p><p>""It's all right, sweetheart. Just remember that it's something beautiful that adults do when they love each other; that's sex between married partners.""</p><p>""Yeah, I know ..."" Joanna murmured, her eyes fixed on the floor. She still hadn't made the connection between sex as beautiful and natural with her something her own parents did. It still seemed so foreign to her.</p><p>Lucinda knew what she was feeling and sought to allay her fears.</p><p>""Honey, you know how good it feels when you touch and rub your vulva? When you climax?"" </p><p>They had discussed masturbation that day and Joanna admitted she stimulated herself sometimes. For the girl, it was more than sometimes. The stress of dealing with other people caused the sensitive girl to seek relief from her anxieties by masturbating every night before going to sleep. </p><p>""Yes, Mommy,"" she answered quietly.</p><p>""Well, that's how I feel when Daddy and I have sex. I'm not embarrassed to tell you that I love having his penis inside me. It makes me feel loved.""</p><p>Joanna lifted her head and looked into her mother's eyes as Lucinda continued.</p><p>""And it's my way of giving daddy the same pleasure; to let him know that I love him.""</p><p>""Okay ... I think I see what you mean,"" she said slowly, as she clearly was thinking about what her parents' experience in a new light. She began to smile. </p><p>""I do understand, Mommy. I'm sorry; I didn't mean you and Daddy were ...""</p><p>Lucinda smiled warmly at her daughter and kissed her forehead. </p><p>""You sweet angel, you don't have anything to feel sorry about. It's just that it's new for you. It just seems ... I don't know, strange and secret, maybe?""</p><p>""Yes! That's what I thought! Thanks, Mommy!"" she said as she embraced her mother.</p><p>Lucinda kissed her cheek and pressed the little girl to her, softly caressing the back of her neck and rocking her gently from side to side.</p><p>""I love you, Mommy.""</p><p>""Hi, Daddy!"" Joanna exclaimed as she hugged and kissed her dad. Charles had just gotten home and was setting his briefcase on his desk in the study.</p><p>""Oh!"" he said, surprised and pleased at her affection. She had been somewhat moody for the previous week. He wondered if he had done something to offend her.</p><p>""Hello, darling,"" he said as he hugged her. She kissed his cheek and smiled at him.</p><p>""I'm going to Jennie's house to pick up a book. I'll be home for dinner."" She skipped out the door.</p><p>""What was that?"" Charles asked Lucinda after Joanna had left.</p><p>Lucinda answered, ""A storm of adolescence, I think. You know that talk we had the other day?""</p><p>""Oh ... yeah,"" he said, ""That's right."" He chuckled. ""Did she think I was a rapist?""</p><p>""Yes, something like that; and I was a harlot, I suppose. We talked it out today and she felt better.""</p><p>""I see,"" he said. ""Well, I'm glad that's over!""</p><p>""Yeah, me, too. Hey, I wanted to ask you something about the new bedroom furniture.""</p><p>Lying in bed between her parents, Joanna started to feel very anxious. Her parents didn't say anything but she knew she must have interrupted them. Of course, they wouldn't have said anything about it to her anyway, she thought. What a dope I am! Her self-esteem, fragile at the best of times, was taking a beating from the scenario she constructed.</p><p>Her next thought, however, was that she was amazed to be in the same bed where they may have been fucking just a short time before. Wow! She thought; Daddy with his penis in Mommy's vagina! Right here on this spot. That's why the bed was so warm and why they both laughed when I said that!</p><p>She felt guilty but also stimulated. She listened to both her parents' regular breathing and figured they were both sound asleep. If she was quiet, did she dare to rub herself? If she was careful, they wouldn't wake; they wouldn't hear her. And she needed to dispel the anxiety she felt about the whole situation.</p><p>And so she commenced to masturbate, lying between her parents! Joanna had never felt like this before. Normally, she would have been embarrassed and frightened at the thought of discovery. Now, however, she started to touch her clitoris with a circular motion, but remaining still. Thoughts of her parents fucking flooded her young brain. </p><p>She had seen her father's penis one time. He didn't know that she saw him in the shower when she sneaked into the bathroom to get a bottle of hand lotion. Now she thought about how it must look erect and in her mom's vagina. Joanna was getting very wet. Her breathing was getting very heavy and she struggled to remain quiet and still. Her climax was moments away and her control was slipping. As the little girl orgasmed, her hips lifted off the bed and she cried softly, ""uhnn ... uhnn;"" two short ejaculations.</p><p>They were enough to make her father mumble something unintelligible and to shift his weight before lying motionless again.</p><p>Joanna, breathing hard and perspiring, started to smile and suppressed a giggle. Oh, wow! She thought. They must be beautiful when they fuck! And they just let me in; didn't embarrass me; didn't tell me to go away. They cared more about me than sex tonight, even though I spoiled things for them. Oh, I love them so much! </p><p>She carefully leaned over to kiss her father's shoulder and then back to the other side to kiss her mother, careful not to wake either. Happy now, Joanna drifted off to sleep with a big smile on her face.</p><p>Because her mother was facing away from her, Joanna did not see her momentarily startled awake by her movement, open her eyes wide and then smile.</p><p>""Jo, honey, did you have a nightmare last night? I thought I heard you say something. Then, I thought maybe I was mistaken and just went back to sleep.""</p><p>If was Sunday morning and they were sitting at the breakfast table. Lucinda was in the bathroom and Charlotte was still sleeping. Charles and Joanna were the early risers.</p><p>""Maybe, Daddy,"" she said. ""I don't remember.""</p><p>Boy, that was close, she thought to herself. She saw her parents very differently, now. They have a sex life. They love each other sexually. They fuck! And I love them, she thought.</p><p>As Charles sat across from his youngest daughter he realized that she now knew that he and Lucinda had sex. And that they knew that she knew that about them. It made him feel ... well, he didn't know how it made him feel. With Charlotte having that knowledge, it was different. She was less emotional than Joanna. Joanna was complicated. He hoped that she was not upset about it. Whenever she slept with them in the future, he would be thinking about her knowing all that. </p><p>It was a bit unsettling for Charles, a private man, especially coming at a time when he and Lucinda were expanding their sexual horizons. He thought they could forbid Joanna to sleep with them but rejected that idea right away. She was so close to her mother and both he and she felt Joanna needed reassurance at this critical juncture in her emotional development. He dearly loved her and did not wish to risk upsetting her. He sighed as he thought that he and Lucinda would simply have to accommodate themselves to her occasional presence. </p><p>Lucinda was moaning softly as she masturbated in the shower. She didn't get to cum last night and she missed it. She wished Charles was with her to eat her pussy and to fuck her to orgasm. This was second best, she reflected, but it was still good. </p><p>She oddly found herself thinking about Joanna as she rubbed her clit. Joanna had accepted their married sex life. That was good. Her presence in their bed last night, especially given their lack of fulfillment, made Joanna a part of Lucinda's masturbatory imagination. She suddenly imagined her little girl watching her father fucking her mother. This made Lucinda cum and cum hard. She fell against the wall of the shower and shook at her climax. ""Oh, Joanna!"" she cried softly as she came.</p><p>Lucinda turned off the water and leaned against the wall with her forehead touching the tiles. What the hell was that about, she thought? She shook her head, shuddered, and reached for the bath towel.</p><p>""Mommy?""</p><p>""Yes, Joanna?"" Lucinda was folding some clothes that she had removed from the dryer. Joanna had quietly sidled up next to her.</p><p>""Can I help you fold the clothes?""</p><p>""Of course you can. I appreciate the help."" Lucinda leaned over and kissed her daughter's cheek.</p><p>""Mommy ... I want to ask you something,"" Joanna said to Lucinda as she folded a pair of her sister's slacks. ""Is that okay?""</p><p>""Of course, sweetheart,"" Lucinda replied as she shook out a flat sheet. ""Here, darling, help me fold this.""</p><p>Joanna took two corners of the sheet in hand and folded them in a mirror image of what her mom was doing.</p><p>""Now what was it that you wanted to ask?"" Lucinda said as they folded clothes side by side.</p><p>""Mommy ... did I ... was I ... last night, did I ... bother you and Daddy?"" there was note of anxiety in her voice so slight that only her parents would have detected it.</p><p>""What do you mean, dear?"" her mother replied. ""Bothered in what way?""</p><p>""Well, if you wanted to be alone then ... I would have been bothering you.""</p><p>Lucinda dropped the towel she was folding and turned to her daughter.</p><p>""Joanna, you never bother me or your father. We never mind that you come to sleep with us."" </p><p>Lucinda reached out to smooth her hair. She knew that touching Joanna made her feel connected to her parents and her sister. She did not let just anyone touch her. Lucinda regarded her sweet child and asked her a question the answer to which she already knew, </p><p>""Does your question have anything to do with our talk about sex the other day?""</p><p>Joanna blushed, looked down at the laundry in the basket and said quietly, ""Uhh ... yeah, I guess so.""</p><p>""You guess so?"" Lucinda asked while gently pinching Joanna's nose and wiggling it, which caused her to pull away laughing.</p><p>""Oh, Mommy! Don't!"" she said as her mother laughed with her. Joanna rubbed and wrinkled her nose, sniffling loudly.</p><p>""Why so shy, honey? You can talk to me about it,"" Lucinda said as she softly touched Joanna's shoulder.</p><p>""I know, Mommy,"" she said as she relaxed. ""Okay ... I wanted to know if you were having sex and if I interrupted you.""</p><p>""Oh!"" Lucinda opened her eyes wide. Well, she thought, if you tell your children it's okay for them to say what's on their minds they're likely to do it! </p><p>""Well, honey, yes; we were having sex and we did stop when you knocked.""</p><p>Joanna looked anxious. She didn't know what to say. Should she tell her mother that the thought of it made her touch herself? No, better not, she said to herself. This was new territory she was exploring and still felt unsure of herself. </p><p>Lucinda understood that, too. She said to her little girl, ""Honey, it's okay; we didn't mind. We're always glad when you sleep with us."" She took the girl's hand in hers. ""When you stop doing it, we'll miss it.""</p><p>""Really, mommy? You like it when I get in bed with you?"" she wanted assurance that she didn't do anything bad.</p><p>""Yes, darling. I love having you close."" She leaned forward and kissed her daughter's forehead. ""Daddy does, too.""</p><p>Joanna appeared thoughtful as she looked away from her mom. Lucinda turned back to folding clothes so as to give her a few moments to formulate what she wanted to say next. It wasn't long in coming.</p><p>""Mommy, you can tell me to come back later if you and Daddy are ... you know ...""</p><p>""All right, honey; if it happens again, just knock. We won't answer but I'll come get you when the coast is clear. How about that?""</p><p>This made Joanna smile. ""Okay, Mommy; thanks!"" and she hugged her mother. Lucinda held her close, rocking the twelve year old in her arms and kissing her cheek.</p><p>""You sweet thing! Now, help me finish folding these clothes.""</p><p>""Oh, Charles ... that's so good!"" </p><p>Lucinda was lying on her back in their bed as her husband thrust his hard penis into her in a piston-like motion. She especially liked hard-driving sex and Charles, fucking his lovely wife in the missionary position, was accommodating her. Since their sexually adventurous vacation in Spain, they found themselves more and more attracted to each other. They were also more expressive and affectionate toward each other in general. Even their daughters noticed it.</p><p>""Do Mom and Dad seem different to you, Charlotte? Since they got back from Spain?""</p><p>Joanna was sitting on Charlotte's bed as her sister was working at her computer.</p><p>""Yeah, I noticed that, too. They're always kissing each other and stuff. Actually, I think it's sweet; just so long as they don't start having sex on the living room floor or on the kitchen table!"" Charlotte peered closely at her PC's screen.</p><p>Joanna's eyes opened wide and she giggled.</p><p>""Charlotte! What a thing to say!""</p><p>""Well, who knows what they're capable of. Did you see my hairbrush around?""</p><p>""I think it's in the bathroom. Do you and Daniel ... do ... stuff? You know ... kissing and stuff?""</p><p>Charlotte turned to look at her sister.</p><p>""J, you shouldn't ask questions like that!"" she said, pretending to be stern while unable to hide a smile. ""We do kiss and do some other stuff, if you must know."" Charlotte turned back to her computer and the document she was writing.</p><p>""What kind of stuff,"" Joanna asked, persistent.</p><p>""Joanna! That's a really personal question!""</p><p>""Well, how am I supposed to learn?"" Joanna asked, plaintively.</p><p>""Didn't Mom give you her sex talk?""</p><p>""Yes, she did.""</p><p>""Well, you should go ask her how she likes it when Daddy fucks her or goes down on her,"" Charlotte said, hoping to distract attention from her own intimate life.</p><p>Joanna was wide-eyed and her mouth fell open. This was alarming to the twelve year old.</p><p>""Charlotte! Do you think Daddy really puts his face ... down there!? And that Mommy would let him?!""</p><p>""Sure, it feels good,"" Charlotte replied without thinking and then braced herself as she waited for her sister to pounce.</p><p>""How do you know that? Does Daniel do that to you?"" she said in surprise.</p><p>Charlotte sighed. </p><p>""Yes, Daniel does it to me. I love it. It feels great and it shows how much he loves me.""</p><p>Seeing her sister look pained and embarrassed, Charlotte continued.</p><p>""I really do love him and he loves me. It's not bad, Joanna. It's what people do when they're in love."" Charlotte looked at Joanna with a semi-smug look and said, ""I also suck his penis. He loves that!""</p><p>""Do you like it?"" Joanna asked, a bit dazed. This was more knowledge than the young girl might have wanted.</p><p>""Yes ... yes, I do. Daniel is really sweet."" She turned, again to face her sister. ""I want to make him happy but I don't want to get pregnant ... before you ask anything else!""</p><p>""Huh,"" Joanna said. She was thinking about her dad with his face between her mother's legs. While it was somewhat startling and anxiety producing for her to consider, it also started to make her wet between her legs.</p><p>""Joanna,"" Charlotte said, gently, ""I hope you aren't getting stressed about this. It's normal, like Mom told you.""</p><p>Joanna didn't answer right away, causing Charlotte to be concerned. She knew her sister was prone to anxiety. She worried about Joanna. Unlike a lot of big sisters, she did not consider her baby sister to be a nuisance. Charlotte was more mature than most girls her age. She participated in adult conversations with her parents as an equal. She was proud of that. Charlotte looked forward to taking her place in the adult world; thus, her concern for Joanna.</p><p>""No ... I'm not worried about it, Charlotte,"" Joanna replied, standing up and walking behind her sister. She leaned over and kissed her sister on the cheek. ""Thanks for worrying about me.""</p><p>Charlotte stood up and hugged her little sister.</p><p>""I do worry about you, J. I want you to be happy.""</p><p>Joanna smiled and said, ""Thanks.""</p><p>""Okay, now get out of here; I have to finish this paper!"" Charlotte said in mock annoyance and swiped at her sister's butt with a notebook. Joanna jumped and squealed and ran out of the room laughing.</p><p>A few days later while Joanna was riding home on her school bus, she began to think again about sex. She needed carefully defined boundaries to function well. Without them, the girl was prone to anxiety. (She coped by doing such things as tearing tissue paper into small balls and popping bubble wrap.) She needed to know how to handle sexual desire. She needed to ask her mother.</p><p>Lucinda had spoken to Joanna about sex and made it comfortable for her daughter not only to speak about her concerns but to think often about it. She would ask her mom about what she was feeling. Joanna knew, however, that it wasn't just her mother's openness about such things. Lucinda's almost nonchalant admission that she and her dad had sex regularly fascinated the tween. Then, of course, there was the other thing.</p><p>The ""other thing"" that Joanna had dwelt upon for the last week or so was her mother's body. </p><p>It started out innocently enough. Since Joanna was only just starting puberty, she wondered if her body would develop like her mother's. Lucinda was voluptuous. She had generous breasts, rounded hips, full thighs, and a very shapely tush. What concentrated the young girl's attention even more upon her mother was having smelled Lucinda's thong in the laundry basket on Tuesday, the day she usually did the wash for her mom. </p><p>The scent of pussy, that warm, buttery smell with only a hint of tartness, unexpectedly excited Joanna. She must have spent two or three minutes inhaling the smell of her mother's cunt. She finally decided to hold the very slightly soiled underwear out of the laundry, stuffing them into her jeans pocket. She took them to bed and kept them under her pillow. Some nights she held them close to her nose while she masturbated. For 12 year old Joanna, vaginal aroma rapidly became associated with pleasure. Little by little, the youngster was becoming attracted to her mother almost unconsciously.</p><p>That evening, Joanna made up her mind to discuss it with her soon.</p><p>""Uhh ... I'm cumming, Lucinda; I'm cumming!"" Charles cried softly as he was finishing their fuck with a cum in his wife's twat.</p><p>""Yes, darling; cum in my pussy!"" Lucinda whispered. ""Shoot it! Shoot it!""</p><p>That was all the encouragement he needed as he fired a load of semen inside her.</p><p>""Ohh ... ohh ..."" he moaned as he collapsed on top of his wife.</p><p>""Mmm ..."" Lucinda purred as she embraced her husband.</p><p>""I love you, Lucinda,"" he murmured. ""That was ... great!""</p><p>Charles rolled off Lucinda and took her hand in his. He brought it to his lips and said, ""I think this is the happiest we've ever been, sexually speaking. Can anyone be happier fucking than we are?""</p><p>Lucinda rolled over to face him, propping her head up on one elbow.</p><p>""I don't think so; at least no married couple our age!"" she answered and they both laughed.</p><p>""Seriously, though, I think we've gotten a lot closer since that swing session with Gwen and Francis,"" Charles said.</p><p>""Yes,"" Lucinda said, ""and you knowing about my cheating on you turned us both on!""</p><p>""Yeah ... I guess we're just warped and twisted now,"" Charles commented, which made his wife laugh.</p><p>""I guess so, sweetheart ... 'cause the fucking is really good!""</p><p>Lucinda then got up and put on her nightgown. Charles looked at her quizzically.</p><p>""If Joanna decides to sleep with us.""</p><p>""Oh ... yeah,"" Charles said as he reached for the T-shirt and workout shorts we wore to sleep whenever Joanna was in bed with them.</p><p>""She's been better lately,"" Charles said to her. ""Charlotte says she's doing better with her lessons."" Their oldest daughter helped her younger sister with her homework. Charlotte felt very close to Joanna. She worried about her sister being compared to her all the time by teachers and others. Charlotte thought that it just wasn't fair to her sister and so her heart went out to Joanna.</p><p>Joanna's parents still fretted over her occasionally, though she was starting to find herself and was happier than she had been the last couple of years. </p><p>""You know, she asked if she had interrupted us while we were having sex.""</p><p>""Did she?"" Charles exclaimed. ""What did you say to her?""</p><p>""I told her, yes, we were having sex and that she had interrupted us.""</p><p>Charles looked a little concerned. Lucinda continued,</p><p>""But I said we didn't mind and that we liked having her sleep with us.""</p><p>""Oh, that's good; I'm glad you said that,"" Charles said, smiling. ""I do like having her near. I guess it's because I know that she's growing up and we won't have little girls around anymore.""</p><p>""Yeah, I know.""</p><p>They were both quiet as they contemplated how time passed so quickly. It wouldn't be long before both girls would be adults.</p><p>""Charles, there was something else I wanted to tell you, speaking about growing up,"" Lucinda said. ""I think Joanna was masturbating when she was in bed with us the other night.""</p><p>""Really?!"" her husband said. ""I didn't feel anything.""</p><p>""I was half asleep but I could hear the change in her breathing. I felt her struggling to keep still. Poor thing!""</p><p>""Do you think it was because ... you know ... that we were ... before she came in ...?"" Charles asked.</p><p>""I'm sure of it, now; especially after she asked me about it."" Lucinda arched an eyebrow as she said, ""I wonder if she's getting off thinking about her parents fucking? She's gone from being appalled at the idea to being curious to ... what? I'm not sure what that means.""</p><p>They both let Lucinda's observation hang in the air, neither of them wanting to address it. </p><p>Charles broke the silence.</p><p>""Being sexual is normal but I'm just a little bit concerned about her being sexual around us, if that's what she was ...""</p><p>""She was; I'm sure of that!"" Lucinda said.</p><p>""... then what do we do?""</p><p>Lucinda just shrugged her shoulders. Charles looked away, frowning slightly.</p><p>It was then that Lucinda revealed to Charles that she had masturbated thinking about Joanna.</p><p>""I'm not sure why, but it was her image before me and it helped me to climax.""</p><p>""Wow! I ... I don't know what to say.""</p><p>They were both silent for a few seconds that seemed like an eternity. Charles again was the first to break the silence.</p><p>""Wasn't Gwen the first woman you had been with?"" Lucinda's husband referred to their spouse swapping experience with the couple from England.</p><p>""Yes, she was. I can't say that I'd given it much thought before then. I mean, I'd thought about it, yeah, but I never planned to do anything about it. Do you think maybe I've been burying it?""</p><p>Charles shrugged. ""I don't know; but Joanna is just a kid, she's not like Gwen, except for the red hair.""</p><p>""I know, I thought about that, too. Maybe it's nothing; maybe it'll never happen again.""</p><p>Charles looked at her helplessly. Lucinda sighed.</p><p>Charles and Charlotte had gone to a book store. Joanna elected to stay home. She hoped to get an opportunity to talk to her mom alone about how she was feeling. </p><p>Lucinda was working a half day that bright winter Saturday and would be home in another hour. Joanna fretted about how she would tell her about her desire. Although her mom had made her much more comfortable than she otherwise would ever have been, she was still shy and very confused. </p><p>To say that she was conflicted would have been an understatement. Joanna felt desire when she was around her mom. Lucinda was so ""womanly,"" which was the only word Joanna had to describe her mother's appearance. She had long brunette hair, full breasts, wide hips, and sturdy thighs. Lucinda was very pretty. Charlotte had inherited her mom's face and her father's slim, athletic body. Joanna was still just ""a blob,"" as she termed it, shapeless, really, at twelve years of age. There was something so soft and warm about her mom. (The fact that it was winter also an effect, she thought.) Still, she thought it was wrong on many levels. It was her mother and that was forbidden. Her desire was inter-generational which was frowned upon and to top it all off, it was lesbian, which further confused her.</p><p>Oh, Mommy! She said to herself, what's going on with me? Joanna started to cry. She needed her mother. (Her dad would have taken one look at her and said: hormones.) She loved her dad and trusted him, but felt she could talk more easily to Lucinda.</p><p>The sound of her mom's car tires crunching on the ice in the driveway shook her from her funk. She quickly wiped her eyes and did her best to look untroubled.</p><p>""Hello, sweetheart!"" a smiling Lucinda said as she burst in the door. ""Oh, it's cold out there!"" She shivered theatrically, took off her coat, and hung it on a peg near the door.</p><p>Without immediately turning to her daughter she said, ""Did you eat lunch yet?"" Seeing her mother and hearing her cheerful voice shattered Joanna's resolve.</p><p>Fighting back tears, she shook her head. When Lucinda finally looked at Joanna, her face fell and her brow knitted.</p><p>""Joanna, what's the matter?""</p><p>Lucinda's few words of solicitation caused the young girl to burst into tears and sob loudly.</p><p>""Oh, honey! What's wrong?"" Lucinda rushed over to her to take Joanna in her arms.</p><p>""Oh, Mommy!"" she said between sobs, ""Mommy!"" In her distress, she could be no more coherent than that. Lucinda put her arms around her and kissed her hair. She said, soothingly, ""It's okay, darling. Whatever it is, it'll be all right.""</p><p>Joanna clung to her mother. Lucinda's face wore a look of concern as she rocked her daughter in her arms. She was wise enough to wait until the crying stopped before trying to find the reasons for her youngest child's emotional outburst. Oh, my poor baby, she thought, as she held her close.</p><p>After a minute or so, Joanna calmed. She lifted her head and wiped her eyes with her sleeve. Lucinda just smiled faintly, dipped her head to make eye contact, and said, ""Would you like to talk about it, sweetheart?""</p><p>Joanna, still sniffling, nodded her head.</p><p>""Come lie down."" She took Joanna's arm in hers and guided her to her parents' bedroom.</p><p>After settling Joanna on their bed and covering her with a quilt, Lucinda sat next to her and said gently, ""Can you tell me what's wrong, dear?""</p><p>No response other than a confused look.</p><p>""Just tell me how you're feeling,"" Lucinda said, patiently.</p><p>Joanna looked at her mother for a moment before she said, ""Mommy, I took your thong.""</p><p>Lucinda was puzzled. </p><p>""What? Joanna ...""</p><p>""Mommy, I took your thong out of the laundry.""</p><p>""Okay, honey; what ... I mean ... why is that important?"" Lucinda was at a loss to know what this was about. My thong? she thought; did she want to wear a thong?</p><p>""I ... I liked the way it smelled. Please don't be angry, Mommy.""</p><p>Lucinda's eyes opened wide.</p><p>""Umm ... honey, I'm not angry,"" she said as she stroked her daughter's hair. </p><p>""I know it's weird, Mommy ..."" </p><p>""Joanna, you ... liked the way it smelled?""</p><p>Joanna nodded, sheepishly.</p><p>""Okay, but why did that make you cry, Joanna? Do you know?""</p><p>""I don't know ... exactly ... I guess I've been thinking about what we talked about ... and I think you're really beautiful. Mommy, I like it when you hold me close to you. I'd like to touch your breasts. Mommy, I know I'm bad to think like that ... but I don't know ... I just ... can't help myself ... I guess."" The poor girl turned red with embarrassment but her mother didn't notice.</p><p>Lucinda's mouth had fallen open. You could have knocked her over with a feather. She had anguished over the possibility that she was attracted to her youngest daughter but now, it seemed, her daughter was attracted to her! Hearing Joanna's confession, Lucinda started to feel flushed herself with desire.</p><p>As if this were not enough, Joanna continued.</p><p>""And I think about you and daddy when I touch myself.""</p><p>Lucinda sat motionless. Inside, she felt confused, as if her moral compass had gone awry. She didn't know whether she wanted to comfort her daughter, tear off her clothes, or run screaming from the house!</p><p>""Please don't be mad at me, Mommy,"" Joanna said, sniffling.</p><p>Lucinda sat her up and took her in her arms, saying, ""Oh, Joanna; I'm not angry. Darling ... darling; you aren't bad, you're becoming a woman. It's your hormones, sweetheart."" I guess, Lucinda thought. Then she asked her, ""Joanna, do you touch yourself often?""</p><p>""Yes, Mommy; lately, anyway. And at night, I do it while smelling your thong.""</p><p>""So, you like the smell of a woman,"" Lucinda asked her.</p><p>Joanna raised her head to look at mother. ""I like your smell, Mommy. Mommy, I feel ... desire for you. Is that the right word?""</p><p>Startled by this frank admission, Lucinda could only mumble mechanically,</p><p>""Yes, darling; that is ... the right word."" </p><p>That sat in silence for an agonizingly long minute when Lucinda boldly said,</p><p>""Joanna, I have something to tell you, something I've been thinking about the last few days.""</p><p>Now it was Joanna's turn to be puzzled by something her mother said.</p><p>""Mommy ... what ...?""</p><p>""Well, first of all, I know you masturbated the other night after you got in bed with us, when you thought we were asleep. I was half asleep when I felt your body shaking.""</p><p>""Oh, god!"" Joanna cried, and cupped her hand over her mouth. Embarrassed, she turned red again and tried to cover her face. Lucinda sought to put her at ease.</p><p>""It's all right, honey; there's nothing wrong with that. Don't fret."" </p><p>Lucinda took the child's hands down from her face and kissed them. She smiled at her daughter as she continued. ""But sweetheart, the next morning in the shower, I masturbated, too ... to thoughts of you.""</p><p>Joanna was stunned. She looked at her mother with her mouth open.</p><p>""Me?!"" she said, when she found her voice.</p><p>""Yes, Joanna; you. I consciously or unconsciously wanted to make love to you. I'm not sure which.""</p><p>With that statement, Lucinda had suddenly given herself over to lust. On the spot she admitted to herself and to Joanna that she wanted her daughter as much as the girl wanted her. For a moment, mother and daughter looked at each other, neither knowing what to do and both afraid to break the silence.</p><p>Then, deciding to act, Lucinda unbuttoned her blouse and quickly tossed it away. As Joanna stared, Lucinda undid the clasp on the front of her bra and let her breasts fall free.</p><p>""You've wanted to touch these ... touch them, Joanna.""</p><p>Joanna slowly reached out to caress her mother's boobs with both hands. She looked in wonder at their size and softness, at the dark aureole and stiffened nipples. She felt their warmth and their heft.</p><p>""Oh, wow!"" she said smiling broadly. </p><p>Lucinda, smiling at her, reached for her daughter's face with both hands.</p><p>""Come closer, darling.""</p><p>She lovingly pressed Joanna's face into the space between her big breasts. Taking them into her hands, Lucinda gently rubbed them against the sides of her child's face.</p><p>Joanna closed her eyes and reveled in the pleasure of Lucinda's softness - the source of her motherhood, of literally a child's nourishment. She put her arms around her mother's back and reveled in the closeness; would that she could stay in the center of all that tenderness and warmth!</p><p>But there was more for her to discover ...</p><p>Lucinda gently pushed Joanna's arms away and taking her by the shoulders, pressed her open mouth to her daughter's and their tongues touched. For both of them, the sensation was exquisite. Lucinda hungrily probed Joanna's mouth. The girl was in ecstasy.</p><p>She ran her fingers through her mother's hair and down the sides of her face. She caressed her neck; she ran her hands up and down her upper arms. She didn't know what to grab first! It was if she were afraid all this wasn't real, that she would wake up and Lucinda would be gone. She would wake up alone, in her bed and feel emptiness. But it was real.</p><p>Excited by her daughter's sexual response to her, Lucinda broke from their kiss. Smiling at Joanna, she stepped off the bed and unzipped her slacks, allowing them to fall to the floor. She hastily removed her socks and stood before Joanna in only her panties. As she pulled down and kicked them away, she said, ""Here, honey; you like my smell ... come smell me!""</p><p>Joanna got off the bed and knelt before her. She pressed her face into her mother's belly. Lucinda reached down to stroke the young girl's hair. Joanna rubbed her face in her mother's pubic hair, pushing her nose into the slit between Lucinda's legs, smelling the fragrance that had so intoxicated her. At the same time, she reached around to put her hands on her mother's ass cheeks. </p><p>Lucinda reached down to lift her daughter to her feet. She looked into Joanna's eyes and said,</p><p>""I love you, sweetheart."" </p><p>She kissed the girl's forehead and smiled warmly at her. She then lifted Joanna's T-shirt up over her head. She unzipped her jeans and took them off of her slightly chubby frame. Joanna unhooked her training bra and revealed her firm, tiny breasts. Her nipples were erect. Lucinda bent to take them one at a time into her mouth and tenderly licked and sucked at them. Joanna sighed and tilted her head back.</p><p>After a few minutes of kissing and sucking her little girl's nipples, Lucinda slipped the girl's panties off. She held the pants to her nose and inhaled deeply, smiling at her daughter. Joanna's cunt was almost hairless in contrast to the lush, dark fur that covered her mother's vulva. Lucinda paused to admire her daughter's young body.</p><p>""You are so beautiful, my sweet daughter!"" she said to her. </p><p>Joanna smiled and said, ""You're beautiful, Mommy! There's nobody more beautiful than you!""</p><p>Lucinda stepped forward to hug her child and to feel her tender, young figure against her mature, welcoming body; a body with its large breasts and soft belly. Joanna stroked her mother's long, dark hair hanging down the length of her back as she pressed herself eagerly into Lucinda's warmth.</p><p>Lucinda's fingers slid down between Joanna's buttocks, stimulating the girl. She ran her hands up and down the length of her back, caressing and massaging. Joanna sighed with pleasure. Her mother then ran her fingers through the girl's hair, freeing it, tossing it. Joanna responded by shaking her head, flipping her hair like a horse's mane. Mother and daughter smiled at each other. </p><p>""Lie down again, sweetheart,"" Lucinda said to her daughter. Joanna moved to the bed first sitting down and the edge and then lifting her legs up onto it. Never taking her eyes off her mother, she spread her legs, showing Lucinda her sex.</p><p>Lucinda got on all fours in front of and over Joanna. She kissed her lips tenderly and began to crawl backward. She lowered herself down onto the bed with her face between Joanna's legs. The girl watched her, fascinated by her mother's sexual assertiveness. </p><p>The woman lay on her belly and, extending her arms, reached under Joanna's thighs and placed her hands on the young girl's belly. She bent her head down and began to kiss Joanna's pudendum, inhaling the warm, sweet smell of her adolescent pussy.</p><p>""Oh, Mommy!"" Joanna gasped as Lucinda's lips brushed the girl's labia. Lucinda smiled as she licked up and down her daughter's wet sex. She enjoyed the taste of the child, comparing it favorably to that of her only other female lover, the sensuous swinger Gwen. </p><p>Lucinda located Joanna's clitoris and began to bear down softly and lovingly on it. The girl started to shake! The mother pressed more firmly and flicked her tongue more quickly on the girl's ""love button."" Lucinda could feel her sweet child starting to climax. She covered the whole of the girl's clitoral area with her mouth and licked it for all she was worth!</p><p>""Ahh ... ahh ... oh ... oh ... ohhhhh!!!"" Joanna cried as she came. Her hips bucked and her body shook. Lucinda stopped flicking and kept the clitoris under the gentle pressure of her tongue until the girl finished her orgasm. ""Mommy!"" Joanna gasped, ""that was so nice!""</p><p>Lying alongside her, Lucinda gathered the girl in her arms and pressed her head gently to her chest. Joanna snuggled close and put her arms around her mother. Lucinda kissed the top of her head and said to her, ""That was beautiful for me, sweetheart. I'm glad you liked it."" </p><p>She held her daughter and rocked her gently, kissing her forehead and stroking her long auburn hair. Joanna relaxed in her mother's arms. Her conflicts resolved and her doubts mostly banished, she now felt safe, secure, and loved. </p><p>""Mommy,"" she said.</p><p>""Yes, darling,"" Lucinda answered.</p><p>""Is it okay for us to do this?""</p><p>""I think so, dear; what do you think?""</p><p>""I think it's really neat! But ..."" </p><p>There was just one other thing that worried her. She expressed anxiety at the thought of what she might have done to her parents' marriage.</p><p>""But what about Daddy? Do you think he'll be mad at me for doing this with you?""</p><p>Lucinda thought for a moment. Should I tell Charles? How can we hide it? Charlotte will probably find out, too. Maybe we should be honest about it? Or maybe we should hide it carefully and not let anyone know. Who, after all, would understand this? No, I'll have to tell him; tonight. Lucinda hugged Joanna a little tighter.</p><p>""Well, darling, no; I don't think your father would be disapproving but I'm not sure Charlotte would understand.""</p><p>""Mommy, I could explain it to her. Then she would understand. Charlotte would listen to me.""</p><p>Lucinda kissed her daughter's cheek.</p><p>""I think it's probably best not to say anything to her for now.""</p><p>Joanna snuggled comfortably in her mother's arms.</p><p>""Okay, Mommy; it'll be our secret!""</p><p>Lucinda felt joyful holding her little girl in her arms, feeling their nude bodies pressed together. She was a darling! Lucinda said to herself.</p><p>Joanna held her mother's hands over her chest she lifted them to her lips and kissed them. She had always loved and admired her mom; now she was filled with sexual desire for her. She turned in her mother's arms and facing her took Lucinda's breast in her mouth. Joanna lightly kissed and gently sucked the nipple.</p><p>""Mmm ..."" her mother purred. ""You're such an angel, Joanna!""</p><p>Joanna gently pushed her mother onto her back as she started kissing Lucinda from her stomach down across her belly to the tufts of pubic hair between her legs. Lucinda opened her thighs to give her child access to her molten sex. Lucinda was very wet for her daughter! </p><p>Joanna took pleasure in smelling her mother's cunt. This was better than the thong, she observed. Using her thumbs, the girls parted the hair between Lucinda's legs and began to cover her pudendum with soft kisses.</p><p>""Oh, Joanna! My darling!"" Lucinda gasped as her lovely preteen daughter's tongue darted into her mom's wet opening.</p><p>Joanna was soon overcome with desire and unceremoniously plunged her face into Lucinda's slippery pussy, smearing her mother's love juices all over her mouth, chin, cheeks, and nose. She lapped at her mom's cunt with gusto, savoring the taste and the feel of her first pudendum. My beautiful mother! She thought. I'm having sex with my beautiful mother! She instinctively stuck a wetted finger into her mom's anus, moving in and out to the rhythm of her cunnilingus.</p><p>""Suck my clit, Joanna! Make me cum, honey!""</p><p>Joanna clamped her mouth over Lucinda's swollen clitoris and flicked her tongue rapidly in imitation of what her mom had done for her. </p><p>""Oh! Oh, fuck!"" Lucinda shouted as he climaxed, bucking her hips into her daughter's face. Joanna held on as best she could as her mother writhed in orgasm. Lucinda's body was twitching with the intensity of her climax.</p><p>Joanna slowly withdrew her finger from her mom's asshole and smelled the faintly sour scent, which turned her on even more. </p><p>As Lucinda recovered, she called to her child.</p><p>""Oh, sweetheart! Come to me! Let me kiss you!""</p><p>Joanna smiled broadly as she placed her lips to her mother's mouth. They touched tongues in an effort to devour each other. Lucinda broke off their kiss to say, </p><p>""Oh, baby! You ate my pussy like an expert! It was so wonderful, darling.""</p><p>""Oh, Mommy, I'm so in love with you!"" She pressed her face to Lucinda's as her mother held her close. She smiled happily as she replied,</p><p>""I'm in love with you, too, my sweet child.""</p><p>They lay in each other's arms for another half hour when Lucinda said, </p><p>""Darling, we should get up and get dressed before Daddy and Charlotte get home.""</p><p>The two women kept nudging each other playfully as they dressed, making them both giggle. A thought suddenly occurred to Lucinda: I should ask her to watch us fuck!</p><p>As they dressed, Lucinda told Joanna all about the sexual adventures they had in Spain with the English couple and with each other. </p><p>""And, honey: I have had sex with other men.""</p><p>""Oh, Mommy; really?"" Joanna's eyes were wide with wonder.</p><p>""Yes, darling, and your father knows about it and he approves. He thinks it's good for me and it turns him on.""</p><p>""Oh, my ...""</p><p>""Yes, I've been encouraging him to start having sex with other women.""</p><p>""Oh ..."" </p><p>Joanna frowned slightly. This was a lot for the girl to take in all at once. Lucinda patiently explained how much she and Charles loved each other but that couples sometimes needed other stimulation for a truly satisfying sex life. Recognizing this, Lucinda sought to ease the girl's troubled mind.</p><p>""Joanna, darling, sex is beautiful. Daddy and I love doing it together and we love each other very much. It's just that we both found that we like sex with other couples. We want to explore, honey.""</p><p>Joanna accepted what her mother said. This was her first foray into the sex life of adults. Feeling like a stranger in a strange land, she trusted her mom to guide her through it.</p><p>""Mom, will you help me to understand it better? Will you help me learn about it?""</p><p>Lucinda wrapped her arms around her youngest child and kissed her cheek.</p><p>""My dear, of course I will. I'm glad you don't think I'm horrible for the way I have sex.""</p><p>""Of course not! Mommy, you're wonderful!""</p><p>""Really, Lucinda? We never did that with Charlotte.""</p><p>Lucinda had just asked her husband if he would mind having Joanna in bed with them when they next had sex. He was startled by her question, having never thought about Joanna in that way.</p><p>""Well ..."" Lucinda thought it was the right time to tell him about her tryst with their youngest daughter. </p><p>""Remember I told you I masturbated thinking about Joanna?"" </p><p>Yes, I do but ...""</p><p>""Well, she told me that she's been sniffing my thong ...""</p><p>""What!""</p><p>""Yes, and that she was attracted to me. I know; it sounds weird.""</p><p>Charles was surprised to say the least. He asked his wife,</p><p>""So, what did you do?""</p><p>When Lucinda smiled without answering he said,</p><p>""No! You didn't?!""</p><p>Lucinda arched an eyebrow and said,</p><p>""Yes, I did ... and so did she!""</p><p>Charles couldn't believe it.</p><p>""Lucinda ...""</p><p>""Charles, she's horny. It's natural. Of course, she's horny for me. That's hardly normal but I'm not going to turn her away. I don't think she needs to be rejected right now. And, I'm enjoying it.""</p><p>Charles's jaw dropped.</p><p>""Yes, I really am. I love my daughters. If Joanna wants to learn about sex first hand, then I'm going along with it.""</p><p>Charles immediately asked, ""So why do you want her to watch us?""</p><p>""I want her to be exposed to heterosexual love. She's had only masturbatory and lesbian experience so far. Don't you think we should try to complete her 'education?'""</p><p>Charles's opened his eyes wide and thought for a moment.</p><p>""As crazy as it sounds, yes, I think you're right. So ... what do we do?""</p><p>""We lick, suck, and fuck like we always do; that's what,"" Lucinda replied confidently.</p><p>""Okay, but what if she wants to ... you know ..."" He looked at his wife expectantly.</p><p>Taking a moment to consider his question, Lucinda then coolly replied, ""That's up to you. You'll have to decide how much you can handle and how far you're willing to go.""</p><p>Charles had no reply to that but merely frowned thoughtfully. It was there that they left it.</p><p>Alone with her mother, Joanna was eager to discuss sex and what it meant to her parents. She had accepted her mother's sexual life as not only normal but beautiful and appealing. She wanted to know more.</p><p>Although Lucinda had described it to the girl, Joanna had a difficult time envisioning it. Wondering if she should try to sneak a peek at the abundant pornography on the Web, Joanna rejected that idea. She feared that what she would see might somehow spoil the image she wished to form of the ""real thing,"" i.e., her parents in full view having sex. She longed to see them and no one else.</p><p>Having thought about it beforehand, when Joanna mentioned this to her mother Lucinda readily agreed that she should see her parents fucking.</p><p>Joanna was wide-eyed listening to her mother. Lucinda asked her if she wanted to be in bed with her parents Saturday evening while they had sexual intercourse! It was Thursday.</p><p>""Mommy ... I ..."" Joanna hesitated.</p><p>Lucinda attempted to put her at ease.</p><p>""Darling, you don't have to; I just thought we'd offer.""</p><p>""So, will Daddy think it's okay?"" the girl was biting a fingernail.</p><p>""Yes, honey; he will. He's looking forward to it. Last evening, I told him about us.""</p><p>""Oh!"" Joanna was embarrassed to have her father know about the sex she had with her mom.</p><p>""Joanna, remember what I told about Daddy, that he lets me have sex with other men and women on occasion? He thought that our love was beautiful. When I asked him about having you watch us, he was thrilled."" Sort of, she said to herself.</p><p>""Wow! Really, Mommy?"" The girl was wide-eyed and excited.</p><p>""Yes, darling. At first he was surprised. Then, after he thought about it for a while, he agreed with me that it would be wonderful to have you see us fucking.""</p><p>""Oh, Mommy; I'd love to!"" Joanna was smiling as she thought lying with her parents as they had sex. She shivered in anticipation!</p><p>Lucinda hugged her daughter and kissed her cheek.</p><p>""Joanna, you're going to see that pussy that you smelled and tasted the other day fucked open and cummed in by your father's gorgeous penis.""</p><p>Joanna sucked in her breath and said, ""Yeah ... Wow!""</p><p>""And, honey,"" her mother said, ""if you're feeling very daring ...""</p><p>Lucinda whispered in the pretty red-headed 12 year old's ear. Joanna's eyes went wider still and she gasped. ""Do you want me to, Mommy?""</p><p>""Only if you want to, dear.""</p><p>""Okay ... can I think about it?""</p><p>""Of course, darling; no one is going to push to do anything. Now take off your clothes. I want to lick your vagina before your father and your sister get home.""</p><p>Joanna's heart beat faster and her face flushed in anticipation of sex with her adorable mom. Oh, I love her so much! Joanna thought. She quickly doffed her clothes and nervously kept pushing her long, thick, auburn tresses over her shoulders. </p><p>For her part, Lucinda was charmed by her daughter's excitement. My lovely little girl is hot for me! Me! she thought, her mother! Lucinda was down to her lavender under garments, which she intended to strip off slowly to tease and to tempt her youngest daughter.</p><p>Lucinda reached behind her back to undo her bra and then thought better of it.</p><p>""Joanna, would you undo my bra, please?""</p><p>The girl eagerly rushed behind her mother and with quick fumbling fingers, undid the clasp. She anticipated seeing her mom's generous breasts, the tits she loved to kiss and fondle, the boobs by which she desired to be almost smothered. </p><p>But Lucinda, turning to face her young daughter, kept the bra pressed to her chest, covering still her large breasts. Joanna was disappointed and it registered on her face.</p><p>""Did you want to see my tits, Joanna?"" she teased.</p><p>Joanna said, pouting, ""Yes, Mommy; please!""</p><p>Lucinda merely smiled and pulled the bra down only far enough to reveal the top semi-circles of her silver-dollar sized areoles but not her nipples. She was tormenting her daughter, making her desirous, making her squirm.</p><p>""Mommy ..."" Joanna said, almost whining now, ""let me see them!""</p><p>Lucinda took pity on the girl and dropped one cup to reveal the full right breast and jiggled it with her hand. Then she dropped the other, letting the underwear fall to the floor.</p><p>Joanna rushed to her mother and buried her face between the warm, soft orbs. She groaned with pleasure. Lucinda rubbed her breasts against the sides of her daughter's face.</p><p>""Kiss them and suck them, honey!"" she whispered tenderly to her child. Looking down and seeing her pretty full face underneath all that mass of beautiful, thick, wavy auburn tresses turned Lucinda on tremendously.</p><p>Joanna sucked her mother's nipple tenderly. Lucinda gently stroked the girl's hair. Having made love to her mother once already, Joanna was emboldened to reach down inside her mother's panties to feel the moist slit underneath her nest of pubic hair.</p><p>""Oh, darling!"" Lucinda exclaimed, laughing. ""You really are horny, aren't you?!""</p><p>Confident now, Joanna smiled slyly and replied,</p><p>""Yes; horny for you, Mommy!""</p><p>Lucinda rolled back onto the bed and lifted her legs so as to make it easy for her daughter to pull her mother's underpants down, which she did without hesitation. Not so shy, now, Lucinda said to herself. The twelve year old dived between her mom's thighs and began to lick Lucinda's clitoris. She looked down at her daughter's head between her legs.</p><p>""Oh, baby! That's so good! Joanna, you're a natural!""</p><p>Flushed with pleasure by what Lucinda said, Joanna stopped for a moment to lift her eyes and smile at her mother. Lucinda smiled back at her and with a sudden idea occurring to her said,</p><p>""Joanna; get your clothes off. I want to do something special with you.""</p><p>The girl stopped and looked at her mother quizzically. She shrugged her shoulders and stood up to remove her clothes. Lucinda liked watching her child undress.</p><p>As her daughter stood naked before her, Lucinda beckoned to her and bid her come close.</p><p>""Come over here, darling. Now, get on top of me but with your pussy in my face and your face in my pussy. Can you do that?""</p><p>The girl smiled broadly and eagerly, but carefully, maneuvered herself into the ""69"" position. Once adequately positioned, Lucinda wrapped her arms around Joanna's lower back and pulled her down onto her face. Lucinda pressed the girl's smooth, wet, red vulva onto her mouth. She extended her tongue and searched for Joanna's clitoris. As she performed cunnilingus on the girl, she teased her gently by pressing an occasional finger onto the wrinkled flesh of her anus, stimulating Joanna's ""back door.""</p><p>For her part, Joanna was overwhelmed by the novelty and the closeness of this simultaneous and extraordinarily intimate sexual activity. Her nose was inches from her mother's asshole, something she could never had imagined only a few days before. In a moment of daring for the 12 year old, she parted her mother's butt cheeks and flicked her tongue over Lucinda's ""brown star.""</p><p>The two women, mother and child, pleasured each other to mutual orgasm. Joanna felt such happiness as in the aftermath she flipped around and snuggled next to her mom. They lay close together, the scent of each other's pussies still on their faces.</p><p>""Mommy, I never thought about doing that. Did you do that before with Daddy?""</p><p>""Yes, darling; your father and I like the 69 position. That's what it's called.""</p><p>""Wow! That was so cool! Did you do it with Gwen?""</p><p>""Yes, honey; I did.""</p><p>""Wow!"" she replied.</p><p>Joanna snuggled closer to her mother. They would get up in a few minutes and pretend that nothing like this had happened between them. As they lay together, Joanna again pondered her mom and dad's sex life. The frequency of sex with her mother had made Joanna want to know more about what Lucinda did with her husband. </p><p>There was a part of Joanna that wanted very much to see her parents have sexual intercourse. The question became: Would she really dare to do it? It was one thing to think about when horny but another now that she was sexually stated (for the moment) and a bit more sobered.</p><p>Just two nights later, Joanna walked softly up to her parents' bedroom door. The little girl was dressed in a long flannel nightgown. Winter nights were very cold in Madison, Wisconsin. She felt uncomfortable putting her ear to the door. For her, the feelings were a mix of apprehension and excitement. This was the night she would watch her parents have sex. </p><p>Hesitating outside the door, she finally knocked softly. It only took her mother six seconds to come to the door and open it.</p><p>""Hello, sweetheart!"" she greeted her. ""Are you ready?""</p><p>""Yes, Mommy ... I think so.""</p><p>Lucinda smiled and took her daughter's hand.</p><p>""Come in, sweetheart.""</p><p>Charles had turned to face Joanna as she crawled into the space between her parents. </p><p>""How's my darling, girl?"" he said to her.</p><p>""I'm good, daddy; just a little cold!"" which made him laugh.</p><p>""Well, just snuggle in here and you'll be warm in no time.""</p><p>Lucinda had moved over next to Joanna and pulled the covers up over them. Charles kissed Joanna on the cheek and stroked her hair.</p><p>Lucinda turned toward her youngest daughter and was smoothing her hair and fussing with the collar of her nightgown. She gently caressed Joanna's face and took her hand, kissing it.</p><p>Joanna turned over toward her mother and impulsively kissed her lips. She and Lucinda stopped moving and just looked at each other in the faint moonlight filtering in through the frosted bedroom window. Lucinda took her daughter's face in her hands and kissed her on the lips; a long, lingering kiss. Joanna was breathing hard and had closed her eyes.</p><p>""Mommy ..."" Joanna was anxious about being sexual with her mother in the presence of her father despite telling the child about the conversation she had with Charles about that subject.</p><p>Her mother began to kiss her again, this time opening her mouth to touch her tongue to Joanna's lips. Joanna instinctively opened her mouth and touched her tongue to her mother's and in seconds she had placed her hands on Lucinda's big breasts.</p><p>Lucinda got out of bed and stood up. She lifted her nightgown up and stood nude before her daughter. ""Take off your nightgown, darling,"" she said softly. </p><p>Joanna looked nervously to her left to see what her father's reaction would be. In the moonlight streaming into her parents' bedroom, Charles was smiling at her. </p><p>""It's all right, Joanna; Mommy told me all about your lovemaking. It's okay, honey. I think it's beautiful that you're attracted to each other.""</p><p>""Oh, Daddy; thank you!"" she exclaimed, relieved. She kissed her father quickly on the lips and turned toward her mother.</p><p>Joanna slowly lifted her hips to slide the nightgown up enough so she could pull it off. She sat up to complete the act, tossing the garment onto the bed covers. The 12 year old had not worn underpants. In the moonlight she was silvered. Her little nipples and aureoles were dark spots on her pale skin. Joanna had not sprouted much pubic hair, which left her delicate slit visible.</p><p>The girl's heart was beating faster, now. She was excited, wondering what her mother and father would do next, wondering when they start having sex.</p><p>Lucinda got back under the covers and leaned over Joanna. She resumed French kissing the little girl while running her hands over her chest, up and down her sides, and over her thighs.</p><p>Joanna's sex was moistening. Mmm ... she thought. It feels so good with her!</p><p>""Oh, Mommy!"" she whispered. ""Oh, Mommy!""</p><p>Her father took off his T-shirt and shorts, revealing a sizable erection, and slid closer to the naked girl. </p><p>""You're so beautiful, Joanna!"" her mother said. Lucinda was trembling as she kissed her little daughter's cheeks, forehead, nose, and neck. ""My baby girl!""</p><p>She felt her father's erection poking her in the back. She opened her eyes wide and grinned.</p><p>Lucinda laughed and said, ""Honey, I want you to watch me and your father have sex Now. You've wondered what we look like; now you're going to see!</p><p>""First, I'm going to suck your father's cock; then, he's going to eat my pussy.""</p><p>Joanna's mouth was open. She was really going to see them fucking!</p><p>Her father was lying on his back with his erect penis sticking up and pointing toward his belly. Lucinda positioned herself between his legs on her knees. She grasped his penis with her left hand and bent her head to begin fellating him. </p><p>Joanna was excited to see the head of her father's cock disappear into her mother's mouth. She was blowing him! Joanna was both shocked and thrilled. She stared intently, concentrating on watching what her mother was doing. It was so thrilling and so absorbing that she was startled when her father spoke to her.</p><p>""Joanna?""</p><p>The girl turned quickly, wide-eyed to face her dad. He addressed her, acknowledging her presence, her participation even if only as a spectator when he said,</p><p>""Do you like what you see, darling?""</p><p>""Oh ... oh, yes, Daddy! It's ... it's ..."" She was having trouble finding the right words.</p><p>Charles filled in the gap.</p><p>""Yes, it must be so new and surprising to see your beautiful mother sucking a cock.""</p><p>Joanna nodded. ""Yes, it's something I didn't expect.""</p><p>""You probably thought only bad women and girls did that, right?""</p><p>Glad that the light was faint, Joanna blushed crimson because that's exactly what she thought.</p><p>""Well, as you can see, the nicest women do that for the men they love.""</p><p>Lucinda was sucking and stroking her father's erect penis. The girl marveled at her mother's obvious skill. Then Lucinda stopped and looking up, spoke to her daughter.</p><p>""Honey, did you want to try it?""</p><p>Joanna's eyes opened very wide. She looked at her mother holding her father's hard cock; she looked at her father, smiling at her.</p><p>""Daddy ..."" she said tentatively.</p><p>""Go ahead, darling, if you want to,"" he said, encouragingly.</p><p>She drew in a breath sharply, swallowed hard, and said,</p><p>""Okay ... Mommy; what do I do?""</p><p>""Here, honey,"" her mother answered. ""Just take it from the side. Hold it like this ... there, that's good. Now, lick around the head to start. That's it, darling; lick slowly and especially touch the underside. That's where it's most sensitive.""</p><p>Joanna followed her mother's instructions and heard her father sigh pleasurably in response. Lucinda continued her daughter's ""crash course"" in fellatio.</p><p>""Now, put the head in your mouth and slide your hand up and down. That's it ... that's good.""</p><p>Joanna was struck by the sudden realization that she was giving her first blow job ... and that it was to her father! The three of them were breaking all kinds of taboos!</p><p>""That feels good, Joanna,"" Charles said to her. She stopped to smile at the compliment. Lucinda echoed the sentiment.</p><p>""For your first time, you're doing very well, Joanna."" She stroked Joanna's long, thick auburn hair.</p><p>The girl resumed her cocksucking, concentrating intently, focused on doing it well. She wondered vaguely if she was doing it as well as her sister. After another minute, her mom stopped her.</p><p>""Okay, honey, now I'm going to get on top of your father and insert his penis into my vagina.""</p><p>Joanna moved out of the way and Lucinda moved up the bed to swing one leg over her father's thighs and grasping his cock, stuffed it into her pussy. Joanna watched, fascinated, as her mother fucked herself on her father's rod. It glistened in the moonlight with her moisture as she moved up and down. Joanna could hear the squishing sounds as the cock pumped in and out of her mother's sex. </p><p>Joanna was amazed as well as turned on. She was actually watching them fuck right in front of her! Excited by what she was witnessing, she let her right stray down between her legs. She rubbed her clitoris gently but quickly as she watched her parents copulate.</p><p>""Let me get on top of you, sweetheart,"" her father said. They changed positions with her mom on her back and her father on his knees. He guided his cock back into her wet vagina and then leaned forward to drive his erection down into her. Lucinda's legs were spread and her knees were bent as Charles fucked her hard, shaking the bed. Joanna by now was lying on her back looking to her left at her parents fucking. She masturbated joyfully, engulfed by the sight, sound, and smell of the sex around her.</p><p>""Okay, baby,"" Charles said to his wife, ""I'm going to cum!""</p><p>""Oh, take it out, Charles, if you can; show Joanna what it looks like when you shoot!""</p><p>Joanna was mesmerized by the sight of her father withdrawing his hard-on from her mom's hairy pussy and then shooting three separate ropes of semen onto her belly by rubbing his cock with his hand.</p><p>Lucinda looked up at her husband and smiled. Charles looked over at Joanna. Joanna looked first to her mother, then her father.</p><p>""Oh, wow! Daddy, your penis is beautiful!"" she blurted, not knowing what else to say.</p><p>Lucinda and Charles laughed as Joanna giggled. Lucinda then said to her daughter,</p><p>""Honey, I want you to see me do something special now.""</p><p>Joanna watched as her mother scooped up two fingers full of semen and brought it to her lips. She lapped at it with her tongue before lifting her hand, tilting her head back, and letting the concupiscent glob slide down her digits into her mouth.</p><p>Seeing her mother swallow her father's cum made Joanna eyes open very wide, indeed. Lucinda smeared the last little bit onto her lips and then invited her daughter to kiss them.</p><p>""Don't be afraid, honey; the taste of semen is nothing to be afraid of. I love sucking your father off and always insist that he shoot it into my mouth so I can taste it and swallow it.</p><p>""Come, Joanna; kiss me!""</p><p>The girl cautiously approached her mom. She lay down next to Lucinda and awaited the spermy kiss to come. Lucinda smiled and stroked her daughter's long, think hair and said, </p><p>""I love you so much, darling.""</p><p>""We both do, Joanna,"" her father added.</p><p>Joanna smiled and boldly turned to her mother, opened her mouth, and placed over Lucinda's for a deep French kiss, a true soul kiss. She tasted the slightly bitter saltiness of her father's cream on her sensual mother's lips. Joanna's heart raced and her pussy became wetter.</p><p>As they kissed, her father reached over and gently touched her clitoris. It was the first time Charles had touched his daughter ""inappropriately,"" which made her sigh and roll over onto her back. She had been licked to orgasm by her mother but had not considered her father in the same way. Now, that had changed. Joanna was fully prepared emotionally and psychologically to be her father's lover as well. She knew at that moment, as indeed all three of them did, that he would be one to take her virginity. It was only a question of when.</p><p>Charles followed up his touch of her nether region by lying between her legs to perform cunnilingus on his youngest child. It was his first molestation of her or any child after the oral sodomy her mother encouraged her to perform. He wanted to be her first rapist as well as to perform anal sodomy in the next few days. It was only a matter of what the little girl could tolerate. From now, on, she would be spending quite a few nights in her parents' bed.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy,"" she cried softly, ""that feels so good! I love you so much, Daddy!""</p><p>Joanna turned to Lucinda.</p><p>""Mommy, I love you!""</p><p>Overcome with passion for both her husband and her daughter, Lucinda replied,</p><p>""I love you, too, honey, the way a woman loves a woman!""</p><p>Lucinda turned over to place her mouth over her daughter's nipple, which she gently sucked and lovingly bit. Joanna gasped! She was feeling the simultaneous lust of both her parents for her. For her! She was the object of their desire! She, who thought of herself as an ugly duckling, someone who's desire for her mother made her feel perverted. Her parents had banished all that by their attention to her sensual needs and their honesty about their desire for each other.</p><p>It only remained for her to be fucked by her father. Dare she ask for it now? Would he respond to her desire, to her need for his penis in her virgin sex? What would her beloved mother think?</p><p>The girl was starting to cum from her father's cunt lapping. Charles was eating her out expertly, as he often did to his slut wife, Lucinda. Lucinda sensed Joanna's desire and leaned over to give her permission.</p><p>""Joanna, if you want your father to take you, just ask. I think he will not refuse,"" she said softly just as preteen girl orgasmed.</p><p>'Ahh ... ahh ... ohhhhhh ... ohhhhhh ...ahhhh ...""</p><p>Joanna's hips lifted off the bed. She involuntarily thrust her sex at her father's face as he continued licking her clitoris, driving her nearly mad with delight! Charles stayed locked to her vulva with his tongue pleasuring her to the fullest extent. He eased off as the girl writhed and moaned.</p><p>""Oh, god! ... oh my god! ... oh!""</p><p>Charles enjoyed the smell and taste of Joanna's virgin pussy. The girl secreted her love moisture in abundance, making it a very sloppy and sensual performance of cunnilingus.</p><p>Lucinda lay to Joanna's left as Charles positioned himself to her right. The girl gradually calmed. When she did, she turned to her father and kissed him on the lips.</p><p>""Daddy, thank you; thank you. That was wonderful!"" She turned over to address her loving mother.</p><p>""Oh, Mommy! Thank you for doing this for me! Thank you!""</p><p>Lucinda and kissed her daughter's lips with tenderness and passion. She looked Joanna in the eyes in that dim light and said,</p><p>""It's time, darling, for you to become a woman in the fullest sense. Ask your father to fuck you, dear.""</p><p>Joanna looked for a long time at her mother. She reached out and stroked her face. She then turned to her father and said,</p><p>""Daddy will you fuck me? Please? Fuck me now!""</p><p>Charles hesitated. ""Joanna ... it hurts the first time, darling ... are you sure ...""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy; I know. Mommy told me all about it. I don't care. I want it. Please!""</p><p>""Charles; take her,"" Lucinda said, which decided the issue for him. </p><p>He was fully erect and filled with desire for the child. He would now rape her, gloriously, beautifully, and lustily as she desired; as they all desired.</p><p>Joanna looked as her father's face. Her mother turned on the night stand lamp to its lowest level thus creating an almost dreamlike setting for her husband and daughter. </p><p>Charles looked down to guide the head of his fully erect and throbbing cock in between Joanna's cunt lips, to position the ""fierce machine"" to do its work in her unsullied sex. She would be rent in order to be made whole. She reached up to hold him as he plunged deeply into her.</p><p>""Oh!"" the girl cried as the pain of her hymen tearing jolted her. ""Oh!""</p><p>Her father thrust his penis quickly and deeply into his child, seeking to touch the bottom of her womb. Lucinda stroked her daughter's hair and whispered,</p><p>""There, darling, it only hurts for a little bit. You'll see how wonderful it feels after that first time, after it breaks your maidenhead."" She kissed her daughter's cheek as she lay beneath her husband as he fucked their little girl.</p><p>Unexpectedly excited to be fucking a child, Charles came very quickly.</p><p>""Joanna! I'm cumming, darling! I'm cumming!""</p><p>The girl was filled with lust and desire as she cried, </p><p>""Yes, Daddy! Cum in me! Cum in me!""</p><p>Charles fired load after load into his lovely little girl's twat. The semen started to push out from the thrusting of his cock. It was tinged with the blood of her torn hymen. Staining the bed, their marriage bed upon which he so many times fucked his spouse. Now, it was his child that he was fucking!</p><p>Spent now, Charles lay down upon his sweet little 12 year old daughter, positioning himself on his elbows and drawn-up knees. His still-hard cock lodged in her small cunt hole, he held her tight and whispered, ""I love you, my sweetheart, I love you. My little girl ... my little girl ...""</p><p>Joanna smiled and held her father tightly, keeping his penis in her as long as possible.</p><p>Lucinda stroked her husband's muscular bottom as he lay between Joanna's legs. He did it! she said to herself; he fucked our little girl! It was so beautiful! she thought; so beautiful!</p><p>Joanna would now become part of their adult lovemaking. She was changed, now; she would sleep with them regularly both together and separately. There was still more for her to learn and her parents would teach her. She would ""learn by doing.""</p><p>Both her parents wanted her; this now meant a lot to the little girl who had suffered from insecurities. She was closest to her parents and her sister so it made sense to her that both Lucinda and Charles should be her guides to the world of sexual relations. </p><p>Lucinda, however, was the principal guiding force and inspiration in her life as well as the primary object of her desire. Thanks to her mother's understanding, patience, tutelage, and love, she would now likely grow into the confident, sensual woman she was meant to be.</p>"
509,"Mandy & Amy, Part 17",Arachnophile,arachnophile52@gmail.com,"['M', 'Ff', 'fath/dau', 'lolita', 'cons', 'les', 'oral', 'anal']","Twelve year old Amy suggested to her step-mother, Gloria, that she should take on the lovely 14 year old Indian beauty, Sunanda, as a whore in training. The course of the discussion leads to Gloria and Amy participating in some torrid anal love play.",2013-06-09T00:00:00,"This is a work of fiction with characters based on a story published anonymously on a now defunct Web site. The published work is that of the present author, who holds the copyright. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. This work features inter-generational sexual activity with participants under the age of 18. It is a fantasy. The author does not condone sex with children.","<p>""Sure, I'll take her on, Amy; if you think she's serious.""</p><p>""Yes, Gloria, she is,"" answered Amy. ""She's very hot and eager to learn. ""</p><p>""And you said your father's fucked her and he thought she might have the right temperament for the job?""</p><p>""Oh, yes!"" Amy exclaimed. ""She's fourteen and she's already fucked more than 100 men! I think she's a natural.""</p><p>Amy could tell the wheels were turning in Gloria's head, thinking about the possibilities. Gloria had a bit of the showman about her. She could be very creative when pondering how to present the girls.</p><p>Amy had just suggested that the Indian beauty, Sunanda, join Amy, 11 year old Mandy, and Gloria on prostitution ""outcalls."" Gloria lined up clients eager for sex with herself and her girls. She formerly did it with her daughter, Mandy, to make ends meet after the imprisonment of her abusive husband. The lust of Amy's father, Jim, for the then ten-year old Mandy led to Jim's divorcing his wife, Linda, and marrying Gloria, which rescued her and Mandy from the poverty in which they found themselves. </p><p>Despite the financial security her new husband offered, Gloria still took clients and after seeing Amy's potential from her sexual involvement with Mandy shopped both girls around to clients. Jim agreed with her after seeing how much the girls enjoyed it. It also must be admitted that Gloria just loved being ""bad.""</p><p>""What did her father say about this?""</p><p>""Her father was all for it. He's been fucking her since she was 11. He's the one that thought it would be good for her to go to the orgies. Even Tanya said she fit in on her very first day.</p><p>""So ... what do you think?"" Amy said, smiling eagerly.</p><p>""Hmm ... okay. I want to talk to her father first and then I want to interview her."" Gloria said.</p><p>Amy narrowed her eyes and grinned an evil grin.</p><p>""Interview, huh ..."" and started laughing. Gloria laughed with her.</p><p>""Yup, same as you when I first ate your pussy and licked your asshole."" Gloria gently pinched Amy's cheek. ""You were so cute; I couldn't keep my hands off you!""</p><p>Amy smiled and said, ""I loved it from the beginning. Remember the first time I sucked off my dad in front of you? That was so hot. I gave him another blow job when we stopped at the beach on the way home.""</p><p>Gloria said, ""I can't say I'm surprised; your dad really likes little girls. Fortunately for me, he still likes women.""</p><p>Gloria sighed. </p><p>""I love that big cock of his!""</p><p>Then she said, ""And so do you, I'll bet!""</p><p>Amy started giggling. ""Mouth, pussy, and asshole!""she said.</p><p>They laughed together thinking about the horniness of Amy's father, Gloria's husband. </p><p>Amy stood in front of Gloria and took her step-mother's hands. She said to her,</p><p>""You know I've tried to model myself after you, don't you?""</p><p>Gloria smiled and stroked Amy hair.</p><p>""Yes, honey; I do. That's very sweet of you, Amy. I'm very flattered.""</p><p>Amy smiled slyly and said, </p><p>""So, how about another lesson? Right now?""</p><p>Amy pressed her crotch against Gloria's hip and, reaching up, gently pulled her head down to kiss her. Gloria opened her mouth and their tongues touched. </p><p>""Amy, honey; let's take a shower and do it right.""</p><p>""Okay!"" Amy answered brightly.</p><p>Naked in the shower together, the big-titted brunette and the slim, athletic twelve year old soaped and fondled each other's privates.</p><p>Amy stuck her middle finger in Gloria's cunt and started moving in and out. Gloria stood and let the pretty little girl play with her pussy. Leaning forward, she opened her mouth and French kissed Amy. Their tongues sucked at each other as the warm water of the shower splashed them. </p><p>""Bend over, Gloria,"" Amy said to her step-mother. Gloria dutifully did, obligingly and lewdly spreading her butt cheeks. Amy stuffed a soapy finger into the woman's asshole and wiggled it around. She wanted to make sure it was clean as Amy, anally fixated lately, intended to give her a rim job after the shower.</p><p>""That's nice, Amy,"" Gloria gasped. ""Maybe you should use a dildo on me later.""</p><p>""Mmm ... that will be my pleasure! I love to see toys, fingers, and stuff going in and out of girls' assholes. And tongues! Especially mine!"" the slutty underage blonde giggled. She now had two fingers up her step-mother's ass, moving them around, all the while intent on gaping her whore role model's anus.</p><p>Amy admired the way Gloria could perform sexually almost without emotion. She knew how to bring men to orgasm and did it whenever possible. She was perfectly comfortable taking cocks of all sizes in every one of her openings either one at a time or even all three at once! To see Gloria triple teamed was awesome, Amy thought. She wanted very much to be like Gloria though not in every respect. </p><p>Amy, though she liked prostitution and was grateful to Gloria and Mandy for introducing her to sex for pay, really wanted to perform in porn films. Sexually, Amy was very much an exhibitionist. Gloria liked people watching her have sex live but felt no urge to perform before a camera. </p><p>""Do you have me fully gaped, yet, honey?"" Gloria inquired. </p><p>Amy now had three fingers in the woman's anus.</p><p>""Just about, Gloria,"" the girl said over the sound of the shower. ""So you think we need daddy to give you an anal creampie?""</p><p>Gloria turned her head to look behind at the young girl playing with her asshole and said, </p><p>""That's exactly what I was thinking! Now that you've opened it up, it needs to be filled!""</p><p>Jim was sitting in his study working on a programming problem at one of his company's software implementations. Amy knocked softly on the door and he turned to see her standing naked in the doorway.</p><p>""Hi, honey; what are you up to? Aren't you afraid you'll get a chill?"" he asked her half solicitously and half facetiously.</p><p>Amy giggled in response.</p><p>""Nope!"" she declared, ""Gloria's already got me warmed up!""</p><p>Staring as his computer, he said, ""And I'm sure you heated her up, too!""</p><p>""As a matter of fact, I've gaped her anus. Now she needs it be filled up.""</p><p>Amy came up behind her father and wrapped her arms around him, kissing his cheek.</p><p>Jim affectionately covered her hands with his. He loved his daughter not least because she was so determinedly sexual. He loved fucking her and eating her out. She also gave him great head. She spoke to him again.</p><p>""Daddy, will you give Gloria an anal creampie? I washed her anus pretty thoroughly and she said she'd let it drip into my mouth if you shoot it up her ass. Please, Daddy! Please!"" she pleaded softly.</p><p>Amy was interested in the almost gymnastic aspects of sex; the contortions and the odd-angle insertions that she loved to watch on the screen. (For a twelve year old girl, Amy had watched a LOT of porn films.) Naturally, the thought of positioning herself to take Gloria's anal creampie in the mouth appealed to her.</p><p>Jim sighed. He had a difficult time refusing his horny little daughter anything, especially something so tempting as filling his wife's rear portal with his jism. It would be a true labor of love! He thought that when he finished, he would also enjoy seeing his little daughter using Gloria's asshole like a water fountain.</p><p>""Okay, honey; I guess I can do it. Is your step-mom ready?""</p><p>""Yay! Yes, she's ready!"" Amy cried, hopping up and down. She dashed out of the room shouting, ""Gloria! Lube your asshole; Daddy's gonna do it!""</p><p>Jim watched the blur that was her speeding nude figure race up the stairs to his and Gloria's bedroom.</p><p>Gloria was on her elbows and knees. Offering her anus for Jim's pleasure ... and for Amy's!</p><p>""Well, don't you look tempting,"" Jim said to his slut wife, whom he found on her elbows and knees on their bed. </p><p>The bottle of lubricant was beside her as she presented her anus for her husband's enjoyment. And her step-daughter's!</p><p>""Fill it up, Jim,"" Gloria said as he entered the room and removed his clothes. Her husband was a heavy cummer so it was likely going to quite a mess going in and quite a mouthful for Amy when it came out.</p><p>Amy quickly knelt and started to give her father a blow job. Although he was fully erect in anticipation of fucking his sexy wife's gaping asshole, he always enjoyed receiving head from his sweet, pretty 12 year old daughter.</p><p>""Mm ... Daddy your cock tastes great!"" Amy had paused for a moment to giggle as she said made her pronouncement. She was sorry Mandy wasn't around to join them. Her sister had dance class for another hour and so would not be available.</p><p>""Okay, honey: I think I'm ready.""</p><p>""Cool, Daddy; go for it!"" Amy was excited to see her father perform anal sex. He had taught her and Mandy, at Gloria's request, to receive ass fucking as part of their basic sexual education. Now, he and his accomplished ""escort"" wife would demonstrate their maturity and experience for the pre-teen girl.</p><p>Jim placed the cockhead at the open anus and gently but firmly pressed it into his lovely wife.</p><p>""Ohhh ... yeah!"" she exclaimed. ""That's good! Mmm ... keep going, baby!""</p><p>Jim smiled as he sank the full length of his 8 1/2 inch cock into her rear portal. He began to pump her slowly at first then built up a fairly rapid rhythm especially for plundering such a delicate opening.</p><p>""Oh my god, Daddy!"" Amy cried. ""That is awesome!""</p><p>""Uhn ... uhn ... uhn ..."" Gloria grunted as Jim moved in and out of her lubricated anus. He would withdraw completely every few strokes to see the slippery, reddened flesh within the gaped asshole. That is a thing of beauty, he thought.</p><p>Given the size of her husband's member and her limited ability to withstand its assault, Gloria gasped,</p><p>""Shoot it, honey! Fill me up!""</p><p>""Yeah, Daddy, cream in her butthole!"" Amy said. The naughty little minx couldn't wait to drink the semen out of her step-mother's asshole. For Amy, the thought of performing an act so depraved and so erotic excited her tremendously. She wanted her father to see her and to praise her. Amy was nothing if not an exhibitionist.</p><p>""Oh, Gloria ... I'm fucking coming!"" Jim yelled. He leaned back and fired gobs of jism through the woman's anus and on up into her rectum. His milky splats coated her irritated insides as she felt his jerking to a climax. Gloria loved it but admitted to herself that she couldn't take a cock that big for that long too often.</p><p>Gloria lifted herself off the bed, slowly, and standing to the side of it, spread her legs and waited for Amy to get into position.</p><p>As her father finish ejaculating and her step-mother hop off the bed, albeit gingerly, Amy quickly dived down underneath the woman's leaking bottom. She positioned her open mouth directly beneath the asshole in hopes of receiving, second hand, her father's load of cum. </p><p>The 12 year old looked at Gloria's puckered anus as the woman forced the semen out in dribs and drabs mostly in Amy's mouth, though some still splashed her forehead and chin. The dirty little girl slurped it up as though it were nectar of the gods! </p><p>Seeing Amy perform, her father reflected on just how proud he was of her.</p><p>What an incredibly lovely and enthusiastic slut we've raised! Jim thought. He credited Gloria and Mandy with the result, though he certainly did his best to expose his darling daughter to all manner of pedophilic perversion. The girl was an apt pupil!</p><p>When she had excreted about as much cream as she could by pushing, Gloria stuck a wetted finger up her own ass to pull out more! Amy immediately grasped her step-mother's hand and stuck that finger down her throat. Amy looked to be cum crazed!</p><p>Gloria finished the session by kneeling down across from the girl and, drawing her mouth to the child's, began to French kiss Amy, licking and sucking down as much jizz as she was able.</p><p>""You two are amazing,"" commented the spent but satisfied Jim. Seeing his wife and his daughter perform sexually always left him awestruck. They were really something.</p>"
510,"Mandy & Amy, Part 18",Arachnophile,arachnophile52@gmail.com,"['gfM', 'gang', 'lolita', 'cons', 'het', 'inc', 'exhib']","Twelve year old Amy is finally filming the gang-bang for which she volunteered back in Part 15. Taking on 25 men in one session, however, gets the pretty blonde slut more than she bargained for.",2013-07-20T00:00:00,"This is a work of fiction with characters based on a story published anonymously on a now defunct Web site. The published work is that of the present author, who holds the copyright. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. This work features inter-generational sexual activity with participants under the age of 18. It is a fantasy. The author does not condone sex with children.","<p>Jim was sitting in the living room working on his laptop when Amy looked up from her homework and spoke to her father.</p><p>""Daddy, I was thinking that most people believe what we do is bad; that it's not what kids and their parents should do. But isn't it all in how you think of it?""</p><p>Jim, slightly puzzled by her question asked, ""What do you mean, honey?""</p><p>Amy thought for a moment and then said, </p><p>""Well, some people would think fucking is something you do to me, but really, isn't it what we do together? I'm not passive in all this; I make decisions, too!""</p><p>""Yes, Amy, but the law says you're not old enough to make those decisions."" He shrugged.</p><p>""Yeah, I know that but I think it's dumb. Those laws are just people wanting to control other people.""</p><p>Jim raised his eyebrows, impressed with his daughter's thought process.</p><p>""Amy, when did you start thinking about this so deeply?""</p><p>""It was Wednesday in social studies class. We learned that issues are almost always more complex than they seem at first glance. So, I applied that idea to our situation."" </p><p>The girl shrugged her shoulders. She continued,</p><p>""I don't know ... it just seemed to make sense to me.""</p><p>Jim answered, ""I think it makes a lot of sense, sweetheart.""</p><p>Amy fell silent and resumed reading from her science text and taking notes, the last of her homework for the evening. When she concluded, she looked over at her father and said,</p><p>""Daddy, will you eat my pussy, now? I'll suck your cock if you'd like.""</p><p>Jim looked up from his laptop and said,</p><p>""Sure, honey; I always love going down on you.""</p><p>He stood up and started to undress in the living room. Amy started taking off her clothes at the kitchen table. First she removed her baby blue T-shirt with ""Daddy's Li'l Dream Girl!"" printed on the front and ""Mommy's Worst Nightmare!"" printed on the back.</p><p>Naked, Amy looked lovely. At 12 years old, she was starting to grow tits. Her little buds looked charming against her lightly tanned skin and when her honey blonde hair hung down over her developing chest. She was growing up, Jim noticed. He could detect wisps of pubic hair now between her legs. They would start to tickle his nose when he licked her pussy, he mused laughing to himself. And a delightful pussy it was! Amy's cunt was succulent; she got very wet when excited. This made it so easy to fuck her deeply.</p><p>The pretty girl sat in their brick red and ivory striped upholstered arm chair. She moved close to the edge, hooked a leg over each arm, and leaned back, offering her beautiful preteen snatch for looking and for licking. Jim knelt between her legs and started kissing all over her pudendum. He even tickled the little bit of her anus that he could get to! </p><p>""That feels nice, Daddy!"" she sighed. Her head was back and her eyes were closed.</p><p>Her father slipped an index finger into her vagina in an attempt to reach her G-spot. Amy purred with pleasure. While enjoying her father's erotic attention, her mind traveled ahead to the next day's activities. Fulfilling her stated desire, Amy was going to be filmed at the chateau being gang-banged by 25 separate men. </p><p>Although her father was concerned about her ability to stand up to such abuse, his prostitute wife and Amy's procuress, Gloria declared her ready so long as it was just the fathers from the orgy and no professionals. </p><p>Tanya, who ran the show, gave some vague assurances on this point, the veracity of which was lost in the enthusiasm of the moment. ""Let's move forward,"" they all said, ""no need to rock the boat.""</p><p>Amy was eager to perform on film. It was less the desire to be the center of attention than the challenge of performing well before others. She liked being watched. </p><p>No girl with exhibitionist tendencies such Amy's could have resisted Tanya's call for volunteers to be gang-banged by two dozen plus men until they climaxed. Amy had been a ""target girl"" at the orgy, which involved enduring the amorous desires of no more than ten men for a maximum of two minutes each. The twenty-five man gang-bang would test the endurance of any adult woman let alone that of a pre-teen.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy! I'm cumming!""</p><p>Amy's body shuddered as she orgasmed. She even managed a little squirt into Jim's face, which delighted him. He not only loved his daughter and lusted after her; Jim admired her intelligence and single-mindedness in pursuit of whatever she engaged with.</p><p>As Amy recovered from the cunnilingus her father performed, Jim regarded his little girl. She would be gang raped tomorrow afternoon, Saturday. Although Gloria judged Amy to be ready, he was still concerned. It was arranged that he would be the last to fuck her, rapist No. 25. He hoped she would still be in condition to take him on by then.</p><p>""Well, Amy, are you excited?"" Tanya asked amid the activity on the set. Young Amy hopped up and down and smiled broadly as she answered in a chirpy tone,</p><p>""Oh, yes! I'm very excited!""</p><p>All around her, production assistants were moving lights into position, technicians were checking sound and video equipment, and a nurse was assembling the male actors and performing rapid HIV testing of them.</p><p>The pretty blonde twelve year old was going to do her first gang-bang on video. Amy was, however, not without experience having sex with multiple partners. </p><p>She had been fucked by multiple partners over weekends while doing outcalls with her prostitute step-mother, Gloria. In one memorable instance, she'd had sexual intercourse sixteen times with four different men over a weekend. She'd stood up well to that. </p><p>She had also been a target girl once at the twice-monthly orgies that Tanya sponsored. On that occasion, she had been fucked by ten men in succession inside a half hour. Each rapist was allowed two minutes maximum with the girl. All the men wore condoms. The physical requirements of the film, however, would be different.</p><p>The young girl would be fucked by 25 men in a row. Although she would be given a ten-minute break after every five men, there were no limits placed on the amount of time each could spend belaboring her pre-teen pussy. The actors were encouraged to cum as soon as possible and were going to take her ""bare back."" One of the objectives of the film would be to observe Amy's cunt being filled with semen. With the prospect of more than two dozen loads of cum pumped into her twat, Tanya anticipated there being a pretty fair mess in the cute blonde's snatch by the filming's conclusion.</p><p>Amy's step-sister, 11 year old Mandy, and the beautiful 14 year old Sunanda, Amy's current lover, would be doing the ""fluffing,"" the sucking of penises to keep the males hard for the task ahead of them. What Amy did not know until she arrived on the set was that this was a mixed group, against which Gloria had warned.</p><p>Of the 25 men recruited to assault the child, seventeen were fathers, and one of their sons, who regularly attended the orgies. All but one of the dads had fucked Amy at least once. This included Sunanda's father, Mac, who was especially fond of the fair and pretty American girl and Greg, the brother of the red-headed twins, Anna and Kelly. Amy had fucked Mac on several occasions and the two had especially enjoyed each other. Amy had spent a weekend with Anna and Kelly's family during which she was fucked by the whole family. Sounding an ominous note that no one heard right away, it was revealed that the rest of the studs were pedophile porn actors that Tanya had hired for the film. </p><p>Amy had agreed to allow her face to be shown throughout. She and Tanya had reasoned that the film would be circulated only within the rather limited membership of their distinct and secret sub-culture. Besides, they thought, no one in the general population who saw it (a highly unlikely occurrence) would ever be able to admit it anyway. Amy had done some acting in local theater and, while demonstrating considerable aptitude, had enjoyed it. Loving sex and having as much experience as she, it was a natural that Amy would have wanted to do the film.</p><p>""Okay, honey; we'll get going in about another fifteen minutes. Are you lubed?""</p><p>The director, speaking to his young ""star,"" was an experienced pedophilic filmmaker. While not himself interested in children sexually, he was fascinated by adult men and women who loved children carnally.</p><p>""Yeah, I'm ready.""</p><p>""Great! We'll do a quick intro then you strip off the bra and panties, get on your back, and spread your legs. We'll have the first guy ready to mount you at that point.</p><p>""Anytime you want to stop, just let us know. If you need a longer rest than the 10 minutes every fifth guy, just say so. Okay?""</p><p>""Sure, sure,"" she answered distractedly. Amy was a little bit nervous. She wanted to perform well and to make everyone proud of her. Despite the cautious tone of the director, Amy took the task before her as a challenge she was determined to surmount. She rejected any suggestion that she would not be able to finish the 25 men. In fact, she was more concerned about the ability of her first lover to perform. </p><p>Amy had asked her step-father to be the first in line to screw her. She liked Gary quite a lot and he was very attracted to her. They were lovers when together and also with Amy's mom, Linda, whenever Amy spent a week with her. She hoped he wouldn't be too nervous to fuck her and cum on camera. </p><p>The girl had asked that her father, Jim, be the last in line to ""do"" her. Jim said that of course he would be honored to finish her. Knowing that her father always shot a copious load of jism, both Amy and Tanya thought it would be the perfect finish to the film.</p><p>Amy approached Gary, who was standing off stage speaking to Mandy and Sunanda, the film's ""fluff girls."" </p><p>""Hi, Gary!"" she said and standing on her tip-toes to kiss her mother's husband. ""Thanks for being here.""</p><p>""Oh, Amy!"" he exclaimed. ""Thanks so much for asking me. I just hope I can perform.""</p><p>""You'll be fine,"" she said. ""Mandy and Sunanda will get you up ... and keep you up!""</p><p>The three girls started giggling. Amy was alluding to her 11 year old step-sister Mandy's oral ability. The little girl gave great head. Sunanda, Amy's 14 year old girlfriend, was a stunningly exotic and sensual beauty and an accomplished fellatrix in her own right. They were a contrast in loveliness. </p><p>Mandy was still flat-chested and slim with clear, pale skin and long, dark, mostly straight hair. Sunanda, from India, was dark-skinned and curvy. She had large breasts, full hips, and a ""bubble butt."" Her lustrous full hair was curly and fell in ringlets across her shoulders, over her breasts, and down her back.</p><p>The two girls were naked, the sight of which was enough to get almost all the participants hard! Gary, in a loose robe for the occasion, was fully erect already. His only concern was his ability to fuck Amy in front of a camera. He had participated in sex sessions with Amy and her mother together and even swung with his ex-wife's husband and wife. But screwing in front of strangers was a bit daunting. </p><p>Of course, it was still Amy he was to fuck. She was incredible as a lover and was always in his mind as an object of lust. Before Amy, Gary had not been attracted to little girls. She had awakened in him the desire to fuck other little girls, Mandy specifically. After Amy had seduced him, he thought of her constantly. He did not neglect to fuck her mother, his wife, Linda, whom he loved, but Amy haunted him.</p><p>""All right,"" the director announced, ""everyone get to his place. Amy, we're ready to start, honey.""</p><p>Amy got on her toes again and again kissed Gary on the cheek. Winking at him lasciviously, she pirouetted on her forefoot and walked next to the bed that was to be the central prop for the film and alongside Tanya, the hostess for the evening and the on-camera interviewer. </p><p>""Hi, everyone, and welcome to the first 25-man gang bang of a little girl! My name is Tanya and I'll be your host for this orgy of pussy ramming, cum pumping fun. </p><p>""This first in our film series that aims to bring you the best in little girl sex, is the debut of twelve year old 'Sophie,' [using Amy's orgy-assigned pseudonym] who's volunteered to be fucked by more than two dozen men for your pleasure. And for hers! Isn't that right, Sophie?""</p><p>With the camera now focused on Amy, she turned to face her audience and with a big smile delivered the lines,</p><p>""Yes, that's right, Tanya; I can't wait to get drilled and creampied by all the gorgeous studs we've got here!""</p><p>""So, Sophie, before we start, let's show our viewers what you've got.""</p><p>Amy grinned for the camera and slowly and teasingly stripped off her underwear facing the viewers. She next turned around and looking over her shoulder smiled as she bent over. She took both hands and spread her ass cheeks revealing a pretty pink anus above puffy cunt lips separated by faintly pink slit.</p><p>After giving viewers a good look at her pudendum and anus, Amy gracefully sat down on the bed and lewdly spread her legs for the camera. With knees apart and bent, she rubbed her lubricated sex with her hand in a simulation of masturbation.</p><p>The camera now focused on Tanya.</p><p>""Helping us out today are two regulars from our semi-monthly 'get-togethers.' Acting as fluffers for the studs are little Tricia ..."" [Mandy's pseudonym] </p><p>The camera focused on Mandy's face as she removed the cock she was sucking on from her mouth, turned to the camera, smiled and waved and then resumed performing fellatio.</p><p>""... and the red hot Claudia!"" [Sunanda's pseudonym]</p><p>The camera zoomed in on Sunanda's face as she also sucked a cock. On cue, she removed the cock from her mouth and pressed it to her face as she looked sideways at the camera with a serious, sensual glance and, while still looking at the camera, re-inserted the cock and resumed sucking vigorously</p><p>""These two little sluts will endeavor to keep our studs fully operational.""</p><p>The camera went back to Amy lying on the bed, touching herself. Tanya spoke off camera.</p><p>""Now, we're ready for our first stud!""</p><p>Gary approached from the right. He got onto the bed and positioned himself to insert. Amy rather lustily invited him to enter her pussy.</p><p>""Okay, baby; you get to go first! Slide that beautiful cock into my wet fuck hole!""</p><p>Amy looked at Gary and winked at him. Gary smiled at Amy, kissed her forehead, and guided his erect penis into her waiting snatch. Mandy had sucked him well so he was hard as a rock for Amy, whom he loved and desired in real life thus making it easier for him to perform. </p><p>""Ohhh ... yeah!!!"" Amy cried as the cameraman caught a shot from bed surface level of Gary's cock going into Amy's wet cunt. His erection looked good parting the lips of her sex and disappearing down inside her just above her asshole.</p><p>Amy reached up and held Gary's sides as he dutifully drilled her with his 6 ½ inch prick. Another cameraman was capturing Amy's reaction to the fucking. He occasionally moved to Gary's cock as it pistoned in and out of the twelve year old slut. All the men's faces were to be pixelated during the final editing.</p><p>After 3 minutes of screwing the child, Gary cried out, </p><p>""I'm cumming!""</p><p>He collapsed on top of Amy as the camera at bed level zoomed in to see the inserted cock almost imperceptibly twitching as it poured his cream inside the girl's pussy. After he finished cumming, Gary withdrew and hurried off the set. </p><p>""Okay, viewers, you saw the first of our studs cum in Sophie's little pussy. Let's get in for a close-up.""</p><p>The cameraman got in close to Amy's freshly fucked vulva. Amy obligingly lifted her hips off the bed and balanced on her hands and feet in the ""table top"" pose.</p><p>""Sophie,"" Tanya said, ""Can you push the cum out for our viewers?""</p><p>Amy smiled as she pushed her first lover's semen out of her box. The gooey cum mixed with the lubricant, and Amy's own moisture slid out in a quick spurt and ran down to the pretty blonde's puckered anus. Tanya reached down and swiped an index finger full of the jism up from Amy's crack and then let it drop off onto the bed spread.</p><p>""Ooh! That was quite a load! Gentlemen, you've got a tough act to follow!"" [Laughter could be heard from off camera.]</p><p>One down, 24 to go, thought Amy and almost everyone else watching. </p><p>The next guy was one of the fathers who had enjoyed Amy almost every time they attended the daddy-daughter orgies at Tanya's chateau. He was in his late 30s and fit. He had a lovely 13 year old daughter that Amy's father had balled three times. He knelt in front of Amy and inserted his cock directly into her wet opening. The camera, off to the left, captured the insertion. The man lifted Amy's legs up straight into the air and fucked her with fast strokes. </p><p>""Oh!"" Amy cried. ""Give it to me! Yeah!""</p><p>Mandy stopped sucking stud number four just long enough to look over her shoulder at her step-sister as she was being raped for the camera. Oh, Amy! she said to herself; you look so hot! She turned and resumed her oral sex performance.</p><p>The other fluffer, the beautiful and buxom Indian slut, Sunanda, had positioned herself so that she had a good view of the bed as she blew the studs waiting to fuck her lover, Amy. She and the blonde girl were an ""item"" and everyone thought it was sweet. No one more so than Sunanda's father, Mac, who had spent several weekends enjoying carnal pleasure with both girls. He would be stud No. 24.</p><p>""Oh, yeah; here it comes, baby!"" The second stud fired away inside Amy. He gave a few more thrusts before pulling his spent organ out of the pre-teen's cunt. As with the first man's, Gary's, finish, the cameraman hurriedly moved in close to capture the semen running out of the girl.</p><p>Two down, 23 to go.</p><p>The third stud was one of the pedophile/child rapist actors that Tanya had hired for the film. He banged Amy's pussy from on top and orgasmed in 3 ½ minutes. He shot a big load that smeared across the cunt lips as he withdrew from the lovely young girl.</p><p>As the fourth stud mounted her, Amy noted that she felt fine. She'd taken three men in rapid succession with no ill effects. So far, so good! she thought as she smiled at this man she'd never met before who was fucking her. His penis was relatively short at 5-plus inches but was thick so Amy still felt it around the rim of her sex as it opened her up. He cummed after about 4 minutes; pushing down as he did so, arching his back and grunting for 6 more thrusts. As he dismounted, his clear-colored semen ran out of Amy onto the towel placed underneath her butt to catch the overflow.</p><p>The fifth rapist was about average in length and girth so Amy had little trouble withstanding his assault on her delicate pussy.</p><p>""Cut!"" the director shouted. ""Ten minute break, everyone.""</p><p>Mandy rushed up to Amy who was dabbing at her slit with the towel.</p><p>""Amy! That was awesome! You were amazing! How do you feel?""</p><p>""Great, sis; I feel horny!"" she kissed her sister's cheek. ""Thanks for asking."" Sunanda came up to Amy and hugged her.</p><p>""You were amazing, Amy; just like you always are,"" she sighed. She couldn't have been more impressed with her girlfriend. </p><p>Amy took Sunanda's hand and kissed it. She smiled at the 14 year old South Asian beauty.</p><p>""Thanks, sweetheart. Thanks to both of you for keeping those guys hard; makes my job easier! So far, so good!""</p><p>Jenny tapped Amy on the shoulder so she excused herself, explaining that she had to take a pee, and have Jenny wipe up around her pussy and asshole, and refresh her lubricant.</p><p>""I'll see you guys at the next break!"" she called over her shoulder to her sister and her girlfriend as she walked quickly out of the bedroom.</p><p>Amy still had 20 more men to go.</p><p>""Well, here we are at the start of the second round of five studs looking to cream a little girl's cunt.""</p><p>Tanya was speaking directly into the camera. She turned to Amy who had knelt on the bed, naked with her thick blonde hair hanging down covering one eye, looking at once both innocent and sluttish. Amy had that indefinable quality about her that made both men and women want to cuddle her and rape her all at the same time. Tanya continued,</p><p>""So, Sophie; are you ready to keep going?""</p><p>Amy looked at the woman and smiling said,</p><p>""You bet, Tanya! Get the next stud over here! Let's start fucking!""</p><p>Amy bounced back on the bed and spread her legs, lewdly. Between the sessions, Jenny had re-lubed her snatch, soothing it in the process. Amy was now ready to go!</p><p>The first stud of the next group of five (fucker no. 6), positioned Amy on her elbows and knees. The lovely little girl's smooth, creamy butt cheeks and pretty pink anus were now clearly visible and the cameramen zoomed into to feature both as she waited patiently and expectantly for the cock to enter her. The insertion was smooth and the stud, a father she had done regularly, pumped easily and rapidly. The freshness of the lubricant made him cum fairly quickly. </p><p>As he withdrew, he bent down and planted a loud kiss on Amy's asshole. She giggled as one cameraman closed in on her face. The other focused on the cum that she expelled from her freshly fucked cunt. It dripped lusciously out the hole, slid down over the clitoris, and onto the dark blue towel. The slippery jism showed up nicely on camera splattered over the darker surface.</p><p>Six down; 19 to go.</p><p>Rapist no. 7, fresh from a fluffing by the always hot Sunanda, was fully erect. He was another of the child porn actors that Tanya recruited. Going for yet a different position, he asked Amy to fuck him from on top.</p><p>""Cowgirl or reverse cowgirl?"" was her eager and knowledgeable reply.</p><p>""Reverse,"" he said, ""I want to look at your asshole while I fuck your little cunt!""</p><p>One cameraman positioned himself to the left just above the man's shoulder to get a view of Amy fucking herself on his erection. The other camera was at the end of the bed, getting a straight on shot of her sitting down on the boner while facing the audience.</p><p>Amy gave the cock a playful kiss, turned, and swung her leg over so that she was squatting over the rod. She paused momentarily for effect (demonstrating excellent camera presence and a natural flair for the dramatic, the director later said) before sinking slowly down onto the hard cock. Once she was slotted to the stud's balls, she began to move up and down, impaled on his erection.</p><p>The fucker gasped with pleasure to both see and feel the 12 year old screwing his dick.</p><p>""Oh, baby! That's so fucking good!""</p><p>Amy concentrated on getting fucked smoothly and efficiently, the better to bring the guy off as soon as possible. The camera at the bed's edge zoomed in for view of some of the previous guy's cum running out of Amy's young twat and down the shaft to his balls. With all that slipperiness and all that motion on the part of the pretty little girl, it didn't take long for No. 7 to start creaming.</p><p>""Ahh, you fucking little whore; I'm cumming in your little girl pussy!""</p><p>His hips shot upward with the ejaculation, which was a signal to Amy to settle down on the bottom and rotate her hips in a circular motion. This made the guy cum so hard, he lifted his hips and almost pitched the pre-teen slut forward on her face! Amy caught herself and maintained her balance.</p><p>When it seemed to her that he was done, she glanced at the cameraman to let him know she was going to move and lifted herself up off the cock. The cameraman had zoomed in to capture the torrent of semen that gushed from Amy's fuck hole. Her performance drew murmurs of approval from the spectators and the studs.</p><p>Finished with the porn stud, Amy swung around to face him and to give him a kiss on the lips. He bounced off the bed and exited to the left. Flushed with both pleasure and a sense of accomplishment, Amy turned back to face the camera at the end of the bed and to say, as she looked down and stuck a finger in the mess dripping out of her snatch,</p><p>""All right! Who's next?""</p><p>The next rapist asked her to lie on her back, which she did while spreading her legs. He then quickly mounted her, dipping his hard cock (courtesy of fellatrix Mandy) into the cream splattered all around Amy's entrance.</p><p>Amy reached up and held onto his sides as he fucked her well lubricated cunt fast and furiously. It was so hot and fast and felt so good that Amy thought she might cum before he shot his load! Stud no. 8, however, fired off inside the girl before she could cum. He left a fair-sized load that Amy expelled beautifully for the camera in a single big spurt.</p><p>There were 17 more to go. </p><p>The next two men, both fathers who had fucked Amy before, laid her in the missionary position. Each orgasmed within 3 minutes; concluding a fairly easy second round for the little tramp. </p><p>During the break, Jenny gently cleaned Amy's genitals and refreshed her lubricant. For Tanya's very quiet assistant, this was quite literally a labor of love. </p><p>Unbeknownst to anyone, Jenny had fallen in love with Amy very soon after meeting her. She did not even confide in Tanya, with whom she worked closely on legitimate research projects as well as at the semi-monthly daddy-daughter orgies. The only display of her true feelings came at this break between rounds two and three.</p><p>""Amy,"" Jenny said in her soft, sweet voice, ""how are you feeling?""</p><p>""I'm okay, Jenny,"" Amy answered.</p><p>Jenny gently touched Amy's cheek and said, looking into her eyes, which for Jenny was provocative,</p><p>""If there's a problem, let me know. I'm sure there's something we'll be able to do.""</p><p>Amy looked at Jenny as if seeing her for the first time and replied,</p><p>""Oh! Okay, Jenny; I will.""</p><p>Jenny dropped her eyes and busied herself with wiping up the semen around Amy's pussy and asshole. </p><p>The nurse that had been giving the rapid HIV tests after inquired after Amy's condition.</p><p>""How are you feeling, honey? Does anything hurt? Do you need me to look at anything?""</p><p>Amy acknowledged her solicitude and answered,</p><p>""Thank you, but I'm okay.""</p><p>They would be starting again in three minutes. Amy drank some water and visited with Mandy and Sunanda as Jenny finished applying more lubricant.</p><p>In the next grouping of five, three of the men were fathers who had raped Amy before, one was the 16 year old brother of the twins, Anna and Kelly, with the other one being an actor in child molestation and rape films. As Amy endured her lovers' assaults, she noticed that the child porn actors were rougher than the fathers ... a lot rougher. </p><p>The dads were very excited to fuck Amy because, unlike the carefully supervised ""safe-sex"" orgies, they would be going into Amy ""bare back,"" that is, without condoms between their throbbing cocks and the natural warmth and wetness of the lovely young girl's vagina.</p><p>The first two took her in the traditional missionary position and both blew their loads each in around five minutes. Observing from off to the right, Tanya thought it was likely due to the thrill attached to screwing the child without a rubber. The third father had Amy lie on her tummy with a pillow at her hips to raise her ""target"" vaginal opening so that he could screw her pussy from behind. Feeling intense pleasure with the girl, the man came in under three minutes. After he dismounted, Amy sat up and squatted over the towel facing toward the headboard, allowing the semen to run out of her and onto the towel in thick gobs. </p><p>The next stud to bang the pretty blonde was Greg, a 16 year old boy she knew from the orgies. He was the brother of her friends and lovers, and twin redheads, Anna and Kelly. Greg had expressed some nervousness in the days before the filming. His sister, Anna, always very practical and ""matter of fact,"" put him at ease by saying,</p><p>""You've fucked her before; it's no big deal. Just think about how nice it'll be to cum bare back into her. That should keep you up!"" </p><p>The prospect had gotten him so excited, he recalled, that Anna had to give him a quick blowjob on the spot in order to take care of his boner!</p><p>As Greg climbed onto the bed, Amy sat up and greeted him with a smile; she then said,</p><p>""Hey, Greg! How are you going to 'do' me?""</p><p>""I'll just fuck you face to face, if that's okay.""</p><p>Amy flopped onto her back and spread her legs, offering the boy a very tempting target for his throbbing cock. (Sunanda had fluffed him, though it wasn't strictly necessary. She was careful, however, not to make him cum prematurely.)</p><p>Greg positioned himself over the girl upon whom he had an adolescent crush, and slid the rod home. Amy smiled and opened her eyes wide as he hit bottom. Greg had fucked the lovely girl for about four minutes when he fired his cum into her. Grunting, he ground his pubic bone into hers, extracting the last little tingles of pleasure. He quickly kissed her lips, withdrew his cock, and exited the scene.</p><p>The fifth guy was someone Amy did not know. He was one of the kiddie porn actors that Tanya had hired for the film. He fucked Amy professionally and impersonally, though he took her more roughly and carelessly than did the fathers and the thoroughly smitten Greg. She didn't like the porn actors but it was her job, so to speak. The point of the film was not to give Amy pleasure so much as to exhibit her in a way that the pedophile audience might enjoy seeing her as defiled.</p><p>Amy endured the porn stud's ramming for about 5 minutes before he, too, came into her pussy. Having spermed the girl's cunt, he hopped off of her and left the set without even a glance in her direction. After the director called a halt, she shrugged her shoulders and walked off to see Jenny and the nurse.</p><p>The kiddie porn actors were definitely placing more stress on Amy than the fathers, the men she was used to fucking singly and in groups. After the last man in this third group of five, and for the first time since she had contemplated doing this, she began to wonder about her 12 year old vagina's ability to finish. </p><p>The next grouping started off almost ""routine"" for such an event. The first three fathers were enthusiastic but not overly vigorous in balling the lovely blonde girl. They all cummed inside her within 5 minutes each; not bad timing for Amy and not overly stressful but she was becoming more fatigued than she thought. Jenny did her best to lubricate and soothe Amy's genitals but the gang rape was taking a toll that the young girl hoped she was hiding well enough.</p><p>It was here that her athletic training offered her a psychological construct to help her through to the finish. I only have one more group after this, she said to herself as she mentally gritted her teeth; I can finish. A problem cropped up, however, that presented Amy with a real crisis.</p><p>The fourth stud in this group, another of the child porn actors Tanya had recruited, had a long thick cock, almost as big as her dad's. Amy was conscious of how she looked on camera and so did not betray the dismay she was feeling about how the engorged member was going to feel inside her. She was starting to feel a little bit of chaffing on one side of her vaginal wall. There would be a ten minute break after number five, so Amy did not call for more lubricant. It's just one more after this hung stud, she thought, before the break.</p><p>The man rammed his cock hard into the little girl, making the bed shake and causing Amy to grunt in discomfort and for her eyes to pop open wide. </p><p>Tanya made sure to instruct the cameramen to close in and hold any shots in which there were obvious signs of the girl's distress. She knew that would be especially exciting to her audience. She wanted this film to get a wide distribution and to be much sought after. Any struggling by Amy would make it a hit.</p><p>The ruthless stud fucked Amy hard. Oh, jeez! she thought. That hurts! The cameraman to Amy's right zoomed in on her face as she obviously winced with the man thrusting hard into her adolescent twat with long, deep, rapid strokes. </p><p>His muttering to the effect that he was ""gonna screw a hole out your other side"" alarmed Amy. Who recruited this guy?! she thought. She hadn't signed up for this!</p><p>Amy was relieved when he spurted after less than 4 minutes. She felt too raw inside to push the semen out and was grateful that it flowed of its own accord.</p><p>Stud no. 5 in this fourth group was a normal size father, which is what the poor girl needed right now. After the previous guy, Amy would have found it difficult to handle another large one wielded with the same intensity and what could only be described as ""ferocity.""</p><p>The director called a halt for the last break before the end. Everyone checked equipment, Tanya took a phone call, and the other ""actors"" took swigs from their water bottles or checked messages on their mobile phones.</p><p>Amy frowned slightly and looked down at the bed. She hopped off gingerly to make way for the assistants who hurried to change for the last time the towel and the bedspread.</p><p>Mandy came up to her sister and asked how she was feeling. As she inquired, her face wore a look of concern. She had seen Amy's response to the porn stud with the large penis and how roughly he treated her.</p><p>""Amy,"" Mandy whispered, anxiously ""did that fourth man hurt you?""</p><p>Very quietly Amy answered, ""Yes; it hurt, but I'm okay now. I'll be okay.""</p><p>Mandy couldn't tell who Amy was trying to convince: her sister or herself.</p><p>""Amy, if it still hurts when you start up again, promise me you'll stop. Please!""</p><p>Amy looked into Mandy's eyes. They both knew Amy would not stop. Amy took her step-sister's hand and said softly so that only she could hear,</p><p>""I love you, Mandy; more than you'll ever know."" </p><p>Amy eyes were filled with tears she as she kissed Mandy's cheek. She walked away quickly, wiping her eyes surreptitiously, to the other bedroom where Jenny would clean her and refresh the lubricant in her pussy.</p><p>With a heightened sense of concern and no little anxiety, Mandy watched her beloved step-sister walk away. She thought, I have to help her; but how? There were seven minutes left in the break. </p><p>A minute later, Mandy suddenly had an idea.</p><p>In the last set of studs, the third was the last of the porn actors. Tanya had set up the schedule to make sure at least one of them was in each grouping. She had hoped to see what she saw in the last set: Amy in distress. She did not believe the girl would in any way be damaged but she would likely be hurting visibly whenever the porn studs worked her over. It would be good cinema, thought Tanya, to see the girl suffering just a little bit from the assault.</p><p>Prior to the beginning of the last set, Amy happened to glance over at the fluff area and saw Mandy and Sunanda in animated conversation with Gary, her step-father and the first stud overall to ""do"" her. As she wondered what that was about, she heard the director call everyone to his place. The action would start in less than one minute.</p><p>The first two men screwed Amy lovingly but ardently. She held up well but would still be glad to finish before things got worse. That last porn stud had hurt her, if not injured her, and she knew she would at least be sore the next day and maybe in pain when she was done. As the second dad fucked her, she started to steel herself for the porn actor who was next up. </p><p>At the same time, Mandy was sucking the cock of the rapist that so worried Amy. Sunanda was, curiously, sucking Gary, which seemed to not make sense to the assistant director as Gary had already laid Amy and two more studs would need to be stimulated after no. 3. She was about to say something, when an unusual but not unknown event occurred.</p><p>The normal fluff routine for Mandy and Sunanda was to take the head and shaft of the men's cocks down their throats while reaching underneath the balls with their free hand to stimulate each male with unexpected gentle touching of the perineum (flesh between the scrotum and the anus). During the break, the men that had gotten this treatment from the two fluff girls discussed it with the others. They remarked on how great it felt and how it gave them an extra ""tingle"" that they put to good use in fucking Amy.</p><p>So, the third stud in the set, and the last of the porn actors, was not surprised when Mandy reached underneath and stroked him. He was very surprised, however, when Mandy quickly inserted a lubricated index finger into his anus and pressed hard on his prostate causing him to ejaculate in her mouth.</p><p>""What the fuck!?"" he gasped as Mandy sucked hard and swallowed the load. Annoyed, he pulled away and looked helplessly at the assistant director who was speechless. Astonished, she looked at Mandy who returned her look with a steely and challenging stare.</p><p>""Sorry,"" was all Mandy said in a frosty monotone. The woman stared at her briefly and then snapped to attention when it became obvious that stud no. 2 had cummed in Amy and someone needed to start fucking her, pronto! Since Sunanda had made Gary hard again, the assistant director, still frowning at the unrepentant Mandy, hissed,</p><p>""All right, all right; get out there! Fuck the girl and cum in her! Let's go!""</p><p>Amy was surprised to see Gary coming to mount her. Being the professional that she was, Amy did not question his appearance but just went with the flow of the scene. </p><p>Gary, following Mandy's advice, gently inserted his cock into his lovely step-daughter. When fully inserted, he moved his cock in a circular motion instead of the expected ""in and out,"" thus giving Amy's pussy the break that it needed at this point. Amy smiled up at him and mouthed a silent, ""Thank you!"" Gary loved Amy and was happy to help her. It didn't take him long to shoot a load of cum into her. He once again tenderly kissed her forehead and then carefully pulled his spent cock out of her tired vagina and left the scene. </p><p>The fourth stud was Mac, Sunanda's dad. He elected to take Amy standing up. He also gently inserted his penis into her adolescent slit and moved slowly and shallowly but determinedly in and out of her cunt, which stressed her less than his usual vigorous fuck. He came standing up and as he pulled the cock out of her pussy, the semen dripped out in a thick stream, a nice effect that the film editing crew remarked upon later. Before exiting the scene, he bent over and kissed Amy's asshole, which garnered laughs and applause from both spectators and crew.</p><p>The last man to fuck the 12 year old was to be her father, Jim. A heavy cummer with a large cock, he planned to leave a great mess in his daughter as the film's ""climax,"" but after observing her difficulty and the way Mandy addressed it, he decided to take a different approach to producing the expected ""pop shot.""</p><p>As he got on the bed, he surprised Amy by straddling her midsection and placing his cock between her budding breasts. Seeing what he was up to, Amy placed both her hands on sides of her small tits and squeezed them in an effort to tit fuck the engorged member. Jim moved his long, thick penis rapidly in and out between her small tit buds. At the climax he shot three copious loads onto her chest and neck, making for an unplanned but dramatic and visually pleasing end to the gang-bang. </p><p>""All, right; there you have it!"" proclaimed Tanya, speaking to the camera. ""One twelve year old girl just took on 25 guys in a gang-bang! Let's give our star, Sophie, a big hand!""</p><p>Amy smiled proudly as the entire crew, studs, and spectators gave her a standing ovation.</p><p>Though Amy technically fucked only 23 of the men on film (her step-father twice), Tanya kept the title ""Twenty-five Men and a Girl."" Tanya felt that Amy deserved whatever accolades accrued to performing with so many men. The two girls had surprised her again. Tanya frankly admired them both and felt guilty for allowing Amy to feel even mild discomfort.</p><p>Without admitting anything, Tanya apologized to Amy for the forcefulness of the porn studs she had recruited and vowed never to use them again for such an event. Amy, walking about gingerly and a little slowly now, agreed with a forced cheerfulness that just the fathers would have been enough. </p><p>Mandy, standing next to Amy, glared at Tanya briefly just to let her know that she, Mandy, knew just who was responsible for what happened that day to her older sister. Tanya nodded to Mandy in acknowledgement of the girl's silent accusation and in acceptance of the responsibility. After seeing that gesture, Mandy smiled at Tanya and put her arm around her naked sister and kissed her cheek.</p><p>""Amy, you're the best!""</p><p>""Oh, Mandy; thank you!"" she said. Then she, Mandy, and Sunanda hugged each other and jumped up and down, squealing with delight at what they had accomplished as a team.</p><p>The nurse spoke to Amy in the bedroom they used for a dressing room as Amy emerged from the shower. She handed Amy a sheet of paper.</p><p>""I want you to show up at the gynecologist's office where I work on Friday morning at 9:30. I want to draw some blood and put it through a full STDs panel. I want to be sure everything is okay. You went through a lot of men.""</p><p>""Sure,"" Amy answered. ""I'll see you on Friday morning.""</p><p>Just before they left to go home, Amy, who had just finished dressing, turned to Mandy who was sitting in a chair in the dressing room and said,</p><p>""Mandy, thanks for taking care of that porn stud for me. I couldn't have finished it without you!""</p><p>Mandy smiled broadly at her sister and in a voice filled with admiration replied,</p><p>""Yes, you would have; it just would have been harder for you. I know you would have finished no matter what. I just didn't want you to get hurt.""</p><p>She took Amy's hand and kissed it. Amy gently pulled Mandy to her feet and put her arms around her, the two sisters hugging tightly.</p><p>Amy knocked on the door of her father's home office that Saturday evening of the gang-bang. Jim was entering some figures into a spreadsheet for a report he was giving by Webinar on Monday afternoon.</p><p>He turned and upon seeing her, smiled and said,</p><p>""Come in, sweetheart.""</p><p>Turning around in his chair, he inquired, </p><p>""How are you feeling? Any ill effects?""</p><p>""I'm just a little sore ... I guess.""</p><p>Amy looked at the floor as she admitted to her father,</p><p>""You were right, Daddy: it was too much ... or it would have been if not for Mandy.""</p><p>Jim smiled at her and said,</p><p>""It's all right, honey. I'm glad you're not hurt. Sometimes we have to find these things out for ourselves. I'm just relieved that you weren't injured. I was a little worried there near the end.""</p><p>Jim smiled at her and put out his arms.</p><p>""Come here, darling!""</p><p>He stood up and put his arms around his sweet daughter. She hugged him tightly and said, </p><p>""I still think, though, that it's no one's business but ours.""</p><p>Holding her close and kissing her hair, Jim said,</p><p>""Yes, I think you're right. But it's just one of the limits we have to live with and accommodate ourselves to.""</p><p>He stepped back and said to her, arching an eyebrow,</p><p>""I think you found another today, if I'm not mistaken.""</p><p>Amy, looking thoughtful, said,</p><p>""Yeah, you're right. Well, I'm kind of tired; it was a busy day!"" and they both laughed. ""So, I'll say goodnight.""</p><p>She stepped up and kissed his cheek.</p><p>""Good night, Daddy.""</p><p>Jim caressed her face and kissed her cheek.</p><p>""Good night, darling. Get a good night's sleep.""</p><p>Amy turned to go when her father suddenly said,</p><p>""Oh! Could you ask Mandy to come here before she goes to bed? I want to speak to her.""</p><p>""Sure, Daddy.""</p><p>Mandy skipped into Jim's office.</p><p>""Hi, Daddy! You wanted to see me?""</p><p>""Yes, I did. Come here, sweetheart.""</p><p>Jim stood up and held out his arms. Mandy rushed to embrace him. She smiled as they hugged tightly, him lifting her off the floor as she squealed joyfully. </p><p>Jim was more than a step-dad to Mandy; she thought of him as her ""real father;"" one that cared for and loved her no matter what. For his part, Jim loved her as much as he did his own daughter, Amy.</p><p>Jim took the eleven year old's hand and led her to his favorite easy chair and seated her on his lap. He cuddled her, kissed her, and rocked her in his arms with Mandy laughing with delight the whole time. Jim then said,</p><p>""I wanted to say, 'thank you,' my dear little Mandy."" </p><p>""What for, Daddy?""</p><p>Jim looked at her seriously and said,</p><p>""For being the best sister and the best daughter anyone anywhere could ever have.""</p><p>Mandy smiled shyly, and thanking him, kissed his cheek. </p><p>""I love, Amy, Daddy. I didn't want her to get hurt.""</p><p>""And she didn't get hurt because you did a very brave and very clever thing, Mandy. I'm proud of you.""</p><p>She kissed his cheek once more and said, </p><p>""Thanks, Daddy!""</p><p>Mandy suddenly noticed that Jim was getting a hard on. She smiled at him and said,</p><p>""Daddy, you're getting a boner! Can I take care of it?""</p><p>Jim's cock was, indeed, getting harder. He loved the little girl but also very strongly desired her. He replied,</p><p>""You sure can, sweetheart!""</p><p>Mandy hopped off Jim's lap and started to take off her jeans and her underpants. Jim took out his cock, which stood rigidly at attention. Mandy dropped her shorts but kept her socks and her Crocs on her feet. She sucked her step-father's penis to get it wet.</p><p>Then she climbed back on Jim's lap and holding her labia open with the fingers of her left hand, she inserted the large organ into her pussy with her right. Facing her step-father, Mandy lowered herself down onto Jim's prick as he groaned with pleasure. The feeling of the 11 year old's tight pussy was almost indescribable!</p><p>The pretty little brunette started bouncing up and down on the erection. She looked so cute in her long sleeved pink and green top and just her apple green socks and her hot pink Crocs. She was riding Jim in her favorite position for intercourse. She liked to face the guys fucking her. She thought that she didn't do it that way enough. At the daddy-daughter orgies she was very popular as the girl who specialized in being ""spit roasted,"" that is, taking a cock in her mouth and one in her pussy at the same time while on all fours.</p><p>The tightness of her little cunt and Jim's pent-up desire caused him to climax quickly.</p><p>""Ah, here it comes, Mandy!"" he cried.</p><p>Mandy stopped bouncing and started moving in a circular motion, all to extract the maximum amount of jism from her step-dad's long cock.</p><p>Jim sat in his recliner with his head back and said,</p><p>""Ah! That was awesome, Mandy!""</p><p>She grinned at him and lifted herself off the spent cock, which slapped forward onto Jim's belly. The semen gushed out of her and ran down onto Jim's balls. She yelped, laughed, and ran to the half-bath down the hall with one hand covering her little twat in an attempt to keep the cum from splashing onto the floor. In five minutes she washed, dried herself off, dressed, and returned with a washcloth and a towel. She carefully wiped her step-father's cock, balls, and pubic area clean.</p><p>He then hugged and kissed the little minx, tickling her in the process, which made her laugh and scream. </p><p>""Good night, Daddy!"" she said, smiling and laughing.</p><p>Then she kissed his cheek, hopped off his lap, and ran to the bedroom she shared with her step-sister Amy. It had been a long, tiring day and she was looking forward to falling asleep snuggled up next to her big sister.</p>"
511,Soft Candy,ArchPagen,kasin90303@yahoo.com,"['Mg8', 'nc', 'cons', 'oral', 'pedo', 'coer', 'creampie']","After serving a ten year sentence in prison Jack's lived his life under the radar, then one day a little girl looking for revenge knocked on his door.",2013-04-12T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Jack Monroe cowered in his kitchen, but it wouldn't save him. There was a girl standing on his back porch. Jack wanted to shout go away at her, but he was afraid to have any amount of interaction with her. God, what if someone saw her come into his back yard (how did she get past the fence, anyway)? He didn't have to imagine what a hypothetical witness would do: they'd call the police.</p><p>The whole neighborhood was waiting for the first opportunity to get rid of him-the local pedophile.</p><p>The girl smiled at him and waved innocently. Hadn't her parents warned her? Jack needed to get rid of her before his worst nightmare came to pass-unfortunately that meant opening his door and begging the girl to go away.</p><p>Jack slowly unlocked the door and opened it. Now in full view, Jack could tell the girl was younger than he feared. He was equally relieved to discover she was too young to suit his tastes. She was eight years old at most, and Jack only had a weakness for girls five or six years older than the girl in front of him. He might be tempted by an eleven or twelve year old, but they'd have to be mature eleven or twelve year olds.</p><p>Despite her youth Jack had to admit the girl was very pretty, and she would be just his type in a few years. She was small but not slender; she was one of those girls whose baby fat gave her a shapely figure. She had wide hips and a nice round, plump rear-end. Chest-wise, the girl was flat. Jack could easily tell all this from the white baby Tee shirt with Miley Cyrus's grinning face on the chest and the tight blue shorts the girl wore-shorts that were only a scant inch from being Daisy Dukes.</p><p>The girl had long blonde hair that she'd tied in a ponytail. Her skin was smooth and lightly tanned. Her face was round, but not pudgy, which was a good indicator her features would become leaner and sharper as she grew older.</p><p>When the girl's cute looks and provocative attire sparked no arousal in Jack he let out a sigh of relief and allowed himself to relax a little. There was no need to be nervous, he decided. All he had to do was quickly send the girl away and hope she didn't tell anyone she ventured onto his property.</p><p>""Hi!"" the girl chirped. Her smile brightened and it made her look even younger.</p><p>""You need to leave,"" Jack said.</p><p>Jack kept his body language as non-threatening as possible, but tried to sound authoritative enough to let the girl know she should obey his request without delay.</p><p>The girl pouted. ""I just wanted to come over and say hi, though."" She almost sounded... mischievous. It made Jack suspicious, though he couldn't name why.</p><p>""Hello. Now please leave, young lady.""</p><p>Jack sighed heavily when the girl ignored him and stayed right where she was. And her smile turned into a grin. Jack was about to ask her leave again when she reached behind her back and brought out a gun.</p><p>It was a black revolver and Jack could see the bullets in the chambers very clearly. The girl looked absurd holding it as the gun barely fit in her hands. And only the first knuckle of her right index finger could curl over the trigger.</p><p>The girl's grin disappeared and her dark brown-eyed stare hardened. But what really made Jack's spine tingle was the sound of the girl pulling the hammer back with her tiny thumb. Jack instinctively raised his hands and stepped back. As he retreated, the girl advanced through the open doorway, the pistol still aimed at Jack's chest. ""Don't move!"" the girl said and Jack stopped moving.</p><p>The girl closed the door and her eyes never left Jack. Those eyes, so soft and innocent before, were hard as flint now. Then she walked closer until she pressed the muzzle of the gun against the center of his chest. It took every ounce of will power Jack had not to run. He didn't run because he believed the girl would have no qualms shooting him in the back.</p><p>Jack, too afraid to talk, remained silent; his thoughts were a riot of fear and, oddly enough, acceptance.</p><p>When he moved into the house his uncle left him there had been petitions and rallies protesting his presence in the community. No one had thrown rocks through his windows, but there had been many curses and dirty looks tossed his way. The first year not a day passed when there wasn't a post card or letter in his mailbox ""encouraging"" Jack to find somewhere else to live or ""something not so good for his health"" might befall him. The drama died down eventually but Jack still expected to catch a bullet every time he left his house. What Jack never suspected was that a little girl might be the one to pull the trigger.</p><p>""Go sit on the sofa,"" the girl ordered.</p><p>Jack quickly obeyed. Once seated, his hands still raised, the gun was now pointed directly at Jack's forehead. He started to sweat.</p><p>""Aren't you going to ask why I'm gonna shoot you?"" the girl asked.</p><p>Jack didn't bother holding back a groan of despair. Of course, he knew why. The girl giggled coquettishly and then she said, ""Don't you wanna beg me not to shoot you?""</p><p>""Please... please, I don't..."" Jack couldn't make himself say the words. Did he want to die? No, he didn't, but he couldn't deny he was tired of the loneliness and shame he had to endure every single day. He never seriously considered suicide, but there were many times he went to bed and prayed he didn't wake up in the morning.</p><p>""You deserve to die,"" the girl said in a chilling singsong voice. ""You like hurting little girls like me. So you deserve to die.""</p><p>""I-I wouldn't hurt you,"" Jack said.</p><p>The girl didn't like that. She stepped closer and stabbed the gun into the skin on Jack's forehead hard enough to force his head back. ""Shut up! Yes, you would!"" the girl exclaimed.</p><p>Jack's heart about gave out when the girl screamed at him. Terrified the next and last sound he heard would be the gunshot that ended his life Jack managed to find the will to reply. ""You're too young. I wouldn't. I promise.""</p><p>The girl pinned Jack with a hot glare for a long moment before she pulled the gun back and aimed it squarely at his chest again. She was close enough to smell-she smelled like coco butter and roses. If Jack had the guts the girl was close enough he could have grabbed the gun from her hand.</p><p>""I don't believe you,"" the girl said. ""Everybody knows what you did to those little girls.""</p><p>""I did,"" Jack admitted, ""but they were older than you.""</p><p>Jack almost said they were old enough to feel pleasure when he touched them, but he doubted the girl wanted to hear his claim, much less believe it.</p><p>The girl's expression changed as she took in Jack's words. She was no longer sneering at him, instead she looked like she was trying figure out if he was telling her the truth. Just when Jack felt hope he might survive to see another day the sneer returned to the girl's face.</p><p>""So you don't do nasty stuff to girls like me, huh?""</p><p>""N-no, I swear.""</p><p>The girl took a step back and lifted the gun and aimed it at Jack's head. ""Stand up,"" she said.</p><p>Jack slowly stood. He gulped noisily when he saw the gun was now aimed at his groin. The girl waved the gun and said, ""Take off your pants.""</p><p>Jack hesitated and started to ask the girl why when she screamed at him.</p><p>""Take them off-and your underwear, too!""</p><p>Terrified, Jack's hands shook as he unbuttoned and unzipped his slacks. He quickly pushed them down to his knees, but was slower to lower his boxers. Once his genitals were exposed Jack raised his hands again. The girl was expressionless while she looked at his penis. After a few moments she looked Jack in the eye.</p><p>""Did you put that inside them?"" she asked with no emotion in her voice. Jack closed his eyes before he answered her. He didn't want to see himself die.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>The killing shot didn't explode. Jack dared to open his eyes. The girl had returned her gaze to his penis and she stood closer than she was before. The gun was almost touching Jack's penis.</p><p>""Oh, God,"" Jack moaned.</p><p>The girl took one of her hands off the gun and cradled Jack's scrotum in her palm. Her warm hand was so tiny Jack's walnut sized testicles couldn't fit so one hung over her palm. Jack's limp shaft rested on her thin wrist; even flaccid Jack's penis was thicker than her forearm.</p><p>The girl fondled Jack's glans gently, and even though she still trained the gun on Jack her gaze was focused on his genitals. Jack watched her molest him with stunned disbelief, yet he noticed the girl touched him with confidence and skill. She was clearly used to handling a man's body.</p><p>After several minutes of working Jack's penis and testicles with her tiny fingers, the girl looked up from his groin. ""It doesn't feel good?"" she asked.</p><p>From the look on the girl's face Jack could tell she was swayed in his favor by the fact he wasn't aroused by her ministrations. ""No,"" he said quickly, ""I don't feel that way about girls your age.""</p><p>The girl stopped fondling him and she even lowered the gun to her side. ""Why?"" she asked.</p><p>""Because they're too small and I can't fit my penis inside them,"" Jack answered without thinking and regretted it immediately. His answer was too honest. The girl's eyes narrowed and confirmed Jack's fear he gave too much away.</p><p>""I mean, it wouldn't feel good, it would hurt them,"" Jack said. ""I-I want them to like when I put it inside them.""</p><p>""They... liked it?""</p><p>""Yes,"" Jack said. He left out the part about the girls being troubled in one way or another due to neglect or previous abuse, which helped Jack manipulate them into sexual relationships with him. Or that making sex enjoyable to them is how Jack got away with fucking so many girls as long as he did.</p><p>The girl let go of Jack's genitals then pointed the gun at him again. ""I don't believe you,"" she said.</p><p>""I'm telling you the truth!""</p><p>The girl glared at Jack's crotch. ""No girl would like that thing inside them,"" the girl declared. ""My daddy's cock isn't as big as yours and it hurts a lot!""</p><p>Jack blinked at the girl's revelation, but he wasn't surprised by it. It made sense. From the start her anger seemed intensely... personal.</p><p>""Your daddy puts his penis in you?""</p><p>The girl nodded as tears shimmered in her eyes and her gun hand shook.</p><p>""Does he lick you between your legs until you're really wet and use his fingers to stretch you so he fits better?""</p><p>The girl looked confused. She lowered the gun and shook her head. ""He just pushes his cock in real hard and makes it hurt,"" she said.</p><p>""I do it differently. I lick and kiss girls down there to make sure they're ready to take my penis before I make love to them.""</p><p>And a good helping of lube, Jack silently added</p><p>The girl looked away and seemed to mull over Jack's claim. Her gun was still lowered and that gave him a little room to relax. When she returned her gaze to Jack she looked at his groin. Then she came closer then stooped over and sucked Jack's penis into her mouth. Too young for him or not, Jack was fully erect in seconds. He was certain his body's reaction would get him killed, but the girl didn't shoot him. Instead, she gagged on his erection, which was suddenly lodged in her throat and she was forced to pull her mouth away or choke.</p><p>As the girl caught her breath she looked at Jack's erection with awe that was mostly fear, but there was curiosity in her eyes as well. Jack was familiar with that look. He was both proud and frustrated by it. Some girls who were more experienced with full penetration enjoyed being filled by his above average penis, while other girls, intimidated by his size, refused to let him fuck them. The former Jack felt the guiltiest about; they were usually the most damaged, and in the most need of help. Yet they were the girls he made orgasm the hardest when he fucked them. They were the ones that came back most often.</p><p>""It's so big,"" the girl whispered. Then she leaned over and sucked just the glans into her mouth.</p><p>The girl sucked him until her mouth coaxed pre-ejaculate from his erection. Jack watched her pull her head back and saw her gaze ponder a thick strand of the pre-ejaculate as it poured onto the carpet. She took his erection back into her mouth and squeezed the shaft with her hand. Her tongue swirled slowly around the crown as she sucked down the pre-ejaculate her hand milked out.</p><p>As good as the girl made him feel Jack never forgot about the gun or how fucked he'd be if anyone discovered what he was doing with her. His fears are what allowed him to hold back ejaculating into the girl's mouth, which was no mean feat since he hadn't been with a girl (or anyone) in years and he was starved for sexual release that wasn't achieved by his hand. It was also foremost in Jack's thoughts the girl could still be testing him and filling her mouth with semen might be all the proof she would need to execute him.</p><p>The girl stopped slurping Jack's erection. She pushed the shaft upwards with her free hand until his glans pointed at his navel, and then she licked up and down his length, her tongue tracking up and down the underside of his shaft, pushing streams of pre-ejaculate out of the crown. She scooped up the clear fluid with her tongue then swallowed it with soft gulps.</p><p>The girl appeared to take great pleasure in slowly sucking and licking Jack's erection, but Jack knew the girl wasn't giving him oral sex out of desire, or even to please him. What she was doing was exploring. Jack had a pretty good idea why. Jack encountered sexually abused girls that never experienced sexual gratification and had no interest in sex until Jack more or less seduced them, while others wanted to know how good consensual sex would feel and Jack barely had to coerce them at all. This girl appeared to be the latter.</p><p>The girl took her mouth away from Jack's erection and straightened. Looking up at him, she said, ""Lick my cunt.""</p><p>Jack was slightly put off by the girl's language, but he had bigger problems than her gutter mouth.</p><p>""Okay, but you have to give me the gun,"" Jack said.</p><p>""I don't want to kill you anymore,"" the girl said.</p><p>""I know, but I can't concentrate if you're holding a gun.""</p><p>The girl looked down at Jack's erect penis then handed him the gun. Outwardly Jack looked perfectly calm, but he almost fainted when the weight of the gun settled in his hand. He unloaded the gun then set it and all six bullets on the side table.</p><p>He should have ordered the girl out of his house and prepared for his parole to be revoked, as he wasn't supposed to be within twenty-five feet of a minor. However the girl had already unfastened her shorts. Jack watched her slide them down her short, but shapely legs and revealed her pink cotton panties underneath. Her plump labia were prominently displayed and he could see a spot of dampness in the fabric covering her camel-toe. The girl stepped out of her underwear then walked to the couch and sat on the center cushion then spread her legs apart.</p><p>When the musky scent of her arousal hit Jack's nostrils all thought of retreat disappeared. He pulled off his shirt then he sank to knees on the floor in front of the couch and put his face between her thighs. He didn't start working her mound right away; he wasn't so out of practice that he didn't know how to wind a girl up for the main event.</p><p>First he caressed the inside of her thighs with his hands. Rubbing her skin slowly so he could understand the flawless texture of her soft, prepubescent flesh until his fingers found every erogenous zone. When the girl started to pant after a few minutes Jack allowed the smallest twinge of pride go through him.</p><p>The girl let out a rattling sigh when Jack fingers lightly brushed the outer edges of her hairless pubis. He carefully maneuvered his fingertips so he never quite touched her mound. He did, however, let his warm breath touch her, aiming each wafting breath at her swollen pink clit. Moisture glistened on the juicy lips of her labia and it made Jack's mouth water with anticipation of delving into the addictive flavor awaiting him between her thighs.</p><p>When the girl started to hump the air, Jack knew she was ready. With little hurry he lowered his mouth to her mound until his lips lightly made contact with her slick labia. The girl squirmed and whimpered as her hips shimmed from side to side. Jack let his tongue flick out, grazing her outer labia. A quick lash that made the girl thrust her hips up to demand more contact. Jack's tongue lashed out again, this time it struck the center of her cleft and ended teasingly on her clitoris. The girl squealed. At first Jack thought from surprise, but when her legs started shaking uncontrollably, he knew he'd made her orgasm. Quickly, Jack covered the girl's mound and sucked firmly and was soon rewarded with her hot, sticky juices. The suction prolonged the girl's orgasm and she was not only squealing, but she was sobbing. Tears rolled down her face, almost indistinguishable from the sweat that beaded on her skin.</p><p>Jack rode out her orgasm, never allowing his mouth to break contact with her mound. His tongue ruthlessly assaulted her fully extended clitoris. It was only when she let out a breathtaking scream, and her body went limp, that Jack showed her mercy. He straightened and looked down at the girl; her crotch was a wet, sloppy mess and looked red, swollen, and abused. Knowing there would be no better time Jack eased his finger into her and searched for her hymen. There was no trace of it. Although Jack was surprised by how tightly her body squeezed his finger.</p><p>He pulled his finger out of her then sucked it clean. He was still hard, and pre-ejaculate covered most of his length. He took himself in hand and started to stroke his erection. It wouldn't take long for him to reach orgasm. The girl's screams and her sweet taste were very fresh in his memory.</p><p>""No,"" the girl whispered. Jack looked over at her and saw her staring at his hand around his erection. ""You can fuck my cunt.""</p><p>""Don't call it that,"" Jack lightly admonished the girl. ""And I told you, I'm too big for little girls like you.""</p><p>""I want you to fuck me with your cock right now!"" the girl said in a tone she probably thought was threatening.</p><p>Only it didn't work on Jack now that she was nearly breathless from the massive orgasm that knocked wind out of her and she wasn't holding a gun on him anymore.</p><p>Jack gave the girl a patronizing smile and said, ""Sorry, it won't work.""</p><p>""I'll tell if you don't.""</p><p>Jack smiled until he saw she was serious, and his erection wilted until he was only half hard. Giving the girl oral sex was one thing, except for his saliva there wasn't much evidence of what happened between them, but if he tried to fuck her even a blind gynecologist would be able to tell the girl's vagina had been destroyed. And he would destroy her. He had to convince her it was a bad, bad idea!</p><p>""Listen... What's your name?""</p><p>How had he not thought to ask for her name before now?</p><p>""I'll tell on you,"" the girl said after ignoring Jack's question. ""You'll go to jail.""</p><p>""I can't! Don't you understand? It will hurt your insides if I try!""</p><p>""You're gonna go to jail!"" the girl shouted.</p><p>Jack let out a roar and flipped the girl over. Once she was bent over the edge of the couch he moved in behind her and slid his half-hard erection between her thighs. He rubbed his shaft under her warm, hairless mound glazing it with her slick arousal.</p><p>""You want it? Huh? You want me to wreck your little pussy?"" Jack screamed.</p><p>Jack was angry and terrified. He'd been beaten and raped more times than he cared to remember while he served out his sentence, and by God, he'd been rehabilitated! He didn't want to fuck the girl and end up back in prison.</p><p>And, yes, he was deviant, but he never physically hurt a child. He wasn't deluded enough to think his vigorous fucking magically healed the girls he molested, but he never, ever used his dick to injure any of them. Now a stubborn little brat was blackmailing him to do something that would tear her apart!</p><p>The girl let out a squawk when Jack yelled and he felt her tiny body vibrate with fear. Her fright sent a thrill of satisfaction through Jack. Finally, he was getting through to her! Jack turned up the intimidation. Jack reached down between their bodies and rubbed his glans along her slippery vulva.</p><p>""Is this what you want?"" he whispered, his voice thick with lust and menace.</p><p>The sensation of the girl's wetness brought back fond memories of girls' past and Jack was back to full hardness in seconds. But he over played his hand. When Jack slid his dick over her pussy the girl gasped and pushed her ass toward Jack's abdomen. The girl's willingness and the sensation of her hot, sticky dampness on his dick as he rubbed it along her puffy cleft were too much to resist. Jack worked the bloated crown of his dick between her labia and spread her entrance open with it. The tight opening gripped the crown and held his dick in place, which allowed Jack to grab the girl's hips with both hands and jab his erection into her with a single, relentless stroke.</p><p>Jack heard himself scream when his senses were overwhelmed by feel of the girl's pussy. She was incredibly tight, like he expected, but she was also slick from his saliva and the arousal Jack's mouth incited, so there was surprisingly little resistance when he sank his dick into her. He looked down where he entered her and saw how tiny she looked as his girth stretched her pudenda so wide it looked like she would split apart.</p><p>Jack pressed in close to the girl's body and ground the course hairs that covered his pubis against the soft swell of her ass. The thrust pushed the rest of his dick into her and lodged it into the depths of her internal folds. Jack grunted as her body gripped him tighter than ever around base of his shaft.</p><p>The girl had gone still and buried her face in the couch cushion. Jack wasn't so far gone he didn't consider the pain she might be feeling; how excruciating it was to have her tiny, immature pussy not only penetrated but over engorged by a penis as large as Jack's. That empathy dampened the urgency of Jack's lust, but that's as far as his consideration went. He was going have sex with the girl. He couldn't deny himself that, not after so many years of mandatory celibacy.</p><p>Jack loosened his grip on the girl's hips and slid his palms under her stomach. He kept one hand on her belly then he slipped his other hand down to her pussy. He gently rubbed her clit and hoped she got enough pleasure from the stimulation it distracted her from the pain she would feel when started to fuck her for real.</p><p>When Jack tried to pull back his dick the girl's snug channel curled around his shaft and gripped it greedily, and held his shaft in place deep inside her. Jack fought the suction of the girl's pussy and managed to pull a few inches of his dick out before he quickly hiked his hips forward and sent it all the way back in again. He soaked in her heat for a moment before he pulled out again; this time he brought half his length out before he shoved it back in, hard. Jack heard the girl muffled scream and felt her body jerk when his glans rammed into her cervix. The muscles in her abdomen tightened and her belly went concave as she hollered all the breath from her body. Her pussy clamped down even harder around his dick as her internal organs contracted.</p><p>Ordinarily Jack wouldn't have pushed in so deeply, so quickly after his initial entry, but the girl had awakened his desire to fully penetrate her young body. For Jack to get a young girl to take his dick all the way in is what he enjoyed most about fucking them. The girls' sweltering hot pussies and age-appropriate tightness enveloping his dick felt amazing, but the fact they were being impaled on his adult-sized dick is what gratified Jack the most.</p><p>But if Jack was perfectly honest with himself at that moment he had to admit he kind of liked that the girl had no choice in the matter. That he didn't have to control himself and hold back. Jack had always been careful not to pressure or overwhelm girls when he wanted to have sex; he knew how to be patient until they were ready. And if some of those girls were intimidated by the size of his dick Jack and those girls did other things, but that was back in his prime as a seasoned predator when he had lots of young girls in his proverbial black book that could satisfy his desires.</p><p>Now was different; it had been a decade since he last tasted the sweetness of a young girl's pussy, or felt a girl's pussy envelop his dick in its heat. So no matter how loudly the girl under him screamed or pleaded Jack wouldn't stop-and he felt no guilt. The girl had only herself to blame; Jack warned her over and over but she didn't want to listen-it's her fault Jack was raping her.</p><p> ""Is this what you wanted? Huh? Is this what you wanted, little girl?"" Jack said while he pumped his dick in and out of the girl as if she was a grown woman.</p><p>To Jack's surprise the girl lifted head and spoke. ""Daddy... Daddy..."" she moaned, her voice small and pathetic. She sounded like a mewling kitten. Jack thought she was calling out for her father or maybe even calling him daddy. The latter happened more than a few times with some of the girls Jack had been with.</p><p>""You're so much bigger... but it doesn't hurt like when daddy does it!"" the girl said. Her voice was a little stronger and Jack heard unambiguous amazement in her tone.</p><p>Of course, I should have known, Jack thought. The girl's father had been raping her for years without properly preparing her. Even if her father had a smaller penis than Jack that kind of treatment would always be painful-far more painful than the slow, deep strokes of Jack's dick into the girl's aroused and thoroughly moistened pussy.</p><p>Jack brought his hands back to her hips and then leaned over her. He was a good bit taller, but he managed to contort himself and place his mouth next to her ear. ""You like this?"" he asked.</p><p>The girl nodded then she folded her arms on the cushion and rested her cheek on them. She sighed and Jack felt her body relax as she gave herself over to him-the first man to pleasure her with his dick. Jack kissed the side of her neck then straightened his back. He spread his knees further apart to get in a more braced position.</p><p>""Tell me how it feels?"" Jack asked.</p><p>""Real good,"" the girl drawled.</p><p>""And big?""</p><p>""Yeeeessss,"" the girl hissed.</p><p>""Say you like my big dick,"" Jack ordered not harshly, but teasingly.</p><p>""I like it in my cunt! It feels good!""</p><p>Jack leaned over the girl again and growled in her ear.</p><p>""It's not a cunt! It's your pussy, or your honey hole! You hear me? When I fuck you, you tell me to fuck your pussy or honey hole! You got that?"" Jack said as he slipped his thick dick in and out of her pussy, which was getting more and more slippery by the second.</p><p>""O-Okay,"" the girl simpered.</p><p>""What am I fucking?""</p><p>""My..."" The girl hesitated. ""My honey hole!""</p><p>""That's right,"" Jack said, pleased with her choice, ""your sweet little honey hole! You like what I'm doing to your honey hole?""</p><p>""Yes! Uh, uh, uh, it feels good!""</p><p>""Why does it feel good in your honey hole?""</p><p>""Ugh... Uhun... Oh... Ah... B-Because...""</p><p>""Because, what?""</p><p>""Uhnnnnn!""</p><p>""Be-cause... What!"" Jack made sure to give the girl deep strokes before every syllable.</p><p>""Because your cock is so big!"" The girl cried.</p><p>""No, I have a dick! A big, hard, dick! That's why I make your little honey hole feel so good, isn't that right?""</p><p>""Oh, yes, yes, that's why! Your big dick!""</p><p>""That's fucking right! Now tell me what you want!""</p><p>""Your big hard dick to fuck my little honey hole!""</p><p>""What! Say it again!""</p><p>""I want your big hard dick to fuck my little honey hole!""</p><p>""I still can't fucking hear you, little girl!""</p><p>""I want it, I want it... want it! I want your big hard dick, Sir!""</p><p>The Sir sent Jack's lust into over drive. God, he always loved when girls called him Sir. It made an already forbidden act even filthier. Jack straightened then curled his hands over the girl's shoulders. He pulled her closer as he pressed in to the hilt, and held himself there, the crown of his erection cratering her cervix.</p><p>""That's right! That's fucking right! When I get my big fat dick in you, you call me Sir!""</p><p>The couch creaked as Jack fucked the girl with enthusiastic abandon. His down strokes made her pussy squelch obscenely around his thick shaft, while the girl's smooth, upturned ass absorbed Jack's pounding smack after fleshy smack. The girl screamed for him, no longer using the words her father taught her, but those Jack taught her as he brutalized her tiny body. Only her own lust and arousal allowed him to penetrate her so completely without pain or injury. The girl was so excited, so overwhelmed by pleasure she started to orgasm around Jack's dick within minutes. Her orgasm seemed to go on and on, her slot squeezing and molding around Jack's long, thick erection to the point her juices could only escape in squirts out around the base of Jack's dick.</p><p>The girl grabbed the edge of the cushion she laid on with both hands then bounced her ass against Jack's groin. Jack's eyes widened at the girl's sudden action and quickly changed the rhythm of his deep thrusts to coordinate with the girl's movements. But it wasn't long before the girl's gyrations went completely wild in her desperation to fuck herself on Jack's dick. And unlike Jack the girl didn't try to find a compatible rhythm with Jack's thrusts; her movements sought only the fastest, deepest penetration. Even as every deep stroke of his massive dick caused her pussy to widen and stretch and her abdomen to protrude every time he seated the full length of his dick inside her.</p><p>The girl's unrestraint quickly brought Jack to the brink of orgasm. He didn't fight the urge. He knew with absolute certainty the intensity of his burgeoning orgasm would completely deplete his prostate when he came, and Jack very much wanted to flood the girl's pussy with every ounce of his thick, greasy sperm.</p><p>The girl slammed her ass against Jack's groin one last time before she stilled and her legs started to tremble uncontrollably and her buttocks tightened into a hard, little bubble. She screamed, and with her face no longer buried in the couch's seat cushion, the scream was deafening. Jack didn't care if the scream carried into the next state; all he cared about was watching the little girl come. He watched and felt her body quake violently around his dick as she experienced the biggest orgasm of her young life.</p><p>Jack couldn't take any more. He threw back his head and he roared. Half a dozen powerful, unbelievably long spurts of sperm erupted from Jack's dick and into the tight confines of the girl's pussy. Jack shuddered as lightening continued to race through his spine. His breath could only come out in choking gasps so intense was his orgasm.</p><p>The effects of Jack's ejaculation faded to the point he could catch his breath and he stopped seeing sparks in front of his eye, but the girl's orgasm, though waning, continued to roll through her in waves. Her pussy jealously gripped Jack's erection and her juices still flowed out around it in small dribbles and squirts that soaked her thighs and his scrotum. Jack was more than happy to let the girl enjoy his dick as long as she wanted. And Jack sensed, despite the intensity of his orgasm moments ago, that he was able to maintain an erection for a while longer.</p><p>The girl finally stopped moving on the couch. Her buttocks relaxed and so did the tight grip her pussy had on Jack's dick and it plopped out of her. A flood of semen and the girl's juices spilled out behind his dick and splattered onto the floor. Jack watched with relief as her oozing vaginal entrance slowly shrank from a chasm to just an obscenely wide hole. Jack doubted her pussy would return to its original dimensions anytime soon, but at least her folds were still pink and not swollen and ravaged like Jack feared.</p><p>Jack reached for his shirt and used it to wipe the girl's crotch and thighs as clean as he could, after he finished he grabbed her legs and repositioned her so that she was lying on her back on the couch. The girl stared up at him with dazed expression on her face; her skin was flushed all the way down to her very flat chest, which was rising and falling slightly faster than normal because she hadn't caught her breath yet.</p><p>""What's your name?"" Jack asked.</p><p>""Mandy,"" she said in a breathless whisper.</p><p>Jack looked around for his pants and underwear and put them on. He sat on the couch by the Mandy's feet. He almost smiled at her to ease any awkwardness that some young girls experienced after they had sex, but he didn't sense any uneasiness from Mandy so his expression remained neutral. A couple things were troubling Jack, however. He was worried about the Mandy's father. One: the man was bound to notice the girl was looser if he decided to rape her again anytime soon. And two: the man was violently raping Mandy. The first one Jack couldn't do much about, but he had some ideas about what to do about the second.</p><p>Mandy was dressed, rearmed, and gone and two hours later. Jack didn't bother worrying about her being seen leaving his house. It didn't matter-if he got caught, he got caught. Jack didn't even ask Mandy to keep what happened between them secret. He did tell her how she could handle her father's attacks in the future.</p><p>Jack told Mandy to put baby oil or lotion in her pussy so being penetrated would hurt less. And he also suggested Mandy masturbate to help loosen herself up. Mandy had no idea what Jack was talking about so he spent half an hour showing her how to touch herself, which, of course, led Mandy to beg Jack to fuck her again.</p><p>She didn't have to twist his arm.</p>"
512,"Renaissance, Chapitre 1",Argus,,['Fg'],,2012-03-12T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>J'ai cru mourir de chagrin quand Phil, mon mari, s'est tué dans un stupide accident de voiture, me laissant seule avec notre petite Maureen qui venait d'avoir trois ans. Huit jours après l'enterrement, j'ai vendu notre maison près de New York où j'avais trop de souvenirs et je suis partie à l'aventure avec ma fille.</p><p>Au bout de quelques jours d'errance, je suis arrivée dans cette petite ville où curieusement, je me suis sentie chez moi. Trouver une maison à vendre qui me plaise fût un jeu d'enfant. Mais, surtout, j'ai rencontré Nancy et, ce matin là, je suis sortie du cauchemar.</p><p>Elle distribuait le journal, le matin, avant d'aller à l'école. Elle avait un peu moins de onze ans, un corps mince, presque maigre, pas encore formé, avec de longues jambes semblables à celles d'une danseuse. Mais, ce qui marquait le plus, c'était une tête aux traits extrêmement fins, couronnée de cheveux blonds et souples et éclairée par deux immenses yeux violets.</p><p>Nous avons sympathisé d'autant plus facilement que Maureen s'était prise d'affection pour elle. Comme c'étaient les vacances, elle revint tous les jours, passant la matinée avec nous, s'occupant de Maureen, m'aidant dans la maison et parlant beaucoup avec moi. Elle me raconta sa vie: orpheline depuis l'age de cinq ans, elle avait été recueillie par la soeur de sa grand-mère. Pour l'aider, car elle n'avait que de petits revenus, Nancy distribuait le journal et faisait un peu de baby-sitting.</p><p>A mon tour, je me confiais à elle, qui m'écoutait attentivement, ses grands yeux fixés sur moi. Cela me faisait énormément de bien de parler à cœur ouvert d'autant que j'avais le sentiment que Nancy, malgré sa jeunesse, me comprenait. Quand, assises cote à cote sur le grand canapé du living room, il arrivait que le chagrin me submerge et que je ne puisse plus parler, elle prenait alors ma main dans les siennes, toujours en me regardant, et je recommençais à parler.</p><p>Au fur et à mesure que je me racontais à Nancy, je me sentais de mieux en mieux. Je souffrais toujours en repensant à Phil, mais je recommençais à vivre. Sa présence attentive à mes cotés, son affection discrète mais sincère, me faisait un bien énorme.</p><p>C'est alors que survint l'incident qui bouleversa nos vies. Je m'étais levée, comme d'habitude, un peu avant sept heures et, en descendant l'escalier, je dérapais sur un jouet oublié par Maureen. Je me démis l'épaule en tombant et restais là, à moitié assommée, sans pouvoir me relever, jusqu'à ce que Nancy arrive.</p><p>Elle fut extraordinaire. Avec une force insoupçonnable elle m'aida à m'allonger sur le canapé, appela le médecin, s'occupa de ma fille, la gardant jusqu'à ce que je revienne de l'hôpital où l'on m'avait envoyé pour les premiers soins.</p><p>A mon retour, Maureen, lavée et habillée, terminait tranquillement de déjeuner. La maison était en ordre et, après avoir écouté le compte rendu de mes examens - plus de peur que de mal: du repos et quelques massages pour traiter la douleur et il n'y paraîtrait plus - Nancy me dit que, si je le voulais, elle pourrait rester quelques jours pour s'occuper de ma fille et de moi. Elle avait un remplaçant sous la main pour la distribution du journal et sa grande tante ne verrait aucun inconvénient à ce qu'elle reste ici. Il lui suffisait de passer deux coups de téléphone pour régler la question.</p><p>J'avoue que je donnais mon accord avec beaucoup de soulagement.</p><p>J'avais déjà essayé de trouver quelqu'un pour m'aider dans la maison et je n'avais trouvé personne. Nancy était très jeune, mais je savais qu'elle s'en occuperait très bien de Maureen qui l'adorait. Le ménage et le reste attendraient bien que je sois remise et, pour la cuisine, nous pourrions toujours nous faire livrer par un restaurant.</p><p>Tout marcha très bien. Nancy semblait être partout à la fois: ménage, lavage, cuisine, elle faisait tout, sans quitter des yeux ma fille et en trouvant encore le moyen de s'occuper de moi avec un soin, une dévotion extrême.</p><p>J'avoue que je la laissais volontiers m'entourer de ses soins tant je sentais d'affection pour moi dans son comportement, affection que je lui rendais volontiers. C'était bon d'aimer et d'être aimée de nouveau même si cela n'avait rien de commun avec ce que Phil et moi avions partagé.</p><p>La semaine passa très vite et, hors une légère gêne et quelques traces dans le dos, ma chute ne fût plus qu'un mauvais souvenir. Quand Nancy vint, ce soir là, dans ma chambre pour me faire le dernier massage prévu, je l'attendais, je dois dire, avec une certaine impatience que je croyais due à ma hâte d'être complètement guérie.</p><p>Le massage terminé, tandis que je restais alanguie de bien être, Nancy passa dans la salle de bains pour débarrasser ses mains de la pommade grasse. Je me relevais enfin et, assise sur le lit, les yeux mi-clos, m'étirais avec bonheur, heureuse de sentir jouer normalement muscles et articulations.</p><p>Quand je rouvris mes yeux, je vis, debout au pied du lit, Nancy qui considérait avec fascination mes seins nus. Il faut dire que, ainsi que je m'en suis rendue compte par la suite en y réfléchissant, bien que nous ayons vécu ces quelques jours dans une grande intimité, elle ne m'avait jamais vue nue. Il faut dire également, sans me vanter, que mes seins sont très beaux. Phil les tenait pour les plus beaux qu'il ait jamais vus. Ils sont en forme de pommes, de taille moyenne, excessivement fermes et aussi sensibles que fermes. Au moindre contact, leurs pointes se dressent et, surtout, je suis si excitée que ma chatte s'enflamme et que je me mets à mouiller abondamment.</p><p>Je ne sais ce qui se passa alors, mais ce simple regard produisit les mêmes effets que les mains habiles de mon époux. Ils gonflèrent, leurs pointes se durcirent et mes cuisses se resserrèrent d'elles mêmes tant je me sentis excitée. Nancy n'eut pas conscience de mon trouble, mais elle s'avança vers moi, toujours hypnotisée...</p><p>- Comme ils sont beaux, je peux les toucher...</p><p>Ma seule réponse fût de tendre le buste vers les petites mains qui se dressaient. Quand je les sentis se poser sur moi, avec l'effet que l'on imagine, je ne pus y tenir. Me redressant complètement, j'attrapais Nancy par la taille, la faisant basculer vers moi, de sorte que nos bouches se touchèrent. Nous nous embrassâmes d'autant plus passionnément que ses mains pétrissaient fiévreusement mes seins pendant que les miennes, se glissant sous sa courte jupe et pénétrant sous sa culotte, caressaient avec bonheur deux fesses rondes et fermes à la peau satinée.</p><p>Nous restâmes embrassées un long moment, nos langues jouant entre elles tandis que nos mains s'affairaient, les siennes sur mes seins, les miennes sur ses fesses.</p><p> Tout à coup, elle brisa notre étreinte et, sans un mot, s'enfuit dans sa chambre en claquant ma porte. J'étais tellement bouleversée que, sans m'attacher à l'étrangeté de son comportement, je me renversais sur mon lit et écartais fébrilement ma culotte pour me masturber sauvagement trois fois de suite avant de sombrer dans un sommeil de plomb.</p><p>Quand je me levais le lendemain, je me sentis tout à la fois délicieusement alanguie et pleine d'énergie. Pour la première fois depuis la mort de Phil, mon corps s'était réveillé et j'avais du me satisfaire moi-même. Curieusement, je ne m'étonnais pas que Nancy ait été l'occasion de ce réveil. Et pourtant, c'était la première fois que j'avais un contact aussi sensuel avec une autre fille. Dans ma jeunesse, plusieurs de mes amies m'avaient dit avoir eu des relations de ce genre avec d'autres filles, copines, cousines, sœurs et même, une fois, mère. Mais je n'avais jamais été tentée.</p><p>Plus tard, je me rendis compte que Phil, qui avait expérimenté la chose avec deux sœurs japonaises pendant son service au Japon, aurait aimé que je fasse l'amour avec lui et une autre fille. Là non plus, je n'en avais pas vraiment envie, mais je pense que je l'aurais fait si... Pour en revenir à Nancy, je pensais simplement que son affection et les soins qu'elle avait pris de moi avaient provoqué ce moment d'intimité sensuelle. Je fus donc très surprise quand, descendant pour déjeuner, je la trouvais avec Maureen, mais, au contraire de son attitude habituelle, fermée, presque hostile, se détournant de moi et répondant à peine à toutes mes tentatives de conversation. Elle sembla me fuir durant toute la matinée. Nous déjeunâmes sans dire un mot et, à peine eûmes nous fini, elle monta coucher Maureen pour sa sieste sans redescendre comme elle le faisait habituellement. Je décidais d'en avoir le coeur net et je montais la rejoindre dans sa chambre où j'entrais après avoir frappé un coup bref.</p><p>Nancy allait et venait, l'air triste, rassemblant ses vêtements qu'elle entassait dans son sac.</p><p>- Qu'est ce que tu fais?</p><p>- Je prépare mes affaires pour m'en aller...</p><p>- Pour t'en aller, et pourquoi?</p><p>- ...vous n'avez plus besoin de moi, maintenant... vous êtes guérie... Je m'assis sur le lit, très surprise, et, profitant de ce qu'elle passait devant moi, je l'attrapais par les mains et la forçais à s'arrêter et à se tourner vers moi.</p><p>- Qui a dit que je n'avais plus besoin de toi?</p><p>Elle ne répondit pas. J'insistais:</p><p>- Qui a dit ça? J'ai encore besoin de toi et, en plus, je t'aime beaucoup...</p><p>- Non, il vaut mieux que je parte...</p><p>- Mais pourquoi?</p><p>Et je l'attirais sur mes genoux où elle se laissa aller sans résister mais gardant toujours la tête baissée et l'air malheureux. Je la serrais dans mes bras, répétant:</p><p>- Pourquoi, pourquoi faut il que tu partes?</p><p>Elle ne répondait toujours pas:</p><p>- Tu ne veux pas me le dire? J'ai fait quelque chose qui t'a déplu?</p><p>Elle releva alors la tête et me regarda:</p><p>- Oh non, non, pas vous, ...moi...</p><p>- Et quoi donc?</p><p>- ........</p><p>- Tu ne veux pas me le dire?</p><p>J'avais pris sa tête entre mes mains et nous nous regardions intensément:</p><p>- ... j'ai..., j'ai voulu faire... de vilaines choses...</p><p>Je compris brusquement sa fuite de la veille et son attitude actuelle:</p><p>- De vilaines choses? Par ce que tu m'a embrassée?</p><p>- ...oui...</p><p>- Mais je t'ais embrassée aussi, et je n'ai pas trouvé cela vilain, au contraire...</p><p>- ...et je vous ai touché les seins, et j'avais envie de vous toucher partout et quand je suis retournée dans ma chambre, je me suis caressée là - elle montrait son entre jambes - en pensant que c'était vous que je caressais...</p><p>Elle avait, à nouveau, baissé la tête et je la relevais doucement pour que nous nous regardions dans les yeux.</p><p>- Je vois... Alors, je vais te dire quelque chose: j'ai beaucoup aimé que nous nous embrassions, j'ai beaucoup aimé que tu me caresse les seins. Avec quelqu'un que j'aime et qui, je le crois, m'aime aussi, rien de ce que nous pouvons faire n'est vilain, au contraire... Et je vais même te dire autre chose: quand tu m'as quittée, moi aussi, je me suis caressé le minou en pensant que c'était toi que je caressais, par ce que j'avais très envie de le faire...</p><p>Elle me regardait, bouche bée, ses beaux yeux violets démesurément agrandis par l'étonnement:</p><p>- ...tu sais, Nancy, nous ne nous connaissons pas depuis longtemps, mais je t'aime beaucoup. Tu es tellement adorable et j'ai l'impression qu'avec toi, grâce à toi, je suis en train de guérir tout doucement de mon chagrin. Et je ne veux pas que tu partes...</p><p>Je vis la joie envahir son visage dans le même temps que son corps crispé se détendait et s'abandonnait dans mes bras.</p><p>- ...et, si tu le veux, j'aimerais que nous continuions ce que nous avons commencé hier au soir...</p><p>Je me penchais doucement vers elle, nos lèvres se joignirent et nous échangeâmes notre premier vrai baiser. Sa bouche s'ouvrit naturellement sous la mienne et nos langues se touchèrent à peine, puis revinrent l'une vers l'autre et finalement se caressèrent avec une infinie douceur. Dans le même temps, une de ses mains s'était posée sur mon sein qu'elle palpait tendrement me faisant frémir et, sans même que je m'en sois rendue compte, je caressais une cuisse ronde à la peau soyeuse que découvrait la courte jupe retroussée très haut.</p><p>Notre baiser me sembla durer une éternité avant que nous nous séparions, les yeux brillants, pour reprendre notre respiration. Je la fis alors lever de mes genoux, me levais à mon tour en déboutonnant mon chemisier, puis, remontant le bas de ma jupe, je demandais à Nancy:</p><p>- Aide moi à enlever ma culotte, s'il te plait...</p><p>Elle hésita à peine une seconde avant de passer ses mains sous ma jupe, d'attraper l'élastique de mon slip et de le faire glisser le long de mes jambes jusqu'à mes chevilles. Pendant ce temps, je finis de retrousser sa courte jupe et je baissais son slip avant de l'entraîner sur son lit où nous nous étendîmes cote à cote.</p><p>Nous recommençâmes de nous embrasser avec passion en nous étreignant fortement, ce qui n'empêcha pas Nancy de glisser une main dans mon chemisier et d'écarter mon soutien gorge pour caresser les pointes durcies de mes seins, me faisant frémir de bonheur. J'ai toujours eu les seins extrêmement sensibles et Phil le savait bien qui ne se lassait pas de les caresser longuement. Il m'avait même conduit à l'orgasme à plusieurs reprises par cette simple caresse. Et voila qu'aujourd'hui je retrouvais avec délices les mêmes sensations avec ma petite compagne.</p><p>Longtemps, je savourais passivement mon plaisir jusqu'à ce que, mon désir se réveillant, je tende le bras, ma main empaumant une fesse ronde à la peau douce et satinée. Nancy appréciait visiblement, elle aussi, car je la sentais frémir et se tortiller de telle sotte que ma main glissa progressivement vers son ventre. Tout naturellement, ses cuisses s'écartèrent et sa jambe se replia progressivement ouvrant à ma main un chemin aisé vers sa petite fente. Je la sentais maintenant sous mes doigts, goûtant son bombé, sa douceur, sa tiédeur, la légère humidité qu'elle laissait sourdre.</p><p>A la fin, je n'y tint plus et laissais mon doigt s'insinuer entre les deux lèvres qui s'ouvrirent d'elles même tandis que Nancy poussait son pubis contre lui en exhalant un soupir d'aise.</p><p>Je la branlais avec tendresse, mon doigt glissant suavement dans la fente maintenant bien mouillée. J'étais tellement absorbée par ce que je faisais que je ne me rendis même pas compte que la main de Nancy avait abandonné mes seins pour se glisser sous ma jupe et remonter sur ma cuisse le long de mon bas. C'est seulement quand elle dépassa le haut de mon bas, que j'en pris conscience tant son frôlement sur ma peau nue m'électrisa. Tout en poursuivant ma masturbation avec plus de force encore, je basculais légèrement sur le coté en ouvrant mes cuisses pour lui faciliter l'accès à mon sexe, impatiente que j'étais d'être branlée à mon tour.</p><p>Elle ne me fit pas attendre. Je sentis bientôt sa petite main qui explorait mon pubis, démêlait ma toison et pénétrait enfin entre les lèvres de mon sexe. Ce fut à moi de pousser un soupir d'aise en la sentant se mettre en place et presser fortement mes chairs intimes. Nous restâmes alors quelques secondes sans bouger, puis, nos bouches se joignant de nouveau, nous commençâmes à nous branler mutuellement, sans hâte, nos mains allant au même rythme.</p><p>Rien de plus délicieux que cette bouche tendre collée à la mienne, cette petite langue pointue furetant la mienne, cette main agile s'activant dans ma fente et manipulant mon clitoris raidi. Comble de bonheur, une de mes mains avait glissé dans le dos de Nancy jusqu'à son cul et la fouillait entre les fesses, tandis que l'autre allait et venait dans sa petite chatte maintenant bien mouillée.</p><p>Toutes les deux nous gémissions, toutes les deux, nous nous tordions de plus en plus fort. Je sentis Nancy se crisper, son cul remuant de plus en plus vivement sous mes mains. Au même instant, le plaisir, au bord duquel j'hésitais depuis un long moment, me submergeât brusquement.</p><p>Nous jouîmes toutes les deux ensemble. Nos gémissements étouffés dans nos bouches soudées l'une à l'autre, nous donnions de furieux coups de reins pour aller à la rencontre de ces mains qui nous fouillaient si bien et en obtenir le plus de jouissance possible. Et longtemps après que les vagues de plaisir eurent reflué, nous restâmes enlacées, étroitement pressées l'une contre l'autre comme pour fondre nos deux corps en un seul.</p><p>J'étais follement heureuse, et je n'étais pas la seule si j'en croyais les yeux extasiés de Nancy qui me regardait d'un air d'adoration. Je caressais doucement sa joue et déposais un baiser léger sur ses lèvres avant de lui demander en souriant:</p><p>- Alors, ma chérie, tu me quittes toujours?</p><p>Elle ne répondit pas, mais se serra encore plus contre moi en nichant sa tête au creux de mon épaule.</p><p>- Tu crois toujours que ce que nous venons de faire était"" vilain""?</p><p>- ...non...</p><p>- et tu as aimé...?</p><p>- ... oui..., beaucoup..., ..et...</p><p>- ...et?</p><p>- ...je voudrais qu'on recommence...</p><p>- Je vais te confier un secret: moi aussi!</p><p>- Je vous aime, Ellen, je vous aime tant...</p><p>- Je sais, ma chérie, et moi aussi, je t'aime et je veux que nous restions ensemble, du moins si tu le veux aussi...</p>"
513,"Renaissance, Chapitre 2",Argus,,"['Fg', 'voy']",,2012-03-12T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Le réveil de Maureen avait interrompu nos effusions. Aux premiers bruits venus de sa chambre, Nancy, après un dernier baiser, s'était échappée de mes bras et vivement rhabillée. J'eus à peine le temps de lui dire:</p><p>- Tu veux dormir avec moi, ce soir?</p><p>et de recevoir sa réponse sous la forme d'un sourire éblouissant, qu'elle disparut dans la chambre voisine où je l'entendis bientôt babiller joyeusement avec ma fille.</p><p>Le reste de l'après-midi passa comme un rêve. J'étais folle de joie en pensant à ce que nous avions fait, et plus encore, à ce que nous allions faire. Je n'avais même pas conscience de l'étrangeté de ce qui venait de se passer. Jamais auparavant je n'avais désiré une fille, jamais je n'avais joué à ces petits jeux de mains auxquels jouent volontiers les petites filles et les adolescentes. Quand mes amies me faisaient leurs confidences sur ce qu'elles avaient fait avec une autre fille, cela me laissait froide. Je me souviens, en particulier d'une d'entre elles qui habitait tout près de chez moi. Elle me confia, un jour, alors que nous rentrions de l'école, que, depuis un an ou deux, sa mère, divorcée, la prenait souvent dans son lit et lui avait appris quantité de choses, toutes plus agréables les unes que les autres. Elle s'offrit à me les apprendre si je venais chez elle, mais je déclinais son offre sans états d'âme.</p><p>Et voilà que, maintenant, je venais de me masturber avec une fillette de dix ans, que j'y avais pris un plaisir extrême et que, non seulement je n'en avais aucun remords, mais que j'envisageais, cette nuit même, de faire l'amour avec elle...Gouine et pédophile, pas mal pour un coup d'essai! A ma décharge, je dois dire que, plus j'y pensais, plus l'affection que je ressentais pour elle me semblait être de l'amour et qu'elle paraissait éprouver la même chose à mon égard. Tout cela ne m'empêcha pas de me préparer avec le plus grand soin, de choisir, une fois baignée et parfumée, mes dessous les plus affriolants - je savais que Nancy adorait la lingerie - et, une fois prête, de faire dîner ma fille pour que Nancy puisse se préparer, elle aussi.</p><p>Nous dînâmes en tête à tête, une fois Maureen couchée. Nous ne parlâmes pratiquement pas, trop occupées à nous envisager. Quand nous eûmes terminé, j'allais m'asseoir sur le canapé du living room où elle vint bientôt me rejoindre, s'installant sur mes genoux comme la petite fille qu'elle était encore. Elle était toute tiède et alanguie entre mes bras et, bien que je fusse impatiente de lui faire l'amour, nous ne nous embrassâmes pas, nous ne nous caressâmes pas. Mais l'attente me semblait tellement gratifiante en sachant que tous mes désirs allaient être comblés...</p><p>Soudain, elle se dégagea de mes bras, se leva et, prenant ma main, m'entraîna vers l'escalier que nous montâmes tendrement enlacées. Arrivées dans ma chambre, j'allumais les bougies que j'avais disposées un peu partout, puis, revenant vers elle, je commençais à déboutonner son chemisier que je laissais glisser à terre. Elle portait dessous un bustier très court qui voilait à peine sa poitrine naissante. Je lui ôtais pour caresser du bout des doigts les légers renflements de ses seins et, surtout, les pointes roses déjà dressées, la faisant frémir toute entière.</p><p>A son tour, elle défit mon chemisier et ses yeux s'écarquillèrent de bonheur quand elle aperçût mes seins offerts par le balconnet que j'avais choisi. Elle se jeta dessus pour les embrasser et en sucer avidement les bouts. Puis elle dégrafa ma jupe qui glissa à terre m'entravant de telle sorte que nous tombâmes ensemble sur mon lit.</p><p>Nous luttions, nous gênant dans nos effusions, chacune voulant d'abord fêter l'autre. Mais, comme j'étais la plus forte, je finis par prendre le dessus, ma langue se promenant à loisir sur sa poitrine, sous ses aisselles, sur son ventre, chatouillant son nombril, tandis qu'elle s'abandonnait, les yeux mi clos, la tête roulant de droite et de gauche, et le souffle précipité.</p><p>Dans notre lutte, sa courte jupe était remontée sur ses hanches, découvrant sa culotte de coton blanc où se marquait le saillant de son sexe. Sans hâte, je la saisis par son élastique et la fit glisser le long de ses cuisses et de ses jambes, m'arrêtant enfin pour la considérer à loisir, ce que je n'avais encore jamais pu faire.</p><p>Elle avait un sexe de petite fille, haut placé, fortement bombé, sans même un duvet, et dont les lèvres étaient encore closes. Je l'effleurais d'un doigt précautionneux, et le vis se déclore doucement, révélant ses profondeurs roses et déjà humides. Mon doigt s'y glissa de lui-même et commença à aller et venir avec une infinie douceur pour ne pas froisser la fragile fleur qui m'était offerte. Ses hanches se mirent à bouger au rythme de ma caresse comme pour m'inviter à aller plus profondément ce que je fis.</p><p>Je la masturbais lentement, toute extasiée de la sentir si bien répondre à ma caresse, mon désir s'accroissant d'entendre ses gémissements de plaisir. Je n'y tenais plus. Je me glissais vers le bas du lit, ouvrant en grand ses cuisses, et posais mes lèvres sur sa petite chatte. Impossible de dire le bonheur que je ressentis en sentant sous ma langue les chairs tendres que je léchais, en goûtant la liqueur acide sourdant de son sexe, en découvrant la perle rose de son clitoris que je décapuchonnais pour mieux le sucer...</p><p>Nancy se tordait maintenant, ses deux mains appuyant fortement sur ma tête pour que je la suce mieux et ses plaintes de bonheur avaient pris de l'ampleur. J'aurais voulu que cela dure un temps infini mais, très vite, elle se convulsa en jouissant, emplissant ma bouche de ses sécrétions parfumées et me repoussant enfin devant la violence de ses sensations.</p><p>Elle restait là, anéantie par le plaisir, les cuisses largement ouvertes, tout le corps parcouru de frissons tandis que je remontais doucement vers sa bouche que je baisais avec tendresse. Elle ouvrit lentement ses yeux avec un sourire un peu las, sa bouche s'animant sous la mienne comme elle découvrait le goût de son sexe sur mes lèvres.</p><p>- Je t'aime, Ellen, ...oh, comme je t'aime...</p><p>- je t'aime, moi aussi, ma précieuse chérie...</p><p>Un instant assommée par le plaisir, elle se ranimait à vue d'œil. Elle m'enlaça, me serrant dans ses bras avec une force insoupçonnée avant de me faire basculer sur le dos. Sa bouche et ses mains couraient sur mes seins largement découverts par les demi bonnets de mon balconnet.</p><p>C'était moi, maintenant, qui me tortillait sous les caresses, les morsures, les succions. Mon sexe me brûlait et mes reins se crispaient, faisant houler mes hanches. Comme dans un rêve, je sentis ses mains parcourir mon ventre, dépasser mon porte jarretelles et agripper la bordure de mon slip qu'elles entreprirent de tirer vers le bas. Je réussis à soulever mon bassin pour qu'elle réussisse plus facilement à le faire glisser et, dès qu'il eut dépassé mes genoux, mes cuisses s'ouvrirent d'elles même.</p><p>Nancy était presque complètement retournée, sa tête surplombant mon pubis et je sentais une de ses mains caresser la peau tendre de l'intérieur de ma cuisse, juste au dessus du bas, pendant que l'autre démêlait fiévreusement les boucles de ma toison pour s'insinuer dans ma chatte.</p><p>Elle s'arrêta soudain, me faisant presque gémir de frustration tant mon corps réclamait ses caresses. Puis je compris: elle venait sans doute d'apercevoir mon clitoris. Il faut dire qu'il était déjà d'une grosseur inaccoutumée quand je me suis mariée. Phil, en le découvrant, fut émerveillé et lui accorda tous ses soins de sorte qu'il grossit encore et qu'il atteint, maintenant, plus d'un demi pouce de long quand il s'érige et se décalotte. Nancy, évidemment, n'avait pas son expérience et ne savait que faire. A tâtons, je m'emparais d'une de ses mains et lui montrais comment branler au mieux la tigelle raidie, puis, saisissant l'autre, je la guidais avec force dans ma chatte ruisselante, la faisant aller et venir rapidement jusqu'à ce que je la sente capable de continuer seule.</p><p>Quelles merveilleuses sensations! La main de Nancy pénétrait de plus en plus profondément mon vagin, me fistant carrément et de son autre main, elle manipulait mon clitoris bandé avec une assurance croissante. Je m'étais renversée en arrière, me caressant les seins avec frénésie, les cuisses ouvertes au maximum et mon cul se soulevant pour aller au devant de ces merveilleuses mains qui me branlaient si bien. Soudain, je poussais un hurlement. La bouche de Nancy avait remplacé sa main sur mon clitoris et - l'esprit vient vite au filles - elle le suçait avec une science innée, pressant sa base entre ses lèvres serrées tandis que sa langue en agaçait le sommet. Et elle continuait de fouiller mon vagin épanoui qui retrouvait enfin les sensations disparues avec mon mari.</p><p>Bien que complètement bouleversée par la violence de ce que je ressentais, je réussis à agripper les hanches de Nancy avec qui je me retrouvais quasiment tête bêche, l'attirais à moi et plongeais ma tête entre ses cuisses. Cette fois, je ne me contentais pas de la lécher gentiment et tendrement comme je l'avais fait auparavant, je la dévorais littéralement. Je lui avais replié les jambes sur la poitrine de sorte que sa fente toute entière soit exposée et bien ouverte et ma langue la fouillait sur toute sa longueur, de la pointe de son clitoris à son anus palpitant. Elle était tellement enduite de mouille et de salive mélangées que mon doigt s'enfonça de lui-même dans son cul que je pistonnais avec rage.</p><p>En dépit du fabuleux plaisir qui me submergeait, une partie de mon esprit restait totalement lucide. Tout en savourant ce que me faisait Nancy, comme ce que je lui faisais, nos deux corps étroitement pressés l'un contre l'autre, nos bouches et nos mains faisant rage dans nos sexes, je nous"" voyais"" en quelque sorte. Ce 69 dans lequel nous étions totalement engagées et qui, pour moi comme pour Nancy, était le premier - car je comprenais maintenant qu'il ne pouvait y avoir de vrai 69 qu'entre filles et que tout ce que j'avais connu avec Phil n'en était qu'une pale imitation - me comblait totalement. Il y avait dans la symétrie de notre enlacement une perfection incroyable. Les merveilleuses sensations que j'éprouvais me semblaient remonter de mon sexe jusqu'à ma bouche pour se déverser dans celui de ma petite amante qui me les renvoyait à son tour en s'amplifiant à chaque seconde. Et bien que je me sente au bord de l'orgasme, celui-ci semblait se reculer au fur et à mesure que je m'en approchais. Cela en devenait presque douloureux.</p><p>J'entendais, comme venant d'un autre monde, les plaintes et les gémissements que nous poussions de plus en plus fortement tant le plaisir nous envahissait. Je sentais Nancy se cabrer sous mes coups de langue comme je me sentais rouler des hanches pour qu'elle me fouille encore mieux de sa bouche et de ses mains et cela ajoutait encore à ma jouissance.</p><p>Brutalement, ce fut l'apothéose simultanée, l'explosion d'un orgasme d'une intensité incroyable qui nous fit nous rouler de droite et de gauche sur le lit sans que nous nous détachions le moindre l'une de l'autre. Et tout cela accompagné de cris qui, bien que quelque peu étouffés par notre mutuel gougnottage, n'en résonnaient pas moins fort dans la chambre.</p><p>Il nous fallut plusieurs minutes pour dénouer notre étreinte et nous retrouver, encore haletantes et couvertes de transpiration, dans les bras l'une de l'autre. Nancy me regardait avec adoration, ses immenses yeux violets encore agrandis par les cernes bleuâtres que nos étreinte avaient fait naître. De mon coté, je ne pouvais me rassasier de la vue de cette adorable enfant blottie contre moi qui avait si bien su combler, non seulement mon corps, mais mon cœur. Car, j'en étais sure maintenant, j'étais amoureuse d'elle, non comme j'aimais mes amis, ou même ma fille, mais comme j'avais aimé Phil. Je voulais rester avec elle et qu'elle reste avec moi. Rien ne pouvais plus nous séparer. Le fait qu'elle était une fille, une petite fille impubère qui n'avait même pas onze ans, que j'étais une femme mariée - veuve - qui en avait vingt quatre, mère de famille, de surcroît, rien de cela ne m'effleura. - Je t'aime, Ellen, je t'aime tellement...</p><p>Elle venait de briser le silence qui s'était installé pendant que nous reprenions notre souffle. Pour toute réponse, je lui souris et, me penchant vers elle, je l'embrassais longuement.</p><p>- Hummm..., tu sens moi...</p><p>- ...et toi, tu sens moi... mais, comment sais tu que c'est ton odeur?</p><p>Elle parût confuse et enfouit sa tête dans mon épaule pour me répondre d'une voix étouffée:</p><p>- ...je me touche, de temps en temps, pas très souvent depuis le jour où ma grande tante m'a surprise et m'a dit que c'était très vilain de faire ça...</p><p>- Tu le fais depuis longtemps?</p><p>- Je ne suis pas sure. Depuis que mes parents sont morts, je crois... J'avais cinq ans...et là je ne le faisais presque plus... jusqu'à ce que tu arrive, acheva-t-elle d'une voix très basse...</p><p>Bien que nous venions juste de faire l'amour d'une façon plus que satisfaisante, cette révélation m'excita fortement:</p><p>- Tu te caressais en pensant à moi?</p><p>- Tous les jours, depuis le premier jour où je t'ais vue...</p><p>- Mais pourquoi? Tu avais envie de faire... des choses avec moi...</p><p>- ...non..., je ne sais pas..., je ne me doutais même pas qu'on pouvait faire ce que nous venons de faire..., non, simplement j'avais besoin de le faire quand je pensais à toi... Ce n'est que hier au soir que j'ai eu envie de te faire des choses... et j'ai encore honte en y pensant...</p><p>- ...mais pourquoi as-tu honte? Tu m'aimes, n'est ce pas? Oui, bon, et moi aussi je t'aime! Tout est permis à ceux ou celles qui s'aiment. Il est absolument normal de s'embrasser et de se caresser comme nous l'avons fait. Il est absolument normal de donner du plaisir à ceux que nous aimons...</p><p>Je me faisais véhémente...</p><p>- ...je n'ai absolument pas honte de t'avoir laissé me branler et me sucer, au contraire, pas plus que je n'ai honte de t'avoir branlée et sucée, et même d'avoir mis un doigt dans ton petit cul... A propos, es ce que tu as aimé?</p><p>- ...mmmmm... oui, beaucoup, je n'imaginais pas que ce soit aussi agréable de se faire chatouiller là... tu me le referas, dis?</p><p>- Bien sur, ma chérie, autant que tu voudras, et tu pourras me faire tout ce que tu voudras et me caresser partout où tu en auras envie...</p><p>- C'est ça que tu faisais avec ton mari?</p><p>- Bien sur, ...et quantité d'autres choses aussi, par ce que nous nous aimions énormément...</p><p>J'étais un peu émue qu'elle évoque Phil en un pareil moment, me remémorant nos douces habitudes passées. Elle dut le sentir car elle se fit plus câline dans mes bras:</p><p>- Tu me montreras, dis, je voudrais t'aimer comme lui et essayer de te rendre aussi heureuse que tu l'as été... Mais je ne sais pas, alors tu m'apprendras, n'est-ce pas?</p><p>Cette enfantine anxiété me ravit et m'amusa en même temps. Bien entendu, j'allais être sa maîtresse, dans tous les sens du terme.</p><p>C'était vrai que j'étais une lesbienne de très fraîche date mais je me fiais à mon expérience des choses du sexe et aussi à la sensualité innée que j'avais senti en elle. Elle aussi était une lesbienne aussi peu expérimentée que moi, mais elle avait admirablement répondu à toutes mes initiatives et elle avait su en prendre. Je me sentais aussi satisfaite de corps et de coeur que si mon époux m'avait baisé et pourtant Nancy était une fille et il lui manquait certaines choses, quoique...</p><p>En attendant, je décidais de la mettre à l'épreuve d'autant que mon désir se réveillait tout doucement:</p><p>- Tu veux me montrer comment tu faisais, ma chérie?</p><p>Elle parut surprise et quelque peu honteuse.</p><p>- Là, comme ça, maintenant?</p><p>- Oui, là et maintenant, j'ai très envie de te voir...</p><p>- Je n'oserais jamais...</p><p>- Tu peux le faire puisque nous nous aimons... et cela me ferait tellement plaisir...</p><p>Elle hésita encore un peu, puis, toute rougissante, se dégagea de mes bras et s'allongea à coté de moi. Je me tournais vers elle, ma tête soutenue par mon bras replié, la considérant avec avidité. Notre hâte à faire l'amour ne nous avait pas laissé le temps de nous déshabiller complètement. Elle paraissait ainsi plus nue que nue, sa petite chemise défaite couvrant encore une de ses épaules, sa courte jupe haut troussée s'enroulant, comme une ceinture, autour de sa taille et, le plus extraordinaire, sa culotte de coton blanc toujours entortillée autour de sa cheville.</p><p>Elle était ravissante ainsi, sa tête aux traits fins reposant sur l'oreiller, les yeux clos, un demi sourire errant sur ses lèvres. Mes yeux ne se lassaient pas de parcourir son corps mince et inachevé nacré par la lueur des bougies, les épaules rondes, la poitrine surmontée des deux minuscules renflements de ses seins naissants couronnés de tendres pointes roses que sa main s'attachait à faire saillir, la taille si fine, les hanches à peine rondies et, sur le petit ventre plat, le sexe bombé et bien fendu où se glissait déjà son médius, tandis qu'elle repliait, en les écartant, ses longues jambes fines pour le mieux exposer.</p><p>Pendant que je l'admirais ainsi, elle continuait, une de ses mains frôlant sa poitrine et agaçant ses tétons, l'autre poursuivant sa masturbation d'un doigt précis. Elle semblait, en dehors de ces légers mouvements, aussi insensible et inerte qu'une statue et, seuls les légers frémissements de ses hanches et aussi la précipitation de son souffle montraient que le plaisir la gagnait. Cela devint évident quand un léger gémissement filtra entre ses lèvres disjointes, bientôt suivi d'un autre, puis d'un troisième et d'autres encore...</p><p>Je n'y tins plus et, me relevant, je m'installais en tailleur face à ma petite amante, mes jambes repliées sous moi et mes cuisses bien ouvertes. Sans cesser d'observer avidement son branle qui s'accélérait, je dirigeais mes mains vers mon sexe brûlant, l'une s'enfonçant profondément en lui pour le fouiller et l'autre saisissant mon clitoris sous son capuchon pour le manipuler avec force.</p><p>Peut être alertée par mes mouvements, Nancy ouvrit les yeux à ce moment et eut un sourire extasié en me voyant. Ses yeux attachés à mes mains me brûlaient tant que je fus prise d'une frénésie à laquelle elle répondit par la même frénésie. Nous nous masturbâmes avec fureur, avec rage, et fîmes si bien qu'en un rien de temps un orgasme gigantesque nous emporta toutes deux ensemble.</p>"
514,"Renaissance, Chapitre 3",Argus,,['Fg'],,2012-03-12T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Je crois que c'est la sensation retrouvée d'un corps tiède, amoureusement blotti contre le mien, qui me réveilla à l'aube, ce matin là. Brisées de fatigue, nous étions restées dans la même position qu'après avoir fait l'amour, Nancy allongée contre moi, sa tête posée sur mon épaule, un bras autour de ma taille et sa jambe en travers des miennes.</p><p>Toute alanguie, je la regardais avec émerveillement sans même essayer d'ordonner les pensées qui tourbillonnaient dans mon esprit. Et pourtant...! Moi qui n'avais jamais eu de penchants de cette sorte et qui n'avais même jamais été tentée, à l'inverse de plusieurs de mes amies, par les avances qui m'avaient été faites, soit dans ma petite enfance, soit pendant mon adolescence, j'avais découvert l'amour et le plaisir dans les bras d'une fille et je jugeais, maintenant, impossible d'y renoncer.</p><p>Autre sujet d'étonnement, cet amour, ce désir ne s'adressaient pas à une femme mais à une enfant et elle y avait répondu - si l'on peut dire, car elle semblait bien plutôt m'avoir précédé dans cette voie -avec un enthousiasme et un abandon qui ne me laissaient aucun doute sur l'amour qu'elle me portait mais qui me surprenaient quelque peu tant il me semblait qu'à son age je n'aurais pu me donner avec une telle spontanéité. Voila qui bouleversait tout ce que j'avais jamais pensé et cru comprendre de l'enfance. Voila, surtout, qui me posait un problème moral grave: pour être claire, j'étais pédophile et bien que je n'ai pas vraiment pris l'initiative de la séduction, je n'avais pas su, comme je le devais en tant qu'adulte, contrôler la situation et empêcher la dérive qui s'était produite. Et, le pire, c'est que je ne regrettais rien!</p><p>Tout ce que je ressentais était un sentiment de joie et de plénitude qui ne fit que s'amplifier quand Nancy ouvrit doucement ses yeux et me sourit avec une expression de tendresse qui me bouleversa. En même temps, elle se blottit davantage contre moi en me tendant ses lèvres. - As-tu bien dormi, ma chérie?</p><p>- Merveilleusement, et toi?</p><p>- Moi aussi...</p><p>- Il faut que je me lève, Maureen va se réveiller...</p><p>- Non, il est encore trop tôt. Et puis je ne suis plus invalide, maintenant, je peux m'en charger. Tu as bien le droit de te reposer à ton tour...</p><p>- Mais cela ne m'ennuie pas...</p><p>- Je le sais, ma chérie, mais il n'est pas normal que je te laisse tout faire.</p><p>- Je t'aime, Ellen...</p><p>- Je t'aime aussi...</p><p>Nous nous embrassâmes de nouveau. Ma petite amante était maintenant bien réveillée et sa main, après avoir tendrement caressé mes seins, descendait sournoisement vers mon ventre. Soudain, elle s'arrêta en arrivant à l'orée de mon sexe.</p><p>- Ellen..., est-ce que je peux te poser une question?</p><p>- Bien sur, ma chérie</p><p>- Je..., je ne sais pas comment te dire...</p><p>J'attendais, le cœur battant, son ton presque angoissé m'inquiétant et mille pensées dérangeantes tournant dans ma tête.</p><p>- Ellen..., euh..., tu es une fille, n'est-ce pas?</p><p>- Oui, ma chérie, comme toi, mais pourquoi me demande tu ça?</p><p>Elle hésita encore, puis, se décidant brusquement:</p><p>- Tu sais, quand j'étais petite, j'ai vu un garçon, un petit voisin de mon age, déculotté, et il avait la même chose que toi, là, dit elle en montrant mon sexe, et moi je ne l'ai pas...</p><p>Je fus tellement soulagée par cette naïve question que je faillis éclater de rire tant elle était loin des inquiétudes que j'avais ressenties. Heureusement, je me retins, ne voulant pas choquer ou rebuter mon petit amour.</p><p>- Tu veux parler de mon clitoris? dis-je en ouvrant mes jambes pour le montrer.</p><p>- Ça s'appelle comme ça? Un clitoris?</p><p>- Oui, et toutes les filles en ont un...</p><p>- ...mais...</p><p>- ...et toi aussi. Mais il faut que tu sache, d'abord qu'il grandit avec l'age, et aussi en le caressant, ensuite qu'il est plus ou moins gros suivant les filles. C'est ce que tu caresse quand tu te touche le minou et c'est très agréable, n'est-ce pas? </p><p>- Je n'ai jamais vu le mien...</p><p>- Attends une seconde...</p><p>Je sautais du lit pour attraper le miroir grossissant dont je me servais pour me maquiller et, revenant vers elle, je la fis asseoir sur le lit, les talons sous les fesses et les cuisses bien ouvertes. Puis, d'un doigt léger, j'écartais les lèvres de son sexe et dégageais doucement la petite perle rose que j'avais si bien fêtée la veille au soir.</p><p>- Tu le vois, maintenant? dis-je en lui présentant le miroir.</p><p>- C'est ça?</p><p>- Oui, ma chérie...</p><p>Et, toute excitée, je mouillais prestement mon doigt de salive avant de commencer à la masturber. Elle frémit en se cambrant sous la caresse mais posa sa main sur la mienne pour l'arrêter.</p><p>- Tu veux me montrer le tien?</p><p>Sans répondre, je m'installais dans la même position qu'elle et lui faisant face. J'étais déjà décalottée, raidie et même mouillée. Les sourcils froncés, elle nous examina longuement, ses yeux allant de moi au miroir et du miroir à moi.</p><p>- Et..., tu crois que je serai comme toi, plus tard...?</p><p>- Honnêtement, ma chérie, je ne sais pas. C'est possible, mais pas sur. Si je me souviens bien, le mien n'était pas beaucoup plus gros que le tien quand j'avais ton age. Tout a changé, d'abord vers treize ou quatorze ans, et ensuite quand je me suis mariée. Il faut dire que mon mari l'aimais beaucoup et le caressait tout le temps...</p><p>- Alors, tu pourras me le caresser aussi? J'aimerais tant être comme toi... - Mais, mon amour, je ne demandes que ça!</p><p>Et, écartant la main qu'elle avait posé sur la mienne, je recommençais à la masturber en lui demandant d'une voix rauque de désir:</p><p>- Caresse moi, toi aussi, en même temps...</p><p>Nous nous masturbâmes ainsi, lentement, longuement, chacune épiant la montée du plaisir dans les yeux de l'autre. Nous frissonnions en chœur, nous raidissant pour ne pas nous laisser submerger par les délicieuses sensations que nous éprouvions. Je voyais Nancy mordre fortement sa lèvre inférieure avec une expression presque douloureuse peinte sur sa figure. Quand à moi, je tremblais de tous mes membres, les seins gonflés et douloureux. Et nos mains continuaient, toujours au même rythme, effleurant délicatement nos clitoris jusqu'à ce que je voie soudain les yeux de Nancy s'agrandir démesurément tandis qu'elle se laissait aller en arrière en gémissant et que je m'abandonnais à mon tour au plaisir.</p><p>Nous sommes restées ainsi un long moment, encore haletantes, jusqu'à ce que je retrouve assez de forces pour ramper jusqu'à mon petit amour et la prendre dans mes bras où elle se blottit à nouveau.</p><p>- Tu vois, ma chérie, l'important n'est pas la taille de ton clitoris, mais le plaisir qu'il te donne...</p><p>Elle eut un sourire un peu las avant que je reprenne:</p><p>- Reste là à te reposer, si tu veux, je vais prendre une douche...</p><p>- Je peux venir avec toi?</p><p>- Tu ne veux pas dormir un petit peu? Tu n'es pas trop fatiguée?</p><p>- Non, je préfère me lever...</p><p>- Alors, viens, ma chérie...</p><p>Nous restâmes longtemps sous la douche, laissant l'eau chaude ruisseler sur nous et chasser notre lassitude. Je m'agenouillais pour savonner amoureusement le petit corps soyeux, émerveillée par la perfection de ses formes enfantines que je ne me lassais pas de caresser: le buste gracile dont j'agaçais légèrement les pointes roses, les hanches à peine rondes, les petites fesses dures et les longues jambes nerveuses. Malgré l'envie qui me tenaillait encore, j'évitais de m'attarder sur la fente du sexe, me bornant à le rafraîchir longuement.</p><p>Elle voulut, ensuite, me rendre les mêmes soins, caressant tout mon corps de ses petites mains, s'attardant longuement sur mes seins qu'elle embrassa avec passion, avant d'aller fouiller ma fente et de manipuler sournoisement mon clitoris, mais je l'écartais fermement en lui disant que nous aurions tout le temps la prochaine nuit.</p><p>Finalement, nous nous séchâmes mutuellement et, après un dernier baiser, Nancy toute nue, courût s'habiller dans sa chambre.</p><p>La matinée se passa comme à l'accoutumée, si ce n'est que je pris ma part du travail et, surtout, que nous ne pouvions nous croiser sans nous sourire et nous frôler. Après le repas de midi, nous nous retrouvâmes seules, Maureen faisant sa sieste. Il faisait trop chaud dehors, même à l'ombre, pour que nous allions au jardin et je ne voulais pas que nous montions dans ma chambre, sachant trop bien ce qui arriverait.</p><p> Je décidais de m'installer sur le canapé, dans le living room où il faisait délicieusement frais et Nancy, revenant de coucher Maureen, vint s'allonger à coté de moi, sa tête reposant sur mes cuisses et un bras passé autour de ma taille. Nous restâmes ainsi un moment, sans parler, savourant simplement la joie d'être ensemble.</p><p>- Tu es bien, ma chérie?</p><p>- ....mmmmm... oui, et toi?</p><p>- moi aussi...</p><p>Un silence. Et puis:</p><p>- Ellen..., je peux te demander quelque chose?</p><p>- Bien sur,ma chérie...</p><p>- Ce que nous avons fait ensemble..., c'est ça"" faire l'amour""?</p><p>- Oui ma chérie, c'est ça.</p><p>- Mais, je ne comprends pas. Quand on parle de"" faire l'amour"", je croyais qu'il s'agissait de ce que fait un garçon avec une fille, pas deux filles ensemble...</p><p>- Tu as raison, c'est généralement ce qui se passe. Mais, vois tu, pour faire l'amour avec une autre personne, il faut l'aimer énormément, et n'aimer qu'elle. Et à cause de cela, on a envie de lui donner du plaisir. En principe, c'est entre un garçon et une fille. Mais il arrive que deux garçons ou deux filles s'aiment et alors, ils ou elles ont envie de faire l'amour ensemble, comme nous.</p><p>- Ah... et, tu as déjà été amoureuse d'une autre fille?</p><p>- Non, jamais, ma chérie. Tu es la première. Et toi?</p><p>- Moi non plus. Et jamais, non plus d'un garçon. Mais toi, je t'aime, oh, si tu savais comme je t'aime...</p><p>- Je sais, ma chérie, par ce que je t'aime, moi aussi, comme une folle...</p><p>- Je voudrais qu'on puisse se marier, toi et moi, pour rester toujours ensemble...</p><p>- Malheureusement, ma chérie, c'est impossible, pour deux filles de se marier ensemble [à cette époque, je ne savais pas que les mariages entre personnes du même sexe commençaient à être autorisés dans certains états] Et aussi, il faut que je te dise quelque chose d'important. Tu es encore très jeune. Les gens te voient comme une petite fille. Ils ne comprendraient pas que nous nous aimons vraiment et que nous avons besoin de nous le prouver en faisant l'amour. Si cela se savait, on m'accuserait de t'avoir violée, on me mettrait en prison et nous serions séparées pour toujours.</p><p>- Mais je ne veux pas que tu ailles en prison. Je t'aime et je veux rester avec toi. Et je veux continuer de faire l'amour avec toi...</p><p>- Alors, ma chérie, il ne faudra pas en parler, ni montrer que nous nous aimons.</p><p>- Je te le promets. Je ferais attention, mais tu ne m'abandonneras pas, dis?</p><p>Et elle jeta ses bras autour de mon cou, se serrant désespérément contre moi.</p><p>- Je te le promets, ma chérie, je n'ai pas envie de te perdre, moi non plus...je t'aime trop...</p><p>Nous nous embrassions fiévreusement quand, soudain, elle se dégagea de mon étreinte, et, se redressant, me regarda dans les yeux avec une expression joyeuse:</p><p>- J'ai une idée! Puisque nous venons de nous dire que nous nous aimons et que nous voulons toujours rester ensemble, c'est comme si nous nous étions mariées,n'est-ce pas?</p><p>J'approuvais de la tête.</p><p>- Alors, ce soir, si tu veux bien, nous allons faire comme si c'était le jour de notre mariage. On va se faire très belles, toutes les deux, on va faire un repas de fête et, après dîner, on fera notre nuit de noces, d'accord...?</p><p>J'étais, tout à la fois, amusée, attendrie, émue, même. En outre, une grande excitation se mêlait à ces sentiments à l'idée de ce qui allait se passer ce soir entre nous. Mes sens s'étaient réveillés depuis la veille et je pensais sans cesse à toutes les nouvelles expériences érotiques que j'allais partager avec Nancy. J'étais, certes, une lesbienne novice, mais je ne manquais pas d'expérience amoureuse, j'avais, par ailleurs, quelques idées et puis, j'aurais tout le temps de me perfectionner...</p><p>En attendant, nous nous partageâmes les tâches: je ferais les courses, préparerais le repas et la chambre"" nuptiale"", Nancy s'occuperait de Maureen et dresserait la table. Nous eûmes quelques heures d'activité fiévreuse mais à 7.30 P.M. tout était prêt.</p><p>Je jetais un dernier coup d'œil à mon miroir. Je portais un ensemble en soie sauvage gris-bleu. La veste, largement échancrée, laissait entrevoir le sillon entre mes seins et la jupe, moulant étroitement mes hanches et largement évasée ensuite, couvrait juste mon genou, dégageant mes jambes gainées de bas de soie couleur fumée et terminées par des escarpins vernis. Un seul bijou: les boucles d'oreilles en diamants offertes par Phil pour nos fiançailles. Tout était parfait. Je pris dans mes bras Maureen que Nancy m'avait confiée après l'avoir coiffée et habillée d'un ravissante robe rose et je descendis. La table était dressée dans le living-room. Elle était superbement décorée: porcelaine, cristaux, argenterie, tout étincelait entre les fleurs qui faisaient le chemin de table. De la cuisine venaient les odeurs alléchantes du repas qui nous attendait. Notre soirée s'annonçait bien.</p><p>J'entendis se fermer la porte de la chambre de Nancy. J'appuyais aussitôt sur la télécommande et ce fût au son de la"" Marche Nuptiale"" qu'elle descendit l'escalier. Elle était éblouissante: ses longs cheveux blonds, brillants comme de l'or tant ils avaient été brossés, nappaient ses épaules nues. Elle portait une robe tunique blanche à fines bretelles qui la moulait étroitement, accentuant ses formes à peine esquissées et s'arrêtait à mi-cuisse sur de longs bas résille, blancs également, qui montaient jusqu'au dessus du genou. J'allais à sa rencontre, mes yeux fixés dans les siens, tant je ne pouvais me rassasier de cette vision. Nos mains tendues se trouvèrent d'elles même alors qu'elle atteignait les dernières marches et nos bouches s'effleurèrent. Puis, je me détournais et, tenant toujours sa main, la conduisit à la table où nous attendait Maureen que j'y avais installée et qui la considérait bouche bée tant elle-même était sensible à sa beauté.</p><p>Nous bûmes alors le champagne français que j'avais acheté à cette occasion et nous en donnâmes même une goutte à Maureen qui l'avait réclamée et qui nous fit une petite grimace comique tant les bulles la surprirent et lui piquèrent la langue. Nous la fîmes manger rapidement car elle commençait à s'endormir et nous allâmes, ensemble, la coucher. Puis nous redescendîmes et notre soirée commença vraiment.</p>"
515,"Renaissance, Chapitre 4",Argus,,"['Fg', 'piss']",,2012-03-12T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Bien que ce soit moi qui ait préparé le repas, je suis incapable de me souvenir de ce que nous avons mangé. Avons-nous même mangé? Nous nous étions assises cote à cote, nous tenant par la main, les yeux dans les yeux, parlant à peine. Un seul souvenir me revient: la joie de Nancy quand, au moment du dessert, je sortis de mon sac les anneaux d'or que j'avais acheté dans l'après midi et que je lui passais le sien à l'annulaire. Elle suffoquait presque d'étonnement, les yeux brillants de bonheur tant ce cadeau inattendu lui paraissait splendide. Et, quand elle comprit que ces anneaux symbolisaient notre amour et notre désir de toujours rester unies, les larmes jaillirent de ses yeux avant qu'elle se jette à mon cou pour m'embrasser avec passion.</p><p>Nous montâmes, comme la veille tendrement enlacées, la démarche un peu incertaine à cause du champagne que nous avions bu, mais l'esprit enfiévré par le désir. Quand nous fûmes au premier étage, devant la porte de ma chambre, je demandais à Nancy de m'attendre une seconde, le temps pour moi d'allumer les veilleuses et de vérifier que je n'avais rien oublié. Puis, je revins vers elle et, la prenant dans mes bras, je lui fis franchir la porte ainsi que Phil l'avait fait pour moi et j'allais la déposer doucement au milieu du grand lit, me redressant pour admirer la merveilleuse vision qu'elle m'offrait. Elle semblait si petite, si fragile, ainsi étendue sur les draps brodés et, en même temps si désirable. Elle me regardait, ses beaux yeux pleins de lumière, les joues rosies, ses longs cheveux blonds étalés sur les oreillers découvrant ses épaules à la fois graciles et rondes. Sa courte robe était largement remontée sur ses hanches découvrant complètement ses jambes et ses cuisses, laissant voir la large bande de peau nue au dessus des bas. Je voyais même l'étroite culotte de satin blanc qui moulait son sexe bombé et, surtout, la légère tache humide au niveau de sa fente.</p><p>A cette vue, je fus envahie d'une telle poussée de désir que je ne pus me retenir de plaquer ma main, au travers de ma jupe, sur mon sexe, dont je sentais bien la chaleur et les pulsations, sachant que, lui aussi, mouillait abondamment. Un instant, je restais ainsi, crispée, démangée par une envie folle de me trousser et de me branler avec sauvagerie, mais je me repris très vite, pensant avec raison combien il serait plus agréable de prendre une des petites mains de Nancy, de la conduire à ma chatte et de la laisser me branler, comme elle l'avait déjà si bien fait.</p><p>Je m'approchais du lit, m'assis à coté d'elle et la vis alors se redresser en un clin d'œil. Avant que je puisse faire ou dire quoi que ce soit, elle m'avait repoussé sur les oreillers, troussé ma jupe, heureusement évasée, et elle attrapait l'élastique de mon slip. J'eus à peine le temps de soulever mes hanches qu'elle me déculottait, le faisant prestement glisser jusqu'à mes chevilles et ouvrait largement mes cuisses.</p><p>Sa tête s'enfouit sous ma jupe retombée et je sentis son souffle chaud sur le haut de mes cuisses quelle couvrait de baisers, s'enfonçant toujours plus avant entre elles. Ses petites mains avaient fermement agrippé mes fesses nues et sa bouche atteignit enfin mon sexe. Vaincue par la violence de son assaut, je m'abandonnais. Sa langue fourrageait, débusquant dans ma fente béante mon clitoris raidi qu'elle se mit à sucer goulûment me faisant presque défaillir. Elle alternait pressions et succions de ses lèvres, s'affairant en même temps de la langue sur la tigelle dressée. Sans même m'en rendre compte, j'avais posé mes mains sur sa tête pour la presser davantage contre moi et je gémissais de bonheur.</p><p>A ce train là, il ne me fallut guère de temps pour éprouver un fabuleux orgasme qui me convulsa toute tandis que je déchargeais abondamment. J'étais anéantie par la violence de mon plaisir quand elle se redressa, la bouche et le menton barbouillés de mes sucs, mais je trouvais encore la force de l'attirer à moi pour l'embrasser et partager avec elle le goût de ma jouissance.</p><p>Quand nos lèvres se séparèrent, elle me demanda avec un peu d'anxiété:</p><p>- Tu as aimé?</p><p>- J'ai adoré. D'ailleurs tu t'en es bien rendue compte, lui dis je en montrant les traces de mon plaisir qui restaient sur sa figure...</p><p>- C'est vrai, je sentais ton minou se crisper et ça coulait dans ma bouche et sur mon menton... et j'aime ton goût...</p><p>- Tu l'aimes vraiment?</p><p>- Bien sur, Je te boirais tout le temps...et je vais pouvoir le faire, n'est-ce pas, maintenant que nous sommes mariées...</p><p>- Pas encore, ma chérie...</p><p>Elle me regarda avec stupeur avant que je continue en souriant:</p><p>- ...pas encore, pas complètement: tu m'as fait l'amour, c'est vrai, mais moi, je ne te l'ais pas encore fait. Nous ne sommes qu'à moitié mariées...</p><p>Sa figure s'éclaira comme elle me répondait vivement:</p><p>- Alors qu'attends tu?</p><p>- ...que tu me le demande, tout simplement...</p><p>- Méchante, tu sais bien que j'en meurs d'envie...</p><p>- Alors... </p><p>Et je me jetais sur elle, la renversant sur le lit, bras en croix et jambes ouvertes. Sa robe s'était, à nouveau remontée jusqu'à sa taille et, sans attendre, je posais ma main sur son entre jambes, mon doigt s'incrustant dans sa fente à travers le léger tissu. Elle frémit toute entière sous sa pression, le mouillant abondamment des sucs qui en sourdaient. Mais, à sa grande déception, je l'abandonnais aussitôt pour remonter sa robe jusqu'à la faire passer par-dessus sa tête. Elle ne portait plus que ses bas, sa culotte et une sorte d'étroit bandeau blanc qui cachait sa poitrine.</p><p>Je glissais mes mains dessous pour caresser à loisir ses minuscules seins dont j'avais cru sentir, la veille, qu'ils étaient d'une sensibilité presque aussi exacerbée que les miens. Je trouvais immédiatement les pointes roses déjà dressées et durcies que je taquinais du bout du doigt avant de les pincer légèrement entre le pouce et l'index. Nancy se cabra aussitôt, sa tête roulant sur l'oreiller, tandis qu'un doux gémissement s'échappait de ses lèvres disjointes. Et, comble de bonheur, je pus voir, en me jetant un coup d'oeil en arrière, que la tache d'humidité s'agrandissait sur sa culotte. Elle était aussi sensible que je l'avais pensé.</p><p>J'achevais alors d'ôter son bustier et, après avoir pris le temps d'admirer à loisir son buste gracile, je me penchais sur elle, mes lèvres prenant le relais de mes mains. Quel délice de sucer ses adorables tétons et de faire naître des plaintes extasiées dans sa gorge. Je suçais et suçais encore pendant que mes mains descendaient sans hâte le long de ses flancs, ma bouche prenant leur suite.</p><p>Quand j'arrivais au nombril, je le cerclais de ma langue avant de me redresser pour saisir à deux mains le bord de son slip que j'entrepris de faire glisser lentement vers le bas. Bien qu'elle eut des hanches étroites de fillette, elles étaient suffisamment larges pour m'empêcher de lui ôter facilement sa culotte. Mais cela ne me chagrinait pas de prendre mon temps, au contraire. Je voyais se dégager petit à petit son ventre plat et bientôt apparut le bombé de son pubis.</p><p>Je fis alors une légère pause, passant mes mains derrière ses reins pour dégager ses fesses du slip. Le haut de sa fente m'apparaissait maintenant, ses lèvres gonflées s'écartant légèrement pour laisser entrevoir ses muqueuses roses luisantes de cyprine. Encore un effort et elle fut entièrement dégagée, le slip glissant ensuite d'un trait jusqu'à ses chevilles.</p><p>Nancy replia alors ses jambes, ouvrant ses cuisses à l'équerre pour m'offrir son sexe. Éblouie, à moitié folle de désir, les reins crispés et la chatte en feu, je me jetais sur lui, l'écartelant encore davantage de mes mains fébriles en rabattant ses jambes sur sa tête. Ma bouche se colla à l'ouverture béante que ma langue avait envahie.</p><p>Je la parcourait de haut en bas et de bas en haut, débusquant le petit clitoris, pointant à l'entrée de l'étroit vagin, me laissant envahir par les suaves parfums qui en sourdaient et, très loin, au dessus de moi, j'entendais mon bel ange délirer de plaisir avec des sanglots de bonheur.</p><p>Revenue dans mes bras, elle resta longtemps frissonnante et extasiée, me regardant avec une infinie tendresse avant de me demander:</p><p>- Nous sommes vraiment mariées, maintenant?</p><p>- Oui, mon ange, vraiment et complètement...</p><p>- Je suis si heureuse...</p><p>Il y eut un long silence, puis elle reprit:</p><p>- Tu sais ce que je voudrais, Ellen?</p><p>- Pas encore, mais je suis d'accord d'avance...</p><p>- Tant mieux. Tu vois, je t'ais mangé le minou et tu as joui - c'est bien comme ça qu'on dit?... Et puis tu m'as mangé, à ton tour, et j'ai joui, moi aussi - hummm... que c'était bon! Mais j'aimerais qu'on jouisse en même temps, toutes les deux, comme on l'a fait hier au soir, tu te souviens?</p><p>- Je me souviens Tu veux qu'on fasse un soixante neuf?</p><p>- Ça s'appelle comme ça?</p><p>- Oui. Quand on se met comme ça, les jambes repliées pour mieux se faire minette, ça ressemble à un 69, c'est pour ça qu'on l'appelle comme ça...</p><p>- Ah, je comprends! Tu as raison, on ressemble bien à un 69... Tu veux bien qu'on le fasse: j'ai envie de te lécher pendant que tu me lécheras, c'est tellement bon. Mais il faudra que tu me montres bien comment on le fait...</p><p>Je lui souris en acquiescant et me levais pour me déshabiller. Mais j'eus à peine le temps d'enlever ma veste et ma jupe que Nancy m'arrêta:</p><p>- Non, reste comme ça, tu es tellement belle...</p><p>Machinalement, je me regardais dans le grand miroir et je me vis telle qu'elle me voyait: j'étais plus nue que nue. Le soutien gorge que j'avais choisi découvrait entièrement mes seins, se bornant à les présenter sur un lit de dentelle noire. Je n'avais plus de culotte et mon porte jarretelles, noir également, encadrait mon sexe dont la toison soigneusement taillée tranchait de ses reflets roux sur la peau laiteuse de mon ventre et de mes cuisses, au dessus de mes bas fumés.</p><p>La vision était telle que je me surpris à me désirer moi-même... Je m'étendis sur le lit, à coté de Nancy, mais en sens inverse. Elle me regardait intensément, appuyée sur un coude, pendant que je lui expliquais comment nous allions faire:</p><p>- Restons couchées sur le coté, face à face, ou, plus exactement, tête bêche. Rapproche toi bien de moi et pose ta tête sur ma cuisse. Je ferais la même chose avec toi et ensuite nous replierons nos jambes libres pour que chacune puisse bien s'occuper du minou de l'autre... Ma petite amante suivait mes instructions, les anticipant même avec un sur instinct de ce qu'elle devait faire. Et quand nous fûmes bien installées et toutes frémissantes d'anticipation, elle releva la tête pour me dire:</p><p>- Je peux faire ce que j'ai envie...</p><p>- Oui, ma chérie, je suis à toi, comme tu es à moi...</p><p>- Tu aimerais que je mette mes doigts dans ton minou?</p><p>Pour toute réponse, j'étendis le bras et, prenant sa main, je l'amenais à mon vagin et, d'un geste rapide, je l'y introduisis en lui disant d'une voix rauque de désir:</p><p>- Va, ma chérie, va maintenant...</p><p>Je la sentis s'enfoncer dans mon sexe ruisselant et je retrouvais avec délices les merveilleuses sensations que m'avaient donné son fistage improvisé de la veille. En même temps, sa boche, de plus en plus habile, s'emparait de mon clitoris.</p><p>De mon coté, j'avais agrippé ses fesses et, les ouvrant largement, j'avais entrepris de lécher la raie de son cul en tentant de le pénétrer de ma langue. Comme j'y parvenais mal, ce fut mon doigt qui s'y engagea profondément, le pistonnant avec force, pendant que ma bouche se collait à son sexe.</p><p>Nous nous affairions maintenant toutes les deux, chacune léchant, suçant et branlant le con et le cul de l'autre avec d'autant plus de force que, d'une part, elle ressentait le plaisir qui lui était donné et, d'autre part, le corps qu'elle serrait contre elle pour mieux le fêter se tordait de jouissance sous ses assauts.</p><p>J'aurais aimé que cela dure une éternité, mais, hélas, tout a une fin, même les moments les plus délicieux. Nancy me fistait tellement violemment, sa petite main s'enfonçant jusqu'au poignet dans mon vagin dilaté, que je crus presque que Phil était en train de me baiser.</p><p>Cette idée effaçant toutes mes résistances, l'orgasme m'envahit d'autant plus facilement qu'au même moment elle se mit à mordiller tendrement mon clitoris turgescent. Mon vagin se contracta avec un force incroyable et je sentis que je déchargeais abondamment, tant sur la main qui me fouillait que dans la bouche qui me léchait.</p><p>J'étais tellement tordue par mes spasmes de jouissance que je dus faire un effort surhumain pour continuer de baiser Nancy et l'amener, elle aussi, à l'orgasme. Heureusement, l'excès même de mon plaisir rendant mes gestes plus brutaux, je forçais mon doigt dans son cul en le tournant et le retournant avec force pendant que je me mettais, moi aussi, à mordiller les tendres muqueuses de sa chatte, déclenchant ainsi sa jouissance.</p><p>Comble de bonheur - et chose que je n'aurais même pas pu imaginer auparavant - non seulement ma petite amante déchargea dans ma bouche, mais, tant secouée qu'elle était par son orgasme, elle cessa de se contrôler et se mit à pisser dans ma bouche. Je ne sais si je m'en rendis vraiment compte sur le moment mais j'étais tellement hors de moi, les spasmes succédant aux spasmes dans nos deux corps emmêlés, que, mes lèvres collées à son sexe, je la bus avec délices, jusqu'à la dernière goutte, et avec encore plus de plaisir que le champagne de notre repas.</p><p>Nous ne cessâmes pas tout de suite de nous caresser, chacune s'acharnant à caresser son amante pour lui donner le plus de plaisir possible. Il fallut enfin cesser et nous restâmes un long moment dans la position où nous étions, admirant mutuellement nos corps ou, plus exactement, ce que nous en avions sous les yeux, c'est-à-dire, pour l'essentiel, nos sexes et caressant légèrement ce qui était à notre portée, hanches, cuisses, fesses...</p><p>Mais chacune avait tant faim de l'étreinte de l'autre que nous finîmes par nous retrouver embrassées, Nancy me renversant sur le dos pour se coucher sur moi, enfourchant une de mes cuisses pendant qu'une des siennes se pressait contre ma fente et posant, avec un long soupir de bonheur, sa tête au creux de mes seins.</p><p>- Je crois que nous sommes bien mariées, maintenant!</p><p>- Je le crois aussi, répondis je avec le plus grand sérieux Tout à coup, elle redressa la tête et, me regardant droit dans les yeux, me demanda:</p><p>- Mais alors, qui est le mari et qui est la femme de nous deux?</p><p>J'hésitais un moment, ne sachant pas trop que répondre, puis:</p><p>- Tu sais, mon amour, je crois que ça ne marche pas comme ça entre deux filles. D'abord par ce que nous n'avons pas de pénis, ni l'une, ni l'autre...</p><p>- ...pas de quoi?</p><p>- ...de pénis, de bite, de zizi, si tu préfères, ce que le garçon a, à la place du minou. Il grossit et durcit et le garçon l'enfonce dans le vagin de la fille - comme tu as enfoncé ta main dans le mien - pour lui faire l'amour...</p><p>- ...alors je t'ais fait l'amour avec ma main? Comme un garçon?</p><p>- ...oui... et ...non. Attends, je vais t'expliquer: tout ce que nous avons fait, toutes les caresses, tout, tout, tout, c'est cela faire l'amour. Tu le fais pour donner du plaisir à celui ou à celle que tu aimes. En plus, entre garçon et fille, on peut faire des enfants, mais pour cela il faut que le garçon enfonce son sexe dans celui de la fille et qu'en jouissant il envoie son sperme dans son ventre où il rencontre l'ovule de la fille et les deux se mélangent pour faire un bébé...</p><p>Je la voyais pensive devant cette avalanche d'informations, dont beaucoup lui étaient connues, mais qu'elle devait envisager dans un nouvelle perspective.</p><p>- ...c'est pour cela, mon amour, que nous sommes bien mariées, mais que nous ne sommes pas mari et femme. Je suis ton amante et tu es mon amante. Nous sommes égales, toutes les deux et, tout ce qui compte c'est que nous nous aimons et que nous allons être très heureuses ensemble.</p>"
516,Kurz Nach Sieben,Armer Poet,,['poem'],Ein kleines Gedicht über einen wohltätigen Mann,2012-08-31T00:00:00,Reine Kunst und nur Fiktion.,"<p></p><center>Da liegt sie nun in meinem Arm,<br/>
den Lockenkopf an meiner Brust.<br/>
Es tropft ihr Sperma, feucht und warm,<br/>
als Zeichen meiner Manneslust,<br/>
aus ihrem Schlitzchen, eng und fein.<br/>
Sie ist so jung und ist so klein.

<p>Ich küss sie sanft und küss sie sie sacht.<br/>
Die Süße ist ja grad erst sieben.<br/>
Sie wird auch lange noch nicht acht.<br/>
Ich will sie gleich noch einmal Lieben.<br/>
Doch diesmal in den kleinen Po.<br/>
Wir machen es ja häufig so.</p>
<p>Ich lass sie aus dem Arm mir rutschen<br/>
Und schieb ihren Kopf zu meinem Schwanz.<br/>
Den soll sie mir schön jetzt lutschen<br/>
Und sich ins Mäulchen stecken ganz.<br/>
Sie bläst mich schon seit einem Jahr <br/>
und es ist immer wunderbar.</p>
<p>Ich drück den Kopf schön tief hinunter<br/>
so dass ich ihre Mandeln spüre.<br/>
Da wird mein Schwanz gleich wieder munter.<br/>
Da klopft ihre Mama an die Türe.<br/>
""Seid ihr bald fertig?"" fragt sie leise.<br/>
""Denn auf dem Tisch steht schon die Speise.""</p>
<p>""Halt das Essen warm und wart.<br/>
Denn langsam werd ich wieder hart<br/>.
Ich werd ihr gleich den Darm noch ficken.<br/>
Geh weg und schweig. Du kannst ja Stricken.""</p>
<p>Ich zieh der Tochter meiner Putzfrau<br/>
den Prügel aus dem geilen Schlund.<br/>
Ich dreh sie um, die kleine Sau<br/>
und tu ihr wieder einmal Kund:<br/>
""Sei froh, dass ich dich ficken tu.<br/>
Sonst hättest du nicht einmal Schuh.</p>
<p>Dein kleiner Körper hilft euch sehr.<br/>
Ich liebe es dich zu verwöhnen.<br/>
Wo ist dein Po? Komm gib ihn her.""<br/>
Beim Arschfick hört man sie leis stöhnen.<br/>
Ich will sie stets und immer Lieben.<br/>
Und wie gesagt, sie ist erst sieben.</p>
<p>Nach guten zehn Minuten ficken<br/>
komm ich in ihrem süßen Po.<br/>
Ein dritten Ritt kann ich mir knicken,<br/>
Die Mutter wär sonst gar nicht froh.<br/>
Doch morgen wird sie neu bestiegen.<br/>
Ich liebe sie, ist erst sieben.</p></center>"
517,Der Erste Lohn,Armer Poet,,['poem'],Unter einem Dach verdient sich jemand sein erstes eigenes Geld.,2012-08-31T00:00:00,"Reine Kunst, alles Fiktion","<p></p><center>Fünf kleine Finger wollen's wissen,<br/>
wie es wohl ist, das große Teil.<br/>
Mit großen Augen auf dem Kissen<br/>
sieht sie es an. Es ist so steil,<br/>
es fühlt sich warm an. Weich doch hart.<br/>
Sie streichelt sanft den großen Schaft.<br/>
Fünf kleine Finger wichsen zart<br/>
die erigierte Manneskraft.<br/>
Die andere Hand massiert die Hoden.<br/>
Wie drahtig dort die Haare sind.<br/>
In einem Mietshaus auf dem Boden<br/>
genieße ich das kleine Kind.<br/>
Ich bin ein Pädo, wie man's nennt<br/>
und lockte sie hier unter's Dach<br/>
für einen Lohn von 50 Cent<br/>
und sagte ihr: ""Komm mach es nach.""<br/>
Ich zeigte ihr die Wichsbewegung<br/>
an meinem großen harten Ding.<br/>
Sie starrte nur ganz ohne Regung<br/>
bis sie dann gleich ans Werke ging.<br/>
Sie wichst mich jetzt schon zehn Minuten.<br/>
Ich schwör' ich muss gleich spritzen.<br/>
Ich werde sie mit Sperma fluten.<br/>
Ich hoffe nur, sie bleibt auch sitzen,<br/>
Wir haben nämlich einen Deal,<br/>
denn wenn die dann das Maul schon aufmacht<br/>
und alles schluckt aus meinem Stiel,<br/>
dann habe ich zu ihr gesagt,<br/>
dass sie noch einmal Geld bekommt.<br/>
10 ganze Cent für's runterschlucken.<br/>
Sie sagte ""Gut"" ganz laut und prompt.<br/>
Jetzt muss sie's tun und darf nicht mucken.<br/>
""Mund ganz weit auf, jetzt kommt es mir!""<br/>
Sie öffnet brav ihr süßes Maul<br/>
da komm ich schon wie'n wilder Stier.<br/>
Und sie schluckt artig, ist nicht faul.<br/>
Ich geb ihr den versproch'nen Lohn.<br/>
Ich lass sie da nicht lange warten.<br/>
Ich sag ihr dann: ""Du weißt es schon,<br/>
zurück geht's in den Kindergarten.""</center>"
518,Rauchen Verboten,Armer Poet,,['poem'],"Ein besorgter Bürger will verhindern, dass ein junges Mädchen mit dem Rauchen anfängt.",2012-08-31T00:00:00,"Reine Kunst, alles Fiktion","<p></p><center>Sie musste husten als ich kam,<br/>
da schoss ihr Sperma aus der Nase.<br/>
Leider passiert schon mal so'n Kram.<br/>
Sie ist ja auch kein alter Hase.<br/>
Deep Throate war schwierig, das ist wahr.<br/>
Der Rest jedoch war wunderbar.<br/>
Oral kann man sie gut gebrauchen.<br/>
Erwischte ich sie doch beim Rauchen.<br/>
Sie darf nicht rauchen, ist noch klein.<br/>
Und Strafe muss nun einmal sein.<br/>
Ihr würgen machte mich nur geiler.<br/>
Ich grunzte wie ein wilder Keiler.<br/>
Ihr trocknen sicher bald die Tränen<br/>
Sie hat es ja ganz gut gemacht.<br/>
Sie wird sich sicher bald nach sehnen.<br/>
Sie sind so neugierig mit acht.</center>"
519,Lied Einer Mutter,Armer Poet,,['poem'],Eine Mutter berichtet aus ihrem Leben,2012-08-31T00:00:00,"Reine Kunst, alles Fiktion","<p></p><center>Unsere Tochter, sie ist sechs,<br/>
hat auf dem Pulli einen Klecks.<br/>
Das muss wohl Ei vom Frühstück sein<br/>
von ihrem Vater kann's nicht sein.<br/>
Sie sagt zwar, dass es Papa war,<br/>
doch fänd ich das sehr sonderbar.<br/>
Ihr Vater ist ja so ein Lieber,<br/>
geht's ihr nicht gut dann misst er Fieber.<br/>
So einen Mann hat ich erhofft,<br/>
die Kleine sagt er misst sehr oft.<br/>
Er wäscht ihr auch gern Po und Beine.<br/>
Er ist mit ihr auch viel alleine.

<p>So einen Gatten muss man lieben.<br/>
Die Tochter ist inzwischen sieben.<br/>
Der Hintern tat ihr neulich weh.<br/>
So ist es häufig, wenn ich geh.<br/>
Sie sagt der Papa hat da was gemacht.<br/>
Ich glaub ihr nicht und hab gelacht.<br/>
In letzter Zeit muss ich oft lachen,<br/>
denn sie behauptet er macht Sachen.<br/>
An Po und Mumu würd' er fassen.<br/>
Sie mag es nicht, er soll das lassen.<br/>
Sie ist ja sonst ein liebes Kind,<br/>
doch glaube ich, dass sie da spinnt.</p>
<p>Ach, mein Mann ist eine Pracht.<br/>
Die Tochter ist inzwischen acht.<br/>
Er lässt mich ausgehen, wann ich will.<br/>
Und unsere Tochter ist jetzt still.<br/>
Sie hatte was von ""Sex"" erzählt,<br/>
ich sagte ihr, wie sehr's mich quält,<br/>
dass sie mir solche Lügen sagt.<br/>
Ich hätte auch Papa gefragt.<br/>
Der hat gelacht und abgewunken.<br/>
Alles erlogen und erstunken.<br/>
Er meint er würd mit ihr mal sprechen<br/>
Und Lügen würden sich steht's rächen.</p>
<p>Über so'n Mann sollt man sich freun.<br/>
Die Tochter ist inzwischen neun.<br/>
Freunde bringt er oft nach Hause.<br/>
Er nennt es eine ""Männersause"".<br/>
Manchmal sind drei, manchmal sind's vier.<br/>
""Geh du ruhig aus, das Kind bleibt hier""<br/>
Ich weiß nicht was sie dann so machen.<br/>
Doch komm ich wieder hör' ich's lachen.<br/>
Die Kleine liegt dann schon im Bett<br/>
Die Freunde sind bestimmt sehr nett.<br/>
""Was gab's zu essen"" frag ich sacht.<br/>
Sie hätten ihr Sandwich gemacht.</p>
<p>Mein Mann, der lässt mich einfach steh'n<br/>
Die Tochter ist inzwischen zehn.<br/>
Er sagt, auch wenn er's sehr bereue,<br/>
er hätte schon bereits 'ne Neue.<br/>
Die Tochter sei jetzt schließlich groß<br/>
und säß nicht gerne auf dem Schoß.<br/>
Sie sei kein kleines Kind geblieben,<br/>
ihn hätt's halt von uns weggetrieben.<br/>
Zwillingsmädchen hat die Neue.<br/>
Ein Fakt auf den er sich sehr freue.<br/>
Nun steh ich hier und bin perplex.<br/>
Er grinst. Die beiden sind erst sechs.</p></center>"
520,Der Apfel Fällt Nicht Weit Vom Stamm,Armer Poet,,['poem'],Ein liebevoller Bruder kümmert sich um seine Schwester.,2012-09-01T00:00:00,"Alles Kust, reine Fiktion","<p></p><center>Ich schleich mich in dein Zimmer rein.<br/>
Papa ist heute mal nicht da.<br/>
Und Mama hat die Spätschicht.<br/>
Es brennt nur schwach das Nachtlicht.<br/>
Oh, Schwesterchen wie wunderbar, <br/>
wir sind für Stunden noch allein.

<p>Ich zieh dich aus und küss deinen Rücken.<br/>
Und flüster in dein Ohr ganz zart:<br/>
""Ich bin erst 13, doch versteh.<br/>
Ich werd ganz hart, wenn ich dich seh.<br/>
Du bist vielleicht erst gerade acht,<br/>
doch will ich dich nur immer ficken.""</p>
<p>""Ach, Bruder,"" sagst du ""es ist schön,<br/>
dass du mich auch so furchtbar liebst.""<br/>
Dann öffnet du die Schenkel weit<br/>
und bist zum Vögeln gern bereit.<br/>
""Oh, Schwester, wie du dich hingibst.<br/>
Du weißt, dass ich dich gern verwöhn.""</p>
<p>Wir saugen, lutschen, lecken,<br/>
fingern, blasen, schlecken,<br/>
rammeln, vögeln, poppen <br/>
und keiner kann uns stoppen.<br/>
Ich komm in Mund, Muschi und Darm.<br/>
Dann schlaf ich ein in deinem Arm.</p>
<p>Bevor Papa nach Hause kommt <br/>
werd ich zum Glück noch wach<br/>
und schleich mich in mein Zimmer.<br/>
Kaum ist er hier, da hör ich prompt,<br/>
nun schleicht er leise, ohne Krach.<br/>
Zu dir für eine Nummer.</p></center>"
521,Das Wannenbad,Armer Poet,,['poem'],Ein schönes warmes Wannenbad,2012-09-01T00:00:00,"Reine Kunst, alles Fiktion","<center>Komm süßes Kind, komm kleine Anne,<br/>
komm hüpf zu mir, hier in die Wanne.<br/>
Was du hast Angst ich seh dich nackt?<br/>
Das ist ja wohl total beknackt.<br/>
Ich bin auch nackt, du glaubst es kaum.<br/>
Schau doch mal hier, gleich unterm Schaum.<br/>
Komm spring schon zu mir in die Wanne,<br/>
wie schön du bist, ach meine Anne.<br/>
Ohne Mama ist's schön friedlich.<br/>
Lass dich mal anseh'n, du bist niedlich.<br/>
Ich hoffe, du wirst jetzt nicht böse<br/>
doch zeig mir doch mal deine Möse.<br/>
Die Mama ist ja gerad nicht da.<br/>
Und ich bin quasi Stiefpapa.<br/>
Nun komm schon her, zeig sie mir ganz.<br/>
Ich zeig dir dann auch meinen Schwanz.<br/>
Schau hier das große harte Teil.<br/>
Der ist so prall, denn du bist geil.<br/>
Ich würde gern mal eines testen.<br/>
Gib mir die Creme, das ist am Besten.<br/>
Komm doch mal etwas rangerutscht.<br/>
Mal sehen wie tief der Finger flutscht,<br/>
in deine süße enge Mumu.<br/>
Schau ruhig genüsslich dabei zu.<br/>
Das geht ganz gut, ich bin im Himmel.<br/>
Probieren wir doch auch den Pimmel.<br/>
Ach, meine süße kleine Anne,<br/>
beug dich doch über'n Rand der Wanne.<br/>
Jetzt dring ich ein, ist das nicht schön?<br/>
Dran könnt ich mich glatt gewöhn.<br/>
Gewaltig kommt das Sperma mir,<br/>
das jag ich in die Scheide dir.<br/>
Mit mir war's schön hier in der Wanne.<br/>
Hab ich nicht recht, oh meine Anne?<br/>
Die Mama, die ist häufig fort.<br/>
Und ich gab ihr darauf mein Wort,<br/>
ich pass dann auf dich auf.<br/>
Bis nächstes Mal, ich freu mich drauf.</center>"
522,Das Erste Mal,Armer Poet,,['poem'],Ein zärtliches erstes Mal,2012-10-27T00:00:00,Alles reine Kunst - alles pure Fantasie,"<p></p><center>Ich schieb ihn rein, ich zieh ihn raus.<br/>
Du stöhnst ganz sanft, du kleine Maus.<br/>
Die Kuppe gleitet wieder rein.<br/>
Ich weiß, ich bin ein altes Schwein.<br/>
Doch es ist schön, so schön, mein Kind.<br/>
So schön, wie Sünden nun mal sind.<br/>
Ich fühl mich wie ein ganzer Mann.<br/>
Du drückst den Teddy an dich ran.<br/>
Ich drücke meinen Schwanz in dich.<br/>
Du magst es doch ganz sicherlich.<br/>
Raus und rein und raus und rein.<br/>
Ich küsse dir dein Schlüsselbein.<br/>
Ich küsse dir dein Grübchenkinn.<br/>
Das Leben hat jetzt einen Sinn.<br/>
Du bist jetzt endlich ganz die meine.<br/>
Davor war ich so schlimm alleine.<br/>
Jetzt ist mein Leben endlich schön,<br/>
weil ich dich gut mit Sex verwöhn.<br/>
Ich ficke dir gut tief dein Pfläuchen.<br/>
Und du nuckelst ganz süß dein Däumchen.<br/>
Ich liebe dich total und ganz.<br/>
Du bist das Spielzeug für mein Schwanz.<br/>
Ich werd dich immer, wenn er hart ist ficken.<br/>
Die großen Frauen sind eh nur Zicken.<br/>
Rein und raus und rein und raus.<br/>
Ich fühl mich bei dir wie zuhaus.<br/>
Mir ist schön heiß und wird noch wärmer.<br/>
Gleich schießt in dich mein weißes Sperma.<br/>
Da spritz ich endlich in dir ab.<br/>
Ich geb dir alles was ich hab.<br/>
Wie war's für dich, du kleine Maus?<br/>
Die Wichse tropft aus dir heraus.<br/>
""Zuerst tat es ein bisschen weh.<br/>
Doch danach war es voll okay.<br/>
Bin ich jetzt deine kleine Frau?""<br/>
Ich küsse dich. ""Du bist so schlau.<br/>
Ich vögel dich von heut an oft.<br/>
Ich weiß, das hast du schon gehofft.<br/>
Und bist du irgendwann dann sieben,<br/>
dann lass ich dich auch andere lieben.""</center>"
523,Für'n Zehner,Armer Poet,,['poem'],,2012-11-02T00:00:00,Alles reine Kunst - alles pure Fantasie,"<p></p><center>Da stand sie schon den ganzen Tag<br/>
und schaute alle suchend an.<br/>
Was alles nur an einem lag,<br/>
Sie suchte nach 'nem netten Mann.

<p>Sie brauchte Geld und was zu Essen<br/>
und frieren tat sie leider auch.<br/>
Sie suchte Männer mit Interessen<br/>
an flacher Brust und flachem Bauch.</p>
<p>Sie hatte es schon oft gemacht<br/>
und es gefiel ihr jedes Mal.<br/>
Der eine machte es sehr sacht.<br/>
Der andere ist mehr brutal.</p>
<p>Der Kerl da schien sie anzublicken.<br/>
Sie nickte kurz und sah ihn an.<br/>
So wie der guckt, will er sie ficken.<br/>
Anscheinend hat sie ihren Mann.</p>
<p>Die Sache war schnell abgemacht.<br/>
Zehn Euro, Duschen, warme Suppe.<br/>
Dafür bleibt sie bei ihm die Nacht<br/>
und ist für ihn die Liebespuppe.</p>
<p>Fünf mal vergnügt er sich an ihr<br/>
und spermt sie voll mit seinem Saft.<br/>
Anal will er es auch von ihr.<br/>
Doch da versagt ihm seine Kraft.</p>
<p>Dann schläft sie sanft in seinem Bett.<br/>
Wird wach und sieht die Morgenlatte.<br/>
Sie denkt, jetzt bin ich doch mal nett<br/>
und geb ihm, was er noch nicht hatte.</p>
<p>Er weiß nicht ganz wie ihm geschieht.<br/>
Denn seine Kuppe wird ganz warm.<br/>
Er schlägt die Augen auf und sieht,<br/>
sein Schwanz in ihrem engen Darm.</p>
<p>Sie reitet rücklings seinen Schwanz.<br/>
Er denkt: 'Wie geil ist denn die Kleine?<br/>
Sie gleitet runter, voll und ganz.<br/>
Den Arschfick macht sie ganz alleine!'</p>
<p>Als endlich er die Ladung spritzt<br/>
drängt sie zur Eile, sie muss los.<br/>
Fünf Minuten später sitzt<br/>
sie im Auto, seine Hand in ihrem Schoß.</p>
<p>Zehn Euro stecken in ihr'm Höschen.<br/>
Er sagt: ""Dein Po war geil, du süße Sau.<br/>
Du hast ein geiles, enges Döschen.<br/>
Werd bloß nicht als zu schnell zur Frau.""</p>
<p>Sie gibt sich wie 'ne Supercoole.<br/>
Dann fragt er, wo sie hin muss, bitte.<br/>
Sie muss jetzt gleich noch in die Schule.<br/>
Sie geht ja auch schon in die Dritte.</p></center>"
524,Das Mädchen und der Mann,Armer Poet,,['poem'],,2012-11-04T00:00:00,Alles reine Kunst - alles Fantasie,"<p></p><center>Da stand sie schon den ganzen Tag<br/>
und schaute alle suchend an.<br/>
Was alles nur an einem lag,<br/>
Sie suchte nach 'nem netten Mann.

<p>Sie brauchte Geld und was zu Essen<br/>
und frieren tat sie leider auch.<br/>
Sie suchte Männer mit Interessen<br/>
an flacher Brust und flachem Bauch.</p>
<p>Sie hatte es schon oft gemacht<br/>
und es gefiel ihr jedes Mal.<br/>
Der eine machte es sehr sacht.<br/>
Der andere ist mehr brutal.</p>
<p>Der Kerl da schien sie anzublicken.<br/>
Sie nickte kurz und sah ihn an.<br/>
So wie der guckt, will er sie ficken.<br/>
Anscheinend hat sie ihren Mann.</p>
<p>Die Sache war schnell abgemacht.<br/>
Zehn Euro, Duschen, warme Suppe.<br/>
Dafür bleibt sie bei ihm die Nacht<br/>
und ist für ihn die Liebespuppe.</p>
<p>Fünf mal vergnügt er sich an ihr<br/>
und spermt sie voll mit seinem Saft.<br/>
Anal will er es auch von ihr.<br/>
Doch da versagt ihm seine Kraft.</p>
<p>Dann schläft sie sanft in seinem Bett.<br/>
Wird wach und sieht die Morgenlatte.<br/>
Sie denkt, jetzt bin ich doch mal nett<br/>
und geb ihm, was er noch nicht hatte.</p>
<p>Er weiß nicht ganz wie ihm geschieht.<br/>
Denn seine Kuppe wird ganz warm.<br/>
Er schlägt die Augen auf und sieht,<br/>
sein Schwanz in ihrem engen Darm.</p>
<p>Sie reitet rücklings seinen Schwanz.<br/>
Er denkt: 'Wie geil ist denn die Kleine?<br/>
Sie gleitet runter, voll und ganz.<br/>
Den Arschfick macht sie ganz alleine!'</p>
<p>Als endlich er die Ladung spritzt<br/>
drängt sie zur Eile, sie muss los.<br/>
Fünf Minuten später sitzt<br/>
sie im Auto, seine Hand in ihrem Schoß.</p>
<p>Zehn Euro stecken in ihr'm Höschen.<br/>
Er sagt: „Dein Po war geil, du süße Sau.<br/>
Du hast ein geiles, enges Döschen.<br/>
Werd bloß nicht als zu schnell zur Frau.“</p>
<p>Sie gibt sich wie 'ne Supercoole.<br/>
Dann fragt er, wo sie hin muss, bitte.<br/>
Sie muss jetzt gleich noch in die Schule.<br/>
Sie geht ja auch schon in die Dritte.</p></center>"
525,Der Mann Und Das Mädchen,Armer Poet,,['poem'],,2012-11-06T00:00:00,Alles reine Kunst - nichts als Fantasie,"<p></p><center>Das Mädchen und der Mann<br/>
Wie fing es an?

<p>Der Mann, er wohnte in'nem Haus<br/>
und schaute gern zum Fenster raus.<br/>
Die Wohnung nebenan war frei<br/>
da kam ein Umzugslaster bei.</p>
<p>Die Mutter war recht nett gebaut.<br/>
Doch etwas anderes um ihn haut.<br/>
Das Mädchen war so hübsch und klein<br/>
und zog gleich neben dem Mann ein.</p>
<p>Er war vom ersten Tag verliebt<br/>
""Ich hoffe nur das Gott vergibt,<br/>
dass ich die Süße ficken will.""<br/>
Betet er heimlich in der Still.</p>
<p>Dann geht er rüber ganz geschwind.<br/>
""Hallo Frau Nachbarin und Kind.""<br/>
Er fragt ob er nicht helfen kann,<br/>
er ist ja so ein netter Mann.</p>
<p>Das Mädchen schaut gelangweilt drein.<br/>
Da läd er es gleich zu sich ein.<br/>
Verspricht er passt gut auf es auf,<br/>
so nahm die Sache ihren Lauf.</p>
<p>Die Mutter freut sich ganz natürlich <br/>
und findet es nicht ungebührlich,<br/>
dass ihre Tochter jeden Tag <br/>
zum Nachbarn rüber gehen mag.</p>
<p>Denn er verwöhnt die Kleine gut.<br/>
Er hört ihr zu und macht ihr Mut.<br/>
Er macht Spaghetti mit viel Soße.<br/>
Behandelt sie wie eine Große.</p>
<p>Die Spiele, die er mit ihr macht,<br/>
die hat es sich selbst ausgedacht.<br/>
Sie darf die Spiele selber wählen,<br/>
nur darf sie Mama nichts erzählen.</p>
<p>Mal spielen sie küssen auf den Mund,<br/>
mal darf die pudelnackt als Hund<br/>
ganz artig an der Leine gehen,<br/>
mal darf sie deinen Pimmel sehen,</p>
<p>mal steckt er Sachen in die Möse<br/>
(sie wollt' erst nicht, da wurd' er böse),<br/>
mal will er ihr das Schlitzchen schlecken,<br/>
mal darf sie ihm die Eichel lecken,</p>
<p>mal nuckelt sie am ganzen Puller<br/>
(""Du schaffst das schon, ist wie ein Schnuller"").<br/>
Ihr Lieblingsspiel heißt einfach ""Stoßen"",<br/>
dann spielen sie ""ficken"" wie die Großen.</p>
<p>Sein Schwanz geht bei ihr rein und raus,<br/>
die kleine Möse hält's gut aus.<br/>
Und wenn das Möschen mal weh tut,<br/>
dann ist er zu ihr super gut.</p>
<p>Er schont die Muschi. Sie ist froh.<br/>
Und vögelt einfach ihren Po.<br/>
So geht das schon seit einem Jahr<br/>
und beide finden's wunderbar.</p>
<p>So könnt' es ewig weitergehen,<br/>
doch jede Liebe muss vergehen.<br/>
Das Schicksal hat die Zwei getrennt.<br/>
Das hat das Mädchen sehr geflennt.</p>
<p>Doch leider zog die Mutter fort <br/>
und nahm es mit. Weg von dem Ort.<br/>
Es wohnt jetzt in'nem andern Städchen.<br/>
Dann war es dann mit Mann und Mädchen.</p>
<p><i>Das Mann war traurig, war ja klar.<br/>
Was dann geschah war wunderbar.<br/>
Die Wohnung stand nur sehr kurz leer,<br/>
da zog ein neues Mädchen her.</i></p>
<p>Er fackelt nicht, der gute Mann,<br/>
und fängt mit ihr das Gleiche an.<br/>
Ob Muschi, Anus oder Maul.<br/>
Das andere Mädchen war nicht faul.</p>
<p>Der Mann fand das zwar sonderbar,<br/>
weil es gut zwei Jahr jünger war.<br/>
Doch Zweifel hatte er da nie.<br/>
Er fickte sie - oh ja, und wie!</p></center>"
526,Silvesterknallen,Armer Poet,,['poem'],,2012-11-06T00:00:00,Alles reine Kunst - alles pure Fantasie,"<p></p><center>""Du hast gesagt, dass du dich wagst.<br/>
Auch, wenn du's jetzt vielleicht nicht magst.<br/>
Zieh dich aus, leg dich auf's Bett,<br/>
da ist es sicher für dich nett.<br/>
Und um die Augen kommt die Binde.<br/>
Wenn ich dich nachher nicht so finde,<br/>
dann gibt es Ärger, kleine Schwester.""<br/>
Das sagt der Bruder zu Silvester.<br/>
Die Eltern waren nicht zugegen,<br/>
da war der Bruder ganz verwegen.<br/>
Er war schon 14, sie war acht.<br/>
Da hat er sich was ausgedacht.<br/>
Er hat es einfach mal gewagt <br/>
und folgendes zu ihr gesagt:<br/>
""Meine Kumpel, ja und ich.<br/>
Wir feiern sicher fürchterlich.<br/>
Du willst doch sicher bei uns sein.<br/>
Da habe ich, ganz klitzeklein,<br/>
'Ne Wette. Na? Und schlägst du ein?<br/>
Wir würden dich gern nackig sehen.<br/>
Wir sind halt Jungs, du musst verstehen.<br/>
Die Muschi wollen wir nah betrachten.<br/>
Du musst und ja gar nicht beachten.<br/>
Wir binden dir die Augen zu.<br/>
Wie sieht es aus? Was sagst du nu'?""<br/>
Sie hatte damals nur genickt.<br/>
Nun lag sie da ganz ungeschickt.<br/>
Die Binde vor den Augen juckt.<br/>
Zu gerne hätte sie geguckt.<br/>
Wie konnte nur die Füße sehen.<br/>
Sie zählte nach: es waren zehn.<br/>
Zehn Hände konnte sie nur spüren.<br/>
Sie konnte sich fast gar nicht rühren.<br/>
Vier Hände hielten Bein' und Füße.<br/>
'Ne Stimme sagte: ""Na, hallo, Süße!<br/>
Dein Fötzchen hat gar keine Haare.<br/>
Das finden wir das wunderbare.<br/>
Zeig uns dein rosa Tor zum Himmel.<br/>
Uns allen sind schon steif die Pimmel.""<br/>
Was sie da hört, das ist kein Witz.<br/>
Zwei Hände spielen ihr am Schlitz.<br/>
Sie spürt 'ne unbestimmte Lust.<br/>
Zwei Hände streicheln ihr die Brust.<br/>
Zwei Hände streicheln ihr den Bauch.<br/>
Da hört am Ohr sie einen Hauch:<br/>
""Sei doch so lieb, mach auf den Mund.<br/>
Schwänze lutschen ist gesund.""<br/>
Bei dem Gedanken fließt ihr Speichel.<br/>
Da drückt auch schon 'ne warme Eichel<br/>
sich durch die Lippen in den Rachen.<br/>
Sie denkt sich noch ""Was soll ich machen?""<br/>
Da hört sie lachend ihren Bruder:<br/>
""Na fang schon an und lutsch, du Luder.<br/>
Das da ist erst der erste Junge.<br/>
Vier andere wollen noch deine Zunge.""<br/>
Sie saugt und nuckelt bis er kommt.<br/>
Da steckt ihr schon der nächste prompt<br/>
Die Latte in ihr Kindermaul.<br/>
Oh, Mann, das Mädchen ist nicht faul.<br/>
Sie bläst und schluckt auch Nummer 2.<br/>
Doch damit ist es nicht vorbei.<br/>
Als sie schon fünf mal Sahne hatte<br/>
steht wieder eine Jungenlatte.<br/>
Da sagt ganz laut des Bruders Freund:<br/>
""Leute, so hab ich's erträumt.<br/>
Sie ist ein richtig geiles Stück.<br/>
Ich sage euch, sie hat echt Glück.<br/>
Die ist nicht wie die andern Zicken.<br/>
Wir werden sie jetzt gründlich ficken.<br/>
Ich hoffe, sie macht jetzt kein Terz.<br/>
Wie alt ist denn dein Schwesterherz?""<br/>
""Vor Weihnachten grad 8 geworden.""<br/>
""Dann woll'n wir sie mal tüchtig rammeln!""<br/>
Die merkt wie sich die Jungs versammeln<br/>
Ein Schwanz zielt auf die Kinderscheide.<br/>
Das Bild ist eine Augenweide.<br/>
""Na, mach schon hin, sei Muschitester.<br/>
Sie ist ja schließlich deine Schwester.""<br/>
Jungfräulich war sie vor Sekunden.<br/>
Jetzt hat der Bruder rein gefunden.<br/>
Die Schwester fühlt sich herrlich an.<br/>
Er fühlt sich wie ein ganzer Mann.<br/>
Sein Schwanz spreizt ihre Lippen weit.<br/>
Er denkt, es wurd langsam Zeit,<br/>
dass er endlich eine fickt.<br/>
Er findet es ist gut geglückt.<br/>
Da zucken seine Eier schon <br/>
und er spritzt ihr als Liebeslohn<br/>
'ne Ladung Wichse unten rein.<br/>
Die Andern denken sich, ""Oh fein.<br/>
Dann ist jetzt wohl der Nächste dran.""<br/>
Und einer nach dem Andern dann<br/>
vergnügt sich an ihr wie er kann.<br/>
Doch eins war leider ungeschickt,<br/>
als Nummer fünf sie langsam fickt.<br/>
Da wird ihr Bruder wieder stief <br/>
und denkt sich, die ist reif.<br/>
Ich weiß wie ich es gerne hätte.<br/>
Ich fick gleich noch die Rosette.<br/>
Dem Mädchen wird allmählich bange,<br/>
der Letzte fick sie schon sehr lange.<br/>
Auf einmal denkt sie: ""Huch, wieso<br/>
spüre ich jetzt auch was am Po?""<br/>
Und unterm Jubel der Jungstruppe<br/>
schiebt ihr der Bruder seine Kuppe<br/>
ganz ungefragt und ziemlich barsch<br/>
in ihren süßen, engen Arsch.<br/>
Ein Junge ruft: ""So eine Bitch,<br/>
die kriegt es jetzt noch als Sandwich.<br/>
Ich hätte wirklich nicht gedacht,<br/>
dass so was geht mit gerade 8.""<br/>
Und dann bekam sie, macht ja Sinn,<br/>
von jedem noch einen hinten rin.</center><p>Ein Mädchen und fünf Teeny-Bengel<br/>
sind wahrlich keine Unschuldsengel.<br/>
Schön war das Silversterknallen.</p>"
527,Nikolaus,Armer Poet,,['poem'],,2012-12-05T00:00:00,"Alles pure Kunst, alles reine Fantasie","<center>Ach du süßes, böses Kind,<br/>
du weißt schon was Nik'laus bringt.<br/>
Du bist zwar jung und auch noch klein,<br/>
doch Strafe muss nun einmal sein.<br/>
Meine Rute sollst du spüren <br/>
und dir in dein Fickloch führen.<br/>
So werd ich dich brav sein lehren.<br/>
Komm hör auf dich so zu wehren.<br/>
Kleines Mädchen, du warst böse<br/>
und nun kriegst du's in die Möse.<br/>
Ach nun wehr dich nicht so brasch,<br/>
denn nun kriegst du's in den Arsch.<br/>
Oh, nun merk ich wirst du artig,<br/>
find'st es gar nicht mehr abartig.<br/>
Tja, so ist die Weihnachtszeit,<br/>
sie bringt freue weit und breit!</center>"
528,Der Andere Mann,Armer Poet,,['poem'],,2013-07-20T00:00:00,Alles reine Kunst - alles pure Fantasie,"<p>Ich schließ die Fenster und die Tür.<br/>
Nun sind wir beide nur noch „Wir“.<br/>
Du läufst nicht weg, suchst nicht das weite,<br/>
legst nur den Kopf ganz sanft zu Seite.<br/>
„Und nun?“ hör ich dich niedlich fragen.<br/>
Ich seh dich an, ich will nichts sagen.<br/>
Ich klopfe nur ganz kurz aufs Bett.<br/>
Oh, hoffentlich find'st du mich nett.</p><p>„Soll ich mich ausziehen?“ fragst du gerade.<br/>
Ich denke fast „Es ist schon schade,<br/>
dass ich dich kaum verführen kann.“<br/>
Ich weiß, da war schon mal ein Mann.<br/>
Ich weiß, du warst allein mit ihm<br/>
und Dinge wurden wohl intim.<br/>
Auch, wenn es mir gar nicht passt,<br/>
ich weiß, dass du geblasen hast.</p><p>Auch, wenn ich mich gerad selber quäle,<br/>
geschluckt hat deine junge Kehle.<br/>
Ich knöpfe mir die Hose auf<br/>
und lass den Dingen ihren Lauf.<br/>
Du kniest dich vor mir auf den Boden<br/>
und streichelst zärtlich meinen Hoden.<br/>
Ein Zucken geht mir durch das Becken.<br/>
Ich spür dich meine Eichel lecken.</p><p>Du saugst mich tiefer in den Mund.<br/>
„Wie geil“ tu ich mich kurz mal Kund.<br/>
Dein Näschen drückt sich in mein Bauch.<br/>
Und deine Mandeln spür ich auch,<br/>
jedoch weit hinter meiner Eichel.<br/>
Auf meinen Sack da tropft dein Speichel.<br/>
Der and're Mann hat dich gelehrt <br/>
was so ein Schwanz alles begehrt.</p><p>Erfahrung hast du viel gesammelt.<br/>
Bestimmt hat er dich auch gerammelt.<br/>
„Los dreh dich um, du kleines Luder,<br/>
Jetzt übernehme ich das Ruder.“<br/>
Du schiebst dein Becken in die Luft.<br/>
Da war er drin, der alte Schuft.<br/>
Jetzt setz ich meine Kuppe an<br/>
und gleit hinein so weit ich kann.</p><p>Wie warm und eng und schön es ist.<br/>
Wer anderes sagt, der redet Mist.<br/>
Ich gleite langsam vor und rück.<br/>
Du bist für mich das größte Glück.<br/>
Ich fick dich langsam, zart und sacht,<br/>
dann immer schneller und mit Macht.<br/>
Wie gern wär ich der erste Mann,<br/>
der in dich Sperma spritzen kann.</p><p>Zu dumm nur, ich bin Nummer Zwo,<br/>
das macht mich alles gar nicht froh.<br/>
Und doch spritz ich tief in dir ab<br/>
und geb dir alles was ich hab.<br/>
Du lächelst still und siehst mich an.<br/>
Denkst du gerad an den andern Mann?<br/>
Ich ziehe meinen Lümmel raus<br/>
und sage sacht: „Du geile Maus,</p><p>Ich will mich oft an dir erfreuen.<br/>
Dabei bist du noch nicht mal neun.<br/>
Ich fand das alles wunderbar.<br/>
Verrat mir wer dein erster war!“<br/>
Mein Sperma tropft dir aus der Möse,<br/>
doch sehe ich, du bist mir böse.<br/>
Du zeigst mir grummelnd eine Meise.<br/>
„Es tut mir leid“ sag ich ganz leise.</p><p>Dann nimmst du mich in deinen Arm<br/>
und meinem Herzen wird ganz warm.<br/>
Nach einem kurzen schnellen küssen<br/>
fragst du mich: „Willst du's echt wissen?“<br/>
Uns schaust mir in die Augen tief:<br/>
„Mensch, Papa, du bist so naiv.<br/>
Ich bin das kleine süße Luder,<br/>
von Onkel Klaus, na deinem Bruder“</p>"
529,"An Education In Debauchery, Part 1",Arna Star,,"['inc', 'mot/fath/son/dau', 'pedo']",Good parents surrender to uncontrollable lust for their sexually developing preteen children.,2012-06-16T00:00:00,This is a work of fiction and fantasy. I strongly object to and condemn any actual sexual contact with children.,"<p>First there was my son's hard on. That was the little jolt to get things started. Michael was truly proud of it, walking from the shower to his bedroom like an emperor. He'd normally have had a towel I guess, but this was an event, and he wanted everyone to see: including his twin sister, Hayley, who I impulsively thought should definitely not be witness to this new development, and she wasn't, not to start with. </p><p>I couldn't get the image out of head all the rest of the day. I didn't want to I suppose. </p><p>""Michael trotted past me with a boner today,"" I said later that night, unfastening my bra and walking into the bedroom ensuite to clean my teeth. </p><p>Tom, my husband laughed as he slid into bed. ""Really? Ha. Was it impressive?""</p><p>""Well, actually it kinda was,"" I said through the froth of the toothpaste. ""Maybe I just never imagined that his cute little body was going to manage something like that, not at nine."" I gazed at the ceiling. ""It's a very animal thing a hard dick. There was something suddenly quite sexual about him.""</p><p>""You thought it was hot."" </p><p>Tom said it pretty matter of factly. I looked at his face, and he didn't need me to answer. I nodded yes anyway. ""You're a dirty bitch, Yolanda,"" he snickered. We fucked and he talked to me about how he'd like to see Michael's dick in my mouth, see him between my thighs giving all he'd got. My little boy with his new toy, his new weapon.</p><p>And through a slight gap in the door I thought I saw Hayley for a second, watching as Joe pulled my hair back, and pounded the living breath out of me. It can't have been her. What a cliché that would be.</p><p> * * *</p><p>In Japan, when boys are studying -and in Japan of course academic expectations are crazy mothers often don't want their sons to be distracted by internet porn. It's better they think for a proper physical sexual release to get their boys' heads back in the textbooks. So they suck their sons off, jerk them off, get on top of them and ride them. I saw a movie of a Japanese mother pulling on her son's little cock. He was ten at most and looking at a magazine. She sucked him for a minute then stroked away at him with a couple of fingers, and suddenly he came, healthy spurts of jizz. The look on her face ... ha! The triumph! And the shock for me. I wondered about Michael. Could he orgasm too. If I played with that newly hard dick would I feel hot cum dribbling down my hand. I started to become obsessed. And then things started moving so fast it became a whirl of demented sexual surrender and depravity.</p><p> * * *</p><p>We had never considered separating the kids from their shared bedroom. They were good buddies but nudity was completely ignored. Michael might be playing on his game console while Hayley rubbed herself down after a shower and he wouldn't bat an eyelid.</p><p>The following night I had no qualms telling Tom that I kept thinking about feeling Michael's smooth body, that I was staring at the crotch of his school pants hoping I'd see a bit of a ""tent"", and maybe that it would be a reaction to my low cut dress. </p><p>And then he made his own confession. Hayley had begun to lose her baby shapelessness. Only just, but there was an inkling of a preteen. We agreed, had no doubt that her fingers were wandering all over herself every night in bed. It was just a casual observation, based on my own experience. (I could make myself come when I was four. Tom was always jealous of that. Girls have all the fun, he'd say.) The confession - well, he was fantasizing about Hayley. Of course. Elaborate fantasies too. I couldn't wait to hear them.</p><p>He took in a deep breath and sighed. ""Well, I imagine her sitting on the bed, Michael standing in front of her while he sucks him. Really sucks him. Greedy.""</p><p>""Nice,"" I whispered.</p><p>""Then you and I go in, and Hayley starts trying to suck me, struggling to get her mouth open wide enough, gradually managing to take me inch by inch, and you start on Michael."" He paused."" This is just vague stuff. I feel like all kinds of pervy action will occur to me.""</p><p>I stared at the ceiling for a few minutes. ""Let's go in their room,"" I said. ""Just to watch them."" </p><p>I was naked and shivering with excitement. Something dark and nasty was taking over us. But I shouldn't have been that surprised. When we were introduced at a bar all those years ago, Tom and I bonded because of a shared black sense of humour, and a willingness to make jokes about the worst kind of debaucheries. We could say and think anything. We loved reading about women teachers who had seduced boys when we knew we should be tut tutting. There was the primary teacher in Sydney who took her charges on a trip into a national park and crept into their tent blurting out; ""Who wants a blow job?!"" We laughed until we wept.</p><p>I would read de Sade aloud. The stories where giant brutes fuck children and chop their heads off. We loved all that mad stuff.</p><p>So, it was decided we'd pay the children a visit. The door was open as always, and the light from the hallway illuminated them both, sound asleep. I watched Tom's cock rise and harden without me even touching it. I leant down and carefully pulled the covers off Lisa. Her long nightshirt had ridden up to her chest. She was curled up just a little.</p><p>I wanted action. ""I want to watch you jerk off, right next to her face."" I said. Tom said nothing, but moved forward positioned himself over Hayley and stroked his cock in long strokes. I stood next to him, and fondled his balls. He kept as quiet as he could but Lisa stirred and slowly rolled over just a little. Her eyes stayed closed. Now her face was even closer to Joe's dick, such a massive engorged rod looming over our little girl, shadowing her. </p><p>""Imagine fucking her face,"" I whispered. ""Imagine her being your little slut."" What was I saying?!</p><p>He was panting. I knew he was about to come, but where? I wanted to see big globs of jizz splash on Lisa's face but I knew that would scare the hell out of her. I quickly knelt, took Tom's dick inside my mouth just in time for the first spasm of hot sticky liquid to hit the back of my throat. I swallowed it all, squeezing his balls hard, emptying every drop. And there was plenty.</p><p>He sank silently to his knees and smiled at me, shaking his head. I said, ""What are you thinking?"" </p><p>""I feel ashamed,"" he whispered. ""But that was too hot for any of that stuff to bother me. The shame is a turn on."" </p><p>He looked at Michael, asleep, mouth slightly ajar, peaceful. And he looked at me. ""Your turn.""</p><p>I was trembling. My turn ... for what? Michael was tangled in his covers. Pulling them back wouldn't be easy. Instead I slipped a hand down inside them and doing my best not to touch his chest or belly reached for his cock. Soft or hard I wanted it in my hand. But just as I reached his groin he woke with a start. I jumped back. There we were, his parents, naked and in between his and his sisters bed.</p><p>""What's going on?"" he asked sleepily.</p><p>""Lisa,"" I lied. ""She seemed to be having a bad nightmare.""</p><p>He took a deep breath, and stretched. ""Mmm, okay.""</p><p>Now I spotted a chance. ""Let me tuck you in."" I pulled the covers back, and Tom and I stared in amazement. Michael's dick was sticking stiffly out of his pajamas. It was beautiful. ""What's this?"" I said, smiling, pointing at his hard-on.</p><p>He smiled. ""Growing up. That's what happens isn't it?"" You don't get to nine without seeing graffiti cocks, at the very least.</p><p>Then with barely a moment to think, I leant down and put my hand around it. He lifted his body upwards. ""Well, I'm very impressed,"" I said in a wavering voice. And then, shaking, I tucked the covers in around him, kissed his forehead, and Tom and I returned to our bedroom. </p><p>""My god,"" I said, collapsing on the bed. ""Oh my god."" His mother checking the size and heat of his erection seemed perfectly fine to Michael. And without warning an electric powerful surge of nervous energy raced through me and I had a shuddering powerful orgasm.</p><p>It was just the start.</p>"
530,"An Education In Debauchery, Part 2",Arna Star,,"['inc', 'mot/fath/son/dau', 'pedo']","Having crossed the first illicit boundaries, Tom and Yolanda give in to the desire for more extreme games with the kids.",2012-06-19T00:00:00,This is a fictitious story. I do not condone any adult sexual contact with children.,"<p>The next morning Tom was up before the three of us. He still worked too hard; Protestant work ethic I suppose. Even though he couldn't resist an opportunity to offend god in all ways possible. (He'd recite psalms while fucking my ass.) We ran a kitchen utensil store. Doesn't sound very exciting but we built it up and had three outlets and a half dozen employees. So now I only dropped in when needed, or when I felt like it. Now that the kids were at school, third grade now, I could spend more time gardening, messing around with home improvements. I could also play on the internet. If I was a guy it'd be 45 minutes porn per hour of potentially useful activity, but I was always looking for new products for the shops. </p><p>Which is not to say I didn't enjoy some filth in my day. Tom really didn't care what I get up to as long as it didn't affect us. And I'd have been mad to jeopardize what we have. My friends were agog when they met him. He looks a lot like Robert Redford; a little darker, especially his olive eyes. Me, I have unusually flawless pale skin -I'm so lucky- and jet black hair, and tits. Tom says I make Dita von Teese and Jennifer Connelly look like skanks. Which is nice to hear. Barely a day has gone by without Tom commenting in some lewd way on my tits, if he hasn't got his hands on them, or isn't tit-fucking me and spraying copious amounts of cum all over my face. Perhaps that's the secret to my complexion.</p><p>The sex stuff online - I liked history and oddities. Biographies of the really, really bad folks. I enjoyed reading about the depravities of Roman emperors and popes. They really knew how to enjoy themselves. Today though I thought about Michael and orgasms. And Google, to my delight, told me that males can come without ejaculating, and do it young. I'd never thought about it, but of course I was thinking about it now.</p><p>The twins were born two years after we married. The pretty young twins. My god what were we doing last night? How did that happen? Both of us losing out to the outrageous, shameful desire to feel their feathery soft bodies. Tom jerking off above Hayley's face, me grabbing Michael's cock. Tom and I it appeared were feeding off each other. Was it going to be a succession of dares?</p><p>I was up in time to fix the kids their lunch. Tom kissed them on the head and went to leave. We exchanged a look. He raised his eyebrows and closed the door behind him. The twins shone with energy and ... yes, innocence. But I knew they were changing. I had to find a way to either suppress my urges (which told me to impose my terrible new sexual drive on the children) or I had to accept that something in me was just bad and uncontrollable, and I would seek out their naked bodies, turn them into creatures who wanted the same things Tom and I did, wanted our sex. And the loudest voice said that if I didn't let it out, let out this ... what? evil? I'd go mad. </p><p>I had dropped the pair at school as any mother would, and with those motherly feelings. I'm not crazy. I wasn't about to spend every hour of the day thinking of things to do with them, or to them? Love was in there, and it would battle away with lust. I would get annoyed when Michael didn't clean up his toys; when Hayley wasn't ready for shopping. Christ I'd tell Hayley her skirt's too short even when I'm thinking about Tom sliding his hand under it.</p><p>I phoned Tom when I get home. ""Well ..."" I said, having no idea what sort of conversation this would be.</p><p>""Well indeed,"" he said. ""We've been to a dark place haven't we babe.""</p><p>""Is there any going back?"" I asked, half-hoping he'd say it was a one-off, a shameful incident to be forgotten.</p><p>He drew a deep breath and said, ""I don't think so."" He paused to speak to someone in the shop, and then came back to me. ""I guess it was inevitable."" His voice quietened. ""It's not like we get all precious about child sex. Not like aspects of it don't turn us on."" </p><p>""But it's never been anything we wanted to act on."" I said. </p><p>""Not at all. We've never hung around a fucking school! And it's our own kids."" </p><p>""Better than anyone else's,"" he said. It sounded flippant but it was true. ""Let's just hope they enjoy it."" He had confidence in his voice. He'd made his mind up, and I knew I'd go along with it. ""Customers. I have to go. Love you."" He loves me, and he loves the kids. I thought about how he'd kick a soccer ball in the yard with Hayley, then later he'd probe her cunt with his fingers. And the things I'd do. The shocking acts. Guilt wouldn't be enough to bother me. Guilt would be NOTHING.</p><p>These gorgeous little sex toys, suddenly and prematurely lessoned in sex; nasty hot sex. Perversions to be performed and then entrenched for them to enjoy for life. Is that what could happen? The total upending of anything society said was wrong. We'd make it right. I could almost fool myself that it was healthy. I could justify the unjustifiable.</p><p>I remembered later in the day a story Tom had told me. I think he must have forgotten it himself. How he tried to have sex with a girl when he was nine. He knew the basics; where things were meant to go, but he had no hard-on. They were both naked however. He always wondered what kind of horror there would have been if his parents had arrived home. What if I arrived home some time and Michael and Hayley were trying to fuck? I would have been horrified before this terrible transformation. What about now?</p><p>I knew my children had the gist of what fucking was. Michael's dick ... he'd already shown that it was sort of ready to go. Whatever Hayley had been up to would be revealed too.</p><p>***</p><p>That evening at dinner, Hayley and Michael delivered their verdicts on the school day. Who was cool, who was funny, which teacher got made a fool of. Kids' stuff.</p><p>And then after we'd cleared up and were in the living room, I simply lost patience and said to Michael,""How are those stiffys going baby?""</p><p>Tom looked at me in amazement. He obviously couldn't believe I couldn't even wait until bedtime! </p><p>Michael looked at me like I was an idiot. ""Well, I don't get them at school. I'm too busy.""</p><p>""What if you had a cute teacher?"" </p><p>He frowned and thought and said,""You got me there.""</p><p>Everyone laughed and Hayley said to Michael. ""You getting a hard dick?"" just like she was asking him if he wanted ice cream. There was no moral wall here. No obstructions, no signals of decency which would be drummed into them. They were still free. </p><p>""Show me,"" Hayley said.</p><p>Michael protested. ""It's not hard now.""</p><p>""Well what makes it hard?"" I asked</p><p>""Playing with it,"" he said. ""Thinking.""</p><p>""About what,"" I said.</p><p>He was getting shy. ""I dunno ... you I suppose.""</p><p>I felt my entire body heat up, a flushed dizziness in my head. ""Oh darling that's lovely. I feel very special."" Tom nodded to me, wordlessly saying, 'go on Yolanda, get his cock out'. My stomach tightened. </p><p>""Maybe I can help you get it hard for Hayley to see."" Michael raised his eyebrows as if to say, great idea, without wanting to sound too eager.</p><p>Tom looked at me intently and smiled. Hayley had a big smile on her face too. It was like we were merely watching The Simpsons or playing a computer game. A new family activity. Instead of teaching them Scrabble, Hayley would learn how to take her father's big cock in her mouth.</p><p>I knelt in front of Michael and pulled down his shorts and underwear. There was his little hairless cock, not big enough to lie to one side; just poking out from his lower belly. I slid my hand up the inside of his thigh and rested it on his baby ballsack. With an open palm I lightly rode my hand over his dick. He quivered. Hayley's face was a picture of fascinated concentration. Tom's hand had moved to his groin.</p><p>I leaned up and kissed Michael all over his face. And then; ""You want mummy to suck your willy?""</p><p>Michael was flabbergasted. I said, ""It's okay, it's what we do."" He nodded and I moved back down to his marble smooth stomach, then took his little cock in my mouth. It was fantastic. So strange and small and sweet but beginning to pulse. I felt like I could suck it right off his body. I had to be gentle. With each soft pull of my tongue and mouth his erection was arriving little by little just as I'd hoped.</p><p>""What's happening?"" Hayley exclaimed. ""I can't see!"" </p><p>""Come over,"" I said. I kept sucking, looking at Michael's face, his head swaying a little, that frown of pleasure that sex brings. Now he was hard. That forefinger-sized cock. I withdrew my mouth so Hayley could see. ""Mmm ... not bad,' she decided.</p><p>Tom spoke at last. ""Have a feel of it Hayls."" Hayley stared and ran an exploratory finger along the stiff shaft of Michael's dick. Then she closed her fingers around it. Michael groaned, and spread his legs further. I put my hand over Hayley's and guided her in stroking the small but rigid hard on. </p><p>And I whispered into Michael's ear. ""You're a naughty boy aren't you?"" He was panting. ""And mummy's a very naughty girl.""</p><p>""I want to suck it,"" Hayley said. </p><p>""Yeah, "" Michael whimpered. ""I want to put it in Hayley's mouth.""</p><p>And suddenly she was down on him, tongue all over his cock, licking sucking. It was ridiculous but it DID look like she was attacking an ice cream pole. Michael gripped the sofa on either side. His breath shortened, and his body began to contort, Christ, he was going to come. </p><p>""Suck it hard,"" I instructed Hayley with a firm almost bossy voice. Michael was softly moaning - little ""oh's"", then louder, and then he convulsed. Hayley sat suddenly upright. Tom leaned forward on his chair wide-eyed. I lay my head next to Michael's and grabbed his little boner and in an intensity which you could see almost frightened him, he had his first orgasm. There was a tiny little dribble, but the spasms ... there were five at least. He puffed like he'd run a sprint. My cunt was soaked.</p><p>""That was AWESOME."" Hayley cried. ""Just like me.""</p><p>""Just like you?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yep. I make myself get excited like that. Squirming all over the bed.""</p><p>I looked at Tom. God ... do something to her. Get her naked. Get that big cock in her face. I want to see. I want to get this going.</p>"
531,"An Education In Debauchery, Part 3",Arna Star,,"['inc', 'ped']",After the family dinner Yolanda can't wait any longer and the family orgy with the 10 year old twins gets underway.,2012-07-23T00:00:00,This is a work of fiction. I do not condone adult sexual contact with children.,"<p>Michael sat slackly on the couch for a few moments then pulled his pants up and slumped down again next to me. I stroked his hair. </p><p>""Good?"" He nodded slowly, the way you do when something's amazing but difficult to absorb. And being blown ... being sucked off by his mother was a bit of an event. Tom looked at me with a half-smile. An acknowledgement perhaps that his suspicions about just how far into the world of taboo I was prepared to venture were right. Now I wanted to see Hayley taken to a new place too.</p><p>""So,"" Tom said. ""Let's see how my hard-on stacks up.""</p><p>Hayley rubbed her hands in anticipation. It was such a game. All such fun. </p><p>""Why don't you take your clothes off Hayls,"" Tom said. She couldn't wait and jumped out of her school uniform like it was on fire. She was tall for her age and was going to have an athletic figure, with sun-kissed blonde hair. She stood in the lounge shamelessly naked. Michael was impassive. Tom stood and took off his work pants, already well and truly hard. Hayley put her hands to her face. </p><p>""Oh my god! Oh! Dad!"" I couldn't help but laugh. </p><p>Tom smiled. ""Well, it's all yours.""</p><p>Something in me wanted to see Tom throw her down and fuck her like she was a rag doll. Wasn't what was happening bad already enough? Tom unbuttoned his shirt and sat back on the couch naked. His cock was big enough to well and truly obscure his navel. Hayley shuffled across and leant on him and slowly reached out towards the steely red twitching dick. First she touched it with an open hand as if tentatively stroking a cat or dog. </p><p>""It's hot,"" she said quietly, fixated on this huge object she could never have guessed was in wait, there in her father's pants all the time. She'd seen graffiti cocks of course but she seemed surprised to see that this real one wasn't too far removed from those scrawled on walls. She closed her fingers around the shaft of the dick but couldn't wrap her fingers all the way. ""Stroke it darling,"" I said. ""Squeeze hard and stroke up and down.""</p><p>Hayley was gentle at first, as though unsure what this beast would do, fascinated that the skin moved under her fingers but the bone hard dick underneath was fixed in position. Tom leant back and for a few moments stared at the ceiling. Hayley strengthened her grip and moved her hand faster. She soon realized she could pull the dick downwards so it stuck out from Tom's belly at right angles. Even better, when she let go of it, it sprang back upwards.</p><p>""Show me how you touch yourself at night Hayley,"" I said. Her legs opened immediately and her spare hand shot down between her legs and started to massage the slit which had still not flowered into the outer lips which puberty would bring. She hooked a finger inside herself and rubbed her palm against the tiny clit which was already bringing her excitement. Tom reached over and stroked the inside of her thigh. She grasped his cock harder and pulled at it, and at the same time finger-fucked herself more vigorously. </p><p>Tom said, ""Let me do that"" and he slid his forefinger inside her. </p><p>""It's very warm in there."" Hayley closed her eyes and twitched as Tom inserted another finger and rhythmically pushed in and out. Instinctively Hayley drew her legs up to her chest to open her cunt.</p><p>I told Tom to taste it, and he leant down and licked between Hayley's legs, she shuddered and gasped and pushed her hips onto Tom's tongue. </p><p>""Oh ... it's never felt this good,"" she said. ""Even when I put things in there."" Tom paused and looked at me with a smile. I shrugged my shoulders and smiled back. </p><p>""What do you put in there baby?"" Hayley said, ""It used to be candles ... but now I can fit my little deodorant bottle inside.""</p><p>Tom went down on Hayley again and her with her eyes closed she began to buck against him so hard he had to hold her down. </p><p>""Someone said when you get really hot and tingly it's called 'coming'"" Hayley whispered. I nodded. She had just about enough breath to ask ""why?"". </p><p>I said, ""I don't know sweetheart. Are you going to come?"" </p><p>She was still pumping away at Tom's cock. ""Yes."" Tom lifted his face but kept two fingers inside Hayley's little pre-pubescent cunt.</p><p>I said ""You want it harder don't you baby?"" Tom looked at me and said, ""All in good time Yolanda you filthy kid fucker."" That made me even wetter. Tom pushed into Hayley a little more with each thrust until his fingers were completely inside her. He leaned down and sucked on her tiny budding nipples. </p><p>Another exclamation of joy from Hayley. And then, ""I'm going to come. Are you watching mummy."" Oh yes, I was watching, as was Michael with the sort of frown your face makes when you learn something new.</p><p>Hayley squealed as though she'd seen a mouse and then left her mouth open, as she was silenced by the waves of pleasure she never imagined existed. It lasted about ten seconds, and then she collapsed back onto the couch. </p><p>""Thanks daddy!"" she said as if he'd bought her an unexpected gift, which I suppose he had. ""I want you to come now."" </p><p>Tom said, ""Well that sounds like a fair deal."" </p><p>Hayley took Tom's cock in both hands now and gave it everything she'd got. </p><p>""You know that little milky dribble that came out of Michael's willy when he came?"" Tom said. </p><p>""Well that's going to happen but there'll be a lot more of it."" I thrust the unsuspecting Michael's hand down my knickers and pressed it against my clit. </p><p>Tom's breathing grew louder and shorter and Hayley suddenly leant down and tried to take Tom's prick in her mouth. </p><p>""Jesus Christ,"" Tom panted. She pushed down, determined to succeed and with a little pop the head of Tom's dick slid inside her mouth. ""You lovely little slut ... Oh do you liking being bad?""</p><p>Hayley nodded as best she could and then it was obvious Tom was about to explode. He pulled away from Hayley sat her up on the couch and said, ""Are you ready?"" He didn't mean to hit her in the face with his jizz, he just aimed for her belly but the initial spasms were massive and hit Hayley's forehead and her hair. </p><p>She laughed, ""Ohmygod!"" Tom kept coming, gradually with less intense bursts until he was empty of the hot jizz which only something so criminally exciting could produce. An orgasm like a 16 year old.</p><p>And simultaneously as I shoved Michael's hand across my clit and in my cunt with abandon I came too. Michael put his arm around me, as if to say, ""It's okay mom, we're all done now."" Such tenderness and such dirtiness.</p><p>The whole family now sat naked or semi-naked in the living room, and suddenly it seemed no-one knew what to say. Eventually Tom asked Hayley, ""I didn't come in your eye did I Hayls?""</p><p>""No, but I've got sticky hair!"" We all dressed. Michael and Hayley were beaming. Michael asked me if we could do it all again some time. I knew I was supposed to say no. Knew I was pretty much perverting my duties as a mother. Molesting my own children. But they looked so happy. So fucking happy. </p><p>""Yes I think we can do it again"" I said. Hayley piped up; ""But different. I want to see you and daddy doing it so I can learn how, and I can practice with Michael."" </p><p>Tom stroked Hayley's hair, finding the spot where his cum had hit her and trying to squeeze it away. ""Sure,"" he said.</p><p>I was exhausted, afraid, guilty (of course) yet still excited.</p><p>""You want to fuck your sister next time?"" I asked Michael. He spent some time thinking it over. Fuck Hayley? That would be weird, but he liked seeing her finger-fucked and he said yes. </p><p>""And it's best if it's dirty isn't it mummy?"" said Hayley. I should have just stopped it right there. </p><p>My little girl knew too much already. My face reddened. She knew what we were doing was forbidden. But I said, ""Yes baby, it's better if it's very dirty.""</p>"
532,"An Education In Debauchery, Part 4",Arna Star,,"['gbMF', 'inc', 'fam', 'cam']",,2012-07-25T00:00:00,This is fiction. I don't condone adult sexual content with children.,"<p>For a few days nothing much happened. It was as though the family routine hadn't been bent and twisted out of alignment by the family orgy. I brushed Hayley's hair, drove her and Michael to school, always ensuring they knew that our family, our sexed-up, underage-fucking family was different, and that it would all have to stop if they told anyone. I prayed they wouldn't. They'd have no idea of the consequences, but the consequences would be unthinkable.</p><p>I told myself that maybe if I left it for a while my fantasies about the twins would recede and that I'd become sane again, but I was overwhelmed by my fantasies and plans. I felt like I was becoming a character in some de Sade story, or the Henry Miller book which starts with a guy being fucked by his 11 year old daughter. </p><p>And the twins were about to turn 11. And in my bizarre thinking I felt that 11 was better than 10 for sexually initiating your children. That it would make them more grown up. At eleven!</p><p>On their birthday, next month, I figured they should have friends around, smash a piñata, eat too many donuts. But I thought I'd like to give Michael a birthday blow job, see how he felt when I slid a finger into his ass. I'd buy him regular boy presents, but I'd be only thinking about my special one. And Hayley ... maybe fucked up the ass by a boy from school while everyone sat around cross-legged like they were intently listening to teacher. And Hayley shouting, ""Come on you bastard, fuck me like you mean it."" I had a fantasy of Tom shoving his cock up Michael's ass. Clearly it would be agony for Michael, but I kept visualizing it.</p><p>On the third night after the debauchery started I told Tom I wanted more. I asked the kids and they said 'Yay!"". They said yay! A Disneyland yay, an ice cream yay. </p><p>And then Hayley said, ""More fucking. Awesome!"" It was such a turn on my body felt weightless for a moment. This time, the master bedroom. I got to undress the children, running my hands over the creaseless baby skin. Michael's dick was so small when it wasn't erect. I couldn't help but give it a quick suck to get him going. I pulled Hayley's dress over her head and ran a finger over the little budding breasts with their increasingly sensitive nipples.</p><p>I wanted her. ""Try licking my pussy baby"" I said. I sat on the edge of the bed and she positioned herself between my legs. And then her mouth was on me. Inexperienced, innocent. She was trying to take my cunt, my lips, my clit into her mouth all at once. Because daddy wanted her to suck him last time. </p><p>""Just lick it Hayls"" I said. She looked up and nodded and started a slower rhythm. </p><p>""It tastes nice,"" she said. How wonderful. Filling her mouth with my juices. After a while I got her to position her tongue on my clit and flick it about. I was on the verge of coming, but when I looked up Tom was filming us. Family movies (invite the relatives around!) </p><p>""Wave"", Tom said. Hayley kept her tongue in place but waved heartily. I looked into the camera but my face was contorted into animal lust and knowing I could watch it all again later just turned me on more. </p><p>Michael was masturbating and lay down beside me. Tom said, ""See how many fingers you can get in your bad mommy's cunt Hayley."" He closed in with the lens about a foot away as Hayley tentatively probed. She soon discovered that one, two and three were easy. And with a bit more effort, four. </p><p>I was quivering, ""Oh fuck ... yes shove that hand right up me baby."" With a look of wonder and delight she pushed hard ... and now I was being fist-fucked by my daughter. </p><p>Michael looked on, and said, ""Pump it into her really hard."" He already had a taste for the transgressions. Hayley began ramming into me as hard as she could. I bucked against her. </p><p>Tom said, ""Yolanda's going to come."" I didn't have the breath to answer. He asked of Michael, ""Is mom a dirty slut?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Michael said, ""and it's really cool.""</p><p>Then every muscle in my body began to tense and then it arrived, spasm after spasm of perfect excitement.. And I was swearing, ""I'm a filthy bitch. Fuck my filthy bitch cunt Hayley."" Michael straddled me and grabbed my tits, his hard-on now red and impressive but still the dick of a boy. He looked at me as I began to relax and breathe normally. I stroked his arms and he lay down on me, hands around my neck. Just a kid and his mother. Having a cuddle. Jesus Christ.</p><p>Now I needed Michael to normalize sex with his father. Tom and I had decided on it earlier. He was young enough to still find his dad handsome and physically impressive and he was fascinated by the sheer size of Tom's cock. </p><p>""You're going to make your dad come,"" I said to Michael. He was a bit taken aback, but curious and not put off. Tom sat him on the edge of the bed and said, ""You'll be as big as this one day."" </p><p>""Really?"" Michael beamed. </p><p>""Wow! Awesome ... but I'll be bigger."" Tom raised his eyebrows into a ""maybe"" face.</p><p>""Feel it Michael,"" I said having taken charge of the camera. Hayley sat cross-legged on the bed watching intently. </p><p>Then she provided some commentary. ""And for our next trick Michael is going to jerk off dad."" Jerk off? How did she ... well of course she knew what it was. ""And give him a handjob too,"" I said. </p><p>""Handjob,"" Hayley said. ""Handjob. Michael is going to play handjob too. I said, ""Give a handjob"" I corrected her. ""And it means the same thing.""</p><p>Tom stood by the bed and Michael slowly cupped the enormous adult balls in his hand, rolled them around like dice. Hayley went to Tom's side and hugged him so she could see better. Michael moved on to the shaft of the cock. It was hot. So hot he thought there might be something wrong with it. But he saw that Tom was approving. </p><p>""Squeeze hard baby,"" I said. Tom didn't need to say much. It seemed that I was always in charge of activities, deciding what would happen next. Michael got a rhythm going. I brought the camera to Tom's face. </p><p>""You like that?"" He looked into the lens with a look of quiet but absolute confidence. As though stuff like this happened all the time. My hands were shaking. ""Your own son pumping your dick, you sick bastard.""</p><p>After a few minutes Tom pulled away and lay on his back on the bed, he patted the space next to him to beckon Michael. </p><p>""Time to suck me,"" he said. Hayley jumped up and said, ""I bet you can't!"" I bet you can only get a little bit in like me."" Michael lay his head on Tom's belly and tentatively touched the tip of Tom's twitching steely erection with his lips as if it were fragile. </p><p>""You can suck Michael, Hayley,"" said Tom. </p><p>She protested, ""Not until I see if he can fit it in his mouth."" </p><p>Michael opened his mouth wide lowered his head and Tom's dick began to ease into his mouth. My little boy was finding it difficult to breathe and had to stop for a minute. </p><p>""That's good,"" Tom said. ""Pretty good for a first-timer."" Down went Michael again managing to get about three inches of stiff boner in his mouth. Instinctively, and to Tom's delight, Michael started sucking as hard as he could. Trying to vacuum the cock into his mouth. </p><p>""Pffft,"" said Hayley. ""I bet I can suck it better if I practice."" </p><p>""Practice on Michael,"" I said. She crawled into the space between Tom and Michael's legs and started to toy with Michael's kid hard-on. He squirmed as she fed it into her mouth. </p><p>""Nasty little sister you have there Michael,"" I said. Tom was beginning to breathe the loud exhalations of someone near to exploding, but suddenly he pulled Michael away and decided on a change. </p><p>""You take the camera Hayley,"" Tom said. ""Yolanda ride me."" </p><p>With a slightly quizzical look I straddled him and sucked in a lungful of air as I sank onto his rigid dick. </p><p>""Let's both fuck mommy,"" he said toMichael. Oh fuck, yes! What a great idea. </p><p>""You can fuck her up the ass. She likes that because it's dirty."" Michael laughed and positioned himself behind me. He was hardly going to stretch me open very far, but it was the idea of it, and the feel, even though it had yet to grow to manhood of my own son's cock inside my ass. As he pushed without success, I reached around and guided him in. It wasn't big but it didn't matter. </p><p>""Spank me Michael,"" I shouted. He froze. ""It's okay, just spank me, make my ass red."" And he did. And all the while Hayley was capturing it all with the cam. </p><p>""Michael's got his dick in mom's ass, and dad's got his dick in mom's pussy."" Tom started pumping into me hard, ready to fire me full of jizz. </p><p>Michael fucked me as best he could, until he was giving it all and said, ""You're a slut. You let me fuck you. Slut."" Then I felt the twitching of his boy orgasm, the dribble of cum. ""Michael's coming up his dirty mommy's ass,"" commentated Hayley.</p><p>I just lost it again and shuddered through another orgasm of my own. </p><p>""Now mommy's coming!"" shouted Hayley. Tom began to moan and push his hips up into me and let out the loud, ""Fuck, fuck, yeah."" The usual stuff.</p><p>Hayley said ""And I think daddy just came inside mommy."" Yes. He did do that.</p><p>The four of us were soon sprawled on the bed. Hayley put the camera down and slid between us. </p><p>""Okay,"" said Hayley. ""So who's going to do things to me?""</p><p>Oh Hayley, we all are.</p>"
533,Too Little,artemas,artemas@usa.com,['fb'],"This story is about a young girl who is frustrated by seeing her brothers naked and getting horny from it, having her dreams come true when her 12-year-old brother comes in her bedroom and starts playing with her pussy while (he thinks) she's asleep, and what happens when he realizes she's awake and doesn't mind.",2012-01-15T00:00:00,"This is NOT something I recommend you do, or would like to do myself. It is illegal for an adult to do such things, and these children are all under the age of consent. Other stories might involve an adult, but he or she will not be the instigator of sex and will never do anything the minor doesn't want to do..","<p>I'm a 12-year-old girl in a houseful of boys (4). I see them naked all the time because they don't seem to care about being naked in front of their sister. I see their dicks in all phases of soft or hardness. I've even seen them jack off in their bedroom and in the bathroom. Also in the garage and even in the kitchen when they don't think anybody is around.</p><p>All this has made me a very frustrated girl. I lust for those dicks, even though I'm too little for sex. So I keep my feelings to myself and just rub my pussy whenever it gets to be too much.</p><p>That is, until the night James came into my room with no clothes on while I was pretending to be asleep. There was a light outside my window so I could see that he had a stiffy, and I knew he wanted to use it on someone-and I was the only one there. He walked quietly up to my bed with that hard dick leading the way. Soon he had his hand under my nightgown and was feeling my hairless pussy. It felt so good, I didn't stop him. I pretended I was still asleep as he rubbed it up and down, and soon he was rubbing the little knob at the top of my slit (which I later found was my clitoris, or ""clitty.""</p><p>It felt so good, I couldn't stop myself from groaning and moving my hips up and down as he rubbed it. He stopped and waited to see if I was just moving in my sleep and I pretended I was still asleep. Soon he resumed, and rubbed his fingers up and down my crack until the most beautiful feeling came over my pussy, and truly my entire body.</p><p>I gave up trying to act asleep and let out a loud groan. Then I grabbed his hard dick, which was inches from my mouth and started jacking it. He kept playing with my pussy and moved his hard dick closer to my mouth. Soon it was pushing against my lips. I opened my mouth and let it slip in. He pushed it slowly further and further in until I could feel it at the back of my mouth, and I choked a little.</p><p>So he pulled it outward until it was almost all out, then shoved it slowly back in, then out again, and in again. He pumped and pumped, slowly at first, then faster. Soon he was pushing his dick in and out of my mouth as fast as he could. Soon he was breathing hard and pumping even faster. Then he started spurting hot, slimy cum into my mouth in large quantities. I gulped it down, swallowing every drop as he spurted into my mouth.</p><p>Then he bent down and kissed my cum-covered mouth, tasting his own cum.</p><p>I reached up and put my arms around his neck and rubbed his cum into his mouth with my tongue. I think he liked it, because he kissed me as hard as he could, swirling his tongue around in my mouth to lick up as much as he can, that I didn't swallow.</p><p>""Wow! That was great! I didn't know you could do that.""</p><p>I licked cum residue off my lips and said, ""I practiced with a sausage, but this was a lot more fun.""</p><p>""Can I eat you out, now?"" he asked.</p><p>""I'd love it,"" I replied. So he got down between my legs and started running his tongue up and down my slit, sucking on my clit every time he got to the top. I gave a little shiver each time he did it. Soon he was going below my pussy slit and was licking that little bit of skin between pussy and asshole. Then he went further and started licking my little brown rosebud, trying to stick his tongue in my ass. He spread my ass cheeks and pushed his tongue as far into my asshole as he could, over and over. The feeling was amazing! It was like being fucked by a small, soft dick. I wiggled my ass around and he licked even harder. Soon I was lost in another orgasm (I found out it was called later).</p><p>Then he got up and turned me over so I was on my hands and knees on the bed. He put his now hard again dick up against my asshole and said, ""Push out as I push forward. Like you're trying to take a dump.""</p><p>He pushed forward and I pushed out, and his dick (that seemed huge, though it wasn't) slid in easily, all the way to the hilt. The feeling was beautiful! Then he started pushing in and out again, over and over, until soon he was squirting more cum into my guts. It seemed like a gallon, just like when he squirted into my mouth before. But this time, I couldn't taste it until he finally pulled his dick out of my asshole and I turned to lick all the cum off his dick. It tasted different this time, because it was mixed with my ass juices, But it still tasted fine.</p><p>He lay down beside me and told me that was the only safe way for him to fuck me without making me pregnant without a rubber. Our lives changed a lot after that. He came into my room almost every night after that, fucking me and letting me suck him off to the most amazing orgasms.</p>"
534,My First,artemas,artemas@usa.com,"['bm', 'cons', '1st', 'gay', 'oral', 'anal']","This 9-year-old boy knows he likes other boys but has never had sex with anybody. He discovers a glory hole in his school restroom and there's another boy on the other side who wants to get sucked. He does is and likes it, the other boy comes over and anal sex ensues. They decide to continue at the young boy's home.",2012-01-18T00:00:00,"If you're 'turned off' by a 9-year-old sucking or having sex with a 12-year-old, don't read this.

This isn't something I would wish to do, or even see done. I write this only for the entertainment of others. It is not a true story and did not actually involve a nine-year-old boy.","<p>My name is Ricky. I've always been drawn to boys, rather than girls. But it wasn't until I was nine until I got a chance to suck my first cock. It was a schoolday and I went into the school's boy's room to take a dump. I went into a booth, pulled my pants down, and sat on the toilet. I took my dump, wiped, and started to stand up, when I saw this hole in the wall of the booth beside me.</p><p>I saw an eye looking at me through the hole, then it withdrew, to be replaced by what looked to me like a huge cock. It stuck through the hole, right in my face. ""Suck it,"" I heard a voice say, so I took hold of this beautiful dick and licked it with my tongue. It jumped, and I heard a groan from the other side.</p><p>I put my lips around the head and let it slide into my mouth a few inches, then let it slide out and in a few times. The groaning from the other side increased. ""Keep it up,"" he said. So I kept sliding it in and out of my mouth; in and out, and in and out. Soon he was pushing harder and faster into my mouth and I gagged a little bit, but kept on sucking, going up and down on that tasty dick.</p><p>Soon it was spurting into my mouth. It must have squirted cum into my mouth and down my throat ten times. I swallowed it all and loved the taste of my first load of cum down my throat. He pulled his dick out of my mouth then, and it went back into the hole while I licked the rest of the cum off my lips and swallowed it.</p><p>I knew from that moment my role in life was to suck as many cocks as I could find to suck.</p><p>The boy in the next booth knocked on the door of my booth and I opened it. He asked me, ""Do you want to do that again later sometime?""</p><p>I grinned as I swallowed the rest of his cum and said, ""Yes. Do you want to do it now?""</p><p>""No. Now I want to fuck you.""</p><p>""I didn't know boys could do that,"" I replied.</p><p>""Sure,"" he said. ""You just use your asshole, since you don't have a pussy.""</p><p>""But doesn't that hurt?"" I asked.</p><p>""Not if you do it right,"" he replied.</p><p>""How's that?"" I asked.</p><p>""You get on your hands and knees or bend over the pot. I get behind you and put my dick into position after greasing it up. Then I push gently while you grunt as if you were taking a dump. That causes your asshole to open and my dick slides in easily without pain. It's fighting it that causes pain.""</p><p>So I did what he said and got on my hands and knees over the pot in my booth. He put his dick up to my asshole after greasing it up. He pushed and I pushed, and, sure enough, his dick slid easily into my asshole, up to the hilt. When I felt his pubic bone hit my ass, I said, ""Okay.""</p><p>He pulled out until only the head of his dick was in my ass, then pushed forward until I could feel his pubic bone again. Then he did it again, and again, over and over. It felt wonderful to feel his dick sliding in and out of my asshole. I pushed back every time he pushed forward and squeezed my butt muscles every time he pulled outward. He groaned and groaned, and started breathing faster and faster until he started squirting cum into my asshole.</p><p>I pulled off him after the first squirt, turned around, and took his dirty dick into my mouth so I could swallow the rest of his cum again. This surprised him, but he pushed his dick further into my mouth and kept cumming and cumming until there wasn't any more.</p><p>Then I rose up and kissed him so he could taste his own cum on my lips and in my mouth. That surprised him, too (and me), and he must have liked it because he kept right on kissing me and slurping up his cum.</p><p>""We'll have to do this some more, somewhere else, where we aren't in danger of being caught."" He said, breathlessly.</p><p>""There's always my room at home,"" I said. ""Mom and Dad are not usually there, so we won't be bothered.""</p><p>""That's great,"" he said, as he started to put his dick away and I stopped him. I got down and started sucking it again and soon he was pushing it in and out of my mouth again and breathing harder and harder. Soon he was squirting cum into my mouth again and again. This guy must have a lot of cum stored up, I thought. Of course, he's only 12, so He can ""recover"" fast.</p><p>He pulled it out and sent a few squirts onto my face, two or three times. Then he bent over and licked it off my face like he was starving. Meanwhile, I was sucking his dick again and swallowing the rest of the cum as it squirted into my mouth.</p><p>Needless to say, this experience changed my life. After that, we didn't need what I later found out was a ""glory hole."" We just went to my house to suck and fuck, just about every day.</p>"
535,Slip of a Girl,Arthur Nortje,,['poem'],,2013-01-28T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>lovely shadow thinned into distance<br/>
under the blow of strong light suffered<br/>
over the gnarled root draped and wasted<br/>
out of the thoughtstream how you trickle !</p><p>beautiful phantom by failed love fostered<br/>
elfin in willow woods: floating on summer<br/>
water your little face danced among ripples<br/>
slip of a girl on snap remembered </p>"
536,A Little Kidnapping Never Hurt Anyone,Art Mooney,,"['M/bb', 'oral', 'anal', 'bond']","Justin was one of the middle children in his family, and they had 8 kids. 11 year old Justin often felt smothered by all of the other kids, and now that he was just barely into puberty, hated the fact that he couldn't ever be alone, not even long enough to masturbate. Once his older sister had caught him, and his mom started to make him take freezing cold showers in the morning and at night. When Bill heard about Justin, he knew Justin was just the boy he was looking for.",2012-03-22T00:00:00,Note: All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter One: Justin meets Bill the Kidnapper</h5><p>Justin was freaked out. Just ten minutes before, he had been on his bicycle riding home and happy. Now he was tied up tight, gagged, blindfolded and fearing the man who had grabbed him and thrown him into the back of a van. Justin knew what had happened to him. One of his friends, earlier that year, had been kidnapped and raped by a stranger, and when Bobby came home weeks later, he was really different. The first time that Justin and Bobby had been alone after the ""incident"" as his mother called it, Bobby tried to force Justin to suck his penis. Bobby and Justin were alone in his room, and Bobby told Justin the story of how he was kidnapped.</p><p>""I was jogging home from soccer practice when a van pulled up up and a man reached out and grabbed me. He pulled me into the van, tied me up, and then drove away. I thought for sure there were going to be sirens and a car chase, 'cause someone had to have seen me get kidnapped, but no. He drove real slow all the way to his house. He blindfolded me and carried me into the basement. I was really scared. I knew what happens to little kids who get kidnapped, and I started to freak out. For several minutes he just held me in his arms and rubbed me all over. He kept telling me over and over that he wasn't going to hurt me, very much, and that after one day with him I could go home whenever I wanted to. He sucked my dick, and then made me tell him about all the boys my age I knew in the neighborhood, including you. We did a lot more stuff, but I don't want to tell you about it. I loved the time I spent with Bill, and if I had it to do all over, I would go back to him and never leave again. There is something else that I want though...""</p><p>Then Bobby held the back of Justin's head and tried to force him to suck his cock. Justin had freaked out, his parents overheard and Bobby spent several days in a special hospital. Justin hadn't wanted that to happen to Bobby, but that's what the adults decided had to happen. Now Justin knew the horrible things that were going to happen to him.</p><p>Justin felt himself being picked up from the back of the van and thrown over the shoulder of the man who had grabbed him. He was carried for some distance, and then thrown down onto the floor. Justin landed with a thud and an ""oomph!"". In a few moments Justin felt two hands pressing him all over his body. The hands moved around and rubbed his neck, back and ass. They tussled his hair, and even rubbed his feet. Then the hands rubbed Justin's hard little dick. Justin was so embarrassed. He couldn't figure out why the hell he was excited by this, he was as scared as he had ever been in his whole life. But something was exciting him as well. Maybe it was the memory of how horny and excited Bobby had been talking about his rape. Maybe it was being tied up. That was a favorite fantasy of the 11 year old boy when he masturbated at night. Justin heard the man chuckle in a low deep voice when he felt that Justin was hard and stimulated. The man whispered in Justin's ear, ""I knew you were going to love this. I knew you were my next boy. I know you really want this to happen, deep down inside; and I'm not going to disappoint you.""</p><p>The blindfold came off, as well as the gag. Justin stayed silent, just because that seemed to be the thing to do. But he looked around. He was in a cabin, a log cabin. There was a fireplace, a couch, a bed, a small kitchen, and a few other objects that Justin couldn't see from were he was at. He took a deep breath and sighed. The man put his hand on the boy's back and rubbed it. </p><p>""Hi. My name is Bill and I'll be your kidnapper today. Don't worry, little man"" he said with a comforting broad smile on his face, ""Your friend Bobby went through this too, and if you recall, when I sent him home, he told you how much he loved it all.""</p><p>Justin finally looked at the man. He was not a man at all. He was a teenaged boy, or maybe just into his 20's. To Justin, he was a grown-up, but Bill was really only 19 years old. He had spent many years as the ""young friend"" of a man who got busted a year ago for being with a boy in a motel. Bill got most of the guy's money, as they had previously arranged, but Bill found that he could not get attracted to any other man. He found himself, just like his lover and mentor, attracted to boys. That's when he grabbed Kevin, his first victim. Kevin freaked out, and after talking with him, it turned out that Kevin had once been molested by an uncle when he was really young. He didn't want to have anything to do with Bill, so Bill took some pictures of him naked, to be used to guarantee Kevin didn't go to the cops, and he let him go. About two months later, he grabbed Bobby, and kept Bobby for three months. Bobby had loved his time with Bill, but eventually got homesick. During that time, Bobby had told Bill about Justin. Bobby said that Justin was one of the middle children in his family, and that they had 8 kids. Justin often felt smothered by all of the other kids, and now that he was just barely into puberty, hated the fact that he couldn't ever be alone, not even long enough to masturbate. Once his older sister had caught him, and his mom started to make him take freezing cold showers in the morning and at night. Bill knew that Justin was just the boy he was looking for.</p><p>""Okay,"" said Bill, once he had Justin completely untied and stripped naked, ""here are the rules. One, today I am going to take a lot of pictures of you naked. They are insurance so that you won't tell anyone who I am or where you were for the whole time you are gone from your family. After I take the pictures, you can go home anytime you like. Your friend Bobby was with me for three months before he got homesick enough to want to go home. What he might not have told you was that since he got home, and had to go to the 'deprogrammers' and they told him about how wrong his sexual feelings are and that he's too young to have them. He might not have told you that his parents and his doctor have been making him take 'salt peter' a drug that takes away all of your desires for sex. You don't even want to jack off anymore.""</p><p>Justin interrupted at this moment, not nearly as scared as he had been on the ride in the van minutes ago, ""Yeah, Bobby told me. It's why my parents agreed to let me stay at Bobby's house again. He didn't try to fool around with me at all, not even when I showed him my hard dick once. He just started crying then."" </p><p>""Yes, its awful what they've done to the boy,"" said Bill, ""he started to email me a few weeks ago, he wanted me to come and get him again, but I just shut down that email account. It would be too much of a risk right now to get him. I have a plan to get Bobby, and make him happy again, but a lot of that plan lies on what you decide to do in the next few hours.""</p><p>Justin asked for an explanation. ""There is a Russian website that pays for photos of boys, naked and having sex; especially having sex with other boys or men. I will be selling your pictures to that site, whether you stay with me or not. I just thought you should know.""</p><p>Justin was amazed that he was no longer scared, but just really excited. He spent the next two hours, in many different stages of dress and undress, posing in every conceivable way for Bill. Bill took pictures of Justin in his clothes, his underwear and of him naked. Pictures were taken of Justin dressed up like a little girl, in makeup and everything. Then he took pictures of the boy in bed, in a bath, and playing with his hard little cock. Bill loved the shots he took when Justin showed Bill that he could bend over far enough to suck his own dick. Bill knew that the Russians would love those shots, so he asked Justin to do it again, and the boy agreed willingly, and this time Bill used his digital camera to take 5 minutes worth of video footage. It ended when Justin grunted, shot his load of cum into his own mouth, and then sat up, looked directly at the camera, and opened his mouth. There, on his tongue, was his own cum. Then Justin swallowed and opened his mouth again to show everyone that he had just swallowed his own jizz. It was a hot little video that Bill decided to keep for his own collection.</p><p>After that, Justin was a little tired and he sat on the bed, with Bill naked and the two talked and talked, and Bill massaged the boy's back and neck and ass. Afterwards, Bill asked Justin if he wanted to go home. Justin thought long and hard and said, ""No. I want to stay here, maybe forever."" </p><p>""Oh, just like Bobby you'll get homesick, but you can stay as long as you like,"" said Bill. </p><p>""You may regret that offer in about 10 years or so if I'm still around,"" giggled Justin. Bill kissed the boy on the cheek and ran his tongue over the boy's chin and down to his chest.</p><p>""No, if you stick around that long I'll never let you go"" said Bill as he tightly hugged the boy and Justin sighed. Soon, with Bill kissing and caressing his body, the tired boy fell asleep.</p>"
537,Eva And Her New Mistress,Arucard,,"['F/g', 'cons', 'd/s']",,2012-02-12T00:00:00,This story is completely fictional. I do not condone or encourage the actual abuse of children this is just a fantasy. Real children are precious and should be treated as such.,"<p></p><h5>An Introduction To Eva</h5><p>Eva was sure she was going to die, the man who had shot her parents over three days ago had finally caught up with her, she was so sure that night would be the last in her short ten year life. He had grabbed her as soon as she got off the bus from Chicago. She had been so sure that she was finally safe when she saw the ""ROPEVILLE COUNTY ONE MILE"" sign out of the window of the bus when it stopped; she was just one taxi ride away from the safety of ropeville. Something deep inside her told her she'd be safe there even though her family moved away from ropeville when she was four, but as soon as her feet hit the ground he grabbed her from behind his left arm went around her stomach lifting her off the ground his right hand went over her mouth cutting off her scream for help.</p><p>He quickly dragged her into a nearby alley and threw her down pulling out a gun and pointing it at her as she fell. </p><p>""You sure did give me quite the hunt, most of the time my targets never make it out of their house. But you not only managed to get away you were able to stay one step ahead of me for three days. It's a shame that I have to kill you, but if I don't I wont get paid."" the filthy fat man told her with a smug smile on his face. Eva lying on the ground remembered the murder of her parents and forgot her fear she rolled herself over and spit at the man which caused him to start laughing. </p><p>""Oh you would make the perfect little slave, it's a pity I have to shoot you"" he told her. Then he stopped laughing and his expression turned serious ""no hard feelings its just business"" he said and with her eyes burning with rage she told him to go to hell. The man just laughed and started to squeeze the trigger; Eva closed her eyes in anticipation and then heard a loud ""BANG"" and her eyes immediately flew open. </p><p>""What happened"" she thought to herself was she dead, she didn't feel dead but then again she didn't know what being dead felt like. But when the man fell flat on his face she realized what had happened, a beautiful brown haired, blue eyed, woman stood behind the man holding a gun. The woman looked to be about 24 and she was slim and tall with very slight curves and to Eva she was the most beautiful person on the planet, she knew then and there she wanted to spend the rest of her life with this women.</p><p>Eva then burst into tears from all the emotions she had buried for the last three days, her body slumped down lifelessly all she could do was cry and sob loudly. The woman that had saved her then pulled out her cell phone and dialed a number while she ran over to the crying girl ""Ropeville police department"" said a female voice on her phone ""This is Sarah Kensington there's been a shooting at the bus station just outside the county send paramedics"" Sarah told the officer. </p><p>""What happened Doctor Kensington"" asked the officer, ""a man was going to kill a small girl and I stopped him"" she told the officer. </p><p>""Understood doctor a unit well be there in a few moments"" the officer told her, Sarah then shut her phone and put it in her pocket then bending down picked up the crying girl. Cradling the small girl ""shhhhhh he can't hurt you anymore its okay your safe now"" she told the girl in a soothing voice. Sarah continued to make soothing sounds to the crying girl while holding her in her arms, for the first time in days Eva felt safe she knew she loved this woman and wanted to stay in her arms forever, and from what she remembered about Ropeville she knew she could.</p><p>An hour later Eva was in an ambulance with a paramedic, Sarah, and a Ropeville police officer Eva had eventually calmed down enough to speak and had told them that three days ago the man in the alley had come to her house and killed her parents but her mother had distracted him long enough for her to escape she ran down the street and jumped on a bus and rode it to the station. From the station she instinctively looked for a bus heading near Ropeville and snuck on it. </p><p>When she had finished the police officer made a few notes on her pad and turned to them and said ""everything seems in order ill be leave you alone then"". Eva came to a life altering decision ""wait there's something I have to do first close the door please"" puzzled the officer got in the back of the ambulance and closed the door. Eva got up and immediately stripped until she stood completely nude in front of them she even took off her socks and shoes. </p><p>Eva went over to Sarah and kneeled down in front of her ""you saved my life and killed the person that murdered my parents and therefore I give my self to you"". Sarah went over to her and taking the girl in a fierce hug and then putting her hand under Eva's chin and lifted the young girls head up then staring into Eva's eyes Sarah bent down and took the girl into a long passionate kiss. The two witnesses just smiled enjoying the sight of a mistress and her new slave.</p>"
538,My Young Beloved,Arvid Mourne,,['poem'],,2013-04-26T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>My young beloved, finally we've risen <br/>
To the cliffs that look out on the sea of age,<br/> 
The grey, the sad. Against this lichened edge <br/>
The long swell of my yearning's doomed to lessen. </p><p>O, don't you see: I'm autumn, treacherous, <br/>
Aiming at your little heart a lance that's poisoned,<br/> 
You, young one, glowing, whose love's unloosened <br/>
Your virgin breast to my inflamed caress ? </p><p>O, don't you sense it, when your dress is falling <br/>
In soft white eddies at your feet, <br/>
And you, like Aphrodite, smile to suit <br/>
Some paradise's coral shore unrolling, <br/>
That I am broken at my being's root ?</p>"
539,Screen Debut,asbo,a.s-b.o@hotmail.com,"['M+/g', 'nc']","A trusting and innocent young girl allows herself to be enthralled by a charming man via an internet instant messenger, little knowing that he intends to have her perform on camera. Though he doesn't mean a webcam.",2011-01-23T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>My heart skipped a beat when I saw the stupid little cunt actually showed up. Again.</p><p>Pretty soon she's gonna regret doing it. But frankly, if you're that dumb, you deserve all you get. And she's going to get the full treatment. Every bit of it lovingly committed to video - this year's CP blockbuster.</p><p>I still can't believe how fucking easy it was.</p><p>Forget all that crap about grooming - she practically threw herself at me, the dumb fuck. So what if she's only a kid of eleven? She's got three holes that'll take a cock and that's good enough for us. This movie's gonna fetch a few thousand if we get it right: cover our ex-s and make a few bucks for our trouble. Whatever else you might think of them, they don't mind paying for quality over there in the Mid East and Japan.</p><p>How did I do it?</p><p>So freakin' easy. The papers and the bleeding hearts go on about the dangers of kiddies in chatrooms but why take the risk looking there? Why waste hours chatting to some undercover Fed pretending to be some kid and get your IP address traced and all? And have every word recorded in some database? And anyway a lotta kids are wise to all that - they get it rammed down their throats at school.</p><p>Nope, you don't need that bullshit.</p><p>You just have to know what you're looking for, is all. And invest a bit of time in these so-called friendship sites where the kids post their stupid blogs and copy each other's sparkly pictures and stuff. There's plenty of 'em, all much the same: MySpace, Piczo, Zorpia, Orkut, Bing Box -I can reel off a whole string of them. Christ, I've got multiple identities in all of 'em.</p><p>So you look around, check out their stupid pages, and before long it's easy to pick out the genuine kids from those amateur pervs who pretend to be 14 and who just wanna chat to each other and wank. 'Ageplay' they call it. Yeah, right - get a life!</p><p>It's like looking in a mail order catalogue - you look at their pictures and the shit they write to each other, pick out a few of the younger, dumber ones and test the water.</p><p>I don't even do that pretending crap any more - you know, making out to be some teenage boy with a hormone problem and wanting a girl to talk to. There's no point. So many of these dumb little girls, they really do get a kick from flirting with a grown-up guy, so I put up a profile pic or two with a bit of cock and watch which dirty little sluts take a peek.</p><p>Then I send a PM and say wanna chat, and a lot of the fuckers are all too pleased to give me their MSN or Yahoo addy and that's so much better. One-on-one private conversation, different IP each time, through a proxy. Man, they even let ya swap pictures and everything. </p><p>It's a cinch. </p><p>This kid, her name's Charlotte - cute ain't it? Well she and I only chatted what, half a dozen times? She thinks I'm nice. Trusts me. She sends me electronic hugs for apparently 'I don't talk to her like she's a kid' and she likes it when I say shyly that she's got pretty legs and you can almost hear her blushing at her keyboard, loving every minute and creaming her little panties. Oh yeah, that's because I know what I'm doing.</p><p>Two nights of chat and I had her life history, chapter and verse, and I kept insisting she was pretty and like any broad, young or old,, she just couldn't help taking in the flattery. Didn't matter that she knew I was old enough to be her father. She said she didn't like boys but I was different. She's right there - soon as we get her into that motel room, she's gonna learn exactly what I'm like.</p><p>And how much bigger and harder and rougher I am.</p><p>You have to know how to handle them. So the more I said she had to be careful online, not to open up to strangers, or agree to meet, the more the dumb bitch decides to trust me. So then she breaks all her own rules to keep me sweet.</p><p>Awwww!</p><p>I'm cool, I'm mister fucking nice guy. I'm not like some teenaged moron trying to bully her into stripping on webcam. No way - we talk politely and I take my time. And reel her in.</p><p>And she can't get enough. Just enough innuendo to tease her, make her think she's all grown-up, and she says she would let me kiss her if I wanted. Late one night, she lets me tell her how much I'd like to kiss her as well, maybe even play with her titties and she goes all coy and I can imagine her in her bedroom, eyes wide open and rubbing her thighs together with the illicit pleasure of talking dirty with a proper grown-up when her Mom and Dad are downstairs watching TV.</p><p>Fact is, she was so damned eager, at one stage I thought she might even be a cop, but nope, she's the real deal all right. Naive, suggestible and desperate to impress me.</p><p>I even went through the motions to tell her it wasn't right, that I was beginning to like her too much and it was wrong for us to be friends, and of course that just made her want it more. That was enough to make her curious enough to see what I was like, and to test herself to see if she'd actually go through with seeing me.</p><p>Which is why she's here. </p><p>Man, she's just like her cute online pictures - gangly, short, with baby tits and the greatest, slimmest, firmest little ass that ever filled a pair of tight pink shorts.</p><p>That's her over there, finishing her burger and fries - the one with the blonde ponytail and skimpy vest. Can't wait to see what my crop does to that delicate tan of hers.</p><p>So anyways, with enormous 'reluctance', I agreed we could meet, though it had to be in a public place, so nobody would think the worst. She agreed that was very sensible, because she said I might not actually be as nice as she thought. </p><p>Don't you just love a touch of irony?</p><p>She'll find when she's tied down to that motel bed with her ass stinging from an hour's thrashing and fucking.</p><p>OK, so we met up the first time. Last week. In the mall next to her neighborhood. It's a trek coming across three states, but whatever. A long way for a quick meet, to give her a coke and listen to her tedious little chitchat for twenty minutes. But it had to be done. I needed to become her new best buddy and get her that DVD from the Disney store so now she feels like she owes me.</p><p>Y'know, all the time, she keeps telling me we have to keep it a secret, because her folks would go apeshit. Yep, I says, best not to tell anyone, it'll be our secret and she grins and I wink and all the time, I'm looking at her and thinking she'll look great in a set of straps, held down whilst Joe or Ramon are taking turns in her ass.</p><p>The guys should be ready by now, done setting up the cameras and shit in the adjoining room. Getting horny too I bet.</p><p>This time I'd suggested we could go and see a movie and the devious little cunt even set up her own alibi for her folks' benefit. Lamb to the fucking slaughter. And I ain't lying. We are going to a movie. Just not the one she thinks.</p><p>In this one, she's the star.</p><p>She thinks I'm taking a leak before we go, but I needed to ring the guys and check they're ready.</p><p>I better fetch her.</p><p>""Hi, Princess! How's the burger? We should be going if we're gonna catch the two o'clock showing.""</p><p>Man, I love that cute smile, especially that gap in her teeth. Christ, it’s as much as I can do not to rip off them shorts and have her right now.</p><p>I told her we might hold hands in the cinema and she blushed and giggled.</p><p>""Here you go; hop in. It's not far from here. You don't know this town do you? The cinema's nicer than the one where you live. Just a couple minutes drive.""</p><p>----</p><p>I'd gotten her to get a local bus here and met her at the station. Slipped her a few bucks for the fare. So thoughtful of me.</p><p>""Yeah it is a nice car, ain't it? You look real pretty sitting there in the back. Like a movie star!""</p><p>Go on, darling, find that funny. Make the most of it. We're nearly there.</p><p>""Hun, I just remembered I got you a present but I left it in my room. Wanna come in with me and get it? Won't take a minute.""</p><p>Charlotte nodded enthusiastically, though just for a second I could see a flicker of doubt pass over her sweet young face. Before she hopped out and followed me, out of the parking lot and around to the quiet block at the back of the motel.</p><p>""Sit y'self down on the bed, hun, it's in my case, somewhere...""</p><p>I even left the door ajar, so as not to alarm her.</p><p>With a flourish, I passed the small gift-wrapped package to her and stood back, watching as she tore off the paper, smiling as her baby blue eyes lit up in delight as she discovered the iPod within.</p><p>""Reckon you could find a use for that?"" I grinned and she beamed up at me.</p><p>""Oh wow. Thanks,"" Charlotte gushed and I sat down beside her and murmured, ""Do I get a little thank you kiss?""</p><p>I offered my cheek but when she pecked I deftly wound my arm around her and returned a faltering, affectionate kiss on her lips. Her skin was warm, and so soft, and I decided I might even let her keep the player if she performed well enough later. A little compensation for an ass so sore she would barely be able to sit on it, and cum leaking from every hole.</p><p>Then I pretended to be shy. She lapped it up.</p><p>""Oh, there was something else,"" I stuttered, fumbling for a second, expensively wrapped parcel. ""I'm not sure I should have gotten this: I hope you won't think I'm being overfamiliar?""</p><p>Her excitement was tangible - she couldn't take her eyes off the delicate mauve tissue paper and matching ribbon.</p><p>""If you don't like it then it's OK, I can take it back,"" I said quietly, but her slim fingers were already picking at the knot.</p><p>""Awesome!"" Charlotte exclaimed, holding the chic black dress to her front. I remembered when I chose it and how I had flirted with the cute assistant in the boutique.</p><p>""I know it's not very young and trendy,"" I explained with put-on awkwardness, ""but well, you know I think you're the most beautiful and elegant young lady and I thought it might look just great on you.""</p><p>She was chewing her lip, admiring the simple yet expensive present and unable to conceal her eagerness to wear something so unlike her usual childish clothes.</p><p>""Try it on?"" I smiled, nodding towards the bathroom door.</p><p>Whilst she changed, I carefully slipped my hand inside her shoulder bag and switched off her cell phone and dropped it in my pocket. Almost ready.</p><p>I have to admit she did look stunning when she shyly exited the bathroom door and slipped self-consciously across the motel room. A real child-woman. Her long strands of blonde hair cascading over the shoulder straps of the grown-up dress and the tailored bodice giving her a very slight waist and bust. Yet the skinny, tanned legs beneath the demure hem just above her knee were very much those of an active young schoolgirl, complete with the marks of a recent graze, and her face, lit bright with pleasure, displayed the same captivating innocence I had been lusting over for the past few weeks. Very sexy yet still very young - just the way she should be for the movie. I held out my arms and she gratefully shared a friendly little hug. I steered her next to the bed, and kept hold of her hands, stepping back to admire her.</p><p>""Jeez, Charlotte, you look fantastic!"" I enthused, to her total delight. I reached under the pillow and pulled out another, smaller package, equally well-wrapped. I feigned acute shyness.</p><p>""There's one last one. I couldn't resist. And I hope you don't think I'm being too forward. You know we're just pals, nothing more?""</p><p>My earnest expression and her excited wish to see what on earth else I had to give her, provided sufficient reassurance.</p><p>""It's a tad cheeky,"" I smirked. ""But I think these go so well with the dress. Go and see.""</p><p>Again I nodded to the bathroom and she scuttled off with a grin, clutching the soft package.</p><p>""Oh - my - God!""</p><p>Her exclamation from the bathroom was one of sheer pleasure.</p><p>""Come on then, let's see,"", I chuckled, calling through the bathroom door in response to her explanation. After a few more minutes, the door cracked open.</p><p>I glanced down, admiring the thinness of her legs, now encased in faintly patterned black stockings and very attractive indeed. Once more I guided her to stand in front of the bed.</p><p>""Do I get a quick peek at the rest?"" I smiled. ""Don't worry, I'll stand over here so I don't get carried away with passion! We're just friends, remember?""</p><p>She paused. I had to prompt her.</p><p>""Just slip the dress off quickly and then you can change back and we'll still make the movie.""</p><p>The double entendre, lost on her of course, almost had me giggling.</p><p>It was enough. She reached up her back and eased the zipper, then slipped the dress off her shoulders.</p><p>""Wow! Don't move! Just a couple seconds more. Man, you look fantastic!""</p><p>And she did. I've always had this fantasy thing about skinny little girls in black bra and pants and lacy-topped stockings. Charlotte just about fulfilled it.</p><p>As she was replacing the dress, I casually flipped open my own cellphone and made the call. There was no need to talk - ringing was the signal and almost before I had put the phone back in my pocket, the boys were coming in through the door. It felt like I was going to burst the buttons of my jeans.</p><p>""Hey man, how's it going?""</p><p>Charlotte was startled and shot a worried look at me. She was still lost in her delight at her new clothes and the last thing she was expecting was a tall, muscular Latino to be striding into the room. Ramon was leering at her, already trying to picture her tied to the bed, bucking and thrashing and choking on the gag as he laid into her buttocks with something or other.</p><p>Followed by Joe, short and balding but a great cameraman and with a real talent for making the most of a single take. He would have set up three cameras and I knew his meticulous editing would squeeze every possible second from the rushes. We made a good few bucks from his last cut.</p><p>Oh didn't I say? No, this is by no means the first time we've done this.</p><p>""Boys!"" I grinned, ""this is a great surprise! Like you to meet Charlotte. We had planned to go to the pictures this afternoon but as you're here, why don't we do something we can all enjoy?""</p><p>The colour visibly drained from the little girl's cheeks. She stared open-mouthed, trying to make sense of what was happening, but before she could summon up a question, I had her upper arm firmly in my hand and the four of us were already making our way out of the room, along the passage and into the adjoining room. Ramon locked the door behind us. Charlotte's sweet little face was creased with worry.</p><p>""It's OK, hun,"" I murmured as I propelled her into the room. ""These are two of my best friends and I just know we're all going to get on just fine. It's OK, they'll keep our secret too!""</p><p>She took in the contents of the room. A typical motel bedroom, identical to the one we had just come from. Except for the lights, and camera and tripod. And the array of leather straps and ropes positioned so neatly on the dressing table. Next to the speculum, dildo, crop and cane. And the gag and small whip. She recognised enough of these instantly to be terrified and she wheeled around and would have made a dash for the door but I still had a firm hold of her arms and Ramon was blocking the door just in case.</p><p>""Sit down, Charlotte,"" I instructed, my voice edged with a harsh coldness that she had not encountered before and could not disobey.</p><p>""Now listen to me very, very carefully. We're not going to see a movie. We're going to make one instead. And you're going to be the leading lady. Now if you want to be home, safe and sound with Mom and Pop, in time for supper, I suggest you do exactly what I tell you...""</p>"
540,Souvenir Photo,asbo,a.s-b.o@hotmail.com,"['M+/g', 'abduct', 'bond', 'nc']","Nine-year-old Becky's morning unexpectedly turns out more terrible than her scariest nightmare. As her ordeal becomes worse and worse, she desperately clings on to a faint hope that it will be all right in the end. But the worst blow has yet to come.",2011-01-25T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>There were occasional rustling noises all about and over the distant rumble of traffic, she heard a floorboard squeak somewhere behind her. She was not alone but that was more or less all she knew at that time. Everything else was a mystery, a terrible, unbelievable nightmare.</p><p>Becky had no idea how long she had been lying there but it must have been over an hour. Yet again she tried to make sense of what had happened earlier that morning.</p><p>There was still that thing covering her face but she could hear and smell and sense when they came close.</p><p>Whoever 'they' were.</p><p>She had no idea. Nor why they had taken her.</p><p>It had been an ordinary, sunny, morning and she was just walking to the other side of the ringway to wait in line for the school bus. Two more minutes and she would have met her fellow fifth-graders and joined in the banter and climbed on the yellow bus for a normal day at elementary school.</p><p>All at once there had been a sort of rushing sound in the underpass and suddenly something had been pulled over her head and very strong hands gripped her under her arms and lifted her right off the ground. She tried to shout but it had all taken place so fast she could hardly suck in enough breath to make much of a noise at all and then she was dumped inside some box or something and it banged around a lot but she couldn't work out where she was and when the box stopped jiggling around it was dark and smelly and her throat hurt from the yelling and the crying.</p><p>But nobody came.</p><p>At first she thought it was her stupid brother and his geeky friends, playing a stupid trick on her but now Becky knew different.</p><p>And she was absolutely terrified. Confused and frantic.</p><p>They were men, grown-ups, the people who had done this. She had heard their muffled voices when they put the box thing into a vehicle. Every time it went over a bump or round a corner she slid around inside it and banged her bare knees and elbows and the top of her head. She felt sick but suddenly it stopped and again she heard the voices when the box was lifted and she tried to bang on the sides and shout but nobody paid any attention and she rolled and thumped around in the dark as it was carried somewhere.</p><p>To wherever she was right now.</p><p>Becky wanted her Mommy. She had cried and called out but the box stayed shut and she was left in the dark. Then the noises outside had stopped and it was so quiet that all she could hear was the sound of her own sobbing and breathing. Her legs and arms hurt too, bruised from hitting the sides of the box and even her skin felt sore where it had rubbed against the smooth plastic.</p><p>She worried.</p><p>About silly things. She did not know where her satchel was, so her teacher would be cross if she had lost her new atlas. And she had promised to let Cindy have the words to the new Greenday single that morning: she had written them out the night before and the piece of paper was in her bag as well. So was her lunch box and she wanted a drink.</p><p>It was better than thinking about what was really happening. That was too scary. She had heard bad things about girls who went missing and she tried not to recall them.</p><p>Best to keep still and hope that Mommy or Papa would find her soon. Becky prayed they were already looking for her.</p><p>And she hoped no-one would hurt her in the mean time.</p><p>Each time she learned a little more, she wished she didn't. About the men. For they weren't nice men, she was sure of that.</p><p>One of them had spoken to her a while ago, after they had pulled her out of the box: told her to 'Shut the fuck up'. He sounded very angry and he used a bad word and she thought she had better do as she was told.</p><p>Becky felt another hot tear escape from the corner of her eye and tickle down the side of her forehead and hide in her hair. What had happened to her still made no sense. She remained still and waited for whatever was going to happen next.</p><p>She was flat on her back now, on some hard table or something, exactly where they had left her when she had been pulled roughly from the box. When at last the hot, stuffy air inside the box suddenly became cooler and fresher and she realised that it had been opened, she had called out. She had tried to be good and polite - her shaky little voice had asked nicely if she could go home, please, but the man had smacked her leg and shouted at her and she had cried again and kept quiet after that.</p><p>She was still hot, even though she was not in the box any more. The place she was in was very warm and the air still, and inside her school polo shirt, she felt sticky and dirty. Someone had pulled off her trainers but her feet were roasting inside her socks.</p><p>Best not to move. Just in case. Better not make the man cross again.</p><p>It was hottest inside the sack thing over her head. The cloth was soft like velvet but thick and she couldn't see anything at all. It made her hair feel sweaty and she had to twitch her face to make it loose over her mouth and nose so that she could breathe properly. The sack thing smelt old and a bit mouldy. She wished the men would take it off her head.</p><p>A board creaked again and the fine blonde down on the top of her tanned forearm tingled as she sensed someone right beside her.</p><p>She wanted to say something to the person, to ask again if she could go home. But she was too scared.</p><p>""Just you lie there and don't move a muscle.""</p><p>A coarse, deep voice, talking at her. Not the same man as before but she had no intention of disobeying him either.</p><p>Then the hood was being pulled off at last and she raised her head to make it easier. For a silly second she thought she was being set free. It had all been a terrible mistake. She could get to school and it would all be OK.</p><p>The light was blinding, right in her eyes and she quickly shut them because it hurt. Even so, it was so good not to have the hot, tickly cloth against her face any more. She gulped in the cooler air, braced herself and then carefully cracked her eyelids open.</p><p>Becky's head smacked back against the hard table top as she instinctively tried to shrink away from the monsters.</p><p>Surrounding her. Horrible terrifying monsters!</p><p>Her heart pounded and she had blinked against the light and as her strained blue eyes adjusted and focused, she found herself staring straight into the face of an angry green zombie with slitty eyes and flared nostrils and big teeth. And there was another next to it - a long-faced devil with shiny, rough red skin and horns!</p><p>She snapped her head away and realised that on the other side of her was a ghost: an elongated pale grey head with a long jaw and sunken dark eyes, its mouth twisted into a terrible shape.</p><p>She could not help herself cry out - an almost silent, automatic, quivering squeak. There was nowhere to go and her head landed on the solid bench but she was simply too horrified to acknowledge the pain.</p><p>Instinctively, she tried to shrink away, drawing her knees up but already large, rough hands had grasped her ankles and another held her shoulder and two more pulled her wrists down by her side. The monsters were holding her down - she struggled but could not move.</p><p>And they were laughing.</p><p>Becky thrashed her head from side to side, from monster to monster and then as her nine-year-old's brain at last began to make sense of what she was seeing and hearing, she shivered and gave a moan of utter horror. The monsters were just silicon masks, but behind them were three big men, standing on either side of her, very close and pinning her to some sort of table, in the middle of some big, empty room.</p><p>Though she had realised they weren't actually monsters, it was no less scary knowing they were men. Because they were holding her down and there was worse. She froze in panic.</p><p>Her throat was tight with fear. This was unlike anything she had ever seen on TV or read or even imagined or had nightmares about.</p><p>For it wasn't just that she had been abducted or was being held down or was frightened half to death by monsters or nasty grown-ups. She had seen something else, something she knew only a little about because it was dirty and nice girls her age didn't ever think about stuff like that. Something which added a sinister new dimension to what was happening to her and it made her stomach churn.</p><p>For below the masks, the men were entirely naked and hairy and down there, between their legs, each of them had a great big wiener sticking right out from under his tummy. Really big, not like the boys in her class or her baby cousin, Lee, whose little willy she saw when her aunty changed his diaper. Bigger too than her brother's and he was sixteen. Last year she had gone into his room one morning to tell him breakfast was ready and he had been standing in front of the mirror and when he turned round, he was holding his thingy and it had been long and hard. She had gasped and gone red and run out and he had just laughed.</p><p>She knew that men's thingies got big when they did sex and that was dirty: Cindy had said so.</p><p>Wherever she looked, she just saw these huge things, dancing about in front of the men's tummies.</p><p>She thought she was about to be sick but her fears were interrupted again. She was still held tight but now something else was happening, to add to her terror.</p><p>Her little white socks were peeled from her feet and she glimpsed down and saw leather straps being buckled over her ankles. She winced as each was pulled tight, nipping the skin and pressing her heels to the hard wood. Her arms were lifted and guided firmly above her head and she tried to wriggle but it was too late, for the hands pressed down on her shoulders and the unmistakeable tightness of more straps closing about her wrists stretched her slim little body and held her uncompromisingly down so that even when she tried to wrench her hips, her hard young backside hardly lifted from the table top.</p><p>The ghost was grunting with the effort of fixing the straps. She could smell the musky heat of his body right next to her head; see the coarse black hairs spread over his large belly. He was tall and muscular and very dark-skinned and his willy looked like it was a foot long!</p><p>He had loads of hair all around his thing.</p><p>Becky did not want to look but she had to - it was so disgusting - so big and knobbly, with a shiny crimson head that wobbled as he finished with the straps.</p><p>What were they doing? Why was she being tied down?</p><p>""P..lease, don't hurt me,"" was all she could plead, her eyes round and filled with tears.</p><p>She turned her head and instantly her whole view was filled with the evil red face of the devil, its narrow eyes boring into hers with unbridled malice.</p><p>""Shut the fuck up, you stupid little cunt,"" it hissed, filling her nostrils with its rank breath. ""One more peep from you and I'll slice out your tongue.""</p><p>Becky pulled her face away, her mouth open and lips trembling.</p><p>She felt tugging at her waist. Lifting her head as best she could, she looked down, and saw two pairs of hands pulling her shirt out from the elastic of her school shorts.</p><p>It was all happening so quickly.</p><p>She could do nothing; just spectate as more hands pushed back down on her shoulders, holding her flat.</p><p>Then everything seemed to stop, as if the men had stood back. She lifted her head and quickly looked all around, before someone held her down again. She couldn't quite see to the edges of the room, past the big, sweaty chests and stomachs around her, but something glinted and caught her attention and she saw the camera pointing towards her. And the stiff thingy of the man holding it. A fourth man!</p><p>The camera came closer and she could see the man's thumb working a control and the lens rotated and she knew it was filming her face.</p><p>There was movement at her feet and she glanced down. The fat man in the disgusting green zombie mask was holding something shiny - a massive pair of scissors and she saw that the camera was following where they were going and some hands lifted up the bottom of her polo shirt and the scissors alighted over it and she could hear the crunching as they closed and sliced her shirt apart. The other men were close again. Fingers steadied the two halves of the shirt as the scissors progressed up her tummy and over her chest.</p><p>The cold, hard metal, brushed against the perspiration glistening on her skin, between her boobies, and a hand held her head back firmly so that the scissors could finish their work, crisply snapping as they dealt with the final few inches at the neck and split the shirt in two.</p><p>Then hard, hot fingers descended on her chest. One, two, three, and then it seemed like a swarm of insects were dancing over her spongy boobies. She cried out: her nipples were being pinched hard and pulled away from her chest. It was terrible - why were they doing this to her? What had she done?</p><p>Something tickled the side of her leg. Then the same metallic hardness pressed the outside of her thigh. The hands were still feeling her tiny breasts, squeezing and pulling but her attention was directed further down her body, at the sides, where the telltale pulling of her shorts and the distinctive sound of cutting told her what was happening.</p><p>Again she shivered. They were cutting off her uniform. What that meant, she dared not speculate.</p><p>The scissors moved to the other side and another pair of hands completed slicing through the sides of her thick shorts, from leg to waist.</p><p>The light was bright again as the masks pulled away from her and now she could see the man with the camera, pointing it at her tummy and the ghost had hold of the top of her shorts and was pulling the fabric. She felt it tighten under her bottom and she even tried to push down to stop it, but the dark blue material slid away from her and then the ghost was holding it up triumphantly in front of him.</p><p>He was rubbing it on his willy! Her shorts - wiping them over that horrid ugly thing! Ugh!</p><p>Becky was panting hard. Her boobies stung from all the pinching and pulling. She saw the camera pointing between her legs and felt the heat and roughness of hands stroking her inner thighs.</p><p>The tears rolled silently down her cheeks.</p><p>Why? What was going on? She tried to think of reasons but couldn't. She had always been such a good girl. She worked hard at school and kept her bedroom tidy and went to bible class on Sunday mornings. Mommy and Papa said she was good and she didn't really hate her brother. She never got into fights at school and had plenty of friends. So why were these men doing this to her? What had she done wrong? What had she done to them?</p><p>Nothing made sense. Why were they doing this to her clothes? Touching her where they shouldn't? They were such bad, horrible men.</p><p>Becky was such a pretty girl, pale-skinned with well-defined cheekbones and the clearest pale blue eyes that were set off magnificently by her long dark eyelashes and fine eyebrows, but her cute face was now drained and twisted in helpless horror. As the countless fingers roamed over the crotch of her thin little pants, touching her private places and pushing the fabric into her crack, she rocked her head miserably from side to side and mouthed a plea that went ignored by the men.</p><p>But the camera was diligently capturing her distraught and twisted face, set as it was in a hopeless 'Noooo'. It panned back, capturing the way her soft dark curls fell over her narrow white shoulders and tracked down over the reddened skin around her small, hard nipples.</p><p>Then it zoomed in to record the unveiling of her sweet young pussy.</p><p>Two snips of the scissors, along the seams at the sides of her pink panties and it moved on for a close-up of the devil's fingers expertly taking up the elastic waistband below her belly button and peeling the cotton teasingly slowly down, down, until the deep cleft of her cunny was exposed to the bright light and the hot, fleshy lips were at last displayed to her appreciative audience. Smooth, soft and of course devoid of hair, her labia blushed a subtle shade of the palest pink against the ivory white of her groin.</p><p>With a flourish, the devil snatched away the remains of her pants from under her bottom.</p><p>Becky's head lay to the side and she sobbed quietly.</p><p>Mommy and Papa would be cross with her, for letting these men see her private bits.</p><p>Suddenly she was snapped from her misery and hopeless guilt: her head was lifted upwards and she heard the men chuckle as the crotch of her panties was pushed roughly against her face and rubbed over her cheeks and nose and mouth, mopping up the tears and wetness from her nostrils.</p><p>""Gotta clean you up, cunt, for the souvenir photo!"" cackled one of the masks.</p><p>She looked around, as the remnants of her panties were cast aside and the men stood away from the table.</p><p>The man with the camera was standing to one side, watching her intently, with an excited smirk on his face. He had put the video camera down and she could now see that he was wearing a black leather hood-cum-mask that covered the top of his head and his ears and came down to just below his nose in a sinister beak. There were two small slits for his eyes and she hated the way he was looking at her, as if he was about to eat her, as if he was soaking up her terror. And his thingy was bigger, harder and nastier than any of the others. It was curved and reached his tummy button and it was almost blue, such was it so swollen.</p><p>Her head was swimming. She could not understand this. For a moment, her eyes rolled up into the lids and the room went dark. There was simply too much going on, too much to think about, to fear. Her brain was overwhelmed.</p><p>""Tell me, Becky, what was the most painful thing that's ever happened to you?""</p><p>Her world shuddered and the light returned and when she opened her eyes and came out of her momentary swoon, she came face to face with the demon. His head was down beside hers and he was talking to her, his voice smooth and calm and reasonable and she was glad he was not shouting now. Coming from inside that hideous, frightening red mask, the man's voice seemed so out of place.</p><p>She swallowed and frowned and tried to think. If she was a good girl then maybe the men would stop being horrid. She realised that the man in the devil mask had asked her a question and she tried to stop her brain spinning and willed it to find an answer.</p><p>The devil patiently watched her fine childish lips as they trembled before she spoke. He could see between them the brilliance of her new adult front teeth and the sweet little gaps each side where she was still missing the incisors. It made her lisp and the sweetness of her cracked little voice stirred in his balls.</p><p>He could hardly wait to hear her first proper scream. When they started on her. She was so small and pale and vulnerable. She would mark so beautifully and her skin would bruise easily. He would have to be careful: pace himself and stop the others getting carried away.</p><p>She deserved to suffer slowly. Better check there was plenty of videotape!</p><p>""Was it at the dentists, perhaps, or maybe one time you fell off your bike?"" he prompted gently. ""Something that was nasty and hurt you a lot. Can you remember?""</p><p>From somewhere in the back of her muddled mind, Becky remembered.</p><p>""When I was six I tripped over and broke my front tooth,"" she murmured.</p><p>""Oooh, nasty,"" said the man sympathetically, smoothing her hair from her forehead and resting his hand lightly on her head. ""I bet that hurt and made you cry, didn't it?""</p><p>""Yeah. I had to go to the hospital and it bled a lot and then I had a crown. But it was a baby tooth and it fell out at Christmas and...""</p><p>She stopped. He had called her Becky. How did the man know her name?</p><p>The man seemed not to notice that she had dried up. He caressed her hair affectionately and leaned closer.</p><p>""Poor little Becky. How terrible. Can you remember how much it hurt? Was it really bad?""</p><p>Her mind whirring, she just nodded. She hadn't told them her name - how did he know who she was? She had no idea who these terrible men were.</p><p>His voice low, almost kindly, the man purred, ""But then the nurses and people made it better?""</p><p>Again she nodded. Becky looked through the mask into the man's eyes, trying to read them.</p><p>""They made the bad pain go away?""</p><p>Another nod. She swallowed. She didn't want to remember.</p><p>""But imagine if they hadn't been able to do that, and so the pain didn't go away. Think what it would have been like if the pain just went on and on and wouldn't stop.""</p><p>She frowned. That would be awful. Why was he saying these things?</p><p>Behind the mask, the man smiled at her. He loved the way her brow creased and her beautiful big blue eyes had so many questions. Her mouth was delicious and he wanted to press his lips over it and force his tongue deep into it, but that was for later.</p><p>""Do you want to know what's going to happen next, Becky?"" he asked pleasantly and she turned her head slightly and nodded. Would she find out at last what this ordeal was all about? Maybe then they'd realise it was a mistake or something?</p><p>The demon mask spoke.</p><p>""Well, Becky. What happens next, today, tonight, tomorrow and for as long as it takes, you're going to find out just what it is like when you hurt real bad - and I mean rrr-eal bad - but the pain won't stop, won't go away. When it just goes on and on and on. Even when it feels a little better, you know that more pain is going to replace it, even worse then before, no matter what you do. And if you thought it hurt bad that time when you were little and you tripped and hurt your mouth, let me tell you that what we are going to do to you will be much, much worse. We know dozens of ways of hurting pretty little girls and we're going to show you all of them.""</p><p>He paused, to let it sink in, to see those fabulous eyes widen and her jaw drop and he lips quiver and shake and the tears well up once more.</p><p>He cradled her jaw in his huge hand and studied the effect of his words on the terrified, uncomprehending child and his cock swelled and ached with the power he had over her.</p><p>Stroking the softness of her throat, his fingers slipped down, over her chest, pausing to cup her tiny breast and tease the nipple, then he ran it down over her firm, taut tummy.</p><p>""We have all sorts of really great toys we're going to play with. Oh yes, and when we?ve played with you a while, we're going to rape you and sodomise you - that means we'll put our cocks up your pussy and in your ass, and we'll show you how to suck our cocks too. You won?t believe how much cum we?re gonna put inside you. But all that's for later.</p><p>?First we want to take a photo of us all before we start. Whilst you still look nice and pretty. Right boys?""</p><p>He turned and the ghost and the zombie murmured their agreement.</p><p>The demon stooped close again. His had slid down and cradled her cunny and he pressed, squeezing the warm labia as his middle finger curled and pushed down between her buttocks and sought out her tiny asshole.</p><p>""That sound's exciting, doesn't it, Becky? Just imagine: soon we're going to lie you down on a big mattress and each of us will put our big, hard cocks here and we'll rip your sweet ass right open.""</p><p>His finger simultaneously forced itself into her, to the first knuckle, and she squealed.</p><p>The tiny girl's face was totally drained of any colour. She began to tremble and sob and she whispered.</p><p>""Please don't hurt me, mister. Please. I never did you any harm.""</p><p>""Sssh, there, there,"" he grinned, smoothing back her hair once more. ""Just be a good little girl. Say your pleases and thank yous and enjoy the attention.""</p><p>""Here,"" he said brightly, standing up straight, ""whilst the nice gentleman is setting up his camera for the photo, let's show you a few of the toys. You'll like that. We'll lay them out on top of you for the picture, shall we?""</p><p>Becky felt the vomit rise in her throat and she fought it down. Her whole body was shaking. She could concentrate on nothing and her vision kept going blurry.</p><p>""Here, look at this, Becky.""</p><p>The green zombie handed the demon a short-tailed flogger. He tickled the tips of the leather strands over her tummy and as he lowered it carefully, to rest under her rib cage, he explained.</p><p>""We have several of these. We're going to whip you with them, all over, to make you nice and sensitive. Oh and then we have this... and this... and this as well - all these are to hit you with.""</p><p>As he laid the instruments on her chest, he identified each, holding it briefly before her horrified face.</p><p>""This is a neat little cane - I'm going to use this on your ass, and this is a paddle, for the same thing but when we want to spank you for a long, long time, and this is called a crop - people use it on horses but it's great for little girls too: makes 'em do as they're told. I specially like to use it here.""</p><p>He reached down and ran his fingers up the inside of her thigh, across her pubic mound and down the other thigh. He leaned so close that she could see nothing except the evil red grimace of his mask.</p><p>""That's really going to sting,"" he grinned.</p><p>Becky felt her eyes close and her mind went blank. She could not listen to any more. She felt herself sinking into a deep darkness, which sealed her ears from the words and then she did not have to think any more.</p><p>She drifted. She was flying. She could see her home and her Mommy and her Papa and the kitchen and her little kitten. She could smell a cake cooking and the TV was showing an episode of The Simpsons. Mommy was hugging her and her Papa was holding her hand and she could hear his voice and she was safe. She was so relieved that she smiled. She must have dreamed all this terrible stuff.</p><p>Then she opened her eyes and the demon was still grinning at her and he was holding some shiny metal clips with serrated jaws and she heard him say 'nipple' and then she screamed out loud.</p><p>From the corner of her eye she saw the ghost, swarthy and tall and muscular, and he was pointing and laughing at her. His thing was gnarled and dark and was sticking up in the air and waving about as he laughed and she noticed the huge crimson end was all wet and shiny and there was a drop of clear liquid oozing from the hole in the tip and she tried to shrink back into the dark, where she was safe.</p><p>Nice girls shouldn't look at men's wieners.</p><p>Fingers were tapping her cheek, but it was OK because Papa had found her and was calling out to her, speaking her name. She reached out to hold his hand but it was too far away and his voice faded and it was light again and she opened her eyes once more.</p><p>She felt the things being placed on her front.</p><p>Squinting down, she saw items had been laid all across her naked body, from her chest to her legs. They were dreadful, nasty things, just sitting there on her pale skin. She saw the whip thing with the tickly leather laces and the knobbly cane the demon had shown her, and the clips with teeth and there were other things too - a big chrome medical instrument like giant scissors but with extra bits and a sort of screw piece to adjust the jaws; and between her breasts lay a disgusting black tube of plastic that was the same shape as the men's big wieners but it was shiny and was covered in little silver studs and it had a wire coming out of the blunt end.</p><p>She didn't want to play with any of these toys.</p><p>Becky blinked and now the comfortable darkness seemed so far away and she now couldn't see or hear Mommy or Papa or the kitten.</p><p>She looked to the side - all three men were standing beside her, facing the table, staring across her body and smiling - she could see their teeth through the holes in their masks. Worse was the sight of their three swollen, erect penises, side by side, inches from the side of her body, so close and big and she kept thinking about what the demon said they were going to do with them. She thought she knew what 'rape' meant. They wouldn't would they? Do that to her? But she was just a little girl! Little girls didn't do that sort of thing. And she was so small down there.</p><p>In total, mindless despair, she followed their gaze and saw on the other side of her a tripod and a light on a pole, like a big silver umbrella. The man with the leather mask was fiddling with the lens of a big black SLR camera, which looked just like the fancy one her Papa had bought a few weeks ago.</p><p>The fourth man looked up and smiled and as she studied his face, and the set of his mouth beneath the scary leather, she had a new, weird feeling deep inside her tummy.</p><p>He held a cord that worked the shutter and as he pressed the plunger, he spoke.</p><p>""OK guys - let's make this a good one for the family album! Keep still, Becky. OK everyone - smile for the camera!""</p><p>Becky could not breathe. Her incredulous eyes were fixed on the photographer and his face and his shape and the massive arc of his crimson thing, brushing up against his stomach. And in her ears, the sound of his voice was still ringing. Familiar. Unmistakeable.</p><p>The last frail thread of hope snapped.</p><p>Her muscles turned to jello; she seemed to be melting into the table top and her bladder emptied itself into a gushing yellow fountain, bubbling up between her legs.</p><p>And just before the sick rushed up her throat and burned through her mouth and nostrils and sprayed over her chest, she managed to croak one single word towards the man behind the camera.</p><p>""Papa?""</p>"
541,Pawns,asbo,a.s-b.o@hotmail.com,"['MM/fg', 'ds', 'bd']","A successful city broker thinks he has found a bargain out in the sticks - a 13-year-old girl, at a good price, with whom he plans to play out his fantasies. But are things in the country as backward and simple as he believes?",2012-02-13T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Glad you could make it,"" said Crompton, through his oiliest smile.</p><p>""Gives you a chance to see downtown Littleton, though like I said, I would have been happy to deliver her to you - I know you have a busy schedule. Shame you can't stay longer, I could have given you the grand tour - I've lived here all my life, know it like the back of my hand. And I reckon I must own about a third of town by now,"" he added with just a hint of boastfulness.</p><p>He ushered the sharply-dressed man into the shop, closing the door behind him, before bolting it and pulling down the 'Closed' blind.</p><p>""I don't make a big thing of it. Most folk know I run the pawn shop, clearly, but I've done well with my Daddy's inheritance and they'd be surprised to know most of the real estate along Main Street is mine too. Best to keep a low profile, don't you think?""</p><p>The visitor smiled indulgently, folding his Raybans and tucking them into the breast pocket of his $400 linen jacket.</p><p>Crompton was fawning embarrassingly, but the stranger could put up with the odious, obese, little man a while longer. He was looking forward to collecting his latest purchase and the anticipation was teasingly arousing in its own right. He could bear the man's drivel, for now at least.</p><p>He sat on the proffered chair and accepted the can of chilled soda. Outside was a steamy evening. The girl would sure sweat in the heat of the trunk.</p><p>""I know we've discussed the transaction at length on the phone, but I'm curious, Mr Crompton,"" drawled the older man, ""how you are in a position to offer her for sale. As a collector, I am always interested in the provenance of any new item.""</p><p>This guy is pure class, thought Crompton: it gave his ego a boost to think he was now in business with such a man. So much better than grubbing around with the folk round here, trying to make a buck here and there.</p><p>""Well, Sir, it's a long story but I'll cut it short, because I know you have a long drive ahead of you and you'll be wanting to be on your way soon.""</p><p>The visitor nodded graciously.</p><p>He was already thinking that he would almost certainly have to take a detour on the way, to play with her. He knew a place that would do just fine, not too far off the Interstate; somewhere remote and quiet where the sound of a thirteen-year-old girl experiencing her first decent whipping would not be overheard. He sipped his drink, warming to the idea of making her first chastisement al fresco, by moonlight. She deserved it after all: keeping him waiting like this. He had sent the kit by FedEx last week, and it was typically amateurish that neither she nor Crompton had had the nous to try it out first. So here he was, sitting in the middle of this grubby backwaters pawn shop, listening to this awful man, whilst presumably out back or upstairs, the little cunt was struggling to put it all on as per his careful written instructions.</p><p>So be it. She would simply have to suffer more later.</p><p>He focussed on Crompton, who was waiting for his visitor's full attention before he resumed speaking.</p><p>""Her mother pawned her,"" said Crompton, pleased to see the man's eyebrow raise.</p><p>""I've known the woman for years; we went to the same school. Trailer trash through and through. Married and divorced twice, had a daughter each time, couple o' months after the wedding, if you get my drift. Well, even her latest guy walked out on her a year or so back and she's been struggling to make ends meet ever since. Lived in a cramped apartment above the hardware store two blocks down.</p><p>""She was a drinker. And a gambler. I know all this because I have majority share in both bars in town and I, er, have been know to run a discreet book.""</p><p>The out-of-towner gave the expected grin of admiration at Crompton's widespread commercial activities.</p><p>""The book and the pawnshop are complementary businesses,"" smirked Crompton. ""One way or another I take the suckers to the cleaners. Actually not strictly true - I also own the laundry two doors down!""</p><p>Both men laughed.</p><p>The visitor almost felt sorry for the fat, old man - it was all very well being king of the heap in a nothing place like this, but he doubted Crompton's property empire would be worth even the cheapest condo in his own development.</p><p>""Well, a year or so back, the girl's mother came to me saying she couldn't meet her rent payment. She gave me all the crap about her old man not sending alimony and after some haggling I let her, er, pay me in kind.""</p><p>Crompton leered and his visitor felt pity for the unknown woman, having to pay off her debt with such a creep.</p><p>""Least I could do - she's still the right side of thirty and has kept her figure. And very obliging...</p><p>""Anyhow, that became kind of a regular thing but then she hit the bottle again and she's only got some lousy job stacking shelves and she was into me for over a grand. So she comes in here one day, kids in tow, clutching all kinds of shit, hoping to pawn it and pay off some of the money. I take her out back and she's giving me a quick blowjob while I think about it and I look through the one-way mirror from the office and I see her older daughter and I think she's a foxy little kid. Like her mother but without the years of booze and stress and stretch marks.""</p><p>That's certainly true, thought the man, recalling his first impression of the girl: tight little ass, long legs, streaky blonde curls and lips that would look great around a cock. He was so looking forward to seeing her in the flesh.</p><p>Crompton was still talking. Both men seemed to be thinking the same evil thoughts.</p><p>""I filled the bitch's mouth but all the time I was watching the girl and thinking how much better her's would be.</p><p>""So I let the mother off a few hundred but it got me thinking and so when she came back the next month, bleating about how her landlord (guess who?) had hiked her rent and how she was desperate and couldn't pay me squat, I listened and then I suggested right there and then, that she pawned the girl. OK so she took some persuading but you can't raise two kids on three bucks an hour and a few foodstamps, not when you can't leave the sauce alone, can ya?""</p><p>The visitor tried to picture the scene.</p><p>""So what happened? Did she leave the girl with you?"" It seemed implausible.</p><p>""Nah. I mean that would take some explaining, in a town like this. No, what I did was agree to let the kid work here in the store after class, sweeping up or whatever and then after I closed up, I'd take her upstairs and let her pose for a few photos. I'd taken in a fancy new digital camera and it seemed like everything was fitting together. Afterwards, I'd drop her off at Mom's on my way home.""</p><p>""And the kid went along with this?""</p><p>""Not at first. Her mother had to plead with the bitch, but frankly if it's a choice between being thrown out on the street or taking your top off for half an hour, there ain't much to discuss. I let Mom sit there the first time and I just did some shots in her underwear and a few topless to end off. Next time I got her posing properly. The results of which you know of course!""</p><p>The man from the city nodded in agreement. By circuitous means, he had come into possession of some of Crompton's pictures and made some enquiries and then after he obtained a home video of the girl, he knew he wanted to have her. That was all a few weeks back and after some cautious and protracted haggling, he had made Crompton an offer he couldn't refuse.</p><p>The visitor asked another question.</p><p>""She looks nervous in the movies. What else did you do to her?""</p><p>""Nothing much,"" declared Crompton, holding his arms out to express his honesty. ""I won't say it didn't cross my mind to, but I never fucked her or anything. Just got her to pull my dick or give me a suck. She's not that good, to be honest, compared to Mom anyway.""</p><p>""I'm sure she just needs some concentrated training. I'll enjoy that,"" grinned the younger man.</p><p>The floorboards above their heads creaked.</p><p>Crompton said, ""Sounds like she's on her way. I took at look at that stuff you sent - I hope it fits.""</p><p>""Well it was designed around the measurements you took off her. Doesn't matter if it's a little tight. Changing the subject for a moment, I'm still a bit unclear about her Mom?""</p><p>""Ah, that's easy. I called in a favour or two to get them sorted but the legal papers are in order. When Mom got sentenced to two years upstate, she appointed me legal guardian. So if I chose to let her come stay with you, it's my call. I'll tell her the girl ran away.""</p><p>The visitor was still not entirely convinced although he was confident enough to accept the majority of the story - he had checked through contacts that the woman was now indeed serving time for a range of petty offences; as to whether she was genuinely guilty or had been cruelly set up, he did not wish to speculate. In the backwoods, justice was easily manipulated by the powerful, even second-raters like this guy.</p><p>Maybe sensing scepticism, Crompton felt the need to expand.</p><p>""Since we made our deal, Sir, the kid's just lived in the room over the shop. And school thinks she's gone to live with relatives in Michigan.</p><p>""And as for Mom,"" he added, lowering his voice conspiratorially, ""last I heard some bull dyke had got her started on smack. I wouldn't be surprised if she'll gets so fucked up in jail that she won't even remember her own kids.""</p><p>The bead curtain behind the counter rattled and parted and at last, the visitor could see his 'mail order' purchase. He sat back in the hard chair and crossed his leg over his knee, studying the girl. Crompton stepped behind her and ushered her into the middle of the shop, to stand in front of the man, taking from her a small cardboard box and placing it next to the till.</p><p>She was holding her hands coyly in front of her chest and he seized her arms and pulled them down to her sides.</p><p>""Stand up straight for the gentleman,"" he muttered in her ear.</p><p>The girl was everything he had hoped for. Sixty inches tall, skinny as a rake, with spindly limbs and pale, melancholy complexion. Her long light hair was down, but needed a good brush, giving her the look of a waif. Her eyes, which only briefly flicked up to meet his, were sad and clear, greenish-blue, and would look great when filled with fresh tears, he thought. She wore the dress he had sent: a plain white cotton one, slightly waisted over her narrow hips, the buttoned front barely troubled by her almost non-existent bust. The hem reached demurely to her knees, and the collar, trimmed with a simple edging of white lace, was tall, reaching almost up to her proud, firm chin. Her arms were bare, and he noted the faintest blonde down on her skin. Her fingers were so delicate, despite the bitten nails. She was altogether so superbly small and frail and sexy.</p><p>His guts were tight and his cock hard.</p><p>""Mr Crompton?"" prompted the man from the city, tilting his head, his eyes indicating the front of the shop.</p><p>""Oh yeah, sorry,"" he replied and hurried outside, where he lowered the metal shutter over the window. When he returned, bolting the door behind him, the other man had finished unbuttoning the front of the dress, down to her waist. He pulled her closer and opened it, examining her chest and stomach. He smiled: so far, she had made a good job of wearing the gear he had supplied.</p><p>He reached up, peeling the shoulders away and letting them fall down her arms. His eyes roved over her breasts and he unconsciously licked his lower lip. Then he took hold of the bunched material and helped it over her hips and down her thighs, letting it pool about her feet. She wore the short white bob socks and patent shoes he had included in the parcel.</p><p>The man sat back again, to take in the full effect.</p><p>She had been surprised then shocked by the outfit, yet more so when she read his detailed instructions and had peered inside the small box and handled the other items that had come in the package. It had appalled her to have to put it on, adding to the dread and fear she already had, since Crompton had explained he was sending her away for a while, 'to stay with a friend'. The only thing that had made it better had been that Crompton wasn't there to watch her do it. Greasy old man Crompton, with his cameras and sweaty fingers and disgusting dick that she had to wank and put her mouth around. At least he wasn't there when she stepped into the leather and tried to figure out how it fastened up.</p><p>Or when she prepared the other things. She could not believe what she was doing.</p><p>Both men were ogling her.</p><p>Though she had scrubbed herself in the tub, as she had been told, she felt hot and dirty, to be standing there like that, having some strange man taking off her clothes. He hadn't even said hello.</p><p>The supple leather accentuated her slimness, and against the backdrop of her smooth white skin, its sharply defined, rich and polished brown lustre proclaimed so starkly its domination of her little body. The custom-made ensemble comprised two main components, respectively shaped approximately like a strapless bra and a sculpted waistbelt, and joined by two thin straps running vertically down her sides. The top part left her shoulders bare, and instead of two cups, there were rings of leather, with apertures approximately five inches in diameter, through which the shallow, fleshy mounds of her immature young breasts protruded. The perimeter of the apertures were laced although her tits were still too small and flat for the increased constriction to have much effect: on a bustier girl, they would have thrust the breasts out and forward.</p><p>She had made an attempt to attach the nipple clamps: intricate silver representations of book presses with pair of screw threads linking the two tiny beams, but one was crooked and the other had slipped off altogether and was hanging from beneath her breast on the small silver chain attached to the leather strapping.</p><p>Around her tiniest of waists was the arched belt, shaped very much like a traditional suspender belt, with straps hanging vertically down front and back, though instead of supporting stockings, these were clipped to a pair of one-inch wide loops of leather buckled around the very tops of her thin yet muscular thighs, buckle outwards. Her crotch was therefore exposed, and the visitor from the state capital lingered, enjoying for the first time the beauty of her pubic mound, lightly dusted at the sides and top with the finest blonde wisps, and blushing with the faintest pink. Her crack was so crisply defined, the inner labia neatly concealed and the slender roll of her clitoral hood sat magnificently between the fleshy outer lips.</p><p>He frowned at her and she looked up sharply as he spoke to her, those big green eyes pained and fearful.</p><p>""You omitted the labial clips and your nipple clamps are a disgrace. Are you just stupid or naturally disobedient?""</p><p>The girl's lower lip quivered. Beyond it, he glimpsed the whiteness of her even adult teeth, almost too big for her mouth. His cock was aching inside his pants.</p><p>She tried to reply but he cut her off before she had uttered a syllable.</p><p>""Come here!"" he ordered and she stepped closer. He reached up and stroked her bare nipple. Warm, soft and thick - large in relation to her tiny tits, with a cone of dusky aureole puffing proud of the firm breast. He lifted the dangling clamp and applied it, turning the thumbscrews expertly, his eyes boring into hers, pausing only when they narrowed in pain and she gasped. He straightened and tightened the other, until she again winced. The sound of her discomfort was music, sheer music.</p><p>""Next time, do it properly.""</p><p>He looked down to her groin, framed so excitingly by the strapping, so that it seemed as if she were pushing out her girlish pubis at him in temptation.</p><p>""Move your legs apart,"" he instructed, quietly and firmly, but the authority in his voice had a cold undertone that made her give a shudder.</p><p>""Why did you leave these off?"" he asked, holding one of the thin straps between his fingers. Attached at right-angles to each of the front 'suspenders' were two thin, quarter-inch straps, adjustable, on the end of each was a rubber-coated pair of sprung jaws, somewhat like clothes pegs, but in miniature. When passed across the front of her body, they lined up with her cunny.</p><p>""I er, they would hurt..."" she spluttered in her thin, breathy voice.</p><p>""What?"" boomed the man. ""Of course they would fucking hurt, you dumb little cunt! They're supposed to hurt. Everything I'm going to do to you is supposed to hurt! From now on, your whole stupid little life will be one long hurt, except when you're asleep or I'm fucking your cute little ass!""</p><p>The girl stumbled slightly, surprised by the outburst, stunned by what the words meant. What was happening? Who was this man and why was he saying this? Mom had said that though Crompton was a sleazeball, he would at least look after her. She had said Crompton was trying to get her out of the state prison and into an open farm, where the other women, the bad ones, wouldn't be able to beat her up. So she had been nice to Crompton, for Mom's sake, like Mom had asked her. She had done what he said, done those dirty things and even put on this awful costume like he had told her.</p><p>So what was going on? Why were they doing this and why was the new man so horrible?</p><p>He was very different. Younger, sharper, educated. From the city. But he was so cold, the way he looked at her. And the things he was now saying? Surely she didn't really have to go away with him? And he said he was going to hurt her and... Please, Crompton? Mom?</p><p>""Stand still!"" barked the man, and she tried to, was too frightened not to, though she could feel herself shaking.</p><p>She chewed her lip at the touch of the man's fingers down below, brushing her most private and sensitive parts, but she willed herself to remain rigid, put up with his roughness, for she quite correctly sensed that he was not a man to cross. She had no doubt that he really would hurt her if she disobeyed him. But despite herself, she gave a squeak of pain when the first clip sank over the delicate edge of her outer labia. And another three times, she fought to suppress a cry.</p><p>Yet she could not hold back the tears that formed hotly and ran silently over her sculpted cheeks and dripped from her jaw.</p><p>Tears that underlined her hopelessness. Mom wasn't here any more. There was no-one to look after her. Nobody to stop nasty men in silk shirts putting clips on her pussy and sliding the straps tight until her lips gaped and splayed and her glossy pink insides were revealed.</p><p>She did not dare move, frightened that the clips would pull, even tear, if she shifted her legs.</p><p>Helpless, alone. She was terrified.</p><p>She glanced around at Crompton. He was standing there, the fat slob, sweating and staring at her pussy. He caught her looking at him and scuttled off, embarrassed, behind the shop counter. He leaned hard against it and supporting his head in his hands, resumed his pervy eyeballing.</p><p>""Step over the dress and walk around,"" ordered the man, indicating a vague circle with his finger.</p><p>Lips quivering but still not daring to question him, she obeyed, gingerly lifting her foot and very carefully, unsteadily, and keeping her feet together, she began to walk around the shop, about the man's chair. He watched her every move, slyly chuckling at her nervousness. The clips flexed and tugged at her labia as she walked.</p><p>""Stop!"" he cried, when she was facing away from him. He merely wanted to enjoy her great little butt, hard and deeply dimpled to the sides. It would be so great to spank it later, maybe as a prelude to using one of the whips he had in the car.</p><p>""Legs apart! Now bend over at the waist. More... OK hold it there!""</p><p>Silhouetted between her legs, her cunt looked fantastic - her inner lips had yet to grow and he liked the childish form she still had down there. He could see the wrinkled aperture of her anus. Such pleasures he looked forward to when he got her back to his place. The playroom over the garage was ready and waiting.</p><p>""Stand up. Arms above your head - reach up and touch the ceiling. Come on, you lazy cunt, up on your tippy toes!""</p><p>Even across the room, he could hear her wince as the clips strained and bit into her soft labia. He made her maintain the pose for a full three minutes, until her body was so taut and shaking and her whimpers so pathetic that he thought he might not be able to resist having her there and then. Crompton sprawled over the counter, almost drooling, grinding his hips against it.</p><p>The girl's new master bade her complete a couple more circuits and then told her to stand before him again.</p><p>""Fetch the box,"" he commanded. She brought it from the counter. Crompton licked his lips as he watched her; droplets of sweat had broken out on his forehead.</p><p>She handed the visitor the box. As he opened the lid, he tapped the inside of her ankles with his crocodile skin boot.</p><p>""Wider.""</p><p>The extra strap was an inch wide and about eighteen inches long, narrowing into a thin thong for the length that would sit between the cheeks of her ass. One end had a spring clip, which attached to a loop in the centre rear of her belt. Then, once the strap was pulled up between her legs, the other end had a buckle so that it could be pulled tight when passed through the corresponding loop in the belt, beneath her belly button. But it was much more than a simple crotch strap. Along its length, on the side which was to make contact with her body, were small press studs.</p><p>These in themselves would prove irritating and uncomfortable, chafing the tender flesh of her intimate regions, but their principal purpose was to allow the attachment of small accessories, that were now revealed in the mans lap, arranged in a cloth roll like sockets for a wrench.</p><p>He was a patriot and would have preferred US-made goods, but sadly these devious little devices were only available to order from the Far East.</p><p>He struggled to maintain his air of sophisticated cool. No way did he want the country hick Crompton to see how nervous he was. He was the dude, the sharp operator from the city, humoring the slimeball only until he had taken delivery. No way would he let on quite how amazing this moment was. This girl wasn't the first and he doubted she'd be his last, but she was the only one he could call his own, who would be his live-in toy and his slave and satisfy his every craving; the first underage girl he would fuck, who wasn't being charged out by the hour or shared with some sleazy uncle and who had to be handed back afterwards.</p><p>This one truly belonged to him.</p><p>He willed his fingers to behave. Crompton was still bent over the counter, red in the face, presumably incredulous at what he was witnessing. The visitor blessed him with a patronising smirk and removed the first item from the tool roll. Bet this old fart from the ass-end of nowhere had never seen anything like this, he thought to himself - let's give him a show.</p><p>The process was very much trial and error.</p><p>He had to stand up to do it and once he had attached the strap behind the girl, he made her put her foot up on the chair, so that he could pass it beneath her and test the length, then memorise the appropriate studs.</p><p>The ones that corresponded to her clit and her vagina and her anus: the ones to which the little toys had to be attached.</p><p>Touching her, being so close to her like this, after so long lusting over her electronic image - it was incredible.</p><p>Shit, he had looked forward so much to this moment, as he studied again and again the girl's pictures and Crompton's home movies of her, and he counted down the time when he could drive down to this nowhere town and hand over the envelope of bills and take her away.</p><p>He really had hit the jackpot, finding this kid. And this guy was more than happy to part with her, for a relatively modest payment. In fact by the standards of his lifestyle as a successful investment consultant, the sum was inconsequential. Seemed almost a pity to take advantage of these unimaginative country folk!</p><p>He applied a small coating of KY to the first accessory he had snapped on to the strap - a little cock-shaped butt plug, no more than and inch long and half across - just enough to let her know it was there. For her cunt, he had a small ball, like a marble, mounted on a very short, flexible, nylon stalk rising from the male half of the press stud. Again, it would sit just inside her without any problem, even if (as he hoped and expected, from Crompton's claim), that she was still virgo intacto. For her clitoris, there was a strange Y-shaped rubber sucker, which was affixed in the inverted position beneath the flap of her clitoral hood. It was intended to amplify and pass on every movement of the strap, as it pressed against her: subtle yet over time, quite infuriating to the wearer, the advertising shit said in broken Japlish.</p><p>Bending close, and smelling her intimate warmth, he eased the plug and ball into her unwilling holes and kept the pressure on the strap as he fingered the lubricated sucker into place astride her clitoral hood and passed the end of the strap up through the second loop.</p><p>The young girl was so tense, he thought she might snap. She winced and sucked and grimaced throughout his ministrations. Better get fucking used to it, he thought.</p><p>But finally, there it all was: even better than he had dared hope. One trussed little fucker, standing uneasily in front of him, cunt and ass and tits all suitably under his control. Awesome! An hour or two sweating in the trunk of the Lexus, bouncing around with that shit in and on her, and she would almost be begging him to take her out and whip her. And then when he got her home...</p><p>""Go and show Mr Crompton,"" he told the girl, spinning her around by her hips and patting her tight young buttock as she wobbled over to the counter. She walked so stiffly, trying to keep her thighs pressed together and her back straight, so as not to tension the tight strap between her labia and buttocks, nor put any more pressure on the hideous things he had slid inside her. Inside her! How much worse was this ever going to get, she thought. As she approached Crompton, he looked up at her, heavy-lidded and red faced. His hand was beneath the counter and she was sure he shuddered and sighed as he looked her up and down. He was playing with himself under there, he concluded. He was a disgusting pig, but she wasn't scared of him. Not like this new man.</p><p>He was different. She could not read him like she could the fat man who was friends with Mom. The shopkeeper was not a nice man but did give her a place to stay, and fed her, which was OK, if you ignored the dirty stuff she had to do sometimes.</p><p>She was even contemplating begging Crompton not to let the man do anything more, to plead with him not to let the man from the city take her away. But the fat man's eyes seemed glazed and distracted and he quickly looked away and then the stranger summoned her back.</p><p>""Put your dress on, pick up that bundle and wait by the door. We shall be leaving shortly.""</p><p>He wiped his brow with a silk handkerchief. There was no sign that Crompton was going to come out from behind the counter to see him off. Dumb country oaf! The greaseball seemed to get off watching though - maybe he'd send him a picture or two later: show him how it was done when you had a bit of class.</p><p>Putting on the dress was a nightmare. She tried to step into it, but the thing in her ass hurt when she bent down, so she tried to lift it up over her head and she immediately doubled up when it felt like her pussy was being ripped apart by the clips and that ball thing inside her. Whatever she did, her body seemed to be invaded and tugged and squeezed.</p><p>The man was watching, scowling. With a massive effort, she stretched and managed to haul the dress over her head and around her neck, but the pinches and throbbing in her privates kept on and on, all the time she was finding the arm holes, and even when she was only reaching up to fasten the buttons. And when the dress closed over her chest, the clamps bit around her already swollen nipples. Nothing would stop the pain all over her body.</p><p>She had so many questions. And worries. And she hurt. Already she really hurt, and he had hardly touched her.</p><p>Too late. Mom, what should she do? She was so frightened, even more so now that the man had made her wear that terrible thing under her dress and put these things in her private parts. She began to cry, silently, watching the man who was about to take her away and...? She did not know what would happen then, but she felt very, very sick.</p><p>He put the chair to one side and walked over to Crompton, as it was obvious that the ignorant bumpkin wasn't going to come round and see him to the door. Good job he did not treat his own clients so discourteously after concluding business in his city office. Still - he had done the deal, paid the balance and was ready to take away the goods. And if he had gotten a bargain, that was his own good fortune and the man from Hicksville's loss.</p><p>He proffered his hand and the pawnbroker seemed to wipe his own beneath the counter before shaking it.</p><p>""Pleasure doing business with you, Mr Crompton,"" he grinned.</p><p>The older man smiled back, wiping the away a bead of sweat from his temple with the back of his hand.</p><p>The visitor was about to leave when he paused and turned back towards the counter.</p><p>""One more thing I meant to ask. What happened to the other daughter?""</p><p>Crompton's porky face broke into a wide, sweaty grin.</p><p>""Come around,"" he said, lifting the flap of the counter.</p><p>His visitor indulged him again. He was anxious to take off with the girl, but another minute wouldn't matter and he had asked the question after all. He was not prepared for what he found, on the far side of the counter. Or rather, beneath it.</p><p>He made a double take as Crompton stood aside, beaming at his guest's amazement.</p><p>It took a moment to understand what he was seeing. In the dim void beneath the counter itself, he identified a pair of round, bright yet red-rimmed, eyes, which stared up curiously at him. They were set in a small, open face, pale-skinned, and when he looked close, he could see the telltale drool of cum still running down her chin from the corner of her small, open mouth. Strands of semen clung to her tongue and front teeth. She was panting. Her cheeks were bright and shiny, her forehead, part-covered by a mass of blonde curls, was wet with perspiration.</p><p>The visitor ducked down.</p><p>The little girl, no more than nine or ten, was naked. Her arms were fastened to a horizontal bar a foot beneath the counter top, by old leather belts tied around her upper and lower arms. This kept her head forward but a tall leather collar, perhaps four inches wide and set with ornamental studs, prevented her from lowering her chin. With her arms held out away from her body, it meant she was kept in a squatting position and to assist her, a length of wood had been pushed down between her thighs, to keep them wide apart.</p><p>When he stooped further, taking in the simple beauty of her pretty young snatch, he saw the brush. He frowned, then traced along the metal bar attached to it, ending with the old sewing machine treadle directly beneath the till. Examining the scrubbing brush further, he discerned how the upturned bristles had been carefully cut to shape, and with growing admiration, he realised why, for the small child's labia and crotch were sizzling pink, pock-marked with dozens of tiny red indentations, where she had been multiply impaled. Crompton placed his foot lightly on the pedal and the bar moved about its fulcrum. The brush lifted and nestled over her spread groin, dozens of stiff spikes pressing up against the tenderest parts of her body.</p><p>Her eyes watered as the man watched, her mouth fell open and she shivered and her eyes screwed tight shut, but she refused to let herself cry out. Training? Fear? The man from the city could not tell.</p><p>But now he had not just the answer to his question but an explanation of the pawnbroker's curious behaviour behind the counter.</p><p>He was fascinated. Kneeling, he put his hand on the girl, cupping her flat little tits and when Crompton released the treadle and the bristles lowered, he felt compelled to lay his fingers over her burning, moist little pussy. Like her big sister, the little girl cried silently, her face torn between pain and despair.</p><p>The girl's vagina was sticky with mucus, though he decided not to explore his finger inside without Crompton's permission. Though he smeared it between her labia, his expression now one of amused excitement at the girl's hopeless submission to his touch.</p><p>He offered his fingers to her and without bidding; she licked and sucked her own juice from them.</p><p>""Jeez, Mr Crompton, let me apologise,"" said the man from the city, standing up and drying his hand on his silk handkerchief. ""I misjudged you, sir.""</p><p>The overweight man beamed, though his triumph was undermined when he realised his zipper was still down and he hastily fumbled to rectify it.</p><p>""We may not be too fancy or sophisticated out here,"" he replied, ""but we know a bit about cultivation and this little chickadee is ripening just fine. I'm not getting any younger but she'll serve me well right up until the time when even the little blue pills can't work their magic.</p><p>""She fits under there just fine and when custom is slow, she's just what I need. A little pressure on the gas pedal and she runs as sweet as my Dodge.""</p><p>Crompton put his fingers in the sides of his mouth and gave a shrill whistle.</p><p>Almost immediately there was the sound of pattering feet on the stairs behind the shop and when the bead curtain rattled open, two small girls appeared, one leading the other on a dog leash.</p><p>They were both around the same age as the girl tied beneath the counter - around ten - and like her, almost entirely naked. They scuttled to Crompton's side, each kneeling and putting their arm protectively around his leg, like a pair of well-trained hunting dogs coming to heel. They stared curiosity at the stranger, glancing up occasionally at the fat pawnbroker, as if to seek his approval.</p><p>The girl wearing the collar and leash was thin as a beanpole, her ribs prominent and her stomach hard and toned. Her long black hair was unkempt and her lively dark eyes sparkled with mischief. A small, sparse fan of pubic hair already topped her prominent pussy mound. The other was shorter, black, with a short-cropped mass of curls. She was in the midst of a puppy fat stage, her breasts already fleshing out though still lacking definition, and before she knelt beside Crompton, the visitor just noticed the telltale dull red stripes of a recent beating across her dusky, fleshy little ass. The girls exchanged glances and giggled.</p><p>Crompton laid a proprietorial hand on each young head. The black girl looked up as if to ask something. She tugged the cuff of his shirtsleeve and he nodded in reply.</p><p>""It's incredible what people will pawn if they're desperate enough. And out here it's real easy for some little folk to drop right off the radar.""</p><p>He stroked his fingers through the little girls' hair.</p><p>Staring with incredulity, his guest was transfixed when the cute latino leaned across Crompton's legs and placed a gentle, quite tender kiss on her companion's eager lips. The girls' mouths softened and pressed together, tongues flicking. The girls paused for breath, beaming adoringly at each other, and resumed, oblivious to their audience.</p><p>""A little investment for my future - as you can see, I have my own modest portfolio, but it meets my needs. This time next year, I'll be comfortably settled in to my retirement place down South, with these little beauties to keep me amused. Thanks to you, Sir, my mortgage on it is now history!""</p><p>The visitor pulled his lips into a tight grin of admiration. He shook his head.</p><p>""Mr Crompton - you are one Hell of a dealer! The very best of luck to you, sir.""</p><p>He was still shaking his head when he led his new purchase by the hand, out to the waiting Lexus.</p>"
542,Three Steps To Heaven,asbo,a.s-b.o@hotmail.com,"['Mg', 'inc', 'bd']","A lapse in concentration and the string of events that followed lead to a dramatic change in Steve's relationship with his nine-year-old daughter, Terri.",2012-02-15T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Steve was your typical family guy with a successful realtor's business, all the trappings of success and a loving wife and daughter. You would have been forgiven for thinking he had the perfect life.</p><p>But as he discovered that Sunday night, there was something missing. It took three random events to make his life complete.</p><p>At eleven-thirty that morning, he made a dreadful mistake.</p><p>""Daddy, my computer's broke!""</p><p>Terri, nine and cute as a button - sparkly green eyes, fine blonde ponytail reaching almost all the way down to the firm little ass stretching the seat of her skimpy pink shorts and with an endearing gap in her even white teeth where her baby incisor had just fallen out - stood at the top of the stairs and yelled sulkily down to her father, who was on his third coffee of the morning as he idled his way through the business section of the newspaper.</p><p>Steve's wife, Diana, looked across the kitchen table and raised her eyebrows expectantly and he dutifully closed the paper and padded out to the hall.</p><p>""I was chatting to Sally on MSN and it just stopped and now there's some dumb message,"" his daughter began to complain, in her cute but rather irritating sing-song. Usually he liked to listen to her in the few hours he managed to be at home with her, but on a lazy morning like this, when all he wanted to do was slob about the house, it was frankly the last thing he wanted to hear.</p><p>""OK, OK, sweetie, hold your horses. I'll come on up and take a look.""</p><p>The problem was easily resolved. He had had the same error on his own PC in his den the day before and it was simply some update that had to be applied manually and the machine rebooted. He had even had the presence of mind to copy the downloaded files on to a USB drive so that he could take them into the office in the morning to treat his work PC.</p><p>Returning from his study with the drive, he plonked himself down beside Terri, who was glaring moodily at the screen and not minded to move for her father.</p><p>Steve inserted the drive and waited for it to register. He wiggled his hips jokingly against his daughter's and looked down at her. For an instant, before he banished the thrilling yet unthinkable thought from his mind, his eyes roamed over her cute tanned legs, and her skinny shoulders, and the tiny tits and baby nipples visible down the front of her loose vest, and he liked what he saw, in a way that he knew he shouldn't. Terri grinned and wiggled her bony little ass back and he felt the warmth of her leg pressed against his own thigh and swallowed hard and concentrated on the screen.</p><p>He explained to Terri what he was doing and despite himself, he kept looking towards her and though he tried so hard not to stare, his eyes kept being drawn to her tiny shorts and the way they clung so tightly between her thighs. Each week she got a little sexier.</p><p>So when his distracted finger moved the mouse cursor a quarter inch too far and he dragged the icon above the one he actually meant to click, he was oblivious to the momentary dialogue box that popped up and the flying documents passing from one icon to the other as a folder from his memory stick became replicated on Terri's computer.</p><p>Steve wondered for a moment why the directory with the drivers had not opened but he just muttered under his breath and clicked accurately this time.</p><p>But the damage had been done.</p><p>-------------------</p><p>The preceding Friday night, with Terri and Diana safely spending the evening at Grandma's, he had indulged in his weekly relaxation; his one little guilty secret. Locked away in the den with his PC routed through a proxy, he had scoured his usual list of sources and the results of his trawl, a folder full of movie clips and images, had filled up a good proportion of his USB drive and would provide him with a few minutes of relaxation each weekday lunchtime in the office. When he could bolt the door, forward the phone, and forget the hectic world of real estate.</p><p>Watching small girls being introduced to very adult sex. Whether they wanted or not.</p><p>Steve was something of a connoisseur and having indulged his predilections for several years, had little trouble in securing some great material. He knew the right newsgroups, and had some reliable contacts. Sure, it sometimes cost a few bucks, he reasoned, but it was worth it. And surely it had to be better to relieve the torment of a sexless marriage, wanking over a few pictures, than going downtown to find a hooker.</p><p>He had actually been very pleased with his haul this week, for one of his contacts had supplied what was billed as a minor masterpiece - he had been trying to find a copy for months - and he was quite looking forward to lunch the next day. Excellent: salami on rye, chilled orange juice, and edited highlights of the extensive torment of a chained eight-year-old Vietnamese girl at the hands, and dicks, of half a dozen leering Scandinavian sex tourists.</p><p>Ace.</p><p>-------------------</p><p>""OK, sweetie, all done!"" he announced, and levered himself up, taking a last peek down her vest. ""Let it reboot and you'll be back talking to Sally in no time.""</p><p>""Thanks, Daddy,"" smiled Terri winningly.</p><p>Steve suppressed a shudder and decided he needed to take his shower before he returned downstairs.</p><p>And as Terri's PC whirred back into life, and she tapped her fingers impatiently on her mouse mat, waiting to launch Messenger and get back to her conversation with her best friend, she had not yet noticed the new icon tucked away in the corner of her screen.</p><p>And she would not do so until later in the day.</p><p>In fact the second episode in the extraordinary chain of events occurred a full six hours later.</p><p>Diana had taken the SUV over to her Mom's, like she did every Sunday. She had long since given up trying to persuade Steve to accompany her to the afternoon service in town and so she drove forty miles upstate, to collect her mother, and the two of them would attend the small Baptist church in her home town. She would stay for an hour or so afterwards, then drive back to prepare the family meal. The couple had argued long and hard over it, but in the end, Diana had even given up in her attempt to bring along her daughter and so for a brief interlude each week, she forced herself to forget her own family and enjoyed being spoilt like she had been as a kid, with cookies and cakes and iced tea after the service.</p><p>Only this Sunday afternoon, she had not seen the shard of glass in the pothole outside her Mom's house when she swung off the highway and so when she came out to the vehicle to drive home, the tire was entirely flat, with a long gash right through the sidewall.</p><p>Diana cursed under her breath, undoing the previous hour's piety, and immediately hailed Steve on her cellphone.</p><p>Now as luck would have it, Steve's SL500 was in the shop and the outcome of a protracted and not entirely harmonious exchange was that it would Diana would have to stay the night with her Mom and Steve would send a guy out to fix the tire first thing in the morning.</p><p>Steve pocketed the phone with relief. He went to the freezer - there had to be something he could microwave for Terri's supper.</p><p>He rubbed his eyes - some relaxing day this had turned out to be.</p><p>Yet there was one last surprise in store, to make this Sunday truly memorable. For completing the trio of accidental happenings, was a moment Steve could hardly have imagined in his worst nightmare.</p><p>""Daddy!""</p><p>Terri's cry was weird. It didn't sound exactly like a hurt, or a fright, but there was something instinctively strange and disturbing about the tone, and Steve raced upstairs, fearing the worst.</p><p>He had been having a beer as he finished off in the kitchen, proud that he had been able to heat up something for them both and even make the place presentable for Diana's return in the morning. Maybe the bitch would have calmed down a bit after a night at her Mom's.</p><p>But then his daughter had cried out and his optimism instantly deserted him. What now, for crying out loud? He had sent her up to have a bath and get ready for bed and the familiar creaks of the floor above confirmed that she was doing what she had been told. It had half crossed his mind to go up and watch her bathe but he angrily rebuked himself for having such a dirty thought. His own daughter, for fuck's sake - what sort of a guy was he becoming?</p><p>This had truly been a real shit Sunday. All he had wanted was to chill out and yet it had been one interruption or crisis after another.</p><p>Steve dashed into Terri's room, unsure what to expect.</p><p>She was sat at her computer, dressed in her favourite oversized t-shirt, scrubbed and ready for bed and obviously trying to squeeze in a few final minutes of chatting online before lights out.</p><p>Steve groaned inwardly - had she wrecked the darned computer again?</p><p>He went over to her.</p><p>And his guts clenched. Instantly he felt sick and the colour visibly drained from his face. In nano-seconds he had realised what had happened and his mind was heading toward meltdown.</p><p>For on the girl's monitor, in a large window and in full colour and sound, a small black girl, no more than six or seven, was being held down by both adult hands and a leather strap across an oil drum and a naked man with an impressively long and flexible penis was taking his time inserting and removing considerable lengths of it in her little ass. The camera zoomed and captured the girl's distress and the pained expression on her face as the cock forced its way back into her body.</p><p>Terri spun round.</p><p>""This just happened, Daddy. I clicked something on my desktop and a box opened and then I thought it was music so I clicked and...""</p><p>Her eyes were big and round and scared, the rims a tad red and a tear was welling up in the corner of each.</p><p>She looked back at the screen, mouth open, hardly able to register what she was seeing. The scene had changed and now the little girl, tied spreadlegged and suspended from some hook, was being stroked lustfully by the man with the big cock, as a prelude to his applying a long bamboo cane to her ass. Even the muffled sound of her screams was all too plainly being broadcast by the stereo speakers flanking the monitor.</p><p>Steve was on the verge of throwing up. The unimaginable had happened and his secret world had merged with the real one in the very worst way possible. In his mind's eye he could see his comfortable life crumbling - alienated by his wife and daughter, pilloried by his friends and colleagues.</p><p>Fuck! How could he have been so damned stupid?</p><p>-------------------</p><p>You have to give him his due.</p><p>Steve's presence of mind and cold, manipulative cunning was testament to his years as a successful realtor, and as soon as he spoke, he was sure he could turn this around. There was no point in fannying around, trying to reason with Terri - it had to be this way.</p><p>""What on earth?"" he exclaimed with restrained horror. ""What the heck have you been doing on the internet, Terri? Oh my God, that's terrible - what disgusting web sites have you been looking at whilst I'm working away in the kitchen, thinking you're getting ready for bed?""</p><p>He let his apparent anger build very slowly, glaring accusingly at the dumbstruck child.</p><p>""B..b.. but it just was there. On my computer I didnâ€™t...""</p><p>""Silence!"" yelled Steve, with a nostril-flaring, eye-bulging incandescence that froze the small girl and set her bottom lip trembling.</p><p>He paused, to allow her shock to sink in deeper and then he delivered his masterstroke, every bit as cunning as the shrewdest property deal he had ever smooth-talked up into a sale.</p><p>""I am completely and utterly sickened by what you've been doing, young lady. I just can't imagine what you thought you were playing at, bringing such disgusting filth into our home!""</p><p>And at that, Terri's pent-up tears bubbled up and her cute face reddened and crumpled and she wailed.</p><p>""It wasn't me! It just happened. I haven't been going on web sites! Please Daddy!""</p><p>Steve felt a rush of awesome power and already he could feel a thickening inside his shorts. The powerful combination of the image playing on the screen and the remote begging and crying of the little black girl, desperately pleading as her body was snapped back and forth under the brutal cane, merged with the reality of his daughter, sitting so small and miserable before him in her favourite baggy nightshirt; it was everything he had ever wanted.</p><p>""What else have you downloaded, you little slut?"" he growled, brushing past the blubbering child and reaching for her mouse. He closed the media player and saw the open folder, containing Friday night's booty. Steve opened an image file. As the picture flashed up, Terri turned and looked at the still: another oriental girl, with her mouth clamped around a cock. The girl was wearing a studded collar and there were fresh bruises on her arms and shoulder.</p><p>""Jeez!"" exclaimed Steve, in feigned disgust. He opened another video clip and slyly observed Terri's horrified, fascinated expression as she cried quietly and shook her head and studied the scared face of a Latino girl about her age, being passed around a room of leering men in their underpants, each of whom were feeling and touching her naked body and fingering her pussy. The little girl had to smile all the time, though she was clearly very nervous and laugh when each man patted her bottom after feeling her and pushed her on to the next.</p><p>""Oh my God, this is terrible! Terri I really can't think what I'm going to say to your Mother.""</p><p>Steve's daughter looked up at him and clenched her hands in abject supplication. Her pretty cheeks were wet with tears and her cute mouth twisted as she pleaded.</p><p>""Don't tell Mom. Please, Daddy! I didn't know nothing about them pictures. You gotta believe me!""</p><p>He paused the player and regarded her sternly.</p><p>""I think you need to find out what happens to dirty little girls who get pornography from the internet. Man, I can't believe this! OK. Sit there. Don't move. I gotta think about this.""</p><p>Steve let her stew. He stepped out, and peering back through the crack in the door, caught her trying not to glance at the paused image on her monitor. He suppressed a chuckle. In the garage, he could hardly contain himself. His throat was dry and his heart pounded as he scoured the shelves for what he needed.</p><p>""I decided your Mom don't have to know what a disgusting, dirty little girl she's got for a daughter,"" he announced when he returned to Terri's bedroom.</p><p>She looked hopeful at first and her crying subsided but his words sent a chill through her.</p><p>""But I'm gonna have to teach you a lesson you won't forget, Missie.""</p><p>He advanced on her and she tried to see what he was holding behind his back. She did not appear to notice the prominent bulge stretching the front of her father's shorts.</p><p>""Get your shirt off!"" he barked at her. And she instantly obeyed, sensing that this was not a time to backchat.</p><p>Firmly, he took hold of her naked shoulders and pulled her hard against the back of the chair.</p><p>""Sit still and shut up. If you wanna watch dirty movies then that's what you'll do. You can sit there and watch 'em all over and over. And then if you're still so interested in slutty little girls doing dirty stuff, I'll show you what it's really like. We're gonna go through each and every one of these disgusting movies and I'm gonna do to you what the people are doing to them girls, and then we'll see how much you like it!""</p><p>Steve threw a loop of thick cord around her and wound it three or four times around her chest and upper arms and the back of the chair, pulling it tight so she was forced up straight and it bit into her tanned flesh, turning the skin pale. Not elegant, but it was effective and Terri just sobbed and gazed up at her Daddy and was even more miserable and confused.</p><p>""Don't, Daddy, I'm sorry...""</p><p>""Too late to be sorry,"" grunted Steve, tying off the rope at the back of the chair.</p><p>Ignoring Terri's snuffles, Steve brushed past her and sorted the computer, deleting the incriminating files from her hard drive. Inspired, he ran down to his den and invested a few frantic minutes selecting some of his favorite material and transferring it to a second USB pocket drive. He growled as he inserted it in her PC.</p><p>""OK, Missie. You're lucky that I'm the only one who knows about all that dirty stuff on your computer. You've been such a bad girl but I'll give you a break and maybe I won't tell Mom or the Principal. But I'm gonna have to punish you, so you'll be properly sorry. I don't want to have to do this but it's the only way you'll learn. It won't be nice but I'm sure you don't want Mom and Grandma and all the teachers to know about it do you?""</p><p>Now totally immersed in sullen misery, Terri simply nodded.</p><p>""Well? Want to keep this between us or shall I have to tell everybody?""</p><p>""Just us,"" Terri sobbed, almost inaudibly.</p><p>Steve allowed himself a private smirk.</p><p>The girl looked so helpless, bound to the chair like that. He had been careful with the rope, to ensure a clear two inch band was left between the coils, squeezing out her little tits: just what he needed for the next stage.</p><p>The crack of her neat cunt peeped between her legs and as he knelt down, his eyes homing in, his erection throbbing in his shorts. He pushed her knees wide apart, to look at her more closely.</p><p>""Sit like that. Dirty girls do that and you're a dirty little slut, ain't ya?""</p><p>The nine-year-old stared tearfully back. Her entire body snapped taut when he suddenly yelled.</p><p>""Answer me! You're a fucking little slut. What are you?""</p><p>Still she was silent, frozen in shock and misery yet when Steve leaned closer to her she flinched and blubbed.</p><p>""A slut.""</p><p>""Say it properly. You're a fucking little slut.""</p><p>Her ears burned as she uttered the forbidden word in front of her irate father.</p><p>""I'm a fucking slut.""</p><p>Steve wheeled round, to fire up the media player and select three clips to play in repeat mode. Short tasters, to warm her up and prepare for the rest of the night. His cock was throbbing.</p><p>""That's right, you're a fucking dirty little slut. Now watch this. Don't you dare take your eyes off the screen - because I'll be watching you.""</p><p>She made to say something but the tiny girl thought better of it. Her Daddy was acting so nasty and strange - it made her scared but she didn't want anyone to know she had dirty stuff on her computer. Especially Mom and Grandma. Even though she had no idea how it got there. In fact, she didn't understand very much at all, except that the rope around her hurt and her Daddy was very cross and on her computer, a little girl about her own age was now dancing around to some tinny music and taking off her panties.</p><p>She watched the three clips about four times over before he came back. She didn't know little girls ever did that: dancing sort of sexy-like with no clothes on and being filmed, or kissing each other in the bath or laughing when a man opened their knees and pulled and poked at their front bottoms.</p><p>Terri was both fascinated and horrified. Daddy wouldn't make her do that would he?</p><p>""Ah,"" he said, ""I see you like that one!""</p><p>She jumped: she had not heard Steve pad back into her bedroom. And she blushed, ashamed that her Daddy had seen her watching so closely.</p><p>""Let's see if we can't do something likewise.""</p><p>He wheeled her chair back and spun it around, then took each ankle and placed her foot up on the seat then wound a short length of cord around her thigh and calf so that she was now bound sitting bolt upright but with her legs folded tightly up on either side of her.</p><p>Then he reached between her thighs and stroked up and down her crack with the tip of his finger.</p><p>""That's what the man was doing. How does it feel eh? You like it do ya?""</p><p>Once more she wanted to ask Daddy to stop it, but there was a wildness in his eyes that warned her not to. But it didn't prevent her bursting into tears again.</p><p>""This is what little sluts like,"" Steve grunted, his fingers now aggressively prising opening her labia and rubbing between them. ""That little girl on the video - she liked it didn't she? Liked it when the man did this.""</p><p>It was astounding. He had trouble convincing himself this was actually happening; that he had tied up his daughter and now he was gently probing the tiny slit of her vagina as she shuddered and cried quietly.</p><p>""Looks to me, Missie, like you like it too. God! How could you have turned out such a little whore? I'm gonna have to spend a lotta time putting you right, young lady!""</p><p>He sat back on his ankles and examined the way he had opened Terri so that her small dark hole gaped, practically begging for something else, something much larger, to investigate within. He closed his eyes. Get a grip, he told himself. There's no hurry. Be patient, like you're making a buyer sweat on a deal. You got her. She ain't going anywhere. Play your cards right and you can have her any time you want. He looked again at the little dark hole, set beneath the smooth pink of her baby cunt. Oh yes. It was a prize worth waiting a while for.</p><p>First things first.</p><p>Steve stood up. He reached for the long wooden rule he had fetched from the garage bench. Holding it up for his daughter to see, between her knees, he smiled, but not in a nice way, not like Daddy's smile when they're pleased with their good little girls. He probably wouldn't use it on her tonight but she didn't need to know that.</p><p>He wheeled her back in front of the desk.</p><p>""Next lesson. What we do to bad girls. Like you.""</p><p>He deftly lined up another playlist: four clips of various lengths, all to the same theme - young girls receiving a variety of corporal punishment - paddles, canes and a particularly satisfying spanking in which the young teen's ass visibly reddens and puckers as she writhes about on her teacher's lap.</p><p>As Terri watched, Steve laid out the items on the pillow of her bed and when she had seen the clips twice over, he untied her and pulled her out of the chair and across the room.</p><p>""Tonight, I'm gonna be lenient - you know what that means?""</p><p>Awkwardly the small girl nodded, looking up at her Daddy with wet, hollow eyes, and rubbing the sides of her arms where the cord had bitten in. She had seen the things on her bed and now her mouth was dry and she felt sick.</p><p>""You gonna be good about this?"" he asked. She frowned.</p><p>""I can tie you up again, and I can put your panties in your mouth to stop you hollerin' or else you can be good and do as you're told and maybe I won't have to smack you so many times.""</p><p>Terri's knees wobbled and she lost her balance and had to grab the edge of the mattress.</p><p>""Daddy, pleeeeeeease!""</p><p>""OK!"" he snapped. ""We'll do it the hard way and we'll keep on doing it the hard way every time 'til you learn what's good for ya. Hold your hands out.""</p><p>He wound the leather luggage strap around her wrists a few times and buckled them up. At the back of his mind, he was already compiling a list of things he would need to buy. If he was to train her properly. His agile imagination had already considered some of the options - converting the basement, or maybe that old downtown lock-up that he had been trying to shift for years. He grinned as he wondered if he could get S&amp;M stuff small enough for a nine-year-old.</p><p>""Please, Daddy, it hurts...""</p><p>He broke from his reverie and looked his little girl in the eye and said oh so coldly, ""Oh good. Very good. Then it's working and you're learning. When it hurts, I'm happy. And believe me, you'll learn to be happy that I'm happy. Got that?""</p><p>Terri's expression crumpled. She didn't want her Daddy here any more - he wasn't the same lovely Daddy who bought her things and hugged when she fell over and mended her computer when it broke.</p><p>But nor did she want Mom. Not with all that stuff showing on her computer.</p><p>""Let me help ya understand,"" smirked Steve and grabbed hold of her and dragged her little frame up the bed, until he could tie off the ends of the luggage straps to the bed post. That would keep her in place and keep her from getting away when he began. He sat down on the bed next to her and hauled her slim body, face down, over his thighs.</p><p>Jesus H Christ, this was unbelievable! Looking down at her stick-thin naked body over his, feeling her warm skin under his fingers.</p><p>Savouring the trembling and tasting her terror. His mind dismissed her as his daughter. She was now his little plaything.</p><p>""Get used to this, Missie. From now on, we'll start each time with a little spot of spanking, to concentrate your mind and remind you just what a dirty, bad little girl you are.""</p><p>Holding her firmly over his thighs, pressing the small of her back, He landed the first slap on her wonderful, hard young ass. Her back snapped straight and after an age-long pause, the most delicious, pitiful, miserable little whine welled up inside her and escaped from her lips.</p><p>""And you just remember how lucky you are it's only your Daddy who knows about you and only your Daddy who loves you enough to teach you about being a bad girl.""</p><p>She squealed at the second slap - harder this time as he gauged the effect and calibrated his swing.</p><p>""So say thank you to your loving Daddy.""</p><p>She tried to say something but his hand had made contact with her buttock again and she yelped. Her tiny, bony little body felt so good, across his lap. He loved the way it rocked as her sobs deepened and her belly pressed down on to his rock-hard cock.</p><p>After thirty slaps, both buns were tingling a deep rose pink. Terri had stopped her squirming and lay limply over her Daddy's thighs, her bound hands stretched up above her head, her head flopped to one side, mouth fixed open in a tormented grimace, and her flushed face wet from tears and perspiration, mucus and saliva. Her throat, her lungs, her eyes: they all ached and her backside was at the same time numb yet burning hot. And her young mind was a black, exhausted, confused blur. She was a bad girl wasn't she? She had made her Daddy crosser than she had ever known and yet she could not understand why. But she had to be bad. Daddy wouldn't be punishing her otherwise would he?</p><p>Automatically, she half-whispered the required response.</p><p>""Thank you, Daddy.""</p><p>Steve flexed his fingers. His palm was also tingling, from the repeated contact with the little girl's ass. By cupping his hand slightly, he had found that he could smack almost the entire surface of one hot little buttock with every stroke.</p><p>He rolled her off, down his legs and back on to the bed. Terri sniffed and moaned.</p><p>""That's better.""</p><p>He glanced at his watch. No need to hurry - he had all night if he needed. The girl's leg was curled beneath her and he stared up at her red ass and her neat pussy and yet another deep thrill kneaded his guts.</p><p>-------------------</p><p>Three months later...</p><p>Friday night. Diana was over at her Mother's as usual. Terri no longer went with her, as Steve had successfully convinced his wife that he needed to spend regular 'quality time' with their daughter.</p><p>It was almost nine, and things were warming up well.</p><p>""Beer, Cunt!"" Steve barked and the little girl scrambled to her feet and scampered off to fetch a bottle of Bud from the coolbox.</p><p>She was used to the short length of chain connecting the ankle cuffs by now, and she had perfected a rapid short-stepped run so that she could show Daddy how obedient she was. And then he might not use the nastiest things. Like that leather whip thing that gave her red marks on the back of her legs and made her terrified Mom might notice until they had subsided toward the end of the weekend. Or the clips he put on her lower lips, that made her eyes water, especially when he hung the little weights from them.</p><p>She passed him the bottle and he smiled.</p><p>""Set it up,"" he ordered, nodding at the computer.</p><p>Terri's heart skipped a beat. This was possibly the worst bit.</p><p>At least the first Fridays it was just she and Daddy. In the attic, where he had set up another computer and put hooks in the roof and tied her up and spanked her and paddled her ass and made her talk dirty and ask him nicely to put things up her pussy, as she watched more of those terrible movies.</p><p>But last week he had gone online and was talking to a man with a thick accent and they had laughed a lot and when she was doing that thing where he put his big red wiener in her mouth and she had to suck it, Daddy had told her to smile for the camera and she had seen the small round webcam and felt sick, knowing that she was being watched.</p><p>""It's a request show tonight,"" chortled Steve, slugging the Bud. ""The boys get to pick what toys I'm gonna play with!""</p><p>Terri concentrated on the screen, waiting for the connection to open. It was awkward to operate the keys and mouse with her wrists cuffed tight together. She shivered and her naked body became covered in goosebumps.</p><p>The first of tonight's tears scuttled down her cheek.</p>"
543,Caboose,asbo,a.s-b.o@hotmail.com,"['Mg', 'nc', 'bd', 'rape']","She should have shown a little more old-fashioned respect. But now it's far too late for an impetuous, ill-tempered twelve-year-old from mid-Tennessee. Her journey was strictly one-way only.",2012-02-16T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>By railroad standards, I'm still a new boy. I joined in '56 so that's what... twelve years service, this Fall.</p><p>It suits me, being a freight guard. On some railroads I'd be called a flagman or conductor, all means the same thing - I'm the guy on the train who don't have the pay and cushy life of the engineer up front! I don't mind the unsocial hours so much now there's nobody to have my supper ready when I get home. It's steady work and I don't know what else I could do now.</p><p>There's a lot more to it than just sitting drinking coffee in the caboose at the tail end of a mile of box cars. Swinging buckeyes, screwing down brakes, keeping the couplings tight as the train takes the grades, not to mention traipsing miles up and down the cinders, checking labels or securing cars or whatever - I get my share of exercise, and I get to see enjoy a goodly portion of the south-eastern part of the US of A at a sedate 25 miles per hour!</p><p>No, it's a good life, being a cinder cruncher.</p><p>In case you don't know the term, a caboose is a car or wagon placed at the end of the train, and the freight guard rides in it. The ones on our railroad are old but functional, with a desk and chair for doing your papers, a couple bunks, a cubicle with a john and washbasin, and a stove in the corner. There's a balcony at each end and a cupola, which is a sort of raised-up piece of roof so as you can climb up a small ladder inside the caboose and sit up there to look forward over the tops of the cars along the train.</p><p>It ain't luxury, especially in winter, but I can think of plenty worse places to work.</p><p>Even the bums ain't much trouble these days. I have my regulars; know where they like to hop on and off; which types of car they prefer. Side-door Pullmans, we call 'em. It's not often I have to get heavy with those guys. We mostly have an 'understanding'. OK, so there's the occasional young buck needs threatening with a pickaxe handle - mostly conscription dodgers heading North over the border now that Johnson's increased the draft again. Can't abide them myself - I had to do my spell of Service in Korea so why can't they?</p><p>Is what I say, anyways.</p><p>So I had no qualms afterwards about shifting suspicion to one of them - very subtle, like - spinning a line to the deputy when he took my statement a couple days after the girl disappeared. Looking all thoughtful and making up some crap about seeing some long-haired young dude diving under a boxcar at the loop.</p><p>Oh, Jeez, officer - you don't think he had anything to do with the girl who disappeared? If only I had chased the asshole at the time; I feel so responsible...</p><p>So this wet-behind-the-ears deputy nods and writes it all down and agrees with my theory. And I ain't heard nothing else since.</p><p>I sometimes wonder where she is right now. Only the other day, I overheard a hobo bragging to another one about her, so I got a pretty good idea.</p><p>Between you and me, she brought it on herself though - she should have been more respectful, shouldn't she?</p><p>She's learned her lesson now though! Good and proper.</p><p>These youngsters today, they don't got the manners we had when we was that age. Jeez, when I was 12, I called all grown-ups ""sir"" or ""ma'am"", and I spoke only when I was invited. And I did as I was told and if I didn't, then I expected to get a smack about the head or the belt if it was bad. Shit, we all did.</p><p>But not little miss high and mighty. Oh no. Reckoned she could talk to me like I was some piece of dirt. And her coming from some one-horse town called Nowheresville!</p><p>She won't do that no more, the little slut.</p><p>No, Sir.</p><p>Where she is now, if that hobo was telling the truth to his buddy, you don't get any lower in the pecking order: He was saying she was down Fort Worth way, chained up in some foul shack next the river, past the cripple yard, getting laid by every passing lowlife and wetback in exchange for a few scraps of food. Bet she ain't so full of herself now is she, eh?</p><p>Not that I know anything about that, mind. I seen and heard nothing. Ever.</p><p>What I'm telling you now; it's just 'tween you and me, OK?</p><p>It was an evening like any other this time of year. Hot enough to twist the rails, I can tell you. The heat had been building up real bad all day and it was like a furnace and steamy when we set out, so I was grateful for a bit of breeze when we got up on the Cumberland Plateau. But a reefer about two-thirds back was running a hot box on the descent and Dispatch pulled us off so we could cut it out. Whiteoak Loop don't get used much these days and I'd never worked a train there. Takes a lot of walking when you're cutting a car out the center of a long train and I was working up a lather tramping back and forth.</p><p>She was watching me.</p><p>Sitting on a five-bar and licking an ice lollipop. While I was sweating my nuts off down on the track.</p><p>Flimsy little gingham dress and dusty sneakers and her hair parted down the middle and pulled into two bunches, looking like Judy Garland playing Dorothy. I guessed she came from the small cluster of houses about a half mile away over the rise. Their rooftops were silhouetted by the setting sun.</p><p>""Spare a lick, Miss?"" I asked her, friendly like, third time I went by.</p><p>I shalln't tell you what she said, but it weren't polite nor respectful and she screwed up her cute little face when she said it. Maybe that was what she thought was flirting - I don't rightly know, except I didn't like it.</p><p>Anyways, I ignored her and went back to throw the switch now we'd set the defective car into the blind road. Then all I had to do was couple up the two remaining sections of the train and I could signal the engineer we were ready to go. He would be having his feet up in the cab, reading the newspaper and taking full advantage of the electric fan. I'm not saying who it was on that turn, but let's just say he's one senior Eagle-Eye you don't mess with any more than you need.</p><p>She was standing right behind me. Nearly stepped back on her foot.</p><p>""Hey watch what you're doing, stupid!"" she yelped.</p><p>I tried keeping cool. I told her politely to keep off railroad property and out the way of the train, but she was spoiling for a fight. Lord knows what had gotten into her that evening - never did figure it out - but for some reason known only to her, she was just determined to make a nuisance of herself. At my expense.</p><p>She had this defiant look in her eye and each time I went to get past her, she stepped in my way - she could have made cornerback, that one!</p><p>Now I don't cuss as a rule but she was taxing me sorely and I said, ""For the love of Christ, girl, will you just go back home and let me do my job?""</p><p>""Phew, you stink!"" she replied, stepping back, holding her nose.</p><p>We had already lost forty minutes and if I didn't get a move on, we'd be too late to get out before the 'Three States' and then we'd be stuck there 'til after ten-thirty, so I was getting somewhat cross by this stage. So I went to get past and she stuck out her tongue and I remember it was bright green from the ice popsicle. She tried blocking me again but this time she tripped on a track tie and instinctively I reached out and grabbed her before she fell and yet she didn't even acknowledge that I had saved her from tipping backwards.</p><p>""Get your filthy hands off of me, you disgusting, dirty man!""</p><p>Then she kicked me on the shin.</p><p>It didn't hurt a jot but it took me so much by surprise I let her go and at that precise moment, when we were both off-balance, she tried to pull away and she hit the dirt real hard. And her head caught the corner of the tie.</p><p>That was all I needed.</p><p>I crouched and pulled off my gloves and carefully checked her head. She was out cold but there was no blood and she was breathing. The engineer was clicking the radio impatiently and I was in no mood to try explaining to him how some dumb little girl was holding up his train.</p><p>So I picked her up and put her over my shoulder and called him to start setting back.</p><p>When the cars slammed together, I had to put her down while I sorted the brake lines but I was no nearer working out what to do. And I was so mad. I've not had much exposure to kids and if this one was typical, then I was thankful. I was fuming with the way she had behaved and, I admit, more than a tad concerned with my reputation had my macho colleagues found out how I had been given the runaround by five foot nothing of potty-mouthed girl.</p><p>Still in a quandary, I began walking back to my caboose. I glanced over towards the roofs of the houses. She was flopped over my shoulder and still unconscious. I could just leave her there but then what?</p><p>For all I knew, the stupid little bitch might have run home, making up some fantastic tale and shit, as my greasy gloves had already made a couple oily paw prints on her dress and the back of her thighs.</p><p>I took a sideways look at her. At my grimy leather glove clamped across the smooth whiteness of her smooth, skinny legs. At the thin, cheap dress pulled tight over the trim firmness of her tight ass. She stirred and gave a quiet moan, followed by a cough. I smiled.</p><p>Now I knew what I was going to do.</p><p>When I carried her up into the caboose, I pushed off her sneakers and laid her carefully down on the rough blanket of the lower bunk, her eyes were already half-open, though she was frowning and clearly not yet come round. I felt the back of her head and there was a small swelling beneath her hair but she had been lucky and not broken the skin. Though her luck had run out.</p><p>For my intention was to give her a good spanking. What the pastor would say, 'instilling a little respect'.</p><p>Over my knee, holding her down and tanning her cute little ass until she cried. I doubted I could get her to say she was sorry, but it would be retribution of sorts and by the time I had done it, we would be about to clear the loop and I could safely drop her off as we would be doing barely a slow walking pace by then. And a goodly dose of old-fashioned discipline should ensure she kept her mouth shut.</p><p>Yep! That's what I would do.</p><p>The radio crackled and we confirmed pressure and agreed right-away.</p><p>That gave me about four minutes to give her a quick telling off, put her over my lap and treat her to a dozen short, sharp slaps.</p><p>I was trying to think of the right words and got up to gather her off the bunk, where she was prone and blinking and now wide awake again. But she was too quick for me. Suddenly she leapt up and swung her feet over the side of the bunk and was dashing for the door to the balcony.</p><p>I just managed to close my hand around her arm as she flew by me and at that precise moment, the last coupling took the strain and the caboose jerked forwards, taking us off our feet.</p><p>Perhaps I should have given up at that point. Have let her go and allowed her to jump off and run home.</p><p>But we fell together and landed on the floor of the caboose and her dress was right up her skinny young legs and I found myself staring at the bulge of her pussy straining inside a dainty pair of powder blue panties and I felt her hot, smooth skin in my palm and saw the moment of fear in her face. And then it was too late.</p><p>Change of plan: she was going to ride the rails with me all the way down to Chattanooga.</p><p>And I wasn't going to let her off with just a little smacking.</p><p>If she had been playing some dumb game of her own up until then, she could have been in no doubt that it was now over. I wasn't in any mood for games. Yet again she had nearly got one over on me and I was mighty pissed. I grabbed her wrist and hauled her back to the bunk and pushed her down. Then I threw the bolts on the door and faced her. And now she didn't look so pleased with herself. Her big blue eyes, as bright as her cute little panties, were big and wide and getting tearful and her thin pink lips had lost the cocky sneer and the lower one was just beginning to tremble. Not surprising when she had six foot and 190 pounds of hot, angry, dusty, unsmiling man bearing down on her.</p><p>""P..please, Mister...""</p><p>She wasn't expecting the stinging slap across her pretty little face.</p><p>But it worked. She shut up then, apart from the blubbing. Then she cried out, her fear very genuine, when I pulled her back upright.</p><p>I hadn't fully decided what I was going to do, but then her dress was gaping at the side, and I caught just the slightest peek at her little pink nipple and my cock started swelling and there was no turning back.</p><p>The run down to Chattanooga was always quiet. I had nothing to do except listen to the radio and keep an eye on the brake pressure. We were mostly carrying empties and it was a clear run for about an hour and half. With a light train and a long, gentle gradient, I wasn't going to have to assist with the braking.</p><p>Plenty of time to teach some manners to a brat from Hickstown.</p><p>""OK missy - play time's over. I don't know what the heck you was thinking back there, cheeking me like that, but I ain't standing for it. You were trespassing on railroad property and you're in serious trouble.""</p><p>She sat up, hunched, staring miserably at me and rubbing the back of her head. So tiny and frightened. The caboose clattered over the switch as we quit the loop and I sensed the train begin to pick up speed. I clicked the radio twice, to let the engineer know and I heard the distant wail of the horns in response.</p><p>Good. Now to business.</p><p>I meant just to pull her to her feet, but she was so small and light I picked her right up. She was alarmed to feel my strong fingers around her ribs.</p><p>But now her bravado was gone. She was a tiny, frightened kid, and having her in my hands, I felt this massive surge of an emotion I hadn't experienced for years. I set her down on her bare feet and went round the caboose, pulling down the blinds. Her eyes followed me nervously. Casually, over my shoulder as I tugged the final blind, I growled at her.</p><p>""You got ten seconds to get that dress off or I'll do it for you.""</p><p>No reaction.</p><p>Until I swung round and took a step toward her.</p><p>A button popped off in her haste to wrench the dress over her head. It arced across the caboose and rolled under the small desk. I suppressed a smile.</p><p>She was terrified. My sudden anger had taken her by surprise.</p><p>And the more she tried tugging, the worse it got. The dress was stuck about her head and she was frantically trying to disentangle it from her hair. I took in her legs and those tiny little blue panties and the flat of her stomach. So young and small and smooth.</p><p>""Stand still!"" I yelled. ""Put your arms straight up.""</p><p>She did it instantly.</p><p>I grasped the screwed-up material and eased it over her head. The stupid little kid hadn't undone the buttons in her panic. I tossed it aside. She moved to bring down her hands in a belated attempt to preserve her modesty.</p><p>""Did I tell ya you could do that?"" I barked. ""Get 'em back up. Now!""</p><p>She shot her hands high into the air. The caboose jinked and she wobbled and despite the stifling heat building up with the windows and blinds shut, her skin puckered into goosebumps and I could tell she was trembling beneath.</p><p>And inside my shorts, my cock was fit to burst.</p><p>Now I could take a good look at her little tits, pulled up taut, with the nipples stretched into soft, protruding oblongs of delicate rose pink. She was just about ready for a brassiere but I was delighted she wasn't wearing one. I was going to have a little fun with those little bumps.</p><p>In one of the cupboards was all I needed to restrain her properly.</p><p>I probably didn't need to. After all, the caboose door was bolted and we were trundling along well, so she wouldn't have gotten far, but I wanted to keep here where I wanted her. I had no shortage of choice. Chains and padlocks for securing boxcars; several coils of rope of various lengths and thicknesses; and even some canvas or web straps.</p><p>But I chose the leather straps from the emergency stretcher. Not dissimilar to narrow leather belts, they were ideal for the job.</p><p>Her arms were tiring. I glared at her.</p><p>""Stand there and keep your hands up above your head. Go on - right up!"" I ordered.</p><p>I passed one end through the buckle and formed a loop, then took her hands and tightened the loop round her wrists, I looked down at her coldly, and as her tears dribbled down her flushed cheeks, I felt the tension in my guts and the dryness in my throat. The free end of the strap I passed around the side of the upper bunk, pulling it tight and hauling her up until she was almost suspended and each time the caboose jolted, she had to fight to keep her balance.</p><p>Again, she summoned the courage to speak. To beg for her release.</p><p>And I rounded on her and gripped her jaw in strong fingers and held her face close to mine and seethed.</p><p>""I shalln't tell ya again. Shut that goddamned mouth of yours. Or I'll shut it permanently.""</p><p>She swallowed hard and her cute little face crumpled and she sobbed.</p><p>And I loved it.</p><p>""No use you crying, missy. Too late for that now.""</p><p>My hands were busy. I wanted to feel those soft little tits in my palms and push the bunches of hair back from those narrow shoulders and enjoy the sweetness of her tiny waist encircled by my big old paws I slipped my fingers under the elastic of her panties. She started and our eyes met and suddenly she knew that it was more than a scare I was going to give her. More than a punishment. A glaze of horror descended over those wet, blue eyes and her mouth gaped in helpless, suppressed protest as she felt the tiny scrap of cloth being inched slowly over her ass and down her legs.</p><p>She gasped at the touch of my hand over her pussy. I edged her knees apart and snaked my fingers round under her groin and curled the middle finger into the crease of her ass and pressed the hot, sweaty indentation of her asshole. Looking her in the face as I did it. Absorbing the thrill of the gamut of emotions playing in her head.</p><p>I slid my finger upwards, pushing her soft, hairless little labia aside and seeking out the miniscule hole and slowly, deliberately, I hooked the end and wiggled and pushed and she was frozen in horror, gasping as I slid the very tip steadily up into her most private place.</p><p>She was shaking her head in silent misery, mouthing a plea that was always going to be ignored. A warm, very wet, tear landed on my forearm and I leaned over her and stuck out my tongue and scooped the salty trickle from her cheek.</p><p>Then I stood back from her and she raised her head and for a brief moment, a flicker of hope shone through the tears. Only to be replaced by the creases of fear as she realized I was unthreading the belt from the loops of my trousers.</p><p>My purposeful leer was intended to spook her and it sure did.</p><p>""No. Mister. I...""</p><p>Inside the caboose, her scream was shrill and raw, but there was no danger of its escaping the thick walls or rising above the clank of the wheels and constant rumble of steel wheel on steel rail.</p><p>It looked like she was dancing there, strung up from the top bunk by the strapping; her tiny, naked body bobbing around as the pain across the front of her thighs flashed through her.</p><p>""Nooooo, please..... arrrgggh!""</p><p>I loosed another swing, this time the two inch wide strip of leather snapped against the side of her upper leg, just below the hip. It was so good. The skin reddened so quickly. She was gasping for air and the spittle foamed on her lips. I took her by the waist and twisted her round to face the bunk and for the first time, I enjoyed the sight of her sweet ass, hard, muscular and narrow and surely begging to feel the belt.</p><p>Which it did. Again and again. Close range, designed to shock and sting more than hurt properly. But certainly nowhere near as hard as I had been thrashed when I was a boy, though I suppose I only got four or six at a time.</p><p>I wasn't settling for that; not a quick and brutal hiding. Oh no.</p><p>No- she and I deserved more than that. A prolonged session, making her suffer. To feel the pain and start wailing then just as she got her breath back, whipping her all over again.</p><p>Keeping her guessing when the next one was coming and where it was going to be. Stopping to touch her and feel her up.</p><p>And taking time out to stroke my rock-hard cock.</p><p>Over and over, I snapped the supple leather against her exposed bottom, till both cheeks glowed a rich red and the skin was raised and shiny and there were even a some spots of blood where too many strokes had landed and the edge had bitten into her skin.</p><p>Half hour? Forty minutes?</p><p>I weren't counting.</p><p>She was hanging limply from the strap. There was precious little strength left in her stick-thin legs. Her lilywhite body was glossy with sweat, tinged a ghostly blue from the stark lighting in the caboose. Her hair was matted where it clung to her shoulders and her head was bowed. She sobbed fitfully, though there were few tears left to cry and her entire body juddered and trembled. I crouched and gentled her around, so that I could take a good look. I danced my fingers over the throbbing welts at the back of her thighs and buttocks and knelt down and turned her right round until her hot little pussy was standing proud before me and I reached to it and eased apart the fleshy lips and pressed my tongue hard into the musky cleft, running my hand around her behind and pulling her against my face.</p><p>She winced and moaned and lolled. And her little girl cunt tasted just fine.</p><p>I was truly thinking some really unwholesome thoughts but with the worst possible timing, the radio chirped and I was suddenly jolted back into the real world.</p><p>Most of the guards would take a nap on the long descent from Cumberland and it was SOP for the engineer to blip the radio as a wake-up call, when the train re-entered civilization. Or what passed for that a dozen miles out of Chattanooga.</p><p>I checked my watch - we had made such good time. Of all the nights to do it! No way could I avoid my train duties now.</p><p>Placing my lips close to her ear, I whispered.</p><p>""How you feeling now, kid? Sore I hope. I don't think you'll be disrespecting any grown-ups for a while will ya?""</p><p>""I said will ya!!""</p><p>She let out a miserable, exhausted moan and tried feebly to shake her head. I couldn't resist the temptation to cup one of those hard little titties in my palm.</p><p>""Well that was just for starters, missy. That was your punishment. You still got to make amends. Think on that. Are you truly sorry?""</p><p>Again, through her haze of pain and tiredness, she willed herself to nod and groan a weak 'yes'.</p><p>""Then while I'm working, you think what you can do to show me how real sorry you are. So as I don't turn you in. Or take my belt to your sweet little ass again.""</p><p>I reached up to release the strap. Her fingertips were blue-white from so long being drained of blood plus the clawing at the leather as she fought the pain of the belt. She fell against me and when I loosened the loop around her lower arms, I saw the flesh of her wrists was deep pink and chafed. I manhandled her on to the bunk, rolling her on her front and she moaned at the roughness of the blanket on her soft, glistening skin.</p><p>Too weak to move, she lay still, panting deeply, emitting the occasional moan of a wounded animal. I selected a suitable coil of rope from the restraints locker and returned to the bunk to make her nice and secure.</p><p>At first I was simply planning to bind her wrists and ankles and stuff a rag in her mouth but seeing her tiny, naked body prone on the blanket, with her ass glowing red and her hair splashed around her head, I wanted to do more.</p><p>It was going to be another hour at least before I would sign off and could get back to her, and she didn't deserve to be comfortable, waiting. So I folded her knees and bent her legs back until her dusty feet touched her ass and yanked her arms from underneath her and held them behind her at the wrist and wrapped the thin rope round her wrists and ankles, binding her like a skinny little pink piglet.</p><p>""That should keep ya out of harm's way for a while. Say, what's your name, anyway?""</p><p>Tearfully, she whispered something.</p><p>""What'd you say?"" I replied, tightening the knot and tidying the loose ends.</p><p>""Ellie,"" she croaked.</p><p>Then I lifted her out and deposited her up on the top bunk, flipping her over so that her legs and arms were trapped under her body and she groaned at the fresh wave of pain that attacked her abused and aching young body. Her legs spread naturally, being tied like that, but for good measure I took my poncho roll and jammed it between her knees, forcing them wide aside and ensuring her inner thigh muscles were straining and her tiny pussy was fully on show.</p><p>Each time the caboose jinked and jumped, her body pressed down on her limbs and strained her knees and the tender rawness of her backside was ground into the musty, itchy blanket.</p><p>She began to blubber.</p><p>So I furled my neckerchief into a thin roll and held her jaw, pulling her teeth apart and stretching it across her mouth, tying it off nice and tight behind her head. That worked - smothering any more sounds coming from her throat.</p><p>I even picked up her sneakers and carefully rolled them into her dress to form a pillow for her bruised head. I'm all heart, me.</p><p>Job done. Great. Now to get the train to bed. Before I could finish having my fun with her.</p><p>Fortunately, this was one of the most straightforward of rosters, in that we just had to place the train in a receiving road: the switchers would work through the night to sort and place the cars - spotting it's called. I had no great concern leaving her on the bunk whilst I knocked off the buckeyes and the engineer ran the locomotive round to collect my caboose. I do my paperwork as it happens and so apart from writing up the car with the hot box that we'd left in the loop, all I had to do was sign off the consist and log and take the papers to the yard office.</p><p>I reached up and stroked the tip of my finger up and down her sweet cunny before I left.</p><p>""Hope you've come up with some great ideas on how you're going to show me exactly how sorry you are.""</p><p>She groaned limply and her tear-encrusted eyes implored me to show mercy.</p><p>No way.</p><p>I locked the caboose door. Just in case.</p><p>Throughout signing off, I was cool and calm. I joined in the guys' banter in the locker room, even stopped for a smoke with my Supervisor, but declined the offer of a beer after. All the time, I was yearning to return to the caboose.</p><p>I brought my truck into the yard and weaved over the tracks, pulling up alongside the caboose. Strictly against railroad regulations but I was hardly being a good company man today was I?</p><p>Though it was now getting on for midnight, the air was still uncomfortably hot and heavy and where the sparse floodlights illuminated the yard, the heat was still shimmering up from the tracks. My caboose was stabled in the road furthest from the access track, dark and silent. I glanced about me before I hauled myself up on the balcony. I doubted there would be any other railroad staff about till dawn and even then the cars for the early turns had probably already been marshaled by the switchers.</p><p>As for the 'bo chasers, well they've mostly been laid off and the two still left never seemed to find the time to leave the Gas House once the Y.M. went home.</p><p>I could afford to take a little time. Whatever else, she was already going to be missed back home, so what difference would another hour make?</p><p>Though the caboose had its own battery electrics, I had connected the shore supply anyway and so once I had the door open, I switched on the lights. They seemed so bright after the dark of the yard. If anybody had noticed the odd shaft of light escaping from the blind, they'd automatically assume it was a guard who had decided to hay down late or early. We wouldn't be disturbed.</p><p>Ellie cocked her head, straining to see who had entered.</p><p>But even before that, she was grunting into the neckerchief and rolling from side to side, to attract attention.</p><p>Then she saw me and her look turned to horror and I smiled and bolted the door.</p><p>""Missed me, munchkin?"" I taunted, ignoring her and going into the small water closet cubicle. I had already freshened up and changed back in the locker room under the yard office, and brought back a wad of towels and soap, so she could get a little cleaned up as well.</p><p>Her delicate little body was slippery with perspiration as I lifted her bodily down from the bunk, supporting her carefully under her thighs and shoulders, as she was of course still hog-tied behind her back. Her long, damp hair clung to my fresh t-shirt. It took some juggling, but I'm a pretty big guy and I managed easily enough to set her face down across my legs, with me sitting on the chair from the caboose desk.</p><p>There are legends and tales of the railroad, but somehow I doubted anything quite like this had ever occurred in a caboose. On this line anyways.</p><p>She tried squirming but there wasn't much she could do, tied like that: moving a leg pulled down on her arms and shoulders, and vice-versa. And any movement at all was bound to hurt, after all that time with her limbs squashed under her and the skin of her ass smarting and throbbing from the belting. And of course she must be nursing a sore head from when she fell over and knocked herself out. So she flopped over my thighs and moaned a bit and I just looked down at that scrawny body of hers and stroked her skin and enjoyed the feeling of having her press down on me.</p><p>I could so more or less whatever I wanted. And as I slipped my fingers down between her legs and explored the hot, damp crease of her little pussy, I reckoned the night had turned out all right in the end.</p><p>She could maybe wrap them pretty little lips round my cock for a while then I'd put her in my truck and drop her off close to home.</p><p>Yep. That would do it.</p><p>I unraveled the rope from her and she cried into the neckerchief when the tension was taken off her legs and they could straighten out and the circulation and feeling came back. I bent forward and spoke quietly to the back of her head.</p><p>""Right, missy, listen up. I'm going to set you down now, so you be real good and if you promise to behave and keep them sweet little lips of yours zipped, I'll take that out your mouth and you can go in the closet there and get yourself cleaned up. OK?""</p><p>She made a noise and nodded.</p><p>The girl was so stiff and aching that I had to help her upright. Ellie was undeniably a very pretty little thing, with slightly hollow cheeks and fine, dark eyebrows that set off her bright eyes so well.</p><p>But right now, her cheeks were red and blotchy and her face stained with tears and dribble and strands of stray hair were stuck across her face. She stood unsteadily as I removed the gag and allowed me to usher her into the closet. My eyes feasted on the soft little pointy bumps of her breasts and the delicate, delicious pout of the perfect white mound at the top of her legs.</p><p>As if in a daze, she faced the washbowl. So short was she that she hardly was able to see in the mirror. I eased her to one side and dunked a towel in the bowl and sponged the grime from her face. The cool water seemed to jolt her out of her inertia. Though she looked drained and exhausted, a hint of life twinked in those baby blue eyes. Then I remembered the thermos of cold water I had filled in the locker room and passed it to her. She snatched it from my hands and glugged it down, trickles dribbling down each side of her chin.</p><p>That's it, darlin', I was thinking - don't want your mouth all dry do we? Can't suck cock proper without raising a bit of spit!</p><p>""Use the can while you got the chance,"" I instructed her.</p><p>It was as if she had just woken up and realized I was there. She looked at me and frowned and then down at her own nakedness and hastily put her hands over her crotch and her elbows over her breasts. It would have been a tad amusing had she not snapped back, quite unexpectedly.</p><p>""No way! Not with you here. Let me go now!! I hate you! Gimme back my clothes and let me out of here!""</p><p>And her tantrum was entirely real and exploded instantaneously. Without further warning, she tried to duck past me, out of the closet.</p><p>I had mistakenly thought that after all she had been through, she would be both chastened and tired and so be real easy to manipulate for a quick blowjob. My compensation. Instead, I was again being screamed at by the brat from Hell. She even hit me twice in the gut as she tried to barge past!</p><p>Well I can tell you that any slack I would have cut her was now well and truly history. Ellie had crossed me one time too many.</p><p>I snatched a handful of hair and I don't mind admitting I wasn't too careful about being gentle with her any more. She yelped - the back of her scalp was sore and of course her hair was pulling at the small raised bruising where she had hit her head.</p><p>It stopped her effectively enough and I was able to lead her back into the cubicle, shoving her for effect.</p><p>""You will do as you're told, if you want to get out of here in one piece! Now I freaking told you to use the can so darned well do it.""</p><p>I raised my fist and I must have looked mean because this time she glared back but nonetheless she pulled herself up on the wooden seat.</p><p>""Uh-uh,"" I shook my head. The nerves returning after her outburst, she looked up, worried.</p><p>I gestured and said, ""knees apart.. And sit up a bit. 'Fact put you hands behind your head.""</p><p>She was actually embarrassed.</p><p>I couldn't see how she could blush, with me already having pawed her snatch and whatever, but yep, as the jet of hot pee spluttered then flowed free, her face was definitely flushed, and not from her recent outburst.. She couldn't bare to see me watching her and stared at the walls of the cubicle.</p><p>""Sit still. Any more?""</p><p>Still unable to face me, Ellie shook her head.</p><p>I felt a surge of pleasure gripping my guts, having again regained control and having power over her. Watching her misery, her shame, her fear. I wanted to make her suffer.</p><p>""Don't you move a frigging muscle,"" I growled.</p><p>And when I had finished preparing a few things in the caboose and returned to the closet, she was obediently sitting just as I had left her, except that her chin was down on her chest and she was snuffling and sobbing very quietly to herself.</p><p>""OK. Use the towels and soap. Give yourself a good wash all over - you're all sweaty and dirty and I want you to look your best when you show me what a sorry little girl you are.""</p><p>She gave me a suspicious, sideways look but resignedly climbed off the can and dutifully wet a towel and scrubbed herself, glaring at the washbowl with a sullen expression.</p><p>I had been making it all ready for her, whilst she waited in the john.</p><p>On each side of the caboose, at one end, was a raised platform about five feet off the floor and on each of these was a seat so that the guard could sit aloft and look along the train with his head up in the cupola. That's also where there was the emergency brake handle and pressure gauge. Reaching these platforms was a short stepladder, which could be moved from one side to the other. And there was a long pole reaching vertically up from the floor on each side and bending to form a safety rail for either platform. The distance between these rails, which turned to the horizontal about seven or eight feet off the floor, was just right for what I had in mind and I had already slung the rope over them, to be on hand.</p><p>There was a bit of huffing and puffing to do, but within a couple minutes, there she was, swinging the way I wanted.</p><p>Upside down, short ropes from her ankles to the safety rails, her feet ending up about three feet apart and her hands just a frustrating few inches off the floor and her hair hanging down over her face. Quite easy really: just tucked her under my arm, put a barrel hitch round each ankle, then when I let her down and judged the height off the floor was just fine and dandy, I tied off the ends to the rails.</p><p>Such a fabulous sight, hanging there, scrubbed, naked and scared half to death. That's what she needed - undignified, painful and just right for playing between her skinny young legs.</p><p>I looked at her hands, swaying just off the caboose floor. Best if they were taken care of as well, so took a ball of string from the desk drawer and wound some round the little finger of each hand and tied it off to the closest stanchion.</p><p>I let her squirm and moan and beg until she tired herself out and the rope was digging into her ankles and the strain down the muscles of her thighs was beginning to tell.</p><p>Perfect. She could move, but only a bit, and the more she did, the more it would hurt and tire her out.</p><p>She looked good from either direction. From the rear, her buns were hard and red and her buttocks had a seductive hollow at the sides where the sinews were pulled taut. Her legs, bony and smooth, were splayed and even when she stopped wriggling, the ropes were far enough apart to make every inch stretch and ache.</p><p>And from the front, her sweet little cunt was revealed to me in all its glory and her dark asshole was stretched and exposed between her cheeks. Even her stomach was a treat, firm and flat and the weight of her upper body pulled it tight, so that a neat furrow was defined from her belly button up to her chest.</p><p>I studied her tiny nipples, sticking out provocatively from the flattened humps of her baby breasts and wickedly, I went to the desk and dug around for a couple of two inch steel bulldog clips, used for holding car labels. I picked the two newest ones, whose bite would be strongest.</p><p>She yelled the way I hoped. Better even, since she nearly choked herself, sniffling and crying out.</p><p>I took my time, getting the jaws of the clips to grip right at the base of each nipple, releasing and adjusting and letting them dig in. I had to make three or four attempts each side. Plus a couple more for luck.</p><p>It was as well I had restrained her hands, for she tried to reach up and claw off the clips, but the string held firm and her fingers scrabbled in the air only a few inches from her breasts, unable to reach.</p><p>Ellie yelped a squeal of frustration.</p><p>The more she thrashed about, the more it hurt her legs as well, so there was a bonus. I let her settle down. She kept half-whispering 'Please...' but I was immune to that now.</p><p>When she was quiet, I threaded a two pound track spike (that we used as a paperweight) on to a rubber band and hung it from a clip, pulling her little nipple away from her chest. It was a-pinching and a-pulling that little nub most effectively. It set her off wailing again, so I fumbled around looking for something similar to hang off other one. Best I could come up with was my ring of Allen keys but it did the job for a while and only fell off when I gave her the whipping later.</p><p>Shit, I was having myself some real fun at last!</p><p>I stripped to my shorts and vest. The temperature was building up again inside the car, what with no movement of air, and the lights were adding to the heat.</p><p>And I was hornier than a rhinoceros.</p><p>""How you doing down there, Ellie?"" I asked her. ""Not so full of yourself now are ya?""</p><p>I knelt on the floor next to her head.</p><p>""Let me tell you what I want, missy.""</p><p>She blinked hard and looked at me attentively through the tousled mass of hair that cascaded about her head, hot and tickling. Her sweet face was once again flushed deep red from being strung upside down for so long, plus the yelping and protesting when I played with her titties.</p><p>""You, young lady, are going to learn to be nice to your elders and betters.""</p><p>I eased down my shorts.</p><p>""There's a little fella here, needs a good licking and sucking.""</p><p>My cock sprang loose. Hadn't been so hard and eager for a while. The bell end was swollen maroon and shiny with pre-cum.</p><p>I wadded the blanket from the bunk, to form a kneeling pad and lowered myself next to her, filling her view with my hairy crotch. I held the base of my cock with thumb and forefinger and steadied the end until it was an inch from her mouth. Her eyes were bulging with panic.</p><p>I ignored for now the heart-stopping vista of that fabulous pale, vulnerable young crotch, wide open in front of me, the lips of her little cunt begging to be pulled further apart and that tight, dusky asshole, all ready too for serious investigation.</p><p>For I wanted to feel her cute mouth close around my length and the nervous flitting of her inexperienced tongue over every square inch of my pubic skin.</p><p>""If you really wanted to show me how sorry you are, you'd be kissing that right now, and licking that tongue of yours all over the end.""</p><p>Ellie spluttered as she tried to protest.</p><p>""Oh dear, that's a pity. I've never met such a bad-mannered girl as you. Now I'm going to have to hurt you some more, till you stop being so dumb and do what I want. Just get them pretty little lips round my cock and I might just forgive you and let you go home.</p><p>Still nada.</p><p>""You are one stupid little girl.""</p><p>And still her mouth remained clamped defiantly shut.</p><p>""OK. Have it your way.""</p><p>And with that I got back up and went to my jacket to light up a Marlboro.</p><p>I crouched low on the gritty deck of the caboose, so that my face was on a level with hers and let out a long, deliberate stream of smoke, blowing it gently at her button nose.</p><p>She moaned and coughed and screwed up her face.</p><p>When I had exhaled fully, I added, ""I'll just take a smoke while you think about it. All you got to do is get your mouth to work...""</p><p>And I knelt up so that my cock was again almost touching her face.</p><p>Which put me back at a convenient height to enjoy her spread pussy.</p><p>I stroked the inside of her thigh and could resist no longer. Keeping the cigarette in my mouth, I used both hands to tease around her cunny, then laid my fingertips on her labia, at right-angles to her slit, and ever so gently eased her open to take a look inside.</p><p>""Don't feel no kissing yet, Ellie,"" I said.</p><p>The end of my cock brushed her face and for a moment I thought she had seen sense, but she was still groaning and sniveling down there, so I wet the end of my forefinger and pushed it against the hole of her vagina and her entire body snapped and rocked.</p><p>""I got to be real careful here,"" I informed her.</p><p>""Taking a good look at these cute little girl bits and pieces...""</p><p>I pushed until half an inch of thick brakeman's finger had insinuated itself. She was as taut as a drum, her legs rigid and the scrawny muscles flexing tensely.</p><p>""Got to watch what I do with this here cigarette too...""</p><p>I brushed with my fingernail the softest, whitest little patch of skin, right at the top of her thigh. She flinched and I grinned and puffed a stream of smoke down towards her head.</p><p>""So dainty and tender, ain't ya?""</p><p>I pressed lightly on her labia with two fingers, at the same time between them, rotating the tip of my forefinger extremely slowly in slightly increasing circles, so that she could feel it moving dangerously just inside her tiny hole.</p><p>""'Hate to have an accident here. Man, that would hurt! Getting burned on your sweet little snatch.""</p><p>Suddenly I shifted my body and cried out.</p><p>""Whoops!""</p><p>it worked. Her startled half-cry, half-scream was in pure terror. I didn't even need to touch her with the Marlboro.</p><p>And half a minute later, when I had stopped chuckling and she was hanging still again, she strained to move her head forwards and at last I felt a pursed and horrified pair of young lips briefly alight on my swollen dick. I swear I could even feel them shaking.</p><p>I smiled. At freaking last!</p><p>Pinching out the stub, I ran my hands down her fabulous, skinny little body, her waist so thin I could almost wrap my fingers right round it.</p><p>I carefully avoided touching the clips on her titties, so as not to distract her, and I again steadied my cock so that her mouth reached it easily.</p><p>""Good girl. Now just you stick out that little tongue of yours and lick the big red end, just like you was doing with that popsicle when you was sitting on the gate.</p><p>""Don't be shy, lick it all over, make it all nice and shiny and wet.""</p><p>I reached down, cradling the back of her head and shuffled a fraction forward. She had her eyes firmly shut and even upside down, I could see the sneer of disgust on her face, but she still lapped at the precum and my cock twitched at the delicate touch.</p><p>""OK, darling, now open your mouth nice and wide and let them lips go all floppy.""</p><p>Carefully, I increased the pressure on her head, so that she had no alternative but to let the head of my dick pass between her lips and into her hot little mouth.</p><p>""Close your lips gently. That's it. Oh yeah. Get your mouth full of spit and push your lips along as far as you can. Go on, more. And more - you can do better than that. Let's see if we can't get it all in there.""</p><p>I held her head and inched forward again until her tongue and roof of her mouth pressed against it and then she panicked and started choking and trying to back off, but I held her firm for a few seconds more, before pulling out in case the little bitch did something stupid like closing her teeth round it.</p><p>""OK you're fine. You're doing well, darling. Get your breath back and try it again.""</p><p>I pushed the wet knob at her lips and she moaned but she no longer had any choice or any spirit to resist.</p><p>""Give it some nice big long licks first. That's it all down the sides and underneath.</p><p>""Good girl. You're a natural cocksucker!</p><p>""Oh yeah, put you mouth over and... now try sucking real gentle. Pull your head back slow. Stop! Now hold it there and push your face forward again.</p><p>""Keep licking. Give it a good old bath with that dirty little tongue. Oh yeah.""</p><p>Moving my hands to the side of her head, I grasped her steady, sliding the top half of my cock slowly in and out of her captive yet obedient mouth. Each time I slipped in, she hollowed her cheeks and her firm tongue caressed and darted over the surface. I was going to explode very soon.</p><p>I studied her tiny body, strung up in front of me, so tiny and white and entirely at my mercy.</p><p>At her little girl snatch, with its crisp cleft and twinkle of moisture at her cunt, where my finger had been exercising.</p><p>At her tight asshole, deep pink and inviting between her flushed and tender cheeks. Her skinny legs, pulled tight up to the ropes around her ankles.</p><p>And her cute stomach, pulled concave, her ribs, pushing the skin white and shiny, and the harsh black bulldog clips gnawing her nipples as the weights swung and shook each time my dick entered her mouth.</p><p>I gave her no warning.</p><p>Simultaneously I let out an involuntary grunt and her body tensed and she tried to pull away, but I held her firm and push my cock deep into her, right to her throat and it pulsed and spat my load. Waves of cum, rising hotly up and shooting into her mouth, filling it with stickiness. I ached and shivered with the all-over glow of orgasm. I felt nothing else but the incredible pulsations in my groin and it seemed I would go on forever, as the pulses welled up and exploded right inside that hot little mouth, held hard over my ecstatic cock.</p><p>As I peaked, I growled, ""Don't even think of spitting it out.""</p><p>But she was already thrashing around at the end of the rope, choking, retching and straining to inhale, as her constant crying had made it hard to breathe through her nose, and in my moment of climax, I was unknowingly forcing the end of my dick down her throat. She must have been terrified of suffocating.</p><p>So when I released her and sat back, she instantly gasped and coughed and spluttered, making whelping noises as she sucked in the air and only when she realized she could inhale did she then crumple into a self-pitying, wailing cry, with tears flowing free and trickling down into her hair and strings of mucus and saliva and jizz dribbling over her lips and red face, mingling with the sheen of sweat. Her little body convulsed and twisted and danced on the ropes and the weights tugged the clips on her nipples and compounded her helpless misery.</p><p>I sat back on my haunches, my dick still aglow, and watched her suffering, immersed in a glorious fug of satisfaction.</p><p>""Just you enjoy yourself there, girl. Make as much noise as you want. Nobody going to disturb us.""</p><p>Seeing her jiggle and writhe upside down like that, eyeing her little pussy and tits and imagining the Hell she was going through, I knew I couldn't leave it there. Even though I had just had the best freaking climax in years.</p><p>""But I wouldn't tire yourself out, if I were you, Ellie. I haven't finished with you yet.""</p><p>Strands of cum clung to her lips and teeth as she sniffed pathetically, ""Please let me go home.""</p><p>I watched her for a few minutes, while my erection relaxed and she became more still and her breathing controlled, punctuated with the occasional sniff and sob.</p><p>I stood up, to go to the closet and wipe myself down.</p><p>And that's when I saw the two foot rule on the desk: the one I used to put over the train ledger. Inspiration!</p><p>In a moment of pure sadistic pleasure, that surprised me as much as her, I picked it up and stood before her and gave her half-a-dozen sharp strokes on the inside of her splayed legs, right at the tops of her thighs, close as I could get to her kiddy cunt yet still swing hard enough to hurt her and make her yelp and wrench her ankles in the ropes. Her arms flailed and the string tugged painfully at her fingers.</p><p>In the closet I looked at myself in the mirror, panting, and I didn't recognize the eyes that stared back.</p><p>In those short minutes, during which I had thrashed her soft young inner thighs, I had been so carried away that I had not noticed that one of the clips had at last shaken free from her nipple.</p><p>Nor that she was no longer wriggling and crying.</p><p>""Shit!"" I muttered and my fingers raced to release the ropes from the guard rails. With all her shaking and twisting, the knots had become tight and I cussed and picked and tugged as hard as I could. The first came free but her limp body suddenly swung away, suspended from a single ankle and her free leg jutting across the caboose at a crazy angle. I reached down and grabbed her around the hips and lifted her body. Once more I found myself surreally intrigued at how stick-thin and light she was and I cursed myself for letting my mind wander and fought to hold her against me, under my arm, and pick at the stubborn rope.</p><p>I willed myself to concentrate and with the weight taken off the knot, my fingers managed to pick at the fibers sufficiently well to take a hold and wrench the loop of the barrel hitch loose enough to pull over her feet.</p><p>Her limp body crumpled against mine, her leg falling against the side of my head. Only then did I realize that her hands were still held by the lengths of string. Dammit! I carefully lowered her floppy little frame to the floor and dived over to fetch the clasp knife from my pants and hack her free.</p><p>That done, I scooped her up and carried her over to the chair and cradled her on my lap, her head lolling against my chest, smearing it with the sticky mess from her face.</p><p>To my great relief, she was breathing fine and actually just conscious, but her eyelids were heavy and her mouth gaped and she was little more than a sagging manikin propped against me.</p><p>I pushed the damp hair from her face and held her to me.</p><p>Her eyes flickered open and she blinked and stared at me, glazed and uncomprehending. Her face was still extremely flushed and I could feel her body trembling when I pressed her head to my shoulder and held her close.</p><p>I have no idea how long I sat there, nestling this broken, stunned little girl in my lap. She made no sound, barely moved. I gingerly removed the remaining clip from her nipple and tossed it with the spike paperweight on to the bunk and pulled her closer and stroked her tiny, soft shoulders and back.</p><p>And rocked slowly in the chair, nursing her to my chest. I wondered if I had let this all go too far.</p><p>""Please, may I go home?"" she whispered.</p><p>That shook me back to my senses.</p><p>I tipped her slightly, to look in her face. Behind the grime and beads of sweat and chalky trails of tears, her colour was back to normal and her big baby-blue eyes were heavy and sad, set in tired red rims and entirely devoid of the malicious sparkle of before.</p><p>She was just a bewildered, exhausted, tiny little girl, whose body throbbed and ached literally from head to toe.</p><p>Curled in my lap, her feet reached just half way down my shins, the top of her head hardly came up to my shoulders. I felt if I bent my body, I would smother her, so small did she seem against me. He legs, thin and white, pressed hot against the hairy expanse of my thighs. Her hard little ass pushed down on my crotch. I let my hand rest on her thigh and rubbed the smooth skin with a feather light touch.</p><p>It is near enough impossible not to feel some affection towards a small girl when you've just filled her throat with cum. I turned her a little and gentled her back against my chest and played my fingers over her back, feeling and enjoying the sweet line of her vertebrae in my fingers. With the merest hint of a hug, I bent my head and kissed her tenderly on the top of her matted hair.</p><p>I nestled her protectively and pulled her even closer to my body. I may have imagined it, but I'm sure she relaxed and snuggled back.</p><p>Then I replied.</p><p>Softly, quietly, against her ear, whilst my hand slipped deftly up her thigh. My strong fingers prized her legs apart a touch, and curled over the hot peachy mound.</p><p>""Sure, darlin'. But not till I've stuck my big, hard dick right up inside your sweet little ass and pussy.""</p><p>Summoning her remaining inner strength, Ellie desperately tried to pull away from me, but she had no chance.</p><p>I held her tight against my own naked body, loving the moment, my arm furled around her upper body and my hand clamped firmly over her crotch. And against the side of her buttock, my cock stirred again.</p><p>And the more she struggled and pleaded and whined, the better it got.</p><p>This tiny creature was all mine now and I was going to do whatever I wanted. And to Hell with the consequences.</p><p>I was chuckling at her, gripping her tight.</p><p>""Oh Ellie, don't go all shy on me now. You gave me such a nice blowjob; I think a sweet fuck would make our first date complete!""</p><p>Her bony hip pushed and rubbed against the sweat on my stomach as she struggled. It was stifling hot and we were both bathed in perspiration again.</p><p>After the scare with the rope, I decided to opt for something simple this time.</p><p>All I really wanted was to keep her under control whilst I had my last tease. Actually I wasn't even convinced I would do anything else at that stage. It was fun enough just letting her think so. I was making this up as I went along, and at last I was enjoying myself big-time!</p><p>Though right now, I figured we could both do with a brief spot of fresh air, to cool down before the last session.</p><p>Under the lower bunk, in the storage bin, were kept some odds and sods for jury-rigging a damaged car in an emergency. Nothing too much - a few tools and nails and the like. And a six foot length of one inch chain and padlock: just right for making a leash for slutty little girl.</p><p>When I judged she was tired out from her little outburst, I slid her down my legs.</p><p>She knelt, slumped and miserable, in the center of the caboose and I formed the chain into a noose and slipped it over her head.</p><p>""Hey girly!"" I jibed, ""Don't you go pulling too hard or this thing won't just hurt, it'll stop you breathing for good.""</p><p>She stared silently at her knees.</p><p>I gave the chain a playful tug and she yelped and her hands instinctively shot up and grabbed at it when the loop tightened and a flash of panic took the color from her cheeks as she yanked it away from the front of her throat.</p><p>Yep. That would do the trick!</p><p>It was a blessed relief, opening the caboose door and stepping out into the still coolness of the balcony. Though there was no breeze to speak of, the air chilled my sweat. I had dragged on my pants but she was entirely naked and her eyes darted about, peering into the gloom of the marshaling yard all around.</p><p>She sucked her breath when her bare feet landed heavily on the cinders. Her bewildered and frightened eyes reflected the light from the open caboose door and she clung to the chain as I pulled her over to where I had left my truck.</p><p>I got a '62 F250 with built-up sides - ugly as sin but she runs sweet. With the tailgate down, the loadbed is plenty long enough for even me to lie out. I keep a tarpaulin rolled in the back and that's what I had come out to fetch: on the floor of the caboose I planned to spread it out so as we would have a touch of home comfort.</p><p>For her first time?</p><p>I was definitely warming to that idea.</p><p>I made her clamber up and get it. She struggled in the dark, straining to shove the heavy roll and keep the slack in the chain at the same time. I growled something threatening and I heard her grunting as she raced to slide the tarp on to the tailgate.</p><p>There were two other cabooses stabled against mine and I made her carry it right around the farthest one and back down the far side. She staggered and stubbed her toe climbing over the track.</p><p>""If you drop that, I'm gonna whip that red little ass of yours all over again.""</p><p>She gripped the tarp hard against her chest, clawing at it when it began slipping and moaning quietly to herself as the sharp stones and cinders jabbed the soles of her feet. I kept the tension in the chain and led her along the darkened cars, back to the caboose. Slightly disappointed I hadn't thought to beat the bottoms of her feet a little before I took her outside.</p><p>A mile away, down the other end of a yard, a switcher was cutting out cars and the sharp clank of couplings punctuated the heavy heat.</p><p>""OK, get yourself back up and inside,"" I instructed her, taking the tarp from her and pushing her back once her foot had located the lower step to the balcony.</p><p>She looked across at my truck, not ten yards away on the other side of the caboose and shot me a hurt look and I could read her little mind and the resentment at having to carry the bundle an entirely unnecessary extra hundred yards.</p><p>I threw the tarp on to the floor.</p><p>""Make a nest,"" I grunted.</p><p>The dumb kid stared back questioningly and I patiently explained, ""Lay it out in the middle there - just big enough for you to lie down, OK?""</p><p>She still dithered, a look of nervous suspicion in her eye, but that instantly disappeared once the chain snapped tight and tightened threateningly around her skinny little throat.</p><p>Ellie crouched and began to unfold the canvas.</p><p>My eyes feasted on her tiny pink-striped ass, bobbing around as she unrolled and arranged the tarp. I glimpsed the slit of her pussy, revealed between her legs.</p><p>Soon.</p><p>""OK. That's good enough,"" I said.</p><p>The caboose's first aid kit provided the remaining items I needed, and I placed them on the desk behind her.</p><p>I kicked off my boots and slipped off my pants and lowered myself beside her on the tarp. She could not help herself look between my legs and I chuckled to myself.</p><p>Oh yes, missy, I was thinking, take a look by all means: that fat old dick is getting all big and hard again just for you.</p><p>Warily, she bent her head forward to allow me to loosen the chain and lift it over her head. Sitting alongside her, I was once more taken with how small Ellie was. Tiny, fragile, as if I could snap her in half as soon as look at her.</p><p>I reached up to the desk and retrieved the hessian pack I used to carry my personal stuff; I had collected it from the truck whilst she struggled with the tarp.</p><p>""Give me your thumbs, Ellie,"" I said.</p><p>The girl seemed to have resigned herself to her fate, for she was no longer sniffing or crying or trying to resist. She was like an automaton, her sad eyes hooded and glazed, allowing me to position her limbs or move her at will. She held out her hands.</p><p>Reaching behind her, I felt around on the desk and located the crepe dressing. She obediently kept her thumbs crossed over as I had set them, and watched me wind the strip of bandage around. She barely acknowledged the discomfort when I pulled it as tight as I could, before tying it off.</p><p>""Good girl,"" I acknowledged and carefully helped her lay down on her back and placed her hands up above her head.</p><p>I stroked her breast and nipple.</p><p>Like its twin, it was swollen and distended, and shaded purple from the prolonged clamping and stretching. She winced.</p><p>""Sssh. You've been a bad girl and you've been punished. Don't make me have to teach you any more lessons.""</p><p>She had drunk the last of the thermos of water and I needed a drink. Shit, I'd already busted enough company regulations already - Rule G was the last thing I cared about now. I fished in the knapsack and found it: the bottle of pilsner I keep there in case I feel like one when I'm driving home after a late turn. I knocked off the cap on the edge of the desk.</p><p>Ellie was watching.</p><p>I sat back beside her and took a swig. And then a second, though that one was for her.</p><p>I rolled against her and took her by surprise. In a split second, I had pinched her nose and was forcing my mouth to hers. Instinctively her lips parted to breathe and I pressed my mouth down hard and expelled the beer between them, holding my arm down across her collar bone to keep her steady. She stiffened immediately and I could tell her legs were thrashing about but I kept firm until she was gagging and moaning and her eyes were bulging.</p><p>""Can't have a party without a drink and a kiss!"" I chuckled, sitting back, watching her splutter and gasp in the air, her mouth and chin wet and her little tits covered in a frothy golden spray of beer and spittle.</p><p>Her chest heaved and I watched her hard young stomach flex in and out.</p><p>I licked my middle finger and reached down, between her legs. Her pussy was hot and damp and my finger brushed aside the flap and made slick the glossy flesh beneath, exploring beneath her labia and teasing and touching. I lay close, kissed her shoulder and licked some droplets of beer from her nipple.</p><p>""This is nice, Ellie,"" I said. ""Just the two of us. Me and my little white trash slut.""</p><p>She tried to turn her head away, so I buried my face in her hair and caught the lobe of her sweet little ear between my teeth. I whispered.</p><p>""Bet you're looking forward to this, ain't ya? Having my big, hard cock pumping in that hot little ass of yours? Or fucking your smooth little pussy? That's what you wanted all along ain't it? Flaunting yourself about down by the tracks? Showing off them legs of yours, flashing that cute butt in your little blue panties?""</p><p>She was shaking her head softly.</p><p>I pushed and an inch of finger forced into her vagina.</p><p>""You dirty little whore. That's what you wanted isn't it?</p><p>A huge tear welled in the corner of her eye and trickled over her cheek.</p><p>""No, please,"" she blurted. ""Don't.""</p><p>I picked her up. Literally lifted her off the tarp and spun her round and set her back down on her knees and elbows, with that great little ass sticking right up in the air.</p><p>She wobbled, trying to make the position stable; though having her thumbs tied limited her options severely.</p><p>I snaked my arm up to the desk and gathered the small tin I had left at the edge. The medic kit had proved so useful - unscrewing the lid, I scooped a small amount. It was a glycerin-based skin treatment that most of us used in the winter, when the ice cold and wet soaked through your gloves and your hands could become raw from handling the frozen metal. I'm no expert, but I reckoned it should help a thick, hard cock slide nicely into a tiny, tight little asshole.</p><p>The surprise of having the cool cream pushed against her anus made her start and her arms gave way. She gasped and collapsed forward, her face on to her outstretched forearms.</p><p>Suited me fine. I didn't care so long as I had her rear.</p><p>Ellie's tiny asshole surrendered to the pressure of my slippery finger and I slid it in, quarter inch at a time, letting the sphincter relax and accept each extra length.</p><p>She was fixed rigid by her own fear.</p><p>Ellie moaned and squirmed and my finger slid out. I knelt up and took hold of her from the side, encircling her narrow waist with my arm and pulling her against me, to steady her whilst I began to open her up.</p><p>""Be still, for Christ's sake!"" I grunted in exasperation.</p><p>But she still fought me and I lost my patience and my eyes settled on the twin patches of ruddy soreness and I swung back my arm and slapped my open palm hard on the furthest cheek of her backside. Instantly, I followed it up with a second stinging blow to the other buttock. She jerked and tensed and shrieked, as the pain from the raised and tender flesh seared through her. The persistent dull throbbing in Ellie's ass suddenly exploded into an all-embracing fireball of pain that flared up and set her skin afire.</p><p>I punctuated my threat with a torrent of quick, accurate slaps, evenly distributed to each side of her, but every single one landing hard down on the raw tenderness and welts from her earlier beating.</p><p>""Keep... your... freaking ... ass... still... you freaking... little cunt!""</p><p>Pinned against me, she could not avoid my spanking though she wriggled and bucked and wailed and coughed.</p><p>Each sharp slap seemed louder than the last.</p><p>It felt so good. Her tiny body so close, at my mercy. I controlled her.</p><p>I was hurting her. She was yelping and it was great and I wanted to go on and on....</p><p>Enough!</p><p>Her firm ass felt hot against my palm. I moved it slowly across the little ridges and swellings where the skin smoldered and I could almost sense the pulsating agony beneath. Ellie's crying had fallen into a breathless, juddering whimper.</p><p>She had had a dozen or more and I sat back on my heels, panting from the sudden exertion. In my arm, her body twitched and juddered as she sobbed helplessly.</p><p>I slid her off my legs and she slumped on the tarpaulin, drawing her knees into her stomach to form a protective ball.</p><p>""No you don't!"" I growled and slid my hands under her hips and roughly pulled her back up into a crouched kneeling position, face to the tarp.</p><p>Her mottled red ass was glossy from the hand cream but now I had to start over, smearing my forefinger and working it back into her asshole. This time she swayed and groaned but there was no more wriggling, no more resistance. Her rectum was smooth and hot and almost sucked my finger into her. I worked the slippery hotness, in and out, curling my finger ever so slightly and pressing against her asshole methodically in different directions, slowly opening her. A further knob of cream and some persistent pressure and I finally managed to slide my middle finger into her, alongside the other, though she grunted and whimpered, the cream made it easy to slip in and out and her anus gaped blackly.</p><p>I smeared the remaining cream on the swollen purple head of my dick. I knelt up to the right height, but my cock was so hard I couldn't stop the darn thing slipping up the crack of her ass, so I had to adopt a half-crouched stance in order to incline it towards its goal.</p><p>""Don't you freaking dare move, missy, or I'll chop you in little pieces and scatter you across the tracks.""</p><p>The tip of my dick was pressing hard against the small, puckered aperture, no longer tightly pulled closed, but warm and glossy and accessible. And I pushed. Firmly, persistently, but slowly, and I watched my bell end slide between her spread cheeks and felt the delicious smooth wetness envelope it. Now partly inside her, I no longer had to hold the base to guide it and so I gripped her skinny little body over the knobbles of her hips, holding her tightly and I let my weight forward, a little at a time, and sunk my cock deeper into her.</p><p>She gasped each time I slipped more of my thick cock into her.</p><p>Ellie let out a long, miserable moan: her voice cracked and her body slumped forwards as she collapsed into a sobbing fit. I had to grasp her waist to prevent her falling off my cock.</p><p>Her face was buried in her hands. Her hair was wild and matted and shook each time I eased deeper inside her. Her rectum clasped me hotly and I could feel its caress along the whole length of my penis, now that I was able to slide freely in and out. I leaned forward, so that I covered her tiny curled-up body, her ass pulled into my crotch, and I reached a little higher up her, so that my hands were spread around the sides of her narrow waist. It felt so incredible -at last having this little kid under control, and taking every inch up into her slippery ass, over and over.</p><p>Each time I slipped inside, the physical ecstasy was doubled as I look down at Ellie's body, so small, so pliant.</p><p>She deserved it.</p><p>I deserved it.</p><p>I shuffled my knees closer to her and pulled her bodily towards me, still impaled on me. I bent over her further, my fingers firm about her waist and I held her steady and pushed and she whinnied like a pony as the head of my cock forced deep into her belly.</p><p>Any moment, I knew I was going to have to cum. To speed up and ram hard into her. Fill her little body.</p><p>I pulled right out, hoping to postpone that, to make the most of this incredible chance to fuck such a cute little girl.</p><p>Her asshole gaped impossibly. Dilated massively, obscenely, between her little abused, red buttocks. All around, she was slick with the glycerin cream; her tiny pussy glowed pink and puffy below.</p><p>So inviting. And available.</p><p>Oh fuck! I'd crossed the line so far already.</p><p>Ellie's face flashed a hopeful expression. I rolled her on to her side. Her cheeks were flushed and shiny with tears, her crisp lips quivered, strands of hair were plastered to her forehead. She was terrified. Exhausted and beaten,</p><p>A vicious shiver of evil pleasure rattled through me, seeing her like this. She was totally mine.</p><p>I smiled, licking my lips, tasting the sweat.</p><p>And as I rolled her on to her back, and straightened her arms over her head, she looked right at me and it dawned on her what was happening. I pushed her knees apart and settled between them and when I put my hands under her thighs, and lifted them, bending them back to her belly and splaying them so that her sweet little pussy was made ready, Ellie's big, wet eyes begged and she mouthed a silent plea.</p><p>But my knees were against her ass and I was leant right over her and my aching cock was already pushing at her vagina.</p><p>""You shouldn't mess with the grown ups if you can't take the consequences,"" I grinned down at her.</p><p>Whatever she was about to say was lost in a quavering, mournful squeal, and the first couple inches of hot, hard cock rasped into her virgin pussy.</p><p>~~ ### ~~</p><p>The sky behind the yard office was already beginning to brighten with the glow of pre-dawn.</p><p>We had lain on the tarp for a log while after, neither of us speaking, both of us breathing hard and our shared perspiration bubbling where my leg pressed down on her thighs and my hand curdled idly over her tiny, flat tit.</p><p>There was a faint chill at my groin as the mess of fluids cooled and dried.</p><p>I realized we needed to be out of there before it grew light.</p><p>What I planned to do next was put her in my truck, maybe even have some last fun with her, then take her somewhere close to home and drop her off. I was going to have to scare the shit out of her one more time and tell her to come up with some tale about hitting her head and passing out. Heck, I hadn't even worked it all out yet.</p><p>And as it happens, it didn't quite pan out that way anyways.</p><p>There was one last twist about to take us both by surprise.</p><p>I used the back road out of the yard. It wasn't an official route -a section of fence had blown down some years ago and since the Maintenance of Way guys used the gap as a short cut from their own depot, a track had formed and the fence was never likely to be repaired. And I suppose it stopped the bums cutting through the fence in other places to get to the trains. So it kinda suited everybody and tonight it was what I wanted, to avoid having to go past the gatehouse again. With a secret passenger stowed under the tarp in the back.</p><p>My cock was still glowing. Had I not wanted to keep my wits about me, I'd have put on the radio and maybe even sung along, since I was in one heck of a good mood. I'd never known a day like it, but it turned out OK in the end. A fuck like no other had been, before or since.</p><p>I was bumping along the perimeter on just my parking lights.</p><p>And for a second, out the corner of my eye, I glimpsed two pairs of eyes, reflected. Then they were gone. It was no animal. I knew exactly what I was seeing: a pair of bums ducking down in the undergrowth, waiting for me to get by, before they sneaked in the yard. Quite a few of them preferred to do it in the yard, despite the risks. They knew the schedules as well as we did and they could pick and choose an empty car and get aboard just as the train was setting out.</p><p>And just as quick as they disappeared from my sight, the idea struck me.</p><p>I pulled up and killed the engine, to give me a couple moments to think it over.</p><p>Then this big, stupid grin cracked my face. Man, it was a stroke of genius!</p><p>~~ ### ~~</p><p>Dawn proper was coming up when I finally drove home.</p><p>I had watched the tail lamp of the caboose shrink to a pinprick and then gunned the engine. She was on her way to God-Knows-Where, TX. I needed a shower and change and a couple hours shuteye before I'd have to come back for my next turn. But there would never be another day to equal this one.</p><p>That train ran pretty much non-stop all the way into Texas. In a few hours she would be a very long way from home.</p><p>I wondered what condition the girl would be in by then. They'd started with her even before the last hobo had popped up from between the cars and swung himself into an open door.</p><p>I knew this was a popular route and I had already counted five of them creeping aboard in the less than an hour I'd sat and watched the train. I also knew that they liked particular types of box car. Not the draughty cattle cars of the old days - today's hobo knows that any fool could be uncomfortable. So that's why I'd put her in that particular car: I was counting on her having a little company for her first journey.</p><p>I'd sat her up the end of the car, one wrist and one ankle tethered to grabrails with a yard of thick cord. Left her little gingham dress undone. And the neckerchief tied over her mouth. I'd cleaned her up a little back in the caboose and she looked so young and sweet and cute, tied there.</p><p>Nowhere to hide. No way to escape the intentions of any fellow passenger, who happened to pick that car for a free ride.</p><p>I hid inside a car in the parallel track and waited, hoping my hunch paid off.</p><p>And I had watched the first two scouting along the track, looking out for railroad staff and trying the doors of the cars. I even recognized one of them - he had been riding the rails longer than I had. He had his trademark bundle and swigged from a bottle in a bag. I had left the doors to her car slightly open and like flies to a cowpat, they picked that one. I can only imagine what happened when they settled inside and found her. After only a couple minutes, I fancied I heard a muffled squeal and some low, excited voices. A chuckle, and laugh, a hush. And the sound of shuffling bodies.</p><p>Out on the highway, the breeze through the side windows chilled the sweat on my forehead. I reached in my pants and mopped my face with my neckerchief.</p><p>Double take.</p><p>Surely I had left my neckerchief tied hard across the girl's mouth? I looked in my hand and roared with laughter.</p><p>In my paw, damp with my perspiration, was a tiny pair of powder blue panties.</p>"
544,Special,asbo,a.s-b.o@hotmail.com,"['Mg', 'ds']",History is repeating itself as a man takes unusual steps to solve his problems - ruthlessly exploiting the innocent charms of his 10 year old granddaughter.,2012-02-19T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Please, Gramps, it hurts!""</p><p>""It has to, Darlin', you know that.""</p><p>""Oooowww!""</p><p>Ten-year-old Kristin Zuleg's face crumpled and flushed and the first tears of the day filled her big green eyes.</p><p>""I'm never going to be as good as Mommy,"" she blubbered.</p><p>Her grandfather tidied away the loose end of the cord around her ankle and slid his hand up her leg, stroking the inside of her thigh comfortingly.</p><p>""Sssh. Sure you will, Pumpkin. You just got a lot to learn.""</p><p>He was unable to resist the warm, soft cleft, pale and hairless, and his fingers slipped higher, curling over the perfect little slit.</p><p>""Your Mommy was just the same when she was a little girl. But she learned. We just got to keep on doing it every day. And bit by bit you'll get used to it, and you'll start liking it proper, and before you know it, you'll be a good girl and be asking to do it all the time!""</p><p>Kristin sounded unconvinced.</p><p>""But I'm only little,"" she whined through her sobbing.""Yes you are,"" he replied, ""but you're also very special and that makes it even more important I train you up good. If you'd been living here before, I would have been able to do this from when you were real small and by now you would already be going up to the Lodge at weekends.""</p><p>He reluctantly stopped stroking her exposed pussy and turned his attention to the cord around her other ankle, tightening the short length that held her to the bedstead so that she was now upended symmetrically, with her legs over her head, her feet almost touching the iron frame, and her ass and cunny lifted up from the sheet and all ready for him. She winced and sniffed.</p><p>""Yep, if your stubborn Mother hadn't hauled you off to the other side of the country, I could have made you into a little star years ago. Even more special than she was.""</p><p>He sat back on the edge of the bed, to admire his handiwork.</p><p>Though he had been tying up his granddaughter like this after school in the spare room for, what, five weeks now, he hadn't yet tired of the spectacle of the tiny girl held open and inviting and awaiting his attention. And every time, he mentally compared it to a similar scene, some sixteen years earlier, when he had first strung up her mother, shortly after her eighth birthday, and begun conditioning her to be special too.</p><p>Kristin was just as pretty, with the same pale, almost translucent skin as her late mother, though nobody ever did work out whose green eyes she had inherited. There were half a dozen most likely fathers amongst the exclusive membership of the Lodge, but none ever put themselves forward as the One.</p><p>Fuck, that whole business had been a disaster.</p><p>Something had gone very wrong, that young Shelley had ever managed to get in the family way and then his stupid bitch wife had refused to let him take her for a termination, so they took her out of school and she had Kristin at home, and with a bit of subterfuge, managed successfully to pass her off as the fifteen year-old's new baby sister.</p><p>He grinned, looking back at that crazy time: it had been a heck of a relief seeing the baby's green eyes and thinking thank the Lord she ain't mine.</p><p>After all, he had been fucking Shelley during the week for the best part of four years but had been mighty careful all that time, so it sure would have been cruel fate if he had been the man who made her pregnant.</p><p>""How you doing, Pumpkin?"" he asked the small girl.</p><p>She had stopped sniveling but with the time approaching, was already perspiring and becoming nervous.</p><p>""Alright, thank you.""</p><p>""Sir,"" she added hastily, remembering that from now on, until he let her out of the room, she had to stop thinking of him as her Gramps and instead be very respectful. Hostettes had to be respectful all the time and she didn't want to let him down. It was a funny word, but that's what the special girls who went to the Lodge were called. Being a good girl, she was always polite to all grown-ups anyway, but he had told her that what made the Hostettes special was that they always did everything they were told and only the very best girls could learn how to do that.</p><p>""Good girl,"" he smiled and leaned across the bed and kissed her very tenderly right on her hot, musky little mound.</p><p>And it sent a shiver through her tiny naked body, as that meant he had begun. The Special Hour, when he helped her learn all the things she would have to know before they would let her go to the Lodge.</p><p>There were some things he did every time, but it was as if each evening, when she followed him into the room, he had some new surprise waiting for her. Already, she was scared. But also just a bit excited.</p><p>There was so much she still didn't understand.</p><p>Some of the things he did were real nice, even if they was things she only thought grown-ups did. Even made her giggle thinking about them!</p><p>But a lot of it was real hard and sometimes she didn't' want to be a Hostette any more, because it hurt.</p><p>She thought about it all the time now. When she lay in bed at night, having her usual silent conversation with Mister Bear as she drifted off to sleep, she even confided to her teddy that in a dumb way she almost sort of looked forward to it now. It was all still so strange, living with her Grandparents, miles away from her old school and her friends and the trailer park. She missed Mommy so much, but she was old enough to accept, sadly, that Mommy was dead and now she had to learn to live a new life back here, where she had lived as a baby and toddler. Her Grandparents were OK mostly. She told herself that it was nicer in a lot of ways than being in the City, even if she didn't have her Mommy no more.</p><p>Each afternoon, as the time approached to join the others on the school bus home, she would become quiet and reflective.</p><p>It was her massive secret. Her and Gramps.</p><p>But he said she was really special and that made her very happy. He must love her so very much to take so much trouble to help her learn.</p><p>Late afternoons, when Grandma was out working at the diner, he would meet her off the bus. Sometimes she really wanted to go play with some of the kids in her new class but she always said she had to do something and couldn't.</p><p>Gramps wouldn't have liked her doing that.</p><p>The first couple times, no more than a week after her Grandparents had come up on the Greyhound to fetch her, he had just sat her down in the spare room, told her stuff about this Lodge place in the Lakes, which was like some sort of club thing that all the important men in the town went to. And about how her Mom used to go there weekends when she was a young girl. Mommy had been one of the special girls, been a Hostette - one of the best they had ever had, Grandpa said - but then he also said she was so special he thought she could be even better! In the Lodge, they had this Den where some of the men did these parties and the Hostettes got to go for free because they helped out. It sounded sort of fun, even if it was a bit scary too.</p><p>She didn't know why her Mom had never told her about that. Gramps was nice, telling her. Else she might never have got to find out and she might never have got to go to the parties.</p><p>The next time, he told her to take off her clothes, because that's one of the funny things they sometimes got the Hostettes to do at them parties and so she sat on his lap and he was holding and touching her and she tried to imagine what it would be like. Though because it was Gramps telling her, she knew it must be OK.</p><p>It was ever so exciting, thinking she had been picked to be one of the special girls in the Den. Just like Mommy was. And even though she was only new round here! It all had to be a huge secret and though she didn't really believe her tongue would be cut out if she ever said something, she took what Gramps said very seriously indeed.</p><p>Kristin blinked. Her mind stopped its wandering.</p><p>She felt the spiky tickle of Gramps' whiskers scratching at the soft skin between her legs. She knew it wasn't normal. Normal girls don't have their Gramps licking their slits do they? But it was OK if you were special. It thrilled her when he was happy with her. And anyhow, she was used to him doing it now. It was even better than when she put her hand down there at night and squeezed it hard between her legs. It made her tummy go all tight and when his fingers eased her lips apart and he wiggled his tongue right in her hole, she always got all goosebumpy! So very bad!</p><p>Then he stopped and she was holding her breath. Waiting.</p><p>For like, ages.</p><p>She knew he was there; knew he was moving about, but being squashed up double she couldn't see past her own tummy and what he was going to use this time.</p><p>It was like flash of blinding light.</p><p>First white, then red.</p><p>Accompanied by a sharp stabbing in her right buttock, that paused, and then exploded in her head. And was released in a piercing shriek.</p><p>He waited for the noise to abate. She always cried so beautifully, so reliably, but that little scream had been a real joy, that made his heart skip a beat and his already hard cock spasm with delight. Friday was the best night to try out new things: her skin had the weekend to lose any telltale marks. And the hairbrush was obviously doing the trick. Not the back - she had already had that many times, as an alternative to the paddle. No - bristles first was what he was trying tonight.</p><p>He sat on the bed and leaned over to inspect her ass. A neat oval of redness had formed almost instantly and now the skin was swelling slightly, a mass of tiny red dots could clearly be seen, each one marking where a sharp bristle had punctured the surface. His fingers caressed the soreness and the little girl flinched and moaned through her sobbing.</p><p>""What do you say, girl?"" he asked.</p><p>She fought her tears, knowing she had to reply immediately when he called her that.</p><p>""Thank you, Sir.""</p><p>""Did you like that?""</p><p>""Yes, Sir.""</p><p>""Did it hurt bad?""</p><p>Kirstin spluttered. Her ass was smarting and kept giving her nasty twinges. ""Yes, Sir.""</p><p>""Would you like me to do it again?""</p><p>""Yes please, Sir,"" she croaked.</p><p>He waited. It was great to see her tense up, expecting it. She kept it up for a minute, then she had to relax and so he made a deliberate movement so that she braced herself. But again he held off. Teasing her.</p><p>Towards the end of a Special Hour, he could set her little body twitching and shaking just by playing this game. When she was exhausted and aching and her muscles were tired.</p><p>The brush swung hard against her other ass cheek, and she yelled out again.</p><p>""Good girl. More?""</p><p>Gritting her teeth, half-choking on her own saliva, Kristin managed a ""Yes, Sir"" and was rewarded with four firm strokes in quick succession, which had her writhing against the mattress, her ankles tight in the cord. She shrieked, gasping for breath and her thin, broken cries rose and fell as the fiery stabbing in her ass flared and burned.</p><p>He held her still, steadying her hips with his hand as he bent and once again lapped between her labia. Her crying shook her entire body, but once his tongue had pushed down between the fleshy labia, and he sensed the tangy hot smoothness beneath, it mattered not. He gripped her firmly, slithering his supple tongue around, exploring behind her labia, prodding and pressing around her miniature clitoris, teasing and probing the tight hotness of the entrance to her vagina. His spit coated her tiny folds and creases and as her sobbing ebbed to silence, replaced by her irregular breathing and sucking of teeth as her immature pussy began to respond, he finally detected the first hint of oily juices ebbing up within her little cunny.</p><p>He sensed the change.</p><p>When the focus of her physical being changed from the pain in her buttocks to the warm comforting sensations he was creating between her legs. There was some subtle relaxation in her: a slightly different pattern to her breathing.</p><p>Which meant of course she was ready for more pain.</p><p>The whole concept of this conditioning was to train her subconscious to associate sexual pleasure with pain. So that the two became inseparable.</p><p>For that was what in fact made a Hostette special - they were not merely underage girls supplied for the sexual pleasure of the Lodge's inner circle, but true little submissives who had been trained to accept, even expect, to be handled roughly at the weekly 'parties'.</p><p>The girls, a steady stream of mostly trailer trash, had become an established feature of the Lodge, since (legend has it) after one wild night back in the late Sixties, when some drunken members decided to gangbang the super's twelve-year-old daughter, and a large sum was paid to hush it up. But imaginations had been fired and pockets round these parts were pretty deep, and a few of the more senior members decided to provide the facility on a more organized footing. Boasting a membership spanning the upper echelons of the community, with influence in all the right places, and large sums of cash available, the Lodge never found it a problem maintaining around a dozen girls at a time, working Saturday afternoon to Sunday morning. Newcomers were auctioned at their induction and then payment to fathers, uncles or whatever was regular and generous, a mix of basic retainer plus individual tips. With all parties sworn to silence, it was an arrangement that suited a lot of folk around here.</p><p>Kristin was being conditioned at a relatively late age, though she had yet to display anything more than the earliest indications of puberty. Despite this, she was so pliable and trusting and naive and Gramps was confident that she would be more than ready for her Thanksgiving induction. It generally reckoned they needed up to a whole year before they were ready, but he had committed to deliver her after only three months.</p><p>For he desperately needed the money.</p><p>All those years before, when he delivered Shelley for her induction, he had cleared his debts around town and had enough left over for a late registration Dodge. Kristin's mother, who was only nine at the time, had been a big hit with the Lodge and the subsequent rewards had also been accordingly generous. Happy days. Before Shelley got it in her head to run away, taking her kid with her.</p><p>But things were different now. He hadn't worked for a year and doubted he would find anything worth taking again. Only his wife's small wage from the diner kept them going. And yet she was still expecting them to take that apartment down in Ocala, Florida. He hadn't dared tell her how much short the nest egg was.</p><p>So having to take on the kid after Shelley's accident was the last thing he needed, but he pretty soon realized it could also be his salvation. For when he stepped out the cab and saw his granddaughter for the first time in seven years, he had no doubt whatsoever what had to happen.</p><p>Kristin would be the Lodge's next new Hostette.</p><p>The memory was making him horny all over again.</p><p>Today had been a hot early Fall day and he had been looking forward to this Special Hour.: there was always something special about licking Kristin's sweet little girl pussy.</p><p>But he had to stop right there. Just the second she started to respond. Fuck it!</p><p>He wiped his face with the back of his hand.</p><p>""You want some more, girl?"" he drawled.</p><p>""Yes please, Sir,"" was her strained reply. He was sure she really was beginning to get off on it, even though she were still only a littl'un, so she probably genuinely meant it. Christ, they grew up early these days.</p><p>Kristin's reply was indeed genuine - she loved having Gramps do that rude stuff - but she also knew there would be a catch. She knew she would be hurt first. Before he gave her the nice feelings again.</p><p>How he would do it, nor how much, she had no idea. Her throat felt sore and dry.</p><p>A few minutes later, she found out.</p><p>She was too young to realize the irony. That, and too occupied trying to accommodate the horrible sharp stinging.</p><p>And not just from her nipples today, either - Gramps also made her put one on each of her pussy lips.</p><p>Hair grips, that he had asked her to choose for herself at the Mall, and he even made her put them on herself! The pair of pink ones on her titties, the blue ones down there.</p><p>They were the sprung clip type, with curved jaws about three inches long. And on the inside, plastic spikes: lots of them. They gripped hair bunches well enough, but they also made tender parts of little girls very sore, very quickly.</p><p>When she did her cheerleader routine.</p><p>Ten times in a row, and if she paused, even for a second, Gramps had the paddle ready, to swing hard against her ass.</p><p>She managed to hold back the tears for the first two routines, but the stretching and pulling, especially between her legs, was making the grips dig in. It was so hard doing it, for if one of the clips fell off, she knew he would put her over his knee and paddle her hard.</p><p>But if he thought she wasn't doing her star jumps and leaps and bends properly enough, he would take the paddle to her as well.</p><p>Made her head spin, trying to get it all right for him.</p><p>To be his special girl.</p><p>After the shock when she put them on, which was bad enough, the throbbing just got worse and worse, and the two clips on her labia bit in deep every time she stretched. Then one of the glittery pink ones started to slip but she couldn't get to it in time and it clattered across the floorboards.</p><p>Kristin cried out in despair.</p><p>She scampered over and was bending to retrieve it when he grabbed her wrist and tugged her roughly to the bed.</p><p>""Sorry, Sir,"" she attempted to say but he was spinning her round and holding the back of her neck and pushing her head down on to the mattress.</p><p>As if it were taking place in slow motion, Kristin heard the paddle cut through the air, then heard the dull thwack as it landed. She was angry with herself for her mistake but her thought was instantly replaced with pain. Not unbearable at first, but Gramps had hit exactly over the tender patch where he had used the hairbrush before, and the skin was raw and began smarting immediately. After ten strokes, when he pushed her away and she crumpled on the floor, her ass felt like it was being prodded with shards of glass and she had fallen such that she was lying on the clips on he pussy and they too bore into the tenderest of flesh and broke her resistance.</p><p>She crumpled into a fit of self-pitying crying.</p><p>She would probably have lain there, curled up and heaving with sorrowful tears, had he not picked her up and held her to him.</p><p>""Put the grip back on, you lazy little cunt, and do the rest of your routines,"" he snarled.</p><p>Gramps was so convincing. It was like he really was cross. He passed her the hairclip and sobbing, she bit her lips and released it over her poor sore little nipple.</p><p>It was all right again after she had finished. He wasn't cross no more.</p><p>Curled up tight in his lap, the clips removed and her tears slowly ebbing away, she put her arms round his neck and hugged him as tight as she could.</p><p>She hurt all over but the nasty stuff was over and Gramps held her and stroked her shoulders and back and hair and her heart wasn't bumping so fast now and he was drying her tears and then he kissed her on the lips.</p><p>Which was what she had been waiting for.</p><p>""Such a special girl, you are, Kristin,"" he whispered, cradling the back of her head and as her lips softened against his, his tongue brushed lightly against them and they parted and it slipped between her teeth. He rolled her back on to the bed, embracing her, his mouth pressed to hers, and her clear green eyes opened briefly, no longer filled with tears, but sparkling shyly with total joy.</p><p>Gramps's kisses made her all better. Kissed away the gnawing ache in her nipples and made them tight and hard. And caressed her pussy, bit by bit dampening the soreness and tickling out the moisture from her vagina and making her clit feel very tingly.</p><p>He indulged her.</p><p>Her shallow breathing and the contented playing of her little fingers against his back; the bashful half-smile of guilty joy when he winked and his mouth roved over her sweet young body. Watching her delight as he held and kissed her, he had to concentrate to remember that she still had one last ordeal to face.</p><p>This was going to be something he had been looking forward to all day.</p><p>Earlier, he had been prowling around the kitchen, hunting for a snack, when the inspiration hit him. It was great idea - he so hoped it would work, for there were a few variations he fancied trying in a week or two, as he stepped up her training towards Thanksgiving. She surely had to fetch a good price, better even than the youngest Carter girl back in April. She had fetched five figures, rumor had it.</p><p>Christ!</p><p>They would be fighting over her: two months short of her eleventh birthday, trained to be willing and obedient. And with her sweet little cherry intact and ripe for plucking. There had to be several high rollers in this County who would dig deep in their pockets for her company that weekend. And a good, steady income stream afterwards, when he left her at the Lodge at weekends.</p><p>""Smaller, girl!"" he barked.</p><p>Kristin shuffled her knees even tighter into her chest and pulled her head in as close as possible, forming the smallest little girl ball she could. The line of her spine curled deliciously down her tiny body. All the way down to the glowing red of her tormented ass.</p><p>In the Lodge, the girls were expected to adopt this position, huddling in the corner of a room, facing outwards, whenever they were not required by any of the Members. Or being punished in The Den.</p><p>Gramps prodded her with his toe.</p><p>""Lift your ass up; pull it open. Show me.""</p><p>She did as she was told, her stubby fingers clawing aside her tender buttocks, to expose the tiny dark crater that was her anus.</p><p>""Wider!""</p><p>Her fingers scrabbled to pull at the skin and stretch the hole.</p><p>Oh yes, this should end the session on a high!</p><p>He let her stay like that for a while, so as he could get it ready. He had thought he might just do it as she was, crouched on the floor, but if it gave the reaction he was hoping for, it would be better to immobilize her.</p><p>Just in case.</p><p>""Right. Get yourself up on that bed, foot end, facing me, with your head over the frame of the bed, your sweet little ass in the air and your hands on top of the metal.""</p><p>Kristin was rightly wary, but she scampered up and positioned herself as he had ordered. He took each wrist and moved it out towards the bedpost, and used the short lengths of cord to bind her down to the top of the bed frame. She watched him extract the spreader bar from the closet - she was already very familiar with its purpose - and even helped by moving her feet further apart.A gesture that pleased him greatly. The kid was well on the way to being trained.</p><p>Her long dark tresses fell over her face and though she tried to shake them aside, he had to gather her hair and smooth it each side of her head. Her big green eyes twinkled up at him, even now still rimmed red from her tears, but set against the fine black line of her eyebrows, and the curl of her lashes, still so sexily naive and vulnerable. He bunched the hair in his fist, behind her head and pulled so that she had to raise her chin. Her cheeks were soft and flushed and a frown of discomfort disfigured her smooth brow.</p><p>He kissed her mouth.</p><p>With his other hand, he reached down and pushed his undershorts down his legs. His hard cock sprang loose, the tip purple and slick with pre-cum.</p><p>The girl chewed her lip nervously.</p><p>""Well?"" he prompted.</p><p>""Sir,"" she began, preparing to repeat the words she had had to learn.</p><p>""Sir, please may I pleasure you with my lips?""</p><p>Gramps smiled. He had never gone along with some of the dumbest of the Lodge rules for the Hostettes, and it specially didn't sound right, being spoken by his little granddaughter. But she had to be trained their way, so he had no choice.</p><p>They were a lot of pretentious fucking idiots, those guys in the Lodge.</p><p>He guided his dick to her expectant mouth, where her obedient tongue flickered over the tip. This was one natural skill she seemed to have inherited and she was every bit as adept as her mother. He felt her mouth close gently about the bell end, and the warmth of her saliva bathing his raging erection.</p><p>The girl's head bobbed up and down.</p><p>""Oh yeah, that's it baby,"" he mouthed.</p><p>Though the Special Hour was only on schooldays, he carefully engineered her itinerary on Sunday mornings so that on their way back from church, he had a few minutes alone with her in the truck and though little could improve on the sheer ecstasy of having his dick sucked so well by the little girl, having it done whilst he was parked on Main Street, nodding greetings to unknowing folks going by, was most definitely something else!</p><p>Christ, he wanted to let her finish. To fill her little mouth, but not yet. Reluctantly he withdrew.</p><p>There was that one last thing he wanted to do. To round off the week's training.</p><p>Trying out his moment of inspiration.</p><p>He liked the using the vibrator on her. Mail order and worth the investment. Top of the range, with different heads and he had made another couple of his own.</p><p>Of course he would much have preferred to be using his dick in her little holes, but that would have to wait until she had begun at the Lodge and lost her cherry for a good price. Gramps was looking forward to December. Been a long time since he had been able to fuck a little bald pussy whenever it took his fancy. He grinned to himself: OK so he weren't a high flyer, a member of the inner circle who had access to the Den and the girls, but neither did he have to pay hundreds to spank or fuck one, because he would have her for free during the rest of the week.</p><p>He removed the small plastic cylinder from the carton and selected one of the smallest attachments - a garish purple cock-head, about half the size of his own.</p><p>Glancing over to her, he saw Kristin watching, her face blank and pale as she fretted over what he was preparing for her. He moved, so that she would not see him open the bottle of olive oil and with the aid of a paper napkin, wipe a generous coat of oil over the purple silicone. The label read 'Extra Virgin Olive Oil with Rosemary and Hot Red Chilli'.</p><p>This should be interesting, he thought.</p><p>There was sufficient room for him to sit on the mattress directly behind her. With her arms held down against the top rail of the bed frame, the girl's ass was raised up, and the spreader bar ensured he had easy access to it.</p><p>Though she was expecting it, the first touch of her grandfather's finger on her tight little anus still made her start. As usual, it was wet with his spit and with only a firm pressure, began to slide inside.</p><p>She trusted Gramps implicitly and if he wanted to put his finger up her ass, then it had to be right.</p><p>He worked her briefly and silently. Not that she had any choice, but Kristin was little fazed by this - Gramps often did it in there and it weren't so bad. A lot nicer than being hit, for sure.</p><p>Oh God! He was going to do the thing in there as well! She tensed.</p><p>She felt a shiver when the vibrator started up. It felt very funny but she didn't mind that going in her ass either, truth be told. He said she was very grown up when she had the thing in there.</p><p>Special.</p><p>Slick with oil, the small tip of the vibrator passed easily through the semi-relaxed sphincter and Gramps inched it carefully up into her rectum.</p><p>She closed her eyes and slumped forward on the bed frame. Like always, the feeling when the jiggly thing went in was so weird, as if her legs were suddenly made of Jell-O, and for a moment, her insides felt just like she needed to pee.</p><p>But this time, the sensation was much stronger. Her eyes popped wide in surprise: there was this great stinging feel in her ass. God -not just the jiggly feeling, or even the scary one, like her insides were going to burst. This was new. And Jeez - painful! And it was just getting worse and worse.</p><p>She could not stop herself: the stinging was overwhelming, like somebody had lit a fire inside her, a concentration of burning, wave after wave, each stronger than the last. More and more as the jiggly vibrator slipped out and pushed back into her anus.</p><p>""Ooooowwwwwww!"" she squealed.</p><p>Gramps landed a firm slap on her already sore buttock.</p><p>""Hush!"" he admonished, and through the constant sharp stinging, she could feel the thickness of the vibrator sink deeper into her, until Gramps' hand was touching her buttocks.</p><p>""Oh please Gramps!!"" she yelled, ""take it out, its hurting too much!""</p><p>He held it steady, but had to shift and wrap his arm around her waist to keep her still, as her body was writhing around so wildly. She grunted and moaned and was panting noisily through her nose.</p><p>""Shut the fuck up, girl, or I'll take the whip to you,"" he growled.</p><p>Kristin was wailing, shaking her head from side to side, as the unrelenting fire inside her raged. The more she flailed around, tied as she was, the worse it seemed to be, and all the time the vibrating rubber dick kept sliding in and out of her, spreading the oil over her most sensitive membranes, and coating her anus with warm, scented oil each time it penetrated her. The vibrator slipped so easily inside, but instead of making this a comfortable, pleasurable experience, the oil was of course simply ensuring that every part of her was subjected to the intense, relentless burn of the chilli extract it contained.</p><p>Gramps struggled to hold her, so much was her ass bucking about. Kristin was so very small, but the fire in her rectum and anus was so strong that it possessed her. Her tiny body snapped to and fro, wrenching against the cords; she threw her head back and screeched, saliva dribbling from the side of her mouth, her face sweaty and red, her eyes wet and wild.</p><p>He gave up, leaving the vibrator embedded in her, but it was expelled within seconds from her heaving little body.</p><p>The oil had been a triumph all right.</p><p>He stood aside for a few seconds, simply observing with excited satisfaction the astounding effect it had on her. His cock swelled to even greater proportions and right now he knew he had to relieve the pressure at last.</p><p>Moving around to her head, he stood directly in front of her, with his erect penis almost right in her screwed-up cute young face.</p><p>Her eyes briefly met his: strained, tearful, bewildered and pleading. Fuck, she was a beautiful little girl - them doctors and lawyers and bigshots and politicians would be falling over themselves to use and abuse her in the Den! So this was damn good practice for the kid!</p><p>Groaning uncontrollably, she made anguished squeaking noises each time another sharp pang shot up from her ass. He placed his hands on each side of her head, to keep it still.</p><p>""Let it hurt, girl. Get used to it.""</p><p>She whimpered something but he could not make it out. He lifted her head.</p><p>""Suck it good, girl,"" he ordered.</p><p>She flashed a look of despair.</p><p>""And make sure you swallow it all, you little dirty cunt!"" he grunted, playing his part.</p><p>He used her hair to hold her head steady, coiling it around his fingers, pressing his hands over her scalp. Her face was red, sweaty, and her cheeks and chin were wet with spit and tears. She was shaking and was fighting the pain to part her lips and place them softly around the shiny tip of Gramps' dick.</p><p>The girl had spirit.</p><p>Her eyes squeezed tight shut in concentration (she so wanted to be good for him, to be as good as he said Mommy had been). But even so, as she washed her little tongue over him and slipped her lips down the shaft, she could not prevent the occasional whimper of pain escaping through her nose.</p><p>Gramps looked down at her. Her agonized young face, deep-flushed, and her perfect little mouth encircling his cock, and her skinny body, all pale and bony, curled up and bobbing about. So trusting and willing. Oh yeah, she would have no shortage of men wanting her each Saturday.</p><p>""OK, Slut. Get ready.""</p><p>Her lips, tongue and roof of her mouth formed a perfect hollow, and with a few short strokes, he exploded a thick stream of cum, spraying to the very back of her throat. Anxiously she swallowed hard, desperately keen to show him she could, and not let any of his precious jism be wasted. He had always told her it was a measure of how good she was, the amount of cum she ate and she innocently believed him quite literally.</p><p>His cock pulsed and spat his remaining semen into her waiting mouth.</p><p>Spent, he stood back and waited for her to open her mouth for him. Just like she had been instructed, Kristin had kept back a goodly mouthful, so that she could give him a wide, open-mouthed smile of gratitude, and see for himself the sticky strands of gloop adhering to her tongue and teeth.</p><p>""Well done, Slut,"" he praised her with genuine appreciation.</p><p>For she truly had done well, especially for such a young girl, coping with so much pain yet still performing a most satisfactory blow job.</p><p>This Special Hour had been the best yet!</p><p>""Good girl, Kristin, I'm so proud of you"" grinned Gramps, watching her walk slowly, and very stiffly, along the landing, clutching her clothes. Her ass looked so cute, blushed a deep pink, with only a few small, red weals swollen up where he had caught her with the edge of the paddle. He could see her trying to clench her buttocks as she shuffled along and wondered how long she would feel the effects of the chilli extract inside her.</p><p>A long, thin trickle of olive oil glistened down the inside of her left thigh, from her crotch to her knee.</p><p>""Go on, be quick. Get in the tub before your Grandma gets back!""</p><p>And at that moment, he heard the latch and scurried downstairs.</p><p>He followed his wife into the kitchen.</p><p>She looked tired.</p><p>Standing at the sink, she ran the water, filling a pan. He sat at the table, watching.</p><p>""How is she doing?"" she asked, closing the faucet. ""You try that hairbrush on her, like I said?""</p><p>""Oh yep. Worked real good,"" he replied with a smirk, ""real good. Don't you worry. She'll be plenty ready by Thanksgiving.""</p><p>Kristin's Grandma wheeled around and her expression softened. She put down the pan and went over to the dresser. Her fingers touched the brochure, playing across the airbrushed image of a sun-drenched resort somewhere in Marion County.</p><p>Gramps raised his eyebrows in surprise. Not often these days he saw his wife actually smile.</p><p>Special!</p>"
545,Kleine Schwester,Ascaron,buch.sie@gmx.de,"['mg', 'inc', 'nosex']",,2012-08-21T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Eines Abends musste ich (14) mal wieder auf meine kleine Schwester (10) aufpassen da meine Mutter ihren monatlichen Frauentreff hatte. Unser Vater ist vor Jahren mit einer anderen durchgebrannt und lebt in einer anderen Stadt. Es war ein warmer Sommernachmittag und Zeit fürs Abendessen. Zum Nachtisch gibt es Schokokuchen und einen Jogurt. Meine Schwester schlürft den Jogurt aus dem Becher. </p><p>""Hol dir einen Löffel Candy sonst bekleckerst du dich.""</p><p>""Ich kann schon essen, bääh"" Bei Zungerausstrecken läuft ein dicker Klecks Jogurt von ihrer Zunge auf ihr Kinn, langsam weiter runter und tropft auf ihr T-Shirt. </p><p>Ich muss bei diesem Anblick kurz an die Fotos auf meinem Computer denken, auf denen Frauen Sperma über ihr Gesicht gespritzt bekommen und bei diesem Gedanken wird mein Penis ganz hart. Meine neue Freundin hat mir neulich auch einen geblasen, aber ich musste meinen Schwanz aus ihrem Mund ziehen auf ein Taschentuch, weil sie sich vor Sperma ekelt. </p><p>""Toll kannst du essen, komm her ich mach's weg"" sag ich und sie kommt geknickt durch das Zimmer zu mir. Dabei läuft der Tropfen noch weiter das Shirt runter und ein feuchter, fast durchsichtiger Fleck bleibt zurück. Als sie vor mir steht ist der Fleck genau vor meinem Gesicht und man kann deutlich ihre Brustwarze sehen. Wie auf den Fotos' denke ich. </p><p>""Nun mach schon, sonst trocknet der Jogurt"" sagt meine Schwester und hält mir das Shirt vor die Nase.</p><p>""Ich hab aber nichts zum abwischen und meine Finger sind klebrig vom Kuchen."" </p><p>""Dann musst du's halt ablecken, sonst meckert Mutti"" Sie lässt das T-Shirt los, stemmt die Hände in die Hüften und funkelt mich böse an. Ich schlucke schwer, öffne meinen Mund und lecke einmal quer über ihr Shirt. Das raue Material kratzt über meine Zunge, der Jogurt schmeckt nach süßer Erdbeere und ich spüre deutlich die Erhebung als ich über ihre Warze lecke. Sie zuckt kurz zurück und hält mir dann ihre Brust noch näher vor die Nase. </p><p>""Da ist noch was, leck noch mal"", sagt sie mit einer belegten Stimme. Ich ziehe sie mit einer Hand um die Hüfte zu mir und halte mit Daumen und Zeigefinger der anderen Hand das Shirt straff über Ihre Brust. Dann lecke ich mehrfach langsam und feucht über ihre Brustwarze und umkreise sie auch mehrmals um alle Reste aufzulecken. </p><p>""Ich hab jetzt alles, glaub ich.""</p><p>""Nee, da ist was durchs Shirt durch."" Sie zieht das Shirt aus. Ihre Brustwarze steht von ihrer flachen Brust ab. Ein bisschen Babyspeck lässt es aussehen wie einen Minibusen. Ich lasse meine Zunge ein paar Mal um ihre Warze kreisen. </p><p>""Du musst es auf lutschen, sonst kriegst du's nie weg."" Ich stülpe meine Lippen über ihre Warze und sauge ein wenig. </p><p>""Du musst schon fester saugen und dabei den Rest auflecken."" Ich sauge und lecke gleichzeitig bis auch der letzte Rest Jogurt von ihrer Brust ist. </p><p>""So das war's, jetzt ab duschen und ins Bett."" </p><p>""Och schon?"" ""Ja los sonst petz ich den Fleck"" </p><p>""Ok"" Sie geht ins Bad.</p><p>Ich hole meine Latte aus der Hose und reibe sie ein wenig. Ich sehe Candys T-Shirt auf dem Boden und nehme es mir um mir damit den Schwanz zu rubbeln. Es dauert nicht lange um ich gebe eine geballte Ladung Sperma in das T-Shirt meiner Schwester. Scheiße, wenn das Mama sieht bin ich erledigt' denk ich und gehe zum Bad um es in die Wäsche zu werfen.</p><p>Vor der Badtür bleibe ich stehen und lausche. Im Bad läuft die Dusche. ‚Wenn ich leise bin merkt sie vielleicht nichts' Ganz vorsichtig öffne ich die Tür und mir stockt der Atmen.</p><p>Meine Schwester sitzt mit breiten Beinen auf der Toilette und spielt mit der Hand zwischen ihren Schenkeln. Mit geschlossenen Augen reibt sie immer wieder mit einem völlig durchgeweichten und schon löchrigen Toilettenpapier über ihre Vagina. Ihr Finger drückt mit jeder Bewegung tiefer in ihren Schlitz. Mein Schwanz richtet sich wieder auf und drängt aus der offenen Hose. Eilig greife ich hin und stoße dabei die Tür noch weiter auf. Meine Schwester erschrickt, macht die Augen auf und guckt mich an. Aus Schreck schießt ein Strahl Urin aus ihrer Muschi direkt ihren Finger entlang gegen ihre Hand. Sekundenlange Stille... Sie starrt auf meine Hand und ich auf ihre. Dann schreckt sie hoch, greift sich mehrere Blätter neues Papier und wischt ihre Hand und Muschi ab. Ich drehe mich um, mach die Tür zu und schließe meine Hose. Nicht ganz einfach, da ich inzwischen eine wirklich harte Erektion habe und meine Hose etwas zu eng ist.</p><p>""Hey, err... Kannst du mal reinkommen?"" Meine Schwester klingt sehr nervös. Als ich die Tür öffne, steht meine Schwester unter der Dusche und hält sich den Duschvorhang vor den Körper. </p><p>""Ich versprech dir ich sag nix wenn du auch nichts sagst."" Der nasse Duschvorhang klebt an ihrem Körper und lässt ihn deutlich durchscheinen. </p><p>""Könn wir das nicht einfach vergessen, biiitte."" Ich funkel sie böse an ""Ich wollte nur auf Klo, was du gemacht hast sah anders aus."" </p><p>""Ich hab mich nur abwischt."" </p><p>""Ja, klar mit einem durchgeweichten Klopapier."" </p><p>""Ich hab an was anderes gedacht..."" Sie bricht mitten im Satz ab, ist sich der Zweideutigkeit der Aussage bewusst. </p><p>""Kann ich jetzt auf die Toilette?"" Meine Schwester löst sich vom Duschvorhang und beginnt sich unter der Dusche zu waschen. Ich setze mich auf die Schüssel und versuche ein bisschen Urin aus meinem stocksteifen Schwanz zu pressen. In den Augenwinkeln sehe ich wie meine Schwester sich mit Duschgel einseift. Eine Hand reibt über ihre Brust und die andere ist zwischen ihren Beinen beschäftigt.</p><p>Es bringt nichts, ich bin so erregt ich muss mich erst wieder 'runterholen' also beginne ich vorsichtig mit meiner Hand hin und her zu reiben. Als ich kurz vor dem zweiten Kommen heute bin bemerke ich das die Bewegungen meiner Schwester sich verändert haben. Sie versucht sich ihren Rücken einzuschäumen, kommt aber nicht recht heran. </p><p>Ich stocke als sie sich wieder dem Vorhang zuwendet und schüchtern fragt: ""Kannst du mir mal helfen? Mir den Rücken waschen? Büüttttee."" Ich stehe auf, meine Schwester dreht sich um und ich watschel die drei Schritte zur Dusche mit herunter gelassener Hose und herrausstehendem Glied. Hinter ihr stehend ziehe ich den Duschvorhang weg, und werfe einen Blick auf den Rücken und den Po meiner kleinen Schwester.</p><p>Ich lege meine Hände sanft auf ihre nassen nackten Schultern und beginne sie leicht zu massieren. Sie reicht mir die flüssige Seife und ich massiere an ihrer Wirbelsäule entlang nach unten bis auf ihren kleinen runden Hintern. Sanft knete ich ihre Backen mit beiden Händen und mit meinen Fingern gleite ich auch ihre Poritze entlang und zwischen ihren Beinen nach vorne. Sie zittert kurz als ihre Spalte berühre. Meine Hände gleiten wieder ihren Rücken hoch, diesmal an den Außenseiten ihrer Taille. Da sie sehr kitzlig ist fängt sie an wild zu kichern und dabei verspritzt sie ihr Duschwasser über mich und ich mache einen Satz rückwärts. Ich wische mir das Wasser aus den Augen und als ich wieder aufblicke sieht meine Schwester mich an.</p><p>""Warum kommst du nicht mit rein, dann können deine Sachen nicht nass werden und ich kann dich auch einseifen."" Kurz entschlossen ziehe ich mir das T-Shirt aus, als ich die Hose ausziehen will, die sowieso schon an meinen Knien hängt, dreht meine Schwester sich wieder weg. Mein inzwischen wieder abgeschwollenes Glied baumelt herunter. Ich steige hinter meiner Schwester in die Dusche. Meine Hände beginnen wieder ihre Wanderung und ich greife dabei auch um sie herum an ihre flache Brust und ihre Scheide. Sie lehnt sich gegen mich und mein Penis drück wieder erwachend gegen ihre Hüfte. Einige Minuten streichele ich sie, knete ihre winzigen Brüste und fahre mit meinen Fingern immer wieder durch ihre feuchte Spalte. Plötzlich beginnt sie zu zucken und drückt sich schwer atmend stärker gegen mich. Ihr Po reibt gegen meinen Schwanz und bringt mich zum abspritzen. Mein Sperma schießt über ihren Po und Rücken und das Wasser spült alles ihre Beine herunter.</p><p>Verunsichert höre ich auf sie zu streicheln und etwa zwei Minuten später hat sie sich beruhigt und und stellt sich wieder aufrecht hin. </p><p>""Ich glaub ich bin jetzt sauber"" sag sie mit zitternder Stimme und dreht sich zu mir um. Einige Augenblicke lang stehen wir uns frontal gegenüber und ich mustere ihren jungen Körper. Ihre Brustwarzen sind leicht gerötet und ihre Scham ist geschwollen. Ich glaube eine Spur Flüssigkeit zu erkennen, die nicht Wasser oder Seife ist. </p><p>""Du bist dran"" Ertappt hebe ich meinen Blick und sehe ein Lächeln auf ihren Lippen. Ihre Augen zucken kurz nach unten auf meinen Schwanz und ich drehe ihr schnell den Rücken zu.</p><p>Sie beginnt mit ihren Händen meinen Rücken zu reiben und auch meine Pobacken werden kräftig eingeseift. Wie ich greift sie um mich herum und beginnt meine Brust einzureiben um sich dann auch weiter nach unten zu tasten und plötzlich umschließt ihre Hand meinen Schaft und reibt die Seife instinktiv in einer vor und zurück Bewegung. Da ich eben schon zweimal abgespritzt habe, dauert es einige Zeit bis aus meinem harten Schwanz ein kurzer Schuss Sperma, gefolgt von einem scharfen Strahl Urin in die Dusche schießt. Meine Schwester macht weiter bis der letzte Tropfen aus mir heraus ist und stoppt dann die Wichsbewegung, lässt ihre Hand aber sanft um mein erschlafftes Glied geschlossen.</p><p>Ich drehe mich zu ihr, ihre Hand ist immernoch zwischen uns, ""Ich bin jetzt auch sauber, danke"". Ich drücke ihr einem plötzlichen Instinkt folgend einen schnellen Kuss auf die Lippen. </p><p>""Danke dass du mir geholfen hast, du bist der liebste große Bruder denn ich kenne."" Verlegen steige ich aus der Dusche und beginne mich abzutrocknen. Meine kleine Schwester stellt sich mir gegenüber und hantiert ebenfalls mit ihrem Handtuch.</p><p>""Komm her, ich mach das"", ich reibe sie überall kräftig ab und widme ich mich auch ihrer Scham und ihrer Brust, bis ihre Haut rot leuchtet. Sie reibt im Gegenzug meinen Schwanz und meine Pobacken. Als wir beide schon lange trocken sind verlassen wir das Bad und gehen auf unsere Zimmer um uns Bettfertig zu machen. Ich ziehe meine Pyjamahose und das Oberteil an und schaue noch einmal bei meiner Schwester vorbei um ihr gute Nacht zu sagen.</p><p>Sie liegt schon im Bett, die Decke neben sich und wartet offensichtlich auf mich. Unter ihrem kurzen Nachthemd kann ich keinen Schlüpfer erkennen, in Gegenteil hat sie die Beine leicht gespreizt und deutlich ist ihre Spalte zu sehen. Ich stelle mich neben ihr Bett und streichele über ihren Kopf. </p><p>""Was heute passiert ist sagen wir besser nicht Mama, ok?"" </p><p>""Ich verrate nichts, wenn du auch nichts sagst."" Verschwörerisch blickt sie zu mir auf. ""Gute Nacht kleine Schwester."" Ich drehe mich um, werde aber von ihr zurück gehalten. </p><p>""Bekomme ich gar keinen 'Gute Nacht Kuss'?"" Ich seufze beuge mich zu ihr runter um sie auf die Wange zu küssen, sie dreht den Kopf und sanft berühren sich unsere Lippen.</p><p>Von der Bewegung überrascht lasse ich meinen Mund auf ihrem ruhen und, wie ich es von meiner Freundin kenne, schiebe ich meine Zunge vorsichtig zwischen meine Lippen und lecke über ihre. Ihre Augen weiten sich überrascht, bald öffnen sich aber auch ihre Lippen und unsere Zungen spielen ein langsames Spiel miteinander. Nach einer gefühlten Ewigkeit trennen wir uns und ich verlasse fast fluchtartig den Raum. Ein leises ""Träum Süß"" begleitet mich und es dauert lange bis ich endlich einschlafen kann. Mein letzter Gedanke ist, dass Mama jede Woche ihre Freundinnen treffen könnte und ich deswegen jede Woche auf meine kleine Schwester aufpassen dürfte.</p><p>Ich habe wirklich süße Träume.</p>"
546,Ashley's Family,Ashley,,"['M/F/m/f/b/g', 'inc', 'pedo', 'cons']",All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,2012-04-19T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I am the oldest at 15 and a girl. I have 2 brothers and 1 sister. My brothers can be real butts sometimes, but basically we all love to love. A little bit more about me, I'm on the petit side at just 5' tall and only weigh 95 lbs. My breasts are a large A-cup, and I have a nice ass as I have been told. Oh, my hair is a slightly wavy dirty blonde that goes to mid back. I normally keep it in a ponytail. I am on the National Honor Society (I always get ""As"") and I have a measured IQ of 162, so, I'm not to dumb...But I'm not really all that pretty. Most boys don't look at me other than my Daddy and my brothers...but they only look at me for one thing....except my Daddy, he loves me.....The ages of my family are Daddy, 32, Mom, 29, Chad, 12, Trevor, 5, and Megan is 15 months. Mommy had some problems getting pregnant, that is why we are so spread out.....</p><p>Now, about what I mentioned before...we love to love. We are a very loving family. No one is ever hurt (well, besides breaking of the cherry) or belittled in anyway, but we have all been having family fun since we were born....and we all love it, including Megan.</p><p>My Mom told me about how it started with me, and continued on with all of the other kids. I got to see all of the rest and even play myself. Mom told me she was breastfeeding me and giving Daddy a BJ while doing it. I was only 3 days old, so Mom was to sore to fuck still, but Daddy is VERY horny all of the time, so going that 3 days really was getting to him. (They fucked, she told me, just before going into labor, so I came out in Daddy's cum) Anyway, Mom said she was horny herself because I was sucking her nipple and she was sucking Daddy, so she got this nasty thought....just as Daddy was about to cum, she pulled me off from her nipple and Daddy out of her mouth and put my mouth to his dick. I must have still been hungry because she told me I just started sucking right away, getting nearly half of Daddy's head into my newborn mouth!</p><p>Mom so shocked Daddy, he didn't know what to do, but when he looked at her with a huge smile on her face, then looked at me sucking his dick, he just lost it. Mom had the sense, she told me, to keep her hand on his dick and squeeze it just enough to control the flow into my hungry mouth so that I didn't choke. She said I must have liked it well enough (my Daddy does taste wonderful, you know) because I didn't spit it back out, but swallowed it all. She made sure that I got all of his load.</p><p>Now, I know that this is a real thing because I have seen my brothers and sister doing the same thing. I really remember Trevor because I was older and with Megan, I was sucking Daddy while she was breastfeeding, then Mom held her up when I told her it was time and I put his dick into her mouth and made him cum in there. I was SO KEWL!! She missed swallowing some, so Mom and I cleaned up her little baby face...oh, and all of us started on day 3 of our lives....Mom and Dad want to keep the ""tradition"" up.</p><p>Mom and Dad talked about had happened and decided that since I was a baby, and babies get over short term pain pretty quickly, the decided to break my cherry when I was 1 month old. Mom is like me...very tiny.. so she used her pinky to bust my cherry while Daddy was licking my newborn clit to minimize the pain. It must have worked, as Mom said I only cried for a couple of minutes, then got real quiet.</p><p>From then on, Mom and Dad had me eating cum from both of them. The movies are really telling. My Daddy's dick is not that big across, maybe only 1 and a quarter inches or so, but it is just over 7"" long. It is VERY nice when you are young, let me tell you....and he really knows how to use it because I've never been with a better lover than my Daddy regardless of dick size. Oh, back to what I was saying....I've seen the movies of Daddy holding me up to Mommy's pussy sucking her clit. Sometimes they would put my arm into her pussy while I did that. She said I could her to a cum in just 2 minutes...much faster than anyone else.</p><p>By the time I was 6 months old, I could get all of Daddy's head into my mouth. There are movies of me using him as a pacifier. He would be laying on the couch with me sucking on his half hard dick while watching the TV. I would be asleep doing this. It got to the point that this was the only way I would take a nap or go to sleep at night. He would usually get hard, then jerk off into my mouth if I wasn't sucking hard enough, then get softer again until the next time.</p><p>Teething was a bit of a problem... :) I would bit down on his dick and make it hurt, so they got me a rubber dick to chew on for teething...it is pretty funny to see. I guess I learned pretty quickly not to bit him, so then we went back to me sucking him and Mommy. Oh, I forgot....they both loved licking my little tiny pussy (and now I know why) and trying to get as much of their tongues up into me as possible. I guess I peed in their mouths a few times, but we really aren't into that pee and poop thing at all....smells nasty..YUCK!</p><p>It was after I started eating solid foods (I still nurse on Mommy to this day, by the way) that Daddy noticed that my poops where about as big as his dick was wide....so, they figured if I could get something that big out, he could get something that big in! The decided to tape the whole thing which including me sucking Mommy and Daddy, them licking my little pussy and having my ""baby"" orgasms (that is something to see, too!) then Mommy lubing up my tiny little butt hole and Daddy's large dick. Mom handled the camera as Daddy very slowly worked his dick back and forth over my rosebud slowly letting it slip in just a little bit more with each pass. What is amazing is that I must have liked it, as on one of the passes, I actually pushed back at Daddy and his head disappeared into my butt! There was not a whimper from me during all of it.</p><p>Daddy put more lube onto his shaft and my butt hole while his head was still in me, then slowly started to work it in and out a little more each time until he saw my butt cheeks clench. Then he knew that it was enough. You can clearly see that he had 3"" of dick into my tiny little butt hole. He then slowly pumped it in and out until he came inside of my ass....it looked so delicious...Mommy then bent down and sucked the cum from my butt. This became a regular thing in our love making with me sometimes sitting down on to Daddy's dick fucking myself on him into my ass.</p><p>During all of the butt-fucking and sucking, Mommy and Daddy were also fingering my pussy opening it up more. By the time I had reached 3 and a half, Mommy could get two of her slender fingers into me without any pain...I remember this very well. It was then decided that Daddy should try to get his dick head into my tiny little pussy. Again, Mom manned the camera while Daddy lubed me and him up. He managed to get half his head into me pretty easily, but then came the hard part of his dick. He tried, but didn't want to hurt me, but it really felt good to me, so they suggested that I get on top and put it in until I didn't want any more....well, that was just fine with me!! I had been watching Mommy and Daddy fuck for years and heard Mommy screaming in pleasure, so I wanted some of that, too!</p><p>Daddy held his dick up as I squatted over it. He rubbed it back and forth a few times to get the lube spread out, then I started to lower myself. They told me to hold my pussy open so it might go in easier, so I did that (it is all on tape). I couldn't see it, but Mommy and Daddy could see as his dick head popped into my toddler pussy for the first time....but I could feel it....I remember how it felt...it kind of hurt just a little at first, but then it got REAL good. Once I had his head into me, I lowered myself some more, but slower this time as I didn't want it to hurt anymore, but wanted the good feeling.</p><p>I read all of these stories how the little girl of 8 or so, or toddlers take in a huge dick of 8"" or more....that us just plain ridiculous! Little girls are just like little boys...very tiny and short, only we have innies, not outies. All I could get in of Daddy was his head just a very small part of his shaft, but boy, I sure was full!! I bounced up and down on him kind of like I had seem Mommy doing, so you could see how sometimes I got just a little bit more in, and my little tummy would bulge out just a little bit.</p><p>It is true, but the time Chad was born, I was able to get 2 full inches of Daddy's dick into me, but it wasn't until I was nearly 10 that I could take it all, and even then, he hit my cervix all the time and it would sometimes hurt....we don't like hurt.</p><p>Oh, did I tell you that we also got a dog just after Chad was born?</p><p>I'm tired of writing this right now because Mommy had Megan on the floor sucking on Sam's dick (he is our second doggie, Toby is getting old and is bigger than Sam) so that she gets used to the difference between dog cum and people cum. While Mommy is doing that, Chad is fucking her from behind.</p><p>I just called Trevor over so that we can 69 for a while, but I have to be on top as my belly is getting to big now....yes, I'm pregnant and it is Daddy's...I wish he were here now, but he is out shopping...oh well.. missing all the fun....</p>"
547,Christmas Eve Day Gathering,Ashley,,"['MFmfbg', 'ped', 'family', 'inc', 'preg', 'beast']","A family get together on Christmas Eve day, unlike any family you've ever met in real life.",2012-08-24T00:00:00,This work is copyrighted to the author. Please don't remove the author information or make any changes to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your consideration.,"<p>It was Christmas Eve day, and mom said she had a big surprise for us, not just more than a few minutes later, the doorbell rang. I answered it, and my grandparents were there! We don't see them very often, maybe 2 times a year because they live so far away. </p><p>Now, what makes this so special is that they are some of the few who know and join in on the fun ...mom's mom and dad... they are like way cool for old folks. I gave them both a big hug and kiss and Papa just couldn't resist slipping in his tongue while rubbing my ass. </p><p>He couldn't hug me real close like he normally does because my belly got in the way this time. (I mentioned before that I'm pregnant with Daddy's little girl -yes, we know what it is because I'm 7 months along now and making milk like mommy does.</p><p>We all headed for the ""playroom"" where everyone one else was. The rest of them lounged around, watching some of our older ""home movies"" when Gramma and Papa said, ""Hi!"" </p><p>Boy the rest of the kids just jumped on them except for Megan; Daddy had her busy using his dick as a pacifier while she was napping; it has always amazed me to see my brothers and sister getting all of his dick head into their tiny mouths. Mom was letting Toby lick her pussy while slowly ""nursing"" on Chad's dick when they walked in. I had been playing with Trevor's tiny dick as he got a drink of milk from my boobs before the going to answer the door. I now know why Mom never stopped nursing; it just feels wonderful and makes my pussy tingle. </p><p>Anyway, grandma and papa let us kids strip them of their clothes. It was fun when I got to papa's underwear; he was already hard and I slowly uncovered his dick making it bend down. As each part was uncovered, I would nibble and suck the exposed part. I really teased him by not uncovering the head for a long time, only working on his exposed shaft. He was going nuts! </p><p>The boys were having similar fun with grandma. They had her on her back on a throw cushion with Chad fucking her mouth with his hard 12 year old dick, and Trevor had his hand buried in her pussy and was pumping it wildly in and out! She couldn't keep her body still and would knock him over sometimes! That was pretty funny. </p><p>Daddy decided to wake up Megan so that everyone could get involve. She had been asleep for nearly an hour anyway, so it wasn't that big of a deal, ya know what I mean? </p><p>He had called Sam over after removing her diaper and had him lick her baby pussy. That dog sure can lick! He is the best licker around... even better than mommy is. Megan didn't last to long staying asleep. Sam just kept on licking her until she had a baby orgasm, then she pushed him away. All the while, Daddy was pumping his dick in and out of her mouth. He didn't cum, though. I guess he was saving it for later that night. </p><p>After our little love session, all of us cleaned up a little bit, then had a wonderful dinner... naked. We don't usually dine naked, but sometimes we do. I had Sam between my pregnant legs through out dinner... it was wonderful cumming while eating. </p><p>Gramma would fondle one or the other of the boys, sometimes sucking them or having them suck her boobs. Mommy was sitting next to Papa and they were playing with each other the whole time, ending with Mom riding on Papa's dick until she came. Daddy was having his fun too. He kept putting food on his dick and then feeding Megan using his dick as a spoon! Toby was the only one not doing anything. He was just laying on the floor sleeping. For the coffee after dinner, the milk for it came from both Mommy and my boobies. It gives a nice flavor to the coffee. </p><p>After dinner, we all went to the playroom. Mommy and Daddy made an announcement to the rest of us. They had decided that Megan was now big enough to be butt-fucked. But because Gramma and Papa were there, Papa would help Daddy with Megan by fucking her mouth as Daddy fucked her butt. It was to be a Christmas Eve to remember. </p><p>Mom had me man the camera as she and Gramma prepared Megan for her first fucking... her first double fucking. They stripped Megan and laid her on the padded bench. It has an incline to hang your head back so that you can be throat fucked much easier. Mommy started licking Megan's pussy and butt hole while Gramma rubbed her pussy on Megan's mouth. Megan, being used to this, latched onto her large clit and sucked like babies do. Gramma was creaming in no time. </p><p>Mommy, for her part, focused on Megan's butt hole, driving her tongue in as far as she could. I zoomed in on that part. </p><p>Papa and Daddy were not standing by idly. Trevor had Papa's fat dick in his mouth and Chad was deep-throating Daddy. </p><p>When Megan was thoroughly prepared by Mommy, Daddy moved his dick inline with her tiny butt hole. Papa also moved to her mouth with his dick. Both of them slowly inserted their dicks into her holes at the same time. </p><p>Daddy, being the one fucking her butt, could get more dick into her before she stopped him. He had managed to get over 5"" up her butt! That was more than any of the rest of us on our first times. Papa could only get his head and just a small part of his shaft into her tiny mouth. </p><p>Once they were satisfied, the started to fuck her in unison. Both going in at the same time, then pulling out at the same time. It was pretty awesome watching a 16 month old get fucked from both ends, let me tell you. I was so horny that I called Sam over to lick me while I taped it all. Trevor was fisting Gramma and Chad was fucking mom's pussy from behind while watching the whole thing. </p><p>It didn't take long for Daddy to cum in Megan's butt. He kept saying how tight she was and was taking most of his dick. Papa was a little slower cumming in her mouth, but when he did, he blasted her hard! I think he had been saving it up. When they were both done, Daddy made mention that he noticed Papa's dick nearly entering her throat and Megan not really complaining. So Daddy decided that he should see if he could throat fuck her! Mom wasn't sure, but thought we should try at least. </p><p>I asked mom to take over camera duty while I worked to get Toby hard. I was horny as hell and needed to be fucked real badly, and Toby was the dog for me. While I was sucking on Toby's rather large dick, Daddy was cleaning his dick so that he could try to fuck Megan's throat. He told Papa to try her butt while he did her mouth. Papa really lubed up her butt and his dick so that he might get it in her. </p><p>Daddy positioned Megan with her head back on the sloped part and Papa held her little legs apart while lining up with her butt. It was amazing that neither one of them really went soft, just less hard. But as they prepared to fuck Megan again, they both got real hard. </p><p>Daddy lined up his dick with her mouth, and I had moved to her side while Toby mounted me. Mommy was taping us all. I don't know what the others were doing and I didn't care. I was just getting off on Megan getting ready to be throat fucked and my getting knotted by Toby! The baby was moving all over the place as Toby was fucking me. </p><p>I saw Daddy slowly work his dick to the back of her mouth. She didn't gag, so he pushed it in a little bit, and then pulled out. She didn't complain or gag, so he tried it again, going in farther this time, and then pulling out quickly. The next time, he pushed his dick in so far, I could see her neck bulge at the top and then watched as she swallowed, which caused more of Daddy's dick to slip in to her throat. Daddy moaned at that point, and then pulled back out again so that she could breathe. </p><p>Megan didn't make a noise or try to stop any of it. It might have had something to do with Papa sliding his dick in and out her butt while Sam licked her clit. Daddy went for it again, but this time, as she swallowed, he just kept on pushing and got his whole dick into her mouth and throat! </p><p>I couldn't believe it. His balls were fully covering her face. (Toby had fully knotted with me by this time, so I had 9"" of doggy dick in me banging into my cervix causing my little girl to really move about in my belly.) </p><p>Daddy then started to fuck her face with long slow strokes going from having just the head in her mouth to his dick buried in her throat where it bulged going into her chest. Papa was in heaven fucking her little butt. He had managed to get his whole dick into her butt hole. Like, it was it stretched wide. </p><p>Now I would be lying if I said it went on for a half hour or more... it didn't. They both only lasted 5 minutes at the most. Me, I was cumming as soon as the knot slipped in and didn't stop until after Toby finally pulled out 30 minutes later after flooding my insides. </p><p>Mommy decided that Megan should clean up her sister, so she had me squat over Megan's mouth and let the doggy cum drip into her mouth. I moved my clit to her lips, and she started sucking on me really hard, causing me to cum again, which squirted all of the doggy cum in me onto her face and chest. </p><p>I found out later that Gramma had been sucking Trevor while Chad had been fucking her ass. All of us were pretty wasted except for Mom. She convinced Chad to fuck her butt while Trevor sucked her clit. That did it for her as well. </p><p>Needless to say, we all went to bed and slept like babies... .but not alone. Papa slept with me, Gramma slept with the boys, and Megan slept with Mommy and Daddy, nursing on Daddy's dick until she was out. </p><p>What a wonderful Christmas Eve...</p>"
548,Daddy's Little Angel,Aspen,,"['Mmfg', 'inc', 'dad/dau', 'bro/sis']",From child to woman -- she was always the center of his attention.,2012-06-02T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Mine was just an average American family: Two parents (mom and dad), and two children (me and Alex, my older brother).</p><p>I guess I should introduce myself. I'm Jessica Hendrix and I just turned eighteen. My hair is true blond and my eyes are true blue. I weigh 110 pounds and stand 5'7"" tall.</p><p>That would make Alex 21 now. Alex and I grew extremely close as children, although it was always Daddy who was better at rocking my boat.</p><p>Daddy is 43 now. He loves me very much and often expresses it by telling me that I'm Daddy's Little Angel.</p><p>***</p><p>Since I could walk, Daddy was always touching me. Actually it was more of roughhousing with me. Things a Daddy could do openly in public, from sitting me on his lap to save on seats at parties and such, to scooping me up in his arms and holding me as we would walk thru parks.</p><p>But, it turned into sexplay when I was eight. One night my parents came home from a party. It was late, but since Daddy was beyond drunk, he still wanted to party. I was awakened by the noise and went to the stairs to investigate. I watched mom refuse Daddy and retreat upstairs.</p><p>I ducked out of the way as she passed me and entered her room. I turned my attention back to Daddy. He was heading down the stairs. Out of curiosity, I followed and peered through the entrance to the living room. Daddy was sitting on the couch with another beer. Whatever he was doing interested me and I approached him.</p><p>""What're ya doin up, hun?"" He slurred his words.</p><p>""I couldn't sleep,"" I replied. He smiled and motioned me onto his lap. I hesitated upon noticing that he was pants less and extremely exposed. When I slid onto his lap, my hand brushed against his hardness and he twitched excitedly.</p><p>""Touch it again, Hun. Make Daddy feel good,"" he urged again. He helped me as I wrapped my hand around him. He showed me how to stroke it up and down. ""Daddy's Little Angel,"" he murmured. Daddy pulled me into a passionate kiss --different, and better -- than he'd ever kissed me before.</p><p>""Daddy's a good kisser,"" I giggled.</p><p>""Yes I am,"" he boasted proudly and then came all over my hand. When he finished, he scooped me into his arms, saying, ""Time for Daddy's Little Angel to go to bed now.""</p><p>As he tucked me into bed, I asked, ""Can I be Daddy's Little Angel again tomorrow?""</p><p>He thought a moment, then replied, ""Since you made Daddy feel so good, let Daddy make you feel good too."" I nodded and he pulled the covers back, and then removed my panties. I felt him slip his hand between my legs and begin rubbing my exposed pussy. I watched as his limp cock perked straight up.</p><p>It did feel good to have Daddy rub my pussy, but it felt even better when he moved his head between my legs and began licking me. As he licked, he worked a finger into my hole. That hurt at first, but I quickly got used to it.</p><p>It went on like that for the next few nights. Daddy showed me how to use my mouth on his cock and swallow his juice so we wouldn't make a mess.</p><p>It wasn't until several weeks later that he got brave with me. It was the middle of the night and we were both completely naked. Daddy said he knew a way that we both could feel good at the same time.</p><p>""How Daddy?"" I asked.</p><p>""Like this."" He moved to hover over me. ""Do you want to feel Daddy inside you?"" I thought a moment and he urged again, ""It would make Daddy feel happy. You do want Daddy happy, don't you, hun?""</p><p>""Yes, cuz I'm Daddy's Little Angel, right?""</p><p>""That's right."" He eased himself on me. When the tip of his cock brushed my pussy lips I felt him twitch. As he slipped himself, head only, into me I saw him smile. Slowly he went back and forth using his cock to massage me. It felt good.</p><p>During the course of the week, Daddy would visit me at night and we'd rub our bodies together in our special way. It took almost 2 months, but Daddy was finally able to penetrate me completely with his long cock.</p><p>Since then, my view on life drastically changed. I became more self-confident and outgoing, even to the point of being openly flirtatious at times. I began to dress to attract boys. The teachers were at a loss to explain my behavior. When I lost my virginity to Daddy, I also lost my childhood shyness.</p><p>***</p><p>Things went on like that for the next couple of years. Daddy would come visit me at night and sometimes we'd get a chance to be alone together when mommy and Alex were gone.</p><p>One Saturday, while mommy took Alex to his karate championship match, Daddy and I stayed home. He made us a big breakfast and afterwards he suggested we bathe together.</p><p>After filling the tub with just right water, Daddy climbed in first then helped me in. I lay back against him and he encircled his arms around me and rested his hands upon my pussy. A few moments later, I looked up at him and said, ""I love you so much, Daddy.""</p><p>He raised a hand and stroked my cheek. ""How much do you love me?""</p><p>Without answering, I pulled away from him to turn and face him. ""This much,"" I whispered as I lowered myself onto him. I watched as he smiled in approval. I loved having Daddy inside me. Slowly I moved back and forth, my inner walls gripping him tightly. He held me close to him, our bodies purposely rubbing against each other, creating friction between us.</p><p>""My Angel, take me to heaven."" He pushed himself into me, moving with me. He raised a hand to my breast and squeezed a nipple. The ripples in the water turned to waves as we built up to climax. It was exciting to feel my Daddy's hard cock thrusting deep into me.</p><p>""Daddy's coming, baby, hold on tight."" He held me at the waist as he burst and shot his jizz into me. I felt it and my eyes danced with pleasure. He held me against him, remaining inside me as we caught our breaths. He kissed me passionately, and then whispered, ""Thank you so much, baby. You've made Daddy very happy.""</p><p>I smiled and laid my head on his chest as he leaned back. Every breath he took caused his dick to slightly move inside me, reminding me that it was still there -- lodged lovingly up my pussy. As he traced circles on my back, I closed my eyes and listened to his heartbeat -- that fluttered only for me.</p><p>We hadn't noticed that Alex had walked in on us. From his first glance, he saw perfectly that Daddy was resting his rod inside me. Alex backed away slowly and walked out immediately.</p><p>Daddy noticed the time and quickly shampooed and washed my hair. He vocally admired my goddess-like blond hair that fell just below my shoulders. He exclaimed that it was a pleasure to have it fall onto his face as I rode him tenderly -- despite that it was wet.</p><p>We climbed out of the tub and he quickly toweled me off and dried my hair. Before I left the room, I gave his pecker a little kiss, causing him to chuckle lustfully. Then, I left the bathroom and headed to my room to dress.</p><p>I entered my room, shutting the door behind me, and found my brother in the room with me.</p><p>""I saw you and dad,"" he commented directly. I didn't say anything and just stood there. ""I want to play too.""</p><p>I hadn't expected that. At 13, Alex had become vocal about what his mind is set to do.</p><p>""Wait here then and let me go talk to Daddy,"" came my bold reply. I left my room and entered Daddy's room.</p><p>""What is it, Hun?"" He asked as I entered.</p><p>""Alex saw us and he wants to play too."" I was nervous at how Daddy would react. ""Are you ok sharing me with him?""</p><p>Daddy only smiled. ""The question is -- Are you ok with sharing yourself with someone other than your Daddy?"" I looked up at him, but didn't answer. ""It's ok, Hun, we both know that you will always be Daddy's Little Angel, no matter how many other lovers you have."" I smiled at him and he pulled me into a hug. I kissed his hairy chest as he pressed his bulge into my flat stomach. ""Let's go talk to Alex,"" he said.</p><p>Alex rose up from sittin on my bed when we came in.</p><p>""My Little Angel tells me you want to play,"" Daddy began. He stood close to me, pressing his bulging cock into my side.</p><p>""I want to play with Jessie,"" Alex replied and moved his hand to his fly. I looked up at Daddy and he nodded with approval.</p><p>""I'll leave you two to get acquainted."" Daddy turned to leave.</p><p>""You'll come back for me, Daddy?"" I called out to him.</p><p>""Yes, Little Angel, Daddy will be back for you."" And he left us alone.</p><p>I approached my brother and unzipped his fly for him.</p><p>""How long have you and dad been doing this?"" Alex asked as he wriggled out of his jeans.</p><p>""Um, a couple of years, I guess,"" I answered. ""I've never done it with anyone besides Daddy.""</p><p>""Well, I'd have done this sooner if I'd known you'd let me,"" Alex said wistfully.</p><p>""You would have?"" I replied, feeling excited with what was about to happen. He nodded.</p><p>Within moments, I lay on my bed underneath my brother. We climaxed a couple times before Daddy came back up.</p><p>""How is it going, you two?"" He sat next to me. We both flashed him a satisfied smile. ""Good, now how about letting me have a turn?"" Daddy asked.</p><p>Alex slid out of me and switched places with Daddy.</p><p>""Daddy's back, Little Angel,"" He said and thrust all the way into me immediately. Alex watched as Daddy pushed back and forth inside me. He jerked and spasmed as he shot his juices into me. He collapsed onto me and held me to him tightly.</p><p>Reluctantly, Daddy rolled off of me and said, ""We better go downstairs before your mother gets suspicious.""</p><p>***</p><p>That night Daddy took the whole family to the movies. It wasn't as packed as he expected, but after buying our tickets and candy, we headed to the correct theater.</p><p>We found four seats together at the back against the wall. The arrangement was convenient for Daddy and me. Starting from the wall to the aisle, it was me, Daddy, Alex and mommy. As usual, I was wearing a short skirt which made it easy for Daddy to touch me with his hand during the movie. Alex did a good job of blocking mommy's view of us. Daddy slapped a hand over my mouth to muffle my moans as I came on his hand. He smiled proudly at me -- I did good, real good. I wanted so much to sit on Daddy's lap and feel his cock push into me, but that would give us away.</p><p>Things fell into a normal routine. Alex would fuck me before and after school. Then, Daddy would come and fuck me at night. And, on weekends, Daddy and I would spend time together. During the days, we'd act like nothing was different. Poor Mom never knew.</p><p>***</p><p>The night after I turned 11, Mom had gone out shopping with her friend. Alex was in the study doing his homework.</p><p>Daddy and I snuggled up on the couch in front of a Friday night movie. A blanket conveniently covered us, since he had his hand under my skirt and was rubbing me gently. Alex finished his homework quickly, and then came in to join us.</p><p>He took note of our position and smiled, knowing what must be going on. ""Is dad making you feel good, Jessie?"" Hearing him verbally say that perked us all up even more. Daddy moaned and shifted, poking his throbbing cock into my backside.</p><p>""Daddy needs his Angel."" He spoke through lustful gasps. I twisted around to face Daddy as he slunk down on the couch. I pulled Daddy's pants down and his cock sprang from its confinement. He hastily jerked my panties off me and slammed me down onto him. Since I was a lightweight, he was able to lift me up and slam me back down again and again. Daddy was extra rough that night, but it still felt good.</p><p>""OH fuck, you're so tight and juicy for Daddy tonight,"" he cried out. I turned my head and noticed that Alex had stripped himself and was now jacking himself off.</p><p>Then Daddy did something new. He quickly motioned his son over to us. ""Suck your brother while I fuck you, Angel,"" He suggested. Alex moved into position beside us. I took his cock into my mouth and began sucking him off as Daddy pumped me.</p><p>Both guys were about ready to come when we were startled out of our wits by my mother's scream. She was hysterical. There was no room to argue during her frantic rage. She vowed to get a divorce and sole custody of me.</p><p>She snatched me from their clutches and cleaned me up quickly. She didn't bother taking anything as she prepared to leave. Daddy tried to talk my mother out of her madness.</p><p>""You're the one who's gone mad, Garrett. How could you do that to your own children?"" And with that she slammed the door behind her, loaded me into the car and sped off to her mother's home.</p><p>It was ironic that she was quick to deem me innocent in the whole affair. I was deeply in love with Daddy and Alex.</p><p>I was never allowed to see my Daddy after that night. At that point I made a vow. I vowed that at 18, the legal age, I would come back to my Daddy.</p><p>For the next 5 years, I became very rebellious towards my mother and authority in general. I cut school, hung with the bad crowd, and even got involved with drugs. I was very promiscuous, fucking just about every boy who asked. I even had affairs with a couple of teachers and some of the fathers of my friends. My mother didn't dare to bring her boyfriends home because I would try to seduce them. I succeeded more than once. I tried everything dirty in the book, hoping my mother would get fed up with me and send me back to Daddy. Not only did it not work, but also she resisted my game and never tired in telling me that she loved me. It was clear that sending me back to that ""filthy man,"" as she now referred to Daddy, was the last thing on her mind.</p><p>At 16, I made a complete turnaround. I did everything I could to make my mother proud of me. She said she knew that I always had it in me to be a good girl. Inside my mind, I screamed that I'd rather be a Little Angel than a good girl, but nevertheless, I played the good girl. My grades drastically improved, I dropped my drug habit and started dating nice boys that my mother just adored and approved of. But I always reminded myself of my vow.</p><p>***</p><p>And that pretty much brings you up to speed on things. And now that I'm 18, I'm going home to see my Daddy. Won't he be surprised?</p>"
549,Confessions of Sacred Love - Innocence Lost,Aspiring Artist,,"['rom', 'f', 'm', 'teen', 'inc']","This story is a condensed version of a novel that is in the final production. It is about one fifth the length of the soon to be published work. It revolves around tragedy, love, and redemption between and a brother and sister. I hope you enjoy it.",2012-10-30T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Prologue</h5><p>You may wonder why I write this confession and put it out for the world to see. You may also believe that I harbor some sinister desire that my beautiful younger sister and I be condemned for our actions or simply find some sympathy amongst the world's readers. Somehow, the thought that we need forgiveness and despite the horrid life we were forced to accept, that we were somehow immoral in our ultimate decisions is not open for debate. This would be a wrong assumption because frankly, I do not give a damn about what others think when it comes to my relationship with my sister. I do not care what morality that a person holds nor do I care what spiritual mythology that is followed and least of all, I am not interested in any condemnation that may follow. </p><p>My sweet nymph of a sister holds a tenderness that I do not possess. There was no one that was actively involved in our salvation. It was simply our personal hell that was our lives and existence. The fact was that no one seemed to care about the torture that we faced in our lives. As such, we owe nothing but to ourselves. We, together, screamed for help that did not come. No other was there for my sweet child of a sister as she faced abuse. Only I was and still am as she was and is there for me. I do not care so much what was done to me; only the tears that my dear sibling shed time after time again were pure acid dissolving my very heart. I fought with all that exists in me to hold my vow to my darling child sister. Mind you my dear reader, both my sister and I believe in God, a merciful and loving Creator who in His wisdom brought us together forever. We are profoundly happy together and we share our love with all God's creatures and ones in need. We carry no guilt for our love and dream only of a better tomorrow.</p><p>This is a story of pain, love, and survival and ultimately, a union between two like souls that have found a way to be tremendously happy together as only an older brother who is absolutely devoted to his living angel of a sister could be. We share bonds that cannot be replicated with any other human being. That of love on so many levels that no one that has not been there in the pits of battle or the blackness of desolation can completely understand. It is a story of love that transcended a brother's love for his sister and hers for him, a love of two best friends, a love in the face of turmoil and despair, an erotic love, and a love of two people who bonded at such a deep level that they share the same soul. Yes, my little sister is my lover, friend, confidant, my soul-mate, one who shares my past, present, and for all the years we have left, our future. </p><p>So much conflict in our hearts has existed in my sister and me. Not a skirmish between the love that possessed us but the agonizing destruction that rained upon her sweet and gentle ambiance. She has always believed in a Higher Power, a God, and a Spirit that cares for us no matter what the horror that is inflicted upon us. I do not necessarily share my sweet sister's viewpoint completely but I have to wonder of the existence of her soul, if perhaps worthiness is the exclusive ticket to heaven, then that transcendental channel has been uniquely passed onto my sister and others like her. As earlier stated, I at least operate out of a hope in a Glorified Entity that honestly, I do not understand but am willing to accept. Without my sweet child of a younger sister, I would already be dead leaving waste and destruction in my wake.</p><p>Of course, if Sissy is right, which she usually is, coupled with the intelligence that she possesses not to mention a deep abiding faith, I think that there would be better than a fair chance of a face to face with St. Michael and the arguments that would ensue, particularly from my sister, would mean that I had a reasonable chance of actually entering Eternity even if it meant the best I could do was mop Heaven's floors. I would gladly swill out toilets forever if so that my sweet child would never have to listen to crappy albums while being damned to sleep with old 70's porn stars. I would fondly embrace my eternal suffering, especially, if it is simply being a shit collector of angelic poo while knowing my sister was safe and happy. In the event I do a good job in my otherworldly existence, I have to believe that the reward is making love to my sister and an eternity with my beloved. The labor I must perform as a penance to be with my angel is easily something I can accept. Like I said, eternal salvation is my sweet little angel's beliefs. I think that at times there is nothing but oblivion and extinction but honestly, I hope I am wrong. My faith tends to return anytime I am within earshot of my sweet baby girl. My little sister would risk eternal fire than ever leave her brother for a minute despite the fact that I have killed. Yes, I have killed. The nightmare of that day will haunt me forever.</p><p>My dear sister asked me to write our story with her blessings in hopes that it will reach the few who have wondered if they are alone in their affections for one another and as a cathartic exercise for me. At first, I was hesitant but as with all things with my sister, I just cannot deny my sweet sibling. It is my sister's wish that we, as one voice, collectively stand against evil in this world and allow love to triumph in its many differing aspects. Our story is set in a timeframe that already has happened for the two of us. Although time slowly marches on changing the hopes, aspirations, and dreams for most while revealing their individual follies, our lives are locked in time, our love unchanging, when our love finally was realized and we became as one.</p><p>Ashley is three years younger than I. Today, I am 28 and she is 25. Yet, we have shared all of her 25 years together being inseparable from time that she was born. A quarter of a century of love shared between two people with the hopes that the both of us will have an eternity more together. I have come to believe that my first three years of life were spent simply waiting for her spirit to manifest itself on Earth, and if not, then there is still something unexplainable that I do not as yet understand. Her influence over my belief system is more than profound. I am the first-born and I have to wonder despite my doubts if our love did not start in the hands of Providence long before we adopted these mortal coils we wear today. I do know that I absolutely do not have any earlier memories, that my entire being came into existence, my acceptance of linear time and history started the day my muse, my reason to exist, came into being with her birth. I have never been with another woman, nor do I wish to be, for I have already found the one who has captured my heart as I hers with a contentment that few understand.</p><p>To describe Ashley today is to describe a wonderfully radiant and beautiful woman. When she enters a room, the air becomes fragrant with her unique scent that belies her seductive nature, the ambient light seems to become softer, the music of the day more enchanting, and she causes others to reach out with the gentle stirrings of their own souls. Her humor and smile are incredibly infectious as is her kindness. She causes all that come in contact with her to somehow desire to be better people and she passes that lovely attribute onto others. Despite the torrid events of her life, she neither condemns nor passes judgment even though it would be understandable if she did. She carries no hatred, no animosity, no evil thought in her heart. My sweet darling baby of a sister has an evolved sense of love that only sees and hears a sweet song in the wind. Her love for me, she describes as a man and woman separated by an ocean and yet both hear the music of each other's soul driving inexplicably closer, that the waves of the waters are willed by the fury of love's young heart. My dear little girl sleeps every night in our bed and while horror tried to rip us apart, her very own belief in our existence, our love, no matter the strains and tribulations of malevolent intent would never keep us apart. I love my sweet baby sister more than life itself.</p><p>Ashley is 5'6"" tall with golden hair the color of the burning sun, of ripened wheat, of corn silk, of a wavelength of gold that I struggle to describe. It reaches in gentle waves to the middle of her erect back achingly teasing me to run my fingers through it countless times a day. Her eyes are pools that reflect not only her soul but others that see themselves in the way that she sees them. A blue so deep and rich that I have never seen it manifested in another person or even nature itself. It is her blue; owned and defined by her alone. No matter how many countless times I have stared into those eyes, I never tire from the wonderment that it causes me. I am lifted on a cloud and lost in the swirling blue depths of her light.</p><p>She is probably the most intelligent person that I have ever met and because of this incredible gift, this magnificent ability that she possesses, she may have very well saved both of our lives. My kid sister is slender, athletic with perky breasts that represent years of physical activity. An athlete of talent that engaged in sports from soccer to gymnastics to swimming to track, it was her personal avenue of escape from abuse for a few short hours each day and my opportunity to be absolutely sure that none reached out to harm her. </p><p>Her sweet breasts, such a lovely visage, are not huge by any imagination, but firm with nipples that reach out slightly upwards and aureoles the size of half dollars inviting me to caress, nibble, and suck each one as she moans from sheer delight from the sensations that reach her. She has a perpetual tan, almost olive skin, without flaw, no scar or deformity which I find utterly incomprehensible due to the assaults upon her. Her hands are slender and soft with long fingers and meticulously manicured nails. Clear, without polishes, they are radiant in their own right. From her slender sides and the gentle curve of her hips, down her feminine and extraordinarily strong legs to her small feet that will drive her crazy with lust when a kiss is placed upon them, my little sister is a figure of true natural beauty. From her throat emanates her personal melody, a voice so magnificent in its softness and personal musical note that is distinctive only to her. It captures my full rapt attention any time I am so honored to hear her. I never tire from hearing her song. It is absolutely amazing that this swan of love is so full of happiness, love, compassion, and desire that when I think about the time of tears and grief that befell her, I am at a total loss. </p><p>As I said before, I am not concerned with what happened to me, only with my wonderful sibling who is life in itself to me. To take a gift such as my loving sister, whose beauty and wonderful smile already established itself at birth, to mistreat such an angel on earth, to force such a love as hers into pain, grief, and tears was a sin in itself. To live with a broken heart daily as the mistreatment compounded itself was a personal torture not only for my younger golden girl but it slowly caused my own descent into hell from which we both fought back to claim our lives as lovers and conquerors of adversity. Tears come to my eyes when my mind touches the emotions of the past as well as the happiness I feel today. Even in the darkest of hours, our love for each other granted respite and hope. Our hands intertwined forever from our earliest youth promising each other to never let go. Yes, I love my innocent little sister and will stand against the fury of Hades itself to protect her. She is mine now and forever, I lay claim to her. I became hers the moment she breathed her very first breath.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter I - A Little Angel is Born</h5><p>Like I mentioned, my earliest memories revolve around Ashley upon her birth. It seemed that nothing existed before, just surreal grey. I have no conscious understanding of anything beforehand, so it would not be incorrect to believe that I came into being the same day, the same incomprehensibly delightful day in early June that my sister took her very first breath. Events and the passage of time began on June 12th at 7:36 AM in the morning for the both of us. I wear a little golden pendant today around my neck to represent the aura of her shining tresses with the numbers 736 engraved on it. At 7:37 AM, we existed together as love being defined moving through time. Our personal clocks moved forward and we both became aware of the tick-tock of each second as time slid forward propelling us into destiny. I suppose it does sound a bit poetic but when it comes to my little sister, she is truly artistry in motion. </p><p>Likewise for many, the descent into hell is a journey that does not start with the very first minute of life but gradually degrades itself over time until a person realizes that they can give voice to the pain. As was the case for my dear Ashley, the day of her birth was cause for celebration. The moment I came into her presence something forever changed in me, the big brother of only three, that my little baby would be mine to protect and nurture, to define the limits of friendship between two people, to always know that a bond between a brother and sister that cannot be quite comprehended by inconsequential words but through the understanding of emotion and spirit. To see her now and know that I have an uninterrupted 25 years shared with this lovely woman who from the very second of her birth would define who we were and what we were to become.</p><p>My father brought me into my mother's room at the hospital. I was afraid at first, not because of my little girl, but because everything was glowing fluorescent in the hospital, the smell of sanitized floors, of walls whose tiles were the color of green scrubs, the stainless steel racks holding all manner of supplies, from bed sheets to gauze, the rush of doctors and nurses making the way through the corridors of St. Mary's to the sheer size of people and structures were overwhelming to my senses as a small child. My father holding my little hand smiling at my mother and of the work that the two of them brought together to form their daughter and my sister. We walked slowly to the edge of my mother's bed and it was then that I noticed the tiny little bundle that she held. I could not quite make out what, I knew it was my sister, excitement and a host of new emotions flooded through me. Anticipation, anxiety, and admiration coursed through the ethereal substance of my soul that gave voice to my growing exhilaration that here, in my mother's arms, was my baby sister and I was her big brother.</p><p>Big Brother. I liked how that sounded to my child's ears. My father whispered that into my ear as he approached my mother and his daughter with me for the very first time. Big brother to my little sister. A smile broke out upon my face and a tear slowly wound its way down my cheek as I gazed upon my dear little girl for the very first time. She mewled a little; sensing a presence that was different from all the noise, lights, pain, and harshness the insult of birth is upon a little angel coming into the world for the very first time. Years later, when she was five, she told me about a dream that she had when she was born, an actual first memory, of knowing that her guardian brother awaited her arrival and would be her personal possession forever; never leaving her side. I simply smiled, gathered my little sister in my arms, and held her close like I always do, kissing her cheeks, forehead, and gently brushing my lips upon the softness of her own. Looking deeply into those mesmerizing blue eyes feeling myself washed away and simultaneously captured by her very essence. </p><p>I looked upon this sweet gift from God, my little sister, and she struggled mightily to turn her head towards me. My mother, smiling with deep affection despite the obvious exhaustion of carrying my precious tiny sister for nine months and the hours of agony forcing this little girl into world, said with a gleam in her eye, ""Dear little Ashley, my sweet daughter, here is your brother that has come to gaze upon you and give his love to you this day forth and forever as all brothers do."" Little did my mother know how prophetic those words would ultimately become.</p><p>I leaned forward, still in the throes of nervousness and excitement, and looked at my little cherub. She opened her eyes a little then, I could already see the blueness in her eyes, and she did something I have never seen another baby do that early in life. She smiled. My little infant of a sister smiled at me and despite not having any muscle control over her body, managed to reach a little in my direction. I was overcome with affection towards my baby sister that tears flowed freely down my cheeks and I promised her right then and there, in front of both my mother and father, that I would be the best big brother in the entire world. I believe that I have kept that promise; at least, that is what Ashley tells me every day. I tentatively reached out to her tiny hands looking at my mother's eyes and receiving a nod of approval and held her little hand. I was surprised by the strength of those chubby little fingers when Ashley grasped my small hand with hers and curled her fingers around mine. I was rewarded with another toothless smile and a burp. I fell in love with her that very day.</p><p>If life progressed from that day forward in the form that it had taken upon Ashley's birth, I believe that we would be like any other brother and sister, perhaps a little closer than most, but on the whole, a good family with strong ties with everyone involved. Life is not always ruled by saints but sometimes by demons that are very crafty in the disguises they take. As it was for Ashley, like I said, I am not concerned about me, but the sugary angel of my life. The twisted blackness when it came may have ruled the day but it would not conquer our lives. For Ashley's first seventeen years of life, she was the center of love given freely by my dear parents and of her big brother and committed to the words he spoke to her on her very first day of life, ""Big Brother, the best big brother in the whole world.""</p><p>My little sister, my little baby that would grow up to be my lover, was already my best friend and I was her hero, a boy who would never leave her behind, mistreat her, who found his greatest joy was when he made his innocent little girl laugh. Life was good for now.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter II, Ashley, My Little Sister</h5><p>When my friends questioned me as to why I do not just leave that little kid at home, they already knew the answer or soon would when the flare of anger swept passed my eyes directly into their own. They grudgingly accepted the fact that Little Sister was going wherever Big Brother was going and I would never be a cause for her to have a tear or made to feel that she was not welcomed. I would never leave her behind and to be honest, I just wanted her with me. Ashley had already claimed a place in my heart and even though I was still too young to understand it, she was and is my very best friend. I was extremely proud of her as a young child and her beauty was already apparent with her golden hair, bright smile, and her personal love of sports. I loved just looking at my kid sister and my heart overflowed with joy with each beating moment that I shared with her. As it was, my friends quickly accepted my little sister. Already she had reached out with her infectious laugh and in short order, not only was she accepted into our group but everyone became very fond of her as well. Her intelligence, as I mentioned, was fashioned early on and it was formidable. She could easily banter words, trade insults, and walk circles around any of my friends, including me, but would always take care never to hurt a person's feelings in thought or deed. Although her favorite comeback, requiring little effort on her part was simply, ""Bite me!"" which invariably caused me laugh with glee. </p><p>She never let sadness in anyone that crossed her path not feel her incredibly strong empathy. All that came into contact with her, their lives were made a little better just by the simple proximity with her purity. Animals of all shapes and sizes flocked to her and her adorable way she has with all life. By her insistency, we have two dogs, three cats, a rabbit, a parakeet, and a seemingly endless supply of wild animals that are tame in her presence. We live in the country and I suppose it is time for me to at least build a pole barn to facilitate her love of animals. This is something that we both have in common; however, the extraordinary level to which she has been able to sympathize with the other life of this planet I have not reached. </p><p>It was not unusual to see a dozen children around her at any one time and an equivalent amount of furry little creatures as well. She shared freely of herself to everyone but for me, I had a special smile, touch, and look that she only reserved for me. On those special times, when we were completely alone, an impassioned partaking took place that can only be described as pure elation. As children, she would grab my hand and race with me to find solitude for the two of us so that the kisses and caresses shared would be ours alone. At the time, innocence unbroken still ruled the day and its complete interaction felt sanctified by a sense of rightness and beauty that drifted from our hearts to the source of all things. </p><p>As she was a natural athlete, I struggled with continual shots to my ego when my child sister was selected to be on a pickup team among the neighbor kids before her big brother. Embarrassing yes, though, my pride and love for her overruled any pangs of jealously and envy I potentially felt over her. Indeed, my heart would sing in its happiness that she was so gifted. I never once showed any enmity towards her. I could feel nothing but true love for her. To be sure, while I do not possess the athletic talents and intelligence of my sweet girl, I am in no way by any means a pushover myself. I have always been strong, skilled, and relatively intelligent when compared to most but most she was not. She truly is elite now and as a child, superb in comparison to the neighborhood children. How does one feel jealous over a rare treasure whose talents might appear once in a million individuals? To be honest, I stood in awe before her and I still do today. That she shares my life, love, and desires; that she enthusiastically makes love to me with such frequency and reckless abandon is a wonder that I have no answer for. It is and for that I am grateful. Am I deserving of her, I think not but Ashley is quite adamant that I am. In this specific case, I will defer to her brilliance!</p><p></p><h5>Chapter III - Home, Hearth, and Health</h5><p>The home life that I shared with my baby sister was the envy of most people that we came into contact with in this little place of Americana that we grew up in. I had a dedicated, hardworking, educated, and rugged outdoorsman kind of father that would rather eat glass than beat his kids or hurt his wife. My mother, my incredibly beautiful mother who passed her genes onto my sister with one slight exception: Both of my parents had brown hair and while my father had green eyes, I am still trying to figure out where in our ancestry did my sweet Ashley gain her bottomless blue eyes and golden hair? The saying goes that certain attributes skip a generation or so but in the event of my baby, more than that must have been at play because no one in the last several generations of my family that I could discern ever looked like my angel. </p><p>It was not that we were well-off, we were standard middle class, comfortable, but had the affection and encouragement of two parents who actually loved each other. This deep association between my parents was a prime positive influence that psychologists in this day and age have forgot is the best forum to raise a family. So jaded are mental health professionals today that actual successful domestic units are the exception rather than the rule. We were without the need of professional intervention and of course, without the subsequent unnecessary billing that would be invoked upon us if we followed the basic screwed-up norm. The extra money unspent to try to level out and maintain wild children simply went to doing things that families have been doing for years. Namely, we went camping, fishing, and to amusement parks. Still, as an adult myself, I have to believe that with all the extra goodies and attention my parents provided to my sister and me, they still saved a buck or two for themselves for that romantic dinner and the sly acknowledgement that some quack with more sheepskins than brains would not be receiving regular payments due to their emotionally disturbed offspring. Alas, we were young. What I know at the time is that my little sister and I were loved, clothed, fed, and shown that we were wanted. I loved my folks and showed my deep-felt appreciation in return, however, my deepest warmth was always reserved for Ashley.</p><p>Early on, my baby sister and I were showing deep abiding fondness towards one another that probably would not be classified as customary behavior. For one, we would find opportunities in that we were completely left to our own devices and kiss not only our lips but over our entire bodies in utter nakedness. We had no clue as to what sex was all about but even as children, we were in love with one another from the time that sweet Ashley entered this world. I never hesitated in any prospect or opportunity in holding and kissing my little girl and my parents provided no reason why I should not shower my baby sister with kisses and gentle touch from the point of her birth. Innocence prevailed in our exploits but the displays of affection progressed over time. Did we ever associate the idea of sex with what we were doing: Of course not. But in our world, the one we knew as children, this was love, we knew it as love, and we loved each other. My little baby and I were in love and despite all the modern protestations of our times, the displays of affection, curiosity, and mutual physical satisfaction that we gained were the result of thousands of years of genetic attraction that cannot be swept away by a few uptight Victorian assholes and their bedroom police. Absolutely, we were pleasing ourselves in the only way we knew with the love and knowledge that we carried. Then as now, we loved each other and expressed that love in the ways we understood or found out through experimentation as time progressed.</p><p>As a child, my little stinker of a sister spent most of her nights in my bed from the point she learned to walk. Whether to allay her fears of monsters under her bed, UFO abductions, dwarfs or munchkins carrying her off in the middle of the night, an errant tsunamis that might materialize in the San Fernando Valley, or a host of other maladies, she would tear into my room with that impish smile and state just so emphatically, ""Big Brother, PLEASE, protect me from fill in the blank."" Now, we both knew that this was our game, a rite of passage if you will, to enter my bed pulling the blankets over our heads and looking into my eyes with those deep ocean blues, we both would descend into giggles and kisses until we fell fast asleep with her safely tucked into me, my arms wrapped around my gorgeous little girl. My parents knew of our nightly trysts and made no attempt to intervene. They both were so proud that their little boy and girl loved one another so much. Affection was not something that they either shunned or suppressed.</p><p>As time and years progressed, when we were not so fatigued, the nightly kisses that started innocently enough in our early youth progressed to deeper levels, allowing each of us to explore the body of the other, giving pleasure, and connecting to levels unknown to our active conscious. When Ashley was seventeen and I twenty, those kisses gravitated into something much more. On one particular occasion, after passionately kissing Ashley's face and neck, slowly nibbling on her ear lobes and listening to her breathing becoming deeper with a quiet moan and, ""Ahhh"" coming from deep with inside her, I began to caress her flawless skin with my hands following each pat and stroke with my tongue, a suck, and kiss, following the patterns traced on her skin by my hands. Moving alternatively from her chest to her back, down her arms, her smooth sides, to her belly, I kissed, licked, and stroked her supple body and with each touch, her body grew warmer to the point it was almost too hot to touch. All the while, Ashley let escape tiny moans of pleasure telling me not to stop, to go lower, with her hands on my head, she pushed me down, down further while simultaneously opening her legs until I was over her adorable slit and pink bud begging me to give pleasure for the first time in her sacred area. Her blonde pubic hair was as soft as the fur of mink. I kissed and licked the folds of her labia, moving toward the center becoming acutely aware of a unique and delightful scent that belongs only to my sister. Licking and kissing her vagina, her clit, she began to get wet on her own. Her breath becoming ragged, her back began to arch while her grip on my hair and the sheets tightened in her small hands, moans, panting, with and sounds sexual escaped her small perfect body until her pleasure was moving her towards her very first climax. ""My brother, oh my brother, my, mmmm, what...!!!"" She climaxed, her luxurious frame shuddering and her legs locking me between her holding on as the waves of female ecstasy washed over her time and time again. </p><p>We lay silent, my head resting on her blessed femininity with both her slender hands upon my head. ""My big brother, oh what a sweet brother, my brother ..."" was repeated over and over again. We were not sure as to what had truly transpired between the two of us but it seemed so right that somehow we pushed through another barrier and became infinitely closer than we were a minute ago. I told my sister I loved her and she returned the same three words, ""Brother, I love you too."" Not the ""I love you"" we always told each other from the day of her birth, but ones charged with new emotion, deeper, mixed with raw power, transformed with lust, desire, and hope. We had fallen deeply in love. </p><p>From that time on, our nightly bedroom rendezvouses became much more exciting and tender. In retrospect, I have wondered if our loving parents were ever the wiser as we progressed from innocent touch to exploring areas of our sexuality. I have often thought about whether our mother noticed the continual changing of the sheets on my bed much more often than normal as they would be soaked with our sweat, saliva, and my dear little sister's own nectar that would begin as a trickle and pick up to a flow soaking the sheets, the bed, my face and hands, and her legs on a regular basis. Although I loved the aroma and taste of my sweet baby, she produced so much girl coo that I could not keep up with my licking and slurping that I was engaged in. </p><p>Ashley returned the fondness, kissing me all over, letting her tongue bring out sensations that I had never experienced before. She began to touch me in all my intimate places, first with hands, then her tongue, and ultimately her mouth. She slid my penis into her mouth letting her incredibly sensual lips and tongue glide over my shaft to its head bringing my organ to full erection. It was my turn to moan and call out to her, ""Sweet baby, my little sister, ah, my love, I love you, Ashley"" falling into moans and wanting these moments to last forever. I experienced a shuddering orgasm but being only twenty, it was only a prelude of what was to become when testosterone triggered the animalistic passion catalyzed by lust, love, and tragedy. Still, these are some of my fondest memories. Two young and inexperienced lovers genuinely merged with the other, sharing something of meaning without the sense of guilt or selfishness that erodes away at our world.</p><p>For almost a year, my bed served as a springboard to experimentation, love, desire, lust, and contentment between my little sister and I while providing a respite to the daily grinds of being just young. Little did we know that that bed that we shared was to become the holder of sorrows, of countless tears, of pain unimaginable when the first evil actually appeared in our lives. It championed in the very first steps in our descent into hell. The bed that my little Ashley and I shared during her early childhood years to protect her from all sorts of fantasy creatures and this last incredible year where love's tender heart was reaching and touching the deep substances of the other would become a fortress, battleground, and an escape from where we fought our pitched battles in our hearts, souls, and eventually, in the world. Our perfect world was about to die.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter IV, Evil Reaches Out - The First Death</h5><p>It is often said that evil triumphs when good people fail to do anything in response to its approach. It also becomes victorious when common people make extremely poor and self-absorbing decisions. Commonsense is often the first victim that results in a cascade of events that result in tragedy. So was the case of our first death. A chain reaction of events ensues where each link, if broken, would terminate the torrent leaving all safe, albeit, suffering adrenaline shock. I have constantly searched my mind to find out what we could have done to prevent the outcome of that bitter day, a day where my family ceased as it was and became only a shadow of its former self. My sweet Ashley was to experience her first tears of sorrow and the vow to protect her from all harm was made mute. To watch her languish in unrelenting tears broke my heart further even though I, myself, was in the midst of a loss so great that I was dizzy with grief. My God, how this could happen, my little girl, this was not supposed to happen to a young girl, now, and not for many, many years. This was a robbery of life to someone so young, a mere seventeen years old with all life's promises and experiences yet to happen. Dances, driver's license, dresses, birthdays, dates, proms, marriage, children, and the very aspect of life itself had been taken or made lesser than the original grandiose design just by the careless and selfish act of another. Retreating to our bed that first night after changing the sheets and blankets, the endless tears flooding upon my chest and face mixed with my own acid anguish, the only words I heard from my little angel between her sobs that were wracking her body hour after hour were, ""Big Brother, monsters are real."" My sweet little sister, yes, monsters are very real.</p><p>It was a Thursday night in early fall, where the weather in Southern California is still warm in the day and there is a sweet odor permeating the air that rises from the ground and gives its earthy musk to spread through the night chill of the evening. Like Ashley, I started my year as a junior in college and was looking forward to the school year. There were no school buses available where we lived in California. The weather generally is so pleasant for the majority of the year, students were required to walk, ride their bikes, or skateboard to and from school. Ever since Ashley's first year of school, I have always walked her to school and home every day. It was a chore that I reveled in. Whether we went directly home or found a secluded oak to share our attraction to one another, well, it just depended on our moods. Invariably, we always walked hand in hand and being her big brother, I would take whatever Ashley was carrying, put it in my book bag, and showing a degree of chivalry towards my younger sister, lug it home without complaint. I was always rewarded with her smile, hug, and some soft spoken word of appreciation. Ashley could have taken up the tuba for all I cared and I would have cheerfully dragged that damned instrument back and forth for her just for the opportunity to see her smile. Fortunately for my young back, she was an athlete and soccer shoes are substantially lighter to carry. Since my entrance in college, I would drive Ashley to school on the way to my morning classes and do my best to pick her up afterwards in the afternoon.</p><p>As we have discovered, my father was a professional, a CPA by trade and at times would have to work late to do this thing or that in the financial world. He never was really late and if he had a substantial amount of work, he would simply bring it home and work on it in his study. He rarely allowed himself to miss dinner with his family and looked forward to seeing my mother and his children every day. I honestly believed that he must have been enthralled with my little sister's beauty, soft lilt of her voice, and cerulean-blue eyes. Whatever was bothering him during the day was made unimportant just by the specialness that Ashley imparted to everyone in the family. I saw him often look at my baby sister with that faraway look that a man deep in thought owns, then glance over to my beautiful mother with an incredible smile. He never mentioned it, but I honestly believed he saw so much of my young mother in my little baby girl. </p><p>My father was my mentor, my buddy, my football and fishing partner whenever my sister was not showing me up. But the special ties between father and daughter are known by any that has their own little girl. Ashley could do no wrong in my father's mind or mine for that matter. She brought a great deal of joy to my parents and for me, she IS my joy. Ashley had a father, a big brother, and a mother that were always on the lookout for her. It is funny but I was never jealous of my little sister, she had enough heart to share and each relationship that was created was unique in its own right, daughter, friend, but I believe mine was the best - big brother in love with his little sister as she was and is with him.</p><p>When my father had not called and it was approaching 8 PM at night, naturally my mother began to worry and called my father at work. When nothing but voicemail was received, she tried him on his cellphone. The same thing happened, the cell tripped over to voicemail. I knew this to be a very unusual night; something was operating out of the norms with my father. Being a person of accustomed habits, it would have been natural and proper for my father to phone and give an update. He always did. I could see in my sister's eyes that she was agitated, perhaps a bit afraid. I walked over to my little sister and held her in my arms, something I always did when I sensed her emotions were beginning to get the better of her. Holding her, kissing her cheeks, and telling her that things were going to be okay, she instinctively grabbed my hands that were wrapped around her and held them tight. She whispered her worries to me and I began to be concerned myself. I am Ashley's hero, a condition she set upon me herself; I would never show my fear to her face. But, I was beginning to become very afraid.</p><p>At 10 PM, we wished our mother a goodnight with the promise that both my father and mother would be in to say goodnight and that all was well when my father returned. This one particular night, my golden angel slipped into the bed with me under my covers shivering, pulled my arms and body around her while she was making herself as small as possible. My little sister was quaking with fear and my heart was sobbing inside to see such distress in her. I whispered everything will turn out just fine searching my mind for any plausible excuse I could give her that would have alleviated the terror she was feeling. I mentioned that father could have run out of gas, had a flat, or stuck in a conference where he could not get a phone, anything that would have helped my Ashley fall asleep in peace. The personal nature of us both being tired had finally won out, my angel fell asleep deep in my embrace as I drifted off myself. </p><p>I will always remember 11:42 PM. Those numbers are permanently etched in my mind flashing red from the digital clock besides our bed. I say our bed, Ashley's and mine, for that day ended any pretense of my sister sleeping anywhere than with me from that point on. Except for a few short days when I was in jail and Ashley in the hospital, we have shared a bed continuously for nine years. My room became our room, my bed - our bed, my closet - our closet, everything in that room changed from mine to ours at 11:42. The bed transformed itself into our fortress; the room our ramparts. Ashley and I were forever attached to one another like no person I have met through our love and now our tragedy. I no longer existed as a separate entity from her, perhaps, I never really was separate and I only had the illusion of being my own person, but the knowing was absolutely apparent from this point on. To be in love with someone that deep where the end of one and beginning of the other are blurred and somehow you know, that the coin fate gave each of you really was only half of the same. I would never trade this existence for any independence granted me. For when whatever benevolent Spirit that rules the universe merged us into the same soul, He knew that we would never ever have to be alone. At 11:42 PM that Thursday night in early fall in Southern California, I heard my mother scream. </p><p>In an instant, I was awake noticing the clock and in abject fear. My little sister popped into consciousness with such great distress, so much so, that she actually trembled and wet the bed. My mind scrambled as to what I should do. I had to aid my mother, to find out what was wrong, but I also knew that I could not just leave Ashley in our bed wet with the reassurances I would return. I may have been only twenty but leaving Ashley anywhere but in my direct line of sight was something that was not remotely conceivable. I ran into her old room, grabbed some clean and dry pajamas, her robe, panties, a towel from the bathroom across the hall and back into our room in less than one minute. I pulled all the wet clothes off Ashley, dried her with the towel, and helped dress her myself with the clean clothes that I had retrieved. I grabbed her hand and we walked down the stairs. </p><p>Holding Ashley's waist tightly, we could see our mother in tears kneeling on the floor in the foyer with two obviously distressed police officers at the door. ""Mom,"" I asked. My mother looked at her two children wound about each other and reached up from the floor. I ran to her with Ashley in my arms and the three of us embraced for what seemed a very long time. ""Your father is not coming home,"" was all my mother could choke out. The three of us just sat in our embrace and wept. </p><p>The events of that fateful day are somewhat a blur but around the time that my little sister started to show signs of distress, a drunk driver that cared more for where his next round was coming from than anyone on the road hit my father's car sending the machine into a power pole, rupturing the gas tank, and causing the vehicle to catch fire. The impact ruptured my father's spleen and even though he was wearing his seatbelts, the collision caused severe unsustainable internal injuries. The fire burned my father over forty percent of his body and caused detrimental poisoning by carbon monoxide. The fire department and paramedics were there in minutes and after freeing my father from his wrecked vehicle, preceded to work on him in transport and the hospital for the next two hours. </p><p>My father never regained consciousness, never had a chance to say goodbye to the family he loved, never had a chance to say he loved us all very dearly once more. A drunk ended our perfect world because he was too selfish and too uncaring to give a damn about anything than that one extra drink. As it seems in these cases, the man that ruined our lives never even received a scratch. The courts would sentence him to six months in jail and five years of probation. We were sentenced to a lifetime of despair. My baby sister was in utter horror and I could not protect her. I felt like I had just murdered my own love.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter V - Solemn Misery</h5><p>The day of the funeral, my sister was dressed in a short black dress that ended just above her knees, white pumps and gloves, holding a rose in one hand and my hand in her other. My mother had taken her to the salon to have her flaxen hair teased and styled, perhaps to bring some attention to my little sister, to alleviate a moment of suffering, though my sweet angel looked as despondent as she did that night. The three of us, my mother, sister, and me were to place a rose upon the casket and even though I did not think it a good idea for Ashley, she stood resolute and determined. Whether she actually intended to sacrifice that rose, I did not know because she had not said more than six words since the night our father died. Actually, she said exactly six words. </p><p>Those words were to me alone and if my mother knew what had come from my sister's clenched lips at the time, I am sure she would have been particularly disturbed. I know I was. I was actually astonished that the meaning of what she spoke was apparent in her cobalt eyes. Even if we did as she suggested, even if I was willing to go along with the idea, accepting that this could be our destiny anyway, it somehow seemed to make its appearance in a way that I would have never dreamed of even in my worst perverted nightmare. Not with Ashley, not this way. After she expressed her innermost thoughts through the horrendous distress she was feeling, my angel said nothing more except to glance deeply into my eyes, periodically, awaiting my answer. After each visual inquiry where I still had not answered, she would modestly lower her eyes to the ground or floor gripping my hand tighter for she would not let it go. I could not even relieve myself properly or bathe without her presence. My mother was in the deepest convolutions of grief and loss that she never noticed the countenance or actions of her own daughter. Ashley was so young and my sister, for God's sake, how could I acquiesce? </p><p>After the final words of service were spoken, as the cemetery caretakers lowered the father of Ashley and me into that bleak earth, we walked over to the descending casket and one by one dropped our roses as our final salute and goodbye to a man that all three of us loved so much. My angel was last, she hesitated only for a second or two, then opened her small gloved hand and allowed the rose to float from her grip and flutter down upon the coffin and land where my father's heart resided. No tears arrived in my sweet sister's eyes, she had cried for three days straight, on the forth, she whispered those incredible and possibly insane words to me, and here was the fifth, the day of the funeral. No words, no tears, just the patient silence awaiting my answer to her proposal. </p><p>The reception at our house was typical of those types of affairs. My father was well-liked and many of his colleagues and friends were at our home. His parents had passed away years ago and he had only one sister, Aunt Kimberly, who flew in from Seattle to attend. While close as children, they had drifted apart in their adulthood and yet, there was still a strong association between the two of them. She was clearly saddened and in pain. I decided that it was best if I gathered a plate of food for Ashley and leave the elders to do their mourning and remembrances in peace. </p><p>We retreated through door of our room, our parapet, to lie down face to face upon the fortress that was our bed. I was not convinced that I could get my little sister to eat anything, as a matter of fact, I was not sure she had eaten anything of substance for the last five days. When the thought that she might be starving herself, the awareness of knowing that my angel might be in jeopardy, I knew what I had to do but it was going to be a trade between her and I. I leaned over to ear and whispered slowly, surely, to make absolutely certain that there was no miscommunication. My angel nodded her head and began to eat. I let go of her hand, just for a moment, and walked out of the room. She moaned a whimper and I placed a finger to my lips. I went back downstairs to grab another plate of food and a glass of milk. I was back upstairs into the room in short order, kissed her blonde hair, her face, apologized for letting go of her hand, and placed the extra plate and milk on the table near the bed. I retrieved some comfortable clothes for the both of us and laid them down on the bed. Ashley and I both changed into jeans and pullovers. I moved close beside her on the bed, gripped her hand, and only then, did my little sister touch her food once more. I looked at the door to our room, shook my head, and feeling Ashley's eyes at my back, closed the door, set the lock for the very first time in my life, and retreated behind it for the rest of the day. It would not open again till late the next morning.</p><p>The day drifted into night and the words she spoke played over and over in my mind. I agreed to her demands to get her to eat and now that she had, she was not in any imminent danger of harm; at least, I did not think so. I have never broken my word to Ashley but this, if I went back on our agreement, would I lose the very love I wished to save? My angel can read me at will, through my emotions, my gestures, my own eyes. There is nothing I can keep secret from this bundle of love that I call my sister and these uncertainties that were transposing through my mind were easily captured by her amazing intuition. She caught my gaze with such fierceness that I absolutely knew that I was contemplating a very dangerous deception. At this time, in this space, she would not forgive a deliberate action on my part to break the pact that she had instigated and I had reluctantly agreed. When distress showed in my features, when now my own oscillating strife within my own heart began to show, she softened her gaze but not her determination that her big brother was going to be good to his word. This action was not the same as all the other events in our shared lives. It was a commitment that Ashley asked me for, something that I eventually would be willing to give in time, but now, I had to be sure, this cannot be wrong, a decision like this cannot be recalled, I asked my little sister, ""Are you sure?""</p><p>""Yes,"" one word from her lips spoken with a soft surety that was her characteristic. With that, she placed the pressure of her hands upon my shoulders indicating that I should roll to my back. She straddled me and lowered her face to mine. Ashley reached up and pulled her sun-streaked hair behind her ears and began to kiss me with such passion and with the deepest yearning that my body reacted without conscious thought. The heat of our efforts was taking on a life of its own. Ashley quickly removed her pullover and forced mine up to my chest. She buried her face and lips into my belly, kissing, licking, and caressing with increased urgency. I was losing any semblance of control, any degree of doubt, and when my sibling began to kiss my chest and lick my nipples, I ripped off what was remaining on my upper torso and threw it to the floor. </p><p>I returned her kisses to her breast and nipples, the firm pink receptors of her pleasure, kiss for kiss, lick for lick, and caress for caress. After five days of almost no indication that she was willing to break the chrysalis of grief that encapsulated her, my sibling, my dear little sister, launched back into life with a passionate strike against the evil that pressed in on her but was thrown back with the very act in which we were engaged. I rolled her over onto her back, unbuttoned her jeans, and pulled both her jeans and panties off with one steady tug. She reached out against my chest to stop me, rose to her knees, and opened my jeans, undid my zipper, and with a great push from her smaller body, toppled me to my back while removing my pants in almost the same manner.</p><p>She was in control, this was her request, she would lead, and I would follow. She kissed me everywhere, her tongue and mouth, touching, closing, and caressing every part of my body. My erection had achieved a gorging and a throbbing madness that I had never experienced before. Her mouth upon my cock, there was just no other name for it. I was being driven into an ecstasy that had no comparison to any act that we had performed before. When I thought that our passion could not move pass this epitome that we just had achieved, she turned her body around and forced her young pussy directly into my face. </p><p>Locked in a position where we both were hungry for each other's sex, we caressed, kissed, licked, and sucked wildly at each other while her floodgates opened allowing her juices to drench my face driving her closer to an orgasm unlike any before. Listening to her moan deeply, ""Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, yes, my sweet brother, keep your word, yes ...,"" her voice trailing off, she spun around again, grabbing my throbbing insanity that was my cock, placed it to the entrance of her womanhood, and slid slowly down, stopping only for a second as her virginity was penetrated. A yelp came from her exquisite lips and something that felt very warm dripped down my shaft. Only later did I learn that it was her blood. She moved slowly down, in and out, picking up speed and fury, changing her voice from one of pain to one of complete lust, hearing her say, ""Brother, big brother, MY BROTHER"" over and over again. She sped up, sliding me in and out of her in increasing stokes, pulling me into her tight canal as deep as I could go until we both exploded in a blinding orgasm emptying everything that I was into her tight womb. In unison, we both shouted ""Oh my God!"" The bed became awash with our fluids and her innocent blood. She intentionally sacrificed her crimson sanctity as a statement to reality that she was here to stay, that she would not retreat into the darkness of the night. </p><p>That night, in pits of despair, in a pain so deep that all grip with reality was temporarily severed, my little sister, claimed to all of the world, that no, she would not be defeated, that she was alive. My love and I lost our virginity to each other that night. She collapsed on top of me and stayed there while tears that she had suppressed flowed once more. The tears of healing and of tenderness that had once defined her, defined her once more. She whispered, ""We are love,"" and kissed me with such gentleness that I was driven to tears, my heart swelling for this young girl. Those six shocking and powerful words that she whispered in my ear, those six words that would put us both on a very different trajectory, were simply this, ""I need you to fuck me."" With such crassness, she defeated the wall of absolute despondency that was threatening to close in on her. Never again would I look at my sweet angel the same way. Never would I make the mistake of underestimating this girl's mind. That night, without any misunderstanding on my part, she claimed me as her own for all eternity. The citadel that was our bed had won this round against an evil that had killed.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter VI, Escape from Reality</h5><p>Our mother was a woman that was absolutely devoted to her husband. She had met father in their second year of college at UCLA, she majoring in childhood psychology, and our father in accounting. They were instantly attracted to one another and needless to say, became quite the romantic item for the remaining tenure of their college careers. Deeply in love, they married the summer of their graduation. I came along a year later. To them, waiting to build a family made no sense. The prospect of creating permanence between them was their need, the act that they both acknowledged as their prime reason for existence. In short, they were destined to be family-oriented lovers and in the years of shared bliss, were in their own nirvana. </p><p>My mother had light brown hair, brown eyes, and fair complexion. She stood as tall as Ashley is now and was beautiful in her own right. My mother had chiseled features, a slender nose, and prominent cheekbones that my father would gently caress whenever he thought we were not looking. While not as athletic as my little sister, nonetheless, she enjoyed outdoor activity and the Pacific Ocean nearby. For my mother, all meaning to her was derived from the love that she shared with my father and her two obviously close children. She could not fathom any other type of existence. With the death of our father, my belief was that there would be a gravitation of sorts towards her children, even risking emotional suffocation of the two of us, at least for a time, while grief worked through the layers and levels of her emotional substance. Becoming an overly protective woman that was tragically wronged in her early years of her middle age, my mother was only 43 at the time of our father's death, would be something expected. Being unfairly deprived of one precious relationship, it would be predictable that grasping and holding closely the remaining two only understandable. For some as yet unexplained reason, my mother retreated from the two children that she carried, nurtured, and gave birth to into a funk and depression that resulted in neglect and abuse of her offspring. The inconceivable emotional agony that my mother experienced was perhaps too much for any coping mechanism that was inherent within her. She abused alcohol at first, then prescription pills, supplied from an endless parade of doctors whose philosophy was ""better living through chemistry"" and ultimately, both at the same time.</p><p>Ashley and I loved our mother and it was shredding my baby's gentle heart to watch her mother self-destruct, especially, when my angel needed her the most. The decline was gradual but steady. My mother removed herself from the requirements of her children's needs becoming less active with each passing month to the point that she was barely functional just to raise herself up and meet the needs of her own body. Many times Ashley broached the subject with various school counselors and with each succeeding attempt, the result was absolutely the same. No one would risk their reputations or avail themselves of their precious time to intervene. Ashley and I were left to fend for ourselves.</p><p>For some reason, my mother accepted that her grown children were sleeping together every night in my former room, now acknowledged as our room. I do not know what she thought about the vacated room that Ashley had once occupied, at least in name, only from the point of view of our mother, either she did not care or was too far gone to realize that Ashley and I acted more and more as lovers and mates and less like the traditional brother and sister dyads of most families. I supposed that after the night that Ashley gave herself to me, it would not have made much difference anyway. We would have found a way to share the night in secret had any hindrances presented themselves. Our mother had dropped out of our lives for all points of practicality, crushing Ashley's sweet composure on a daily basis. Our bed and the intimate sharing of our love was the only relief for the two of us, only a fraction of what we had had before that tragic night, but it was a true devotion and it allowed us to cope through these dark and lonely times. Our sweet affirmations of love were and are very real, guiding us through the maze and mire that had become our lives.</p><p>As time progressed, the home that we all shared became the home where Ashley and I resided and where my mother disappeared into. My sweet sister and I divvied up the resulting chores and maintenance of the dwelling, cutting and trimming the lawn, hedges, trees, cleaning, cooking, vacuuming, and any other daily requirements meant to stave off entropy of its structure and land. By the time that words reached this paper, Ashley and I already have eight years invested in shared work and experience in the care and feeding of a household. To be honest, we are pretty good at it. The neighbors never made known their thoughts after my father's death. I have often thought that we disappeared in their eyes. That somehow the fate that befell us was an ill omen that must be avoided. To watch two young siblings disappear on a regular basis only to find them at the local supermarket buying food and necessities for the home and literally hauling them back in my old car and saying nothing is incredulous to me. We had money for our immediate needs, mainly from the insurance payout and we would ""borrow"" my mother's debit card to pay for our purchases. My mother said usually nothing unless it included that we should pick up her drug prescriptions on the way back.</p><p>As the months yielded, every aspect of the home, from gathering whatever sundries that was required, to paying the bills, all characteristics of living were the responsibility of Ashley and me. Whatever sports that Ashley was involved in, I was there as her favorite fan, from practices to competition, I remained by her side throughout. My mother never saw my angel compete. </p><p>My little sister and I rarely were apart more than needs of the moment required. We still had our friends together and we tried to remain social whenever possible, but as is with all things, change is an inevitable fact of life. What was unchanging was our love and commitment to one another; it seemed to grow stronger with each passing moment.</p><p>Ashley's innate intelligence could not be denied and after completing the first half of 12th grade, she was graduated. The school sponsored a celebration in my dear love's honor with speeches, awards, and accolades stating that she was such a brilliant and rare treasure that it was nothing short of a joy to have her grace the halls of our High School. In some ways, I felt the confused feelings of being her lover and pride the way a father must feel at their offspring's special moments. Sitting in the audience, I had begged my mother to come, just this once for her little girl, somehow knowing that she would not. I would not understand the drive for Ashley to succeed at her studies, to actually overachieve, to eat up the years in school, to catch up to me in terms of where I was in the curve of education, not too much later. She was forming a life's plan and as usual, whether I was cognizant of it or not, it included the both of us. Ashley entered UCLA at the age of seventeen. </p><p>We had been making love to one another for over six months when she entered the same university as me. With each succeeding attempt, the passion between us grew, the techniques vastly improved to the point that we reached altered states of consciousness through the initiation, approach, and the stupendous copulation that ensued. We relied on, we needed, and we demanded from our bodies, souls, and awareness the type of intermingling through the act of sexual contact that only a few lovers comprehend. Each new act of mutual congress was the result of experimentation and investigation between the two of us. We never had a book on sexual behavior. The art of lovemaking was learned through loving trial and error.</p><p>Ashley was becoming an adult and her beauty changed from that of an innocent little girl to one of a remarkable woman. Her long golden hair began to acquire a natural wave to it as it raced past her shoulders to her back. The slight amount of baby fat that she retained in her cute cheeks was replaced with features that define her today. Her distinctive slender nose that terminates slightly with a gentle upturn, her full pouty lips, strong cheekbones, and those incredible blue eyes resulted in a young woman with spectacular beauty. I have to wonder about the other boys in class with her, their absolute fascination with Ashley's beauty, the young crushes and desires that they had about her, the amount of male (or female for that matter) masturbation giving rise in their fantasies, the wish to be called her friend, or the confusion that Ashley never dated. To be seen with no one but her brother, I am sure caused some consternation amongst them. We did not live in total isolation, there were a few very close and trusted friends that were with us from the beginning of our lives with each other; that knew in some form or another our condition, and accepted our personal relationship without judgment. </p><p>Ashley was sitting on the bed with her legs crossed waiting for me to enter the room. ""Sweet Brother, I have something to tell you."" Then as now, I loved it when she called me that.</p><p>""Yes, Little Sis?"" I said as I slid next to her on the bed.</p><p>""I am thinking that we should be more careful with our expressions of love.""</p><p>We were lucky that she had not became pregnant, however, that might have not been a tragedy in the strictest sense. I gazed at my sister, without embarrassment, we have shared much deeper issues and said, ""Well Baby, we could start using condoms now.""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""No?""</p><p>""No."" Condoms were off the table, seeing a little distress in my eyes, she laughed, ""Big Brother, you look so pained, no, dear, I have an idea."" With that, she called our family doctor and made an appointment. A few days later, she kissed me while I was watching some program on the television, motioned me to go up to our room with her, and said, ""Make love to me you silly boy."" Then she smiled, ""It's okay.""</p><p>We were consumed with the fire of our mutual attraction, neither of our bodies that of children any longer. We groped, reached, and touched each other's most sensitive areas with the knowledge gained over years of sexual contact and play. She toyed with me at first and then moved to give me orally, with the same passion what her secret place has given to me since that first time, until I could feel my passion rise to an uncontrollable release. ""Sis, my sweet baby, I am going to cum!"" I warned her but could not stop her of my own volition. She did not stop and I, swept in the moment, poured my hot semen into my sweet angel's mouth. She stayed with my manhood in her hands, mouth, sucking, eating each pulse, spasm, and throb of white potent sperm until finally, I was able to unconstrict my muscles from the pure sweeping ecstasy that had just occurred. </p><p>""Ah, Big Brother, you taste so sweet!"" ""By the way, I told the doctor that I was having severe cramps with my periods and he prescribed birth control pills, so..."" I understood completely, I began to ravage my sweet angel with much tenderness and vigor.</p><p>In the master bedroom, our mother began her descent into hell.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter VII, Descent into Madness</h5><p>Our mother's slow descent into her own private Hell probably started the very second she released the rose from her hand almost seven months before. While the first manifestations that appeared were the obvious disconnect from reality, her refusal to come to grips with her and our tragic loss, she saw her two children as infamous reminders of what had been taken from her. Compounding the situation was the slow decay of her brain by the ingestion of copious amounts of poisons in the futile effort to drown her pain. Lack of exercise and proper nutrition paired with drugs and alcohol fueled her decline. All humans, whether they wish to agree or not, are created with the absolute need to socialize with other living entities so they may survive, repair, cope, and hopefully flourish but with our mother, she terminated that built-in ability to empathetically connect with others of her own kind and family. This impenetrable isolation and abuse caused what had been a wonderfully caring individual to dwindle into madness. Her specific psychosis gradually worsened with Ashley on the receiving end of her indignation.</p><p>My little sister received the blunt of our mother's hostility while my sweet angel was in unconditional need of her mother's love. We could understand, initially, our mother's grief. We were in throes of pain ourselves, the sense of loss dulling everything else in our lives. But as our mother retreated deeper into that dark tunnel that would not release her, into self-punishment for which there was no escape, Ashley's heart was crumbled to dust with thoughts that somehow, her mother's decline was her fault. It may have started with a snub there, a missed opportunity for mother and daughter to connect here, but as the insanity avalanched, our mother ceased to recognize the very existence of her precious child. Those initial months of isolation for my sweet princess were the worst. The bed we shared was continually coated with a layer of her fresh tears. Oh, how my heart wept for my sweet angel. How she tried with all the desire and understanding that that dear little girl was capable of, Ashley just could not reach her mother's love. I was constantly overwhelmed with complete trepidation that I would lose my love, my innocent little sister, to the horror overcoming and conquering our mother's life. </p><p>As Ashley slowly adjusted to life without her mother, the realization that her and I were all that was in our tiny existence, as she accepted her plight that perhaps the disease of her mother's mind was not some internal wrongness on her part, that she had some modicum of value that was imparted from her brother's eyes, finally knowing and embracing the worth found between sharing of mutual love bounded between two star-crossed lovers, in doing so, capturing some happiness in believing that for whatever reason that fate turned against her one respect, yet opened a door in another, as she was becoming a young woman in her own right, life decided to rain down upon her with malice once more. Ashley had found her love, her reason to exist, her spiritual happiness with the very first person she opened her eyes to as a newborn, and that existence was being threatened but the sheer lunacy of a person gone mad.</p><p>It started innocuously enough. We had begun to believe that our mother was making a stride back to reality when anger was finally showing its face, that perhaps, even if it was long overdue, our mother was fighting with whatever reserves were left in her psyche, to come to grips with tragedy, and emerge once more as our mother, the woman we loved and adored. It would be a quick nasty comment towards Ashley followed shortly by what appeared to be an act of genuine contrition asking forgiveness of my dear sister. A comment might have been uttered that the death of our father was my baby's fault or that she did not love our father as much as our mother. Immediately following a diseased comment would be what appeared to be a heartfelt apology and a struggle to find where the tragedy ended for my mother and reality stated. Ashley was heartbroken over these comments, this acid poured into the angelic nature of her essence, yet she would raise above all the blackness of those hurtful statements and embrace her mother's requests for forgiveness. Many times I was held back by my sister's hand, to allow time for our mother to heal as time was granted us. We had each other, she reminded me, we were our mother's children, and she had no one to share as we did. As I have said, my sister's love distinguishes no constraints and is eternally pure. </p><p>What we did not know and could not have possibly surmised at the time was that the picture in my mother's imagination was entirely different to what appeared in reality. Had we known, had we even possibly guessed, no matter how bizarre or remote the possibility, we would have had her committed on the spot. Although we had matured years farther than our chronological ages would have suggested, nothing in our short lives ever prepared us for what was to come. Ashley had become my mother's sworn enemy, living in a dreamscape of deceit and corruption of our mother's disturbed mind. What stability that my baby and I achieved since our father's death was about to be thunderously dismantled.</p><p>I suppose if one were to disengage themselves from being in reality to one being an observer, a fly on the wall perspective, the warning signs would have been more apparent. Unfortunately, either we study history in terms of the past or we live in it in the present. There is just no other way. Terms like ""in retrospect"" or ""had I known"" or perhaps, ""if I had to do it all over again"" would never had achieved their popularity if facts were provided, if that secret unknown percentage that occurs behind the veil of the mind would be there for all to read. We caught our mother staring out longingly at the driveway one late evening. She smiled at the two of us and said with apparent honestly, ""I am waiting for your father to come home."" A distress came over the both of us, yet my mother smiled, ""We can dream can't we?"" A queer statement but followed by a sense that she knew where she was and that perhaps, it was a melancholy moment for her, longing for her mate to once again appear in her loving arms. Though alarmed, the night quietly preceded on its own. Outside our room, a single comment that we thought was directed towards us both was uttered in our mother's hushed tone, ""Goodnight dear."" In retrospect, such a phrase, the singular use of ""dear"" instead of ""dears"" should have flagged us but to be honest, we only heard what we wanted, not because we were in any way less concerned or even a bit selfish, but our minds just created the ideal circumstance that allowed us to sleep in peace. A week or two passed and for all indications, it did look as our mother was finally on-track in the infancy of her healing. A few more snide comments but nothing hideous while all the time seeking Ashley's forgiveness and acceptance. It never entered the shared conversation between us or even that our mother wanted to question the unity that Ashley and I had created. It did not seem to matter to her, for all purposes, it was something that she appeared to accept. We gave some thought to the matter that for some unknown reason that our mother recognized that what we did was an act of survival and therefore it was tolerable to her and not the overarching fact that Ashley and I were deeply committed to each other and in love. We had grown accustomed to not locking our door because there was no bona fide reason to do so. Since the death of our father, our mother has never entered our room or even made any indication or desire to do so. Little did we know, at this one precise occasion, she had reached with her hand to our door, pushed it open just a peak and looked inside. </p><p>What she saw, what her mind told her she saw, ushered in a component of evil that devastated my mother in an instant. She saw not what her eyes told her that was real, not what her senses told her was true. Our mother saw a complete fabrication created as a Faustian fantasy being played out that was no more connected to us as her beliefs in her mind were connected to reality. She screamed with such force and blood curdling tenacity that I believed that she would murder us both. Incredible terror rolled through us. Had our mother decided at this very moment to come back in the land of living, to reach back to us with such force and resentment towards her two children and form the basis of total condemnation towards the very existence of Ashley and me? During the process of becoming lucid had she become so disgusted by our act of lovemaking between two siblings that her first rational thoughts in months were of absolute hatred towards the two who now were in pitch of heat ed embrace? </p><p>""Ashley, you fucking whore, you tramp, you disgusting little pig-slut, how could you be screwing your own father?!"" Our mother ran to her room and slammed the door.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter VIII, Evil Reaches Out - The Second Death</h5><p>Our mother was completely horrified, terrified, and sickened by the revelations of her twisted mind. She had utterly vanished into whatever connection that functioned as her actuality. Her entire being lost into a chemically-altered awareness. From our room, Ashley and I heard the thrashing of uncontrollable rage, the shattering of fragile objects, and the senseless symphony of destruction. The crash of broken glass rained upon the floor and profanity-laced expletives pounded from behind the sealed door created sounds that conquered and defied reason. An incomprehensible drama was overtaking the remnants of our family. Without rest, absent of respite, my angel was subjected to a litany of insults and verbal mangling of her guiltless soul. </p><p>""How could you, you damn dirty cunt, how dare you!?"" was screamed with such ferocity and forcefulness from the woman that had carried us both into life itself. ""Damned filthy rotten excuse for a daughter, I hope you die in your own vomit of reeking disgust!"" ""I hate the both of you,"" said with a much more controlled tone that made the impact exceedingly bone-chilling. ""My husband, the man I gave my life to and that slut of a daughter ..."" the sound of our mother's expression trailed off into nothingness but an upwelling of sobs and opening of drawers. Ashley exploded into an unrelenting cascade of heart-wrenching tears. </p><p>""My God, my God, my God, what the hell is happening?"" were the only thoughts that I could think with any clear rationality. To be perfectly honest, I had surmised that the known universe had just developed a giant fissure and we had fallen directly through into another dimension. This, whatever this was, cannot be connected to anything that remotely resembled a coherent continuum. We were being drawn into a passageway where cause and effect no longer applied. The unmitigated shock that was sweeping over my entire body was suddenly snapped with a crack and I was thrust back into the here and now when I became aware of my little sister's retching of anguish originating from deep within her. As she lay naked next to me within the sheets of our bed, in unresolved levels of excruciating emotional turmoil, she was pushed so deep by her personal agony that conscious thought was curtained away in the deepest recesses of her being. I reached for my angel, both of us in a state of total unbelief, and wrapped around her with as much exposed flesh that could be joined from the surface of our bodies, hoping beyond hope that the physical contact between the two of us would break this evil spell and ground her within our embrace. ""Ashley, my deepest love,"" I whispered into her ear, ""This is NOT about YOU"" I tried to convince her, although my words were still quivering from the shockwave of what had just transpired only a few minutes before. Ashley grabbed my hair and buried her face into my chest trying to suppress the waves of unadulterated anxiety lapping against her sanity.</p><p>We glided out of bed, not knowing precisely what to do, and reached for our robes while attempting to determine our next course of action. Nothing that we had experienced in our lives, read in books, or even seen in the theater could remotely give us a path to follow. We were lost without a compass or rudder to set course by, no, this was to be an ad lib endeavor, made up as we went along, and trusted that we would not disintegrate completely in the process. My angel stared intently into my eyes, hoping, wondering, and relying on her older brother to formulate an escape from this madness that had surrounded us all. I gazed back at my younger sister with an expression of lost confusion.</p><p>We slowly crept to my mother's bedroom door and knocked slightly. ""Mom,"" I spoke in uneven tones, ""It's your son and daughter. May we speak?""</p><p>""Go away and tell that bastard of a father he can go to hell with his sick excuse of a daughter!""</p><p>""Mom, father is dead, don't you remember? It was just Ashley and I,"" I tried to reason with her. ""Your sweet little girl would never do anything to hurt you, you must know that.""</p><p>What sounded like a whisper or a snarl, both seemed to be present in the words that followed, ""My husband is dead?"" I felt the cold hand of perspiration slither down my back. I reached for Ashley's hand and gently tried to lead her away from the door of that room. Some sixth sense cried out to me, I felt sick, my stomach in knots, something demanded my attention to turn away, to forcefully remove my angel from this environment, to run out into the night's air, to act and not contemplate, to give relief to this claustrophobic feeling that suffocated me near that entrance. What sort of irrationality gripped me, I did not care; I had to get Ashley away from whatever thing had maliciously exhibited itself behind the closed door. The thoughts of monsters from my little sister's childhood opened up in my mind. </p><p>Our mother called, ""Son, Ashley, I am so sorry, do come in."" Too late. Ashley moved towards the door and before I could get between her and it, the entry swung opened revealing a shiny metallic object with a black opened maw. The woman that held it, I no longer recognized. Our mother's face was distorted into a vicious frenzy and revulsion so unfathomable in its abysmal depths that the sheer possibility of its existence by any standard of sane reasoning would have never entered the minds of those that knew her. What satanic indwelling had come over her? A detonation ripped through the fabric of time and space revealing a flash of lightening ten feet away. The bullet ripped through the door to the right of both Ashley and me splintering the edge of the frame lancing my sweet sister's flawless face. I reacted, not thinking, just movement soaked in purpose and the panicked realization that my baby was in grave peril. I shoved her to the floor and dropped over her in time to hear another thunderclap in flight over my head. I felt the sensation of something damp and before I could make sense of it, Ashley screamed. I had been struck covering my baby's body with my own. </p><p>I reached to my shoulder and saw the rubicund color of my own blood. I do not know exactly if I acted out of instinct, love, fear or perhaps, a set of complex emotions that resisted description, but I had propelled myself towards my mother's hand with an intent focus on that harbinger of death. Where the fuck had that gun come from? At that very moment, the revolver went to our mother's own head, ""Mom DON'T!""</p><p>My baby collapsed into unconsciousness. Evil had unceremoniously reached out and claimed the second death.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter IX, Solemn Oath</h5><p>As our mother dropped to the floor with a sickening thud, my attempts to intervene caused me slide directly into her body like lovers intertwined. The sickening stench of cordite was present throughout the room. A burnt foul reminder, laden and heavy with the fragments of lasting false incriminations, of a final brutal act of hatred that contaminated the radius of the entire chamber. An animosity brought to life as a possessed creature operating out of a sense of betrayal. My senses were shattered as I labored to breathe. The pain in my left shoulder steadily increased in crescendo until I could feel nothing but the throb and stabbing of countless wasps digging at my reason. Slowly, I became aware of our mother's body turned outward from my own. Her once brilliant flowing russet hair lying upon my face intermingled with gore of her final demise. The blood seeping and pooling with a life of its own, it edged outwards in a circle, like a flowing cerise halo around her head. As the pained roared through my body, it forced my thoughts together, to begin to interleave, coalesce, and form into words, phrases, and sentences that spoke to me through the screen of my mind. </p><p>With my right arm, I gently disentangled from my mother with great caution and reverence. She was no more our enemy than our father. As he was victim of a careless fate, so was our mother. She died of a broken heart. No amount of chemicals or alcohol could deaden the loss that had tragically overtaken her. Thoughts about Ashley intruded in my mind: Could this be our lot?</p><p>I could not look upon her face. I knew that if I did, the nightmares that would pursue me would companion me for the rest of my life. The robe that I had put on prior to the culmination of this horrid event was covered and dripped with mingled blood that continued to ooze with each beat of my heart. I stood up gradually, first to my knees and then to my feet. I was immediately overcome by a violent dizziness and a nauseated response. My guts split and rumbled churning bile into my throat that burned and sliced at my esophagus until I could no longer hold my gorge. I labored into the master bathroom and vomited into the sink. I grabbed a towel, opened the shower door, and turned the water on immersing it in the waterfall of the stall. I brought the drenched cloth to my face to wipe whatever disgust that remained there and after turning off the water; my attentions were quickly focused back on Ashley. Perhaps three or four minutes had passed since this deadly dance waltzed its final step. The compression of time that I felt caused it to feel much longer. </p><p>Ashley laid still on her chest, her breasts propping her to the left. Her soft cheek pressed against the floor, blood seeping down the other, streaking her golden mane. Bits of wood and detritus from the leaded projectile were scattered about. She had collapsed completely when she saw the gun brought up against her mother's head. I wrapped my functioning arm around her back bringing her up to my chest while reaching to the door with my fingers of my disabled arm, closed the scene behind us not allowing Ashley to gaze at the wrecked image of her mother. It was enough to understand the happenings that took place that evening, my angel would carry the burden for eternity, but she should not be condemned to witness the finality of it all. The one mercy allowed her at its end. We had lost two parents that loved and were loved in return. Tremendous guilt slugged and tore at my emotions. I had not protected my little sister as I promised I would. I had not prevented another senseless tragedy from gripping our family. The immense failings that I felt squeezed and mocked my worthiness. I was beginning to question my stability as the dark hand of despair reached for my heart.</p><p>I managed to drag Ashley back to our room laying down first the weight of her head, back, and waist on the bed. I reached over to swing her legs around and quietly lowered them as well. She looked asleep except for the splintered face, yet her beauty radiated outwards despite the injuries. Holding the towel I had around my shoulder, I dampened another one from the hallway bathroom and brought it back to the room. I placed it ever so gently against her face and reached to the table near our bed, picked up the cellphone, and called emergency 911. The soothing cool liquid revived my angel, drawing her back into the night from the pits of her subconscious. She groaned as she re-entered our space and opened the depths of her eyes; the blue, dusky with sorrow. Seeing the bloodied shoulder of her brother and wincing from her own discomfort, she bolted upright and hugged me gingerly; careful not to squeeze where it might cause additional pain, and held on. We wept silently knowing it was unnecessary to give sound to horror, we understood what had happened. She quietly, almost meekly pronounced, ""Big brother, my loving brother, you threw down your life to save mine."" I pulled back from her a bit; I had no words to say. I kissed her face and held her tight until the police and emergency crews finally arrived.</p><p>Ashley answered the ring at the front entrance with me bringing up the rear. The discomfort in my shoulder had reduced to a dulled reminder of the original pain. The police entered first; there was a firearm incident, while the paramedic crews quickly gained access when they were cleared. The team split up and triaged the two of us together. After analyzing our vitals, I was strapped to a gurney and my little sister was permitted to walk behind. The police cordoned off the area, inside and out, with quiet respect. They would not remove the evidence or our mother's body until we had left. As the ambulance drove away with the two of us, I noticed a black van come towards our home. I never tried to direct Ashley's attention to it but managed to have her attention focused on me rather than the white lettering on its side: Los Angeles County Morgue. </p><p>At the hospital, we were quickly treated. Ashley's wounds were cleaned, sterilized, and it was determined that she did not need stiches, that a butterfly bandage would hold the tissues together until they properly healed. It was thought with a little luck, my angel would have no visible reminder of what had taken place. </p><p>I received a glancing impact from the projectile which resulted in little structural damage but a graft had to be performed to close the wound. The scar that resulted to my physical presence was nothing compared to the injuries to our cores. My little sister was released after a few hours but would not leave her big brother. She stayed with me in my room for three days. The hospital staff took pity on us and offered her a cot but she refused and snuggled against me in the same bed for my entire stay. I had little to say to my angel. I struggled with depression that somehow I failed her once again. That deep abiding love that is Ashley refused to let go, she was determined to call me back, to place me at her side, to find some vibrancy, and bring it into the light. If necessary, she would take the fight into the somber echoes that wound around me and defeat them herself. Part of me embraced her tune, the optimism and fight that were so much a part of her, the other half, stewed in a sense of unworthiness, wondering how this angel could want someone that could not keep the terrors at bay.</p><p>The gentleness of her voice was soothing, healing in fact. Ashley held tightly to my hand as I had once, not too long ago, and spoke, ""I love you, no one matters but you and I in this sordid world. We are love, Big Brother, we are always love."" With these words, I kissed Ashley deeply, passionately, without restraint, working through the grimacing pain, embracing it, just to feel her sensitive lips, the heat of her mouth, the probing of her tongue. Through all the pain and suffering, through the trials and loss, something had changed in our bond, the sense of merger was growing stronger, words were beginning to fail at what we were becoming, emotions now communicated at a surpassed level needing no sound to influence, something very true had occurred and we captured it with strengthening acceptance.</p><p>We were released to return to our home. Dread crept over our thoughts. There were no cordon tapes remaining, we were free to enter. The detectives had questioned us in the hospital and satisfied with the answers closed the case. No newspaper reported the attempted murder of Ashley or the suicide itself. The event was closed with a report in the death certificate as accidental by gunshot. The coroner felt pity at the youth of the two of us and filed the report as stated. </p><p>There is an organization funded by donations and recovered drug money that provides professional sanitation of a crime scene at no cost to the victims. All evidence of that night had been steamed, vacuumed, and washed away. The destruction caused by the impacts was repaired. Had a person entered the house without knowledge of what had transpired, they would have concluded that all was well in this dwelling. We saw the results of the cleaning crew's efforts and were grateful. We closed the door to our parents' room. We would have to return in time but for now, the entrance was shuttered in hopes of keeping the wraiths that existed in loving form from another day, from another time, imprisoned in the exultant past.</p><p>It was early afternoon when we returned. Ashley unlocked the door while I paid the cab. We walked into the entryway and sat down in the family room closely to one other. The doctors had given me a sling to wear while my shoulder healed but mentioned to me that if I was careful, I could go without. It felt somewhat better to have the arm immobilized; otherwise, I constantly felt my arm pulling at the repair. The pain was much more tolerable and I had not taken any Oxycodone since we had left the hospital. Ashley got up and made us something light to eat, a couple turkey sandwiches, chips, and glasses of milk. She returned next to me and we ate without hurry, just being near one another was enough.</p><p>The day hurried into night, we each took our turn preparing ourselves for sleep. Ashley dressed in a sleek nightgown that was translucent that exhibited her feminine features, her unique curves, the tantalizing stature that she owned. I was dressed simply in my boxers and had removed the sling before I entered the shower. We gathered ourselves on the fortress of solitude that held our sorrows and looked deeply into one another's eyes. We both understood the emotions of the other while we reached deep to convey what we wanted to say. </p><p>Ashley kneeled besides me on the bed, holding both of my hands; she stared deeply into me, ""My Sweet Big Brother, the man who saved my life, the beat of my heart, and the keeper of my soul. I love you with all my being, with everything that was, is, and will be, to carry who I am, to share all that I am, in this life and the next, I give myself freely to you."" With what she had said, how she had said it, healed whatever cracks that had been opened, and any doubt that I ever had was wiped away with those phenomenal words.</p><p>I inhaled for a moment and then held my breath. Her gaze commanded me, ""My Dear Baby Sister, the angel that came into being, the love I waited for, the love who holds me, you are all that I could ever want, hope for, and dream about. You carry my heart, my love, and my soul. I love you with everything that I am, to share all that I am, in this life, and the next, I give myself freely to you."" In this instance of time, we gave meaning to all the minutes, days, and years of the past. All the laughter, the countless hours shared, the caresses, the soft kisses, the holding of hands, the tragedies, the victories, all the events in our lives had led us to this point. At this very moment, in this second, there could be no other, we were complete.</p><p>She removes her coverings and lays flat on the bed. He quickly removes what he wears and lies to her side. Their faces and lips closing the distance between them, the love that is to be consummated is not that of just two lovers, but two who are now and forever sworn as one. They intertwine as his hands strokes her hair pulling her closer and her doing the same. Their lips, bodies, and legs are together as one. Each kiss and exploration of their hands expresses with supreme tenderness while discovering the body of the other with no rush. They bring a touch to the face, a kiss, followed by lick of the tongue reveling in the sensations and closeness that it brings to them. Lips, to the nose, to lips again, chin, ears, forehead, moving to the neck and back again, each sharing bringing new delights of mutual desire. Moving to her breasts, kissing, holding, caressing, flicking each tiny morsel of her, hungry to experience and understand this delicate and firm body as never before. The angel is mimicking the same line, the same unhurried motion, capturing each feature and response into her. Seeing each body as extension of the other, the differentiation begins to disappear as they melt into one another.</p><p>Below the breasts of this woman, a sister perhaps, but she has earned the right to be an equal; her belly lay smooth and flat. The warmth of the skin, a line traced in the center from her athlete's body showing power and femininity of her abominable muscles eagerly awaiting touch and caress. Hearing her purr and moan with each new discovery asking for more and delivering in return driving the two that are sharing this bed into higher and higher understanding, reaching past the physical into the boundaries of the ethereal, she has given totally of herself to each new adventure. Moving a hand down to explore her blonde soft hair, to feel the pelvic push back with each gentle brush, creating a sensation for giver and receiver, each hair igniting the nerve behind it, causing a rising of desire and willingness to share, with the statement of love powerfully behind it. </p><p>Going further, being pushed further, touching the bed between her legs, to feel the wetness that already is there, but she must wait to let the desire's gait increase, going further down, kissing her legs, letting a tongue touch her knee, folding her leg to kiss behind it, caressing her to her feet, kissing and licking her toes, and moving between to stroke her inner thighs, building a picture of her splendor in his mind. </p><p>When every part, every square inch of her body has been touched, tasted, and consumed with passion, only then, can she feel the sweet ecstasy of first a finger, than a kiss, and finally a ravaging mouth that is consumed with her taste and her pleasure. Licking, probing, feeling the force of her hips grind against the tongue and mouth, seeking a merger between giver and receiver, demanding, building, sculpting, promising, and delivering the repeating climax that was before only a thought that lived elsewhere but now has taken shape in reality, impossible to control, not wanting to be controlled, while the flow from deep in her is testament and reward to the giver.</p><p>Hearing the sounds of love, with each soft moan, a yes being given in increasing desperation, sweet names being called, the Maker being praised, she pulls him into her so that the union between two people, to simultaneously exist as one, a pouring of energies with each stroke, at first slow, taking some time to tease, and pushing deeper, while she forces herself steadily onto the instrument giving both lovers an increasing urgency, causing the bodies of both to tense, muscles to lock, hearts racing in unison, until both are released into a shuddering orgasmic completion, the release of his gift, and her acceptance of it brings both bodies crashing together drenched in mutual sweat and liquid embrace.</p><p>Love has been transformed; it has gained a defined holiness, through a solemn oath sworn by two.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter X, First Steps into the Light</h5><p>While we had each other, we had lost what our lives had been; wonderful, full of love, the future, pride in achievements, and family. It had been only several months and yet, it seemed ages ago before our lives were fragmented and torn from the ground that were so deeply rooted. The physical affection that was shared between the two of us in our first attempts was an act of love, yes, but overshadowed by youthful exuberance and mutual curiosity of reckless abandon. Deeply in love with one another as only a brother and sister could be, touching and getting to know not only the other but ourselves in the process, with no life plan for a future in mind for the both of us. Had our courses remained without these tragedies that had followed, we might have charted a different path, each uniquely, instead of where we found ourselves. There are no regrets between the two of us with what had transpired in our hearts. My dear sister and I cannot fathom life without the other. It seemed that the universe played its trump card and for whatever meaning that there might be in these terrible deaths, these wonderful two people torn from our lives through violence, heartbreak, and self-centeredness, we might never distinguish its true meaning. A few short months combined with sorrow, an anguish that carried with it such power and sweeping dynamism that it changed our entire lives. As feeble humans, none would have the audacity to have conceived such a sublime and unspeakable act let alone carry out a transformation that redefined that very fabric of existence for two fledgling lovers. At times, we get a peek at the Grand Destiny, perchance a little prophecy seeps through, but as performers not architects. The day before the funeral, in an act of love and commitment between one another, we purchased two inexpensive gold bands that we wear even today. It is our statement to each other, a symbol of our endearing oath that each volunteered and swore, inscribed with three words: We are love.</p><p>The funeral arrangements were made, the massive marble headstone was to be moved between the graves of both our parents added with now the most recent memorial information, a message to both that they were missed with the deepest sense of loss and hopes of being reunited. The mortician toiled in his magic, the brand of ability that people find necessary but somehow disconcerting, closing and hiding the wound to our mother's lovely features, selected a casket that accented in death what glowed in life, and put on display for the mourning masses to whisper last respects and exclaim how well she appeared. A few final words said to those in attendance from surviving family and friends of remembrances, misfortune, and hopes unfulfilled. Then, as quickly as the services had begun, it was time to travel the path to internment and the final procession of our mother's last day in the sun. </p><p>Ashley and I carried through the final dignity of placing two roses to our father's three. We were now the last of our living generation. How would the Infinite explain the profound meaning of whatever holy plan was in play? Instead of our family growing in successive descendants that shared with the preceding, learning, and growing with their amassed wisdom, it was now two young and inexperienced lovers at life's threshold that stepped forth without the guidance and encouragement of the ones lost. Would we have the right to question and if we did, would we ever understand? At this moment, my existential beliefs were shaken for what I saw was chaos and cruelty that was not imbued with any particular meaning. Ashley's composure was rocked but her belief in a merciful overseer was as intact as ever. My simplified view envisioned two throws of the dice and both coming up snake-eyes. With the risk of being irreverent, if there was a purpose or intelligence to the universe then perhaps, we were nothing but common insects with no more a conscious thought to our random extermination as is a cockroach to us. Playthings to be manipulated, tortured, and cast aside at the gods' twisted pleasures. I tried to swallow the bitterness that I felt consuming my being from spilling over onto Ashley. She deserved better and without her, I would have been pushed and pulled into a self-destruct course of my own making. Her very love was reason enough to exist.</p><p>The reception at the family home was subdued; the prevailing emotions were of apprehension and a sudden urge to flee. It was almost as if the mourners could feel the evil tendrils that reached through the structure threatening to taint any who ventured inside except for the briefest of moments. Cold lightening had struck this unfortunate family twice in such a short span and while the deepest sympathies were expressed and believed, the gathering soon dispersed to their own lives with various incantations and superstitious utterings being pronounced to dispel the possibility of the same fortune. Ashley and I were relieved in some ways, the idea to host and entertain; to listen to the endless parade of guilt-driven banalities did little to alleviate the suffering but still, it was appreciated because it came with a sense of shared empathy and emotional heartache that is understood as part of the human condition. Aunt Kimberly was the last to leave. She talked softly to my angel with only a few words overheard, ""My brother loved your mother so much. When he told me that he was to marry her, my heart was glad and wounded at the same time, with reluctance, I finally had to let him go."" The words my aunt had spoken have caused me to ponder. With this small revealing, my aunt kissed my sweet sister's cheek and forehead, looked to me with a smile of shared understanding, and left for her flight back home.</p><p>I looked to Ashley's face, lips held tightly, eyes directed to my own, she nodded her head, looked at the displays of dishes that been brought and left. I shrugged my shoulders that twisted my features quickly when a grinding pain shot through my arm. I would endeavor to make a more resolute effort to not make such obvious moves with the injuries I had received. In unison, we began to clear the kitchen and island of the remains of uneaten food, store the unused portions in various plastic containers, and move the tableware, utensils, and reusable items to the dishwasher. We turned on the machine, poured into a pair of wine glasses with Merlot to relax, and joined each other's hand with fingers laced, moved to the front porch to feel the remaining rays of the Southern California sky bath down on upon us while we sat quietly next to each other in a swing built for two rocking away the incomprehensible heartache that trolled through us.</p><p>That night, neither of us felt like eating. We placed the emptied wine glasses on the kitchen counter and with Ashley in the lead, we gathered ourselves up the stairs into the hallway. She laid out some towels as I brushed my teeth, when I was done, turned on the shower and entered. Ashley followed suit and slipped in with me, shutting the glass door behind her. We let the warm water that cascaded over our bodies drench us while holding each other in an embrace, my head to her shoulder, and hers to my chest. We stood in that stimulating pose enhanced by the silken feeling that the purity of aquatic immersion provides, and began let our fingers touch, roam, and rediscover the eagerness of the other. </p><p>I reached for the body wash, dripped the liquid down Ashley's neck, over her back, over her incredible sexy ass, I circled my hands in the ever-gathering amount of slippery lather, caressing, washing, and creating the tingling sensation that starts at the surface but proceeds outwards from her own desire. I kneeled behind her, letting the interaction of the gel, water, and my softened hands glide down her legs, behind her knees, to her feet, and each individual toe. I moved in front of her, starting from her ankles, began to reverse myself, moving up the front of her legs, each muscle fiber visible underneath her delicate skin, to the front of her thighs, the softness of her sacral hair, onto her belly, to the navel, her breasts - mingled with tantalizing kisses, then her slender throat, all of her rewarded with delighted consideration, until I reached her face, and pushed back the wet and smooth golden hair, and finished with a mating of the lips while I held her against me, the suds slithering slowly down our bodies to the drain.</p><p>We made love that night, wet and warmed from the scintillating texture of mutual exposure.</p><p>In the morning, we awoke in each other's arms. The light from the dawn streaked through the window and lifted some of the webs of constricted sadness from the room. I had Ashley, my sweet angel of a sister, and during the night, while in the midst of mutual passion, somehow the gratefulness of this certainty reached my mind from my heart. I let my hands loom through her hair, untangling a fray or a loop, one hair at a time, careful not to hurt her but also, to allow the tender grooming to be an expression in itself. She laughed when she saw the messiness of my hair, brought her lips to mine and with great eagerness, an upbeat in heart, birthed the true smile of one that felt the cracks of joy break through what seemed an eternity of anguish. The house empty now except for two young lovers, we walked downstairs to the kitchen naked, hands locked in the other and steeped tea with honey for the daybreak brew. </p><p>The first genesis of a new time, our independent steps now strode together, both set of footprints visible in the sands of time, unwavering in their direction. Looking to the horizon and only glimpsing a called destination, but at least for the movement, was unified over the reaches of what was recognized, beckoning the both of us to follow. Ashley and I were lovers, a mated couple, sharing each and everything about what we were, are, and hope to be, as friends, and as fellow students at UCLA. Our majors were complimentary and not so dissimilar that there even existed the possibility that whatever path our ultimate careers might be, that they could exist in simultaneous harmony. We looked with hope to our first steps in the light.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter XI, Evolution</h5><p>Ashley and I were and always best friends, companions in life, lovers, and fellow students. We shared everything and more than most when compared to the more traditional configurations of what passed as normalcy. The one staid understanding that we had that surpassed customary acceptance of what was the considered the proper uncensored version of coupling is that in the truest sense; there was no agreement on what was the proper standard. From just one hour's perspective observing people gathered around the LA Metro Rail, the rich diversity of what worked for each lover's pairing ran the entire gamut of the rainbow. Besides men and women of approximately the same age and race, there were older men, older women, younger men, younger women, people of differing races, same sex, and same sex with divergent races, in fact, any possible combination that was available in world's immense diversity was represented in just one hour at a busy entrance of the subway. No doubt, we were not the only siblings that shared a mutual attraction, however, our magnetism was based on the full length of our lives, youthful exploration of each other's sexual and emotional makeup, salvation and commitment to the other that manifested itself as the mental willingness to let go of one's independence and bridge the gulf between the known and unknown, and ultimately with the physical act in itself, was the cement and salvation to sanity and truth. </p><p>Besides the redemption that we both needed and found within the other, the utter loneliness that can absolutely drive people into horrendous actions towards others or themselves was itself extinguished. For thousands of years, writers and philosophers, teachers and preachers have all tried to put in words what can only be communicated in emotion, that is, emotion was the only true form of understanding. We, Ashley my sister and my love, understood the other through our demonstrative connections. I suppose, although we were not in the strictest sense, true twins of the same soul. When thought, emotion, and act were all in congruency, when the realization that no power on this earth could succeed at keeping us separated, no moral authority with all its trapping and prognostications would matter one iota, the answer to the fundamental equation of our lives, that of a journey through this life and hopefully beyond as a merged entity became obvious: We had no choice, it was who we were.</p><p>If a person was to believe that a force of intelligent nature was behind all of this interaction and if that force was just and loving, it would stand to reason that what we shared, what others that were truly in love share, was the Designer's ambition and reflection that love must be allowed to exist, taken within, and then immediately shared with another. It would also seem to conclude the most intimate way to understand and praise that divine gift was the special solitude of two people together. It matters less how and with whom that event took place only that it does. So love was truly blind and devoid of any hierarchal set of rules, that was the human race's problems, or more specifically, the stodgy collection of opinions and official conducts created and forced upon the collective masses' behaviors to usurp individual power and the right to choose. Erstwhile, the population rolled over while this rape of liberty continued. It was not always the case. For centuries and somewhat in the United States until 1902, though this country was founded on as set of corrupted ideas from the very first day and just exchanged one set of prejudicial rules for another, the wisest writers never laid claim that they knew what formula that a pairing took place, only the universal truth that love that brought each player together was the only thing that mattered. </p><p>The opportunities of our youth, the friends we shared, the sheer amount of time spent together, the intimate conversations and tender acts of closeness, and ultimately through the tragedies we shared molded, kneaded, and stretched every aspect of our beings that the only comprehensible result was that Ashley and I would be forever in love and that love was founded on a layer of trust and granite faith that few would have experienced. The sense of relief that overwhelmed us that resulted from the understanding that our hearts had already achieved and knew our minds finally acknowledged in lockstep was liberating. The matured love that slowly found its way through the layers of our understanding provided a standard of structure that became the framework of just living in the day to day world. My dear sister and I needed to get down to work, to grieve our losses, to close the active chapter of our parents' existence and index them next to all the sweet memories of growing up while distancing ourselves from absolute pain of the present. We had to function, to address the requirements of the living, to understand and respond to legal codes, to deal with final estate issues, all the sometimes tedious examples of modern society with their high expectations of themselves or the work they created, and move on. We had to decide what we were going to do with the home that we shared so many years in and now, it was barely tolerable from the events of the recent past. It was a conversation that each component of the whole needed to brought into the open and decided jointly and equably so that the best possible outcome from the worst possible set of circumstances could be achieved. In all honesty, I had no idea of where we would go with this only that I trusted that the entity that emerged from the two of us, the gestalt of what both Ashley and I brought to the table, the combined synergy would ultimately lead us to the best answer. There was no absolute rush propelling us down any specific action, no attorneys pounded on the door, no phone calls from unscrupulous bill collectors harassing and haranguing us to make good on past debts, just the sense of urgency to conclude one set or another of decisions that life gave us no good choice but to make them and go forward. </p><p>In short, the two us despite our tender ages, would have to make choices that would lead us to our own evolution from this point on. It was not a task that we overtly welcomed but simply life demanding the attention of its adherents to move forward in the scheme of what laid before us. Fairness is not something that can be understood at the level that we existed; it is just so much simpler to accept the effect rather than to contemplate the deeper concept of cause. We recognized that unlike most of our peers, the decisions that we must now make revolved around the two of us as one and for whatever good that resided in that or what as of yet undefined difficulties that might be resulted from our decision to live life bonded in mind and soul, we had accepted without reservation that life would unfold now as a mutual destiny instead of disparaging singular paths. Perhaps fate does allow for a decision or two made at the human level. What was reflected in our psyches is that we allowed love to germinate between the two of us, that it was accepted and assimilated, and from this point had taken on its own purpose. Mystical to be sure, but nothing to fear as it gave infinitely more than it demanded. We had finally begun to heal, something that Ashley and I are quite convinced could not have happened in absence of each other. As a patient needs a physician, a love needs another for without it, the giving and sharing of that hallowed flow of energy just cannot exist. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter XII, Fall Forward</h5><p>Fall Quarter at UCLA arrived for both my sister and I rather rapidly. It seemed that we had barely the time to bid our farewells to both of our parents and solidify something of normality between the two of us. However, it was also welcomed in that the routine that it represented would challenge our minds and in its course, gain some sense of closure that we desperately needed. UCLA is unique in that as a University on a quarter system, students tend to take fewer classes due to its faster pace but also to think in terms of weeks instead of quarters. Hence, at week four, students are in the throes of midterms and in week ten, finals. The faster pace also minimized the endurance necessary to tolerate certain professors' personalities that did not exactly inspire confidence or wakefulness. Like all solid institutions of higher learning, there are a steadfast percentage of faculty slots reserved for the mundane. Ashley was an exception, of course, to the normal. While an ordinary course-load might be three of four classes, my sister insisted on six to eight every quarter and with great accomplishment. She never seemed to be unduly pressured and managed to have ample time to share with me or our friends and peers that we associated with. Even the volume of books that was required of her, she never needed to bring home any more than me. While she never boasted of her academic abilities, the amazement she garnered in not only her brother's and peers' eyes was also shared by her admiring mentors.</p><p>Both of us studied to the best of our academic gifts, not only for the achievement and standing, but also in the desperate attempt at garnering at least one day a week in which we were not confined to the screens of computers but to allow ourselves a day of rest and enjoyment. In our case, the singular day blessed to us alone participated in extended passionate physical love as well as the chance meeting with friends for dinner or amusement. Over breaks, a drive to Napa Valley or Sonoma gave us a romantic interlude in an otherwise hectic schedule. A walk through the picturesque town of Carmel or Sausalito examining the paintings and creations of the local artisans and maybe a side-trip to marvel at the majestic form of the local sea otters in Monterey gave an emotional respite to the weary minds of students fatigued with calculations. Other times, a simple dinner and drinks with our fellow students who were often our friends from our childhood as well caused us both to feel a belonging that once was centered over our extinguished family.</p><p>During evenings and weekends at campus, we often took in an event at the Pauley Pavilion or an exciting Pac 12 football game. Simply put, we had opportunities that only a big city like Los Angeles could provide and both Ashley and I would take whatever advantage that we could whenever the call of our books receded that allowed us time to be young and free. Even as a committed couple fully in the arms of love, we still dated then as now. Living in each moment, experiencing the events, the sensations, the experiences of the world around us as well as each other gave us the ability to create mutual lifelong memories that define us. To fully appreciate the gift of life never wishing to retreat from the other but to embrace each opportunity and to continually build a foundation and a intertwined destiny of happiness in its rewarding spiritual, emotional, and physical embrace. We lived in an environment of continual learning about the other; growing closer and nearer with the passing hour. It was like we both existed as separate matrices with each intersection of the lattice molding and expanding to match exactly to the other so that both could overlay equally. At each juncture, the combination would create with twice the energy giving rise to a third entity of greater strength and endurance than either one of us alone could ever hope to achieve. We fully accepted our love and the exploration of it demanded an eternity to explore.</p><p>My sister and I, ever since our childhood, were extremely close to a group of perhaps ten friends. We ran together, laughed together, graduated through our classes at the same school, and were incredibly close from a very early age. Of those ten, six were now in college with us and that group expanded with their associations of various relationships that they were engaged in. I say six but maybe seven, Derek was sort of an outsider of our group, pathologically shy at times, but I suppose out of pity we always included him whenever he was around. As we grew older, he became a bit more open and spent more time with us but never the amount of the original group. He, too, was at the same university of our original six and as such, we made him feel as welcomed as his introverted personality would allow. For some unavailable reason, he could never gaze directly at Ashley but always seemed to mumble his words to her by speaking directly to the ground. The shyness was heartbreaking to my sister's sense of compassion and she would endeavor to make him feel more comfortable around her. At times, she would make introductions to this female friend or acquaintance in an effort to find common ground and a companion that would thaw the walls of his inhibitions only to thwart her efforts by his paralyzing bashfulness. My sister never gave up hope and continued to make introductions to others while including him in our impromptu activities. When Derek actually found the innate courage to suspend his anxieties somewhat, he was always courteous even though extremely quiet, and seemed to appreciate the opportunity to be included. To the astonishment of most is that he was also a gifted athlete in his own right playing baseball for as long as we have known him including, now, for UCLA. As an outstanding catcher with a power swing and an enormous arm, it was somewhat confusing to see such a competitor on the field and the demure person in public. Nor was his family particularly any different than most, his father was an on-going man that loved fishing, his mother was the neighborhood gossip, and while Derek was an only child, there was never an indication of mistreatment or abuse on the part of his parents or the neighborhood kids. Derek was just Derek and how some people's personalities develop is often a mystery to others that seemingly have known them most of their lives.</p><p>A simple evening's affair might entail eight of us, nine if Derek came, and their assorted girlfriends/boyfriends of the time to dinner at a local restaurant, bowling, a sporting event, or occasionally, an invitation to our house for a home cooked meal, wine, and conversation. The warmer days might be spent at Zuma Beach enjoying the surf and working on a perpetual tan. A pickup game of volleyball might ensue, anything to bring laugher and joy to a bunch of college kids trying their best to enjoy life with whatever funds that was available to cash-strapped students on a budget. Both my sister and I were in better circumstances financially the most of our friends but we lived modestly with goals and thoughts foremost in my sister's sweet mind. Still, if one of our closest friends was presented the choice of not being able to participate in a gathering because of money issues, the group would always find a way to share what we had and include them in. </p><p>During winter break and on Christmas Eve, we had about twenty people at the house including Derek. We exchanged gifts chosen at random from numbers in an old top hat that was lying about and everyone made something to pass except Ashley. My sister made a spread that would be the envy of the Savoy and had started the task two days beforehand with my contribution being mainly staying out of her way and running errands. The front of the house was decorated with the requisite Christmas lights, artificial snow, and a sleigh with wrapped packages placed in a red velvet bag in back of a fat jolly Santa Claus equipped with his own internal lighting. The windows were sprayed with canned frost with an electric candle in each and cardboard candy canes festively displayed to impart the impression as best as we could that it was much less than the 72 degrees the thermometer read. Still, with four palm trees in the front, it would take a fair stretch of the imagination to think that we lived anywhere near the North Pole. Though, for my sweet sister and to a lesser extent I Christmas was about the spirit and not the locale. Inside, we had a completely decorated live fir with all the decorations to celebrate the moment when brotherhood and joy are supposed to descend upon mankind. After the first, I would take the tree and plant it in the Angeles National Forest.</p><p>The joyful event continued to about midnight when it started to break up. We wished everyone a fond and wonderful Christmas this day and to our surprise, Derek was last to leave. He offered to help clean up and while that was welcomed, my sister and I decided that except with what had to be refrigerated immediately, everything else could wait till the morning. Besides, there was not all the much to do since we employed disposable plates and cutlery wherever possible. We had picked up most of the wrapping paper and made what we could orderly as the night progressed. We thanked him and Ashley walked him to the door. Ashley gently grasped both of Derek's hands, said something to him, and as he bent over, she kissed his cheek and whispered a Merry Christmas to him. Derek recoiled slightly from the contact and with a strange look upon his face, left mumbling something inaudible. Ashley shook her head for a second and walked towards the kitchen to help finish what I had started in terms of our final chores for the night. After we had turned off the lights on the first floor, leaving on the lights to the tree and decorations outdoors, Ashley engaged me with her seductive smile, ""Do you want to unwrap your Christmas present now?""</p><p>We gathered each other in our arms and made our way up to the room that became our fortress and symbol of hope of better days to come. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter XIII, The Last Year of California</h5><p>The days turned into weeks, weeks into months, and months, finally into years. Our undergraduate years were being consumed by the every quickening pace of time with Ashley desperate to complete her studies and graduate at the sometime as I. I managed to be able to take summers completely off, working various co-op positions that were offered by local employers in the areas of science, chemistry, and biology. Not so for Ashley. While her course-load was reduced to a more sane level, taking three courses on average to her accustomed six to eight, she was nevertheless determined to eradicate the differences in scholastic years between her brother and herself. Often, I would question my dear love on what was consuming her with such urgency, that neither of us were going anywhere without the other, so why the formidable rush? Her response was simply that she had a plan in mind and that there would never be a differing set of years between us both ever again. </p><p>At times, in the deepest recesses of my mind, a thought would populate the area of the subconscious responsible for bringing seemingly unrelated information together and developed a correlation and proposed motive to all this action and reaction. Even as preposterous at it sounded to me at the time, that my sister had been manipulating and responding to life's events from early childhood, it was as if she conducted the complete orchestra of not only her life but mine as well, together in a harmony created solely by her. As I traced through past events, my mind would perplex in the seemingly endless moves and countermoves that would be required of any individual, even as someone as bright as my Ashley, to be able to knowingly comprehend the strategies and outcomes of her desires. As quickly as those thoughts had made their appearance, they would begin to lose consistency and all I could do was watch them drift away in wonder. Was Ashley really that brilliant that she could achieve her heart's longing, or even know what her soul craved from the time of early childhood? As deeply as I loved her, knowing life would hold no meaning for me without her, to have someone that could change the circumstances of existence's game so that we both merged into the other and seeing how incredibly feminine that she was while understanding the strength that she possessed coupled with incredible brilliance that I could only guess at, I was overtaken by such gratitude that I felt myself drifting into a state of being that only can be described as a transfiguration of existence. Ashley obviously knew something that I did not comprehend but the trust and love I felt for her overrode any objection that would have surfaced under more average events.</p><p>UC Los Angeles is definitely not UC Berkley but it still has pride in being a reasonably liberal California institute of higher education. As such, governmental interference in the pursuit of art or ideas is as likely to be protested at UCLA as it is any other bastion of higher learning. In our senior year, both now that Ashley had reached her goal to graduate simultaneously with me, the 'unofficial' censors of Congress exerted undue pressure on various financial and banking establishments that if they continued to process purchases of written media that conflicted with the interests of free society, meaning exactly the dictates of what Congress considered acceptable, then certain regulatory and legal pressures would be applied. Ashley, I, and our friends and student colleagues are continually amazed not only at the gall of our politicians in general but the incredulous fact that the unconstitutional exertion placed on a democratic society ruled by permission of the people can actually think that what they do behind closed doors can remain secret for any length of time. Specifically, Pay Pal and others that complete transactions of books and materials from various vendors such as Amazon were to be hamstrung if their customers wanted to purchase material deemed offensive. Books depicting sex with vampires, most likely by the popularity of the genre, were tolerable but not so if the offending creature was a werewolf, shape-shifter, or alien. In addition, anything that represented incest was absolutely verboten despite the fact that Lolita was considered to be among the top one hundred novels written in the twentieth century. This, of course, incensed Ashley to no end. Her lovely and compassionate nature was completely overwhelmed by any interference in how two people should love each other. Balancing out her activist nature over implied censorship was the unpretentious reality that only a very few and absolutely trusted friends knew of our complete unbending devotion to each other. In the State of California, incest is still illegal but not often enforced between two consenting adults. However, we were not ready to challenge the legal standing; we wanted to be left alone. Ashley began to think.</p><p>A note to the peer review team, I based the above paragraph on true events and facts that can be readily checked out. In addition, it is my assumption that as you read, you are beginning to see where I placed the hooks for the manuscript to build the complex subplots and characterizations I have in mind. In addition, if another novel is to be written, the exact point has been revealed for the idea of a duology linking the two parts. I have not determined if a series of unrelated Confession novels would be a good idea or not. Something that my deranged mind contemplates! </p><p>As any good university with a population in excess of 40,000 students, a protest is often seen as a unwilling liaison between students genuinely concerned over a governmental infringement issues, others that see the opportunity to cause trouble for the thrill of the attempt, and mostly, an excuse to break the monotony and routine of college life to party while pretending to be offended. Ashley was definitely in the former group while I, to be honest, straddled the groups of concerned protestors and the celebratory crowd. It was our senior year, after all, and the inevitable decompression that occurs towards the end of a four year journey when a person finally realizes the endless hours of study, concentration, and educational immersion were reaching their logical conclusions. These overt attempts by the leadership in the country to dictate societal ethics were taken with a particularly harsh tone within the departments of the various literary groups and of scientific research. A normally unusual alliance but considering the previous bans on stem cell research and the abolishment of any real manned space program, there was a certain affinity that developed between the two unlike disciplines. The protests resulted in few arrests and little damage except to the brain cells that were under chemical duress. My sweet sister was understandably disappointed in my apparent lack of complete enthusiasm but she was accommodating nonetheless. She wholly understood that my motives were that of a person reaching the end of a long journey and not that I believed the cause was not just.</p><p>Ashley and I began to have deep and meaningful conversations as to what we wanted to do post-graduation besides continue with the love that had forever captured us both. We had both majored in natural sciences and performed quite well. Opportunities began to avail themselves to us and were quite substantial. We discussed continuing on with our education, possible becoming professors ourselves, medical school, or working in corporate research. Ashley seemed to be completely interested in all of my ideas and suggestions but she gradually steered the conversations towards, yes doctors of a sort, but doctors of veterinary medicine. Her natural affinity for all living creatures first manifested itself as child still running in diapers where every animal in the neighborhood would be drawn to that golden girl. I had to admit, my love for animals was deeply profound, but just like everything that I seemed to do when compared to my love; I was just a duller mirror of what her perfection represented. I was interested in what she was driving towards but when asked where she would like to attend, her opinion changed to a statement: Cornell University in Ithaca, New York. An Ivy League school 3,000 miles away from the sun, sand, and surf that we had grown up to love and know was about as far away to me as the moon itself. Sure, we had traveled around the country, mostly on the West Coast, but New York? Ashley then suggested it was time to sell the family home to not only fund our future educations and perhaps buy something quaint just for the two of us but to finally give us the new start that our hearts yearned for, the two of us setting out as adults and newly minted graduates on our life's adventure. That feeling of impending manipulation was beginning to tickle at my subconscious again but like before, to argue with Ashley who seemed to know me better than I myself was something that ultimately that would be relegated into oblivion by an act of acceptance in her good judgment. I agreed that we would at least begin the application process.</p><p>Our senior year, like the years before, was shared with our closest friends. Each one excited to tell of prospects, opportunities offered, and impending nuptials between long-term relationships. This was a time to be happy, to celebrate each other's hopes, dreams, and aspirations. Even Derek seemed to come more alive and open during this time but occasionally, alcohol consumption contributed to some bizarre behavior, at least for Derek. At times, if Derek imbibed sufficiently, he would exhibit an arrogance that he never showed completely sober. He began to communicate without his customary courtesy, especially towards women and occasionally, even Ashley. This new phenomenon was such a gradual decline that throughout his college tenure, it went largely unnoticed or uncommented upon. Mostly, it was ignored and tolerated because the group to the person, except for Ashley, had at one time or another slipped the bounds of good etiquette, had too much to drink, and created circumstances for themselves that were largely out of character and deeply regretted. As Derek did not spend a great deal of time with us as did the members of the inner circle, it never occurred to us what he might be doing during those periods where he was left to himself or with other people such as his fellow ball players. We were all focused on our respective graduations and mostly concerned ourselves with what the potential future might hold.</p><p>The day of commencement for the College of Letters and Science held at Drake Stadium was a crisp, beautiful, warm, and wonderful day with the skies as blue as the nearby Pacific. Ashley had gone to the salon a day before having her hair teased with great care and finesse, her nails manicured, a deep body massage and treatment that made her look absolutely radiant. The personal attention allowed her to relax and become completely free of stress from the incredible workload that she had endured to reach this day. She carefully applied what little makeup that she wore and I opined that she never needed, and dressed in a beautiful summer dress that swept away my breath. We were so excited that I was concerned that somehow we would become distracted while driving back to campus and end up getting lost and confused on our way to our own graduation. This was our day, a day where the both of us labored so hard for, a day where the two of us would be able to provide the day to the other, a day missed by both of our parents. Again, the feeling that Ashley knew exactly what she was doing, why perhaps she worked so hard to reach the same graduation, to be able to give and receive something that was taken away by the tragic workings of fate. Had Ashley done this so that we would not feel so much like the orphans that we were? Only Providence and my sweet sister knew for sure and neither felt like admitting anything of the kind to a mere mortal as myself. The building of anticipation, the climax of the entire ordeal, and suddenly, it was all over; completed. I am sure that the sense of finality, of the end achievement, is not near as exciting and the steps leading to it, it seems that there is only one true orgasm in life despite the celebrations of the carefully marked phases in life. The truth of the matter is that life does continue and where one crowning glory ends another one begins. It is not to say that we did not revel in our success, it was just a fact of life. The only event that grows in our lives, that has nothing but another second or day of anticipation followed by another is the days we have between ourselves. That growing bond is its own reward. As the dean called our names and bestowed our baccalaureate of science degrees upon my dearest love and me, we stepped off the platform to the cheers of our classmates, to a graduation party, and then onto life itself. We were heading to New York in the autumn.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter XIV, Evil Reaches Out - The Final Confrontation</h5><p>With all the celebrations crossing widely over the campus, it went without conscious notice that Derek was enjoying his own special moment in the sun. Not only had he graduated from a prestigious national university with a degree in exercise physiology, he was a known baseball player across the country with several Major League Baseball scouts vying for his significant talents. Unlike a recent high school player being drafted into the baseball's farm system, Derek had competed at a sufficiently high level that the majors themselves were interested in his talents immediately and were willing to put that faith in him in the form of a contract, lucrative salary, and a tremendous signing bonus. Derek had finally reached a pinnacle in his own right that had seen him play thousands of games with the constant practice and years of investment that it takes to make an elite athlete. His four years at UCLA molded and shaped him, doused his bricked-in personality, and had pulled him into the rarified air of the gifted. With the constant attention bestowed on him by his fellow players over the years, coaches, family, and a following of diehard fans, Derek had come full circle in his own opinion of himself and began to think in terms of what life owed him instead of the opportunities that were bestowed upon him. He was moving towards a belief system where the world would pay homage to his desires and company. It was his understanding that now he could have anything that he wished and that desire was fueled to an excess whenever he consumed alcohol. Derek would have whatever his heart wanted because society had told him that the world belonged to him alone and he assumed every word. </p><p>After what seemed to be days of festivities, with each close friend hosting their own version of merriment centered squarely over the relief that a process started without absolute assurance that the end would be one of successful conclusion, Ashley and I were able to begin the arduous task of listing our childhood home with the realtors and facing the long put-off efforts of examining, keeping, or tossing the collections of a lifetime of the four people that had resided together as a family for those incredible years and times of heart wrenching tragedy. We had not entered our parents' bedroom since the final night of our mother's life. The door had been sealed with what seemed to be a curse to keep the memories of the past from seeping out into the rest of the house. Now, we faced the upending emotions that were determined to summon the bygone years once more. What ghosts would emerge through the dust and gloom that had been concealed from our view during the years of academia? Would we be able to complete the tasks set before us without being consumed in a spiraling sense of disaster that had taken away our previous incarnations? The thought that somehow we would be able to save some of the relics of our parents' in an attempt to keep the happier moments alive while moving from the senseless loss, insanity, and violence that were equally present within the inanimate belongings motivated us to focus on what was good and right of our younger years and forgive the actions that resulted in our family's loss. In each of our minds, we whispered to them of our accomplishments, the love that we shared, and our hopes for the future as yet unfolding. Perhaps, their souls had found relief in the embrace of a heaven that was infinitely more forgiving that I was capable of experiencing. Their pains washed away with the brilliant light of love descending down to hold and embrace each one of them, to say that everything will be okay, that both of them are welcomed to the home of the Source. The door was opened and the room revealed.</p><p>Strangely, there had been very little dust accumulated over the furnishings. The bed was still made and all the evidence of the violence that once rolled through this very room had been removed. The rays of the sun reached through the gauze-like fabric of the drapery and illuminated the room not in a dank and dismal sort of way but with a sort of hope and lightness that comes from the star at the center of our little edge in the universe. Ashley and I drifted from one corner of the room to the other, pulling information into the senses, feeling with our emotions, setting the direction and the initial steps that would be translated into movement and work. We settled with the walk-in closet first as it seemed that this rather feeble attempt to come to grips with enormity that befell us would compel an energy and purpose that would ultimately expand throughout the entire dwelling. We had carried upstairs a few dozen cardboard boxes bought at the local U-Haul store along with the various tools and marking accessories needed to set upon the work at hand. It was determined that the clothes universally would be donated to the local Salvation Army along with most of the furniture keeping only what was necessary and needed to start our lives anew. At first, we sluggishly attempted to do what was at hand but slowly, the labor itself began to reinvigorate the both of us so that we found we were able to accomplish a great deal in not an inordinate amount of time. Still, these were our parents' possessions and we handled them with the reverence and respect that they deserved.</p><p>The smaller items, belongings of a very personal nature that had an emotional significance to our mother and father, these articles were more charged than something as humble as clothes or furnishings. Each one would have to be examined from our deepest recesses of our personal connection and determined if they move forward in time with us as kind remembrances of our parents' days on earth. Something like a set of earrings that were worn during a family night out, birthday, or attendance at an event brought back the whirlwind of memories and their associated distinctive emotional contexts. With each knick-knack, a conscious decision was brought to bear on its final fate. Nor did the actual resolution need a consensus between the two of us, just one whose view of a previous era made the article worthwhile in their own mind. We were finding with some relief that what we thought was precious and indispensable were just small tokens invoking sentiments of nostalgia and a desire to bring these imbedded feelings with us to New York. As we stepped transversely throughout the bedroom, we began to feel somewhat more at ease with the prospect of actually finishing what we had started emerged in our thoughts.</p><p>Ashley and I continued throughout the day accomplishing what we had laid out before us making a note to settle with an appointment date when the trucks and men could carry out what we could not. As the week progressed, more of the upstairs living areas were reduced to cartons brought for delivery, pickup, or as recollections to find a new life and attachment to the heirs of the previous owners. Our bedroom would be the last of the household to be compacted in this manner as we closed on the date of our move to an area of the country that was previously unknown. Ashley and I had been to New York during the acceptance process and now, we had tickets in hand to fly once more to pick out a residence of our own, hopefully, on Cayuga Lake. The town had a charming stature and seemed to be quiet without the hurriedness of Los Angeles. We were looking forward to our first fall in an area known for its vibrant colors of autumn. Of course, we had both heard Bing Crosby's rendition of A White Christmas but neither Ashley nor I had ever experienced anything more than the occasional lonely snowflake that sometimes falls in Southern California. These new experiences were looked forward by both my dear love and me. It seemed that Cornell University lived an idyllic existence and we welcomed the respite. </p><p>The worked progressed steadily, quickly compartmenting the home to stacks of boxes and other belongings slated for charity. We left unpacked only the barest of necessities needed to maintain our livelihood while trying in earnest to complete most of the tasks earlier than what we had anticipated. Our home received a firm offer that was accepted and now, we desired to be free of the Wellstone of a different time. In a few weeks, we wanted to have a residence decided upon in New York with a move date as soon as it was possible. From the disparity of property values between the two coasts and the settlements of the insurance claims, we were pleasantly surprised that our nest egg would not only pay for the entire tuition for us both but our next abode and whatever needs that we had for the foreseeable future. </p><p>One late afternoon, my love and I received a phone call from a couple of friends inviting us out to dinner and drinks that evening. As was my custom, I asked Ashley as I would if dating, if she would like to take a few minutes away from our chores and relax with some dear people that we might not see for quite some time. Ashley, like anyone else, looked forward to some solitude to reflect on her thoughts in her own privacy but insisted that I take the opportunity to be entertained with light conversation. I kissed my dear sister with heartfelt passion and promised her that I would not be late. Ashley smiled and reached deep searching with the blueness of her eyes and seemingly content with my answer held my hand as she moved us both upstairs. We made love in the lazy afternoon sun finding relief and establishing the ever growing bonds of our love. </p><p>At seven that evening, I headed out to the scheduled rendezvous with our friends at a nearby restaurant. I noticed that I was vacillating between the desire to find some relaxation amongst friends and my truer compulsion to bow out of my commitment and just pass the time with Ashley. I never tired of being in the presence of my precious sibling even if not a word passed our lips. I felt much more alive and complete by being near her and for some reason, any distance, no matter how trivial the actual linear expanse might be, it was as if the available energy within the quintessence of myself would begin to deplete. Of course, as a person of science, I had a difficult time grasping and believing anything that represented the lines along the metaphysical, but established dictums tended to blur when Ashley was involved. My sister's acute sense of awareness was always roaming the airwaves as she pushed against my chest forcing me to the front entrance. With a passionate kiss, she reached for the handle and opened the door. With a sigh formulated in the depths of affection, I determined it was time for me to leave.</p><p>I arrived at Sprazzo around seven-thirty with most of the cast of the night already assembled. The establishment is noted for its seafood, Italian cuisine, and a fine wine selection. So near the campus, we had often as a group passed many happy hours just talking and being in one another's company. I was questioned about Ashley and I made the apologies that she desired to do some reflection and introspection due to our impending relocation. I promised that we would all get together before that actual day; it was just that her emotions needed to find their way to accept what her mind had decided. Our friends easily accepted the explanation despite being somewhat disappointed but the night progressed lightly forward. We talked, laughed, drank some wine, ordered our food, and continued with the humorous banter and reflections of longtime friends. At ten that night I felt sickened, a feeling of absolute dread had overcome me. There had been no calls to the cell phone, no paging of my name, nothing to indicate my current state of affairs. I knew that I had to leave; my response was to get back to Ashley as fast as humanly possible. I began to sweat profusely, my heart raced, I felt panicked, and something had overtaken any sense of logic and possessed me of a violent motive. Our friends quickly noticed my current outward appearance and inquired as to what was wrong. I quickly stood up and placed a hundred dollars down on the table and said with deep and escalating conviction, ""Ashley, something is wrong, I have to get back to her!"" </p><p>The people stared at me in state of surprised shock but without judgment and collectively said, ""Go"" that they would be ready to assist if necessary. I ran to the car with a sense of expediency and tore from the parking lot with tires spinning of smoke. </p><p>Ashley closed the door behind her love and settled down with a glass of Cabernet and a novel pertaining to some romantic comedy. She smiled inwardly thinking of the affection she felt despite all the misfortunes of her young life and the long conversations that she had had with Aunt Kimberly. She had taken her Aunt's advice and wisdom into her child's heart and created a world of love while avoiding the mistakes and pitfalls that had plagued her Aunt's own path. Indeed, Ashley had designed and orchestrated much that had transpired between her sibling and herself but also had a willing co-conspirator that provided valuable advice on her planned future. Of course, her brother was completely out of the loop and it was probably more of a condition of being male and not so much that her own brother was lacking in intelligence. Ashley thought of how focused with precision her lover could be and that was an asset to be sure but she possessed the ability to think in terms of the larger environment, to follow several threads at once, and to understand the interactions of multiple subtleties, while she continued to refine and respond to life's uncertainties. She giggled to herself thinking that her life's companion never had a chance but she also knew that her brother loved her from the time of her first breath. So, it was not exactly manipulation per se, Ashley just helped along the lines of the inevitable. She was also deeply in love with her brother from the very first thoughts that she could remember as a child. While not exactly a fairytale, what reality truly is, it was as close to perfection as two humans could enjoy. The purity in understanding was that if something that carried the utmost and blessed value, it took work, commitment, and belief to simultaneously come into joint synchronization. Waiting for desire while wishing and hoping it into fruition would not make it come to pass. A person had to become an active participant in Creation along with the seeds that the Universe graciously provided. The parables of sacred texts from a variety of sources were so lost on her brother but he had the beginnings of faith and in time, it would seize him as well.</p><p>Ashley settled into her book while a feeling of deep contentment and joy spread through her. She was deeply into the plot, lost in the story, when she heard a knock and then a ring from the doorbell. She wondered who would be calling at 9:30 at night, not late by any standards, but there was no one that indicated that they would be visiting this day. Still, people did show up unannounced, especially young people and recently graduated college students. The, 'I was in the neighborhood' effect was pronounced among close friends and fellow learners agonizing over another midterm or final and often as not, would come to Ashley or even her brother for extracurricular help. This being summer, it was most likely a lonely friend or one expressing their sense of lost with the upcoming move. Ashley set down the book and moved towards the door.</p><p>Derek had been out drinking with his friends and fellow athletes. They had stopped in various bars around the UCLA campus settling on one that had a fairly raucous atmosphere with women from the campus that enjoyed a more risqué setting. Picking up the occasional stray for the night was not rare or unheard of in this establishment, the only rules were money, reasonably good looking, and set of lies told as the story of the night. No one was under the illusion that the play was not understood and if a person ambled in without foreknowledge, it quickly became apparent to them. Derek had money in ample amounts, he need not fabricate because recent events made a better story, and he was inebriated, not completely drunk, but enough that the normal filter between mouth and brain was quickly becoming disengaged. Several women flocked around Derek's group espousing possibilities for the night but internally, Derek was beginning to grow angry. Feeding that sense of hostility was the self-righteousness he felt towards anything that he desired that should be his without question. After several more drinks at the well of Bacchus and the urging of his pals, Derek decided it was time to do something about a craving and longing that he had since he was a child. The Great Derek, hero of the UCLA baseball team, left the bar with a singular determination. He sidetracked just for a few moments from his lust to purchase a bottle of wine from a local grocery store, and then once again, drove erratically towards his destination.</p><p>Derek noticed that the car was gone from the driveway and his heart plummeted as his pulled in. As he was about to leave, he noticed movement inside and a tremendous relief swept over him. He could just make out that it was Ashley. Her brother was not there. A purpose was being developed in his mind and a wicked perception was beginning to grip his motives.</p><p>Ashley reached for the door and there before her, standing a foot from the entrance appearing somewhat disheveled with a bottle of wine in his right hand and the other in his pocket, was Derek smiling a grin that bordered on a smirk. In his mind he exuded confidence fueled by alcoholic courage. He raised the bottle of wine and said, ""I was in the neighborhood.""</p><p>Stunned, Ashley was about to speak when Derek interjected, ""I have some incredible news I wanted to share and what better person than the one who showed me all that kindness over the years!"" </p><p>Ashley scanned over the image of Derek noticing his behavior was slightly impaired but he seemed to be genuinely cheerful that she relented against a murmuring that had begun deep within her subconscious. She invited him in and asked him to sit down on the only available furnishing left in the living room, an old sofa scheduled to be donated in a day or so. It had crossed Ashley's mind to call her brother but decided to put it aside, silly really, let him have a few moments of pleasure with their friends and surely, a glass of wine would not hurt and she really was interested in this great news that Derek wanted to impart. She glanced back at Derek and then walked into the kitchen to retrieve two wine glasses and a cork puller. She handed the device to Derek and placed the glasses on the coffee table that was situated directly in front of them giving Derek somewhat a wider berth than if he was one of their more intimate friends. Ashley sat down and watched Derek fumble with the foil wrapped around the neck of the bottle but after a moment had it removed. He attempted to place the corkscrew in the center of the mouth, slipped, and tried once more. Ashley held out her hand and Derek relieved himself of the responsibility of further efforts handed the wine over to Ashley's expert skills. She quickly and deftly opened the bottle and poured a third full of wine for each. ""Now, tell me Derek, what is this wonderful news?""</p><p>Derek lifted up his wine glass and held it out to Ashley as a toast, after the clink and a quick sip; he stared intently into Ashley's sapphire poise, and muttered, ""I was offered a contract with the Angels."" Ashley squeaked with delight and relief that perhaps her suspicions were unfounded. Maybe, Derek really wanted to convey something special to him with another that he considered a friend. She found herself somewhat chagrined for the ill feelings that had begun to overtake her but quickly brushed them aside with this revelation. ""I am so happy for you Derek"" and before she had consciously became aware of her actions, she hugged him for just a few seconds. Embarrassed, she retreated to her previous place and gazed towards her feet before looking back at him.</p><p>Emboldened by this latest development, Derek began to construct what he wanted to say to her next. Yes, this was the time that he would pull out the stops and win over the most beautiful young woman he had ever seen. From childhood, observing at a distance, he had secretly obsessed over Ashley. His fantasies displaced away reality, seeing himself as her lover, her hero, and her master. In his mind, she would serve him; stand in awe of his presence, while submitting to whatever his desires that were his alone. The bridge between the knowing what was real and what was created was beginning to fade. His mind sopped with drink and years of an illusionary world where he lived had forced a shift in perception to take place. He began, ""Ashley, I am going to make a lot of money and probably be famous someday soon."" The sentence designed to swoon the weaker sex and their obvious attraction to material wealth brought to acceptance of mind from the countless subpar themes in various movies and television programs. If Hollywood thought it important to spend countless hours exploring the subject, there must be some truth to the matter. </p><p>Ashley tilted her head slightly without knowing the true intentions of where he intended to go said earnestly, ""I am so happy for you Derek, I will be your number one fan!""</p><p>Derek lowered his voice, not the speech of someone shy around members of the opposite sex but as someone who was capable of malevolent intent, ""I want more.""</p><p>Ashley's eyes widened, ""I don't understand.""</p><p>Derek turned fully to face her, to dominate not only the conversation but the terminus as well, to succeed at his fantasy and win the goal, ""I have been watching you all my life, loving you from afar, waiting for a chance to say how I feel, trying to excel so that you would notice, and now I have earned that respect, I need more than to be considered some off-handed acquaintance that was pitied. I DESERVE more."" Ashley studied him for a long moment, anxiety began to grip her, and she wondered at her response, began to wish she had gone with her brother or demanded he stay with her. She thought carefully and thoughtfully going over her response so that not to further exacerbate the situation. She said gently, ""I am flattered Derek but I am already committed and am moving from California in a few weeks.""</p><p>Dumbfounded as if someone had delivered a blow to his midsection, Derek sat idly looking directly at Ashley and slowly lowering his eyes down her body, his vision accepting every nuance and every detail honed from years of following small spheres traveling at great velocity, sliding down her arms to her hands. Not her hands, the hand, the left one, the one with a gold band. The same damn hand that her brother also wore a ring, exactly the same kind. The eureka effect fully developed, the lights igniting in the recesses of his consciousness, and the sickening realization that after all these years, the vast amount of peculiar behavior between the two, never seeing her date anyone else but always in the company of her brother, the absolute inseparability of brother and sister lashed together was the impetus to drive Derek into a rage of jealousy and torn fantasies that he came apart. He screamed, ""You and your brother, what kind of sick bitch are you!?"" </p><p>Ashley quickly backed away, ""It is time for you to leave.""</p><p>Derek's tremendous wrath and resentment launched full force. He stood up to his full frame and with a look of absolute disgust, ""How could you do something so perverted?""</p><p>""It is none of your business; you wouldn't understand anything about the love between us, just go and live your own life."" Ashley began to sight the room for anything that she could use in her defense. As she backed away she suddenly stumbled against a packed box on the floor. The delay was all Derek needed as he picked up the wine bottle and threw it directly at her head. Years of conditioned response were recalled and the container shattered against the left side of her temple knocking her to the ground in a daze; blood trickling out onto her blonde ringlets. The blow was glancing being contained and minimized from the joint impact to brow and the corner of a wall. The bottle exploded sending shards of glass and wine in all directions. He covered the distance between the two of them in seconds grabbing the front of her blouse in his hands. ""No, you bitch"" he thought, ""You belong to me."" With that, he yanked her to her feet and picked her up in his arms. He looked to the stairway and began to climb with Ashley slipping in and out of consciousness. In a second of coherency she fought with her attacker and with another passed into pitch of blackness. Derek reached the top of the landing and finding an open door, walked into the room, and threw Ashley upon the bed. The final confrontation with evil had begun.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter XV, Insanity of Grief</h5><p>With blood dripping down Ashley's face, Derek ripped at her clothes. In his mind, he had claimed her as his property and therefore entitled to consummate his covetousness towards her in any way that he desired. He was in control and this had always been his destiny. She would understand and accept him afterwards. With women, sometimes a little assertive behavior was all that was needed. He would be the bigger man with her brother, explaining graciously that in the jungle, sometimes the larger cat wins. Right now, he was the apex predator and Ashley his beautiful prey. As Ashley fought to gain her senses, to realize what had happened to her, an instinct to defend and attack her assailant gripped her. Her garments had been shredded leaving only her panties fully intact. She flipped to her knees and attacked with a viciousness that only a rape victim can fully comprehend, nearly blinding Derek with an assault to the left side of his face that ripped and gouged from the lower part of his eye socket straight down his cheek. Ashley had removed a quarter inch of flesh in a gash that extended five inches. Derek immediately pulled back, flashing lights behind his eye; blood splattered the bed, but instead of disengaging, rifled forward hitting Ashley with a closed fist with all of his enraged strength directly into her mouth, splitting her lips, blood now pouring from her mouth. Derek shrieked in agony and fury as he began to beat Ashley to death.</p><p>Ashley's brother raced home. The panicked distress was increasing and he hoped, prayed, it was nothing but some sort of psychological episode brought on by stress and the move. His mind begged that the police would follow him home. He would face the consequences only to know that Ashley was safe. No one stopped his mad dash and he continued driving with abandon. His conviction that something was seriously wrong pushed him to greater speeds and higher levels of terror that he became a danger to those sharing the city's arteries with him. As his heart thudded in his chest, why could not this damn vehicle go any faster, the grip on the steering wheel tightened to where the blood in his hands were forced back leaving them clenched and white. Muscles throughout his body were taut, ready to snap, or to unleash with such violence that destruction would be the wake, waves of unbridled ruin. He neared his neighborhood, then the roads connecting to his street, then his street, why was not he home besides the love of his life, why did he leave her for this night instead of insisting that he stay by her side, the whys coming one after the another, finally his street, and then the sharp turn to the right, the house, whose car was this, and to a full skidding stop, nearly crashing into the other car and the garage. He leapt from auto barely shutting it off and leaving the keys in the ignition, the door open, running to the front door yelling her name, ""ASHLEY!""</p><p>Upstairs, the violence continued. Ashley beaten into oblivion, she was nearing her own death. A seismic blow to abdomen and her panties began to spread a red wet color. Welts were raised from her angelic face, her chest down her legs. Derek had been consumed with evil and a vengeance born of demons that truly hate all that is sweet and uplifting in this world. He would kill her and force her brother to suffer for the rest of his life. If Derek could not have Ashley, then no one deserved her either. </p><p>Ashley's brother slammed open the door with such force, panes locked in place shattered. He frantically searched the house, calling her name, and then the shock of realization, the broken wine bottle, and the blood on the wall. Any sanity of reasoning that still functioned left him. His purpose was to defend, find, and destroy. A blood-shift occurred in his vision, the cortex in his brain painted a crimson hue over his entire chromatic field. Part of him still held out the hope that this could be explained, that it was nothing more than a minor accident, but that last glimpse of false belief imploded when he heard the torrent of ferocity from above him. Without thought or decision, Ashley's brother bounded up the stairs.</p><p>It is hard to know exactly what information compressed into Ashley's brother's mind. As he reached the top of the stairs, the light from the hallway illuminated his silhouette from behind as he rapidly approached the room shared in one form or another with his sister for most of their lives. The one place where the ramparts provided safe solace, the fortress to which they called their own, the place untouched by evil, and their haven. Motion had not ceased for him, he continued at a breathtaking pace, to the outsider, he was at a full-tilt run but for himself, he was processing information at a tremendous speed so that everything seemed to move in slow motion. As he crossed the threshold of the room, Ashley's beaten body lay upon the soaked sheets drenched with her blood. Her lifelessness reached out in appearance. Her right arm dangling off the bed, her face bruised, eyes swollen shut, mouth split with her teeth stained a bright red. Ashley's virtually naked body, her panties darkened in the dimmed light, and the sadistic apparition standing over her careened through his awareness. In the recesses of his mind, he knew this person, why was he here? At that instant, Ashley's lover, her protectorate, her committed soul, lowered his shoulder, and impacted with all that he had just below the chest this evil personified as both of them left the confines of terra firma, through the window, and out into space. The ragged edges sliced into them both, floated in an embrace of a deadly ballet, until gravity signaled their fall towards destiny.</p><p>Looking with hatred into each other's eyes, they fell the distance of over twenty feet accelerating continually along the way. Each fraction of a second increased the momentum and energy until the impact released the destructive force. The detonation arrived with Derek's crashing abruptly on a wooden decorative fence that hedged in the landscaping in front of the house. His spine snapped in six places severing his cord rendering him instantly dead. Ashley's brother slammed on top of him breaking three ribs of his own. He somersaulted over the fence and landed on his back, his wind forced out of him from the collision with the ground, and his own internal damage. In excruciating sobs, the brother that swore to protect Ashley for life moaned, ""I am so sorry Ashley, my dear sister, I am so sorry, I didn't mean for this to happen"" over and over again. </p><p>During the commotion, the sounds of violence were noticed by the nearby neighbors and the police had been called. The first cruiser that arrived was greeted to the tragic and surreal scene of a man straddled lifelessly over a fence, his body twisted and hugging the rails in the opposite direction than designed, and another in obvious pain, bloodied, and crying out something over and over again. The front door open, both officers entered the home, guns drawn, and the scene of obvious distress with blood on the walls, they slowly crept up the stairs. The first officer into the room noticed the lifeless young woman on the bed, the broken window with its ripped glass, approached her and checked her pulse. ""Damnit Mike, she has a pulse, call for the paramedics and backup NOW!"" His fellow officer complied immediately and raced to the squad car and summoned for help. </p><p>The emergency crews arrived in minutes. The officer that had waited for them indicated that they were to go into the house first and tend to the critically injured woman. Overhearing the cries of the brother on the ground, they immediately went to work. Ashley was in dire straits. She had lost an incredible amount of blood and her lungs had begun to fill with fluid. The destruction wrought upon this innocent caused a newer crewman to become sickened. He rushed to the bathroom and vomited. Setting IVs in place, equipment attached to vital areas, the paramedics placed Ashley gingerly upon the gurney and carried her to the back of the transport. Once in with two of the crew, a pound on the door indicated it was time to rush to the nearest trauma center. The vehicle sped into the distance with sirens blaring.</p><p>Ashley's brother was in agony. The fractured ribs had caused a lung to collapse and the crew forced a needle into it to inflate it. Not nearly as critical as his sister, nonetheless, he was severely injured with lacerations that needed professional suturing. Without ceasing, without thinking, he continued with his cries of how he did not mean for this to happen. The police and detectives misread his insanity of grief wrote in their logbooks all what was expressed and formally arrested him for the murder and beating of Derek and his sister at the hospital. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter XVI, Tortured Lives</h5><p>After Ashley's brother was stabilized, the slashes and tears properly tended, the ribs set with surgical wiring he was transported to the Los Angeles County Jail's infirmary for holding. Her brother was arrested but not formally charged, the evidence needed to be presented to the grand jury. No bail was offered as of yet because nothing had been presented to a judge or even a lawyer summoned to stand as defense. There he rested as the coroners, scientists, and detectives examined evidence in the case. The residence had once again been sealed up with yellow cordon tape indicative of a crime committed. No one had told him that his sister still lived and without this knowledge, he knew that he did not. He cried quietly, locked in a sterile prison facility, wondering how his end might come.</p><p>The county examiners sat staring at each other. They were utterly perplexed. If this evidence had not somehow been corrupted by the sometimes inept police, then only one conclusion could be drawn. They ran their assumptions over and over again. They tested the hypotheses and retested with the proof that the detectives had provided. Unless this was some sort of sick joke or if there was a grave miscalculation there could be only one conclusion. When the staff had reached a consensus, that indeed there could be no other explanation, the chief medical officer beckoned the ADA responsible for the case to come to his office.</p><p>Ashley was in critical condition. It appeared that she would live but the damage to her was extensive and some of it permanent. The bruises and welts would heal on their own, the damage to her mouth looked bloodier and worse than it was and with a few the help of a highly skilled plastic surgeon her lips would regain their luxurious composure. Her musculature prevented more extensive damage, absorbing the brutal impacts of her assailant. Her blood was restored to previous levels by extensive transfusions. Gentle and caring nurses washed away the visible reminders of the assault leaving her body black and purple from the ordeal. She had not gained consciousness and it was determined that leaving her in the state of an induced coma would aid in her recovery. At least, her body and mind would not have to contend with the pain. Her lungs cleared of the liquid that was threatening to down her in her bodily fluids and her breathing became less labored. It appeared that Ashley would make a miraculous recovery in all respects except one.</p><p>The Assistant District Attorney of the County of Los Angeles arrived at the Chief Medical Officer's office at little after two in the afternoon, a full two weeks after the tragic incident. Ashley's brother had been confined to a hospital bed as an unwilling guest of the county and under constant supervision. There was a valid concern that he might harm himself before justice was served and a watch was established. He still had not been told of the condition of his sister nor had he demanded an attorney. There would be time enough for that; the detectives had been prevented from questioning him until he was better stabilized. In addition, the attending doctor had called in a consult with the hospital's psychiatrist to discuss his current mental condition. The ADA arrived and was motioned to sit at a small conference table with the senior detective and few of the coroner's staff along with various crime lab specialists.</p><p>Ashley's brother kept quiet, surrounding himself with his own gloom. He remembered that his dear love being transported but no one would tell him of her condition. Not a single person volunteered any information and the only spoken words that he received was the occasional input directed at his own recovery from the health care personnel, otherwise, he was locked into confinement with his thoughts haunting him of the worst possible scenarios. Surely, someone would have had said if Ashley was alive. Part of him kept the flame of hope alive but that was at odds with the vivid imagery of her apparent lifeless and bloodied body as they left the confines of the room through the window. The wracking of guilt and distress slowly consumed his will to live.</p><p>The ADA sat listening to the facts and conclusions of the experts in the room. He raised his eyebrows in disbelief. The Chief Coroner presented his conclusion, ""We found blood of both the boy that died and her own blood on the girl. We found on the dead boy, the blood of the girl, himself, and the young man who you have locked up. On the suspect, we have the blood of the other boy and his own blood but not of the girl."" He patiently waited for the facts to sink in and when he determined the obvious connection that he had reached was apparent in the ADA's expression, he continued, ""We had a rape kit done on the young woman and it was determined that there was semen present and recent but the DNA evidence concluded it was not from the boy that died.""</p><p> The ADA stood up and leaned over the table, ""Holy shit, you mean ...""</p><p>""That is exactly what I am saying"" the doctor stated plainly, ""That young man, her brother, is not a killer but her lover.""</p><p>In a quick conference with the County District Attorney, the ADA, and the most respected judge of Los Angeles, a rapid conversation was held. The judge emphatically commanded the DA, ""Hank, unless you want to charge this young boy with incest, you can always do it later; I believe that you need to release him to the hospital to be with his sister and the both of them get proper care. For Christ's sake, he does not even know she is still alive.""</p><p>Ashley's brother was immediately transported to the hospital. It is amazing when the government officials smell the prospect of a false arrest lawsuit potentially hanging over the city, just how fast the wheels of justice can move. In transit, he was told that his sister was alive and would live. He fell to his back and cried. Tears of relief mixed in guilt and self-hatred for what had transpired. Upon arrival, both he and Ashley shared the same room.</p><p>Ashley was mildly sedated against the pain. She awoke at times in a grimace only to have her body respond in mercy and slowly pushed her into sleep. Not a drug induced coma as before, but a drifting away so that her meticulously cared for body could honor her with a miracle of its own by healing. She had noticed another bed and a person in it before drifting away, ""Who could this be,"" she wondered?</p><p>Later that evening, Ashley came wide awake, she felt first the presence she was all too familiar with, and then her hopes were confirmed, he brother was lying next to her in his own bed looking into her eyes. Both flooded with tears and joy. Before the guilt-stricken voice came from her brother's tongue she commanded, ""My sweet love, you saved my life again, carry not the guilt, if it were not for you, I would already be dead."" With those words, her brother fell into a torrent of tears accompanied by his love's own.</p><p>The next morning, the attending came into the room. With his words both hope in life was reestablished and a dream extinguished. He said that the two of them would make a fine recovery. They would be able to pursue their dreams without any limitations, but to Ashley directly, the blows and internal damage caused her ovaries to rupture and that she would never be able to bear children. The organs themselves were salvaged enough to maintain her hormonal equilibrium but the eggs were damaged and her fallopian tubes scarred. A nauseating feeling spread through them both, a milestone and the prospect of an extended family robbed from them by the pitiful act of cruelty and evil that had been visited upon them. Their lives tortured forever because of their love for one another had demanded its final price.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter XVII, Redemption</h5><p>Ashley and her brother had spent weeks convalescing in the hospital, prison infirmary, and faced still more time at home. If there could be good news from such a devastating affair, it was the buyer of the house was willing to wait whatever time was necessary for them both to recuperate. The notoriety of the attack seemed to infer some specialness to the siblings' home. The new owner appeared more than accommodating and used the occasion to garner sympathy of how understanding and compassionate a person that he was among his peers, friends, and family. Cornell University stated on record that it would make whatever arrangements that was necessary to make the transition and entry into its legendary veterinary college go as smoothly as possible. The attack was fairly well publicized nationwide. A college baseball hero with his future before him in the pros had attempted to rape a fellow UCLA student and when that failed, beat her mercilessly until her brother courageously intervened. This was the type of news that the wires would consume and distribute relentlessly until pushed aside by the next example of human depravity or natural disaster. Fortunately, the relationship status between brother and sister was mercifully omitted. The entire story hobbled together from pieces gleaned from the emergency crews, police radios monitored during the night, available 911 information recorded, and conjecture. No one from the inner circle of friends that Ashley and her brother enjoyed, their fellow students, professors, police, or the District Attorney's office, were willing to comment more than the official release already submitted. It was a testament to the nature of Ashley and her brother, their kindness, the loyalty of a group of friends that considered each other family, Ashley's own transcendental beauty that brought similar responses from a wider audience in very much the same way as Princess Di was able to influence countless millions just by her existence and extended influence without ever actually meeting most of her admirers. By invoking Ashley's name, the faceless masses created a fantasy of importance that for whatever reason, seemed to elevate them to a higher stature even if temporarily. For once, the city officials felt that grand-standing this tragedy for their own political purposes was just too emotionally painful and below even their own limited dignity. Quickly, the hoopla that surrounded this demoralizing affair dissolved leaving the thrice distraught couple to pick up the pieces of their shattered lives and with a conviction born from the love that consumed them both, began anew.</p><p>Ashley's brother was released from the hospital first. His injuries resulted in lesser damage overall, though, his ribs would take additional time to completely heal. More scars to the body and heart but as long as Ashley prevailed, he would face life's uncertainties with a brave face and try his utmost to be the man that she deserved. In their room at the Ronald Reagan Medical Center, he could not let Ashley see how crippled he felt over their inability to conceive children or the pain she now endured because of his inability to protect her. As he arrived at the home that their wrecked family had once resided, he collapsed to the floor in the kitchen with agony that welled up and consumed the self-control he had fought so hard to maintain in front of his dear love. Three deaths, all of them senseless, even Derek's, none of this should have happened. The pain and suffering in their lives belonged to fiction or the annals of past wars. He strived to make sense of their lives, calculating the statistical odds that all that had occurred was a random offshoot of some fickle universe. It seemed that both he and his lovely sister were deliberately attacked by the same deity that Ashley believed in and held so dear. As his deep depression gave way to anger, he wondered why? Was not love some incredible gift that time itself would bend and give rise in celebration? But no, history was replete in the millions of broken hearts that spilled out over the eons and that seemed to be the truer condition of humankind. </p><p>Ashley was questioned at the hospital by the DA over the assault that resulted in two critically injured lovers and a death. The answers she provided were in complete agreement with the conclusions that the medical and crime analysts had arrived at. There would be no need to further corroborate the events with her brother or others at the scene that night. No charges would be filed concerning the outcome against her brother. The perpetrator who should have faced justice for the attack had already been convicted by fate that cost him his life. The question of their unique relationship between Ashley and her brother weighed heavily on the DA's conscious. Technically, they broke the law but the evidence was obtained in the commission of another completely unrelated crime, no actual observation had been determined, and this state prided itself on being more tolerant then say, Kansas. The judge had indicated that when the victims were healthy, he wanted to speak to all of them in his chambers. The DA would wait before he casted any final decision.</p><p>The day came when I could finally retrieve Ashley from the hospital. I had come to see her every day and stayed longer than technically I should have. The staff bent the rules somewhat for the two of us and probably would have let me stay overnight but I wanted to complete the repairs and remove the visual nightmare if not from memory, then from view. The police had taken the mattress from our room to collect evidence of that terrible day and that was fine with me. I had already removed anything that had been touched by the cruelty that had spread through the room and moved our personal effects into Ashley's old room. We would not be entering the space where the foul attempt had taken place to deprive my sister of her life and sworn oath of mutual commitment. Two bedrooms in the home now rang with a malicious bell. I closed them both from our sight forever. It was all I could do from not burning that cursed home to the ground. Leaving together from our hellish past and starting some place new was something that occupied much of my mind. Ashley was transported out in a wheelchair to our waiting car and gingerly, helped into the front seat while I loaded her personal effects into the trunk of our Civic. As I prepared to drive us home, my sister reached out to touch my hand and kissed me with a deep passion that surprised me. She smiled, squeezed my hand, and looked forward. Already, she would not allow life to victimize her eternally, that she was in command and chance was somehow, an inconvenient nuisance. Upon arrival home, we were greeted with a dozen friends holding welcome home signs while others tended to grills and a mid-summer barbeque in Ashley's honor.</p><p>Ashley healed rapidly but I could do no more than hold my dear sister at night. I would not dare to touch her in any other way, after what had happened to her, I felt sickened by any thoughts of desire that crept into my mind, that somehow, just being male was enough to indict me for the horrible crime that perpetrated itself against my beautiful sister. Ashley continued with her attempts to release my guilt that life between us would go on as planned and as her body knitted and stitched itself to relative wholeness, she was not going to forgo the physical expressions of love between us. With each progressive night, she pushed and stretched the envelope of comfort between the two of us until she controlled the entry into her and I was reduced to being the submissive partner. Passion once again sprang forth between us and flowed with the same concern and tenderness that it always reflected. With her tremendous faith and belief in the power of love, she had forced not only her body to heal but the combined minds and souls of the both of us. Lying together in her childhood bed, it was she that kept the monsters and nightmares at bay.</p><p>We had arrived in the judge's chambers around ten in the morning. Already seated was the District Attorney. This would be a conversation just between the judge, DA, and the two of us. We were welcomed and asked if we would like bottled water, juice, coffee, or tea but we declined and nervously we sat ready to listen to what was to be said. The judge welcomed us and began that there would be no charges filed in connection with incident of that fateful night. Indeed, no charges would be filed for ANY reason. The judge looked over at the DA and he nodded his approval. With that, the DA left and closed the door behind him. He examined my sister and me and began with a slow inhale, ""I know the two of you are lovers"" and before we could register our shock he continued, ""Love is a strange thing, it will appear out of nowhere and despite the rules and laws of man, it seems to follow its own higher ruling. From what the two of you have already suffered, the fact that both of you are relocating to New York to pursue your educations at Cornell, it is my wish and with the agreement of the DA, that nothing of this matter between the two of you ever sees the light of day. Therefore, I have ordered any incidental information that is not relevant to the assault to be destroyed.""</p><p>We sat with a dazed look upon our faces. We had no idea that what we had carefully concealed except for a few close friends was apparent knowledge to others, certainly Derek had figured it out and if he could, how many others? In retrospect, it was not that difficult for people to see, anyone in love as much as the two of us pronounce outward signs that only a fool could miss. The judge smiled and went on, ""If it were in my power, I would marry you both or at least, grant a civil ceremony. The two of you and the fierce loyalty that is exhibited by you for each other is remarkable. Perhaps in time, people will become more open to the differing manifestations of the components that make up a splendid union. We have made progress, there is still more than needs to be done."" With that, the judge thanked us for our time and wished us Godspeed. I was confused about the attitude of the judge, about his outward acceptance of our mutual liaison until a few of years later; we received a short note from the judge congratulating us on our recent graduation from Cornell signed by him and his confessed wife-cousin.</p><p>We had found some sort of redemption not only between us but another human being as well. Now, it was time to leave tragedies behind and begin to write a new chapter in our lives.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter XVIII, Confessions of Sacred Love</h5><p>Miraculously, my sweet sister with her incredible drive and determination to not let the harshness of the calamities that had fallen upon our lives made the incredible push to complete all that needed to be done in California. The house sold and vacated, the purchase of a small colonial accenting natural wood overlooking the lake in Ithaca, the movement of the personal property that was selected to accompany us, the 3,000 mile drive from one coast to the other, and acquiring what necessities that we deemed essential in our new location was accomplished before the start of orientation in August at the university. Ashley still suffered the stiffness and aches from a person healing from harrowing injuries but her ability to cope with adversity was something that can only be described as inspiring. Her life's plan was unfolding according to her inconceivable will and nothing that destiny had thrown at her had deterred her from her goals. She made the adjustments that reality had demanded but on her terms in her own way. Despite all that she had suffered, she remained upbeat, happy, with the positive attitude of a person deeply in love and holding to a conviction that only she understood. </p><p>As we settled into our lives in Ithaca, receiving the mandatory inoculations against rabies that are required of all veterinary students, we found a certain peace had descended upon us. So much weight that pressed into our lives was removed with the knowledge that this home was our home and that we now lived for all practical purposes, in an area considered rural to the average Californian. Ashley volunteered at an animal rescue clinic just minutes from our home and the exposure to all the furry creatures that needed love and help brought my lovely sister into a joyous happiness that I had feared was lost forever. I bought a small rowboat with an outboard and we both would putt around the lake fishing or just taking in the sights of the rolling hills and green spaces of the area. School at Cornell was intense but rewarding and we were quickly making new friends amongst our classmates. We looked forward to each new foundation course and the clinical rotation that is part of the instruction.</p><p>When the occasion arose where we had some spare time, Ashley and I would travel throughout the Finger Lakes Region exploring the wine country of New York. We remarked how similar yet different that the respective areas are between the two largest states of grape producers. The wineries in New York tended to be smaller and more spread out but the product produced was as every bit as good as the legendary establishments of Napa and Sonoma Valleys. There was less rush and from a visual perception, all this was so new to us that we were lost in the nature of the adventure. We embarked on hiking escapades exploring out the landscape and remarking between ourselves how this area had so many small lakes. Often, we found ourselves making love in an unhurried fashion under the canopy of trees that seemed to sprout from every corner of the state and cover the land as if in grass. The rolling hills of the Southern Tier were something that we became especially fond of. In summers, we scheduled trips to the Adirondacks, Thousand Islands, and Canada. The stresses of our previous existence had started to fade into a distant memory that could never be completely erased but the evilness of it all quietly reduced in strength. Occasionally, we were rewarded with a surprise visit from our closest friends from California, even Aunt Kimberly had come out, and the chance to renew and revisit better times from a previous existence were relived with newer memories being created in a differing geographical location.</p><p>We were maturing as adults and I came to look upon Ashley as my true soul mate and wife. I tended to no longer consider her my sister that I happened to love but someone that was much more preeminent and significant to me. She was still my sweet sister and the memories developed between the two of us carried a veneration in itself but she had become so much more. I could not begin to fathom a life without her. The trials and tribulations that we had faced created and molded a unique pair that could only operate at its peak by being together. We were our own optimal solution to life's challenges and we faced them as we have always had but with so much more richness of character brought through aging, education, experimentation, immense tragedy, and ultimately, redemption. Redemption in not only ourselves but those who surrounded us for as much blackness that had occurred in our lives, there were many shining examples of mercy and compassion displayed as well.</p><p>The four years spent at Cornell University were spectacular. The challenges and friendships made between faculty, staff, and peers would ultimately prove to be life-long. I was now twenty-six and Ashley twenty-three. We had spent the final year discussing our futures together. What we wanted most was peace to live our lives as we decided without the potential interference of governmental agents still stuck in the dark ages. With some regret, we opted to open a small clinic focusing on not only the ubiquitous pets displayed across the households of America, but farm animals in rural Rhode Island. The state had proved in countless manners that it was progressive in thought, deed, and action. There were no laws barring the interactions of brother and sister in the state and we could live life like any other couple. It would also bring us nearer to another ocean on the far side of the country, this time the Atlantic, and for native Californians, something of home as well.</p><p>We sold the small house in Ithaca and purchased a twenty acre parcel with a log cabin and an outbuilding that was quickly converted into our practice. We were accepted into the tight-knit community immediately and began our lives treating dogs, cats, chickens, goats, cows, and the occasional ostrich. We had fought, clawed, and struggled for happiness and if were not for my sister's plans, the ones she had built and forced into existence by her sheer tenacity, perhaps that all-encompassing form of life that worshipped love would have been fleeting for us as it was for many others. We had not run from friendship, romance, or love but directly into it with its whirlwinds, tornados, and hurricanes that life's child had forced upon us. Each of us honed together where we existed as an odd but remarkable entity capable of so much love and compassion for not only ourselves but all of the inhabitants of the planet.</p><p>As we settled deeply into our new lives, Ashley began to wake up in the morning nauseous. At first, we had thought that she contracted a virus but when these episodes were beginning to grow in frequency and duration, I became worried and insisted that we see a doctor. We arrived at the office in a grey sort of dismal day where it is not quite raining but misting with a chill that follows in mid-autumn. Ashley described her symptomatology as only another doctor; a healing practitioner was able to do. The doctor listened carefully and escorted my dearest into the examining room while beckoning me to stay in the waiting room. After some time, my sister came out with look of confusion on her face. The examining doctor reassured the two of us that he believed that it was nothing to be concerned about but he had run some tests and the results should be known by the next day. Ashley said little but she seemed more relaxed after the visit than before so I held hope that it was nothing more than a little queasiness from exposure to a pathogen probably hitching a ride on one of our patients.</p><p>The next morning, Ashley again burst into the bathroom unable to settle the contents of her stomach. I was becoming extremely concerned but Ashley looked up and smiled. I was becoming muddled at her reaction to an obviously distressing situation. She weakly reassured me that it was nothing, just the end of adjustments that her body was making, and that in all probability she would improve as time progressed. Anxiety began to overtake my thoughts and forcefully, I convinced her to take the day to herself and rest. I would handle anything in the clinic that day and if there was a site visit, I would do that as well. The day proved to be routine, various vaccinations and health checks, the house phone rang the extension in our little animal hospital once but was quickly silenced. Naturally, I had assumed Ashley must be near and picked it up in the cabin. If it had any degree of importance, she would have notified me with promptly.</p><p>Later that evening, my sister seemed to be in excellent spirits and looked well. Perhaps, she was correct and that her health was improving as her body fought off whatever invader had taken up residency, however provisionally, in her bowels. I opened a bottle of one of her favorite wines from New York but she declined saying that she wanted to be on the safe side while recuperating. Through the night, she glanced at me smiling. We made love that night and as we finished, she mentioned that we had an appointment to see her ob-gyn the next afternoon. It was nothing more than a follow-up and not to be stressed or concerned. Our family doctor had called earlier and wanted the tests verified by another.</p><p>I suffered throughout the day in apprehension about the next appointment. Ashley seemed to be in good spirits and had awoken feeling much better than she had over the previous couple of weeks. We closed our clinic for the consultation with my sister's doctor, started our 4-Runner, and I picked up Ashley as she was closing the front door to our home. We drove in silence with her holding my hand smiling and humming to herself. As we arrived, Ashley waited impatiently for me to get out of the vehicle, grabbed my hand, and literally pulled me in her wake. The nurse checked us in and after no more than a few minutes wait, Ashley was ushered into the doctor's office. After want seemed an insurmountable time, both Ashley and the doctor who sported conspiratorial smiles glowing on their faces beckoned me into the office. I sat down and when the doctor was convinced that I was as relaxed as I was going to be began, ""Well, I think congratulations are in order. In about seven months, you are going to be a father not once but twice.""</p><p>I became completely numb, I was convinced that my senses had left me and what I was hearing was some form of cruel hallucination. </p><p>Ashley beamed a smile that reminded me so much of her as a child running wild with abandon said with so much joy in her voice, ""It's true my dearest, we are going to have twins!"" </p><p>""How can this be, I mean I am ecstatic, but how?""</p><p>""My gosh young man, you are a doctor yourself, in the usual way,"" laughed the ob-gyn.</p><p>""I mean, no that was not what I meant, we were told that it was impossible.""</p><p>The doctor still possessed by mirth, ""Sometimes, for all our education and experience, miracles are the only explanation that can provide the answers. Take it for what it is worth, your love is pregnant, healthy, the fetuses are vibrant, and the two of you are on the way to becoming parents. Just accept what is and celebrate the gift that you have been granted.""</p><p>I thanked the doctor over and over while she wrote out a prescription for supplements for my what, mother-to-be, and settled on the next appointment for a routine checkup. I floated on clouds, fighting back tears that ultimately would not be defeated, and held my precious love tightly with no immediate desire to ever release her from my embrace again. Drenching Ashley's shoulder in joys of my own, I hugged her doctor and together, the three of us, make that the five us, walked to the door, out into the mystical drizzle, and drove home. For the first time in my life, that night, I fell to my knees and prayed. I gave thanks to a Mercy that I believed did not exist. I opened my soul to Ashley's God, a God that my sister never lost faith in, and thanked what Providence that exists in the minds and souls of us lesser mortals, that no matter what evil that had befallen us, the goodness in our lives existed on a much higher plane.</p><p>Our children are now six months old. We had a boy and girl, fraternal twins. The doctor said that we might never have anymore but we have them, they are healthy, and we are grateful behind any measure of words. Ashley is standing by my side holding my hand. It is night and we look at our angels sleeping so peacefully taking in all the incredible feelings overtaking not only as new parents that are deeply in love but ones granted one of life's rare reprieves. A golden retriever, Holly, that we rescued stands sentinel over their small lives protecting and guarding these innocents. I am strangely captured by an impulse; something looks incredibly familiar to me. I leave the room and walk to the den looking for an old shoe box. Finding it, I move the contents from one side to another until I locate the objects of my search and return to my Ashley holding the results in my hand. I glance at the items and feel a strange tingling rise through my body. A sensation of awareness flows through me as I hand them over to the mother of our children, my sweet wife, and she smiles and shakes her head with affirmation. It is uncanny what we are seeing; the similarities are beyond anything that can be grasped or begun to be understood; only taken as a proof, as faith. Ashley motions for me to follow, turns on the monitoring device, and we retreat to our rooms while she leaves the two old photographs, instamatics from decades ago, on the babies' dresser. Ancient color photographs of our mother and father from the time when they both were as young. </p><p>The End</p>"
550,Twincest Taboo,Athrolan,skyrimdanger@yahoo.com,"['mf', '1st', 'teen', 'cons', 'inc', 'spank', 'squirt', 'anal', 'oral']",This is a story that I just randomly thought up right off the top of my head. It involves 2 of my favorite things: twincest and vocaloids.,2013-07-19T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Hi. I'm Len Kagamine. If you're really imto the Vocaloid program, you might know who I am. I have a twin sister, Rin, and, boy, does she have a nice ass...oh, what? Sorry, I was daydreaming. As I was saying, Rin is my twin sister. We're 14 years old. We both have blonde hair, blue eyes, and, holy SHIT, I wanna squeeze them tits. Oh, whoops. I happen to get very lost in sexual daydreams of my sister.</p><p>Rin has a nice rack. About 32C. She has flawless, gorgeous blone hair that smells of oranges, and she has the pussy of a godess. Shaved, pink, and recently de-virginitized. I know because I did it. Heh-heh.</p><p>As for me, I have good sized blonde hair as well, and my dick ain't bad, either. It's about 8 or 9 inches long, and 2 inches thick. I bet all you housewives who have men with small dicks would want even a quicky with me, and make it, still, into something romantic.</p><p>Well, we're both about 5'4, and have a good sense of style.</p><p>Let me go back........</p><p>""Rin-Chan?"" I called out. Earlier we were wrestling for the remote to the TV, having a good time, and, when we finally finished, I was on top of her, my hands pinning her arms down, and my legs on either side of her. I've always had this secret crush on Rin, and I saw this as the perfect opprotunity.</p><p> I leaned in to kiss her, and, halfway there, she asked me what I was doing, but I stopped her in mid-sentence and mashed my lips to hers.</p><p>She seemed shocked, and she pushed me off of her, and she ran into her room. At first, it seemed like she was crying.</p><p>""Rin-Chan,Are you okay? I'm sorry, I couldn't cont-"" I stopped when I heard something coming from the other side of her door. It sounded like...She was not.</p><p>I pushed the door open and saw her fingering herself vigorously. I instantly felt a bulge in my pants as my cock started growing. Immedeately, I tore off my shorts and underwear and pinned her like before.</p><p>Here I was, sitting on top of Rin, dick hanging out and positioning myself over her dripping wet pussy. I aimed my cock at her love hole and pushed forward slowly.</p><p>""Len, what...oh, yeah. Oh, God, Len! Don't stop!"" she moaned.</p><p>I pushed further in and felt something snap, then a scream came from Rin.</p><p>""Rin, are you okay? Did I hurt you?""</p><p>""It's okay,"" she said. ""Keep going...It feels nice.""</p><p>I didn't need to be told twice. I thrust forward once more, this time earning a well-pleasured moan from Rin, who was blushing furiously.</p><p>I started pistoning in and out of her tight cunt, all the while thinking ""Is this really happening?""</p><p>-RIN'S POV-</p><p>He pushed his cock in and out of my soaked vagina while I just sat there and moaned. As this was my first rod, instead of my fingers, it was a sensation like no other. The feel of hos 8 incher plunging in and out of me, rubbing tightly against my g-spot, I felt tingly.</p><p>All of a sudden, while I'm enjoying the best sensation in the world, Len picked up the vibrator I was using, and started plunging it into my asshole. It was amazing! As I started to tweak my nipples, I felt that fun sensation.</p><p>""Oh, oh, ah, ah, ah, yes! YEA! Oh, GOD, Len! I'M CUMMMIIIINNNNGGGOOOHHHGOOOODD!!!! -LEN'S POV-</p><p>I was constantly pistoning in her cunt, and, as I saw her play with her tits, that sent me over the edge. She screamed in ecstasy that she had started to cum. ""OH, holy shit! I'M CUMMING TOO! AAAAAAGGGHH!"" We started cumming in sync, like twins would do and, once I finished, I pulled out.</p>"
551,"Zoe, An Athenian Child",Aubrey Thomas de Vere,,['poem'],,2013-05-04T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Blue eyes, but of so dark a blue<br/>
That sadder souls than mine<br/>
Find nought but night beneath their dew,--<br/>
Such locks as Prosperine<br/>
Around her shadowy forehead wears,<br/>
Made smoother by Elysian airs,<br/>
And lips whose song spontaneous swells<br/>
Like airs from Ocean's moonlit shells--<br/>
These, lovely child! are thine;<br/>
And that forlorn yet radiant grace<br/>
That best becomes thy name and race.</p><p>A forehead orbed with the light;<br/>
Pure temples marbled round<br/>
By feathery veins that streak the white,<br/>
More light thus dimly wound,<br/>
And taper fingers, hands self-folded,<br/>
Like shapes of alabaster moulded,<br/>
And cheeks whose blushes are as those<br/>
Aurora cools on Pindar snows<br/>
Ere night is yet discrowned--<br/>
Not brighter, clad in Fancy's hues,<br/>
Or seen in dream--an infant Muse.</p><p>O fetch her from yon Naxian glade<br/>
One chaplet of the Bacchic vine,<br/>
Or glimmering ivy-wreath yet sprayed<br/>
With dews that taste like wine !<br/>
She loves to pace the wild sea-shore--<br/>
Or drop her wandering fingers o'er<br/>
The bosom of some chorded shell:<br/>
Her touch will make it speak as well<br/>
As infant Hermes made<br/>
That tortoise, in its own despite<br/>
Thenceforth in Heaven a shape star-bright!</p>"
552,To A Greek Girl,Austin Dobson,,['poem'],,2012-09-04T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>With breath of thyme and bees that hum,<br/>
Across the years you seem to come, --<br/>
Across the years with nymph-like head,<br/>
And wind-blown brows unfilleted;<br/>
A girlish shape that slips the bud<br/>
In lines of unspoiled symettry;<br/>
A girlish shape that stirs the blood<br/>
With pulse of Spring, Autonoae!</p><p>Where'er you pass,--where'er you go,<br/>
I hear the pebbly rillet flow;<br/>
Where'er you go, where'er you pass,<br/>
There comes a gladness on the grass;<br/>
You bring blithe airs where'er you tread,--<br/>
Blithe airs that blow from down and sea;<br/>
You wake in me a Pan not dead,--<br/>
Not wholly dead! -- Autonoae!</p><p>How sweet with you on some green sod<br/>
To wreath the rustic garden-god;<br/>
How sweet beneath the chestnut's shade<br/>
With you to weave a basket-braid;<br/>
To watch across the stricken chords<br/>
Your rosy twinkling fingers flee;<br/>
To woo you in soft woodland words,<br/>
With woodland pipe, Autonoeae!</p><p>In vain,--in vain! The years divide:<br/>
Where Thamis rolls a murky tide,<br/>
I sit and fill my painful reams,<br/>
And see you only in my dreams;--<br/>
A vision, like Alcestis, brought<br/>
From under-lands of Memory,--<br/>
A dream of Form in days of Thought,--<br/>
A dream,--a dream, Autonoae!</p>"
553,A Charlie Brown Christmas,Author Obscure,,"['bg', 'gg', '1st', 'youths', 'oral', 'anal', 'orgy', 'beast', 'parody']",A Charlie Brown Christmas story that would never make it on to TV.,2011-07-03T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Charlie Brown lay on his bed in his room playing with his little dick and thinking about the pretty little red-haired girl. She was so cute and he was sure he was in love with her. </p><p>He wanted her so badly and she was all he ever thought about. He remembered the first time he saw her on the way to school. She had been in front of him some twenty feet and her little ass was making her pretty green dress swing from side to side, high enough so that every once in a while he got a glimpse of her white panties stretched over her cute ass.</p><p>He pounded his cock harder as he thought of her little ass and how he'd like to stick his tongue and maybe his cock into it. Just as he was about to spew out cum all over his belly his little sister burst into the room. She was stark naked and dripping wet. She was obviously upset about something because she didn't even notice that he was naked too and had his hand around his little boner.</p><p>""Big brother!"" she cried. ""Come quick, the bathtub is overflowing and I can't shut off the water.""</p><p>""Rats,"" he said, mostly to himself, as he got up, letting his cum recede back into the recesses of his loins.</p><p>He pulled up his pants and followed Sally into the bathroom, noticing how cute her little ass was. 'Rats,' he thought, 'too bad she's my sister, otherwise I'd fuck her right now.'</p><p>There was indeed water all over the bathroom floor and the valve was indeed stuck. After a great deal of grunting and groaning he managed to shut off the flow from the tap.</p><p>""Grab a mop, sis, and let's get this mess cleaned up before mom gets home.""</p><p>""Gee, big brother,"" said Sally, ""I never noticed that your thingy was that big before.""</p><p>""Huh? Uh, what are you talking about?"" So she had noticed.</p><p>""Your boy-thingy,"" she said, ""you were playing with it.""</p><p>""Oh, yeah, that,"" he said lamely and then to himself, 'Let's just drop it, o.k. sis?'.</p><p>""Let me see it again,"" she wouldn't let it lie.</p><p>He looked at the naked little girl. She was his little sister, but she was really cute. Her blond hair much softer and fuller than his own stringy mop, her blue eyes always wide and curious. He especially liked her pert little ass. The cheeks were firm, small, tight, soft and smooth as glass. He wanted to spread them and look at her tight little anal pucker. And her mouth with its full lips, just right to fit around his cock, the mouth itself plenty large to accommodate his boner. He was hard again.</p><p>""Well, o.k., but you've got to let me have a closer look at you too.""</p><p>He dropped his pants and let his little erection flop out.</p><p>""You can touch it if you want,"" said Charlie Brown.</p><p>Sally seemed not to hear this, but reached out and put her hands around his cock and looked at it as though she were inspecting a fruit at the market. Then she surprised him by putting her soft lips around the head. Charlie Brown smiled as his little sister started to suck on his little boner, toying with his little balls with one hand.</p><p>""Wow, sis,"" he said, ""that feels great. Where'd you learn that?""</p><p>""Frmph mflimfufs,"" she responded, his cock completely inside her hot little mouth.</p><p>""LINUS!?"" Charlie Brown shouted, ""Linus showed you this?""</p><p>""Mmhmm.""</p><p>He was stunned. He and Linus had talked about sex before, but he didn't realize that Linus was active...that is...with his sister. Wow! He felt his little balls pull up against the base of his prick as his cum began its journey into the little shaft to explode into his sister's mouth. He wanted to see it shoot.</p><p>""Pull it out, sis,"" he told her, ""just jack me off and hold the end up to your open mouth.""</p><p>She pulled it out just in time for him to see the first of four little boy-spurts fire into Sally's mouth. She swallowed, letting him see his semen slither down her throat. The next three shots hit the roof of her mouth and followed the first shot into her belly. When he was done she put his prick back between her hot lips and milked the last few drops from him.</p><p>""You give good head, sis."" He felt the compliment was in order since he might want another blowjob from her sometime.</p><p>""O.k., big brother, now it's your turn,"" she told him, ""lie down and I'll sit on your face and pee in your mouth.""</p><p>""Yuck,"" he said, ""no way.""</p><p>""That's what Linus does and you have to do it too or I'll never suck you again.""</p><p>'Rats,' he thought, 'my little sister's a blackmailer...oh, well, if Linus can take it, so can I.'</p><p>He lay down on the bathroom floor and Sally squatted on his face, placing her little hairless pussy right over his mouth.</p><p>""Open wide, here it comes,"" she warned him.</p><p>Just in time, Charlie Brown opened his mouth and a strong stream of golden pee from his little sister's cunt hit his tongue. At first the strong taste bothered him, but after the first swallow it tasted pretty good to him. She had a full bladder and her piss seemed never to stop. The golden flow filled and refilled his mouth as he struggled to keep up. Finally, it stopped and he heaved a sigh of relief as he could catch his breath again.</p><p>""Lick me clean, big brother.""</p><p>'She sure is bossy,' thought Charlie Brown as he extended his tongue and licked Sally's little pussy from end to end and back again, finding here and there a drop of pee that clung to her soft skin. Her twat began to taste good to him and he kept licking her, letting his tongue slip slightly more inside of her at every pass. Finally, he thrust his whole tongue into her pussy, licking the inner walls of her little tube. It was very wet and there seemed to be some sort of liquid coming from it that didn't taste like piss. </p><p>He liked it and kept licking as the little girl squirmed all around, rubbing her pussy around his face. He had trouble keeping his tongue inside of her, she moved around so much. Finally, she cried out and fell forward on top of him, putting her mouth back over his half-hard cock. She sucked and nearly bit his slowly rising boner as she filled his unsuspecting mouth with her juices. As her orgasm died down, he managed to fire two rather weak shots of his sperm into her little mouth.</p><p>""That was great, sis,"" he panted, licking her cum from his lips, ""we'll have to do this again.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she agreed, gasping for air, ""yeah.""</p><p>They were dripping wet, having laid in the bath water that Sally had run onto the floor, but they didn't care.</p><p>""Better get that mop, Sally, I'll help you clean up here,"" he said, ""guess we both need a bath now.""</p><p>---</p><p>Lucy watched her little brother as he sat on the floor, his thumb in his mouth and rubbing 'that stupid blanket' against his cheek. Suddenly, from out of nowhere Snoopy flew by Linus, grabbed the blanket out of his hand and scampered away with it. Lucy roared with laughter as her little brother tumbled around on the floor. She fell backward and rolled on the floor, holding her stomach, her skinny legs up in the air, her little white panties clearly visible to the approaching Snoopy.</p><p>The dog eyed the crotch in front of him, dropped the blanket and sniffed. 'Whoa!' he thought, 'pussy smell.' He stuck his wet nose deeper into her crotch, poking into the little slit beneath the panties. Lucy, suddenly aware that something was happening between her legs, looked down her body to see Snoopy's head there.</p><p>""Yaaach! Dog lips,"" she cried, ""I'm being touched by dog lips.""</p><p>But it felt kind of good, so she didn't stop him. Snoopy continued his exploration of her crotch, but was unable to get past the underpants. Lucy reached down and pulled her panties to one side, exposing her slit to the little dog. Snoopy immediately extended his long tongue and gave her pussy a long, slurping lick. Lucy almost fainted, it felt so good. She pushed him aside and quickly pulled her panties completly off. </p><p>The dog attacked her twat with his tongue, not caring where it went. He was quite hot already, his little red prick already poking out of its sheath. Lucy's pussy was leaking juices that Snoopy lapped up greedily as his tongue penetrated the hole. He licked the crack of her ass, grazing the puckered little anus that tasted very good to him.</p><p>He tried to mount the little girl, but in her position he was unable to get his little dog cock into her vagina. Then he saw her open mouth. He jumped on top of her little body and shoved his dick toward the hole. When Lucy felt his prick in her mouth she instinctively closed her lips over it and let the dog fuck it. She tasted the saltiness of his cum already squirting from the little dick. </p><p>She sucked and sucked, unable to get enough of the tasty substance coming from his cock. She put her hand in her crotch and jammed a finger into her pussy. It was dripping wet, partly from dog saliva, partly from her own cum. She needed him in there.</p><p>""Snoopy,"" she managed to pull her mouth off his prick and blurt out, ""fuck my pussy, my pussy, not my mouth.""</p><p>She pushed the dog off her and rolled over onto her hands and knees and stuck her ass high into the air. Snoopy, not a stupid dog, got the message immediately and jumped onto Lucy's back aiming his erection at her cunt. She reached back with her hand and guided his little cock into her pussy. It slipped in easily and the dog began to hump her wildly. </p><p>She felt her little cherry pop as he pushed past it and then she felt the spurts of his semen shoot into her immature uterus. It felt so good to have this hot dog cock moving in and out of her no longer virginal cunt, his little balls slapping against her hairless pubis.</p><p>She ooh'ed and aah'ed as she felt herself cumming against his wild thrusts into her little body. His little prick had suddenly gotten very large inside her canal and felt very tight. She was having a continuous orgasm as his balls slapped her little clitty, giving her thrill after thrill. </p><p>She finally collapsed onto her stomach, the prick still inside her pussy, Snoopy unable to retract it. He, too, collapsed onto his haunches, his cock locked inside her twat, and licked his own shaft, his balls, and her pussy, giving her still further little girl orgasms.</p><p>Linus came over to get his blanket and saw his sister and Snoopy locked together, lying on the floor panting. He pulled down his pants and sat down in front of Lucy.</p><p>""Lucy,"" he said, ""suck my cock.""</p><p>""Yuch,"" said Lucy, ""I'm not going to suck my own brother's cock.""</p><p>""Then I'll tell everybody that you've been fucking Snoopy.""</p><p>She pulled his little boner into her mouth and sucked him quickly to climax. His boy-cum splashed into her mouth and, although she actually thought it was rather nice tasting, she made a pretense to be gagging on it. There wasn't much cum, but enough to make Linus happy and give Lucy a good idea of what he tasted like. She finished her blowjob and let his prick slip from between her lips.</p><p>""There,"" she said, ""are you happy now?""</p><p>""I sure am, sis,"" he answered, ""you give nice head and I'll be wanting more later. Maybe your pussy and asshole too.""</p><p>He pulled on his pants, picked up his blanket and wandered off to his room to ponder the experience.</p><p>Snoopy had finally managed to pull his cock from Lucy's little cunt and was licking the residue of dog cum and pussy juice from her crotch. She was enjoying the licking when she realized that it was almost time for her parents to come home. She pushed Snoopy away and pulled on her underpants. 'Maybe the other boys don't like me, but I'll always have a lover now,' she thought.</p><p>---</p><p>Linus and Charlie Brown walked around the Christmas tree lot looking for that perfect tree. There were lots of beautiful, perfectly shaped trees on this lot, but they were all too expensive. They only had three dollars and thirty cents and what kind of a tree could you get with that?</p><p>They were at the far end of the lot where the cheaper trees were and no one else was around when Linus asked Charlie Brown what seemed to him to be a very strange question.</p><p>""Have you ever fucked a girl, Charlie Brown?""</p><p>""Uh, no,"" he answered. He knew that Linus had drunk Sally's pee, but he didn't know that he might have fucked her too. ""Have you?""</p><p>""Well, sort of,"" said Linus.</p><p>They walked a little further until they came to the fence at the end of the lot. There, standing all alone in the corner, stood the smallest, ugliest, most mis-shapen tree either one of them had ever seen. The price on the tag said $3.00.</p><p>""It's perfect,"" exclaimed Charlie Brown, ""I'll take it.""</p><p>Linus looked at his friend as though he was crazy, but he was used to Charlie Brown's odd behavior so he let it slide and said nothing. Charlie Brown picked up the tree, knocking loose several needles in the process, and carried it to the checkstand. He laid his money on the counter, got his change and they left, carrying the sad little tree. </p><p>When they got to Charlie Brown's house they took the tree inside, set it in a stand, hung a few lights and some tinsel on it, a few ornaments and a star. Then they stood back to admire it. It was rather pretty, actually, in an odd sort of way. Linus had counted the remaining pine needles, forty-seven in all (he had inadverdently knocked off two while counting). They smiled at their work and Linus returned to the subject of conversation he had begun at the tree lot.</p><p>""About girls, Charlie Brown,"" he began, ""how many have you ever seen naked, not counting sisters?""</p><p>'Rats!' thought Charlie Brown, 'he knows about me and my sister.' ""Uh, about three, I think,"" he lied.</p><p>""Is that all?"" said Linus incredulously.</p><p>""All? How many have you seen?""</p><p>""Well, not counting Lucy,"" his tone of voice wasn't bragging, ""eight.""</p><p>""Who?""</p><p>""Peppermint Patty and Marcie, they're lesbians, you know, Sally, and five girls from school.""</p><p>Charlie Brown couldn't believe it. Linus was telling him that he had seen Charlie Brown's sister naked, but he really wanted to know about the girls from school. ""Which girls from school?"" he asked, ignoring for the moment his sister's name.</p><p>Linus named four girls from their school, but he refused to name the fifth one. ""I can't tell you her name, but she's the prettiest of the lot.""</p><p>""Did you do anything with any of them?"" asked Charlie, getting quite interested.</p><p>""All of them,"" answered Linus.</p><p>Charlie Brown scratches his head, his curiosity really aroused now. ""What did you do?"" </p><p>""Well, with Peppermint Patty and Marcie,"" began Linus, ""I did about everything there is to do. I found them kissing and feeling each other in Peppermint Patty's bedroom when I was taking some books over to her house one day. I told them that I'd tell everybody if they didn't let me join them. As soon as I got my pants down Peppermint Patty starts to suck my cock and she tells Marcie to lick my asshole. After a little of that we got laid down together, my prick still in her mouth, and I told Marcie to sit on my face. </p><p>""She really has a great tasting pussy. I licked her little twat and she came a lot and just as I came into Peppermint Patty's mouth she showered my mouth with little girl cum. Then Peppermint Patty with her mouth full of my cum stands up and kisses Marcie on the mouth, letting most of my cum drool into Marcie's mouth. The two girls kissed each other and rolled down on the floor and began to lick and suck each other's pussies and assholes. I got hard all over again just watching these two horny girls.""</p><p>""With the two girls doing sixty-nine on the floor I saw my opportunity. Marcie's ass was stuck up in the air with her pink little anus totally exposed. I knelt behind her, right over Peppermint Patty's face, and poked my little boner at her asshole. It wouldn't go in so I bent over and licked the little kid's pucker until it was good and juicy.</p><p>""Then I tried again and my cock slowly slipped into Marcie's lubricated anus. She let out a yelp as she felt me opening up her sphincter and push my cock into her rectum, but then she returned to sucking on Peppermint Patty's pussy. I humped little Marcie's bunghole until I felt I was about to cum again. I pulled my dick out of her and ran around to the front of her and poked my dick at her lips. She opened her mouth and I shot another load of semen into it. Then I gave my prick to Peppermint Patty to finish off.""</p><p>""Wow,"" said Charlie Brown, feeling his own little dick getting hard. ""What happened next?""</p><p>""I knew I wouldn't be able to cum again,"" continued Linus, ""so I just laid there on the floor resting, Peppermint Patty lying next to me. Suddenly, Marcie got up and straddles both of us, her legs wide apart, her little cunt way open. Then she started to pee all over us. I didn't know what to do, but Peppermint Patty opened up her mouth and started to drink Marcie's piss, at least as much as she could catch. Well, then so did I. After she finished she sat down on Peppermint Patty's face to get wiped off by her tongue. </p><p>""Then she laid down on the other side of me and Peppermint Patty got up and then she pissed all over Marcie and me. This was getting to be fun. When she finished she lowered her hairless twat to me and lets me lick her clean. She actually tasted pretty good. Then she laid down next to Marcie and told me to piss on them. I got up, held my dick in my hand and let go a shower of piss all over their pussies, their little tits, their faces, hair and in their mouths. Then they took turns licking my cock clean of piss. It was pretty good fun.""</p><p>Charlie Brown couldn't believe his ears. His friend had been doing the same thing he, himself, had been doing, only with more girls.</p><p>""Wow, Linus,"" said Charlie Brown, ""you've done it all, haven't you?""</p><p>""Yeah, pretty much,"" said Linus, ""everything except one thing.""</p><p>""What's that?"" asked Charlie Brown.</p><p>""Suck cock,"" blurted out Linus before he had thought better about it.</p><p>""Well, I..."" started Charlie Brown, but then couldn't finish.</p><p>""Do you want me to suck yours?"" asked Linus, ""You're my best friend.""</p><p>""Sure, if you want to,"" said Charlie Brown, his prick hard as a rock now.</p><p>Linus got onto his knees in front of Charlie Brown and pulled down Charlie Brown's pants. His hard little boy-prick fell out and Linus began to suck hard on it. His lips pulling on the tender skin stimulated Charlie Brown to his toes. Linus put his hand between Charlie Brown's legs and fingered his little brown ass pucker. Charlie Brown had never thought about his asshole as a sexual area, but Linus's finger there felt great. </p><p>Suddenly, Linus pushed the finger into Charlie Brown's asshole and Charlie Brown sucked in his breath at this new feeling. Linus worked the finger in and out, twisted it around giving Charlie Brown sensations he had never felt before. He blew a load of semen into his friend's sucking mouth, coating the inside of Linus's cheek with a layer of cum. Linus kept sucking his cock until every drop of cum was out of him.</p><p>""Well,"" said Charlie Brown, ""now you've done it all including sucked a cock.""</p><p>""Don't tell anyone, o.k?"" said Linus, ""I wouldn't want my slut sister to find out.""</p><p>""Don't worry, friend, I won't tell. But tell me just one thing before you have to go,"" said Charlie Brown, ""is one of the girls from school the red-haired girl?""</p><p>""No."" Charlie Brown heaved a sigh of relief. ""I tried to get her,"" continued Linus, ""but she said she was saving herself for you.""</p><p>Charlie Brown fainted dead away.</p><p>---</p><p>Schroeder was concentrating on playing Christmas carols on the piano, he didn't pay attention to what Lucy was doing. He knew she was crazy about him, but he didn't have time for such frivolity, he had music. Suddenly, he felt a stirring between his legs and looked down to see a pair of hands trying to undo the zipper on his pants.</p><p>""Lucy,"" he cried when he saw her face between his legs under the piano, ""what are you doing?""</p><p>Lucy shushed him. ""Shh, just keep playing. I'll help you improve your music.""</p><p>He returned to playing Hark The Herald Angels Sing as Lucy got his zipper undone and reached her hand inside to pull out his little boy-cock. She pulled his penis out through the opening in his pants and slipped her lips over the head. Schroeder hit a couple of wrong notes and his eyes widened as he felt the moist warmth of Lucy's mouth on the head of his cock. It got very hard, something he hadn't experienced before and he would have thought there was something wrong except if felt so good. </p><p>She took more of his prick into her mouth and started to suck it and squeeze it with her lips, her tongue and her cheeks. She undid his belt and pulled his pants down as far as she could get them with him sitting on the piano bench. Then she reached into his crotch and squeezed his little testicles, all the while sucking the little cock deep in her mouth. She kept squeezing his balls as she sucked the little cockhead into her throat and Schroeder thought he would faint from the pleasure he was experiencing.</p><p>All the other kids were singing the carol and didn't notice that Schroeder was bouncing up and down on the piano bench as he pumped several spurts of his cum into Lucy's sucking mouth. She sucked and sucked on his little prick until no more semen came from it and it began to grow soft inside her mouth. She let it slip from between her lips and smiled broadly at Schroeder, panting heavily as he tried to finish the carol. </p><p>She crawled out from under the piano and, licking a small streak of cum from the corner of her mouth looked around the room at the other kids. Marcie was holding Peppermint Patty's hand and looking up at her in apparent admiration. They were both singing, but it was obvious that Peppermint Patty didn't know the words.</p><p>On the other side of Marcie stood Pigpen, a small cloud of dust swirling about his feet. He was looking intently at Charlie Brown's little sister. He had a real crush on her and most of the time she wouldn't give him the time of day, but it was Christmas and a time to be nice. So Sally walked over to him and took his hand as they sang the last chorus. </p><p>He blushed, probably from head to foot, and he kind of crossed his legs trying to hide his erection. Sally had already noticed it though, and knew right then what she would be doing when the party ended. She felt her panties slowly getting wet. 'He sure needs a bath,' she thought, 'maybe I can give him one... in pee maybe.' She got even wetter at that thought.</p><p>Snoopy was wearing his Red Baron costume and Lucy noticed that when he stood up and saw her his little red dick came out of its sheath. She wanted to go play with it right there, but the other kids just wouldn't understand a little girl getting hot for a dog. Woodstock was standing next to Snoopy, surrounded by several of his friends. They all looked very confused.</p><p>Finally, there were her stupid brother and his even 'stupider' friend. They stood there looking stupid and singing, 'off-key probably' she thought. The carol ended and everybody applauded and cheered. Then Lucy noticed the tree. She couldn't believe her eyes. 'Only Charlie Brown would get a stupid looking tree like that.'</p><p>""CHARLIE BROWM! YOU BLOCKHEAD!"" shouted Lucy, ""what kind of stupid tree is that?"" She pointed at the sparsely needled tree in the center of the room. ""That's the stupidest looking tree I've ever seen, HA, HA, HA,...""</p><p>Linus felt bad for his friend and walked up behind his sister, shoved his thumb deep into the crack of her ass and whispered, ""Sis, quit picking on Charlie Brown alone or I'll tell everybody about you and Snoopy. Anyway, he feels bad enough and besides, I helped him pick out that tree. We felt sorry for it.""</p><p>Lucy actually liked her brother's goosing, but didn't want the other kids to know that she had let Snoopy fuck her. She turned around to face Linus and smiled at him, whispering, ""O.k., little brother, I'll drop it.""</p><p>""No,"" said Linus, ""apologize.""</p><p>""What?"" she nearly shouted.</p><p>""Apologize.""</p><p>Lucy turned to Charlie Brown and looked at him. He looked 'pathetic'. She dredged up every ounce of her courage and said, ""I'm sorry, Charlie Brown, I think it's a nice tree.""</p><p>He looked at her skeptically. She was smiling at him. Looking past her, he saw Linus wink at him and gesture toward Lucy with his head. Charlie Brown got his courage up said, ""Thanks, Lucy. You are really a lot nicer person than I gave you credit for being. And,"" he leaned into her and whispered, ""you've got a nice little ass, too.""</p><p>Lucy was surprised to hear such talk from him. She glanced at his pants and saw the bulge in his crotch. ""I'll take care of you later, Charlie Brown,"" and she winked at him. Charlie Brown smiled, he was pretty proud of himself, but still a little unhappy that the little red-haired girl wasn't at the party. He longed for her so much, but at least fucking Lucy would make him forget about her...for a while.</p><p>Linus took little Sally by the hand and led her to the middle of the room where he told the story of Christmas and explained how the lowliest of trees was the most precious of all. Therefore, the tree that Charlie Brown had picked out was in the best spirit of Christmas, and they should all be grateful to him for helping make them aware of it.</p><p>""And now, it's time for the big surprise for you, Charlie Brown,"" said Linus in his best announcer's voice.</p><p>""Huh?"" Charlie Brown looked at Linus incredulously.</p><p>""Charlie Brown, because you have made everybody so aware of the true meaning of Christmas, we have all helped bring you the rarest present of all.""</p><p>With that Lucy came in leading behind her...THE LITTLE RED-HAIRED GIRL. Charlie Brown's heart leapt into his throat at the sight of the beautiful child. She was naked except for a strategically placed red ribbon which covered her bare pussy. His cock nearly jumped out of his pants as she approached him and said, ""Merry Christmas, Charlie Brown. Take me, I'm yours. Take off the ribbon.""</p><p>His heart beat wildly as he reached for the red ribbon wrapped around her slender hips. Her little pink nipples were hard and pointed straight out from her otherwise flat chest. Her red hair framed her face as she stood, smiling at him. With shaking hands he pulled on the ribbon and it came loose, revealing the most beautiful little bare pussy Charlie Brown had ever seen. It's puffy little, unformed lips ran along the length of the slit that held her maidenhead, her cherry, her virginity. At the top of the slit could be seen the beginnings of a tiny clitoris. The whole thing was set in the softest, smoothest mound covered with a short growth of fuzz, like the skin of a peach.</p><p>Charlie Brown could restrain himself no longer. He jabbed his tongue at the little clit and licked the length of the slit as the little girl opened her legs to give him access. He pushed his tongue into her little vagina, feeling the inner folds of skin, warm and soft, caressing his probing tongue.</p><p>She leaned over him and whispered, ""Fuck me, Charlie Brown.""</p><p>He didn't care that the other kids were all watching in amazement as he ripped off his shirt and pants and let his little boy-dick flop into the open. Lucy almost laughed when she saw it, but a look from Linus stopped her. The red-haired girl knelt in front of him and pulled his prick into her beautiful little, hot mouth. He would have let her have his cum in her mouth, it felt so incredibly delicious, but he wanted her to be his first fuck ever. They laid down on the floor together, the other kids looking on, some of them slowly tuning out because of getting into their own activities.</p><p>Charlie Brown lined up his cock with the little girl's cunt and pushed forward. He missed. Lucy almost laughed again, but looked at her brother and choked it back. The red-haired girl calmly reached down, took his erection in her little hand and positioned the tip at the exact entrance to her pussy-hole.</p><p>""Now, Charlie Brown, push.""</p><p>He pushed down into the little girl and, lo and behold, the tip of his dick slipped past her little pussy lips and into the hole.</p><p>""I'm in,"" he said proudly, ""I'm fucking a girl.""</p><p>""Not yet,"" she said, ""you have to get it all the way in, past my cherry.""</p><p>He pushed further into the tube as it's walls seemed to collapse around his cock, grasping it and preventing further penetration. He pulled back a little and then in again. It went in a little deeper. He tried that again, out, then back in, out, then back in. Each time he gained a little more penetration. Suddenly, he felt something strike the tip of his cock.</p><p>""My cherry,"" panted the red-haired girl, ""push hard and keep going.""</p><p>He pulled out an inch or so and then thrust mightily downward.</p><p>SNAP! Everyone in the room heard it and bugged their eyes. Her little cherry had popped and Charlie Brown had completely buried his cock in the pussy of the girl he loved. They all applauded and then went back to what had been doing. Marcie was on her knees eating Peppermint Patty's cunt, the thing she loved to do most, while Pigpen had buried his prick in Marcie's asshole. She was beginning to like that too and it was obvious that Pigpen was loving it. The dust was dropping off him in greater quantities than anyone had ever seen before. </p><p>Sally had decided that piano players make good lovers and was enjoying the feel of Schroeder's oral ministrations of her little twat and anus. Lucy, too horny to worry about what the others would think, had gone back to her favorite cock, Snoopy, and he was obviously enjoying fucking her little mouth. Woodstock and his friends didn't know what to do. They left and went ice skating on the frozen birdbath.</p><p>The little red-haired screamed a bit when she felt her maidenhead pop, but then the good feelings began again. She reached down and stroked her own little clitty, bringing herself to orgasm after orgasm long before Charlie Brown felt his balls tingle. The tingle quickly spread throughout his loins and soon he was shooting spurt after spurt of thick semen into the little girl's pussy hole. It was the best cum he had ever felt and after he was finished he collapsed on top of her and they both just laid there, panting.</p><p>After several minutes he pulled his sloppy little cock from her even sloppier cunt and turned himself around, placing his face over her crotch and his cock over her mouth. She pulled his cum-soaked prick into her little mouth and sucked as much of it out of him as he had left. Then she licked the length of it and his balls, slurping up every drop of his sperm she could find. </p><p>Charlie Brown, for his part, was slurping plenty of his semen as it drained slowly out of her vagina. Mixed with the plentiful girl juices she had produced, he thought it tasted great. He pulled the lips apart so he could see inside the little hole. He lapped at it nothing more came from it. He finally rolled over on his back and the two lovers just laid there, basking in the warmth of their mutual pleasure and lust.</p><p>The other kids had stopped to watch the finale, the cumming of Charlie Brown. Now they all gathered in a circle around the exhausted pair. Joining hands they looked down at Charlie Brown and the little red-haired girl and shouted, ""MERRY CHRISTMAS, CHARLIE BROWN!""</p><p>""Merry Christmas to one and all,"" said Charlie Brown, a tired smile on his round face. This was the best Christmas ever.</p>"
554,"Neighbourly Love, Part 1",avfcmart,avfcmart@yahoo.com,"['Fgb', 'reluc', 'pedo', 'slow']",Middle aged woman who finds herself the object of her neighbours two children's attention. Slowly developing into more than just a fleeting attraction into something more dangerous and wrong.,2012-06-07T00:00:00,"This is fiction. No help has been given regarding plots/ideas/scenarios, so please forgive any weakness in the writing. Also please be aware this is my first story on here, and therefore any suggestions or advice will be greatly appreciated.","<p>30 year old mother of two Sam lived in a respectful and peaceful part of the city.</p><p>She worked part time at the local junior school where her 10 year old son and daughter twins attended, and this afforded her more time to spend with her children.</p><p>They were happy kids, always laughing and joking, and being twins they had a certain inseparable bond that only twins seemed to have.</p><p>They played together, had the same hobbies, liked the same TV programs, and without doubt could sense somewhat spookily what the other was thinking.</p><p>This kinda freaked the mother as more often than not the kids used this trait to tease and play their mother up.</p><p>It was all done as a joke, and Sam knew that, but even so the 30 year old felt vulnerable when her kids were in one of those 'playing up' moods.</p><p>Of course the mother went along with the children ribbing, and of course it never got out of hand, but Sam knew she could never get the better of them.</p><p>Well other than telling em' it was time for bed, in which case the 2 imps knew they'd gone that bit too far.</p><p>Life was good for the family.</p><p>Dad had decided not long after the kids were born that married life and parenthood wasn't for him, and within months of the twins arrivals had packed his bags and jumped ship.</p><p>Naturally Sam was gutted.</p><p>Also she was in at the deep end with 2 kids to care for and bring up.</p><p>But she managed. In fact she did more than just manage, she excelled at being a model parent. Obviously she had help from family, but now the kids were growing up that help diminished until it was more of a weekend thing when grandparents saw the siblings, instead of the usual daily occurrence when the children were infants.</p><p>Sam had never bothered looking for a partner since her hubby did a runner, she was too busy to be honest, but she still had urges and now the kids were at a more settled age she found herself often wondering if she could still find someone special.</p><p>Did she still have it?</p><p>Would a man want it?</p><p>Could she still do it?</p><p>Those were the silly questions she often pondered. usually when she was alone in bed on those long, lonely nights.</p><p>She was definitely an attractive woman. She stood around 5ft5 with long dark brown hair that more often than not she wore up, held in place with a couple of slim silver hair pins.</p><p>Her body wasn't what you'd call athletic, or even an average size, it was slightly oversize, but as she often said to herself she had curves in all the right places, and some in places they shouldn't be.</p><p>Her skin was her best feature though. Naturally tanned due to her Italian heritage, and always blemish free.</p><p>It was as though she was covered in top quality suede from head to toe, and to the touch her skin felt like it was on fire.</p><p>Not because of the temperature, but because she burned to be touched. She needed to be caressed. She yearned for a lovers hand to tease her. She longed to feel goosebumps again.</p><p>She was a woman that needed to feel that thrill again, and now she was in a position to go get it.</p><p>Or at least try.</p><p>Jill next door could have the kids a couple of nights a week she thought.</p><p>She wont mind, and they'll be safe with her.</p><p>Lay on a lounger with the sun beating down on her back 40 year old Jill was in heaven.</p><p>Her back and legs tingled as the rays burnt her skin, and soon the woman felt beads of sweat start to pool in the small of her back.</p><p>Reaching behind she ran her fingers through the mixture of sun cream and sweat, and she wiped the creamy wet substance into her skin.</p><p>She tingled even more.</p><p>The suns heat consumed every single inch of the woman body as she lay on her stomach.</p><p>Her swimsuit was soaking wet as she lay there making the most of her weekend when she heard voices from next door.</p><p>She knew immediately it was Sam's kids, and bending her head slightly to the side she saw the two ten year olds peering through the gaps in the fence.</p><p>Jill didn't say anything but turned her body ever so slightly so her front was facing the fence.</p><p>Giggles came from the partly hidden children so Jill turned her body some more until her front was now fully on view.</p><p>""Shhhhh keep quiet or she'll hear us"" came a muffled whisper from behind the fence.</p><p>""OK"" came a sniggering reply, ""hey you can almost see her boobies"".</p><p>Jill felt her legs tingle, but not from the sun, and she hesitated for a few seconds before reaching down and grabbing the sun lotion.</p><p>Then knowing she was being watched she squeezed the tube until a glob of white cream spat into the palm of her hand.</p><p>There was silence as the 40 year old Jamaican woman untied the string at the front of her swim suit top, and holding it partly open she massaged the gooey substance into her chest and neck.</p><p>""Shhhhhh keep still"" came a soft noise from behind the fence and Jill knew the kids were still watching.</p><p>So, letting her top open slightly more revealing more than just a glimpse of cleavage she slid her hand under the thin material and rubbed sun cream all over her breasts.</p><p>Silence again as she she deliberately ran her fingers over both nipples until they started to show through her top.</p><p>""Hey keep still or she'll hear us"" came a girls voice and Jill knew it was definitely 10 year old Ann.</p><p>Jill felt another tingle as she looked down and saw her nipples poking into the cotton of her top as if trying to break free.</p><p>""Hey you can almost see her nips"" said a boys voice and it was clear it was Ann's brother Tom.</p><p>Jill felt dirty, and so excited she couldn't help herself as she turned and sat on the edge of the lounger in full view of the children.</p><p>Silence again as the woman massaged the remains of the cream into her stomach, and then her legs, pausing to gingerly slip her fingers under the hem of her swim suit bottoms.</p><p>Then, caught up in all the excitement she ran a finger over her slit.</p><p>It was soaked, and she knew why.</p><p>There was still silence but the 40 year old knew the kids were still watching as she could see their shadows falling onto the grass between their garden and hers.</p><p>So, not wanting to miss the opportunity she let her top open a little more until she saw her nipples.</p><p>""Wow they're massive"" said Ann but not a word from Tom, so Jill acted and making it look like an accident she let her top fall to the ground.</p><p>There she was, a 40 year old woman, with a finger on her slit and her tits out, teasing two 10 year old kids.</p><p>Her heart raced, and then raced some more when she heard the boys voice.</p><p>""God her boobies are massive. Just like mom's"" and Jills legs went weak, they've seen Sam's tits too she thought. The 40 year old gasped, and then did something she couldn't believe.</p><p>She pulled her finger from under her skimpy swim suit bottoms and slid it into her mouth.</p><p>""Shhhhhhh"" was all that could be heard as Jill pushed her finger back under her bottoms and ran it down the length of her soaking wet gash.</p><p>""What's she doing?"" whispered Tom as the 40 year old spread her legs wider, and knowing the kids were definitely watching she raked at her slimy cunt with two of her dark skinned fingers.</p><p>""Kids, you outside?"" came Sam's voice from inside the house.</p><p>""Errrr yeah were coming"" came the reply and Jill heard the kids scamper up the garden until she heard their back door swing open.</p><p>Jill hurriedly put her top on and lay back on the lounger unaware of what was to happen next.</p><p>""Jill you out here hun? I need to ask a favour"" came Sam's voice from next door.</p><p>""Yeah sweetie I'm here just catching a few rays. What's up babe?""</p><p>""Any chance of having the kids tonight only the girls at work are off out and I wouldn't mind going?"".</p><p>Jills heart skipped a beat.</p><p>Oh god she thought.</p><p>""Errr sure babe I don't mind if the kids don't"".</p><p>""Hey kids wanna go round auntie Jills tonight while I go out?""</p><p>""Can we? Really? ""Yeah please mom"" came the children's reply.</p><p>""Wow don't know what's got into them Hun but as you can hear they're up for it. Don't know what time I'll be back tho Hun so is it OK if they sleep over?""</p><p>""Yeah cause it is babe if they don't mind"".</p><p>""Cool, great, we'll go pack our stuff now"" came Ann's answer and Jill knew exactly why.</p><p>""OK hun I'll send em round about 8"".</p><p>Jill couldn't wait......</p><p>It was exactly 8pm when Jill heard a knock on the back door.</p><p>""Let yourselves in guys, I'm upstairs"".</p><p>""Hi aunt Jill its only us two"" came a yell from young Ann.</p><p>Perfect the 40 year old thought, no Sam...</p><p>""Come on up guys and dump your stuff in the spare room while I finish showering"" mumbled Jill loosely wrapping a towel around her still wet body. ""I wont be a minute kids, just drying myself off"".</p><p>Jill opened the bathroom door a little and saw Ann leading the way up the stairs, closely followed by her brother Tom.</p><p>Both kids had rucksacks draped over their shoulders, and both wore pumps, t-shirts, and shorts.</p><p>Jill loosened the damp towel a little more and stepped out the steamy bathroom just in time to meet the 10 year old girl as she stepped onto the landing.</p><p>""Oh hiya baby, didn't hear you coming up, were you tiptoeing?""</p><p>""Errr no aunt Jill, just walking"".</p><p>""Oh well, no worries Hun. Now don't mind me stood hear like a drowned rat, let me show you the room. Now sorry you've gotta share with Tom but to be honest the other bedrooms a tip. </p><p>Anyway its only for a night"" and Jill leant over and pecked the girl on the forehead.</p><p>""And hows Tom tonight? You OK sweetie? Blimey you get bigger every time I see you. What s the secret?"" and Jill laughed as she nudged past Ann and gave the lad a kiss on the cheek.</p><p>Tom blushed, and blushed even more when he saw Jills thighs through the gap in the 40 year old s towel.</p><p>Jill led the way into the room and closed the curtains as the two kids put their belongings next to the double bed.</p><p>""Best close these kids, don't want any mossies coming in. Its the damn heat, its just what they like. They had a nibble on me earlier when I was in the garden and I'm sure one of em bit my leg. Bloody things. Oops sorry about the language, best not tell your mom about that"" and the 40 year old giggled.</p><p>""No probs aunt Jill, its our secret"" smirked Ann as she sat herself on the edge of the bed.</p><p>""Thanks beautiful, and I hope master Tom wont be telling on his favourite aunt either. Don't want your mom thinking I'm naughty do we?"" and the 40 year old smiled at the blushing boy.</p><p>""Errr no aunt Jill, I wont say a word"".</p><p>""Ahhh thanks baby. Now you two get settled in while I go and finish drying. You don't wanna see me sat in this silly towel all night do you?"" and looking into Toms eyes she winked.</p><p>The boy went bright red immediately.</p><p>Jill disappeared into the bathroom and after a few minutes she made her move.</p><p>""Kids would one of you do me a favour please? Would you mind closing my bedroom curtains while I finish drying?""</p><p>""OK aunt Jill I'll do it"" Ann replied, and skipping to her feet made her way the few yards across the landing and into Jills room.</p><p>The child only made it a couple of steps inside the room when her eyes were transfixed on Jills queen size bed.</p><p>There, lay out neatly on the top was Jills underwear.</p><p>The child trembled, then thinking quickly inched her way back to the door and waving to her brother she beckoned him over with a finger in-front of her mouth.</p><p>Tom knew what she meant, and silently got to his feet and made his way across to his sister. Jill was watching, she was watching through the crack in the bathroom door as the lad entered her bedroom.</p><p>Both kids stood there staring at the 40 year old s lace white bra, and matching lace white g string.</p><p>""Shhhhh she'll hear us"" Ann whispered as Tom fidgeted.</p><p>""Wow you'd be able to see through her bra"" Ann added.</p><p>Tom was speechless, and just stood there open-mouthed.</p><p>Jills heart pounded, she knew why there was silence. Her plan was working.</p><p>The kids heard movement, and as quick as a flash both hurried to the window and just as Jill entered the room the two kids were pulling the curtains shut.</p><p>""Ahhh thanks, that'll keep the insects out, and it'll stop the neighbours peeking in. I swear Mr and Mrs Jones over the road must sit at their window and wait for me to come in here. </p><p>Usually I notice em when I'm either just waking up, or just getting undressed. Might shock em one day and give em a flash"" and the now dry 40 year laughed.</p><p>Ann giggled, she couldn't resist, and even Tom raised a smile, not bad for a ten year old lad considering he couldn't keep his eyes off Jills skimpy undies.</p><p>""Oh silly me, meant to put those in the drawer earlier, no point wearing em tonight really, might as well just put my night shirt on. That's if you two don't mind?""</p><p>""Errrr no that's cool"" replied Ann giggling.</p><p>""That OK with you too Tom?"" asked the seemingly considerate female.</p><p>""Yeah, yeah that's fine. Go for it aunt Jill"".</p><p>""Ahhh thanks you two. You really are the best. But no more aunt, just call me Jill. At least when your mom's not around anyway. Now which night shirt shall I wear? Any ideas?"" And at that Jill opened her middle bedside drawer.</p><p>""Which one you reckon Ann, your a woman and you always wear gorgeous clothes. Anyway no good asking your brother, he's a boy and he wouldn't be interested in what us women wear"".</p><p>""Sure I would. Mom's always asking me what she should wear. Anyway Ann wouldn't know cus she only ever wears pyjamas at night and women don't wear those"".</p><p>""Ohhhh right. Well I stand corrected then"" replied Jill ""so which one does Mr. I know what women like to wear Tom like then""? And Jill knelt on the floor.</p><p>""Tell you what I might as well get em all out for clever clogs Tom and we'll see just how good at picking he is"".</p><p>""Yeah bet he's rubbish"" added a laughing Ann.</p><p>""Bet I ain't"" replied the 10 year old boy, and at that Jill loosened her dressing gown as if to get comfy, and started pulling all her nightwear out the drawer.</p><p>Once it was empty the 40 year old, and the 10 year old girl placed the garments on the huge bed, and before you knew it all Jills 'skimpies' were on view.</p><p>""So which ones do you like then Tom?"" asked Jill winking at a smiling Ann.</p><p>The boy had no idea what the 40 year old was doing and instead of being embarrassed he scanned the whole array before speaking.</p><p>Pointing to 3 shirts he dismissed those immediately saying they were like summat people wear when painting their house.</p><p>All 3 laughed.</p><p>""Those 2 are too girly"" he added, ""they've got flowers on and aren't very cool"".</p><p>Ann disagreed but was soon put in her place by Tom. It was his choice not hers he butted in.</p><p>""This ones really cool"" he said smiling, pointing to a red teddy style number.</p><p>But not the nicest.</p><p>""This ones definitely the best"" he said almost whispering and pointed to a white, lace, vest.</p><p>""Oh yeah not bad for a boy"" came a forced congratulation from his sister, and Jills legs shook.</p><p>""Hmmm not bad, not too bad at all for a boy"" giggled Jill. ""Doesn't exactly cover much though does it? I mean that ones almost see through. And its very small. Not sure I'd get all my bits inside it cus I'ive never wore it before"".</p><p>Toms legs shook now, and for some reason so did his sisters.</p><p>""Not sure I should put that one on with you two here incase something pops out and you see something you shouldn't. But it does look nice, and I'd love to see what it looks like on me. In fact i've got a pink one just like it in my other drawer, I know that ones too small for me but maybe you'd like to wear it Ann?""</p><p>""Oh wow, yeah please aunt Jill, I mean Jill. Can I?""</p><p>""Sure baby, we could kinda compare yours and mine if you like? That's if Tom doesn't mind us trying them on"".</p><p>He couldn't resist nodding. In fact he wanted to scream yes but somehow managed to control the urge.</p><p>He knew what Jill looked like from the afternoon and being this close to her was almost too good to be true.</p><p>""OK then Ann, lets do it. Think we better make your brother close his eyes though while we undress and get into our outfits though. And no peeking Mr"".</p><p>Tom sat down on the floor as Jill got Ann's pink vest from the other drawer.</p><p>""OK Mr close your eyes until I say"" and at that the 10 year old boy shut them.</p><p>Jill watched as Ann lifted her t shirt over her head, and the 40 year old started to tremble. She knew she should stop but when she saw the 10 year old kick off her pumps she tingled even more.</p><p>Ann paused, and just stood there in her shorts staring at Jill and the 40 year old knew it was her turn.</p><p>So, turning her back to the girl she undid her robe and let it fall to the floor.</p><p>Ann was now about a metre from Jills naked body, and the girl just stared at the 40 year olds' butt.</p><p>Jill knew exactly what the girl was looking at, and instead of covering her backside she spread her legs a little and before you knew it Ann was now looking directly at the 40 year old woman's parting ass crack.</p><p>Jill reached to her side, and slowly, and seductively she raised the vest top over her head and then let it slide down over her succulent tanned flesh.</p><p>By now Ann was naked, and soon the child was copying the woman and letting the pink top drop onto her bare 10 year old skin.</p><p>""You done Ann?"" asked Jill, and with a soft 'yep' Jill told Tom to open his eyes.</p><p>What the boy saw would live with him forever.</p><p>There, stood in-front of him was something so sexy the young lad literally gasped for breath. Jill was right, she knew she would be. Her lacy top barely covered her breasts, in fact they were almost ripping through the skimpy see through material.</p><p>Tom coughed.</p><p>His eyes were welded to her nipples. They were rock hard and almost tearing through the flimsy lace.</p><p>Then he looked down and saw the vest was only just below Jills waist, and the boy could almost see the 'V' at the top of the woman's legs.</p><p>He sat their open mouthed as Jill spoke.</p><p>""So Mr, how do we look?""</p><p>He couldn't breathe, let alone speak, and Jill knew exactly why.</p><p>""Oh my Ann, oh wow baby, you look incredible. Heck you look sexier than anyone I've ever seen. You sure your only ten?"" And Jill placed her hand in the child's.</p><p>There holding hands were the two females, and Ann was beaming.</p><p>""Sorry baby, hope I didn't embarrass you saying your sexy, but you are. I mean, look in the mirror. Woooo girl you look fantastic"".</p><p>Ann looked stunning. Her slender 10 year old frame loosely covered with the pink silk vest, now stood in-front of the mirror.</p><p>""Doesn't your sister look amazing Tom? I mean I know she's your sister but you've gotta admit she looks hot"" and at that Jill spread her legs just enough to let the natural light in the room shine like a torch through her see through vest bottom.</p><p>Tom could almost see Jills sex, and Jill knew it.</p><p>""Heck Ann your a stunner, and your lucky. My vests a bit too tight and I'm scared to move incase my nips poke through the holes in the lace. Wouldn't want either of you seeing those sticking out now would we? Might scare you to death"" and Jill laughed. ""At least yours are covered sweetie so your safe even though yours are almost as big as mine"" and Jill winked. </p><p>""Sorry baby, didn't wanna make you go red but I couldn't help but see them when you took your t shirt off and they're massive, just like a grown ups. In fact I bet they're bigger than mine"" and Jill winked again. ""What do you think Tom? Reckon your sister is sexy n hot?""</p><p>Tom was fidgeting more than ever now. All Jills talking had definitely had an effect on the boy, and Jill could guess why.</p><p>""Hey you cant be comfy down there babe, come n stand up next to us"" and without giving the boy any chance of saying no Jill bent down and took the boys hand.</p><p>Then, pulling him to his feet Jill felt her right nipple break through the material of her top, and without needing to look she knew it was hard, and staring the boy in the face.</p><p>Tom was almost drooling as he saw close up for the first time a woman's nipple, and Jill knew he liked what he saw as she looked at the boys waist and saw a bulge in his shorts.</p><p>""Oops, I knew that would happen, the right ones poked through"". But instead of covering it up she just left it on show.</p><p>Then, looking at Ann she saw the girl biting her bottom lip as the 10 year old girl saw the 40 year olds' rock hard, dark brown nipple.</p><p>Ann's hand tightened in Jills, and Jill knew why.</p><p>""Hmmmm sorry kids, hope seeing my nipple hasn't embarrassed you"".</p><p>""Errr no Jill, not me anyway"" replied Ann who was now standing with her legs slightly wider than before.</p><p>""OK baby that's good. And what about you Tom? You OK seeing it?""</p><p>Tom paused, almost in a dreamlike state. But then he spoke.</p><p>""Oh errrr, errrmmm yeah its great, I mean I'm great. Its fine yeah"" came the trembling lads reply. ""Ohhhh that's good cus I think the other ones trying to break through now as-well"".</p><p>Tom couldn't stand still, and both Ann and Jill saw the lads legs shaking.</p><p>""You OK baby?"" asked the 40 year old who was still holding both the twins hands. ""Your legs are shaking Tom, are you sure everything's alright?""</p><p>Tom paused as he felt Jills hand squeeze his tighter.</p><p>""Errr sorry, yeah I'm OK, just a bit warm in here"" stammered the 10 year old boy.</p><p>""Oh OK babe. Tell you what you two stay here and I'll go fetch you both a soda"".</p><p>It wasn't long before Jill was down stairs in the kitchen, and the two kids were alone in the bedroom.</p><p>""Oh wow did you see her nip? It was massive"" giggled Ann sat on the huge bed admiring her sexy vest.</p><p>Tom didn't reply, instead he just slumped onto the side of the bed next to his sister.</p><p>""Oh and Jill says my nipples are as big as hers, how cool is that?"" and the girl smiled.</p><p>Jill was listening as she made her way quietly upstairs, and then reaching the landing she placed the two drinks on the floor and entered the bathroom.</p><p>Time for phase 3 she thought, and lifting the bottom of her vest up she acted.</p><p>Turning the cold water tap on she ran her hand under the cool water, and then wiped the liquid up the length of her sex.</p><p>Her legs twitched as she felt the water coat her now swollen lips, and her heart skipped a beat.</p><p>Then lowering her vest she pushed on the material so it clung to her crotch.</p><p>She looked incredible she thought as she looked in the mirror, but one more thing, she reached her wet hand down her top and pinched her already throbbing nipples.</p><p>Ooooo she hissed as she sank her finger nails into the meaty dark brown rock hard nips until they started to ache. Then she fidgeted with her top until both nipples poked through the material.</p><p>A deep breath later and she was back on the landing with the two drinks in her hands. Ann was first to see Jill enter the room and her jaw dropped. Tom almost fainted as in walked the 40 year old with both nipples jutting through her lacey vest, and then almost in unison both kids eyes fell onto the Jamaican woman's gusset.</p><p>Flimsy white material was glued to it and both 10 year olds' could see the outline of Jills swollen pussy lips through the tissue like material.</p><p>Jill didn't acknowledge their looks, and instead calmly walked over to them both until she was stood less than a metre away.</p><p>""OK you two, here's your drinks. Hope you like them"" and Jill just stood there pretending to be unaware as to how she looked.</p><p>Toms hands shook as he tried to sip his ice cold soda with one eye on Jills body. While Ann gulped down her Coke staring at Jills crotch.</p><p>""Ooooo I've gone a bit cold"" whispered Jill, ""I wonder why. Is the window open? Let me check"".</p><p>Then walking towards the curtains and after pretending to check she walked back to the children.</p><p>""Hmmm that's funny, I wonder why I've gone cold and you two look red hot. Any ideas?"" and Jill looked at both Tom and his sister.</p><p>Jill just stood there silent, knowing full well her two pulsating and wet nipples were on full view to the two ten year old children.</p><p>Both Ann and Tom trembled, but continued staring at the 40 year old womans dark brown nipples.</p><p>Jill simply stood silently, and unable to stop herself she glanced out the corner of her eye to notice how tight the crotch of the boys Football shorts had become.</p><p>""Mmmm"" she said to herself, ""I wonder just how much he's got tucked away"". She licked the corner of her mouth, and felt a rush of adrenalin surge through her scantily clad body. ""What I wouldnt give for some ten year old cock right now""</p><p>What happened next almost stunned the 40 year old as Ann broke the silence.</p><p>""Jill, they're both sticking out now. Maybe that's why you've gone cold"" said the nervous young girl.</p><p>""Oh sorry guy's, I did'nt realise. Silly me, no wonder I was shivering. Hope they did'nt scare you too much"".</p><p>Neither child spoke at first, but as usual Ann couldn't stay quiet for too long.</p><p>""No it's cool Jill. But there's no way my nips are as big as your's. Heck your's are massive"".</p><p>Jill's legs almost buckled, but the 40 year old somehow managed to regain her composure, and without thinking she said something she'd never ever forget.</p><p>""Ohhhh they're only nipples baby. Some are big, some get hard, some get wet, and some, like mine, do all three and tingle too"".</p><p>Tom's mouth fell open, never had he seen, or heard anything as incredible as that.</p><p>""Oh and if you two can keep a secret there's something else you might wanna know. Only if your sure you really can keep a secret though?""</p><p>""Yeah sure we can"" screamed Ann. ""We're great at secrets"".</p><p>""And what about you Tom, think you can keep quiet?""</p><p>""Errr yeah yeah, sure I can"" came the boys reply.</p><p>""Well ok then. If your really sure then you better sit down and get comfy, just incase what I tell you makes you nervous, or scared. But hey, you might even get excited in which case sitting down's better incase your legs start to tremble. Right here's the secret. I know you two were watching me sunbathe in the garden earlier. I know you watched me when I rubbed lotion into my skin. I know you watched as I undid my bikini top. I know you watched as I smeared sun cream onto my rock hard nipples and massive tits. I know you watched as I rubbed cream inside my bikini bottoms. I know you watched as I rubbed my finger over my slit. I know you watched as I pulled my wet finger out and slid it into my mouth. I know you watched as I sucked my finger clean. And I know you enjoyed what you saw cus you couldn't wait to come round here tonight. Oh and I know your both incredibly excited now too cus Ann your nipples have gone hard and you keep opening your legs cus your little slit's tingling; and Tom your excited too cus your willy's getting hard and making a bulge in your shorts, and your legs keep shaking when you look at my nipples"".</p><p>Both kids froze, they'd been busted.</p><p>""Oh and just so you know us adults use different words, so Tom your cocks hard, and Ann your cunt's tingling. And just so you know my cunts fucking throbbing. Wanna see what a woman's throbbing, tingling, soaking wet cunt looks like close up then? Or you two chicken?"" and at that Jill raised her hands slowly and gripped the hem of her lace vest.</p><p>""Wanna see my massive tits Ann? Wanna see my juicy cunt Tom? Wanna touch my nipples? Wanna squeeze em? Wanna lick them and bite them? Wanna see me open my juicy tingling throbbing cunt so you can see just how wet I am? Wanna rub your hands all over my naked body? Want me to touch you in places that make you tingle all over? Want me to show you just how much fun us three can have together? Or do you want to go to bed alone and wonder for the rest of your lives just what you might have missed out on? Tell you what, i'm going to the bathroom now. If your not in my room when I come out then we'll never mention this again. But, if your here then i'll know you wanna have some real fun"", and at that Jill turned, walked towards the bedroom door, and within seconds was out the room and out of sight.</p><p>Maybe a minute passed without a sound from the bedroom as Jill stood in the bathroom physically shaking.</p><p>What the fuck had she done she thought?</p><p>Her legs literally rattled as the 40 year old woman used the basin to steady her dark skinned frame.</p><p>Looking in the mirror the woman saw sweat forming on her forehead, and it was then she knew her life would never be the same again.</p><p>For a few months now she'd had an idea she was a pedo. Not because she'd been with any children, and not because she'd seen underage kids on the internet; but because she often masturbated at night fantasising about immature bodies groping at her naked and horny body.</p><p>Now was the time when she either made good on her visions, or let them fester in the back of her mind.</p><p>Still no noise from the adjacent room, and Jill's heart seemed to double in size. It beat faster than she could remember, and the woman knew it was now or never as she let go her grip on the porcelain basin, and stepped onto the landing.</p><p>Taking a deep breath the shaking woman eased open the door to her bedroom, and her heart skipped a beat.</p><p>Sat there silently were Tom and Ann.</p><p>Jill entered the room sweating more than ever, and gently closed the door behind her. Then walking a few metres she stood infront of the two children, still with her nipples sticking through her tight Teddie.</p><p>""OK you two, just be sure your ready for this as if you stay in here with me I promise things are going to get very very rude. All I ask is that if your positive just to say yes Jill"".</p><p>Ann and Tom answered in unison without any hesitation and Jill simply said OK.</p><p>Then, still standing infront of the kids she reached out and grabbed Tom's hand.</p><p>""Wanna feel my rock hard nipples Hunnie?"" whispered the perverted woman, and Tom's hand shook as Jill guided it onto her left nip.</p><p>""That's it baby, squeaze it. Mmmm good lad, now harder, oooooo yeah Jill's loves that. Now Ann why don't you grab the other one and have a play with it so I get really excited? Oh yes baby that's it, mmmm just there Hunnie. Oh god Ann your an expert. Ooooooo fuck yeah pinch my hard nipples you two. Arghhhhh wow that's so good guys. Mmmmm pinch them harder. Yeahhhhhhh ooooo fuck oh wow Tom I can see your massive cock throbbing in your shorts. Mmmmm your a big boy, and Ann your nipples are getting bigger and bigger, you guys having fun?""</p>"
555,Cum With Mother,avfcmart,avfcmart@yahoo.com,"['slow', 'mother', 'son', 'inc', 'squirt', 'spank', 'pedo', 'anal', 'oral', '1st']",Just a simple story which develops into a full blown no holds barred sexual relationship between a single mother and her teenage son. Sorry if the grammar/text isn't perfect. Please feel free to leave comments both bad and good. We all need some help and advice.,2012-12-14T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Who's been a naughty boy?</p><p>For 3 years all Kim had done was worry about her only child Tom. He was a loving son, never in trouble; and above all else he was the Apple of her eye.</p><p>The 35 year old mother had been 'traded in' when she was 32 for a newer model by her now ex husband Dave.</p><p>Naturally it hit her hard, it would anyone, but somehow she managed to make it through the tough times; and was now moving on with her life.</p><p>Work had been tough to come by for a single mother only capable of working a few hours each day, but none the less she didn't lose hope; and within a few months of scouring the wanted ad's she'd found herself part time work at the local school.</p><p>Kim was naturally thrilled. Not because of the fact she'd be earning money; more so the fact it meant that life does go on no matter what gets thrown in your face.</p><p>---</p><p>Almost immediately her life got immensely better. She made new friends, she started to participate in local events; but most of all it got her out the house. For too long she'd stayed cooped up in the 3 bed semi, afraid to step out the front door in-case 'people talked about the woman who got dumped'. Looking back she laughed, it was all so silly; but at the time it felt dreadful.</p><p>Tom was chuffed to bits his mum got the job, mostly because it gave him a few hours a week on his own; and that meant anything goes.</p><p>And that suited the 15 year old down to the ground. He was going through puberty, and although his was no different to anyone else's his age, it did have a few problems. The biggest was his mother's prying eyes. Sure she wasn't deliberately nosey, she was just one of those women who didn't miss a thing. A typical mum Tom often said under his breath, nothing gets past her......And he always laughed. How couldn't he? Although she knew everything, the lad knew it was only because she cared. That feeling he just couldn't do without. He was loved......</p><p>---</p><p>Summer holidays fast approached, and for once mum and son were actually going away. Kim had basically begged her way into loaning a work mates beach caravan for a fortnight, and both couldn't wait. Not since Dave was there had the family been on a proper holiday, and although just two of them remained, this shortened family was going to have some fun.</p><p>The days ticked by until just 4 remained. It was only a 2 hour drive to their holiday destination but Kim being Kim had everything planned way in advance. Nothing was going to spoil Tom and hers well deserved rest.</p><p>The 35 year old had nagged and nagged Tom to pack his stuff for weeks, but as usual with a lad his age that got put on a back burner. ""Bloody kids"" she muttered as she heard Tom leave the house early one morning to go spend a few hours with his best mate.</p><p>""Do everything yourself Kim"" she moaned walking across the landing, and turning the handle to her son's bedroom she whispered under her breath ""may god have mercy on my soul"" and with her eyes half shut she pushed the door open.</p><p>Almost scared to look she peered through the squints and was shocked to see her son's bedroom tidy.</p><p>""Bloody hell, I don't believe it"" laughed the dark haired woman as she took a few paces inside scanning the contents of the room as she walked.</p><p>""I'm impressed Tom, good lad"" and sat herself down on his bed. Her son had kind of packed, she thought to herself. Then she giggled. Kind of meaning he's put some of his clothes in a pile on the floor but couldn't be bothered putting them in his suitcase.</p><p>""Kids!!!!!""........</p><p>Getting to her feet Kim opened the wardrobe door but no sign of the case. Neither was it on top, and turning to her side she saw the black Samsonite tucked under the 15 year old's bed. So, kneeling on the surprisingly tidy carpet Kim reached under, and at arms length just managed to hook her right index finger over the suitcase handle. Then with a sharp tug she pulled the case towards her. It was then her eyes caught a glimpse of something she hadn't expected. Something that almost made her heart jump out her chest, a wad of off white coloured tissues stuck to the side of the suitcase. It couldn't be, surely not she thought; and dragging the case out into the middle of the room she knew it was.</p><p>The 35 year old just stared at the floor, trembling and sweating as she tried to convince herself there was obviously a simple explanation. Then, reaching out and almost closing her eyes she grasped the tissues. Immediately a lump grew in the back of her throat and her whole body shook; they were stuck together. The thought of how they got that way was terrifying, yet for some odd and strange reason Kim couldn't resist holding the ball of filth in her hand.</p><p>""Oh my god"" she whispered to herself as she opened her eyes fully and stared at what she was holding. Her breathing was now so erratic she was almost coughing as slowly, and gingerly she took hold of the tissues with her spare hand and gently peeled them apart. Her slightly curvy legs visibly shook as she saw for the first time a yellowy stained patch. She knew right away what it was, but for some insanely disgusting reason she wanted, and needed proof. So, with nothing but lustful thoughts in her head she raised the tainted tissues to her nose, and inhaled.</p><p>Without noticing right away her legs were splayed and her nipples were tingling as the scent of dried boy cum filled her nose. She hadn't even noticed her hand stroking her right breast as she continued snorting her 15 year old son's stale semen. Not until she came round from her sexual daze did she realise what she was actually doing. She was getting off on her own child's seed.</p><p>Suddenly Kim stopped everything and dropped the messy ball onto the floor. Then standing up she stepped away from what was only minutes ago pressed against her face. She was disgusted with herself, ashamed, tearful, and embarrassed. So after a few deep breaths she plucked up the courage to pick the tissues up by one corner, run into the bathroom, and in the blink of an eye the evidence of her son's 'playtime' was being flushed down the toilet.</p><p>She was now calm, and almost smiling as she returned to the boy's room. Brushing her earlier indiscretions aside the now confident woman opened the case and carefully placed Tom's clothes inside. Just one of those minor mishaps she told herself as she knelt down and slid the suitcase back under the bed.</p><p>---</p><p>""Morning mum, thanks for packing my case. I've got a few more things in the ironing basket to go in though when you've got a minute. Right gotta go. Love you'"" and the 15 year old was gone.</p><p>Kim just stood there shaking her head and laughing.</p><p>""I could bloody kill him"" she mumbled, and finishing her morning coffee proceeded to the laundry room to make a start on the ironing. Almost 30 minutes later Kim carried Tom's laundered shorts and t shirts into her son's bedroom and placed them on the bed. Then kneeling on the floor again she reached under and tugged on the now half packed case.</p><p>Sheer shock hit her as along with the case nestling on the side of it was another mass of tissues.</p><p>""Jesus Christ"" Kim shouted out loud as the mass of stuff came fully into view. She couldn't believe her 'baby boy' had been so busy with himself again, and within 24 hours. Where did he find the time? She asked herself. And how many times?</p><p>The erotic and sensuous feelings she felt merely a day ago paled into insignificance as her heart, lungs, and blood almost leapt from her chest. The ball of moulded discharge was enormous. Kim couldn't think straight, and due to her lack of sense, and morality, she lunged forward and grabbed the mass of welded filth.</p><p>Her jaw dropped and her whole body started to spasm as she knelt holding her son's cock juice covered tissues, that were still warm, and more pervertedly soaking wet.</p><p>It hit her, he'd been Wanking no longer than an hour earlier, and the 35 year old mother was holding the result.</p><p>She paused, she tried to pretend she didn't know what to do; but she did. So, she did the same as the previous day and lifted the sticky mass to her face. Only this time she didn't need to inhale, the smell of almost fresh boy cum filled the entire room; so she squeezed the sodden tissues into a pulp, and watched as two globs of Tom's cock juice pooled in the palm of her free hand.</p><p>There in front of her was pure filth, and Kim's cunt shuddered.</p><p>Maybe 2 or 3 minutes passed with Kim sat staring at the contents of her hand when the front door banged shut.</p><p>""Shit"" was all she could muster as panic set in. No time to fuck about she thought and literally threw the cummy tissues into her jogging top pouch pocket. Then quietly sliding the case back under the bed she slipped out Tom's room and entered her own.</p><p>""Hi mum, only me. Ben's with his girlfriend so I came back, hate being a gooseberry"" and Kim could hear her son climbing the stairs.</p><p>""Don't come in here"" she begged under her breath as she heard Tom reach the landing.</p><p>Sat on the bed shaking Kim finally managed to clear her throat when she heard her son's bedroom door open.</p><p>""Thank god for that"" she said almost laughing, and her heart rhythm finally returned to almost normal. That was until she crept out her room and just as she was about to go downstairs Tom appeared.</p><p>Their eyes met at first. Tom blushed, then so did his mother. Neither wanted to speak. Kim was too worried about what, if anything to say, and Tom was too young, scared, and embarrassed to speak anyway.</p><p>He knew he'd been busted, for there was the suitcase at an odd angle under his bed when he walked in the bedroom, but no tissues. He stood there like a frightened baby and simply bent his head in shame. Kim went to say a simple hello to her 15 year old to try and ease the tension when Tom's bowed head spotted something. Something so incredible his legs went weak and he almost fell over. His 35 year old mother stood in front of him with what he knew could only be his cum on her left hand.</p><p>His mouth opened, his heart doubled in its beating; and his eyes bulged as Kim stood there looking so innocent.</p><p>""Hi baby didn't expect you back so early, I was just about to go in your room and put your ironing in the case when I heard the front door shut. I just dropped them on the floor inside your bedroom door so you can sort where they should go. Hope that's OK?"" and Kim smiled.</p><p>""So you didn't actually go in the room then mum?"" Enquired the shaking teenager.</p><p>""Only just inside the door baby, why; something wrong?"".</p><p>""Err no mum, no; everything's fine. I'll err just go n pack the clothes then. See you in a bit"" then Tom turned abruptly and in no time was in his room shutting the door behind him.</p><p>Phew was all that came from Kim's mouth as she turned to go downstairs. Then like a bolt of lightening it hit her. By pure chance she looked down and she saw what had obviously made Tom so restless. His cum was still on her hand.</p><p>---</p><p>Only 2 more days till Kim and Tom's break and the 35 year old mother needed to find a few things out about her sons new found pastime. Basically she needed to know if this was as she imagined a daily routine, and if so how many times a day.</p><p>If she was going to be spending 2 weeks alone, and in a somewhat small caravan with her 15 year old lad, then she had to know how often she should make herself scarce, and for how long each time.</p><p>So she decided every time she went upstairs, every time time her son left the house; every time she possibly could that she'd investigate.</p><p>The results were alarming. The first time she checked was a mere hour after her and Tom's 'meeting' on the landing.</p><p>Sure enough, as the worried mother glanced under her son's bed she saw tissues. My god she said in her head. He'd been Wanking again, and only just after seeing me on the landing with his cum on my hand.</p><p>She just couldn't believe it. Not that she thought masturbating was wrong, she knew it was something all teenagers do; but so soon after he and she'd been busted. Her legs shook, and her eyes bulged as she quickly reached under the boys bed and grabbed the ball of mess. She couldn't stop herself, and immediately squeezed. Her heart pounded and she felt herself biting on her bottom lip as creamy white and still warm boy cum oozed over her trembling fingers.</p><p>""Oooooo"" she hissed as she inhaled, and although the love juice was maybe 3 feet from her face she smelt pure, fresh, teen spunk.</p><p>""Mmmmm fuck"" she muttered and without thinking used her free hand to unzip her jeans. Then, in a moment of sheer madness she removed her cummy hand from under the bed, pulled down her jeans; and wiped her son's creamy spunk over the front of her already wet thong.</p><p>A noise from downstairs and in no time Kim was standing, jeans fastened, and exiting Tom's bedroom leaving the messy tissues where she found them.</p><p>Then, locking herself in the bathroom she literally tore her bottoms off and standing in front of the full length mirror stared at her son's cum as it smeared itself across the front of her undies.</p><p>Almost falling over in sheer lustful abandonment the 35 year old rammed her right index finger into her now aching and throbbing fuck tube.</p><p>She didn't even bother taking her thong off. Instead she pushed the fabric, and her son's gooey spunk, deep into her cavernous and bubbling piss slit.</p><p>That was all it took for the mid thirties female as the nerve endings on the walls of her inner pussy lips jolted.</p><p>Blood rushed to her head making her dizzy, while the hairs on her arms seemed to stand to attention as she hit her first orgasm. She fell to the cold, tiled, bathroom floor and hardly able to breathe drove her finger in even deeper.</p><p>Her cunt squelched as both spitting pussy juice, and boy cum mixed; and still she climaxed. Grinding and reaming the depths of her now deformed and soaking wet fuck hole Kim screamed. She was hitting heights she didn't know were possible as harder, faster, deeper she ploughed her finger inside her greedy hole.</p><p>She looked down at herself as the fourth, and most intense orgasm seemed to tear her body in two.</p><p>Still gasping for breath she finger fucked her drenched and pulsating cunt until soaked in sweat her whole body went limp.</p><p>The 35 year old had literally wanked herself into an coma. Almost static, and statuesque; she lay on the floor unable to move. She couldn't even bring herself to take her finger out her now clamped shut Vagina. She was in heaven.</p><p>No need to move she somehow knew, and simply lay there motionless as love juice after love juice sizzled and spat it's way past her rigid finger, and out onto the Cotton of her Thong. She was cumming so heavily that even her ass, and the floor underneath her were soaked. She felt sticky warm cunt cream coating her butt as she lay there in her orgasmic and heart pounding state.</p><p>Kim was delirious. She was on fire. She was giggling. She was crying. She was out of control. She was drained.......</p><p>Then, as she tried to compose herself she heard her son's bedroom door close, and within seconds a creak of his bed. Then more creaks, and more; and more. ""Fuckkkkkkkkk"" she garbled. Tom was masturbating again. So was his mother, only this time Kim ripped her saturated Thong to bits with her free hand and somehow managing to stand up she was now spreading her cum splattered pussy lips apart ready for more.</p><p>Creeping her way on her knees to the side of the room nearest to Tom she pressed her ear against the bathroom wall and listened.</p><p>""Oh god, oh fuck. Mmmmm yeah. Oh yeah. Oooooo shit. Arghhhhh fucking hell yeah cum you horny bastard"" she whispered as she heard the slapping of her son's cock as it was being throttled by his hand.</p><p>""Yeah say summat you horny cunt"" she urged as without knowing she had 2 fingers from each hand darting in and out both sides of her cummy mound.""Come on you filthy fucking cock Wanker, make the fucker spray"" Kim implored as deeper and deeper her now slimy fingers clawed at the inner depths of her gaping fuckpipe.</p><p>""Ooooooooo fuck yeah I'm cumming. Fuck I'm fucking cumming. Yeah fucking yeah, arghhhhhhhh"" screamed Tom, and Kim fell to the floor and into a pool of her own cum.</p><p>Just hearing the words 'fuck yeah I'm cumming' had done it. The 35 year old was cumming like never before. Drilling her fingers so deep into her spasming cunt hole that she felt them touch the very bottom. Still she forced them in deeper almost making herself bleed, then she erupted. Just seconds after hearing Tom screaming ""Yeah yeah yeah, mmmmm, keep spraying, fuck keep spraying. Mmmmmm yeah that's it. Don't fucking stop, keep pumping"".</p><p>That was all she could take, and Kim was now so wound up, so turned on, and so fucking aroused she pushed. She pushed so fucking hard that for the first time ever she was squirting. In fact she was fucking spraying herself with treacle like pussy juice.</p><p>Was it pussy juice or piss? She couldn't fucking care less as it sprayed up the wall and onto her chest. More it gushed and spat it's way out her abused and blood red cunt and more she pushed.</p><p>She couldn't stop, and didn't want to as she wiped her hands over the creamy mess on the wall, and when her hands were totally covered in her cunt juices she wiped them all over her face. The smell almost knocked her out. Pure and sweet Adrenalin induced love juice filled the air as she gave one final push; and with her cummy fingers now deep inside her mouth being sucked to death her cum spraying cunt relented. Then almost in the blink of an eye had completely dried up.</p><p>She was spent.</p><p>She was empty.</p><p>She was drenched.</p><p>She was aching.</p><p>She was in love.</p><p>In love with something she'd never seen. She was in love with her son lay Wanking in the next room spraying spunk from his youthful cock. He was 15, she was 35. She didn't care. He wouldn't have a choice. She was gonna have him and she knew exactly when.</p><p>Tomorrow night when they're alone in the caravan. She'd make him fucking cum alright she thought. When he sees my gaping, drenched, and succulent cunt he's gonna be spraying his juicy spunk like never before. Just one more day she thought. One more and he's all mine.</p><p>Time to prepare she giggled. Time for some really nasty fun. She couldn't wait......</p><p>---</p><p>The drive to the secluded Caravan seemed to drag and drag, as Kim steered the car through winding country lanes, occasionally shifting her glance to the seat next to her where her 15 year old son sat. She was trembling as her eyes seemed to weld themselves to the fair hairs on Tom's slender legs. Her mouth dried up when now and then she shifted her gaze to the crotch of her short wearing son. Her own legs fidgeted as the 35 year old mother imagined what was hidden inside the boys cut offs.</p><p>She was in heat, and no matter how many times she'd told herself that incestuous thoughts were so wrong; she couldn't resist the urges building deep inside her tingling body. She deliberately wore a tight fitting t shirt with a short, in fact very short white cotton skirt that barely covered her butt. She was in heat, and anything she could do to 'accidently' egg her son on she did. She'd even bought a new bright red thong that was a size too small for her, and she wore that under the skirt. It bit into her ass crack and also into her twitching cunt slit as she sat fidgetting driving. Plus the fact it was easily visible through the thin material of her skirt that it made her heart beat twice as fact as normal. Then there were the red leather ankle boots that literally made the 35 year old look like a cheap hooker. Just how she wanted it, and whenever she peeked out the corner of her eye she could see her 15 year old son staring at her. He couldn't resist, no sane person would be able to; and as her teenage boy was basically a walking erection she knew she had him under her spell.</p><p>Every now and then the horny mother would wiggle in her seat as if to get comfy, and as if by magic her skirt would hitch up another half an inch each time.</p><p>After just over an hour of driving the skirt now resembled a wrinkled belt, with the womans bare skinned legs almost fully on show. In fact looking down into her lap she swore she could actually see the bottom of her now moist and trembling pussy. Fuck she thought, I hope Tom can see it too; I've shaved it bald for him to marvel at.</p><p>Only another 30 minutes drive and they'd be at the Caravan. 30 minutes of torment, tension, teasing, and torture. 30 minutes until Kim steps out of the car with her glistening damp bald pussy completely in full view of her son. 30 minutes until Tom's cock's gonna stand to attention inside his shorts. 30 minutes of pure hell. Kim slammed the car down a gear and hit the gas, I'll do it in 20......</p><p>---</p><p>Pulling slowly onto the gravel driveway next to the Caravan Kim sighed. It was basically relief mixed with nervousness as she put the hand brake on and switched the now exhausted engine off.</p><p>Tom scanned the surroundings quickly and in no time was stepping from the vehicle trying to hide his aroused erect Penis from his mother. Kim on the other hand had other ideas, and with no time to waste she spoke.</p><p>""Tom sweetie give me a hand to get out the car would you? My legs have seized up"", and opening the drivers side door she reached out her hands.</p><p>""Errrr yeah sure, no probs"" replied the boy and soon he was stood next to his mother. Kim turned to face her teenage son and soon her legs buckled as there stood the athletic lad sporting an erection that dared to break through the denim of his shorts. He looked embarrassed as he grabbed hold of his mothers hands, and with a gentre tug he tried to lift her.</p><p>Kim wasn't having any of that though and leaning forward the 35 year old grabbed hold of her right leg and tried to lift it over the edge of the car. It wouldn't budge, and she knew why. She didn't want it to. So asking her son to help the teenager shyly took hold of his mom's leg around the ankle and lifted it up and onto the gravel. It was at that moment Kim saw her son gingerly staring at her splayed open legs, and more so the lack of skirt around her thighs. She knew her son was now staring at her creamy slit, and she loved it.</p><p>Not to make it too obvious though the horny woman asked for help with the other leg, and in no time Tom once again had his trembling hands on it; and before you knew it had managed to get both his mom's feet onto the drive whilst still managing to sneak another peek at Kim's crotch.</p><p>""Oh thanks baby, for a minute there I thought I'd be spending the night sleeping in the car, they'd totally seized up"".</p><p>Tom stammered a reply of some kind, maybe no probs as that was the 'in thing' to say for a teenage boy, and soon was guiding his mom inside the van.</p><p>Kim literally dropped onto the sofa and lay down. ""Wow I'm bushed"" came a whimper from the woman as she slowly lifted her feet, and soon was lay flat out on her back with her waxed and femine legs spread about a foot apart. ""Don't mind me babe I just need 20 minutes to relax, you go have a look around if you like unless there's something else you wanna do?"" and Kim blew her son a kiss.</p><p>""OK I think I'll sort my stuff out and stick it in the wardrobe in the small room. I guess that's gonna be my room anyway as the other one's got a double bed and your bound to pull rank"" laughed the lad as he made his way to the car to bring their belongings inside.</p><p>Kim waited until he disappeared from sight and then almost immediately and violently she rammed two fingers between her legs and basically raked them into her now sodden cunt. Quickly she spread her shaking legs and plunged both digits deep into the depths of her slimy slit. Then bending her fingers she scraped with inner walls of her cunny until a bolt of electricity raced through her now sweating body before pulling her fingers out and then ramming them into the back of her throat. Her eyes started to water as the taste of her juicy creamy pussy filled her mouth, and then the smell entered her nose. Mmmm she muffled as she gnawed on the gooey fingers before hearing the car boot shut, and fidgetting she tried to regain her composure.</p><p>Tom barged his way into the Caravan with 3 bags in tow and turning slowly to ask his mom where she wanted her stuff put he saw straight up her skirt to be met with the sight of his mom's Thong sything up and into the top of her wet Vagina. Kim had her eyes closed pretending to be dozing but she knew why her son had suddenly gone quiet. He was speechless because he was staring at her throbbing sex.</p><p>Dare she move? No she couldn't, she shouldn't; but she did. Deliberately making a groan to mimic being asleep she shuffled her feet a bit, then her legs a bit; and then sliding down the sofa a few inches so it grabbed her skirt she let her legs open a bit more. There was Tom biting his bottom lip as he stood a mere 6 feet away from his mother transfixed at what he could see.</p><p>Every possible thought flashed through his 15 year old head. Every feeling imaginable tore through his body. And every disgusting and filthy fantasy he'd ever had seemed to replay over and over again.</p><p>He was seeing his fist Vagina, a shaved one too which he'd loved since seeing one in a magazine a few months back. It was wet, inviting, and it almost beckoned him to investigate. He was shaking and sweating as he whispered ""mom you awake?"" and when no reply came he took a deep breath and acted.</p><p>Kim lay there trying for all her might to breathe like a sleeper would, and composing herself slightly she sighed again and let her legs open a little more. ""Mom you awake?"" the lad faintly asked one more time, and still no reply. So, lowering the bags onto the floor almost silently he took a step forward. Then another, and one more; until he was within a foot of his prone mother.</p><p>He was now trembling as he undid the button on his shorts, and then grabbing the zipper slowly and quietly undid it. Then feeling the gap in the front of his boxers he opened it and out sprang his fully erect cock.</p><p>Kim still had her eyes closed but she knew what he was doing as she heard the almost silent sound of him stroking his member. Her heart raced and without wanting this to stop she moaned a deep sleepers moan and shuffling her legs let her right foot fall to the floor. Her pussy and half devoured Thong were now fully exposed and Tom gasped. Then she heard the stroking quicken and she knew without doubt her son was Wanking his meat with venom. She so wanted to look but what would she say if she did? So instead she let her left hand casually drop onto her crotch and simply rested it on her damp cunt.</p><p>No sign of her son slowing down, so letting out another whimper she slid a finger tip just inside her pussy.</p><p>Tom gasped as he saw his mother sleeping but touching herself, and he just stared as slowly, but surely, her finger started to move. Gently it eased itself further inside her waiting hole and then to Tom's delight it was fully inside.</p><p>Tom felt pre-cum start to trickle onto a couple of his fingers as he Wanked and watched his mom's finger start to move. In and out it slid gradually increasing in speed until Kim's whole body started to rock. Then, almost scared she'd wake from all the movement he saw something so intense and erotic he almost passed out.</p><p>Kim reached down with her other hand and right in front of her 15 year old's sons eyes she grabbed her right cunt wall and pulled it open.</p><p>Tom's rigid and wet cock jolted as he knelt down and gasped. He could see inside his mom's juicy Vagina and he felt his cock twitch.</p><p>Oh god no he thought, don't let me cum now; and loosening the grip he had on his meat he prayed for the feelings to subside. Still apparently asleep Kim wanted more and so she pulled her finger from her sex and using both hands now she pulled both cunt walls apart until they were at their maximum.</p><p>Tom blinked his eyes as if in disbelief as he watched his mother stretching her cunt to the extreme. His balls ached and his Penis throbbed as he shuffled ever so close until his face was a mere 6 inches from the sensational sight in front of him.</p><p>He inhaled and when he smelled the scent of female passion his balls tightened and his cock head went into spasm.</p><p>He wanted to cum, he needed to; but he didn't want any of this to end. Neither did Kim. She was so horny she was racking her brain thinking of what she could do next, and more so just how dirty could she be, and also just how much more could she take before she too climaxed. She knew the answer without needing to ask herself the questions, and then with almost a nod of resignation she went for the kill.</p><p>Another fake sleepy sigh and almost in the blink of an eye Kim was rasing her ass off the sofa so it was now within kissing distance of her son, and then she did it. Pushing two fingers deep into her cunt she used her already creamy finger from before and reaching further down she felt for her butt hole.</p><p>She found it in seconds, and as Tom watched she fingered her cunt right in front of his astonished face, and then with total ease and wanton lust she pushed the sticky digit all the way inside her puckered shitter.</p><p>Tom's cock was now back in his hand but he wasn't Wanking it, he simply held it as he gazed at the marvel right in front of his eyes.</p><p>His cock shaft literally pounded against the palm of his hand as he watched two fingers reaming his mom's cunt, and one probing and raking the inside of her anus.</p><p>He gulped, his cock spasmed, and then the most incredible and scary thing happened to the 15 year old. Kim pulled the fingers from her now drenched cunt, and without any warning 'accidently' brushed them over her sons drooling mouth.</p><p>He'd been busted he thought and as he went to back up to plead for his life his mom simply kept her eyes closed and wiped the soaking wet fingers over her own mouth.</p><p>There he was cock in hand watching his mother fingering her ass and wiping cunt cream over her lips.</p><p>His cock jerked when he felt warm lady cum on his top lip, and looking at his mother's face he saw the same sweet cream on her top lip, and he knew he couldn't hold on much longer; and that's when it happened.</p><p>Kim pulled her finger from her ass, wiped it up the entire length of her pussy, and then still pretending to sleep she wiped the ass and cunt cream over her son's face.</p><p>Tom was within seconds of climaxing when Kim coughed, and then stretched, and finally her whole body moved as Tom rapidly retreated to the first room he could find. It was the one his mom would be sleeping in later, and as he heard his mom ask if he was in the Van Tom's cock erupted spewing 15 year old bubbling spunk all over the 2 pillows on the double bed. Rope after rope of thick custard like cum jetted from his young tool and once more he heard his moms voice.</p><p>""Yeah mom just closing the window in your room"" he stammered as the last globs of teen cream oozed out his now gaping cock slit.</p><p>""OK baby that's fine. Just checking as I nodded off and I didn't know where you were"".</p><p>For a few minutes Tom stood in shocked silence. His heart still raced and the blood was still rushing to his head as he scanned the mess on the once clean bedding.</p><p>His breath quickened while trying to think of a way to hide the evidence, but then he heard his mother walking across the room only a few feet from where he stood and he knew he had to act quick.</p><p>So, without a second to waste he wiped his mother's cunt juice of his face, turned the pillows over, and literally prayed his mom wouldn't notice.</p><p>Not many seconds later the door creaked open, and acting as though she was still half asleep the 35 year old mother gingerly stepped into the bedroom.</p><p>Immediately the smell of her son's lust hit her, and trying her best to ignore the earthy scent of his passion she moved the extra few steps and eventually sat herself on the side of the bed only about a metre from where the blushing and shaking 15 year old stood.</p><p>""Don't mind me baby"" whispered the mother ""I'm just gonna lie down for a few minutes, the drive kinda tired me out""; and in no time the woman leant over and lay her horny body out on the top of the bed.</p><p>Her own heart raced as she kept thinking of what had happened only minutes ago in the other room, and almost without any effort she felt juices trickling from her cunt onto the tops of her tingling thighs.</p><p>She gasped as her son stood motionless next to her unaware of her excitement. Then what happened stunned both as Kim shuffled her sexy scantilly clad frame onto the middle of the bed, and then slid her hands up and under the pillows.</p><p>She didn't even have to ask herself what it was as the warm sticky substance coated her fingers; and feeling herself start to go dizzy she did something both mother and son couldn't believe.</p><p>Tom almost fainted as Kim instinctively yet slowly pulled her hands back into view, and both the woman and the teenage lad sighed.</p><p>Creamy, white gobs of cum clung to the 35 year old's skin, and Tom's heart sank. Complete silence seemed to echo around the small bedroom as both minds went into overdrive. No way could he talk his way out of this one. He was busted. Still there was silence. Kim's eyes were transfixed almost hypnotically to the mess that was now dripping off her shaking fingers and pooling into the palms of her hands. She just lay there and watched as her hands seemed to cup and capture the entire contents almost automatically.</p><p>Tom was now biting his bottom lip so hard he could feel pain, yet this almost gave some slight relief as he too stared at what his mom was now holding, his semen.</p><p>Kim then did something so strange and incredible that her son who was still in utter shock marvelled at what he now saw.</p><p>Pouring the contents of her left hand into her right almost to the point of spilling the overflowing mass of cum over herself, she reached behind. Then still without looking at her son she grabbed the corner of the two pillows in turn and slowly flipped them over.</p><p>Her eyes shot open as she saw the result. Lakes of thick boy cum were spattered over the underside of where her head should be resting, and amazed at the amount she seemed to smile. ""Maybe you should go fetch a glass, or a cup, or something Tom, I can't hold that much in my hands"", and relieved to be leaving the room if only for a minute the lad turned and left. Barely 30 seconds passed before the boy returned holding what looked like a Whiskey tumbler he'd obviously found in one of the Kitchen cupboards, yet that was more than enough time for the 35 year old to slighly raise her cum filled hand to her face, and inhale.</p><p>The musky smell almost knocked her out, and if she'd inhaled again it probably would have, but for the fact she knew Tom would be back any time soon. So, almost having to force herself to put her hand back by her side she made out nothing had happened; and then braced herself.</p><p>Tom seemed to tip toe his way back into the room even though his mother could see him coming, and then completely unsure of what to do next he simply placed the empty glass on the top of the bed next to his mother.</p><p>All Kim did was reach over, and holding the tumbler in front of both herself and her son she tilted her hand and both watched as Treacle like Spunk slowly ran from her Mitt and into the glass. It took maybe a minute for the ocean of cum to disappear from her palm, and then making sure her hand was completely empty Kim wiped what was left onto the rim of the recepticle, and then simply stared at just how much it held.</p><p>""Think there's still room for a bit more in there"" remarked the woman, and soon she was scooping up what was plastered on the two pillows.</p><p>""Hmmm it's never ending"" she quipped as she continued using her fingers to clean the mass of goo off the bedding. Then scanning the two pillows she simply nodded. ""All done""......</p><p>Tom still hadn't spoken but he knew he had to speak, and as frightening as that thought was he knew the sooner he did it, the better.</p><p>So, with fear in his stance, a stammering stutter, and an embarrassed cough the 15 year old spoke.</p><p>""I, I, I'm so sorry mom. I really really am. It just happened. Honestly I couldn't help it. I tried to stop it but honestly I just couldn't. I swear I'm so sorry, please don't hate me"" and the boy simply stood there shaking.</p><p>Kim wasn't angry and could never hate him, it was all her doing afterall; and simply held out a partly sticky hand.</p><p>""Its fine baby, stop worrying"" said the woman smiling telling her son to sit down before he passes out. ""Your just growing up that's all, and anyway no harm done. Now try and relax I'm not mad. In fact I'm kind of amazed, actually I'm stunned. I mean I don't know how to word this right but heck Tom there's almost a full glass of the stuff. I mean hell do you always get rid of so much of it? I'm no expert on this kinda thing but Jesus that must be some kinda world record"" and the woman smiled.</p><p>Tom heaved a weary sigh of relief. No lecture, no telling off, no Bollocking; and the 15 year old actually grinned.</p><p>""Never that much before"" he whispered still sort of embarrassed, ""It just kept on coming"".</p><p>""Yeah nice choice of words there"" giggled Kim still holding the glass. ""So now we're actually talking about this kinda thing why so much today? I mean do you do this kind of thing often? OK lets be frank now, do you masturbate often? I think you do as I've found a few Tissue piles under your bed the last week or so; and not that I mind you doing it I am curious as to what I should expect. I mean I've no idea what a teenage lad goes through, and more importantly how often he goes through it"".</p><p>Tom took a few seconds to think, and seeing her son bemused she put him at ease.</p><p>""Honestly just be truthful. I mean all people masturbate baby and I'd actually be worried if I thought you didn't. At least it proves your a healthy young man. Now come on spill the beans, I think it's obvious you won't shock me"" and Kim gripped her son's hand a little tighter.</p><p>""Hmmm OK then here goes. I've been doing it for a while now but not that often until a few weeks ago. Then I found a dirty magazine, well I borrowed it off Matt at school. Actually I saw it in his ruck sack so I kinda knicked it. And since then I've been doing it every day. I tried to stop myself but its hard mom. Honestly I've tried"" and Kim felt her son's hand tighten in hers.</p><p>""Hey like I said don't worry, its fine. But I am still curious as to why you came so much today. Any ideas?"" and the mother felt her legs start to shake. "" I mean look at all this Sperm, just look at it; it's almost to the top of the glass. So come on then champ, why so much today?"" And Kim giggled.</p><p>""Err well if you really want the truth it's because of you"".</p><p>Kim almost passed out herself yet amazingly she sat bolt upright.</p><p>""Sorry mom but you said to be honest and I am. You look amazing. I mean incredible. I mean I don't know the right words but you look sexy"".</p><p>Kim couldn't believe what she was hearing.</p><p>""Sorry mom, well actually I'm not as you asked for the truth; but when I was sat next to you in the Car on the way here I couldn't stop looking at you. Your gorgeous, and then when I helped you out the Car and touched your legs I thought I was in Heaven. I've only ever kissed a few Girl's before and never touched them; but I'm glad. Some of the Girl's at School are sexy, but none of them as sexy as you"".</p><p>Kim coughed, and then holding up the glass of her son's spunk in front of both of them she finally spoke.</p><p>""So. Hmmm. Well I should say thanks angel, that's probably the greatest compliment I've ever been given, especially from a sexy young man like you. And I'm guessing because of what you just told me that's why you ejaculate so much"".</p><p>Tom hesitated, and Kim knew why but she didn't butt in.</p><p>""Yeah kinda"" replied the 15 year old. ""Don't be mad with me mom but when I went out to the Car while you were resting on the couch I came back in and you were asleep. I didn't mean to stare but your skirt had rolled up and I could see the tops of your thighs. So I just stood there looking at your amazing legs"".</p><p>""Ohhh right. A bit like your doing now?"" And Kim felt her son's grip tighten on her hand even more. ""It's fine honey relax, we all like to peek at things now and then, I know I do; so don't fret"".</p><p>""OK mom thanks"" was all the 15 year old could manage to say as he sat trying to sneak a peek at his mom's pins.</p><p>Kim knew it was now or never, and with both fear and passion in her voice she acted.</p><p>""So was it just my legs that made you get excited then or something else? It's totally fine baby and to be honest kind of a thrill knowing even an old woman like me can still turn a man on. Didn't think I had that kind of effect on people, and although I am your mom and I guess it is sort of wrong, I have to admit it's definitely a turn on knowing my legs can make a man go hard"".</p><p>Tom just sat there but instead of looking at his mother's legs he was now looking at her face.</p><p>""If I don't say this now no matter how rude it is I'll never forgive myself"" muttered the lad. ""When you were lay there I moved real close and saw a lot more. I mean, I err, I was right in front of you and while you were sleeping your legs opened and that's when I really got excited"".</p><p>""Ohhhh I see. So you saw a hell of a lot more then? Hmmm so what exactly did you see or are you too shy to say?"" asked the mother.</p><p>""I saw your pussy"" stammered the nervous lad's reply. "" I mean I saw your Vagina mom.</p><p>""OK and that's what got your Cock hard then?""</p><p>""Oh yeah"" Tom quickly replied.</p><p>""So as we're both being totally honest with each other now let me just say something. I wasn't asleep"".</p><p>
Tom's heart almost ripped through his chest. His leg's started to literally tremble, his hand's clammed up, his mouth went dry, and his eyes bulged.</p><p>Kim noticed something else start to bulge too and went in for the kill.</p><p>""Yeah I knew you were there so I shut my eyes and pretended. So did you like my little show? I guess so as I'm holding a tumbler full of your spunk. I didn't think you'd wanna spray your cream in the other room over me as I lay there playing with my cunt and then my ass, so that's when I thought I'd let you think I was waking up, and that's when I heard you dash in here and blow your load. Such a shame I didn't get to see that thick juicy cock of yours pumping out wad after wad of creamy Cum though, that would've been something special. </p><p>Especially if it gushed all over me. Even better if I'd have opened my mouth and felt that mass of cream splashing onto my Tongue and then down the back of my throat making me gag as I tried desperately to swallow the lot. Oh and did you like the part when I fingered my juicy pussy and then slid another Finger underneath before sliding it into my gaping butt hole? I do hope so cause I was so turned on hearing your cock slapping against the palm of your hand. </p><p>Mmmm I snuck a quick peek at it just before I wiped my cunt and butt juice covered finger's over your face. What you didn't know is that when you ran in here to spunk all over the pillows I was busy sucking my finger's dry dreaming of your hot and sexy spurting cock.</p><p>Oh and another thing I've tasted your cum before. Oh yes, the other day. I was in your room and yet again a mass of Spunky tissues were welded together under your bed. Only this time they were still warm, and more importantly still wet. So I took them into the bathroom and sucked your cum out of them. Trust me I lay on the cold tiled floor and wanked my cunt almost into submission, and that's when I heard you come back and go into your bedroom. So, still fingering my snatch I listened at the wall and heard you spanking your cock meat as you lay on the bed. But the best part was when I heard you shouting 'fucking cum, fucking cum' and you did, just as I squirted cunt juice and piss all over the Bathroom wall and continued squirting as I felt the sticky pissy cream of my pussy splash back all over my naked, abused, and battered body. Yeah I wanked my cunt as you wanked that gorgeous fuck stick of your's until we both came together. </p><p>I fingered my ass too just to get my juices really flowing, and fuck did that feel good. And now your here, looking at your mother's body, more so her legs; wondering just what the fuck is going on. Well I'll tell you. I'm lay here looking at the growing bulge in your shorts thinking I'm gonna reach forward and pull out his cock. Oh yeah Tom, I'm gonna wank it, then tease it, stroke it, then as I rip my slutty skirt and soggy thong off I'm gonna dip your meat into this glass of spunk, then suck it clean; just as I grab your finger's and ram em deep into my already drenched pussy.</p><p>In fact Tom just to get me extra horny and dirty and filthy I think it's about time I had a taste. Now hold the glass and pour some of that gooey salty 15 year old cum of your's down my throat while I pull your shorts down and release that amazing hard cock of yours so I can get a good view of it before I take it in my slutty mouth and suck you into oblivion.</p><p>Mmmm fuck yeah that's it you filthy fucker, feed me your cream. Ooo yummy keep pouring it down my whorish throat while I try and talk. Hmmm dip your finger in it and wipe it over my face you dirty cock wanker. Yeah good boy now save the rest for the cock dunking. Oooo Tom your cock cream's fucking delicious, trust me I'm gonna be sucking it directly from your gaping piss slit in about 10 minutes but first let me show you what a 35 year old's soaking wet fuck hole looks like close up.</p><p>Get on your knees Tom and marvel at just how wet I am. That's it baby I'm ripping the skirt off right now just for you. Hold it in your hand sexy man and feel just how sticky it is. Oh yeah its fucking juicy. Now use your other hand Tom and just rip this piss n cunt cream covered thong off me. My cunt's ready for you to explore.</p><p>Oooo yeah you dirty shaking nervous filthy bastard, look at that juicy bald dripping fuck hole. Go on, fucking look at it. See it starting to gape for you? See it winking? Now get your fucking Finger's in it. Come on you spunk spraying masturbater finger fuck mommy's Cunny"".</p><p>Tom was now knuckle deep in his mother's snatch and not knowing exactly what to do took orders from his mom until he eventually had her purring and wriggling in front of him.</p><p>Then it happened. Hands on his shorts. Fingers clawing at the button. Open it popped and then a rip of the zip and soon he felt the denim cut off's fall to the floor. Only his Boxer's were left, and they were already soaked as Kim ran her sticky fingers over and then under the waistband.</p><p>Then in mere seconds they were next to the denim's on the floor.</p><p>Her eyes bulged and she saw her son's huge bulge, and the 35 year old came violently as her son's fingers clawed at her clit and cunt while she watched Tom's cock start to twitch and dance only a mere foot in front of her face.</p><p>""Ooooo fucking hell baby what a fucking beautiful massive cock"" Kim somehow managed to murmer before leaning forward, opening her mouth, and then devouring the throbbing rock hard meat on offer.</p><p>Tom almost fell over when he felt his cock head hit the back of his gagging mom's mouth, and then tilting her head back slightly he felt the tip of his 6 inch penis slip into what could only be his mothers throat.</p><p>Somehow amazingly he continued finger fucking his mother's red raw and saturated slit while his mother deep throated her son's pole.</p><p>Gagging, moaning, gasping for breath, the filthy sex crazed woman continued gnawing on the now rock hard Sausage.</p><p>Her eyes watered but still she gobbled it.</p><p>Dribble, spit, and ropes of clear vomit spewed out the corners of her lips as she raked her teeth over the boys shaft.</p><p>Then knowing her son was ready to blow his load she held his cock helmet in her teeth and poked the tip of her twitching tongue just into the boy's piss slit.</p><p>Immediately he spasmed and Kim sucked, just as she reached down and grabbed what was left in the tumbler.</p><p>""Watch and marvel"" was all she said as she raised the glass and poured the 10 minute old spunk all over her face; just as the first jet of fresh cum shot blasted the roof of her mouth.</p><p>Kim's cunt couldn't hold back any longer either, and almost on cue started to squirt like a Geiser. Tom's fingers were still groping at the woman's engorged clit while reaming the depths of her fuck hole as he felt the biggest gush of spunk explode from his now bucking cock.</p><p>Jet after jet of his goo sprayed into his mom's waiting mouth as Kim held his pulsating balls in one hand, while emptying the contents of the glass with the other.</p><p>Tom just watched as his mother's cunt seemed to spray fountains of love juice into the air, and having seen pictures in his stolen magazine he acted. So, arching his abused and battered frame slightly to the side he leant across and buried his face in Kim's exploding snatch. The woman screamed and her cunt blew out another load of bubbing pussy juice all over her son's face.</p><p>Then, while sucking the last drops of his fresh spunk down into her greedy throat Tom wiped his left hand over her slimy snatch, and then without warning drove 2 fingers deep into the depths of Kim's ass.</p><p>It was as if her entire body had been consumed by a Demon as the whole of her shook ferociously as her son pounded the inside of her shitter while chewing on the 35 year old's bud.</p><p>Kim came again, and then again, and Tom knew why.</p><p>So, spitting on another finger he added it to the two already fucking his mother's asshole. Kim squealed, and then releasing his now shrinking cock from her spunky mouth somehow managed to turn her son to the side.</p><p>Then Tom felt something so incredible his shrinking cock sprang back to life.</p><p>Kim was running her finger's over his cock head but now had her spare hand on the cheeks of his pert butt.</p><p>Tom's cock jolted as he felt warmth, then wetness, and then Kim's tongue lapping at his quivering butt hole.</p><p>Almost as soon as Kim slid the tip of her tongue just inside his twitching brown ring his cock stood upright, and Kim drove her tongue in deeper.</p><p>Her own ass was being raped by her son's fingers as she slowly started to tongue fuck her son's shit pipe.</p><p>Tom squealed into his mother's cunt as faster and faster, and deeper and deeper Kim invaded his once tight butt hole with her now slippery tongue.</p><p>Moaning into his ass she drove it in even deeper and she felt pre cum start to dribble from her son's now fully erect penis onto her fingers.</p><p>Tom was in paradise, and although not knowing what to do next he just went with the flow; and with his mother's tongue diving further and further inside his ass he started to suck on her now aching and bulbous clit, just before driving a fourth finger inside Kim's scat hole.</p><p>The woman yelped as both pain and passion tore through her entire body and then she got even filthier.</p><p>She started wanking the very tip of her son's fuck stick just as she started to suck on his ass.</p><p>His heart and body spasmed as Kim sucked even harder, and he felt faint. Her hand wrapped only around his circumsized helmet wanking it harder and gripping it even tighter as she sucked with all her might until she got what she craved.</p><p>She tasted his ass juices.</p><p>Still sucking she tasted her son's waste as watery brown nectar coated the inside of her mouth.</p><p>Mmmm she garbled as she continued sucking and wanking her son for all she was worth. Then just when she knew he couldn't take any more she stopped.</p><p>""You've fucked my throat, now it's time for you to fuck my other holes now baby"" she whispered. ""Bend me over and ram that boner of your's deep into my soggy cunt"", and in a flash Tom was lay between his mom's legs with his cock at the entrance to her deformed and drenched pussy.</p><p>No matter what size cock he had there was no trouble getting it all inside, she was so wet; and soon the boy was banging his mother for all he was worth.</p><p>His first time and he was already an expert Kim thought as she felt her son's balls banging on the outer wall's of her puffy mound.</p><p>Harder and deeper he drove his meat inside and Kim's cunt continued to spew out cum, coating her son's rigid member as faster and harder he fucked her.</p><p>""Oooo fuck yeah baby that's so fucking good, but if your gonna cum again your gonna have to get that amazing lump of meat of yours inside a tighter hole. Wanna fuck mommy's ass?""</p><p>Tom couldn't be bothered answering and instead got to his knees, and mimicking a picture from his magazine told his mom to get to hers. Then with a bit of help from Kim it happened.</p><p>One, two, three and he felt the tip of his penis break through the walls of Kim's ring piece. She gasped as Tom reached around with one hand and started to rub one of her nipples, while resting the other hand on his mother's waist, as it to try and keep his balance.</p><p>Then every few seconds he felt his cock go that little bit deeper inside her ass until after only a few minutes of gentle pushing he looked down to see and feel his balls against her bare butt.</p><p>Kim reached down and started fingering her still cummy cunt as her son really started to fuck her.</p><p>Harder the lad drove his meat inside and harder Kim thrust back onto his rod.</p><p>Faster and faster his cock forced its way inside her shitter until he could feel his cum start to boil in his now aching balls.</p><p>""Mom I'm gonna cum again"" the lad screamed, and Kim told him just what to do. Then in only a few more seconds he erupted.</p><p>To say this was the third time he'd climaxed in only about an hour he still managed to pump out loads; and Kim loved it feeling her son's baby making cream filling her battered shittube.</p><p>Eventually he went limp and his cock simply fell out, but Kim wasn't quite finished. ""Oh baby just one more thing to do now. Scoop that delicious creamy spunk of your's out my ass baby and feed it to me.</p><p>Tom had no idea just how erotic a few simple words could be, until that; and without needing to be asked a second time he had 2 fingers inside her sticky butt and was using them to almost kinda spoon out the contents.</p><p>Kim hissed as she felt her son's fingers exploring the inside of her now gaping butthole, and when Tom knew he'd emptied her Kim turned around so that both mother and son knelt facing each other only inches apart.</p><p>""It's gonna have my cunt cream on it baby, mixed with your juicy spunk, and no doubt some of my ass waste too. Gimme your hand and let me try it"", and using her own hand she helped raise Tom's to her face and then the 35 year old poked out her tongue.</p><p>Slowly at first she lapped at the white, and watery, and brown juices, not because of what is was; but because she adored the taste.</p><p>""Your turn now big boy, wanna be a real man?""</p><p>Maybe five minutes passed before Kim and Tom finished feasting on the sticky mess, then the most erotic thing between the mother and son happened; they French kissed and mixed the juices together inside their mouth's with their tongues.</p><p>Was there anything else they could do together?</p><p>The answer was a definite yes, and Kim had lots of ideas.</p><p>So did 15 year old Tom, and one of them might even shock his perverted and horny mother. The boy's answer was their 10 year old neighbour Kelly, who just happened to love Caravans and holidays; and who no doubt would jump at the chance to spend a few days away from her boring mom and dad with her favourite 'Aunt' Kim; and her best friend 'uncle' Tom.</p><p>""Mom I want you to teach me everything, I mean absolutely everything. I'm nervous as hell now, and still shy, but what we just did was incredible. Your incredible. Your beautiful. Sexy. Gorgeous. Your the perfect mom, and lover, and I want you to show me how to become a real man. I don't care how naughty or dirty it is I love you and I need you. Make me a real man please mom. I promise I won't get scared"".</p><p>Kim held her son's hand as both lay on the bed naked and exhausted.</p><p>""OK baby but be warned I do have a very wild imagination. Some things will definitely be disgusting"".</p><p>""Don't worry mom I love what we've done together so far and I must learn more no matter how filthy it is. I swear you won't shock me. I have some pretty wild idea's too"" replied the 15 year old ex virgin.</p><p>""OK then sexy why don't we get you started right now? Now lie me on my stomach, spread my ass cheeks with both your hands; and fuck mommy's dirty ass with your tongue"".</p><p>In no time the young lad had his tongue darting in and out of Kim's scat pipe like a pro, and soon the 35 year old's whole body was trembling as deeper and faster she felt her sex crazed son tongueing her already battered and disfigured shitter almost to the point of hurting her. Harder the boy rammed his tongue in and louder Kim screamed as she felt the rumblings of a new orgasm rise from the depths of her body.</p><p>Wider Tom tore at Kim's butt cheeks, stretching them almost to breaking point; then without any warning the perverted 15 year old pulled out his tongue and then sucked.</p><p>In fact he sucked so hard Kim went giddy and immediately went to pull away but Tom wouldn't have any of it and instead grabbed her by the waist and pulled her aching abused asshole back onto his sucking mouth.</p><p>""Arghhhh fuck"" she squealed as her son gave one final intense suck, and unable to control herself Kim climaxed; just about the same time as her son rammed 4 fingers deep inside her now bulbous shithole.</p><p>""Fuuuuuuuck"" she yelped as Tom drove his fingers in as far as he could; until he knew they could go no further.</p><p>Then as if driven by sheer youthful lust he quickly removed his digits, grabbed his mother with his free hand, flipped her over onto her back, and then staring his mother in the eyes as she continued climaxing the nympho teenager wiped his shitty and cummy fingers all over his mother's contorting face.</p><p>""Suck em clean you filthy bitch"" the 15 year old shouted, and almost scared to refuse Kim was munching on the messy fingers.</p><p>""Yeah that's it you filthy pedo, fuckin lick em"".</p><p>Gasps were all that could be heard as Kim chewed and gnawed at the shit splattered fingers, just as Tom got braver.</p><p>Then, twisting his body he inhaled, and then spat all over his mom's red raw cunt.</p><p>""Let's see just who's wild"" growled Tom, and 'whack' he slapped Kim across her spit covered clit. Whack again and Kim screamed and coughed while still holding her son's fingers in her mouth. Another slap and this time his mother's whole body seemed to lift off the surface of the bed; before one final and earth shattering SLAP; and Kim started to cry.</p><p>Tom wasn't fazed though and removing his finger's from his mom's mouth leant forward and softly kissed Kim along the length of her now aching and throbbing slit.</p><p>Soft gentle nips with his lips along Kim's pussy lips and soon the weeping mother knew she was with someone very very special, in more ways than one.</p><p>Then, feeling her hands caressing his slender neck and rubbing his back Tom came up for air. His mother simply smiled and Tom leant forward and kissed her softly on the mouth.</p><p>Her heart, and his, both pounded as the immense feelings of both passion and love seemed to dart inside both their bodies. Until almost simoultaniously they fell back on their backs and just lay motionless on the top of the bed.</p><p>Holding hands they lay speechless.</p><p>Neither knew what to say until after maybe 5 minutes the 15 year old opened his mouth.</p><p>""Sorry about all that mom but I got a bit carried away. That dirty magazine I knicked off Matt had some pretty weird n nasty stuff in it, and I guess I let some of it get the better of me"".</p><p>Kim sighed. ""Hey it's fine baby just not quite so hard with the slapping next time; I thought my cunt was gonna start to bleed"" and she giggled.</p><p>""Yeah, like I said it was kinda weird; but I am sorry"".</p><p>""Hey it's totally fine, and although it did hurt some it was dirty and exciting. So, any other weird stuff you liked in the magazine?"".</p><p>""Oh god yeah but some of it is really filthy, and very very naughty"".</p><p>""Oooo sounds fun, wanna tell me?"".</p><p>""I would yeah but I think some of its actually against the law as the magazine comes from Asia and isn't allowed in our country"".</p><p>""Ohhhh I see. So, its OK for you to read and enjoy, but not OK for you to tell me? That's so not fair. Oh and just so you know I'm definitely not a saint and love anything filthy and against the law"" said the 35 year old resting her hand on her son's naked thigh.</p><p>""OK then"" added the teenager, ""how about men and women fucking children. And no not teen's but kids????"".</p><p>""What about it?"" replied the unflinching mother. ""Did you expect me to be mad, or upset? Tom your my son and we've got the same genes. So you gonna admit to getting turned on by adults fucking kids? Listen just be honest, I will. I know the idea excites you cus your cocks getting hard again, so admit it. Hey wanna know a really naughty secret? I like the idea too"" and Kim turned to her side and looked into her son's eyes.</p><p>""Yeah well I kinda fancy Kelly next door and would love to fuck her"" replied the red faced teen.</p><p>""Hmmm well she is sexy, and she seems to like you. So why don't you try your luck?"".</p><p>""I dunno. I mean her mom n dad are always there and we never get very long alone together"".</p><p>""Mmmm well what if we invite her down here with us for a few days? Who knows what might happen"".</p><p>""Really mom? I mean you wouldn't mind if I got lucky and ended up in bed with a ten year old girl?"" beamed the 15 year old.</p><p>""Hell no, course I wouldn't mind. Especially if we invite her 6 year old sister Lucy too. </p><p>Then maybe all four of us can have some real filthy fun together""......</p>"
556,The Camper,A Well Behaved Young Lady,awellbehavedyounglady@gmail.com,"['MFf', 'semi NC', 'pedo', 'coer', 'drunk/drug', 'oral', 'some inc']",Kevin and Madison Cooper have a dirty job. They secretly travel to neighboring cities and pay very young girls to make dirty videos.,2011-08-28T00:00:00,"I guess you're supposed to put a 'Don't hurt children' thingy here. That should be implied. You can play Grand Theft Auto, but please don't mow down a hooker with a garbage truck. You can jerk off to my story, but please don't ruin somebodies life. here are plenty of adults who are willing to wear Spongebob underoos for you and call you daddy. First story ever, hope it doesn't suck!","<p>Kevin and Madison Cooper drove in near silence towards the neighboring city, while a country station played quietly in the background. Neither of them were listening; they were mentally preparing. They were perverts, both of them, but they were professional perverts. In their line of work they could never be too careful.</p><p>They never worked in their own city. They paid the little girls well to keep mouths shut (or at least buy them time.) They kept disguises, a rabbit fund, and a very powerful wifi antenna to steal Internet for transmitting their work. They were professional child pornographers first, pedophiles second.</p><p>That's why they'd been in business for five years while their customers, partners and competitors were going to jail left and right. They bought fresh laptops and cameras for every shoot and destroyed them at the end. They paid off their actresses well and did what they could (within the parameters of their deviant business) to keep the girls happy. They got the girls stoned and drunk so they often couldn't remember what they did or who they did it with.</p><p>The Coopers destroyed everything connected with each shoot, keeping only filthy memories (and lots and lots of cash.) There was no single slip up as a kiddie porn creator; one strike meant ruin. But they were good at it, and careful. They were two birds of a very illegal feather.</p><p>The Coopers loved each other and they loved what they did for a living. It had been Madison who'd pulled Kevin both into the kiddie porn business and into desire for young girls. Madison had spent her tender years (from five to somewhere around eleven) somewhat willingly working in the business with her father and his Friday night poker group (until her mother found one of her father's tapes and they were all arrested.)</p><p>While other girl's fathers were taking them to the zoo, Madison's father was taking her to poker games with his friends. When she wasn't fetching drinks for his friends she was under the table with her daddy's cock in her mouth, an adorable little frown on her lips as he casually ran his cock in and out of her mouth. At first his poker-friends simply jerked off as the tiny girl bobbed her little head on and off her father's cock, but eventually she was expected to jerk them of, which as she got older lead to blow-jobs. The taping began after the second year and went on until the end.</p><p>As she got grew up she was able to take more and more of the warm, fleshy cudgel into her tiny mouth and throat, and since her father's cock wasn't particularly large she was feeling the tickle of his pubic hair against her nose and warm skin of his balls against her chin by the time she was eight. Up until she was ten she was allowed to spit her fathers copious loads of cum out, but from her tenth birthday on her father expected her to swallow it, then display her open mouth to the camera.</p><p>By that time the fucking had started, first in her asshole, then in her pussy as the requests for more and harder movies rolled in. The tapes had been souvenirs at first, something the group could jerk off to on the six nights a week they didn't have little Madison to abuse. Then a friend set them up with a man in Mexico who began buying the tapes for several hundred dollars a piece and from them on Madison wasn't just a girl to fuck, she was their tiny cock-sucking cash cow.</p><p>But good or bad nothing ever lasts. One night her father fell asleep jerking off to one of the illicit DVDs. There was nothing to deny, they were caught. Madison spent the next several years in therapy, while her father rotted in prison until he died from a stroke. Madison had taken it hard, but then she'd found Kevin. He'd been so innocent at first, but she'd corrupted him slowly.</p><p>Now they were in business together.</p><p>---</p><p>They'd changed the plates at the State line; the replacements were stolen from a car in long term airport parking, so they were good for at least a day.</p><p>Both of the Coopers had bleached blond hair, Madison's in a long pony tail, Kevin's short and punky (for a young businessman, anyway.) Before they returned home, they would dye their hair back to it's original black. There was only so much they could do, but they were cautious. And they were smart.</p><p>""What about her?"" Madison said in her soft Georgia accent, pointing out the gently swaying bottom of a fleshy Junior High girl walking ahead of them. She slid her hand across Kevin's leg, squeezing gently. Kevin smiled.</p><p>""You do know my type, darling,"" Kevin said, shifting a little to relieve pressure on his growing erection. Madison gave him an evil smile and ran her palm across his bulge. They passed and the two sexual predators appraised the round young girl, Madison rubbing her husband's cock in slow, loving circles.</p><p>""Nice round ass,"" she said. ""And look at all the make-up. She might not be fucking yet, but she's certainly considering it. Can we, honey? I'm getting a little antsy, and Rick is getting impatient anyway.""</p><p>""Are you sure? We can do better,"" Kevin said, though his straining cock certainly showed that the redhead was up to his standards.</p><p>""We can do both,"" Madison said, ""We'll do her quick, then take the rest of the day finding a second. If we get one we make twice the money we thought we would, if we don't, we've got a safety so Rick's still got a new video to offer."" Kevin pulled around the block slowly.</p><p>""That makes sense to me. We're pretty close to the highway if there's an issue."" Madison smirked, watching the round little ass in the tight jeans come back into view.</p><p>""Oh I don't think this one will be a problem,"" she purred, rubbing her legs together. ""Pull up along side of her."" Kevin nodded. After ten years, he trusted his wife when it came to seduction. Kevin pulled up to the curb, and Madison slid out of the drivers side and up along side the girl.</p><p>""Honey, can I talk to you for just a second,"" Madison said, her eyes warm and genuine. The redheaded, fleshy girl stopped, and turned. Her eyes were skeptical when they passed Kevin and the camper, but Madison, in her professional skirt and silk blouse, and holding a clipboard weren't particularly threatening.</p><p>""Uh... hi,"" the girl said.</p><p>""We're with... Associated Survey-"" The name seemed general enough. ""-and we're looking for girls between the ages of ten and sixteen to answer a series of questions-"" The girl turned back and started walking again.</p><p>""Sorry, I have to go straight home,"" she said, clearly not interested. Madison wasn't surprised or worried and just kept talking.</p><p>""And each survey participant will be paid 500 dollars in exchange for about four hours of your time."" The girl stopped, started to take another step forward, then turned back. Madison smiled. The laptop always got them, and it was no extra expense. They bought new gear for every shoot.</p><p>""What's the catch?"" the red-headed girl asked. Madison had never been embarrassed in her life, but she faked it reasonably well, taking a step closer to the girl, and leaning in close.</p><p>""The questions are about sex. Personal stuff, and we need honesty. It might be too mature for you, but I-""</p><p>""I'll take it. I'll take the survey I'll really get the money?""</p><p>""Absolutely,"" Madison said sincerely. ""Just hop in the back with me, and we'll park somewhere without a meter and take the survey. You might be a little embarrassed.""</p><p>""OK,"" the girl said as Madison opened the door of the camper. There in plain view of the girl was a brand new laptop computer box, unopened. Madison smiled warmly.</p><p>""Think you're up for it?""</p><p>""Your friend won't get to hear what I say, will he? About sex?"" the girl said. Madison smiled.</p><p>""Don't worry, we're both professionals, Madison said, taking her hand and leading her into the camper. The door closed behind them, and the camper pulled away from the curb. The pick up had taken less than sixty seconds. Kevin, careful to obey all speed limits, traffic laws, and street signs, made his way on to the Interstate.</p><p>""What's your name, honey?"" Madison said, sitting the girl down on the small couch in the camper and setting down the clipboard.</p><p>""Ashley,"" the girl said.</p><p>""Ashley, I'm Dee and this is my husband Alex. How would you like to make a few hundred dollars?"" Ashley bit her lip.</p><p>""What would I have to do?""</p><p>Madison smiled.</p><p>---</p><p>""That's it sweetheart, keep licking his balls,"" Madison said, stroking Ashley's hair as the little redhead's freckled face nuzzled against her husband's musky balls. His cock was shiny, and Madison got a good tight shot of it, then panned down to catch the Junior High student lapping gently against her husband's balls. Her eyes were half closed, and she had a relaxed, sensual look that was a combination of the presents she'd received, and the drugs and alcohol she'd been given. Madison reached down and stroked the young girl's hair as Kevin groaned.</p><p>The girl's face was clearly visible, but Madison's professional camerawork kept her and Kevin's faces out of the shot at all times. Kevin took the base of his cock in his hand and pulled the girl's face back, then he rubbed his slimy cock all over her soft cheeks. She frowned and turned away.</p><p>""Don't turn away from it, baby-girl,"" Madison half instructed, half directed. ""Let him rub it all over your soft face. It feels good to boys and makes them feel powerful."" Madison reached behind Kevin as she recorded and slipped a finger into his ass, making him groan.</p><p>""But-""</p><p>""If you want to earn grown up money, you have to do grown up things,"" Madison said gently as Kevin parted Ashley's lips with the head of his cock and began sliding it slowly across her tongue, back and forth. Ashley sighed, accepting her part in this, and started bobbing her head again, the way she'd been taught.</p><p>The camper was parked in the empty far end of the warehouse store's parking lot with curtains closed, and several spaces away from any other vehicle. Two large lights illuminated the mattress on the floor of the camper, where Kevin stood in a shirt and no pants or under-ware, feeding his cock to the twelve year old girl. Madison moved between the two, switching between a video and digital camera, sometimes shooting, sometimes directing. Gentle, wet sounds came from the young girl's wet mouth as she moved her lips back and forth on Kevin's cock.</p><p>""Does little baby suck cock good, Mister?"" Madison asked Kevin in her bedroom voice as the girl, finding something of a rhythm, was bobbing her head back and forth on his hard cock.</p><p>""Very good, Miss Director,"" Kevin said, running his fingers down the girl's freckled cheek. ""You taught her well."" Her face betrayed a whole range of emotions; excitement, shame, lust, confusion, pleasure and embarrassment, and the cocktail made her look even more vulnerable as the thick cock sawed in and out of her tiny mouth. Madison lifted her skirt and slid her hand into her panties, squeezing her increasingly achy cunt as she filmed the novice cocksucker.</p><p>""Suck a little harder, Ashley-love. Enough to hollow your cheeks. Don't stop licking or bobbing though,"" Madison said, and Kevin groaned, indicating that the chubby little nymph was learning. ""That's a good girl. See, this isn't such a hard way to make money, is it?""</p><p>""Nof-"" the girl mumbled through a mouthful of cock. Madison smiled and reached between her and Kevin, wrapping her thumb and forefinger around the base of Kevin's cock and frigging him gently into the mouth of the round-bottomed little girl.</p><p>Madison got a good close up shot of the girl's improved cocksucking, then Kevin's expression. She turned the video camera off then picked up the digital camera, taking another series of shots of the blowjob as Kevin's groans got louder. Madison switched back to the video camera.</p><p>""Are you sure we can't get that big cock into your little pussy or asshole, Ashley? You'd make a lot more money,"" Madison said, running her soothing hand down the little girl's back as she noisily sucked a cock with as much skill as a girl of her limited experience could be expected to manage, and softly mewling with pleasure now to boot. But she closed her eyes tightly and she shook her head as definitively as a girl filled with weed, pills and alcohol could manage.</p><p>""Solly,"" Ashley said, sounding genuinely sorry, then dutifully going back to her cocksucking. Madison smiled warmly and patted the girl's bobbing head.</p><p>""Don't be sorry, pretty baby. I'm sure he'll be perfectly happy just spending some time with your pretty little mouth, isn't that right, Mister?"" Kevin groaned and nodded. ""I think that's a yes. He's very close to cumming now, Ashley. Do you know what cumming is?""</p><p>""Wes, kintha,"" Ashley mumbled around his cock, slowing down a little. Madison took a handful of her head and pulled the girl on and off her husband's cock until she resumed her original cocksucking pace.</p><p>""Don't worry, I won't make you take it in your mouth, Ashely. Keep sucking; as hard and fast as you can baby girl."" Kevin growled, head rolling back with pleasure. ""OK, he's close. Pull your mouth off and lay down on the mattress face first,"" Madison told the girl with obvious lust. The girl did as she was told, and was surprised when Madison tugged down her pants and panties, exposing her round, jiggling ass. Kevin knelt next to her, jerking his cock quickly, as Madison began to massage and kneed the girl's round, plush ass-cheeks.</p><p>""That's it, mister. Cum of the pretty little girl's round ass."" Kevin groaned at his wife's dirty talk; even if it was mostly for the benefit of their audience, her words always excited him. He rubbed the slippery knob of his big cock all over the girl's soft rump, his balls tightening and churning with his approaching orgasm.</p><p>Madison spread the soft cheeks of the young girl's bottom, exposing her little rosebud asshole and pink, hairless pussy, and it was too much for Kevin. He growled, furiously stroking his cock as stream after stream of cum landed on the little girl's bottom, asshole, thighs and pussy. Madison finished the film by rubbing his cum into the girl's bottom.</p><p>---</p><p>The girl, laptop and cash in hand, and cab on the way, was left in the parking lot of the warehouse store. Madison had edited the film right there on the laptop, then uploaded it by smartphone to Rick, their distributor. By the time they'd pulled the camper back onto the interstate, the film had gone live on the underground. By the time they'd changed back to their legal plates, they'd been wired 10,000 dollars from one of Rick's accounts.</p><p>The Coopers stopped at a rest stop to dye their hair back to their ""natural"" color, leave the cameras for a dishonest citizen to dispose of for them, and have a frenzied, adrenaline charged fuck in a filthy stall.</p><p>""Fuck me, Daddy! Fuck me like you mouthfucked that little babycunt!"" Madison howled as Kevin slammed his cock in and out of her waxed pussy, so wet that the sounds were obscene as he fucked her. She ran her nails down his back and howled in pleasure as she came. The contractions in her nipping, tight little cunt milked Kevin dry for the second time that day, and they slipped out the restroom giggling.</p><p>The Coopers slipped into the back of the camper to wash the smell of little girl pussy, grown up girl pussy, alcohol and marijuana off themselves, and then slipped into some new clothes. A completely different couple pulled off of the interstate than the one who molested the little girl called Ashley.</p><p>""I love you, honey,"" Madison said, leaning into Kevin as they pulled into their unassuming ranch home. He kissed her cheek and turned off the engine.</p><p>""I love you too, babe,"" Kevin said with a grin. The hedonistic pair kissed passionately, both already thinking about the next conquest.</p><p>The End</p><p>---</p><p><b>Hope you all liked it, this is my first attempt at being a writer instead of just a reader. It's weirdly hot to think someone's going to cum from words I wrote, and maybe a lot of someones. Unless it sucks, in which case don't worry; I have not quit my dayjob.</b></p>"
557,Как Я Случайно Трахнул Одноклассника Славика,axvit,,"['bb', 'bond', 'reluc', 'anal', 'oral']",,2013-05-26T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>В мои годы дети серъезно относились к учебе в школе: старательно делали уроки. Родители строго следили за этим делом. Мы часто делали уроки у меня дома с моим одноклассником Славиком, чтобы не было скучно и чтобы помогать друг другу в учебе. Мы приходили после уроков ко мне домой и до вечера, пока родители не придут с работы, занимались уроками.</p><p>Внешне Славик был худеньким и симпатичным, как девочка. В перерывах между домашними заданиями мы бесились, как это часто делают дети. Однажды мы играли в войнушку (немцев и русских). Я был немцем и понарошку пытал русского партизана. Для этого связал Славику руки за спиной бельевой веревкой и, как показывают в кинофильмах, держа Славика за подбородок, начал задавать подобающие этому случаю вопросы допроса.</p><p>Я заметил, что происходящее начало меня возбуждать, у меня встал член. Во мне проснулась неведомая доселе темная сила. Не контролируя себя, я повалил Славика на пол и сел ему на грудь. Моя мошонка находилась у Славика ну груди, а стоящий торчком член через мои штаны уперся Славику в подбородок. Он начал отворачивать голову и изворачиваться. Сначала борьба происходила молча, потом Славик видно от натуги начал издавать какие-то непонятные звуки, типа: ”Ы-ы-х-м”. В ходе борьбы его рубашка задралась и я увидел его голый живот и талию, на коже которой были гусиные пупырышки.</p><p>Стараясь его утихомирить я хватал его за голый живот и талию. Прикосновения к голому горячему телу еще более заводили меня. Я уже ничего не стесняясь, одной рукой прижимая Славика к полу, другой свободной рукой расстегнул свои штаны, приспустил трусы, затем налег на Славика всей своей массой и торчащим колом членом прижался в его голому боку и начал фрикции. Славик в ответ издавал только свое непонятное: ”Ы-ы-х-м”. Это его ”Ы-ы-х-м” еще больше заводило меня и я начал ускорять темп. Но этого мне показалось мало.</p><p>Я расстегнул на нем школьные штаны и вместе с ситцевыми трусами (как сейчас помню белыми в красный цветочек) сдернул до коленей и начал пристраиваться к его попке. Я тогда ничего не знал ни о гомиках ни о чем таком (сказывалось советское воспитание) и так, тыкаясь членом в его ягодицы, я случайно попал в колечко ануса. Оно было горячее, чем остальное его тело, и ощущения мне понравились.</p><p>Я еще сильнее начал атаковать его анус. В результате чего анус начал сдавать осаду и расслабляться и все глубже впускать мой член в анальный проход. Смазка обильно выделяемая членом тоже сделала свое дело и уже через несколько минут я яростно долбил прямую кишку моего одноклассника.</p><p>Со стороны эта картина выглядела так. Лежа на боку на полу я пристроился к Славику сзади. Его пиджак и рубашка задрались почти на голову, штаны с трусами сползли на колени. Его связанные руки за спиной щекотали мой живот. Наши разгоряченные лица соприкасались, я прижимал его голову своей к полу. На своей щеке я чувствовал горячее прерывистое дыхание моего первого возлюбленного. Одной рукой борцовским захватом держал Славика за шею, второй рукой держал за живот и прижимал к полу.</p><p>Его воля была целиком сломлена и подчинена моей. Эти ощущения превосходства над жертвой мне нравились. Он всецело был в моей власти. Не знаю сколько бы я еще таким образом его трахал, если бы не его страстный шепот: ”Прошу только не останавливайся и я буду приходить к тебе каждый день”. От мысли, что трах нравится ему не меньше моего, а может и больше, у меня произошел как будто бы взрыв в голове, горячая волна пошла от головы по всему телу и закончилась в моих яичках. Мои яйца стали сокращаться и сильно при этом чесаться, а потом толчками выбрасывать сперму Славику в анус. При этом его руки вцепились мне в живот, с губ слетело: ” Я твой навеки!”</p><p>После того как я бурно кончил и немного отдохнул Славик все так же лежал на боку, как будто ожидая дальнейшего хода событий. Я поднялся с пола и увидел, что у него торчком стоит неудовлетворенный член. Я перевернул Славика на спину, сложил вместе его ноги сел на них сверху так, чтобы наши яички и члены соприкасались. Мой член от происходящего снова начал возвращаться в боевое состояние. Я обхватил рукой два члена и начал дрочить.</p><p>Наши члены были сжаты моей рукой, наши яички терлись друг о друга. У Славика были закрыты глаза и он шептал: ”Да, да, еще …” А потом его член начал пульсировать и извергать сперму ему на живот и мне на руку. Славик при этом широко открыл рот и начать кричать ”А-а-а-а” в такт выбросам спермы. Я почувствовал, что у меня тоже дело близится к развязке. Я резко вскочил и, пользуясь эйфорией Славика, лег на него сверху так, чтобы мой член попадал ему в рот кричащий ”А-а-а-а”. Удерживая вес своего тела на руках, я начал трахать его в рот. На долго меня не хватило, так как и я был на пределе фантастических, до этого неведомых мне ощущений. Через несколько качков моя сперма полилась Славику в рот, а он начал ее глотать, стараясь при этом не проронить ни капельки.</p><p>После всего я его развязал, мы быстро, ничего не говоря друг другу оделись, потому что скоро должны были прийти мои родители с работы и нам надо было спешить.</p><p>Таким был мой первый и последний гомосексуальный опыт. Больше после этого мы в немцев и русских не играли. Так что трахнуть Славика снова мне не удалось.</p>"
558,Milkcow,Azmodan,,"['MMM/b', 'abduct', 'bond', 'milk']",Learn what royal calves get to eat.,2012-01-28T00:00:00,"Author's note: This story is completely a work of my crazy mind. I don't want that this is happen in reality, no kid should be harmed in real life.","<p>""First I want to have a look on my notes if everything is correct."" The small slender man said as he leafed through his notepad. ""The name of your son is Sean, he is 8 years old, born on 13.05.1998, he is white, blond middle long hairs, green grey eyes and you want to get rid off him, otherwise I wouldn't sit here.""</p><p>""Nearly. The dates are right, only, he is not my son. It is the son from my wife, I married her 2 years ago and she died 1 year ago. I hoped I inherit all the money, but there is still this boy left, first I tried to work with him, but he is such a brat, I don't that anymore and I heard you can help me there."" explained Charlie Simmons, the masculine opposite on the table in this smoky pub.</p><p>""Not me, but the company I work for can help you.""</p><p>""Sure, can you explain it exactly what you do with the boy?""</p><p>""No problem Mr. Simmons. The first thing is that we check all abilities and all your routines. We need about 3 weeks, then you will get all instructions. On the day we tell you, you have to leave the house and do something to proof your alibi. We break in your house, kidnap the boy and prepare it that the police will believe that he died after some time. All you have to do is playing a shocked father and cry a lot when you bury what everybody believe is your son. That's all.""</p><p>""My stepson"" Charlie corrected the stranger.</p><p>""Right""</p><p>""But I'm interested in the point what you do with the boy?""</p><p>""Ah, ok. For your information: Royal and very rich families on the planet prefer to eat tender and juicy meat from young calves. It is an old tradition to feed the calves with boy juice from also tender and juicy boys. Some scientists found about 120 years ago a medicine which we inject in the boys prostate which let also preteen boys produce a big amount of prostate gel. This was no problem a hundred years ago, because boys disappeared and there were many serfs which were forced to give their kids for royal needs. Today it is more difficult. The only way is that there are people who need to get rid off a boy, so you help us and we help you.""</p><p>""How long can you use the boys as these 'milkcows'?""</p><p>The mysterious man laughed: ""Funny that you call the boy who is the tool to feed calves a 'milkcow'. When the boys reach puberty we can't use them anymore.""</p><p>""And what will you do to the boys then.""</p><p>The face from the gangster changed to very serious: ""None of your business. You should be happy that he is away, isn't it?"" ""OK, I'm glad to do so.""</p><p>The two men discussed one more hour about all the things Charlie had to do. He left the pub and walked home.</p><p>***************</p><p>Three weeks he had every day a fight and problem with the boy. Sean was a brat, he called Charlie an asshole, he smoked, he drank already alcohol and remembered Charlie every moment that he is not the real father and all the money is in Sean's property. Then Charlie got a letter, really everything was explained. He did what he was told to do.</p><p>It was Thursday, bowling night. Sean came home at about half past seven in the evening.</p><p>""Where have you been the whole day young man? School is out since one p.m."" Charlie shouted to the corridor when he was standing in the kitchen to make dinner.</p><p>Slowly the door opened and Sean stood in it and he looked like all these kids today. Cool is cool and Sean must be the coolest. His trouser was about 10 numbers too big, his trousers crotch was between his knees and he it had about 20 folds over his skater sneakers. Everybody could see about 2/3 from his blue-green-coloured boxer shorts, which ended over his navel. The T-shirt was stuffed into his boxers and the shirt was open and hanging down to his knees. All the clothes were new, but looked like 5 years old, dirty and torn up with many holes. His small body looked in these huge clothes so stupid. Sean had a cigarette in his hand.</p><p>""Why the fuck should I tell you that. I can do what I want.""</p><p>""Young man, I told you, you can't talk with me that way...""</p><p>""Uhhh, what do you want to do, chicken."" was Sean's cheeky answer.</p><p>Charlie decided to stop here, in about 3 hours the boy will be gone. ""I leave for my bowling evening in 15 minutes, meal is in the fridge if you want one. Do what you want.""</p><p>""I always do what I want, jerk."" Sean dragged one time on the cigarette, he never inhaled in that age and flicked the stub through the kitchen. With a big laugh he left the room.</p><p>Charlie did as he was told, he left the house and went to his bowling evening.</p><p>It happened fast, Sean had no time to react. He had a nice last dinner when Charlie left the house, he watched some cartoons, then he went to his room for some music. At about 9 p.m. he had a bath. He was finished and drying off the last wet parts of his young innocent body, when the door burst open. Two masked man jumped into the bathroom and grabbed the surprised boy. A rubber ball was shoved in his mouth and secured with duct tape. Ropes and more duct tape secured his arms on his back and his legs, the hogtied him and bound his arms to his chest. He was blindfolded and trusted up like a Christmas package. Sean screamed through his gag, but he hardly could hear himself. In 5 minutes all was over, they carried him outside and left the area.</p><p>In the van he was they did many things to him, examined him, tested him, he got injections, tablets, he inhaled something. They kept him drugged that he accepted what happened to him.</p><p>Charlie played a good role, everybody believed he suffered, he cried at the funeral and said he will use all the money to find his son, what he never did. He never found him and never searched for him.</p><p>Sean opened his eyes, he was spread eagled tied to metal poles, he had medical instruments next to him, all his body functions got controlled. The calf in his stall came many times a day, this animal knew what to do. Sean's penis was most of the time erect cause of the medicine and the calf milked and milked him every day and night. The orgasms were intense and often painful, sweat covered his body every time and his body jerked when the calf was sucking all drops out of him. He got fed one time a day, the rest his body needed he got through infusions. There were people who gave the calves massages, that the meat will really be tender and juicy, so as Sean got a massage that his body stayed fit. Sean never saw other kids or people, only 3 men who controlled him and the calf and the masseur.</p><p>No possibility to escape or do something, Sean was forced to see every single day his innocent body, with this tender, milky, soft, white skin, being used as a milkcow. He grew and never could use his body as other kids, he was a slave in his own body. Nobody could imagine the sight, a 8 year old boy, tied tight spread eagled to poles in the middle of a room, gagged, never speaking, not one hair on his body except the head, being used only as tool, and he couldn't prevent it. Not even Charlie could imagine what destiny he chose for his stepson. And 5 years later the smooth hairless Sean got 13.......</p>"
559,"Anna's Awakening, Part 1",B1ythe,,"['Mmmmmmf', 'mast', '1st', 'teen', 'solo', 'size']",Teen tomboy Anna joins some boys in a practical joke and is surprised to find that the joke's really on her.,2012-02-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The third baseman caught the quick chopper down the line on the first hop and pegged a perfect throw to the second baseman who tagged out the runner sliding back to the bag. ""Nice tag, Anna,"" someone shouted as the side was retired with the score tied.</p><p>""Good throw, Jeremy,"" Anna yelled back. ""Right on the money.""</p><p>""You're up, Anna. Just get on base and we'll do the rest,"" said Pete, the center fielder, as the teams changed sides.</p><p>""Just watch,"" said the lanky, freckled, 14 year old girl, tucking her ponytail under her hat.</p><p>Anna took a couple of warmup swings and stepped up to the plate. The first pitch was low and she let it pass. The next pitch was high and outside and she let that one go by, too. The next pitch was just what she wanted; she hit a line drive between the first and second basemen that neither could get to, a sure base hit. The right fielder's throw to second went wide and the third base backup had to chase it as Anna got an easy standup double. Stanley, the next batter, flied out. The next batter, Jonathan, hit the first pitch over the trees in left field to score both Anna and himself for two runs. The team went crazy and cheered loudly; they had just beaten last year's city championship team and were rightly proud of themselves. High fives all around and lots of whooping and hollering marked their celebration.</p><p>As the kids were picking up their gear and heading for their bikes, Roberto, Miguel's little brother, rode up on his bike, a wide grin on his face.""Look what I have, guys,"" shouted the boy, waving something in his hand. ""It's the new Playboy. The mailman left it in Mr. Johnson's empty mailbox. I told him Mr. Johnson had moved but he just shrugged and left it anyway. Check it out.""</p><p>The boys gathered around Roberto as he took the magazine from its plastic wrapper and started flipping through the pages. ""Whoa, go back a page. Wow, look at the tits on that blonde?""</p><p>""Ooooh, I'm definitely in love,"" said one of the boys.</p><p>""Man, you can see everything on that centerfold,"" as they unfolded the page and held it up for everyone to look at.</p><p>Anna stood back, hands on her hips, shaking her head. ""You guys get all excited about those phony tits and posed pictures. How many real girls have you ever seen that look like that?""</p><p>""You're just jealous you don't have a body like those girls, Anna. What are you, anyway, 28-A, or are you still wearing a training bra?"" All the boys laughed and continued to flip through the Playboy. Anna gave them the finger.</p><p>""That's none of your business. What I have is real and I don't care at all if you boys stand around getting boners from a paper magazine. Maybe you'll sneak it into your bedroom tonight and jerk off thinking about those fantasy women. I have a date with my boyfriend tonight and he just might get a chance to have some fun with the real things while you guys are busy pounding your tiny little peckers."" Anna picked up her glove, turned her baseball cap backwards, and mounted her bike. ""It's you guys who're jealous,"" she said as she got ready to ride away, nose in the air.</p><p>The group of boys whispered to one another. ""Hey guys, I have an idea. Let's tell her about Leonard. You know, take him the Playboy and watch him jerk off like we did last time. We could sneak Anna in and she could watch. Hell, she looks like a boy with her hair under her hat and she's straight as a stick. As long as she didn't talk he wouldn't know the difference."" The boys looked at one another and grinned.</p><p>""Sure, why not,"" said one.</p><p>""Good plan,"" said Joe. ""What a riot. I bet she wouldn't do it, though. She's chicken.""</p><p>""Well, let's find out. Anna, wait a minute,"" Pete yelled, ""We need to talk to you about something.""</p><p>""I don't want to look at your stupid magazine. I'm going home.""</p><p>""No, wait. This isn't about the magazine. We want to pull a good joke on someone.""</p><p>Anna got off her bike and walked over to the group. ""Okay, what are you all whispering about. If you are trying to embarrass me I'll kick your butts.""</p><p>""You know Leonard who lives over on Center Street down by the park; the big guy who isn't too swift?""</p><p>""Yeah, what about him?""</p><p>""He's got the biggest cock you've ever seen. A couple of weeks ago we took him a girly magazine we found and talked him into letting us watch him jerk off while he looked at the pictures. His attic has an outside entrance and we all went up there. It was amazing. That thing of his is huge and it squirted all the way across the room.""</p><p>""So? What does that have to do with me?""</p><p>""We thought we could take him this Playboy and smuggle you inside to see him jerk off. You know, make like you are one of the guys. Put your hair under your cap, don't say anything, sort of stand back. I mean, with that cock, Leonard is sort of like a freak of nature. You wouldn't actually do anything but watch and he will never know. What a riot.""</p><p> ""Anna. Have you ever seen a really big cock?"" said Jeremy.</p><p>""Guys, do I look like a pervert? Why would I want to watch a retarded fat boy jerk off. I can see all the boners I want.""</p><p>""Not like this one, Anna. It's huge. C'mon, chance of a lifetime.""</p><p>""Okay, I just might do this. Let me think a minute. What if people at school find out? Will you swear to keep this a secret? Cross your heart?""</p><p>""Yeah, okay, sure,"" the guys said, almost in unison.</p><p>""One question, Anna, just for curiosity. How many times have you seen a guy jerk off."" The guys laughed.</p><p>Anna looked down at her feet. ""Well, never, really.""</p><p>""Not one time""""</p><p>""No, honest, I never have. Just on the internet. That's partly why I hesitated 'cause I didn't want you to think I was such a goody-goody. I mean, I gotta' keep up my star athlete image, ya' know.""</p><p>The boys roared with laughter. ""One more question, Anna. Have you ever even touched a cock?"" More laughter.</p><p>""What is this? Do I have to pass some sort of test to do this crazy stunt with you guys? I'm a girl if you haven't noticed. I don't have a cock to play with every night so the answer is no, I have never touched one of those things. Well, not a bare one, anyway. I felt one or two with my hand but they stayed inside the guys pants. I'm not going to touch Leonard's cock if I go with you. Or any of yours, either.""</p><p>""So you'll go with us, then?""</p><p>""Yeah, it's crazy but I 'll go along. If he catches on to me I'll need you guys to protect me. He's not too swift upstairs and he might try to do something crazy if he busts us. Promise you'll watch out for me, okay?""</p><p>""Okay, we promise. This is going to be a hoot! Let's go.""</p><p>The gang rode the two blocks to the park where they parked their bikes and walked up to Leonard's house. Joey rang the doorbell and after a few seconds Leonard answered the door.</p><p>""Hi Leonard. We have something for you.""</p><p>Leonard grinned when he saw the boys and Roberto handed him the Playboy. Leonard thumbed through it and a serious look came over his face. ""Is this for me,""he said.""</p><p>""Sure,"" said Roberto,"" but we'd like to be with you the first time you look at it. You know, like we did last time.""</p><p>Leonard looked at the eight boys on the porch. ""All these guys, too?""</p><p>""Yeah, Leonard, you're kind of famous with that big cock of yours. This is our softball team and they all want to see it.""</p><p>Leonard smiled. He started flipping through the pages, stopping at one place and staring. He rubbed the front of his pants with one hand and his smile turned into a wide grin. ""Wow, this girl is hot. Look there, you can see her pussy."" He flipped through several more pages."" Okay, you guys go around back to the fire escape and I'll go open the door."" With that, Leonard went inside and closed the door, all the while staring at the magazine and continuing to rub the front of his pants.</p><p>""Here, Anna, let me put your hair under your hat a little better."" said Joe, adjusting her cap. ""There you go. Just stay at the back of the group and don't say anything.""</p><p>Anna had stood to the side when Leonard first came to the door and thumbed through the Playboy. Her eyes were riveted on the bulge in the front of his pants. That boner looked as big around as a baseball bat. It both frightened and fascinated her and she felt a slippery, wet sensation between her legs. She fell in behind the last boy going up the steps and shut the door behind her.</p><p>The attic was not well lit. Leonard sat down on an old couch that was under the gable window where there was also a lamp. The boys gathered around him, standing in a semi-circle so they could all see. Anna stood partly behind Joe where Leonard couldn't see her face. Joe patted her on the arm.</p><p>Leonard undid his belt and top button, unzipped his trousers, then hunched up and pulled his pants and boxers down to his ankles. His cock was already semi-hard and wagged in the air, sticking almost straight up. "" A few hushed ""Wows"" rippled from the boys as they gawked at the biggest cock any of them had ever seen. Leonard started paging through the Playboy with one hand and slowly massaged his cock as he stopped to look more carefully at the nude pictures. He grunted and muttered under his breath, licked his lips, rubbed the flared cock head and grasped the shaft with his hand, gently working it up and down. His focus was entirely on the magazine. He didn't look at the boys gathered around him.</p><p>Anna was mesmerized. She had seen cock pictures on the internet but never anything like this. The big purplish head was the size of a small peach and the shaft was as big around as her forearm. She felt a tingling between her legs and she knew her panties were getting soaked. She slipped one hand under her shirt and bra, found a nipple and gently rolled it between her thumb and forefinger. She was conscious of suppressing a moan and bit her lower lip to keep from making any sound. Her other hand went between her legs and she gently rubbed her pussy through the denim jeans. Joe looked down, smiled at her, and winked.</p><p>Leonard had opened up the Playboy centerfold, laid the magazine on the side table and was rapidly jerking his cock. Instinctively, the boys standing just in front of him moved back, knowing they were within range when he let loose. Leonard was talking to himself now but his words weren't understandable. Precum covered the head of his cock and he occasionally stopped to smear it around underneath the head with his forefinger before resuming his jerking.</p><p>Anna had never been so aroused in her life. There was an increasing dull, roaring feeling in her stomach, her pussy felt like it was on fire, and her nipples were rigid and very sensitive. She felt very wet and imagined stuff running down her thigh. She made a soft sound, barely audible over the boys' urging Leonard on. Joe turned and looked at her, mouthing ""Are you okay,"" to which she nodded, still biting her lip.</p><p>Suddenly Leonard let out a loud sound, neither a scream nor a moan, but he moved forward on the couch, spread his legs, and worked his fist faster up and down. With a loud moan a rope of quivering cum, easily three feet long, shot from his cock and landed on the wooden floor. Another stream, nearly as long, squirted out alongside the first, and several smaller strings landed in front of his feet. A few last globs jumped out, landing on the bunched up pants at his ankles. Leonard continued to milk the cum from his still erect cock, some of it hanging off the end and shimmering in the pale light.</p><p>The boys whooped and cheered, giving high fives, and chanting, ""Leonard, Leonard, Leonard"" over and over. Anna moved back, her hands now in the open and still afraid of being discovered. Leonard grabbed the base of his softening cock and waggled it around at the boys, who laughed. He smiled from ear to ear, grabbed a rag that was on the couch and wiped the head of his cock. He pulled on his pants, zipped up, buckled his belt and sat back on the couch. He seemed pleased that the boys enjoyed his show so much.</p><p>The gang thanked him as they filed toward the door. Anna remained silent and positioned herself in the center of the group. Her knees were weak and wobbly and she could hardly walk. She knew the crotch of her jeans was soaking wet and her nipples were positively aching now and there was a dull, aching sensation in her stomach. She had to get home before anyone saw her like this, At the bottom of the stairs she ran toward her bike and hastily rode off. Anna was half a block ahead of Joe before he caught up to her, pedaling fast. ""Wow, what's the big hurry, Anna?""</p><p>""Tell you later, Joe."" I've gotta' pee really bad and I need to get home right away. I think we fooled him; he had no clue a girl was watching him, did he?""</p><p>""No, he didn't. Are you okay? You look upset.""</p><p>""No, not upset. I just have to get home pretty quick. It's a girl thing, Joe. I'll see you guys tomorrow at school.""</p><p>""Okay, Anna."" Later."" Joe turned off at the next street, heading for his house.</p><p>Anna pulled up at her back door, jumped off the bike and ran up the steps. Luckily no one was home. She unzipped her jeans on the way to her bedroom where she went in and locked the door. Off came the shirt and bra, then the jeans and panties, and she flopped on the bed, Anna thrust her fingers into her swollen slit and found her rigid clit. She rolled a nipple between her thumb and forefinger and experienced the longest, most intense orgasm of her life, followed almost immediately by several smaller ones. Her visualization of Leonard's big cock and all that cum totally occupied her mind.</p><p>When Anna caught her breath she picked up her clothing. Her panties were totally soaked and her jeans were wet almost down to the knees. Anna couldn't believe so much stuff came from her little pussy. Her clit was sore from the aggressive rubbing and her nipples hurt, too. A long, hot bath helped but the roaring inside her head continued. The same dull roar was still there when she went to bed but she got herself off one more time before sleep overtook her.</p><p>Anna knew that she wanted to visit Leonard again, this time by herself. That visit would happen sooner than she imagined......</p>"
560,"Anna's Awakening, Part 2",B1ythe,,"['ff', 'nosex', 'rom', 'teen', 'les', 'pett']","Anna discloses her experience to best friend, Kelly, who shares a secret of her own",2012-02-27T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Anna walked down the crowded hall toward Kelly's home room. Kids were milling around everywhere, at their lockers, talking and joking, and going into and out of classrooms getting ready for the school day to start. Anna's best friend, Kelly, was closing her locker when Anna walked up with a big smile on her face. ""Hi Kel.""</p><p>""Morning, Anna. You look happy. What's shakin', girl?""</p><p>""You won't believe it. I've just seen the most amazing thing. What are you doing after school? We definitely need to talk.""</p><p>""Sure, whatever. Do you have a date tonight?""</p><p>""No. Jeff's at the track meet in Greensboro and won't be back until late so I'm on my own. Wanna' come over tonight?</p><p>""It's my dad's birthday dinner tonight but I can come over after that. Can you believe my dad's forty tomorrow?""</p><p>"" Your dad is forty? Wow, he's getting up there. Your mom still looks like a college girl.""</p><p>""Well, she's thirty-six.""</p><p>""Wow, she looks good to be that old. Maybe you'll take after her."" Anna smiled at her friend.</p><p>""Hey, maybe you can help me find my dad a good birthday present tomorrow. We can get something he'll like at Crabtree, I'm sure.""</p><p>""Sure, mom can take us over in the morning. She goes right by there on the way to work. Hey, gotta' run or I'll be late for home room. Text me, okay?""</p><p>""Okay, see ya' later.""</p><p></p><center>**********************</center><p>9:30 p.m. Voicemail: ""Hey, Anna. Mom's dropping me off on the way home. Be there in a few. Leave the back door open.""</p><p>9:50 p.m. Voicemail: ""Yo, Kelly. I didn't hear your message. Had Sarah Brightman turned way up. Come on in.""</p><p></p><center>**********************</center><p>""Hi Anna.""</p><p>""Hi Kelly. Put your stuff in my room."" Anna turned the music down and walked down the hall behind her friend.</p><p>""Where's your mom?""</p><p>""She and Mr. Wonderful have gone out to eat and probably over to his apartment afterwards. She'll be coming in late, I think.""</p><p>""Okay, girlfriend, what's this big deal you want to talk about,"" said Kelly, turning toward her friend.</p><p>Anna proceeded to tell Kelly all about the team going over to see Leonard. Kelly sat silently and listened.</p><p>""Kel, I can't get it out of my head. It's like a movie that keeps playing over and over. I see that big cock squirting all over the place and I get so turned on. I've been through three pairs of panties since school was out. It's like I'm melting down there. I'm afraid mom is going to notice all my underwear in the washer and wonder what is going on.""</p><p>""Well, we can fix that, at least. Let's do a wash right now.""</p><p>""Okay, good idea. I need to put these in with the rest,"" said Anna, pulling off her cutoffs and stripping out of her lacy hip huggers. Naked from the waist down, Anna retrieved the laundry basket from her closet and headed to the laundry room where she started the washing machine. "" I get wet just talking about it,"" Anna said.</p><p>"" Why don't you jump in the shower real quick while I get ready for bed. I need to think some more about all this and you need to clean yourself up.""</p><p>""'K, be right out.""</p><p>Kelly retrieved a Hard Rock Cafe tee shirt from her bag, took off her blouse, bra and shorts, put on the tee and brushed her teeth.</p><p>Anna got out of the shower, dried off, brushed out her hair, and put on a pair of boxers and a sleeveless shirt from the dresser. She joined Kelly sitting on the queen size bed where they sat facing one another, legs crossed.</p><p>""So, what I hear is that you want to go back and see this Leonard guy again and maybe get him to do a solo thing for you?""</p><p>""I'm not sure how that will play out, but, yeah, I want to see him do it again.""</p><p>""Anna, you said you wanted to hear what I think so here goes. I think you're crazy; totally out of your freakin' mind. First of all, you know this Leonard guy is retarded, maybe a lot, and he could be dangerous in a one-on-one meeting. Can you envision just the two of you in the attic? He's three times your size and probably strong as a horse with no reasoning ability. I mean, this is the stuff that rapes and murders are made of. I wouldn't do this for anything.""</p><p>""Okay, I understand all that,"" Anna acknowledged.</p><p>""Second, if he decided to stick that monster cock in you it would tear you apart if it's as big as you say. You couldn't even get it in your mouth if he tried to make you suck it. It's simply too big.""</p><p>""Yeah, that, too.""</p><p>""Well, what are you thinking, girl? Is seeing a big, dumb dude jerk off and maybe helping him do it worth the price you might pay? No way would I consider doing this.""</p><p>""Kelly, I've thought of all that and I think there's a way we can make it work so it will be safe and we can see Leonard do his thing without putting ourselves in danger. If you ever saw this monster cock you'd know just what I mean.""</p><p>""Did I hear you say ""<bold>WE</bold>, as in the plural of you?"" Does this mean you think <bold>I</bold> want to do this with you? No way do I want to do this, no fuckin' way.""</p><p>""Okay, Kelly, I understand what you're saying, but please hear me out. I have an idea I think will work but I don't want to do it by myself. It's safe and we can bail out if it starts to go bad. Will you just hear what I have to say and if you don't want to do it then we can trash the whole idea.""</p><p>""Okay, Anna, I'll listen but no promises. Speaking of promises, please, please, promise me you won't try to do this on your own. I know what a risk taker you are and I'll worry myself silly if I think you'll try this. You're my very best friend and I'd hate for anything to happen to you."" With that, Kelly leaned forward and gave Anna a long hug.</p><p>Anna, snuggled into Kelly's embrace and held her close, speaking with her head in the crook of her friend's neck. ""Kel, you are my very best friend of all time, What would I do without you? I can't explain why this is bothering me so much. Maybe you can. I don't know. I only know that seeing that thing happen in front of my face is totally dominating my thoughts and it won't go away. Is something the matter with me?""</p><p>The girls broke their embrace and Kelly looked directly into Anna's eyes. Both were streaming tears</p><p>""I'm frightened for you, Anna, that's all. I've loved you for as long as I can remember, not just as a best friend but like my sister and confidant. I get the same back from you. It's like we're joined together spiritually. There's nothing I wouldn't do for you, hon, nothing in this world. C'mere, girl, let me hold you.""</p><p>Anna cried and hugged her friend for a long time and the tears flowed. ""Oh, Kelly, I love you, too, you know that. When I saw you after the game it was like a sigh of relief 'cause I realized that you're the one person in all the world I can share this with and be understood. You always seem to put things in a way I can understand them when I'm so wrapped up in my feelings.""</p><p>Kelly and Anna held their embrace a while longer. When they broke apart Kelly took her finger and started wiping Anna's tears from her eyes and cheeks. ""There you go, girl. It helps to cry sometimes. Tell you what. Why don't we get under the covers and snuggle. We've had our best conversations that way for as long as I can remember.""</p><p>""Yeah, we've shared some special moments like that since we were little girls. Funny you should suggest that as the thought was in my head at the same time."" Both the girls laughed.</p><p>The two girls crawled under the covers. Anna reached up and turned off the light and snuggled back into her friend's arms. Kelly pulled her friend close and both enjoyed the closeness they had shared since early childhood, cupped together like two spoons. Anna sighed, ""This feels so good. Maybe all I need is someone to hold me and be close.""</p><p>""What about your mom, Anna. You two have always been so close.""</p><p>""Mom's really stressed right now. Since she became the head nurse her life hasn't been the same. With the economy so bad she's had to lay off some of the friends she's worked side by side with for years. This hurts her so bad. She comes home and tells me about all this and I hold her when she cries for her friends. She is still going out with that guy, George, who isn't a bad person but i think he's kind of a zero. I can't see that going anywhere but they've been together for as long as I can remember. He's like an old shoe, I guess, but I can't see him as my stepdad, either. At least they don't fight.</p><p>""Mom and I used to sleep together and talk once in awhile, too, but she's so tired when she gets home from work that all she can do is go to bed. She lives for the few days off she gets and I seem to take a back seat to George for her spare time.""</p><p>""Anna, you need to tell her you need her more than she's giving you. Does she come to your games?""</p><p>""Yeah, sometimes. She seems supportive of me and goes to the parent-teacher conferences and school stuff. Once in awhile we have a night out for dinner when she's too tired to cook but her free time, like on weekends, is always with George. I catch myself thinking that I'd see more of my mom if she were married to him because she'd be home more.""</p><p>""That's sad, Anna. Turn around. I want to hold you closer and it's hard to do with your back to me.""</p><p>Anna turned around and the two girls snuggled against one another. Kelly kissed her friend lightly on the lips as they hugged. Anna sighed deeply. ""Thanks, Kelly. I don't know what I'd do without you.""</p><p>Kelly started laughing softly. ""What's so funny, Kel?""</p><p>""We're not little girls anymore, are we?""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""We have boobs."" Kelly laughed softly.</p><p>""Yeah, we do, don't we. Especially, you. I noticed that earlier. You've really popped out, girl.""</p><p>""You, too, Anna."" Kelly ran her fingertip over her friend's breast.</p><p>""Careful, Kel. They are really sensitive.""</p><p>""Yeah, I feel your nipple jump right up. Mine do the same thing. Sometimes they hurt they're so sensitive.""</p><p>""I know what you mean. Since this thing the other day my nips have really been tuned up. I can hardly touch them they are so tender.""</p><p>""Mine are hard now just from touching you. Here, feel.""</p><p>""Oh. Wow. I did that to you?""</p><p>""I don't know but they sure are standing up. It feels good when you touch them. Here' let me see something."" Kelly ran her hand under Anna's tee shirt to her boob.</p><p>Anna felt her friend's palm slide over her breast and brush against her nipple. She gasped. ""Wow, that feels so damned good. Do the other one.""</p><p>Kelly moved her hand to Anna's other breast and felt her respond with a deep sigh. Anna put her hand over Kelly's and held it tightly against her breast. Anna started laughing softly.</p><p>""What's so funny, girl?""</p><p>""Okay, remember when we were in the seventh grade and we wanted to learn how to French kiss?""</p><p>""Sure, we just practiced and practiced with each other until we figured it out. We got pretty good at it, too, according to our boyfriends.""</p><p>""Anna, that was in this very bed two years ago. Now, here we are feeling each other's breasts. Could this be another lesson we are learning with one another?""</p><p>"" I never thought about that. Maybe so?"" But we can't go around school feeling each others' titties.""Both laughed.</p><p>""No, but we can learn what feels good to us, can't we? But for one thing, Anna. I don't want to stop this. It feels so good.""</p><p>""Wow, it sure does. What are you trying to say, Kel? I sense you're holding something back here.""</p><p>""I'm busted. Should have known better than to try and keep this a secret.""</p><p>What, Kelly?""</p><p>""Do your remember Christina, the hostess where I worked last summer at the beach.""</p><p>""Yeah, the tall brunette gal.""</p><p>""Pretty face, long legs, nice perky boobs, sweet smile?""</p><p>""That's the one. She's a lesbian.""</p><p>""No way! She's a senior at UNC. Is that the girl?"" That makes her at least twenty-one.""</p><p>""Exactly. I was fourteen."" I moved into her apartment with her for the last few weeks of the season. I felt so guilty for not telling you. Maybe you noticed that I pulled away from you about then.""</p><p>""Sure, I did. But I thought we were just going different directions, I never suspected you were involved with a woman. What about Stan? I kept seeing you guys at parties and football games""</p><p>""That was to keep up the illusion, Anna. Can you imagine if our friends at school found out I was in a lesbian relationship with a college senior? Stan didn't have a clue. To him I was a really nice girl who stayed at a distance but was good to have around for social stuff.""</p><p>""But you two were the runner ups to the Queen of Hearts dance. Everyone, me included, thought you guys were the perfect couple. Stan must be devastated""</p><p>""He doesn't know, Anna. Nobody does. He's found another girlfriend and I don't date anyone seriously. There are no rumors going around and I only accept dates to put up a front that I'm straight ........ and I might be: I just don't know for sure. Please don't hold this against me, Anna. You're the first and only person I've told this to and I don't intend to tell anyone else.""</p><p>""So you're not sure you're a lesbian, is that what I'm hearing you say?""</p><p>""Yes, my wonderful, loving, precious friend, that's right. I've looked on the other side and am not certain what I'm seeing. I know some things, though. Girls loving each other is a wonderful experience no matter what label is put on it. I loved Christina, who described herself as a lesbian after only two woman relationships, but she was my only one and it was a purely physical thing. I'm not sure I'm a lesbian but I'm also not sure I'm not, either.""</p><p>""I don't know what to say, Kelly. Here we are, laying half naked in my bed talking about a guy with a huge cock, feeling each others tits, and at the same time wondering whether one of us is a lesbian. I'm really confused.""</p><p>""Anna, one thing I know for sure. I want to love you because you're my best friend in all the world. At the same time I want to respect your boundaries and not force anything on you. There's a risk that you will reject me but at the same time I want to be absolutely honest, too.""</p><p>""I won't reject you, Kel, never in this world. You are the good sister I've wanted for all my life. I love you no matter what. You can count on that."" Anna leaned forward and kissed Kelly on the lips.</p><p>""Anna, I want more than anything to show you my love. Just like our French kissing lessons when we were kids, I have something wonderful to share with you if you'll accept it. It's not sex, even though it seems so. It's an expression of the love I have for you, my sister, my friend, my soulmate. Please let me love you. Anna.""</p><p>""Oh, Kelly, I love you so much and I do trust you. You need to guide me, though, 'cause I am in a world here that I never dreamed about. My feelings are all over the place.""</p><p>""You're sure, Anna? Can I take you somewhere you've never been? Our friendship will remain solid and you'll love me no matter where it goes?""</p><p>""Yes, oh yes, Kelly."" Anna hugged her friend and held it a long time.</p><p>""Okay, Anna. Let's start by getting naked.""</p>"
561,"Anna's Awakening, Part 3",B1ythe,,"['ffFM', 'teen', 'rom', 'coer', 'les', 'pedo']",Anna & Kelly pillow talk and Kelly details some of her relationship with Christina and also her dirty-old-man friend. The girls play around and Anna tells Kelly of her plan involving Leonard. Fast forward to the girls luring Leonard into their web but are shocked about sex play with his German caretaker woman,2012-04-13T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Kel, I'm dying to know about this thing you had with Christina. She is so beautiful. I can't believe she's a lesbian.""</p><p>""Well, she's probably AC/DC. You know, boys and girls, but she really prefers girls. At least that's what she says.""</p><p>""Do you two still have a thing? I thought you said it was over?""</p><p>""It's sorta confusing to me, Anna. I still want to be with her but she thinks I need to be with people closer to my own age. I still love her and she says she loves me but she also knows that I need to grow up emotionally and I'm missing a lot by staying so attached to her. In my head I know she's right but my heart is still hooked on her. It's pretty painful sometimes.""</p><p>""I'm beginning to understand, Kel. C'mere and snuggle up. You need a hug and maybe a shoulder to cry on.""</p><p>""Yeah, I do,"" Kelly sobbed as she drew Anna close, her tears running down her friend's bare shoulder and arm. ""Thanks.""</p><p>""It feels good having you so close again. Maybe this is the next step in our little French kissing thing from awhile ago?"" Both girls laughed.</p><p>""Kiss me, Anna. Please."" She turned her face toward her friend and brushed back her hair. The girls shared a long kiss that got more passionate as it went on.</p><p>""Wow, that is wonderful,"" said Anna. Feeling your bare skin against mine makes it so much better."" With that Anna caressed up and down Kelly's back and shoulders and down to her bare butt. She pulled Kelly closer.</p><p>""It feels good to have our titties against one another."" Both girls giggled.</p><p>Anna rolled onto her back, pulling Kelly over with her. Anna spread her legs and Kelly put one of her legs between Anna's legs. Kelly pushed up from the bed, her breasts barely touching Anna's smaller breasts, their nipples touching as she moved form side to side.</p><p>""Oh, Kelly, that feels so good. I love how your boobs have grown."" Anna cupped both of Kelly's breasts and slowly slid her hands over them. She could feel Kelly's nipples stiffen and was aware of her sudden intake of breath as her fingers caressed the little bumps. Kelly unconsciously rotated her hips forward so her mons pressed hard against Anna's thigh.</p><p>The girls kissed again, this time more passionately, their legs intertwining now. Their tongues flitted back and forth and licked the other's lips.</p><p>""This is so hot, Kel. I'm so turned on right now.""</p><p>""Me, too. We don't have to rush anything, Anna. Just enjoy the moment and we can make this last a long time. Bet you haven't even thought about Leonard's big dick in the last few minutes.""</p><p>""No, I haven't, but now that you mention it, let me ask you something. Did you ever have any experience with guys?""</p><p>""I was going to get to that a little later, Anna. Yeah, Christina had a friend that I met, an older dude, who really had a thing for younger girls. He joined us on a couple of occasions and we messed around some. I learned some things about men from him. We never screwed but we did a lot of other stuff. It was interesting but all my feelings were wrapped up with Christina and I somehow felt I was being unfaithful to her by messing with him. He sure got turned on by me, though. Couldn't keep his hands off. He'd put his hand up my skirt and fondle me or run his hand under my blouse and rub my titties. It got so I didn't want to be close to him. He never turned me on, even a little bit. He seemed to think he did, though, and was always talking about me sucking him off or him eating my pussy, thinking that that would turn me on, I guess.""</p><p>""Did you do all that? Sucking him off and letting him go down on you?""</p><p>""Yeah, a few times, mostly because Chris thought I should know about stuff like that with guys. I guess I didn't want to disappoint her but one day I told her that I didn't want to do anything else with him and that he was not the turn-on to me that he thought he was.""</p><p>""What happened?""</p><p>""Christina hardly ever mentioned him again. He just went away. I only saw him one more time after that. He was at Ben and Jerry's in Chapel Hill playig smacky mouth with a little girl who could not have been more than twelve or thirteen and he's a full professor. She had on a little mini and a see-through tank top, She also had a mouth full of braces. He was buying her an ice cream cone. She was hanging on his arm while he ordered the ice cream and she was smiling really big at him. I suspect he was screwing her and she was loving it but I don't know that for sure. I think that because that's what he wanted me to be, his little sex slut.""</p><p>""Did he see you?""</p><p>""No, he was totally focused on her. I was over there with my neighbor's family at a football game and there was a big crowd so I just blended in. I don't think he would recognize me with my clothes on, anyway,"" Kelly said, laughing.</p><p>""Okay, so you do have some experience with guys, then. Okay, I know you think I'm crazy but here's my plan for the Leonard project. Wanna' hear it?""</p><p>""I'll listen to anything, Anna, but that doesn't mean I approve or want to be part of it.""</p><p>Anna could feel herself getting wet now, pressed up against Kelly's thigh. She wondered if Kelly could feel her wetness? ""Okay, here goes ...................""</p><p>*******</p><p>Leonard sat back in the easy chair. Judge Judy was over and commercials were playing. He shut off the sound with the remote and went to the kitchen to get a soda. As he passed by the front window he saw two girls on bikes ride past, headed for the park just down the hill. He stopped to watch them and realized he had never seen them and didn't know who they were. The girls parked their bikes at the edge of the woods by the stream and spread out a beach towel on the grass, placing some things on it. A Frisbee appeared and the two girls began tossing it around, laughing and chasing it as they played.</p><p>Leonard continued to the kitchen, opened the fridge and found a Mountain Dew. As he headed back to the den he heard the girls again, laughing and squealing as they tossed the Frisbee back and forth. One girl was tall and thin with reddish-blonde hair tied in a ponytail while the other was brunette and shorter, with a nice figure. They seemed to be having a good time and had the tiny park to themselves. Leonard thought about walking down and checking them out closer but decided that Judge Joe Brown was more interesting and went back to the recliner. He got up to pee a few minutes later just in time to see the girls getting their stuff together and riding away on their bikes. He thought nothing more about them and he became engrossed in the TV program again.</p><p>The next afternoon Leonard was again watching TV when the same two girls showed up again. This time they had a plastic shopping bag and put it on the beach towel as they sat down. Out came some sandwiches, a couple of soft drinks, and some more stuff. Leonard watched the girls as they ate their picnic, obviously having a good time as they seemed to laugh a lot. It was a warm day and the girls had on shorts and sleeveless shirts. He decided to walk down and check them out.</p><p>""Hi,"" said the tall girl, smiling.</p><p>""Hello,"" said the brunette, waving at the newcomer.</p><p>""Hey,"" said Leonard, walking casually up to the girls. ""Do you live around here?"" he asked.</p><p>""The blond replied, ""Yeah, up the hill a few blocks. Do you live around here?""</p><p>""Yeah, I live right over there,"" said Leonard as he pointed toward his house. ""My name's Leonard.""</p><p>""I'm Anna""</p><p>""And my name's Kelly. Would you like an apple or something? We have plenty.""</p><p>""No, no thanks,"" said the boy.</p><p>Kelly leaned over toward Leonard, knowing that her low cut shirt fell forward and gave him a good view down between her breasts. She pretended to be looking for something in the plastic bag. Anna watched Leonard's eyes, now riveted down the front of Kelly's shirt. She thought she could discern a bulge in the front of his baggy pants. Kelly sat back, smiling at Leonard.</p><p>It was now Anna's turn. She tucked on leg under herself and propped her other knee up, giving Leonard an unobstructed view of her panties. She looked at him and smiled as she pretended to pull her shorts down but only partially covered a small part, leaving the rest totally exposed. Leonard sat down on the grass next to the girls, his eyes now glued to Anna's crotch.</p><p>""Here' Leonard,"" said Kelly, handing him an apple. We hate to be eating and not having you join us. C'mon, have an apple. It's very good."" With that Kelly leaned toward Leonard, her shirt again falling away and giving him a good view of her cleavage. As she twisted to the side her bra also fell away some, briefly exposing just a hint of an areola. Once again, Leonard's eyes were locked on Kelly's boobs.</p><p>""Leonard, here, take the apple."" Kelly noticed that his attention was down her front once again.</p><p>Leonard reached out and took the apple, looking up and smiling as he did so. ""You're pretty,"" he said.</p><p>""Well, thank you Leonard."" Kelly looked over a Anna.</p><p>""You're pretty, too,"" said Leonard, looking over at Anna.</p><p>""Thanks you, Leonard. It's nice of you to say that. You're a nice looking guy yourself.""</p><p>Leonard's eyes were glued to the panties that Anna couldn't keep covered up. She noticed that he licked his lips as he looked up at her with a smile on his face. Anna smiled back at him.</p><p>Kelly spoke up. ""Leonard, we really weren't expecting company but we're glad to meet you and share our stuff with you. I'm afraid we're embarrassing you, though. See, I have on this shirt that keeps flying open so you can see my boobies.""</p><p>""And I have on these stupid shorts that you can see right up so you can see my panties. I do hope we're not embarrassing you but we weren't planning on anyone else being here.""</p><p>""Oh, that's all right. I'm not embarrassed but I do have sort of a problem.""</p><p>""Oh, we're sorry, Leonard. We didn't mean to be a problem to you at all. Would you rather us leave?""</p><p>""Oh, no, it's not that kind of problem. ""</p><p>""What is it, then,"" said Anna?</p><p>""I don't know how to explain it. I'm afraid if I tell you then you'll go away and think I'm a terrible person. Honest, I'm not.""</p><p>""What are you talking about, Leonard,"" said Kelly, looking over at Anna and winking.</p><p>""Let me try to explain. See, I'm not real smart but that doesn't make me bad. But sometimes people think I'm bad because of what happens to me but I really can't help it."" Leonard was obviously uncomfortable with trying to explain himself.</p><p>""Go ahead, Leonard,"" said both girls at the same time.</p><p>""We won't think you're bad"" said Anna, ""whatever it is.""</p><p>""Tell us, please,"" said Kelly.</p><p>""Promise we can still be friends?""</p><p>""We promise, Leonard.""</p><p>""Okay, here goes."" Leonard mustered his courage. ""I have this really big penis. Everyone says that, anyway. It doesn't always behave right. It almost always does just what it wants and nothing I can do will stop it.""</p><p>""Go on, we're listening."" The girls looked at each other, smiling that their scheme was working but along an unexpected path.</p><p>Leonard continued. ""Whenever I get around girls of pictures of girls it just swells way up and I can't keep it covered up because it's so big. No matter what I do it just sticks out and embarrasses me.""</p><p>""Oh, Leonard, I can see what you mean now. Is that it,"" said Anna, pointing at the front of his pants.</p><p>""Yeah, he's starting to get bigger.""</p><p>""And you say he does that when he gets around girls? Just any girls. Do Kelly and I make him want to swell up?""</p><p>""Yeah, but I've figured out why. He really likes boobies and he really likes pussies. He swells right up when I see these.""</p><p>""So, when you can see my boobies when I bend over, that gets him excited?"" Kelly leaned over and pulled her shirt down so her cleavage was totally exposed</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""And what about me,"" said Anna. Surely you can't see my little pussy 'cause I have on panties.""</p><p>""That doesn't seem to make any difference to him. It's like he knows what's under those panties.""</p><p>Anna looked quizzical. ""So, Leonard, he swells up when he sees Kelly's bare tits when you look down her shirt but he also swells up when he sees my panties. Somehow that doesn't make sense to me."" Anna reached down and pulled her shorts to one side, exposing her entire crotch area. ""Does he swell up more when I do this?""</p><p>""Oh, wow,"" said Leonard, ""he sure does.""</p><p>""What about when I do this,"" said Anna, pulling her panties all the way to one side so her naked pussy was exposed.</p><p>Leonard was speechless. His eyes were glued to Anna's pussy, now glistening wet. She ran her fingers up and down her little slit a few times before pulling her panties back into place, once again covering up her pussy.</p><p>Kelly gripped the cylinder of pepper spray in her shorts pocket. She was ready to use it if anything dangerous were to happen but nothing seemed to be threatening. Leonard looked at each girl, both of whom were smiling at him and at each other.</p><p>""You didn't run away or seem afraid of me,"" said Leonard.</p><p>""No, we didn't Leonard. Thanks you for telling us about your problem. Maybe we can talk about it some other time. Would you like that?"" I think it's amazing that you have such a big cock and maybe you should be proud of it instead of being ashamed.</p><p>""Yeah,"" that would be nice. Maybe you can help me figure out something about this problem.""</p><p>""Well, we might be able to do that. One more thing, though, and it's important. We can't tell anyone else about this, not even your family or best friends. This has to be the best kept secret in the whole wide world. Promise?""</p><p>""I promise. I won't even tell Gretchen.""</p><p>Gretchen? Who is Gretchen,"" said Anna?</p><p>""Oh, I didn't tell you. She's my mother's step-sister. She's my caretaker. She works at the hospital. We live together in that house there. She gets home from work at 7:30. She's from Germany.""</p><p>The girls looked at one another.</p><p>""I'm supposed to tell her everything and she says the same thing to me about never telling anyone about stuff we do. Don't ask me 'cause I won't tell you.""</p><p>""Okay, Leonard, we won't ever ask anything.""</p><p>Kelly spoke up. ""Leonard, we need to be going or we'll be late getting home. We've got to get cleaned up in time for dinner."" Kelly stood up, followed by Anna. They were folding the towel when Leonard rose to his feet. ""Wow,"" said Kelly, gazing at the front of Leonard's pants, ""that is certainly an impressive boner, Leonard. What are you going to do with that?""</p><p>""When he gets big like this there's only one way to make him go back down again. I think it's called jerking off. Girls probably don't even know what that is. Anyway, I have to do it all by myself if Gretchen isn't around. Oh my, I wasn't supposed to say that --- forget what I just said, okay?""</p><p>The girls looked knowingly at one another. Anna winked and smiled. ""Okay, Leonard, we didn't hear a word."" With that, Anna and Kelly put their stuff back on their bikes and rode away, waving at Leonard who rubbed the huge bulge in the front of his pants as he began to walk toward his house.</p>"
562,"Carole, Part 1",B1ythe,,"['Mf', 'slow', 'rom', 'teen', 'lolita', 'het']",Todd's idyllic summer at the beach is enhanced by a winsome and seductive teen who develops a crush on him,2012-04-14T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Beginnings</h5><p>Todd had the ideal summer job running a small concession stand in a park at the beach. The park was off the beaten path for tourists. Instead, it attracted a disproportionate number of local residents, mostly families. Todd quickly learned that there were a group of ""regulars"" who frequented the beach and he got to know many of them by name. One of them was a cute young girl named Carole who lived with her dad on the nearby Marine base. Her father was a Navy medical officer at the base hospital. Her mother, considerably younger than her husband, had moved out a few months earlier, leaving 15 year old Carole home alone much of the time. The park was the last stop on a bus route to the beach and Carole was here almost every day from morning until 5 o'clock quitting time when she took the bus back home.</p><p>Carole was a long legged, natural blonde with a fetching smile and pleasant affect. She was softspoken and unconsciously sensual with a cute body that had just begun to develop. Still youthfully slender, she had a shapely butt and boobs that were filling out nicely. With fair skin, blue eyes, and freckles she sunburned easily and consequently spent a lot of time at the concession stand in the shade. When things got rushed at lunchtime she sometimes helped Todd by clearing tables and refilling drinks for customers. The boss seemed okay with this when Todd asked if her helping was a problem. He seemed to think that an attractive young girl around the place might bring more business from the local teens and Todd thought he was probably correct. Since Carole wasn't on the payroll Todd often gave her free drinks, snacks and an occasional hot dog or burger. Again, the boss didn't have any problem with this and both Todd and his boss expressed their gratitude to Carole for her assistance which she seemed comfortable offering.</p><p>It soon became apparent that Carole had a crush on Todd. His first thought was that she was simply a touchy feely girl who liked to make physical contact by reaching out and touching him while they were talking or lightly lean up against him in the slack times when there wasn't any activity at the concession stand. He became aware that there was a more serious aspect to her attachment one day when she came up behind him, put both arms around his chest, and simply held him like that for a couple of minutes, rocking them both from side to side. It was obvious that this was much more than simply a casual gesture. Todd unclasped her hands and turned around only to be met by a full on, prolonged, deep kiss. They broke the kiss and Carole simply held him with her cheek against his shoulder.</p><p>""I've been waiting the longest time for that,"" she said, looking up at him and smiling.</p><p>Todd smiled and said, ""That's really nice, Carole. I'm flattered."" He hugged her playfully once more and quickly kissed her again on the lips. Some customers were approaching so they separated.</p><p>Through the rest of the afternoon Todd and Carole didn't have another opportunity to make contact but there were glances and smiles exchanged between them. Carole seemed happy, even a bit bubbly, somewhat out of character, Todd thought. He felt confused and conflicted in a weird sort of way, probably because he hadn't seen this coming and because their age difference was simply too much for him to consider any sort of involvement as even a remote possibility. Twenty-two versus fifteen years old is called statutory rape any way you cut it.</p><p>As Todd was closing up for the day Carole came over to him as she headed to the bus stop.</p><p>""I'll see you tomorrow. Sweet dreams."" She pressed a piece of paper into his hand. On it was written her full name, a lipstick impression of her lips and today's date. She stood on her tiptoes and gave him a quick kiss before heading toward the bus stop, turning to wave and smile as she walked away. Todd couldn't help but notice that she had a really nice butt even with shorts over her bikini. He thought, ""No Todd, don't even consider this. The temptation would be too great.""</p><p>When the concession stand was secure Todd walked across the parking lot to his car. When he got there he noticed an envelope under the windshield wiper. In it was a picture of Carole in her cute yellow bikini, matching yellow headband, a nice smile on her face and posing a little.</p><p>Until this last few minutes the prospect of an attachment with this young girl had not entered Todd's mind. Sure, she was fun to look at and he enjoyed her company and softspoken affect, but the age difference seemed too great to contemplate any sort of involvement. He was twenty-two, a rising senior in college, and Carole was going into her high school sophomore year, fifteen years old at the most . At this point Todd saw her fascination with him as one of those high school crushes that sometimes happens. While no one ever had a crush on him before, he had seen this a number of times with some of his friends and the involvements never developed into anything serious, at least to his knowledge. Maybe he was naive, though. Still, a nice looking, mature girl like Carole should be hanging out with her contemporaries in high school and not someone seven years older. There's a world of difference between twenty-two and fifteen in life experience, emotional maturity, physical development, and sexual awareness.</p><p>Todd's apartment for the summer was a small room over a garage of one of the nearby beach cottages. The older couple who were his landlords seldom came down and he acted as a caretaker for them, arranging yard maintenance, taking care of small problems with the cottage, paying the cleaning lady, etc, in exchange for a free place to live. This was an ideal setup for everyone. The apartment was basic but tastefully appointed; queen size bed, small but nice living area and kitchenette, and an outside deck with a view of the beach. This day, when he arrived home after work, there was an envelope with his name on it taped to the glass storm door. Inside was a note from Carole:</p><p></p><blockquote><i>Dearest Todd,

</i><p>You must be curious about today. Strangely, I am not. I'm convinced we are somehow connected in a way I can't explain or comprehend. I hope you don't see this as a come-on because it absolutely isn't that. I so hope you'll choose to hear my thoughts but I can't read your mind.</p>
<p>I only ask one thing from you, Todd. Please don't take me lightly. I'm very vulnerable with all of this and I only ask that you be respectful of my feelings - now and in whatever future we may share.</p>
<p>Please think about a way we can get together on your day off (next Monday). See you tomorrow at the beach.</p>
<p>Love,</p>
<p>Carole</p></blockquote><p>How did she find out where he lived? He guessed finding him would be pretty easy. His red Miata convertible could be easily spotted from the street. It's pretty visible when it's parked in the garage under the apartment and the door is always up. The beach is small enough that anyone can cruise it from one end to the other in an hour. Figuring out his day off would also be easy; every Monday.</p><p>Todd sensed some covert sexual overtones with Carole's actions but if there was a 'come on' here it wasn't apparent. At first the 'Fatal Attraction' thing jumped out at him but he didn't see that sort of obsession, either. Todd quickly decided that Carole was just as she represented herself to be and that he would, indeed, respect her vulnerability, no matter what.</p><p>Todd grabbed a beer and some chips and sat out on the deck enjoying the cool breeze, watching the beach walkers and pondering Carole's picture. It was time stamped yesterday. That meant she took the picture at the park, went home last night and printed it, then brought it to work today in an envelope with the intention of giving it to me. It's obvious that Carole had a plan. Looking more closely at her picture it was apparent that her bathing suit didn't hide very much and, with a little imagination, made the picture pretty seductive. Once again, Todd felt tempted to see where this might lead.</p><p>In any case, Todd felt that Carole's gesture today needed to be acknowledged with some sort of reciprocation. He remembered that he had gotten a Saint Christopher medal and chain as a high school graduation gift that he never wore and he felt that would be an nice token of appreciation. He found it easily, still in the little box it came in, and put it in the car's glove compartment. He'd give it to her tomorrow.</p><p>Todd put Carole's picture in the corner of a mirror frame over the couch- her picture slipped in beside a picture of him that was taken a few weeks earlier. Stepping back, he realized that both pictures were taken with exactly the same background, a small landscaped area to the side of the bath house at the park where several varieties of cacti, palmetto palms and needlegrass were planted. It seemed that the two images could be easily joined and become a single picture of a couple instead of two persons. ""How weird is that,"" he thought?</p><p>During his ritual after-dinner sunset walk on the beach Todd thought about where he was with the women in his life. He guessed he might be in rebound mode again; the two year relationship he had with his college girlfriend, Marci, seems to have dwindled away after she moved to Seattle for graduate school and discovered a totally different lifestyle. She claimed to like that area well enough to not return to the east coast and she urged him to consider coming 'out there' to work after graduation. The implication was that if he wanted to continue our relationship he'd have to relocate to an area where it rains nine months of the year and people were 'more open minded.' Neither of these had much appeal to him. He sensed the relationship with Marci was dying the natural death that too much distance and too little face time inevitably brings. The fascination with her new surroundings seemed stronger than any attachment she felt for Todd or their relationship.</p><p>Somewhere in this thought process Todd had an epiphany that revolved around some words of wisdom from his best friend, Mark. Todd and he grew up together and had always been like brothers. Mark said that Todd's life seemed to be a series of attachments that always ended when someone or something else attained a higher priority than him in the eyes of that friend or partner, causing them to abandon the relationship. While Mark didn't specifically mention Todd's current situation with Marci, that surely seemed to be an accurate representation of where they stood. Considering this bigger picture, did Todd choose to attach to people who lacked commitment enough to persevere through the hardships and inevitable problems that people must accommodate in order to sustain relationships? Isn't this lack of commitment thing usually a fault, assigned to males, one that is hawked by the myriad of TV talking heads, womens' magazines and radical feminists? Todd couldn't arrive at an answer.</p><p>Rather than continue to beat this dead horse, Todd returned home to half a bottle of cabernet and leftover pizza that he consumed while sitting on the deck listening to the surf and thinking about Carole. In a nutshell, he bemoaned the reality that he wasn't a few years younger and decided to call it a day as he went inside. As he passed through the living area he glanced at the two pictures side by side on the mirror. He and Carole looked like a nice, happy, young couple enjoying a day at the beach without a care in the world. As he passed by the desk he saw the piece of paper with the lipstick imprint on it and held it up. ""Good night, sweet girl,"" he said as he kissed it.</p>"
563,"Carole, Part 2",B1ythe,,"['Mf', 'slow', 'rom', 'teen', 'lolita', 'het']",Todd & Carole discover uncanny & perplexing coincidences surrounding their meeting & continued involvement. They make plans to spend Todd's day off together by themselves .... and possibly the night.,2012-04-16T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Coincidences And Premonitions</h5><p>Todd woke up earlier than usual the next morning - Friday, and he was ravenous. The leftover pizza last night wasn't enough to stave off this mornings hunger pangs so he decided to go into town for a real breakfast before heading for the park. Top down, he drove across the bridge to a little diner that he frequented. Sally, the waitress, knew his breakfast order by heart and the plate of food hit the table before he finished the orange juice that was already sitting there when he walked through the door. On the way back to the causeway bridge after breakfast he passed by a little jewelry store that his Chinese friend owned. Wang was just going inside to open for the day. Todd had a fleeting thought, turned the car around and parked in front of his little shop. Then he retrieved the Saint Christopher necklace from the glove box and went inside.</p><p>""Morning, Wang, can you do a quick engraving job while I wait?""</p><p>""Good morning, Todd, I think so. Let me turn on lights.""</p><p>Todd handed the little Chinaman the small medal.</p><p>""What you want here? Not much, I think. Too small.""</p><p>""How about two first names?""</p><p>""Yeah, easy. Plenty room for that. Anything else?""</p><p>""What is there room for, Wang?""</p><p>""That your decision. Date, maybe? Small heart?""</p><p>""Okay, let me draw it out."" Todd took a note pad from the counter and spelled out Carole's name on top and his on the bottom with two intertwined hearts between. He handed the notepad to Wang.</p><p>""Sure thing. I do that real quick. How 'bout you get us some coffee from Dunkin' Donuts next door. I almost be finished when you get back. Black, please.""</p><p>""Okay, back in a minute. Hey, don't forget the 'e' on Carole.""</p><p>""Okay, I do just like you spell here.""</p><p>Five minutes later Todd returned with the coffee and Wang was almost finished. ""There, how that?""</p><p>""That's perfect, Wang.""</p><p>""That is cheesy box. Let me get you better one."" Wang opened a drawer and produced a nice, royal blue, flip top box with a gold Chinese dragon on the top and velvet lining inside. ""There, you no look like cheapskate now,"" said the old man, smiling.</p><p>""Great, Wang. What do I owe you?""</p><p>""How 'bout fi' dollar since you bought coffee.""</p><p>""Great."" Todd gave Wang his money and the two men chatted for a few minutes while they finished their coffees.</p><p>""Bye, Wang. Thanks a lot."" Wang waved as goodbye and resumed opening up his shop..</p><p>Todd drove off, noting there was just enough time to get to the park and set up the concession stand for the day. The weather guy predicted thundershowers for the afternoon so he put the top up on the Miata after he parked. The parking lot was practically empty this early in the morning and there was no one on the beach as Todd opened for business.</p><p>Half an hour later people started arriving and customers showed up. Todd was putting hot dogs in the cooker when Carole appeared, sporting a floppy straw hat, dark glasses, cute yellow and orange sun dress and a big beach bag. ""Hi there,"" she said with a smile and sitting down at one of the picnic tables.</p><p>""Good morning, sunshine. Aren't you pretty.""</p><p>""Thanks. Ya' get my note?""</p><p>""Yeah, I sure did. Wow, Carole, you continue to flatter me. I'm impressed that you found my place.""</p><p>""It was easy enough. Kinda' hard to hide a red convertible around here."" She smiled.</p><p>""Yeah, I guess. Hey, I only have one thing to do Monday. Gotta run the car up to the Mazda dealer for a recall fix. They have the part and it will only take a few minutes. You can go along if you want. Other than that I'm free all day.""</p><p>""You'll go right through Havelock, then. You could pick me up there and save me a bus ride.""</p><p>""Carole, I don't have a base sticker. They won't let me simply drive in. Maybe your dad would sign me aboard as my sponsor.""</p><p>Carole looked at Todd quizzically, her head cocked to the side. ""Errrr, I don't think that would be a good idea, Todd. Know what I'm saying?""</p><p>""Yeah, I think I get the message. So, if you can get to the main gate I can pick you up there.""</p><p>""Sure, that will work. Will we go back to the beach from there?""</p><p>""Whatever you want to do. I have no schedule after the car thing. We'll have the rest of the day.""</p><p>Carole smiled and stood up. There was a momentary lull in customers and she walked over to Todd and gave him a little hug and a quick kiss. ""Thank you, Todd. I halfway expected you to tell me to go away and not come back and I'm so glad you didn't. Thanks so much.""</p><p>""Here, sweet girl, I have something for you."" He reached into his pocket and pulled out the blue box with the dragon emblem. He handed it to her.</p><p>""Oh, wow,"" she said, taking the box from Todd's hand. ""Can I open it now?""</p><p>""Sure, it's something for you to wear.""</p><p>Carole slowly opened the box and took out the necklace, beaming from ear to ear. ""Oh, Todd, it's so nice."" She turned the medal over and read the engraving. When she looked up Carole had tears running down her cheeks. "" Omigod, I don't believe this. It's precious and you can't possibly know what it means to me, you really have no idea. Thank you so very much, Todd.""</p><p>""Hey, it's a good luck charm, Carole. Nothing to get emotional over."" Todd took his thumbs and wiped her tears away. She took a Kleenex from her bag and did the same, smiling at him as she did so.</p><p>""I'm speechless, Todd. Thanks again.""</p><p>""Here, let's put it on."" Todd took the necklace and placed it carefully around Carole's neck. ""There, just for you."" Carole took Todd in her arms and gave him a long hug and he hugged her back. ""Looks good.""</p><p>Just then customers came in and the lunchtime rush started in earnest. The little stand stayed very busy until closing time. Carole helped out where she could and Todd took orders, put food and drinks together, and ran the cash register. Todd noticed that Carole seemed pensive the rest of the afternoon.</p><p>Carole busied herself wiping off the tables when she suddenly looked up at the clock. ""Omigod, Todd, I've missed the bus. We were so busy and I totally lost track of the time. "" In the parking lot the last bus of the day was just pulling away.</p><p>""That's okay, Carole, I can run you home - well, at least to the main gate. No problem.""</p><p>""I hate to ask you to do that but I have to get home to help my dad get ready for a trip. He's going to Memphis for a few days to an aviation accident seminar that he goes to every year. I can ride the bus to my house from the main gate and he won't know the difference.""</p><p>""All right. Let me shut down here and we'll get going. Did you bring a scarf 'cause that hat won't stay on your head with the top down. Your hair will go everywhere without something on your head. We can run by my place and get you a bandana or something. It will only take a minute.""</p><p>""You're just trying to get me alone in your apartment, you scoundrel"" Carole said, laughing.</p><p>""Hey, that was your thought, not mine. Now that you mention it, though, I think it sounds like a great idea.""</p><p>""You're a dirty old man in disguise. I knew it all along.""</p><p>""Well, I'm not that old."" Carole laughed and Todd put his arm around her shoulders. She playfully pushed him away as they walked toward the parking lot, bantering and teasing as they went. They put the top down, got in the car and headed down the beach road with Carole holding her hair with both hands over her head until they pulled into the driveway.</p><p>""I'll be right back,"" said Todd.</p><p>""Can I see inside? It looks like a neat place.""</p><p>""Sure, if you'd like. It's small but it's just right for me.""</p><p>The two kids went up the steps and Todd unlocked the glass door. ""After, you, pretty lady.""</p><p>""Oh, Todd, this is so cool. I bet you love to sit out here and look at the water.""</p><p>""Sure do, and walk on the beach, drink a beer, listen to music. So much nicer than my place in Raleigh. Go in and look around.""</p><p>Carole went inside and immediately saw the two pictures on the mirror. Her hand went up to her mouth as she turned to face Todd, a look of utter amazement on her face. ""How did you do that? We look like we are together but those are two totally separate pictures.""</p><p>""I didn't do anything, Carole. It's one of those freaky things that is simply coincidence. Even the shadows match up so they were taken at nearly the same time of day. Look at the date stamps on the pictures. They were taken nearly two weeks apart.""</p><p>""That's not all, Todd. Do you have a scissors?""</p><p>""Yes, but for what?"" You're not going to cut up my pictures, are you?""</p><p>""Well, sort of, at least the one I gave you. I still have that same picture in my camera so I can get you another one real easy --- but I see something else here.""</p><p>Todd rummaged through the kitchen drawer and produced a pair of scissors that he handed over the counter to Carole. She took her picture off the mirror and trimmed away some of the border from the side adjacent to Todd's picture.</p><p>""Look at this,"" she said, laying her picture on top of Todd's. ""Look at our hands."" Amazingly, it looked like Todd and Carole were actually holding hands. The backgrounds matched up perfectly, too.</p><p>""Carole, this is freaky. Can you imagine trying to make this happen in real time? It would be almost impossible to get such a perfect match even if that was your goal. Here are two pictures, made weeks apart, of two different people in exactly the same space who appear to be holding each others hands. I can't begin to figure the odds of this happening completely at random.""</p><p>Todd looked at Carole who was staring intently at him and shaking her head, a look of utter amazement on her face and fondling the Saint Christopher medal on her new necklace. They locked eyes and stood there, almost expressionless. Slowly they came closer and kissed, long and passionately.</p><p>Still holding him with her head on his shoulder she said, ""I want to stay here with you tonight, Todd, more than anything you can imagine, but I absolutely can't. I have to help dad pack. We can continue this on Monday. I think you'll understand better then.""</p><p>""Understand what, Carole? Do you know something I don't?""</p><p>""No, I can't begin to explain what's going on with me - with us - right now. I need some space to think about things and we can talk more about it on Monday."" She hugged Todd tightly and pulled him toward the door. ""C'mon, let's get me home."" Carole made a 'do rag' from Todd's red bandana and tied it around her head as they got in the car.</p><p>With the top down the wind noise made conversation nearly impossible. As they pulled up to the stoplight on the far side of the bridge Carole reached over and grasped Todd by the arm. ""Todd, Todd, let's go the back way. Please?""</p><p>""We're already in the left turn lane, Carole and it's not rush hour anymore. It takes the same time either way.""</p><p>""Todd, no, no, please, let's go through Beaufort."" She was insistent.</p><p>Todd noticed an urgency in her voice that confused him. It was no big deal either way so he maneuvered across two lanes to a right turn lane. Fortunately, there were only a few cars waiting at the light so they made the transition easily. When the light turned green they turned right onto the main street. Carole sat quietly during the ride through downtown Morehead City and then Beaufort. Only when they got on the back road for the twenty mile ride to Havelock did she seem to relax. She reached over and put her hand on Todd's thigh and he covered her hand with his, turning to smile at her and gently squeezing her hand. A few minutes later they pulled into the parking area beside the Cherry Point Main Gate. The bus wouldn't get here for another ten minutes so they sat in the car talking.</p><p>Todd's curiosity got the best of him, ""What was all that back at the light, going through Beaufort instead of up the main highway?""</p><p>""I honestly don't know, Todd. Something told me we needed to go the back way.""</p><p>Strange answer, he thought and he shrugged. Carole sensed his discomfort.</p><p>""I confuse you sometime, don't I?"" She rubbed his shoulder.</p><p>""Yeah, I'm beginning to think we have a communication problem.""</p><p>""I think just the opposite, Todd. There's something else I need to show you and maybe will help you understand. It's truly scary. This is why I got so upset when you gave me the necklace this morning. Look here. "" Carole took her camera from the beach bag in the floorboard and began to flip through the picture index. She stopped at a series of beach scenes and showed them individually to Todd.</p><p>""Hey, those are from the beach at the park.""</p><p>""Yeah, this is the group of girls I was with the first time I ever saw you. Look at the date stamps.""</p><p>""Okay, June 6 on all of them, taken a few minutes apart. So what?""</p><p>""Here's what, Todd. See this picture?""</p><p>""Yeah, three girls on a beach towel. These are the girls you were with and because you're taking the picture you're not in it.""</p><p>""Okay, look here, drawn in the sand next to the towel. What's that?""</p><p>""It's too small, I can't see it.""</p><p>""Here, I'll zoom in so you can see it better."" Carole took the camera, manipulated some buttons and handed it back to Todd. ""There, now what do you see?""</p><p>Todd's expression changed from curiosity to amazement. He looked over at Carole who was looking intently back at him. ""Oh ---- my ---- God ! I don't believe this. How is this possible? This is exactly the same inscription that I engraved on the Saint Christopher medal this morning - not simply close, but exactly. You did something to the picture, didn't you?""</p><p>""No, Todd, I haven't touched the camera at all today. I was with you the entire day after you gave me the necklace. Besides, look at the dates and times on the other pictures before and after. They're all in sequence. And now I see something else. Look at the paper cups the girls are holding. Those are the cups left over from last season that you used up the first few days you were open. You haven't had any of those cups around for over a month. The new ones are totally different. These pictures are over a month old but the inscription on the medal was engraved this morning. How can you explain that?""</p><p>Todd looked at the picture sequences again. Every picture showed the old cups either in a girl's hand or sitting on the beach towel. That alone established the date as over a month ago. ""How did you learn my name, Carole? How did you know enough about me to scratch my name in the sand along with yours and the interlocking hearts?"" Todd leaned over and grasped the necklace around Carole's neck, looking at the small medal. ""They are the same, Carole, the very same."" Todd's face registered his confusion.</p><p>""Todd, we had only met a few minutes earlier when I wrote your name in the sand. You've probably forgotten. I came to the counter and ordered four large lemonades. You seemed more interested in looking down the front of my bathing suit than conducting business and when I asked if you squeezed the lemons by hand you broke out laughing and made some sexist comment about hand squeezing things before you told me that the lemonade was poured from a jug. At first I was pissed at you but then we made eye contact and something went off in my brain, something that shook me up. I asked your name and told you mine when you gave me change and when I looked back at you as I walked away we made eye contact and you had the most curious look on your face. That's when I knew for sure we were connected in some way I couldn't explain, a good way, Todd, a very good way. I felt it so strongly and have ever since. It was only a few minutes later that I drew that circle in the sand with our names and the hearts.""</p><p>""Connected, Carole? I vaguely remember that little exchange occurring with someone but never thought more about it or realized that it was with you. So that happened over a month ago? You probably thought that I was just another summer horndog trying to score with every chick that came along.""</p><p>""Yeah, sort of. At least until we made eye contact and I felt that connection thing; it was more like finally being in one anothers presence than anything else.""</p><p>""My presence?""</p><p>""It's not anything I can explain but it's definitely something. We'll explore all of this on Monday. I'm totally blown away by all this, too, whatever it is? Please believe me when I say that.""</p><p>A bus pulled into the parking area.</p><p>""There's your bus. Let's think about all this and talk more tomorrow at the beach""</p><p>I won't be at the beach tomorrow, Todd. I'll see my dad off in the afternoon so there won't be any time to get down. Besides, you'll be jammed all day because it's Saturday and the weather's nice. I'll be there Sunday, for sure, though."" With that, Carole picked up her beach bag and got out of the car, then going to the driver's side where she bent down and gave Todd a quick kiss.</p><p>""You've given me a lot to think about, Sweet Girl.""</p><p>""Me, too. Bye, Todd,"" she said as she headed for the bus onto the base.</p><p>Todd headed back to the beach, stopping at the 7-11 for a six pack and then at Subway for a turkey sub. Tonight he would eat on the deck and try to sort out today's events with Carole. The coincidences were real and truly mind boggling. He didn't understand them but maybe together they could find some rational explanation. As he passed in front of the hospital in Morehead City there was a cleanup crew at the railroad crossing and signs of a wreck. After a short wait a traffic cop waved him past and he headed across the causeway bridge to his little apartment.</p><p>It was much too windy to sit outside on the deck and sand was blowing everywhere so Todd moved inside to eat at the kitchen table. He turned on the TV just in time to catch the local news. Following a local car dealers commercial a talking head launched into the local news.</p><p><i>""A local man was killed today in Morehead City just as rush hour was over. Forty-seven year old Augustus Jacobs was pronounced dead at the scene when the vehicle he was driving failed to stop for a train at the Arendell Street crossing. The cause of the accident has not yet been determined. According to eye witnesses, the dump truck Jacobs was driving did not stop for the signal or gate and was hit by the oncoming train. West bound traffic was blocked for over an hour while cleanup crews cleared the scene. In other news ...........""</i></p><p>Todd sat back in his chair, a look of amazement on his face. He had returned home down the highway route back to the beach, not the back way he had taken at Carole's insistence. This news story was the same accident scene that he drove past as he was returning to the beach. Then it dawned on him. If he had turned left at the stoplight past the bridge when he and Carole were headed to Havelock, their path would have put them at that railroad crossing at almost exactly the time of the accident. Could this explain Carole's insistence that they go the back way through Beaufort? There was no possible way for her to know about this danger yet she was stubborn about not taking the highway route he had originally planned.</p><p>Then he remembered her strange reply when he asked her what prompted her to change their route. Carole's reply to his question was 'something,' indicating that she didn't know exactly what was on their potential path but only that it was was to be avoided; a gut feeling she had. Could this 'something' be that wreck or possibly a premonition that there was danger for them if they went that way?</p><p>Todd stood and walked over to the mirror over the couch, the pictures there still arranged to appear that he and Carole were holding hands. A perfect matchup with two pictures taken a month apart?</p><p>But the most confusing event was the perplexing connection between the design Carole scratched in the sand over a month ago that was exactly duplicated on the medal that Wang had inscribed for him only this morning. Todd couldn't think of a word or mechanism that might describe or explain any of this.</p><p>All of these things were in Todd's thoughts as he went to bed.</p>"
564,"Carole, Part 3",B1ythe,,"['MFf', 'nosex', 'rom', 'teen', 'neice']",Todd & Carole meet with Aunt Inga who explains the origins of the mysterious occurrences they've experienced. Inga gives them her blessing & encourages them to explore the intimacies they both desire.,2012-04-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Aunt Inga</h5><p>Saturday the concession stand had another busy day. A late afternoon thunderstorm thinned out the crowd and Todd, Kent (the owner), and Vivian (Kent's wife), cleaned up earlier than usual, closing precisely at 5:00. Kent and Vivian came to help out Todd who was simply overwhelmed by the number of customers that came to the beach for the beautiful summer weather. Tomorrows forecast called for a repeat of today so Kent &amp; Vivian stayed to restock and let Todd head for home as he was wiped out from the busy day.</p><p>Before he left, Kent spoke to Todd. ""See if you can find that tall blonde girl to help us out on weekends. I think today is an indication of what we're going to see for the remainder of the summer and it's overwhelming. She knows her way around and is especially good with the younger folks.""</p><p>""You mean Carole?"" She's only fifteen, Kent. You'd have to pay her off the books. Are you giving me authority to hire her. Would you do this on a cash basis?""</p><p>""Yes, I'd have to, I guess. Do you think one-hundred a weekend would interest her?""</p><p>""I don't know, Kent, but I'll surely ask her. She'll just be getting paid for what she does anyway when she's here. I don't think she would have a problem with that.""</p><p>Todd headed down the boardwalk to the parking area. Arriving at his car Todd found a note under his windshield wiper. He didn't recognize the writing and opened it.</p><p></p><blockquote><i>Hi Todd,

</i><p>I'm Carole's Aunt, Inga Svensen. I live about a mile down the beach from you at 5524 Surfside Drive. Carole is staying with me until Thursday while her dad is out of town. She and I would like you to join us for dinner tonight if you don't already have plans. Just come over after work and we'll be there. Shorts, shirt and sandals are fine - very casual - and bring a swimsuit if you feel like a dip in the pool. Carole has told me about you and it sounds like we have a lot to talk about.</p>
<p>Looking forward to meeting you,</p>
<p>Inga Svensen</p></blockquote><p>Todd realized he found himself thinking about Carole a lot today and immediately decided to accept the informal invitation. Aunt Inga's house was located in a nice subdivision down the beach from his modest apartment. Just to make sure he could find it easily he turned away from his usual route home and drove down Surfside. Sure enough, the contemporary beachfront home was nicely kept and landscaped, definitely one of the higher end places on the beach.</p><p>Todd didn't waste any time as he showered, shaved and put on clean clothes. It was hot and he turned on the air conditioning to get some of the moist air out of the little apartment. He grabbed his swimsuit and a towel as he headed back out to the car. On a hunch, he picked up a bottle of Reisling as he headed past the wine shop. ""Never hurts to have a house gift when you're an invited guest,"" he thought. Five minutes later Todd pulled his Miata into the driveway and parked next to the Lexus parked there. Going up the only steps up to the house, Todd rang the doorbell.</p><p>A tall, strikingly statuesque, white haired blonde answered the door. ""Hi Todd, I'm Inga Svensen.</p><p>""Hi, Miss Svensen, I'm Todd Pittman. Pleased to meet you. Sorry to stare but you and Carole look so much alike that you could be sisters. I'm amazed at the resemblance.""</p><p>Inga laughed, ""Yes, we hear that a lot. Her mother and I are twins and all the women in our family look very much the same. It's our Danish heritage, I'm sure. Come on in. Carole's out by the pool.""</p><p>""Okay, now I see it. I wondered how Carole got her light hair and blue eyes. You women put most of the bottle blondes to shame with your gorgeous hair and eyes.""</p><p>Inga was certain Todd was also thinking about other aspects of physiology but was too polite to say anything. She turned and led Todd through the house and out to the deck. As they passed through the sitting room Todd said, ""Here, Miss Svensen, I brought some wine for dinner,"" handing her the bottle.</p><p>""Why, thanks Todd. That's nice of you."" putting the wine on the counter along side of some other bottles.</p><p>""Look who's here, Carole,"" said Inga, smiling as she and Todd walked out onto the deck..</p><p>""Todd,"" Carole exclaimed, I'm so happy you came,"" she said excitedly as she got off the lounge chair and came up to Todd and hugged him, giving him a kiss on the cheek as she did. ""You've already met Aunt Inga, I guess. Dad likes me to stay with her when he has to travel.""</p><p>""And we always have lot's to talk about when we get together. Carole's told me about these things you two have experienced but we can talk about all that later. Why don't we have a glass of wine and be beachwatchers for awhile while things are cooking? Let me get some snacks together.""</p><p>Todd and Carole joined hands and sat down beside one another by the pool. Todd leaned over and gave Carole a quick kiss before he settled into his chair. Carole smiled at him and squeezed his hand.</p><p>""This is very nice,"" said Todd. ""Wonderful view from here.""</p><p>""Wait until you see the sunset. It's gorgeous. With those big clouds west of us it should be even more spectacular.""</p><p>Inga arrived with a tray of chips, dip, grapes, and cheese. ""Todd, will you have some wine? We're having seafood casserole for dinner and your Reisling would be nice with that or there are other choices if you'd rather have something else.</p><p>""If you have Cabernet, I'd really like that before dinner and save the Reisling for the meal.""</p><p>""That's fine, I can do that. How about you, young lady?""</p><p>""Aunt Inga, I know nothing at all about wine. Pick something you think I'd like. Whatever Todd's having will be fine.""</p><p>""Okay, be right back."" Inga walked back inside the house.</p><p>""Those big clouds probably mean some more rain later tonight, Carole. They will surely give us a colorful sunset, though. Look at the range of colors in them.""</p><p>Inga returned with two glasses of red wine, handing one to Carole and the other to Todd and sat down in a deck chair facing them. ""Here's to new friends,"" she said, raising her glass. All three clinked their glasses together and smiled at each other as they took a sip.</p><p>""Wow, that's very good Cabernet, Miss Svensen."" said Todd.</p><p>""Thank you Todd, but you need to drop the Miss Svensen thing. Call me Inga, please. Yes, that wine is one of my favorites. How about you, Carole, What do you think?""</p><p>""I don't really know. I haven't tasted enough wine to be able to tell good from bad. It's all kind of sour to me but it isn't bad, I guess.""</p><p>""It's better when you eat something with it. Here, try it with a cracker and some dip and see what you think.""</p><p>""Okay, that's pretty good. Thanks.""</p><p>Inga spoke up. ""Well, kids, it seems we have some things to talk about. Todd, I'm sure you're confused by the things that have happened with you two. I may have some answers for you and again, I may not, but I promise to try my best. Carole, you will have an easier time because you'll understand some of our family history and how it ties in to all these mysterious coincidences.""</p><p>Todd exclaimed, ""You're absolutely right about my not understanding, Miss Svensen - I mean, Inga. I'm studying to be an engineer and a big part of my program revolves around cause and effect, the reasons things happen as they do, quantitative proofs, and so on. To be honest, none of these things make any sense to me when you look at them like that. Yet, there's no denying that these weird connections are real, actual occurrences that somehow connect Carole and me. How and why this is happening I simply can't fathom.""</p><p>Carole was silent, a pensive look on her face. Then she spoke. ""Aunt Inga, you mentioned our family history and that there's some connection with what's going on with Todd and me. Does this have anything to do with my mom? ""</p><p>""Yes, Carole, everything to do with her, and with me, too. Whatever this is it follows the women in our family, even our relatives in Denmark. You remember I spent two years there when you were just a little girl because I had things happen with me that are much the same as what you and Todd are experiencing. That isn't to say that Todd is just a bystander in all this, quite the contrary. We can't deny that he has an active role in this connection. Neither Astrid - Astrid is my sister, Todd, Carole's mom -- nor your dad could ever grasp the reality of these events and worried about them to the point that she became obsessive. But that's another story for another time. Strangely, your dad was never part of her interactions, and being a doctor with the scientific regimens of that profession being foremost in his thinking, he simply couldn't grasp that these occurrences could possibly occur without some tangible scientific explanations.""</p><p>""I can understand that,"" said Todd. ""That's close to my perspective, too.""</p><p>""Hey kids, our dinner's done. Let's continue this conversation over dinner.""</p><p>""Here, I'll help you,"" said Carole, and stood to help her aunt put food on the table.</p><p>Todd remained seated and pondered what Inga had said.</p><p>Over dinner the Inga talked at length about Svensen family history, how their ancestry could be traced back to the Vikings, their conquests of the British Isles and even the discovery of North America.</p><p>During her visit to Scandinavia years earlier, Inga had talked with elders of her family, who produced amazingly good journals with pictures of their ancestral kin going back several hundred years. Even then their resemblance to the present Svensen females was evident: tall, long legs, fair skin, almost white hair, deep blue eyes, statuesque, and poised, the classical Nordic princesses. Many were depicted holding books and religious artifacts.</p><p>Inga continued to elaborate on Svensen lineage, explaining in a general sense her perspective of the mother country and her family's part in its history. Svensens were not tribal leaders or battlefield heroes who attained historical significance but the women were considered to be spiritually connected and even predictors of future events. The males were community builders, lawmakers and perpetrators of societies and religious icons over all of Scandinavia and in conquered lands. Evidently the womens' insights and foresight, while believed to be truths by many followers, were considered by some to be blasphemous and ran counter to their traditional religious dogma. Some of their detractors were political aspirants and suspicious of any counterveiling influences. Sometimes these women with seemingly 'special' powers were accused of witchery and witchcraft and were burned at the stake or tortured to death. Over generations, for self-preservation, the Svensens retreated into relative obscurity in the public eye with their predictory powers intentionally kept out of the public venue in order to survive as a clan.</p><p>Centuries later, the first Svensens migrated to America, entering both at Jamestown, Virginia, and Savannah, Georgia. Inga had seen passenger manifests and immigration logs from both places with names that perfectly matched the records she had found during her time in Denmark. She was certain that these people were the same lineage of her ancient Danish ancestors. From their respective ports of entry the Svensens headed north to Minnesota, Wisconsin, North Dakota, and some left the United States for Canada.</p><p>The Svensens were Inga's people, and Carole's people, too. With them came the sorts of events and strange connections that Carole and Todd had experienced, happenings that led people to one another, warned them of dangers, enabled them to meet and subsequently mate, and perpetuate the family predisposition to things others called supernatural. These instinctual traits were essential tools in the survival kits of mankind following the Cro Magnon population expansion over northern Europe and into the Scandinavian Penninsula. In Aunt Inga's mind, these instincts formed a genetic predisposition in Svensen women that connected them to a past that dated back thousands of years.</p><p>Todd listened intently to Aunt Inga's historical perspective while Carole seemed almost mesmerized.</p><p>""Okay, you kids. We could spend hours, days, and even longer talking about all this. What is clear to me is that you two have been brought together and given clear messages that yours isn't simply an accidental connection. Quit trying to analyze it with linear thinking and logic. Rationale and reason simply don't apply here. Just go with it. Accept the clear signs that you two are somehow matched together, put your age difference concerns aside, and enjoy one another while you have this wonderful opportunity. No one else needs to know any of this and, frankly, no one else is interested. Carole, you know you are welcome here for as long as you want. If you wish, I'll explain to your dad that you'd like to spend the rest of the summer here at the beach with me and he will jump at the opportunity for the free time to play golf and hang out with his buddies at the base.""</p><p>""But Aunt Inga, Dad depends on me to help around the house, wash clothes and stuff, make the beds, cook and clean. He'll have a hard time without me taking care of all that.""</p><p>""Carole, he can hire a housekeeper one day a week to do all that and since you guys eat out almost every meal anyway, feeding himself won't be a big deal. Believe me, this independence won't be a problem for him. While he loves you dearly there comes a time when getting a breather from the responsibilities of single parenthood is a necessity. He's at that point, too. We had dinner the other night and he told me that he could really stand a break and was looking forward to this conference in Memphis even if it is just for a few days. We can give him that opportunity and even the rest of the summer and he'll appreciate it as long as you check in every week or so, do something fun together once and awhile, and let him know you love him.""</p><p>Todd watched to the two women talking with great interest. He couldn't help but notice how much they looked alike, Carole at fifteen and her aunt at forty. ""This is a family of naturally beautiful women,"" he thought. In profile, contrasted against the clouds in the background, they seemed to have an almost mystical look about them. Even their gestures and postures seemed the same. While Aunt Inga's accent still had a slight Scandanavian twinge, Carole's was neutral. They were both tall and slender and used their hands when expressing themselves. It was easy to see they were related.</p><p>Inga continued. ""You're at home here, Carole. You have your own room downstairs, you are mature enough to take responsibility for some of the household chores, keep your own schedule, focus on your connection to this nice young man."" She looked at Todd and smiled. ""Through all the confusion, and despite some reservations about your age difference, the two of you seem to have that sweet attraction to one another that is about the best feeling that life has to offer. I recommend that you enjoy one another in every way you're comfortable with. Todd is undoubtedly more experienced with matters of the heart, and maybe has even known some of the heartbreaks and life lessons that accompany those, while you, Carole, are just finding out what life and love are all about. I sincerely hope you don't waste this beautiful opportunity by getting bogged down with things that neither of you can possibly understand at this point in your lives. You've both gotten signals that are, by themselves, rare, but you both need to grant yourselves permission to take the next steps. For what it's worth, you have my permission and my blessing. But one more piece of advice. Be careful you don't get pregnant. I'm sorry to feel it necessary to mention that but it is so easily overlooked when there's so much passion and eagerness in the air.""</p><p>""You don't have to worry about that, Aunt Inga. There's no way I can get pregnant 'cause I'm taking birth control pills.""</p><p>Inga looked at her niece curiously. ""You are,"" she replied? ""Since when?""</p><p>""Since the day after I first met Todd. It's like I was almost certain where this might be heading so it was a matter of asking Dad for a prescription. Some time ago I told him I was having irregular periods and he said it might be best to get on the pill to straighten out my cycle. When I told him it was time he wrote me a prescription that same day.""</p><p>Todd interjected, ""Carole, you mean you knew after we first met that we might have sex?""</p><p>""Yep, June 7. Here's the package with the date."" She rustled around in her purse and pulled out the circular package and handed it over to Todd. ""See the date on the label.""</p><p>Once again Todd looked astounded. ""Damn, I find this hard to believe but here it is right in front of my face.""</p><p>Inga, too, looked amazed. ""So, Carole, you've not been on the pill before this last month?""</p><p>""No ma'am, I had no reason to be. I'm still a virgin, pure as the driven snow."" She laughed and smiled at Todd, who rolled his eyes.</p><p>""Well, kids, I don't know what to say except to be respectful of one another, go very slowly, say what you feel, and enjoy this wonderful experience. It's a time in your life that you will remember forever, a truly special time.""</p><p>Todd was speechless. Carole looked at him longingly and squeezed his arm, then stood up and gave him a kiss. Then she stepped over to her aunt who stood up and hugged her closely. Todd stood and hugged them both, then quickly kissed Carole.</p><p>Inga spoke. ""You two are welcome to stay here with me tonight or go back to Todd's. Either way you can come and go here as you please. I'm as close or as distant as you wish me to be. If you do go to Todd's please leave a note, okay?""</p><p>""Okay."" Carole kissed her aunt who patted Todd's shoulder, turned away and headed inside the house. Todd and Carole kissed passionately and held one another for a minute.</p><p>""I'd be more comfortable at your place, Todd. Let me get my stuff together. It won't take but a minute.""</p><p>""Okay, I'll finish this wine. Are you sure this is what you want, Carole?""</p><p>""Oh, Todd, I've never been so certain of anything in my life,"" said Carole, looking up at Todd and beaming from ear to ear as the tears rolled down her cheeks. Todd leaned down and kissed her tears away. Carole went inside and returned quickly with a small cloth bag.</p><p>Together, Todd and Carole walked through the house to the front door, stopping only to scribble a quick note telling Aunt Inga that they were spending the night at Todds. They locked the front door behind them as they headed for the red Miata with their arms around each others waists..</p>"
565,"Anna's Awakeneing, Part 4",B1ythe,,"['f', 'solo', 'fant']",Anna finds herself at home with all her friends gone to the beach. A masturbation fantasy causes her to rethink the adventures she and friend Kelly experienced with Leonard. She decides to act out a plan and heads for Leonard's house.,2013-05-17T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Bummer,"" thought Anna. ""A teacher work day, no school, and all my friends gone to the beach."" She scowled as she spit some bloody saliva into a paper cup. Having two wisdom teeth pulled yesterday afternoon didn't add anything to her comfort level. ""At least I don't hurt so much this morning and it felt good to sleep in."" </p><p>Walking back to her room Anna flopped down on her back on the bed. She stretched for awhile and tried to remember who might want to hang out with her - or whom she might like to hang out with - but every one of her girlfriends had taken advantage of the extra day off from school and made plans to make the Friday workday into a long weekend.</p><p>On a hunch Anna called Joe and his mom answered. ""Oh, hi Anna. Joe's gone off on his bike but I'll have him call you when he gets back.""</p><p>""Okay, Mrs. Franklin, thanks. Ask him to leave a message 'cause I might not be here when he calls. I'll be around all day though and maybe we can hang out.""</p><p>""Okay, Anna. I've put a Postit note on his door to call you when he gets back.""</p><p>""Thanks, again. Bye.""</p><p>Anna sighed and stripped off the tee shirt she wore to bed. Standing in front of the mirror she gently ran her hands over her breasts, noticing that they were especially sensitive. Her nipples jumped right up as she slid her palms over them. She softly pinched them between her thumbs and forefingers, feeling a tingle of arousal. Looking in the mirror, Anna pushed her budding young breasts together and noticed that she actually had some cleavage. </p><p>The tingly feeling continued and Anna noticed a familiar pleasure starting between her legs. She felt herself getting moist so she laid back on the bed, slipping her hand under the front of her cotton panties. A few minutes later she was in the throes of a sexual fantasy, imagining all kinds of situations but all of them revolving around her fascination with penises. The encounter with Leonard with the baseball team had a key place in Anna's masturbatory fantasy world and she found she could time her orgasms with the visualization of Leonard's huge dick spewing loads of thick cum. Today was different, though, because the hands that were sliding up and down the shaft of Leonard's king size penis were hers and the spurts of cum were spattering against her budding breasts. She had never fantasized this way before.</p><p>Anna's orgasm was especially strong and it lasted a long time. She was aware of how wet she was as her fingers slowly caressed her still engorged clit, causing her hips to buck slightly with each pass. She softly slid her fingers up and down her moist slit, going inside a bit with each pass. She couldn't recall ever being this turned on before and having such an intense orgasm. The vision of her hands holding Leonard's big prick with a string of jizz hanging off the end caused her to moan and her hips to buck forward yet another time.</p><p>When she was through the erotic mental encounter Anna stripped off her panties. She couldn't help but notice the stuff literally dripping out of her swollen little pussy. Her panties were soaked. </p><p>""Wow,"" that was amazing."" </p><p>Some time in the midst of her shower Anna figured out how she'd spend her day. She would ride her bike to the park by Leonard's house, spread out a blanket on the pretence of reading a book and see if he'd come out to talk with her. From there she'd simply wing it and see where things went. As for danger, the last encounter with Leonard left her feeling no fear and possibly a little remorse for him, being restricted to his house with no real friends and under the thumb of a strict adult who feared he's get into trouble because he was mildly retarded. </p><p>She felt Leonard was harmless despite Kelly's reservations, and Anna knew she could outrun him if things ever got to a dangerous point. She and Kelly had flashed him suggestively and he didn't make a single aggressive move but seemed a bit dumbfound at seeing Kelly's tits and her pussy. Anna felt herself getting wet again just by pondering the idea of seeing Leonard's big penis again - and maybe coaxing him to do some more inter esting things. With the latest fantasy at the forefront of her mind, Anna put on her denim miniskirt and a pink tank top. A few minutes later she was on her bike headed down the hill to the park.</p>"
566,"Anna's Awakening, Part 5",B1ythe,,"['fM', '1st', 'teen', 'pedo', 'mast', 'size']",Anna schemes to seduce Leonard into a sexual fantasy where she can explore his prodigious penis. She succeeds and sets the scene for future encounters.,2013-08-01T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Before Anna rode to the park she made a side trip to the small shopping center at the top of the hill near her home. A quick trip to the small, organic food store there and quick stop at the little news stand saw her again pedaling her bike toward the park near Leonard's house. She carried her newly purchased things in a backpack along with a light bedspread to sit on. She passed the playground where her baseball team practiced, mentally noting that there was one more light practice tomorrow before the city playoffs. Coach Jeffers would be there, true to his word that if the Tigers made the cut that he would be happy to coach them through the round robin schedule for as long as they won their games. It was coach Jeffers suggestion that the Tigers recruit Anna, not because she would be one of the first female players in the city conference and not because they desperately needed a good infielder, but because she was developing into one of the best players in the league. She was quick and smart with a good arm and could get on base almost every at bat, strong factors at this level of play.</p><p>But baseball was not on Anna's mind today. She was on a mission and had a plan to see it through. Although she was cautious and had an escape plan if things went awry, Anna was confident that today would be the day that Leonard would be putty in her hands and she fully intended to finally get the chance to not only see his big cock but to actually get her hands on it. This will be a first for her as she had never even touched a boys cock and to have Leonard's massive member literally within her grasp sent shivers of ecstasy through her nubile young body.</p><p>Coming down the hill to the park, Anna didn't see anyone there so she rode over to the edge of the woods and spread the bedspread out on the grass. She could see the windows on the side of Leonard's house so she knew he could see her if he looked in her direction. She opened her backpack and took out her Ipod and a book. Lying down on her stomach and with the earbuds in place, Anna settled in to reading her book while listening to music. She didn't so much as glance toward Leonard's house and soon tired of reading. She rolled over and took off her dark glasses, covering her eyes with her arm , pulled her knees up and pretended to doze off in the warm sunlight.</p><p>""Hi, Anna.""</p><p>She awoke with a start and looked up at Leonard. She sat up and pulled her knees up under her chin. ""I was hoping you'd be here today. Have a seat. I've brought you some surprises."" She smiled up at Leonard who had a quizzical look on his face. Anna patted the spread next to her. ""Here, sit down.""</p><p>Leonard hesitated for a moment. ""Right there,"" he asked?</p><p>""Yeah, that'll be fine. I'm glad to see you and it's okay if you sit next to me.""</p><p>Leonard dropped to his knees and crawled to a spot next to Anna. He turned around and sat down next to Anna. She put her arm around his shoulder and pulled him close. ""Hi, there,"" she said, making eye contact and smiling. ""How ya' doing?""</p><p>""I'm okay, I guess. Bored and not much to do. Did you really come to see me?""</p><p>""Yeah, Leonard. I felt like I needed to apologize for what happened last time I was here. Kelly and I were cutting up and I felt like we sorta' embarrassed you. I'm sorry if we did. She is kinda' wild sometimes and I get caught up in it. I hope you understand. Please forgive me if you were put off by us two crazy girls.""</p><p>""Oh, that's okay. I wasn't embarrassed except that I had to explain about my problem and I was afraid that would make you guys run away and be afraid of me, I thought maybe that's why you girls left so quick to go home. That's what Gretchen says, that people are afraid of me because I'm not real smart and I sometimes do things without thinking.""</p><p>""Oh, no, that's not it at all, Leonard. We really did need to go but I picked up that we had just left you standing here while we rushed off and maybe you misunderstood why we left so quickly. I thought I'd come back and let you know that I am fine with being here with you and I hope we can be friends. I think you need a friend who understands you and Gretchen has got you thinking you can't have anyone to be friends with. That's really not fair 'cause everyone needs friends and it's lonely without them. Do you have some other friends, Leonard?""</p><p>""Well, there's this guy that comes over sometimes. His name is Carlisle and we play checkers and gin rummy and watch cartoons. His mom works with Gretchen and they go to the movies and Carlisle stays here until they get back. That's about all. Oh yeah, there's some boys on a baseball team that come over once in awhile but they never stay long. They think I'm interesting, I guess, but they never stay long and never to talk to me about anything.""</p><p>""Tell me about them. Why do they come over?"" </p><p>"" Honest? I can tell you but it's embarrassing. It's kinda' what we talked about the other day, ya' know, about what happens to me sometimes. Do we have to talk about that?""</p><p>""No, Leonard, that's okay. I don't want you to be embarrassed."" saying that, Anna reached out and placed her hand on Leonard's thigh just above his knee and lightly rubbed it up and down. ""Hey, let's see what I have for us."" With that, Anna reached over and slid her backpack closer and reached inside. ""I've got a surprise for you. Close your eyes and open your mouth.""</p><p>""Yeah, go ahead, Do it. Here you go."" With that, Anna placed a juicy, sweet grape in Leonard's waiting mouth. ""Okay, bite down and tell me what you think.""</p><p>""Wow, that is so sweet and good. Can I have another one?""</p><p>""Sure, but then you have to feed one to me."" Anna fed him another grape, this time letting her fingers get caught between his lips.</p><p>""That is really sweet, Anna, just like you."" Leonard smiled from ear to ear.</p><p>""Okay, big guy, feed me a grape,"" closing her eyes and opening her mouth. Leonard took a grape from the bunch and placed it between Anna's parted lips. She moved her head slightly forward before sucking the grape inside and gently sucked his fingers. ""Wow, those are so good. Let's eat the whole bunch."" Anna slid the hand resting on Leonard's thigh further down as she lightly moved it up and down along his leg.</p><p>Several grapes later Anna slid her finger into Leonard's mouth as she was feeding him the last grape. He gently sucked her finger for a moment before chewing up the succulent fruit. When it came his turn to feed her a grape Leonard was surprised when Anna took his finger all the way into her mouth and lightly bit down on it, not letting him take it out. She twirled her tongue around it a few times before finally releasing it. At the same time Anna slid her hand far up Leonard's thigh until it bumped up against a huge lump. Leonard let out a gasp. Anna let her hand rest there without moving.</p><p>""Leonard, is that what I think it is?"" She gently let her fingers wander over the big lump in Leonard's pants and gently stroked towards his stomach.</p><p>""Yeah, that's him, just like last time. I'm embarrassed, Anna, with you touching him like that. Don't you think you should move your hand? He's going to get really big and I'm afraid that will frighten you away.""</p><p>""I don't think so, Leonard,"" giving a gentle squeeze with her hand an continuing to lightly slide it up and down. Does that feel good?""</p><p>""Yeah, it does. Right there near the end is where it feels the best.""</p><p>""Here?""</p><p>""Yeah, right there.""</p><p>""Leonard, there's something I don't understand. Why did he start to get big all of a sudden like that? I've been very careful to keep my skirt pulled down so you couldn't see up my dress like last time and I don't have titties like Kelly to look at but your penis .... well, it just kinda' jumped right up and started getting bigger. That's amazing.""</p><p>""I don't know, Anna. Sometimes all it takes is for me to think about things and he jumps right up. You touching me feels so good and when you sucked my fingers he really got aroused.""</p><p>""Okay, Leonard, let's try something. I'm gonna' slide my skirt up 'til you can see my panties, just like last time. At the same time I'll keep my hand on your penis and see if he gets any bigger when you look between my legs, okay?"" with that Anna lightly pulled the hem of her miniskirt up to where her panties and crotch were clearly visible. ""Can you see okay?""</p><p>""Oh, wow, look at that. Yeah, wow ...""</p><p>Anna felt a perceptible twitch and then a hardening under her fingers. ""That's it, Leonard, he's getting bigger and harder. Wow, look at him."" She tightened her grasp and squeezed with her hand. ""Okay, let's try something else. Since I'm touching you it's only fair that you touch me, too. Very lightly - hear that, Leonard - very lightly, take your fingertips and touch my panties between my legs. You can see a sort of groove right in the middle, well, that's my little kitty and you can feel her if you want. I'll see if that makes any difference in how hard you get.""</p><p>Leonard was speechless and hesitated.""Are you sure, Anna? I've never done anything like this before.""</p><p>Anna nodded, totally focused on the sizable bulge she was slowly caressing through Leonard's pants.</p><p>Leonard traced his index finger around the edges of Anna's multicolored panties, and along the bare skin alongside the middle of her crotch. He let his finger wander to the center of Anna's panties, slowly sliding it outside her panties up the very center of her pussy and then back down. His breath quickened as Anna let out a low moaning sound and thrust her crotch against Leonard's fingers.</p><p>""Oh, Leonard, that feels so good. And you're getting so big and hard. I'd really like to look at him and touch him without these pants being in the way. Is there some place we can go and have more privacy than out here in the park?""</p><p>""There's a little picnic shelter over in the woods. We can go over there. Will you let me see your pussy, too.""</p><p>""Oh, yes. I'll be happy to show you my pussy. Let's go."" With that Anna stood up and folded the spread and picked up her backpack. Leonard rolled Anna's bike and they headed to the path into the woods. A hundred feet up the trail a narrow path led up the hill to a small shelter with a roof and picnic table underneath. The shelter was well hidden from the trail and had good visibility in all directions so no one could approach the shelter without being noticed.</p><p>Leonard leaned Anna's bike against one of the supporting posts while she put her backpack down on the table. She came up behind Leonard and reached around his waist. She immediately felt a huge bulge sticking out in front of his pants. He took a quick breath as her hand tightened around the girth of his penis and began to slide up and down its length. They turned around and Leonard sat down on one of the table benches. Anna stepped in front of him and hoisted her miniskirt up to her waist, exposing her panties. She had a cameltoe that was literally inches in front of Leonard's face and he gently ran his finger right down the center. Anna took in a breath and put her hand on top of Leonard's.</p><p>""There's one more surprise, Leonard. Sit up on the table top with your legs on the bench seat. I need to get something from my backpack."" Anna grabbed the backpack and flipped the cover open.</p><p>Leonard got up to the table top and put his feet on the seat as Anna instructed. He kept one hand under Anna's skirt against her now wet panties. His erection was now sticking up at full length as he caressed under her skirt.</p><p>Anna took something from the backpack and stepped up to sit beside Leonard on the table top. She tore the covering off the newest edition of the Playboy magazine she had purchased and placed it across his knees. ""I thought you might like some of the girls in this magazine."" With that she opened up the magazine and started leafing through the pages.""This is a present for you, Leonard. See if there's anything in here you might like to look at.""</p><p>Leonard looked at the Playboy and then at Anna who was smiling at him. She leaned forward and lightly kissed him on the lips and at the same time placed her hand on his throbbing penis. ""Can I take him out and look at him, Leonard. I promise I won't hurt him. You just keep looking at the magazine and I'll do the rest.""</p><p>Leonard paged through the Playboy, stopping to look at a picture now and then before continuing. He occasionally reached down to his penis only to have Anna push his hand away as she told him, ""I'll do this. You just look at the pictures.""</p><p>Anna undid Leonard's belt. Then she unbuttoned the top button of his trousers, pulling the sides apart. She slid the zipper of his pants down all the way, noticing his boxers were rather tight. Grabbing the sides, she said, ""Lift up a second Leonard,"" which he did as she slid his pants and boxers down to his feet which were resting on the seat of the picnic table. His penis sprang out, as big around as a baseball bat and as long as Anna's forearm. The pronounced purplish head was the size of a small peach. Anna was astonished at the size of it and she gasped in amazement.</p><p>Anna had planned this out. If things got out of hand Leonard could not take a single step to go after her if she should have to get away from him. His pants and boxers were bunched up around his ankles. Anna was in great physical shape, too, and was stronger and quicker than Leonard who spent most of his days planted in front of the TV eating junk food. She knew that all she needed was one step following a quick punch to the nose or face and she could easily escape anything that might occur.</p><p>""Okay, Leonard, here's what we can do. You look at the magazine girls and imagine what you'd like to do to them and I'll explore all around this beautiful penis you have. Let me know if I do something you don't like and tell me if you'd like me to do something. I've never seen or touched a penis before so there's a lot of new stuff I need to learn. Okay?""</p><p>""Okay, Anna. But can I look at you, too? That would be fair, wouldn't it. I mean, I'm naked and you still have your panties on.""</p><p>""You're right, Leonard. Here, I'll take my panties off and you can play with me, too. There's one thing, though. Please don't stick your finger into me. You can play all around everything else but only on the outside. If you do stick anything inside me I will leave and never come back. Understand?"" </p><p>Leonard nodded and said, ""Okay.""</p><p>Anna stood up, lifted the hem of her dress, and slipped her panties down to her ankles, stepping out of them one leg at a time. Her little nearly hairless pussy was shiny slick and Anna was wetter than she had ever been. She dragged a finger through her little slit, feeling her swollen clit. Without thinking she took her panties and wrapped them around Leonard's swollen member, caressing the panties against the engorged head. Leonard's penis throbbed as she did this and a stream of precum bubbled up from the end that Anna smeared around under the rim of his cockhead.</p><p>Leonard reached out and placed his hand on Anna's pussy, his middle finger pressed gently into the central fold. He gently rubbed his finger up and down. He felt the warmth and wetness and could feel the entrance to her vagina but went no further inward before resuming the up and down sliding.</p><p>Anna wrapped her hand around the girth of Leonard's swollen member. S couldn't even get her hand all the way around so she slid her hand up and down underneath the head, feeling the sticky precum wet her fingers and then becoming slicker as more of it came out.</p><p>Leonard continued to peruse the Playboy and spread the centerfold out, his eyes glued to the redhead with the nice boobs and puffy nipples. He could clearly see the centerfold's pussy and realized that he had his left hand on a real, live pussy. This was the most sensual situation Leonard had ever experienced and he felt his orgasm building. There was nothing he could do to stop it.</p><p>Anna sensed Leonard's increased excitement. She felt his cock getting harder and the head swelling under her fingers. He moaned as she quickened her sliding up and down and his hips beginning to hunch forward and back. She wrapped both hands around the big cock and squeezed as she slid her hands up and down. Just in time, Anna bent Leonard's big prick forward as a stream of cum squirted out with a huge pulse, followed immediately by several more, each spurting a rope of sticky cum onto the concrete floor of the picnic shelter.</p><p>Leonard dug his fingers into Anna's fleshy pussy and she reacted by jerking backward. ""Hey, I told you not to stick your fingers inside me.""</p><p>""I'm sorry, Anna, I just got carried away. That was the best feeling I've ever had and I didn't realize what I was doing.""</p><p>""You didn't do any damage, Leonard, but it was close. I'm still a virgin and I want to stay that way. Wow, look at all that cum. Is that because of the Playmate picture or because you're touching me?""</p><p>Leonard still had his hand on Anna's pussy that was now dripping wet. She had not come but felt like she had set the stage for some more adventures that would prove more fruitful at a later time. She took her multicolored panties and wiped herself reasonable dry with them before presenting them to Leonard.</p><p>""Leonard, whenever your lonely and feel like jerking off remember me. Here are my panties so you'll always think of me and this fun day we've had. You might wash them out so they won't smell bad. We can do this a lot now that we are friends but I don't think it will be a good idea to let Gretchen know anything about it."" Anna reached out and grasped Leonard's diminishing penis and looked up at him. ""You have a beautiful and big penis, Leonard. Someday you'll realize it's something to be proud of and maybe today is a start for that. Please don't let Gretchen make you ashamed of this wonderful thing you have.""</p><p>Leonard pulled up his pants and put Anna's panties into his pocket. Anna, not surprisingly, had another pair in her backpack and put them on. Leonard put the Playboy back in its wrapper and wheeled Anna's bike back down to the park. </p><p>Anna folded the bedspread, put it in her backpack and saddled up for the ride home. As she got settled on her bike Leonard walked up and she reached out to him. </p><p>""Thanks for a wonderful time, Leonard. We can do this again soon, I hope. Remember, it's a huge secret and if you tell anyone we will have to stop it forever. Especially, don't tell Gretchen anything and don't let her find those panties or she'll know something is up.""</p><p>Okay, Anna. This is a special day for me. Thank you for being my friend. Please, let's do this some more.""</p><p>""Okay, Leonard, we will. Bye, buddy."" She rode away.</p><p>""Bye, Anna."" </p><p>As he walked toward his house Leonard reached in his pocket and felt Anna's panties there. In his hand he had a new Playboy magazine with a beautiful redheaded centerfold with nice boobs and puffy nipples. He was already getting another erection and he now had a very real fantasy to help him with his masturbatory library. Anna's panties were the most erotic of all and he planned to wrap his huge penis with them while he jerked off as soon as he got inside.</p>"
567,Der Junfrauenliebhaber,baba,,"['bg', 'bgg', 'Mmmgg', '1st', 'virgin']",Bernd. P. liebt kleine Mädchen von 10 bis 13 Jahren und er fickt sie wo es nur geht über den Zeitraum von 20 Jahren,2012-12-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Sein Name war Paul B. Er war 32 Jahre alt und was man so nannte ein Pädo. Paul stand auf junge Mädchen zwischen 10 und 13 Jahren. Er war Jungfrauen- und gebrauchter Slipsfetischist. Am liebsten waren ihm die Slips, wenn er die Mädels entjungfert hatte und sein Samen und auch etwas Blut sich darin abzeichneten.</p><p>Das erste Malt hatte er Sex mit seiner zwölfjährigen Zwillingsschwester. Er hatte schon die Freuden des wichsens kennen gelernt und sein Schwanz war für sein Alter schon richtig groß. Die anderen Jungs aus seiner Klasse starrten immer ganz erstaunt auf seinen Schwanz der erigiert schon fast 15 Zentimeter lang war und noch keinerlei Haarbewuchs trug.</p><p>Seine Schwester überraschte Ihn kurz nach deren zwölften Geburtstages, als er im gemeinsamen Bad an der Unterhose seine Schwester roch und dabei wichste. Paul bemerkte nicht wie Monika ihm dabei überrascht zusah. </p><p>""Du Ferkel"" kicherte sie als sich sein Sperma in Ihren Slip ergoss. Erschrocken drehte er sich um und stammelte eine Antwort. Er wurde rot. Monika lächelte Ihn an und setzte sich auf die Badewanne. Dabei sah sie auf seinen immer noch steifen Schwanz. </p><p>""Dein Ding ist größer als Papis!""</p><p>""Woher weißt Du das?""</p><p>""Ich habe Papi und Mami neulich auf dem Sofa erwischt wie sie gefickt haben.""</p><p>""Ohh!"" sagte Paul.</p><p>""Hat Dir das riechen an meinem Slip gefallen?""</p><p>Der Junge nickte nur.</p><p>""Willst Du mal direkt an der Quelle riechen?"" Ihr Bruder schaute verständnislos.</p><p>Monika hob Ihren Rock an und schob den Slip zur Seite.</p><p>""Hier jetzt kannst Du riechen und schmecken!""</p><p>Paul sah auf die Muschi seiner Schwester, die wie er noch gänzlich haarlos war. Zwischen den festen Schamlippen lugte eine kleine Hautfalte hervor. Ihr Bruder hatte schon einige Muschis von kleinen Mädchen gesehen, aber keine war so hübsch wie diese.</p><p>""Jetzt lecke mich an meiner Muschi, mach schon!"" schauderte Monika.</p><p>Paul beugt sich zu Ihrer Scheide herab, wurde aber von Ihrem Höschen behindert. Ohne zu zögern griff er an Ihr Höschen und zog es mit einem Ruck herunter. </p><p>""Ohh ja!"" stöhnte Monika und spreizte die Beine weit auseinander. </p><p>""Und jetzt lecke mir über meine Muschi, sowie es Bernd gemacht hat!"" Ihr Bruder begann seine Zunge durch den engen Spalt gleiten zu lassen. Sie roch nach Pipi und jungem Mädchen. Ein Geruch der sich für sein weiteres Leben tief einbrannte. Vorsichtig zog Paul die beiden Hautfältchen auseinander und knabberte an dem rosigen feuchten inneren Fleisch.</p><p>""Brüderchen weiter oben, das ist -ohhh - da ist mein Kitzler --- saug daran.... ohjaaa!""</p><p>Unterhalb Ihres Kitzlers befand sich eine klein Öffnung, die er nun mit seiner Zunge erkundete. Vorsichtig führte er einen Finger in die warme Höhle ein und fühlte einen Widerstand.</p><p>""Nein nicht da!"" keuchte Monika, und entzog sich ihm. </p><p>""Was ist denn los?"" fragte Paul leise und schaute seine Schwester von unten wie ein treuer Hund an.</p><p>""Auch wenn Bernd mich immer ficken will, ich will noch Jungfrau bleiben, das was Du gerade gefühlt hast ist mein Jungfernhäutchen! Das will ich noch behalten!""</p><p>""Okay, kein Problem""-er zögerte einen Augenblick --- ""zeigst Du mir mal Deine Titties?""</p><p>Jetzt lächelte Monika wieder und schaute auf den immer noch gigantisch großen Schwanz Ihres Bruders, der steinhart in die Luft ragte.</p><p>""Okay lass uns in Dein Zimmer gehen, Da zeige ich Dir meine Titten und dann kannst Du mich nochmals lecken --- und wenn Du ganz lieb bist gibt's noch eine Überraschung!""</p><p>Monika zog sich ganz schnell aus und legte sich auf mein Bett.</p><p>""Und jetzt lecken!"" befahl sie mir und spreizte Ihre Schenkel fast rechtwinklig an.</p><p>Paul sah sich die Brüstchen seiner Schwester genauer an. Es waren zwei kleine Halbkugeln, etwa so groß wie Mandarinen. An der Spitze befanden sich zwei Hellbraune Flecken mit zwei harten rosafarbenen Brustwarzen darauf. Sein Blick schweifte tiefer. Durch die weit gespreizten Beine konnte er mühelos in Ihr kleines Löchlein sehen.</p><p>Seine Schwester bemerkte seinen Blick und zog sich mit den Fingern Ihre Schamlippen auseinander.</p><p>""Wenn Du jetzt genau hinsiehst musst Du mein Jungfernhäutchen erkennen können!""</p><p>Paul schaute fasziniert in die Muschi seiner Schwester und konnte deutlich das Häutchen erkennen. Dieses Jungfernhäutchen übte ein magischen Wirkung auf Ihn auf.</p><p>""Darf ich Dein erster sein?"" hauchte er.</p><p>Monika lachte: ""das will Bernd auch!""</p><p>""Welcher Bernd denn eigentlich?""</p><p>""Na Bernd Schuckow aus der siebten Klasse. Ich war zweimal mit Ihm in Kino. Kaum ging der Film los, fing er an zu fummeln. Zuerst nur oberhalb meiner Kleidung doch dann fing er an mir an die Wäsche zu gehen, also an die Titten und an mein Möschen. Aber das wollte ich nicht. Damit er mich in Ruhe den Film sehen ließ habe ich Ihm einen gewichst---- und naja beim zweiten Mal bat er mich Ihm einen zu blasen. Wir gingen zu Ihm nach Hause und zogen uns gegenseitig nackt aus. Bernd schaute mich mit großen Augen an und ich ging in die Hocke, schaute mir genau seinen steifen Schwanz an, der aber nur halb so groß wie Deiner war und nahm in den Mund. Er schmeckte ungewaschen und ich spuckte aus. </p><p>""Geh dich erst mal waschen!"" Bernd sah mich ganz traurig an und dann zog er mit zu sich in die Dusche.</p><p>Er war gar nicht so grob wie beim ersten Mal sondern ganz zärtlich. Er küsste mich mit Zunge und seine Finger waren überall auf meinem Körper. Ich stand mit gespreizten Beinen vor ihm und genoss wie er meine Muschi streichelte. Plötzlich fühlte ich wie sein steifes Ding in mich eindrang. Ich erschrak fürchterlich und gab ihm eine Ohrfeige, die mir aber sofort leid tat. </p><p>""Ich will noch Jungfrau bleiben!"" sagte ich zum Ihm bestimmt. Bernd nickte nur und sah mich mit Hundeblick an. Ich konnte Ihm nicht widerstehen ging auf die Knie und begann an seinem Schwanz zu lecken. Er versuchte in meinen Mund reinzukommen, aber außer mit der Zunge machte ich nix. Jetzt so frisch gewaschen schmeckte sein Schwanz fast gut. Er stöhnte wie wild und plötzlich schoss ein dünner Strahl Samen aus seinem Schwanz. Er bekleckerte mich mit seiner Eruption, und ich musste nochmals duschen. Dabei begann er mir die Muschi zu lecken, und das war echt schön. Ich erlebte den ersten Orgasmus meines Lebens.""</p><p>Paul hörte interessiert zu. Für Ihn zählte in Zukunft nur noch eins.... er wollte Jungfrauen haben und über die Jahre hatte er ein genaues Bild davon: Jung 10 bis 13-jährig, Jungfrau und nicht menstruierend.</p><p>Er begann sich zu Monikas Scheide zu beugen. Wie wild begann er an Ihrer Muschi zu saugen und zu lecken, nahm dabei abwechselnd den Kitzler und die Schamlippen in den Mund.</p><p>""Ohh Mann ist das geil , was machst Du denn mit mir, das ist so geil. Versuch mal einen Finger ganz vorsichtig in meine Scheide einzuführen.... ohh jaaaa aber nur bis zum Häutchen und nicht kaputt machen!""</p><p>Paul kam Ihrer Aufforderung nach, zuerst vorsichtig dann doch aber immer schneller bewegte er einen Finger in Ihrer weichen, warmen und feuchten Höhle, während die Zunge kräftig an Ihrem Kitzler saugte. Er nahm noch einen zweiten Finger und fickte sie damit.</p><p>Am liebsten hätte er sich jetzt auf gerichtet und seiner Schwester seinen dicken, harten Schwanz in die Muschi gehämmert. Aber seine zwölfjährige Schwester wollte noch Jungfrau bleiben..... noch.</p><p>Also leckte Paul immer weiter an der unbehaarten Muschi seiner Schwester herum und plötzlich kam Ihm die Idee einen Finger in Ihren Arsch zu bohren. Er nahm Ihre Schenkel bog sie bis zu Ihren Schulter empor, so dass die Muschi und das kleine gepuckerte Poloch noch weiter offen lagen und bohrte einen Finger tief in Ihren Arsch, während er Monikas Fötzchen weiter fickte und leckte.</p><p>In diesem Moment kam seine Schwester mit einem lauten Gebrüll und stöhnte Ihre Wollust heraus: ""Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhjjjjjjjaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa weiter so tiefer in den Arsch! Das ist geil!"" und gleichzeitig bekam Paul eine kleine Ladung Pisse ab, die Monika nicht mehr halten konnte.</p><p>""Du Sau"" lachte Paul während, er sich aufrichtete und seine Schwester sich vom Orgasmus erholte. ""Du hast mich angepinkelt!""</p><p>Monika sah ihn ungläubig und verstört an. </p><p>""Ja Du hast mir gerade bei Deinem Orgasmus in den Mund gepinkelt! Zwar nicht viel aber es war Mädchenpisse!"" </p><p>Monika wurde rot. ""Was musst Du mir auch den Finger in den Arsch stecken? Das war echt irre!""</p><p>Die beiden Kinder blieben nebeneinander liegen. Pauls Schwanz stand immer noch wie ein Baum und er war geil wie noch nie im Leben. Er sah seine Schwester an. </p><p>""Bitte mach's mir mit der Hand so wie Du es bei Bernd gemacht hast!""</p><p>Monika grinste mich an. </p><p>""Wir machen was besseres, wir gehen jetzt Duschen und dann blase ich Dir Deinen Schwanz!""</p><p>Paul freute sich. Zum ersten Mal im Leben sollte er seinen Schwanz geblasen bekommen! Schnell liefen die zwölfjährigen Zwillinge in die Dusche.</p><p>Das Duschen war bald Nebensache. Paul hatte seine Finger wieder in der Muschi seiner Schwester - natürlich nur bis zum Jungfernhäutchen - und saugte mit seinen Lippen an den kleinen Brüsten, während Monika seinen großen Schwanz mit beiden Händen wichste. Langsam bewegte sich seine Schwester abwärts, küsste seine Brust, den Bauchnabel und dann war sie an seinem dicken für sein Alter monströsen Schwanz von 15 cm angekommen.</p><p>Sie begann mit der Zunge an der dicken, beschnittenen Eichel zu lecken und zu saugen. Sie sah zu Ihrem Bruder auf der schon gewaltig stöhnte. </p><p>""Du darfst gleich in meinem Mund kommen. Ich werde alles schlucken!""</p><p>Monika öffnete Ihre Lippen soweit es ging und fing an seinen Schwanz in den Mund zu nehmen. Irgendwo hatte sie mal gehört dass man den Schwanz eines Jungens ganz in den Hals nehmen konnte. Doch der Riemen des Jungen war zu groß. Paul stöhnte vor Lust. </p><p>""Ohh Moni was machst Du mit mir?! Mir kommt's gleich!"" tief stieß der Junge seinen großen Schwanz in den Hals seiner Schwester fühlte die saugende Hitze, den Unterdruck in Ihrem Mund und seine Schwester musste Ihn mit den Händen abhalten um sie nicht zum Würgen zu bringen. Trotzdem tanzte ihre Zunge und Mund um die dicke Jungeneichel, die sich immer tiefer in Ihren Mund bohren wollte. Monika fühlte die Eichel pulsieren und dann schrie Ihr Bruder auf:</p><p>""JAAAAAAA mir kommt's!!"" Paul rammte seinen Schwanz noch tiefer in seine Schwester, die Mühe hatte sein Ding aufzunehmen ohne zu würgen. </p><p>Seine Beine wurden weich und er und seine Schwester fühlten wie sein Samen tief in Ihren Hals schoss, Spritzer auf Spritzer - vier,fünf Mal bis er ermattet stehen blieb.</p><p>Monika lief der Jungensamen aus den Mundwinkeln und leckte ihn auf. Was für ein geiles Bild. Seine zwölfjährige Schwester kniete vor ihm in der Dusche, Ihr Mund voll mit Sperma, das er gerade beim Blasen seiner Schwester abgespritzt hatte.</p><p>Bernd was bist Du für ein Versager! dachte Paul. Kriegst nicht mal meine Schwester zum richtigen Blasen rum!</p><p>Monika massierte sich die Backenknochen. Immer noch war Ihr Mäulchen mit Sperma voll, dass sie jetzt aber schluckte.</p><p>""Wow"", sagte sie ""das machen wir aber nicht oft. mir tut der ganze Mund weh!""</p><p>Doch da irrte Sie sich, das wurde neben dem Ficken Ihre Lieblingsbeschäftigung.</p><p>Sie hatte gelernt, wenn sie auf Ihm lag, Ihre Muschi über seinen Lippen und sie seinen Schwanz im Mund hatte, konnte sie steuern wie weit er in sie eindrang. Das war geil und die Geschwister lernten miteinander zu kommen. Monika war immer wieder überrascht wie viel Sperma Paul verspritzte!</p><p>Schon nach dem ersten Mal Petting, wollte Paul mit seiner Schwester ficken. Ihr Jungfernhäutchen sprengen. Immer wieder wenn sie in der 69er Stellung lagen, wollte das sie seinen Schwanz reitet.</p><p>Am dritten Morgen nach dem Sie miteinander den Sex entdeckt hatten, kam Monika zu Ihm ins Bett. Es war erst 07.00 Uhr, und Monika war noch müde, sie hatte kaum geschlafen und gegen Morgen einen Entschluss gefasst. Sie wollte sich Heute ficken lassen!</p><p>Sie zog sich Nachthemd und Schlüpfer aus kroch unter seine Decke und begann seinen Schwanz zu lutschen. Die ganze Nacht über hatte Sie sich gestreichelt und dachte dabei an Paul und Bernd. Bernd hatte sie gestern nochmals zu sich nach Hause eingeladen. Seine Eltern waren nicht da und so waren sie ungestört. Sie knutschten und Bernds Hände waren unter Rock und Schlüpfer. Er war bis auf sein T-Shirt nackt und sein Schwanz ragte steil empor, Moni lutschte wieder an seinem Schwanz. Diesmal war er frisch gewaschen, schmeckte aber doch nicht so gut, wie der Ihres Bruders. Trotzdem wollte sie Ihm die Freude machen seinen Samen zu schlucken. Plötzlich zerrte er an Ihrem Schlüpfer und warf sich auf sie. Mit voller Wucht wollte er seinen Schwanz in Monis Muschi treiben, doch die wehrte sich mit einem kräftigen Tritt in die Eier. Bernd blieb stöhnend liegend. Zeit genug für Monika um sich anzuziehen und weg war Sie.</p><p>Sie wollte sich nicht von irgendeinem Jungen entjungfern lassen!</p><p>Paul lag in seinem Bett und fühlte die feuchte, wohlige Wärme des Mundes seiner Schwester. In den letzten Tagen hatte Sie gelernt, wirklich viel von seinem Schwanz zu schlucken, doch diesmal war etwas anders. Im Halbschlaf fühlte er wie Ihr Mund aufhörte zu lutschten und stattdessen sich ihr Körper auf sich setzte und eine andere feuchte Höhle sich über Ihn stülpte. Er Spürte ihr Gewicht. Blitzschnell war er wach. Er sah Monis nackten Körper, ihre wippenden zitronengroßen Titties und Ihre unbehaarte, jungfräuliche Muschi die sich auf seinem Schwanz bewegte - immer ein zwei Zentimeter rauf und runter. Sie war wie in Trance.</p><p>Plötzlich machte Moni die Augen auf.</p><p>""Jetzt Bruderherz, jetzt darfst Du mich ficken, ich schenke Dir meine Jungfernhaut!""</p><p>Moni bewegte sich ohne vorzustoßen. Immer nur bis zum Jungfernhäutchen und dann wieder zurück.</p><p>Paul sah seine Zwillingschwester an. Mit einem Ruck drehte er seine Schwester auf den Rücken und setzte seinen Riesenpimmel an der jungfräulichen Muschi seiner zwölfjährigen Schwester an.</p><p>Langsam drang er ein, seine Schwester stöhnte. Er kam an Ihr Häutchen und stieß kraftig zu.</p><p>""Auaaaaa das tut weh! zieh ihn raus!""</p><p>Doch Paul ließ sich nicht aufhalten. Mit aller Macht, zerstieß er das Jungfernhäutchen seiner Schwester und drang bis zum Muttermund in Ihre Scheide.</p><p>Moni stöhnte noch immer bei jeder Bewegung seines 15cm-Schwanzes den er nicht mal ganz in Ihre Muschi bekam. Paul fickte wie wild, sein Glied fuhr tief ein und aus, eine Spur roten Blutes hing an seiner Eichel, und plötzlich war Moni wieder da, die Schmerzen waren vorbei und sie genoss den dicken, fetten Schwanz in sich.</p><p>""Ja fick deine kleine Zwillingsschwester, fick sie bis es Ihr zu den Ohren rauskommt----- jaa tiefer... tiefer.... hat es Spaß gemacht Deine eigene zwölfjährige Schwester zu ficken zu entjungfern?..... jaaa stossss in mich... mach es mir.</p><p>Paul stieß noch tiefer zu. </p><p>""Ja mir kommt's gleich.... ohmannn bist Du eng.... ich komme gar nicht ganz rein. Gleich spritze ich meinen Samen in Dich!""</p><p>""Ja Spritz alles in mich! mach es!""</p><p>Er drang noch einmal bis zum Muttermund und dann begann er zu spritzen. Fünf-sechs Mal noch spritzte er bei jeder Vorwärtsbewegung in sie. Sein Samen nicht mehr weiß sondern rosa von Ihrem Jungfernblut quoll aus Ihrer Muschi und verteilte sich auf Ihren Schenkeln. Keuchend blieb er schwer auf seiner Schwester liegen und sie erholte sich.</p><p>Sein Schwanz immer noch hart in Ihrer Scheide.</p><p>""Ohmannn das war heftig!"" stöhnte sie. Ihre Schenkel noch immer bis zu den Schultern gespreizt.</p><p>""So"" sagte er immer noch keuchend als er sich von Ihrer frisch gefickten Fotze erhob.</p><p>""Es ist Dein Blut an meinem Schwanz! Leck es ab!""</p><p>Moni nahm den schleimigen Schwanz Ihres Bruders in den Mund und saugte Ihn sauber.</p><p>""Und jetzt ziehst Du Dir einen Schlüpfer an, wischt dich vorne sauber, damit ich ein Andenken an meine erste Entjungferung habe!""</p><p>Ende Teil 1</p><p>---</p><p><b>wie es weitergeht? Nun der zwölfjährige Junge und seine Schwester haben noch viele Freunde die sie mit in Ihr Spiel einbeziehen können...... unteranderem auch die Entjungferung der zwölfjährigen Tochter von Moni nach 20 Jahren...</b></p>"
568,"The Altar Girl, Part 1",Baba O'Riley,babaoriley94@gmail.com,"['Mg', 'Mb', 'bg', 'reluc', 'oral', 'anal', 'ws']",New young altar girl starts and soon learns there's more expected of her than just ringing a bell.,2012-07-29T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Jake knelt on the cold hard tile awaiting Fr. Dorgan not knowing what lay in store for him this afternoon. Perhaps, Jake thought, he wouldn't much feel like sex today and instead be content to spend the afternoon chatting with the boy, but Jake knew better than that. He always screwed the boy hard without fail before each mass session and today was going to be no exception.</p><p>Jake was ready and waiting, wearing only what Fr. Dorgan desired; a flimsy loose fitting garment held closed with a red rope drawn around the waist with nothing but pale flesh beneath. The altar boy outfit he wore covered enough to ensure no churchgoer would notice the lack of clothing lying beneath but still make the priest's cock stand to attention at the mere sight of the boy. His ruffled blonde hair, skinny yet toned physique and golden sun-kissed skin made him the stuff of dreams for boy lovers everywhere.</p><p>Jake was kneeling before a table when Fr. Dorgan entered the darkened room. A smile worked its way slowly across his face as he took in the vision of the semi-naked pre-teen boy kneeling before him. His cock immediately began to rise.</p><p>""Hello there my boy,"" he said as he approached the awaiting offering. ""All ready for me I see. I've got a little surprise in store for you today.""</p><p>""There'll be another person coming to train here along side you. I expect you to treat her with the same respect you bestow upon me and ensure she in time grows to become as good an altar boy as you yourself have become after all these years of service.""</p><p>""She will be performing mass this evening with your assistance and I am anticipating no problems. I will leave you now to prepare.""</p><p>Jake was unsure of how to react, so remained silent throughout the conversation. It was not uncommon for girls to act as altar boys but it was the first time he had seen it happen in this church. Hearing no word from the boy Fr. Dorgan departed the room, only fifteen minutes remained for the priest to prepare his sermon and he still had a few final touches to make.</p><p>Jake remained kneeling beside the table as always and when he heard a knock on the door he was unsure of what to do. ""Come in,"" he uttered.</p><p>A girl no older than ten or eleven slowly entered the room. She too was wearing nothing but a flimsy altar boy suit similar to Jake. She looked about four and a half feet tall; just a few inches shorter than Jake. Her long dark brown hair fell just to her shoulders framing a cute face with button nose.</p><p>Jake stood to meet the girl. He could tell she was a little shy and felt he should try his best settle her a little. He smiled warmly and shook the girl's hand welcoming her to the church. The girl seemed to relax.</p><p>""My name's Amy, my father sent me here after he caught me kissing a boy from school in our tool shed to ""save me from sin"" as he likes to say. What's your name?""</p><p>""I'm Jake, I've been here two years now and I know this place pretty good so if you want to know about anything you can ask me.""</p><p>""OK then, well how come we've got to wear these stupid robes with nothin' underneath?""</p><p>Jake smiled nervously, and answered as best he could without frightening the young girl. ""That's so Fr. Dorgan can see you don't steal anything from this place, there's a lot of expensive stuff around here and if you had pockets a lot of it might go missing.""</p><p>The girl seemed happy enough with this explanation.</p><p>""Now we've got to get to the altar before mass starts, so let's go"".</p><p>Jake grabbed Amy by the hand and led her out the door and dragged her onto the altar. Some parishioners had already arrived and were kneeling with heads bowed throughout the church. The two kids headed for the large cloth-covered table in the centre of the altar from where the priest spoke to the assembly and sat down beneath it. The table was about four feet high and eight feet long with a cloth covering the front and sides leaving the rear uncovered from where the priest stood. This was where Jake sat during each mass and performed his ""duties"" as an altar boy.</p><p>""How come we're sitting here? Shouldn't we be at the sides of the altar?"" asked Amy as they settled in place.</p><p>""Fr. Dorgan likes me to stay here during the mass, this way I can assist him more easily if he needs me for anything,"" replied Jake.</p><p>Amy seemed happy with this response.</p><p>Finally the priest arrived and all parishioners stood to attention. It was a packed house. Just the way the priest liked it. The church had stood for over a hundred years and was in need of repair. Stained glass windows decorated the sides leaving through just enough light to save the need for artificial lighting.</p><p>Fr. Dorgan took his place at the table and began to address his people in a loud dominant voice. As he spoke however Amy noticed him begin to part the middle of his robe a little to reveal a giant hardon only the two children could see. Amy was in shock. She wanted to crawl out from under the table but remained motionless. Jake however was well used to this and simply leaned forward took the cock in his hand and began to pump it up and down in his soft eleven-year-old hand.</p><p>Fr. Dorgan continued to preach to his audience as if nothing was in any way strange and to the congregation it wasn't. How could they know that beneath the table were two half naked pre-teens servicing the priest? To them it was like any other mass.</p><p>Amy's mouth gaped wide open. She couldn't believe what she was seeing. As the priest spoke his voice began to tremble and his eyes closed, but to the parishioners he was simply getting lost in the moment, feeling the warmth of god surround him. Little did they know it was the warmth of Jake's hand that was bringing out this emotion from deep inside.</p><p>Jake then suggested Amy have a go, but after seeing her silently protest decided to take her hand and make her. </p><p>Amy's clammy hand wrapped around the priest's cock and once in place began to jerk it back and forth as she had seen Jake do. She had often seen her older brother masturbate as they shared a bedroom but had never done it to another boy before. Feeling this man's cock in her hand was strangely exciting, and the knowledge that hundreds of people were so close made the feeling even stronger. </p><p>After a few minutes watching Amy jerk off the priest and seeing how excited she was getting Jake smiled slyly and offered a suggestion. ""Why don't you try sucking on it?""</p><p>No further force or encouragement was needed. Amy leant forward and wrapped her lips around the priest's large cockhead. Her tongue flicked the underside and licked up any pre-cum that was flowing. She then pushed further forward feeling the priest's cock sink deeper into her mouth. She was now eager to impress her new friend and show him she was no chicken. </p><p>Jake loved seeing the girl suck the cock of the man he serviced thousands of times throughout the years. He was even getting a little turned on by it. He decided to up the excitement a little and so took Amy's head in his hands and forced her to suck the priest's cock down even further. He shoved hard and made sure the giant cock was stuffed deep down Amy's throat. Amy tried frantically to pull back but Jake held her in place pushing further and further forward getting as much of the cock down her tight throat as possible. Only when Amy began to turn blue did he allow her to breathe then immediately pushed her head forward again stuffing more and more of Fr. Dorgan's cock inside her. </p><p>The priest was in heaven. He started to pump his cock hard inside the child's mouth not caring anymore how it looked. He finally brought his hands below the table and rested them on the back of Amy's head and stuffed even more of his cock inside, loving how it felt when it pushed deep down into the young girl's virgin throat. </p><p>Jake loved this too. His own cock was already hard so he removed his robe entirely and began to masturbate naked beneath the table. The priest was coming close to shooting his load. Seeing this, Jake decided to make the experience that bit more special for him and moved closer to the priest's hammering cock. He could see Amy was secretly enjoying having her throat fucked. She began to pull up her own robe and started to play with her bald pussy, circling her clit between her fingers. Jake crawled out slightly from beneath the table, careful not to be spotted, and positioned his head under the priest's robe bringing his lips up to the priest's ass. He then shoved his tongue deep inside his asshole; just the way he knew Fr. Dorgan liked it, and licked as hard as he could, while Amy continued to service the front. </p><p>The priest's cock was deeply lodged inside Amy's throat and she was just about able to breath through her nose. She was quickly learning to suck and becoming a master cocksucker in the space of minutes. </p><p>Fr. Dorgan could hold on no longer. He shoved his cock so deep down Amy's throat the child was sure she would suffocate. He then began to shoot rope after rope of hot cum straight down the young kid's throat, pulling her head hard towards his body with every shot of cum that escaped his throbbing cock; it seemed like it would never end. With each spasm Jake continued to lick the priest's asshole and felt each wave pass through him. The priest pulled back a little nearing the end, shooting the final few shots directly onto Amy's tongue letting her taste the salty cum and roll it around in her mouth. Fr. Dorgan's softening cock didn't leave Amy's mouth until every last drop was released.</p><p>Jake was proud of his buddy and was going to pay her back for the good effort she put in. With the priest's cock still inside Amy's mouth Jake began to remove Amy's robe to reveal her pre-pubescent cunt. Taking a deep breath he bent down and began to lick the already soaked pussy of the ten year old, sucking and licking as best he could. Amy couldn't believe what was happening to her. She let the priest's soft cock slip from her lips and looked down towards her pussy to see Jake slobbering over it. She then fell back and lay flat on the floor while Jake worked on her. Never before had the ten-year-old experienced anything like this. </p><p>Jake was well used to using his mouth and knew all the tricks. He swirled his tongue around Amy's hot clit and then shoved as much of his tongue inside her tight cunt resting his freckled nose on the belly of the girl beneath him. It didn't take long for Amy to climax.</p><p>As Amy came she slammed her body hard against Jake's face over and over again until finally she was spent. Satisfied he had done a good job Jake removed his lips from Amy's pussy and rested alongside her, looking up at the giant cock that still lay before them. </p><p>""Did you like that?"" Jake then asked his new friend.</p><p>""Fuck yeah!""</p><p>""Well if you liked it so much then you ought to show your gratitude hadn't you?""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Get on you knees again and put your face to the floor!""</p><p>Amy at once did as she was told. Jake then knelt behind the positioned girl and placed his prick at the entrance to Amy's sweet asshole. His body lay flat on Amy's back as he began to hump the girl beneath him. Having never actually fucked anything before he was a little unsure of what to do but the years of being fucked rubbed off on him and he soon got the hang of it. Unfortunately for Amy he assumed he should shove his cock up her ass and not her cunt since that was where he always got it. He finally found his mark and swiftly began to enter Amy's tight butt hole.</p><p>Amy felt a little strange having a boy fuck her in the ass but Jake assured her it was very natural and that Fr. Dorgan did it to him all the time. Amy seemed to relax; her hole began to widen allowing Jake enter fully, shoving his entire shaft up the young girl. He then slowly withdrew and hammered home once again to the muffled cries of the girl beneath. He was having the time of his young life. He now knew why Fr. Dorgan insisted he fuck his own tight hole before every mass. </p><p>As Jake and Amy fucked the mass progressed as usual. No one had any idea what was happening beneath the table directly in front of their eyes, everyone simply continued to pray. </p><p>Jake began to quicken the pace. He began to fuck Amy's ass like a jack rabbit, stuffing every inch of his boyhood inside Amy's body with every upstroke and withdrawing almost the entire length of cock on each down stroke. He was sure he would cum soon.</p><p>He was right. It didn't take more than a few minutes for Jake to reach climax and shove his cock so far up Amy's sweet ass he thought it might come out her mouth. He came harder than ever before, shooting spurt after spurt of boy cum deep within the gaping hole of Amy's virgin ass. Amy, to her own amazement loved having Jake fuck her. She loved having cum flood her insides combining with the priest's juice deep within her belly. She never before felt so used, so dirty, so abused and she loved it. Her body was there for the taking, anyone who wanted could fuck her at that moment and she wouldn't have objected. It was what she always wanted but only now understood; she was a fuck toy, and she wanted to be played with. </p><p>Jake eventually withdrew his slimy cock from the depths of Amy's ass. He then pulled Amy's face towards his cock and made her suck it clean. Amy did as she was ordered without objection. She knew her place now. She sucked every inch of Jake's cock clean and then began licking his balls, took each ball inside her mouth and played with it like a jawbreaker.</p><p>When Jake had enough he lifted Amy's head from his crotch.</p><p>""Well done,"" he said. ""You have done well today; keep this up and you'll become the best altar girl in the parish. Now for your final task, I want you to take the priest's cock in your mouth as he reads the sermon. Father has a wet treat for you that you'll like I think. If you let a single drop fall to the floor during this task you will fail. If you succeed though, you'll be rewarded in ways you can't imagine.""</p><p>""Now wrap your lips around his shaft and wait for your gift.""</p><p>Amy immediately obeyed. She got to her knees below the table and took Fr. Dorgan's flaccid cock in her mouth and waited for the piss to trickle from it as Jake assured her it would. She wanted to please Jake more than anything at that moment and if drinking piss straight from the priest's cock were what it took she would do it. It didn't take long; Fr. Dorgan loved the altar boys to drink his piss while he performed mass and this new girl would be no exception. She would drink his piss and grow to love the taste like all the other boys had done in the past. </p><p>Slowly at first the piss began to flow from his prick. Initially Amy seemed to manage but soon the flow increased to a point where she started to have trouble swallowing. Piss began to trickle down the girl's naked body and formed a pool on the floor beneath her. She tried and tried to swallow faster but it was useless, Fr. Dorgan was intent on covering the girl in yellow piss and made sure she had no hope of swallowing every drop. By the time the priest finished pissing Amy was saturated, a mess with drenched hair, a pool of urine below her, soaked from head to toe in the priest's piss. Jake knew she'd never swallow it all on her first attempt but even he never imagined the priest would drench the poor girl to this extent. He couldn't help silently sniggering at her.</p><p>""I'll clean it up, I'll clean it up,"" Amy kept saying as she began to lap the piss from the floor like a dog. ""See, I can still drink it.""</p><p>Jake was trying desperately to hold in his laughter seeing the girl lap up the priest's piss from the church floor. He really couldn't believe what a dirty little slut he had to train. She was exactly what he wanted.</p><p>""Since you're gonna act like a dog we're gonna have to treat you like one,"" Jake then said.</p><p>Amy was unsure of what this meant but stopped lapping up the urine. ""Do whatever you want to me,"" was all she said, too ashamed to say anymore.</p><p>---</p><p><b>Thanks for reading!</b></p><p>Comments and feedback welcome. Part two should be coming soon hopefully if there's any interest.</p>"
569,"The Altar Girl, Part 2",Baba O'Riley,babaoriley94@gmail.com,"['mg', 'beast', 'humil', 'reluc', 'ws']",Amy's start as an altar girl leads to a day of degradation and duties she never imagined.,2012-08-07T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Mass ended and finally every churchgoer departed. Hearing no one about Jake slowly moved from under the altar table and gestured for Amy to follow. Still naked and dripping with the priest's piss she crawled from under the table and was about to rise when Jake stopped her.</p><p>""You crawl wherever you go when you're with me today,"" he said. ""I'm gonna treat you like a dog. You'll crawl on all fours like a dog, wear a collar like a dog and until I am satisfied with your obedience you will wear a leash like a dog.""</p><p>Amy was too shocked to say anything. Even though Jake was only one year older than her it seemed like they were many years apart in terms of maturity. At eleven a year is a very long time. She was willing to do whatever he ordered. Something inside her felt that it was the right thing to do.</p><p>Amy crawled from the altar and entered the back room where she sat on the floor as Jake commanded until Fr. Dorgan arrived. The priest first congratulated Jake on a tremendous show then patted Amy on the head and thanked her for being his toilet. Amy simply smiled in appreciation. To the question of why she was still naked and sitting on the floor Jake mentioned that they were playing a doggy game. This brought a chuckle from the priest</p><p>Fr. Dorgan soon changed back to his regular garb and left Jake and Amy alone once again. Jake quickly began putting his plan into action. He ran from the church to the kennel outside and grabbed a dog collar and metal leash from the many hanging on the wall. Fr. Dorgan loved to keep dogs, and had a marvelous kennel built especially for that purpose at the rear of the church. In size it could easily have acted just as well as a stable for horses. Inside the kennel he kept many different breeds including Dobermans, Pit Bulls and German Shepherds. There were a total of ten dogs of varying sex. With the collar and leash in hand Jake returned to the church.</p><p>Jake stood above Amy holding the collar and leash and couldn't help giggling at how pitiful she looked. Her long brown hair was still wet and lay sticking to her face dripping piss onto her flat pre-teen chest. Her recently fucked tight little asshole was no longer so tight and dripped cum down her thighs when she moved. It was the sexiest thing Jake had ever seen.</p><p>Jake began to wrap the collar around Amy's neck and attached the leash with little objection. He was thrilled with the result. She looked so helpless now and totally in his control. He dragged her from the room to outside the church, still naked, and led her towards the kennel. The dogs began to bark loudly with this intrusion. She was led to a large vacant cage with a bowl of water and bedding inside.</p><p>""Get in,"" said Jake; nodding in the direction he wanted Amy to move.</p><p>Amy hesitated for a moment, not sure she should let herself be shut in a cage and relinquish all control and freedom. Jake immediately pulled hard on the leash choking the girl. This quickly halted this and all further protests. Once inside Jake removed the leash and locked the cage shut. </p><p>""I'll return shortly,"" he said, ""you lie down and get some rest, you'll need it.""</p><p>With that Jake left the kennel. Amy didn't know what to do at first but soon found herself playing along in the role. She lapped up the water in her bowl and snuggled up inside her bedding like any normal dog. Her cage was big enough for her to stand but she didn't dare. The thought of what Jake would do if she were caught was enough to stop her. As long as she was in Jake's control she would do whatever she was told, like the good little bitch she was.</p><p>When Jake returned he was delighted to find Amy still in her role. He was uncertain of how she would take to being locked in a cage but it seemed to have the desired effect, to reinforce the fact that she was now simply an object at the complete mercy of her master, Jake.</p><p>Jake opened the cage and reattached Amy's leash. He then led her out of the cage and into a little area about six feet by ten, which Fr. Dorgan used to groom his animals. He then tied the leash to the wall giving Amy only enough slack to be able to move about two feet in any direction. </p><p>Jake then walked towards the other dogs and stopped when he got to the cage occupied by a male black and brown Doberman. Jake knew this dog well. It was particularly excitable he remembered, almost all the time wanting to hump the leg of a stranger when out for walks. Today he was going to have a little treat.</p><p>The dog was led towards Amy. She felt a little uneasy at the sight of the huge dog approaching but there was nothing she could do in her present state. She was completely at the mercy of Jake.</p><p>The Doberman was led into the small area where Amy was tied. Jake then let the dog loose to explore the new bitch brought through the doors only an hour before.</p><p>The dog first began sniffing Amy's exposed asshole. Jake immediately stopped any movement Amy made ensuring the dog was allowed do whatever he desired. The Doberman then tentatively began to lick Amy's asshole, softly at first to perhaps excite his new mate or ensure the bitch was willing. With no movement from Amy the dog must have felt he could go a little further and began to paw the sides of her body. Again Amy didn't dare object for fear of Jake's reaction.</p><p>The dog now felt sure this new bitch was ready and prepared to mount. Amy knew what was coming and was a little apprehensive to say the least. She began to sweat profusely adding only to her scent which drove the hound even wilder. Even though she enjoyed being fucked in the ass by Jake she was unsure of what it would be like being fucked by a dog. She had no choice in the matter now however. It seemed her fate was sealed.</p><p>Jake loved every moment of it. His cock was rock hard looking at the scene playing out before him, knowing exactly where it would lead. The dog's cock was growing along with his own and he was now ready to mount.</p><p>The dog began to move forward. He placed both paws on Amy's back and began to mount her body, scratching her sides badly in the process. Amy couldn't help being turned on by the exercise. She was getting wetter than ever before and secretly loved the degradation of the act. She desperately wanted the dog's cock buried deep within her body, she wanted Jake to stand over her and watch it as it happened too and she wanted it all to happen right now.</p><p>She got her wish. The dog slowly mounted and positioned his red cock at the entrance of his bitch's cunt. Unlike Jake the dog had a lot of experience when it came to fucking and knew exactly which hole to penetrate. He began to hammer his cock hard at her tight snatch without concern for the young girl. Amy could feel the dog's prick shove at her pussy and knew it wouldn't be long before her virginity would be taken. She was about to lose her virginity to a dog and it only now occurred to her. She had often dreamt of how she would first make love. It would be with someone she truly loved on a beach or hilltop under a star lit sky. The reality it seemed was very different; being raped by a hound while tied by a leash to a kennel wall never came into her fantasies.</p><p>Finally he began to penetrate. One inch then two disappeared inside the child's cunt. It was amazing to look at. Jake couldn't believe how well it was going. Amy simply laid her head on the muddy floor and took what was coming to her.</p><p>The dog gradually began to hump harder and faster until he reached a tremendous pace. He broke her seal with no difficulty and kept on fucking throughout Amy's squeals. His cock was shoved deep within the child's pussy and then withdrawn almost fully before being shoved deep once again. Drool fell from the sides of his mouth landing on the back of Amy's neck. Amy could feel the dog panting in her ear, could hear the pleasure flowing through his body. She was this dog's bitch, taking his cock deep inside her tight hole and she didn't care. She cared for nothing at that moment in time. All she wanted was for that dog to let loose and fill her insides like Jake had done only hours earlier.</p><p>The dog kept fucking Amy's cunt for what seemed like forever. Every inch of his cock was lodged inside the child's body, even his enormous knot was wedged deep within the tight opening.</p><p>Jake couldn't take it anymore. He had to pull on his own cock and relieve the frustration in his loins. He pulled his altar boy outfit aside and began to masturbate over the girl and dog. It didn't take long for him to cum and when he did he made sure every drop spat into the face of the child beneath him.</p><p>Amy barely even noticed Jake cumming in her face. Nor did she notice when the dog licked it clean from her. She was completely lost in the moment. Never before did she feel so horny and out of control. The dog was driving her wild. She couldn't believe how much force the dog was fucking her with. </p><p>The dog finally drew close to orgasm. Amy could feel he was about to shoot when his thrusts began to quicken. Then suddenly, he came. Spurt after spurt of hot doggy cum shot from the Doberman's cock. This sent Amy over the edge. Feeling the warm cum flood her insides and spill out down her thighs was too much for her. She came with tremendous force, sucking up every drop that shot from the dog's cock deep into her womb. Over and over again the pleasure washed over her body. As each spasm shuddered through Amy's body another spurt of hot cum was released from the dog's cock. To Amy it felt like a gallon of cum was shot inside her before he eventually stopped.</p><p>Amy was in ecstasy. She was a wild animal beneath the spurting cock of the dog above her. The dog remained fixed to Amy for some time after he had finished cumming. His giant knot held him firmly in place.</p><p>Amy was exhausted. Her body lay flat on the ground with the dog's cock sticking from her cunt. She didn't mind in the slightest having the cock still attached to her. In fact she wanted it to stay there forever, to keep shooting hot cum inside her body. She loved being the dog's bitch.</p><p>Finally the dog's cock slipped from the girl. With it came a flood of cum that rolled out down along Amy's thighs and formed in a pool on the floor. Jake scooped a handful of the overflow up and poured it directly into Amy's mouth. She drank it all down like it was milk from heaven.</p><p>Seeing how Amy loved the taste so much he brought the dog's cock around to her mouth and made her suck it clean. Taking the red tip in her mouth she circled it with her tongue and sucked every drop of cum and pussy juice from it.</p><p>When Jake was happy the dog's cock was cleaned sufficiently he brought him back to his cage and shut him in.</p><p>As Jake made his way back to Amy he passed by the other dogs and couldn't help but feel somewhat sorry for them. He decided it was only right to let them all out and each have their way with the willing bitch that was Amy. One by one Jake led them towards Amy and each without fail fucked her till they came hard inside her body. She was then made clean them off when they were through with her. She was feeling completely lustful at that moment and no longer cared what was done to her. She was going to do whatever she was told as long as it meant she'd never stop feeling the way she did when she came.</p><p>When Jake finished with Amy she had fucked all six male dogs, had her cunt filled to overflowing point with cum and cleaned off each one. There was nothing more that could be done to her today Jake thought.</p><p>Before he let Amy free he decided he would clean her off a little before handing her back to daddy. He once again pulled his robe to the side and released his cock. He then positioned himself directly in front of his kneeling captive and sprayed his hot piss hard onto her face and into her mouth. Then he pissed onto her body and washed away all the dog cum that remained. When he was finished Amy was once again saturated from head to toe in piss. </p><p>Jake then released her leash and collar and hung them on the wall. He then told Amy she could once again stand and led her by the hand back to the church where she washed up before her father came to collect her.</p><p>To her father's knowledge his daughter was on the road to salvation now; taken into the loving arms of the church, destined for a life of purity. In reality his child would never know the meaning of the word; she was destined for a childhood of degradation and humiliation. Jake would make sure of that and he knew Fr. Dorgan would too. Catching his little girl kissing boys in tool sheds was the least of this man's worries.</p><p>---</p><p><b>Thanks for reading!</b></p><p>As always, comments and feedback welcomed and appreciated.</p>"
570,It All Started On the Internet,Babysue,,"['M/f', 'M/m', 'pedo', 'anal', 'enema']","Here's a new story I have just written. I'd love for readers to become inspired enough to masturbate to it, but not to get over-inspired and try this for real!",2012-03-25T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>It all started on internet. I found a chat site where people posted dirty pictures. Although I am only 11-years-old, I like watching naked and nasty pictures.</p><p>Ever since I found a dirty video among mom's boyfriend's stuff about a year ago, when I was 10, I have known how to masturbate - - or 'rubbing my button' as I called it. I just looked at the video and did what the lady did with her fingers.</p><p>I was so nervous the first few times. At first, I thought I was making myself ill somehow. It felt good and all that, but I had this feeling in my tummy that I was doing something I wasn't supposed to do. Anyways, I looked through all the sex information sites on the internet and read until my eyes were sore. There I learned it was perfectly normal to rub yourself, and that everyone did it, although when I looked around at my classmates in my classroom the next day, I doubted that they were doing it.</p><p>Anyway, that wasn't what I was going to tell you about. I was in that chat room for adults, watching all the dirty pictures coming up in front of me on the screen, rubbing my little hairless slit, smelling my fingers now and then, and I felt a funny feeling in my tummy. My sign-on name (SN) was 'Tina11yrs' but I had to change that to 'Tina11' because I was being harassed by all these men and women who were telling me I was too young to be in the room and stuff. Some didn't even bother to type me a private message, but instead wrote in the main window, calling me a pervert, saying that I was a guy and ordering me to leave. So I changed my SN and everyone seemed to be happy.</p><p>I was just there to watch the pictures and didn't want to be bothered talking with others, so I simply ignored the few private messages that popped up. Those who just asked if I was horny or if I wanted to fuck or stuff like that weren't very interesting anyway and those who wrote insults calling me a dirty old man deserved to be ignored.</p><p>I chatted with a few boys my own age, including one I knew from school (I had heard about the site from an older girl at school, so I guess others must have known of it too)! He didn't use his real name and because he didn't know it was me, he sent me a picture of him showing his penis. Hee hee hee, that was funny. It was all hairless and had an awful lot of foreskin, not like the other pictures that were posted in the chat room. Anyways, I chatted with him for a while until he became nasty saying dirty boring stuff. Then I called him by his right name and said I knew who he was and he logged out fast as hell! Hee hee hee.</p><p>When I was in these chat rooms, I could rub myself for hours and hours, stopping when I started to get that crampy feeling and then continue when it passed.</p><p>It was during one of those intermission moments, as I was waiting for the cramp to go away while smelling my fingers, when I got a private message asking if I liked the pictures that was on the chat. I replied that I did and then he asked if I wanted to see more. I told him okay and he sent me a private message with a girl with no hairs like me, getting a penis in her bottom hole. It was strange seeing a girl get a penis in the wrong hole.</p><p>He asked if I liked it and I told him it was a bit weird. He told me it was normal - - that everyone did it. He sent a few more pictures of the girl getting it in her bottom hole and I started to rub my button again. Then he asked how old I was. I lied and told him I was 19 but he just laughed in return. He said it was okay if I told my real age and that he wouldn't 'spill the beans' to the chat moderators.</p><p>I told him I was going to be 12 in June but when I asked his age, he just told me he was much older. I told him it was okay for him to say his real age and that I wouldn't 'spill any beans' either!</p><p>He told me he was 43. I got that uneasy feeling in my tummy again. I knew I wasn't supposed to talk to a man that old. I mean you have read all those stories in the newspapers. He told me it was okay and that he wasn't a nasty maniac or something like that. Then he started asking me different questions about me. How I looked, what my interests were, where I lived and stuff.</p><p>It seemed that we lived in different suburbs to the same city. Then he started to ask some questions that were a bit uncomfortable, like if I had gotten any hairs between my legs and how big my boobs were. I have a bit of a complex of my tiny boobs. In fact, they had only started to grow this summer and were tiny.</p><p>I told him I didn't have any hairs yet but that I didn't want to answer how big my boobs were. When he asked me why, I told him the truth, that all the boys in my school only liked girls with big tits. He told me they were immature assholes and I couldn't agree more! He told me lot of stuff that made me feel good about myself, like that there were many guys that liked girls with small tits or no tits at all and that hair between your legs only itches.</p><p>Then we started talking about sex. That was a subject that made me feel uneasy. I was afraid I would say something stupid because I didn't have any experiences of sex. I just knew what I had seen in the pictures and in that video.</p><p>He didn't seem to care that I wasn't experienced. He asked if I touched myself and I told him I like to rub my button while watching pictures. Then he sent me some more pictures of the girl getting a penis in her bottom hole and he asked if I ever tried to put something inside myself. I told him I tried a little and he asked if I ever put anything in my ass. I told him no and he asked if I wanted to try. Now I was starting to become really exited. He seemed pretty cool for being so old and he didn't seem to mind at all that I just was only 11. I told him maybe I would, and he told me to get some Vaseline or oil or skin cream. I got some baby oil and he told me to rub it on my bottom hole, which I did, and then to put plenty on my finger. He told me to rub my hole, just like I rubbed my button. I started doing it and it didn't feel bad, but it didn't feel anything special at all. Yet it still was exiting, especially when I was watching pictures at the same time that a grown up man was instructing me.</p><p>Then he told me to start poking my ass. I did it and he told me to try to relax and go a bit further every time. We kept chatting and he kept encouraging me all the time. Sometimes it stung and he told me to pull out - - that we weren't in any hurry. We kept doing this for like 40 minutes and by that time, I could push my whole finger in and out of my bottom, without it hurting a bit. Just a tingling feeling as my knuckles passed in and out of my little hole. It sure was tight.</p><p>Then he started talking about how he wanted to do this to me with his finger and I started rubbing my button as I moved the finger in and out my bottom hole. He told me to keep going but I was feeling those cramps coming up again and I told him but he told me to continue anyways. I tried but soon it felt like I was going to pee so I pulled my finger out and rested. He told me I shouldn't have stopped because if I had kept going I would feel even better, but I told him it was okay because it really had felt good. He told me he was glad I had enjoyed it and then he asked me if I had a dildo.</p><p>Actually, I had no idea of what that was. He laughed and told me it was a rubber penis that could vibrate. He said I could stick that inside and that it would feel really, really good. Well I didn't have one and neither did mom (at least I didn't think she did). Then he asked if he could buy one for me. He could have the store send it home to me. Stupid idea! I mean, wouldn't mom wonder what kind of parcel I got and who sent it and worse, what was in it? He agreed that it was stupid but that he still wanted me to get it somehow.</p><p>He suggested I could meet him and he could give it to me. My heart almost stopped. I would never dare to meet him!</p><p>Then he suggested we could meet in a coffee shop where there would be lots of people and he could pay for coffee and chat with me for a while, and then give me the vibrator. I still felt a bit uncomfortable about it. Then he told me I could just show up at the place and get the parcel and just leave. No strings attached. I thought about it for a while and then he decided that we would meet the next day at 3:00 PM at Wayne's Coffee Shop. I said okay.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>The next day I woke up early. I regretted setting up that meeting with him. What if he was a murderer!?! I went to my computer and looked at some at those pictures that I had saved from the day before. I remembered the finger in my bottom hole and how good it felt. Besides, I knew sex toys were very expensive and that I could never afford to get one myself. Not only that, but you have to be 18 to get into those sex shops.</p><p>I decided to go.</p><p>At 2:30, I got to Wayne's Coffee Shop and sat down by a table facing the entrance, with a glass of water. I looked around and almost all the tables were full. Lots of people if he would try to do anything weird.</p><p>I sat there waiting, sipping my water, staring at the door. At 2:55, still staring at the door, sipping my fourth glass of water I had to go to the toilet badly! I kept staring at the door when I felt someone tapping me on my shoulder and then saying, ""Tina11?""</p><p>I almost peed my pants! I turned around and there was this dark-skinned, older man, smiling at me.</p><p>He looked Arabic and I saw lots of black curly hair sticking out from his shirt. He had a pot-belly and was hairy like a gorilla!</p><p>""Is your name Tina 11?"" he asked again, smiling widely.</p><p>I managed to stammer a quiet yes as he sat down, still smiling. I felt my face go red. This was a mistake. He called the waitress, ordering two coffees and two cinnamon buns. He took out a pack of cigarettes and offered me one. I looked up at him nervously but he just kept smiling, urging me to have one, so I did.</p><p>I had smoked before, at sleepovers, and parties and stuff. He lit his cigarette and offered me a light; I felt somewhat mature with him lighting it for me. He told me he had been there since 2:00 and saw me come in at 2:30 but wasn't sure it was me. I giggled. He chuckled too.</p><p>The coffee came in and I remembered I had to go to the toilet badly!</p><p>Before I went, he asked if I wanted anything in my coffee. Although I didn't drink coffee, I didn't want to seem immature, so I told him milk and two sugars, as casually as I could, before running to the bathroom to empty my bladder.</p><p>When I came back, I felt a bit more relaxed. He didn't seem so bad. As we chatted along, he confessed he had been really nervous about meeting me and I told him I had been really nervous too, and we laughed about it. The coffee didn't taste so bad and as we talked, I became more and more relaxed, until he suddenly took out a gift-wrapped box.</p><p>My heart jumped. My face turned bright red. He just smiled. He told me he had bought it earlier today and hoped it would fit. We both started giggling.</p><p>When he asked if I wanted any help using it, I got a tremendous tingling feeling in my tummy, but I lowered my head and shook it a little to say no. I guess he could see how nervous I was, so he asked if we could meet on internet in fifty minutes and then he would help me. Before we parted, he gave me his box of cigarettes and told me they might come in handy.</p><p>I ran all the way home, turning on the computer and added him on my yahoo and waited. Forty minutes later, his name appeared on the screen.</p><p>Mohammed43: Hi Tina! R U Ready?</p><p>My heart beat faster and I had goose bumps. Guess it was from drinking that coffee.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>He told me to take all my clothes off and get the baby oil. I had forgotten to open the box so I ran through the kitchen all naked (I was home alone) getting the baby oil and the box.</p><p>Back at the computer, I opened the box. Inside it, there was a dark brown rubber penis. It also had two batteries, which I nervously inserted. Then I turned the remote and it started to vibrate. He asked if I liked it and I told him yes but that it was a bit big and that it would never fit inside my bottom hole. He assured me I would stretch, but before we tried it out, he wanted to send me some more pictures that I could watch as I rubbed my hole with oil. I couldn't believe the heat that was radiating throughout the center of my body, caused by my nervous excitement.</p><p>He sent me private pictures with girls my age having sex. I had never seen those before and it got me very exited; so much so, I pretended that I was in those pics as I fingered my bottom. It felt really good.</p><p>After we did that for about thirty minutes, he told me to oil up the rubber penis and rub the tip against my bottom hole. By now I was excited enough to be willing to try things. Going gently at first, it felt somewhat nice with that soft slippery penis head rubbing up and down my bottom cheeks, but whenever he told me to push, I felt that it would be impossible to get it inside; my bottom hole was way too tiny! Just the thought had me taking deep breaths every time he suggested that I do it.</p><p>He told me to get the package of cigarettes he gave me and look for two handmade ones. I found them and he told me to try and smoke one. When I lit it up, I smelled a funny odor, and he told me it was herbs. Marijuana and stuff, which I knew about but never tried. I knew it was wrong, but it made me feel so grown up that he would treat me this way. He said they wouldn't do any harm just make me relax a bit. I swear that just the excitement had me wet at that point! I inhaled and he told me to keep the smoke in my lungs for as long as I could.</p><p>Soon I started to feel a tingling sensation in my chest and I felt myself relax more and more. He asked if I wanted to give it another try, so I put more oil on the rubber penis and started poking my bottom hole with a steady pressure. He told me to press as if I was taking a piss. When I did it, I felt my hole opening a bit and half the slippery head of the rubber penis slid in. I felt a sharp pain and gasped for air as I pulled it out. I told him it had hurt and he said it was probably too big for me and that he should have gotten a smaller one.</p><p>But he was still very proud of me to have been able to take half the tip at my first time trying it.</p><p>I didn't have much time before mom would get back from her job and he told me I should slide the rubber penis up and down my slit over my button. That felt great! He wanted me to describe how it looked with the brown penis rubbing up and down my hairless puffy lips. That got him very exited and he told me I was going to make him cum.</p><p>He told me to turn on the vibrator and hold it on my button. I turned it on and took a deep breath. The sensation was fantastic. It felt so much better then just rubbing with my fingers. I started to feel those cramps again but he told me just to hold it to my button no matter what. He said I had to hold it there when it felt like I was going to pee. (I didn't care at that point if I peed on the floor, it started to feel sooo good! Suddenly my tummy contracted and my legs got stiff. My body curled and I almost started to cry. I dropped the rubber penis on the floor and had my very first orgasm! And I didn't pee!</p><p>After that session, we repeated it five times in the next few days over the net. I still couldn't get it up my bottom hole but just using the vibrations on my button made me cum every time! Then one day he told me he had gotten a slimmer vibrator for me, but this time he wanted me to come to his place to get it. He had more joints for me to smoke too. At first, I felt reluctant of going there but he was quite persuasive and told me I didn't have to do anything at his apartment. Besides, we were becoming close friends. So we decided that next day I would skip school and take the tube to his place. I was sooo nervous about it!</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>The next day I stood in front of the building, which had the same number as on the small piece of paper I held in my hand. I went inside and looked for the name Mohammed Al Fakiir on the board on the wall.</p><p>M A Fakiir Floor 8.</p><p>I went inside the elevator and pressed number 8. At this point, I don't think I have ever been so nervous in my whole life. The elevator stopped and I walked over to the door with M A Fakiir written on it. I stood there for about 3 minutes. I sensed the aroma of spices coming out from the mailbox lid. I put my shaking finger on the doorbell, and then paused. I didn't dare push it. Then I heard someone coming up from the stairs, singing and coughing. I knew this was a bad neighborhood so it was probably a junkie or a wino. I quickly knocked on the door and almost immediately it opened and Mohammed let me inside and closed and locked the door behind me.</p><p>""Anxious today, are we?"" Mohammed smiled, referring to my hasty knocking.</p><p>I just gave a shy smile. I didn't know what to say.</p><p>He told me to get inside and relax on the sofa and he would fix us a drink. He asked if rum and coke was fine, and I just nodded. What does an 11-year-old know about rum being alcohol? I heard the coke part and that sounded okay.</p><p>I sat down on the big leather sofa in front of the TV, listening to the Arab humming for himself as he mixed the drinks in the kitchen. I looked around the room. He had lots of ornaments on the walls from his country and the whole flat smelled of spices and incense.</p><p>Mohammed came back with two glasses on a tray, put them down on the table, and sat down beside me on the sofa. He handed me the drink and told me to take a big gulp and that it would make me grow hairs on my chest! I thought he must have had a lot of rum as a kid as he was hairy all over!</p><p>It was a very strong drink so I coughed at my first zip. He then gave me a straw and told me it would be easier drinking when I had this.</p><p>Then he took out a box and opened it. There it was! the rubber penis! Same color as the last one, dark brown, but this time it was much thinner and pointier. Mohammed watched me hold it in my hand, smelling it, feeling it. He asked if I liked it. I just nodded. He took out a joint and started smoking. He then handed over the joint to me but I wasn't sure I wanted any, and that I probably should be getting back home.</p><p>He looked very disappointed and told me he thought I might wanted to stay and smoke some and talk and perhaps watch some nasty videos. When he said nasty videos, I looked up.</p><p>Mohammed smiled. ""Would you like that, Tina? You want to watch dirty videos with me?"" He paused and saw my nervous apprehension. Then he added, ""Tell you what, sweetie; if you watch some dirty videos with me and smoke some, I'll let you take a video home with you, as a gift. You can also have some joints and even some rum, and plus that, you get the new rubber penis to take home with you. Please Tina, I have got veeeery dirty videos to show you. I know you will like them a lot Hon.""</p><p>Mohammed kept talking as he went over to the TV, turned it on, and hurried back to the sofa picking up the remote to the VCR. I could have gotten up at any time and left, but that inner excitement was there again.</p><p>The image flashed a bit, and then a very grainy film came up. It was of an Arabian man holding a little boy about 8 or 9 years old in his arms, hugging him. Mohammed looked at me smiling.</p><p>""I bet you never have seen any like this Tina. Sweetie, it is very hard getting videos like this!""</p><p>I just stared at the screen as the man was taking the boy's clothes off. The boy's tiny penis was hard and sticking straight out. The man took off his own clothes and his penis, his huge brown penis, was pointing in a curve upwards.</p><p>Mohammed just chuckled and looked at me staring at the screen.</p><p>""You like this, hah, pretty Tina? I bet you like it a lot! Here, smoke some now pretty Tina. Relax baby.""</p><p>He handed me the joint but I said I didn't want any. Mohammed took the remote, pointing it at the video. ""If you don't smoke, you don't watch.""</p><p>I looked at him and he was giving me a sly smile. I smiled too. He was teasing. I took the joint and smoked, holding it long in my lungs as he taught me.</p><p>On the screen, the big man was rubbing his curved brown penis on the boys little lips, parting them and then pressing his knob inside the boy's mouth. I saw how the boys eyes grew wide as the man held his head with both hands and pushed deeper. The boy gagged, which made Mohammed chuckle again.</p><p>I giggled too. I don't know why. Guess the joint made me relax.</p><p>When the man pulled his penis out of the boy's mouth, there was a long string of spit attached to it. Then the man lifted the boy and turned him over, onto a few pillows, so that his little butt was sticking up in the air. The man rubbed some oil on the boys bottom hole a pushed his finger inside which made the boy go stiff.</p><p>Mohammed looked at me and said, ""See Tina, just as you did.""</p><p>I smiled a bit to him and Mohammed stroked my cheek with his hairy hand.</p><p>""Just keep watching Pretty Tina, the best part is yet to come.""</p><p>On the TV, there was a close-up of the man rubbing his big penis on the boy's bottom hole. After he had rubbed for a while, he then held his penis and pushed its head against the boy's little hole, while at the same time grabbing the boy's hips with both his hands.</p><p>Mohammed moved closer to me, put his arms around my shoulders, and whispered, ""Watch this Tina!"" I was feeling so excited from the video that I didn't even give a second thought to what might be happening with me.</p><p>The man on the screen suddenly gave a hard push and the whole head of his big penis slid into the boy's little hole. Then the man quickly held both hands on the boy's shoulders, pressing him down against the bed, and started to push his penis deeper and deeper into him. I was shocked and stunned as I watched the big man starting to fuck the little boy hard.</p><p>I felt a tingle in my body and I felt Mohammed move still closer. ""Look at him fucking the boy Tina, look how easy it is for the little boy. Look now Tina, he is gonna shoot sperm on the boy, look now!""</p><p>My heart was beating harder and my breathing had increased, as I watched how the man fucked the boy harder and faster. Suddenly he pulled out, grabbed his penis, and started to move his hand up and down the shaft, and soon the purple/brown head grew wider and started to spit out white slime on the boy's bottom.</p><p>Mohammed moaned as the screen faded to black. ""Want to watch another film, Pretty Tina?""</p><p>I nodded hurriedly, and Mohammed ran to the video changing tape. I felt a bit shocked. I had never seen anything like that before. I was also starting to feel the effect of the alcohol and the joint. I felt hungry. Really, really hungry. Mohammed looked over at me and asked what the matter was. I asked if he had any to eat and he smiled.</p><p>""Feeling hungry for some sweets, sweetie? Maybe you want some ice cream?""</p><p>I nodded and Mohammed told me to stay put as he hurried out to the kitchen and soon returned with a big bowl of ice cream. He watched me eat the whole bowl within a couple of minutes. It tasted so good.</p><p>Then it started to hurt. My tummy was cramping and I bent forward, holding my tummy - - moaning.</p><p>Mohammed looked concerned. ""You ate too fast honey,"" he said shaking his head.</p><p>The pain was growing worse and I started to cry. Mohammed looked serious, hugged me, and said he felt very sorry for me. He told me I should go to the bathroom and try to ease the pressure. I went to the bathroom and sat there for like 10 minutes without anything happening. I couldn't shit.</p><p>Mohammed knocked on the door and asked if I was all right. I pulled my pants up and said it still hurt a lot and that I hadn't been able to do anything. He thought I might have a blockage inside and said that we might have to go to the hospital. I started to sob again and felt really scared.</p><p>Seeing my fright, Mohammed came over to me and hugged me, rocking me and patting my hair. He said that we might not have to go to the hospital if we took care of it ourselves. He asked if I knew what an enema was. I didn't, so he told me that he could put a small rubber hose in my bottom and fill it with warm water and then it would flush out the blockage inside and it would stop the hurting. It hurt so much by then that I would have agreed to almost anything. After I told him I would try it, he hastened to his bedroom, getting a black bag with a hose attached to it and a nozzle at the end.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>He filled the bag with warm water and poured some olive oil in it. Then he putted a pillow on the floor telling me to kneel on it and bend over.</p><p>I did what he said and I felt him putting his fingers in my waistband of my pants. I stiffened and turned around, shocked, and he smiled and told me that I had to have my pants down if he was going to be able to put the hose in my bottom. I felt so stupid when I bent over and felt him rub some Vaseline on my hole. It was somewhat exciting too, but I was very nervous and my tummy hurt like hell.</p><p>I felt him push the nozzle inside and I whimpered a bit. He rubbed my shoulders telling me to relax. Then I felt the warm water starting to run inside me. It didn't hurt but felt very awkward. I felt my tummy grow heavier and started to bulge. Mohammed kept rubbing my shoulder as I felt more water run into me. Now my tummy bulged so much that it started hurting. I told Mohammed to stop but he just hushed me and told me I had to take a bit more. I was starting to wail when he finally stopped the flowing and pulled out the nozzle, telling me to hold my asshole shut no matter what. He told me that some water had spilled on my panties and my pants so he took them off to dry them. It was so embarrassing.</p><p>Lucky me that I had this large t-shirt on, covering my bottom. After about 5 minutes, Mohammed told me to sit on the toilet and let go. He helped me up and led me over to the bathroom. I sat down and out gushed the warm water. What a relief! It just kept flowing and flowing out of me and the tension was letting go.</p><p>Mohammed came back with a pill he wanted me to take. It was a big red capsule and I had a lot of trouble swallowing it.</p><p>The Arab left me for about 10 minutes letting me alone there, emptying my bowels in peace. I started to feel more and more relaxed. I closed my eyes taking deep breaths. Mohammed came in and asked if I was done. I just nodded. He took some paper and whipped my tush and then he took my hand and led me over to the sofa where he placed a blanket over me. He also got under the blanket and asked how I felt. I felt really tired and relaxed. He asked how my tummy felt and I told him that the pain was gone. He turned on the video and snuggled up next to me.</p><p>I knew he was sitting a bit too close to me but I felt so relaxed and warm inside. I also felt a bit drowsy when the screen flickered and the image of a naked African man came up. Behind him in a big comfy chair sat a naked girl that looked to be around 9 or 10 years old. She was completely relaxed and her head was bent back as if she was sleeping, but her eyes were opened.</p><p>The black man had a huge limp penis dangling between his legs. He pulled on it a few times, and then turned around and spread the girl's legs; he then lowered himself and started to lick her little pink hairless slit.</p><p>Mohammed held me closer and sniffed my hair, and then whispered in my ear that the black man was a good friend of his. I felt Mohammed's hairy hand stroking along my leg and then he placed his hand on my thigh and started stroking back and forth. The camera zoomed in on the black man's thick lips kissing all over the little girl's slit. Mohammed asked if I liked what I saw as he let his big hand slide between my legs and started sliding up and down my slit with his finger.</p><p>I just nodded. I felt so confused. I knew I didn't want him to molest me like that, but there was something in me that made me unable to stop him.</p><p>The black man pushed one finger up the girl's vagina and you could see how her body jumped and you could hear her squeal. The Arab moaned quietly but excitedly in my ear that she was a virgin and that the man just broken the girl's cherry with his finger.</p><p>Mohammed then took my hand and placed it on his hard penis. I gasped for air. His pants were off and I had never noticed when he had pulled them off. He told me to hold it, so I did. He started to move my hand up and down then, telling me to continue as he started probing my bottom hole with his finger. It stung a bit but he was ignoring every sign of discomfort I showed. He pushed deeper and I turned to him and made a noise that I didn't like it. He just gave me a warm comforting smile and told me to relax and keep stroking his penis.</p><p>He reached over and took the vibrator from the end table and started to lick it; making it wet with spit. Just watching him do that was exciting me. Then he moved one arm under both my legs under my knees lifting them up exposing my vagina and bottom hole. He started to poke my anus with the vibrator.</p><p>He was whispering hotly, ""Tina darling, take a deep breath now honey and push like I told you to do before. Otherwise, it will hurt when I push it in you. Be a good girl now...""</p><p>I did what he said and he smiled as he put a steady pressure and I felt the dildo entering me. It hurt!</p><p>I was softly complaining, ""No no no"" but he just kept pushing. It was a real strange pleasurable hurt and I tried to relax as I felt it moving deeper within me. I almost was liking the hurting.</p><p>""Goooood girl, gooood girl...""</p><p>Finally, he stopped and let my legs go so I was sitting on the dildo. I started to sob and he held me tight, comforting me. Then he let his hand slide down between my legs again, and he began rubbing my button. He told me to watch the video where the black man had put the huge head of his penis inside the little girl's vagina.</p><p>My mind was confused and excited and with him giving me all of this painful pleasure, I turned to the TV. The little girl was wiggling as the black man pushed deeper, while rubbing her chest. He held still and finally the girl calmed down. Then he pinched her left nipple making her squeal and begin moving again. The black man started to moan and started to squeeze both her nipples so that she would move even more. He turned his head facing the camera yelling ""Now man!"" and the camera zoomed in on the little girl's impaled vagina and you could see sperm gushing out around his huge black penis.</p><p>I had trouble keeping my eyes open and felt Mohammed putting his lips to mine, sticking his tongue into my mouth. He lifted me up and turned me around so that my bottom was sticking up in the air and I felt the rubber penis starting to slide out of me. Mohammed took hold of it before it slid out and started pushing it back in again, then letting it go so it would start sliding out again and pushing it back in before it managed to slide out completely. I don't know for how long he did that because I kind of lost track of time but suddenly I felt it slide completely out, falling down on the sofa. I heard the Arab turn the vibrator on, telling me to hold it against my slit.</p><p>That felt good. The vibrations were going through my whole body.</p><p>Then I felt Mohammed's fat hairy tummy against my back and his penis against my anus. He started to push and I started mumbling, ""No no no...""</p><p>He just kept pushing, and whispering, ""Yes, little Tina, good girl. Don't cry baby.""</p><p>I started crying. Not just because of the pain but because I felt there was nothing I could do about it.</p><p>Mohammed pushed harder and started to grunt in my ear. As he was pushing his penis in and out of my little hole he kept telling me how good I was and what a special girl I was for making him feel good. He took the vibrator and started to rub my button with it to ease my pain. That worked somewhat but not enough to make it feel good.</p><p>Then he started to hump faster, telling me it would soon be over, and how he promised to make it feel good for me next time. Then he went all stiff, and I could feel his penis expanding in my anus and then I felt his warm sperm filling me as his penis started pumping.</p><p>The Arab went all heavy on my back. His sweaty hairy body was tight pressed against me. He told me how good I had been and that I should rest now. Just before I closed my eyes, I saw the black man on the screen shooting his sperm for a second time in the girl's stretched vagina. The girl looked like she was in pain. I knew how she felt.</p>"
571,"Dark Desires Fulfilled, Part 1",Bacchus,,"['Mg7', 'nc', 'drugs', 'rape']",,2012-07-02T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Sipping cognac, the heady alcoholic aroma of Courvoisier tickling his nose, he let his erection pulse gently, tight in his pants; anticipation was so arousing. By now she'd be deep asleep, drawn under by the drugs put into her milk. By now she'd be under until morning. By now she'd be ready. Tonight is mine, he thought with a pulse of pleasure.</p><p>Anticipation thrilled him; her slender little body his to do with as he wanted, and he wanted; his desire strong. It had been months in the planning, his dreams suffused with images of little girls, of touching and loving them, of slowly undressing them to reveal immature little bodies, and actually feeling the naked body of a child, exploring, caressing, tasting. He'd planned carefully and then taken even more time to build up his courage. Now was the time.</p><p>Draining the cognac, his erection tighter in his pants, he put the empty glass down, stood and turned off lights one-by-one, slowly, teasing himself, enjoying the anticipation that tingled inside like taught violin strings. The ancient stairs creaked at his passing. Hall floorboards complained under the narrow runner carpet. Stopping at a heavy solid-wood door darkened with age, he opened it, leaning in silently to see the mother splayed across the four-poster bed, arms flung out. Stepping in he moved to the bed, taking her wrist to check her pulse; still erratic but strong, the effects of heroine and a sedative still flowing through overused veins, needle marks peppering her inner arm. Satisfied, he smiled and let her arm drop limply to the bed, turning and leaving.</p><p>His erection swelled as thoughts turned to the delights awaiting him; only seven years old, a child. . . his gift to himself on his fortieth birthday. The floor creaked at his passing, the eyes of ancestral portraits lining the walls followed his progress as if in approval, his movements now faster as he neared her door. He paused in front of the closed door. He noticed dispassionately how his heart rate had accelerated, anticipation making it race slightly. The solid-brass door knob felt cool and smooth in his hand as he turned it, slowly as if to tease himself. Yes, anticipation was enthralling. Had the drug cocktail worked? He'd planned and tested carefully, not wanting to damage the child permanently.</p><p>The door swung open on well-oiled hinges, silent, the room appearing bathed in moonlight. In the pale light he saw a small mound lost in the expanse of a large four-poster bed; his bed. Blond curls spread over a white pillow, the bed covers almost obscuring the child as she slept, face down, turned away towards the mullioned windows. He paused in the doorway to appreciate his present, his long desired gift to himself. Her diminutive size, enhanced by the large bed, thrilled him and made his blood race.</p><p>Silence roared, broken by an occasional creak from the old house as cold winter weather seeped in draining warmth. He studied the child carefully, pleased when he saw her breathing, a small movement of the covers. Sight enhanced sound. Now he could hear her small breaths. Would her breath smell fresh? Would her small button nose flare as she breathed?</p><p>Moving slowly he approached the fire burning its last embers in the hearth. Bending, with tongs he added several lumps of coal, stoked the fire and replaced the tongs. A flicker of flame burst from the glowing embers as life was extended. Satisfied, he stood and reached for the ruffled neck of his shirt, unbuttoning it slowly. Emerald cufflinks were placed on the mantle. Slipping suspenders off his broad shoulders he shrugged his shirt off. Moving to the burgundy leather and brass-studded armchair he draped his shirt over the back, hands now reaching for the buttons of his pants, his eyes turned away from the child awaiting him, enhancing his anticipation. Pants fell to his feet, erection finally released in his underwear, rising to stand out rigidly from his groin, deliciously aroused and throbbing with need. Slippers were removed, socks discarded, pants folded carefully to join his shirt on the armchair.</p><p>It was time.</p><p>Moving to the bed he sat on the edge slowly, the mattress yielding under him. His hand trembled slightly, excitement coursing through his veins. He'd waited so long for this indulgent luxury.</p><p>Reaching out he placed his hand on the child's back, over the covers, feeling her excitingly small body underneath. He sighed. Perfect. Like a blind man he traced her body hidden from sight, teasing himself at the sensual roundness of her pert little bottom and her short slender legs. He rested his palm on her back feeling her breathe, a small movement of her chest, calm, deeply asleep. His fingers trembled slightly as he combed them through her silky blond hair. Bending he inhaled her childish innocence, a light aroma, sleep-infused. Coolness touched the tip of his cock, a clear bead of precum leaking.</p><p>The room was silent. Light flickered from the revived fire, heat permeating the room. It was time, his time.</p><p>Reaching out, her face still turned away from him, he gently drew the covers down exposing her slender little shoulder and small back. The cream-colored nightshirt fit perfectly, delicate lace around the neck and cuffs, soft and draping, conforming to her childish body. A chill ran up his spine as he contemplated her, so small and innocent. He had an urge to hold his erection and stroke himself but resisted. Soon. Pleasure would come soon.</p><p>Lovingly he caressed her small back, sliding his palm down, pushing the covers ever lower until his hand rested on her perky little bottom. It was petite and rounded, alluringly small. To tease himself he caressed her even lower, feeling her slender little legs and drawing the long nightshirt up. The first touch of soft silky skin made him ache, his erection straining up, swelling and releasing more slippery precum to slide down the shaft.</p><p>Eyes now riveted he held his breath as he drew her nightshirt higher, collecting it as his hand slowly moved up over her slim thighs. Breath exhaled suddenly when little buttocks came into view. They were perfectly rounded, small and exciting, twin mounds separated by a short little valley. His blood pulsed when he gently caressed her beautiful immature buttocks, enthralled with how his adult hand almost spanned both cheeks. Her smallness excited him. She was perfect, seven years old, his ideal. How deep would he penetrate her? How tight would her immature pussy be?</p><p>His erection pulsed and leaked as he fondled her small bum. He wondered what his erection would look like nestled between her sexy little buttocks, the image driving his arousal higher. She was so small, so young, so pure and innocent. Surely his erection was longer than her short valley. He imagined the sight of his erection sliding through those petite rounded mounds and how big he'd be, how long and thick, how intensely exciting it would be to see an adult erection against a seven-year-old little girl's naked bottom. He pictured it, his heart palpitating as, in his mind's eye, he saw her small bottom covered in his thick white semen, cum jetting out and filling the valley between young buttocks and decorating her slender back.</p><p>His erection strained, his excitement urging him to act. This was it.</p><p>Taking her by the shoulders and holding his breath he rolled her insensate body over. Her hair spread on the pillow. Her face appeared, so young and sensual with a button nose, small bow-shaped lips, long lashes, and rounded cheeks flushed with heat in the room. He bent.</p><p>""Hello, my lovely,"" he whispered before kissing her small mouth gently. Her lips were tiny, her aroma strong. He trembled at the kiss, fighting an urge to rush. Yet arousal was battling and eroding his restraint. This little child was perfect. And, as he let his tongue gently caress her small lips, his hand caressed her body, sliding down over her nightshirt and feeling her slender youth underneath. His tongue eased between small lips and slipped into her small mouth as his hand felt the rise of her little pussy, her seductive mons hidden under cotton. Using his fingertips he traced her little pussy, exploring the seductive curves and deep valleys at each side, marveling at how prominent a seven-year-old pubis was.</p><p>Breaking the kiss, he reached for the hem of her nightshirt, drawing it up her legs slowly. His excitement built as each inch was revealed, each inch of smooth, young thighs. He paused at the sight, his body trembling. Nestled into her groin was the most perfect little pussy he'd ever seen. It was hairless, mounded and looked velvety soft. Shadows cast by flickering fire enhanced its shape; sensuously plump, seductively curved, narrowing and plunging between slender little thighs. His heart thumped hard at the sight of a small dimple formed by lush hairless labia and a tight cleft curving seductively down. Her pussy was spectacular, small and immature.</p><p>A deep, deep shudder shook him as he imagined penetrating her small pussy. How tight would she be? How deep would he go? Slippery precum oozed, his erection throbbing at the prospect of taking her, pressing into her.</p><p>Moving suddenly he stood and drew the covers to the bottom of the bed, his rampant erection bobbing. Bending he gently undressed his present, a little girl, a seven-year-old, rocking her limp body from side to side as he worked the nightshirt up and off her, lifting her light body off the bed and drawing her nightshirt over blond curls before letting her back down. He stood admiring the naked little girl. Tiny, naked, and sexy. Her innocence and youth excited him. Finally, finally he was going to experience sex with a child.</p><p>She was beautifully shapeless with tiny pink areolae on a narrow flat chest. She was very slender, baby fat having melted away. He could count her ribs and see how her stomach lay flat. Her slenderness made her pubis more shockingly large. It rose majestically from her lower stomach, narrowing and plunging between a small two-finger gap at the top of thin thighs, bisected by a tight virginal cleft.</p><p>Leaning over he kissed her tiny areolae and nipped tiny, tiny nipples between his lips before moving down, kissing her navel before settling his lips on her plump mons. Eyes closed he pressed his lips in savoring how her mound yielded, thick and sexy. He opened his mouth and sucked her mons, letting it fill his mouth, his body reacting with a shudder.</p><p>Moving up, he whispered to his little lover, ""You're perfect, exactly what I desire, Sweetie."" He kissed her small mouth gently, pressing his tongue between her lips, gently forcing it into her mouth as he guided her small hand to his erection, forming her little fingers around his aching shaft. ""Feel this? It's for you. Do you like it?"" he whispered, his pulse thumping at the touch of her small hand. Shuddering he showed the child how to stroke him, ""Like this. This is how you make me feel good,"" he said, a surge of arousal hitting him.</p><p>When a wave of pleasure hit he stood quickly. It was too soon. He didn't want release this way. Moving to the foot of the bed he contemplated the naked child on his bed, her petite body so sexy, so alluring. Mine, he thought. She's mine, for my pleasure. His erection bobbed, slippery precum oozing out. Contemplating her he appreciated how, being so small and skinny, she had three bumps; two bony hip bones and her marvelously mounded pussy forming a triangle, her delicate little slit starting with a dimple and curving seductively into the gap between immature little thighs, sexy labia tightly closed.</p><p>Slowly he crawled up onto the bed, her little body moving as the mattress dipped. His eyes were glued to her crotch as he took her tiny ankles in hand and slowly parted her short legs, watching her little pussy with ravenous attention. As legs parted her labia clung together determinedly. Her short little cleft merged into the crack formed by two little buttocks pressed to the bed, her labia meeting at a slight depression, the entrance to the Holy Grail. His heart pounded. God she was so small, so delicate, so perfect.</p><p>Leaning down he kissed her pubis gently, loving how soft and warm her most private place felt against his lips. Dizziness briefly overcame him at the realization he was kissing a seven-year-old's pussy, an immature little pussy, his little birthday present. Lowering himself, his hard erection pressing to the sheet, he cupped her sweet little buttocks and kissed her cleft, letting his tongue trace it from bottom to top. He hunched automatically against the bed stimulating himself uncontrollably then gently pressed the tip of his tongue to her sexy little cleft, exploring untouched territory, illicit territory.</p><p>The moan escaped uncontrollably when soft sexy labia hugged the tip of his tongue. He shuddered when he discovered her tiny clitoris and closed his eyes, all of his senses converging on his tongue as he found the tiny, tiny entrance to her vagina nestled deep at the bottom of her cleft. She felt silky soft and smooth, her entrance a tiny opening that his tongue tip could hardly penetrate.</p><p>He kissed her little pussy before backing off, eyes now riveted to her little slit. With mounting excitement, his erection straining and leaking onto the sheet, he pried her labia apart to reveal her hidden, protected treasures. Her little clit glistened from his saliva, slightly reddened from his tongue. Her slit glistened, silky smooth. And, with a gasp of pleasure, he saw the tiny dark entrance to her vagina, impossibly small and incredibly arousing.</p><p>Need charged through his body at the sight, one he'd dreamed of for so long. His body shook with desire to penetrate her, take her, fuck her. Rolling away he moved to the side of the bed, standing, his erection rigid and throbbing. Taking her little ankles, he gently dragged her across the bed, pulling her until her bottom was resting on the edge of the tall four-poster bed, the perfect height for intercourse.</p><p>Lifting her little legs he moved forward, his erection slipping between her thighs, obscuring her little pussy to just out over her lower stomach. His cock jerked up and down at the sight. He loved how magnificently big he appeared. He shook with arousal as he considered how deep he would be if he fully penetrated her tiny body; almost to her navel. Would he be able to feel himself in her, feel the outline of his cock if he pressed his had to her stomach? What would it feel like to feel his adult erection buried in a seven-year-old little girl?</p><p>Fire of need burned through his veins. There were so many things he wanted to experience with this little angel; so many things he was going to experience. But first he needed relief from the aching desire that threatened to overwhelm him and make him cum too soon.</p><p>Pulling back, he grasped his thick shaft and slowly dragged the tip of his cock down across her little cleft leaving a trail of glistening, slippery precum. He loved how his crown appeared wider than her little pussy, how it filled the gap between her slender thighs. Pressing slightly he inhaled sharply as her plump labia bulged against the tip of his cock, refusing to yield to him. It excited him even more, his cock jerking and popping up over her pussy. Drawing it back down, pressing harder, her little labia bulged again and oozed apart to let the tip of his huge erection slide between, hugging his crown as if welcoming him.</p><p>He slid the tip down, feeling it snag on her perineum and slip lower to press between her little buttocks. Drawing it back up, he pressed slightly harder and groaned when he felt the tiny indent leading to her little vagina. He paused, cock throbbing, precum leaking. This was it. This was what he wanted; to fuck a little girl.</p><p>Lifting her legs up over his arms, his aching erection lodged to her tiny pussy, he held her slender little thighs and pressed forward, his eyes glued to where his seemingly massive erection was trying to penetrate her pussy with brute force, her labia stretching and fading to a pale color as they stretched to encompass his girth. Her little cleft was stretched open, her tiny clit dipping to press against his flared crown. He shook with need and arousal. The sight of his cock filling her tiny cleft was stunningly exciting.</p><p>Gritting his teeth he pushed harder, holding her small body tight. Easing off, he pressed again, his crown now being squeezed tight. Her lost innocence announced itself with a ring of red seeping out around his crown and still she hadn't yielded. She was tiny, her little vagina struggling to stretch and accommodate his girth. But slowly, gradually, he felt her entrance dilate. He felt his progress as her stretched labia oozed over his swollen crown. His heart thumped heavy in his chest and he began to feel pain in his erection. She was so damn small. With a deep breath he shoved sharply.</p><p>Suddenly her tiny pussy yielded to the onslaught, the flared head of his cock popping in to be gripped in a tight, tiny vagina. Her little cleft was obscenely stretched around his thick shaft, her clitoris pressed down. His cock swelled, agony lancing through him at her tightness. He shook, holding still, staring at the incredible sight of his erection penetrating a seven-year-old hairless, immature pussy. He trembled, enjoying the sight of him penetrating a little girl, so stunningly arousing. But need took control; a need to fuck the child.</p><p>Mesmerized by the sight of a child's pussy being penetrated, he held her thighs tight and thrust, groaning as his erection forced its way into her, a tight, tight sheath being stretched. He pulled back and thrust again, sinking into her a little more, her tiny vagina gripping his crown. The fury of arousal was upon him. He started fucking her, each glorious thrust forcing his adult erection deeper into her immature vagina, pressing ever deeper, wanting to bury himself in her. Desperation grew, fucking her, pressing deeper until he felt her cervix, a hard rubbery blockage preventing him from progress with just an inch to go.</p><p>He paused, sweating, and let his cock swell and pulse in her. He couldn't tear his eyes from the sight of her little pussy so stretched. It was obscenely erotic. With a trembling hand he reached for her stomach, pressing fingers in. Shudders shook him when he actually felt his cock inside her, the thick shaft and, almost to her navel, the tip of his crown. He massaged himself, feeling his fingers on his erection. He traced his outline thrilled with how deep he was inside her.</p><p>Enough. He needed to cum, his cock aching and pulsing. Withdrawing from her tight sheath her pussy almost inverted. Lips almost disappeared into her when he thrust firmly to thump into her cervix. He withdrew again and thrust, her tight, tiny vagina gripping him. His erection grew, straining and swelling as he fucked the little seven-year-old, fucking harder and more urgently as his long-awaited climax neared. He fucked her herd, slamming into her with growing ferocity until, suddenly, explosively, his climax erupted.</p><p>Throwing his head back he roared. He slammed into her burying his entire length inside her little pussy. His erection swelled, pain erupted at the tightness. Semen burned up and, with a gasp, exploded, jetting into her immature little womb. Hot cum bathed his crown as he withdrew and thrust, swelling again, semen burning up his shaft to explode again in an exquisite pulse, pleasure crashing through his body. The full fury of his orgasm took over. Holding her little thighs tight, her legs up, he fucked her hard, slamming his cock into her with each gloriously beautiful explosion of hot cum, pleasure punishing his cramping body, semen spurting hard. He roared, fucking her, shooting cum into her little pussy, filling her, cum spurting back out of her tight little vagina. He shook and exploded until his climax crested, his thrusts slowing, pulses of cum weakening, and finally, bathed in sweat, he came to rest, his cock softening slightly, chest heaving.</p><p>It had been perfect. It had been exactly what he'd desired. This little angel had satisfied his desires. . . for now. Bending, his cock still stretching her little pussy, he gathered her in his arms, lifting her to his chest. Holding her he moved onto the bed, drawing the covers up and, with the sensual feel of holding his seven-year-old lover in his arms, he let sleep take him. Post-orgasmic peace flowed through his body. He needed a nap to recharge. He had plans for this little girl and a whole night ahead to satisfy himself. He still wanted her to taste his cum. He still needed to take her from behind and decorate her slender back and ass with semen.</p><p>Smiling as sleep drifted in he wondered what her five-year-old sister, soundly asleep in the next bedroom, would be like. Could he fuck a five-year-old? She was tomorrow night's entertainment. He'd find out then. The anticipation excited him.</p>"
572,"Loving Teacher, Part 1",Backslash Oberon,,"['pedo', 'nc', 'spank', 'ff', 'incest']",,2012-01-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Samantha Hargraves loved being a teacher, it was all she had dreamed of being since she was a little girl. She was an excellent teacher, mostly due to the great love she had for her students. She had studied hard throughout her years in public school and then gone on to study at university, and all that time she had harbored a dark, twisted, little secret. Samantha Hargraves loved little girls. She had noticed early on that her teachers held power over all the kids in her classes, especially in the younger grades. So Samantha had become a primary school teacher and for five years no one had discovered her little games.</p><p>Samantha had several little peccadilloes when it came to little girls and she had only tried out the least risky ones on her cuddly little charges. Samantha saw little girls like the world's greatest stuffed animals. It had all begun when she was twelve and had first babysat her 6 year old cousin, Daisy. Daisy was a cheerful little girl, prone to hyperactivity and giggling. It had been a bright Sunday afternoon, and Daisy had been playing outside in the warm July sun.</p><p>Samantha called Daisy in from playing and, looking the sweaty, grass-stained, little girl up and down had told her it was bath time. Daisy protested, as little kids are prone to do, and Samantha had decided to spank the little girl, just like her father did whenever Sam acted up. She grabbed Daisy around the waist and carried the screaming and kicking child upstairs and into the Bathroom. Daisy's parents bathroom was huge, with two sinks and a Jacuzzi-style bathtub. Sam sat down on one of the two dressing benches around the tub and quickly pulling up Daisy's sun-dress, draped the child across her knees. She asked ""Gonna take a bath like I told you?""</p><p>Daisy shook her head and, looking sulky, said ""You can't spank me, mommy will be mad at you.""</p><p>Samantha smiled softly to herself and, without pausing to consider the trouble she might be in if Daisy told on her, began to slap each of her little cousin's white cotton panty covered buttocks. She rained down stinging blow after stinging blow, ten to each pert little rump-cheek.</p><p>Daisy screamed and began crying, yelling ""Stoppit!"" at the top of her lungs.</p><p>Samantha realized that the neighbors might hear Daisy, if she did not find a way to make the little brat shut up. Looking wildly around her eyes fell on the white panties and she had a really naughty idea. She quickly yanked the panties down, hard, causing Daisy to squeal as the elastic dug into her tender skin.</p><p>Sam looked at the little panties, their fabric damp from little girl sweat and tiny droplets of urine. She had another naughty thought and sniffed them quickly, taking in the sweetish, musky smell, before she stuffed them into the protesting mouth of her six-year-old cousin.</p><p>Daisy nearly choked as she was suddenly muzzled, and she began to cry as she realized what was stuffed into her mouth. She tried to spit it out but Sam was wadding it further into her mouth and them fixed it in place with her own hair band. She wailed as loudly as she could but all that came out was a muffled squeal.</p><p>Sam looked down and caught her breath as she gazed at the perfect smooth and glowing softly red rear of her cousin. She licked her lips and begin to spank her again, harder than before. She spanked and spanked, loosing herself in the rise and fall over her hand, in the writhing and squealing of the little girl, in the tingly between her legs at the thought of how naughty she was being. She spanked for what seemed like hours, until her cousin's rump was bruised black and blue and her own hand was throbbing. What finally made her stop was the sudden burst of pain / pleasure as she missed the suddenly limp form of her cousin as the girl passed out and slipped out of the way, causing Sam to slap herself, hard, on her pubescent crotch. She screamed as orgasm after orgasm ripped though her, dropping the unconscious six-year-old to the hard floor as she spasmmed wildly and collapsed next to her, panting and gasping for air.</p><p>When she came around, her eyes fixed on the purplish rump of the little girl and she realized that if she did not think fast, she was going to be in a lot of trouble. Sam quickly removed her clothing including her surprisingly soaked panties and the rest of Daisy's apparel. Filling the tub with warm water she climbed in, still holding the now naked, but still unconscious child in her arms. She began to clean herself and the little girl, who came around slowly.</p><p>Daisy gasped and whimpered as she realized that she was still with her crazy cousin. She squirmed and tried to tug away from the bigger girl. ""You hurt meeeeee!"" She sobbed.</p><p>Sam nodded and smiled wickedly at Daisy. ""Yes I did, and If you ever, Ever!, tell anyone I will do it again, this time with a leather belt. So this is what you are gonna tell Auntie Carol, okay? You are gonna tell her you were slidding down the stairs all afternoon, okay?"" All the while she was creating her cover story, Sam was softly rubbing the little girl's naked thighs, gently and soothingly in the warm water. She waited until Daisy nodded, slowly and with tears in her eyes, but she did nod. Sam smiled and kissed Daisy's forehead. ""Kay. Now I have a reward for you cause you are being a good girl now.""</p><p>Daisy blinked softly ""Re...reward?""</p><p>Sam, who had discovered how nice a Jaccuzzi could be last summer when she had gone to Mexico with her parents, smiled and nodded as she turned the Jets on full. She spread the little girl's legs and possitioned Daisy's tiny little sex right over one.</p><p>Daisy squealed and began to wriggle as tingling waves of pleasurable bubbles raced over the sensitive skin. Sam held Daisy there until the girl reached orgasm and sagged in her arms. She snuggled the little girl close and kissed her nose ""Was that a good reward?"" Daisy trembled and gasped for air, unable to speak, but she nodded slowly ""What was that? Can we do it again? "" She asked when she finally could speak once more.</p><p>Sam grinned as a whole new bunch of naughty thoughts came into her mind. Sam inwardly marveled at the idea that Pain could be balanced by pleasure. She giggled softly as some fun ideas for games to play with her little cousin filled her thoughts.She nodded ""But not tonight Daisy. Your parents are gonna be home soon. Remember what I told you know and we can do this again."" She helped the girl out of the bath and dried them both off. Dressing the girl in her PJ's carried her down stairs and the two watched TV and ate Spagetti-o's until Daisy's parents came home.</p>"
573,"Loving Teacher, Part 2",Backslash Oberon,,"['Fg', 'Fdom', 'rape', 'sad', 'ped', 'spank', 'tort']",,2012-01-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Samantha had spent the next week thinking about what she had done to her cuddly little cousin and had passed through first the guilt stage, then the angry at herself stage, and then slowly the realization that she had enjoyed it stage. Just the thought of her little cousin writhing on her lap made her all wet inside and the memory of squeals and bright pink flesh was almost enough to send her over the edge without even touching herself.</p><p>She would lie in bed late at night and play with her tiny budding nipples as she rubbed her thighs together, thinking of Daisy and hoping for a chance to play with her cousin again. She shivered to herself and moaned, biting her bottom lip as she came. She also began to think about the other girls she saw in school each day. Her Best friend Lucy Danvers, her other best friend Carrie Connors, that cute little Chinese girl Chen, Alice the teacher's pet. She would sit at her desk and make up stories in her mind about what she would do to each of them, and while she did it she would rub her hand against her skirt and panty covered crotch. She did not realize that Ms. Sumner, her teacher, could see what she was doing, but even had she realized she might not have stopped.</p><p>In her mind she would hold that Chen girl over her lap and hit her ass with her hair brush again and again, while Chen cryed out and begged her to stop. She would make that no good Alice Redding's ass so red that she would not be able to sit down for a week, and she would do it in front of the class. As for Lucy, Lucy Samantha wanted to kiss and lick all over, just the idea of touching Lucy's breasts, which, even not considering that she was only twelve, where quite big and made her uniform swell nicely. Lucy was constantly being teased but Samantha always stood up for her. Carrie was again different. Samantha wanted to kiss Carrie, Carrie the tomboy, Carrie the smart, Carrie the strong, Carrie the Pretty. Samantha wanted Carrie to do all the things to her that Samantha wanted to do to others. She shivered deep inside at the thought and soaked her panties as she came just as the bell rang. She shivered as she stood up and moved to the door.</p><p>""Miss Hargraves will you please stay after for a few moments please?"" Rang out Ms. Sumner's voice.</p><p>Samantha stopped and blinked, coming back down to herself as she shook her head. ""Huh?""</p><p>""Just for a few minutes, you can meet your friends outside.""</p><p>""Oh. Okay. Go on I'll be right out.""</p><p>Ms. Sumner smiled down at the pretty twelve year old and licked her lips nervously. She had never done anything like this, but the girl had been making her sooo horny, rubbing her slit at her all class. She shivered softly ""That was very naughty what you were doing back there.""</p><p>Samantha looked blank for a minute and then blushed ""Wha? Oh! Umm well..... umm.. I had an itch and umm...""</p><p>Ms Sumner laughed ""I guess so. Come here"" She should not do this a part of her mind yelled at her, but the rest just snarled at her and grinned ""Who is she going to tell?"" She did not realize that she had muttered this out loud.</p><p>""What Ms Sumner?"" Asked the sexy little thing.</p><p>""Never Mind, just come here.""</p><p>Samantha came like a good girl and stood before the teacher's desk.</p><p>Ms. Sumner reached down and grabbed the twelve year old right between the legs and gripped tightly, feeling the cotton of the skirt quickly dampen from the wetness of the young woman's crotch. ""You were very, very Naughty back there weren't you?"" Gasping, Sam squirmed against the grip, whimpering ever so slightly. ""Wh what? L l leggo!"" She grabbed at Ms. Sumner's hand, tugging at it without much success. Her slit throbbed in pain and a little pleasure where the teacher's fingers dug into the tender flesh.</p><p>Rachael Sumner laughed and pulled the girl close to her. ""You were naughty and I'm going to punish you."" She squeezed down hard, making the little girl squirm and cry out in pain.</p><p>""Owwwww Leggo that hurts!"" Sam gasped, trembling all over.</p><p>Without another word, Ms. Sumner hoisted her student up onto her desk by the crotch, headless of the cry of pain from the little hussy. She was going to enjoy this so very much. As the girl begged and squirmed, Rachel Sumner ran through the littany of wonderous ideas flooding her overheated mind. Well, nothing beats the classics, she thought and, dropping into her chair, pulled the girl down across her lap.</p><p>In a mocking tone she asked the child, ""for being such a dirty, filthy slut right here in school, I think you ought to be spanked, what do you think?"" The girl shook her head rapidly, but Rachel just laughed and yanked up the plaid wool skirt... she was beginning to see why men thought school uniforms were so fucking wonderful. Underneath the skirt Sam's panties were soaked. Unable to help herself, Rachel Sumner leaned in and sniffed them... mmmmarvelous.</p><p>Ripping them in the progress, she ripped them off and took a deeper drag. God the little cunt smelled fresh and tempting. Chuckling, she shoved the panties under the girl's noise, rubbing the wetness into the child's face. ""See how naughty you were! You desire at least a hundred spanks, don't you agree?""</p><p>""Nooooo"" sobbed Sam, wishing she was anywhere else and horribly embarassed by having to sniff her own panties and at the strange tremble she felt in the pit of her tummy.</p><p>""Shhhhh, you little tramp, you'll bring the janitor or another teacher if you don't shut up..."" then an idea occurred to the teacher and she forced the panties into the girl's mouth and used the lanyard she kept her locker key on to sinch it into place.</p><p>MMMM! Groaned the child, struggling even more, clearly terrified at being gagged. Time to get started Rachel thought. She carressed the girl's firm rear with one hand and then snapped her hand up and back down. The report filled the small classroom and the teacher's belly with a pleasant little tremble. Again she caressed and again she snapped her hand up and down. God that felt good. Caress, up, down, shiver, ah... each time the vibrations carried through the child and into her very sex. But she needed more.</p><p>Pausing after at least three dozen blows to the child's unprotected rear, Ms Sumner unfastened little samantha's skirt and let it fall to the floor. The child's squirming trippled at that as she clutched at her fallen clothing. With a tud the child slipped from her grip and fell to the floor. Freed of the teacher's restraining grasp on both wrists, the girl's hands flew to the gag but Ms Sumner was faster and grabbed the girls hands again, this time in front of her. Smiling cruelly into that tearstreaked and frightened face, Rachel Sumner pulled the girl's shirt up and over, stripping the child and effectively binding the girl's wrists at the same time.</p><p>As Sam kicked at her she lifted her back into her lap and resumed spanking, marveling at how smooth and perfect the expanse of skin before her was. After another two dozen blows, her hand was aching though. AS she rested it, caressing the throbbing pulsing reddened flesh of the girl's rear her eyes fell on the wooden ruler in the cup on her desk. She didn't know why it was there, Rachel Sumner taught History, but it had sat in the little cup with her pencils since she'd starting teaching here, seven years ago, untouched except when she'd needed a pencil or refilled the cup. Now, at long last, the trusty ruler would see action, although not the action for which it had been intended, but certainly one for which it was ideally suited. Ms Sumner streached out and snagged the ruler, feeling the hardness of the angular wood dig into her palm, the somewhat sharp edge of the metal leadguard digging into the back of her fingers. She gripped it hard and lifted it up, higher than she'd lifted her hand for any blow so far.</p><p>For a long, long moment she held it their like Jove with one of his fabled lightning bolts, savering the moment and then (with a cry of primal lust) she brought the wood down hard. There was a crack almost as satisfying as thunder and the girl bucked, screaming into her panties.</p><p>The teacher shivered all over, feeling the shocks so much better now. Without pausing to reflect, she raised her lightning rod again and struck once more. Again and again she lashed out, eyes fixed on the red welts rising up from the pink flesh of Samantha's poor abused rear.</p><p>As the pleasure built in her loins, Rachel Sumner's aim became increasingly erratic and blows began raining down on the child's bare back and thighs. Soon enough there was blood running from half a dozen welts and still the blows came. Time lost all meaning to the lust crazed teacher and her tortured student. The blows faded together into a steady drumming of pain and pleasure, but not for both.</p><p>She was so close, so close, just a few more blows, just a few more. And with an almighty crack the ruler snapped in half, its jagged edge digging deep into the child's bruised and bleeding rump. Samantha went crazy, thrashing wildly, her energy restored by the feel of long wooden splinters stabbing deep into her flesh. She rose up, forcing the wood deeper but she was beyond caring. Her knee slipped between her teacher's thighs and rammed hard against the woman's crotch.</p><p>Ms Sumner bucked, releasing the child and the ruler, releasing the last of her sanity as her mind was swept away in a torent of pleasure fulled by a sharp spike of pain. For minutes she simply sat in her chair, legs spasming, arms twitching, occasionally kicking the stunned child on the floor in front of her as she mindlessly orgasmed again and again. Finally she sagged in her chair, eyes glazed and unseeing.</p><p>An hour passed with only the sound of breathing and sniffed stifled sobbing to fill the darkening room. Slowly the teacher roused herself and looked around, confused. ""Why am I still at school?"" she asked herself. Then memory returned to her and she looked down at the child who had cried herself to sleep.</p><p>Samantha's lower back, rear, and upper thighs were black with bruises and red with blood, the snapped ruler still embedded. Ms Sumner bent down and lifted the girl up, setting her down on the big teacher's desk. With a quick yank she pulled the ruler free and rolled the girl onto her back.</p><p>Samantha's eyes flew open as her weight came to rest on her abused flesh and she struggled for a moment to roll over but her strength faded quickly and she was barely able to breath through her gag and her snotfilled nose.</p><p>Gently her teacher wiped the tears from Sam's face with some tissues and then allowed Sam to blow her nose. When that was done she used a big pair of metal siscors to cut the girl's purpling hands free of the shirt. From the way Sam's left wrist moved, it was clearly broken, but that did not intrest Ms Sumner so she just let them both hang over the edge of the desk. She took a step back and looked at the child... how Christ-like she looked. She moved the girl's legs and arms until the picture was perfect, except for the stigmata and crown of thorns of course. That was easy enough to fix and after a little rumaging in her desk she found a box of pushpins and she already had her scissors. Carefully she pushed a line of thumbtacks into the girl's scalp, just far enough to hit bone to make sure they stayed in and then, using the sharp edge of the scissors she made cuts on the palms of both hands and the tops of both ankles. Perfect.</p><p>Now for the spear wound. She giggled. But it should be a special spear. She looked back through her desk until she found a can of silly string that she'd confiscated earlier in the year and grinned. That would do fine.</p><p>She bent down and sniffed the girl's cunny, wondering how it would taste, but the acrid smell of blood and urine turned her stomach and she recoiled. Figuring that the girl was clearly wet enough, she spread the child's thighs and rubbed the plastic top of the can against those tight virginal (for now at least) lips, slowly working the two inch wide can into the folds. The sight was delicious and it thrilled her deeply. Finally the entire width of the cap was just inside.</p><p>Rachel held her breath and watched the poor girl's face as she wiggled the can back and forth. Slowly the pleasure was working its magic on the child and she was noticably relaxing, letting the nice feelings override the bad ones. When the teacher judge the girl was as relaxed as possible, she slammed the heel of her palm against the base of the can, ramming it five inches deep into the girl all at once, shreading her innocent hymen and jamming up against the child's cervix. The child went wild and Rachel laughed and laughed. It was so sexy and funny.</p><p>Watching avidly, she sat back down and, pulling her own panties aside, began to masterbate. Every so often she would reach out and jam the can a little deeper until finally it was swallowed up by twelve year old cunny.</p><p>Sam could not believe the pain and screamed and screamed and screamed. Her cunny felt like it was on fire and Ms Sumner was playing with herself as she tortured her. Samantha desperately wished this was a dream a horribly nightmare, one she could soon escape. But no escape came.</p><p>At long last, Rachel sumner brought herself off to another wonderful release, less intense but easier to enjoy this time. Feeling sated, she looked around and sighed, best clean up the mess. She'd been raised to put her toys away when done playing with them and to clean up her mess when she made it. Lifting the girl up, she carried her out into the hall, up to the roof and over to the edge. Looking down she walked along the edge until she was standing right over the garbage bins and lowered her charge until the girl was hanging headfirst over the edge.</p><p>She took a few steps back, gaged the distance carefully and ran forward, kicking right at Samantha's swollen cunt. The can jerked forward, bursting into the child's womb, the cap cracking and jamming down against the pressure head. As the girl's belly began to swell with silly string pregnancy, she tumbled off the rooftop and down three stories to the waiting dumpsters, flipping over as she went. Rachel Sumner did not look down as, with a crash, Samantha landed on her back amid the leavings of a thousand middle school lunches and cardboard boxes.</p><p>Instead she went down to her classroom, cleaned up the mess, gathered her things and went home. Once there burned the girl's clothing and everything she'd worn that day. She made a note to herself to buy a new wooden ruler on the way to work the next morning and went to bed.</p><p>Slowly dawn came and with it students and facilty. It wasn't until midmorning, when the janitor was dumping the kitchen trash, that Samantha was discovered. Rushed to the hospital she was found to have numerous broken bones, welts, lacerations, and a can of silly string in her womb. The doctors operated, cleaned her up, and cleaned her out, the police looked for clues, and the schoolboard called Samantha's mother and father.</p><p>There were no leads and nothing her parents could do but wait as for the next month, Samantha languished in a coma, trapped inside a hell of terrible dreams. One day she woke up, bright and cheerful, if stiff and sore and asked why she was in a hospital. After her parents and the staff shrink asked her what she remembered, it became clear that she'd either repressed the event or lost those memories permanently from the head injuries. So it was that, after a few weeks at home and some careful talks with the schoolboard, Samantha returned to school, although she road in a motorized wheelchair she'd need until the casts on her leg and arm could be removed.</p><p>Of all her teachers and friends, Ms Sumner was the one most happy to see Samantha, and although she wasn't exactly sure why, that thought didn't exactly make Samantha all that happy.</p>"
574,The Accidental,Backslash Oberon,,"['Mf', 'sc']",A Man does something he ought not to have with a young chinese girl.,2012-01-30T00:00:00,This story is copyright by the author and all that shit. All rights reserved. Read at your own risk if its legal for you to do so.,"<p>It was at one of the big comic conventions, but not one so big that it had to be held in a convention hall. This one was inside of a hotel. I had seen her a couple times earlier that day, the first of the convention, Friday. She was short, maybe 5'2"" or 5'3"" at the most, cute with a tiny nose and bright eyes, just the cuddly side of slender, and oriental, Chinese I remember thinking at the time. Of course, being a guy, what really caught my eye about her was her tits, enclosed in a tight pink wool sweater. They were perfect, like grapefruit. They must have been 42 DD but on her small frame they looked even bigger.</p><p>She was there with some friends, chatting and laughing as they worked their way through the con, so I hadn't spoken to her at all. Anyway, what would I have said? ""Hello, nice tits babe?"" I think not.</p><p>As it happened, around two or three in the afternoon I'd finished my shopping for the day and I decided to go upstairs to my room, toss my purchases on the bed, and maybe take a quick shower. When I entered the elevator it was empty, but just before the doors closed who should appear but my girl. She slipped through just as the doors slid shut. We rode up in silence for about 20 seconds, me staring at her breasts unable to help myself now that they were so close, her ignoring me.</p><p>I don't know what made me do it, but I just had to. I had to know, were they real or not, had to know if they were as soft and firm beneath that sweater as they looked. So, thinking with my prick and not my brain, I reached out and squeezed one of those luscious orbs.</p><p>Her eyes went wide, she gasped, and stepped back, bumping into the rear wall of the elevator. On autopilot I moved with her, my hand still on her breast, squeezing softly, nerves sending signals to my brain and my crotch confirming that this was one hell of a breast.</p><p>She wiggled under my hand, but didn't say anything, her face flushed in embarrassment and anger. All too soon the elevator dinged and the door began to open. I dropped my hand quickly and took a step back, hoping that no one would see, but no one entered and as the doors opened, she slipped past me and out into the hall.</p><p>I was torn, did I follow her and somehow try to apologize? Or did I just go on as if nothing had happened. Too late I settled on an apology, the doors had closed. I jabbed the button for the next floor and, as soon as the doors began to open, I jumped out. I took a quick left, dashed into the stairwell, and cleared both landings by vaulting over the railing. I opened the door and stepped calmly out into the hall, looking both ways for the girl. I saw her, maybe twenty yards away, rooting in her purse for her room key. She must not have been worried cause she wasn't rushing.</p><p>Knowing that I'd spook her and thus ruin any chance at an apology if I yelled, I moved towards her.</p><p>She got her keycard out and was opening the door when she spotted me out of the corner of her eye. She started and tried to push the door open faster. The door opened with much more ease that she obviously expected, because she stumbled and fell face first into the room.</p><p>I dashed forward to see if she was okay, reaching the door in time to see her roll over onto her back. She looked up at me with her wide blue eyes, clearly more than a little frightened. Again I was caught by her looks and stepped forward to help her up, but she gave a small squeak and wiggled back from me. Unfortunately, or fortunately depending on how you look at it, I had stepped on the hem of her skirt and as she moved back it pulled off, leaving her small, pink panties bare before my eyes. I followed her into her room, stooping to grab her skirt and purse as I passed, letting the door swing closed behind me.</p><p>I was obviously making things worse not better so, setting her skirt and purse in the closet on my left, I strode over to her and, standing over her hips, leaned down and grabbed her under the arms. I hoisted her trembling form easily into the air. She whimpered softly. I had been planning nothing more that to help her up, but as I held her in my arms I became lost in her wide helpless eyes. I gathered her to me, wanting to soothe the tears that were appearing at the corners of her almond eyes, and hugged her close. I felt her firm breasts press into my chest and her breath against my neck. She wriggled slightly and opened her mouth.</p><p>I knew she was going to scream and had to stop her. There was no way I could possibly explain this to anyone who might come. So I kissed her, long and hard, crushing her to my chest. Sometime during that kiss my hand found its way down her back and squeezed her tight little rump, molding it, fondling it. She whimpered into my mouth as I held her close, kissing her passionately. She was like fire in my arms, but I couldn't let go. Finally I broke the kiss, but not before her wiggling thigh had rubbed against my now rock hard erection. I had to have her.</p><p>I let her down onto her bed and tugged her sweater over her head. She was perfection, only a small golden cross covered her lovely chest. She sniffled a little, but I laid her back, pushing gently, waiting for her to tell me to stop, to say anything, for something to snap me out of this lust filled daze. That something didn't come and I reached down, caressing my palm over her tight belly down to her cute panties. I felt the soft cotton under my hand and slowly pulled them off, down her smooth hairless legs and over her white keds.</p><p>She had almost no pubes, just a light down. ""O man,"" I thought, ""she must be 13 or 14"" but even that didn't stop me. I stood over her naked form, her only covering her white socks and white tennies enclosing her danty feet. I pealed off my clothes as she watched, wide eyed and crying softly.</p><p>I lay down next to her and softly caressed her body, loving the smoothness of it, the firm and supple touch of her warm skin. Slowly I gathered her into my arms and, holding her by the hips, rolled onto my back and positioned her tight slit over my shaft. Now I'm not that big, seven or eight inches long I'd guess, though I've never measured it, but it looked big against her tiny slit. I gazed up those perfect tits and pulled her slowly down my cock.</p><p>She yelped and whimpered, trembling all over, as my head popped inside her. Gods was she tight and hot. I pressed in deeper, her dryness hampering me a little. I felt her cherry against the head of my cock and sighed with pleasure and a small touch of pain. I smiled up at her, she looked down at me in combined fear and misery. I pressed into her hard, pulling her down at the same time.</p><p>She screamed as I ripped through her virginity and collapsed on my chest, hiccuping and sobbing, her breasts so soft and firm against my bare skin.</p><p>I held her still atop me, luxuriating in the feel of her tight, tight cunt. God she felt good. For several minutes I was content just to remain as we were but eventually the urge to sink myself all the way into her took over and I began lifting her and pulling her back down an inch at a time. She moaned and squirmed deliciously. It didn't take too long for her to loosen enough for me to increase my speed and soon I was in another inch and then another and then, with a rather painful jarring sensation, I felt my head ram against the hard knot of her cervix.</p><p>If it had hurt me, it must have felt like a dagger in her belly to my little playmate because she went absolutely nuts, thrashing and struggling against my grip. I held her in place, knowing that if she got away now there was no way in hell I could explain why she was running naked through the halls, virginal blood running down her inner thigh. Finally I just pulled down on her hips, forcing my way into her womb. It was fabulous, like taking her virginity all over again and I could help it. I came, soaking her deepest recesses with my seed. I fell back against the pillows and breathed deeply. Her cervix slowly forced my softening prick back out and the feeling was incredible. So incredible that I became hard almost immediately.</p><p>After making love to my little china doll for an hour and half, playing with those lovely tits of hers while waiting for my erection to return, I was, quite literally, shagged out and so, pulling her close I fell asleep.</p><p>I awoke about two hours later to the sound of a woman's gasp and several bags hitting the floor. I cracked an eye that there was this asian couple, looking about mid forties, loking down at me. I sat up, and reaching over the edge of the bed snagged my boxers and pulled them on. The man's face was slowly darkening and as he opened his mouth I prepared for the worst. Instead a tirade of Chinese poured forth and although I don't speak a blessed word of that language, the way my little doll flinched and then tried to hide behind me made it rather clear that daddy dearest's words were directed at her and not me.</p><p>After about ten minutes of this he gestured to his wife and she strode angrily around the bed and grabbed my girl by an ear. Bitching mother and squealing daughter excited into the bathroom and the door slammed behind them.</p><p>He took the chair opposite where I sat on the bed and looked at me for several moments. He looked like a man in the grips of a titanic inner battle, and when he finally spoke (in accented but otherwise flawless english) it was with great reluctance. ""My daughter,"" he began, ""has disgraced our family with her western ways and by her taking of a man such as you, a white man if you understand, as lover."" I said nothing, trying to keep my astonishment off my face. I mean, I play poker (and loose) with some heavy hitters, but I hope I have cultivated a reasonably good pokerface over the years. But still, you all but rape a man's daughter - she never said no, but still - a man's seriously underage daughter, and he all but calls her a slut. But then again, he did walk in on us sleeping together and she wasn't roughed up or standing over me with a knife or anything so hey, I wasn't going to set him straight.</p><p>He wasn't done, it turned out. ""I am not, by American standards, a wealthy man, but if you agree never to speak of this, and never to seek out my daughter again, I shall pay you twenty thousand dollars.""</p><p>I laughed, I just had to, it was too goddamned ridiculous, ""Hell man, I'd pay thirty just to do her again."" I'm not sure why I said that last, but it seemed the only way to break the tension without actually resorting to violence.</p><p>I expected him to drop the whole thing then and there, but he looked at me for several of the longest minutes of my life, a strange expression on his face, then glanced over at my clothes and purchases. Finally he spoke, ""You have this much money to spend?""</p><p>I shrugged, ""Sure. I own this toy company and we do okay."" Might as well tell the truth.</p><p>""And you would have Mai as wife?""</p><p>That took me by surprise, but still I think I hid it well enough. I've been married once, about five years ago, when I was twenty. We met in college and it was only after I discovered that she'd been cheating on me since day one that I figured she was just after my family's money. So, almost two years to the day after our wedding we parted ways and she got nothing but the big old boot and her memories. Still how could I pass up the chance to have my little china doll, or rather Mai, my little china doll, not once more, but every damned day if I wanted her?</p><p>So I said sure, and her mother cried and she cried, although I'm not sure they were crying for the same reason, and two months later we got married in this absolutely lovely ceremony in Taiwan, beautiful country, very nice. And that's how I accidentally ended up with a thirteen year old Chinese bride.</p>"
575,After The Dance,Bad Bad Dad,,"['inc', 'fath/daug', 'anal']",,2012-03-11T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I watched the high school erupt with well-dressed young men and women for a few minutes before pulling up to the door. For the most part I ignored the suited boys unless they had their arms around one of the many made-up teenage girls. Their dresses were, more often than not, too tight for their blossoming figures, their skirts too short, their necklines too low. I wasn't complaining, only wishing I could take home more than one.</p><p>The passenger door opened and Rebecca climbed inside, her long skirt slit far on my side. I could see her black stocking and a bit of her upper thigh where the stockings ended, but the slit continued. She made sure her high-heeled right shoe was inside before slamming the door and sniffling, pulling her seatbelt around her ample chest, barely hidden by her black dress.</p><p>""What's wrong?"" I asked as I pulled away from the school, slowing down to admire a blonde girl in a blue gown.</p><p>""Michael dumped me,"" Rebecca mumbled.</p><p>""What?"" Michael and my daughter had been dating for a few months. I wasn't too fond of the boy, but he knew his manners and kept his hands relatively to himself.</p><p>""He's dating Michelle now,"" she snapped. Then: ""Whore,"" under her breath. I pretended not to hear.</p><p>""You didn't put out for him, did you?"" I asked.</p><p>""No. I wouldn't do that, Daddy,"" she defended herself.</p><p>We went the rest of the car ride in silence. She sniffled a few times, and I put a hand on her knee, gently stroking the black stocking. We arrived at home and went inside. Rebecca was about to go to her room and change, no doubt, but I took her by the elbow and said, ""Would you like some wine before bed, dear?""</p><p>She looked at me oddly, then smiled. ""Sure.""</p><p>I had never allowed her to drink alcohol before, so she was both surprised and a bit excited by my invitation. I led her into the living room, where a bottle sat in an ice bucket. I popped the cork and poured two glasses of wine. We sat on the couch together, and I put my arm around her shoulder. She leaned her head against my chest and slowly sipped from her glass.</p><p>""You know, Michael isn't good enough for my little girl, anyway,"" I said.</p><p>She nodded. When her glass was empty I surprised her again by refilling it. She took another sip, then said, ""Daddy?""</p><p>""Yes, dear.""</p><p>""I'm sorry. I wasn't entirely truthful in the car.""</p><p>I felt myself squeeze her arm a little tightly as a flash of anger went through me. I caught myself, afraid of ruining the mood, and responded: ""Really?""</p><p>""I kind of put out.""</p><p>""Kind of?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Tell me.""</p><p>""The long story or the short story?""</p><p>""The whole thing.""</p><p>""Remember when I went to that party last night?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Well, even though you told me not to, I drank. A lot. I'm sorry, Daddy, but everyone else was doing it . . . and I know that that's no excuse, but Michael was kind of ignoring me and everyone else was having fun, so I started drinking too.</p><p>""I was really trashed and I saw Michael going into one of the rooms with Michelle. I got pissed off and followed them up there to yell at them. They were really drunk, too. When I opened the door Michael was sitting at the foot of the bed, with his pants and underwear down around his ankles. His . . .""</p><p>""Cock?""</p><p>""Yeah, it was all hard and everything. Michelle had her sweater off; she was just wearing her little whore cheering skirt and her socks. She was sitting next to him, giving him a hand job. Seeing his . . . cock . . . I was getting turned on, even though I was pissed about seeing him with Michelle. She was just looking at me, all superior and everything, and Michael was starting to say that he needed satisfaction, and he loved me, but I wouldn't do anything for him. Michelle looked at him and she was like, 'She won't even give you a blowjob?'</p><p>""She pushed him down onto his back and started sucking on his cock. I was so pissed that she was just doing this in front of me like she didn't even care. She stopped and looked at me again. 'Come on, Rebecca,' she said. 'It's fun.'</p><p>""I didn't know what to do, but I was sure if I left them there alone then Michael would dump me and everyone would hear about what a lousy girlfriend I was from Michelle. I didn't want her to win, so I took off my tank top and got on my knees between his legs. I started licking his cock while she held it up, but I wasn't sure what to do. Michelle said, 'Like this,' and showed me how to take his cock in my mouth and suck on it. So I started to do that.</p><p>""For a while I was fighting to keep her away from his cock so that I could give him the blowjob. She stopped trying to suck on it whenever I lifted my head and pulled her panties off. She sat on Michael's face and I knew he was licking her pussy while I was giving him a blowjob. That pissed me off, too, because I just wanted that bitch to leave. Sorry.""</p><p>""That's okay,"" I assured her. ""Sip your wine and continue.""</p><p>She did so. ""Well, anyway, after a while my mouth was getting tired so I just started licking the underside of his cock and Michelle leaned down across his body and was licking the other side. Our tongues touched a few times, and then we were kissing, suddenly, with his cock between us. Michael started to cum, and Michelle and I let him do it all over our tongues and lips. We were kissing some more, then, with his cum in our mouths.""</p><p>""Is that all?""</p><p>She took another sip of wine. Then, softly, ashamed, ""No.""</p><p>""What happened next?""</p><p>""Michelle climbed off of Michael and started touching my breasts, kissing them, and licking my nipples. I was getting real horny, and I started touching her, too. We made out for a little while, and Michael got dressed. I wasn't feeling angry anymore, and I wanted to have sex or something. I thought I was going to explode.</p><p>""Michael said we should go to his house, and we said we would. We walked there . . . getting dressed first, of course. Michelle and I were ignoring Michael, walking together, talking a little, and kissing and stuff. We snuck into Michael's room so we wouldn't wake his parents. Michael said he wanted to fuck me, but I said I couldn't. I'm sorry, Daddy.""</p><p>""It's alright, sweetie, don't worry about your words, just tell me what happened."" I was getting incredibly aroused from this story, wondering just what this Michelle looked like.</p><p>""Okay, well, Michelle said she'd fuck him. He took off his clothes and lay on his bed. Michelle hadn't put her panties back on and she sat on him and let him fuck her. Michael said he'd lick my pussy if I sat on his face, so I took off my pants and panties, and did so. Michelle wouldn't be quiet, and I tried to be, but he made me cum twice while he was fucking her. I was facing away from Michelle and she reached around me and took off my top, and started squeezing my tits again.</p><p>""We heard some sounds from the house and someone went into the bathroom and started using the shower. We tried to be quiet, and I came again and got off of Michael. He was about to cum too, and Michelle got off of him quick and started sucking his cock again. He came in her mouth and it started dripping out and along the sides of his cock. I really liked his cum last time, so I started to lick up what she was missing. Then we kissed some more. While we were kissing, Michael passed out.</p><p>""Michelle said she had to go to the bathroom and ran out of the room. I started thinking about what I'd done, and wanted to go home. I started to get my things together, but Michelle came running back into the room, giggling. She grabbed my hand and pulled me up. 'Come on, Rebecca, you gotta see this,' she said. I tried to get away, but she dragged me to the bathroom.</p><p>""A guy was in the shower. We could kind of see him through the glass doors. He was jerking off. Michelle took off her sweater and skirt. 'What are you doing?' I asked, too loudly. The guy in the shower stopped suddenly, and peeked out.</p><p>""'Want some help with that?' Michelle asked him. It was Michael's dad. He grinned at us. I was still naked and so was Michelle now. I covered my tits with my arms and tried to back out of the bathroom, but Michelle put an arm around my shoulders. 'Come on, it'll be fun,' she said.</p><p>""'I have to go home,' I said.</p><p>""'I'll take you girls home when we're done if you want to take a shower with me,' he said. Michelle nodded and stepped into the shower, dragging me in by one arm. I looked down and saw that Michael's dad had a huge cock. It was making me horny again. Michelle started kissing him on the lips and he had one hand all over her ass. He reached past her with the other one and started touching my tits, squeezing them and pinching my nipples.</p><p>""'Would you suck my dick, Rebecca?' he asked. I didn't want him to get pissed off and I kind of wanted to, so I got down on my knees and started sucking his cock like I had done to Michael. I looked up and saw that he was putting his fingers inside Michelle's pussy. He was rubbing outside of it a lot too, 'cause she shaved her pubic hair. I was moving my lips back and forth on his big cock a lot, and fast.</p><p>""After a little while he said he wanted to fuck me, but Michelle said, 'She's saving herself for marriage,' to tease me. 'I'll fuck you, though,' she told him. I stopped sucking and stood up and got out of the way while Michael's dad pressed Michelle against the glass doors and put his cock between her legs. She groaned when he pushed himself into her and he started pumping in and out of her really fast. He reached out for me and I let him pull me up to him. He tried to kiss me on the lips, but I pulled away and he sucked on my nipples instead.</p><p>""After a while he kept saying he was going to cum. Michelle quickly turned around and knelt on the floor, with her mouth open. He started jerking his cock near her mouth and he pushed my head down. I kissed the head of his cock and licked him until he started shooting cum onto Michelle's tongue. I licked his head while he came, too, and got some more cum in my mouth. When he was done, Michelle grabbed me and started kissing me again.</p><p>""Then Michael's dad turned off the shower and said we should get dressed to go home. We went and put our clothes on while he did the same.""</p><p>She finished her glass of wine and I poured another.</p><p>""Was that all?""</p><p>She looked sheepish. ""Almost.""</p><p>I sighed, gently rubbing the bulge in my pants. ""What else happened?""</p><p>She swallowed hard. ""When we were getting dressed, Michael woke up again. He asked what was going on, and Michelle said that his father was taking us home. He got up and went with us into his dad's car. I sat up front with his dad and Michelle sat in back with Michael. I tried to sit with Michael, but Michelle was being a bitch and wouldn't let me.</p><p>""I kept looking back, though, and I saw that she had her hand in his pants and was whispering stuff in his ear while she jerked him off. We got to her house first, though, and Michael wouldn't go in with her. I got in the backseat while she stumbled to her front door. When she was inside Michael's dad continued toward our house. Michael took my hand and put it on his cock and said I should jerk him off while I told him about the shower. I was ashamed, though, and said I wouldn't talk about it, but I stroked his cock for him a bit.</p><p>""I didn't even notice that we had gone past our house until we were near the strip mall. Michael's dad parked in the empty lot and stopped the car. He got out and came around to the backseat, sitting on the other side of me.</p><p>""'What's going on?' I asked. I tried to get out, but I couldn't get over them.</p><p>""'Relax, Rebecca,' Michael's dad said. 'We just want to fuck you, precious.'</p><p>""'No!' I insisted. 'I won't have sex with either of you. Leave me alone.' Michael had his cock all the way out now. It seemed bigger than before. I was still jerking him off and didn't even realize it. I took my hand away.</p><p>""'Okay, okay,"" Michael's dad said. 'I'm sorry, I didn't mean to scare you. We aren't going to force you. Would you suck our cocks some more, though?'</p><p>""Michael was taking off his pants, and his dad started taking his own off, too, and I knew that I couldn't refuse them, even though I wanted to go home. When they both had their pants and underwear off, I knew I was horny again, too. Everything was so new, but I realized I loved sucking their cocks . . . and how their cum tasted.</p><p>""So I did it. Michael's dad pulled my head down to his lap and I started sucking his cock first. Michael got up and made the passenger seat flip forward to give him more room. He rubbed his cock on my cheek until I started sucking his, leaving his dad's poking into my hair for a while. His dad held my face while Michael did all the actions, pumping his cock in and out of my mouth. Then he stopped and I went back to sucking on his dad.</p><p>""They sat me down in the center seat and took turns fucking my mouth. I was really sore, but I liked the way they groaned when I was kissing and licking their dicks. Michael said he was about to cum and his dad said I should close my eyes and my mouth. I told him I wanted to taste his cum, but Michael's dad insisted that I'd had enough in my mouth and that now it was time to see it all over my face. I did what he told me and I felt warm cum spraying all over my lips, cheeks, chin, and everywhere.</p><p>""Then a cock was back at my lips and I opened my mouth, tasting some of the cum slip inside, while Michael's dad went back to fucking my mouth. I felt him brush cum from my eyelids and wipe it on my cheek. He said I could open my eyes, and I did, until he was done with my mouth. He started jerking in front of my face and I closed my eyes again while he sprayed his cum on my forehead and on my nose and cheeks. When he was done he wiped my eyes again and I just sat there, with their cum all over my face. Michael's dad leaned into the front seat and pulled a Polaroid camera from the glove compartment. He took some pictures of me with cum all over my face and gave me one of them. He kept the rest and told me not to wipe my face off until I got home. Then he drove me home and I ran inside and cleaned up before I went to bed.""</p><p>I sighed. ""Daddy?""</p><p>""Yes, dear?""</p><p>""Are you mad at me?""</p><p>""No, honey. No, I'm not mad at you. It's natural to be curious about sex, and it's very natural to enjoy sexual things.""</p><p>""I didn't let anyone fuck me, Daddy,"" she said, still defensive.</p><p>""I know. That was good of you. You did a good job.""</p><p>She finished her third glass of wine.</p><p>""Do you still have that picture?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said softly. ""Do you want it?""</p><p>""Let me see it,"" I said.</p><p>She leaned over and picked up her purse from the coffee table. I admired the low-cut back of her dress. She fumbled in her purse and pulled out the Polaroid. Sure enough, there she was, beautiful green eyes open wide and slightly bloodshot, pretty lips coated in semen, clear white skin mottled with gobs of cum.</p><p>""Jesus!"" I exclaimed. Hearing about it was one thing, but seeing an actual picture was too much. I was as hard as a redwood in my pants, and I had to massage my cock a bit to keep my jeans from biting sensitive flesh.</p><p>""Are you alright, Daddy?"" Rebecca asked.</p><p>""Yeah, babe. It's just . . . well, your story . . . and this picture.""</p><p>""Are you horny?"" she asked, rubbing the thickness in my pants and discovering the answer for herself.</p><p>""Would you do something for your Daddy?"" I asked, sinking a little lower in the couch, pressing my throbbing cock against her palm.</p><p>""Do you want a blowjob?""</p><p>""I want you take your dress off first.""</p><p>She stood up and reached behind her back, unzipping her dress. She let it slide down to her ankles, revealing that she wore neither bra nor panties. Her tits were firm and round, about a handful each, and I unzipped my pants while I admired what must have been a recently acquired trait of my daughter's body. She caught my gaze.</p><p>""I shaved this tonight. Michelle said it made everything feel better. I wasn't sure if . . ."" she shook her head.</p><p>""It's beautiful,"" I said, the awe in my voice unfeigned. Truly her small pink cunt lips were a sight to behold. I noticed the glimmer of something wet on the inside of her thighs.</p><p>I finished removing my pants and boxers, my cock popping out, pre-cum glistening on my own stomach and cock. Rebecca looked incredible in nothing but black stockings and high-heeled shoes. She sat on the coffee table, spreading her legs wide, leaning down to me. She stuck out her tongue and slowly licked up the underside of my shaft. I shivered, as electrical currents seemed to infuse my body. She continued to lick me, her tongue strokes becoming faster and shorter.</p><p>I grabbed the root of my cock and pushed it toward her mouth. She took my cue and placed the head of my dick on her tongue, sucking me in-between her red lips. She went down halfway, slowly lashing at me with her tongue, bobbing her head up and down over my prick.</p><p>She pulled up, leaving her tongue under my cock. ""You taste good, Daddy,"" she said, kissing the head of my prick.</p><p>I stood up, consumed with lust for my daughter. I pulled her up by her waist and sat her down on the couch, pressing her back onto an arm pillow. I knelt on the floor and spread her legs, placing the outward one on my shoulder. Carefully, slowly, I ran my tongue along her cunt lips, delving into her pussy after a while in search of her bud. I found her clit and licked it furiously, cupping my lips over her naked pussy flesh and sucking hard. She moaned loudly and came after a short while.</p><p>""I'm going to have you in every way, Rebecca,"" I told her.</p><p>""Okay, Daddy,"" she said, a nervous look in her beautiful eyes.</p><p>I climbed onto the couch, keeping her legs spread wide and pressed my cock against her pussy. I rubbed it between her lips before entering her. She gasped as I slowly penetrated past her lips. ""Am I a slut, Daddy?""</p><p>I drove myself hard and deep into her, shattering her hymen with one blow. She jerked up and yelped. ""Yes,"" I answered as I pulled back slightly. She was breathing too heavily, almost hyperventilating, so I leaned down as I continued my slow strokes, taking her tongue into my mouth, locking my lips to hers, exchanging breath with her. She calmed down and returned to her prone position, spreading her legs wider so that I could fuck her more deeply.</p><p>""Oh God, Daddy,"" she gasped when our kiss broke. ""Oh you feel so good inside me, Daddy. I'm a slut. I'm a slut, Daddy.""</p><p>""That's right,"" I said, pumping hard and fast inside her. ""You're a slut and I'm going to cum on your face.""</p><p>""Okay, Daddy,"" she squealed as another orgasm tore through her. I pulled out, leaping up over her chest and sprayed my own semen all over her pretty little face. She closed her eyes and opened her mouth, taking a lot of my cum on her tongue and lips. When the spurts were done, I angled my cock down into her mouth and she gently milked it dry with her warm mouth.</p><p>I sat back down to catch my breath, cleaned off her eyelids, and gently squeezed one of her tits while she licked the cum around her lips. She sat up and seemed to be concentrating, perhaps to better feel the semen globs dripping down her face. ""I'm not done yet,"" I told her.</p><p>""Okay, Daddy.""</p><p>""Wait here.""</p><p>I returned in a few minutes, bottle of lubricant in hand. ""Lay on your stomach,"" I told her. I helped position a pillow just under her cunt, aiming her small ass up a bit. I sat down behind her, placing her calves over my lap. I gently squeezed her ass cheeks, rubbed her wet cunt from behind. Then I poured some of the lubricant on one hand, tightly holding one ass cheek with the other. I poured some of the lubricant into her asshole, making her moan in pleasure at the sudden cool sensation on her sensitive sphincter.</p><p>I rubbed my index finger on her asshole for a little while, finally slipping inside her with ease. She groaned as my penetrating her ass with a finger made her cum again. She was breathing heavily already while I started pressing my finger deeper inside her and pulling it out again, fucking her tight asshole with my finger.</p><p>My cock was slowly regaining its fortitude, but I still wasn't hard enough to fuck her. My finger still poking in and out of her ass, I moved around to the side of the couch, pressing my thickening prick to her mouth. She opened her cum-stained lips and took me inside, working her tongue expertly along the underside of my cock. It didn't take long for me to widen and lengthen within her mouth.</p><p>""I'm going to fuck your ass now,"" I warned, moving back behind her.</p><p>""Okay,"" she whispered as another rush came over her.</p><p>I poured some more lubricant on my finger, pulling it out long enough to let some of the cool gel get inside her. I aimed my cock at her tiny hole, gently pressing against the slick surface. She was still too tight, and I spread her cheeks with both hands once my cock was in the right position. The mushroom cap of my head popped in, causing her to groan aloud again.</p><p>""You're too big, Daddy,"" she said as I pressed down another half an inch.</p><p>""No I'm not, honey. You'll be fine,"" I said, pressing harder, spreading her wider.</p><p>""Okay,"" she said through clenched teeth. I pulled back a bit, eliciting a moan from my daughter, then pushed hard into her, sinking halfway into her ass.</p><p>It took about three minutes of slowly fucking her ass for her to grow accustomed to my thickness in her most tender of crevices. Eventually, however, I was able to fuck her at a faster, harder pace. Her ass squeezed my cock tighter than I ever could do it with my own hand, but another application of lubricant loosened her up again. I reached between her legs and rubbed her clit while I thrust in and out of her ass. Her long moans and sighs deteriorated into quick gasped and whelps at every inward thrust. But the next time she came she pushed herself up by her arms and threw her ass hard against me, driving me even deeper into her. I reached around her and grasped one of her tits, the other hand still fondling her sex, while I humped her ass furiously.</p><p>I nibbled on her neck and pinched her nipple, enjoying every audible breath she made.</p><p>""Oh God, I'm gonna cum!"" I said finally, pushing her away from me. I popped out of her ass and she swiftly knelt on the floor in front of me, head tilted back, mouth open, tongue out.</p><p>I aimed my cock at her tongue and jerked hard. My cum exploded as though from a shotgun, coating her eager tongue and teeth, splashing her already sticky face in dozens of places. She swallowed my cum hungrily, rushing up to take my prick in her mouth, sucking all the excess seed from me. Finally done, she rested her head on the couch, while I watched her beautiful face, not marred but enhanced by the semen slowly dripping down it.</p><p>After a while Rebecca went to take a shower and get ready for bed. I climbed into my own bed, utterly exhausted. After a few minutes, Rebecca joined me, having put on a pair of white lace panties and cotton socks. She snuggled against my chest and I put my arm around her.</p><p>""Daddy?"" Rebecca said, pressing her breasts against me.</p><p>""Yes?""</p><p>""What should I do about Michael and Michelle?""</p><p>I thought for a moment. Then: ""Well, Michael doesn't deserve you. You should tell him to go to hell.""</p><p>""Okay. What about Michelle?""</p><p>""You should invite her over for dinner some night.""</p><p>Now Rebecca was silent for a moment, slowly stroking my leg with her soft hand. ""Alright,"" she grinned.</p>"
576,Lorna and Kylie,Bad Bill,badbill55@hushmail.com,"['Mg', 'toddler', 'MMg', 'MMF', 'ws']",How I became what I am today - the slippery road down to paedo land. I meet the mother of a toddler who does not mind making money out of her.,2012-08-20T00:00:00,All people in this story are made up - totally a figment of my pervy mind. Do not do this ever.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>It all started about 2 years ago. Until this time I had not had any conscious thoughts about sex and kids, it was just banished from my brain, like normal everyday people. And I would probably have stayed that was if I had not met Lorna.</p><p>I was on a business trip to the south east, so staying in a pretty decent hotel. I'd gone through a pretty tough divorce. I had suggested to my 52 year old wife (I was mid 50s at the time) that she join a gym as she was just getting plumper by the week. For a change she followed my suggestion, lost about 15 kilos and fell for her personal trainer, 20 years her junior. We had no kids, but even so it was not easy. </p><p>I was sat on a stool in the hotel bar in my business suit having a quiet pre-dinner drink when I saw a pretty girl sitting by herself at a table. She had long dark hair and was neatly dressed, busy with her messaging. She suddenly looked up and saw me looking at her. I looked away, but I could feel her stare, so glanced back and she gave me a lovely smile. I smiled back, and she nodded towards the empty seat opposite her. </p><p>I slipped off the bar stool and my mind was racing. I had heard that high class hookers were sometimes found in this hotel, but she really didn't look like that. We shook hands and I sat down - 'you looked a bit lost' she said in a soft Irish accent, 'I hope you don't think I am too forward'.</p><p>'Not at all' I managed, a bit croaky, 'I could do with some company, I'm Dave'. And so it began. We had dinner, lots to drink, and finally, after enough drink, I asked 'so how does this work then?' </p><p>She knew straight off what I meant. 'Sorry - I can't stay in the hotel - I have a babysitter waiting for me. You could come to my place for a errrrrrrr small gift...' she smiled that lovely smile. </p><p>I followed her like a lamb, and a short taxi ride took us to a good class apartment block. She smiled and nodded at the doorman who gave me a Sid James 'Carry On Film' wink. I looked away.</p><p>She led me in to her apartment - and Madge, a woman in her 60s, was let go. 'If you have anything left after Lorna, you can always give it to me...!!!' she said softly as she passed. Lorna scowled at her and off she went.</p><p>'Yea - its not as easy as before, every time I go out I have to find someone to take care of little Kylie' she told me. I opened the bottle of rum I had bought in the hotel and we continued chatting. I had felt so at ease with this girl, and let myself go for the first time in a couple of years. </p><p>The rum was starting to show and she was telling me about her work - and that it wasn't as easy to get out with Kylie, but she's made a mint that she could have only dreamed off, because of her. I was innocently curious. </p><p>'Well, you know, I have a couple of customers who like to play with her'. I was still confused - the booze was not helping. Playing with a baby - getting on your hands and knees and moulding Plasticine or drawing??? She giggled - 'No! You know, touching her, getting her to suck them, that sort of thing. I don't let them fuck her of course, she is far too young for that. She's only two for god's sake. Maybe when she is older, and of course I couldn't let anyone hurt her.'</p><p>I was - what do they say - gobsmacked. She was speaking about child - indeed toddler - sex abuse like it was her giving a blow job. I was just staring at her. 'And they are all around your age, mid 50s, 60s, nice family men' she looked me straight in the eyes 'and they found out that they like to feel a smooth little pussy and put their tongue in it and cum all over her tiny hairless body'. My cock was twitching - but I shook my head. 'Not me, you have the wrong guy here. I can do you alright - my god how I want to - but kids are a no no - absolutely not, ever'.</p><p>'Hmmmm' was her response as she looked me in the eye. It was if she was saying 'Lets see about that.'</p><p>We went into the single bedroom, Kylie's cot was at one side of the room. We got down to it - she sucked me to the brink, then let me fuck her and it was about 20 seconds before I filled her pussy. It was as good as I had thought it was going to be. I rolled off and let her sleep in the wet patch.</p><p>It was still dark, but there was crying - a baby crying. Lorna struggled out of bed and returned with Kylie in her arms, coochie cooing her. Kylie took a drink of milk from a bottle and Lorna laid her down between us and climbed back into the bed. I went back to sleep.</p><p>Light was seeping through the curtains. My eyes opened and I was looking at a very beautiful dark haired two year old girl. She was facing me, fast asleep. Some dribble was running from the corner of her mouth to the pillow. I remembered what Lorna had told me, and imagined the dribble was my cum. My dick instantly sprang to attention. This was wrong - very wrong. Lorna had her back to both of us. I put my hand on the tot's side and felt an opening between her pyjama top and bottoms. I slipped my had down her back and felt the cushion of the pampers. As we had never had children, I had never been in this situation before. </p><p>My dick was so hard, I knew what I was doing was wrong, but no-one ever need know. I touched her face and she just murmured. I slid my hand to my dick - I was naked after our session - pre-cum was leaking, and my rod was rigid like it had not been for 20 years. I slipped my hand under Kylie's top and felt her tiny nipples. She groaned and rolled onto her back. I stopped touching her for a minute in case she woke. I tried to get my hand down her front but her nappy was on tight. I had an idea how these things worked and opened the selotape fixer at one side of the nappy. My fingers could now slip inside - she was so small, that I very quickly touched her tiny smooth cunt. I was breathing hard now, she had wet herself in the night and the nappy was damp. I brought my fingers out to my nose and inhaled - the beautiful aroma of baby pee. I had wanted to do wet sex with my ex but she thought it too dirty - I had a real urge for it, and I imagined Kylie sitting on my face, letting me lick her tiny pussy, and drinking down her pee trickle. My hand went back to her cunt and I felt a tiny button right at the top of the tiny slit and stroked it gently. </p><p>Lorna turned round and I froze. She saw the look on my face and pulled back the covers to see my hand inside the nappy of her little girl. She shook her head as she smiled. </p><p>'I can always tell' she said. 'You may not know it yourself - but I can always tell. You seem to be enjoying it!' She nodded to my dick. 'OK - now that we know, it's a thousand pounds for half an hour - no fucking her cunt or arse - but you can rub yourself against her anywhere. She will get about an inch of your dick in her mouth - don't choke her. Most like to cum in her face. You can help me bath her after for free!'</p><p>I just nodded as Lorna spoke. 'Do you want to - you know - strip her?' she asked. I nodded as Lorna went and put the main light on. I took of Kylie's top and kissed her tiny nippies, then kissed her on the mouth and stuck my tongue in. She didn't seem to mind. Lorna returned to the bed and knelt alongside her daughter. I took off Kylie's pyjama bottoms and nappy - it was only pissy. I swivelled my hips, lifted her right leg up and brought my dick close to her tiny slit. I was breathing so hard. The slippery head of my dick touched the lips of her tiny cunt and Lorna took hold of my shaft with her left hand. Lorna was looking very intently at what was going on and her right hand gripped her crotch are - she was enjoying this. She was making an 'ug-ug' noise and was panting. She stopped her crotch grabbing and put her middle and index finger either side of Kylie's little cunt and slowly opened her up. The little pea of her clit came into view and a tiny dark hole below. She gently wanked my rigid dick for only three or four seconds and I actually cried out as I shot my cum up into the tiny hole of her pussy. Lorna angled my dick up and the next load shot up Kylie's belly and into her face, it was so erotic. And another rope - I don't know where it came from - I had filled Lorna only 6 hours previously. Kylie put her head back in reaction to being splattered and this one hit under her chin. More cum over Kylie's belly as Lorna went back to grabbing her crotch. She rubbed herself faster and faster, staring at her cum covered baby and cried out 'Aaaagggggghhhhhhh' then sat back on her haunches.	</p><p>Five or six deep breaths and then said 'you like that then?' I had lasted about half a minute, and paid for half an hour....</p><p>I just nodded and then felt so bad about what I had just done. </p><p>'You will feel bad for a time' said Lorna - right on schedule - 'but don't worry - you didn't hurt her and had a lot of fun. Next time I will take a video that you can use a lot - get your money's worth that way!'</p><p>Kylie had her fingers in the cum on her belly and was playing with it. I sat up and went to the bathroom. Lorna was bringing tissues to wipe the cum off her daughter.</p><p>I left, went to a cash machine and returned with the money. 'How did you know I would come back?' I asked. 'You lot always do' she smiled. </p><p>And that began our relationship. She had another customer who would like to have another guy involved and Lorna asked me if I was interested - of course I was. I had been bi all my life but not done much about it.</p><p>I've had a lot of fun in the last couple of years. Once a month I still see Lorna and Kylie - Kylie is four now and I can get about 3 inches of my dick in, but I would never hurt her. She is expensive but has quite a client base - all on word of mouth. Not the sort of thing one can advertise really. Lorna is pregnant again so really is concentrating on Kylie's customers, and a few pervs who like to bang a pregnant woman!</p><p>I'll follow with a few more chapters of this if you like - all fantasy of course.... </p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>After the initial session with Lorna and Kylie I really was concerned for a couple of weeks. I had nightmares - waking up in a sweat with a huge hard-on thinking of tiny toddlers. I knew it was wrong but it had been so fuckin erotic, and I had cum so hard. I decided to go again as I was really keen to taste the toddler's tiny pussy. I would wank at the thought of it - yea, a guy in mid 50s pulling himself in the toilet at work - never failing to shoot a load as soon as I thought of little Kylie sitting on my face.</p><p>Three weeks after the first encounter I called Lorna and booked another half hour. I was not badly off, had a good job, no kids and no maintenance for the ex wife, so a grand once a month was OK. I booked them for 3 in the afternoon one day, and had a raging hard-on the entire train and taxi journey. </p><p>Lorna had set up a video camera on a tripod beside the couch. Kylie was in her cot having a nap, so we got right to it, kissing, feeling each other up, and getting our kit off. Lorna had lovely tits and liked them to be sucked. She had shaved her pussy - 'most of my clients prefer bald pussies' she said. She sat back on the couch and I got in between her legs and gave her a good licking. We were both starting to breath heavy. 'Shall I get her?' Lorna whispered. I just nodded.</p><p>Lorna came back through the door with Kylie cradled in her arms - it was such an erotic sight, this lovely naked 21 year old holding a toddler who was half asleep. I told Lorna about my fantasy - tasting Kylie's pee. She said that was actually a common thing for 'you guys' who like toddlers, and brought out a duvet from the tv cupboard and laid it over the fitted carpet. </p><p>I lay on my back, cock was rigid, my red knob head pushing past my foreskin as it did the first time I spurted over Kylie. Lorna stood Kylie next to me and I took off her piddly nappy. She still had a pretty cream dress with red flowers on, and pink socks. Lorna picked her up and turned her so she faced my feet and sat her on my face. Suddenly I had a two year old pussy on my mouth and my nose was pushing against her bum hole. She squiggled around as I lapped her pissy little cunt hole. Lorna grabbed the video camera and started filming. I was in perv heaven. Lorna stood up and stepped over my head. She started to toddle to her high chair - there was a pink potty next to it. 'Wee wee' she said. Lorna put the video camera tripod back down, checked it was on my face, and said 'your lucky day Dave, you will get to taste her pee you perv. It tastes so good.' She had now picked Kylie back up and was bringing her to me. 'I know from experience...'</p><p>This time she stood Kylie over my face with her back to my feet. I looked up and could see her tiny slit, and past that her lovely little face peering down at me. I pushed up her dress either side as Lorna moved the tripod to get a good shot. </p><p>'Go on, darling, you go wee wee for mummy' Lorna whispered in that soft Irish lilt. I opened my mouth as Kylie bent her knees. 'Good girl, like you do for uncle Stephen,' Lorna went on with her encouragement. </p><p>A couple of dribbles came out of the tiny slit which I caught in my mouth. Nectar. I was close to blowing my cum. Her pussy was only 2 or 3 inches form my face now. My tongue was straining out to touch her. More dribbles, then a stream of warm piss hit my nose. I angled my head back quickly and caught it in my mouth. It quickly filled my mouth and I swallowed. Too much, I bucked my hips as a came so hard, onto the back of Kylies dress. The piss continued as did my cum. I swallowed and spurted - it was such an intense experience. Four or five heavy ropes of cum - I felt them flow through my dick - then dribbles of cum as Kylie's flow stopped. I was out of breath as she stepped off me.</p><p>'Wow - I got everything on the video' said Lorna. 'That was hot - did you see how much you came? That was three times the normal - you've been saving that up I think.' </p><p>I could only nod. A middle aged guy had just had his most intense sexual experience ever, and with a two year old girl. Talk about confused again. I was still lying on the duvet when Lorna reappeared with a can of lager. 'this will calm you down' she said as she handed the can to me. My heart was still beating fast - my blood pressure must have been through the roof at the time of orgasm. 'What a way to go' I thought and smiled to myself. I thanked Lorna for the beer.</p><p>'Watersports turns me on big time' she said. 'Is that beer filling you up?' </p><p>I drained the can and put it on the floor. 'You want to find out?' I asked. She smiled and laid next to me on the duvet. She put her face in the wet part next to my head and there was a loud 'mmmmmmmm' as she got her daughter's piss on her face. 'Big turn on - such a turn on' she was rubbing her pussy now and lying on her back. Her daughter had found some Duplo and was making a wall on the other side of the room. I knelt next to Lorna. She opened her mouth and was nodding her head frantically as she rubbed her pussy. I felt the pee come - I had not peed since I first got out of bed that day. Her tongue came out as my piss hit her in the face. She closed her eyes and tried to get as much in her mouth as possible. Her right hand was now a blur as she opened her legs and rubbed harder. My piss kept coming as she started to groan - 'aghhhh - gl.gl....gl..' as she gurgled my piss in her mouth. Her face and hair were soaking - as she was in orgasm heaven. </p><p>I looked across at little Kylie who was sat giving me a good view of her tiny twat. My dick just hardened immediately. I liked my moustache - still tasted of Kylie piss and felt another cum building up. Lorna faced my dick again and made grunting noises, and stuck her tongue out as far as she could. A rope of watery cum shot out of my dick and hit Lorna in the face. She leaned forward and put her mouth around the end of my knob as another blast came. She was looking up into my eyes now. I pushed my dick into her mouth as the last spurt from my now empty ballsack hit the back of her throat. I was finished, and sat back on the duvet. The room went very quiet, then Lorna reached for the towel she had put to one side of the duvet. </p><p>'That was good' -she said as she wiped the piss and cum off her face. 'Guess I need a shower!' She turned and smiled - that innocent Irish maid smile which I loved. </p><p>'You are one depraved girl' I told her. 'But you love it' she responded.</p><p>We all went into the shower and the duvet and towel went into the wash. She was an organised girl. </p><p>'You know - the last time I had a drink was with you' she told me. 'I have quite a few gents now, business is very good. I like to see them with Kylie - it turns me on - but I need seeing to as well. I think my sex drive is quite high.'</p><p>'There's no arguing with that' I agreed. She started putting the video onto a memory stick and we continued to chat. </p><p>'I've another gent' (she did not call us clients) 'who wants to play with Kylie with another guy - he likes sucking cock and being fucked as well as girl and toddler stuff - are you up for it? You fit the description of who he would like to play with.' 'what is he paying?' I asked. </p><p>She laughed. 'You both pay me - you fuckin whore.' I was cool - I had some sessions with a lad as a teen, nothing since. I did enjoy it, and had recently been looking at gay stuff on the net and had been getting off on it. 'Sounds like fun' I said as I passed her the cash. </p><p>'In about a month then' I suggested. </p><p>'Ok - I will sort out this other guy - I think we will all have a lot of fun.' My sore cock began to twitch at the thought of it..... I slipped the memory stick into my pocket and it twitched again. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>This time I had more than memories to take me through the month - I had the video that Lorna had made. It was incredible - close-ups of little Kylie peeing into my mouth out of her tiny slit. I was really looking forward to the next encounter.</p><p>I rang the bell some four weeks later - as I have said previously, it was a thousand pounds for half an hour with Lorna and her two year old daughter - worth every penny - but I could really only afford it once a month. </p><p>A gent about 10 years older than me - in his mid sixties - opened Lorna's door. He was taller and skinnier than me and when we shook hands, had a firm grip. Like me, he had a moustache, but his was clipped to match his military bearing. </p><p>'Hi - I'm Steve' I said. He nodded and said 'and I'm errrrrr George' obviously not his real name. I grinned. We went through to a normal family scene - Kylie playing with her blocks on the carpet, Lorna in the kitchen. She came through to the living room with a can of cider and pecked my cheek as she put it in my hand. </p><p>'I like drinking cider errrrrr later - you know what I mean - after you have recycled it.'</p><p>'George' grinned and asked if I liked the watersports as well. I nodded a yes and indicated Kylie - 'especially the young vintage' I said. He grinned and said that we would be getting on really well.</p><p>Lorna spread the 'pee' duvet down on the carpet and sat in the middle of the sofa, tapping the space either side. We obliged, and immediately got down to a snogging and feeling session. She unzipped both of us and we took out our dicks. George had thick one, same length as mine but noticeably thicker. He reached across to my slender dick and said 'this will be sliding up little Kylie quite soon I should think.' The thought of that nearly made me cum. His face was glued on Lorna's as he softly jerked my dick. I reached between Lorna's legs and started rubbing her pussy. Kylie sat oblivious to this playing with her dolls.</p><p>I slipped off the sofa and knelt between Lorna's legs. She was still wearing panties - I started sucking her cunt through them, then pulled the fabric to one side to give her shaved cunt a good licking. She spread her legs to give me better access. George slipped off the sofa and undressed completely. He knelt behind me, reached round and undid my trousers. I stopped the licking and stood up. I stripped off, as did Lorna. Both George and myself had considerable hard-ons - we faced each other standing and took hold of each other's cocks. George dropped to his knees and took me in his mouth. I looked across the room at Kylie who was looking back at us with a curious look on her face. </p><p>Lorna stood beside me and started kissing me deeply. She, as usual, was rubbing her pussy. I broke away after a minute, went over to Kylie and knelt in front of her. 'Hey darling, you want something to suck?' My dick was bobbing a few inches in front of her face. I pushed my hips slightly forward and she automatically opened her little mouth. I turned back to Lorna and George and they were standing together, wanking each other, looking at us.</p><p>I picked Kylie up, took her to the duvet and laid her down. I tickled her tum and started undressing her. My hands were shaking - I had been waiting a month for this. Her top came off - then her little girl vest. She was left in a flowery skirt, nappy and yellow socks. The skirt came down, and the beautiful little girl was laying there smiling dressed only in a nappy and her socks. The fasteners at the side of the nappy were undone and I pulled the front down to reveal her pudgy little slit in all its glory. George broke from Lorna and came to kneel the other side of Kylie. </p><p>He bent down and kissed her mouth. Lorna went for the video. I got a close view of a 65 year old balding guy sticking his tongue in a two year old girl. My prick was rigid - my knob swollen and a reddy-purple colour. I leaned forward and nudged it between the two sets of lips - Kylie's and George's. George immediately took it in his mouth and moved his head back and fore. Then he stopped. He spoke to Kylie - 'You want some of Uncle Davies cum in your little mouth then? You want to taste Uncle Davies dicky?' She giggled as he dribbled spit into her mouth. </p><p>My left hand was stoking her cunt - that tiny smooth slit - and soon I felt the pea sized button of her clit inside the slit. I had to taste. I shuffled round and leant over her and started licking up and down her tiny slit. I heard movement as George shuffled as well and soon felt his thick dick against my arse. I wanted to do pee fun - anyone, I just needed a drink. I stopped licking Kylie's twat and laid down beside her, our heads together. I turned and kissed her. </p><p>'Give us a drink then you dirty bastard,' I said to George. He directed his dick at us and tried to piss. </p><p>'Always difficult when I am hard,' he said. </p><p>Lorna came over with the video. She put one leg either side of our heads and passed the video to George. 'Get this' was all she said. She half squatted - legs spread over our heads and her red pussy opened up. A few dribbles and the a stream came out. I tried to catch it in my mouth but it was spraying everywhere. It went into Kylie's eyes and she started crying. Somehow this made me harder. George was wanking like mad looking at us getting covered in piss. Kylie's hair was now soaked and she was crying louder. George was groaning 'oh yea - oh yes, yes yes, ahhhhh' as he shot a load over our pissy wet faces. I just came right there and then - Kylie's crying adding to the intensity. Lorna was empty - but continued to rub herself - her eyes glued on the two soaking heads beneath her. She suddenly straightened up, moved her foot so she was only over her daughter's head, and squatted right down. I was so close to this. Suddenly we could hear no more crying as the tot gasped for breath under her mother's pussy. </p><p>'AAAGGGGGGGGHHHH' Lorna shook and her head went right back I thought it would fall off. Her eyes were tightly closed as she screamed again and pushed her pussy in her daughter's face. She then went quiet and rolled to one side, off her toddler daughter. </p><p>Kylie's crying continued. I picked her up, rolled onto my back, and laid her on my chest. We were cheek to cheek. I comforted her and the crying turned to simpering, then stopped, she was dosing off. Her pissy hair was in my face, over my nose and I was enjoying every lungful. Having a naked toddler on my naked chest and belly was more than I could stand. My dick sprung up again. George grabbed the video. Lorna was lying on one side facing away from us. George was slowly wanking my dick and he whispered 'move her down a bit'. I was holding the toddler on my soft belly, but the piss and sperm made it easy to slide her down slightly. I felt her legs either side of my cock. </p><p>'Some more' whispered George. Her little head was now by my chin. I felt a lovely warm soft slippy sensation on the end of my cock. I thought George was sucking again, then I realised that my knob was right up against Kylies tine pussy hole. George was enjoying the view from between my legs - and filming every minute. </p><p>'Go on, push a little bit - she can take it. I've been sticking my finger up for ages.' I felt Georges fingers doing something - trying to open up her tiny pussy probably - and I pushed my hips slightly. There was an awesome sensation around my knob as it slid into her pussy hole. </p><p>'Ahhh - yea - you lucky fuck - my knob is too big' George was giving commentary. Kylie started to whimper again as I moved my dick back very slightly then in again. </p><p>'Go on, fuck the little slut' George had change a lot in the half hour since we first met. I could not see it, but felt George's cum on my cock and balls. I could not stop - I pushed and got another half inch into the toddler who promptly let out a yelp as my cum burst out into her pussy - filling it immediately and squirted out her hole past my dick. And another shot, and again. I pulled her up to face to face me, pulling my dick out of her little hole at the same time. Her tears dripped onto my face and I felt really bad. I held her tight and comforted her. </p><p>George put the video off. </p><p>'Better not let Lorna see this one' he whispered. </p><p>'Is she OK?' I asked. </p><p>'Oh yea - she often passes out like that when she has had a huge cum. I don't know - guilt complex or something...' </p><p>We took little Kylie into the shower and cleaned up. There was no blood - my dick was obviously not much bigger than George's middle finger. When we came out of the bathroom Lorna was sitting having a smoke. </p><p>'I didn't know you smoked' I said. </p><p>'Sometimes' she smiled across at me. 'Did I miss much?' she asked. </p><p>'We had a little fun' said George. Kylie was back in good form so Lorna did not know that her two year old girl had just had her first cock in her pussy. </p><p>Lorna cleaned up whilst we chatted and put the duvet and towels in the wash. George indeed was ex military, his wife of 36 years had passed away and Lorna picked him up in a posh bar. Like me he had never entertained thoughts of kiddie sex till he met Lorna - we came to the conclusion that she was a witch - a nice one, but a witch nonetheless. </p><p>I exchanged email addresses with George, we squared up with Lorna and went on our merry ways. I would not have to wait four weeks for my next kiddy sex session thanks to George......</p><p>TBC</p>"
577,I Love My Daddy,Bad Candy,badbadlittlegirl@hotmail.co.uk,"['M/g', 'rape', 'cons', 'non cons', 'pedo']",6yo Nikki tells us why she loves her Daddy so...,2011-11-14T00:00:00,"Obviously not real, nothing like this could or should happen in the real world.  Completely fictional and purely for the entertainment of consenting adults...","<p>My name is Nikki, and my daddy REALLY loves me. Not like those other girls daddies. Those daddies don't let their 5yo daughters model for grown men in private. Those daddies don't encourage their little girls to make grown mens nasty fuckpoles throb. All those little girls don't get dressed to make pedophiles hungry for babyrape. But I do, because my daddy really loves my sweet lil ass...</p><p>There's more reasons why my daddy is the best. He buys me really hot slutty clothes, lets me wear loads of makeup, let me get my ears, nose, bellybutton and my lip pierced. He lets me swear lots, and even teaches me really nasty words like fuckslime, rapeslut, hairless babycunt and such. He shows me how to flash my little smooth puffy fuckslit, how to striptease, how to jack, lick, suck and gag on nasty perverts thick fuckpoles. Thanks to daddy I know how to spread my babyslot wide and show perverts my drooling pink candyholes.</p><p>If you need more proof of how much daddy loves me, you should ask a few of my best friends from school. My daddy loves me so much he's taught me how to share my interests, like gettin molested and raped by violent pedophiles, with all my best friends. The biggest trick to that was seducing their daddies so they wouldn't stand in the way. Hell, I made them help instead! Daddy loves it when all my friends come for a sleepover weekend, and we all smoke ice together and have sluttiness competitions, like which of us can make daddy put down the pipe and rape us first. We lick our lips, talk about how tight our little babysnatches are, fingerfuck each other, tell him how hard we cum when he slaps us across out nasty little made-up faces and calls us babywhores, beg him for brutal rape-sessions and all that kinda thing *giggle*.</p><p>What I like bestest though is when daddy takes me to the club. Sometimes I'm the only preteen girl in a mansion full of pedophiles, dressed in a tiny see-thru white croptop, a teensy eensy tartan flip-skirt that covers fuckin nothin, my tiny leaking puffy horny babyslot drooling right through a pointless see thru g string about 3 sizes too small, calf high stack heeled boots and white thigh-high fishnets. Add my full lips, too much bright red lipstick, my enormous blue eyes made up with lashings of mascara, eyeliner and pale blue eyeshadow, and my dyed candyfloss-pink ass-length hair up in long, high pigtails. Think about what goes through the minds of 50 odd convicted child abusers, all high and pumped full of viagra, naked, who turn away form the big tv's playing kiddyporn to look at me, grinning, staring at their now-dripping fuckslabs and giggling...</p><p>It makes my little hairless slit drool preteen girlcum when I make nasty old rapists hungry for preteen pussy, nearly as much as it does when daddy helps me kidnap and rape little random fuckdolls. My daddy is the best. I love my daddy, and he loves me!</p>"
578,"Nikki's First Modeling Gig, Prelude",Bad Candy,badbadlittlegirl@hotmail.co.uk,"['M/g', 'oral', 'pedo']","Nikki tries to tell us about her first modeling gig, but it doesn't quite work out that way.",2011-11-16T00:00:00,"Purely fictional, for adults only. The author does not advocate anything at all, let alone the actions in this fantasy.","<p>Hi guys! So glad you liked hearing about how much my Daddy loves me! I'm told you want to hear more details about my life, and I'm only too happy to help. I'm thinking I should start by telling you all the story of my first ever preteen modeling shoot. Here goes!</p><p>I always knew my Daddy thought I was pretty. He never neglected to tell me how cute I was, or how hard my round little bubble-butt made his fat Daddycock. He'd tell me how my pouty lips were unfairly sexy, and made innocent adults into slavering pedophiles in seconds. He always feels the need to check and see if my skin is still as soft and smooth as buttered silk, and my lil preteen slit is as hairless as the day I was born. So I've always known my Daddy thought I was a hot little fuck, that's for sure.</p><p>Still, for a growing girl of 5, Daddy's opinion isn't the only one that counts. Y'see, I have this really hot teacher at school, Mr Samson. He's like 65 or something like that, with short grey hair, balding, kinda chubby. He sorta looks like he had a real rough life too. Me, I'm the kinda preteen that gets wet over gnarly old men. Especially when they're as grumpy and mean as Mr. Samson. Plus, he dressed in old man clothes, and in his high waisted pants and what could only be boxer shorts beneath, it was real easy for a little cumhungry tramp like myself to see he was packing major heat, if you follow me...</p><p>Thing was though, I couldn't get him to molest me. Not once! I'd been trying two months straight! I'd flashed my panties, from cotton girly prints to see-thru whorish g-strings. I'd flashed my bare-bald babyslot every way I knew men liked it, from demure and closed to puffy, red and drooling girlslime. I sat in his lap every chance I got and lapdanced as much as I could get away with, and his gnarly old hands never left my waist! It really shook the fuck outta my confidence!</p><p>Daddy kept trying to make me feel better, but I knew that all Daddies, even the ones too stupid to molest their daughters, just had to tell their little girls they were pretty. I even started losing interest in gangbangs! I think that's when daddy realised this was serious.</p><p>One morning Daddy asked me if, just maybe, getting emails from nasty perverts all over the world, telling me how rape-ready my hot little body made them might help my mood? I ran over and rammed my little wide wet tongue down his throat while grinding my naked booty in his lap! Daddy had worked out how to make me feel better! Daddy is the best! ""But how're all those men gonna see me Daddy?"" I asked, because while I trusted my Daddy and his sick perverted genius, I wanted details, dammit!</p><p>""Simple, you little cunt,"" replied Daddy amiably, ""I'm gonna get you on a preteen modeling website. That way we make money and the comments will just pour in!""</p><p>""But Daddy,"" I asked, ""aren't all those sites, non-nude? How the fuck are these pedo perverts gonna tell me my hairless little preteen pussy makes their rods twitch if they can't see my nasty little fuckbox?""</p><p>Daddy looked sternly at me, and slapped me across my face as hard as he could. I giggled and squirmed on his cock, tasting blood in my mouth. ""Watch the cheeky backtalk, bitch,"" muttered Daddy, before he leaned in to taste my blood and my pain, ""In any case, I found one that has multiple levels of membership, from vanilla sweetness to gangbang glory. You'll be a sweet angel next door, an unknowingly teasing little tart, a hot little naked preteen wankbunny and a hardcore pornoslut, and getting judged by perverts on every single picture!""</p><p>""Oh Daddy! That's so fuckin hot! Just thinkin' 'bout it is makin me drool all over your naked rapepole! How soon can I start?""</p><p>""Saturday morning,"" said Daddy, ""So in three days. But the photographer insisted I don't molest you for at least 2 days prior.""</p><p>""So does that mean you can rape the fuckin shit outta me now Daddy?"" I asked in my bestest Perky-little-angel-baby voice.</p><p>""Too fucking right my little cumslut!"" yelled Daddy joyfully, as he pushed me out of his lap onto my knees, and started playfully beating his 9 1/2"" fuckrod across my tiny smooth little cheeks, as I greedily tried in vain to lick the fat head into my hungry mouth.</p><p>Daddy giggled at my sweet attempts to get facefucked, and we played like that a while more before he used his commanding voice to order: ""Open!"" I stopped giggling, knelt down low, opened my baby-blue eyes wide, staring deep into his cold, ice blue eyes. After delaying just a little longer than I should (anger maked a rapist fuck harder, ya know?) I parted my sweet bee-stung lips slowly and extended my wide pink tongue, till it was all the way out and my jaw was partially unhinged.</p><p>Slowly, patiently, Daddy fed his nasty smelly rapeflesh down my little tight throat. I teased him once more by holding the sphincter at the top of my stomach closed for a little bit before letting it relax just enough for it to grip his head like a crack-addled Boa Constrictor. During the ensuing 45-minute facefucking, I only gagged 10 times, and managed to only pass out 5 times, both personal records. At the end of all of that, Daddy allowed me to get battered with his thick, clumpy incest jizz, but only one balls worth. He told me, as I gasped for air after the gooey onslaught, he had to save the other one for after school, to make me feel better if Mr. Samson still hadn't cracked and molested me.</p><p>---</p><p><b>Phew! After remembering and writing all of that, I'm sittin in a fuckin puddle of preteen fuckslime! I think I'll need a break to slap my little babyclitty with a fuckin belt... Guess I'll get to my first shoot in the next chapter guys! Please, don't forget to tell me how you like my story!</b></p><p>Love,<br/> Nikki</p>"
579,Nikki's First Modeling Shoot,Bad Candy,badbadlittlegirl@hotmail.co.uk,"['f/g', 'posing', 'talk', 'drugs']","Nikki begins to tell us about her first day modeling, and things heat up slowly...",2011-11-17T00:00:00,"If this was real, we'd all know about it, so it's obviously a fantasy, as well as an excercise (for me) and entertainment for you (I hope)...","<p>Hi guys! Nikki here, you remember, the 5yo rapehungry gutterslut with a mouth like a sewage pipe and the mind of a true pedoslut! Sorry I cut my story short last time, but, well... Nasty pedophiles like yourselves probably already know this, but when a little 5yo princess like me starts to vividly recount her violent abuse at the hands of a trusted parent, well, the urge for her to slap her little fuckbox till she cums is almost impossible to resist. And when you're my age, your average sex partener weighs 5 times what you weigh, you learn that resistance is pretty futile. Well, unless you want 'em to hit ya harder *giggle*...</p><p>Anyhows, now that I've tamed my hungry little babysnatch (for at least 15 minutes or so ;p ), I guess it's only fair I let all you grown nasty pedophillic perverted men (and women too!) know some more about my modelling debut...</p><p>I gotta admit, it's hard for me to know where to start. The first couple of hours of the session were the most boring time of my little fuckin life! Just as Daddy had promised, the photographer, the makeup lady, the wardrobe lady, the lighting guy, they were all too proffessional at first for me to even bother remembering their fuckin names. Light makeup, playful-yet-mainstream outfits (read: covered all my nasty glory), and tasteful regular girl poses. For like 2 fuckin hours! I swear I coulda fuckin killed myself! I might as well have been modelling for Kmart or Disney FFS! Then, just when I thought I'd really seriously die of vaginal starvation, Mr. Ken (The photographer and front man for the business) called quits on the vanilla and kicked things up a notch. I'd wished for another 20 notches, but at this point I'd take anything, literally!</p><p>""Thanks so much for your patience Nikki, from what your Daddy told us about you, that must have been hell. I mean, playing innocent when there's a fuck on the table, that's one thing, but it's a sad necessity to work through. Our business model relies on high visibility, and with that comes the attention of the morality police. Still, you'll be surprised how many sick emails you'll get outta those 5 sets babydoll! Some perverts like to corrupt purity ya see..."" Me, I just shrugged. The flattery was nice, but grown men sound all ""Blah blah blah"" when they've got their pants on...</p><p>""So, time to kick things up to the next level. I printed out some pics from old modeling sites to give you an idea what levels require what sorta outfits, poses and attitudes. I know it's probably far too restrained for your tastes, but here,"" he said as he handed me a stack of pictures, ""take a look through these girls from Webe-web, tell us which girls catch your eye""</p><p>Gawd, I fuckin wish Daddy hadn't ordered me not to frig my little fuckbox today! Some of these girls were tame little muppets, but a couple made me wish for a time-machine and an 8"" spiked strapon! I never realised that only partially sluttily dressed girls could be so fuckin hot! A little too much makeup, a bit too cheesecake a pose and BAM! my tiny clitty was fuckin buzzing. Eventually I picked out a few girls, then discussed with Maja (the wardrobe lady) the outfits that I liked the best, which were the tiny arse-crease showin hotpants and such. I wanted mostly stuff in red, black and pink, so we dug through the wardrobe room (so freakin huge! And so full of way nastier stuff too... :[) and found appropriately tiny satin, lycra and silk hotpants, croptops and tanktops. Maja helped fit me for a few before we went back out, and took the time to flatter my naked body, as well as cop a few feels of my round arsecheeks and my smooth, fat pussymound. Now I was ready for makeup.</p><p>Jillian the makeup lady was totes hot! She was 15, shy, a little padded but hardly fat, and was clearly smitten with me. With every brushstroke and hilight she commented on my big blue eyes, my hot pink hair, my pouty full lips, my smooth delicate pale skin. She even stammered a couple times... I told her that when we were done today, I was gonna take her home with us, chain her to the dinner table and make her eat my tiny little girlhole all through my dinner. Then I made her open her mouth and hold out her tongue so I could hock loogies in her slut mouth. Some slutty pedobitches love gettin raped by preteen dykes, and this make-up whore sure as fuck was one of 'em!</p><p>Anyhow, after an hour of bending at the waist to show off my nasty lil babybutt, grinning like a fifties pinup girl and ""innocently"" developing thorougly obscene cameltoes Franky (the lighting guy, a seven foot black guy I'd been aiming my arse at throughout the shoot) took Mr Ken aside and had a word with him in private. When they came back, Mr Ken said they'd had an idea: Sicne I already had the freaky hair, the piercings and the attitude, maybe they could let me go off-script with the next level and get all gothed up like a 16yo drug addled clubslut. All of a sudden I leaked like half a cup of preteen girlslime! That sounded fuckin hot! Can you guys imagine a little five-year old in high-heeled lace-up thighhigh black PVC fuck-me boots; tiny thin inch tall shiny pvc hotpants; biceps-high fishnet pink gloves; a pink and black tightly laced little corset that failed to cover my pierced nipples, yet managed to force my way prepubescent body to have a kickin waist; really fuckin heavy slutty goth makeup; and, of course, as many lit cigarettes and lines of cocaine needed! There I was posing against backalley and adult S&amp;M club backdrops, pinching my nipples, exposing half my fat puffy outer labia whenever my knees weren't touching (not to mention half my baby arseflesh), licking my lips... It was then that Daddy suggested they get a video/audio track going, and just let me dance and talk to my ""fans""...</p><p>We started in with an innocent(ish) shot, with me behind a prop club table, legs crossed, as I cut up a line of coke, snorted it, then lit a cigarette and took a long drag. After exhaling through my blood-red lips, I stared into the lense and said, in my best perky little princess voice (with the eyes of a talented pornstar) ""Hi guys, my name is Kandi, and I like the things most little girls like, like drugs, pain, and grown men who get hard thinking about molesting and raping little girls."" Then I stood up, slowly turned through 360 degrees while gently rolling my tiny hips around. When I faced the camera again, I slowly licked my hot pink wet tongue around my hot lips, letting a slim strand of drool lazily drip down to the floor. ""My favourite hobbies include getting myself raped by strangers, talking filth to perverts and showing off my nasty little prepubescent body to every last child molester on Earth. My turn ons include drugs, porn, sexual violence and really old, ugly fuckers, and my turn offs are... wait,"" I paused, hamming up my confused little preschooler face, complete with index finger gently deforming my lower lip, ""Laws and people who obey, 'em, and cunts who hate little fucksluts swearing like nasty little docks whores."" I turned slowly, then real fuckin slowly bent from the waist, keeping my big battin' eyelashes locked on the lens while my hands ran down the backs of my boots till they gripped my spike heels. I swear, the only things you couldn't see might as well have been visible through these fuckin hotpants. Shit, when I watched the playback on the camcorder flipout screen, I could make out the shape of my fuckin anus clear as day! Anyways, I looked straight at the audience/lens and said ""So if you wanna see more, and you wanna hear more, then send my sweet lil baby arse an email, and tell me how you like me. How you want me. How you fuckin need me..."" It was then that I looked around, and realised that every adult in the room was masturbating...</p><p><i>To be continued in chapter 2...</i></p><p>---</p><p><b>P.S: Critiques, comments and filthy emails are certainly welcome!</b></p>"
580,By Request:  Nikki's Origin,Bad Candy,badbadlittlegirl@hotmail.co.uk,"['M/g', 'SM', 'sed', 'ped']",You asked for it!,2011-11-21T00:00:00,Complete bullshit. But enjoyable nonetheless. Kinda like Lady GaGa :p,"<p>So, a few of you filthy pricks have asked how I got this way. Was I molested? Who raped me? What horrible external event made me degenerate into a pathetic little slut? Boy, are you perverts in for a shock! I mean, talk about barkin'up the wrong fuckin tree guys! Guess it's time I started sharing my origin story. Hehhehheh it sounds like I'm some kinda superhero, which isn't all that far from the truth...</p><p>For those of you too fuckin demented to know or care, there's this concept: Child Prodigy. There's this other concept: Born Fucking Genius. Mozart composed and played violin for fucking monarchs, back when they meant shit. Helio Gracie rewrote an entire long-standing martial art from the ground up as a sick boy who'd NEVER FUCKIN TRAINED. Why it's so challenging to think that a girl could be born to fuck harder and better than all the whores before her I'll never know, but I really don't fuckin care...</p><p>Now I got my little outburst out the way, I'll let you know when ""It"" started. According to my Daddy, my mom left when I was two. She couldn't handle my ""Chronic, violent masturbation"". All I know is I don't remember a time I didn't know how to get myself off. Rubbing, prodding, jamming, slapping, pinching, and fingerfucking. Daddy told me he watched me cum as I felt my hymen break on my third birthday. Daddy still didn't understand like he does now, and was worried for me, so he sent me to a kiddie psych specialist. Apparently this guy knew everything about girls frigging, and Daddy was getting more than a little distressed. As he told me, a normal Daddy finds it confronting when their 3yo daughter sits on the couch watching Tellytubbies with her ankles behind her head and three fingers in each hole, squealing and moaning. Daddy's get told that there's no way normal men get hard over their little girl, and Daddy was having to jack off 8 times a day just to stop himself from raping me silly! Sometimes I'd see him doing it while he watched me slap my little holes around, trying to be sneaky in his pants...</p><p>Anyways, the big game-changer was Dr. Jordan. From our first session, he was learning from me as much as I was from him. Y'see, till me, he'd had all these Victorian style sexist theories on why girls rubbed down there, even explaining away girlcums as something else! But there was me, happy and turned on as all fuck when a grownup asked me to show him what I did to myslef! I pulled off my Poo Bear panties, sat up on his desk in front of him, spread my legs wide (and fuck am I a flexible little twat), kicked my hips foreward to proudly display my shining sticky fat swollen pink babybox. I heard him gasp as I reached in and slowly parted my closed puffy outer cushion to show my reddish-pink drooling miniscule inner fuckslot, with it's almost invisible clitty and complete lack of inner lips. I saw him break into a sweat as I slowly slid all four fingers of my left hand around my pussyrim to wet them up, then POP! audibly forced them all in at once. He asked me, in shaking voice, how it made me feel to do that. I told him it felt real fuckin good, but I couldn't get deep enough. I needed more length. Later, he told me that that had been the first time I made him cum, thinking about how hungry for rape I clearly was!</p><p>Still, he kept his hands off me at first, studying all my techniques up close for the first two weeks (we had two 2-hour sessions a week). He watched as I pinched and pulled my nipples, as I choked myself while I fistfucked my butthole, as I slapped myself as hard as I could while squeezing my clitty and pulling it an inch from my body. During these sessions he videotaped me closely, masturbated under his desk continuously, and eventually formed his understanding of my circumstances: That I was a whore-prodigy! By five, I'd be either dead from random child molesters taking easy advantage of my ignorant eagerness, or I'd be a godess of fuck. So he set about planning my education.</p><p>Dr. Jordan talked my Daddy into giving me into his care for three months. He closed the resto of his practice down, in order to give me his full attention. He sat me down on the first day and told me what I was, what I needed, and what he'd do to help me get it. I didn't understand all that much, so he skipped to plan B: Visual aides. He started me on basic run-of-the-mill straight XX porn. There I was, sittling in my little armchair, wearing only a niniskirt, absently fingerfucking my asspipe, when from the bigscreen TV (right after the FBI warning, lol!) a choir of angels sang to me. The apple fell on my head. My father handed me the violin. The whole universe opened up its arms and swept me up in its loving embrace. Now, I knew my place in the world, and all was right and holy! By the end of the first movie, I'd slicked the whole seat of my chair. I knew almost instinctively why men looked at me the way they did when I played with myself. I knew my Daddy and Dr. Jordan desperately wanted to fuck me, but I knew I needed to learn more, first. Over the coming weeks Dr. Jordan taught me worlds of knowledge about vocabulary, posture, pain/pleasure, the minds of men (both explicitely and from my own observations of him), things like the lolita complex, the electra complex (man was Freud ever a fuckin pervert! So wrong about so much, but fuck was he ever an incest-lovin pedophile!) and more! There were physical components too, like learning to lapdance both innocently and whorishly, the kissing spectrum (from sweet little girlypecks to drooling, spit-swapping toungefencing), exercises for my insides and outsides, stretching likewise... At one point in there I caught an episode of Buffy The Vampire Slayer, and wondered why her watcher wasn't pushing her harder. She clearly needed it!). Over this time, a bond developed. Not love exactly, more like Socratese and Plato. Cherished master and perfect student. Every test he set, I excelled at, every expectation surpassed. yet all the way till the last day, I never saw his cock. He never touched my holes any more than was nesiccary. Quite frankly, it shat me up the fuckin wall...</p><p>Still, as he'd told me all throughout, the key to my freedom to pursue my calling lay in seducing my Daddy. And one of the key parts of the plan was to play on the innocent/fuckdoll dialectic. I needed to be (as far as men think of it anyway) a virgin. I needed to make Daddy my first fuck. It was then that I had my first true babyslut inspiration. I batted my mascara'd eyelashes at him (makeup class earlier :p) and asked in my bestest little babydoll voice (complete with subtle hint of lisp) ""D. Jordan, if I'm gonna be a dirty lil fuckin slut, surely I need to be able to lie about my experiences?"". That startled him a bit, so I moved in for the kill, ""besides that, you don't use a gun before ya test it, right? What 'f I can't get my cervix around a real cock yet? What if my pussytube is too strong and hurts his cock too much? Also, there's one other thing"" now I deployed looking coyly away and in my crackin, sheepish little virgin voice mumbled ""and I really want you to be my first, sir. I.... I think I love you..."" That did it! I could see the change come over his face immediately! ""Plus, how else will I know If I like the taste of nasty old-man cock? Get it out sir! Take out your fat fuckstick and slap my little dollface with it!"" Boy, did that do it! Three minutes later I had my firlst ever load of hot, nasty, tangy, salty, clumpy old man cum on my face, my tongue, and in my belly! Within fifteen minutes I'd been pounded and spurted in all three holes brutally! Until that day (all 7 1/2 hours of it in total) I'd never felt a real cock, or cum from anothers touch. Now I knew my destiny was to be the best at this that I could be! As I lowered by shitpipe down on Dr. Jordans still hard, yet severely chafed rapewand, I decided to test one more play out. ""Sir, I'm only nearly four, and you're about to rape my little babyarsehole for the fifth time today! I never did anything mean to you, but you've abused my mind and my body so cruelly and completely! Are you some kind of horrible child molesting monster to be ruining my life so totally?"" On the last word I made contact with his angry knobend, and whimpered like a kicked puppy. ""I...it huuuurts!"", I whined as I pushed down on his meatsword, impaling my tiny arsepipe, ""Please, stop waping me Doctor!"". With that, he grabbed my hips and lunged into me so hard I nearly broke character and giggled, but I managed to turn it into a stuttering and pathetic cry of ""No-o--o---ooooo--o--o-o!"" As he drooled his leftovers deep enough in my bowels to be digested, he pulled one of my nipples out from my chest hard, and slapped me so hard I saw stars! OMG, best feeling EVER!</p><p>That's all I got time for right now you sick fucks, next I gotta finish up tellin you 'bout my modeling career. You are a needy bunch of fuckers, aren't you? And that's why I love you all!</p><p>Yours,<br/> Nikki XXOO</p>"
581,Nikki Models More,Bad Candy,badbadlittlegirl@hotmail.co.uk,"['g/f', 'rape', 'tort', 'spit', 'swearing']",The story of a young lady's wonderful adventures in the delightful world of erotic modeling for adult pedophiles.,2011-12-02T00:00:00,"Clearly not real, and the author doesn't want anyone trying this at home.","<p>Hey all you fuckin perverts, it's your favourite little pink haired painslut Nikki here! Sorry I haven't written in a while, but we had a holiday for a week, and I've only just been able to sit down comfortably again. A few of our favourite families got together and shared a beach house (with a private beach!), and man, I never knew incestuous pedophiles liked preteen rapebait in swimsuits that much! Especially Jenna, the little freak. She even stole some attention from me! Then again, there's not many 6yo half-asian girls with c-cup tits, bottle-blonde hair and vice-tight drooling fuckboxes. Y'see, her daddy is an endochrinologist, and he decided to experiment with massive estrogen supplements and testosterone blockers. Guess his theory was right, it does turn preteen girls into slavering cockhounds! Plus, the side effects, like huge firm pornstar tits on her tiny tiny frame, with rock-hard little girl nipples proudly jutting through her string bikini, well, it even made me horny for kiddyrape!</p><p>Anyways, enough about me strapon-abusing that slanty-eyed little mutant, you guys want me to finish one of my stories right? Well, I figure I'll tell you more about my first modelling gig, since that's been waiting too long. So, all you sick hairless pussyhungry pedofucks best unlimber your meaty cockpoles and start strokin'. As I remember it, things got real fuckin' nasty from where I left off.</p><p>Now, where did I leave off again? Oh, yeah, I'd been talking filth and grinding around like a pornstar at the start of a dvd, talking filth to the camera, and eventually snapped out of character just long enough to notice that everyone in the room was masturbating over my disgusting display of preteen whorishness! Jillian, the little redheaded 15yo makeup girl, was pinching her nipples through her sheer blouse and moaning. Maja, the older, fatter, dykier wardrobe bitch was sitting in an armchair, her legs on the armrests, blatantly rubbing her hairy older cunt. Daddy was stroking his huge, gnarly bludgeon, as was Mr. Ken from behind the camera tripod. Then I saw it! That big black lighting guy (I never did get his name, kinda made it hotter.) had the fuckin holy grail in his hand, casualy, almost absent-mindedly stroking his nasty, drooling ebony anaconda. Shit! It was so fuckin huge it hurt just to look at! That fuckin meattube was gonna hurt me in ways I'd only dreamed of!</p><p>Anyhow, after a minute of staring longingly, I remembered that these guys could edit anything I did or said, and classify it for the appropriate audience. So I looked deep into the lens and said ""Holy fuck, I'm a drugged up little babyslut in a room fulla sex crazed pedophilic adults, and one of them is my fuckin Daddy! I think I'm gonna get brutally raped..."", I paused, slid my fingers down my corset to my hot ""pants"", pulled aside the front panel and touched my little sticky puffy babyslot. As I pullede my fingers away, strings of pussydrool stretched out like cheese in a fuckin pizza advert! Then I continued ""And instead of fearing for my safety, it appears I'm leaking fucksnot in the hopes it makes them rougher with me. But first I wanna ask 'em for a favor: Before you smack me around and abuse me like the tiny cunt I am, can I put on a fat, spiky strapon and rape the fuck outta that little cunt?"" and pointed to my little redheaded treat, Jillian. My Daddy chuckled and reached for my equipment bag. ""You want some restraints and such too Babyslut, or going freestyle?""</p><p>""Freestyle Daddy! It's not like the cunt's gonna run, look at her! I own that box!"" As I said this, Jillian walked over to my side and knelt down next to me and muttered ""I'm yours, Kandi"" *SMACK!* I slapped the stupid fuck right across her face, leaving a tiny red handprint on her snow-white skin. ""Shuddup you dumb cunt, who said you could fuckin say shit? OPEN!"" As she opened her rosy red lips, I snorted up a foul loogie (with a bit of cocaine tang in it) and gobbed it onto her eager tongue. ""I say that you are a worthless teenaged pedophile too gutless to fuck babies. I say that you are now my fucking property. I say that you'll strip your lilly-white body fuckin naked for my abuse. I say that you are nothing but a contemptable perverted whore, deserving of only rape and violence. What say you?""</p><p>""Yes Kandi, I'm all those things."" The look of fearful joy in her eyes as she longingly stared at my gorgeous puffy lips (both sets) told me it was true, this bitch was mine for life. ""Daddy! Come here at once and gimme my fuckin strapon! And you, cunt, strip!"" I slapped her a couple more times and spat on her repeatedly as she complied, fumbling her way out of her clothes to show a pale, puppy-fat encased, but otherwise underdeveloped frame. She was waxed clean, white as snow, with tiny titties hilighted by her angry-looking little pink nipples.</p><p>Daddy finally saw a break in my routine and wandered into shot with my 8"" spiky purple rapewand and harness. I pulled him into shot and said to the camera ""Hey all you sick cunts, this is what a real fuckin man looks like. This is my Daddy. He's not afraid to fuck the hell outta his 5yo daughter, unlike you sad fucks. And if you do, then fuckin prove it! Send me fuckin pics of you abusing your pride and joy, so I can lick my Daddy's swolled balls while he jacks over your sex-crimes."" While I took my tool with one hand, I used the other to pull Daddy down till I could give him a long, slow, wet nasty drooling tonguekiss. Then I batted my eyes like an angel, and in my bestest Daddy's Princess voice cooed ""I love you Daddy.""</p><p>""I love you too... Kandi"" said Daddy from deep in his heart of hearts, then he turned and left the shot, leaving me with my instrument and my property, which was blushing all over by this point, while trying not to stare at my boxthrasher as I buckled it into place over my tiny shorts. ""Are you afraid I'm gonna hurt you. little ginger fuck?"" ""Yes Miss Kandi"" came her timid reply.</p><p>""Good. I am gonna hurt you you dirty little lezzy pervert. You make me sick, lusting after my tiny preteen body. And I hate feeling sick. When I hate things, I attack them,"" and I punctuated that with an overhand right to her left eye, which swelled up immediately. It was so pretty! She shrieked and sobbed, but a sharp knee to the chin dazed her, and shut her fuckin whining mouth. Then I grabbed her hair in one hand and used the other to beat my spiky whoregrinder across her cheeks, yelling at her on every slap. ""DON'T! FUCKIN'! LOOK! AT! ME! 'LESS! I! TELL! YOU! TO!""</p><p>Meanwhile, all those off camera were goin nuts! Mr Ken hadda use the remote to run the camera he was jacking so hard! Maja had her whole hand in her nasty old fucksocket and was squelching it around. Daddy was grinning proudly at me as he shot a thick load onto the floor, and the giant Spade with the inhuman fuckrod was (get this!) beating the head of his cock on his fuckin kneecap! HARD! I think I fell in love for the first time right then! But this is showbusiness, and I was still to finish my show!</p><p>""Now, little fuckslut, you definately don't want this holeshredder in your shitpipe, do you?""</p><p>""N-n-n-n-ooo-ooo, M-miss K-k-k-k-kandi,"" She stammered through her thickening lips, while carefully keeping her one working eye cast floorwards. ""I d-d-d-don't want you to rape my butthole with th-that nasty, painful looking weapon. Please, Miss Kandi, p-p-p-p-please don't tear my pooper with that spiky buttripper.""</p><p>""Awwww! How cute! You may look at me, puppet,"" I cooed as I lifted her chin gently, ""Look me in the eyes, well, in one eye with your one eye then *giggle*. I am going to rape you so fucking hard that in a months time, you'll shit, wince, and remember me! Now, turn around, touch your tits and face to the concrete, then reach back and spread your buttcheeks WIDE!"" Boy, that little slut was fuckin eager, she almost headbutted the concrete in her rush to assume the position. I made a mental note to train that outta her later, as rape isn't as fun when it's clear they're into it.</p><p>I looked down on her tiny pink little rosebud, then to my instrument of destruction, grinned, then introduced them. I spent a while teasing her ringpiece with my tool, just to make her whimper, then I grabbed a handful of her plump butt in each mitt (making sure all my nails broke her skin of course!) and then, still standing, I leant all my weight on her butthole, pulled her asshandles hard, and thrusted with everything from my ankles upwards. The screech made me cum so hard! It was more like a child getting raped than a teenager (and I should know!), so high pitched, forceful and sustained! As I pumped and swore and spanked and pumped more, she took intense, short breaths between screaming otherwise non-stop! Hell, I gave up even verbally abusing the cunt, it's not like I could even hear it!</p><p>Anyhow, all this ended up doing was makin me even hornier! The biggest problem with being a little pedo fuckdoll is you don't have a real cock to abuse whores with! Well, except for Judi-Mae, Jenna's little ""sister"", but ""she"" doesn't count... I needed my fuckholes abused stat! So I pulled out of the little bitches bleeding, raw anus, slapped her till she cleaned my tool with her mouth, then turned to Mr. Ken and asked politely: ""Do you think I could get a scene and costume change, then get my holes pummeled by that big, violent lookin' nigger over there?""</p><p>""Well Kandi, that'd be okay, but you've just half-killed the makeup girl, so...""</p><p>""Oh, that's okay, I can do my own makeup just fine! Y'see, I was thinking maybe we let Maja dress me up, then we find an outdoor scene where she pimps me, her daughter, to a giant, violent nigger to be dramatically abused and raped while she watches. And then maybe my Daddy can play a white cop who turns up to save me, but gets so turned on he rapes me himself, or something like that. I know you're the director, so if I want this writing gig I need some time on your casting couch first, so maybe Miss Maja can dress me up in your favourite outfit, inbetween molesting my little nipples and pussy...""</p><p>I'll let you know what he said next time guys, till then, keep stroking your hard cocks till they drool for baby-bald preteen fuckslits!</p>"
582,"Nikki's Playdate With Jenna, Part 1",Bad Candy,badbadlittlegirl@hotmail.co.uk,['most-but-no-toilet'],"We get to meet Nikki's friend Jenna, and her 'sister' Judi-Mae",2012-01-20T00:00:00,"If you think this is real, you probably need help :p","<p>Hi guys, it's your favourite little fuckdoll Nikki here! I know, I know, I've been away on holidays, so I've been too busy to write to you guys. Fuck, I've been too sore to sit down! Daddy took me on a world tour of pedo hotspots, and I've been getting raped, molested, whored out and beaten for weeks now! I've only just healed up enough to go back to school without child services being called!</p><p>Anyways, since so many of you wrote to me to tell me how fascinated you were by my friend Jenna and her ""sister"" Judi-Mae, and I can't say I fuckin blame you! Girls like me are as rare as hens teeth, but with the right qualifications and pharmaceuticals, anyone can build their own little rapetoys like those two! That's gotta be an attractive thought to you jizz-spurting pedophile freaks, eh?</p><p>So, anyways, Daddy met Dr. Jensen and his wife Yukio at my school, where Jenna is in my class, and they all hit it off pretty quickly. Dr. Jensen was more than eager to set up ""playdates"" for Jenna and Judi-Mae and me, and Daddy was quick to let me know through coded statements that he wanted me to abuse Jenna ASAP! But then, who the fuck wouldn't wanna abuse that little mutant freak? Six fuckin years old, small for her age, with fuckin' C-cup tits, hard little babynipples jutting through her struggling tops, japanese preteen idol face (always made up), bleached blonde kneelength hair, beestung lips and a semi-permanent expression on her face that said ""You know I need it""! Fuck but I wanted to fistfuck that little cumrag!</p><p>Anyways, Dr. Jensen took notice of the way Daddy looked at little Jennas' fat tits and bubble butt, and invited us over for dinner. That evening, Daddy insisted I dress up really fuckin hot, so he could see if the good doctor had a thing for little girls. I chose my favourite little black dress, made of 2 way stretch pvc, through which you could see two things: My nipples, and the fact that I wasn't wearing panties. Add to this seven-inch stillettoes, thigh-high fishnets, my ""classy whore"" makeup, and my candyfloss hair pulled back into a ponytail. Daddy was appropriately impressed with my choice, and we ended up being late for dinner as a result. It takes a girl time to rinse a load of Daddycum out of her freshly raped butthole!</p><p>We rang the doorbell at 7.15, and were greeted by (we presumed) Jenna's little sister, a skinny little slant-eyed pixie in a tiny sequined ballgown! Long blonde hair, way way WAY too much makeup (""she"" looked like one of those dancesport girls ffs!), tiny high-heels on tiny feet, and once again, fat nasty porno cleavage! We both stood there for a moment gawping at this little sluts nasty jugs, before ""she"" introduced ""herself"" as Judi-Mae, Jenna's little brother! WTF??? Seeing our confusion, ""she"" quietly and cryptically muttered ""Daddy prefers daughters"", then turned on a heel like a model on a runway, and swayed ""her"" tiny little arse down the hallway. Daddy caught my eye and winked at me, to let me know we were clearly thinking the same thing: That little boy sure as fuck made a hot little girl!</p><p>Judi-Mae led us to the living room, where the good doctor and his wife were drinking cockails. There was the Doctor in a tux, and his wife Yukio also dressed in a tux! Her short hair was slicked down, and she was sipping a Godfather while smoking a fat cuban cigar. She was as feminine a japanese mail-order bride earlier that day at the school, but now clearly looked every bit the perverted drag-king. Hell, I could only assume it was a fat strapon that made the nasty cockbulge in her pants! Once again my eyes met with Daddy's, and the look we exchanged must have told our hosts all they needed to know. Seats were taken by adults. Dr Jensen sugested that Judi-Mae sit in Daddy's lap, while I sit in Yukio's lap, and Dr. Jensen could explain some things to us while Jenna got ready...</p><p>While Dr. Jensen opened up about his experiments with various hormones and hormone blockers on his own children, Judi-Mae started grinding on my Daddy's lap, all the while staring up at him with fuck-me eyes, and occasionally licking ""her"" overglossed pornolips. Dr. Jensen paused his dry, scientific (and fucking BORING) lecture on childhood development and ways to ""Subvert and even pervert nature"" to casually mention that Judi-Mae's titties were real, and encourage, nay, insist that Daddy check them out for himself. Within a minute Daddy was lost, so busy groping Judi-Maes fat fuckglobes and tonguefucking her mouth and babynipples, he didn't even notice Yukio pulling out her fat strapon and slowly raping it into my dry little arsehole! While her husband droned on incessantly, she muttered filth in my ear between licks and bites. ""You, like all girls, were born to be molested, isn't that right slut? You need cock like fish need water. Abuse is your punishment for your crime. Your crime was being born a girl."" And suchlike! I don't think I'd ever been abused quite so meaningfully by a woman before (Although in the coming months I'd meet Svetlana, a six-two bodybuilding steroid freak dyke who nearly killed me like 6 times...)</p><p>Dr. Jensen had his fat nast cock out the next time I looked around, and was stroking it while it drooled, switching his perverted attention between his wife sodomising and humiliating me, and Daddy, who had Judi-Mae's dress up and was fingerfucking ""her"" little boybox, while his disturbingly huge boycock pushed at his panties. Dr Jensen was still lecturing, telling us how a massive dose of testosterone grw Judi-Mae's cock, and then blockers and estrogen (among other stuff I could hardly pay attention to at the time) grev the tits, the eyelashes and the hairlessness. Yukio soon pushed me over facefirst into the doctors lap and started powerfully pummeling my bowels whole forcing me to deepthroatD' Jensens cock. Meanwhile, Daddy had turned Judi-Mae over and was butfucking the little sissy relentlessly, all the while calling ""her"" a dirty little fucking faggot whore, and spitting on ""her"" face and back. Judi-Mae just groaned and squealed like a pornwhore and leaked clear boy cum by the cupful, his hard preteen rapewand twitching and drooling all over the couch.</p><p>After about 20 minutes of hardcore child abuse, Daddy came all over Judi-Mae's face and tits, screaming ""Eat it you fuckin homo!"" while Dr. J Spunked up my whore makeup, and then Yukio smeared it all over with her arse-stained dildo, calling me a beast of the gutter and a crime against nature. Me, I just giggled and lapped at both rods! Then the parents sent us off to ""freshen up our makeup"" and told us to meet them in the dining room...</p><p>When we got back from Judi-Mae's room, the adults were sitting around the table, chatting about kiddyfucking and such. Daddy was clearly flirting with Yukio, who'd changed into a stunningly tight and tiny ballgown, and was flirting whorishly with my Daddy. Eventually, once we were all seated, Dr. Jensen turned the lights down and rang a little handbell. After a minute of expectant silence, in strutted Jenna, dressed in a tiny seethru black babydoll nighty, its cups straining to hold her huge fucking pornoboobs, a pair of wide-holed thigh-high fishnets and 6"" stilettoes. That, and pornomakeup. Tanlines showed she wore the tiniest string bikini's, and accentuated her pink, hard babynipples and her swollen, drooling fuckslot. She licked her glossy lips, batted her eyelashes, stroked one of her nipples and moaned, in the nastiest little nip-slut voice you ever heard: ""I was made to be abused and love it. I'm a little preteen engineered whore. Even though I hate it, my fuckholes drool at the thought of molestation, the first hint of rape. I can't be in a room with an adult without flashing my babyslot at them, jiggling my titties, lickin my lips. My Daddy made me the perfect whore against my will. Sometimes I cry when I cum, and thanks to my sick parents, I cum all the fucking time."" </p><p>She pasued in her introduction to place her left shin up against the side of her face, exposing her fuckslot further as well as opening it wide (as wide as a 6yo pussy can open) and drove two red-laquered fingernailed fingers into her tiny abuse-magnet of a cunt, then continued: ""Sometimes I try to kill myself, but the feel of the rope around my neck makes my fuckbox explode. I'm addicted to painful abuse from merciless perverts. Sometimes my Daddy chains me by sweet little chokeable throat to a toilet in the pedopark. Sometimes for days. The only thing that makes my life worth anything is constant sexual abuse. So, do you two,"" She purred in her little kittenish voice, ""Wanna violently rape and abuse my little tiny, tight, wet, horny preteen slut body while I cum and cry? Daddy makes me wear waterproof mascara, so I'll still be pretty hours from now... So, tell me, I need to know, do you wanna fuckin hurt me?"" And with that twisted her nipple, drove a third finger painfully into her sweet little girltwat, and winked a tear out of one eye, then caught it on her nasty wet tongue.</p><p>Well, it's times like these I truly love my Daddy. Without the slightest sighn of hesitation, he got up, marched over to the little freakishly-tittied fuckslut, grabbed a handful of her hair, stared burning hate into her eyes, then slowly lifted her by her blonde hair till she was at his eye height. She squirmed and squeaked and leaked and fuckin squirted the whole slow way up. He commanded ""Open your gutter mouth and show me that tongue,cunt!"" and when the babyfreak did as he asked, he hocked a sickeningly huge loogie onto her tongue, the pivoted and half threw, half slid her over the dining table till her face was and inch from mine. ""kiss like the cunts you are!"" Bellowed Daddy, and we eagerly complied, drooling and slurping like those japanese pornodykes Daddy loves so much! He reached out, grabbing the top of her nighty and tore it down, exposing the hottest fucking tits I've ever seen on anyone, let alone a little preteen asian! Dr. Jensen just looked on, almost bored, but Yukio stared longingly at my Daddy, like she'd just fallen in love with him! Daddy, meanwhile, pulled his fat fuckpole out, and turned to Judi-Mae and yelled ""Get here now faggot! My mancock needs baby tranny action!"" Judi-Mae eagerly jumped out of ""her"" seat and skipped over to my Daddy. Fuck me! ""She"" was so fucking tiny that without her high-heels, ""she"" couldn't have pressed ""her"" lips to the base of my Daddy's fat nasty rapeslab as ""she"" violently throated herself on Daddy's meat, the eager little faggot! All the while he abused both Jenna's girlholes with his rough, calloused thick fingers...</p><p>Anyhow, it wasn't long before Daddy came all over that little sissy sluts face and tits again. Rope after rope of thick pervert jizz slopped onto the little he-bitches tongue, tits and chin, while ""she"" giggled and deleriously lapped spunk from my Daddy's cockhead. Me, I just dragged Jenna's tiny frame down into my lap so I could maul her fat fuckin titties while I licked up her salty tears as she came sqealing in my lap, over and over! Dr. Jensen got up and came over to the side of my chair and poked his gnarled veiny meatslab inbetween my whorish face and his little pornosluts' hooker lips, and wasn't the least bit surprised when we both took to fighting over facefucking rights. He grunted occasionaly as he raped our mouths brutally, and slapped us both full force in the face every now and again! We had a right old time cumming from pain and choking on his nasty brutal rapewand as we coughed up chokeslime and drooled all over his cock and each other, all the while competing to be the filthier whore. At this point, Daddy recovered enough to bend Judi-Mae over the heavy table, took his belt off and started striping ""her"" arse roughly. When I next looked up, Yukio had mounted the table, and was squatting so low her hairless and disturbingly tiny pussy was jammed right in the little tranny sluts face, as he/she eagerly lapped and nibbled on ""her"" mothers clitoris, while Yukio spat on ""her"" face and called Judi-Mae ""Pussyboy"" and ""Mistake"".</p><p>The good Doctor saw my Daddy staring in awe at Yukio's tiny puss-slit, and remarked, in lecturing tones: ""Best thing I ever did was make friends with a hardcore pedophile plastic surgeon back at university. That man helped me with so many projects, but giving Yukio a five-year-old pussy was his crowning glory. Hell, the collagen lips in my babysluts are fine, but fucking my wife while she cums and cries is truly fabulous. Even Judi-Mae's fat girlcock hurts her enormously! Truly, every fuck should be a rape, don't you think?"" And with that, he spurted a load worthy of the teenage boys onto Jenna's and my upturned, willing faces! Seriously, it was awesome, we nearly fucking drowned in cum. Apparently another of his research projects lucked onto a jizz-multiplying treatment, which needless to say my Daddy took up the moment he offered it!</p><p>In any case, gotta cut this short, some dirty fuckin 60yo pervert i met on the internet is knockin on the door, and I gotta go lug out his musty load onto my fuckin chin! Have fun guys, and don't forget to write!</p><p>Love, Nikki.</p>"
583,"Nikki's Playdate With Jenna, Part 2",Bad Candy,badbadlittlegirl@hotmail.co.uk,[''],,2012-02-02T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Hiya guys! Nikki here! Thought I'd finish up my latest story before backtracking to fill you sick fucks in on all my other depraved adventures! So here it is!</p><p>Once everyone had calmed down from our nasty pre-dinner preteen fuck session, Dr. Jordan sent us off to wash up before dinner, and told Jenna to lend me some clean clothes, as mine were covered in old man cum. While we went off to shower (I'll say more on that later), Daddy spent some time getting to know Jenna and Judi-Mae's parents. While Dr. Jordan toddled off to the kitchen to finish dinner preperations, Yukio fixed my Daddy another cocktail in the loungeroom, and sat in his lap making goo-goo eyes at him while she told him how her ""strange love"" of violent pedophiles came to be. </p><p>""My passport says I'm 25, but I'm actually only 18. That's right, I gave birth to Jenna at age 12. I was sold to Dr. Jordan by my last owner, who was a kiddieporn photographer in Kyoto. Before him I was owned by the Madam of a high class pedo brothel, before that I was owned by my father. There was never a time from the day I was born that I wasn't molested by perverts like you sir. God g ave baby girls three holes so you can rotate, letting one heal some while the others suffer."" </p><p>She paused to look deep into my Daddy's eyes and roll her little hips around, grinding her tiny arse into his now straining fucktool.</p><p>""At age 3 I had my first orgasm, at age 5 I'd raped my first little girl, who was four. By the time I was 7 I was living in a brothel, and had tasted the sick jism of thousands of child-molesting perverts. I loved it too. Through all this though, I've never felt anything other than sexual attraction for perverts and preteens. Fuck, I don't even like my kids when they're dressed to be blunt. I thought the constant abuse and degredation had broken whatever part of me was ever capable of love. Then I met you, and watched you fuck my kids, and I felt it here,"" she moaned, placing Daddy's hand on her heart, ""as well as here"" she cooed, sliding his hand down to her pantiless, smooth little pussy. </p><p>""So, all I can ask now is that you save up enough money, $5000 to be exact, and buy me from my husband. He'll happily sell, he has to anyway, it's part of my contract. That is, if you want to marry a fullblown pedophile slut with a 5-year-olds' pussy and a penchant for kiddierape..."" And batted her eyelashes at Daddy. How do I know all of this? Because Daddy told me silly! But that discussion came later. For now, we need to get back to us kids, and what we got up to while showering!</p><p>So, Jenna had led me off into the mansion, up a huge flight of stairs and into a fuckin bangin' huge bathroom! White marble all through, a huge tub in one corner and a giant 36-odd head shower in the opposite corner. The room was filled and edged with paintings, bas-reliefs and statues, all of preteen nymphs and little hung tranny babies. Clearly Dr. Jordan loved what he loved, and who the fuck can blame him? Anyways, we shrugged off our jizz-spattered whore clothes and jumped in the shower, all heads spraying delisciously warm water from every possible angle. It didn't take long before this (and the sight of these fuckin freak sisters dripping wet and naked) made me horny as fuck. The sort of horny where I get kinda rape-y. </p><p>So I turned to Jenna and said ""Are you really just a worthless freakish whore like you said? Is it true you hate the abuse but cum regardless? Are you really such a whorish rapehungry bimbo baby?"" </p><p>She looked deep into my eyes with her wide, soulless stare and stated, as if a mere dry fact: ""I'm wired for abuse. It's all I know, and all I'll ever know. Doctor Daddy says all my treatments mean I'll be useless by ten, and he'll just sell me to any old psychopath for whatever they want. Gangrape, snuff, whatever. Until then, the only love I'll ever know is brutal sexual child abuse, which I love despite the fact that it makes me wanna fuckin kill myself. Is that what you wanted to know Miss?""</p><p>Fuck me but I was droolin' now, but I needed more before I really got crazy with the little cunt. </p><p>""Stand there and dance like a playboy slut and play with your titties while I talk to your little sister, whore!"" She complied, grinning her fake plastic stripper smile and grinding her tiny arse around while soaping her glistening fat titties. </p><p>I turned to Judi-Mae and asked ""Do you like being a little pedo-faggot? Does it make your fat girlcock drool to see your sister being abused, or does it make you jealous instead?"" Judi-Mae seemed to ponder this a while, as we both watched his big sister as she turned her back to us and started soaping her stupidly round arse cheeks as she wriggled about. </p><p>Eventually, ""she"" dragged her eyes away long enough to say ""I love being rapefucked roughly by men, but I love seeing Jenna cry while she cums. She's so fuckin broken. Sometimes the slut begs me to rape her at night, and I spend hours abusing her in all the ways a man can. She's the only thing that makes me feel like a man. Mostly I love being a little he-bitch, but that slut brings out the rape in everyone!"" I think this was the first time I ever fell in love! Well, except for with my Daddy!</p><p>In any case, I ended up jacking Judi-Mae's fat cock while her sister whored it up for us. Eventually I decided to suck it, and discovered gold: His leaky cockdrool tasted like girlpussy! He saw the look on my face and giggled like a preteen cocktease. </p><p>""Doctor Daddy says sometimes unintended consequences are the best. Jenna wasn't supposed to grow tits. I wasn't supposed to taste like boxsnot, but then, none of us are supposed to be fucked by adults, and that's fuckin'awesome, so yeah..."" Pretty soon, we decided it was time to get dressed and put on makeup for dinner.</p><p>Back to Daddy and Yukio: While we started rummaging in the big box of prostitot clothing, Yukio was sinking Daddy's fat fuckpole into her tiny little girlpussy while staring deep into his eyes. As she rose and fell in his lap, she whimpered and murmered, cooed and squealed. </p><p>She told my Daddy ""I love the way you abuse my children, it makes my tiny fuckbox drool fuckslime. And I love the way you've raised your little whore! I wanna rape her, and I want her to rape me! Have you used her to get to other babysluts yet?"" </p><p>Daddy nodded with a smile and said ""Thanks to that nasty little fuckdoll of a daughter, I've had at least 50 preteen pussies stretched around this rapewand! Some willing, some screaming for mercy, but every last pussy came and came hard. Nikki says I've got a magic fuckslab! Made to abuse kids. But I gotta say, I loved raping your little girlboy, that tranny cunt is tight and nasty!""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she moaned, ""And his fat girlcock is so fuckin tasty! You should try sucking her cock after dinner, while my husband tests out Nikki's stamina. He's so gonna brutally abuse your little babywhore! Me, after I cum on this cock a few more times, and taste your hot pedospunk, I'm gonna eat dinner then abuse the fuck outta Jenna, maybe fistfuck the little bitch!"" </p><p>That drove Daddy over the edge, and Yukio jumped off his cock like a fuckin gymnast, catching his first spurt on her pink tongue, then the subsequent glop spattered all over her whorish nip face! SHe went to the bathroom and cleaned off, and Dr. Jordan called out that dinner was served!</p>"
584,"The Game, or Nikki's Favourite Pastime",Bad Candy,badbadlittlegirl@hotmail.co.uk,"['M/g', 'F/g', 'incite', 'seduc', 'con']","Nikki explains The Game to her fans, describing the skills and techniques required. She then asks what you'd like to know more about!",2012-02-13T00:00:00,Clearly fictional. If you can't work that out you're too stupid to own a computer.,"<p>Hi there guys 'n dolls! It's me, Nikki, the most rampantly cockhungry primary school fuckdoll you'll ever have the good fortune to meet on a bus! Daddy told me it was time to let you sick, nasty old pedophilic kiddiefuckers in on my favourite hobby: Inctiting inactive pedophiles to molest, abuse and rape my hot, hungry little body! Y'see, once I'd learned how easy it was to get confirmed kiddiefuckers to beat, molest and rape my deep, tiny little preteen cocksockets, well, a little whore like me starts looking for challenges. Like my teacher, Mr Samson, who's still yet to take my rapebait. Plus, there's something about a pedophile (or any man or woman, they're all a little pedo imho) breaking his/her biggest taboo and slipping their gnarled, calloused old finger into a vicetight, yet wetly accepting little girls hairless, puffy twat. Once that (or any of the other line-crosses, or as I like to think of them: Game On Moments, like tongue kissing a preteen girl, or slapping me across the butt and/or face, or offering me candy, or grabbing me by my hair, slapping a hand over my mouth and dragging me into an alley/some bushes/a decrepit van/their rape dungeon etc etc... [Sorry, had to take a break from writing to slap myself across the face and pussy with Daddy's shaving strop. I just get too horny sometimes.] Once that line has been crossed, out comes years, decades of sexual repression. So fuckin hot! It's like you can see their old life and persona dying in flames, only to be reborn as a phoenix, as deadly as it is glorious!</p><p>So, anyways, Daddy said this time to start really generally, then get more specific when I've had enough feedback. Fuck, it's not like any pervert ever ran out of lust for preteen bitches, right? Still, he's my Daddy, and his every desire is my duty, his whims my commandments, so sorry guys, just the generalities this time, you'll have to comment and email me to get the specifics...</p><p>In any case, back to the game. The first stage of the game I call sorting. Once I'm appropriately inappropriately dressed for the venue of choice (tiny string bikinis at the beach; tiny lycra hotpants, pigtails and backless tops at the mall; the kind of ""school uniforms"" even pornosluts think twice about wearing, while eating my lolipop on the bus; tiny cheongsams with hipsplits, fishnets and suspenders, stilletto heels and ""classy whore"" makeup for dressups at slumber parties [Single Dads are sooooooo fuckin fun!]... then comes the really hard part: Sorting the looks I get into three categories: The lustful, knowing leers of active pedophiles; The honestly concerned looks of caring parents; and the jackpot, shocked, outraged, offended looks by those thoroughly flabbergasted to see what they assumed was only ever to be a fantasy actually walking around in the real world! Those looks are so fucking BINGO! These are the guys (and gals) who look around for paernts to chide, for cameras to catch them looking, for anyone else somehow blaming them and their guild-ridden lust for my appearance. Once spotted, I then make my choice from the selection (there's always a selection) and work on stage two, isolation. </p><p>Y'see, none of these pervs would ever let another pervert molest a little girl. Their justification is all morals and ethics, but basically the guys who, when they can't pick up, go around cockblocking everyone else. Y'know, like Catholic priests telling everyone to not be gay, then molesting every boy they can get their sick hands on! So I've gotta get somewhere where the mark isn't in view of any other ""shocked and offended"" pedofucks. In some venues this can be quite difficult (public transportation is always challenging.), whereas others, like malls, are a breeze. In any case, once stage two is in effect, my favourite (well, nearly favourite) stage begins.</p><p>Stage three: Seduction. This is the hardest/easiest stage, and hella fun! As far as the goals of this stage, well, it's a twofold target. One: Make them hard. Or wet. Act in ways that allow them maximum perving time, good sightlines, and making sure to pose to the best advantage of what he/she seems to like looking at, all while never making eye contact or sudden movements. This is trickier than it sounds, especially if I've had the bad luck to wear a tiny miniskirt for a cameltoe-lover, but now I have years of practice (two!), I rarely mess this part up. The second is the masterpiece of the whole game: Without shocking them to the point where they freak out and bail on the show, letting them know, in the shortest timespan possible, that you not only know they're perving on your little preteen body, but that you approve gleefully and want more. This part takes real experience and knowledge of the human psyche, and the ability to cold read a man/woman at the drop of a hat and plan accordingly. Hell, some are so shy they need it spelled out for them literally. So afraid of being discovered, if I made eye contact at any stage they'd bolt. There are the ones I carry my little cardboard signs for. Small enoug to fit in my bag, yet largeprint, with simple, tailored statements/questions that, through trial and error over the years (two!), have proven themselves over and over. ""I'm not a virgin..."" works for those seemingly concerned with my innocence, whereas ""I can keep secrets real well, Mr..."" works on those more concerned for themselves. Some require the big guns like ""Wanna rape me Mr?"" or ""Wanna see my little hairless pussy?"", and the really pent-up older ones seem to universally love ""I get wet for sick old pedophiles. Wanna see?"". Then there's those a tad less skittish, where I can make eye contact, show sexy little grins when I've clearly caught them checking out my bubble butt or my puffy, full fuckbox. A lot of eyelid batting and (basically) big girl flirting works a treat on the right guys.</p><p>Then, there's my all-time favourite perverts: The ones who's dam's about to burst. They're usually Dads, who've been fantasising about their little girl being their perfect gutterwhore, all the while being the perfect Dad. The ones that can barely stand not raping their own kids, or everyone elses. These poor fucks have been white knuckling through a world filled with tween tarts, always being moral and good, but once they see me, they just lose their will to give a fuck about all that bullshit. These ones are easiest to seperate, cuz they just follow me. They're easiets to spot, cuz their concerned jusdgement expressions have a tinge of rage to them, like ""How dare that little fucking preteen whore flaunt what I'm missing?"" These ones get my favourite stage three: Talking like a nasty little rapebunny. </p><p>Lines like ""Mr, is your fat cock throbbing over my tiny little preteen butt, or was there some other slut you were hoping to molest?"" are like a poleaxe to their free will. ""Excuse me Mr. Pedophile, but are you gonna rape me in the toilets here or on the bed your cunt wife never fucks you on?"" Is a classic, while looking them in the eye and purring ""How often did you jack your cock pretending little rapehungry preteen fuckdolls like me were real, Mr? Thousands? Now I'm here, are you gonna be a pussy about it, or are ya gonna claim MY pussy?"" is a great one for places where getting slapped and dragged into toilets/bushes/cars is safe (like at the park in a tiny translucent spaghetti-strapped summer dress with nothing under it and almost no arse-coverage, for example).</p><p>Finally, the awesomeness of stage four: Fucking the shit outta perverted men and women. The first kinds of adults like me to talk filth now, giving instruction (and therefore permission), and mostly taking a lead role. These are the easiest to dominate and abuse, especially once I start threatening to tell on them :) - (I NEVER tell, but it makes 'em squirm so bad!) From that whole type I've fistfucked more old man arseholes, made more women taste my farts (not to mention the sting on my knuckles), and choked out more pedo fucksd than any other type by far. These are the sickos that want me to be responsible, to take the blame for their sick perversions, and I'm more than happy to! Regardless of what the legal system may have to say about it, I'm most definately the one raping these nasty fucks!</p><p>The other guys and gals, well, they're a tad more hands on. Rapey. Violent. Demanding and demeaning. They don't just wanna sexually assault me in order to get off, no, they wanna fuckin punish me. Punish me for all the time they've had to spend NOT fucking little kids, their daughters/nieces/kids/friends/stepkids, and little tween whores at the mall/beach/park/bus stop. And lemme tell you, they fuckin punish me! Beatings, whippings, grown man fistfuckings, choking me to drooling unconsciousness with cocks/gags/strapons/fingers... The only rule there is no cigarette burns or deep cutting, and to be honest those are Daddy's rules, not mine. One of these type of ladies stuck my back and arse with over 300 thumbtacks and pushpins, then pulled them all out and gave me a massage, 'cept with salty lemon juice 'stead of oil! Bliss!</p><p>Now, I'll be the first to admit that I've made some mistakes over the years (Two!), including picking guys and ladies that just werent ready, and never would be. More than a few committed suicide afterwards, and one almost during (As he came in my preteen arsehole doggystyle he pulled a .38 from under his pillow and fucked his brain with it. [Okay, I'll admit it, while scary and sad, I came like a fuckin sex-volcano!]). I've learned to tell jittery, high strung ones from pent up rapehungry ones most times, which saves on having my DNA found at any crimescenes. Granted I know more than a few cops (and a few cops wives and daughters too. Shit, even broke and trained a few), but better safe than sorry.</p><p>ANyways, that's my little game. I call it Rapebait. Daddy insists I post this as is now, so that he can forcefeed his massive fuckrod into my baby uterus and cum watching his cock distend my belly, so I guess I'll get that outta the way now. I 'spose I'll have to wait for your comments and email to decide which of those adventures to write about next!</p><p>Till then, fingerfuck some preteens pussy, she might like it! And if not, well, we both know you will, ya pervert!</p><p>Love,<br/> Nikki</p><p>P.S: Feel free to fill me in on all the particulars you like guys 'n gals! I've been doing this for years now (Two!) and there are so many combinations of circumstances, I'm sure I can dredge up a reasonably (in)appropriate exploit!</p><p>Hugs and lapdances,<br/> Nikki</p>"
585,Nikki's Game: Best One Ever!,Bad Candy,badbadlittlegirl@hotmail.co.uk,[''],Nikki relates her most memorable 'Game' ever!,2012-02-23T00:00:00,Clearly fiction.,"<p>Hiya nasty pricks, Nikki here again! I talked with Daddy about which story of fucked-up preteen seduction to share with you sick fuckers, and settled on my all-time favourite! In order to decide, I blindfolded my Daddy and told him a story every day since I shared my last story, and timed how long it took him to cum to the sound of my whorish little preteen voice, and this is the one that got him to spurt three times without me even touching his thick, gnarled old man cock! Ready and strokin'? Good, then I'll begin!</p><p>Now you know all about the game, I need to tell you all about the time I nearly took it too far. Y'see, I'd had this thing for whoring myself out for a while. Guess something about the whole transactional nature of it, the temporary ownership, it just makes me drool! Daddy's pretty into it too, and I'd roleplayed a preteen hooker for him plenty of times, of every stripe too, from innocent and stupid to burnt-out jaded cumdumpster via cumhungry guttertrash! I swear, it's his second favourite game after raping me while ""Mummy"" is asleep next to us!</p><p>Anyhow, one afternoon I got the idea to mix my favourite fantasy with The Game, and go out dressed like a total whore (Y'know, a real fuckin' trashy one too!) and get picked up and abused by nasty older guys for cash! Sucking 70yo guys off in their front seats, barely wearing a bikini and fishnets, or an ultra-mini-dress, while they fingerbang my baby fuckholes... So fuckin' hot! Plus, there's no room for false-positives with picking marks when they're driving up and offering cash...</p><p>Anyhow, I was doing this one night a week for at least a month when the really bad night happened. Fuck, I'm so wet just thinking about it, I'm having trouble keeping my little arse on my chair! As I recall, I was dolled up in seriously whorish gothslut makeup with way red lips and egyptian-style eyeliner (Men love kitty eyes on little tramps!), a pink fishnet boob-tube (you could see my little nipples clear as day boys!), TINY hot pink satin hotpants that barely covered the middle of my fuckslot, leaving plenty of girl-lips showing, and 6"" clear-plastic stack sandals. I waved byebye to Daddy, lit my cigarette, and started slowly strutting on my corner (in a dingy industrial area) waiting for nasty perverts to come and abuse me for cash!</p><p>The bass sounds preceeded the car. Fuck, I still get goosebumps just thinking about that tan sedan approaching, the warped bass distorting as it slowed to crawl up on me... The drivers side window rolled down, and a cloud of pot-smoke roiled from the frame. As I leant in (as any good whore does) I could see four huge black guys with joints and beer bottles, all squinting thru the haze at me. The driver asked, casually, ""How old you bitch?"", to which I replied truthfully ""I'm only fuckin' six years old mister..."". He nodded thoughtfully, turned to his friends, who nodded slowly. Turning back to me, he asked ""How much for all four, all holes?"" I paused to think, giggled and said ""I dunno, maybe a hunnerd bucks?"" They all chuckled deeply at my stupid whore answer and the driver said ""Okay, get in back cunt"". </p><p> The back door popped, and I crawled into the middle of the back seat like a kitten looking for a pat, slinking over one niggers lap and cockbulge (which I just had to squeeze in my tiny hand a little) before settling inbetween them, my legs spread wide and hips slowly rolling as I licked my lips at the rearview (Rule one of pack sex: Always engage with the Alpha first!) It took less time than I thought for us to start driving, and for the two giant spades flanking me to start sliding their hands up my naked little pale thighs and start rubbing at the exposed outer lips of my fuckbox. I said, as cutely as I could while still audible over the stereo ""Are you niggers into fucking the shit outta little slutty white preteen girls?""</p><p>""Fuckin' Aye!"" came the chorus from the four molesters. </p><p>""Good,"" I purred, ""Cuz I'm one sick little fuckdoll, and I'm hungry for abuse!"" and with that I freed the savage to my lefts fat, nasty ebon raperod (bigger than my fuckin arm!) and lazily lapped and drooled all around his huge cockhead, occasionally slapping his drooling slit against my cheeks and tongue, all the while keeping my eyes on the rearview.</p><p>Anyhow, by the time we got to their ""Pad"" (Read, their abandoned factory/rape dungeon) I was naked but for my shoes, hairbands and three loads of thick, clumpy nigger jizm. They made me stay in the car and clean up all the drips with my mouth while they ""Prepared"" for me. Once I was done, I crawled out onto a tarp, only to have the leader bark ""My lap, NOW, CUNT!"" from his throne/armchair. He was naked, shaved, oiled, and perfect. His only clothing was his studded cockring and his expression of abject contempt. Deciding to be a cheeky little cunt, I clambered up onto a thigh, wriggled my little fuckbox and buttcheeks about, sucked my thumb for a beat or two, then, in my best Shirley Temple voice I sqeaked ""This year Santa I want my self respect destroyed, and all hope of growing up normal set fire to and left in a gutter to die... Oh, and a Malibu Barbie""! He smirked at my cheeky routine, then lifted me from beneath my thighs, turned and spread me, and lowered me butthole first onto his dripping ramrod. I squeaked and wriggled like I was scared, which enraged him enough to bury 10 inches of black pedopipe in my little 6yo asstube! I screamed in pain the whole way down, then came as I felt the cold steel of his cockring spikes digging into my buttocks! He held me in place by my waist as I moaned and writhed and gyrated and humped and came, came, CAME! on his nasty rapewand! He was in so deep I had trouble breathing (and my fans know how much that turns me on!). I spent the next hour and a half being used as an anal fuckpuppet while his nasty nigger friends pumped cum all over me, spat on me, slapped, pinched and punched me, and called me everything I so clearly fuckin am! But that was all the good, non-scary part!</p><p>Little did I know there was a camera. Little did I know it was hooked up to a bigscreen on the next floor. Little did I know there were 30 hung black rapists watching, wanking, popping viagra and shooting fuckdrugs! The next 18 hours were gonna be the longest in my little life!</p><p><i>Continued in part 2!</i></p>"
586,"Our First Intro To Modeling, Part 1",BadDad,OhHitter@yahoo.com,"['MF', 'Mf']","A father recounts his little girl getting into modeling, and how it changed their relationships along the way.",2012-03-25T00:00:00,All fantasy,"<p>My wife and I had been married a few years before we had our first daughter. Sex life when we were dating and just married was hot. Blowjobs while driving, sometimes anal, but usually something pretty fun. I guess being a parent and becoming responsible sort of calms a person down. I knew when we had our girl; she was going to be beautiful if she got even half of my wife's genes. Tall, slender and athletic, brown hair with brown eyes, and these gorgeous B cup breasts, my wife was stunning. </p><p>After our daughter was born, she was growing up to be like mom as well. Heidi was dark haired, not as dark complected, but had Sandy's naturally muscular body, even by the age of 7. Every time we met someone, they told us we should have Heidi in modeling. She had longer dark hair that was straight, deep brown eyes, and a slender little body that was accentuated by muscles already. Just like her mom. Sandy felt like maybe we should at least try to see if Heidi could model.</p><p>We had absolutely NO idea where to start, so I simply searched on the internet of child modeling around us. I was making sure the places looked at least minimally reputable, and set up a few appointments. Much to our surprise on these, when we got there, they always remarked on Heidi's beauty, but then also talked about how much a set of photos would cost us, their percentage, and other things. It seemed WE would have to pay literally thousands of dollars to get THEM to get Heidi into modeling. </p><p>The list started getting narrowed down, and I also started to call a few places that seemed maybe a little less than desirable. Finally, I got ahold of one studio that said there was no upfront cost to initial photo shoot. I was so surprised that I jumped all over it. We drove to his office, and met Jim. He was a nice guy, in his later 50s, decent build, graying hair. Said he had been in the photography business for over 30 years, shooting modeling, weddings, and what not.</p><p>He showed us some of his work, of his shots of models, weddings, reunions, and other things. Heidi was sitting out in the lobby still as Sandy and I talked to Jim. Jim walked into the other room to get something, and I pulled another book off the shelf to look at it. It was wedding shots, but when I flipped about half way through it, it showed the bride getting dressed in her room, and she was in her underwear. It was stunning, she had on a white bra and stockings with a white thong, and her veil on as well. I called Sandy over to look at it, and she was stared at it. I was tempted to put it back, but Sandy flipped the page, and on the next one showed her on her knees sucking a guy's cock!! </p><p>We assumed it was the groom. We didn't know if this was just a pure porn shoot, or if the couple actually wanted these photos to remember the day by. There was about 5-6 pages of pics of them fucking and sucking. We heard Jim walking back into the room and quickly replaced the book. We sat down, and Jim had said let's set up a time to do some test shots and see what happens. We agreed to come back that Saturday. </p><p>As we drove home, my mind kept going back to those shots and I had a raging hard on! We got back and Heidi went outside to play, and Sandy pulled me into the bedroom and dropped to her knees and pulled out my hard cock and started sucking it without abandon. I pulled her up and pushed her down on the bed, and pulled her jeans off, to find her pussy was soaked!! She said those pictures had made he so wet for cock she couldn't stand it. I fucked her mouth with my cock while fingering her pussy, and made her cum twice be I shot my load into her hungry mouth. We talked later whether we should show up for the photo shoot with Jim, based on the porno shots. Sandy said it was probably just a side of the business that made a little extra money for him.</p><p>That Saturday, Sandy helped Heidi get dressed for the shoot. She picked out this very cute pair of white shorts with black belt that barely covered her ass. She also picked out a blue spaghetti strapped halter top that left just a little gap between the shorts and her shirt. Showed just a tiny hint of cute belly. She took her to the bathroom, and also put make up on her. Just a little eyeliner and mascara to make her eyes a little darker. When she brought Heidi to the car, I could not believe how sexy she was! </p><p>We drove the 45 mins to get to Jim's studio, and when we go there Jim was waiting for us with his asst Mary. Mary was a woman in her middle 30s, short blonde hair, and decent body but far from a knockout, who helped him, set up lights and things. We all did introductions, and Mary took Heidi into the back while Jim and Sandy and I signed paperwork. Jim walked us back to the studio, which was a set that looked like a simple living room. Couch, chairs, carpet, if you weren't in the studio, you would have thought you were in someone's house. </p><p>Mary brought Heidi back out, and had added just a little foundation and base to her. They took Heidi over to the couch while Sandy and I stood in the back corner. After a few simple instructions, Jim started just taking some basic shots of Heidi on the couch, having her sit, stand, and playful shots. One of them, he had her on her knees looking out the ""window"" while he shot her from behind. </p><p>Her shorts Sandy had picked out were doing the job, because her little ass was peeking out from under them. Jim kept her in that pose for quite a while; having her bend over more, look back over the shoulder at the camera. I felt Sandy uncomfortably shifting next to me, prancing on her feet. I thought at the time she was feeling nervous about how Jim was shooting Heidi. The next pose he had Heidi sitting on the floor with a teddy bear in her lap. She was sitting cross legged with the bear right in her lap. </p><p>Jim was snapping a lot of shots like that, and suggested she bring the bear up and hug him. When she did this, she exposed her crotch, and was almost completely uncovered by the way she was sitting. I saw Jim's camera notice this too, and took a lot of shots of it. Jim took the bear away, and had her reach her hands above her head and cross her fingers behind her head. Her shirt came way up with her crotch exposed still. </p><p>Jim's camera practically overheated with how many shots he took. He said he needed to switch lenses, so told Heidi to relax for a second. Mary brought Heidi a soda with a straw, and told her to drink it. While all this was happening, I had barely noticed Sandy had moved to standing in front of me, and had backed her ass up against my cock. I put my hands on her hips and pulled her tighter. Mary and Heidi were talking, and Heidi said the last pose had made her arms sore, so Mary was rubbing her shoulders for her. Jim asked if Heidi was wearing a bra, to which she responded know, so Jim asked Mary to make Heidi a bit ""excited"" for the next shots. </p><p>Mary's hands quickly swooped off Heidi's shoulders to her chest and rubbed her flat chest, when Heidi's nipples became hard and poked through the shirt. Mary was giving them gentle pulls and twists, and Heidi has closed her eyes and bit her lower lip. Once her nipples were rock hard and visible, Mary stepped out of the shot and Jim resumed shooting. </p><p>We were shocked by this, but did nothing to stop it. I think Jim took that as an implicit consent to do more. He had Heidi spread her legs for him, and lift her hands up again. Sandy audibly moaned in my grasp, as I slide one hand down the front of her shorts. I went to feel her pussy, and found to my great surprise, she had shaved it bald!! Her slit was soaking wet, watching her little girl pose for porno. She moaned while I found her wet slit and clit. </p><p>Back on the set, Jim had Heidi pull down one of the straps and undo her top button on her shorts. He kept telling her how sexy this was, how much of a great model she was, how everything looked perfect. Heidi's eyes were sort of glazed over, but she was doing everything she was told. (Later we found out, Jim had put something in the soda he had Heidi drink) </p><p>My wife and I were both shocked when Jim told Heidi to take off her shirt, and she did!! She lifted it off her head, showing her beautiful flat chest and gorgeous nipples. Jim got in closer and snapped away. Sandy had undone her shorts for me, and I was pistoning my finger in and out of her wet slit frantically. We hadn't noticed but Mary was working her nipples hard through her shirt. Without even being told, Heidi had slipped her hand down her shorts, and was rubbing her bald pussy. </p><p>Jim told her to slip them down so we could all see what she was doing. She obliged, taking off her panties as well, sliding them down around her ankles and spreading her legs. Her bea utiful little cunt was out there, so bald and tight, while she rubbed a finger up and down it. </p><p>Sandy had reached behind was had my cock out stroking it while I fingered her hard. Mary was up under her shirt, kneading her tits and working her nipples, all while our little star sat in front of us fingering her little bald pussy. Jim told Heidi to put a finger in, and when she did the entire room moaned. Heidi leaned her head back and closed her eyes and was getting into it, while Sandy guided my cock into her hole begging for me to fuck her! Heidi's tempo picked up, and we could tell she was about to cum and one hand slid up to her chest to play with her little nipples. </p><p>What a good slut, Mary remarked. Heidi's body began to tense up and stiffen, and she orgasmed on camera for us all! She moaned loudly, which pushed me over the edge, and I dumped a huge load right into Sandy's wet and horny cunt. We all just sort of stood there quietly as Heidi basked in the afterglow of her orgasm. Her little body was limp and she slowly worked her bald pussy still, enjoying the moment. </p><p>No one said anything, but we all cleaned up, and Jim paid us $500 for the shoot, and we left. For sure, we would be using Jim again.</p>"
587,"Our First Intro To Modeling, Part 2",BadDad,OhHitter@yahoo.com,"['Mf', 'Ff', 'MF', 'FF']",we return for more photos and we let it go further.,2012-03-26T00:00:00,fantasy,"<p>Two weeks had gone past since we had taken Heidi to Jim's for the shoot. The Sandy and I have fucked furiously since then, but we never spoke about it with Heidi. Never came up, but she never asked about it. We sort of wondered if whatever Jim had slipped her in her soda made her forget the whole thing. For Sandy and me, anytime either of us thought about it, made us hornier then hell and we had to fuck. Sandy told me she was driving home one afternoon and her pussy was so hot, she ended up pulling off and finding a secluded side street so she could finger herself. </p><p>Even though Heidi never mentioned, one day she asked if she was not a good model, because we never talked about it or went back for another appointment. We just explained Jim had never called us. Not sure what kind of a sign that was, but the next day when we go home, we had a message on our machine from Jim asking for us to call him back. We did, and he explained he had found a buyer for Heidi's photo set, and they had fronted some money asking for another set from her. She had her first official fan! We agreed, and set up a meeting at his studio for the next Friday night.</p><p>Sandy went out and bought Heidi a new jeans skirt and thong. She said she was looked at sort of funny in the store when she asked for a thong that would fit an 8 yr old, but found one. The skirt was incredible on her. Barely covered her ass, and when she walked you could see just the bottom of her ass cheeks peek out. She put her in a tight white t-shirt with a v neck and no bra. We had to stop at the mall to get something for Sandy to wear on the way to Jims, and the stares Heidi was getting told us she was dressed just right. Some men tried to be very subtle, others just leered at her as we walked around. I joked with Sandy we needed to get Heidi some high heels to be a real classy slut.</p><p>We arrived at Jim's studio and found he and Mary setting up a kitchen type set in the studio. We went into, chit chatted for a minute, and Jim said time is money and let's get going. The investor had not specified exactly what he wanted, but given a general overview of a young girl in a kitchen. Both Jim and Mary commented that Heidi had dressed perfectly for what had been asked, so no need to change. (Apparently a little whore is what he liked) Jim was getting ready and Mary brought over a can of soda again for Heidi to drink. Heidi drank it all down, and I asked Mary what is was. She just said it was something would help Heidi relax a little. Mary offered another drink to Sandy, who drank it as well. They took Heidi onto the set, and explained for her to start at the sink like she was doing dishes and just walk around the set. </p><p>Jim started snapping pics, and get low so he was looking up at Heidi and showing off her legs. She has the greatest legs, just like her mom. He told Heidi to reach up into a cupboard, and as she did, her skirt came up, showing her ass in the thong. You could hear Mary and Jim gasp as the sight of her little perfect ass. Sandy and I were standing closer this time, and Sandy noticed Jim developing a hard on in his pants. Though, who could blame him, Here was this 8 yr old girl dressed like a slut showing her ass in a thong. </p><p>Jim asked for Mary to come get her nipples hard again, and Mary walked onto the set and immediately began to massage Heidi's chest. Her nipples poked through her shirt almost immediately, and Mary stepped back off and Jim resumed shooting. Jim then asked Mary to help Heidi sit up on the counter, and she helped lift her, but as she set her down, Mary's hands slid under Heidi's skirt, and you could tell they brushed against Heidi's little pussy. Heidi had taken a deep breath and bit her lower lip when they did. Mary let her had linger there for a second, before stepping on the set again. </p><p>Jim began to snap again. Sandy was getting almost unsteady on her feet next to me, saying whatever she had been given, was making her feel very relaxed. Jim heard this and smiled, and said something to Mary we could not hear. He turned his attention back to our 8 yr old, and asked for her to spread her legs sitting there. Like a good girl, Heidi obliged him. He commented on how cute her panties were, and how sexy they made her look. </p><p>Heidi was eating the compliments up, and you could easily see she was getting turned on. Without any prompting, Heidi reached down and pulled her panties aside, showing her beautiful bald pussy to us all. The moment was exquisite. Jim helped her put on leg up on the counter, and as he did, his hand came down and rubbed against her pussy. Heidi reached down and held his hand there, and helped him start rubbing her. I went to put my arm around Sandy, but went I did, I had not realized Mary had moved over beside us, and had started to feel up Sandy's ass! </p><p>Jim had slipped a finger into Heidi's bald snatch, and was beginning to slowly fuck her. Heidi was moving back and forth on it, really getting into it. Beside me, Mary had slid up Sandy's skirt around her waist, and when Sandy let her, Mary dropped to her knees behind Sandy, and spread her cheeks and buried her tongue as deep in Sandy as she could. Sandy moaned loudly, and bent forward for Mary to get better access. Jim told me to come up onto the set, and see what has happening better. Was I walked up, Heidi had her eyes closed, and what riding on Jims finger. He asked if I had done anything with Heidi yet, and when I responded no, he was surprised because of how willing of a slut she seemed. He also said that wasn't shocking, because her mom was a slut too. He nodded over to where Mary was furiously lapping at Sandy's pussy. </p><p>Jim took his finger out and invited me to finger her. As I slid my finger in, I couldn't help feel but how soft and silky her pussy was. It slid divinely in. I was shocked on how wet her young pussy was, and Jim started snapping pics of me fingering my baby.</p><p>Mary walked Sandy up to the set with her skirt around her waist, and bent her over a table there. She positioned Sandy so she could see how Heidi was being used, and dropped back to her knees and began to eat Sandy some more. Jim told Mary to come over to us, and to strip Heidi the rest of the way. </p><p>While she was doing that, Jim walked over to Sandy and stuck 3 fingers in her snatch. Sandy gasped as Jim told her what a wet little slut she was. Before we even realized it, Jim had pulled out his cock and stuffed Sandy's mouth with it. Sandy moaned loudly as his pole started sliding in and out of her mouth. </p><p>All the time Jim telling her what a good whore she was. Mary had stripped Heidi for me, and grabbed the camera from Jim when she realized he was more focused on my wife sucking his rod than taking pictures of my little slut. Mary told Heidi to pull my cock out and begin to stroke it. Heidi did so with no protest, and used to hand to begin stroking my aching shaft up and down. </p><p>Mary quickly bent down and gave my cock a short sucking, and got it nice and wet. Heidi instinctively spread her legs and slid forward, like she was a natural slut. She pulled my cock to her pussy lips and began to rub it around them. Little by little the head of my cock slid in her, until about half of it was in, and she let go and wrapped her legs around me. </p><p>Mary was there massaging balls while she kept one hand busy working her own pussy. Jim and stood up and walked around to behind Sandy, and was savagely fucking her from behind. Sandy was gasping every time he rammed her with his cock. I could feel Heidi's cherry split as I slid my cock all the way in. She winced, and I leaned forward and kissed her hard and deep. Our tongues met and swirled as I explored her mouth. </p><p>I leaned back and continued to fuck her, gaining a little speed and she seemed to get used to the cock. I reached down and grabbed her little hips and began to use longer and deeper strokes, telling her how good her pussy felt on my cock. Mary was frantically cramming fingers into her pussy while watching, and Jim was hammering Sandy letting her know how much of a whore she and her daughter were. Heidi's breathing became rapid and shallow, and I told her how tight she was. She asked me if she was daddy's little toy, and I almost shot right there. I told her she was now daddy's little fuck slut and when I did you could hear Sandy cumming all around Jims big cock. I slammed my little whore harder and harder, until my balls were ready to explode in the slut. With one big stroke, I stayed in deep and flooded her tight little pussy with my load. I could feel it pulsing deeping into her snatch. </p><p>Jim pulled his cock out and was spurting all over Sandy's tits, and Mary was finishing up her orgasm as well. We all just sat there quietly for a bit, until we got up to clean up without saying a word. Jim had said the client had forwarded him $500 and would pay more on delivery of the shots. He was very sure this would bring in quite a bit, and would contact us when the money arrived. We couldn't wait!</p>"
588,Sandy's First Audition,BadDad,OhHitter@yahoo.com,['Fbbb'],"we think we are going back to discuss things about daughters shoot, but photographer has other plans for my wife.",2012-04-11T00:00:00,"Fantasy is just that, fantasy,  Not real.","<p>Jim had called us to come in without Heidi a couple of weeks later, to discuss pay and future shoots. We didn't think anything of it really, so headed over to his studio on a Saturday afternoon. When we arrived, we found Jim in his office, with most of the studio dark and his asst not there. We sat down in his office, and began to chat about how much people were willing to pay for Heidi's pictures, how many different buyers there were for them, and other things. He also pulled out his computer, and we started to review some of the best shots from her first photo shoot. My cock start to throb and I looked at the pictures, and also recalled the time in my mind. She was so cute in her little skirt, and when you looked at the pics, you could see all the angles of her body and legs, and that just made it all that much sexier. She really did look like a pre-teen slut model, especially the way Jim had chosen certain shots to use. He also used some shadowing and photoshopping to touch some pics up, and make her look like a pro. I unconsciously rubbed my cock through my jeans, and Jim commented that he got a tremendous hard on when he went back and worked on this electronic album. Sandy was starting to squirm slightly in her chair, occasionally opening and closing her legs and rubbing them together. Although she didn't outright say it, you could tell she was getting horny as hell. That thought itself nearly sent me over the edge, my wife's pussy getting wet looking at nude pics of her daughter. I slid my hand up the back of Sandy's shirt and placed on her bare lower back for her comfort. She seemed to really appreciate this. Jim had noticed this as well, and began to rub his cock harder through his slacks as he thumbed through the photos for us.</p><p>He said he wanted us to look at the second shoot as well, but gave the disclaimer that he had less pics. He looked at Sandy with a wryly smile on his face, and said the shoot had started well, but when her mouth had needed to be stuffed with cock, he lost his professionalism because of her. Sandy sort of lurched her hips forward in the chair at this. I was able to slide my hand down a little further, and work her ass cheeks more after this move. I wasn't sure if that was planned by her, or his comment about her sucking his cock made her jump and that allowed me to do that. Jim's comments changed as well, as when looking at the first set of pics he referred to Heidi as the little model, sweetie, cutie, and so on. Now, looking at the second set, Jim was more referring to her as look how the slut spread her legs for this shot, or, the little whore really likes showing off her bald pussy like a good slut. Sandy was squirming more and more, and now beginning to slam her thighs together on a much harder basis. She also kept thrusting her chest out, as if begging me to grope her tits. A few times it seemed like her hand would slide up there and do it herself. Jim's attention was now almost fully on my horny wife as he finished up the photo set.</p><p>In one move that caught us off guard, Jim took a glass pipe and lighter from his desk drawer, and handed it to Sandy telling her to take a big puff off it. He said many of his models did this, and he wanted Sandy to know what it would be like if Heather did this at all. Sandy was so horny she did as she was told, and when Jim reached back across the desk to retrieve it, his had went to one of her tits, and groped it over her shirt. She immediately sat up and almost threw her tit into his hand, like she had wanted this groping so bad. He continued to squeeze and kneed her tit over her shirt for a minute, then sat back down. </p><p>By now, whatever she had smoked had started to kick in, because she was almost unsteady in her chair. Jim smiled widely at this, and stood up and walked into the backroom for a second, before returning with 3 teen boys in tow. They all looked pretty young, and were dressed in shorts and t-shirts. Sandy bolted up right her in chair, and tried her best to regain composure. He walked the boys over to the computer, and showed them the pics of Heidi, and they all whistled and hooted. Jim explained that he also used young boys in his photos, sometimes solo, sometimes with girls. The boys were all commenting on Heidi's pussy and legs, saying it looked like it needed eaten, bet she is a great cocksucker, and so on. One of the boys asked Sandy if her pussy was bald like Heidi's, and Sandy blushed at that. </p><p>Jim had swung the computer screen over to facing us, so the boys had to come to our side of the desk to see the photos still. They were still howling and hooting and Jim showed them more pics of Heidi's pussy being fingered. You could see the confusion in Sandy's face, as she was at one point incredibly horny still looking at pics of her slut daughter and hearing comments from the boys about her, and yet embarrassed as she was still Heidi's mom. One of the younger one of the group, reached down abruptly and grabbed one of Sandy's tits, and commented yep, their real so Heidi would probably get tits like that too. Sandy made a feeble attempt to brush his hand off her breast, and when it did not do that, the boy took attention to her tits, as she was not really minding him feeling them. He reached his second hand down, and both his hands were now groping one of her tits over her shirt and bra. </p><p>I stood up to give the boys more room, and Sandy tried to stand up too, but her legs were very weak and wobbly at this point. Jim laughed, and told her that resisting was pointless with what he had given her and how horny she was. Sandy was so wobbly on her feet; she could barely stand as the boys swarmed her. She tried her best to push them away, but now hands were all over her body, feeling her tits, ass, and rubbing her everywhere over her clothes. One of them managed to get a hand down the front of her shirt, and began to work her bare tits. Sandy moaned as she tried to get out the words oh god no, as this did nothing but increase the boys efforts. </p><p>While she was weakly fighting off their hands on her tits, one of the boys took the opening and slid his hands down and started tugging on the buttons and zipper on her jeans. She immediately moved her hands down to stop him, which left her tits unguarded, and the other two got their hands up the front of her shirt and began to work her bare tits mercilessly. The boys had begun to work her shirt up and were pulling it up over her breasts, when she reached back up to stop them, the third boy had managed to get her jeans unzipped and was trying to slide his hand down the front of them. One of the boys took initiative, and held Sandy's arms behind her back as his buddies molested her now without resistance. The way Sandy all of a sudden stiffened up, you could tell the one had managed to get his hands inside her panties, and work his finger into her set slit. He continued to work it as best he could, fingering it in and out of her hole. She willingness to fight this all was now about completely gone. The boy holding her arms had let go, and was sliding his hand down the back of her jeans, feeling her ass up. Jim immediately cleared his desk of the computer, and the boys had been able to strip her jeans off of her completely, as she stood here only in her shirt. </p><p>With very little force needed, they pushed Sandy into lying on Jim's desk. The one boy continued to furiously work her wet pussy, pistoning his finger rapidly in and out of her whole, as her hips thrust forward to meet this fingering. The other two had slipped off their jeans and stood by Sandy's head with their young hard cocks right by her face. With almost a primal groan, Sandy began to frantically suck them, racing back and forth from the young cocks, eating each one as deep and she could before racing back to the other cock. They were working her tits and nipples so hard and deep, and she let them take turns fucking her wet mouth, all the while moaning and groaning in pleasure. The boy between Sandy's legs how had his cock out, and was pushing her legs apart for access to her wet and wanting pussy. With one quick move and thrust, he buried his smooth young cock deep into her wanting pussy. She yelped in pleasure, as once he had enjoyed his initial thrust, that he began to pick up a ramrodding motion, brutally slamming her wet snatch. This went on for a time, with the boys periodically switching positions and ramming their little hard ons into her eager pussy while the others fed cock to her like a hungry slut. </p><p>Eventually, the boys began to orgasm, though I was not completely sure they were shooting wads into her, or they were dry cums still. She lay there like an obediently slut though, letting her holes get used for their pleasure now, without any protest. Jim was the last to fill her hole, and rammed it very deep and held it there, as his cock pumped his semen deep into her womb.</p><p>We all sort of slumped back and relaxed, as Sandy layed on the desk completely used up. She barely had the strength to move, and I had to actually wrap her in a blanket and carry her to the car and put in her the backseat, as she had no energy to do that herself!! I was amazed at how used she was, and knew the my slut wife just may get more modeling shoots herself.</p>"
589,Poker Night,BadDad,OhHitter@yahoo.com,"['Mg', 'voy', 'pedo']",father watches his daughter at poker night with his buddies.,2012-11-23T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It was time for my monthly poker game. This had been going on for some time, and usually we rotated around the different houses. This week was my turn, and my older kids were making sure to not be in the house, except my youngest daughter and wife had nowhere else to go. Not a really big deal, Sandy was very used to being ogled by my friends. She had a hot body, and she was fine with being checked out. Our daughter though, had not been at home during one of these. At 9, her body was growing sexier by the day, and I was already seeing so many guys checking her out. She had my wife's beautiful eyes, and her slim body. Heather knew she was a cutie too, and loved flaunting and flirting when she could. She had a habit of sitting in guy's laps, and loves the attention she generated. Her long brown hair and shapely hips usually had someone staring. </p><p>The guys all arrived at the normal time, and we started in slowly in the basement. Nothing, lots of guy talk, about women, wife's not sucking cock or putting out, hot secretaries and bodies, things guys chat about. One had made a comment when he had gone to his daughter's basketball game, about a younger girl that had caught his eye. Said he saw her bending over, showing off her ass, and get an instant hard on. When he saw her with her mother had these fantasies, about the two of them sucking cock. My cock started to grown, hearing his vulgar talk about a young girl and her mother. I had figured some guys somewhere were talking about my wife and daughter, but got me hard hearing about it. I was happy to some extent, these guys were somewhat perverted, like me.</p><p>Sandy had brought down some beer last time, and stayed for a few minutes, letting them check her out. The guys made the normal funny cat calls, and she laughed, loving it. A little bit later, we had been running out of chips and beer, and I called up for Sandy again. This time, it was Heather that brought down the goods. She was dressed in a t-shirt and shorts that seemed pretty inappropriate for her. The shorts were way too short, her cute little ass cheeks were hanging out. Her t-shirt was white, almost see through. </p><p>Instantly you could tell, the room had gotten a little quieter, and there was some squirming going on. Even out of sight, I wondered how many cocks had started growing hard. I felt my beginning to twinge. The guys all knew Heather, so were pretty casual around her, and she delivered the beer. Some of them laughed, and pulled out dollars for her, as if tipping her, and tucked them into her shorts. </p><p>She played along, innocently enough, pulling her waistband enough for them to slip them in. A few of the more daring ones, tried to get a look at she pulled out the waistband, showing her creamy little belly and down to her hips. I could tell this really was exciting a few of them, and I was torn between the idea of getting Heather out of there, and my cock growing as these perverts beginning to eye hump my little girl. They asked Heather to stay for a bit, which she obliged, and even one was bold enough to ask her to sit in his lap while he played his hand, asking her for help. I was shocked as she climbed right in, and his arms encircled her, and she playfully went along. You could tell after a few minutes, every time she shifted and moved, his cock was getting rubbed by her tight little ass. I wasn't quite sure if she was doing this on purpose, but she was wiggling in his lap, and you could tell he loved every second of it. I imagine his hard cock was working her ass, rubbing it up and down, getting harder for her little slit.</p><p>I went upstairs to see where Sandy had gone. She had been in the kitchen, and asked me if Heather was being the hit of the party downstairs. She confessed that she had put Heather in a thong to send her down there, and asked if any of the men had seen it yet. I was shocked, that wife had dressed out little girl as a slut, and sent her to be perved on. But, I had to admit, it took my cock from twinging to a raging hard on. Knowing Sandy had done this, I asked was Heather aware. She had said yes, that Heather always said she enjoyed the teasing and the attention she received. Sandy admitted, that had made her pussy wet, thinking about these men jerking to her little girl. My hands immediately went to Sandy's tits, and groped her hard and kneaded them, hearing about this. Sandy moaned, and rubbed my cock through my pants. This went on for a bit, before I decided I needed to get back downstairs to see what was happening. </p><p>When I returned, I discovered that one of the guys had pulled out a porno deck of cards, with solo women and men fucking and sucking women as well. Heather was still in the same guys seat, but the game was going much slower, as all of the guys were taking their time showing Heather the different cards. Through her white tshirt, you could clearly see the outline of Heather's pink nipples, and how hard they were quickly becoming. The guy had also placed his hand high up Heather's creamy thigh, and was slowly stroking it. Knowing that there was not too much I could do at the moment, I sat down to resume playing. </p><p>Heather stood up and moved to the next guy, giving him pretty much the same treatment, and proceded around the circle. The guys were getting more and more bold with her, some pulling her hips into their lap as they ground their cock on her ass, and a few had their hands in her shirt, feeling her hard but smooth belly. It was very obvious she was very aroused. </p><p>Eventually one of them spoke up, and said lets play one hand for Heather. She laughed and giggled, and took it as a compliment. After I did not object, it became clear the winner would get her for some time. The hand quickly took place, with my buddy who had originally had Heather in his lap winning her. He immediately stood up, and led Heather by the hand upstairs, asking her where her bedroom was. I followed at a little bit of a distance, but also peeled off to go get Sandy to inform her what was happening. </p><p>By the time I had found Sandy, they were both in Heather's bedroom, and we quietly crept over and cracked the door. In no time at all, he had her shirt off, and was sucking and cupping her just budding nipples. They were so cute, just little bumps beginning to grow, and he was working them and pulling on them, getting her to yelp like a little puppy. Sandy had backed her ass into my cock and was rubbing up and down it. </p><p>Eventually, his hand slid down the front of Heather's shorts, as she willing undid her buttons and fly for him. You could see her bite her lip, and his hand found its way to her hairless slit. She closed her eyes and began to moan, and he fingered her young little pussy for her. Even from where we were, you could see her slit was dripping wet, and accepting his finger willingly. </p><p>Sandy has pulled down her jeans, and was bending over, asking for my cock to be buried deep in her. It was surreal, my preteen daughter being molested by a drunken poker buddy, while my slut wife asking for me to fuck her while she watched. </p><p>I whispered in Sandy's ear, hoping Heather would drop onto her knees to suck his large cock that he had gotten out, which only made Sandy fuck my cock back harder. Much to our surprise, he did not, but Heather wrapped both arms around his neck and he picked her up. You could see his cock sliding up and down her little ass crack, until she went up high, and his cock was pressing against her young slit. The head just slipped in and Heather gasped loudly, and he took a minute, just holding her there, until she began to move her hips to take more cock. </p><p>I whispered to Sandy was a cock whore her daughter was going to make, which drove her nuts, and my cock slammed in and out of her wet pussy. In the room, they had picked up that pace as well, and Heather was taking about ¾ of his cock in her tiny pussy. He was able to hold her by her hips, and was moving her on and off his hard cock. Eventually, his breathing was getting heavier and heavier, and you could see him trying to get his cock as deep into Heather as she could take, and she stiffened up as he shot his load deep into her little womb. </p><p>She hugged him and held on with both arms, as his cock convulsed and sent loads into her. At the same time, I was unloading my cock into my wife, whose pussy was so wet; it began to drip down her leg. </p><p>Eventually Heather climbed off his cock, and he cleaned up while my wife and I sprinted back to the kitchen. The rest of the group had left, hopefully home to fuck their wives while they thought of my little slut. He smiled as he walked out the door, saying next time, the game was at his house, because he had a little poker bet as well he would be willing to wage.</p>"
590,"Wiebke, Teil 1",BadMan,herr_5_72@hotmail.com,"['MFf', 'bdsm', 'reluc', 'pedo', 'ws', 'slow', 'inter']",,2011-12-29T00:00:00,"Bitte um reichlich Feedback, ist meine erste Geschichte Auch Anregungen wie es weiter gehn soll sind herzlich willkommen","<p></p><h5>Donnerstag und Freitag</h5><p>Immer tiefer und härter rammte er seinen Schwanz in die Kleine. Seine 13 jährige Stieftochter Maylin wimmerte leise und kleine Tränen kullerten über ihr Gesicht. Er hatte sie vorher schon recht hart mit dem Gürtel gezüchtigt und nun bekam sie einen richtig harten Arschfick. Mit Abstand härter als sonst, genauso wie die Prügel vorher.</p><p>Diese verdammte Wiebke. Sogar beim ficken dachte er an die Schlampe, so sehr ging sie ihm auf den Geist. Er hatte den Oberkörper von Maylin einfach auf den Esszimmertisch gedrückt und stand hinter ihr, fickte sie hart in den Arsch. Sie war völlig nackt, nur ein Hundehalsband trug sie, er komplett bekleidet, nur sein Hosenstall stand offen.</p><p>Die Mutter von Maylin, Priya, kniete nackt und völlig stumm in einer Ecke des Esszimmers und sah dabei zu wie ihre Tochter derart rangenommen wurde. Beide sahen aus wie typische hübsche Thailänderinnen, zierlich, lange schwarze Haare usw. Priya war selbst erst 28 und sah auch noch wirklich gut aus. Man konnte zwar ein paar Schwangerschaftsstreifen sehen aber es waren nur wenige und sie war sehr fit, fast schon muskulös. Aber nicht so das es nicht mehr weiblich war.</p><p>Er zwang die beiden ja auch sich enorm fit zu halten. Denn fitte Frauen und Mädchen sind belastbarer.</p><p>Als er merkte das es ihm gleich kommt zog er mit einem Ruck seinen Schwanz aus dem Arsch der kleinen, griff ihr mit der rechten Hand in die Haare und zog sie mit einem Ruck vom Tisch weg. Dann drehte er sie und zwang sie auf die Knie. Er zog ihren Kopf bis kurz vor seinen Schwanz. Sie wusste was sie zu tun hatte. Routiniert entfernte sie das extra starke Kondom und fing sogleich an seinen Schwanz zu lutschen. Genau so wie sie es in immer wiederkehrenden Übungen von ihrer Mutter unter seinen Anweisungen gelernt hatte. Und ihre 7 Jahre Erfahrung im lutschen von Schwänzen machte sich durchaus bezahlt. Sie war darin richtig gut geworden.</p><p>Sie saugte so fest sie konnte während sie mit Daumen und Zeigefinger die sie um die Wurzel seines Schwanzes gelegt hatte diese festhielt. Es war ihr streng verboten ihn mit der Hand zu wichsen. Wichsen konnte er sich selber sagte er immer, dazu brauche er keine Thaischlampen.</p><p>So saugte sie fest an ihm, liess abwechselnd ihre kleine Zunge um seine Eichel kreisen, glitt sanft mit der Zunge die Unterseite auf und ab oder liess ganz sanft ihre Zähne an ihm auf und abgleiten. Nur ein kleines kurzes Stöhnen deutete an das er kommen würde. Sofort setzte sie sanft ihre Zähne hinter seine Eichel, saugte und liess ihre Zungenspitze auf und ab gleiten, denn es mussste alles in ihren Mund gehn, wenn etwas daneben ging wurde sie streng bestraft.</p><p>Dann schoss er seine Ladung in ihren Mund. Wer jetzt denkt das sie gleich alles schlucken muss irrt sich. Sie muss alles im Mund behalten bis er ihr sie Anweisung gibt es zu schlucken. So kniet sie da, nachdem er in sie abgespritzt hat. Nackt, die Beine leicht gespreitzt den Kopf nach hinten damit nichts aus dem Mund laufen kann und diesen halb geöffnet.</p><p>Er wartet eine Weile. Er weiss das sie den Geschmack nicht mag. Nach eine Weile nickt er nur. Sofort schluckt sie seine Ladung und bleibt bewegungslos knien. Er deutet mit dem Finger auf eine leere Ecke, sie steht umgehend auf und kniet sich in die Ecke, so wie es ihr beigebracht wurde, Beine gespreitzt Füsse zusammen, Brust raus, Blick gesenkt, die Hände mit Handflächen nach oben auf die Oberschenkel gelegt.</p><p>Mit einer Bewegung in Richtung der Mutter winkt er diese herbei. Diese kommt sofort herbei, kniet sich vor ihn, lutscht sofort alle Spermareste von seinem Schwanz und nimmt diesen in den Mund, genauso wie ihre Tochter vorher bevor er abgespritzt hat. Nur sie muss nun seine Pisse aufnehmen. Langsam lässt er laufen, sein Schwanz ist ja noch etwas steiff und sie schluckt alles brav herunter. Mit Maylin will er das nicht im Esszimmer machen denn die übergibt sich manchmal noch wenn er ihr in den Mund pisst. Immer seltener aber es kommt noch vor. Als er fertig ist leckt ihm Priya den letzten Tropfen Pisse von der Eichel, steckt seinen nun schlaffen Schwanz wieder in die Hose und macht langsam und vorsichtig den Reissverschluss zu.</p><p>Nach einer weiteren winkenden Bewegung begibt sich die Mutter wieder in ihre Ecke und nimmt die gleiche Stellung ein wie ihre Tochter. Auch sie ist nackt bis auf ein Halsband.</p><p>Er geht Richtung Wohnzimmer, bevor er durch die Tür ist sagt er nur, ""Anziehen und weitermachen"". Lächelnd denkt er sich das es zwar viel Arbeit ist Frauen perfekt abzurichten, allerdings lohnt es sich.</p><p>Die beiden im Esszimmer ziehen altmodische Kittelschürzen über und Hausschuhe und machen da mit der Hausarbeit weiter wo sie aufgehört hatten als er nach Hause kam. Priya bereitete weiter das Abendessen vor während Maylin erstmal mit einem Tuch die winzigen Spuren, die seine Schuhe auf dem Parkett hinterlassen hatten, beseitig.</p><p>Er war an für sich gar nicht so ein Perfektionist wenn es um Hausarbeit und sowas ging, aber er war schon immer der Meinung das Frauen genug zu tun haben sollten damit sie nicht auf dumme Gedanken kommen.</p><p>Er nahm die Zeitung und versuchte darin zu lesen. Aber gleich fiel ihm diese Wiebke wieder ein. Seit kurzem war er ihr Abteilungsleiter und sie machte ihn wahnsinnig. Die mittelständische Maschinenbaufirma gehörte einem Onkel. Der Chefbuchhalter hatte überraschend nach einem Streit gekündigt und nun stand der die Frima kurz vor dem Jahresabschluss ohne ihn da. Der Onkel kümmerte sich an sich aus Altersgründen nicht mehr um das Tagesgeschäft sondern hatte einen Geschäftsführer der dies Tat.</p><p>Und so rief sein Onkel ihn an und bat ihn auszuhelfen. An sich hatte er ja eine Auszeit von einigen Monaten nehmen wollen nach der letzten Übernahme. Er arbeite für einen Finanzinvestor der sich auf die Sanierung von an sich gesunden Unternehmen mit finanziellen Schwierigkeiten spezialisiert hatte. Er übernahm dann in den betreffenden Firmen den kompletten Finanzbereich und pflegte diesen kräftig auf Fordermann zu bringen. Er war auch dafür bekannt das er nicht gerade zimperlich war.</p><p>Nun hatte er sich beurlauben lassen und hatte mit der Genehmigung seines Arbeitgebers in der Firma seines Onkels ebenfalls den Finanzsektor übernommen. Ein alt eingesessenes Unternehmen mit ca. 500 Mitarbeitern.</p><p>Es war allerdings dort etwas anders als sonst. Er war es gewohnt das die Leute vor ihm Angst hatten denn bei einer Sanierung standen ja auch immer Entlassungen an. Er war es gewohnt das alle vor ihm kuschten.</p><p>Das war hier nicht so. Die Firma war gesund und legte Wert auf eine lange Bindung der Mitarbeiter. Mit den meisten kam er dennoch gut aus. Ausser eben mit dieser Wiebke. Ihre Arrogante schnippische Art regte ihn auf.</p><p>Sie war im gleich aufgefallen. Eine attraktive Frau Anfang 30 die sich in altmodischen, hochgeschlossenen aber sehr figurbetonten Kostümen zu kleiden pflegte wie sie in den späten 40ern modern waren. Sie hatte lange schwarze Haare die immer zusammengebunden oder zusammengesteckt waren und man konnte sie ohne weiteres als Vollweib bezeichnen. Ein wirklich geiler Arsch steckte in den engen knielangen Röcken die sie immer trug und auch ein schöner grosser Busen der mal mindestens ein D-Körbchen brauchte. Sie war etwas blass und schminkte sich eher dezent, mit Ausnahme des immer knallroten Lippenstifts den sie trug.</p><p>Ein arrogantes Drecksstück war sie, aber auch ein echter Hingucker. Ihm war aufgefallen das in seiner Abteilung die Männer eher vor ihr kuschten als vor ihm. Das mochte er nicht.</p><p>Er war Frauen gewöhnt die fast alles taten um ihren Arbeitsplatz zu behalten und seine 2 zu Hause waren so gut abgerichtet das er für vieles nicht einmal mehr Befehle aussprechen musste. Es genügten Gesten.</p><p>Es klopfte. Nach einem herein kam Maylin ins Zimmer und stand schweigend da. ""Was ist?"" knurrte er übellaunig denn die kleine durfte im Normalfall nur sprechen wenn sie angesprochen wurde. ""Essen ist aufgetragen"" sagte sie leise und demütig. Umgezogen hatte sie sich auch. Sie trug einen Micro String der wohl locker eine Nummer zu klein war. Er bedeckte nur geradeso ihre Spalte und ihr Poloch, weiter nichts. Ausserdem spannte er so sehr das sich alles klar darunter abzeichnete. Weiterhin trug sie halterlose Strümpfe, hochhackige Schuhe und eine ebenfalls viel zu enges bauch- und rückenfreies weisses Top das auch nur ihre Tittchen bedeckte, dir durch den dünnen Stoff klar zu sehen waren da sie keinen BH trug.</p><p>Er stand auf. Nachdem er durch die Tür in den Flur gegangen war folgte ihm Maylin mit gesenktem Haupt, wie es sich gehört, schloss die Wohnzimmertür, überholte ihn und öffene für ihn die Tür zum Esszimmer. Dort hatte ihre Mutter, die übrigens ähnlich gekleidet war wie ihre Tochter, das Abendessen aufgetragen. Die Kittelschürzen durften die Frauen nur für die Hausarbeit in seiner Abwesenheit tragen.</p><p>Es war nur für einen gedeckt. Während er das Abendessen einnahm kniete Maylin rechts von ihm, seine Frau links. Wenn sei Glass leer war deutete er Maylin mit dem Kopf, sie erhob sich und schenkte nach.</p><p>Als er fertig war nickte er seiner Frau zu. Diese stand sofort auf und holte 2 Teller. Er stellte aus dem was übrig geblieben war für die beiden je eine Portion zusammen und ging. Wieder an der Tür angekommen drehte er sich kurz um, sagte ""Ihr beide Essen, Maylin danach Abwasch und aufräumen Priya nach dem Essen zu mir"" er sah auf die Uhr und ging dann wieder zurück ins Wohnzimmer. Der Blick auf die Uhr hatte für Priya die Bedeutung das sie maximal 10 Minuten Zeit hatte zu essen.</p><p>Als er wieder im Wohnzimmersessel saß dachte er wieder kurz an Wiebke, aber dachte dann nur die ist vermutlich einfach nur chronisch untervögelt weil sie alle Männer so angiftet, oder ist einfach ne arrogante Lesbenschlampe. Da hatte er sich allderings gründlich getäuscht, aber das konnte er jetzt noch nicht ahnen.</p><p>Kurz darauf klopfte es, er knurrte wieder ein ""Herein"", seine Frau kam herein und nahm die knieende Position vor seinen Füssen ein. Er schaute auf die Uhr, Stand auf, riss Priya an ihren Haaren auf die Füsse, knallte ihr eine mit dem Handrücken auf ihre rechte Wange und setzte sich wieder hin. Seine Frau sagte leise ""Danke"" und kniete sich wieder hin. Die schallende Ohrfeige hatte sie nicht bekommen weil sie zu spät war. Sondern weil es zu seine Philosophie gehörte sie auch regelmässig zu schlagen und zu züchtigen, auch wenn sie alles richtig machte. Das war seines erachtens wichtig damit sie ihre Position nicht vergaß und nicht nachlässig wurde. Denn sie wusste genau wäre sie zu spät gewesen wäre es mit einer Ohrfeige nicht getan. Er liess sich kurz berichten was den Tag über passiert ist, es war nicht viel, ein ganz normaler Donnerstag eben. Er sagte dann nur noch ""Ausdauertraining, beide"". Das beutete für die beiden Frauen das sie ordentlich Kilometer auf den beiden Trainingsfahrrädern im Keller abreissen mussten.</p><p>Nach einer Weile ging er nachschauen. Beobachtete die beiden etwas. Gab Anweisungen für weitere Übungen usw. Er mochte es zuzuschauen wie sie schwitzten und sich abmühten. Sie trugen immer noch die aufreizenden Klamotten, nur die hochhackigen Schuhe durften sie fürs Training ablegen. Insbesondere die engen Strings waren sehr unbequem für die Frauen.</p><p>Sein Handy klingelte. Er gab ein Handzeichen und die Frauen stoppten das Training und rührten sich nicht, um ihn nicht zu stören. Es war ein Bekannter, Jochen, Mitglied einer bekannten Rockergruppe. Unter seinen normalen Bekannten ahnte niemand das er solche Bekanntschaften pflegte. Jochen informierte ihn das sie am kommenden Wochende wieder Frischfleisch zum einreiten bekommen und es sei auch was für ihn dabei. Eine kleine 12 jährige Zigeunerin aus Bulgarien. Er lächelte und sagte zu. Erhatte ein gewisses Faible für den dunklen Typ bei Frauen. Latinas, Südeuropäerinnen, Inderinnen oder eben Asiatinnen wie seine beiden Frauen waren genau sein Typ.</p><p>Jochen war Zuhälter, allerdings kein normaler, sondern eher für Menschen mit besonderen Neigungen und grossen Geldbörsen. Wenn man auf junge Mädchen und harte Sachen Stand war man bei Jochen genau richtig.</p><p>Teenys waren sein Spezialgebiet. Insbesondere das Alter 10 - 14 war bei Jochens Kunden sehr gefragt.</p><p>Ein Einritt dachte er sich und lächelte innerlich, sein Schwanz begann von selber halb steif zu werden. Für gewöhnlich verkaufte Jochen die Jungfräulichkeit der kleinen Schlampen meistbietend und liess sie dann anschliessend erstmal gefügig machen damit sie ihm im weiteren Verlauf keine Schwierigkeiten machten.</p><p>Dafür bediente sich Jochen eines bestimmten Teils seiner Klientel. Diejenigen die es mochten wenn die kleinen noch nicht gebrochen und fertig abgerichtet waren und die es sehr erregend fanden daran teil zu nehmen sie richtig gefügig zu machen.</p><p>Es war eine der 3 Phasen von Jochens Geschäft. Erst die Jungfräulichkeit verkaufen, dann an den Teil der Kundschaft vermieten der gerne daran mitwirkt sie zu brechen und dann, wenn sie gefügig sind, sie als kleine gehorsame und gut eingerittene Sexsklavinnen an sehr dominante Personen zu vermieten die sowas zu schätzen wissen.</p><p>Nach einer Weile verkaufte Jochen die Mädchen dann entweder an andere Zuhälter oder auch an Kunden wenn einer besonderen gefallen an einer von ihnen gefunden hatte, denn er musste sein Sortiment stehts frisch halten.</p><p>An Wiebke dachte er dann an diesem Abend nicht mehr. Er las noch etwas Zeitung, beantwortete seine eMails, auch wieder eine von Bülent, einem anderen Bekannten, dieser war ganz vernarrt in Maylin, wollte sich immer treffen und bot immer seine 15 jährige Nichte Aysun als Tauschobjekt an. Auch wenn nur deren Arsch und Mund benutzen konnte, denn die Kleine musste ja bis zur Hochzeit Jungfrau bleiben, benutzte er Aysun ganz gern. Da sie aber schon sehr fraulich war war sie kein adäquates Tauschobjekt für die noch sehr mädchenhafte Maylin.</p><p>Andererseits war Aysun ein ganzes Stück belastbarer als Maylin was harte Züchtigungen und Folterungen betraf. Daher schrieb er an Bülent das er momentan keine Zeit habe aber vielleicht übernächstes Wochenende.</p><p>Danach ging er ins Schlafzimmer, die beiden Frauen folgten. Er zog sich aus und liess alles einfach auf den Boden fallen. Seine Frau hob alles auf während Maylin ihm einen frischen Pyjama brachte. Er lächelte. Dann bedeutete er Maylin mit einer Kopfbewegung zu gehn. Das bedeutete das er heute mit seiner Frau schlafen würde, was er nur noch selten tat. Seit er Maylin mir 9 Jahren das erste mal gefickt hatte bekam es seine Frau vielleicht noch ein oder zwei mal im Monat von ihm besorgt.</p><p>Seine Frau schaute etwas ängstlich, denn ihn befriedigte Sex mit erwachsenen Frauen nur dann wenn er dabei ziemlich brutal war. Und er wusste das sie sich fürchtete. Als erstes gab es wieder eine feste Ohrfeige mit dem Handrücken. So fest das die zierliche Asiatin, sie war 1,59 m gross und wog nur 45 kg, gleich aufs Bett flog.</p><p>Er ging schnell zu ihr hin, riss sie an den Haaren nach oben und gab ihr einen Faustschlag in die Magengegend. Sie wimmerte und krümmte sich. Er hatte immer noch ihre langen Haare in der Hand, damit riss er sie nach vorne vom Bett und wieder auf die Füsse. Er rammte sein Knie zwischen ihre Beine, wieder krümmte sie sich. Er stiess sie wieder aufs Bett, am Fussende des soliden Metallbetts, das übrigens eine Menge Fesselungsmöglichkeiten bot, hing an einem Bettpfosten ein schwerer breiter Spanngurt aus mittelhartem Gummi. Die Metallösen hatte er entfernt. Damit begann er nun auf die sich schon krümmende Priya einzuschlagen. Er achtete darauf nicht Kopf oder Gesicht, nicht Wirbelsäule, Organe oder die Rippen zu treffen. Ansonsten sausste der Riemen immer wieder auf sie nieder, auf alle möglichen stellen ihres Körpers. Sie durfte ihre Arme nur vors Gesicht nehmen. Sie wusste versuchte sie ihre mittelgrossen Brüste oder ihre Scham zu schützen würde es erheblich schlimmer werden.</p><p>Nach etwa 3 Dutzend Schlägen mit dem Riemen warf er diesen weg und stürzte sich auf seine Frau. Die wimmernd vor ihm lag. Übersäht von den Spuren der Abreibung die sie gerade bekommen hatte. Er riss das zu enge Höschen weg und drang mit seinem Schwanz direkt voll in sie ein. Sie war noch ziemlich trocken. Zwar war seine Frau eine recht belastbare Masochistin, aber sie war nicht schmerzgeil und das wusste er sehr zu schätzen. Erst jetzt nach den Prügel und nachdem er brutal in sie eingedrungen war begann sie langsam geil zu werden.</p><p>Immer nachdem er sie geschlagen, gefoltert oder sonstwie misshandelt hatte wurde seine Frau geil. Es lag an der Situation des misshandelt werdens das sie geil wurde. Die Schläge und Folterungen waren für sie aber genauso schmerzhaft und genauso wenig erregend wir für jeden anderen, was ihm als echtem Sadisten sehr entgegen kam.</p><p>Er fickte sie richtig durch. Sie wurde dann richtig geil und machte auch richtig mit. Er ohrfeigte und würgte sie dabei, quetschte ihre Titten oder verdrehte ihr den Arm. Irgendwann, sie keuchte schon vor lauter Geilheit und sie lief fast aus, erlaubte er ihr dann zu kommen. Das hatte sie schon eine Weile zurückgehalten denn ein unerlaubter Orgasmus zog eine wirklich brutale Bestrafung nach sich. Sie kam. Und das nicht zu knapp. Ihr ganzer Körper schüttelte sich und sie stöhnte sehr laut. Als sie gekommen war, und sie schweissnass, voller striemen und sich bildender blauer Flecken mit halb geschlossenen Augen auf dem Bett lag, kniete er sich auf das Bett und zog ihren Kopf an ihren Haaren bis zu seinem Schwanz. Und sie entleerte ihn auf die gleiche Art und weise wie ihre Tochter dies am Nachmittag getan hatte. Nach seiner Anweisung schluckte sie sein Sperma und danach seine Pisse.</p><p>Er sagte dann noch ""7:15, Spieleier und Schinken"", das bedeutete für sie das er um 7:15 geweckt werden wollte und Spieleier und Schinken zum Frühstück wünschte. Dann deutete er ihr mit dem Kopf das sie verschwinden sollte. Sie ging und löschte das Licht. Dann begab sie sich in die Schlafkammer im Keller. Sie durfte nur im Schlafzimmer und ihre Tochter nur in ihrem Zimmer schlafen wenn nicht eingeweihter Besuch im Haus war.</p><p>Am morgen wurde er pünklichst um 7:15 von seiner Stieftochter geweckt. Selbstverständlich indem sie angsam die Decke aufschob, seinen Schwanz aus der Pyjamahose holte und begann seine Morgenlatte zu lutschen.</p><p>Sie war wieder völlig nackt bis auf das Halsband. Er wurde langsam wach und liess die Kleine ihre Arbeit machen. Sie gab sich alle Mühe ihn ordentlich zu befriedigen und alsbald spritze er in ihr kleines Mäulchen ab. Durch ein Kopfnicken gab er ihr zu verstehen das sie alles runterschlucken soll. Dann rief er ""Priya"", und seine Frau, sie hatte kniend vor der Tür gewartet kam herhei um seine Morgenpisse aufzunehmen.</p><p>Er frühstückte und ging zur Arbeit, nachdem er den beiden diverse Dinge aufgetragen hatte. Dann suchte er die Unterwäsche für die beiden aus. Wie immer waren es zu enge Höschen und für Priya ein PushUp BH, Maylin brauchte noch keinen. Die Alltagskleidung der beiden war immer sehr unauffällig.</p><p>Ansonsten wars ein recht ereignisarmer Tag im Büro, eben bis auf diese provkat schnippische Art von Wiebke. Da sie die Kreditorenbuchhaltung leitete arbeitete er aber eng mit ihr zusammen. Da hier auch keine Entlassungen anstanden hatte er aber die Angestellten nicht so sehr in der Hand wie sonst.</p><p>Bei seiner sonstigen Tätigkeit hatte er mehr oder weniger jeder der angestellten Frauen in den jeweiligen Firmen in sein Bett geholt wenn er sie wollte. Teilweise zwang er sie auch zum Sex. Natürlich besonders gern junge geile Azubi Mädchen. Jedenfalls machte er pünktlich Feierabend.</p><p>Zuhause fickte er weder seine Frau noch Maylin, er wollte das er am nächsten Tag sehr ausdauernd am Einritt der kleinen Zigeunerin teilnehmen konnte. Er liess sich nicht mal einen Blasen nach er wegen einer schlechten Note in der Schule der kleinen Maylin mit einer Reitgerte 2 Dutzend über den Arsch gegeben hatte. Nicht das er sich wirklich um die Bildung der Kleinen sorgte. Aber es sollte keinerlei Auffälligkeiten nach aussen hin geben. Nichts das es einem Lehrer oder sonstwem nötig erschien sich näher mit Maylin und ihren Familienverhältnisssen auseinander zu setzen.</p><p>Auch bevor er schlafen ging nahm er sich keine der beiden vor. Obwohl er schon eine gewissen Vorfreude für das Wochende empfand. Auch gab er die Anweisung das er am nächste Morgen nicht durch Schwanzlutschen geweckt werden wollte, was an sich eher selten vorkam.</p>"
591,"Wiebke, Teil 2",BadMan,herr_5_72@hotmail.com,"['MMFmfg', 'sm', 'rape', 'ws', 'humil', 'nc', 'force']",Das Einreit Event der kleinen Zigeunerin beginnt,2012-01-05T00:00:00,Bitte wieder viel Feedback. Wenn möglich etwas detailierter. Damit ich sehe was euch am besten gefällt uns was weniger.,"<p></p><h5>Samstag Vormittag</h5><p>Er war früh aufgestanden. Die Frauen mussten noch früher aufstehen damit alles bereit ist. Maylin würde er mitnehmen, sie würde sich dann wie einige andere Mädchen um die Zuschauer kümmern. Es gab bei solchen Dingen immer Männer und durchaus auch Paare die gern zuschauten. Sie mieteten dann meist eins von Jochens Mädchen mit die sie dann währenddessen zu befriedigen hatten.</p><p>Maylin stellte er immer gern mit zur Verfügung. Zahlen musste er im Gegensatz zu den meisten anderen Teilnehmern sowieso nichts da er Jochen und seinen Jungs auch immer mit dem waschen der Einnahmen half.</p><p>Priya hatte er noch schnell in einem Gangrape untergebracht der über dieses Wochenende in einem SM Studio lief dessen Besitzerin er ganz gut kannte. Dort schickte er Priya auch öfter mal hin wenn er nicht zuhause war. Maylin meistens dann zu einem Bekannten der sich angemessen um sie kümmerte, denn sie musste ja in die Schule. Das war so recht praktisch denn Priya brachte dann immer ganz gut noch Geld mit nach Hause und der Bekannte revanchierte sich mit seiner 12 jährigen Tochter.</p><p>Nachdem er Priya abgesetzt hatte fur er zum Treffpunkt. Einem etwas abgelegenen Parkplatz. Vor da ging es in einem Lieferwagen weiter. Zuviele PKW wären auffällig gewesen. Die Location war nach aussen ein Schrotthandel der auf dem Gelände einer alten lange stillgelegten Fabrik betrieben wurde. Einer von Jochens Gang Freunden betrieb ihn.</p><p>Es gab viele alter Lagerhallen. In einer davon stiegen sie aus. Links und rechts türmte sich der Schrott. Er war aber so gestapelt das er quasi eine Wand darstellte. Durch einen kleinen verdeckten durchgang kam man dann zu einem ganz anderen Ort.</p><p>Auf der einen Seite waren geräumige Zimmer angelegt in denen der normale Bordellbetrieb lief. Die Mädchen wurde im voraus gebucht so das man auf eine Bar wo sich Gäste und Mädchen kennenlernte verzichten konnte. Auf der anderen Seite, wo er und Maylin jetzt hingeführt wurden fanden die besonderen Events wie dieser hier statt.</p><p>Normalerweise wurden die Mädchen einfach in einem der Zimmer gefangen gehalten und dort dann eingeritten bis sie gefügig waren. Ab und an wurde aber der Beginn des Einreitens eines der neuen Mädchen etwas aufweniger gestaltet. Es wurde auch gefilmt dabei. Halbrund um das Set standen so eine Art Zuschauerkabinen. Halbrund und verglast so das man nicht hineinsehen kann. Innen geräumig mit einer breiten bequemen Couch ausgestattet. Er sah ein paar bekannte Gesichter.</p><p>Jochens Frau Kimberly, eine sehr attraktive 22 jährige schwarze Jamaikanerin nahm ihn im Empfang. Sie arbeitete als Fitnesstrainerin und war entsprechend trainiert. Eine makellose Figur ein echter Knackarsch und schöne grosse Brüste.</p><p>Jochen hatte sie in einem Urlaub auf Jamaika kennengerlernt als sie grade 10 war. Dort hatte er sie für den ganzen Urlaub gemietet und sie auch ziemlich rangenommen. Danach hatte er sie gekauft und nach Deutschland bringen lassen. Er hatte sie abgerichtet und nachdem sie 18 war geheiratet.</p><p>Paul, Jochens 16 jähriger Sohn aus erste Ehe war auch da, für gewöhnlich war er einer der erste der die kleinen Neulinge rannehmen durfte da sein Schwanz noch nicht ganz ausgewachsen war. Er führte an einer Hundeleine Kimberlys 11 jährige Cousine Joyce hinter sich her. Die hatte er zu seinem 16. von seinem Vater als persönliche Sklavin bekommen.</p><p>Die kleine war völlig nackt bis auf kleine Highheels und das Hundehalsband. Sie hatte bei Paul sicher einiges mitzumachen denn Teenager wollen ja bekanntlich ständig ficken.</p><p>Er gab Maylin in die Hände von Kimberly, diese würde sich darum kümmern das sie sich umzog und sie dann einem der Zuschauer übergeben. Maylin würde dann den Tag damit verbringen den Mann oder das Paar zu befriedigen und sie zu bedienen, Während diese dabei zuschauten wie die kleine Zigeunerin nach ihrer Entjungferung das erste mal wieder rangenommen wird.</p><p>Die Kameras waren aufgebaut und es sollte wohl gleich losgehen. Da gefilmt wurde waren Kameras aufgebaut und er hatte auch entsprechend eine Maske mitgebracht die er dann tragen würde. Er würde die kleine nicht nur auch ficken sondern auch das ganze etwas koordinieren damit jeder Teilnehmer zu seinem Recht kam und es aber auch keiner übertrieb.</p><p>Kimberly führte die kleine Zigeuernin herein. Kimberly war bis auf einen schwarzen String, kniehohe schwarze Schnürstiefel und eine schwarze Augenmaske aus Leder völlig nackt. Ihr durchtrainierter schwarzer Körper machte in der Aufmachung einiges her.</p><p>Die kleine Zigeunerin war in einem Schulmädchenoutfit hergerichtet. Inkl. weisser Kniestrümpfe. Ihre langen schwarzen Haare waren zusammengebunden. Er lächelte etwas unter seiner Maske. Jochen kannte seinen Geschmack gut. Die kleine war genau sein Ding. Noch sehr kindliches dunkeles Gesicht, eher zierlich, lange schwarze Haare, dunkle Augen und gerade dabei das sie anfängt sich zu entwickeln. Sehr kleine Tittchen und die Hüften beginnen sich abzuzeichnen und ein geiler kleiner Knackarsch dachte er sich.</p><p>Ihre Hände und ihre Ellbogen waren hinter ihrem Rücken fest zusammengebunden. Kimberly führte die kleine zu einem Stuhl der eine gewissen Ähnlichkeit mit einem Gynäkologenstuhl hatte. Im Gegensatz zu einem solchen war dieser hier komplett aus gebürstetem Edelstahl angefertigt und hatte keinerlei Polsterungen. Daher war er für die Frauen die auf ihm lagen eher unbequem was aber durchaus im Sinn der Sache lag. Die Lehne war verstellbar und so gerfertigt das der Kopf tiefer lag als die Brust und somit die Brust nach oben gedrückt war. Die Lehne konnte auch soweit heruntergelassen werden das ein Mann das dort liegende Mädchen von oben in den Mund ficken konnte.</p><p>Die Sitzfläche war so angelegt das der Po des jeweiligen Mädchens leicht angehoben war aber ein Teil des Hinterns in der Luft hing. So konnte sie ohne das man die Position ändern musste in ihre kleine Muschi oder in den Arsch gefickt werden. Weiterhin hatte der Stuhl unzählige Ösen und Löcher als Fesselungsmöglichkeiten.</p><p>Kimberly zerrte die kleine vor den Stuhl, öffene dann ihre Fesselung und stiess sie dann vornüber auf den Stuhl um sie dort mit dem vorbereiteten Spanngurten provisorisch zu fixieren damit sie nicht versuchen konnte abzuhauen. Dann stellte sie den Stuhl ein und fixierte das Mädchen dann endgültig mit Ledergurten. Einen oberhalb der Tittchen und einen über die Hüften. Dann kamen die Unterschenkel in die dafür vorgesehenen Schalen und wurde auch fixiert. Ihre Handgelenke wurde mit Ledermanschetten versehen und mit Seil an dem Stuhl befestigt.</p><p>Die Kleine war noch voll bekleidet, das sollte sich aber ändern. Den weissen Kleinmädchenslip konnte man unter ihrem kurzen Rock schon erkennen. Kimberly war auch nicht zimperlich mit ihr umgegangen und das sollte auch so bleiben. Sie war zwar keine richtige Sadistin aber sie war sehr dominant den Mädchen gegenüber und mochte es sie zu demütigen und sie zu benutzen.</p><p>Als erstes ging sie ein paar mal langsam um den Stuhl herum. Es war still. Man hörte nur ihre High Heels. Moderne Digitalkameras arbeiten ja auch mehr oder weniger geräuschlos. Unvermittelt bleibt Kimberly stehen und reisst die weiße Bluse des Mädchens auf. Die Bluse dürfte so präpariert gewesen sein das dies trotz des Ledergurts ohne weiteres möglich war. Die braunen Nippel und winzigen Tittchens der kleinen Zigeunerin kamen zum Vorschein und Kimberly begann gleich sie zu verdrehen und ihre langen rot lackieren Fingernägel in sie zu bohren. Die muskulöse Schwarze stand seitlich damit die Kamera alles gut im Blick hatte. Sie beugte sich nach vorne und biss der kleinen in die Nippel, saugte dann daran und biss dann wieder zu. Die kleine wimmerte leise.</p><p>Kimberly spielte noch ein paar Minuten mit ihr, ohrfeigte sie, biss und kratzte sie und beschimpfte sie. Dann riss sie der kleinen Zigeunerin das weiße Höschen weg und legte ihre kleine, enge und erst einmal benutze Muschi frei. Sie kniete sich zwischen die Beine der Kleinen und begann sie dort unten leicht zu schlagen, biss und leckte ihre Schamlippen und begann dann einen Finger in sie reinzustecken. Dann einen zweiten. Dabei arbeitete sie etwas Gleitcreme in die Kleine damit sie nicht so schnell blutet nachher.</p><p>Während Kimberly die kleine Muschi noch etwas bearbeitete nicke er Paul zu. Dieser verstand das es nun gleich für ihn losgeht. Er holte seinen Schwanz aus seiner Hose und liess ihn sich von der kleinen Joyce lutschen. Paul kam beim ersten Fick immer sehr schnell und damit hier die kleine Zigeunerin schön durchfickt wird vor der Kamera lässt sich der Junge erstmal von der kleinen Negerschlampe einen blasen. Während Kimberly die kleine Zigeunerin noch ein bisschen mit den Fingern fickte mühte sich Joyce an Pauls Schwanz ab. Sie war schon recht gut, sollte sie auch, mit 5 Jahren Erfahrung. Während Kimberly zwischenzetlich die Position gewechselt hatte und anfing der gefesselten Kleinen ungewollte wilde Zungenküsse aufzuzwingen und sie dabei weiter mit 2 Fingern zu ficken.</p><p>Währenddessen fuhr die kleine Joyce mit ihrer Zunge die Unterseite von Pauls Schwanz auf uns ab. Anschliessend nahm sie ihn in die Hand, wichste ihn langsam und begann seine Eier zu lecken. Vorn begann Kimberly damit den hochgeschobenen Rock der kleinen mit einem Rasiermesser auseinander zu schneiden und zu entfernen. Danach entferne sie den Rest der Kleidung auf die gleiche Weise, bis die kleine nur noch ihre weissen Kniestrümpfe trug. Die Schuhe hatte Kimberly auch entfernt.</p><p>Bei Paul war es wohl gleich so weit. Er begann leise zu stöhnen. Joyce hatte seinen Schwanz wieder in den Mund genommen und saugte ihn so tief in ihren Mund wie sie konnte. Um ihn dann ganz langsam wieder raus zu lassen. Dabei saugte sie so fest es ihr möglich war. Paul stöhnte kurz auf, legte seine Hände auf den Hinterkopf der kleinen und drückt ihren Kopf ganz nach vorn. Sein Schwanz verschwand komplett in ihr und dann begann er auch schon abzuspritzen. Die kleine Negerschlampe schluckte so gut sie konnte, musste aber ziemlich Husten als Pauls Schwanz aus ihrem Mund raus war. Während vorne die letzten Fetzen an Kleidung entfernt wurden pisste Paul einfach über den Kopf der vor ihm knienden kleinen Joyce. Als er fertig war musste die kleine seinen Schwanz wieder steif lutschen. Paul zog sich derweil eine Maske über den Kopf und als sein Schwanz wieder steif war ging er nach vorne.</p><p>Kimberly machte ihm Platz und ohne grosse Umschweife ging er zu der kleinen gefesselten und sehr ängstlichen Zigeunerin, setzte seinen Schwanz an und drang in sie ein. Die kleine stiess einen spitzen Schrei aus, was Kimberly sofort mit einer Ohrfeige beantwortete. Sie schrie die kleine an sie solle das Maul halten. In Wirklichkeit sollte sie aber ruhig für die Zuschauer und die Kamera schreien. Ausserdem verstand das kleine Stück eh kein Deutsch.</p><p>Paul, der sich vorher von Joyce noch ein Kondom hatte überziehen lassen, fickte die kleine mit kräftigen, gleichmässigen Stössen. Der schwere Stuhl vibrierte dabei leicht. Kimberly machte das Haarband welches die Haare der kleinen zusammenhielt ab, griff sich dann eine Handvoll der Haare, zog den Kopf daran etwas hoch und sagte: ""Na du kleine Schlampe, gefällts dir richtig gefickt zu werden?"" Dann ohrfeigte sie die kleine erneut und spuckte ihr ins Gesicht. Dann begann sie der kleinen die beiden Finger in den Mund zu zwingen mit denen sie sie eben noch gefickt hatte. Paul hatte die Hände auf die Hüften der kleinen gelegt und stiess immer wieder seinen Schwanz in ihre noch sehr enge Muschi. Trotdem das er vorher schon in die kleine Joyce abgespritzt hatte war er schon fast wieder soweit.</p><p>Das kleine Negermädchen war übrigens inzwischen damit beschäftigt Jochens Schwanz zu verwöhnen während dieser sich die Show ansah.</p><p>Paul begann zu stöhnen und fing an die kleine Zigeunerin, die leise vor sich hin wimmerte und schon etwas die Tränen in den Augen hatte, mit ruckartigen schnellen Stössen viel heftiger als vorher durchzuficken. Er rammte seinen Schwanz richtiggehend in das kleine enge Loch. Immer wieder stiess er seinen Jungenschwanz in die enge Möse des Mädchens um schliesslich unter einen kräftigen Stöhnen seine Ladung in das Kondom zu spritzen. Er verblieb kurz in ihr und zog dann vorsichtig, mit den Fingern das Kondom festhaltend, seinen Schwanz aus ihr raus. Kimberly stellte sich vor Paul hin, ging in die Hocke und holte vorsichtig das Kondom von Pauls Schwanz. Als sie es hatte stand sie auf, drehte sich zur Kamera, legte den Kopf zurück und liess das frische Sperma aus dem Kondom langsam in ihren offenen Mund laufen. Als alles drin war warf sie das Kondom weg und ging langsam zum Kopfende des Stuhls. Blickte dabei immer in die Kamera und bewege ihren Kiefer und Mund so als würde sie Pauls Sperma wie ein Bonbon lutschen. Dann drehte sie sich um und bohrte Blitzschnell ihre beiden Daumen in die Wangen der kleinen gerade wieder vergewaltigten Zigeunerin so das diese ihre Mund öffnete. Dann beugte sich Kimberly nach unten, blickte nochmal kurz grinsend in die Kamera, öffnete leicht ihren Mund und liess das Sperma ganz langsam in den Mund des kleinen Mädchens laufen. Dieses versuchte den Mund zu schliessen oder ihren Kopf wegzudrehen, doch hatte sie gegen die durchtrainierte Kimberly nicht den Hauch einer Chance.</p><p>Jochen kniete inzwischen hinter der kleinen Joyce und besorgte es ihr von hinten in der Hunde-stellung. Er ging nicht gerade zimperlich mit ihr um, das war aber auch nicht mehr nötig. Denn die kleine Negerin war inzwischen auch einiges gewohnt.</p><p>Schliesslich hatte sie erst ca. ein Jahr als Jochens und Kimberlys Sexspielzeug gedient nachdem auch ihre Jungfräulichkeit versteigert und sie eingeritten worden war, hatte dann ca. ein Jahr hier als Kinderhure gearbeitet und war nun das persönliche Spielzeug und die Dienstmagd eines triebhaften 16 jährigen. Vorher war sie streng von Kimberly erzogen und vorbereitet worden. Mit 6 hatten sie angefangen die kleine abzurichten und ihr beizubringen wie man mit dem Mund einen Mann verwöhnt.</p><p>Als alles im Mund der Kleinen war spuckte Kimberly ihr noch hinein und hielt ihr dann Nase und Mund zu bis das kleine Stück die Wichse mit Spucke herunterschlucken musste, Erst dann liess Kimberly sie wieder los. Die kleine hatte sich ordentlich verschluckt und hustete eine Weile. Paul ging zwischenzeitlich auf dem Aufnahmebereich der Kameras rüber zu seinem Vater und der kleinen Joyce. Während es die kleine von hinten bekam zog Paul ihren Kopf an dem Hundehalsband nach oben und liess sich von ihr den verschmierten Schwanz sauberlecken um sie danach ein weiteres mal anzupissen. Ein bisschen was schluckte die kleine Negerin auch von seiner Pisse.</p><p>Vorne zwang Kimberly der kleine Zigeunerin einen letzten Zungekuss auf und dann ging sie von der Bühne. Geradewegs auf ihren Mann zu der immer noch in der kleinen Joyce steckte. Mit einem Ruck riss sie die kleine nach vorne und stiess sie weg so das diese mit dem Rücken auf dem harten Fabrikboden landete. Dann zog sie den String runter, begab sich auf alle viere vor ihren Mann, drehte sich zu ihm um und meinte nur: ""Gibts mir"". Jochen fackelte nicht lange und begann nun seine Frau wie deren kleine Cousine vorher kräftig von hinten ran zu nehmen.</p><p>Er rückte seine Maske zurecht und ging langsam nach vorn. Er ging ans Kopfende des Stuhls und dann langsam um diesen herum. Dann stellte er sich zwischen die Beine des dort gut verschnürt liegenden kleinen Mädchens und streichelte ganz zart die Innenseite ihrer Schenkel. Sie zuckte bei der ersten Berührung ordentlich zusammen.</p><p>Dann, ganz langsam, öffnete er seine Gürtelschnalle und zog langsam den schweren schwarzen Ledergürtel von seiner Hose. Sie kleine beobachtete dies ängstlich mit gross aufgerissenen Augen, denn ihr war klar was jetzt kommen würde.</p><p>Er nahm die Gürtelschnalle in die rechte Hand und wickelte sich dann ca. die Hälfte der Gürtels um die Hand. Er grinste doch das konnte natürlich unter der Maske keiner sehen.</p><p>Hinten in einer der Zuschauerboxen bohrte sich gerade der Schwanz eines Mannes im besten Alter in den Arsch der kleinen Maylin. Diese kniete vor einer Couch auf der eine Frau Ende 30 saß. Maylins Hand steckte in der Muschi der Frau und sie fickte sie hart. Während die Frau stöhnend zuschaute was auf der Bühne passierte. Maylin leckte auch gleichzeitig den Kitzler der Frau. Während ihr Mann langsam seinen Schwanz in Maylins Arsch drückte. Er beobachtete das Geschehen mittels eines grossen Spiegels der an der Rückseite der Box angebracht war. Vorher hatte Maylin seinen Schwanz schön steif gelutscht.</p><p>Vorne holte er zum ersten Schlag aus. Der Gürtel klatsche auf die innenseite der Schenkel. Er hatte nur mittelhart geschlagen denn das hier sollte ja noch den ganzen Tag gehen, dennoch schrie die kleine auf und krümmte sich, zerrte an ihren Fesseln und war den Kopf hin und her. Klatsch, auf den anderen Schenkel. Klatsch, und wieder auf den anderen. Er bedachte beide Schenkelinnenseiten mit je einem halben dutzend mittlerer Schläge. Die kleine schrie dabei und wand sich hin und her. Zerrte an ihren Fesseln und beschimpfte ihn in was auch immer für einer Sprache. Er verstand kein Wort, war auch nicht wichtig zu wissen was sie schrie.</p><p>Dann gab er ihr den ersten Schlag von vorn auf die Muschi. Dieser war auch nur mittelmässig fest geschlagen aber dennoch stiess sie einen spitzen Schrei aus, zuckte zusammen und begann dann zu wimmern. Das wiederholte sich so bei den nächsten drei Schlägen. Es wurde dann aber Zeit es der kleinen zu besorgen. Sein Schwanz war schon hart wie Stahl und die harten Sachen sollte eh erst am Nachmittag folgen. Er holte seinen Schwanz raus, drehte sich mit dem Rücken zur den Kameras und zog sich ein Kondom drüber. Dann drang er schnell und hart in sie ein.</p><p>Er verweilte einen Moment, die kleine hatte wieder einen ihrer spitzen Schreie ausgestossen, dann stiess er nach, und nochmal bis er ganz drin und an ihrem Muttermund angekommen war. Er kam gerade so voll in sie rein. Er war eher normal gebaut aber sein Schwanz war doch etwas länger und dicker als Pauls eben. Dann begann er die enge kleine Muschi langsam zu ficken.</p><p>In der zwischenzeit hatte Jochen seinen Schwanz tief in den Arsch seiner Frau geschoben. Diese kniete noch auf allen vieren vor ihm, allerdings lag nun die kleine Joyce unter ihr, hatte ihre Finger in die Muschi ihrer Cousine geschoben und leckte ihre Muschi, während Kimberly ebenfalls 2 Finger immer wieder tief in die enge Muschi von Joyce rammte die dergleichen aber gewohnt war.</p><p>Hinten in der Zuschauerbox setzte sich der harte Arschfick für Maylin fort und sie fistete und leckte auch immer noch die Frau des Mannes der gerade in ihrem Arsch steckte. Sie konnte daher ihren Stiefvater auch nicht beobachte. In den anderen Boxen bot sich ein ähnliches Bild. 3 waren mit Paaren besetzt, 8 mit Männern und eine mit einer Frau Anfang 40 die sich, während sie die Show genoss von einer kleinen blonden Russin permanent die Muschi lecken liess. Alle benutzen die mit gebuchten kleinen Huren auf die eine oder andere Weise.</p><p>Vor der Kamera begann er schneller und härter in die kleine enge Zigeuner in zu stossen. Er beugte sich nach vorne und legte seine rechte Hand um ihren Hals während er weiter fickte. Dann begann er sie langsam zu würgen, mehr um ihr Angst zu machen als ihr wirklich etwas anzutun. Die kleine begann wie wild an ihren Fesseln zu zerren und begann langsam panisch zu werden. Er würgte sie noch eine halbe Minute weiter und als sie dann komplett panisch zu werden drohte liess er los und knallte ihr feste eine mit dem Handrücken, da war sie kurz perplex aber dann wieder bei sich.</p><p>Während er sie weiter fickte nahm er wieder den Gürtel den er eben an der Seite des Stuhls abgelegt hatte. Stiess seinen Schwanz ganz in sie und verweilte einen Moment, während er sich wieder einen Teil des Gürtels um die Rechte Hand wickelte. Dann fickte er sie weiter, holte aus und schlug ihr mit dem Gürtel auf einen ihrer Nippel. Sie jaulte wie ein kleiner Hund und zuckte wieder in ihren Fesseln. Er fickte sie immer schneller und schlug erneut zu. Er war nun so geil das er bald ab-spriten würde. Die enge kaum benutzte Muschi und ihre Schreie trieben ihm schnell Richtung Höhepunkt.</p><p>Er schlug noch ein paar mal zu. Die kleine drückte sich mit aller Kraft in die Ledergurte aber diese waren natürlich zu stabil als das sie was ausrichten konnte. Immer wieder wenn der Gürtel sie traf stiess sie spitze Schreie aus.</p><p>Dann hielt er es nicht mehr aus. Er stiess seinen Schwanz in sie, schlug nochmal feste zu, und ihr lauter verzweifelter Schrei gab ihm den Rest. Er spritzte seine Ladung in das Kondom. Das musste er leider tragen denn die kleine würde an diesem Wochenende und auch später von zuvielen benutzt als das man eine Benutzung ohne in betracht ziehen könnte.</p><p>Ungefähr zeitgleich pumpte auch Jochen sein Sperma in den Arsch seiner Frau die kurz vorher gekommen war. Auch hörte man lautes Stöhnen aus den Boxen der Zuschauer. Der Mösensaft der Frau die Maylin leckte und fistete quoll nur aus dieser heraus als sie kam, und bald darauf rammte auch der Mann seinen Schwanz komplett in ihren Arsch und spritzte ab.</p><p>Vorne auf der Bühne holte er vorsichtig das Kondom von seinem Schwanz und schüttete den Inhalt ins Gesicht der kleinen die versuchte dem Sperma zu entgehen in dem sie ihren Kopf hin und her bewegte. Etwas ging auch daneben aber das meiste landete doch in ihrem Gesicht. Bevor die Kameras erstmal wieder abgestellt wurden gab es noch eine Grossaufnahme auf das spermaverschmierte Gesicht der kleinen.</p><p>Die Kameras wurden dann abgeschaltet und während Jochen und Kimberly die kleine Joyce von oben bis unten bepissten, hatte er vorne auf der Bühne seinen Schwanz wieder in die Hose gesteckt. Er und der Freund Jochens der die Kameras bedient hatte machten die kleine los und hielten sie fest. Der Kameramann und ein andere Mann, ein Mitgleid von Jochens Bikergang der hier als Aufpasser fungierte brachten die kleine nach hinten. Dort wurde sie sauber gemacht und bekam ein neues Outfit verpasst.</p><p>Vorne wurde derweil der Stuhl losgeschraubt und weg gebracht. Jochen rief dann, nachdem er sich angezogen hatte nur laut: ""Eine Stunde Mittagspause"".</p><p>Dann griff er sich einen Gartenschlauch und spritzte die kleine vollgepisste Joyce und seine verschwitzte Frau der sein Sperma aus dem Arsch lief mit eiskaltem wasser sauber.</p>"
592,Babysitting Sister's Daughter,Badman,,"['ped', 'bond', 'inc', 'oral', 'cons', 'm', 'g']",This is what happened one summer afternoon when I finally persuaded my sister to allow me to babysit her nine-year-old daughter.,2012-02-01T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>This happened only last summer. July 2005. My sister, Lisa was late for work. The babysitter had failed to arrive. Our elder sister, June. Naturally I offered to look after her nine-year-old daughter, Emma. She was beautiful. Black bobbed hair. Big blue eyes. I so wanted her. Was always wanking-off to the thought of fucking her.</p><p>I sensed Lisa was uneasy about leaving me alone with her daughter. She definitely had her suspicions regarding me. Regarding my intentions. I Could sense it. But I had always been careful never to give myself away.</p><p>Basically on this day Lisa had no choice. It was purely by chance I had visited her that morning. I often came round when Lisa was at work. But our sister June was always around. She was the regular babysitter. Always had her own two kids in tow. Was impossible to put my plan into action with her around. A plan I had spent many an hour refining. I knew I had to bide my time. I had waited a long time for this day.</p><p>I couldn't wait till Lynn left the house. She left for work about eight-thirty. I had actually managed a degree of grooming with Emma over the years. Since about the age of five I had been slyly squeezing her buttocks whennever she sat on my knee. without her mother noticing. Emma always smiled and talked away as if nothing was happening.</p><p>When Lynn left I got straight down to business. I went upstairs. Rumaged my sister's drawer and brought down two black silky stockings. It was a particularly hot day and Emma was wearing shorts and t-shirt. My cock throbbed so much it hurt. I swear I was seeping spunk as I made my way downstairs.</p><p>Emma was lying belly-down on the floor drawing in her large sketch pad.</p><p>I put the stockings on the table and took the video tape from my bag.</p><p>'Emma, would you like to see something naughty?' I asked playfully.</p><p>She looked up at me. Big smiling blue eyes. 'What is it?'</p><p>'Something I probably shouldn't show you. But I want to show you. Would you like to see it?'</p><p>She was definitely curious. 'I don't know. Mum might not like it.'</p><p>'We don't have to tell her.' I was breathng heavily now. Could feel the sweat stream my forehead.</p><p>Emma was a bright girl. I could tell she was a little uneasy. 'I don't know.'</p><p>'How about I show you. If you dont like...you don't have to watch?'</p><p>'Ok,' she said shyly.</p><p>I popped the video in the recorder. Pressed the play-button. Instantly a man was fucking a young girl on screen. She was about eight-years-old. Could vividly see the long hard cock slide slowly in and out her tight hairless crack. The girl was on her back. On the bed. Hands tied above her head. The man on his knees between her spread thighs. His cock could only enter so far. About half his shaft. She was moaning. Obviously enjoying the mans cock inside her.</p><p>'What do you think?' I asked, voice trembling. I had crossed the line. No going back now.</p><p>'That's sex isn't it?' she asked timidly. Eyes totally transfixed.</p><p>'Yes. That's sex. People that do it lots call it fucking.'</p><p>'Fucking?'</p><p>'Yes.'</p><p>I looked to the screen. 'Look at his cock. See how it slicks in and out her pussy.'</p><p>'Pussy?'</p><p>'Yes. That's what her sex-hole is called. Same place you pee from. Also called a cunt!'</p><p>'Is it?'</p><p>'Yes, Emma.'</p><p>'Why is her hands tied?'</p><p>'She enjoys having her hands tied. Means the man can do what he wants to her.'</p><p>'Is he hurting her?'</p><p>'Does it look like it?'</p><p>'I don't know?'</p><p>'No. He's not hurting her. Look at her face. She likes it. Don't you think?'</p><p>Emma was quiet a while. 'Hmm,' she sighed. She got up and sat on the sofa. Eyes glued to the screen. 'I'll get in trouble for watching this.'</p><p>'I already told you, Emma. No-one else will know. Don't worry. I'd get in trouble too if I told. We'd both get in trouble.'</p><p>I sat on the sofa beside her. Put my arm round her shoulder. 'Look at her, Emma. She loves it. Her mum doesn't know she does that. But she likes it too much to stop. That's her uncle who's fucking her. Every time her mum goes out her uncle ties her up and fucks her.'</p><p>Emma didn't speak. Just sat staring at the screen. I squeezed her shoulder. Could feel her breathing rise.</p><p>'Do you like watching this, Emma?'</p><p>'Don't know. I feel funny.'</p><p>'What do you mean?'</p><p>'Don't know. Just funny.'</p><p>I slipped my hand inside her t-shirt. Massaged her tiny nipple. I swear it popped, budded between my fingers. I tugged it gently. 'You like that?'</p><p>'Don't know.'</p><p>Emma was breathing heavily. On screen the man was really pounding the girl now. Mattress thumping. Both the man and girl were moaning loudly.</p><p>'Watch! Watch this,' I said, voice quivering.</p><p>The man suddenly withdrew his cock and hosed a huge wad of spunk all over the girls tummy. Spurt after spurt splashing on her.</p><p>'What's that?' gasped Emma.</p><p>'Spunk! Come on. Lets fuck, Emma!'</p><p>I stretched up and got the stockings from the table. Hurriedly tied her hands above her head. Emma didn't utter a word. Just stared right into my eyes. Breathing really heavily. I laid her back on the sofa. Lifted her t-shirt up beneath her chin. I suckled wildly on her tiny nipples. Then trailed my tongue down over her tummy. Hand already inside her shorts. I rubbed my palm hard into her hairless vulva. It was definitely swollen. Puffy and wet.</p><p>I poked her tight hole a while with my thumb. Then my middle finger. It was so fucking wet. Made me poke like crazy.</p><p>'Ah! ah! ah!' gasped Emma.</p><p>'You like that, don't you my little darling?'</p><p>'I...don't...know...'</p><p>'Course you do. That's why your arse is humping into my hand.'</p><p>I couldn't bare it a second longer. I yanked her shorts right off. Threw them on the floor. Then I lunged at her well-poked crotch with my mouth. I sucked hard right on her tiny clit. It was definitely budded. Peeping out it's little hood. I sucked relentlessly. Hardly allowing her to catch her breath.</p><p>'Ah! ah! ah!' she moaned, head rolling from side to side. I could tell she was going to cum soon. Her entire body stiffened and shook in my hands. That was it. I had to fuck.</p><p>I hurried up on my knees. Spread her thighs wide. And slowly wormed my hard cock up her bald gaped cunthole. I could only fuck with the knob-end initially. I went at her with quick frantic hrusts. Wildly knobbing her. Then a little more cock wormed up. Then a little more. I was on my knees looking down on her. Could clearly see her hairless snatch stretch. She was moaning. Eyes rolling in her head.</p><p>'Ok baby. Time to pop you. Time to claim that cunt!'</p><p>With one hard thrust I took her cherry. She squealed like a trampled puppy as my hard cock wormed deep into her virgin cunt. I screwed violently. Hammering her arse hard into the sofa. Her virgin blood splashed her inner thighs. I kept fucking. Relentless hard all-out screwing. Within seconds her yelps became mere whimperings. She was moaning again. Her freshly popped cunny obviously adjusted to my battering cock.</p><p>I fucked Emma repeatedly that day. All through the morning. Long into the afternoon. We'd have a little break every now and then. Though even then I'd have my face between her legs lapping at her tender well-cocked cunt. Making her cum. She sure enjoyed cumming. Giving it her little puppy yelps every time she convulsed, shagging hard into my face. I must have spunked deep inside her about four times. No need to worry about pregnancy. Not for a long time yet.</p><p>That was last summer. Emma's eleven now. And we fuck at every oportune moment.</p>"
593,Goda Vänner,Bad Thoughts,,"['FF/g', 'Fdom', 'inc']","Hon funderade på om Siv också hade fantasier om incest och dominans. Att hon delade hennes smak för kåta berättelser var helt klart. Dom tipsade ibland varann om någon speciell som dom råkat på och på senare tid hade det blivit allt vanligare med incestuösa inslag i berättelserna. Siv verkade bli lika kåt på sådana som hon själv, tänkte hon och skruvade på sig när en liten rysning smög genom hennes kropp.",2012-06-25T00:00:00,"Den här berättelsen är en fantasi och har inget med vår vardag att göra. Det är inte så här vi är normalt. Men fantasier lever i våra mörkaste skrymslen. Fantasier som ger oss en viss spänning och som vi tillåter oss ha för att ingen annan kommer till skada än vi själva, kanske. Vi som fantiserar.","<p>Lisbeth Nilsson lutade sig tillbaks och sträckte på benen. Det var Fredag. Hon kastade ett öga på klockan och såg att den hade passerat 14:00. Hon suckade och längtade hem. Det skulle inte hända så mycket mer idag, tänkte hon. En liten stund till, sen var det dags.</p><p>Hon ryckte till när telefonen ringde. ""Neej.."" klagade hon lite för sig själv men lyfte strax på luren. ""Lisbeth Nilsson"" sa hon med sin vanliga, avspända och tillmötesgående röst.</p><p>""Hej Lisbeth"" kvittrade det i hennes öra.</p><p>""Siv?""</p><p>""Jepp! Hur är läget?"" kom det glatt från andra änden av tråden.</p><p>""Jotack, bara bra. Hur är det själv då?"" skrattade Lisbeth.</p><p>""Kan inte du svänga förbi här när du slutar?""</p><p>""Jo, det kan jag väl.."" svarade Lisbeth lite tvekande. ""Flickorna väntar förstås så jag kan inte bli så länge"" fortsatte hon.</p><p>""Bra! Jag har nåt att berätta."" Siv fnittrade.</p><p>""Mmhmm, vad kan det vara då?""</p><p>""Det får du höra när du kommer. När kommer du?""</p><p>""Jag tror jag åker härifrån om en liten stund. Det är helt dött här.""</p><p>""Bra. Kom så fort du kan"" svarade Siv och lät lite andfådd tyckte Lisbeth.</p><p>När samtalet avslutats lutade sig Lisbeth tillbaka igen och tänkte på sin vän Siv. Dom var båda jämngamla. 35 år och hade varit vänner sen skolåldern. Tillsammans i vått och tort. Gift sig ungefär samtidigt och skiljt sig med ett års mellanrum.</p><p>Det var lite över fem år sen nu, som hon hade tagit beslutet att kasta ut Bengt. Hon hade träffat honom när hon var 20. Fött tvillingarna Sara och Lena samma år och Gift sig.</p><p>Hon hade varit lycklig och dom hade haft ett härligt sexliv tyckte hon. Husköp och hemmafruliv kom raskt därpå. Bengt hade tjänat bra så hon kunde stanna hemma och hade trivts bra med det.</p><p>Några år senare födde hon Eva och med en nyfödd och två småflickor hade hon inga problem att fylla dagarna med sysslor. Bengt jobbade mycket och själv var hon ofta trött när han kom hem. Det blev slitningar och när Bengt började ta vanan att bara sitta och dricka öl framför tv'n blev det ofta gräl.</p><p>De sista året var ett elände och till slut, efter ett rejält gräl där han till och med hade slagit henne med knytnäven rakt i ansiktet hade Lisbeth fått nog. Hennes döttrar hade storögt sett alltihop och Lisbeth hade ursinnigt helt enkelt knuffat och sparkat honom mot ytterdörren och utför trappan, skrikande att han inte skulle sätta sin fot innanför dörren igen. Hon ringde polisen som tog anmälan för misshandel och låste in Bengt över natten.</p><p>Senare på kvällen hade hon suttit tillsammans med sina flickor och pratat om det som hänt. Tillsammans hade dom skrattande och gråtande börjat planera för ett liv helt utan karlar. Flickorna hade sett på henne som på en hjälte. Upphetsade och leende med lätt rodnande ansikten hade dom följt varje ord hon sa med total uppmärksamhet.</p><p>Siv hade hjälpt henne att få ett jobb och ganska snart var hon mitt uppe i sin egen karriär och tjänade bra.</p><p>Siv's historia hade likheter. Hon hade gjort slag i saken ett år senare och levde nu ensam med sin dotter Sofia. Också hon 12 liksom Eva, Lisbeth's yngsta.</p><p>Siv var en pärla, tänkte hon. Ett riktigt bombnedslag, med vackra ben, en fast men fyllig bak, stora fasta bröst där vårtorna tycktes peka snett uppåt. Ett vackert ansikte med fylliga läppar, klara blå ögon och ett blont hårsvall som hon brukade ha uppsatt i en hästsvans. Hon skulle kunna fånga vem som helst, tänkte Lisbeth, men Siv föredrog att leva ensam.</p><p>Lisbeth kände likadant och sexlivet hade kommit att handla om onani. Hon botaniserade, flitigt i perioder, bland siter på internet som hade sexnoveller och hennes egna fantasier hade blivit allt starkare och börjat få ett innehåll som många nog skulle kalla perverst. Det visste hon. Men det var skillnad på fantasi och verklighet påminde hon sig själv.</p><p>Hon funderade på om Siv också hade fantasier om incest och dominans. Att hon delade hennes smak för kåta berättelser var helt klart. Dom tipsade ibland varann om någon speciell som dom råkat på och på senare tid hade det blivit allt vanligare med incestuösa inslag i berättelserna. Siv verkade bli lika kåt på sådana som hon själv, tänkte hon och skruvade på sig när en liten rysning smög genom hennes kropp.</p><p>Hon kastade ett öga på klockan igen och reste sig. ""Dags."" sa hon till sig själv och gick mot dörren.</p><p>***********</p><p>""Hej!"" sa Siv glatt och gav Lisbeth en kram. ""Va kul att du kunde komma.""</p><p>Hon tog ett steg tillbaks och betraktade sin vän. Vackra mörka ögon. Svarta ögonbryn. Det nästan svarta håret som hon klippt kort, med en sned lugg. Höga kindknotor och fylliga läppar som behöll sin fyllighet även när hon log, som hon gjorde nu, när deras ögon möttes.</p><p>""Hej Siv."" Sa hon och värmen i blicken fick Siv att vilja krama henne om och om igen. Hon var klädd i en kort, svart skinnjacka över en röd blus och en svart kjol som slutade en bit över hennes knän. Jackan var öppen och man kunde ana hennes fylliga barm under den tunna blusen. Kjolen satt åt runt hennes välformade ända och lår. Timmar av workout under flera års tid hade gett ett mycket vackert resultat.</p><p>Siv kände hur hon rodnade lite när hon såg på sin väninna. Hon var helt enkelt så jävla läcker, tänkte hon.</p><p>""Kaffe?"" frågade hon för att få tiden att röra på sig igen, och gick mot köket. Lisbeth såg efter henne. Såg dom fylliga skinkorna rullande pressa och tänja på shortsen hon hade på sig och kände sin välbekanta pirrande beundran när hon åter fick tillfälle att se henne bakifrån. Lisbeth rodnade lite när hon kände att hon inte skulle tveka lång stund om hon fick chansen att stifta närmare bekantskap med sin vänninas stolta bakdel.</p><p>Hon följde henne mot köket. Hela tiden med blicken hypnotiskt fästad vid de rullande globerna. Hon gled ner på en stol vid köksbordet och såg tyst på Siv som vänd mot diskbänken satte på bryggaren.</p><p>""Sofia är hos en kompis."" sa Siv och kände Lisbeths blick där hon stod.</p><p>""Är hon lika besvärlig fortfarande?"" frågade Lisbeth och såg för sin inre blick hennes egen 12-åring. Besvärligare mu än nånsin.</p><p>""Jo, jag blir så förbannad på henne ibland. Hon verkar strunta i allt jag säger."" Siv kände hur ilskan vaknade på nytt.</p><p>""Samma sak med Eva. Man har god lust att ge henne ett kok stryk"" svarade Lisbeth och lät sin egen ilska ge eftertryck åt orden.</p><p>Siv vände sig om och såg på Lisbeth. ""Maggan verkar ha hittat ett sätt att komma till rätta med problemet.""</p><p>""Jasså? Men Elin är väl bara 10? Är hon svår redan?"" svarade Lisbeth och tänkte på Maggan. En tjej runt 30 nånting med en liten dotter.</p><p>""Jo, hon är 10. Fyller 11 i höst. Men hon har varit besvärlig ganska länge redan.""</p><p>""Hur gammal är Maggan egentligen? 30?"" frågade Lisbeth och såg deras gemensamma väninna för sin inre blick. Liten snygg tjej med mörkt långt hår. Elin som en liten miniatyrkopia av henne.</p><p>""28 är hon.""</p><p>""Vad har hon hittat för sätt då?""</p><p>Siv stod med armarna i kors, lutad mot diskbänken och såg på Lisbeth. En antydan till leende kunde skönjas kring hennes mungipor och hennes ögon glittrade lite.</p><p>""Hon ger Elin smisk."" sa hon och höll sin blick fästad vid Lisbeths.</p><p>Lisbeth såg länge på henne och Siv kände hur tankarna snurrade i hennes vänninas huvud.</p><p>""Smisk?"" sa hon till sist, med lite viskande röst som för att hindra att nån annan skulle höra. Hon kände sig lite lätt och tom i huvudet. ""Smisk?"" sa hon på nytt med huvudet en aning sänkt och blicken frågande.</p><p>""Japp!"" sa Siv och leendet spred sig i hennes söta ansikte. ""Hon var här igår. Vi pratade om våra döttrar och jag berättade om hur Sofia beter sig mot mig.""</p><p>Lisbeth blev lite ivirig. ""Vad berättade hon då?""</p><p>""Hon berättade att Elin varit likadan men en kväll blev det för mycket för Maggan. Hon kände att nu fick det vara nog och tog Elin och gav henne ett rejält kok stryk på bara rumpan.""</p><p>""Naken?""</p><p>""Nej. Inte helt men Maggan drog av henne trosorna.""</p><p>Lisbeth svalde. ""Hur mycket stryk fick hon?""</p><p>""Maggan visste inte riktigt själv. Hon bara slog. Det sved visst ordentligt i handflatan när hon slutade. Men hon berättade hur det kändes att göra det också."" Siv leende blev bredare och ögonen tycktes glittra lite mer. Lisbeth såg förväntansfull ut och nickade för att få henne att fortsätta.</p><p>""Hon sa att hon liksom kände hur ilskan blandades med en euforisk känsla. En triumferande känsla som växte sig starkare för varje slag. Det var som ett rus sa hon. Elins skrik och snyftningar gjorde ingenting för att minska den känslan. Snarare tvärt om.""</p><p>Lisbeth tittade storögt på Siv. Hennes kropp kändes plötsligt spänd som en fjäder och det pirrade välbekant från magen och nedåt. Hon sänkte blicken för ett ögonblick, tog ett djupt andetag ""Vad hände sen?""</p><p>""När hon märkte att Elins skrik hade övergått till kvidningar, snyftningar och flämtningar så slutade hon.""</p><p>""Vad sa Elin?""</p><p>""Först sa hon ingenting. Hon bara låg där över Maggans ben, kved lite medan hon masserade sina skinkor. Dom var visst vackert röda."" fortsatte Siv med ett fniss.</p><p>Lisbeth såg på henne. Siv's kinder rodnade svagt. Det glittrade i hennes vackra blå ögon, djupa som brunnar. Hennes läppar dragna till ett halvt leende.</p><p>""Maggan satt där och stirrade på hennes små händer som öppnade och stängde klyftan med jämn rytm ."" fortsatte Siv. ""Hon blev som hypnotiserad sa hon. Sen makade hon undan en av Elins händer för att skapa plats för sin egen. Hon kände hur hur det hettade i hennes handflata när hon började massera hennes skinkor. ""Svider det?"" hade hon frågat och hörde hur Elin mumlade och stönade lite. Det pirrade visst lite när hon kände Elins mjuka varma stjärt under sin handflata. Hon såg också att Elin var fuktig och kunde känna en svag doft av hennes kön.""</p><p>Lisbeth drog efter andan. ""Sen då?"" frågade hon och hörde att hon lät lite grötig. Kinderna hettade.</p><p>""Hon tog upp Elin och kramade och pussade henne länge. Elin kröp ihop i hennes knä och kramade henne tillbaks, gnydde lite och spann som en liten katt, sa hon. När dom suttit där en lång stund bar hon upp henne och la henne i sängen..""</p><p>""Vilken säng? Maggans säng?"" avbröt Lisbeth och hörde lite skamset hur ivrig hon lät.</p><p>""Nej,"" skrattade Siv. Ett lågt skratt från strupen. ""Elins säng.""</p><p>""Mmhmm.."" mumlade Lisbeth och kände en udd av besvikelse som fick henne att rodna lite till.</p><p>Siv skrattade ""Blev du besviken nu?""</p><p>Lisbeth tittade upp, gjorde en liten grimas med tungan ute och skrattade även hon. ""Usch va jag är hemsk..""</p><p>""Elin somnade så småningom. Maggan hade väldigt dåligt samvete efteråt"" fortsatte Siv. ""Dagen efter när hon stod vid diskbänken och gjorde frukost hörde hon att Elin kom in i köket. Hon vågade inte vända sig om och möta hennes blick. Men så kände hon hur Elin kom upp bakom henne och kramade om henne hårt och sa gomorron mamma.</p><p>Hon kände sig glad, osäker och nervös när hon vände hon sig om och kramade Elin tillbaks och började pussa henne i hela ansiktet. Elin fnittrade till sist hysteriskt och lyckades kämpa sig loss. Där stod dom och tittade leende på varann.</p><p>""Sätt dig nu så får du frukost sa Maggan och gav utan att tänka sig för Elin en lite dask i baken. Elins ögon blev stora men leendet försvann inte utan blev snarare bredare. Hon stod där och vred sig lite fram och tillbaks och tittade på Maggan under lugg.</p><p>""Å du din..."" började maggan och Elin sprang fnittrande runt matbordet. Maggan stod kvar och skrattade. Hon var så lycklig att Elin hade tagit det så bra.</p><p>När dom hade satt sig frågade Elin lite tyst om Maggan tänkte ge henne smisk i fortsättningen också, när hon varit dum. Maggan hade svarat att det kanske inte var en dum idé och Elin hade sagt ""Det tycker jag också"". </p><p>Maggan blev alldeles förvirrad, sa hon. En massa känslor poppade upp när hon tänkte på hur hon gett henne stryk. Hur det hade känts. En kliande, pirrande förväntan som hon desperat försökte värja sig mot spred sig inom henne."" Siv såg menande på Lisbeth och log med underläppen mellan sina vita tänder.</p><p>Lisbeth kände hur det på nytt började svärma i magen och hon var som fixerad vid Siv's blick. ""och..?""</p><p>""Så mycket mer berättade hon inte men hon sa att sedan dess har förhållandet till Elin blivit jättebra.""</p><p>Lisbeth lutade sig över bordet. ""Hon blev kåt!"" flämtade hon med ett ryckigt leende.</p><p>""Ja, nog lät det så allt."" svarade Siv tyst och Lisbeth kunde se hur en rysning vred hennes kropp.</p><p>""Ååå fy fan Siv!"" sa hon och flämtade. Det bultade tungt mellan hennes ben. ""Det här är ju som inledningen till en sexnovell.""</p><p>""Ja, en av dom mer spännande.."" fnissade Siv.</p><p>""Hur länge sen var det här?""</p><p>""14 dar sen var det visst""</p><p>""Så dom har haft tid att utveckla det hela."" konstaterade Lisbeth. ""Berättade hon inget mer?""</p><p>""Nej, men hon såg ut lite som katten som slukat kanariefågeln, om du förstår hur jag menar, när jag frågade om fortsättningen. Rodnande sa hon att det kanske hon berättar en annan gång.""</p><p>""Tror du att dom knullar med varann?""</p><p>""Japp!"" Siv log brett med tungspetsen spelande över sina tänder.</p><p>""Åhh, fy fan Siv! Hon är ju bara 10 år!"" flämtade Lisbeth, log och rös när svärmen rusade genom hennes kropp.</p><p>""Ja, men en mycket söt liten 10-åring."" Siv skruvad lite på sig och såg intensivt på sin vänninna. ""Hon var med hit hon också. Hon satt och lekte med Sofias dator medan vi pratade. När det var dags att gå så bad Maggan henne om en kyss. Elin skruvade lite förläget på sig innan hon trängde sig in mellan Maggans ben. Hon satt fortfarande på stolen.</p><p>Hon trängde sig in mellan hennes ben och det var ingen liten puss hon bjöd på. Det var en lång kyss med öppen mun. Jag kunde se hur deras tungor slingrade sig runt varandra. Maggan greppade Elins stuss och pressade henne hårt emot sig medan hon stönade svagt. Elin bara kved. </p><p>Jag höll på att smälla av. När dom släppte varandras läppar så log Maggan mot mig med rosiga kinder och Elin vände på huvudet och såg på mig, flämtande och leende. Fan Lisbeth! Jag hade knullat den där lilla ungen på fläcken om jag fått. </p><p>Maggan skrattade lite åt mitt ansiktsuttryck och när dom gick så viskade hon att jag borde prova på Sofia.""</p><p>Lisbeth visste inte vad hon skulle säga. Hon bara satt där med upphetsningens pirrande flugsvärm bultande i fittan, stirrande på Siv.</p><p>Siv mötte hennes blick och en lång stund satt dom bara tysta. Det enda som kunde höras över bruset i deras öron var flämtande korta andetag. ""Är du lika kåt som jag?"" viskade Siv till sist.</p><p>Lisbeth frustade fram något som skulle föreställa ett skratt.</p><p>""Jag skulle kunna tänka mig en liten flicktunga i fittan just nu."" sa Siv lågt med intensiv blick. Leendet hade stelnat till en kåt grimas i hennes hettande ansikte.</p><p>Lisbeth kände hur hennes ögon fastnat i hennes vänninas. En tyst, intensiv kommunikation som berättade om mörka, liderliga hemligheter. Hon andades med öppen mun, stelnad i något som skulle kunna tolkas som ett leende. ""Jag också"" viskade hon.</p><p>""Skulle du nöja dig med en äldre tunga så länge?"" Siv höll andan.</p><p>Lisbeth försökte svälja klumpen som fastnat i halsen. Hon reste sig och såg Siv göra detsamma. Dom möttes vid bordsänden. Deras läppar pressade mot varann. Med tungorna spelande stönade dom tillsammans. ""Kom"" frustade Siv och drog Lisbeth mot sovrummet.</p><p>Siv drog av sig sin T-shirt. Hennes fylliga bröst gungade till och vibrerade svagt när dom befriades. Hon skalade snabbt av sig sina shorts tillsammans med trosorna innan hon tog ett steg fram mot Lisbeth och hjälpte henne med febrila fingrar att knäppa upp blusen.</p><p>Lisbeth stönade när hon såg sin ivriga vänninas stora bröst med sina mörka vårtgårdar och styva nipplar. Medan hon själv knäppte upp sin bh sjönk Siv ner på knä och drog upp hennes kjol till midjan och i nästa ögonblick trängdes trosorna över hennes stjärt och gled ner till knäna där där Lisbeth med små vickningar hjälpte dom falla till golvet.</p><p>Siv stönade när hon såg Lisbeths håriga könsorgan framför sig och kände hur doften mättade hennes luktsinne. Med ett kvidande borrade hon in sitt ansikte i skötet och drog girigt djupa andetag.</p><p>Lisbeth klev ur trosorna och särade på benen, tog tag i hästsvansen på Siv och tryckte hennes huvud in mellan sina lår samtidigt som hon sköt fram fittan och juckade fram och tillbaka över ansiktet.</p><p>""Slicka mig!"" stönade hon ""Slicka mig!"" Siv slickade.</p><p>Lisbeth klev fram något och kände tungan glida in i slidan. Hon böjde benen samtidigt som hennes händer höll Siv om bakhuvudet och pressade ansiktet så långt in i fittan hon kunde. Med ett utdraget stön kände hon orgasmen komma närmare och närmare för att till sist explodera genom hennes kropp och fylla hennes sinne med ljuvlig sötma. Över bruset i sina öron hörde hon som på håll ett gällt skrik.</p><p>Till sist sjönk hon skakande ner på golvet och kröp ihop i fosterställning medan små ryckninga spelade genom hennes armar och ben.</p><p>Hon kände hur Siv lade sig bredvid. Hur hennes armar omfamnade henne och hur hennes ansikte överöstes av kyssar.</p><p>""Ååå Lisbeth..""snyftade Siv mellan kyssarna.</p><p>Lisbeth sökte Siv's mun och de förenades i en lång, djup kyss som fick Lisbeth att smaka sina egna safter. Dom gnydde tillsammans.</p><p>När kyssen bröts såg dom varann djupt i ögonen. ""Jag har aldrig känt nåt liknande förut Siv."" viskade hon och sökte hennes läppar på nytt. ""Jag blev så jävla kåt"" viskade hon. ""Förlåt om jag var hårdhänt""</p><p>Siv såg in i hennes ögon och log ""Jag blev bara ännu kåtare av att du var det.""</p><p>""Ååå Siv!"" stönade Lisbeth och drog henne till sig. ""Om du gillar det så finns det mycket mer du kan få smaka på, lilla vän."" sa hon med djupare stämma.</p><p>Siv såg på Lisbeth och fångade underläppen mellan sina tänder medan hon log. En förväntansfull rysning fick henne att krama sin vännina hårt.</p><p>Lisbeth skrattade lågmält ""Nu är det min tur.""</p><p>Hon reste sig och drog upp Siv. ""Lägg dig på sängen. På mage.."" log hon. Siv flämtade till och gjorde som hon sa.</p><p>""Jag har älskat din röv så länge jag kan minnas."" sa Lisbeth grötigt och svalde när hon såg de svällande kullarna framför sig.</p><p>""Sära lite mer på benen.""</p><p>Hon såg hur stjärtskåran öppnade sig och visade hennes lilla anus. Hon hade lite hår runt den bruna rosetten och Lisbeth rös vällustigt åt den läckra anblicken. </p><p>Hon lät blicken sjunka mot blygden som var nästan bar. Endast några enstaka strån låg längs de runda läpparna. Lite mer längre ner i små blöta tofsar pressade mot huden. Hennes inre blygläppar hängde lite utanför och hade öppnat sig så hon såg den glittrande saven som fyllde hennes lysande vulva och hon tyckte sig se hur det rann lånsamt ner mot hennes glänsande klitoris som hade rest sig ur sin huva.</p><p>""Åååh Siv! Vad läcker du är."" stönade hon och hörde hur Siv gnydde lite och vickade på stjärten fram och tillbaks.</p><p>Hon ställde sig på knä mellan Siv's fötter och gled med huvudet före i en långsam dykning ner mot den lockande klyftan. Hennes händer smekte låren uppåt mot målet. Med en snyftning tryckte hon in ansiktet mellan de varma skinkorna och tog ett djupt andetag. Könsdoften fyllde hennes medvetande och drog henne djupare ner mot dom mörkare drifterna. Hon greppade de fasta globerna och särade på dom. Hon såg hur den lilla rosetten öppnade sig klibbigt och visade rosa hud som försvann in i hennes inre.</p><p>Med en suck pressade hon sig mot hålet och drog ett djupt andetag. Hon hörde Siv flämta till medan hon fylldes av den sötaktiga doften från hennes öppning. Siv stönade och lyfte stjärten högre.</p><p>""Tycker du jag luktar gott?""</p><p>Lisbeth mumlade långt nere i halsen och lät tungan ersätta nästippen. Hon kittlade öppningen med lätt beröring och hörde hur Siv kved. Med ett stön drog hon hårt isär skinkorna och pressade in tungan så långt hon kunde i det lockande hålet. </p><p>Hon kände hur muskeln gjorde motstånd och försökte stänga till för att sedan slappna av och låta öppningen vidgas. Hon frustade när tungan gled in en god bit och hon kunde känna lite av den bittra smaken. Det dånade och brusade i hennes öron när hon bearbetade analöppningen och kände hur den öppnade sig allt mer.</p><p>Siv skrek med gäll röst ""AAAAHH! KNULLA MITT SKITHÅL! KNULLA MITT SMUTSIGA SKITHÅL MED DIN HÄRLIGA TUNGA! DU GÖR MIG GALEN!! LIISBEEEEETH!!""</p><p>Lisbeth kände hur Siv genomfors av ryckningar och hennes bakdörr kramade hennes tunga med täta spasmer. Hon kämpade för att hålla sig kvar i värmen medan hon själv skakades av en egen liten orgasm.</p><p>Siv kollapsade på sängen, flåsande. Lisbeth följde med och lät tungan glida ner i fittan för att smaka på den rikliga saften. </p><p>Hon gav ifrån sig sörplande ljud och spann som en katt</p><p>""Mmmmmmmmmm.""</p><p>Efter en stund började Siv visa livstecken och roterade med baken upp mot hennes ansikte. Lisbeth lät tungan glida längs den blöta vulvan. Fram och tillbaka. Från slidöppningen, där hon lät den glida in djupt. Över mynningen till urinröret som hon kittlade lite med tungspetsen innan hon fortsatte ner mot klitoris. Där stannade hon lite längre och cirklade runt den glänsande knoppen innan hon sög in den mellan sina läppar och lät tungan snabbt svepa fram och tillbaks över den känsliga tappen innan hon vände uppåt igen. Om och om igen lät hon tungan göra sin resa. Siv flämtade, kved, stönade och grymtade om vartannat innan hon blev helt tyst, lyfte baken och huvudet, ryggen i en båge. Ett lågt kvidande växte till ett långt utdraget skrik när Lisbeth stannade för gott med klittan mellan sina läppar och lät Siv känna tänderna nypa åt kring den känsliga toppen. Det gick lustfyllda skakningar genom hennes kropp, heta vågor av brinnande sötma spred sig från hennes underliv.</p><p>Lisbeth låg brevid Siv och tittade tomt i taket. ""Jag vet inte vad som for i mig Siv. Jag har aldrig gjort så förut."" sa hon frånvarande.</p><p>""Vad det än var så hoppas jag att det händer igen."" sa Siv tyst och skrattade till. ""Att vi inte har gjort det här tidigare.. Fan va härligt det var!""</p><p>""Jaa.."" andades Lisbeth.</p><p>Dom låg bredvid varandra, tysta en stund. Siv's andhämtning blev långsamt lugnare.</p><p>Lisbeth låg och tänkte på Maggan och Elin. Om dom kanske slickade varann. Det spände och pirrade lite i magen vid tanken.</p><p>""Jag undrar om lilla Elin slickar Maggan i röven?"" viskade Siv som tydligen låg och tänkte på samma sak.</p><p>""Ja..Fy fan va härligt!"" kved Lisbeth och Siv fnissade lite flämtande.</p><p>""Fan, vi är ju totalt omoraliska Lisbeth!"" skrattade Siv.</p><p>""Ja, totalt!""</p><p>""Men visst är det skönt att låta alla hämningar fara..""</p><p>""Underbart..Jag känner mig så fri!""</p><p>""Jag vill att vi fortsätter så här.""</p><p>""Jag också Siv!""</p><p>""Åååh Lisbeth!"" Stönade Siv. Dom kramade varann och gav varann små kyssar.</p><p>Plötsligt stelnade Siv till och tittade på klockan. ""Fan, Sofia kommer hem när som helst!""</p><p>Dom fick bråttom ur sängen. ""Jag är inte riktigt mogen att möta henne så här."" frustade Siv leende.</p><p>""Nej, hon skulle väl få en chock stackarn."" skrattade Lisbeth. ""Men snart kanske?"" lade hon till och såg på Siv, leende med ett höjt ögonbryn.</p><p>Siv sa inget men log tillbaka.</p><p>Efter att dom fnittrande tagit en snabb dusch satt dom åter vid köksbordet med nybryggt kaffe.</p><p>""Ska du ge Sofia lite smisk i kväll då?"" frågade Lisbeth med ett menande leende.</p><p>Siv log. ""Kanske det. Om hon är dum. Du då? Eva kanske gör sig förtjänt av ett kok stryk?"" Hon log lite retfullt med glittrande ögon.</p><p>Lisbeth rös och skrattade lite frustande. ""Jag är faktiskt lite nyfiken på hur det känns.""</p><p>""Den där euforiska känslan, menar du?""</p><p>""Ja, men det är ju inte säkert att alla känner samma sak. Dessutom tycker jag så mycket om henne ändå så jag vet inte om jag skulle kunna göra det.""</p><p>""Du berättar väl om du gör det?""</p><p>""Självklart Siv. Du också?""</p><p>Siv log. ""Det vet du!""</p><p>I samma ögonblick hördes ytterdörren öppnas och stängas med en ljudlig smäll.</p><p>""Lilla miss ljudlös är hemma."" konstaterade Siv med en liten grimas.</p><p>""Vad blir det till middag?"" frågade Sofia innan hon klev in genom köksdörren och stannade upp när hon såg att hennes mamma inte var ensam. ""Hej Lisbeth."" sa hon lite tyst.</p><p>""Hej Sofia.""</p><p>""Jag då? Hejar du inte på mig?"" frågade Siv leende. ""Kom så får jag en kram.""</p><p>""Hej mamma."" Sofia sneglade på Lisbeth när hon gick fram till sin mor och kramade om henne lite snabbt.</p><p>""Det var inte mycket till kram. Ge mig en riktig kram nu gumman!"" log Siv med ett litet retfullt leende och drog till sig Sofia och kramade henne ordentligt en lång stund vilket fick hennes dotter att vrida sig fnissande och kämpa sig loss.</p><p>""Mamma!"" klagade hon och tittade på Lisbeth lite förläget.</p><p>Lisbeth log mot henne. Hon var så söt med sina klara blå ögon och blonda hårsvall som ramade in hennes mjuka ansikte. En svag rodnad dröjde sig kvar efter kramen. Sofia slog ner blicken och rodnade lite till. Siv kastade ett öga mot Lisbeth med ett litet leende i mungipan.</p><p>""Ska du inte ge Lisbeth en kram också?""</p><p>Sofia såg snabbt på sin mamma och lika snabbt på Lisbeth och slog på nytt ner blicken.</p><p>""Kom då! Ge mig en kram!"" sa Lisbeth glatt. Hennes ögon varma.</p><p>Sofia vred lite på sig innan hon snabbt rundade bordet och kramade Lisbeth. Lisbeth höll henne kvar.</p><p>""Du har vuxit Sofia! Du är så fin!""</p><p>Sofia kände hur hon rodnade än mer. Med bultande hjärta kände hon Lisbeth's fasta bröst mot sin kropp. Hennes knän kändes svaga när hon kände händerna smeka hennes rygg och insöp doften från hennes fuktiga hår.</p><p>""Mmmmmm.."" spann Lisbeth och borrade in sin näsa mot hennes hals för att känna hennes doft.</p><p>Sofia flämtade när hon till sist släpptes loss ur kramen. Hon backade ett steg. Hennes ögon stora med svarta pupiller när hon såg på Lisbeth. Såg in i hennes mörka varma ögon och kände hur hon liksom smälte inom sig. Lisbeth log varmt och Sofia slog ner blicken, vände och skyndade sig ut ur köket.</p><p>""Det blir köttbullar!"" hojtade Siv efter henne, vände sig mot Lisbeth med uppspärade ögon, handen för munnen och tyst skrattande. ""Wow Lisbeth! Jag tror bestämt hon är kär! Jösses!""</p><p>Lisbeth log. ""Det kanske blir läge för en trekant framöver?"" viskade hon och slickade sin överläpp.</p><p>Siv skrattade lågt.</p><p>Sofia gick snabbt mot sitt rum. Hennes andetag kom i korta flämtningar. Hon kände hur det fortfarande hettade i hennes kinder. ""Å fy fan."" muttrade hon för sig själv. ""Hon måste ju ha fattat.."" Lisbeth, föremålet för hennes hemligaste drömmar. Nu kanske hon visste vad hon kände för henne.</p><p>Hon passerade hennes mammas sovrum och kastade ett öga genom den halvöppna dörren. Sängen var i oordning. Hon stannade tvärt. Sängen brukade alltid vara perfekt bäddad. Hon tänkte snabbt på hur bägge två var fuktiga i håret och drog efter andan när ett tänkbart samband poppade upp i hennes medvetande.</p><p>Hon tittade snabbt bakåt mot köket och tog ett steg in genom dörren. Doften dröje sig fortfarande kvar och med en rysning tog hon ett djupt andetag. Det luktade fitta! Hon skakade till när hennes kropp fylldes som av en svärm små, små flugor. Det dunkade till mellan hennes ben. Ett pirrande, kliande dunkande som envetet lockade henne att pressa sin hand hårt mot sitt venusberg. Hon lät handen följa sin kropps vilja och gned den mot sina jeans medan hon drog djupa andetag för att känna den rusiga doften så tydligt som möjligt.</p><p>Hon tog några steg till framåt mot sängen och flämtade till när hon såg en fuktig fläck på överkastet. Snabbt och tyst med återhållen andedräkt var hon strax framme, kröp upp i sängen och luktade på fläcken. Hon flämtade när hon kände den tydliga fittdoften. Hon pressade sin näsa mot överkastet, drog djupa andetag och lät sitt sinne simma i den lustfyllda doften. Handen mellan hennes ben gned allt hårdare.</p><p>""Ährmm..."" hörde hon bakom sig. Hennes hjärta tycktes stanna. Hon kravlade snabbt bakåt, reste sig och vände sig om. Hennes mamma stod vid dörren med händerna i sidorna och fixerade hennes blick.</p><p>""Å vad gör du då?""</p><p>""Jag.."" började hon men kunde inte komma på fortsättningen. Hon kände hur hon rodnade hel och hållen. Det härliga pirrandet hade på ett ögonblick ersatts av kylig rädsla. Hon tittade skrämt på sin mamma. Hennes andetag kom i korta flämtningar.</p><p>""Vad gör du?""</p><p>""Ingenting.."" andades hon.</p><p>""Ingenting? Vad gjorde du på sängen? Ingenting?"" Siv's röst var kall och klar som kristall.</p><p>Sofia kände hur tårarna vällde upp i ögonen.</p><p>Siv tog några snabba steg och såg ner på sängen. På stället där hennes dotter hade haft sitt ansikte medan hennes hand jagat fram och tillbaks mellan hennes ben. Hon hörde hur Sofia tog ett hastigt steg mot dörren och kommenderade med hög röst ""Stanna!"" Sofia frös till. Gråten smärtade i strupen och bröt ut i ett klagande gnäll avbrutet av frustande snyftningar.</p><p>Siv tog tag i hennes arm och drog henne mot sängen. ""Vad gjorde du på sängen?""</p><p>Sofia bara snyftade frustande.</p><p>""Visa vad du gjorde.""</p><p>Sofia tittade skrämt upp på sin mamma.</p><p>""Upp på sängen och visa vad du gjorde!"" Siv's ögon lågade.</p><p>Sofia klättrade skrämt upp i sängen och lade sig med ansiktet nedåt innan hon tittad upp på hennes mamma igen. Hennes gråt upphörde.</p><p>""Det var inte där du låg!"" klagade Siv ""Du låg ju med ansiktet här!"" sa hon och pekade på fläcken. ""Lägg dig där du låg!""</p><p>Sofia makade sig åt sidan och med en snyftning lade hon sig med ansiktet mot fläcken igen. På nytt kände hon den spännande doften och med en liten rysning undrade hon vad som skulle komma från hennes mor. Att vara tvingad att lukta på fittsaften gjorde henne pirrig på nytt. Hon kände hur hennes mammas ansikte kom ner vid sidan av hennes eget. Hon hörde hur Siv tog ett djupt andetag genom näsan och såg i ögonvrån hur hon vände sig mot henne, helt nära och viskade ""Tycker du att det luktar gott?""</p><p>Sofia höll kvar sitt ansikte mot överkastet och vågade inte svara.</p><p>""Tycker du att det luktar gott? Svara mig!""</p><p>""Hmm"" mumlade Sofia.</p><p>""Ligg kvar."" sa Siv, reste sig och ställde sig bakom henne.</p><p>""Det var en sak till du gjorde, eller hur?"" sa hon lågt.</p><p>Sofia flämtade till när hon kom ihåg att hon hade gnidit handen mellan sina ben. Hon stönade. Hon var så jävla körd, tänkte hon och lät handen glida ner längs magen och började gnida och pressa handen hårt mot sin jeansklädda fitta.</p><p>Siv tittade med ett litet snett leende på sin dotter och vände sig om mot dörren där Lisbeth dykt upp. Storögt betraktande scenen framför sig. Siv tecknade med fingret mot sina läppar att hon skulle förhålla sig tyst och vände sig på nytt mot sin dotter som låg kvar och gned sig mellan benen.</p><p>""Är det där ett beteende jag kan räkna med att se mer av i fortsättningen?"" frågade hon. ""Fortsätt!"" sa hon bestämt när hon såg att Sofia slutade gnida. Sofia suckade hulkande och fortsatte. Ansiktet vilande mot det fuktiga överkastet.</p><p>""Vad ska jag göra med det här då?"" frågade hon. ""Vad ska jag göra med en pervers dotter?"" suckade hon. Sofia gnydde.</p><p>""Smisk skulle du ha. Smyga in i mitt rum så där.""</p><p>Sofia kved. Så förödmjukad och skamsen som hon kände sig nu hade hon aldrig varit tidigare.</p><p>""Vad säger du Lisbeth? Ska hon ha smisk?""</p><p>Sofia kände hur hennes hjärta tycktes stanna. Hon började på nytt gråta.</p><p>Lisbeth kände ett sting av medkänsla med flickan. Hon ville helst av allt gå fram och krama om henne, trösta henne. </p><p>Hon såg på Siv. Såg hennes stela blick och förstod att hon tänkte ta chansen att ge sin dotter en omgång. Hon rös till när kåtheten bubblade upp genom hennes kropp. Hon tittade på Sofia. På hennes putande stjärt och handen som fortfarande gned långsamt, dröjande, avvaktande hennes svar. Hennes kinder brände när hon på nytt mötte Siv's blick och såg sina känslor speglas.</p><p>""Det vore på sin plats."" hennes röst lät halvt kvävd.</p><p>""Då så!"" frustade Siv och vände sig mot sin dotter på nytt. ""Ligg still!"" kommenderade hon och grävde in sina händer under hennes midja och knäppte upp jeansen. Hon andades tungt när hon drog undan Sofias arm och började dra dragkedjan nedåt.</p><p>""Lyft på stjärten!"" Sofia lydde. Hon tog tag i byxorna och skalade dom över hennes runda skinkor och med ett ryck drog dom helt av hennes ben. Hon lät dom falla till golvet och tog tag i troskanten och drog. Sofia flämtade ""Neej..""</p><p>""Vad var det där? Nej? Här är det jag som bestämmer lilla fröken!"" Siv's röst lät rå.</p><p>Lisbeth hade tyst gått fram till sängen och stod och tittade på</p><p>fascinerat. En vällustig rysning vred hennes kropp när hon hörde sin vännina. Siv tittade upp. Hennes tänder blottade i en kåt grimas. Hennes ögon blanka och stirriga. Lisbeth rös på nytt och gned handen mot sitt venusberg som hon obscent sköt fram med ett juck. Siv flämtade tyst med öppen mun och drog beslutsamt av sin dotter hennes trosor.</p><p>Sofia drog djupt efter andan och fylldes på nytt av doften av fitta. Skammen kändes outhärdlig men hon kände också hur hennes upphetsning steg andetag för andetag. Tvånget och hjälplösheten fick hennes puls att bulta snabbt. Hon kved tyst när hon kände hur hennes kön låg bart för deras blickar.</p><p>""Res på stjärten!"" hörde hon sin mammas bestämda röst befalla och hon lydde genast. Hon kände händer mot insidan av sina lår som pressad utåt. ""Sära på benen!"" Hon makade benen brett isär. I ögonvrån såg hon Lisbeth greppa två stora kuddar som hon i nästa ögonblick kände skjutas in under hennes höfter. Hon flämtade när hon kände hur öppen hon var. Hon kände att till och med hennes hemligaste hål låg helt exponerat.</p><p>""Titta vad blöt hon är Lisbeth!""</p><p>""Mmmm, hon är kåt, den lilla horungen, verkar det som."" hördes Lisbeth's röst och hon skämdes på nytt.</p><p>""Ok, fortsätt med vad du gjorde tidigare."" Sofia fattade först inte. ""Fortsätt gnid fittan unge!"" Hennes mammas höjde rösten.</p><p>Sofia lät handen glida in mellan magen och kuddarna och började långsamt och tvekande smeka sina blöta blygdläppar och vulva.</p><p>""Se till att hon luktar på fittsaften ordentligt Lisbeth! Den lilla perversa kåtungen."" Muttrade Siv med grötig röst. Sofia kände hur sängen tyngdes ned och hur en hand mot hennes bakhuvud bestämt tryckte ner hennes ansikte i fuktigheten.</p><p>I nästa ögonblick pressade hon sig uppåt med ett ryck och skrek när den första klatschen kom och svedan spred sig som en blixt från hennes rumpa.</p><p>Lisbeth's hand tryckte tillbaka henne ner i sängen. ""Fortsätt lukta du, lilla horunge!"" frustade hon.</p><p>På nytt hörde hon klatschen som tycktes eka i rummet och smärtan brände genom hennes kropp. ""Aaaaoo!"" skrek hon och kände hur trycket på hennes huvud ökade på nytt.</p><p>""Fan Lisbeth, det blir svettigt det här."" frustade Siv. ""Det är nog bättre om vi klär av oss. Tror du inte?""</p><p>Lisbeth log elakt. ""Ligg still horunge!"" väste hon. ""Och fortsätt klia fitta!""</p><p>Raskt lät dom kläderna falla och stod för ett ögonblick och betraktade varann. Leende, erkännande deras kåthet inför varann. Ögon, stora, blänkande med vidgade pupiller gav varandra stöd och löften att gå hela vägen. Att nu jävlar skulle det ske. Styva bröstvårtor vibrerade svagt av deras upphetsning. Glittrande fukt mellan deras ben. Dom vände blickarna mot Sofia som låg och smekte sig långsamt mellan benen. Doften av kåt kvinna fick deras näsvingar att vidgas när dom girigt sög i sig.</p><p>På nytt kände Sofia hur sängen tyngdes ner och strax såg hon hur ett par fylliga, muskulära vader och nakna fötter placerades på var sida om hennes huvud. I nästa ögonblick kände hon tyngden och värmen på sitt huvud. Det blev mörkare där hon låg. Med en rush av pirrande kåthet förstod hon att Lisbeth satt naken på henne och så kom smärtan, den brinnande svedan och den ljudliga klatschen. Hon försökte lyft huvudet men skrek ner i sängen när hon kände hur tyngden genast tilltog. I ett försök att lindra sina plågor gned hon febrilt fingrarna mot sin fitta.</p><p>Siv tittade fascinerat på hennes fingrar och gav henne en till. Fingrarna ökade tempot. Lisbeth lade sig framåt över Sofias uppåtvända rumpa och fnissade lite frustande.</p><p>Hon tittade upp med rosiga kinder på Siv som stirrade på sin dotters öppna fitta. Vidgade blygläppar, klittan som glimtade till med jämna mellarum under hennes arbetande fingrar. Slidmunnen som öppnade och stängde sig. Den lilla rosetten som öppnade sig lite putande för att i nästa ögonblick nypas åt och dras inåt.</p><p>Lisbeth såg hur Sivs ena hand var inkörd mellan hennes åtskiljda lår. Hon juckade långsamt fram och tillbaka.</p><p>""Igen!"" viskade hon och nöp hårt i sina bröstvårtor. Hon såg hennes koncentration mens hon drog tillbaka handen i en vid cirkel som fick överkroppen att följa med i vridningen.</p><p>Lisbeth höll andan.</p><p>Siv lät överkroppen rotera tillbaka och handen föll med ett ljudligt 'SMASK!' på hennes dotters högra skinka.</p><p>Lisbeth ryckte till och vred sig i andlös vällust. Hon flämtade och lät sin fylliga rumpa hålla Sofia nedtryckt i sängen tills skriket övergått i dämpade grymtningar. Hon greppade skinkorna och tittade på Sofias glänsande fingrar som gned febrilt. I ögonvrån såg hon hur Siv skakade och gned sin brännande hand. Munnen formad till ett tyst 'o'.</p><p>Sofias hand gjorde små korta uppehåll och hennes kropp skakade under Lisbeth's tyngd.</p><p>""Nu gick det visst för min lilla älskning!"" fnittrade hon.</p><p>Siv skrattade lågt och återvände från byrån med en trälinjal i handen. Hon myste när hon tittade på Lisbeth. ""Om hon gillade handen kommer hon att älska den här.""</p><p>""Ooo vilken elak mamma du har Sofia!"" kvittrade Lisbeth och gned sig lite till mot hennes bakhuvud.</p><p>""Jag tror det är dags att vända på henne nu."" Siv stod och knullade sig med ett finger, tittande ner mellan Lisbeth's ben och såg hur det glittrade i hennes mörka hår som tovat ihop sig i små blöta tofsar. Hennes dotters hår, skymtande mellan Lisbeth's lår glänste av fukt. Lisbeth bet sig i underläppen. Det bultade tungt i fittan när hon hörde Siv's idé.</p><p>Siv såg på Lisbeth och vred sig stönande när en liten orgasm ryckte i henne. Hennes sköte framskjutet och fingret begravt i hennes slida.</p><p>Lisbeth klev av och Sofia kände hur hon drog undan kuddarna. Hon höll andan. Skulle Lisbeth sätta sig igen när hon vänt på sig? undrade hon.</p><p>""Vänd på dig!"" kom ordern och Sofia skyndade sig att lyda. Hon såg upp på Lisbeth som mötte hennes blick med ett litet elakt leende i mungiporna. Sofia ryste men stirrade som hypnotiserad på den ståtliga kvinnan. Det nästan smärtsamt vackra ansiktet som hon älskat så länge hon kunde minnas. Hennes stora fylliga bröst, platta mage med en liten putning vid naveln, hennes höfters mjuka rundning, de kraftfulla låren och hennes svarta, blöta hår mellan hennes ben. Den glänsande svullna knoppen som ilsket stack ut mellan hennes vidgade blygd. Hela underlivet och insidan av låren glittrade och glänste av fuktig fittsaft.</p><p>Lisbeth formade munnen till en lite puss.</p><p>""När du tycker så mycket om doften av din mammas fittsaft så kanske du kan tycka om smaken av min också?"" Lisbeth kämpade för att hålla rösten under kontroll.</p><p>Sofia ryste på nytt och tittade upp på sin mor. Hon ryckte till när hon såg henne som hon aldrig gjort förr. Naken. Brösten glänsande av svett. Stora som Lisbeth's. Fylliga höfter och en mörkblond liten tofs som skymtade bakom hennes handled. En hand som långsamt rörde sig mellan hennes ben och linjalen i den andra. Hon drog efter andan och såg upp i hennes ansikte. Såg det stela leendet och ögon som tycktes glöda. </p><p>""Kliv på Lisbeth.."" viskade Siv. ""Jag tror vi har en liten lezzie i familjen. Nu får vi se hur mycket lezzie hon är.""</p><p>Lisbeth svalde, skrattade lågt och makade sig närmare Sofia. Svängde ett ben över hennes huvud och makade till sig så hennes fitta kom att hamna strax över Sofias näsa och mun. Hon böjde sig framåt och greppade Sofias ben vid knäna, drog dom åt sig och låste dom under sina armar. Siv såg hur hennes dotters putande ända lyftes från sängen. Inbjudande exponerad för hennes elaka drifter.</p><p>""Luktar det gott?"" frågade Lisbeth. ""Jag är visst lite fuktig tror jag."" skrattade hon grötigt.</p><p>Sofia trodde knappt det var sant. Hennes hemliga förälskelses våta hemlighet så nära hennes ansikte. Hon drog djupa andetag och simmade i kåt upphetsning. Hon gnydde lite, som en liten bebis tyckte Lisbeth.</p><p>Ett svishande ljud följt av ett skarpt, högfrekvent 'KLATSCH' hördes när det första slaget träffade sitt mål. Sofia skrek och vek ihop sig med ett ryck. Hennes ansikte träffade Lisbeth hårt i fittan med ett ljudligt smack. Lisbeth drog efter andan och stönade ""Oooooooo""</p><p>Siv hörde och såg vad som hände och vred sig som i plågor, skrattade frustande, andades flåsande och rev sig i fittan som hon pressade framåt. Hennes ansikte förvridet. ""Ååå Lisbeth!"" stönade hon medan hennes dotters höga skrik, dämpat av hennes vänninnas håriga fitta, dog bort och blev till ett utdraget stönande när hon lät sitt huvud falla tillbaka mot sängen.</p><p>Lisbeth såg på Siv, slickade sin läppar och nickade en gång. Siv log elakt. Hennes läppar vibrerade synbart när hon lät linjalen falla mot den andra skinkan. 'KLATSCH!' följt av ett 'Smack!' när Sofia vek ihop sig igen. Lisbeth kastade huvudet bakåt, stönade högt och gned fittan snabbt fram och tillbaka över flickans ansikte.</p><p>""Fan va härligt kåt du gör mig lilla horunge!"" snyftade hon.</p><p>När Sofia sjönk tillbaka så följde hon med. ""Slicka mig i fittan Sofia!"" kommenderade hon med skrovlig röst och kände hur tungan trängde in i slidan som ett mjukt spjut. ""Ooohh..""</p><p>Hon öppnade ögonen och med ett lidande ansiktsuttryck nickade hon på nytt och väntade andlöst på resultatet. När smällen och rycket kom skrek hon tillsammans med Sofia i en orgasm som bländade henne och fyllde hela hennes kropp med ljuvlig sötma. Hon kände hur Sofia ryckte okontrollerat och förstod att hon kom hon också.</p><p>Hon lät hela sin tyngd pressa fittan mot flickans ansikte och gungade lite fram och tillbaks, gnyende tyst tills hon kände hur Sofia började kämpa desperat för att få luft. Hon lät sig falla åt sidan och låg och flämtade medan Sofia girigt drog in luft i sina lungor.</p><p>Siv såg på med stora ögon. När Lisbeth föll åt sidan såg hon ner på sin dotter som flämtande efter luft vred sig i små ryck och stönade. Hon såg hur det rann från hennes lilla fitta och det såg verkligen ut som om det gick för flickan.</p><p>Hon släppte linjalen, klev upp i sängen och ställde sig med fötterna på var sida om sin dotters huvud. Hon ser ut som en dränkt katt, log hon för sig själv. Nåväl, blötare ska hon bli.</p><p>""Sofia. Det var mina safter du luktade på tidigare och nu ska du få smaka på mammafitta också."" sa hon och såg leende in i sin dotters ögon när hon ryckigt vred upp huvudet och mötte sin mors blick. </p><p>Siv satte sig resolut ner och planterade fittan över hennes uppvända ansikte. Hon gned lite fram och tillbaka och lite i sidled så fittan kom att ligga öppen med blygdäpparna runt hennes mun och klittan pressad mot näsan.</p><p>""Slicka mammas fitta nu, lilla knullunge.."" flämtade hon. Hon kände omedelbart flickans tungan glida längs hennes heta vulva och juckade långsamt över hennes mun och näsa, stönande. ""Gillar du smaken lilla fittunge? Gillar du smaken av din kåta mamma?"" stönade hon.</p><p>Sofia svarade med att pressa sig mot hennes slidmun, låta tungan glida in långt samtidigt som hon sög och gjorde små sörplande ljud.</p><p>""Jävlar Sofia, vad du gör mig kåt!"" flämtade Siv. ""Sug fittan! Drick mina kåta safter, unge! Mamma har mycket, mycket mer att ge sin kåta lilla dotter!""</p><p>Tanken på det oerhörda som hände, att hennes barn girigt slickade hennes fitta och tycktes njuta av det, fick Siv att snabbt känna en annalkande orgasm. Hon gled lite framåt så att hennes anus presenterades för den ivriga tungan.</p><p>""Vill du smaka på det här hålet också, Sofia?"" flämtade hon mellan raspiga andetag. Sofia såg upp på sin mor. Såg hennes stela ansiktsuttryck, underläppen fångad mellan tänderna, gnydde till och sköt ut tungan så långt hon kunde. Siv kände hennes ivriga villighet och såg överaskat ner på sin dotter. Deras blickas möttes över hennes venusberg. Hon log, reste huvudet bakåt och sköt på nytt fram stjärten till den väntande tungan. Hon särade lite på sina skinkor och kände hur Sofias händer greppade henne lår och pressade nedåt. Hon lät sin slutmuskel slappna av och kände hur tungan övervann motståndet och gled in i tarmen.</p><p>""Ååå din härliga skitunge. Knulla mig i röven! Knulla mammas skithål med din lilla flicktunga! kved hon. Hon gned sin klitoris med snabba fingrar. ""Längre in! Längre in!"" stönade hon.</p><p>""Jag har min dotters tunga i arselet Lisbeth!"" flämtade hon. ""Min lila tolvåriga dotter knullar sin mammas kåta skithål med sin söta lilla tunga!"" Hennes röst steg till ett kvidande dämpat skrik. Hon pressade sig mot Sofias mun i en serie kramper när det gick för henne. Hennes mun sammanpressad. ""Mmm, mmm, mmm ,mmm"" stönade hon långt ner i strupen med ett gurglande. Hon sjönk ihop, lät sig falla åt sidan där hon låg och flämtade med öppen mun som en fisk på torra land.</p><p>Sofia låg kvar på rygg och stirrade i taket med tom blick. Ett litet leende på hennes läppar. Hennes hand masserade lite mellan hennes ben.</p><p>Siv tittade upp på henne efter att ha tagit några djupa andetag och fylldes av kärlek. Hon kastade sig över sin dotter och överöste henne med kyssar. ""Åh älskning, vad du är härlig! Åh Sofia.."" stönade hon mellan kyssarna.</p><p>Sofia slog armarna om sin mamma och snyftande pressade hon sin lilla kropp hårt mot Siv's fulla barm. ""Åh mamma, mamma..""</p><p>Hennes mun hittade sin mors och dom kysstes gnyende med tungorna spelande mot varann.</p><p>""Vad du smakar gott då! Var kan den här lilla tungan ha varit?"" viskade Siv leende när deras läppar med ett fuktigt smack till sist skilldes åt. Sofia log. En vällustig rysning spände hennes kropp mot sin mors och hon sökte på nytt hennes läppar. ""Ååå mammmm..."" På nytt kysste dom varann.</p><p>""Är du ledsen eller arg på mig Sofia? För det vi gjorde?"" frågade Siv när dom låg utsträckta på sängen bredvid Lisbeth som reste sig på armbågen och andlöst avvaktade hennes svar. Sofia lät blicken vandra mellan hennes mor och Lisbeth liggande på var sida om henne. Bägge två väntande allvarligt på vad hon skulle säga.</p><p>Sofia såg upp på sin mor. ""Var det här incest mamma?"" frågade hon tyst. Siv svalde och slog ner blicken. ""Och aga var det väl också?"" fortsatte Sofia. ""Det är väl förbjudet?"" Siv flackade med blicken och nickade tyst.</p><p>""Om du lovar att göra det igen så lovar jag att inte säga något.""</p><p>Siv tittade förvånat på sin dotter. Såg hennes breda leende. Såg hur det glittrade av okynne i hennes ögon. Hon flämtade till när Sofia slog armarna om henne och med en snyftning pressade sig in i hennes famn och kysste henne. Hon bröt kyssen och tryckte ner Sofia i sängen igen.</p><p>""Du förstår att jag kommer att vara ganska bestämd mot dig hädanefter Sofia?"" sa hon med leende med låg röst och såg menande på sin dotter. Sofia svalde och nickade. ""Rentav elak emellanåt och mycket krävande. Förstår du det?"" Sofia flämtade till men nickade ivrigt flera gånger.</p><p>""Var det skönt det vi gjorde Sofia?""</p><p>""Jaa mamma!"" andades Sofia. ""Det var det häftigaste jag har varit med om! Och det bränner så skönt i baken fortfarande.."" fnittrade hon. ""Jag älskar att slicka fitta! Jag vill slicka fitta varje dag! Får jag det mamma?""</p><p>""Det kan du skriva upp din lilla fittunge! Och du ska definitivt få slicka mig i stjärten också! Annars blir det linjalen!"" andades Siv och såg hur Sofia vred sig vällustigt med en liten stel grimas.</p><p>""Och Lisbeth ska vara med också?"" fortsatte Sofia.</p><p>Siv log upp mot Lisbeth. ""När hon vill och har tid lilla vän.""</p><p>Lisbeth kände värmen flöda genom kroppen. Det pirrade förväntansfullt i hennes mage och hon böjde sig ner och gav Sofia en kyss. ""Min lilla älskning!"" spann hon och kysste henne på nytt när Sofia med en flämtning slog armarna om henne och drog henne till sig.</p><p>Hon bröt kyssen med ett belåtet ""mmmmm"".</p><p>""Är det bara jag som är utsvulten?"" frågade Siv och Lisbeth tittade på klockan och svor. ""Jag måste åka nu Siv. Flickorna väntar på maten."" Hon reste sig. Siv mötte henne framför sängen, drog henne till sig och deras läppar möttes i en lång kyss. Deras underliv roterade mot varann. ""Åhh Siv! Jag blir ju kåt igen!"" flämtade hon och hörde fnittret från sängen där Sofia satt med händerna framför munnen och med glittrande ögon.</p><p>""Du har en så odygdig dotter Siv! Du får nog ta i med hårdhandskarna verkar det som.""</p><p>Dom kysstes på nytt. Deras händer greppade skinkor och pressade deras sköten mot varann. Lisbeth flämtade när läpparna skiljdes åt. ""En snabb dusch sen måste jag rusa.""</p><p>""Ok. Ring sen. Lova det!""</p><p>""Jag lovar.""</p><p>Siv vände sig mot sängen och liksom ålade sig framåt. ""Mmmm..Vad har vi här? En liten ängel som luktar fitta lång väg..Mmmums!""</p><p>Lisbeth skrattade. Sofias förtjusta fnitter följde henne på vägen till badrummet.</p>"
594,"Lust Und Leid, Teil 1",Bad Uncle,,"['ped', 'anal', 'inc', 'viol', 'sm']","Die Geschichte handelt von Sandra, Kerstin, Robert, Iris und anderen Kindern, sowie teilweise deren Muttern, die, getrieben durch ihre eigene Geilheit, meine Sklaven wurden.",2012-02-02T00:00:00,"Vorwort: Diese Geschichte entspringt vollständig meiner Fantasie, aber auch, wenn die Namen geändert wurden, gibt es die Personen wirklich. Niemand von uns, die wir solche Fantasien haben, würde Kindern jemals wirklich so etwas antun, aber Gedanken sind ja bekanntlich frei. Dennoch bin ich persönlich der Meinung, dass Kinder durchaus ein ausgeprägtes sexuelles Empfinden haben, das nur durch engstirnige Moralbegriffe behindert wird. Allein ihre Neugierde an allem Körperlichen sollte uns zu denken geben und zu Reformen animieren. Lasst Eure Kinder selbst entscheiden, wann sie beginnen wollen, Erfahrungen zu sammeln.","<p>Alles begann mit Angelika. Ich mochte schon immer ihre knabenhafte Figur mit den kleinen Brüsten und dem, damals noch, knackigen kleinen Arsch. Was wir damals, vor etwa 15 Jahren, nicht wussten, war, dass wir uns beide ineinander verliebt hatten. Ich war noch verheiratet und an ihr klebte dauernd ein anderer Typ dran, von dem sie dann ja auch später ein Kind bekam. Sandra ist mittlerweile 10 Jahre alt, ihr Vater hat Angelika verlassen und ich bin ebenfalls geschieden. Mit der Zeit entwickelte sich zwischen Angelika und mir ein lockeres Verhältnis, das uns zeitweise ins Bett treibt. Sie steht darauf, sich von mir ihre wunderschöne Votze lecken zu lassen. Manchmal ficke ich sie auch in den Arsch, da sie mich ohne Gummi nur noch dort ran lässt. Da kann ich auch beruhigt reinspritzen, ohne Bedenken zu haben.</p><p>Aber je öfter ich bei Geli war, desto mehr wollte ich eigentlich etwas anderes. Ich wollte die Kleine!</p><p>Normalerweise habe ich bei Mädchen in ihrem Alter keine Probleme, ihre Neugierde zu wecken, aber Sandra war anders. Zum Glück habe ich zuvor aus verschiedenen Gesprächen mit Angelika, schon herausgefunden, dass diese durchaus Interesse zeigte, ihrer kleinen Tochter die lesbische Liebe zu zeigen, wobei sie eher eigennützig war, denke ich. Geli ist bi und Sandy ist mittlerweile kein kleines, flaches Kind mehr, sondern zeigt die ersten weiblichen Rundungen. Süße kleine spitze Tittchen zieren ihren Brustkasten und auch ihr Popo wird immer weiblicher. Natürlich ist sie noch gänzlich unbehaart und unschuldig wie ein Engel. </p><p>Sandy war ein harter Brocken. Ich lud sie oft zu mir nachhause ein und ließ, wie zufällig, immer irgendwelche Sexspielzeuge, Pornohefte oder ähnliches herumliegen. Mein Computer-Bildschirmschoner ist sowieso auf wechselnde Slideshow mit allerlei pornografischen Szenen eingestellt. Sandra übersah alles geflissentlich, aber das steigerte meinen Willen nur noch mehr. Ich wollte sie endlich verführen. Also fotomontierte ich ihren Kopf auf die Körper kleiner nackter Mädchen, die sich beispielsweise Vibratoren und Finger einführten oder die einfach nur mit geöffneten Schenkeln dasaßen. </p><p>Diese Bilder zeigte ich ihr, um sie dazu zu überreden, für mich nackt zu posieren. Zuerst war sie schockiert und begann zu weinen, aber als ich sie getröstet hatte, wollte sie auf einmal mehr sehen. Sie fragte mich, ob ich denn schon andere Mädchen in ihrem Alter nackt fotografiert hatte und ich bejahte. Ob ich ihr die Bilder wohl zeigen könnte, war die nächste Frage. Jetzt hatte ich sie so weit! Nat ürlich zeigte ich ihr die Bilder gern. Die Mädchen auf meinen Bildern sind alle zwischen 5 und 12 Jahre alt. Viele von ihnen habe ich nicht nur fotografiert, sondern auch in einem, oder beiden Löchern entjungfert und ihnen auch sonst noch einiges gezeigt. Meistens waren es Kinder aus Ostländern, die auf der Strasse lebten und für ein paar Münzen, ein paar Zigaretten oder eine Flasche Wodka alles taten. Ein paar davon hab ich auch länger bei mir behalten, um mit ihnen harten S/M zu treiben. Ich liebe es, kleinen Mädchen die Tränen von den Wangen zu lecken und ihre Schmerzensschreie zu hören. Aber so weit war ich mit Sandra noch lange nicht. Ich wollte sie behutsam dort hinführen, denn schließlich wollte ich sie ja auch später mit ihrer Mutter gemeinsam haben.</p><p>Mit jeder Fotoserie, die ich Sandy zeigte, wurde sie mutiger und lockerer und als wir sie durch hatten, fragte ich sie, ob ich sie nicht auch nackt fotografieren dürfe. Anfangs war sie noch sehr scheu und wollte nicht so richtig und sie hatte auch Angst vor meinen Berührungen. Aber dann hatte ich die rettende Idee. Ich erzählte ihr, dass ich bereits seit Jahren Sex mit ihrer Mutter habe. Jetzt hatte ich sie geknackt. Sie wollte mehr wissen und ich erzählte ihr bis ins kleinste Detail alles, was ich mit Angelika so zu treiben pflegte. </p><p>Aufmerksam hörte sie zu und merkte nicht mal, dass ich sie langsam auf meinen Schoß zog. Meine Hand wanderte vorsichtig in ihr Höschen, denn es war Sommer und sie trug nur ein T-Shirt und eine Short, und meine Finger suchten behutsam nach ihrem Spältchen. Während ich erzählte und vor uns, auf dem PC-Bildschirm, Bilder über die wildesten Sexpraktiken liefen, strich mein Zeigefinger langsam und vorsichtig über ihren Kitzler. Zuerst zucke sie ein wenig zusammen, aber dann öffnete sie ihre Beine und ließ mich gewähren. Sie hatte viele Fragen, was meinen Sex mit ihrer Mama anging und sie wollte alles ganz genau wissen. Als ich ihr erzählte, dass ich sie gern lecke, aber ich ihre Mutter zum Schwanzlutschen jedes Mal förmlich zwingen musste, fragte sie mich, ob sie das vielleicht lernen könnte, obwohl sie sich nicht vorstellen kann, dass man einen Penis in den Mund nehmen kann. Sie meinte, dass sie dann vielleicht später was kann, was ihre Mutter nicht so gern macht. Ich musste innerlich lachen. </p><p>Noch hatte ich sie nicht gehabt, aber bereits jetzt entstand eine Art Konkurrenzkampf zwischen ihr und ihrer Mutter. Sie wollte also mehr und das jetzt, also zeigte ich ihr Bilder, die ich mit Fernbedienung aufgenommen hatte und die andere kleinen Mädchen beim Blasen zeigten. Ich wusste, dass sie es ausprobieren wollte, aber zuvor wollte ich ihr zeigen, wie herrlich sich das Gegenteil davon anfühlte. Ich stand auf und zog sie mit mir hoch. Hinter mir im Büro, steht einer meiner Arbeitstische. Dort setzte ich sie kurzerhand ab und zog ihr das Höschen aus. Jetzt war sie unten rum nackt und ich hatte ihre herrliche, leicht nass glänzende Kindermuschi direkt vor meinem Gesicht, da ich mich wieder hingesetzt hatte. Ich nahm ihre dünnen Kinderbeinchen, schob sie auseinander und stelle die Fersen auf die Tischkante. Dann drückte ich ihren Oberkörper nach hinten, bis sie lag und senkte meine Kopf zwischen ihre Schenkel. Tief sog ich ihren Kleinmädchenduft ein, der immer ein bisschen nach Pisse und Schweiß riecht. </p><p>Ich zog ihre äußeren Schamlippen auseinander und vor mir lag das zart glänzende Paradies einer 10jährigen Jungfrau. Ihre inneren Schamlippen waren ausgeprägter, als ich das von vielen Kindermösen kenne, aber das lag wohl in der Familie. Dennoch waren sie zu klein, um sie mit je zwei Finger weiter auseinander zu ziehen. Die Kitzlerhaut war wiederum kürzer, als bei anderen kleinen Mädchen, wodurch die Klitoris vorwitzig ihr Köpfchen vorstreckte. Ich konnte mich nicht länger beherrschen und begann sie zärtlich zu lecken. Sandra begann vor Vergnügen zu quietschen und streckte mir ihre Scham entgegen. Immer schneller tanzte meine Zunge über ihr Lustknöpfchen und schon bald zuckte sie und fiel dann in sich zusammen. Verwirrt hob sie den Kopf und fragte mich, was das denn jetzt gewesen sei!? </p><p>""Das"", sagte ich, ""war dein erster Orgasmus! Und ab heute wirst du noch viele mehr bekommen!"" Aber jetzt war mal ich dran. Wie gern hätte ich sie jetzt gleich gefickt, aber das ging ja nicht. Also zog ich mich erst mal aus und ging auf die andere Seite des Tisches. Sandras Kopf stand etwas über die Tischplatte hinweg und ich legte einfach mein Glied auf ihre Lippen. Vorsichtig öffnete sie die Lippchen und fuhr mit der Zunge meinen Schaft entlang. Dann öffnete sie ihren Mund weiter und ließ meine Eichel hineinfallen. Sie schloss die Lippen darum und saugte leicht daran. Jetzt drehte sie den Kopf in meine Richtung und begann, meinen Schwanz auf und ab zu lutschen. </p><p>""Ein Naturtalent!"" schoss es mir durch den Kopf. Sie packte meinen Schwanz an der Wurzel und schob ihren Kopf saugend hin und her, bis ich nicht mehr anders konnte und eine gewaltige Ladung in ihre Mundhöhle schoss. Verwundert riss sie die Augen auf und entließ mein Glied sofort aus ihrem Mäulchen, was dazu führte, dass mein Sperma auch noch in ihrem Gesicht und ihren Haaren landete. Zuerst wollte sie die klebrige Masse aus ihrem Mund verbannen, aber dann schien sie wohl zu merken, dass sie gar nicht so schlecht schmeckte, also leckte sie gierig auch noch ihre Lippen ab, strich mit ihren Fingern meinen Saft aus ihrem Gesicht in den Mund und versuchte sogar noch etwas aus ihren Haare in den Mund zu bekommen. Sie schob den Kopf vor und leckte die letzten Tropfen von meinem, mittlerweile, schlaffen Pimmel und dann wanderte ihr Blick an meinem Körper nach oben. Bittend und fordernd sah sie mich an. Ich schüttelte nur den Kopf. </p><p>""Jetzt ist erst mal Ruhe!"" Das musste ich ihr noch beibringen, dass ein Schwanz, im Gegensatz zu einer Möse, nicht immer kann. Aber das kleine Luder hatte schon begriffen, dass es nur auf die Stimulierung ankam. </p><p>""Wolltest du mich nicht fotografieren?"" fragte sie verschmitzt, während sie sich aufsetzte und mit beiden Händen ihre Schamlippen aufzog. Sofort griff ich zur Kamera und knipste, was das Zeug hielt. Es mochten so an die 300 Bilder gewesen sein, als sie auf einmal unter meiner Kamera durchgriff, meine Nudel packte und meinte: ""Schau, er steht schon wieder! Krieg ich jetzt noch was von dem weißen Zeug?"" </p><p>Ich war geil, wie 1000 Russen und hätte sie jetzt so gern in ihre Kindermöse oder ihren engen Arsch gefickt, aber ich durfte das noch nicht, also machte ich ihr den Vorschlag, vom Arbeitstisch in mein Bett zu wechseln. Auf dem Weg dort hin, ließ sie mein Glied nicht mehr los, nur um es immer unter Kontrolle zu haben. Im Schlafzimmer angekommen, setzten wir uns auf das Bett und ich sagte ihr, dass ich sie gern entjungfern würde, aber das würde ihr wahrscheinlich etwas weh tun und das wollte ich nicht. Also erklärte ich ihr die 69er-Stellung und wir machten es uns nochmals gegenseitig. Sie hatte wirklich Talent, denn schon nach kurzer Zeit kamen wir fast gleichzeitig. Diesmal ließ sie meine Eichel nicht aus ihrem Mund, um nur ja keinen Tropfen zu verlieren, aber sie war so damit beschäftigt, dass sie nicht gemerkt hatte, dass ich einen Finger tief in ihr kleines, enges Arschloch geschoben hatte. Dies führte dazu, dass sie in ruckartigen Stößen kam, kurz bevor ich abspritzte. Erst als sie alles geschluckt hatte, merkte sie, dass da ja was in ihr steckte und versuchte jetzt ihre Arschbacken zusammen zu zwicken. Es war ihr sichtlich nicht ganz angenehm, dass ich meinen Finger tief in ihrer Rosette hatte und sie fragte mich, ob ich mich nicht verirrt hatte. Ich musste lachen und erklärte ihr, dass ich sie ja nicht in die Muschi ficken könne, also müsste ich einen anderen Weg finden, beim 3. Durchgang endlich in ihren Unterleib zu gelangen. </p><p>""Aber das tut weh!"" jammerte sie. Ich zog meinen Finger heraus, träufelte etwas Gleitgel, das immer in meinem Nachtkästchen liegt, auf meinen Finger und führte ihn wieder ein. ""Ist es so besser?"" fragte ich und sie nickte mit verkniffenen Lippen. Es war ihr immer noch nicht so richtig angenehm, aber das war ja verständlich. Sogar erwachsene Frauen vertragen das nicht immer und sie war schließlich noch ein Kind.</p><p>Langsam begann ich, meinen Finger hin und her zu bewegen, aber ich sah an ihrem Gesicht, dass ihr das wehtat. Dennoch wollte ich jetzt nicht mehr aufhören, also machte ich einfach weiter. Um es ihr aber angenehmer zu machen, senkte ich wieder meinen Kopf in ihren Schoß, um sie gleichzeitig auch zu lecken. Mit Genugtuung bemerkte ich, dass sie, im Gegensatz zu ihrer Mutter, fähig war, öfter als einmal zu kommen, denn schon bald zuckte ihr kleiner Körper und sie schob mir sogar ihren Hintern entgegen, um meinen Finger tiefer in sich hinein zu bekommen. Sollte sie Lust am Schmerz empfinden? Ich konnte es nicht glauben. Also machte ich einen Versuch. Ich benetzte einen 2. Finger und schob ihn kurzerhand ebenfalls durch ihren Schließmuskel. </p><p>Sie bäumte sich auf, schrie und kam so gewaltig, dass ihr Lustsaft nur so aus ihrer kleinen Grotte floss. Jetzt hielt mich nichts mehr. Ich rammte meine Finger immer härter und tiefer in sie und sie kam und kam und kam. Mittlerweile wurden meine Finger von ihrem Scheidensekret geschmiert und glitten problemlos ein und aus. Mein Schwanz stand schon wieder, wie eine Eins und ich konnte mich nicht länger beherrschen. Sandy lag jetzt auf dem Rücken und hatte die Beine hochgezogen. Ihre kleine, verschlossene Spalte lag nass glänzend vor mir und ihre Rosette zuckte und öffnete sich einladend. Ich kniete zwischen ihren Beinen und mein Glied stand prall und hart von mir ab. Ich hatte das Gefühl, dass es schon lange nicht mehr so dick gewesen war, aber das machte möglicherweise nur der Vergleich zu ihrem kleinen, zarten Arschloch, das sich vor mir bewegte, wie ein kleines Fischmäulchen. </p><p>""Ich werde dich jetzt in den Arsch ficken und es wird sehr weh tun!"" sagte ich zu ihr. Sie nickte nur und zog ihre Beine noch weiter an ihren Körper, wodurch ihr Popo noch leichter zu erreichen war. Sie wollte es offensichtlich wirklich. Sie starrte allerdings auf meinen Schaft und ich konnte sehen, dass sie sich noch nicht wirklich vorstellen konnte, wie dieses dicke Ding in ihren Hintern passen sollte. Ich legte also meine Eichel an die kleine Rosette und drückte sie langsam und vorsichtig durch den engen Muskel. Noch dürfte sie es nicht als zu unangenehm empfinden, hatte ich doch kurz vorher noch zwei Finger in ihr gehabt. Als ich jedoch damit begann, meinen Schaft in sie zu schieben, kniff sie die Augen zusammen und sog tief die Luft ein. </p><p>War ihr Scheidenschleim zuwenig Schmierung? Ich zog mich nochmals aus ihr zurück und steckte stattdessen die Öffnung der Geltube hinein. Ich drückte einiges an Gleitgel in sie und schmierte auch meinen Schwanz gehörig damit ein. Jetzt dürfte es kein Problem mehr sein. Wieder setzte ich die Eichel an und drückte sie durch. Sandy lächelte und nickte. Ich wurde mutiger. Langsam, aber zielstrebig schob ich mein Glied in sie. Das Lächeln verschwand nun zunehmend aus ihrem Gesicht, je tiefer ich in sie eindrang und je dicker mein Schaft in ihr wurde. Als ich etwa zur Hälfte in ihr steckte, wollte ich es wissen. Ich hielt inne und wartete, bis es ihr auffiel, dass ich gestoppt hatte. Sie griff nach unten und bemerkte sofort, dass ich nicht ganz in ihr war und sah mich fragend an. </p><p>""Das wird jetzt wirklich sehr weh tun, mein Schatz, aber wenn es vorbei ist, bist du meine Geliebte. Ich werde jetzt deinen Arsch endgültig entjungfern und dich ficken, bis ich in dich spritze."" </p><p>Ich wartete noch einen Augenblick und stützte mich schon mal mit den Händen ab, um meine Lendenwucht zu verstärken. Dann zog ich mich etwas aus ihr zurück und stieß mit ganzer Kraft zu. Mein Schwanz verschwand bis zur Wurzel in ihrem Kinderdarm. Sandra brüllte los, dass ich dachte, mir platzt das Trommelfell. Ihr Schrei hatte nichts Menschliches mehr an sich, aber es war zu spät. Ich steckte bis zum Anschlag in ihr. Wieder hielt ich kurz inne und begann sie danach zu ficken. Zu Anfang langsam und vorsichtig, wurden meine Stöße immer härter und fordernder, bis ich schließlich hart und fast brutal in sie stieß. Sie brüllte und weinte noch immer, aber ich hatte keine Gnade und wollte nur noch in ihrem Arsch kommen. Um es ihr etwas angenehmer zu machen, nahm ich ihre rechte Hand und legte ihre Finger auf ihren Kitzler. Ich bewegte sie und zeigte ihr so, wie sie sich masturbieren konnte und sie tat es sofort. Ihre Schreie verstummten und das Weinen wurde zu einem Stöhnen. </p><p>Immer härter bearbeitete sie ihr Lustknöpfchen und noch bevor ich abspritzen konnte, bäumte sich ihr Becken auf und sie kam in einem heißen, wilden Orgasmus, wie ich ihn noch nicht mal bei erwachsenen Frauen gesehen hatte. Dieser Anblick war so geil, dass auch ich mich nicht mehr beherrschen konnte und meine Ladung in ihren Hintern jagte. Als sie die heiße Flüssigkeit in ihre Därme schießen fühlte, kam es ihr nochmals und ihr Körper verkrampfte und löste sich in ekstatischen Zuckungen. Aber als ich erschöpft aus ihr rutschte, schnappte sie sich dennoch sofort meinen Schwanz, drehte sich so zu mir, dass sie ihn in den Mund kriegen konnte und saugte und leckte gierig alles aus und von meiner Nudel, was sie kriegen konnte. Dass es nicht nur Sperma, sondern auch Blut und Scheiße war, schien sie nicht im Geringsten zu stören. </p><p>""Jetzt bin ich deine Geliebte, die alles macht, was du willst!""</p><p>Ich hatte ein Monster geschaffen! Ein Sexmonster. Von diesem Tag an, wollte sie fast jedes Wochenende bei mir verbringen, um möglichst schnell alles zu lernen, was ich ihr über Sex beibringen konnte, aber ich machte es von ihren schulischen Leistungen abhängig, die zuvor sehr zu wünschen übrig gelassen hatten. Angelika hatte natürlich keine Ahnung, was sich damals bei mir abgespielt hatte, und dass Sandys, mittlerweile, gute Noten in direktem Zusammenhang zu einem brutalen Arschfick und der Sexgier ihrer kleinen Tochter standen. Aber noch immer war sie in der Votze jungfräulich und auch diese Ehre wollte ich mir nicht nehmen lassen. Vielleicht würde sie ja schon bald wirklich meine Sklavin sein. Vielleicht auch mit ihrer Mutter gemeinsam. Zumindest würde ich die beiden zusammen bringen, um Gelis inzestiöse Träume zu erfüllen und ihr eine kleine Geliebte zu verschaffen.</p>"
595,"Lust Und Leid, Teil 2",Bad Uncle,,"['ped', 'anal', 'inc', 'viol', 'sm']","Die Geschichte handelt von Sandra, Kerstin, Robert, Iris und anderen Kindern, sowie teilweise deren Muttern, die, getrieben durch ihre eigene Geilheit, meine Sklaven wurden.",2012-02-02T00:00:00,"Vorwort: Diese Geschichte entspringt vollständig meiner Fantasie, aber auch, wenn die Namen geändert wurden, gibt es die Personen wirklich. Niemand von uns, die wir solche Fantasien haben, würde Kindern jemals wirklich so etwas antun, aber Gedanken sind ja bekanntlich frei. Dennoch bin ich persönlich der Meinung, dass Kinder durchaus ein ausgeprägtes sexuelles Empfinden haben, das nur durch engstirnige Moralbegriffe behindert wird. Allein ihre Neugierde an allem Körperlichen sollte uns zu denken geben und zu Reformen animieren. Lasst Eure Kinder selbst entscheiden, wann sie beginnen wollen, Erfahrungen zu sammeln.","<p>Da die Sache mit Angelika nicht so schnell vonstatten ging, konzentrierte ich mich in der Zwischenzeit weiter auf Sandra, sowie die beiden Kinder einer anderen lieben Bekannten. Kerstin (10) und Robert (12) waren die Kinder eines meiner ehemals besten Freunde. Seit der Scheidung mied er meine Gesellschaft, was mir später nur recht sein konnte. Die Mutter der beiden ist allerdings auch berufstätig und so kam es, dass sie mich eines Tages bat, auf die beiden aufzupassen. Die ersten paar Male waren wir bei ihnen zuhause und verbrachten die Zeit mit allerhand Spielen, oder ich versuchte, ihnen bei schulischen Problemen zu helfen. Mit der Zeit gewann ich ihr Vertrauen und fand auch heraus, dass Robert nicht unbedingt hetero-orientiert ist. Mit 12 weiß er das natürlich noch nicht so richtig, aber es wurde Zeit, dass er das für sich herausfand.</p><p>Eines Tages lud ich die beiden Kinder am Nachmittag zu mir ein, da ihre Mutter Spätdienst hatte, wodurch sie erst um etwa 19 Uhr nachhause fahren würde. Es war außerdem ausgemacht, dass ich ihr später die beiden bringen sollte.</p><p>Die beiden kamen direkt von der Schule, wobei Kerstin schon etwa zwei Stunden früher da war, da sie in der letzten Klasse Volksschule war, während ihr Bruder schon ins Gymnasium ging.</p><p>Da es natürlich schon seit einiger Zeit mein Plan gewesen war, die beiden zu verführen, hatte ich Vorbereitungen getroffen: Auf meinem PC lief wieder der Bildschirmschoner mit den Pornos und da Freitag war und ich abends auch Sandra erwartete, die etwa um 20 Uhr mit dem Bus kommen sollte, waren im Schlafzimmer schon ein paar Utensilien hergerichtet, die ich dieses Wochenende mit ihr ausprobieren wollte. Robert würde etwa um 13 Uhr kommen und ich wollte so tun, als hätte ich geglaubt, beide kämen um diese Zeit.</p><p>Also saß ich im Bademantel auf meinem Fernsehstuhl und spielte mit meinem Ding, während eine S/M-Porno-DVD lief, als auf einmal Kerstin neben mir stand. Ich hatte sie natürlich kommen gehört und nur so getan, als wäre ich auch überrascht, also schlug ich den Mantel über mein Geschlecht, was mir aber nur dürftig gelang. Kerstin stand da, wie vom Blitz gestreift und brachte kein Wort heraus. Wortlos starrte sie abwechseln zwischen meine Beine und auf den Bildschirm. </p><p>Um das Eis zu brechen, begann ich zu reden: ""Verdammt, Kerstin, das hättest du nicht sehen sollen! Warum bist du übrigens schon da? Ich dachte, du kommst mit Robert, um eins!"" Ich war inzwischen aufgestanden und hatte meine Kleidung einigermaßen geordnet. Ganz ging das nicht, weil meine Erektion noch immer unübersehbar war. ""Ich, ... ich, ..."", stammelte Kerstin los, ""Ich hatte schon jetzt aus und du sagst ja immer, dass wir nicht klopfen sollen, damit der Hund nicht bellt!""</p><p>""Warte, ich drehe nur den Beamer ab;"" sagte ich. ""Ach, das stört mich nicht so, weil beim Papa läuft so was ähnliches auch oft, aber zieh dir bitte was an!""</p><p>""Holla,"" dachte ich, ""was war das jetzt? Bei ihrem Vater läuft so was auch oft???""</p><p>""Wie meinst du das, Kerstin?"" fragte ich, während ich ins Schlafzimmer ging, aber die Tür offen ließ, damit sie mich durch die Spiegelung in der Glastür weiter beobachten konnte.</p><p>""Na, wenn wir beim Papa sind, zeigt er dem Robert oft so ähnliche Filme, halt nicht mit solchen Sachen, aber mit lauter Leuten, die dauernd Sex machen. Und er will auch, dass ich mir das ansehe, aber ich mag das nicht so.""</p><p>""Und was macht ihr sonst noch so, wenn ihr bei ihm seid?"" fragte ich weiter, während ich den Bademantel auszog und eine Weile nackt so stand, dass sie meinen harten Schwanz auf jeden Fall sehen musste. </p><p>""Einmal bin ich ins Wohnzimmer gekommen und da sind der Robert und der Papa vor dem Computer gesessen und haben beide ihre steifen Dinger in der Hand gehabt und daran herumgerieben. Ich hab gefragt, was sie da machen und er hat gesagt, das heißt onanieren. Das macht man, wenn man sonst keinen Sex hat. Er hat auch gemeint, ich soll mich dazusetzen und er zeigt mir, wie ich mich streicheln kann, damit es für mich auch schön ist. Ich wollte das aber nicht und bin wieder raus gegangen. Ich hab sie dann noch blöd lachen gehört und der Papa hat zum Robert gesagt, dass ich feig bin. Ich bin aber nicht feig! Außerdem weiß ich ja schon, wie das geht, weil die Iris, meine beste Freundin, sie ist auch 12, und die hat mir das schon gezeigt. Und manchmal, wenn sie bei mir ist und der Robert bei seinen Freunden, dann machen wir das auch miteinander. Sie hat es auch schon bei mir gemacht und ich auch schon bei ihr."" </p><p>Ich hatte sie während ihres ganzen Redeschwalls im Fenster beobachtet und gesehen, dass sie die ganze Zeit auf meinen Schwanz gestarrt hatte, also zog ich jetzt eine ziemlich enge Unterhose an, die nichts verbergen konnte, und bat sie, doch auch ins Schlafzimmer zu kommen. Zaghaft trat sie ein und erblickte natürlich sofort die Utensilien, die auf dem Nachtkästchen lagen. Da waren Dildos, Vibratoren, Handschellen, Bänder, ein kleines Klopfpaddel, Gleitgel und andere Kleinigkeiten. Gebannt starrte sie auf die Dinge und sah mich dann fragend an. </p><p>""Ja, die hab ich schon hergerichtet, weil ich heute Besuch erwarte, wenn ihr wieder zuhause seid.""</p><p>""Hast du eine Freundin? Davon hast du uns und Mama gar nichts erzählt!""</p><p>""Na ja, das konnte ich nicht so erzählen, denn meine Freundin ist noch sehr jung, und stell dir vor, ich erzähl das deiner Mutter! Die lässt euch ja nie mehr zu mir und zeigt mich womöglich auch noch an!""</p><p>""Was meinst du mit ,sehr jung'?"" ""Sie ist 10, so wie du, und du kennst sie. Es ist Sandra, die Tochter von Geli. Sie verbringt fast jedes Wochenende bei mir. Geli weiß natürlich nicht, was wir machen.""</p><p>""Dann hat Mama also doch recht gehabt, als sie meinte, du bist irgendwie komisch. Und wir sollten sie sofort anrufen, wenn uns was auffällt."" Ich erschrak. </p><p>""Und? Wirst du jetzt auch deine Mutter anrufen, um ihr zu sagen, dass ich ein Lustmolch bin?"" Sie lächelte und setzte sich aufs Bett. </p><p>""Nein, weil da hätte ich sie beim Papa ja auch schon anrufen müssen. Das ist ja auch nicht normal, dass er uns Sexbilder zeigt und lernt, wie wir uns streicheln sollen. Ich will mehr wissen! Erzähl mir, was du mit Sandra machst! ... und übrigens: ich hab dich im Fenster gesehen. Dein Ding ist viel schöner und größer, als das von meinem Papa. Und ich glaube, ich wollte nur nicht, dass mein Papa mich angreift, weil ich Angst hatte, dass er mir sein hässliches Ding reinsteckt. Die Iris hat es schon gemacht. Mit einem Onkel von ihr. Sie hat mir erzählt, wie das war, aber sie hat auch gesagt, dass es beim ersten Mal ur weh tut. Wenn ich es das erste Mal mache, möchte ich einen Kleinen. So wie ihn mein Bruder hat. Er hat noch nicht einmal Haare drauf und wenn er steif ist, passt er in eine Hand. Deiner wär mir, glaub ich, zu groß."" </p><p>Während ich der süßen kleinen Blondine zuhörte, wuchs mein Schwanz in der Unterhose wieder, was ja auch kein Wunder war. Kerstin hatte ihre kleine Hand auf meine Beule gelegt und fuhr daran auf und ab. Wollte sie es wirklich, oder war das nur ihrer kindlichen Naivität zuzuordnen? Ich dachte, ich würde es gleich wissen und ließ mein bestes Stück aus dem Slip schnellen. Kerstins Hand zuckte zurück und sie starrte auf meinen Prügel. Ich nahm ihre Hand und legte sie um meinen Schaft. Und so, als hätte sie nie etwas anderes gemacht, fing sie an, sie auf und ab zu bewegen, und mich zu wichsen. Ich legte mich zurück und ließ sie gewähren, aber ich wollte schon wissen, woher sie das wusste. </p><p>""Das mache ich manchmal am Abend, mit dem Robert. Und er schaut mir dann zu, wie ich mich streichle. Ich hätte es ihn ja auch bei mir machen lassen, aber er ist immer so grob und hat beim letzten Mal versucht, mir einen Finger hinein zu stecken. Die Iris macht das nicht, aber solang er nicht lernt, wie das geht, lasse ich ihn nur zuschauen.""</p><p>""Willst du, dass ich es versuche? Ich kann dir auch noch was zeigen, das du noch nicht kennst. Keine Sorge, ich werde nichts in dich hineinstecken, wenn du es nicht willst!"" Statt einer Antwort, stand sie auf und entledigte sich ihrer Jeans, des Shirts und des Slips.</p><p>Kurz blieb sie stehen und gab mir Zeit, ihren süßen Kinderkörper, mit den sprießenden Kleinmädchentittchen und der haarlosen, aber vor Erregung geschwollenen Kindermöse zu betrachten. Als sie sich dann auch noch umdrehte, um sich wieder aufs Bett zu setzen und ich einen Augenblick ihren entzückenden, fast knabenhaften Popo sehen durfte, zuckte mein Schwanz beängstigend und wuchs noch ein Stück. Sie rutschte auf das Laken und kuschelte sich an mich. Ihre rechte Hand hatte schon wieder meinen Schaft gepackt und wieder rieb sie daran auf und ab. Ich drückte sie jetzt von mir weg, sodass sie auf dem Rücken zu liegen kam und begann, ihren herrlichen Körper zu streicheln. Meine Hände wanderten über ihren Bauch, ihre Hüften und ihre Schenkel. Mein Mund hatte sich an einer ihrer Brustwarzen festgesaugt und sie genoss es sichtlich. </p><p>Da nahm sie meine Hand und führte sie gezielt zu ihrem Spältchen, aber ich zog sie wieder zurück und murmelte: ""Noch nicht!"" Langsam ließ ich meine Zunge zu ihrer zweiten Brustwarze gleiten und nach ein paar Sekunden immer tiefer, ihren Bauch entlang. Ich befasste mich sehr intensiv mit ihrem Nabel und ließ auch ihren Schamhügel nicht unbeachtet. Aber all das war nur die Vorstufe zu dem, was gleich kommen würde. Ich war mittlerweile nach unten gerutscht und hatte sie höher geschoben, ohne, dass sie es bemerkt hatte. Jetzt lag ich zwischen ihren Beinen und senkte meinen Mund langsam ihrer Grotte entgegen. Ich wollte, dass es auch für mich eine Überraschung sein sollte, was mich da erwartete. Zärtlich zog ich ihre äußeren Schamlippen auseinander und blickte kurz in die entzückende Spalte einer 10jährigen Jungfrau, mit Wichserfahrung. Dunkelrote, geschwollene und klitschnasse Läppchen, sowie ein ziemlich dicker Kitzler, für ein kleines Mädchen, glänzten mir entgegen. Ich konnte mich nicht mehr halten und senkte meine Lippen in das Paradies vor mir. </p><p>Meine Zunge fuhr zwischen den Lippchen durch, nach oben und als ich ihre Klitoris erreichte, quietschte sie vor Vergnügen auf. Ihr Becken zuckte, aber sie blieb brav liegen. Ich leckte wie verrückt und zwischendurch saugte ich mich abwechselnd an ihren Schamlippen und ihrem Kitzler fest, bis es ihr kam. Ihr Becken zuckte wieder, aber diesmal war es heftiger. Es ruckelte auf und ab und sie japste und schrie, als hätte ich ihr die Faust in die Votze gerammt. Fast konnte man Angst bekommen, aber da legte sich der Sturm wieder und während sie keuchend ins Laken sank, floss ein munteres Bächlein aus ihrem jungfräulichen Löchlein. Ich hätte es gern aufgeleckt, aber sie zuckte zurück und schloss die Beine, sodass ich nicht mehr ran kam. Sie drehte mir den Rücken zu und hatte die Beine angezogen. Ihr Traumpopo lag genau von mir. Meine Lanze war natürlich noch immer steinhart, aber ich konnte mich ja nirgends abreagieren. Jetzt wünschte ich mir, dass Sandra da gewesen wäre, denn dann hätte ich wenigstens was zum Ficken gehabt. </p><p>Ihr Ärschlein ist mittlerweile so geweitet, dass sie sogar problemlos auf meinem Schwanz reiten konnte, was sie auch sehr gerne machte. In Gedanken an meine kleine Geliebte versunken, legte ich mich hinter Kerstin und begann, meinen Penis zwischen ihren Arschbacken hin und her zu reiben. Noch schnaufte sie, von ihrem Orgasmus, der offensichtlich gewaltig gewesen war, aber schon bald ging dieses Schnaufen in Stöhnen über. Sie griff nach unten und drückte meinen Prügel in ihre Spalte, und ich hatte das Gefühl, eine erfahrene Frau zu ficken. Ich stieß und stieß, aber ohne wirklich in ihrer Möse zu stecken und schon bald schoss mein Saft nur so aus mir heraus, zwischen ihren Beinen durch, vor ihr aus die Bettdecke. Jetzt war ich es, der schnaufte, während sie sich aufs Bett kniete, um die Konsistenz meines Spermas mit ihren Fingern zu prüfen, indem sie einzelne Fäden hochzog und zwischen den Fingerkuppen zerrieb. </p><p>""Das ist viel dicker, als das vom Robert. Und mehr ist es auch.""</p><p>""Robert!"" schoss es mir durch den Kopf. ""Verdammt, es ist kurz vor 1, los anziehen, oder willst du, dass Robert uns so sieht?"" Kerstin erschrak. Wie der Blitz war sie vom Bett und hatte auch schon ihr Höschen an und bis ich zumindest die Unterhose wieder an hatte, war sie bereits komplett wieder angezogen. </p><p>""Schnell, schnell, er kann jeden Moment da sein!"" flüsterte sie, als ob er schon im Wohnzimmer stünde. </p><p>""Ja, ich bin's ja gleich,"" sagte ich, stieg in die Jeans und streifte ein T-Shirt über. Wir waren gerade wieder im Wohnzimmer und ich hatte die Porno-DVD gegen einen Trickfilm getauscht, als die Tür aufging und Robert eintrat. </p><p>""Hunger!"" raunzte er, noch bevor er uns begrüßte, aber da ich nicht dazu gekommen war, etwas zu kochen, oder herzurichten, machte ich den Vorschlag, Pizza zu bestellen. Die Kinder waren sofort damit einverstanden. Also ging ich in mein Arbeitszimmer, wo mein Handy lag, um in der Pizzeria anzurufen. Als ich vor der Tür stand, hörte ich, wie sie miteinander tuschelten, konnte aber nicht verstehen, was sie sagten. Ich kam mit der Speisekarte und dem Telefon zurück, aber das Wohnzimmer war leer. Die beiden waren ins Schlafzimmer gegangen und Kerstin zeigte ihrem Bruder die Dinge, die sie dort ""entdeckt"" hatte. Ich ging nicht nach, sondern bestellte die 3 Pizze und beobachtete sie durch die Fensterspiegelung. </p><p>Kerstin überreichte ihrem Bruder gerade einen Gummischwanz und meinte: ""Schau, der ist viel größer, als deiner. Und schöner, als der vom Papa. Die Iris hat auch so einen zuhause. Den hat sie im Nachtkastl ihrer Mutter gefunden. Die traut sich natürlich nicht danach zu fragen und jetzt benutzt die Iris ihn. Aber ich glaub nicht, dass der in ihre Mumu passt. Da entdeckte Robert die Flecken auf der Bettdecke und zeigte wortlos drauf. </p><p>""Ach, die waren schon, als ich kam. Vielleicht hat Mike vorher Besuch gehabt."" stammelte sie treuherzig. Sie würde mich also nicht verraten, denn sonst hätte sie das nicht gesagt, aber was dann kam, konnte niemand ahnen.</p><p>""Nein,"" sagte Robert, ""die sind frisch! Und weißt du, woher ich das weiß? Ich hab euch gesehen! Ich hab gesehen, wie Mike seinen Schwanz an deiner Muschi gerieben hat. Ich bin schon länger da, als ihr glaubt. Eigentlich komisch, dass ihr nicht mal den Hund gehört habt. Ok, so, wie ihr beschäftigt ward. Wieso darf eigentlich er das machen und ich nicht? Ich glaub, ich werd jetzt die Mama anrufen und ihr alles erzählen!"" Kerstin war starr vor Schreck und brachte kein Wort heraus, aber ich hatte mich gleich wieder gefasst. Mit einem Satz war ich im Schlafzimmer und nahm ihm das Handy ab. </p><p>""Komm, überleg dir das noch mal! Willst du was trinken?"" Ich drehte mich um und ging Richtung Küche. Er verfolgte mich, denn ich hatte sein Handy noch in der Hand. </p><p>""Gib das her, ich ruf jetzt unsere Mama an!"" brüllte er mir hinterher. Gelassen drehte ich mich um, sah ihm direkt in die Augen und sagte: ""Ach ja? Was willst du ihr denn sagen? Dass ich das mit deiner Schwestern gemacht habe, was euer Vater seit Monaten mit dir macht und mit ihr zu machen versucht? Dass du mit deinem Vater und deiner Schwester Wichsspiele machst, dass du sie und ihre Freundin heimlich bei ihren Spielen beobachtest? (das war ein Schuss ins Blaue, aber ich sollte Recht behalten) Dass du dir wünschst, mit Iris zu ficken? Was genau willst du ihr denn erzählen?"" Zornig starrte er mich an, doch dann sanken seine Arme und sein Blick zu Boden und er nickte nur noch. </p><p>""Ok, ich ruf nicht an, aber wieso darf ich das nicht und du schon?""</p><p>""Weil ich die Erfahrung habe, die dir fehlt, ganz einfach!"" sagte ich ruhig. </p><p>""Also, willst du was trinken? Und dann setzen wir uns ins Wohnzimmer und reden über die Sache. Geht schon mal voraus."" Die Kinder taten, wie ihnen geheißen und setzten sich in das Zimmer. Ich nahm die Cola-Flasche aus dem Kühlschrank, stellte sie aber gleich wieder hinein, weil ich eine bessere Idee hatte. </p><p>""Wollt ihr Red Bull?"" rief ich ins Zimmer. </p><p>""Ja bitte!"" kam es zurück. Ich wusste, dass sie das normalerweise nicht trinken durften und das kam mir sehr gelegen. Seit einiger Zeit hatte ich ein Fläschchen K.O.-Tropfen zuhause, das ich mir besorgt hatte, weil ich demnächst mit Sandy etwas vor gehabt hätte, bei dem sie möglichst nicht bei vollem Bewusstsein hätte sein sollen. Ich träufelte also ein paar Tropfen in jede Dose und stellte sie dann vor die beiden hin. Beide nahmen einen tiefen Schluck und bemerkten nichts von dem Zusatz. Ich selbst trank Wasser und wir redeten eine Zeitlang über das Geschehene. Robert hatte sich beruhigt und ich hatte ihn bereits so weit, dass ich ihm versprochen hatte, ihm bei Iris zu helfen. Kerstin fand die Idee auch gut, denn Iris hatte ihr schon oft von ihren Fantasien erzählt und darin kam öfters ihr Bruder vor. Wir redeten ruhig und gelassen und langsam fielen den beiden die Augen zu. Die Pizze würden jetzt wohl kalt werden, denn die wurden genau geliefert, als die Kinder nicht mehr ansprechbar waren. Ich aß ein paar Happen und die beiden würden sicher später genug Hunger haben, um sie auch kalt zu genießen.</p><p>Dann trug ich die beiden nacheinander ins Schlafzimmer und zog sie aus. Kerstins Votze glänzte immer noch nass und es war ein wunderschöner Anblick. Ich hätte sie gern gleich nochmals geleckt, aber ich wollte ja, dass sie es auch mitbekam. Außerdem hatte ich ja noch einiges mit den beiden vor und die Wirkung der Tropfen würde nur etwa 4 Stunden halten.</p><p>Ich legte Robert, dessen Schwanz tatsächlich noch immer völlig haarlos war, quer rücklings über das Bett und verschnürte seine Arme und Beine so, dass er mir sozusagen weit gespreizt seinen Arsch und sein Pimmelchen entgegen hielt. Kerstin legte ich nur neben ihn aufs Bett, so dass sie, wenn sie aufwachen würde, genau sehen könnte, was ich mit ihrem Bruder mache.</p>"
596,"Lust Und Leid, Teil 3",Bad Uncle,,"['ped', 'anal', 'inc', 'viol', 'sm']","Die Geschichte handelt von Sandra, Kerstin, Robert, Iris und anderen Kindern, sowie teilweise deren Muttern, die, getrieben durch ihre eigene Geilheit, meine Sklaven wurden.",2012-02-02T00:00:00,"Vorwort: Diese Geschichte entspringt vollständig meiner Fantasie, aber auch, wenn die Namen geändert wurden, gibt es die Personen wirklich. Niemand von uns, die wir solche Fantasien haben, würde Kindern jemals wirklich so etwas antun, aber Gedanken sind ja bekanntlich frei. Dennoch bin ich persönlich der Meinung, dass Kinder durchaus ein ausgeprägtes sexuelles Empfinden haben, das nur durch engstirnige Moralbegriffe behindert wird. Allein ihre Neugierde an allem Körperlichen sollte uns zu denken geben und zu Reformen animieren. Lasst Eure Kinder selbst entscheiden, wann sie beginnen wollen, Erfahrungen zu sammeln.","<p>Langsam löste sich ihre anfängliche tiefe Bewusstlosigkeit und ging in den Hauptzustand über, in dem man zwar halbwegs bewusst alles mitkriegt, aber sich selbst nicht bewegen kann. Auf diesen Zustand hatte ich gewartet. In der Zwischenzeit hatte ich mich ein wenig mit Roberts Pimmelchen und seinen Eiern gespielt und sein Teil auch halbwegs zum Stehen gebracht.</p><p>Kerstin hatte ich dazwischen natürlich auch ein wenig gestreichelt, denn 1. fand ich ihre kleine Pflaume einfach entzückend und 2. wollte ich ihre Erregung beibehalten. Das würde es mir später leichter machen, sie auf meine Seite zu ziehen. Da schlugen beide fast gleichzeitig die Augen auf. Kerstin zuerst, und so hatte ich kurz Zeit, sie zu beruhigen: ""Es wird dir nichts geschehen, was nicht schon passiert ist, mein Schatz, das hab ich dir versprochen. Und ich werde dich auch nicht ficken, wenn du es nicht willst, aber dein Bruder hat es verdient. Das siehst du doch ein, oder?"" Da sie keine andere Möglichkeit hatte, zwinkerte sie mit den Augenlidern, was ich als Einverständnis wertete. Jetzt war auch Robert bei uns. </p><p>""Ach, sind wir auch wieder da?"" grinste ich ihn hämisch an. Roberts Augen funkelten wild. </p><p>""Der Zorn wird dir noch vergehen. Ich war bis jetzt dein Freund, aber ab heute werde ich mehr sein. Gut, ich hab dir versprochen, dass ich dir bei Iris helfe, aber die Details sind nicht verhandelbar. Ich hoffe, du liegst bequem, denn schon bald wird es nicht mehr so angenehm sein. Wenn allerdings das zutrifft, was ich mir bei dir schon länger denke, wird es nicht so schlimm sein. Entspann dich einfach. Deine Schwester hab ich auch betäubt, damit sie dir nicht zu Hilfe kommen kann, wenn es für dich am Schlimmsten ist. Sie ist eine ganz Liebe und wenn sie es will, wird sie meine 2. Geliebte werden. Du hast heute die einmalige Chance, dir auszusuchen, was du sein willst. Mein Freund und Kumpel, mit dem ich all meine Mädchen teilen werde, der einmalig Gefickte, oder mein Sklave!"" Während ich sprach, hatte ich begonnen, seine Rosette mit Gleitgel zu bestreichen. Ich strich um seinen Schließmuskel herum und drückte auch etwas durch ihn hindurch, aber sonst ließ ich ihn möglichst unbehelligt, denn er sollte es, wenn es so weit war, spüren, dass er mir vollends ausgeliefert war.</p><p>Inzwischen war auch ich wieder nackt und auch mein Schwanz stand wieder auf ""10 Uhr"". Ich kniete mich also aufs Bett und lächelte Kerstin zu. Ich rückte sie so zurecht, dass sie alles Kommende gut einsehen konnte, gab ihr einen intensiven Kuss auf ihre süßen roten Lippen und wandte mich dann ihrem Bruder zu. </p><p>""OK, Robert, du sollst wissen, dass ich nicht böse bin, aber man sollte mir nicht drohen, denn das könnte schlimme Folgen haben. Wie die Folgen in deinem Fall aussehen, wirst du jetzt gleich merken!"" Ich träufelte ein paar Tropfen Gel auf meine Eichel und verstrich sie, indem ich sie in den ganzen Schwanz einmassierte. Robert riss die Augen auf, denn jetzt wusste er, was gleich kommen würde. Langsam senkte ich meine Lanze und setzte sie an Roberts Anus an. Seinen Augen sah ich an, dass er sich mir jetzt liebend gern entzogen hätte, aber das war ihm unmöglich. Sein Arschloch zuckte, als ich meine Eichel mit dem Daumen durchdrückte. Und es konnte nicht mehr zucken, als sie durch war. Meine Nille steckte jetzt in seinem Schließmuskel, der sich sofort wieder zu schließen versuchte, doch das wusste mein Schaft zu verhindern, den ich langsam, aber unaufhaltsam, immer tiefer in seinen Darm schob. </p><p>Heiße Tränen flossen aus seinen Augenwinkeln, aber er konnte weder schreien, noch sich wehren. Tiefer und tiefer drang ich in den dunklen Kanal des 12jährigen ein. Ich hatte das Gefühl, in einem Schraubstock geraten zu sein, aber es war herrlich, auch wenn die Enge ziemlich an meiner Vorhaut zerrte. Ich beugte mich vor und leckte seine Tränen ab. Schmerzenstränen schmecken anders, als solche, die beim Lachen oder aus Trauer vergossen werden. Der Geschmack ist intensiver, denke ich. Kann sein, dass da auch ein wenig Angstschweiß dabei ist. Egal, ich liebe sie! Jetzt war ich endgültig in ihn eingedrungen, also hielt ich inne, erhob meinen Oberkörper wieder, stützte mich mit meinen Händen an seinen Unterschenkeln ab und begann langsam und vorsichtig, ihn zu ficken. Ich beobachtete dabei genau seine Augen. Diese Seelenspiegel waren der einzige Anhaltspunkt, den ich hatte, um herauszufinden, wie er empfand. </p><p>Jetzt sah ich beispielsweise gewaltige Schmerzen, doch die schienen bald zu weichen und deshalb erhöhte ich das Tempo und den Schub. Doch auch das hatte bald seine Gewalt verloren, denn es passierte, was ich nicht für möglich gehalten hatte. Sein Schwänzchen richtete sich ruckartig auf und stand starr von ihm ab. Seine Hoden zogen sich zusammen und zuckten. Es war ein so hübscher Anblick, dass ich meine Position änderte, um mit einer Hand seinen kleinen Steifen wichsen zu können. Und während ich ihn weiterfickte, onanierte ich ihn, bis es ihm kam. Besser gesagt, kam es uns fast gleichzeitig und während sein dünnes Kindersperma an meine Brust spritzte, entlud ich mich heiß und cremig-dickflüssig in seinen Darm. Doch irgendwie war dieser Orgasmus zu viel für mich und ich sank erschöpft zwischen die beiden Kinder und schlief ein ...</p>"
597,"Lust Und Leid, Teil 4",Bad Uncle,,"['ped', 'anal', 'inc', 'viol', 'sm']",,2012-02-03T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Als ich wieder aufwachte, noch im Halbschlaf, fühlte ich etwas sehr Vertrautes an meinem Schwanz. Etwas hatte sich an meiner Eichel festgesaugt und ich dachte, noch mit geschlossenen Augen, an Sandra. Doch als ich die Augen öffnete, sah ich an meiner Unterseite einen Blondschopf, der in rhythmischen Bewegungen auf und ab fuhr. </p><p>""Etwas unbeholfen ist sie schon noch, aber sie wird es schon noch lernen, die Kerstin,"" dachte ich und drehte den Kopf dorthin, wo Robert liegen sollte. Er war weg! Sollte Kerstin ihn befreit haben? </p><p>""Hoffentlich macht er keine Dummheiten!"" schoss es mir durch den Kopf. Da hörte ich zwei Mädchenstimmen aus dem Wohnzimmer, die ich beide sehr gut kannte. Sandra und Kerstin? Wie konnte das sein? Langsam schob ich meine Hand in Richtung des knienden Kindes, neben mir, und fuhr vorsichtig an den Innenschenkeln hoch. Eier und ein Schwanz??? </p><p>""Robert?"" rief ich verblüfft und da drehte er sich auch schon um zu mir und strahlte mich an. Die Mädchen hatten mich gehört und kurz darauf standen sie beide in der Schlafzimmertür. Beide waren nackt und Kerstin hatte zudem noch einen Strap-On umgeschnallt, der an der Spitze feucht glänzte.</p><p>""Ach, sind gnä' Herr auch endlich wieder munter?"" grinste mich Sandra an. ""Ja, du siehst richtig. Ich bin heute früher da und Robert hat in der Zwischenzeit seine Bestimmung erkannt.""</p><p>""Wie, Bestimmung?"" wollte ich wissen. Jetzt sprach Robert: ""Seit ein paar Wochen muss ich nicht nur an Iris und Kerstin denken, sondern auch an Papa und dich!</p><p>Manchmal, wenn ich es mir selber mache, denke ich daran, wie es wäre, wenn Papa mich fickt, während ich dir einen blase. Ich denke auch immer noch an Iris und meine Schwester, aber das Onanieren mit Papa und ein paar Bilder, die ich bei ihm gesehen hab, gehen mir nicht aus dem Kopf!""</p><p>""Die Sandra hat mich auf die Idee gebracht, dass ich den Robert ja auch manchmal ficken kann, wenn wir allein sind,"" meldete sich Kerstin zu Wort, ""und sie hat mir gezeigt, wie das geht. Ich hab sie gerade in den Arsch gefickt und sie hat gesagt, dass ich es gut mache. Wenn du mir das Ding da borgst, können wir es heute gleich ausprobieren und am Sonntag kommt die Iris zu mir. Die wird sich auch freuen, wenn wir es machen können. Unsere Mama geht dann für mindestens 4 Stunden zur Mama von Iris, Kaffee trinken.""</p><p>Da hatte ich eine Idee! ""Robert, willst du die Iris immer noch haben?"" fragte ich den Buben. Der nickte und sah mich fragend an. </p><p>""OK, ihr fragt gleich heute eure Mutter, ob ihr mit Iris zu mir kommen könnt, während sie beim Kaffeekränzchen ist. Erzählt aber nichts von Sandra und sagt, dass ich euch später heimbringe, sobald sie mich anruft.""</p><p>Sechs fragende Kinderaugen starrten mich an. Nein, ich wollte und würde ihnen jetzt noch nicht sagen, was ich vorhatte. Stattdessen drehte ich Roberts Kopf wieder meinem Schwanz zu und winkte die beiden Mädchen aufs Bett. Ich dirigierte sie so, dass Sandy mit ihrer Möse über meinem Mund war und ich gut beobachten konnte, wie Kerstin wiederum sehr vorsichtig in ihren Anus eindrang. Robert kniete jetzt zwischen meinen Beinen und Sandra zeigte ihm, indem sie mit ihm teilte, wie man einen Schwanz richtig behandelt. Innerhalb kürzester Zeit waren wir in einer der schärfsten Nummern, die ich mit Kindern je erlebt hatte. Aber so, wie es aussah, sollten nur Sandra und ich etwas davon haben, also musste ich mir noch etwas einfallen lassen, denn schon bald sollte ich die beiden Geschwister heim bringen. Ich hob also die Stellung sehr bald wieder auf und befahl Sandra, sich den Umschnall-Dildo zu nehmen. Sie tat es und legte sich, wie geheißen, auf den Rücken. Nun sollte sich Robert langsam und vorsichtig draufsetzen, während Kerstin sich vor die beiden hinkniete und nach Roberts Pimmel griff. Ich kniete mich hinter Kerstin und begann, zärtlich mit ihrer jungfräulichen Votze und ihrem ebensolchen Hinterlöchlein zu spielen. </p><p>""Ich hab dir versprochen, dass ich nichts in dich stecken werde, was du nicht willst, ..."" begann ich, aber da fiel sie mir schon ins Wort: ""Fick mich! Aber bitte nicht in den Popo, sondern in die Muschi. Meinen Popo kriegst du am Sonntag, wenn die Iris dabei ist. Ich will besser sein, als sie! ... und noch was: Ich will nicht deine Geliebte sein, sondern deine Sklavin. Die Sandra hat uns erklärt, was das heißt und auch der Robert will dein Sklave sein, aber er möchte auch dein Freund sein und manchmal mit dir andere Mädchen ficken. Also, wenn du unser Herr sein möchtest, dann zeig es mir und stoße deinen schönen, großen Schwanz jetzt ganz ohne Vorarbeit so hart und brutal in mich, wie du es aushältst. Keine Sorge, Sandra und ich haben schon ein bisserl mit den Fingern vorgebohrt. Ich will, dass es weh tut und blutet, denn dann weiß ich, dass ich dein Eigentum bin und du ab jetzt mit mir machen kannst, was du willst!""</p><p>Ich hatte ihr fasziniert zugehört und mein Penis hatte sich bei ihren Worten zu vollster Pracht erhoben. Ich lenkte also meine Eichel an ihre Kindergrotte, packte sie an den Hüften und stieß mit voller Wucht zu. Sie biss sich auf die Unterlippe und wollte nicht schreien, aber als ich brutal nachstieß und meinen ganzen Schaft in ihrem engen Kanal versenkte, konnte sie sich nicht mehr halten. Sie warf den Kopf in den Nacken und ein schrilles ""Aaaaahhh!!!!!!!"" entrang sich ihrer Kehle.</p><p>Jetzt war es sowieso zu spät. Sie war entjungfert und ich würde sie nun ficken, bis es mir kommen sollte. Ich konnte und wollte nicht annehmen, dass sie dabei auch einen Orgasmus haben könnte, denn sie hatte ja selbst gesagt, dass sie meine Sklavin sein wollte. Wild und hart stieß ich in sie, so, als würde ich sie vergewaltigen. Sie schrie nicht mehr. Nur noch ein weinerliches Wimmern war zu hören. Bei jedem Stoß hatte ich das Gefühl, mir würde die Vorhaut abgerissen, so eng war sie, aber ich konnte dennoch nicht aufhören, in sie zu rammeln, bis es mir kam.</p><p>Eigentlich wollte ich in sie spritzen, aber Sandra stieß Robert von sich, warf Kerstin um, sodass mein Penis aus ihr rutschte, und verleibte sich mein Teil ein, bevor der erste Tropfen aus mir schoss. Gierig saugte sie alles auf und es störte sie nicht im Geringsten, dass am Schaft auch noch jede Menge Jungfernblut klebte. Kerstin lag wimmernd neben uns, aber sie sollte keine Ruhe bekommen, denn Robert kroch zwischen ihre Beine und begann, den Schleim und das Blut aus dem geschundenen Gröttchen seiner Schwester zu lecken. Danach fielen wir alle übereinander und drückten uns innig. Eigentlich hätten wir noch länger so liegen wollen, aber es war Zeit, die Geschwister nachhause zu bringen. Kerstin war als erste wieder angezogen und lief breitbeinig staksend durchs Haus. Sie wollte, dass die Schmerzen aufhörten, damit ihre Mutter später nichts merken würde. Ich gab ihr noch den Tipp, das Höschen in der Nacht im Allesbrenner zu entsorgen, damit ihrer Mutter beim Schmutzwäscheeinsammeln nichts auffällt. </p><p>Sie sagte nur: ""Ah, ja!"", drückte die Hand durch die Jeans zwischen die Beine und versuchte dann wieder, einen halbwegs normalen Gang hinzukriegen. Dann nahm sie den Strap-On und stopfte ihn in ihre Schultasche.</p><p>Als die beiden Kinder zum Abmarsch bereit waren, wollte ich Sandra noch schnell einen Abschiedskuss geben und ihr sagen, dass ich bald wieder zurück wäre, aber diese schlang ihre Arme um meinen Hals, zog mich zu sich hinunter und flüsterte mir ins Ohr: ""Glaub ja nicht, dass du mir so davon kommst! Mich fickst du seit Monaten in den Arsch und die kleine Drecksau entjungferst du gleich beim ersten Mal!? Du hast ein ganzes Wochenende Zeit, auch mich zu öffnen, aber ICH WILL ENDLICH AUCH RICHTIG GEFICKT WERDEN!!!""</p>"
598,"Lust Und Leid, Teil 5",Bad Uncle,,"['ped', 'anal', 'inc', 'viol', 'sm']",,2012-02-03T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Als ich gerade wieder ins Auto gestiegen war, um heim zu fahren, rief mich Angelika an: ""Sag, was machst du nur mit meiner Tochter?"" fragte sie streng. Mir gefror das Blut in den Adern. Doch dann lachte sie: ""Sie kommt nach Hause, pfeffert die Schultasche in ein Eck, schnappt ihren Rucksack, stopft hinein, was sie am Wochenende braucht und wäre schon wieder zur Tür hinaus gewesen, wenn ich sie nicht zurückgehalten hätte, damit sie vorher noch eine Kleinigkeit isst. Ich finde es aber sehr gut, dass es wieder einen Mann in unserem Leben gibt, den sie akzeptiert. Ich glaube, du wärst ein besserer Vater gewesen!"" Dieser Meinung war ich zwar nicht, aber das konnte ich ihr natürlich nicht sagen. Zu wissen, dass ihre 10jährige Tochter seit Monaten mein Arschfick-Häschen war, und dass ich dieses Wochenende auch noch ihre Liebesgrotte entern sollte, hätte ihr wahrscheinlich einen Herzinfarkt und mir Knast eingebracht. Ich hatte mit den beiden noch einiges vor, aber das hatte Zeit.</p><p>""Da fällt mir ein, ich muss ja nach Graz und komme erst wieder am Dienstag heim. Normalerweise würde die Mama auf Sandra aufpassen und sie in die Schule bringen, aber wenn sie sowieso schon bei dir ist, könnte sie da ja auch bleiben"", meinte sie. </p><p>""Schon, aber"", gab ich zu bedenken, ""ich möchte eigentlich nicht in aller Herrgottsfrühe 70 Kilometer durch den Wald fahren, um sie in die Schule zu bringen, dann wieder 70 zurück und nachmittags dasselbe nochmals!""</p><p>""Brauchst du auch nicht! Sie hat ja auch nicht mal ihre Schultasche mit. Die müsstest du ja auch noch holen. Dann ist sie eben zwei Tage krank!"" Ich war gespannt, was mein kleiner Liebling dazu sagen würde, dass wir diesmal mehr als vier Tage Zeit hatten, um unserem Sextrieb freien Lauf zu lassen.</p><p>Sandra hatte es sich inzwischen gemütlich gemacht. Über Beamer lief ihr Lieblingsporno, aber sie bekam eigentlich überhaupt nichts mit. In ihrem Hintern steckte ein ziemlich dicker Vibrator, der auf höchster Stufe lief und ihre rechte Hand bewegte sich flink zwischen ihren Schamlippen hin und her, dass diese, wie Schmetterlingsflügel, flatterten. Sie hatte die Augen geschlossen und nicht mitbekommen, dass ich schon längst wieder zurück war. Ich setzte mich leise neben sie und sah ihr fasziniert zu. Es war ein wunderschöner Anblick und außerdem wollte ich sie nicht unterbrechen. Wenn sie meine Sklavin wäre, müsste sie jetzt damit rechnen, aber sie war ja meine Geliebte. Allerdings kamen mir ein paar Ideen, was ich in nächster Zeit so mit Robert und Kerstin anstellen würde. </p><p>Für Kerstin könnte ich mir massive Votzen- und Arschdehnung vorstellen, sowie eine ziemlich schmerzhafte Methode zur Verlängerung der inneren Schamlippen. Robert sollte auf jeden Fall die Rosette gedehnt werden und vielleicht könnte ich ihm auch noch etwas den Sack strecken. Leider war es mir ja unmöglich, bleibende Spuren, wie Piercings oder auch nur Striemen, an ihnen zu hinterlassen. Aber zum Glück gibt's ja noch die Möglichkeit, der psychischen Unterwerfung. Mein Hund, eine dänische Dogge, würde sicher auch irgendwann auf seine Rechnung kommen und zwischendurch könnte ich die beiden ja auch noch an Gleichgesinnte vermitteln, oder sie als Party-Attraktionen einsetzen. Da waren meiner Fantasie ja kaum Grenzen gesetzt. Irgendwie war ich schon sehr gespannt auf Iris, und wie sich die Sache mit ihr wohl entwickeln würde.</p><p>Sandra war jetzt kurz vor dem Orgasmus. Ihre Bewegungen wurden wilder, ihre süßen Tittchen-Ansätze bebten und erröteten und sie begann geil zu stöhnen. Da zuckte auch schon der kleine Tod durch ihren Körper. Sie bäumte sich auf, schrie und sank in sich zusammen. Sie schlug die Augen auf und während sie den Dildo aus ihrem Arsch zog, lächelte sie mich stumm an. Da fielen mir die Pizze der anderen Kinder wieder ein. </p><p>""Hast du Hunger?"" fragte ich sie und sie nickte. </p><p>""OK, ich hab Salami-oder Quattro Staccioni-Pizza da. Muss sie nur kurz ins Backrohr legen und schon schmeckt sie, wie frisch gemacht."" Sie entschied sich für Salami, also ging ich in die Küche, während sie sich auf der Couch räkelte und sich den Film fertig ansah.</p><p>Hoch erfreut vernahm sie, dass wir zwei Tage mehr für uns hatten und gab mir gleich einen Vorgeschmack auf das Kommende. Sie pulte meinen Schwanz aus der Hose und blies ihn bis ich spritzte. Gierig, wie immer, saugte sie mich bis auf den letzten Tropfen aus. </p><p>""Dieses geile Getränk gehört nur mir!"" lachte sie, als sie sich mit spermaverschmiertem Gesicht erhob. </p><p>""Das, mein Schatz kann ich dir ab jetzt leider nicht mehr garantieren, denn schließlich sind da jetzt noch Kerstin und Robert, und vielleicht auch noch Iris. Aber sooft es geht, kriegst du ihn natürlich.""</p><p>""Aber versprich mir wenigstens, dass die anderen nur Sklaven für dich sind und du nur mich liebst!"" schmollte sie ein wenig. </p><p>""Auch das kann ich dir nicht versprechen. Du weißt, dass da erst mal deine Mutter ist, die ich auch liebe. Und sie liebt mich. Aber was hältst du davon, wenn ich versuche, dich das nächste Mal mitmachen zu lassen? Hättest du nicht Lust, ihre schöne Votze zu lecken, während ich sie in den Arsch ficke?""</p><p>""Komisch"", sagte sie, ""aber ich hab schon oft darüber nachgedacht. Immer, wenn sie nackt aus dem Badezimmer kommt und an mir vorbei geht, sehe ich ihre langen Schamlippen und ihre rasierte Muschi, die sie sicher nur für dich glatt hält. Ich bin dann zwar immer ein bisserl eifersüchtig, aber irgendwie möchte ich sie auch immer mal anfassen und streicheln. Dass ich sie lecken soll, daran hab ich noch nie gedacht. Ich hab ja auch noch nie eine andere Frau geleckt, aber mit Kerstin könnte ich es lernen. Zeigst du mir, wie das geht?""</p><p>""Klar"", meinte ich, ""gleich am Sonntag. Bin auch schon gespannt, ob Iris mitkommt und wie sie sich anstellen wird und ob sie überhaupt mitmacht.""</p><p>""Sag,"" fragte sie mich, während sie sich auf meinen Bauch lehnte und zu mir hochsah, ""Wäre es nicht auch schön, wenn du mich gleichzeitig ficken würdest, während ich meine Mama lecke?""</p><p>""Natürlich wäre es das, denn dann hätten wir alle drei was davon, aber das geht ja nicht gleich. Deine Mama weiß doch nicht, dass wir schon seit Monaten miteinander ficken. Stell dir vor, sie wüsste es. Ich wäre längst im Gefängnis und du in einem Heim. Aber ich glaube, dass sie auch Interesse daran hätte, etwas mit dir zu versuchen. Wir können es ja mal ausprobieren. Dazu müsstest du aber vorläufig in deiner Musch noch Jungfrau bleiben, denn stell dir vor, was wäre, wenn wir so tun, als wäre es dein erstes Mal und ich gleite in dich, als hättest du nie ein Jungfernhäutchen gehabt!""</p><p>""Ja, stimmt, "" überlegte sie, ""das geht nicht. Schade, ich hab gehofft, ich werde dieses Wochenende, wo es auch noch so schön lang ist, endlich zu einer richtigen Frau. Na gut, dann fickst mich halt weiterhin nur in den Hintern, aber dafür jeden Tag mindestens zwei Mal!"" </p><p>""OK, versprochen!"" lachte ich.</p>"
599,"Grandpa Needs It, Part 1",Bad Wolf,,"['gg', 'pedo', 'rape']",,2013-04-06T00:00:00,"Author's note: I am NOT a pedophile, and do NOT condone child abuse of any kind. This is not a true story. This is merely a fictional story of another fantasy world in which sex with children is harmless to the children. Which of course we all know that doesn't exist, and the horrific damage that occurs when child molestation takes place is unsurmountable. Thank you, and I hope you enjoyed reading.","<p>My name is Ashlyn, this is a story about my life living with my grandfather. I was 5 when i was sent to live with him. My mother was a junkie and my father had left when I was a baby. I remember it like it was yesterday. Some people say that they don't remember the details of being molested and raped as a child...I do. Every second of it.</p><p>I arrived at my grandfather's farm in mid summer. It was hot and dry and I remember the way my bare legs stuck to the seat of his Lincoln, stinging as I pulled myself off and out of the car. Looking around the massive ranch, I felt butterflies in my stomach, were those horses in the next pasture? </p><p>""Ok sweetie, time to get settled in. I'll show you your room."" He looked down at me with a knowing smile. ""I want to show you the pool first thing!""</p><p>He led me up what seemed to be a thousand stairs to a brightly lit room with yellow walls and a white four post bed.</p><p>""Here we are. Now you get settled and meet me in the back. You'll need this,"" he winked and handed me a handful of pink fabric. </p><p>""What is this, grandpa?""</p><p>""Well it's your bathing suit, silly!"" he laughed</p><p>""But grandpa, it's too small. This one's for babies, I'm 5 now,"" I said, holding it against my body.</p><p>""It should be perfect, sweetie. Would you like me to help you get it on?"" </p><p>I nodded, still unsure.</p><p>""Ok sweetie.""</p><p>I lifted my arms while grandpa jerked off my shirt, tossing it away. Reaching for my shorts, his breath quickened and his hands began to tremble.</p><p>""Are you ok, grandpa?"" </p><p>His eyes intent on my lower body ""Uh....yes....yes...I'm just so very happy you came, honey. Now let's get these out of the way, you're growing to be such a beautiful little girl! Grandpa wants to see how well you've grown."" He rubbed the crotch of his trousers before slipping his hands around my waist. </p><p>""Mmmm, here we are,"" he said, sliding my shorts and panties to the floor.</p><p>Staring at the place between my legs, he licked his lips and his face became flushed.</p><p>""Come sit on grandpa's lap for a minute, sweetie. The pool can wait."" His voice sounded strained and distant, his eyes never leaving the smooth mound of my tiny body. He coaxed me to the bed, unbuckling his pants, and rubbing a hard lump that had formed on his crotch. </p><p>I began to experience what I would soon find to be a very familar feeling. Guilt and shame. Being scared and the knowing somewhere in the back of my mind that this was very wrong.</p><p>I gingerly walked over to where he sat, eyeing his erect penis jutting awkwardly out from his boxers. He patted his lap.</p><p>""Right here honey, grandpa needs to check to make sure you're growing up nice and healthy!"" </p><p>I didn't have time to think before he scooped me up and sat me on the hard thing on his lap. </p><p>He groaned, and shifted me around on his lap and began to do what I now know to be humping. </p><p>His hands were everywhere. His breathing was heavy. I just sat there, frozen by fear and confusion. He pulled my legs open and began molesting my 5 year old pussy. I tried squirming down to escape his massivly intrusive hands, just to feel his arms tighten around my body like steel. I wasn't going anywhere. I looked down to see that his cock had come free through the hole in his boxers. It was huge and scary, and I began to cry silently.</p><p>Groaning, he tried to keep his composure. ""What a good girl you are! Grandpa just needs to check to see if everythings growing properly between your legs ok sweetie?"" his voice was so strange.</p><p>He picked me up and quickly laid me on the bed. ""There's my special girl!"" Taking his cock, he started stroking itabove me, his other hand reaching to probe at my pussy, trying to find the hole that I didn't know I had. </p><p>I was crying harder now. Not only was I frightened but now I was hurting. His rough fingers hungrily searching to find the treasure between my 5 year old thighs. His cock had grown a dark strange color with the carnal need to breed his granddaughter. Then he found it. The thing he had been jerking off to nearly every night of his life. A pedophile's dream come true. The virgin hole of child beneath him. </p><p>I was openly sobbing by now. Crying and begging him to stop. </p><p>""Shhhh, it's ok, sweet baby. Grandpa needs this.....it....won't hurt......I promise....lay still now, I just need to put it in for a little bit."" I begged him to stop, but it was no use. He didn't have a choice, his cock needed to cum up inside me. His voice was gravelly and harsh. He spoke slowly as he invaded my tiny pussy deeper with his finger.</p><p>""Good girl. I just need to put it in there a little. If it hurts, I'll take it right out, I promise."" </p><p>But even as he said it, I knew it was a lie. Men don't have control over those things, and he was just that. A man. Who needed to squirt his seed up into the womb of this child. </p><p>He was suddenly on top of me. Holding his cock in his hand, he spit on me. Right where he was pushing his finger in. Spreading my legs wide, he put the head of his cock agianst my pussy.</p><p>""Not too fast now....good...good"" who is he talking to?</p><p>And what happened next I could have never been prepared for. He pushed his hips forward, he hissed through clenched teeth, as he stuffed his cock into me centimeter at a time. Sobbing, I lay beneath him, letting him rape my body. </p><p>Grunting and sweating, he fucked me, jutting his cock up his own granddaughter with his need to pump his incestuous seed into me. His grunts became louder and his pounding into me became more violent, tearing away my virginity, and prying his cock up into me. </p><p>""Uuuggggg....uggggggggggg...uhhhhhh....."" he jutted into my torn pussy as he came hot white sperm into me.</p><p><i>Part 2 coming soon</i></p>"
600,"Rebecca's Story, Part 1",bandigoo,,"['Mg', 'inc', 'mast', 'pedo']",,2012-08-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Rebecca is a beautiful blonde girl of twelve years. She is the only daughter of Al and Mary, who also have two sons. Little by little I succeeded to getting the beautiful young Rebecca to open up to me in conversation, until I was able to get her to reveal the entire story about herself and her father, a 38 year old truck driver from Milwaukee. This is her story:</p><p>""From the time I was a little girl, I had always admired my dad. He was such a handsome, athletic guy. And very good with his hands.</p><p>""I remember one night, it was just past my tenth birthday, I overheard him and mom arguing. It was about a girl he had been seeing, and how now mom didn't want to give in to his sexual advances any more. And he told her that she was no good in bed any more. He finally stormed out of the house, yelling that he was going for a drink. He must have come back after I'd gone to sleep, and patched things up with mom, because the next morning they were laughing and joking with each other as if nothing had happened.</p><p>""A few days later, I was in my bedroom doing my homework and he came in and sat on the bed next to me. Mom was out, and wasn't expected back 'til late. We started chatting and he help me out with some of my math problems. When I'd finished my homework we sat together and he put an arm around me and said 'You know you are a very beautiful girl, don't you. And I love you very much.' And all the time he was gently rubbing my arm with his fingers, up and down, up and down, and it felt so good I felt so protected all wrapped up in his arm.</p><p>""I leaned my head against his shoulder and said 'I love you too daddy.'</p><p>""He kissed me then, on the top of my head, and I could feel his breathing deepen. He said 'Honey, I'd like you to do something for me, I'd like you to come into my bedroom. Would you do that for me sweetheart?'</p><p>""I asked 'Why daddy?' and he replied 'I'd just like you to. You're a good little girl, aren't you, and you'd want to do things to help out your old father wouldn't you?'</p><p>""I said 'Sure I do. You helped me out with my homework, so it's only fair.' It was the middle of summer, and dad wasn't wearing anything but an old pair of jeans. As for me, I was dressed in a short sleeved blouse and some shorts. I guess that was what was turning him on, getting a look at my bare legs and all.</p><p>""I followed him into his bedroom, and dad quickly closed the door behind me. 'Why don't you just lie on the bed sweetheart?' He asked softly, I remember his voice being so different from that other night. Deep and husky and yes! sexy. As I moved dutifully toward the bed, and stretched out on it, it slowly dawned on me just what we were about to do. It's funny, though, that I didn't make any protest. I felt excited. It felt such a natural thing. As I lay there, he stood over me, smiling and breathing hard. I saw him mouthe the word 'beautiful.' I smiled back at him, and even giggled.</p><p>""He knealt down by the side of the bed, reached across and started to take off my blouse. He unbuttoned the buttons so gently that it tickled, and I giggled some more. He placed a hand upon my stomach and traced a line up toward my chest. 'You're such a beautiful girl,' he told me in that soft whisper, 'I really love touching you. You have such soft skin. I love being around you.'</p><p>""Next, he pulled of my shorts, and as I lay there in nothing but my panties, he reached out with both hands and traced a line around the waist-band. Then he hooked both thumbs around the elastic and pulled down, removing them completely. As he did so, I kicked up my feet and flopped them down again. Of course dad had seen me naked many times, when bathing me and the like. But this felt very different.</p><p>""'Honey, I'm going to touch your mound.' He said, and with that he reached out with his right hand, which was trembling. I saw his face had flushed, and I could tell he was feeling all kinds of emotion. He reached down with his hand and, ever so gently, permitted his fingers to tickle my pubic mound. 'You've got such a beatuful cunt,' he smiled, 'I really love touching you here. Oh, it feels so good baby. Honey, you're such a good girl.'</p><p>""At first dad confined himself with stroking my pubic mound, but very soon he began tracing his fingers around the whole vagina. As he touched my hot velvety mound, I began feeling all kinds of excitement. I started moving my body in response to his finger action, and he moved his fingers faster than before. 'Oh honey, you're so wonderful,' he exclaimed, 'Sweetheart. You like me touching you there, don't you. You have the most beautiful pussy I've ever seen. A whole lot more beautiful than your mother's pussy. Oh baby, now that I've got your pussy, I don't want any other. No, just my little girl Rebecca's pussy.'</p><p>The faster my dad moved his fingers around and over and into my pussy, the more of those wonderful sensations pulsed through my entire body. I didn't know it then, I was too young, but they must have been my first mini-orgasms.</p><p>After a while, dad removed his fingers from my pussy. At first I didn't want him to stop, I was enjoying the new senations so much. I didn't realize just what he had in mind, or the heightened state it would send me to. 'Have you liked what I've done to you so far?' He asked.</p><p>I nodded my head. 'Oh yes, I've really liked it.' I breathed. 'I didn't want you to stop I was enjoying it so much.'</p><p>""My father smiled then and said 'Well, we don't need to stop, if you're enjoying it. I'm going to put my tongue inside your pussy now. I'm going to give you some wonderful feelings... You know that, don't you.'</p><p>""I replied 'Oh yes. Yes, dad. You just do anything you want to. It makes me feel so good inside when you do these things to me.'</p><p>A serious look came into his eyes. 'I'm not upsetting you by doing these things to you, am I honey? You're not just saying that to please me?'</p><p>'Oh no daddy, I'm not upset at all. It makes me feel good, all so warm and tingly inside.'</p><p>""The smile returned to daddy's face, and it was a smile of relief. 'I was hoping you'd say something like that.' Then he put his head down between my legs. He started by running his tongue against my left thigh. And it seemed my whole body exploded every time that his tongue tickled my thigh. He licked right up to the side of my pussy, then he did the same thing with my right thigh, then he concentrated his attention entirely on my pussy, sucking and slurping and licking all the time. I arched my back, grinding my clitoris into his mouth, twitching and writhing with each new orgasm until the juices were pulsing from my snatch. Faster and faster now, lapping and sucking at my clit, drawing me ever closer to my first climax. 'Faster, faster,' I squealed, feeling the tremendous heat building in my loins, 'suck me, ah, that feel soooh good. Oh fuck! this is so good.'</p><p>""A few blistering tongue strokes later, and the juices started flowing as I experienced my first ever climax. I could tell that it was as big a thrill for my dad. He gobbled like a mad man, swallowing all the white hot juices that shot from my pussy. I collapsed back onto the bed, writhing and panting and sweating as the sensations of orgasm slowly faded. 'Oh, wow. That was such a good feeling.' I panted when the sensations had faded enough. 'Fuck, that was soo good. Oh, thank you dad, thank you.' I reached up, and threw my arms around his neck. He kissed me then, smoothly, right on the lips. It wasn't what you'd call a real hard kiss, but a gentle one. A nice kiss, and I could taste my own juices still on his lips.</p><p>""When dad finally removed his lips from mine, I watched him closely as he reached out with his left hand and unbuttoned his trousers. He pulled out his long hard penis and began to jerk his fingers up and down it. At first it made me feel kind of funny to watch him do that, but pretty soon I got used to it. As a matter of fact, after a while I got thinking of his cock as something quite beautiful. I really started to enjoy watching his brisk movements as he kept on moving his fingers smoothly up and down its entire length. 'There's just one thing more I'd like you to do for me today.' he was speaking softly again. 'Reach out with both your hands and play with my cock. Can you do that sweetheart? Let the fingers of you right hand just glide around the tip of it. And with your left hand I'd like you to move your fingers around my balls. Could you do that hon?'</p><p>'Like this dad?' I asked as I reached out, following his instructions minutely.</p><p>'Oh... Yess... That's so good... Move those fingers, baby. Ah, soo nice. I need this release so bad darling. Come on now, work those fingers, just like I showed you. Oh, yeah, baby, Im getting close now. Work them hands a little faster. Ah, babe, that feels so good... Just a few more strokes now, girl, just...' His voice had been fading all the time until now it was barely a whisper, and his breathing slowed and deepened. I looked up, and his eyes were closed and there was such a dreamy expression on his face.</p><p>I pumped his cock faster and harder, determined to please my dad in any way I could. Pumping, pumping, faster and harder with my right hand until eventually dad's cum juiced started spurting out from the tip of his penis. One hot sticky gush hitting me full in the eye. It startled me at first, but I kept on pumping like the good little girl I was. Another stream of spunk hit on the chest just below my right shoulder. Another spurt fell in my hair. My dad's hips were swaying from side to side, and his knees were trembling with each spurt.</p><p>Once I had finished my hand job, dad leaned forward and kissed me tenderly on my forehead. 'Thank you, my sweet,' he said, 'I enjoyed every bit of that, you were so kind for doing that for me. I feel so much better now.' I smiled back at him, blinking at him through my one clean eye, the other still caked with his cum juice. He started to laugh gently. 'Come on sweetie, I think you need a bath before you mom comes home.'</p>"
601,All In The Golden Afternoon - The Alternative Version,bandigoo,,['poem'],,2012-08-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>All in the golden afternoon<br/>
Full nakedly they slide;<br/>
For both my balls, with little skill,<br/>
By little hands are plied,<br/>
While tiny mouths make vain pretence<br/>
Our 'special' games to guide.</p><p>Ah, naked three! In such an hour<br/>
Beneath such dreamy weather,<br/>
To beg a 'game' of breath too weak<br/>
To stir the tiniest feather!<br/>
Yet what can one poor cock avail<br/>
Against three tongues together?</p><p>Imperious Prima flashes forth<br/>
Her edict ""to begin it"" --<br/>
In gentler tone Secunda hopes<br/>
""There will be cum-juice in it!"" --<br/>
While Tertia interrupts the 'tail'<br/>
Not more than once a minute.</p><p>Anon, to sudden cum-juice won,<br/>
In coitus they pursue<br/>
The dream-child riding on a wave<br/>
Of climax wild and new,<br/>
In friendly 'game' with girl or boy<br/>
And half believe it true.</p><p>And ever as those hands have drained<br/>
The well of cum-juice dry,<br/>
And faintly stove that weary one<br/>
To put the subject by,<br/>
""More sex next time --"" ""It is next time!""<br/>
The happy voices cry.</p><p>Thus grew my pedo-love for girls:<br/>
Thus slowly, one by one,<br/>
Each tiny puss is eaten out<br/>
And now the 'game' is done,<br/>
And home we steer, each hand in hand<br/>
Beneath the setting sun.</p><p>Alice! a childish virgin take,<br/>
And with a gentle hand<br/>
Lay it where childhood's dreams are twined<br/>
On an elder's mystic wand<br/>
Like a pedo's love for little child<br/>
'Pluck'd' in a far-off land.</p>"
602,"Step Sister Linda, Part 1",bangarang,darkshado650@yahoo.com,"['Mg', '1st', 'inc']",Matt and Linda have been close since their parents married and their siblings went to live with their other birth parents. Eventually it gets complicated.,2012-11-17T00:00:00,"The usual disclaimers, this story depicts sex between a minor and a legal adult. This is fiction and any resemblance to real persons or events is coincidental. The author does not condone or participate in any of the activities in the story with may/may not be illegal depending on the activity in question. The author authorizes use of the story in its current form as long as the pen name ~Bangarang is included with the work.","<p>I've just turned 27, and I thought I'd share some of my first experiences regarding the relationship I had with my step sister who we will call Linda. We sat down and had a chat about the stuff we used to do even though she's too old to experiment with her brother anymore. I took what she said and wrote her point of view into the story, which she helped to edit. </p><p>Originally we met when my mother started dating her father. She was a few months shy of 7 and I had just turned 13. While I was a little tall for my age just pushing past five feet, she seemed a bit short for seven. Our first meeting was after our parents had been dating for a while and all our mutual siblings got along very well that night. I didn't originally start out considering her attractive in a sexual way but she was cute. Short cut red hair with green eyes and just a few slight freckles which she eventually grew out of or were over shadowed by her tan from playing soccer. She had an older brother, Bradley, and I had an older sister Samantha and a younger brother David. That night all the kids had a sleep over in the den of her father's house. There was a shortage of floor pads so we piled on to the air mattresses that were inflated in front of the tv. We played kid games and laughed and joked until about midnight when some of the younger ones among us started dozing off. Myself and Bradley were about the same age and ended up on separate mattresses. He and David and Samantha shared most of one and overflowed onto the one occupied by myself and Linda. Happenstance placed Linda on the outside of the mattresses and we cuddled under one of the many shared blankets that sheltered the mass of sleeping kids. </p><p>At the time I was just discovering sex so I didn't think much of the situation but I did notice myself getting hard when we were in full body contact. Nothing happened that night, except that a precedence was set for sharing a bed. Which was enough for something to develop later.</p><p>Over the years Bradley Samantha and David began to spend more time at the opposing birth parents homes. No ill will or anything, no fights over custody, just that Bradley liked living with his mother more, Samantha and David liked living with our father more. Probably because of the lax rules if you ask me but I liked having some responsibilities and keeping the house up. Being the one around when Linda came home from school and helping my new step dad with 'man chores'. Fix this, climb on the roof and get that, kill that spider, carry heavy stuff. (Sneak a beer when mom wasn't around) Good times.</p><p>Linda and I had rooms in the basement, our folks were two floors above us. We discovered that with locks on our doors it was easy to spend the night in each others beds and still be able to sneak back into our own rooms if the folks came down to wake us up. Don't get me wrong we were caught in each others rooms sometimes but I don't think they ever suspected either of us had slept there. We could play it off pretty smooth. </p><p>That's all it was for the longest time, two kids who, let's face it (probably had some emotional issues) cuddling up at night. As time went on and I started to date and get into girls it started getting a bit more awkward having Linda's panties on top of my boxer shorts all night while I played the big spoon. I didn't actually participate in any, 'adult activities' until I had turned 18 and was in my last year of high school. As the lanky nerd in my graduating class I had some of the same confidence issues I'm sure everyone suffers. But at least the kids as tall as I was had basketball to help them get laid. I couldn't play ball to save my life. So there I was, on track to graduate a virgin and sleeping with my little sister. At this point it was maybe once or twice a month I slept with Linda. She was about to turn 12 and I had thought she didn't like sleeping with me anymore because the novelty had worn off. That or her budding breasts embarrassed her when I found out she had worn her bra to bed with me one night. </p><p>Here's where our story joins hers, I'll let her catch up.</p><p>Nothing against Matt but he and I remember things differently for obvious reasons. He doesn't remember that the night we met I purposefully sat next to him. It was actually a pretty silly crush I had developed on him over the few hours I had known him that prompted it. I liked his spiky hair and his pale blue eyes. I almost secretly hoped our parents wouldn't make us brother and sister so I could look him up later in life. </p><p>""Oh hi Matt it's been a while we should go out sometime."" I knew I was to little for a boyfriend at the time. I was a pretty aware girl as a result of my brother Bradley's porn obsession. I never watched it with him or did anything but asked him to tell me stuff about it from time to time. Which is how I knew what the hard thing in Matt's shorts was that night we cuddled up for the first time.</p><p>I was a little terrified and excited when I felt it and realized he was hard. At first I thought that he and I were going to have sex that night and was worried I'd get pregnant like my cousin Melissa. (She was 19 at the time, I didn't know about how that all works just yet, sue me for being 7). I pulled his arms around me to make sure he didn't climb on top and rub against my tummy until he got me pregnant. But nothing happened. He went soft eventually and nothing rubbed on my tummy that night except my own hands. </p><p>I loved sleeping with him from there on out. As he got older though he would put me off. ""I just want to sleep alone tonight"" or ""I have to get up early"" or ""its too hot to sleep together"". All excuses to me as I grew slightly taller. That time he talked about where he noticed my bra was actually the first night I had it. I didn't know if you're supposed to sleep in it or not. (I have since decided, not). But all those excuses made me think he didn't like me as his sister anymore. I knew by now most siblings don't share beds but we were really close and I was understandably upset on a few occasions when he said no. So I started anticipating when I would want to sleep with him and make him promise beforehand just to make sure. I didn't have to think of any horrible consequences should the promise be broken, I've never known him to break a promise. Although at the time he started to make up loopholes to try and escape them. </p><p>""Tonight we sleep with the window open it's my room."" </p><p>""I'm watching scary movies tonight do you still want to sleep with me?"" All ways of trying to get out of it. </p><p>I'm taking the story back over at this point. Linda I knew was starting to get clever. There were nights I really wanted to sleep with her so I could feel her legs, toned and tanned by playing soccer 5 days a week. He thought I didn't notice at night, but I did. One night I wasn't particularly in the mood and I had a crappy day so I thought I'd shoot for the moon and see if I could either A get her to sleep in her own room or B get a little more for sharing my bed. So he tells me that if I'm going to share his bed tonight we're both sleeping naked. </p><p>Honestly I thought he was bluffing so I said yes. I climbed under the covers and had frankly forgotten my bluff when she came in to sleep with me. Friday night our folks had gone out and me, lacking the social life as I did I decided to pop in some lethal weapon movies. In comes Linda, 70 pounds of eleven year old girl in a big t-shirt and panties and climbs in my queen size bed next to me. </p><p>I had hoped that he had forgotten about this rule he'd set but from talking to him now I know that he was trying to drive me out for the night. I climbed in his bed and hugged him close like I usually did and was relieved to see that he had his clothes on too. (and secretly disappointed) At this point she pointed out I still had my clothes on and asks if it's okay that she does too. </p><p>No I said nothing you just got up to turn the light off and close your screen door and took your shirt off and came back just in boxer shorts. I'm pretty sure you said something. </p><p>Anyway we cuddled in the bed for a little and I was a bit afraid to bring up the subject thinking she'd probably never sleep with me again if I did, and one night of not wanting her around wasn't enough to make me want to ditch that forever, especially now that she was starting to grow some boobs under her training bra. I tried the teasing approach as Roger was trying to talk Riggs out of disarming a bomb. </p><p>""Hey how come you're not naked you cheater"" and I stuck my tongue out like she usually did. </p><p>""Well you're not either,"" I said after waiting a few seconds. </p><p>""Well it's my room so you should take your clothes off first."" </p><p>After waiting a little while with her cuddled up next to me I thought she had called my bluff and I put it out of my mind. About the time the two busted cops were harassing pedestrians for fun she says, ""Can you please go first?"" </p><p>Shocked and a little pleased I thought about pushing it but I was under the covers so if I wanted to sleep next to a naked body I was going to have to take the plunge. I pulled my boxers off, slid under the covers and cuddled her up next to me, waiting for her to make a decision. It took her all of the armored car chase to tell me she was too embarrassed. That's not what I said, I said it would be too embarrassing to take my clothes off myself. Close enough. So she asks me to take them off for her. </p><p>I pull the covers back and start with the t-shirt. I reach over her back and unceremoniously pull it over her head like a hockey jersey. And there's my little sister with her barely there boobs, short red hair, and farmers tan from playing soccer sitting cross legged with her lime green panties. At this point the blood rushes to two places in my body, my head which turns my face red and makes it start pounding, and my cock which gets hard and starts throbbing. And I start blushing until my skin matches my hair. </p><p>He has me lay back and stick my legs out over the bed. I put a finger under the purple elastic of her panties and start sliding them down. I'm about the see my first pussy and its on my baby sister. It's a little too dark to see well but the tv lights up the room enough to see her tiny lips with just the slightest hint of fuzz starting to show. I slide them down off her legs and let them fall to hang off her feet over the side of my, way too high off the ground bed, until she kicks them off onto the floor. At this point I wasn't terribly anxious to let him see me so I crawled back under the covers and felt what it was like to have full body contact with someone, with my brother Matt, without clothes on. It was also the first time I felt a dick as I came up and laid my head on his stomach and bumped it into my mouth and nose. </p><p>For a time we just cuddled, his hard dick inches from my face was a little distracting but I changed position after a while and just laid on top of him like I usually do, my stomach on his chest his dick on my stomach his leg between my legs. When the movie was about half way over Matt adjusted how I was laying on him. In the usual way he pulled me up closer to his face, normally I had panties on so when he laid hands on my rear or put his arm under my cheeks it wasn't that awkward. This time he pulled me up and over his body by grabbing both halves of my butt spreading them apart and pulling me up so my head was next to his and his dick was between my legs. </p><p>It took every ounce of me to not feel up every ounce of her. A new movie was called for as Lethal Weapon had ended. Now some people would have put in a porno, as I was too chicken to actually own one, that wasn't an option. Instead James Bond took a spin in the dvd player. It didn't take long for a sex scene to come up. I'd been hard for nearly the entire time Linda had been laying on top of me and I really needed some relief. I told Linda I needed to do something to stop being hard and asked her if she would close her eyes so I could.</p><p>I did at first. After I sat up and sat cross legged with my legs under the sheets I felt the bed start to shake. His dick was getting solid again and I could see he was starting to sweat as he jerked himself. It was the most erotic thing I had ever seen. My heart was pounding in my chest and I felt myself getting wet. I hadn't ever been able to orgasm on my own up to that point but I had rubbed and fingered a little bit trying to reach it. I was torn between trying to finally reach it now and waiting until my brother was no longer watching. He was doing it himself now so I didn't think it would be that different but I couldn't bring myself to do it, just like I couldn't strip in front of him. He had his eyes closed and was going faster and faster. I reached out and he stopped when he felt my hand on him. </p><p>When I saw the lithe form of my little sister on all fours silhouetted by the tv reaching out and putting her hand on my cock I almost lost my load right then. I took my hand away and let her explore it. She felt up and down the shaft, touched the head with the tip of her finger and pulled away a small string of pre-cum on her index finger. Her cute face turned into a bit of a confused frown as she wiped it on her chest, probably out of habit of wiping odd bits of things on her shirt. Her short red hair was already messed up from our hour or two of cuddling. It stuck out at odd angles, laid flat in others and as she started rubbing me like, I'm assuming she saw me doing, her hand reached down between her legs. Like it seemed she had done before. As she began going faster I reached out and started rubbing her wet pussy and clit. </p><p>He means to say he started out rubbing my clit but he started inserting fingers only moments after. Truth be told I probably could have made him cum faster if I hadn't been distracted by his finger invading me. A finger which shortly became fingers causing my legs to buckle. I collapsed on his bed and he went into a frenzy fingering me and feeling up my chest. I gasped and struggled, part against his fingers and part to just stay on the bed. My legs seemed to have a mind of their own kicking out in every direction. My back arched every time he plunged his fingers deep inside me. I groaned and moaned and gasped trying to maintain as much composure as possible while my brother fingered me. He fingered me harder than I have ever had the courage to do myself. Then all of a sudden, trying to sort through the mess of sensations, his felt blanket and cool cotton sheets against my now sweating back, his pillow under my neck and head, occasionally folded over my face to practically scream into, his sheets popping and snapping as I pulled them off the bed in my desperate grasps for something to hang on to, I felt that sensation I had nearly been able to reach on my own. I gave myself over to it and within a few more minutes of Matt's manic fingering I cried out loud shocking him into a momentary pause.</p><p>I thought I'd seriously hurt her. The shout caused me to break out of my horny frenzy. I saw the tears in her eyes and running down her face, clearing a path through the beads of sweat that had collected while she writhed in my bed sheets. I felt a moment of horror then I felt her pussy contract around my fingers. Her eyes rolled into the back of her head, her waist pushed back against my fingers, she bucked like an angry pull and as I started on her again I felt a small squirt leave her and land on my arms and chest. My little sister laid on the bed panting after the end. She moaned and whined as I withdrew my fingers. We sat in stunned silence while she recovered. </p><p>I started crying. I don't know why. Matt tried to comfort me as best he could with his raging cock straining for relief. After we hugged in silence for about an hour of the movie, and the credits were beginning to roll the clock upstairs tolled for midnight and we knew we still had three hours before mom and dad got home. I was still wet and horny despite how sore I was, I wanted to cum again and I knew Matt did. I reached out and started rubbing him again. He got hard again. I knew it wouldn't take him too long. As I rubbed him the true shock of the night happened. He reached behind me and lifted my chin and kissed me on the mouth. I stopped rubbing him and took a moment to collect myself. I'd never been kissed before. I went to kiss him back and missed by a long shot practically getting poked in the eye with his nose. I tried again after we stopped laughing and we tried again, slower. I stuck my tongue out and we french kissed and starting making out in earnest. </p><p>I completely forgot how badly he needed to cum until he rolled on top of me and I felt him poking at the entrance of my pussy. Pregnancy with my brothers baby flashed through my mind but I ignored it in favor of having sex and cumming again. I wrapped my legs around him and tried to pull him in but as short as I was, trying to get him in me and keep making out was getting to be pretty impossible. He stood on the side of the bed, pulled me over and tried to get inside me. </p><p>My first few attempts missed. Linda helped by spreading her legs as I got the first inch or two inside her. Despite the fingering before, I knew this would be a stretch for her. I'm not particularly big but it was enough to cause some, probably pretty serious discomfort as I tried getting inch by inch inside her. As about 4 inches were in I laid on top of her so she couldn't slide and pushed myself inside her with one foot against the wall. Once I was inside her completely I took a look at her face. Grimaced and strained as she tried to contain me I slid a little out slowly, and back in. In typical awkward nerd fashion I just said ""Thank you Linda. I'm going to go a little faster now."" </p><p>She nodded and I slowly increased my pace. Stroking in and out over several minutes until I felt smoothness and, although it was tight, I was able to get in and out. My lust took over again, and I started to pound her. Each entry solicited a grunt as I felt her building toward another orgasm.</p><p>It only took a moment to build toward my own, and I felt like our shared first experience should at least merit one for each of us. I had to stop several times to keep from cumming early. I even had to pull halfway out and grasp myself to, pardon the expression, choke the orgasm back down. Doing this it took longer than I expected and as I felt her building to an orgasm she began to moan and writhe just like before. She bucked and I felt her squirt run down my leg. I knew I had my opportunity now. I started to pound this little step sister to my hearts content. At that time I knew I was risking actually hurting her but I didn't care. I almost didn't care when I heard our parents come home early, walking around upstairs, but I just went faster than I thought I could. I covered her mouth to stifle her noise and a few minutes later I came inside her, I felt like I came gallons. I stayed inside her until I went soft and fell out. </p><p>As I lay there with my brothers cum leaking out of me I heard footsteps upstairs and panicked. I shot up out of his bed and went for the light switch. I stumbled at first, already starting to feel sore from my first fucking. When I turned on the light my first thought was, ""I hope they don't come down and see this."" My t-shirt was hanging precariously behind his desk, my panties, I couldn't even see. I felt his come start to leak down my leg and I knew I had to get to the bathroom and clean up. </p><p>When she turned the lights on, I panicked as well. For similar but different reasons. I had blood on my fingers that I had used on her, on my sheets, and on my cock. I had just fucked a girl, a girl to whom I was legally related, that was six years my junior. I would be in so much trouble if she decided to tell someone. There would be no hiding it. Linda ran across my hardwood floor, over my rug, and out my sliding screen door so she could climb back into her own window just as there was a knock on my locked door. I threw on a robe and opened the door to see my dad, well step-dad, standing there. </p><p>He looked a little out of sorts, a long night on the town, and as he started to say something he took a deep whiff. My entire room smelled like sex. The door to my room didn't have a direct view, thank goodness. My closet protruded from the wall a few feet and prevented him from seeing my sisters clothes, where ever they might have ended up. </p><p>""Do you have a girl in here?"" he asked. </p><p>I looked down, thinking I was busted. </p><p>""Aaah you DID! It's about time Matt. Hope you had fun. Did you at least make sure your sister didn't spot you two?"" </p><p>Took me a second to realize he thought I had gotten a girl my own age. A bit proud of myself it took me a second to reply. </p><p>""Yeah I lent her some movies. She went to bed a bit early."" </p><p>He shuffled his feet and looked down the hall to her room. </p><p>""I'll let her sleep then. Don't keep your lady waiting."" He slapped my shoulder and he turned to go up the stairs. I shut the door and breathed a sigh of relief. Didn't matter that he was a computer programmer, if he knew I'd fucked his little girl I'd be dead. But I'll share more later....</p><p>---</p><p><b>First story. Hope you all liked it.</b></p>"
603,In Trouble Again,Banshee,BF0629@verizon.net,"['MMm/FFFf', 'nc', 'inc', 'bro/sis', 'M/dom', 'spank', 'oral']","Penny learns that every male in her family wants her for something, and she's not alone. Just look at her grandmother, her aunt and her mother!",2013-05-10T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>""Penny. PENNY!""</p><p>Penny knew enough from previous experiences, that there was a problem, that she was it, and the best thing she could do to alleviate the situation was to arrive in the living room as fast as her legs could take her. With that in mind, she literally ran as fast as she could, and arrived panting to stand before her father and mother, who were sitting on the couch together.</p><p>""Yyyes, Sir.""</p><p>""Your mother has told me some disturbing things about you and your boyfriend, Todd. This is particularly upsetting, considering your little assignation with Todd last week. I thought maybe that would slow you down a bit, but apparently those hormones of yours are really boiling.""</p><p>Penny immediately recalled the incident to which her father was referring. She and Todd had been making out on the front porch swing. Her parents had gone to bed, and, because she had allowed Todd to get to first base several times before, she was only too happy to let him remove her blouse and bra, and to suck voraciously on her breasts Unfortunately for her, her father had not gone to bed, and, in the process of returning to the living room to get his book, had seen enough through the window to come out on the porch and catch them in flagrante delicto.</p><p>After sending Todd home with a stern admonishment, her father, not even allowing her to put her top back on, grabbed her arm and pulled her into the living room.</p><p>Penny had been spanked by her father many times before, on her panties until she was eight or nine, then with panties lowered since then, so she had expected the same for this infraction. As she stood there before her father with her large bare breasts exposed not two feet from him, her father explained that this time she'd gone way too far, and her punishment would fit the crime. </p><p>Henceforth, she would be punished without a stitch of clothing, and, not only would she be spanked in the usual manner, her spankings would be longer and harder, and because she was guilty of allowing Todd to suckle her breasts, she would also receive punishment on her breasts, as well. She had then been ordered to remove her jeans and panties. She had begun crying immediately and begging her father not to do this. His voice had become strident, as he ordered her to remove the rest of her clothes.</p><p>His raised voice was enough to cause her mother to come in to see what was going on. After he explained the situation, she nodded and sat down to watch. Unbeknownst to any of them, one other person had heard the ruckus and come out of his bedroom to watch, hidden on the top step of the winding stairway. Penny's brother, Danny, one year her junior, couldn't believe his good luck at being able to see his usually demure sister as she removed her last stitch of clothing. Penny, totally embarrassed, was blushing all over. She had not been seen totally naked, except by the family doctor, since she was prepubescent. Now her father and mother were not only checking out her buoyant, large breasts, but the slit partially hidden by a growth of reddish hair between her legs. </p><p>Her father unbuckled his belt, and, sliding it from his waist, told Penny to lean over, place her hands on the coffee table and spread her legs. Once again she had pleaded first to her father, then her mother, not to punish her this way, but his stern negative response, convinced her to do as he ordered. </p><p>Penny spread her legs shoulder width, and leaned down to touch the coffee table with her hands, leaving her luscious breasts hanging down in all their splendor, and, she suddenly realized, her plump split peach and anus totally on parade. That did not remain her major concern for long, as the folded belt landed with a splat on her bottom.</p><p>Twenty-five of those splats had landed before her father told her hoarsely to rise, turn around, place her hands behind her neck and stick her breasts out for additional punishment. She had been mortified by the spanking she'd received on her backside, and the tears had begun flowing shortly after the beating had started, but this indignity was most humbling. She had not been able to believe her father could do such a cruel thing, but as the tears washed down her face, she did as he ordered.</p><p>He had only hit her three times, once above the nipple, once below and once directly on the tender pink tips. That one had caused her to crumble to the floor screaming. She pulled her hands from behind her neck and rubbed her sore boobs over and over. After crying and rubbing for several minutes, she had risen, thinking the punishment was over. Not so.</p><p>Her father, who had seated himself next to her mother again, ordered her mother to take her into the bathroom and shave off every hair covering Penny's pussy. Penny looked in shock, expecting her mother to intercede, but her mother had complacently agreed. Her father explained as they were leaving the room that, perhaps, when she looked in the mirror from now on, she would remember that she was being punished, and it would help her to straighten up.</p><p>A few minutes later, the two females returned to the living room, led by Penny, sans pubic hair, looking totally humiliated, her head and eyes lowered. Her father had commented on how much younger she looked with only her little hairless slit showing. She had then been ordered to bed. Danny barely managed to duck back into his bedroom before she reached the top of the stairs.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>Her father brought her out of her reverie of those terrible moments the previous week by asking if she was listening.</p><p>""Your mother tells me that Danny saw you and Todd behind the gym this afternoon, and that you two had gone much further than you did last week.""</p><p>""That's not true, Daddy. Danny's lying! Todd and I haven't done anything since you caught us last week.""</p><p>""I expected you to deny it. So, let's get Danny down here now to tell us what he saw. Danny, come down here please.""</p><p>Danny arrived almost immediately, looking as though he had no idea why he'd been called.</p><p>""Danny, tell your mother and me exactly what you saw Penny and Todd doing behind the gym today."" </p><p>""Well, Dad, I was on my way to the gym and I heard giggling as I was about to go in. I peeked around the corner and there were Penny and Todd kissing.""</p><p>""That's a lie, Dad!""</p><p>""Be quiet and listen, Penny. Not a word from you until Danny's finished!""</p><p>""But that wasn't the worst part. Penny was completely nude, and Todd was feeling her up, both her...breasts and her ...bottom.""</p><p>""He's making this up, Dad...""</p><p>""Well, if I'm making it up, how is it I know you have a big birthmark on your left butt-cheek? Huh?""</p><p>Penny was flabbergasted. She, of course, didn't know that he had watched her punishment the previous week and seen the birthmark during the whipping. She quieted down immediately.</p><p>After a couple of minutes of kissing, Todd began kissing her ...breasts, and then he started sucking on her...nipples. For a long time. Penny was getting all excited and pretty soon I saw her unzipping Todd's fly. The next thing I knew, she had his...thing out and was playing with it.""</p><p>Penny couldn't take the lies any more. ""Daddy, none of this is true. Danny, you're terrible, telling lies like this. Why are you doing it?""</p><p>""Penny, if I hear another word from you, I will tape up your mouth with duct tape. Now, shut up! Go on, Danny.""</p><p>""Pretty soon, she had his pants unbuttoned, and she slid down to her knees and took his thing in her mouth and began to suck. It didn't take long at all before he pulled away from her and shot his...stuff all over her face and ...chest. He pulled out a handkerchief and was cleaning her off, when I decided I'd better go in the gym before they caught me. And that's it.""</p><p>""Okay, Penny. Now, what do you have to say for yourself?""</p><p>""It's all lies, Daddy. I haven't even seen Todd today, except in classes.""</p><p>""Then how do you explain the fact that Danny knows you have a birthmark on your behind. Have you been letting him see you naked, too?""</p><p>""No, of course not. I don't know...how he knows.""</p><p>Well, to me it proves you're the one who's lying, so now you can just prepare for the worst beating of your life."" </p><p>""Penny, I want you to put your hands behind your neck and turn around. I'm going to start with fifty strikes with this yardstick on your back, buttocks and upper thighs.""</p><p>And he did. The first stroke hit her high on her back with terrific force. Splat!</p><p>Even though she was prepared for the stroke, she was not prepared for the force behind it, and she squealed. ""Oh, my God. Please, Daddy, I didn't do it. I swear!""</p><p>Splat! Number two was an inch or so below the first, overlapping the first. By the fifth strike, Penny was crying out and begging even more pitiably. The 20th blow had her near hysterics and he had reached the upper portion of her buttocks.</p><p>Her father concentrated the next 15 blows solely on her backside, taking special care to cover the whole area. His skill was as if he had done this many times before. Penny's skin had turned a vivid red all the way from her shoulders down to the bottom of her backside. </p><p>The final fifteen blows were reserved for the backs of Penny's legs. She was, by now, moaning and crying, but when he started in on her legs, it was too much. Penny began to dance up and down, performing a jig-type step. For Danny, who had been watching fascinated as the beating continued, this was the best part, because Penny's dance was causing her sizable breasts to bounce and judder up and down.</p><p>When her father announced that he had reached 50 strokes, Penny sank to the floor, continuing to sob and moan, lying on her front. After a minute or two, she pulled herself up and began to move to the stairs.</p><p>""Where do you think you're going, young lady? We haven't worked on your front yet. You still have 25 before we're finished.""</p><p>Penny turned in disbelief, and the tears began to stream down her face.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy, you can't mean it. Please. I can't take any more.""</p><p>""You should have thought of that before you sucked Todd's penis, Sweetie. Now, I want you to lie on the coffee table, with your leg hanging over the end, and put your hands behind your neck, again.""</p><p>Penny hesitated, but finally, realizing she had no choice she lay on the table as her father had ordered.</p><p>She closed her eyes, hoping that would ease the pain. The first stroke on the upper part of her breast convinced her it wouldn't. Her eyes popped open and she screamed out. ""Oh, shit, that hurts. Pleeease, not on my breasts! Oh God.""</p><p>""No more obscenities, you hear me!"" He struck next right below the previous blow, just above Penny's pink upstanding nipples. The next strike was directly on her nipples and her scream could have been heard outside. Her hands instinctively shot down to her breasts, covering her nipples protectively. </p><p>""Okay, I was afraid you might do that. Danny get the duct tape and cover her mouth and tape her hands behind her head.""</p><p>Danny jumped to the job and within a minute had her hands taped behind her head. He sat down next to his mother and they prepared for the rest of the show.</p><p>""Those three don't count, now. We'll start all over again, and if you don't stay where you are it'll get worse.""</p><p>With this, he did begin again at the top of her breasts and proceeded to take special pains to hit her nipples five consecutive times. Her screams were little more that squeaks behind the duct tape on her mouth, but the tears were streaming down the sides of her head. Six more blows hit the underside of her breasts, and then he moved down her stomach, and finally to her thighs. The thigh hits caused Penny's legs to shoot out , but, since it didn't hinder the blows her father just continued.</p><p>By the time the 25th blow had made its mark, Penny's entire front was covered with red splotches from her breasts down to her knees, and she just lay there and moaned. Her father removed the duct tape and told Penny to go up to bed. </p><p>""You'll get no supper tonight, and we haven't finished with your punishment. Since tomorrow is Saturday, we'll continue tomorrow morning.""</p><p>They all looked at him in amazement. Penny cried out and sank to the floor.</p><p>""No more beating, unless you don't cooperate. Now get upstairs, wash up and go to bed!""</p><p>Penny left as fast as her sore legs could take her, and Danny and his parents went in to eat dinner, which his mother had prepared earlier. When they finished eating, they chatted for a few minutes, and Danny went upstairs to work on homework. His mother started clearing the table, when his father rose, put his arms around her from behind and said, ""Wasn't it nice not to be the one getting the beating for a change?"" His wife settled her head into his shoulder and nodded.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>Ted Hayden had had a pretty normal upbringing. Somewhere along the way he had developed an interest in sadism, and, though he didn't tear the wings off of flies or kick stray dogs, he was an avid reader of anything he could find on the subject: the Japanese rape of Nanking and various other atrocities relating to WWII, or the days of Nero and the Barbarians. His masturbation fantasies often included rape and spanking themes. As he moved into young manhood, he was able to sublimate such thoughts, and, after his father, and then his mother, died, he became the manager and owner of the very swank clothing store he inherited.</p><p>It was here that he hired and became fascinated by a red-haired beauty named Signe. She was industrious and became very efficient as his chief clerk, but was always demure and very quiet. It became a challenge for him to try to draw her out. Eventually he asked her out on a date, and they began to fall in love. After three or four dates, he began to attempt to move past the act of heavy kissing, but Signe would not allow him anything but the groping of her breasts over her clothing. Rather than upsetting him, he took it as a sign of her purity.</p><p>Soon she asked him to dinner with her family on the following Saturday evening. He was delighted, and when he arrived he met Signe's father, Rudolf, a German-born citizen, his wife, Ingrid, and Signe's sister, Anna, 19, two years younger than Signe. All three females were beautiful red-heads, and Ted felt at ease almost at once and was asked to call Signe's father, Rudy. The two men hit it off immediately. Ted was fascinated by Rudy's stories about living in Germany during the Cold War and his travels all over Europe. It developed that the two had similar interests in sports, as well. During the evening the women sat, looking interested in the conversation, but adding nothing unless they were asked a question. He did learn that all three women worked as clerks in various stores in town, but little more.</p><p>These Saturday night supper visits continued on a weekly basis, and the men became very close. Their conversations became a joyful part of Ted's life and he always looked forward to spending his Saturdays in such good company. The women continued to remain modest and attentive. Ted began to notice that everything was done on time, and that they were always ready to do whatever Rudy told them to, without question.</p><p>Ted's attempts at making progress with Signe in the love-making department remained somewhat frustrating, in that he had only been able to succeed in getting his hand inside her bra, but he was hopeful that she would acquiesce soon. </p><p>One Saturday, shortly after Ted arrived, Rudy picked up the mail and began leafing through it, when he came upon one that he opened immediately. He studied it for a moment and then let out a roar.</p><p>""Anna! ANNA! Come here, immediately.""</p><p>Anna rushed into the living room from the kitchen, her eyes conveying great fear, and her body rigid.</p><p>""Vat is dis letter from de bank? It says you have deposited $50 in a new account. Vere did dis money come from?""</p><p>""Oh, my. I asked them not to send... The store gave me a bonus for being there for two years, Papa, and I opened an account...""</p><p>""I don't vant to hear any more. You know you und your sister and mother give me all your money. If I vant you to haf money, I gif it to you. You know better. Take your clothes off now, und prepare for a beating, a bad beating. You haf disobeyed me. I'm ashamed of you!""</p><p>Anna looked quickly at Ted in dismay, then back at her father, whose look of intense anger told her she had no choice but to obey. Her clothes were rapidly discarded. The first thing Ted noticed was Anna's small breasts and large pointed pink nipples, considerably smaller than Signe's breasts. Even more amazing to him was the fact that when she had removed her panties, her vagina was completely shorn of hair. Her long slit devoid of any cover. He was mesmerized.</p><p>Rudy walked over to her and grabbed both her nipples between his thumbs and index fingers, yanking her breasts almost up to her chin, forcing her to stand on her tiptoes to alleviate the pain. She gasped, then squealed, as he continued to hold her nipples in his grasp.</p><p>""You vill be wery sorry you haf done zis! I vill make sure you nefer do it again!"" </p><p>Rudy reached for a cane from the closet and bade Anna to bend over and touch her toes. When she did, her broad buttocks stuck up in the air, almost inviting Rudy to apply his cane. Which he did, with gusto.</p><p>It was quickly obvious that Anna was no stranger to the cane. Not only were there old bruises on her nether cheeks, but it wasn't until the seventh blow that he heard her utter anything verbal other than the occasional expulsion of a puff of air from her tight-closed mouth. This did not last much longer though. Rudy was hitting her behind with well-timed swift and strong blows. By the tenth such blow, Anna was crying miserably and uttering low moans. Both buttocks were becoming red, and Ted could see ugly red and purple ridges beginning to appear. By the 20th strike she was beginning to squeal, and her red cheeks were now ugly with purple marks all over. When Rudy had finished the punishment at 25 strokes, Anna had begun to howl and the tears were pouring from her eyes down into her hair.</p><p>""Now, go stand in the corner until I tell you to moof.""</p><p>The totally miserable young girl moved slowly to the corner of the room, sobbing and trying to wipe some of the soreness away with her hands.</p><p>""I'm sorry you had to see dat, Ted. I haf to punish all of dem often, but I don't usually do it vith anyone but ze family present.""</p><p>Ted was filled with amazement and admiration and his excitement was obvious by the rise in the front of his pants. He didn't know what to say, but stuttered his enthusiastic approval, and the two men became even closer. </p><p>Within a week, Ted sat with Rudy and explained that he would like to ask Signe for her hand and wanted Rudy's approval. Rudy's response was to the effect that he didn't need to ask Signe, but to tell her that Rudy had given his total blessing and that they would be getting married. A bit nonplussed, Ted did exactly that. Signe's response was to break into tears. Ted never knew whether it was from happiness or fear for the future.</p><p>They were married on the following weekend at the City Hall, with only her family in attendance. That night, in the plush hotel room Ted had reserved, Ted told Signe that he was strongly in agreement with Rudy's philosophy that women were put on earth to serve men in all capacities, and that he intended to carry on with that concept. Signe nodded, lowered her head and cried.</p><p>She was heartened by the gentleness that Ted used in undressing her. He got his first good look at her tits, which were magnificent. They were ample, without being fat, and her areolas were a nice brown shade, with nice long teats to match. Ted spent a good deal of time worshipping them gently, and then moved down to her hairless pussy and proceeded to lick and suck her flesh until she had two tremendous climaxes. His taking of her virginity was as considerate as he could make it, and when they came together, she grasped him to her and kissed his face a dozen times. Unfortunately for her it was one of the few times he was so considerate.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>As their marriage progressed, Ted became more and more demanding of Signe. He decided she should be a housewife, and the first year of their marriage he often had her doing her housework in the nude. The least little thing she did that displeased him brought some form of punishment, usually spanking, often followed by a blow-job. Signe cried a lot, obviously disliking the new state of affairs, but resigned to her fate.</p><p>The Saturday night dinners at Rudy's continued over the next few years and the punishment of the women became more frequent. It was nothing for Ted to feign displeasure with something Signe had or hadn't done, ordering her to disrobe, slapping her breasts and spanking or whipping her dozens of times.</p><p>Rudy seemed to enjoy these sessions greatly, and once, when Ingrid had burned the roast, Ted finally got to see her punished. Rudy called the three females into the living-room, berating Ingrid as she hung her head in shame, and then ordered her to undress. She looked pleadingly at Rudy, but saw nothing but a stony countenance and knew she must do as he said. She removed her dress slowly, and with a final sigh, unhooked her bra and let it slide off her arms. Her breasts were huge and pendulous, hanging down almost to her navel. They had bruises, red stripes and marks, what looked like pinpricks, all over. She had large areolas, but the thing that caught Ted's eye was her nipples, which looked at first like they were really long and grey. When he looked more carefully he saw that the greyness was caused by grey thread which had been wrapped around each teat from the base to the very end.</p><p>Rudy exclaimed, ""Oh, ve forgot to take the thread off dis morning. Let's take it off now.""</p><p>He came over to Ingrid and grabbing her left nipple, began unthreading it. When he had done the same thing to the other teat, Ted could see that both nipples were easily 2 ½ inches in length even without receiving any stimulation. Rudy explained that he wrapped each nipple every night before bed and usually removed them the next morning, explaining that over the years he had been able to add an inch to the length of each. As the blood returned to her nipples, Ingrid began to moan in pain.</p><p>""Does it hurt?,"" Ted asked. ""It did at first, lots of moaning und crying, but after a vile she got used to it. But it doesn't hurt as much as dis, does it, mein liebchen?"" With this he grabbed one breast with both hands and twisted until she almost lost her balance. </p><p>Ted noticed that Ingrid, too, was totally devoid of hair around her pussy. It had obviously been well used, as the slit was separated, and the inner lips even showed as she stood there. The thing that interested Ted was her clit, which not only stuck well outside the slit but seemed to be covered with a plastic tube.</p><p>When Rudy saw what Ted was looking at, he said, ""Ve forgot dat one, too, didn't ve? I put a plastic vacuum tube on her clitoris every night too. Let's take dat off now."" With that he grabbed the tube and gave a mighty yank. Ingrid screamed out and sank to the floor, holding her crotch.</p><p>""Now, get up und in position and spread dose legs."" Ingrid rose slowly, still crying, spread her legs shoulder width and bent over to grab her ankles. This was rather humorous to Ted, because, in doing so, gravity took over with Ingrid's huge tits, which now hung in front of her face.</p><p>She, like her daughters, was well indoctrinated to the cane, so that she took the first five blows with a minimum of fuss. As her ass reddened and the ugly purple blotches started to appear, she began bellowing and begging Rudy to stop. This time he gave her 20 stripes and her buttocks, which had been bruised and red in spots before the beating started, were now completely raw with raised ridges up and down the cheeks. He sent Ingrid, sobbing, to stand in the corner and ordered his daughters to go in and bring the dinner to the table. When Signe and Ted left for the night Ingrid was still staring at the wall in the corner. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>After the children were born, Ted began to regulate when his punishment sessions with Signe took place. When they were very young, he would wait until the kids had been bedded down for the night. He hired an assistant for the store, who turned out to be a wonderful addition to the staff, so that he felt he could take off more time whenever he felt like it. After the children started school, he would come home for lunch, and had no trouble extending his time off, if he felt like it. As a result, Signe often found herself under the whip, or spending an hour or so giving Ted very slow blow-jobs. After months of working at it, Ted had finally gotten Signe to be able to deep-throat him without vomiting. There was still a tendency to gag and sputter, especially when he would hold her head crushed into his pubic hair for long periods, but the sound was music to his ears.</p><p>It was just such a situation, about a week before his first punishment of Penny, that they found themselves in. Ted had just beaten Signe, giving her buttocks a sound whipping with 25 lashes with a small leather whip he had recently purchased, and was standing in the living-room, pants at his feet, she totally naked, receiving a prolonged deep-throat blow-job, when Danny came home early from school with a sore throat. </p><p>When Danny walked in, he knew immediately what was happening, though he could only see his mother's back. Three heads jerked to attention as Danny saw the raw redness of his mother's butt, the whip on the floor, and Signe's head buried in Ted's crotch. She pulled off of Ted's penis immediately, turning her head to see who it was, sputum and slime dripping from her mouth. Ted ordered her to go dress and suggested Danny sit down and let him explain.</p><p>Danny did so, and Ted explained as well as he could, without a great deal of detail, how they happened to be in the situation he had found them in. Ted was afraid Danny would be horrified, but, instead, found that Danny was fascinated with every aspect, and he began asking questions, which eventually led Ted to tell him everything.</p><p>And that is what led to Penny's first chastisement. Ted felt that the cat was out of the bag, and he now had a cohort in plotting Penny's inclusion in the expanded family activities. He had not really thought it would happen as fast as it did, but when the opportunity arose the following week, and he had caught Penny with Todd, it became the perfect time to start indoctrinating her. Signe knew nothing of Ted's plan to start punishing Penny, but, when it came, she was partly relieved, because it would remove some of the pain and humiliation she had been putting up with for so long.</p><p>The morning after Penny received her punishment for giving Todd his blow-job, Ted shook her awake about 9 a.m. and told her to take off her nightgown and come downstairs. When she arrived, her mother, father and Danny were waiting for her in the living-room. She thought it was odd that Danny was already dressed in jeans and a tee-shirt, and her parents were still in pj's and a nightgown. She was embarrassed to be naked in front of them, but still had no idea what was to take place. Her father had said no more whipping. </p><p>""All right, Princess. For the rest of your punishment we are going to reenact what you did with Todd yesterday...but you're going to do it with Danny instead.""</p><p>""Oh no, Daddy! Pleeease! In the first place I didn't do any of the awful things Danny accused me of doing. And I couldn't do it with Danny. That's...incest!""</p><p>""You will do it, or I'll give you twice the beating you got last night.""</p><p>Penny began crying bitterly, and then glared at her brother. If looks could kill!</p><p>With tears streaming down her face, she moved over to the center of the room, and Danny rose and came over to her. He pulled her to him and put his mouth up to hers with a big smile. When she didn't reciprocate, he mashed his lips to hers, and his tongue invaded her mouth. It was no sooner in her mouth that Penny pulled back, turned her head to the side and went,""Puuuh. Daddy, I can't do it. Please!"" Ted rose quickly, crossed to her and spanked her ten or twelve hard swats on her ass.</p><p>""You want more? I'll go get the yardstick.""</p><p>""No, nooo. I'll do it.""</p><p>This time Danny acted with a vengeance, pushing his tongue as far into the back of her mouth as he could get it.</p><p>Her father said,""And if I'm not mistaken the kiss was reciprocal. Let's see some action on your part, Penny.""</p><p>With dread she tentatively stuck her tongue in Danny's mouth. Danny, with his tongue still exploring Penny's mouth, managed to utter, ""Unh unh!""</p><p>Ted swatted her hard three more times with his hand, admonishing her to fully participate. She immediately pressed her tongue further in Danny's mouth.</p><p>After a couple of minutes of joy for Danny and misery for Penny, he pulled away from her and his hand move down to her tit. He had a wonderful time twisting and pulling each nipple, causing Penny considerable pain. Then he moved his lips down to her breasts, moving from one to the other, kissing and sucking on them. In spite of her dislike for all that was taking place, Penny's nipples began to harden, and she began to moan.</p><p>At the same time he was sucking and kissing, his hand moved down to Penny's pussy, and his fingers began roaming over her bare vaginal mound. Soon, one finger was running between the lips of her pussy, back to the rear of her pudendum and then back to her clit. Finally he settled on her clit and began diddling it. It wasn't long before her moans became louder and more sexual. Suddenly he bit one of her nipples hard, and she pulled away from him.</p><p>""This is where she went down on him, Dad.""</p><p>""Okay, Princess, here's your big moment. Go to it.""</p><p>Penny reluctantly unbuckled Danny, unbuttoned him, and watched as his pants slid down to his feet. Her aversion was evident from the expression on her face as she slid his shorts down, to find Danny's six-inch penis in full erection looking up at her.</p><p>She slowly dropped to her knees, looking at his erection from half a foot away. This was the first penis she had ever seen, other than male babies she had changed diapers on when she was babysitting, and certainly the only rigid one she'd ever seen. She stared in disbelief for a few moments, and then turned away.</p><p>""Daddy, I just can't do it. It's disgusting.""</p><p>Ted grabbed her arm, yanked her up, and ordered Signe to get the yardstick. When she returned and handed it to him, he made Signe grab her arms from behind. When she did, this, of course, forced Penny's breasts forward. Ted stepped back and began hitting her breast anywhere and everywhere. Penny was screaming at the top of her lungs, but Ted continued until he had delivered fifteen or so solid smacks. When he stopped, Penny was in hysterics. He ordered her back to her kneeling position, and she quickly sank back down in front of Danny. The hiatus had done nothing to dampen his ardor. On the contrary, he was harder than ever.</p><p>""Now lick the sides of his prick, and then put your mouth over the head.""</p><p>Penny, still crying and hiccupping, moved her tongue out and ran it over the outside of Danny's penis for a minute or so, until her father told her to go ahead with the next part. She raised her mouth to the head, opened it and slid it into her mouth. Almost immediately she began gagging.</p><p>""You throw up, and so help me, I'll start all over on those tits of yours, Penny.""</p><p>She sucked on the head for another minute, and, encouraged by Ted, began to slide her mouth down on Danny's prick. She never got more than halfway down, because she continued to gag and choke, as she finally began to slide her mouth up and down on Danny's hardness. Understandably, the sensations were so exciting to Danny, that it wasn't more than three minutes before his sperm gushed forth into Penny's mouth, contrary to his description of what had transpired the day before. Penny immediately coughed, spitting most of his cum out onto his pants below. </p><p>""You will lick that up in its entirety, Penny. Now!""</p><p>Still in tears, she lowered her head to Danny's pants and sputtering, she licked up all she had spit out and eventually forced herself to swallow it.</p><p>""Now, I want you to thank Danny for reenacting this scene with you, and then you may go get dressed.""</p><p>Penny swallowed hard, stared at Danny with pure hatred, and muttered,""Thank you.""</p><p>She then turned and ran up the steps and to her room, where she threw herself on her bed and bawled herself to sleep.</p>"
604,"Getting to Know Step-Mother, Part 1",Banshee,BF0629@verizon.net,"['Fm/f', 'teen', 'nc', 'Fdom', 'humil', 'inc', 'spank', 'sad', 'oral', 'enem']",Barbara learns quickly that her step-mother and step-brother are cruel and devious. Things get even worse after her father dies. She soon realizes that she is doomed to a life of pain and suffering.,2013-05-13T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Prologue</h5><p>Barbara had no idea how her life was to change as she entered, after being called into the living room by her father. There sat a woman she had never seen before. Her father introduced her as Helen, the woman he was about to marry the next day.</p><p>Barbara was astounded. Her father and she had had a rather strained relationship ever since her mother had died of cancer two years before. As a 16 year old, she had been pretty much left to herself by him, both before and after her Mom's death . As he traveled often, she saw little of him except for weekends, and his aloofness had made it difficult for her to ever get close to him. The result was a lot of free time for Barbara and not much guidance. This was about to change.</p><p>""Your father tells me you were expelled from school recently, for smoking marijuana on school grounds. Is that correct?""</p><p>Barbara lowered her eyes, and joined her hands behind her back.</p><p>""Yes Ma'am, but I never smoked it before. A friend brought some to school and offered me a smoke. We went behind the school and got caught almost immediately, so I....""</p><p>""I'm not interested in your excuses, Barbara. Obviously you need someone to get you back on track. I hear your grades are poor, and your father says you've been disrespectful and difficult for some time. That will change immediately. Do you understand?""</p><p>Barbara looked over at her father for reassurance, but saw only a rather enigmatic smile on his face. She looked back at Helen, a woman in her late 30's, attractive, though somewhat puritanical-looking, hair pulled back in a bun and little makeup. Physically, she appeared to be well-built and svelte, though her attire, at the moment, did little to show her attributes.</p><p>""Yes Ma'am, but I...""</p><p>""No buts! To start with, you will begin home-study next week. I used to be a 10th grade teacher, so I will begin instructing you in all your studies, and you will start shaping up immediately. As for your attitude adjustment, that will begin as soon as the wedding is over tomorrow. Your father has an important sale he needs to see to in Seattle the day after tomorrow, so we won't be going on our honeymoon until next month.""</p><p>Barbara looked over at her father again. ""Daddy, I didn't even know you were dating.""</p><p>""Well, Dear, Helen and I have known each other since high school, and we recently ran into each other, and after two weeks of seeing each other, we realized that the attraction we had back then was still there. I've felt for a long time, since your mom died, in fact, that you needed more attention than I'm able to give you, and Helen said she'd be happy to take that on, as well.""</p><p>""Now, Barbara, suppose you go back to whatever you were doing, assuming it wasn't smoking Mary Jane or one of your other nasty habits, so your father and I can discuss the wedding plans.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>At the wedding, Barbara met her step-brother, Andy, for the first time, a relative no one had gotten around to telling her about. Andy was 14, a rather thin, acne-faced kid, who, when they were introduced immediately began leering at her, his eyes sweeping up and down her body like a cat-scan. He obviously liked what he saw.</p><p>The wedding and reception were over quickly and the ride back to the house did little to reassure Barbara. There was no small talk, and sitting beside Andy in the back seat, she could feel his inspection of her attributes continuing, making little pretense of his special interest in her breasts.</p><p>Once in the house, a meeting was called in the living room again. When she arrived after Helen had called her in, she found everyone, including Andy, seated. She started to sit, but was interrupted by Helen, who quickly let her know who was in charge.</p><p>""No need to sit, Barbara. I just wanted to let you know how things will be from here on. Andy's room will be the one next to yours, and you'll have to share the bathroom down the hall. I'll tell you right now, I am a stickler for things being done correctly. I will not put up with any impudence, back-talk or attitude. I know you have been getting away with murder in the past, but that will stop now.""</p><p>The first of many tears began to roll down Barbara's face.</p><p>""But I haven't done anything...""</p><p>""That's exactly what I'm talking about. You will not talk back to me, do you understand? That sort of sass will cease, or you'll find out what I'm talking about. Do you understand?""</p><p>Barbara looked over at her father, who once again said nothing, preferring to let Helen lay down the law. </p><p>""Yes ma'am, but I don't know why....""</p><p>""It's not your job to ask why. As a matter of fact, I will tell you right now that the words ""why"" and ""no"" are no longer in your vocabulary! Any time I hear either word, henceforth, will result in a spanking, twenty strokes for either. Do I make myself clear?""</p><p>The tears really began streaming down Barbara's face, as she realized that no one was coming to her defense. A look at Andy showed a huge smile of satisfaction.</p><p>""A spanking. But I'm too old to be spanked! I'll try to...""</p><p>""See! There you go again. Back talk! You just don't learn, do you?""</p><p>""No! I wasn't trying to sass you. I just wanted to say...""</p><p>""There's that word, ""no"". I just told you what would happen and you persist. Come over here, girl! Now!""</p><p>Barbara lowered her head again and stepped over to face Helen, who sat on the large sofa.</p><p>Before she knew what was happening, Helen had grabbed Barbara's arm, swinging her down over her lap, sweeping her skirt up above her waist and, as she gripped her waist with one arm, began tugging her panties down.</p><p>""No, no, please don't. Not my panties. Please! I'll be good.""</p><p>""There's that word, twice more. That puts the spanks up to 60. Keep it up!""</p><p>Barbara made the attempt to pull herself off Helen's lap but found her strength was no match for Helen's. Her round pink buttocks shown like a beacon, between the rucked-up skirt and the panties encircling her thighs.</p><p>The first sweep of Helen's hand and the smack that followed surprised more than hurt Barbara, and she let out a startled ""Oh!"" The next spank really hurt, though, and as the tears began pouring down her face, she began uttering pleas for forgiveness.</p><p>Smack!</p><p>""Oh please don't. I'll try to do whatever you want. Please let me go.""</p><p>Smack!</p><p>""It hurts. Please stop. Oh, it hurts so much...""</p><p>Smack!</p><p>The pink buttocks began turning a slightly pinker after the sixth swat. Barbara continued to wriggle on Helen's lap, with no success. Had she been able to look over at her father and Andy, she'd have seen two males sitting forward on their chairs, almost mesmerized by what was happening in front of them, but Barbara's eyes were so puffy and filled with tears that she saw nothing. Soon she closed her eyes to the hurt that was being delivered to her poor rear end. There seemed to be no end.</p><p>Smack! Smack! Smack!</p><p>""Aoww! Oh, God. Please! Please! Why are you doing this to me? I...""</p><p>""There's that other word. No ""why's"", remember? You've just upped your total to 80 spanks. You want to try for 100?"" </p><p>Smack! Swat! Splat! </p><p>""Oh, no! Please! I can't take any more. Please!""</p><p>""And yet another 20. You don't get it at all, do you, little girl?""</p><p>The placement of her panties right below her butt prevented either of the males from seeing any of her privates, but that did not prevent either one from starting a growing erection.</p><p>And still the spanks continued. Barbara's nates were beginning to turn a deep red, by the time Helen had reached the 50th smack. At his point, Barbara was only moaning in low tones, occasionally letting out a little squeak, when Helen applied her hand more vigorously. Had she been able to look up at Helen, she would have seen a slight smile crossing her face. She was in her element!</p><p>By the time she had administered the 80th spank, Helen's hand was beginning to hurt, but the smile remained as she continued administering the painful spanking. On the 100th smack she pushed Barbara off her lap, causing the girl to land on her almost blistered beet-red butt.</p><p>""Oof. Oh, my God. Ohh, it hurts. It hurts.""</p><p>As she struggled to rise, Barbara was completely uncaring that her lightly covered pussy was in full view. The males were not. They both watched with wide eyes as she rolled over onto her knees to relieve the pain on her bottom, then tried to stand up with her panties hindering her move. She stumbled but finally stood on her two feet. She began to pull her panties up, but was stopped by Helen's stern command.</p><p>""No you don't Missy! You let those panties drop to the floor. Then tuck in your skirt to your belt and go over to the corner. Tears still streaming, Barbara dropped her panties to the floor, tucked in her skirt, which now left her bare in front and back and stepped over to the corner, sniffling. She began to face the corner, when Helen stopped her again.</p><p>""Whoa, young lady! I want you facing out, so everyone can see your fakey tears. Barbara, with a sigh, turned to face the three witnesses and placed her hands over her young pussy, sparsely enough covered that one could see the little slit down the middle.</p><p>""Damn it, take those hands away. I wouldn't think you'd want your father seeing you diddling yourself for everyone to see.""</p><p>""I wasn't trying to....""</p><p>""You haven't learned yet, have you? You just love to talk back, don't you? Just for that, you can spread those legs and put your hands behind your head and stand there for a half hour.""</p><p>""Spread 'em more! Further!""</p><p>At this point, Barbara had her feet spread about three feet apart, and the three watchers could see some evidence of her pink outer lips. The males were delighted and turned fully in order to watch the bad girl standing so pitifully with her tear-streamed face and open-legged exhibit. Helen started conversing about the wedding, and both males uttered an occasional agreement, but their eyes remained glued to the sobbing girl's vagina. It was the first one Andy had seen in his life and the first time her father had seen Barbara's bare pussy since she was very young.</p><p>When the half hour was up, Helen told Barbara the punishment was over, to go put on her nightgown, come back and say goodnight and go to bed. It was still barely 7 o'clock, but Barbara was not about to ask about dinner.</p><p>After changing into her nightgown, Barbara washed her face, smoothed a damp cool washcloth over her still vividly crimson backside and returned to the living room, where the others were chatting. Conversation ceased as Helen spoke.</p><p>""Well, there's Miss Druggie! All better now, Sweetie?""</p><p>""Yes, thank you.""</p><p>""Okay, then kiss the boys goodnight and off you go.""</p><p>""Andy, too?""</p><p>""Well, of course, Andy. He's your brother, now.""</p><p>Barbara went to her father first, gave him a slight peck and then moved over to Andy. She leaned over to give him a peck as well, but he was having none of that, and grabbing her neck gave her a very unbrotherly kiss, which lasted eight to ten seconds. Barbara finally was able to pull herself away. As she stood there half blushing, but totally astonished at such a crude show, she heard Helen laugh behind her. She turned to see a look of delight on Helen's face.</p><p>""See. Andy wants to show you there are no hard feelings. I know he hopes this will be a good lesson for you, and that you'll stop being such a bad little girl from now on, don't you, Honey?""</p><p>As Andy uttered in the affirmative, Barbara started to make her getaway and go to bed.</p><p>""Wait a minute, Sweetcheeks. You haven't thanked me for helping you get started on the right track. Come over here."" Barbara hesitated, loathing the idea of an apology. ""NOW!""</p><p>She slowly moved to her new step-mother, standing before her with her head lowered.</p><p>""Thank you,"" she murmured in a barely audible voice. She began to turn to leave.</p><p>""For what, you ungrateful child?""</p><p>""For... helping me ... learn to behave.""</p><p>""And what two words are you never to use?""</p><p>""Wwwhy ... and nnno.""</p><p>""Right. Now, get to bed!""</p><p>Barbara plodded off to bed, hungry but happy to get there. She spent a good deal of time rubbing her sore buttocks and had a fairly sleepless night.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>The sun had not risen yet, when Barbara felt Helen poking her in the butt.</p><p>""Wake up, druggie! Time to rise and shine.""</p><p>""What time is it?"" The lack of sleep had her still drowsy. ""Why do I need to get up now?""</p><p>""Your memory is for the birds, isn't it? What were the two words you were not to say again?""</p><p>""Oh. Wwwhy and nnno.""</p><p>""So you've started off the day with 20 spanks coming to you. We don't have time to take care of them right now, because I have to get your father to the airport, but I have an idea those won't be your only demerits for the day at the rate you accumulate them. Now get up and make some breakfast for the three of us.""</p><p>""But I don't know how to make breakfast. I always get myself a Pop-Tart or cereal for myself.""</p><p>""Well, you'd better learn fast 'cause if there aren't eggs and bacon and toast on the table when we're ready, your ass is grass. UP!""</p><p>Barbara began to cry as Helen left the room. She pulled on a robe over her nightgown and set out to conquer the kitchen. Unfortunately, the kitchen conquered her. When Helen and her father got there to eat, they were greeted by singed toast, fried eggs that were overdone and burned bacon. </p><p>""You really are a total loss aren't you?"" quipped Helen in her most sardonic tone. ""We'll have to grab some fast food on the way to the airport. You're in big trouble, Barbie doll. We'll talk about it when I get back. In the meantime, this house is a mess. I don't think you ever cleaned anything in it. That's gonna change, as of today. By the time I get back, I want to see most of the windows in this house sparkling.""</p><p>Barbara kissed her father goodbye and, once they'd gone, sat at the table and wept. After cleaning the dishes, she went to her bedroom and jumped into a pair of shorts, panties, her bra and a tee-shirt. After searching the utility closet she found there was no window cleaning liquid anywhere. Quickly she decided to use detergent, mixed it in water and set out to clean the windows. It didn't take long to find that the detergent was leaving streaks when she tried to rub it off. Since she had nothing else to use, she felt she'd better just continue. At least Helen would be able to see that she'd tried.</p><p>She had gotten fifteen or twenty panes clean, when she heard a noise behind her. Looking around, she saw that Andy had arisen, and was leaning in the doorway behind her in his underwear, scratching himself.</p><p>""Whatcha doin', Sis?""</p><p>""What does it look like, Twerp? Duh!""</p><p>""Well, you don't have to be nasty about it, you know.""</p><p>""And why didn't you have to get up with the rest of us?""</p><p>""Sounds like I just heard a word that's verboten around here. Mom's gonna be upset when she hears that.""</p><p>Barbara jumped up with true fear in her eyes. ""I didn't know I couldn't say it to you. I thought it was just her. Oh, please don't tell her, Andy.""</p><p>""Well, I don't know. What's it worth to you?"" </p><p>""I'll make your bed for a week, if you don't say anything.""</p><p>""Are you kidding? You're gonna be making my bed every day anyway, probably. How about stripping off your clothes, so I can see what you got under there.""</p><p>""No way! That's disgusting. Forget it."" </p><p>""Okay. No skin off my butt, but there will be off yours."" He turned to move away.</p><p>""Wait! How about just the top? You've already seen my bottom last night.""</p><p>""OK. But it's got to be the shirt and bra.""</p><p>""All right. But that's all.""</p><p>Barbara quickly skinned out of her tee-shirt and a little more slowly undid her bra and let it slip down her arms. Andy moved over within a foot of her and stared. Her breasts were a nice size for a 16-year-old, perhaps even a little larger that most girls her age, but her nipples, her nipples were something else. Puffies would be the best description. They were like huge pink bee-stings on the end of her breasts, taking up perhaps 25% of the breast, and those bee-stings had darker much smaller bee-stings in front of them. Andy's mouth began to water. She waited a moment, and then started to pull the bra back up to hook it.</p><p>""Whoa, babe. Those are the neatest nips I've ever seen in all the magazines I've ever looked at. How about letting me suck on one of 'em for a minute?""</p><p>""Forget it, Buster. We agreed I'd show you and that's all."" She finished putting her bra on and pulled her tee over her head.</p><p>""Be that way. We'll see what Mom has to say when she gets home.""</p><p>""Well, if you mention my using the word, I'm going to tell her that you made me take off my shirt and bra.""</p><p>""Go ahead. Bet you get the twenty, anyway. See ya."" With this he turned and went back into his room.</p><p>Barbara began to cry again, as she picked up the pail and started washing more windows. She had washed most of the windows on one side of the house, when she heard the car drive up. She sat back on her heels and sighed in relief that she'd gotten so much done in Helen's absence. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>""What in God's name have you done, girl!""</p><p>""Wha... I washed the windows like you told me.""</p><p>""They're all streaked! It's worse than it was.""</p><p>""I couldn't find any window cleaner, so I used detergent.""</p><p>""You really are a Barbie doll, aren't you? Pretty and dumb.""</p><p>Once again, the tears began to flow down Barbara's face. She lowered her head and turned away from Helen.</p><p>""All right! We may as well use what you've got. Get into the kitchen and start on the kitchen floor. It's filthy. Get a brush and start rubbing.""</p><p>As Barb scrubbed away on the floor, Helen sat at the kitchen table watching her closely. Occasionally she would point out a place her step-daughter had missed. Suddenly Andy appeared in the hall doorway. </p><p>""So you finally got her doing something useful."" They both watched Barbara laboring away for a minute.</p><p>""Did she tell you she asked me WHY I didn't get up with you guys this morning, Mom.""</p><p>Helen jumped out of her chair and grabbed Barbara up by her long yellowish hair, yanking her up to face her.</p><p>""Who do you think you are to question what I decide, bitch? Are you trying to tell me what's what?""</p><p>""Nnnn... I wasn't trying to do that. I just asked a question."" She writhed in pain as Helen continued holding a large clump of her hair, yanking up with each statement.</p><p>""But Andy said if I didn't take off my shirt and bra, he'd tell you about my saying... that word.""</p><p>""Now you're trying to blame Andy for this. From what I've heard it was probably your idea to strip. The perfect little exhibitionist, I'm told by your father.""</p><p>""He couldn't have said that. I've always been a good girl.""</p><p>""So now you're calling me a liar, too, are you? Nobody calls me a liar, especially a snot-nosed drug addict. That'll get you 30 more. Is what she says true about the stripping, Andy?""</p><p>""No, Ma. I came in and she started coming on to me right away. I guess I was looking at her boobs, and she said ""Hey, want to see what I've got up here?"" and I said sure."" </p><p>""Nnn... That wasn't it at all. He made me. And after I did take my bra off, he wanted to suck on my nipple, and he said if I didn't let him he'd tell you. I put my clothes back on, and now he's told you."" </p><p>The firm yank on Barbara's hair convinced her she was about to lose it all, and she cried out in pain.</p><p>Barbara tried to look over at Andy for help, but all she saw out of the corner of her eyes was the usual satisfied smirk on his face.</p><p>""So you lied to me, and you've used the words ""no"" and ""why"" four times already this morning. For lying, that'll be 30 swats, and 80 for the two words. Well, you're starting off with a bang today, aren't you, Dopey? 110 and we've barely gotten started. Both of you go in the living room now. I want to change out of these clothes and get into something comfortable.""</p><p>Barbara, knowing what was in store, began sobbing as she and Andy moved into the living room. They both seated themselves, Andy crossing his arms in satisfaction and Barbara continuing to cry, for what seemed forever to her.</p><p>Shortly Helen appeared, dressed in a pair of hip-huggers and a halter-top. This was the first time Barbara had gotten a good look at Helen's body. She really was in great shape. Her breasts were large, but not overly so, and her hips were well-rounded with long slim legs. Obviously she had taken care of herself over the years.</p><p>""OK, strip, Gypsy! Let's see what ya got.""</p><p>Can't I just take off my pants, please? ""</p><p>""You just gotta argue, don't you? You have 30 seconds to get EVERYTHING off or we'll just add to the total.""</p><p>Barbara jumped up and hurriedly shed her four pieces of clothing and stood there waiting. She started to cover herself, but realized it would only get her in more trouble.</p><p>Helen moved over to her and stared closely at her nipples. ""My God, I've never seen nipples like that in all my days."" She grabbed the end of one tit and began squeezing it.</p><p>""Oh, please. That hurts. Ohhh.""</p><p>""Real sensitive, are they, baby. They're hard when you squeeze 'em, but when I rub the outside, they're real soft. No wonder Andy wanted to suck on 'em."" </p><p>Andy, already knowing from having looked at nude pictures of girls in girlie magazines, asked innocently, ""Aren't all nipples like hers, Mom?""</p><p>""No, Honey. Most of them are more like mine. When women get past their teens their nipples turn brown and when they have babies they get long, so the baby can latch on. "" Helen then moved over to where Andy was sitting and lifted her halter-top up to her shoulders and leaned in to give him a good look. </p><p>""Wow! But your nipples are so long. Is that the way most women's are?""</p><p>""Well, I have to admit your Grandpa helped there. He decided he wanted my nipples to be longer, so when I was about Barbie's age, he started wrapping my nipples with thread all the way from the base to the end of the nipple. He kept that up for a couple of years, until they looked like they do now. And that hurt, I can tell you. But it was great when you came along, 'cause they were extra sensitive and extra long and you'd latch on like there was no tomorrow, and we'd both have a great old time.""</p><p>Andy put his hand out and gently squeezed the brown tip. It was soft and rubbery, and he moved in closer to it. Barbara was shocked to see this incestuous type exchange being performed right in front of her.</p><p>""Gee, can I suck on one of 'em now, Mom?""</p><p>""No, Honey, not right now. Maybe later. For old times sake.""</p><p>Turning back to Barbara, she sauntered over to her, saying, ""Oh yeah, and while we're on the subject, we're throwing out all your bras. Your tits are obviously firm enough, they don't need the support, so out they go.""</p><p>The tears started to flow again, as she pled, ""But everyone will be able to see my nipples and my breasts are big enough that they shake without a bra.""</p><p>""I don't want to hear it, cry-baby. My mother never let me have a bra the whole time I was growing up. She didn't believe in bras. Course her tits were so small, she didn't need one. The first bra I ever had was after I married and was nursing Andy. Now take these scissors and go outside and cut me four or five long stems off of that bush by the front door.""</p><p>""Without any clothes on?""</p><p>""Who the hell's gonna see you. This house is in the middle of nowhere with trees all around it. You'd probably enjoy it if somebody saw you buck naked anyway.""</p><p>""But it's cold outside.""</p><p>""Listen, my father used to punish me by sending me outside to stand naked in the cold during the winter, sometimes for half an hour or an hour at a time. I'll tell you, by the time he let me in, my nips were so long you could have hung laundry on 'em! I think he liked to see goose-bumps all over my boobs. He finally cut that out after I came down with pneumonia."" </p><p>Barbara grabbed the scissors and ran out to cut five long branches off the bush, hurrying back and handing them to Helen, who took them and selected one. </p><p>""Shall I take the buds off them?"" asked Barbara.</p><p>""No, I think the buds will add to the effectiveness, so we'll leave them on. Now, go over to the couch where Andy's sitting and lean over to him, facing him.</p><p>Barbara did so, her face just inches from Andy's. ""Now, Andy I want you to grab hold of Barbie's nipples and hold on to them while the whipping is going on. It'll keep her tied to one spot and give her something else to think about. I'll be real upset if you let go until we're done.""</p><p>Savoring the moment, Andy grabbed both nipples forcefully and pulled down, so that her face was almost in his lap.</p><p>""Ugh, oh please ... not so hard, Andy... Oh, God, you're hurting me.""</p><p>This main concern ceased being her major care, as soon as the first slash hit her legs.</p><p>Swish! Splat! ""Count them off, little girl, or they won't count."" </p><p>The first one was a real surprise and hit her high on the thighs. </p><p>""Ooooh.""</p><p>""Swish! Splat! ""OK, I didn't hear a number so we haven't started yet""</p><p>""Oh, Oh, ONE!""</p><p>""That's better."" Swish! Splat! ""Ah, TWO, TWO!"" That one hit a little higher on her thighs.</p><p>By the tenth blow, Helen had brought the switch in to hit the seamed area between the thighs and buttocks, and, after three or four in that general area, Barb was actually dancing a jig in front of Andy, in spite of his tight grip on both her tender nipples, which were being cruelly twisted and pulled, much to Andy's enjoyment.</p><p>The next thirty or so were completely zeroed in on her two pink globes, and, at their completion, she was screaming, and copious tears were dripping onto Andy's pants. At fifty, Helen picked up a new switch and began low on the thighs again, and what Barbara had thought couldn't get any sorer got much sorer.</p><p>Helen purposely suddenly hurried her hits to catch Barbara off guard every now and then.</p><p>Swish! Splat! Swish Splat! ""Oops, I didn't hear a number then, so that one doesn't count.""</p><p>""SIXTY-SIX!, SIXTY-SIX!"" ""Sorry, too late, you bad girl. Just too bad for her own good, isn't she, Andy?"" Swish! Splat! ""Oops, that switch is pretty well shattered. Let me get another one."" </p><p>From the eightieth to the last blow, Barbara was almost whispering each number, she had screamed so much. Helen figured she had managed to get in a good five or six extra blows by speeding up the tempo occasionally.</p><p>Barb could feel the heat emanating from behind her. Fortunately she was unable to see it yet. Not only was the entire area a vivid red, but there were splotch marks all over, where the buds had marked her skin, and occasional raised raw-looking ridges, where Helen had paid special attention. </p><p>""You can let go of her tits now, Andy. You did a good job of holding onto her, though. I'm proud of you, Son."" Andy beamed.</p><p>As he let go, and Barbara started to straighten up, Helen caught herself.</p><p>""Oh. You said you wanted to suck on her nipples and she wouldn't let you earlier, right? I'll bet she'd be glad to let you suck on them now, wouldn't you Barbie sweetie? Bend over so Andy can get one of those nice ripe puffies in his mouth.""</p><p>Barbara knew better than to argue or even plead. She leaned back over as Andy opened his mouth wide to engulf all of one large nipple. For the next two or three minutes he sucked with all his strength, occasionally chewing, instead. Barbara was so tired and hurt in so many places, she didn't even react, until Andy bit hard enough to break the skin.</p><p>""AaaK! Oh, please, it hurts already. Please don't bite so hard, Andy,"" she whispered.</p><p>""Why don't you move over to the other nipple, Dear? We don't want to hurt poor Barbie so much that we can't play with her another time, do we?""</p><p>And, without a break, he immediately moved over to the right breast and sucked in Barbara's sore left nipple. After another minute or two, Helen suggested he stop, because she had a few things to discuss with ""Lady Barbie"". With a ""plop"" he let go of the breast, and Barbara pulled up.</p><p>Completely beaten down and still weeping silently, she turned to Helen.</p><p>""Sit down, young lady. I have a few questions, and I want the truth. I can tell from looking at your eyes if you're being truthful, and if you're not, we'll just start the whipping all over again. Do I make myself clear?""</p><p>""Yes, Ma'am, but I'd rather stand if it's okay. I'm pretty sore,"" was the whispered answer.</p><p>""You just can't stop arguing with me, can you? Your father was right. You're an impudent little twat. Now sit down there before I give you another dose of the switch. I've still got one left, you know. Sure beats the hell out of spanking you with my hand. NOW SIT!""</p><p>Barbara went to the softest chair in the room and sat, but it didn't help. The chair material was like sandpaper to her poor legs, and especially her super-sore butt.""</p><p>""Ooou, it hurts. Ooou."" </p><p>""I want to know about your sexual experiences. Are you a virgin, or have you let some boy stick it up that little vagina of yours?""</p><p>Again the whispered answer. ""Nnnn.. I'm still a virgin, ma'am.""</p><p>""Well, that will be easy enough to check out later, whether you're lying or not.""</p><p>""Have you let the boys play with those gorgeous titties of yours?""</p><p>""A couple.""</p><p>""Did they remove your bra, or was it over your clothes? I want the truth, now. No lies, remember. Did they suck on your nipples?""</p><p>""I let them take my bra off, and they sucked.""</p><p>""Did they play with your pussy?""</p><p>""I let one of them finger me. He was much older than I was, and I thought I loved him.""</p><p>""And did you play with his penis, while he was playing with your pussy?""</p><p>""I was rubbing his penis, yes.""</p><p>""And I suppose you sucked these boys off.""</p><p>""Only the one I thought I loved, and I didn't want to do that. He suddenly grabbed me by the neck and pulled me down to his lap. I tried to resist, but he made me open my mouth and put it in. He held my head down there, and I was choking and gagging, but he wouldn't let me up. Finally he spurted in my mouth and made me swallow. It was awful.""</p><p>""And that was the only time you gave anyone a blow-job?""</p><p>""Yes, ma'am. He never called me after that.""</p><p>""Well, I know all about that part of it. I had two older brothers, who began making me give them head when the parents weren't around, starting when I was about ten. I tried to tell my mother what they were doing to me, and she called me a liar, saying I was just looking for attention and gave me one of the worst beatings of my life. From that point on my brothers took every opportunity to get me alone. By the time I was thirteen they had me trained so well I could deep-throat both of them for most of the blow-job. So don't feel like the Lone Ranger. Now, let's get you in the bathtub. You're filthy dirty from scrubbing that floor and washing those windows."" </p><p>""I'd really rather not take one right now, ma'am. I'm pretty sore right now.""</p><p>""I really don't care what you want, Dumbo. You need a bath, it'll help get rid of some of that pain, and there are a few other things we need to attend to, regarding your personal hygiene. Now get in that bathroom right this minute. Andy, I might need your help. Now, GIT, little cock-sucker!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>The pretty nubile teen stood in the middle of the bathroom, as Helen turned on the hot water spigot, totally ignoring the cold water. As the water rose, Barbara knew what Helen's response would be, but had to ask anyway.</p><p>""Please, that water looks awfully hot. Could we add some cold water?""</p><p>""Nonsense, Barbie. The hot water will be good for your backside and help it heal. I know what I'm talking about because my father used to make me take one like this, almost every time he beat me. And he didn't use switches. He used a wooden dowel about a half inch thick. Sometimes it took a week before my butt was in any kind of shape for him to beat again. So consider yourself lucky, Dolly. Now get in there.""</p><p>Barbara tried to back away, but Helen grabbed her arm and swatted her behind.</p><p>""I guess I'm gonna need your help, Andy. Our little cock-sucker has decided to keep on being disobedient. She doesn't seem to be able to figure out that's just gonna mean a lot more pain.""</p><p>Andy grabbed Barbara's other arm and between them they were able to pick her up and stand her in the tub.</p><p>""Oh, Goddd, nnnno! I can't stand it. Please let me out. Tooo hot!"" </p><p>As they struggled to hold her in place, Helen looked at her son and said, ""You see. She's gone and used that word again, just to try my patience. 20 more and counting."" </p><p>With that, they were able to slide the thrashing victim down into the tub. The scream came as soon as her battered legs and back touched the water.</p><p>""Aggggh! Oh noooo, please. Too hot!. Pleeease."" </p><p>After a few moments, Barbara's squeals and weeping were the only sound in the room. Soon Helen and Andy were able to take their hands away, and rise to watch Barbara suffering. She didn't move from the spot they had left her in, and began to sob softly. </p><p>Helen grabbed a large glass from the sink, filled it with water from the bath and poured it over Barbara's head.</p><p>Another scream from the beleaguered teen filled the room.</p><p>""Got to get that hair washed too, so we can do some cutting."" Helen poured some shampoo on top of Barb's head and began rubbing it in. Once it was well lathered, she dipped the glass in the water and poured it over the young girl's head. A less powerful screech was the result. </p><p>""She doesn't seem to want to wash herself, Andy, so I guess you'll have to do the honors. Here's a washcloth.""</p><p>""Nnnn.... I'll do it. I'll do it.""</p><p>""Better get to it then, little bitch. Oh look, Andy, I wouldn't have believed it but those bee-sting nips actually have goose-bumps on them. You be sure to wash them well, Barbie. And between your legs, too, or I'll have Andy do it for you."" </p><p>Moaning as she touched parts of herself with the hot washcloth she managed to get most of her body covered, if not scrubbed. When she went to wash between her legs, she tried to raise herself slightly to get to her pussy.</p><p>""Oh no, that will never do, Barbie doll. You can't really get that clean unless you're standing. Now get up and show us how you clean that puss.""</p><p>Barbara struggled to rise and finally got to a standing position. The tears were still streaming down her face as she began to pass the washcloth between her legs.</p><p>""Now you know you can't possibly reach it all, unless you spread those legs wide, you silly girl. Get those legs spread.""</p><p>Barbara spread her legs as wide as she could, knowing and not even caring any more that she was exhibiting herself fully to her eager audience. She proceeded to rub the cloth back and forth against her vagina, covering every inch of her slit several times, looking at Helen for some word that she had successfully completed her chore.</p><p>""That's enough, nympho, we don't want you having an orgasm over this. Now get out and Andy will dry you off.""</p><p>The defeated girl stepped out and Andy was there immediately with a large bath towel, and began rubbing her down from neck to toe. Obviously he felt it necessary to rub her tits and between her legs with extra attention. His attention to the back of her legs and her backside were equally vigorous, causing Barbara to cry out several times.</p><p>With Barbara's hair still sopping and stringy, Helen grabbed a pair of scissors and said, ""Let's get this mop cut down to size now. I hate long hair!""</p><p>Barbara was quick to interject, ""Nnnn... Oh, please don't. I've never had it cut and I'll take care of it when it's dry.""</p><p>""Hair down to your butt is very unattractive, Barbie. Let's get it up here in a modified pageboy, shall we?"" With this she grabbed a hank of hair and began cutting. When she had finished, Barbara's hair hung unevenly, barely below her ears. She looked in the mirror and began weeping.</p><p>""I look like a boy,"" she murmured sadly.</p><p>""Maybe above the neck, but below the neck you're all girl, baby,"" muttered her step-mother, as she took one of her breasts in her hand and bobbled it.</p><p>""Now let's get to that other hair, little girl. There's not a lot there, anyway, but since you choose to act like a little spoiled child, I think you should look like one too, don't you?""</p><p>Barbara looked up at Helen in amazement, but could see by her determined look that there was no sense in pleading. </p><p>""Now I want you to sit on that toilet seat, scootch forward, and be very still. We wouldn't want to cut those nice fat lips on your pussy, would we?""</p><p>""I could do it, Mom.""</p><p>""No, Baby. Let me do the cutting and then you can put the cream on to finish the job, Okay? It's a little delicate. I've been shaving mine, ever since your grandmother stopped doing it, just before I got married the first time. And consider yourself lucky, Barbie Doll. More than once she decided to pull the hair out with tweezers, and, believe me, that smarts. My brothers used to love watching me get shaved.""</p><p>In a matter of two minutes she had cut off every hair covering Barbara's virgin slit.</p><p>""Now, Son, put those plastic gloves on and cover the whole area with this cream. Be careful not to get any in between the outer lips though, OK?""</p><p>Andy got down on his knees in front of the toilet and just stared for the longest time. He'd never seen one up this close, even in pictures, and he was fascinated. His mother watched him with amusement, and did nothing to hurry him along. What he saw wasn't even particularly instructive, because Barbara's slit was just that, and he couldn't see any of the nice pink insides. Barbara's face eventually turned slightly pink itself as his inspection went on and on.</p><p>Finally he dipped his finger in the jar and started dabbing the goo on what was left of the shorn hair. At first it felt cool to Barbara, but then began getting warmer and warmer. With a final dab Andy managed to rub a bit of it on Barbara's crinkled rectum, before he stopped. Now the ointment was really beginning to heat up and Barbara was totally at a loss as to what to do. She knew she couldn't wipe it off, and the heat was getting more and more intense.</p><p>""Oh, God, it hurts so much. Please wipe it off. I'll do anything. Ohh, ohh, you put some on my back hole. It burns, it burns.""</p><p>Andy remained planted between her legs, still staring with a wide dumb smile.</p><p>""In a couple of minutes, Barbie Doll. It takes a little time to get to those roots.""</p><p>With that the phone rang and Helen went to answer it. Barbara continued to moan and cry, to no avail until Helen came back into the bathroom several minutes later.</p><p>""Rub the cream off, Andy. After he gets you wiped off, go and get dressed, Barb. That was the Seattle Police Department calling to say your father was hit by a car crossing the street and died on the way to the hospital."" </p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>The next few days were busy ones and, much to her relief, little was done to Barbara physically to make her life as miserable as it had been since her father's marriage. She was given numerous chores to do in getting the house clean, making meals, making beds ,etc., but she was generally left alone to silently mourn her father's death.</p><p>They had returned from the cemetery, and the three of them were sitting in the living room quietly, when Helen announced, ""OK. Mourning period's over. Barbie, get changed into your work clothes and get to work on scrubbing down those walls in Andy's room. They're a mess!""</p><p>Barbara looked at Helen as though she had just been slapped.</p><p>""I can't believe you'd say that. My father's dead and barely in the ground. How can you be so cruel?""</p><p>""Well, I know you two weren't that close. I don't think he liked you very much, and I don't think you liked him much either. So let's just get things rolling here.""</p><p>The tears started welling in Barb's eyes and she began to shake.</p><p>""I hate you, I hate you! You're a bitch, and I hate you!"" With this she jumped up and ran crying into her room and flopped on the bed, burying her face in her pillow.</p><p>Helen waited a few minutes, as her rage built up and finally stormed into Barbara's room, sat on the bed, flipping Barbara over on her back and slapped her face as hard as she could.</p><p>The already weeping girl let out a shriek, and started balling her eyes out.</p><p>""Don't you ever speak to me like that again, you little bitch. Nobody speaks to me like that, and especially an impertinent little hop-head. I've been good to you in the last few days, because I knew you were sad, but obviously you don't appreciate my efforts, so we'll go back to the way things were. Forget Andy's room for now. I want you out in the living room stripped to the buff in two minutes. You still have 40 strokes coming to you from the other day, and you just added another 50 for speaking to me the way you did. I'll beat it out of you yet!"" </p><p>Barbara did manage to make it out to the living room totally stripped, her bare slit reminding all three of them where they'd left off days before.</p><p>""I think that naked vagina looks great on you, Barbie dear, and from now on I want you to keep it shaved all the time. I will check it out occasionally, and, if there's even the slightest feel of stubble, we'll get rid of it with the same treatment we used the other day, but we'll leave it on a lot longer.""</p><p>Barbara stood there awkwardly, with her hands folded behind her, waiting for someone to tell her what to do. Her wait seemed like an eternity, as both Helen and Andy took in her delightful curves. Finally Helen spoke.</p><p>""I've noticed you've been putting on a little weight over the past week, little cocksucker. So, before we have our little spanking session, I've decided we're going to have you do a bit of weight training and exercising.""</p><p>Barbara knew this was a lie. If anything she had lost weight, what with the work she'd been doing around the house, and a number of meals she'd missed by being sent to bed early without supper, as punishment for one thing or another. She also knew she couldn't argue with her step-mother any more.</p><p>Helen had her start off with push-ups. Harmless, but tiring, after she had completed 50 of them. Next, she had her bend over, touch her toes, and then return to a standing position. Again, not bad. but 50 of them was really getting to her. Then came the one she was dreading, jumping jacks. She knew this would show off every sexual feature she had.</p><p>One, two! One, two! With each jump Barbara's breasts jerked up and down in a most exciting way, jiggling every which way, and her opening legs showed off the pinkness between her nether lips. These she had to do 50 times, as well. By this time she was totally exhausted, breathing heavily and gulping for air.</p><p>""Next, I think I want you to run in place for a while, and I want you to get those knees up to your chest. Do you understand?""</p><p>""Yes ma'am, ...but...could I...rest...for a...moment,...please?"", she gasped.</p><p>""No you may not. This is a punishment session. Some day you'll learn not to speak to me the way you did. Hopefully, this episode will help convince you. Now run in place!""</p><p>So, gulping as much air as she could take in, Barbara began running in place. This was not as embarrassing as the jumping jacks, but her breasts wobbled , juddered and swayed constantly, and both Helen and Andy laughed much of the time, commenting on her flopping boobs. By the time she had run two minutes, she was so exhausted she sank to the floor, utterly worn out and panting laboriously.</p><p>""I guess we've about finished exercising for today, but don't think we won't have another one tomorrow, and I'll try to come up with some other fun ones to point out your best attributes. Now, I have already been outside and saved you the trouble of having to find switches for your beating today. I think I probably found some that are a little springier than the ones you got the other day. Oh, and by the way, we're going to work on your front this time, jst to mix things up a little.""</p><p>It took a moment for Barbara to comprehend what Helen was saying, but when it finally sank in, a look of horror appeared, and she gasped out, ""You wouldn't!""</p><p>""Oh, I'm afraid so, Dearie. Those big buds of yours are gonna feel a lot sorer when we finish up today. And I think today's the day Andy wants to find out what it feel like to get a blow-job. I understand you're an expert at the art of deep-throating. Hmmm?""</p><p>The sobs came from deep in Barbara's gut, when she heard what she had begun to realize was going to be a living hell for her every day from now on, and tears once again started pouring down her cheeks. </p><p>""Stop with the goddamn tears, bitch. You've got it easy. When I was your age my father used to beat me with what he called a ""groove strap"", whose sole purpose was to smack between the lips of my pussy, usually 20 or 30 times, and then he'd turn me over and use it on my butt-hole. I'll tell you it hurt to pee or crap for days after one of our sessions. 'Course I'm not averse to finding a nice thin leather belt, which ought to do the trick with you almost as well.""</p><p>With this she rose and grabbed Barbara's arm, yanking her up to her feet. </p><p>""Come here, Andy. I'm gonna need your help, Honey.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>Andy jumped to help, as Helen got a strong hold on Barbara's arm.</p><p>""I think you'll have to grab her arms from behind and hold on tight. I don't think Miss Goody-Two-Shoes is gonna like this as much as we are.""</p><p>After Andy grabbed her from behind, Barbara started bucking and pulling, but with no success.</p><p>""Why are you doing this to me? I haven't done anything"", she cried.</p><p>Helen got up close to Barbara's face and the fury and venom were evident in her piercing eyes. ""There's that word again. That's 60 now plus the 50 for yelling at me and calling me a bitch. You're just a glutton for punishment, aren't you? I'll tell you why I'm doing this. Because you're a bad, bad girl and I will beat it out of you, eventually.""</p><p>With this, she took up the first switch, festooned with buds, and, with little aim, swung it against Barb's thigh, right above the knee.</p><p>Swish! Splat! ""Oh, God, please, please don't do this. I'll try hard to be good. I promise.""</p><p>""Too late, Sweetie."" Swish! Splat! Another sweep across her lower thigh and another cry from Barbara. </p><p>The beating continued slowly up her legs, leaving ugly red splotches after each swat. Helen was keeping close tabs on the number of hits she made, and had reached only fifteen, by the time she reached Barb's torso.</p><p>""This would be a good time to have the groove strap, but since we don't we'll just give your little bare pussy some extra swats to make up for it."" So, for the next 25 switchings, she concentrated on her vaginal area. Barbara was, at this point, trying to swing her hips sideways to avoid the biting whipping, but to no avail. Crying copiously, she even tried lifting her legs up, hoping to fall on the floor, but Andy had just enough strength to keep her upright.</p><p>""Oops! Time to switch switches,"" and Helen grabbed a fresh one from the table. She spent ten of her quota, not that anybody else was counting, on Barb's stomach. As she finished working high on Barb's abdomen, Helen said with a slight tremor in her voice, ""60 to go, and they're all saved for those cute bubbies of yours. Hold real tight now, Andy. I think we're in for a bumpy ride.""</p><p>She swung the switch with full force and caught the lower part of Barbara's large nipple.</p><p>""Ohhhh, my God, it huuuurts. Please, please don't hit me there. I can't stand it!""</p><p>""You'll just have to, sweetcakes."" With this a hale of four more rapid swipes continued moving up and down her puffed areas. Eventually Helen began smacking the upper slopes of Barb's breasts, as red mark after red mark started appearing where pink flesh had been. Helen started down the breasts again, paying particular attention to the already darkening udder tips. Barbara was, by now, almost hoarse, again, and her whimpers and pleas were being ignored as completely as her screams had been earlier. .</p><p>With 20 left to go, she stopped the switching and reached for some heavy string. </p><p>""There's one area we haven't hit yet, and I'll bet Barbie Doll doesn't even know how sensitive it is. You just thought those nips were tender, baby. Just you wait!""</p><p>She began wrapping the string around the base of Barb's puffy left nipple. A couple of wraps around and a tightening squeezed the skin below her nipple painfully into a deep indentation around the nipple edge. Helen tied it off, swung the string around the back of Barbara's neck and over to the right breast. A yank on the string suddenly pulled Barb's left teat up toward her face, so that it stood obscenely pointing toward the ceiling. A similar tie around Barbara's right nipple had both nipples pointing awkwardly toward the ceiling, and the under parts of her breasts fully on view.</p><p>""Back to work, baby."" She took up a new switch and began belaboring the newly exposed area, much to Barbara's total painful distaste.</p><p>""Aaarg! Oh, it's awful. Pleeeease stop. Pleeease!""</p><p>But Helen continued switching the tender area until it was redder than any other area Helen had beaten. She threw down the switch and moved over to peruse her work. Barbara's front was covered from knees to shoulders with ugly splotches and a constant dark red hue over the full length of her front. Helen commented on how attractive Barbara's tits were, sticking up in the air that way, and how maybe they should contrive some kind of a bra that would emulate her current situation.</p><p>Much to Barbara's relief, Helen began untying the knots, in spite of the fact she was being as rough as she could in getting the knots out. When she finished, Helen looked her victim in the eye and said viciously, ""Now let's see how good you are at sucking cock, BITCH. Andy, unzip and get your schlong out. And you, cocksucker, get down on your knees.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>Andy let go of Barbara and began loosening his pants and pushing down on his underpants. In a moment he was standing before his mother wearing nothing but his tee-shirt.</p><p>Barbara moved to Helen, grabbing her arms and begging, ""Oh, please! Don't make me do this. I don't like to do it, and it's wrong.""</p><p>Helen slapped Barbara sharply against her right nipple, as she pulled away from her step-daughter. ""Don't you ever grab me like that again, Dopey-girl.""</p><p>As Barbara reacted to the slap by backing away with a scream, Helen said, ""I told you I was going to begin tutoring you. Well, consider this your first lesson in sex education. I know you've already had experience, but we learn by trying new shapes and sizes, don't we?""</p><p>Barbara backed away sobbing and looked at Andy, who was already in a state of semi-erection.</p><p>His penis was normal for a fourteen-year-old, around five inches long, perhaps a little thicker than average and circumcised. He now took it in hand and began sliding it back and forth. </p><p>""Look good, Barbie? Come to Papa.""</p><p>Barbara froze for a moment and then made a dash for the door, but Helen was ready for her. She grabbed her arm and twisted it painfully behind her back, forcing Barb down to her knees.</p><p>Andy moved over to her quickly and pressed his now hardened penis against her mouth. After a moment of resistance, Helen's upward twist on her arm convinced her to open her mouth.</p><p>""I'll warn you this one time, bitch. You bite my boy or even scrape your teeth against his nice prick and I'll break this arm. Got it?"" She twisted up a little more, when she received no answer.</p><p>""Essh...Ump,"" was all Barbara could manage in response. Andy began sawing his penis in and out of Barb's mouth, and, though it wasn't long enough to get down her throat, it still could reach the back of her mouth, causing her gag reflex to respond.</p><p>""Gaahk. Slurp! Gung! Awkk! Ugggh. Gawwk."" These sounds continued to emanate from her mouth, and Andy's ecstasy grew, as his slime-covered penis neared its explosion. Not two minutes after Barbara had taken it in, it burst in full force, and though she swallowed a bit of it, most of it dripped slowly out of her lips and slid down her chin, plopping onto her breast. </p><p>""Andy, you didn't have much staying power, Honey. We'll have to try it again in a bit, so Barbie can see how it is to work on it for a while. But the next time, Sweetie, and she twisted Barb's arm cruelly, I don't want to see a drop come out of your mouth. You've got to learn how to swallow it all, just the way I had to with my brothers.""</p><p>Andy, whose prick was rapidly losing its hardness, immediately pointed out that he was ready to go right now, if it was okay with Helen. She nodded her head and pushed Barbara's up close to Andy's semi-hardon. Barbara resignedly opened her mouth, and blow-job # 2 began. </p><p>This one was no easier for her than the first. She could feel her step-brother's erection growing as she sucked, and shortly she was back to feeling it reach the back of her mouth again.</p><p>""Eckkh. Slosh. Gawwp. Goog. Glurg."" There was no letup, and the sucking went on, endlessly, she thought, as his penis savored the spit and coughed-up slime that came with her choking. As his climax grew near, Andy grabbed her head between his two hands, and held it jammed up against her lips. ""Hawgg. Gaock! Uchheegch!""</p><p>Finally, the moment came, and a huge spurt of sour-tasting sperm came spewing into her mouth. As her mouth filled with the slimy substance, she knew she must do something, and opening her mouth wasn't one of her options, so she finally, at the very last moment, when her mouth could hold no more, swallowed. The urge to vomit hit her almost immediately, but she was able to force it back down her throat.</p><p>Andy held her head with a full mouth of penis until well after he completed his climax, savoring the feel of her mouth. Finally he released her. She pulled back coughing and sputtering. Helen released her arm and moved over to the couch and sat.</p><p>""The second one was much better, little bird-brain, but I can see we need a lot more practice before we get this thing perfected. Don't you agree, Andy, Honey?""</p><p>Andy moved to sit beside her, leaving Barbara coughing and moaning sadly on the floor.</p><p>""Uh, yeah, Mom. I think so,"" he said dumbly.</p><p>""OK, Barbie Doll. Go wash your tit off, gargle with some mouthwash and come back here immediately. We're not done yet.""</p><p>Barbara, weeping once again, pulled herself up and slunk into her bathroom. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter 8</h5><p>When she returned to the living room, Barbara stood in all her naked nubile glory as she presented herself to her mistress and her son. Her shoulders sagged, and she clasped her hands in front of her, not to hide anything, God knows, but because she was ill at ease.</p><p>""Stand at attention, bitch! Didn't I tell you about covering that pussy of yours, after all the trouble we went to to make it look so cute.""</p><p>Barbara scurried to put herself at attention.</p><p>""Now, I am still very upset with you for yelling at me and calling me a bitch...""</p><p>""I'm really sorry. I shouldn't have and I apol...""</p><p>""Don't you ever interrupt me, you bad girl. You see, Andy, she hasn't improved a bit. Well, we're going to take care of that right now. When was the last time you had an enema, Barbie?""</p><p>""Uh, I've never had one, Ma'am.""</p><p>""Well, another new experience for you. Aren't we full of fun things to do? Into the bathroom, now! You probably want to watch this, too, Andy. Barbie's about to show you what she's going to look like when she gets pregnant. I don't expect that'll be for some time, though, if we use proper precautions."" </p><p>Barbara and Andy were standing in the bathroom waiting, Barbara still stark naked, and Andy still unable to keep from staring, when Helen came in with a large enema bag.</p><p>She went to the sink and filled it with lots of soap and hot water, but, this time, she was kind enough to mix in some cold water with it. Screwing on the top, she smiled and exclaimed, ""There we go. I think two quarts ought to be about right. Bend over, Dumbo, and hold onto the sides with your hands. Andy, do you want to do the honors?""</p><p>Andy acknowledged and sank to his knees with the nozzle.</p><p>""Spread those legs, you stupid girl, so Andy can see where to stick it. Wider, for God's sake!""</p><p>When Barbara had gotten her legs spread as far apart as she could, Andy smiled up at his mother and began moving the nozzle back and forth between Barbara's spread vaginal lips, back and forth, back and forth, as Barbara sighed in humiliation and gathering fear.</p><p>Finally Helen said with a smile, ""No, Sweetie, you'll need the back hole. I guess you need an anatomy lesson, don't you. I'll bet Barbie Doll would be happy to show you where and what everything is, after we finish this little punishment. Now, because this is a punishment, I don't think we will lubricate the nozzle. Let's let Barbie suffer a little for a change.""</p><p>Suddenly Andy found the crinkled hole and pressed forward with gusto.</p><p>""Oww, Ooo. Not so hard, pleeease."" But Andy continued pushing hard and finally her rectum gave and opened. As the nozzle sank further and further into her bowels, Barbara began to weep, feeling the pressure of an external object sticking in her for the first time.</p><p>When the nozzle had sunk in to its end, Helen released the catch and the soapy water began to flow into her step-daughter's bowels. At first there was no vocal response from Barb, but, only a minute later, she began to feel the water filling her and the cramps began in earnest.</p><p>""Ohh, it's burning me. Please take it out. Ohh, it hurts. Oh, please, no more.""</p><p>But the enema continued, and Barbara's cramps became stronger and stronger.</p><p>""I have to go, I have to go. Please, please, now, now, Owwoo, no, oh I'm sorry, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to say that word, please.""</p><p>But you did say it, bad girl. We'll just have to start keeping a list. But that's 20 to start off your next whipping.""</p><p>By the time the enema bag had emptied, Barbara was down on her knees, still hanging onto the side of the wash basin, and moaning and crying. But that was just the first quart. Helen refilled the bag and hung it back on a hook. The clamp was loosened and soon Barbara was in agony, feeling the second bag's contents force their way into her stomach. Finally the second bag slurped to a finish. </p><p>Please let me go to the bathroom, now, please!""</p><p>""No, no. We have to wait ten minutes. Those are the rules. I remember one time my mother made me wait twenty minutes. I was all sweaty and weak by the time she finally let me sit down on the john. Now, stand up, so we can see the new Barbie."" </p><p>Barbara tried to straighten up and pull herself up on her two legs, but since no one was helping her, she had to inch her way up, every inch causing unbearable stomach pains. Eventually she was able to stand, in a slightly hunched-over position. Her whole front ached, not only from the enema, but the thrashing she had gotten earlier. Glancing in the mirror she could see that her front, especially her breasts, looked as though she had a very bad sunburn. She also noticed that her belly stuck out as if she were in her fourth or fifth month of pregnancy and glistened, the skin was so tight.</p><p>""See, Andy, her stomach looks like she's preggers. Feel how full her stomach feels now.""</p><p>Andy couldn't wait to rub his hand roughly over Barbara's protrusion, adding to her discomfort.</p><p>Ten long minutes later Helen finally gave permission to remove the plug, and Andy did it as slowly as possible. Barbara barely made it to the toilet before the flood began, and she sighed with relief as the liquid poured out. She, indeed, had begun sweating, in spite of her nakedness and was so totally wiped out by the experience, all she wanted to do was lie down and sleep. Naturally Helen had other plans! </p><p>""Come on, Dolly. It's time for some show and tell. Poor Andy needs a lesson in female anatomy.""</p><p>Tired and beaten down, Barbara trudged into the living room, led by her two nemeses. When they arrived, Helen told Barbara to sit in the big stuffed armchair, Andy to sit on the floor right next to Barbie and she would, as instructor, stand a few feet in front of the chair. Barbara, whose front was still smarting from the whipping she'd received, sat gingerly awaiting instructions.</p><p>""Now then, Miss Dope-fiend, we're going to start at the top and work our way down your body, explaining to Andy what part each has in sexual participation, and showing him, as much as we can. Sit up! First, the mouth. What do we use it for in sex?""</p><p>Barbara resignedly whispered, ""What I did earlier.""</p><p>""God damn it, Barbie, do you want another whipping right now?""</p><p>""Nnn, I don't, Ma'am,"" was Barbara's sullen whispered answer.</p><p>""Then you better straighten up, stop feeling sorry for yourself, answer my questions fully and with some energy. I'm right in the mood to give you another 50 on your front.""</p><p>Barbara reluctantly perked up.</p><p>""First of all, there are less sexual things you do with your mouth, aren't there.""</p><p>""Well there's kissing.""</p><p>""Exactly! And what kinds?""</p><p>""On the lips and with... tongues."" </p><p>""Right! Now demonstrate both with Andy.""</p><p>As repugnant as the thought was, she leaned forward to kiss Andy, who grabbed her neck, pulled her forward, locked lips and stuck his tongue deep into her mouth. After rolling his tongue around her mouth for nearly thirty seconds, he pulled away and looked up at his mother. </p><p>""She's not sticking her tongue in my mouth, Mom!"" </p><p>""Barbie!""</p><p>Andy locked on again and this time let Barbara do all the work. He finally pulled back.</p><p>""I guess he doesn't need a demonstration of a regular kiss,"" said his mother laughing. ""And what was the other thing you were mentioning before, Barbie, and you'd better be specific and use the right words. Or else!""</p><p>""Sssucking ...on a man's thing... his ppppenis.""</p><p>""And that can include licking and sucking his balls and his ass-hole, can't it?""</p><p>Barbara, who had never even thought of such a thing before answered quietly, ""Yes Ma'am.""</p><p>""Let's move down to those yummy tits of yours, now. What are they for?""</p><p>""To feed babies milk."" </p><p>""That is not the sexual function of your boobs. What is it, dummy?""</p><p>""For men to suck on, I guess."" </p><p>""You guess! You know! She's forgotten, Andy. Show her.""</p><p>Andy jumped to his knees and grabbing one of her breasts, popped the nipple in his mouth. Barbara was totally chagrinned and closed her eyes to shut the greedy sucker from her sight. Soon, he had pulled in as much of her breast as he could get in his mouth, and was biting and sucking as hard as he could. The pain on her reddened tit from her earlier whipping came back to haunt her. Then while he had the one breast buried in his mouth, he grabbed the other in his hand and began squeezing it roughly. Barbara let out a yell, and Andy pulled off.</p><p>""So, we know a tit can be a nice toy to play with and suck on, right?""</p><p>""Now, moving on down, Barbie, sweetie, I want you to prop each leg up on an arm of the chair and scootch forward until your butt is right on the edge of the chair front. That's it.""</p><p>Barbara was so embarrassed by this blatant exhibition that she moved her hand in front of her eyes to shut out the lewd ostentation. Her vagina was completely open, to the point that one could see, not only the outer and inner lips, but the entrance to her cervix.</p><p>""Poor Barbie's embarrassed, so I'll carry on from here. See these fat lips out here,"" said Helen leaning in to touch them. They protect these inner lips and the rest of the vagina, Andy. They're very sensitive. Go on and feel all of them. That's good. Now this is the hole where a man sticks his penis. As a matter of fact, while we're here...."" With this she took her index finger and stuck it as far in the hole as she could. Removing it, she said, ""Well, she didn't lie about that, anyway. She is definitely a virgin. Stick your finger in until you hit the barrier. That's her hymen. There you go. Not only do women like to be felt up on their pussy, and fuck men with it, but one of the greatest feelings in the world for a woman is to have her pussy licked . See this hood up here? If you flip that a little you see that little nubbin that shines like a pearl, that's her clitoris, or clit for short, and that's the most sensitive part in a woman's body, usually. Suck on that for a while and you'll drive a girl crazy. We don't want you doing it right now, 'cause we're not looking for Barbie to enjoy herself too much today."" Barbara was mortified by the time they had finished.</p><p>""Finally, you know all about the asshole, but did you know that not only can you give a girl an enema through it, but a man could stick his prick in it, just like her vaginal hole. Most girls don't like it at first, because the hole is so small a man usually has to force it in, but a woman eventually can get used to it. If you want to, I'll let you try that tomorrow, but right now I'm starved. Let's go to the kitchen and get something. Barbie Doll, I'm disappointed in your demonstration abilities, and I think we'll just send you to bed without supper again. It'll help take off some of that fat. Goodnight!""</p><p>Helen and Andy left the room discussing what he had learned, though there really wasn't much of it that he didn't already know. Barbara was so tired and depressed, she dragged her legs down from her lewd exposure, stood and ambled to her bed. She didn't even bothering to put on her nightgown. She pulled back the covers, crawled in and was sound asleep within a minute.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 9</h5><p>The doorbell rang, and Helen answered it to find the county Sheriff standing there, and, behind him, Barbara with a small suitcase in her hands. She was dressed in a tee-shirt and short shorts. It was obvious that she was without a bra, as her prominent nipples stuck out in all their glory like beacons. The big difference in her appearance was a confident smile, a ""gotcha"" smile, which exuded the first self-assurance that Helen had seen in the little time they'd known each other. </p><p>""Hello, Ben. Come on in. I see you found our little truant. Where was she?""</p><p>The three of them sat, before Ben answered. ""We found her thumbing a ride down on route 69, Helen. I told her I was glad we got to her before some nasty guy picked her up and did God-awful things to her.""</p><p>""Oh, I'm so glad you did, Ben. Dressed the way she is, she was just inviting trouble.""</p><p>""Well, before I go any further, Helen, I have to tell you she's leveled some pretty serious charges against you. I need to ask you a few questions.""</p><p>""Why, certainly, Ben. What in the world is she saying?""</p><p>""First off, she says you beat her. Did you?""</p><p>""Well I did spank her and whipped her with switches, Ben, but I believe both are legal to use with children in this county, aren't they? I tell you, Ben, she has been nothing but trouble for the last two weeks. Now I know it's been a trying time for her, and I've tried hard to be a mother and companion to her, what with her father's death and all, but it's been hard for me, too. Married just two days before he's gone."" Helen's eyes filled with tears. </p><p>""It's true. Spanking and switches are legal here. I thought you had actually beat her, the way she was talking.""</p><p>Barbara tried to interject, ""But she switched ....""</p><p>""Did she tell you she was recently kicked out of high school for smoking marijuana on school grounds?""</p><p>""No she didn't. Is that true, young lady?""</p><p>""Yes but I only...""</p><p>""Her father was just mortified, but I said I would home-school her until we could get things straightened out.""</p><p>""That's real nice of you, Helen. Now, there were a few other charges she's made. Fairly serious charges. For instance, she claims you made her perform oral sodomy on your son.""</p><p>""Oh, Barbara, dear, how could you say such a thing? Oh, Ben, she lies at the drop of a hat. You've known me how long, fifteen years? Could you possibly believe I would ever do such a thing? Oh, you are so hateful, Barbara. I'm just so embarrassed.""</p><p>""I have to say, when I saw it was you living here, I began to have my doubts about her story. You're just not the type, Helen.""</p><p>At this point, the self-assuredness left Barbara, and she lowered her head and began to cry.</p><p>""She also said you gave her a couple of enemas. Is that right?""</p><p>""Yes, I did. I don't know whether it was the wedding and funeral so soon after, but she started having terrible trouble with regularity, and all I was trying to do was help her. She just doesn't appreciate anything I do for her, Ben. I tell you, I'm about at my wits end.""</p><p>""And the last claim she made was that you gave her an enema yesterday and followed up by letting your son commit anal sodomy on her. I don't suppose that's true either.""</p><p>""Oh, Barbara, sweetie, how can you lie like that? What have I done to make you turn against me so?""</p><p>Helen leaned in to Ben and very confidentially said, ""I truly believe she's a little psychotic, Ben. She comes up with these amazing stories all the time, but this is the first time she's tried to implicate me. I'm also tempted to check out her IQ level. And I'm not sure she hasn't gotten into some more serious drugs along the way. Sometimes she just gets wacky.""</p><p>""Well, I hope you can straighten her out. She's a pretty girl. But she sure needs counseling, and knowing you, I know you'll find a way. Sorry to bother you, Helen.""</p><p>""Thanks, Ben. Oh, and I haven't had a chance to congratulate you on your election to sheriff.""</p><p>""Thanks. I have to tell you, your financial contributions and campaigning sure helped us a lot.""</p><p>Ben looked over at Barbara, who had almost curled into a fetal position. ""Now you better learn to behave, young lady. Next time we catch you out on the road like that, I'll have to run you in for vagrancy, and you may just get sent to that girl's reformatory over in Ashley. You don't want to end up there. I hear the attendants are real tough on those girls. So you straighten up, you hear!""</p><p>And he was gone. Helen turned to Barbara, who remained curled up, sobbing now, knowing her luck had run out.</p><p>""So, BITCH, you almost got away, didn't you? Well, you won't have another chance, I can tell you that. Get those clothes off now."" </p><p>Barbara hurried to comply, not wanting to incur her step-mother's wrath any more than she already had. She jumped up and shucked out of her tee-shirt, the shorts and her panties. Helen grabbed them up and held them in front of Barbara's face.</p><p>""Take a good look, sweetie, 'cause this is the last you're gonna see of 'em, or any of your other clothes. I'm putting every piece of clothing you own in a box and locking it in the attic. From now on you'll be running around the house naked as a jay-bird 24 hours a day. Let's see you go outside without any clothes on, especially with fall right around the corner.""</p><p>""And a few things more. You will get a beating at least once every day, just on principle, and I may even start using a paddle, who knows. I will begin tutoring you tomorrow in all your courses, and you'd better get decent grades. Somehow I don't think you will, 'cause I'm a pretty tough grader. One more thing to punish you for, huh. Oh, and we need to continue Poor Andy's sex education. He's woefully ignorant of the most basic facts.""</p><p>Barbara just stood there with the tears streaming down her face, dripping onto her boobs, and she began to moan in a low wail.</p><p>""Now, let's get you into the bathroom. ANDY, stop eating your sandwich, honey and come on in the bathroom. I need your help. Barbara's back, and she needs another enema bad! I think we'll try 2 ½ quarts this time.""</p>"
605,"Getting to Know Step-Mother, Part 2",Banshee,BF0629@verizon.net,"['FMm/f', 'spank', 'anal', 'oral', 'les', 'Fdom', 'nc', 'hum', 'sad']","Barbie continues to be punished daily and is forced to display herself for an anatomy lesson, besides pleasuring Andy's friends.",2013-05-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>For the next few days, Barb's miserable life continued much as before, except now she was receiving her prescribed one spanking a day, with additional ones thrown in for any number of transgressions, most contrived by her step-mother, but many for made-up misdeeds conjured up by Andy. The rule was that if Andy found the fault he got to give the spanking, so he looked for any opportunity to see a violation where there was none. Barb's rear end was a constant shade of bright red, and, of course, always in view, since she was now expected to be naked at all times, and her face exhibited a steady stream of tears through much of the day.</p><p>""Oh, Barbie, I asked you nicely to get the spot out of my jeans over an hour ago, and it's still there. You don't seem to pay attention to anything I ask you to do. Bad Barbie!""</p><p>""But sir, I was outside cutting the grass. I couldn't hear you out there.""</p><p>""You just weren't listening hard enough, Barbie. Come over here and get your spanking. NOW!""</p><p>Barb hesitated a moment, then crossed to Andy as Helen moved into the living room to watch. Her tears began flowing before she placed herself over Andy's lap. Her bright red behind, which had just received its daily prescribed dose an hour earlier, looked as though it couldn't get any redder. Andy was about to prove that thought wrong, but, before he began, he ordered her to spread her legs for him. When she did, his hand dipped between her legs to pinch and pull on her protruding outer lips. He received great pleasure in hearing Barbara moaning and pleading and hearing her sobs increase. Soon he moved his hand forward to stimulate her clitoris, long enough for it to protrude from under the hood so that he could grab it between his thumb and index finger and twist.</p><p>Barbara screamed and rose up from Andy's lap, but his grip on the nubbin was enough to hold her in place. When he finally tired of tormenting his step-sister, he released her clit, bringing his hand up and smacking it down on Barbie's sore buttock with all his might. Barb swore out loud for the very first time.</p><p>""Oh, shit! Oh, pleeeease don't spank me, Andy. I'm already so sore. Pleeease!""</p><p>""It's Master to you, Barbie-doll, and, because you said a bad word, I'm going to double the punishment. 40 spanks. How about that?""</p><p>""Good for you, Andy. Little girls who use bad words deserve extra punishment, and, when you're finished I think a little soap-in-the-mouth is call for. Bad Barbie!""</p><p>And so the punishment went on and on, and Barbara's seat got darker and darker, as she began crying so hard she started hiccupping. Her legs were flying about as though she was swimming the butterfly stroke, until, still hiccupping, and sobbing she collapsed on Andy's lap. Andy, who had reached the 40th blow to her buttocks, thought at first that she had fainted, but the fact that she was still moaning told him she was a step beyond pain.</p><p>He pushed her to a standing position and checked to see the damage. The mere touch of one of her buttocks brought more tears and another shriek. Helen grabbed her arm and pulled her into the bathroom. Grabbing a bar of soap, she demanded that Barbara open wide. When she finally did, Helen forced the bar deep into her mouth and ordered Barbara to bite down on it. Barb did as ordered and was instructed to hold it there until Helen gave her the okay to release it. It was almost a minute later, during which time Barbara had been forced to swallow a number of times, before Helen let her spit the soap out. </p><p>""You are not to rinse your mouth out. Do you understand?""</p><p>Barb grimaced and swallowed more of the soapy deposit in her mouth.</p><p>""Now, it's time for today's lesson. Let's start with math, shall we? Oh, I almost forgot. Andy has fixed up a nice chair for you to sit on, and I know how naked you feel without a bra, so I fixed one for you. Here, put it on.""</p><p>Barbara looked at the bra, and she noticed immediately that it was a couple of sizes too small, but, besides that, Helen had sewn netting into both cups with about twenty thumb-tacks in each cup protruding inward. Barbara started to shy from it, but Andy grabbed her arms from behind and Helen placed the bra over her breasts and hooked the back. Barbara screamed at the pain being driven into her tender breasts, especially her puffy nipples. The fact that the bra was too small meant that her breasts poked out well above the upper edges of the bra, making her look much bustier than normal, as well as making the pressure being caused by the tight fit giving her much more pain. It felt as though she was being stung by a swarm of bees, over and over. Helen checked the fit by pressing various spots on the bra, bringing wails from the beleaguered girl.</p><p>Then Helen showed her the chair Andy had fixed for her. It was a regular wooden kitchen chair, but in the center of the seat, sticking up, was a wooden dowel, approximately 1 ½ inches in diameter and almost six inches long. Barb tried to run away, but Andy and Helen each grabbed an arm, and as she screamed at the top of her lungs, they pushed her down to the dowel's top. Helen placed Barbara's little rosebud directly over the dowel and she and Andy pushed down very slowly until Barbara was firmly seated on the chair.</p><p>""Now, between the bra and the chair, I don't think I'll have to worry about your mind wandering, will I, Barbie-honey? Now, let's turn your book to page 42.""</p><p>The chair and bra became a regular part of the curriculum, whenever Barbie had any of her schooling, except for the sex education classes. When the bra was released after each study session, Barb could see that usually it had just left deep depressions all over her breasts, and especially her nipples. Occasionally she could see where a tack or two had broken the skin and a few drops of blood had appeared.</p><p>About a week after she started being required to appear nude throughout the day, Helen told Barbara that she had a handyman coming to do some work on the house, and, so that his attention wouldn't be diverted to watching a naked girl running around the house, she was to go to her room. After she had entered, Helen closed the door and slipped the bolt on the lock on the outside of the door. Barb heard some hammering and such while the workman was there, but was glad to be out from under Helen's constant sadistic supervision. Several hours later she was allowed out of her room, and the cruelty returned, and she forgot the episode.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>A week or so later Helen called Barbie into the living room, where she found her two tormentors waiting. She could tell by the sparkle in their eyes that whatever was about to happen was not going to be to her liking. Barb stood before Helen with her hands clasped behind her back, as she had been recently instructed to stand before either of them whenever she was being addressed. This, of course, left her breasts and her hairless pussy open for inspection or torment, much to her embarrassment.</p><p>""Barbie, honey, you are overdue for your next sex education lesson, which is especially important for teenage girls. I hope you know by now that you must be very obedient and make no fuss about a little pain. Sex education for girls is no fun. It involves hard training. The most important things for a young girl to remember are cleanliness, elegance, endurance and willpower. Your primary concern, however, must be obedience. Are you ready to begin the next step in your sexual education?""</p><p>Tears began to form in Barb's eyes, as she realized that whatever was about to happen was going to be very painful, but her answer would have to be the one she gave for everything nowadays.</p><p>""Yes, ma'am.""</p><p>""Then we start at the small ottoman over here. Now, sit down on the edge...No, you stupid girl...sit on the short side...Now, lie on your back.""</p><p>Reluctantly Barbie did as she was instructed, placing her arms beside her on the ottoman. She began to tremble slightly as she awaited the next order.</p><p>""Stretch your arms above your head, silly girl...yes...so you really show off those ugly tits of yours. That's a nice view, isn't it, Andy?""</p><p>""Yeah. The tiny nipples at the end of her boobies are erect, too!""</p><p>""That's because all teenage girls like to show them off.""</p><p>Barb was totally embarrassed and turned her head to the side to avoid having to look at the leers on their faces. She pressed her legs together, afraid of what was to follow.</p><p>""Okay, dopey-girl, I want you to raise your legs up toward the ceiling...quickly, bitch...now spread them as far as you can...farther!...as far apart as you can get them...Oh, come on, you can do better than that.""</p><p>With that Helen crossed to the ottoman, grabbed Barbara's ankles and yanked them a few inches further apart, drawing a screech from her prone victim.</p><p>""Come on Barbie, you can do better than that. That's nothing, especially for a sixteen-year-old schoolgirl, who used to be a cheer-leader. Spread 'em more! Further!""</p><p>Barbara tried with all her strength to spread her legs further, but they were already aching. She could feel her pussy lips spread slightly, and, the outer lips showing the slightest tinge of pink between them. Her face showed several shades pinker than usual, as she realized how exposed she was.</p><p>""You can be quite sure I will not tolerate such a poor performance. How can Andy learn how to handle girls, if he thinks they are as disobedient as you and have difficulty showing off their pussies? You are really asking for it, girl! It's time to say hello to the groove strap!""</p><p>""I'm trying, ma'am. I'm doing my best. I can't spread them any more. Please, ma'am.""</p><p>Her legs ached terribly now, and she tried to open her legs another half inch, without success.</p><p>""I've really had enough of your sass, young lady. Back talk during a sex education session while lying on your back will double your punishment. I planned to give you 5 slaps between your legs...after a few test slaps...since it's your first time, but now you've earned ten!""</p><p>""Oh, nnnn...Please, I'm sorry, ma'am, really I am.""</p><p>""It's too late, girl...Now, be brave...We begin with the test strokes. If you take them like a good girl, holding your position and make no unladylike noise, your training can start soon, and the ""little helpers"" can stay in the cupboard....You get one test stroke for each of your teenage years....We'll start with you counting the smack to match each of your teenage years. So we'll start with thirteen. Understood, Barbie?""</p><p>The tears began to roll down the sides of her face as she acknowledged Helen's orders.</p><p>""After you call out the number I want you to beg, 'Please make me learn how to spread my legs as I should in order to become an obedient girl.' And after each stroke I want you to strain to open your legs a bit more.""</p><p>Helen positioned herself in front of the demoralized young girl, who was so very aware that Andy had snuck up behind his mother and both were now peering down at her open pussy. Helen grasped the groove strap, a thin rigid leather belt in her left hand. She looked directly in her young charge's eyes.</p><p>""Are you ready for your sexual training, girl?""</p><p>""Yes, ma'am.""</p><p>""Then start begging!""</p><p>With a satisfied smile on her face, Helen whipped the groove strap between Barb's open legs.</p><p>SPLAT!</p><p>It was a light stroke, but the groove strap landed exactly where Helen aimed, between the open lips of the virgin's slit. After a split second of shock Barbara screamed out, ""Oww, Ooo...Not so hard, please...Ohh...ooo, my pussy is burning...Oh, please.... THIRTEEN!...Please make me learn how to spread my legs so I may become an obedient girl! Oh, ooo..I can't stand it.""</p><p>Barb's long legs dropped down to the floor, and she pressed her legs together to hide her pussy.</p><p>""Don't press those legs together, you stupid girl. Now, get them back up in the air and spread them wide, little bitch! This was just a virgin-like light stroke, just to give you an idea and open up that pussy all the way for the real strokes. Your pussy is still too close set. I want to see everything before we're finished. Now, get those legs up in the air again, and spread them!""</p><p>The sobbing girl pointed her feet toward the ceiling again, but fearfully opened her legs only partway. ""What's this lesson all about, young lady?""</p><p>Barbara whispered her answer. ""...about how a teenage girl should spread her legs obediently, Ma'am""...""</p><p>""Then DO SO, quickly, bitch!"" Her right hand came out to slap Barb's leg with a loud smack. </p><p>Barbara obeyed quickly, opening her legs to the limit.</p><p>""Andy, you can help our little bitch-in-training by standing over Barbie-doll's head, and maybe you could put something in her mouth to quiet her down. I know she'd appreciate having something else to concentrate on while we're teaching her to spread her legs. She has to stay on her back until told otherwise and to point her feet to the ceiling... and keep them spread! Barbie, open your legs even a bit more. When you feel the pain on your pussy, you'll know it's far enough. DO YOU UNDERSTAND?""</p><p>In the meantime, Andy was unzipping his fly and removing his hard penis. </p><p>With tears streaming, Barbara muttered a ""Yes, ma'am.""</p><p>""After Andy inserts and lets you suck on his nice big prong, there will be no teeth involved. If you bite him or rub your teeth against his penis, I swear your cunt will disappear after I finish with it. UNDERSTOOD!</p><p>As Andy began dipping it between her lips, Barb shook her head violently to let Helen know she understood.</p><p>""Then let's continue begging for the test strokes!""</p><p>""Foueen...pease maake meee leawn hw t sled m les so I maaay com oedint girl.""</p><p>SPLAT!</p><p>Again, the groove strap landed on Barbie's virgin pussy. This time it seemed as if the small end of the thin leather belt penetrated a little bit of her girlish slit.</p><p>""OOOWWWOOO....OOOOOH, GAAA!""</p><p>Barb had no choice but to keep lying on her back, as Andy sawed his prick in and out of her mouth, but again she closed her thighs without permission, and her feet fell to the floor for the second time.</p><p>""Pease, can' sand t, hussy hurs so uch....PEEASE!""</p><p>""But, as a young girl you must learn to bear such strokes. Believe me, young lady, you are not the first girl to receive such strokes. My father and mother used to use the strap on me regularly.""</p><p>""God, Mom, this is great! My dick goes in further this way, and her mouth is so wet. WOW!""</p><p>""Peease...peease don' 'it e so har. Gaaack. Urk."" </p><p>""Stop arguing, Barbie! That wasn't even a medium stroke, because I've been taking into consideration that you're still a virgin, but you have to get used to a little pain between your legs...and as a girl gets older, her pain tolerance has to develop, until she is finally ready for sex. So the strokes will get a little harder as we proceed...so don't waste my time, you little prick-tease, and get back in position. Spread those legs, girly!""</p><p>Helen waited until the girl was back in the ordered position. Her eyes were extremely frightened as she stared around Andy's sawing penis into her step-mother's cold eyes.</p><p>""Now then, what can I do for you?""</p><p>""Fifeen...pease ma'e me ler 'ow t sred m le's so ah mae 'com a 'beient gir.""</p><p>SWITT!</p><p>As the young girl's pussy had swollen a bit from the previous strokes and because of her widely spread legs, her pussy had opened a little bit. As a result, the groove strap was able to dip a little deeper, and, this time, it really penetrated Barbie's pussy.</p><p>""AAAAIIIIEEE.... Ohh Gah...OOOUUU!""</p><p>Despite the extreme pain Barb managed to keep her arms stretched behind her head and remained on her back with Andy's help, but she again closed her legs, though she had the presence of mind to keep her legs extended in the air this time. This time, however, she not only pressed her thighs together, but she crossed her legs, trying to hide her young pussy from her stepmother.</p><p>""Pease...pease...I be'hing yo. Can sta' any 'ore!""</p><p>""No Missy, we will continue with your sex training for disobedient young girls, that's for sure. You little prick-teasers like to have your pussy fingered and your boobs sucked...being fucked is just the next step. And Missy, I will decide if, when, and by whom you get deflowered! You will have absolutely no say in the matter. IS THAT UNDERSTOOD?""</p><p>A very quiet,""'Es, ma'."" Barbara sobbed and continued crossing her legs to hide her virgin slit. Andy decided her tits were just too luscious looking and took that moment to reach down and squeeze both of them.</p><p>""Aieeee. Oooouuu.""</p><p>""Barbie, I'm sure Andy would relish having a little doctor/patient play with his step-sister, but we'll save that for later...just open your legs WIDE and I'll have a little look at your pussy.""</p><p>The fear and despair in Barbie's eyes was palpable. Slowly she spread her legs wide until she felt her step-mother's hand on her aching pussy. Again she crossed her legs, trapping Helen's hand.</p><p>""Are you insane, you silly bitch? How can I examine your slit, if you don't keep your legs spread?""</p><p>Barbie opened her legs to shoulder width, fighting her urge to pull them down.</p><p>""I suppose you've never had an OB-GYN exam, have you, young lady?""</p><p>Barbara shook her head 'no'.</p><p>""That's another argument for the need for sex education for teenage girls...Pain or the fear of pain doesn't allow a girl to hide her pussy. Neither at the doctor's or at home...So, what's wrong with your pussy, Missy!""</p><p>""Bur's s'muh, Can' sand ih.""</p><p>Barbie began sobbing again, as Helen examined her pussy thoroughly, causing heavy tears from the sixteen-year-old.</p><p>""Your pussy is now nice and tender, just as a girl's pussy should be! It seems ready for the true sex education. It's a little bit red in the middle of the slit and your nice plump outer lips are a pretty shade of crimson, and your pussy's starting to heat up. Nothing to worry about, Barbie. It will be best if Andy and I keep an eye on the state of your pussy during your training. Sadly I have to admit that your behavior during the first test strokes was very poor for a girl in her mid-teens. Be brave and really strain to open your legs after the last test blow. Convince me that you're old enough to submit to your sex education for teen girls of your own free will, and the ""little helpers"" can stay where they are. OK?""</p><p>""I ty ma' ...""</p><p>""Self-control and endurance are most important for any teenage girl, and you should be ashamed of making such a fuss about a few strokes, Missy...Not to worry, though, I'm sure that by the time today's training is over you will be able to really spread your legs. So, let's finish the test strokes, shall we?...Get into position, Barbie. That's it!""</p><p>Barb closed her eyes as the tears continued to flow, and spread her legs once again. Andy was now rapidly sinking his prick into Barb's mouth, as it became obvious he was approaching an orgasm. Helen was pleased to notice that her step-daughter's red pussy lips had opened up a bit more, enough to force the groove strap deep into her pussy.</p><p>""And how old is our disobedient school-girl now?""</p><p>Barbara looked confused as she peered through her legs at her step-mother, who was readying the groove strap for the next blow. She finally realized why she was being asked her age.</p><p>""Siseen...pease mae me le'n ow t sp'ed m le's, so ah mae 'ecom 'edien gir. Ohhh...""</p><p>SWISH! SPLAT!!</p><p>Helen had struck much harder this time and aimed a little bit higher to really drive the painful message home. The groove strap showed its full potential to the young girl for the first time. It dipped deep between the slit, and this time Barbie's pussy was penetrated to the fullest. This time the strap also opened the girl's inner lips. The end of the powerful strap licked hard against her clitoris.</p><p>""OOOOOOOOWWWW....OOOOOOOO....OHHHHH, GAAAHHH, OOOOOOWWW!""</p><p>Barb immediately howled, putting her right hand between her legs to comfort her pussy. It was a most unladylike picture she was presenting, and Helen smiled. </p><p>At that moment Andy shot his load into Barbie's mouth, and after a moment of quiet bliss, while she tried mightily to swallow everything, he pulled his penis out of her mouth with a huge sigh.</p><p>The teenager slowly spread her legs and clasping her pussy between both hands, rocked back and forth.</p><p>""Stop diddling yourself at once, girl. Hands away from your pussy, you ungrateful little bitch!"" </p><p>Not wishing to anger her step-mother any more, Barbara removed her hands from her pussy and placed them above her head.</p><p>""That's not fair. You hit my...my...""</p><p>""Andy, Barbie-doll is too stupid to name the most girlish part of her body. Maybe you can help her out."" Helen laughed.</p><p>""It's her clit! You hit her clit, Mom!,"" Andy answered proudly as he pulled his pants back up.</p><p>""Was Andy right? Did I finally open your pussy up to start your sex education, girly?""</p><p>""Yes, you hit my...clit. That hurt worse than anything you've done before...""</p><p>""Good. Now you're ready for your ongoing sex education for disobedient teen girls.""</p><p>""Oh, please, ma'am. I can't take any more. Pleeease, ma'am.""</p><p>""Well, you have to. And you should be thankful to Andy and me for all the work we've put in, just to teach you what every girl your age should know without making such a fuss about spreading your long legs and presenting your young pussy!""</p><p>""But I never thought that sex would mean so much pain.""</p><p>""Well, that's why you are overdue for sex education for girls. This training is supposed to get you ready for what you will feel when you lie on your back, spread your legs and are penetrated by a large penis in your virgin pussy. This training is all about keeping your slutty legs open when you're supposed to...and to ignore the pain for the pleasure of the man! But the test strokes really proved that you aren't strong enough to endure your sex training without some help. So, please beg me to help you with the rest of your sex training. Missy.""</p><p>""Oh, nnnn...please...I can't...""</p><p>""That's it, little bitch, now I'm really angry....!""</p><p>""I'm sorry, ma'am...I really am...sorry....Please help me to endure my sex education!"" </p><p>""All right, while I'm preparing the ""little helpers,"" I want you to go to the toilet, take a shower, fix your make-up, make yourself fresh, and put on what I laid out for you on your bed.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>A half hour later Barbie appeared, looking like the worst kind of harlot. Helen had provided her with a pair of black patent high heels, five inches high, silly school-girl knee-length stockings, a black shiny mini-skirt, which reached midway to her crotch, showing her entire blood-red outer pussy lips and a matching black vest, which didn't quite cover either of her nipples. Barbie felt more naked than she had when she was entirely nude. The heels were giving her real problems, as she'd never worn anything higher than two inches. Her embarrassment was obvious by the shade of pink her face had turned as she faced her tormentors.</p><p>""Well, look at our little runway model. All dressed up and no place to go. Turn around, sweetie, and show us how it looks in the back.""</p><p>With some difficulty Barbara managed to direct her heels on a 180 degree spin. What they saw was that the mini-skirt did little to cover her plump red buttocks.</p><p>""Bend over, honey, and spread those cute cheeks of yours."" </p><p>Barb did as ordered, teetering a bit as she compensated for the height of the heels. Then she tentatively reached back and grabbing each buttock in one of her hands, pulled them apart, showing her naked split peach and her little rose-petal. She was ordered to stay in that position for over a minute, as Andy and Helen chuckled to each other. </p><p>""All right, little show-off, stand up and turn around. Come on over here to me. I think you need some jewelry to go with your sexy outfit. I have a little clip here, but I don't think it will fit on your whole puffy nipple, so I guess we'll just stick it on this perky little end of the nipple. There! Those claws ought to hold it on.""</p><p>""Ooouuu...It hurts...Oh, please...""</p><p>""That's all right, honey, I have one to go on this other little nip, so it won't feel slighted. There, doesn't that look nice?""</p><p>""Mom, can I put the weights on?""</p><p>""Oh, nnnn...please... that's enough...pinches...""</p><p>""There we go, sis. One pound, now two. Oh, that looks so neat.""</p><p>It was everything Barb could do to keep from reaching up to take the painful pincher off, but she knew the repercussions if she tried. Then Andy attached one, then two of the pound weights to the clip on the other nipple. Barbara drew in her breath as the pain took hold.</p><p>""We're not finished yet, Barbie, sweetie. Spread those long legs of yours, you know, like we worked on with the groove strap. That's pretty good. I guess you can't do much better with those heels on, can you? Now let me get down here so I can see what I'm doing. Oh, your pussy lips are so red. Now, hold still while I put this clip on your left labia. There. Now, we'll finish with one on the right lip. Isn't that cute. I guess it does smart a little, doesn't it? I think it'll hurt even more when Andy adds the weights.""</p><p>""Oh, please don't. My pussy hurts so much already.""</p><p>""That's the idea, Barbie. You need to learn to live with pain. We already discussed all this earlier. Okay, Andy, get down here and finish her up. Oh, that really pulls the lip down a lot, doesn't it? Okay, let's even it up on the other lip. Wonderful!""</p><p>""Now, whore, I want to see you walk around with all your new jewelry. That's it.""</p><p>Barbara struggled to keep her legs spread sufficiently to walk and keep the heels from sliding out from under her at the same time. The walk was ludicrous, as the clips banged against one leg and then the other. Not to mention the pain of the additional weight on her pussy lips.</p><p>""All right, stop, bitch. Now I want to see you lean forward and swing those ta-tas back and forth. Faster. Faster, I said, bitch! Unless you want me to come over there and yank on them a little. That's better. Look at 'em swing, Andy! I think she needs one more pound on each side, don't you?""</p><p>Andy raced over to do his mother's bidding and soon Barbara was swinging three pounds from each little nipple tip. She was sucking in air between her teeth with each swing. Eventually they tired of her swinging her breasts, and wanted to watch her swing the weights between her legs, standing still, after Andy had added another pound to each of her pussy lips. The pain was getting excruciating, and still they laughed and poked each other as she went through her gyrations. Finally they let her stop, but ordered her to bring them Cokes from the refrigerator, and it was all she could do to hobble to the kitchen and back with two bottles in hand.</p><p>""Wouldn't you like to dance with her, Andy? A nice slow close dance should be just the thing.""</p><p>Helen put a CD in the recorder and the strains of an old Sinatra song flowed out. Andy grabbed Barbie tightly, and she moaned as she felt the pressure of his chest against hers. Then his leg began extending between her legs, making sure to jiggle the hanging weights. It was all Barbara could do to keep from screaming as Andy grasped her tighter and tighter and kept extending his leg much further than he normally would. Eventually the song ended and Helen decided it was time for dinner. Barbara was, of course, expected to help in the preparations, as well as setting the table. When it came time to sit, Helen explained that Barbara was expected to stand throughout the meal. </p><p>After she had finished putting the dishes in the dishwasher, Barbie was finally allowed to remove all of the clips. Her nipples and labia were numb, but still painful, before the clips were removed. When they were finally removed the indentations on both her nipples and labia were deep, waffled and viciously red. As the blood rushed to the areas that had been restricted, all four areas immediately began to throb intensely. She tried to ease the pain in her vaginal lips by massaging them, and was reprimanded once again by Helen for diddling herself and warned to desist.</p><p>She moved her hands to her throbbing nipples, but as soon as she started rubbing gingerly, Andy accused her of trying to excite herself, and she stopped, knowing she would be punished if she persisted.</p><p>Helen turned on television and, as she and Andy sat down beside each other on the couch, and sliding her dress up to her waist and her panties down to her feet, she suggested that Barbie could do something useful with her time and that for some reason she felt very sexually agitated and needed some relief. Andy, likewise, decided to remove his pants and shorts as he sat and suggested that when Barb was finished with his mom, she could work on him. Then Helen had a brilliant thought.</p><p>""Why don't we let Barbie-doll work on both of us. This program is an hour long, so I want you to work on me until I push you off, because I'm almost there, and then work on Andy until he decides he's getting close. You can alternate all hour long, but if either of us comes before the hour is up, boy, are you gonna get it! Okay, start!""</p><p>And so Barbara spent most of the hour moving back and forth between her two pain-givers, bringing each to the brink of ecstacy, then being pushed over to their cohort. This continued until a few minutes before the hour was up. Barb was tiring fast, her mouth and tongue had actually swollen slightly from the constant sucking and licking, but she was aware that they had almost reached the end of her punishment period and she looked forward to the rest.</p><p>Unfortunately she felt Andy beginning to tighten up and moan more vocally and waited to be pushed off to Helen. He had other plans, however, and he suddenly shot his hot load of sperm into her mouth. In spite of the fact that he had come earlier, his discharge was copious and she felt some of his sperm seeping out of the side of her mouth, before she was finally able to swallow what remained in her mouth.</p><p>""Goddamn you, slut, you're in for it now. I told you to keep it going for an hour, and, as usual, you disobeyed. Get yourself over here and finish me off.""</p><p>Barb hurried to right the wrong she'd done by bringing Helen to a screaming climax almost immediately, but her talented tongue was not enough to assuage her mistress.</p><p>""You deliberately disobeyed me and now you've earned yourself another spanking, bitch!""</p><p>""But Andy didn't push me off...you said..."" </p><p>""Never mind what I said! Get over my lap this instant.""</p><p>So Barbie pulled herself up and with eyes full of tears, she hesitantly leaned over Helen's lap.</p><p>""Spread your legs, girl. I want to make sure you haven't been enjoying yourself too much""</p><p>Helen reached between Barbie's spread legs, rubbed her fingers through Barbie's dry lips to her clit, massaged it a few moments until it began to flower, then grabbed it and twisted. Barb screamed out and began to cry in earnest.</p><p>""Maybe next time you'll do as you're told, you bad child.""</p><p>With this she began spanking Barbara for the fourth time that day, and the reddish hue of her nether cheeks began to turn crimson almost immediately. By the time Helen had spanked her bottom over fifty times, Barbara was weeping and crying out piteously. Her buttocks were almost violet in hue and, were it not for the fact that Helen's hand was getting very sore, she probably would have received another fifty. Helen pushed her off her lap and told her to wash her face and go to bed, which Barbara was most happy to do, though she was to have a long and sore few hours before she drifted off.</p><p>As she was hobbling to her bedroom, she was stopped by Helen's last words.</p><p>""Oh, and by the way, I'm having an old friend...uh, lover, to dinner tomorrow night and you will be serving it and furnishing the entertainment afterward. Good night.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>The next day was pretty much like most days for Barb. By six o'clock she had received two spankings, her routine fifty from Helen and one from Andy for ""not voluntarily sucking deep enough,"" which forced him to push her head down on his prick, making her gag constantly. Her buttocks were so constantly sore that the mere touch would make her moan. Her breasts were almost as bad, especially her nipples. Andy doted on twisting, pulling, squeezing and biting them at every chance, it seemed, and Helen reinforced him by saying that was part of toughening her up.</p><p>Barb was instructed to stay in the kitchen until she was called to serve dinner, which suited her just fine. Andy had gone back to his room, probably to read his porno magazines, and Helen waited in the living room. At six on the dot, the doorbell rang and Helen answered it to greet Sam Harrington, her old lover. </p><p>They had met at a party years before. They hit it off at once, and by the end of the evening had ended up in the sack together. They had lived together for three years until Helen met Andy's father and fell head over heels for him. After that Helen and Sam would run into each other once in a while, and it was obvious to both of them that the spark was still there, but nothing came of it until they happened to meet at the grocery store the previous week, and Helen had asked Sam to dinner. During their time living together, the two had discussed all aspects of sex and Helen knew that there was at least a slight sadistic streak in Sam, which came out occasionally during their love-making.</p><p>The two hugged and kissed each other passionately, and Helen made no move to remove Sam's hand, when it wandered down to grasp one of her buttocks. They entered the living room and Helen asked if Sam would like a drink. As they sat and chatted about old times they finished off two highballs each and were feeling no pain by the time seven o'clock rolled around.</p><p>They moved into the dining room, where Helen called Andy to dinner, introduced him to Sam, and they sat down with Sam facing the kitchen's swinging door. Helen rang her little dinner bell and Barbara entered with a rack of lamb on a platter. She was wearing her five inch heels, the white knee stockings and a little French apron. The apron fitted over her head and extended down to her thighs, her pussy being barely covered by the frilly frou-frou around the edge of the entire apron. The bodice of the apron, which tapered on both sides at her midriff, fit her breasts tightly, so that her puffy nipples were evident through the material. Her breasts stuck out sluttishly on each side, and the apron was tight enough to produce an excess of décolletage. Sam was surprised and delighted with Barbie's get-up.</p><p>Barb slid the platter in front of Helen, as Helen matter-of-factly introduced her to Sam as her step-daughter. She left and returned with a bowl of roasted potatoes which she placed next to Andy. On her third trip from the kitchen she carried a pitcher of iced tea, and, after pouring Helen's glass moved over to pour Sam's. Obviously Helen had told Sam about Barbara's situation, because as she poured tea into his glass, he suddenly forcefully jammed his hand up into her crotch, causing her to spill most of the pitcher directly onto Sam's shirt and pants.</p><p>Helen jumped up, looking at Barbie with daggers, rushing over to grab her arm.</p><p>""You clumsy slut. Now look what you've done. Andy, go and get some towels to soak up the tea on the floor.""</p><p>""I...I..I'm sorry ma'am...I didn't know...I mean...I'm so sorry.""</p><p>""You will be when I finish with you. First, Sam, take off those clothes and let me put them in the washing machine. Are your pants washable? Good. Take everything off. We'll let Barbie-clutz give you a bath. That's the least she can do.""</p><p>""Mmmeee...but I...""</p><p>""Don't argue with me, you clod, get in my bathroom and draw a bath right now!""</p><p>Without a word, Barbara went into the bathroom, while Helen, after a wink at Sam, and a little manipulation of his semi-erect penis, took his clothes and placed them in the washing machine. When she returned they strolled into Helen's bathroom hand in hand, she, fully dressed, and he, stark naked. The bath was ready and at Helen's urging he stepped into the bath and sat.</p><p>""Now, bitch, I want you to wash Sam all over. Get to it!""</p><p>Barbie soaped up a washcloth and began washing Sam's back. Eventually she had washed everything except his lower torso, which remained underwater.</p><p>""Sam, stand up so Barbie-blockhead can wash your middle. I want you to pay particular attention to that part that's sticking out, dummy-girl. I don't think soap will be enough. Better use your mouth on it to make sure it's thoroughly clean. I have special plans for it later.""</p><p>And so, Sam stepped closer to the edge of the tub, and Barbara, totally humiliated and knowing she had no choice, moved up close to the tub and opening her mouth, slid Sam's penis into her mouth. Sam was rather large in that department, so it was all she could do to get half of it in her mouth. No one seemed upset that she couldn't swallow the whole thing, so she sucked for about a minute before she received instructions from Helen.</p><p>""That's enough. We don't want to exhaust poor Sam, at least not right now. Dry him off, and he can use my robe until his clothes are dry. Let's go into the dining room, and, after you reheat everything, we'll eat, finally.""</p><p>They all retired to the dining room, and an hour later had had their fill, at which point they moved into the living room. Andy decided to go back to his porno collection. When Barb had cleared the table and put everything in the dishwasher, she appeared before Helen and Sam, as she had been ordered. Sam looked somewhat ludicrous in Helen's silk robe, but Helen ordered Barbara to sit on his lap and apologize for her stupidity.</p><p>As she struggled to come up with the words, Sam removed her apron and began playing with her breasts, finally dipping his mouth to catch one of her puffy nipples in it. The feeling was most pleasant for Barb, who usually was being bitten, when Andy did the same thing. She finally got the apology out and savored the gentle sucking by Sam. Shortly he was delving his hand between her legs and she knew enough to spread them wide. Sam began fingering her clitoris gently, and eventually she began to feel a climax coming on. Just before she reached that point, Helen pointed out that it was time for Barbie's punishment for her earlier stupidity.</p><p>Barbie reluctantly rose from Sam's lap and the tears began to flow down her face, realizing how much this one was going to hurt. Helen couldn't help but snicker as she looked over at Sam wrapped in her robe with a silken tent poking from his lap. She allowed a scowl to replace her smile, however, as she awaited Barbie's placement over her lap.</p><p>""Barbie, you just can't seem to stay out of trouble, can you? We try so hard to help keep you on the straight and narrow, and you always find a way to mess up. You're just hopeless. Get down here now, you bad girl, so we can try once more to get you straightened out!""</p><p>This last recrimination was just too much for Barbara, and she burst into tears knowing full well the injustice that was being done to her, with no way to correct it. Sobbing, she placed herself over Helen's lap. The first slap was preceded by a pinch of her very sore red buttock, which brought further tears and additional weeping.</p><p>SMACK!</p><p>Helen was not letting her off easy, as she threw herself into the game with hard strokes from the very first.</p><p>SLAP!</p><p>""Oh, please, ma'am, not so hard. I'm so sore back there.""</p><p>""SMACK!</p><p>Once again Helen delivered the blow with all her strength. She was obviously trying to impress Sam with her strength and forthrightness. The spanking continued in the same manner throughout, and Barbara soon went into her hysterical mode, including the final phase of childish hiccups, as she tried to get her breath. Helen finished off the spanking by pushing Barb to the floor with a look of disdain, followed by a huge smile over to Sam. He was impressed and still excited, as evidenced by his huge hard-on, which was now in full evidence as it had slid out between the folds of the robe.</p><p>As Barbie lay on the floor crying her heart out, Helen rose and went to Sam, grabbing his ramrod.</p><p>""Looks to me like you could use a little relief, big boy. Shall we wend our way into my boudoir?""</p><p>Sam jumped up and the two rapidly disappeared. Barbara lay on the floor until her crying subsided. She suddenly realized she was alone and there was nothing to prevent her from walking out the door to freedom. She rose slowly and painfully, and, realizing it was cool outside went to the hall closet and found one of Helen's long winter coats. Wrapping herself in it she crept over to the front door, opened the lock, and turned the handle. Suddenly an earth-shattering alarm went off and continued as she tried to open the door. It finally opened, but the screen door was locked and she had to find the latch to open it. The alarm continued to blast.</p><p>""Going somewhere, Sis? I don't think so!""</p><p>Andy grabbed her arm, just as Helen and Sam, both totally naked, came running into the living room.</p><p>""Well, I'm glad to see that alarm I had the workman install works. You have really done it now, you little slut. Not only were you trying to leave us, after all we've done for you, but you try to steal my good coat, as well. GET IN HERE NOW, BITCH!!""</p>"
606,"Getting to Know Step-Mother, Part 3",Banshee,BF0629@verizon.net,"['Fmf', 'spank', 'hum', 'nc', 'oral', 'teen', 'sad', 'les', 'Fdom']","Barbara continues receiving daily unwarranted punishments from her step-mom and her son, as well as being the subject of an anatomy lesson. Her hopes of getting her freedom by telling a former teacher backfires, too.",2013-05-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>Helen grabbed Barb by the arm, pulled off her coat, and literally tossed Barb, trembling in fear, onto the couch. She then strode over to the naked teen and getting her glowering face as close to Barb as she could and grabbing her right breast and squeezing it painfully, she spat out her words.</p><p>""You have really done it now, you little ungrateful bitch! Not only did you interrupt a very nice sex session, you stole my coat and, worst of all, you tried for the third time to leave your loving family! I don't know what it'll take to convince you that you're here to stay, but I'm sure gonna find out! This time you're getting the cane eighty times, front and back, forty on each side! Andy, bring me the cane from the closet.""</p><p>Andy fetched the cane as Helen pulled Barbara to the coffee table and pushed her, facc down, onto the table. Barb was still trembling and haltingly pleaded with Helen for some mercy.</p><p>""Please, Ma'am, don't do this! Please...please...I'm so sore all over already. I don't think I can take much more.""</p><p>""Well, we're gonna find out, chickie. Sam, grab her arms and pull them to the end of the table. Andy, you grab her legs and hold them at this end. Okay, ten on the upper back, ten on the lower back, ten on that tender ass of yours and ten on your thighs.""</p><p>Helen took a few practice swipes, the swishes making Barb tense each time she heard one. Finally the first one landed near her shoulder with every bit of force Helen could engender, and Barbara screamed at the top of her lungs. There followed nineteen more forceful blows down her back, each one bringing a heartfelt screech from the wretched victim. When Helen started on Barbara's buttocks, her screams became even more pitiable, as her cheeks, already reddened by frequent spankings during the day, began to take on a bluish-white tint, as well as the reddish ridges that accompany most hard canings. By the time Helen moved down to punish Barb's thighs, the beleaguered teen was only uttering little squeaks with each application.</p><p>""Okay let's turn her over, and I'll trade places with you, Andy. My arm is about done for the night. You do the first twenty, starting with her thighs, and Sam can take the last twenty.""</p><p>Sam, of course, was still naked and the evidence of his excitement was in full evidence. Although Andy was in pajamas, the tent at his midriff indicated he was no less excited, as he took the cane from his mother and they exchanged places. Andy couldn't wait to apply the wicked cane to Barbara's thighs and his first strike was every bit as forceful as any his mother had given.</p><p>SPLAT! ""Oh, God, please stop...nnn more..."" SPLAT! ""Ohhheeee...it hurts so much..."" SPLAT!</p><p>On and on, Andy continued to plaster his step-sister's legs, each blow leaving a red stripe between two raised brownish lines. Then he moved up to her vaginal area. Although her legs were held tightly together at first, he still managed to redden the slitted area between them. Then Helen managed to spread Barbara's legs by a couple of feet, and Andy's cane found his target with more telling results. Barbara's cries became much louder, and the tears flowed unabated down the sides of her face. By the time Andy had finished, the lips of her vagina were not only bright red, but they appeared to be considerably more puffy than usual.</p><p>""Your turn, Sam.""</p><p>Sam exchanged places with Andy and took the cane from him. His erection was, by now, in full force, and he smiled as he placed himself at Barbara's middle. He, too, used every bit of force in his arm, as he applied the first of his twenty strikes to Barbara's stomach. As she had been doing from the start, Barb tried to twist away from each blow, but the hands holding her arms and legs gave her almost no leeway. Her stomach and lower rib area was soon covered with five bright red splotches. Sam, instead of applying ten strokes to her lower area, decided to give Barb's tits a full fifteen. He began with the undersides of her breasts, but her puffy nipples were so large that his third blow caught the lower portion of the brown protuberances. Sam applied a full ten blows to the particularly sensitive buds, bringing shrill squeals from the suffering victim. </p><p>The final three blows were saved for the upper portion of her breasts, and, by the time Sam had finished, his penis was exuding little drops of precum, and Barbara was moaning in plaintive little wails. Sam helped Barbara off of the coffee table and assisted her to her bedroom. Rather than applying any salve to her suffering captive, Helen again, smiled derisively down at Barbara and spoke with venom.</p><p>""Now, if you want to see what else I can do to that body of yours, you just try escaping one more time, dolly. Get some sleep and we'll talk some more tomorrow morning.""</p><p>Helen turned, grabbing Sam's hand and leading him back to her bedroom to complete their lovemaking, and Andy went to his room to look at his SM magazines, while he wanked away at his pecker. Barbie lay in pain for hours before she fell into a fitful sleep, awakening with a start every time she moved even slightly.</p><p>Barbara was so wasted that Helen even let her remain in bed for two days, bringing her soup and crackers once a day. After two days, Barbara was still in a good deal of pain all over, but Helen decided she had lazed enough, and there were chores to be done.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>About two weeks later, Barbara had recovered enough to do her daily chores, and the daily spankings, at least one, sometimes two, were back in force, as well as regular blow-jobs, which now included occasional rounds with Sam, when Helen was sated and Sam was still horny. Barb's pain had diminished considerably, and the stripes and ridges all over her body had turned to yellow and dark blue marks. After a phone conversation, Helen made a point of letting Barb know that she had contacted her last teacher, Ms. Henderson about obtaining the books she would need to continue her home-studies. She mentioned that Ms. Henderson would be coming by the house in the evening to drop a couple off.</p><p>Barbie immediate thought was that if she had the opportunity, she could speak to Ms. Henderson about the terrible treatment she had been given and get her to go to the authorities, unless, as often happened, Helen locked her in her room when guests arrived. At any rate, this would be a wonderful opportunity to break free at last.</p><p>That evening, Andy had gone out to the movies, and Barb was in her room when the doorbell sounded.</p><p>""Jean, how good to see you. It's been ages. Come on in and have a seat. How about a glass of wine?""</p><p>""That would be great, Helen.""</p><p>""Let me run into the kitchen and pour us a couple of glasses.""</p><p>Barb heard Helen go into the kitchen and immediately ran out to the living room, in her usual state of nakedness. As she reached the living room, her modesty took hold, and she placed one hand over her slit and the other arm across her breasts.</p><p>""Ms. Henderson, you've got to help me. I'm being held prosioner here and they're doing terrible things to me. Please help me.""</p><p>""My goodness, you're naked, Barbara. Don't you think you'd better go get some clothes on, dear. You shouldn't be running around naked.""</p><p>""WE KEEP HER THAT WAY, don't we, Barbie-doll. I don't believe I gave you permission to come in and speak to Ms. Henderson, did I?""</p><p>""I'm trying to tell Ms. Henderson the terrible things you've been doing to me since Daddy's death! I want her to go to the authorities so I can leave this terrible place!""</p><p>""My gosh, Helen, she's got bruises all over her body.""</p><p>""Yes, that was from a couple of weeks ago when she tried to leave us, and was going to steal my good coat as she was leaving! She's tried to leave our loving home two or three times now, so I have no choice but to keep her naked all the time. She brought it on herself. Now, suppose you sit down over there, you little slut, while Jean and I talk about old times, and then we'll deal with your situation. SIT! NOW!""</p><p>Barbie hesitated a moment, but when it was obvious Ms. Henderson wasn't objecting she moved over to a chair and sat.</p><p>""I don't believe I've seen you since graduation, Jeannie. Tell me what you've been up to.""</p><p>Well, after graduation I traveled through Europe for a while. I found a wonderful companion who was also bumming around the continent, and we hit it off immediately. We fell madly in love, and when we got back to the States, she decided to move here from Detroit, she became my sub, and we were together for over ten years. She was a wonderful lover and we would have stayed together forever, I think, but she contracted ovarian cancer and died two years ago. Since then I've been looking around, but haven't found anybody to replace her.""</p><p>Barbie began to sense that all was not well in her quest for freedom. She took a good look at her, and she hadn't changed since she was last in school. This was a fairly homely housewifely looking woman, small-breasted, in a plain brown dress with lace around the collar, black hose and four inch black shoes. Everyone's spinster school teacher.</p><p>""What a shame you weren't able to convince Dotty Gooding. Just to give you a little background, Barbie, not that you deserve it, but Jean and I were sorority sisters and roommates together at Lambda Epsilon Zeta together. In our senior year we rushed a freshman named Dotty, and Jean took an immediate liking to her and took her under her wing. Dotty thought she was heterosexual, but Jeannie convinced her she wasn't, or at least tried to. We had some interesting sessions in our room, and we often had to punish Dotty, because she was a bad girl, like you, or refused to do things she was told to. I remember a couple of beatings she got that were almost as bad as the last one we gave you. You remember, Jean?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah. The first one was after I caught the little sneak down at the soda shop with some boy, sipping a coke through straws from the same glass. I peppered her ass with my belt over a hundred times as hard as I could hit her. All the other girls in the sorority knew what was going on and looked the other way. The second time was even worse. She bit me hard on my pussy when I was trying to put her through a training session. You were in the room at the time and I got you to hold her down, while I laid into every inch of her body, front and back. She couldn't go to classes for a couple of days, but she shaped up after that. She developed a very talented tongue over the rest of the year. I really missed her, when she never came back after the third term.""</p><p>""Now then, Barbie-honey, what was it you were saying about Ms. Henderson helping you get out of here? I think you owe her an apology for taking up her time with all that twaddle. AND, you have a rather severe spanking coming, for, once again, trying to leave us. I'll bet Ms. Henderson would be happy to do the honors, wouldn't you, Jean?""</p><p>""Well, I don't know that I should. Teacher/student relationships and all that.""</p><p>""But she's not your student any more, right? And she really needs a good ass-pounding, don't you think?""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess so. Shall I spank her or do you have something else you use?""</p><p>""As a matter of fact, I just bought a ping-pong paddle for that very purpose. I'll get it while Barbie-doll gets over you lap. NOW, BARBARA!""</p><p>Barb began crying immediately, as she rose and moved over to Jean, sitting on the couch.</p><p>""God, look at those nibbler nipples. I have got to have some of that before I go. Over you go, Honey. Let's not make this any harder.""</p><p>With a moan, Barbara, resigned, slid over Jean's knees. Jean made a point of making Barb spread her legs apart. She looked down at the expanse of flesh being presented and began rubbing and patting it.</p><p>""Nice tush, honey, although I will say it's a tad reddish and looks a bit swollen.""</p><p>Oh, please, Miss, I hurt there so much already. Please don't spank too hard.""</p><p>""Well, we'll just have to see, won't we?""</p><p>At that moment, Helen arrived with the ping-pong paddle, handed it to Jean and sat down to watch the punishment ensue. It was obvious that Jean had no intention of ""pulling her punches"", as she raised the paddle well above her head in preparation for the first blow, and, when she brought it down, the splat it made on the helpless left cheek seemed to echo through the house.</p><p>Barbara screamed even louder than the sound of the blow, and so it continued, on and on, for seventy-five fearsome blows. By the time Jean stopped, Barbie's face was blotched with red spots, tears were streaming down her face, and she was hiccupping and gasping for breath. Her buttocks were livid with occasional red dots of blood where the rubber spikes on the paddle had opened tiny holes in her skin.</p><p>On the other hand, Helen and Jean looked at each other and smiled.</p><p>""Okay, little girl. Let's turn you over, so I can have a go at those luscious suckers of yours.""</p><p>Barbara struggled painfully to turn her body over to face her tormentor and lay in total submission across Jean's legs.. Jean immediately latched on to Barbara's large left puffy nipple and began kissing, sucking and biting on the proffered brown flesh. When the bites became the prominent part of Jean's ministrations, Barbara began to squeal and the tears started forming in her eyes again. At the same time Jean's hand stole down to the open gash between the teen's legs. Her attention to the now erect nipple continued unabated for several minutes, as she alternated from one to the other. She finally raised her head in surprise.</p><p>""My God, she's still a virgin.""</p><p>""Yes, I've been saving it for a special occasion, which, I believe won't be too much longer. Now, if you'd like, you could check out Barbie-doll's abilities in the tongue department.""</p><p>""Oh, definitely! It's been weeks, and Mama's horny as hell. Come on, little girl, down on your knees, while Jeannie get her panties pulled down.""</p><p>Barbie was able to catch herself before she was unceremoniously dumped on her butt. With a sigh, still crying, she sank to her knees and watched Jean ceremoniously pulling her panties down and shucking them onto the coffee table. She noticed that Jean wore a garter belt with suspenders under her panties, something she had never seen before, except in clothing catalogs. Then raising her skirt to her waist, she sat back down and presented the teen-ager with a well-trimmed bush shaped like a valentine, with the bottom just touching the very top of her vagina. The rest of her slit was hairless. Her excitement was immediately evident, as the hood of her clitoris was strongly evident, as moist drops of lubricant had already begun to appear below.</p><p>Jean drew Barbara's head to her vagina, and, realizing she had no other option but to cater to Jean's demands, began to run her tongue up and down Jean's slit. Holding her head tightly between her legs, Jean let her head fall back against the sofa and began sighing loudly. As Barb's ministrations became more thorough, the sighs became pants. Her tongue delved into Jean's fuck hole, and Jean began bucking her hips against Barb's head. As the pressure on her head increased, the teen's nose was enveloped by the outer lips of Jean's vagina, and she was beginning to have problems breathing. Fortunately, it was about that time that Jean screamed ""Oh, shit!"" and began having an earth-shaking climax.</p><p>Barb had only a moment to take a deep breath before Jean yelled ""Again!!"" and pulled her head back for further attention. By the time she had brought Jean to her second climax, Barbara's face was covered with a viscous slime. Jean lay back for some time, recovering from her deep pleasure, before sitting up with a totally satisfied grin on her face.</p><p>""God, that was good, Helen. Thanks so much. Not quite as good as Dotty used to do, but I'm sure, with practice, our little gash-licker will get better and better!""</p><p>""Well, we'll have to set another date for the two of you to have more fun real soon.""</p><p>Jean recovered her panties, stuffed them in her purse, and left. Barb stayed kneeling even after Jean had left, wondering how life could get any worse for her. The tears began to flow again, as Helen returned from bidding Jean farewell.</p><p>""Lose the tears, Dolly, or I'll give you something to cry about. Now, go wash your slimy face and brush your teeth. When you're finished I'll tuck you in and lock your bedroom door. You've been way too venturesome lately."" </p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>It was the day before Halloween, and Helen had gone into town to purchase ""some costumes"" for the party she was giving. Andy was in the living room watching tv, and Barbara was in her room, when the front door bell opened. Barb could hear the ensuing conversation, and she knew it didn't bode well for her.</p><p>""Hi, Andy! You told us you had a package here you thought we'd be interested in, so we came to find out what it is.""</p><p>""Hi, Art, come on in. Hey, Sandy, Jack. Enter! Yeah, I think you'll find this fun. Barbie, get in here, now!""</p><p>Barb knew better than to go against Andy's wishes, so she ran to get out to the living room, again trying to cover her nakedness with her hands. Coming around the corner, she saw Andy and three newcomers, a very plain but overweight girl, and two guys Andy's age. The new boy's mouths fell open, when they glimpsed her nakedness, even though they were being deprived of seeing the parts they were really interested in.</p><p>""Hands at your sides, bad girl! What have I told you about trying to hide your treasures! That'll cost you 20 smacks right off the bat.""</p><p>When Barbara dropped her arms, the boys were even more awestruck, continuing to look with wonder in their eyes..</p><p>""Gaw, look at those knockers, and the nips at the end!""</p><p>""And what about that hairless cunt. Geez!""</p><p>Sandy, though overweight, was flat as a pancake, had a face full of acne and had been taunted by many of her classmates for years, for being a bit of a geek. She suddenly sensed an opportunity to show her superiority over someone who couldn't fight back. She strode over to Barbie and hauled back and slapped her fiercely across the face. Barbie was taken totally by surprise, gasped and retreated a step. Grabbing this girl, who was probably two years older than she, by both nipples, Sandy brought her face close to Barbie's and spoke in the most threatening voice she could summon up.</p><p>""You're nothing but a little slut, running around naked. You think you can get boys by showing off your tits and pussy, whore.""</p><p>Sandy squeezed the already painful nipples even harder, evoking a squeal from her subjugated victim.</p><p>""Nnnnoo, you don't understand. It's not like...""</p><p>Without giving her subject any notice, Sandy pulled her right knee back and brought it full force against Barbie's defenseless bare vagina. Barb screamed and sank to her knees, moaning. Sandy let go of the now reddened protuberances, looked down at her prey with disdain and backed up a few steps to watch Barbara as she rubbed her hands against her aching slit, trying to bring some kind of comfort to her pussy.</p><p>""Shame on you, Barbie-doll, trying to stimulate yourself in front of my friends like this. Of course, you've just racked up another 20 smacks on your butt for using that ""no"" word.""</p><p>Sandy was suddenly fascinated by Andy's threats of punishment. </p><p>""You mean you spank her, too, Andy?""</p><p>""Oh yeah, Mom and I have to spank her at least a couple of times a day. She's not allowed to say ""why"" or ""no"". If she does she gets twenty switches or spanks, whatever we're using at the time.""</p><p>Sandy moved over to the kneeling girl once again, standing directly over her, as Barbara continued moving her hand over her sore cleft and crying softly. </p><p>""Well, I'm getting the impression you like being spanked. Is that it? Do you enjoy having Andy pound your butt? Well, don't just sit there like a dummy, answer me!""</p><p>""Nnnn....Uhuh.""</p><p>""Don't give me that ""Uhuh"" stuff. Answer me ""yes"" or ""no!""</p><p>""I don't like it.""</p><p>Frustrated with Barbara's answer, Sandy hauled back her foot once more and let go with a kick to Barb's stomach, then backed up to watch the girl grab her midriff and fall onto the floor, writhing in pain. Fresh tears streaked down Barbie's face as she rocked back and forth, moaning. When she had recovered sufficiently, Andy announced it was time for her punishment. All three of his friends volunteered to assist, so he announced that each of the four of them would get to give her ten spanks.</p><p>Arty was the first to sit on the sofa, and thus to get a crack at Barbie's backside. He motioned for her to get over his lap, which she did, hesitantly, and he immediately started in spanking her, though he was somewhat gentle with her. Perhaps he noticed that her poor buttocks were already excessively red from being worked on by Andy and his mother earlier. Barb had been crying from the stomach kick when she placed herself over his lap, so no one really knew he had not hit her as hard as he could have. </p><p>""My turn,"" shouted Sandy, and, as she sat, Barb moved off of Arty's lap and began to move onto Sandy's.</p><p>""Uhuh, I want your arms behind your back and you bending over in front of me.""</p><p>Barbie followed instructions and bent over so that her upper body was a couple of feet above Sandy's legs.""</p><p>""I'm telling you now, you keep your hands behind you. You bring them up to protect yourself and your spanking starts all over again.""</p><p>Sandy then hauled off and slapped Barb's left tit as hard as she could. The breast bobbed back and forth two or three times and immediately a large pink blotch appeared on the side. Sandy's next blow was aimed at the right breast, and this time her hand caught the mass of her nipple, which caused Barbie to cry out, but she was able to keep her hands behind her. Sandy alternated between breasts, but each blow was at full force. On the sixth hit Barb's hands sprang out instinctively, but she was able to hold them at her sides before she actually protected herself, and she immediately swung them back behind her. By the tenth hit, Barbie was crying out at each swing, and her poor boobs were turning a dark red hue.</p><p>Jack got her next and wailed into her butt with all the force he could engender. Barb was in such pain that she began to put her hands on her cheeks to prevent Jack from doing further damage. Andy's solution was to have Sandy grab her arms and pull them straight ahead, and Arty grab her legs, which he managed to pull apart enough so that he had a perfect view of the area between them. When Jack had reached the end of his ten spanks, Barb was again exuding mucous from her nose in great quantities, her tears were streaming and she was moaning unanswered pleas.</p><p>Finally it was Andy's turn. His mom had shown him her new ping-pong paddle, and he decided to try it out. After his ten smacks were completed, Barb had reverted to the hiccups and gasping for breath that indicated she had reached the end of her endurance. Her crimson buttocks shown up at him, and he began to massage her butt roughly. In spite of that Barb was so wasted she remained lying on his lap.</p><p>""What else do you do with her, Andy?"" This question came from Jack, who had gotten an inkling from Andy at school that Barb was also being used as a sex slave.</p><p>""Well, she's learning to give blow-jobs, but she's not real great at it yet. Want to see what she can do?""</p><p>Both boys had their trousers and shorts down at their feet and were seated next to each other on the couch before Andy had pushed Barbara up to take her place at their feet. Knowing arbitration was out of the question, she knelt before Arty and took his hardening prick in her mouth, not wasting any time on subtleties like licking or kissing the shaft beforehand. She was hard at work trying to bring Arty off as fast as possible, when she felt her hair being painfully yanked up. Jack had decided it was his turn. He pushed her head down to his penis head with the admonition that she'd better give him a grade-A blow-job. She had just begun to take his already-erect penis into her mouth, when the front door flew open, and Helen walked in hauling a few packages and shopping bags. </p><p>Both boys jumped and Barb's head came off Jack's prick to see what had happened. All of the kids looked at Helen sheepishly. She just smiled, put down the packages and stood looking at the scene before her.</p><p>""Don't stop on my account. Hell, I've seen a pricks before, so there's no reason to be embarrassed. I see Barbie-doll's not satisfied with just one anymore. Well, whatever turns her on! Come on Barbie, show them what you can do.""</p><p>Barb returned to her task and even though it took her a little longer because of Helen's presence, she was able to bring both boys to quick climaxes, managing to swallow the abundant deposits of both. The moment was still dampened by Helen's attendance, who asked if Sandy would like the same treatment.</p><p>""God, no, I'm no dyke. I'd rather use my hand than have some gay girl eating me out. Come on guys, let's split.""</p><p>So Andy's two friends straightened their clothes and with Sandy in tow exited quickly.</p><p>Helen ordered Barb to her room, where she was more than happy to go, and then showed Andy his costume for Halloween night, before going to her bedroom to change clothes.</p>"
607,Marcy,Banshee,BF0629@verizon.net,"['Mgb/f', 'spank', 'hum', 'nc', 'oral', 'teen', 'sad', 'rape', 'exh', 'bdsm']","Marcy considers herself untouchable by the male sex, until she finds she has no choice. She makes a huge mistake and her aunt and uncle make her pay for it, in spades!",2013-05-20T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>Marcy was a bitch, plain and simple. Face it, with her body and good looks, she could have been a model, or at least head cheerleader. But that would have required her to show off her body, and that was the last thing she wanted. At 16, her long brunette tresses, medium size breasts and long legs were the envy of most of the girls in her class. She always felt she was too good for any of the boys her age, and she also felt she was better than any of the girls she knew.</p><p>She was actually a chip off the old block. Her mother, Denise, had much the same attitude when she was growing up. Denise had a sister, Edna, who was scrawny and plain-looking, and spent her teen years despising Denise for her good looks. They were from the hills of West Virginia, and when Denise snagged a guy, who took her to live in Harrisburg, PA, Edna's jealousy, hatred, really, grew proportionately. Denise's friends often wondered what it was about the man that convinced her to marry him. Did he blackmail her into marriage, was he built like John Holmes, or was he an opportunity to get out of West Virginia? The assumption was the latter. Whatever it was, the couple produced Marcy, who was cold as ice and had little respect for anyone.</p><p>Marcy had dated three guys by the time she reached 10th grade. One had taken her out to the park for a picnic. When they were finished she lay back on her elbows, looking up at the stars. Her date leaned over to kiss her and she grabbed him by the balls and twisted hard. He was barely able to drive her home. The second guy to date her went to kiss her at the front door after their first date, and she kneed him in the balls. He was barely able to drive himself home. The third date was at a school dance, and Marcy got so bored, she left the dance without telling her date and got her father to come and pick her up. Once a girl ""friend"" of hers, who didn't know Marcy's aversion to being touched, came up behind her and jokingly placed her hands over Marcy's breasts. Marcy spun around and cold-cocked her on the spot. The girl had to be taken to the school infirmary with a cracked lip and a broken nose.</p><p>Shortly after school had let out for the summer, Marcy's parents went on a boating outing with another couple, a sudden summer squall came up, and the four of them drowned. A lawyer for the family found that Marcy's parents had been living close to the vest. The house was behind on payments and had to be foreclosed, there was one ten thousand dollar life insurance policy, which paid for the funeral expenses for Marcy's parents and the lawyer's fee, of course, and left Marcy with a little over $100. It developed that Marcy's only living relatives were her aunt, Edna and Uncle Ernie in West Virginia, whom Denise had gone out of her way to make sure Marcy never met. A call from the lawyer received a reluctant agreement on Edna's part to have Marcy come and live with them. </p><p>Marcy arrived by bus with her one suitcase, twenty five miles from Uncle Ernie's ""farm"". Ernie picked her up in his old pickup truck and by the time they arrived at the house, Marcy wished she'd never left Harrisburg. There was an old barn about 30 yards from the house, which badly needed a coat of whitewash, and that was all, except for the corn fields out beyond the barn. Edna came out to meet Marcy, and it was difficult to figure who was colder to whom. Marcy knew nothing of Edna's hatred for Denise, of course, so after they shook hands, they went inside, and Marcy's dread grew even worse. There were two bedrooms, the second being tiny, a kitchen/dining area, the living room and one bathroom. They sat and chatted for a while. Ernie explained they had 10 acres of corn and wheat, and, chuckling, said they also grew a small crop of marijuana out by the woods, where the Feds would never think to look. </p><p>Edna said she'd help Marcy get her clothes hung up and put away in her bureau. While she was unpacking Marcy made a point of indicating to Edna that all of her clothes had come from the best stores in Harrisburg, and just how much they had all cost. By the time they were finished Edna's temper was at the boiling point, and she made a point of telling Ernie how upset she was, and why, when Marcy had to go to the bathroom. </p><p>Ernie's interest in his niece grew, when she returned from the bathroom, and he got a good look at Marcy's beautiful figure and pretty face. Edna had fixed a salad for supper and after the dishes were washed and put away, neither of which Marcy offered to help with, they indicated it was bed-time. The fields needed to be worked the next day and Edna and Ernie needed to go into town for some supplies. Marcy indicated she really wasn't sleepy yet, so she'd read for a while. She climbed into bed and started reading, when the bed in the next room began bumping up against the wall. Ernie's libido had taken a hit with the arrival of his niece, and he and Edna were having a merry old time making love. </p><p>Marcy was annoyed and decided to get up and look around. She opened a few drawers in the old chest in the living room and came across a cache of marijuana cigarettes in one. She had never tried one, but she knew enough to know they leave a distinct smell, and it would be dangerous to smoke one then. She was dying to try one but decided maybe she'd wait until Edna and Ernie went into town the next day.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>After he had milked the cow in the barn, Ernie came back to the house and Edna woke Marcy a little after 6a.m. She wasn't used to getting up that early and told Edna so, in no uncertain terms. Edna shook her awake and reminded Marcy that they were going into town after breakfast. She remembered about the pot, so she dragged herself out of bed, put a robe on over her nightgown and came in to breakfast. Following breakfast Edna ended up washing the dishes and drying them, before they were to take off for town. Marcy indicated that she really didn't want to ride in the back of the truck, and she'd rather stay and look around the farm.</p><p>Edna said they'd probably be back in an hour or so, and they took off down the road. Marcy immediately ran over to the old chest and pulled out a cigarette, found some matches and took off for the barn. She figured they'd never smell the smoke down there. When she got there, she found the barn had two stories. The first had a tractor, some tools and the cow in a stall. Up in the loft she found some bales of hay and sat herself down for a smoke.</p><p>She leaned back against one of the hay bales, lit up and inhaled deeply. The fact that this was her first experience with the weed, and that she was highly susceptible, became obvious almost immediately. She was in La-La land within two minutes and lost total awareness of where she was and what she was doing. The first indication she had that something was wrong was when she looked down and saw her robe and nightgown were on fire. She immediately arose and pulled both of them off, leaving her in a pair of expensive panties. She could feel that her legs down by her ankles were slightly burned, but otherwise she was all right. When she looked around, though, she saw that the hay had caught fire and the fire had spread to the rest of the barn. She quickly scrambled down the ladder and ran outside. Still feeling the effects of the MJ, she stood there in a daze, naked save for her panties, and watched the barn burn to the ground.</p><p>Moments later, the old truck slammed to a stop and Ernie and Edna jumped out to find out what had happened. They had seen the smoke from town and hurried back. Marcy had enough awareness to cover her breasts with her arms, as she related what had happened. She ended her tale with the statement, ""Well, at least I got out all right.""</p><p>The look on Ernie's face was, at first, puzzlement, then amazement, but his blood began to boil and he stared at Marcy with daggers in his eyes.</p><p>""So you went looking where you had no right to, you stole a cigarette from us, you burned down our barn, you killed our cow and ruined my tractor, and all you can say is, ""at least I got out all right? Not even an ""I'm sorry!""</p><p>He raced inside to Marcy's room, picked up her suitcase, placed every piece of clothes she owned in it and ran outside. There he dumped all the clothes on the ground, lit a match and threw it on the pile. </p><p>""There, Miss High and Mighty, let's see how you like having everything you own go up in smoke!""</p><p>Marcie came to enough to realize what was happening and, with a scream, started to move to the pile of flaming clothes to put it out. Edna standing behind her managed to grab her by the breasts to hold her in place. Marcy screamed again, and tried to fight Edna off, but Edna sank her fingernails into the soft flesh of Marcy's breasts, and after another shrill outburst, she settled down to watch the last of her clothes, except the panties she was wearing, smolder.</p><p>""I ain't finished with you, Miss High Faluttin'. Grab her arms, Edna, while I bind them with this leather strip from the truck."" </p><p>Edna did as told. When Marcy's arms were tied, Ernie hoisted her up and hung the leather on one of the hooks screwed into the porch posts. Marcy was left dangling a few inches off the ground.</p><p>Let's get these panties off. Elsewise they'll be in tatters by the time I finish beatin' her butt.""</p><p>Marcy fought hard to hold onto her one remaining piece of clothing, but she was no match for Ernie, who was still filled with outrage. When he had the panties pulled off, it occurred to him that he could just add them to the smoldering pile, which he did. Soon they were in flames.</p><p>Ernie ran inside and returned with a horse whip made of stranded leather, about four feet in length. He took a couple of practice swings, and then started in for real. He covered the area between her shoulders and knees. After 15 strokes, Marcy's body looked like a peppermint stick with striations all up and down her body. Marcy's screams did nothing to deter him. Actually the louder she screamed, the harder he whipped. Another 25 strokes had Mary only able to moan, her voice was hoarse from her screaming, and her body was one mass of dark red stripes covering her entire back, buttocks and legs. Ernie concentrated the last ten strokes on Marcy's buttocks, and, when he was finished, both cheeks looked like raw beef, slightly bloody, with purple and red splotches covering the entire area.</p><p>Lifting her off the hook, he had no trouble slinging her on his shoulder and carrying her into her bedroom, where he dropped her on her bed, stomach down. Marcy was barely aware of him tying her wrists to the headboard. She was close to unconsciousness, when Edna came over with a tube of salve in her hand. She proceeded to begin slathering Marcy's whole back area with it. At first it felt cool and Marcy sighed in relief. Then moments later her back began to feel as though a hot iron had been placed on it. She looked up at Edna, long enough to see the word ""Ben-Gay"" on the tube. As hoarse as she was, she managed once more to begin screaming. The sound came out as loud croaks, but it was obvious she was suffering terribly. Shortly after, she fell into unconsciousness.</p><p>Just then the phone rang and Ernie went to answer it. He returned with the news that Rufe had seen the fire from his farm and wanted to know if he could help. After Ernie had explained what had happened, Rufe said he'd get a bunch of the other farmers together and they'd be over the next day to help Ernie build a new barn. Rufe also told Ernie he had an old tractor he'd be happy to lend him until he could afford to get a new one. Ernie and Edna hugged and then looked over at the unconscious form of Marcy on the bed.</p><p>""I think we'll see if Miss Prim can't give our builders some support tomorrow.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>Ernie and Edna had Marcy out and tied naked to an oak next to where the barn had been, before the first volunteer arrived. The oak was about a foot and a half in diameter, and they had her hands and feet tied behind the tree, standing up. This was particularly painful for Marcy, not only because the bark was very scratchy, but because her back was still a mass of sores. She made an interesting topic of conversation as the farmers began arriving. Some of them had trucks full of wood, nails and tools, so they began working almost immediately. </p><p>About an hour into the work, Edna brought a large bucket of ice water down for the workers with a large ladle. She had started to walk past Marcy, but stopped, and backtracking came up to Marcy.</p><p>""I bet you could use some water, couldn't you Missy?""</p><p>""That would be good.""</p><p>Edna dipped the ladle in the bucket, lifted it over Marcy's head and poured. The icy water ran down her head all over her body, and she looked like a drowned rat, with stringy hair running down over her face. Not satisfied, Edna repeated the action, leaving Marcy sputtering, her skin producing goose-bumps all over her body, and her nipples standing out for all to see. The entire crew laughed uproariously at what Edna had done, and how pitiful Marcy looked now.</p><p>As the morning progressed one of the farmers came over to Marcy and asked her for a kiss. She told him where he could kiss her and it wasn't on the mouth. He started to move his mouth to hers and she turned her head aside. The farmer backed up and gave her a slap, followed by a backhand that stopped everyone working to see what had happened. He followed this with two more solid slaps across the tits, which had Marcy in tears. He started to move in for a kiss again, and she spat directly in his face. The farmer hauled off and smashed Marcy in the solar-plexis with his fist. She doubled over, as far as her tether would let her, trying valiantly to suck in air and having a great deal of difficulty doing it. </p><p>The farmer returned to work on building the barn. Soon a young boy about 12 or 13 came over and stared at her. He got up close to her, looking hard at her pussy. </p><p>""How come you got all that hair on your pussy, girl?""</p><p>""None of your business, little boy. Get lost!""</p><p>""Well, I want to see what you got under all that hair, so, if you don't mind, I think I'll just pull it all out.""</p><p>With that, he sat on the ground and began plucking two or three hairs out at a time.</p><p>""Get away from me kid, or so help me, when I get loose from here, I'm going to...""</p><p>Suddenly the boy's father appeared before her and said, ""What are you gonna do. Suck his prick for him? Lay down in the grass and let him fuck you?""</p><p>Marcy immediately shut up, the farmer went back to work, and the boy continued plucking. Marcy began to cry once again, not only from the pain, but the shame of having her pussy slowly denuded. Finally he finished his chore and sat back with satisfaction. Marcy's entire vaginal area was ruby red, as a result of the painful pulling and her slit was on full view. After a moment the boy got up close to her vagina, and commented on how fat her labia were. With this he reached up and grabbed one of her lips and began stretching it down as far as he could to the despair of Marcy, who cried out in pain. When he had stretched it as far as he could he let go and the lip bounced back into place. The boy laughed heartily at this, and for the next few minutes he alternated, stretching first one lip and then the other, letting them go like rubber bands. Finally tiring of this, he yelled ""See ya"" and went back to help with the building.</p><p>As the sun rose further in the sky, Marcy began to realize that she was beginning to burn all over her front. Around 11:00, Edna brought down sandwiches for all the workers, ignoring Marcy totally this time. While they were stopped, Edna mentioned they were all welcome to harass Marcy in any way they saw fit. A few of the men came over at different times and played with Marcy's tits, a few of them sucking on her nipples for long minutes and feeling her up with their fingers. Marcy, once again, was embarrassed by all the physicality, feeling these men were violating her sheltered existence. Her tears flowed down her face, but the men just laughed at her.</p><p>By the time the men left late in the day, Marcie was a mess. She was sunburned on her front, and, between the beating the day before and the bark from the tree, she looked like she had a darker sunburn all over her back, as well. Ernie had to help her up the drive to the house, and once inside she just collapsed on the sofa from utter exhaustion.</p><p>""Oh, no you don't, Miss High and Mighty. We got supper to get ready, and you're gonna help. Set the table, and then you can pour the drinks, and get the rolls out of the oven. No loafin' for you!""</p><p>Marcie knew better than to argue, so she dragged herself off the sofa and helped get the dinner ready. Every once in a while either Ernie or Edna would give her a hard swat on the butt, giving Marcy another reason to burst into tears. During dinner she explained how hard it was to hold herself up the way she had been tied to the tree, and she'd appreciate it if they could arrange some other way for her the next day. Ernie allowed as how he'd have to think about that.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>The next morning, Ernie had Marcy out by the tree before the first of the helpers arrived. This time he had her kneel on the ground by the tree and tied her arms and legs behind the tree. This was still uncomfortable for Marcie but at least she wasn't hanging the way she had been the day before.</p><p>The men set right to work as they arrived, and by noon they had the frame up and had begun nailing the sides on. Edna brought the water once again, and, once again, Marcy had two ladles of ice-cold water poured all over Marcy's head. Again, the men got a huge kick out of her look of helplessness and shivering cold.</p><p>A girl of 9 or 10, who had come with her father to help, came over to Marcy in mid-morning and asked why her pussy was so red. Marcy told her it was none of her business, and to go away. Instead the girl came over and with her bare toe began running it back and forth between Marcy's labial lips. The fact that her toenails needed cutting caused Marcy a good deal of pain, as the nail rubbed against the sensitive tissue between the lips. The girl then zeroed in on Marcy's nipples and began twisting them. Marcy cried out in great pain, as her nipples were twisted to the right and then to the left. By the time the girl finished and went back to helping on the barn, Marcy was groaning in pain, and the area around her nipples was a dark pink.</p><p>As they broke for lunch Ernie explained to the men that any of them that wanted blow-jobs were welcome to partake of Marcie's hospitality. He then came over to Marcy and explained to her that if any of the men complained about her teeth getting in the way, or if she bit any of the ""boys"", he would take her out after everyone left and flog her front and back 100 times each.</p><p>No sooner had he finished than a line formed behind him, and a number of flies could be heard unzipping. Having never even considered giving anyone a blow-job, Marcy was astounded to find that she was to be the giver of at least 10 blow-jobs, unless some of the men came back for more.</p><p>She attempted to keep her mouth closed, as the first man placed his prick next to her mouth, but by holding her nose closed she had no choice if she wanted to breathe, and he was imbedded seconds later. The next twenty-five minutes were a blur for Marcy, as she gagged and choked, time after time, until the last man walked away satisfied. She thought she was finally done, when the young girl came up and said she'd like some of that too. Since Ernie was standing right there, she opened her mouth, which was dripping with cum, and began tonguing the girl's twat. The girl never did climax, but she obviously was enjoying Marcy's tongue action, because she stayed planted in front of Marcy's mouth for over 10 minutes.</p><p>It appeared that one more day of work would complete the barn building, so the men left late in the evening with the understanding they'd be back to finish the following day. Once again Ernie had to help Marcy get to the house when everyone had gone. Edna made her take a cold shower to get the caked-on sperm from her front. The coldness was probably easier for her to take than a hot one would have been, but she was shivering when she got out and her body was covered in goose-bumps once more. She dried off quickly and fell into a deep sleep as soon as her head hit the pillow. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>The next morning Ernie had Marcy fed and out at the tree by 6 a.m. This time he tied her to the tree so that her back was facing the barn. He tethered her arms, so that her breasts surrounded the tree trunk and her legs were tethered at the ankles. Any movement on her part would cause the bark to rub painfully against the inner part of her breasts and abrade her bare, already sore, vaginal mound. When the men arrived, Ernie pointed out he had Marcy in a position so that everyone could give her a final farewell stroke or two with the horse whip before setting off for home. Edna came down with the water pail and did her daily anointing of Marcy's head, before leaving the bucket with the workers.</p><p>The men were able to finish the barn by noon, and had it painted a bright red by late afternoon. Sometime in mid-afternoon, the teenaged boy came over and played with Marcy's tits for a while, squeezing them painfully at times and then set about giving her as harsh a spanking as his hands were capable of. He had sufficient strength, probably because of working in the fields, to cause Marcy to begin crying halfway through the spanking. By the time he finished, her bottom cheeks were a bright red, and she was bawling noisily.</p><p>This treatment was nothing compared to the farewell whipping she got from the men at the end of the afternoon. They lined up waiting patiently for the men ahead of them in line to leave their mark on Marcy's behind. Most took two or three strikes, but some decided at least five was fair game. Most aimed for horizontal strokes on her buttocks, but a few tried for vertical cuts aimed at the cleft between her cheeks. Three or four of them found their mark causing Marcy to howl at the top of her lungs. By the time they were finished and Ernie had untied her, her whole backside was covered with red stripes and ugly purple splotches. He helped her into the house, where she was told to start helping with preparing supper. After supper, which she ate standing up, she asked to go to bed, and, once again, fell into bed, lying painfully on her stomach. It still only took her minutes to fall asleep.</p><p>The next few days were uneventful, or at least less eventful than previously. Marcy's painful body began to heal, and, with the exception of an occasional spanking on her buttocks or her breasts, for what were truly trumped up offenses, she was left alone. Of course she still had not a stitch of clothing to wear, but other than keeping her busy working, both Edna and Ernie left her alone.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>About a week after the barn was finished, Edna decided they should ask young Sam over to dinner. Sam was the son of Ernie's best friend, Noah, who had died of a heart attack at age 43 the year before. She called and set a date for the following evening.</p><p>""Oh, you'll like Sam, Marcy. He owns the feed store his daddy left him when he died, he's good looking, and real smart. Now you be nice to him. He'd be a good catch and as handsome as he is and pretty as you are, you'd have some fine lookin' kids.""</p><p>""I'm not interested in meeting boys, Aunt Edna, especially with marriage in mind. Besides, I'm too young to get married, even if I wanted to.""</p><p>""Not in West Virginia, you're not. And if you think Ernie and I are gonna support you till you're ready, which doesn't seem to be ever, I got news for you. It ain't happening. So you better change your attitude right now!""</p><p>""Well, don't I have some choice. I haven't even met the guy, and you're trying to marry me off.""</p><p>""As I see it, niece, you got two choices. If he likes you, marry him. If he don't, I'll buy you a dress and set you out on the corner of the main street in Charleston, and you can fend for yourself!""</p><p>Sam arrived, and, other than being totally shocked at meeting a nude Marcy, the evening progressed well. Ernie explained why she was in her current condition, which satisfied Sam, but he had difficulty taking his eyes off her totally naked vaginal lips and her breasts, which bounced so adoringly as she was helping get the food on the table. During dinner he was able to carry on a conversation, but his eyes seldom left Marcy's tantalizing boobs.</p><p>After dinner they moved to the living room, and again he watched Marcy's breasts dance about as she removed the dishes, before she came in to sit next to him on the couch, interestingly contrived by Ernie and Edna, who took the other remaining seats. They chatted about the seed store and how well it was doing, before Ernie asked, out of the blue, if Sam would like to share a toke. He was all for it, so Ernie got one from the chest, lit it and began passing it around. Everyone took a few puffs and passed it on. Before long, the cigarette was down to the last few puffs, and Marcy was floating. The others were somewhat dreamy, as well.</p><p>Ernie asked Sam, again out of the blue, what he thought of Marcy. He indicated he was very attracted to her, though he found it a little daunting to be sitting next to a naked girl.</p><p>Edna said, ""Well, why don't you kiss her, Sam?""</p><p>""I think I will.""</p><p>He leaned over and planted his lips on Marcy's, and she was dreamy enough that that seemed all right, until he shot his tongue into her mouth. Suddenly she reverted to her old self and bit down hard on his tongue. He gasped and immediately removed his tongue, but his anger flared up at once. He grabbed her, flung her over his lap and began peppering her butt with powerful smacks. Ernie and Edna were delighted. Marcy was not. As the spanking continued, she began to cry, then wail, as the blows just kept pounding her soft skin. Long after her poor rump had turned an ugly red, Sam was still spanking her and she began to beg.</p><p>""Oh, please, stop. I'm sorry. I really am. I'm sooory! Pleeeease stop! Oh, it huuuurts. Please!""</p><p>Eventually he pushed her off his lap, and she landed on the floor, sobbing.</p><p>""Good boy, Sam. Show her who's boss. She needs somebody to learn her how to behave. You did just the right thing.""</p><p>Marcy lay on the floor with tears coursing down her cheeks, hiccupping and gasping for breath. Sam pulled her up, but she chose not to sit, for obvious reasons. She asked if she could leave and go to bed.</p><p>""Absolutely not! We have a guest. You sit down there next to him and let him kiss you again. So help me, you bite him again, and we'll all three spank you! Now, you sit down!""</p><p>Marcy sat down very gingerly. Sam moved over to her and taking one of her firm breasts in his hand, he again kissed her, moving his tongue into her mouth. This time she let him have her whole mouth to explore, until he pulled off and complained about her non-participation in the kiss. A warning from Ernie brought his lips back to hers, and, hesitantly at first, but then with more gusto, she stuck her tongue far back into Sam's mouth. In the meantime, Sam continued to play with her breast, and eventually he could feel her nipple hardening and pressing into his hand.</p><p>""Why don't you two lovebirds grab a blanket and go on outside. It's a beautiful night, lots of stars, and plenty of things to explore.""</p><p>Marcy looked at Edna as if she'd just been shot, but when Edna went and got a blanket and pulled her up off the couch, she felt she had no option but to go with Sam, who was waiting at the door. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>Sam found a grassy spot out behind the barn, set the blanket down, and indicated he wanted her to lie down. As she lay down, her thoughts were racing.</p><p>""Oh, God, here we go. He's going to want to kiss and God knows what else...Oh, hell, he's half lying on me... Here comes the Goddamn kiss... Ugh!.. Tongue in mouth...Yeah, Here's mine, you son of a bitch...Now he's playing with my tits... Stop squeezing so hard, buster. They're not grapefruits, you know... Oh, shit, now he's kissing my nipples... Oouuu! That feels kind of good, but I can't let him know...Oh, God, his hand is moving down to my pussy...Get away from there, you bastard...Oh, shit, that feels good, yeah, that's the spot...Oh, God, I can't help myself. I've got to moannnn....Wait a minute...no, please leave my hole alone...Jesus, he's taking his pants off, and his underpants...He's hard. God, that's big...Not as big as some I had to suck last week...Is he going to want me to suck him off?...Oh, no, he's spreading my legs""</p><p>""No, please. I'm still a virgin.""</p><p>""Gotta lose it sometime, baby. Might as well be now!""</p><p>With that, Sam drove his penis into Marcy's virgin hole with force. She cried out, and then began crying for her lost maidenhood. Sam drove on, and within minutes he had shot his load. They both lay there quietly, he in satisfaction, she in despair and hatred for what her life had turned into.</p><p>Sam gave her his handkerchief to clean some of the blood and sperm that seeped out of her vagina. He folded the blanket and together they returned to the house, he forcing her to hold his hand all the way. When they opened the front door, Ernie and Edna were still up, and they looked at the couple with sly looks. It was obvious that they had been making love, because the gooey mess was still running down Marcy's legs.</p><p>""Well, did you kids have fun?""</p><p>""Yeah, Marcy's quite a girl. I'd like to have my mama come around to meet her, if it's okay with you.""</p><p>""Why do you want your mama to meet her?""</p><p>""Well, I think I'd kinda like to marryMarcy, but Mama always helps me with any big decisions. It's always been that way for both my sister and me. Tell you the truth, she a very strong woman. She was always the one who punished my sister and me. She'd spank us for the least little thing. I think she really enjoyed punishing us. Still does, sometimes.""</p><p>If Marcy was averse to getting married before, this sealed it, but she knew it wasn't her decision to make.</p><p>It was arranged for Sam to bring his mama by on Saturday. He'd get his sister to run the store while they were visiting. One more godawful French kiss and Sam was gone.</p><p>See, Marcy, I told he'd be a real good husband for ya. Now, you go on to bed and get some sleep. You look tired.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 8</h5><p>The following Saturday afternoon, Sam's car drove up to the house. Sam jumped out and ran around to the passenger's side and opened the door. Out stepped Mama. She was a statuesque, buxom, handsome woman in her mid-forties. After introductions, Mama sat on the couch with Sam. Edna and Ernie took the other two chairs, leaving Marcy standing awkwardly, naked, as usual. She was actually glad not to be seated, because she had received a harsh spanking from Edna for being sullen an hour earlier.</p><p>""So this is the little chippy Samuel is interested in marrying. I'm glad he asked me to come and help him decide. I just need to make sure this is not a pure case of lust on his part. Now, girl, come over and stand here in front of me, so I can get a better look at you.""</p><p>As Marcy stepped hesitantly over to Mama, she rose, so that they were standing almost nose to nose. Mama moved her hand up to Marcy's chin, and, grabbing it, she turned Marcy's head to the right, then to the left. </p><p>""Pretty enough, although I can see a stubborn streak in her that would definitely have to be dealt with.""</p><p>Mama's hands moved down to Marcy's breasts and she squeezed them, manipulated them, shook them, and then moved her fingers to the young girl's pointy nipples.""</p><p>""Nice size tits. She should be able to produce sufficient milk for her babies, nice nipples for them to grab onto, not to mention nice playthings for Samuel. At least, maybe you can leave your sister's breast alone now, Samuel.""</p><p>Sam smiled and nodded his head.</p><p>Mama then sat, so that she was staring at Marcy's hairless pussy.</p><p>""I think it's shameless when a girl has to advertise her sexual attributes by cutting off the hair on her vagina. Only trollops do that. Ah, well! Her hips are a good size for childbirth, also. Turn around girl!""</p><p>Marcy thought about pointing out that she hadn't been responsible for the missing hair on her pussy, but then thought maybe it would help Mama decide she was not the right one for her son. </p><p>""Damn it, girl, I said to turn around!"" She smacked Marcy's left hip with her open palm.</p><p>Marcy jumped at the slap and turned quickly, so that Mama was now looking directly at her dark red buttocks.</p><p>""It looks like somebody has been a bad girl. Why were you spanked, girl?""</p><p>Ernie broke in, saying, ""Edna gave her what for, for being moody. I think she thinks she's better than the rest of us.""</p><p>""Definitely something she needs to have beaten out of her. I believe you did the right thing. She probably needs more of the same before she becomes convinced. Now, bend over, girl, and spread your legs.""</p><p>Marcy knew of no reason for such an order, but knew better than to argue, so she spread her legs and bent over. Mama looked long and hard at Marcy's little anus and the cute fat lips of her vagina, before smacking her on one of her red cheeks.</p><p>""All right. I think that'll do. Turn around.""</p><p>When Marcy had turned to face Mama once again, Mama's hand grabbed Marcy's crotch, painfully digging her hand into her soft pussy.</p><p>""I think I know the answer to my next question. Are you a virgin, girl?""</p><p>Marcy, grimacing from the painful hold Mama had on her mound, said, ""No ma'am. I lost my virginity last night to Sam.""</p><p>""Well, I doubt that was the first time, but, if it was, that's all right. You may move away, now.""</p><p>Marcy moved to the other side of the room, and Mama stood.</p><p>""I still have my reservations, Samuel, but it's possible we can straighten her out with sufficient discipline. I give my approval. How would next Sunday be with you, Edna.""</p><p>""That would suit us fine. The sooner the better. We'll go ahead and get her a dress for the wedding, and call Justice of the Peace Henry to see if he's available then.""</p><p>Everyone saw Sam and Mama to the car, except Marcy, who remained in the house. As they drove off, Marcy burst into tears. It was too obvious to her that she was about to go from the frying pan into thefire, and there was nothing she could do about it.</p>"
608,Inheriting a Daughter,Banshee,BF0629@verizon.net,"['MF/f', 'exh', 'spank', 'teen', 'voy', 'oral', 'bdsm', 'hist', 'hum', 'heavy']","A couple 'inherits' a daughter, when her father passes away, while she is staying with a family in the early 1900's. She finds her new family very strange, not to mention cruel. Things get stranger with each passing day until she finds herself a prisoner to their lust.",2013-05-20T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Prologue</h5><p></p><blockquote><b>May 3, 1908</b>
<p><i>Dear Meg,</i></p>
<p>I find myself in a most tenuous situation, and I'm hoping you can help me out. As you know from my Christmas card three years ago, my beloved Constance passed away with the cancer. Since you and I both lost our families when they were drowned in the Johnstown flood, I have had no one to care for my sweet daughter, Eleanor. </p>
<p>Now, it develops, I find that I have tuberculosis and must go to a clinic for an unknown period of time in order to recuperate. There are two theories about curing this disease. One proposes extreme heat and the other extreme cold. Rather than go to the clinic in Saranac Lake in New York, where it is cold most of the year, I have opted to go to one outside Phoenix, Arizona.</p>
<p>Unfortunately, neither facility will allow children to accompany the patient. So, even though Eleanor, who at 18 years of age, is a sweet, obedient and loving daughter, I must find someone willing to take her until I can be cured. I honestly do not know anyone else well enough to trust them or ask them to act as a surrogate until I can return.</p>
<p>I hope that you have been able to forgive me, after all these years, for leaving you for Constance, and that you can see your way clear to helping me during my time of need. I don't have a great deal of money, but I could send you $200 to help with Eleanor's upkeep. Please say you will accommodate me in this matter.</p>
<p>Fondly,<br/> George</p></blockquote><p>Meg hurled the letter to the floor after reading it. She thought back to her days with George and the memories caused considerable pain. She and George had been sweethearts from their freshman year in high school in Youngstown. When they graduated, George went on to study chemistry at Bucknell and Meg had gone to secretarial school to learn how to type and take short-hand. Their love seemed to grow with the separation, and they both lived to spend time together during breaks and the summer vacation.</p><p>Things began to level off during George's senior year at Bucknell, however. The time between letters grew further and further apart and he found an excuse not to come home for spring break. Then, suddenly, Meg received a letter explaining that he had met a girl named Constance that year, they had fallen deeply in love and were getting married in June.</p><p>Meg was broken-hearted and deeply hurt, but, during the following summer, she had met her current husband, Fritz. He was most attentive, and, though she didn't love him at the time, when he proposed, she accepted.</p><p>Fritz had been offered a job in a small school outside Williamsport, Pennsylvania, and, soon after their marriage, the two moved there in the fall of 1887. As George had mentioned in his letter, the Johnstown flood of 1889 had inundated the entire city of Johnstown and her whole family had been drowned. As time passed Meg had grown to love Fritz, and, the following year they had a baby boy they named Danny. Unfortunately the umbilical cord had wrapped itself around Danny's neck during birth, long enough to cut off his breathing for some time, causing some brain damage. He was now 18 years old, but his mental age was around nine or ten.</p><p>Meg showed the letter to Fritz, who, knowing Meg's experience with George was adamant that they not take Eleanor, but, the more Meg thought about it, the more convinced she was that it would work out perfectly for them. As she pointed out to Fritz, she knew of his propensity for punishing his students with switching or caning, especially his older female students. Wouldn't it be nice to have a ""built-in"" student at home that he could chastise whenever he chose. Meg liked the idea of being able to take out her disfavor with George on his daughter. Eleanor would give Danny someone to play with (he didn't go to school because of his handicap, and they didn't live near any other children), and they could certainly use the $200. </p><p>And so, they decided to take Eleanor in, and Meg sent a sweet letter to George saying how pleased they would be to have her as a surrogate daughter. Arrangements were made for Fritz to meet Eleanor's train in Williamsport on the following Saturday. </p><p></p><h5>Day 1</h5><p>He was at the station bright and early, and there was no problem picking her out as she alighted from the Lehigh Valley train. She was very pretty, blond, somewhat petite, and dressed in a bright yellow dress that did little to hide her figure as it flowed down to her ankles.</p><p>Fritz greeted her with a hug, took her one suitcase and led her to his horse and buggy. After they had started back toward the house, some ten miles out in the country, Fritz began to explain to Eleanor what she could expect. Living as far away from the city as they did, they were still without electricity or running water in the house. An outhouse in the back of the house sufficed for their bathroom needs. There was a water pump a few feet from the house, but it was a real nuisance bringing water in for bathing, so, from late spring to early fall, the family did their bathing in the lake, which was only 25 or so feet from the house.</p><p>He explained that the house only had two bedrooms, so they had put a cot in Danny's room for her. He told her of Danny's impediment and that she would have to be very understanding of him as a result. He said Danny was delighted to have a ""sister"" and couldn't wait to meet her.</p><p>Eleanor was quiet through most of the trip, digesting all the information Fritz imparted. When he finished, she said it would be most interesting settling in with her new family. She mentioned that she had previously lived in a house with electricity and running water, but she thought it would be fun ""roughing"" it, and how appreciative she was that he and Meg were willing to take her in.</p><p>As the buggy pulled up in front of the house, Danny ran out to greet them, helped Eleanor out of the buggy and grabbed her in a big bear hug. She returned his greeting, as Fritz took the horse and buggy to the small barn in the back. As they broke the hug, Eleanor caught her first sight of Meg, who had come out on the front porch.</p><p>Eleanor walked over to shake hands with Meg, but no sooner had she done so, than Meg took both her hands in hers and pulled back to look at her new young ""daughter"". </p><p>""Oh, my, look at you. That train ride has your dress and your lovely hat just covered with soot, dear. Let's get you down to the lake and get you bathed. You must be feeling grimy after that long trip.""</p><p>Eleanor looked over at Danny, who stood there with a broad grin on his face and tried to decline the offer, but Meg pulled her over toward the lake and began unbuttoning Eleanor's dress.</p><p>""Nnnnno, that's all right, I'll take one later.""</p><p>""Nonsense. I'll tell you what. I'll take one with you, dear. You go ahead and finish getting your clothes off and I'll get out of mine.""</p><p>Meg proceeded to strip off her dress and chemise quickly, while Eleanor stood watching, stunned at seeing a woman she had just met standing before her totally nude. Meg was attractive for a 37-year-old woman. She was slender, well-tanned, and her handsome face was wreathed by raven black hair. Eleanor also noticed Meg's pussy was covered by a heavy mass of black hair. She continued to hesitate until Meg spoke in a rather harsh tone.</p><p>""You must learn to do as I order, Eleanor, if we are to get along. We have a very liberal attitude about nudity here, because we're so secluded, and you must learn to accept us as we are. Now get those clothes off, while I go to the towel box and get us some soap and a couple of washcloths.""</p><p>Meg didn't move until Eleanor finally began to disrobe herself. She then went over to a closed box standing on a post next to the water and removed the items she had mentioned. Eleanor continued to unbutton her dress very slowly, as she looked back to see Danny, only a few feet away, staring at her with what looked like a lusty smile on his face. Meg returned and impatiently began to help Eleanor finish undressing, removing her hat, pulling her dress off her shoulders and then sliding the shoulder straps of her chemise over her arms. Soon Eleanor was standing there naked, totally embarrassed, reaching one arm before her breasts and the other to hide her pubes. She was still very much aware of the fact that Danny, and now Fritz, who had arrived from the barn, could see her ample buttocks. Meg grabbed the hand protecting her mound and pulled her into the water.</p><p>""Ooouu...it's so cold. Couldn't I do this later. Brrr!""</p><p>Eleanor's entire body showed goose-bumps, and nowhere was it more evident than on her breasts, which looked as if feathers had just been yanked from them, and her nipples, which jutted out in their hardness. Meg pulled her out to waist height in the water and with cloth in hand began washing Eleanor's back. Eleanor looked over her shoulder at the two males watching the ablutions with great interest. As she turned back she took her second look at Meg's body. The one thing that startled her a bit were Meg's breasts, which were large, seemed full, and sagged more than she would have expected, with long brown nipples, whose areolas looked huge, as a nursing mother's might be.</p><p>She had little time to mull this over, as she felt Meg running the freezing cold cloth over the front of her body. If it were possible, she felt that the goose-bumps on her breasts might have grown goose-bumps. Meg thought nothing of continuing to wash down Eleanor's front, even running the cloth between her legs a couple of times.</p><p>""Now me! Do my back."" With this Meg turned toward the shore, so that Eleanor had no choice but to face the two males, herself. She tried to stand directly behind Meg, but when she had completed covering Meg's back with soap, Meg ducked into the water and swam to shore, leaving Eleanor standing there unprotected. She had no choice but to dip down in the water also, wondering if saving her humiliation at being ogled was worth freezing to death in the water.</p><p>Meg moved over to the towel box, pulled two towels out, flipped one over her shoulders and held the other one out to Eleanor. She realized at that point that she had no choice but to come out of the protective water to gain some kind of cover for herself. Finally, shivering from the cold, she emerged from the water, passing within a few feet of the two males, who continued to ogle, and grabbed the towel from Meg's hand. She was very aware that the thin growth of blond pubic hair was insufficient to hide the slit of her vagina. Rather than drying herself off, she immediately covered herself with the towel. Meg on the other hand took several minutes to dry herself, smiling at Eleanor the whole time.</p><p>""Ellie's got nice titties, hasn't she Mama?""</p><p>Rather than admonishing Danny, Meg laughed and agreed that, indeed, Eleanor was well endowed also. She then picked up their clothes and, still totally naked, grabbed Eleanor's hand and began pulling her toward the house.</p><p>""Come on, dear, let me show you your room. Danny, grab Eleanor's suitcase and bring it up with you, will you?""</p><p>And so, the three of them ascended the stairs. When they reached Danny's bedroom, Meg pointed out what would be Eleanor's cot, the small closet and a chest of drawers against the far wall. Danny dropped the suitcase on the cot and sat expectantly on his bed. Meg sat next to him and put her arm around Danny's shoulders. He then proceeded to rest his head on her naked breast. Eleanor stood in disbelief for a few moments, before she was forced to speak.</p><p>""Would you mind if I dressed by myself, alone?""</p><p>""Oh, honey, you might as well get used to people seeing you without any clothes. That's just the way we are. Danny just loves to see me naked, so I know he feels the same way about you. Don't you, Sweetie?""</p><p>""Oh yeah! Girl's bodies are so pretty. Take your towel off, Ellie.""</p><p>Eleanor hesitated a few more moments, then, realizing she had no choice, she shucked off the towel, opened her suitcase and removed a chemise, which she hurriedly stepped into and pulled it up to her shoulders, blushing the whole time.</p><p>""See, that wasn't so hard, was it? Now finish dressing and come on down and help me with dinner.""</p><p>Meg then left the room to go get dressed herself. Danny continued to sit and watch Eleanor as she donned her one clean dress, the only other one she had, from her suitcase. She sat on her cot to slip her shoes on and Danny sat next to her, putting his arms around her.</p><p>""I'm so glad you're gonna be my sister, Ellie. We're gonna have so much fun!""</p><p>He jumped up and skipped down the stairs. Eleanor finished dressing, combed her hair, put her few belongings in the chest of drawers, and went downstairs. Meg was dressed in a blouse, a long skirt and an apron, as she worked by the stove. At her request, Eleanor set the table. She glanced over to see Danny pretending a war between two wooden soldiers, one in each hand. It seemed strange to watch a boy her age who had just enjoyed seeing her in the nude, playing with toys. Fritz was reading a book. Eleanor wandered over to the large bookcase against one wall and picked out a copy of Jane Eyre to read. She had gotten through a few chapters when Meg called everyone to eat. The meal consisted of a delicious stew and home-made bread. </p><p>As they ate, Meg and Fritz asked her about her father and her previous school. Soon they were all eating in silence, but Eleanor was very aware of Danny looking at her bosom. Finally he spoke.</p><p>""Mama, how come Ellie's titties aren't as big as yours?""</p><p>Eleanor expected some sort of admonishment from Meg or Fritz, but instead Meg answered.</p><p>""Well, Dear, Eleanor's not fully grown yet. Her titties may get as big as mine, or maybe, even bigger.""</p><p>""Well, how come your nipples are so much bigger than hers?""</p><p>""When she has babies, her nipples will get bigger and longer like mine. It's the same as with your wee-wee and Daddy's. When you get older, your wee-wee will get as big as his, or, God forbid, even bigger.""</p><p>Meg and Fritz exchanged sly smiles. This seemed to satisfy Danny's inquisitiveness for the moment. Eleanor was so embarrassed she didn't know where to look, so she spent the rest of the meal looking down at her lap. She helped Meg clear the table, and, after Fritz had gotten a large pail of water from the pump, and Meg had heated it on the stove, she washed the dishes and Eleanor dried them and put them away.</p><p>Meg then went back to her book, after lighting a kerosene lamp, Fritz and Meg took up books and Danny, adding a wooden truck, went back to war between his soldiers. Except for an occasional explosive sound as his war continued, no one spoke.</p><p>As the clock on the wall struck nine o'clock, Meg put down her book, and, sitting on the sofa, she patted the spot next to her and looked over at Danny. </p><p>""Bedtime, Danny. Time for your 'nite-nite drinkie'.""</p><p>Danny jumped up and ran over to the spot next to Meg on the couch. As he plopped himself down on his back with his head in her lap, Meg unbuttoned her blouse, exposing both breasts. Danny immediately latched onto one of Meg's long nipples and began sucking noisily. Eleanor was flabbergasted and her face turned a bright shade of pink.</p><p>Her embarrassment soon doubled, however, as she saw Meg open the buttons on Danny's pants, slide them down, and take his flaccid penis in her hand. As she began to slide her hand up and down Danny's shaft, Eleanor rose and asked to be excused. Meg answered immediately.</p><p>""Sit down, Eleanor. You might as well get used to this. It's a daily ritual. I've been nursing Danny every day since he was born, because I have always felt guilty about his birth defect, and I feel it's my way of compensating a little for his problem. I began masturbating him when he was about eleven, because I knew it was highly unlikely that he would ever have any girl to give him relief."" Then she added under her breath, ""At least until lately."" </p><p>Eleanor sat, but couldn't bring herself to watch what she considered an abomination, as Danny's prick grew larger with Meg's manipulations. Danny moved over to the other breast and began sucking. Eleanor, who had never seen a male penis before, couldn't hold her eyes entirely on her book, as she occasionally peeked over the top of it to see Danny's shaft grow to full size. She couldn't believe that such a thing could actually fir in a girl's little hole. Soon Danny's breathing became labored, and then he started panting, before finally spurting his seed all over Meg's fast-moving hand. Meg reached into her pocket, pulled out a small rag and wiped her hand and Danny's penis. During this whole episode Fritz didn't lift his head from his book.</p><p>Meg buttoned her blouse up, as Danny jumped up, and ran over to hug Eleanor. </p><p>""Goodnight, Ellie. I love you. See you in the morning. Maybe we can play some games tomorrow, huh?"" </p><p>Eleanor nodded, and he kissed her firmly on the lips. He and Meg descended to his bedroom. She wondered if there was anything more embarrassing that could happen to her, as she went back to her book. Meg returned in a few minutes and the three of them read until eleven o'clock. At this point Fritz announced it was time for bed and they all climbed the stairs to their respective rooms.</p><p>Danny was sound asleep when Eleanor entered, and she heaved a sigh of relief at being able to don her nightgown without anyone watching. She was so tired from her long day that she fell asleep immediately.</p><p></p><h5>Day 2</h5><p>Sometime during the night, before dawn, Eleanor was suddenly awakened by someone lying behind her with his hand firmly planted on her breast and slowly manipulating her nipple. She shrieked in surprise, before she realized it was Danny. She began to try to pull his hand off her breast, but his hold tightened as she tried, and soon his squeezing was causing considerable pain. Moments later the door opened and Meg and Fritz, with lantern in hand, were watching the struggle.</p><p>""You stop right now, young lady. I told you Danny was liable to do strange things, and you must learn to humor him. If you don't cease these idiotic attempts to foil his trying to show you how much he likes you, I may have to start punishing you.""</p><p>""But he's hurting me!""</p><p>""Danny, be gentle, Honey. Girl's titties are tender, so you need to be gentle.""</p><p>""Okay, Mama.""</p><p>With this, he lessened his hold on Eleanor's breast, but continued to hold onto it, as he hugged her to him. Satisfied, Meg and Fritz turned, shut the door and returned to their bed. Eleanor lay there, not believing the situation she was in. Danny remained lying next to her for the rest of the night, kneading her breast until he fell asleep. Eleanor got very little sleep for the rest of the night.</p><p>Danny awoke and trotted downstairs at about seven o'clock, and, since she had gotten little sleep, Eleanor turned over and went back to sleep. She was awakened shortly afterwards by Danny exclaiming that ""Mama says get up! Stop being a slugabed!""</p><p>Eleanor reluctantly slipped off of the cot and waited for Danny to leave, but he sat himself down on his bed, waiting for her to remove her nightgown. She decided, instead, to don her robe and slippers and went downstairs. Once again she helped with breakfast by setting the table and carrying the plates of fried eggs and bacon over to the table. Fritz asked if she'd slept well and she fibbed and said she had. When they finished breakfast, as they sat drinking coffee and, for the teens, juice, Danny asked Eleanor if she wanted to play games today. She asked what game he had in mind and he excitedly claimed he'd like to play ""cowboys and Indians."" Eleanor said she didn't know how to play, but she was willing. Danny explained that she was to hide and his posse would try to find her.</p><p>She agreed but said she needed to dress first. As she rose to get dressed, so did he, and she knew she was at an impasse again. They entered the room together and Eleanor decided to wait until Danny was finished dressing before she did. She started making his bed and was in the process of making up her cot, careful not to look at Danny as she did.</p><p>""Look at me, Ellie!,"" Danny yelled with excitement.</p><p>Eleanor turned to look and found Danny was not three feet from her, sporting an erection.</p><p>""Look, Ellie! I got a hard-on!""</p><p>Eleanor, shocked, looked away hurriedly, uttering an ""Unhuh.""</p><p>He finished dressing and ran downstairs to show his mother his perpendicular marvel.</p><p>She sighed and hurriedly raced to finish her dressing before he came back. She managed to finish just as he appeared in the doorway, and disappointed, followed her down the stairway.</p><p>It was agreed that Eleanor would go outside and hide, while Danny counted slowly to 100. He would then come outside and attempt to find her. She went out the front door but immediately went to the back and hid behind the wood-pile. Soon Danny appeared at the front of the house, complete with a band with a feather on his forehead and doing war-whoops. He headed out on the driveway, and she decided she was safe for a while, when, suddenly, hands grasped her arms from behind. She was able to turn enough to see it was Meg who had grabbed her.</p><p>""Chief Hard-on! I found her! Come see!""</p><p>""I didn't know you were playing.""</p><p>""Oh, yes, I'm part of the Chief's tribe. Gotcha!""</p><p>Danny arrived, ready to burst. Meg had pulled Eleanor to her feet and still grasped her hands behind her.</p><p>""What shall we do with her, Mama?""</p><p>""Well, I think first we should take off her clothes to make sure she doesn't have any hidden knives or pistols on her, Chief.""</p><p>""Good idea!""</p><p>And so, in spite of Eleanor's plaintive pleas, Danny unbuttoned her dress, slid it off, then did the same with her chemise, and she soon stood before him in nothing but her slippers.</p><p>""Now what, Mama?""</p><p>Now I'm going to tie her hands together behind her and then I think we should tie her to that branch over there.""</p><p>No sooner said than done, and Eleanor found herself being tied with her arms behind her to a low-hung limb, which stood about six feet from the ground. She was bent over with her arms well above her back, as she stood stooped in an inverted ""L"" shape. The position was very painful as she felt her arms being twisted up behind her. She moaned, but neither Meg nor Danny seemed concerned with her comfort. </p><p>""Now, we want to know where the posse is, paleface,"" enjoined Meg.</p><p>With this she grabbed Eleanor's left breast and twisted it painfully. Eleanor cried out, but Meg continued to twist.</p><p>""Oh, please, let go. You're hurting me. Pleeease!""</p><p>""Paleface make too much noise. Need to gag her.""</p><p>Meg then pulled the rag she had caught Danny's sperm in the night before and pushed it to Eleanor's mouth. Eleanor, realizing what it was, was determined not to open her mouth, but, Meg, letting go of Eleanor's breast, grabbed one of her nipples and twisted it 360 degrees. Eleanor opened her mouth to scream, and Meg poked the dirty rag into her mouth. She quickly grabbed the cloth belt from her dress and tied it around Eleanor's head so that she couldn't spit the rag out. Eleanor could taste the bitter cream on the cloth and retched but was able to keep from vomiting. On top of that she was once again naked in front of two people she barely knew.</p><p>""Paleface needs to tell where posse is. I go get switch from willow tree.""</p><p>True to her word, Meg went and tore off a long strand from the willow tree nearby, brought it back and handed it to Danny. Danny stood behind Eleanor and half-heartedly swung it at her buttocks. After two or three swipes, Meg took it from him.</p><p>""Me show how whip bad paleface.""</p><p>She measured the distance and let go with a powerful swipe which hit Eleanor in the middle of her white rear cheeks. Eleanor screamed through her gag, and a red mark appeared where the blow had been made. Meg continued, with Eleanor reacting to each hit, and soon there were a series of red stripes up and down her buttocks. Meg didn't let up until Eleanor's butt glowed red with raised marks here and there. Eleanor had started crying along with her screams, and, by the end a steady stream of tears were falling to the ground and a gooey stream of mucous was running from her nose.</p><p>Meg went over to her and removed her gag. She took the cloth from Eleanor's mouth and wiped her nose clean.</p><p>""Now, where posse, paleface?""</p><p>""I....don't know what you want me to...to...say.""</p><p>She could see Meg moving over to the willow tree to break off another branch. She began yelling at the top of her lungs.</p><p>""They went home!.....They...went...home! They went home!""</p><p>The yelling brought Fritz to the back window to see what the noise was. He stood and watched as Meg came back with a new switch.</p><p>""Please!....Please don't hit me any more!.... I'll do anything!....Please!"" </p><p>Meg aimed and began hitting Eleanor's legs. After a dozen or so smacks of the willow her legs were as red as her rear cheeks, Eleanor was screeching in pain, trembling and her cries had turned to hiccups.</p><p>Fritz watched it all, smiled and went back to his book.</p><p>Meg untied the knot holding Eleanor's hands to the limb and finally untied her hands.</p><p>""Oh, thank you, thank you. My arms and back hurt so much.""</p><p>""What you want do with paleface, Chief?""</p><p>Danny thought a moment, and then was hit with an idea.</p><p>""Me make her my squaw!""</p><p>""Good idea, Chief. Let's go to barn. We have marriage ceremony!"" </p><p>Meg pushed Eleanor ahead of her and Danny followed. The barn was one story with a stall for the horse, a place for the buggy and an open space with a number of bales of hay stacked up. Meg pulled out two bales to the center of the barn and ordered Eleanor to sit on one side. As she did, Meg noticed a grimace on Eleanor's face, undoubtedly from her raw ass cheeks hitting the rough straw.</p><p>""Okay, now we're going to have our own version of 'nite-nite drinkie'. Danny, lie down on the other bale and...""</p><p>""No, no! You can't make me do this....I..."" </p><p>Eleanor stood up and moved to leave the barn. Meg grabbed her arm and swung her around. </p><p>""You said you'd do anything if I let you down from the branch and stopped beating you. Unless you want to spend the rest of the day hanging from that limb by your hands for the rest of the afternoon, I suggest you go sit on that bale."" </p><p>Eleanor thought about what Meg had said for a moment, and the tears began to flow down her face.</p><p>""But it's not right. You shouldn't even be doing it, and...""</p><p>Meg slapped Eleanor across the face, hard enough for her to see stars.</p><p>""Don't you tell me what's right, missy. You'll do what I say, or you're going to be one sorry little girl. Now get back on that bale!""</p><p>Meg pushed Eleanor harder than she had to, and Eleanor stumbled over to the bale and sat, still crying with her head lowered.</p><p>""Go on, Chief. Me think paleface ready to play.""</p><p>Danny ran over to the other bale and lay down with his head on the naked Eleanor's lap. He reached up and pulled her down to him so that he could slip her nipple into his wide open mouth. Immediately the sound of noisy sucking filled the barn. The feeling was very strange to Eleanor. She began to feel a warmth in her loins.</p><p>Meg came over and unbuttoned Danny's pants and pulled them aside. She then grabbed Eleanor's hand and placed it on Danny's stiffening penis. Eleanor reacted as if she had touched a hot stove and started to pull her hand away, but Meg forced her to leave it there.</p><p>""You better start playing with it if you know what's good for you, dolly!""</p><p>Resigned, Eleanor began moving her hand, finally grasping Danny's hard-on and moving her hand back and forth. Meg took her hand away and watched with arms folded and a satisfied smile on her face. Danny pulled away from Eleanor's breast.</p><p>""There's nothing coming out Mama?""</p><p>""I know, baby, because Eleanor hasn't had a baby yet, but it's still fun sucking, isn't it?""</p><p>Danny nodded and went back to sucking noisily on the proffered nipple. Eleanor was beginning to have strong feeling running through her body, now. She couldn't understand why, quite, but she was enjoying the feeling greatly. Danny was quickly beginning to fidget and moan, and Eleanor sensed his orgasm was about to happen. She continued to move her hand up and down, not daring to look at what she was doing.</p><p>Suddenly Danny pulled off her nipple and gave a huge gasp, his body went rigid and Eleanor felt his hot sperm shooting all over her hand. She stopped her motions and waited.</p><p>""Okay, Lick all that stuff off your hand, paleface, and then you can get dressed and go inside.""</p><p>Eleanor looked up at Meg in shock and saw a face of venomous determination. Knowing she had no choice, unless she wanted to spend the afternoon hanging from a tree, she lifted her hand to her mouth and took a lick. She began to retch, but Meg's stern look forced her to continue. She finally decided the best thing to do was swallow it all at once, and, with resolution, she put her mouth to her hand and swept the gooey mess into her mouth and, with a grimace, swallowed hard, barely able to avoid vomiting it all back up.</p><p>""Good! Now, Chief pull up your pants and let the paleface get dressed. It's almost time for lunch.""</p><p>Danny did as ordered and ran inside the house. As Eleanor moved toward her clothes, Meg followed her and waited while she pulled her clothes on. </p><p>""You'd better get used to doing what I tell you, missy, or you're going to have a sore ass most of the time. Do you understand me?""</p><p>Eleanor nodded and slowly walked toward the house.</p><p>Later at dinner, everyone sat quietly eating, when Meg finally spoke.</p><p>""Fritz, I told Eleanor today that she is going to have to try to be more understanding of Danny. Of course, I've told her this before, and soon, I'm afraid, I'm going to have to resort to punishing her severely. Eleanor ducked her head. All she could think was if today's punishment wasn't severe, what was she in for?</p><p>""I'm sorry to hear that, Dear. Eleanor, look at me! Tomorrow you will restart your studies, at my school. I run a very tight ship. There is no room for distractions of any kind. It is a one-room school-house and I am teaching 16 children, ranging in age from eight to seventeen, so any distraction disrupts all of the students. Do I make myself clear?""</p><p>""Yes, sir.""</p><p>Little more was said for the rest of the meal. Eleanor, once again, helped clear the table and dry the dishes. The pain from the thrashing she had gotten earlier was subsiding, but the humiliation forced on her in the barn remained a painful memory. After the dishes were finished, Eleanor asked for some paper, a pen and ink, so that she could write a letter to her father ""to let him know she had arrived safely yesterday."" (Was it really just since yesterday these horrible things had been done to her?)</p><p>Meg gave her the writing implements and she went upstairs to write her letter in privacy.</p><p></p><blockquote><b>May 15, 1906</b>
<p><i>Dear Daddy,</i></p>
<p>I arrived here safely yesterday. Please, is there somewhere else I can go? Any place? I hate it here. The whole family has been cruel to me. I have been beaten, undressed in front of everyone, physically mauled and made to do horrible things by Mrs. Ward. I cannot imagine what dreadful things they have planned for me next. Tomorrow, I start back to school, but I'm not looking forward to it, as Mr. Ward is teaching it and he seems hard. Please, please, find some way I can leave here as soon as possible. I hope your treatment and the hot dry air of Arizona is helping you to feel better and that you and I can be back together again soon. </p>
<p>I love you, Daddy,<br/>Eleanor</p></blockquote><p>Eleanor sealed the letter and took it downstairs and asked that the next time Fritz went into town he drop the letter off at the post-office. He assured her he would, but he never did. After she had gone to bed, he opened it, read it and burned it in the fireplace.</p><p>Eleanor joined the adults in reading until bedtime. She had finished Jane Eyre just as the clock struck nine.</p><p>""Time for 'nite-nite drinkie', Danny. Would you like to show Daddy what we taught Eleanor to do today?""</p><p>""Well, okay, Mama, but I like it better with you 'cause you have milk in your titties and Ellie doesn't.""</p><p>""All right then, how about if you suck on my titties, but Eleanor takes care of your wee-wee?""</p><p>Eleanor looked up in alarm and disgust, but she could tell from Meg's scowl that there was to be no alternative. Scared, but determined, she hoped that Fritz would come to her defense if she balked, so she stood and faced Meg.</p><p>""I won't do it! What you're asking me to do is disgusting and, I dare say, illegal, and I won't do it!"" </p><p>She looked over at Fritz, who sat like the Sphinx with a slight smile on his face and said nothing. Before she could say anything more, Meg had grabbed her arm and was face to face with Eleanor, glaring with burning eyes at the recalcitrant teen.</p><p>""Don't you ever say 'no' to me again, young lady! Remove your clothes, at once!""</p><p>""I won't!""</p><p>Meg's hand moved to the neck of Eleanor's dress and in seconds she had torn the front of the dress down to her waist. Eleanor was totally taken by surprise and watched as the dress slithered down her legs. Seconds later the chemise was also torn into pieces and it fell to the ground, leaving the chagrined girl stark naked, once again, and in tears.</p><p>Meg grabbed Eleanor by the wrist and pulled her over to the sofa, sat and pulled her over her lap. Eleanor began to try to wiggle off of Meg's lap, but this was foiled when Meg grabbed Eleanor's left breast and twisted. Eleanor screamed, but stopped her attempt to escape immediately. Continuing to hold Eleanor's breast firmly, Meg began spanking her buttocks alternately. Her still red buttocks felt the wrath of Meg's tireless hands, as she continued to beat her for well over five minutes. The pain of the beating became so intense that Eleanor's legs began flailing, affording Fritz and Danny a perfect view of Eleanor's thinly covered vagina and anus.</p><p>""Oh, please stop!...Smack!...Pleeeease!...Smack!....I'm sorry! I'm really sorry!...Smack!...Allright, I'll do it! I'll do it!...Smack!...Please!""</p><p>As the tears poured down her face the pain in her crimson cheeks became almost unbearable. Finally Meg stopped, but continued to hold on to Eleanor's tender boob. Finally she released the reddening udder and Eleanor slid down her legs to the floor.</p><p>""Am I going to hear any more foolishness from you, Eleanor? Tell me now, so we can get this decided once and for all.""</p><p>Eleanor sniffled, ""No ma'am.""</p><p>Then get up on that side of the couch. Danny come and plop your heinie down between us. That's it. Now lean back and grab one of Mama's nipples in your mouth, and your legs over Eleanor's legs, so the bad girl can go to work on your wee-wee. Good boy.""</p><p>Danny began sucking, Eleanor began fondling Danny's prick, and Fritz watched in delight. The result, of course, was the same, with Danny's semen spurting all over Eleanor's hand, and, being ordered to repeat her earlier chore, choked down the sticky mess. She was told to rinse her hands in the dishwater left from dinner and to go to bed with Danny, since she had school the next day.</p><p>Still naked she trudged up the stairs, still dripping tears, followed by a naked Danny, staring fixedly at the buttocks before him at eye level. She donned her nightgown and after Danny had put his pajamas on went to douse the lamp.</p><p>""Please don't sleep behind me tonight, Danny. My rear end is so sore. It hurts a lot.""</p><p>""Sure, Ellie. I'm really sorry you're sore. Mama got really mad at you, didn't she? I know what! I'll sleep in front and then we can kiss each other a lot. How about that?""</p><p>""I'd really rather you slept in your bed and I slept on my cot tonight, if you don't mind.""</p><p>""Sure! Okay!""</p><p>And, wonder of wonders, Danny climbed into his bed and Eleanor got a good night's sleep, once the pain from the spanking had subsided.</p><p>Downstairs, Fritz was telling Meg he wanted her to make sure she laced Eleanor's oatmeal with a laxative and a diuretic in the morning. She agreed.</p><p></p><h5>Day 3</h5><p>The next morning Eleanor dressed in her only good dress, since the other had been torn the night before. And, after eating her oatmeal and drinking some juice, she set off in the buggy beside Fritz. Not a word was said, and, after the embarrassment of the previous night, Eleanor was just as glad. Soon they pulled up in front of the lone clapboard building. She noticed an outhouse behind the school, but otherwise there wasn't another building in view. She descended from the buggy and Fritz took it around to the back, unhooked the buggy and put the horse out to pasture in a closed area.</p><p>Eleanor entered the school hesitantly. All the other children were there already, it seemed, as there were only two empty desks, both of them closest to Fritz's desk at the front of the classroom. Soon Fritz entered and ordered Eleanor to the desk nearest him. He introduced Eleanor to the rest of the class and she was greeted with a few smiles, mostly from the five other girls. Fritz went to the blackboard and, after assigning reading pages to each child, came over and handed Eleanor a geography book and a math book and told her to concentrate on the first ten pages of her math. He returned to his desk and began grading some papers.</p><p>Eleanor had been reading for about ten minutes before the urge to go to the outhouse came on rapidly, and she raised her hand to be excused. Fritz glared over at her and told her in a surly voice to go ahead and hurry back. Eleanor walked outside rapidly, and was able to undress enough to sit in the smelly outhouse before she had an accident. She had a rather watery bowel movement, swiped herself with a couple of pages of the Sears catalogue that hung by a nail on the wall and returned to her seat.</p><p>She had gotten back to reading the math book for fifteen or twenty minutes before she had to raise her hand to be excused again. Of course, everyone in the class looked up from their books. This time Fritz glared at her for a few moments before reluctantly allowing her to depart. Again she had another loose bowel movement, as well as a long pee. Embarrassed she returned to her seat and set to work again. Within a half hour she was again forced to raise her hand. Fritz rose stonily from his chair and strode to her desk. </p><p>""I don't know what you're doing out there in the outhouse, young lady, but my temper is getting very short. You may go again, but this is the last. You have disrupted this class three times now, and I will have no more, do you understand?""</p><p>Eleanor nodded meekly and, nonplussed, she hurried to get out of his sight. This time it was more of the same, and she couldn't understand what was happening, since she didn't feel at all ill. She finished and crept back to her desk. It was an hour before the urge hit her again, and as much as she hated to do it she was forced to raise her hand again. Fritz stormed over to her desk, and she thought at first he was going to strike her.</p><p>""All right, young lady, that's it! You go out there, but during the lunch hour I will make an example of your disobedience. You have six of the best with that cane you see on the wall coming to you, and everyone gets to watch. You have exceeded my patience and you will be very sorry you played these games with me, I assure you!""</p><p>""I'm so sorry, sir. I'm really not playing....""</p><p>""Go, now!""</p><p>Eleanor rushed outside and made it just in time. She began to cry, as the thought of more pain to her poor tender buttocks began to hit home. She forced herself to reenter the schoolhouse. Everyone watched as she crept back to her desk, and she heard a few snickers from some of the boys. She sat down and, just before the noon lunch break, the urgent need hit her again. She tried to hold it in, hoping she could make it to the lunch hour before she had to leave again. She managed to hold it in for over five minutes, but then she felt some of the watery brown liquid escape and soil her chemise and seep through to her dress.</p><p>She had no choice but to raise her hand again. This time Fritz again strode over to her desk, but this time his hand drew back and he smacked her face with sufficient force to leave a bright red splotch on her cheek.</p><p>Go! Go! You ungrateful child. Go!""</p><p>She jumped up, and it was immediately obvious to the whole class that she had messed herself. She ran as quickly as she could, but she could feel more fluid seeping out. By the time she made it to the outhouse, there was a considerable stain on her dress. She tried to rub some of it off, but nothing she did helped. When she returned to her desk, everyone in the room, except Fritz was laughing at her predicament.</p><p>""So you have soiled your dress, and, I assume, your chemise! Take them both off immediately! You may spend the rest of the day showing your body to everyone in the room. Perhaps that is your intent, to show all the boys your womanly charms. Is that it?""</p><p>Oh, no sir! Please, I'm sorry! Please let me keep my dress on!""</p><p>Take it off at once, unless you want me to double your punishment!""</p><p>The tears streamed down her pretty face, as Eleanor slowly unbuttoned her dress. She could see out of the corner of her eyes, all the boys leaning forward to get a better look at her. Soon she was down to her chemise, and she slowly slipped the shoulder straps down her arms and stood before the class totally nude. Her hands went before her bosom and vaginal area to protect her modesty, as much as possible.</p><p>Fritz called her up to his desk and told her to bend over it with her red butt facing the class. He removed the cane from its hook, took a few practice swipes with it, before moving over in back of his young charge. Eleanor tried to squeeze her buttocks tight, but the first strike from the cane was the most terrible pain Eleanor had ever felt, and her immediate response was to jump up and rub her cheeks with her hands. Big mistake. She hopped around the front of the classroom, much to the enjoyment of the boys in the class, as her breasts bounced up and down with each jump she took. </p><p>""That will cost you six more, young lady, and if you jump up again, I'll add six more. The despairing girl climbed back over the desk and tried to prepare herself for more excruciating pain. The next strike burned into her skin like a hot wire but she managed to stay on the desk. To insure it somewhat, she grabbed the far edge of the desk in both hands, just in time for the next blow, another scorcher. On the seventh strike, she continued to hold onto the desk, but her legs began to fly about, giving the male watchers an unobstructed view of the lightly haired split peach between her legs. The same occurred on the final five, as her modesty disappeared with the opportunity to hopefully ease the scorching pain.</p><p>Fritz replaced the cane on its hanger, telling Eleanor to return to her desk. She started to don her chemise, but Fritz's harsh voice stopped her.</p><p>""You will not don those filthy clothes, child. You will spend the rest of the day just as you are. Perhaps that will teach you a lesson in modesty. You certainly did everything you could to show off the area between your legs during your punishment. Now, sit!""</p><p>It was everything she could do to find a spot on the hard desk chair that didn't exacerbate her extremely painful rear cheeks. She was mortified to hear that she had inadvertently shown herself off to the class during the beating. She finally found that by sliding forward on the seat as much as possible some of her buttocks avoided touching the seat.</p><p>During the lunch break, while the other children ate peanut butter sandwiches made available to them on a table in the front of the room, Eleanor remained in her seat, too embarrassed to let anyone see more of her body than they already had. All the boys had gotten together and were snickering and whispering over in a corner. A couple of the older girls came over to Eleanor and expressed their sympathy for her pain and inability to cover herself, and then returned to their desks.</p><p>The rest of the afternoon was spent with Fritz lecturing to the older students about American history and science. Eleanor managed to stay out of trouble and was very relieved when three o'clock came and the kids were dismissed. She rose and started to put her dress on, when she heard Fritz's bellow.</p><p>""I told you you are not to wear those filthy clothes. Gather them up and meet me in the front after I hitch up the horse.""</p><p>""But I have to wear something, sir.""</p><p>""I don't believe you'll find anything to put around your wretched body, so you'll just have to ride home au natural.""</p><p>He disappeared out the door and Eleanor slowly walked down the aisle to the door, clothes in hand, and waited. A couple of the boys stood out by a nearby tree and stared at her until Fritz arrived with the horse and buggy. Reluctantly she dumped her dress and chemise in the back of the buggy and climbed up beside Fritz and closed her eyes tight. She didn't want to see any passersby, who would obviously see her in all her nudity. Keeping her eyes closed allowed Fritz the pleasure of watching her breasts jiggle on the bumpy dirt road all the way home.</p><p>When they reached the house, Fritz let Eleanor out in front of the house and took the horse to the barn. The naked girl, clothes in hand, entered the house. Meg was cooking as she came in and immediately stopped. Danny was on the sofa playing with his soldiers.</p><p>""My God, what happened?""</p><p>""Well, I...had an accident, and soiled my dress and chemise.""</p><p>""Oh, Eleanor, you should be so ashamed! Well, get those clothes rinsed out and on the line outside. That's your only dress and if you're going to school tomorrow you'll need it clean.""</p><p> Eleanor turned to go back outside to wash the stain off her clothes at the pump, when Meg noticed her backside, which was ridged with ugly raised ridges with crimson lines between them covering her entire buttocks.</p><p>""What in the world happened to your butt?""</p><p>""Well...I...I had to go to the bathroom a lot and Fritz got mad and...caned me. I couldn't help it. I just had to go.""</p><p>""I think you should call him Master Fritz. After all he is your teacher and certainly not your equal. Yes, Master Fritz sounds right!""</p><p>""Yes ma'am.""</p><p>""I guess maybe you need to go to the bathroom before you leave the house in the morning. Go on, now, and get those clothes cleaned off. You certainly do know how to cause problems.""</p><p>Eleanor went outside feeling even more humiliated than before. She cleaned off the stains from both the dress and camisole, as Fritz came around the house and went inside. She hung up her clothes on the line and reentered the house and started up the stairs.</p><p>""Where do you think you're going, young lady?""</p><p>""Up to get a clean camisole, sir.""</p><p>""No, I told you in school, you don't deserve to be dressed again today. You can go as you are for the rest of the day. Maybe next time you'll think twice about disrupting my class.""</p><p>Eleanor turned and came back downstairs. The tears began to fill her eyes at the unfairness of her punishment. She sat in one of the armchairs, declining to help Danny play with his soldiers and stared at the wall. Half an hour later, Meg told her to set the table and cut the loaf of bread she'd baked. Eleanor completed her tasks just in time for supper and sat down gingerly at her place opposite Danny. Danny, as usual stared at her breasts through most of the meal.</p><p>""So, Eleanor tells me she caused a lot of problems at school today.""</p><p>""She did indeed. She went out to the outhouse four times this morning. I began to think maybe she was out there abusing herself.""</p><p>""What's abusing herself mean, Mama?""</p><p>""It's what a girl does that Eleanor and I have been doing for you during your 'nite-nite drinkie', Honey.""</p><p>Eleanor was not only turning red in the face, she began tearing up again at the embarrassment this conversation was causing her.</p><p>""But girls don't have wee-wees to pull on like you and Eleanor do on mine.""</p><p>""No, but girls have a little bump between their legs that makes them feel good when they tickle it.""</p><p>""Yeah, can I see it?""</p><p>""Maybe later, Sweetie. Eat your supper now.""</p><p>""Oh, God, no! I'll die if she uses me to show him,"" was all that Eleanor could think, as she lowered her head and finished her meal.</p><p>Sure enough, after the dinner dishes were done and put away, Meg asked Danny if he'd like to watch, as Eleanor brought herself off. Danny was excited to have the chance to watch, and Meg ordered Eleanor over to the sofa.</p><p>""Sit down and spread your legs, Eleanor. Danny, you get down on the floor between her legs so you can see better. I said spread your legs, girl. Don't make me tell you again!""</p><p>""Please don't make me do this, ma'am. I'm so embarrassed.""</p><p>""I don't care about your embarrassment, young lady. Your actions today show me you have no respect for anyone. Now get those legs spread wide before I let Fritz tan your hide again with the cane!""</p><p>With tears streaming down her face, Eleanor spread her legs wide and Danny got his head up within two feet of her pussy.</p><p>""Spread those lips, girl. All right, now pull the cap off your clitoris. Now, see that shiny little bump, Danny. That's what girls rub to get the same feeling you do when the sperm shoots out of your wee-wee. Okay, Eleanor, start rubbing that clit. That's it! But rub a little faster. I don't want to look at your ugly pussy all day.""</p><p>Totally mortified Eleanor sped up her massaging, realizing that the faster she brought herself off the faster her trial would be done. She could see that the whole family was watching with great interest as her finger flew back and forth over her little button. Soon she was panting, her climax almost there. Suddenly her body tensed, and she began a low moan, attempting not to make any more noise than necessary. Her finger stopped rubbing and her whole body relaxed. She lay there for a minute basking in the relief she had felt, glad that this abomination was finished.</p><p>""See, Danny. Girls don't shoot stuff out like you do, but look at all the gooey stuff in her slit. That's what girls do instead. And you know what? Unlike boys, girls can have two or three climaxes right in a row. Show him, Eleanor.""</p><p>Eleanor looked up in alarm at Meg and saw nothing but a stony determined glare on her face. Resigned, she began again, and having completed her second orgasm, was forced to initiate another before Meg finally let her stop. She was totally exhausted and, gratefully, she was ordered to go to bed, even though it was still light outside.</p><p>She went upstairs, donned her nightgown, slipped under the covers of the cot and was asleep by the time Danny came up two hours later.</p><p></p><h5>Day 4</h5><p> Eleanor awoke early, but her backside was still hurting her and she decided to stay in bed until someone called her. The someone actually turned out to be Danny, who shook her awake to tell her today was his birthday. She congratulated him, thinking at the same time that he was now 19, a year older than she, but what a difference.</p><p>They both rose and descended to the dining room, where Eleanor noticed that Meg had baked a birthday cake for Danny the night before and placed it on the dining table. Danny was so excited he was jumping up and down. Moments later Meg and Fritz came down and both gave Danny a big hug.</p><p>Meg looked outside, noticed it was raining and announced that Eleanor would have to play hookey from school today, because she had no dress to wear, since the one on the line was soaking wet. Eleanor was not at all sorry, but made a little moue to give the impression she was disappointed.</p><p>""So, you can stay home and play with Danny.""</p><p>Danny was delighted, Eleanor not so much, but she knew it was better than school. Fritz brought some presents over for Danny to open up. Most of them were toys and Tinkertoy trucks. He also received a scrapbook and a few clothes. Meg announced they would light the candles and have his cake at supper-time.</p><p>They all ate breakfast, and everyone went upstairs to dress. Eleanor had spent so much time in the nude lately that she wasn't even embarrassed that she and Danny dressed at the same time, though Danny was much slower than Eleanor, because he stopped to watch her remove her nightgown and put on a clean chemise, the only clothing she had at the moment.</p><p>When they came downstairs, Fritz was getting ready to depart and had donned an oil slicker and broad-brimmed hat, since he would have to drive through the rain all the way to school. Meg sent Eleanor out to get her dress and chemise from the clothes-line. By the time she got back inside, her chemise was sopping wet, so Meg suggested she take it off and hang it near the oven to dry out.</p><p>Eleanor was beginning to think there was some kind of plot to keep her naked. She removed the chemise and sat in one of the arm-chairs. Danny, who had been playing with his new toys immediately stopped to stare at her naked body. In order to escape Danny's stare, Eleanor curled up in the chair. Apparently Meg had seen what was happening, because she immediately told Eleanor to come over and wash, dry and put the breakfast dishes away. Danny followed her every motion as she accomplished her task.</p><p>Eleanor eventually was able to grab another book and curl up with it in the arm-chair. She read until lunch-time and found that her chemise had dried, so she was finally able to cover herself. After lunch Danny asked Eleanor if she would help him with his scrapbook. He had several books that he wanted to cut pictures out of and glue them in the scrapbook. Meg suggested Eleanor use the scissors and Danny use the glue, which had a brush attached to the cap. So they began, and all was going well, as Eleanor would cut the pictures Danny wanted, and he would swab the scrapbook and push the pictures on the page.</p><p>At one point, however, Eleanor was cutting a picture from a large book, when she felt what she thought at first was Danny's hand on her crotch. When she lifted the book, she found that Danny in pasting a picture had lost track of the bottle in his hand and most of the glue had dripped onto her chemise at her crotch, and then dripped down onto the couch. </p><p>""Oh, Danny, look what you've done. You've gotten glue all over me and the couch.""</p><p>She jumped up and began looking for something to mop up the mess from herself and the sofa.</p><p>""You stupid girl! I give you the job of looking after Danny for a few minutes and now look at this mess. I don't know if we can get the glue off of this couch. You stupid girl! Grab some rags from the closet in the kitchen. Quickly!""</p><p>Eleanor ran and grabbed rags and the two females began rubbing the fabric on the couch. The main glob of glue came up, but it looked as though there would be a permanent stain left on the couch.</p><p>Eleanor began to rub the residue on her chemise, but it had become sticky by the time she started to work on it. She removed her chemise, but the glue had soaked through and covered her pubic area. She was able to remove some of the sticky mess, but a good bit remained tangled in her pubic hair.</p><p>""I guess I'd better go wash this off before it's permanently stuck.""</p><p>She started toward the kitchen.</p><p>""No! You have acted like a child in minding Danny. I think we'll just shave it off. Then you can look like the little girl you've been acting like.""</p><p>""Nnnoo...That's all right. I...I'll take care of it.""</p><p>""You sit down in that wooden chair right now. Don't you argue with me.""</p><p>""But I'm pretty sure I can wipe the glue off.""</p><p>Meg strode over to Eleanor, and, grabbing her arm, pulled her over to the chair, sat and in a moment had Eleanor over her lap. The spanking Meg administered would have been painful in itself, but, given on top of the weals and raw spots left the day before by Fritz's caning, it was almost unbearable for Eleanor. She wailed and screamed as blow after blow fell on her defenseless bottom. It had retained its raw, red condition, but when Meg finished her entire ass was a deep crimson. Meg pushed Eleanor, who was crying and moaning, off her lap and ordered her to lie down on the kitchen floor. Eleanor, now totally cowed, did as demanded, having trouble sitting down before she lay flat.</p><p>Meg took the scissors Eleanor had been using and knelt at Eleanor's feet.</p><p>""All right. I want you to stick your legs up in the air, grab them behind the knees and pull them to your breasts and spread your legs wide, as wide as you can get them. Then you best not move, or I'm likely to cut something besides hair.""</p><p>Eleanor, still weeping, did as she was told, putting herself in perhaps the lewdest position it's possible for a female to be in. Her plump outer lips were slightly spread, and even the inner lips were showing a slight red between them. Her hair was so sparse and blond that it hid nothing. Of course, Danny was right there to observe and stood behind his mother for the best possible view.</p><p>Meg snipped the area above Eleanor's mound, and then began cutting on either side of the outer lips, finishing up with a few stray hairs back toward her little rose-petal. Admonishing Eleanor not to move, Meg went and got a straight razor, a damp cloth and some soap, and, kneeling once more, applied the soap to the cloth and began rubbing it over the entire vaginal area. Carefully she began applying the razor to the stubble that remained and, within a couple of minutes, had denuded Eleanor of every bit of hair above and in the area of her pussy, but with glue having stuck to her skin the shave was a painful one. When she finished, Meg sat back and looked at the result. Eleanor did, indeed, look like a two-year-old with diaper rash getting ready to be diapered.</p><p>""Hey, Mama, show me that bump on Ellie's pussy again.""</p><p>Meg reached in, and, lifting the hood, showed Danny the clitoris again, much to Eleanor's shame, but her dismay was to be elevated when Danny asked if he could play with it. Meg agreed and moved out of the way, so that Danny could get up close, and she watched in amusement, as Eleanor placed her arm over her eyes to hide the shame she felt, and Danny's finger extended to the little nubbin and began rotating. </p><p>It took a few minutes for Eleanor to start reacting to the manipulation, because she was so embarrassed by Danny's actions. But gradually she began to feel the tingling in her pussy and couldn't hold back the moans it was causing. Eventually she reached the peak and gave out a long squeal, as her body contracted and her legs trembled. She continued to lie there, as Meg put all the paraphernalia away, and Danny rose to look down on her subsiding orgasm.</p><p>""Well, you've messed up your last pair of clean underthings, so I guess you'll have to go naked again for the rest of the day. Go wash out your chemise by the pump and then come back in. I want you to help me get dinner ready.""</p><p>Eleanor picked up her chemise and trudged out to the pump, and as the rain poured over her naked body, she tried to get as much of the remaining glue out as she could. By the time she came back inside, her hair had washed down over her face, and she looked like a drowned chipmunk. Shortly after she came in, the rain stopped, and Danny went out for a swim.</p><p>Fritz arrived home from school, put the horse and buggy in the barn and entered the house. The first thing he saw was a naked Eleanor, and the second was her bare pubic mound.</p><p>""Well, it seems our little girl just can't keep from showing herself off. Whose idea was it to shave her pussy. It certainly doesn't leave a lot to the imagination.""</p><p>Eleanor tried to hide her pussy, by covering it with her hand, but the damage had been done.</p><p>""I'll tell you about it later, Hon. Supper's all ready. Let's eat.""</p><p>After dinner, during which Danny kept staring at Eleanor's breasts, and, twice dropped his fork on the floor to catch a glimpse at her newly shaved slit, the females finished the dishes, and, while the adults read, Danny played with his new toys.</p><p>At 9:00, Meg informed Danny it was time for his 'nitey-nite drinkie,' but because of it being a special day, they had a big surprise for their birthday boy.</p><p>""Well, actually, it's Eleanor who's going to give you your surprise. You'll get your drinkie from Mama's tittie, but instead of using her hand, tonight she's going to use her mouth.""</p><p>Eleanor's jaw literally dropped, and her eyes got huge.</p><p>""Nnnn...nnooo...you can't ask me to do that. I won't do it!...I won't!""</p><p>""In the first place I'm not asking you, I'm telling you! You know how sore that ass of yours is now. Think how sore it's going to be after I use the hairbrush on it for fifteen minutes or so. You won't be able to sit for a week. And, I've thought of some other places a hairbrush might hurt a lot! Now come on, Danny, let's get you set in the middle of the couch, now put your head in Mama's lap and grab on to one of Mama's nipples. That's a good boy. Now, on your knees, girl, crawl over to the couch and DO IT!""</p><p>Eleanor hesitated only a moment, realizing she couldn't take a hairbrush on her buttocks, after all they'd suffered in the last three days. She crawled over to the couch and found herself looking at the flaccid penis in front of her, as if it was a coiled rattlesnake. </p><p>She opened her mouth and took the penis into her mouth. She thanked God that Danny had gone swimming in the afternoon. The shaft, which was growing longer by the moment, had little or no taste. As it grew to its full length of five inches, she found it was going deeper and deeper, but she was careful not to let it touch the back of her mouth. She was having enough trouble as it was, gagging occasionally, and twice she retched to the point she was afraid she was going to throw up, but she was able to control the reflex.</p><p>Danny was moaning and gurgling the full time. Within two minutes, Eleanor could tell he was reaching the moment of orgasm, and she didn't know what to do. Meg answered for her.</p><p>""You'd better swallow it, if you know what's good for you, girl!""</p><p>And so the spermal torrent hit the back of her mouth, and, with all the fortitude she could muster, she swallowed hard and managed to get most of it. The second and third spurts were harder to manage, but she finally forced them down. She pulled away with a sigh.</p><p>""Oh, God, Mama, that was the best feeling I ever had in my life. Wow! Oh, wow! Thanks, Ellie!""</p><p>""Well, I'm sure you could do that again, Honey. That one didn't last any time at all. I know Eleanor would just love to do that again, RIGHT NOW, wouldn't you, dear? Maybe you could do it a little better this time.""</p><p>Eleanor didn't answer. She looked at Meg with horror in her eyes, then looked down at the softening shaft in her hand, placed her mouth over the tip and began sucking again. This time it took close to five minutes before Danny fired off again, and, again, she was forced to swallow it all.</p><p>""Wow! What a great birthday present, Mama. Do you suppose we could do that again sometime?""</p><p>""Oh, I'm sure Eleanor would love to do it on a regular basis, Honey. Maybe she can learn to do it well eventually. Practice makes perfect! Now it's time for bed."" </p><p>Danny kissed everyone, and gave Eleanor a special thank you after he kissed her. Eleanor said nothing. A few minutes after she was sure Danny was asleep, Eleanor asked if she could go to bed. Meg acknowledged the fact that since she had school tomorrow, it would probably be best if she went on to bed.</p><p>An hour or so later Meg and Fritz got ready to turn in. Before they went upstairs Fritz instructed Meg to lace Eleanor's breakfast oatmeal with a diuretic and laxative again.</p><p></p><h5>Day 5</h5><p>The next morning, after breakfast, Fritz and Eleanor set out for school. Once again Fritz said nothing during the whole trip, and Eleanor was not inclined to try to make small talk. When they arrived at school, Fritz put the horse out to pasture and entered to find that, as usual all of the students were present and seated in their chairs. When Eleanor entered there were a few snickers among the boys and whispering between the girls. As soon as Fritz entered, the room quieted down immediately. He began by assigning reading to each class, and sat at his desk reading a history book.</p><p>It was less than an hour before Eleanor raised her hand to go to the outhouse. Fritz snarled, but let her go. Another hour passed before she could not hold it in any more and again raised her hand. Fritz snapped at her, but let her go again. Forty five minutes later her hand was again waving, but this time Fritz marched over to her desk and informed her she could leave 'to go to the facility', but she could expect a whipping, when she returned. In tears, she went out to the outhouse and broke down completely. She was there for nearly fifteen minutes, before she had pulled herself together and steeled herself enough to reenter.</p><p>Fritz was waiting by the door with cane in hand, when she returned. He led her up to the front and told her to remove her clothes in preparation. As she did so, again with tears streaming down her face, Fritz smiled and spoke.</p><p>""Well, I'm glad to see you haven't soiled your clothes today. We're making progress! But I do not understand you. Meg said you had no problems evacuating yesterday, that you only went once. But Monday, and again today, you go out of your way to excuse yourself over and over. Are you using the time to pleasure yourself, girl?""</p><p>Eleanor turned a deep shade of pink and denied the accusation, while half of the class snickered. Eleanor now stood naked before the class trying to protect her privates with her hands, but most of them had caught sight of her bare vagina, and there were whispers all through the classroom.. Fritz led her to his desk and ordered her to bend over it in preparation for 'six of the best.'</p><p>When she did, there was a gasp from her schoolmates, when they saw the raw condition of her buttocks. Much of the swelling and redness were gone, but the twelve dark ridges from her beating Monday were still very much in evidence. Fritz again warned her that any jumping up to rub her cheeks during the punishment would add six strokes to her chastisement. She grabbed onto the front of the desk and prayed she could hold forth until the end.</p><p>Fritz took a few practice swings and then let go with a mighty blow to the bottom of her buttocks. Eleanor screamed out but held on to the desk. The second was just as hard, and her body juddered from the severity. The final four were given with equal fervor, and Eleanor's face was awash with tears, when she was allowed to rise. Fritz informed her that, as further punishment, she could remain naked for the rest of the day. She returned to her desk and sat down very carefully. She could tell that the other kids were trying to catch a glimpse of her breasts as the morning wore on.</p><p>Her woes were not over, however. Just before lunch she realized the urge was too great to hold those additional minutes, and she had to raise her hand again. Fritz bellowed, but told her to go. The problem now was that she had to walk by all of her schoolmates naked and they would all get a good view of her naked pussy. Two of the male students she passed on the way managed to pull her hand away from her crotch and got huge smiles on their faces as they caught glimpses of her bare slit.</p><p>When she returned and was walking in front of the class, Fritz rose from his desk and stopped her, turning her toward the class.</p><p>""There seems to be a great deal of interest in the fact that the hair that covers your vagina has been shaved. Perhaps you'd like to walk past each student's desk and explain why the hair is gone, Eleanor."" </p><p>Eleanor looked with startled amazement at Fritz, and as he motioned where she was to go, a new stream of tears began flowing down her face. She began to walk down the farthest aisle.</p><p>""Any of you who would like to feel how soft it is now are welcome to.""</p><p>Every male took advantage of the offer, some even managing to poke their fingers between the lips. The girls just smiled as she walked past. She explained that she had gotten glue on her pubes the previous day, and they had gotten rid of the problem by cutting the hair and shaving it. When every student had had an opportunity to look or feel, she reached her desk, sat, and lowered her head. Again she did not partake in lunch, because of her nudity. </p><p>She was so relieved when the end of school arrived at three o'clock. This time Fritz allowed her to dress, before they headed home. During the ride, Fritz let her know that she was no longer welcome at his school. She could remain home with Meg and Danny from now on. She was actually relieved, thinking that she could go back to school when her father had recovered and wouldn't have to put up with the punishment and humiliation she had received from Fritz.</p><p>When they reached the house, as soon as she came inside, Meg handed her a telegram, addressed to her, that had already been opened. She pulled it out of the envelope and read.</p><p>""Regret to inform you your father George G. Ingersol passed away Tuesday May 16 Stop Bank account shows negative balance Stop Burial will be here May 18 unless we hear from you otherwise Stop Sincerely John R. Steadman Manager Phoenix Cancer Clinic Stop""</p><p>Eleanor just sat down on the floor and cried. Danny tried to console her, but she would have none of it. Eventually, she rose, excused herself, ran upstairs and threw herself on her cot. She spent the afternoon alternating between crying and wondering what would become of her. It became obvious that she was now essentially the property of Meg and Fritz, and, unless they wanted to send her to an orphanage, which was highly unlikely, she would be spending at least the next two years as their indentured servant. This only brought on more tears. By the time she came downstairs for supper, her face was a mess. Meg and Fritz expressed their sorrow to her, and the rest of the meal was spent in silence except for Danny's incessant chatter.</p><p>The evening went as usual, with the adults reading, though Eleanor wasn't really comprehending what she was reading, and Danny playing with his toys.</p><p>When it was time for Danny's 'nite-nite drinkie' Meg positioned herself on the couch and Danny lay down with his head in her lap.</p><p>""Is Ellie going to suck on my wee-wee tonight, Mama?""</p><p>""No, Honey, she probably doesn't much feel like it tonight, having just found out about her daddy. She can just do it with her hand tonight!""</p><p>Eleanor knew, then, that she had nothing to look forward to but grief. What more could they do to her? She performed her nightly chore, manually, and then asked to go to bed. She and Danny got ready for bed at the same time, he ogling her, and she not caring any more, changed into her nightgown right in front of him. She turned down the lantern, and, thankfully, Danny decided to get into bed, instead of bothering her by sharing the cot. Unfortunately, it made no difference. Eleanor spent the night tossing and turning, thinking about her father and her current situation.</p><p></p><h5>Day 6</h5><p>Eleanor had to drag herself out of bed, when the call came to get up. Fritz had already left for school, but as they were sitting at the table after breakfast, Meg came up with her latest project to make life miserable for Eleanor.</p><p>""You know, Fritz suggested that with all the problems you've been having with your bowels lately, it probably means you have some kind of bug in there. He suggested I give you an enema this morning. Let's see if we can't get you back to normal.""</p><p>""Nnno, no...that's all right. I feel fine. I don't know what was the matter, but I'm okay now.""</p><p>""Fritz ordered it, and I don't go against what he tells me. Now, go get a pail of water from the pump and we'll heat it up and have you well in no time.""</p><p>""Please, please, I'll be all right.""</p><p>""I gave you an order, young lady. No more shilly-shallying! And while you're at it, bring in some more wood for the stove.""</p><p>Eleanor grabbed the pail, went out, filled it, and brought it back to the stove. She then went out back and got a load of firewood and stacked it by the stove. They then waited for the water to get hot. As Meg was adding a plentiful load of soap into the pail, Danny came over and asked her what she was doing. Meg explained she was going to clean out Eleanor's insides, and he immediately became fascinated with the procedure.</p><p>When the water was hot, Meg ordered Eleanor to take off her nightgown and kneel on the floor, while she went and got the enema equipment. When she ordered Eleanor to lean her face against the floor and keep her butt up, Danny asked what she was going to do.</p><p>""Well, first I'm going to grease up the end of this nozzle. You could help by taking some of this grease and rubbing it into 'your sister's' little bum-hole. Good, now I fill up this enema bag and hang it on this hook on the wall, and then I stick the nozzle in Eleanor, and release this clip, and the water flows out of the bag into her backside.""</p><p>""Ooooh....ouuuu, it's too hot. Please take it out.""</p><p>""Oh, you'll get used to it in a minute or so. It needs to be hot, in order to get those germs out of your system.""</p><p>Eleanor continued to moan periodically for the next few minutes, as the soapy water filled her bowels. When the bag was empty, Meg took it off the hook and filled it half full this time. After hanging it back up she released the clip again, and the water continued to pour into Eleanor's colon.</p><p>""Since you're as small as you are, I think a quart and a half should be about right."" </p><p>Eleanor's moans became louder and more plaintive as the second bag emptied. She had started to cry by the time it was empty.</p><p>""Now stand up, Eleanor. Let's have a look. Oh look at her tummy, Danny. It's sticking way out. Come and feel it. See how shiny it is.""</p><p>They both began to massage and poke at her stomach, much to the dismay of Eleanor.</p><p>""May I go to the outhouse now, please?""</p><p>""Oh, no, we have to wait another ten minutes for the water to have a real effect. So Eleanor stood with the tubing still attached and continued to cry and groan. Eventually she was shifting back and forth from foot to foot, crying, perspiring and moaning. Finally, Meg unplugged her and she went racing outside, naked and caring only about getting to the outhouse. She evacuated for two or three minutes and dragged herself back inside, exhausted.</p><p>""Now then, why don't we all go for a short swim and then we can get some tan. It's such a beautiful day.""</p><p>Meg and Danny pulled off their clothes and all three went out to the lake au natural. The three of them swam for a few minutes, before Meg went to shore, pulled out a couple of towels and lay down on her back. Eleanor stayed in until Danny started swimming up behind her and pinching her sore bottom, much to his delight. She finally went to shore and copied Meg, lying face up on a couple of towels. Danny finally followed and the three of them lay side by side, soaking up the sun.</p><p>After an hour or so, Meg went into the house to work on supper. The sun had a truly soporific effect on Eleanor and turning over on her back she fell deeply asleep, for the first time in over 24 hours. She had been sleeping for half an hour, when she was wakened by a horrific scream from Danny, who came running out of the forest. The front of his arms, legs and torso were covered in scratches, none severe, but he was crying and obviously frightened.</p><p>Meg came running out of the house and folded her arms around Danny. When he quieted down, he explained that he had been climbing a tree and the branch he was stepping on broke, resulting in him grabbing the trunk and sliding down against the rough bark. Meg took a close look at his cuts and scrapes and ran to get a rag and some mercurochrome. When she returned, she dabbed the disinfectant on all of the spots that were at all deep. Her anger grew as she dabbed.</p><p>""I leave you here to watch Danny, and what do you do? Fall asleep. You are useless, girl. I see he scraped his wee-wee, too, so you'll have to be really careful, when you suck tonight. Now, come over to the porch with me.""</p><p>She pulled Eleanor up from the towels and yanked her over to the porch. When they reached there she sat on the porch steps and pulled Eleanor down, in her now familiar place on her lap and began whaling away at her buttocks, which were now red from sunburn. </p><p>Eleanor's cheeks were so sore from the whippings she had received from Fritz and the sunburn, that she began howling on the very first strike and didn't let up until Meg finished some fifteen minutes later. Her legs fluttered every which way, but she couldn't escape the strength of Meg's tirade. With mucous sliding from her nose and tears coursing down her face, she was pushed off Meg's lap. But Meg held on to her arm and made her stand in front of her.</p><p>""Next time I leave you to watch Danny, you'd better do it, girlie. You think your ass is sore now, just wait.""</p><p>""But I didn't even know you'd gone. I fell asleep.""</p><p>""That was your first mistake! Now, get inside and slice up the carrots on the dining table, and be quick about it. I'm tired of your laziness.""</p><p>Eleanor did as she had been told, asked Meg if there was anything else, and ,when she was told 'no', she grabbed a book and started to sit down, but her buttocks were so sore she decided to lie on the floor on her stomach and read. Danny came in, and because of his scrapes, Meg told him to stay naked. She had gotten dressed when she came in earlier.</p><p>Meg looked up from her book at one point to see Danny playing with his semi-erect penis, so she quickly went back to her book, leery of being told to finish Danny off. Around three o'clock, Meg said she and Danny were going out to pick raspberries for dessert. She told Eleanor she had put a loaf of bread in the oven to bake, and to take it out of the oven at four, and they left.</p><p>Meg continued to read for a half hour, but then the tensions of the day and the lack of sleep caught up to her, and she fell asleep on the floor. She awoke to the smell of smoke, and looking over at the fumes coming out of the oven, realized she had slept past the time to take the bread out of the oven. She ran over and, grabbing two pot-holders opened the oven door and slid the blackened bread out. </p><p>Her tears began to roll again, as she realized that this meant another punishment, and her bottom was so sore at this point, it just hurt to touch it. Sure enough, when Meg and Danny arrived back with a small bucket of raspberries, one look at the blackened mass sitting on the table infuriated her. Instead of taking her over her knees though, Meg raced over to the trembling young girl and smacked her left breast as hard as she could.</p><p>Eleanor's natural reaction was to clasp her arms in front of her to protect her sensitive breasts. Meg grabbed both arms and pulled them away.</p><p>""You put those arms behind your back, girl, and leave them there until I finish! If you move them to your front I will string you up and whip you with the horse whip!""</p><p>Eleanor tearfully slid her arms behind her and clasped her hands together. Meg then began slapping one tit and then the other. Danny was getting huge enjoyment out of watching Eleanor's breasts swinging and bouncing around. The pain was awful, especially when Meg would catch just the nipple with a swipe. She pleaded for Meg to stop, but her pleas went unheard. Finally, after over ten minutes of slapping, Meg stopped and put her face up close to Eleanor's tear-streamed face.</p><p>""I took pity on you, because I knew your butt couldn't take much more, but you're in for more when Fritz gets home. I don't know what he'll decide to do, but we're going to teach you to be responsible, or else!""</p><p>Eleanor cupped her breasts in her two hands and rubbed gently as she continued to shed tears on them.</p><p>When Fritz arrived home, after putting the horse in the barn, he started inside. Danny rushed out to hug him, and, of course, the first thing Fritz noticed was that Danny was naked, and he was covered with scrapes that had been treated with mercurochrome. Inside, Meg told him about the whole day.</p><p>""First off, this morning I gave Eleanor a nice hot enema, just as you suggested.""</p><p>""I thought you'd wait until I was home to see it.""</p><p> ""You didn't mention that, so I just went ahead.""</p><p>""Then I left her to watch Danny, and Danny slid down a tree, and that's where all the scrapes came from. I spanked her for that. Then Danny and I went to look for raspberries, and I left her to watch the bread in the oven. When I got home, that mass of charcoal is what was left of the bread. I slapped her tits for a while, for that one, but I think she still needs to be punished. I thought you'd lik...uh, prefer to punish her yourself. I don't know how you want to do it. Her butt looks pretty raw and between the slaps and her sunburn her tits are pretty red.""</p><p>Fritz called Eleanor over and told her to turn around.</p><p>""Yeah, her backside is in pretty bad shape. Turn back around.""</p><p>Fritz fondled one of her breasts. She shrieked.</p><p>""Well, let me think about it during supper.""</p><p>After supper, Fritz went outside to the barn and found his riding quirt and brought it inside. He ordered Eleanor, who was frightened to death by the quirt, to lie on the floor. He then ordered Danny and Meg to grab a leg apiece and pull them up toward the ceiling and spread them as far apart as they could get them. Eleanor knew immediately what he had in mind and tried to pull free, but to no avail.</p><p>Fritz straddled her middle and, standing above, gave her directions for her punishment.</p><p>""All right, Eleanor, I am going to hit you with this whip ten times. I want you to count each time I hit you, followed by 'I will try to be more attentive.' Do you understand?""</p><p>Eleanor didn't answer him. His reaction was to rare back with his arm and smack her vagina right in the seam.</p><p>""AAAAiii!...Ohhhh, Godddd!... Ouuu!, yes sir, I understand. One. I will try to be more attentive.""</p><p>""That one doesn't count. We start now.""</p><p>He brought the whip down with equal force and it hit her puffy left outer lip.</p><p>""Aiiiiiahhhhh!...Ohhhh, pleeease, nooooo....One!....I'll try to be more attentive. Oh, pleeee...""</p><p>The whip fell with amazing force on her right lip before she could finish.</p><p>Ohhhhh..gaaaaawd...ohhhh noooo..pleeeease don't...""</p><p>Before she could finish, Fritz had struck again, and, of course, the previous one hadn't counted either. By the time he had finished whipping her pudendum, he had struck between her lips five times and on her puffy outer lips eight times. He ordered Meg and Danny to let go of her legs. Eleanor's hands immediately went to sooth her tender wounded vagina, and she rubbed and rubbed to ease the pain. Fritz looked down at her with a sly smile.</p><p>""Now don't go pleasuring yourself right here in front of everybody.""</p><p>The family walked away, leaving Eleanor lying on the floor groaning for the rest of the evening. Until nine o'clock, at any rate. Then she was ordered over to the couch to perform her sucking duties. Meg reminded her she was to be especially gentle with poor Danny's wee-wee, because of the damage she had incurred through her carelessness that morning. She apparently performed properly, as Danny had an orgasm within three minutes. She and Danny were sent to bed as soon as they were finished. By the time they hit their respective beds they had both fallen into deep sleep.</p><p>Fritz was more excited than he'd been in a month and couldn't wait to push Meg to their bedroom. The noise they made with the bed rocking against the wall repeatedly had no effect on the two sleeping in the next room. Everyone slept well that night!</p>"
609,"Holly and the Ivy, Part 1",Banshee,BF0629@verizon.net,"['Mm/f', 'teen', 'nc', 'inc', 'reluc', 'blkm', 'spank', 'Mdom', 'humil', 'sad']","Holly's alcoholic mother can't handle her transgressions and talks her brother in Mississippi into trying to control her. She manages to be blamed for numerous things she's not guilty of, and each comes with painful and sometimes very unusual punishments. Poor Holly!",2013-05-20T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Prologue</h5><p>Holly could tell by the look on her mom's face, as she walked in the door from school, that she was in trouble. Her mom was holding the quarterly report card grades, and Holly would have known before she saw them, that they were not good. She grabbed the paper from her mom's hand and looked down to see two c's, two d's and two f's. Holly hated school. She was a junior in high school, one grade behind all of her friends, because she'd failed the previous year. Her courses were boring, she hated reading, and her teachers were all losers. </p><p>Home life wasn't much better. Her mom was a single parent, who had picked up a real drinking problem, shortly after her dad had divorced her three years earlier. Her mom had been forced to find work after the divorce, minimum wage at a fast food restaurant, which she hated, and although her dad was paying some alimony, money was really tight. The result was that Holly and her mom were always arguing about something. If it wasn't grades, it was spending too much on clothes, or her choice of boyfriends, or not taking out the trash. Always something! </p><p>""So, are you planning on failing this year, too? You're not dumb, Holly. You're just lazy. What the Hell am I going to do with you?""</p><p>""I don't know, Mom. Maybe I could quit school and we could both work side by side for no money at McDonald's. I'm sure I'm as qualified to get minimum wage as you are.""</p><p>""That's not fair. I'm doing the best I can. You're just trying to change the subject. We're talking about you and your grades. I'm at my wit's end.""</p><p>""Maybe if you stopped downing every bottle of liquor you can get hold of, we could talk about it. But I don't see that happening, do you?""</p><p>""That's it, young lady! Go to your room. We'll deal with this later.""</p><p>Which is how most of their arguments ended, to Holly's satisfaction. She walked to her room, slammed the door and threw herself on her bed for a good cry.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>The following day, she wore a somewhat provocative outfit to school, consisting of a rather see-through blouse, covering a demi-bra, a short skirt and no panties. Her boy-friend, Timmy, noticed the attractive get-up immediately, and was extra attentive at every break between classes, after she told him she was pantie-less. After the final class of the day, he suggested they try to find someplace to make out. They looked around and finally found a utility closet that was unlocked.</p><p>Within seconds of the door closing behind them, Tim had Holly's blouse and bra off and was busy kissing and nibbling on one of her long pink nipples. At the same time his other hand was busy creeping up her leg toward her dripping vagina. Unfortunately, neither of them had noticed the faculty hall-monitor, who had noticed them and followed them to the closet. When he opened the door suddenly two horrified faces peered up at his glaring countenance.</p><p>By the time Holly reached home, her mom was standing in the doorway again with a stony scowl on her face. Holly tried to push past her, but her mom grabbed her arm as she passed and swung her around.</p><p>""Well, your sluttiness finally caught up to you, didn't it? Expelled! You just couldn't keep that hole of yours covered, could you. Well. That's it! I'm calling Uncle Bob in Biloxi tonight to see if he'll shake some sense into that thick skull of yours. Obviously I can't any more.""</p><p>""I am not going to Mississippi, so just forget that. The only place worse than here would be Mississippi!""</p><p>""Well, I'm sorry, Missy, but that's your choice. You can finish school there, and Uncle Bob will see that the boys stay away while you're doing it, or you're gonna have one sore ass. Now, go to your room.""</p><p>The next day, after her mom had left for work, Holly called Tim on her cell phone. They chatted for a while and the conversation got more and more suggestive, until she finally invited Tim over to finish what they'd been unable to complete the day before.</p><p>Within a half hour Tim had bicycled over to Holly's, and with no foreplay, they were in her bedroom, on the bed, clothes removed. There was little foreplay, as Holly climbed on top of Tim and lowered herself onto his erect penis. Soon it became almost a contest to see who could moan and yell louder in the throes of passion. </p><p>Until the door swung open, and there stood Holly's mom, her hand completely bandaged, and behind her, her current boyfriend, Duff. Once again, two heads snapped up to see a face glaring down at them.</p><p>""Uh...Mom. What are you doing home?""</p><p>""I burnt my hand on the French-frier this morning, and Duff was kind enough to pick me up and bring me home.""</p><p>Pointing at Tim, she said in a cold menacing voice, ""You! You get out of here and don't you even think of ever seeing Holly again."" Tim raced to get his pants on, a comical sight, to say the least, and shot through the door like a NASA satellite. He and his bike were gone in less than a minute.</p><p>Holly tried to pull the sheet up to her neck, but her mom grabbed it and yanked it off. Holly sat there totally nude, not even aware of the fact that her legs were spread wide apart, as he mom moved aside.</p><p>""I can't spank you any more, but Duff can. Duff would you come on in here and whale the tar out of her? Don't stop until your hand hurts.""</p><p>Duff was built like a New York Giants nose-tackle. He was at least 6' 5"", big broad shoulders, fairly good-looking, and his hands looked like catcher's gloves. He had to duck to get through the door.</p><p>""With pleasure, Babe.""</p><p>With that he grabbed Holly by the arm and threw her over his lap, face down. Her alabaster plump bottom cheeks stared up at him. She began to struggle, so he threw his right leg over her thighs, reached under her, grabbed one of her protruding pink nipples with his left hand and yanked down. Holly let out a howl, but he didn't let up, as he began to spank her.</p><p>At first, the pain in her extended nipple was all she could think of, but his hand, which covered almost all of both cheeks at the same time whaled away at her bottom, to the point where, by the tenth smack, the pain was about even between the nipple and her buttocks. As they turned from pink to red, and he reached twenty five slaps, there began to be no question where the primary pain was. By seventy-five spanks, tears were rolling down Holly's face and her rear end had turned a beautiful dark crimson. And still he continued. Ninety...one hundred...one hundred twenty-five...Holly was screaming by the hundredth blow, but, as the beating continued, her screams became pitiable choking pleas, and then hoarse-sounding whispers, as Duff finally reached one hundred fifty and stopped. The color of her butt cheeks had turned to something between crimson and purple.</p><p>When Duff finished he released her nipple, lifted his leg off her thighs, and she slid off his lap onto the floor. As she lay sobbing, her mom squatted down to her and hissed, ""I called your uncle last night. He's willing to try to straighten you out and get you into a school down there. I booked a flight out of Dulles tonight at 7:00. There's a stopover in Atlanta and then a straight flight to Jackson, where your uncle will meet you.""</p><p>With tears streaming down her face, Holly looked up at her mother and spat, ""You'll never get me to go to Biloxi. I'll get off at Atlanta, and you'll never see me again.""</p><p>""You won't be changing planes in Atlanta. It's just a refueling stop. You'll have no choice but to go on!,"" her mom spat back.</p><p>And so it was that, with Duff standing by the entrance to the plane to make sure she boarded, Holly was off at 7:00 and winging toward her new adventure in Biloxi, Mississippi. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>When she arrived in Jackson, Uncle Bob, and cousin, Edie, a year younger than Holly were there at the terminal waiting for her. Bob did not seem happy with Holly's being foisted on him, and the scowl on his face let her know immediately that he had accepted her under duress. </p><p>In the car on the way to Biloxi, she sat next to Bob in the front seat, while he laid down the law, letting her know the rules to be followed while she was living there. One - she would start to school tomorrow, and she would attend every day. If she was sick, she would be taken to the doctor for a checkup, and, if it turned out she was faking it she would be punished. Two - She would stay away from boys entirely, no dating, no boy friends. Breaking the rule would invoke punishment. Three - She would get nothing lower than a ""C"" in any of her course grades, midterms and finals. ""D"" or ""F"" would bring punishment. Punishment usually consisted of spanking, belting, or paddling with a ping-pong paddle, but for serious offenses, it could involve the use of a tawse.</p><p>There was an interminable silence for the rest of the trip to Biloxi. When they arrived, she was reintroduced to her aunt, Carol and cousin, Lou, who was a year older than Holly. She had last seen them all about five years prior, so there had been a considerable change in her cousins. Lou was tall and somewhat gangly, but fairly good-looking and Edie was a pretty brown-haired charmer with a nice figure for her age. They chatted for a half hour or so, about her mom, the move and such. Holly noticed most of the conversation seemed to be with Carol and Edie. The males were stoic.</p><p>Bob announced school would come early the next day, Holly was probably tired from her trip, and it would be wise if they all hit the hay. Edie showed Holly their bedroom. The bed was a double, and Holly was very happy to crawl in after she'd gotten her nightgown on and brushed her teeth. While they were lying there, after the light had been turned out, Edie spelled out things for her to watch out for. First, she told Holly to abide closely to Bob's rules, because he wasn't kidding about punishments. She knew from experience. Her father beat her regularly. She actually thought he enjoyed spanking her.</p><p>""What about Lou. Doesn't he get beaten too?""</p><p>""No. He's Daddy's fair-haired boy. He can do no wrong. I've even seen him spank Mama a few times, but never Lou. And that's another thing. Be careful with Lou. He's a tricky one. He's never tried to rape me or anything, but he thinks nothing of feeling me up, either my pussy or my boobs. And if I complain to Daddy, he somehow twists it around and makes it look like I've tried to entice Lou, and then I get spanked, so I don't complain any more.""</p><p>""Wow! I'll try to look out for him.""</p><p>And with that information, Holly had much to think about as she drifted off to sleep. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>School seemed to be about the same for Holly. Boring. Maybe a little easier, in that her previous school seemed to be considerably ahead of her current one. The kids seemed nice enough, and most of the boys showed an interest in her pert figure, and she did a little flirting with hip movement and shoulders back, but kept in mind Uncle Bob's admonition, so she didn't really try to get to meet any of the boys.</p><p>Since school was only five blocks from Uncle Bob's house she walked home. She had only gotten a few feet off the school grounds, when one of the boys caught up to her and asked if he could walk her home. His name was Dana and, it developed, he lived only a block from Bob's house. It turned out that the two families had known each other for years and often got together for outdoor barbecues and such. Dana was very good looking, tall, and was a very smooth talker.</p><p>When they reached his house, he asked Holly in for a glass of lemonade. Since the families were so close, she thought nothing of accepting, sure that Uncle Bob couldn't really object to stopping for a cool drink. She sat in the living room while Dana went in to mix the lemonade. He returned and handed her a nice tall cool glass of lemonade and sat down next to her. They discussed school and football and what there was to do in Biloxi. </p><p>As her glass emptied, Holly began to feel woozy. It felt a little like the time she'd tried marijuana. She put her glass down, and in moments Dana was kissing her and unbuttoning her blouse. She knew what he was doing was wrong, but she liked what he was doing, so she let him continue. He quickly divested her of her blouse and bra and began squeezing her round breasts, licking all over, kissing and sucking her nipples. She was becoming more and more excited as he began to unzip her skirt and pull both the skirt and her panties down. When he had her down to only her shoes and socks, he stood up, saying he had to get a condom. When he left the room, Holly suddenly remembered her uncle's warning. In the state she was in her only thought became,""Oh God, I've got to get out of here!""</p><p>She drunkenly stood and pushed her way to the front door. She staggered outside in only her shoes and socks, reeling over to a tree for support before she lurched out to the sidewalk and began tottering her way to Uncle Bob's house. Dana saw her as she exited the house and started to go after her, but thought better of it by the time she reached the sidewalk. It wouldn't look great to be seen chasing a naked girl down the street. He cursed his luck and put the condom back in his bureau drawer.</p><p>Holly, in the meantime, had reached Bob's house and entered, still reeling from the pill Dana had put in her drink. Carol, who was reading a book in the living room, issued a shriek, dropped her book and jumped out of her chair.</p><p>""What in God's name have you been doing, girl? Where are your clothes? Your mother suggested you were a bit of a slut, but this beats all.""</p><p>All Holly could manage, in her drugged state, was, ""I...I...don't know...I...""</p><p>""Well I can tell you what's going to happen when your uncle gets home. You've never had a whipping like the one he's gonna give you.""</p><p>Holly started to stagger to her room to get dressed, but Carol stopped her.</p><p>""Oh, no you don't. You stay and sit here just the way you are. Uncle Bob will be home in a half hour and I want him to see just the way you came home.""</p><p>After a few minutes Holly began to cry as she began to realize the fix she was in. Some of the past hour started coming back to her and she tried to make sense of it all.</p><p>""I..I.. stopped at Dana's house...for some lemonade....Must have given me drug...Took my clothes off...""</p><p>""Don't give me that. We've known Dana since he was a baby. He'd never do something like that. You must have tempted him somehow. You said you took off your clothes. That would do it. Slut!""</p><p>""No...He...took off...""</p><p>""Just shut up. I don't want to hear any more. You can tell it all to your uncle.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>Walking in the door Bob found himself staring at a near-naked Holly trying to cover herself as best she could and her aunt standing over her with her arms folded and a sour expression on her face.</p><p>""What the Hell is this?"" ""Your niece arrived just as you see her from school. She claims she stopped off to have some lemonade with Dana Loomis and took off her clothes.""</p><p>""N...n..no, you don't understand...""</p><p>""I understand I told you last night you were not to associate with any boys, didn't I?""</p><p>""Y...Y...Yes, but I think he...must have drugged me...He...""</p><p>""I've known Dana since he was a baby. He wouldn't try something like that. Anyway, we'll check that out later. The main thing is you disobeyed me, you've apparently lied to me about it, which makes it even worse. Now, get up and plop yourself across the dining room table. Grab on to the far end of the table and let me see that ass right on the edge.""</p><p>Holly hesitantly rose, still trying to cover her nakedness, while Bob released his belt from his pants. She slowly sidled over to the table, bending at the waist and, reaching across to the far side, pulled herself up, so that her buttocks were directly over the edge of the table. And lovely buttocks they were. Almost alabaster in color, with two cute dimples high up slightly below her waist. She was attempting to hold her cheeks together by squeezing them as tightly as she could, but the first stinging bite of the belt across the middle of both cheeks made her forget her modesty, as she concentrated on trying not to cry.</p><p>Bob swung the belt back over his shoulder and brought it down again, just below where the first stripe had hit. Holly drew in her breath and winced. The third blow fell again almost directly below the second hit. It was obvious that Bob had practiced such beatings many times before, as his aim appeared to be perfect. That blow produced an exhalation from Holly and tears began to rim her eyes.</p><p>At this point, Lou came in from school, threw his books down and came over to stand by the table. Holly's eyes now started to stream tears and she let out a gasp.</p><p>""Oh, pleeeease, don't let him see me. Make him leave, please!""</p><p>""He'll not only stay, he's gonna help me in a couple of minutes, so you can just shut up!"" And he brought the belt down on her reddening cheeks just above the first stripe. With the next blow, which hit the top of Holly's buttocks, she let out a howl. Her resolve not to cry or scream was short-lived and each new strike produced louder screams and the tears flowed down her face.</p><p>Bob started back on the lower portion of her rear end until he hit the divide between her buttocks and her thighs. This caused Holly to screech and, letting go of the end of the table, she tried to wriggle off, at which point Lou grabbed her hands and held them tight. Bob continued beating Holly up and down her legs and ass cheeks until he had delivered thirty blows. Holly's skin in the effected area was a burning red, and she was truly in agony. Each blow brought frightful screams.</p><p>""Okay, Lou, let's get her turned over on her back.""</p><p>""Nnnn...Nnno, no more. Oh, please don't let him see my front. Please!""</p><p>With both of them grabbing opposite ends they had her on her back in moments. This was the first chance either male had had a chance to see what Holly's figure looked like. She had a pair of pure white globes that stood out like beacons, because she had been working on her tan which covered the rest of her body, except the small area where her bikini top and bottom had kept the sun out. Her breasts were not large, but could definitely be considered two handfuls, if the hand was fairly large. Each breast was tipped by a cute rubbery pink nipple, whose length was in the neighborhood of half an inch.</p><p>She closed her eyes to shut out the sight of her cousin looking lecherously at her bare breasts. As a result she didn't see Bob deliver the first blow on her stomach. Her reaction was to draw her knees up to her chest. Bob ordered Carol over to hold her legs still, and delivered the next blow right across her navel. Holly began to whimper, as the pain increased. By the fifth blow, Bob had swung the belt to land just below her breasts. It became obvious to Holly where the next blows were going to land and she twisted with all her might, but her strength was no match for her cousin's and aunt's.</p><p>The next blow hit high on Holly's tits and Bob worked his way down until one landed directly on her nipples. Even though she was beginning to get hoarse from screaming, the outcry she produced was overwhelming, and she began to gasp and her body began to spasm. Bob kept striking her breasts, hitting the unmarked section below her nipples, before going back to those tender bits twice more, with similar reactions from Holly to those she had given on the first nipple blow. </p><p>Bob moved down her stomach below the navel until he reached the area where her legs divided. Though he never hit her pubes, per se, the belt managed to land across her pubic area several times. By the time he dropped his belt and let Lou and Carol know to release her, Holly's front was a solid red. Her bikini-covered areas were no longer alabaster, but an angry crimson. When they let go Holly once again folded herself into the fetal position on the table.</p><p>""You get to bed right now, young lady, and I use that word loosely. We're going up to the Loomis's right after dinner. I want to get his story, but you can bet you're on restriction from now on. That little ass of yours doesn't go anywhere except school and home until I tell you otherwise. Now get to bed.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>Holly was so sore it took her a while to get to sleep, especially since it was still light outside, but she finally drifted off into a light sleep. She was awakened a couple of hours later. It had gotten dark, but the sudden turning on of the overhead light awoke her immediately. Standing over her with hands on hips, a scowl on his face, and fire in his eyes, was Uncle Bob. She could see Lou standing in the doorway.</p><p>""I talked to Dana tonight. He says he was walking home with you and you started putting the make on him.""</p><p>""No, I..."" </p><p>""Shut up. He says you suggested the two of you go in his house since you knew your aunt was here, and he acceded. When you got inside, he says he offered you some lemonade, and when he got it and came back in the living room with the glasses, you had already taken off all your clothes, except your shoes and socks and was lying on the sofa with your legs spread and fingering yourself.""</p><p>""That's not true, Uncle Bob, I...""</p><p>""I said shut up! Dana said just then he heard his mom's car pulling into the garage in the back, and he told you that if she caught the two of you you'd both get it when his dad came home, and you jumped up and said 'Oh, my God, if Uncle Bob hears about this he'll kill me' and ran out the door. He said he picked up your clothes and ran to the door, but you were almost here by the time he got outside, so he brought your clothes back inside. I have them downstairs. You, Missy, have really done it now. Get out of that bed, now!""</p><p>Holly had no sooner arisen from the bed than Bob grabbed her, sat on the bed, flipped her over his lap, yanked up her nightgown, pulled down her panties and started spanking her with all the force his hand could muster. His hand quickly turned her already reddish behind into a scarlet mass of burning flesh. Each blow brought a howl from Holly and tears flowed down her face in torrents. At one point she tried to put her hands behind her to cover her buttocks, but Bob grabbed them in one hand and continued to beat her. He stopped when his hand became too sore to continue, but he had been administering the spanking for over five minutes before he stopped. </p><p>He pushed Holly to the floor and strode to the light, turned it off and proceeded into the hall, but not before Holly caught sight of Lou standing in the hall with a broad smile on his face.</p><p>She slowly pulled herself up from the floor, pulled up her panties and climbed into bed. It was some time before she drifted back to sleep, as the pain of her sore behind and the thoughts of injustice kept her awake.</p><p>The next day she had a terrible time trying to sit comfortably on the hard school desk chairs, a constant reminder of her unfair treatment by Uncle Bob the night before. When school was done, Holly hurried home, lest she find herself in a similar situation to her previous afternoon.</p><p>When she walked in the front door, she saw Lou sitting comfortably on the living room sofa reading a copy of Playboy. She asked if any one else was home, and Lou explained that today was one his mom's three work days a week, and Edie was at cheerleading practice. He suggested she sit down, as he wanted to talk to her. She tentatively found a chair and sat.</p><p>""You really caught it last night, huh? I can help you avoid some of that from now on, but you need to help me in return.""</p><p>""How?""</p><p>Lou unzipped his fly and pulled out his penis, which was semi-hard, and looked to be larger than she'd ever seen before. Holly, disgusted, rose and started to leave.</p><p>""If you don't want me to tell Dad you tried to put the make on me today, you'll sit down and listen to me.""</p><p>Holly stopped in her tracks, turned back to Lou and stared at his hardening penis.</p><p>""Dad will believe me, if I tell him you tried to get me into the sack, so if you don't want a repeat of last night, I suggest you get yourself over here and start sucking on this nice lollypop I have for you.""</p><p>""Well, I'm not giving you a blow-job, so go screw yourself!""</p><p>Holly turned and ran to her room and locked the door, wondering if she would be able to convince her uncle that she hadn't done anything wrong. She was startled when she heard the bedroom door handle being jiggled a half hour later, until she heard Edie's voice asking if she could come in.</p><p>Holly opened the door to find Edie standing in her cheerleading uniform.</p><p>""Hi. I need to get changed and shower before dinner. We had a really sweaty session today.""</p><p>She brushed by Holly, removing her uniform as she moved to the clothes hamper. In a moment she was standing before Holly totally naked. It was Holly's first time seeing Edie in the nude. She had a slight frame, but her arms and legs were quite muscular. Her sandy blonde hair streamed down her back, ending just short of her cute fattish buttocks. In front, Edie's breasts were smallish, but upstanding, with cute pinkish nipples which stood up like beacons. Between her legs, the smallest tuft of blondish hair did little to hide the rather long slit of her vagina.</p><p>She grabbed a towel and went in to take her shower. In minutes she was back out in the bedroom, toweling off, asking how Holly's day had gone.</p><p>""Oh, Edie, I'm scared. Lou was home when I got back from school and wanted me to give him a blow-job. I told him 'no' and he threatened to tell your dad that I had tried to put the make on him.""</p><p>""Uhoh! That would explain why they were off in a corner speaking quietly when I came in. I'm almost sure Lou was making up a story to get you in trouble.""</p><p>""What can I do, then?""</p><p>Before Edie could answer, Carol was calling them down to dinner.</p><p>""Just try to tell Dad your side of the story, but having been through this kind of thing myself, I'm afraid you're in for it.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>When she got to the dining table, she could see a smirk on Lou's face and a scowl on Bob's. After she had seated herself, Bob spoke.</p><p>""Lou tells me you've been up to your old tricks again. It's bad enough that you'll try to bed any boy that comes along, but to try to tempt your cousin, that's incest! I can't believe you'd try to put the make on your own cousin.""</p><p>""What did he tell you?""</p><p>""We'll discuss it after supper. Hurry and eat. It's going to be a long one tonight.""</p><p>""But I didn't do....""</p><p>""I said after dinner, slut. Now eat!""</p><p>The rest of the dinner was eaten in silence. Holly looked over at Lou occasionally and he continued to have a self-satisfied leer on his face throughout the meal. When they finished, Bob had the women remove everything from the table and ordered Holly to remove all her clothes.</p><p>""Aren't you going to let me tell you what happened, Uncle Bob?""</p><p>""Lou has already told me what happened. Your mother was absolutely right about you. You're a liar and a chippy, but I told her I'd straighten you out, and, by God, I'm going to do it if it's the last thing I do!""</p><p>""But Lou lied. I didn't...""</p><p>""Enough. Get those clothes off now or I'll make it a lot worse. NOW!""</p><p>Holly, crying now, began removing her blouse, as all eyes turned to watch her. She continued with her shorts and, finally, with no choice, she removed her bra and panties.</p><p>Trying to shield herself, she put a hand over her pussy and an arm covered her tits.</p><p>""Get those hands down. It's too late to try to convince anyone of any modesty. Sluts show themselves off, so I don't want to see and more arms covering yourself.""</p><p>Climb upon the table and lie on your back. Tears pouring down her face, Holly pulled herself up on the table. When she lay on the table as ordered, she suddenly realized Bob had disappeared. He returned a moment later with a can of shaving cream, a safety razor and a pair of scissors.</p><p>Holly immediately sat up, asking what he was going to do.</p><p>""Carol, grab her arms, and Lou, help me spread her legs.""</p><p>""No, no, please don't...you don't have to do that, please...""</p><p>Carol grabbed both her hands and pulled her down on her back, while Lou, still leering, and Bob managed to spread Holly's legs to the full extent. She felt like a wishbone on Thanksgiving Day. Holding one leg, Bob proceeded to snip what little hair covered Holly's pussy, before squirting the area with a dollop of shaving cream. Spreading the shaving cream around to cover all of her vaginal area, he began shaving the stubble that remained, first the right lip, then the left and finally the area just above her slit. Carol handed him a napkin, and he wiped what little cream that was left off. Holly now looked like a five year old girl with nothing showing below but her long slit.</p><p>""Okay, turn her onto her back.""</p><p>In one motion, Holly found herself face down, her breasts being squeezed into the hard wood. Lou and Bob pushed her up so that her whole body lay on the table. Carol continued to hold Holly's arms, while Lou kept both of her feet restricted.</p><p>""Please don't, Uncle Bob. I'm still so sore from yesterday. Please!""</p><p>Bob pulled his belt from around his waist, and raising it high in the air brought it down with force on Holly's still sore buttocks. Having not seen the blow coming ,she let out a scream as the pain bore into her reddish skin.</p><p>The whipping continued, as Bob covered her reddened cheeks, moved down to her thighs and then back up, eventually reaching her shoulder blades. The pain was doubly bad, because her skin had not yet been able to heal from the night before. Holly's buttocks were the worst. They began to swell and turn an ugly shade of crimson. Holly was by now in a state of total hysteria, with tears coursing down her cheeks. Her efforts to break loose were futile, but she bucked and wobbled in agony until Bob set the belt down and said, ""All right, lets turn her back over onto her front now.</p><p>""Oh, God, no...pleeease, no more....Enough...I'll be good, I promise..Oh please don't...""</p><p>As Lou and Carol held their respective ends, Bob picked up the belt and started in on beating Holly's thighs. When he reached the upper part of her thighs, he paid special attention to her hips, occasionally managing to swipe the belt across her vaginal area, much to Holly's chagrin and pain, as she continued to bellow and blubber. On up her stomach he swept until he reached her breasts. Once again, he spent a good deal of time belaboring her sensitive nipples, as her screams became much more pitiful and intense. After some fifty strokes on her front, he finally threw down the belt.</p><p>""Don't let her up. I have one more thing to do. Be back in a minute.""</p><p>Bob disappeared out the back door, after turning on the back light. A minute or two went by, as Holly struggled half-heartedly for release, but her strength was pretty well sapped. Bob returned wearing gardening gloves with four or five green plants in his grip. It didn't take Holly long to figure out he was carrying sprigs of poison ivy. She tried, with all her might to break free, but Carol and Lou were too strong, and poor Holly finally gave up and began moaning pitifully.</p><p>Bob took one sprig and brought it to Holly's midsection. Her moans became more lamentable as she felt the sprigs being rubbed with force onto her whole vaginal area. He was careful not to rub the poison ivy into the sensitive membranes of her vagina, but he covered both plump lips and the hairless area above with great care. </p><p>He then moved up to her breasts and taking two more sprigs of the greenery, he proceeded to start rubbing them all over both globes.</p><p>""Oh, no...please don't...Ohhh...""</p><p>After he was sure he had covered the white part of her breasts, he started on the areola of each one, ending up by grabbing each thrusting nipple and squeezing the toxic plants into each bud, swirling around each until he was sure both nipples were totally pervaded. With that he threw the plants in the trash can, took off his gloves and ordered Lou and Carol to release Holly. She just lay on the table sobbing.</p><p>""Now, get to bed, girl! Maybe you've learned your lesson by now, but I doubt it.""</p><p>Holly finally, in great pain, slid off the table, and, ignoring her clothes piled on the dining room floor, staggered up the steps to the bedroom. She pulled the covers back and sank down on the sheet, making no attempt to cover herself. She cried constantly now, and she was so sore from the beating that sleep would not come.</p><p>An hour or so later, Edie entered and began getting ready for bed. Holly kept her eyes closed, but Edie knew she was still awake as she listened to her low moans and heard her crying. She had apparently been instructed not to try to help Holly by rubbing any lotion on her. Soon, after the light had been turned off and the door closed, Holly felt the other side of the bed sink down. Then, totally surprised, she felt Edie's naked body up against her back. She could feel Edie's breasts rubbing gently against her back. Edie's arm came over Holly's and she felt Edie's hand gently petting her left breast. </p><p>""I'm so sorry, Holly. What they did was awful.""</p><p>Edie's hand began playing with Holly's nipple, and, in spite of everything that had just happened, Holly felt her nubbin start to harden.</p><p>""Please don't, Edie. I hurt all over, and, besides, I'm not that way.""</p><p>Edie continued toying with Holly's teat, enjoying the feel of the hardening nipple.</p><p>""That's all right. Maybe, under the circumstances, if I get between your legs, I can make you feel a little better.""</p><p>""No, no, please don't...,"" and she took Edie's hand and pushed it off her arm. Edie continued to lie against Holly's back. Now her little breasts became hot against her still sore skin, and Holly asked her please to move over to her side of the bed. Regretfully, Edie eventually slid away from Holly and went to sleep. It was hours before Holly finally dozed off.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>Holly awoke as the sun was coming up and realized immediately that she had been scratching her breasts and vagina most of the night. The itching was excruciating. She didn't want to make the itching worse, but it was all she could do to restrain herself. Eventually she gave up and scratched. She looked down at herself. Her breasts were sore and reddish with myriad bumps covering the whole area. Spreading her legs she looked down to see what used to be covered with a small tuft of hair was now covered with little bumps and scarlet circles around each bump.</p><p>She jumped out of bed and went into the bathroom. Turning on the cold water, she forced herself to move under the frigid stream. She was torn between the effect the icy water was having on her body and the relief she felt on her breasts and vaginal mound. She had trouble acclimating herself to the cold water beating down on her body. She could see the goose-bumps appearing all over her. She looked down, and, had the situation been different, she might have laughed at the sight of her breasts with goose-bumps and poison ivy bumps fighting for space. The cool water had brought her sore nipples to full erectness. They stood like pink thimbles in the center of each round boob. Eventually she found she couldn't stand the cold water any longer and stepped out onto the floor. For a moment she stood there shivering, before pulling a large towel from the wall rack.</p><p>She gently patted her tender areas and rubbed the rest of her body down. Almost immediately she felt the interminable itching return. She just couldn't go to school today! Everyone would watch her scratching her private areas and think she was trying to bring herself off. But would they let her stay home? She had her doubts.</p><p>She heard people stirring. Already Edie was out of the room, so she put on her robe and slippers and went downstairs. As she descended she could feel the robe material rubbing against her itchy skin, making it even more difficult to keep from scratching. Carol and Edie were serving Lou and Bob their breakfasts. After a moment, she went and stood next to Bob's chair.</p><p>""Please Uncle Bob, could I stay home from school today. I itch something terrible, and I just can't stand having anything rub against me. My robe makes me itch like crazy.""</p><p>""Well, let's see what we accomplished last night."" </p><p>Holly drew the robe back to her shoulders, exposing her entire body. Not content with just looking at the damage, Bob ran his hands over her breasts, paying particular attention to her nipples. Eventually his hands moved down to her mound, and his examination was no less complete, as he ran one hand and then the other up and down the now hairless hillock.</p><p>""Yeah, I guess it would be better for today, maybe even for tomorrow, depending on how long it takes. But I should have mentioned last night, slut, you are not to mention what happened last night to anyone, got it. I'm not kidding. I have a lot of friends in high places around here, and I wouldn't hesitate to have you thrown into an institute for the mentally impaired, if you dare mention it to anyone.""</p><p>Holly was flabbergasted. ""On what grounds?""</p><p>""Nymphomania. And don't think I can't get that charge to stick. Now, do you understand me?""</p><p>Holly dropped her head and nodded.</p><p>""I want to hear you say yes, bitch.""</p><p>""Yes, sir.""</p><p>After breakfast Bob got ready to leave for work, and Lou and Edie left for school. Today was one of Carol's days off, so she told Holly to go on back to bed, and she began to do some housework. Holly went to the bedroom, removed her robe and lay down on the bed naked. It was torture trying to keep from scratching. Eventually she fell asleep, having gotten little the night before.</p><p>She was awakened around 2:30 by Carol, saying she had some shopping to do and that she'd be back around five. Holly acknowledged and immediately fell back to sleep. She was awakened a half hour later by Lou, who was standing over her bed, rubbing his hands roughly over her tits.</p><p>She awakened with a start and immediately sat up in bed.</p><p>""Please don't do that, Lou. They itch like crazy.""</p><p>Lou sat on the bed and moved his hand down to her vagina and began scratching lightly.</p><p>""All right, kiddo. I told you I'd get you in trouble, if you didn't give me a blow-job. Do you still think I can't make it hard on you?""</p><p>""You bastard! Haven't you done enough? What could you possibly tell your father at this point?""</p><p>""You've still got two holes that don't have poison ivy on them.""</p><p>Holly's mouth dropped open. ""Two holes...Oh, my God, you wouldn't.""</p><p>""Oh yeah, I would. And Dad will believe me, too. Now are you prepared to give me that blow-job, or do we draw this out further?""</p><p>""Oh, please, Lou. Don't do this to me.""</p><p>""Shut up, baby, and come on over to this easy chair and get down on your knees.""</p><p>With this he rose and walked over to the chair, removing his pants and boxers as he went. When he sat he pushed his torso over to the edge, so that his hardening penis extended over the front of the chair. He grabbed his prick in one hand and fondled it a bit.</p><p>""NOW, Holly!""</p><p>Holly realized she had no choice at this point, knowing that Lou would have no trouble convincing his father that she had come on to him again. She slowly dragged herself out of bed and, moving to the chair sank to her knees, facing Lou's prick, not four inches from her face.</p><p>Reaching out her hand, she took it in her hand, trying to size up just how big it was. She estimated it was probably around seven inches long , but not large in girth, thank God. She massaged it for a few moments, before Lou grabbed a hank of her hair and pulled her mouth up to the head.</p><p>Holly reluctantly opened her mouth and began licking. At least it tasted as if it had been washed fairly recently. With more encouragement by grabbing one of her nipples and yanking her closer, she took the head in her mouth and sucked on it with some vigor. Might as well try to get this over as soon as possible. </p><p>Another yank on her sore nipple brought a moan from Holly and her mouth moved farther down on his prick. She began to suck with some vigor, until another yank brought the head of his penis up against the back of her mouth. She thought she could handle that, as long as he didn't force it down her throat. Holly tried to run her tongue over the underside of Lou's rod, getting her mouth as full of saliva as she could.</p><p>The next yank verified her fears, and she felt the head trying to slip down her throat. She immediately began to cough and gag, as Lou kept his prick buried in her throat for close to half a minute.</p><p>""Cawk...gock...unkkk...glup...""</p><p>She was convinced she would suffocate, just as Lou let go of her nubbin for a moment. She sucked in air in gasps, as spittle dripped down her chin. A moment later he grabbed her other nipple, and she was back to fighting for air, as he jammed her head down on his erection.</p><p>Holly's hopes for a quick finish were not to be. Lou was still putting her through the agony of choking and gagging after fifteen minutes, and she was weeping bitter tears soon after they began. Spit bubbles and sputum were constantly dripping from her lips onto her breasts.</p><p>Finally she could sense that he was near the end as Lou began to pant and his jerking on her teat became more frantic. Suddenly she felt a gush of sperm shooting down her throat, then another and another, until he released her head with a sigh. A minute later he finally spoke, as she stared at his diminishing hard-on.</p><p>""Man, that was pretty good. For a first time anyway. I expect you to get better with time.""</p><p>""No, wait. This was just a one-time-thing. I'm not sucking you off any more.""</p><p>""Think what you like, Hon. When I'm ready, you better come crawling. The first time you don't, I go talk to Dad. Got it?""</p><p>Tears began to stream down Holly's face.</p><p>""I'll probably want some more after everybody's in bed tonight. I'll let you know before we go to bed tonight.""</p><p>""I can't do it when everybody's home. Edie will know where I'm going, and your parents might catch us.""</p><p>""We'll wait until everybody's asleep and we'll be real quiet, won't we?""</p><p>With this he pulled up his pants and walked out of the room. Holly put her head down on the chair and began to cry as she had never cried before.</p>"
610,"Holly and the Ivy, Part 2",Banshee,BF0629@verizon.net,"['Mf/f', 'spank', 'oral', 'les', 'hum', 'teen', 'nc', 'blkm', 'inc']","Holly's stay with her Uncle's family becomes more and more unpleasant for her, as everyone takes advantage of her vulnerability. She finally decides to sneak away, but will things be better? Probably not!",2013-05-22T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>All In The Family</h5><p>True to his word, Lou sidled over to Holly after dinner and whispered, ""Tonight, after everyone's in bed, in my bedroom, and you'd better be there!""</p><p>Holly's eyes sank to the ground. She felt as though she'd just been socked in the stomach. There was no way out of sucking Lou off, for however long he wanted.</p><p>She just had to find a way. She went up to the bedroom and stripped off her clothes. She stared at her body in the mirror. Her breasts were still covered with poison ivy bumps, some of which she'd scratched in her sleep, and looked raw and still itched like crazy. The same was true of her hairless pussy. There were a number of raw spots right on the edge of her vaginal lips, and the lips themselves seemed swollen, apparently from rubbing in her sleep.</p><p>The thought of a repeat of the ivy application being repeated on her asshole, mouth, and probably reapplication on her breasts and pussy lips was frightening. She knew she'd go crazy with the itching. There was just no way around giving Lou as many blow jobs as he wanted for however long as he wanted to continue. And, God, she hated blow jobs. So, resigned to her fate, she put on her nightgown and robe and went to watch TV with the family until it was bedtime.</p><p>She waited until she heard Bob and Carol go to bed, then waited until she heard Edie's steady breathing, lying beside her, before she rose and crept to the bedroom door. The door squeaked a bit as she opened it, and she looked back at the bed to check on Edie. She seemed to still be sound asleep. As quickly as possible she slid down to Lou's room, opened it quietly, stepped inside, closed the door, and looked over at Lou's bed.</p><p>Lou's self-assurance was in evidence. He lay totally naked, his legs spread wide, just waiting for Holly to join him. As soon as he heard her shut the door he turned on the light.</p><p>""Can't we do this in the dark, Lou? I'm afraid someone will see the light under your door and come in. Please,"" Holly whispered.</p><p>""Hell, no! I want to watch you slurp and gag on my boner, cocksucker. Now, get over her, take off that nightgown and sit here on the bed next to me.""</p><p>Holly moved over to the bed, slipped her gown off and sat next to Lou. He immediately pulled her over, so that he could take one of her nipples in his mouth. He was not gentle in his ministrations, biting down and sucking roughly on the spongy protuberance. She was scared he would open some of the poison ivy spots, which surrounded her nipples in abundance, but, in spite of that, the nipple hardened and she felt a slight pleasure from the constant sucking. Lou moved over to the other nipple and began the same sucking and biting. Holly's one saving thought was that if he opened up any of the tiny blisters, the spreading poison might affect the inside of his mouth, as well. That would be true retribution, if the inside of his mouth started to itch like crazy!</p><p>His interest in her tits lasted only a few minutes, and then Lou told her to move between his legs and start licking up and down his semi-hardened penis. She did as he ordered and was soon licking up and down the shaft, as it gradually hardened. When it had reached total erection, he ordered her to start licking his balls, so she spent the next few minutes attending to his ball sack. Finally he told her to begin sucking, and she moved her mouth back to the head of his prick.</p><p>Holly sucked and sucked on the head, as Lou moaned occasionally. He then grabbed her head and pulled it down on the rest of his penis. For a few moments he let her gobble only half to three quarters of the length, but finally saying he knew she could take it all, he forced her warm wet mouth all the way, until her nose was brushing against his pubic hair. She began to cough and choke, but he continued to force her head up against his stomach. Now the head of his penis was being forced partially down her throat, and she struggled to breathe. She received short respites, when Lou would pull her head back to the top of his prick, but, almost immediately, she would be back to gargling and sputtering, when he yanked her head, and her mouth surrounded his whole length.</p><p>When he did allow Holly's head off of his prick entirely, great gobs of spittle and mucous ran from her mouth to the head of his penis, and large bubbles of spit lay on her tongue. Soon she could tell Lou was approaching orgasm. This was the worst part, for, when the orgasm started, Lou jammed her head against him and held it there while he groaned and spasmed. Her head remained mashed against his pubic hair for what seemed like an eternity. She could feel the semen squirting down her throat, but her major concern was her need for air. She struggled to pull back for air, but Lou had a tight hold on the back of her head, and, soon, she felt she was going to black out. Lou held her like this for over half a minute, and, finally, when he had completed what had been one of the deepest orgasms he'd ever had, he let her fall back.</p><p>Holly gasped for air, finally getting enough in her lungs to be able to breathe normally. She lay back on the bed panting, still swallowing the slimy mucous and saliva she had been producing during the blow job. Too soon, Lou ordered her off the bed. She slid off and proceeded to slip her nightgown over her head. Lou complimented her on her improved performance and reminded her he'd see her again the next night at the same time. Holly took this as a life sentence and slowly wended her way back to her bedroom. Edie was deep in sleep when she returned. She slipped into bed and began to think about her predicament. The more she thought about it, the more depressed she became, and she fell asleep with tears coursing down her cheeks.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>The following day Carol got a call early in the morning from her brother-in-law, telling her that her sister had been in a serious car accident, and asking if she could come up to Little Rock to take care of their kids. Bob drove her up to Little Rock as soon as she could get packed, and returned that night. </p><p>As they all prepared to go up to bed, Holly received the expected order from Lou, and crept silently out of bed. Except for the creaking bedroom door, she managed to reach Lou's room without making a sound. Her subjugation was very similar to the previous night, except, to start with, Lou made her lick his asshole for five minutes or so. The rest of the time spent with him was a rerun, except for the fact that she almost tossed her cookies during the process of having Lou's penis forced past her uvula. She managed to choke it back, and, as per usual, he shot his sperm deep down her throat.</p><p>Cowed, she crept back to bed after throwing her nightgown on. However, as she crept toward the bed, in the moonlight from the window, she suddenly realized that Edie was wide awake, the covers were thrown off, and she was naked in the middle of the bed with her legs spread wide. Holly suspected what was about to happen but tried to toss it off.</p><p>""Would you mind moving over to your side, please, Edie?""</p><p>""Don't play games with me, Holly. I know you've just come back from Lou's room. I know you went last night, too. I saw you when you opened the door and it creaked. I don't know what you were doing with him, either screwing him or giving him blow jobs, but it's my turn now, and, if you don't do what I want, I'll tell Daddy about it. You just think he hurt you last time. So come on. Get in bed and crawl up here next to me.""</p><p>""Edie, you know I didn't go see Lou voluntarily. He made me blow him and he makes me come to him every night.""</p><p>""Doesn't matter to me, Sweetie. I need loving and you're going to give it to me. Take that nightgown off and get over here!""</p><p>Sheepishly and reluctantly, Holly moved over to the side of the bed, lifted her gown over her head and crawled in next to Edie. Her head was immediately pulled over to Edie's and she experienced her first girl/girl kiss. Edie forced her tongue deep into Holly's mouth with vigor, and, when Holly didn't respond, she grabbed Holly's already sore nipple and twisted. Holly, totally surprised, let out a scream. Edie immediately threw her hand over Holly's mouth.</p><p>""Quiet! Look, you'd better get with the program. I don't want a namby-pamby. You kiss me back the way I kissed you, tongue me, got it.""</p><p>Holly nodded, and when Edie began to kiss her again, they swapped tongues for some time. Holly didn't find this repulsive, just strange and somewhat overwhelming. After some time Edie pushed Holly down to her chest, and Holly knew what to do. She latched onto one of Edie's hard pink nipples and began suckling. Knowing what she liked when her boyfriend had played with her breasts, Holly began licking the nipple, then the whole breast, moving back to her nipple occasionally to flick her tongue back and forth over the little nubbin. Edie began to moan quietly, so Holly moved over to Edie's other boob and repeated the process. Edie's moans became louder and Holly stopped to remind Edie that she needed to be quiet. When she had completed her turn on both breasts, as she knew would happen, Edie's arms pushed her further down on the bed and spread her legs as wide as she could get them.</p><p>With dread Holly climbed between Edie's legs and began licking Edie's thighs. She came close to Edie's vagina and then would move over to the other thigh. After two or three minutes of this, Edie grabbed her head and pulled it to her waiting mound. With little choice, Holly began licking up and down Edie's slit.</p><p>As her excitement grew, Edie's slit began to open, and the hood of her clitoris began to protrude. When she noticed this, Holly started to lick around the hood, eventually managing to take the bulging clit in her mouth, running her tongue back and forth across the tip.</p><p>Edie became so excited, she began groaning loudly, and, once again, Holly had to pull herself away to shush her. She returned to her chore until the door slammed open and the overhead light made them both sit up, to see Bob standing in the doorway, hands on hips and fire in his eyes.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>""You tramp! You don't care who you defile do you? Male, female, relative... as long as you get pleasure, that's all that counts, isn't it?""</p><p>""No...no...I didn't...""</p><p> ""Don't tell me. I just caught you lapping my daughter's pussy and you tell me you didn't. And as for you, Edith, you could have said 'No!'. You just let her teach you how to be as nasty as she is?""</p><p>""No, Daddy. She made me. I didn't want to, but she made me.""</p><p>""Well, I'll take care of you first. You could have screamed. Since you didn't, I'll just have to try to beat some of the filth out of you!""</p><p>""No, Daddy, please.""</p><p>Bob sat on the bed and gestured for Edie to lie across his lap. She knew better than to argue. She'd been through this process many times before, and she knew begging would get her nowhere. Nude and with bowed head, she placed herself over Bob's lap. Her white buttocks shone from the light above, her feet touching the floor on one side and her hands balancing her on the other side.</p><p>Splat! Smack! Splat!</p><p>Three swift spanks made her catch her breath with the force of their blows. He rubbed his hand over her reddening hindquarters, almost gently, then repeated with three more blows, and gentle rubbing. Her buttocks were beginning to turn pink as he continued this same process over and over. Holly, standing nearby, watching, felt there was something very sexual about his stroking, though he was not touching her privates at all. He continued for over ten minutes, his spanks becoming even harsher, if possible, and Edie's poor cheeks were glowing red by the time he finished, and Edie was crying and groaning, pleading for him to stop, but to no avail.</p><p>When he was finished he dropped his legs and Edie slid to the floor, tears streaming down her face. Holly turned and noticed Lou standing in the doorway with a satisfied smile on his face. </p><p>""Go to bed, Son. This is no concern of yours. Go! Now!""</p><p>Lou reluctantly turned and headed to his room. Bob stood, and Holly could see that he was sporting a hard-on. He ordered Edie to bed, grabbed the still naked Holly by the arm, turned off the light, pulled her into the hall, and slammed the bedroom door. He then pushed her down the hall to his bedroom, shoved her into the room, shutting and locking the door.</p><p>Bob grabbed two pillows from the head of his bed and threw them in the middle of the bed. Holly stood by the door, hunkered over, trying foolishly to cover her nakedness, petrified with what was soon to happen and knowing she had no recourse. Fear produced a rash of goose-pimples all over her body. Bob piled one pillow atop the other and ordered Holly to lie face down on the bed with her bald pussy positioned directly over the pillows.</p><p>Holly immediately sank to her knees, grabbing Bob's pajama-clad legs, begging him not to beat her again, saying how sore she still was from the beating a couple of days before. Bob reached down, grabbed a tuft of Holly's hair and yanked up. She was immediately standing in front of him, tears beginning to form in her eyes from the pain of her hair being yanked so hard. With his other arm he swept his hand back and flashed it across her face. Had he not been holding her by her hair, she would have fallen to the floor. Instead, her face was smacked sideways and the pain of his slap had almost left her dizzy.</p><p>Bob turned her toward the bed with the force of his grasp on her hair, then pushed her. She fell on the bed, and, with Bob's harsh voice guiding her, she positioned herself as he had ordered earlier, so that her hips lay in prominence. As she began to cry in earnest, she watched Bob go to his closet, strip his belt from his pants and return to the left side of the bed. As he doubled over the belt, he mumbled something about showing bad little girls who corrupted members of his family the road to perdition.</p><p>His first lash fell upon Holly's bare left buttock with a loud 'SWACK'. Holly's response was a flow of tears and a heartfelt scream. Bob continued up and down the left side of Holly's body reaching as far down as the fold behind her knees and as far up as her shoulder blades. The beating on the left side continued for close to ten minutes, as Holly's screams became less and less vocal and more mournful.</p><p>Bob then moved over to the right side of the bed and began beating the side nearest to him. The contrast between her two sides was huge, before he started the second half. The skin on her left side was almost vermilion compared to the alabaster skin he was about to work on.</p><p>Within minutes the skin on the right side had darkened to a ruby red. Holly in her frenzy to escape any more beating, tried, at one point, to slide off the pillows, but Bob grabbed her arm and held her in place. When the color on both sides of her body matched, and Bob had expended the same amount of time to both, he dropped the belt and ordered Holly to get off the bed.</p><p>Crying vociferously, snot dripping from her nose, and the pain all over her back making it difficult to move, Holly tried to slide over to the edge of the bed on her front. When she was finally able to force herself to an upright position, Bob grabbed both of her breasts in his fists and pulled her to him. Holly once again screamed in pain. The scream continued as he twisted both fleshy mammaries, first to the right, then to the left. Still grasping her sore breasts he brought his face down to hers, until they were nose to nose.</p><p>He murmured, almost whispering, ""Now you're gonna do something for me that Carol won't.""</p><p>Pulling down on her breast, he forced Holly to kneel, so that her face was level with his crotch. She could see the evidence of his excitement poking at her from behind his pajama bottoms. He let go of her tits and immediately pushed his pajama bottoms down. Holly hadn't seen many penises before, but she was sure this was the biggest she'd ever seen. She couldn't hold back a little gasp as the rigid penis tip touched her nose.</p><p>""Suck it, tramp! With all your experience, I expect the best damn blow job I've ever had. Now get busy.""</p><p>With no choice that wouldn't involve another beating, Holly stuck out her tongue, and, grabbing Bob's penis at the base, began to lick up and down, getting her saliva built up. When she had covered his whole penis with her gooey spittle she moved back up to the head, opened her mouth and encircled it, rubbing her tongue around it, especially the sensitive under-side. Impatient, Bob pushed his body forward, forcing more and more of his erection into her mouth. She could feel the head of his penis brushing against the back of her mouth, and could see at least three or four inches still protruding from her lips.</p><p>The pressure of his thrusts eventually forced his prick past the back of her mouth into her throat and she began to gag and hawk until he pulled back a bit. The rest of her ordeal consisted of trying to draw enough air in between withdrawal and insertion to keep from choking. Once or twice he jammed his glistening erection deep into her throat and held her head against his pelvis. Finally he pulled out totally, sighed deeply, held her head in both hands, and she felt sperm spurting out over her eyes and nose, dripping down eventually onto her breasts. He ordered her to scoop as much of it up as she could and swallow it. When she did, she tasted the salty bitterness for the first time and hated it. Bob gave her several tissues to clean herself with. He pulled her to her feet and smiled down at her.</p><p>""That was good, whore. I think we'll have an encore every night until Carol gets back from her sister's, and then we'll find ways to do it when she's out shopping. You've got a talented mouth and we might as well keep it busy. Now, go on back to your bedroom and get to bed.""</p><p>Holly unlocked the door and stumbled down the hallway. Opening the bedroom door as quietly as possible, she stole into the room, searched for her gown, in great pain slipped it on and sank into the bed.</p><p>""Sounded like you got quite a beating. Did he do anything else?""</p><p>""Go to sleep, Edie. I'm too tired to talk.""</p><p>In actuality, Holly was wide awake and tears welled in her eyes, once again. Life had become impossible. She had to do something. But what? If she remained here she could look forward to constant blow jobs and lesbian encounters with her uncle and two cousins for as long as she remained. The thought was overpowering. She had to leave. The sooner the better.</p><p>A couple of hours passed. Holly was still wide awake, having decided to leave before anyone awakened. She had no idea where she'd go or what she'd do, but she had to go. At around 4 a.m. she slowly rose, put on a fresh set of underwear and a dress. She picked up her sneakers and stole down the steps. She didn't think she had time to find her suitcase and pack any other clothes and couldn't take a chance on wakening anyone, so she crept out the front door, put her sneakers on and began walking into the darkness. She knew she had to get as far away from the house as she could before they awoke, found her missing and began looking for her. She thought it would be safer to take one of the back roads and began walking. She just knew nothing could be as bad as staying in that house. She was wrong.</p>"
611,"Holly and the Ivy, Part 3",Banshee,BF0629@verizon.net,"['MF/f', 'oral', 'les', 'spank', 'humil', 'drug', 'reluc', 'coerc', 'exam', 'mast']","Holly is taken in by a couple who drug her, then get a friend, posing as a doctor, to examine her. Her therapy, he decides, is to do more of what she'd been subjected to at her Uncle's.",2013-05-23T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>Caroline Painter was returning home from dropping her husband, Paul, off at work at his pharmacy. It was 7:30 a.m. She had taken one of the back roads to avoid what little rush-hour traffic there was in Biloxi, when she saw a young girl sitting on a mound by the road crying her eyes out. She immediately pulled to the side, stopped, and ran back to see if she could help.</p><p>When she reached Holly, she asked if there was anything she could do. Holly's cries became even more pitiful, she cupped her hands over her face and sobbed. Caroline squatted beside her, put her arm on Holly's shoulder and tried to console her. Eventually, Holly's tears subsided enough to explain that she had run away from her uncle's house, because she had been beaten and abused. When Caroline asked for details, Holly burst into tears once again.</p><p>Caroline asked when she had last eaten and Holly explained she hadn't eaten since last night's supper. Caroline rose and pulled Holly to her feet.</p><p>""Come on. You're coming home with me. I'll fix you some breakfast and you can tell me all about it. Your uncle won't be able to find you if you're off the road, and you can stay with me and my husband as long as you want.""</p><p>Caroline got Holly in the car and took off for home. When they pulled up, Holly noticed the house was a modern two-story brick house with a two-car garage, and was very nicely landscaped. Caroline showed Holly into the living room and told her to relax while she fixed breakfast. Holly was impressed with the decoration and the antique furniture. For the first time since she had left Bob's house in the early morning hours, she began to relax.</p><p>A few minutes later Caroline called her into the kitchen for breakfast. She had fixed juice, scrambled eggs and toast. Holly gobbled it all down in minutes. While she ate Caroline was able to question her about her circumstances at her uncle's. She seemed aghast, when Holly told her of the beating with the belt by her uncle, the episode with the poison ivy, and the blow jobs she had been forced to give her uncle and cousin and the lesbian episode with Edie. When she finished her tale of woe, Caroline went to Holly and embraced her, telling her she could stay and be their ""daughter"" as long as she wanted, that she could have her own room, and, to avoid any possibility that her uncle might check around, she wouldn't even have to go to school, at least for a good while. Holly was so appreciative she hugged Caroline and began crying again.</p><p>""Now, why don't we have a cup of coffee and then you can go take a nice hot shower. I'll show you your room, which has its own bath. I imagine you're tired, so after your shower you can take a nap. Now, let me go fix our coffee.""</p><p>Holly didn't notice that it was taking Caroline a while to pour two cups of coffee. She was so excited that she had escaped her awful relatives and had found a wonderful couple, who were willing to take her in. Eventually, Caroline returned with the cups and they chatted about this and that as they sipped. Caroline asked why Holly didn't have a suitcase, and Holly explained that in her hurry to leave she was afraid someone would hear her before she was able to escape. Caroline explained she'd have to go and buy some clothes for Holly tomorrow. </p><p>""In the meantime, you can sleep in one of my nightgowns. You're much bigger than I am in all the right places, but I think we can make do for the time being. Everything I have is a petite. My bra size is 34-A and you have nice large breasts. What size bra do you wear, dear?""</p><p>""Well, I think I'm still growing, but the bra I have on now is a 36-B.""</p><p>When they finished their coffee, Caroline showed Holly her room with a nice big double bed, just for her, and the bath. Caroline turned on the shower for Holly, showed her where the towels and washcloths were and went to get her one of her nightgowns. When she returned Holly had stripped down to her bra and panties, and Caroline had her first real opportunity to size the teen-ager up. Long legs, shapely hips, nice breasts, a pretty oval face with blue eyes, pouty lips, dimples and shoulder-length dirty blond hair. Holly went into the bathroom and closed the door.</p><p>Caroline immediately went downstairs to the phone and dialed Paul at work.</p><p>""Babe, have I got the surprise of a lifetime for you. I picked up a gorgeous teen-ager by the side of the road this morning. Turns out she ran away from her uncle's house, because they had beaten her and abused her in all sorts of ways. I told her she could stay with us as long as she likes. She can't go to school, because of the chance her uncle will find her. I just ground up a sedative in her coffee. I thought you could bring home some of those female hormone pills that act like Viagra on women and some birth control pills, and we can keep her sedated and horny as long as we want to. What do you say, Lover?""</p><p>""You had to call me and tell me eight hours before I can come home? Thanks a lot. My car will be ready in the shop by the time I get off. I'll try to get home as early as I can. You've outdone yourself, Babe!""</p><p>Caroline went back upstairs and waited for Holly to come out of the bathroom. When she did, she had wrapped a big towel around her. She removed it to put on the nightgown and Caroline noticed the marks on her back. She came over to take a closer look.</p><p>""Oh, Honey, he really beat you bad, didn't he? My God, your back is covered with welts and red blotches. How awful!""</p><p>""Yeah, it still hurts a lot, but the shower helped a lot.""</p><p>""And your vagina is totally devoid of hair. Did you do that, or did they?""</p><p>""My uncle cut off all my hair down there just before he rubbed the poison ivy all over it and my breasts.""</p><p>""How terrible! I can see the bumps all over your pussy and breasts. What awful people. Well, try on my gown and then you can lie down.""</p><p>""Yeah, I started to get real sleepy while I was in the shower. I guess everything's catching up to me finally.""</p><p>It was a bit of a struggle to get the nightgown on, because it was so much smaller, and when she had it on, it looked like a doll-baby gown. Holly's breasts pulled the gown up three or four inches, so that the bottom hem fell just below her crotch. It was a little tight, but Holly was just glad to have something to wear to bed, and Caroline assured she would go the next day and pick out some clothes for her, since she needed to stay inside, so no one could find her.</p><p>Holly climbed into bed and was asleep almost immediately. Caroline went downstairs to do her housework and gloat.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>Paul closed the pharmacy a half hour early and rushed home. Caroline met him at the door and jumped into his arms. They kissed feverishly and Paul carried her into the living room. </p><p>""Where is she?""</p><p>""She's still asleep. I may have given her a bit too much sedative. I wanted to make sure you got home with the goodies before she woke up.""</p><p>""Let's take a quick look, and then we can get her downstairs for dinner.""</p><p>They went to Holly's bedroom, where they found her sound asleep still, with the sheet pulled up to her chin. Caroline went over and quietly removed the sheet, and Paul saw the shapely figure of their new captive. He was also able to see her totally clean-shaven mound, as her nightgown had ridden up to her stomach.</p><p>""Wake up, sleepy-head. It's almost time for supper. Did you have a good sleep?""</p><p>Holly slowly opened her eyes and then, in alarm, she sat up on her elbows, before realizing that she was safe and had escaped her uncle's cruelties. With a sigh, she lay back on the bed, half closing her eyes.</p><p>""Ooh, I had a wonderful sleep, thank you. I still feel like I could go right back to sleep.""</p><p>She was still so out of it that she was totally unaware of the fact that, when she stretched, her legs opened and Paul and Caroline were able to see her vaginal slit open slightly. Caroline reached over and playfully pulled her up to a sitting position and helped her out of bed. She didn't offer Holly a robe, and Holly was still sedated enough that she didn't even realize how uncovered she was. </p><p>The three descended to the dining room, where Paul got Holly seated and he and Caroline began bringing dinner over to the table. By the time they were ready to sit down, Holly's head had slumped down to her chest, and she was snoring slightly.</p><p>""Yeah, I think we need to cut the sedative back to a third as much tonight, or we'll be playing with a zombie. Also, I think I'm going to call Donnie over to do his medical thing again. And with the hormone pills, we can add a twist or two, I think.""</p><p>""Whatever you think, Baby. I can't wait to get started.""</p><p>Caroline shook Holly awake, long enough for her to take a few bites, and then her head lowered to her chest again. Paul suggested they finish their supper, then mix the pills in with some chocolate milk for Holly and put her to bed for the night. Paul did the mixing, combining a bit of sedative with a birth control pill and a double dose of the female Viagra medicine.</p><p>After getting her to drink the whole glass down, Paul helped her up the stairs to her bed, taking numerous opportunities to feel her breasts through the thin material of her gown. Holly was impervious, barely able to mount the stairs, tripping occasionally, with Paul catching her, often by grasping one or the other breast in the process. When he got her to bed and covered up, he headed for the phone and called Donnie. Donnie was a medical assistant, whose job at the hospital was to sterilize the instruments, take stock of the medical supplies and reorder those items that were running low, prepare the O.R. before operations, and the like.</p><p>""Donnie, we got another one! Some teen-ager who was being mistreated by her uncle's family, ran away this morning, and Caroline found her and brought her home. She's sedated now, but I've given her the female hormone pill, and a birth control pill, and I need you to play doctor for us, and share in the booty, pun intended. I think we need you to be an OB-GYN this time. We need to convince her the sex drive she'll be experiencing is coming from the fact that she psychologically enjoyed what they were doing to her, and she needs to punish herself by being mistreated and humiliated. We can work the rest out as we go along."" </p><p>""Hey, sounds great, Paul. Can't make it 'til tomorrow night, though, is that okay?""</p><p>See you then, Buddy.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>Holly was sound asleep when they went to wake her at 7:30 the next morning. Paul wanted to see how the drug was working before he went to work. When he pulled back the sheet this time, not only was Holly's bare vagina in full evidence, but there was a huge wet spot right below it, and her finger was firmly inserted in her pussy.</p><p>Paul shook her awake, and she got an odd look on her face, then realized where her hand was and immediately jerked it away from her pussy with an embarrassed 'Oh, my!'. She immediately tried to pull the gown down over her crotch, with little success.</p><p>""Time to get up, Kiddo. Why don't you take a shower and come on down to breakfast. We'll get things started.""</p><p>Paul and Caroline smiled to one another and went downstairs. Holly had the oddest feeling she'd ever had. The area around her pussy felt as if someone had been running a vibrator back and forth from one end of her crack to the other. As she got out of bed, every nerve in her body was centered on that area between her legs, and each movement stimulated her. She removed her gown and looked at her nipples. They were as hard as rocks. She felt her breasts, and just her fingers touching the skin started little sparks of excitement all over.</p><p>When she got in the warm shower, the beating of the water on her back became tiny tingles all over. She knew she shouldn't, but she extended her finger down to her pussy and immediately found her erect clitoris begging for attention. She didn't disappoint it and soon she was rubbing away with vigor. It took her less than a minute to climax, but, as she removed her finger, it was as if she hadn't relieved herself at all. The desire to orgasm again immediately was uppermost in her mind. She forced herself to concentrate on showering and with great effort she finished.</p><p>When she got out and started drying herself the feeling swept over her again, and it was all she could do to refrain, especially when she tried to dry herself between her legs.</p><p>Not only was this constant desire to bring herself off bothering her, but she felt as if she'd be very happy to just go back to bed and sleep another three or four hours. She had to choose between wearing the clothes she arrived with or the nightgown, and while she wouldn't have minded Caroline catching a glimpse of her bare pussy once in a while, she didn't think it was right to let Paul see her charms any more than he had already. So, she decided to put on her old clothes. Fighting the excitement of just having her clothes brushing against her genitals and breasts, she descended to the dining room.</p><p>Breakfast was ready on the table and Paul and Caroline had already started. When she sat down, an itch began working its way between her legs and it was all she could do to keep from dropping her finger down to the area to pleasure herself. What was wrong with her?</p><p>""Did you sleep well, Holly.""</p><p>""Yes, thank you, but I'm still so tired. I don't know what's the matter with me.""</p><p>""Well, you've had a stressful time lately. That must be it.""</p><p>They finished eating and Caroline asked Holly if she'd like some coffee. Holly said she wasn't used to drinking coffee, so she didn't think so.</p><p>""Oh, I insist, Dear. It'll help you wake up.""</p><p>Holly finally agreed and Caroline went into the kitchen and returned minutes later with a tray with three cups. She made a point of handing Holly's to her. After they had finished, Paul rose and said he had to get to work. Caroline rose and kissed him goodbye, asking Holly to take the dishes into the kitchen. As she rose to put the dishes on the tray, both Paul and Caroline noticed the back of Holly's dress was sopping wet down by her buttocks, as was the chair she'd been sitting in.</p><p>After Paul had left and Holly had returned to the dining room, just before she sat down, Caroline threw a question to her.</p><p>""Honey, you seem to have a problem. I noticed your dress and your chair are sopping wet. Is something the matter?"" </p><p>Holly, embarrassed, sat and turned a nice shade of pink.</p><p>""I'm sorry, Caroline. I don't know what the matter is, but I seem to be all excited this morning. I've never felt like this before.""</p><p>""Well, maybe it'll go away shortly. Otherwise, I think we need to look into the problem. Okay, I've got some grocery shopping to do, and then I'll stop by a clothes store and see if I can find you some other clothes. I'd take you along, but we don't want to take a chance on any one seeing you. While I'm gone I'd like you to rinse the dishes off and make your bed. If you're going to be our 'daughter' you need to take some responsibility around here. See you in a couple of hours.""</p><p>Holly moved into the living room after Caroline left and sat in the big easy chair. She had no sooner settled in the chair than those feelings of sexual desire started tingling, and she could feel her breasts tightening up and her nipples hardening again. Her determination to fight the desire to play with her clit lasted about thirty seconds, and she pulled off her dress and underwear and sat once again, totally naked and itching to relieve that craving in her breast and pussy. She knew she had at least two hours before Jean got back, plenty of time to get herself off at least a couple of times, and her clothes were making the itching twice as bad. One hand went to her breast, where she grabbed one of her rigid nipples and began twisting it. The other hand disappeared between her legs and soon she was moaning and shaking in ecstasy. This time her orgasm took a couple of minutes to complete. But, as before, she had no sooner finished her first, than she started on a second and then a third. By the end of the third climax she was totally exhausted and fell into a deep sleep, with her hand still planted between her lower lips.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>And that is how Caroline found her an hour later.</p><p>""My God, Holly! What is with you?""</p><p>""Huh! Oh, gosh, I'm so sorry. I just have this feeling all over my body all the time... this sexy feeling and I can't control myself.""</p><p>Holly jumped up and threw her clothes on.</p><p>""Well, it's obvious you have a problem and we need to get to the bottom of it. I'm going to call Paul and have him call a doctor who's a good friend of ours. We'll get him to come out here, maybe tonight, and talk to you.""</p><p>""Oh, no, no...I'd be too ashamed. Please don't.""</p><p>""No dear, we need to find out what's causing this and see if we can find a solution to your problem. This guy's a sweetheart. He's an OB-GYN, and I'm sure he can figure out what's going on here.""</p><p>Caroline went into the kitchen and called Paul and told him what had just happened. Paul chuckled and said the scenario was perfect for their little session tonight and hung up.</p><p>Caroline went back into the living room and presented Holly with a large bag, telling her these were a few of the clothes she'd gotten for her and to go on and try them on now. Holly wanted to go to her room, so Caroline humored her by following her there.</p><p>The first thing Holly picked out of the bag was a bathing suit, if you could call it that. It basically consisted of three small triangles. Holly, in her modesty, tried to say it was too small for her, but Caroline pointed out that no one would see her using it in their pool in the back and to try it on. Holly complied, removing all of her clothes. The bra part was, in fact, just large enough to cover her nipples, and her breasts hung out below each triangle, as well as on both sides. The bottom triangle was just large enough to cover her pussy in the front and acted as a thong in the rear. Caroline said she looked wonderful. The next thing she found in the bag were three bras, which Holly could tell immediately were far too small for her. She checked the size and found they were all size 34-A, Caroline's size.</p><p>""Oh, how stupid of me! I meant to get your size and picked out mine by mistake. Well, I'll just keep these, and get you some in your size the next time I get over that way. Anyway, try on the panties I got. I'm sure they'll fit.""</p><p>Holly pulled one out and it too looked too small, but Caroline insisted she try it on. She struggled to pull the panties above her thighs, they were that tight. When she finally got them over her hips, the material clung to her like a second skin, and the front panel covering her pussy was diaphanous. Because she had no hair to cover it, her slit stood out, to the point that her plump lips were fully in evidence. </p><p>""I couldn't wear these, Caroline. It's like I don't have any covering at all.""</p><p>""Nonsense! Who's going to see you in them, except maybe me. They'll be fine. But I notice your pussy is dripping fluid again. You'd best get a washcloth and wipe yourself.""</p><p>""I'm so sorry. This has never happened to me before.""</p><p>Holly removed the panties, went into the bathroom, ran a cloth under the water and swiped the length of her vagina. All that did was to make her hornier than she had been. She returned to the bedroom, nude, carrying the soiled panties. </p><p>""I feel so tired again. I don't know what's happening to me.""</p><p>""Well, we'll ask Don, the doctor, about that tonight, too. He's coming for dinner. Now, try on the PJ's I got for you, and you can sleep until dinner.""</p><p>Holly pulled the last two items out of the bag. They were identical except for color, one bright red and the other a pale blue. Both were baby-doll pajamas. The bottoms were smaller than most panties, barely reaching up to cover half of her buttock cheeks. The tops buttoned in the front and hung some three or four inches below her breasts. When she raised her arms the bottoms of her breasts appeared. She was too tired to argue.</p><p>Caroline tucked Holly in, in her new PJ's and went downstairs. She had no sooner left the room than Holly had slid the bottoms down and had her fingers busy pleasuring her dripping cleft. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>Caroline woke Holly at six, saying that their friend, Don had arrived and it was time to come down for supper. She then apologized to Holly.</p><p>""I'm so sorry, Holly. I wasn't thinking about Don coming, and I put your dress and underwear in the washer about 15 minutes ago, so I guess you'll have to wear what you have on.""</p><p>""But these are PJ's. I can't wear those in front of a stranger, Caroline.""</p><p>She climbed out of bed, and Caroline saw the big wet spot in the center of the bed, as well as one on the back of Holly's PJ's.</p><p>""Well, you don't have anything else to wear. You'll have to change to the other pair I got you, anyway. The ones you have on are all wet in the back.""</p><p>""Oh, goodness. What's happening to me?""</p><p>""Well, that's what we're hoping Don can find out. He won't care what you're wearing, anyway. He's seen thousands of women in a lot less. Besides, he'll probably want to examine you after supper.""</p><p>""You mean in the nude? Oh, I couldn't.""</p><p>""That's what he does, Honey. How can he tell what the problem is if he doesn't examine you? Come on, get changed and come on down.""</p><p>Caroline went downstairs and a few minutes later Holly followed in her red PJ's. All eyes were watching her as she shyly walked into the living room. Don rose to greet her, introductions were made, and they all went into the dining room.</p><p>""Paul and Caroline have been telling me some of what you've been going through over the last week, Holly. I'm just horrified that people could be so cruel. They ought to be put on trial, but then you'd have to be dragged into it all, and I don't think that's a good idea.""</p><p>Caroline brought in the food and they all began to eat, with Don speaking gently to Holly, eventually convincing her that he was there to help her. Paul built up Don's credentials, telling Holly a totally made-up background, the number of medical schools he'd been to, the awards he'd won. He ended up telling her that Don had also specialized in psychology and psychiatry, and was, therefore, in a good position to diagnose any psychological problem she might be having.</p><p>When dinner was over and the table had been cleared, Don explained that he hoped Holly didn't mind, but he really needed to examine her physically. She blushed and agreed. Don went and brought in his little black bag, which he had borrowed from the hospital where he worked, without permission.</p><p>""Now, I think the best thing to do is for you to strip down and get up on the table.""</p><p>Holly blushed, rose, and removed first the top piece and finally skinned out of the bottoms. Caroline took the opportunity to mention that she had wet the chair and her panties. Holly was mortified, as Caroline announced she'd get a cloth to wipe off Holly's legs. She returned a moment later, squatted down and asked Holly to spread her legs. Holly turned several shades of red, as she complied and Caroline wiped off the excess moisture which was running down Holly's legs.</p><p>Paul helped her up on the table and assisted her in lying down on her back with her legs hanging down on one side. Don removed a stethoscope and began moving it around on Holly's chest, favoring areas on her breast, where no self-respecting doctor would ever check, but it gave him ample opportunity to check out the round softness and her taut nipples. He then put the stethoscope down and began feeling her breasts, squeezing them gently and rubbing them all over. Paul and Caroline watched with interest and smiled when Holly began letting out small moans.</p><p>""Now I'm going to test the sensitivity of your breasts, Holly.""</p><p>He grabbed one of them and squeezed hard, twisting the breast slightly. Holly squealed in pain.</p><p>""That hurts, does it?""</p><p>""Oh, yes. A lot.""</p><p>Well, let's try the other one.""</p><p>He then moved over to the other breast, squeezed even harder and added a bigger twist. Holly screamed.</p><p>""Was that worse?""</p><p>""Oooh, yes. Please don't do that again.""</p><p>""I thought so. Okay, now your nipples. They seem to be in full erection. Is this normal for you?""</p><p>""No, it started this morning. Now they're hard all the time.""</p><p>Don tested both nipples for several minutes, rolling them in his fingers, squeezing them lightly, and finally twisting them clockwise and counterclockwise. Holly, of course, began moaning with the manipulation, finally crying out when he twisted them. </p><p>""Let's move down to the apparent problem area. First I need to take your temperature. Please raise your legs up to your chest, hold them behind the knees and spread them apart as much as possible. That's good. Now, let me slip this thermometer in your anus, like so.""</p><p>Holly, already totally embarrassed by the fact that everyone was staring at her most secret places, turned red with the insertion of the thermometer in her rear end.</p><p>""I've never had it taken down there. Couldn't you take my temperature orally?""</p><p>""Normally, yes. But we get a more accurate reading when we can take it as close to the problem area as possible. Since you are issuing so much fluid from your vagina, this will give us a better reading. Now, while we're waiting, let me get the speculum out, and grease it up. I assume you are not a virgin, are you?""</p><p>""Uhh...no I'm not.""</p><p>""Okay, let's check the temp now. 98.6 degrees. Perfect. Now, let's insert the speculum. First, let me put my rubber gloves on, put some grease on, and insert one finger, now two, now three, and four...""</p><p>""Oh, that hurts.""</p><p>""Okay, let me roll them around a little and...""</p><p>""You're hurting me. Oooh...""</p><p>""Now we should be able to insert the speculum with no problem. Here we go. See, it's slides right into place. I turn this little screw and the speculum expands, and expands, and expands...""</p><p>""Ouuu...now you're hurt me again.""</p><p>""One more turn and...Voila! Come look, you guys. See, there's her cervix, and her uterus and up there are her fallopian tubes.""</p><p>As the three of them bent to look up her vagina, Holly felt as violated as she had ever been, and she involuntarily squirmed on the table, even as the sexual feelings began running through her body.</p><p>""Hold still, please, Holly. I don't see any inconsistencies here, but you are exuding an inordinate amount of fluid. Are you enjoying this examination?""</p><p>""Nnno...definitely not.""</p><p>""And yet you're definitely showing signs of intense sexual excitement. Interesting. Now, I'm going to remove the speculum, and check another part. Your clitoris seems to be fully extended. If I rub it slightly, are you....""</p><p>""Ohhh, God... Ummm... Ahhh...Oh, Jesus...I'm coming...OOOOOOhhhh.""</p><p>""And yet I barely touched you. What happens if I squeeze it like this...""</p><p>""Ohhh, Goddd...It's happening again...Oh, my Godddd...OOOOOhhhh.""</p><p>""All right. Now put your feet on the edge of the table and relax, while I ask you some questions.""</p><p>Holly, relieved at finally being able to close her legs, placed her feet on the edge of the table.</p><p>""No, leave your legs apart. I need to watch any vaginal reactions while I'm asking the questions. Let me get my pad out here, and my pencil and do some jotting down of your answers.""</p><p>So Holly remained totally exposed while the questioning went on and Caroline and Paul sat directly behind Donnie, looking through her legs, as he queried.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>""Now, what was your first sexual experience, Holly?""</p><p>""I guess when I was nine or ten, there was a boy who lived next door, and we got together in his house in the cellar and played ""Doctor"". He was twelve I think. He got me to take off my clothes and examined me thoroughly, especially my...""</p><p>""You can call it a vagina or, if you're more comfortable, pussy.""</p><p>""My pussy. He pulled the lips apart and that was about all he did. Then he pulled his pants and underpants down. His ...""</p><p>""Penis?""</p><p>""Yes, penis was almost hard and he asked me to rub it for a bit. I started and it got all the way hard. That was when his mother caught us. She blamed me for tempting her little boy, spanked me hard and made me get dressed and go home. Then she called my mother and I got another spanking from her.""</p><p>""Did you get pleasure from seeing and feeling his penis?"" ""Yes, I guess I did. I'd never seen a real one before and it was exciting to be doing something secret.""</p><p>What about your next sexual encounter? How old were you.</p><p>""I guess I was fourteen, and I was going with a boy from school, who was 16 and could drive his dad's car. My mom didn't know I was seeing him. We used to go out in the car to a secluded spot in the woods, and we'd undress each other, with a lot of kissing and such.""</p><p>""Explain kissing and such, please.""</p><p>""Well...you know, kissing on the lips...""</p><p>""Using tongues, too. Don't leave anything out. It could be important.""</p><p>""Yes, kissing with tongues, and then he'd kiss my breasts and suck on my nipples, and...Oh, why do you have to know all this?""</p><p>""Because there may be something you did that has a relation to your current problem. I have to know it all in order to make that analysis. Go on.""</p><p>""Gosh,...and then he'd stick his finger in my vagina and eventually rub my ...clitoris until I had a climax. I'd give him a ..hand-job, and usually brought him to a climax, until he got me so hot one night, that he took my virginity. We didn't think about the possibility of my getting pregnant then, but from the on he always had a condom.""</p><p>""How old were you then?""</p><p>""I think I was 15 then. We used to make love a couple of times a week.""</p><p>""Did he ever perform cunnilingus on you or did you ever give him fellatio.""</p><p>""No, he never licked me. I gave him a ... blow-job once, but I didn't like it, and I never did it for him again.""</p><p>""How long did you go with him?""</p><p>""Until my mother caught us in bed together. That was when she sent me down here to live with my uncle.""</p><p>Now, getting back to his playing with your breasts. Do you find yourself particularly sensitive in that area?""</p><p>""Oh yes. A few times I almost had a climax when he sucked on my nipples."" ""Now then, tell me about all that happened to you when you were living with your uncle. Everything in detail.""</p><p>Holly then related the various episodes that had occurred with Dana, Lou, Edie and her uncle. Any time she glossed over the details, Don would make her go back and tell him every little point. Don would make marks in his little black booklet as if he was making note of everything. When she finished, he sat back and told her to sit up on the table.</p><p>""Did you enjoy any of these experiences at your uncle's, Holly?""</p><p>""Oh, God, no. I hated it all!""</p><p>""I thought you would say that. Now, listen carefully, because this gets complicated. What you have is a classic case of Phillips/Anderson syndrome.""</p><p>Caroline and Paul looked at each other with tiny smiles, because they knew that Phillips was Donnie's last name and Anderson was the maiden name of his ex-wife.</p><p>""All of those things that happened to you at your uncle's, your conscious mind is saying you hated, but your sub-conscious mind is relishing in them. In essence you really enjoyed every bit of what happened, but your conscious is saying ""No, they were awful...""</p><p>""But they were!""</p><p>""Hear me out. This is why you are constantly at the edge, sexually, because your conscious and sub-conscious are in opposition, and you sub-conscious is winning. The reason you're so sleepy all the time is that your mind doesn't want to deal with this conflict. If you're asleep, then you don't have to deal with the problem, at least while you're sleeping. But even when you're sleeping you're having those liquid emissions, which tells me your sub-conscious is winning, even when you're sleeping. </p><p> Caroline chimed in with, ""Gee, that makes a lot of sense.""</p><p>""Well, I've seen a number of cases just like this one. I just finished with a patient that had been dealing with something similar. She was married, but had a lover who was abusing her, doing terrible things to her breasts and vagina, so that she would have to put her husband off in the love-making department until she healed. Turned out she actually enjoyed what her lover was doing. Took a long time to straighten her out.""</p><p>Paul asked, ""How long does it usually take to cure these cases?""</p><p>""Oh, it varies, with how hard the patient really wants to be cured. Sometimes it's only a couple of months, and sometimes it takes a year or so."" ""But how do you cure someone?""</p><p>""Well, they have to go through all the experiences their conscious is telling them they hate. as often as possible, until their conscious mind finally realizes that they really do like them. The problem, usually, is that the patient wants to believe, and will think they're healed before they really are. The doctor is the only one who can really tell when the patient is healed.""</p><p>""Then what do I have to do?""</p><p> ""Well, with Paul and Caroline's help, we could probably take care of it here. Between the three of us we could find enough things to keep you working on your problem. But with the re-creation of what you went through at your uncle's, we would have to add punishment and humiliation in various forms, because that will help your mind decide when you are ready. I don't mean anything as painful as whipping, no, I'm talking about spanking and the like. Would you be willing to try my suggestion? Otherwise, I'm afraid you're just going to continue being in a constant state of excitement, as well as wanting to sleep your life away.""</p><p>""Golly, I sure don't want to go on the way I've been for the last two days. I...""</p><p>""Oh, Holly, you've got a huge puddle of goo on the table. Let me get a cloth and clean that up.""</p><p>Caroline ran into the kitchen, got a cloth and ran back. Spreading Holly's legs, she wiped up the mess on the table and continued by rubbing Holly's thighs and finally swiping up and down her pussy, long enough to bring her close to a climax.</p><p>""God, I hope you do decide to do what Don suggests, because it would make it a lot easier on Paul and me, not having to follow you around with a cloth all the time. And I'm going to have to clean all the chairs down here with fabric cleaner and get a plastic mattress cover for your bed.""</p><p>""Well I guess I'm willing to try. When should we start?""</p><p>""I think there's no time like the present.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>""Slide off the table, Holly while I remove my pants and shorts. Don't look at me like that. I told you, this is the only way we can solve your problem. Unless you want to go on being sleepy all the time and in constant sexual arousal you need to do what I'm telling you.""</p><p>Reluctantly Holly got off the table, and at Don's gesture sank to her knees. Don sat down and moved his torso to the front of the chair. He wanted to go slowly at first so that Holly didn't feel overwhelmed, so he said nothing , and she eventually moved her mouth to his penis and took the head in her mouth. She sucked on the head only for a minute or two, and when she got no further instructions from Don, she finally took half of his six inches in. She continued to suck that portion until he finally filled her mouth with semen. She grimaced and swallowed. She remained on her knees, exhausted and deflated.</p><p>""Can I go to bed now? I'm so tired.""</p><p>""No, no, honey. It's mama's turn now. Let me get these panties off. There. Now slide over here and get your face right here between my legs. I want to see what you did for Edie. That's it. Get that nose right in between my lips. Now, I want to feel a little tongue action. That's the girl. Oh, yeah! What a nice tongue. Slide it in and out of my hole, honey. Deeper! Deeper! That's it. Yeah, like that! Okay now run that tongue back and forth on my slit. Unhuh! Now let's see some action on my clitty. Oh, yeah! Wrap that tongue around my clit. Ooooh, God, yesssss. Oh, more, yesss, take it in your mouth. Ahhhhhh...OOOH...Eeeee. Nice job, baby. We'll work on your technique more tomorrow.</p><p>""Now can I go to bed, pleeease?""</p><p>""You're forgetting Daddy over here, sweetie. You wouldn't want to leave me high and dry, would you?""</p><p>With this Paul stood and removed his pants and boxers. His penis was at full strength from watching the other two being serviced. Holly dragged herself over and started to work. Paul took only two or three minutes of suction by Holly, before he pulled his spurting erection out of her mouth and his semen hit her on the cheek and nose. She was so tired she didn't even bother to wipe the dripping mess off her face. She rose and slowly wended her way up to bed, as the three instigators yelled their goodnights.</p><p>After she had disappeared, the three straightened their clothes and Don got ready to leave.</p><p>""I think we've got a goldmine here, but we need to be careful. If we see signs of total despondency or any indication that she might pull out and leave, we can cut the dose of sedative or hormone to give her hope that maybe she's getting better. We'll just have to play it by ear.""</p><p>Paul and Caroline agreed.</p><p>""Well, then see you tomorrow night!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 8</h5><p>Caroline shook Holly awake at 9:30. Holly had not even bothered to put her pajamas on, before she fell exhausted into bed. When Caroline shook her awake, she was still groggy, as she sat up.</p><p>""My God, you didn't even wipe off the semen on your face last night. Come on, it's time I gave you a shower, nubie. Hop out of bed, while I take off my clothes.""</p><p>""Uhh...nnno...that's okay, I can take a shower by myself, thank you.""</p><p>""Nonsense! You're barely awake, even now. Wouldn't it be terrible if I left you to take one by yourself and you drowned. Now, come on, sweetie, and we'll have a nice shower together. Oh my God, look at the bed. You've got half of it sopped with your vaginal dripping again. I've got to go get a plastic mattress cover today, before the mattress is ruined. ""</p><p>With this, Caroline, now naked, grabbed Holly from behind, pressing her small hard-nippled breasts against Holly's back and, at the same time, grabbing Holly's breasts and squeezing. In spite of the difference in their sizes, Caroline was able to push Holly into the bathroom this way. She turned on the hot water, and when it was the right temperature, pushed the still near-comatose Holly into the stall.</p><p>Caroline followed her in, and when they had both rinsed off, Caroline reached for a washcloth and washed the hardened sperm from Holly's face. She then took a bar of soap, and, putting down the washcloth, proceeded to lave Holly's body. She worked on her back first, turned Holly to face her and worked the soap into her shoulders, before concentrating on her breasts.</p><p>She lathered up both breasts, put down the soap and with both hands began massaging each breast over and over, paying particular attention to the rock-hard nipples, which she pulled and twisted and squeezed continually, until Holly began to moan, whether it was from pain or pleasure, she wasn't sure.</p><p>She picked up the soap, once again, and getting on her knees, lathered up Holly's stomach, before concentrating on her vaginal area. For this, she made Holly spread her legs, and began rubbing the soap from the front of her slit back to her little rose-bud. Back and forth the soap slathered, as Holly began to moan loudly, and her clitoris expanded until it was visible between her puffy lips. Suddenly, Holly gave out a tremendous sigh, and her legs began to fold. Only the fact that Caroline was kneeling in front of her kept her from sinking to her knees.</p><p>Caroline finished soaping up Holly's legs and feet, then stood.</p><p>""Your hair is beginning to grow out down there. We'll have to shave you a little later, get you looking like our little girl again.""</p><p>She handed Holly the soap.</p><p>""Now, me. You know what to concentrate on.""</p><p>Holly dutifully soaped down Caroline's back and buttocks, running the bar between her crack just once.</p><p>""No, no. Run your hand down there between the groove some more. That area can get so dirty. I want to make sure it's really clean.""</p><p>Holly, as ordered, slid her hand back and forth between the crack until Caroline finally told her she was satisfied. She then bent down and soaped up the backs of both legs.</p><p>When she raised back up, Caroline turned to face her, and Holly began working on her breasts. Though there was a slight sag to her tits, Caroline's breasts stood out like ice cream cones, with hard brown nubbins at their peaks. Holly began softly soaping them up, paying special attention to the nipples, as she knew Caroline would want. After a few moments, Caroline grabbed Holly's hands and pressed them hard into her flesh. With her own hands she squeezed Holly's until each mound was fully compressed. Caroline held her like this for some moments, before finally releasing Holly's hands to continue their chores.</p><p>Holly soaped up Caroline's stomach and started to reach down to soap up her slit, but Caroline pushed her shoulders, until she went to her knees to begin the ministrations. Caroline placed one leg up on the shower's built-in seat, leaving the area between her legs wide open for attention. </p><p>Holly ran the soap back and forth along the full length of Caroline's vagina, and Caroline began to pant slightly, then to moan and finally in an orgasmic convulsion, her whole body shook and swayed. Not satisfied, Caroline pushed Holly away for a moment, rinsed her slit thoroughly and ordered Holly to work on her clit. It took only a couple of minutes of ministering to the little rigid piece of flesh before Caroline was again shaking and sighing in ecstasy.</p><p>Holly thought she was finished with that area of Caroline's anatomy, but her face was pushed between Caroline's legs so that it was looking up at the pink flesh between her protruding lips. She began probing Caroline's hole, when suddenly she was being inundated with what she thought at first was the lubricant she had been having so much trouble with the last couple of days. It was, in fact, Caroline's urine pouring out over Holly's face. When she realized what it was she closed her mouth and tried to move out from under Caroline, but her mistress held her head firmly in the same position until she had completed her evacuation.</p><p>Finally, Holly was able to soap up Caroline's legs, and they both rinsed off. Caroline grabbed two towels and they proceeded to dry each other off, per Caroline's orders. Caroline put on her clothes, but told Holly that part of her punishment for messing up the bed and some of the chairs downstairs would be that she was to remain naked until further instructed and she was to carry a towel with her at all times to put down wherever she sat. She told Holly to strip her bed linen off, to throw in the wash and that her cereal was waiting for her downstairs. Caroline would be back after she did some grocery shopping and picked up a plastic mattress pad.</p><p>Holly was still so weary that after one look at the bed she sat on it for a moment and then fell back on it and fell asleep.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 9</h5><p>""Goddamn it, Holly, I give you two simple things to do, strip the bed and eat your breakfast and you disobey anyway. Well, I'm sick of it!""</p><p>Caroline grabbed Holly by both nipples and yanked up. Holly's eyes shot open and she screamed as the pain in her breasts grew. Caroline's yanking up convinced her that the best answer to stopping the pain was to stand. When she stood there bleary-eyed, Caroline sat and pulled Holly's hands down to her side. Holly went with the pull and ended up over Caroline's lap.</p><p>As soon as she was in position Caroline's hand began smacking Holly's buttocks with great force. For a small woman she had great strength, and Holly's backside suffered greatly as a result. Holly began to weep and wail as the pain permeated her drowsiness. Soon the tears were streaming down her face and she was begging Caroline to stop. Caroline was in no mood for capitulation, however, and her sweeping hand kept turning Holly's backside redder and redder. She had delivered well over a hundred spanks, when her hand tired and she began running her hand over the poor girl's hindquarters gently.</p><p>After rubbing for a few minutes she finally ordered Holly to stand. </p><p>""Now, I want you to strip this bed and come down for breakfast. Do not disobey me again, do you hear!""</p><p>""Yes ma'am, but could I please have something to wear. It's very embarrassing to have to walk around without any clothes on.""</p><p>""That's the idea. When you can show more responsibility, you may get something more to wear.""</p><p>Caroline turned and left the room. Holly immediately pulled the sheets off the bed and carried them downstairs and put them next to the washing machine. She sat down to eat her breakfast and Caroline began giving her her assignment for the day.</p><p>""Here is a towel, which you are to carry with you at all times. Any time you sit down you will put the towel on the seat before you sit. Today you will take this bottle of fabric cleaner and clean every seat you've used as well as your bed. When you're finished with cleaning the bed, we'll put this plastic mattress cover on it.</p><p>Now, I've already poured your juice. Drink it down right now, so that I'm sure you're getting your vitamins. I'm going next door to visit my neighbor, and I want you done by the time I get back.""</p>"
612,"Holly and the Ivy, Part 4",Banshee,BF0629@verizon.net,"['MF/f', 'spank', 'oral', 'enema', 'mast', 'hum', 'Fdom', 'Mdom', 'nc', 'coerc', 'dru']","Holly becomes a pawn for her new 'protectors',as well as the couple next door,as she continues to be drugged and exploited.",2013-05-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>When Caroline returned at 3:30 with her next door neighbor, Mary, they found Holly slumped over an ottoman, a small puddle of liquid on the floor below her thighs and a still slightly red rear end. </p><p>""God, it looks like she got two of the chairs done before she fell asleep. I think we're going to have to cut back some more on the sedative. She'd sleep all the time if I let her. See the remnants of the spanking I gave her earlier?""</p><p>""Yeah, looks like you did a thorough job. That girl's lucky she's not living with my brother and his wife.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Well, they're both religious nuts, besides being sadistic as Hell. They have a daughter, 18 and a son, 19. They're both good kids, really, but the grown-ups punish them every chance they can. Didn't say 'Thank you' fast enough, late coming home from school, anything in the house out of order...that sort of thing. Any test grade or homework assignment below a 'B', oh, my God! And the way they punish them! They make them both strip down naked, then they have to embrace, face to face. My brother tightens a rope around their waists, so they are really right up against each other. Then they take yardsticks and beat both the kid's butts until they're howling and crying buckets. When he takes off the rope, if the boy has even a partial hard-on, or her nipples are at all stiff, more punishment.""</p><p>""My God, what do they do?""</p><p>If it's the boy, my sister-in-law grabs the end of his penis and my brother whacks him ten times on his prick with the yardstick. If it's the girl, my brother grabs her from behind and holds her arms behind her, while my sister-in-law whacks her titties ten times with the yardstick.""</p><p>""Pretty rough, but it might be interesting to watch.""</p><p>""Oh, it is. I've seen them in action two times. Verrry interesting! Say, have you given Holly an enema yet?""</p><p>""No, we don't have the equipment, and I never thought an enema was that exciting.""</p><p>""It is, the way my brother gives 'em. Two and a half quarts, of hot soapy water with a little glycerin, and the other half quart, a cheap bottle of whiskey.""</p><p>""Wow. But doesn't that knock 'em out?""</p><p>""Nope. It just gets them delightfully drunk. They lose all inhibitions. It's a riot. Then that gives him excuses to beat on them some more.""</p><p>""I guess it would be even more so with Holly, because she's so sexed up already she can barely walk straight.""</p><p>""Listen, I've got the equipment over at my house. If you're willing to supply the whiskey, I'll go get the hot water bottle and the tubing, mix the formula and we can see what happens. Why don't you take her up to her bathroom and get her ready.""</p><p>""It's a deal. Come on Holly, let's go upstairs and clean you up a little. Looks like you've been exuding again.""</p><p>""Oh, umm, hi, Caroline. Yeah, I feel itchy all over. I just don't understand why. It feels like somebody's been playing with all my sex parts. It's so strange.""</p><p>""Well, we're going to clean you up and then Mary, our next door neighbor, and I are going to give you an enema. See if we can get some of that bad stuff that's in you out. Maybe that will help.""</p><p>""No, don't want an enema. Mama gave me one once. It was awful.""</p><p>""Well, we think it's best. Now, let's take this washcloth and clean off some of what's dripping down your legs.""</p><p>""Please don't give me an enema. Please.""</p><p>""Look, if you persist, I'm going to have to spank you. You have one coming, because I told you to clean all the chairs that you sat in, and you only did two.""</p><p>""I'm sorry Caroline. I just get so tired. All I want to do is sleep.""</p><p>""Ah, here's Mary. Holly, this is Mary, and she's going to help me with the enema. Now, lean over the side of the tub, and I'll lube up your little hole. There we go. Mary, do you want to stick that nozzle in. That's it. A little further in, I think. Now, we blow up this little bulb thing. Good. Now, let that clamp go. Great!""</p><p>The liquid began to pour into Holly's colon.</p><p>""Oh, no, that's too hot. Oh, take it out please. Too hot.""</p><p>Holly began to try to rise from her position over the tub, but Mary was pressing on her back.</p><p>""Pleeease, it's too hot. It's too hot.""</p><p>Eventually Holly settled down, and the liquid continued pouring in, helped by Caroline, who was squeezing the rubber bag.</p><p>After half of the bag had emptied into her bowels, Holly began begging them to stop the enema. It was 'too much'. It was hurting her. By the time the bag was ¾ empty, Holly was moaning and crying and begging, but the operation continued until the bag was empty.</p><p>They finally pulled the nozzle out and told her she could stand up, and with a groan, she tried. She could only stand bent over, because of the intense pain in her tummy.</p><p>""Please can I go to the bathroom now?""</p><p>""Oh, no, honey, we have to wait ten minutes. Look, Mary. She looks like she's three or four months pregnant, her stomach's so distended.""</p><p>""Yeah, and look how shiny it is. It looks like somebody oiled her stomach.""</p><p>""Now, don't you let any of that out, Holly, or I'll have to spank you.""</p><p>Holly immediately put her hand behind her and tried to push her index finger against her rosebud. Caroline and Mary chatted as though they were at a tea party. About five minutes passed, when Holly began to groan.</p><p>""I feel weird. My head is beginning to spin. Please, can I go?""</p><p>""Not yet. Only a few minutes more.""</p><p>""Ooooh, so dizzy. Don't think I can hold...any long...""</p><p>Suddenly some of the brown ooze began to run down her leg. </p><p>""All right, Holly, get over to the toilet and go, but you're getting a spanking. I told you not to let go!""</p><p>Holly hobbled over to the john, sat, and they all listened as a steady stream of brown liquid flowed into it. When she finished, Holly wiped herself and made a halfway attempt to clean off her leg. Her reflexes were so off kilter that she botched the job, terribly. Mary ended up finishing up the cleaning job.</p><p>""Come here, young lady. I'm very upset with you.""</p><p>Holly moved to Caroline, who threw her over her lap and gave her a sound spanking of fifty smacks. Holly wept in earnest, and her legs flew all about as the spanking continued. No attempt at modesty. Her brain was totally muddled. The alcohol besotted her, and except for the pain, she was hardly aware of what was going on. Caroline rose making sure she had a strong hold on Holly's arm, and they all descended to the living room. Caroline got Holly seated on a chair after placing her towel beneath her.</p><p>Holly sat there for a couple of minutes, looking more and more out of it. The front door opened and Paul and Don came in together. They joined Mary and Caroline and watched Holly get higher and higher.</p><p>""Whee! Now we finally got some men! Hi Paulie! Hi Donnie! You're jus' in time...Caroline's been real mean to me today. Spanked me...Gave me enema! Not nice. But I feel good now. Jus'...sexy. Anybody wanna help me out here? Wanna suck on my titty? Nice titty!""</p><p>With this, Holly grabbed one breast at the base between both hands.</p><p>""Nobody wanna suck my nice titty. Okay, suck it myself.""</p><p>She pulled her breast to her mouth and began sucking on a very erect nipple. Eventually she pulled away and once again offered her breast to the audience.</p><p>""Umm. Tastes good. Anybody want some? No...Okay how about the other one?""</p><p>She let go of the one and grabbed the other. When no one came forward, she pressed the nipple to her mouth and sucked.</p><p>While she was doing this, Paul leaned over and whispered to Caroline.</p><p>""What the Hell's going on? She looks drunk.""</p><p>""She is. I'll explain later.""</p><p>Holly let go of her breast and her hands moved down to her vagina. She placed her two legs over the arms of the chair, so that her pussy was totally open to the viewers. Her plump white outer pussy lips, unencumbered by any growth of hair seemed to highlight the pink inner lips, and, when she pulled them aside the they saw the redness of the opening of her vaginal hole.</p><p>""See, I've got a peepee hole too. Holly-Wolly's little peepee hole! Anybody want to play with my peepee? What a bunch of party-poopers! Do it my own self then.""</p><p>She began inserting one finger, then two and started sawing in and out.</p><p>""Ooouuu, feel's so good. Don't know what you're missing. Either one of you guys want to put something else in here?.... Oh, Boo on you guys!.... How about my little clitty.""</p><p>Her hand moved to the top of her slit and began rubbing her clitoris.</p><p>""Not so little right now. Feels soooo good! Ummmm!""</p><p>It was obvious that she was nearing an orgasm, as her finger moved more fervently, and her breathing became heavier. Finally she let out a huge sigh and her body stiffened. She did not stop, however, continuing to rub her clit between her fingers. In less than a minute, she was panting again, and soon indicated she was in ecstasy, uttering a series of 'OU, OU, OU's"" followed by A couple of 'Oh, God's'.</p><p>She lay back in her chair with a sigh, still exhibiting her hidden treasures between her uplifted legs. Don rose, went to her, squatted and put his hand on one of her thighs.</p><p>""Holly, I'm so proud of you. You let your inhibitions go. Your conscious mind is finally agreeing with your sub-conscious. See, your mind is beginning to straighten itself out already. That's wonderful!""</p><p>He let his hand move over to her pussy and patted it gently.</p><p>""It is? Hey, everybody. I'm makin' progress. 'Ray for Holly-Wolly!""</p><p>Caroline rose and went to Holly.</p><p>""That's wonderful, Holly. Now, suppose you do something useful and go set the table. I'll be in in a minute, and we'll get supper ready for everyone.""</p><p>Holly set her legs back on the floor, and, with Don's help, she rose and staggered into the dining room. When she was gone, Caroline explained about the enema, and the men chuckled and nodded in agreement.</p><p>Caroline went into the kitchen and started ladling the stew and placing the big salad bowl on the table. She ordered Holly to put the plate of rolls on the table, but on the way, Holly staggered and the rolls all landed on the floor.</p><p>""Holly! Can't you do anything right? Okay, for that you get no dinner. Crawl under the table, and, while the rest of us eat, I want you to bring every one of us to climax. If you don't, by the time we finish dinner, I'm going to give you another spanking. Now, get crawling!""</p><p>Holly crawled under the large table, as Caroline winked at everyone, and whispered for them to eat slowly and to let Holly remove whatever lower clothing needed to be taken off. Everyone sat and began passing the salad bowl, taking some, and eating very slowly.</p><p>Holly, in the meantime, in her drunken state didn't know where to start, but finally decide to begin with Don, because he'd been so nice to her. She crawled to him, unbuckled his belt, unzipped his fly and began tugging on his pants. Don didn't help much, so it took extra effort to get his pants, then his shorts, pulled down to his feet. He was semi-hard, and she began sucking in earnest, aware that she needed to get everyone to orgasm as soon as possible. It took almost ten minutes before she felt his seminal fluids burst into her mouth. She swallowed with a grimace and moved on to Mary.</p><p>After pulling down her panties, Holly was faced with a huge growth of black curly hair and a very musky scent. She dove right in and began licking up and down the lips, but finally decided to concentrate on her large clit which stuck well out from between her vaginal lips. After a few minutes of concentrated effort she heard Mary gasp, stiffen her body and then totally relax.</p><p>She then moved on to Caroline, who seemed to help with her panty removal. She had already had the course on how to satisfy Caroline, so it only took a few minutes to bring her off. Finally it was Paul's turn and she repeated the ministrations she had performed on Don. For some reason, it took longer to bring Paul to climax than any of the others, but she was so relieved when finally Paul spurted his bitter-tasting sperm into her mouth. When she finished she crawled out from under the table, only to see everyone's stew bowl empty, and all the salad eaten. In spite of her inebriation, she burst into tears, knowing she could expect another spanking on her very sore buttocks.</p><p>Mary suddenly said she thought her husband, Roger was home. She thought she'd heard his car pull in the drive next door. She went over to the window to check and returned with the information that the lights were on next door, so he must be.</p><p>""You know what I'd like to do? Tomorrow's his birthday. How about we send Holly over to knock on the door and offer him a blowjob. I think it'd be a riot, and I know he'd enjoy it.""</p><p>Everyone, except Holly, thought it was a wonderful idea. Holly was getting very tired and thought she had given her last blowjob for the day. But she was ordered to give him a blowjob, and if they heard later that she hadn't for any reason, she would be severely punished. She was also ordered not to mention Roger's birthday, because then he'd know his wife had arranged it.</p><p>""Can I put on a coat?""</p><p>""Of course not. It's not cold outside. Now, get going!""</p><p>Holly opened the door and meekly peeked outside to see if anyone might be walking by. Caroline pushed her out the door and closed it. Holly walked hurriedly the couple of hundred feet or so to Roger's front door.</p><p>In the meantime, Mary got on the phone and called Roger. He answered quickly.</p><p>""Listen, Hon. I'm next door. In a minute there will be a naked girl at the door offering to give you a blowjob. Be surprised. Give her a hard time. Do what you want with her. Don't let her give you the blowjob until she begs you. I'll explain later. Bye.""</p><p>The doorbell rang as he hung up. He opened it with a sweep.</p><p>""What the Hell! What are you doing outside with no clothes on, girl?""</p><p>""Well, I....Uh....""</p><p>""Get in here right now!""</p><p>He grabbed her arm and roughly yanked her into the house and shut the door.</p><p>""What do you want? Did somebody try to rape you?""</p><p>""No...I...Uh...want to give you a ....blowjob.""</p><p>""What is this? Some kind of trick? Are the police outside waiting to bust me for defiling a minor? Tell me, damn it!""</p><p>Roger grabbed both of her breasts in his fists and squeezed hard. Holly let out a scream that could be heard next door. He shifted his grasp to her hardened nipples and twisted viciously. Again she screamed.</p><p>""Have you got a boyfriend outside just waiting to break in and take all my money?""</p><p>""Nooo...please let go...you're hurting me.""</p><p>""I'll hurt you even more if you don't tell me what's going on.""</p><p> With this, he dropped his left hand down to Holly's crotch and grabbed her vaginal mound in his large hand and squeezed.</p><p>""Ohhhh...pleeease let go...I just want to give you a blowjob...that's all.""</p><p>""I've a good mind to call the police and..."" ""Nooo...nooo...don't do that please....I'll do anything...""</p><p>Roger released Holly's tit and vagina and moved her into the living room. He loosened his trousers and pulled them and his shorts down and sat in an armless chair.</p><p>""Okay, cocksucker, let's see how good you are.""</p><p>Holly was relieved to see his penis was of normal size and width, moved forward, dropped to her knees and started licking up and down his semi-hardened rod. It grew to full length almost immediately as her salivary soaking appeared to be having the proper effect. She was pleased to note that the taste was slightly musky, but that he had obviously showered in the last 24 hours.</p><p>Roger leaned his head back and closed his eyes as Holly took his now rock-hard prick head into her mouth and began rolling her tongue around, concentrating on the sensitive area underneath. Slowly she stared working her way down the length of his penis, sliding back and forth over most of it.</p><p>Roger was enjoying her ministrations greatly, when he noticed she had stopped for some reason with half a mouthful of penis. He finally opened his eyes and looked down at Holly, to find she had fallen sound asleep. Not wanting to startle her enough that she might do serious damage to his manhood, he reached down, took her right nipple between finger and thumb and twisted slightly. It was enough to waken her without biting down, and, penis still in mouth, she tried to explain.</p><p>""Ouuu, slorrry. Sooo shleepppy.""</p><p>With renewed effort she brought Roger to the edge of his orgasm, at which point he pushed her forehead away, letting her know to desist.</p><p>""Kneel up on the coffee table, slut. I've got better ways to finish this.""</p><p>Holly hesitantly rose and got on all fours on the coffee table. Roger rose, and hose in hand moved to the edge of the table, aimed and jammed his prick into Holly's vagina. Holly was, of course, well lubricated, as she had been for two days, and both she and Roger began to sigh, groan and moan. Soon Roger was pistoning his penis in and out like a jackhammer.</p><p>""Oh, God. So tight!""</p><p>""Oh, yessss....Oh, yesss...Ouuuu, almost there, mister...Ahhhhh!""</p><p>The two bodies, acting as one, came simultaneously. Holly screamed out her pleasure and Roger shouted an expletive. She fell to the table and lay in total bliss with her arms hanging over the sides. Roger withdrew to his easy-chair and collapsed. Neither said anything for several minutes. Finally Holly rose, went to Roger, knelt by the chair and took his hand.</p><p>""Oh, thank you, mister. Thank you, thank you. That's the nicest thing anybody has done for me since I came to Mississippi. Bless you.""</p><p>Roger was a little taken aback by her effusiveness, but assured her the pleasure was his, as well. She rose, kissed him on the forehead and asked if he wanted her for anything else. He assured her he was done for the evening, so she departed, checking to make sure no one was outside before she stole back to the house next door, a huge smile on her face.</p>"
613,"Holly and the Ivy, Part 5",Banshee,BF0629@verizon.net,"['Mf', 'spank', 'exam', 'drug', 'bond', 'oral', 'hum', 'nc', 'reluc', 'Mdom']","Holly's 'saviors' from her Uncle decide to have a party, with Holly as the center of attraction.Heavily drugged, she performs as expected, much to her dislike",2013-05-25T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Holly was still deeply asleep on Saturday morning, when Caroline and Paul decided at breakfast to have a party. They decided that, to offset any fears Holly might have, they would say it was a celebration party, to make her think she was making progress with her sexual problems. They decided to invite Don, of course, and his girl-friend, Terry, who would be presented to Holly as a nurse, though she was only a secretary at Don's hospital. Also on the list were Mary and Ralph from next door, and Patty and Denny, who were in the hospital accounting department, but would present themselves as a clinical psychiatrist and OB/GYN, respectively.</p><p>Caroline set about making the invitation calls, while Paul rigged a hook and pulley in the ceiling of the living room and another hook in the wall nearby. After all the calls were made and everyone had wholeheartedly accepted, Caroline decided she would buy a school-girl's outfit from a store downtown for Holly to wear for the occasion. They also decided to buy streamers and balloons to make things look festive.</p><p>When Holly stumbled blearily downstairs at 10 o'clock in her nightgown, Caroline and Paul were back at the dining room table sipping their coffee. </p><p>""Guess what, Sweetie? We've decided that, since you're progressing so well with trying to solve your sexual problems, we're going to have a big party in your honor tonight. Some friends of Paul's from the hospital and Mary and Ralph from next door are coming, and we're going to celebrate!"" </p><p>""Gosh, do you really think I'm progressing that well? I'm still feeling awfully tired, and there's a big wet spot on my bed again this morning.""</p><p>""Yes, but you're more aware of your problem and trying hard to change, and that's a big part of being cured, isn't it?""</p><p>""I guess so.""</p><p>Holly sat and ate some cereal, and Caroline ""fixed"" her orange juice. She and Paul had decided to let up a bit on the sleep inducer, but kept the hormone and birth control dosages the same. Holly drank it down and Caroline suggested she go get dressed and change her bed, since she had soiled it again. Caroline spent the rest of the day getting the living room prettied up for the party, with the help of Holly. At one point, Holly asked what the hooks were for, and Paul told her they were planning to get a large planter to hang from the hook.</p><p>Late in the afternoon Caroline left to pick up Holly's costume. She was pleased with the purchase. It was a blue pinafore, with a sheer blouse and patent leather shoes, a la Judy Garland in ""The Wizard of Oz,"" except, in addition, she picked out a pair of white </p><p>knee-length stockings. The pinafore, however, fell to only a few inches below the pubic area, something much more fitting for a very young girl. She reached home shortly after 6 o'clock and immediately pulled Holly upstairs to try on her outfit. It fit perfectly, except Caroline had ""forgotten"" to get Holly any underclothes again. When Holly mentioned this fact, Caroline became apologetic, but brushed it off by pointing out that everyone coming to the party had either already seen Holly naked or were hospital staff members, who were used to seeing people in the nude. In spite of her sedated condition, Holly began to wonder, for the first time, if her hosts weren't trying to pull one over on her.</p><p>After dinner, Caroline told Holly to go upstairs and get dressed, but not to come downstairs until she called her. Holly followed orders, and, looking at herself in the mirror, sensed that this was not going to be a good night for her. She found the length of her pinafore very embarrassing, but also had a sense that she probably wouldn't be dressed in it for very long. She also noted with regret that the moisture between her legs was beginning to accumulate rapidly. She wondered if the anticipation of having to go downstairs dressed as she was, was causing this condition, in which case the diagnosis of actually wanting the humiliation she was feeling was true. She managed to swipe a washcloth between her legs just as she got the call to come downstairs.</p><p>When she got to the top of the stairs, she was suddenly totally aware of the fact that everyone downstairs, now looking up at her could see her bare pussy, and her face turned a bright shade of pink. The embarrassment was forgotten, when the whole group in the living room began clapping for her. She descended the stairs, wondering why she was being applauded. She got her answer as Don moved over to greet her.</p><p>""Holly, we're all so proud of you for the progress you've been making with your problem and the fact that you're trying so hard to overcome your problem!""</p><p>She swelled with false pride, as Don pulled her over to meet the new people.</p><p>""This beautiful lady is my girlfriend, Cindy. She's a nurse at the hospital and assists me during my examinations. And this is Porter, a fellow OB/GYN and his fiancé, Wendy, who is a clinical psychiatrist. Of course, you already know Mary and Ralph from next door.""</p><p>Ralph got a broad knowing grin on his face, and Holly lowered her head, remembering, not fondly, of their encounter together.</p><p>""We seem to have run out of seating in here, so let me bring this stool in for you to sit on.""</p><p>The stool was a high wooden one with rungs on the sides, and Holly knew she was going to have trouble keeping her legs together if she had to sit on it long.</p><p>Caroline opened the conversation.</p><p>""We were just discussing your sexual problems, dear. I thought Wendy and Porter had some enlightening points to make.""</p><p>""Well, in psychiatry we meet all kinds of people and problems, but I recently treated a patient that had a somewhat similar problem to yours. It seems her mother, step-father and his two teenage sons kept this girl, we'll call her Annie, locked in her room for eight months. During that time she was beaten and mistreated repeatedly. When I first encountered her, soon after the authorities took her away from those awful people, she had bruises and marks all over her breasts, her vaginal area and, particularly, her buttocks, which were black and blue, as well as ridged, where they had beaten her with a cane. But the really interesting thing was her diet. Except for juice in the morning, her entire food intake consisted only of semen that the three males gave her through repeated acts of fellatio during the course of the day. Apparently the males were performing admirably, more than once each per day, because the protein she derived during that time was sufficient to keep her looking somewhat well fed, when we finally saw her. But the odd thing about this case was that, even though she hated what she had been through and the taste of semen, she had become addicted to it. It took us four months to wean her off of her semen diet. And the other unusual thing about Annie...I saw her recently. She had hooked up with a biker, who was obviously mistreating her, because she was sporting a split lip and black eye. That's what can happen, sometimes.""</p><p>""Yes, you're so right, Honey. Now the case I'm going to talk about is nowhere as lurid or involved as Wendy's, but it backs up her premise about addictions. This woman came to me about six months ago. She'd been married for five or six years and was somewhat passive in nature. It seems she had been a virgin when she married, but for some quirky reason her husband preferred anal intercourse to regular intercourse. At first he would vary their love-making, but eventually he got to the point where anal intercourse was the only method he would practice. She disliked it and found it very painful, but, because of her pliable nature, she accepted his decision and eventually he was performing anal intercourse four or five times a week. Apparently that was enough to inculcate her into needing that form of copulation. She had come to me about a problem with continuing lactation even though she had weaned her last baby over a year before. In discussing her sexual history with her, she mentioned the fact that she had recently had an affair with a man, who practiced regular coition, and that she had found it totally unsatisfactory, so that after a few weeks she broke off the relationship, because it was so unsatisfying. I haven't tried to dissuade her. If she's happy being unhappy, so be it!""</p><p>After hearing these long treatises, Holly felt better about her situation, though she still had a nagging feeling that something wasn't quite right. She suddenly realized, too, that the area between her legs had begun dripping again, perhaps because of the subject matter being discussed, but also that she had been listening intently enough that her legs had spread fairly wide during the two discourses and that every male was staring at her open pussy. She immediately closed her legs and lowered her head in embarrassment.</p><p>Porter then pointed out that he had heard much about Holly's situation, but, as an OB/GYN, himself, he would prefer to examine her himself, to see if he might find something that Don had overlooked. Holly hesitantly acquiesced, but when Porter suggested she lie on the living room floor to be examined, she asked if they couldn't find somewhere a bit more private. Porter apologized for his insensitivity and suggested they clear off the dining room table and do the exam there. Holly agreed, a bit reluctantly, but at least everyone wouldn't be staring at her private parts. So, at Porter's request, she went into the dining room and removed all her clothes, except her knee socks, while Don cleared the table.</p><p>As she climbed up on the table, she noticed she hadn't lost much of her audience. Don and Porter were there, of course, but Wendy, as a psychiatrist felt she ought to be there, as did Cindy, who, as a nurse, felt she could help somehow. So, as she lay down in all her naked splendor, there was Porter and Wendy on one side and Don and Cindy on the other.</p><p>Porter began palpating Holly's breasts, moving his hands around her chest, as if her were checking for lumps. </p><p>""Holly, would you say your breasts are sensitive or very sensitive?""</p><p>""Sensitive, I guess.""</p><p>""Well, when I squeeze your breasts like this, does it hurt a little or a lot?""</p><p>""Ooou...a little , I guess.""</p><p>""Well, if I squeeze hard, like this, how about now?""</p><p>""OOOH YES!... that hurts a lot! Please stop!""</p><p>""Okay, now when I rub your nipple like this, does that feel good? I can tell it does, because your nipple has grown very hard.""</p><p>""Ummm...yeah...that feels good.""</p><p>""What about now, when I twist it a little bit?""</p><p>""Yes, that hurts some.""</p><p>""Now, how about if I squeeze it hard and twist it around 180 degrees, like this?""</p><p>""Aaaiiieee! Oh, that hurts a lot.""</p><p>""All right, then I'd say you have very sensitive breasts and nipples. Now, let's move down to the pelvic area. Well, I see you have a good deal of excretion from your vagina. Candy would you pull off a strip of paper towel for me to wipe this up? Thanks. Holly it would be a lot easier for me to perform this examination, if you'd pull your knees back to your breasts and spread your knees as far apart as possible. That's good. Maybe spread them a little further, if you can. Good! Good!""</p><p>Holly was understandably shamed, as she looked through her wide-spread legs to see four faces only a few feet from her, staring down at the opening lips of her hairless pussy. She couldn't imagine anything more humbling.</p><p>""Now, I'm sorry I don't have my speculum with me, but I think I can see what I need to without it. As I said, you are already well lubricated and somewhat dilated, so I'm going to stick my finger in your vaginal crevice and move it around a bit. Does that hurt at all?""</p><p>""No, that feels good.""</p><p>""Okay, now I'm going to insert another finger and push them in a little further. Now another one. Ummm, that begins to stretch it a lot. What if I push all three fingers way in and wiggle them around.""</p><p>""Ohhh!...that's hurting me!...Ohh..too much!...It hurts!...Oh, please take them out!""</p><p>""All right, they're out now. But I see you've excreted a whole lot more viscosity. Obviously you are being highly stimulated by any action I take. When was the last time you had sexual intercourse, Holly?""</p><p>""I guess it was when I went next door to take care of Ralph.""</p><p>""I'm thinking it might help you if you had a nice normal sexual intercourse tonight. I'd like to see if that changes anything. Would you like that?""</p><p>""Gee, I guess so. Yes, I think I'd like to try that.""</p><p>Porter moved back into the living room and told the rest of the group what Holly had agreed to. The question then became, who among them would get ""the brass ring."" Ralph immediately suggested that whoever had the longest prick should get to screw Holly. Caroline suggested that Holly could suck each man until they could measure the length of his dong.</p><p>Porter went back into the dining room to relay the decision. Holly climbed down off the table and adamantly refused to perform fellatio on anyone. She didn't feel it was her job to decide who was to make love to her. Porter pulled her, still naked, into the living room and they were followed by the rest of the ""medical"" observers.</p><p>""What did you say, young lady?"" </p><p>""I said I'm not going to suck anybody off. You can decide among yourselves. On second thought, just forget about it. I think I'm going to bed.""</p><p>As Holly turned to go upstairs, Paul grabbed her arm and turned her around to face the group.</p><p>""Wait a minute! You don't tell us what you're going to do. Now, think before you answer. Are you going to do this or do I have to punish you?""</p><p>Holly pulled away and stepped back from Paul.</p><p>""You can't make me suck people off. I hate it! I'm not going to do it, so put that in your pipe!""</p><p>Again she moved to go upstairs. Paul quickly grabbed her arm and swung her around.</p><p>""I know someone who's gotten a little too big for her nonexistent panties. Let's just see if a little spanking won't settle you down, missy!""</p><p>He pulled Holly over to his chair, yanked her down over his lap, grabbed a preset wooden ruler from the table next to him and began belaboring her buttocks. He had smacked her with the ruler ten times in a row without stopping, and she was screaming at the top of her lungs and struggling to get up. Paul held her down with his arm firmly wrapped around her waist, as he delivered another ten in a row with great force. The cheeks of her buttocks had turned a bright red, and the metal strip on the one side of the ruler had begun to make little cuts on the flesh. Her screams were beginning to turn to plaintive cries, and her nose was beginning to exude mucous. Another ten, and then another ten, followed by twenty more had quieted Holly down, so that she hung limply over Paul's lap, still crying and moaning. He stood her up and asked her again if she was ready to do as she was told. As tired and sore as she was, she still indicated she was unwilling to suck anyone's penis.</p><p>""I...I don't...think you should be able to make me do this! Please just let me go to bed...so tired...Pleeease, I don't want to suck any more! Pleeease!""</p><p>""Okay, you're not going to like this next punishment, but maybe it'll convince you to do what we say. Honey, hand me that rope over there!""</p><p>Paul took the rope and wrapped it around Holly's wrists, which he had pulled behind her. From there, he pulled the rope through her legs so that it split the lips of her pussy, pulled tight, much to Holly's despair, and began winding it around one breast, then the other, encircling each breast five or six times. He then wrapped the rope around both breasts, squeezing them painfully together, and tied a knot above them in the middle. While he got the step-ladder, he had Porter move Holly over below the hook and pulley he had screwed into the ceiling that morning. </p><p>When the step-ladder was in place, he ran the rest of the rope through the pulley, climbed down, put the ladder away and, when he returned proceeded to pull the rope over to the hook he had placed in the wall. Pulling the slack, he slowly hoisted Holly up, inch by inch, until her feet were several feet off the ground. She was now literally hanging by her breasts and moaning loudly. Her feet made desperate attempts to touch the floor, as the pressure on her breasts grew worse and worse. Though her breasts were her first concern, she could feel the rope between the outer lips of her vagina cutting into her pussy. Any movement on her part, exacerbated the pain in both places, and the tears flowed down her face. Her pleas to be let down were ignored, as the crowd moved back to their seats to chat and watch the spectacle of the swinging teenager.</p><p>They kept her swinging for over ten minutes. Her breasts had turned a dark purple by then, and they hurt her as nothing had ever hurt before. Paul walked over to her and asked if perhaps she had changed her mind and wouldn't be so pig-headed in the future. She nodded her agreement and in a few minutes she was again lowered to the floor. She stood there crying and moaning after Paul had removed the ropes from her breasts, but he left her hands tied behind her. As the blood began rushing back to her breasts she moaned even louder. The ropes had dug deeply into the base of both breasts, and the striations remained to remind her of what she'd just been put through.</p><p>""Now, I suggest you get on your knees and crawl over to start our contest to see who gets to fuck you, Missy.""</p><p>""I'm so tired...couldn't we do this some other time?...""</p><p>""Do you want to go back up on the hook?""</p><p>""Nnnnoooo...please...nooo""</p><p>""Then I suggest you crawl over to Ralph. It looks like he's got his pants down ready for a little oral help.""</p><p>Holly pitifully dropped to her knees and hobbled over to Ralph, an action which helped him prepare for her, as he watched her purple boobs bouncing up and down, as she attempted to move from one knee to the other with her hands tied behind her. When she reached Ralph's lap, she immediately moved her head down to take the head of his prick in her mouth. As he had done the night she went to visit him, he pressed her head down </p><p>to his lap and held it there, as she sputtered to get her breath. By the time he let her up to gasp in some air, he was hard, and Paul told her to pull off of him, so that he could measure Ralph's length with that ghastly ruler that had done such damage to her poor aching buttocks. Paul measured and announced Ralph at 6 ½ inches.</p><p>Holly was then shoved over to Don, who had already lowered his pants and underwear. He was totally flaccid to start with, but Holly's warm mouth and slippery tongue had him hard in less than a minute. As Holly pulled herself off, she looked over to see that Mary had taken up where she had left off, and Ralph had begun moaning softly. Paul measured and announced Don at 7 ½ inches.</p><p>Holly struggled to get to her next ministration. Porter had removed his pants and boxers. She noticed that although his prick was thin, it seemed longer than the others. As she began sucking on it she found she could only get down to about ¾ of his length. It took longer to bring Porter to full hardness, but she was impressed when Paul finally pulled her head off. She looked over to find that Candy had moved over Don's body, and the two of them were busy humping. Paul's measurement showed Porter's penis length to be 8 ¼ inches.</p><p>Paul knew he couldn't beat out Porter, but he wasn't going to pass up the opportunity to get a blow job from Holly, so he went back to his chair, removed all of his clothes and beckoned to her to hobble over. Unlike the others, he decided she could do the whole job and kept her working for eight or nine minutes until his semen shot into her mouth. She grimaced and swallowed his load. When she looked up Wendy was seated on top of Porter with her back to him, and they were going at it hot and heavy. Don and Wendy were still fucking, but Mary had brought Ralph off, and he looked dead to the world.</p><p>Caroline stopped Porter from finishing with Wendy, as she reminded him that he was the winner and had to take care of Holly now. Wendy sighed and regretfully pulled away from Porter. Paul removed the ropes from Holly's wrists as Porter moved over to her.</p><p>""Cccoould we go somewhere else to do this, sir? I'm a little embarrassed to do it in front of everybody.""</p><p>""Nonsense, Holly. Part of your therapy is to be embarrassed, so this fits right in. Now, plop yourself down on the coffee table and let's get on with your treatment. I would think you'd be pretty frustrated sexually at this point.""</p><p>""I'm just so tired.""</p><p>A stony stare from Porter convinced her to lie down on the table and spread her legs. </p><p>""My god, you're oozing fluid out of that little pussy like a fountain. Okay, here I come.""</p><p>As everyone moved over to sit around the table and watch, Porter knelt on the table, placed his penis at the entrance to her hole and pushed. His prong slid in all the way with no trouble and shortly he was busy pistoning in and out. Within two or three minutes he was grunting and had picked up his speed considerably. With a shout, his body tensed and he shot his load of hot semen into Holly's uterus. When he finally looked down at her, he realized that she had fallen sound asleep.</p><p>""Well, I'm guess I'm not as good at this as I thought. Come on, little girl. I guess it's your bedtime!""</p><p>Caroline mixed Holly's chocolate milk and made her drink it, before she helped Holly stumble up the stairs to bed. She got a wash-cloth and used it to clean away all the escaping sperm from Holly's vagina, helped her into her nightgown and tucked her in. As she listened to Caroline moving down the stairs, just before she fell asleep, Holly's last thought was, ""This isn't right. I have to get out of here.""</p>"
614,"Holly and the Ivy, Part 6",Banshee,BF0629@verizon.net,"['mmf/f', 'teen', 'oral', 'spank', 'les', 'hum', 'coerc', 'sad', 'Fdom']","Holly, left own her own decides to take a sunbath by the pool, when she's joined by three strange teens who decide to make life difficult for her.",2013-05-25T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Caroline awakened Holly the next morning with the news that she was going into town with Mary to do some shopping for a couple of hours. As usual, Holly's bed was a soppy mess from her vaginal fluids, and now her pussy was feeling the results of having lost her virginity the previous evening. Caroline gave her a few swats on her rear for ""wetting"" her bed again. Caroline told her to tidy up, get some breakfast and then suggested she put on the bikini Caroline had bought her yhe previous day and go lie by the pool or have a swim.</p><p>She left Holly changing her bed. Holly tried to wash some of the sleep out of her eyes at the bathroom sink, but still felt sooo tired. She pulled on the bikini panties, which were a couple of sizes too small, so that when she looked at herself in the mirror, there was a definite camel's toe protruding from between her legs. The lack of hair in the area made her look even more exhibitionistic, but since she'd be alone by the pool, she guessed it didn't make much difference. She placed the bra over her breasts, realizing for the first time that it barely covered her nipples and two inches on either side. The bulk of each breast hung out suggestively on each side of the bra. She felt totally humiliated.</p><p>After grabbing a bowl of cereal, which she ate standing by the kitchen sink, she grabbed a beach towel and headed out to the pool. The pool was surrounded by a wooden fence, about six feet high, enough to shut off the view of neighbors. Holly spread her towel out the length of the chaise and lay down on it on her stomach. Feeling protected from any nosy neighbor's view, she untied her bikini top and threw it on the pavement by the chaise. It was a beautiful day, the sun was warm and the humidity was low, so Holly fell into a deep sleep almost immediately.</p><p>Some fifteen minutes later she was abruptly awakened as a glassful of ice water was tossed over her back. Totally shocked she sat up and spun around on the chaise to see three teens, a girl and two boys, slightly older than she standing there, staring down at her naked breasts and laughing uproariously. Realizing her semi-nakedness, she covered her breasts with one arm and asked what they were doing there. The girl spoke, stil smiling with a devilish grin.</p><p>""Oh, I'm sorry. I'm Carly, Mary's daughter. She asked me to come over and baby-sit you. These are my buds, Sammy and Duff. So we're here to watch you, and it looks like there's a lot to watch, wouldn't you say, guys?""</p><p>""I don't know what Mary's talking about. I don't need a sitter. I'm almost as old as you are.""</p><p>""Well, based on what she told me about the party last night, It sounded to me like you were a pretty bad girl all night long.""</p><p>Holly blushed. Í don't know what she told you, but I don't need a sitter!""</p><p>""Among other things, she told me that you're forever oozing female fluids from your pussy, looking for sex anywhere you can get it. From the damp spot on your towel, where you were lying, I'd say that was an understatement. Sammy and Duff would be happy to accommodate you, if you'd like.""</p><p>""Well, I wouldn't, so please leave!""</p><p>""I don't like your attitude, girl. Stand up here, now! I said now! Do you want a spanking?""</p><p>Holly hesitantly rose, followed by snickers from the three newcomers.</p><p>""Yeah, Mom was right. Look at how wet that towel is, guys. Not to mention her bikini bottoms. They're soaked through.""</p><p>Holly looked down at herself, and the arm that had been protecting her breasts swept down to cover her crotch. The entire crotch area was sopping, and her camel's toe was even more pronounced. She ignored the fact that her breasts were fully uncovered now, so embarrassed was she by her soggy vaginal display. </p><p>""I think we better get those bikini bottoms off, Holly. You're likely to chap in all the wrong places.""</p><p>Both boys snickered, as Carly moved toward Holly, who immediately sat down and wrapped her arms around her chest.</p><p>""Help me, guys! Grab her arms from behind and I'll do the dirty work.""</p><p>The boys rushed to do Carly's bidding and in a few moments she had tugged the offending bikini bottoms off Holly and tossed them aside.</p><p>""Oh my God, she's entirely shaved down there, fellows! Look! Now I know who Mom wanted me to baby-sit you. You look like a three-year-old, Holly. Bad little girls need to be punished when they misbehave, and you obviously have been thinking dirty thoughts, or you wouldn't be so wet down there. Look, guys! She's dripping!""</p><p>Poor Holly shrank into herself as much as she could with two husky guys holding her up. She didn't think she'd ever been more embarrassed in her life.</p><p>""I know just the punishment for a bad little girl who plays with herself and drips goo from her pussy. Pull her legs apart, guys.""</p><p>Holly tried to keep her legs tight together, but eventually the boy's strength was too great, and they were able to wrap their opposing feet around Holly's shins and pull her legs wide apart. Carly then brought her foot well back and kicked as hard as she could, right between Holly's spread legs. Holly reacted with a loud ""oof"", and a valiant attempt to bring her legs together. Carly followed with another blow right into Holly's crotch, forcing another cry from her victim, who now began crying and pleading with Carly to stop. Her tormentor was not about to stop, though. The boys were being delightfully entertained and Carly was just warming up. Ten more kicks followed and the boys were almost totally supporting her. Her nose began to run and she started to hiccup as her cries became more and more pitiful.</p><p>Finally Carly stopped, looked at her foot, which was now dripping with the emanations from Holly's vagina.</p><p>""God, look at all that mess on my foot. Let go of her, guys, so she can lick it off my foot. Down, girl!""</p><p>The boys released Holly, and she slid down to the cement walk, moaning with embarrassment, crawling to Carly's foot. She, as ordered, began to lick the liquid mess from Carly's foot, continuing until she had gotten every drop.</p><p>""Okay, anyone for a swim, guys. Buff immediately removed his clothes and jumped into the pool, much to the delight of his companions. He stood in water up to his waist, and it was very obvious he had a rigid hardon.</p><p>""Come on in and join me, Holly. The water'turned and started to run for the house, but s nice and warm!""</p><p>Holly started to run toward the house, but Carly and Sammy each grabbed an arm, and, turning her around pushed her toward the pool, and, at the edge gave er a big shove. She landed a few feet from Buff, who grabbed her arm, as she tried to swim to the side.</p><p>""Come on, baby, I got something big and thick for you to nibble on!""</p><p>""No, nooo, I don't want to. Let me go!'</p><p>This time Buff spun her around so that her arm was pressed behind her, and he began to push it painfully toward her shoulder.</p><p>""Come on, baby. They tell me you're a top-notch cock-sucker, and my big spear is just waiting for some action. See!""</p><p>With this Buff placed his hands on both of Holly's shoulder and pushed down. She had just a moment to take a deep breath and then found herself on her knees facing Buff""s erect boner. He grabbed her head in both hands and brought it to the head of his prick. Her first reaction was to keep her mouth shut, but after a few seconds she realized if she didn't do his bidding she might drown. </p><p>She opened her mouth and took the penis head in, but Buff wasn't satisfied and jammed hi penis all the way to the base. Holly gagged at first, then got control of her throat and for the next thirty seconds allowed Buff to move her head back and forth over the length of his erection, but then began choking and trying to push up to get some air. Finally, Buff pulled her head above water, as she sputtered and gasped. She could hear the two observers, who had stripped out of their clothes, and stood watching, laughing at the exhibit and fondling each other.</p><p>Buff gave her only a few moments to recover before he had stuffed her head underwater, and she was again forced to begin sucking his penis. Again, he pushed her head all the way to the base of his hardon and she began to struggle and choke as the tip of his penis hit her uvula. Unconcerned, he held her head against his pubic hair, and the combination of not being able to breathe and being gagged took it's effect. Her breakfast suddenly made its presence and the water around them turned a murky tan. Holly continued to vomit up everything in her stomach, as Buff refused to let her surface. When she was convinced she was about to drown, Buff finally pulled her head out of the water. As she gasped for air she heard the taunts from the side of the pool.</p><p>""Oh, yuk, Holly! You've upchucked all over the pool. Bad, bad girl! You need to be punished for that, as soon as Buff let's you out of the pool! Hurry up, Buff. Let's get this done.""</p><p>Buff concurred and again stuffed his water-logged victim back to her underwater task. This time Holly had nothing to regurgitate, and went about trying to finish her task. It took three more thirty to forty second periods of almost drowning before the obviously highly excited male spurted a full load of come into her mouth. By now the earlier vomit had dissipated into the pool, and the bystanders at the side of the pool watchcd as she opened her mouth and let the sperm rise to the surface.</p><p>When Buff finally let her surface again, choking and sputtering once more, the first thing she heard was Carly's chiding voice.</p><p>""You've done it again, you bad girl! You're supposed to swallow that stuff, not mess up the pool with it. I'm afraid you've just earned yourself a lot more spanks! Come on, get up her, now!""</p><p>Buff released her and she waded over to the side of the pool, hair dripping, tears flowing, totally humiliated and degraded. No one helped her so she tried to pull herself out of the pool, painfully rubbing her hardened nipples on the rough cement. As soon as she made it out of the pool, Carly grabbed Holly's wrist and yanked her over to the chaise. </p><p>Carly proceeded to sit and pulled her naked victim over her bare legs. For the next five minutes, she belabored Holly's bare buttocks. The wailing teen pled with her tormentor to stop, but all she got in return was harder slaps on her bare butt. The tears poured down Holly's face as she attempted to break loose, sticking her hand back to try to cover her reddening ass. On one suck attempt Carly grabbed Holly's arm and forced it up toward her shoulder. Finally Carly's hand became too sore to continue, and she lifted her drooling victim off her legs. Holly's buttocks had turned as red as a winesap apple. She began rubbing the area, until Carly ordered her to take her hands away. </p><p>""Sammy, I am horny as hell, how about you?""</p><p>""Yeah, Babe, I could go for some pussy right about now.""</p><p>""Well, I'm gonna slide up here on the chaise, and hang my legs over the arms, like this, and maybe you could convince our little delinquent to lick some gash. What do you say?""</p><p>""Sure, Hon. Okay, little trouble-maker, get on your hands and knees on the chaise. It's time for you to thank your mistress for setting you straight.""</p><p>""Nooo, please, I don't want to do that. Pleeease don't make me.""</p><p>Sammy pushed Holly over to the chaise and forcefully bent her over, until she had no choice but to kneel on the chaise. Carly grabbed her head with both hands and pulled her down to her crotch.</p><p>""Now, down there in all that hair is my sweet vagina, Holly. Just dive in between my juicy lips and start licking. Unh Unh! Don't fight me, bitch, unless you want another spanking. That's it, slide that nice tongue of yours back and forth between those lips. Okay, now lick my clit. Yeah, yeah, like that. Now grab my clit between your teeth and suck. Harder. OOOOHhh, yeah!""</p><p>In the meantime, Sammy watching the action, suddenly decided to join in the fun and knelt behind Holly's painful rear end.</p><p>""Might as well join the party. Spread those legs, bitch, so I can get my wand in your sweet pussy.""</p><p>Holly pulled free of Carly's hands long enough to turn her head around to speak to Sammy.</p><p>""No, please, I'm still really sore from last night.""</p><p>Carly grabbed her head again and forced it back until her face was buried in her vagina. Sammy moved forward and rammed his penis into Holly's split peach. Holly screamed, but the sound was almost completely muffled between Carly's fat lips. Looking for a good place to hold on to, to make his ride more forceful, Sammy grabbed Holly's hanging tits, and began to squeeze and yanks on them, as if he were milking a cow.</p><p>Sammy and Carly's passions heightened as they grew closer and closer to orgasms. This was the moment that Caroline and Mary chose to enter the back yard from the house. They stood and watched with smiles on their faces as Carly and Sammy gasped out their climaxes. Then Caroline, strode over to the chaise and with a stern countenance started to berate her young charge.</p><p>""I knew it. As soon as I turn my back, you're back to pleasuring yourself again. And what's worse, you've corrupted Mary's poor daughter and her friends. You're shameless! Now get up off that chaise, young lady. You've earned yourself a beating.""</p>"
615,Missy Gets It Good,Banshee,BF0629@verizon.net,"['Mf', 'exh', 'inc', 'spank', 'teen', 'oral', 'sm', 'hist', 'rel', 'hum', 'nc', 'heavy']","It's 1934. Noah, seeking work ends up employed by Dan, a disabled farmer. Work, it turns out,also involves punishing Essie and Missy, Dan's wife and daughter. What a dilemma! This one's for missybeauty1985.",2013-05-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>Things were bad for everybody back in 1934. One person in ten was out of work and I was one of them. I grew up in a medium size city named Jackson, Tennessee, and I had a pretty good job for a 24 year old, selling cars in my dad's dealership. People weren't buying cars, the further we got into the depression, and he was having to let sales personnel go, until I was the only one left on his staff. Then, the inevitable happened. He had to close the dealership and I was out of a job. Looking around for work in Jackson was a waste of time. Nobody was hiring.</p><p>I decided to take the bus to Kansas City, in hopes a larger city would offer better employment. With $26.33 in my pocket, I took a Traveler's bus, which was supposed to go all the way to Kansas City but broke down in Poplar Bluff, Missouri, and we were all stranded for the night. I found a place to sleep for $1 a night, but overslept, and found out the bus had been fixed and gone a half hour before I got there. Rather than wait around for the next bus, and, because I was running out of money, I decided to start walking. I soon found out that there was nothing but dusty roads and dried up fields the further I walked.</p><p>I had been walking for nearly six hours with few houses in sight along the way, and those that I saw were more like dilapidated hovels than houses. I had about decided to just find a place to lie down for the night and hope for better luck the next day, when up ahead I saw a larger house. I could tell from a distance that it wasn't in great shape either, but at least it looked livable. I saw a man sitting in a rocking chair on the front porch and decided to ask for a cup of water.</p><p>We greeted each other, traded amenities about the heat and such. I noticed he had a hand-carved cane by his side. He looked to be about 40, and strong as an ox. He had on worn overalls, an old dirty undershirt and scuffed boots. I asked if I could trouble him for a cup of water. He turned to the front door and yelled in.</p><p>""Missy, get out here. NOW!""</p><p>Almost immediately a young girl, probably 14 or 15, came running to the door, and standing behind the screen door asked politely what the man wanted.</p><p>""Get out her, girl! If I wanted you in the doorway I'd have told you to stand there. Get out here.""</p><p>A pretty little red-head opened the door and stood before the man. Her face was filled with freckles, and her red hair was in total disorder. She was wearing a torn, threadbare gingham dress, which was too small for her, and I could tell she wasn't wearing a bra, because, though her breasts weren't large, her nipples stood out against the tight material. She looked thoroughly cowed by the man.</p><p>""Yes, Daddy.""</p><p>""Go fetch this gentleman a cup of water from the pump, and be quick about it. What did you say your name was?""</p><p>I repeated the fact that I was Noah, but the girl was gone before I could answer. She had run around the corner of the house. as soon as she had gotten her orders. The man, who had told me his name was Dan, asked me where I was going, and when I explained I was on my way to seek employment in Kansas City, chuckled and explained that employment was worse in the larger cities than elsewhere. Nobody was hiring.</p><p>As I contemplated this bit of information, Missy came back with my cup of water. As she was handing it to me, I tried to grab the handle, but the cup slipped from my hands and spilled all over the floor of the porch.</p><p>""You clumsy good-for-nothin', now look what you done. You can't do nothing right, can you? Now go back and get him another one, you ninny.""</p><p>Missy picked up the cup and raced around the house again.</p><p>""Really, it wasn't her fault. I dropped the cup, not her.""</p><p>""Stupid girl! She's just like her mother. Clumsy and useless. Say, look, I was trying to work on the roof of my house about six months ago and fell off the ladder. Don't know if I broke anything, but I can hardly move any more. How'd you like to stay on here and do some house repairin', paintin', that sort of thing. Can't pay you, but you can have room and board, for as long as you want to stay. How about it?""</p><p>As I was considering his offer, Missy returned with the water. I took the cup and drank it down immediately. It was cold and tasted so good.</p><p>Missy spoke in almost a whisper. ""I'm sssorry, Mister. I didn't mean to drop the cup.""</p><p>Before I could utter a word, Dan had jumped in, and his tone was harsh.</p><p>""Okay, enough. We'll discuss your clumsyness later. Go in and help your Maw get dinner. Would you like to stay for dinner, Noah?""</p><p>""Well, I would like to take you up on both offers, Dan. I'm fairly handy with tools and I'm hungry as a tiger, so, yes sir, I'd like to stay.""</p><p>""What are you waitin' for, girl. Go in and tell your Maw I need to talk to her. NOW!"" With that he swatted Missy twice on the backside, and then grimaced and leaned back in his chair.</p><p>She ran inside as he moaned, ""Damn, I got to remember I can't do stuff like that, at least 'til my back heals. Damn, that hurts.""</p><p>In a few moments a woman appeared on the porch. Like Missy, she was dressed in a shabby gingham dress, faded and threadbare, but at least it was the right size. Even so, I could see that she wasn't wearing a bra or chemise, either, because her very prominent nipples stood out like searchlights. She was pretty in a worn-out sort of way. Her forehead was full of perspiration, and her hands indicated that she was used to doing a lot of manual work. She spoke with trepidation.</p><p>""You wanted me, Sir?""</p><p>""Yeah, Noah, here, is gonna be stayin' with us and workin' on fixin' up the house, so I need you and Missy to clear out that spare bedroom of all the junk that's piled in there, and set another place for him at the table.""</p><p>""Yes, Sir. Is there anything else?""</p><p>When he had dismissed her and she'd gone, I asked if that wasn't his wife, wondering but not asking why she had called him ""Sir"".</p><p>""Yeah, that's Essie. We been married sixteen years, now. Pard, you must be tired and dirty after all that walkin'. Let me show you around, and then you can take a bath in our pond, and relax for a while.""</p><p>I allowed as how that would be great. He rose from his rocker with great effort, and we walked around to the back, he straining to walk with his cane. Standing at the back of the house, he pointed out his three acres of growing vegetables: corn, beets, peas, carrots and snap beans. I asked how he could keep the land so fertile. I knew most farmers had given up on growing crops, because it was so arid and the plants dried up. He said he had figured out a way to hand-pump the water from the pond onto the vegetables. Of course, Missy and Essie had had to do the work, because of his bad back. Then he pointed out the barn, which housed his tools and two dray horses, which the females had to work with together, when it was plowing time, to dig the furrows. I could see the pond, of course, right in front of me, and it looked so inviting. Dan must have noticed me eying it, because he suggested I go ahead and have a good wash, and I did.</p><p>Dan hobbled back around to the front of the house, as I removed all my clothes and ran into the pond like a little kid. The water was so cool. I washed off all the dust from the road and then lay in the water with only my head sticking out. This was heaven. I was soon to find out the situation I was in was anything but.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>After I came out of the water and let the sun dry me off, I dressed and walked around to the front of the house and saw the first of my big surprises. Dan was back in his chair, but his overalls were down around his feet. Kneeling next to him, totally nude, with legs spread apart as far as she could get them, was Missy. The expression on her face was downcast. Her little hand was wrapped around Dan's rigid penis, and she was moving it back and forth slowly. Her body was covered with freckles. Her little breasts stood up proudly on her chest and her nipples were pink and somewhat long. Her hairless pussy shown in all its glory, the lips slightly spread, so that a line of pink inner lips could be viewed.</p><p>She stopped her hand movement, when she saw me. I said something stupid, like ""excuse me,"" and started to turn toward the back of the house. </p><p>""Don't go away, Noah. I need to ask you some questions.""</p><p>He then slapped Missy hard, saying ""I didn't tell you to stop, girl. Now go on and finish me up.""</p><p>I waited a minute or two, before Dan suddenly said, ""Now. Now, bitch! Get your mouth over here.""</p><p>Missy stretched up, so that her mouth was open wide and covering part of the head of his penis, but not touching it, as it spurted his yellow sperm into her mouth. Dan groaned three or four times, as his sperm continued to gush. Finally it ceased, and he told Missy she could go ahead and swallow, which she did with a grimace. He then told her she could go, and she jumped up, pulled her too-small dress on, with great difficulty and fled into the house.</p><p>""Missy is your daughter, isn't she, Dan?""</p><p>""Yeah, sure. Oh, you're wonderin' about incest, ain't ya'. Well, don't worry. I figure as long as I don't fill any of her holes with my prick, I ain't doin' incest. I have her to whack me off, I play with her tits and suck 'em sometimes, and I diddle her little pussy with my fingers, but I ain't never used my prick on her.""</p><p>I had no comeback to that. </p><p> ""What I wanted to ask ya'. I used to punish both gals on a regular basis, 'til I hurt my back. Since then I ain't been able to, and both gals have been misbehavin' somethin' terrible. I been keepin' a record of when they're bad, but they just don't worry no more, 'cause they knows I cain't do nothin' about it. I'd be very 'bliged if you'd take that end of things over for me. As I say, I marked down points ever' time they was bad. Ya' couldn't do it all at one time, but we could have a little session like every day, if you want.""</p><p>I shook my head and said I didn't think I could do that. I told him I'd never spanked anybody before. He told me that maybe I'd come to like it, that some would involve spanking and some whipping. If the offense was minor they got points for spankings, but if they did something really bad, then the points went in the whipping column. I still told him ""no"" again, but then he added a clause that changed my mind. He said if I agreed, I could do anything with either of them I wanted to. I know it was wrong, but I got to thinking how much fun it would be to play around with Missy. She was just so cute, I decided I'd at least try it and see what came of it.</p><p>So I agreed, temporarily, and we went into supper. Essie and Missy were in the kitchen when we sat down, and it appeared they were having words of some kind, although Essie was doing most of the talking. Suddenly Essie hauled off and smacked Missy across the face, then again and again. Finally they stopped, and, both picking up a bowl, entered the dining room. Missy's face was bright red where Essie had hit her, and she was crying. Each brought her bowl over and stood next to us, as if they were serving maids, as we served ourselves. When we had taken what we wanted, the girls sat down and served themselves.</p><p>I tried to start a conversation with Essie, but that was a failure.</p><p>""So, Essie, are from this area?""</p><p>""Yes sir.""</p><p>""Have you ever traveled to any of the cities in the state?""</p><p>""No sir.""</p><p>""Wouldn't you like to see what a city looks like?""</p><p>""I don't know, sir.""</p><p>So I stopped asking questions, and conversed with Dan about the heat, the Depression, President Franklin Roosevelt and the plight of the farmers. This got us through the dinner. Dan told Essie and Missy to clear the table and then come back. When they returned, Dan explained that he'd talked me into doling out the punishments that he couldn't do any more, until his back was better. With this he pulled out a little pocket pad he had been keeping his records in.</p><p>According to his records, Essie had 125 spanks coming and 150 strokes of the whip. Missy, on the other hand had accrued 675 spanks and 850 whip strokes. Tears began to stream down Missy's face, as she heard her sentence. I looked at Essie and she had a slight smile on her face. Dan announced that there was no time like the present to get started and ordered Missy to take her dress off. She rose slowly and hesitantly raised the dress, with great difficulty, over her head, with tears still streaming down her face. And there she stood in front of me in all her red-haired freckled naked glory. Those cute little breasts with their pink tips looked as though they were just inviting me to take a taste. I pulled my chair back from the table and she moved to lie over my lap.</p><p>My excitement grew exponentially, feeling this naked young girl slide across my front and looking at the gorgeous plump set of buttocks staring up at me. The only disturbing fact was the numerous yellow streaks on her buttocks, indicating that, after six moths without punishment, the harshness of earlier whippings were still in evidence. I intended to be as easy as I could on her, and my first spank was barely a tap.</p><p>""If that's the best you can do, just forget it, Noah. I expect every beating to be as hard as you can make it, or the deal's off.""</p><p>So I really let her have it with the second slap to her behind, and it obviously hurt her, because she let out a little groan. I continued, hitting first one buttock, then the other. After ten strokes, both cheeks had turned a bright pink, and Missy was crying and groaning. At twenty-five, her legs had begun to kick and wriggle, giving me a beautiful view of her plump labia and tiny crinkled rosebud. By the time I had struck her butt seventy-five times, her cheeks were a vivid crimson, my hands were beginning to smart, and Missy's cries had turned to gurgles and hiccups from crying so hard. I pulled my hand away, saying I thought she'd had enough for one day. Dan was disappointed, saying he'd hoped I could go at least another 25. I lifted Missy gently off my lap, which now showed the tell-tale signs of a huge erection. She began rubbing her sore behind, still blubbering and hiccupping, and then ran into the kitchen and out the back door.</p><p>Dan took his little pad and the stub of a pencil from his pocket and began marking. ""She's supposed to thank you after her beatin', so that's 75 off and 25 back on. That girl has no manners at all. Well, you did good, for the first time, Noah, and it looks like you ain't exactly mindin' beatin' her, from the looks of your hard-on."" He chuckled. </p><p>I looked embarrassed, glanced over at Essie, who had an enigmatic smile on her face and excused myself. I went through the kitchen and out the back door. I found Missy, still crying, sitting in the pond up to her waist. For some reason, I felt no awkwardness about shucking off my clothes and going to sit next to her. She looked over at me and began to cry even harder. I put my arm around her shoulder and told her how sorry I was that I had had to spank her and for her to please not hate me for it. She let her head rest on my shoulder, and soon her tears had stopped. I let my hand drift down to her little pink breast and gently rubbed her cute rubbery nipple until it began to harden. She sighed.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>The next day, after breakfast, I was able to get on the roof, pry up part of the tin covering, replace the tar paper that was causing the leak into the house and replace the tin and nail it back down. I also managed to replace some of the rotting wood on the side of the house with new lumber. Dan was pleased with my progress. When I came in for lunch, we all ate with little conversation. As we sat there afterwards, Dan made a suggestion.</p><p>""We got a little game we play, sometimes, that's fun. It's called ""Which hurts more?""</p><p>Missy looked over quickly to her mother, who had a frown on her face, but said nothing, which was typical.</p><p>""Now, if you two gals will get undressed, I'll show Noah how we play it.""</p><p>Essie immediately jumped up and removed her dress. She was not bad looking naked, though her breasts were large and sagged greatly. Her dark brown nipples were something else to see, though. They were easily as big around as your middle finger and stuck out about two or three inches from an areola as large as a silver dollar. The other thing that was immediately noticeable was the lack of hair covering her pussy. I had wondered, when I saw Missy's pubis, whether she was just a late bloomer, hair-wise, but now I was sure Dan made them shave, or had pulled all their pubic hair out. The latter seemed more likely, the more I got to know him. She stood, making no attempt to cover her nudity.</p><p>When Missy finally rose and removed her dress and the two were standing naked next to each other, Dan called Missy over to him.</p><p>""Now watch this, Noah."" With this he grabbed hold of both of Missy's nipples between his thumb and index finger and yanked down. Her reaction was to let the upper part of her body move with his yank.</p><p>""That one don't count, Missy. You know you can't move when we're playin' this game. Now stand back up. Here we go.""</p><p>With that he yanked once again on both nipples. This time her body moved only slightly, but she cried out and tears started forming in her eyes.</p><p>""Nope! You moved again. Let's try it again, and this time you better not move, or you're getting' points!""</p><p>The tears really flowed now, but I could see her bracing her back for the next one. When it came, she didn't move an inch, although the yank seemed particularly vicious. She screamed and the tears flowed down her face. </p><p>""Which one hurts the most, Missy?""</p><p>Through her tears she burbled, ""The right one, sir.""</p><p>""Okay. Let's try lower down now. Spread your legs. Further, girl! I can't get to them lips when you got your feet so close together."" With this he gave her buttocks a hard smack. She spread her legs.</p><p>Dan grabbed her left labia with one hand and her right with the other, and, with no warning yanked down, actually making him grimace with pain he had brought to his back. Missy did more than grimace. She screamed in pain, but somehow she managed not to move her upper body.</p><p>""All right! Which one hurt the most, girl?""</p><p>Missy whispered, ""The right one, I think, sir.""</p><p>""Well, if you're not sure, we got to do it again.""</p><p>Missy screamed, ""It was the right one, sir. I'm sure."" </p><p>""Naw, you wasn't sure, so....""</p><p>With this he yanked again, Missy screamed again, and the question was repeated.</p><p>Missy yelled out this time, ""It was the right one, the right, sir."" Her face was covered with streaks of tears.</p><p>""Okay, Essie, your turn.""</p><p>Missy moved away from Dan and continued to sob. Essie came in close to Dan. He grabbed her pendulous breasts, squeezing them roughly, which didn't seem to phase Essie. I suppose she'd had enough of Dan's sadistic maulings that she was inured to a lot of it. Eventually, his fingers moved down to her huge nipples, grabbed hold and yanked. She answered ""the right"" when asked, but I was sure he had not yanked as hard on her teat as he had Missy's. This was confirmed in my mind, when he went on to pull Essie's fat lower lips. She answered ""the left"", and he let them both get dressed to go ""clean the house.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>I went back to working on replacing rotten boarding on the house, and the afternoon went by quickly. When I was called in for dinner, all the food was already laid out on the table, but, as before, the girls got up and served us, before sitting down to eat. The meal was delicious and filling, and I pulled my chair out to relax and let the meal settle. Dan had different ideas. He decided that, because Missy had so many points to make up, she should get a whipping, not a big one, mind you, but maybe 25 with the leather whip. He pointed to it on the table in the living room, and I got up and brought it in. The whip was about four feet in length and at the end the leather had been cut into three strips. It looked like it had been well used.</p><p>""Okay, Missy, slip the dress off,"" was Dan's order.</p><p>""But what about Mama. She hasn't gotten...""</p><p>""Don't argue with me, girl. That's why you got so many points against ya'. You're just too mouthy for your own good! That'll be 25 added to your list so you'll be back to where ya' were. Get that dress off.""</p><p>With that the tears began to flow again, and I couldn't blame her. It was obvious that Dan had it in for her, and she was never going to get a break from him.</p><p>Sobbing pitifully, she removed her dress, moved over next to me and bent double, grabbing her ankles. Her pretty buttocks were still slightly pink from the earlier spanking. I rose, and, trying once again to be somewhat gentle swung the whip half-heartedly against her rear end. I was once again admonished by Dan, who indicated that none of the strokes would count until I swung the whip with full force. So I swung my arm back and really let her have it right across both buttocks. Missy uttered a small cry, but she remained in position.</p><p>The next ten came rather swiftly, all of them hard and effective, as her skin began to turn red. In order to make it as easy for her as I could, I thought placing some on her legs would not be as painful. Apparently, there is a spot right where the leg ends and the buttocks start that is very sensitive, because, when I hit there, Missy let out a scream and she sprang up from her folded position, rubbing the area vigorously.</p><p>""That one don't count. You know the rules, girl. Ya' hafta stay down in the position or it don't count. Now get back down there."" </p><p>I glanced over at Essie and she had that same simple smile. She was obviously enjoying this as much as Dan was. I found I was not enjoying myself at all. I decided spanking was one thing, but when it involves whipping someone until the skin turns purple, and large welts appear, it's not my cup of tea.</p><p>After Missy returned to her ""position"", I began with the last 15, swatting her legs at times and then back to her buttocks. By the time I hit 25, the welts were all over her cheeks and legs and the skin was turning from red to purple. Missy was blubbering and ingesting back the snot that had started running out of her nose. She was totally miserable, but this time she remembered to thank me for beating her, before she ran out the back door naked. All I could think of was what if the whipping had been 50 or 75 strokes.</p><p>Once again I excused myself and went out back. As I expected Missy had gone to sit in the cool water to diminish some of the pain. I again removed all of my clothes and went to sit next to her. I told her, again how really sorry I was that I'd had to beat her. She, still miserable and crying laid her head on my shoulder and said pitifully, ""What am I gonna do. He's like this all the time. When he couldn't spank us any more, he came up with games like the one we 'played' today."" And he always works it so Mama wins every time, and I get points added to the book. I've got so many now, I'll never stop getting beat.""</p><p>""Games like what?""</p><p>""He likes to do ones that have to do with our holes. Once, he had cut off the end of an old rake, about two feet worth. He wanted to see which one of us could take the stick further down our throat. Well, I've seen Mama sucking his prick, and she can take the whole thing, so when he stuck the stick down her throat, she took eight or nine inches without any trouble. When he put the stick in my mouth, it only went to the back of my mouth and I started gagging. Five inches. And for that, I got 50 points written in his book."" She started sobbing again.</p><p>""Another time he decided to see who could take more of the stick up our rear ends. Mama's bigger than I am, and, I don't know, but I bet he's had his prick up there, too. Anyway, she was able to take the stick much further than I was, so I got another 50 points added to the book. Oh, please help me.""</p><p>""I don't know how, but I will. Give me time to figure out what to do.""</p><p>We sat there in the water until it started to get dark. I dressed and we went inside.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>That night I had just fallen asleep, when I felt the bed move slightly, and looked up to see the shadow of a naked Missy hovering over me. I whispered, ""What?"", and felt her lips pressing against mine. The kiss was passionate, but there was no tongue action, just pure fervor. </p><p>""I just want to show you how much it means for you to care what happens to me. Nobody ever cared about me before,"" she whispered.</p><p>With that she began kissing me on my neck, my chest, and my stomach.</p><p>I whispered, ""You don't have to do that, Missy. I know you appreciate my caring, but...""</p><p>Suddenly her lips were kissing their way up my limp penis, and, before I could say anything else, she had the head of my prong in her mouth, and her tongue was doing magnificent things to it. I had to stifle a moan. In all honesty, it had been months since I had had sexual contact of any kind, so it took almost no time for my flaccid penis to grow to its full length. I don't know where Missy got such a talented tongue, but it was causing shivers like I'd never had before.</p><p>Missy's torso was up by my chest, so it took very little effort on my part to swing her leg over to my far shoulder, and, there looking at me in the pale light that the moon was casting was the cutest little pussy I'd ever seen, just one long slit, until I separated the plump outer lips and went to work with my tongue. She stopped working on my penis for a moment to look back at me, gave a little moan and then went back to work sucking as much of my prick as she could get in her mouth. She must have sensed that I was about to spurt, because she pulled her body away from my mouth and moved down to straddle my legs.</p><p>I whispered, ""No, no, I don't want you to lose your virginity this way, Missy.""</p><p>She chuckled and whispered back, ""I ain't a virgin. Daddy did me with a stick when I was twelve. I just ain't never had anybody for real.""</p><p>With this she placed her now slightly wet vagina over my erect penis and slowly lowered herself onto it. What a feeling. When she started riding me it was everything both of us could do to keep the sounds coming from our mouths down to low moans. As I say. I hadn't had sex for a long time, so it wasn't more than five minutes before I came in huge spurts. I don't think Missy actually climaxed, but the smile on her face, as she lay down on my chest was beatific. We both basked in the afterglow for long minutes, before I suggested that, as nice as it would be to fall asleep together, her father might not look at it the same way. She, regrettably for both of us, kissed me passionately again and slid off the bed and closed my door behind her.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>When I awoke the next morning, I felt as refreshed and alive as I had for months. After breakfast, I cleared some shrubbery from around the house, did some more repairs to the barn, found some whitewash in the barn and was able to paint one side of the house by suppertime. Dan was delighted with the progress I'd made since arriving, and, I must say, I was a little proud of my accomplishments, too.</p><p>I was ravished when we sat down to supper and I tore into everything that was offered. Essie and Missy smiled as they watched me gobble down my food. Those smiles were short-lived, however.</p><p>As we sat around after dinner, Dan came up with another ""game"" to play, this one involving determining the size of the girl's vaginas. I was afraid perhaps Dan had heard Missy and me the previous night and was presenting a challenge to me, but it soon became obvious that wasn't his intent. He ordered the girls to clear the table and had Essie bring in a cucumber that was about three inches in diameter and perhaps seven or eight inches long.</p><p>""Okay, Noah, you're the judge on this'n. Essie, take off your dress and get on the table. Lie down so your cunt is right near the edge and your feet are both touching the edge.""</p><p>Not a pretty sight. Her large pendulous breasts sagged to each side of her chest, and her spread legs revealed that same gaping hole I'd seen before. I took the cucumber and pressed it against her vagina. It slid in with ease, indicating to me that a five inch diameter would still have fit in nicely. As I continued to push, Essie sighed in pleasure and the whole cucumber disappeared in her maw. To get it out, I had to slide her flesh aside before I could sink my nails into the vegetable and pull it out. I wiped it off and prepared for Missy to take her place.</p><p>When Missy was in position, she looked so sexy lying there I wanted to pull my pants down and make love to her right there. Her cute little freckled breasts looked like they were waiting for me to grab them and massage them with fervor, and her little pink nipples stood up inviting me to suck and bite on them. I restrained myself, however, and, grabbing the cucumber brought it down to her plump little outer lips. Pulling the lips aside, I found her hole and applied pressure. The cucumber hadn't gone an inch in before Missy was groaning in pain, and no attempt on my part could move it any further.</p><p>""I guess Missy wins. She definitely has the smallest hole,"" I reported. Dan and Essie looked like I'd just shot them, before, recovering, Dan tried to countermand my decision.</p><p>""No, no, the contest was to see who had the largest hole, not the smallest.""</p><p>""Well, you said I was the judge, and I decided the smallest hole wins.""</p><p>""That ain't how the game's played, mister. You don't get to change the rules. Now, Missy gets 50 more spanks. That's the way it's gonna be.""</p><p>My frustration boiled over, but I didn't see what I could do about it. After all, it was his ""game.""</p><p>""And I realize Missy's gotten a lot lately, so I think we'll keep it at a spanking, but I want you to give her fifty right now.""</p><p>The look of fire and determination told me this was no time to argue, but I knew something had to be done. Missy's repeated disciplines were totally unfair, and I knew I couldn't let it go on like this.</p><p>As Essie pulled her dress on over her head, I could see a smug smile of satisfaction on her face. On the other hand Missy's face was already streaming tears, as she moved over to place herself over my lap. I proceeded to smack her buttocks with force, taking out my frustration on the one I didn't want to hurt. When I realized what I was doing, I let up slightly, but not enough that Dan would notice. Each splat made me madder at her parents, and the pain they were causing. By the twenty-fifth spank, Missy was screaming out piteously, and I could do nothing but continue to give her pain. Her buttocks, which had been reddish with purple splotches from the top of the cheeks down to the backs of her knees from yesterday's beating, were once again crimson, and I could feel heat emanating from them, when I would leave my hand on one of her cheeks for a moment. Her screams turned to shrieks and then the blubbering hiccups started by the fortieth. I don't know which of us was happier when the fiftieth blow landed.</p><p>As she had done each time before, as soon as I lifted her off my lap, she ran outside to sit in the pond. I sat there for several minutes. No one said anything, but both parents had self-satisfied looks on their faces. I couldn't take it any longer and strode out the back door, threw off my clothes and went to sit beside a sobbing Missy. I put my arm around her, and she cuddled her head to my chest, bursting out in a larger flow of tears. We sat there embracing for four or five minutes before I spoke.</p><p>""I'm leaving here tonight."" She burst into more tears, fearing I was leaving her to the misery she'd known for so long. ""Do you want to go with me?"" She almost jumped in my lap, as her head came up to look at me, hoping I was serious. When I nodded, she almost screamed, ""Oh, yes. Oh, God, yes. Oh, thank you, thank you. I love you. I love you!""</p><p>""Hold on, now. I don't know what'll come of this. I know I can find a job somewhere, and we'll find someplace to stay. It won't be much for a while. We can pretend to be husband and wife for a while. It won't be easy, and I'll probably keep on spanking you now and then, 'cause I've found out I kinda like spanking that little behind of yours, but nothing like it's been for you up to now.""</p><p>""Oh, I don't care. You can spank me every day, if you want. It won't hurt anywhere near as much, with you doin' it.""</p><p>""All right, then, I'll come to your room about an hour after everybody goes to bed. Have everything you want to bring with you ready, and we'll put them in my little suitcase.""</p><p>""I don't got nothin' but my dress and shoes and a hairbrush.""</p><p>""Well, I've got a little money still, and the first thing we're gonna do when we get to a big city is buy you a dress that fits and panties and a bra. Well, maybe not a bra. I like having those titties where I can get to them.""</p><p>She squeezed me to her and we got up to go inside. ""Just remember not to look happy when we go in, okay? We don't want them suspecting anything."" She nodded.</p><p>At one o'clock I squeezed open Missy's bedroom door, she followed me, as we walked into the night and away from the house of hell. I didn't know what the future would bring, but it had to be better than what we'd been through for the past week.</p>"
616,A Marriage Made in Heaven,Banshee,BF0629@verizon.net,"['MF/f', 'enema', 'exhib', 'spank', 'teen', 'voy', 'oral', 'D/s', 'hist', 'rel', 'hum', 'nc', 'heavy', 'anal']","Claire and Tom 'adopt' a girl from a local sisterhood to be a servant, but Susan becomes much more, as they teach her what servitude really means.",2013-05-30T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>Families at the turn of the 20th Century looked at discipline differently than they do today. Claire and I know, because we were the recipients of many a punishment at the hands of our respective fathers. As it developed, there were significant differences in the reasons for and methods of punishment. But the old axiom, ""Spare the rod and spoil the child"" was the rule in many households, and ours were no exception. </p><p>Claire was the youngest of three sisters. Any punishment was always meted out by the father, and seldom did a week go by that at least one and, sometimes all three girls, received a spanking. Spankings were the accepted form of punishment, and in her household, it was always with full nudity. Usually their mother was present, but she was, otherwise, not involved. All three girls were expected to attend any spanking sessions.</p><p>After removal of all clothes, the guilty daughter was pulled over her father's lap, often with constant adjustments, which consisted of pulling the girl's upper body closer or further away from his body, or moving her legs closer or further away. It took Claire until she was a teen to realize that these adjustments were always more intimate whenever her mother wasn't present. </p><p>At the sessions where her mother happened to be absent for some reason, her father would often reach between the daughter's arm and torso, so that his hand would close over her chest, or in later years, breast, and lower adjustments included putting his hand between the legs, usually at the top, right up against the labia, in order to push or pull the body in or away from him.</p><p>Eventually, the three girls compared notes on the spankings and the touching and feeling. They all agreed they hated the spankings, which were usually given in doses of 100, by hand. If there were two or more girls to be spanked in one session, a wooden spoon was used to ""save poor father's hands"", so they were always glad, when there was just one being spanked, because the pain from the spoon always lasted longer.</p><p>Discussions concerning the pseudo-sexual aspects of the punishments indicated that they were all three aware of the difference, but were afraid to mention it to their mother, for fear there would be reprisals. So the touching continued and became more abusive and invasive as the girls got older. Though she still hated the spankings, unlike her sister's, Claire looked forward to the feeling and touching her father would administer, when her mother wasn't present. She found such touching caused a tingling between her legs, and she would often follow a spanking session with a half hour of rubbing that tingle away with her fingers, lying on her bed. </p><p>These spankings continued until after the two older sisters moved out of the house. The oldest sister left to get married at the age of 20. Her younger sibling moved into a rooming house when she was 21, unwilling to take any more abuse from her father, who administered her last spanking the night before she left. Claire's spankings continued until she moved out to marry me, when she was 20.</p><p>There was nothing sexual about the punishment's meted out by my father. Our family was German, and father felt the cane was necessary to straighten out problems caused by the kinder. The method was always the same. We were to lower any clothing below the waist, and in the case of the girls, tuck their skirts into the top of their dresses, so that the entire lower part of the torso was bare. We were then to grab onto the back of a chair and bend over, so that the buttocks were prominently on display. The caning would then commence, usually in the amount of ""six of the best"", but sometimes more. A half hour in the corner of the room with the bottom still prominently exhibited usually followed.</p><p>As I said, the punishments were not of a sexual nature, but as a young pubescent male, I found myself fascinated, nevertheless. I had an older sister and a younger one, and even before the age of 10, I found myself looking forward to seeing the little slits between their legs, whenever it was their time to be punished. I was not otherwise privy to seeing my sister's bare pussies on display, as we had separate bedrooms, and always bathed at different times.</p><p>So the pseudo-sexual aspect of the beatings became more and more a factor for me, and, though I tried to be matter-of-fact about my voyeurism, I took every opportunity to peek at those marvelously plump nether lips, whenever the opportunity availed itself. The desire to see my sister's breastworks didn't occur to me until puberty. I attempted to find either of my sister in flagrante delicto, so to speak, but the closest I ever got was to come upon my older sister with her door open, when she was about to don her chemise. She had the item in her hands, and, as soon as she saw me, she gasped, turned her back to me and quickly placed the chemise over her breasts. In the meantime, however, I had ample opportunity to see my first pair of for-sure tits, somewhat large, bouncy, and pink with nice dark nipples. Wow!</p><p>Punishments in our household ceased when we reached 16. I don't know whether my father decided we deserved more privacy at that age or, unlikely, that our transgressions were less deserving of correction. By the time my sisters were no longer being exhibited before caning, however, I had the chance to see the minimal growths of pubic hair trying, unsuccessfully, to hide their prominent slits. </p><p>I missed the chance to see such exhibits, because, when I was growing up, about the most exciting pictures of near-nude females one could find were in the lingerie section of the Sears and Roebuck catalogue. Occasionally a friend got hold of a ""French postcard"", which often showed an unattractive prostitute feeling herself up, or, if we were lucky, performing fellatio on some near-naked man, who stood before her, still wearing garters, socks and shoes.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>I met Claire at a frat-house party in 1923. Illicit booze, thanks to prohibition, was in evidence everywhere, and such parties were free and easy. We were dancing the Black Bottom, and Dixieland jazz was the rage, and the girls were pretty loose, even then. Necking and petting were generally allowed on the second or third date, and the frat rooms were generally dark and occupied with pairs of moaning couples in various stages of undress.</p><p>It was at such a party that Claire and I ended up sitting on the swing on the front porch of the frat-house. We were both a little soused. I found out she was living at home, but had a job as a cashier at Woolworth's five and dime. I explained I was studying to be an architect. Before the evening was over we had gotten to the stage of swapping tongues, but my attempts to go further, feeling her breasts outside her clothing, met with immediate ""hands off"". The boy who had brought her to the party was passed out in the living room, so I had the opportunity to walk her home. We made arrangements for a date the following Friday, and resumed our French-kissing until she finally pulled away and went inside.</p><p>I was smitten, as was she, apparently, because we were married as soon as I graduated in 1924. During our dating, we discussed many things, punishment and such being one favorite subject. We related our situations, delightedly including her tinglings and my voyeuristic episodes, and after more delving and conversation, we both arrived at the conclusion that we would like to be on the giving end of such corrections, and that the sexual aspects of such chastisements was a major part of our fascination. We were, in actuality, both sexual sadists at heart. This aspect of our psyches didn't emerge until we had been married. It was only by chance that I happened on the opportunity for Claire and me to utilize our proclivities.</p><p>I had gotten, at that time, a fairly lucrative job with an architect firm at $75 per week, and Claire and I were happily ensconced in a rental three bedroom bungalow. Our sex life was exciting, but we still felt it lacked that one element we had discussed, and since we were both sadistically oriented, we had no outlet. </p><p>Well, it happened that one of the guys I worked with was a frat buddy of mine, who apparently had some inclinations similar to Claire's and mine. He told me he had heard of a place where one could ""contract"" to hire a maid/servant, and he had during the previous month made arrangements to have such a girl come, as a live-in servant to him. The girl was, seemingly, very docile, and he was training her to be his obedient ""slave"".</p><p>With great interest I asked him where he had procured such a girl. He explained that The Sisters of Mercy Orphanage for Wayward Girls had a policy of keeping girls until they were 17 years of age, and then requiring them to find jobs wherever they could. I had heard of this Sisterhood and none of what I had heard was pleasant. The girls were, apparently, very badly treated, and tales of them being whipped and otherwise mistreated were rife. I had even heard of girls reaching the age of 17, who couldn't find jobs, being turned into the streets to fend for themselves. I had never thought of such a place being the answer to our dilemma, but when I broached the subject to Claire, she was ready to stop by that evening.</p><p>I dissuaded her but called the Sisterhood the next day and made arrangements for us to come by on the upcoming Saturday. The excitement was overwhelming as we awaited the fateful day. On Saturday we arrived early and were shepherded into the Abbess' office. She was just as one would expect of a woman in her position: very straight-laced, prim and fussy. We explained we were looking for a maid-servant, but would especially appreciate a demure, quiet, obedient girl. I believe she understood what we were saying, for she immediately shepherded in three young girls to stand modestly in front of us. All wore plain threadbare hand-me-down dresses with scuffed shoes and no socks. They stood before us with heads bowed and hands gripped behind their backs.</p><p>I was quickly taken with a pretty red-headed green-eyed freckle-faced girl, somewhat shorter than the other two, only about 5' 2"". Her name, it turned out, was Susan Shannon, the daughter of an Irish couple, who had both died of during the terrible flu epidemic of 1918. The plainness of the dresses made it difficult to tell if there was any kind of figure under them, but I thought I could see a fair-sized bust and a rounded rear-end on Susan. The girls were told to leave and I found, upon their departure, that Claire was equally taken with my choice. The Abbess declared our choice a wise one, as she felt they had, over five years time, modified Susan's behavior from that of a rowdy know-it-all to a submissive ""young lady"". </p><p>We then proceeded to go over the ""contract"". We were to pay the Sisterhood $200 over the following year. Susan would come to live with us and be paid $10 a month, plus room and board. In return she was to be our ""ward"" until she reached the age of 21, at which point she could continue to work for us, if she chose, and, if not, she was free to leave of her own accord. If we were displeased with her work, we could return her to the Sisterhood within six months, but the girls were always told, woe be it to them if that was ever the case.</p><p>We made arrangements for me to pick Susan up the following day and left, both of us greatly exhilarated on the entire trip home. We had some of the best sex that night that we'd had in our entire marriage.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>When I arrived the next day, Susan was standing at the front door waiting for me. She was wearing the same worn-out dress, the same shoes and had a half-filled paper bag, containing all of her worldly possessions. When we walked outside I could tell she was very impressed with my Stutz roadster. Little was said as we returned to the house. I felt that our initial talk should be with Claire, and I also felt that silence would help intimidate our new acquisition.</p><p>Claire was waiting in the living room when we arrived. In no time at all, she had spelled out what we expected of Susan. ""You are expected to do all of the housework. This includes washing clothes on Mondays, ironing on Tuesdays, sweeping and dusting the entire house on Wednesdays, washing all windows inside and out on Thursdays, cutting the grass and weeding on Fridays, and whatever we feel needs doing on Saturdays. Sunday is your day off, but don't plan on leaving the house, because we will have other activities for you then. You will also make the beds each day, cook all the meals, and wash and dry all dishes."" Susan sat listening to Claire's chore list and a look of dejection crossed her face. At this point, Claire threw in the coup de grace.</p><p>""You will do everything we tell you willingly and without hesitation. I will not abide indolence, thievery, disagreement or attitude on your part. Such actions by you will result in severe punishment. I know you received discipline at the orphanage, but, believe me, what you had there is nothing compared to what you'll get here. Do you understand me?""</p><p>Tears began to form in Susan's eyes, as she gulped a bit and then whispered, ""Yes, ma'am.""</p><p>""What other clothes do you have to wear, beside that hideous dress you have on now?""</p><p>""Well, the only other things I have are a pair of shorts and a blouse and my nightgown, ma'am."" </p><p>""Put the blouse and shorts on right now, then. I can't stand that awful dress.""</p><p>""Shall I dress in the bathroom or my bedroom, ma'am?""</p><p>""Neither! Take off the dress right here and put on the blouse and shorts, stupid girl.""</p><p>""But he...he... he's here.""</p><p>""And that's what I'm talking about, arguing with me before you've been in the house five minutes. Do you think my husband has never seen a half-naked girl? Do you think he wants to see your ugly body? Get those clothes off now!""</p><p>Susan rose slowly and, reaching into her paper bag, she pulled out a pair of equally threadbare shorts and a faded blouse, which appeared to be several sizes too small.</p><p>She shucked the dress over her head, leaving her attired in a dirty chemise and torn panties. She began to don the blouse, when Claire stopped her. </p><p>""Do you have another chemise? That one's filthy! And so are the panties.""</p><p>Tears were flowing rapidly down the poor girl's face as she whispered, ""No, ma'am.""</p><p>""Well you'll just have to go without underclothes until we can get those washed, then. Take them both off and place them over here by me so we can get them washed.""</p><p>""Pleease, ma'am, don't make me take everything off in front of him. I'll wash them out tonight.""</p><p>""Him is MASTER to you, slut, and I have had it with you arguing with me about everything. Take those underthings off and come over here now!""</p><p>Claire's tone of voice and volume increase convinced Susan she had no choice. As her face turned beet red, she quickly removed her chemise. Her bust was everything I had thought it might be, and more. As she hurried to remove the chemise, her breasts shuddered and shook in their fullness, and, when she stood topless for a moment, I could see a most delightful pair of puffy brown nipples that stood out from her breasts like beacons, each one with a smaller darker brown protuberance on the end of that. My mouth began watering.</p><p>A moment later, Susan was pushing down her ragged panties, bringing into view a pair of fat cuntal lips, covered only sparsely by a small growth of red hair. She quickly put one hand in front of her breasts and attempted to cover her pussy with her other hand after grabbing her offending clothing. As she crossed over to Claire, I was able to see Susan's behind, firm and fat, perfect for spanking.</p><p>When she got to Claire, she attempted to hand her the clothes she'd removed, but Claire threw them down, grabbed Susan by the arm and pulled her over her lap. She began spanking her bottom immediately, her hand reaching well up into the air before each hard slap.</p><p>""I will not have you arguing with me, young lady."" Slap! Splat! Smack! I almost laughed as I watched my 21 year-old wife spanking this 17 year-old girl and calling her young lady. The ass slaps continued in a flurry, as Susan's behind began to turn pink and then dark red. Susan was trying to pull away, but Claire had a death grip on her waist and it was obvious she wasn't going anywhere until Claire wanted her to.</p><p>Susan began to moan, but as the smacks continued, her moans became cries for pity and finally sobbing hiccups. </p><p>""Please don't ma'am. Pleeeease stop. I'll be gooood. I'll do whatever you say. I won't arrrrgue with you anymore. Pleeease!. It hurts so much. Oh, godddd!""</p><p>Claire finally stopped after over 100 strikes and Susan's backside was ablaze. She began to rub her behind, when Clair stopped her.</p><p>""I didn't tell you you could rub those cheeks, girl. Get your hands behind your head and stand there until I tell you to move."" Claire glanced over at me with a smirk, as Susan followed her orders and clasped her hands behind her red hair. I just grinned back and looked at the now prominently exposed tits, wondering how long it was going to take me to get to suck on those beauties. Susan stood, still sobbing, head lowered with her legs tightly pressed together.</p><p>""Get those legs spread, girl. I want to see your feet planted at shoulder width. This is the position you will take whenever you have been spanked or beaten, is that understood?""</p><p>Susan's hiccups continued, as she sadly replied, ""Yes, hic, ma'am.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>""All right, put on that blouse and your shorts and go make us some dinner.""</p><p>""Well,.... I've... never cooked before ma'am.""</p><p>""Good God. You are totally useless, aren't you? Okay, there are a few chops in the Frigidaire and some rice in the cupboard. See what you can do.""</p><p>Susan quickly grabbed her blouse and shorts and put them on. The blouse, like all her other clothes, was threadbare, making her outstanding breasts look even more outstanding. The dark areolas of her nipples were clearly visible, and the thrust of her two puffy nipples were fully in evidence. The shorts were not really short, as they came down almost to her knees, but they were so tight she had to struggle to pull them on. An obvious camel's toe thrust against the cloth at her crotch.</p><p>She proceeded into the kitchen, and Claire and I exchanged big smiles. We quietly discussed the situation and decided this girl was going to be the ""cat's meow"". We continued to talk in low tones until we both smelled smoke emanating from the kitchen and raced in to find the chops burning on the stove. Claire raced over, took the pan off the stove and placed it in the sink. Susan stood dumbfounded, at a total loss as to what to do. After yelling numerous swear words at Susan, Claire managed to scrape the burnt spots off of the chops, enough so that we could eat part of them.</p><p>Then Claire looked at the pot of rice. Susan had obviously cooked the whole box of rice, as the two-quart pot was filled to the brim. Claire spooned some out for the two of us and we went into the dining room and proceeded to eat. Susan stood worriedly in the doorway to the kitchen, watching as we ate, listening to Claire mumble about dumb girls, who ought to be shut up in an insane asylum. When we finished eating, Claire handed our plates to Susan, and we followed her into the kitchen. After Susan had rinsed off the plates, Claire mentioned the fact that Susan hadn't eaten yet.</p><p>""Oh, I'm sorry, Susan. You need to eat something. Oh, look, we have almost a full pot of rice left over. Guess what you're going to have. Lots of rice. You're going to finish every last grain in that pot. Sit down and eat!""</p><p>With this she poured a full plate of rice and handed Susan a fork.</p><p>""I'm really not very hungry, ma'am.""</p><p>""You'll finish that rice or you'll get a lot worse spanking than you just had. Now EAT!""</p><p>Susan began to force herself to chew on forkful after forkful of the unseasoned, unbuttered rice until she got the plate almost emptied, at which point she started retching, and with eyes wide and hand over her mouth she raced over to the sink and vomited every bit of what she'd just eaten. With eyes watering and, white as a sheet, she turned to Claire.</p><p>""I'm sorry, ma'am. I just can't eat any more.""</p><p>""You'll sit down and eat until I tell you to stop, you little faker. Now get over here and eat!"" </p><p>Susan moved back to her chair, sat, and picked up her fork. She dawdled for a few moments, and took a few slow bites of rice. This obviously outraged Claire, because she grabbed up a tablespoon, dipped it in the rice and brought it to Susan's mouth. When she didn't open her mouth, Claire reached for Susan's blouse and grabbed ahold of her breast tip and twisted. Susan's mouth shot open, as she cried out, and Claire stuffed the spoon in her mouth. Still holding fiercely to that puffy nipple, Claire began shoveling more rice in. It was everything Susan could do to chew the rice before another spoonful arrived. She was choking and mewling, trying to swallow, when she again got that horrified look on her face, her throat began convulsing, and Claire was wise enough to let go, so that the retching Susan could hurry back to the sink.</p><p>This time she vomited for some time, and, when she turned back to us, it was obvious she had gotten vomit on her blouse. Claie feigned anger and told her to take off her blouse, that we now had one more thing to go in the wash. Susan hesitated for just a moment, then, as the tears began to form, she unbuttoned the blouse and slipped it off. I noticed right away that Claire's nipple pinch had left a large red splotch surrounding the large protuberance. Claire gestured for Susan to return to her seat.</p><p>""Oh, please, ma'am, no more. I'm sorry I wasted all the rice. I didn't know. I'll never do it again. Please, let me eat the rest tomorrow morning. I promise I'll try.""</p><p>""All right, but you'll finish every bite tomorrow. Now, go wash up, brush your teeth and come back to the living room for a good-night kiss."" </p><p>Susan looked at her as though she was crazy, but knew better than to question at this point. She disappeared and Claire took my hand and we walked into the living room. I thought that the fact that it was only 7:30 in the evening was awfully early to send our toy to bed, but I didn't say anything.</p><p>A few minutes later Susan returned, clad in her paper-thin tight nightgown, which she had obviously been wearing for years. It only enhanced the loveliness of her body. Not only were her breasts on full display, but even her little red muff was evident when she stood before us.</p><p>She leaned over at a gesture from Claire, and they kissed, a simple goodnight kiss. When she leaned over to give me a similar kiss, I grabbed her arms, pulled her face to me, planted my lips on hers and thrust my tongue into her mouth. Her green eyes flew open, and, as I continued swirling my tongue around in her mouth, she attempted to pull back. I held on fiercely, however, and gave her a thorough tongue swabbing. When she pulled away, she still had this startled look on her face.</p><p>""From now on, Susan, when you kiss me goodnight, we will continue to kiss that way. However, in the future you will return the favor and use your tongue in my mouth at the same time. If you don't, you will be punished. Do you understand?""</p><p>""Yyyes sir. I think so.""</p><p>""It's 'yes, master,' Susan. I told you that once already. Next time you fail to call him that I will punish you, too,"" exclaimed Claire.</p><p>""Yes, ma'am. Yes, Master. Goodnight, Master. Goodnight, ma'am."" With this she turned and went to her room, shutting her door behind her.</p><p>No sooner than her door was closed, Claire was on top of me, right on the couch. We never made it to the bedroom. We tore each other's clothes off and made love for what seemed like hours. I thought the previous night's lovemaking was great, but this was the best ever. Having a maid certainly made life more interesting and a lot more fun!</p><p>Chapter 5</p><p>When I walked in the door from work the next day, I could tell from the look of contrition on Claire's face that something was wrong. I surmised, immediately, that it probably had to do with Susan.</p><p>""Where's Susan, baby?""</p><p>""Uh, she's in her bedroom.""</p><p>""A little early for bedtime, isn't it?,"" I said as I moved to Susan's room.</p><p>There, lying on her bed in a semi-fetal position, moaning miserably, was Susan. I don't think there was an inch of her body from her ankles to her neck that wasn't blazing red or purple. Individual streaks of dark red, obviously from a belt, were evident all over her body. I could tell her butt had received much of the damage. It was covered with purple splotches and ugly welts. I paled, and began hoping the damage could be remedied without having to take Susan to the hospital. </p><p>""Have you put anything on to relieve her pain?""</p><p>""No, I didn't know what to put on it, and besides I wanted her to suffer.""</p><p>""Well, I think she'll suffer anyway, but get me that large tube of Ungentine from the medicine cabinet. I know it's for sunburns, but it should soothe her a bit.""</p><p>Claire returned with the tube and I sat on the edge of the bed and told Susan to turn over on her stomach. When she saw the tube and realized I was planning to help, she painfully did so, moaning with each move. I began at her feet and oiled her body all the way up to her neck, spending considerably more time on her buttocks, gently rubbing every inch of her delightfully round, scarlet mounds, and managing to slide my hand between her legs at times, enjoying the feel of her split peach mons.</p><p>I then instructed her to turn over on her back, and, again, after much painful maneuvering, she managed. I started at her feet and moved up her legs, spending, I admit more time at her crotch than necessary. At my order she spread her legs somewhat, and I was able to rub the salve on her inner thighs, which really hadn't received many of the lashes, and the lips of her vagina, which hadn't received any. </p><p>Next I moved up her stomach, then her shoulders, saving her luscious breasts for last. They had indeed had a goodly share of the beating and were raw-looking, with lash marks across her prominent nipples. I actually covered her breast area with the goo three times, gently massaging the oil into her skin. I'm sure both Claire and Susan were aware that I was giving the breasts far more attention than I had given to the rest of her body, but the feel of my hand sliding over her soft nipples was exquisite for me, and I noticed, even in her pain, Susan's tit-tips began to harden somewhat. Susan managed a whispered ""thank you"" as I put the cap on the tube. I told her to get some sleep, if possible, and grabbed Claire's arm and pulled her into the living room.</p><p>""My God, Honey, you could have killed her. She's going to need at least a week to recuperate from this. What in God's name did she do to get you so upset?""</p><p>""Well, in the first place, she tried to get out of eating the rice this morning, and then, when she did eat it, she threw up two more times, before I forced the last spoonful down. Then, I decided to have some fun, and I told her to strip off her nightgown, and she looked at me for a long time before she finally shucked it off. Then I told her to stand there and masturbate for me, and she tried to get out of that, so I just blew. I grabbed one of your belts and just stared flaying her body however I could.""</p><p>""Okay, promise me you won't ever beat her again unless I'm here. You can spank her all over if you want, but no beating. I'm not real happy with the fact she'll be out of action for a week or so, either. That wasn't in the plans.""</p><p>""I know, Sweetie, and I'll make it up to you, I promise.""</p><p>With this, she slid to her knees, unbuckling my belt, unbuttoning my fly, and pulling my pants and boxers down as she went. For the next 20 minutes, she gave me one of the best blow-jobs I'd ever had. Her wonderful tongue found sensitive spots I didn't know I had, and when she finally engulfed my hard-on with her mouth, she went out of her way to push it as far to the back of her mouth as she could, constantly gagging and choking, as the head of my penis hit the back of her throat. And when I finally blew my wad, she, for the first time, swallowed it all. When she finished she pulled off, looked up at me and smiled.</p><p>""Ummmm!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>The following Saturday morning, we were sleeping late, and other things, when the phone rang. It was the Police Department to inform us that they had a young lady there at the station-house, who said she had run away. They had picked her up trying to bum some money off of one of the citizens, supposedly to buy a bus ticket out of town. I informed the desk sergeant that I'd be right down to pick her up.</p><p>When I arrived, she was sitting next to the sergeant's desk, crying softly. Dressed as she was in her thin blouse, without a chemise and the skin-tight shorts, she could have been taken for a street-walker. I'm sure the officer must have had such thoughts, considering why she had been brought in. The policeman asked what had happened, that he'd been told that she had been beaten. I explained that we had acquired her from the Sisterhood as a ward for four years to help us with the housework, but that she had stolen some money and my wife had beaten her, as a result. She looked at me as if I'd just shot her, but I continued the sob story that we were just trying to give her a home and companionship until she could go out on her own when she was 21..</p><p>The Desk Sergeant then gave Susan a talking-to, about how she should be so thankful that someone cared enough to house and feed her, and that she was an ingrate and should be ashamed of herself. By the time we left, she was sobbing loudly and her head was bowed, as we approached the roadster.</p><p>We were silent all the way home, the only sound being Susan's constant sniffling. When we entered the house, Claire rushed over to Susan with daggers in her eyes.</p><p>""How dare you leave the house without our permission, you little gutter-snipe. Are you aware that you are contractually obligated to stay with us until you're 21 years old. We could have you thrown in jail for vagrancy and a number of other charges we could come up with. Try that again and we'll return you to the Sisterhood. You think you've had it bad here, think again. I hear that if you're returned to the Abbey, they'll flay you alive. Which is not to say you're not in for it here and now. Get those disgusting clothes off, right now.""</p><p>By the time Susan had discarded her two pieces of clothing, I grabbed her and pulled her over to my lap. The redness from her beating the previous Monday was pretty much gone. There were a few bruises all over her body, and her buttocks were still bearing a few purple splotches. I pulled her forward on my lap, using her left breast as the hauling tool, much to Susan's chagrin, as she yowled in pain from my effort.</p><p>Once I had her in position, I continued to hold her tit in my grasp, and I'm sure the squeezing added to the pain she was about to receive on her butt-cheeks. My hand fell with a resounding slap on her right cheek, then on her left, with as much force as my arm could muster. </p><p>Slap! Splat! She made no attempt to escape, resigned to her punishment, apparently, but her tears and pleas began immediately.</p><p>""Oh, please, Sir, not so hard. Oh, it hurts! Aggghh! Ouuu! Pleeease!""</p><p>My arm continued to fall on her cheeks as the color turned from pink to red to scarlet. Susan once again reached the stage of hiccupping and drooling spittle from her mouth. I gave her a good 75 smacks before I finally pushed her off onto the floor. As Susan lay there moaning and hiccupping, Claire threw herself down, so that her mouth was right up against Susan's ear and shouted, ""It's 'Master' to you, slut, not 'Sir'.""</p><p>With that she began spanking Susan's already ruby red bottom, giving her another 15 or so smacks. Susan's crying increased as the beating went on. When she stopped slapping her bottom, she stayed where she was and began speaking softly in Susan's ear. </p><p>""Now it's time for you to learn to worship your new god. Every man has one, but your Master's is special, and you're going to learn to pay homage to your new god a lot.""</p><p>Lifting Susan's arm, she pulled her over between my legs, then pulled her up to a sitting position. Still almost whispering into Susan's ear, Claire began instructing her how to get to her new god, as Susan's crying slowed down a bit. At this point, with her limited sex education, I wasn't even sure Susan suspected what Claire was talking about. As soon as she whispered for Susan to loosen my belt and undo my pants, Susan got this shocked expression on her face, looking back and forth between Claire and up at me.</p><p>""Do it now, young lady, or I'll give you twice as many swats to that naughty bottom as you've already gotten today!""</p><p>Sniffling, Susan did as she was told but hesitated when Claire ordered her to pull my pants and shorts down. Claire grabbed her prominent right nipple in her hand, and Susan screeched at the top of her lungs, but as soon as Claire loosened her grip she hurried to do as ordered.</p><p>When she had my clothes lowered, she was immediately faced with my totally stiff penis, not eight inches from her nose. It was obviously her first, because her mouth dropped open and her eyes looked like saucers. </p><p>""Now, little girl, I want you to begin worshipping your new god by licking him all over. Get that tongue out and lick all up and down.""</p><p>Claire was speaking so slowly and softly she was almost mesmerizing. Susan still hesitated, until Claire grabbed a clump of her red tresses and pushed her head up against my prong. The hair-pulling must have had the right effect, because I immediately felt Susan's warm tongue running up and down the underside of my penis. Because of her position, she really couldn't reach much more than the underside.</p><p>""All right, now I want you to take the head of your god into your sweet little mouth and run your tongue all around it.""</p><p>Susan did as commanded, and Claire let her perform in that manner for a minute or two. Susan had stopped her hiccups and was quietly doing as requested with tears running down her cheeks.</p><p>""Now I want you to suck on a little more of your Master's god""</p><p>With this, she pushed Susan's head forward, so she had no option but to move her mouth down on my prick. She was sucking, but there was no movement of her head until Claire grabbed her hair again, and began pulling her off to the tip and pushing her back down, so that at most she had half on my boner in her mouth, at the deepest. Claire continued this action for several minutes until Susan began to act voluntarily. Claire kept her hand behind Susan's head, and suddenly pushed her mouth down almost to my pubic hair. Susan sputtered and tried to pull herself off. Claire held her head in place for ten or fifteen seconds, as Susan began to struggle for air.</p><p>Eventually, Claire let her up for air, but only long enough to gasp once or twice and then Susan's head was once again down at the base of my prick. Claire continued this maneuver for some time, and Susan was not enjoying herself. </p><p>""Gawwp... unnngh... slurp...goop...gaaa...slurp...haagaah!"" </p><p>The sounds were music to my ears, but the feeling of her mouth engulfing my entire penis was out of this world. In spite of the fact that Claire and I had orgasmed together a couple of hours earlier, it didn't take five minutes to finish me off and I ler go with a stream of white cum, right down Susan's throat. Claire could see that I had finished shooting my wad, and pulled Susan's head off shortly afterward. Susan began to cough and big tears streamed down her face.</p><p>Claire murmured into Susan's ear, ""Now that's how you worship your new god, sweetness, and I hope you enjoyed it, because you'll have lots more chances to improve your technique, and, maybe, one of these days you'll even learn to do it without all the choking and gagging. Now go and wash your face and brush your teeth and come on back here. Maybe we can find some more fun games to play!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>When Susan returned from the bathroom, still naked, she looked considerably better, although she must have known that she was in for more of our tormenting, because her pretty little mouth was turned down, and she placed her hands behind her back. With that action, she looked like a petulant little girl, and I knew where to go next.</p><p>""Susan, your action of running away was very childish. You're supposed to be a big girl now, but you keep acting like a bad little girl. I think we need to make you aware of your childishness, so that you can make an attempt to grow up. So, I think we're going to cut off all that hair down by your pussy, and when you show signs of maturing more, we'll let it grow back out.""</p><p>She was visibly shaken by my statement, as her hands moved from behind her, and she placed them both directly over her mound.</p><p>""Oh no, please...uh... Master, don't do that. I don't want to look like a little girl. Pleeeease don't!""</p><p>""Nonsense! Come along now. We need to get scissors and my shaving razor and Claire, you can take our little girl into her bathroom.""</p><p>When I arrived in Susan's bathroom, Claire had already forced her spread-legged up onto the sink, so that her vagina was directly above the bowl. As a result, her vulva was split wide open, and for the first time I looked into the heart of that, what I assumed was virgin, gorgeous pink pussy. Susan was obviously not finding this an exciting event, as her little clitoris was still well hidden. She was once again bawling her eyes out. This little operation seemed to be more unpleasant for her than I had expected.</p><p>""Now, you must be very still while we cut and shave you, little girl. Otherwise we might cut one of your pretty little lips, and that would hurt a lot.""</p><p>Snip! Snip! Snip! It didn't take long to excise the major growth of her soft red mop of hair with the scissors. I then explained that, if we were really mean parents, we could shave her without shaving cream, but being munificent, we would use some. I then reached into the Mole shaving cream jar and took a dollop of the cream and smeared it all over her outer lips and the upper portion above her vagina. I then pulled her legs so that her butt lay on the outer edge of the sink. Since I was using a straight razor I had to be very careful, for the angles were certainly different from what I was used to.</p><p>Throughout the shaving, Susan continued to sob quietly, putting on her best pout.</p><p>By the time I had finished and washed the area well, Susan's pussy looked like that of any prepubescent child. Before we finished, totally, I had to prove she was a virgin, so I stuck my index finger into her little hole and it stopped at about knuckle length.</p><p>""Ohhh!,"" cried Susan, not having been prepared for my finger's invasion.</p><p>Looking at Claire with a satisfied smile, I said, ""Well, our little girl is still a virgin.""</p><p>""That doesn't mean she's not a slut, though,"" Claire chimed in. ""Let's do something with the hair on her head. I think pigtails would help make her look more like a little girl, don't you, Dear?"" </p><p>I concurred, and soon Claire had placed two rubber bands around two thatches of Susan's hair, and she truly looked like a sulky little girl. As she pulled Susan off of the sink, Claire said, ""You'd better get rid of that sour look, missy, or I'll give you something to look sour about. You look just like a little girl now, except for these!"" She then grabbed Susan's nipples in both hand and squeezed, much to her chagrin and discomfort. ""If I had my way, I'd cut these ugly things off too, but it appears Master Tom really likes them for some reason, so we'll let you keep them, unless you keep frowning at me.""</p><p>With this, Susan tried to force a semi-smile on her face, although I could see she was suffering a lot of pain from Claire's hard grasp on her nipples. Claire led her back into the living room, walking backwards, as she held tight to Susan's tit-tips. It turned out she had kept some of the rubber bands, and soon had three each placed around the beginning of each nipple. I could tell the rubber bands were cutting off the circulation to the ends of her tits, though this was not evident immediately. The rubber bands didn't seem to be causing a great deal of pain for Susan, but in the next fifteen minutes Susan's nipples turned darker brown, and eventually the brown shade was supplanted by a deep purple.</p><p>""Now, baby girl, did they ever give you an enema at the Sisterhood?,"" Claire asked.</p><p>""No ma'am..., but... a few of my friends got them, and ...they said they really hhhhurt, "" Susan answered hesitantly.</p><p>""Well, enemas aren't given for fun, except maybe for the ones giving them, but sometimes they're necessary, Claire said, smiling at me. ""I noticed you haven't had a bowel movement since you ate all that rice. We need to clean you out before it causes a problem.""</p><p>""But ...ma'am, I ...threw up all that rice, ...so I think I'll be all right.""</p><p>""Damn it, there you go sassing me again. If I want your opinion, I'll ask for it. I can see more spanking is in order. Little girl needs to keep her mouth closed, unless we give you something to put in it. Now get yourself into our bathroom. All of the paraphernalia is in there ready. Get!"" </p><p>With head held low and eyes downcast, Susan forced herself to move into our bathroom. The large hot-water-bottle hung on a hook above the medicine cabinet, and the accompanying red rubber tubing and black nozzle hung beside it.</p><p>""I want you to get down on your knees on the bath mat and lean forward on your arms and put your head on the floor. What do you think, Tommy? A quart and a half?"" Claire began filling the bottle with hot water, lots of soap and tossed in a little glycerin for good measure.</p><p>""Well, she's not very big, let's see what a quart and a half does. We can always add more.""</p><p>Claire screwed the cap on, after she'd filled it to the brim and hung it back on the hook. Taking the tubing down, she rubbed a little mineral oil on the nozzle, rubbed a little more on Susan's prominent little puckered hole and rammed the nozzle in.</p><p>""Ohhh, please not so hard.""</p><p>Claire continued to push until the six inch nozzle had totally disappeared, as Susan grunted in discomfort. When it was finally seated, Claire pushed up on the clasp, and the mixture began to flow into Susan's bottom. The grunts became more vocal as the liquid poured into her bowels. Soon the grunts became moans, and Susan was rocking back and forth, as beads of sweat began to appear on her back.</p><p>""Oh, ...pleeease... that's' enough... it hurts... Oh, God, please, it hurts... Awwwhhh!""</p><p>At this point the bottle was only half empty, and Claire and I grinned smugly at each other.</p><p>""Pleeeeease... I neeeed to go... Let me up, pleeease!""</p><p>""No, little girl, we still have lots more to go. Just be patient."" Claire murmured in her ear. </p><p>""I caaan't stand any moooore! Pleeease! Oh, it hurts so bad.... I neeed to goooo!""</p><p>When the hot-water-bottle had emptied, Clair took it off the hook and filled it about halfway, and Susan began screeching and crying, knowing she still had more to take in. Claire released the hook again, and Susan's cries became more pitiful.</p><p>""Oh, God in Heaven, pleeeease stop. I'll do anythiiiing...I promise... I'll suck you some mmmmore...Anythiiing! ... Ohhhh, pleeease!""</p><p>Finally the bottle gurgled its last, and Claire snapped the hook closed. Susan started to rise, but Claire pushed her back to the floor.</p><p>No, no, baby girl, we have to wait ten minutes, so the water has a chance to get all that stuff loose. But, I'll tell you what. Let's get you standing up. Maybe that will ease the pain. She helped Susan to stand, and when we got her in a semi-standing position, the result was amazing. Susan's stomach was so distended that the entire area was shiny as if it had been oiled and she truly looked as if she were five or six months pregnant.</p><p>""Oh, look, Susan. Now you can see what you're going to look like before you have a baby. Isn't that exciting?""</p><p>Susan looked down at herself, but she didn't find it exciting at all. She just moaned and cried some more. The tears were pouring down her face, as Claire continued holding onto her, preventing Susan from getting to the toilet. When the ten minutes were up, Claire sidled her over to the john, and, as she was seating her, she pulled the plug out of Susan's hole, the water began to gush out in a constant stream. Susan even smiled as she felt the relief of having all that dirty water squirting out. It took close to five minutes before Susan sighed and began to wipe herself.</p><p>""Now, doesn't that feel better, little girl?"" Susan didn't answer. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter 8</h5><p>""Oh,yeah, I guess I forgot to mention that Master Tom has other places besides your mouth that he likes to put your god. Now that you're all cleaned out, I guess this would be a good time for him to become acquainted with your little rose-petal.""</p><p>Susan looked up from the toilet, with her huge green eyes and just muttered, ""Oh no!""</p><p>Claire then suggested we go into our bedroom. Susan shook her head a dozen times in a definitely negative way, before Claire grabbed one of her nipples, which, at this point, was purple, because of the rubber bands, and yanked. Susan screamed bloody murder but quickly gave up her seat and followed Claire into our bedroom. I brought up the rear, so to speak, and a lovely rear she had. </p><p>Claire suggested I lose my pants and shorts, which I did. My penis was semi-hard, and Susan looked at it in total horror and fascination, trying to figure out how that big thing could possibly go in her behind. Even though Claire still had a grip on her nipple, Susan again shook her head and began begging.</p><p>""Oh, please, Ma'am. Don't do this. Please. He'll kill me. I'll do anything. Let me suck on him instead.""</p><p>I think that's a lovely idea, dear, to get him hard. But he still wants to use your little bottom hole. It may hurt, but it won't kill you.""</p><p>Susan wasn't convinced and she began to try to pull away from Claire. Silly girl. Claire just twisted her nipple 180 degrees, until Susan fell to her knees.</p><p>""Now that you're down there, crawl over and latch onto that nice lollipop and get it hard for your master!""</p><p>Apparently resigned, at least to the sucking, Susan crawled, sobbing, over to where I stood. A moment later her soft lips had encircled the head of my prick and her wet mouth took almost no time to get me hard. I pulled away then, because I wanted to enjoy as much time buried in Susan's behind as possible.</p><p>""Get on the bed, Susan, just the way you were during the enema... NOW!""</p><p>Susan's tears were now flowing in torrents, as she pulled herself up and plopped herself on the bed. She pulled herself into position, and her sobs rent the air. I placed a large gob of mineral oil around her cute little anus, daubed my entire staff with the stuff and moved on the bed behind her.</p><p>My first push against her hole was gentler than I intended but brought a screech from Susan. That sound was nothing compared to the next one, as I started pushing against the wrinkled little hole. The head of my prick eventually made some progress, as I felt it break through partially. Then, when it began to sink in more and more, Susan screamed at the top of her lungs. Soon I felt the whole head had made it in, and Susan was begging as never before.</p><p>""Awwwnnnggg... GOD!... pleeease take it out...You're killing me... oh,God, it huuurts.... Noooo, please.... No moooore!....Take it ouuuut, please!""</p><p>Soon I had the whole thing inside, and for a moment I savored the pleasure of her tightness, but then I began an in and out motion, which obviously wasn't to her liking, because she began wailing again.</p><p>As much as I wanted to stay, the excitement of the afternoon got to me, and shortly after I began pistoning back and forth into her entrails I lost it, and I could feel my sperm shooting into her bowels. I left it in until it was totally soft again, and pulled out with a plop. Susan was still moaning and gasping.</p><p>Claire gave me a sharp slap on the rear-end, saying what a disappointment I was. What a wuss!</p><p>""Well, we'll just have to do it again later, until you can sustain yourself a little better.""</p><p>""Yeah, no sense in wasting a good enema!"" </p><p>Susan let out the most heart-rending cry I'd ever heard. I think she realized at that point, she was in the hands of monsters.</p>"
617,An Unnatural Family,Banshee,BF0629@verizon.net,"['Mf', 'enema', 'exh', 'inc', 'size', 'spank', 'oral', 'bdsm', 'hum', 'nc']","Terry intends a surprise visit to her sister. Turns out she's the surprised one, when she inadvertently ends up in a strange family's house, and they decide to make her one of them.",2013-05-31T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>It was summer, and Terry had a week's vacation coming. She really didn't have any close friends to hang out with. The people she worked with were nice enough, but most of them were married or gay. Her parents were both dead, her father of a heart attack at 43, and her mother of breast cancer at 41.</p><p>Her dating situation was dismal. Most of the guys she'd gone out with were after one thing, and when she felt she had a relationship developing and went to bed with the guy, that was the last she heard from him. The last guy she'd gone out with had a thing for spanking. When he'd surprised her with one, pretty painful session, she ended that one that night.</p><p>The only relative she had that she cared anything about was her sister, Angie, who'd married a corn farmer three years ago. The sisters had been very close until the wedding. Now they talked on the phone on holidays and birthdays and the affection was there, but the distance had cut into the relationship. Angie had a two-year old son, named Harry, whom Terry had never even seen.</p><p>The more she thought about it, the better the idea of a surprise visit sounded to Terry. She got an okay for her vacation, booked a plane ticket to Des Moines for the following week, and could hardly wait for Saturday to come. Everything about the trip worked out beautifully until she found she'd have to take a Greyhound bus out into the boonies to get to her sister's house, and even then she'd have to walk a mile or so. The surprised look on Angie's face would be worth the extra trouble. She had only brought one small suitcase with her, filled with shorts and tee-shirts, and underclothes, just enough for a week. </p><p>The bus let her off at a crossroads, that made her think of the scene from North By Northwest , where the plane tries to run down Cary Grant. Corn-fields on all four corners, and no signs to indicate which way she should go, and she hadn't thought to ask the bus-driver. Well, there must be a house around somewhere to let her know which way to head. She began walking down this dusty road, viewing nothing, for what seemed like miles, but corn and other crops growing up on either side of her.</p><p>Soon dark storm clouds began to form, and, within minutes, the rains started. These were not just sprinkles. It began pouring, and Terry hadn't thought to bring an umbrella. Eventually, she was sopped, water running down her body, her hair stringing down her face. Soon, her bra and panties were obvious, beneath her thin sopping dress. She was totally miserable, as the cold rain continued to pour down upon her.</p><p>Finally, she saw a house in the distance, and she hurried to get to it before the water sweeping down the gullies by the side of the road swept her away. As she stood at the front door, she looked like a drowned puppy.</p><p>A tall man opened the door with a smile, but when he saw Terry's condition, he opened the screen door and summoned her inside.</p><p>""My God, girl, get in here before you get washed away. You look like something the cat dragged in. Get those clothes off before you catch your death of cold.""</p><p>Terry had started to come in, but hesitated when she heard the man's order.</p><p>""I'm sorry. Let me get my step-daughter and she can help you. SANDY, come here please!""</p><p>In seconds a young girl, maybe 16 or 17, appeared sheepishly from her bedroom. She was dressed in a robe, and she immediately came to the door. The only strange thing Terry noticed right away was a collar around Sandy's neck. It didn't look like an ornamental collar, but almost like a dog collar. </p><p>""Sandy, this poor girl is sopping wet. Help her get changed into something warm, will you? What's your name, dear?""</p><p>""I'm Terry, sir. Thank you Sandy, I could use a place to change into something drier.""</p><p>Sandy showed Terry into her bedroom and shut the door. Terry immediately took off her dress and began to take off her bra.</p><p>""You should leave now. It's important.""</p><p>""I will, as soon as I dry off."" Terry removed her sopping panties, reached into her suitcase for a new pair of panties and a robe. Can I borrow your hair-dryer? I feel so grungy.""</p><p>""No, I mean you should leave now! If you don't...""</p><p>""Girls! Come out here, please. Now!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>Sandy immediately rushed to the door, as Terry slipped her panties on, and barely had time to get her robe on before the door was open. She followed Sandy into the living room, only to find another female sitting on the couch next to the man. The woman's resemblance to Sandy was striking. She had to be her mother, but, like Sandy, she seemed somewhat reticent, and she, too, was wearing a collar just like Sandy's. Terry wondered if this was some kind of Iowa fashion statement. </p><p>""Have a seat, girls. I was just telling my wife, Annie, about finding you on our doorstep. By the way, I'm Carl. Now, how did you happen to end up here, dear?""</p><p>""Well, I flew here from Chicago today, and the bus left me at the crossroads about a mile back that way. I'm looking for my sister's house, but I'm not sure where she lives. I was planning on surprising her.""</p><p>""She doesn't know you're coming?""</p><p>""No, but I guess I'll have to call her now, unless you know them. My brother-in-law's name is Bacon. Do you know where they live?""</p><p>""I'm afraid not. There's no one living down in this stretch for miles, so they must be on the other side of the crossroads. Sandy, why don't you get Terry a towel so she can dry her hair, and Annie, make some tea for Terry.""</p><p>They both jumped up and almost ran to their appointed stations.</p><p>""Could I borrow your phone, Carl? I guess my surprising my sister will have to go by the wayside."" </p><p>Unfortunately we have no house phone and my cell phone went dead a couple of days ago, and I haven't had a chance to buy a new battery for it. The nearest town is 40 miles away, so we don't go in very often. Do you have one?""</p><p>""No, I left it in Chicago. I hate the things. I don't use mine often, and I get tired of carrying it around."" </p><p>""I know what you mean. Ah, here's Sandy with your towel.""</p><p>Sandy handed the towel to Terry and sat. As Terry began rubbing the towel on her head, Carl reached under the sofa and brought out a long length of clothesline rope.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>In a matter of seconds Carl was across the room and had both of Terry's hands clasped in his, and the rope wound around her wrists two or three times. She grunted, the towel still covering her head, so that she wasn't sure what was going on. Carl tied her hands together behind her head.</p><p>""Sandy, come over here and hold Terry's hands behind her head until I tell you to stop.""</p><p>Sandy moved quickly to do as her step-father ordered. In the meantime, Carl left the room and returned a moment later with a collar exactly like the ones Sandy and Annie were wearing. It took only a moment to slip it around Terry's neck, though she had started to attempt to rise and Sandy was having trouble holding her down.</p><p>When he had the collar attached, he pulled out a little lock and attached it to the collar. He then pulled the towel off of Terry's head and untied the rope holding her hands together. Terry looked up at him in wonderment.</p><p>""I'm afraid you've just been made a member of the family, little lady. You must have noticed the collars on Annie and Sandy. Well, those are to ensure they stay on the premises. I have set up three perimeters outside that are highly charged, similar to what they use to make sure dogs stay in the yard. I assure you if you try to escape, the collar will be activated and you will receive a wicked shock. Should you get past the first perimeter, you'd still get the shock of your life on the second or third.""</p><p>""Now, suppose we get that robe off, so we can see what your pretty body looks like.""</p><p>With this, Terry did jump up, but not before Carl grabbed the robe and pulled it off her shoulders. As they struggled it fell to the floor. She wasted no time running to the front door, as Carl stared at her nearly naked body. She managed to pull the door open and flee into the front yard. Carl stood in the doorway and watched as she ran. Five yards from the house, Terry suddenly screamed, grabbed at her neck, and fell to the ground, moaning and thrashing about. </p><p>Carl sauntered outside as Terry lay there moaning, and, grabbing her by her auburn hair, pulled her up and moved back toward the house, with Terry attempting to keep some sort of balance, traveling backwards. When they reached the living room, Carl tossed Terry to the floor.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>""I can see you're one high-spirited little girl, who needs to be taken down a peg. I tell you not to try to leave, and what's the first thing you do? Well, I'd say some punishment is in order. When was the last time you got spanked, girl?""</p><p>Terry looked up with dread at Carl. Seeing his burning eyes, she lowered them again.</p><p>""N..n..not since I was a little girl.""</p><p>""SIR!""</p><p>""Not since I was a little girl .... Sir.""</p><p>""Well, suppose you slide over here and get on my lap, for some good old childhood reminders, then."" Carl sat on an armless chair and patted his lap.</p><p>Terry slid over to his chair and placed herself over his lap, tears already beginning to well up in her eyes. He immediately lowered her panties until they dropped to the floor. Her position obviously didn't suit him, because he pulled her further back, so that his hand could grab hold of her right breast with his left hand.</p><p>Before he started to spank her he began squeezing her entire breast. The pain was agonizing, and she began to squeal, as the pressure intensified. Sandy looked on with great interest, pitying the poor girl, but very glad it wasn't her for a change. </p><p>Carl's hand rose and fell rapidly on Terry's ass, and in only a matter of half a minute, her bouncing buttocks were turning a pinkish hue. The spanking continued for some time, each smack being delivered with great force, and Terry began to moan and cry out constantly. She wasn't sure which was more painful, the spanking, itself, or the crushing her breast was getting from Carl's hand. As the beating continued, though, the pain in her butt became the major factor. Her poor ass was turning a vivid red, and still the hand continued to rain down in vicious slaps.</p><p>""Ohhhh, .....pleease...stop...I'll be good...whatever you want...please... soooo sooore...I promisssse...Oh, Godddd...stop...pleaaase!""</p><p>Carl finally had to stop the spanking, because his hand was beginning to sting badly. He stopped the spanking, but continued squeezing Terry's poor throbbing tit. She was sniffling to try to keep the mucous from dripping from her nose, but there was nothing to hold back the tears that streamed down her cheeks and dripped on the floor. As he released her breast from his grip, he pushed Terry to her feet. Her hand immediately reached up to soothe her flaming red breast. At the same time, her other hand reached behind her to rub her painful buttocks.</p><p>She stood there with her head lowered, as Carl called Annie into the living room. She had obviously heard all that had transpired, but chose to stay uninvolved, sitting on her bed, wondering how this new development was going to affect her and Sandy. When she arrived she was somewhat amazed at the redness of Terry's rear end. She had seen her own buttocks in the mirror, darkened by Carl's spankings, and God knew how many times she'd tried to soothe Sandy's poor purple cheeks, but Terry's buttocks seemed particularly flushed, considering that Carl had only just spanked her.</p><p>""Sandy and Annie, remove your clothes and stand next to Terry at attention. All three of you! Attention means hands at your side, Terry, your shoulders back and your chest out! Do you need more spanking to get you to obey?""</p><p>""Nnnno...sir."" These words came in a whisper, as her hands came away from her boob and rear end, and thrust her aching chest out. Carl stood, every bit the commanding general, and passed in front of the three naked females.</p><p>""Well, Terry, you make a nice addition to my menagerie. Annie has beautiful big breasts, and Sandy takes after her in that respect, but their nipples are almost flat even though their areolas are large. You on the other hand have nice pear-shaped titties, and your nipples stand out like little thimbles. Very suckable! I have trained Annie to deep-throat, to the point that she gags very little. Sandy has the tightest little pussy I've ever had the pleasure of screwing. I don't know where you fit in. Maybe you'll be better at blow-jobs, and I'm sure your pussy is tight, but it may be you're the best at ass-fucking. We'll just have to try them all to find out.""</p><p>Terry groaned and winced, but managed to stay at attention. Carl looked down at Terry's auburn tuft of hair covering her vagina.</p><p>""But, unlike Annie and Sandy, whose vaginas are as bald as pool balls, you still have all that hair still covering up your beautiful pussy. We have to do something about that.""</p><p>As he said this, his large hand covered her vagina, and he squeezed the protruding lips painfully. Terry inhaled as the soreness began to affect her whole crotch.</p><p>""I suggest we get you into a nice warm shower and then get rid of all that ugly hair. Follow me, girls.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>As he said this, still clasping Terry's aching vagina, he pulled her into the bathroom. Sandy and Annie followed. He let go of Terry and went to the shower, turning it on full blast and turning the dial to hot. After giving the water time to warm up, he pushed Terry into the shower and slid the shower door shut. Terry began knocking on the sliding door immediately, but Carl held it shut.</p><p>""N..n..no...tooo hottt...Let me out...the waters toooo hottt...Oh, please let me outttt...""</p><p>""The sooner you get yourself washed, the sooner I'll let you out. Unless you want another spanking you'd best get on with it.""</p><p>Terry realized the futility of trying to get out of the shower, so she turned, grabbed the soap and washcloth, and though she felt the stinging hot water pelting her skin and turning it pink, she made an effort to wash her whole body. The water was particularly painful hitting her sore left breast, which was still red from Carl's harsh grabbing, and on her rapidly darkening buttocks. When she had soaped most of her body and rinsed it off, Carl finally slid the door open, and let her out into the bathroom. Her whole body had turned a bright pink.</p><p>Carl grabbed a towel and, placing it on Terry's back, began to dry her off. He paid particular attention to her breasts, rubbing them far longer than necessary, and squeezing them as well. Then he moved the towel down between her legs and proceeded to rub her mound roughly, and then to make her spread her legs, so that he could rub the area between the outer lips, paying particular attention to the front of the split where her clitoris began to react to the rubbing, emerging from behind the fold protecting it.</p><p>Next, Carl moved the towel to her already sore buttocks and began to coarsely chafe against the reddened skin and between the buttocks to roughly massage her little puckered hole. He quickly finished with her legs and arms and commanded her to move over to the sink.</p><p>""Lie down on the floor and spread your legs. Further, damn it! Sandy, grab one of her legs. Annie, you get the other.""</p><p>Both women jumped to do Carl's bidding, and soon Terry felt as though she was the wishbone on turkey day. It hurt, but the indignity of being spread out with her whole vaginal area fully on exhibition to a male was the most demeaning. Carl grabbed the shaving cream can and sprayed the entire area. He stood watching for a minute or so with a big smile on his face as the shaving cream set.</p><p>""I hate pussy hair. It covers a woman's most beautiful features. We'll have you looking like a little girl in just a bit.""</p><p>He then set to work, shaving very carefully, first the area above the slit, then the hair on one fat lip, then the other lip, and finally the area near her little puckered ass-hole. When he finished, he sat back on his haunches, admiring his work, as if he'd just painted a priceless piece of art.</p><p>He got a damp towel and began dabbing at Terry's vagina, taking great pleasure in rubbing the area between the lips, especially around her clitoris. Once again he rubbed enough that, even in her embarrassed state, Terry could feel herself beginning to become moist. As before, however, he stopped before she could really get turned on.</p><p>""Now, I think we need to clean you out so we can see how effective you are in the ass-fucking department. Annie, get the equipment out while I get the soapy water ready.""</p><p>""No, please don't do this. I don't want this. Can't we postpone it?""</p><p>""No we can't, and you will be punished for trying to countermand one of my decisions. You don't argue with me. Once again, you show you need correction before you become the good little girl I'm looking for. You may look like a little girl with that bare pussy, but those tits tell me you're still a big girl.""</p><p>With that he reached out and took her nipples between his thumbs and fingers and squeezed. She tried to squirm away from the pain he was causing, but he held on tight, and she began to cry and beg him to stop. He finally released them in order to get the soap and water mixed for the enema. After they had gotten the paraphernalia set up and the bag hung, Carl ordered Terry to get on her knees and then lean forward on her arms with her head on the floor.</p><p>""Oh, please don't do this. I've had enemas before, and they really hurt. Pleaaase, let me off on this.""</p><p>""You shut up, girl or I'll tape your mouth shut. You have to learn not to talk, unless I ask you to. Now, SHUT UP!""</p><p>Crying, Terry moved into position, and it was only moments later that she felt the hot water solution seeping into her bowels.</p><p>""Oh, please, it's too hot. It's burning me!"" She started to rise and Carl grabbed a handful of hair and held her head against the floor, as he ordered Sandy to get the duct tape. Moments later she returned with the tape and Carl, tearing off a strip, lifted Terry's head long enough to plaster it against her mouth. This time Terry remained in place, moaning behind the tape, as the tears continued to fall to the floor.</p><p>After one bag of the soapy water had drained into Terry's backside, Carl took the bag off the hook to fill it once more. Terry raised her head, shaking it vigorously and trying to yell, unsuccessfully behind her gag. When she felt the second bag start to flow into her, she screamed, but all the three watchers heard was a muffled screech. When the second bag had emptied, Carl reached under Terry, grabbing her breast in his two hands and pulled her up onto her two feet. Terry's stomach was so cramped she could only stand in a crouch, but her stomach protruded out, making her appear to be at least four months pregnant. The skin on her stomach was so stretched it was shiny, as if someone had oiled it.</p><p>Terry pointed to the toilet, grunting, with eyes begging to be allowed to sit. Carl indicated that she had to wait at least ten minutes for the enema to do its work properly. She moaned loudly, and were it not for the fact that Carl was still holding her by the tits, she would have sunk to the floor again. He removed the duct tape from her mouth.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>Twelve agonizing minutes later, Carl finally walked her over to the toilet, pulled the plug and let her sit. Any other time, Terry would have been embarrassed having three people watch closely as she evacuated everything from her bowels, but all she felt this time was relief. Unbeknownst to her, she was in for a double dose, and she actually fought to avoid it, screaming through the tape and wriggling and twisting, but to no avail. Carl eventually had her back kneeling on the floor, and she went through the whole process again. By the time she finished expelling the second load, she was totally limp. Carl had to help her walk to her bed. He then removed the tape from her mouth and told her to move up onto the bed and get in the same position she had been in for the enema.</p><p>""Please don't. I'll be good. Whatever you want, but don't do this. You'll kill me. Pleeease!"" She sank down to her knees and placed her hands together, praying to Carl.</p><p>Carl's rapid response was a vicious slap across Terry's cheek, with a reminder that she was not to speak unless he asked her a question. He then yanked her up by her arm and threw her forcefully on the bed. She lay there on her stomach, trying to think of some way out of what she knew would be the most painful thing she'd ever suffered, when she heard Carl's pants unzip and slide to the floor and felt him sit on the bed and, a moment later, felt his finger gliding between her buttocks with some kind of oil, rubbing it up and down the crack, before she felt his finger stretching her little puckered hole, entering her anus about an inch or two, rubbing the oil in and attempting to stretch the hole a bit.</p><p>The next thing she knew, he rose up on the bed, pulled her hips up until she was resting on her knees and elbows. Terry began to cry in earnest, as she felt what had to be Carl's penis at the crinkly cavity and beginning to thrust.</p><p>""Oh, please it's toooo big. Hurts. Pleaaase, I can't take it. Oh, Goddd, please, no!""</p><p>And indeed, she was right. No matter how hard he pushed, his penis was thick enough that he couldn't get more than part of the head in. Terry was screaming at the top of her lungs, crying as hard as she ever had, but he could not get the head in. A few more thrusts brought a smattering of blood around the hole, and no progress. At that point Terry went limp. She had fainted, and, frustrated, Carl cussed and pulled back.</p><p>""Well, I guess this isn't going to be her specialty. Shit! Well, when she wakes up, we'll have to try one of the other holes.""</p><p>He turned to Annie. ""Maybe you and Terry will have to trade off. We'll have to see if she can make it in the deep throat department. Or maybe she can take your place as the champion fucker, Sandy. She ought to be pretty tight, God knows.""</p><p>Sandy and Annie looked at each other with alarm. Neither was happy with their current ""assignment"", but neither was looking forward to the possibility of being Carl's ""rear guard."" </p><p>A minute or two later there was a moan from the bed. All three family members went over and stood by the bedside, Carl still pantsless.</p><p>""Well, Sleeping Beauty, has come back to the land of the living. Did you have a nice nap, Terry?""</p><p>When she realized where she was, Terry shrunk back on the bed, but Carl grabbed her arm and pulled her off of it.</p><p>""Well, you failed miserably with your rear end, Missy. Let's see how you are at gobbling down cum.""</p><p>Terry tried to pull away, but Carl's grip was too tight. He twisted her arm until she was forced to her knees. Then he moved himself and her over to the bed. </p><p>""Have you ever sucked a man's prick before?""</p><p>""Only once, ...sir.""</p><p>""Did you like it?""</p><p>""Nnnnno, sir.""</p><p>""Well, now you're going to get a chance to start liking it. I'll warn you ahead of time, if I feel your teeth any time while it's in your mouth, you'll lose a few yourself. Do I make myself clear?""</p><p>""Yesss, sir.""</p><p>""Okay start licking the front, all up and down. Ummm, that's a girl. Keep going until I tell you to stop. Oh, yeah. All right, now stick the head in your mouth and suck on it like it was a popsicle. Yeah, that's it. OK, now start sliding your mouth back and forth. Ummm, yeah!""</p><p>Suddenly he grabbed her head in both hands and began forcing Terry's mouth further and further down on his prick.</p><p>""Glumf...slurp...umnnngh...Slurp...Gluggrrr...hmmmngh...slurp...Glop...""</p><p>Eventually he got her head as far down as he could get it. Her mouth was full of flesh and she couldn't breathe. She made several attempts to pull back, but Carl was too strong. She thought she was going to die of suffocation, but at the last moment he pulled her head off enough so that she could suck in some air. Then she was back on his penis as far as she could go, not to his stomach, but far enough that she was fighting for breath. Again he held her down for long moments, but finally let her get some air. Then he was back to guiding her on and off.</p><p>""Gllump...ungggh...slurp...googggmm...goffmg...""</p><p>Suddenly Carl could feel the moment coming and pulled Terry's head down on his penis as far as she could go and let her have his total load of sperm down her throat. She wasn't prepared for it, but had no choice, anyway, and was unable to swallow. Soon he let go of her head with a sigh, and she pulled off. Remnants of sperm dripped from her mouth, as she gasped for breath once more. </p><p>Finally, Carl looked down at her and announced, ""Well, it wasn't perfect, but with some practice you might give Annie some competition. I've had it for today. Let's eat and go to bed.""</p><p>They all had supper, a macaroni and cheese casserole which Annie and Sandy cooked up. They all went to their respective beds, Carl with Annie and Sandy and Terry in their bedrooms. </p><p>The next morning Annie awoke to find Carl on the bed on his back with a butcher knife sticking in his chest.</p>"
618,Soulmates,Banshee,BF0629@verizon.net,"['MMF/ff', 'spank', 'teen', 'nc', 'reluc', 'inc', 'bro/sis', 'les', 'ds', 'humil']","Two bloggers find they have similar interests and both have girls 'dependent' on them. They get together for lots of fun for them, and not so much for the girls.",2013-06-01T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>While paging through blogs on my favorite BDSM website, I came across one by a man, who claimed to have a slow-witted wife that he'd ""bought"" 3 years earlier, and how much he enjoyed making her life miserable. Since he had mentioned his county and state, I knew we couldn't be more than 25 or 30 miles apart. Fascinated with the idea of mixing things up, I wrote him immediately, and pulled no punches.</p><p></p><blockquote><i>Hi, A.P. 

</i><p>I read your blog with great interest. I am currently the step-mother of a girl, Beth, age 15, who has grown up under the rod, so to speak. I met her father, Bill, some years ago, and though we (Bill and I) hit it off immediately, it wasn't until I saw her being punished and noticed her round little bruised and striped behind that I realized we could be soul-mates. The girl is totally cowed, and I think at this point, feels she deserves what she gets in the way of punishment, for being so clumsy and ""difficult to deal with."" Bill died of colon cancer three years ago. .He left me very well off, financially, and as a non-working step-mother I have lots of time to make my step-daughter's life miserable. Things have advanced a little more, since Bill's death, and taken on a more sexual aspect.</p>
<p>I often feel it is more painful and advantageous when I spank or whip her well-developed breasts than her heinie. Her prominent nipples , I find, are very sensitive, particularly in the administering of pain.</p>
<p>Since we live as close to each other as we do, I thought it might be fun to bring the two households together for some recreational fun. I would suggest meeting in my house, as it's very isolated, and I have a room almost totally dedicated to the subject at hand. As for bedrooms, Beth has her own room, and I have a guest room with a double bed (is that a problem?). I'm still a little vague as to your circumstances, but it sounds like your situation is ideal. Would you please elucidate a little for me. Waiting breathlessly to hear from you.</p>
<p>Dot</p></blockquote><p>Within minutes a message came through from A.P.</p><p></p><blockquote><i>Hello, Dot, 

</i><p>Thanks for your exciting note. Yes, I have a real winner on my hands. It all began a little over three years ago. I make my living buying up large lots of farm-land and selling it to developers at a big markup. Back during the recession I had been visiting a farmer and his wife trying to convince them to sell me a huge acreage. As time went by my visits started to pay off. We became very friendly, and the economy was worsening to the point that he was thinking he might have to sell his whole farm. I had noticed their daughter, who was 14, pretty and fulsome, performing various duties around the house, but they barely spoke to her, and, when they did, it was rather harshly. Eventually they mentioned that she was slightly retarded, in that her IQ was under 100. She was totally quiet, unless spoken to, very intimidated, and her clothes were always ragged. Her hair was stringy, and she always looked drawn and slightly dirty. Both the farmer and his wife were constantly complaining about her, demeaning her, and bemoaning what a burden she was. </p>
<p>It wasn't until my fourth visit that I saw her being punished. She had broken a plate and her father proceeded to take her over his knee, right in front of me, have her lift her dress off totally, (she had no bra, though she was nicely developed in the tit department), pull down her panties, which were full of holes with the elastic almost gone, and spank her long and hard. It was, at that point, I had a brilliant idea. As she went running to her room, crying, I suggested that I could take her off their hands, employ her as a servant, and that I'd pay them considerably more for the land we were discussing. It took him only a second to enthusiastically agree to the arrangement. I wrote up a contract on the spot, which specified that I was purchasing the land and hiring their daughter, Amy, for three years, to be my servant. Amy's mother called her in, (She was still naked) told her curtly to pack her bag, that she'd be working for me, henceforth, and not even to think about coming back to the farm any more. With her little bag in tow and Amy shedding tears all the way to the car, we left and we haven't been back or communicated with her parents since. </p>
<p>Amy, for the past three years, has been not only my oft-punished servant, but, I guess you could say, my slave, though, as far as she knows, every girl is treated this way. I spank her on a regular basis, whether she needs it or not, and we have regular punishment sessions which involve huge enemas, exercises in the nude, which I encourage with a switch if she doesn't put her heart and soul into it, or sitting on a large dildo for extended periods of time. When the three years were up, recently, I decided to marry Amy, lest there be any questions on any nosy social worker's part about our relationship. Amy is not a happy camper, understandably, but she believes this is her lot in life, and takes whatever I choose to dish out without question. </p>
<p>I would very much like to get together for our mutual ""enjoyment."" How would this week-end be for you? The double bed in the guest bedroom will be fine. I'll probably have Amy sleep on the floor, anyway, unless you want her in your bed. That would give us two whole days, unless you want to start Friday evening, to allow us extra time to show each other our prospective delinquents, and see if we can't straighten out some of their bad habits.</p>
<p>Looking forward to this weekend, </p>
<p>A.P.</p></blockquote><p>And so it was done. I called Beth, who was currently being punished, (surprise, surprise) and therefore totally nude, at the moment, into the kitchen. She stood at attention, as she had been trained to do during punishment sessions, looking forlornly at me as she awaited what she was sure was bad news. I seldom called her that there wasn't something unpleasant on the horizon. </p><p>Beth is an attractive girl, facially as well as physically. Her dark hair is usually pulled back into two little pigtails, tending to make her look younger than she is. Her breasts are not large for her age, but they sport large areolas, tipped with the nicest long pink nipples, perhaps ¾ of an inch long when stimulated. Unfortunately, a recent punishment shows two very distinct red lines across those pretty breasts. Additionally, there are three well-placed long red lines running across her otherwise milky-white belly. Directly below is her clean-shaven little slit, well delineated, and extending unusually far up, perhaps four or five inches, nicely striped with three horizontal red marks. From where I am sitting, I can't see the ten stripes, which evenly run down her backside. She is slightly thin, perhaps the result of my only giving her one meal a day (You have to save money where you can). Her skin is alabaster, other than the stripes fore-mentioned, probably because she is forbidden to go outside, unless I decide to put her to work in the garden or put her through some of her frequent exercises out on the lawn.</p><p>""Beth, we will be having guests visit this weekend, so I expect you to be on your best behavior. The man who's visiting has a wife, who, like you, is constantly doing things she shouldn't, and, therefore, has to be punished often. I can tell you I intend to be very strict with you, because I know you are pig-headed, and the only way to get through to you is with the whip.""</p><p>Beth began to plead,""Oh,I'll be good, ma'am. I promise. Please don't...""</p><p>""Did I ask you to speak, Beth? Then shut up! That's the other problem with you, you're too stupid to do what I tell you. How many times have I told you not to speak unless I ask you a question?.... How many!""</p><p>Tears filled Beth's eyes as she whispered, ""I don't know, ma'am.""</p><p>""That's what I mean. You're obstinate, you don't listen, and you're dumb! Now, we'll have to get the house straightened up. Right now I want you to go into the guest room, change the sheets, vacuum the floor and wash the windows. Got that? I doubt it. Now go!""</p><p>She turned and literally ran from the room. What a fun weekend this is going to be! </p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>I had Beth sitting at attention on the couch. She was wearing a tee-shirt and shorts, nothing else. I figured it would save time. At exactly 7 o'clock there was a knock at the door. When I answered, there stood A.P. (Al, as it turned out), and behind him, his wife Amy. We shook hands, exchanging big smiles, and I invited them in. Al was a big good-looking man in his forties, obviously very aware of conditioning, strong and tanned. Amy surprised me the most, though. She was not at all what I expected. She was obviously very timid, as expected, her large eyes sweeping the living room, as if she was waiting for someone or something to pounce on her. But she was very pretty, reddish hair, and even in the loose dress she was wearing, it was obvious that she was well built and, though a little thin, her body was well proportioned.</p><p>We sat and chatted for a few minutes, Al and I exchanged pleasantries. The other two were totally silent, and obviously uncomfortable, glancing self-consciously around the room. Finally Al rose and walked over to Beth, who continued to sit on the couch. ""Stand up here, darlin', so I can see what you look like.""</p><p>Beth rose slowly and, no sooner had she gotten to her feet, than Al grabbed her crotch, his big hand completely covering her whole vaginal area. ""Your mama told me that you peed in your bed last night. Is that true?"" </p><p>""Nnn... no sir."" </p><p>""So you're telling me she lied, is that it?"" He pulled on her crotch, yanking her to the point that they were nose to nose. Beth gave a little semi-scream, as Al's fingers dug between her legs.</p><p>""Uhh, nnno sir.""</p><p>""Take those shorts off now. Let's see what we're talking about. Get 'em off!"" Al took his hand away, and Beth, knowing better than to ruffle the waters, immediately undid the catch and the shorts quickly fell to the floor. Al stepped back to get a better view and was impressed, obviously.</p><p>""Wow, no panties and no hair, just the way I like 'em. Pretty pussy, honey!"" He turned to me, and with a wink said, ""I keep Amy the same way, just on principle. We have careful inspections twice a week, don't we, Dummy?""</p><p>He received no answer from Amy, until he turned glaring to her.</p><p>""Yes, sir, ""she answered quickly and quietly.</p><p>Al turned back to Beth and said, ""So your mama lied, huh. I believe you're the one who's lying. Now, let's go into the bathroom so I can see you pee.""</p><p>""But Mom had me pee just before you got here. I don't think I can.""</p><p>""We'll just see about that."" With this he grabbed Beth by her bare crotch this time, and I could see he had stuck two fingers into her hole, and literally pulled her into the bathroom. Beth was whimpering with every step. When they got in the bathroom, I couldn't see them, but I could hear them.</p><p>""So you can't go pee-pee, huh? Well, let's see if we can't help the situation a little. The faucet was turned on and I could hear a cup filling with water. ""Here, drink!"" Then swallowing. More filling of the cup. ""Again!"" More swallowing. More cup filling. ""Again!"" By now you could hear Beth's throat gurgling as the third cup went down. ""One more!"" More gurgling, more whimpering, and finally Al pushed Beth back into the living room and told her to sit.</p><p>""Let's see if she doesn't need to go a little bit in a half hour or so.""</p><p>""Now, let's get that top off. I want to see what kind of bouncies you got.""</p><p>He reached for the hem of the shirt and helped Beth take her shirt off.</p><p>""Not much there in the way of titties, are there? Dot, I believe you need to exercise these babies a little more Amy and I have booby training almost every day, don't we, Baby?""</p><p>Amy was quick to answer affirmatively, looking furtively at me and then back to Al.</p><p>I smiled at Al's statement, and said ""Maybe you can show Beth your technique later, Al.""</p><p>Then, taking both of Beth's long nipples in his hands, he began twisting and pulling them, much to her chagrin. ""Real nice workable nips, though. You can really do things with these.""</p><p>Beth's response was to make little squeaks, as he twisted them almost 360 degrees, first one direction, then the other direction. Then, to vary things a bit he would yank them toward him, pulling her painfully off her feet, at one point, so that her whole body was being held up by his hold on her nipples. She quickly regained her footing, but not before she issued a painful cry. </p><p>While he was busy putting Beth through her traces, I decided it was time to check Amy out. I rose and signaled for her to stand. When she did I began unbuttoning the row of buttons that ran down her front. When the dress was half unbuttoned, Amy shrugged her shoulders and the dress dropped to the floor. Much to my surprise she was wearing a pretty silk set of bra and panties.</p><p>""Take 'em off, Amy.""</p><p>She looked questioningly over at Al, who was otherwise occupied, then, resigned, reached back and unhooked her bra, letting it slide down her arms to the floor. My second surprise. Her breasts were not as large as mine, (I wear a 35-c bra), but the shape was beautiful. From the side I guess you'd say they were almost triangular. There was absolutely no sag to them, and her nipples were pimply, brown and protruded well out. Any baby's latch-on dream! </p><p>Amy slid her panties down, and I glimpsed a well-shorn fat mound, the lips of which were slightly separated by the hood of her clitoris. I wondered if Al had her exercise that every day, too. </p><p>I told her to turn around, which she did in haste. Surprise number three! Her bottom was covered with raw looking dark red stripes, obviously recently applied.</p><p>""What's this, Al?""</p><p>He turned to look. ""Oh yeah. We were working on her deep-throating me this morning. She usually gags a lot, but I've pretty well gotten her down to getting my whole prick in her mouth, when she barfs all over my pants. I just lost it.""</p><p>""Isn't that gonna limit how hard we can get with her butt, though?""</p><p>""Hell no. Her ass can take a whole lot more. And there's always other areas we can work on."" I heard Amy murmur an ""Oh, no,"" too quietly for Al to hear.</p><p>""So what do you think of her? You want to bed her down.""</p><p>""I'll have to think about that. I haven't been with a woman, in that way anyway, since I experimented in college. It's a little tempting, but we'll see.""</p><p>He turned back to Beth, who stood frozen, staring at Al, like the proverbial deer in the headlights as he grabbed one of her breasts and popped the nipple in his mouth. He sucked for a moment, pulled off and said how nice it tasted.</p><p>I turned back to Amy and told her to turn around. I don't know if she didn't hear me or was listening to Al suck, but she remained with her back to me. </p><p>""I said, turn around, bitch!"" Finally she slowly turned to face me.</p><p>I jammed my knee into her vagina, and she crumbled to the floor.</p><p>""When I tell you to do something, you do it right then, little moron. Got it?"" Amy gurgled what I guess was an affirmative, grabbing her crotch with both hands and rocking back and forth.</p><p>""Is Beth a virgin. I'd sure like to be the one to break her in.""</p><p>""No, I'm afraid my brother, Tommy, managed to take all three of her virginities first.""</p><p>""Well, he sounds like a real crusader. I assume he didn't do it all at once.""</p><p>""Oh, no. He only lives a couple of blocks away from here. He's a real kick. As a matter of fact, he's the one who got me into all this in the first place.""</p><p>Al had transferred his interest to Beth's vagina, now, and was tickling her clit something fierce. Beth was beginning to gasp a little.</p><p>""Hold off on bringing her off, okay. I try to keep her frustration level high, so you're all right as long as she doesn't climax.""</p><p>""OK. But tell me about your brother, Tommy, is it?""</p><p>""Well, Tommy's two years older than me, and when I was about 12, he started playing little sex games with me. Eventually it got past playing ""doctor and patient"" and ""house."" We were doing 69's before I knew what they were called, and eventually, he took my virginity. Fortunately he had the good sense to use rubbers every time, so I never got pregnant. I was totally sold on anything he wanted to do. Until he started twisting my nipples and trying to spank me hard. I rebelled, and he stopped. I liked the idea okay, just not on me!""</p><p>""Fortunately for us, we had a younger sister, Nell, on whom we could transfer our fiendish ideas. She was a year younger than I, so she was ripe for our peculiarities. When the folks were elsewhere, we tormented her. I would tie her little titties, which were just budding, with rope so that they stood out like little limes, dark red/purple limes, after a half hour or so, and hang her on a hook in the attic ceiling. With her hands tied behind her back and her feet barely touching the floor, it was great fun watching her dangle and cry. Tommy used to love to tie her to the bed, legs pulled way apart, and spank her vagina hard with his hand.""</p><p>""Didn't she tell your parents about all that was going on?""</p><p>""For a long time we kept her quiet by threatening her, but eventually we went too far, I guess. The thing was, both my parents were full-fledged alcoholics, so, as long as they had their bottle of Jim Beam in front of them, they were happy. They asked Tommy and me about it a couple of times, but we always managed to blame it on Nell. So, we kept torturing her for a couple of years. Tommy had begun dicking her regularly, and she got pregnant. I don't know what would have happened when the parents found out, but a few days after we found out, Tommy tried anal intercourse on her, and apparently her hole was just too small, because she howled until we stuck her panties in her mouth. He kept working at it until he finally got his prick in her, but she was a mess afterwards, both physically and emotionally. She ran away that night, and we never heard from or about her after that.""</p><p>""Well, Tommy sounds like quite a guy. Why don't you get him over here.""</p><p>""I started to mention him in my last e-mail to you, but I wasn't sure you wanted the company. I'll go call him now.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>By the time Tommy arrived, Al had gotten Beth to sit forward on the couch, right up to the edge, holding her legs up at the knees, and spread as far apart as she could get them. Her vulva was split wide open, so that nothing in the area was left to the imagination. He would pull her fat outer lips apart and slap the inner area, or yank on those same lips, or stick his fingers deep in her hole. He had begun to start fisting her with three fingers, and Beth had begun to cry and grunt. I don't think she had been truly fisted before, and the intended threat was enough to scare her close to hysterics.</p><p>I, on the other hand, had grabbed Amy by the tit and dragged her over to my chair. I lifted my dress, and there was my snatch in all its glory, ready for Amy's wet tongue to begin satisfying my rapidly growing libido. (Be prepared, is my byword!) Amy had been slurping away at my oozing slit for close to five minutes when Tommy walked in. </p><p>""You started without me. But I'm glad to see everyone's so compatible!""</p><p>Tommy is a blond hunk, who runs two miles every morning, works out at the gym twice a week, and has a sex appetite that won't quit. On top of all that, he has a penis that measures 8 ½ inches (I know, because I'm the one who measured it!). When he arrived, he was wearing sneaks and shorts only, and his washboard abs looked astonishing. After taking in all the action, he said to me, ""Sis, I got a great idea. When you told me on the phone about kneeing what's-her-name in the pussy, I thought, what if we had a contest between Beth and her, where they try to kick each other between the legs, and the first one to go down on the floor is the loser and gets the shit beat out of her butt.</p><p>""Tommy you are so clever. That's why we invite you to parties.""</p><p>""Okay, let's tie their nipples together, about two feet apart, and tie their arms behind them, hands to elbows, and if they don't try hard enough, we beat their asses until one of them wins.""</p><p>""You, sir, are a genius. I'm so glad I'm not the subject of your sadistic meditations.""</p><p>""He sidled over to me, grabbed my left tit, protected by my thin dress alone, and pulled on it playfully. ""What makes you think you're not, Sis?"" </p><p>So, we tied Amy's protruding left nipple very tightly with nylon thread, so that the cord dug deep into the base of the nipple and repeated the process with Beth's right nip. Then we proceeded to do the same with their other nips. Both girls were crying and moaning, as much from the prospect of being hit in the vagina as the pain in their tits, I think. We then tied their arms behind their backs, as Tommy had suggested, so that we had full access to their butts. Tommy explained that if they didn't know already, the object of the ""game"" was to kick the opponent between the legs hard enough to make them fall or sink to the ground. The loser would receive 50 spanks or whatever Al decided, on their butts..</p><p>Tommy and I took up leather belts and stood slightly behind our chosen girl. I picked Amy, because she'd done such a nice job licking my pussy. </p><p>Each girl started off very tentatively, sort of jockeying for position, but trying to keep her legs as tightly pressed together as possible. After a minute of sparring, I let go with my first whack on Amy's butt. She let out a scream and began prancing around looking back at me, and trying to avoid another hit. She left herself wide open, and Beth took advantage by kicking up with her right foot. Fortunately for Amy, the blow glanced off her knee and really never hit the target. Things got more lively, as both girls began lunging and backing up. This works unless both parties back up at the same time, which they did. Suddenly they were both screaming loudly, because, in backing up, their respective secured tits were pulled to the maximum. Suddenly there were four boobs being extended to their fullest, looking more like their breasts had been ironed out flat. We three observers found it quite amusing. The girls did not! </p><p>Each girl was getting in some effective hits squarely on the other's vulvas, but not with much force. Then, Beth managed a direct hit that landed with a splat. You could tell it really hurt Amy, as she grimaced and cried out, but she kept her feet, and a look of determination came on her face. </p><p>It may be that Amy suddenly became aware of the fact that she already had an ass-full of stripes and wasn't looking for any more, or she remembered how much my kneeing her had hurt, because she turned into a tiger. Sounding more like a kung-fu expert, she began kicking and kicking, and uttering unintelligible grunts. Whatever the cause, she began getting about every other kick on target and Beth was moaning and groaning over the pain being imparted and trying her best to back-peddle and avoid Amy's kicks. Finally, as Beth moved back into one of Tommy's few hard belt smacks, her legs accidentally spread wide and Amy let go a perfect kick to Beth's twat. Beth expelled a lung-full of air and sank quickly to the ground. The only problem that neither of them had thought about, I'm sure, was that by falling to the ground it pulled both their nipples agonizingly and, of course, Beth's fall meant that Amy toppled right over on top of her, both screaming loudly at the impending pain in their boobs.</p><p>We quickly had them untied and Beth was told to go over to the couch, spread her legs wide, lean over and touch the back of the couch with her hands, and prepare for 50 big ones from Al. Beth began to whimper and tears started rolling down her face, as she slowly moved into position. Her alabaster buttocks were about to turn color.</p><p>As he was taking Tommy's belt from him, Al said, ""That was really fun, Tommy. I suggest we set up a whole series of competitions between the girls over the next two days."" Tommy and I agreed, and we all began cogitating about what games we might cook up. </p><p>Al moved over to Beth's side, took aim and without any preliminaries let go with a powerful blow right in the middle of Beth's ass cheeks. She reacted by gulping in a mouthful of air, and moving her whole body toward the couch.</p><p>Splat!</p><p>The next one was lower on the butt and produced the same reaction from Beth. It wasn't until the eighth stroke that Beth began to squeal and the tears, by now, were coursing down her face. By the 15th, the belt was hitting her thighs, and she was screaming each time the belt bore into her skin. That skin was turning pink, and then red, and finally crimson as the beating went on. Soon, though she was still holding onto the sofa back, she was beginning to do a little dance, her legs pumping up and down.</p><p>Beth turned her head to Al, and in a pleading voice said, ""Please sir, I've got to go to the bathroom."" Al smiled and said, ""When we're finished with your punishment, you can go."" </p><p>""I really, really need to go right now, sir. Pleease!""</p><p>Splat!</p><p>If anything Al slowed down the whipping to a snail's pace, one every minute or two. By the 40th smack, we suddenly noticed drops of urine rolling down Beth's leg. </p><p>By the 50th blow, Al had covered her entire rear and thigh area, some striations were appearing on her skin, and Beth was near hysterics. There was a steady stream of urine now, and Beth was obviously terrifically embarrassed, as well as in great pain. Al let her go into the bathroom, but stood in the doorway, watching her as the pee splattered into the toilet. Her embarrassment grew, as he made her wipe herself and bring toilet paper into the living room to clean up her mess.</p><p>""All right, Miss Piss. I told you not to go until the beating was over, and you ignored me. Now I want you to lie on the carpet, grab your knees, and spread your legs for a little groove strap action. I think five should do it.""</p><p>""Oh, nooo. Please, sir, I'm so sore already. I couldn't help it. I really couldn't hold it any longer. Please don't hit my pussy.""</p><p>""Down, now!"" And so, wailing and shaking Beth did as she was told. Al's application was as vicious as the 50 he had just given her legs and butt.</p><p>Splat. But the sound was entirely different from the ones before. It was squshier than the others, but Beth was considerably noisier than before. Her screams were pitiable, if one was prone to pity. </p><p>Al didn't take as long with these blows. Beth was rolling around on the floor when he finished, both hands gripping her vulva, as she cried and moaned.</p><p>We decided we'd had a long evening and a long weekend still to go, so Al took Beth to bed with him, and Tommy and I took Amy with us for a wonderful threesome. I don't believe any of us got much sleep that night.</p>"
619,Uncle Ned's Harem,Banshee,BF0629@verizon.net,"['MF/f', 'exhib', 'inc', 'spank', 'teen', 'oral', 'les', 'bdsm', 'bond', 'reluc', 'humil', 'nc']","Jennie and Donna are forced to live with Uncle Ned and cousin, Cece. They find life full of adventure, painful and prolonged. Ned likes girls, and so does Cece.",2013-06-02T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Day 1</h5><p>They sat in Uncle Ned's living room. He was not a happy trooper, and he let them know.</p><p>""This really pisses me off. Cece and I have been doing just fine by ourselves, since your aunt died four years ago. Now I find out your Goddamn father stayed with your mother until he'd run through her inheritance, then takes off with some blond bimbo, and then your fucking mother dies.""</p><p>Donna interrupted, ""Uncle Ned, I don't think that kind of language ...""</p><p>""You can shut the fuck up, right there, little lady. This is my house and you'll abide by my rules. You don't like it, you can get the fuck out. Oh, that's right. You can't, can you. I still don't understand. I thought after your mom died they set you up in a foster home.""</p><p>""They did, but the husband ...abused us, and the Social Services found out about it and took us back, but they couldn't find another foster home, and the orphanage got closed last year from lack of county funds. Then when they found out that you were related to us, they notified you."" </p><p>What do you mean he abused you?""</p><p>""He ...raped both of us...and other things.""</p><p>""So you both lost your cherries, huh. And what were the other things he did?""</p><p>""I'd rather not say, sir.""</p><p>""I don't give a Goddamn what you'd rather, I asked you a question, and I expect an answer!""</p><p>""He...he...made us give him blow-jobs, and he spanked us a lot.""</p><p>""Well, as I said, I'd just as soon not have to feed and clothe you until God knows when, but I'm telling you now, you'll live by my rules, and you'll earn your keep. There's lots to do around here...cleaning, preparing meals, mowing the lawn, cutting wood for the fireplace, doing the dishes and a shit-load of other things, so don't think life will be a bowl of cherries...Oh, that's right, you don't have yours, do you?""</p><p>A few tears welled up in Jennie's eyes, as she reflected on their hard times up to now, and it looked like things weren't getting any better. </p><p>""Cece, why don't you take the girls up and show them where they'll be sleeping? It' looks like you girls could use some new clothes, too. I've seen threadbare, but these duds take the cake. Just one more place for my money to go, taking care of you girls.""</p><p>Cece showed the sisters upstairs, pointed out her room, which was nicely furnished, had a comfortable-looking ¾ size bed, and a good-sized walk-in closet. Right across the hall was their common bathroom, nicely decorated with a large shower, a linen closet, toilet, wall-length mirror and double sink. Next to the bathroom was the room for Donna and Jennie. It consisted of two small cots, a single wooden chair, a rack with five or six hangers on it and an old scuffed bureau. It was also windowless. </p><p>Both girls were disappointed, but they both felt they finally had a permanent place to rest their heads at night. As they sat on their cots, Cece tried to cheer them up with how much fun it would be to get to know them. She was sure they'd all get to be best buddies. She did warn them that her father had a terrible temper and a bit of a mean streak in him.</p><p>""Hey, how about we celebrate by smoking a toke. I've got some hidden in my room.""</p><p>""I don't know. We've never smoked any pot.""</p><p>""You both really ought to try it then. It'll make you feel a lot better.""</p><p>So Cece got a butt, lit it up and the three girls partook. Within a few minutes, Donna and Jennie's head were spinning. Cece was feeling no pain, either, but she knew how much she could take without it affecting her greatly. After fifteen minutes, Donna decided she'd best take a shower to clear her head a little and suggested Jennie come on and take one when she was finished. Cece went back to her room.</p><p>Donna took her shower and gloried in the fact that she had a new home, how good the hot water felt flowing over her body, and how nice the toke had made her feel.</p><p>She left the water running, knowing that Jennie was getting ready to take her place, stepped out, grabbed a towel and began drying off. Jennie, in the meantime, slipped off her clothes and climbed into the shower. She had no sooner adjusted the temperature than the bathroom door slammed open, and there in the doorway stood Uncle Ned, eyes blazing.</p><p>In one giant step he was able to grab Donna by the arm and yank her over to the toilet. In the process, in her surprise, she dropped the towel, giving Ned an unencumbered view of her body. What he saw, even fleetingly, he liked. Donna's body was very sleek, her shaking breasts heavy but not overly so, her nipples a dark brown with very sharp points, partially due to the goose-bumps covering her body from the fright and cold air rushing in from the hallway. Her vagina was covered by a paucity of brown hair. Her hips were well rounded . All this he noticed in the short time it took him to pull her over to the toilet, spin her around and plop her down on her stomach over his lap. What he noticed then was a nice large butt, just perfect for spanking, which he proceeded to administer.</p><p>Smack! ""I could smell the pot as soon as I came upstairs. How dare you bring pot into my home.""</p><p>Smack! ""You are a bad influence on your little sister and my Cece. You'll be sorry you ever introduced my daughter to such a nasty habit.""</p><p>Smack! ""No, nooo, that's wrong, Uncle....""</p><p>Smack! ""I know it's wrong. Now shut up!""</p><p>The spanking continued, and, as it progressed, Donna began to blubber, large tears forming in her eyes. Soon she was openly crying out as her whole rear end turned a vivid red. Tears began flowing down her cheeks in rivelets. And still the beating went on. By the sixtieth smack Donna's cries had subsided, and she was back to moaning and begging her Uncle to stop. On the 75th, he stopped, pushed her off his lap onto the floor and headed for Jennie, who stood frozen in the shower, watching in horror the beating that had just transpired.</p><p>He grabbed the soaking wet girl by the arm and pulled her over to the toilet. His observation of Jennie in that time was that she had lemon-sized breasts with little pink nipples, a pussy totally devoid of hair, showing her nice little slit. The rest of her body was almost pre-pubescent looking, but developing nicely.</p><p>Smack! ""You should be ashamed of yourself, too. Too young to have hair on your pussy, but old enough to smoke pot.""</p><p>Smack! ""I'll teach you both that we don't do that in this house.""</p><p>Smack! Ned's hand on her wet bottom had a more immediate effect on her system, and Jennie began wailing almost immediately. As the spanking went on, her wails became screams, and her tears streamed down her cheeks. By the 75th, she was totally broken and hung limp over Ned's lap. As with Donna, he dumped her on the floor. Donna stood crouched against the wall, one arm over her ample breasts and her other hand covering her pussy.</p><p>Uncle Ned rose, looked at both of the girls and ordered them to get dressed and come downstairs. It was time for him to pass out some rules and regulations. </p><p>Donna put on her panties and bra and stepped across the hall to let Cece have it. </p><p>""How could you let him spank us like that, when it was your pot? Why didn't you tell him?""</p><p>""I am so, sooo sorry, Donna, but if I had told him it was mine he'd have taken his belt off and torn off about three layers of skin on my butt. By the time I realized what was happening, he'd almost finished with you, and I just couldn't tell him. Please forgive me, I....""</p><p>""The three of you have 30 seconds to get down here and stand at attention or else!""</p><p>Donna started to go back to her room to finish dressing, but Cece yelled out, ""He really means 30 seconds. Don't put anything else on and run!"" </p><p>Jennie had finished putting on a dress over her panties, but Donna got the message and they all raced down the steps. They stood in line at attention and made it with three seconds to spare. Uncle Ned walked back and forth in front of them as if they were in the military, before stopping in front of Donna. Her panties were somewhat threadbare but covered everything, except they were thin enough that you could see the dark shade of pubic hair between her legs. Her bra, however had lost its elasticity in the back, and about four inches of her breast hung below the bottom of the bra. It was also thin enough to distinctly show her nipples clearly.</p><p>""What do you wear that bra for anyway? It's worn out and looks terrible. Get rid of it.""</p><p>Donna, her face reddening, attempted to pull it down to cover all of her breasts.</p><p>""I didn't say adjust it! I said get rid of it, NOW!""</p><p>Totally flustered, she didn't know what to do, but the look on his face answered the question. She reached behind her, unhooked the bra, and, as it slid off her arms, she handed it to Ned. He immediately threw it down on the floor, yelling ""I don't want the Goddamn thing. You never listen! Goddamn it!""</p><p>With this he swung his hand around, slapping the sides of both breasts from the right to left and then back again. Donna cried out, and tears rushed to her eyes. He then told the girls to stand at ease, and, when they had put their hands behind their backs, he began walking back and forth before them again.</p><p>To start with, Pot Lady, no more bras until we get you some new ones. We'll get around to that one of these days. And just so she won't feel picked on, Cece, you don't wear yours until we get her some. Cece assured him she'd take care of that as soon as she got upstairs. He looked at Jennie, commenting on the fact that she wouldn't need a bra for some time.</p><p>He then began letting the two newcomers know what to expect from now on. Cece was all too familiar with the rules already. Failing to do as they were told, not doing it on time, or doing it incorrectly, would draw demerits. Each demerit would bring a punishment of ten strokes of the cane on their posteriors, or other parts, depending on the seriousness of the demerit. All demerits would be administered on Friday night. This did not mean that there wouldn't be occasions when he would spank one of them at the time of an offense, if he felt it was deemed proper. The demerit would still stand, come Friday night.</p><p>""Sunday night is 'Inspection Night'."" You will all take showers and then come down to the living-room sans clothing for a thorough inspection.""</p><p>This was too much for Donna to take and she immediately blurted out, ""Oh, Uncle Ned, I don't think we can do that. That would be...""</p><p>Once again, Ned's hand slapped across her breasts, returned, and then repeated the action. By the time he finished her breasts had turned pink, and the tears were streaming down her face and dripping on her naked tits.</p><p>""Did I ask you what you thought. I can see I'm going to be giving you demerits all over the place. You don't tell me what you think unless I ask you, do you hear?""</p><p>Donna whispered in the affirmative, the tears still coursing down her cheeks.</p><p>""Now then, I want you two to go upstairs and clean that bathroom 'til it shines. It's a pigpen right now. Cece, you're making dinner, and you can start it right now. GO!""</p><p>The sisters hurried up the stairs, Donna putting a dress on over her panties, before they started in working on scrubbing down the bathroom. After a half hour or so, Donna realized that there was no Windex to clean the windows and the mirrors with. She told Jennie to go on scrubbing the bathtub, and she would go down to see if there was any available. As she walked down the carpeted stairs she heard sounds coming from the kitchen, which were not pots and pans rattling.</p><p>""Oh God, yes. Come on girl, you can get it further in than that. I know you can. You've gotten it all the way in before.""</p><p>""Gawp, slurp, gumff, slurp, urg, slurp, unggh.""</p><p>""Yeah, that's it. Good, good, umm, yeah!""</p><p>Donna didn't need to peek to see what was going on. She turned and headed back upstairs. When she got to the bathroom, she pulled Jennie over to her.</p><p>""We have to get out of here tonight, Jen.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Uncle Ned is doing just what Mr. Marley used to do with us, when we were living with him and his wife. He's making Cece suck him off. We'll sneak out when everybody's asleep.""</p><p>After dinner the girls played Monopoly until it was bedtime. Ned watched the news and went to bed around 11:30.</p><p></p><h5>Day 2</h5><p>The girls crept silently down the stairs, stole through the living room, unlocked the front door, and stepped out on the front porch. Suddenly lights began flashing and a screaming siren began blaring. Jennie was frozen to the spot. Donna began running, yelling to Jennie to follow her, but her sister was totally petrified. A moment later Ned's hand grabbed her and twisted her arm behind her. </p><p>""You want your little sister's arm broken, girl. Just go ahead and leave her here. I'm not kidding. You get up here, NOW!""</p><p>Donna, frightened for what Uncle Ned would probably do to Jennie if she left her there, hesitantly and reluctantly returned to the porch.</p><p>""Get in there, bitch!""</p><p>Donna hesitantly entered the living room followed by her uncle and sister, only to find that Cece had come down to see what all the clatter was all about, though she really already knew, having tried to escape once herself.</p><p>""Okay, you girls have really broken the ice, now. You don't like my hospitality and you try to leave without even saying goodbye. We're gonna remedy that right now. Both of you strip. Don't look at me like you don't know what I mean. Get those clothes off now. Every last thing you have on. Cece, honey, go upstairs and bring down every piece of clothing you can find in the ingrates' oom. Everything!""</p><p>Cece raced upstairs as the girls began removing their clothes. When they had finished undressing and stood naked before their uncle, he gathered up their clothes, placed them in the fireplace and lit a match to them.</p><p>""Oh no, please Uncle Ned, don't burn our clothes. Please!""</p><p>At this point Cece arrived from upstairs with a large pile of clothes. Ned took them and piled them on the burning clothes.</p><p>As the pile burst into flames, Ned turned to his two naked nieces, and, with a big smile, said, ""Let's see how you fare without anything on your bodies now. I don't think you'll be wanting to run away quite as much for a while. Now, follow me. I have a nice new place for you birds to sleep from now on.""</p><p>Everyone followed him through the kitchen to the back porch, which was screened in and had two lawn chairs sitting among various tools and other outdoor items. </p><p>""Cece, get me the duct tape. Now, you girls each take a seat in your new beds for tonight. Tomorrow, we'll bring your cots down here. I'm sure you'll find them more comfortable, but in the meantime, you'll just have to do with these.""</p><p>The girls took seats hesitantly, as Cece returned with the duct tape. In a matter of minutes Ned had each girl's legs taped to the legs of the lawn chairs, their arms taped to the chair arms and a piece of duct tape over each girl's mouth.</p><p>He went over to a thermometer attached to one of the back porch posts and checked it.</p><p>""It's a nice comfortable 58 degrees, so you may get a bit chilly. Now you could possible turn your chairs over, but you probably won't find that very comfortable either. The porch door is latched, so I don't think you'd get far. Goodnight, girls, sleep well.</p><p>With that, Ned and Cece went back inside, and both girls, who already had goose-bumps all over their bodies, began to cry and whimper. It would be a long night.</p><p>When Ned and Cece came down the next morning, Donna and Jennie felt as if they'd been through the worst night of their lives. They had each gotten little more than two hours of sleep, they were shivering and full of goose-pimples all over their bodies. Their breasts, in particular, looked as though they'd had feathers plucked from them, and their nipples were hard as rocks.</p><p>Ned removed the tape and invited them in for breakfast. He explained that, until recently, they'd had a dog, who had run away. They still had his dry dog food and Ned figured Donna and Jennie could eat some of that for breakfast. He filled two bowls with the pebbles and placed them before the girls. Jennie was so hungry she tore into the food. Donna, who was hungry, too, made up her mind she wouldn't stoop so low. As Ned and Cece ate their oatmeal, Donna sat with her arms folded.</p><p>""You don't have to eat, you know, but you won't get anything more until supper,"" he said. ""And by the way, unfold those arms. I don't want you covering up those beauties. I want to be able to see those titties at all times.""</p><p>Donna demurred and dropped her arms to her side.</p><p>When they'd finished breakfast, Uncle Ned told them he had a nice surprise for them, and they followed him down into the cellar, knowing the surprise would not be nice. They were correct. The cellar was dank and dark, save for a 40 watt bulb high up on the ceiling. A work bench, some tools and several cabinets stood against one wall. In the middle of the cold room was a wooden pillory, and leaning up against one wall was a St. Andrew's cross, a large X with tethers at each corner. Ned made Donna put her head and hands into the pillory, and, once she was firmly attached, he lowered the post, so that she was bent at a 90 degree angle.</p><p>He next adjusted the straps on the St. Andrew's cross to fit Jennie's size, so that she was firmly stretched with legs and arms well split, enough so that her little labial split was partially open.</p><p>Moving back to Donna, who was already feeling the strain on her back of being bent over, he got on his knees in from of her, reaching up to grab each of her breasts in his hands. Squeezing them tight, he began pulling them down, then releasing them, only to repeat the grab and yank down, as if he were milking a cow.</p><p>""If you were only pregnant, we could have cream for our breakfast.""</p><p>Donna winced at first, but, as he continued, the pain became dreadful, and she began to moan and cry. Ned kept it up for a couple of minutes, at which point Donna began to groan.</p><p>Leaving Donna, he went over to Jennie, grabbed her lemon-sized breasts and repeated the same action he had done moments before with Donna. </p><p>""And if these were just lemons, we could have lemon juice and make lemonade.""</p><p>Squeeze, squeeze.</p><p>Cece stood expressionless, watching her father having his fun. When they left, both girls sighed in relief, but both wished they had free hands to soothe their sore breasts.</p><p>Three hours later, Ned and Cece came back downstairs to see how the girls were doing. Donna's back was killing her, and she was so hopeful that Ned would finally let her stand up. Her disillusionment was quickly tossed to the winds, as Ned moved over to her, unzipping his fly as he came. For the first time, she saw his semi-erect penis, and she was somewhat aghast. Mr. Marley's had been average size, perhaps six inches when totally erect. This being the second prick she'd ever seen for real, the size difference was daunting. Not only was Uncle Ned's penis somewhat longer, it was also considerably thicker. </p><p>""I know you didn't get any breakfast, Honey. You must be starving to death, and I thought maybe you'd like a nice dose of protein. So open wide, and let me provide you with some nourishment.""</p><p>Having had some trouble managing Mr. Marley's manhood, she was immediately worried about her coming encounter with Uncle Ned's. She decided to keep her mouth closed at all costs. That is, until Uncle Ned grabbed a bunch of her hair in his fist and yanked. Her mouth flew open, as she shrieked in pain.</p><p>Ned immediately stuck his penis in her mouth, with the admonition that any teeth marks would necessitate immediate reprisal, as well as three demerits. It began to glide in and out slowly, and Donna was able to manage the length fairly well, until he decided to push against the back of her mouth. At this point her gag reflex began to take hold, and it was all she could do to keep from vomiting.</p><p>""Gawp, slurp, unnngh, slurp, glogg, slurp.""</p><p>Ned's prick began to settle in the back of her mouth, and her breathing was beginning to cut off. She couldn't breathe through her nose and the passage through her mouth was cut off as Ned continued to force his prick, holding it in the back of her mouth. Just as she thought she would faint, he removed his penis for a few moments. Spit and slobber drooled from her mouth, as she took a deep breath. She now saw his fully erect prick for the first time. It was easily eight inches long, and it was dripping with the same spittle that was dribbling down her chin.</p><p>""Not bad, but we're gonna have to work on your deep throat technique, Sweetie. It sucks, if you'll pardon my little joke. Now, let's see if we can't finish this up with a flourish.""</p><p> With this, he jammed his hard penis back into her mouth and began sawing back and forth. After a minute or two, his motions became more frenetic, and he was again forcing his penis to the back of Donna's mouth. He was finally able to push it into her throat, and she thought she would die. </p><p>""Gleep, slurp, Ahhrgh, slurp, goog.""</p><p>Once again it was all she could do to keep from passing out. She became light-headed, but the onslaught continued, until he grabbed her head and his prick began spurting semen down her throat. It seemed to go on forever. Finally he pulled off, and her head drooped as she began gulping for air. When she finally raised her head again, Ned was just sticking his flaccid penis into his pants. Donna looked over to see Cece standing by the steps with a big smile on her face.</p><p>Was she in on all this, or was she just relieved that it wasn't her for a change?</p><p>""Well, I hope that helps to assuage your hunger a little, Honey."" Be back in an hour or two, and we'll find some work for you two to do. See you then!,"" and they were gone.</p><p>Jennie said ""Are you all right?""</p><p>Donna answered, ""I guess so, but my back is killing me and my throat is really sore. He's much worse than Mr. Marley was.""</p><p>""Yeah, I could tell. Oh, God, please get us out of here."" </p><p> What seemed to be an eternity was actually only an hour and a half before Ned descended the steps. He was rubbing his hands together, as though he was looking forward to some more games.</p><p>He leaned down in front of Donna's pinioned head, and, placing his hands below each of her breasts began bouncing them. Then he grabbed both nipples between his fingers and thumbs and squeezed. Donna gasped in pain and humiliation.</p><p>""I have to tell you, Sweetie, I do like your boobs. They're so bouncy, but firm at the same time. And your nips are sweet, too. Just the right length. How about let's get you and little sis upstairs now, so you can do something useful, instead of just hanging around in the cold cellar.""</p><p>With this he released Donna and Jennie from their respective devices. Both were so relieved to be able to stretch their muscles, which, at this point, had atrophied, and it was everything they could do to climb the steps.</p><p>As they reached the kitchen, where Cece was preparing to put a pot roast in the oven for dinner, Ned assigned Jennie the task of cleaning the living room. He told her where the dust cloths, the vacuum cleaner, and other items she'd need were and told her to ask him for anything else she needed.</p><p>Then he grabbed ankle clamps that were joined by about one foot of chain, and a ball gag and had Donna follow him outside. He led her to a large garden on the side of the house, attached the ankle bracelets and ball gag, telling her he wanted every weed in the garden pulled, no matter how long it took. </p><p>It was late spring, the flowers were in full bloom, and her task was a formidable one. The temperature was hovering around 60 degrees, and her naked body was once again starting to produce goose-bumps all over. Her nipples stood out like little sentinels, and Ned couldn't resist tweaking them for a few moments before he went inside.</p><p>Donna set to work, feeling very awkward, as she sat on her buttocks and slid herself along the grass pulling weeds as she went. There were just so many to pull, she didn't know whether she could get them all before darkness set in. As she slid along, the ball gag became more and more annoying, as the ball continued to stretch her mouth, and the saliva she was producing was slipping out of her mouth and down her chin.</p><p>As the afternoon progressed dark clouds began to form over head, and soon the rain began pouring down in sheets. She hoped perhaps Ned would take pity on her, and let her come inside, but such was not the case. The cold rain continued to pour down on her shivering body, and she continued to try to pull the weeds. Just as dark was setting in, Ned appeared. Her body was shivering, drops of water were dripping down her naked body and her hair hung over her face in strings. She was totally bedraggled.</p><p>""Are we done yet, my little titty girl?""</p><p>""I think I've got most of the weeds, sir, but it's gotten so hard to see. I'm not sure.""</p><p>""Well, I'll check tomorrow morning. God help you if it's not done. Now let's go inside and get you into the shower. We don't want you catching pneumonia, do we? That would cut down on all the fun we're having.""</p><p>He took the ball gag and the tethers off her, and they went inside. He told Donna to go upstairs with Cece, who would oversee her shower. He then went with Jennie into the living room to check on how she'd done. Thing looked good for Jennie, until Ned put on a white glove and began wandering around.</p><p>He pulled the desk out from the wall and ran his hand against the baseboard, producing a grey residue on the glove. Wiping that off he went to the pictures on the wall, most of them hung higher than Jennie was tall, and rubbing the top of the frames came up with several globs of dust. Then he moved over to the doorways, and, reaching high up, ran his hand across the top doorway frames. More dust on each frame! </p><p>Jennie began lowering her head in humiliation, knowing this was about to add to her punishment, which already was substantial, she knew. As he tut-tutted, her fear grew proportionately. </p><p>""You missed a lot of places, Jennie. You should be ashamed of yourself. I give you a reasonably easy job, and you failed miserably. What have you got to say for yourself?""</p><p>""Most of those places were higher than I could reach, sir.""</p><p>""Nonsense, girl! I told you to ask for anything you needed and you didn't. You could have stood on a chair or asked for a ladder. You're just lazy, and you've just picked up one more demerit for tomorrow's punishment session. Now, I know you must be all sweaty from what little work you did. Let's go into my bathroom and we'll take a shower together. That way I can be sure your lazy ways don't extend to getting yourself clean."" </p><p>Jennie was anxious to hang back, but a swift hand across her naked butt convinced her that she had no choice. She moved into Ned's bathroom and stood motionless, as he turned on the shower, finding the right temperature, and began removing his clothes. Having seen him in action that morning with Donna, she was not surprised to see his long flaccid penis, when he finally pulled off his briefs. She did have feelings of fear, however.</p><p>Ned motioned for her to step into the shower and followed her in. There was a built-in seat in the roomy shower, which Jennie did not feel boded well for her. Ned began by soaping up his nubile niece's back and butt, moving down her legs with the soap, only to move back up to the top of her thighs. Suddenly she felt a finger moving into the crease of her soapy buttocks, and, just as suddenly, finding her little hole. His finger moved around the puckered hole for a few seconds before inserting itself rather deeply into her anus. Jennie gave a startled ""Ohh!,"" as she felt the finger sink deeper and deeper.</p><p>""Have to make sure you're clean everywhere, don't we?""</p><p>He removed his finger after wiggling it around for several seconds, swatted her on her pink rear and told her to turn around. Sitting on the seat, he began soaping up her shoulders and arms, finally moving down to her small breasts. Here he spent a good deal of time soaping each breast, rubbing each one, paying particular attention to her little nipples. They grew considerably though, as he continued massaging the tips. Eventually they reached their full size, small but hard nubs.</p><p>Ned moved next to her stomach, playing, for a moment, with her belly-button, before moving down to the crack between her legs. He soaped up the outside of the slit, moving down both legs with the soap. When he reached down to her feet, his face was directly in front of her vulva, and he blew on it for several moments, bringing goose-bumps to the whole area.</p><p>Then he moved back up to her little slit, telling her to spread her legs as far apart as she could. When she did, he began moving his index finger back and forth from the top of the slit all the way to the rear of her perineum. After doing this several times, he moved his finger to the front and began concentrating on her clitoris. He resoaped his finger and ran his finger in circles around her little clit until she began to moan. Within half a minute, she was not only moaning, her thighs began to rotate. In no time at all he had her groaning loudly, followed by her first orgasm. Not content he continued until she had climaxed three times, and her slit was oozing.</p><p>Watching her climax had given Ned a semi-hardon, and upon completion of her third orgasm, he reached up to her shoulders and pushed her down to her knees. This was what Jennie was dreading, but she dutifully opened her mouth and inserted the head of his growing penis into it. Having seen what he had done to Donna earlier she feared that he would pull her head to him and force his prick to the back of her mouth, but he let her take as much of it into her mouth as she wanted to. She moved closer, taking in about four inches and began sucking and tonguing the head. She continued until very soon his penis was at its full length and she was marveling at the fact that he wasn't making any move to force his rod any further into her mouth.</p><p>Suddenly he pushed her away and demanded she turn around and sit on his lap. </p><p>""Oh, please don't, Uncle Ned. Let me suck you some more. Please!""</p><p>""Turn around and sit on my prick, Jennie. Right now, or it'll be another demerit to work off tomorrow. You've already got four. I don't think you want any more, do you?""</p><p>As the tears started coursing down her face, she turned and began to sit until she felt the tip of his penis at the edge of her vagina. Once again, Ned reached up to her shoulders and pushed down. She felt the head of his prick start to enter her hole, and she screamed. This did not deter Ned at all, and he pushed even harder.</p><p>""Oh, please, Uncle Ned. It's too big for my hole. Arrrooo, oh, it hurts. Please take it out. Ahhhoh nooo! You're killing me. Pleeease stop!""</p><p>But Ned continued until he had gotten most of his penis in. When he felt it hit her cervix, which caused an almighty screech, he stopped and, grabbing Jennie's hips, he began pushing her up and down. Minutes later, after she had screamed herself hoarse, he came. He had her just sit on him until his climax had run its course, and then ordered her to get up. As she stood, he took the bar of soap and ran it back and forth over her slit, as his semen began to ooze out of her opening and run down her legs. Jennie was still in tears as he ordered her out of the shower and began to towel her down. Once again, unsurprisingly, he managed to concentrate on her budding breasts and vaginal slit. He was relieved to see that apparently he had not damaged her to the extent of any bleeding. </p><p>Upstairs, Cece preceded Donna into the bathroom, grabbed a towel and immediately began drying Donna's hair. Donna was pleased that someone seemed to care about her and how she felt. Cece continued by drying her shoulders and back, but when she started in on Donna's breasts, there was an intimacy and prolonged rubbing which alarmed Donna. The continued stroking caused Donna's nipples to begin to harden, and she pulled away from Cece and muttered that she could take care of drying herself.</p><p>Cece said ""Okay,"" and began removing her clothes. Donna indicated she thought she'd take a shower by herself, to which Cece replied she didn't think so. She backed Donna against the wall and pressed her lips to Donna's and began trying to force her tongue into her mouth. Donna pulled away long enough to tell Cece that she had no interest in this type of lovemaking. Cece said that was too bad, and immediately lowered her lips to take one of Donna's nipples into her mouth. Donna pushed her away again, saying she really didn't want to do this.</p><p>""Too bad, Donna, cause I do and I think you probably want to consider what will happen if I tell Daddy you're not cooperating. You've got enough demerits at this point.""</p><p>""Whose side are you on, here? I thought you were with us.""</p><p>""I am. Believe me, I'm so sick of sucking Daddy's prick and letting him fuck me, I could spit. I hate it. But I like girls. Always have, and now I've got someone I can be with and love."" </p><p>Cece began stripping off her clothes and when she was naked, Donna had her first look at her cousin. She was somewhat thin, but she was filled out in all the right places. Her breasts were not as large as Donna's, but the nipples were slightly puffy, with a pretty little nubbin on the end, that appeared as though it was stiff all the time. Cece, like Donna was hairless in the pubic area, no doubt Uncle Ned's decision, also. From what she could see, Cece had a nice round butt, which looked like it had a few bruises on it.</p><p>Donna felt she had no choice as Cece turned on the water, adjusted the temperature and pushed her into the shower, following her in. Facing Donna she began running the soapy washcloth all over Donna's body. She then turned her around and washed her back. Turning her again, she let the water run over Donna's body. As embarrassed as Donna was, the water felt so good running over her body, she luxuriated in the feel of the beating water. </p><p>The mood was broken, when Cece handed her the washcloth and said, ""Now me!"" Donna tried to be as clinical in her ministrations as possible, eliciting occasional sighs from Cece, anyway. When Cece had washed off the soap on her body, Donna started to open the shower door. Cece grabbed her arm and said ""Uhuh!""</p><p>She pulled Donna to her, rubbing her tits against Donna's and pulled her head to her for another kiss. Again she tried to force her tongue into Donna's mouth and Donna resisted. </p><p>Pulling back Cece said, ""I expect your complete cooperation here or I will tell Daddy that you disobeyed me. He won't care, even if you tell him why, and, believe me, you will be punished for disobeying. So you better get with the program. Now kiss me!"" Donna, defeated, moved her lips to Cece's and extended her tongue into her mouth. She hated doing it, but she didn't want any more punishment than she was already scheduled for. Cece reached up to Donna's tits and began playing with her nipples, lightly squeezing them. Soon she had moved down to Donna's nipple with her mouth and began tonguing and biting lightly.</p><p>""Do me!""</p><p>Donna copied Cece's actions, first massaging her breasts softly, moving her fingers over her nipples, feeling them harden with the attention. Then she moved her lips down to those nipples and began teasing them with her tongue, sliding from one breast to the other. Suddenly she felt herself being pushed to her knees, where she came face to face with Cece's lovely hairless vulva. She could see Cece's clit peeking out between the lips, and she knew what she had to do. As Cece spread her legs the width of the shower, she stuck her tongue out and zeroed in on that protruding piece of flesh. </p><p>She knew Cece wouldn't be satisfied until she brought her to a climax, so she immediately began to suck on her clit, running her tongue back and forth over it. It appeared Cece hadn't had an orgasm recently, because it was only a short time before she began panting and sighing, and within a couple of minutes she was shaking and moaning in completion.</p><p>Donna waited a few moments and went to stand up, but Cece pressed on her shoulders, saying, ""No, I need more. Another one!"" Donna began again to suck on the little nubbin and soon had Cece in raptures. This time she could feel Cece lean back against the shower wall so she could bend her knees, giving Donna greater access. Donna figured ""What the hell!,"" and began sliding her tongue back and forth between the slit, pushing it back as far as she could. Finally she returned to the clitoris and a short period of concentrated sucking brought the desired effect, and Cece had a violent climax.</p><p>Cece pulled her up, kissed her fervently and suggested they get out and dry off. Donna felt a bit frustrated that she was not getting an orgasm out of the experience, but was a little thankful that the episode was done. She could take care of her frustrations when she got in bed later, as long as Ned didn't tie her hands behind her back.</p><p>After Cece dressed in shorts and a blouse, they started downstairs. They could hear slaps and cries from Jennie as they descended to the living room. When they got there Ned was finishing his spanking of Jennie for her poor job in cleaning the living room. She was still perched on Ned's lap and her buttocks had turned a rosy red.</p><p>They all moved into the dining room, where Cece brought in the pot roast for her dad and herself and two bowls of dog kibbles for Jennie and Donna. Once again Jennie tore into the dog food, but Donna sat still and just stared at her bowl.</p><p>""Look, I don't want you getting sick from not eating, girl. You'll eat what's there or I have some more protein that I've been storing up for you, if you'd rather go down on your knees.""</p><p>Donna immediately started gobbling down the kibbles. They weren't particularly appetizing, but they beat the alternative.</p><p>After Donna and Jennie had finished washing and drying the dishes, they all went in to watch TV for the evening. Ned had Cece remove her blouse, while he removed his trousers and boxers. He turned on the tv set, sat in the middle of the sofa and motioned for Donna to sit on his right and Cece to sit on his left. He then ordered Jennie to get on her knees and just lick everything she could find down in his pubic area. He indicated he'd had a rough day in that respect and he wasn't looking to cum again, just to feel good. Once she started, he pulled the girls on either side to him and spent the entire evening playing with their tits, squeezing, pulling, occasionally bending to suck on one or the other.</p><p>By the end of the evening Donna's right breast and Cece's left breast were red and sore, and Jennie's tongue was tired and sore. Ned led Donna and Jennie out to the back porch, where they found he had moved their beds and two blankets. After tying their arms behind them and their legs at the ankles and covering them with the blankets, he said goodnight and left. It was going to be another long night, especially for Donna, who had lost the opportunity to bring herself some sexual relief.</p>"
620,Orphan Annie Has a New Home,Banshee,BF0629@verizon.net,"['MmmF/f', 'humil', 'spank', 'nc', 'shave', 'hist', 'teen', 'oral', 'ws', 'bd']","An orphan is passed to a family that really doesn't want her. As a result they make life miserable for her, punishiing and humiliating her endlessly.",2013-06-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>In 1934, as the Depression cut deeper and deeper into funding. Many state and local institutions found it necessary to cut back, and even close facilities that were considered essential, but lacked the capital to continue. Such was the case with the Peru, Indiana orphanage, which had received the news that funds were no longer available to maintain the building, staff and children being housed there. It therefore behooved the administrators to find homes for as many children as possible. The remaining juveniles would be moved to a state facility housing indigents, but without proper supervision, a dangerous position for the children to be placed into.</p><p>And so it happened that Charles Justice, the head administrator of the orphanage found himself visiting the Paynes, one of the more well-to-do families in Peru. Andrew Payne, 40ish, was the president of the largest bank in Peru, and though banking, as all institutions during the Depression, was suffering, Andrew had managed to keep his and the bank's finances in the black, though he seemed to be one of the few who had.</p><p>Andrew had a wife, Jennie, a very attractive 35 year old blond, who had set her sights on Andrew when he was an assistant in the bank and managed to get herself pregnant by Andrew, thus necessitating a rather speedy marriage. The result of that union was a teen-age son, Frederick, a young man very self-assured, some might say even surly and unpleasant. His disposition matched his mother's to a tee.</p><p>Charles explained the current situation to the Paynes, indicating that they had been able to find homes for most of the younger children in the orphanage, but that there were still over 20 juveniles and teens that they had yet to place. Could the Paynes please consider taking one or two of these older orphans into their home? It would only require them to take care of them until they reached 21, at which point they could be required to find their own way in life.</p><p>Jennie was totally against the idea, but Andrew, the more practical of the two, began to think that if they took in a young girl they could train her to act as a maid. When he presented this concept to Jennie, she was more agreeable, but she was adamant that they would only take one child, and it must be a female teen. Charles was delighted and drew up the ""adoption"" papers, which gave the Paynes supervisory authority over the new teen until age 21. They looked through a scrapbook of the orphan's pictures and decided to take a very pretty teen-ager named Annie. Charles left the Paynes, promising to have her at their house on Saturday morning.</p><p>True to his word, he arrived with Annie and her small straw suitcase in tow at 9 a.m. that Saturday. The Paynes were sitting out on their front porch when the two arrived. Annie, it developed was indeed a very pretty girl with dark red curls, very shy and demure. She said almost nothing as the introductions were made and sat timidly as the final arrangements were made. She was quick to notice that Andrew was the only one in the family who was at all pleasant during the few minutes that Charles remained. Jennie had a scowl on her face the whole time, and Freddy looked at her as though she was a frog about to be dissected in biology class. His eyes bored into her moderate bosom, as though he had never seen one before.</p><p>Charles left and Andrew asked Annie a few questions, which received only ""yes sir"" or ""no sir"" responses from the nervous young girl. Finally he suggested they go inside, so they could show Annie her bedroom. As she rose to follow him in, Jennie stopped them in their tracks.</p><p>""She is not to set foot in the house until we check her for lice and fleas. I've heard terrible things about these orphanages and the filth and vermin they foster. Take off your clothes, young lady, and give me that suitcase. Everything in it, and the clothes you're wearing will immediately go into the washing machine. Now get those clothes off!""</p><p>Annie was stupefied, frozen in her place by the door. She tried to explain that her orphanage didn't have such a problem, but before she could express herself, Jennie had sprung to her side and was yanking on her dress. Too timid to resist, she watched as Jennie unbuttoned the dress down the front and pulled it down to the floor. Annie was left in a simple white cotton bra and panties. She began to raise her arms to ward off any further removal of her clothing, when Jennie slapped her savagely across the face. Totally taken aback, she watched pitifully, tears coming to her eyes, as Jennie reached behind her, yanking and pulling on the bra catch until it finally loosened and the bra slipped down Annie's arms. Annie's breasts, small but upright had bright pink nipples, which in her fear, now stood out in all their glory. Jennie next yanked Annie's panties down, a move that proved she was a true red-head, though the pubic growth was sparse enough that her prominent outer lips and dark slit were very evident. What struck all three family members was the whiteness of Annie's skin, almost alabaster, with no freckles or blemishes. Freddy's eyes began to bug out as he viewed the first nude female he'd ever seen.</p><p>Annie's natural reaction was to shield her pubes and breasts with her arms, but Jennie quickly grabbed her right arm, moving her into the living room.</p><p>""Andrew, while I get all these filthy rags in the washing machine, take this girl to the bathroom, get her in the tub and make sure she's scrubbed and all her hair is checked for lice and fleas. Frederick, you help your father until I get there.""</p><p>Annie reacted to this pronouncement by pulling away from Jennie and trying to get to the door. Even naked she was willing to try to escape this strange family. Freddy, however, was in the way and managed to grab her arm and hold her. Andrew, with a sigh, immediately stepped in to grab her other arm and pulled her to the couch.</p><p>""That's just about enough from you, young lady. You are obviously a bad-tempered, arrogant little gutter-snipe, who needs to learn that the world doesn't revolve around you. Here we are trying to help you and you fight us at every turn. What you need is a good old-fashioned spanking.""</p><p>With this, he lifted her over his lap and began to pound on her buttocks, leaving vivid pink hand-prints with each blow to her pallid skin. Annie began to cry as she never had before, while receiving her very first spanking ever. Her pleas and grunts soon turned into screeches and squawks, and the tears coursed down her cheeks. Soon the pink imprints turned to one blood-red mass as Andrew continued to strike Annie's backside. Her legs began to flop about and spread, as she attempted to pull away from Andrew's assault, giving Freddy, who had purposely positioned himself near her feet, a clear view of the puffy almost hairless vagina between her legs. The beating continued for over five minutes, until Andrew's hand began to hurt. Annie's plaints had turned to low moans and tiny squeaks by this time, and she had gone limp on Andrew's lap. He stood her up, pointing a finger in her face, and spoke as if he were talking to a five-year-old. .</p><p>""This is what you can expect from now on, every time you decide to be a bad girl and don't do as we say. Do you understand, bad girl?""</p><p>Sputtering and sniffing to keep her nose from running, Annie nodded. Andrew, not satisfied, slapped her across her left breast, causing her to fall back slightly, grabbing her tender boob in her left hand.</p><p>""I didn't hear you, bad girl. DO YOU UNDERSTAND?""</p><p>""Yyy...yy.yyesss sir."" A fresh stream of tears poured forth. </p><p>Satisfied that Annie had been properly chastised, Jennie grabbed up the suitcase and Annie's clothes and hurried off to the cellar to start the wash. Andrew took Annie's hand and not so gently pulled her toward the bathroom. Freddy eagerly followed, anxious to watch Annie get her bath and hopefully be able to help in some way.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>It took some doing to pull Annie into the bathroom, but Andrew finally managed to get her over to the tub and turn the spigots on. With a command to Freddy to guard the door he let go of Annie's hand and proceeded to stick the rubber stopper in the drain and regulate the water to a temperature just short of steaming. Annie at first made a run for it, but found Freddy blocking the door. She made one attempt to pass him, but, when he grabbed at one of her breasts, she backed up and stood, finally, in the middle of the bathroom with tears streaming down her face.</p><p>""Please, please, let me go. I don't have any bugs on me. I promise..."" </p><p>Andrew grabbed her arm and drew her to the tub once again.</p><p>""In we go, sweetie. We'll just make sure for ourselves, if you don't mind.""</p><p>Annie pushed her feet against the side of the tub, but Andrew was just too strong and lifted her body and placed her on her feet in the piping hot water. The minute her feet hit the water she screamed.</p><p>""It's too hot. Oh, please, it'll burn me. Pleeease!""</p><p>""Nonsense. We need the water hot to get rid of the lice. Now, sit!""</p><p>Again, Annie fought with all her might, but Andrew was finally able to make her legs bend enough that he could push her down into the water. Another scream followed.</p><p>""AAaaieee! It's tooooo hot. Pleeease. It's burning me all over.""</p><p>""Just give it a minute and it'll be fine.""</p><p>Annie continued to try to rise. Finally, Andrew ordered Freddy to come and hold her down so he could bathe Annie. Freddy was only too happy to oblige and moved to the end of the tub and held onto Annie's shoulders. Even though Annie was two or three years older than Freddy, she was no match for him, and finally ceased her attempts to rise. Meanwhile, Andrew grabbed a bar of lye soap and began rubbing it all over the upper part of Annie's body. The poor girl just sat there with a steady stream of tears running down her face and sobbing quietly. Occasionally she uttered quiet gasps as she felt water being splashed over her front and back. Needless to say, Andrew paid particular attention to Annie's pointy breasts, rubbing them all over with the soap, tweaking her rigid nipples, scooping up handfuls of water to rinse them off and then repeating the process. </p><p>""You just never can tell where those little buggers might hide!"" </p><p>After he had completed a thorough cleansing of the upper portion of her body, Andrew ordered Annie to stand. Knowing what was coming, she continued sitting, but with Freddy's help Andrew was able to pull the disobedient teen up out of the water, taking a moment to strike her blood-red buttocks hard with his hand three times. He leaned over and began soaping Annie's now reddened legs all the way up, then splashing the soap off, before moving up to her middle. He ordered her to spread her legs, which she defiantly kept tightly stiff and straight. He suddenly grabbed one of her labial lips, twisted and squeezed hard. Annie let out a banshee scream, then slowly spread her legs until Andrew finally let go. He then proceeded to run the bar of soap between her legs from the top of her pussy all the back to her tiny rosebud over and over. Then, to make sure he had gotten every inch, he ran his finger back and forth as the young girl blushed until her face was as red as the rest of her body. After scooping water and splashing it up into the recess between her legs, causing a particularly high squeal, he told her she could step out of the tub.</p><p>Jennie, who was just entering the bathroom from putting the clothes in the washing machine called a halt.</p><p>""She's not done yet. You forgot the most important thing. Her hair. She's probably got all kinds of lice residing on her scalp. Sit, girl!""</p><p>Knowing she couldn't fight the three of them a sobbing Annie meekly sat back down in the tub. Jennie grabbed a cup, dipped it in the water and proceeded to pour cup after cup over Annie's head. The water had cooled enough that Annie only gave a little squeak, when the first cupful splashed down over her face. Jennie soaped up Annie's head three or four times, always following with the water being dropped over the crown of her head. Finally she was told to rise and get out of the tub, which she did with alacrity, only to find Andrew waiting with a large bath towel. Jennie smiled at him as she watched him dry her all over, but pay particular pains to make sure her breasts and the area between her legs were dry.</p><p>""You know, Andrew, I'm not sure the bath is enough to get those pesky little critters. I've heard that anywhere where there's hair, they continue to breed and lay eggs. Go get your straight razor and let's see if we can't make sure they don't breed any more.""</p><p>When Annie realized what she was saying, she once again tried to race for the door, but Freddy grabbed her ankle and she ended up flat on the cold tile floor. Andrew got his razor out of the medicine cabinet and, as he honed it a bit on the leather strop beside the wash basin, asked Jennie to mix some soap and water in the shaving cup. When everything was ready, the three Paynes knelt down next to a petrified moaning Annie.</p><p>""No, please don't do this. I'll wash it again. Pleeeease!""</p><p>But they were determined and as Jennie held her shoulders down and Freddy, with some effort managed to spread her legs, Andrew went to work on shaving away what little hair Annie had covering her pussy.</p><p>""You don't want to fight this, honey. I might very well end up cutting in places you don't want sliced, so relax.""</p><p>Annie decided he might be right and relaxed as much as she could, but the fear of being cut was less daunting than the knowledge that she would once again look like a little girl, with nothing to hide her slit. She was further humiliated when they made her pull her legs up to her breasts and spread them further. There is no position more demeaning for a woman than the one she was forced to present, so that Andrew could shave the area around her puckered ass-hole. </p><p>Finally, Andrew finished and was about to let Annie get up to her feet.</p><p>""Oh, no! You forgot, Andrew. There's one other place she has hair, probably the worst spot for those little critters to hide and breed. Get my scissors, please, Freddy.""</p><p>Annie, sensing immediately what Jennie was referring to, let out a heart-rending scream.</p><p>""Oh, you wouldn't. No! Please, I'll do whatever you say but please don't cut my hair. Please. I'll be good. I'll do anything. It's not fair.""</p><p>""This is for your own good, Annie. We just want to make sure all the lice are gone.""</p><p>""I told you, I don't have any lice, I never have. Please don't.""</p><p>By this time Jennie had the scissors in her hand, and as Andrew grabbed her around the neck to hold her steady, Jennie began snipping away at Annie's pride and joy, her lovely red curly hair. When she had gotten all but an inch or so of the hair cut off, she told Andrew to use his razor to finish the job. He let go of Annie's head, and as he did Annie tried to spring up, but Jennie grabbed one of her nipples between her thumb and finger, squeezed it and, holding the scissors in her other hand, looked menacingly at the young girl. </p><p>""If you don't want me to cut this little nippy off, you better sit still. I bet that would really smart. And don't you believe I wouldn't do it.""</p><p>Annie sat back down, sobbing, and Andrew began the process of shaving away the rest of Annie's hair. After he rinsed her head off and dried it, her head was as sleek as a cue ball. With a chuckle, Jennie helped Annie up, making sure she saw herself in the mirror, an act which brought on a whole new torrent of tears. Freddy looked at her and decided he really liked what he saw. She now looked like a naked alien from outer space. Very nice!</p><p>""You're going to have to wait until I can get your clothes out on the line and dried before you'll have anything to wear, Sweetie. But I know you won't mind. I hear you orphan girls like to show off to the boys, and I've got two here that will be happy to watch you strut your stuff. Keep an eye on her, Honey, while I go hang her clothes outside.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>Andrew led the weeping girl out to the living room and ordered her to sit on the couch. Covering her breasts with one arm, Annie placed her other hand across her crotch. The males sat in chairs opposite the couch giving them a clear view of her covered front.</p><p>""Now, that's not very nice of you, Annie. I want you to put your hands behind your neck, so we can see what a good job we've done of bathing and clipping you.""</p><p>When she hesitated, Andrew started up out of his chair with a fierce look on his face. Annie immediately hurried to lock her hands behind her neck, lifting her perky breasts into cone-shapes. She continued sniffing but her nose had become so congested that mucous was running down over her lips. Her eyes were now rimmed in red from all her crying.</p><p>""That's nice, but I think Freddy would like to see more, wouldn't you, Freddy? Suppose you spread those pretty legs as far apart as you can get them. Oh, you can do better than that. SPREAD THEM all the way, girl!""</p><p>Reluctantly, Annie opened her legs until the labia began to show pink between them. Her desire to place a hand over the exposed area was dashed by Andrew's next command.</p><p>""Scooch forward so your little pussy is right at the edge of the cushion and spread them a little farther apart, Annie. I believe Freddy would like to get a close-up view of your pussy. He's never seen one before.""</p><p>As soon as she had done as she'd been ordered, Freddy jumped to his feet and moved in to kneel at the foot of the couch, his face not two feet from Annie's spread bare cunt. She groaned at the indecency of what she was being forced to do, but Freddy's eyes were wide open, as they perused her open vagina. Soon his index finger was touching the redness, running up and down the slit. Annie uttered an ""Oh, no"" but otherwise watched as Freddy explored her hitherto most private place. When he found her clitoris mound and began playing with it and the clit began to appear, all she could do was close her eyes, turn her head away and cry. As he continued his massage, Annie's body began to stiffen and she could feel waves of sexual heat building throughout her body. In spite of herself, she began to moan slightly, and goose-bumps began to appear all over her body. Freddy was having great fun, when Jennie entered, smiling at the scene before her.</p><p>""What's this? Anatomy 101? Slow down there, son. It looks like our Annie's having too much fun. I'm all for spanking her again after all the trouble she's been giving us, but we're sure not going to give her any orgasms! Stop it, now!""</p><p>Annie was, indeed, this far from having a violent come, but had mixed emotions about Freddy stopping. She was terribly relieved that she didn't have to exhibit her sexual raptures to the Paynes, but, too, she was now sitting in total frustration, with little likelihood that she would be able to bring herself off.</p><p>""I'm all for our little Annie taking the load of wash out and hanging it on the line herself. I don't know why I should do all the work. Come on, my little orphan, off your pussy and get to work hanging the laundry.""</p><p>""PPPlease, could I have a robe or something to wear while I'm doing it? My skin is very susceptible to the sun, and I'm afraid I'll burn. Besides, someone might see me naked.""</p><p>""There's no one within a half mile of here, sweetie, and I think you need the sun. You're white as a sheet, so you take the laundry out, hang it on the line and lie down on the chaise for half an hour. That's an order!""</p><p>""Bbbbut I really do burn quite....""</p><p>Jennie was on Annie in a flash. She yanked her off the sofa, and, holding one arm high in the air, she swatted Annie on her buttocks as hard as she could. She then pulled the weeping girl into the kitchen, handed her the laundry basket and pushed her out the door into the back yard. Annie stood crying for a few moments before moving over to the line and pinning her clothes to the rope. She had completed her task in only a few minutes, and already she could feel the sun's rays having a dangerous effect on her delicate skin. There really was no shade anywhere nearby, so she moved over to the chaise, as ordered and lay down on her back.</p><p>The frustration that had been created by Freddy's clitoral manipulations began to return, and, over the next few minutes, try as she might, she couldn't help letting her hand move down between her legs to finish the job Freddy had started. The wonderful feeling began to return as she manipulated her little nubbin, and her hand began jerking and massaging at a feverish pace, when the back door flew open and Jennie swept into the back yard to grab Annie's hand, yank her up from the chaise and shake her finger in Annie's face.</p><p>""You slut! You just have to satisfy yourself right out in the open, don't you. Well, we don't stand for such carnality here. You should be so ashamed of yourself! But then I guess that's the kind of thing that runs rampant in orphanages, doesn't it? Orgies and masturbation! Rape and debauchery! Isn't it?""</p><p>""NNNNoo...nnnoo!""</p><p>""Well, I saw it myself, and I'm not putting up with it.""</p><p>Jennie flopped down on the chaise pulling Annie over her lap and began smacking first one buttock, then the other, as hard as she could. Annie's buttocks, which were still red from the hot bath and her earlier spanking turned blood red almost immediately, and, for probably the fifteenth time since she'd entered the Payne house, her eyes began to drip tears. The spanking seemed to go on interminably for Annie, whose squeals were loud enough to draw Andrew and Freddy to the back door to watch. Annie's rear cheeks began to turn purple and Jennie's hand was tiring, so she stopped and pushed the exhausted girl off her lap onto the ground. Leaning over she took Annie's tear-stained head in her two hands and hissed at her.</p><p>""Now you get in that house, go into the living room and put your face in the corner and stay that way until I tell you you can move, do you hear me. Not a peep out of you, you got it?""</p><p>""YYYesss maa'am.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>Annie stood in the corner for over fifteen minutes, just relieved that someone wasn't beating her or abusing her body some other way, allowing her to finish sniffling and compose herself. Then the sunburn began to take effect. The first place she noticed it was her bald pate which prior to today had her lovely red curls to protect her, but now had turned a deep red and had begun to sting. A few minutes later she could feel the burn on the front of her body, and, when she looked down at herself, she noticed that her entire front had taken on a reddish tint. The only pink that showed was on her nipples, which kept their pale color.</p><p>After an hour, besides the increased pain of the sunburn, she began to tire of standing and started moving from one foot to the other. She could hear people moving in and out of the room, but she never knew whether anyone was staying or not. Shortly before the end of the first hour, dark clouds began gathering outside, and within a few minutes a steady rain began to fall. Because of the fact she was facing the corner Annie never noticed the rain, not that it would have made any difference, since she was being punished, but all of her clothes on the line outside were sopping wet in a matter of minutes. </p><p>After two hours Annie began to feel the urge to go to the bathroom and realized that she hadn't peed since she left the orphanage. As the second hour dragged on the urgency to urinate became intense. She tried unsuccessfully to squeeze her legs together, but eventually even that was not enough. Finally, she had to speak.</p><p>""Uhh...please...I need to go to the bathroom."" No response. ""Ummm...I really have to go, now!"" No response.</p><p>Finally, she couldn't hold it in any more and a trickle of urine began to slide down he leg and soon the carpet she was standing on had a large wet spot at her feet. Suddenly a hand grabbed her arm tightly and Andrew's face came right next to hers. His look was intense.</p><p>""You bad, bad girl! Maybe they let you pee on the floor at the orphanage, but here we use a toilet. You naughty strumpet!""</p><p>With this he began swatting her bottom with a fly swatter, over and over. Annie raised up on her tiptoes to escape the punishment to her already inflamed rear end, but the swatter followed her movement and continued to leave the imprint of the wire mesh on her backside. Tears once again began to flow down her cheeks as the onslaught continued, and she began to utter little squeaks of misery.</p><p>Suddenly, Andrew dropped the swatter, and, grabbing her sore sunburned head with both hands pushed her down to the floor, where he began rubbing her nose in the wet spot that had been at her feet. He continued to rub until her nose was smeared with urine and had turned as red as the rest of her body.</p><p>""This is what we do to train dogs not to pee inside. Maybe it'll work with you, too, bitch.""</p><p>Soon he pulled her to a standing position and with a swat of his hand on her irritated buttocks, he pushed her toward the bathroom. Once there he stood in front of the toilet, pushing her onto the seat. Crying pitifully, totally embarrassed at being watched as she finished urinating into the toilet, Annie soon had emptied everything in her bladder, only to have the added embarrassment of having to expel a bit of gas.</p><p>When she hesitated, Andrew ordered her to wipe herself, and as if she could feel any more self-conscious that she had been up to now, was forced to take a few pieces of toilet paper from the roll, spread her legs, showing her hairless quim and wipe her vagina, as Andrew looked on from above. As soon as she finished, Andrew grabbed her off the john and, taking the roll of toilet paper with him, pushed Annie back into the living room. He then forced her to mop up the wet stain on the carpet. When she had completed her task, he took the wad of paper from her and proceeded to rub it all over her face. </p><p>""Now you know where to go when you have to pee, little heathen.""</p><p>""Bbbbut ...I asked to be allowed to go to the bathroom and...""</p><p>""Then you disobeyed the order not to speak while you were in the corner. That's a punishable offense we'll take care of in a bit.""</p><p>With this, he moved in close to her and grabbed both of her breasts, massaging them harshly. Then his fingers moved to Annie's semi-erect nipples and began tweaking them painfully. He placed his mouth next to her ear and whispered. </p><p>""These are going to be fun to play with. You have nice little titties, and I'm particularly fond of titties. I hope you enjoy people playing with them, because I probably won't be the only one. Such sweet little nipples. So twistable.""</p><p>Suiting his actions to his words, Andrew began twisting her nubbins first one way, then the other, bringing yelps of pain from his young victim.</p><p>""Not so loud, bitch. My wife's right in the kitchen, not that she'd mind, but you need to be less audible, when people are showing you affection. Then he released one of her nipples and moved his hand down to her crotch, suddenly scooping it between her legs and grabbing her whole vagina in his fist. Annie gasped in surprise and agony, but managed to keep the sound minimal. The fear and hurt in her eyes conveyed the emotion she was to feel from then on. </p><p>""And this is going to get a workout, too. You'd better believe it! Now get into the kitchen and help Jennie make lunch. Git!""</p><p>And with another smack on her tail, he pushed her toward the kitchen.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>The first thing Annie noticed when she got to the kitchen was the rain that was pouring down outside.</p><p>""Oh, my clothes!""</p><p>Jennie turned, looking out at the deluge, and smiled.</p><p>""My goodness! I completely forgot that they were out on the line. Well, I guess you'll just have to wait until tomorrow to get yourself dressed again.""</p><p>""Couldn't I just have a sheet or something to cover me until then."" She knew the answer, of course.</p><p>""Oh, no! Think of this as part of your punishment, you little heathen! Besides the fact that the boys like you like this, and it'll make it easier to keep an eye on you, to make sure you don't try to stick a finger in that naughty slit of yours. Now take these sandwiches into the dining room, and don't drop any, you clumsy ninny.""</p><p>When everything was on the table, they all sat, Freddy across from Annie and Andrew and Jennie at the head of the table. Once again Annie was constantly aware of Freddie's eyes glued to her sore red breasts. Andrew was a bit more circumspect, but she could tell that much of his focus was on her chest. </p><p>""Before we start, I have to report that in spite of our warnings and threats today, I saw our little Annie secretly diddling herself in the kitchen, and when I caught her at it, she reverted to rubbing her pussy against the wooden knob on the utensil drawer.""</p><p>""Ohh, that's not true!""</p><p>""And now she's calling me a liar! Is there no end to your perfidy, young lady? You WILL be punished for that, you guttersnipe. You're building up quite a store of disciplines, aren't you? Well, I would suggest that until lunch is over, we tie Miss Masturbator's hands behind her. It's difficult to see what she's doing beneath the tablecloth!""</p><p>Freddy ran and brought back a roll of sticky cloth tape, and. With his father's help, soon had Annie's hands bound behind her. They both returned to their seats with Cheshire cat grins on their faces. Annie, on the other hand, dropped her head to avoid looking at any of her tormentors.</p><p>""Now, let's eat, and I expect you to finish that sandwich, Annie.""</p><p>""But how?""</p><p>""Grab it with your teeth, of course. Do I have to tell you everything?""</p><p>Annie made a valiant attempt to pull the sandwich over to the side of the plate and then she opened her mouth and got hold of the side of it, but in lifting it off the plate to bite into it, the whole sandwich plummeted to the floor. She looked in horror as the peanut butter inside hit the carpet with a splat and she could see the residue seeping into the fibers. In fright she looked up at Jennie, who was now standing, arms akimbo and eyes boring into Annie's.</p><p>""You inept idiot! Can't you do anything right? Freddy get a cloth and clean this mess up. This makes one more notch on your punishment list. I don't know how we're going to get them all executed, but I'm sure we'll find a way. Do you just look for ways to annoy me, child? Well, DO YOU?""</p><p>""NNNnnooo, maaam. But it's very hard to eat a sandwich without your hands, ma'am, and...""</p><p>""There you go sassing me again. Freddy, put some tape over her mouth. I don't want to hear another word from her for the rest of the night. If this is how they eat at the orphanage, it's no wonder they're overrun with vermin.""</p><p>Freddy did as ordered and for several minutes they ate in silence. Annie continued to keep her head lowered for the remaining time at the table, until she suddenly felt a foot, Freddy's, obviously, insinuating itself between her legs. She looked up at him in horror, only to see a smug grin gazing back at her. She tried to close her legs, but he had gotten enough of an inroad with his foot, that he was able to slide it far up her thigh. If his parent's had been looking or cared, they would have noticed that he had slumped far down in his chair, in order to give him access to his goal.</p><p>He was finally able to insinuate the foot into the apex of Annie's thighs and she was suddenly aware that he'd removed his slipper and was attacking her vagina with his bare toes. She tried to avoid his foot by moving around in her seat, but Jennie, who obviously knew what was happening, yelled at Annie and forcefully told her to stop fidgeting and to sit still. Left with no choice, Annie was forced to tolerate Freddy's toes invading her entire pussy for the next five minutes, as his digits ran smoothly up and down her slit. Fortunately, she found the action so abhorrent that even though he tried to center his attention on her clit, she felt no pleasure emanating from her little button at all.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>As they were clearing the table, Freddy asked if he could be the one to spank Annie tonight. Andrew and Jennie said they saw no reason why not, especially since Freddy would be in charge tomorrow, when Andrew and Jennie went north for the day to visit her mother. A look of true fear passed over Annie's face when she heard this. She couldn't express herself, of course, because of the tape over her mouth, but knowing she was at least two years older than Freddy made the whole idea demeaning, and, knowing how cruel he could be, and how fascinated by her anatomy he was, she knew tomorrow would not be a day she would be looking forward to. Her dread became prodigious, moreover, when she heard him ask his mother if he could ask Marty, his best friend, over for the day, and his mom said ""sure"", as long as he explained everything to Marty about the fact that Annie was being punished, and that it would be better not to publicize the means they were using. Jennie felt she knew Mar ty well enough that she didn't believe he would blab.</p><p>Annie sat in her dining chair and began to tremble, when she realized the situation she was about to be put into: a naked girl at the mercy of two likely highly oversexed teens, who could do whatever they wanted to her over a matter of hours, with impunity. As she mulled over this thought, Freddy chose that moment to grab her arm and pull her up and into the living room, for her next bout of discipline. As he sat himself on the couch, he asked his mother how many spanks Annie should get.</p><p>""Well, I don't think you can give them all to her at one time, Honey, because I believe she's got three or four sessions coming to her. Just go ahead and spank until your hand hurts. That should do it for a while.""</p><p>Annie's stream of tears began even before the first smack. Then, to add insult to injury, Freddy began taking little pinches of the skin on her bottom, saying how red her buttocks were already.</p><p>""Well, if she'd paid a little more attention to her skin while she was outside and not so much to pleasuring herself between her legs, she wouldn't be so red.""</p><p>Freddy continued to pinch, however, moving his hand gradually over her buttocks until his fingers were reaching between her legs, and Annie could feel the fingers coming dangerously close to her puffy split. For almost a minute he concentrated on pinching that sensitive area, until Jennie smiled and suggested he get on with the spanking. ""We don't want to make this a pleasurable event for her, do we?""</p><p>Almost immediately Freddy's hand began descending on Annie's painful rear end. His hand certainly had as much force as either of his parent's blows had and within two or three minutes Annie was weeping in earnest, the cheeks of her buttocks returning to the vivid red they had achieved several times earlier. Her tears seemed to give Freddy extra impetus and, if anything, the blows became more substantial. Her screams and whimpering became louder, muffled as they were by the tape over her mouth. Freddy finally stopped the onslaught after nearly ten minutes, but then began massaging her sore cheeks roughly. He finally stood her up, and she became slightly dizzy, trying to get her bearings.</p><p>""Let's see how much damage he did. Come over her now, baldy. NO. Turn around, silly, I don't want to look at your titties. I know what they look like, and they're certainly not world-beaters. I want to see your bottom. Nice job, son! But you missed a section here. Let me get it!""</p><p>Jennie then proceeded to smack the lower part of Annie's left posterior, causing Poor Annie to raise up on her toes.</p><p>""You want to take a look at Freddy's art-work, Andrew? Go over and show him, waif.""</p><p>Annie moved over to stand in front of Mr. Payne. Before she could turn her back to him, he carefully took hold of her hip to keep her in place and rubbed his hands over Annie's breasts, causing her nipples to unintentionally rise to meet his hands.</p><p>""I believe this may be the best place for further chastisement, Jen. The redness seems to have abated somewhat.""</p><p>""Okay! Let's keep that in mind for the next session, Hon. Back into the corner, ingrate. Maybe some corner time will take some of that surliness out of your system. Let's take off the gag, since you won't be saying anything anyway, will you?""</p><p>Annie shook her head. Tears rimming her eyes, hands still tied behind her, Annie, with a sigh moved back to her corner, nose touching the wall. She was to remain there until nine o'clock. The Paynes had hamburgers for dinner, but she was not invited to join them. Her stomach began to rumble, since she'd had nothing to eat since breakfast, but the pain from her numerous spankings, the sunburn on various parts of her body and, above all the degradation she felt with her missing body hair and the fear of what life was to provide from here on kept her mind on things other than her hunger.</p><p>After dinner she could tell the three of them had returned to the living room. She couldn't tell what they were doing, except for the occasional sound of book pages being turned, but she wondered what joy there could be in sitting and watching a naked girl with her nose plastered against the corner of the room. Finally, Jennie spoke.</p><p>""Well, waif, do you think you've learned your lesson?"" </p><p>In a hushed voice, Annie muttered, ""Yes, ma'am.""</p><p>""Then suppose you come and kiss us all goodnight and toddle off to bed.""</p><p>Just relieved to be able to move again, after hours of standing in the same position, Annie was relieved that they hadn't come up with something more devious, so, hands still tied behind her, she went to Jennie, kissed her lightly on the cheek, did the same with Andrew and started to do the same with Freddy. He had other ideas, however, for he grabbed her head in both hands, put his lips against hers and suddenly stuck his tongue far into her mouth and swashed it around. Annie was shaken, never having French-kissed before, but had the good sense not to try to pull back. As a result, Freddy continued to extend his tongue for a few more seconds.</p><p>""What do we have here? A budding romance? Well, you could do a lot worse, Annie. Okay, let her go on to bed now, Honey.""</p><p>""Ccc...could I have my hands untied please?"" </p><p>""Oh, no. Your hands are tied behind you to keep you from playing nasty games with your pussy. I know you'd start fingering yourself as soon as you got in bed, so I think we'll just keep you tied up. I suppose I don't need to remind you that you still have a few more punishment sessions coming, but we won't worry about that tonight. Good night!""</p><p>Annie slowly walked to her room. There was a sheet on the bed but no covering. She didn't care. It looked so inviting. She was exhausted and was looking forward to a good night's rest. She moved over to the bed and, hands behind her back, began to slide her body onto the sheet, until it became evident immediately that someone had placed dozens of thumb tacks under the sheet. She quickly rolled back off the bed, and, frustrated and tearing up, she lay down on the floor next to the bed to begin a long uncomfortable night of tossing and turning.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>Jennie and Andrew were no sooner out of the drive at eight a.m. than Marty arrived on his bike in the driving rain. It had been raining most of the night and Annie's sopping clothes were still on the clothes line. Freddy told Annie to go into the kitchen and wait for him. Andrew had kindly taken off the tape binding her wrists together, so she was not about to do anything to make things worse and stepped into the kitchen.</p><p>Marty bounded into the living room asking what was the big surprise Freddy had for him. Freddy disappeared for a moment and reappeared, pushing Annie ahead of him. Marty's chin may not have dropped, but the look in his eyes told Freddy he'd definitely performed a ""gotcha."" Freddy proceeded to explain where and how Annie had dropped into their arms and why she was hairless. Marty lost interest halfway through the explanation, as his gaze fell upon the breasts and bald quim of Freddy's embarrassed charge. Freddy explained they had all day to play with his bald-headed prize, so what would Marty like to do first. Annie, being Marty's first experience with a nude female, as it had been with Freddy the day before, made him decide he'd like to conduct an anatomy study first.</p><p>Annie's face reddened immediately as she was ordered to lie on the coffee table. Having no choice in the matter, she lay back upon the table and was ordered to open her legs wide. Feeling she could handle her embarrassment more easily if she closed her eyes and put her arm over them, she moved to do just that, but Freddy allowed as how they wanted her to watch the exam. Maybe she ""could give them some pointers on what they were looking at"". So she opened her eyes, stared down her body and watched as both boys moved in close to the apex of her legs. </p><p>""Now what's this whole slit called?"" asked Marty, as if he didn't know.</p><p>Annie didn't answer immediately, of course, since she knew they knew the answer.</p><p>Freddy grabbed one of her protruding labia and twisted. ""He asked you a question, dummy.""</p><p>""Iiii...iiit...it's my vagina.""</p><p>Freddy continued to twist her puffy lip. ""No it's not. It's your cunt. Say it! And you better start being more polite. It's 'sir' to you.""</p><p>""Iiit...it's my cccunt, sir.""</p><p>""And what's that little thing at the top of your cunt, cunt?""</p><p>""Mmmy...clitoris,...owww...sir.""</p><p>""Clit is enough, dummy.""</p><p>""Show me where your pee hole is, girl.""</p><p>As her face reddened again, Annie moved her hand down to her vagina and pointed to it.</p><p>""Where's your ass-hole, girl. Show me!""</p><p>This required Annie to raise her feet to the table, so that she could lift her body enough to move her finger down to her crinkly rosebud. That seemed to satisfy the boys on the lower anatomy lesson. They moved up her body and began feeling her breasts, concentrating on her hardening nipples.</p><p>""I've always wanted to suck on one of these.""</p><p>""Yeah, me too!""</p><p>So they both lowered their heads to a waiting nipple and latched on. The laving tongues and little nips on her protrusions were enough to make them both stiffen into little eraser-like forms, and both boys continued to suck and lick for two or three minutes, looking over at one another and smiling as if they were drinking chocolate sodas. Annie tried valiantly not to give the boys any indication that they were having an effect on her, but after a minute or so, she couldn't refrain from letting out a low moan, as the electric thrills began coursing down to her groin and her body began to stiffen. Fortunately, or unfortunately, for Annie they eventually stopped their sucking as her body began to react.</p><p>""How come she's so red all over, Freddy?""</p><p>""Well, some of it's due to her getting sunburned yesterday, and her butts red 'cause she got spanked three times for being bad.""</p><p>""Yeah? Do you suppose we could spank her, too?""</p><p>""Sure! I already spanked her once yesterday, and she has a couple more coming to her, that we didn't get to. Go sit on the couch. Annie, get up and get over Marty's lap. HURRY UP, or I'll give you a spanking after he's finished!""</p><p>Annie jumped up with tears beginning to form in her eyes. When Marty was settled, she reluctantly placed herself over his knees. She could feel his erection pushing against her stomach as she placed her hands on the floor to steady herself. Marty was in no hurry to begin, as he let his hands roam over Annie's buttocks, eventually slipping his finger into the recess between her legs to feel between the two half peaches there. He ran his finger up and down the split several times, before tiring of it and getting down to the business at hand.</p><p>Suddenly Annie felt the impact of Marty's hand hitting the soft pink flesh of her backside, surprising her with the force of the blow. He continued, striking her first on one buttock and then the other. The force of the blows was enough to evoke gasps and then howls from Annie, as the beating continued. Her legs began to flutter, and she began to sob. Before long her nose began to run, and her outcries became pleas to stop. Marty obviously liked what he was doing, because his hand continued to rain down on Annie's bottom until it had begun to turn a nasty shade of red. When he finally tired of beating her backside, Annie was a sobbing, sniffling mess. With a smile, he pushed Annie to a standing position and proceeded to study his handiwork, much to Annie's dismay, as this involved poking and prodding her poor rump.</p><p>""I got her pretty good, Freddy. Look how dark her skin is back here. What shall we do next?""</p><p>""I've got an idea. My mom says when you get sunburn or any kind of burn, one thing to do is bathe it in cold water. Let's give Annie a nice cold bath to help her with all her burns. I'll bet it would make her backside feel better, too.""</p><p>""No, no. pppplease. I'm fine. I don't need a bath. Really!""</p><p>""Well, I think it'll help, and I'm in charge, so let's get going.""</p><p>It took both boys to pull her into the bathroom, Freddy finally smacking Annie on her sore buttocks two or three times, warning her she'd get a full spanking if she didn't settle down. She still tried to pull away, but the boys' strength was too much, and when they ended up at the tub, Freddy turned on the cold water, put in the stopper, told Marty to hold on to her tightly, and left the room. </p><p>When he returned a couple of minutes later he had a bowl of ice he had gotten from the Frigidaire. This caused Annie to try to break free once more, but after he put down the bowl, Freddy and Marty were able to pick their captive up bodily and place her in the tub which was now half full of cold water.</p><p>""No, no. Please don't. I'll be good. No bath. Pleeeease, Aggggh, it's so coooold. Pppplease.""</p><p>As Marty held her down in the tub, Freddie poured in the ice, right on Annie's already shivering body. She continued to struggle, especially when Marty pushed her head under the water and held it there for fifteen seconds or so. When he finally let go of her head, it popped up above water, with Annie sputtering. crying, and pleading. Her goose-bumps had popped out all over her body and her nipples were as hard as they'd ever been. As Freddy began to run over her body with a washcloth, Annie's shivering increased. He made sure the cloth covered every bit of skin he could get to, and when it dipped between her legs, he paid special attention to making sure her pussy got special attention. Annie was sure she was going to freeze to death by the time they finally decided to pull her out of the tub.</p><p>Rather than wrapping her in a towel, Freddy spent at least two minutes lecturing her about how unappreciative she was, and that she had earned herself more punishment because of her terrible attitude. Annie stood there shivering with water dripping off of her body, teeth chattering, and tears running down her cheeks. Finally he offered her a big bath towel, but only with the insistence that he dry her off. Annie didn't even care at that point. She just wanted the warmth of the towel.</p><p>Freddy started drying her head, first, then her back, finally moving to her front. This involved more squeezing than wiping, as he grabbed each breast between the towel folds, twisting and pulling, much to Annie's consternation as she wailed and pled for him to stop. He dried her legs next, then moved up to her middle, ordering her to spread he legs as far as she could. When she had gotten them three or four feet apart, after some savage pinches on her behind, he moved the towel to the area between her legs, rubbing the rough knap between the lips of her pussy with delight. Then, to make sure he'd gotten that area dry, he took the towel away and ran his fingers back and forth between the lips.</p><p>""Guess that's got it, Buddy. Now let's go back into the living room.""</p><p>""Ccccouldd...Iii...ppplease ...kkkeeep ...the ttttowel, ...ssssir?""</p><p>""Hell, no. We don't want you covering up that pretty body of yours, do we?""</p><p>And so they trooped into the living room with Annie following.</p><p>""Hey, Marty, you ever have a blow-job before?""</p><p>""Man you know I haven't. I've sure thought about it a lot, especially while I'm jerking off.""</p><p>""Well, it seems to me this is the perfect time to take care of that, don't you?""</p><p>""Hell, yeah, man!""</p><p>Annie had been afraid of this happening, ever since she knew she was going to be alone with the boys. She had never given a boy a blow-job, but she knew girls from the orphanage who had blown their boy-friends, and even one girl who had done it to one of the administrators for special favors. A few had enjoyed it, but others had found it ""disgusting."" She had an idea she was about to side with the latter.</p><p>""I think we should make a contest out of it. She sucks us both and we time it. Whoever she finishes off in the shortest time gets to give her the spanking she just earned.""</p><p>They agreed and Freddy took off his watch to time Annie's performance with Marty. Marty took off his pants and underpants. His penis, of average size was already at its full length. He sat on the couch and pulled Annie's head over to his lap. Annie had seen a couple of boys at the orphanage without pants, but their penises had been flaccid at the time. She stared in consternation at the rampant member before her eyes, wondering how anything that big could get in her tiny vagina, much less her mouth. </p><p>She had little time to contemplate though, as her mouth was pushed up against the head of Marty's prick, and the next thing she knew it was in her mouth. Soon Marty was moaning, as he forced her head back and forth with force. According to Freddy's watch, it took one minute and twenty seconds before Marty's semen spurted into Annie's unsuspecting mouth, and he held her motionless while he continued to spurt. She tried to cough, but her mouth was so full of prick and semen, she finally had no choice but to swallow the salty goo. Even so, some of the semen escaped and ran down the side of her mouth, when she was finally able to pull away.</p><p>""None of that cum better hit the floor, Annie, or you're in for another spanking. I think you better swallow it all.""</p><p>Annie quickly reached up with her finger to swipe the sperm off her chin and put it back in her mouth and swallow. Now it was Freddy's turn. He gave Marty his watch and they switched places, as Freddy chided Marty for what a short time he had taken. He motioned to Annie, and she dutifully leaned over until her mouth rested against Freddy's stiffened prick. It was slightly longer than Marty's and larger in diameter. She opened her mouth just before he pulled her head on his staff and began pushing it back and forth. His moans became quite loud almost immediately, and, within one minute ten seconds, according to the watch, he had shot his load down Annie's throat. Marty, with the last laugh, handed Freddy back his watch. Annie swallowed and swallowed hoping to get the taste out of her mouth.</p><p>""Well, we can do it again later, and I bet I can beat you then!""</p><p>Something else for Annie to look forward to. </p><p>""Hey, Freddy, you know what we could do. Fuck her!""</p><p>""Oh, no! Please, I'm still a virgin. Don't do this, please.""</p><p>""I don't know, Marty. I think I'd have to get permission from the folks, first, especially if she's still a virgin.""</p><p>""Well, we can certainly find out if she is! Lie down on the coffee table, bitch!""</p><p>Annie was strangely happy to perform this demeaning act, if it would mean possibly saving her maidenhead. She quickly moved over to the table and lay prone on her back. She even raised her legs into a most indecent pose, in order to allow the boys to make their examination. Freddy was to be the inspector, apparently, as he moved between her legs and ordered her to pull her labial lips apart. Blushing, Annie placed her hands on each side of her vagina and spread the lips as wide as she could get them. Freddy moved his head to within six inches of her pussy and with his finger proceeded to probe until he found her hole, then pressed his finger in and found the barrier intact, when his finger reached the first knuckle. Withdrawing his finger and placing it in front of Annie's mouth to clean it off, he shook his head to let his friend know that screwing was not an option at least for the present. Annie heaved an inaudible sigh.</p><p>""What else can we do, then?""</p><p>""Welllll, we could...train her to be a dog. I have an old dog collar and a leash. If she doesn't do what we tell her to, we can smack her with the leash. Let's put on our rain coats and hats and take her out back for a walk.""</p><p>Properly donned in their rain gear, but without shoes, and with the collar and leash attached to Annie's neck, Freddy opened the back door to find the rain had picked up, if anything. There wasn't much wind, but the rain was coming down in torrents and there were puddles throughout the yard. Literally pulling the now naked ""four-legged"" Annie, Freddy managed to find the muddiest places in the yard and make sure that his ""pet"" slogged her way through each mess. Marty, following behind, particularly enjoyed watching Annie's breasts wiggle back and forth as she splashed her way in whatever direction her ""master"" decided to take her. </p><p>The rain was beating down hard enough that the water was bouncing off her body, and the water temperature was such that Annie began to chill after a few minutes. Once again her body was covered with goose-bumps, and she began to tremble with the cold. Having no hair on her head to help stop the flow, the water slid down into her eyes making it difficult for her to see where they were going, which really didn't matter to Freddy, because, if she hesitated at all, a vicious yank on the leash guided her to her destination. Freddy wanted her to pee like a dog would, but Annie had none to give. Freddy hit her several times on the rump with the dog leash for not obeying. He also had to use the leash on her buttocks three or four times, when he ordered her to roll around in a large puddle and she was slow to accede. The puddle was deep enough that her body was completely covered with water, except for her head, which she craned to stay above water. A couple of minutes in the puddle had Annie gasping and trembling when she was finally allowed to go back to ""four legs"". </p><p>After ten minutes of leading ""the doggie"" around, they decided to call their trek to a halt, and pulled Annie back inside. She was shuddering from the cold and dripping water on the kitchen floor. Finally, after Freddy had released her from the leash and collar, he went to get a towel. She was not, of course, allowed to dry herself. Marty grabbed the towel and proceeded to dry her thoroughly, finding favorite spots that needed special attention. When he had finished inspecting to make sure everything had been dried to his satisfaction, he returned the towel to Freddy. </p><p>Freddy decided ""Doggie"" needed to be taught not to go running around in the rain and ordered her to get down on all fours in the living room. Taking careful aim, he began whipping her back and buttocks with the leash. He was not happy until he had struck her forty or fifty times. Eventually, crying continually, she tried to crawl away, but Marty stepped in front of her and held her shoulders until Freddy finished. Once again she was blubbering and her nose was oozing mucous. Red marks crossed her back and bottom all the way from her shoulders to her thighs. To make things even worse for Annie, Marty then made her stand and hug him tight, so that he could rub and pat her sore buttocks roughly.</p><p>Marty suddenly noticed the wall clock, indicating that he should have been home a half hour ago. He rushed to don his rain slicker and cap and pedal off on his bike, hoping his lateness wouldn't mean a spanking from his mom. Freddy decided he needed another blow job, which lasted several minutes longer than his first one and necessitated numerous amounts of gagging and coughing from the inexperienced fellatrix, before he shot his hot load down her throat. Deciding he wanted to read for a while, he ordered Annie to her room. She, not having her arms taped behind her this time, was able to remove all the thumb tacks from the mattress, and for the first time since she arrived at this Hell-house, even without a blanket to cover her, was finally able to get a few hours of uninterrupted sleep before her senior tormentors arrived back home.</p>"
621,Sex Monopoly,Banshee,BF0629@verizon.net,"['MMmmfff', 'spank', 'humil', 'inc', 'les', 'oral', 'teen']",Sandy's folks get tired of her attitude and shenanigans. She decides to leave and goes to live with distant cousins. Eventually a sexual variation of a popular game gets her evicted there too.,2013-06-06T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>I suppose when you think about it, most of it was my fault. But it sure was easy to put the blame on my parents, who were always dinging me about something, and those dings, more and more, were falling on my poor butt with increasing fervor.</p><p>Okay, I had gotten mixed up with a pretty bad group of kids I'd graduated with the year before. We were into about every vice you could think of, and a few you wouldn't even think of: smoking, drinking, stealing, some drugs and lots of sex. I even had two boy-friends, and if you don't think that was a hard one to juggle! Oh, they knew about each other. Hell, we even had a threesome a couple of times.</p><p>Well, my folks were constantly finding out about my little vagaries, and, dumb me, I didn't even try to hide them. I was your born-again rebel! To Hell with them! I wasn't in school any more, I could do what the Hell I wanted. Screw 'em!</p><p>There were a couple of problems with my theory, however. Number one, I didn't have a job, so I was still dependent on them for food and shelter. Number two, my father had always been a disciplinarian. I don't know how many times I had my panties pulled down to my ankles and received a spanking or whipping of some kind between the ages of twelve and the present, which only made me more defiant, especially after I graduated from high school. It was my life, and who the Hell did he think he was! Screw him!</p><p>The punishments increased, not only in numbers, but in intensity. He had taken to using his belt occasionally, when the offense (stealing his car one night for a joyous evening of 69 with one of my boyfriends, or being caught by the police with a packet of pot in my pocket) warranted it in his mind. Those were horrendous episodes, and it invariably took me two days before I felt like getting out of bed, and four before I was able to sit comfortably.</p><p>Mom was totally supportive of whatever Dad felt was necessary punishment-wise, though she was seldom physical in her assaults. They were usually verbal, and constant, to the point where I looked forward to being sent to my room just for the quiet. A couple of times, when I sassed her, she slapped my face pretty hard, but it was my father I feared.</p><p>Well, the proverbial ceiling fell in on me the day I stole forty bucks from Mom's purse. I don't know why I thought I'd get away with it. I was a little high on weed at the time, and the fact that I didn't have a cent on me and one of my boy-friends and I had decided to go out to dinner made the impulse too strong to think clearly about. We ate like kings at Fridays and then went out in his car and practiced four or five positions of the Kama Sutra before he took me home.</p><p>The house was dark when I got home, which should have told me something was up, but an evening of blissful sex and a couple of tokes can dull one's sense of awareness. I crept upstairs, threw off my clothes, literally, and slid under my sheet and crawled into bed. I had been sleeping nude since I was about fourteen. I had barely closed my eyes when my door swung open with a crash and the lights came on. There stood my Dad and Mom in their pajamas, and if looks could kill, I'd have been dead right then.</p><p>Unfortunately for me, I didn't die there on the spot. Dad was over by my bed in one stride and pulled the sheet off me, like a matador sweeping his capote away from the bull.</p><p>I was so totally surprised that I automatically threw one arm over my tits and the other down to cover my pussy. Dad grabbed one arm, pulling me out of bed, then sitting down himself and pulling me down over his lap. With fire in his eyes he began to spank me, harder than I could ever remember being hit before. I immediately started to yell and scream, twisting and turning to pull myself away, but he was too strong for me, and soon my screams turned to pleas and screeches, and the tears began flowing in torrents.</p><p>After some thirty or forty spanks, I caught him unsuspecting and was able to twist myself off his lap and had almost broken away, when he was able to grab my right wrist. There was a bit of a tug of war with Dad winning gradually as he was finally able to pull me toward my closet and grab a wide leather belt. I then received the worst beating of my life, as the belt began raining down on any part of my body that was available, which for the next couple of minutes consisted of the entire front of my body. I twisted and turned but the belt was turning the front of me into one mass of red stripes, which, after he had covered every inch of my front, became a solid mass of vivid red. My tits, my stomach, my legs all the way down to my knees and including two or three memorable slices to my inside thigh. </p><p>Eventually I was able to slide to the floor and turn over onto my front. This just gave Dad a whole new area to work on, and. in spite of my screams and pleas, he began applying the belt to my back and butt. I twisted myself into a fetal position as much as I was able, but he continued to belabor my backside for several more minutes. By the time he stopped, I was a quivering mass of burning flesh, my screams were no more than tiny moans, the tears had turned my face into a mass of red blotches and snot was running down my nose.</p><p>""Get up, Sandy! I'm not finished with you yet! GET UP, I said!""</p><p>It took every bit of strength I had to push myself up off the floor, and, shivering and muttering, I finally faced my father with absolutely no concern for my nudity. He'd seen it all by now, and I wasn't a bit bothered with my modesty.</p><p>""You know why you've been whipped, and if you ever steal a PENNY from us again, tonight's beating will seem like a picnic! Do you understand me?""</p><p>Trembling in fear and hurt, I nodded.</p><p>""There's more! You are grounded for the next month. Since you haven't seen fit to try to find a job, there is nothing to prevent your staying in the house the entire time. Perhaps a month away from the riff-raff you've been running around with will give you time to wake up to the fact that you're ruining your life. But since your mother and I both work, I know there is no way we could keep you in the house a minute after we leave for work...unless we take away every piece of clothing you own and lock it up. So, I will now take all of your clothes in your closet and your mother will empty your bureau.""</p><p>I stood there crying my eyes out, watching as they emptied my room of every stitch of clothes I owned. They were very thorough, making sure that even the dirty clothes I had put in the clothes hamper and my coats and jackets in the downstairs hall closet were locked up in their room. After they had finally gone to bed I sank down onto the bed, only to jump up quickly when the fire in my buttocks reminded me that sitting was not an option. I eventually went into my bathroom and gently swabbed my entire body with a damp cold wet washcloth. It didn't help much but it did allow me to crawl on the bed again and lie uncomfortably in the fetal position.</p><p>I spent most of the night working out my options. Sleep was not one of them. I knew I was not about to remain naked in the house for the next month, or even the next day, if I could help it. At the same time, I knew if I stuck around in the area with my friends, my folks would find me eventually, and either beat the Hell out of me or have me incarcerated somehow. </p><p>It was about 4 a.m. when I decided to try to find something that would allow me to leave. I had stowed about fifteen dollars in a bag in my closet and this was the first thing I grabbed. Then I snuck down to the laundry room. I knew all my clothes had been taken upstairs, but I thought maybe something of Mom's might be wearable. She's about two sizes smaller than I am, but I did find a thin summer dress that I was able to get on, though it pained me all over my back and front, and I couldn't close the zipper all the way. When I looked in the mirror I almost cried again. The bodice was cut so low and tight that my breasts were partly flattened beneath the material, since, like the rest of her, Mom's breasts are a couple of sizes smaller than mine, but, worse, there was a huge overhang of my flesh above the lace trim and my large nipples showed through the material, even in a non-hardened state. Down below, where the hem of the dress would hit Mom at mid-thigh, because I am somewhat taller than she, the bottom of the dress ended only about six or seven inches below my pussy. Had I been able to find some underwear, it still wouldn't have been so embarrassing, but knowing I was going outside with only a dress to cover me was not encouraging. And no shoes, besides!</p><p></p><h5> Chapter 2</h5><p>I wasn't sure where I was headed, but I figured I'd go to the bus terminal first. When I got there I looked at a map and with the attendant's help figured out how far I could go on $15. The attendant was having trouble keeping his eyes in his head as he looked at me. The cool night air had made my nipples stand up like little sentries even more than they had, and the dress's shortness made his eyes travel up and down my body, like he was taking an eye exam. </p><p>Anyway, after several trips up and down my body he pointed out my choices. One of them rang a bell. I remembered visiting a distant relative there probably ten years before. As I remembered, he was a widower and he had three or four kids about my age. I remembered having fun with them the day we were there, and, after wracking my brain for a few seconds remembered their last name was Richardson, and finally, that his first name was Jonathan. I wasn't sure they'd take me in, but with only 15 bucks, they were going to be my first try.</p><p>With bus ticket in hand I boarded the bus at 6:04 a.m., full of trepidation, but determined to try to find my way in life. An hour and a half later I was in the little town of Fulton. I asked the attendant at the station, who also gave me more than a once-over, if he knew how I could find a Mr. Jonathan Richardson. His face lit up and he assured me everybody knew the Richardsons, and proceeded to tell me exactly how to get to their home. It was about six blocks away and, by the time I knocked on their front door, it was 8:15.</p><p>Mr. Richardson opened the door and, of course didn't recognize me, and was very interested in my getup, like everyone who had seen me that morning. After I reminded him who I was, he was quick to invite me in. I explained most of my situation, telling him of my father's beating, and making it sound like it was almost a daily occurrence and begged him not to call my folks. I offered to show him the marks on my back and front if he wanted, but fortunately he begged off. I apparently was convincing enough that he promised he wouldn't call my parents, and I could stay with his family until I decided what I wanted to do. </p><p>I explained why I was dressed the way I was, which, I think, strengthened my story that my parents were really bad people. Jonathan, or Jon, as he preferred to be called, said he thought we could find some clothes that might fit a little better, and called his twin daughters, Rikki and Nicky, down from their bedroom. He had obviously awakened them, as they were still in night-gowns and yawning as they descended the stairs. Introductions were made, and we all remembered my visit from years past with fondness. The girls were a couple of years younger than I, but both were reasonably tall and it looked like I might be able to fit into their clothes, albeit, still a little tightly in spots.</p><p>They brought me up to their room, closed the door, since their brothers were right down the hall and began picking out a few things that might be close to fitting. I managed with great effort to pull Mom's dress off, at which point both girls noticed the redness all over my body and were very solicitous. I again explained a little of what had transpired at home, and they were horrified. It wasn't as easy to find something that fit me and wasn't way too tight and painful to wear considering the painful weals all over. We finally decided on a nightgown for me and a dressing gown, as well, since the boys would be up and about shortly.</p><p>This was a Saturday, so, although Jon had to go into work for a few hours (he's a C.P.A., it turns out) I had all day to get to know the rest of the family. Bud, the older son is a year older than I, and Dean, is a year younger. We got along famously and by the time Jon got home that afternoon we were all laughing and kidding with each other as if I'd been a member of the family all along.</p><p>Jon suggested I get dressed in whatever was the most comfortable outfit I could find, so that he and the girls and I could go to the J C Penny's over in the next town and find a few things for me that would fit. We found two dresses, a pair of jeans, a couple of blouses, a couple of tee shirts, shoes and some underwear for me. We picked up three large pizzas for dinner and spent the evening vegging and getting to know each other. Life was getting better by the moment! </p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>They took me in as one of theirs, and, as time went on I developed a sexual relationship with Bud, not a love until death type, but a nice let's go out together, have fun, and fuck like crazy when the time was right, which turned out to be two or three times a week, either in his car or when everyone was somewhere else and we were home alone. I noticed he tended to be somewhat rough in his lovemaking, biting my nipples or clit a little too hard, or ramming into me full speed during lovemaking, at times, and he was crazy about going up my back alley. I have to say I didn't like some of what he was doing, but I really enjoyed being with him and so I put up with the pain.</p><p>I had numerous girl talks with Rikki and Nicky, and found that apparently they were bisexual. They preferred boys, but they had practiced playing lez with each other, starting back when they had just reached puberty. They didn't fool around with any of the gay girls at school, but they still occasionally satisfied one another, when one or the other was particularly horny. This fascinated me. I had never tried it with another girl, but the thought didn't turn me off.</p><p>I knew Dean had a good healthy sex life. He dated frequently and often came home with lipstick on his face, his shirttail sticking out of his pants and a satisfied look on his face. He was even open enough that I would occasionally overhear him mention that so and so was a hell of a good fuck or that so and so gave the best head he'd ever had, when he was chatting with Bud.</p><p>Jon was pretty much of a home-body. I wasn't aware of any dating that he was doing. His idea of fun was sitting in front of the TV watching whatever sporting event was on at the time, and he was pretty much of a workaholic, probably putting in 50 or 60 hours of work a week. </p><p>But, as I said, I became very close with his kids, and gradually grew so close that, not only would we all sit around and converse about sex, but we thought nothing of lying around in our pj's or nightgowns. It came out at one point that the siblings had, in early puberty, done a fair amount of experimenting with one another, though it never amounted to actual intercourse, because their mom had stressed the possibility of babies in discussions about sex. She, of course, had not been aware at the time of the experimenting going on between her children.</p><p>As I say, we spent a lot of time lolling around, occasionally getting into tickling bouts, which often was just an opportunity for one of us to get a feel now and then. Once in a while I would notice one of the boys with a boner, or nonchalantly scratching his balls, and once I saw part of Dean's limp prick sticking out of his pj's, when I'm sure he wasn't even aware of it, because when he did notice it, he immediately pulled his pants over it to cover it up.</p><p>I mention all of this to lead into what eventually happened, after I'd been there a bout six months. We played lots of card and board games, but when we had the time our favorite was Monopoly. We'd play for hours at a time, and we were all pretty good at it. The one with the most money whenever we decided to quit varied each time.</p><p>One day Jon was at work, and Bud had brought out some really good pot for us to smoke. We were getting ready for a big game of Monopoly, and I mentioned I'd had known some kids, who had decided to vary the game somewhat, and it became a very ""naughty"" diversion in the end. They pressed me for more information, so I went into the particulars. What the Hell! None of us were virgins!</p><p>The game stays the same until somebody buys a house or hotel. You continue to get $200 every time you pass ""Go"", and you receive rent any time somebody lands on one of your unimproved lots. After the lot has been improved, however, if someone lands on a property with a house, the renter has to ""suck off"" or ""lick"" the owner 20 times for each house on the property. If there's a hotel, the renter has to bring the owner to an orgasm, either orally or by intercourse. The banker at any given time is determined by who has the most money, so that can change any time. The reason that's important is because if anyone lands on the ""Go directly to jail"" or gets that card from the Community Chest, the banker gets to spank the ""criminal"" 25 times. Landing on a railroad or utility allows the owner to play with any part of the visitor he or she wishes for two minutes.</p><p>The immediate reaction on most of their parts was, at first, a startled look at the others, followed by a frown or a negative shaking of the head. But after a half a minute or so, the girls kind of smiled and allowed as how they were game if everybody else was. The guys, after thinking about it, said they wouldn't play, because they didn't want to do any of that ""gay"" stuff to each other. I suggested I could replace the renter any time one of the guys ended up on his brother's property. The thought of me sucking one of them off apparently appealed to them, because they both decided they would play then. Since Jon was not expected home from work for hours, we were all primed to play.</p><p>Things started off normally enough, except, it seemed to me, there was a lot more interest in buying any unowned property we landed on than we had in previous games. We'd been playing for nearly a half hour before anyone had enough money to begin building. Soon there was a building frenzy and we all had properties with at least a house on them.</p><p>Rikki was the first owner to benefit from her building. She owned the New York Ave. complex, which Bud landed on when she had two houses on each property. In ten seconds she had shucked her nightgown and panties and jumped up to sit far forward on the sofa. There she was in all her glory, legs spread, pussy wide open, awaiting Bud's tongue. He smiled, slightly embarrassed, and crawled over to the couch, placing his head in her crotch. By the fortieth lick, Rikki was breathing hard but hadn't cum yet. Bud wiped his mouth on his tee shirt and returned to the game. Rikki was not as quick to return, as she sighed dejectedly and rose to return to the board, not bothering to replace her clothing.</p><p>I won the next one, thanks to a house I had bought on Pacific Ave. Nicky landed on the property a couple of turns after Rikki's encounter with Bud. I rose, went and, raising my gown and lowering my panties, started to sit, when Dean stopped me.</p><p>""No fair. You've got to take everything off in this game. I want to see what you've got on top. I've known for some time, you had a nice rack, especially those gorgeous nipples, now I want to see it.""</p><p>So I removed my nightgown and sat, spreading my legs for Nicky, who scooted over to place her head between my legs. Her licks were delicious, as she made sure her tongue covered the whole area from my perineum to the top of my pussy each time. It wasn't enough to bring me off, but, boy, was I hot! It was obvious to me that the two sisters had practiced a lot on each other.</p><p>Returning to the game, the next incident involved me landing on the ""Go to Jail"" square. The others counted their money and it was determined that Bud had the most money at the time. With a huge smile he placed himself in a chair and beckoned to me to lie across his lap. Already nude from the previous engagement with Nicky, I dutifully placed myself over Bud's lap. I had not reckoned with his propensity for rough stuff. From the very first smack of his hand, he used every bit of force he had in his arm with every spank. I let out an ""Oof"" on the first blow, and from then on it was all I could do to keep from screaming. On about the eighth blow I began to cry and, by the twenty-fifth, tears were streaming down my face, and I had been pleading for him to stop. I crawled off his lap glaring at his wry smile, rubbing my poor buttocks and peering around to try to see what the damage was. My cheeks were bright red, and when I lowered my body to play again, I made sure I was kneeling rather than sitting.</p><p>Dean was the next ""winner"", as Rikki was ""sent"" to St. Charles Place, and he had just managed to buy a hotel for it. He apparently knew that the girls were on the pill, because he immediately ordered her to lie on the couch, he was getting laid! He moved on top of her and they kissed a bit, while he played with her small boobs, then in a minute or two he entered her and they were both moaning and groaning away. They weren't at it for five minutes before she climaxed and thirty seconds later he was in the throes of one himself. It was a couple of minutes before he pulled out and they both returned to the game sans clothes.</p><p>Interestingly enough on the very next throw of the dice, because she had doubles, Rikki landed on one of Bud's properties, which had three houses on it. He immediately rose, discarded his tee shirt and pajama bottoms and placed himself in one of the chairs. Rikki got between his legs, and he grabbed her head and immediately forced her mouth down on his penis. She began choking and coughing, but he didn't let up, and as he continued she tried several time to pull back but he was adamant. Apparently the extra incentive was enough to allow him to reach a climax before Rikki had gone down on him for the thirtieth time. She began gurgling and sputtering around the 26th stroke and soon semen was dripping from her mouth. I managed to grab a couple of tissues and hand them to her before it dripped on the chair. She was slow getting back to the game, looking daggers at Bud and muttering that she wasn't sure she wanted to play any more. </p><p>But we did continue, and the next episode involved Dean and me. I had bought B. &amp; O. Railroad and he landed on it. He was already naked, so all I had to do was reach over and begin to play with his dick. I had two minutes of fond fondling and I made the most of it. Of course, Dean had barely finished his encounter with Rikki, so it took a good bit of work on my part before I started to ""get a rise"" out of him, and two minutes wasn't enough time to bring him off. But he was fairly hard by the time I had to stop.</p><p>As it happened I was the next recipient, as Bud landed on my one housed Park Place. I was only too happy to try to return some of the favor he'd bestowed on me. I just lay back on the carpet and spread my legs. He went right to work, and though he wasn't as practiced as Nicky (he'd never done it to me) he obviously knew what he was doing and he had me on the edge of a climax when his twenty licks were up. </p><p>The game continued for a couple of hours, long enough for all of us to have at least two orgasms apiece, and we had all had plenty of opportunities to fondle every interesting part of each other's bodies. We had really paid no attention to the time and we were still playing, everyone totally nude, when Jon walked in. Actually, we weren't playing when he walked in, because I was in the midst of giving Dean a hotel blowjob when the door opened.</p><p>I don't know who looked more shocked, Jon or the rest of us as we hurried to try to get dressed.</p><p>""HOLD ON! Stay right where you are! I want an explanation, and it better be good. As a matter of fact I can't think of a reasonable excuse for what I've seen. Sandy, I'm going to assume you were the instigator, here, since, as far as I know, my kids have never done this before. Now, what's been going on?""</p><p>I sputtered and squeaked for 15 seconds, and I couldn't think of a thing to say. Finally, Bud had the good sense to throw out a lie, which at least saved the four siblings from admitting they had been guilty of incest in any form.</p><p>""Well, Dad, We had been playing Monopoly and talking about sex, and Sandy was telling us how experienced she was with both sexes, kind of boasting about her prowess, actually, and we dared her to show us and she did. For the last hour she's been satisfying all four of us. I know we shouldn't have, but she took the dare and well...""</p><p>""I am appalled. All of you, put your clothes on...except Sandy! You, young lady, are in for a bad time.""</p><p>With this he unbuckled his belt and in one sweep had it wound around his hand and was unleashing a beating to rival the one my dad gave me the night I left home. Again he didn't care where the belt landed. I tried to protect my front with my arms, but my buttocks and back were totally open and Jon took advantage of that fact. Blow after blow landed indiscriminately up and down my back, buttocks and legs. At one point the pain became bad enough that I reached back with a hand to stop his hitting my behind, but I pulled it back quickly when the next blow landed across the back of my hand. I don't know how long the beating went on, because I was too busy weeping, pleading and moaning to care about time. Eventually he stopped. With mucous running from my nose and tears streaming down my face, I finally looked up to see him standing over me panting and the rest of the family standing in a semicircle in front of me.</p><p>""Rikki, go get some lotion to put on her back! The rest of you go to your rooms and stay there until I tell you to come out!""</p><p>Rikki brought the lotion in record time and was ordered to go to her room. Jon began applying the lotion to my back and buttocks as I lay on the couch, being very gentle in his ministrations.</p><p>""Why did you do this, Sandy. We had accepted you as one of us, and then you do something like this...""</p><p>I said I didn't know why, and that I was so sorry, which I was, and to please give me another chance.</p><p>""I can't do that, Sandy. The relationships are totally messed up now. I want you out of here tomorrow morning. I'm sorry.""</p><p>He finished administering the lotion without another word, got up and went to his room.</p><p>I didn't sleep at all that night, and, when I arose Jon was already out of the house. The rest of the family was there when I came downstairs. We all hugged. Bud apologized for lying the way he did, but I told him he did the right thing. Any other explanation would have ruined whatever family unity they had, and it was my fault after all. Dean explained that Jon had left $150 on the table for me to use to get wherever I was going next. After breakfast I went up, dressed and dumped the few other clothes they'd bought me in a paper bag and went downstairs. After a tearful goodbye I walked out the door. God knows where I go from here!</p>"
622,"Inheriting a Daughter, Part 2",Banshee,BF0629@verizon.net,"['MF/f', 'exh', 'spank', 'teen', 'oral', 'bdsm', 'rape', 'hist', 'humil', 'nc']","Danny manages to 'make a woman' out of Eleanor, but, of course, his parents accuse her of seducing him, and she has to be punished for it",2013-06-12T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1: Day 7</h5><p>As tired as Eleanor was, she was still awakened several times during the night, whenever she moved her arms or legs. The pain between her legs, in her breasts and her buttocks was still very much in evidence, and the slightest move was enough to remind her of that fact.</p><p>When she awoke the next morning, the first thing she noticed was that Danny was already up and downstairs, apparently. The second thing was the pain that hit her as she started to get out of bed. Her breasts felt as though they had been squeezed in a vise, her backside felt as though she'd been hit with a rubber hose forty or fifty times, but that was a standard feeling most days now, and between her legs it felt as though sandpaper had been used applied, whenever her legs rubbed together.</p><p>She decided to keep her nightgown on, since it was the loosest thing she thought she had in the way of apparel. She walked down the steps slowly, trying to be sure her legs were spread enough to keep them from rubbing together. Meg was fixing coffee and Danny was busy tearing into a piece of toast with jelly.</p><p>Meg was pleasant, completely oblivious to last night's punishments and what effect they might be having on Eleanor. Eleanor grabbed a bowl and poured some oatmeal from the pot on the stove into it and sat rather gingerly in her chair at the table. When she finished her breakfast, Meg asked her what her plans for the day were. She said she thought she'd read for a while, at which point Danny threw in a counter offer.</p><p>""Aw, I was hoping we could play outside, Ellie. It's such a pretty day out. Can't we play something?""</p><p>Eleanor was a little leery of playing games with Danny, especially when he was in the nude, as he now was, and his penis was at half staff, as it now was. </p><p>""Well, I'm still a little sore from yesterday, Danny. How about we put the games off until later?""</p><p>""Nonsense, Eleanor. It will do you both good to get out in the sun for a while. I see you looking askance at Danny, because he's naked, but I thought I'd let him go that way until all those scrapes on the front of his body start to scab up. And it is your fault he's got all those scrapes on him. Now if you're still so sore from last night, why don't you take the nightgown off. You'll heal much faster that way.""</p><p>""Nnnooo...that's all right. I'll keep it on...""</p><p>""Are you giving me sass again, young lady. I'd have thought you'd have learned your lesson yesterday, but you just have to argue, don't you? Now, you take that gown off right now, if you know what's good for you.""</p><p>The look in Meg's eyes told Eleanor this was no time for debate, so Eleanor began to slip her nightgown over her head very gingerly. Then all three of them began to take stock of her body's condition. Danny's interest was not particularly in the redness of the areas, but he was staring at the same areas. Eleanor's pert breasts were still slightly pink and there were a couple of splotchy areas on the sides of each breast. The area between Eleanor's legs still looked raw. Though she couldn't see her buttocks she could tell they were still somewhat red.</p><p>""The only area that looks like it needs attention is between your legs, Eleanor. Go over and sit forward on the couch and I'll get some petroleum jelly to rub on it.""</p><p>""Nnoo, that's okay, I can manage all right...""</p><p>""There you go arguing with me again. One more today and I'll get that backside of yours a lot redder than your privates are right now! Now, get over there!""</p><p>Eleanor shuffled her way to the couch and planted her butt close to the front edge of the sofa. Danny, of course, hurried over to watch the application of the jelly, and Eleanor closed her eyes and, totally humiliated, moved her hand up to cover her face.</p><p>By the time Meg returned, she had to ask Danny to move out of the way, since he had planted himself on his knees directly in front of the mortified girl. After ordering Eleanor to spread her legs as far apart as she could, Meg took a dollop of the jelly and began applying it to the outer lips of her vagina. It seemed to Eleanor that far more pressure was being applied than necessary and that Meg was taking an inordinate amount of time, going over the same area over and over. This was true of the inner lips, as well, and the area around Eleanor's clitoris became a prime target. Meg rubbed and rubbed, eventually drawing slight moans and gasps from her young victim. </p><p>Eleanor, unwittingly began to thrust her pelvis forward as the finger found the sensitive nub over and over. Eleanor realized she was reaching the moment of truth and she didn't even care. The fever was building to the point where two or three more swipes over her clit would send her into an orgasm. And Meg stopped! Slapping Eleanor's thigh she rose and put the jelly back in the closet.</p><p>Eleanor was sure that Meg had done it on purpose, and the fact was corroborated when she looked over at Meg and saw a big smirky smile on her face.</p><p>""Now you kids go outside and enjoy yourselves. I've got work to do."" </p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>As they moved outdoors, Eleanor noticed that Danny's boner was at its hardest, which didn't surprise her, since he had been an enthusiastic eye-witness to the degrading petroleum jelly application. Her whole body was tingling with the desire to finish what Meg had started, but she knew she wouldn't be able to until she found some time to herself.</p><p>Somewhat piqued, she asked what Danny wanted to play.</p><p>""I got a good idea. Let's go in the barn and play ""house."" You can be the Mama and I'll be the Daddy. That should be fun, huh?""</p><p>""I don't really think that's such a good idea, Danny. Let's play something outside, or we could go swimming.""</p><p>""No, I wanna play house, Eleanor!""</p><p>""Well, we're not going to, so think of something else.""</p><p>""I'm going in and tell Mom that you won't play my game!"" With that he stamped his bare foot on the ground and started toward the front door.</p><p>""Awwwll right, let's play house."" A feeling of trepidation swept over Eleanor as the moved toward the barn.</p><p>""Okay, let's pretend I'm just getting home from work, okay! Hi, Honey, I'm home!""</p><p>Eleanor pretended she was busy at the stove cooking, as Danny came over behind her and hugged her. The fact that he was still hard meant that suddenly Eleanor felt his penis slipping between her legs and against her sore vagina. She made a concerted effort to break free of Danny's arms, but he was stronger than she, and she finally acceded to his grasp. Then his hands came to rest on her breasts, and she shuddered, as she felt his fingers lightly pinch and tweak her nipples. She had to do something before she had a huge orgasm right in Danny's arms.</p><p>""Please, Danny, my breasts are so tender right now. Please don't do that.""</p><p>Danny's face took on a look of total contrition, and his hands dropped away immediately. A moment later he was sitting on a bale of hay and had pulled her onto his lap.</p><p>""Let me suck on 'em for you. I'll be real gentle and that'll make 'em feel much better.""</p><p>""Nooo, that's all....""</p><p>By then he had fastened his mouth on her left breast, enveloping almost half of her breast, but true to his word his suction was very light and gentle.</p><p>""Ooooo...Godddd...Danny, pleeeease.... I dooon't think weee...should beee doing... thisss.""</p><p>Danny, unmindful of the effect his suction was having on Eleanor's entire body just continued to suck away with care and love. It didn't help her, either, feeling Danny's prick rubbing against her thigh, not 4 inches from her vagina. Suddenly Eleanor could feel the moisture between her legs beginning to drip onto Danny's leg, and the building fervor in her loins was reaching a fever pitch, with nothing she could do about it.</p><p>As Danny's mouth moved over to her right breast, she couldn't hold her orgasm in check any longer. Her body tightened up and her head dropped back as she tried, unsuccessfully, to suppress a scream that could be heard from the house. But a scream was not necessary to draw Meg's attention. She had been standing beside her bedroom window watching everything that had transpired with a satisfied smile on her face.</p><p>At Eleanor's scream, Danny pulled away from her breast in horror.</p><p>""Oh, I'm so sorry, Ellie, I didn't mean to hurt you. Please, I'm so sorry.""</p><p>How do you tell a half-witted kid that you just had a mind-boggling orgasm?</p><p>""No, no! Danny. It's all right. You didn't hurt me. Really, I'm okay! Really! Uh, why don't we play something else, now."" She pulled herself off his lap and turned away from him.</p><p>""No, I want to keep on playing. This is fun! What's this, pee? Did you pee on me? I'm gonna go in and tell Mama.""</p><p>As he started to leave the barn, Eleanor realized she couldn't let Danny report her embarrassing emissions, so she yelled to him to come on back, that they could play house some more.</p><p>Danny turned, and with a big smile returned to her and grabbing her arms, moved his lips to hers. This was to be no platonic kiss, however. Almost immediately his tongue moved to separate her lips, and though she half-heartedly attempted to stop it, she soon felt she was about to swallow his tongue. She continued to let him push his tongue to the back of her mouth until, suddenly, he pulled away.</p><p>""You're supposed to put your tongue in my mouth, too.""</p><p>""Who told you that, Danny?""</p><p>""Mama! She even showed me how you're supposed to tongue kiss. Now, do it right.""</p><p>Eleanor was not actually surprised at this revelation, having seen Meg in action before this.</p><p>Danny planted his lips on hers again, and soon he was forcing his tongue back into her mouth, and she tentatively returned the favor. After two or three minutes of this and, once again, feeling Danny's penis rigidly pushing up against her vulva, the electricity in her loins began to wend its way up her body.</p><p>Soon, Danny was pushing her toward two or three bales that were stacked together in the center of the barn, and before she realized what his aim was, he had pushed her down onto two of the bales and proceeded to climb on top of her. She began to try to push him off of her, but he was too heavy. Once again he moved his lips down to her breasts and gobbled one of her nipples into his mouth. The constant sucking and nibbling caused her to lose sight of her need to move Danny off of her, and she began to sigh quietly, as flashes of passion moved up and down her body. Danny moved over to her other nipple finally after a minute or two, and his attention to her hardened nipple added to her fervor.</p><p>Suddenly she was aware that he had raised himself off of her lower torso and was trying to aim his penis straight for her hairless vagina.</p><p>""No, no, Danny! Don't...Stop, Danny!...Noooo!...Oh Goddd!...It hurts...Oh, pleaseee...Unnnh.""</p><p>And for the very first time, she felt a rigid penis pushing past her broken maidenhead and deep into her vagina. Her feelings were somewhat mixed, as she rued the loss of her virginity, but, at the same time, realized the delightful feeling of a rigid cock plowing away against her vaginal walls. Along with this, came a feeling of shame for not having stopped Danny in time, and the sudden fear that he might be impregnating her.</p><p>As he continued to force his prick in and out of her body, she was surprised to realize she was gradually approaching another climax. The pain related to the loss of her hymen and the pain from yesterday's beatings were totally gone and being replaced by this wonderful feeling of ecstasy growing in her. She was also aware that Danny must be nearing his climax as his drive against her hips was becoming more and more forceful, and he was beginning to pant and moan. She tried to push him away and tell him to pull out, but he was so enraptured, he only had one aim, and that was to plant his seed in her.</p><p>Interestingly enough, the lack of experience on both their parts didn't prevent them from having an orgasm at the same time. They were both groaning blissfully, as they slowly came down from their peak. Eleanor lay quietly and sublimely satisfied beneath Danny for half a minute before she finally spoke.</p><p>""Danny we have to go in. If we don't do something quickly, I might end up having your baby, and we don't want that, do we?""</p><p>""Gee, I think that would be super, Ellie! Our own baby.""</p><p>""Well, I don't want that, so we have to get inside and talk to your mother.""</p><p>Danny's penis popped out as he pulled it from her vagina in order to stand up. Eleanor rose immediately and started for the house. Danny grabbed her hand and rather than ruin the moment for him, she let his hand stay in hers.</p><p>Meg turned away from the window above with a satisfied grin on her face.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>All the way to the house, Eleanor was in a real quandary as to what to say to Meg. Any way she approached it, number one, Meg was going to blame her, and number two, she didn't know what her reaction to helping Eleanor clean herself out would be. She was just mean enough to make her have Danny's baby if she was pregnant, and she knew she'd pile on the guilt, regardless.</p><p>Meg was descending the stairs when the two ""lovers"" entered. She looked accusingly at Eleanor, as if she sensed the problem (which, of course, she did), but said nothing, waiting for the guilt-ridden girl to unload her problem.</p><p>""Uh, Meg, (a stern look told he used the wrong address), uh, Ma'am, we have a little problem."" Meg purposely said nothing, to make the admission that much harder.</p><p>""Umm...Danny and I were playing ""house"" and I guess Danny took it a little literally, and...uh...umm... we ended up making love......and I need your help....I don't want to have...a..a baby.""</p><p>""You enticed him into making love to you and now you're just thinking about the consequences. You wicked girl, taking advantage of my poor son for your own pleasure...""</p><p>""No, No, I tried to stop him...but he...""</p><p>""Yes, that's what all trollops say. 'It's not my fault! He forced himself on me!' How dumb do you think I am? You wanted the physical pleasure, and to hell with the consequences! Well, I can tell you, my husband and I take a dim view of a wanton woman taking advantage of a handicapped boy, who doesn't know any better. So you weren't a virgin, after all. I should have known. The way you sucked Danny off that first night, I suspected you'd had experience with other men. And now you want me to help make sure you aren't pregnant. I should just let you have the baby, that would serve you right, but I'm too young to be a grandmother, so come on over here. Get up on the edge of the sink while I mix up a solution of Lysol and water.""</p><p>""Danny, sit over there. You've done enough damage already, even if it's not your fault. And you, whore, spread your legs, so I can stick this nozzle up your sorry hole. Now, hold still.""</p><p>""Oh, that burns. Ooooo...""</p><p>""You're lucky I don't use kerosene, bitch. Your father would be so ashamed of you. All right, let that stuff seep back out. Hopefully, that will take care of it. You are so in for it, Missy. You just thought you had it bad before.""</p><p>Eleanor's tears began to roll down her face as she realized the predicament she was in, and she knew Meg would never believe she hadn't initiated all this. Of course, Meg had seen the whole thing and knew Danny was responsible, but this was too wonderful an opportunity to put Eleanor squarely on the hot seat from now on.</p><p>Meg ordered Eleanor to go put a slip on, at least. She had already shown off her wanton body once too often, as it was. Eleanor quietly ascended to the bedroom where she followed Meg's instructions and covered her nakedness. When she returned to the living room, she made one attempt to tell Meg what happened, but was shut up almost immediately.</p><p>""Ma'am, I'd just like to say that I didn't star...""</p><p>""You can just stop right there, Missy. If you think I'm going to take the word of a harlot over my handicapped son, you've got another think coming. I've watched you throwing your body around, showing off those tits of yours and thrusting your naked vagina at my son. Just don't say another word. You can explain it to my husband. Maybe your wiles will convince him, but I see you for what you are, and I think you're going to end up very sore for the next few days! Now go get your book and read. I don't want to hear another word out of you.""</p><p>Eleanor picked up her book and tried to read, but between the tears that clouded her view and her inability to concentrate, knowing what was likely ahead for her, it was a waste of time. The hours crept by. Meg worked on getting supper ready and Danny went out to swim most of the afternoon away. Finally, Eleanor heard the dreaded clip-clop of the family's horse bringing Danny's father home, and she began to cry in earnest.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>As usual, Danny ran out to greet his father, but trailing behind him, uncharacteristically, was Meg. Eleanor cringed and put her book up to her face, as if it could hide her from what was about to occur. After a few minutes, she heard the horse start up again, heading toward the barn, and Danny and Meg returned to the living room. Eleanor peeked over her book long enough to see a look of steel in Meg's eyes as she passed into the kitchen.</p><p>Meg ordered Danny to come into the kitchen and help her prepare dinner. Shortly, Fritz stepped into the room, and his look was no less flinty than Meg's had been. He sat down in his easy chair and lit his pipe.</p><p>""Now then. What's this I hear about you seducing Danny out in the barn?""</p><p>""Oh, I didn't seduce him, sir. He tricked me into playing ""house"" and then...attacked me.""</p><p>""Let me get this straight. You were both naked, and Danny suggested playing ""house"", and you just thought he wanted to pretend you were going to serve tea? You're supposed to be the smart one. You could have just said ""Let's play tag"" or ""Let's go swimming,"" so you must have had it in mind that the two of you were going to fornicate. Was his penis erect when all this started?""</p><p>""Well, yes sir, but I've seen it...that way before, so I didn't think anything about it.""</p><p>""You are looking at a handicapped boy with a hard-on, who wants to play ""house"", and you don't suspect he has something in mind other than pretending to dry DISHES? So he grabbed you and you didn't yell for help or slap him or try to run away? What kind of cock and bull story do you expect me to believe, girl?""</p><p>Fritz set down his pipe and stood, moving over to the couch.</p><p>""Get up! NOW!""</p><p>Fritz gripped Eleanor's cotton slip at the bodice and ripped it down the middle. As Eleanor stood in shock, she watched her slip slide off her shoulders and fall to the floor. Fritz thrust his hands to her breasts and, grabbing her perky nipples between fingers and thumbs, squeezed. Eleanor let out a surprised screech, at which point Fritz lifted her by her nipples, so that she was standing on tiptoes, and his face was inches from hers.</p><p>""We're going to start off with a little spanking before dinner, then, while we're eating, you will be out collecting switches for part two of your punishment.""</p><p>He released Eleanor's breasts and sat on the couch pulling his now-weeping victim over his lap. His very first swat landed on her left buttock with enough force to cause Eleanor to let out a whoosh of air and swing her legs up and down as if she were riding a bicycle. There followed seventy four similar smacks to her buttocks, as they became redder and redder. The severity of each smack was as hard as she remembered ever being spanked before. By the time Fritz finished, her tears were streaming down her cheeks, her throat was raw from screaming and she was hiccupping again. The pain on her already sore backside was almost unbearable.</p><p>Rather than letting her up to rub her poor rear end, Fritz began running his hand over the plump red mounds, gently at first, then more roughly. Eleanor reached a hand back to ease the pain and, perhaps, stop Fritz from manhandling her, but he grabbed her hand and held it behind her back. As Eleanor's tears continued to drop onto the floor below, his hand slowly moved closer and closer to the split between her legs, and soon she felt his fingers invading an area that only she had touched before. She felt totally helpless. Her shame and the pain were uppermost in her mind now, and she felt powerless to try to stop him from his fingering. He finally stopped and let her stand. She immediately began a modified dance as her hands reached behind her in the hope that rubbing the soreness might alleviate the pain somewhat.</p><p>""Now, get outside and start looking for nice long switches. You'd best bring five or six. They begin to fray after fifteen or twenty applications.""</p><p>Still rubbing her rump with both hands, the tearful teen moved to the door, opened it and stepped onto the porch. She stood for a moment, wondering if she should try to run away. A look down at her nakedness was enough to answer the question, and she dejectedly stepped off the porch in search of long whippy switches.</p><p>When she returned, the family was still eating. Fritz ordered Eleanor to stand in the corner until they finished. She dutifully moved into one of the corners of the living room, and began rubbing her still flamingly hot posterior. Fritz, watching her from the dining room, ordered her to put her hands behind her neck. She obeyed, and spent the next fifteen minutes wondering what was to become of her.</p><p>The family moved into the living room and sat, Fritz in his chair and Danny and Meg on the couch. Fritz ordered Eleanor to turn around and go stand in front of Danny. The naked girl moved slowly over to the couch and placed herself before Danny, who was still naked.</p><p>""Now, first I want you to apologize to Danny for enticing him into fornicating with you.""</p><p>Eleanor's head swung around, and she started to dispute Fritz's statement, when she realized it would be futile, and she would probably receive additional punishment if she did. So she turned once again, hands behind her head, as ordered, and spoke.</p><p>""Dddanny...I'm very sorry...for (and here the tears began to flow again) letting you...""</p><p>""Enticing you into fornicating with you!""</p><p>""Uhh...enticing you into fornicating with me. Sorry...""</p><p>""And is there anything I can do to make it up to you!""</p><p>""And is there anything I can do to make it up to you?....""</p><p>""Well, I sure would like it if you'd suck my wee-wee for a while, Ellie.""</p><p>Eleanor dropped her hands and turned in amazement to look at Fritz.</p><p>""If that's what he wants, I think that's the least you can do.""</p><p>""But....""</p><p>It was time for Meg to get involved.</p><p>""Damn it, girl, get down there and suck his wee-wee, if you know what's good for you.""</p><p>With a new torrent of tears, Eleanor turned back to Danny, lowered herself dejectedly to her knees and moved in to take his half-hard penis in her hand. She moved her head in and began to lick at the head of Danny's penis. Though she had done this before in front of Meg and Fritz, the embarrassment and humiliation of performing this time was the worse thing she had ever had to do. How could two sane people force her to do such a disgusting thing?</p><p>Soon she had taken his whole erection in her mouth and was running her tongue along the underside. She had learned enough in the few times she'd done this to know what got Danny excited the most, and she felt whatever she could do to make him finish a little faster was to her advantage. In a few moments Danny grabbed her head and was forcing his prick to the back of her mouth. While he was moaning quietly in ecstasy, she had begun to sputter and choke as his erection brushed against her uvula. It was all she could do to keep from vomiting, but she knew she would really be punished if she did that, so she retched and coughed instead.</p><p>It seemed to her that Danny was taking forever to reach a climax. Actually, it was only a few minutes, but when he finally came, he held her head right against his stomach and wouldn't let her up for air. As most of his secretion flowed down her throat, she struggled to pull her head up, but Danny held it firmly in place. She was convinced she was going to die from asphyxiation, at the moment he finally let her go. She struggled to get a breath as what little semen she hadn't swallowed dripped down the sides of her mouth.</p><p>""Don't you let that stuff fall on the floor, girl! You scoop it up and swallow it right now!""</p><p>So, as the last indignity, she raised her hand to scoop the goo off her face and slide it back into her mouth to swallow.</p><p>""Gee, thanks, Ellie. That was swell.""</p><p>Eleanor remained in place at Danny's feet and wept.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>""All right! Time for a little punishment, now, Missy. Where did you put those switches?""</p><p>""Oh, please, pleeease, don't hit my bottom any more. It's so sore. Pleeease!""</p><p>""No, I agree, your bottom has had enough punishment for one day, so we'll work on your front again. How about that?""</p><p>""Oh, nooo! That's still sore from yesterday. Please don't. I'll never f..f...fornicate with Danny again, I promise.""</p><p>""Oh, I don't think that's true. Now that you've taught him about intercourse, I believe he's going to want to do it with you a lot more. Now stand up. Danny, you take one of her arms and Fritz you grab the other. That's it. Now bend her backwards a little. That'll give me targets to aim for!""</p><p>Swish! Splat! Right to the bottom of Eleanor's breasts.</p><p>Swish! Splat. One to the top of her breasts.</p><p>Swish! Splat! A perfect hit right across both nipples. </p><p>Four to the stomach. Four to the thighs. Four to the pelvis, one right across Eleanor's hairless vagina. And another! And another!</p><p>Then Meg started again on Eleanor's reddened tits.</p><p>""Darn, this switch is in shreds. Need another one.""</p><p>On and on the beating went, with Eleanor pleading for Meg to stop, trying to swerve her torso out of range of the fearsome branch. But Meg always knew if she waited until Eleanor slowed the hip rotations, she could get just the right spot. Eleanor's tears begin flowing so hard she's having trouble seeing, which could be a blessing, not having to watch the thick twig reeking havoc on her body.</p><p>By the time Meg has finished using the fourth switch, Eleanor has become dead weight, and Fritz and Danny are holding her in place. Her body was now a solid mass of striations from her shoulders to her knees, and the whole area was a vivid red. Meg told them to lay her on the couch while she recovered. Eleanor moans as the males carry her to the couch and place her on her back. While she lies moaning in pain, the family goes into the dining room for dessert.</p><p>After the family finished dinner, they returned to the living room. Eleanor was still crying and moaning pitifully. Meg came over to her and took her hand.</p><p>""Come on, Girlie, let's get you up to bed. You're not going to be much entertainment tonight, I guess, and I certainly don't want to listen to your groans for the rest of the evening.""</p><p>Eleanor pulled herself up, and with Meg's assistance started up the stairs.</p><p>""Please, Ma'am, could I have some lotion to put on my body. I'm so sore all over.""</p><p>""Of course not, silly, the whole point of punishing you is to give you pain. Why would we want to give you something to lessen it? Now, lie down on your cot and I'm sure you'll go off to sleep in no time. Good night! Don't let the bedbugs bite!""</p><p>Eleanor was still awake when Danny came up to bed two hours later, and when Meg and Fritz came up to bed two hours after that, and throughout the hour and a half she heard them making violent love. In fact the sun was rising in the east, when she finally drifted off into a fitful sleep.</p>"
623,"Marcy, Part 2",Banshee,BF0629@verizon.net,"['Fdom', 'FM/f', 'humil', 'inc', 'spank', 'enema', 'nc', 'oral', 'anal', 'sad']","Marcy is now married to Sam, whose mother rules the roost, and manages to make life miserable for Marcy. Sam does his part, too",2013-07-17T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>Marcy was sound asleep in her new bed, the one that Sam had brought her to on their wedding night and once again ""raped"" her, as far as she was concerned. Sam did little to make the experience at all pleasant for her, and she was ruing having to go through with this farce of a marriage, but she had no choice in the matter. Edna and Ernie had decided she was to go through with it, and, as their ""ward"", she had no control over the matter.</p><p>It was ten in the morning on the Monday following the wedding. Sam had gone down to the seed store to work with his sister, and Marcy had no responsibilities, as far as she was concerned, and the bed was so comfortable. The doorbell rang, and she sat up for a moment, figured ""screw it"" and dropped her head back down on the pillow.</p><p>She was jolted awake moments later by a jab on her arm and looked up to see Sam's mother standing next to the bed, her arms akimbo. The look on her face told Marcy she was not a happy camper.</p><p>""What the Hell are you doing still in bed, you lazy floozie. Get the Hell out of that bed right this minute."" </p><p>Marcy knew better than to argue. She slipped her legs around to the side of the bed and pulled herself up to stand almost nose to nose with Mama.</p><p>""Now what's this I hear about you refusing to suck my boy off last night? Who the Hell do you think you are?""</p><p>""Well, in the first place I'm surprised to hear he told you about something that intimate between us. In the second place, I hate giving blow-jobs, and in the third place I don't think it's any of your business, lady!""</p><p>Mama grabbed a handful of Marcy's hair and pulled her head over until it was almost at right angles to Mama's face, which was now actually an inch from Marcy's nose.</p><p>""You listen here, little bitch! In the first place, my son tells me everything, 'cause that's the way he was brought up. Number two, I don't care how much you hate suckin' dicks or anything else Samuel wants to do to you, on Saturday you said you'd 'love, honor, and obey', and you ain't goin' back on that, not if I have anything to say about it. Finally, 'in the third place' anything that has to do with my son or daughter is my business, and you better learn that fast. Now, we're goin' down to the feed store and get this straightened out right now.""</p><p>Mama began pulling Marcy's hair with her as she moved to the bedroom door.</p><p>""Well, at least let me get dressed. All I've got on is this nightgown.""</p><p>""It don't matter. We're not wasting time so you can get yourself all dolled up. Now, I can either keep holt of your hair, or you can come peacefully. Which is it?""</p><p>""Okay, I'll come. Please let go of my hair.""</p><p>As soon as Mama let go of Marcy's hair, she tried to make a run past her, but Mama stuck her foot out and Marcy tripped and fell flat on the floor, partially knocking the air from her lungs. Mama stepped forward, grabbed Marcy's hair from behind and actually pulled her up by it, with Marcy screaming in pain. She then marched her down the stairs, out the front door and down the sidewalk to the feed store three blocks away. They passed a few folks on the way, who smiled and nodded to Mama as they proceeded.</p><p>When they reached the feed store, and Mama had forced Marcy inside, they saw one customer, who looked a bit askance at first, but when he recognized Mama smiled and bade her a good morning. Mama nodded at him, saw Sam and his sister, Martha, behind the counter, and ordered her son to go into the store-room and pushed Marcy in after him, shutting the door behind her.</p><p>""Now, first I want you to apologize to Samuel for being a lazy, good-for-nothing wife and tell him, from now on you'll do whatever he tells ya'.""</p><p>Marcy said not a word until Mama yanked on her hair so hard Marcy was afraid she'd pulled some out by the roots.</p><p>""Ahhggghh....Ohh, all right, all right! Let go and I'll tell him!""</p><p>This only caused Mama to pull her hair a little harder this time.</p><p>""Ooookkkkaaay! I'm sorreee!""</p><p>""Say what I told you, bitch, word for word. I apologize, Samuel, for being a lazy good-for-nothing wife, and from now on, I'll do anything you tell me to! Say it!""</p><p>""IIii...apologize..Sam (""Samuel, say it, bitch!""), Saaamuel, for being a....laaazy.. Oh please, let go...good-for-nothing...agghh...wife, and from now on I'll do....Ohhhgoddd...whatever you tell me to.""</p><p>Mama pushed Marcy against a large bag of seed and ordered Marcy to take off her nightgown.</p><p>""Wha...not here! Can't this wait until he gets home?""</p><p>Mama balled her hand into a fist and slammed it into Marcy's solar-plexis. Marcy went down for the count, gasping for breath and looking up at Mama in shock.</p><p>""The other thing ya' gotta learn is to do whatever I tell ya' as soon as I tell ya', or your gonna be one sore little shrew. Now get up and TAKE THAT NIGHTGOWN OFF!""</p><p>Of course everything that had transpired was audible through the thin door, and the customer and Martha were smiling at one another and listening intently. Still gasping, Marcy rose from the floor slowly, and, grasping the hem of her gown, raised it over her head and dropped it beside her. Still not completely convinced Mama had the right to order her around, Marcy glared at Mama in hatred.</p><p>Mama's hand came up out of nowhere and slapped Marcy right across her left nipple with enough force to knock the teen sideways. Marcy gasped in pain.</p><p>""Don't you look at me that way, bitch. The sooner you learn to respect me, the better off you're gonna be. Now, Samuel, remove your overalls and underpants, and you, floozie, get down on your knees!""</p><p>Sam immediately did as ordered and stood there in his tee shirt with a growing hard-on. Marcy, on the other hand, watched Sam strip in disbelief, but continued to stand with her back to the seed bag. Mama's hands sprang out and grabbed both of Marcy's tits, squeezing them with all her might. Marcy's scream was long and piteous, as Mama continued to apply great pressure to her breasts. With a final screech, she sank to her knees before Mama. Mama moved aside, motioning to Sam to move in above Marcy.</p><p>""Now, I want you to give Samuel the best damn suckin' you possibly can, and, if it isn't, your ass is in for it, girl.""</p><p>Sam placed his penis up against Marcy's lips, and she quickly opened her mouth. He stuck it in her mouth, but she grabbed hold of the base of it, to make sure her mouth wasn't forced down far enough to make her gag. She continued in this manner, moving her mouth halfway down his rod and then pulling back to the head. She moved her hand back and forth, as well, believing that the faster she could get this over with, the better.</p><p>Sam placed his hands behind her head and tried to apply force to move further down on his prick, but with her hand in the way, he was not having much success. He finally looked over at his mother, disappointedly.</p><p>""I can't get her to get it all in her mouth, Mama. She's got her hand in the way.""</p><p>""Well, God-damn-it, Son, do something about it. Grab her hair and pull. That should do it.""</p><p>And it did. As soon as she felt her hair being pulled again, she dropped her hand and allowed Sam to pull it to the root of his hard-on, but not happily. She immediately started coughing and gagging, as he held her head against his stomach for what she believed was an interminable amount of time. Finally they got into a rhythm, allowing her to breathe naturally, and only occasionally requiring her to gag. Since, unbeknownst to Mama or Marcy, he had gotten Martha to give him a blowjob shortly after they opened the store, it took Marcy over ten minutes of hard sucking to finally get Sam to reach an orgasm. As he reached that point he pulled his rod from her mouth and let his jism spurt all over Marcy's face and drip down onto her breasts, much to her disgust.</p><p>Mama reached over to get a couple of rags and threw one to each of them. After they had cleaned up and Marcy was once again standing, Sam moved to his clothes and began dressing. Marcy reached for her nightgown, but Mama waved her off.</p><p>""That was not a good suckin', obviously, and I told you it better be, or else, didn't I?""</p><p>She grabbed Marcy by the ear and moved over to an old rocking chair. As she sat, she pulled Marcy over her lap, and without warning began swatting her with her hand. It began falling on Marcy's slightly bruised buttocks with great force, and Marcy began crying out immediately, and in just four spanks was in tears. The blows continued for well over one hundred smacks before Mama decided her hand had had enough. She stopped and looked down at the deep red texture of Marcy's skin and with a final spank pushed Marcy to her feet. Tears were streaming down her face, as she moved her hands behind her to ease the awful pain she was feeling back there.</p><p>""I don't ever want to hear from Samuel that you didn't give him a top-notch suckin' from now on, ya' hear, girl, or next time you're gonna get it with my paddle. Get Samuel or Martha to tell you about my paddle some time. Now, lets' get you back to the house, so's you can do some of the housework that comes with bein' a wife.""</p><p>Mama picked up Marcy's gown, grabbed Marcy's ear between her finger and thumb, and pushed her out into the store. Martha and the customer began to look as if they were completing a transaction as Mama spoke.</p><p>""Sorry for the interruption, Mr. Fields, but my daughter-in-law needed a lesson in behavin'. I'll see you later, Martha.""</p><p>Mr. Fields nodded knowingly at her, as Mama pushed the naked teen-ager out onto the sidewalk, pulling her along toward the house, as Marcy moaned, and the pedestrians on the sidewalk chuckled and said good morning to Mama.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>When Sam returned home at 5:30, Marcy was sitting on the couch in the living room, and, as soon as she saw Sam, she burst into tears. Sam went and sat next to her, putting his arm on her shoulder and asked what was the matter.</p><p>""It's your mother! She's been here all day, making me do housework. I had to scrub the kitchen floor, wash all the windows, sweep the whole house, dust, and water and weed the garden. She stood over me the whole time, giving me ""suggestions"" of how to do things better. She spanked me two more times, real hard, once because she thought I was ""dilly-dallying"" and once because she thought I was sassing her, when I told her I'd never done any of this before, and I didn't think I should have to do it all at once. I'm so sore and she told me when she left that she'd be back tomorrow and show me how to do your laundry. I hate her!""</p><p>""Now, baby, you've got to learn this sometime, and Mama wants to make sure you do it right. I know, 'cause she used to spank Martha and me for the least little thing, always naked, and sometimes both of us at the same time. She's pretty much left me alone, since I got this house and moved away from hers, but she still spanks Martha all the time. Martha showed me her boobs today where Mama had spanked them with a fly swatter thirty times. That was 'cause she'd left the door open, by mistake, when she was bringing in the groceries. Mama gave her thirty 'cause she said that was probably how many flies she'd let get in the house.""</p><p>""Why would she spank you both at the same time?""</p><p>""Well, Mama has this funny rule that it's all right for Martha and me to suck and lick each other, but fucking is incest as far as she's concerned, and she caught us doin' it a couple of times.""</p><p>""Do you still do it with her?""</p><p>""Fucking, you mean? Naw!""</p><p>""But can't you talk to her and tell her you don't want her coming over here, unless you ask her?""</p><p>""Oh, no, baby. She'd tan my hide right here. Mama don't take orders from nobody. Everybody in town knows her, and respects her, but they stay out of her way most of the time. No, no, don't you even think of anything like that. She'll slow down, when she thinks you're finally doin' things the right way.""</p><p>Marcy rose from the couch and turning her back to Sam, lifted her nightgown to show him her buttocks. They were flaming red, still, and she rubbed them softly.</p><p>""But look what she did. I couldn't sit down until a half hour ago.""</p><p>""I'm looking, baby, and I like what I see! What say we go on in the bedroom?""</p><p>Sam rose and, grabbing her arm, began to pull her towards the bedroom.</p><p>""No, please, Sam, I hurt bad. I don't want to right now.""</p><p>""Just remember what Mama said to you this morning, 'love, honor and obey', and I need it now!"" NO, no, please, not now!""</p><p>""Unless you want that butt of yours a shade redder than it is, you better get that nightgown off now!""</p><p>As he was saying this he was tearing his own clothes off, and soon he stood in the middle of the room without a stitch on and his penis at 90 degrees from his body. Marcy reluctantly shucked her gown and stood facing him as naked as he. He pointed to his penis.</p><p>""I need you to get me more in the mood, baby. Get to suckin'.""</p><p>Marcy wanted more than anything to tell him to go fuck himself, but she also didn't want any additional spanking, so she moved forward and dropped to her knees. Fortunately for her, Sam really only did want a mood-enhancer, and, in less than two minutes, he was pulling her up and pushing her to the bed. Pushing her to her back on the bed, Sam had his prick buried in her within thirty seconds. It was not pleasant for Marcy, because no attempt had been made to warm her up, and her vagina was as dry as the Mohave Desert. It took less than two minutes for him to spurt his seed into her, and then he laid on her and rested for another five. Considering he'd had two full blow-jobs and fucked Martha once earlier at the store, no one could question his virility.</p><p>After he had rested, he rose from the bed and slipped his undershorts on. </p><p>""Did Mama help you get my dinner, too, baby, 'cause I'm starving.?""</p><p>""Yes, she taught me how to make pot roast with all the trimmings.""</p><p>Marcy rose and started to put her gown back on.</p><p>""Naw, baby, I like it when you're naked. Leave the nightgown off. I might want another go before the night is over.""</p><p>Marcy, disgusted, moved to leave the room, but not before Sam had given her a hard swat on her butt as she passed, bringing tears to her eyes.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>Sam was surprised when Marcy rose with him at 7:30 and fixed him breakfast. As he requested, make that required, she remained without clothing while he was there, putting an apron on while she was frying his eggs, but otherwise, nude. She thought he was going to try to make love to her again before he left, but he had some orders he had to fill before 8:30, so he gave her a deep kiss, fondled her breast and swatted her still sore behind before he swept out the door.</p><p>As soon as he left, Marcy hurried to get dressed and, with the $40 she had taken from Sam's wallet after he fell asleep the night before, was out the door before 8:30 herself. She didn't know where she was going, but she knew she was staying away from the house and Mama as long as she could. She figured if Mama waited an hour or so, she'd probably give up and go home.</p><p>She spent an hour or so dawdling in a diner, drinking coffee and eating a doughnut. Then she went shopping at a few of the dress shops and found herself a couple of pairs of shorts, and three blouses. She went back to the diner for lunch, having a sandwich and Coke. At 1:30 she sauntered home. She was relieved to see that no one was on the front porch, but surprised when she found the front door unlocked. Walking into the living room, she was even more surprised to find Mama sitting on the couch.</p><p>""Bbbut how did you get in? I locked the door before I left.""</p><p>""Well, either I'm magic or I've had a front door key since Samuel moved in here. Where have you been and what have you there?""</p><p>""I went shopping and I bought a few shorts and blouses. I think I have a right!""</p><p>""Not when you steal the money to buy it from Samuel! So, you're a thief and a floozie. Take your clothes off this minute.""</p><p>""I'm tired of you giving me orders. Yes, I took money from Sam's...Samuel's wallet, because I didn't have any, and when I asked him for some the other day, he said 'We'll see.' And I haven't gotten any since. I think I have a right to buy some of my own clothes.""</p><p>""The sooner you learn you don't have any rights, the better off you'll be. Now take those clothes off immediately.""</p><p>""I won't!""</p><p>Mama was on her like a tiger, and before Marcy knew what was happening, Mama had jerked all the buttons off of her blouse, and she watched as it flowed down her arms. Almost as quickly, she had yanked the catch on Marcy's shorts apart and it fluttered to her feet. She tried to bring her arms up to protect her bra, but Mama reached around and unhooked it in a second, and they both watched it drop to the floor. Marcy reached to hold her panties up, but Mama was too fast and ripped them down the front. Defeated, Marcy let go of the torn garment and it, too, dropped to the floor. </p><p>In one fell swoop, Mama grabbed the bags Marcy had brought in, as well as the clothes at her feet, and, crossing to the hearth, threw them into the fireplace. Grabbing a match from the mantle, she quickly lit it and set the clothing on fire.</p><p>""No, noooo, you can't do that! Those are my clothes!""</p><p>Marcy rushed to stop the fire, but with unexpected strength, Mama held her off. Shortly they both stood and watched as the bags caught fire and everything was aflame. Not done Mama rushed upstairs and was soon carrying an armload of dresses and underwear back downstairs to dump in the fire, in spite of a valiant attempt by Marcy to stop her. Before long, Mama had a mini-bonfire of most of Marcy's clothes going. Just to make sure, Mama again went upstairs and went through Marcy's bureau, and even the dirty clothes hamper and retrieved anything she hadn't gotten on her first trip.</p><p>Mama and Marcy, now in tears and moaning mournfully, watched all of the clothes burn down to ashes.</p><p>""Why did you do that? What am I going to wear now?""</p><p>""You don't wear clothes any more. Samuel told me, when I went down to the store looking for you today, that you had taken money from his wallet. He also told me he likes for you to be naked, so you don't need any clothes any more. You've lost the privilege. Now, the first thing we're gonna do after your spanking is to give you a nice big punishment enema. I went home and got all the paraphernalia while I was waiting for you.""</p><p>Mama pulled the reticent teen to the couch and in spite of pleas that she was too sore, turned he over her lap and began a long and painful hand spanking. The nude girl twisted and turned trying to break free until Mama grabbed her hanging right breast and squeezed. Marcy cried out, but Mama, ordering her to stop, held on tightly and the squirming girl gave up fighting her. The beating went on and on and Marcy's buttocks, still reddish from yesterday's beating literally turned purple. Mama had even extended her range down to Marcy's thighs and they were a vivid red when Mama finished.</p><p>By the time she was done, Marcy's tears had produced a large puddle on the floor, mucous had begun to drip from her nose, and she was whimpering as Mama placed her on her feet. As soon as she was on her two feet, she began to do a little dance as her hands slid to her backside to try to rub away some of the pain. </p><p>""That spanking was for trying to outlast me today with your shopping trip. The enema is for stealing money from Samuel. Have you ever had an enema before?""</p><p>""Noooo....ma'am.""</p><p>""Well, you're in for a nice surprise then. Come on. Upstairs! Now!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>As they climbed the stairs, Marcy leading the way, Mama had an opportunity to see firsthand what her handiwork on Marcy's tush had wrought. Being directly behind the young tearful teen, her face was almost on a level with Marcy's vermillion buttocks. Mama believed she could even feel some of the heat from Marcy's flaming backside radiating in her face.</p><p>When they reached the bathroom upstairs, Marcy saw that, even though she didn't recognize what all the equipment was for, Mama had set everything up in preparation for her victim. As Marcy stood watching, Mama turned on the hot water spigot and let it run until she could see a bit of steam emanating from the faucet. She then filled the two quart enema bag almost to the top, and poured some dish-washing soap in, as well as a bit of glycerin from a small bottle Mama had placed on the sink. Twisting the stopper attached to a long hose into the top of the rubber bottle, she ordered Marcy to get down on all fours on the tile floor. </p><p>Embarrassed, and still in tears, Marcy proceeded as ordered, putting herself in the very undignified position, with her ass sticking well up in the air. Mama applied a little jelly to the large prong at the other end of the hose and very unceremoniously jabbed the menacing black probe between Marcy's hind cheeks into her rectum. As she felt this foreign object being jammed into her bowels, Marcy gave a cry of surprise and then a startled howl as she felt the probe going farther and farther up her colon. When she had inserted the prong as far as it would go, she hung the bottle up on a hook and flipped the lever holding the water in the hose.</p><p>Soon Marcy felt a stream of hot soapy water flooding her bowels. At first, though she could feel the heat of the water, it wasn't an unpleasant sensation. But as the stream wended its way through her colon the heat and capacity of the water began to expand, and she began to whimper and beg Mama to take the hose out. Mama just stood above her suffering prey and smiled broadly.</p><p>Eventually, to the tune of repeated cries and blubbering, all of the soapy water had filled Marcy's bowels and Mama flipped the lever to close off the hose. Mama ordered Marcy to stand up, and with straining and pulling she was eventually able to manage to get herself up into a crouched position. The pain from her bloated stomach prevented her from standing straight. Mama reached down with her hand and ran it roughly over the front of Marcy's distended stomach. </p><p>""Feels like you're four months pregnant, girl. Probably could have gotten another pint in there, but I think this'll do.""</p><p>""Oh, please, let me go to the bathroom. It hurts so much. Please!....Pleeease!""</p><p>""Oh, no, little doxy, we need to keep it in there for a good fifteen minutes more. When I used to give Samuel, and still give Martha enemas, I never let them evacuate before ten minutes, but, then, they didn't steal any money. That deserves another five minutes, at least, don't you think?""</p><p>Each minute seemed an eternity to Marcy, as the soapy water roiled around in her stomach. She moaned and groaned and pled, but Mama was enjoying it all. As the minutes dragged by, Marcy sank to the floor once again and tried to inch her way toward the toilet, but Mama stopped her by reaching under her stomach, slipping her hands together and yanking Marcy back to where she had been. This action had the effect of putting additional pressure on her already aching stomach, and Marcy let out a shriek that could have been heard across the street. Eventually Marcy slipped down to lie on the floor on her side, blubbering and muttering.</p><p>""You better not be cussing me out, girl, or your butt's gonna feel my wrath once more!""</p><p>An interminable time later, Mama told Marcy she could go to the john, and she crawled over to the toilet. Mama followed her over and after she was seated, Mama pulled the plug out of Marcy's rectum, and the flood of soapy brown water began to swoosh into the bowl. Marcy's embarrassment at having Mama watching this procedure was just an added part of the punishment.</p><p>Mama ordered her to wipe herself (as if she didn't know, already) and soon, still crying, she arose from the toilet and Mama looking into it, nodded her head knowingly and flushed.</p><p>""Now, let's go down and get some dinner ready for Samuel. He should be home in an hour or so.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>Mama showed Marcy how to prepare and cook a meatloaf and roast potatoes and gravy, and it was waiting for Sam when he got home. Mama had stuck around and couldn't wait to tell him about what had transpired, since she had left the store. She was particularly interested in telling him about the enema in great detail, much to Marcy's great embarrassment and Sam's great interest.</p><p>Interestingly enough, Marcy had gotten used to being naked in front of Mama now, but was still self-conscious showing herself off to Sam. He loved it, taking great delight in pinching her butt every chance he got, and even stopped her at one point while she was serving his meatloaf and latched onto one of her nipples, sucking away, while Mama was still there. She just chuckled and watched intently as he sucked and fingered Marcy between her naked slit. </p><p>After supper, Mama and Sam retired to the living room, while Marcy washed, dried and put away the dishes. While they were in the living room, Mama pointed out that tonight would be the perfect evening to break in Marcy's virgin anal passage. Sam explained he'd already thought of that and planned to take advantage of her clean passage. Having finished the dishes Marcy joined the two, but, before she could sit down (gently, mind you), Sam called her over to his chair and ordered her to turn around so he could see how bad her spanking had been today. She obeyed, and Sam spent one or two minutes studying her buttocks carefully, poking, prodding and smacking them occasionally.</p><p>""Not too bad. I guess it's gone down some since Mama spanked you, but I've seen Martha's butt when it was a lot worse than yours.""</p><p>Marcy sighed and sat down. Sam said he thought it was interesting that Martha had found a steady boy-friend, finally. Mama said she liked this new one, too, because he was very forceful with Martha, and she thought he would make a good husband for her. Marcy wondered why someone as docile as Martha was, apparently, would end up picking someone who dominated her. She did not express her feelings though.</p><p>Mama finally went home around eight o'clock. Sam indicated he wanted to take a shower and invited Marcy to join him. She indicated that she'd rather not, at which point Sam explained he wasn't asking her, he was telling her.</p><p>He took her hand and pulled her up the steps with him. When she still demurred, he indicated he could begin the process with a spanking if she liked. She became much more docile and followed him into the bathroom after he had disrobed.</p><p>The water felt good running over her body, and she was partially turned on by Sam's bathing her whole body with soap and then rubbing it off with the wash cloth, until he started working on her buttocks, at which point she screeched and he stopped. It took some encouragement to get her to reciprocate with the soap and wash cloth, but a stern look from him was all it took to convince her to minister to his needs, as well.</p><p>Out of the shower they dried each other off and moved into the bedroom. Marcy was hoping against hope that Sam would decide to just go to sleep, but knew in the back of her mind, he wouldn't. She thought ""Well, I can put up with a little love-making tonight, if I have to, but God, I don't know what all the to-do over it is all about. I can take it or leave it."" She was about to find out how wrong she could be.</p><p>""Marcy, I want you to get on all fours on the bed, with your butt right on the edge.""</p><p>Marcy knew enough about sex to know that one way to do it was ""doggy-style."" ""Okay, I guess it shouldn't be any worse than the missionary position, if that's what he wants to do,"" she thought, and promptly positioned herself as Sam had directed.</p><p>""Wait a minute, why is he rubbing goop on me?"" That was the last logical thought Marcy had for the next fifteen minutes.</p><p>She suddenly felt Sam's rigid prick poking in the same area where she'd had her enema today, and Sam was a lot larger than that damn probe had been. She started to protest, but she only got the word ""Wait..."" out before the head of Sam's penis was battering at her back door. A moment later her anus began to separate and, in spite of Marcy's screams, Sam's penis began its insidious path into her rectum. This was the worst pain Marcy had ever felt, and she began begging Sam to pull out, but he wouldn't have, even if he had been listening. He was pushing with all his strength and the progress was minimal. Pulling back an inch or so, he rammed his prick a little farther into Marcy's colon. She was now squealing and trying to pull forward as much as possible, but Sam had her hips firmly in his grasp.</p><p>After another two attempts at pulling back and burrowing forth, Sam was finally halfway there. Marcy's tears were streaming down her cheeks as the pain became excruciating. Sam finally gave one more burst and his penis sank all the way in and he sighed in relief. Marcy, on the other hand, shrieked at the top of her lungs. A few of the neighbors heard the commotion but thought better of doing anything about it, since it was Mama's son who lived in the house.</p><p>Sam remained with his prick fully inserted for a minute or so, gathering his strength back. Finally he began an in and out motion, which started Marcy's agonized suffering once again. There was one advantage to her being so tight, however, because the friction on Sam's hard-on was such that he came in less than three minutes, once he started the in-out motion. Marcy was conscious of the stream of sperm shooting through her bowels, but no happier about her situation. Sam still had to pull out and that involved more pain.</p><p>She felt the prick's recession and heard the plop as his prick finally broke free, and said a little prayer of thanks, as she lay flat across the bed. Sam came around the bed and stuck his dying hard-on in her face.</p><p>""Clean it off for me, baby.""</p><p>""Are you crazy? You almost kill me with that thing of yours after sticking it in my ass, and you expect me to clean it off. Go to hell, Sam!""</p><p>""What did Mama say? 'Love, honor and OBEY!' Would you rather I spank you now and get Mama over here tomorrow to continue it? It ain't gonna be that bad, hon, cause you're all cleaned out inside. Now, I think you better do me, if you know what's good for you."" </p><p>Marcy found the whole idea repugnant, but she'd had enough spankings today to last a lifetime, so she moved her lips up to Sam's prick, opened it and he did the rest. Soon his wilting penis was ensconced in her mouth and she was unwillingly sucking on it. She was relieved to find no excrement on it, just the remnants of the petroleum jelly he'd used and a little secretion. After a minute or so, Sam pulled his still-limp prick from her mouth and went to put his pajamas on.</p><p>Marcy lay there on the bed totally exhausted. Sam came over to the bed and ordered her to get on her side so he could get under the covers. He climbed in, gave her a peck on the cheek and, as he was turning over to prepare to sleep, he had some final words.</p><p>""I think the next time we try that, I'll use mineral oil instead. Maybe that will work better. ""Night, baby""</p>"
624,"Getting to Know Step-Mother, Part 4",Banshee,BF0629@verizon.net,"['FFF/Ff', 'nc', 'les', 'ds', 'Fdom', 'spank', 'bd', 'humil', 'sm', 'oral', 'fist', 'toys']",Helen takes Barbara to a weekend 'hen' party.  5 women with but two aims: self gratification and making Barbara suffer. Happy weekend!,2013-07-21T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>It was November. Helen and Andy had continued Barbara's daily ration of two or three spankings a day, so her buttocks were constantly tinted somewhere between a deep red and crimson. Reasons for spankings could be as meaningless as forgetting to say ""good morning"" or as serious as letting some of Andy's sperm drip down the side of her mouth after a long session of deep-throating. Andy had become very clever about pulling out of her mouth after the major portion had slid down her throat, but before the full stream had dissipated.</p><p>But, for the most part, these had been the only punishments Barb had received for over a week, except for an occasional hard slap on her face from Helen or the infrequent twisting of one of her puffy nipples by Andy. When Sam was around he took great delight in applying his hand to her posterior, but that was generally only on weekends.</p><p>One Saturday morning, Helen unlocked Barbie's bedroom door and told her to come into the living room. Barbara hurried to comply and found Helen in the process of putting on her winter coat.</p><p>""We've been invited to a weekend party, Barbara, so I want you out by the car immediately.""</p><p>""Cccould...I have a coat to wear. It's awfully cold outside.""</p><p>""You won't need one. You'll be traveling in the nice warm trunk, and we won't be going that far. Now come over her and put your hands behind your back so I can tape them together.....Good.....Now, march!""</p><p>Helen escorted Barbara out to the car, unlocked the trunk, and ordered her to climb in.</p><p>""Ohhh, please, couldn't I sit in the car where it'll be warm.""</p><p>The goose-bumps had already begun forming all over Barbara's body. Her nipples, which usually were soft and flat, even began to form little protuberances.</p><p>""No! Now you see why it's not good to try to leave us. We have to do this to make sure you don't get away. Now, get in there!""</p><p>Barbie had to stretch her leg up and over the area where the license plate was attached and found herself seated with one leg out of the car, one leg inside and her stretched vagina squarely on the cold lock mechanism. She screeched a high C note, before she was finally able to slide herself painfully into the trunk proper. Helen closed the lid of the trunk and started up the car.</p><p>Barb squeezed herself into a fetal position hoping it would possibly keep her a little warmer, but she hadn't been in the trunk thirty seconds before her teeth began to chatter and her toes began to feel numb.</p><p>At one point, Helen stopped the car, presumably at a light or stop sign, and Barbara yelled ""Help"" at the top of her lungs. She suddenly heard the car door open and shut and saw the trunk lid being raised. There stood Helen, who reached in and grabbing one of Barbie's freezing tits, twisted it and then yanked on it forcefully. Barbara screamed and writhed before Helen finally let go.</p><p>""There's no one out here, you dumb Dora. I stopped for a rabbit that ran across the road. You try that one more time and I'll find the long way to where we're going, so you can get fresh air for ten or fifteen minutes longer. Is that what you want?""</p><p>At Barbie's timid negative nod, Helen closed the trunk once more and got back in the car. She drove for another five minutes before she stopped. When she got around to popping the trunk lid, Barbara was in a state of trembling hysterics. The fear of not knowing where they were going, the pain in her breast and the bitter cold had managed to unhinge her totally.</p><p>Helen helped her out of the trunk, making sure she had one more jolt of feeling the cold car frame rubbing across her hairless vulva in the process. Helen had pulled over to the side of the road. The area was uninhabited except for a house about fifty yards back from the road. There was a driveway leading to the house, but Helen had chosen not to use it. This necessitated them walking over a large lawn of grass, or at least that is what Helen chose to walk over. By the time they reached the front door, the cold damp grass had added to Barbara's chill and her body was shaking as if she had epilepsy.</p><p>Before Helen had a chance to ring the bell, the door swung open and there stood Jean Henderson, in slippers and a heavy fluffy robe.</p><p>""Come in, come in. Well, Barbie, I see you haven't changed your mode of dress one iota since I saw you last, but I do like your choice of attire, or lack of it. You're a bit early. We still have two more guests to come. And you didn't bring a robe, didn't you, Helen. Well, that's all right. I have four or five in my closet upstairs. Why don't you go pick one out, and I'll get better acquainted with our guest of honor?""</p><p>Helen took off her coat, put it in the hall closet, and went upstairs. </p><p>""You look so cold, Barbie. Let me warm you up a little."" </p><p>Jean proceeded to grab Barbara's breasts from the outside and squeeze them together, at the same time rubbing up and down, as one would with the neck of a bottle of champagne they were trying to cool in an ice bucket. It did little to warm Barbara's breasts, but the abrasion from the rubbing was causing her skin to burn terribly, not to mention the pain being engendered by the squeezing. She tried to back away, but found herself flat against a wall, with nowhere to flee.</p><p>Eventually, Jean stopped, but only long enough to lower one hand to Barb's pussy, which she grabbed in a vise-like grip and squeezed. Barbara's response was a pitiful squeak and a little dance as she tried to escape the torment being applied to her tender vagina.</p><p>At that moment the doorbell rang, and Jean was forced to desist. She went to the door and opened it to find two young women outside. As they entered, Helen was descending the steps in a low-cut slinky silken robe and bare feet.</p><p>The two newcomers were very attractive. A rather tall dirty-blonde woman about thirty years old, well-built and very fair-skinned, was accompanied by a red-headed girl, who looked to be in her early twenties, a face full of freckles, and only about five feet tall, but very svelte.</p><p>""Helen, I'd like you to meet my good friend, Cynthia, and her sub, Wilhelmina, but we call her Willy. Cynthia teaches at the same school I do, and Willy keeps house for her. They've been together for four or five years now, right, Cynthia?""</p><p>Willy chimed in with ""Almost six, now!""</p><p>Cynthia gave Andy a look that would quiet a barking dog. ""I don't believe she asked you, did she Willy?""</p><p>""No, miss."" It was noticeable that Willy's short five foot height became lessened by an inch or two, as she drew herself in. </p><p>Jean broke in with a suggestion that they both go up and change into robes while she set up four easy chairs around the fireplace, which was currently throwing welcome heat into the room. When she and Helen had finished arranging the chairs they each took a seat and beckoned to Barbie to come over by the fire. She knew better than to take a seat in one of the chairs and decided to stand, hands still taped behind her, in front of their chairs. Helen spoke with an edge in her voice.</p><p>""Now, Barbie Doll, I expect you to be on your best behavior this weekend. You are to do whatever you are told without question or hesitation. Any recalcitrance on your part will be dealt with severely. Do I make myself clear?""</p><p>""Yyyess, Ma'am. May I go over by the fire, ma'am?""</p><p>""I don't think that will be necessary. We'll find lots of ways to warm you up this weekend, you'll see.""</p><p>Presently, Cynthia and Willy came downstairs and joined them in the vacant chairs.</p><p>""Cynthia, this is my step-daughter, Barbara. She is ill-behaved and surly, which requires constant punishment on the part of my son and me. So, if she fails to perform as you request, please tell me, and I will deal with her immediately.""</p><p>""Thank you for telling me. Oh, my, I do like those puffy nipples of hers. They look good enough to eat. The same goes for Willy, by the way. I guess she'll be somewhat of an active participant this weekend, but she still knows her place, don't you, Love?""</p><p>With this she reached over and squeezed one of Willy's robe-covered tits. Willy let out a squeak, which told the rest of them that it had not been a gentle squeeze. Then Willy nodded, diffidently.</p><p>Cynthia suggested Willy remove her robe, and it was done with great haste. Willy's body was covered with freckles, too. Her five foot height did nothing to lessen the beauty of her body. Her breasts were small, but well formed and were tipped with bright pink nubbins that fully presented themselves to her audience. Below she was totally shaven, but a clit ring was sticking out from between her otherwise closed slit. </p><p>It was becoming more and more obvious to Barbara what lay in store for her for the coming weekend and she was not pleased. The episode at Helen's house with Jean a few weeks earlier had been one of the most unpleasant things she had ever had to do. She was not at all even bisexually oriented, and the thought of having to service four women over an extended period really made her sick.</p><p>""Well, shall we get the ball rolling. Since Cynthia has brought Willy to help with the festivities, why don't we let her have first dibs.""</p><p>Cynthia was totally amenable, and immediately shucked off her robe. Her large breasts had begun to sag a bit, but they were tipped with large pink nipples. Below she had a mass of blondish hair covering her pussy, sufficiently that the line of her slit was totally hidden. But, as she sat, she spread her legs wide and a slight tinge of pink showed through.</p><p>""Come to Mama, bitch! Mama's got a nice warm fire going down here and I need you to put it out.""</p><p>Barbie knew better than to hesitate, so, with her hands still tied behind her, she tried to lower herself to her knees without falling over, and, once there, crawled over to place herself between Cynthia's outspread legs. She began by licking up and down each inner thigh, attempting to delay the moment of truth as long as possible. Cynthia didn't seem to mind at all, letting out a little sigh during the process. Eventually, she could no longer delay the inevitable, and moved her tongue up to the mass of hair. Worming it between the mat of hair, she finally found Cynthia's slit and went to work licking up and down. She was relieved that there was very little smell involved, and, what smell there was, she recognized as the essence of a woman's sexuality.</p><p>Cynthia suddenly pushed her body forward in her seat and urged Barbie to get her tongue further back. This involved licking Cynthia's crinkly rosebud, which Barbie found distasteful, even if there was no odor involved, but she spent a good half minute concentrating on that area before she slid her tongue to the front once again. Now she concentrated on what she knew would bring Cynthia off. The hood of her clitoris had already pulled away and the little pearly nub stood out boldly. Barbie grabbed hold of it with her teeth, gently, and began to run her tongue back and forth over it.</p><p>Cynthia let out a satisfied growl, which told Barb that she was accomplishing her goal. She occasionally varied her technique by running her tongue throughout the length of the slit, returning to her maneuver with Cynthia's clit. Within two or three minutes, Cynthia was moaning loudly, and finished with an earth-shaking ""Oh, my God!!!"", as her body stretched itself to its fullest, and finally, sank back in exhaustion.</p><p>When Barbie pulled away, her face was covered with excretions resulting from Cynthia's orgasm. She had no time to recover, however, as Jean jumped up, removed her fluffy robe and announced it was her turn. Barbie, unhappily, but rapidly, moved over to the far chair to service her former school-teacher.</p><p>""I want you to start on my boobs. My nipples are so sensitive right now, I think I could cum with just that stimulation. Latch on, baby."" </p><p>She sat and leaned forward so that Barbie could take one of her nipples into her mouth and begin sucking. She swished her tongue rapidly back and forth over the hardening nipple.</p><p>""Oh yes! Flick that tongue, sweetie! Ooooooo!....God, that feels so goooood! A little more...OOOOUUU! Now the other one!""</p><p>Barbie slipped the nubbin out of her mouth and reached for the other one, which was already hard as a rock.</p><p>""Ummmmmm! Oh, suck that thing. Come on harder! Bite it a little! Yeah! OOOO! God, don't ever stop! UMMMooouuu! Now my pussy, whore!""</p><p>Barbie once again let go and moved her head down a foot or so. There was the valentine-shaped hair mass just above her pussy. Moving down farther, she stuck her tongue out and began to delve into Jean's essence. Up and down her tongue swooped as she tried to cover the spectrum, but Jean urged her to concentrate on her clit, which was fully in evidence. Barb began to run her tongue over the nodule, and after only a few passes, she felt Jean's body stiffen and she began swearing at the top of her lungs.</p><p>""Oh, shit! Oh, FUUUUCK! Oh, Christ, yesssss!"" A moment later she sank back exhausted. Barbara pulled her head back and once again found her face was smeared with secretion. Her nose was beginning to hurt a little, as well.</p><p>Helen rose and announced it was her time now, as she removed her robe. It was the first time she had seen Helen naked since the night she tried to escape and the alarm had gone off, bringing Sam and Helen from the bedroom, both nude, and she really had other things to look at from that point on. Helen was bosomy, without being dumpy, especially for her age. Her nipples were long and dark brown, looking very much like most mothers who have nursed their young. She would have bet that Andy had nursed as long as he could, knowing his propensity for breasts.</p><p>As she stared at Helen, for the first time really, she wondered if maybe she'd had a boob job. She was just vain enough to have felt she needed enhancements to attract the men. Looking at her vagina, she noticed Helen had trimmed her pussy with just a thin line of hair pointing down to the beginning of her slit.</p><p>""I want you lying on your back, little bitch. Let me help you.""</p><p>With that, she grabbed Barbara by the shoulders, leaned her over so that just her feet were touching the floor and let go. Barb fell on her back, but with the added impediment of having her arms tied behind her, they received the brunt of the fall. Barbie cried out, but had no time to move, as Helen fell to her knees and spread them at the teen's head so that her pussy was directly above Barbara's head. She then modified her position enough so that her vagina mashed into Barb's head. The teary girl was soon to find out that her nose and mouth were both entirely covered by Helen's spread-out pussy and her air source was totally depleted. She tried to move her head, but Helen had a death-grip on her, and the lack of oxygen was becoming a life or death problem. She couldn't move her bound hands to try to fend her step-mother off, and flopping her legs accomplished nothing.</p><p>After nearly forty-five seconds without air, Barbie was becoming desperate, and, without even thinking, she finally let her teeth sink into Helen's very tender flesh, not with a great deal of force, but enough to let Helen know she needed to move. And move she did! She jumped up immediately and grabbed her pussy lips trying to see if Barbara had brought blood. Part of it was an act, but no one else knew it, and Helen was a fine actress.</p><p>""You little bitch! You bit me! You hateful girl! Well, you've just done it! You're toast.""</p><p>As Barbara tried to explain, Helen was yelling so loud that no one could hear her.</p><p>""Jean, I need a metal hanger. Get me a metal hanger. If it was good enough for Joan Crawford, it's good enough for me.""</p><p>Jean got a hanger and in moments, Helen had unwound the hook part and had a doubled over metal whip. Helen fell to her knees and began smashing her whip over every available part of Barb's front from her breasts down to her knees. As the metal whip pulled away from Barbie's body each time, in its place it left a double red line, and soon Barbara's body looked like she had candy stripes all over her front. No one attempted to stop Helen, of course, so that it was her own tired arm which finally made her cease striking the poor girl. Barbie was in hysterics, as she was forced to lie there with bound hands behind her and watch Helen savage her body. When Helen finally rose, she looked down at her victim, and pointed at her.</p><p>""Were not finished with this, you know. When my pussy feels a little better we're going to try this again, and you'd better not bite this time, Missy!""</p><p>She threw down the hanger and stalked from the room. There were a few moments of awkward silence before Cynthia finally spoke.</p><p>""Hey, guys, I've been working on fisting Willy. Want to see how far we've gotten.""</p><p>""Oh, no, please, Mistress, don't do it tonight, please. I'm still sore from last night's try.""</p><p>""Well, we're never going to get it all the way until we practice, Willy. Now, stand up. Jean, do you have some petroleum jelly or cooking oil we can use to get her lubed up?""</p><p>Jean left the room and returned with a jar of Vaseline, which she handed to Cynthia. She took a large dollop and, ordering Willy to spread her legs wide, started pushing it forcefully up Willy's vaginal hole. Soon she was inserting one, then two, then three, and finally four fingers and pushing with all her might. Willy began to cry and moan loudly, as the fingers disappeared further and further, and she began to rise on her tiptoes. When she could go up no further on her toes, she began pleading with Cynthia.</p><p>Pleeeease, Mistress! No further. Please! It won't go any further! Please!""</p><p>""But this is only as far as I got it last night, silly. I need to get my thumb in there before we've made any progress. Now, hold still.""</p><p>""YIIIIIII! ArrrGGGGHHH! Can't. No more! Please!""</p><p>""Oh, all right, cry baby, but we're going to keep doing it until I can get my hand up there eventually."" Cynthia pulled her hand out and rising rubbed it into Willy's hair until it was clear of all signs of the Vaseline.</p><p>Jean suggested they break for lunch.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>Lunch was served at a large dining room table, with everyone seated around it except Barbie. She was under it, eating out the eaters. Helen had decided she wasn't to have lunch, because she had behaved badly beforehand. As a result, at one point or another, each of them would stop eating long enough to sigh, moan and groan with a beatific look on her face, before picking up her sandwich and continuing the conversation. By the time lunch was finished each of the women had had at least two orgasms and Jean was in the midst of her third.</p><p>They had Barbara clear the table, and the red double lines up and down the front of her body were now vivid. Helen had removed the tape from her arms, because she felt Barbie could probably be more intimate in her attentions, if she could use her hands as well, and apparently she was right, as they all commented on how good a gamahucher she had turned into.</p><p>When she had finished clearing the table, she stood in the doorway to the kitchen, not sure what she was expected to do next. Helen motioned her over to her chair. When she arrived beside Helen's chair, Helen reached up and grabbed one of her nipples, squeezing and twisting it violently. Barbie, howling in pain, twisted back and forth to try to compensate for Helen's motions, but the pain she was creating was so intense that she finally dropped to her knees even though that increased the pain.</p><p>""You did a lousy job servicing the group, bitch, so you can just keep on trying until you get it right.""</p><p>Barbie, whose face was totally smeared with female secretion, could only nod and look at Helen with tears in her eyes and a beseeching look. Finally Helen let go of the reddened teat, and pushed Barbie away from her. The group moved back into the living room to sit before the roaring fire. As they sat, sated for the moment, Jean asked if anyone would like a dildo. She explained she had half a dozen of different sizes and textures upstairs in her bureau, if anyone was interested. As a matter of fact she even had a strap-on, if they'd like.</p><p>Helen perked up immediately, saying that, though she was saving Barbie's virginity for something special, she had a backdoor virginity that Helen was sure would be fun to watch being violated. Barbara, who was standing next to the fireplace keeping warm, didn't quite understand what Helen was intimating, but knew it didn't bode well. A look of terror passed across her face, as she began to realize finally what Helen was saying.</p><p>Jean left to retain the equipment, and Barbie hurried over to Helen's chair, fell to her knees and begged her to reconsider, knowing full well that her chances were nil in getting Helen to change her mind.</p><p>When Jean returned with four or five dildoes and the strap-on, Barbie's eyes almost popped out. They all looked huge, but the erect plastic penis attached to the strap-on had to be at least nine inches long. Jean handed the strap-on to Helen, naturally, and handed the jar of Vaseline to her. She left the room for a moment and, when she came back, she had a container of cayenne pepper in her hand, and she gave it to Helen, as well.</p><p>""Well, I wasn't going to use the jelly, but if we're going to mix it with the cayenne, it'll probably work better.""</p><p>Barbie watched in horror as Helen took a glob of the jelly and poured some of the pepper on it before mixing it in with her fingers.</p><p>Looking at Barbie, she mentioned to the others she'd probably need some help holding her down. Jean grabbed one of their victim's arms and Cynthia grabbed the other and forced Barbie over to the coffee table, where they unceremoniously plopped her across it, so that her rear end was sticking over the end. As Helen fitted the strap-on to her torso, and rubbed the awful mixture onto the end, Barb tried vainly to rise.</p><p>
 Helen knelt behind her screaming quarry and taking a glob of the jelly, parted Barbie's rear cheeks and jabbed her finger into her ass-hole. In moments her finger had sunk to the second knuckle and Barbara's scream went up an octave. She had not even felt the effect of the pepper yet, but the invasion of her rectum was something no one else had ever done to her, and the surprise was startling.</p><p>In moments, the pepper began to take effect and Barbie's plaints turned to begging.</p><p>""OOOhhh, nnnnooo, it hurts, please don't, pleeease, I'll be good. I'm sssooo sorry I bbbit youuuu, ohhhh, it hurts,...pleeease....""</p><p>With a look of pure evil, which Barbie could not see, fortunately, Helen removed her finger, and placing the dildo at the center of Barbie's little rose-bud, she began to push. If Barb had screamed before, the emanation from her mouth could only be described as a roaring bellow. Slowly the head of the rubbery dildo sunk into her bowels, and Barbie began screaming a steady caterwaul, which did nothing to dampen Helen's determination. After pulling out a few inches, she thrust forth again and managed to sink the erect plastic form in around the six-inch mark. Try as she might Helen could get it no further, but the pain of the intrusion, mixed with the heat from the cayenne pepper was overpowering to Helen's young sufferer.</p><p>She continued to push and pull out for over five minutes. Barbie, completely exhausted at this point, had just fallen to the coffee table and was simply panting and groaning, her body limp, as Jean and Cynthia finally let go of her arms. Helen slowly pulled the intruding projectile out of Barbie's rectum, and went to wash the slime off of it. Barbie made no attempt to rise. When Helen returned she was as vicious as ever, lowering her face to Barbara's, long enough to hiss at her.</p><p>""If you ever bite me again, you won't live to see the next day, bitch.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>For the rest of the afternoon, they retired to Jean's bedrooms for more fun and games. Jean's bedroom had a double bed, and her guest bedroom had two twins. It was determined that Jean would take Willy into the guest room, and Cynthia and Helen would ""share"" Barbie in the master. Helen had Barbie lie on the bed on her back and Cynthia was soon planted above her with her crotch getting the benefit of yet another servicing by the teen. Her attempt to ""smother"" Barbie was not as successful as Helen's earlier episode, because the mattress was soft enough that Barb could turn her head sufficiently to grab some air occasionally.</p><p>While Barbie was attending to Cynthia's lower regions, Helen began sucking on her large breasts. Cynthia's nipples were bright pink to start with but Helen's suction caused the blood to rush to them, and soon they were much redder. Cynthia was enjoying the attention to both her sexual areas immensely. Helen's nipple-sucking was bringing her right to the edge and Barbara's tongue was finishing her off. She had three orgasms before she and Helen switched places. When Cynthia climbed off of the bed so Helen could take her place, Barb's face was a bright pink from her exertions and Cynthia's excretions left a slimy covering from her chin to her forehead.</p><p>Barbie had just enough time to fill her lungs with air again, before Helen's familiar twat was looking down at her. Soon there was total darkness as Helen lowered her body over Barbie's face. Again, she was able to breathe spasmodically, as Helen pushed her body against Barb's face. Cynthia took up Helen's previous position and began treating Helen's long brown nipples to a thorough tongue-lashing and constant sucking. Helen was only able to cum twice during this episode, but they were deep and lasted longer than usual. She finally lifted herself off of her poor step-daughter and sank down on the bed with a huge sigh.</p><p>Barbara's tongue, nose and face were beginning to feel raw from her treatment at Jean's. Her face was still covered with a shiny secretion, which she began to feel was going to be a permanent fixture. She was exhausted, cold and depressed. What more could they do to her. Especially, her step-mother nemesis! Daddy, why did you have to die?</p><p>Over in the other bedroom, Jean had been putting Willy through her paces. She had been treated to a dildo, covered with painful spikes, that was considerably larger than anything that had ever been shoved up her vagina before, while she did a thorough tongue job on Jean's pussy. Jean also took advantage of her talented well-trained mouth to bring her to an orgasm while sucking on her sensitive nipples. Jean was kind enough to administer to Willy's needs once by sucking on her tender clitoris for several minutes.</p><p>When everyone, except Barbara, was totally sated, they all put on robes, except Barbie, and moved back down to the nice warm fire, that was still throwing off delightful heat. Barb was ordered to bring in Panini sandwiches that Jean had prepared earlier. They all partook, and Helen even allowed Barbara to have one, though she chided her for another poor performance on the bed upstairs.</p><p>The evening's entertainment consisted of two movies Jean had secured over the years. One was a feature length poorly-acted piece called ""Love Me, Love My Pussy"", which dealt with two lesbian spies for the FBI, who capture a Russian girl after much to-do and plan to introduce her to the female side of sex, when it turns out the Russian is really a tranny. They all end up delightfully joined together in a ménage a trios, and the American spies decide they don't mind an occasional penis now and then. The other movie was an older picture from the 70's, ""Tongues A'Flyin'"", dealing with a lonely girl, who finds happiness, finally, with another girl, after trying midgets, men and even a dog. Helen made Willy give her another vaginal orgasm during the second picture, but for the most part everyone seemed satisfied for the time being. Barbie, left alone for a change, fell asleep on the floor in front of the fireplace.</p><p>The women all had toddies just before climbing the stairs to go to bed. This time Jean and Cynthia paired off in her bedroom while Helen pulled Willy into one of the single beds for the night, leaving Barb the luxury of actually sleeping, in a bed all by herself. This luxury only lasted until the sun began to rise, when Jean woke her and ordered her into her bedroom to slake the needs of Cynthia and her.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>Everyone slept late Sunday morning. They were treated to fried eggs, muffins and bacon for breakfast. Everyone, that is except Barbie. Her stomach was rumbling from the minimal food she'd had for the weekend. Once again all the ladies had removed their robes at the table. After everyone was served, Helen took a piece of bacon and inserted it down the length of her slit and offered it to her step-daughter.</p><p>""Here's a beggin' strip for you, little doggie. Come get your beggin' strip.""</p><p> Barbie crept under the table and gladly retrieved her only morsel of breakfast. Of course, there was a penalty for the favor, which consisted of Helen grabbing Barbie's head and thrusting it deep into her snatch. She dutifully lapped away at the viscous slit, until Helen had exploded into a deep orgasm and released her head. Jean was impressed. She duplicated Helen's offering, after sliding a piece of bacon between her vaginal lips.</p><p>""Come to Mama, Barbie honey. I've got some meat for you too.""</p><p>Barbara slid over to Jean's chair, and began the dual process. At least she was getting some nourishment out of it. Having satisfied Jean, she found everyone else at the table copying Helen and Jean. She was getting a little tired of bacon, but she knew beggars can't be choosers. Soon, she had satisfied everyone at the table. This was her first ""opportunity"" to service Willy's vagina, and, all she could think of while she was doing it was ""God, that ring must have hurt when they were putting it in, even if she had something to deaden the pain. Please, God, don't let Helen think that would be a super ornament for Barbie!""</p><p>With the breakfast dishes in the dishwasher, thanks to Barbara, the group began to get dressed, everyone, except Barb. After many hugs and kisses, Cynthia and Willy took off and Jean and Helen said their goodbyes. It was still bitter cold outside, but Helen pushed her naked step-daughter out the door and made her walk across the dewy grass all the way to the car. Once again she opened the trunk and bade Barbara to climb in. The trembling girl again had the difficulty of sliding into the trunk and felt the cold metal brush against her tender pussy as she was unceremoniously dumped in on the cold floor. As she crawled into her fetal position for whatever warmth it might give her, her body began shaking with the cold. Her entire body once again had goose-bumps from her head to her toes. At least she'd been able to wash the slimy secretions from her face before she left! But her face felt as though she'd been in a sandpaper rubbing contest and she'd lost. Her tongue was stiff from all the weekend's action, and she was cold! God, please hurry up and get home, Helen, before I turn into an icicle.</p><p>Helen was in no hurry, and just to prove a point, she stopped at the grocery store to buy some milk. By the time she opened the trunk, Barbara had convinced herself she was going to die of frostbite. She hurried to jump out of the trunk and make her way to the front door. When they entered the living room, they found Andy lying on the couch in his pajamas watching television, with his penis sticking out from between the pajama bottom snaps. He reached in to pull it all the way out.</p><p>""It's about time you got home, Barbie doll. I've got a job for you, baby!""</p>"
625,"Getting to Know Step-Mother, Part 5",Banshee,BF0629@verizon.net,"['Fmf', 'teen', 'Fdom', 'spank', 'humil', 'sad', 'oral']",Barbara tries to escape and injures her foot in the process. Andy and Helen show no pity.  Life goes on!,2013-07-21T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>Things went along pretty much as usual for the next week or so, with Barbara being switched or spanked a couple of times a day, Andy getting frequent blow-jobs, and even Helen forcing her occasionally to lick her to orgasm. One day when she was slow to go outside to the street naked in the November cold to pick up the mail from the mail-box, Helen gave her a particularly long and painful beating with a hairbrush, even using the bristle side a few times. This left Barbie with a raw red pair of buttocks, a number of bristles had dug little bloody holes in her plump cheeks, and she had screamed harder than she ever had before.</p><p>As a result, Helen had let her stay in bed the next day and had even felt sufficiently guilty, that she had given her a blanket to cover her. Prior to this, she had been limited to a sheet to cover her, and the cold had caused her to spend sleepless hours trying to get warm.</p><p>That evening Helen unlocked Barbie's bedroom door to bring her some soup and crackers, only to find the window wide open. She set the soup tray down and crossed to the window. Looking out, some ten feet below, she saw Barbara, wrapped in the blanket and nothing else, lying on the ground moaning. Apparently, in dropping from her window she had hurt her ankle enough, so that she couldn't walk on it.</p><p>Helen went out to the living room, calling Andy to help her bring Barbara inside. Between them they were able to assist her to limp back inside. It was easy to tell she had been outside for some time, because her skin was like ice to the touch and her teeth were chattering like castanets. They sat her in the easy chair and Helen knelt to look at Barb's foot.</p><p>""Well, it's not broken. It appears to be a severe sprain or strain.""</p><p>With this, she grabbed the ankle and twisted it enough to cause Barbara to shriek at the top of her lungs, and tears began streaming down her cheeks.</p><p>""You'd have been better off breaking it, Dolly, cause then I would have felt sorry for you. Now all you're gonna get for your trouble is, a sore foot, a sore ass and no blanket.""</p><p>She then yanked the blanket away from the shivering girl's naked body. Looking down at her trembling figure, they could see goose-bumps all over her body, and her puffy nipples were sticking out like gun turrets. Barbie tried to curl herself up for warmth, but Helen pulled her to her feet and placed her nose an inch away from Barb's, almost spitting her words out.</p><p>""This is the fourth time you've tried to run away from us, you little bitch. I'm beginning to think you don't like it here. Now I'm going to warm you up with a little whipping, so you'll remember how much we want you to stay and keep us company. We'd be lost without you to care for. Andy, go close her window and bring me that belt in my closet that I use to teach recalcitrant little girls how to be good.""</p><p>Andy left the room and Barbie looked with doe eyes at her tormentor and begged.</p><p>""Oh, please don't, Ma'am. My backside has bloody spots all over it from the last beating you gave me with the hairbrush. I think I'd die if you hit me there any more.""</p><p>""Well then, I guess we'll have to find someplace else to smack you, won't we?""</p><p>Andy returned with the strap and handed it to Helen.</p><p>""We can't hit Barbie doll on her bum, Andy. Do you have any suggestions where else we might hit her?""</p><p>""Sure, Mom. How about on the tits? That ought to warm her up a bit.""</p><p>""Good idea, Son. I sorta figured that's where you'd pick. I'm getting to know your proclivities pretty well. Tell you what, why don't you take the strap and get her started.""</p><p>With a look of pure delight, Andy grabbed the strap and without hesitating swung it around to land smack across the top of Barbara's frozen titties. She was so taken by surprise that she stumbled back and landed on her injured foot, letting out a scream and tumbling to the floor, landing on her injured buttocks and causing her to scream even louder. </p><p>""Well, I guess I'm going to have to hold her up. Barbie seems a little unsteady on her feet. Come on, sweetie, let's get you up so Andy can show you how proficient he is at boobie smacking.""</p><p>Helen bent over and picked the struggling girl up by her arm, then moving around behind her, took both her upper arms in her hands. She even pulled the helpless girl back a little, so that her chest was prominently displayed. Andy, standing at Barbara's side brought his arm far behind him and let go with a tremendous blow. This one caught Barb across the lower portion of her right breast and the upper part of her right. Taking more careful aim, he reared back with his arm and caught her directly across both nipples, to an accompanying wail and more tears coursing down her face. Now that he had his aim corrected he proceeded to lambast her perky nipples four times in a row, to an accompanying caterwaul each time, increasing in volume with each strike.</p><p>Andy didn't let up until Barb's breasts were a solid mass of crimson stripes, and he wouldn't have stopped then if Helen hadn't yelled for him to stop. Barbara's head had sunk forward and she was barely moaning now.</p><p>""Let's save our girl for more fun later, Son. I think she's pretty well out of it now. Besides, I don't think I can hold her up much longer. Let's get her in bed and you can apply the salve to her poor ta-tas.""</p><p>They each took one of Barbara's arms and carried her back to her bed. While Helen got her placed on her back, Andy retrieved the salve and sat down on the bed next to his step-sister. Taking a blob of the ointment he spread it on one of her breasts and then began rubbing it in. When he had covered the entire breast, he grabbed the attached nipple and pulling it out as far as possible, to Barb's accompanying pitiful shriek, he grabbed the base of the breast and squeezed it hard. This brought a louder shriek from Barbie, as her eyes flew open in surprise. Andy then stopped squeezing as hard, so that the breast passed through his hand, until his hand rested against the one holding her nipple.</p><p>Barbie looked at Andy piteously, hoping to plead for empathy with her eyes. It had no effect on Andy, however, as he dipped his hand in the ointment jar and moved it over to the other boob. He performed exactly the same procedure on the other breast, reveling in Barbie's pathetic outcries. When he had finished, Helen and Andy moved to the doorway, and, as Helen was turning out the light, she said disgustedly, ""Now I guess I'll have to get you to nail that window shut. That girl causes more trouble!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>Barbie awoke the next morning to the sound of Andy pounding a nail into the bottom of her window to prevent her from being able to try to escape that way. Helen came to the doorway to tell her that if she wanted breakfast, it was on the table. Barbara stupidly asked if Andy would bring her some. He looked at her, laughed and walked out of the room.</p><p>She had to use every bit of strength she had to get out of bed. Her ankle was killing her, her breasts still burned from her flogging and the blood on her buttocks had stuck to the sheets. She was finally able to pull herself around to sit up, put her feet on the floor and push herself up to a standing position. Walking was a whole different thing. She finally convinced herself that the only way she'd make it to the dining room was to hobble. She took one step to the doorway and then hobbled the remaining steps to the table.</p><p>Helen and Andy were at the table already and when she looked at the platter on which the eggs had been, the plate was empty.</p><p>""Oh, I'm sorry. I thought you probably wouldn't be coming in, so we finished off the eggs. But there's a piece of toast there, if you'd like it.""</p><p>With tears welling in her eyes, the naked teen sat down and retrieved the single piece of toast remaining. Both Helen and Andy commented on how red her tits were. Andy said he thought they looked better that way. Barbie lowered her head and said nothing at first. Finally she began to feel thirsy. </p><p>""Could I have some juice or coffee, please?"" </p><p>""Sure, the juice is in the fridge. If you want coffee, you'll have to fix it yourself.""</p><p>Tears beginning to run down her face, Barbie finished her toast and made a valiant effort to rise, but just couldn't find the strength to do it, so she just sat there and cried.</p><p>""Now, I believe it's been a dog's age since the kitchen floor has been washed, so before you go back to bed, bitch, you'd best get to it, and it had better sparkle.""</p><p>With a quiet ""Yes, Ma'am,"" Barbie made an extra effort and finally managed to push herself up and into the kitchen. In great pain she was able to fill the pail with detergent and hot water, find a scrub brush and hobble back to the kitchen from the utility room. When she went to put the pail down, she lost her balance and fell painfully to the floor, making a loud splat as her body hit frontwards. As she sat up trying to soothe her painful breasts which had just taken the brunt of the fall, Helen came in to see what had happened.</p><p>""Good! I see you managed to get down there. Now let's see some work!""</p><p>It took much longer to finish the floor than it ordinarily would have, but Barb managed to get the pail and brush put away, before she tiredly hobbled her way back to the dining room. Andy was sitting in the living room in the big easy chair.</p><p>""It's about time, Booby doll. I've been waiting here for you to suck on my flesh tube for ages. Come on over here and show me how much you love me.""</p><p>""Oh, Andy! Please! I hurt so much and I'm so tired. Couldn't you wait a couple of hours?""</p><p>""Course, I hear you're now an expert with the poop chute. We could do that if you'd rather.""</p><p>""With a muted sigh Barbara hobbled over to the living room. The hobbling accented the bouncing of her breasts, which made Andy even more ready for her visit. She finally reached his chair and used the chair arm to lower herself to her knees.</p><p>""Next time, don't touch this chair unless I give you permission, you inept whore! Got me?"" </p><p>""Yes, sir.""</p><p>""Yes, Master!""</p><p>""Yes,....master.""</p><p>Andy undid his pajama bottoms, and there before Barb's eyes was his semi-hard penis just waiting for attention. She moved her head forward, began licking up and down the shaft, as she had been instructed so many times, until he finally told her to start sucking. Her mouth opened and enveloped the head, which she sucked and sucked on, until Andy pushed her head down all the way to his pubic hair. She had begun to learn to take his full length in her mouth without so much gagging, if she had some warning or could perform without his help, but she wasn't prepared this time and she was forced to utter a""Phhhhft"" as a result, as she attempted to get some air into her lungs.</p><p>The blow-job proceeded normally then, until the oncoming orgasm excited Andy to the point that he pressed Barb's head into his stomach and would not release her until his semen splashed down her throat. She was near fainting, when he finally let go of her head, and she flung it back and gulped down a lungful of badly needed oxygen.</p><p>She sat back on her haunches, breathing heavily, until Andy told her to get to bed now. He didn't need her anymore. She finally managed to rise, and, with bouncing boobs, she hobbled her way back to bed and slid under her sheet, curling into the now-familiar fetal position to keep warm.</p>"
626,"Helping Out a Friend, Sort Of, Part 1",Banshee,BF0629@verizon.net,"['Mf', 'nc', 'reluc', 'Mdom', 'spank', 'bd', 'oral', 'sad']","A woman asks her boyfriend to take her profligate daughter away and train her to behave, as he had done with his own daughter. He agrees and 'kidnaps' the daughter,taking her to a secluded spot for a couple of weeks, and punishing her.",2013-07-25T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>Angie and I had just spent a glorious evening making love. I think we even found a couple of positions that the Kama Sutra hadn't thought of. We were lying there in the afterglow, when Angie suddenly sat up and stared at me.</p><p>""Ernie, I need your help.""</p><p>""What can I do, Hon?""</p><p>""Well, as you know, ever since I divorced Phil, and he moved out of the picture entirely, my ability to handle Terry has been going downhill in a handcart. I know she's drinking fairly heavily, I'm pretty sure she's smoking marijuana, she's impertinent to me, she's going out with this jerk who has a thousand tattoos and rings in his ears and God knows where else. The other day I found a couple of oxycodones on her bureau, and, as I was flushing them down the toilet, she came in the bathroom and smacked me hard across the face for getting rid of ""her"" property. I was surprised but automatically hauled back to smack her back, and she grabbed my arm, got up in my face and hissed, 'Don't even try it, bitch, or I'll make you so sorry! And you better leave my stuff alone, or I'll let Chickie teach you a lesson.' Then she stormed out of the house, and, when she came in that night, she was either drunk or stoned out of her mind.""</p><p>""I know you've been having a tough time with Terry, Honey, but I don't know what I can do about it. She's not my daughter. It's not like she's my step-daughter, even. I just happen to love her mother and get to shag you once in a while.""</p><p>""I wouldn't even ask you, normally, but I saw the marvelous change you brought about in your own daughter, who was headed down the same path that Terry is now. I mean, Paula was a changed person after those weeks you spent camping in your RV with her. I don't know what you did, but if you could do the same thing with Terry, I would even let you do some of those things to me that I told you I'd never do!""</p><p>""There's a big difference though, Babe. That was my daughter and I did some pretty unorthodox things that I don't think I could do with somebody else's daughter.""</p><p>""I would give you carte blanche if you could straighten Terry out. Whatever you think will turn her around is okay with me, and I mean anything. I just know if she keeps going in the direction she is now, she'll either end up in jail or dead. Please help me!""</p><p>I told her I'd think about it, and that night, when I went home and fell into bed, it took me a couple of hours before I finally drifted off. I just kept thinking about that luscious body of Terry's being totally at my disposal with her mother's permission to do whatever I needed to, to get her straightened out. When I awoke the next morning, I couldn't wait to get on the phone and tell Angie I'd do it. Once again, though, I reiterated the fact that what I'd done with Paula was really out of the ordinary, and Angie repeated that she didn't care, she didn't even want to know what I'd done to Paula.</p><p>My next problem was to figure out how I was going to get Terry into my RV, without some objection from her. I asked Angie how often Terry came home so out of it that she'd be oblivious enough to my moving her out to the RV. She chuckled and said that she comes home pie-eyed fairly often, but that she had a few oxycodones of her own, that she thought would knock her out sufficiently to do the trick. That would be ideal, because then I could fit the whole thing to my own schedule.</p><p>I'm an independent computer systems consultant, so, often my time is my own, but it happened that I was in the middle of a large contract that would keep me occupied for at least two more weeks. Angie and I agreed to plan the trip for the week-end following the contract close.</p><p>Just to explain, I had bought 150 acres of land out in the middle of nowhere nearly 10 years ago, mostly trees and fields, that I've been planning to build a large cabin on for my recreation and retirement, but I've never gotten around to improving it. It has a large pond in the middle of it, not big enough to be called a lake, and nothing but dirt roads anywhere on the entire place. This is where I took Paula for our 'rehab' session and, where I was taking/Terry.</p><p>As luck would have it, Angie called me at about 2:00 a.m. on the Saturday morning of the weekend we'd planned to carry out our little coup, waking me from a sound sleep, to tell me that Terry had just rolled in and was in a stupor. She had cussed out her mother for trying to help get her to bed, had sat on the couch and immediately fallen asleep.</p><p>I told her I'd come over immediately, and I arrived not ten minutes later. There lay Terry, snoring on the couch, and Angie, dressed in a thin short nightgown, which showed everything she had to offer in perfect detail, from her large pointy brown nipples to the naked pussy, just above the hem of her gown. I was so tempted to say screw the trip, let's go fuck, but being a man of my word, I went over, picked up the surprisingly light teen on the couch and, after kissing Angie, who wished me luck, carried my prisoner out to the RV and placed her on the spare bed. To make sure I wouldn't have an ""escaped"" prisoner running around while I was driving to my location, I put the pair of handcuffs I'd used on Paula on, to disable Terry, and wrapped her ankles three or four times around with duct tape.</p><p>It took about two hours of driving through miles of unlit territory, before I finally turned onto the dirt road leading onto my land. Even then, it was another half hour of bumping along on rutted dirt roads before I finally reached the pond, which was picturesquely surrounded by a number of tall oak and maple trees. I parked about 15 feet from the pond and went back to check on my passenger. She was still dead to the world, snoring away.</p><p>I looked down at her gorgeous body, and I was tempted to expose some of that pulchritude, rather than waiting until morning, but realized the effect would be much more traumatic, when Terry had her senses about her. So I went back into my 'suite', took off my clothes, put on pajamas and, climbing into the large double bed, was asleep in less than five minutes.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>I was awakened at about ten that morning by Terry's voice roaring from the other room.</p><p>""What the FUCK is this? God Damn it! Somebody better get me the fuck loose right now. SHIT!""</p><p>I rose and pulling the door open sauntered to her bed.</p><p>""YOU! What the fuck! Get these handcuffs off me, right now! Oh, man, you have really fucked up this time, you bastard. Wait 'til Chickie finds out about this. Your ass is grass, Motherfucker. Now take these off!"" </p><p>I stood there and smiled at her, which only produced another string of invectives. I finally leaned over and slapped Terry's face as hard as I could. The surprised look on her face was worth $100. It was followed by a flood of tears welling up in her eyes, which eventually coursed down her cheeks. When she had quieted down a bit, I sat in the chair across from the bed.</p><p>""Now, you listen to me, Terry. You are my prisoner for as long as I choose to keep you here, with your mother's blessing, I might add. You and I are going to spend a lot of time together for a while, so it's important you understand some of the ground rules, my ground rules. They may be added to, as time goes on, depending on how you act. Right now I just have two basic rules. They're pretty simple to follow, but if you choose not to, you will be punished severely. Number one, you will do exactly what I tell you, without question and immediately. If you don't, you will receive spankings, beatings or whippings that I feel fit 'the crime.' Number two, there is to be no more cursing or foul language of any kind from now on. Every word that I feel falls in that category will get you five additional swats of whatever the next type of punishment you are to receive is.</p><p>""Fuck you, you son of a bitch! Get these fucking handcuffs off of me!""</p><p>""Well now, that's a really good example. Two 'fucks' and , I'll count 'son of a bitch' as only one, means you have now accrued 15 additional blows, and it just so happens the next punishment will be in about five minutes, and it will be with a whip. So I'm glad you made my point so well for me.""</p><p>With this I grabbed Terry around the middle and without a great deal of effort had her slung over my shoulder in a modified fireman's carry and out in front of the RV in less than a minute. When I was putting Paula through her rehab sessions, I had set up a double hook affair over a branch of a large maple tree not fifteen feet from where I'd parked the RV. One of the hooks went over the branch and the lower hook enabled me to attach the handcuffs to it. It was still firmly attached to the tree branch, so, with just a little effort I had Terry swinging on the hook, her toes barely touching the ground.</p><p>I went and grabbed a butcher knife from the RV's kitchen, which scared the hell out of Terry, when she saw me shuffling toward her with the blade waving in the air. She had been prepared to give me more of her words of wisdom, but apparently decided to delay them for the time being. The first thing I did was to cut the duct tape from her ankles. Then looking directly at her, I proceeded to cut her blouse right up the middle, then to cut the blouse arms and we both watched the useless garment flutter to the ground. This left her in a pair of shorts, panties, I assumed, and a lacy bra covering her medium sized breasts. </p><p>I was anxious to see what she had in the way of breasts (I've always been a tit man, legs are nice, butts have their appeal, but give me a juicy pair of tits, any time!). A cut here and there, and Terry was hanging there with a beautiful pair of exposed breasts, pulled up nicely by the strain of hanging by her arms, with nice suckable pointy brown nipples, surrounded by pretty brown areoles. A boob man's delight!</p><p>Two cuts on the clothing below and there was Terry, au natural, with a pair of nice long legs and a pussy covered with a full mat of black hair. I should take a moment here to tell you about Terry's face. Surrounded by a shoulder length head of jet black hair is a face that Helen of Troy would have been envious of. She had the prettiest pair of steely light blue eyes I think I've ever seen, a sort of button nose and a pair of pouty full lips that were presently sneering at me, but I could see a little fear mixed in with the scowl. Add to this a tanned body, with only the appropriate areas covered with a much lighter shade of white, (also very sexy, to my way of thinking) and you're looking at one hell of a body. She was apparently going to try one last time.</p><p>""Look, shit-head! Your life is already in danger. Nobody fucks with Chickie. He's gonna tear you a new ass-hole unless you let me go now.""</p><p>""Well, I'll give you credit for guts, Terry. Not much intelligence, but lots of guts. Let's see, I think that's fifteen more strikes added to the fifteen you already had, and that's not counting the seventy-five I had already planned on. And guess what? The first thing I'm going to be using is this little tawse. Ah, well.""</p><p>I started at her shoulders and worked my way down. She was screaming by the time I got to the middle of her back and it didn't let up as I went from there, except the screams became a little hoarse after I finished with her buttocks. Seventy-five got me all the way to the bottom of her calves, so I moved back to her butt for the last thirty. Her screams were little more than squeaks by then, and the final blows began to leave purple streaks on her already dark reddened skin.</p><p>As I lifted her off the hook, the only sound I was hearing was an occasional moan. I threw her over my shoulder again and carried her to the edge of the pond. I laid her face up in about a foot of water, which probably was a shock to her system, at first, but should have been very soothing to her back. I went back to shore, took off my pajamas and went in for a dip. I wasn't really worried about Terry trying to get away at the moment, so I swam around for a bit. When I looked over at Terry, the only thing above the water was her head and two very pointy brown nipples and the crests of two nice breasts. God, I got a hard-on as soon as I saw it. </p><p>I stood up and moved toward her. Her eyes got large as she saw me coming at her with my hard penis wobbling in front of me. I don't think it was size that bothered her, as much as the surprise factor. Unlike all those heroes in porn stories I don't boast ten or fifteen inches, but none of my sex partners have ever complained either.</p><p>""How's the back? Probably a little sore, still. Well, it probably won't be well, before you get another dose, so you probably better lie there for a while longer. I'm going in the RV to get dressed."" </p><p>Without looking at her I waded ashore, picked up my pajamas and went inside. While I put on a pair of shorts and a tee shirt, I looked out the window toward the pond. Terry hadn't moved. No surprise. Naked with handcuffs, in the middle of nowhere, I guess she figured she wasn't going far.</p><p>I gave her five more minutes to soak, then went out and grabbing an arm, started pulling her in. I finally got her standing up. She looked like a drowned rabbit with her hair hanging in soppy strands. I pushed the hair away from her face. Some of the bravado was gone, but she still wasn't done trying to scare me.</p><p>""You mother-fucker! You have no idea how much trouble you're in. Chickie's gonna shit on you after he finishes breaking all your bones. You sorry fuck!""</p><p>""Gosh, Terry. I think that's fifteen more the next time. I think we'll work on those beautiful breasts next.""</p><p>A look of desperate fear crossed her face. Perhaps she was beginning to realize her words weren't helping her cause, after all.</p><p>""I think it's time for some exercise next, don't you? You look a little piqued to me.""</p><p>I pulled her over to the back of the RV. I had placed a large hook-and eye device about half-way up the end corner, on the rear of the driver's side, before my little episode with Paula. I slipped the handcuffs in the hook and eye and went inside and turned on the engine. Terry still hadn't figured out what this was all about, until I started the RV moving ahead on the dirt road at about three mile an hour.</p><p>She, of course, had no choice but to start walking. I had placed the hook-and-eye in such a position that I could see her in the rear-view mirror. She was all right for the first half mile or so, but then I could see that she was tiring. I kept the RV going at the same speed. Soon she was shouting to me.</p><p>""Okay, that's enough. Stop it now....please......Please, stop.....Oh, please, I can't go on like this.....Pleeeease stop!""</p><p>Then, I suppose she got the bright idea that if she dropped to her knees, I'd stop. Wrong! All she got was skinned knees for a dozen feet or so. Then she had to try to jump up to catch up with the RV. I wish I'd had a movie camera. She was spinning around and trying to get her footing, before she finally righted herself. I drove another two miles before I returned to our place by the pond. </p><p>By now she was covered in perspiration and dust from the road. I probably would have felt sorry for her if I hadn't known what a bitch she was. She was gasping for breath and looking daggers at me, but, to her credit, she had learned enough to keep her mouth shut, for the time being anyway.</p><p>I took her back to the pond and laid her back into her former position. She sighed and I told her I was going inside to make breakfast.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>While I was busy frying the eggs and waiting for the toast to pop up, I didn't even look outside to check on Terry, figuring she'd probably be pretty exhausted at this point. My mistake! When I finally looked out at the pond, she was gone. Knowing she couldn't have gone far, I looked outside, and far down the dirt road I could see her trying to hurry along. </p><p>Being the lazy type, I turned on the RV engine and slowly drove on down the road. I was going maybe ten miles an hour, so eventually, as I was catching up to her, she looked back, saw me and stupidly began to run. Eventually the RV caught up to her and she crumpled by the side of the road, crying her eyes out and gasping for breath again.</p><p>This time, exhausted or not, she decided to fight me. As I went to pick her up, she started trying to scratch me. I grabbed the closest nipple, pulled it straight out and twisted hard. Her interest changed to trying to stop me from pulling her nipple off. In the meantime, she was muttering under her breath, 'mother-fucker', 'son of a bitch' as well as trying to gulp in lungsful of air, and I was trying to keep track of how many more spanks she was to get for cursing, so we were definitely at cross-purposes.</p><p>Twisting won out, and she eventually raised herself to a standing position and I attached her, once again, to the back of the RV and we drove slowly back to the 'camp site.' I unhooked her from the RV and reattached her to the hook on the tree. I noticed that the last session had left her wrists somewhat chafed and reminded myself to try to wrap her wrists with tape during future punishment sessions depending on her future recalcitrance. I explained to her that she had just forfeited breakfast, and, that after I finished mine, we were going to have another punishment session, this time on her front, and, besides the seventy-five I had originally planned, she had another twenty-five coming to her for foul language. This turned the steady flow of tears into a torrent. I went inside, got my breakfast plate, a small table and a folding chair and sat in front of her to eat my eggs. I don't think she cared about the food at that juncture, but I made a special point of savoring every bite as I placed it in my mouth and chewed.</p><p>When I finished eating, I went back in the RV and retrieved the tawse again. This time I started on the calves on the front of her legs and worked my way up. Of course, she was already crying to beat the band, but by the time I got to her thighs, she was begging me to stop while her eyes became red and blotchy from all the cascading tears she was shedding. As I moved up to her pelvic area the pleas became more fervent.</p><p>""Oh God, please!...no more....pleeease! I'll do anything! Anythiiiing if you sttttopppp!""</p><p>I was tempted to take her up on her offer, but I knew she'd do anything any time anyway, so it wasn't much of an incentive. Besides I was having too good a time right now. I noticed the tawse was leaving some red stripes across the area above her pussy, which must have been painful, but she was keeping her legs tight together, so the damage to the area was superficial.</p><p>Not so much, as I moved up further. Soon her stomach was a mass of red lines, which soon melded into one large crimson mass. I still had twenty-five strikes left when I got to my area of particular interest. Terry's pleas had toned down considerably and were now more babbling than actual words.</p><p>I laid the first blow to the underside of both boobs, which received rave reviews, or at least raves from Terry, and sent three more to the very same spot. She was now drooling and phlegm was beginning to drip from her nose. It turned out she liked it even less, when I reached the point where the tawse was landing directly on her big brown nubbins, especially when I repeated the strike four more times. By the time I reached the top of her breasts and ran the count down to zero, her head had dipped and was hanging down as though she were out cold. I knew she wasn't because she was still muttering and breathing hard.</p><p>I put the tawse and my breakfast things in the camper, stripped off my shorts and went for a swim. I thought perhaps another hour or so of hanging under the tree might help convince her to be a little more pleasant.</p><p>The sun was directly overhead when I finally pulled Terry down and got her in the pond again. I did some more swimming and when I looked over this time, I saw her head out of the water, but the part of her breasts that were showing above water were almost vermillion in color. I lay out in the sun for close to an hour, before I finally went over to Terry and convinced her to follow me into the RV.</p><p>I had her lie down on her bed, hooked the handcuffs to a hook I'd implanted at the head of the bed and got out some shaving cream and a disposable razor that I had used on my daughter and probably should have thrown away, but thought it would mean more to Terry if I didn't. </p><p>""Terry, I'm going to remove all of your pubic hair now. You have been acting like a child for a long time now, so it's only fitting that you look like one, as well. Besides, it should make any punishments performed in that area more painful.""</p><p>She started pleading with me again, and I told her that, if she didn't stop, I would put a gag in her mouth. She stopped. I applied the shaving cream to her pubic area. I made her spread her legs, so that I could cover the area between. I then rubbed it in, paying special attention to the lips of her pussy, even occasionally slipping my finger between the fat lips. No fool I! I gave the cream time to set and then set to work with the razor.</p><p>I think the dullness of the razor probably would have hurt a good bit, even if Terry hadn't been beaten across much of the area a couple of hours before, but the combination brought a fresh torrent of teardrops and blubbering. Eventually I had gotten the mat above her pussy shaved off, with only a few nicks, scrapes and red blotches showing and told her to pull her legs back to her chest.</p><p>Now this has got to be the most demeaning of positions for any woman to be put in, which was my main reason for ordering her into it. To make it even more embarrassing, I ordered her to spread her legs as far apart as possible, warning her that any movement could be disastrous to her womanhood. She held tight, and I had the pleasure of cutting the area around her plump lips, taking long moments to pull those lips up and out to scratch all the little hair stubble off, and then continuing on back to her little rosebud.</p><p>Per my instructions, she had tried to limit her sounds to groans and moans, but once in a while, when I hit a particularly vulnerable spot, the sounds became screeches. Unfortunately, all good things must come to an end, and her end was my end, of shaving, anyway. I put the shaving gear away, and let her have a couple of hours sleep, as I pulled out the book I was currently reading and escaped reality for a while.</p><p>When I woke Terry up, I, once again, became very aware of how beautiful she was, even with all the tears smeared across her face, and particularly what a beautiful body she had. Her pussy certainly looked like that of any eight year old girl at the moment, disregarding the nicks and scrapes, but it was the only part that wasn't obviously A-one grown-up modeling material. It also reminded me that I hadn't had sex with Angie for over a week, and in my naked condition, at the moment, that was becoming obvious, as well.</p><p>I imagine she was surprised, once again, to see a semi-erect penis, not a foot from her face as I shook her awake. If she was surprised, she didn't show it. Maybe that's how Chickie woke her regularly.</p><p>I released her handcuffs from the hook above her head and explained I needed her to do some work for me, which brought on another of her groans, but at least I think she'd learned by now that cursing was only going to bring her additional pain. She groaned even more as she tried to pull herself out of bed.</p><p>I grabbed an ax and pulled her out to an old dead tree that had fallen over. I told her I needed firewood to cook my supper on, and I wanted her to cut at least part of the tree into chunks for my fire. She looked at me like I was crazy, but I knew that most of the wood was rotten and would be easy for even a girl in handcuffs to cut up. I also knew that having been beaten on her front and back earlier, it was going to make the job a little harder and more painful, but that was the idea.</p><p>I handed her the ax and stepped far enough away that if she'd gotten the wise idea to fling it at me, I was out of range. She complained that she couldn't wield the ax with her handcuffs on, but, with the threat of another beating, she set to work chopping. Within a half hour she had cut up enough for a couple of fires, so I told her to put down the ax and come over to me. She was a little out of breath and her body was gleaming with perspiration. I retrieved the ax and we went back to the RV. I told her to go soak in the pond again, which she did with many thanks. By God, she was learning, slowly but surely.</p><p>After a half hour or so, I started the fire, and, when I had my steak sizzling away on the grill, I called her over. Dripping wet, she came over and I could tell she was savoring the smell of the steak. I went into the RV and brought out a bowl of Gravy Train dog food and set it on the table. I informed her she had given up the right to regular food when she tried to run away. I also told her that if she started behaving herself and did what I told her she might get given the right to regular food again. In the meantime...and I looked over at the dog food. The tears began to flow again, and she turned away, spurning my offering.</p><p>""I don't know what your problem is. I'm told that dog food is the most nourishing food you can eat, that it's full of vitamins and minerals.""</p><p>My statement went for naught. She went over and stood by a tree looking out at the pond, with her back to me, while I savored my steak. When I had finished, she came over and, trying to seat herself gingerly to offset the pain in her butt and do it with handcuffs, she eventually managed to sit next to my chair gazing at the fire.</p><p>""So what are you going to do to me?""</p><p>""That sort of depends on you, how you behave, how you turn yourself around. If you can learn to become civil and follow orders, things should improve considerably.""</p><p>""Well, how long are we going to be out here?""</p><p>""That depends on you, too. I have nothing pressing for the next month or so, so, if you decide to remain difficult and try to run away, we'll be here for a long time. I'll have to go to the store for provisions for myself occasionally, but I've got a big bag of dog food in the camper, so you're taken care of for a long time.""</p><p>Once again, the tears began to well up in her eyes, and she lowered her head and sobbed.</p><p>""However, if you decide to behave and become a little more friendly, who knows, it might only take a week or two.""</p><p>This obviously made her stop and think. She lifted her head and looked directly at my currently limp penis. This, of course, was an aspect that had not been open to me, when I had treated Paula to three weeks of much of the same thing as I was putting Terry through now. Of course, I wasn't walking around naked, when I was putting Paula through her torment, either. </p><p>""But I'm just so sore, all over.""</p><p>""By tomorrow a lot of that pain will be gone, or at least greatly abated. You will probably receive a beating once or more a day, just because, but the severity of those beatings will depend on you.""</p><p>As we watched the fire burn down and turn to glowing coals, I could see the wheels begin to turn in Terry's mind. I still had not decided what, if anything, I was going to do about taking advantage of Terry, sexually. I had pretty much decided to see how things developed, without planning anything specific. It didn't hurt that I could see Terry thinking along those lines, though.</p><p>By the time the fire had died out, I mentioned that I imagined Terry was pretty tired and was probably ready for a good night's sleep. She agreed, and I moved us inside. I gave her a toothbrush, paste and a hair brush and let her make herself a little more presentable. I offered her the dog food again, and again, she spurned it. I was pretty sure that by tomorrow her attitude would change. I think she thought if she began being nice, I'd change my mind about that. Fat chance!</p><p>But I noticed as I moved back and forth in front of her, putting dishes away, that she managed to let her hands brush against my limp penis a couple of times. I made a point of ignoring her. It was too early to give her the impression that she could bring sex into the equation to make things easier for herself. I hated myself for my resolve.</p><p>I finally got Terry hooked up for the night, went into my room, put on my pajamas (it's hard to sleep in the nude, once you're used to wearing pajamas, I've found. I read for a while and turned out the light around eleven.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>I made a point of setting my alarm for 6:30, figuring it would annoy Terry, who I knew was not a morning person. The sun was just coming up, and, as I expected, she was not happy being awakened that early.</p><p>""Oh, shit!...oh, fuck...now I've done it, haven't I? I really didn't mean to curse, Ernie. Please don't count those.""</p><p>""Sorry, hon, that's ten more, and I'll be using a ping pong paddle today. And I think it sounds better if you call me 'sir', don't you?""</p><p>""Okay....sir!""</p><p>I unhooked Terry and we moved out to the table and chairs. I placed the bowl of dog food in front of her and poured myself a bowl of Wheaties, added some milk and sugar and started in eating. Terry eyed the dog food for a couple on minutes, and hunger finally got the best of her. She reached over and took one to nibble on, popped it in her mouth, frowned but chewed for a few moments and swallowed. Periodically she would grab a few more and chew on them. Finally she asked for something to drink and I went into the RV, poured her a glass of ice water from the fridge and took it out to her. I think she thought I'd give her juice or something, but went ahead and drank it anyway. By the time I had finished eating Terry's bowl was half empty.</p><p>We sat cogitating and looking out at the pond for a few minutes. Terry broke the silence.</p><p>""Christ, I've got to piss!""</p><p>She started to move toward the RV and I stopped her. </p><p>""That's ten more swats with the paddle, Terry.""</p><p>""What, you mean 'Christ' is a curse word?""</p><p>""Well, I'm not a religious person, but I think most people who are, would classify the way you used the word as cursing, yes.""</p><p>""And what else can you say but piss when you have to piss?""</p><p>""Well, let's see. There's 'pee', 'urinate', 'do number 1', which sound a little childish, and then there's even 'wee-wee', which sounds a lot childish. You could have even said 'I've got to go to the bathroom', and I'd have known what you meant. Wait right here. You have your own special toilet. I'll bring it to you.""</p><p>I entered the camper and got out a gallon can that had once contained tomatoes, and that Paula had been forced to use on our camping trip, and a roll of toilet paper and brought them out to her. She looked at me like I was crazy.</p><p>""Are you crazy? You expect me to use that?""</p><p>""Only if you have to go.""</p><p>She thought for a few seconds, came over and, snarling, grabbed it from me and went around to the other side of the camper for privacy. She was just getting ready to squat, when I rounded the corner to watch.</p><p>""Do you mind? I really can handle this on my own.""</p><p>""Yeah, I don't want to take a chance on you running away.""</p><p>""""I won't run, I promise.""</p><p>""And I won't walk, so just go ahead.""</p><p>She glared at me, then squatted for close to a minute, obviously embarrassed, before I finally heard a trickle in the can, then a full force release.</p><p>""What shall I do with it...SIR?""</p><p>""Well, I think you can just leave it here for the time being. Whenever you have to do number 2, you'll have to dig a hole and bury it, so we don't attract a bunch of flies. Now, I can tell by your attitude that it's time for that paddling we were discussing earlier. Let me go change into my shorts and we'll get started.""</p><p>After I had dressed, I grabbed the paddle, came out and sat down in my chair and patted my knees. She looked at me with her best puppy dog pout and asked why she was being punished, that she hadn't done anything wrong.</p><p>I explained that these spankings and beating were not to atone for current mistakes, but rather for all the problems she had caused at home, then patted my knees again.</p><p>Terry, with resignation and a huge sigh moved over to my chair, and, in the process of placing herself across my knees, managed to (inadvertently, I'm sure!) place her hand over my genitals before she got into position. I ignored the overture and prepared for the spanking. Now, I must say preparation for a spanking varies with the person you're spanking. In Terry's case it necessitated careful inspection to see whether she was still showing the effects of yesterday's whipping. This involves gently moving your hands across the entire buttock area, pinching here and there and even running your hands between her legs to make sure the tip of the whip didn't bruise that area of skin.</p><p>""It looks to me like most of the redness from yesterday is gone, Terry. Just a few little spots here and there.""</p><p>If she knew that my rubbing had nothing to do with checking the damage, she was smart enough to keep quiet.</p><p>""Okay, this time we're talking about seventy-five plus twenty, I believe.""</p><p>I started in using the paddle, alternating between cheeks, and I hadn't hit her six times before I heard an 'Oww', followed by an ""Ooooh' on the next one. The outcries became more inventive, as we got further into the spanking. By the twentieth blow I distinctly heard a 'fuck' and reminded her she'd just earned another five. The paddle very effectively covered most of one nice wobbly cheek at a time, so, by fifty, both buttocks were fiery red, and Terry was crying and burbling.</p><p>On the ninetieth blow, Terry's body, which had been twitching and rigid throughout the beating, except for her flailing legs, just went limp. I finished out the last ten with a little less force than I'd been using. I let her lie on my lap for a couple of minutes and then reached under her to lift her up. Damned if my hand didn't accidentally land on one luscious hanging breast, which I had to grab onto for leverage to pull her up. Once again, she was smart enough to pretend she didn't notice my impropriety.</p><p>I suggested we go for a swim or at least a dip. She lay down on her back in the water again, and I went for a swim. I'm sure she must have noticed that my penis was not entirely limp, when I removed my shorts before entering the water. After swimming for a while, I looked over at Terry lying on her back with only her beautiful face and portions of two breasts floating above the water. When I think back now, I believe that is probably the thing I will remember most about that trip. Did I mention, tits fascinate me?</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>As I waded out of the pond I called to Terry and mentioned it was time for her exercise, so to come on out so I could hook her up to the RV. She rose slowly and approached me with her own idea. </p><p>""Isn't there something else I could do for exercise, instead? Like bouncing up and down on your hips for fifteen minutes or so. Something like that?""</p><p>""Tempting as it seems, I don't think so. Shame on you! (I said that last with a smile on my face). As a matter of fact, we can forego the walking exercise, if you'd rather do regular exercising for half an hour instead.""</p><p>""Like what?""</p><p>""Oh, running in place, jumping jacks, bicycling on your back, knee bends, bending and touching your toes, stuff like that.""</p><p>She smiled. ""I think you're just a dirty old man, who gets his kicks by watching bouncing boob...breasts, but that sounds better than walking for three miles. Let's do it!""</p><p>I guess it was a pretty transparent suggestion, but if she was game, I was willing to call a spade a spade. We moved over under a big oak tree, I planted my chair and started her off with running in place. Not quite as effective as jumping jacks, but I didn't want to be too obvious. She continued for a good four minutes, and I was watching her breasts bobbing up and down, with delight. I could tell she was tiring, what with the huffing and puffing she started doing about that time, but I was determined to make her do five minutes worth.</p><p>When I told her she could stop, she sank to her knees, which were apparently still skinned from her roadwork the day before, causing her to sit instead, which reminded her how sore her butt was, and she finally turned over on her side to rest. I let her rest for a couple of minutes, then started her on bending over to touch toes, then up with arms raised above head. Nowhere near as interesting, but enough breast movement to keep an old roué happy.</p><p>Again I let her run that exercise longer than one normally would, so the breathing had become labored by the time I told her she could stop. This time, remembering the difficulty she had in rising from her first rest, she decided to go over and lean against the oak tree.</p><p>Her next exercise was deep knee bends. Hardly any breast movement involved, but lots of open pussy watching. This exercise hadn't run three minutes, when I could tell Terry was seriously running out of steam. I let her go another thirty seconds and called a halt.</p><p>After a couple of recuperative minutes, I started her on the bicycle, where you lie on the ground, with only your shoulders and head touching the ground, supported by your hands on your hips and move your legs, as if you're bicycling. You can hardly see tits with this exercise, but, boy, the leg action makes for wonderful pussy watching, especially if you're standing over the bicycler, as I was. Two minutes rest.</p><p>Next exercise was the one where the 'victim', with arms akimbo, swings her upper torso to the right, then front, then to the left. Back to some nice booby action as they swing one way, then the other. I hadn't realized how sexy this one was, until I had watched Terry swinging her breasts back and forth for over five minutes. She kept looking over at me, hoping I'd call a halt, but the action was just too invigorating to stop, at least from my standpoint. Another rest period was called for.</p><p>She knew it was coming sometime, and now was the time for jumping jacks. Those breasts were bouncing everywhere but in my mouth, and her nipples had gotten as hard as little rocks. Oh my God, my prick had been getting a little harder with each exercise, and this one finished me, at least from the standpoint of getting the hard-on. The problem was, I didn't have an outlet for my problem, because I had decided it was still too early to bring sex into the equation. It's really hard having ethics, sometimes.</p><p>I figured we'd been going for over half an hour and I was pooped, so I suggested another swim. Off came my shorts, boner and all, which I know she noticed this time, and I was shortly out in the middle of the pond. I began to wonder if Terry knew how to swim, because she went back to lying flat with head and tits showing, which was okay with me.</p><p>After twenty minutes I put my shorts back on and went into the camper and made myself a sandwich, brought it out to the table and ate it, watching Terry continue to lie in the water. She finally came out, dripping wet and reminding me of the painting 'September Morn.' I threw her a towel and watched her dry off, which is kind of fun to watch, too.</p><p>She sat in a chair, gingerly, and nibbled on her dog food. She asked if I had any plans for the afternoon, and I told her that until it was time for her to cut more wood for my fire, her time was her own. She said she thought she'd like to take a nap then, which I thought was an excellent idea. I had had a very tiring morning!</p><p>I 'tucked' Terry in, hooking her handcuffs at the head of her bed and went in for my nap. For some reason, I dreamed I was stranded out at sea, floating on a huge breast, but I wasn't worried about food, because, when I got hungry, I just latched on to this huge nipple and sucked. Fortunately I awoke when the breast began to sink.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>After my nap, I awoke Terry and we went outside. It had grown hot during the early afternoon, and I had found we were both sopping with perspiration. I asked if she'd like to go in swimming with me, and she said she'd go in, but do her usual lying near the shore. I asked if she didn't know how to swim and she chuckled and said that it was really difficult to swim in handcuffs. Duh! I hadn't even thought about that. I offered to take the handcuffs off while she swam and that delighted her. </p><p>I went in and got the key, which I'd hidden in the glove compartment, and, attaching it to a rubber band, I unlocked the handcuffs, slipped the rubber band around my wrist,, dropped my shorts, and we went for a wonderful swim together. We stood and chatted in neck-high water, when I suddenly felt Terry's hand on my flaccid penis and she had this beatific smile on her hand. I grudgingly removed her hand, reminding her that we weren't here for fun and sex. She said that Chickie had told her that she gave the best head east of the Mississippi and regrasped my now slightly hardened prick. Using all the resolve I had at the moment I backed away and told her maybe she had better go back to shore.</p><p>She swam in and I swam around for a few more minutes, giving my libido a chance to cool down, and finally swam back to the RV. I immediately looked for the handcuffs that I had placed so carefully at the edge of the pond, and they were gone. Terry was sitting in one of the folding chairs, so I went over and asked what she'd done with the cuffs. She looked up at me innocently and said she had no idea where I'd left them. I told her I wasn't kidding around, that I wanted the cuffs immediately, that I wasn't taking a chance letting her run around without some way of hindering her movement. She repeated what she'd said earlier with a perfectly straight face and looked out at the pond as if she was dismissing me.</p><p>I became really upset, moved around behind her chair, reached over her with both hands and suddenly grabbed a firm boob in each hand and squeezed mightily. She squealed and tried to pry my hands off, but her breasts were large enough that I had a firm hold of both of them, and I squeezed a little harder. Terry began crying and continued to howl, so I asked again where the cuffs were, and she finally screamed they were under the mattress on her bed.</p><p>I went in and grabbed the cuffs and returned to where she was sitting, trying to soothe her reddening titties. I pulled her hands behind her and snapped the cuffs on. This was the first time she had them behind her back, but I figured the cuffs would be a whole lot more uncomfortable that way and besides, my little contretemps with her breasts had reminded me of something I'd always wanted to see, and I figured it would prove to Terry that I wasn't fooling around.</p><p>I went into the camper, found some plastic cording, the kind scouts use to make necklaces and such, and brought it outside. I went over to Terry and kneeling beside her chair began winding the strands around first one breast at the base, then around the other. Terry asked what I hoped to accomplish doing this, and I told her I thought in a few moments she'd be having enough pain that she'd know not to try to fool me again.</p><p>I continued to wrap both breasts individually very tightly, and the plastic was tight enough that it was making huge indentations at the base of each boob, with the excess spilling over in front of the indentations. Then to add to her misery, because I could hear her start to moan, I began running the plastic back and forth from the side of one breast to the side of the other. When I finished, her boobs were squeezed tightly together and her two nipples were both pointing toward each other, only a couple of inches from each other. I'd seen a picture of something similar once and thought, at the time, how neat it would be to see in real life. I wasn't disappointed.</p><p>Terry asked innocently just what I thought I was accomplishing by doing this to her. I told her that besides causing her some distress, it was something I always wanted to do.</p><p>She was tearing up a bit, but the pain didn't seem to be intense, until she'd been bound for a half hour or so. By then her breasts had turned a lovely shade of purple, women would probably call it lilac, and I could see the hurt it was causing Terry in her eyes. She rose and walked over by the pond for a few minutes, then returned with tears rimming her eyes and asked me please to unwind the plastic. I told her it wasn't time yet, and she moved away from me rapidly and sat on the 'beach' by the pond. I guess she figured if I wasn't going to cooperate at least I wasn't going to get a chance to look at my masterpiece.</p><p>I didn't want to do any permanent damage, and I remembered in the back of my mind that cutting off the circulation on a woman's breast for too long can do irreparable harm, so I waited another fifteen minutes and called her over. She was greatly relieved to have the plastic removed until it was all off. The blood flowing back into her breasts was apparently almost as unpleasant as being bound. There were striations on both breasts at the base and her nipples were standing out like beacons.</p><p>I then uncuffed her arms from behind her and refastened them in front of her, telling her it was time for her to cut me some more wood for my supper. The look she gave me was a combination of full-fledged hostility and stinging hurt, but she moved over to the ax and went to the rotted tree. I followed a safe distance back, lest her anger should become physical in nature. She dutifully chopped for about a half hour, at which point I told her to put down the ax and pick up the wood she'd cut and bring it along to my grill. This did not delight her soul either.</p><p>I got the fire started and put a couple of hamburgers on the grill, then went inside and got Terry a fresh bowl of Gravy Train. She pointed out that she had been behaving herself, and when was I going to let her eat regular food. I rebutted with the fact that she had just misbehaved this afternoon, hiding the cuffs, so I didn't see much improvement. She tried to convince me she was only kidding by hiding the cuffs, and I told her I didn't see the humor in it. She turned away and sulked, while I ate my wonderful hamburgers, done medium well, but I noticed later on that the bowl of dog food was almost empty.</p><p>She asked me again, while we sat around watching the dying charcoal turn from red to grey, if she couldn't do something to make things more pleasant for me, and therefore for her as well. I had great difficulty in telling her 'no', which I think she could tell, as my frustration from being with a totally naked girl for two full days was taking its toll on my horny nature.</p><p>I decided to take another swim to cool off my passions, so I stripped off my shorts and swam for ten minutes or so. As I was swimming into shore, Terry moved to the edge of the pond. I waded to shore and picked up a towel and began drying off. Suddenly she dropped to her knees in front of me while I was drying my hair, grabbed my limp prick and popped it in her mouth. I was totally taken by surprise, and my lust overcame my resolve. I just stood there and watched her gobble on my flabby extension. </p><p>Well, it was flabby for about ten seconds and then it took the form that all good boners do. Even as it grew to full length, Terry was able to keep the entire thing in her mouth, sliding the head partway down her throat. There was an occasional gurgle and one slight gag, but the slurpy sounds emanating from her mouth were bringing me to the edge much sooner than I would have chosen. Her tongue action on the lower part of my penis was professional in my estimation (though, I have to say, I never had the job done professionally before, so that was just a guess). At any rate, it didn't take Terry five minutes to bring me to a shattering orgasm, and I stood and savored it, as she let my seed slide down her throat. Then she looked up at me, smiled and ran her tongue over her upper lip, as if to make sure she'd gotten my full load. I decided Chickie may have been wrong in his estimation, in that it might be possible to include west of the Mississippi, as well. </p><p>""Now, don't you feel better?""</p><p>""Yes, but that was not nice of you to do, after I told you 'no'! I think a spanking is in order.""</p><p>I grabbed her arm and she looked at me in disbelief, as I pulled her over to the chair. She began to cry again as I sat and pulled her down on my lap. If a spanking can be called sensual, this came as close as I could make it. Each spank was close to a love pat, as soft as I could make it, followed by my hand slowly massaging her buttocks, eventually moving closer and closer to the little half peaches between her legs. Eventually, I stopped the love pats and my hand began to delve along the entire length of her split, gradually nearing her clitoris. She looked back at me with a look that approached love, as my fingers finally grasped her clit and massaged it for long moments. Then my fingers began exploring further, and soon I had two fingers delving into her vaginal hole. Alternating between her hole and her clit I soon had Terry panting and screaming obscenities as she reached the peak. Suddenly her body went totally tense, and she cried out ""Oh, fuck, I'm coming. Oh shit, yessssssss.....""</p><p>As she came down from her climax, I leaned over and whispered that I wasn't going to count those cuss words against her, but not to assume things would be different in normal conversation. She thanked me for a lovely climax, and said she really thought I was going to spank her and she should be mad for my tricking her, but she guessed she'd forgive me this time.</p><p>We both went and sat in the water up to our waists for an hour or so, chatting about this and that. She disclosed she thought her mom was lucky to have me for a lover, but I chalked that up to applesauce, since she still didn't know what kind of lover I was. A good diddle does not a lover make, as my old granny used to say. Maybe she said kiss instead of diddle, I'm not sure.</p><p>Anyway, she told me that perhaps she had been way too mean to her mother, just because her mom didn't like what she was doing with her life, and that she thought she'd try to straighten things out when she got home. More applesauce and I wasn't buying it, but I figured even if she was thinking about it, we were headed in the right direction.</p><p>When it got dark, the mosquitoes started biting and we went into the camper. It was a bit early for bed, so I offered Terry one of the books I had on the shelf and we spent the evening engrossed in our books. When I told her it was time for bed, she asked if I meant mine or hers. I'm not sure how serious she was, but I smiled and pointed to her bed. She got into bed and as I was leaning down to hook her handcuffs up, she leaned up and kissed me on the mouth. I was surprised, but regretfully pulled away from her without making anything of the kiss. I decided to kick myself when I got in my own bed! </p><p><i>To be continued</i></p>"
627,"Helping Out a Friend, Sort of, Part 2",Banshee,BF0629@verizon.net,"['Mf', 'Mdom', 'nc', 'reluc', 'spank', 'oral', 'preg']","Ernie, in attempting to rehabilitate Terry finds they have fallen in love with each other in the process, which makes it difficult to explain to Terry's mom when the get back after two weeks.",2013-07-27T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The next morning, I awoke Terry at 6:30 again, much to her chagrin, and after breakfast, explaining again, that these punishments were for transgressions she had incurred prior to our camping trip, I strung her up and went to cut some nice long switches from a willow tree nearby. I had placed tape around her wrists to offset the chafing from the handcuffs.</p><p>When I returned, she begged me not to punish her again, but I ignored her. I told her that at least she had no additional strokes due because of cursing, but she just stuck her tongue out at me and sighed. I gave her fifty up and down her back and buttocks and twenty-five spread out along her front, with the last five on her beautiful breasts.</p><p>I unhooked her and asked if she'd like to go for a swim with me, if I took off her cuffs. She was delighted, and after removing my shorts the two of us swam out to chest height and stood and chatted.</p><p>I asked her why she had such animosity for her mom, and she explained that Angie was always riding her about something. I asked, if she had a kid who was drinking, smoking and doping and going with one of the cycle gang members wouldn't she be upset and attempt to convince her daughter to change her ways. She allowed as how she probably would, but that she was just sowing her wild oats. I asked when was the wild oat sowing going to end, especially the doping and drinking, because it was so easy for those to become addictive. She thought for a moment and nodded that I had a point.</p><p>Suddenly I felt her hand lightly touching my prick, and, in spite of my firm resolve to hold off on any more sex between us, for the time being, I let her hand wander. Soon she was stroking my penis lightly and I was reacting ""firmly"". She smiled as she felt the limpness turn to rigidity. I finally told her that having sex with her was very tempting, but if we went ahead she would have to understand that it wouldn't have any effect on the regimen I had established. She indicated that was okay with her, that she was very horny and found me very interesting and appealing sexually.</p><p>By then I was totally hard, so I threw caution to the wind, and ignoring my high principles, tweaked her nipple and suggested we finish swimming and go into the camper. The swim only lasted as long as it took to get to shore. I was still hard as a brickbat (however hard a brickbat gets), so we both toweled off and hurried into my double bed. Fortunately I had a small supply of condoms in the drawer next to the bed, and remembered to use one this time. </p><p>We made glorious love to each other, with me spending a goodly amount of time kissing and sucking on her gorgeous boobs, and she, on my stiff penis. I finally had to caution her to leave off on my hard-on, if she expected any vaginal climax other than that which I was about to give her orally. She kissed me deeply with her tongue and I moved down for my part of the oral stimulation. Terry's baldness was a turn-on for me, and I spent a lot of time licking the outside of her puffy lips, before delving in between. I had given her three quick clitoral climaxes, before I felt my hardness beginning to soften and decided it was time for the coup de grace. I plunged into her wetness and was rewarded with yet another orgasm from Terry almost immediately. We were both so excited that it didn't take two minutes before we were both panting and groaning. We managed to climax at nearly the same time, and I have to say, it was one of the most satisfying orgasms I had ever had.</p><p>We lay there holding hands for about five minutes, both of us in that after-sex la-la land where good sex takes you. Eventually I mentioned that it was exercise time, and I thought Terry was going to spit at me. I reminded her that I had pointed out that sex wouldn't alter the routine, but I think she was convinced it would. In a huff she rose and stomped into the front of the RV.</p><p>I followed her, eventually, and asked if she'd rather walk behind the camper or do calisthenics. This time she chose the walking, I think just to spite me. I put the cuffs back on and, after about three quarters of an hour, we were back to the camp site. Terry was pretty sweaty and dusty so I asked her if she'd like me to take the cuffs off so we could go for a swim. She answered rather coldly that she thought she'd just lie in the water, thank you very much. So, we went our separate ways, me swimming and she lying with those damn nipples sticking up out of the water like twin periscopes.</p><p>She warmed up a little, while I was eating my sandwich, and she was munching on her dog food. When we were sitting there afterwards, she startled me, with a statement I was thinking at the same time, but wouldn't have mentioned, because of our current relationship as ""master"" and ""slave"".</p><p>""You know, I don't think I've ever made love before that was as deep and sensual as what we did this morning. And I'm not just saying that, to get any favors from you. I just really had some of the deepest orgasms I've ever experienced.""</p><p>I could have accepted her statement as more applesauce, if I hadn't felt the same way. I didn't want to let her think I was giving in on my resolve to keep up her regimen, so I was silent for a moment. Then, I couldn't help it, I had to let her know how I felt.</p><p>""Terry, you're putting me in an awkward position here, because I felt the same way. That was one of the most satisfying sessions of love-making I've ever had, and I've probably had a lot more sessions than you have. That's going to make it really hard for me to continue what I came out here for, if we continue.""</p><p>""Well, of course, you're the boss, but if you don't let nature take its course with our love-making, it's going to be really frustrating for both of us. I will be devastated if that's the last time we make love. It's like I've found what I've been looking for, and if I can't have it any more, what do I do? I know that sounds dramatic as Hell, but I really mean it.'</p><p>""Why don't we just wait and see what the future brings. How about that?""</p><p>We sat next to each other in the folding camp chairs and held hands for a long time. I was even starting a blissful doze, when I felt her finger scratching the palm of my hand. I looked over at her and I could see a fire burning in those bright blue eyes. That was all it took.</p><p>A minute later we were back on my bed doing the proverbial sixty-nine with a vengeance. I was hard almost immediately and finally had to caution Terry to let up, if she didn't want a mouthful of semen. She laughed and began kissing my legs, while I continued to bring her to a couple of more deep comes. We finally joined hips and, this time, because of our earlier love-making, I was able to prolong the act until Terry had come three times, before I had another sensationally deep orgasm.</p><p>This time, I lay on her for long minutes after my limp penis had given up the ghost and popped out of her vagina. I was drained, but it was such a satisfying feeling of inertia, I hated to give it up. When I finally rolled off of Terry, we lay next to each other for about a half hour. My mind started racing. This couldn't be happening! Was I falling in love with this girl? If I was, could I continue to treat her the way I had been? What about my relationship with Angie? Did wonderful sex actually constitute love, or was it just great sex?</p><p>I finally decided I just couldn't continue to punish Terry, and at least the dog food and the tin can toilet had to go. Being a somewhat dominant type, as you may have noticed, I thought I'd keep the exercise and spanking features in place.</p><p>After supper we were once again sitting and watching the coals burn down, holding hands and vegging. Terry suddenly spoke up.</p><p>""Ernie...uh, sir...I have to tell you now that no matter which direction we go in from here, I have made up my mind to mend my ways to some extent. Chickie is a done deal. I think I was going with him more to annoy Mom, than because I was enjoying the relationship. And I will definitely cut down on my drinking. The drugs I was using, mostly pot, was Chickie's, so it won't be hard to give that up either. Smoking, I'm not sure I can give up, but if we stay out here much longer, you will have weaned me off the nicotine addiction and it should be much easier. Truly, though, I find myself addicted to you, now, and if you don't come with the package, I'm not sure where I go from here.""</p><p>""First of all, it's Ernie from now on, unless I'm punishing you, which I plan to continue to do, though from now on, if everything stays the same, it will be limited to spankings. I've been doing a lot of thinking, too, and, looking at it from your standpoint, it just doesn't make sense to continue this way. I'm old enough to be your father. When I'm ready to retire at 65, you'll be, what, 42 or 43? The prime of life! It wouldn't be fair to you. Why don't we just stay out her another week or two, and see what happens.""</p><p>""Okay, but do we have to have the spankings. I'm being a good girl, aren't I?""</p><p>""Yeah, but I've found I'm addicted to spankings, now, so that's still part of the package.""</p><p>""I guess I can take those, if that makes you happy, Sadist!"" This, of course, was said with a big smile. </p><p>And so we continued for the next two weeks, making love, swimming, eating food, other than Gravy Train, making love, sleeping, and, oh, did I mention making love? I occasionally threw in a light spanking, when I could find something Terry hadn't done or said that I thought she should have. It wasn't solving my enigma, though. </p><p>We talked about a lot of things...religion, politics, books we liked, movies we liked, kids, life, sex, and I found she was really smart, a good conversationalist with a great sense of humor. I was beginning to feel like a teen-ager again, with that lump in my throat and a pounding heart every time those beautiful blue eyes looked into mine. Puppy love at 43! Who'da thunk?</p><p>Once during our stay by the lake, we drove into the nearest town and restocked the vittles and something for Terry to wear, for when we finally decided to leave our Garden of Eden. She suggested we forget about bras, as a blouse would cover her until we got her home, so it really came down to a blouse, panties and shorts, which I had to buy for her, while she stayed in the RV, since she had nothing to wear into the store.</p><p>Our idyllic stay had to end sometime, and I finally told her we'd have to be getting back, because I had another contract pending, which couldn't wait much longer. Terry's eyes began to tear, and I was only crying on the inside. This was the best two weeks I'd ever spent in my life, and I still had no idea where to go from here.</p><p>We sat, hand-in-hand, and talked about it, waist-deep in the pond, the day before we left. I was still worried about Angie's reaction, if I told her Terry and I were serious about going with each other, possibly living with each other. I had taken this task on to help her straighten her daughter out, and all I had done was mess up the whole situation miserably. She would have every right to throw me out of her apartment. Terry was certainly of age, and could do as she pleased, but I still wasn't convinced this was the way to go.</p><p>We finally decided to go ahead and tell Angie what had happened, and the Devil take the hindermost, as my father used to say. Driving back to the city, it was raining hard all the way, the first day we'd had any appreciable rain during the whole trip. Neither of us said anything and the mood was as dark as the cloudy sky above.</p><p>When we went to Angie's apartment, things were bright and cheerful at first. Terry hugged Angie, probably for the first time in a long time, and, as we sat, Terry went into her epiphany, explaining she was giving up Chickie, the mj, heavy drinking and smoking. Then I hit her mom with the stab in the back. We had fallen in love. You could have heard the proverbial pin drop for the next fifteen seconds. Finally Angie sighed and said that if that was what it would take to straighten Terry out, she'd accept it, not happily but resolutely. She added that she knew for a fact that Terry was getting one hell of a man, and then lowered her head and began to cry. Terry hurried over to try to console her, which helped a little, I think, but then Angie excused herself and, hurrying into her bedroom, closed the door.</p><p>Terry and I hugged each other, kissed, and I left for my house. We continued to see each other every night. Terry broke off with Chickie (without any of my bones being broken) and got a job as a secretary. Two weeks later she let me know she had missed her period, taken a pregnancy test and it was positive. Nothing like hitting the spot the first and only time we made love without protection! If we had any questions about marriage before, that solved them.</p><p>We were married a month later, with Angie's blessings, though I'm sure there was some hidden animosity, and recently Terry produced our first-born, a son. Our love-making still competes with those wondrous days by the pond, and I still spank Terry when I can find a good enough excuse. She doesn't seem to mind and it seems to add a new element to the sex that follows. I'm not sure what the future holds for us, but every day, rain or shine, the love grows stronger, and I thank the Lord Angie asked me to help her out.</p>"
628,Nachts Kommt Der Hävelmann,Baracuda,,"['inc', 'spank', 'oral', 'anal']","Ein kleines, siebenjähriges Mädchen erlebt schlimme Wach-Träume!",2012-02-07T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Nachts kommt der Hävelmann.</p><p>Anna kam zu uns in das Kinderheim, weil ihr Vater auf der Baustelle, wo er als Architekt arbeitet, abgestürzt ist und nun mit mehreren Knochenbrüche im Krankenhaus lag.</p><p>Ihr Vater war seit zwei Jahren Witwer, der die Siebenjährige seit dem Tod ihrer Mutter allein betreute und das Kind jetzt nicht mehr versorgen konnte.</p><p>Als Psychologin des Kinderheimes hatte ich die Aufgabe, das Eingangsgespräch mit Anna zu führen, um so einen ersten Eindruck über das Kind zu bekommen.</p><p>Wir zogen uns mit Kakao für Anna und Tee für mich, in mein gemütlicher Büro zurück und plauderten zusammen über alles Mögliche.</p><p>Anna war ein sehr hübsches Mädchen mit der Figur einer Acht- oder Neunjährigen, aber obwohl ich sie sehr intelligent einschätzte, hatte sie doch das Vokabular einer Sechsjährigen, sicher lag es daran, daß A immer nur mit ihrem Vater, den sie über alles liebte, zusammen war.</p><p>Vorsichtig kam ich auf das Verhältnis von Anna zu ihrem Vater zu sprechen und fragte sie:</p><p>""Magst du denn deinen Papa, Anna?""</p><p>""Ja, sehr, ich habe ja nur ihn, seit Mama im Himmel ist, Tante!"" sagte Anna</p><p>""Und ist dein Papa immer lieb zu dir?""</p><p>""Ja, er ist immer sehr lieb zu mir, er schlägt mich auch nicht, wenn ich einmal etwas angestellt habe, das macht dann der Hävelmann, weißt du Tante, ich bin öfters nicht lieb, dann sagt der Papa immer:</p><p>""Dafür, dass du das oder dies hier gemacht hast Anna, kommt heute Nacht bestimmt wieder der Hävelmann zu dir an dein Bett und haut dir den nackten Popo voll!""</p><p>""Wer ist denn der Hävelmann ?"" fragte ich neugierig und Anna sagte:</p><p>""Was das weißt du nicht Tante, den Hävelmann kennt doch jedes Kind, das ist doch ein Geist, der böse Kinder besucht und sie dann haut oder noch viel, viel schlimmere Sachen mit ihn macht, wenn sie etwas böses angestellt haben!""</p><p>""Erzähle mir mehr vom Hävelmann Anna !"" sagte ich und es sprudelte fast aus Anna heraus, sie war sichtlich froh, endlich einmal mit jemand über ihre Begegnungen mit dem Hävelmann erzählen zu können:</p><p>""Weißt du Tante, wenn ich böse war und der Papa sagt dann "" dafür kommt heute Nacht der Hävelmann zu dir"" dann gehe ich abends immer mit Angst in mein Bett und warte dann auf ihn.</p><p>Vorher muss ich mir auch noch mit einem Seidenschal selbst die Augen verbinden, denn Papa sagt, ich darf unter keinen Umständen den Hävelmann sehen, sonst holt er mich und nimmt mich mit, dann komme ich aber nicht wie die Mama in den Himmel, sondern in die Hölle.</p><p>Ich muss dann nie lange warten, bis der Hävelmann dann endlich kommt, ich höre ihn, wie er sich anschleicht und sich dann auf meinen Bettrand setzt.</p><p>Dann spüre ich seine warme Hand unter meiner Bettdecke, wie sie meine Beine entlang fährt, mein Nachthemd hoch schiebt und mich dann an meinem keinen Pipi vorne streichelt.</p><p>Der Hävelmann spricht dann ganz leise zu mir, er hat fast die gleiche Stimme wie mein Papa, nur viel, viel tiefer, er fragt mich dann:</p><p>""Stimmt es, daß du schon wieder deinen Papa angelogen hast, Anna?""</p><p>""Und ich sage dann voller Angst:</p><p>""Ja, Herr Hävelmann!""</p><p>""Dann ist es auch richtig, daß du dafür vom Hävelmann tüchtig Schläge verdient hast Kind?"" fragt er dann und ich sage dann wieder:</p><p>""Ja, Herr Hävelmann!""</p><p>""Und was hast du dazu zu sagen, Kind?"" fragt der Hävelmann streng und ich sage:</p><p>""Ich war ganz, ganz böse Herr Hävelmann und er tut mir so leid, bitte bestrafen sie mich mit Schläge dafür!""</p><p>""Womit; Kind?"" fragt er knapp und ich muß sagen:</p><p>""Mit ihrem Rohrstock, Herr Hävelmann!""</p><p>""Wohin?"" fragt er wieder und ich:</p><p>""Auf den Popo Herr Hävelmann!""</p><p>""Auf den was?""</p><p>Ich merke dann , daß ich einen Fehler gemacht habe und sage schnell:</p><p>""Auf den nackten Popo Herr Hävelmann!""</p><p>""Dann drehe dich um, hebe dein Nachthemd hoch und streck den nackigen Arsch hinten schön weit heraus, dann bekommst du vom Hävelmann was du verdient hast!"", sagt er dann streng.</p><p>Ich gehorche dann sofort, drehe mich um und lege mich auf den Bauch, dann schiebe ich mein Nachthemd hoch und weil ich nie ein Höschen unter dem Nachthemd tragen darf, bin ich jetzt hinten ganz nackt.</p><p>Der Hävelmann streichelt mir dann den Popo hinten und sagt:</p><p>""Was ein süßes. kleines Ärschen du hast Kind, so richtig zum Küssen, zu schade, daß dir der Hävelmann jetzt mit seinem Stöckchen den Popo versohlen muß, aber du bist ja selbst Schuld an deiner Haue jetzt, warum gehorchst du auch deinem Papa nicht?""</p><p>Dann fasst er mit unter mein Bäuchlein, hebt mich hoch und flüstert:</p><p>""Komm Kleines, hebe schön dein Ärschen hoch, noch höher, richtig hoch mit dem kleinen, prallen Arsch hinten und mach die Beinchen weiter auf, zeig dem Hävelmann ruhig dein geiles Vötzchen und dein kleines, süßes Arschloch!""</p><p>""Ich mache dann, was er von mir verlangt, bis ich fast auf meinem Bett knie, obwohl ich garnicht weiß, was geil ist und was mein Vötzchen ist, ich glaube, der Hävelmann meint mein Pipi damit und hat dafür nur ein anderes Wort, so wie die anderen Wörter, die er immer zu mir sagt, die ich nicht verstehe.</p><p>Dabei streichelt er mich überall, sogar vorne zwischen den Beinchen an meinem Pipie, das ist immer sehr, sehr schön für mich, aber dann schlägt er mich doch und wie.</p><p>Immer und immer wieder saust das böse Stöckchen über meinen armen Popo und was noch schlimmer für mich ist, auch über meine empfindlichen Schenkelchen hinten und ich muß dann immer ganz arg weinen dabei.</p><p>Dann, wenn mein armer Popo voll von Striemen ist und mir wie Feuer brennt, hört der Hävelmann mit dem Schlagen auf, nimmt mich in die Arme und tröstet mich, dabei streichelt er mich wieder überall, am Po, an den Brüstchen, an meinem Bäuchlein und zwischen den Beinchen vorne am Pipi.</p><p>Da macht er mir es besonders lang, er öffnete meine Schenkelchen und spielt mit dem Finger an dem kleinen Knöpfchen, oben an meinem Pipie, das ist so schön, daß ich dabei immer ganz laut stöhnen muß.</p><p>Ich könnte mich Stundenlang so von ihm verwöhnen lassen, so schön ist es für mich vom Hävelmann überall so lieb gestreichelt zu werden und ich liebe ihn dafür mehr als meinen Papa, dafür vergesse ich auch die schlimmen Hiebe, die er mir immer gibt und die Schmerzen, ja ich sehne mich so nach seinen Schlägen, weil er mich danach immer so verwöhnt, daß es mir ganz komisch vorne zwischen den Beinchen am Pipi wird und dann werde ich immer fast ohnmächtig dabei.</p><p>In der ganzen Zeit hält mich der Hävelmann fest in seinem Arm und wenn ich wieder bei mir bin, fragt er mich:</p><p>""Na, war es schön, was der Hävelmann mit dir gemacht hat, Kind?""</p><p>Und ich nicke nur, ich nicke auch als er mich fragt:</p><p>""Trotz der Schläge, die dir der Hävelmann so schlimm über den nackten Arsch gezogen hat, Kind?""</p><p>Er nimmt dann meine Hand, führt sie unter seinen Mantel unter dem er immer ganz nackt ist, legt meine Hand auf sein haariges Ding zwischen seinen Beinen und sagt:</p><p>""Dann verwöhne den Hävelmann auch ein bißchen Kind!""</p><p>Ich weiß dann immer sofort, was ich zu tun habe, ich nehme sein Ding in die Hand, das ganz klein und schrumpelig ist, dann mache ich eine Faust und pumpe es immer auf - und ab.</p><p>Sein Ding wird immer größer und steifer und der Hävelmann stöhnt dann immer ganz laut dabei.</p><p>Dann muß ich auch die beiden haarigen Bälle unten an seinem Ding in die Hand nehmen und fest massieren, dem Hävelmann gefällt das sehr, denn er stöhnt noch lauter dabei, dann nimmt er mir sein großes, steifes Ding aus der Hand und sagt dann:</p><p>""Lege dich jetzt auf den Rücken, Kind!""</p><p>Jetzt kommt des Schlimmste für mich, viel schlimmer, als die Schläge, die er mit vorher über den Popo und meine empfindlichen Schenkelchen hinten gehauen hat.</p><p>Wenn ich auf dem Rücken liege, kniet er sich über mich, so daß er auf meiner Brust kniet und sagt streng:</p><p>""Mach das Maul auf, Anna!""</p><p>Ich muss dann immer sofort gehorchen und mache so weit ich nur kann den Mund auf.</p><p>Dann steck er mir sein schreckliches, langes, steifes Ding in den Mund und bewegt seinen Körper ganz schnell vor- und zurück.</p><p>Dabei stößt er mir sein Ding immer so weit in den Mund, daß ich es hinten am Gaumen spüre und fast keine Luft mehr, dabei bekomme.</p><p>Oft nimmt es auch meine Hand, führt sie an seinen Mund und biegt alle Finger, bis auf meinen Mittelfinger zurück, den nimmt er dann in den Mund und lutscht lange daran, dann nimmt er meine Hand hält sie sich hinten an seinen nackten Popo und sagt:</p><p>""Komm Kind, steck mir deinen Finger in den Arsch und fick mich schön damit!""</p><p>Ich muss ihm dann meinen Finger so tief es geht in sein Popoloch hinten stecken und so feste ich kann, damit in seinem Popo herumwühlen, dem Hävelmann gefällt das so, daß er immer fester mit seinem Ding in meinen Mund stößt, bis er laut stöhnt und mir dann alles, was er in seinem Ding vorne hat, in meinen Mund spritzt.</p><p>Dann will er auch noch, daß ich alles, was in meinem Mund ist hinunterschlucke, sonst bekomme ich wieder Schläge, aber das ist so ekelig, denn der Saft ist so warm und klebrig und er schmeckt so bitter.</p><p>Machmal spritzt es mir der Hävelmann seinen Saft auch nicht in den Mund, sondern hört vorher auf und sagt:</p><p>""Du warst Heute wieder besonders unartig Kind, du siehst doch sicher ein, daß du für deine Ungezogenheit eine Zusatzstrafe verdient hast?""</p><p>Wenn ich wieder sage: ""Ja Herr Hävelmann!"", dann sagte er nur:</p><p>""Dreh dich um und knie dich auf dein Bett!""</p><p>""Wenn ich da knie, sagt er:</p><p>""Die Hände nach hinten und die Arschbacken auseinander gezogen Kind!""</p><p>Ich greife dann mit beiden Händen hinten an meinen Popo und ziehe die Popobacken so gut ich kann, auf, doch er ist nie damit zufrieden damit und ruft:</p><p>""Die Arschbacken auseinander habe ich gesagt, los, fest hineingegriffen in den Kinderarsch und die dicken Backen auseinander gezerrt, ich will, daß dein Arschloch so breit wird deine Votze lang ist!""</p><p>Ich weiß zwar nicht, was er damit meint, aber ich ziehe an meinen Popobacken, so gut ich kann, so fest, daß es mir weh tut.</p><p>Dann spüre ich sein Ding an meinem Pipie unten, er steckt es mir da rein, zwar nur ein Stückchen und das ist so schön für mich, daß ich wollte, er würde mir sein Ding ganz tief in´s Pipi stecken, aber das tut er leider nie.</p><p>Er bewegt seinen Körper dabei auch nie, sondern wartete eine kleine Weile, bevor er sein Ding wieder unten herauszieht und es mir dann hinten an mein Popoloch hält.</p><p>Wenn ich sein Ding am Popoloch spüre, heule ich meist gleich los und flehe den Hävelmann an:</p><p>""Bitte nicht Herr Hävelmann nicht ihr großes, steifes, langes Ding in mein kleines, enges Loch hinten stecken, das tut mir doch immer so weh im Popoloch hinten und ich muß dann wieder vor Schmerzen ganz laut schreien, das wissen sie doch!""</p><p>Und der Hävelmann lacht dann, packt mich bei den Hüften und hält mich eisern daran fest und während er mir sein dickes Ding Zentimeter und Zentimeter hinten in mein kleines Popoloch bohrt, sagt er:</p><p>""Schrei du nur Kind, dein Jammern und Schreien ist Musik für meine Ohren, je lauter du heulst, um so sicher bin ich, daß deine Bestrafung so richtig ist und hier kann dich sowieso niemand schreien hören!""</p><p>Dann fängt er an, seinen Körper immer schneller hin- und her zu bewegen und sein Ding fährt bei mir im Poloch hinten immer rein und raus, er stößt immer so feste zu, daß ich seine haarigen Bälle von seinem Ding an meinem Pipi spüre und schreie dann ganz laut, ich wackle auch mit dem Popo und versuche dem schlimme Ding im Hintern zu entkommen, aber der Hävelmann hält mich ganz, ganz fest und ich kann ihm nicht entkommen.</p><p>Erst wenn er sein Ding in meinem Popo heftig gezuckt und er wieder seine warme, klebrige Flüssigkeit in meinen Po hinten gespritzt hat, läßt er mich endlich los.</p><p>Machmal habe ich solch eine Angst, schon wieder von ihm sein dickes, steifes Ding in den Popo hinten gesteckt zu bekommen, daß ich meine Bäckchen so fest zusammenkneife, daß er garnicht hinten in mich eindringen kann, so sehr er sich auch abmüht.</p><p>Dann greift mir der Hävelmann unter das Bäuchlein, spielt mit meinem Pipie und dem Knöpfchen oben in der Mitte und sagt ganz lieb:</p><p>""Komm entspanne dich Kind, sei ganz brav und laß den Hävelmann mit seinem Schwanz in deinen kleinen, geilen Arsch hinten hinein, du weißt doch, dass du der Zusatzstrafe vom Hävelmann nicht entgehst, wenn du dich gegen seinen Arschfick auch noch so wehrst, so bekommst du doch den harten Schwanz vom Hävelmann bis zu seinen Eiern in den kleinen, engen Arsch gesteckt und wirst so lange gevögelt, bis es dem Hävelmann kommt und er dein kleines Loch mit seinem Schmand gefüllt hat!""</p><p>Der Hävelmann benutz immer solche schlimmen Worte, wenn er mich besucht, bei den meisten Worten weiß ich garnicht, was sie bedeuten.</p><p>Mit ist es auch egal, nur dem Hävelmann nicht, denn je mehr schlimme Worte er zu mir sagt, um so großer und steifer wir dann wieder sein Ding.</p><p>Wenn er aber mit seinem Ding nicht in mein Popoloch hinten hineinstoßen kann, weil ich vor Angst ganz fest meine Popo-Backen zusammendrücke, dreht er mich um, legt mich auf den Rücken und drückt mir mit beiden Händen die Beine auseinander, dann kniet er sich zwischen meine Schenkel und leckt mich, erst unten zwischen den Beinen, an meinem Pipie und an dem Knöpfchen oben, das dabei immer größer und steifer wird und dann am Popoloch hinten, das ist immer sehr schön für mich und ich stöhnte dann immer ganz laut dabei.</p><p>Der Hävelmann lacht dann immer und sagt:</p><p>""Ja, das gefällt dir, du kleine Sau, wenn dir der Hävelmann die kleine, geile Votze vorne und das große Arschloch hinten mit seiner heißen Zunge ausleckt, aber jetzt ist gleich Schluß damit, jetzt wirst du von mir doch noch arschgefickt!""</p><p>Dann drückt er mir wieder sein steifes Ding tief in mein Poploch hinein und ich schreie und schreie...</p>"
629,Anjas Rute,Baracuda,,"['M', 'f', 'inc', 'oral', 'ped', 'spank']","Anja muss etwas mehr Respekt und Gehorsam beigebracht werden, am besten geht das mit einer Ginster-Rute, die sie zur Strafe selbst pflücken muss!",2012-02-10T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Anja stand vor dem großen Spiegel im Bad und kämmte sich gerade die lange, blonden Haare, als Bernd ungeduldig die Türe öffnete und seinen Kopf hereinstreckte.</p><p>""Du bist ja immer noch gar nicht fertig Anja du weißt doch genau, dass wir um 8 Uhr mit unseren Freunden zum Essen verabredet sind und jetzt ist es schon 7 Uhr, also beeile dich ein bissen, das Essen ist sehr wichtig für mich!"" sagte Bernd und betrachtete Anja voller Lust dabei, die nur mit einem ihrer super engen Sloggy-Höschen bekleidet war, das ihren kleinen Popo so herrlich modellierte.</p><p>Anja drehte sich zu Bernd um, stellte sich auf die Zehenspitzen, damit sie noch größer wurde und streckte ihm provozierend ihre beiden niedlichen nackten Brüstchen entgegen und sagte lachend:</p><p>""Wir Frauen müssen eben etwas für unsere Schönheit tun, bei der heutigen Konkurrenz!""</p><p>""Dir werde ich gleich was schönes auf deinen kleinen, geilen Hintern hier malen, du freches Gör!"" sagte Bernd und gab Anja einen festen Klaps auf das stramme Miederhöschen.</p><p>""Ist das alles was du kannst, wehrlose Frauen zu verprügeln du Grobian?"" schmollte Anja jetzt.</p><p>""Was, frech willst du auch noch werden, na warte!"" sagte Bernd dann nahm er eine von Anja 's Haarbürsten, die mit dem langen Stiel von der Frisierkommode, packte Anja zog sie über sein leicht vorgestrecktes Knie und schlug ihr fest mit dem Rücken der Haarbürste auf den Popo.</p><p>Anja wehrte sich heftig gegen die Schläge, sie strampelte mit ihren langen, schlaksigen Beinen und tat so, als weine sie, aber das klang mehr nach Lust als nach Schmerz, sie wich auch den Schlägen nicht aus, sondern drückte ihren halbnackten Körper immer wieder an den Körper von Bernd der auch nur einen Bademantel mit einem Slip drunter trug.</p><p>Das wurde Bernd dann doch zuviel, er packte Anja am Arm, zog sie zur Toilette, setzte sich dann auf den geschlossenen Sitz und legte sich Anja fachgerecht über seinen Schoß.</p><p>Mit der linken Hand streifte er ihr das enge Miederhöschen auf die Schenkel und mit der rechten Hand schlug er sie mit der Haarbürste auf den bereits von den vorherigen Schlägen, leicht geröteten Popo.</p><p>Dann griff er Anja von unten zwischen die Schenkel und drückte sie ihr mit der Hand auseinander. Anja stöhnte auf, aber auch das klang nach Lust, Lust auf mehr, mehr Schläge und mehr exponieren ihres blondgelockten Kleinodes zwischen ihren strammen Schenkeln.</p><p>""Au, au, hör doch auf, sonst kann ich naher im Restaurant gar nicht mehr richtig ruhig auf dem Stuhl sitzen!"" jammerte Anja gespielt und ließ sich von Bernds Schoß auf den Boden gleiten und schaute mit ihrem Schlafzimmerblick fast beleidigt zu Bernd hoch.</p><p>""Aber das brauchst du doch, du brauchst doch mehrmals am Tage deine Hiebe von mir auf deinen kleinen, geilen Arsch, stimmst?"" sagte Bernd lachend und Anja sofort:</p><p>""Ja ich brauch das auf den Arsch, immer feste auf den Arsch, aber noch viel mehr als Prügel brauche ich das hier!""</p><p>Dann griff sie Bernd unter seinen Bademantel, schlug ihn auseinander und fuhr mit der Hand in seinen Slip, dann zerrte sie seinen ernorm großen Penis aus dem Slip heraus und ließ ihm in ihrem kleinen, lasziven Mund verschwinden.</p><p>Bernd sah zu, wie sein Penis bis zu den Hoden in den engen Mund von Anja verschwand und fragte sich wie so oft, wo sie das Riesending das er immer bekam, wenn ihn Anja wieder einmal richtig geil machte, wohl hin steckte, aber dann konzentrierte er sich nur noch auf das herrliche Lippenspiel von Anja , bis er merkte, dass er ihr gleich seinen Samen in den Mund ejakulieren würde.</p><p>""Hör auf, sonst muss ich noch abspritzen, heb dir das für später auf!"" sagte Bernd lachend, dann packte er Anja bei den Haaren und versuchte sie von seinem Penis wegzuziehen, doch Anja blieb hartnäckig.</p><p>Sie ließ den nassen Penis von Bernd für einen Augenblick auf ihrem kleinen Mund gleiten und hielt ihn wie eine Trophäe hoch, schaute mit einem Blick der voller Lust und Verlangen war zu Bernd hoch und flüsterte:</p><p>""Jetzt ist jetzt und nachher ist nachher und du weißt, wenn ich will, dann hast du in einer halben Stunde schon wieder einen ""Steifen, also komm jetzt schön geil und spritz es mir in den Mund, wenn es dir kommt, du weißt doch, wie gern ich deinen heißen Samen trinke!""</p><p>Dann beugte se sich wieder über seinen Penis und saugte ihn so fest und so tief sie nur konnte ein.</p><p>Und ob ich das weiß!"" seufzte Bernd ergeben und ließ sich weiter von Anja mit dem Mund verwöhnen.</p><p>Dann war es so weit, heftig stöhnend ejakulierte Bernd Anja seine Samenladung in den hübschen Mund und Anja schluckte und schluckte.</p><p>Als kein Samen mehr aus der Röhre kam, packte Anja den Männerschwanz so fest sie konnte, zog Bernd die Vorhaut so weit zurück, dass seine Eichel jetzt ganz blank war und fuhr ihm mit der Zunge durch die Kranfurche um Bernd auch noch den letzten Samentropfen von der Eichel zu lecken. ""Genug jetzt!"" sagte Bernd und gabt Anja mit der Hand einen leichten Klaps auf den nackten, von den Schlägen eben leicht geröteten Hintern, dann schob er sie weg und sagte streng:</p><p>""In fünf Minuten bist du fertig, sonst gehe ich ohne dich!""</p><p>Dann verließ er das Bad, ging ins Schlafzimmer und zog sich rasch an.</p><p>Er brauchte kaum vier Minuten dazu, da stand er schon wieder angezogen auf dem Flur.</p><p>Da begegnete ihm auch schon Anja die ebenfalls schon angezogen war.</p><p>Sie trug wieder das ""kleine Schwarze"" das Bernd so sehr liebte, ein Hauch aus Nichts und schwarzer Seide, das oben mit Spitzen durchwirkt war, die so durchsichtig schienen, dass man deutlich die kleine, runden Brüste von Anja die nie einen Büstenhalter trug, fast nackt sehen konnte und das unten am Saum so unverschämt kurz war, dass mehr als zwei Drittel von den hübschen, langen Beinen von Anja darunter hervorschaute.</p><p>""Na die alten Specker werden mal wieder vor Staunen die Mäuler nicht zukriegen, wenn ich jetzt mit Anja im Restaurant erscheinen werde!"" dachte Bernd bei sich, dann nahm er Anja am Arm und dirigierte sie zur Garage.</p><p>Anja räkelte sich in den großen Sitz und Bernd kutschierte sie durch die Stadt.</p><p>Kaum verschwanden die letzten Häuser, da beugte sich Anja mit dem Oberkörper über Bernd öffnete seine Hose und holte seinen halbschlaffen Penis heraus.</p><p>Erst ließ sie ihn in ihrer kleinen Faust groß werden, dann umschloss sie ihn fest und fing an, den Penis-Schaft mit der Hand auf- und abzupumpen.</p><p>""Mein Gott, bekommst du eigentlich nie genug!"" fragte Bernd Anja weil er kurz vor seinen zweiten, heftigen Orgasmus an diesem Abend stand.</p><p>""Davon bekomme ich nie genug und das weißt du auch ganz genau!"" sagte Anja leise , beugte sich wieder über Bernd 's Schwanz und ließ ihn so tief in ihrem süßen Leck-Mäulchen verschwinden, dass Bernd dachte, sie wolle in schlucken.</p><p>Dann spritzte er Anja zu zweiten Mal das kleine Mäulchen voll.</p><p>Anja leckte ihm den letzten Tropfen von der Eichel und als alles sauber war, verstaute sie alles wieder in der engen Hose.</p><p>Da tauchte auch schon das Wald-Rastaurat in dem sie mit Freunden von Bernd verabredet waren, vor ihnen auf.</p><p>Bernd half Anja galant aus dem Wagen und dann gingen sie Arm in Arm in die Gaststube. Bernd hatte recht gehabt, mit dem was er vermutete, beim Anblick von Anja blieb den Männern wirklich fast der Mund offen und ihre Frauen wurden blass vor Neid.</p><p>Der Gastgeber nötigte Anja sofort an der Tafel neben ihm Platz zu nehmen und Bernd bekam den Platz neben der Frau von ihm gegenüber von Anja.</p><p>Bernd war etwas enttäuscht, zu gerne hätte er neben Anja gesessen und ihren warmen weichen Köper gespürt, oder ihren aufregenden Duft, den ihre Haut immer verströmt wenn sie ""heiß"" war und sie war jetzt heiß und wie, oder sie nur geneckt, was er immer so gerne tat, aber Anja hatte keine Auge für ihn sie flirtete mit allen und jedem, nur nicht mit ihm.</p><p>Bernd hatte eine Idee, er streifte unter dem Tisch seinen Slipper vom Fuß, streckte das Bein aus und berührte damit das Bein von Anja</p><p>Die schaute kurz zu ihm auf und lächelte, widmete sich dann aber gleich wieder ihrem Gesprächspartner, spreizte aber so weit die Beine, dass Bernd mit seiner Fußspitzen ihre Schenkel entlang bis hinauf zu ihrem Schoß fahren konnte.</p><p>Bernd spürte an seiner nur mit einem dünnen Strumpf bedeckten, großen Zehe den warmen, weichen Schlitz von Anja stieß seinen Zehen hinein und staunte nicht schlecht:</p><p>Anja trug unter ihrem Kleid kein Höschen.</p><p>""Warte nur, komm du mir nur heim, da wir wohl wieder tüchtig dein Popostöckchen seinen feurigen Tanz auf deinem kleinen, geilen Popo vollführen!"" dachte Bernd nur und vergrub seinen Zehen noch tiefer in die warmen Gruft.</p><p>Anja plauderte dabei ganz angeregt mit ihrem Tischpartner, der sie richtig anhimmelte, plötzlich machte sie ein ganz verzücktes Gesicht und der Mann dachte, dass das ihm galt, aber Bernd wusste genau, das Anja jetzt einen heftigen Orgasmus hatte und als er seinen Zehen noch tiefer in ihrem warmen Spalt versenkte, spürte er deutlich dass ihr kleiner Schlitz jetzt voll mit ihrem Sperma war.</p><p>Bernd hatte keine Lust mehr auf Essen und Champagner, er wollte nur sie und Anja merkte das gleich, obwohl sie Bernd nicht beachtete, was seine Lust auf ihren aufregenden Körper nur noch steigerte.</p><p>Anja beugte sich zu ihrem Gastgeber und murmelte etwas von Kopfweh und dass sie morgen früh aufstehen müsse und erhob sich.</p><p>Der Mann verabschiedete sich mit einem galanten Handkuss von ihr, was Anja vor Verlegenheit rot werden ließ und dann schritt sie wie eine Königin zu Tür und Bernd hinterher.</p><p>Kaum waren beide durch die Tür, aber immer noch in Hörweite der anderen Gäste, da packte Bernd Anja am Arm, zog sie ganz nahe zu sich her und zischte leise:</p><p>""Was fällt dir denn ein Anja , mit allen Männer so schamlos zu flirten, warum machst du so etwas, wolltest du mich mal wieder eifersüchtig auf dich machen?""</p><p>Anja sah Bernd mit ihren großen, dunklen Schlafzimmeraugen ganz herausfordernd an und sagte schnippisch:</p><p>""Ja vielleicht!""</p><p>""Weißt du auch, was du dafür von mir bekommst!"" fragte Bernd streng und Anja sah in voller Verlangen an und flüsterte leise:</p><p>""Ja ich weiß, tüchtig was aufs ""Arschi!""</p><p>""Worauf du dich verlassen kannst und jetzt komm mit!"" sagte Bernd packte Anja am Arm und zog sie zum Wagen.</p><p>Diesmal saß sie zusammengekuschelt und schweigsam in der Ecke des Autositzes, denn sie wusste ganz genau, was ihr naher zu Hause blühte, denn Bernd war bei einem solchen ""Arschvoll"" wie sie wusste, dass sie ihn wegen ihres schamlosen Verhalten verdient hatte, niemals zimperlich und sicher würde sie danach wieder tagelang auf dem Bauch schlafen müssen und davor hatte sie große Angst.</p><p>Bernd lenkte den Wagen plötzlich von der Landstrasse auf einen kleinen Waldparkplatz und stellte den Motor ab.</p><p>Anja was hochgefahren und fragte ganz erstaunt:</p><p>""Was willst du denn hier im Wald, willst du mir hier schon den Popo verhauen?""</p><p>""Nein!"" sagte Bernd nur knapp, aber Anja ließ nicht locker und fragte nach:</p><p>""Was willst du denn dann hier im Wald, willst du mich jetzt ficken, kannst du nicht warten bis wir zu Hause im Bett sind, da ist es doch viel bequemer!""</p><p>""Ich will dich nicht ficken und auch nicht schlagen, ich will nur, dass du jetzt aussteigst, dir einen schönen Ginsterstrauch, die dort wachsen aussuchst und dann einen schöne Rute davon abschneidest!"" sagte Bernd, dann öffnete er das Handschuhfach, holte sein Taschenmesser heraus und drückte es Anja in die Hand.</p><p>Anja verließ zögernd den Wagen und Bernd sah im Licht der Scheinwerfer, wie Anja die Reihe Büsche entlang ging und dann von einem großen Strauch ein ganze Bündel Ginster-Ruten abschnitt. Als sie mit dem großen Bündel Ginster-Reisig wieder im Wagen war, fragte sie neugierig:</p><p>""Was willst du denn mit dem ganzen Zeug hier, genügt die denn nicht mein Popo-Stöckchen für die Haue nachher?""</p><p>""Nein, dein Popostöckchen hat Heute Pause, du bekommst von mir nachher was besseres, schärferes!""</p><p>""Und was ist das?"" fragte Anja neugierig.</p><p>""Dann denk mal darüber nach, was du verdient hast, dann fällt es dir siecher wieder ein!"" sagte Bernd lachend.</p><p>Anja runzelte die hübsche Stirn als würde sie angestrengt nachdenken, dann plötzlich riss sie die hübschen Augen auf und rief:</p><p>""On nein bitte, bitte nicht!""</p><p>""Was soll ich nicht Anja?"" fragte Bernd lachend.</p><p>""Du willst mir doch sicher mit der schlimmen Rute hier das nackte Vötzchen auspeitschen, hab ich recht?</p><p>""Und ob du recht hast Anja!"" sagte Bernd lachend und startet den Wagen.</p><p>Der Heimweg verlief ziemlich schweigsam und kaum war der Wagen in der Garage, da nahm Anja die Ginster-Rute und rannte fas damit noch oben ins Wohnzimmer.</p><p>Bernd betrat erst das Schlafzimmer und zog sich aus, dann ging er anschließend ins Bad und zog seien bequemen Bademantel an unter dem er völlig nackt war.</p><p>Als er ins Wohnzimmer kam, kniete Anja schon völlig nackt und bußbereit auf dem dicken Teppich, ihr schwarzes Kleid lag neben ihr und auf den beiden Handflächen ihrer weit ausgestreckten Armen lag die Ginster-Rute.</p><p>""Hast du mir was zu sagen?"" fragte Bernd streng und stellte sich vor Anja hin.</p><p>Ich..., ich.. habe... dich... von... deinen... Freunden...brüskiert... und... habe... dafür... eine... strenge... Pussy-Strafe... verdient... bitte... hau... mir... das... Vötzchen... mit... der... schlimmen... Rute....biss... es...voll...ist...!"" stammelte Anja .</p><p>""Kannst du haben komm lege dich auf die Couch und mach ""das Fröschchen!"" sagte Bernd .</p><p>Anja erhob sich, ging langsam zu der großen Leder-Couch, legte sich auf den Rücken und hob die Beine so weit er ging hoch, dann bog sie ihre Schenkel so nach hinten, dass ihre Füße fast die Ohren berührte.</p><p>Man merkte, dass Anja das nicht zum ersten Mal machte, zu gut war ihr diese schamlose Züchtigungsstellung, die sie immer einnehmen musste, wenn es von Bernd tüchtig was aufs nackte Vötzchen setzte bekannt, besonders in letzter Zeit, wo ihr ständig der kleine Schlitz juckte und sie sich dann immer rasch mit dem Finger befriedigen musste, aber Bernd wachte streng darüber, dass sie nicht ohne sein Beisein wichste und wenn er sie beim Onanieren ertappte, kam sie rücklings über die Couch und musste ""ihr Fröschen"" machen, dann sauste die Riemenpeitsche erbarmungslos über ihren so schamlos dargebotenen, offenen, nackten Schlitz, bis Anja vor Schmerz nur noch wimmerte, aber nachher, wenn der Schmerz nachließ und die Tränen versiegt waren, war Anja für Bernd ein Engel im Bett.</p><p>Bernd kniete jetzt mit der Ginster-Rute in der Hand hinter dem Kopf von Anja auf den Sofa-Sitz und klemmte Anja 's Beine unter die Arme, so dass sie sich gegen die strengen Schläge nicht mehr wehren konnte und dann schlug er sie.</p><p>An den Knien fing er an, arbeitete sich mit der Rute mit jedem Schlag weiter in Richtung ihres nackten Vötzchens hoch, ohne es mit der Rute zu berühren und peitsche ihr den anderen Schenkel zu den Kniekehlen hinab.</p><p>Anja stöhnte und jammerte, besonders wenn die Spitze der Rute fast ihre Pussy berührte, da erhob sich Bernd packte seine Hoden und zwang Anja die beiden dicken Dinger in den Mund dann setzte er sich wieder auf ihr hübsches Gesicht und peitsche Anja 's empfindliche Oberschenkel aus.</p><p>Unter ihm hörte er ein unterdrücktes Gestöhne und das laute Schmatzen, wenn Anja seine Eier beleckte.</p><p>Plötzlich hob er die Rute und ließ sie mit aller Kraft, mitten in den feuchten, offenen Schlitz von Anja klatschten.</p><p>""Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!"" schrie Anja und biss Bernd in die Eier.</p><p>Aber Bernd genoss das, und Anja wusste genau, wie stark sie zubeißen musste, um das Kleinod von Bernd , das sie so sehr liebte, nicht zu verletzen, ihn aber dabei mächtig anzugeilen.</p><p>Und das tat sie jetzt auch, bei jedem Schlag, den sie von Bernd mitten in ihr nacktes Lust-Zentrum bekam, revanchierte sie sich mit einem Hoden-Biss und wurde dabei immer erregter, sie spürte den Schmerz zwischen den Beinen fast gar nicht mehr und sah auch nicht, dass sich die Ginster-Rute unter den strengen Votzen-Schlägen jetzt buchstäblich ins Nichts auflöste und die Zweige in alle Richtungen flogen.</p><p>Bis Bernd ihr befahl:</p><p>""Streck deinen Unterleib weiter vor und deine Votze schön weit heraus!""</p><p>Anja ließ für einen kurzen Augenblick die beiden dicken Eier von Bernd aus den Mund gleiten, sah angstvoll zu Bernd hoch und stammelte:</p><p>""Du willst mir doch wieder nur ganz arg meine arme, kleine Klitti auspeitschen!""</p><p>""Ja, aber das brauchst du doch, immer feste was mit der Rute auf deinen geilen Kitzler und weil du gemeckert hast, wirst du dir jetzt selbst mit beiden Händen die Schamlippen auseinanderziehen und mir dein dickes, geiles Schwänzchen zum Auspeitschen hinhalten, hast du mich verstanden?""</p><p>Anja nickte ängstlich und gehorchte dann, sie griff nach unten, nahm ihre beiden dicken Schamlippen mit beiden Händen zwischen Daumen und Zeigefinger und zog sie sich fest auseinander und sofort trat ihre erregte Glans, die schon so dick angeschwollen war, dass sie wirklich jetzt aussah, wie das Schwänzchen eines kleinen Jungen, zwischen ihren Schamlippen hervor.</p><p>Bernd hob die Rute und zielte, dann traf er damit genau Anja's Kitzler, die sich schreiend aufbäumt und rief:</p><p>""Nicht auf den Kitzler schlagen, bitte, bitte, das tut doch so weh!""</p><p>""Der wird dir gleich noch viel, viel weher tun, wenn ich ihn dir erst schön dick und geil gemacht habe, pass mal auf!"" sagte Bernd, dann beugte er sich vor, streckte die Zunge heraus und begann Anja's erregten Kitzel zu lecken.</p><p>Anja stöhnte vor Geilheit und ihr Schwänzchen schwoll noch mehr an, ihr Vötzchen schleimte jetzt heftig und ihr Sperma floss in Strömen aus ihrer Votze und vermischte sich mit dem Speichel von Bernd.</p><p>""Kommt es dir gleich, musst du jetzt abspritzen?"" fragte Bernd und stellte das Lecken ein.</p><p>""Jaaaaaaa, ich komme!"" rief Anja erregt.</p><p>""Getrau dich jetzt abzuspritzen du geiles Luder!"" reif Bernd und packte die Rute, dann ließ er sie erbarmungslos zwischen Anja's Schenkel sausen, wobei er immer genau ihr dickes, schleimiges Schwänzchen traf und Anja schrie und schrie, bis nur noch ein leises Röcheln von ihr zu hören war.</p><p>Als Bernd nur noch den kümmerlichen Rest der Zweige in der Hand hielt, warf er sie einfach auf den Boden, packte Anja wie eine Feder und trug sie auf seinen starken Armen ins Schalzimmer.</p><p>Dort setzte es sie sanft ab und sagte:</p><p>""So und jetzt fick ich dich!""</p><p>Anja sah Bernd verlangungsvoll an und flehte unter dem Schleier ihrer Tränen, die ihr immer noch über ihr hübsches Gesicht liefen:</p><p>""Oh.... ja...., fick.... mich.... jetzt!""</p><p>""In die Votze Anja?"" fragte Bernd lachend.</p><p>Anja drehte sich langsam auf dem Bett um, legte sich auf den Bauch und zog dann die Knie an, so dass ihr herrlicher Popo jetzt steil in die Luft ragte und flüsterte leise:</p><p>""Nicht in die Votze ficken bitte, bitte, fick mich jetzt ganz fest und tief in den Arsch, du weißte doch, dass ich erst vierzehn Jahre alt und noch Jungfrau bin, Papa!""</p>"
630,Erinnerungen,Baracuda,,"['M/m', 'inc', 'homo', 'spank', 'rape', 'anal', 'bd']","Ein Junge erzählt, wie er zu einem masochistischen Homosexuellen wurde.",2012-02-11T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Erinnerungen eines masochistischen Homosexuellen! Warum ich so bin, wie ich bin, ist rasch erzählt, ich muss dazu nur ein paar Jahre in meine Kindheit zurückgehen. Ein typisches Erlebnis kommt mir da in den Sinn, als ich etwa zehn Jahre alt war:</p><p>Ich liege über den Tisch gebeugt auf dem Bauch.</p><p>Ich bin völlig nackt.</p><p>Meine Hände sind mit Lederriemchen an die Tischbeine gefesselt.</p><p>Meine Beine sind so weit es nur geht gespreizt und an die unteren Tischfüße gebunden.</p><p>Um meinen Kopf ist ein schwarzer Seidenschal gebunden, damit ich nicht sehen kann, was hinter mir vorgeht.</p><p>Ich habe Angst.</p><p>Nicht vor den Schlägen mit dem Rohrstock, obwohl das schlimme ""Zucht-Röhrchen"" immer grässlich durchzieht, wenn er über meinen nackten Hintern klatscht und mir auch ganz empfindlich die Oberschenkel striemt, das ich oft tagelang nicht richtig auf meinem geschundenen Hintern sitzen kann, ich habe Angst vor dem, was danach folgt.</p><p>Er hat mir vorher gesagt, was mir nach der Popostrafe blüht und Er hält immer sein Wort.</p><p>Ich höre Ihn kommen, ich höre wie Er den Schrank öffnet, in dem Er den ""gelben Onkel"", wie Er den grässlichen Striemenzieher immer scherzhaft nennt, herausholt.</p><p>Noch nach Jahren habe ich dieses schnarrende Geräusch der Türe in den Ohren, es lässt mich nicht los.</p><p>Ich spüre ein erregendes Prickeln auf meiner nackten Haut, ich möchte so gerne die Beinen schließen, aber es geht nicht. Statt dessen schließe ich angstvoll die Augen und warte, ich denke nur an das schlimme ""Danach""!</p><p>Dann höre ich das Zwitschern des Röhrchens, ein rasender Schmerz durchzuckt mich, ich schreie auf, zerre wie wild an den Fesseln, aber es nützt nichts.</p><p>Ich spüre deutlich, wie ein breiter, roter Striemen über meine beiden Popobacken läuft, der höllisch brennt, da kommt schon der nächste Schlag.</p><p>Diesmal trifft Er meine empfindlichen Schenkel, genau unter den Popobacken, hui, tut das weh!</p><p>Aber es geht weiter, immer wieder saust der Rohrstock auf mich nieder, einmal auf meinen armen Po, dann wieder auf die Beine hinten.</p><p>Nach gut zwei Dutzend pfeifender Stock-Hiebe höre ich auf, die barbarischen Schläge, die Er mir brutal hinten überzieht, mitzuzählen.</p><p>""Hört denn das nie auf? "" frage ich mich, aber Er denkt nicht daran, sich das Vergnügen entgehen zu lassen, mir nach allen Regeln der Kunst den nackten Arsch und die empfindlichen Oberschenkel zu verwichsen und Er hat darin eine große Ausdauer.</p><p>Ich spüre die Schläge schon nicht mehr, ich konzentriere mich nur noch auf das, was Er nachher, nachdem mein armer, kleiner Bubenpopo und die Dick-Beine, bis hinunter zu den Kniekehlen, über und über mit dicken, roten, blutunterlaufenen Striemen übersät ist, machen wird.</p><p>Ich erschaure bei dem Gedanken daran so, dass ich eine Gänsehaut dabei bekomme.</p><p>Dann sehe ich, wie Er den Rohrstock aus der Hand legt, genau neben mich auf den Tisch, damit ich Ihn auch ganz genau sehe, ich weiß, dass Er Ihn jederzeit wieder aufnehmen und meine Prügelstrafe fortsetzen kann, wenn ich nicht willig bin.</p><p>Ich höre wieder das grässliche Knarren der Schranktüre, dann seine Schritte, die genau hinter mir enden.</p><p>Ich höre, wie Er den Deckel des Glases mit der Vaseline aufschraubt, dann spüre ich seine Hand auf meinem heißen Po, ich fühle wie mir von ihm die Popobacken hinten auseinander gezogen werden und seine Hand in meiner Popospalte.</p><p>Ich genieße die Kühle der Salbe an meinem Popoloch und wie Er sie mir in den After einmassiert, sein Finger wühlt tief in meiner Anus herum, Er mach das gründlich.</p><p>Oh, wie ich das genießen könnte, wenn da nur nicht das ""Nachher"" wäre, das ist immer so schrecklich für mich und so schmerzhaft ist.</p><p>Aber ich kann es ja doch nicht verhindern.</p><p>Ich höre, wie Er seine Gürtel öffnet, dann das leise Zirpen seines Reißerschlusses, ich höre das Knistern seiner Hose, wenn Er sie fallen lässt und das Poltern seiner Schuhe. wenn Er aus seiner Hose heraus steigt.</p><p>Ein schmatzendes Geräusch sagt mir, dass Er jetzt genau hinter mir steht und sich den Penis wichst, das macht Er immer so, lange und mit großem Genuss, wie ich an seinem leisen Stöhnen höre, ich weiß, dass Er mir dabei gierig zwischen die Beine auf meine nackten Geschlechtsteile starrt.</p><p>Dann spüre ich seine beiden Hände, wie sie sich in meine Pobacken einkrallen, wie sie sie auseinanderreisen, dann seine harte Eichel an meiner Anus, ich schreie, da durchrast mich ein stechender Schmerz.</p><p>Er ist hinten tief in mich eingedrungen.</p><p>Ohne sich um meinen Schmerz und meine Pein zu kümmern, fängt Er sofort an, mich mit heftigen, weit ausholenden Stößen durchzuficken.</p><p>Ich schreie meinen Schmerz hinaus, ich stöhne, ich flehe Ihn an, doch dieses schreckliche Ding wieder aus meinem Popoloch zu ziehen, aber Er hört nicht auf mich, keuchend pumpt Er sein riesiges Glied immer und immer wieder in seiner vollen Länge in meinen kleinen, engen After hinein.</p><p>Er packt mich an den Hüften, zieht mich so weit vom Tisch, dass nur noch meine Brust die Platte berührt, dann spüre ich seine Hand, wie sie sich nach vorne tastet, mein Glied berührt, dann umschließt seine Faust meinen Hoden, drückt sie so stark zusammen, dass es schmerzt und ich erneut laut aufschreie.</p><p>Dann packt Er mein kleines Glied, Er zieht mir die Vorhaut zurück und entblößt meine Eichel, dann schiebet Er meine Vorhaut wieder über mein Nülle zurück, das tut gut, ich stöhne vor Lust.</p><p>Jetzt wichst Er mir den Penis, immer schneller, immer fester, dabei rammt Er mir jedes mal seinen Schwanz so tief in den Arsch, dass ich seine Hoden an meinen spüre, das geilt Ihn an, Er stößt fester in meinen Po, ich spüre, wie mein Samen aus meinen Hoden die Harnröhre hoch kriecht, ich komme gleich, gleich muss ich abspritzen, ich wehre mich gegen den Gedanken, ich will das geile Spiel, das Er mit meinem kleinen, aber hochsteifen Bubenschänzchen spielt, noch eine Weile genießen.</p><p>Ich wehre mich mit aller Kraft dagegen abzuspritzen, mein After zieht sich ganz eng zusammen und weite sich dann wieder ganz, aber das geilt Ihn noch mehr an.</p><p>Von hinten höre ich, wie Er flüstert:</p><p>""Kommt es dir gleich, Schatz?""</p><p>Ich nicke nur, reden kann ich nicht, denn in meinem Hals steckt ein Klos, wie ich meine.</p><p>Er sagt nur:</p><p>""Ich spüre es, dass es dir gleich kommt, dein Arschloch zuckt nämlich so schön geil!""</p><p>Dann wichst Er mich langsamer, aber um so intensiver, Er verlangsamt auch meinen Arschfick, Er will auch seinen Samen so lange es geht zurückhalten.</p><p>Er hat jetzt seine freie Hand auf meine Po gelegt und zieht mir damit die Arschbäckchen auseinander, dabei murmelt Er leise:</p><p>""Oh was bist du so schön eng im Arsch Schatzie, es ist immer so herrlich für mich, in so ein kleines, geiles Arschloch, wie du eins hinten hast, hineinzuficken, komm lass es laufen, lass uns zusammen abspritzen!""</p><p>Dann verstärkt Er sein Wichsen wieder und rammt mir feste seinen Schwanz in den Arsch.</p><p>Ich spüre, wie es mir kommt, ich stöhne und schreie, ich stöhne vor Lust und schreie vor Schmerz, weil mir sein riesiger Schwanz fast das kleine, enge Popoloch zerreißt und dann spritz ich im hohen Bogen meinen Samen vor mich auf den Fußboden. Er lässt meinen Penis aber nicht los, Er presst mir den letzten Tropfen Samen aus der Eichel.</p><p>Gleichzeitig spüre ich, wie sein Schwanz in meinem kleinen Arschloch zuckt, Er verkrallt sich mit den Fingernägeln so feste in meinen gestriemten Arschbacken, dass ich vor Schmerz aufheule, dann ejakuliert Er mir seinen Schmand in den Darm.</p><p>Stöhnend und keuchend pumpt Er mir Samenstrahl um Samenstrahl in meinen Darm.</p><p>Er spitzt sein Sperma so heftig ab, dass mir sein Samen wieder aus dem Popoloch, die Schenkel entlang über die Beine lief. Endlich lässt Er von mir ab, zieht mit einem Ruck seinen halbschlaffen Schwanz aus meinem Arschloch und sagt dann leise zu mir:</p><p>""Du brauchst gar nicht zu weinen, ich habe dich ja gewarnt und dir versprochen, dass du nach der Prügelstrafe streng von mir arschgefickt wirst, du weißt dass ich das immer so mit dir mache, wenn du mit dem Rohrstock deine Prügel über den blanken Arsch von mir verdient has, ich darf das, schließlich bin ich ja auch dein Vater!""</p>"
631,Josefine,Baracuda,,"['inc', 'oral', 'anal', 'sp']","Fine ist zwar erst '9' weiss aber schon ganz genau, was Männer mögen!",2012-02-12T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Fine.</p><p>Es war ein knallheißer Tag, das Thermometer kletterte und kletterte und bevor ich mich versah, stand ich mit meinem Winnebargo im schönsten Stau.</p><p>Die linke Schlange rückte etwas auf und neben meinem Wohnmobil kam ein Mittelklassewagen mit einer jungen Frau am Steuer und zwei Kindern auf dem Rücksitz neben mir zum Stehen.</p><p>Der Junge war etwa drei oder vier Jahre alt und die hübsche Kleine mit den lustigen Zöpfchen an der Seite des Köpfchens und dem niedlichen Schmollmund war etwa acht oder neun Jahre alt.</p><p>Als ich mir eine Tasse Kaffee einschenkte und die Kleine das sah, schaute sie mich ganz böse an und sagte etwas zu ihrer Mutter, was ich trotz der geöffneten Fenstern nicht hören konnte und trat dabei mit den Füßen gegen den Rücksitz.</p><p>Dann antwortete ihre Mutter etwas, was ich auch nicht verstand, dann zog die Kleine die Beine auf den Rücksitz und verschränkte sie so, dass ich ihr Höschen sehen konnte.</p><p>Es war rosarot und vorne am Schlitz, wo sich ihre beiden Schamlippen ganz deutlich abzeichneten, ganz feucht, sicher kam das vom vielen Schwitzen, wie ich mir dachte.</p><p>Ich konnte keinen Blick von dem süßen Höschen lassen und wollte mehr.</p><p>Ich stieg aus, trat an das Autofenster heran.</p><p>""Na, wer wir denn da so motzen?"" fragte ich die Kleine, die mich ganz böse anschaute und ihre Mutter sagte ganz entschuldigend:</p><p>""Die Kinder haben Hunger und Durst und wir stehen schon ein ganze Stunde in dieser brütenden Hitze!""</p><p>""Gegen den Hunger habe ich auch nichts, aber gegen den Durst schon!"" sagte ich und ging zu meinem Wohnmobil.</p><p>Ich nahm zwei Dosen Cola aus dem Kühlschrank und brachte sie den Kindern.</p><p>""Hier, damit ihr mir nicht verdurstet, leider sind das meine beiden letzten Dosen, die ich habe, für eure Mama habe ich nichts mehr, außer einem Kaffe!"" sagte ich</p><p>""Das macht doch nichts, ich habe kein so großen Durst, Hautsache die Kinder haben etwas zu trinken, dann nerven sie mich nicht mehr so!"" sagte die Frau und lächelte mich an.</p><p>Die Kinder tranken gierig das ersehnte Nass und der Kleine gab seiner Mutter auch etwas ab.</p><p>Wir plauderten über Staus und andere Sachen, bis die Frau fragte, ob sie doch nicht einen Kaffe haben könnte.</p><p>Ich sagte, dass ich ihr gleich eine Tasse voll bringen würde.</p><p>""Machen Sie doch keine solche Umstände, ich kann mich ja kurz zu Ihnen ins Auto setzen!"" sagte sie und ich öffnete ihr die Türe.</p><p>Während sie ihren Kaffe trank, schaute ich gelegentlich zu der Kleinen hinüber, die mit ihrem großen Schmollmund, andachtsvoll an der Coladose nuckelte und dachte mir noch:</p><p>""Was würde ich drum geben, wenn das große Mäulchen auch so hingebungsvoll an meiner Eichel lutschen würde, da sagte die Frau plötzlich:</p><p>""Die Kleine gefällt dir wohl, oder täusche ich mich da?""</p><p>""Sie gefällt mir sogar sehr, das muss ich schon zugeben!"" antwortete ich.</p><p>Die junge Frau sah mich an und lächelte, dann sagte sie leise:</p><p>""Du kannst sie haben, wenn Du willst!""</p><p>""Wie verstehe ich das"" du kannst sie haben?"" , fragte ich und sie:</p><p>""Da weißt sicher was ich meine, oder?""</p><p>""Und der Preis?"" fragte ich knapp und die Frau sagte ebenso leise:</p><p>""Für fünfzig Mark holt sie dir Einen runter, für einen Schein bläst sie dir schön Einen und wenn du noch freiwillig zwei Scheine drauflegst, dann kannst du sie auch ficken, wenn du willst?""</p><p>Ich glaubte, nicht richtig gehört zu haben, aber ich war so heiß auf den kleinen Fratz, dass schnell drei Hunderter den Besitzer wechselten.</p><p>""Noch Eins, bevor wir uns trennen, mach keinen S&amp;M mit ihr, keine sadistischen Spiele, das heißt natürlich nicht, dass du ihn nicht einmal tüchtig das nackte Ärschen hauen darfst, wenn sie nicht das macht, was du von ihr verlangst, oder wenn du kleinen Mädchen gerne das nackte Popochen voll haust, aber in Maßen, keine Striemen oder sonstige Verletzungen, nur einen einfachen ""Arschvoll"" gegen Ungehorsam, oder ""nur so"" sie ist das gewöhnt, ich hau ihr fast tägliche den Nackten, sie kann da schon einiges vertragen, keine Angst, du darfst sie schon etwas strenger herannehmen, aber gib ihr die Schläge nur mit einem Lederriemen oder einem Rohrstock, wenn du so etwas hast und peitsche ihr nur den nackten Arsch, nicht den Rücken, die Brüstchen oder das Bäuchlein und schon garnicht ihr kleines, nacktes Vötzchen aus, und akzeptiere, dass sie verschlossen ist, aber das wirst du ja selbst sehen, sie steigt jetzt zu dir ins Auto und wir treffen uns dann an der nächsten Raststätte wieder!""</p><p>So geschah es dann auch, die Kleine stieg aus und kam zu mir in den Wagen, dann hörte ich noch, wie ihre Mutter ihr nach rief:</p><p>""Gehorche dem Onkel und mach ja alles, was er von dir verlangt, wenn nicht, weißt du ja, was dir blüht!""</p><p>""Was geschieht dann, wenn du nicht gehorchst? fragte ich neugierig.</p><p>Die Kleine, kletterte auf den Beifahrersitz sagte ganz ohne Scheu:</p><p>""Wenn ich nicht gehorche und mache, was die Onkels von mir verlangen, dann bindet mich die Mama auf einen Stuhl, macht mir den Popo hinten ganz nackig und schlägt mir mit einem Lederriemen auf den nackigen Hintern, bis ich ganz laut heule und schreie, manchmal haut mir die Mama auch mit dem Riemen hinten über die Beinchen, das zieht noch schlimmer als die Popohaue!""</p><p>""Und wenn du ganz brav bist und machst, was die Männer so von dir verlangen, was ist dann?"" fragte ich und die Kleine sagte lachend:</p><p>""Dann kauft mir die Mama immer was Schönes, ich habe schon fast alles, einen Computer, schöne Kleider und ein Mountenbike!"" sagte sie, dann beugte sie sich zu mir herüber, legte mit ihre kleine Hand direkt auf meine Hose vorne und sagte:</p><p>""Aber zu Dir werde ich besonders lieb sein!""</p><p>Dann fing sie an, mir unter dem dünnen Hosenstoff den Penis zu reiben.</p><p>Als sie merkte, dass ich sofort einen Steifen bekam, sagte sie lächelnd:</p><p>""Hast du eine schönen Schwanz Onkel, ganz groß und steif ist er ja schon, kann ich ihn einmal sehen, darf ich ihn aus der Hose herausholen Onkel, bitte!""</p><p>""Nein, warte lieber bis wir auf dem Rasthof sind, hier sind mir zu viel Leute und ich glaube, es geht gleich weiter, übrigens, wie heißt du eigentlich, fragte ich und sie antwortete:</p><p>""Josefine, aber alle sagen nur ""Fine"" zu mir.</p><p>""So, so, du bist also die Fine, schau, da vorne geht es gleich weiter!"" sagte ich verlegen.</p><p>Wir fuhren schweigend zwei oder drei Kilometer, als die Raststätte kam.</p><p>Die ganze Zeit über hatte sie Fine an meinem Hosenladen zu schaffen gemacht, so als sie es nicht erwarten konnte, endlich meinen Schwanz in der Hand zu halten.</p><p>Als ich auf den Parkplatz einbog, sah ich den Wagen von Fine Mutter, aber er war leer, sicher war sie mit dem Jungen in der Raststätte.</p><p>Ich suchte den letzten Parkplatz aus, der etwas abgelegen war.</p><p>Die Jalousien waren wegen der Hitze eh geschlossen und ich zog Fine vom Sitz hoch und ging mit ihr nach hinten. Kaum stand ich vor dem Bett, da setzte sich Fine auf den Bettrand und fing an, mir meine Hose vorne zu öffnen, sie löste den Gürtel und ließ die Hose fallen, dann streifte sie mir die Unterhose auf die Schenkel und hatte endlich meinen Schwanz vor sich.</p><p>""Oh, ist der groß Onkel, der wird mir sicher ganz arg weh tun, oder?"" fragte Fine vorsichtig.</p><p>""Wer wird dir weh tun, niemand wird dir weh tun?"" sagte ich</p><p>""Doch, beim Ficken Onkel, da wirst du mir weh tun, ganz arg sogar, das sehe ich schon jetzt, aber ich verspreche dir, ich werde ganz tapfer sein und nicht heulen oder schreien dabei, da habe ich doch der Mama versprochen!""</p><p>""Was hat dir die Mama denn befohlen, was du machen sollst?"" fragte ich und Fine sagte ganz unbefangen:</p><p>""Der Onkel ist ein ganz lieber, also wichs ihm schön lieb den Schwanz. wenn er es so will, oder blas ihm schön geil Einen, aber du musst dann auch alles hinter schlucken, wenn es ihm kommt und er abspritzt, nicht dass du dann den Kopf wegziehst, wenn er dich anspitzt und wenn er dich ficken will, dann lass ihn ruhig machen, aber schrei nicht so laut, wie du es sonst immer machst, du bist nicht zu Hause, sondern in einem hellhörigen Wohnmobil, denk daran!""</p><p>""Meinst du nicht, dass dein Vötzchen nicht doch noch etwas zu klein ist, für so einen Riesenschwanz wie meiner ist, Fine ?"" fragte ich und Fine die mit ihrer kleinen, zarten Hand gerade meinen Penis-Schaft entlang fuhr, sagte lachend:</p><p>""Das sollst du ja auch garnicht, du sollst mich ja nicht in mein Vötzchen ficken Onkel, das geht ja auch nicht!""</p><p>""Warum geht das nicht Fine ?""fragte ich neugierig und Fine schob ihr Röcken hoch, ihr Höschen beiseite und zeigte mir ihre süße Kinderschnecke.</p><p>Ich konnte nicht glauben, was ich da sah:</p><p>Die Kleine hatte in beiden Schamlippen einen Goldring und ihr Vötzchen war so mit einem goldenen Schlösschen verschlossen, das oben gerade ein kleines Loch zum Pipimachen blieb.</p><p>""Ja, wo soll ich dir denn dann meinen Schwanz reinstecken, wenn du ihn mir schön großgewichst, oder geil abgelutscht hast und ich dich jetzt schön ficken will, etwas in den Arsch?"" fragte ich erregt.</p><p>""Ja natürlich hier rein!"" sagte Fine dann hob sie den kleinen Po und deutete mit ihrem Finger auf ihre kleine, enge Anus und setzte hinzu:</p><p>""Ich habe dir doch vorhin schon gesagt Onkel, das mir das sicher arg weh tut, wenn du dein dickes, lange ""Ding"" in meinen armen, kleinen Popo hinten rein steckst, aber ich verspreche dir, ich werde nicht schreien dabei, wenn du erlaubst, dass ich es mir dabei selber schön mit dem Finger am Pipi unten mache, Onkel!""</p><p>""Du bist mir vielleicht ein verdorbenes Mädchen Fine, aber ich mag solche Schweinchen, wie du eine bist sehr, wie alt bist du eigentlich?"" fragte ich und Fine sagte, während sie mir hochgeil den Schwanz wichste knapp:</p><p>""Acht Onkel, nächsten Monat werde ich neun!""</p><p>Dann kniete sich die Kleinen vor mir auf den Boden, beugte sie sich vor, streckte ihre kleine Zunge heraus und berührte mit ihrer Zungenspitze meine Eichel vorne, genau an meinem Pissloch, dabei schien mir, als wollte sie ihre Zunge direkt in meinem Harnröhre reinstecken, was ihr fast gelang, das war für mich nicht nur hochgeil, sondern auch höchst raffiniert, so etwas geiles hatte ich noch nie erlebt, aber es sollte noch besser kommen.</p><p>Fine packte meinen Schwanz, umgriff ihn fest und schaute dann gespannt zu mir hoch, dann sog mir fest die Vorhaut zurück und war auf meine Reaktion gespannt und weil ich nichts sagte, schob sie die Vorhaut an meinen Schwanz noch weiter zurück, dann noch mehr und noch mehr, jetzt tat es direkt weh und ich stöhnte leicht auf, da ließ Fine meine Vorhaut wieder über meine Eichel flutschen und sagte lachend:</p><p>""Gell Onkel, du magst es feste und streng?""</p><p>""Ja, ich mag es streng Fine und du, magst du es auch streng?""</p><p>""Ja Onkel, ich mag es manchmal auch ganz streng, ich mag es, wen mir ein Onkel fest in die kleinen Tittchen kneift, oder mir ganz leicht in die Muschie beißt, das finde ich geil, ich mag es zwar gar nicht, wenn mich die Mama nackt über den Stuhl legt, mich fesselt und mir dann mit dem bösen Lederriemen den nackigen Popo auspeitscht, ich mag es aber sehr, wenn mir ein Onkel sein Pipie in den Popo gesteckt hat und mich arschvögelt, wenn er mir dabei mit der Hand das Ärschchen hinten, oder auf die Muschie vorne haut, dabei bekomme ich immer sofort ganz, ganz viel Sämelchen Onkel, aber jetzt komm und las dir schön geil Einen blasen, wir haben nicht so viel Zeit, die Mama wartete und wenn ich zu spät komme, muss ich wieder mit nackigem Popo über den Prügelstuhl!"" sagte Fine dann beugte sie sich wieder über meinen Penis und nahm ihn in seiner vollen Länge in ihr kleines, süßes Mäulchen.</p><p>Während sie mir jetzt mit weit ausholenden Bewegungen ihrer kleinen Köpfchens, immer die volle Länge meines hochsteifen Schwanzes ausnutzend, den Pimmel lutschte und mir dabei mit beiden Händen, höchst geil die Eier kraulte, fing ich an, die Kleinen langsam zu entkleiden.</p><p>Erst zog ich ihr das T-Shirt über das Köpfchen und streifte ihr das Röckchen über den Popo, Fine hatte außer den Schuhen und Kniestrümpfen jetzt nur noch ihr knappes, rosarotes Höschen an, das sich eng um ihres süßen Molliepopo spannte, was so niedlich aussah.</p><p>Ich merkte, wie meine Samen langsam meinen Fickröhre hochstieg und bevor ich es der Kleinen in ihr Lutschmäulchen spritzen musste, zog ich sei zu mir hoch, nahm sie auf die Arme und trug sie zu meine großen Doppelbett.</p><p>Dort legte ich sie sachte auf den Rücken nieder, packte beide Beinchen, hob sie hoch und fing an, ihr erst die Schuhe und Strümpfe auszuziehen und dann das Höschen vom Popo zu streifen.</p><p>Fine schaute mir mit ihren beiden großen, dunklen, Schlafzimmeraugen zu, wie ich sie restlos entkleidete und fragte vorsichtig:</p><p>""Werde ich jetzt ""Arschgefickt"" Onkel?""</p><p>""Ja natürlich wirst du jetzt schön von mir ""Arschgefickt, Kleines, aber erst werde ich dich schön unten, zwischen den Beinchen lecken, ich mag nämlich solche süßen, kleinen Kindervötzchen über alles und du sicher auch, magst du es auch, schön zart das Vötzchen geleckt zu bekommen, Fine?""</p><p>Fine strahlte mich direkt an und flüsterte:</p><p>""Ja Onkel, ich mag das, das ist schön, lecken und beißen!""</p><p>Mir platzte fast der Schwanz, so geil machten mich ihre Worte.</p><p>Ich zwang Fine sanft die Beinchen auseinander, kniete mich dazwischen, streckte die Zunge heraus und berührte ihr kleines, heftig zuckendes Kindervötzchen damit.</p><p>Fine zuckte direkt zusammen, als ich ihr mit einem Zug meiner nassen Zunge von ihrem kleinen Kitzlerchen, über den Popo-Damm bis hinunter zu ihrem großen Popoloch fuhr.</p><p>Sie hatte ihr Beinchen um meinen Kopf gelegt und hielt mich mit ihren Schenkelchen so fest umschlossen, dass ich das Blut in meinen Ohren rauschen hörte.</p><p>Dann leckte ich die Kleine auf das Geilste, immer und immer wieder fuhr ich mit meiner Zunge die volle Läge ihre kleinen Schlitzes ab, angefangen an ihrer Klittie, über die beiden verschlossenen Schamlippen, über ihren Popodamm zu ihrer zuckenden Anus wo ich sie besonders lange beleckte, was Fine sehr gefiel, das hörte ich an ihrem geilen Stöhnen und daran, dass sie jedes Mal, wenn sich meine Zunge ihrem After näherte, der Druck ihre Schenkelchen zunahm.</p><p>Dann erinnerte ich mich daran, was Fine sich so sehr von mir gewünscht hat und fing an, an ihren beiden Schamlippen herumzuknabbern, was mir aber, wegen des Schlösschens nur unzulänglich gelang, aber Fine rief ganz erregt:</p><p>""Oh, ja, beiß Onkel, beiß mich feste, ja, noch fester, jaaaaa sooooooooooo!""</p><p>Ich bis stärker zu und Fine jubelte:</p><p>""Ja noch fester beißen Onkel und steck mir deinen Finger in mein Popoloch. Das macht ich dann auch und während ich die beiden Schamlippen der Kleinen zwischen den Zähnen hin- und her zog, wühlte ich mit dem Mittelfinger meiner rechten Hand in ihrem kleinen, engen Arschloch herum.</p><p>Fine stöhnte jetzt noch lauter, der Druck ihrer Schenkel um meinen Kopf wurde fester, dann zuckte ihr kleiner Körper wie unter Peitschenhieben, ihr kleines Popoloch zog sich ein paar Mal so heftig zusammen dass mein Finger wieder aus dem Popokanal hinaus gestoßen wurde, dann rief sie ganz laut:</p><p>""Oh..... jetzt...... kommt..... es..... mir.... Onkel......., jetzt.... kommt... es..... mir.... ganz,.... ganz..... arg, .... ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh......., ist....... das......... geil!""</p><p>Dann hatte die Kleine einen gewaltigen Orgasmus.</p><p>Danach viel sie buchstäblich in sich zusammen du blieb ganz erschöpft liegen.</p><p>Ich beugte mich über sie und fragte:</p><p>""Na, war es schön?""</p><p>Die Kleine klammerte sich an mich und während sie meinen Schwanz suchte, den sie dann zart wichste, flüsterte sie mir ins Ohr:</p><p>""Es war wunderschön für mich Onkel und so stark wie schon lange nicht mehr, aber jetzt komm, nun bist du dran, wir müssen doch noch ""Arschi-Fickfick"" zusammen machen!""</p><p>""Wie sollen wir es zusammen machen Fine hast du da einen besonderen Wunsch, Onkel?"" fragte ich und Fine :</p><p>""Las mich nur machen Onkel, ich zeig dir jetzt, wie ich es am liebsten habe!""</p><p>Dann kletterte sich auf meinen Schoß, kniete rechts und links meiner Oberschenkel auf mein Bett, griff unter sich, nahm meinen Schwanz, führte ihn an ihre kleine Votze, aus der ihr Muschisaft herauslief, rieb meine Eichel zwischen ihren Schamlippen und holte sich so das richtige Gleitmittel, für ihr enges Popolöchlein.</p><p>Dann hob sie ihren kleinen Po, hielt meine Nülle an ihre Anus und senkte langsam ihren kleinen Körper, meine Eichel drang aber nur ein kleines Stückchen ihn ihr kleines, enges Popoloch ein.</p><p>""Och, was bist du so groß Onkel!"" flüsterte Fine mit schmerzverzerrtem Gesichtchen, - ""und wie lang dein Pipi ist, ich glaube, ich halte das gar nicht aus, bitte schlag mich, hau mir den Popo Onkel, vielleicht geht dein Pipi dann besser in meinen Po!"" flehte Fine mich an.</p><p>Ich tat nichts lieber als das, ich griff nach hinten, hielt mit der linken Hand das linke Arschbäckchen der Kleinen auf und schlug ihr mit der Rechten auf die rechte Pobacke, immer ganz nah an meinem Schwanz und versuchte dabei, immer in die offenen Popokimme der Kleinen zu schlagen.</p><p>Fine stöhnte und wand sich wie ein Aal, dabei drang mein Schwanz Zentimeter um Zentimeter in ihr schmales Arschloch ein.</p><p>Ich schlug Fine fester, jetzt mit der anderen Hand, immer in die Popokimme und da entspannte sich ihr kleiner Schließmuskel, Fine stöhnte lauter und dann steckte mein Schwanz in voller Länge ihn ihrem Darm.</p><p>Ich wartete erst garnicht, bis sich ihr After an meinen Schwanz gewöhnt hatte und fing sofort an, Fine mit weit ausholenden Bewegungen das Ärschen durchzuficken und schlug sie dabei nicht nur auf ihr Ärschen, sondern auch ganz feste auf die Beinchen hinten, denn ich konnte nicht länger warten, weil ich merkte, wie mir der Samen im Schwanz hochstieg.</p><p>Lange ging das nicht so, es kam mir, wie schon lange nicht mehr und ich jagte Fine Strahl um Strahl meines heißen Samens in den Darm.</p><p>Fine stöhnte dabei ganz entsetzlich und ich wusste nicht, ob das aus Geilheit oder wegen des Schmerzes war, den sie bestimmt im Popo hatte.</p><p>Wir beide waren völlig ausgelaugt, als die Kleinen von meinem Schoß kletterte und dann sagte:</p><p>""Oh, Onkel, das war vielleicht einen mächtige Ladung Samen, die du mir in meinen kleinen Popo gespritzt hast, ich glaube, ich laufe gleich aus!""</p><p>""Du hast aber auch ein so geiles Ärschen Fine ich könnte dir das täglich meinen Schwanz reinstecken!"" sagte ich und Fine sagte lachend:</p><p>""Das musst du mit meiner Mama ausmachen Onkel, das kann ich nicht selbst bestimmen, aber sag mal, hast du hier einen Toilette, ich muss nämlich jetzt ganz dringend?""</p><p>""Ja natürlich habe ich hier eine Toilette, was denkst du denn, ich zeige sie dir aber nur, wenn ich dir dabei beim Pinkeln zusehen darf, Fine!"" sagte ich und Fine sagte lachend: ""Du bist mir vielleicht ein Perverser Onkel, aber gut, wenn es dir Spaß macht, dann schau mir halt zu, wie ich jetzt Pipie mache.</p><p>""Dann komm Fine lass uns gehen!"" sagte ich erregt und dirigierte Fine zu meinem Waschraum, wo eine Chemotoilette stand.</p><p>Fine setzte sich rasch auf das Klo, spreizte die Beinchen und drückte fest.</p><p>Ich hatte mich vor ihr auf den Boden gesetzt und ganz erregt zugeschaut, wie sich ihre beiden nackten Schamlippen langsam öffneten und dann im hohen Strahl ihr Urin in die Schüssel schoss.</p><p>Meine Hand war sofort zwischen ihren Beinchen und ich ließ mir ihren Pissstrahl über meine Finger rinnen, es fühlte sich so herrlich an, den warmen, goldenen Urin der Kleinen zu fühlen, ja ich steckte sogar meinen Mittelfinger erst in ihren Schlitz und dann in meinen Mund und leckte ihn dann ab.</p><p>Fine schaute mir lächeln zu und als bei ihr kein Pipie mehr kam, stand ich auf und wusch mir die Hände, Fine säuberte ihre Pussy mit Cleenex und dann gingen wir wieder nach draußen.</p><p>Fine nahm ihr Höschen vom Boden und wollte es gerade wieder anziehen, da fragte ich sie:</p><p>""Kannst du mir das Höschen nicht da lassen Fine, als Andenken sozusagen?""</p><p>""Wenn ich das mache Onkel, was machst du dann mit meinem Höschen?"" fragte sie mich lachend, dann nahm sie das Höschen und schlang es um meinen halb schlaffen Penis, umschloss beide mit der Hand und fragte:</p><p>""Machst du es dann so, machst du wixi- wixi in die Höschen von kleinen Mädchen, Onkel?""</p><p>Dann fuhr ihre Hand ein paar Mal, mit ihrem Höschen um meine Eichel hin- und her.</p><p>""Hör auf, sonst werde ich wieder geil und muss ich dich noch einmal ""Arschficken"" Fine , gib mit jetzt dein Höschen, Kleines!"" sagte ich.</p><p>""Nein, das geht doch nicht Onkel, so gerne ich dir auch mein Höschen als Andenken an mich und unsere schönes Spiel schenken würde, was glaubst du denn, was meinen Mama mit mir machen würde, wenn ich jetzt ohne Höschen ankomme, ich würde bestimmt wieder von ihr übergelegt werden und bekäme sicher ganz schlimm den nackten Popo mit dem bösen Riemen voll!""</p><p>""Na, wenn es nur das ist, dann kann ich dir helfen, komm einmal zum Schrank!"" sagte ich und Fine kam neugierig her und staunte nur so, als ich die Türe öffnete.</p><p>In einem Wäschefach lagen Höschen, wie sie Fine sicher noch nicht gesehen hatte, alle waren aus Seide und die meisten von Joop oder Dior.</p><p>Ich nahm eine rosarotes, seidenes Dior-Höschen heraus und sagte:</p><p>""Das hier müsste dir passen Fine!""</p><p>""Ist das neu, Onkel?"" fragte Fine vorsichtig.</p><p>""Natürlich ist das neu Fine was denkst denn du, das sieht man doch und warum fragst du?"" sagte ich und Fine :</p><p>""Wo sind dann die Höschen der anderen kleinen Mädchen, die du sicher auch gefickt hast Onkel?""</p><p>""Das geht dich gar nichts an, du frecher Fratz!"" sagte ich und gab ihr einen festen Klaps auf ihr nacktes Ärschen.</p><p>""Nicht mehr schlagen Onkel, sonst fängt es noch an, mir wieder zu gefallen und dann kommen wir zu spät, die Mama wartete sicher schon lange auf mich!"" bettelte Fine</p><p>""Da hast du recht, Kind, los, zieh das Höschen an und lass uns gehen, so schwer mir das auch fällt, von dir Abschied zu nehmen, du warst so lieb und süß, Kleines!"" sagte ich.</p><p>Fine kam zu mir her, umarmte mich und drückte mich fest an ihren kleinen, nackten Kinderkörper und sagte:</p><p>""Du warst auch ganz lieb Onkel, wenn du mich aber wieder haben willst, dann musst du mit meiner Mama reden!""</p><p>""Das werde ich ganz bestimmt tun, Kleines!"" sagte ich und küsste sie auf die Stirn dabei.</p><p>Fine zog sich das Höschen an und es passte ihr wie angegossen, am schönste war es, wie der dünne Seidenstoff so aufregend ihren nackten Schlitz so modellierte, dass man beide Schamlippen vorne im Zwickel deutlich abgebildet sehen konnte und ihr süßes Bäuchlein so schön zur Geltung brachte.</p><p>Fine strich sich mit beiden Händen erst vorne über das Höschen dann hinten über den Po und flüsterte leise:</p><p>""Ist das ein süßes Höschen Onkel, so ein schönes Höschen habe ich ja noch nie gehabt und du willst es mir wirklich schenken?""</p><p>""Natürlich will ich dir das Höschen schenken, das und noch viel mehr, wenn wir uns einmal wiedersehen Schatzie!"" sagte ich erregt du merkte, dass ich beim Anblick des süßen Mädchenkörpers, schon wieder einen Harten bekam.</p><p>""Danke, danke Onkel!"" sagte der Fratz und küsste mich dabei auf den Mund.</p><p>Dann zogen wir uns rasch an und gingen nach draußen.</p><p>Kaum zehn Schritte von meinem Winnebargo entfernt, wartete Fine 's Mutter schon ganz ungeduldig auf ihre Kleine.</p><p>Fine lief mit ausgestreckten Armen auf ihre Mutter zu, umarmte sie und rief:</p><p>""Mama, Mama, der Onkel war ganz, ganz lieb zu mir!""</p><p>Dann lief sie auf das Auto ihrer Mutter zu und begrüßte ihren kleinen Bruder.</p><p>""So, da bin ich ja beruhigt, du hast dir ja reichlich Zeit gelassen mit der Kleinen, na macht nichts, Hauptsache, es hat dir gefallen, ihr hat es ja auch sehr gefallen, was ihr beide getrieben habt, wie ich höre, hast du sonst noch Wünsche, oder können wir jetzt endlich gehen!"" sagt die Frau.</p><p>""Ja, kann ich Fine einmal wiedersehen?"" fragte ich und die Frau:</p><p>""Wenn du es bezahlen kannst, gerne, hast du denn da besondere Wünsche, du weiß, du kannst alles mit der Kleinen machen, außer Ficken, aber das weißt du doch, oder?""</p><p>""Fine hat mir erzählt, dass du sie öfters schlägst, stimmt das?"" fragte ich gespannt.</p><p>""So, das hat dir das kleinen Luder also erzählt, aber warum nicht, warum soll ich Fine nicht einmal ordentlich durchprügeln, wenn sie es verdient hat, ich darf das, denn ich bin ja ihre Mutter, aber was soll diese Frage denn?"" fragte die Frau unsicher, doch dann tippte sie sich an die Stirn und sagte lachend:</p><p>""Aha, jetzt verstehe ich erst, was du meinst, du willst einmal zusehen, wie ich Fine nackt über den Stuhl binde und ihr den kleinen, nackten Arsch auspeitsche, oder du willst selbst mal das Züchtigungsinstrument über Fine 's kleinen, geilen Kinderpopo schwingen, stimmst?""</p><p>""Ja, das wäre schön!"" sagte ich mit ganz trockener Stimme.</p><p>""Und, was wäre dir das wert, Fine sich nackt, gefesselt und geknebelt, unter meiner Peitsche winden zu sehen?""</p><p>""Tausend Mark!"" sagte ich knapp und die Frau rief:</p><p>""Was tausend Mark willst du dafür bezahlen, ja wenn das so ist, dann darfst du sogar noch dabei filmen, wenn du willst, für einen Riesen schlage ich die Kleine auch so lange, bis Blut fließt, wenn du willst und wenn dich das angegeilt!""</p><p>""Na, na, wir wollen mal nicht übertreiben, ich will nicht, dass bei Fine 's Züchtigung Blut fließt, dazu habe ich die Kleine zu sehr im mein Herz geschlossen, als das ich will, dass sie mehr als nötig bei der Prügelprozedur leidet!"" sagte ich, aber die Frau ließ nicht locker und sagte:</p><p>""Aber das macht doch nicht, ich kann die auch andere Kinder besorgen, die du auspeitschen kannst, wenn du darauf stehst, kleine Mädchen, oder kleine Jungs, wenn dir das lieber ist, ich habe Mädchen, die heulen schon los, wenn du ihnen nur sagst, dass sie jetzt geprügelt werden, sie pissen vor Angst ihre Höschen voll und du musst sie mit Gewalt zum Prügelbock schleppen, sie fesseln und knebeln, wenn du sie peitschen willst und sie schreien dann das ganze Haus zusammen, besonders bei einem strengen Arschfick, ich habe aber auch Kinder, hauptsächlich kleine Mädchen die noch jünger sind als Fine , die holen ohne Widerrede ihr Züchtigungsinstrument selbst herbei, legen sich gehorsam über den Prügeltisch und halten dir brav den nackten Arsch zum durchprügeln hin, die musst du weder fesseln noch knebeln, bei denen hörst du selbst nach fünfzig strengen Hieben mit der gefürchteten Stahlrute, keinen Schmerzenslaut über ihre Lippen kommen, oder kleine Jungs, die schon bei der Strafankündigung, oder wenn sie den Stock oder die Peitsche in deiner Hand sehen, ein ganz großes, steifes Pimmelchen bekommen und dir schon nach eine paar saftigen Arschhieben, dir ihren Samen über die Hand spritzen und die im Arsch hinten noch viel, viel enger sind, als die Mädchen, also was willst du, sag es mir, oder halt, warte, ich mach das ja nie, aber bei dir mache ich eine Ausnahme, zu dir habe ich Vertrauen, zumal ich jetzt weiß, dass du Fine sehr liebst und uns beide sicher nicht verraten wirst, weil du ja selbst mitschuldig wärst, hier hast du mein Karte, ruf mich an, wenn du dich entschieden hast und jetzt ""Tschüs"" sagte die Frau und war verschwunden.</p><p>Ich starrte auf die Karte und zu meinem großen Erstaunen las ich:</p><p>Dr. Helga E.....</p><p>Diplompsychologin</p><p>Und dann ihre Adresse.</p>"
632,Fritzi,Baracuda,,"['M', 'm', 'anal', 'oral', 'spank']","Der Dreizehnjährige heißt eigentlich ""Fritz"", aber alle nennen ihn nur ""Fritzi"" weil er aussieht wie ein hübsches Mädchen, aber genau so lieb ist er auch!",2012-02-13T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Ich war geschäftlich unterwegs und besuchte dabei in einer Kurgemeinde ein herrliches Waldschwimmbad.</p><p>Unter großen Bäumen ließ sich die Hitze die da herrschte, leichter zu ertragen, dachte ich.</p><p>Mich faszinierte die große Wasserrutschbahn auf der die Kinder jauchzend in die Tiefe rutschten.</p><p>Erst dachte ich, dass das wohl eher was für Kinder sei, aber dann sah ich genug Erwachsene, die auch herunter rutschten und so entschloss ich mich, es auch einmal zu probieren.</p><p>Wie hoch das Ding war, merkte ich erst, als ich oben war und da ich nicht schwindelfrei bin, war es mir ziemlich mulmig dabei.</p><p>Ich setzte mich in die Rutsche und da es ziemlich schnell abwärts ging, bremste ich noch etwas ab und verlor meine Geschwindigkeit. Ich beschloss es noch einmal zu versuchen und bestieg wieder die steile Treppe.</p><p>Vor mir waren zwei kleine Mädchen, der Hautfarbe und den schwarzen Haaren nach mussten es Italienerrinnen oder Spanierinnen gewesen sein, die eine war so etwa zehn und die Andere zwölf Jahre alt.</p><p>Die Jüngere hatte lange Beine und kleine, schmale Popobacken, die Ältere hatte einen süßen, dicken Popo in ihrem durchsichtigen, grünen Badeanzug, der ganz aufreizend, genau vor meinem Gesicht herumwackelte, als sie vor mir die steile Treppe hochkletterte.</p><p>Der braungebrannte Kinderpopo war oben ganz schmal und wurde unten an den Schenkeln immer dicker und er stand hinten ganz weit heraus.</p><p>Ich hatte den süßen Kinderarsch so nahe vor meinem Gesicht, dass ich fast hinein beißen konnte, was ich zu gerne getan hätte.</p><p>Als wir oben angekommen waren gab es einen kleinen Stau, das ältere Mädchen war genau vor mir und sie bückte sich en paar mal um nach unten zu schauen, um zu sehen, warum es nicht weiter ging.</p><p>Dabei stieß sie mir ein paar Mal mit ihrem süßen Popo gegen mein Glied, das dabei fast jedes mal zwischen ihre offene Popospalte geriet.</p><p>Mein Glied wuchs rasch an, Gott sei dank war niemand mehr hinter mir auf der Rutsche der meinen Steifen bemerkt hätte.</p><p>Ich musste sehr an mich halten, am liebsten hätte ich dem Mädchen das Höschen beiseite geschoben und sie von hinten gefickt.</p><p>Ob sie das mit Absicht machte weiß ich nicht, mich jedenfalls erregte der dicke Kinderpopo dermaßen, dass ich wünschte jetzt unten im Wasser zu sein, damit niemand meinen Steifen sehen konnte.</p><p>Aber das Beste kam noch:</p><p>Endlich war unten alles frei und die Zehnjährige spreizte die Beinchen, dann griff sie sich hinten in den schwarzen Badeanzug, schob sich die Ränder ihres Badeanzuges in die Mitte und entblößte ihre beiden niedlichen Apfelbäckchen.</p><p>Die Große machte das Gleiche, aber sie ging dabei leicht in die Knie um ihren Höschenzwickel zwischen den Beinchen zusammenzunehmen.</p><p>Dabei zeigte sie mir für einen kurzen Augenblick ihre Popospalte und ich schaute ihr genau in das große Popoloch hinein und sah weiter unten ihre nackte Schnecke, mit den dicken Schamlippen, die leicht geöffnet waren, so dass ich auch ihren kleinen Kitzler ganz deutlich sehen konnte.</p><p>An der leicht geöffneten, zitternden Kindervotze sah ich, dass sie das Spiel mit meinem Schwanz doch absichtlich gemacht haben musste. Dann ließ sie ihren Höschenschlitz wieder los und stand jetzt mit völlig nackten Popobacken vor mir.</p><p>Ich staunte, wie ein Mädchen in diesem Alter schon einen so fraulichen Arsch haben konnte, so richtig zum Hineinficken dachte ich und wenn die beiden Mädchen nicht plötzlich jauchzend zusammen in die Tiefe gerauscht wären, hätte ich das sicher auch gemacht und ich bin mir ganz sicher, wenn die Kleine allein gewesen wäre, hätte sie sich auch von mir lecken oder auch ficken lassen.</p><p>Warum die Mädchen sich auf der Rutsche die Popos hinten entblößten merkte ich dann, als ich selbst hinunter rutschte, plötzlich blieb ich fast stecken, der Wasserfilm unter meiner Badehose riss plötzlich ab und ich kam fast zum Stillstand.</p><p>Ich spürte plötzlich einen Stoß von hinten, sah zwei Beine neben mir, die mich in die Zange nahmen und ich griff instinktiv nach hinten.</p><p>Ich spürte etwas weiches warmes in der Hand und dann hatte ich einen Jungenpenis in der Hand.</p><p>Ich tastete mich weiter und spürte zwei dicke Hoden die zu dem Bubenschwanz gehörten, in der Hand.</p><p>Gleichzeitig ging es dann in rasender Geschwindigkeit nach unten, ich zwischen den Beinen des Jungen und unten fielen wir zusammen in das Wasser.</p><p>Der Junge, er mochte etwa zwölf oder dreizehn Jahre alt sein, mit blonden Harren und einem Gesicht wie ein Mädchen zog seine Hose vorne zurecht, dann lachte er mich an und sagte:</p><p>""Entschuldigen Sie, aber Sie wurden plötzlich so langsam und da sind wir zusammengestoßen!""</p><p>""Macht doch nichts!"" sagte ich und lachte ebenfalls.</p><p>Dann kam sein jüngerer Freund angerauscht und beide stiegen zusammen aus dem Wasser.</p><p>Ich entschloss mich, es noch einmal auf der Rutsche zu probieren. Ich ging auf die Treppe zu und da überholten mich die beiden Buben. Als sie an mir vorbei waren, da sah ich sie von hinten, sie hatten sich genau wie die Mädchen vorher die Badehosen schon bis zu den Oberschenkeln herabgezogen und hüpften jetzt mit völlig nacktem Popo vor mir her.</p><p>Der Jüngere hatte einen ganz normalen Bubenpopo, der Ältere aber hatte einen dicken, aufregenden Hintern, die beiden Popobacken waren so hoch angesetzt, dass sie mehr nach oben als nach unten gerichtet wurden und die enge Badehose drückte dem Jungen die Bäckchen noch weiter hoch, was sehr aufregend aussah.</p><p>Dabei wackelte er vor mir so aufregend mit dem Popo, dass ich bei seinem Anblick sofort wieder einen Steifen hatte und froh war als ich endlich auch unten im Becken ankam, wo ich diesmal länger blieb als beim Anblick der beiden geilen Mädchen.</p><p>Dann setzte ich mich auf die gegenüberliegende Bank und genoss den Anblick der beiden strammen, nackten Jungenpopos, wie sie immer wieder die steile Treppe hochkletterten und dann in die Tiefe rutschten.</p><p>Plötzlich waren beide verschwunden und ich wollte gerade aufstehen, da kam der Ältere atemlos vom Herumtollen und setzte sich zu mir auf die Bank.</p><p>""Sag mal, wo ist denn dein Freund abgeblieben?"" fragte ich den Jungen und der sagte:</p><p>""Ach der, der musste nach Hause und allein rutschen macht gar keinen so großen Spaß!"" und lachte mich an.</p><p>""Sag mal, tut das denn nicht weh, wenn man so mit nacktem Popo die Rutsche hinuntersaust?""</p><p>""I wo, das ist geil und macht großen Spaß, das solltest Du... äh, entschuldigen Sie, das sollten Sie auch einmal probieren!"" sagte der Junge und ich sagte zu ihm dann:</p><p>""Du kannst ruhig du zu mir sagen, ich heiße Klaus!""</p><p>Ich heiße Fritz, aber den Namen kann ich nicht leiden, aber alle sagen Fritzi zu mir!""</p><p>""Aber Fritzi ist doch ein Mädchennamen, oder?""</p><p>""Ja, am Anfang haben mich alle so genannt, weil sie sagten, ich sehe aus wie ein Mädchen, das hat mich immer sehr geärgert, aber jetzt macht mir das nichts mehr aus, im Gegenteil!""</p><p>""Wie ist das nun, mit dem Rutschen mit nacktem Popo, bekommt man da nicht einen roten Hintern dabei und tut das nicht weh?"" fragte ich erneut und Fritzi stand auf, stellte sich genau vor mich, zog sich ungeniert vor mir die Hose herunter und streckte mir seinen molligen Popo zur Begutachtung hin und fragte:</p><p>""Warum, ist mein Popo denn jetzt rot?""</p><p>""Ich fuhr mit der Hand über die niedlichen Bäckchen und der Junge hielt ganz still dabei und dann sagte ich:</p><p>""Ein bisschen rot ist dein Popo schon!""</p><p>""Das ist doch gar nichts, da solltest du einmal sehen wie rot und dick mein Popo ist, wenn mir Mama mit dem Riemen den Popo vollgestriemt hat!""</p><p>""Bekommst du denn Zuhause noch den Popo voll?"" fragte ich neugierig und der Junge sagte:</p><p>""Was glaubst du denn, bei der geringsten Verfehlung bekomme ich von meiner Mama den Popo voll, bei leichten Vergehen bekomme ich nur Hosenspanner mit dem Spanischen, ich muss mich immer tief vor ihr hinunterbücken und mit den Händen die Fußknöchel umfassen, dann pfeift der Spanische über meinen Hintern dass ich die Englein singen höre, was glaubst du wie so ein Rohrstock zieht durch die dünnen Hosen, wenn ich aber etwas schlimmes angestellt habe, dann nimmt Mama den Lederriemen zur Hand und dann muss die Hose runter.</p><p>Mama legt mich immer nackt über den Tisch und dann peitscht sie mir den Blanken und die Schenkel voll, bis der Popo voller roter Striemen und ganz dick angeschwollen ist, Mann das zieht immer schrecklich auf dem nackten Arsch, kann ich dir sagen, aber ich weine nie dabei, ich bin doch keine Memme und deshalb macht mir so ein wenig Poporöte vom Rutschen nichts aus!""</p><p>Ich nickte und der Junge sagte dann schnell:</p><p>""Ich muss jetzt nach Hause, ich muss nämlich Heute pünktlich zu Hause sein, du weißt ja warum und dabei klatschte er sich ein paar mal mit der Hand hinten auf den Popo und dann ging er lachend weg.</p><p>Ich hatte auch keine Lust mehr, zog mich an und ging ebenfalls.</p><p>An der Straße sah ich Fritzi wieder.</p><p>Er machte Autostop und als ich anhielt freute er sich, dass ich ihn mitnahm.</p><p>Er setzte sich auf den Vordersitz und schaute verwundert im Auto herum, anscheinend gefiel im mein Interieur.</p><p>Ich hatte nur Augen für sein knappes, kurzes Höschen, wo sich vorne sein niedliches Schwänzchen und seine dicken Hoden abzeichneten. Dann entdeckte er mein CD Spieler und er sagte:</p><p>""Geil, ein Porsche mit CDs hast du auch heiße Scheiben dazu?""</p><p>""Natürlich habe ich"" Scheiben"" ob die aber heiß sind weiß ich nicht, hier schau mal!""</p><p>Ich öffnete das Fach zwischen den Sitzen und Fritzi wühlte darin herum, dann schrie er fast vor Begeisterung laut auf und hielt eine CD hoch und sagte:</p><p>""Bob Marley, Man wo hast du die den her?""</p><p>""Gekauft, was denkst du denn?""</p><p>""Aber die gibt es doch schon lange nicht mehr zu kaufen, ich suche die schon lange, dafür habe ich mein ganzes Taschengeld gespart, aber sie ist nicht mehr zu bekommen!""</p><p>""Ich weiß, ich weiß, ich bin selbst ein Bob Marley Fan, nicht nur du!""</p><p>Das hätte ich nicht gedacht, dass du auch Bob Marley Fan bist, verkaufst du mir die Scheibe?""</p><p>""Nein mein lieber Fritzi, da ist nichts zu machen, auch bei aller Freundschaft!"" sagte ich und Fritzi zog einen Flunsch, dann schwieg er und legte eine andere Scheibe auf und tat so, als höre er aufmerksam zu, was er aber nicht tat, ich merkte, wie es in ihm arbeitete und ich war gespannt, was er alles Unternehmen würde um die seltene Scheibe zu bekommen.</p><p>Bei einem riskanten Überholmanöver eines anderen Autofahrers, wo ich meine ganz Aufmerksamkeit brauchte, ließ Fritzi die Scheibe rasch in seiner Badetasche verschwinden.</p><p>Ich sagte zuerst nichts, aber als Fritzi mir dann sagte, dass er am ersten Haus des nächsten Dorfes aussteigen wollte, da bog ich schnell in den nächsten Waldweg ein, stoppte den Wagen und hielt schweigend die Hand auf.</p><p>Fritzi wurde purpurrot vor Scham, verstand aber sofort, griff in seine Badetasche und hielt mir schweigend die CD hin.</p><p>""Ist das der Dank fürs Mitnehmen, dass du mich bestielst, Fritzi?"" Fritzi schaute mich mit feuchten Augen an und sagte:</p><p>""Es tut mit schrecklich leid Klaus, aber für die Scheibe würde ich alles machen und dabei legte er mir seine kleine Hand ganz nah an meinen Penis auf die Hose und streichelte mir das Bein.</p><p>Ich drehte mich halb herum und legte meine Hand auf seine enge Hose vorne und da er mich gewähren ließ, fing ich an seine Hose vorne aufzuknöpfen und dann sein Glied herauszuholen.</p><p>Fritzi saß mit geschlossenen Augen da und ließ sich von mir den halbsteifen Penis liebkosen und dabei fragte ich ihn:</p><p>""Alles, würdest du alles für die Scheibe tun, Fritzi?""</p><p>""Was verlangen Sie, äh was verlangst du von mir, bist du ein Schwuli oder stehst du auf Frauen?"" wollte Fritzi wissen.</p><p>""Wieso fragst du?""</p><p>""Weil ich nicht weiß, was du bist, denn vorhin als du hinter den beiden Mädchen gestanden hast, da hättest du sie doch am liebsten gefickt und jetzt spielst du mit meinem Penis, was bist du denn jetzt genau?""</p><p>""Ich verrate dir jetzt ein Geheimnis, ich bin Päderast und Bisexuell, weißt du was das ist?""</p><p>""Nein, was ist das?""</p><p>""Ich stehe auf Jungs und auf Mädchen, am liebsten sind mir ganz junge, so wie du und ich mache es bei kleinen Mädchen immer so, dass ich ihnen erst die Votzen auslecke und das Arschloch manchmal auch, dann müssen sie mir den Schwanz wichsen und dann in den Mund nehmen und ablutschen, wenn die Mädchen noch ganz jung sind, dann kommt mein Schwanz nur in ihren Popo hinten und ich ficke sie anal, größere Mädchen ficke ich vaginal das heißt ich ficke sie in die Votze und auch oral, sie bekommen auch einen Mundfick von mir, Buben lecke ich ebenso gerne den Schwanz wie den Mädchen den Kitzler, sie müssen mir den Schwanz wichsen und auch ablutschen und zum Abschluss bekommen Buben von mir einen schönen Arschfick hinten rein gemacht!""</p><p>""Und was willst du jetzt für die Bob-Marley CD von mir haben, soll ich dir den Schwanz wichsen?""</p><p>""Weißt du wie das geht, wichsen, hast du das denn schon einmal gemacht, hast du schon einmal einen Männerschwanz gewichst, außer deinem eigenen Schwanz hier?"" fragte ich und spielte weiter mit dem Bubenschwänzchen das in meiner Hand mächtig anwuchs.</p><p>""Ja, das heißt nein, ich habe nur den Schwanz meines Freundes gewichst, der aus dem Schwimmbad, wir wichsen uns immer gegenseitig um zu sehen wer am weitesten spritzt!""</p><p>""Und du gewinnst immer, stimmt's?""</p><p>""Nicht immer, aber meistens!""</p><p>""Das dachte ich fast, dass du immer gewinnst, du hast ja sicher auch den größeren Schwanz und in den süßen Dingern hier, ist auch sicher viel mehr Samen, als in den kleinen Eiern deines Freundes!"" sagte ich und streichelte dabei dem Jungen beide Hoden.</p><p>""Du findest also, dass ich einen süßen Schwanz habe, oder?"" fragte der Junge erregt und ich sagte:</p><p>""Du hast einen wunderschönen Schwanz Fritzi, so richtig zum Hineinbeißen!""</p><p>""Dann tu es doch, beiß mir in den Schwanz, wenn du willst!"" sagte Fritzi atemlos und ich fragte:</p><p>""Du meinst als Sühne fürs Stehlen soll ich dir in deinen Schwanz beißen?""</p><p>""Ja, wenn du willst, dann beiße ruhig hinein in meinen Schwanz, aber beiße ihn mir nicht gleich ab!""</p><p>""Gut ich mache es!"" sagte ich, beugte mich vor und Fritzi streckte mir seinen steifen Schwanz entgegen.</p><p>Ich zog die Vorhaut an der Eichel so weit zurück, dass Fritzi vor Schmerz aufstöhnte, dann biss ich ihm leicht in die Kranzfurche der Eichel.</p><p>""Au, au, beiß, beiß fester, beiß ganz fest in den Fritzi-Schwanz hinein!"" stöhnte der Junge süß und ich arbeitete mich mit den Zähnen am Penisschaft entlang bis zu den Hoden und wieder zurück und jedes mal bis ich ihm leicht in die Penis und Hodenhaut.</p><p>Fritzi stöhnte immer geiler und rief:</p><p>""Beiß fester, oh so beiß doch, beiß.... mir.... doch.... den.... Schwanz.... ab!""</p><p>Ich schaute zu ihm hoch und sagte:</p><p>""Das machen wir aber nicht, vielleicht brauchen wir das süße Ding noch!""</p><p>Dann beugte ich mich wieder über den Bubenpenis nahm ihn tief in den Mund und lutschte ihn ab.</p><p>Mit der Linken fuhr ich Fritzi unter das Höschen hinten und bohrte ihm vorsichtig meinen Finger in den Popo.</p><p>Dann hörte man nur noch das Schmatzen meines Mundes, wenn er sich an der Bubeneichel festsaugte, das Geräusch, das mein Finger machte, wenn er aus Fritzis After heraus und wieder hinein fuhr und das geile Stöhnen des Jungen, aber bevor ich merkte, dass er abspritzte, zog ich schnell seinen Schwanz aus meinem Mund und meinen Finger aus seinem Arschloch und sagte zu dem enttäuschten Fritzi:</p><p>""Was bietest du mir noch für die Platte?""</p><p>""Ich könnte es mit deinem Schwanz so machen wie du eben bei mir!""</p><p>""Du willst mir also den Schwanz ablutschen, kannst du das denn, hast du das denn schon einmal gemacht?""</p><p>""Ja, einmal bei meinem Freund, der hatte Schuld, er hatte auf einer Pornokassette seines Vaters einmal gesehen, wie sich zwei Männer gegenseitig dem Schwanz ablutschten und das fand er so geil, dass er es auch einmal mit mir probieren wollte.</p><p>Ich war einverstanden und wir losten, wer zuerst dran war, ich verlor und er zog sich die Hose herunter und ich nahm seien Schwanz zum Lutschen in den Mund, das war sehr schön, so ein weiches Ding abzulecken und als es ihm kam, da habe ich sogar seinen Samen getrunken, obwohl er nicht gut schmeckte.</p><p>Dann war ich dran und als ich ihm meinen Schwanz zum Lutschen hinhielt, wollte er plötzlich nicht mehr.</p><p>Ich wurde sehr böse, weil ich schon einen ganz harten Schwanz hatte, der unbedingt abspritzen wollte und da habe ich ihm meinen Schwanz mit Gewalt in den Mund gesteckt, aber anstatt meine Eichel zu lecken hat mir mein Freund in den Schwanz gebissen und im selben Moment kam es mir und ich spritzte all meinen Samen in sein Gesicht, das war so geil, dass ich mir immer wieder wünschte, dass jemand mir in den Schwanz beißt, damit mein Samen wieder so stark kommt wie damals. ""Und wie steht es mit Arschficken, hast du das schon einmal gemacht mit deinem Freund?""</p><p>""Ja, aber nur versucht, es klappe aber nicht, er konnte nicht in mich hinten eindringen, der Schwanz meines Freundes wurde nicht richtig steif, mein Schwanz war aber so steif, dass er vor Schmerz schrie, als ich mit der Eichel in seinen kleine Popo hinten hinein wollte!"" ""Gut, ich mache dir einen Vorschlag, du bekommst die CD von mir geschenkt, dafür wichst du mir erst meinen Schwanz, dann nimmst du ihn in den Mund und lutschst ihn mir ab und wenn er groß genug ist, dann kommt er in deinen kleinen, süßen Arsch und ich ficke dich dann so lange in deinen kleinen Popo, bis er mir kommt und bis dir mein Samen wieder aus dem Arsch läuft, einverstanden?""</p><p>""Oh, toll einverstanden!"" sagte der Junge und drückt mich dabei.</p><p>""Da ist aber noch etwas Fritzi!"" sagte ich und der Junge schaute mich fragend an.</p><p>""Die Sache mit dem Stehlen ist noch ungeklärt!""</p><p>Der Junge schwieg.</p><p>""Was würde deine Mama sagen, wenn sie erführe, was du gemacht hast?""</p><p>fragte ich und Fritzi sagte leise:</p><p>""Meist du wegen des Trampen oder wegen Stehlens?""</p><p>""Wieso, hat sie dir das Trampen auch verboten?""</p><p>""Ja, sogar streng verboten!""</p><p>""Und was würde sie da machen?""</p><p>""Für Autostop bekäme ich mindestens fünfundzwanzig schlimme Hosenspanner mit dem Spanischen und fürs Stehlen würde sie mir mit dem Riemen den Blanken grün und blau schlagen!""</p><p>""Dann kann ich das doch auch mit dir machen oder nicht, Fritzi?"" ""Du meist dafür, dass ich dich bestehlen wollte, willst du mich bestrafen wie Mama?""</p><p>""Ja Fritzi, das will ich!""</p><p>""Und du bist mir dann auch nicht mehr böse, nach der Popostrafe?""</p><p>""Nein, dann ist alles vergeben und vergessen!""</p><p>""Und erfüllst du mir nach der Züchtigung auch einen Wunsch?""</p><p>""Ja, was willst du, sag er mir ruhig!""</p><p>""Ich... ich... will.. dass... du... mir... nachher... feste... in... den... Schwanz... beißt... und..., und... dann... will... ich... in... deinem... Mund... kommen!"" sagte der Junge stockend und ich sagte:</p><p>""Den Wunsch erfülle ich dir gerne!""</p><p>""Dann komm und lass uns zusammen in den Wald gehen, oder willst du mir gleich hier im Auto den Popo voll hauen?""</p><p>""Nein, dazu ist es hier viel zu eng!"" sagte ich und wir stiegen beide aus dem Wagen und gingen schweigend ein Stück tiefer in den Wald.</p><p>Der Junge schaute mich von der Seite an und sagte:</p><p>""Aber du hast ja gar keinen Riemen um mir damit den nackten Popo auszupeitschen Klaus?""</p><p>""Ich denke ein langer, dünner Rohrstock würde für dein Ärschchen genügen, meinst du nicht auch?""</p><p>""Aber du hast ja auch keinen Stock, um mich damit auf den Popo zu strafen Klaus!""</p><p>""Schau dich doch um, hier wachsen doch genug Stöckchen, da vorne zum Beispiel, der Haselstrauch, der eignete sich vorzüglich zum Hauen von frechen Bubenpopos, geh hin und schneide dir für deinen Popo das passende Stöckchen ab, hier hast du ein Messer!"" sagte ich und Fritzi nahm das Messer, ging zu dem Haselstrauch und wählte ein schlankes Stöckchen aus und brachte es mir und fragte nur:</p><p>""Hier?""</p><p>""Ja hier?"" sagte ich erregt.</p><p>""Soll ich meine Hose ausziehen Klaus?""</p><p>""Ja, ziehe ruhig dein Höschen aus und gib es mir!"" sagte ich und Fritzi streifte sich seine Shorts vom Popo und gab sie mir.</p><p>Ich steckte sie in die Hosetasche und Fritzi fragte:</p><p>""Die Badehose auch, soll ich die Badehose runterziehen, willst du meinen Popo ganz nackt haben zum Hauen?""</p><p>""Nackt schon, aber nicht ganz, ziehe deine Badehose so weit herunter wie eben im Schwimmbad!""</p><p>""Gell Franz, das hat dir gefallen, so zwei süße Kinderpopos halbnackt vor sich zu haben?"" sagte Fritzi während der sich die Badehose so weit herunterrollte, bis ich seine Schwanzspitze sehen konnte.</p><p>Dann bückte er sich ergeben, stützte die Hände auf die Knie, streckte seinen dicken Popo hinten ganz weit heraus und sagte:</p><p>""Schlag mich jetzt!""</p><p>""Nein, lass uns noch ein Stückchen gehen, ich will noch eine wenig dein süßes Ärschchen hüpfen sehen, wenn du gehst!"" sagte ich und Fritzi richtete sich wieder auf und ging vor mir her, dabei bemühte er sich so gut es ging, mit beiden Popobacken zu wackeln.</p><p>Ab und zu gab ich ihm einen leichten Schlag auf die Bäckchen und Fritzi jauchzte jedes mal dabei.</p><p>Auf einer Lichtung, die man von keiner Seite einsehen konnte, hielten wir an und ich sagte:</p><p>""Ich glaube das ist genau der richtige Platz für deine Popozüchtigung Fritzi?""</p><p>""Ja, ich glaube auch, da sieht uns keiner, soll ich mein Popochen nackt machen Klaus, oder gibst du mir die Schläge erst auf das Badehöschen und nachher auf den Nackten?</p><p>""Ich mache es wie deine Mama, wenn sie dich auf den Popo bestraft, ich ziehe dir erst ordentlich das Höschen stramm und lasse das Stöckchen über das dein Höschen klatschen und erst dann wird dir das Ärschen entblößt und bekommst tüchtig von mir den Nackten hinten voll, aber dazu musst du dein Höschen wieder anziehen!"" sagte ich und griff in die Tasche und reichte Fritzi seine Shorts.</p><p>Fritzi zog sich die Badehose wieder hoch und stieg in sein Höschen, dann stand er angezogen vor mir.</p><p>Ich packte ihn am Nacken und drückte ihn am Kopf herunter.</p><p>Dabei stieß er mit dem Kopf vorne an meine Hose, wo mein steifer Schwanz sehnsüchtig auf Befreiung wartete und ich sagte:</p><p>""Du kannst in ruhig in den Mund nehmen und schön geil lutschen während deiner Popostrafe, wenn du willst, dann kannst du nämlich nicht schreien, wenn es jetzt arg weh tut, wenn das Stöckchen dein kleines Ärschchen arg filzt, los mache meine Hose auf und hole meinen Schwanz heraus und nimm ihn in den Mund, aber nicht ablutschen, bloß leicht daran saugen, sonst kommt es mir gleich, aber ich will doch noch mit dem Schwanz in dein kleines, enges Ärschchen hinein und will dir einen schönen Popo-Fick machen!"" sagte ich erregt und Fritzi knöpfte mir den Hosenschlitz auf, holte meinen steifen Penis aus der Hose heraus und lies ihn tief im Mund verschwinden, dann wartete er ruhig seine Popostrafe ab.</p><p>Ich hob das Stöckchen, griff in sein Höschen und zog es Fritzi so stramm, dass hinten beide Popobacken herausschauten.</p><p>Die enge Hose teilte die beiden süßen Bäckchen so scharf, dass sie Fritzis Hoden und den Penis so eng einschnürten, dass Fritzi vor Schmerz leise aufstöhnte, was durch meinen Schwanz, der Fritzi bis zu den Eiern in seinem kleinen Mund steckte, aber fast unterdrückt wurde. Ich hob den Stock und zog ihn Fritzi in Längsrichtung hinten über die halbnackten Bäckchen und unter mir hörte ich ein leises:</p><p>""Uhhhhhmmmmmm!""</p><p>Mehr ließ mein großer Schwanz in dem kleinen Mund nicht zu.</p><p>""Wieder klatschte das schlanke Zuchtröhrchen über die Bubenbacken, wieder machte Fritzi geil:</p><p>""Uhhhhhhmmmmmmm!""</p><p>Ich merkte jetzt, dass ich meinen Unterkörper bewegte und dabei Fritzi den Mund mit meinem Schwanz ausfickte, Fritzis Mund umschloss dabei meinen Schwanz und das so geil, dass ich fast gekommen wäre. Ich zog Fritzi noch einen strammen Popohieb über und als er ausgestöhnt hatte, entzog ich ihm meine Eichel und sagte:</p><p>""So, jetzt hast du meinen Schwanz genug gelutscht, jetzt kommt die Nacktstrafe, komm zieh die Höschen aus!""</p><p>Fritzi richtetet sich auf und lächelte mich zufrieden an, seine blauen Augen strahlten und um seinen Mund glänzte sein Speichel und mein Pre-Samen, den ich schon bei seinem geilen Schwanzlecken ausgestoßen hatte.</p><p>Er zog sich mit einem Ruck die Shorts und die Badehose soweit auf die Schenkel herunter, dass sein steifes Schwänzchen hervorsprang und gegen seinen süßen Bauch federte.</p><p>Ich packte ihn am Genick und sagte:</p><p>""Wenn du wüstest, wie süß das aussieht, dein ganzes Mäulchen voll mit meinem Samen, das macht mich so geil, dass ich dich jetzt noch unbedingt ein paar mal in den kleinen Mud ficken muss, komm beuge dich herunter und mach das Mäulchen schön weit auf!""</p><p>Dann drückte ich ihm mit sanfter Gewalt den Schwanz in den Mund. Fritzi stand mit weit herausgestrecktem Arsch vor mir und ließ sich geduldig von mir einen Mundfick machen.</p><p>Ich beugte mich über ihn, wobei mein Schwanz noch tiefer in seinen Mund eindrang, dann teilte ich ihm mit der Hand die beiden Popobacken und bohrte meinen Finger in sein zuckendes Popoloch und fickte ihm den After mit dem Finger aus, dann ließ ich die Popbacken los und fuhr im zwischen die Beine, erst knetete ich Fritzi die dicken Bubeneier und denn den steifen Schwanz, bis Fritzi stöhnte:</p><p>""Nicht mehr Klaus, nicht mehr meinen Schwanz wichsen und nimm deinen Finger aus meinem Popo und lasse meinen Penis los, sonst kommt es mir gleich!</p><p>""Gut, dann mach dich jetzt ganz nackig! sagte ich und Fritzi zog sich beide Höschen herunter, streifte sich sein T-Shirt über den Kopf und stand jetzt völlig nackt vor mir.</p><p>Ich tat das Gleiche und dann standen wir uns beide nackt gegenüber und ich nahm das Haselstöckchen und sagte:</p><p>""Bück dich!""</p><p>Fritzi bückte sich vor mir tief herunter, aber ich war noch nicht zufrieden damit, ich hatte sein Popochen schon strammer und runder gesehen und sagte:</p><p>""Tiefer hinunterbücken und den Popo weiter herausstrecken, zeig mir, wie geil du dein süßes Ärschchen hinten herausstrecken kannst und wie schön rund und prall es dabei wird!""</p><p>Fritzi spreizte die Beinchen so weit, dass sein nacktes, dickes Säckchen dazwischen hin- und herbaumelte und machte so das Ärschchen noch runder.</p><p>Ich stellte mich hinter ihn und sagte:</p><p>""So, und jetzt zeig mir noch dein großes, geiles Popoloch zwischen den Bäckchen!""</p><p>Fritzi griff mit beiden Händen in seine Bäckchen und zog sie sich weit auseinander.</p><p>Sein dunkles Popoloch zwischen den hellen Popobacken wurde dabei fast oval und ich konnte mich nicht mehr zurückhalten, ich musste das süße Buben-Arschloch lecken.</p><p>Ich kniete mich nieder, streckte die Zunge heraus und züngelte mich von der strammen Haut des Kindersackes, über den Popodamm zu dem großen Popoloch hoch und beleckte alles.</p><p>""Au, au, Klaus, was machst du denn da?"" stöhnte der Junge.</p><p>""Ich lecke dir deinen süßen Sack ab und dein kleines, geiles Arschloch aus, warum, gefällt es dir nicht, so wie ich es mache?"" fragte ich und der Junge sagte stöhnend:</p><p>""Doch.... doch.... es... gefällt... mir....., es... tut... so gut...., deine... feuchte.... Zuge..... an... meinem... Sack.... unten.... und..... im.... Arschloch.... hinten... aber.... wenn..... du.... mich.... weiter.... so.... geil..... leckst..... dann.... kommt....es... mir... noch...!""</p><p>""Dann will ich lieber aufhören und dir jetzt den Popo voll hauen, du wolltest ja von mir nachher in den Schwanz gebissen werden und dann willst du mir noch deinen Samen in den Mund spritzen?"" sagte ich und der Junge stöhnte geil:</p><p>""Ja Klaus, hau mir jetzt tüchtig den nackigen Popo voll!""</p><p>""Du kannst ruhig so bleiben"" sagte ich zu Fritzi, der immer noch tief gebückt dastand und sich die Popospalte aufhielt, das süße Popoloch kann sicher auch ein paar strammen Hiebe vertragen, was meinst du Fritzi?""</p><p>""Ja, hau mir auf das Popoloch mit dem Stöckchen, das habe ich noch nie bekommen, das Popoloch voll, ist das geil, wenn man mit dem Stock auf das Popoloch geschlagen wird Klaus?""</p><p>""Das kannst du gleich selbst sehen, hier fühl mal!"" sagte ich und ließ die Stockspitze über die dunkle Poporosette huschen.</p><p>Fritzi schrie erschreckt auf, dann kam er hochgeschnellt und rannte mit wippendem Schwanz um mich herum, dabei hatte er beide Hände auf seinen dicken Popo hinten gelegt und rieb sich verzweifelt die gemarterte Popokimme und rief:</p><p>""Au, au, das tut weh, oh tut das weh, am Popoloch!""</p><p>""Das muss es ja auch, es muss weh tun am Arschloch, sonst wäre es ja keine Strafe, also los, bück dich wieder herunter und halte deine Arschbäckchen auf!""</p><p>""Nein, nein, nicht mehr, nicht mehr mein Arschloch peitschen Klaus, biiiiiittttteeeeee!"" weinte Fritzijetzt fast und ich sagte:</p><p>""Natürlich bekommst du deine verdienten Hiebe von mir dahin, wo es dir am wehsten tut und das ist nun mal eben dein hochgeiles Kinderarschloch, dein dicker Arsch ist doch sicher schon so abgehärtet, dass er sicher eine Menge Hiebe vertragen kann, stimmts?"" Fritzi schwieg und da zog ich ihn zu mir her, klemmte ihm den Kopf zwischen die Schenkel und schloss ihn zwischen meinen Beinen ein, dann ließ ich rasch hintereinander das Rohr über seinen Nackten sausen, dass es nur so pfiff.</p><p>Striemen entstand neben Striemen, die alle rasch anschwollen und dann war sein Popo feuerrot hinten.</p><p>Fritzi ertrug die strenge Popobestrafung mit leisem Stöhnen und als ich ihm unter den Bauch griff um seine Schwanzsteife zu kontrollieren, da war der Bubenschwanz eisenhart.</p><p>""So geht das aber nicht weiter, du hast es ja gerne, wenn du tüchtig mit dem Stock den nackten Arsch gestriemt bekommst, du hast ja einen ganz steifen Schwanz beim Schlagen bekommen, ist das bei dir immer so, fragte ich und zog den Jungen hoch, griff dann an seinen steifen Schwanz und spielte damit.</p><p>Fritzi stand vor mir und ließ sich geduldig den Schwanz von mir massieren und dann sagte er:</p><p>""Ja, beim Schlagen bekomme ich immer einen Steifen, besonders wenn ich es auf den Nackten bekomme und oft habe ich auch dabei einen Abgang!""</p><p>""Und was sagt da deine Mama, wenn du beim Schlagen einen steifen Schwanz bekommst und wenn dann deinen Samen abspritzt?""</p><p>""Das merkt Mama doch nicht, wenn es mir beim Schlagen auf den nackten Arsch immer kommt, weil ich doch immer auf der Tischplatte liege und mein Schwanz ist unter meinem Bauch versteckt!""</p><p>""Aber später, wenn du aufstehst, dann sieht doch deine Mama, dass du deinen Samen auf die Tischplatte gespritzt hast, was sagt sie dann, haut sie dir dann noch einmal den Arsch, oder peitscht sie dir gar zu Strafe den Schwanz und die Hoden mir dem Riemen?"" fragte ich erregt und Fritzi sagte lachend:</p><p>""Aber nein, ich muss doch zur Strafe noch immer eine halbe Stunde mit nacktem Arsch auf dem Tisch liegen bleiben und Mama den Striemenarsch herzeigen und wenn sie dann rausgeht, um den Riemen wegzubringen, dann stehe ich rasch auf, wische den Samen mit dem Taschentuch auf und lege mich dann schnell wieder über den Züchtigungstisch.</p><p>Oft kommt es mir aber auch nicht, besonders dann, wenn die Züchtigung besonders weh tut, wenn Mama mir die nackten Schenkel peitscht, das macht sie gerne, weil ich da immer so arg schreie, dann spritz mein Samen nie, aber nachher. wenn die Popobestrafung vorbei ist, dann brauche ich nur ein paar Mal mit dem Bauch auf der Tischplatte hin-und herrutschen und die Tischplatte ficken, dann kommt mein Samen immer ganz arg!""</p><p>Ich hatte den Erzählungen von Fritzi erregt gelauscht und ihm dabei den Schwanz gewichst und auch Fritzi wurde von seinem Bericht stark erregt, das merkte ich an seiner pochenden Eichel und ich fragte ihn: ""Du, sag mal, dein Schwanz ist jetzt so groß und steif, meinst du nicht, du könntest mich damit einmal schön ficken?""</p><p>""In... den.... Arsch....?"" fragte Fritzi ungläubig und ich sagte: ""Natürlich in den Arsch, was dachtest du denn?""</p><p>""Dann knie dich hin, ich will versuchen ob es geht, ob ich mit meinem Schwanz in deinen Popo hinten komme!""</p><p>Ich kniete mich auf den Boden, Fritzi stellte sich hinter mich, ich packte seinen steifen Schwanz und führte ihn an meine Popospalte, dann rieb ich mir mit seiner dicken Eichel an dem Anus und dann steckte ich die Eichelspitze zwischen meine Arschbacken und rief:</p><p>""Stoß zu, fick mich, fick mich in den Arsch!""</p><p>Fritzi drückte mit seiner Latte gegen mein Arschloch und stöhnend drang er tief in meinen Darm ein, erst seine Eier ließen seinen Schwanz stoppen und Fritzi rief laut:</p><p>""Oh ist das gut, mein Schwanz in deinem Arsch, du hast aber auch ein geiles Loch hinten, das fühlt sich an wie eine Votze, ist aber viel enger!""</p><p>""Hast du denn schon einmal in eine richtige Votze hineingefickt, weil du das weißt?"" fragte ich und während der Junge mich genüsslich mit seinem steifen Schwanz tief in den After hineinfickte sagte er leise stöhnend:</p><p>""Ja, natürlich habe ich schon eine richtige Votze gefickt, die Frau unseres Nachbarn, die steht auf kleine Jungs und einmal hat sie mich auch drangekriegt, als ich ihren Rasen gemäht habe, da sagte sie nachher, ich sie so verschwitzt, ich solle duschen gehen und als ich dann nackt in der Dusche stand, kam sie auch nackt herein und wollte mitduschen.</p><p>Nachher trocknete sie mich ab uns dabei kniete sie vor mir und dann hat sie meinen Schwanz und die Hoden geleckt, das war sehr schön für mich, aber dann wollte sie auch unten geleckt werden aber ich wollte nicht, weil ich mich davor ekelte.</p><p>Da hat sie sich auf den Boden geworfen und hat mich zwischen ihre Beine gezogen und meinen Schwanz bei ihr unten hinein gesteckt und gesagt:</p><p>""Wenn du mir schon nicht die geile Votze auslecken willst, so fick mich wenigstens gut!""</p><p>Dann hatte sich mich gefickt, aber ich spürte gar nicht viel am Schwanz dabei, weil die Frau eine so große Votze hatte und es hatte dann sehr lange gedauert, bis ich endlich abgespritzt hatte und nachher sagte die Frau:</p><p>""Du bist schon ein ganz toller Ficker, mit deinen dreizehn Jahren, du musst unbedingt einmal wiederkommen!"" aber ich ging da nicht mehr hin, in deinem geilen Arschloch kommt es mir viel schneller, weil es so schön eng ist!"" sagte der Jung und fickte mich weiter in den Arsch und dabei murmelte er immer wieder:</p><p>""Oh, was bist du so eng, so schön eng im Arsch!""</p><p>""Kommt es dir gleich?"" fragte ich und Fritze stöhnte:</p><p>""Ja, gleich komm ich, gleich spritze ich dir mit meinem geilen, heißen Samen den Arsch voll!""</p><p>""Halt, noch nicht, nicht abspritzen rief ich und zog den Arsch weg und Fritzis Schwanz flutschte heraus.</p><p>Ich kam wieder hoch und sagte:</p><p>""So, jetzt bist du dran, jetzt kommt mein Schwanz in deinen kleinen, geilen Arsch und dann ficke ich dich, bis du schreist!""</p><p>Fritzi nahm meinen Schwanz in die Hand und fuhr ein paar mal meine Stange entlang und sagte leise:</p><p>""Aber sei vorsichtig mit meinem kleinen Arschloch, es ist so empfindlich und dein Schwanz ist doch so groß!""</p><p>""Ja, ich verspreche dir vorsichtig zu sein, beim Arschficken, aber ziehe dazu deine kleine, enge Badehose an, so wie auf der Rutsche vorhin, das geilt mich so an!""</p><p>Fritzi streifte sich die Badehose über und ich sah zu und sagte: ""Das geile Schwänzchen und das dicke Säckchen will ich aber noch sehen können!"" und Fritzi rollte sein Badehöschen wieder so weit herunter, bis sein steifer Schwanz und die dicken, strammen Hoden wieder herausschauten.</p><p>""So, jetzt bück dich und zieh deine süßen Bäckchen mit beiden Händen auseinander! sagte ich und Fritzi gehorchte, er stellte sich tief gebückt vor mich hin, streckte sein molliges Ärschchen weit hinten heraus und zog seine dicken Popobacken mit beiden Händen auseinander und dann drehte er den Kopf, sah mich an und sagte:</p><p>""Hier hast du mein kleines Popoloch zum ficken, aber tu mir nicht weh im Ärschchen hinten, mit deinem langen, dicken Schwanz!""</p><p>Ich setzte die Eichel an die bebende Poporosette des Jungen und stieß zu.</p><p>""Auuuuuuaaaahhhhhhhh, jammerte Fritzi und ließ vor Schreck seine Popobacken los, aber da steckte mein Schwanz schon bis zum Sack in seinem kleinen, engen Arsch.</p><p>Ich wartete noch ein wenig, bis sich der enge Popokanal des Jungen an den dicken Fremdkörper in ihm gewöhnt und etwas geweitet hatte, dann ergriff ich beide Hände von Fritzi, zog sie nach hinten und hielt sie fest, dann fing ich an, Fritzi in den hochgeilen Arsch zu ficken.</p><p>Ich zog meinen Schwanz so weit aus dem Kinderarsch heraus, bis ich meine Eichel fast ganz sehen konnte, dann rammte ich dem schreienden Jungen den Schwanz wieder bis zum Anschlag in den Arsch.</p><p>Fritzi schrie dabei und jammerte immer wieder:</p><p>""Oh mein Arsch, mein armer kleiner Arsch, das tut so weh, dein großer, steifer Schwanz in meinem kleinen, engen Arsch, weil er auch so lang und dick ist, oh tut das weh, so weh!""</p><p>Je mehr der Junge jammert, um so stärker fickte ich ihm das Aschloch aus, das Weinen und Jammern des Jungen geilte mich mächtig an, ich merkte wie mir der Samen die Hoden hoch kroch und ich konnte meinen Saft nicht mehr länger zurückhalten und rief:</p><p>""Jaaaaa.... jetzt.... kommt.... es.... mir..., jetzt... spritze... ich... dir... dein.... kleines... geiles... Bubenaschloch.... mit.... meinem... heißen... Samen... voll!"" dann ließ ich seine Hände los und packte seine Badehose seitlich, um ihm seinen Körper noch fester auf meinen Schwanz zu ziehen und fickte kräftig weiter in die Buben-Anus hinein.</p><p>Fritzi griff mit beiden Händen an meine Hoden hinten, umfasste sie und drückte sie so feste zusammen, dass ich vor Schmerz aufstöhnte und rief:</p><p>""Ja, spritz ab, spritz mir das Popoloch voll, ohhhh.... kommmmm..... spriiiiiiitz!""</p><p>Da schoss mein Samen aus der Eichel heraus und ich füllte damit den ganzen After des Jungen, bis mein Samen wieder heraus und ihm über den Sack lief.</p><p>Ich zog schnell meinen Schwanz aus seinem Popo heraus und verteilte den Rest aus seinen kleinen Aschbacken, dann massierte ich ihm damit den Arsch, die Hoden und den Schwanz, was sich Fritzi stöhnend gefallen ließ.</p><p>Dann sagte ich:</p><p>""So jetzt kommst du dran, leg dich auf den Rücken und halte die Beine auseinander und dabei hoch, dann beiße ich dir in den geilen Schwanz und in den Sack!""</p><p>Fritzi legte sich in das weiche Moos auf den Rücken, hielt die Beine hoch und dabei weit auseinander, streckte mir seine steifen Bubenschwanz und die prallen Eier zum Hineinbeißen dar und sagte mit geschlossenen Augen sehr erregt:</p><p>""Komm, beiß mich, beiß mich in die Nülle und in die Eier, oh ja, beiß mir dem Schwanz ab und den Sack, so komm doch und beiß mich endlich!"" Ich beugte mich über ihn, fasste an seine Schenkelhaut, nahm ein Stück davon zwischen die Finger und zog sie weg, dann nahm ich das Stück Schenkelhaut zwischen die Zähne und biss hinein.</p><p>""Auuuuu, oh.....,. auuuuu......, ist... das.... geil!"" stöhnte der Junge und dann hatte ich ihn schon in ein anderes Hautstück gebissen. Das machte ich, bis man auf seinen festen Schenkelchen jeden Zahn von mir zählen konnte und jeder Biss wurde sofort dunkelrot dabei.</p><p>So arbeitete ich mich langsam zu dem hängenden Bubensäckchen vor, das ich erst mit der Zunge umspielte und dann fragte:</p><p>""Soll ich dir jetzt nur in dein liebes Bubensäckchen hinein beißen, oder willst du, dass ich dir die Eier abbeiße, Fritzi?"" und ohne eine Antwort abzuwarten nahm ich die süßen Dinger beide in den Mund. Fritzi legte mir seine Hand auf das Haar und drückte meinen Kopf fest zwischen seine Schenkelchen und rief geil:</p><p>""Oh, bitte, lutsche mir erst lieb die Eier und dann beiß mir den Sack ab!""</p><p>Er wusste, dass ich das nicht machte, aber ich vergrub so feste meine Zähne in den empfindlichen Bubenhoden unten, da wo nur Haut ist, dass er vor Schmerz aufschrie und nachher konnte man alle Zähne von mir unten am Säckchen sehen.</p><p>Dann kam sein Schwänzchen dran, das ich auch so lange mit den Zähnen bearbeitet, bis ich merkte, dass seine Hoden zuckten, da öffnete ich weit den Mund, hielt mir seine Eichel davor und wichste ihm das Schwänchen fest und rief:</p><p>""So, jetzt ist es soweit, jetzt beiße ich dir den Schwanz ab!"" Das Bubenschwänzchen zuckte heftig, dann schoss mir im hohen Bogen Fritzis heißer Samen in den Mund und bei jedem Spritzer, der in meine geöffneten Mund flog, rief Fritzi geil:</p><p>""Ja... beiß.... beiß.... mir.... den.... Schwanz.... ab. ..., das.... ist... so.... geil....., den.... Schwanz.... abgebissen.... zu... bekommen.... komm.... beiß...., beiß.... in... mir... ab... !"" Fritzi wackelte dabei so stark mit dem Ärschchen, dass mir sein Samen auf die Augen, den Mund und die Nase spritzte und sogar in den Haaren hatte ich nachher seinen klebrigen Saft hängen.</p><p>Ich leckte im die Samenspritzer vom Schwanz und dem Sack und zwischen den Beinen am Arschloch und schlucke alles gierig hinunter, Fritzi ließ sich stöhnend von mir lecken und sank dann erschöpft in das Gras, wo er schwer atmend liegen blieb.</p><p>""Na Fritzi, hat er dir gefallen?"" fragte ich und streichelte ihm die Samthoden und den Lutschschwanz und fuhr im mit der Hand über die Innenseite der strammen Schenkelchen und dann unten durch die Popospalte über sein Fickloch, das noch voll von meinem Samen war und Fritzi sagte leise:</p><p>""Oh es war toll und ich bin ganz stark gekommen dabei, so viel Samen habe ich noch nie verspritzt, noch nicht einmal wenn ich von meiner Mama geil den Arsch gestriemt bekommen habe, aber jetzt muss ich aber nach Hause, sonst legt mich meine Mama über und ich bekomme Heute den zweiten Arschvoll, obwohl die Haue von dir noch zu ertragen war, ganz im Gegensatz zu Mamas Haue, da habe ich immer einen fürchterlichen Striemenarsch nachher!""</p><p>""Und einen steifen Schwanz nachher, der schön geil gewichst werden muss, stimmt's sagte ich und Fritzi sagte lachend:</p><p>""Ja, das stimmt!""</p><p>Dann standen wir auf und zogen uns schnell an.</p><p>Fritzi zog sich seine knappe Badehose über den Popo und dann sein T-Shirt über den Kopf, seine Shorts behielt er in der Hand.</p><p>Als wir gehen wollten, nahm er das Haselstöckchen mit dem er von mir das niedliche Ärschen und das Popoloch Vollgehauen bekommen hatte, vom Boden auf und ich fragte ihn, was er damit wolle, da sagte er: ""Den nehme ich mit, als Andenken an dich!""</p><p>Dann rollte er sich sein T-Shirt bis unter die Arme hoch, rollte seine knappe Badehose so weit herunter, dass er gerade noch laufen konnte und dann lief er mit wackelten Popopbacken vor mit her zum Wagen.</p><p>Das sah so geil aus, dass ich ihn am liebsten das Stöckchen aus der Hand genommen und ihm das süße Fritzi-Ärschen damit gepeitscht hätte. Am Wagen zog sich Fritzi dann die Badehose wieder hoch und streifte sein T-Shirt herunter, dann setzte er sich in das Polster und wir fuhren aus den Waldweg heraus.</p><p>Er war ziemlich einsilbig und am Ortrand sagte er zu mir:</p><p>""Halte bitte da vorne an Klaus, es muss ja nicht jeder gleich sehen, dass du mich nach Hause gefahren hast, obwohl es ja schon fast dunkel ist!""</p><p>Ich hielt an und fuhr mit dem Wagen hinter eine der Feldscheunen die da standen und hielt an.</p><p>Fritzi packte "" seine Scheibe"" wegen der er so gelitten hatte in seine Badetasche und die Shorts dazu, dann sagte er:</p><p>""Also bis bald Klaus, im Schwimmbad, da sehen wir uns sicher wieder, dabei gab er mir die Hand und ich merkte, dass er ungern aus dem Wagen stieg.</p><p>Dann öffnete er die Tür, stieg aus und ging um den Wagen herum und blieb vor dem Wagenfester stehen.</p><p>Ich ließ die Scheibe herunter und fragte:</p><p>""Ist noch etwas Fritzi, hast du was vergessen?""</p><p>""Nein, das nicht, aber könntest du mir zum Abschied noch einmal in das kleine Schwänzchen hier beißen?"" fragte der Junge und zog sich die kleine Badehose so weit herunter, dass sein Schwänzchen und die Hoden nackt waren.</p><p>""Du hast wohl nie genug was, gut dann komm und strecke dein Schwänzchen her und spreize die Beinchen dabei!"" sagte ich und Fritzi kam ganz nahe an das Wagenfenster her, hielt sich am Dach fest, spreizte die Beine so weit, dass seine dicken Hoden zwischen den Beinchen schaukelten und streckte seinen steifen Schwanz durch das Fenster.</p><p>Ich beugte mich vor, nahm seinen Schwanz zwischen die Lippen und saugte seine Eichelspitze ein, dann fuhr ich ihm mit der Hand unter den Hoden hindurch, die Arschfurche entlang zur Anus und als ich es gefunden hatte bohrte ich Fritzi meinen Finger in den Popo.</p><p>Dann saugte ich laut schmatzend Fritzis Eichel ein und beim Lecken und Saugen biss ich ihm manchmal in die Eichel vorne, dabei stimulierte ich im hinten das Popoloch mit dem Finger und ich brauchte gar nicht lange und Fritzi entlud sich zu zweiten Mal in meinem Mund, diesmal zwar nicht so heftig wie beim ersten Mal, aber doch genug, dass ich seinen Samen gar nicht schnell genug hinunterschlucken konnte und dass mir ein Teil seines warmen Samen wieder aus dem Mund heraus lief.</p><p>Dann zog Fritzi seine Badehose wieder hoch und sagte:</p><p>""Jetzt muss ich aber gehen, also bis bald.</p><p>""Du hast jetzt ein Andenken an mich, aber ich habe keines von dir, kannst du mir nicht ein Andenken an dich da lassen?""</p><p>""Was willst du denn als Andenken von mir haben?"" fragte Fritzi erstaunt und ich sagte:</p><p>""Gib mir dein Höschen!""</p><p>""Mein Badehöschen, was willst du denn damit?"" fragte Fritzi erstaunt und ich sagte:</p><p>""Ich nehme es mit in mein Bett und dann lege ich es vor mich auf das Laken und dort wo dein süßes Popoloch ist, da ficke ich dann dein Höschen und spritze es dann mit meinem Samen voll und denke dabei, dass ich mit meinem Schwanz jetzt in deinem süßen Arschloch wäre und es ausficken würde, kannst du das verstehen?""</p><p>""Ja das ist sicher geil, aber dann habe ich ja keine Badehose mehr, morgen, weißt du was, wir treffen und einfach im Bad und dann bringst du mein Badehöschen wieder mit und ich bringe meinen Freund mit, vielleicht macht er mit, weißt du, der hat noch ein viel süßeres und engeres Arschloch als ich und wichsen kann der dir den Schwanz, das glaubst du nicht, also hier ist mein Höschen, bring es mir Morgen um zwei Uhr ins Bad, aber nicht vergessen, um Zwei, sonst muss ich ohne Höschen in das Schwimmbad gehen und treffe vielleicht einen anderen netten Onkel!"" sagte Fritzi und streifte sich das Höschen vom Popo und gab es mir.</p><p>Dann bückte er sich und holte seine Shorts aus der Tasche und wollte sie sich anziehen und ich sagte:</p><p>""Halt Fritzi, gib mir mal dein Stöckchen!""</p><p>Fritzi gab mir erstaunt das Stöckchen in die Hand und ich sagte zu ihm:</p><p>""Stell dich mit dem Gesicht zur Scheune!""</p><p>Fritzi schaute mich verwundert an, gehorchte aber und stand jetzt seitlich vom Autofenster.</p><p>""Bück dich!"" sagte ich und Fritzi gehorchte, er bückte sich tief und streckte hinten sein nacktes Popochen weit heraus.</p><p>""Das... ist... für.... die.... anderen...., lieben.... Onkels.... du... böser... Junge... du!"" sagte ich und klatschte ihm jedes mal das Stöckchen auf den nackten Arsch.</p><p>Fritzi stöhnte laut aber er ertrug die Hiebe tapfer.</p><p>Als sein kleines Kinderärschen voll von dünnen, roten Striemen war, lies ich das Stöckchen sinken, ging zum Wagen, setzte mich hinein und sagte ich zu ihm:</p><p>""So, das war für deine Frechheit und zu Strafe bläst du mir jetzt noch einen, hast du mich verstanden?""</p><p>""Ja, aber das ist doch keine Strafe für mich, ich lecke dir doch gerne deinen geilen Schwanz!"" sagte Fritzi und öffnete die Tür des Wagens, dann kniete er sich auf seine Badetasche, dann knöpfte er mir die Hose vorne auf und holte meinen Penis heraus, nahm ihn in den Mund und lutschte ihn mir ab, dass es nur so schmatzte.</p><p>Ich stöhnte geil und sagte:</p><p>""Ja, tief hinein in das kleine Mäulchen, mit dem dicken, geilen Schwanz und schön abgelutscht, die Eichel und vergiss die dicken Eier nicht, die wollen auch lieb gelutscht werden!""</p><p>Fritzi leckt meinen Schwanz und lutschte meine Eier, bis mein Samen kam und dann ließ er sich von mir das kleine, geile Mäulchen vollspritzen, dass es eine Lust war.</p><p>Dann stand er schnell auf, zog sich die Shorts an und sagte: ""Bis Morgen um Zwei am Schwimmbad!""</p><p>Dann war er verschwunden.</p>"
633,Beim Herr Lang,Baracuda,,"['M/ggggg', 'spank']","Meine Schwestern und ich gingen gerne zu Herrn Lang, denn wenn unser Besuch bei ihm auch immer mit unserer Haue zu tun hatte, so fügten wir uns doch gerne unserem Schicksal, das doch unvermeidliche war und wir Mädchen machten das Beste daraus.",2012-02-15T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Die Mutter meiner Schwiegermutter Uschi hatte fünf Töchter.</p><p>Trotz der Weltoffenheit welche die Mutter meiner Schwiegermutter besaß, war sie doch der Meinung, dass ein Mädchen gelegentlich eine strenge Hand braucht.</p><p>Und das konnte man ihrer Meinung nach nur dadurch erreichen, wenn es bei den ungezogenen Mädchen gelegentlich tüchtig was mit dem Stöckchen über den vorher entblößten Popo gab.</p><p>Deshalb hatte jedes Mädchen im Hause „ihr Popo-Stöckchen“, das es bei Ungezogenheit selbst holen musste.</p><p>An einem Brett in ihrem Zimmer hingen alle fünf Stöckchen nebeneinander, jedes hatte ein Schildchen, auf dem der Name stand, dem es gehörte.</p><p>War eine Züchtigung fällig, musste die Sünderin das Stöckchen vom Brett nehmen, es der Mutter in das Wohnzimmer bringen, wo die anderen Mädchen schon warteten, denn meine Schwiegermutter meinte, dass es immer eine Abschreckung für die Anderen ist, wenn sie bei der Züchtigung alle zugegen sind und sie sehen wie ihre Schwester streng den Nackten gestriemt bekommt und was ihrem armen Popsch blüht, wenn sie nicht artig sind.</p><p>Und für die anderen Mädchen, die anschließen auch noch übergelegt werden mussten, was es besonders schlimm, wenn sie zusehen mussten, wie der Rohrstock in das nackte Popo-Fleisch ihrer Schwester einschnitt, wie Striemen um Striemen auf dem Straf-Popo und den empfindlichen Oberschenkel auflief, wie sie die Pein des Straf-Mädchens sahen, deren nackte Popo sich unter den strengen Hieben der Mama wie ein Aal wand und dabei die Beine so hochwarfen, das man all intimen Stellen zwischen ihren gespreizten Schenkeln gut sehen konnte, die Mädchen immer so sehr vor anderen Blicken verbargen und sie ihre Weinen und Schreien bei der strengen Züchtigung hörten, oder das flehentliche Betteln der Sünderin um Reduzierung der strengen Hiebe oder gar Straferlass, die es bei der strengen Mutter aber nie gab.</p><p>Wenn alle Mädchen zugegen waren, kniete sich die Sünderin auf den Boden und übergab ihrer Mutter mit ausgestreckten Händen ihre Rohr-Stöckchen, dann wiederholte sie ihr Vergehen, bat um Verzeihung und um eine strenge Bestrafung für ihre Sünden.</p><p>Dann erhob sie sich, stellte den Klavierhocker in die Zimmermitte, hob das Kleid bis zu den Hüften hoch und legte sich gehorsam über.</p><p>Mutter traf dann hinter sie, streifte ihr das Höschen auf die Schenkel und entblößte ihr den Straf-Popo.</p><p>Dann pfiff das Stöckchen ein Dutzend Mal über das nackte Hinterteil und die Schenkel des Straf-Mädchens.</p><p>Mehr Hiebe gab es nicht, dafür waren die aber immer gesalzen und meine Schwiegermutter machte zwischen den Hieben immer eine längere Pause.</p><p>Zum Einen, damit das Mädchen die Hiebe laut mitzählen konnte und zum Anderen, damit die Haue besser wirke, wie sie sagt.</p><p>Waren ein Dutzend dicker, roter, hoch aufgewulstete Striemen auf dem Mädchenarsch, so durfte das Mädchen wieder aufstehen.</p><p>Wenn keines der anderen Mädchen zu Züchtigung bleiben musste, was selten genug vorkam, dann durfte sich das Mädchen das Höschen wieder hochziehen und das Stöckchen an seinen Platz bringen.</p><p>Das ging dann immer ganz rasch und ohne Worte vonstatten.</p><p>War noch ein anderes Mädchen zu Züchtigung vorgemerkt, musste sich seine Vorgängerin in der Ecke auf den Boden knien und den roten, nackten Popo hinten weit herausstrecken, damit alle ihren vollgestriemten Arsch bewundern konnten.</p><p>Erst wenn dann die Züchtigung der Anderen beendet war und auch die eine Weile mit rotem Popo neben ihrer Schwester knien musste, durften alle ihr Stöckchen zurückbringen.</p><p>Zerbrach bei der strengen Prügelstrafe ein Stöckchen, sei es bei einem besonders heftigen Hieb, oder wenn ein Mädchen etwas nachhalf, indem sie mit dem Messer ein paar kleine Kerben hinein schnitt, so musste das Mädchen sich aus dem Korbwarenladen von seinem Taschengeld ein neues Stöckchen kaufen, das dann am Abend in Beisein aller zu Einweihung auf dem Nackten der neuen Besitzerin einen äußerst schmerzhaft-feurigen Tanz ausführte.</p><p>Uschi erzählte mir später, dass sie sich immer sehr geschämt hatte, wenn sie von ihrer Mutter in das Korbwarengeschäft geschickt wurde, denn der Besitzer, ein Herr Lang, wusste immer genau, warum Uschi und ihre Schwestern kamen und so bediente er immer zuerst die andere Kundschaft und ließ uns Mädchen warten, bis niemand mehr im Laden war.</p><p>Dann sagte er:</p><p>„Gell du sollst wieder ein neues Stöckchen für deinen Popo bei mir kaufen?“.</p><p>Wenn wir verschämt nickten, nahm er uns am Arm und zog uns in das Hinterzimmer.</p><p>Dort hatte er in einem Holfass eine riesige Auswahl an Rohrstöcken und Weidengerten.</p><p>Herr Lang sagte zu uns immer:</p><p>„Da wollen wir einmal sehen ob wir auch das passende Stöckchen für deinen Popo finden?“</p><p>Dann zog er uns einfach den Rock hoch, so dass wir nun im Höschen vor ihm standen.</p><p>Dann fuhr uns Herr Lang mit der Hand ein paar Mal über den dünn behosten Popo hinten und sagte:</p><p>„Dein Popo ist ja schon wieder größer geworden, seit dem letzten Mal, ich glaube diesmal müssen wir ein längeres Röhrchen nehmen, ich glaube ich habe genau das Richtige für deinen runden, prallen Hintern?“</p><p>Herr Lang suchte dann mit Kennerblick das richtige Stöckchen aus.</p><p>Die Art des Stöckchens war fast immer die Gleiche.</p><p>Etwa so dick wie ein kleiner Finger, nur die Länge suchte Herr Lang immer nach der Größe des Mädchenpopos aus, denn ein Stöckchen von einem Meter Länge, zieht natürlich mehr auf dem Nackten, als einer von nur sechzig Zentimeter.</p><p>Hatte Herr Lang, dann das passende Stöckchen gefunden, zog er es ein paar mal zu Probe durch die Luft, dass es nur so pfiff und sagte dann.</p><p>„Ich glaube das ist der Richtige für deinen Popo, der hat auch die richtige Länge, ich bin sicher der zieht recht ordentlich durch auf deinem Nackten, oder zieht die deine Mama nur das Höschen stramm und haut dich mit deinem Popo-Stöckchen auf den Schlüpfer, dann muss ich einen längeren Stock nehmen, damit du ihn auch durch das Höschen spürst.</p><p>„Nein!“ sagten wir dann immer, „Mama haut uns mit dem Stöckchen nur den Nackten voll!“</p><p>„Dann ist der Stock hier genau richtig, sagte Herr Lang „soll ich ihn einmal auf deinem Popo ausprobieren?“</p><p>Sagten wir Mädchen dann „Nein“, dann drückte uns Herr Lang das Stöckchen in die Hand und sagte:</p><p>„Dann bekomme ich jetzt drei Mark von dir!“</p><p>Und da wir das von unserem Taschengeld bezahlen mussten, tat das immer besonders weh, wenn wir uns von so einer großen Summe trennen mussten, denn unser Taschengeld war immer mehr als knapp bemessen, wir Mädchen bekamen im Monat nämlich nur 1 Mark, was ja kein Wunder bei fünf Kinder war.</p><p>Denn unsere Mutter war wirklich sehr arm, aber auch sparsam.</p><p>Und wenn wir uns dann schweren Herzens von unseren drei Mark getrennt hatten, bekamen wir das Stöckchen noch nicht mal eingepackt und mussten mit dem Züchtigungsinstrument in der Hand über die Straße laufen, und jeder konnte sehen, dass wir Mädchen zu Hause noch mit dem Rohr-Stock auf den Hintern gezüchtigt wurden.</p><p>War ein Mädchen aber damit einverstanden, das neue Stöckchen gleich auf ihrem Popo auszuprobieren, war Herr Lang wie ausgewechselt.</p><p>Er nahm ein Schild, worauf geschrieben stand:</p><p>„BIN GLEICH WIDER DA!“</p><p>Das hängte er an die Tür und drehte den Schlüssel um und dirigierte uns in sein Hinterzimmer.</p><p>Dort stellte er einen hohen Korbmacherstuhl in die Mitte des Raumes und sagte zu uns:</p><p>„Dann lege dich einmal hier drüber und hebe deinen Röckchen hoch, Kind!“</p><p>Wenn wir dann mit hochgezogenem Rock über dem Stuhl lagen, trat Herr Lang hintern uns, dirigierte mit beiden Händen unsere Schenkel so weit auseinander, dass wir jetzt und ziemlich Schamverletzender Weise vor dem Mann lagen, dann fuhr er uns Mädchen immer mit der Hand über das pralle Höschen und sagte:</p><p>„Jetzt habe ich es schon wieder vergessen, bekommts du von deiner Mama den Stock auf das Höschen, oder macht sie dir den Popo ganz nackt, bevor sie dir deine Haue gibt?“</p><p>„Nein, wir Mädchen bekommen die Schläge immer nur auf den Nackten, von Mama!“ sagten wir dann.</p><p>„Ah ja“, sagte dann Herr Lang, „das hatte ich ganz vergessen“, obwohl ich sicher wusste, dass Herr Lang alle Mädchen und Jungenpopos in der Gegend kannte und er genau wusste, welches Mädchen oder Junge Zuhause auf den Blanken gezüchtigt wurde, oder ob den Sündern bei der Prügel-Strafe vom Papa oder der Mama nur die Hosen oder Schlüpfer stramm gezogen wurden.</p><p>Herr Lang griff dann in unser Höschengummi und zog uns das Schlüpferchen bis zu den Kniekehlen, wobei er uns regelmäßig mit der Hand nicht nur über die nackten Bäckchen und unser Popoloch, sondern auch hinten über unsere Kinder-Schnecken und Mädchen-Schwänzchen streich.</p><p>Dann nahm er das Stöckchen, ging zu dem Tisch hinter uns und nahm einen Bohrer, legte das Stöckchen auf den Tisch und bohrte ein Loch an der Oberseite in das Stöckchen.</p><p>Dabei ließ er unseren entblößten Mädchenpopo nicht aus den Augen, man konnte deutlich seine Blicke auf der nackten Haut und zwischen den Beinen, aus unseren nackten, haarlosen Schlitzchen spüren. Wenn er dann das Loch in das Stöckchen gebohrt hatte, nahm er aus der Tischschublade ein rotes Schleifchen an dem ein Zettel hing und fädelte das Schleifchen durch das Loch am Stöckchen und band es fest.</p><p>Dann fragte er uns immer:</p><p>„Was für einen Namen soll ich darauf schreiben!“</p><p>Wir nannten unseren Namen und er schrieb ihn in Schönschrift auf den Zettel.</p><p>Dann kam er mit dem Stock in der Hand zu uns, beugte sich über uns und zeigte uns den Zettel mit unserem Namen und sagte:</p><p>„So Ursula, hier ist dein Stöckchen!“</p><p>„Ich habe deinen Namen schon daran geschrieben, damit deine Mama ihn auch gleich findet, wenn sie dir deinen nackten Popo damit versohlen will.</p><p>“Aber zuerst müssen wir ihn mal auf deinem strammen Popo ausprobieren!“</p><p>Dann nahm er das Stöckchen und zog es ein paar Mal leicht über unsere nackten Bäckchen.</p><p>Meist riefen wir dann gleich „Aaua-Aaua“ und rieben uns den Popo.</p><p>Herr Lang machte mit unserem Stöckchen wirklich keinen Spaß, er schlug immer sehr fest, aber nicht brutal damit zu, aber Eines lernten wir Mädchen schnell, je weiter wir unsere Schenkel spreizten und ihm unsere nackten Kinder-Schnecken zeigten, um so milder viel die „Probe-Haue“ mit dem neunen Stöckchen aus, wer jedoch dabei die Beine schloss, oder die Schenkel zusammenpresste, bekam vom Herr Lang mehr „Pfeffer“ über das Ärschen und das Mädchen konnte nachher einige dicke, rote Striemen auf ihrem nackten Popo spüren.</p><p>Dann sagte Herr Lang:</p><p>„Ich glaube der ist für deinen Popo wie geschaffen, den musst du nehmen!“</p><p>Dabei streichelte er erst wieder ausgiebig unsere nackten Popos, wobei seine Hand oft zwischen unseren Schenkelchen wanderte und lange da blieb.</p><p>Dann zog er uns die Höschen wieder hoch und sagte:</p><p>„Du kannst jetzt wieder aufstehen, Schatz!“</p><p>Wir eilten uns immer schnell hochzukommen und uns die Kleider zu richten.</p><p>Herr Lang packte derweil das Stöckchen in ein Stück Packpapier und dann gab er uns das Stöckchen in die Hand und sagte:</p><p>„Hier ist dein Stöckchen, gib ihn deiner Mama und grüße sie schön von mir und sei in Zukunft schön brav, damit deine Mama dir nicht so oft den nackten Popo verstriemen muss!“</p><p>Er ging dann mit uns in den Laden zurück und blieb an der Kasse stehen.</p><p>„Was muss ich denn bezahlen Herr Lang?“, fragten wir dann immer unsicher und er sagte:</p><p>„Das Stöckchen kostet drei Mark!“</p><p>Schweren Herzens öffneten wir dann unseren Geldbeutel und legten drei Mark auf die Theke.</p><p>Herr Lang schob dann die drei Mark wieder zurück und sagte:</p><p>„Lass es gut sein mein Schatz, kauf dir von dem Geld ein großes Eis, aber mache das heimlich, sonst bekommst du von deiner Mama gleich wieder den Blanken versohlt!“</p><p>Dann hob er uns noch mal das Kleidchen hinten hoch, gab er uns noch einen festen Klaps auf den bohosten Po und schob uns aus dem Laden.</p><p>Meine Schwestern und ich gingen gerne zu Herrn Lang, denn wenn unser Besuch bei ihm auch immer mit unserer Haue zu tun hatte, so fügten wir uns doch gerne unserem Schicksal, das doch unvermeidliche war und wir Mädchen machten das Beste daraus.</p><p>Das war die Zeit, wo wir Mädchen in die Pubertät kamen und uns oft der Schlitz so sehr juckten, dass wir uns sofort Erleichterung verschaffen mussten, entweder taten wir das allein oder zu zweit, oft onanierten wir Mädchen sogar zu dritt und wetteten, wen als erste von uns Mädchen beim Wichsen der Liebes-Saft kam.</p><p>Da die Mama uns aber das Onanieren strikt verboten hatte und eine Übertretung des Wichs-Verbotes eine strenge Züchtigung, nicht nur auf den nackten Arsch, sondern auch zwischen die Beine, auf unsere empfindlichen Schamlippen, den kleinen Kitzler und unsere Popolöcher hinten zwischen den Arschbacken nach sich zog, zerbrachen in dieser Zeit bei uns zu Hause besonders viele Senden und dann hieß es von der Mama nur noch:</p><p>„Ab zum Herr Lang, Mädchen!“</p><p>Wir hatten das schnell heraus, das wir das Stöckchen nicht bezahlen brauchten, wenn wir Herr Lang erlaubten, dass er uns überzulegen durfte, wir uns von ihm unsere Höschen abzustreifen und die Popo ganz nackig machen ließen, damit er uns Mädchen die nackten Bäckchen versohlen konnte.</p><p>Wir Mädchen wetteiferten sogar miteinander, wenn wir zu Herrn Lang mussten, wer das knappste Höschen auf dem prallen Popo hatte, oder wer den nackten Hinteren am weitesten hinten hoch strecken konnte, oder wessen Schenkelchen gespreizter waren und welcher nackte Mädchen-Schlitz jetzt am weitesten auseinanderklaffte.</p><p>Wenn wir über dem Hocker lagen, und Herr Lang das Stöckchen richtete, spreizten wir immer die Schenkel unabsichtlich, damit Herr Lang auch unsere nackten Muschis besser sehen konnte.</p><p>Wenn Herr Lang dann unseren Popo verhauen hatte und anschließend unsere Bäckchen streichelte, fuhr er uns dann immer zwischen die Schenkel und fuhr mit der Hand über unsere Schnecke und den Kitzler, was uns sehr gefiel.</p><p>Oft schlossen wir die Beine, als wenn wir erschrecken würden, wenn er unsere Schamlippen oder unser kleines Mädchen-Schwänzchen, dass meist schon sehr erregt war und neugierig zwischen unsrem Schlitzchen hervorschaute berührte und schlossen Herr Langes Hand dabei ein und er musste oft ganz lange warten, bis wir unsere Schenkel wieder öffneten, was eine Weile dauern konnte denn wir ließen Herr Lang immer eine Weile zappeln, was ihm anscheinend auch sehr gefiel, denn wenn wir danach unsere Schenkelchen wieder öffneten, spürten wir Mädchen oft, dass ein oder gar zwei Finger vom Herr Lang in unseren jungfräulichen Pipis unten steckten.</p><p>Wir wussten auch was Herr Lang anschließen machte, wenn er uns dann aus der Tür schob, aber wir hatten immer einen Geldschein in unserer Tasche gefunden, den unser monatlicher Taschengeld um ein Vielfaches überstieg.</p><p>Ob da noch mehr war, ob dieser Herr Lang sich damit begnügte, den Mädchen das Höschen vom Popo zu ziehen und ihnen das nackte Popochen mit dem Stöckchen zu versohlen, ob er sich mit dem Streicheln unserer kleinen Mädchen-Vötzchen, unseren erregten Klitoris oder Popo-Spalten begnügte, oder ob er sich von den Mädchen schön Einen abwichsen ließ, oder ihnen befahl, sein Glied in den Mund zu nehmen und zu lecken, das erzählte mir Uschi natürlich nicht.</p><p>Es interessierte mich auch nicht.</p><p>Ihre interessante und für mich höchst sexuell erregende Erzählung endete leider damit, dass sie sagte:</p><p>„So bekamen alle Mädchen bei unserer Mutter, bis zu dem Tage, als sie das Haus verließen, wobei alle schon große, fast erwachsene Mädchen waren, „ihr Stöckchen“, bei jeder passenden Gelegenheit äußerst streng und schmerzhaft über den Nackten gezogen!“</p>"
634,Susis Prügel-Strafe,Baracuda,,"['MMF/g', 'spank', 'anal', 'oral', 'bd', 'tort']","Nackt und zu einem engen Paket verschnürt lag die kleine, zehnjährige Susi über dem hohen, hölzernen Prügel-Bock...",2012-02-16T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Nackt und zu einem engen Packet verschnürt lag die kleine, zehnjährige Susi über dem hohen, hölzernen Prügelbock.</p><p>Susi stöhnte ganz laut dann schrie sie erst ganz hysterisch, danach fleht sie laut um Gnade, ihr Schreinen und Schluchzen wurde immer leiser und schwächer, dann bettelte sie mit brüchiger, leiser, ja fast heißerer Stimme ihre Tante Maria an, sie doch nicht weiter auf ihr kleines rundes, aber entsetzlich dick angeschwollenes Hinterteil zu peitschen.</p><p>Große, rote, blutunterlaufenen und dick aufgewulsteten Striemen zierten ihren schmalen Kinderpopo, die von den Kniekehlen hinten, bis hoch zu den Hüften reichten.</p><p>Ihre großen, braunen Kulleraugen, in denen das blanke Entsetzen stand, waren gefüllt mit Tränen und dick angeschwollen vom Weinen, ihre Nase war rot und lief unaufhörlich.</p><p>Heftiges Wehren folgte, weil die kleine Susi dachte, so könne sie den schlimmen Schlägen der Tante, auf dem Strafbock entgehen.</p><p>Den Bock, der jetzt in der Mitte des Wohnzimmers von Tante Maria stand, hat der Onkel in liebevoller Kleinarbeit, extra für Susis Abstrafung angefertigt und ihn dabei ihrem kleinen, zerbrechlichen Körper angepasst.</p><p>Immer und immer wieder entkleidete die Tante Maria das kleine, sich heftig wehrende Mädchen und schleppte sie nackt wie sie war zu dem Zucht-Bock, dort zwang sie das hilflose Kind, sich mit nackten Kinderkörper über den hohen Prügel-Bock zu legen, wo der Onkel die Riemen und Schnallen für ihre Hände, Beine und Hüfte so lange änderte, bis der ganze Körper von Susi wie ein Paket verschnürt war.</p><p>Nie war der sadistische Onkel mit Susis Züchtigungsstellung zufrieden, einmal ragte ihr kleiner, nackter Arsch zum Auspeitschen nicht weit genug hinten hoch, oder ihre Schenkel waren nicht weit genug offen und der Onkel konnte nicht gut genug ihre intimen Stellen, die kleine rosarote Punze zwischen ihren Beinen und ihr immer heftig pumpendes großes Popo-Loch zwischen den strammen Arschbacken hinten sehen, ein anderes Mal war ihr kleines Köpfchen zu tief unten, so dass der Onkel in die Knie gehen musste, wenn er Susi bei der Auspeitschung seinen enormen Schwanz in das kleine Lutschmäulchen stecken wollte, um ihr als Zusatzstrafe einen strengen Mund-Fick zu verpassen und so fingerte er stundenlang an den Züchtigungsriemen und an dem nackten Körper der armen Kleinen herum, wobei er sie überall schamlos berührte.</p><p>""CRACK, CRACK. CRACK!""</p><p>Die schwere Lederpeitsche fiel erneut auf den geschundenen Kinderpopo nieder und hinterließ wieder ihre schlimmen, hässlichen Abdrücke.</p><p>Die grässliche Peitsche war das bevorzugte Züchtigungsinstrument von Tante Maria nur für Susi.</p><p>Zwei Fuß lang, aus schwerer, schwarzer Büffelhaut, bester Qualität, hinten ganz dick und nach vorne immer schmäler und feiner, dann mehrere dünne Lederbändchen an der Spitze, in die kleine Knoten geknüpft waren und an einem langen, mit Leder umflochtenen Handgriff, in den folgende Worte eingebrannt waren:</p><p>""Für Susis kleinen, geilen Arsch!""</p><p>Ihr Onkel Frank und ein anderer Gentleman schauten von ihren Sesseln aus, mehr gespannt als mitfühlend, der grausigen Prügelprozedur von Susi durch Tante Maria zu.</p><p>Nicht dass es die Herren nicht erregte hätte, wie die Peitschenschnüren immer wieder tief in das empfindliche Popofleisch der Gezüchtigten einschnitt und dann ihre dunkelroten, blutunterlaufenen, dick angeschwollenen Striemen auf der hellen Haut der Kleinen hinterließ, im Gegenteil, an ihren dicken Beulen, vorne in den Hosen, konnte jeder deutlich sehen, wie sehr sie das ganze Schauspiel erfreute.</p><p>""Ich habe deine Weigerung, meine Befehle sofort und ohne jede Widerrede auszuführen noch nicht vergessen, Susi!"" rief Tante Maria erbost und prügelte noch schlimmer auf das arme Kind ein.</p><p>""Bitte, Bitte... ich will es auch nicht wieder tun..., ich will auch brav sein.... und auch immer gehorchen,... ich verspreche es...., bitte hör auf...., liebe gute Tante..., nicht mehr mit der bösen Peitsche auf meinen armen Popo hauen, bitttteeeeeeeeee, ohhhh...., es.... tut.... so.... wehhhhh!""</p><p>Susi flehte ihre Tante in einem heißeren, vom vielen Heulen geschwächten Ton an, der einem das Blut in den Adern gefrieren ließ.</p><p>Als die Kraft von Susi abnahm und ihr Wehren und das sich Winden ihres nackten, geschunden Kinder-Körper auf dem Strafbock immer schwächer wurden, konzentrierten sich die Schläge der strengen Tante mehr auf ihre empfindlichen, intimen Körperteile.</p><p>Susis Knie waren mit festen Riemen an die Füße des Lederbockes geschnallt und die Spitze das Strafbockes, die wie ein Dreieck gearbeitete war, teilte Susis schmalen Körper streng in zwei Teile, ihre Schenkel waren so weit es nur ging gespreizt, das hölzerne Dreieck schnitt scharf in ihre kleinen, nackten Schamlippen ein und die ganze Welt konnte all ihre verbogenen Stellen zwischen ihren offenen Beinen sehen.</p><p>Wieder sauste das Leder nieder, zischend wie eine Schlage.</p><p>Die Spitze der Peitsche knallte direkt in das dunkelbraune, zuckende Lust- Zentrum zwischen den weit gespreizten Beinen des Kindes.</p><p>Das Leder teilte die empfindliche Spalte zwischen ihren molligen Schenkeln und klatschte auf die kleine, offene Anus nieder, die Schnüre am Ende dagegen striemten die beiden prallen, nackten Schamlippen der Kleinen derart streng, dass Susi so entsetzlich schrie, und Alle drei heftig erschraken.</p><p>Onkel Frank und der Fremde hielten sich rasch beide Ohren zu, Tante Maria, die wusste, wie entsetzlich laut Susi bei so einer Züchtigungs-Tortur schreien konnte, hatte sich schon vorher schon Ovopax in beide Ohren gesteckt.</p><p>So hörten die Herren Susis Schreie jetzt kaum mehr, sie sahen nur noch das extaktische Zucken des geschundenen Kinderpopos, wie sich ihre kleine, nackte Kinder-Votze vor Angst wie ein Strich zusammenzog und dann, nach dem der schlimme Lederriemen darüber gesaust war, ihre Scham wieder so weit auseinander klaffte, dass man das rosarote Innere ihrer Spalte sehen konnte und die Peitsche, wie sie immer und immer wieder zwischen die Beine der Kleinen fuhr und ihr die Anus und die haarlosen, dunkelvioletten und gut mit Blut gefüllten Schamlippen striemte und die Frau, die mit von Hass erfülltem Gesicht hinter ihr stand und meisterhaft wie zielsicher die schreckliche Peitsche führte, bis Susi dann mit einem tiefen Seufzer in eine gnädige Ohnmacht fiel.</p><p>""Geh, weck sie wieder auf und dann peitsche ihr weiter den nackten Arsch und die geile Votze aus, Liebling!"" sagte Onkel Frank.</p><p>Der Fremde stand auf, öffnete den Reißverschluss an seiner Hose und holte seinen mächtigen Penis heraus.</p><p>Das Ding war riesig groß, mindestens 20 Zentimeter lang und 9-10 Zentimeter dick.</p><p>Er ging zu Susi, die gerade aus ihrer tiefen Ohnmacht erwachte war und hielt ihr seine riesige, dunkelviolette Eichel an die Lippen.</p><p>Susi öffnete die Augen und starrt ganz entsetzt auf das heftig pochende Ding vor ihn, dann drehte sie angeekelt das hübsche, von Tränen überströmten Köpfchen beiseite.</p><p>""Komm, sei schön brav und mach dein süßes Göschchen auf, Schatzie!"" flötete der Fremde und versuchte Susis Köpfchen an den Haaren zu seinem Penis zu ziehen, aber Susi wehrte sich mit aller Gewalt dagegen.</p><p>Da zischte das Büffelleder erneut durch die Luft und traf Susi genau zwischen den Schulterblättern.</p><p>Susi bäumte sich auf und brüllte ihren Schmerz laut heraus.</p><p>An dem dicken Striemen, der jetzt auf der empfindlichen Haut entstand, konnte man deutlich sehen, dass die Peitsche Susis nackte Rückenpartie getroffen hatte, sondern sich auch um ihren kleinen Leib herum gebogen hatte denn man konnte die rote Schwiele bis nach vorne, zu ihren kleinen Brüstchen verfolgen, wo sie sich dann verlor.</p><p>""Hast du nicht gehört, was dir der Onkel befohlen hat, also los, mach dein Maul auf und lass den Schwanz vom Onkel hinein, oder willst du noch mehr Hiebe auf den Arsch und die Votze von mir haben?"" rief die Tante, aber das war gar nicht nötig, der Mann hatte schon vorher dem schreienden Kind seinen Schwanz in den Mund geschoben und ihr seine steife Stange so weit in den Rachen gesteckt, dass seine dicken, schrumplige, haarigen Hoden jetzt deren Kinn berührte.</p><p>Er hatte der Kleinen nicht mal Zeit gelassen Luft zu holen, er hat sofort angefangen seinen mächtigen Prügel immer bis zum Anschlag in den kleinen, engen Kindermund zu rammen.</p><p>Susi wimmerte, röchelte und schlug mit den Händen, sie bekam kaum noch Luft, weil der Mann nicht daran dachte, seinen Schwanz ganz aus dem engen Gefängnis zu ziehen.</p><p>Aber gerade als Susis Gesicht blau anlief, sah man deutlich, wie seine Hoden den Samen aus seinem Schoß nach oben pumpten, dann zuckten die Eier des Mannes gewaltig und er jagte Strahl um Strahl seiner Schwanzflüssigkeit in den kleinen, jappsenden Kindermund.</p><p>Einen kurzen Augenblick noch blieb er noch in Susis Mäulchen, dann zog er rasch seinen Penis zurück und rief:</p><p>""Ja schluck ihn, schluck meinen heißen, geilen Samen du kleine Sau!""</p><p>Susi würgte und schluckte, sie schluckte und würgte, dann hatte sie wieder genug Luft und den warmen, klebrigen Samen des Mannes hinuntergewürgt.</p><p>Der Fremde stand grinsend dabei, dann griff er in seine Hose, holte ein seidenes Taschentuch heraus und säuberte peinlich genau seinen Schwanz und die Nülle.</p><p>Als er damit fertig war, drehte er sich um und sagte lachend:</p><p>""Und nun du Frank!""</p><p>Onkel Frank öffnete seine Hose und ließ sie fallen.</p><p>Da er keine Unterwäsche trug, sprang sofort sein Steifer hervor und blieb heftig federnd vor seinem Bauch stehen.</p><p>Der Penis von Onkel Frank war zwar nicht so imposant, wie der Schwanz des Fremden, dafür aber unheimlich lang und ohne jedes Haar, auch nicht unten, an den Hoden.</p><p>Onkel Frank machte er ein paar vorsichtige Schritte und stellte sich hinter Susis geschundenen Kinder-Körper.</p><p>Er nahm seinen Penis so in die Hand, dass nur noch seine Eichel vorne zwischen seiner Faust zu sehen war und dann fuhr er mit lustvollem Stöhnen mit der Faust auf und ab.</p><p>Es gab laut schmatzende Geräusche, wenn seine, mit Samen verschmierte Vorhaut über seine dicke Eichel flutschte und Susi, die wusste was sie jetzt von Onkel Frank zu erwarten hatte, schloss erschreckt die Augen.</p><p>Tante Maria stand dabei und schaute lächelnd zu, wie ihr Mann lustvoll seinen erregten Pint bearbeitete, sie sah aus, als warte sie auf etwas.</p><p>Und so war es auch, ein Deuten mit dem Kopf auf den Striemenpopo von Susi und sofort griff die Frau zu.</p><p>Ihre Hände vergruben sie gierig in die kleinen, von Striemen übersäten Popobacken, rissen sie förmlich auseinander und legten die kleine, dunkle, vor Angst zitternden Anus der Kleinen frei.</p><p>Onkel Frank setzte seine Eichel an Susis kleine, enge Anus und stieß brutal zu.</p><p>Den Schrei den Susi ausstieß, war markerschütternd, obwohl noch nicht einmal die Eichel des Mannes in ihrem Afterloch steckte.</p><p>Plötzlich zischte des Büffelleder über den Kinderarsch, so knapp an Onkel Franks Eier vorbei, dass sogar die beiden Hoden vom Onkel heftig zitterten und ein neuer, dicker, blutunterlaufener Wulst über die beiden schmalen Hinterbacken der armen Susi lief.</p><p>""Immer diese Theater, wenn der Onkel mit seinem strammen Pinnt in dein kleines, enges Arschloch hinten rein will, kannst du uns das denn nicht ersparen, das ist doch Heute nicht das erste Mal, dass dir der Onkel in deinen kleinen, geilen Kinder-Arsch durchfickt, los, entspann dich und mach dein Loch schön auf, so eng bist du im Popo hinten drin wieder auch nicht wie du tust und das es weh tut, vom Onkel streng arschgefickt zu werden, das weißt du ja auch von mir, ich schrei ja auch immer, wenn mich der Onkel mit seinem mächtigen Schwanz hinten im Arsch fast pfählt, also stell dich nicht so an, oder willst du noch einmal von der Peitsche geküsst zu werden, Susi ?"" rief die Frau und Susi wimmerte: ""Nein, nicht mehr schlagen Tante, ich will es ja machen, ich lass den Onkel schon in meinen Po mit seinem großen, langen Pipi, aber er soll es ganz langsam machen und er soll sein großes, steifes Schwanzi am Anfang nicht so tief in mich hineinstecken, sonst tut es mir so arg weh!""</p><p>""Du hat gar nichts zu wollen, du kleine Sau, los Frank fick sie, fick ihr das Arschloch aus bis sie vor Schmerz laut schreit!"" rief Tante Maria erregt.</p><p>Onkel Frank drehte jetzt seinen Schwanz Zentimeter um Zentimeter in den Kinderafter und je tiefer er damit kam, um so lauter jammerte Susi:</p><p>""Mein Ärschen, mein armes kleines Ärschen, das tut sooooo wehhhhhh!""</p><p>Kaum steckte der Männerschwanz bis zu den Hoden in der engen Kinderrosette und der Onkel hatte ein paar mal kräftig damit zugestoßen, zog er rasch seinen Penis wieder aus dem Loch heraus und hielt ihn Susi über den rot gepeitschten Striemenpopo.</p><p>Dann schoss sein Samen aus der Röhre heraus und flog bis zu den Schulterblättern von Susi hoch.</p><p>""Na also, es geht doch wenn man nur will Susi, hättest du gleich auf mich gehört und dem Onkel schön ""Einen"" geblasen, so wie ich es dir am Anfang befohlen habe, dann hättest du dir diese peinliche und für dich höchst schmerzhafte und beschämende Prozedur ersparen können!"" sagte Tante Marie zu Susi</p><p>""Nicht schlecht, nicht schlecht, Frank!"" sagte der Fremde anerkennend.</p><p>""Alles nur Training!"" beschwichtigte Frank.</p><p>"" Wieso, macht du das öfters mit der Kleinen?"" fragte der Fremde erstaunt.</p><p>""Nur wenn Susi unartig war, oder etwas ausgefressen hat!"" sagte Frank und seine Frau ergänzte:</p><p>""Ja, dann wird Susi von mir auf das Strengste ausgepeitscht und Frank fickt sie dann in den Arsch, oder auch manchmal in ihr kleines, geiles Mäulchen, oder er macht es ihr auch in beide Löcher, je nach Lust und Laune!""</p><p>""Ja und Maria lässt sich auch von Susi die Votze ab- und das Arschloch auslecken, bevor sie die Kleine bis aufs Blut auspeitscht!"" sagte Frank lachend und Maria ergänzte wieder:</p><p>""Ja, das finde ich immer so geil, aber wenn Susi älter ist und ihre erste Regel hat, dann wird sie sich Frank erst einmal richtig vornehmen, dann kann er sie anschließend täglich durchficken, wenn er will und reitet dann nicht nur immer nur auf mir herum!""</p><p>""Kann ich das mal sehen Maria?"" fragte der Fremde neugierig.</p><p>""Was willst du sehen Hans?"" fragte Maria zurück und der Fremde antwortete mit belegter Stimme:</p><p>""Na was wohl, wie du dir von der kleinen, geilen Susi schön die Votze aus und das Arschloch ablecken lässt, das interessiert mich schon.</p><p>""Kannst du haben!"" sagte Maria grinsend und band Susi vom Prügelbock los, die sich sofort auf den Boden fallen ließ, schamlos die Beinchen spreizte und sich leise schluchzend ganz ungeniert das gemarterte Vötzchen und den gepeitschten After rieb.</p><p>Marie hob ihr Kleid hoch, griff in ihr weißes, knappes Höschen, das vorne im Schritt schön völlig nass und klebrig war, streifte es sich ab und warf es achtlos auf den Boden.</p><p>Dann setzte sie sich in den großen Sessel, legte beide Beine über die beiden hohen Armlehen und zeigte allen ihre dunkelviolette, völlig haarlose Frauen-Votze in deren Mitte ein mächtig steifer und völlig erregte Kitzler hervorschaute, der schon von ihrem Samen glänzte, dann sagte sie streng zu Susi:</p><p>""Hör auf zu wichsen, du geiles Luder du, los auf die Knie und herkommen, dann leckst du schön der Tante die geile Votze und ihr großes, dunkles Arschloch, das machst du doch so gerne, stimmts?""</p><p>""Ja..... Tante!"" stammelte Susi obwohl niemand wusste, ob es stimmte, das sie so gern bei der Tante Cunnilingus machte, oder ob sie nur folgsam war.</p><p>Susi erhob sich und kroch auf den Knien zum Sessel der Tante hin, die Susi sofort an den Haaren packte und ihr Köpfchen zwischen ihre Schenkel presste.</p><p>Der Onkel und der Fremde rückten ihre beiden Sessel ebenfalls so, dass sie neben Maria saßen und so alle Susis Votzen-Lecken mit ansehen konnten.</p><p>Dann hörte man nur noch das geile Stöhnen der Tante, an dem man erkennen konnte, wie intensiv Susi ihr jetzt die Schamlippen und den Kitzler beleckte und das laute Schmatzen, das dabei entstand.</p><p>Die beiden Männer schauten dem geilen Spiel aufmerksam zu und die Tante registrierte mit einem Schmunzeln, wie sich die beiden Pinte der Männer langsam wieder aufrichteten.</p><p>Als der Leckeifer von Susi wieder etwas nachließ, packte sie die Tante bei den Haaren, riss ihr das Köpfchen hoch, dann knallte sie ihr zwei kräftige Ohrfeigen in ihr hübsches Gesicht und rief:</p><p>""Lecken sollst du, du Schlampe!""</p><p>Dann drückte sie Susi 's Kopf wieder tief zwischen ihre dicken Schenkel herunter und befahl Susi:</p><p>""Los, leck mein Arschloch!""</p><p>An ihrem verzückten Gesicht konnte man genau sehen, was Susi jetzt tat und das gefiel der Tante noch besser, als das Votzenlecken von Susi vorher.</p><p>Aber auch den Männer, die jetzt beide ihre Schwänze in der Faust kräftig auf- und ab- pumpten, gefiel das geile Spiel, wie die kleine Susi mit offenen Schenkeln und hinten weit hoch gestrecktem Arsch vor der Tante kniet und ihr mit ihrer kleinen Zunge das große, dunkel Arschloch verwöhnte, dass Hans es nicht mehr aushielt, sich mit steil aufgerichteter Rute erhob, sich hinter Susi stellte, ihr seinen mächtigen Riemen an die Anus hielt und brutal zustieß.</p><p>Susi stieß einen markerschütternden Schrei aus, als ihr der mächtige Schwanz des Fremden bis zu den Hoden in den kleinen, engen Arsch fuhr und der Mann auch gleich anfing, ihr mit weit ausholenden Bewegungen, die Anus durchzuficken, aber dann beruhigte sie sich wieder und leckte die Tante.</p><p>Lange ging das sowieso nicht, der Mann brauchte nur ein paar Fick-Stöße, bis er merkte, dass ihm gleich der Samen kam.</p><p>Er zog rasch seinen Schwanz aus dem engen Kinder-Arsch, packte ihn, trat einen Schritt zurück und hielt Susi seine Eichel zwischen die Arschbacken und als er dann laut stöhnend ejakulierte, spritzte seinen Samen bis zu Susi 's Schulterblätter hoch.</p><p>""Ohr war das geil Hans, gut dass du ihr deinen Schmand nicht in den geilen Arsch gespritzt hast, so verliere ich jetzt nicht die nötige Reibung an meiner Nülle!"" sagte der Onkel, als er mit steil aufgerichtetem Schwanz neben ihm stand und Hans dann einfach weg schob.</p><p>Susi hob erschreckt das vom Sperma der Tante, die inzwischen zum x-ten Mal gekommen war, verschmierte Gesicht und sah mit Entsetzen, wie der Onkel seine dicke Nülle an ihr Arschloch hielt und dann hart zustieß.</p><p>Wieder folgte ein lang spitzer Schrei und dann war die arme Susi wieder hinten brutal gestöpselt.</p><p>Der Schwanz vom Onkel war zwar nicht so dick wieder Schwanz des Fremden, den Susi eben im engen Arsch ertragen musste, aber er war unheimlich lang und wenn er jetzt Susi in seiner vollen Länge in den Kinder-Arsch fuhr, dachte sie dass vorne wieder seine Nülle herauskommen müsse und dementsprechend laut schrie sie immer, wenn sie der Onkel brutal arschvögelte, aber auch die Tante wusste das und drückte ihren Kop fest auf ihre nackte Votze, so dass man von der armen Susi nur noch ein unterdrücktes Stöhnen hörte.</p><p>Aber auch der Onkel hielt es mit seinem Schwanz nicht allzu lange im engen Susi-Arsch aus, als er merkte, dass er gleich abspritzen muss, zog er den Schwanz aus dem Kinder-Arsch, machte einen Schritt nach vorne, packte Susi bei den Haaren, riss ihr Köpfchen hoch und hielt ihr seine Eichel an den Mund.</p><p>Susi die genau wusste, dass eine Weigerung, jetzt dem Mund zu öffnen und sich vom Onkel das Sperma in den Mund spritzen zu lassen, unweigerlich mit strengen Hieben über den nackten Arsch, ihrer kleinen, haarlosen Kinder-Votze, oder zwischen die Arschbacken auf ihr Kack-Loch geahndet wurden, öffnete rasch den Mund und der Onkel spritzt darin seinen Samen ab.</p><p>Als sie immer noch mit weit geöffnetem Mund, aus dem ein Teil vom Samen des Onkel rann und auf ihre beiden kleinen Brüste tropften, da stand, packte sie die Tante bei den Haaren und knallte ihr wieder ein paar Ohrfeigen ins Gesicht und rief:</p><p>""Schlucken sollst du, du kleine Schlampe!""</p><p>Susi schluckte und würgte, dann war endlich der ganze warme, klebrige Schmand vom Onkel durch ihre Kehle nach unten geflossen.</p><p>Die Männe rieben sich noch ein wenig die nassen Schwänz und die Tante erhob sich mühsam, dann sagte der Onkel zu Susi:</p><p>""So, das war es für Heute bist du erlöst, du kannst jetzt in dein Bett gehen, Kind!""</p><p>""Aber erst richtest du die kleine Schlampe noch für die Nacht her! wand die Tante ein.</p><p>""Ja, du hast recht, das habe ich fast vergessen!"" sagte der Onkel und ging zu der Kommode an der Wand und kam mit zwei Handschellen zurück.</p><p>Es waren aber keine gewöhnlichen Handschellen aus Stahl, sondern aus Leder mit rosarotem Fell überzogen, die mit einen kurzen Kette verbunden waren.</p><p>Er ging damit zu Susi, die sich sofort umdrehte und ihre beiden Hände nach hinten steckte, dann ließ der Onkel die Handschellen zuschnappen und Susi war gefesselt.</p><p>""Jetzt noch den Dildo!"" sagte die Tante streng.</p><p>""Den Straf-Dildo?"" fragte der Onkel.</p><p>""Nicht den Straf-Dildo, die kleine Schlampe ist jetzt genug bestraft, nimm den ""Sanften!"" sagte die Tante.</p><p>Der Onkel ging wieder zur Kommode und kam mit einem langen, schmalen Gummi-Schwanz und einem Tiegel Creme zu Susi zurück und sagte streng:</p><p>""Bück dich!""</p><p>Susi bückte sich und streckte ihren kleinen, geprügelten Arsch hinten weit raus.</p><p>Der Onkel öffnete den Tiegel und tauchte die Spitze des Gummi-Schwanzes hinein.</p><p>""Darin ist Kamillen-Creme, die bekommt die kleine Schlampe jetzt mit dem Dildo in den wunden Arsch, den ihr so streng mit euren riesigen Schwänzen durchgefickt habt, damit ihr Arschloch bis Morgen wieder ganz verheilt!"" sagte die Tante zu dem neugierig dreinschauenden Fremden.</p><p>Der Onkel klemmte Susi 's Oberkörper unter seinen linken Arm und befahl ihr:</p><p>""Mach die Arschbacken auseinander!""</p><p>Susi 's Hände flogen sofort nach hinten, sie griff in ihre Popobacken und zerrte sie so weit auseinander, dass ihr kleines Arschloch dabei fast oval wurde.</p><p>Der Onkel setzt den Dildo an ihren After und rückte langsam zu, mühelos glitt der Gummi-Ficker bis zum Anschlag in die enge Anus der Kleinen und der Fremde konnte deutlich das Entzücken im hübschen Gesicht der Kleinen erkennen, welche der reichlich mit Creme eingeschmierte Popo-Stecher bei ihr auslöste.</p><p>Der Onkel löste die Umklammerung und Susi stand auf dann gab ihr der Onkel mit der flachen Hand einen festen Klaps auf den Po und sagte:</p><p>""Und jetzt ab ins Bett!""</p><p>Der Fremde sah voller Neugier, wie die Kleine mit heftig wackelndem Ärschchen, das mit unzähligen dunkelroten Striemen übersät war und in deren Mitte das Ende des langen Gummi-Schwanzes schaute, aus dem Zimmer tippelte.</p><p>Als sie an der Tür angekommen war, rief die Tante ihr noch nach:</p><p>""Was ist du kleinen Schlampe, willst du dich nicht bei den Onkels und mir für deine Erziehung bedanken!""</p><p>""Doch, doch, Tante!"" sagte Susi und kam unsicher zur Tante zurück.</p><p>Dann kniete sie sich vor der Tante auf den Boden, nahm deren Hand, führte sie zum Mund, küsste sie und sagte:</p><p>""Danke dass du mich geschlagen hast Tante und mir so hilfst, ein ganz braves Mädchen zu werden, danke dass ich dir dein Pipi und Popoloch lecken durfte.</p><p>Dann erhob sie sich wieder, kniete sich vor dem Fremden nieder, küsste seine Hand und sagte:</p><p>""Danke Onkel, dass ich dein schönes Schwanzi lecken und im Popo hinten drin spüren durfte, wenn es mir auch ganz arg wehgetan hat!""</p><p>Dann kam der Onkel dran, auch ihm küsste sie die Hand und sagte:</p><p>""Danke Onkel, dass du immer so streng mit mir bist und der Tante sagst, wie sich mich immer schlagen muss, damit er mir besonders weh tut auf dem Popo, den Schenkelchen und am Pipi unten und ich dabei arg heulen muss und auch danke, dass ich immer dein Schwanzie in Mäulchen bekomme und es schön lieb lecken darf und ich hoffe, dass ich mich mal an deine langes Schwanzi im Po gewöhnen werde und nicht mehr heule und jammere, wenn ich zur Strafe von dir einen strengen Popo-Fick bekomme.!""</p><p>""Ist ja gut, geh jetzt!"" sagte der Onkel und zog die Kleine vom Boden hoch, die sofort wieder aus dem Zimmer tippelte ohne sich noch einmal umzudrehen.</p><p>""Sag mal, warum fesselst du das Mädchen, bevor du sie ins Bett schickst?"" fragte der Fremde neugierig.</p><p>Der Mann lachte und sagte:</p><p>""Glaubst du, dass nur dich, mich oder meine Frau so eine lange intensive Arschfick und Prügel-Orgie geil machen, die kleine Sau bekommt trotz der heftigen Schmerzen, die sie bei der Züchtigung bekommt, immer Einen oder sogar mehrere intensive Orgasmen, wenn sie auch bei der Prügelstrafe noch so laut heult oder schreit, besonders wenn ihr meine Frau oder ich mit den ""Neunschwänzigen"" streng die kleine, geile Piss-Ritze auspeitschen, ist sie doch mit ihrer masochistischen Art direkt schmerzlüstern und damit sie nach ihrer strengen ""Erziehung"" mit dem Rohr-Stock und der Peitsche, nachher im Bett nicht heimlich wichst, fessele ich ihr mit den Handschellen die Hände auf den Rücken, damit sie nicht damit an der Votze herumspielen kann!""</p><p>""Das denkst auch nur du!"" sagte die Frau lachend.</p><p>""Was denke ich?"" fragte der Mann und seine Frau sagte lachend:</p><p>""Dass die kleine Sau, nach so einem strengen ""Arschvoll"" oder nach schlimmen Peitschen-Hiebe über die kleine, geile Punze nicht wichst, weil ihre Hände auf den Rücken gefesselt sind, Susi hat da ganz andere Einfälle, wenn sie nach der Prügel-Strafe geil ist!""</p><p>""So dann erzähle uns mal, wie sie das sonst machen will, wenn sie geil ist!"" fragte der Mann und die Frau sagte:</p><p>Einmal habe ich sie dabei überrascht, wie sie ganz nackt und mit gefesselten Händen auf der Kante ihres Bettes lag und ihre kleine Votze, die ich ihr vorher tüchtig mit der so sehr von ihr gefürchteten ""Neunschwänzigen"" ausgepeitscht hatte, wie eine läufige Hündin an der Kante ihrer Matratze rieb!""</p><p>""Und, was hast du dann mit ihr gemacht? fragte der Fremde neugierig.</p><p>""Was ich mit ihr gemacht habe, fragst du, ich habe sie aus dem Bett gezerrt, über den Tisch geworfen und ihr mit dem Rohrstock so langen den nackten Arsch gehauen, bis sie vor Schmerz nur noch wimmerte und was glaubst du, was die kleine Sau dabei gemacht hat, nach eine paar knallender Arsch-Hieben merkte ich dass das kleine, verdorbene Schwein den Fuß vom Tisch zwischen die Schenkel geklemmt und ihre kleine, geile Kinder-Punze am Tischbein gerieben und sich so selbst gefickt hat!"" sagte die Frau und ihr Mann pflichtetet ihr bei:</p><p>""Ja, auch ich habe sie mal bei heimlichen ""Wichsen"" erwischt, da war sie auch gefesselt und hatte sich den Messing-Kauf ihrer Bettes hinten in den Arsch gesteckt und ritt mit ihrem kleinen, geilen, gerade vorher von mir rot gepeitschten Arsch wie wild auf dem Popo-Ficker herum.</p><p>""Da werden wir Drei mit dem kleinen, geilen Schweinchen noch so manche Überraschung erleben, meint ihr nicht?"" sagte Hans und die beiden Anderen lachten nur und dann sagte Maria lachend:</p><p>""Ja, so ist es, wenn es dir gefallen hat Hans, dann besuche und doch bald wieder, dann können wir drei wieder mal schön mit der Kleinen ""spielen"".</p>"
635,Das Kind,Baracuda,,"['M', 'g', 'spank', 'inc', 'anal', 'oral']",Auf meinem heimlichen Beobachtungsposten erlebte ich unglaubliches...,2012-02-17T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Seit einigen Jahren schon, bin nun als Telegrammbote bei der Post. Man erlebt das viel, lustiges und trauriges und da ich zu den ungewöhnlichen Zeiten komme auch überraschendes, doch das was ich neulich erlebte, ließ mich tief erschüttern:</p><p>Ich sollte ein Telegramm austragen, so ein Grußtelegramm, nichts wichtiges, aber es war schon späht am Abend und das Telegramm musste zugestellt werden.</p><p>Es war eines der niedrigen Einfamilienhäuser am Stadtrand.</p><p>Ich klingelte, aber niemand öffnete, ich dachte, dass die Klingel wohl nicht funktionierte, denn ich selbst hörte auch keinen Ton.</p><p>Ich öffnete das Gartentor und ging um das Haus herum.</p><p>Da sah ich an zwei Fenster Licht.</p><p>Ich ging näher heran und schaute durch das Fenster.</p><p>Es war das Badezimmer aber es war leer.</p><p>Ich ging zum nächsten Fenster, das nur leicht angelehnt war und schaute hinein.</p><p>Es war ein schmaler Raum und dem Mobiliar nach, das Kinderzimmer.</p><p>Ich sah einen großen Mann und ein kleines Kind.</p><p>Der Mann war mittleren Alters und das Kind ein Mädchen von etwa sechs oder sieben.</p><p>Der Mann stand in der Mitte des Zimmers und das Kind vor ihm, er trug einen braunen Bademantel und das Kind eine langes, rosafarbenes Nachthemd.</p><p>Beide diskutierten heftig miteinander und ich sah deutlich, dass das Kind Angst hatte.</p><p>Nach ein paar heftigen Worten, packte der Mann das kleine Mädchen und zog sie zu dem Kinderbett hin, das in der Ecke stand.</p><p>Er setzte sich auf das Bett und nahm das Mädchen zwischen seine Beine. Der Mann umschlang ihre Hüften, dann zog er die Kleine ganz eng an seinen Körper, beugte sich vor und flüsterte ihr etwas ins Ohr.</p><p>Ich konnte nicht alles verstehen, was er sagte, nur die Wortfetzen wie:</p><p>""Auf den Arsch... den Nackten""</p><p>Da fing das kleine Mädchen sofort an, heftig zu weinen.</p><p>Während sie heulend da stand und ihr kleiner Körper vom Schluchzen heftig geschüttelt wurde, griff ihr der Mann unter das Nachthemdchen und zog ihr das Höschen auf die Füße herunter.</p><p>Dann zog er der Kleinen den winzigen Slip ganz aus und warf das Höschen auf das Bett.</p><p>Der große Mann packte das kleine Mädchen und zog sie mit der Leichtigkeit einer Feder auf seinen Schoß, legte sie sich zurecht und schlug ihr das Nachthemd über die schmalen Hüften.</p><p>Ich konnte jetzt deutlich den kleinen, schmalen, rosaroten Kinderpopo sehen, der immer auf- und abging und ihre nackten Beinchen die vor Angst schlotterten.</p><p>Ich war mir sicher, dass mich der Mann so wie ich vor dem Fenster im Dunklen stand, nicht sehen konnte und kam neugierig näher, ich wollte mir das sensationelle Schauspiel auf keinen Fall entgehen lassen.</p><p>Der Mann legte seine große Hand auf den kleinen Kinderpopo, fuhr damit über ihre Bäckchen und dann über ihre Beinchen hinten und dann hörte ich wie er leise sagte:</p><p>""Weißt du was du noch von mir bekommst, nachher wenn ich mit dir fertig bin?""</p><p>Die Kleine drehte den Kopf und sah den Mann mit ihren rotgeweinten Augen ganz verständnislos an und schüttelte heftig ihr kleines Lockenköpfen.</p><p>Da beugte der Mann sich zu ihr vor und flüsterte ihr wieder etwas ins Ohr.</p><p>Die Kleine riss die Augen auf und rief ganz entsetzt:</p><p>""Nein Papa... neiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinnnnn!""</p><p>Dann strampelte sie mit den Füßen und warf sich heftig auf dem Schoß des Mannes hin und her.</p><p>Der Mann aber duckte sie fest auf seinen Schoß, dann hob er seine große, derbe Hand und ließ sie heftig auf den schmalen Kinderpopo niederklatschen.</p><p>Es klang wie ein Pistolenschuss, so dass sogar ich dabei erschrak. Die Kleine brüllte jetzt wie am Spieß und ich konnte alle fünf Finger auf der Haut sehen.</p><p>Wieder schlug der Mann zu, noch fester als vorher, diesmal auf die andere Pobacke.</p><p>Die Kleine schrie wieder, noch lauter als vorher.</p><p>Dann schlug ihr den Mann hinten auf die Beinchen.</p><p>Ihr Geschrei schwoll an, ihr kleiner Körper zuckte in Agonie.</p><p>Der Mann schlug weiter, immer abwechselnd, einmal auf den Po und einmal auf die nackten Schenkelchen hinten.</p><p>Die Kleine war jetzt von den Hüften bis hinunter zu den Kniekehlen feuerrot hinten, sie röchelte nur noch, ihr Röcheln ging in eine leises Wimmern über, dann wehrte sie sich nicht mehr.</p><p>Der Mann ließ die Hand sinken, gönnte sich eine kleine Pause, währen die Kleine leise schluchzend über seine Schoß lag.</p><p>Dann kam plötzlich Leben in ihn.</p><p>Er packte die Kleine bei den Hüften, hob sie hoch und setzte sie sich auf seinen Schoß und zwar verkehrt herum, was mich noch wunderte.</p><p>Ich konnte der Kleine genau in ihr verheultes Gesicht sehen und sah, dass sie sehr hübsch war.</p><p>Und noch etwas konnte ich sehen, ihr nacktes Bäuchlein mit dem großen Bauchnabel in der Mitte und weiter unten, ihre kleine, nackte Kinderschnecke, mit dem dicken Venushügelchen oben dran, was sehr süß aussah, denn der Mann hielt ihr immer noch ihr Nachthemdchen hoch. Dann sah ich, wie der Mann der Kleinen unter den Popo griff und das ganze Kind hochhob.</p><p>Er schob seinen Bademantel beiseite, unter dem er anscheinend völlig nackt war und für einen kurzen Augenblick konnte ich seinen Penis sehen.</p><p>Das Ding sah Furcht erregend aus, lang und dick, mit riesiger, dunkelroter Eichel oben und mächtigen Hoden unten dran.</p><p>Ich dachte voller Schrecken noch:</p><p>""Mein Gott, er wir doch nicht etwa die arme Kleine mit diesem Riesenschwanz ficken wollen?"" und schaute gespannt auf den kleinen Mädchenschlitz vorne, wo jetzt die Eichelspitze des Mannes erscheinen müsste, aber nichts geschah, dann sah ich, wie sich das Mädchen wild aufbäumte und dabei laut schrie:</p><p>""Nein.... Papa.... nein, tu.... es... bitte.... nicht Papa!""</p><p>Dann sah ich, wie der Mann den Kinderkörper auf seinen Schwanz drückte und dachte:</p><p>""Mein Gott, jetzt fickt er sie in den kleinen Popo!""</p><p>Und so war es auch, das arme Kind wurde durch den steifen Schwanz seiner brutalen Vaters direkt gepfählt.</p><p>Es war grausig, ihr Geschrei und ihr Jammern zu hören, wenn ihr der Männerpenis bis zu dem Hoden in den Hintern fuhr und dann fast ganz wieder herausgezogen wurde.</p><p>Der Mann hatte mittlerweile die beiden Füße der Kleinen gepackt und sie auf seine Knie gestellt.</p><p>Er hat die Kleine so weit zurückgebeugt, dass ihr Köpfchen jetzt auf seinen Schultern lag und sie ihre Brüsten samt Unterkörper weit vorstreckte, da ihre Beinchen weit gespreizt waren, konnte ich jetzt ganz genau sehen, wie er mit seinem Penis immer tief in den engen, kleinen Kinderpopo fuhr und dann sein Ding wieder so weit herauszog, dass man fast die ganze Eichel sehen konnte.</p><p>Dabei öffnete sich ihr kleiner Schlitz immer wieder, ihre dicken, rosigen Schamlippen stülpten sich weit nach außen, so dass man das rote Innere sehen konnte, dann zog sich das süße, kleine Kinder-Vötzchen wieder zu einem schmalen Strich zusammen.</p><p>Ich konnte kein Auge von diesem erregenden Schauspiel lassen, obwohl mir die jammernde und heulende Kleine Leid tat, wie sie ihr Vater so brutal, anal missbrauchte.</p><p>Plötzlich packte der Mann das Mädchen an den schmalen Hüften, drehte es um und setzte es vor sich auf den Boden.</p><p>Das kleine Mädchen kniete jetzt zwischen den offenen Beinen des Mannes, wo oben sein gewaltiger Schwanz herausragte.</p><p>Der Mann packte mit der Linken seinen steifen Ständer und mit der Rechten griff er in den kleinen Lockenkopf und riss das Köpfchen des Mädchens zu seinem Schwanz hin, aber zu spät.</p><p>Sein riesiger Samenschwall spitzte mitten in das hübsche Tränengesicht der Kleinen.</p><p>Das Mädchen erschrak sehr, als sie die warme, klebrige Flüssigkeit auf sich zufliegen sah und wollte schnell den Kopf wegdrehen, aber der Mann hielt ihr eisern das Köpfchen fest und ejakulierte stöhnend auf ihre Augendeckel, die Bäckchen, die Nase und den Mund.</p><p>Dann lief ihr der Samen über das Gesicht und tropfte auf ihr Nachthemdchen und auf die teilweise entblößten Brüstchen.</p><p>Als kein Samen mehr vorne aus der erregten Eichel kam, griff der Mann der Kleinen unter das Kinn, hob ihr Köpfchen hoch und schaute in ihre von Tränen geschwollen Augen und fragte:</p><p>""Willst du nun lieb sein, Schatzie?""</p><p>Das Mädchen nickte mit ihrem kleinen, vom Samen tropfenden Köpfchen, ein paar Mal ganz deutlich.</p><p>Der Mann nahm seinen nassen, klebrigen Schwanz in die Hand und hielt ihn der Kleinen vor das Gesicht und flüsterte:</p><p>""Dann komm!""</p><p>De Kleine beugte sich gehorsam über den halbschlaffen Männerschwanz, öffnete den Mund und stülpe ihre kleinen Lippen langsam Eichel über die dicke Eichel des Mannes.</p><p>Langsam drang der Schwanz in den kleinen, engen Kindermund ein, bis nur noch die riesigen, haarigen Männerhoden zu sehen waren.</p><p>Ich dachte mir noch, ""mein Gott, wo tut sie dieses Riesengerät wohl nur hin?"" dann sah ich, wie der Mann nach unten griff, die beiden Hände der Kleinen packte und sie an seine Hoden legte.</p><p>Die kleinen Kinderhände konnten kaum diese Riesen-Eier umfassen, aber sie Kleine fing sofort an, die dicken Dinger in ihren beiden Händen so stark zu kneten, dass der Mann geil aufstöhnte.</p><p>An der Art, wie sie das machte und daran, wie sie jetzt dem Mann den Schwanz lutschte, sah ich, dass sie das nicht zum ersten Mal machte. Plötzlich hörte ich hinter mir ein Auto in die Hofeinfahrt fahren und dann, wie eine Garagentor geöffnet wurde.</p><p>Der Mann zog schnell seinen Schwanz aus dem Kindermund heraus.</p><p>Mit großem Staunen sah ich, dass seine Fickröhre schon wieder riesig groß und steif war, sicher hätte er der armen Kleinen zum zweiten Mal seinen Samen in das kleine Mäulchen gespritzt, wenn er nicht jetzt gestört worden wäre.</p><p>Der Mann packte das Mädchen, legte sie in ihr Kinderbettchen und deckte sie zu, dann schloss er rasch seinen Bademantel vorne, löschte das Licht und ging nach draußen.</p><p>Ich hörte erst das leise Schluchzen der armen Kleinen, wie sie in ihre Kissen weinte und dann die Stimme einer jungen Frau, die rief:</p><p>""Wo bist du Liebling?</p><p>""Hier bin ich Schatz, ich war bei Sandra im Kinderzimmer, kam die Antwort.</p><p>""Ist was mit Sandra?""</p><p>""Nein, nichts besonderes, nur, dass ich ihr gerade den blanken Arsch verhauen habe!""</p><p>""Und jetzt?"" fragte die Frau und der Mann sagte lachend:</p><p>""Jetzt liegt sie in ihrem Bett und heult!""</p><p>""Oder sie spielt wieder heimlich unter der Bettdecke mit ihrem kleinen, geilen Vötzchen, so wie immer!"" antwortete die Frau und der Mann sagte amüsiert:</p><p>""Ich glaube nicht, dass Sandra schon wieder heimlich wichst Schatz, gerade deshalb habe ich ihr ja das nackte Ärschen verhauen!""</p><p>""Dann hat sie es auch verdient!"" hörte ich die Frau sagen, dann verließ ich schnell meinen Beobachtungsposten.</p><p>Ich ging um das Haus herum und klingelte.</p><p>Die junge Frau öffnete mir, sie war genau so hübsch wie ihre kleine Tochter, ja fast ihr Ebenbild. Ich übergab ihr das Telegramm und entfernte mich rasch, aus Angst, ich könnte mich doch noch verraten.</p>"
636,Der Nikolaus,Baracuda,,"['M', 'g', 'spank']","Die neunjährige Susi freute sich schon lange auf den Besuch des lieben Nikolaus, aber es sollte ganz anders kommen, als sie sich es gedacht hatte...",2012-02-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Poch, poch, poch!"" Drei mal klopfte es an die Tür.</p><p>""Wer kann das bloß sein, so spät?"" fragte die Mama und der Papa sagte: ""Wer wird das wohl sein, hast du vergessen was Heute für ein Tag ist, Heute ist Nikolaustag? und die neunjährige Susi sagte: ""Ja, Papa, es ist es sicher der Nikolaus!""</p><p>Dann geh und öffne ihm Susi!"" sagte die Mama.</p><p>Die niedliche Kleine ging zur Türe, dabei hüpfte sie mehr als sie ging und ihr kurzes Röckchen wippte so lustig auf und ab, dass man genau sah, wo ihre langen schlanken Beinchen an ihrem blütenweißen Höschen hinten endeten.</p><p>Sie öffnete die Türe und herein stapfte ein riesiger Nikolaus, mit langem weißen Bart und rotem Cape.</p><p>Erschreckt sah Susi, wie der Mann mit seine schweren Stiefel zum Sessel stapfte, seine beiden Säcke, die er auf der Schulter trug, laut polternd auf den Boden stellte und sich dann in den großen, breiten Sessel fallen ließ.</p><p>Dann zog er ein großes rotes Taschentuch aus der Tasche, wischte sich damit über die Stirn und sagte:</p><p>""Uff, war das wieder ein Tag, so viele unartige Kinder Heute.</p><p>Dann wand er sich an das Mädchen und sagte:</p><p>""Du bist also die Susi?""</p><p>""Ja, Herr Nikolaus?"" sagte das Mädchen in einer Mischung aus Angst und Ehrfurcht, Dann streckte er die beiden Hände aus und öffnete die Beine.</p><p>""Komm einmal her zu mir Susi, sagte der Mann und Susi kam zögernd her und stellte sich zwischen die offenen Beinen des Mannes.</p><p>Der Nikolaus legte seine Hände um die Hüften von Susi und zog sie ganz eng an sich.</p><p>""Hast du auch ein Lied oder ein Gedicht für mich, Susi? fragte der Mann und Susi wurde ganz rot im Gesicht vor Aufregung und fing an zu stottern:</p><p>""Lieber guter Nikolaus, pack nicht deine Rute aus. lass sie lieber im Säckchen drin, weil ich ein liebes Mädchen bin!""</p><p>""So, so, du meinst also, dass du immer brav bist, Susi?""</p><p>Susi nickte und der Mann fragte:</p><p>""Immer, bist du immer brav, Susi?""</p><p>Susi errötete bis in die Haarwurzel und sagte leise:</p><p>""Nein Herr Nicolaus, nicht immer!""</p><p>""Ja, das habe ich auch gehört, deine Mama sagte mir, dass du ihr ab und zu freche Antworten gibst und das du so gerne solche Röckchen hier trägst, die so kurz sind wie dieser hier, wo man beim Bücken dein Höschen und dein niedliches Popochen hinten sehen kann!"" sagte der Mann und hob Susis Röckchen so weit hoch, so dass sie jetzt nur noch im Unterhöschen vor ihm stand.</p><p>Susi, purpurrot vor Scham schlug die Augen nieder und flüsterte leise.</p><p>""Oh, bitte nicht Herr Nikolaus, nicht mein Popochen aufdecken, ich schäme mich doch so!""</p><p>Aber der Mann ließ sich nicht beirren, er legte Susi die Hand vorne auf ihr Höschen, wo sich ihr kleines Schlitzchen ganz deutlich darunter abzeichnete, streichelte ihr erst über den Höschenzwickel vorne, dann schob es den Mittefinger unter den engen Slip der Kleinen und fuhr ihr mit dem Fingerrücken sanft über die beiden dicken, fleischigen Schamlippen und sagte:</p><p>""Ich weiß noch mehr von dir, ich weiß, dass du so gerne mit dem kleinen Ding hier spielst, wenn du allein in deinem Bettchen liegst, stimmt das Susi?""</p><p>Susi wurde noch röter im Gesicht, schwieg aber verschämt.</p><p>""Dafür habe ich etwas in meinem Sack, Susi geh hin und öffne ihn, dann siehst du, was ich meine!""</p><p>Susi, froh der beschämenden Betastung des Nikolaus zu entkommen, ging rasch zu den beiden Säcken und griff in den Großen.</p><p>""Den Kleinen meine ich, Susi!"" sagte der Mann und Susi griff in den kleinen Sack.</p><p>Plötzlich hatte sie Tränen in den Augen und zog rasch die Hand zurück.</p><p>""Nimm ruhig heraus, was du im Sack findest Susi, es gehört nämlich dir!"" sagte der Nikolaus streng und Susi gehorchte.</p><p>Sie griff wieder in den Sack und zog dann die Hand zurück.</p><p>Dann hielt sie eine lange Rute in der Hand, eine Rute aus langen dünnen Birkenzweigen, die hinten mit einem rosa Bändchen umschlungen war.</p><p>""Komm her Susi und bring die Rute mit!"" sagte der Nikolaus wieder ganz streng und Susi gehorchte, sie kam zögernd näher.</p><p>Der Nikolaus packte sie am Handgelenk und zog sie wieder zwischen seine Beine.</p><p>Dann nahm er dem Mädchen die Rute aus der Hand und hielt die Susi vor das Gesicht und fragte:</p><p>""Weißt du Susi, was man mit so einer Rute macht?""</p><p>""Ja, Herr Nikolaus, schlagen!""</p><p>""Wohin Susi, worauf bekommen unartige Mädchen wie du die Rute, sag er mir?""</p><p>""Auf den Popo Herr Nikolaus!"" sagte Susi schamrot.</p><p>""Ja, richtig Susilein, unartige Mädchen wie du, die Anderen ihr Höschen und den Popo zeigen und die sich nachts im Bettchen heimlich unten zwischen den Beinchen an der Muschi und dem Kitzlerchen spielen, die brauchen tüchtig was mit der Rute auf den Popo hinten, also los, auf was wartest du noch, heb dein Röckchen hoch und zieh dein Höschen aus!"" sagte der Nikolaus ebenso streng.</p><p>Susi schossen jetzt sofort die Tränen in die Augen und sie schluchzte:</p><p>""Oh, lieber guter Herr Nikolaus, bitte nicht auf den Nackten schlagen, kann ich nicht bei der Bestrafung mein Höschen anbehalten, so wie bei der Mama immer, wenn sie mich haut?""</p><p>""Von der Mama bekommst du doch immer die Haue mit dem Meerrohr, stimmts?""</p><p>""Ja Herr Nikolaus, das stimmt!"" sagte Susi leise.</p><p>""Und weil so ein Rohrstock viel mehr zieht und auch mehr schmerzt, darfst du bei der Haue bei deiner Mama immer dein Höschen anbehalten, die Rute muss aber, weil sie nicht so arg zieht auf dem Popochen hinten, über die nackten Schinken gehauen werden, das siehst du doch ein Susilein, oder?"" fragte der Mann und Susi nickte ergeben.</p><p>""Dann zieh endlich dein Höschen aus, oder soll ich das für dich tun, Susi? fragte der Nikolaus.</p><p>Susi griff sich heulend unter das Röckchen und streifte sich ihr Höschen bis auf die Fußfesseln hinab, dann stieg sie erst aus dem Einen und dann aus dem anderen Hosenbein heraus.</p><p>Dann bückte sie sich und hob ihr Höschen vom Boden auf.</p><p>Dabei streckte sie ihren schon recht molligen, rosaroten Kinderpopo recht aufreizend hinten heraus, was allerliebst aussah.</p><p>Dann stand sie unschlüssig ihr Höschen in der Hand drehend vor dem Mann.</p><p>Der griff mit beiden Händen zu, eine Hand legte er dem Mädchen hinten auf den Molli und die Andere fuhr Susi vorne zwischen die Beinchen, zwang ihre Schenkelchen auseinander und dann streichelte er die nackte Scham ausgiebig.</p><p>Susi stöhnte leise vor sich hin und wollte vor Scham in den Boden versinken.</p><p>Mama und Papa schauten teils neugierig, teils schmunzelnd dem Spiel der Beiden zu, ohne einzuschreiten.</p><p>""Wie machst du es dir immer Susi, so?"" fragte der Mann und rieb Susi mit zwei Finger oben am kleinen Kitzler, der schon gut ausgebildet war, aber Susi schwieg.</p><p>""Oder machst du es immer so?"" fragte der Mann, drang dabei mit dem Finger in Susis Scham ein und fickte sie vorsichtig.</p><p>Susi schaute Hilfe suchend zu ihren Eltern, aber beide lächelnden nur und schwiegen.</p><p>Susi auch, sie stand mit geschlossenen Augen vor dem Mann und schwieg beharrlich.</p><p>""Na gut, wenn du mir nicht zeigen willst, wie du dich immer selbst befriedigst, dann musst du eben jetzt meine Rute fühlen, komm leg dich über meinen Schoß und streck den Popo schön weit hinten heraus, dann bekommst du jetzt von mir deine Belohnung für deinen Ungehorsam!""</p><p>sagte der Mann und zog sich die weinende Susi über den Schoß.</p><p>Bevor er aber die Rute nahm, streichelte er noch ein wenig Susis dicke Popobäckchen, dann nahm er beide Wonneproppen in die Hände und zog sie Susi so weit hinten auseinander, dass man Susis Popoloch und ihre Schamlippen, mit dem erregten Kitzlerchen oben dran, gut sehen konnte.</p><p>Susi zog immer wieder ihre Kindervotze so weit zusammen, dass sie nur noch ein schmaler Schlitz war und dann, wenn die Anstrengung nachließ, klaffte ihr Schlitz wieder weit auseinander und dazwischen sah man das heftig zuckende Popoloch, das immer wieder auf und zuschnappte und aussah, wie das Maul eines Karpfen, der nach Luft schnappte.</p><p>Keinem der Anwesenden war der Anblick des zuckenden Mädchenvötzchen und dem zitternden Popoloch der heftig weinenden Kleinen egal, der Papa dachte im Stillen:</p><p>""Mein Gott, ich wusste ja gar nicht wie sexy die Kleine schon ist und bekam dabei einen Steifen in der Hose.</p><p>Der Mama lief der Speichel im Mund zusammen und sie dachte:</p><p>""Man müsste das süße, nackte Kindervötzchen und das große Arschloch weiter hinten jetzt schön mit der Zunge auslecken!""</p><p>Nur der Nikolaus wusste:</p><p>""Noch Heute bekommt die niedliche Kleine den Schwanz des Nikolaus in all ihre drei kleinen Löcher gesteckt, in das Mäulchen, in das kleine enge Vötzchen unten und in ihr geiles Arschloch hinten!"" und dabei presste er seinen mächtigen Steifen, den er unter dem Mantel hatte, gegen das nackte Bäuchlein der Kleinen.</p><p>""Switt, switt, switt!""</p><p>Drei mal sauste die Rute über die rosaroten Kinderbacken.</p><p>Susi schrie erschreckt auf und warf die Beine hoch.</p><p>Ihr Papa schaute ihr wieder neugierig zwischen die offenen Beine und sein Schwanz wuchs noch mehr an.</p><p>Die Mama presste ihre Schenkel zusammen und wünschte sich auf den Platz von Susi, zumal sie das Ding schon kannte, das sich unter Susis nacktem Schoß so mächtig regte, zu oft hatte sie schon die mächtige rote Nülle des Mannes im Mund gehabt und abgelutscht, zu oft ist ihr die Stange bis zu den Eiern hinten in den Arsch gefahren und die Eichel hat ihr fast das Arschloch hinten zerrissen, dass sie vor Schmerz gebrüllt hat, aber sie hat es immer genossen und Heute war Susi dran, Heute sollte sie statt ihrer gefickt werden, das hatten beide, ihr Mann und sie, dem Mann versprochen, das war der Preis für den großzügigen Kredit, den er ihrem Mann eingeräumt hatte, damit ihr Haus nicht zwangsversteigert wird.</p><p>""Switt, switt, switt!""</p><p>Wieder sauste die Rute über den nackten Kinderpopo.</p><p>""Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhhuuuuuuuuuuuu! weinte Susi jetzt.</p><p>""Switt, switt, switt!""</p><p>Wieder drei mit der Rute, ""Was ist Susilein, willst du jetzt dem Nikolaus zeigen, wie du dich immer selbst befriedigst, wenn du nachts in deinem Bettchen liegst?""</p><p>""Switt, switt, switt!""</p><p>""Au, au. aaaaaaaaaauuu!"" weinte Susi, schwieg aber.</p><p>""Du willst es mir also nicht zeigen, wie du immer heimlich wichst, Susilein, na gut, hier hast du noch drei feste mit meiner Rute!""</p><p>""Switt, switt, switt!""</p><p>""Oh, oh, mein Ärschchen, mein armes nacktes Ärschchen, das tut sooooo wehhhhh, lieber, lieber Nikolaus, kannst du nicht aufhören mich zu schlagen!"" jammerte Susi und der Nikolaus sagte:</p><p>""Doch, wenn du mir zeigst, wie du immer mit deinem kleinen Kätzchen spielst, dann höre ich sofort auf zu schlagen, Susi!""</p><p>""Ich......, ich..... kann.... das....nicht..... Herr Nikolaus!"" heulte Susi jetzt laut.</p><p>""Switt, switt, switt!""</p><p>""Warum nicht, warum kannst du uns nicht zeigen wie du immer wichst?""</p><p>""Switt, switt, switt!""</p><p>""Uhhhhhhhuuuu, weil, weil ich mich so schäme, wenn ich es mir vor Allen hier selber unten am Pipi machen muss!"" kam es von Unten.</p><p>""Und wenn ich den Papa und die Mama wegschicke, spielst du dann mit deinem Vötzchen, Susi?""</p><p>""Switt, switt, switt!""</p><p>""Los, antworte mir?""</p><p>""Switt, switt, switt!""</p><p>""Jaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"" heulte Susi.</p><p>""Gut, dann schicken wir den Papa und die Mama weg und dann zeigst du mir wie du immer onanierst, einverstanden?""</p><p>""Ja, ja!"" flüsterte Susi leise.</p><p>Der Nikolaus machte eine Kopfbewegung und Susis Eltern gingen aus dem Zimmer.</p><p>Die Mama war ganz enttäuscht, zu gerne hätte sie mitangesehen, wie Susi sich vor aller Augen einen runterholt und wie sie den Schwanz vom Nikolaus in das kleine Mäulchen genommen und abgelutscht hätte, sie war auch sehr gespannt darauf, wie Susi laut geschrieen und gejammert hätte, wenn ihr der Riesenschwanz des Nikolaus hinten zwischen die dicken Arschbacken gesteckt worden wäre und der Mann ihr seinen Steifen in den engen Arsch gesteckt und das Kinderloch hinten kräftig ausgefickt hätte, zu gerne hätte sie auch Susis Entjungferung durch den geilen Nikolaus erlebt und wie der Mann seinen Samen in das Kind gespritzt hätte, ob er wohl in ihren Mund ejakuliert, oder ihr seinen heißen Schmand in ihr kleines, enges Arschloch spritzt oder in das Vötzchen laufen lässt?</p><p>Auch der Mann hätte zu gerne zugeschaut, wie die Neunjährige jetzt oral, anal und vaginal vergewaltigt wird, er durfte das ja nicht tun, aber zum Glück lief ja schon die ganze Zeit die versteckte Videokamera mit, da konnte er alles nachher sehen und vielleicht den Film anderen Pedeophielen verkaufen, deshalb hatte er auch die Idee mit dem Nikolaus, so konnte man auf dem Film außer Susi niemanden erkennen und das war gut so.</p>"
637,Meine Lerchen,Baracuda,,"['M/gggg', 'spank', 'anal', 'oral']","Der Leiter des Heimes für schwer erziehbare Mädchen nennt seine Chor-Mädchen ""meine Lerchen"", weil sie so schön singen können, doch schöner singen sie, wenn sie über seinem ""Prügel-Bock liegen...",2012-02-19T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Wenn ich nachmittags mit einem freundlichen:</p><p>""Guten Tag meine kleinen Lerchen!"" -</p><p>die Turnhalle betrete und die dort versammelten zwei Dutzend Mädchen im Alter zwischen neun und sechzehn Jahren, mich mit einem ebenso freundlichen:</p><p>""Guten Tag Herr Direktor!"" -</p><p>begrüßen, bin ich ganz stolz.</p><p>Meine"" Lerchen"" sind eine Auswahl von Mädchen aus dem Heim für schwer erziehbare oder elternloser Kinder, das ich ebenso leite, wie hier den Mädchenchor.</p><p>Meine Augen ruhen wohlgefällig auf den properen Mädchen, in ihren Schuluniformen.</p><p>Schwarze Lackschuhe und weiße Kniestrümpfe, dazu einen blauen Faltenrock mit Trägern und weiße Blusen ohne BH darunter und unter dem Rock enge, weiße Höschen ist Standart im Heim.</p><p>Die Röckchen der kleineren Mädchen sind so knapp geschnitten, dass sie gerade ihre weißen Höschen unter den Röckchen verdecken, aber bei der geringsten Bewegung kann man ihre Höschenzwickel vorne, wo sich oft ihre beiden speckigen, nackten Schamlippen deutlich abzeichnen und ihre strammen Ärschchen hinten sehen.</p><p>Die Röckchen der Größeren sind etwas länger, aber kurz genug, dass man gut ihre molligen, nackten Schenkelchen zwischen den Kniestrümpfen und den Höschen sehen kann, was für mich immer besonders reizvoll aussieht.</p><p>Ich selbst habe diese Kleidung angeordnet, genau so habe ich jedes Mädchen einzeln für den Chor ausgesucht.</p><p>Die Auserwählten müssen verschiedene Kriterien erfüllen, die nur mir bekannt sind:</p><p>Die kleinen Mädchen müssen niedlich und die Großen müssen hübsch sein. Ebenso müssen sie eine gute Figur haben, willig und verschwiegen sein und natürlich auch singen können.</p><p>Nicht gerade wie die Callas, im Chor zählt nicht allein nur die Einzelstimme, sondern die gesamte Harmonie.</p><p>Jedes Mädchen im Heim wünscht sich innbrünstig in meinem Chor aufgenommen zu werden, weil die Chor-Mädchen in der Anstalt besondere Privilegien genießen.</p><p>Wenn ich ein Mädchen für den Chor auserwählt habe und sie kann nicht singen, oder sie strengt sich nicht genug an, es zu lernen, dann nehme ich sie einfach bei der Hand und gehe mit ihr zu dem Turnpferd, das in der Mitte der Turnhalle steht.</p><p>Dort lege ich sie dann über, schlage ihre das kurze Röckchen über die Hüften hoch, ziehe ihr das Höschen vom Popochen und versohle ihr tüchtig mit einem Rohrstöcken den nackten Hintern und ihre empfindlichen Oberschenkel hinten.</p><p>Und das vor den Augen aller der anderen Mädchen, damit sich die Gezüchtigte auch richtig schämt.</p><p>Man glaubt es nicht, wie da die Mädchen plötzlich ""singen"" können, da beherrschen sie plötzlich alle Tonlagen, die es gibt.</p><p>Nach der Popohaue muss dann das Mädchen zur Strafe mit abgezogenen Höschen und nacktem Hintern, während der gesamten Singstunde, in der Ecke stehen und allen anderen Mädchen ihren roten Striemen-Popo zeigen.</p><p>Aber auch während der Sing-Stunde tritt häufig mein Stöckchen in Aktion.</p><p>Wer nicht aufpasst, schwatz oder Dummheiten während der Sing-Stunde macht, wird von übergelegt und bekommt tüchtig das nackte Popochen voll.</p><p>Anschließend muss die Gezüchtigte an die Wand, das Höschen auf den Schenkelchen hängend muss sie ihren rot geschlagenen Popo herzeigen, bis die Stunde zu Ende ist.</p><p>Dabei können die Mädchen von Glück sagen, dass ich sie nicht zu mir in den Strafraum bestelle.</p><p>Der Strafraum, oder das ""Tränen-Zimmer, wie die Mädchen ihn nennen, liegt im Keller und ist mit allen erdenklichen Züchtigungsinstrumenten und Züchtigungswerkzeugen ausgestattet.</p><p>sind, wie Prügelböcke, Kreuze zum Anschnallen und Auspeitschen der Mädchen, Ketten und Flaschenzüge zum Fesseln und Hochziehen der Beine, besonders dann, wenn eine Schamauspeitschung bei einem Mädchen fällig ist.</p><p>Es befinden sich neben allen erdenklichen Utensilien, welche Schmerzen verursachen, auch moderne elektronische Geräte zur Disziplinierung im Keller.</p><p>Besonders schlimm ergeht es den Mädchen, welche nachts im Bett eines anderen Mädchens erwischt werden.</p><p>Sicher kommt es in allen Schlafsälen zu lesbischen Beziehungen, wir wissen sehr wohl, dass Mädchen sich nachts im Bett heimlich gegenseitig unten lecken, auch dass sich die Mädchen allerlei Gegenstände in die Vulva und in den Anus einführen und sich so sexuell stimulieren, aber das können wir nicht dulden.</p><p>Haben wir eines der Mädchen oder gar beide bei solchen Sachen erwischt, droht ihnen strengste Bestrafung im Keller.</p><p>Dort muss sich das Mädchen ganz nackt ausziehen und den Prügel-Tisch besteigen und sich auf den Bauch legen.</p><p>Dann schnalle ich ihr Arme und Beine mit den Fesselriemen an den Zucht-Tisch so dass das Mädchen mir jetzt völlig hilflos ausgeliefert ist.</p><p>Dann nehme ich die ""neunschwänzigen Katze"" zur Hand und beginne mit ihrer Züchtigung.</p><p>Mit festen Schlägen zwischen ihre empfindlichen Schulterblätter fange ich an, lass die Peitschen-Riemen über Rücken und Hüften knallen und dann kommt ihr nackter Arsch unter die Riemen, was meist schon eine großes Geheule oder Geschrei bei der Gezüchtigten auslöst, das sich noch verstärkt, wenn die Schnüre nachdrücklich ihre Beine, angefangen von den Oberschenkeln bis hinunter zu den Waden striemen.</p><p>Dann binde ich das Mädchen los, dreh sie auf den Rücken und befestige den ""Schenkel-Spreizer"", das ist eine verstellbare Stange, an deren Enden sich zwei Leder-Schlaufen befinden, an welche die Fußfesseln des Mädchens geschnallt werden und dann auf das Äußerste auseinander gezogen, die Spalte des Züchtligs schamlos auseinanderklaffen lässt.</p><p>Nun wird der Schenkel-Spreizer in den Flaschenzug der oberhalb des Züchtigungs-Tisches von der Decke herabhängt eingeklinkt und der Unterleib des Mädchens so weit hochgezogen, dass ihr Arsch jetzt frei in der Luft hängt.</p><p>Meist beginne ich mit der Auspeitschung ihrer beiden Brüste und lasse sie tüchtig hüpfen, dann nehme ich mir ihren Bauch und anschleißend ihren Schamhügel vor.</p><p>Meist heult oder schreit die Gezüchtigte jetzt bereits hemmungslos und oft heult das andere Mädchen, das zuschauen muss, wie ihre lesbische Freundin von mir auf das Strengest ausgepeitscht wird und weiß, dass sie gleich selbst auf den Prügel-Tisch muss und von mir die gleiche Behandlung bekommt, gleich mit.</p><p>Dann nehme ich mir die Waden des Mädchens vor, arbeite mich anschließend zu ihren Schenkeln, knapp unterhalb ihrer offenen Spalte hoch, ihr Vagina verschone ich bewusst, um die Spannung und Angst für das Mädchen zu erhöhen.</p><p>Die Schläge auf ihre nackte Votze bekommt das Mädchen von mir, wenn sie nicht mehr dran denkt, unvermittelt und überfallartig, dementsprechend groß ist dann auch ihre Geheule und Geschrei, das sie anstimmt, wenn ihr die Lederschnüre scharf zwischen die Beinen fahren und streng, nicht nur ihre Schamlippen und den hochempfindlichen Kitzler, sondern auch ihre Anus zwischen ihren beiden Arschbacken striemen.</p><p>Wenn dann das Mädchen verzweifelt an ihren Fesseln zerrt und ich mich lange genug an dem von dicken, roten Striemen übersäten Mädchen-Körper satt gesehen habe. Lasse ich sie ausweinen und dann geht es ab in den Arrest, denn neben dem ""Tränen-Zimmer liegen mehrere Arresträume, dorthin werden die Mädchen nach ihrer Züchtigung gebracht.</p><p>Nackt, an Händen und Füßen gefesselt, bleiben sie dort für eine, oder mehrere Stunden und können sie sich dort ausweinen.</p><p>Besonders renitente Mädchen bleiben dort auch mal eine Nacht, um über ihre Missetaten nachzudenken.</p><p>Dabei werden den Mädchen die Hände auf den Rücken gefesselt und mit einer Kette verbunden, die an einem Hacken in der Wand verankert ist und die gerade so weit reicht, dass das Zucht-Mädchen von ihrer Holz-Pritsche gerade das Nacht-Geschirr erreichen kann, um ihre Notdurft zu verrichten.</p><p>Die strenge Fesselung der Hände soll auch verhindern, dass das Mädchen in der Arrest-Zelle heimlich onanieren kann.</p><p>Besonders renitente Mädchen, sind für mich solche, die sich nicht meinen Anordnungen während ihrer Züchtigung beugen, die sich gegen die Schläge wehren, oder die sich nicht freiwillig von mir ficken lassen wollen oder mir sonst den Gehorsam verweigern, wie etwa mir den Penis zu wichsen oder ihn in den Mund zu nehmen und abzulutschen. Natürlich ficke ich all meine Mädchen entweder vor, oder während oder nach der Züchtigung.</p><p>Die Kleinen, die noch unschuldig sind, in die Ärschen hinten rein und die Großen ficke ich richtig durch.</p><p>Ich ficke bei der abendlichen Popohaue nicht alle weiblichen Zöglinge, das ginge ja nicht, da ich ja oft ein halbes Dutzend weiblicher Sträflinge vor meiner Türe habe, ich nehme mir nur die Mädchen vor, auf die ich Heute besonders scharf bin, weil aber alle Mädchen im Laufe ihres Aufenthaltes im Heim mehrmals im Strafkeller erscheinen müssen, kann ich mit Recht sagen, dass alle Mädchen meinen Schwanz kennen gelernt haben und wenn sie ihn auch nur in der Hand, im Popo hinten oder im Mäulchen hatten.</p><p>Bei meinen ""Lerchen"" ist es mir gelungen, ohne dass sie es wissen, sie meinen sexuellen Neigungen nach gewissermaßen zu ""markieren"". Und das kam so:</p><p>Als ich mir die zehnjährige Susi, ein blondes, hübsche Mädchen mit blauen Augen das erste Mal vornahm und sie mit dem Bauch nach unten über den Prügeltisch legte und ihr meinen Schwanz in den kleinen, engen Popo hinten steckte, da schrie sie das ganze Haus zusammen. Ich konnte das verstehen, denn ihr After war ja so eng und mein Schwanz, den sie mir vorher in ihrer kleinen Faust so liebevoll gewichst hatte, war so groß und steif, wie noch nie.</p><p>Kaum steckte meine Eichel ein kleines Stückchen in den kleinen, engen Kinderarsch, da schrie Susi laut und strampelte so mit den Beinen, dass ich nicht weiter in ihren After eindringen konnte.</p><p>Ich zog meinen Schwanz wieder aus ihrem Po und bot ihr an, statt eines Popo-Ficks sollte sie mir jetzt schön Einen blasen, was sie nach anfänglichem Zögern dann auch tat.</p><p>Als sie dann vor mir auf dem Boden kniete und meinen Schwanz bis zu den Eiern in ihrem kleinen Mund stecken hatte (ich dachte noch, ""mein Gott, wo tut sie das große, steife Ding nur hin?"") da entpuppte sie sich als eine sehr talentierte Schwanzlutscherin.</p><p>Sie war ein reines Naturtalent, wie sie das machte.</p><p>Ihre kleine, nasse Zunge umkreiste erst meine dick angeschwollene Eichel, ihre Zungenspitze stieß ein paar mal fest in mein Pissloch, wanderte dann den Schaft entlang, hinunter zu meinen Hoden, dann über meinen Damm und den ganzen Weg dann wieder zurück, um von Neuem mit dem Lecken zu beginnen.</p><p>Als ihr Eifer dann wieder etwas nachließ, da packte ich sie rechts und links an ihren langen Haaren, so dass zwei Zöpfe daraus entstanden und dann bestimmte ich den Rhythmus und fickte Susi mit weit ausholenden Fick-Stößen in ihr kleines, enges Lutsch- Mäulchen. Ich kam dann auch rasch und spritzte Susi das ganze Mäulchen mit meinem Schmand voll.</p><p>Sie wollte meinen Samen erst nicht freiwillig schlucken, aber die Drohung, mit dem Stöckchen nachzuhelfen, machte sie gefügig und gehorsam schluckte und würgte sie dann alles runter.</p><p>Während sich Susi das Mäulchen mit dem Taschentuch säuberte, ging ich zum Schrank und holte zwei Haarspangen heraus, und sagte zu Susi: ""Ich möchte, dass du von nun an deine Haare so trägst!""</p><p>Dann machte ich ihr seitlich zwei Zöpfe und steckte sie mit den Spangen fest.</p><p>Susi sah jetzt aus wie Pippi Langstrumpf und es gefiel ihr auch sehr. Von da an trug sie immer ihre beiden schlauen Zöpfe seitlich am Köpfchen und das brachte mich auf die Idee mit der Markierung. Alle meine Lerchen, die mir gut den Schwanz lutschten, bekamen in Zukunft so zwei Haarspangen von mir, mit der Bitte, ihre Haare in nun so zu tragen, wie Susi.</p><p>Die Mädchen machten das gerne, wie sie alles machten, was ich ihnen befahl, nur um mir zu gefallen, oder um nicht so fest den nackten Arsch und die empfindlichen Schenkelchen hinten mit dem Stöckchen von mir voll zu bekommen, wenn sie wieder einmal über den Prügel-Bock mussten.</p><p>Sie wussten ja nicht, dass sie damit für mich als gute und willige ""Schwanzlutscherinnen"" gekennzeichnet waren.</p><p>Als ich die dreizehjährige Petra das erste Mal im Strafraum hatte und ihr befahl, sich zum Strafempfang nackt auszuziehen, da staunte ich nicht schlecht, Petra hatte einen ungewöhnliche schlanken Körper, kaum einen Brustansatz und schmale Popobacken, dazu hatte sie außer ihren langen, schwarzen Schopf, sonst nirgendwo Haare, sogar ihre kleine Pussy war völlig blank und von hinten sah Petra aus wie ein Junge..</p><p>Ich peitsche sie gründlich aus und Petra schrie dementsprechend laut. Als ich aber nach den Prügeln hinter sie trat, ihre schmalen, rot gepeitschten Popobacken auseinander riss und ihr meinen Steifen in den Hintern steckte, da machte Petra sofort mit, ihr kleiner Arsch wand sich unter meinen festen, ja fast brutalen den Stößen hin und her und Petra stöhnte ganz geil dabei, dann hatte sie einen oder gar zwei Abgänge dabei, ich spürte das genau, weil sich dabei ihr kleines, enges Kinderarschloch im Spritz-Rhythmus zusammenzog, was mir auch gleich einen furiosen Orgasmus verschaffte.</p><p>Nachher, als Petra vor mir kniete und noch eine Weile an meiner Nülle nuckelte, griff ich ihr in das Haar und streichelte ihr den Kopf und dabei sagte ich:</p><p>""Ich glaube du sollest dir die Haare ganz kurz schneiden lassen, Mädchen!""</p><p>Und schon am nächsten Tag hatte Petra einen schlauen Bubikopf und sah jetzt wirklich aus, wie ein Junge.</p><p>Immer wenn ich Petra vor mir über dem Prügeltisch liegen hatte, mein Schwanz in ihrem kleinen, schmalen Popo hinten steckte und ich ihr mit beiden Händen die kleinen Brüstchen streichelte, stellte ich mir vor, ich würde einen Jungen arschficken, was mich immer mächtig angeilte.</p><p>Danach mussten sich alle Mädchen, die sich gerne von mir in die Popo ficken ließen, sich einen Bubi-Kopf schneiden lassen.</p><p>Für die Mädchen, die ich richtig ficke, musste ich mir eine andere Erkennung einfallen lassen.</p><p>Es waren ja alle schon größere Mädchen, die ich regelmäßig fickte, außer Maria, sie war erst zehn Jahre alt, als ich sie zu Ersten Mal fickte und das nur aus Versehen.</p><p>Als ich sie nach der Popoauspeitschung zum Arschfick überlegte, da wehrte sich Maria heftig gegen meinen Schwanz im Arsch und so rutschte ich aus Versehen mit dem Penis in ihr Vötzchen anstatt in ihr Arschloch.</p><p>Zu meiner großen Freude wehrte sich Maria jetzt nicht mehr, gegen den Fick, ja, sie machte sogar richtig mit.</p><p>Als ich dann meinen Samen in sie gespritzt und dann meinen Schwanz wieder aus dem kleinen, engen Kinder-Vötzchen hinten herausgezogen hatte, war meine Eichel, zu meiner großen Verwunderung, ganz ohne Blut.</p><p>Maria gestand mir später, dass sie von einem älteren Mädchen aus ihrem Schlafsaal, - den Namen wollte sie mir nicht sagen-, mit einer Kerze entjungfert wurde.</p><p>Von da an fickte ich Maria, trotz ihrer erst zehn Jahre, jetzt regelmäßig, Maria hatte es am liebsten, wenn wir es im Stehen machen. Ich nehme sie in den Arm und hebe sie hoch, was ja bei ihren knapp 30 Kilo nicht schwer ist.</p><p>Maria schlingt ihre Ärmchen um mich und klammert sich mit ihren Beinchen an meinen Hüften fest, dann setze ich meine Eichel an ihre kleine, nackte Schnecke und Petra lässt sich auf meinem Schwanz nieder.</p><p>Kaum bin ich in sie eingedrungen, da fängt Maria an, mich heftig zu ficken, ja nicht ich ficke sie, sondern Maria fickt mich.</p><p>So kann sie selbst bestimmen, wie tief sie meinen Schwanz in sich haben will und wie schnell es ihr kommen soll, denn immer wenn sie merkt, dass es gleich so weit ist, verlangsamt sie das Fick-Tempo, um dann wieder um so intensiver weiterzuficken.</p><p>Dabei stöhnt sie immer ganz geil und flüstert mir unanständige Worte ins Ohr, was mich immer so geil macht.</p><p>Mit fiel auf, dass Maria einen Mittelzopf trug und so verlangte ich von den großen Mädchen, die ich fickte, dass sie sich einen Zopf machen lassen sollten.</p><p>Wenn ich nun die Turnhalle betrete und meine Lerchen sehe, oder noch besser, wenn wir ein Konzert veranstalten, was sehr häufig vorkommt, den alle wollen meine Lerchen singen hören, oder wollen sie nur einmal anschauen, besonders die Männer, dann bin ich ganz stolz auf sie, denn nur ich weiß, warum.</p><p>Vorne, in der ersten Reihe stehen auf dem ersten Podest die Kleinen, mit ihren lustigen Zöpfchen recht und links an den Köpfchen und lassen ihre weißen Höschen blitzen:</p><p>,,Meine kleinen Schwanzlutscherchen"".</p><p>Dahinter die Mädchen mit den Bubiköpfchen:</p><p>""Meine ""Arschfickerchen"".</p><p>Und ganz oben, in der letzten Reihe stehen die Großen, mir ihren Mittelzöpfchen:</p><p>""Meine geilen Fick-Mäuse.</p><p>Und alle Mädchen lieben mich, das heißt nicht alle, einige haben nur Angst vor mir, meinen Rohr-Stock und dem Prügeltisch, deshalb lasse sie sich von mir anal, oral und vaginal missbrauchen und einige der Mädchen haben mit Männern gar nichts im Sinn, weil sie lesbisch sind und das ist mein Problehm.</p>"
638,Franz Und Franzi,Baracuda,,"['M', 'b', 'g', 'spank', 'anal', 'oral', 'pedo']","Franz und Franzi, zwei niedliche, zwölfjährige Zwillinge, müssen zur Strafe beim Onkel ihr Geschlecht wechseln...",2012-02-21T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Franz und Franziska, die alle Franzi nannten, waren zwei niedliche zwölfjährige Zwillinge.</p><p>Sie saßen mit aufgeregtem Gesicht am Telefon und lauschten dem Gespräch, das ihr Vater mit seinem Bruder Hans führte. Onkel Hans lebte in Bayern, wo er von den Eltern einen großen Hof gegerbt hatte.</p><p>Er hatte Agrarwissenschaften studiert und wolle später den Hof übernehmen, doch dann entwickelte er sich zu einem Agrarexperten und hielt überall in der Welt gut bezahlte Vorträge.</p><p>Als seine Eltern kurz hintereinander starben, schickte er den alten Knecht und die Hausgehilfin auf das Altenteil und verpachtete die Felder und lebte, wenn er wieder einmal in Deutschland war, allein auf den großen Hof.</p><p>Seine Haushälterin wäre erkrankt und so bräuchte er dringen etwas Hilfe im Haushalt, ob sein Bruder ihm jetzt, da doch in der nächsten Woche Ferien seien, nicht die Zwillinge zum Helfen schicken könnte, nur für etwa drei Wochen, dann müsste er sowieso nach Florida fliegen, um dort einen Vortrag zu halten und wenn die Zwillinge wollten, dann könnten sie ja mitkommen, in der Zeit, fragte er seinen Bruder.</p><p>Die Zwillinge die das Gespräch mitgehört hatte, weil ihr Vater den Lautsprecher am Telefon eingeschaltet hatte riefen:</p><p>""Au ja Papa, dürfen wir, bitte sag"" Ja!""</p><p>""Meinetwegen, Hans, ich setze sie gleich Morgen in den Zug!"" sagte sein Bruder und die Zwillinge fielen ihren Vater dankbar um den Hals und küssten ihn dankbar.</p><p>Onkel Hans war sehr erstaunt, wie groß die Beiden schon wieder waren, seit dem letzten Mal, Franzi war größer und fraulicher geworden, sie hatte jetzt schon eine richtigen kleinen Busen und auch Franz schien mächtig gewachsen zu sein.</p><p>Nur ihre Klamotten gefielen dem Onkel nicht, da war er noch etwas altmodisch und nachdem er die Beiden herzlich geküsst hatte, sagte er missbilligend.</p><p>""Aber so könnt ihr nicht hier herumlaufen, ein Junge gehört in eine Krachlederne und ein Mädchen in ein fesches Dirndl, aber ihr habt ja noch eure Sachen vom letzten Jahr hier, ich hoffe sie passen euch noch.</p><p>Dann fuhren sie zum Hof und der Onkel sagte:</p><p>""So ihr beiden, jetzt geht in das Bad und duscht euch, dann zieht ihr euch um und kommt zum Essen herunter, ihr werdet sicher hungrig sein, von der langen Reise.</p><p>Der Onkel ging in die Wohnküche und holte den Braten aus der Röhre, das konnte er, kochen war sein Hobby.</p><p>Als die Kinder dann nach unten kamen und beide sah, da musste er doch lachen.</p><p>Franzi hatte ihr Dirndl an, dessen Oberteil so eng war, dass ihr kleiner Busen oben fast herausgedrückt wurde und das Röckchen war so kurz, dass man beim geringsten Bücken die nackten Schenkelchen zwischen dem Höschen und den weißen Strümpfen und ihr Höschen blitzen sah.</p><p>Franz steckte in der Krachledernen, die ihm inzwischen viel zu klein geworden war, wie ein kleiner Bub.</p><p>Hinten schauten zwei halbnackte Popobacken heraus und von der Seite konnte man seine großen Hoden sehen, weil Franz nie einen Slip unter der Hose anzog.</p><p>Der Onkel sagte lachend:</p><p>""Na ja, ist schon etwas zu klein für euch beide, aber ihr müsst die Sachen schon noch ein paar Tage anziehen, wenn ich Zeit habe, dann fahren wir zusammen nach München und ich kaufe euch was Neues.</p><p>Dann war für ihn die Sache erledigt und die Drei fingen mit dem Essen an.</p><p>Am nächsten Tag erledigten die Kinder brav ihre Pflichten, die ihnen der Onkel auferlegt hatte und dann stöberten sie durch das Haus.</p><p>Nach einer Weile kam Franzi ganz aufgeregt zum Onkel und hatte eine alte Puppe in der Hand, die sie auf dem Dachboden gefunden hatte.</p><p>Die Puppe gehörte schon der Großmutter von Onkel Hans und war sehr wertvoll.</p><p>Franzi bettelte Onkel Hans regelrecht an, die Puppe behalten zu dürfen und Onkel Hans sagte:</p><p>""Wenn du gut darauf aufpasst, dann darfst du sie behalten.</p><p>Franzi küsste den Onkel dankbar und ging ganz glücklich mit der Puppe im Arm hinaus.</p><p>Aber das Glück sollte nicht lange dauern.</p><p>Kaum eine Stunde später hörte der Onkel aus der Scheune lautes Geschrei, er dachte wunder was da geschehen wäre und eilte dorthin. Als er sah, was geschehen war, traf ihn fast der Schlag:</p><p>Auf dem obersten Balken der Scheune ritten beide auf dem Balken herum, Franzi hielt die Puppe an dem Einen und ihr Bruder an dem anderen Arm und jeder zog heftig daran und bevor der Onkel etwas sagen konnte, hatte Franz der Puppe den Arm ausgerissen.</p><p>Dem Onkel steckte der Schreck tief in den Knochen, nicht auszudenken, wenn einer der Beiden abgestürzt wäre.</p><p>Er holte vorsichtig die lange Leiter und stellte sie so, dass die Kinder sie erreichen konnten und reif:</p><p>""Kommt sofort hier herunter!""</p><p>Beide erschraken sehr, als sie den Onkel sahen und machten sich vorsichtig an den Abstieg.</p><p>Als beide auf den Boden standen, überall schmutzig, da war der Onkel doch erleichtert und dann begann sein Donnerwetter:</p><p>""Was habt ihr da oben gemacht Franzi?"" fragte er und Franzi, die ihren strengen Onkel kannte, sagte:</p><p>""Franz wollte die Puppe haben und weil ich sie ihm nicht gab, verfolgte er mich bis auf den Balken!""</p><p>""Und warum wolltest du unbedingt die Puppe deiner Schwester haben Franz?"" fragte der Onkel und zog ihn am Ohr dabei.</p><p>""Ich wollte eben auch eine Puppe haben, die Franzi bekommt immer alles und ich nichts!"" sagte Franz trotzig.</p><p>""Sicher bekommst du etwas von mir Franz, aber nicht nur du, sondern auch Franzi, das könnt ihr dann brüderlich teilen miteinander, weißt du was ihr bekommt?""</p><p>""Nein Onkel!"" sagten beide wie aus einem Mund.</p><p>""Das was ihr beiden bekommt, wächst unten am Bach, wisst ihr was das ist?""</p><p>Franzi begriff als Erste und rief ganz entsetzt:</p><p>""Eine Weidengerte?""</p><p>""Ja Franzi, ihr bekommt es beide jetzt mit der Weidengerte, aber erst geht ihr in das Bad und duscht euch ab, wenn ihr fertig seit, dann kommt ihr zu mir in das Wohnzimmer, ich besorge inzwischen die Gerte und jetzt ab mit euch ins Bad!""</p><p>Die Beiden schlichen sich davon und der Onkel ging sich am Bach ein paar ordentliche Popofitzer holen.</p><p>Nach einer halben Stunde standen die Beiden im Wohnzimmer.</p><p>Mit gesengten Augen standen sie vor dem Onkel und hörten sich seine Strafpredigt an.</p><p>Er schimpfte beide tüchtig aus, weil sie so ein gefährliches Spiel miteinander getrieben hatten und fragte sie:</p><p>""Wisst ihr beide eigentlich, was ich für eine Angst um euch gehabt habe, als ich euch auf dem hohen Balken sah?""</p><p>Beide nickten betreten und der Onkel fuhr fort:</p><p>""Und dass ihr dafür eine ordentliche Tracht Prügel mit dem Weidenstöckchen verdient habt, seht ihr doch auch ein?""</p><p>Wieder nickten beide und Franzi fuhr sich verstohlen mit beiden Händen hinten über den niedlichen Popo.</p><p>Da hatte der Onkel eine Idee, er sagte zu den Kindern:</p><p>""Wer als Junge mit Puppen spielen will und ein Mädchen auf dem höchsten Balken herumklettert, dann wollen wir einfach einmal die Rollen tauschen, Franz ist jetzt Franzi und Franzi ist jetzt Franz, verstanden?""</p><p>Die Kinder nickten, wenn auch verständnislos und der Onkel sagte: ""Damit es aber auch keine Verwechslungen mit euch beiden gibt, wer ist und damit ihr euch auch richtig schämt, geht ihr jetzt nach oben und wechselt die Kleider, du Franz ziehst alles an was Franzi trägt und du Franzi ziehst die Kleider deines Bruders an und dann habt ihr beide euch wieder hier zur Popobestrafung einzufinden, verstanden?"" Die Zwillinge gingen mit gesengtem Kopf nach oben, sie wussten beide, dass der Onkel keine Widerrede duldete.</p><p>Onkel Hans legte inzwischen drei von den Weidenruten auf den Tisch und wartete.</p><p>Nach etwa fünfzehn Minuten kamen die Zwillinge wieder herunter. Als der Onkel die beiden sah, musste er lachen.</p><p>Franzi steckte in der Lederhose von Franz.</p><p>Weil ihr die Hose viel zu eng war, schauten hinten beiden runden Popobäckchen aus der engen Hose heraus.</p><p>Vorne schnitt ihr die Hose so scharf in den Schritt ein, dass man den Abdruck ihres kleinen Schlitzes deutlich vorne sehen konnte.</p><p>Die festen Schenkelchen wurden von der Hose stramm umschlossen und fast abgeschnürt.</p><p>Die breiten Hosenträger drückten die festen Brüstchen unter dem karierten Bubenhemd rechts und links heraus.</p><p>Franz sah aller liebst aus in dem kurzen Dirndl, unter dem seine langen Beine in den weißen Strümpfen steckte und in der er weißen Bluse, fast wie ein Mädchen.</p><p>Die Kinder standen mit gesengtem Kopf da und starrten wie gebannt auf die drei Ruten auf dem Tisch.</p><p>Der Onkel setzte sich in seinen Sessel und sagte zu Franzi:</p><p>""Last mich einmal sehen, was mein Bübchen so alles an hat, komm her und stelle dich mir einmal vor.</p><p>Franzi ging auf den Onkel zu und stellte sich vor ihn hin. Onkel Hans strich dem Mädchen mit der Hand hinten über den halbnackten Popo und sagte:</p><p>""Schön sieht es aus, mein Bübchen, sein Popochen ist auch schon richtig stramm, so richtig zum draufhauen, aber jetzt wollen wir einmal sehen, ob das Bübchen auch ein richtigen Schwänzchen hat. Dann knöpfte er der erschreckten Franzi vorne das Höschen auf und klappte den Hosenlatz herunter.</p><p>Da Franzi kein Unterhöschen trug, kam jetzt erst ihr nacktes Bäuchlein und dann ihr Venusberg, auf dem sich gerade das erste Fläumchen bildete zum Vorschein.</p><p>Der Onkel griff Franzi mit der linken Hand gegen den Popo und drückte ihren Unterkörper etwas vor, dann streichelte er ihr vorne über die Scham und dann drang er mit dem Finger vorsichtig in die kleine Mädchenspalte ein und fragte:</p><p>""Ja, wo ist es denn, wo hast du denn dein kleines Schwänzchen gelassen Bübchen?""</p><p>Franzi sagte leise:</p><p>""Aber ich habe doch gar kein Schwänzchen Onkel!""</p><p>""Das solltest du aber, ein Bub braucht doch ein richtiges Schwänzchen, weißt du was Fritz, wenn du kein Schwänzchen hast, dann bekommst du eben eines von mir, einverstanden?""</p><p>Das Mädchen nickte verschämt und schwieg, das sagte der Onkel:</p><p>""So Bübchen, jetzt knöpfe dir deinen Hosenladen wieder zu, sonst fliegt noch dein Vögelchen davon!""</p><p>Franzi knöpfte sich rechts und links schnell die Hosenklappe zu und dann sagte er Onkel:</p><p>""Franzi, komm her!""</p><p>Franz zögerte erst, doch dann fiel ihm ein, dass er ja jetzt Franzi hieß und dann kam er vorsichtig her und stellte sich vor den Onkel hin.</p><p>Der griff ihm unter das Röckchen und hielt ihn hoch.</p><p>Es sah herrlich aus:</p><p>Franz in den weißen Strümpfen die von zwei breiten Strumpfbändern, die oben an einem weißen Strumpfgürtel angebracht waren, gehalten wurden und die so schön zu seiner dunklen Haut passte.</p><p>Und dann das dünne, durchsichtige Höschen, in dem der große, dunkle Bubenschwanz steckte, der schon so steif war, dass er fast das kleine Höschen sprengte.</p><p>""Ja was haben wir denn da? fragte der Onkel und griff in das Höschen und holten den Steifen heraus und hielt ihn fest in der Hand und dann sagte er:</p><p>""Unser Mädchen hat ja schon einen ganz dicken Kitzler und dabei rieb er den Bubenschwanz zwischen der geschlossenen Faust hin und her. Franz stand mit geschlossenen Augen da und schämte sich sehr und dabei stöhnte er leise und sein Penis wuchs zusehens.</p><p>Der Onkel nahm den Steifen des Jungen und bog ihn zur Seite, dann hob er eines der Strumpfbänder hoch und klemmte den steifen Bubenpenis darunter, so dass jetzt die dicken Bubenhoden vor ihm lagen, dann streichelte er mit den Fingern über die beiden Dinger und sagte: ""Und die Schamlippen erst, wie dick sie schon sind und so warm, na ja, die werden sicher noch viel heißer werden!""</p><p>Dann zog er den Bubenpenis wieder unter dem Straps hervor, der dem Jungen, sofort nachdem der Mann den Schwanz losließ, gegen den Bauch schnellte.</p><p>Dann zog der Onkel dem Jungen das Höschen wieder über den Steifen und ließ den Rock fallen und sagte:</p><p>""So kommt jetzt beide zum Tisch!""</p><p>Die Zwillinge folgten ängstlich dem Onkel zum Tisch.</p><p>Der nahm die drei Weidenruten vom Tisch und hielt sie vor die Gesichter der Kinder und sagte zu Franzi:</p><p>""Der Dicke hier, der ist für bösen Jungs bestimmt, damit bekommen sie ihre Hiebe auf den strammgezogenen Hosenboden!""</p><p>Franzi hatte Tränen in den Augen und nickte stumm.</p><p>Dann nahm der Onkel den dünneren Stock und hielt ihn Franz vor das Gesicht und sagte:</p><p>""Das ist der schlankere von den Beiden, damit bekommen die Mädchen immer ihre Hiebe auf das dünne Höschen!""</p><p>Franz zuckte bei den Worten merklich zusammen und fing fast an zu weinen.</p><p>Dann nahm der Onkel die dritte, schlankere Gerte in die Hand und hielt sie hoch und sagte:</p><p>""Und die Gerte hier ist für Beide, fürs Bübchen und fürs Mädchen und wisst ihr auch, warum die Gerte so lang und dünn ist? !</p><p>Die Kinder schüttelten die Köpfe und der Onkel sagte:</p><p>""Damit bekommen die bösen Bübchen und die frechen Mädchen immer ihre verdienten Hiebe auf den Nackten!""</p><p>Franzi war die Erste, welche die Sprache wieder fand, sie umarmte den Onkel und rief:</p><p>""Oh nein Onkel, nicht auf den Nackten, bitte, bitte, nicht auf den Nackten hauen, das tut doch sooooooo........ wehhhhhhhhhhhh!""</p><p>Natürlich tut das weh, was dachtest du denn, glaubt ihr Beide, dass ihr einfach so mit ein paar Hosenspanner vom Onkel wegkommt, da habt ihr euch aber getäuscht!""</p><p>Dann schob er Franzi weg und deutete mit dem Stock auf die Tischplatte und sagte streng:</p><p>""Überlegen, Ladys first!""</p><p>Die Zwillinge überlegten noch, wer wohl mit der Lady gemeint sei und als der Onkel ungeduldig mit dem Stock auf die Tischplatte klopfte, seufzte Franz tief ein und beugte sich der Länge nach über die Tischplatte.</p><p>Der Onkel trat an die andere Tischseite und schlug Franz den Rock hoch.</p><p>Dann griff er fest in das Höschen und zog es stramm an.</p><p>Die beiden dicken Popobacken von Franz quollen seitlich aus dem Höschen heraus und der Popo von ihm war jetzt fast nackt.</p><p>Franzi schaute ängstlich, ja fast erschreckt, auf die dicken Hoden, die Franz aus dem Höschen hingen und immerzu zuckten.</p><p>Dann sah sie, wie der Onkel das Stöckchen hob und ihn über das Ärschchen ihres Bruders sausen ließ.</p><p>Franz schrie auf und warf den Popo hoch und da sah sie auch seinen steifen Schwanz, bevor wieder auf die Tischplatte fiel.</p><p>Das wiederholte sich bei jedem Schlag, immer schrie Franz laut auf, warf den Arsch hoch und zeigte dabei Franzi seinen steifen Schwanz. Franzi erregte das so, dass sie fast nicht hörte, wie nach etwa einem halben Dutzend strenger Popohiebe, der Onkel den Jungen vom Tisch ließ und zu Franzi sagte:</p><p>""Und jetzt du Bübchen, komm her und leg dich über!""</p><p>Franzi legte sich mit einer Mischung aus Angst und Erregung über die Platte und dann spürte sie die Hand vom Onkel im Hosenbund und bekam Angst, als aber der Onkel die Hose kräftig anzog und ihr der Hosenzwickel der Lederhose tief in ihr Schlitzchen einschnitt, das war da wieder das eigentümliche Gefühl zwischen ihren Beinchen, das sie so erregte.</p><p>Doch dann fiel der erste Hieb.</p><p>Es klatschte entsetzlich, als die Gerte ihr hinten über die gespannte Lederhose pfiff und Franzi dachte sie würde zerschnitten.</p><p>Sie hätte nie gedacht, dass ein so dünnes Stöckchen so entsetzlich schlimm auf einer Lederhose durchziehen könnte.</p><p>Sie biss die Zähne zusammen, sie wollt ja ein Junge sein und nicht so schreien und jammern wie ihr Bruder, aber schon nach den dritten Hieb krümmte sie sich schreiend über der Tischplatte, aber es nützte ihr nichts, sie musste alle sechs Hiebe ertragen, so wie ihr Bruder.</p><p>Als sie losgelassen wurde, hüpfte sie schreiend im Zimmer herum und reib sich verzweifelt die Bux.</p><p>""Komm mein Bübchen, sei tapfer und komm wieder her, dann kannst du zusehen, wie freche Mädchen ihre Popostrafe auf den Nackten bekommen!"" sagte der Onkel und zu Franz:</p><p>""Das Röckchen hoch und das Höschen runter!""</p><p>Franz schaute den Onkel ganz entsetzt an und dann fiel er ihm um den Hals legte seinen Kopf an die Brust vom Onkel und weinte, dann sagte er schluchzend:</p><p>""Oh, Onkelchen, kannst du mir nicht nur beim Hauen das Höschen strammziehen, wie vorhin, ich habe solche Angst vor der Popostrafe auf den Blanken!""</p><p>Der Onkel griff nach hinten und hob Franz das Röckchen hoch und dann streichelte er ihm hinten über das stramme Ärschchen und sagte: ""Komm, sein ein tapferes Mädchen und lasse das Höschen runter, es wird schon nicht so schlimm werden, mit der Popostrafe!"" Dabei schob er das Höschen immer weiter herunter, bis es Franz an den Knien hing.</p><p>""Komm ziehe das Höschen ruhig aus und leg dich brav über!"" sagte der Onkel und Franz gehorchte und lag dann ängstlich zitternd über der Platte.</p><p>Der Onkel nahm das dünne Stöckchen zu Hand und stellte sich hinter Franz.</p><p>Dann zog er dem Jungen die Beine auseinander, damit er bei der Züchtigung nicht die Popobacken zusammenklemmen konnte und jetzt hingen die Hoden und das Schwänzchen von Franz in der Luft.</p><p>Das erregte Schwänzchen wippe immer auf- und ab und die Hoden zitterten süß.</p><p>Der Onkel fuhr Franz mit der Hand durch die Popospalte über die Hoden zum Schwänzchen hin und massierte das steife Ding ganzlieb, und sagte:</p><p>""So ist es gut mein Mädchen, immer schön das Ärschchen herausgestreckt, umso schneller ist es vorbei!""</p><p>Der Junge erschauerte wohlig und öffnete die Beine noch weiter und sofort bekam er eine dicke Gänsehaut dabei.</p><p>Dann hob der Onkel den Stock und ließ ihn mit aller Kraft über beide Arschbacken sausen.</p><p>""Auuuuuuaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh!"" schrie Franz und sauste vom Tisch hoch und rannte, sich heftig den dicken Striemen auf dem Popo reibend um den Tisch herum.</p><p>Dabei wippte sein steifer Schwanz immer auf- und ab und die dicken Hoden schaukelten dabei hin - und her.</p><p>Als Franz wieder beim Onkel vorbeikam, hielt der ihn am Arm fest und sagte:</p><p>""So, jetzt weißt du, wie die Gerte auf deinem nackten Mädchenpopo durchzieht, das war erst der Anfang, ob du noch mehr davon bekommst, werden wir sehen, das kommt darauf an, wie folgsam du jetzt bist und jetzt stell dich am die Wand und hebe dein Röckchen dabei schön hoch, damit ich deinen süßen Mädchenarsch gut sehen kann und damit du dich auch richtig schämen musst.</p><p>Franz stellte sich an die Wand, hob das Röckchen und streckte seinen Nackten hinten heraus.</p><p>Der Onkel sah lächelnd auf das stramme Bubenärschchen mit dem roten, dicken Striemchen drauf von eben und den dünnen vom Höschenstrammziehen vorhin, dann drehte er sich zu Franzi um und sagte:</p><p>""Komm leg dich über Bürschchen!""</p><p>Franzi legte sich über und der Onkel griff ihr vorne an den Hosenlatz und öffnete ihn umständlich, dann fühlte sie seine warmen Hände, wie sie ihr über das Bäuchlein und über die Scham vorne strichen und eine wohlige Wärme machte sich zwischen ihren Beinchen breit. Franzi lag voller Angst über die Platte, hatte sie doch gesehen, wie schlimm so eine Popohieb auf dem Nackten zog und wie ihr Bruder dabei schrie und im Zimmer herumtanzte, aber da sah sie wieder seinen steifen Schwanz, wie er so süß auf- und abwippte und wie seine dicken Hoden so schön schaukelten dabei und da war wieder das Kribbeln zwischen den Beinchen und sie musste nur die Schenkel kräftig zusammendrücken und schon hatte sie einen phantastischen Orgasmus, aber mittendrin, als es ihr gerade heftig kam, durchzuckte sie ein Schmerz, dass sie dachte sie würde ohnmächtig, aber dann raßte der Schmerz bis in ihr Gehirn und dann zurück zwischen die Beinchen und der Orgasmus war noch nie so lang wie jetzt.</p><p>Sie stöhnte dabei so laut sie konnte und der Onkel sagte:</p><p>""So ist es recht mein Bübchen, du weißt deine Hiebe mannhaft zu ertragen, du bist nicht so eine Heulsuse wie deine Schwester, aber jetzt steh auf, und stell dich neben Franzi an die Wand, fürs Erste ist es genug.</p><p>Franzi erhob sich mühsam und stellte sich neben Franz an die Wand und zeigte ihr nacktes Ärschchen.</p><p>Der Onkel rückte den schweren Armsessel in die Zimmermitte und dann sagte er zu Franzi:</p><p>""Komm her Bübchen!""</p><p>Franzi kam her und der Onkel drückte sie in den Sessel.</p><p>Dann knöpfte er ihr das Hemd vorne auf und entblößte ihr den kleinen Busen.</p><p>Er streichelte ihr über die kleinen Brüste die rasch ganz spitz dabei wurden und dann sagte er:</p><p>""Was süße Brüstchen mein Bübchen schon hat, so groß und so spitz, fast wie bei einem Mädchen, ich will jetzt aber auch einmal sehen, ob mein Bübchen auch ein Schwänzchen hat und ob das süße Schwänzchen auch schon schön steif ist!""</p><p>Dann griff er Fritzis Beinchen und legte sie über die Armlehne des Sessels.</p><p>Fritzi lag jetzt mit offenen Schlitzchen da und schämte sich sehr, dem Onkel alles zeigen zu müssen.</p><p>Der Onkel streichelte der Kleinen über das Vötzchen und sagte:</p><p>""Ja wo ist denn dein Schwänzchen geblieben Bübchen?""</p><p>""Och, Onkelchen, du weißt doch, dass ich kein Schwänzchen habe!""</p><p>sagte Fritzi verschämt.</p><p>Der Onkel streichelte das erregte Kindervötzchen eifrig weiter und sagte dabei leise:</p><p>""Du bist doch ein Bübchen, oder?</p><p>""Ja Onkel!""</p><p>""Dann brauchst du auch ein Schwänzchen, oder?""</p><p>Fritzi nickte und der Onkel sagte:</p><p>""Dann bitte den Onkel schön lieb, dass er dir sein Schwänzchen gibt, wenn du keines hast!""</p><p>Fritzi schlug verschämt die Augen nieder und flüsterte leise:</p><p>""Bitte Onkel, gib mir dein Schwänzchen!""</p><p>""Kannst du haben Bübchen, warte!"" sagte der Onkel, stand auf und ging zum Schrank und als er zurückkam, da hatte er einen Gummipenis in der Hand.</p><p>Fritzi erschrak sehr, als sie das Ding in der Hand vom Onkel sah, der Penis war riesengroß und eigentlich war es ein Doppelter Penis, mit riesigen Eicheln an beiden Seiten und in der Mitte hatte der Doppelpenis zwei dicke Hoden, die furcht erregend aussahen.</p><p>Der Onkel hielt den Penis Fritzi vor die Nase und sagte:</p><p>""Hier mein Bübchen, das ist jetzt dein Schwänzchen, lasse es uns gleich mal ausprobieren, ob dir das Schwänzchen auch pass!""</p><p>Dann fuhr er mit der Eichel zwischen die feuchten Schamlippen und massierte sie vorsichtig. Fritzi stöhnte leise dabei, sicher gefiel ihr das, doch als der Onkel versuchte, mit der dicken Eichel in sie einzudringen, rief das Mädchen:</p><p>""Nein, bitte nicht da hinein Onkel!""</p><p>""Etwa da hinein Bübchen?"" fragte der Onkel und drückte ihr die Eichel gegen den After und Fritzi rief:</p><p>""Neiiiiiiin.... nicht...... da....... hinein!""</p><p>""Dann eben da!"" sagte der Onkel und stieß Fritzi den Penis in die Scheide.</p><p>""Auuuuuuaaahahh, das tut weh, Onkel!"" rief Fritzi erschreckt, aber da steckte der Penis schon bis zu den Hoden in ihr.</p><p>Der Mann wartete eine Weile und dann sagte er:nd schon so steif, was machen wir jetzt mit dem süßen Ding Bübchen?""</p><p>Fritzi sagte leise:</p><p>""Ich weiß nicht Onkel!""</p><p>""Wozu hat ein Bübchen so ein Schwänzchen, kannst du mir das sagen?"" ""Zum Pipimachen Onkel? !</p><p>""Ja richtig, so ein Bubenschwänzchen ist auch zum Pissen da, aber wozu noch?""</p><p>Zum Ficken Onkel!""</p><p>""Du kennst dich aber gut aus, Bübchen, ja so ein Schwänzchen ist auch zum Ficken von Mädchenvötzchen da, aber wozu noch?""</p><p>""Ich weiß nichts mehr Onkel!</p><p>""Überlege doch einmal, was ein Bübchen mit seinem Schwänzchen macht, wenn er es in der Hand hält, so wie ich jetzt deines und wenn er damit nicht pinkelt und es auch keinem Mädchen in das kleine Schlitzchen unten steckt um es zu ficken, was macht es dann mit seinem steifen Schwänzchen in der Hand?""</p><p>""Wichsen Onkel, er wichst sich sein Schwänzchen stimmt's?""</p><p>""Ja mein Bübchen du hast Recht, er wichst sich schön das Schwänzchen mit der Hand, aber vorher streichelt er sich noch seine Hoden lieb, so wie ich es jetzt bei dir mache!""</p><p>Dann beugte er sich über das Mädchen und rieb mit der Fingerkuppe an dem steifen Mädchenkitzler, der schon ganz steif war und sich bei der Berührung sofort noch mehr aufrichtete und sagte dann:</p><p>""Ach, mein armes Bübchen hat leider nur einen Hoden, aber das macht nichts, dann streichelt der Onkel eben nur den Einen, oder soll ich das süße Buben-Ei lieber lecken?""</p><p>""Lieber lecken Onkel!"" sagte das Mädchen leise.</p><p>Der Onkel beugte sich über ihr kleines, nacktes Vötzchen und umspielte mit der Zungenspitze den bereits stark erregten Kitzler und Fritzi stöhnte leise:</p><p>""Oh...., oh..... Onkel""</p><p>""Jetzt habe ich dein Schwänzchen gesehen und deine Hoden geleckt, jetzt wird das Schwänzchen gewichst!"" sagte der Onkel und schob dem Mädchen den Penis rein und raus.</p><p>Fritzi stöhnt geil und öffnete die Beinchen dabei noch weiter, damit der Onkel mit dem Gummischwanz tiefer in ihr Schlitzchen kam.</p><p>""Weißt du, was die Buben noch mit dem Schwänzchen machen können, wenn sie kein Mädchen zum Ficken haben?""</p><p>""Ja Onkel, ich weiß, sie können sich beim Wichsen zuschauen!""</p><p>""Ja und was noch?""</p><p>""Sie können sich gegenseitig die Schwänzchen wichsen!""</p><p>""Ja Gut, und was noch, was können die geilen Buben noch zusammen machen?""</p><p>""Sie können sich einen blasen, ich meine, wenn sie sich die Schwänzchen gegenseitig in den Mund nehmen und ablecken!""</p><p>""Ja, aber es gibt noch etwas, was die geilen Buben noch zusammen machen können, weißt du was?""</p><p>""Nein Onkel, ich weiß nicht!""</p><p>""Überleg doch mal, wo die Buben ihre Schwänzchen noch hineinstecken könnten als in einen Mund oder in ein Vötzchen?""</p><p>""In...... den Popooooooooo?""</p><p>""Ja, das machen die geilen Bübchen gerne, sie stecken sich die Schwänze in den Popo wenn sie geil sind und machen sich dann einen schönen Arschfick hinten rein!""</p><p>""Aber das tut doch sicher weh Onkel, oder?"" ""Ach wo, das ist gar nicht so schlimm, du wi rst es gleich sehen, es zwickt zwar am Anfang etwas, aber man gewöhnt sich daran?"" sagte der Onkel und das Mädchen schaute ihren Onkel ganz entsetzt an und rief: ""Was... du... willst.... doch... nicht.... etwa.... in.... meinen..... Popo.... mit.... dem.... Bubenschwänzchen....., Onkeeeeeeeeeeeellllllll? !</p><p>""Doch Bübchen das will ich, ich will dem Bübchen einen schönen Popofick machen, du wirst sehen, es ist sehr schön!"" sagte der Onkel und Fritzi hielt schnell ihre Hand an ihr kleines Popoloch und rief: ""Neiiiiiiiin........ bitteeeeeee...... niiiiiiiiiiiiiicht!""</p><p>""Komm, nur ein kleines Stückchen, mehr nicht!""</p><p>""Neiiiiiin!""</p><p>""Ein kleines Stückchen nur, ich lecke dir nachher auch schön die Hoden Bübchen, das gefällt dir doch so, was ist?""</p><p>""Nein, Onkel, lieber nicht!""</p><p>""Gut wenn du nicht willst, dann komm mit!""</p><p>Bevor Fritzi sich versah, hatte sie der Onkel vom Sessel hochgezogen, über die Tischplatte gelegt.</p><p>Der Gummischwanz steckte immer noch in ihrem Vötzchen und drang jetzt durch die Überlage noch tiefer in ihren kleinen Schlitz ein und die dicken Hoden drückten ihr sehr schmerzhaft zwischen die Beinchen. Fritzi wimmerte und schon hatte sie den ersten Hieb über die nackten Bäckchen bekommen.</p><p>Fritzi stöhnte vor Schmerz, aber so ein Popohieb war immer noch besser, als so einen Gummischwanz im Popo zu haben, oder wollte der Onkel etwa dazu seinen eigenen Männerschwanz zum Popo-Ficken nehmen, nicht auszudenken.</p><p>Da kam schon der nächste Hieb, noch schärfer und schmerzhafter als der Vorige und Fritzi stöhnte noch lauter.</p><p>Beim dritten Hieb, der auf dem Nackten von Fritzi entsetzlich durchzog, konnte sie nicht mehr anhalten und rief:</p><p>""Ohhhhhhhhhhh, jaaaaaaaaa, ich....... willlllllll! !""</p><p>""Was will mein Bübchen, sag es mir, sag es dem Onkel?""</p><p>""Das..... Schwänzchen.... in.... den..... Poooooooo!""</p><p>""Das ist vernünftig Bübchen, so ersparst du dir viele schlimme Popohiebe, warte gleich bekommst du dein Schwänzchen in den Po!"" sagte der Onkel.</p><p>Dann ging er um den Tisch herum und stellte sich vor Fritzi hin und öffnete seine Hose, dann holte er seinen Penis aus der Unterhose und hielt ihn Fritzi vor das Gesicht und fragte:</p><p>""Will mein Bübchen den in den Bubenarsch haben, oder lieber den großen, bösen Gummischwanz, der immer so arg hineinfickt in den kleinen Arsch?""</p><p>""Lieber... den... Onkel!"" sagte Fritzi ängstlich und starrte dabei auf den riesigen Schwanz ihres Onkels, wie die Schlange auf das Kaninchen..</p><p>Da zog sich der Onkel die Hose und das Hemd aus und die Unterhose herunter und stand jetzt nur noch im Unterhemd da.</p><p>Dann stellte er sich hinter das Mädchen und massierte ihr die Scham mit der linken Hand und in der rechten Hand hielt er seinen steifen Penis und rieb ihn Fritzi zwischen den molligen Pobacken.</p><p>Fritzi gefiel das Spiel, das hört der Onkel an dem geilen Stöhnen.</p><p>Fritzis Vötzchen wurde ganz schleimig, das richtige Schmiermittel für die Männernülle.</p><p>Der Onkel rieb sich damit die dicke Eichel ein und dann steckte er sie vorsichtig zwischen die Popobacken des Mädchens und drückte den Penis vorsichtig in das enge Loch hinein.</p><p>Wiedererwarten stieß er dabei auf keinen nennenswerten Widerstand und sein langer Schwanz drang tief in den After des Mädchens ein.</p><p>Er wartete eine kleine Weile, bis sich die Aftermuskeln an die große Eichel angepasst hatte und dann begann er vorsichtig, das Mädchen zu ficken.</p><p>Leises Stöhnen folgte und Franzi kreiste dabei mit dem kleinen Popo, wie eine erfahrene Geliebte, was dem Mann höchsten Genuss verschaffte. Dabei streichelte er immerzu das Mädchen vorne an der Scham und am Kitzler und dabei bemerkte er, dass Fritzi rasch mehrere heftige Samenergüsse hintereinander hatte und ihr Spalt vom Samen fast überlief.</p><p>Das machte ihn so geil, dass er fast abgespritzt hätte, aber er hatte mit den Beiden noch mehr vor und zog schnell seinen Schwanz aus dem Mädchenarsch.</p><p>Fritzi war ganz enttäuscht, dass der Onkel nicht weitermachte, aber sie hoffte doch auf mehr.</p><p>Dann befahl ihr der Onkel, sie solle aufstehen und sich auf den Boden knien, damit sie sehen könne, was jetzt mir ihrer Schwester geschieht und Fritzi gehorchte, stand auf und hockte sich auf dem Boden auf die Fersen hin und starrte wie gebannt auf den steifen Schwanz vom Onkel. Der Onkel rief jetzt:</p><p>""Komm her mein Mädchen!""</p><p>""Franz, der das ganze über die Schulter mit angesehen hatte kam jetzt ganz folgsam her.</p><p>Sein Schwanz stand ihm steil vom Körper ab und die Hoden waren zum Platzen dick.</p><p>Er stand da und wartete gespannt, was geschah.</p><p>""Du hast ja gehört, was ich deinen Bruder gefragt habe, was er zwischen den Beinchen hat und was man damit alles machen kann und jetzt frage ich dich, ich will mal sehen, ob du genau so gut Bescheid weißt, los den Rock aus!""</p><p>Franz zog sich den Rock aus und stand jetzt nur noch mit Strümpfen und Strumpfhalter unten ganz nackt vor dem Onkel.</p><p>Der griff an den Steifen von Fritz und drückte ihn und fragte: ""Was hat denn mein Mädchen da?""</p><p>""Ein Kitzler Onkel!""</p><p>""Richtig, das ist dein Mädchenkitzler, der muss ordentlich massiert werden, damit er schön steif bleibt!"" sagte der Mann und wichste dem Junge kräftig den Schwanz.</p><p>Der stand mit geschlossenen Augen da und genoss es.</p><p>Dann ließ der Onkel den steifen Schwanz los und griff dem Jungen an die Hoden und drückte sie, dass der Junge aufstöhnte und fragte: ""Was hat das Mädchen denn hier?""</p><p>""Das sind meine Schamlippen Onkel!"" sagte der Junge und da fragte der Onkel:</p><p>""Und wo hat mein Mädchen denn ihr Vötzchen, da wo alle bösen Mädchen immer die großen Männerschwänze hineingesteckt bekommen und gefickt werden?""</p><p>""Ich weiß nicht Onkel!"" sagte der Junge unsicher.</p><p>""Aber ich, ich weiß es, hier ist dein Vötzchen!"" sagte der Onkel und fuhr Franz mit den Fingern hinten über den Poposchlitz.</p><p>Der zuckte erschreckt zusammen, als der Onkel mit dem Finger gegen das Popoloch drückte und schloss schnell die Beine.</p><p>""Die Beine aufgemacht und den Kitzler und die Schamlippen hergezeigt!"" befahl der Onkel und Franz gehorchte und öffnete wieder weit die Schenkel.</p><p>""Auf die Knie Mädchen!"" befahl der Onkel und Franz kniete sich hin. Der Onkel griff Franz unter das Kinn und hob seinen Kopf hoch und dann fragte er leise:</p><p>""Was müssen die Mädchen mit dem Schwanz zuerst machen, bevor sie ihn von den Männern in das Mädchenvötzchen gesteckt bekommen und gefickt werden?""</p><p>""Steif Onkel, sie müssen den Schwanz erst richtig steif machen, bevor sie gefickt werden!""</p><p>""Und wie machen die Mädchen den Männerschwanz ganz steif?""</p><p>""Sie wichsen ihn dem Mann!""</p><p>""Dann tue das jetzt mein Mädchen!"" sagte der Onkel und Franz nahm den Schwanz in die Hand und zog vorsichtig die Vorhaut über die dicke Eichel und ließ sie wieder los.</p><p>""Richtig wichsen den Schwanz!"" befahl der Onkel und Franz machte es ihm jetzt richtig, schnell flutschte der Schwanz durch die Bubenhand und die Vorhaut machte dabei immer"" fitt, fitt, fitt"" wenn sie rasch über die Eichel glitt.</p><p>Plötzlich heilt der Onkel die Bubenhand fest und fragte: ""Weißt du noch eine Möglichkeit, wie ein Mädchen wie du, einen Männerschwanz auch noch steif machen kann, außer ihn zu wichsen?"" ""Ich weiß nicht Onkel!"" sagte Franz zögernd.</p><p>""Aber ich, man kann ihn blasen, weiß du wie das geht, wenn ein Mädchen einem Mann einen bläst?""</p><p>""Ja Onkel, da nimmt das Mädchen den Schwanz in den Mund und leckt oder saugt ihn!""</p><p>""Ja, so machen es die geilen Mädchen immer, wenn sie einen Männerschwanz ganz groß machen wollen, zeig es mir, zeig mir wie ein Mädchen das macht!""</p><p>""Nein, ich kann nicht!""</p><p>""Warum nicht?""</p><p>""Weil ich mich davor ekele!""</p><p>""Gut wie du willst, dann leg dich über!"" befahl der Onkel.</p><p>Franz stand auf und legte sich über die Tischplatte.</p><p>""Leg dich auf die andere Seite, dann kannst du zusehen, wie ein Bübchen das macht!"" sagte der Onkel.</p><p>Der Junge legte sich auf die andere Tischseite und schaute gespannt auf seine Schwester.</p><p>Der Onkel ging mit dem steifen Schwanz in der Hand zu ihr hin und hielt ihr den Penis unter die Nase und sagte:</p><p>""Zeig dem dummen Mädchen einmal, was ein Bübchen mit dem Schwänzchen macht, damit es schön steif wird für den Popofick nachher""!</p><p>Ohne zu zögern beugte sich Franzi über den Schwanz vom Onkel und nahm in tief in den Mund Der dicke, lange Männerschwanz füllte ihren kleinen Schmollmund fast ganz aus und Franzi hatte alle Mühe, das große Ding im Mund zu behalten.</p><p>Dann saugte und leckte sie ihn das es laut schmatzte, dabei schaute sie immer mit ihren großen Augen zu dem Onkel hoch, ob ihm das auch gefiel, wie sie das machte, aber der Onkel stand mit geschlossenen Augen da und genoss es sehr, von dem kleinen, engen Mund der Kleinen gesaugt zu werden.</p><p>Doch er hielt es nicht lange so auf und entzog dem Mädchen den Schwanz bevor er abspritzte.</p><p>Dann ging zu dem Jungen und hielt ihm den Schwanz zu Lecken hin, aber der drehte angeekelt den Kopf weg.</p><p>Da pfiff die Weidengerte mit vollem Schwung über den strammen Bubenarsch und zeichnete beide Backen mit einem dicken, roten Striemen.</p><p>Der Junge brüllte aus vollem Hals und weil sein Mund dabei gerade offen war, steckte ihm der Onkel seinen großen Schwanz zwischen die Lippen und Franz nuckelte daran wie an einem Schnuller.</p><p>""So ist es brav mein Mädchen, schön dem Onkel den Schwanz saugen und lecken, damit er schön steif wird, damit er nachher besser dein kleines Mädchenvötzchen ausfüllt, wenn ich es dir gleich streng durchficke!</p><p>Franz zuckte heftig zusammen, als er hörte, dass er jetzt in sein Mädchenvötzchen gefickt werden sollte und ließ vor Schreck den Schwanz aus dem Mund, aber das brachte ihm nur einen weiteren strammen Gertenhieb über den nackten Arsch ein und der Onkel rief:</p><p>""Du sollst den Schwanz saugen, los tief hinein mit dem geilen Schwanz vom Onkel ins Maul und feste geleckt, oder willst du noch Einen mit der Gerte über den Arsch haben?""</p><p>""Nein, nein, bitte nicht, nicht mehr den Arsch hauen Onkel!"" rief Franz und saugte den Schwanz wieder tief ein.</p><p>""So ist es recht mein Mädchen, schön machst du das, aber jetzt ist er steif genug, jetzt kommt er in dein Vötzchen hinein, los die Hände nach hinten und die Votze auseinander ziehen!"" befahl der Onkel.</p><p>Franz griff aus Angst vor weiteren Schlägen in seine dicken Popobacken, zog sie sich weit auf und bot dem Onkel seine enge Arsch-Votze zum Hineinficken dar.</p><p>Der Onkel betrachte eine ganz Weile die willig dargebotene Arschrosette des Jungen, die er sich mit den Händen so weit auseinander gezogen hatte dass das Bubenarschloch jetzt fast oval war und dann hielt er seine Eichel daran, rieb sie ein Wenig und stieß dann brutal zu.</p><p>""Auuuuuuaaaaahhhhh...... mein....... Arsch......!"" rief Franz laut weinend und der Onkel nahm die Gerte und zog Franz einen strammen Hieb über den Arsch, genau vor seinem Schwanz und sofort entstand ein dicker, roter Popostriemen auf dem Fleisch.</p><p>""Wie heißt das Ding, wo der Onkel gerade seinen geilen Schwanz drin stecken hat?""</p><p>""Voooooooootze!""</p><p>""Noch einmal, wie heißt das geile Ding, das du zwischen den Beinen hast?"" fragte der Onkel und zog ihm noch einmal die Gerte über den Arsch.</p><p>""Votze... Onkel...., ich... habe.... eine.... Votze... zwischen... den.... Beinchen!""</p><p>""Ja, eine richtigen Arsch-Votze hat mein Mädchen zwischen den Beinchen und das muss man mit der geilen Arsch-Votze alles machen Mädchen?""</p><p>""Ficken Onkel, du musst das Mädchen in ihre Arsch-Votze hineinficken Onkel!""</p><p>""Ja, das braucht mein böses Mädchen, den langen Schwanz vom Onkel tief in die Arsch-Votze und die kleine Votze muss tüchtig durchgefickt werden und was muss der Onkel machen, wenn er die Arsch-Votze von dem unartigen Mädchen tüchtig durchgefickt hat?"" ""Hineinspritzen Onkel, er muss seinen Samen in ihre Arsch-Votze abspritzen!"" rief Franz und da war es schon so weit, der Onkel von dem geilen Gerede angemacht, konnte seinen Samen nicht mehr zurückhalten, obwohl er noch gerne eine Weile mit seinem Schwanz in dem engen After des Jungen geblieben wäre.</p><p>Er packte Franz an den Schultern und drückte ihm dem Schwanz bis zu den Hoden in den kleinen Arsch und dann spritzte der Onkel laut stöhnend dem Jungen seinen heißen Samen in den Darm.</p><p>Der Junge spürte wie sich sein After mit dem warmen Saft füllte und da fühlte er plötzlich, dass es doch ein sehr angenehmes Gefühl war, so hinten abgefüllt werden, weil jetzt durch den vielen Samen vom Onkel der dicke, steife Schwanz im Popo nicht mehr so weh tat.</p><p>Der Onkel zog seinen Schwanz aus dem Bubenafter heraus, aus dem sofort sein Samen herauslief und hob die Beine von Franz hoch und schob den Jungen weiter auf den Tisch hoch, dann drehte er ihn auf den Rücken zog ihm die Beine auseinander und legte seinen Schwanz auf die dicken Bubenhoden, dann griff er den steifen Bubenpenis und wichste ihn kräftig und dann sagte er:</p><p>""Ja was hat denn mein Mädchen so einen steifen Kitzler vorne, ich glaube der muss jetzt geleckt werden, soll das der Onkel, soll der den steifen Kitzler von dem Mädchen in den Mund nehmen und schön blasen?""</p><p>Der Junge nickte stumm und der Onkel fragte weiter:</p><p>""Und wie ist es mit den dicken Schamlippen hier, soll die der Onkel auch ablecken?"" fragte der Mann und streichelte Franz die Hoden dabei. ""Ja Onkel auch die Schamlippen ablecken, bitte!"" sagte der Junge leise.</p><p>""Und wie ist es mit dem süßen Mädchenvötzchen hier, soll das auch lieb vom Onkel geleckt werden, der soll die der Onkel lieber einen schönen Zungenfick in das Vötzchen machen, oder gar beides?""</p><p>""Beides Onkel, sagte der Junge leise.</p><p>Da ging der Onkel auf die andere Seite des Tisches, packte die Beine des Jungen und zog sie ihm zum Kopf hin, dann klemmte er die Beine unter die Arme und beugte sich über den Unterleib des Jungen.</p><p>Dann fing er mit den dicken Hoden an.</p><p>Erst leckte er die süßen Dinger ab und dann nahm er erst Eines, dann das Andere und zum Schluss beide Bällchen in den Mund und saugte sie kräftig.</p><p>Der Junge stöhnte leise und aus seiner Eichel floss schon der erste Samen heraus.</p><p>Dann fuhr der Onkel mit seiner Zunge dem Buben über den Popodamm zum Popoloch.</p><p>Er zog die Arschbäckchen des Jungen noch weiter auf und dann beleckte er die kleine Rosette, bis der Junge geil stöhnte.</p><p>Jetzt drang er vorsichtig mit der Zungenspitze in das zuckende Bubenloch ein und dann fickte er regelrecht mit der Zunge dem Jungen den After aus.</p><p>Franz stöhnte und schrie, er war für ihn unheimlich schön, so von dem Onkel anal stimuliert zu werden und er fing an zu betteln:</p><p>""Bitte... Onkel..... nimm.... auch.... mal ....meinen.... Mädchenkitzler... in... den... Mund!""</p><p>""Du willst also, dass ich deinen geilen Kitzler in den Mund nehme und saugte, ja, willst du das?""</p><p>""Ja.... Onkel...., nimm.... ihn.... bitte.... bitte.... nimm... ihn... endlich!"" bettelt Franz erneut.</p><p>Der Onkel ging mit seinem Körper zurück und sofort schnellte der steife Bubenschwanz hoch und blieb steil aufgerichtet stehen.</p><p>Dann beugte sich der Onkel über die Eichel, streckte die Zunge heraus und beleckte erst die dicken Hoden unten und fuhr dann mit der Zungenspitze über die Hodenwurzel, den Penisschaft entlang zur Eichel hoch, dort leckte er in der Furche der Vorhaut herum und dann drückte er die Zungenspitze in das Pisslöchlein hinein leckte den Samen heraus, der sich da schon reichlich angesammelt hatte und der Junge wurde dabei so geil, dass er wieder bettelte :</p><p>""Nimm.... ihn... jetzt..... in.... den...... Muuuuuuuuuuuuund!""</p><p>""Kannst du haben Mädchen!"" sagte der Mann und umschloss fest mit dem Mund die Bubeneichel und schob sie so weit er ging zurück.</p><p>""Aaaaaaahhhhhuuuuuuaaaaa!"" rief der Junge, weil es im weh tat, aber sogleich war es geil, wie der Onkel da machte.</p><p>Franzi, welche die ganze Zeit den beiden zugeschaut hatte, was sie so heiß machte, dass sie sich dabei das Schlitzchen reiben musste, konnte es jetzt vor Geilheit nicht mehr aushalten und kroch untern den Tisch, nahm den Schwanz vom Onkel in den Mund und lutschte ihn fleißig ab.</p><p>Dem Onkel gefiel das, er schaute nach unten und sagte:</p><p>""Ja so ist er gut Bübchen, schön saugen den Schwanz, tief hinein mit dem geilen Ding in das kleine Bubenmäulchen.</p><p>Dann beugte er sich wieder über den Unterkörper von Franz und lutschte ihm den Schwanz.</p><p>Franz stöhnte, weil es ihn geil machte, wie der Onkel seinen Penis ableckte, der Onkel stöhnte, weil Franzi seinen Schwanz lutschte und Franzi stöhnte, weil es ihr beim Schwanzlecken der Samen so oft kam. Dann zuckten erst die Hoden von Franz und er ejakulierte stöhnend in den Mund vom Onkel, dann kam es auch ihm und er spitzte seinen Samen in den kleinen Mund von Franzi.</p><p>Dann waren alle endlich alle Schwänze und Votzen befriedigt.</p><p>Die Kinder und der Onkel standen auf dann gingen alle drei aus dem Zimmer in das Bad und duschten erst und dann zogen sie sich wieder ihre eigenen Kleider an.</p><p>Als sie nach unten zum Essen kamen, saß der Onkel schon im Sessel und wartete.</p><p>Er rief die Beiden zu sich und zog sie auf seinen Schoß, Franz saß rechts und Franzi links auf Onkels Beinen.</p><p>Er legte beiden die Arme um die Hüften und fragte:</p><p>""Na, hat es euch beiden gefallen, unser Spiel?""</p><p>""Ja, Onkel"" , sagten beide.</p><p>""Aber ihr möchtet doch sicher wieder ihr selbst sein, du Franzi mein liebes Mädchen und du Franz mein braver Bub, stimmt's?!</p><p>""Ja Onkel, ich glaube dass es so besser ist!"" sagte Franzi.</p><p>Da hob der Onkel das Röckchen hoch und streichelte ihr vorne über das Höschen, dann schob er das Höschen beiseite und streichelte Fritzi über das Schlitzchen und das steife Mädchenschwänzchen vorne und sagte:</p><p>""Aber der Onkel darf doch sicher mit seinem dicken Schwanz hier in das süße Löchlein hineinficken, wenn er dir verspricht, das Kitzlerchen hier vorher schön zu lecken?""</p><p>Fritzi stöhnte leise und schloss die Augen und spreizte dabei weit die Beine, dass der Onkel noch besser an ihr Vötzchen kam und flüsterte:</p><p>""Ja, wenn du magst!""</p><p>""Und wie ist er hiermit, mit dem süßen, kleinen Popoloch, darf da der Schwanz vom Onkel auch hineinficken, wenn er wieder einmal in ein ganz enges Löchlein stoßen will?"" fragte der Mann und spielte mit dem Finger an der Poporosette des Mädchens.</p><p>""Ja Onkel sicher, weißt du, das ist so geil, wie du das immer bei mir im Popo hinten machst!"" sagte das Mädchen.</p><p>""Wie ist es mit dem hier, willst du den manchmal zum Spielen haben, ich meine zum Wichsen und Blasen?"" fragte der Mann und holte seien steifen Schwanz aus der Hose heraus und zeigte ihn Franzi.</p><p>""Ja Onkel, das mache ich gerne, das weißt du doch?"" sagte das Mädchen leise.</p><p>Dann knöpfte er Franz die Hosenklappe an der Lederhose vorne auf und holte seinen steifen Bubenschwanz heraus, streichelte ihn ausgiebig und fragte:</p><p>""Du willst sicher wieder der liebe Franz sein?""</p><p>Der Junge stöhnte und nickte dabei.</p><p>""Aber gibt mir der liebe Franz auch weiter seinen Schwanz zum Wichsen?</p><p>Der Junge nickte wieder.</p><p>""Und ich darf ihn auch in den Mund nehmen und lecken?""</p><p>Der Junge nickte erneut.</p><p>""Und die Eier, ich darf auch die Eier und das Popoloch lecken, wenn ich will?""</p><p>""Ja Onkel, gerne, wenn du willst"" sagte der Junge.</p><p>""Und wie ist es damit, darf da dem Onkel sein Schwanz auch wieder hineinficken?"" fragte der Mann und drückte mit der Fingerkuppe gegen den Bubenafter, bis Franz stöhnte und sagte:</p><p>""Ja Onkel, wenn du willst!""</p><p>""Und nimmst du ihn auch in den Mund und leckst schön dem Onkel den Schwanz?""</p><p>""Ja gerne Onkel!"" sagte Franz leise und der Onkel sagte:</p><p>""So dann ist ja alles klar, es gefällt euch also beide, geile Spiele mit dem Onkel zu machen, oder?""</p><p>Die Zwillinge nickten eifrig und der Onkel fuhr fort.</p><p>""Wenn ihr immer brav macht was der Onkel will, dann verstehen wir und sicher sehr gut und ihr bekommt auch eure Belohnung dafür, wenn ihr nicht brav seit dann gibt es den nackten Popo voll, verstanden?"" ""Ja Onkel verstanden!"" sagten die Beiden und dann waren sie vorerst entlassen.</p><p>An den nächsten Tagen lebte der Onkel nur dafür, sich mit seinen beiden Zöglingen sexuell zu vergnügen, denen das Spiel, das der Onkel während des Tages mit ihnen spielte, auch sehr gefiel, denn nach dem Abendessen trafen sich die Drei in Onkel Hans breitem Doppelbett und da bekamen sie ihre Belohnung vom Onkel.</p><p>Tagsüber machte Franzi den Haushalt, während Franz das Haus versorgte. Der Onkel saß in seinem Arbeitszimmer und arbeitete an seinem Vortrag. Weil ihn die Zwillinge mächtig reizten, stand er ab und zu auf und ging ihre Arbeit kontrollieren.</p><p>Wenn Franzi in der Küche arbeitete, stellte er sich hinter sie, machte sie einen Fehler, dann hob er ihr einfach das Röckchen hoch. Dann zog er ihr das Höschen ordentlich stramm und klopfte mit der Hand auf das Ärschchen von Franzi.</p><p>Dann kam das Höschen runter und Franzi wurde da übergelegt, wo sie gerade stand und bekam Onkels Schwanz zwischen die Beinchen, entweder in das Vötzchen oder in den After, oder abwechselnd in beide Löcher, dann wurde Franzi tüchtig vom Onkel durchgefickt, wobei Franzi immer ganz selig stöhnte.</p><p>Er machte das immer so lange, bis er merkte dass es ihm kam, dann zog er schnell den Penis wieder heraus, denn er spritzte nie ab, er wollte sich seinen Samen für die abendliche Fickorgie mit beiden geilen Zwillinge aufheben.</p><p>Wenn er Lust auf Franz hatte, ging er einfach zu ihm und befahl:</p><p>""Auf den Boden knien!""</p><p>""Hose auf!""</p><p>""Schwanz rausholen!""</p><p>""Wichsen!""</p><p>Der Junge ging dann in die Knie, öffnete dem Onkel die Hose und holte den steifen Schwanz heraus und wichste ihn groß.</p><p>Wenn der Schwanz ganz steif war, kam das Kommando:</p><p>""Mund auf!""</p><p>""Schwanz rein!""</p><p>""Saugen!""</p><p>Dann ließ sich der Onkel von Franz dem Schwanz lecken, bis er ihm kam, dann zog schnell dem Penis aus dem Bubenmund und sagte:</p><p>""Umdrehen, auf den Boden knien, den Kopf auf den Boden, den Arsch hoch und die Arschbacken auseinander ziehen!""</p><p>Wenn dann Fritz gehorsam mit weit gespreizten Arschbacken vor dem Onkel kniet, bekam der seinen Schwanz bis zu den Hoden in den kleinen, engen Arsch gesteckt und wurde vom Onkel so lang gevögelt, bis der merkte, dass ihm gleich der Samen kam, dann zog er rasch seinen Schwanz wieder aus dem Buben-Arsch und sagte:</p><p>""Bis heute Abend!""</p><p>Manchmal bekamen die Zwillinge vom Onkel"" Reitunterricht"".</p><p>Das ging so.</p><p>Alle drei trafen sich im Wohnzimmer.</p><p>Dort zogen sie sich ganz nackt aus und der Onkel setzt sich in den Sessel.</p><p>Franzi war immer zuerst dran, sie setzte sich auf den Schoß vom Onkel, den Rücken ihm zugekehrt, dann stellte sie ihre Beine rechts und links vom Onkel auf den Sitz und erhob sich.</p><p>Dann griff sie zwischen ihre Beine hindurch und fasste an Onkels Penis und führte ihn sich an das Popoloch.</p><p>Wenn die Eichel vom Onkel am After war, ließ sie sich langsam auf den steifen Schwanz nieder, der ihr dabei tief in den Popo eindrang. Dann beugte sie sich vor, stützte sich auf den Beinen vom Onkel ab und hob den Popo wieder so weit, bis man die Eichel sah, dann senkte sich der kleine Popo wieder und der Schwanz drang wieder tief in den Kinderarsch ein.</p><p>Weil Franzi das immer sehr langsam und intensiv machen musste, tat es immer sehr weh, wenn der Männerschwanz tief in sie hinten eindrang und dabei fast ihren After sprengte und sie stöhnte entsprechend vor Schmerz, aber dann hatte sie doch immer einen heftigen Orgasmus dabei. Oft machte sie es auch immer sehr an, wenn sie zusah wie Franz vor dem Onkel auf dem Boden kniete und dem Onkel die Hoden leckte, während sich Franzi selber in den Arsch fickte.</p><p>Dann wurde gewechselt, Franz kam auf den Schoß vom Onkel und musste sich auch selber dessen steifen Schwanz hinten einführen.</p><p>Jetzt kniete Franzi vor dem Onkel und leckte ihm die Hoden ab, dabei hielt sie meistens den Steifen von ihrem Bruder in der Hand und wichste ihn kräftig und meist dauerte es nicht lange, bis Franz der Samen den Bauch hoch spritzte.</p><p>Oft ließ der Onkel auch seinen Schwanz aus dem Buben-Arschloch flutschen und hielt ihn Franzi zum Lecken hin, was sie nur widerwillig machte, weil der Penis vom Onkel jetzt nach dem Popo-Loch ihres Bruders schmeckte, aber aus Angst vor Schlägen, machte sie es dann doch und nahm den Schwanz vom Onkel ins Mäulchen und leckte ihn fleißig.</p><p>Dann musste Franz vom Schoß und sich neben seine Schwester knien und auch den Schwanz und die Hoden vom Onkel lecken.</p><p>Wenn der Onkel merkte, dass er abspritzen muss, entzog er den Beiden seinen Schwanz und sagte:</p><p>""So, jetzt ist es aber gut, heute Abend im Bett gibt er mehr.</p><p>Und die Zwillinge freuten sich schon darauf.</p><p>Nach dem Abendessen wurde geduscht oder gebadet und nach und nach fanden sich die Drei beim Onkel im Bett ein.</p><p>Alle drei waren nackt, bis auf Franzi, die hatte einen Strumpfhalter und ihre weißen Strümpfe an, die dem Onkel so gefielen. Dann bestimmte der Onkel, dass sich die beiden Kinder gegenseitig erst etwas ""angeilen""</p><p>Das geschah mittels der langen, dünnen Haselgerte, mit der die Zwillinge sonst vom Onkel ihren ""Arschvoll"" bekommen.</p><p>Der Onkel packte Fritzi von hinten, griff ihr unter die Kniekehlen, hob sie hoch und spreizte dabei ihre Schenkel soweit es nur ging.</p><p>Dann stellte sich Fritz mit der Gerte in der Hand vor seine Schwester und fing an, ihr das Vötzchen, den Kitzler und das Popoloch auszupeitschen.</p><p>Es waren nur leichte Schläge, gerade so fest dass sie seine Schwester geil machten und dass ihr kleiner Kitzler dabei ganz dick anschwoll.</p><p>Dann ließ der Onkel Fritzi wieder auf die Füße und Fritz kam dran, der Onkel hob ihn hoch und drückte seine Schenkel so weit auseinander, dass sein Schwänzchen und Säckchen frei in der Luft hing, seine Schwester nahm die Gerte in de Hand schlug ihm damit auf den Penis und die Hoden, bis der Junge sie anbettelte, doch aufzuhören ihn zu schlagen, sonst müsse er abspritzen, was der Onkel auf keinen Fall wollte und stellte Fritz wieder aus die Füße.</p><p>Der Onkel sah so gerne zu, wie sich die Kinder immer selbst befriedigen und so legte sich Franzi immer freiwillig auf den Rücken und zog die Beinchen an.</p><p>Dann öffnete sie weit die Schenkel, zog die Scham weit mit den Fingern auf und streichelte sich den Kitzler.</p><p>Oder sie knetete sich die kleinen Brüstchen, während sie ihre Muschi massierte, manchmal steckte sie sich auch einen Finger in den Popo und stimulierte sich hinten, während sie sich vorne rieb.</p><p>Der Onkel und Franz saßen am Ende das Bettes, mit dem Rücken gegen das Fußende gelehnt und schauten Franzi aufmerksam beim Wischen zu.</p><p>Dass beide dabei immer gleich steife Schwänze bekamen, versteht sich von selbst und dann spielte der Onkel ein wenig mit dem Penis von Franz und der mit dem Schwanz vom Onkel.</p><p>Dann war Franz dran, er legte sich auf den Rücken und wichste sich genüsslich, dabei knetete er sich die Hoden oder führte einen Finger hinten zum Popofick ein.</p><p>Franzi und der Onkel schauten ihm beim Wischen zu und Franzi spielte dabei mit dem Steifen vom Onkel. Franz durfte aber nicht abspritzen, das hatte der Onkel verboten und wenn er merkte, dass es ihm kam, hörte er schnell auf zu wichsen.</p><p>Danach wurde geleckt.</p><p>Beide knieten sich vor dem Onkel auf das Bett und verwöhnten ihn mit der Zunge, abwechselnd leckte sie ihm die Eier und den Schwanz und vergaßen auch das geile Popoloch nicht mit der Zunge zu verwöhnen, das liebte der Onkel besonders.</p><p>Dann kamen die Popolöcher der Zwillinge dran.</p><p>Sie mussten sich vor dem Onkel auf den Bauch über das Bett legen, Arsch an Arsch, dann zog ihnen der Onkel die Popolöcher mit den Händen breit und jeder bekam einen schönen Zungenfick in den Arsch, bis sie vor Geilheit jubelten.</p><p>Dann wurden sie vom Onkel umgedreht und bekamen den Kitzler, die Schamlippen, die dicken Hoden und den steifen Schwanz geleckt.</p><p>Jetzt wollte der Onkel den beiden beim Lecken zusehen.</p><p>Die Zwillinge legten sich in der ""Neunundsechziger Stellung"" auf das Bett, Franz steckte den Kopf zwischen die Beinchen seiner Schwester und die zwischen seine und nahm seinen Schwanz in den Mund, dann leckte sie ihn, während Franz ihr das Vötzchen ausleckte.</p><p>Das machte den Onkel immer so geil, dass er hinter Franzi trat und ihr den Schwanz in die Anus einführte und kräftig hineinfickte.</p><p>Oft zog er auch seinen Schwanz mal aus dem Mädi-Arsch und hielt ihn Franz zum Lecken hin, was der gar nicht gerne machte, weil der Schwanz vom Onkel nach dem Popo-Loch seiner Schwester schmeckte, aber aus Angst vor der Gerte, die immer griffbereit auf dem Bett lag, ließen seinen Ekel doch überwinden und er ließ den Schwanz vom Onkel dann doch in seinen Mund und leckte ihm die Nülle ab und Franzi schaute zu.</p><p>Das machte Franzi so geil, dass sie stöhnend den Schwanz ihres Bruders einsaugte, als wolle sie ihn abbeißen.</p><p>Jetzt bekam Franz den Schwanz in den hochgeilen Arsch geschoben und wurde hinten durchgefickt.</p><p>Er jubelte dabei immer vor Geilheit und leckte seiner Schwester die Votze dass es laut schmatzte.</p><p>Der Onkel machte jetzt das Gleiche wie bei Fritz eben, er zog dem Jungen seinen Schwanz aus dem Arsch und hielt ihn Fritzi zu lecken hin, die das aber im Gegensatz zu ihrem Bruder viel freudiger und fleißiger machte.</p><p>Bevor Franz aber abspritzte, musste Franzi den Schwanz ihres Bruders wieder hergeben und aufstehen.</p><p>Dann wurde gefickt, das heißt, der Onkel wollte den Beiden beim Ficken zusehen, weil es ihn mächtig angeilte, wenn er sah, wie Franz seinen Schwanz immer so brutal in die kleine Muschi seiner Schwester hineinstieß.</p><p>Wenn er geil genug war, kniete er sich hinter Franz und stieg auf.</p><p>Er steckte Franz den steifen Schwanz in den Arsch und fickte so auch Franzi damit.</p><p>Dann verlange er, dass sich Franzi auf das Bett hinkniete und den Popo hoch streckte, dann musste Franz seinen Schwanz an ihr Popoloch halten und der Onkel hielt im die Eichel zwischen die Arschbacken und stieß zu, dann flutschte sein Schwanz in den Arsch von Franz und der Schwanz von Franz in das Popoloch von Franzi, dann fickten sich die Drei wie wild, aber bevor es dem Onkel Hans und Franz kam, mussten die Schwänze wieder aus den Ärschchen heraus, denn der Onkel wollte erst noch in die enge Spalte von Franzi ficken.</p><p>Franzi schrie vor Schmerz laut, als der lange, dicke Schwanz vom Onkel so tief in ihre enge Spalte eindrang, aber dann genoss sie es, von einem richtigen Männerschwanz gefickt zu werden und sie schlang ihre Beinchen um die Hüften des Onkels und klammerte sich eng an ihn, damit er ja auch tief genug in sie eindringen konnte und dabei jagte ein Orgasmus den Anderen.</p><p>Dann wollte der Onkel aber noch etwas Besonderes erleben.</p><p>Er streichelte erst den Schwanz von Franz und die Hoden, die schon zum Platzen dick waren und dann lutschte er die Eier ab und nahm dann den Schwanz in den Mund und blies dem Jungen schön geil Einen.</p><p>Als der Schwanz fast auseinanderplatzte fragte der Onkel Franz:</p><p>""Steckst du in mir jetzt auch einmal hinten rein?""</p><p>""Was, in den Arsch? rief der Junge und der Onkel sagte:</p><p>""Natürlich in den Arsch, wo denn sonst!""</p><p>Dann kniete er sich mit den Ellbogen auf das Bett und streckte den dicken Hintern hoch.</p><p>Franz kniete sich hinter ihn und fuhr im mit der dicken Eichel zwischen die Backen und rieb sie an dem Popoloch des Onkels.</p><p>Das machte den Onkel mächtig geil und er rief:</p><p>""Ja steck ihn rein, steck ihn mir tief in den Arsch, den geilen Schwanz, los fick, fick endlich hinein!""</p><p>Der Junge bemühte sich redlich, aber er kam mit seinem Schwanz nicht in den After hinein und da sagte er zu Franzi:</p><p>""Los Franzi, hilf deinem Bruder!""</p><p>""Franzi kam her und beugte sich über den Schwanz von ihrem Bruder und lutschte ihm die dicke Eichel, dabei speichelte sie den Penis kräftig ein, dann griff sie mit einer Hand in die Popobacken des Onkels und zog sie auf, dann setzte sie den Schwanz ihres Bruders dem Onkel an das Popoloch und Franz drückte kräftig dagegen und mühelos glitt die Eichel in den Darm hinein.</p><p>Dann fing der Junge an den Onkel in den Arsch zu ficken, kräftig fuhr die Eichel rein und raus und jedes Mal stöhnte der Onkel geil dabei.</p><p>Dann musste sich Franzi zwischen die Beine des Onkels legen und den Mund aufmachen, dann fickte er dem Mädchen in den Mund.</p><p>Es dauerte nicht lange und dann spritzten Beide ab, der Onkel in den kleinen Mädchenmund und der Junge in das große Arschloch des Onkels.</p><p>Dann waren alle zufrieden und lagen eng aneinandergekuschelt und streichelten sich gegenseitig, bis sie vor Erschöpfung zusammen einschliefen.</p>"
639,Wollust,Baracuda,,"['M', 'b', 'b', 'g', 'spank', 'anal', 'oral']",Schon als zwölfjähriger Junge lernte ich die schmerzhafte Wollust bei der Züchtigung durch einen strengen Lehrer kennen.,2012-02-23T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Wollust!</p><p>Schon als zwölfjähriger Junge lernte ich die schmerzhafte Wollust bei der Züchtigung durch einen strengen Lehrer kennen.</p><p>Er hatte mich wegen Schuleschwänzen 14 Tage lang zu 14 Hiebe pro Tag mit einem einen Meter langen und fingerdicken Rohrstock verurteilt, und zwar 14 Hiebe auf den strammgezogenen Hosenboden.</p><p>Diese bekam ich auch in Gegenwart des Kriminalbeamten, der mich zur Schule gebracht hatte auch gleich übergezogen und zwar sehr kräftig, es war ein wahnsinniger Schmerz, und ich konnte dann auf der harten Bank kaum richtig sitzen, aber Ooo, weh, es sollte noch weit schlimmer kommen, denn kaum war der Beamte gegangen, ertönte der Befehl des Lehrers:</p><p>""Komm doch nochmals nach vorn Bürschchen""</p><p>Nun fielen mir meine Sünden ein, hatte ich doch in meiner Aufregung vergessen, wie strengstens angeordnet, eine der beiden Hosen, Ober oder Unterhose, vor Antritt der Züchtigung zu entfernen.</p><p>Dieses wurde mir nun als Betrug angedichtet, der besonders hart bestraft werden müsse.</p><p>Ich hatte nun beide Hosen runterzuziehen, und dann, mit völlig nacktem Hintern über der Bank liegend, von 2 Mitschülern festgehalten, wurden mir nun noch 25 saftige Rohrstockhiebe auf den Bloßen übergezogen.</p><p>Die ersten 15 Hiebe auf die bereits dick gestriemten Hinterbacken, den Rest bekam ich auf meine hochempfindlichen Oberschenkel.</p><p>Sie schmerzten wahnsinnig, besonders die strengen Hiebe auf die nackten Schenkel dann aber ging dieser wahnsinnige Schmerz in Wonnegefühl über, ehrlich gesagt, als der letzte Hieb gefallen war, bedauerte ich das Ende der Züchtigung zutiefst.</p><p>Nun war auch das Sitzen auf der Bank ein brennend süßes Wonnegefühl.</p><p>Dann aber nach Hause eilend, in meinem Schlafzimmer im Spiegel das blutig rote Striemenmuster beschauend und erstmalig onanierend, war ein Hochgenuss.</p><p>Als ich am nächsten Tag wieder beim strengen Lehrer in dessen Wohnung zur Strafstunde erscheinen musste, steigerte sich meine Angst vor den Schlägen, aber auch meine Wollust und ich spürte deutlich wie sich schon beim Anblick des langen Rohrstockes, der griffbreit vor mir auf dem Prügeltisch bereit lag, mein Glied versteifte.</p><p>Noch erregter wurde ich, als der Herr Lehrer hinter mich trat, ausgiebig mein Hinterteil betrachte, dann die Hand hinten auf meine nackten Oberschenkel legte und zu meinem Popo hochfuhr, den er fast zärtlich streichelte und dann leise zu mir sagte:</p><p>""Junge, Junge, du hast doch den geilsten Arsch in der ganzen Schule, dein dicker Hintern ist doch geradezu gemacht für meinen Stock!""</p><p>Dann legte er mit auch noch seine andere Hand vorne auf den Hosenladen und rieb mir unter dem dünnen Stoff meiner kurzen Leinenhose das steife Pimmelchen und meine dicken Hoden und flüsterte:</p><p>""Und erst das süße Schwänzchen hier, ich wette dass du es dir immer heimlich fleißig wichst, wenn du nachts im Bett liegst, stimmst?"" aber ich schwieg vor Scham.</p><p>""Was ist, willst du nicht endlich gestehen, dass du nachts im Bett heimlich an deinem Schwänzchen und Säckchen herumspielst, wenn du geil bist, Junge?"" fragte der Lehrer eindringlich, aber ich schwieg immer noch beharrlich.</p><p>""So, wenn du es mir nicht gestehen willst, dass du heimlich nachts im Bett immer onanierst, dann bekommst du wegen deiner Verstocktheit jetzt bei deiner Züchtigung nicht die Hose strammgezogen, sondern deine Hose und Unterhose kommt runter und du erhältst die Prügel von mir über den blanken Arsch!""</p><p>Dann umfasste er meine Hüften, hob mich auf den Tisch und drückte meinen Oberkörper auf die Tischplatte zurück, so dass ich jetzt hilflos vor ihm lag. Diesmal aber nahm der strenge Lehrer die Entkleidung meines Strafpopos höchstpersönlich vor und wie er mir vorne am Hosenladen nestelte, dann langsam die Hose aufknöpft und sie samt Unterhose auf meine Füße herunterzog, damit ich aus beiden Hosen heraussteigen konnte, erregte mich sehr, wie er dabei absichtlich oder nicht, mein Glied und die Hoden berührte und mir dann, nachdem ich untenherum ganz nackt vor ihm lag und mich fast zu Tode schämte, die Beine so weit es ging auseinander zog, wobei er lange meine Geschlechtsteile betrachtete, merkte ich, wie sich mein kleines Glied immer mehr und mehr versteifte, was der Herr Lehrer schmunzelnd zur Kenntnis nahm.</p><p>Dann nahm er den Rohrstock in die Hand, drehte mich auf den Bauch, spreizte meine Schenkel so weit es nur ging.</p><p>Und mit einem leisen Gemurmel:</p><p>""Damit du mir diesmal nicht auskommst, Junge!"" griff er mir zwischen die gespreizten Beine, umfasste an der schmalsten Stelle meine Hoden und hielt mich daran eisern fest, dann pfiff der Rohstock 14 Mal erbarmungslos über meinen nackten Straf-Arsch und die empfindlichen Oberschenkel.</p><p>Obwohl die Hiebe wahnsinnig schmerzten, genoss ich jeden Schlag, den ich vom Lehrer mit dem schlimmen Rohrstock über den nackten Arsch gezogen bekam, dabei merkte ich, wie sich bei jedem Striemen, der sich auf meiner Hinterfront aufwulstete, mein Penis immer härter und steifer wurde und nach dem siebten oder achten Hieb ejakulierte ich und spitzte dabei meinen Samen im hohen Bogen auf den Prügeltisch.</p><p>Der Herr Lehrer lachte nur und sagte, ""dass ein ordentlicher Junge das ab und zu brauche, damit ihm nicht der Sack überläuft"" und setzte in aller Ruhe seine Prügel fort, bis ich meine ""Vierzehn"" auf dem nackten Arsch und den empfindlichen Oberschenkel hinten hatte.</p><p>Dann musste ich mit einem Tuch den Prügeltisch von meinem Samen säubern, bevor mich der Herr Lehrer nach Hause schickte.</p><p>Dort zog ich mich dann ganz nackt aus, dann warf ich mich sofort auf mein Bett, legte mich so, dass ich mit einem Handspiegel in den großen Spiegel im Schrank hinter mir schauen und so meinen vollgestriemten, heißen Arsch gut sehen konnte.</p><p>Mit einer Hand heftig den Penis wichsend und der andren Hand die dicken, hoch aufgewulsteten Striemen entlangfahrend, ließ ich nochmals jede Phase der herrlichen Arschprügel, die mir der strenge Herr Lehrer so zahlreich übergezogen hatte, an mir vorüber ziehen und als es mir dann kam, spritzte ich meinen Samen fast bis an das Ende meines Bettlakens.</p><p>Am nächsten Straftag passierte fast das Gleiche, erst musste ich den Rohrstock vom Bord holen, dann musste ich mich auf seinen Befehl hin, vor ihm auf den Boden hinknien, ihm den Rohrstock überreichen und ihn um meine verdienten ""Vierzehn, auf den blanken Arsch"" bitten, was er mir dann gnädig gewährte.</p><p>Der Herr Lehrer entkleidete mich wieder untenherum recht langsam und umständlich, dann musste ich mich überlegen und die Beine spreizen.</p><p>Diesmal umfasste er aber nicht meine Hoden um mich daran festzuhalten, sondern umschloss mit seiner Faust fest meine Penisspitze, während er mich schlug.</p><p>Da ich bei jedem Hieb, den er mir streng überzog, schreiend hochschnellte und mich dann wieder auf den Prügeltisch fallen ließ, stieß ich jedes Mal mit meinem Penis fest in die Männerfaust, ja ich fickte mich geradezu selbst, was zur Folge hatte dass ich diesmal noch schneller abspritzte als tags zuvor, ja bevor die Prügelorgie zu Ende war, denn der Herr Lehrer schlug langsam und bedächtig und machte zwischen jedem Hieb eine längere Pause, sicher um meinen heftig pulsierenden Penis besser in der Hand zu spüren, kam mir zum zweiten Mal der Samen, diesmal spitzte er fast bis an das Ende des Prügeltisches.</p><p>Zu Hause im Bett lies ich alles noch einmal Revue passieren, wobei ich heftig onanierend und mit der Hand jeden einzelnen Stock-Striemen befühlend, jeden Punkt dieses aufregenden Nachmittags erneut ins Gedächtnis rief, bis ich vor Erschöpfung einschlief.</p><p>Und ich konnte den nächsten Straftag kaum erwarten.</p><p>Doch der kam und wie!</p><p>Diesmal empfing mich der Herr Lehrer in einem seidenen Morgenmantel unter dem er offensichtlich nackt war.</p><p>Wieder musste ich den Rohrstock vom Bord holen, dann musste ich mich, wie gestern auf seinen Befehl hin, vor ihm auf den Boden hinknien, ihm den Rohrstock überreichen und ihn um meine verdienten ""Vierzehn, auf den blanken Arsch"" bitten, was er mir dann wieder gnädig gewährte.</p><p>Der Herr Lehrer entkleidete mich wieder untenherum, wobei er sich viel, viel Zeit ließ, dann musste ich mich über den Prügeltisch legen und die Beine spreizen.</p><p>Da hatte ich bereits einen ""Steifen"" was der Herr Lehrer mit einem Lächeln registrierte, dann strich er mir von hinten mit der Hand über die Hoden und den Penis und sagte:</p><p>""Du hast ja schon wieder einen Steifen Junge, gefällt es dir denn so, wenn ich dir den nackten Arsch durchprügle, macht dich das geil?""</p><p>Ich nickte nur verlegen, da fragte der Herr Lehrer:</p><p>""Wo hast du es denn am liebsten Junge, wo spürst du den Stock am meisten?""</p><p>Ich schwieg immer noch, da fragte der Lehrer erneut:</p><p>""Möchtest du, dass ich dir mit dem Rohrstock das Schwänzchen auspeitsche oder vielleicht deine süßen Eier, oder hast du lieber Schläge auf dein geiles Arschloch hinten drauf, sag mir ruhig, wo du die Schläge am meisten spürst, Junge!""</p><p>""Auf... den.... Schenkeln.... Herr.... Lehrer!"" hauchte ich.</p><p>Dann sagte der Mann: ""Gut das werde ich mir merken, dann bekommen deine Schenkel in Zukunft bei der Prügelstrafe eine Sonderbehandlung, aber dann musst du auch etwas für mich tun Junge, tust du das?""</p><p>Ich nickte wieder, da fasste der Mann nach meine Hand und führte sie unter seinen Morgenmantel und zu meinem großen Schrecken hielt ich jetzt einen riesigen Männerpenis in der Hand, er war warm, war schrumpelig und sehr haarig, aber erst halb steif.</p><p>""Los, auf was wartest du noch Junge, wichs ihn mir, wichs ihn, so wie du dich immer wichst, wenn du geil bist!"" sagte der Herr Lehrer streng und ich gehorchte und fing an, den Männepenis mit der Faust auf- und abzupumpen, so gut ich konnte.</p><p>""Ja, so ist es gut Junge, schön langsam und fest wichsen, schön fest die Vorhaut an meinem Schwanz zurückziehen und dann wieder vorschieben, ja, so ist es richtig, oh... tut.... das.... gut...., Junge!"" sagte der Lehrer. und schon nach ein paar Wichser stöhnte er laut und spitzte ab, sein Samen schoss auf meinen nackten Körper und flog mir fast bis zum Kinn hoch.</p><p>Dann drehte er mich wortlos auf den Bauch, spreizte mir die Schenkel auseinander und zog mir den Rohrstock, wie an den Tagen zuvor, 14 Mal über den nackten Arsch.</p><p>Dabei griff er mir zwischen die Beine und pumpte meinen Steifen so fest, dass ich schon nach den achten Schlag schreiend abspritzte.</p><p>Am nächsten Tag konnte ich es kaum erwarten, zur Popobestrafung beim Herrn Lehrer. anzutreten, schon auf der Treppe zu seiner Wohnung griff ich mir vorne in die Hose und wichste mir den Schwanz, der wegen der Vorfreude auf die kommende Arschprügel sowieso schon ganz steif war.</p><p>Er empfing mich wieder im Morgenmantel, legte mich gleich über den Tisch und entkleidete mich, wobei er sehr staunte, als ihm, wie er meine Hose öffnete, mein Steifer entgegensprang.</p><p>Er nahm meinen Penis in die Eine und meine Eier in die Anderen und massierte beide kräftig, dann sagt er lächelnd:</p><p>""Was bist du doch für ein geiler, kleiner Kerl Junge, stehst auf Prügel und Schwanzwichsen, oder was auch sonst noch, das werde ich auch noch herausfinden, aber jetzt steh auf und bring mir den Rohrstock her!""</p><p>Ich erhob ich rasch, ging zum Bord und holte meinen Rohrstock, dann kniete ich vor dem Lehrer. auf den Boden nieder und sagte:</p><p>""Hier ist der Rohrstock Herr Lehrer. bitte geben Sie mir damit meine 14 strenge Schläge über den nackten Arsch!""</p><p>""Kannst du haben Junge, aber erst verwöhnst du mich ein Bisschen!"" sagte der Lehrer. dann zog er seinen Bademantel beiseite und hielt mir seinen halbschlaffen Penis, der noch voller Wischssaft war vor die Nase und befahl mir:</p><p>""Los leck, leck mir den Schwanz!""</p><p>Ich hatte so etwas ja noch nie getan und ekelte mich auch ein bisschen, das lange, feuchte Ding in den Mund zu nehmen, aber der Lehrer. sagte:</p><p>""Los, mach das Maul auf und schluck ihn, du wirst sehen, er schmeckt ganz gut und wenn du es mir richtig besorgst, dann mache ich nachher bei dir das Gleiche, ich verspreche dir, wenn ich dir schön Einen geblasen habe, dann willst du in Zukunft deinen geilen Samen nur noch in meinen Mund spritzen!""</p><p>Dabei gab er mir zur Aufmunterung mit dem Rohrstock ein paar knallende Schläge über den hinten, weit herausgestreckten Nacktarsch.</p><p>Ich überwand mich dann doch und nahm den Penis des Mannes ganz vorsichtig in den Mund, der Lehrer. hatte recht, der dicke, lange Kerl schmeckte ganz gut und weil mir der Mann dabei meine 14 Schläge auf den Arsch brannte, wobei es sich bei den letzten 5 Schlägen über mich beugte, mit Daumen und Zeigefinger meine Arschbacken teilte und mir die Stockspitze über das Arschloch zog, wurde ich so geil, dass ich den Penis des Lehrer. fast bis zu den Eiern schluckte.</p><p>Es dauerte auch nicht lange, da spitzte der Mann ab und jagte mir Samenstrahl um Samenstrahl in den Mund und als sein Sack ganz leer und mein Mund ganz voll war, befahl mir der Mann, dass ich alles hinunterschlucke, was ich dann, wenn auch mit Ekel auch machte.</p><p>Dann kam ich auf den Tisch, mit weit gespreizten Beinen, auf dem Rücken liegend.</p><p>Der Lehrer nahm einen Hocker und setzte sich zwischen meine offenen Beine an das Tischende.</p><p>Dann fing er an, mich unten zu lecken, erst die empfindliche Innenseite meiner Schenkel entlang, bis hoch zum Sack, ohne diesen mit seiner Zunge zu berühren, dann über meine Pobacken, um das Popoloch herum und wieder zurück.</p><p>Immer wenn seine Zunge in die Nähe meiner Hoden, oder dem Popoloch kam, stöhnte ich vor Lust auf und dem Lehrer gefiel das, wie ich mich immer wieder aufbäumte und ihm meinen Steifen zum Lutschen hinstreckte, aber er ließ mich zappeln.</p><p>Endlich erbarmte er sich, packte mich so fest an den Eiern, dass ich vor Schmerz aufstöhnte, zog meinen Schwanz zu seinem Gesicht und ließ ihn in seinem Mund verschwinden.</p><p>Groß zum Lutschen kam er aber nicht, denn kaum spürte ich seine warme, sanften Lippen an meiner Eichel, spitzte ich auch schon ab und jagte dem Mann all meinen Samen in den Mund, der gleich alles ganz gierig hinunterschluckte.</p><p>Dann sanken wir beide ganz erschöpft aufeinander und der Mann flüsterte mir zu:</p><p>""Na, war es schön für dich, Junge?""</p><p>Als ich nickte, sagte er:</p><p>""Dann komm wieder, wenn du willst, dann peitsche ich dir den nackten Arsch und besonders deine geilen Schenkel, das hast du doch so gerne und ich zeige ich dir alles über Sex!""</p><p>Und ich kam oft wieder, um mir meine ""Arschprügel"" beim Herr Lehrer abzuholen.</p><p>Er zeigte mir nicht nur, wie man einem Jungen schön Einen runterholt, oder ihm geil den Schwanz bläst, ihm einen schönen Zungenfick in den Arsch macht, sondern auch wie geil es ist, den langen, dicken Schwanz des Lehrers tief im Arsch hinten zu spüren und dabei auch noch auf das Strengste das Meerrohr über den Arsch gezogen zu bekommen.</p><p>Aber auch der Lehrer hatte gern meinen Schwanz im Arsch und wollte von mir kräftig durchgefickt werden, wenn er auch nicht auf Schläge stand, er wollte beim Arschficken immer nur dass ich ihm streng die Eier zusammenquetsche, dann spitzte er immer ganz schnell ab und sein Samen flog nur so aus seinem Schwanz.</p><p>Sein Lieblingsstellung war, dass er rittlings, mit weit gespreizten Beinen vor mir auf dem Prügeltisch lag, ich zwischen seinen Schenkel stand und ihn fest in den Arsch fickte, dann mit der einen Hand ihm kräftig den Schwanz wichste und ihm mit der anderen Hand die Eier so fest zusammendrückte, dass er vor Schmerz brüllte und die dicken Hoden dann so lang es ging in die Läge zog, dabei spritzte er immer wahnsinnig viel Samen ab.</p><p>Meine liebste Stellung war fast die Gleiche, nur das mir der Lehrer beim Wichsen mit der Riemenpeitsche den Schwanz und den Sack vorne, sowie mein beiden dicken Arschbacken auspeitschte.</p><p>Wenn ich ihn besuchte, stand der oft schon nur mit seinem seidenen Morgenmantel unter dem er immer ganz nackt war, bekleidet und mit dem Rohrstock in der Hand da und wartete ungeduldig auf mich, dann sagte er erregt:</p><p>""Komm, Junge, hol dir das passende Prügel-Werkzeug vom Bord!"" Alfa.</p><p>Auf dem Bord lagen neben den Rohr-Stöcken auch andere Zucht-Utensilien die sehr schmerzten.</p><p>Da war zum Beispiel ein ""Schwanz-Kleidchen"", wie der Her Lehrer die verschiedenen zusammenhängenden Riemchen nannte, die er den Buben so um den Schwanz schnallte, dass der Sack und der Buben-Pimmel so schmerzhaft abgeschürt wurde, dass er lila-blau anlief, aber dem Jungen die höchste Schwanzsteife bescherte.</p><p>Das andere Utensil sah aus wie ein großer Präser, da musste der Straf-Junge sein Schwänzchen so weit hineinstecken, bis vorne seine blanke Eichel wieder herausschaute, was ganz leicht ging, weil der handgenähte Präser ziemlich groß war, aber in dem Lederfutteral waren Stacheln angebracht und wen der Lehrer das Bubenschwänzchen vorne an der Eichel mit der Zunge beleckte und der Junge dabei so geil wurde, dass er einen ""Steifen"" bekam, stachen ihn die Stachel in den Schwanz, das war sehr schmerzhaft, aber megageil! Und da war noch die Anus-Peitsche zum Auspeitschen von frechen, geilen Buben-Arschlöcher.</p><p>Das war ein langer, schmaler doppelt genähter Leder-Riemen mit einer Verdickung am Ende, da war eine kleine Plastik-Kugel eingearbeitet, mit der der Lehrer beim Schlagen immer auf die Rosette des Züchtlings zielte und fast immer damit sein empfindliches Arschloch traf, was kaum ohne großes Geschrei auszuhalten war.</p><p>Die Anus-Peitsche war das Instrument, das mich am meisten schmerzte, aber auf der anderen Seite so angeilte, dass ich nie genug Schläge damit bekommen konnte.</p><p>Wenn ich vor dem Lehrer auf dem Boden kniete und er mir meine 14 oder mehr Rohrstock-Hiebe über den blanken Arsch gezogen hatte, blieb ich oft weiter vor ihm knien, bis er fragte:</p><p>""Na hast du denn immer noch nicht genug Schläge von mir bekommen Bursche, oder willst du noch mehr Hiebe?""</p><p>Dann griff ich mit beiden Händen nach hinten zerrte meine beiden geschundenen, mit unzähligen dicken, roten, heißen Striemen übersäten Arschbacken auseinander und bettelte den Lehrer an:</p><p>""Nein Herr Lehrer ich habe noch nicht genug, ich möchte noch Schläge von ihnen mit der Anus-Peitsche zwischen die Arsch-Backen hinten haben!""</p><p>Einen Wunsch den mir der Herr Lehrer immer gerne erfüllt, weil er mir dabei immer seinen Schwanz ins Maul steckt und wir dann beide dabei fast immer gleichzeitig abspritzten, er mir in den Mund und ich auf den Boden.</p><p>Es gab auch mehrere Anal-Stecher zur Bestrafung der frechen Buben-Ärsche, angefangen von mehreren langen, schmalen Dildos, die mühelos in den noch so kleinsten Buben-After glitt, bis zu einer riesigen, schwarzen Gummi-Dildo mit dicker Eichel und mächtigen Hoden unten dran, der aussah wie ein richtiger Neger-Schwanz, wenn man den vom Herr Lehrer in den Hintern gebohrt bekam, was meist nur unter lautem Brüllen des Züchtlings geschah, dachte man, dass er dir gleich das Arschloch zerreißt.</p><p>Am liebsten setzte der Lehrer den Negerschwanz dann ein, wenn er zwei Züchtlinge zur Bestrafung hatte, dann musste sich erst der Eine auf den Boden legen, eine Kerze machen und seinen Hintern mit den Händen abstützen, dann musste der andere Zögling sich an dem Kopf des Sträflings auf den Boden knien, dessen Bein packen und sie so weit er ging, auseinander ziehen.</p><p>Jetzt klaffte das Buben-Arschloch extrem weit auseinander und der Schwanz des Jungen und dessen Sack hing frei in der Luft, jetzt konnte der Lehrer gut dem Jungen den Negerschwanz bis zu den Hoden in den Arsch bohren und anschließend dessen Schwanz und Sack auspeitschen.</p><p>Wenn der Zögling bei den knallenden Arsch-Hieben vom Herr Lehrer besonders laut weinte oder schrie, dann befahl er dem Jungen, der seine Beine festhielt, dass er dem Heuler seine Eier in den Mund steckte, damit man sein Schreien nicht so laut hören konnte. Ich machte das immer sehr gern, einmal hatte ich einen kleinen, geilen Kerl, der mir dabei bei jedem Schlag, den er vom Herr Lehrer über den Arsch bekam, mir in die Eier biss, das tat zwar immer tierisch weh, geilte mich aber so an, dass mein Samen, als ich abspitzte, dem Jungen bis zwischen dessen Arschbacken flog,</p><p>Mann war das vielleicht geil!</p><p>Es gab auch einen Gummischwanz der aus zwei Teilen bestand, die hinten beide mit einer Feder verbunden waren und an dessen Ende ein großer Gummiteller war, wenn ein Junge vom Lehrer vor einer Züchtigung den Dildo in den Arsch gesteckt bekam, zielte der Lehrer mit dem Rohr-Stock auf den Gummi-Teller und wenn er traf, spreizte sich der Dildo im Buben-Arsch sehr schmerzhaft.</p><p>Aber das schmerzhafteste Züchtigungs-Instrument das der Lehrer bei und Buben benützte, war ein langer, dicker Gummi-Schwanz den der Lehrer, wenn er tief in unseren Ärschen steckte, mit einem Gummiball aufpumpen konnte, da dachtest du wirklich, dass dir jetzt deine Arschbacken auseinander gerissen werden, und dementsprechend laut brüllte der Zögling vor Schmerzen immer dabei, nur ich nicht, der Herr Lehrer brauchte nur wenige Pupstöße zu machen und wenn ich fühlte, dass sich mein After dann dabei schmerzhaft weitete, spitze ich laut stöhnend meinen Schmand ab, der oft dabei meterweit flog.</p><p>Aber jetzt zurück zu meinem schmerzhaften ""Nachhilfeunterricht""</p><p>Als ich den Rohstock in der Hand hielt, sagte der Herr Lehrer:</p><p>""Komm zieh dich rasch aus und lege dich hier über den Prügeltisch, dann mach ihr dir mit meinem Rohrstock einen schönen, heißen Prügel-Arsch und wenn du dann geil genug bist, dann fick mich brutal von hinten in den Arsch!""</p><p>Er hatte nämlich schon lange alle erdenklichen Züchtigungsgegenstände, die er besaß an meinem Arsch, den Schenkeln, dem Schwanz und Sack, ja sogar an meinem ganzen Körper ausprobiert und ich stand wie wahnsinnig darauf, schon auf dem Weg in seine Wohnung hatte ich nur Eines im Sinn und das macht mich schon vorher hochgeil:</p><p>""Mit was für einem ausgefallenen Züchtigungsinstrument wird er mich Heute wieder schlagen!""</p><p>Seit diesem Tage suchte ich eben jede Gelegenheit, um Hiebe mit dem Rohrstock, Peitsche oder Gerte zu beziehen oder solche selbst Mal auszuteilen, wozu ich dann auch aktiv viel Gelegenheit hatte.</p><p>Eines Tages, nach einer ausgiebigen Prügelorgie und Ficken in alle Löcher, die sich über Stunden hinzog, wünschte ich mir vom Herr Lehrer dass ich einmal zusehen dürfte, wie er einen anderen, straffälligen Jungen streng abstraft und mein größter Wusch sei, bei so einer Buben-Züchtigung selbst einmal den Stock oder die Peitsche zu gebrauchen und er sagte mir, dass er es so einrichten würde, dass bei meiner nächsten Sitzung, wie er unseren geheimen Sexorgien immer nannte, ein passender Junge da sei, der von ihm in meiner Gegenwart die Prügelstrafe auf den nackten Arsch erhalten würde.</p><p>Ich konnte es gar nicht erwarten, bis der bestimmte Tag für mich kam und betrat schon mit einem mächtig steifen Schwanz die Wohnung des Herrn Lehrer.</p><p>Dort stand schon ein vor Angst schlotternder Junge mitten im Wohnzimmer, er mußte gerade vor mir hereingekommen sein.</p><p>Der Kleine war etwa 10 oder 11 Jahre alt, ein hübscher Junge mit rotblonden Locken und Stupsnase und was mich am meisten erregte, einen herrlich prallen Arsch in der knappsitzenden kurzen Hose die er trug und wo rechts und links seine beiden strammen Arsch-Bäckchen herausschauten.</p><p>""Du weißt ja wohl, warum du hier bist Junge?"" fragte der Lehrer süffisant und der Junge, Peter hieß er, stammelte:</p><p>""Ja Herr Lehrer, ich habe die Schule geschwänzt und bekomme jetzt von ihnen fürs Schwänzen 14 Tage lang, jeden Tag 14 Schläge mit dem Rohrstock über den nackten Popo hinten.</p><p>Der Herr Lehrer trat zu dem Jungen hin, legte ich beide Hände hinten auf die knappe Hose und rieb ihm den strammen Popo, dann sagte er laut:</p><p>""Erst Mal ist das hier kein Popo, was du da so stramm in der Hose hast , sondern dein Straf-Arsch, oder ganz einfach der Arsch!""</p><p>Dann fasste er den verängstigen Jungen vorne zwischen die Beine, strich ihm über den Penis und die Hoden, die sich in der engen, kurzen Hose so deutlich vorne abzeichneten und sagte:</p><p>""Du hast auch kein Pipi oder Schwänzchen vorne zwischen den Beinen sondern einen Schwanz und auch keine Klickerchen sondern Eier und nichts andere will ich von dir hören, aber was zitterst du, hast du jetzt Angst vor den Schlägen Junge?"" Dabei öffnete er Peter langsam die kurze Hose, genau so, wie er es bei mir immer machte und weil der Junge keinen Slip trug, hielt er rasch dessen kleines Bubenschwänzchen in der Hand und dann in der Anderen die beiden niedlichen Samthoden des Kleinen.</p><p>Es streichelte und knetete die beiden niedlichen Dinger eifrig und sagte dann zu dem leise vor sich hinstöhnenden Jungen:</p><p>""Na das Ganze hier sieht ja recht vielversprechend aus!""</p><p>Aber nur er und ich wussten, was er damit meinte.</p><p>""Dann will ich die einmal zeigen, was so ein richtig strammer Buben-Arsch an Prügeln aushält, damit du ein gutes Beispiel hast, dann wirst du deine Prügelstrafe nachher viel tapferer ertragen, der Hans hier hat auch, genau wie du die Schule geschwänzt und bekommt jetzt die gleich Anzahl Hiebe wie du mit dem Rohstock von mir über den Nackt-Arsch gezogen, los Hans, mach dich fertig!""</p><p>In Windeseile zog ich mich ganz nackt aus, legte meine Kleider ordentlich auf den Stuhl neben dem Prügeltisch und holte den Längsten und Dicksten Rohrstock vom Bord.</p><p>Damit ging ich zum Herr Lehrer kniete mich vor ihm auf den Boden, legte den Rohrstock auf beide Handflächen und streckte im den Rohrstock entgegen, dann sagte ich laut:</p><p>""Herr Lehrer ich habe die Schule geschwänzt und habe dafür 14 Hiebe mit dem Rohstock über den nackten Arsch hinten verdient, bestrafen sie mich jetzt bitte dafür so streng es geht!""</p><p>""Siehst Du Junge, so will ich es haben, um so mehr mich ein Junge um seine verdienten Prügel bittet, um so milder fällt die Bestrafung nachher aus, wer das nicht tut, dem prügle ich seinen Stolz nachher buchstäblich aus dem Arsch heraus!"" sagte er zu dem vor Angst schlotternden Jungen.</p><p>Ich hatte inzwischen meine Züchtigungsstellung, mit weit gespreizten Beinen über den Tisch gebeugt, so dass mein Schwanz und Sack ganz frei in der Luft hingen, eingenommen und wartete auf meine Prügelstrafe.</p><p>Der Herr Lehrer hatte den Jungen bei der Hand genommen und ihn so an das Tischende geführt, so dass er jetzt genau vor meinem Gesicht stand und gesagt:</p><p>""Hier kannst du am Besten sehen, was mit Schulschwänzern geschieht!</p><p>Dann nahm er den Stock und zog ihn mir mit voller Wucht über den nackten Arsch.</p><p>Es klatschte laut und Peter zuckte erschreckt zusammen, dann starrte er wie gebannt auf den dicken, roten Wulst, der mir, wie ich spürte, quer über die Arschbacken lief und schloss erschreckt die Augen.</p><p>""Mach ruhig die Augen auf und schau zu, was so ein strammer Buben-Arsch, der an richtige Prügel gewöhnt ist, alles aushalten kann, hast du Hans etwa zucken oder schreien hören, Peter?"" fragte der Lehrer und Peter schüttelte den Kopf.</p><p>""Und bei dem Hieb sicher auch nicht!"" rief der Lehrer und zog mir einen noch festeren Stockhieb über den Arsch.</p><p>Wieder lief ein dicker Stockstriemen über meine heißen Arschbacken und mein Schwanz richtete sich wieder steil auf, aber das konnte nur der Lehrer sehen und so sagte er zu Peter.</p><p>""Komm doch mal her, ich will dir etwas zeigen Junge""</p><p>Peter kam zögern näher und stellte sich neben den Lehrer</p><p>Der tätschelte mir mit der Stockspitze von hinten den Schwanz und die Hoden und sagte zu Peter.</p><p>""Siehst du, jeder Bursche reagiert auf die Prügelstrafe anders, die Einen sind ganz verstockt und bringen keinen Ton heraus, die Andere heulen und schreien, oder betteln mich um Gnade an, oder dass ich sie nicht weiter prügle, der Hans hier bekommt bei der Prügelstrafe jedes Mal einen ganz steifen Schwanz, der mit jedem Schlag steifer wird, schau mal, so zu Beispiel!""</p><p>Dann zog er mir wieder einen fürchterlichen Hieb über den Arsch.</p><p>Ich stöhnte unterdrückt auf, mein Körper machte einen Satz nach vorn und ich stieß mit der Eichel gegen die Tischkante, dabei wurde mein Schwanz eisenhart, da sagte der Lehrer zu Peter:</p><p>""Siehst du, was für einen herrliche Steifen der Hans bei der Prügelstrafe immer bekommt, noch zwei oder drei von dieser Sorte hier und er spritzt ab, du wirst sehen!""</p><p>Dann bekam ich in rascher Folge, aber mit aller Kraft seiner starken Arme drei oder vier strenge Arsch-Hiebe hintereinander.</p><p>Aber ich wollte ihm den Gefallen nicht tun und es wegen Peter noch spannender machen, deshalb bemühte ich mich so lange wie es nur ging, meinen Samen zurückzuhalten, was dem Lehrer aber gar nicht gefiel, aber es nützte nicht, so sehr er auch auf mich einschlug, ich spritzte nicht ab.</p><p>Mein Arsch und meine Schenkel waren mittlerweile striemenübersät und brannte wie Feuer , der Herr Lehrer hatte mir im Eifer des Gefechtes weit mehr als meine verdienten 14 Hiebe über den nackten Arsch und die Schenkel gezogen, da kam für mich das Finale:</p><p>Ich griff mit beiden Händen nach hinten, zerrte meine Arschbacken auseinander und rief:</p><p>""Herr Lehrer, vergessen sie nicht mein Arschloch durchzuprügeln, das braucht auch noch tüchtig Stock-Hiebe!""</p><p>""Kannst du haben!"" sagte der Lehrer und legte mit den Rohrstock der Länge nach in die Arschkimme, zog mir das Zuchtrohr durch die Spalte, bis die Spitze des Stockes meine dunkle Rosette berührte und dann hob er die Hand und schlug kräftig zu.</p><p>Peter war fassungslos über so viel Bußbereitschaft von mir und schloss erschreckt die Augen, öffnete sie aber rasch wieder als er den Rohrstock in meine Arschkimme klatschte und dabei meine entsetzlichen Schreie die ich dabei ausstieß, hörte.</p><p>""Siehst du, das brauchen renitente Jungs und Schulschwänzer, tüchtig was mit dem Stock über ihr freches Arschloch hinten rüber, das tut ihnen gut, du wirst sehen, gleich kommt dem Hans der Samen, gleich spritzt er ab!"" sagte der Herr Lehrer während er mich weiter auf die Popo-Rosette schlug und dann setzte er hinzu:</p><p>""Hast du schon mal so einen Schwanz abspritzen sehen, Junge!""</p><p>Peter schüttelte den Kopf und sagt:</p><p>""Nein, noch nie Herr Lehrer!""</p><p>""Auch nicht deinen Eigenen?""</p><p>""Doch den schon Herr Lehrer!"" sagte Peter leise.</p><p>""Du wichst dir also schon den Schwanz, wenn du geil bist Junge, stimmts?"" fragte der Herr Lehrer und Peter nickte.</p><p>""Gut, dann kann ich dich auch nicht verderben Junge, also, was ist, willst du mal den Schwanz von Hans anfassen, dann kannst du besser sehen, wenn er gleich abspritzt!"" sagte der Lehrer und ohne das Einverständnis des Jungen abzuwarten, packte er dessen Hand und führte sie an meinen hochsteifen Penis.</p><p>Peter zögerte zwar, aber dann umschloss seine kleine Faust meinen Pimmel, das ich dachte ich werde vor Glück ohnmächtig.</p><p>""Na was ist, spitzt der Kerl gleich seinen Samen auf den Boden oder nicht?"" fragte der Lehrer Peter</p><p>""Ich.. ich... weiß... nicht... Herr.... Lehrer... wie... soll... ich.... das...denn.... merken!"" stammelte der Kleine.</p><p>""Indem du spürst, wenn sein Schwanz zuckt oder seine Eier beben, dann ist er kurz davor, aber besser geht es so!"" sagt der Lehrer dann packte er Peters Hand, bog alle Finger bis auf den Mittelfinger zurück, führte seine Hand an mein Arschloch und drückte Peters Finger so tief es nur ging in meinen After, dann sagte er zu dem überraschten Jungen:</p><p>""So, wenn du jetzt spürst, wie sein Arschloch zuckt, dann kommt ihm der Samen, dann sagst du es mir gleich, ja?"" und Peter nickte verlegen.</p><p>Dann prügelte mich der Lehrer weiter, immer mit dem Stock auf die nackten Oberschenkel, da wo ich immer am geilsten dabei werde, gerade oberhalb vom Sack und unterhalb der kleinen Hand in meinem Arschloch.</p><p>Mein Körper machte bei jedem Schlag einen gewaltigen Satz nach vorne und weil der Kleine mit der anderen Hand immer noch eisern meinen Schwanz festhielt, fickte ich mit meiner Eichelspitze dem Buben fest in die Faust.</p><p>Dann fing mein Arschloch an zu zucken und ich hörte wie der Junge rief:</p><p>""Herr Lehrer, Herr Lehrer, ich glaube gleich spritzt er ab!""</p><p>""Dann zieh schnell deinen Finger aus seinem Arsch und halte die Hand unter seinen Pimmel, damit sein Samen nicht auf den Boden spritzt, aber lass seinen Schwanz ja nicht los, wenn er auch noch so viel Samen abspritzt, hast du gehört Junge?""</p><p>Peter gehorchte ganz verstört, er zog mir mit einem Ruck den Finger aus dem Arschloch und hielt mir seine Hand unter den Schwanz.</p><p>Keine Sekunde zu früh, ich spritzt und spritzte, der Samenfluss wollte gar kein Ende nehmen und alles in die kleine Faust des Jungen der fassungslos zuschaute und gar nicht glauben konnte wie viel Samen im Beutel eines Zwölfjährigen war.</p><p>Als ich abgespritzt hatte stand der Junge völlig unschlüssig mit meiner Handvoll Samen in beiden Händen da.</p><p>""Komm verreibt ihm den Samen auf seinem heißen Peitsch-Arsch, das sieht geil aus!"" befahl der Lehrer und Peter gehorchte, er verteilte mir meinen eigenen Samen auf dem heißen Hintern und den Oberschenkel und massierte ihn mir ins Fleisch.</p><p>Als er fertig damit war, sagte der Lehrer:</p><p>""Was müssen wir jetzt mit dem Schmand von Hans noch machen, Peter?""</p><p>""Ich weiß nicht Herr Lehrer!"" sagte Peter unsicher.</p><p>""Aber ich.. das...das... und... das!"" Dann peitschte er mich wieder, noch fester und noch länger als vorher und während ich mich schreiend unter dem Stock auf dem Prügeltisch wälzte sagte der Lehrer lachend:</p><p>""Siehst du Peter man muss den Samen von geilen Spritzern mit dem Rohrstock richtig fest in den heißen Prügel-Arsch einmassieren, das mögen solche Jungs, das macht sie erst richtig geil, aber jetzt wollen wir aufhören, sonst spritzt der geile Stint nochmals ab und jetzt mach dich nackig, dann kommst du statt Hans jetzt auf den Prügeltisch.</p><p>Peter verzog rasch das hübsche Gesicht zu einer Grimasse gehorchte aber, rasch zog er sich nackt aus und stand dann wie Gott in geschaffen hatte, vor uns.</p><p>Das erste was ich bewunderte, war sein niedliches Schwänzchen, das für sein Alter schon einen beachtliche Größe hatte und ich malte mir aus, wie groß es wohl noch werden würde, wenn man es einmal ganz lieb wichsen oder in den Mund nehmen und schön lutschen würde.</p><p>Dann die beiden niedlichen, wichen Samthoden die ihm prall zwischen den Beinchen hingen und sein Ärschen erst, das war eine Wucht:</p><p>Rund und prall, mit einem herrlichen dunklen Arschlöchlein dazwischen, ließen viel für mich hoffen.</p><p>""Komm leg dich mal da rüber und mach schön die Beine auseinander!"" sagte der Lehrer und deutete mit dem Rohstock auf den Prügeltisch.</p><p>Wie der Kleine so hilflos, mit weit gespreizten Beinen vor uns auf dem Prügeltisch lag und uns ungeniert seine niedliches Schwänzchen und Säckchen und seine herrliche Arschkimme mit dem kleinen Popoloch in der Mitte zeigte, bekamen wir beide gleichzeitig einen Harten.</p><p>""Was willst du jetzt, willst du nur deine verdienten 14 Hiebe fürs Schulschwänzen über den nackten Arsch von mir haben, oder soll dir der Hans bei der Prügelstrafe auch mal schön dein Schwänzchen wichsen und dich so schön geil zum Abspritzen bringen, Junge?"" fragte der Lehrer und Peter flüsterte unsicher:</p><p>""Ich weiß es nicht, Herr Lehrer!</p><p>""Dann soll der Hans mal das Gleiche bei dir machen, was du vorhin bei ihm so schön geil gemacht hast!"" sagte der Lehrer zu Hans und deutete mit dem Kopf zu dem Jungen.</p><p>Ich verstand sofort und stellte mich seitlich von dem Jungen neben den Prügeltisch, teilte mit der Linken seine beiden niedlichen Arschbacken, suchte seine Anus und führe ihn meinen Finger in den engen After ein.</p><p>Der Junge stöhnte leise und wackelte dabei ganz aufgeregt mit seinem kleinen, geilen Arsch, aber als ich ihm dann mit der rechten Hand an den kleinen Schwanz griff, fest die beiden niedlichen Klicker umschloss und sie dem stöhnenden Jungen in die Länge zog, brüllte er vor Schmerz, was wieder meinen Schwanz eisenhart werden ließ und am liebsten hätte ich das hochsteife Ding jetzt aus seinem engen Gefängnis geholt, und es dem Jungen in seinen kleinen, engen Arsch gesteckt, aber statt dessen sah ich wie der gefürchtete Rohrstock der Herr Lehrer 's genau neben meinen Finger, der immer noch im Buben-Arsch steckte, auf das Popo-Fleisch des Jungen niederklatschte.</p><p>Der Junge brüllte wie am Spieß und sein Körper machte einen so gewaltigen Satz nach vorne, dass er mit seinem halbsteifen Schwänzchen heftig gegen die Tischkante stieß.</p><p>Da nahm ich schnell des kleine, niedliche Ding in die Hand und umschloss es fest mit der Faust, was zu Folge hatte, dass der Junge beim nächsten, noch festeren Arsch-Hieb vom Herr Lehrer wieder laut schreiend seinen Körper nach vorne schnellen ließ und dabei fest mit seinem Schwänzchen in meine Faust stieß.</p><p>Dann fielen die Schläge in schneller Folge, der Junge bekam vom Herrn Lehrer den Rohrstock abwechselnd einmal über den kleinen, strammen Arsch und einmal über die molligen Oberschenkel hinten gezogen, wobei er jeden Hieb mit lautem Gebrüll beantwortete und dabei jedes Mal nach vorne schnellte und so mit seinem kleinen Schwänzchen, das bei jedem Stoß länger und dicker wurde, fest in meine Faust fickte.</p><p>Der Herr Lehrer schlug den Jungen streng, wobei er bei jedem Hieb, den er dem Jungen über den kleinen Arsch oder die strammen Schenkel zog, eine längere Pause machte, um den Schmerz länger auf dem Buben-Arsch einwirken zu lassen und immer bekleidet von Ermahnungen wie:</p><p>""Schrei nicht so laut!""</p><p>Oder:</p><p>""Den Arsch hoch und die Schenkel weiter auseinander!""</p><p>Während den langen Schlag-Pausen hatte ich reichlich Gelegenheit, das kleine Schwänzchen von Peter kräftig auf- und abzupumpen, was der Herr Lehrer mit einem wohlwollenden Lächeln quittierte und dann Peter lachend fragte:</p><p>""Na Peter wichst dir der Hans auch schön das Schwänzchen?""</p><p>Peter nickte nur und der Lehrer fragte erneut:</p><p>""Und gefällt dir das, vom Hans das Schwänzchen massiert zu bekommen, Peter?"" und der Junge stammelte ein erregtes:</p><p>""Jaaaaaaaaaaaaaa,..... Herr...... Lehrer .....!""</p><p>""Und das hier, wie gefällt dir das Peter?"" fragte der Mann und knallte Peter einen besonders scharfen Hieb über den nackten Arsch.</p><p>""Aaaaaauuuuahhhhhhh, gar... gar... nicht.... Herr.... Lehrer ......, das... tut... so... furchtbar.... weh!""</p><p>""So, so, das tut also weh, aber so eine Prügelstrafe wie du sie verdient hast, muss weh tun auf dem Arsch und den Schenkeln, aber was glaubst du, wie weh erst dein halbes Dutzend Zusatzhiebe erst weh tun, die du als Strafverschärfung jetzt von mir noch in die Arschkimme bekommst, weil du nicht auf mich gehorcht und die Schenkel nicht weit genug gespreizt und den Straf-Arsch nicht richtig hinten herausgestreckt hast!"" sagte der Lehrer was Peter wiederum mit lautem Geheule beantwortete.</p><p>""Los Hans lass Peter 's Schwanz los, nimm deinen Finger auf Peter 's Arschloch, zieh im die Arschbacken auseinander und halte sie ihm schön weit offen, wenn ich ihm jetzt das Arschloch auspeitsche.</p><p>Die Worte des Lehrer 's fielen hart und der arme Junge heulte jetzt noch lauter, bis der Lehrer sagte:</p><p>""Kommt ihr beiden, ich will mal was ganz Neues mit euch ausprobieren, damit der Peter merkt, wie streng solche Schulschwänzer von mir bestraft werden und damit er sich auch ordentlich vor uns beiden schämen muss, du Hans legst dich jetzt statt Peter über den Prügeltisch und hältst deine Arschbachen schön weit auseinander und du Peter stellst dich dann zwischen seine offenen Beine!""</p><p>Ich wusste zwar nicht, was das sollte, gehorchte aber, legte mich brav über, griff nach hinten und zerrte so fest es nur ging, meine Arschbacken auseinander in der Hoffnung, vom Herr Lehrer nochmals so eine schlimme Wucht mit dem Rohrstock über die Arsch-Rosette zu bekommen, wie vorhin, aber ich hatte mich zu früh gefreut, der Herr Lehrer packte Peter steifes Schwänzchen, hielt es mir an die Anus und sagte streng:</p><p>""Auf was wartest du denn noch Junge, los stoß jetzt kräftig zu und fick den Hans schön fest in den Arsch, das mag der geile Kerl nämlich sehr!""</p><p>""Ich... ich.. kann... nicht!"" stammelte Peter verzweifelt, den Tränen nahe.</p><p>""Warum kannst du nicht, warum kannst du Hans nicht in seinen Arsch ficken, Junge?"" fragte der Lehrer streng und zog Peter dabei einen scharfen Stock-Hieb über den keinen Arsch.</p><p>""Weil... weil... ich... so... etwas... noch... nie... gemacht... habe... Herr.... Lehrer ....!"" heulte Peter jetzt.</p><p>""Das will ich die auch geraten haben Junge, aber es gibt immer ein erstes Mal, also los, fick Hans endlich in den Arsch!"" reif der Lehrer und ließ den Rohstock dabei über seinen Arsch klatschen.</p><p>Peter 's Körper machte einen wilden Satz nach vorne, es stieß mir auch mit seiner Eichel gegen meine Rosette, aber dann schien sein halbsteifes Schwänzchen abzuknicken und vorbei war es mit dem schönen Arschfick.</p><p>""Los streng dich besser an Junge, dann klappt es auch mit dem Arschficken!"" rief der Lehrer und gab Peter einen fürchterlichen Stock-Hieb.</p><p>""Wenn... es... aber... doch... nicht.. geht.... Herr... Lehrer ....!""! heulte Peter jetzt.</p><p>""Aber natürlich geht das, sehr leicht so gar, hier schau mal!"" sagte der Lehrer dann zog er seinen Morgenmantel beiseite und sofort sprang sein steifer Schwanz in die Höhe und blieb leicht federnd vor seiner Bauchdecke stehen.</p><p>Der Herr Lehrer nahm seine hochsteifen Schwanz in die Hand, hielt ihn mir an den After und stieß brutal zu.</p><p>""Mit einen tiefen ""Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"" nahm ich willig den herrlichen Prügel des Lehrers im meinem Darm auf.</p><p>""Na, wie hört sich das an, etwa nach Schmerzen, oder nach Lust, Peter?"" fragte der Mann lachend und zog seinen Schwanz wieder fast ganz aus meinem Arsch um ihn mir erneut bis zu den Eiern in den After hineinzurammen.</p><p>""Ich... ich... glaube.. dem... Hans ... gefällt.... das... was... sie.... mit... ihm... machen.... Herr.... Lehrer ...!"" sagte Peter und ließ keinen Blick vom mich mächtig arschfickenden Lehrer!</p><p>""Du wirst sehen, bald gefällt es auch dir auch sehr, wenn Hans und ich dich mal richtig in deinen kleine, geilen Arsch vögeln, was meinst du Junge?"" sagte der Lehrer lachend und fickte mich dabei noch brutaler.</p><p>""Ich... weiß... nicht... Herr... Lehrer ..., das tut doch sicher arg weh, so einen riesigen Kerl hinten im Popo, äh Arsch zu haben, stimmts!""</p><p>""Ach wo, das ist halb so schlimm, wenn sich dein kleiner Arsch mal an unsere schönen, geilen Schwänze gewöhnt hat, wirst du es genießen, von uns von hinten genommen zu werden, denk einfach du wärst jetzt ein Mädchen und dein kleines Arschloch wäre ein Arsch-Vötzchen!"" sagte der Herr Lehrer zu Peter ,aber der protestierte sofort und rief:</p><p>""Ich will aber keine Mädchen mit einem Arsch-Vötzchen sein, sondern ein Junge!""</p><p>""Das ist natürlich was anderes, wenn du ein Junge sein willst, dann bekommst du natürlich jetzt den Stock von mir und zwar dein verdientes halbes Dutzend über dein geiles Arschloch und das kräftig, aber erst steckst du Hans noch deinen Schwanz in den Arsch und sag ja nicht, es ginge nicht, groß genug zu Arschficken ist er nämlich!"" sagte der Herr Lehrer zu Peter und der bemühte sich redlich, mir sein Schwänzchen in den Arsch zu schieben, was nach einiger Anstrengung und Ermahnungen seitens des Herr Lehrer auch gelang und als das Schwänzchen das Kleinen bis zu seinen Eierchen in meinem aufnahmebereiten After steckte, sagte der Herr Lehrer zu mir:</p><p>""So Hans und jetzt greif nach hinten und zieh dem Peter so weit es nur geht, die Arschbacken auseinander, damit ich ihm das kleine, geile Arschloch tüchtig durchprügeln kann.</p><p>Nicht tat ich lieber als das, ich griff nach hinten, legte Peter beide Hände auf die Popobacken und zerrte die beiden niedlichen Arschbäckchen so weit es nur ging auseinander.</p><p>Dann hörte ich das hässliche Pfeifen des Rohstockes, ein lautes Aufklatschen und dann ein fürchterliches Gebrüll, dabei rammte mir der Junge derart sein Schwänzchen in den Arsch, dass ich dachte, mir zerreißt es das Arschloch.</p><p>Das wiederholte sich beim nächsten und übernächsten Hieb, jedes Mal brüllte Peter vor Schmerz und immer wieder rammte er mir seinen Pimmel in den Arsch und als Peter seine ""Sechs"" auf dem Arschloch hatte, bedauerte ich es, dass schon alles zu Ende sei, aber da fragte der Herr Lehrer mich:</p><p>""Was ist Hans hat der kleine Kerl schon schön abgespritzt!""</p><p>Ich schüttelte den Kopf, da sagte der Lehrer:</p><p>""Dann muss ich wohl etwas nachhelfen, damit wir alle was von Peter 's erster Prügelorgie haben.</p><p>Er stellte sich hinter Peter und was er da machte, konnte ich nicht sehen, doch plötzlich schrie Peter wieder ganz laut auf, sein Körper machte einen Satz nach vorne und er rammte mir seinen Schwanz bis zu den Hoden in den Arsch, dann hörte ich, wie er jammerte:</p><p>""Nicht in den Arsch ficken Herr Lehrer alles, nur nicht in den Arsch, das tut doch sooooooooooo wehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!""</p><p>Ich drehte den Kopf und sah, wie der Herr Lehrer seine beiden Hände so fest in die beiden kleinen Popobäckchen von Peter vergraben hatte, dass man das Weiße seiner Fingernägel sehen konnte und sein Riesenschwanz steckte bis zu den Eiern im kleinen, engen Buben-Arsch, dann fing er auch sofort an, den Arsch des Jungen auf das brutalste durchzuficken.</p><p>Peter schrie und zappelte, was mir natürlich sehr recht war, dann dabei bekam ich selbst von ihm einen furiosen Arschfick gemacht und der war so geil, dass ich auch sofort abspritzte und kurz darauf entlud sich der Junge ebenso heftig stöhnend wie ich in meinem Darm, nur der Herr Lehrer ließ sich Zeit, bis auch er endlich dem armen Jungen hinten den Arsch abfüllte.</p><p>Dann zog der der Herr Lehrer Peter vom Tisch, ließ ihn sich vor uns auf den Boden knien und befahl ihm, dass er unsere nasse, von Samen verschmierte Schwänze sauberlecken muss, was Peter ziemlich angeekelt machte, weil ja der Schwanz vom Herr Lehrer nach seinem Arschloch schmeckte, aber er leckte und dann doch so gut die Nüllen, dass wir beide noch mal dabei abspritzten und sein kleines Lutsch-Mäulchen mit unserem Schmand füllten. Dann durfte sich der kleine, geile Kerl wieder anziehen und wurde vom Herr Lehrer mit der Mahnung entlassen- ja morgen pünktlich zum Empfang seiner ""Arsch-Prügel hier zu erscheinen, was Peter leise versprach.</p><p>Als Peter gegangen war, sagte der Herr Lehrer:</p><p>""Mann, war das wieder eine Fick und Prügel-Orgie Junge, gibt es da noch eine Steigerung?""</p><p>""Ja, wenn mal ein Mädchen dabei wäre, Herr Lehrer!"" wand ich ein, da sagte er:</p><p>""Du weiß doch ganz genau, dass ich nicht auf Weiber stehe, ich stehe nur auf Jungs, auf Arsch-Prügel. Schwanz-Lutschen und Arschficken, aber bei dir scheint das anders zu sein, du bist nicht wirklich schwul, sondern nur geil und stehst auf Schläge, je schlimmer um so geiler für dich, und ich verstehe auch, dass du gerne einmal zuschauen willst, wie ein Weiber-Arsch unter der Peitsche hüpft und wie ihre Votzen und Arschlöcher zucken, oder selbst mal so einen geilen Arsch durchprügeln möchtest und sie vielleicht anschließend auch noch ficken, wenn du das willst, dann glaube ich, dass ich was für dich habe, Junge!""</p><p>""Ja, wirklich Herr Lehrer?"" fragte ich erregt und er:</p><p>""Ja, ich kenne da ein Frau aus meiner Nachbarschaft, sie ist Witwe und hat eine zehnjährige Tochter, ein richtiges Früchtchen, wie die Frau sagt, sie hat mich schon öfter gefragt, weil ich doch Lehrer sei, ob ich sie nicht mal ins Gebet nehmen wolle, denn sie habe den Verdacht, das das kleine Schwein sein karges Taschengeld damit aufbessert, indem sie andren Männer die Schwänz wichse oder ihnen Einen bläst, aber gefickt sei sie noch nicht, das habe sie selbst mit dem Finger gespürt, als sie der Kleinen damit in die Votze gefahren sei, nur habe sie in letzter Zeit mehr Geld für Sachen, die sie sich kauft, wozu ihr Taschen-Geld nie reichen würde, soll ich sie mir mal vornehmen und dich zuschauen lassen, wenn sie beichtet und dann dafür von mir auf das Strengste ausgepeitscht wird, Junge?""</p><p>Natürlich war ich freudig erregt und stimmte zu.</p>"
640,Eine Niedliche Sechsjährige,Baracuda,,"['M', 'F', 'g', 'spank', 'anal', 'oral', 'inc']","Eine niedliche Sechsjährige, welche mir ihre geschiedene Mutter regelmäßig bringt, damit ich ihr für irgendwelche Vergehen, die sie begangen haben soll, was ihre Mutter meist nur erfunden hat, auf das Strengste den kleinen Arsch auspeitsche.",2012-02-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Eine niedliche Sechsjährige, welche mir ihre geschiedene Mutter regelmäßig bringt, damit ich ihr für irgendwelche Vergehen, die sie begangen haben soll, was ihre Mutter meist nur erfunden hat, auf das Strengste den kleinen Arsch auspeitsche, bittet schon beim Anblick meiner ""Neunschwänzigen"" ihre Mutter, welche bei der Züchtigung der Kleinen regelmäßig zuschaut, sicher weil sie das angeilt, zu sehen, wie sich das Mädchen bei den Schlägen heulend und schreiend auf meinem Schoß windet und ihr nacktes Vötzchen an meinem ebenso nackten Schwanz reibt, oder auch, damit ich die Kleine nur züchtige und nicht ficke, was sie nicht will, noch nicht, muss ich aber sagen, ihr zu erlauben, dem Onkel schön ""Popo-Luftschi"" zu machen, was ihre Mutter aber meist ablehnt, denn sie braucht den Kick, der Arschauspeitschung der Sechsjährigen.</p><p>Manchmal einigen wir uns darauf, dass ich der Kleinen nur die Hälfte der zugedachten Peitschenhiebe über den kleinen, strammen Arsch ziehe und die andere Zeit darf sie dann bei mir schön Popo-Lautschi machen.</p><p>Oft bittet mich Barbara, ich will sie mal Barbara nenne, auch dass ich sie selbst anschließend ebenso streng züchtige, wie ihre Tochter eben, dabei will sie meinen Schwanz tief im Arsch haben und ebenso streng wie ausgepeitscht auch In den Arsch gevögelt von mir werden.</p><p>Wie sie mir einmal gestand, törnt es Barbara immer mächtig an, wenn ihre Kleine heulend und heftig ihren kleinen, roten Peitscharsch und ihre kleine, nackte Kinderschnecke reibend neben ihr steht und zuschaut, wie ihre Mutter nun auch vom Onkel ausgepeitscht und arschgefickt wird und sie hofft dass die Kleine bald selbst den Wunsch äußert, das große Schwanzi vom Onkel einmal selbst in den kleinen, engen Popo gesteckt zu bekommen.</p><p>Eigentlich verkehre sexuell ich nur mit Kindern, aber bei der Frau mache ich eine Ausnahme, da ich mir die Gunst der Frau und vor allem die der süßen Kleinen mit dem hochgeilen, strammen Peitsch-Popo, erhalten will.</p><p>Sie besucht mich oft, manchmal nur zum Plaudern und Kaffeetrinken, aber auch damit ich ihre Tochter wieder einmal streng abstrafe, die Kleine weiß nie, warum sie und ihre Mutter mich besuchen und so ist die Überraschung immer groß, wenn Barbara ihrer Tochter unvermittelt eröffnet, - dass ihr der Onkel jetzt gleich wieder einmal tüchtig das nackte Arschie oder das blanke Votzie verhauen werde, sie wüsste schon warum -.</p><p>Es war für mich immer sehr erregend, zuzusehen wie Barbara ihre heulende Tochter zu sich herzieht sie zwischen ihre gespreizten Schenkel stellt und ganz langsam anfängt sie zu entkleiden.</p><p>Erst knöpft sie ihr das Kleidchen auf und zieht es der Kleinen über das blonde Lockenköpfchen, dann zieht sie ihr auch noch die Schuhe und Strümpfe aus und zum Schluss das kleine Höschen über ihren dicken, Babyspeck-Popo.</p><p>Dann streichelt sie die, leise vor sich hin weinende Kleine am Popochen hinten und vorne zwischen den Beinchen an der speckigen Schnecke und flüstert ihr leise Zärtel-Worte ins Ohr oder beruhigt sie, indem sie sagte:</p><p>""Komm Schatzie, hör auf zu weinen, so schlimm wird die Popohaue bestimmt nicht werden, ich werde den Onkel bitten, dass er dir nicht all zu fest mit seiner bösen Peitsche das kleine Arschie hier und deine kleine Punz haut, oder willst du statt der Haue beim Onkel jetzt lieber ""Popo-Lutschi"" machen?""</p><p>Dann sagte die Kleine meist laut schluchzend zu ihrer Mutter:</p><p>""Ja ""Popo-Lutschi"" Mama ich will Popo-Lutschi beim Onkel machen!""</p><p>Dann lenkte ihre Mutter ein und sagt zu der Kleinen:</p><p>""Aber dass du eine strenge Strafe verdient hast, siehst du doch ein, oder nicht?""</p><p>Meist nickte das Mädchen und sagte zaghaft:</p><p>""Ja Mama, ich habe Strafe verdient!""</p><p>""Gut dass du das einsiehst Kind, deshalb werde ich den Onkel jetzt bitte, dass er dir nur die Hälfte deiner verdienten Hiebe auf dein nacktes Ärschen und über dein nackte Kinder-Vötzchen gibt und dafür macht du nachher schön ""Popo-Lutschi"" bei ihm, ja? und die Kleine nickt dann wieder.</p><p>Dann sagte Barbara mit einem schelmischen Blick auf mich zu dem Kind:</p><p>""Aber die Mama muss jetzt erst mal schön mit deinem Pipi spielen Kind, damit dir das auch gefällt, was der liebe Onkel gleich mit dir macht, willst du das Kind, willst du, dass dich die Mama ein wenig an deinem kleinen Baby-Vötzchen unten verwöhnt, willst du dem Onkel zeigen, wie geil du immer dabei wirst, wenn die Mama an deinem Spaltchen und mit deinem Kitzlerchen spielt?"" und die Kleine sagt dann schnell:</p><p>""Ja Mama, mach das, spiel mit dem Finger am meinem Pipi und dann küss mich da auch mal ganz lieb zwischen den Beinchen, das ist immer so schön!""</p><p>Die Frau hob ihre Tochter vom Boden hoch, setzt sie genau vor meinen Augen auf den Tisch und zog ihr die Beinchen auseinander, so dass ihre kleine speckige Spalte ganz weit auseinander klaffte. Erst nahm sie ihren Mittelfinger und spielte etwas an dem kleinen Knöpfchen in der Mitte ihrer Baby-Votze, dann beugte sie sich über den Unterleib der Kleinen, streckte ihre Zunge heraus und fuhr der Kleinen mit einem Zug vom Kitzler zum Popoloch.</p><p>Die Kleine jauchzte selig und Barbara verstärkte ihr Lecken, an den empfindlichen Innenseiten der Oberschenkel fing sie an, züngelte zum kleinen Vötzchen hoch, umkreiste ein paar Mal die blanke, rosige Kinder-Spalte und fuhr dann zu dem kleinen, heftig zuckenden After der Kleinen und steckte ihr die Zungenspitze tief in den Po.</p><p>Mich geilte die ganze Sache so an, dass ich mir die Hose auszog und ohne die Erlaubnis ihrer Mutter einzuholen, mit hochsteifem Schwanz zum Köpfchen der Kleinen ging, sie an ihren blonden Löckchen packte und ihr Köpfchen zu meiner Nülle hinzog.</p><p>Als die Kleine meinen hochsteifen Schwanz und die dicke, rote Eichel vorne dran, von der schon mein erster Samen tropfte sah, schloss sie erschreckt die Augen und versuchte schnell ihr kleines Köpfchen wegzudrehen, aber ihre Mutter sagte barsch:</p><p>""Willst du wohl brav sein und gehorsam das große Pippi vom Onkel in dein kleines, geiles Mäulchen stecken und dem Onkel schön ""Lutschie-Lutschie"" machen, oder willst du lieber die doppelte Ration Arschhiebe mit der bösen Peitsche nachher vom Onkel auf den Popo haben, also los, das Göschchen auf und schön tief rein mit dem Schwanzie und fleißig daran gesaugt und abgeleckt, denke einfach es sei ein süßer Lolly, dann geht es auch und kraule dem Onkel schön fleißig die Eier dabei, das mögen Männer nämlich sehr, das macht sie geil!""</p><p>Die Kleine gehorchte, wenn auch etwas widerwillig, sie näherte sich mit ihrem Köpfchen vorsichtig meinem Schwanz, dann schloss sie die Augen und stülpte ihre kleinen Lippen über meine Eichel, das Riesending ging fast nicht in ihren kleinen, engen Mund hinein und weitete ihn auf das Äußerste, was hochgeil aussah.</p><p>Dann fing sie auch noch an, mir mit beiden Händen gleichzeitig die Hoden zu massieren.</p><p>Dabei schaute ihr Mutter ihrer Tochter aufmerksam zu, wie sie bei mir Fellatio machte und sagte dann:</p><p>""Ja, so ist es recht Schatzie, schön weit reingesteckt ins Mäulchen das große Pippi vom Onkel und lieb abgeleckt, so ist es schön, so machst du das gut, soll dir die Mama jetzt auch mal ganz lieb ""Gut-Gute"" im Popo machen?""</p><p>Die Kleine nickte aufgeregt, antworten konnte sie nicht, zu tief steckte mein Penis in ihrem Kindermund.</p><p>Dan sah ich, wie Barbara ihren Mittelfinger in den Mund steckte und andächtig ableckte, dann zog sie den vor Speichel triefenden Finger wieder heraus und steckte ihn der Kleinen bis zu Handwurzel in den kleinen Arsch.</p><p>Von unten konnte ich ein unterdrücktes Stöhnen hören und dann sah ich wie die Kleinen aufgeregt mit ihrem kleinen Arsch wackelte, anscheinend gefiel es ihr, wie ihr ihre Mutter jetzt mit weil ausholenden Bewegungen das Popoloch ausfickte.</p><p>Das machte mich so heiß, dass ich der Kleinen jedes Mal meinen Schwanz bis zur Wurzel in den kleinen, engen Mund pumpte, was diese immer mit einem dumpfen Gurgeln beantwortete.</p><p>Doch dann merkte ich wie mir langsam der Samen aus den Eiern die Fickröhre hoch kroch und ich wollte jetzt unbedingt noch nicht abspritzen und zog rasch meinen Schwanz aus dem kleinen, engen Lutschmaul.</p><p>Kaum war er draußen, zog Barbara ihren Finger aus dem Kinderarsch, kam zu mir her, hob den Rock und streifte ihr knappes Höschen beiseite, so dass ich ihre glattrasierte Votze sehen konnte, dann hielt sie der Kleinen ihren Unterleib hin und sagte:</p><p>""Komm Schatzie, mach der Mama jetzt auch mal schön ""Gut-Gute""!""</p><p>Aber die Kleine drehte rasch das Köpfen weg und stammelte:</p><p>""Nein Mama nicht, ich will nicht ""Lutschie-Lutschie"" bei dir unten dran machen, das ist immer so ekelig!""</p><p>""Was ist ekelig, nichts ist ekelig, die Mama hat ein ganz frisch gewaschenes Pipi und in das wirst du jetzt brav deine kleine, geile Zunge stecken und der Mama schön ""Lutschie-Lutschie"" machen, hörst du?""</p><p>Aber die Kleine sträubte sich immer noch, da packte Barbara ihre Tochter an den Haaren, drückte ihr Köpfchen auf ihre nackte Votze und sagte zu mir:</p><p>""Du Onkel, die Kleine hier, weigert sich der Mama schön geil die Votze ab- und das Arschloch -auszulecken, komm nimm die böse Peitsche und hau ihr feste den kleinen Arsch damit!""</p><p>Das ließ ich mir nicht zwei Mal sagen und nickte zustimmend, Barbara packte nun das Kind, balanciert die Kleine über meinen Schoß, dann zog sie ihr die Beinchen so weit es ging auseinander, dass ich auch einen guten Blick auf ihr kleines Speckvötzchen und auf ihr kleines Popoloch zwischen den offenen Arschbäckchen habe und fing dann an, den kleinen Kinderarsch streng, aber nicht brutal, mit der Neunschwänzigen auszupeitschen.</p><p>Die Kleine heulte und schrie, ihr kleiner, strammer Arsch überzog sich mit einer tiefen Röte, die molligen Schenkelchen schwollen an, aber ihre Mutter unterdrückte ihre Geschrei, indem sie das Köpfchen der Kleinen immer fester gegen ihre nackte Votze drückte und die Kleinen so zwang, sie fest zu lecken.</p><p>An ihrem verzerrten Gesicht sah ich, wie sie kam und unter heftigem Stöhnen der Kleinen ihren Saft auf die Zunge spritzte.</p><p>Dann fing sie sich aber wieder rasch, packte die Kleine, zog sie auf meinen Schoß, setzte sie mit dem Rücken zu mir vor mich hin, zwang ihr mit der linken Hand die Schenkelchen auseinander, packte meinen hochsteifen Schwanz hielt ihr meinen Penis an ihr kleines Vötzchen und rieb meine Eichel daran.</p><p>Dabei versuchte Barbara ich immer, dass sie beim Wichsen ihre kleinen Schamlippen unter meine Vorhaut einklemmen konnte, was ihr meistens auch gelang.</p><p>Die Kleine heulte wieder, aber mehr aus Scham als vor Schmerzen, das sagte ihre Mutter zu ihr:</p><p>""Soll der Onkel einmal sein großes Vögelchen in dein Nestchen hier fliegen lassen Kind?"" und drücke dabei meine Eichel fest gegen ihre kleinen, fetten Schamlippen.</p><p>""Nein .... Mama... neiiiiiinnnn, nicht... dem... Onkel... sein.... großes.... Schwanzie... in... mein.... kleines... Pippi... stecken... das....tut.... doch.... weh!"" jammerte die Kleine.</p><p>Die Frau schaute mir ins Gesicht, lächelte und fragte unvermittelt:</p><p>""Willst du sie ficken?""</p><p>Ich nickte nur, dann sagte Barbara zufrieden:</p><p>""Gut, dann ficke sie jetzt, aber nur unter zwei Bedingungen!""</p><p>""Und die wären?"" fragte ich neugierig und sie:</p><p>""Erstens du fickst sie nur in ihren kleinen Arsch und zweitens, du fickst mich nachher auch so, wie du die Kleine vorher gefickt hast und davor will ich von dir noch strenge Schläge mit der Peitsche über den nackten Arsch hinten und über die Votze vorne haben!""</p><p>""Auch in den Arsch?"" fragte ich und sie nickte.</p><p>Als die Kleine hörte, was ihre Mutter und ich jetzt mit ihrem kleine, engen Kinder-Popo vorhatten, heulte sie gleich wieder los, steckte ihrer Mutter beide Arme hin, was so viel heißen sollte, dass sie jetzt von ihrer Mutter in die Arme genommen werden wollte und rief ganz verzweifelt:</p><p>""Nein Mama, bitte nicht, das darf der Onkel nicht, er darf nicht sein Pipi in meinen Popo stecken, sein Schwanzie ist doch so lang und so dick und mein Popoloch ist doch noch so klein, das tut doch sicher ganz, ganz arg weh im Po!""</p><p>""Du lässt jetzt sofort das Schwanzie vom Onkel in deinen kleine, geilen Arsch hinten reinstecken, oder der Onkel haut dir jetzt so fest dein kleines, verwichstes Votzie mit der Peitsche voll, dass du vor Schmerz acht Tage lang nicht mehr richtig Pipi machen kannst, willst du das, willst du, dass dir der Onkel jetzt das Votzie auspeitscht, Kind?"" rief Barbara und die Kleine heulte noch lauter und stammelte:</p><p>""Nnnnneeeeeiiiiiiiiinnnnnn!""</p><p>""Dann bitte den Onkel, dass er dir sein Schwanzie in den kleinen Arsch hinten steckt, Kind!"" befahl Barbara, aber die Kleine bewegte sich nicht und schwieg eisern, da sagte Barbara zu ihrer Tochter:</p><p>""Gut, wenn du nicht willst, dann eben nicht!""</p><p>Dann packte sie die Kleine, indem sie das Mädchen mit beiden Händen unter die Kniekehlen fasste und sie von meinem Schoß hochzog, sie drehte sich mit der Kleinen im Arm um und stellte sich damit genau vor mich hin, dann zog sie der Kleinen so weit es ging ihre Beinchen auseinander und hielt sie fest.</p><p>Jetzt hatte ich das rosarote Spältchen der Kleinen, das jetzt auf das äußerst schamloseste auseinander klaffte, genau vor mir, ich konnte nicht nur ihre beiden dicken äußeren Schamlippen sehen, sondern auch tief in das Innere ihrer Scham und konnte mich daran nicht satt sehen, mein Wunsch jetzt sofort da meinen hochsteifen Schwanz hineinzustecken ließ mich nicht los, doch dann weckte mich Barbara wieder aus meinen Träumen, indem sie rief:</p><p>""Los peitsch sie jetzt, peitsch ihr das Vötzchen bis sie schreit!""</p><p>Das ließ ich mir nicht zwei Mal sagen, nahm die Peitsche in die Hand und zielte damit der heulenden und heftig mit den Beinchen strampelten Kleinen genau zwischen die Beinchen, der Schlag war nicht heftig, aber doch stark genug, dass die Kleine gleich losbrüllte:</p><p>""Aaaaaauuuuuaaaaaahhh, mein...... Pipi....., tut..... das..... weeeeeeeehhhhhhh!""</p><p>""Du bist doch selber Schuld dass dir der Onkel jetzt das Votzie auspeitscht Kind, warum willst du ihn auch nicht mit seinem schönen, langen, dicken Schwanzie in deinen kleinen, geilen Arsch hinten reinlassen und dir vom lieben Onkel schön feste das kleine Arschloch ausficken lassen, los gib ihr noch einen Schlag zwischen die Beinchen!"" rief Barbara und die Kleine zerrte wieder an der Umklammerung ihrer Mutter und rief:</p><p>""Nein Mama, nicht mehr schlagen, ich mach es ja, ich lass mir ja das Schwanzie vom Onkel in meinen kleinen Popo hinten reinstecken, er soll mich nur nicht mehr hauen, biiiiiiittttteeeeee!""</p><p>""Gut, dann bitte den Onkel schön brav, dass er dir jetzt sein Schwanzie in den Hintern steckt, Kind!"" reif Barbara und die niedliche Kleine schluchzte und flüsterte dabei:</p><p>""Bitte Onkel, komm und steck mir jetzt dein Pipi in meinen Popo!""</p><p>""Das kannst du haben, du kleines Schweinchen und ich hoffe, dass dir der große, steife Schwanz vom Onkel ordentlich weh tut im kleinen, engen Arschloch und dass du beim Arschficken jetzt ordentlich schreist, damit ich höre, dass deine Bestrafung durch den Onkel auch ein Erfolg war, denn dann bestraft dich der Onkel in Zukunft immer so!"" sagte Barbara, dann packte sie die laut heulende Kleine unter ihren Arschbäckchen und zog die Beiden molligen Popo-Bäckchen so weit es geht auseinander, dann kam sie mit der Kleinen zu mir her und setzte sie mit ihrem kleinen Arsch direkt auf meinen hochsteifen Schwanz.</p><p>Erst sperrte sich die kleine, enge Rosette der niedlichen Sechsjährigen noch gegen meine dicke Eichel, doch als Barbara das Kind an der Schulter packte und den schmalen Körper auf meinen Unterleib niederdrückte, gab der Schließmuskel etwas nach und ich drang wenigstens mit der Eichelspitze etwas in das enge Kinder-Arschloch ein.</p><p>Die Kleine schrie wie am Spieß und wehrte sich verzweifelt gegen den dicken, langen Eindringling in ihrer Anus hinten drin, doch je mehr sie sich gegen den versprochenen Arschfick wehrte, um so weiter drang mein Schwanz in ihren After ein und zum Schluss steckte der ganze Penis-Schaft im Kinder-Popo, nur meine beiden dick angeschwollenen Hoden waren noch zu sehen.</p><p>Die Kleine hatte mittlerweile ihre beiden Ärmchen um mich geschlungen, ihr niedliches Köpfchen an meine Schulter gelehnt und schluchzte hemmungslos, dann kam sie mit ihrem Mund an mein Ohr und flüsterte:</p><p>""Mein Popo, mein armer kleiner Popo, es tut so weh Onkel, bitte, bitte, zieh doch dein großes Pipi wieder ganz raus, du darfst mir dafür auch den Popo und das Pipi auspeitschen, wenn du willst, ich mach auch ganz brav ""Lutschie"" an deinem Pipi, wenn du es magst und ich schluck auch brav alles hinunter, was immer vorne aus deinem Pipi herauskommt!""</p><p>Ich hatte Mitleid mit der Kleinen und wollte schon meinen Schwanz wieder aus dem Kinder-Arsch ziehen, aber Barbara sagte streng:</p><p>""Nichts da, der Schwanz vom Onkel bleibst so lange in deinem kleinen, geilen Arsch, bis dich der Onkel einmal ordentlich damit durchgefickt und dir das Arschloch mit seinem Schmand gefüllt hat, oder soll ich den Onkel einmal bitte, dass er dir sein großes, langes, dickes Schwanzie ein Loch weiter unten rein steckt, Kind?""</p><p>""Waaaaaasssss, in mein Pipi, Mama?"" rief die Kleine verzweifelt.</p><p>""Ja, in dein kleine, enges Vötzchen steckt dir der Onkel jetzt sein großes Schwanzie, wenn du ihm jetzt nicht gleich ganz brav dein Arschloch zu durchficken hinhältst Kind!"" rief Barbara streng und die Kleine heulte:</p><p>""Das dürfen Onkels gar nicht, die dürfen kleinen Kinder gar nicht ihr großes Pipi unten reinstecken, weil so ein Punzie von kleinen Mädchen doch noch viel zu klein und zu eng zum ""Ficki, Ficki"" machen ist, sonst kommen sie gleich ins Gefängnis, hat die Tante im Kindergarten nämlich gesagt!""</p><p>""Was deine dämliche Kindergarten-Tante sagt, interessiert mich einen Scheiß, wahrscheinlich hat sie einen Hass auf die Männer, weil sie lesbisch ist, oder es ärgert sie, weil sie als Kind nicht auch mal von ihrem Vater oder Onkel ordentlich durchgefickt worden ist, wer dich in den Arsch fickt oder ins Maul vögelt, oder wem du einen blasen musst und auch wer dich auspeitscht, wenn du wieder mal unartig warst, bestimme immer noch ich und jetzt wirst du für deinen Ungehorsam selbst den Onkel ficken und zwar feste, also los, hoch mit dem Arsch und sich wieder feste auf dem Onkel seinen Schwanz gesetzt, bis er bis zu den Eiern in deinem kleine, geilen Arsch steckt, oder soll ich mit der Peitsche nachhelfen Kind?"" fragte Barbara streng, dann nahm sie die neunschwänzige Riemenpeitsche in die Hand und stellte sich hinter die Kleine.</p><p>Und weil sich die Kleine nicht sofort bewegte, zog die Freu ihr die Peitsche hinten über den weit herausgestreckten Arsch.</p><p>Es klatschte laut und ich konnte den Luftzug den die Riemen verursachten, direkt an meinen Eiern spüren und erschrak sehr, was wenn die Peitsche meine empfindlichen Hoden getroffen hätten?</p><p>Die Kleine schrie auf und klammerte sich verzweifelt an mich, dann hob sie ihren kleinen Po, so dass ich, als ich nach unten schaute, deutlich meine dicke, rote Eichel zwischen ihren kleinen, strammen Arschbacken sehen konnte, dann setzte sich die Kleine wieder auf meinen Steifen, so dass es direkt aussah, als würde sie von mir gepfählt und mein Penis drang wieder bis zu den Hoden in ihren Darm ein.</p><p>""Was ist denn, los fick schon, fick dich mit dem Schwanz vom Onkel selber in den Arsch, los fick!"" rief Barbara ungeduldig und zog der Kleinen wieder einen Peitschenhieb über den Arsch.</p><p>Diesmal aber traf sie mit der Riemenpeitsche nicht nur den Kinder-Popo der armen Kleinen, sondern auch meine Eier, so dass ich vor Schmerz aufstöhnte, aber eigenartigerweise geilte mich das mächtig an, aber Barbara merkte, was sie getan hatte und nahm meine Hoden in die Hand um sie vor den weiteren Popo-Hieben, die sie der Kleinen jetzt leicht, aber regelmäßig über den kleinen Arsch zog, zu schützen, denn immer wenn die Kleinen beim Ficken mit dem Ärschchen hochkam, bekam sie von ihrer Mutter einen festen Popo-Hieb, ihr kleiner Körper machte daraufhin wieder einen Satz nach vorne und mein Penis drang bis zu Schwanzwurzel in ihren After ein.</p><p>Die Kleine heulte und schluchzte und das genau mir ins Ohr, was mich wiederum sehr, sehr erregte und so kam auch gleich, was kommen musste:</p><p>Der kleine, enge After der Kleinen, der mir so herrlich die Nülle massierte ihr wildes Ficken und lautes Stöhnen dabei und dann die Hand ihrer Mutter an meinen Sack, welche die beiden dicken Hoden auf das Geilste massierte, war zuviel für mich und unter lautem Stöhnen jagte ich der Kleinen Samenstrahl um Samenstrahl in den kleinen Arsch, ich konnte einfach nicht mehr aufhören zu spitzen.</p><p>Dann endlich war es vorbei und als die Kleine dann ihren Popo hob, flutschte mein halbsteifer Schwanz mit einem lauten ""POP"" aus dem immer noch sehr engen Kinder-Arsch.</p><p>""So das reicht fürs Erste Kind, jetzt kommt die Mama dran und du darfst zuschauen, was der Onkel alles für geile Sachen mit deiner Mama macht, aber erst nimmst du noch sein Schwanzie in den Mund und machst dem Onkel schön ""Lutschie, Lutschie"" du weißt ja, wie das geht, der Onkel braucht nämlich für die Mama gleich ein ganz großes, dickes, steifes Schwanzie, wenn er sie fickt, hast du verstanden, Kind?"" sagte Barbara, packte die Kleine und zog sie von meinem Schoß, dann zwang sie das Kind vor mir auf den Boden zu knien, packte sie im Genick und drückte ihr Köpfchen auf meinen Unterleib.</p><p>Die Kleine warf ihr Köpfchen herum, sah ihre Mutter ganz entsetzt an und flehte sie unter Tränen an:</p><p>""Nein Mama, ich will nicht, ich will jetzt dem Onkel kein ""Lutschie, Lutschie"" am Schwanzie machen, sein Pipi schmeckt doch jetzt nach meinem kleinen Popo-Loch!""</p><p>Das ist mir ganz egal, nach was der Schwanz vom Onkel schmeckt, du nimmst ihn jetzt brav in dein kleines Mäulchen und macht dem Onkel schön geil ""Lutschie, Lutschie"" und zur Strafe leckst du alles, was er vorne und hinten hat, sein Schwanzie, die Eier und sein Arschloch, also los, fang an, oder soll ich mit der Peitsche nachhelfen Kind?"" sagte Barbara und hob bedrohlich die ""Neunschwänzige""</p><p>""Nein nicht mehr schlagen Mama, ich mach es ja, ich leck ja den Onkel unten überall, auch am Popo-Loch, wenn du willst, aber hau mich nicht mehr!"" heulte die Kleine.</p><p>""Das will ich dir auch geraten haben Mädchen!"" rief Barbara, dann stellte sie erst einen Sessel recht und dann einen Zweiten links von meinen Füßen auf, dann nahm sie meine Beine und hob sie auf den Sessel, jetzt war ich für die fleißig meinen Unterleib leckende Kleine unten so weit offen wie ein Scheunentor.</p><p>Es war schon sensationell, wie ihre kleine, feuchte Zunge meinen Eichel umkreiste, dann den Penis-Schaft entlang zu meinen Eiern fuhr, wo sie geschickt die Hodennaht beleckte und wie sie dann versuchte meine beiden Eier gleichzeitig in ihren kleinen Mund zu bekommen, was ihr dann zu meinem großen Erstaunen auch tatsächlich gelang, obwohl sie dabei fast keine Luft mehr bekam, so sehr füllten meinen beiden Bälle ihren kleinen Mund aus, aber sie leckt und saugte meine Hoden so stark, dass sich dabei mein Schwanz wie eine Lanze aufrichtete.</p><p>Ihre Mutter, die ihr die ganze Zeit dabei aufmerksam zugeschaut hatte, setzte sich neben mich, nahm meinen hochsteifen Schwanz in die Faust, umschloss ihn streng mit der Hand und fing an, den Penis-Schaft auf- und abzupumpen, dabei sagte sie zu mir und ihrer Tochter: ""Schaut mal, wie geil unsere kleine Sau Männerschwänze leckt und Eier ablutscht, sieh mal, wie geil du den Onkel damit schon gemacht hast und wie sein Schwanzie jetzt steht, jetzt leckst du ihm noch ein bisschen das Arschie aus, darauf stehen Männer nämlich, das macht sie geil, es gibt für sie nichts schöneren, als die Zunge von kleinen Mädchen ganz tief im Popo-Loch hinten drin zu spüren und einen festen Zungen-Fick in den Arsch zu bekommen, also los, leck, leck dem Onkel das Arschie Kleines!""</p><p>Und zur Aufmunterung drückte sie das Köpfchen der Kleinen zwischen meine Popobacken und die Kleine fing aus sofort an, mit die Arschkimme auszulecken.</p><p>Erst umkreiste sie mit ihrer Zunge vorsichtig meine Rosette, leckte dann rechts und links meine Arschbacken entlang und kam dann wieder zu meinem Arschloch zurück, steckte vorsichtig ihre Zungenspitze hinein und machte mir jetzt einen richtigen Popo-Fick.</p><p>An dem wie sie das tat war mir sofort klar, dass sie das nicht zum ersten Mal so machte, und ich war mir sicher, dass sich ihre Mutter regelmäßig von der Kleinen die Votze und das Arschloch auslecken ließ, was sich später dann ja auch bestätigte, denn Barbara hatte sich mittlerweile in den Sessel gegenüber von mir gesetzt, hatte ihr Höschen beiseite geschoben und massierte mit der Fingerkuppe ihren schon stark erregten und bereits heftig schleimenden Kitzler, dabei schaute sie gespannt zu, wie mich ihre Tochter anal verwöhnte und fragte dann ihre Tochter mit ganz belegter Stimme gespannt ihre Tochter:</p><p>""Na Schatzie, wie schmeckt dir das Arschi vom Onkel, schmeckt es dir besser als das Popo-Loch von der Mama?""</p><p>""Ja, es schmeckt anders als dein Popo-Loch Mama und es zuckt immer so schön!"" sagte die Kleine.</p><p>Plötzlich stand Barbara auf, packte die Sechsjährige an den Haaren, zog ihr kleiner Locken-Köpfchen von meinem Unterleib weg und reif:</p><p>""Jetzt ist es genug geleckt, du kleines, geiles Ferkel du, jetzt kommt die Mama dran, willst zu mal zusehen, wie der Onkel die Mama jetzt ganz arg haut und dann mit seinem riesigen, langen und dicken Schwanzie die arme Mama tief in den Popo hinten rein fickt?""</p><p>""Ich..., ich.... weiß .... nicht.....Mama?"" sagte die Kleine unsicher.""</p><p>Natürlich musst du jetzt zusehen, wie deine Mama von mir ihre Haue bekommt, sie wollte es ja so haben, aber erst muss deine Mama dazu ganz nackig sein, willst du das für mich machen, ich meine die Mama ganz ausziehen?"" fragte ich die Kleine. Zögerlich ging das Mädchen zu ihrer Mutter hin, dann kletterte sie auf ihren Schoß und fing an, Barbara die Bluse vorne aufzuknöpfen.</p><p>Dann griff die nach hinten und löste geschickt den Verschluss ihres BH.</p><p>Als sie den Büstenhalter ihrer Mutter in der Hand hielt, sah ich zwei riesige Brüste, die trotz ihres Alters, - ich schätzte Barbara auf Ende Zwanzig- fest und prall waren und deren bereits stark erregten Spitzen steil nach oben ragten.</p><p>Dann machte sich die Kleine am Rock ihrer Mutter zu schaffen, den sie nach dem Öffnen des Reißverschlusses nach unten streifte.</p><p>Damit die Kleine ihr aber auch das knappe, enge Höschen ausziehen konnte, stand Barbara auf. Die Kleine kniete sich vor ihrer Mutter auf den Boden und zog ihr langsam, Zentimeter um Zentimeter das Höschen auf ihre Schenkel.</p><p>Zuerst kam Barbaras glatter Bauch zu Vorschein, dann ihr strammer Scham-Hügel und zu Schluss ihr fein säuberlich glatt rasierter Schlitz, mit den beiden dicken, dunkel-violetten Schamlippen in deren Mitte ihr dicker, dicker, erregter und bereits heftig schleimender Kitzler neugierig hervorschaute.</p><p>Kaum hatte die Kleine den Slip ihrer Mama von den Füßen gestreift, packte ich Barbara bei den Haaren und herrschte sie an:</p><p>""Auf die Knie, Schlampe!""</p><p>Die Kleine schaute ganz entsetzt, als ihre Mutter gehorsam vor mir auf die Knie ging und noch mehr, als ich Barbara ohne ihre Haare loszulassen, meinen hochsteifen Schwanz ins Maul steckte, den sie ganz gierig fast verschlang und ihr barsch befahl:</p><p>""Schluck ihn Nutte, los, schluck ihn ganz!""</p><p>Barbara verdrehte ganz entzückt die Augen, dann schluckte sie meinen Schwanz so weit in ihren Rachen hinein, bis nur noch meine beiden dicken Hoden zu sehen waren.</p><p>Dann fickte ich Barbara mit weit ausholenden Bewegungen immer so tief ins große Maul, dass ich direkt spürte, wie meine Eichel ihre Mandel berührten und zog dann meinen Schwanz wieder so weit aus ihrem Mund, dass ich wieder meine dicke, rote Eichel sehen konnte.</p><p>Barbara hatte beide Hände auf meine nackten Schenkel gelegt und vergrub ihre Fingernägel so tief in mein Fleisch, dass ich vor Schmerz stöhnte, was mich aber eigenartigerweise mächtig angeilte.</p><p>Die Kleine, welche aufmerksam zugeschaut hatte, wie ich ihre Mutter mundvögelte, konnte das Ganze gar nicht fassen, ließ aber voller Neugierde keinen Blick von uns Beiden.</p><p>Nur als Babaras Lecken und Saugen etwas nachließ, sagte ich zu der Kleinen:</p><p>""Komm Schatz, gib mir mal die Riemen-Peitsche, damit ich deine faule Mama damit etwas aufmuntern kann!"" Gehorsam reichte mir die Kleine den Neunstriemer, mit dem ihr kleiner, strammer Kinder-Popo und ihr enges Schlitzchen selbst schon reichlich Bekanntschaft gemacht hatte.</p><p>Ich nahm der Kleinen die Peitsche aus der Hand, legte Barbara die Riemen quer über den nackten Arsch, hob die Hand und schlug kräftig zu.</p><p>Babaras Körper machte einen gewaltigen Satz nach vorne, wobei ich ihr meinen Schwanz in voller Länge in den Rachen rammte, dann drehte sie so den Kopf, dass meine Penis aus ihrem Maul flutschte.</p><p>Barbara schaute mit einem Blick, aus dem die pure Wollust blitzte zu mir hoch und rief leidenschaftlich:</p><p>""Auf den Arsch, jaaaaaaaaaaaaaa...... immmer.....feste.....auf.... den..... Aaaaaaaarrrrrrsch!</p><p>""Ja auf den Arsch und in den Arsch kannst du haben Schlampe!"" sagte ich und schlug weiter zu.</p><p>Erst auf die linke Arschbacke von Barbara dann auf die Rechte und dann quer über den Arsch, danach versuchte ich ihre dicken Schenkel mit dem Riemen zu treffen, weil ich mich wegen Babaras Schwanzlutschen nicht weit genug vorbeugen konnte, aber ich traf, das bewies mir das Geheul, das Barbara bei der Schenkelzüchtigung sofort anstimmte, obwohl sie die bisherigen Schläge von mir nur lüstern stöhnend quittiert hatte.</p><p>Aber ich wollte mehr, ich wollte Barbara nicht nur heulen und schreien, sondern winseln hören und ich wollte mal sehen, wie viel eine derart masochistisch veranlagte Frau wie Barbara die sich schamlos vor den Augen ihrer sechsjährigen Tochter von mir auspeitschen, erniedrigen und in alle Löcher ficken ließ, ertragen konnte bevor sie mich um Gnade anbettelte, aber ich nehme es schon jetzt vorweg:</p><p>Da konnte ich lange warten!</p><p>""Die Hände nach hinten und die Arschbacken auseinander ziehen!"" befahl ich Barbara jetzt.</p><p>Barbara griff mit beiden Händen nach hinten und verkrallte ihre langen Fingernägel so tief in ihr Popo-Fleisch, dass weiße Druckstellen auf ihrer dunklen Haut entstanden, dann zerrte sie ihre beiden dicken Arschbacken so weit auseinander, dass ihre Popo-Rosette fast oval dabei wurde und rief leidenschaftlich:</p><p>""Ja, peitsch mir streng die geile Votze aus, du geiler Stint!""</p><p>Für den ""geilen Stint"" bekam Barbara von mir ein paar Mal kräftig die Peitsche mitten in ihr Lustzentrum gehauen, was sie mit wollüstigem Stöhnen beantwortete.</p><p>Dann fielen die Schläge regelmäßig in Längsrichtung, die Peitsch striemte Barbara gleichzeitig die Anus, den Damm und die Votze.</p><p>Barbara wurde dabei immer wilder, sie saugte und leckt so stark meinen Schwanz, dass ich direkt Angst hatte, sie würde mir dabei etwas abbeißen.</p><p>Ich ließ die Peitsch sinken und kommandierte:</p><p>""Los, den Schwanz aus dem Maul, umdrehen, den Kopf auf den Boden, die Beine auseinander und den Arsch hoch!"" kommandierte ich.</p><p>Barbara gehorchte sofort und kniete dann erwartungsvoll, mit extrem weit gespreizten Schenkeln, offener Spalte und hoch gestrecktem Arsch vor mir, die Ellbogen hatte sie auf dem Boden abgestützt, dann flog ihr Kopf herum, sie sah mich unter einem Schleier von Tränen an und ihr lasziver Mund stöhnte:</p><p>""Ja fick mich, fick meinen Arsch, so fick doch endlich!""</p><p>""Kannst du haben, Schlampe!"" sagte ich und ging mit steil aufgerichtetem Schwanz zu der Kleinen, die fassungslos mit angesehen hatte, was ich alles mit ihre Mutter machte, packte sie bei der Hand, zog sie zu ihrer Mutter und sagte:</p><p>""So, Schatz, setzt dich hier auf den Boden, dann kannst di mal zusehen, was nicht nur du, sondern auch Mamas als Belohnung bekommen, wenn sie böse zum Onkel sind!""</p><p>Die Kleine, die ganz erschreckt immer wieder auf meine erigierten Penis starrte gehorchte und setze sich im Schneidersitz neben ihrer Mutter auf den Boden.</p><p>Ich kniete mich hinter Babara und hielt ihr meine Eichel an die vor Pre-Samen tropfende Votze, aber Babaras Kopf flog sofort herum und sie rief leidenschaftlich:</p><p>""Nicht ficken bitte, nicht in meine Votze, nur ins Arschloch, ich will kein Baby von dir!""</p><p>""Du kannst beruhigt sein, ich will dich ja gar nicht in die Votze ficken, weil du ja eine Strafe und keine Belohnung verdient hast, du Schlampe, ich will mir in deiner Spalte nur das nötige Schmiermittel für dein geiles Arschloch holen, also los, das Maul halten und die Arschbacken auseinander!"" befahl ich Barbara</p><p>Wieder griff Barbara mit beiden Händen nach hinten und zerrte ihre beiden dicken Globen so weit es nur ging, auseinander.</p><p>Ich nahm meinen Schwanz in die Hand, fuhr damit durch ihre Arschkimme zu ihrer großen Rosette und als ich das Loch gefunden hatte, stieß ich brutal zu.</p><p>Babaras Körper machte einen riesigen Satz nach vorne, so dass mein Schwanz wieder auf ihrem Arschloch flutschte und rief:</p><p>""Aaaaaauuaaaaahhhhh......tut......das......weh!</p><p>Ich packte Barbara bei den Haaren, zerrte sie wieder hoch und rammte ihr meinen Schwanz bis zu den Hoden in den Arsch und ohne ihrem Schließmuskel die Gelegenheit zu geben, sich an den Eindringling hinten drin zu gewöhnen, fing ich an, Barbara brutal durchzuficken.</p><p>Barbara Körper wand sich unter mir wie ein Aal und sie rief laut:</p><p>""Au, au, was tut das weh, so einen riesigen langen, dicken Fick-Schwanz, wie du einen hast im Arsch zu spüren, aber es fühlt sich ja sooooo geil an!</p><p>Die Kleine schaute fassungslos zu, wie ich ihre Mutter jetzt brutal arschvögelte und hatte schon Tränen in den Augen, da fragte ich sie:</p><p>""Was ist Schatz, willst du die Mama nicht einmal feste ganz hauen?""</p><p>Die Kleine schaute mich ganz verständnislos an, aber ihre Mutter heulte gleich los:</p><p>""Nein Hans, das kannst du nicht machen, du kannst doch nicht erlauben, dass die Kleine ihre eigene Mutter schlägt!""</p><p>""Warum soll dich die Kleine nicht einmal genau so streng auspeitschen, wie du das immer bei ihr machst Schlampe, vielleicht gefällt ihr das!"" sagte ich lachend und die Kleine den Tränen nahe rief sofort:</p><p>""Nein, nein, das mache ich nicht, ich schlage die Mama nicht, ich habe sie doch so lieb!""</p><p>""Gib mir doch mal die Peitsche her, Schatz!"" sagte ich und die Kleine gehorchte und reichte mir unsicher die ""Neunschwänzige""</p><p>Ich nahm ihr die Riemen-Peitsche aus der Hand, hielt sie ihr genau vor das hübsche Gesicht und sagte streng:</p><p>""Du hast jetzt die Wahl, entweder haust du damit der Mama jetzt ganz feste auf den nackigen Popo, oder du kommst neben deiner Mama in der gleichen Stellung wie sie auf den Boden und bekommst das lange, dicke Schwanzi vom Onkel in deinen kleinen, engen Arsch gesteckt, wie weh das tut, weißt du ja noch von vorhin und wie dir die Peitsche auf deinem nackigen Popo schmeckt, die du dabei zu spüren bekommst, weißt du auch, also entweder nimmst du jetzt die Peitsche und haust der Mama damit feste das Arschi, oder du kniest dich neben die Mama auf den Teppich hin und bekommst dann von mir deine Belohnung für deinen Ungehorsam auf den nackten Arsch!""</p><p>Wortlos, aber doch zögernd nahm die Kleine die Peitsche in die Hand, sie hatte sich doch entschlossen, ihre Mutter damit durchzuprügeln.</p><p>Sie hob den Arm, nahm Maß und ließ die Peitsche mit der ganzen Kraft ihres kleinen Armes quer über den dicken Prachtarsch von Barbara klatschen.</p><p>So viel Kraft hatte ich der Kleinen gar nicht zugetraut.</p><p>Es klatschte laut und Barbara zuckte erschreckt zusammen, auch sie hatte die Kraft ihrer Kleinen unterschätzt.</p><p>Die Kleine schlug wieder zu, diesmal noch kräftiger als vorher.</p><p>Immer wieder klatschten die Riemen abwechselnd einmal über den dicken Arsch von Barbara und einmal quer über ihre strammen Schenkel und jedes Mal stieß Barbara dabei ein wildes Geheule aus, die Schmerzen, die sie dabei hatte, konnten es aber nicht gewesen sein, warum sie so unkontrolliert heulte und schrie, es war eher die Scham darüber, von der Kleinen so streng durchgeprügelt zu werden.</p><p>Ich schaute dem aufregenden Schauspiel ganz gespannt zu und vergaß fast dabei, Barbara weiter in den Arsch zu ficken, doch als die Kleine ganz in der Nähe meines Schwanzes, so dass ich bei jedem Schlag den Luftzug der Peitsche deutlich spüren konnte, auf den Arsch ihrer Mutter einprügelte, spürte ich deutlich, wie mir vor Erregung der Samen die Harnröhre hoch kroch, ich machte schnell ein paar kräftige Fick-Stöße und dann war es auch schon so weit und laut stöhnend ejakulierte ich Barbara meinen Schmand den Arsch.</p><p>Dabei stöhnte Barbara unter mir aber noch lauter als ich, denn sie hatte gerade auch den X-ten Orgasmus.</p><p>Dann sagte ich zu der Kleinen:</p><p>""Du kannst jetzt aufhören die Mama zu schlagen, Schatz, komm gib mir die Peitsche und knie dich vor mir auf den Boden, dann kannst du dem Onkel noch ein wenig ""Lutschie"" am Pipi machen!""</p><p>""Ich will dir aber nicht ""Lutschie"" am Pipi machen, Onkel!"" sagte die Kleine rasch und drehte angeekelt das hübsche Köpfchen weg.</p><p>""Warum willst du denn jetzt dem Onkel nicht mal schön ""Lutschie-Lutschie"" am Pipi machen, Kind?"" fragte Barbara ihre Tochter und die sagte trotzig:</p><p>""Weil das Schwanzi vom Onkel doch jetzt doch sicher ganz arg nach deinem Popoloch schmeckt, Mama!""</p><p>""Aber Kind, du machst mir doch auch oft schön ""Lutschie"" am Votzi und auch am Popo-Loch, das ekelt dich doch sonst auch nicht, oder?</p><p>""Ja, das schon Mama, aber dann hast du doch vorher immer ganz lange gebadet und jetzt nicht!""</p><p>""Komm, hör endlich auf mit deinen Faxen, komm her und nimm meinen Schwanz ins Maul, oder ich peitsche dir so lange den kleinen, nackten Arsch, bis du mich um meinen Schwanz anbettelst, Kind!"" sagte ich streng und weil die Kleine immer noch zögerte, packte ich das jetzt laut heulende Kind bei den Harren, zerrte ihr Köpfchen zu meinem Schwanz und steckte ihn ihr tief in den offenen Mund.</p><p>Dann fing ich an, das kleine, enge Mäulchen der Kleinen mit weit ausholenden Fickstößen durchzuficken.</p><p>Die Kleine heulte jetzt noch lauter, dann würgte und jappste sie und bekam fast keine Luft mehr, aber sie musste mir den letzten Rest meines Samens von der Nülle lecken, erst dann ließ ich sie wieder los, zog meinen halbschlaffen Schwanz, der gerade dabei war, erneut zu erigieren aus dem engen Lutsch-Mäulchen der Kleinen und sagte:</p><p>""Lass es jetzt gut sein, Schatz, Morgen ist auch noch ein Tag!""</p>"
641,Timo,Baracuda,,"['M', 'b', 'anal', 'oral', 'spank', 'pedo']","Timo ist Padfinder und erst ""Zehn"", aber was er alles über ""Sex"" weiß, ist erstaunlich.",2012-02-25T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Neulich war ich mit einer gemischte Gruppe Pfadfinder unterwegs, deren Führer ich seit 2 Jahren war.</p><p>Wir schliefen in einer Jugendherberge, ich im Einzelzimmer und die Mädchen und Jungs im Vierbettzimmer.</p><p>Es war ein heißer, schwüler Sommertag und mir fiel es schwer, einzuschlafen.</p><p>Plötzlich zuckten Blitze am Himmel und gleich darauf donnerte es ganz in der Nähe.</p><p>Ich liebte solche Gewitter, weil sie die Atmosphäre reinigten und hoffte so bald einschlafen zu können.</p><p>Ich lag auf dem Rücken und hörte auf das Donnern.</p><p>Da öffnete sich leise die Tür und der blonde Wuschelkopf von Timo erschien im Türrahmen, in den Augen des Zehnjährigen standen Tränen und er flüsterte:</p><p>""Ich habe solche Angst Hans, darf ich zu Dir ins Bett?""</p><p>""Wie kann man nur vor so einem kleinen Gewitter, solche Angst haben, na komm schon!"" sagte ich und hob die Bettdecke hoch.</p><p>Timo glitt rasch unter meine Decke und schlüpfte eng an meinen Körper. Der Junge zitterte tatsächlich am ganzen Leib.</p><p>Um ihn zu beruhigen, streichelte ich ihm hinten mit beiden Händen über die Schlafanzugshose und dachte mir überhaupt nichts dabei.</p><p>""Na, ist es jetzt besser, Timo "" fragte ich und der Junge schmiegte sein Köpfchen an meine nackte Brust und flüsterte ganz dankbar: ""Ja, Hans!"" Ich streichelte ihn zärtlich weiter und dann stellte ich mit Erstaunen fest, dass Timo ein festes, rundes Ärschen hatte, das hinten prall seine enge Schlafanzugshose füllte.</p><p>Ich wusste nicht warum, aber dieses stramme Ärschen faszinierte mich besonders, obwohl ich nicht schwul war und seit meiner Kinderzeit als Pfadfinder, wo wir, mehr aus Neugierde und Prahlsucht, uns gegenseitig die Pimmel zeigten, oder uns vor den Augen des Andren Einen runterholten, ja, sogar erlaubten, dass uns der Andere diesen Liebesdienst erwies und ich ihm dann den Pimmel wichste, keinen Penis mehr in der Hand hatte.</p><p>Und jetzt war ich zwanzig, hatte eine liebe Freundin und ein geregeltes Sexualleben.</p><p>Ich konnte nicht anders und schob Timo beide Hände unter die Schlafanzugshose.</p><p>Dann massierte ich ihm zart die beiden nackten Wonnebacken. Je mehr ich ihn hinten streichelte um so mehr krümmte sich Timo und um so runder wurde sein süßer Po dabei, aber leider rückte er von mir weg und so verlor ich den engen Körperkontakt zu ihm.</p><p>Timo schnurrte erst wie ein Kätzchen, dann schaute er zu mir hoch, seine großen, wasserblauen Augen waren ganz verklärt und dann flüsterte er:</p><p>""Mach das nicht Hans!""</p><p>""Warum, gefällt er Dir denn nicht, wenn ich Dir ganz lieb den Popo streichle Timo?"" fragte ich und er flüsterte wieder:</p><p>""Doch, sehr Hans!""</p><p>""Und, wenn es Dir doch so gefällt, warum soll ich dann nicht weitermachen Timo?"" fragte ich und er flüsterte:</p><p>""Weil Du sonst noch einen Steifen bekommst Hans!""</p><p>Ich war ganz platt, solch eine Antwort hatte ich von dem erst Zehnjährigen nicht erwartet, aber dann war ich neugierig, was er sonst noch wusste und wie weit ich gehen konnte und sagte:</p><p>""Du wirst es nicht glauben Timo aber den Steifen habe ich schon!""</p><p>""Ja, ehrlich Hans, zeig her!"" rief der Junge erregt und griff mir an die Schlafanzugshose, dann hielt er meinen Penis unter dem dünnen Stoff meiner Schlafanzugshose fest in seiner kleinen Hand und sagte:</p><p>""Oh, wie groß er schon ist und so steif, darf ich ihn einmal richtig sehen, ich meine ganz nackt?""</p><p>""Ja, wenn Du willst, schau ihn Dir ruhig an!"" sagte ich mit trockenem Mund.</p><p>Timo schlug die Bettdecke, rückte ein bisschen von mir ab, damit er mehr Raum hatte.</p><p>Dann griff er mir in den Hosenbund und zog mir die Hose auf die Schenkel herunter.</p><p>Als mein Schwanz in die Höhe schnellte, starrte der Junge wie gebannt auf meinen Steifen und murmelte:</p><p>""Was ein Schwanz, so einen großen habe ich ja noch nie gesehen!""</p><p>""Wenn Du Dich an meinem Schwanz satt gesehen hast, Timo dann decke uns wieder zu, ich friere nämlich!"" sagte ich und Timo gehorchte sofort, er legte sich wieder neben mich und zog die Decke über uns beide zurück.</p><p>Dann wartete ich gespannt was jetzt geschehen würde und das etwas geschehen musste, war klar, weil mein Schwanz jetzt zum Besten steif war, aber ich wollte nur nicht der Verführer von Timo sein, er sollte mir sagen, was er wollte und nicht ich und so war ich ganz erleichtert, als Timo plötzlich flüsterte:</p><p>""Du Hans, darf ich ihn einmal anfassen?""</p><p>""Ja, wenn Du willst, dann nimm ihn ruhig in die Hand, Timo !"" sagte ich und Timo drehte sich auf den Bauch, spreizte die Beine und legte mir seine Hand auf den Oberschenkel, dann fuhr er mir mit seiner Hand nach oben.</p><p>Erst über die Hoden, dann den Penisschaft entlang zu Eichelspitze, die er in die Hand nahm und eng mit seiner kleinen Faust umschloss. Ich weiß nicht, ob er das beabsichtigte so zu machen, wenn es aber doch Absicht war, mir so über den Schwanz zu streicheln, dann war es höchst raffiniert und ließ auf mehr hoffen.</p><p>Ich legte Timo erneut die rechte Hand auf den Popo und streichelte ihm beide Bäckchen, dann kam ich seiner Popospalte immer näher und Timo stöhnte immer lauter dabei, als ich seine Popospalte entlang hinunter zu den Hoden fuhr, sie in die Hand nahm und vorsichtig durchknetete, schrie er fast vor Lust.</p><p>Dann griff ich in seine Popospalte und fuhr mit dem Daumen immer rauf und runter, Timo öffnete immer weiter die Beine und auch seine Popospalte.</p><p>Als ich mit dem Daumen feste gegen die Vertiefung zwischen seinen Pobacken drückte gab das Popoloch plötzlich nach und mein Daumen drang bis zur Handwurzel in den engen Bubenafter ein.</p><p>""Au, au!"" rief Timo und ich fragte ihn besorgt:</p><p>""Tut das weh Timo?"" und er flüsterte wieder:</p><p>""Ja, ein bisschen, aber es ist nicht schlimm, warte nur noch einen Moment, bevor Du Deinen Finger in meinem Po hin - und herbewegst. Ich war wieder sprachlos, aber als Timo anfing, meinen Penis in seiner kleinen Faust auf- und abzupumpen, fing auch ich an, im sein Popoloch mit dem Daumen auszuficken.</p><p>Es war herrlich, wie geil mir der Junge den Schwanz wichste, er machte das zwar etwas ungeschickt, nämlich so dass er mir immer die Vorhaut am Penis so weit zurückzog, dass es schmerzte und dann den Schwanz wieder ganz losließ um ihn dann erneut zu suchen, aber gerade das geilte mich mächtig an.</p><p>Je tiefer ich Timo meinen Daumen in den After stieß, umso weiter warf er den dicken Popo hoch und als er wieder einmal fast im Bett kniete, da griff ich ihm unter sein Bäuchlein und hatte plötzlich sein Schwänzchen in der Hand.</p><p>Was sage ich ""Schwänzchen"" , der Junge hatte schon einen richtigen Schwanz, zwar war sein Penis nicht besonders dick, eher schmal, aber dafür ungewöhnlich lang, für sein Alter, ein Zeichen für mich, dass der Junge schon lange und ausgiebig onanierte.</p><p>Ich nahm das lange, steife Ding in die Faust und pumpte es kräftig auf und ab, ohne meinen Daumen aus seinem Popoloch zu nehmen.</p><p>Timo stöhnte geil und wichste mir den Schwanz wie wild, bis ich meine Hand aus seiner Popospalte zog, seine Hand damit festhielt und sagte: ""Nicht mehr Timo !""</p><p>""Warum soll ich denn aufhören Hans, magst Du es nicht, dass ich dir den Schwanz wichse!"" fragte Timo ganz enttäuscht.</p><p>""Doch, doch, Timo ich mag das sehr, wie Du es mir so schön machst, aber wenn Du weiter so schön meinen Schwanz wichst, dann muss ich noch abspritzen!"" sagte ich.</p><p>Timo ließ meinen Schwanz los und rutschte zu mir hoch, bis er mit seiner auf meiner Brust lag und sagte:</p><p>""Und das willst Du nicht Hans, Du willst also noch nicht abspritzen, Du willst sicher erst mit deinem Schwanz in meinen Popo und mich in den Arsch ficken und dann willst Du mir mein Popoloch mit Deinem Samen voll spritzen, stimmst?""</p><p>Ich war zum dritten Mal sprachlos und antwortete schnell:</p><p>""Ja, das will ich Timo, ich wünsche mir nichts mehr, als Dir meinen steifen Schwanz in deinen süßen, kleinen, geilen Arsch hinten zu stecken und Dir geil Dein Arschloch auszuvögeln und wenn es mir dann kommt, Dir meinen geilen Samen in den Darm zu spritzen, aber was sollte ich auch anderes tun, ein Junge hat eben nur ein Loch zum Hineinficken?""</p><p>Der Junge kam ganz nahe an mein Ohr und flüsterte:</p><p>""Das stimmt nicht Hans, die Mädchen haben drei Löcher zum hineinvögeln, aber Jungen haben zwei!""</p><p>""Welche denn?"" fragte ich neugierig und Timo sagte lachend: ""Na, sein Arschloch und das hier!""</p><p>Dann rutschte er langsam nach unten, nahm meinen steifen Penis in die Hand und steckte ihn sich in den Mund, dabei fasste er mir an die Hoden und knetete sie kräftig durch, dann lutschte er mir so gut den Schwanz, wie das noch nicht einmal meine kleine, geile Freundin konnte, immer wieder stieß Timo sich fest meine Eichel an seinen Gaumen und ließ dann meinen Penis fast ganz wieder aus seinem kleinen, geilen Mund.</p><p>Ich wollte auch was von seinem Körper haben und zog ihn am Schenkel so herum, dass er jetzt quer zu mir kniete.</p><p>Ich legte beide Hände auf seinen Po und streichelte ihm die Bäckchen, dann fragte ich ihn:</p><p>""Sag mal Timo wo hast Du das denn bloß gelernt, einem Mann so geil den Schwanz zu lutschen!"" aber Timo antwortete nicht gleich, sondern lutschte kräftig weiter an meiner Eichel!""</p><p>""Antworte, wo hast Du das gelernt?"" fragte ich und klatschte ihm mit der flachen Hand tüchtig die Ärschchen voll.</p><p>Timo wackelte aufregend mit dem Ärschen und stöhnte:</p><p>""Ja komm, schlag, schlag zu, jaaaaaaaaa!""</p><p>""Ich will jetzt wissen, wo Du das Schwanzlutschen gelernt hast, Timo, sagte ich streng und schlug noch fester zu.</p><p>Der Junge ließ meinen Schwanz los, schaute zu mir hoch und sagte leise:</p><p>""Beim Herr Lehrer!""</p><p>""Was, Du musst Deinem Lehrer den Schwanz ablutschen, das ist ja unglaublich?""</p><p>""Nein das ist nicht mein richtiger Lehrer, sondern ein Mann, den ich kenne, ich sage nur Lehrer zu ihm, weil er mir soviel beigebracht hat und weil es so gerne ""Schule"" mit mir spielt!"" sagte Timo Und wie geht das"" Schule spielen?"" fragte ich Timo sagte lachend:</p><p>""Du weißt schon wie das geht, er will mir das Höschen vom Popo streifen und mich dann mit der Hand, einem Stock oder Riemen auf den nackigen Popo hauen, so wie Du jetzt und am geilsten wird er, wenn ich bei der Popo-Haue immer ganz laut weine und feste schreie, oder ihn heulend anflehe mir statt der schlimmen Schläge doch jetzt zur Strafe mir einen strengen ""Arschfick"" hinten in den Popo rein zumachen!""</p><p>""Ja, lässt du dich den immer von dem Mann verhauen?""</p><p>""Nein nicht immer, aber manchmal, wenn ich Lust dazu habe ""Schule"", oder bösen Buben zu spielen und damit der Mann schnell schön geil wird, dann schreie und weine ich auch tüchtig und flehe ihn an und bitte ihn weinend, mir doch nicht den nackten Arsch mit dem Stock zu versohlen, das kommt immer gut dann spitzt er mir seinen Samen viel früher in den Popo hinten rein, als er eigentlich wollte und dann bin ich endlich erlöst und bekomme dann mein ""Taschengeld"" von ihm!""</p><p>sagte der Kleine keck und ich fragte ihn:</p><p>""Würdest Du dich jetzt auch von mir in den Popo ficken lassen Timo?"" Und der Junge sagte erregt:</p><p>""Aber natürlich Hans, wie willst Du mich denn jetzt haben, soll ich mich auf Dich setzen und mit meinem Popoloch auf Deinem Schwanz reiten, oder soll ich mich auf das Bett knien und den Popo zum Arschficken weit hinten hoch strecken, Du kannst mich aber auch dort über den Tisch legen, dann kannst Du mir beim Popoficken auch schön den nackten Arsch hauen, wenn Du willst, darauf stehe ich nämlich, je mehr ich gehauen werde um so geiler werde ich dabei, aber ich glaube, das geht nicht!""</p><p>""Warum geht das nicht Timo ich könnte meinen Gürtel nehmen um Dich damit zu hauen!"" wandte ich ebenso erregt ein und Timo sagte:</p><p>""Weil ein Gürtel immer so laut klatscht, wenn er einen nackten Popo trifft und weil ich auch immer bei der Prügelstrafe so laut dabei schreie, ich kann auch nichts dafür, aber so ist es und die Anderen könnten hören, dass du mir den nackten Arsch haust, das willst Du sicher nicht Hans, oder?""</p><p>""Nein, das will ich bestimmt nicht, komm streck Dich lang auf dem Bett aus, dreh Dich um und streck mir deinen süßen Popo her!"" sagte ich und diktierte Timo auf meine linke Seite.</p><p>Timo legte sich hin, zog die Knie an und machten den Po rund, er wusste genau, welche Stellung er einnehmen musste, damit ich schön tief in seinen kleinen, engen Arsch mit meinem Schwanz kam.</p><p>Ich legte mich hinter ihn, nahm meinen Steifen in die Hand und dann beugte ich mich über ihn und flüsterte im in sein Ohr:</p><p>""Komm Schatz, mach deine süßen Arschbäckchen schön weit auf!""</p><p>Timo griff mit beiden Händen nach hinten, griff fest in seine Bäckchen und zog seinen kleinen Hintern auseinander.</p><p>Ich betrachtete noch eine Weile das erwartungsvoll zuckende Popoloch, das jetzt fast oval auseinander gezogen war und die süßen Bällchen zwischen seinen Beinchen, ich griff an das Löchlein und umspielte es mit dem Finger, dann strich ich ihm noch hinten über das Säckchen und flüsterte:</p><p>""Pass auf Schatz, jetzt kommt er, jetzt kommt mein langer, geiler Schwanz!""</p><p>Dann setzte er ihm meine Eichel an das zuckende Popoloch und drückte langsam dagegen.</p><p>Zentimeter um Zentimeter verschwand meine ganze Männerpracht im engen Bubenarsch, bis nur noch meine dicken Hoden zu sehen waren.</p><p>Ich was erstaunt, wie leicht das ging.</p><p>Ich griff mit der rechten Hand an sein rechtes Bein und stellte es auf, dann griff ich über die Hüften des Jungen hinweg, griff an sein Schwänzchen und wichste es, dann nahm ich mit der Linken seine rechte Hand und führte sie durch sein hochgestelltes Bein an meine Hoden. Der Junge verstand sofort und fing an, kräftig meine Eier zu massieren.</p><p>Dann stieß ich dem Jungen kräftig den Schwanz in den Arsch und rief dabei:</p><p>""Oh... tut .. das.... gut ..., ist das geil, in so eine kleines enges Arschloch wie du eines hast, hineinzuficken, weil du so schön eng im Popo bist, oh.... was.... bist .. du.... so... schön... eng ... im... Aaaaaarrrrrrsch!""</p><p>Der Junge stöhnte geil, er beantwortete jeden Popofick von mir mit einem kräftigen Stoß seines kleinen Arsches gegen meinen Schwanz. Dann fragte ich ihn neugierig:</p><p>""Na, tut Dir mein Schwanz gut im Arsch?"" und der Junge sagte:</p><p>""Ja, sehr, es ist so geil!""</p><p>""Auch ohne, dass ich Dir dabei den Arsch voll schlage, Timo ?"" fragte ich und Timo flüsterte:</p><p>""Ja das auch, aber weißte Du Hans, mit einem Arschvoll ist der Popofick noch viel schöner und geiler!""</p><p>""Wenn Du so sehr auf Prügel abfährst Timo, dann mache ich Dir einen Vorschlag, Morgen gehen wir beide zusammen in den Wald, da sind wir ungestört, dann suchst Du Dir eine schönes Stöckchen für deinen kleinen prallen Arsch aus, Eines, das ordentlich fitzt, dann lege ich Dich über, ziehe Dir das Höschen vom Popo und verwichse Dir das Ärschchen damit und wenn Du dann laut schreist, dann kneble ich Dich, ich stecke Dir dann Deinen eigenen Slip in den Mund, natürlich nehme ich dabei dein Schwänzchen in die Hand und wichse es Dir lieb und wenn Dein Schwänzchen dann schön steif und lang ist, dann darfst Du mich ausnahmsweise auch einmal in den Arsch ficken, bist Du damit einverstanden?""</p><p>""Der Junge nickte und flüsterte:</p><p>""Ja Hans, aber kannst Du mir noch mehr erzählen, was Du alles für schlimme Sachen mit mir machen willst, das macht mich nämlich ganz arg geil und gleich muss ich abspritzen!""</p><p>Da griff ich schnell mit der Linken unter dem Bauch des Jungen hindurch und hielt meine Hand unter seine Eichel, damit er mir nicht seinen Samen auf das Lacken spritzte, wenn es ihm kommt und da schoss auch schon sein Samen aus seiner Röhre heraus, genau in meine Hand, in dem Augenblick kam es mir auch, so heftig wie noch nie vorher und laut stöhnend jagte ich ihm meinen Samen in den kleinen Arsch.</p><p>Timo atmete schwer und ließ sich von mir willig seinen Samen auf seinem Ärschen und den Schenkelchen verreiben, dann drehte er sich um und flüsterte:</p><p>""Es war so schön mit dir Hans, ich glaube ich liebe Dich, kann ich diese Nacht bei Dir bleiben?""</p><p>""Ja, wenn Du mir versprichst, dass du beim Morgengrauen zurück in Dein Bett gehst!"" sagte ich.</p><p>Timo nickte und sagte dann leise:</p><p>""Du Hans, darf ich beim Einschlafen Deinen Schwanz im Popo haben?""</p><p>""Du bekommst wohl nie genug, aber gut, steck in Dir rein, bevor er völlig schlapp ist!"" sagte ich und der Junge griff schnell zu und steckte sich meinen halbschlaffen Penis zwischen die Popobacken, ich griff an sein Schwänzchen vorne und spielte noch etwas damit, bis wir beide zusammen einschliefen.</p>"
642,Meine Kleine Geliebte,Baracuda,,"['M', 'g', 'inc', 'ped', 'oral']","Meine kleine Geliebte ist zwar erst 12 Jahre alt und es ist für sie das erste Mal, aber Susi ist lernfähig...",2012-02-26T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Wir fuhren schon eine ganze Weile schweigend durch den Stadtwald, Susi und ich.</p><p>Vielleicht war es der riesige Eisbecher, den die Zwölfjährige eben in dem Straßencafe gegessen hatte, warum sie an dem herrlichen Sommerabend so einen schläfrigen Eindruck machte, oder war vielleicht zu viel Amaretto auf dem Eisbecher gewesen?</p><p>Susi hatte die Schuhe ausgezogen und die schlaksigen Beine auf das Armaturenbrett gelegt.</p><p>Ihr sowieso sehr kurzes Röckchen war ihr jetzt so weit hoch gerutscht, dass man ihre langen schlanken Beine und ihre wohlgeformten Oberschenkel bis zu ihrem blütenweißen Höschenansatz gut sehen konnte.</p><p>Ich starrte immer wieder auf den weißen Zwickel zwischen ihren Beinen, der mich wie magisch anzog.</p><p>Dann konnte ich nicht widerstehen und streckte die Hand nach Susi aus.</p><p>Als ich sanft das warme, weiche Fleisch an der Innenseite ihrer Schenkel berührte, zuckte Susi zusammen und schien aus ihrer Schläfrigkeit zu erwachen.</p><p>Sie sah mich mit ihren kohlrabenschwarzen Schlafzimmeraugen von der Seite an, sagte aber nichts.</p><p>Ich wurde immer kecker, jetzt streichelte ich nicht nur ihre zarte Haut, sondern fuhr ihr auch noch mit der Hand zwischen die Beinchen, bis ich die Feuchtigkeit ihrer verborgenen Gruft zwischen den Fingern spürte.</p><p>Ich ließ meine Hand ganz ruhig da ruhen, als aber keine Gegenwehr kam, fing ich an, das stramme Kleinod vorsichtig mit der Hand zu massieren.</p><p>Susi hatte die Augen geschlossen und atmete ganz flach.</p><p>Den Parkplatz der nun vor uns am Waldesrand auftauchte, sah ich gerade noch und lenkte den Wagen hinter eine Buschgruppe.</p><p>Ohne dabei meine Hand von Susis Muschi zu nehmen, stoppte ich den Wagen und stellte mit der Linken den Motor ab, dann widmete ich mich wieder verstärkt meinem Streicheln und Kneten.</p><p>Susi hielt immer noch ihre Augen geschlossen und stöhnte leise.</p><p>Ich versuchte jetzt vorsichtig mit meinem Finger unter ihr Höschen an ihren Schlitz zu kommen, aber Fehlanzeige, Susi trug Eines von diesen Sloggys.</p><p>Wie ich diese Dinger hasste, einerseits modellierte kein Höschen besser einen schönen, strammen Frauen-Popo besser, als diese Miederhöschen, aber andererseits saßen sie der Trägerin oft wie eine zweite Haut auf dem Hintern und den Oberschenkeln, besonders, wenn sie wie anscheinend auch bei Susi, die Miederhöschen eins- bis zwei Nummern zu klein waren.</p><p>Susi amüsierte sich bei meinen Bemühungen, an ihr Kleinod zu kommen, indem sie mich vielsagend anlächelte, mir aber nicht im Geringsten entgegenkam.</p><p>Als ich gerade aufgeben wollte und meine Hand von ihrer Kinderschnecke zog, da nahm sie meine Hand und zog sie erneut an ihre Grotte, dann legte sie ihren Kopf an meine Schulter und flüsterte, ohne mich dabei anzusehen, als sei mir ihre Bitte peinlich:</p><p>""Komm, mach es mir jetzt schön!""</p><p>Bevor ich noch etwas sagen konnte, hob sie ihren molligen Popo, griff in den Bund ihres Miederhöschens und rollte es herunter, es war ganz einfach.</p><p>Mit dem rechten Fuß kickte sie dann ihr Miederhöschen in die Ecke und spreizte wieder die Beinchen, so weit sie nur konnte.</p><p>Gespannt schaute ich S. zwischen die geöffneten Schenkeln, ich sah das rosarote Schlitzchen der Kleinen, mit den beiden speckigen Schamlippen die aussahen wie ein überreifer Pfirsich und die leicht geöffnet waren, so dass man das rosarote Innere ihrer Scham sehen konnte.</p><p>Und noch etwas sah ich, in der Mitte ihres nackten Kinder-Vötzchens schaute vorwitzig ihr bereits stark erregtes Lust-Zäpfchen heraus, das schon ganz feucht und glänzig war.</p><p>Ich konnte nicht mehr an mich halten, mit einen wilden Satz warf ich mich auf die Beifahrerseite, kniete mich vor Susi auf den Wagenboden, umfasste ihre schmalen Hüften und riss sie förmlich an mich.</p><p>Ich roch den betörenden Duft junger, frischer Haut und den Geruch ihrer Jungfräulichkeit, was mich fast um den Verstand brachte, ich musste sie haben, musste sie riechen, musste sie schmecken, ich wollte sie stöhnen und wimmern hören, ich wollte Zeuge sein, wie sie sich vor Geilheit unter mir windet, wie sie kommt und was sie jetzt macht bei dem Neuen, Unerprobtem.</p><p>Sonst bin ich ja schon immer ein sehr rücksichtsvoller und einfühlsamer Liebhaber gewesen, der viele geile Spiele kannte, mit denen ich die Frauen immer verwöhnte und dazu ließ ich mir auch immer sehr viel Zeit, aber jetzt war ich so scharf auf Susi, dass meine Zunge sofort den Weg zu ihrem erregten Mädchenschwänzchen fand und sie in voller Breite darüber fuhr.</p><p>Susi war von meiner unerwarteten Attacke auf ihr Kinder-Vötzchen so überrascht, dass sie laut aufschrie und rasch versuchte, die Beinchen zu schließen, aber ich hielt sie ihr eisern auf und beleckte alles, ihre empfindlichen Innenseiten der Oberschenkelchen, ihren kleinen, haarlosen Schlitz und ihren heftig schleimenden Kitzler und dann fuhr meine Zunge zwischen ihre Arschbäckchen und ich beleckte eifrig ihr kleines, dunkles Popoloch, was Susi besonders gefiel, wie ich an ihrem geilen Stöhnen hörte.</p><p>Ihre Anus zog sich immer wieder ganz eng zusammen um sich dann wieder um fast das Doppelte zu weiten, was hochgeil aussah.</p><p>Dabei stöhnte Susi als wolle sie jeden Augenblick sterben.</p><p>Ich genoss das alles unsäglich und saugte gierig jeden Tropfen des kostbaren Muschi-Saftes mit der Zunge auf, er schmeckte so wie nur der Samen ganz junger Mädchen schmeckt, die noch nicht ihre Mensis hatten, nicht so häufig onanierten oder noch nicht so verfickt sind.</p><p>Plötzlich merkte ich, dass Susi gleich so weit war, dass sie abspritzen würde, denn ihr Popoloch weitete sich nicht mehr und ihr kleiner, enger Schlitz war nur noch ein Strich, sie atmete flacher und stöhnte dabei entsetzlich.</p><p>Plötzlich griff sie in meine Haare, presste meinen Kopf so fest auf ihren Unterleib und schloss so fest die Schenkel um meinen Kopf, dass ich mein eigenes Blut in den Ohren rauschen hörte, dann jagte sie mir ihren Liebessaft auf die Zunge.</p><p>Mit wilden Zuckungen und entsetzlichem Stöhnen ejakulierte die Kleine und wollte gar nicht aufhören unten auszufließen.</p><p>Ich leckte und leckte, dabei dache ich mir noch:</p><p>Wie kann eine ""Zwölfjährige"" schon so viel Sperma verströmen?"" und dabei entging mir keine einziger Tropfen ihres kostbaren, bitteren Liebessaftes.</p><p>Dann kam ich erst wieder zu mir, als Susi sanft meinen Kopf weg schob und dabei leise flüsterte:</p><p>""Bitte, bitte, jetzt nicht mehr!""</p><p>Ich wusste, wie hoch sensibel so ein Kitzler war, nachdem das Mädchen ejakuliert hatte, ich, richtete mich wieder auf und rutschte auf meinen Sitz.</p><p>Susi setzte sich neben mich, dann starrte sie wie gebannt auf meine groß Beule in meiner Hose vorne, dann legte sie ihre kleine Hand darauf, drehte ihr Köpfchen, schaute zu mir hoch, schaute mich mit ihren rabenschwarzen Schlafzimmeraugen ganz verklärt an und sagte mit dem süßesten Lächeln der Welt: ""Darf ich dir jetzt auch schön Einen runterholen?""</p><p>""Darf ich dir jetzt auch ""Einen"" runterholen?""</p><p>Mein Gott, was ein Satz, warum hat sie mich nicht gleich gefragt:</p><p>""Darf ich dir jetzt den Schwanz wichsen?""</p><p>Aber das ist wohl Heute der Jargon der Jugend.</p><p>Natürlich durfte sie.</p><p>Mit unsicheren Fingern öffnete mir Susi erst die Gürtelschließe und dann zog sie mir den Reißverschluss auf und die Hose auseinander, man merkte, dass es ihr diesbezüglich an Übung fehlte, wo sollte sie es denn auch gelernt haben, mit ihren gerade mal zwölf Jahren.</p><p>Ich spürte ihre kleine schmale, doch fordernde Hand, wie sie erst meinen Penis betastet und dann meine Hoden, wie sie die beiden Dinger erst streichelt, dann massiert und zum Schluss kräftig knetet.</p><p>Dann holt sie beides aus der Hose und betrachtet aufmerksam das große, steife Ding, dann umschloss ihre kleine Hand den Penisschaft, sie macht eine Faust und fing an, meinen Schwanz zu auf- und -ab zu pumpen.</p><p>Langsam, aber fest führt sie ihre Hand auf- und ab, zog mir die Haut an der Eichel so stark zurück, dass es mir weh tat und ließ die Vorhaut wieder über meine Eichel gleiten.</p><p>Er war so geil und ich stöhne laut, mein Schwanz wurde in der kleinen Kinderhand immer größer, immer steifer.</p><p>Da höre ich wie Susi leise fragt:</p><p>""Spitzt du er mir nachher in den Mund?""</p><p>Ich war sprachlos, woher hatte eine ""Zwölfjährige"" so eine schmutzigen Fantasie?</p><p>Aber ich rief erregt:</p><p>""Nachher Schatzie?"", gleich, komm mach!""</p><p>Susi beugte sich rasch über meinen Unterleib und öffnet den Mund.</p><p>Keine Sekunde zu früh.</p><p>Mein Samenschwall schoss ihr direkt in den Mund.</p><p>Susi erschrak wegen der Menge, die da auf sie zuschoss und dreht entsetzt den Kopf weg und so traf sie der nächste und übernächste Strahl mitten ins hübsche Puppengesichtchen, bespritzt ihre Haare, die Augen die Nase und die Backen.</p><p>Verzweifelt stülpt sie ihre Lippen wieder über meine Eichel und bekam den Rest von meinem Schmand in ihr süßes Göschchen gespritzt.</p><p>Sie schluckt und würgt und dann hatte sie es endlich ausgestanden, mein Schwanz wurde in ihrem kleinen, engen Kindermund immer kleiner und schlaffer.</p><p>Susi lutscht noch eine Weile an meiner dicken Nülle, dann öffnete sie ihrem Mund und ließ meinen halbschlaffen Penis langsam aus dem Mäulchen gleiten.</p><p>Sie nahm meinen Penis ihn in die Hand, hielt ihn sich an ihr vor Erregung hochrotes Gesicht und verreibt mit meiner Eichel meinen Samen auf ihren Kinderbäckchen, dabei schaut sie mit ihrem hübschen Gesichtchen zu mir hoch und lächelt mich ganz lieb an und flüstert leise:</p><p>""Ich hab dich ganz arg lieb Papi!""</p>"
643,Tina,Baracuda,,"['M/g', 'spank', 'anal', 'oral', 'bd']","Tina ist zwar erst 12 Jahre alt, hat aber mit Männern in Sachen Sex schon reichlich Erfahrung, kurz gesagt: Tina ist eine Baby-Nutte!",2012-02-27T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Hi, mein Name ist Tina, ich bin zwölf Jahre alt und gehe in das Gymnasium, ich will mich ja nicht loben, aber ich habe gute Noten, die besten in unserer Klasse, aber ein großes Problem:</p><p>Mein Mitschülerinnen kommen aus den besten Familien der Stadt, deren Eltern fast alle reich sind und meine Mutter, die mich alleine erzieht seit sie von meinem Stiefvater geschieden ist, weil sie herausbekam, dass mich mein Stiefvater seit meinem sechsten Lebensjahr sexuell mißbraucht hatte, ist nur eine Putzfrau die mich nur mühsam ernähren kann und wo es oft kaum für die Miete reicht.</p><p>In die vornehme Schule kam ich nur auf Drängen und durch die Vermittlung meiner früheren Lehrerin und auch auf Grund meiner guten Zeugnisse und auch der Rektor meiner Schule meinte, dass man mein Talent fördern musste.</p><p>Aber dann kam mein Problehm, alle Mädchen in der Klasse trugen Designerklamotten und ich nur billige Kleidchen und ich schämte mich dafür.</p><p>Ich überlegte immer, wie ich das wohl ändern könnte um nicht wegen meinen einfachen Kleidern, die ich in der Schule trug, immer wieder von meinen Mitschülerinnen gehänselt zu werden.</p><p>Ich wusste genau, dass sich einige Mädchen in unserer Schule, besonders einige Ältere, mit Sex etwas ""dazu verdienten"" um sich teure Designer-Klamotten oder Handys leisten zu können.</p><p>Sie stiegen nach der Schule zu älteren Männer, die immer vor der Schule parkten, in deren Autos und fuhren mit ihnen in das nahe Wäldchen, wo sie den Onkels für Geld entweder schön Einen abwichsten oder ihnen die Schwänze und Eier ablutschten, einige Mädchen, die dabei unbedingt Jungfrau bleiben wollten, ließen sich von den Männern sogar hinten in die Ärsche ficken und Andre, die schon längst ihre Unschuld verloren haben, fickten sogar richtig mit dem Männern.</p><p>Für mich kam das alles nicht in Frage, ich hatte genug von meinem Stiefvater, der mir nicht nur fast täglich die Höschen abzog und mir dann mit dem Rohrstock oder einem Lederriemen den nackten Hinten auspeitschte, sondern der mich auch auf die perverseste Art sexuell missbrauchte und das schon mit sechs Jahren, da mußte ich zum ersten Mal seinen Penis in die Hand nehmen und ihm Einen abwichsen, ein paar Monate später bekam ich von ihm meinen ersten Mundfick und gleich darauf nahm er mich von hinten, diese erste, schmerzhafte Anal-Vergewaltigung habe ich ihm nie vergessen.</p><p>Doch dann änderte ich meine Meinung und zwar durch einen Mann, den ich im Stadtpark kennen gelernt hatte.</p><p>Ich saß da und machte Schularbeiten.</p><p>Der Mann setzte sich neben mich, er sah gut aus und war mir gleich sehr sympathisch.</p><p>Er sprach mich an und fragte mich erst wie ich heiße und wie alt ich sei und dann ob er mir helfen könne.</p><p>Ich log ihn an und sagte, dass ich Susi heiße und fünfzehn Jahre alt sei, was er auch glaubte, weil ich mit meinen zwölf Jahren bereits schon die Figur einer 15-oder 16Jährigen hatte.</p><p>Ich gab ihm dann mein Englischheft und fragte ihn ob er mich abhören könnte.</p><p>Er tat es und wir büffelten einen halbe Stunde Englisch.</p><p>Dann wußte ich nicht mehr weiter und er sagte dass er mir das aufschreiben wolle, ich solle mir einen Zettel geben.</p><p>Ich gab ihm ein Blatt aus meinem Heft und dann schrieb er etwas auf den Zettel und legte ihn in das Buch und klappe es zu.</p><p>Ich schlug das Buch auf und da lag ein blauer Hunderter drin und auf dem Zettel stand ganz groß:</p><p>""Blas mir ""Einen""!""</p><p>Und natürlich habe ich ihm Einen geblasen, glaubst ihr denn, ich lasse mir den Schein entgehen, ich hatte ja noch nie fürs Schwanzlutschen von einem Mann Geld bekommen!</p><p>Ich habe ihm dann seine Hose vorne aufgeknöpft und seinen steifen Schwanz herausgeholt und gewichst, als ich mich aber dann über seinen Schwanz beugte um ihn zu lutschen, da riß er mich an den Haaren wieder hoch und rief:</p><p>""Bist du verrückt, wenn uns jemand sieht, komm, wir gehen zu mir nach Hause, da kannst du es mir schön machen!""</p><p>Ich ging mit ihm nach Hause, er wohnte ganz nahe am Park, allein in einer alten Villa.</p><p>Dort setzte er sich in einen großen Sessel, öffnete seine Hose vorne und holte seinen steifen Schwanz heraus.</p><p>Ich mußte ich mich dann ganz nackt ausziehen, mich vor ihn auf den Boden knien, seinen Schwanz in den Mund nehmen und ablutschen.</p><p>Lange ging das aber nicht, gleich nach ein paar Schwanzlutschern spritzte er ab und füllte mir den ganzen Mund mit seinem Samen.</p><p>Ich hatte etliche Mühe den ganzen Schmand auch noch hinunterzuschlucken und würgte dabei heftig.</p><p>Dann musste ich seinen Schwanz und die Eier ganz sauber lecken, dann stand er auf und sagte:</p><p>""Das hast du ganz toll gemacht Kleine, willst du dir noch einen großen Schein verdienen?"" Ich fragte ihn:</p><p>""Was muß ich dafür denn tun, willst du mich jetzt auch noch ficken?"" aber er lachte nur und sagte:</p><p>""Nein, das will ich nicht Kleine, ich will dich nicht ficken, nur ein wenig "" Schule"" mit dir spielen!""</p><p>""Was willst du, Schule spielen, so richtig mit lernen und so?"" fragte ich und er sagte:</p><p>""Ja, so ist es, mit allem, lernen und bestrafen, wenn du nicht richtig gelernt hast!""</p><p>""So richtig mit dem Stöckchen auf das Höschen hauen?"" fragte ich und er sagte lachend:</p><p>""Ja, so richtig Haue mit der Rute oder dem Stöckchen auf das Höschen und auch auf den Blanken!""</p><p>""Ich weiß nicht so recht, das tut doch weh, so ein Stöckchen auf den nackten Hintern, oder?"" fragte ich und tat dabei so, als hätte ich keine Ahnung davon und der Mann sagte:</p><p>""Ich mache dir einen Vorschlag, ich habe da ein Video aufgenommen, darauf kannst du genau sehen, was dich erwartet, komm setzte dich auf meinen Schoß, dann sehen wir und das Video zusammen an.</p><p>Ich setzte mich auf seinen Schoß und spielte noch etwas mit seinem halbschlaffen Schwanz, was dem Mann sehr gefiel und er schaltete leise stöhnend den Videorecorder ein.</p><p>Erst sah ich ihn im gleichen Sessel sitzen, wo wir jetzt saßen. Dann klopfte es an der Tür und der Mann sagte laut ""Herrein"" .</p><p>""Dann öffnete sich die Türe und herein kam ein blondes Mädchen mit langen Zöpfen, etwa in meinem Alter.</p><p>Sie hatte ein unverschämt kurzes Kleidchen an, der Saum des Kleidchens ging ihr gerade über das knappe, weiße Unterhöschen.</p><p>Auf dem Rücken trug sie einen alten Schulranzen, aus dem an einer Schnur angebunden ein Schwamm hing, ich konnte mir nicht vorstellen, wozu der Schwamm war.</p><p>Oben aus dem Ranzen schaute ein langer, dünner Rohstock heraus. Das Mädchen kam mit ängstlichem Gesicht näher, stellte sich vor den Mann hin und sagte:</p><p>""Sie haben mich rufen lassen, Herr Lehrer?""</p><p>""Ja, du hast deine Hausaufgaben wieder nicht gemacht, weißt du was es dafür gibt?"" fragte der Herr Lehrer und das Mädchen schlug die Augen nieder und sagte leise:</p><p>""Ja, Herr Lehrer, dafür bekomme ich jetzt von ihnen Schläge mit dem Rohrstock auf den nackten Popo!""</p><p>""Gut daß du das noch weißt!"" sagte der Mann, stand auf und sagte: ""Dann komm mit in den Bestrafungsraum!""</p><p>Dann wechselte das Bild, man sah einen anderen Raum in dem nur ein Schrank, eine alte Schulbank und ein ledernes Turnpferd stand.</p><p>Von der Decke hing, an vier Ketten gehalten, ein alter, eiserner Bettrost herunter, der gar keine weitere Auflage hatte.</p><p>Der Mann stand neben ihr, nahm den Stock aus ihrem Ranzen, klopfte mit dem Stock auf die Tischplatte und sagte:</p><p>""Ziehe deinen Schulranzen aus und dann leg dich hier herüber!""</p><p>Das Mädchen streifte beide Riemen des Ranzens von der Schulter und ließ ihn auf den Boden fallen.</p><p>Dann beugte sie sich über die Schulbank, wobei ihr kurzes Röckchen so weit hoch rutschte, daß ihr ganzes Höschen mit einem ganz strammen Popochen drin, zu sehen war.</p><p>Der Mann griff ihr in das Höschen und zog es ordentlich stramm.</p><p>Dann ließ er rasch hintereinander das Stöckchen auf das stramme Ärschchen der Kleinen knallen, das bei jedem Hieb in die Höhe hüpfte.</p><p>Die Kleinen weinte jetzt und das war nicht gespielt sondern echt, man sah deutlich dicke Tränen auf ihren Augen kullern.</p><p>Dann griff der Mann dem Mädchen wieder in das Höschen und diesmal streift er es der Kleinen bis zu den Kniekehlen herunter.</p><p>Jetzt konnte man deutlich viele dünne Striemchen auf dem nackten Mädchenpo erkennen, der schon ganz rot gehauen war.</p><p>Dann gab es wieder tüchtig Hiebe mit dem Stöckchen, diesmal auf den Blanken.</p><p>Das Mädchen schrie und weinte dabei strampelte mit den Beinchen, daß man ihr nackiges Vötzchen zwischen den Schenkeln sehen konnte und der Mann sagte ihr, daß sie still halten solle, sonst käme sie über das Pferd.</p><p>Sie hielt aber nicht still und strampelte weiter mit den Beinen.</p><p>Da zog sie der Mann von der Bank und zwang sie, sich auszuziehen.</p><p>Nackt wie sie war, legte er sie dann über das Pferd, schnallte sie an Armen und Beinen mit den Lederriemen fest, die unten an dem Turnpferd angebracht waren.</p><p>Dann ging er zum Schrank und kam mit einer Riemenpeitsche in der Hand wieder zurück.</p><p>Als das Mädchen den Neunstriemer sah, weinte sie gleich wieder los, anscheinend kannte sie die Peitsche schon.</p><p>Jetzt schlug sie der Mann damit auf den strammen Popo, der durch die Rundung des Pferdes hinten ganz prall herausgedrückt wurde.</p><p>Das Mädchen schrie noch lauter als vorher und da ging de Mann um das Pferd herum, öffnete seine Hose, holte seinen Schwanz heraus und steckte ihn dem Mädchen in den Mund, dann peitsche er ihr weiter den Popo und die Schenkel, die immer dicker und roter wurden dabei.</p><p>Als sie einen besonders festen Schlag erhielt, stieß sie den Schwanz des Mannes aus ihrem Mund, drehte den Kopf und rief laut:</p><p>""Aaaaaauuuuuuuaaaaaahhhhhhh!""</p><p>""Halte den Mund und lutsche meinen Schwanz weiter, sonst kommst du zur Strafe in das Bett!""</p><p>Das Mädchen riß weit die Augen auf und rief ganz entsetzt: ""Nein bitte, nicht auf das schlimme Bett legen, oh, bitte, bitte nicht!"" ""Jetzt gerade!"" sagte der Mann und band das weinende Mädchen los. Dann schleppte er das, sich heftig wehrende Mädchen, zu dem Bettrost und legte sie hinein.</p><p>Als ihr wunder Popo und ihre gepeitschten Schenkel das nackte Eisen berührte, schrie sie noch lauter und sie wehrte sich heftig, aber der Mann war stärker. Er hob ihr ein Bein hoch und schnallte es aufrecht an die Kette, dann kam das Andere dran, wobei sich ihr Popo leicht vom Bettrost abhob und das Mädchen lag jetzt mit weit gesteckten Beinen und offenem Vötzchen da.</p><p>Dann wurden noch ihre Arme nach hinten gezogen und angekettet.</p><p>Der Mann stellte sich vor sie hin, hob die Peitsche und ließ sie zwischen die Beinchen der Kleinen, auf ihr nackiges Vötzchen sausen.</p><p>Das Mädchen wimmerte nur noch und wand sich vor Schmerzen, aber je mehr sie sich gegen die Schläge auf ihr Vötzchen wehrte, umso mehr piekste sie der Eisenrost in den Rücken und den Popo und Schenkel.</p><p>Dann fing der Mann auch noch an, ihr Bäuchlein und den kleinen Busen zu peitschen und dann noch ihre offene Popospalte.</p><p>Das arme Mädchen schrie sich dabei fast die Lunge aus dem Leib, aber ich habe das Ende des Videos erst gar nicht abgewartet und bin schnell aus dem Haus gerannt, denn so wie das arme Mädchen wollte ich nicht geschlagen werden.</p><p>Aber dass man mit anderen Onkels Geld verdienen kann, hat mich dann auf den Geschmack gebracht.</p><p>Mein erstes Revier war wieder der Stadtpark.</p><p>Ich machte von da an immer meine Schularbeiten, ich setzte mich auf eine Bank und legte meine Schulbücher neben mich, wenn ein Mann näher kam, tat ich so, als würde ich ihn gar nicht bemerken, zog aber vorher den Saum meines Schulröckchens so weit hoch, dass ein großer Teil meiner strammen Schenkelchen zu sehen war.</p><p>Unter dem Röckchen war ich immer ganz nackt, mein Höschen habe ich mir schon vorher in der Schultoilette ausgezogen und in die Tasche gesteckt, denn wenn ich nur daran dachte, dass ich gleich wieder einem oder gar mehreren Onkels den Schwanz wichsen oder ihm Einen blasen würde, machte mich immer gleich so geil, dass sich mein ganzer Schlitz mit Sperma füllte, der mir dann in mein Höschen gelaufen wäre, dann hätte die Mama wieder gedacht ich hätte heimlich gewichst und dafür hätte ich dann wieder eine strenge Popo-Strafe mit dem Rohrstock auf den Blanken von ihr bekommen, den mein Stiefvater dagelassen hat.</p><p>Wen ein Mann vorbei kam der alleine war, lächelte ich ihn süß an und versuchte ein Gespräch mit ihm anzufangen, was immer ganz leicht war, dann setzte sich der Mann neben mich und wir unterhielten uns, dabei tat ich so, als würde ich etwas aus meinen Schultasche holen, dann beugte ich mich weit vor und spreizte dabei so weit die Beine, dass der Mann mir zwischen die Schenkel schauen konnte und so gut meinen nackten Schlitz sah, was die meisten Männer immer gleich anmachte.</p><p>Einige wollte mir sofort mit der Hand unter das Röckchen fahren und meine nackte Pussy begrabschen, was ich aber sofort verhinderte, Andere waren da mehr Gentleman und warteten ab, wie ich mich weiter verhielt.</p><p>Einige kamen sofort zu Sache und fragte, was ich anzubieten hätte, und was es kostet, dann sagte ich zu den meist sehr verblüfften Männern ebenso brutal, aber in einer Sprache, welche die Meisten sofort verstanden:</p><p>""Schwanz-Wichsen ein halbes Pfund.</p><p>""Pimmel-Lutschen ein ganze Pfund.</p><p>""Und ein schöner Arsch-Fick kostet einen halben Hunni!""</p><p>Dazu muss ich noch denen, welche diese Sprache nicht kennen noch erklären:</p><p>Ein ""halbes Pfund"" sind 10, ein ""ganzes Pfund"" sind 20 und ein ""halber Hunni"" sind 50 Mark.</p><p>Den meisten Männern genügt es, wenn ich ihnen schnell Einen abwichse, oder ihrem Schwanz in den Mund stecke und bis zum Erguß des Mannes lutsche.</p><p>Das mache ich in einer nahen großen Vogelhecke, die außen so dicht ist, dass man, wenn man den Einschlupf nicht weiß, nie drauf kommen würde, dass die große Hecke innen ziemlich hohl und geräumig ist, da habe ich nur durch Zufall entdeckt, als ich einmal einen guten Platz zum Pipi machen suchte.</p><p>Wenn mich aber ein Mann dafür bezahlt, dass er mir einen schönen Arschfick in den Hintern machen darf, dann muß er entweder ein Auto dabei oder eine Wohnung haben, weil ich beim Popo-Fick immer so arg schreie, denn ich habe mich immer noch nicht an all die dicken, langen Schwänze von den Onkels, hinten im Arsch gewöhnt, trotz der vielen Jelly-Creme, die ich immer in der Tasche habe und die mir der Mann vor dem Popo-Fick immer in das Popoloch massieren muss.</p><p>So bekam ich immer eine hübsche Summe zusammen , mit der ich mir all die schicken Designer-Klamotten kaufte, wie sie meine Mitschülerrinnen trugen, die zog ich immer heimlich im Keller unten an an, in der ich meine Klamotten immer versteckte, denn meine Mutter ging nie in den Keller, denn vor dem Keller hatte sie Angst, weil sie als Kind öfters zur Strafe von ihren Eltern, nachdem sie Mama mit einem Farren-Schwanz bis aufs Blut ausgepeitscht hatten, in den Keller gesperrt wurde und so schickte sie mich immer nach unten wenn ich etwas holen sollte.</p><p>Mir kam auch zugute, dass meine Mutter immer vor mir zu Arbeit ging und erst nach mir nach Hause kam, ich konnte den Keller auch von der belebten Straßenseite unseres Vorortes, in dem wir wohnten, betreten und verlassen, so dass es nie jemand auffiel, wenn eine elegant gekleidete Zwölfjährige das Haus betrat und sie es dann in völlig anderen Klamotten im Hausflur trafen.</p><p>Ich wollte aber nicht länger im Park ""arbeiten"" weil mich die Männer, dort fast alle kannten, aber ich hatte Angst, dass es doch einmal herauskam, dass dort eine ""Zwölfjährige"" für Geld den Männer die Schwänze wichste, ihnen Fellatio machten, oder sich von ihnen in den Popo ficken ließ, obwohl ich fast eine ganze Fahrstunde mit dem Zug, von meiner Schule weg wohnte und ich dachte auch, dass ich in einem andren ""Revier"" mehr Geld damit verdienen konnte.</p><p>Da kam mir die Idee mit dem Zug, mit dem ich immer zur Schule fuhr.</p><p>Zuerst kaufte ich mir eine Fahrkarte für die erste Klasse, weil da immer ältere Männer, meist Geschäftsleute saßen.</p><p>Wenn ich das Abteil betrat, suchte ich mir immer ein Opfer aus, das allein saß, was gar nicht so selten war, denn die erste Klasse war nicht so stark besetzt wie die zweite Klasse, und setzte mich ihm gegenüber, dann öffnete ich meine Schulmappe, nahm ein Buch heraus und fing an zu lesen, dabei öffnete ich leicht die Beine, damit mir der Mann mir zwischen die Schenkel schauen konnte und sah, dass ich unter meinem kurzen Schulrock kein Höschen anhatte.</p><p>Über dem Buchrand sah ich dann, wie der Mann langsam unruhig wurde und wie sich eine dicke Beule an seiner Hose vorne bildete.</p><p>Um ihn noch mehr zu erregen, stecke ich wie in Gedanken meinen Finger in den Mund und lutschte daran.</p><p>Die Männer wurden dann immer erregter und starrten mir dabei wie gebannt zwischen die Beine auf mein haarloses Vötzchen, das ich alle drei Tage säuberlich rasierte.</p><p>Dann waren die Meisten so weit, ich schaute ihnen frech in die Augen und rieb dabei meinen Daumen am Zeigefinger und die meisten Männer verstanden sofort.</p><p>Ich legte das Buch, das ich gerade gelesen hatte neben den Mann auf den Sitz, der Mann nahm das Buch, griff in seine Brieftasche und legte einen Schein hinein, ich nahm das Buch wieder in die Hand und schaute nach, wie groß meine ""Geschenk"" war.</p><p>Meist waren die Männer großzügig und bekamen dafür von mir ihre ""Belohnung""!</p><p>Ich nahm meinen Mantel in die Hand, im Sommer war das ein leichter Staubmantel und im Winter ein Poncho, setzte mich neben den Mann auf die Bank, legte meinen Mantel über meinen und seinen Schoß griff unter meinen Mantel, öffnete dem Mann die Hose und holte seine Penis heraus, denn ich ihm dann langsam, aber ganz intensiv wichste.</p><p>Dabei griff ich in meine Tasche und holte ein großes Taschentuch heraus, von denen ich immer genug Vorrat in der Tasche habe und legte es für Eventualitäten bereit.</p><p>Wenn ich am leisen Stöhnen des Mannes merkte, dass er gleich abspritzen wir, stülpte ich schnell das Taschentuch über seine erregte Eichel, und wenn es dem Mann dann kam, ejakulierte er in mein Taschentuch, das ich später, wenn ich ihm den Spritz-Schwanz damit gesäubert hatte, wegwarf.</p><p>War mein Geschenk größer als normal, bekam der Mann von mir Einen geblasen, denn einem Mann schön geil Fellatio zu machen, war in dem Zug kein Problem, denn sie Sitze standen sich so gegenüber das jede Reihe eine uneinsehbare Einheit bildete, die Sitzlehnen waren höher als die Köpfe das Passagiere, so dass keine sehen konnte, wer vor oder hinter einem in der Reihe saß und auch nicht, wenn ich zum Schwanzlutschen abtauchte.</p><p>Männer, die mehr von mir wollten, machte ich klar, dass ich mich nicht von ihnen ficken lassen würde, höchstens in den Popo hinten, und nur in deren Auto, in einem Hotel oder bei ihnen zu Hause, was alle sofort akzeptierten.</p><p>""Aber was ich dabei so alles erlebte, erzähle ich Euch später einmal!</p>"
644,Mein Kleiner Wildfang,Baracuda,,"['M/g', 'spank', 'inc', 'anal', 'oral']","Mein kleiner Wildfang heißt ""Susi"" und ist schon ""Sechs"" aber sie erzählt Allen dass sie bald ""Sieben"" wird, was sie aber den Leuten nicht erzählt ist, dass sie schon lange mit dem Papa ""SEX"" hat...",2012-02-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Wie soll ich meinen kleinen Wildfang jetzt nur beschreiben:</p><p>Sie heißt Susi, ist sechs, wird aber bald sieben Jahre alt, wie sie Allen erzählt, egal ob die es wissen wollen oder nicht.</p><p>Susi ist nicht nur altklug und manchmal etwas vorlaut, sie redet oft wie eine Erwachsene, wenn sie mich aber bezirzen will, benutzt sie gern ihre Baby-Sprache, weil sie weiß, das mich das immer mächtig anmacht.</p><p>Und meine niedliche Kleine ist fast das Ebenbild von Kathy aus der Werbung ""Müllermilch"" die mit ihrem großen, lasziven Lutsch-Mäulchen immer so schön ""Fruchtalarm"" ruft.</p><p>Aber Susi macht mit ihrem süßen Mäulchen noch viel, viel mehr als bloß die Kathy aus der Werbung, aber davon später.</p><p>Susis Mama ist leider als Susi zwei Jahre alt war bei einem Verkehrsunfall gestorben und seitdem lebe ich mit Susi allein und habe auch nicht die Absicht dies zu ändern, denn Susi gibt mir alles, auch den Sex, den ein Mann von seiner Partnerin braucht.</p><p>Ja, sie haben richtig gelesen, ich habe mit meiner kleinen sechsjährigen Tochter Sex und genieße das immer unheimlich, aber auch Susi macht es großen Spaß, wenn der Papa wieder mal schön mit ihr ""spielt"".</p><p>Angefangen Susi an Sex mit mir zu gewöhnen habe ich, als ich Susi so mit zwei Jahren manchmal wegen einer Ungezogenheit mit der Hand den kleinen, nackten Popo voll klatschen musste.</p><p>Dabei habe ich der Kleinen immer die linke Hand unter ihr molliges Bäuchlein zwischen ihre Schenkelchen geschoben und Susi dann im gleichen Rhythmus wie ich ihr da nackte Ärschchen mit der Hand verhaute, ihr die dicken, prallen Schamlippen massiert, bis sie vor Lust laut stöhnte und ob ihr das glaubt oder nicht, das kleine Nymphchen hatte schon mit zwei Jahren ihren ersten Orgasmus. Der wiederholte sich manchmal, wenn ich nach der Popo-Haue Susis nackten Körper an mich drückte ausgiebig das gemarterte Ärschchen massierte und sie anschließend am ""Pipi"" wie sie noch Heute ihr kleines, dickes Baby-Vötzchen nennt, vorne streichelte.</p><p>Später brachte ich ihr bei, mir während das Popo-Bestrafung den Schwanz zu lutschen, indem ich Susi auf der Couch, auf der Susis Prügelstrafe meist von mir vollzogen wurde, so zurecht legte, dass ihr Körper lang ausgestreckt auf dem Polster und ihr Köpfchen in meinem Schoß zwischen meinen Schenkeln lag, so konnte sie mir immer herrlich Einen blasen und ich konnte ihr dabei gut das dicke, nackte Ärschchen auspeitschen.</p><p>Er war für mich anfangs überhaupt kein Problehm, Susi an das Schwanzlutschen zu gewöhnen, für sie war das ein schönes Spiel, wenn ich ihre Lieblingsnascherei, nämlich ihr Nutella an meinen Schwanz schmierte und ihn mir dann von Susi ablecken ließ.</p><p>Später habe ich das auch mit meinen Hoden gemacht und Susi hat auch mein beiden dicken Eier in ihr kleines, geiles Lutsch-Mäulchen gesteckt und fein sauber geleckt, das Gleiche habe ich dann auch mit meiner Rosette gemacht das war megageil und ich hätte mir von ihrer kleinen Zunge stundenlang das Arschloch auslecken lassen können.</p><p>Natürlich habe ich Susi auch schön am Pipi und zwischen ihren beiden strammen Popobacken in der Popokimme und am After geleckt, manchmal mit aber auch ohne Nutella, das gefiel der kleinen Nymphe sehr, sie stöhnt immer geil dabei und presste meinen Kopf zwischen ihren strammen Schenkeln so ein, dass ich das Blut in meinen Ohren rauschen hörte.</p><p>Dann habe ich Susi dazu gebracht, dass sie mich mit meinem Schwanz in ihren kleinen, engen Popo hinten rein ließ.</p><p>Es war zwar nicht ganz so einfach, der Kleinen meinen ernormen Schwanz in den kleinen, engen Popo hinten einzuführen und es bedurfte meinerseits viel Überredungskunst und Versprechungen auf Belohnung, es gab auch viele Schmerzenslaute und etliche Tränen, bis endlich mein Schwanz bis zu den Eiern in ihrem kleinen Kinder-Arsch steckte, obwohl ich Susi nicht mit dem Wunsch sie jetzt arschzuficken überraschte, sondern die Weitung ihres Popokanals für meinen Riesenschwanz eher spielerisch vorbereitete.</p><p>Erst mit dem Fiberthermometer, dann einem Wüstchen und später mit einem richtigen Anal-Dildo den ich in einem Sexshop gekauft hatte, der hatte den Vorzug, dass es zwar ganz lang und schmal war, aber mittel eines Gummiballes zum Aufpumpen auf Eine nicht nur ganz beachtliche, sondern auch sehr schmerzhafte Größe gebracht werden konnte.</p><p>Den steckte ich Susi, während ich ihr das kleinen Vötzchen leckte, weil dabei ihre enge Anus immer besonders entspannt war, tief in den Popo hinten rein und probierte wie stark ich den Gummischwanz in ihrem engen Ärschchen aufpumpen konnte, bevor die Kleine anfing, vor Schmerzen zu quieken.</p><p>So bereitet ich die Kleine dann langsam auf ihren ersten, richtigen ""Arsch-Fick"" vor.</p><p>Nach anfänglichen Schwierigkeiten mit viel Geheule und Gejammer, gewöhnte sich Susi an ihren ""Papa-Schwanz"" im Ärschchen und heute will sie am liebsten Alles auf einmal haben:</p><p>Ihren Papa-Schwanzi im Ärschchen und gleichzeitig ihre ""Popo-Haue"" mit dem ""Onkel Weh-Weh"" oder der ""Tante Aua-Aua"".</p><p>Ihr ""Onkel Weh-Weh"" ist nämlich ein langes, schlankes Meerrohr-Stöckchen mit dem Susi von mir immer ihren verdienten ""Arschvoll"" bekommt und die ""Tante Aua-Aua"" ist eine kleine, Riemenpeitsche mit neun Lederriemchen, die ich aus ledernen Schnürsenkeln, die ich an einen Holgriff genagelt habe, selbst hergestellt habe, damit bekommt Susi von mir ihre Schläge nicht nur auf das kleine, stramme Ärschchen hinten, sondern auf vorne, auf die Brüstchen, das Bäuchlein und ihr nacktes, speckiges Kinder-Vötzchen und natürlich auch oft über ihre beiden strammen Schenkelchen, hinten und vorne, was Susi gar nicht gefällt und dementsprechend laut quiekt sie dabei.</p><p>Susi hat rasch gelernt, dass Sex mit mir auch Schläge und Schmerzen bedeuten, sie will zwar keine Schmerzen haben, aber sie braucht den Sex und so erträgt sie auch tapfer ihre Schmerzen, ja sie provoziert oft sogar eine Züchtigung, indem sie vorlaut oder frech zu mir ist, oder sie kommt zu mir, setzt sich auf meinen Schoß und flüstert mir leise ins Ohr:</p><p>""Du Papa, ich glaube ich brauche mal wieder was mit dem ""Onkel Weh-Weh"" oder der ""Tante Aua-Aua"" hinten drauf!""</p><p>""Aber warum willst du jetzt Schläge vom ""Onkel Weh-Weh"" oder der ""Tante Aua-Aua.""</p><p>haben Schatz, du hast doch gar nichts schlimmes gemacht?"" frage ich sie, dann flüstert sie leise:</p><p>""Doch Papa, ich habe was gemacht, was ganz Schlimmes!""</p><p>""So, dann sag dem Papa doch mal, was du schlimmes gemacht hast Kind!"" sage ich und fahre dabei mit der Hand unter ihr Kleid in ihr Höschen und streichle ihr den nackten ""Pfirsich"".</p><p>""Ich habe heute Nacht wieder heimlich an meinem Pipi unten herumgespielt, Papa!"" sagt Susi dann leise.</p><p>Ich fuhr mit der Hand unter ihrem Höschen nach hinten, tätschelte ihr das nackte Popochen und sagte dann:</p><p>""Ja, das ist natürlich ein sehr schweres Vergehen Kind, wenn du nachts heimlich im Bett mit deinem kleinen, geilen Baby-Vötzchen gespielt hast, wer darf das nur, Schatz?""</p><p>Und Susi drückt sich dann fest an mich und flüstert leise:</p><p>""Nur der Papa darf mit meinem kleinen Baby-Votzi spielen!""</p><p>""Dann weißt du auch, was du dafür verdient hast, dass du, wenn du wieder mal geil warst, nicht zu Papa gekommen bist und ihn gebeten hast, dass er wieder mal ganz lieb mit deinem kleinen Pipi und deinem kleinen Baby-Schwänzchen spielt, sondern du selbst nachts in deinem Bettchen heimlich onanierst?"" frage ich Susi und klopfe ihr dabei mit der Hand die nackten Arsch-Bäckchen hinten.</p><p>""Ja Papa, Schläge mit ""Onkel Weh-Weh"" oder der ""Tante Aua-Aua"" habe ich dafür verdient!"" sagt Susi dann schuldbewusst.</p><p>""Dann geh und hole ihn, dann bekommst du von mir, was du verdient hast Kind!"" sage ich und Susi fragt sofort:</p><p>""Wen soll ich denn jetzt holen Papa, gehen, den ""Onkel Weh-Weh"" oder die ""Tante Aua-Aua""?</p><p>""Ach weißt du was, hol beide her, dann lasse ich Alle mal hübsch auf deinem strammen, geilen Ärschchen ein kleines Tänzchen machen!"" sage ich lachend.</p><p>Susi beeilt sich auch immer und kommt rasch mit ihren beiden Züchtigungsutensilien in der Hand zu mir zurück, gibt sie mir und fängt auch gleich an, sich brav ganz nackt auszuziehen.</p><p>Erst das Kleid oder das Röckchen, Hosen darf Susi nur außer Haus, also in der Schule tragen, wo sie in die erste Klasse geht, zu Hause will ich, dass die Kleine Kleidchen oder Röckchen trägt, die ihr eigentlich zu klein sind, aber so kurz, dass wenn sie vor mir steht, ich ihr Höschen, wo sich immer ihr herrlicher kleiner, dicker, nackter Pfirsich vorne abdrückt und hinten die beiden strammen Popo-Bäckchen gut sehen kann.</p><p>Ich lasse sie auch öfter ohne Höschen, also unten herum völlig nackt im Haus herumlaufen, weil ich dann so schön ihr nacktes Vötzchen vorne und den strammen Popo hinten sehe, was besonders reizvoll für mich ist, wenn ich sie gerade mal wieder übergelegt und ihr mit dem ""Onkel Weh-Weh"" oder der ""Tante Aua-Aua"" tüchtig das Ärschchen gerötet habe.</p><p>Dann schaue ich ganz gespannt zu, wie sich Susi langsam auszieht, nach dem Kleid oder dem Röckchen das Blüschen oder T-Shirt dann die Kniestrümpfe und Schuhe und zum Schluss das Schlüpferchen, dann steht mein Nackenfrosch wie Gott sie geschaffen hat vor mir und will ihre ""Haue""!""</p><p>Ich habe mit mittlerweile auch die Hose und den Slip ausgezogen und sitze jetzt mit hoch aufgerichtetem, steifen Penis da und sage zu Susi die neugierig auf meinen erigierten Schwanz starrt:</p><p>""Komm Schatz, knie dich vor mich auf dem Teppich und mach dem Papa erst mal ein Bisschen ""Gute-Gute"" am Schwanzie!""</p><p>""Gute-Gute"" nennt Susi nämlich immer das ""Schwanz-Lutschen"" und Eier-Lecken"" bei mir.</p><p>Susi kniet sich vor mir auf den Boden, nimmt erst meinen Penis in die kleine Faust und zieht mir so stark die Vorhaut über die Eichel zurück, dass es weh tut und ich vor Schmerz aufstöhnen aber Susi weiß genau, dass mich das unheimlich angeilt, dann macht sie ein paar vorsichtige Wichsbewegungen und beugte sich dann über meinen Schwanz, streckt ihre kleine Zunge heraus und berührt damit vorsichtig mein Pissloch, dabei schaut sie manchmal zu mir hoch und fragt mich mit glühendem Gesichtchen:</p><p>""Ist das schön für dich Papa?""</p><p>Natürlich ist das schön für mich, Schatzie sage ich dann und Susi setzt nach und fragt mich:</p><p>""Ja, gefällt es dir, wie ich es mache?""</p><p>""Ja, du machst das ganz prima Schatz, aber jetzt nimm den großen Papa-Schwanz schön tief in dein Mäulchen und lutsche ihn dem Papa fleißig, damit er richtig groß und dick dabei wird und vergiss nicht dem Papa auch mal ganz fest die Bällchen abzulecken, das macht ihn mächtig geil!"" sage ich dann und Susi gehorcht und lässt meinen Schwanz in ihrem süßen Lutsch-Mäulchen verschwinden und nuckelt daran, wie ein Baby an der Flasche.</p><p>Nach einer Weile lässt sie dann meinen Schwanz aus ihrem Mäulchen gleiten, nimmt ihn in die Hand und hält ihn so hoch, dass sie meine beiden Hoden ablecken kann, aber sie nimmt meinen Eier auch oft in den Mund und saugt kräftig daran, so dass ich dabei immer denke:</p><p>""Mein Gott, wo tut sie bloß diese Rieseneier immer hin in ihrem kleinen Mäulchen?""</p><p>Wenn dann Susi meinen Schwanz wieder ins Mäulchen nimmt und weiter lutscht, merke ich wie mir langsam der Samen aus den Hoden hoch kriecht dann packe ich Susi bei den Haaren, ziehe ihr Köpfchen von meinem Schwanz weg und sage:</p><p>""Komm Schatz lass es jetzt gut sein, sonst muss dir der Papa noch seinen Saft in dein Göschchen spritzen!""</p><p>""Aber das macht doch nichts Papa, komm spritzt ruhig wenn du willst, ich schlucke auch alles ganz brav hinunter, was da vorne aus deinem großen Schwanzi rauskommt!""</p><p>""Nein, nein, das mache ich nicht, ich spritze dir jetzt nicht meinen Schmand ins Mäulchen, du willst dich doch sicher nur um deine Popo-Haue drücken, los hol den Hocker her und gehe in deine Lieblingsstellung!"" sage ich mit gespielter Strenge.</p><p>Susi Lieblingsstellung bei so einer Züchtigung ist immer folgende:</p><p>Ich sitze in meinem Sessel mit dem ""Onkel Weh-Weh"" oder der ""Tante Aua-Aua"" in der Hand, Susi hat den niedrigen Fuß-Hocker der zu den Sesseln gehört herbeigeholt und sich mit dem Rücken zu mir gewandt, so darauf gesetzt, dass ihre Schenkel außerhalb des breiten Hockers sind und so ihre kleine Spalte und ihre beiden kleinen Arschbäckchen weit auseinanderklaffen und sich mit den Händen auf dem Teppich abgestützt.</p><p>Nun nehme ich meinen hochsteifen Schwanz in die Hand, wichs ihn noch ein wenig und halte der Kleinen dann meine dicke Eichel an die Anus.</p><p>Sofort flieg das hübsche Köpfchen meiner Kleinen nach hinten und Susi fleht mich an:</p><p>""Bitte Papa, sei vorsichtig mit meinem kleinen Popoloch, nicht dass es mir weh tut, bitte, bitte, ganz langsam reinstecken das große Schwanzi in mein enges Arschie und am Anfang nicht so tief rein und dann ganz langsam ficki-ficki machen, ja?""</p><p>Ich drücke vorsichtig mit meiner Eichel gegen die Anus der Kleinen und ihr, an meine ständige Afterweitung gewöhnter, enger Schließmuskel gibt mühelos nach und mein Penis verschwinde langsam im Kinder-Arsch von Susi</p><p>Gleichzeitig hebe ich den """"Onkel Weh-Weh"" oder der ""Tante Aua-Aua"" und ziehe ihn Susi streng, aber nicht brutal über den kleinen Arsch.</p><p>Aus dem süßen Mund von Susi kommt dann eine tiefes ""Aaaaahhhhhhh"" ihr kleiner Körper macht einen Satz nach vorne, so dass mein Penis so weit aus dem Fick-Popo von Susi flutscht, dass ich meine blanke Eichel sehen kann, dann stößt sie ihren kleinen Arsch wieder so weit zurück, dass ihr dabei mein Schwanz wieder so weit in den Darm fährt, dass man nur noch meine dicken Hoden sehen kann.</p><p>Das wiederholt sich beim nächsten und übernächsten Schlag, immer wieder schlage ich zu, erst leicht dann fester und wenn das Stöhnen den Kleinen immer geiler wird, dann noch fester, immer und immer wieder auf ihren kleinen, geilen Arsch.</p><p>Leider kann ich dieses herrliche Spiel aber nicht lange mit der Kleinen machen, denn durch ihr wildes Geficke, ihr geiles Stöhnen und durch die herrlichen, dicken, roten Striemen auf Susis kleinem, dicken Arsch angegeilt, kommt mir rasch der Samen und ich ejakuliere dem Mädchen eine mächtige Samenladung in den Darm.</p><p>Susi ist dann immer etwas enttäuscht, sie wollte noch länger den Papa-Schwanz ficken und noch mehr Hiebe auf den prallen Arsch von mir haben, aber ich sage dann:</p><p>""Komm Schatz, dreh dich um, leg dich auf den Rücken und mach die Beinchen weit auseinander, dann macht dir der Papa ganz lieb ""Gute-Gute"" am Votzie!""</p><p>""Ja Papa, mach das, leck mich, leck mir ganz lieb das Pipi!"" sagt dann Susi selig, dann dreht sie sich um, legt sich auf den Rücken, mach die Beinchen auseinander und steckt mir ihr süßes Kinder-Vötzchen zu Lecken hin.</p><p>Mit dem empfindlichen Innenseiten der Schenkelchen fange ich meistens an, lecke und küsse mich die Beinchen hoch, bis kurz vor ihrem Vötzchen und gehe dann mit der Zunge wieder das andere Beinchen bis zu den Kniekehlen hinunter.</p><p>Susi hat ihre beiden Hände auf meinen Kopf gelegt und wühlt in meinen Harren herum, jedes Mal, wenn ich mich mit meiner Zunge in die Nähe ihrer kleinen Spalte komme, stöhnt sie geil, aber ich lecke sie nicht, ich will sie noch etwas zappeln lassen, bis Susi es nicht mehr aushält und mich anfleht:</p><p>""Bitte, bitte Papa, leck mich, leck mir das Pipi, ich halte es nicht länger aus, so leck doch endlich""</p><p>Und kaum erfülle ich ihr den Wunsch und berühre mit meiner Zunge das kleine, aber schon gut ausgebildete Knöpfchen, das neugierig zwischen ihre beiden dicken Schamlippen vorne herausschaut, explodiert Susi förmlich, ihr kleiner Körper zuckt wie unter Peitschenhieben, sie drückt meinen Kopf so fest sie kann gegen ihren Schlitz und ruft laut stöhnend:</p><p>""Aahhhhhhh, tut das gut Papa, gleich komm ich, bitte, bitte, nicht aufhören, gleich spritz ich mein Sämelchen, ooooohhhhhhh, jaaaaaaaaaaaa, geeeeeeeiiiiiiiiillllll!""</p><p>Dann ejakuliert sie mir ihren dünnen, wasserklaren Liebssaft, den nur ganz kleine Kinder, Jungs und Mädchen die noch nicht so oft gewichst haben und noch ungefickt sind verspritzen, auf meine Zunge, der Rest läuft ihr aus dem Schlitz, den Popo-Damm entlang über die Popo-Loch und tropft auf den Hocker.</p><p>""Na, war es schön für dich Schatz?"" frage ich und lecke Susi den Rest des Samens von ihrem kleinen Popo-Loch.</p><p>""Ja, Papa, er war so geil, aber könntest du noch ein klein wenig an meinem Popoloch lecken, das ist so schön!""</p><p>""Soll dir das Papa auch noch einen schönen Zungenfick in dein süßes Popo-Loch machen. Schatz?"" frage ich und Susi drückt ihren kleinen Arsch noch weiter vor und ruft:</p><p>""Ja leck Papa und fick mein Popo-Loch mit deiner Zunge!""</p><p>Und das mach ich auch, ich spreize die Zunge und fahre damit der Kleinen tief in den Po.</p><p>Susi stöhnt geil, ihr Vötzchen zuckt, ihr Arschlöchlein zieht sich ein paar Mal rhythmisch zusammen, weitet sich wieder und dann spitzt Susi zum zweiten Mal ab.</p><p>Danach nehme ich Susi auf meinen Schoß, die Kleine sinkt sie ganz erschöpft in meine Arme und schnurrt wie ein Kätzchen, dabei spielt sie mit meinem nassen, halbschlaffen Schwanz und meinen Hoden und ich streichle sie zart zwischen den Beinchen und in der Popo-Spalte und frage dann:</p><p>""Na Schatz, hat es dir gefallen, was der Papa mit dir gemacht hat, war es schön für dich!""</p><p>""Ja, Papa, er war geil, der ""Onkel Weh-Weh"" und die ""Tante Aua-Aua"", aber auch dein großes, steifes Schwanzie im Popo-Loch haben mir zwar ein Bisschen weh getan, aber es war schön, können wir das bad mal wieder machen?""</p><p>Das beweißt mir immer wieder, dass Susi zwar nicht schmerzlüstern ist, aber sie weiß doch dass wenn sie Sex und einen Orgasmus dabei haben will, dass sie von mir geschlagen und auch dabei arschgefickt wird, Susi will das und sie braucht das!</p><p>Aber wir spielen noch andere Spiele zusammen die Susi sehr liebt, besonders ihr Pissi-Spiel.</p><p>Wenn mal muss, fragt sie mich oft:</p><p>""Papa ich muss jetzt mal ganz arg, willst du mit mir auf die Toilette und zusehen, wie ich schön Pipi mache?""</p><p>Natürlich will ich das und wir gehen dann zusammen auf die Toilette, Susi zieht ihr Höschen aus, und wirft es auf den Boden, dann öffnet sie die Brille, setzt sich darauf und spreizt die Beinchen, ich knie mich vor ihr auf den Boden, berühre mit der Hand ihre Schamlippen, streichle sie zart und flüstere dann:</p><p>""Komm Schatz piss, lass alles schön herausspritzen, was du in deinem kleine, süßen Baby-Vötzchen hast.</p><p>Susi drückt dann fest und im hohen Strahl schießt ihr Harn aus der Röhre.</p><p>Ich streichle sie weiter am Vötzchen und halte auch mal meine Hand in nicht enden wollenden Piss-Strahl der Kleinen.</p><p>Manchmal stecke ich Susi beim Pinkeln auch einen Finger in den Po, weil mich das schöne Spiel ihres Schließmuskels, wenn sie den letzten Tropfen ihre Urins aus dem Schlitzchen presst, so anmacht.</p><p>Aber es gibt auch noch eine andre, noch aufregendere Variante unseres schönen Pipi-Spiels:</p><p>Wir ziehen uns im Bad beide aus, ich setze mich auf die Schüssel und Susi klettert auf mich, dann geht sie in die Hocke, stellt sie ihre Füße auf meine Oberschenkel und spreizt die Schenkelchen so weit es nur geht und pinkelt, dabei versucht sie mit dem Piss-Strahl meinen Schwanz und die Hoden zu treffen, was ihr fast immer gelingt und mich unheimlich geil macht.</p><p>Noch geiler für mich ist, wenn Susi beim Pissen dabei auch noch meinen Schwant tief im Ärschchen stecken hat, weil ich wie gesagt das Muskelspiel ihrer kleinen, sehr engen Rosette, so sehr liebe.</p><p>Dabei wünschte ich mir so, bei diesem geilen Spiel Susi einmal in den kleinen Arsch zu pissen, was aber bei meiner enormen Schwanzsteife nie ging.</p><p>Das nächste Pipi-Spiel spielen wir, wenn ich Susi bade, sie will nämlich immer von mir gebadet werden, dann sitzen wir zusammen in der Wanne, Susi sitzt mir gegenüber und spielt mit meinem Schwanz und ich mit ihrem Vötzchen, ich trinke dabei Sekt und Susi bekommt auch ein Glas von mir, weil Sekt im heißen Badewasser besonders die Harnfunktion anregt.</p><p>Manchmal sitzt Susi auch auf mir, entweder mit dem Rücken, oder dem Gesicht zu mir und hat meinen Schwanz tief im Ärschchen, dann reitet sie meinen Schwanz und pisst dabei.</p><p>Oder sie kniet sich über mich und steckt mir ihr süßes, kleines Vötzchen ins Gesicht, dann greift sie mit beiden Händen an ihre kleinen Schamlippen, zieht sie so weit auseinander, das ihr kleines Kitzlerchen ganz weit hervortritt und fragt mich dann:</p><p>""Willst du jetzt auch meinen Sekt haben Papa?""</p><p>""Ja mach, spitzt ab, spitz dem Papa dein Pipi ins Gesicht!"" sage ich dann gespannt und Susi spitzt und wie.</p><p>Ihr, vom Schampus gefülltes Bläschen will gar nicht aufhören zu spitzen und ihr Urin spritzt mir ins Gesicht und in den geöffneten Mund und das gefällt mir sehr.</p><p>Nachher darf Susi mir noch schön ""Einen"" blasen, weil mein Schwanz durch das schöne Spiel wieder eisenhart geworden ist.</p><p>Aber es gibt bei unseren schönen Spielen auch Steigerungen, so zum Beispiel die Geschichte mit der Rute und das kam so:</p><p>Wir saßen beide am Fernseher, das heißt ich saß in meinem Sessel und Susi lag mit weit gespreizten Beinchen vor mir auf dem Teppich, ihr kurzes Röckchen war so weit hoch gerutscht, dass ich ihr pralles Arschen, das in einem engen, weißen Höschen steckte, bewundern konnte.</p><p>Im Fernseher kam ein alter Film und drin war eine Szene die in einer alten Dorschule spielte.</p><p>Der Film zeigte eine gemischte Schul-Klasse mit Jungs und Mädchen im Alter von sechs bis vierzehn Jahren mit ihrem alten Lehrer, ein Junge stand vor seiner Schulbank, der Lehrer hatte ihn am Ohr gepackt und gerufen:</p><p>""So, du hast also dein Hausaufgaben vergessen du Lümmel, dann komm mal mir nach vorne!""</p><p>Dann zog er den Jungen an den Ohren nach vorne, ließ ihn vor seinem Pult stehen und befahl dem Jungen:</p><p>Die Hose und Unterhose runter, wenn du eine anhast!""</p><p>Während der Mann den Pult öffnete und einen langen Rohstock herausholte, streifte sich der Junge die Hosenträger von den Schultern, öffnete seinen Hosenladen und ließ die Hose auf die Füße fallen</p><p>Und da er keine Unterhose trug, stand er jetzt untenherum völlig nackt da.</p><p>Der Lehrer kam näher, packte ihn am Genick, drückte seinen Kopf nach unten und befahl dem Jungen:</p><p>""Los bück dich, die Hände an die Fußspitzen!""</p><p>Der Junge gehorchte widerwillig und bückte sich so tief er konnte hinunter, dabei wurde sein sowieso schon recht strammer Jungen-Arsch dabei noch runder und praller und man konnte gut seine beiden schaukelnden Hoden, an seinem schon sehr beachtlichen Buben-Schwanz unten sehen.</p><p>Der Lehrer hatte sich inzwischen seitlich von dem Jungen aufgestellt die Hand gehoben und ihm mit dem Rohstock einen unheimlich scharfen Hieb über den dicken Arsch gezogen.</p><p>Der Junge ging schreiend in die Knie, auf seinem strammen Arsch lief sofort ein dicker, roter Striemen auf, er kam aber sofort wieder hoch und steckte dem Lehrer erneut den Straf-Arsch zum Draufschlagen hin.</p><p>Er bekam vom Lehrer noch elf scharfe Hiebe über den nackten Arsch, dann war sein Dutzend voll.</p><p>Er durfte sich wieder gerade hinstellen, die Hose hochziehen und an seinen Platz gehen, wobei man sehen konnte, dass die Züchtigung ziemlich schmerzhaft gewesen sein muss, denn er rutsche mit seinem Po ganz unruhig auf der harten Holzbank hin und her.</p><p>Dann ging der Lehrer mit dem Rohstock durch die Reihen und rief:</p><p>""Wer von Euch hat noch keine Hausaufgaben gemacht, der melde sich lieber gleich, bevor ich eure Hefte kontrolliere?""</p><p>Ein Mädchen von etwa zwölf bis dreizehn Jahren hob zögern die Hand.</p><p>""So, dann komm mal nach vorne und lege dich über!"" sagte der Lehrer streng.</p><p>Das Mädchen ging mit unsicheren Schritten nach vorne und legte sich, der Klasse den Rücken zugewandt, über den Lehrerpult.</p><p>Der Lehrer ging in die Ecke wo in einer großen Bodenvase kopfüber mehrere Ruten aus Birkenzeigen steckten.</p><p>Er nahm eine der Ruten heraus, schüttelte das Wasser ab und ging damit zu dem Mädchen, er legte die Rute neben ihr auf den Pult, griff an ihren Rocksaum und hob ihr Kleid hoch.</p><p>Das Mädchen hatte einen, fleischfarbenen Schlüpfer mit langen Beinen an, der ihren dicken Popo und ihre festen Oberschenkel herrlich modellierte.</p><p>Der Lehrer griff ihr in Bund und streifte dem Mädchen langsam den Schlüpfer vom dicken Hintern.</p><p>Dann nahm er die Rute in die Hand, hob den Arm und schlug zu.</p><p>Aber wie er das machte, war höchst interessant, er schlug dem Mädchen nicht wie bei so einer Ruten-Züchtigung üblich, die Birkenreißer quer über den Arsch, sondern von oben nach unten so über den Mädchen-Hintern, das nur die Rutenspitzen am Straf-Popo und den dicken Oberschenkeln vorbeisausten.</p><p>Mindesten zwei Dutzend Mal ließ der Mann den Popo des Mädchens mit der Rute fitzen, die dabei quiekte sie wie ein kleines Ferkel und ihre Popospalte zog sich bei jedem Schlag mit der Rute so eng zusammen, dass ihre beiden dicken, dunkelvioletten Schamlippen, die man vorher gut sehen konnte, zwischen ihren dicken Schenkel verschwanden.</p><p>Das änderte sich, als der Lehrer die Seite wechselte und dem Mädchen die Rute jetzt quer über den dicken Arsch zog, jetzt sprangen die beiden strammen Popobacken bei jedem Schlag den sie vom strengen Lehrer über den Blanken gezogen bekam, so weit auseinender dass man jetzt wieder die ganze Pracht ihrer dicken Votze sehen konnte.</p><p>Das arme Mädchen musste noch gut zwei Dutzend Ruten-Hiebe ertragen und zum Schluss weinte sie hemmungslos, dann erst durfte sie ihren Schlüpfer wieder hochziehen und an ihren Platz gehen.</p><p>Mich hatte die ganze Szene so erregt, dass ich deutlich spürte, wie sich mein Penis unter meiner Hose steil aufrichtete, aber auch an Susi war der Film nicht ohne Wirkung geblieben, denn sie reib sich beim Betrachten des Filmes ein paar Mal mit der Hand zwischen den Beinchen.</p><p>Als der Film uninteressant wurde, schaltete ich den Fernseher aus und Susi kam sofort hoch, kletterte auf meinen Schoß und fing an, mit mir zu schmusen.</p><p>Ich griff ihr zwischen die Beinchen und wollte ihr die Schenkel auseinender drücken, aber Susi sagte sofort:</p><p>""Warte mal Papa, ich ziehe erst mein Höschen aus, dann kannst du besser mein nacktes Pipi streicheln!""</p><p>Das tat sie dann auch, sie streifte sich das Höschen vom Pop und warf es auf den Boden, dann setzte sie sich mit weit gespreizten Schenkeln wieder auf meinen Schoß.</p><p>Erst streichelte ich ihr die empfindlichen Innenseiten ihrer Schenkelchen und an ihre beiden dicken Schamlippen, Susi hatte ihr hübsches Köpfchen an meine Schulter gelehnt und dabei schnurrte sie wie ein kleines Kätzchen.</p><p>""Na Schatz, wie hat dir der Film gefallen?"" begann ich unsere Gespräch.</p><p>Susi drehte ihr Köpfchen, strahlte mich an und sagte:</p><p>""Es war gar toll Papa, hast du gesehen was für ein großes Schwanzi der Junge gehabt hat und seine Eier erst, wie die immer so lustig gehüpft sind, wenn er vom Herr Lehrer mit dem bösen Rohstock auf sein dickes Arschi gehauen wurde, und wie schlimm das Mädchen geweint hat bei der Popo-Haue mit der Rute, sag mal Papa, tut so eine Rute mehr weh, als die Schläge mit dem ""Onkel Weh-Weh"" oder der ""Tante Aua-Aua""?""</p><p>""I wo, so eine Birken-Rute tut doch nicht halb so arg weh, als der ""Onkel Weh-Weh"" oder der ""Tante Aua-Aua"" wenn man damit auf den nackten Popo oder zwischen die Beinchen auf das blanke Pipi gehauen wird!"" sagte ich und streichelte ihr weiter das Vötzchen.</p><p>""Aber warum besorgst du dir denn nicht für meinen Popo auch so eine Rute und schlägst mich damit, wenn ich mal nicht so arg böse war und die Haue nicht so arg weh tun soll auf meinem armen Popo?"" fragte Susi altklug.</p><p>Ich steckte Susi meinen Zeigefinger tief ins Vötzchen und massierte ihr mit dem Daumen das dicke Kitzlerchen und fragte:</p><p>Willst du wirklich, dass ich mir so eine Rute wie in dem Film besorge und dir damit, außerdem mit dem ""Onkel Weh-Weh"" oder der ""Tante Aua-Aua"" den kleinen, nackten Arsch versohle, Kind?""</p><p>""Ja Papa, besorge so eine Rute, dann kannst du mich damit schlagen und den ""Onkel Weh-Weh"" oder die ""Tante Aua-Aua"" öfters mal am Hacken in meinem Zimmer lassen!"" sagte Susi lachend.</p><p>""Weißt du was, gleich Morgen gehen wir beide zusammen in den Wald, dann kannst du dir dein Rütchen, mit dem du in Zukunft von mir geschlagen werden willst, selbst aussuchen und jetzt komm, geh von meinem Schoß runter, knie dich zwischen meine Beine und mach mir schön ""Gut-Gute"" am Schwanzie und den Eiern!""</p><p>""Ja Papa, das mach ich!"" sagte Susi freudig, dann war sie wie der Blitz von meinem Schoß, kniete sich vor mir auf den Teppich und wollte meinen Schwanz ins Mäulchen stecken, aber ich sage:</p><p>""Komm, dreh dich um und knie dich neben mein rechtes Knie, damit ich dich beim Schwanz-Lutschen schön am Votzie streicheln kann!""</p><p>Susi drehte sich um, streckte ihr geiles Ärschchen hinten ganz weit heraus und ließ meinen Schwanz in ihrem Lutsch-Mäulchen verschwinden.</p><p>Ich griff mit der Linken unter ihr Bäuchlein und steckte ihr den Mittelfinger ins Vötzchen, mit der rechten Hand fuhr ich Susi durch die Popokimme und suchte ihr kleines Löchlein und als ich es gefunden hatte, führte ich ihr den Mittelfinger bis zu meinem Handrücken in die enge Anus ein, dann bekam Susi von beiden Seiten einen herrlichen Fingerfick von mir gemacht.</p><p>Susi war selig, sie beugte sich über mich, öffnete ihr kleines Lutsch-Mäulchen, das mir schon so viel Freude gemacht und mir unzählige Ejakulationen beschert hatte und fing an mir laut schmatzend den Schwanz zu lutschen, wobei sie zwar unterdrückt, aber um so geiler stöhnte.</p><p>Dann ließ sie meinen Schwanz aus dem Mäulchen gleiten und fuhr mir mit ihrer kleine, nassen Zunge den Penisschaft entlang bis hinunter zu dem Hoden, dann nahm sie erst das Eine und dann das andere Ei in den Mund und saugte ganz fest daran, manchmal biss sie mir auch mit ihren kleinen Zähnchen sanft in die Eier, weil sie wusste, das mich das immer sehr angeilt.</p><p>Dann nahm ich ihre kleine Hand und führte sie zwischen meine Beine, Susi wusste sofort was ich wollte, ihr Finger suchte meinen Anus und als sie meinen Schließmuskel gefunden hatte, führte sie mir ihren Finger hinten ein und fing auch sofort an, so wie ich es eben bei ihr machte, mir mit festen Stößen das Arschloch mit dem Finger durchzuficken.</p><p>Das macht die Kleine oft, dabei spürt Susi nämlich immer am Zusammenziehen meines Afters, wenn ich abspitzen muss, so wie jetzt auch, dann hat sie schnell meinen Schwanz wieder ins Mäulchen gesteckt und sich von mir ihr kleines, enges Göschchen mit meinem Schmand vollspitzen lassen, den sie auch gleich gierig schluckte, denn sie wollte nicht einen Tropfen ""Papa-Sämchelchen"" wie sie mein Ejakulat liebevoll nennt, das ich ihr immer in all ihres süßen Löchlein spitze, verschwenden.</p><p>Nachher hat sie mir auch noch den Schwanz blitzsauber geleckt und ich bekam gleich wieder einen ""Steifen"" das schob ich sie weg und sagte: ""So Schatz, genug für Heute, morgen ist auch noch ein Tag!""</p><p>Aber es gab gar kein ""Morgen""!</p><p>Kaum lag ich im Bett, das kam Susi leise ins Schlafzimmer geschlichen und schlüpfte an meinen Füßen unter die Bettdecke, dann spürte ich erst ihre kleine Hand in meiner Schlafanzugshose, wie sie meinen Schwanz herausholte und dann ihre kleine, nasse Zunge an meiner Eichel und wie sich ihre Lippen um meine Eichel schloss und sie mir gleichzeitig wie Susi mit geil Einen blies, sie mir die Schlafanzugs-Hose herunterstreifte und dann ganz auszog.</p><p>Als sie merkte, dass meinen Eier anfing zu zucken, kam sie unter der Bettdecke hervor, kletterte über mich weg und legte sich mit dem Rücken mir zugewandt vor mich, griff mit beiden Händen nach hinten und zog sich ihre beiden molligen Arschbäckchen so weit es nur ging auseinander und flüsterte ganz erregt:</p><p>""Komm Papa, fick mich, fick mein Ärschchen!""</p><p>Natürlich tat ich ihr den Gefallen und rammte ihr meinen Schwanz bis zu den Eiern in den kleinen, engen Arsch und fickte sie mit weit ausholenden Bewegungen, während Susi ihre beiden dicken Arschbäckchen immer weiter auseinander zog, damit ich mit meinem Schwanz ja auch tief genug in sie hineinficken konnte, dann sagte sie leise:</p><p>""Aber Papa, nicht dein großes Schwanzi aus meinem Popochen ziehen, wenn dir dein Sämelchen schön gekommen ist, ich will mit deinem Schwanzi im Popo einschlafen, das fände ich so geil!""</p><p>Natürlich tat ich ihr auch diesen Gefallen und als ich ihr laut stöhnend Samenstrahl um Samenstrahl in den Darm gejagt hatte, schliefen wir beide völlig erschöpft, aber glücklich ein, ich den kleine, heißen Körper von Susi eng umschlungen und sie genoss meinen habschlaffen Schwanz in ihrem kleinen Arsch hinten drin.</p><p>Als ich am Morgen schon wieder die kleine, nasse Zunge meiner kleinen Schlampe an meine Nülle spürte, schob ich sie von meinem Schwanz weg und sagte zu Susi die mit hochrotem Köpfchen unter meiner Bettdecke hervorkam:</p><p>""Lass das Schatz, wir haben Heute noch viel vor!""</p><p>""Ja Papa, ich weiß, wir müssen zusammen in den Wald gehen und ein schönes Rütchen für meine Popo-Haue holen gehen!"" sagte Susi freudig ""Ja, das müssen wir Schatz!"" sagte ich und wollte gerade aufstehen, da hielt Susi meine Hand fest und sagte leise:</p><p>""Wenn wir im Wäldchen sind Papa und ich mein Rütchen bekommen habe, dann musst du mich aber auch dort mal schön in den Popo ficken!""</p><p>Warum muss ich das denn machen, Schatz!"" fragte ich und streichelte Susi dabei zwischen den gespreizten Beinchen.</p><p>""Weil wir noch nie im Wald ""Ficki-Ficki"" zusammen gemacht haben Papa und ich stelle mir das so geil vor!"" war ihre Antwort.</p><p>""Na, wir werden ja sehen!"" sagte ich und zog Susi aus dem Bett.</p><p>Dann gingen wir beide frühstücken.</p><p>Gleich nach dem Frühstück nahm ich meine Rosenschere und ging mit Susi in das nahe Wäldchen hinten meinem Haus.</p><p>Als die Kleine so mit hüpfendem Popochen vor mir her lief und dabei manchmal ihr kurzes Röckchen hochflog, konnte ich gar nicht glauben, was ich da sah:</p><p>Das kleine, geile Ferkel hatte unter ihrem Röckchen gar kein Höschen an.</p><p>""Du Schatz, komm doch mal her!"" sagte ich.</p><p>Susi gehorchte und blieb stehen.</p><p>""Sag mal, warum hast du unter deinem Kleid kein Höschen angezogen?"" fragte ich sie, dann griff ich ihr unter das kurze Kleid an den kleinen, strammen Popo hinten und kniff ihr mit den Daumen und Zeigefinger fest in die Arsch-Bäckchen.</p><p>""Autsch, autsch, Papa, das tut doch weh!"" jammerte Susi und versuchte ihren Unterkörper nach hinten zu schieben um meinem Kneifen zu entgehen.</p><p>""Du musst das neue Rütchen doch auch gleich an meinem Popo ausprobieren Papi, da ist es doch besser, wenn mein Arschi schon ganz nackig ist!"" sagte sie in ihrer altklugen Art.</p><p>Als wir dann an das kleine Birken-Wäldchen kamen, drückte ich Susi die Rosen-Schere in die Hand und sagte:</p><p>""So mein Schatz, jetzt schneide dir dein Rütchen selbst ab, achte drauf, dass die Zweige nicht so dünn, aber auch nicht zu dick sind und mindestens so lang wie dein Arm sind!""</p><p>Susi machte sich sofort ans Werk und ich staunte nur noch, mit welchem Sachverstand sie die Zweige für die Rute aussuchte und nach einer ganzen Weile musste ich sie fast bremsen, damit sie nicht zu viele Zweige anschnitt.</p><p>Dann gab sie mir das Bündel, das ich dann auf den Boden legte und anfing zu sortieren.</p><p>Dann hielt ich eine dickes, langes Bündel Birken-Reiser in der Hand und sagte zu Susi :</p><p>""Komm Schatz, lass uns jetzt das Rütchen auf deinem nackigen Popo ausprobieren!""</p><p>Au fein Papa, das machen wir!"" sagte Susi dann beugte sie sich vor, stützte ihre Hände auf die Knie und streckten den kleinen Popo hinten ganz einladend heraus.</p><p>Ich ging mit dem Rutenbündel in der Hand zu ihr, schlug ihr das Kleidchen über die Hüften und entblößte ihren kleinen, strammen Popo.</p><p>Dann legte ich das Birkenreis genau in die Popomitte von Susi und tätschelte ihr damit die Popo-Spalte sowie ihr kleines Popoloch und dann weiter unten ihre beiden dicken Schamlippen, die neugierig zwischen ihren strammen Schenkelchen hinten hervorschaute, was die Kleine mit einem leisen, geilen Stöhnen beantwortete und schlug dann zu und ließ die Birkenreiser quer über Susi 's Popo huschen.</p><p>Susi zuckte erschreckt zusammen, als die Birken-Rute das erste Mal ihren nackten Popo küsste und rief:</p><p>""Au Papa, das zirpt aber!""</p><p>""Ja. natürlich zirpt es, sehr sogar, aber jetzt will ich einmal sehen, wie die Rute auf deinem Pipi zirpt, los komm hoch!""</p><p>Susi gehorchte zögern und als sie dann vor mir stand, drehte ich sie so um, dass ihr kleiner Körper mit dem Rücken mir zugewandt, gegen mich lehnte.</p><p>Mit der linken Hand hob ich ihr den Saum ihres Kleidchens hoch und entblößte ihre nackte Vorder-Front und gleichzeitig zog ich mit derselben Hand ihr linkes Bein so weit auseinander, dass ihr kleiner, nackter Schlitz jetzt weit offen stand.</p><p>Dann tätschelte ich ihr wieder mit dem Rutenbündel das kleine Vötzchen, was Susi wieder laut aufstöhnen ließ und dann wurden meine Schläge immer fester und fester.</p><p>Susi wand sie dabei wie ein Aal und wenn ich sie nicht festgehalten hätte, wäre sie mir sicher ausgekommen.</p><p>Doch als ich sah, das ihre beiden dicken Schamlippen jetzt tiefrot und leicht angeschwollen waren, ließ ich die Rute sinken und die Kleine los, die sofort anfing, sich mit beiden Händen das gemarterte Vötzchen zu reiben und dann fragte ich sie:</p><p>""Na Schatz, wie hat dir das Rütchen geschmeckt?""</p><p>""Auf dem Popo war es gar nicht schlimm, Papa, aber auf meinem Pipi hat es schon arg weh getan, aber es war ja so geil!""</p><p>""So dann lass uns nach Hause gehen und das Rütchen versorgen Schatz!"" sagte ich und C. hüpft wieder mit lustig wackelndem, nackigen Popo vor mir her,</p><p>Zu Hause fragte sie gleich neugierig, was jetzt mit dem Rütchen passiere und ich sagte zu der staunenden Kleinen:</p><p>""Die Rute hier muss man immer ins Wasser stecken, damit sie nicht austrocknet und für die künftige Popo-Haue immer schön geschmeidig bleibt!!""</p><p>""Und für die Schläge auf mein nackiges Pipi auch, Papa!"" sagte Susi altklug.</p><p>""Ja, aber sie braucht auch ein Schildchen, damit man weiß, wem sie gehört und wer damit das nackige Ärschchen und das blanke Vötzchen gestriemt bekommt, Kind, am Besten du holst ein Stück Karton, eine Schere und einen Filz-Stift aus deinem Schulranzen und bring auch en Bändchen zum Anbinden mit, vielleicht eines von den roten Bändchen, mit denen du immer so schön lustig deine Zöpfchen zusammenbindest!""</p><p>Susi ging rasch aus dem Zimmer und kam gleich drauf mit allem, was ich befohlen habe in der Hand zurück und legte es vor mir auf den Tisch.</p><p>Zuerst schnitt ich aus dem Karton ein kleines Schildchen, machte mit der Schere ein Loch hinein und befestigte Susi 's Haar-Schleife dran. Als ich anfing, das Schildchen zu beschreiben, schaute mir Susi aufmerksam zu, dann deutete sie mit dem Finger auf ihren Namen und fragte mich:</p><p>""Du Papa, was hast du den da auf das Schildchen geschrieben, meinen Namen kann ich ja schon lesen, aber wie heiß der Rest?""</p><p>""Das kann ich dir genau sagen, was außer deinem Namen noch auf dem Schildchen steht, da steht:</p><p>""FÜR SUSIES KLEINEN, GEILEN ARSCH!</p><p>Dann lachten wir beide.</p>"
645,Der Voyeur,Baracuda,,"['M', 'gggg', 'spank', 'bond', 'voy']","Dass ich unfreiwillg zum Voyeur wurde, war mir nicht bewusst, was ich da aber sah, übertraf all meine Erwartungen...",2012-03-01T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Seit kurzem habe ich ein kleines Büro mitten in der Stadt.</p><p>Da ich nicht weit der Börse weg arbeiten wollte, wo ich täglich zu tun habe, aber keinen preiswerten Raum fand, war ich mit dem Raum im Erdgeschoß, genau an einem kleinen Berg unter der Vorraussetzung einverstanden, dass der Vermieter die normalen Glasscheiben gegen Spiegelscheiben auswechselt, die nur von innen durchsichtig waren.</p><p>Ich wollte einfach nicht, dass mir die zahlreichen Menschen, die täglich an meinem Bürofenster vorbei gingen, beim Arbeiten zuschauten. Das klappe nicht nur, sondern sah auch ganz gut aus.</p><p>Schon am ersten Tag, am frühen Morgen staunte ich nicht schlecht.</p><p>Als ich aus dem Fenster nach draußen schaute, sah ich nur Beine, Röckchen, meist schwarze Faltenröckchen und Höschen, dazwischen mal ein paar Jeans, oder einen langen Rock.</p><p>Ganz gebannt und total fasziniert folgten meine Augen den Linien, die immer an dem geheimnisvollen Dreieck zwischen den Mädchen-Schenkel endeten.</p><p>Ich konnte mir keinen Reim darauf machen und ging hinaus um zu schauen, wo das ganze Aufgebot von Mädchenpopos herkam, aber der Platz vor meinem Fenster war leer, da sah ich gerade das Hinterteil eines Busses um die Ecke biegen und dann erst sah ich das Schild mit der Aufschrift: ""Schul-Bus"" Jetzt war mir klar, was die Popoparade zu bedeuten hatte, der Bus brachte die Mädchen aus der Gegend zur nahen Mädchen-Schule, die am Ende des Stadt-Viertels lag Am nächsten Morgen wiederholte sich das Ganze wieder, nur dass ich diesmal eher in meinem Büro war um das Ganze länger genießen zu können, dabei stellte ich fest, dass manche Schulkinder oft eine halbe Stunde auf den Schul-Bus warteten und dabei manchmal noch ihre Hausaufgaben nachholten, oder schnell eine oder zwei Zigaretten rauchten und über alles Mögliche quatschten.</p><p>Meist ging es dabei um Jungs, Partys und ihre sexuellen Erlebnisse, oder auch um ihre geheimen Sex-Phantasien und die waren oft richtig versaut.</p><p>Ich konnte den Mädchen nicht nur unter die kurzen Röckchen schauen und sah so ihre Hinterteile, sondern ich konnte auch, durch die Belüftung oberhalb der Fenster, das Meiste hören, was sie sprachen und das war oft hochinteressant.</p><p>Mich sah keiner der Schulkinder, sie hatten auch keine Ahnung dass sie mir mit ihren winzigen Höschen, den strammen Popos und ihren niedlichen Muschis so nah waren.</p><p>Im Laufe der Zeit lernte ich alle Schulmädchen kennen und zwar an ihren Höschen die sie trugen.</p><p>Da waren kurze, knappe Höschen die kaum die Popobäckchen bedeckten, Höschen aus Trikot, Seide oder Chemiese, Tangas, dessen Schnur hinten durch die Popobacken lief und beide Wonnebäckchen auch noch streng teilten, Turnhosen, meist schwarze und natürlich Jeans, besonders gefielen mir die ganz engen, die den Mädchenpopo so schön modellierten.</p><p>Einige der Mädchen trugen unter ihren Schul-Röcken auch Sloggys, wie man die engen Mieder-Höschen nennt, welche die Mädchen oft ein oder gar zwei Nummern zu eng tragen, besonders die Mädchen, die schon einen recht strammen und fülligen Popo hatten, weil der Elastik-Stoff des Miederhöschens das dicke Popo-Fleisch besser zusammenhält als andere Schlüpfer.</p><p>Aber einige der Mädchen hatten überhaupt keine Höschen an und waren unter den Kleidchen oder Röckchen völlig nackt, sicher törnte es die Mädchen an, so ganz ohne Schlüpfer und völlig nackt unter dem Kleid oder Rock herumzulaufen oder es erregte sie sexuell, sich vorzustellen, das jemand ihre Blöße entdecken könnte..</p><p>Einmal sah ich einem Mädchen von etwa elf bis zwölf Jahren unter das Röckchen und erschrak direkt dabei.</p><p>Sie trug statt eines Höschens einen dicken Strick unter dem Röckchen. Der Strick war aus groben Hanf und fast so dick wie ein Daumen, aber das Besondere daran war, dass in der Mitte des Strickes vorne ein dicker Knoten war, der der Kleinen nicht nur fest gegen die Scham drückte, sondern ihre beiden Schamlippen auch extrem weit auseinander spreizte.</p><p>Und als sie unter ihren Rock griff, um den Strick zurechtzurücken, sah ich, dass auch hinten ein Knoten war, welcher der Kleinen genau auf der Popo-Rosette saß, also war es der armen Kleinen unmöglich sich ohne Schmerzen hinzusetzen, weil ihr dann beide Knoten vorne an der Scham und hinten an der Anus große Schmerzen verursachten.</p><p>Ihre kleinen, haarlosen Schamlippen waren von dem Stick bereits ganz rot gescheuert und auch hinten, in ihrer Popo-Spalte sah ich bereits tiefes Rot.</p><p>Ich hatte schon gehört, das Nonnen solche Büßer-Stricke unter ihren Kutten tragen, wer aber das arme Mädchen zu solch einer schmerzhaften und beschämenden Tortur verurteilt hatte, würde mich schon interessieren.</p><p>Ich vermutete, dass die Kleine entweder einer Sekte angehörte, die solche Rieten manchmal praktizieren, oder sie hatte zu Hause besonders sadistisch veranlagte Eltern.</p><p>Wenn sich die Mädchen mit dem Gesicht zu meiner Glasscheibe drehten, weil die wie ein Spiegel wirkte und an ihrer Frisur oder an den Kleidern zupften, konnte ich sogar ihre Höschen von vorne sehen, ich sah ihre nackten Schenkeln und Schlitze, ich sah, wie ihnen die Höschen in die Muschis einschnitten und wie manchmal ihre Schamhaare rechts und links aus den Höschen schauten.</p><p>Manchem Mädchen schnitt auch das enge Höschen so in die Pussy ein, dass es unter ihr Röckchen griff und sich den Zwickel aus dem Schlitz zog, dabei konnte ich gut ihre kleinen nackten oder haarigen Schamhügel und ihre halboffenen Vötzchen sehen.</p><p>Manches Mädchen rieb sich dabei verstohlen über das Höschen vorne, weil sie entweder geil waren, oder sich sonst sexuell stimulieren wollte, entweder weil sie zu Hause ihr Zimmer mit Andren teilen musste und so nicht heimlich onanieren konnte, oder ob es das Mädchen mit dem Wichsen nicht bis zur Schul-Toilette aushielt Einigen Mädchen sah man auch deutlich an, dass sie erst vor kurzem onaniert hatten, denn ihre Vötzchen tropften noch vom Muschischleim, die Höschen waren vorne noch ganz feucht und durchsichtig und ihre Klitoris erregt und schleimig.</p><p>Aber was mich am meisten erregte war die Feststellung, dass einige der Mädchen, besonders die Großen, noch Zuhause oder in der Schule gezüchtigt wurden, das konnte man entweder an ihren roten Ärschen, oder an den Striemen sehen, welche ihre halbnackten Popos zierten. Einiger der gezüchtigten Mädchen hatten nicht nur die Popos voll Züchtigungs-Spuren, sondern die dicken, roten Striemen reichten oft bis hinunter zu den Kniekehlen.</p><p>Ich konnte dann immer ganz genau sehen, mit was die Schul-Mädchen gezüchtigt worden waren.</p><p>Wenn sie von zu Hause kamen hatte sie oft Züchtigungs-Spuren von einem Kochlöffel oder von einem Lederriemen, manchmal auch vom Rohrstock oder einer Riemenpeitsche auf den Ärschchen.</p><p>Kamen sie von der Schule, konnte man deutlich die Abdrücke eines Lineals oder einer Stöckchens sehen oder die dicken Striemen die von so einer Art Leder-Sohle stammten.</p><p>Einmal sah ich ein etwa zwölf- oder dreizehnjähriges Mädchen, das deutliche Abdrücke von zwei Stuhlbeinen an den Schenkelchen vorne hatte und weiter unten sah man die tiefen Abdrücke von zwei dicken Tauen, sie musste vor ihrer Popohaue von ihrem Erzieher an einen Stuhl gebunden worden sein.</p><p>Auf ihrem armen, kaum vom knappen Höschen bedeckten Hinterteil, sah man die gleichen Spuren, wie auf ihren Beinchen, sie war also vom Lehrer oder der Lehrerin mit dem gleichen Strick, mit dem sie gefesselt wurde, auch auf das Strengste ausgepeitscht worden.</p><p>Ein anderes Mal sah ich bei einem Mädchen Fesselspuren durch den Stoff ihrer dünnen Söckchen schimmern.</p><p>Als sie sich tief bückte, um ihre Söckchen hochzuziehen, sah ich nicht nur ihren gestriemten Popo durch die Höschen leuchten, sondern auch tiefe Fesselspuren an deren Handgelenk.</p><p>Der Tiefe ihrer Furchen am Hand und Fußgelenk nach, muss sich das Mädchen heftig gegen die Fesselung und die Prügelstrafe gewehrt haben. Aber noch etwas sah ich, wenn die Mädchen ihre Tage hatten und dicke Binden im Höschenzickel trugen, oder Tampons in die Vagina eingeführt hatten und man die weiße Fäden zwischen ihren Schamlippen sehen konnte.</p><p>Eine, kaum Zwölfjährige hatte sogar einmal Liebekugeln in ihrer Muschi, als sie zu Schule ging.</p><p>Ich konnte deutlich das Klicken der Metallkugeln hören, wenn sie ging und das Bändchen sehen, mit dem die sich die Liebeskugeln unten ins Vötzchen unten eingeführt hatte.</p><p>Und ich sah ihr verzücktes Puppen-Gesicht, das bei jedem Schritt den sie machte, noch erregter wurde, aber leider verpasste ich ihren Heimweg, ich hätte so gern gesehen, oder auch nur geraten, wie viele lustvolle Orgasmen ihr das niedliche Spielzeug in ihren kleine, engen Spalte verschafft hatte.</p><p>Und so beschloss ich, da ich schon Mal zum unfreiwilligen Voyeur wurde, wollte ich diese herrlichen Szenen mit den kleinen Mädchen auch dokumentieren und schaffte mir eine Video-Kamera an, die ich mit einen entsprechenden Zeitschaltuhr auf die betreffenden Schulzeiten einstellte, damit ich von der ganzen Herrlichkeit auch keine Minute verpasste.</p>"
646,Bea Und Das 'Fräulein',Baracuda,,"['F', 'f', 'spank', 'les']","Bea ist heimlich in ihre junge Lehrerin verliebt, dass ihre Schwärmen erhört wird, davon wagt sie nicht einmal zu träumen...",2012-03-02T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Hi, ich heiße Beate aber alle nennen mich nur Bea, ich bin 13 Jahre alt und gehe auf das Gymnasium.</p><p>Heute muss ich Euch mal eine ganz geile Geschichte zu erzählen:</p><p>Neulich war ich mit dem Computer vom Papa im Internet und stöberte auf den heißen Porno-Seiten, Papa hatte nämlich vergessen, die Kindersicherung zu aktivieren.</p><p>Da fand ich das irre geile Bild, oben, wo zwei wunderschöne Mädchen lesbische Spiele zusammen Spielen.</p><p>Das eine Mädchen liegt auf dem Rücken und hat die Beine angehoben, das andere Mädchen kniet über ihr und lässt sich von dem anderen Mädchen die Muschi auslecken und dabei haut sie ihr mit einer Gerte auf den nackten Popo und zwischen die Beine auf die Muschi.</p><p>Und das Schärfste daran war, dass das hübsche Mädchen, welches sich von der Anderen so geil das Vötzchen lecken ließ, aussah wie meine neue Lehrerin, in die ich schon vom ersten Tag heftig verliebt war.</p><p>Ich wusste bis dahin nicht ob ich wirklich lesbisch bin, ich kann halt mit den unreifen Jungs nicht anfangen und fühle mich schon immer zu Mädchen hingezogen und war deshalb sofort unsterblich in unsere neue, junge Lehrerin, die gerade von der Uni kam, verliebt und glaubte auch, wie sie mich immer besonderen liebevoll behandelte, dass ich ihr auch nicht unsymphatisch war.</p><p>An dem Bild erregte mich aber nicht nur die Stellung der beiden Lesben, sondern was sie taten, nicht nur dass die Eine die Andere an der Muschi leckte, sondern dass die Eine dabei auch noch Schläge auf den Popo und ihr Vötzchen von der Andren bekam.</p><p>Nun war mir klar, warum ich immer wenn ich vom Papa Schläge mit dem Stöckchen auf den nackten Popo hinten bekam, trotz der Schmerzen, die ich bei der Haue immer empfand, denn der Papa schieb eine gute Handschrift und ließ das Stöckchen immer mächtig über meinen armen, kleinen Popsch fitzen und unter einem oder zwei Dutzend Hiebe ging die Popo-Bestrafung bei mir selten ab, vor- bei - und nach der Züchtigung sexuell erregt war.</p><p>Das passierte mir in letzter Zeit öfters, seit ich meine Mensis hatte, da begann für mich die Zeit wo mir, wie die Mama immer scherzhaft sagte "" der Schlitz juckt"" und ich nicht nur nachts im Bett, sondern auch auf der Toilette onanieren musste um mir die ersehnte Erleichterung zu verschaffen, vorher war die Haue vom Papa nur sehr schmerzhaft, jetzt empfand ich bei der strengen Prügelstrafe regelrechte Wollust.</p><p>Schon wenn der Papa mich zum Stöckchen verurteilte, bekam ich ein ganz feuchtes Schlitzchen zwischen den Beinchen.</p><p>Wenn Papa mir dann befahl, dass ich in mein Zimmer gehen und dort mein Höschen ausziehen soll, - ich musste nämlich immer mit nackten Popo unter dem Kleid oder meinem Röckchen zur Beststrafung vor dem Papa erscheinen- dann verstärkte sich mein sexuelles Gefühl noch.</p><p>Ich meinen Zimmer streifte ich dann mein Höschen vom Popo und legte es auf mein Bett, dann ging ich vor dem großen Wandspiegel in die Knie, schob mein Röckchen oder Kleid hoch und spreizte so weit die Schenkel, dass ich im Spiegel mein Vötzchen, das jetzt weit auseinander klafft und meine dicke, erregte Klitti dazwischen gut sehen konnte.</p><p>Dann ließ ich meinen Finger ein paar Mal um das kleine Mädchen-Schwänzchen kreisen und steckte mir den Zeige-Finger meiner linken Hand hinten in den Popo und fickte mich damit.</p><p>Wenn ich dann merkte, das mir bei dem schönen Spiel gleich der Samen kommt, hörte ich rasch auf und stand auf, denn ich wollte mich ja nicht verraten, wenn ich gleich unten herum ganz nackte vom Papa über seinen Schoß gelegt und gehauen werde, wobei er ja all meine intimen Stellen zwischen meinen Schenkeln unten und in der Popospalte hinten gut sehen kann.</p><p>Danach konnte ich die wollüstige Zeit nach der ""Haue"" gar nicht mehr abwarten.</p><p>Doch wenn ich dann ohne Höschen unter dem Röckchen, das Zimmer betrat und auf dem Tisch das unheilvolle Popo-Stöckchen liegen sah, das gleich wieder einen feurigen Tanz auf meinem armen Popsch hinten und vor allen Dingen auf meinen empfindlichen Schenkelchen vollführen wird, brauchte ich nur die nackten Beinchen zusammenklemmen und hatte sofort einen wahnsinnigen Orgasmus.</p><p>Ich weiß bis Heute noch nicht, ob der Papa immer merkte, das ich bei der Haue regelmäßig Einen oder mehrere Samenergüsse bekam, obwohl er mir manchmal von hinten mit dem Daumen und Zeigefinger die Schamlippen spreizte und mir in den offenen Schlitz schaute, aber gesagt hat er nie etwas.</p><p>Aber jetzt zurück zu dem schönen Bild:</p><p>Ich habe das Bild sofort herunter geladen und dann in Adobe konvertiert, denn dieses Bildbearbeitungsprogramm beherrsche ich besser als der Papa und dann habe ich so lange an dem Bild gearbeitet, bis das eine Mädchen, welcher der Anderen den Popo und das Vötzchen auspeitscht, genau so aussah, wie meine Lehrerin.</p><p>Mit dem Farb-Laser-Drucker vom Papa habe ich das geile Bild dann ausgedruckt und in meine Schulmappe gepackt.</p><p>In der Schule konnte ich es gar nicht erwarten, das Bild auszupacken und mit dem Original zu vergleichen, obwohl wir gerade eine Arbeit schrieben.</p><p>Während die anderen Mädchen sich mit den Aufgaben abmühten, betrachtete ich unter der Bank aufmerksam das Bild und wünschte mir nichts mehr als das unterlegene Mädchen auf dem Bild zu sein.</p><p>Plötzlich stand as Fräulein neben mir und sagte streng:</p><p>""Was hast du denn da unter der Bank Bea, schreibst du etwa ab?""</p><p>Bevor ich es verhindern konnte, hatte sie das Bild unter der Bank hervorgezogen und so hochgehalten, dass nur sie und nicht ich oder meine Banknachbarin es sehen konnte.</p><p>Mir wurde ganz heiß, ich glaube dass ich dabei auch feuerrot im Gesicht wurde.</p><p>Das Fräulein betrachte das Bild eine ganze Weile sehr aufmerksam, dann sagte sie nur:</p><p>""Du bleibst nach der Schule noch hier und meldest dich bei mir im Lehrerzimmer, Bea!""</p><p>Dann drehte sie das Bild so, dass die leere Rückseite oben lag und steckte mir das Bild wieder zu, das ich sofort in meiner Schultasche verschwinden ließ.</p><p>Die ganzen Stunden gingen nicht dahin und mit jeder Stunde steigerte sich meine Erregung, wie würde das Fräulein auf das Bild reagieren, würde sie beleidigt sein oder es dem Papa sagen, oder würde sie mich sogar überlegen, mir die Höschen strammziehen, oder mir gar den nackten Popo verhauen, ich wusste es nicht.</p><p>Als ich voller Bangen nach der Schulstunde das Lehrezimmer betrat, saß das Fräulein in einem Stuhl steckte die Hand nach mir aus und sagte:</p><p>""Komm ruhig näher Bea!""</p><p>Ich suchte den Tisch ab, sah aber gar kein Popo-Stöckchen darauf liegen und war etwas enttäuscht, stellte mich dann aber doch ganz nah vor das Fräulein hin</p><p>Die packte meine Hand und zog mich noch näher, so dass ich jetzt zwischen ihren weit gespreizten Beinen stand, dann griff mir das Fräulein unter das kurze Röckchen, fuhr zärtlich meine nackten Schenkel hinten bis zu Höschen hoch, dann tätschelte sie mir leicht die Popbäckchen und sagte leise:</p><p>""Bea, Bea, was bist du doch ein schlimmes Mädchen, war das mit dem Bild wirklich dein Ernst?""</p><p>Ich nickte nur, weil ich mich so schämte, da fuhr mir das Fräulein vom Popo nach vorne zwischen die Schenkel, legte ihre Hand auf meinen Höschenschlitz und streichelte sanft meine dicken Schlitz, des sich unter dem kappen, dünnen Höschen deutlich abzeichnete, dann sagte sie wieder:</p><p>""Weißt du, was kleine, verdorbene Mädchen verdient haben, die solche schmutzigen Sachen machen?""</p><p>""Ja.... Fräulein...., die..., die... haben... tüchtig... Haue..... mit... dem.... bösen.... Stöckchen....auf... den... nackigen... Popo... hinten.... drauf.... verdient!"" stammelte ich verschämt.</p><p>""Ja Bea, da stimmt und deshalb kommt du Heute Nachmittag um 4 Uhr zu mir in meine Wohnung, dann werden wir beide unsere Unterhaltung fortsetzen und jetzt geh rasch nach Hause!"" sagte das Fräulein und gab mir zum Abschied noch einen festen Klaps auf den Popo.</p><p>Ich war selig, dufte ich doch zu meiner geliebten Lehrerin in die Wohnung kommen, was würde sie dort mit mir tun, würde sie mich hauen, mit dem Stöckchen auf das Höschen, oder vielleicht sogar auf den Blanken, oder mehr, meine Fantasie überschlug sich, ich ging nicht nach Hause, ich schwebte fast.</p><p>Als ich dann pünktlich um 4 Uhr vor ihrer Türe stand, öffnete sie mir sofort und als ich sie sah, blieb mir fast das Herz stehen.</p><p>Das Fräulein war noch hübscher als in der Schule, sie trug einen roten, durchsichtigen, seidenen Morgenmantel, der mehr von ihrer herrlichen Figur zeigte als verbarg und darunter ein Hauch von Nichts in Form von roter Unterwäsche die auch hauchdünn und durchsichtig war, ich sah zu ersten Mal was für herrliche, große Brüste sie hatte, mit dicken, spitzen Brustnippeln, umrahmt von großen, dunklen Brusthöfen, die auch ohne den dünnen, durchsichtigen Büstenhalter steil in die Luft standen.</p><p>Darunter trug sie ein kleines Höschen, wo oben ihr Schamberg zu sehen war, wo sie beim rasieren ihrer Scham oben ein kleines, süßes Pelzchen hatte stehen lassen und über dem Winzling von Höschen hatte sie einen schmalen Strumpfhalter an, der ihre schwarzen Seidenstrümpfe hielt.</p><p>Und noch etwas sah ich, was mir der Atem stocken ließ:</p><p>""Auf dem Tisch lag griffbereit eine lange, dünne Weidenrute.</p><p>Das Fräulein setzte sich in den Sessel und ließ mich stehen, dann öffnete sie die Beine, streckte ihre Hand aus und sagte:</p><p>""Komm ruhig her zu mir und habe keinen Angst mein Kind, so schlimm wird die Strafe sicher nicht ausfallen!""</p><p>Zögernd kam ich näher und stellte mich zwischen ihre offenen Schenkeln und starrte dabei wie gebannt auf das aufregende dunkle Dreieck zwischen ihren geöffneten Schenkeln.</p><p>Das Fräulein griff mir, wie schon im Lehrerzimmer unter das Röckchen, fuhr mir mit der Hand hinten die nackten Schenkelchen entlang zu meinen Höschen, tätschelte mir den Popo und sagte:</p><p>""Kind, Kid, was hast du dir nur dabei gedacht?"" dann spürte ich ihre andere Hand, wie sie am Reißverschluss meines Röckchen nestelte, dann fiel mein Röckchen auf den Boden und ich stand unten nur noch im Höschen vor dem Fräulein und schämte mich.</p><p>Wortlos griff mir das Fräulein in den Höschenbund und streifte mir langsam den Schlüpfer so weit herunter, bis er mir auf den Knien hing.</p><p>Dann streichelte sie mir mit beiden Händen ganz sanft die nackten Popopbäckchen hinten, fuhr dann mit der Rechten nach vorne, erst über mein Bäuchlein dann über den Schamberg und dann nahm sie die andere Hand zu Hilfe, griff an meine Schamlippen und zog sie so weit auseinander dass mein Kitzler jetzt weit dazwischen hervorschaute und ich vor Schmerz laut stöhnte und sagte dann sanft:</p><p>""Kind, Kind, was hast du einen süßen ""Schmetterling"" zwischen den Schenkelchen.</p><p>Dann ließ sie meine beiden Schamlippen los, tippte mit der and Hand auf mein Höschen und sagte:</p><p>""Komm, zieh dein Höschen aus Schatz, das stört nur!""</p><p>Sie hatte ""Schatz"" zu mir gesagt!"" jubelte ich innerlich, aber weil ich mich doch etwas schämte, mich vor dem Fräulein ganz nackig zu machen, drehte ich mich um, streckte ihr den Popo hin, streifte mein Höschen auf die Füße und stieg heraus.</p><p>Gerade als ich mich wieder aufrichten wollte sagte das Fräulein:</p><p>""Halt Schatz, bleib mal so stehen!""</p><p>Ich beugte mich wieder vor und das Fräulein sagte.</p><p>""Mach doch mal die Beinchen weiter auseinander!""</p><p>Erschreckt gehorchte ich, da spürte ich hinten die Hand vom Fräulein die mir erst über die Popobäckchen fuhr, dann mein Popoloch streife und dann nach vorne wanderte wo sie ausgiebig meinen nackten Schlitz betastete.</p><p>Plötzlich spürte ich die Fingerkuppe des Fräuleins zwischen meinen Schamlippen und bevor ich protestieren konnte, hatte sie mir ihre Finger in seiner ganzen Länge ins Vötzchen eingeführt.</p><p>Sie fickte mich aber nicht mit dem Finger, sondern hielt die Hand ganz still und sagte:</p><p>""Gefickt hast du mit deinen 13 Jahren zum Glück wenigstens noch nicht, was bei deinen Altersgenossinnen gar nicht so selten ist und wie ist es denn mit deinem kleinen, engen Popoloch hier Schatz, war da vielleicht schon mal ein Bubenschwanz drin, oder stehst du etwa nicht auf Jungs?""</p><p>Dann zog sie ihren Finger aus meinem engen Vötzchen und steckte ihn mir ganz tief in den Popo.</p><p>""Nein Fräulein!"" stammele ich.</p><p>""Was nein?"" wollte das Fräulein wissen.</p><p>""Ich mach mir nichts aus Jungs, Fräulein!"" sagte ich leise und beschämt.</p><p>Das Fräulein fing jetzt vorsichtig an, mir mit dem Finger ganz sanft das Popoloch zu massieren, dann fragte sie wieder:</p><p>""Und wie ist es mit Mädchen, Schatz, stehst du mehr auf Girls?""</p><p>""Ich weiß nicht, Fräulein!"" sagte ich leise.</p><p>""Und wie ist es mit mir, magst du mich denn wenigstens ein Bisschen?"" fragte das Fräulein zärtlich.</p><p>Da brach alles aus mir heraus, ich schob meinen nackten Unterleib so weit vor, dass der Finger des Fräulein aus meinem Popo-Loch flutschte, drehte mich um, warf mich dem Fräulein in den Arm und umschlang mit dem Armen ihren aufregenden Körper, drückte meinen Kopf fest gegen ihre prallem Brüste und rief:</p><p>""Nur ein Bisschen Fräulein ich liebe Sie, ich liebe Sie so sehr, dass ich nachts nicht mehr schlafen kann, weil ich immer an Sie denken muss!""</p><p>Das Fräulein drückte mich eng an ihren Busen und flüsterte mir leise ins Ohr:</p><p>""Ich liebe dich auch Schatz, sehr sogar, aber das bleibt unser Geheimnis, versprochen?""</p><p>""Verspochen!"" sagte ich und kuschelte mich noch näher an ihren warmen, weichen Körper. sie.</p><p>""Du kannst übrigens Susanne zu mir sagen, Bea!"" sagte das Fräulein und streichelte mir dabei zärtlich den nackten Popo.</p><p>Ich seufzte tief und war selig.</p><p>""Schatz gib mir doch mal das Stöckchen da!"" sagte Susanne und deutete auf die Sende auf den Tisch.</p><p>Gehorsam griff ich nach der Weidengerte und reichte sie ihr.</p><p>Susanne nahm die Gerte du sagte ganz sanft:</p><p>""Dass du für deine Frechheit mit meinem Bild jetzt eine strenge Bestrafung verdient hast, das siehst du doch sicher ein Schatzi?""</p><p>Ich nickte ergeben und Susanne sagte:</p><p>""Zuerst bekommst du von mir mal eine Strafe für das Zeichnen, los streck deine rechte Hand aus!""</p><p>Zögernd streckte ich den rechten Arm vor und öffnete die Hand.</p><p>Susanne hielt mich mit der Linken Hand am Arm fest, dann hörte ich das hässliche Pfeifen des Rohres und dann einen wahnsinnigen Schmerz, Susanne hatte mir das Stöckchen mit aller Kraft über die Finger gezogen.</p><p>Ich schrie vor Schmerz, dann drückte ich meinen Kopf gegen den Busen von Susanne und heulte hemmungslos.</p><p>Susanne drücke mit der Linken fest meinen Kopf gegen ihre Brust und flüsterte mir ins Ohr:</p><p>""Komm Schatz, hör auf zu weinen, so schlimm war das eben doch sicher nicht, sei tapfer, denn er kommen gleich noch mehr Tatzen!""</p><p>""Wenn es doch aber so weh tut Fräulein ich meine Susanne!"" jammerte ich.</p><p>""Du wirst es eben aushalten müssen Schatz, das ist nun mal deinen Strafe für deine Tat!"" sagte Susanne leise und ich weiß nicht, ob sie sich den BH. selbst abgestreift, oder ob ich es durch meine Bewegungen mit dem Kopf an ihrem Busen verursacht habe, plötzlich starrte ich auf ihren riesigen nackten Busen, wo mir jetzt die beiden großen, dunklen Brusthöfe noch dunkler und praller und die beide Nippel noch spitzer vorkamen.</p><p>Vor lauter Schreck wagte ich mich nicht zu rühren und starrte unter dem Schleier meiner Tränen wie gebannt auf die herrliche Busen-Pracht vor mir, da spürte ich einen leichten Druck im Nacken und beugte mich vor, berührte mit der Zunge einen der spitzen Nippel und leckte sie voller Lust.</p><p>Das Fräulein hatte sich leicht zurückgebeugt und sagte leise stöhnend:</p><p>""Jaaaaaaaaaaaa,........ so.... ist.... es.... brav...... Schatz!""</p><p>Ich war wie in einem Rausch, ich leckte und lutschte an dem großen, spitzen Brustnippel von Susanne und saugte daran wie ein kleines Baby am Nuckel und mit der linken Hand knetete ich Susanne die andere Brust, dann nahm ich sogar auch noch den andren Nippel zwischen Daumen und Zeigefinger und zwirbelte ihn hin- und - her!""</p><p>Susanne stöhnte immer lauter, das Zwirbeln ihrer Nippel schien sie rasend zu machen und als sie es nicht mehr aushielt, packe sie meine Hand, drückte sie nach unten und klemmte sie zwischen ihren weichen Schenkeln ein.</p><p>Ich spürte deutlich ihre Wärme und auch ihre Feuchtigkeit, beide Schamlippen waren dick angeschwollen und ihr praller Kitzler war so groß, wie das Schwänzchen eines kleinen Jungen.</p><p>Den nahm ich mir sofort gründlich vor und ließ meinen Finger um ihn kreisen, da spürte ich die Hand von Susanne zwischen meinen Schenkeln, die bei mir das Gleiche machte, mir schien, als wolle Jede damit wetteifern, wer die Andre am schnellsten zum Orgasmus bringt.</p><p>Und was soll ich Euch sagen, wir kamen Beide fast gleichzeitig und verspritzten laut stöhnend unseren Samen.</p><p>Dann glitt ich langsam vom Susanne 's Schoß, ließ mich auf den Boden gleiten und streichelte mich zum Ausklang meines Orgasmus noch zwischen den Beinen.</p><p>Susanne schien der Anblick ebenso zu gefallen, denn sie zog sich das feuchte Höschen vom Popo, spreizte die Beine und streichelte sich auch ausgiebig die Scham!""</p><p>Das wiederum törnte mich so an, dass ich auf den Knien zu ihr rutschte, mich vor ihr hinkniete und ihr die beiden Beine so weit es nur ging auseinanderdrückte, dann flehte ich sie an:</p><p>""Bitte, bitte, lass mich dich lecken, ich will alles trinken, was du jetzt in deiner süßen Spalte hast, Susanne!""</p><p>Susanne lächelte selig, dann griff sie mir in die Haare, wühlte zärtlich darin herum und flüsterte:</p><p>""Ja Schatz, komm und leck mich, leck mir die Votze so gut du kannst, aber nur, wenn ich dich nachher auch ganz lieb zwischen den Beinchen, an deinem kleinen, nackten Schlitz lecken darf und dich dabei mindestens noch einmal zu Abspitzen bringen, denn dann will ich, das du mich mit deinem süßen Samen ertränkst!""</p><p>Dann drückte sie mir den Kopf auf die nasse Votze und ich fing an sie zu lecken.</p><p>Erst fuhr ich ihr mit der Zungenspitze außen an den Schamlippen rauf und runter, was Susanne vor Lust fast wahnsinnig machte, dann ließ ich die Zunge immer um ihren Kitzler kreisen, ohne ihr Kleinod zu berühren, Susanne stöhnte jetzt geil, dann nahm ich den Kopf etwas zurück, streckte die Zunge so weit es nur ging heraus und fuhr Susanne in einem Zug von ihrem Popoloch angefangen, über den Damm, durch den offenen Schlitz bis zu ihrem geilen Kitzler hoch.</p><p>Susanne stöhnte eckstatisch, dann schloss die die Beine und schloss meinen Kopf so stark dazwischen ein, dass ich mein Blut rauschen hörte und dann spritze sie heftig ab.</p><p>Ich dachte immer, nur Männer könnten so abspitzen, dass ihr Samen im hohen Bogen aus ihrem Fick- oder Wichs-Schwanz schießt, aber Susanne übertraf alles, drei vier Mal spitzt mir ihr Samen mitten ins Gesicht und noch zwei Mal in meinen offenen Mund, bevor Susanne ganz erschöpft in sich zusammensank und ich sofort anfing, ihr den Samen auf der nassen Votze zu schlecken.</p><p>Als kein Tropfen Sperma mehr in ihrem Spalt war und ich anfing ihr den immer noch erregten, dicken Kitzler zu lecken, griff mir Susanne wieder in die Haare, schob mein Köpfchen weg und flüsterte leise:</p><p>""Lass es jetzt gut sein Schatz, jetzt tut er mir weh, komm und leg dich in den Sessel, dann kommst du dran!""</p><p>Ich wusste selbst, das ein Kitzler, nach einem schönen, ergiebigen Orgasmus so empfindlich nachher ist dass er, wenn man ihn mit dem Finger berührt schmerzt und ließ Susanne aufstehen und den Platz wechseln.</p><p>Als ich dann mit weit gespreizten Beinen auf dem Sessel lag und Susanne zwischen meinen Schenkeln kniete, fing sie nicht nur sofort an, mir den erregten, dicken Kitzler zu lecken, sie führte mir auch noch den Zeigefinger ihrer Hand in die Anus ein und den Daumen steckte sie mir in die Pussy-Spalte, dann drückte sie den Daumen und Zeigefinger immer wieder fest zusammen, so dass ich in meiner erregten Spalte spürte, wie sich beide Finger berührten, was ebenso schmerzhaft wie megageil für mich war und da dauerte es dann auch nicht lange und ich konnte meinen Samen nicht zurückhalten, obwohl ich mir nichts mehr wünschte, als dass diese geile Art, wie mich Susanne leckte und fingerte, nie aufhören würde, aber dann spitzte ich doch laut schreiend ab und spitze dem Fräulein den Mund mit meines Sperma voll, den sie gierig hinunterschluckte und mich dann nicht nur in der Spalte sauber leckte, sondern auch noch das Sperma, das mir die Schenkel entlang über mein Popoloch gelaufen war, aufschleckte.</p><p>Dann schaute sie mit ganz verklärtem und von meinem Samen verschmierten Gesicht zu mir hoch und fragte:</p><p>""Na, hat er dir gefallen Schatz?""</p><p>""Ja, er war toll!"" sagte ich selig du kraulte dabei ihre Haare.</p><p>""Ist da noch mehr von deine Liebessaft, Schatzi?"" fragte sie erregt und ich konnte nur nicken.</p><p>""Aber erst kommt noch der Ernst, ich bin nämlich noch lange nicht mit deiner Bestrafung fertig, auch wenn du geglaubt hast, ich hätte das bei unserem schönen Votzen-Lecken vergessen, also steh auf und gib mir das Stöckchen!"" sagte Susanne und erhob sich.</p><p>Ich stand auf, holte das Stöckchen vom Tisch und gab es Susanne.</p><p>""Steck die linke Hand aus!"" befahl mir Susanne und ich gehorchte.</p><p>Wieder sauste das Stöckchen über meine Finger, das tat so weh, dass ich heulend in die Knie ging und meine gemarterte Hand zwischen die Beine klemmte.</p><p>""Nimm sofort die Hand vom Vötzchen und stelle dich wieder gerade hin, ich bin noch lange nicht mit dir fertig!"" kommandierte Susanne.</p><p>""Nicht mehr auf die Finger schlagen Fräulein das tut doch so weh!"" jammerte ich und nahm die Hand zwischen den Schenkeln heraus.</p><p>""Ich will dich doch auch gar nicht mehr mit dem Stöckchen auf die Finger schlagen Kind, du bekommst jetzt den Rest deiner verdienten Strafe hinten, auf deinen kleinen, strammen Popo und deine molligen Schenkelchen, aber vielleicht peitsche ich dir auch mal tüchtig das kleine Schlitzchen mit dem geilen Knöpfchen dazwischen und dein kleines Popoloch aus, aber ich gewähre die eine Gunst, du darfst dir jetzt aussuchen wie du bei der Haue von mir übergelegt werden willst, entweder lege ich dich dabei über meinen Schoß, oder du kommst auf den Prügel-Tisch, was willst du, über meinen Schoß oder über den Tisch?""</p><p>""Ich will über deinem Schoß gehauen werden Susanne!"" sagte ich leise.</p><p>""Dann komm und legte dich über!"" sagte Susanne sanft.</p><p>Ich legte mich über ihren Schoß und streckte die Beine hinten weg.</p><p>Susanne griff mir mit beiden Händen an die Popobacken und zog sie mir weit auf, dann betrachtete sie eine ganze Weile aufmerksam meinen nackten Schlitz und fragte dann:</p><p>""Dass du mit deinen 13 Jahren schon onanierst sehe ich an deine beiden dicken, gut durchbluteten Schamlippen, aber was steckst du dir beim Wichsen manchmal in den Po, Schatz?""</p><p>""Nur den Finger, Fräulein!"" sagte ich wahrheitsgemäß.</p><p>""So, so, du steckst dir also beim masturbieren nur einen Finger in den kleinen, geilen Arsch, keinen Dildo, oder eine Gelberübe oder gar einen Gurke!""</p><p>""Nein alles nicht!"" sagte ich und Susanne sagte, was ich nicht gleich verstand:</p><p>""Na, was nicht ist, kann ja noch werden!</p><p>Dann pfiff des Stöcken über meinen Blanken, dass ich laut aufschrie, aber je mehr ich schrie, um so fester schlug mich Susanne mit der Sende, ich wand mich laut schreiend über ihrem nackten Schoß und warf immer wieder schmerzhaft die Beine hoch, so dass das Fräulein die ganze nackte Pracht zwischen meinen Beinen sehen konnte, aber der Gedanke daran, dass dies das Fräulein ebenso sexuell erregte wie mich, ließen meinen Scherzen vergessen und ich wünschte mir nur noch, dass die wollüstige Züchtigung nie zu Ende gehen würde.</p><p>Doch dann stieß mich das Fräulein plötzlich von ihrem Schoß, so dass ich auf den Boden plumpste, aber ich rutschte sofort auf den Knien zu dem Fräulein hin, legte meinen Kopf in ihren nackten Schoß und zog den betörenden Duft ihrer erregten Vagina gierig ein und weinte dabei hemmungslos.</p><p>Susanne kraulte mir das Köpfchen und sagte beruhigend zu mir:</p><p>""So, das war jetzt deine Strafe, ich hoffe, dass du so etwas nie wieder tust, du böses Mädchen du und nun zieh dein Höschen wieder an und geh nach Hause!""</p><p>Ich schaute mit Tränen in den Augen zu Susanne hoch und stammelte ganz enttäuscht:</p><p>""Aber, was ist denn mit dem Bild, Fräulein?""</p><p>""Was meinst du denn damit, Schatz?</p><p>Ich schwieg beschämt, da sagte Susanne plötzlich laut lachend:</p><p>""Ach jetzt verstehe ich dich, du verdorbenen kleines Schweinchen, du willst, dass das schmutzige Bild, das du gemalt hast Wirklichkeit wird, habe ich recht?""</p><p>Ich wurde ganz rot im Gesicht und nickte verschämt, antworten konnte ich nicht, dazu war ich zu erregt.</p><p>Susanne griff mir unter das Kinn, hob mein Köpfchen, sah mir tief in die Augen und sagte leise:</p><p>""Weißt du auch du kleines Ferkel, dass das sehr, sehr weh tut, auf dem kleinen, nackten Vötzchen vorne und auf dem empfindlichen Popo hinten zwischen den kleinen, strammen Popo-Bäckchen?""</p><p>""Ja, aber ich will es trotzdem spüren Fräulein sagte ich erregt.</p><p>Dann komm mit in mein Schlafzimmer du kleines, geiles Ding!"" sagte Susanne.</p><p>Dann erhob sie sich, packte mit der Linken das Stöckchen, mit der Rechten meinen Arm und zog mich hinter sich her in ihr Schafzimmer.</p><p>Dort legte sie mich auf ihr Himmelbett und fing an, mich zu entkleiden, dann zog auch sie sich ganz nackt aus und kniete sich neben mir auf das Bett, dann fing sie an, jeden Zentimeter meines Körpers mit ihren heißen Küssen zu bedeckten.</p><p>Besonders meine beiden kleinen Tittis hatten es ihr angetan, aber auch mein Bäuchlein und der kleine, nackte Schamberg wurden von ihr geküsst, sie vermied es aber, mit ihrer Zunge meinem Vötzchen näher zu kommen, weil sie wusste, dass dies meine unheimliche Spannung nur noch steigerte.</p><p>Dann kam meine Rückfront an, an den Schultern angefangen, über die Wirbelsäule zu den Popobäckchen hinunter, dann zog sie mir die Beinchen noch weiter auseinander und beleckte nicht nur mein hochempfindliches kleinen Popoloch, ja sie schaffte er sogar, mit ihrer spitzen Zunge tief in mein kleines, enges Loch einzudringen und mir einen derart geilen Popo-Fick mit der Zunge zu machen, dass ich dabei laut stöhnend abspritzte und meinen Samen auf das Bettlaken ejakulierte.</p><p>Susanne griff mir mit der Hand zwischen die Beine, massierte fest meine beiden nassen Schamlippen und sagte dann streng:</p><p>""Wer hat dir den erlaubt zu kommen und dann noch abzuspitzen und das auch noch auf meinen seidenen Bettlaken du Schweinchen, na warte, dafür gibt es nachher extra was mit der bösen Sende über die kleine, nackte Votze und das Popoloch du kleines Ferkel, los leg dich auf den Rücken und mach die Schenkelchen schön weit auf!""</p><p>Ich gehorchte dem Fräulein gern, legte mich gehorsam auf den Rücken und spreizte erwartungsvoll die Beine so weit wie ich konnte auseinander.</p><p>Dann wurde er plötzlich dunkel und als ich aufschaute, konnte ich die beiden strammen Popo-Backen des Fräuleins über meinem Kopf sehen, die sich so über mich gekniet hatte, dass ihre Beine rechts und links neben meinem Kopf waren.</p><p>Der herrliche Duft den sie unten verströmte macht mich fast wahnsinnig und als ich ihr dann auch noch vorsichtig an die prallen Popo-Backen griff und sie so weit auseinander zog, dass ich ihre dunkel Popo-Spalte genau vor mir hatte, verstärkte sie der strenge Geruch noch mehr.</p><p>Ich konnte nicht anders, ich musste Susannes herrlichen Popo küssen.</p><p>Mit der rechten Po-Backe fing ich an und bedeckte ihn mit heißen Küssen, dann wanderte meine Zunge höher, dort hin, wo sich die beiden herrliche strammen Popo-Backen von Susanne teilen und dann über die linke Popo-Backe hinter zu ihren Schenkeln, bis dort wo ihre Kniekehlen beginnen und dann den ganzen Weg wieder zurück.</p><p>Susanne stöhnte immer lauter, dann hielt sie es nicht mehr aus und schob den Popo so weit hinten weg, dass ihr nasser, feuchter Spalt meinen Mund berührte.</p><p>Dann leckte ich sie hemmungslos, überall an den dicken Schamlippen und am geilen, erregten Kitzler war meine fordernde Zunge.</p><p>Obwohl ich sehr mit dem Lecken von Susannes Votze beschäftigt war, spürte ich wie sich Susanne vorbeugte, mit der Hand meine Schamlippen auseinander zog und meine erregte Klitti freilegte.</p><p>Dann durchzuckte mich ein derart rasender Schmerz, dass ich laut schreiend die Beine hochwarf, Susanne hatte mir mit der Sende genau auf meinen empfindlichen Kitzler geschlagen.</p><p>Als mein Geschrei nachließ, bekam ich von Susanne gleich den nächsten Hieb mit der Sende, diesmal genau auf das Popoloch. Das tat nicht weniger weh, als der Hieb auf den Kitzler eben, aber eigenartiger Weise erregte mich das nicht so sehr, wie von Susanne das Vötzchen ausgepeitscht zu bekommen, trotzt den wahnsinnigen Schmerzen, den die Hiebe auf das empfindliche Mädchen-Schwänzchen immer verursachen.</p><p>""Ja schrei nur, solche verdorbene Schweinchen wie du Eines bist, die brauchen das doch, die müssen täglich die Sende über ihren geilen Kitzler vorne und ihr freches Popoloch hinten bekommen und nun leck weiter, aber feste!"" sagte Susanne und weil ich nicht gleich reagierte, packte sie meine Harre, zog mir den Kopf zwischen ihre Arsch-Backen und ließ meine Haare erst wieder los, als ich sie wieder fleißig unten leckte.</p><p>Dann schlug sie mich wieder, mit leichten Schlägen, nur so aus dem Handgelenk, lies sie die Sende meine empfindlichen Schenkelchen entlang wandern, erst rauf bis zu meinem Vötzchen, das sie aber nicht mit der Sende berührte und dann das andre Bein wieder hinunter.</p><p>Ich stöhnte dabei erregt, besonders wenn Susanne mir mit der Sende genau neben meinem Schlitzchen auf die Schenkel schlug und leckte Susanne dabei wie im Taumel den Pre-Samen ab, der unaufhörlich aus ihrem Schlitz lief.</p><p>Plötzlich spürte ich, wie Susanne meinen erregten, dicken Kitzler zwischen Daumen und Zeigefinger nahm und fest hin- und - her zwirbelte, dann ließ sie wieder, so aus dem Handgelenk geschlagen, die Spitze der Sende ein paar Mal fest über meinen Kitzler huschen.</p><p>Das war zu viel für mich, schreiend explodierte ich und damit Susanne nicht mitbekam, wie sehr mir die Schläge mit der Sende über meinen erregten Kitzler gefielen, versenkte ich meinen Kopf so tief ich nur konnte, zwischen ihren strammen Arschbacken, aber auch Susanne war so weit und als ihr der Sperma kam, drückte sie ihren Unterleib dabei so fest auf mein Gesicht, dass ich dachte, ich ersticke.</p><p>Dann sanken wir beide völlig erschöpft auf das Bett von Susanne nieder, ich lag in ihren Armen und Susanne hielt mich fest, dabei streichelten wir und beide gegenseitig die Scham und ließen schweigend unsere Erregung ausklingen.</p><p>""Na, Schatz, hat es dir gefallen, was ich mit dir gemacht habe?"" fragte Susanne mich plötzlich und ich konnte nur nicken, weil ich noch zu erregt war.</p><p>""Trotz der Schmerzen die du dabei hattest Liebling?"" hackte Susanne neugierig nach.</p><p>""Gerade wegen der Schmerzen, Susanne!"" sagte ich verschämt.</p><p>Susanne tätschelte mir den nackigen Popo und sagte lachend:</p><p>""Was bist du doch für eine kleines, geiles Ferkel Schatzi, aber ich verrate dir eine Geheimnis, ich mag solche kleine, verdorbene Schweinchen wie du besonders, aber jetzt zieh dich an und geh nach Hause, deine Mama und der Papa sollen sich keine Sorgen machen wo du so lange bleibst, wenn sie dich fragen, sag einfach dass ich dir Nachhilfe-Unterricht gegeben habe, was nicht mal gelogen ist, Morgen ist auch noch ein Tag, wenn du wieder kommst, machen wir das schöne Spiel diesmal anders herum Schatz!""</p><p>""Wie meinen sie das Fräulein, äh.... ich meine Susanne, mit dem ""Anders Herum?"" fragte ich erregt und sie nur:</p><p>""Lass dich überraschen Kind, also bis Morgen um 4 Uhr, verstanden?""</p><p>Ich nickte nur, stand dann rasch auf, zog mich an und ging schnell aus dem Haus, ich war auf das ""Morgen"" ebenso neugierig wie sexuell bereits wieder stark erregt, und so kann ich nicht mal sagen, wie ich nach Hause kam, ich muss nicht gelaufen sein, sondern geschwebt haben!</p>"
647,Katharina,Baracuda,,"['M', 'g', 'inc', 'anal', 'oral', 'bd', 'spank']","Sie heisst eigentlich Katharina, aber ihr Strief-Vater, mit dem sie relgemäßig verbotenen und oft sehr schmerzhaften ""Sex"" hat, nennt sie: ""Mein Kathrinchen""",2012-03-03T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Meine Tätigkeit als Gerichtspsychologe brachte es mit sich, dass ich oft in das hiesige Untersuchungsgefängnis gerufen wurde, wenn die Beamten der Untersuchungsbehörde bei ihren Vernehmungen nicht mehr weiter wussten, zumal sie oft auch keine Beweise hatten, wenn der Untersuchungshäftling über seine Tat beharrlich schwieg, wie es in dem vorliegenden Fall war.</p><p>Der Gefangene wurde erst vor ein paar Tagen dort eingeliefert und er schwieg zu Allem was man ihn fragte und das einzige was er sprach, war die Frage nach seiner Tochter.</p><p>Ich versuchte ein paar Mal, mit ihm zu sprechen, was er aber rundweg ablehnte.</p><p>Ich konnte und durfte ihn zu nichts zwingen und so blieb mir nur übrig zu warten.</p><p>Da kam mir der Zufall zu Hilfe.</p><p>Ich ging gerade an seiner Tür vorbei, als der Wärter die Post verteilte und sah dass er gerade sein Geschirr aus der Türe reichte und dabei fragte er den Wärter ob er keine Post von seiner Tochter habe.</p><p>Der verneinte und wollte die Türe wieder schließen.</p><p>Da trat ich in seine Zelle und sah den Mann zum ersten Mal.</p><p>Er war etwa Mitte der Vierzig und musste einmal sehr gut ausgesehen haben, aber jetzt kam er mir vor wie ein Greis, so sehr hatte ihn die Haft mitgenommen.</p><p>Als er mich sah, zeigte er mit der Hand zur Tür und sagte:</p><p>""Gehen sie!"" und leise fügte er hinzu ""Bitte!""</p><p>""Aber ich bin der Einzige der ihnen helfen kann, wenn sie ihre Tochter wieder sehen wollen!"" sagte ich voreilig, denn ich hatte keine Ahnung wo sie war, ich wusste noch nicht einmal wie sie hieß. Das Wort ""Tochter"" ließ ihn aufhorchen und ganz wie ausgewechselt zeigte er auf den Hocker am Tisch und sagte:</p><p>""Bitte setzen sie sich, kennen sie mein Kathrinchen?""</p><p>""Nein das nicht, aber ich kann ihnen helfen, das ihre Tochter...wie hieß sich noch?"", sie besucht.</p><p>""Katharina heiß sie, aber ich nenne sie immer mein ""Kathrinchen"", sagte er aufgeregt, aber was wollen sie dann von mir, wenn sie Kathrinchen gar nicht kennen?""</p><p>""Ich will nur mit ihnen reden!"" , sagte ich.</p><p>""Über Kathrinchen?""</p><p>""Ja auch!""</p><p>""Und über was noch?""</p><p>""Über Alles, nur so!""</p><p>""Habe sie eine Zigarette?""</p><p>""Hier nehmen sie, die Schachtel können sie behalten!"", sagte ich und er steckte sich die Zigarette an und zog gierig den Rauch ein, dabei schaute er mich dankbar an und sagte:</p><p>""Meine erste Zigarette, seit ich hier bin!""</p><p>""Wieso?"", fragte ich.</p><p>""Wer soll mir den welche geben hier drinnen, ich kenne ja niemand!""</p><p>""Bekommen sie denn keinen Besuch?""</p><p>""Von wem denn, ich habe ja niemand außer meinem Kathrinchen!""</p><p>""Und die hat sie bis Heute noch nicht besucht?""</p><p>""Nein, seit meiner Verhaftung, habe ich nichts mehr von ihr gehört!""</p><p>""Ich werde versuchen, dass ich ihnen helfen kann, aber dafür müssen sie mit mir über ihre Tat reden, versprochen?""</p><p>""Ja ich verspreche ihnen alles, alles was sie wollen, wenn sie mir nur sagen, wie es Kathrinchen geht?""</p><p>""Also abgemacht, ich werde mich darum kümmern und dann komme ich Morgen wieder und ich hoffe, dass ich ihnen bis dahin schon etwas Genaueres sagen kann.</p><p>Dann rief ich den Wärter und verabschiedete mich.</p><p>Als ich ging, hatte ich den Eindruck, dass der Mann wieder neuen Lebensmut bekommen hatte.</p><p>Mein erster Gang war zu dem ermittelnden Staatsanwalt.</p><p>Der war hocherfreut, dass ich schon einen Erfolg hatte und wollte gleich wissen, was der Mann denn so gesagt habe.</p><p>Es viel mir nicht schwer, ihm klarzumachen, dass ich ihm darüber keine Auskunft geben könne und wolle und dass es meine Aufgabe war, mir nur ein Bild über den Geisteszustand eines Gefangenen zu machen, weil mich das Gericht darauf vereidigt habe und ich der gleichen Schweigepflicht unterliege wie ein Arzt.</p><p>Etwas enttäuscht war er schon, doch er bat mich ihm zu Berichten wenn der Mann etwas zugänglicher für ein Gespräch mit ihm sei.</p><p>""Da können sie schneller haben als sie denken, sie müssen mir nur helfen, dass seine Tochter ihn besuchen kann!"", sagte ich.</p><p>Der Staatsanwalt runzelte die Stirn und sagte:</p><p>""Sie sind also nicht informiert worden?""</p><p>""Über was?""</p><p>""Darüber, dass seine Tochter Katharina, seit der Tat mit einem schweren Nervenschock im Hospital behandelt wird und ich glaube nicht, dass sie so schnell wieder gesund ist, nachdem was mir die Ärzte sagen!""</p><p>""Gibt es da denn gar keine Möglichkeiten?"", sagte ich, aber der Staatsanwalt zuckte nur bedauernd mit den Axeln.</p><p>""Können sie mir denn wenigsten ein Bild von seiner Tochter beschaffen!"", fragte ich, da wäre ihm sicher schon geholfen""</p><p>""Doch das ist möglich!"", sagte er, die ganze Wohnung ist voll von Bildern der Kleinen, da kann ich einen Wachtmeister vorbei schicken und ihnen Eines bringen lassen, das haben sie dann Morgen in ihrem Büro!""</p><p>""Wie alt ist denn die Kleine?"", fragte ich verwundert.</p><p>""Die Kleine ist erst sechzehn Jahre alt.</p><p>""Mit sechzehn ist man doch nicht mehr klein!"", sagte ich.</p><p>""Das stimmt"", sagte er, aber in diesem Fall ist es etwas Anderes, erstens ist das Mädchen wirklich nicht besonders groß und zierlich und zweitens hat man wegen ihres kindlichen Gehabes wirklich den Eindruck, als wäre sie erst zehn Jahre alt, denn sie spricht immer noch die Kindersprache, sie wissen schon, wo alles mit ""chen"" und anderen Kinderverben endet!""</p><p>""Ist sie den Geistig zurückgeblieben?"" fragte ich.</p><p>""Nein im Gegenteil, sie ist sogar hochintelligent, aber aus einem unerklärlichen Grund weigert sie sich erwachsen zu werden!""</p><p>""Damit haben sie mir sehr geholfen Herr Staatsanwalt, jetzt habe ich einen viel besseren Überblick über die ganze Sache und ich glaube dass ich ihnen auch damit helfe, also, sorgen sie dafür, dass ich das Bild von ihr so bald wie möglich bekomme, denn ich will gleich Morgen wieder zu dem Gefangenen, im übrigen, was für einen Beruf hat denn der Mann?""</p><p>""Maler""</p><p>""Also Anstreicher?""</p><p>""Nein wo denken sie hin, Kunstmaler ist er, er gehört zu denen die für ein Bild jeden Preis verlangen können!""</p><p>""Es tut mir leid, davon habe ich noch nie gehört!"", sagte ich. ""Das wissen die Wenigsten!""</p><p>Denn kaum einer weiß, dass wir so einen begabten Künstler unter uns haben, aber er ist ja auch selbst Schuld.</p><p>Denn er hat Hierzulande nie ein Bild ausgestellt und das meiste von seinen Arbeiten geht an reiche Sammler ins Ausland!""</p><p>Ich bedankte mich für die Auskunft und ging in mein Büro.</p><p>Dort wartete eine Menge Arbeit auf mich, die ich zu erledigen hatte, aber die Sache ging mir nicht aus dem Kopf.</p><p>Als dann am Nachmittag ein Justizbeamter das Bild abgab, war ich sehr gespannt.</p><p>Rasch öffnete ich das Paket und zum Vorschein kam in einem echten Silberrahmen ein Bild von einem jungen Mädchen, das aussah wie ein Engel, mit langen blonden Haaren und einem niedlichen Gesicht, das sehr viel Kindlichkeit zeigte, so wie der Staatsanwalt sie beschrieben hatte.</p><p>""Das ist also seine Tochter?"", sagte ich zu dem Beamten""</p><p>""Ja das ist seine Tochter, aber besser gesagt seine Stieftochter, das Kind hat die Mutter vor fünf Jahren mit in die Ehe!""</p><p>""Und sind die beiden geschieden?""</p><p>""Nein seine Frau ist vor zwei Jahren plötzlich nach kurzer Krankheit verstorben und da er das Kind adoptiert hatte, blieb es bei ihm, andere Verwandten hatten sie ja auch nicht!""</p><p>""Woher wissen sie denn das alles?""</p><p>""Weil ich in diesem Falle auch ermittle und das haben meine Recherchen ergeben!""</p><p>Ich bedankte mich für die Auskunft und vertiefte mich wieder in meine Arbeit.</p><p>Gleich am nächsten Morgen besuchte ich den Gefangenen.</p><p>Als der Wärter die Türe aufschloss, saß er völlig apathisch auf dem Schemel, doch kaum hatte er mich gesehen, sprang er auf und streckte mir die Hand hin und fragte:</p><p>""Waren sie bei meinem Kathrinchen und wie geht es ihr?""</p><p>Ich setzte mich und bat den Wärter, dass er uns allein lassen solle, damit ich mich in Ruhe unterhalten konnte.</p><p>Nachdem die Türe geschlossen war, sagte ich ihm, dass Katharina im Krankenhaus sei.</p><p>""Ist es was schlimmes, ist sie krank, so reden sie doch?"", sagte er erregt und dann fing er an zu weinen und sagte dass das alles seine Schuld sei, dass es so gekommen sei mit Kathrinchen und ihm.</p><p>Ich beruhigte ihn und bot ihm eine Zigarette an, die er sich gleich ansteckte und dann gierig daran zog.</p><p>Ich versprach ihm, dass ich Katharina im Krankenhaus besuchen würde und wenn sie gesund sei würde ich sie hierher mitbringen.</p><p>""Sie sind ein guter Mensch, glaube ich und ich habe Vertrauen zu ihnen, und so will ich ihnen nun auch erzählen wie die ganze Sache angefangen hat und wie das war, mit Kathrinchen und mir, damit sie verstehen warum ich Heute hier sitze.</p><p>Und dann hat er mir alles erzählt, schonungslos wie man das nur bei einem Priester tut, sicher weil er so großes Vertrauen zu mir hatte und er einmal sein Herz ausschütten wollte.</p><p>Langsam und leise begann er mit seiner Erzählung:</p><p>""Ich hatte nie daran gedacht, dass ich einmal heiraten wollte. Mein Leben als Künstler war viel zu unstetig, als dass ich mir eine Familie leisten konnte.</p><p>Frauen spielten nie eine große Rolle in meinem Leben, ich lebte nur für meine Arbeit und was ich so an Zuwendungen brauchte, geben mir die zahlreichen Modelle die bei mir aus- und -ein gingen.</p><p>Doch dann lernte ich meine Frau kennen.</p><p>Die damals eine bekannte Galeristin war und wir verstanden uns auf Anhieb.</p><p>Sie hatte die gleichen künstlerischen Ansichten wie ich und so blieb es nicht aus, dass wir bald immer zusammenbleiben wollten.</p><p>Meine Frau war geschieden und hatte eine Tochter, nämlich Kathrinchen, die sie mit in die Ehe brachte.</p><p>Am Anfang war ich nicht gerade davon begeistert eine Ehe zu führen, aber meine Frau ließ mir alle Freiheit die ich wollte, ob das sehr teuere Auslandsreisen waren, die ich machen wollte um meinen künstlerischen Horizont zu erweitern, oder ob ich mich wochenlang nicht in unserer gemeinsamen Wohnung sehen ließ, weil ich in meinem Atelier wie wild malte um eine neue Ausstellung meiner Frau mit meinen Bildern zu versorgen, oder ob ich ein wildes Fest feierte wie vor meiner Ehe üblich und immer anschließend ein Stadtgespräch war, meine Frau hatte für alles Verständnis.</p><p>Dabei hatte sie mit ihrer Galerie alle Hände voll zu tun und Katharina wollte auch versorgt sein.</p><p>Das Verhältnis zu Katharina, war am Anfang nicht besonders gut. Weil meine Frau sie sehr streng erzog, war sie etwas menschenscheu und ihr kindliches Getue hat mich immer etwas genervt, weil sie keinen vernünftigen Satz sprechen konnte, ohne alles zu verniedlichen und so habe ich mich immer eingemischt, wenn Katharina wieder mir ihrer Mutter in der Babysprache sprach.</p><p>Und ich wollte ihr klar machen, dass sie endlich anfangen müsse erwachsen zu werden, aber ihre Mutter hatte sicher in ihrer ersten Ehe keine guten Erfahrungen gemacht und so hielt sie es für richtig, wenn ihre Tochter so lange wie es ging, ein Baby blieb.</p><p>Das war sicher auch der Grund, warum meine Frau so streng mit ihr war, denn bei aller Liebe zu ihr, hatte Katharina nur das Geringste gemacht das ihrer Mutter nicht gefiel, sagte sie nur:</p><p>""Komm mit!""</p><p>Und Katharina folgt ihrer Mutter folgsam wie ein Hund in ihr Schlafzimmer.</p><p>Dann konnte ich Katharina hören, wie sie rief:</p><p>""Nein Mama, nicht!""</p><p>Aber gleich darauf konnte man das laute klatschen des Rohrstockes auf Katharinas nackter Haut und dann das laute Weinen von Katharina durch die Tür hören.</p><p>Am Anfang hat mich das sehr berührt, wenn dann nach ein paar Minuten beide wieder in das Zimmer kamen, meine Frau mit rotem Kopf und ganz erregt und Katharina mit verheulten Augen und sich heftig den Popo reibend.</p><p>Doch später als ich mich an die regelmäßigen Züchtigungen von Katharina gewöhnt hatte, beobachtete ich ihr Verhalten etwas genauer und da hatte ich den Eindruck, als wenn sie ihre Mutter regelrecht provozierte um dann von ihr Schläge zu bekommen.</p><p>Dass mein Eindruck richtig war, zeigte mir eine andere Begebenheit.</p><p>Wir saßen alle drei im Wohnzimmer, als meine Frau nach Katharinas Schularbeiten fragte, da war sie sehr streng, weil sie wusste dass Katharina sehr begabt, aber auch sehr faul war.</p><p>""Nein sie habe Heute keine Lust ihrer Mutter die Schularbeiten zu zeigen!"", sagte sie und meine Frau sagte nur:</p><p>""Katharina, gehe und hole dein Stöckchen!""</p><p>Katharina ging ohne eine Widerrede in das Schlafzimmer und kam mit dem Meerrohr in der Hand zurück.</p><p>Dann überreichte sie mit einem Knicks ihrer Mutter den Stock, drehte sich um, schlug sich ihr kurzes Röckchen hinten über die Hüften, beugte sich weit vor und umfasste ihre Fußknöchel mit den Händen, dabei steckte ihren kleinen Hintern weit heraus.</p><p>Und dann wartete sie geduldig auf ihre Haue.</p><p>Ihre Mutter zog ihr das Meerrohr ein paar mal über das Höschen, was laut klatschte, aber Katharina sagte keinen Ton, sondern ließ sich ohne zu wehren die Hiebe aufzählen.</p><p>Nach einem Dutzend auf das Höschen, das sie ganz ruhig hinnahm, hielt ihre Mutter inne und sagte dann:</p><p>""Was kommt jetzt Katharina?""</p><p>""Das Höschen runter Mama!""</p><p>""Richtig, jetzt kommt das Höschen herunter und dann, was gib es dann Kathrinchen?""</p><p>""Dann gibt es das Stöckchen auf das nackte Kathrinchen-Popochen Mama!""</p><p>""Genau!"", sagte meine Frau und dann zu ihr.</p><p>""Dann ziehe dein Höschen herunter, bis auf die Schenkel Kathrinchen, dann bekommst du von mir den Rest der Haue auf den Nackten, wie viel Haue willst du denn noch von mir haben?""</p><p>""Ganz viele Haue Mama!""</p><p>""Und wie viele Haue sollen das denn sein Kathrinchen?""</p><p>""Bis ich weine Mama!""</p><p>""Nur bis du weinst, Kathrinchen?""</p><p>""Nein Mama, bis Kathrinchen schreit, Mama!""</p><p>""Gut, dann beeile dich mit dem Höschen, sagte meine Frau und Kathrinchen zog sich schnell das Höschen vom Popo und bückte sich wieder tief, so dass ihr meine Frau die restlichen Hiebe überziehen konnte.</p><p>Kathrinchen weinte erst sehr spät, da hatte sie schon sehr viele rote Striemen auf ihrem kleinen Popo und dann fing sie an entsetzlich zu schreien.</p><p>Das sagte meine Frau zu ihr:</p><p>""Du kannst jetzt dein Höschen wieder hochziehen und dann bringst du das Stöckchen zurück, wenn wir gegessen haben will ich deine Hausaufgaben sehen.</p><p>Und wehe du hast sie nicht gemacht, dann kannst du das Stöckchen gleich wieder aus dem Schlafzimmerschrank holen und dich überlegen, denn dann gibt er tüchtig was mit dem Röhrchen auf den Bloßen.</p><p>Und so war es auch.</p><p>Gleich nach dem Abendessen brachte Kathrinchen ihre Hausaufgaben zu ihrer Mutter.</p><p>Die las in dem Heft das Kathrinchen ihr gegeben hatte.</p><p>Es war ein Aufsatz, der überall voller Schreibfehler war.</p><p>Meine Frau sagte zu Kathrinchen:</p><p>""Ich glaube es nicht, dass so ein kluges Kind wie du, auf einer Seite so viele Fehler machen kann, das kann doch nur an deiner Faulheit liegen und die kann man nur mit einem Mittel austreiben und weiß du mit was Kathrinchen?""</p><p>""Ja, mit Haue auf das nackte Popochen!""</p><p>""Genau, also hol ihn, hole den kleinen Striemenzieher, los hol ihn!"" Kathrinchen beeilte sich den Stock aus dem Schrak zu holen und ihn ihrer Mutter zu übergeben.</p><p>Ihre Mutter setzte sich auf das Sofa und fädelte Kathrinchen auf ihrem Knie auf.</p><p>Dann zog sie ihr das Höschen auf die Schenkel und nahm den Stock. Dann musste Kathrinchen das Heft vor sich auf das Sofa legen und vorlesen, dabei musste sie jedes Wort das sie geschrieben hatte und das falsch war genau buchstabieren.</p><p>Bei jedem falschen Wort, zog ihr meine Frau einen Hieb über den Popo, dass sie aufschrie, aber Kathrinchen wollte oder konnte nicht die richtige Antwort geben.</p><p>Mindestens zwei Dutzend Mal, klatsche das Meerrohr über Kathrinchens nacktes Gesäß und die Schenkel.</p><p>Kathrinchen weinte laut und ihre Tränen flossen auf das Heft.</p><p>Aber sie kam nicht mit der Korrektur ihres Aufsatzes weiter.</p><p>Wer weiß wie lange meine Frau noch auf ihren kleinen Popo eingepeitscht hätte, wenn ich nicht aufgestanden und meiner Frau den Stock aus der Hand genommen hätte.</p><p>Wütend verließ meine Frau das Zimmer, den Stock in der Hand und warf die Tür hinter sich in das Schloss.</p><p>Ich half Kathrinchen auf und da legte sie ihren Kopf an meine Brust und weinte noch lauter als vorher und sagte:</p><p>""Oh Pappi warum ist die Mama immer so böse und haut den kleinen Kathrinchen-Popo so feste mit dem bösen Stock?""</p><p>Ich nahm sie in den Arm und drückte sie fest an mich und dabei streichelte ich ihr zart den gepeinigten kleinen Popo, der so warm und voller dicker Stiemen war.</p><p>Kathrinchen ließ sich das gerne gefallen und hielt ganz still, als meine Hände über ihren Popo und die Oberschenkel streichelten und ich sagte ihr, dass ihre Mutter sie trotzdem sehr lieb habe, auch wenn sie ihr manchmal was mit dem Stock auf den Popo gebe und dass sie sicher oft selbst schuld daran wäre, wenn ihre Mama sie mit dem Stock auf den bloßen Hintern haue.</p><p>""Das sehe ich ja ein und ich bin auch meistens selber schuld wenn Mama das kleine Kathrinchen-Popochen mit dem dicken bösen Stock haut, aber doch nicht zwei mal kurz hintereinander, das tut doch so weh und gibt doch immer so dicke Striemchen auf dem Popo und den Schenkelchen.</p><p>""Das weiß ich Kathrinchen, da muss du eben die Mama nicht so ärgern und brav lernen!"", sagte ich und streichelte sie weiter über den Popo und dann über den kleinen Bauch.</p><p>Plötzlich waren meine Hände zwischen ihren Schenkel und bevor sie etwas dagegen tun konnte hatte Kathrinchen schon die Beine geschlossen.</p><p>Erst dachte ich an eine typische weibliche Abwehrreaktion, aber als ich Kathrinchen anschaute lachte sie mich an und sagte:</p><p>""Gefangen!""</p><p>""Und wie lange soll ich gefangen sein?""</p><p>Du kommst erst frei wenn du es mir streichelst Pappi!""</p><p>""Was soll ich streicheln?""</p><p>""Mein Bärchen!""</p><p>""Welches Bärchen?"" ""Na das hier!"" sagte sie und öffnete die Schenkel, dann nahm sie meine Hand und legte sie auf ihre Scham, wo man gerade den Beginn einer leichten Behaarung spürte, die Kathrinchen an ihrer kleinen Schnecke bekam.</p><p>Ich war so verdutzt, das ich es willig geschehen ließ, dass Kathrinchen meine Hand an ihrem ""Bärchen"" rieb und dabei leise stöhnte, doch als sie die Schenkel öffnete um meine Hand an ihre kleinen Schamlippen zu führen schob ich sie von meinem Schoß und sagte, sie solle jetzt in ihr Bett gehen.</p><p>Ganz enttäuscht zog sie ihr Höschen hoch, gab mir einen langen Kuss und ging in ihr Bett.</p><p>Seit der Zeit, war unser Verhältnis viel besser als vorher und meine Frau hat Kathrinchen nicht mehr so oft gehauen, weil sie wusste, dass ich sie in Schutz nahm, wenn es wieder was auf den nackten Popo geben sollte.</p><p>Einmal kam Kathrinchen zu spät zum Abendessen, weil sie sicher gebummelt hatte, aber meine Frau konnte so eine Kleinigkeit auf die Palme bringen.</p><p>Als Kathrinchen dann verspätet erschien, rief sie ihre Mutter zu sich, hob ihr den Rock hoch und zog ihr das Höschen ab um sie zu züchtigen.</p><p>In diesem Moment läutete das Telefon.</p><p>Meine Frau hatte den Anruf erwartet und bevor sie den Hörer abhob, sagte sie zu mir:</p><p>""Gehe mir ihr in das Schlafzimmer und lege sie dort über das Bett und dann holst du das Stöckchen aus dem Schrank und gibst ihr ein Dutzend Hiebe auf das nackte Ärschchen, hast du mich verstanden?""</p><p>Wer meine Frau kannte, wusste dass sie keine Widerrede duldete, aber ich wollte sie fragen, ob denn das sein müsse, doch da hatte ich eine andere Idee.</p><p>Ich schob Kathrinchen vor mir her in das Schlafzimmer.</p><p>Das war nicht so einfach, weil sie so kleine Schritte machen musste, weil ihr Unterhöschen auf ihren Schenkeln hing.</p><p>Im Schlafzimmer legte sich Kathrinchen sofort auf den Bauch über das Bett, streckte ihren kleinen, molligen Kinder-Popo hinten weit in die Höhe und erwartete wortlos ihre Haue von mir.</p><p>Ich hatte unter dem Dutzend Stöcken und Peitschen, die meine Frau im Kleiderschrank an der Schranktüre hängen hatte, eine kleinen dünnen Stock ausgesucht.</p><p>Kathrinchen schaute mich ganz ängstlich an, als ich das Lederkissen aus der Türkei, das im Zimmer zur Dekoration auf dem Boden lag, neben sie auf das Bett legte, sicher nahm sie an, dass sie sich jetzt da rüberlegen musste, damit ihr Popo noch besser zur Züchtigung hervortritt und runder wird, weil dann die Hiebe besser durchziehen, wenn der Popo ganz stramm angespannt ist.</p><p>Ich setzte mich neben sie auf das Bett und betrachtete mir in aller Ruhe den süßen, kleinen Hintern.</p><p>Ich nahm den Stock in die Hand und legte die andere Hand auf ihren rechten Schenkel, dann zog ich ihr so weit das Bein auseinander, dass ich gut ihr rosarotes Schneckchen mit den beiden speckigen Schamlippen und dem bereits erregten, kleinen Kitzler in der Mitte gut sehen konnte, dann holte ich aus und schlug den Stock mit aller Kraft über das Lederkissen.</p><p>Es klatschte ganz laut, als der Stock das Lederkissen traf und Kathrinchen zuckte erschreckt zusammen.</p><p>Noch einmal schlug ich zu und der Stock landete klatschend auf dem Leder, wieder zuckte Kathrinchen zusammen, doch dann wollte sie laut lachen und ich konnte das in letzten Augenblick verhindern indem ich ihr den Mund zuhielt.</p><p>Kathrinchen umfasste dankbar meine Hand und küsste sie, während ich ihr mit der Hand über den nackten Po und die Schenkel streichelte und dabei immer auf das Leder einschlug, bis der seine Ration hatte. Nach einem Dutzend Schläge auf das Kissen, drehte sich Kathrinchen auf den Bauch und sagte:</p><p>""Vergiss das Bärchen nicht Pappi!""</p><p>Dabei streckte sie mir ihren nackten Unterleib hin und ich musste ihr das Bärchen streicheln.</p><p>Dabei stellte ich fest, dass es schon wieder gewachsen war.</p><p>Kathrinchen lag mit geschlossenen Augen auf dem Rücken und hatte die Beine geschlossen.</p><p>Dann fasste sie meine Hand und hielt sie fest.</p><p>Langsam öffnete sie die Schenkel und fuhr mit meiner Hand über ihre offene Scham.</p><p>Ich zuckte zurück, als meine Finger ihre feuchten Lippen berührten und zog die Hand zurück.</p><p>""Genug für Heute Kathrinchen, ziehe dein Höschen hoch und gehe in dein Bett, bevor dich deine Mutter erwischt und auf die Idee kommt auf deinem Popochen nachzuschauen, ob ich meine Sache richtig gemachte habe!"" sagte ich.</p><p>Kathrinchen zog sich das Höschen wieder hoch und gab mir einen Gutenachtkuss und dann war sie weg.</p><p>Ich schaute ihr nach und lächelte dabei.</p><p>Gerade wollte ich den Stock in den Schrank zurückhängen, als meine Frau in das Zimmer kam.</p><p>""Wo ist Kathrinchen?""</p><p>""Im Bett, die hat für Heute genug!""</p><p>""Hast du es ihr ordentlich was mit dem Stöckchen auf den Nackten gegeben?"" fragte meine Frau und nahm mir den Stock aus der Hand. Erst jetzt sah ich dass von dem Stöckchen die Fetzen hingen, wahrscheinlich weil ich so feste zugeschlagen hatte.</p><p>Meine Frau hielt den Stock n der Hand und fuhr mit den Finger über die gesplitterte Stelle und sagte:</p><p>""Au weija, du hast es ihr aber tüchtig gegeben, auf ihren kleinen, frechen Nackten und die Schenkel.</p><p>Wie wird jetzt der arme Kathrinchen-Popo aussehen, nach all diesen festen Schlägen mit dem gelben Onkel, ich sehe du verstehst ganz gut mit einem Rohrstock umzugehen, ich glaube du sollst in Zukunft das Hauen von ihrem Popo übernehmen, jetzt ist es nämlich an der Zeit, dass sie eine starke Männerhand spürt und es macht mir nichts, wenn du ihr den Nackten auspeitschst, dann sehe ich halt immer bei der Züchtigung von Kathrinchen zu und wenn sie sich wehrt, wenn sie Haue bekommt, dann kann ich sie ja dabei festhalten, während du ihr den Stock oder die Peitsche feste auf den nackten Popo gibst!""</p><p>Jetzt wurde mir erst klar, dass meine Frau eine Sadistin, oder zumindest eine aktive Flagellantin war und ihre Tochter hatte sie im Laufe der Jahre zur Masochistin erzogen.</p><p>Zu der von ihr erhofften Züchtigung von Kathrinchen durch mich, kam es dann nicht mehr.</p><p>Meine Frau befand sich auf einer längeren Einkaufsreise in Südamerika und hatte Kathrinchen mitgenommen.</p><p>Viel früher als erwartet kam sie zurück, weil sie sich nicht wohl fühlte, wie sie sagte.</p><p>Sie bekam hoher Fieber so dass ich sie noch in der Nacht in das Krankenhaus bringen musste.</p><p>Dort wurde ihr Zustand immer schlechter, man konnte nicht sagen warum, ein unbekannter Virus, sagten die Ärzte.</p><p>Dann starb sie ganz plötzlich, ohne dass ihr jemand helfen konnte.</p><p>Kathrinchen war über den Tod ihrer Mutter sehr geschockt und obwohl sie von ihr fast täglich ihre Haue bekommen hatte, vermisste sie ihre Mutter sehr, oder vielleicht gerade deshalb, ich hatte so einen Verdacht, der sich auch später bestätigte.</p><p>Zunächst musste ich alles selbst Regeln, Dinge von denen ich nichts verstand und von denen ich als Künstler keine Ahnung hatte.</p><p>Zuerst war das Begräbnis.</p><p>Dann waren die geschäftlichen Angelegenheiten zu regeln und ich erfuhr erst jetzt, dass meine Frau sehr reich war und da sie Alles mir und Kathrinchen vermachte, waren wir für immer finanziell abgesichert und konnten getrost in die Zukunft sehen.</p><p>Da ich Kathrinchen inzwischen adoptiert hatte und sonst keine Verwanden da waren, blieb Kathrinchen bei mir und ich sorgte für sie wie ihre Mutter das getan hätte.</p><p>Nur Kochen, Putzen und alle anderen Aufgaben einer Hausfrau erledigte nun eine zuverlässige ältere Frau, die ich engagiert hatte und die am Vormittag den Haushalt versorgte, bis Kathrinchen aus der Schule kam. Nach dem Mittagessen ging unsere Haushälterin wieder nach Hause und ich kümmerte mich jetzt allein um Kathrinchen.</p><p>Ich überwachte ihre Hausaufgaben, weil sie nach dem Tod ihrer Mutter erhebliche Schwierigkeiten in der Schule hatte.</p><p>Ich entschuldigte das mit ihrer momentanen Verfassung.</p><p>Dann half ihr so gut ich konnte.</p><p>Im Englischen war sie eine der Besten, weil sie das ganz leicht lernte.</p><p>Doch dann wurden ihre Noten immer schlechter und schlechter.</p><p>Ich ermahnte sie, doch mehr zu lernen und sie versprach mir, das zu tun. Bis sie eines Tages mit einer Fünf in Englisch nach Hause kam.</p><p>Sie sagte es mir nicht sofort, aber ich merkte dass etwas nicht mit ihr stimmte und sprach sie darauf an.</p><p>Ich ließ mir das Heft zeigen, weil ich es ja auch unterschreiben musste, da sah ich, dass es sich nur um ganz leichte Worte handelte, die sie früher mit links erledigt hatte.</p><p>Ich hielt es ihr vor und sie schwieg.</p><p>""Du hast mir doch versprochen, dass du dich mehr in der Schule anstrengen wolltest"", sagte ich, ""oder stimmt das nicht?""</p><p>""Doch!""</p><p>""Und warum hast du dein Versprechen nicht gehalten Kathrinchen?"", fragte ich, aber sie schwieg.</p><p>""Weiß du was das für Folgen nach sich zieht?""</p><p>""Ja!""</p><p>""Und welche Kathrinchen""</p><p>""Ich bekomme jetzt von dir das kleine, nackte Popochen voll!"" ""Ja so ist es Kathrinchen, wer nicht hören will muss eben fühlen, als gehe und hole das Stöckchen, du weiß ja wo es ist!""</p><p>Kathrinchen ging mit gesenktem Kopf aus dem Zimmer und kam gleich darauf zurück, das Stöckchen in der Hand und überreichte es mir.</p><p>""Das Röckchen hoch und das Höschen herunter!"", sagte ich streng, doch Kathrinchen zögerte und dann sagte sie:</p><p>""Das geht aber nicht""</p><p>""Was geht nicht?""</p><p>""Das du mich auf das Popochen haust!""</p><p>""Und warum nicht?""</p><p>""Weil.., ich meine...weil mir nicht gut ist!""</p><p>""Ach so ist das!""</p><p>""Ja, wenn mir nicht gut war, hat mich Mama nie auf das Popochen gehauen!""</p><p>""Was hat sie dann gemacht, hat sie mit der Haue gewartet bis es dir wieder gut war?""</p><p>""Nein das nicht, sie gab mir dann immer meine Hiebe auf die Schenkelchen!""</p><p>""Und wie hat sie das gemacht?""</p><p>""Ich musste mein Röckchen ausziehen und dann Schuhe und Strümpfe, dann hat sich Mutti in den Sessel gesetzt und mich gerufen, ich musste meinen Fuß zwischen ihre Beine stellen und dann hat sie mir mit dem Stöckchen ganz viele Hiebe auf das Schenkelchen gegeben, bis der ganz rot von der Haue war, dann musste ich den anderen Fuß zwischen ihre Füße stellen und dann bekam ich auch das andere Schenkelchen vollgehauen bis es voller roter Striemen was und ich weinte!""</p><p>""Wollen wir es auch so machen Pappi?"", fragte sie dann und ohne meine Antwort abzuwarten fing sie an sich zu entkleiden.</p><p>Zuerst streifte sie sich das kurze Röckchen über den Popo, dann zog sie sich die Strümpfe und die Schuhe aus, dabei bückte sie sich so tief herunter, das sich ihr Höschen ganz stramm um den Popo schmiegte und dabei konnte man ganz deutlich ihre Slipeinlage sehen, sie hatte mich doch nicht angeschwindelt, wie ich zuerst dachte.</p><p>Dann nahm sie das Stöckchen in die Hand und kam zu mir an den Sessel, hob das Bein und stellte es zwischen meine Füße auf den Sesselsitz. Dabei berührte ihre Fußsohle ganz kurz meinen Hosenlatz, so dass ich zusammenzuckte, aber sie tat als hätte sie das gar nicht bemerkt und ich dachte dass das auch Zufall sein könnte.</p><p>Dann gab sie mir das Stöckchen in die Hand und sagte:</p><p>""Ich bin bereit Pappi, du kannst mir jetzt meine Haue auf die Schenkelchen geben, wenn du magst, aber bitte, bitte lieber Pappi, haue die armen kleinen Schenkelchen nicht zu arg, sonst muss das arme Kathrinchen so arg weinen, wenn es die Schenkelchen mit dem bösen Stöckchen so vollgehauen bekommt, und nachher sind dann viele böse rote Striemchen auf den kleinen Kathrinchen-Schenkelchen, die tagelang so arg weh tun und alle Farben bekommen, dass ich kein kurzes Röckchen mehr anziehen kann!""</p><p>""Aber du brauchst doch deine Haue Kathrinchen und wenn ich dir nicht das Stöckchen auf dein nacktes Ärschchen geben darf, da müssen eben die Schenkelchen die Haue erhalten und das muss doch auch wehtun, genau wie bei den Popohieben, sonst wirst du doch nicht brav!"", sagte ich zu ihr und gab ihr einen leichten Hieb auf die Innenseite des Schenkels.</p><p>""Au!"", rief sie und hob den Fuß in die Höhe und dann stellt sie den Fuß zurück, aber nicht auf den Sesselsitz sondern auf meine Hose und genau auf meinen Penis.</p><p>Ich dachte das kann nur eine Schmerzreaktion sein und gab ihr wieder einen Hieb.</p><p>Kathrinchen rief wieder laut ""Aua"" und hob wieder den Fuß hoch um ihn gleich wieder auf die alte Stelle zurückzustellen.</p><p>Das konnte kein Zufall mehr sein, dachte ich, den inzwischen hatte ich einen ganz dicken Penis in der Hose und Kathrinchen musste das auch gespürt haben, wenn sie ihren Fuß darauf setzte.</p><p>Ich schlug also zum dritten Mal das Stöckchen in ihr offenes Schenkelchen aber diesmal rief sie nur laut ""Auaaaaaa"" ließ aber den Fuß auf meinem Penis stehen, nur dass sie mit der Fußsohle ein paar Mal über meine dicken Penis strich.</p><p>Das wiederholte sich bei jedem Hieb und mein Penis wurde immer härter und der Druck von Kathrinchen Fuß wurde immer fester.</p><p>Dann wurden meine Hiebe immer schwächer aber Kathrinchen rief immer lauter ""Aua"", wenn sie das Stöckchen auf die Schenkel traf und ihr Fuß rieb immer wilder meine Penis.</p><p>Dabei beobachtete sie mich genau und dann war es so weit.</p><p>Unter lautem Stöhnen entlud sich mein Samen in meiner Unterhose.</p><p>Dabei schlug ich jetzt Kathrinchens Schenkel stärker als zuvor und auch sie musste einen Samenerguss beim Schlagen haben, den sie verdrehte verzückt die Augen und ihr Körper zuckte, dabei stieß sie jedes Mal ihren Fuß gegen meinen Penis und ich konnte genau zählen, wie oft sich ihre Scham zusammenzog, wenn ihre Beckenmuskeln den Samen aus ihrem Schneckchen beförderten.</p><p>Dann hörte ich mit dem Schlagen von Kathrinchens Schenkel auf, aber ohne Aufforderung stellte sie den anderen Fuß auf meine Hose, die schon vorne ganz feucht von meinem Samen war und bewegte langsam ihren Fuß auf meinem Penis auf und ab.</p><p>""Was soll das denn, hast du denn noch nicht genug Haue auf dein Schenkelchen bekommen Schatz, weil du mir den Anderen auch noch zum Hauen hinhältst?"" fragte ich aber sie zog einen Flutsch und sagte: ""Och Pappi, da hat mir die Mama aber immer viel mehr Haue mit dem Stöckchen auf die Schenkelchen gegeben, als du!""</p><p>""Willst du denn noch mehr Haue auf die süßen Beinchen haben?"" fragte ich und küsste sie auf den nackten Schenkel, ganz nahe bei ihrer Muschi.</p><p>Sie zuckte zusammen, als meine Barthaare ihren Oberschenkel berührte und dann stöhnte sie auf und nahm hastig den Fuß von meinem Schoß und sagte:</p><p>""Wenn du willst, kannst du mir ja auch noch das andere Schenkelchen mit dem Stöckchen verhauen, du kannst es dir aber auch für Morgen aufheben!""</p><p>""Ja ich glaube es ist besser wenn wir das Morgen machen!"", sagte ich denn ich wollte so schnell wie möglich unter die Dusche.</p><p>""Dann machen wir das Morgen, aber nicht vergessen!"", sagte sie und nahm ihre Kleider und verschwand in ihrem Zimmer.</p><p>Am nächsten Tag hatte ich die Sache schon lange vergessen und Kathrinchen sagte auch kein Wort.</p><p>Ich hatte nach dem Abendessen geduscht und saß lesend im Sessel. Ich hatte nur den Bademantel an unter dem ich einen knappen Slip trug. Da hörte ich Kathrinchen auf mich zukommen und als ich hoch schaute stand sie mit einem Rohrstock in der Hand vor mir, bekleidet war sie nur mit einem sehr kurzen Babydoll, das ihr knapp über den Popo reichte.</p><p>Als sei mein erstauntes Gesicht sah, sagte sie:</p><p>""Hast du es schon vergessen Pappi, Heute soll doch mein anderes Schenkelchen mit dem Stöckchen gehauen werden""</p><p>Und ohne eine Antwort abzuwarten stellte sie ihren Fuß zwischen meinen Bademantel auf das Vorderteil meines Slips.</p><p>Als sie dabei die Beine öffnete, sah ich dass sie gar kein Unterhöschen unter ihrem Babydoll trug und man ganz deutlich den kleinen Wald auf ihrem Schamberg sehen konnte.</p><p>Ich nahm ihr wortlos das Stöckchen aus der Hand und zog es ihr fest über die Schenkelhaut.</p><p>""Auuuuaaahhhh"""", sagte Kathrinchen und zog den Fuß weg.</p><p>Dann stellte sie den Fuß wieder auf meinen Slip und dabei rutschte er zufällig unter den Rand des knappen Höschens und berührte dabei meine Eichel, die sofort aus ihrem Versteck hervorkam und sich gewaltig aufrichtete.</p><p>Kathrinchen musste das mit Absicht gemacht haben, denn als ich ihr den nächsten Hieb über den Schenkel gab, zog sie den Fuß nicht von meinem Penis zurück, sondern verstärkte nur den Druck mit ihrem Fuß und sagte wieder:</p><p>""Auah!""</p><p>Ich schlug sie so fest ich konnte über die Schenkelchen, aber Kathrinchen spürte den Schmerz, den das Stöckchen auf ihren Schenkelchen machte gar nicht mehr, so sehr war sie mit der Massage meines Penis beschäftigt.</p><p>Inzwischen war mein Bademantel vorne auf gegangen und meinen Slip hatte Kathrinchen mit dem Fuß so weit beiseite geschoben, dass mein Schwanz jetzt ganz nackt und in seiner vollen Größe vor ihr lag, den sie mir der Fußsohle heftig rieb und der immer größer dabei wurde. Kathrinchen bearbeitet ihn nach allen Regel der Kunst und als ich spürte, saß ich gleich spritzen werde, warf ich den Stock auf den Boden und hielt Kathrinchen an der Fußfessel fest, damit sie das Tempo verlangsamte.</p><p>Kathrinchen begriff sofort was ich wollte und rieb jetzt nur noch ganz langsam meinen Penis, dafür aber sehr intensiv.</p><p>Dann zuckte es in meinen Eiern und im hohen Bogen spritzte mein Samen aus meinem Schaft über meinen Bauch, bis hoch zur Brust.</p><p>Ich schloss die Augen und genoss meinen heftigen Orgasmus sehr und dabei spürte ich noch immer den Fuß von Kathrinchen auf meinem dicken, steifen Penis.</p><p>Als ich die Augen wieder öffnete, sah ich Kathrinchen, die mit weit gespreizten Schenkeln vor mir stand und sich mit dem Finger heftig den bereits heftig erregten, kleinen Kitzler massierte und dabei geil stöhnte.</p><p>""Was machst du denn da?"" fragte ich und Kathrinchen hielt erschrocken inne und sagte dann leise:</p><p>""Das gleiche wie du Pappi!""</p><p>""Ich habe aber garnichts gemacht, sondern du!"", sagte ich.</p><p>""Dann kannst du es ja auch bei mir machen Pappi!""</p><p>""Was soll ich bei dir machen, Schatz?""</p><p>""Das gleiche wie ich bei dir gemacht habe Pappi!""</p><p>""Auch mit dem Fuß?""</p><p>""Nein ich glaube es ist besser mit der Hand oder mit dem...!""</p><p>""Mit was Schatz, sage es mir ruhig?""</p><p>""Mit dem Mund!""</p><p>""Das heißt also, ich soll dein kleines Schneckchen lecken?""</p><p>""Wenn du meine kleine Muschi magst Pappi, dann kannst du sie doch auch Mal schön lecken, oder?""</p><p>""Ich kenne deine kleine Muschi doch gar nicht, wie sollte ich sie den kennen, du hast sie mir doch noch gar nicht richtig gezeigt!""</p><p>""Hier ist sie Pappi"", sagte sie und streckte ihren Unterkörper vor. ""Schön, aber sollten wir nicht vorher zusammen baden gehen Schatz, bevor ich sie dir streichle und vielleicht auch lecke?"" fragte ich Kathrinchen und die war ganz begeistert und sagte:</p><p>""Du meinst zusammen, du meinst dass wir zusammen in einer Wanne baden?"" und als ich nickte sagte sie:</p><p>""Auf fein, das machen wir!"" und zog mich vom Sessel hoch und wir gingen zusammen in das Badezimmer.</p><p>Ich zog mich aus und Kathrinchen ließ derweil das Wasser in die Wanne laufen.</p><p>Als ich schon in der Wanne saß, zog sie sich ihr Hemdchen aus und stieg zu mir in das Wasser.</p><p>Wir alberten eine Weile herum und bewarfen und mit Badeschaum und suchten Unterwasser die Seife um uns gegenseitig einzuseifen.</p><p>Kathrinchen verlor oft die Seife während sie mich abrieb und jedes Mal machte sie sich umständlich auf die Suche danach.</p><p>Dabei suchte sie die Seife immer so dass sie mein Glied berühren konnte und dann hielt sie meinen Penis so als wäre es die Seife.</p><p>Ich konnte das nicht länger aushalten und fing an sie zu waschen.</p><p>Sie setzte sich mit dem Rücken mir zugewandt vor mich und ließ sich den Rücken einseifen.</p><p>Dann kam ihre Vorderseite daran und meine Hände streichelten dabei erst ihren kleinen Busen und dann ihr Bäuchlein.</p><p>Das gefiel Kathrinchen sehr und als meine Hände zwischen ihre Schenkel wanderten öffnete sie die Beine und schob ihren Unterkörper weit vor, damit ich gut an ihr kleines Vötzchen kam, das ich dann gründlich einseifte.</p><p>Dabei fasste Kathrinchen mit der Hand nach hinten und umfasste meinen Penis dabei.</p><p>Sie schob mir die Vorhaut von meinem Schwanz zurück und rieb meinen Penis an ihrem Popochen und dabei stöhnte sie leise.</p><p>Ich spürte, dass es gleich soweit war und ich spritzen müsse.</p><p>Ich schob die Hand von Kathrinchen weg, stand auf und stieg aus der Wanne.</p><p>Kathrinchen machte ganz enttäuschtes Gesicht.</p><p>Sicher, weil ich ihr das Spielzeug weggenommen habe und sagte nur: ""Och Pappi warum hörst du auf, wo es doch gerade so schön war?""</p><p>""Komm aus der Wanne, sagte ich zu ihr und hielt ihr das Badetuch vor in das ich sie dann einwickelte als sie aus der Wanne kam und kräftig trockenrieb.</p><p>Ich gab ihr ihren Bademantel und zog meinen auch an.</p><p>Als Kathrinchen ihren Bademantel angezogen hatte, nahm ich sie auf den Arm und trug sie in das Wohnzimmer, was ihr so gefiel das sie mich lachend umarmte und dabei auf die Backen küsste.</p><p>Im Wohnzimmer blieb ich vor dem Sessel stehen und ließ Kathrinchen in den Sessel gleiten.</p><p>Sie schaute mich verwundert an und wusste nicht was sie da sollte. Ich kniete mich auf den Boden, vor den Sessel und dann fuhr ich unter den Bademantel von Kathrinchen und streichelte sie über die Brüste und das Bäuchlein bis zu ihrem Bärchen.</p><p>Kathrinchen stöhnte leise, als meine Hand ihren Flaum berührte und öffnete die Schenkel weit.</p><p>Dabei drückte sie ihre Scham so weit vor, dass das kleine Kitzlerchen, das schon ganz angeschwollen war, aus ihrer kleinen Spalte hervortrat.</p><p>Ich nahm die Füße von Kathrinchen und legte sie beide über die Sessellehne, dann zog ich ihren Unterleib an die Sesselkante und hatte nun das nackte Vötzchen genau vor dem Gesicht.</p><p>Langsam fuhr ich Kathrinchen mit der Zunge die Schenkelchen entlang und je näher meine nasse Zunge ihrem Vötzchen kam umso mehr stöhnte sie und drückte den Unterleib weit vor.</p><p>Um die Spannung zu erhöhen, wanderte aber meine Zunge an ihrem Schneckchen vorbei und über ihre Popobäckchen die ich etwas angehoben hatte.</p><p>Kathrinchen machte es mir leichter und legte sich etwas auf die Seite, damit ich besser an ihr Popochen kam.</p><p>Ich fuhr ihr mit der Zunge über das Arschbäckchen und dann kam ich an ihrer Popospalte an.</p><p>Kathrinchen zuckte zusammen und stöhnte auf, als meine Zunge ihr kleines Popoloch küsste und dann zart in es eindrang.</p><p>Sie hob den Popo noch höher und mit einer Hand griff sie in ihre Pobacke und zog sie weit auf, damit ich besser an ihr Popolöchlein kam, das ich jetzt ganz schnell mit der Zunge bearbeitete.</p><p>Kathrinchen stöhnte noch lauter und ihre Rosette öffnete sich weit und dabei zuckte ihre kleine Anus immer heftiger.</p><p>Ich wollte sie nicht länger quälen und ihr ihre verdiente Erfüllung verschaffen und deshalb fuhr meine Zunge nach vorne zu dem kleinen Kitzlerchen das schon so ungeduldig darauf wartete, geleckt zu werden.</p><p>Doch kaum hatte meine Zunge das Kitzlerchen berührt und war ein paar Mal durch die offene Muschi gefahren, das schrie Kathrinchen laut auf und schloss die Schenkel, damit war mein Kopf in ihrem Schoß gefangen und dann ließ sie unter lautem Stöhnen und heftigem Zucken ihren Saft aus der Muschi laufen, den ich so süß auf der Zunge spürte.</p><p>Das Zucken ihres kleinen Körpers hielt lange an und solange war mein Kopf zwischen ihren Schenkeln gefangen.</p><p>Die ganze Zeit leckte ich ihre Muschi aus und weil ich mir dann das Popoloch vornehmen wollte, sagte ich ihr sie solle sich in den Sessel knien und die Beine weit öffnen, was sie auch sofort machte.</p><p>Ich kniete wieder auf den Boden hinter Kathrinchen und sagte:</p><p>""Ziehe mit den Händen deine beiden Pobacken auseinander Schatz""!</p><p>Und Kathrinchen griff in ihren Popo und zog die Arschbäckchen so weit auf, dass ich jetzt ihre offene Scham genau vor mir hatte.</p><p>Mit der Zunge fuhr ich ihr langsam durch die Popokimme.</p><p>Beim Kitzlerchen fing ich an und am offenen Popoloch hörte ich auf, dann umkreiste meine Zunge das kleine Loch und stieß dann hinein. Kathrinchen jauchzte vor Glück, als meine Zunge tief in ihren After eindrang und sie drückte den Popo noch weiter heraus, damit ich sie besser lecken konnte.</p><p>Dann suchte meine Zunge wieder das kleine Kitzlerchen und ich massierte den kleinen Schwellkörper, bis er so groß war wie ein kleines Schwänzchen und dabei versuchte ich mit dem Finger in Kathrinchens Anus einzudringen, was erstaunlich einfach ging, weil Kathrinchen durch das Lecken von ihrem Kitzler. das Popoloch immer aufschnappen ließ und so konnte ich in Schüben tief mit dem Finger in sie eindringen.</p><p>Kathrinchen stöhnte immer dann wenn mein Finger bis zum Anschlag in ihr steckte.</p><p>Und auch der anfängliche Gegendruck von ihrem Popomuskel ließ allmählich nach und so versuchte ich den zweiten Finger mit hinein zu schieben.</p><p>Auch das gelang, weil Kathrinchen mir dabei half und ihr Popoloch noch weiter aufzog.</p><p>Dann versuchte ich es mit drei Fingern und langsam gewöhnte sich der Popomuskel auch an den frechen Eindringling und öffnete sich willig. Ich massierte das Popoloch jetzt ausgiebig, was Kathrinchen sehr gefiel, man konnte es an ihrem geilen Stöhnen hören.</p><p>Ich stand dann langsam auf ohne die Finger aus ihrem Po zu nehmen, fasste meinen Penis der schon wieder ganz steil vor meinem Körper stand, setzte ihn an Kathrinchens Muschi und ließ ihn ein paar mal durch ihre Scham rutschen.</p><p>Kathrinchen schrie vor Lust auf, als mein Penis ihr Vötzchen berührte und steckte den Popo noch weiter heraus, sicher dachte sie dass ich ihr jetzt den Penis in das Vötzchen stecken und sie ficken wollte. Ich dagegen hatte dies nicht vor, ich zog langsam die Finger aus ihrem Hintern und schob sofort meinen Penis hinterher, der tief in ihren engen Darm eindrang.</p><p>""Auuuuaaaa, das tut doch wehhhh! , sagte Kathrinchen laut, als mein Penis bis zu den Hoden in ihr steckte, schob aber ihren Popo noch mehr meinem Schwanz entgegen.</p><p>Da ich annahm, dass mein Schwanz große Schmerzen in Kathrinchens Popoloch verursachte, hielt ich einen Augenblick inne.</p><p>Das gefiel aber Kathrinchen gar nicht und so stieß sie ihren Popo heftig gegen meinen Dicken und schob sich selbst den Schwanz tief in die Anus.</p><p>Dabei schrie und stöhnte sie laut und ihre Fickbewegungen wurden immer heftiger.</p><p>Ich fasste Kathrinchen um die Hüften und hielt sie etwas fest, um ihre Stoßbewegungen, die immer heftiger wurden, etwas abzufedern, doch Kathrinchen war damit nicht einverstanden sondern rief laut:</p><p>""Oh.. Pappi.. nicht.. aufhören,.... bitte... bitte... fick... mich... weiter. oh.. bitte,.. ja.. so,.. ja, ..ja,.. tiefer.. noch... tiefer... oh... er ...ist... ja ...sooo...groß...und...so.. hart... und... so.. tief.. in..</p><p>meinem.. kleinen.. Popoloch.</p><p>Das.. ist... ja... soooo... schön... wenn... Pappi.... mein.. kleines... Popoloch... mit... seinem... dicken... Schwanz... fickt.. und... mir.... dabei... feste....das... böse... Stöckchen... auf... das... kleine,.... fette.......... Ärschlein... gibt!""</p><p>Dann bückte sie sich und hob das Stöckchen vom Boden auf und hielt es mir hin und sagte:</p><p>""Bitte... Pappi,... gib... mir... das... Stöckchen... auf... mein... kleines... dickes.... Ärschlein... aber... ganz...feste!""</p><p>Ich tat ihr den Gefallen und zog ihr das Stöckchen über den Nackten, was sie mit lautem Geheule quittierte und ihren Popo dabei so fest gegen meinen Schwanz rammte, so dass er ganz hineinrutschte.</p><p>Immer wieder zog ich ihr das Stöckchen über den Popo und die Schenkel und je mehr ich zuschlug umso geiler wurde sie.</p><p>Plötzlich fasste sie nach hinten und zog meinen Penis aus dem Popo und dann versuchte sie meinen Schwanz in ihr Schneckchen zu stecken.</p><p>Damit war ich aber nicht einverstanden und zog ihr den Stock über die Finger dass sie aufheulte.</p><p>""Steck den Papa-Schwanz sofort wieder in dein Popoloch"", sagte ich erregt, aber Kathrinchen fragte nur:</p><p>""Warum?""</p><p>""Weil ich gleich spritzen muss Schatz""</p><p>""Oh ..ja... komm.. spritz,.. spritz.. mir... deinen.. Samen ..in.. den.. Popo... Pappi,... bitte... bitte... mach... schnell... ich... komme.... auch gleich!"", stöhnte sie und dann kamen wir zusammen.</p><p>Ich spürte wie mein Samen tief in Kathrinchens Darm spritzte und am Zusammenziehen von ihrem Schließmuskel merkte ich das sie auch einen heftigen Orgasmus hatte.</p><p>Ihre Bewegungen mit dem Popo wurden langsamer und ich hatte das Gefühl, dass sie jeden Zentimeter meines Penis auf dem sie mit dem Popo ritt, voll genoss.</p><p>Dabei schlug ich sie weiter mit dem Stöckchen auf Po und Schenkel und ließ auch das Meerrohr ein paar Mal über ihre Vorderseite, den Bauch und die Dickbeine fitzen, was Kathrinchen immer mit einem heftigen Fickstoß gegen meinen Schwanz beantwortete.</p><p>Langsam ließ mein Hauen nach und als ich all meinen Samen in ihr Popoloch gespritzt hatte, drehte ich Kathrinchen um, setzte mich in den Sessel und nahm sie auf den Schoß.</p><p>Sie saß jetzt mit offenen Schenkeln auf mir und fasste zwischen ihre Füße hindurch und spielte zart mit meinem feuchten Schwanz der immer noch sehr groß war.</p><p>Dann glitt sie langsam von meinem Schoß und kniete sich vor mich, ihr Gesicht kam meinem Penis immer näher und näher und dann war er in ihrem kleinen, lasziven Mund verschwunden.</p><p>Kathrinchen schaute mir genau in die Augen, sicher wollte sie meine Reaktion genau sehen, wenn ihre Zunge meine Eichel umkreiste, die jetzt ganz blank war, weil mir Kathrinchen mit der Hand die Vorhaut ganz zurückgezogen hatte und jetzt mit ihrer Zunge die Kranzfurche ausleckte, wo sich noch Reste von meinem Samen befanden.</p><p>Dabei lächelte sie mich an und machte dabei ein Gesicht wie ein Engel und ich wünschte mir, dass sie ewig so weiterlecken würde.</p><p>Mein Penis wurde schon wieder groß und als Kathrinchen sich vorbeugte um meinen Schwanz tief einzusaugen, hielt ich sie an den Haaren fest. ""Was ist Pappi, magst du das nicht?"", fragte sie erstaunt uns sah mich dabei ganz enttäuscht an.</p><p>""Doch Schatz, das ist sehr schön, wie du das machst, aber ich glaube wir sollten für Heute aufhören, was meinst du?""</p><p>""Wenn du es sagst Pappi, dann muss ich gehorchen, aber es war doch gerade so schön.</p><p>""Gerade wenn es schön ist, soll man aufhören!""; sagte ich und dann sagte sie leise zu mir:</p><p>""Können wir nicht Morgen weitermachen?""</p><p>""Was weitermachen?""</p><p>""Das was wir eben gemacht haben, Popohauen und dein Schwänzchen in mein Popoloch stecken und dann vielleicht auch in meine kleine, enge Pussy ficken?""</p><p>""Das muss ich mir noch überlegen Kathrinchen, aber ganz sicher werde ich meinen Penis nicht in deine Pussy stecken""</p><p>""Warum nicht Pappi, weil es verboten ist?"", das merkt doch keiner und wenn du Angst hast, dass ich ein Baby von dir bekomme, dann können wir ja ein Gummi dabei verwenden!""</p><p>""Wo weißt du das denn alles her Schatz?"", fragte ich.</p><p>""Aus der Schule Pappi, das lernt man alles im Sexualunterricht bei uns, sagte sie.</p><p>Es wäre mir lieber ihr würdet dort besser Englisch lernen anstatt solche Sachen, dann hättest du keine Fünf bekommen, aber ich mache dir ein Angebot:</p><p>""Für jeden ""Einser"" hast du in Zukunft einen Wunsch frei und für jeden Zweier einen halben Wunsch, bis du damit einverstanden?""</p><p>""Auf fein, das machen wir sagte sie und küsste mich dabei und dann schickte ich sie ins Bett.</p><p>Am nächsten Tag hatte ich mein Versprechen schon vergessen und bemerkte nicht, dass Kathrinchen mit Eifer über ihre Schularbeiten machte und ich sie so den ganzen Tag nicht zu Gesicht bekam.</p><p>Am nächsten Tag kam ich erst nach Kathrinchen nach Hause und ich ging gleich in ihr Zimmer um sie zu begrüßen, aber ihr Zimmer war leer.</p><p>Ich ging in das Wohnzimmer und da sah ich sie und dann musste laut lachen.</p><p>Kathrinchen kniete auf dem Teppich, die Ellbogen auf dem Boden und streckte den Popo hoch, ihr Röckchen hatte sie ganz hochgeschoben. Und sie hatte kein Höschen an.</p><p>Auf ihrem nackten Popochen, das sie weit hinten hochstreckte, hatte sie das Stöckchen gelegt und erwartete mich.</p><p>""Was soll das?"", fragte ich Kathrinchen.</p><p>""Hast du es schon vergessen Pappi, du hast mir doch einen Wunsch freigestellt, wenn ich einen ""Einser"" schreibe!""</p><p>""Und hast du einen Einser geschrieben?""</p><p>""Ja Pappi, du kannst dich selbst überzeugen, auf dem Tisch liegt das Heft!""</p><p>""Und was wünschst du dir jetzt?"" fragte ich nachdem ich einen Blick in das Heft geworfen hatte.</p><p>""Ich wünsche mir von meinem geliebten Pappi ordentlich den nackten Hintern voll und dann will ich seinen Dicken ganz tief im Popo hinten drin haben!""</p><p>""Das sind aber zwei Wünsche mein Schatz und nur Einen hast du frei""</p><p>""Kannst du nicht mal eine Ausnahme machen Pappi?""</p><p>""Nein!""</p><p>""Wenn es eben nicht anders geht Pappi, dann gib mir eben das Stöckchen auf das Popochen!""</p><p>""Gut mein Schatz, dann gib mir das Stöckchen!""</p><p>Sie reichte mir das Stöckchen und ohne ein Kommando abzuwarten, griff sie fest in ihre Schenkel und zog die Popospalte weit auf.</p><p>""Wie viel Hiebe willst du Schatz?""</p><p>""Bitte schlage mich so lange, bis ich ganz arg weinen muss!"" sagte sie bestimmt.</p><p>""Und dann kommt es mir sicher ganz stark Pappi"", setzte sie hinzu. ""Du bekommst also immer einen Orgasmus, wenn du mit dem Stöckchen auf den nackten Popo geschlagen wirst?""</p><p>""Nein Pappi , nicht immer, nur wenn du mich ganz feste haust!""</p><p>""Gut den Wunsch kann ich die erfüllen, strecke den Popo weit heraus, mache die Beine breit und zieh mit beiden Händen deine Arsch-Bäckchen auseinander, ich werde mir zuerst dein kleines, freches Popo-Loch vornehmen!"" befahl ich.</p><p>Kathrinchen zog mächtig an ihren Popbacken, bis das ganze Vötzchen weit hervortrat und das kleine Popoloch gut zu sehen war.</p><p>Ich stellte mich über ihren Leib, die Füße rechts und links neben ihre Oberschenkel, dann nahm ich Maß und schlug das Stöckchen der vollen Länge nach in Kathrinchens offene Popokimme.</p><p>Der Hieb klatschte laut, als er Kathrinchens Spalte traf und die Stockspitze biss in ihr offenes Popoloch.</p><p>Kathrinchen heulte auf und warf sich nach vorne.</p><p>Doch dann nahm sie sofort wieder ihre alte Stellung ein, spreizte die Pobacken erneut und wartete auf ihren nächsten Hieb.</p><p>Den gab ich ihr jetzt so, dass das Stöckchen ihren Kitzler traf, was sie zu erneutem Aufheulen veranlasste.</p><p>Aber diesmal blieb sie gebückt und die Arschbäckchen blieben auch weit offen, damit das Stöckchen wieder darüberfitzen konnte, was Kathrinchen sehr großen Spaß zu machen schien.</p><p>Ihr Heulen ging langsam in ein lautes Stöhnen über, das immer lauter wurde, je mehr ich sie in die Spalte mit dem Stöckchen züchtigte.</p><p>Auf das Ärschchen konnte ich ihr ja keine Haue geben, weil sie immer noch brav die Pobacken mit den Händen aufhielt.</p><p>Dafür zog ich ihr dann das Stöckchen ein paar Mal über die Schenkelchen, was sie immer mit lautem Geheule beantwortete.</p><p>Noch ein paar leichte Schläge in die Arschkimme von Kathrinchen, dann war es soweit.</p><p>Sie warf sich nach vorne auf den Teppich, stöhnte laut und dann rutschte sie mit nacktem Vötzchen den Teppich entlang und rief dabei.</p><p>""Nicht aufhören, nicht aufhören, bitte schlag mich, schlag weiter, schlag mir den nackten Arsch bitte, bitte schlag......ja...schlag,,. komm... schlag!""</p><p>Ihre Stimme wurde immer leiser und ihre Zuckungen immer wilder und dann verströmte sie heftig ihren Samen auf den Teppich.</p><p>Und dabei zog ich ihr in regelmäßigen Abständen, den Stock über den Popo und die Oberschenkel, bis der voll von dünnen Striemen und feuerrot war.</p><p>Dann legte ich den Stock beiseite und setzte mich in den Sessel und genoss den Anblick, wie Kathrinchen mit nacktem Ärschlein und laut heulend, das gemarterte Vötzchen heftig am Boden reibend über den Teppich rutschte.</p><p>Nach einer Weile ging Kathrinchen in die Knie und rutschte zu mir her. Vor mir machte sie Halt und dann legte sie ihren Kopf in meinen Schoß und ließ sich von mir über das Haar streicheln.</p><p>""Hat es dir gefallen Schatzi?"" fragte ich sie und Kathrinchen drückte ihren Kopf schweigend noch tiefer in meinen Schoß.</p><p>""Dafür darfst du dich jetzt auch bei mir bedanken Schatz""</p><p>""Danke Pappi!""</p><p>""Ist das Alles?""</p><p>""Was soll ich noch tun Pappi?""</p><p>""Mich küssen!""</p><p>""Dann gib mir deinen Mund Pappi!""</p><p>""Unten meine ich Schatz!""</p><p>""Ach so meinst du das ich darf deinen Penis küssen""</p><p>""Ja Schatz nimm ihn dir!""</p><p>""Oh Danke Pappi"", sagte Kathrinchen erfreut und öffnete meine Hosengürtel, knüpfte mir die Hose auf und holte meine Penis vorsichtig aus der Unterhose.</p><p>""Ich ziehe sie dir ganz aus!"", sagte sie zu mir und zerrte an der Hose.</p><p>""Das kannst du machen Schatz!""</p><p>Kathrinchen beeilte sich, mir die Hose und die Unterhose abzuziehen und legte sie auf den Boden.</p><p>Dann beugte sie sich wieder über meinen Penis und schaute ihn sich genau an.</p><p>Dabei rieb und streichelte sie ihn zart und knetete mir dabei auch die Hoden.</p><p>Dann streckte sie ihre Zunge heraus und schickte sie auf die Reise. Erst den Penisschaft entlang zu den Hoden, die wurden dann zart von ihr geleckt und geknetet.</p><p>Dann ging ihre Zunge zu meinem Damm.</p><p>Dort angekommen zog sie mir mit beiden Händen die Schenkel auf und fuhr mir mit der Zunge tief in den After.</p><p>Den leckte sie ausgiebig aus, bevor sie wieder mit ihrer Zunge an meinen dicken Eiern ankam, steckte sie mir ihren Finger, anstatt ihrer Zunge in das Popoloch und masturbierte es kräftig.</p><p>Dann beugte sie sich über meinen dicken Penis und mit einem tiefen Seufzer saugte sie ihn so weit ein, dass ihre Lippen meine Hoden berührten.</p><p>Dabei massierte sie sich dauernd das kleine Kitzlerchen, so lange bis wir beide zusammen kamen.</p><p>Laut stöhnend kam Kathrinchen und dabei öffnete sie die Beinchen ganz weit und massierte wie wild ihren kleinen Kitzler.</p><p>Auch ich kam und gewaltig war die Ladung Sperma, die ich Kathrinchen in den Mund spritzte.</p><p>Kathrinchen saugte gierig meinen Samen ein und wollte nicht glauben dass ein Penis so viel Saft enthält, wie sie mir anschließend, als ich sie auf den Schoß genommen habe und ihr feuchtes Kitzlerchen streichelte, wie sie verlangt hat, sagte.</p><p>""Aber da werde ich ja an deinem Samen ertrinken, wenn du immer so viel davon in mein Mäulchen spritzt!"", sagte sie und dann fragte sie mich:</p><p>""Kommt denn auch so viel Samen bei dir, wenn du deinen großen Penis in meine kleine Pussy steckst und mich dort fickst Pappi?""</p><p>""Ich weiß nicht Kathrinchen ob ich dann noch mehr Samen verspritzen muss, wenn ich ihn dir zum Ficken in deine Muschi stecke, das kommt ganz darauf an?""</p><p>""Auf was kommt es an Pappi?""</p><p>""Darauf ob mir die Frau vorher schön den Penis gewichst hat, oder meinen Penis in den Mund genommen und ihn schön gesaugt hat, oder ob ich ihr vorher das kleine Vötzchen auslecken durfte, oder vorher in ihren Popo gefickt habe!""</p><p>""Und ihr dabei mit dem Stöckchen den Popo verhauen hast!"", sagte Kathrinchen frech und dafür gab ich ihr einen Klaps mit der Hand auf ihr Ärschchen, das immer noch nackt war.</p><p>""Auah"" sagte Kathrinchen, streckte aber den Popo noch mehr heraus, sicher wollte sie noch mehr von diesen Klatschern auf den Nackten, aber ich wollte nicht mehr und so sagte ich zu ihr:</p><p>""Eines weiß ich aber ganz sicher Kathrinchen, nämlich dass ich nie meinen Penis in dein kleines Kätzchen stecke, um dich zu ficken!""</p><p>""Und warum nicht Pappi?""</p><p>""Das weißt du genau warum!""</p><p>""Weil es verboten ist?""</p><p>""Ja Kathrinchen!""</p><p>""Aber du fickst mich doch auch in mein kleines Popochen und ich darf auch deinen großen Penis in den Mund nehmen und ihn schön lecken bis du mir deinen Samen in den Mund spritzt, das ist doch auch nichts Anderes!""</p><p>""Doch das ist was Anderes, davon bekommt man keine Kinder!""</p><p>""Aber du kannst doch einen Gummi nehmen, wenn du mich ficken willst Pappi!""</p><p>""Nein, und dabei bleibt es und nun ziehe dein Höschen wieder hoch und gehe zu Bett, ich komme dann auch gleich und gebe dir deinen Gutenachtkuss!"" , sagte ich zu ihr und Kathrinchen zog einen Flunsch, stand aber dann auf und zog sich das Höschen wieder hoch und streifte ihr Röckchen glatt und ging hinaus.</p><p>Seit diesem Tag hat Kathrinchen mich nie mehr gefragt, warum ich nicht meinen Penis in ihre Muschi stecke um sie zu ficken.</p><p>Ich dachte sie habe die Sache schon vergessen, wenn sie von mir wieder einmal das Popochen mit dem Stock gehauen bekommen hatte und das dann immer damit endete, dass ich sie anschließen in das kleine Popoloch fickte und sie mir dann immer den Schwanz lecken durfte, oder ich ihr das Vötzchen aus, oder wir leckten uns gegenseitig, ich ihr kleines Kitzlerchen und sie meine Eichel.</p><p>Es brauchte auch keinen besonderen Anlass um Kathrinchen wieder einmal zu züchtigen, wie früher, wo sie immer einen Grund suchte um von ihrer Mama oder von mir wieder einmal tüchtig mit dem Stöckchen was auf das kleine Ärschchen zu bekommen.</p><p>Wenn Heute Kathrinchen das kleine Bärchen juckte und das tat es oft, so kam sie mit dem Stöckchen in der Hand zu mir und dann legte sie sich einfach über meinen Schoß und sagte ganz einfach:</p><p>""Hau mich!""</p><p>Dass sie sich immer mehr zu einer richtigen Masochistin entwickelte war mir bald klar, wie weit ihr Verlangen, gezüchtigt zu werden aber war, erfuhr ich erst später.</p><p>Und das war so.</p><p>Kathrinchen hatte die Angewohnheit, sich immer ein paar von meinen Zeichenstiften auszuborgen, brachte sie aber nie zurück.</p><p>Ich vermisste wieder einmal einen meiner Lieblingsstifte und dachte sofort an sie.</p><p>Ich ging an ihre Schulmappe um nach meinen Stiften dort zu suchen. Als ich die Tasche öffnete sah ich zuerst ein Heft, das sicher nicht in Kathrinchens Schulmappe gehörte Ich nahm es heraus und da sah ich, dass es ein Pornoheft war.</p><p>Eigentlich ist das nicht schlimm, denn sehr viele Kinder haben so etwas einmal in der Tasche und betrachten es heimlich, um entweder ihre jugendliche Neugier zu stillen, oder um bei dem Anblick der Bilder zu onanieren.</p><p>Ich nahm das Heft mit an meinen Schreibtisch und schlug es neugierig auf, ich wollte einmal sehen, was Kathrinchen so anschaute und was sie stimulierte.</p><p>Als ich das Pornomagazin geöffnet hatte, kam ich aus dem Staunen nicht mehr heraus, die Bilder in diesem Heft waren keine normalen Pornobilder, wie sie in allen einschlägigen Magazinen zu finden sind, wo gefickt und geblasen und manchmal ein kleiner Popofick gezeigt wird.</p><p>In dem Heft war auch nicht ein einziger Männerpenis zu sehen, nur Frauen, aber keine Lesben, wie man jetzt annimmt, sondern alles Frauen und Mädchen, die nach japanischer Sitte gekleidet waren weil nämlich deren einziges Bekleidungsstück ein dicker Strick war, mit denen sie bekleidet waren.</p><p>Und dabei waren sie, verschnürt wie die Pakete, auf den Tisch, den Stuhl, das Bett, den Boden oder sonst wo gefesselt.</p><p>In den unmöglichsten Stellungen waren die Frauen gefesselt und man konnte bei mancher Frau dicke Striemen auf dem nackten Popo und den Schenkeln sehen, die von einer heftigen Züchtigung stammten.</p><p>Auch die Vorderseite, besonders die Brüste waren bei mancher Frau mit dicken Züchtigungsstriemen übersät.</p><p>Andere knieten auf dem Tisch oder auf dem Boden und hielten sich die Schamlippen weit offen in denen man die Schwellungen von der vorigen Auspeitschung genau sehen konnte.</p><p>Dieses japanische Pornoheft war das stärkste, welches ich bisher gesehen hatte und ich beschloss mit Kathrinchen ein ernsthaftes Wort zu reden, wenn sie nach Hause kommt.</p><p>Als sie dann kam legte ich das Pornoheft wortlos auf den Tisch.</p><p>Kathrinchen erschrak sehr, als sie sah, dass ich das Heft gefunden hatte und bevor ich was sagen konnte, war sie wieder aus der Tür. Gleich darauf kam sie zurück und hatte das Stöckchen in der Hand. Ich fragte sie, was sie mit dem Stöckchen wolle und sie sagte:</p><p>""Du wirst mich doch jetzt sicher hauen wollen, wegen des Heftes, oder Pappi?""</p><p>""Ich hatte nicht die Absicht dich zu hauen, wegen des Magazins, aber ich will wissen wem das gehört?""</p><p>""Mir Papa!"", sagte sie kleinlaut.</p><p>""Und wo hast du das her?""</p><p>""Gekauft!""</p><p>""Und warum, hast du das Heft gekauft?""</p><p>""Weil mir die Bilder darin so gefallen!""</p><p>""Was gefällt dir an den Bildern so Kathrinchen?""</p><p>""Stelle dir nur vor, das Gleiche wie auf den Bildern würde man mit dir machen, was würdest du dazu sagen?""</p><p>""Ich stelle mir das immer vor, wenn ich die Bilder anschaue!""</p><p>""Was stellst du dir vor Kathrinchen?""</p><p>""Ich stelle mir vor, dass ich das wäre, der so gefesselt daliegt und auf seine Züchtigung wartet, die du mir dann gleich auf den ganzen Körper gibst, nachdem du mich ganz nackt ausgezogen und dann angebunden hast!""</p><p>""Und wenn ich mir dann vorstelle, dass du nach der Haue mein Schneckchen ausleckst und deinen dicken Penis in mein kleines Popoloch und dann in die Muschi steckst, dann muss ich ganz arg mein Kitzlerchen reiben und dann kommt ganz arg mein Sämelchen!""</p><p>""Du onanierst also, beim Betrachten der Bilder Kathrinchen?""</p><p>""Ja Pappi, wenn ich es doch nicht nachmachen kann allein, dann muss ich es doch in der Fantasie machen!""</p><p>""Möchtest du die Bilder einmal nachmachen, damit du weißt, wie das ist wenn man nackt und hilflos daliegt, die Hände und Füße zusammengebunden und wehrlos auf den Stock oder die Peitsche wartete, die man dann überall auf den Körper gehauen bekommt?""</p><p>""Oh ja, Pappi, mit dir würde ich das gerne ausprobieren!"", sagte Kathrinchen und an ihrer Stimme hörte ich, dass sie mein Reden schon wieder ganz arg stimuliert hatte und sie sicher gleich auf ihr Zimmer gehen und sich das Kitzlerchen heftig reiben musste.</p><p>""Es war nur so eine Idee von mir, aber verwirklichen kann man die leider nicht!"", sagte ich zu Kathrinchen, die ganz enttäuscht aus dem Raum ging.</p><p>Am nächsten Tag hatte ich den Vorfall schon vergessen, bis Kathrinchen zu spät von der Schule nach Hause kam.</p><p>Ich schimpfte sie aus, weil sie so spät kam und fragte sie, wo sie so lange gewesen sei.</p><p>""Ich habe noch ein paar Sachen erledigt und da ist es etwas später geworden Pappi, aber ich habe eine freudige Nachricht für dich, ich habe nämlich in Englisch eine Eins bekommen und wie wir ausgemacht haben, steht mir jetzt ein Wunsch frei!""</p><p>""Und was hast du für einen Wunsch?"" fragte ich als ich ihr Heft angeschaut hatte, ""du willst sicher wieder den nackigen Popo voll?""</p><p>""Schon möglich!"" sagte Kathrinchen, ""aber das sage ich die erst heute Abend, wenn du es noch so lange aushalten kannst!""</p><p>""Das ist doch keine Belohnung, wenn man sich dann Popohaue wünscht!"" , sagte ich zu ihr und gab ihr einen Klaps mit der Hand auf ihren frechen Popo.</p><p>""Für mich schon, für mich ist das eine große Belohnung, wenn mir mein geliebter Pappi das nackte Ärschchen tüchtig durchhaut!""</p><p>""Weil du weißt, das es anschließen einen schönen, geilen Popofick gibt, da lassen sich die Schmerzen besser ertragen, stimmt es Kathrinchen?""</p><p>""Ja das stimmt, aber heute Abend sage ich dir, was ich mir wünsche!"", sagte sie und ging.</p><p>Bis ich Kathrinchen dann zum Abendessen rief, kam sie direkt aus dem Bad.</p><p>Das war etwas ungewöhnlich, denn sie badete immer gerne morgens. Auch ihr Aufzug wunderte mich.</p><p>Kathrinchen lief immer gerne in ihren alten Klamotten durch die Wohnung, die schön weit und bequem waren.</p><p>Und jetzt hatte sie ihren seidenen Morgenrock an und die Haare hatte sie auch sorgfältig gekämmt.</p><p>Dann fiel mir auf dass sie ein sorgfältiges Make-up aufgelegt hatte.</p><p>Als sie dann noch um ein Glas Wein bat, wunderte ich mich noch mehr, weil sie sonst nie Alkohol trank.</p><p>Kathrinchen trank mehrere Gläser, bis ich sagte es sei genug.</p><p>Und dann wollte ich wissen, was für einen Wunsch sie hatte.</p><p>Kathrinchen stand wortlos auf und ging aus dem Zimmer.</p><p>Beim Aufstehen ging ihr Morgenrock vorn auf und ich konnte ihre kleine Muschi sehen, denn sie hatte darunter gar nichts an.</p><p>Gleich war sie zurück und hatte eine Tüte in der Hand.</p><p>Sie stellte die Tüte wortlos vor mich auf den Tisch.</p><p>Ich fragte was denn in der Tüte sei und Kathrinchen sagte leise:</p><p>""Mein Wunsch!""</p><p>""Das ist aber ein großer Wunsch, Kathrinchen, sagte ich und öffnete neugierig die Tüte.</p><p>""Mein Gott!"" rief ich als ich in die Tüte schaute, ""wo hast du denn das her?""</p><p>""Gekauft von meinem Taschengeld das ich Gestern von dir bekommen habe!"", sagte sie.</p><p>Ich stülpte die Tüte auf den Tisch und heraus kam ein dicker Knäul Seil, der mindestens fingerdick war und aussah als wäre es Seidenstricke, aber beim anfassen der Stricke, merkte man, dass es Nylon war.</p><p>Es müssen mindestens zehn Meter gewesen sein, was ich aus der Tüte holte und das nun vor mir auf den Tisch lag.</p><p>Und was willst du damit?"" fragte ich Kathrinchen, obwohl ich die Antwort schon vorher wusste.</p><p>""Das ist mein Wunsch, den du mir erfüllen sollst, du musst es nur genau so machen wie auf den Bildern in dem Sexmagazin!""</p><p>""Und hast du das Magazin noch, oder besitzt du so viel Fantasie, dass du das alles nachmachen kannst""?</p><p>""Ich habe das Magazin noch, ich kann es ja mal holen!"", sagte sie und war wie der Blitz aus der Tür.</p><p>Gleich darauf war sie zurück und legte das Magazin mit einer aufgeschlagene Seite vor mich auf den Tisch.</p><p>Das Bild zeigte ein junges Mädchen, das an ihr Bett gefesselt war und zwar so, dass ihre Fußfesseln ganz oben an die hohen Bettpfosten gebunden waren.</p><p>Dadurch waren die Beine ganz weit gespreizt und ihre Scham stand ganz offen.</p><p>Neben ihr stand ein Mann der eine Rute in der Hand hielt und dem Mädchen damit zwischen die Beine schlug.</p><p>Man konnte deutlich sehen, dass ihre Vulva schon gründlich ausgepeitscht worden war, denn es waren überall dicke rote Striemen auf der Haut zu sehen.</p><p>Man konnte auch sehen, dass das Mädchen bei der Peitschung ihrer Geschlechtsteile laut schrie, aber man sah auch, dass sie einen Knebel im Mund hatte, der sie am Schreien hindern sollte.</p><p>Dazu waren ihr noch mit einem schwarzen Tuch die Augen verbunden.</p><p>Dieses Bild schien Kathrinchen sehr zu beunruhigen, denn sie schaut immerzu in meine Augen, als ich das Bild betrachtete.</p><p>""Und ich soll es mit dir genau so machen Kathrinchen?"", fragte ich und ihre Augen strahlten als sie sagte:</p><p>""Wenn du mich liebst, ja bitte mache es genau so mit mir!""</p><p>""Natürlich liebe ich dich, du Dummerchen"", sagte ich und fuhr mit der Hand unter ihren Morgenmantel und klopfte ihr ein paar mal mit der Hand die nackten Bäckchen, ""du weiß ja, wo dieses Bett steht, also los gehe schon voran!""</p><p>""Du bist doch der liebste Pappi den es gibt!"", sagte Kathrinchen und gab mir einen dicken Kuss auf die Wange und dann nahm sie schnell die Stricke unter den Arm und rannte in mein Schlafzimmer.</p><p>Ich ging anschließend unter die Dusche und wollte so Kathrinchen noch mehr Zeit für ihre Vorbereitungen geben.</p><p>Als ich dann in das Schlafzimmer und dabei leise die Tür öffnete, da sah ich Kathrinchen in meinem Bett liegen, den Morgenmantel hatte sie schon ausgezogen und war jetzt ganz nackt.</p><p>Sie lag auf dem Rücken, die Augen ganz geschlossen und hatte die Knie angezogen und dabei die Beine weit geöffnet.</p><p>Mit der linken Hand hielt sie ihre Schamlippen weit offen und mit der rechten Hand rieb eifrig ihre kleine Muschi, besonders den kleinen Kitzler, der dabei schon ganz dick geworden war.</p><p>Dabei stöhnte sie laut und beim Näherkommen sah ich dass auch ihr Popoloch immerzu auf und zuschnappte und wie ich meine Kleine kannte, stand sie kurz vor einem Orgasmus Die Stricke hatte sie auseinander gerollt und sie lagen neben ihr auf dem Leintuch.</p><p>Sie hatte mich schon sehnsüchtig erwartete, konnte es aber anscheinend so lange nicht aushalten und hat schon einmal angefangen mit unserem Spiel.</p><p>Ich wollte sie nicht stören und vor Allem sie nicht um ihren Samenerguss bringen und so setzte ich mich neben sie auf den Bettrand und streichelte ihr zart über ihr Bäuchlein und dann über ihren Venushügel, während sie sich weiter das Kitzlerchen rieb.</p><p>Mit der anderen Hand fuhr ich ihr zwischen die Beine in ihre Popofurche und dann massierte ich ihr mit dem Finger das kleine Popoloch, das so heftig zuckte.</p><p>Kathrinchen stöhnte jetzt noch lauter und ihr Popo öffnete sich so weit, so dass ich mit meinem Finger gut in ihren After eindringen und sie dort stimulieren konnte.</p><p>Kathrinchen kam dann auch sofort und stöhnte und schrie dabei, als es ihr kam.</p><p>Und mit zuckendem Popo warf sie sich auf dem Bett hin und her und dabei rief sie immer laut meinen Namen.</p><p>""Ist ja schon gut Kathrinchen, ich bin ja bei dir!"" sagte ich und streichelte dabei ihren Bauch und das Popochen sanft um ihr das Kommen zu erleichtern.</p><p>Kathrinchen schlüpfte ganz dankbar an mich und presste ihren kleinen Körper eng an meinen.</p><p>Dann fuhr sie mir mit der Hand in den Morgenmantel und suchte meinen Penis.</p><p>Sie nahm ihn fest in die Hand und zog die Vorhaut zurück, dann beugte sie sich über meinen Penis und berührte ihn zart mit den Lippen.</p><p>Wie sie aber den Mund öffnete, um meinen Penis einzusaugen, schob ich sie weg und sagte zu Kathrinchen:</p><p>""Lass das Kathrinchen!""</p><p>Kathrinchen schaute mich ganz enttäuscht an und sagte:</p><p>""Warum darf ich denn deinen Dicken nicht in den Mund nehmen und ihn schön lecken Pappi?""</p><p>""Weil ich dann gleich meinen Samen verspritzen muss, wenn du mich leckst, Schatz!""</p><p>""Aber das ist doch nicht schlimm Pappi, wenn du deinen Samen in meinen kleinen Mund spritzt, wenn er dir kommt, ich habe doch auch schon meinen Samen aus meiner kleinen Muschi laufen lassen!""</p><p>""Das ist etwas Anderes, ein Mädchen kann viel öfters seinen Samen verschenken als ein Mann!""</p><p>""Warum Pappi?"" das ist doch egal wenn du einen Orgasmus bekommst und dann dein Penis danach ganz klein wird, ich nehme ihn dann einfach wieder in den Mund und sauge ihn so lange, bis er wieder ganz, ganz groß ist!""</p><p>""Ja das kannst du machen, wenn du willst, aber es ist für mich viel schöner, wenn ich meinen Orgasmus so lange wie möglich zurückhalte, wenn wir jetzt unser geiles Spiel machen Kathrinchen!""</p><p>""Und wann fangen wir damit an Pappi?""</p><p>""Wann immer du willst, du brauchst nur zu sagen ob du bereit bist dafür!!""</p><p>""Ja ich bin bereit, aber es fehlen noch einige Sachen!""</p><p>""Welche Sachen denn?""</p><p>""Na die Sachen eben, die auf dem Bild sind!""</p><p>""Du willst also alles genau nachmachen, genau so wie es auf dem Bild zu sehen ist?""</p><p>""Ja genau so und deshalb musst du die anderen Sachen erst besorgen, bevor wir anfangen können!""</p><p>""Und was brauchen wir das noch alles, ich habe das Bild nicht mehr genau vor Augen, das musst du mir schon dabei helfen, dass ich mich erinnere, was da noch für Sachen gebraucht werden""</p><p>""Also Kathrinchen, was war da noch auf dem Bild?""</p><p>""Eine Rute zum Hauen Pappi!""</p><p>""Eine Rute habe ich nicht!""</p><p>""Dann kannst du doch das Stöckchen nehmen, für meine Züchtigung Pappi, wenn du keine Rute hast!""</p><p>""Gut, dann nehmen wir das Stöckchen für den Po und auch für die Schenkelchen Kathrinchen!""</p><p>""Ja, nimm das Stöckchen zum Hauen!""</p><p>""Und was brauchen wir noch?""</p><p>""Einen Knebel für meinen Mund!""</p><p>""Das kommt gar nicht in Frage Kathrinchen, erstens habe ich keinen Knebel, weil ich auf dieses Spiel gar nicht vorbereitet bin und zweitens ist mir das zu gefährlich!""</p><p>Wer weiß was da alles passieren kann mit so einem Knebel im Mund!"" ""Wenn ich aber schreien muss, wenn du mir die Haue auf den Popo und mein kleines Vötzchen gibst und dann auch noch die kleinen Schenkelchen auspeitschen willst Pappi, dann hören doch alle, dass ich von dir gezüchtigt werde!""</p><p>""Das ist mir egal und wenn du zu laut schreist, dann bekommst du eben von mir den Schwanz tief in den Mund!""</p><p>""Au ja Pappi das machen wir, wenn ich zu laut bin bei der Haue lutsche ich dir einfach den Penis, dann lassen sich die Schmerzen besser aushalten!""</p><p>""Aber wir brauchen auch noch eine Augenbinde!""</p><p>""Wozu?!""</p><p>""Weil es so in dem Heft gemacht wird Pappi und genau so wollten wir es doch machen, ich stelle mir das sehr schön vor wenn ich von dir nackt an das Bett gefesselt werde und dann die Augen verbunden bekomme, weil dann die Spannung viel größer ist, weil ich nicht weiß, ob ich jetzt den Rohrstock über den Nackten gehauen bekomme, oder ob deine Zunge mein Kitzlerchen vorher leckt!""</p><p>""Da sehe ich ein Kathrinchen, das ist sicher sehr spannend, aber was soll, ich denn für eine Augenbinde nehmen? halt ich weiß was!"", sagte ich und ging an den Schrank und holte einen Seidenschal von mir.</p><p>Dann fragte ich Kathrinchen:</p><p>""Bist du bereit?!""</p><p>""Ja Pappi!"", sagte sie und reichte mir die Stricke.</p><p>""Wie möchtest du angebunden sein Kathrinchen, willst du auf dem Bauch liegen und mir den kleinen Popo herstrecken zur Haue, oder willst du lieber auf dem Rücken liegen?""</p><p>""Und dabei die Beine weit öffnen, damit ich dir das kleine Vötzchen und die Schenkelchen auspeitschen kann?""</p><p>""Ich möchte lieber auf dem Rücken liegen und die Haue auf das kleine Vötzchen und die Schenkelchen haben Pappi!""</p><p>""Gut denn lege dich auf den Rücken und stecke die Füße her!""</p><p>Kathrinchen legte sich auf den Rücken und hielt die Beine hoch. Ich fasste sie am Fußgelenk und zog sie so weit hoch, das ihr Fuß ganz oben an dem hohen Bettpfosten war.</p><p>Erst schlang ich ihr den Strick um die Fußknöchel und dann band ich ihr den Fuß an dem Bettpfosten fest.</p><p>""Fester Pappi, ziehe den Strick noch fester an, so dass er mir richtig in das Fleisch schneidet, es muss richtig wehtun!"", flüsterte Kathrinchen.</p><p>Ich zog ganz feste an dem Strick der jetzt ganz eng um ihre Fessel lag und Kathrinchen stöhnte dabei leise, aber voller Wollust.</p><p>Dann ging ich an die andere Seite des Bettes und fasste ihren anderen Fuß.</p><p>Ich zog ihr die Beine weit auf, so weit es eben ging, was Kathrinchen mit lautem Stöhnen beantwortete und band ihr den Fuß ebenso fest an das Bett.</p><p>Kathrinchen lag jetzt stöhnend, mit weit geöffneten Füßen vor mir auf dem Bett und wartete auf ihre Züchtigung.</p><p>Aber zuerst verband ich ihr die Augen mit dem Schal.</p><p>Das letzte das ich von Kathrinchens Gesicht sah, waren ihre ängstlichen Augen die sie machte, als ich ihr das Tuch umlegte, sie war sich doch nicht ganz sicher, ob ihr das Spiel gefiel.</p><p>Ich sah dass sie eine Gänsehaut hatte und ihre Brustwarzen ganz spitz waren und als ich zwischen ihre offenen Beine schaute, bemerkte ich dass ihre Muschi sich immer öffnete und dann wieder schloss, immer im Wechsel mit dem kleinen Popoloch.</p><p>Um sie zu beruhigen, setzte ich mich neben sie auf das Bett.</p><p>Und dann streichelte ich ihr den Bauch und die Schenkelchen.</p><p>Dann fuhren meine Finger über ihre Scham und ich drang ganz vorsichtig in ihr kleines Schneckchen ein.</p><p>Da bemerkte ich, dass ihre Muschi schon wieder voller Samen war, sie muss also bei dem Fessel eine Orgasmus bekommen haben.</p><p>Ich näherte mich mit der Zunge langsam ihrer Muschi und als meine Zunge ihren Kitzler berührte, zuckte Kathrinchen zusammen, als hätte sie ein Peitschenhieb getroffen.</p><p>Ganz zart fuhr ich ihr mit der Zunge über das kleine Kitzlerchen und dann den Damm entlang zu dem süßen Popoloch, das jetzt so weit offen vor mir lag und unaufhörlich zuckte.</p><p>Kathrinchen stöhnte auf, als ich mit der Zunge in ihren After fuhr und ihr das Popoloch ausleckte.</p><p>Aus dem Lecken wurde dann ein Ficken, denn ich griff feste in ihre Schenkel und zog die Popokimme noch weiter auf und dann stieß ich Kathrinchen meine Zunge mit aller Kraft in das Popoloch.</p><p>Kathrinchen schrie auf als meine Zunge tief in sie eindrang.</p><p>Und dann suchten ihre Hände meinen Schwanz.</p><p>Sie brauchte nicht lange zu suchen, denn mein Penis stand jetzt ganz steil von meinem Körper ab.</p><p>Kathrinchen fand meinen Dicken auch gleich un d nahm ihn in die Hand und fing an ihn kräftig zu wichsen. Da fiel mir das Bild aus dem Pornoheft wieder ein, dort war das Mädchen auch an den Händen gefesselt und der Rest der Stricke war um ihren ganzen nackten Körper geschlungen.</p><p>Das wollte ich jetzt auch bei Kathrinchen machen.</p><p>Ich nahm den Rest der Stricke und schlang ihn ihr kreuzweise um den Busen.</p><p>Und dann zog ich die Knoten kräftig an, so dass der kleine Busen von Kathrinchen jetzt ganz feste eingeschnürt war und ganz spitz hervorstand.</p><p>Den letzten Rest des Strickes, schlang ich ihr um den Körper und zog ihn fest an.</p><p>Kathrinchen lag jetzt völlig bewegungslos da und wartete ängstlich darauf was ich nun mit ihr machen würde, das konnte ich trotz der Augenbinde sehen, weil ihr ganzer Körper leicht zitterte.</p><p>Ich beugte mich über ihren Körper und Kathrinchen zuckte zusammen, aber ich wollte nur ihre Brustwarzen in den Mund nehmen und sie zart lecken.</p><p>Dabei stöhnte sie laut, was aber gleich wieder ruhig, als meine Zunge um die kleinen Warzen leckte und dann nahm ich die spitzen Dinger zwischen die Zähne und hielt sie damit fest.</p><p>Kathrinchen stöhnte noch lauter als vorher und schob ihre Brust noch weiter vor und ich biss ein bisschen fester in ihr festen Brustwarzen, die sie mir hinhielt.</p><p>Mit dem Finger der linken Hand fuhr ich ihr zwischen die Beine und als ich ihren steifen Kitzler gefunden hatte nahm ich ihn zwischen die Finger und presste ihn stark zusammen.</p><p>""Au, au!"", schrie Kathrinchen und zerrte an ihren Fessel aber ich ließ mich nicht beirren und biß ihr noch fester in die Brustwarzen und dabei drückte ich ihren Kitzler fest mit den Fingern zusammen. Kathrinchen schrie jetzt ganz laut und warf ihren Körper im Bett hin und her und dann rief sie plötzlich laut:</p><p>""Beiß, ja beiß, beiß mir in die Brust, bitte beiße mir in die Brust, ganz feste, beiß ganz arg"":</p><p>Und dann rief sie:</p><p>""Jaaaaa.... sooo..... ist..... es..... schön....!"", als ich ihr so feste in den kleinen Busen gebissen hatte.</p><p>So fest, dass man den Abdruck meiner Zähne auf ihrer Brust genau sehen konnte. Dann rief sie:</p><p>""Die Andere auch, bitte, bitte, beiß mir auch in die andere Brust!""</p><p>Ich tat was sie wünschte und nahm jetzt ihre andere Brustwarze in den Mund und biß kräftig hinein.</p><p>""Ohhh...wie....gut....!"", rief Kathrinchen dabei und ihr ganzer Leib zuckte, ihr Vötzchen zog sich ganz zusammen und dann spürte ich ihren warmen Samen, wie er mir über die Finger lief.</p><p>Kathrinchen wurde von einem heftigen Orgasmus geschüttelt und rief immer lauter:</p><p>""Beiß mich, beiß mich, ja noch fester, ja..sooo!"" und dann sank ihr Körper ermattet auf das Bett zurück.</p><p>Ich habe sie dann noch eine Weile über das kleine Bäuchlein und zwischen den Beinchen gestreichelt, was Kathrinchen sehr gefiel, das konnte ich an ihrem leisen Stöhnen hören, bis sie plötzlich sagte:</p><p>""Wann bekomme ich denn meine Haue Pappi?""</p><p>""Wenn du mich schön darum bittest, mein Schatz, sagte ich zu ihr und Kathrinchen flüsterte leise.</p><p>""Bitte Pappi, haue mich!""</p><p>""Ich verstehe nichts, sagte ich,!"" du musst schon lauter mit mir reden, wenn du etwas von mir willst!""</p><p>""Bitte Pappi, gib mir meine Haue mit dem Stöckchen!""</p><p>""Ich verstehe immer noch nichts Kathrinchen!"", sagte ich und dann sagte sie ganz laut:</p><p>""Bitte Pappi gib mir meine Haue mit dem Stöckchen auf meinen kleinen Popo und auf meine Schneckchen!""</p><p>""Und dein Brüstchen und das kleine Bäuchlein, hast du den vergessen, sollen die keine Schläge mit dem kleinen Striemenzieher bekommen?""</p><p>""Doch Pappi, die musst du natürlich auch tüchtig hauen!""</p><p>""Und was ist mit den Schenkelchen und dem Popoloch, das muss doch auch seine Haue bekommen Kathrinchen , oder?""</p><p>""Ja Pappi, haue mir die Schenkelchen und das Popoloch tüchtig voll und wenn du willst kannst du mir auch noch Hiebe auf den Rücken und die Schenkelchen hinten geben, aber fange endlich an, ich kann es nicht mehr aushalten!""</p><p>""Mit dem Stöckchen Kathrinchen, ich meine ob ich die Haue mit dem kleinen Stöckchen geben soll?""</p><p>""Ja mit was denn sonst Pappi, hast du denn etwas Anderes, womit du mir meine Schläge geben kannst?""</p><p>""Ich überlege gerade, sagte ich!"" denn ich glaube nicht, dass du die Haue mit dem Stöckchen auf deinen Busen und den Bauch aushalten kannst, bei deinem Popochen ist das etwas Anderes, der verträgt schon mal ein paar dicke Striemen, weil dich deine Mama schon ganz früh an die Haue mit dem Meerrohr gewöhnt hat und du jetzt hinten gar nicht mehr so empfindlich für das Stöckchen bist, wie früher!""</p><p>""Aber das Stöckchen über deinen empfindlichen Busen und den kleinen Bauch fitzen zu lassen ist sehr gefährlich, ich glaube nicht dass ich das mache!"", sagte ich und sah, trotz der Augenbinde, dass Kathrinchen ein ganz enttäuscht Gesicht machte und dann bettelte sie:</p><p>""Bitte Pappi, du hast mir doch versprochen alles zu tun was ich will und ich möchte dass du mir den Busen und das Bäuchlein feste vollhaust, so lange vollstriemen bis ich ganz laut schreie vor Schmerzen und dann ganz arg weinen muss. ""Aber wenn das mit dem dünnen Stöckchen nicht geht, wie du sagst, kannst du dann nicht etwas Anderes zum Hauen finden , siehe doch einmal im Kleiderschrank von Mama nach, das sind doch so viele Stöckchen und auch ein paar Peitschen drin!""</p><p>Kathrinchen hatte ja Recht, ich hatte den Kleiderschrank von meiner Frau schon fast vergessen.</p><p>Ich öffnete die Tür und sah dass an der Innenseite der Tür eine kleine Auswahl von Stöcken und Peitschen hingen.</p><p>Da war eine schwere Lederpeitsche mit neun Riemen, an deren Schnur-Ende immer ein kleiner Knoten in das Leder eingeflochten war.</p><p>Ich schauderte als ich dieses schreckliche Züchtigungswerkzeug in die Hand nahm und dabei fragte ich mich, mit welchem armen Hintern diese Peitsche wohl schon Bekanntschaft gemacht haben möge, mit dem kleinen Popochen von Kathrinchen sicher nicht, denn es genügte sicher nur ein oder zwei Hiebe damit über den Hintern des Opfers zu ziehen und dem Delinquent platzt die Popohaut auf und sein Blut läuft ihm die Schenkel entlang.</p><p>Aber der abgenutzte Zustand, den die schlimme Zucht-Peitsche machte, sagte mir, dass sie schon jahrelang ihren schrecklich, schmerzhaften Dienst am Gesäß unzähliger Züchtlinge vollführt hatte.</p><p>Ich nahm die Peitsche und ging damit zu Kathrinchen.</p><p>Dort ließ ich die Peitschenschnüre erst über ihre kleine Brust und dann über den Bauch und zwischen die Schenkel gleiten.</p><p>Kathrinchen schrie auf vor Schreck, als die Peitsche ihren Körper berührte, doch als sie merkte, dass ich sie damit nur streichelte, beruhigte sie sich wieder.</p><p>""Kennst du die Peitsche Kathrinchen!"", fragte ich.</p><p>""Ist das die große aus Mamas Schrank?""</p><p>""Ja, genau die!""</p><p>""Die kenne ich Pappi!""</p><p>""Hast du damit einmal von deiner Mama Haue bekommen?""</p><p>""Nein nie Pappi, Mama hat mir immer nur damit gedroht, wenn ich zu ihr kommen musste um von ihr meine Bestrafung auf den nackten Popo zu bekommen und wenn ich mich dann weigerte mein kleines Höschen abzustreifen und den Popo ganz nackig zu machen, dann hat sie die Peitsche geholt und sie neben mich auf das Bett gelegt und gesagt: ""Wenn nicht sofort das Höschen runter ist und dein Popo ganz nackt, dann werde ich dir die Kleider ganz ausziehen und dann die böse Peitsche nehmen und dich damit fürchterlich durchhauen!""</p><p>Und dann habe ich mir immer ganz schnell mein kleines Höschen vom Popo gezogen und mich über das Bett gelegt und mir von Mama das Stöckchen auf den nackten Popo hauen lassen!""</p><p>""Warum fragst du nach der Peitsche Pappi, willst du mich mit dieser Peitsche jetzt hauen?""</p><p>""Das geht nicht Kathrinchen, die Peitsche ist zu gefährlich für dich, weil sie so böse Schmerzen auf deiner Haut!"" verursacht!""</p><p>""Aber so eine Züchtigung wie auf dem Bild muss doch ganz arg weh tun, sonst nützt sie doch nichts, du brauchst also keine Angst haben und auch nicht aufhören mit dem Schlagen, wenn ich laut weine und dich anbettle nicht mehr weiter zu schlagen, du musst mich dann einfach weiter durchpeitschen, bis ich überall dicke rote Striemen auf dem Popo und den Schenkelchen und auch sonst überall auf der Haut habe!""</p><p>""Das fällt mir nicht im Traum ein Schatz, meinen Liebling mit so einem bösen Ding zu quälen, das ist nur etwas für Sadisten!"" ""Pappi, was ist denn ein Sadist!""</p><p>""Es gibt Sadisten und Sadistinnen und deine Mama war eine davon, aber das erzähle ich die später!""</p><p>Dann ging ich wieder zum Schrank und nahm die Peitsche mit.</p><p>Auf dem Weg dahin kam ich an einem Papierkorb vorbei und da warf ich die Peitsche einfach hinein, so konnte ich sie bei der nächsten Gelegenheit einfach verbrennen, was ich auch mit dem Rest der Züchtigungsinstrumente vorhatte, die meine Frau anscheinend gesammelt hatte.</p><p>Ich nahm eine von den dünnen Reitpeitschen aus dem Schrank und zog sie prüfend durch die Hand, dann machte ich einen Probeschlag und dabei ließ ich sie ein paar Mal durch die Luft fitzen.</p><p>Das Pfeifgeräusch das die Peitsche machte ließ Kathrinchen immer erschreckt aufheulen und ihr Körper zuckte jedes Mal zusammen.</p><p>Sie hatte doch Angst vor der Peitsche und das kann ich auch verstehen, wenn man so hilflos gefesselt an das Bett gebunden daliegt und zudem noch die Augen verbunden hat, so dass man die Peitsche nicht kommen sieht und nicht weiß wohin sie fällt, auf das Popochen oder die Schenkel, auf den Bauch oder den Busen, oder ob sie gar über die kleine Muschi oder das Popoloch fitzt.</p><p>Ich hängte die Peitsche wieder in den Schrank, weil sie mir zu gefährlich für Kathrinchen Haue schien, weil sie sicher ganz scharf in das Fleisch einschnitt.</p><p>Da sah ich eine andere Peitsche hängen, eine wie man sie im Reitsport benutzt, eine so genannte Dressurgerte.</p><p>Sie war sehr kurz und dick und aus weichen Leder geflochten.</p><p>Am Ende der Peitsche war ein breiter Lederstreifen eingeflochten, der sicher nur dazu diente, das Pferd etwas damit aufzumuntern, wenn es nicht so recht wie der Reiter wollt.</p><p>Ernsthaft bestrafen konnte man ein Pferd nicht damit.</p><p>Das war genau die richtige Peitsche für Kathrinchen, dachte ich und nahm sie aus dem Schrank.</p><p>Ich ging leise an das Bett und berührte mit der Lederschlaufe Kathrinchens kleine Brustknospen.</p><p>Kathrinchen zuckte zusammen als das Leder jetzt ihre kleine Brust berührte und stöhnte dabei.</p><p>Ich tätschelte abwechselnd die Eine und dann die andere Brust.</p><p>Kathrinchen stöhnte dabei noch mehr und öffnete dabei die Schenkel noch mehr, so weit es ihre Fesselung eben zuließ Und dabei sah ich, dass ihr dickes Kitzlerchen neugierig aus ihrer kleinen Spalte hervorschaute.</p><p>Ich hob die Gerte zum Schlag und ließ sie ohne Vorwarnung mitten auf Kathrinchens offenes Vötzchen klatschen.</p><p>Kathrinchen erschrak über den unerwarteten Vötzchenhieb und schrie laut auf, dabei zerrte sie heftig an ihren Fesseln, aber sie hatte gar keine Zeit sich über den Hieb auf ihr kleines Vötzchen zu erregen, denn den nächsten Hieb gab ich ihr über ihren kleinen Bauch, genau über ihrem Schamberg.</p><p>""Oh oh!"", rief Kathrinchen jetzt und zog das kleine Vötzchen zusammen, aber da hatte ich ihr schon die Gerte über den kleinen spitzen Busen gezogen, der so einladend vor mir lag.</p><p>Kathrinchen schrie wieder laut auf und da zog ich ihr die Gerte mit aller Kraft über die offenen Oberschenkel und zwar an der Innenseite, da wo die Schenkelchen am empfindlichsten sind.</p><p>Ein lang gezogenes Geheule war die Antwort, aber da klatschte das breite Leder der Gerte schon wieder auf Kathrinchens Muschi.</p><p>Kathrinchen schrie jetzt unaufhörlich, aber ich peitsche sie weiter, ohne auf ihr Schreien und Jammern zu achten.</p><p>Schlag auf Schlag setzte es jetzt mit der Gerte und der ganze Körper von Kathrinchen musste die Hiebe ertragen, sie hatte es ja so gewollt und langsam zeichneten sich die dicken Striemen ab, die Kathrinchen auf dem Busen dem Bauch den Schenkeln und Po hatte.</p><p>Und auch ihr Kätzchen war schon ganz rot gehauen, als ich endlich die Gerte zu Seite legte und mich zu Kathrinchen auf das Bett setzte um Kathrinchen über ihren zuckenden Körper streicheln, um sie etwas zu trösten.</p><p>Dann band ich sie los und Kathrinchen schlüpfte ganz nahe an mich heran und drückte ihren nackten Körper an mich und unter leisem Schluchzen sagte sie leise:</p><p>""Oh Pappi, es war so schön!""</p><p>""Trotz der Schmerzen, die Gerte auf deinem Körper und deiner Muschi gemacht hat Kathrinchen?""</p><p>""Ja trotzdem Pappi, er war so schön!"", sagte sie und beugte sich über meinen steifen Schwanz und saugte ihn tief ein.</p><p>Dann hörte ich nur noch das Schmatzgeräusch, das Kathrinchens Lippen machten, wenn sie meinen Penisschaft entlang fuhr und meinen Schwanz immer dicker saugte.</p><p>Dann ließ sie meinen Penis aus dem Mund gleiten, sah zu mir hoch und sagte plötzlich.</p><p>""Darf ich dich auch einmal fesseln Pappi?""</p><p>""Ich habe das zwar noch nie probiert, wie man sich dabei fühlt, aber man kann ja auch mal eine neue Erfahrung machen, also wenn du willst, ich habe nichts dagegen, von dir gefesselt zu werden, wenn du mich dann mit deiner Zunge anschließend verwöhnst Kathrinchen!"" , sagte ich.</p><p>Kathrinchen sah mich dankbar an und ihre Augen leuchteten dabei und dann sagte sie:</p><p>""Und ob ich dich verwöhnen werde Pappi, das wirst du gleich sehen, aber jetzt lege dich auf das Bett und strecke die Beine her.</p><p>Ich tat was sie wollte und legte mich auf den Rücken und überließ Kathrinchen das Weitere.</p><p>Kathrinchen machte das ganz fachmännisch, sie zog meine Beine an die Bettpfosten und band sie dort fest, ebenso die Hände.</p><p>Ich lag nun völlig regungslos und harrte der Dinge, die da kommen. ""Willst du mir nicht auch die Augen verbinden Kathrinchen?"" fragte ich sie, doch sie sagte nein und"" ich sollte alles sehen was sie mache!""</p><p>Und dann sah ich alles was sie machte.</p><p>Zuerst kniete sie sich über mich und leckte mit ihrer kleinen Zunge meinen ganzen Körper ab, vom Gesicht angefangen über meine Achselhöhlen die Brust und den Bauch, die Beine hinunter bis zu den Zehen und von dort wanderte ihre Zunge zurück die Beine entlang zur Innenseite meiner Oberschenkel die sie ganz nahe an den Hoden ganz intensiv leckte.</p><p>Als Kathrinchen dann mit ihrer Zunge kräftig über meine Hoden fuhr und dabei mit ihrem Finger in meine Anus eindrang um mich dort mit dem Finger zu stimulieren und dabei kräftig meinen dicken Schwanz massierte, da verging ich fast vor Glück und als dann ihre Zunge immer näher an meine Eichel kam, die Kathrinchen schon ganz entblößt hatte, weil sie mir die Penishaut stark zurückgezogen hatte und die dicke Eichel jetzt ganz frei lag und mir dabei immer fester mit dem Finger in mein Popoloch fickte, während ihre Zunge meine nackte Eichel umkreiste, da hätte ich vor Glück schreien können und ich hoffte, dass mir nie mein Samen kommt, damit ich das Glück noch eine Weile genießen konnte.</p><p>Aber plötzlich hörte Kathrinchen mit dem Saugen auf und zog mir ihren Finger aus dem Popoloch, dann richtete sie sich abrupt auf, spreitzte die Beine und setzte sich auf mich, so dass ihr kleines Vötzchen genau vor meinem Gesicht war, ich es aber nicht mit dem Mund erreichen konnte</p><p>Dann langte sie mit der linken Hand nach hinten und stützte sich auf, sie öffnete die Schenkel weit und fuhr mit ihrer Hand in ihre Schamlippen, denn nahm sie den kleinen Kitzler zwischen die Finger und rieb ihn genüsslich.</p><p>Und das genau vor meinen Augen und ich konnte nichts dagegen machen ich musste tatenlos zusehen, wie sie Kathrinchen vor meinen Augen selbst befriedigte.</p><p>Das tat sie mit so einer Hingabe, als wäre ich gar nicht da und dabei stöhnte sie immer lauter und ihr kleines Popoloch öffnete sich bei jedem Fingerstoß, das konnte ich ganz genau auf meiner Brust spüren. Doch plötzlich merkte ich dass ihre Schenkelchen anfingen heftig zu zucken und Kathrinchen öffnete die Schenkelchen noch weiter und ich dachte mir, gleich spritzt sie mir ihren Saft auf die Brust.</p><p>Aber Kathrinchen hatte es gar nicht eilig, mit dem Spritzen, stattdessen rutschte sie meine Brust hinab über meinen dicken Penis hinweg und setzte sich davor.</p><p>Dann nahm sie meinen dicken Schwanz in die Hand und rieb ihn kräftig und dadurch wurde er noch größer und dicker und ich dachte er würde gleich platzen, so geil war ich mittlerweile durch das Wichsen von Kathrinchen vor meinen Augen, geworden.</p><p>Kathrinchen zog mir immer strammer die Vorhaut nach unten dass es schon schmerzte und dann drückte sie meinen Schwanz in der Faust zusammen, als wollte sie ihn zerdrücken.</p><p>Dadurch wurde mein Penis noch dicker und länger und ich merkte dass ich gleich spritzen werde, aber Kathrinchen schien das auch zu merken und stellte das Drücken und Kneten von meinem Penis ein.</p><p>Stattdessen hob sie ihren Körper etwas an und führte meinen Schwanz an ihr Vötzchen.</p><p>Mit der Linken hielt sie sich die Schamlippen auf und dann rieb sie meinen Schwanz an ihrem nassen Kitzler und dann fuhr sie damit in ihre Popospalte und drückte sich meinen Penis in ihr kleines Popoloch. ""Aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh"", stöhnte Kathrinchen nur, als mein Schwanz tief in ihrem Popo steckte und dann fickte sie mich.</p><p>Wie eine Wilde ritt sie auf meinem Schwanz und rammte sich dabei den Penis so weit in ihr Popoloch, dass ihr ganzes Körpergewicht jedes Mal auf meinen dicken Hoden lag.</p><p>Dabei massierte sie mir meine zuckenden Hoden, bis sie merkte dass ich jetzt gleich kam.</p><p>Da fasste sie meinen Penis und zog ihn mit einem Ruck aus ihrem Popo und rief:</p><p>""Bitte Pappi, noch nicht spritzen, bitte, bitte jetzt noch nicht!""</p><p>Und dann hob sie ihren Popo hoch und fuhr mit meinem dicken Schwanz die Popofurche entlang zu ihrer kleinen Muschi.</p><p>Ich begriff nicht sofort, was sie mit meinem Dicken an ihrer Muschi wollte, aber dann begriff ich schnell, dort suchte sie mit meinem Schwanz in der Hand die kleine Öffnung zu ihrem kleinen, engen Paradies.</p><p>""Nein, nein Kathrinchen, das darfst du nicht!"", rief ich verzweifelt und zerrte an meinen Fesseln, aber es war mir unmöglich mich zu wehren und es war auch schon zu späht, mit einem heftigen Stoß hatte Kathrinchen sich selbst entjungfert und sich meinen Penis tief in das kleine Vötzchen gestoßen.</p><p>Erst schrie sie auf vor Schmerz, als mein Penis ihr Hymnen durchstieß und sie wartete eine kleine Weile, bis der erste Schmerz etwas nachgelassen hatte, aber dann siegte ihr heftiges Verlangen, das Kathrinchen schon immer hatte, nämlich von mir gefickt zu werden.</p><p>Und das konnte sie jetzt ungehindert haben und so fing sie an mich ganz vorsichtig zu ficken.</p><p>Sie rutschte auf meinem Schwanz hin und her und ließ meinen Penis immer tiefer bei sich eindringen.</p><p>Dann wurden ihre Fickbewegungen schneller und fester und laut stöhnend rutschte sie mit ihrer heißen Muschi auf meinem Schwanz herum, bis es ihr dann heftig kam.</p><p>Kathrinchen warf sich stöhnend nach vorne und legte ihren Kopf auf meine Brust, dann griff sie nach hinten und zog ihre Popobacken auseinander, so dass mein Schwanz noch tiefer in sie eindringen konnte und dann fickte sie mich wie wild und sagte stöhnend dabei:</p><p>""Fick mich, oh bitte, bitte fick mich, oh ja fick mich tief, und dann spritz, spritz deinen Samen, komm spritz ihn schön in mich, oh ..ja... ich... spritze... jetzt... auch... oh... es... tut... soooooooooooo... gut!""</p><p>Dabei zuckte ihr Popo und die Schenkel zitterten und ich konnte deutlich den warmen Saft spüren, der Kathrinchen jetzt aus der Muschi über meine Schenkel lief.</p><p>Kathrinchen blieb leise stöhnend auf meiner Brust liegen und das Zittern ihres Körpers ließ ein wenig nach und da erinnerte sie sich, dass ich ja auch noch da war und dass ich noch keinen Orgasmus hatte.</p><p>Sie griff nach unten und nahm meinen Penis in die Hand und führte ihn sich in ihr Poloch ein.</p><p>Sie machte jetzt wieder die gleichen Fickstöße wie vorher und mein Penis drang tief in ihren Darm ein.</p><p>Es brauchte nicht all zu lange und dann kam auch ich.</p><p>Mein dicker Schwanz explodierte förmlich in Kathrinchens Popoloch und ich füllte ihr den ganzen Popo mit meinem heißen Samen, solange bis kein Tropfen mehr in meiner Luströhre war und mein Samen wieder aus Kathrinchens Ärschchen ihre Schenkel entlang auf das Bettlaken lief.</p><p>Kathrinchen küsste mich dabei zärtlich und dabei band sie mich wieder los und massierte meine Fesselspuren, die ich an Händen und Füßen hatten.</p><p>Dann holte sie eine Bettdecke und deckte mich damit zu.</p><p>Gleich darauf schlüpfte sie zu mir in das Bett und kuschelte sich ganz eng an mich und dabei hielt sie meinen Penis in der Hand, den sie auch nicht los ließ, als sie eingeschlafen war.</p><p>Seit diesem Tag sind wir ein Liebespaar und Kathrinchen schläft jede Nacht in meinem Bett.</p><p>Immer wenn Schlafenszeit ist, spielt sich das gleiche Ritual bei uns ab.</p><p>Kathrinchen erscheint immer im kurzen Hemdchen vor mir und hält einen dünnen Rohrstock in der Hand.</p><p>Den übergibt sie mir und sagt dann:</p><p>""Ich habe Heute wieder dies oder das gemacht und deshalb habe ich eine strenge Bestrafung verdient, bitte nimm das Stöckchen und gebe mir tüchtig meine Haue auf das nackte Ärschchen!""</p><p>Dann zieht sie vor mir das kleine Höschen vom Popochen und legt sich über die Bettkante und sagt dann:</p><p>""Vergiss aber nicht, auch mein Vötzchen und das Popoloch zu hauen, die waren auch sehr böse und brauchen ganz viele dicke Striemchen und auch die Schenkelchen, die brauchen besonders viele Hiebe, weil sie so böse waren!""</p><p>Und nur wenn ich nun Kathrinchen erbarmungslos den Arsch und die Schenkel durchpeitschte und das Stöckchen ordentlich über das kleine Vötzchen und das freche Popoloch fitzen ließ, war Kathrinchen ein Engel im Bett und bereitet mir mit ihren Händen, dem lasziven Mund, ihrer kleinen Vagina und ihrer engen Anus den Himmel auf Erden.</p><p>Aber auch Tagsüber ließ sich Kathrinchen allerlei einfallen um von mir eine Popozüchtigung zu bekommen, was dann regelmäßig auf der Couch oder auf dem Fußboden endete und ich sie dort schon durchficken musste, bevor wir dann immer im Bett landeten, was oft zu den ungewöhnlichsten Tageszeiten geschah.</p><p>Jetzt wissen Sie, wie es um Kathrinchen und mir bestellt ist und das was ich Ihnen erzählt habe, weiß kein Mensch außer Ihnen und mir und natürlich Kathrinchen und das darf auch keiner je erfahren und ich bin mir sicher, dass mein Geheimnis bei Ihnen gut aufgehoben ist, obwohl das nicht der Grund ist, warum ich hier im Gefängnis bin.</p><p>Da hatte er Recht, denn der Grund seiner Verhaftung war ein ganz Anderer und zwar folgender:</p><p>Kathrinchen hatte nicht nur ihren Vater als Liebhaber sondern noch einen anderen jungen Mann.</p><p>Der kam immer zu ihr in das Haus, wenn ihr Vater auf einer seiner zahlreichen Ausstellungen im In und Ausland war.</p><p>Als eines Tages ihr Vater früher nach Hause kam, fand er den Jungen Mann in seinem eigenen Bett mit seiner Tochter vor.</p><p>Kathrinchen lag ganz nackt und hilflos gefesselt über der Bettkante und der junge Mann peitschte sie mit einem Rohrstock aus.</p><p>Als der Vater den jungen Mann erbost aus dem Hause werfen wollte, ging der mit dem Stock auch auf ihn los.</p><p>Da packte der kräftige Mann den Jungen und drückte ihm so lange die Kehle zu, bis der regungslos auf das Bett sank.</p><p>Ein herbeigerufener Arzt konnte nur noch seinen Tod feststellen und so kam der Mann hierher, wegen des Verdachtes auf ""Totschlag aus Eifersucht""</p><p>Die wirkliche Geschichte hat außer mir, nie jemand erfahren.</p>"
648,Schnuffi,Baracuda,,"['Mgg', 'nc', 'spank', 'les', 'oral', 'anal']","'Wie könnte ich denn deinen Papa dazu bringen, dass er beim nächsten Mal wieder mal dein Popo-Stöckchen tüchtig auf meinem nackten Popo tanzen lässt und mir auch das geile Vötzchen auspeitscht, das war doch so schön vorhin, auch wenn es mir ein bisschen arg weh getan hat?' Und Bina sagte: 'Da wird mich schon was einfallen Schatzi!'",2012-03-12T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Hans hatte sich es mit seiner Zeitung in dem großen Leder-Sessel im Wohnzimmer gemütlich gemacht.</p><p>Draußen m Garten tobte Sabrina seine zwölfjährige Tochter, mit der er seit seiner Scheidung allein in dem großen Haus lebt und die er liebevoll Bina nannte, mit dem Hund herum.</p><p>Hans schaute nach draußen und es gefiel ihm sehr was er das sah:</p><p>Bina mit wehendem Kleidchen, wo man gut ihr winziges, weißes Höschen unter dem kurzen Röckchen sehen konnte, wenn sie sich mit dem Hund auf dem Boden wälzte, dann ihre langen, schlaksigen Beine, die oben am Spalt endeten, der sich unter dem dünnen Höschen-Stoff deutlich abzeichnete und die ihre kleinen Brüstchen, die noch in keinen BH gezwängt, ganz unschuldig aus dem knappen Bustier seitlich heraus schauten.</p><p>Dann hört er wie beide ins Haus kamen, der Hund an seine Fressschüssel in der Küche tippelte und Bina in ihr Zimmer ging um sicher wieder stundenlang mit ihrer Freundin zu telefonieren.</p><p>Aber gleich drauf kam die Zwölfjährige mit wehendem Kleidchen, vom Herumtoben immer noch ganz rot im Gesicht ins Zimmer, ging direkt auf ihren Vater zu und setzte sich einfach auf seinen Schoß, dann umschlang sie ihren Vater mit ihren Ärmchen und flötete leise:</p><p>""Du, Papa!""</p><p>""Was ist jetzt schon wieder los, du Nervensäge!"" sagte ihr Vater lachend, legte die Zeitung weg, schlang seine Arme um die schmalen Hüften des Mädchens und zog ihren schmalen vom Herumtoben mit dem Hund erhitzten Körper fest an sich.</p><p>""Du Papa, darf ich am Samstag bei Bina übernachten, ja?""</p><p>""Ich weiß nicht was du immer so gut daran findest bei deiner Freundin zu übernachten Kind und deinen armen Papa das ganze Wochenende alleine zu lassen!""</p><p>""Aber Papa warum soll ich nicht wieder mal bei Susi übernachten, schließlich ist sie ja meine beste Freundin, darf ich nun bei ihr schlafen, ja?""</p><p>""Das sage ich dir später, erst will ich wieder einmal schön ""Schnuffi Schnuffi"" bei dir machen sagte der Mann lachend und drückte die Kleine noch enger an sich.</p><p>Ja Papa, mach schön ""Schnuffi Schnuffi"" bei mir!"" sagte Bina und hob ihr rechtes Ärmchen hoch.</p><p>Ihr Vater steckte seine Nase unter die Achsel seiner Tochter und vergrub sie tief in dem kleinen Haarbusch, der gerade anfing zu spießen.</p><p>Er zog den betröhrenden Körperduft seiner Tochter, einer Mischung aus Schweiß und Deo tief durch die Nase und spürte sofort wie sich sein Penis in seiner engen Hose schmerzhaft versteifte.</p><p>Das Mädchen hatte sich weit zurückgelehnt und schaute lächelnd zu, wie ihr Vater an ihren Achselhaaren schnüffelte wie ein Rüde bei einer läufigen Hündin, und als der Mann ihr dann auch noch das Bustier aufknöpfte und ihre beiden kleinen Tittchen entblößte und deren kleinen Brustwärzchen zwischen die Zähne nahm und daran feste saugte, sagte sie plötzlich:</p><p>""Du Papa, machst du mir nachher hier auch mal schön ""Schnuffi Schnuffi""?""</p><p>""Wo Schatz?"" fragte der Mann ganz unwissend, obwohl er genau wusste welche Stelle das Mädchen jetzt meinte und widmete sich ihrer andren Achselhöhle, die er genau so intensiv beschnüffelte.</p><p>""Na hier eben Papa, du bist vielleicht dumm!""</p><p>Dann packte sie die Hand ihres Vaters, schob sie unter ihr Röckchen und legte sie sich vorne auf das knappe Höschen.</p><p>Hans griff der Kleinen vorne zwischen die Beine und zwang sie so ihren Schenkel auseinander zu machen, dann fuhr er Bina mit dem Finger über die feuchten Schamlippen, massierte erst ausgiebig die beiden Läppchen und das kleine, dicke Knöpfchen in der Mitte, dann sagte er lachend:</p><p>""Kann es sein, dass du schon wieder geil bist, du kleines Ferkel?</p><p>""Aber Papi, du weißt doch ganz genau dass ich immer sofort ganz scharf werde wenn ich spüre wie dein schönes Schwanzie, auf dem ich jetzt sitze, zwischen meinen Arschbäckchen ganz lang und dick wird!""</p><p>""Und willst dann dass dich der Papa wieder einmal schön durchfickt, stimmts? Sagte Hans lachend.</p><p>""Ja Papa, fick mich, aber erst machst du mir schön geil ""Schnuffi Schnuffi"" am Vötzchen unten, dann fick mich, aber Heute richtig, ich meine auch ins Votzi!""</p><p>""Seit gut zwei Jahren höre ich von dir immer das Gleiche:</p><p>""Papa fick mich - fick mich mit deinem schönen, langen Schwanzi - fick mich mal richtig vorne ins Vötzchen rein- nicht immer nur hinten in den Po!"" sagte Hans und Bina konterte sofort ganz frech:</p><p>""Und eben so lange sagst du immer:</p><p>""Das mach ich nicht- ich ficke doch nicht meine zwölfjährige Tochter- später vielleicht- zum Ficken bist du noch viel zu jung- und dein Vötzchen noch viel zu eng- dann habe ich auch keinen Präser da dein kleines, enges Popoloch ist doch auch ein Genuss für den Papa-Schwanz- aber irgendwann musst du mich ja mal entjungfern warum nicht Heute, oder soll ich mal einem netten Boy meine Unschuld schenken, willst du das, willst du nicht der Erste und Einzigste sein der mich fickt, Papa?""</p><p>""Das stimmt ja alles was du sagst Mädchen, aber du musst doch auch einsehen dass eine Zwölfjährige noch zu jung ist, um von ihrem Vater gefickt zu werden!""</p><p>""Aber zum Popo-Fick bin ich alt genug, Papa?"" fragte Bina frech.</p><p>""Ich kann das ja auch sein lassen wenn es dir nicht gefällt, dass dich der Papa in den Arsch fickt, wenn du ihn schön geil gemacht hast, nachdem du immer halbnackt vor ihm herum hüpfst, oder es dir wieder einmal deinen kleinen, geilen, nackten Arsch mit dem Popo-Stöckchen versohlen musste, aber dann mache ich dir auch kein ""Schnuffi Schnuffi"" mehr unter den Armen und an deinem kleinen Vötzchen unten!"" sagte Hans und massierte dabei weiter die nassen Schamlippen der Kleinen.</p><p>""Aber Papa, so habe ich das doch nicht gemeint, sicher tut mir dein Schwanzie im kleinen, engen Popoloch hinten drin manchmal ganz arg weh, weil er doch immer so lang und dick wird, wenn ich ihn dir vorher schön geil gewichst, oder mit dem Mund gelutscht habe, aber es ist immer so geil, besonders wenn du mir vorher schön lange ""Schnuffi-Schnuffi"" gemacht hast, also fick mich jetzt ruhig fest in den Popo wenn du willst, aber vorher musst du mir noch schön lange ""Schnuffi-Schnuffi"" unten machen, ja?</p><p>""Na gut, dann komm, setzt dich hier in den Sessel und lege deine Beinen über die Lehnen, dann mach ich dir dein ""Schnuffi-Schnuffi""! sagte Hans und schob das Mädchen von seinem Schoß.</p><p>In Windeseile lag das Mädchen mit weit gespreizten Schenkeln und auseinanderklaffendem Schlitzchen im Sessel und schaute gespannt auf ihren Vater, der sich vor dem Mädchen auf den Boden gekniet, ihre Schenkel festgehalten und weiter aufgemacht hatte.</p><p>Dann beugte er sich vor und fing an seine Tochter zu lecken.</p><p>Bina war von seiner unerwarteten Attacke auf ihr Kindervötzchen so überrascht dass sie laut aufschrie und rasch versuchte die Beinchen zu schließen, aber er hielt sie ihr eisern auf und beleckte alles, ihre empfindlichen Innenseiten der Oberschenkelchen, ihren kleinen, haarlosen Schlitz und ihren heftig schleimenden Kitzler und dann fuhr seine Zunge zwischen ihre Arschbäckchen und ich beleckte eifrig ihr kleines, dunkles Popoloch, was Bina besonders gefiel, wie er an ihrem geilen Stöhnen und den kleinen, spitzen Schreien die sie dabei vor Begeisterung ausstieß deutlich hörte.</p><p>Ihre Anus zog sich immer wieder ganz eng zusammen um sich dann wieder um das Doppelte zu weiten, was hochgeil aussah.</p><p>Dabei stöhnte Bina als wolle sie jeden Augenblick sterben.</p><p>Hans genoss das alles und saugte gierig jeden Tropfen des kostbaren dünnen, bläulichen Muschi-Saftes mit der Zunge auf, er schmeckte so wie nur der Samen ganz junger Mädchen schmeckt, die noch nicht ihre Mensis hatten, die noch nicht so oft onanierten oder noch nicht so verfickt sind.</p><p>Dann merkte er dass Bina gleich so weit war und dass sie abspritzen würde, denn ihr Popoloch weitete sich nicht mehr und ihr kleiner, süßer Schlitz war nur noch ein Strich, sie atmete flacher und stöhnte dabei entsetzlich.</p><p>Plötzlich griff sie in die Haare ihres Vaters, presste seinen Kopf so fest auf ihren Unterleib dass er sein eigenes Blut in den Ohren rauschen hörte, dann jagte sie ihm ihren Liebessaft auf die Zunge.</p><p>Er leckte und leckte und kam erst wieder zu sich, als Bina sanft seinen Kopf wegschob und dabei leise flüsterte:</p><p>""Bitte, bitte, jetzt nicht mehr, nicht mehr ""Schnuffi-Schnuffi"" machen Papa!""</p><p>Hans wusste wie hoch sensibel Binas Mädchenkitzler war nachdem sie ejakuliert hatte, so richtete er sich wieder auf und rutschte auf seinen Sitz.</p><p>Bina setzte sich auf und starrte sie wie gebannt auf die große Beule in seiner Hose vorne, dann legte sie ihre kleine Hand darauf, drehte ihr Köpfchen, schaute zu ihrem Vater hoch, schaute ihn mit ihren rabenschwarzen Schlafzimmeraugen an und sagte mit dem süßesten Lächeln der Welt:</p><p>""Darf ich dir jetzt auch schön Einen runterholen, Papa?""</p><p>""Darf ich dir jetzt auch Einen runterholen? "" mein Gott, was ein Satz, warum hat sie mich nicht gleich gefragt:</p><p>""Darf ich dir jetzt Einen abwichsen?"" dachte Hans, aber das ist wohl Heute der Jargon der Jugend.</p><p>Natürlich durfte sie.</p><p>Mit unsicheren Fingern öffnete Bina erst die Gürtelschließe und dann zog sie ihm den Reißverschluss auf und die Hose auseinander, man merkte dass es ihr diesbezüglich an Übung fehlte, wie sollte sie auch, mit ihren gerade mal zwölf Jahren.</p><p>Hans spürte ihre kleine schmale, doch fordernde Hand, wie sie erst seinen Penis betastet und dann seine Hoden, wie sie die beiden Dinger erst streichelt, dann massiert und zum Schluss kräftig knetet.</p><p>Bina holte beides aus der Hose und betrachtet aufmerksam das große, steife Ding, dann umschloss ihre kleine Hand den Penis-Schaft, sie macht eine Faust und fing an, seinen Schwanz zu pumpen.</p><p>Langsam, aber fest fuhr sie mit der Hand auf- und ab, zog ihm dabei die Haut an der Eichel so stark zurück, dass es dem Mann weh tat und ließ sie wieder über die Nülle gleiten, es war geil und der Mann stöhnte, sein Schwanz wurde in der kleinen Kinderhand immer größer, immer steifer.</p><p>Da höre er wie Bina leise fragt:</p><p>""Spitzt du er mir nachher in den Mund, Papa?""</p><p>""Nachher Schatzi?"", gleich! komm mach!"" konnte er gerade noch sagen.</p><p>Bina beugte sich rasch wieder über seinen Unterleib und öffnet den Mund.</p><p>Keine Sekunde zu früh.</p><p>Sein Samenschwall schoss ihr direkt in den Mund.</p><p>Bina erschrak wegen der Menge die da auf sie zuschoss, sie drehte ganz entsetzt den Kopf weg und so traf sie der nächste und übernächste Strahl mitten ins hübsche Puppengesichtchen, bespritzt ihre Haare, die Augen die Nase und die Backen.</p><p>Verzweifelt stülpte sie ihre Lippen wieder über seine Eichel und bekam den Rest von ihm in ihr süßes Göschchen gespritzt.</p><p>Sie schluckt und würgt und dann war es ausgestanden, sein Schwanz wurde im kleinen Kindermund immer kleiner und schlaffer.</p><p>Bina lutscht noch eine Weile daran, dann öffnete sie ihrem Mund und ließ seinen halbschlaffen Penis langsam aus dem Mäulchen gleiten.</p><p>Sie nahm ihn in die Hand und verrieb mit seiner Eichel den Samen auf ihren roterregten Kinderbäckchen, dabei schaut sie zu ihrem Vater hoch, lächelt ihn an und flüstert leise:</p><p>""Ich hab dich ganz arg lieb Pappi!""</p><p>Ich dich auch Schatz!"" sagte Hans dann zog er das Mädchen vom Boden hoch und setzte sie auf seinen Schoß.</p><p>Bina lehnte sich mit dem Rücken gegen die Brust ihres Vaters und spreizte die Beinchen, Hans wusste was Bina jetzt wollte, nämlich nochmals ganz lieb zwischen den Schenkelchen von ihm gestreichelt werden, was er dann auch ganz zart bei ihr machte.</p><p>Dann sagte Hans leise:</p><p>""Eigentlich wollte ich dir jetzt einen schönen Popo-Fick in dein kleines, geiles Ärschen hier rein machen, aber jetzt ist es zu spät dafür!""</p><p>""Aber Papa, du kannst es mir doch immer noch in den Popo hinten rein machen wenn du willst, ich mache dir nochmals schön ""Schnuffi-Schnuffi"" und wenn dein Schwanzie wieder schön groß und dick ist, dann sagst du mir wie du mich jetzt zum Popo-Fick haben willst, auf deinem Schoß, das Gesicht zu dir und ich setzte mich dann auf dein steifes Schwanzie, oder anders herum, oder ich setze mich in den Sessel und lege die Beine über die Lehne, oder ich knie auf den Sitz und strecke dir den Popo zum hineinficken hin, oder ich knie mich auf den Boden und mache das ""Hündchen"" für dich, wie du willst, Papa!"" sagte Bina</p><p>""Lass mal gut sein, Kind, morgen ist auch noch ein Tag!"" sagte Hans und streichelte Bina dabei ausgiebig das nackte Popochen hinten, da sagte Bina:</p><p>""Du hast recht Papa, morgen ist es auch noch schön, aber sag jetzt, darf ich am Wochenende bei meiner Freundin übernachten, bitt, bitte, sag ja!""</p><p>""Ich weiß nicht was du daran findest, immer bei deiner Freundin Susi zu übernachten, soweit ich von meinen gelegentlichen Besuchen weiß, haben die Müllers gar kein Gästezimmer und in Susi Kinderzimmer steht ja auch nur ein Bett, schlaft ihr denn zusammen in Susi Bett wenn du über Nacht bei ihr bist, Kind?"" fragte Hans .</p><p>""Ja Papa, natürlich schlafe ich im Bett von Susi das ist doch schön!"" sagte Bina vorsichtig.</p><p>""Und was treibt ihr beide dort im Bett von Susi wenn ihr gerade nicht schläft?""</p><p>""Wir erzählen uns Geschichten oder lesen Bücher, manchmal schauen wir auch fern, bis Susi Mama uns das Licht abdreht, Papa!"" sagte Bina.</p><p>""Und was treibt ihr noch zusammen in Susi Bett?"" fragte Hans lachend.</p><p>""Was meinst du damit Papa?"" fragte Bina.</p><p>""Ich meine, ob ihr Beide, Susi und du auch nachts im Bett heimlich geile Pipi-Spiele zusammen spielt?"" fragte Hans.</p><p>""Willst du das wirklich wissen Papa?"" fragte Bina vorsichtig und ihr Vater sagte schmunzelnd:</p><p>""Ja, natürlich will ich wissen was meine Tochter und ihre Freundin nachts im Bett so treiben!""</p><p>""Und bist du mir dann böse, wenn ich es dir sage Papa?"" fragte Susi vorsichtig.</p><p>""Ach wo, wieso soll ich dann böse sein, höchstens ein Bisschen eifersüchtig auf euch Kind, also los, erzähl mir was ihr beiden nachts im Bett heimlich zusammen treibt Kind?"" sagte Hans und spürte, wie sich sein Penis schon wieder versteifte.</p><p>""Natürlich machen wir gegenseitig ""Schnuffi-Schnuffi"" Papa, ich bei Susi und Susi bei mir, oder Wxi, mit dem Finger oben an unseren Klittis, erst jede für sich allein, dann machen wir es uns gegenseitig mit dem Finger bis uns der Samen kommt, oft stecken wir uns beim ""Wixi"" machen auch manchmal die Finge in die Popos, das ist immer so geil!"" sagte Bina mit belegter Stimme.</p><p>""Und steckt ihr euch auch beim Onanieren manchmal irgendwelche geile Wichs-Gegenstände vorne in die Vötzchen rein oder in eurer Popolöcher hinten, Kind?"" fragte Hans und Bina antwortete schnell:</p><p>""Nein Papa, das machen wir nicht, nur die Finger, sonst sind wir danach ja keine Jungfrauen mehr und das willst du sicher auch nicht dass Susi oder ich uns mit einem Gummischwanz oder einer Kerze entjungfern, wenn ich schon mal meine Unschuld verlieren soll, dann will ich, das du mir das machst, dass du mich zum ersten Mal fickst!""</p><p>""Du bist vielleicht ein kleines, verdorbenes Ferkel Bina aber ich verrate dir jetzt ein Geheimnis, ich mag solche verdorbene Ferkel wie du und Susi eines ist, sicher ist sie auch immer so geil wie du, stimmts?""</p><p>""Noch geiler Papa, sie ist es ja auch die mich immer zum ""Schnuffi-Schnuffi"" machen verführt und besonders geil ist Susi wenn sie vorher von ihrem Papa tüchtig was mit ihrem Popo-Stöckchen über den nackten Hintern bekommen hat, dann ist sie nachher im Bett immer besonders scharf aufs ""Schnuffi-Schnuffi"" machen, Papa.</p><p>""Bekommt deine Freundin denn öfters von ihrem Papa was mit dem Popo-Stöckchen auf den kleinen, nackten Arsch?"" fragte Hans mit belegter Stimme und Bina plapperte los:</p><p>""Öfters Papa fast immer, egal ob ich zu Besuch bin oder nicht, dann muss ich immer zusehen, wie sie die arme Susi von ihrem strengen Papa Haue kriegt, wenn Susi was angestellt hat muss sie immer sofort ihr Popo-Stöckchen holen gehen, das im Kinderzimmer am Garderobenhaken hängt, es ihrem Papa bringen, das Höschen ausziehen und den Popo ganz nackig machen, dann muss sie auf den Tisch klettern und sich auf den Bauch legen, der Papa schlägt ihr dann das Kleid ganz hoch und macht sie hinten ganz frei, dann schlägt er Susi und wie, immer wieder ganz feste auf den nackigen Popo hinten und auch auf die empfindlichen Beinchen, Susi schreit dabei immer ganz toll und fleht ihren Papa an, sie doch nicht weiter zu schlagen, aber der hört gar nicht auf Susi und haut sie immer fester, manchmal muss sie auch nach hinten greifen und mit beiden Händen ihre Popo-Backen auseinanderziehen und offen halten, dann schlägt sie ihr Papa mit dem Stöckchen in die Popo-Spalte, auf ihr Loch und dabei triff er auch manchmal ihre nackte Pussy, da schreit Susi dann besonders arg!""</p><p>""Aber das ist doch nichts Ungewöhnliches wen Susis Papa seine Tochter schlägt, du bekommst doch auch öfters dein Popo-Stöckchen zu spüren, Bina!"", sagte ihr Vater.</p><p>""Ja, aber doch nicht so oft wie Bina, auch nicht so schlimm und nicht aufs Popoloch und Vötzchen, Papa!"" antwortete Bin rasch.</p><p>""Lust hätte ich schon, dir für deine geilen Pipi-Spiele mit deiner lesbischen Freundin mal tüchtig das nackte Wichs-Vötzchen auszupeitschen, verdient hättest du es doch, oder nicht?"" fragte Hans seine Tochter schmunzelnd.</p><p>""Ja schon Papa, aber würdest du nicht gern einmal zuschauen, wenn Susi und ich in meinem Bett liegen und wir dann zusammen schön geil ""Schnuffi-Schnuffi"" an unseren Vötzchen vorne und an den Popo-Löchern hinten machen?"" fragte Bina neugierig.</p><p>""Ja, das würde ich sehr gerne machen, das stelle ich mir sehr aufregend vor wie ihr beide zusammen in deinem Bett liegt und euch gegenseitig wichst und leckt, aber ich glaube dass du deine Freundin kaum dazu überreden kannst mir, einem fremden Mann zu zeigen, wie ihr beide zusammen schwule Spiele treibt, meinst du nicht auch, Bina?""</p><p>""Ja das stimmt, aber....!"" sagte Bina dann brach sie ab.</p><p>""Was aber, hast du vielleicht eine Idee Susi dazu zu bringen, vor meinen Augen zu masturbieren und dir das Vötzchen aus- und Arschloch abzulecken?""</p><p>""Du musst Susi ganz einfach dazu zwingen Papa, vor deinen Augen Sex mit mir zu machen!""! sagte Bina trocken.</p><p>""Wie stellst du dir denn das vor Bina, ich kann sie doch nicht zwingen etwas zu tun was sie nicht will, oder hast du eine andere Idee?""</p><p>""Ja, hab ich Papa, pass auf ich erkläre dir wie das geht:</p><p>""Ich schlafe mit Susi zusammen in meinem Bett, dann kommst du leise in mein Zimmer herein und siehst was wir da zusammen für verbotene Sachen treiben und schimpfst feste mit uns, dann sagst du dass wir jetzt die Wahl haben, entweder tüchtig was mit dem Popo-Stöckchen auf die nackten Popos hinten drauf, oder du rufst Susis Eltern an und sagst ihnen was für ein verdorbenes Mädchen sie sei und was für Schweinereien sie mit deiner Tochter immer heimlich Nachts im Bett treibt, du wirst sehen, dann macht Susi alles was du von ihr verlangst, sie lässt sich sogar den nackten Popo von dir auspeitschen, denn sie hat große Angst dass ihr Vater erfahren würde, was wir beide, wenn ich bei ihr zu Besuch bin, immer zusammen im Bett treiben.</p><p>Und so machte es Hans und seine Tochter dann wenig später.</p><p>Hans freute sich sehr drüber dass Susi kam, er konnte er gar nicht erwarten bis Susi bei Bina übernachtete, er war schon lange auf die rattenscharfe Dreizehnjährige scharf, die immer wenn sie zu Besuch war so aufreizend mit ihren superkurzen Röckchen die sie immer trug, im Haus umherwirbelte und Hans dabei ungeniert ihre knappen Höschen unter dem Röckchen zeigte, die so dünn und durchsichtig waren, dass Hans vorne ihre haarlosen, rosigen Schamlippen und hinten ihre dunkle Popospalte durchschimmern sehen konnte und dabei immer so mit ihrem kleinen, geilen Arsch wackelte und wie sie immer ""Onkel Hans"" flötete, wenn sie von ihm wieder mal etwas wollte, oder sich frech auf seinen Schoß setzte und ihm ihren kleinen, spitzen Tittchen gegen seinen Körper drückte, weil sie wie Bina noch keinen BH trug, er wusste genau dass Susi ihn so manchmal angeilen wollte, denn ein Mann der mit seiner Tochter seit seiner Scheidung allein lebt, ist für einen notgeilen Teenager immer ein williges Sex-Objekt, um so mehr war Hans erstaunt als er von Bina erfuhr, dass Susi offensichtlich doch lesbisch war, was er von Bina ja nicht gerade behaupten konnte, sicher liebte Bina nur alle Spiele die mit Sex zu tun hatten, denn sie masturbierte Hans ja auch den Penis und schleckte seine Nülle ab, sie ließ sich ja auch von ihm, wenn auch manchmal etwas wiederstrebend, einen Popofick hinten rein machen.</p><p>Am übernächsten Wochenende war es dann endlich so weit, Hans spendierte den beiden Mädchen zum Abendessen eine ganze Flasche Prosecco.</p><p>Das gab ein Gelächter und Gekicher am Tisch, dann wurden beide plötzlich ""sehr müde"" wie Bina ihrem Vater erklärte und dann zog sie Susi hinter sich her in ihr Zimmer.</p><p>Hans wartete noch eine gute halbe Stunde bevor er sich leise an die Tür von Binas Zimmer schlich, die nur angelehnt war und in der Zimmer spähte, das mit Binas Nachtischlampe beleuchtet war und auf der zur Abdunklung ein dunkelrotes Höschen hing, das er nicht kannte, und das sicher Susi gehörte.</p><p>Was er da sah, ließ seinen Schwanz sofort steil in die Höhe schnellen:</p><p>Beide Mädchen waren völlig nackt und lagen verkehrt herum im Bett, Bina hatte das Köpfchen zwischen den Beinen von Susi vergraben, hielt ihre Schamlippen auseinander und leckte deren steifen Kitzler mit der Zunge ab, Susi hatte beide Hände auf Binas Arschbäckchen liegen, hielt ihre Popo-Spalte weit offen und beleckte eifrig Binas kleines, heftig zuckendes Arschloch.</p><p>Beide Mädchen stöhnten bei ihren verbotenen Sexspielen derart geil dass sie nicht einmal merkten wie Hans das Zimmer betrat, sich neben das Bett von Bina stellte und rief:</p><p>""Was geht denn hier vor, was treibt ihr denn für Schweinerein zusammen ihr verdorbenen Mädchen, schämt ihr euch denn gar nicht, heimlich solche lesbische Spiele zusammen zu spielen?""</p><p>Susi war die Erste die Hans sah, sie sprang sie auf, raffte ihr Höschen von der Lampe und wollte aus dem Zimmer laufen, aber Hans hielt sie am Arm fest und brachte beide ins Wohnzimmer.</p><p>Erst schimpfte Hans beide heftig aus, wobei sich Bina ernstlich das Lachen verkneifen musste, dann nahm er das Telefon in die Hand.</p><p>Da kam Leben in Susi, sie riss erschreckt ihre hübschen Augen auf und rief:</p><p>""Was willst du denn jetzt tun Onkel Hans?""</p><p>""Was ich jetzt tun werde Susi, ich werde jetzt deine Eltern anrufen und ihnen sagen was für eine verdorbenes Mädchen du bist und dass du meinen Tochter zu lesbischen Spielen verführt hast, dann werde ich Bina jetzt ihr Popo-Stöckchen herholen lassen, sie überlegen und ihr mit einem Rohrstock tüchtig den nackten Arsch versohlen!""</p><p>""Das darfst du nicht Onkel Hans du darfst meinen Eltern nicht verraten was Bina und ich eben im Bett zusammen gemacht haben, mein Papa schlägt mich sonst halb Tod, kann ich nicht wie Bina nachher, auch Schläge mit dem Popostöckchen auf den nackigen Popo haben!""</p><p>""Das überlege ich mir noch Susi, aber Bina geht erst mal den Fitzer holen!"" sagte Hans und Bina war sofort aus der Türe.</p><p>Aber Susi gab nicht nach, sie war den Tränen nahe, kniete sich dann vor Hans auf den Boden, legte ihr hübsches Köpfchen gegen seinen Schoß und flehte Hans an:</p><p>""Bitte Onkel Hans nicht dem Papa verraten, ich will auch alles tun was du von mir verlangst, du kannst mir dafür auch ganz fest mit dem Popo-Stöckchen den nackigen Hintern verhauen, wenn du willst, aber verrate mich nicht!""</p><p>""Wenn du alles und damit meine ich wirklich alles und ohne Widerrede tust was ich dir befehle, dann will ich es für Heute mal so halten, aber beim geringsten Ungehorsam rufe ich bei dir zu Hause an, verstanden?</p><p>""Ja, verstanden Onkel Hans!"" sagte das Mädchen und drückte ihr Gesicht noch fester gegen seinen erigierten Schwanz unter dem dünnen Hosenstoff.</p><p>Dann kam Bina mit dem Meerohr in der Hand ins Zimmer zurück und gab ihrem Vater den Stock.</p><p>Hans nahm ihr den Stock aus der Hand und zeigte mit der Spitze auf die Couch.</p><p>Bina wusste sofort, was zu tun war, denn das war Papas bevorzugte Züchtigungsstellung, wenn sie wieder einmal ihren ""Arschvoll"" mit dem Popostöckchen verdient hatte, über den niedrigen Sitz gebeugt, die Beinen soweit es ging, geöffnet, damit sie bei der Züchtigung nicht die Popobacken zusammenklemmen und so die Hiebe mildern konnte, wie ihr Papa immer sagte, aber er das von Bina nur verlangte, weil er bei der Züchtigung immer so gern ihr nacktes Vötzchen unter den Hieben zucken und ihr kleines Popoloch so aufregend bibbern sehen konnte und weil er danach, wenn er Bina abgestraft hatte, nicht so viel Umstände machen musste, wenn er ihr seinen steifen Penis in den After einführen wollte, denn nach so einer strengen Popo-Züchtigung gab es meist als Zusatzstrafe noch einen furiosen Arschfick in den kleinen, engen Bina-Popo.</p><p>Susi sah wie Bina mit weit gespreizten Schenkelen vor dem Sofa kniete und ihrem Papa ungeniert ihr offene Popospalte und weiter unten ihre haarlosen, kleinen Schlitz zeigte und machte das Gleiche so konnte Hans jetzt gleich zwei nackte Kinder-Vötzchen auf Einmal bewundern.</p><p>Als beide dann Arsch an Arsch vor der Couch knieten, die Köpfe auf dem Sitz und die Ärschen hinten weit herausgestreckt, ließ Hans das Zuchtröhrchen mächtig über ihre kleinen Pöpscher und Dickbeine hinten sausen.</p><p>Die Mädchen schrieen und strampelten mit den Beinchen, aber Hans hörte erst mit der Haue auf, als beide Mollies über und über mit dicken, roten, hoch aufgewulsteten Popostriemen übersät waren und die Mädchen sich heulend die gepeitschten Popos rieben.</p><p>Aber das war noch lange nicht alles.</p><p>Während beide Sünderinnen sich heulend über dem Sitz der Couch wanden und verzweifelt ihre dicken Popo-Striemen hinten befühlten holte Hans den Klopfer herbei, das ist ein altes Erbstück, das noch von seinem Großvater stammt, mit dem sein Großvater schon seine Mutter und seine Mutter ihn und seine Schwestern gezüchtigt hatte, er besteht aus vier Nähmaschinen-Riemen an einem kurzen Holgriff und er zieht entsetzlich auf der gespannten Haut.</p><p>Als Bina den Klopfer in der Hand ihres Vater sah, warf sie sich auf den Boden, legte sich auf den Rücken und bedeckte ihr rotes Vötzchen mit beiden Händen und schrie:</p><p>"" Nein Papa nicht aufs Votzi schlagen damit!!""</p><p>Sie wusste also genau was ihr jetzt blühte, denn sie hatte vom Hans schon öfters wegen Onanieren, diese schmerzhafte Strafe erhalten.</p><p>Aber Hans ließ sich nicht auf Binas Betteln ein, er packte sie, zog sie hoch und legte sie auf die Couch, dann packte er ihre Beine, zog sie ihr bis zum Kopf zurück und sagte zu ihrer Freundin:</p><p>""Knie dich hinter Bina auf die Couch und halt ihr die Beine fest Susi!""</p><p>Susi gehorchte heulend, sie kniete sich auf die Couch, nahm Binas Beinchen, zog sie nach hinten zu ihren Ohren und drückte sie nieder, so dass die Pussy von Bina jetzt der höchste Punkt ihres Körpers war.</p><p>Hans nahm den Klopfer, kniete sich vor Bina auf die Couch und sagte:</p><p>""So mein Schatz, jetzt bekommst du deine Lektion mit dem Klopfer auf deine Lesben-Muschi und anschließend bekommt deine verdorbene Freundin die gleiche Strafe auf ihr Votzi und eines verspreche ich euch, dass wenn ich mit euren beiden Lesbenschnecken fertig bin, dass ihr lange, lange Zeit kleine Lust mehr auf eure Wichsspiele habt!""</p><p>Dann hob Hans den Klopfer und ließ ihr ohne Vorwarnung über Binas Vötzchen sausen.</p><p>Sofort entstand ein dünner, roter Striemen der ihr quer über das Vötzchen, vom Schenkel bis zum Bäuchlein hoch lief.</p><p>Bina schrie entsetzlich auf und versuchte mit den Beinchen zu strampeln, aber ihre Freundin hielt sie eisern fest, trotzdem sie wusste dass sie gleich dieselbe Tortur ertrage musste.</p><p>Hans peitschte Bina streng die Muschi aus und immer wenn er Bina einen saftigen Hieb über das Votzi zog, schrie nicht nur seine Tochter entsetzlich laut auf, sondern auch Susi die zusehen musste wie ihre geliebte Freundin von Hans auf das Strengste ihr Lesben-Vötzchen gestriemt bekam, schrie mit auf.</p><p>Danach kam Susi in dieselbe Straflage und Bina musste sie festhalten, was sie auch, immer noch laut heulend tat.</p><p>Hans kniete sich zwischen die offenen Beinchen von Susi und sagte:</p><p>""Weil du die Ältere bist und sicher auch Bina für eure lesbischen Spiele verführt hast, habe ich etwas Besonders mit dir vor Susi , los Bina beuge dich vor und halte Susi die Schamlippen auseinander und sag mir nicht dass du nicht weißt, wie das geht, sonst hau ich dir nochmals den Arsch!""</p><p>Bina klemmte Susis Beine unter ihre Arme, beugte sich weit über Susis Unterkörper, fasste mit dem Daumen und Zeigefinger Susis Schamlippen und zog sie ihr weit auf.</p><p>Jetzt lag Susis dicker Kitzler genau vor Hans.</p><p>Er nahm den Klopfer, fasste die Lederriemen in der Mitte an und zielte damit genau auf Susis Klitoris, Susi schrie wie am Spieß und Hans sagte zu ihr:</p><p>""Ja, schrei nur, du kleine Lesben-Sau, das brauchst du doch, du brauchst doch tüchtig was auf deinen geilen, verwiçhsten Lesbenschwanz, den du dir von meiner Bina so gern mit dem Finger stimulieren und auch mit der Zunge ablecken lässt! "" und schlug immer wieder, dabei sah er Etwas was Hans in großes Staunen versetzte:</p><p>Trotz dem großen Geschrei, den Susi bei jedem Hieb den er ihr über ihre Klitti zog anstimmte, bekam die kleine Lesben-Sau einen Abgang beim Schlagen und jagte stöhnend und zuckend ihren Samen aus der Muschi, der ihr die Schenkel entlang über den Popo-Damm erst in ihr kleines, geiles Arschloch lief und dann auf das Sofa tropfte.</p><p>Zum Glück ist das Sofa mit Leder bezogen und so konnte Susi nach ihrer Votzen-Abreibung von Hans ihren Samen wieder wegwischen, was ihr danach sehr peinlich war.</p><p>""So das war jetzt die Strafe für eure Schweinereien die ihr eben zusammen im Bett getrieben habt, jetzt will ich einmal genau sehen wie ihr immer zusammen onaniert, also los ihr Beide, ab ins Bett von Bina und angefangen, ich komme gleich nach!"" sagte Hans streng und die beiden Mädchen gingen rasch aus dem Zimmer in Richtung Binas Zimmer.</p><p>Als Hans sich umgezogen und nur noch mit seinem Bademantel bekleidet, unter dem er nackt war, gleich drauf in Richtung des Kinderzimmers kam, hörte er schon das laute Stöhnen der Beiden, wobei seine Tochter lauter als Susi war.</p><p>Er öffnete das Zimmer und betrachtete die beiden Mädchen, die wie vorher in der Neunundsechzigerstellung lagen und sich gegenseitig die Votzen und die Anus ableckten.</p><p>Es ging um das Bett herum und stellte sich hinter seine Tochter, dann betrachtete er aufmerksam ihren rotgepeitschten Kinder-Arsch und bekam dabei sofort wieder einen Harten.</p><p>Dann griff Hans unter seinen Bademantel und holte seinen steifen, heftig pochenden Schwanz hervor, nahm ihn in die Faust und ließ mit kräftigen Wichsbewegungen seine Vorhaut über die Eichel flutschen.</p><p>Susi die gerade mit geschlossenen Augen intensiv Binas Arschloch mit ihrer Zunge bearbeitete, war von dem Wichsgeräusch aufmerksam geworden, blickte hoch und schaute jetzt genau auf den großen, dicken Schwanz vom Onkel Hans und schloss gleich wieder erschreckt die Augen.</p><p>Hans hatte mit der Hand an die beiden striemenübersäten, dicken Arschbacken seiner Tochter gegriffen, die beiden Wonnehügel weit auseinandergezogen und seine Eichel an ihre Anus gesetzt, dann drückte er fest mit seinem Schwanz gegen das bibbernde Arschloch von Bina und langsam, Zentimeter um Zentimeter verschwand sein Schwanz in voller Läge im Kinder-Arsch seiner Tochter, bis nur noch die beiden dicken Hoden zu sehen waren.</p><p>Die einzigste Reaktion auf den analen Angriff ihrer Vaters war Binas tiefes:</p><p>""Aahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!""</p><p>Und das klang nicht nach Schmerz, sondern nach Lust.</p><p>Dann fing Hans an mit weit ausholenden Bewegungen und immer die volle Schwanzlänge seines enorm großen Penis ausnutzend, seiner Tochter das kleine, enge Arschloch durchzuficken.</p><p>Susi war mittlerweile richtig hochgeschreckt und schaute mit weit aufgerissenen Augen zu, wie Hans seine Tochter arschvögelte, sie konnte es gar nicht fassen dass ihr Vater immer wieder seinen Riesen-Schwanz bis zu den Hoden in Binas kleines, enges Arschloch versenkte und fragte dann Bina vorsichtig:</p><p>""Du Schatzi, tut das denn nicht ganz arg weh?""</p><p>""Was meinst du, meinst du den Schwanz von meinem Pappi im Arschloch hinten drin, ach wo, das tut nur am Anfang etwas weh, bis sich mein Arschloch an den Dicken hinten drin gewöhnt hat, aber dann fühlt sich so ein schönes, langes und dickes Schwanzi im Arsch megageil an, willst du auch mal, soll die mein Papa auch mal sein schöne Schwanzie in dein kleines, enges Popoloch stecken, Susi?"" fragte Bina erregt.</p><p>Susi überlegte kurz und sagte dann:</p><p>""Ja, aber bitte nur ein Stückchen!""</p><p>""Dann bitte meinen Papa drum, sag ihm, wie er es dir jetzt machen soll, du wirst sehen das geilt ihn mächtig an!"" sagte Bina und hatte damit recht, Hans liebte solche Sex-Wünsche aus einem Kindermund, das machte seinen Schwanz doppelt so hart.</p><p>""Bitte Onkel Hans steck mir dein großes Schwanzie hinten in den Popo, aber bitte nur ein kleines Stückchen, damit ich einmal sehe ob sich so ein Penis im Hintern wirklich so gut anfühlt wie Bina sagt und dann fick mich in den Po, aber ganz langsam und vorsichtig!"" flötete Susi wieder mit ihrer Kinderstimme.</p><p>""Aber zuerst solltest du meinem Schwanz noch etwas Schmierung geben Susi!"" sagte Hans und zog seinen Schwanz mit einem Ruck aus dem Kinder-Arsch seiner Tochter und hielt ihn Susi zum Lecken hin. Die wollte gerade angeekelt das hübsche Köpfchen wegdrehen, aber Hans hatte sie an den Haaren gepackt, ihren Kopf zu seinem Schwanz gezogen und gesagt:</p><p>""Willst du wohl gehorchen und meinen Schwanz in dein Lesben-Mäulchen stecken, oder soll ich lieber mit deinem Vater telefonieren, Susi?""</p><p>Aber bevor Susi antworten konnte, sagte Bina:</p><p>""Mach nur was der Papa von dir verlangt, nimm jetzt sein Schwanzie schön tief in den Mund und lutsch ihn dem Papa schön geil, du wirst sehen, dann tut er dir nur halb so weh im Popo, nachher!""</p><p>Mit leicht angeekeltem Gesicht gehorchte Susi und nahm vorsichtig den steifen, vom Pre-Samen glänzenden Männerschwanz zwischen die Lippen und nuckelte vorsichtig dran.</p><p>Anscheinend schmeckte die Eichel von Hans nach dem Popoloch ihrer Geliebten und das gefiel der kleinen, geilen Hexe, denn sie wurde beim Schwanzlutschen immer frecher und zum Schluss fraß sie den Schwanz fast und als Hans dann noch ihre Hände packte und sie auf seine Hoden legte, fing Susi auch noch an beide Bällchen fleißig zu massieren, aber als Hans merkte wie ihm bei der liebevollen Behandlung seines Schwanzes und den Eiern, langsam der Samen aus den Hoden hochstieg, zog er rasch seinen Schwanz aus dem Kindermund und sagte:</p><p>""So, jetzt ist genug geleckt, sonst kommt mir noch der Samen und ich muss die meinen Schmand in dein Lesben-Mäulchen spritzen, jetzt kommt mein Schwanz in deinen Lesben-Arsch damit du einmal selbst spürst wie sich ein richtigen Männer-Schwanz im Arsch anfühlt, ich hoffe deine Anus ist genau so klein und eng wie das Loch von Bina und wird mir die selbe Lust beim Hineinficken verschaffen!""</p><p>Dann ging er um das Bett herum, schob seine Eichel zwischen die roten Striemen-Backen von Susi und stieß brutal zu.</p><p>""Langsam Onkel Hans nicht so fest zustoßen, das tut weh im Po!"" jammerte Susi sofort, obwohl der Schwanz von Hans nur wenige Zentimeter in ihrem kleinen, engen Popo-Rosette steckte.</p><p>Hans drückte und drückte, langsam gab der Schließmuskel dem festen Druck nach und dann steckte der Schwanz wieder ein paar Zentimeter tiefer im engen Kinder-Arsch von Susi die dabei vor Schmerzen laut stöhnte:</p><p>""Au tut das weh Onkel Hans, was tut das so weh, mein Popoloch, mein armes, kleines Popoloch, bitte, zieh ihn wieder raus ich halte das nicht aus, so groß und lang wie dein Schwanzie ist!""</p><p>""Aber du wirst es aushalten müssen, Schlampe, betrachte es einfach als Zusatzstrafe für eure verbotenen, geile Wichs-Spiele!"" rief Hans und ließ der Kleinen erst gar nicht die Zeit, sich an den Dicken im Arsch zu gewöhnen und fing sofort an sie kräftig in den kleinen, engen Arsch zu ficken.</p><p>Er tat das voller Genuss und betrachtete dabei aufmerksam ihren kleinen, haarlosen Schlitz weiter unten, der sich im Rhythmus seines Popo-Ficks öffnete und schloss und dachte dabei:</p><p>""Warte nur du kleines, verdorbenes Ferkel du, der Tag wird kommen wo ich dir meinen geilen Schwanz auch noch ein Loch tiefer reinstecken werde!""</p><p>""Oh... was.... tut.. mir... dein... dickes.... langes... Schwanzie..... so.... weh.... im.... Arschie.... Onkel.... Hans .... aber.... es... fühlt... sich... so.... geil.... an... bitte... steck... ihn... mir... noch... tiefer... in... den... Popo, ja.... so... noch... tiefer... oh... jaaaaaaaaa....., tut..... das.... guuuuuuut!"" jammerte Susi volle Geilheit.</p><p>Bina schaute durch das hochgestellte Bein ihrer Freundin neugierig zu, wie ihr Vater Susi kräftig arschfickte, dabei ließ sie keinen Blick von dem rein- und - rausflutschenden Männerschwanz, da zog Hans rasch seien Schwanz aus dem Susi-Arsch und hielt ihn seiner Tochter zum Lecken hin die sich sofort auf seinen Penis stürzte und ihn tief in ihrem kleinen, engen Lutschmaul verschwinden ließ, aber Susi protestierte gleich:</p><p>""Nicht aufhören Onkel Hans steck mit dein schönes, langes Schwanzie wieder tief in den Po und fick mich wieder fest in den Arsch, das ist so geil und ich komme bald, gleich muss ich spritzen!""</p><p>Und weil Hans nicht sofort darauf reagierte packt sie seinen Penis und führte ihn sich selbst hinten ein, dann rammelte Hans die Kleine wieder und Bina leckte ihr weiter den Kitzler, bis sie laut schreiend vor Lust abspritzte und ihrer Freundin den Samen auf die Zunge ejakulierte, die ebenfalls laut stöhnend alles abschleckte, was aus Susi kleinem Vötzchen herauslief.</p><p> Dann sank Susi völlig erschöpft in sich zusammen.</p><p>Hans ging um die beiden Mädchen herum, stellte sich hinter seine Tochter, nahm seinen hochsteifen Penis in die rechte Hand und mit der Linken zog er ihre striemenübersäten Arschbacken auseinander, hielt ihr seine Eichel an die kleine, enge Anus und wollte gerade zustoßen, da griff Bina rasch nach hinten, hielt den Schwanz ihres Vaters fest und rief:</p><p>""Nicht noch einmal in den Popo ficken Papa, fick mich doch einmal richtig!"" und Bina stimmte ihrer Freundin sofort zu und rief ganz erregt:</p><p>""Ja Onkel Hans fick uns, fick uns beide in die Vötzchen, bitte, fick uns doch endlich!""</p><p>""Wie stellt ihr euch das denn vor, ich kann doch nicht einfach meine zwölfjährige Tochter und ihre dreizehnjährige Freundin entjungfern!"" sagte Hans, aber Bina wand sofort ein:</p><p>""Doch das geht, auch ohne uns das Hymnen zu verletzten Papa, du sollst uns beide dein steifes Schwanzie ja nur einen kleines Stückchen in die Vötzchen stecken, komm ich zeig dir wie das geht!""</p><p>Dann legte sie sich auf den Rücken, spreizte die Schenkelchen, packte den Schwanz ihres Vaters, umschloss ihn mit ihrer kleinen Faust, hielt sich die Männer-Eichel an den Schlitz und rief:</p><p>""So jetzt fick Papa!""</p><p>Hans bewegte seinen Unterkörper vorsichtig vor und zurück, und seine Tochter ließ seinen Schwanz von ihrer kleinen Faust kontrolliert in ihre Vagina flutschen, manchmal zog sie den Fick-Schwanz ein paar Zentimeter höher und ließ die dicke Eichel gegen ihren erregten Kitzler ficken, was sie dann immer mit lautem Stöhnen beantwortete.</p><p>Susi die aufmerksam zugeschaut hatte, wie Bina sich von ihrem Vater die kleine, geile Votze ausficken und sich mit seiner dicken Nülle ihre Klittie stimulieren ließ, hatte sich neben Bina auf den Rücken gelegt und ebenfalls die Beine gespreizt und wartete ebenfalls ganz ungeduldig auf einen schönen Fick vom Onkel Hans, weil ihr das aber zu lange dauerte, massierte sie sich in der Zwischenzeit ausgiebig die Schamlippen und den Kitzler, dann hörte sie, wie neben ihr Bina plötzlich aufschrie, die Beine hochwarf und dann stöhnend in sich zusammensackte, sie kannte das, sie wusste dass ihre Freundin jetzt wieder mal einen irren Orgasmus bekommen hatte und dass sie gleich selbst vom geliebten Onkel Hans durchgefickt wird.</p><p>Und so war es auch, Hans zog seinen Schwanz auf dem kleinen, engen Schlitz seiner Tochter und wand sich Susi zu, die genau das Gleiche machte, wie Bina eben, sie hielt sich den Männerschwanz an die Votze und ließ sich ficken, immer durfte der Schwanz bis zu ihrem intakten Hymnen in ihren kleinen, engen Schlitz flutschen und auch gegen ihre Klitti stoßen, was Susi besonders geil fand, dann packte sie auch noch die beiden dicken Eier des Mannes, die vorher beim Ficken so schön hin- und -her geschaukelt waren und zog ihn an den Hoden immer wieder zu ihrem nassen Schlitz hin, was Hans besonders angeilte.</p><p>Dabei spürte Susi dass die Hoden des Mannes anfingen zu zittern und wusste jetzt instinktiv, dass er bald soweit war und abspritzen würde, da flüsterte sie voller Lust:</p><p>""Aber nicht dass du mir jetzt wenn es dir schön kommt, deinen Samen ins Vötzchen spritzt, Onkel Hans, ja?""</p><p>""Ich bin doch nicht blöd und schwängere dich Mädchen, natürlich ziehe ich meinen Schwanz vorher aus deinem Vötzchen heraus, wenn mir der Samen kommt, du musst mir nur noch sagen, wohin ich dann meinen Schmand hinspitzen soll, auf dein Votzi, dein Bäuchlein oder auf deine kleinen, niedlichen Titties, Mädchen?"" fragte Hans neugierig und Susi antwortete spontan:</p><p>""In Mäulchen Onkel Hans spitzt mir deinen Samen ins Mäulchen bitte!""</p><p>""Ich auch, ich will auch deinen geilen Samen in den Mund gespritzt bekommen Papa!"" flehte Bina ebenfalls.</p><p>""Ihr seit mir vielleicht zwei verkommene Luder mit euren erst zwölf und dreizehn Jahren, aber ich habe euch beiden schon einmal gesagt, ich mag solche Schlampen die ihr beide seit, dann kommt jetzt schnell hoch und steckt eure Köpfchen zusammen, dann bekommt ihr meine Ladung in die geilen Mäulchen, aber schön schlucken nachher, habt ihr verstanden?"" rief Hans erregt.</p><p>Bei Mädchen nickten nur, dann waren sie wie der Blitz aufgerichtet, saßen Kopf an Kopf im Bett und rissen ihren süßen Mäulchen so weit es nur ging auf.</p><p>Hans hatte seinen Schwanz in die Hand genommen, war etwas in die Knie gegangen und dabei die Eichel heftig in der Faust auf- und -abgepumpt, dann spritze er und wie.</p><p>Strahl um Strahl seines warmen, klebrigen Samen schoss aus seiner Eichel und flog den beiden Mädchen in die hübschen Kinder-Gesichter, auf die Lippen, die Nase und die Augen, dann direkt in ihren offenen Münder und der Rest auf ihre kleinen Tittchen.</p><p>Zum Schlucken blieben ihnen nicht mehr viel übrig, aber zum Ablecken noch genug, was beide Mädchen voller Lust, mit ganz verklärten Augen dann auch machten und als nichts mehr übrig blieb, stürzten sie sich fast auf seinen Schwanz und leckten dem Mann Zentimeter um Zentimeter jeden Tropfen Samen vom Schwanz und Sack.</p><p>Dann trat Hans zurück und sagte:</p><p>""Genug geleckt, ihr beiden Schlampen, sonst bekomme ich gleich nochmals einen Harten und muss euch wieder ficken!""</p><p>""Ja fick uns noch einmal!"" riefen beide Mädchen fast aus einem Mund!""</p><p>""Nein mach ich nicht, das nächste Mal vielleicht, schlaft jetzt oder spielt noch ein wenig zusammen, wenn ihr wollt!"" sagte Hans dann gab er beiden einen Kuss und ging zufrieden aus dem Zimmer.</p><p>Hinter sich hörte er, wie die beiden Mädchen etwas tuschelten, was er nicht verstand, nur als er leise die Tür schloss, hörte er wie Susi Bina fragte:</p><p>""Wie könnte ich denn deinen Papa dazu bringen, dass er beim nächsten Mal wieder mal dein Popo-Stöckchen tüchtig auf meinem nackten Popo tanzen lässt und mir auch das geile Vötzchen auspeitscht, das war doch so schön vorhin, auch wenn es mir ein bisschen arg weh getan hat?""</p><p>Und Bina sagte:</p><p>""Da wird mich schon was einfallen Schatzi!""</p>"
649,Kinderschlampen,Baracuda,,"['M', 'F', 'ggg', 'nc', 'spank', 'nal', 'oral']",,2012-04-22T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Ich sehe mir meine drei kleine Töchter an.</p><p>Ihr Outfit ist perfekt.</p><p>Die Drei, Geraldine 8, Penny 10, und Jennifer 12 Jahre alt, sehen aus, wie sich ein pädophilier Mann kleine Mädchen in all seinen feuchten Träumen immer vor¬stellt.</p><p>Ich hatte die Idee die Mädchen so anzuziehen, als ich im Fernsehen all die Mädchen der Punk-Rock-Stars sah, die alle aussahen wie"" Kinderschlampen"" oder wie kleine, geile Mädchen, die von allen Männern gefickt werden wollten.</p><p>Nun sahen meine Drei ebenfalls aus wie die Mädchen in den Rockgruppen nur eben kleiner, aber ebenso geil, als ob sie auf der Stelle für alle Männer zum Sex bereit waren.</p><p>Ihr Outfit besorgte den Rest.</p><p>Superkurze Röckchen und nackte Schenkelchen zwischen den Kniestrümpfen und den knappen Höschen waren ganz normal.</p><p>Die kurzen, engen Kleidchen betonten noch die runden, molligen Formen, die feisten Schenkelchen und die strammen, halbnackten Popos meiner Drei.</p><p>Unter den Kleidchen trugen die Mädchen knappe fleischfarbene Miederhöschen, die ich selbst geschneidert habe.</p><p>Die Höschen waren den Mädchen mindestens drei Nummern zu klein.</p><p>Jedes Höschen hatte einen so hohen Beinausschnitt, das praktisch nur noch die kleinen Schlitze und ihre Popospalte meiner drei Süßen, knapp damit bedeckt waren.</p><p>Manch neugieriger Betrachter meiner Mädchen fragte sich, wenn er unter ihre kurzen Röckchen geschaut hatte, wenn sie sich bückten, oder wenn ih¬nen der Wind die Röckchen hoch blies, ob die Mädchen überhaupt ein Höschen unter ihren Kleidchen trugen.</p><p>Ich habe mir lange überlegt wie ich das Outfit meiner drei Mädchen für den Betrachter noch attraktiver und noch geiler machen konnte, um den Män¬nern so zu signalisieren:</p><p>""Schaut her all ihr Perversen, ihr Pädophilien, ihr Kinderschänder, und Kinder-Ficker, wir sind für Euch bereit, wir wollen alle Drei von Euch gefickt werden!""</p><p>Zuerst zog ich in Erwägung nach ihrem morgendlichen Popovoll, den die drei von mir regelmäßig mit dem Stöckchen auf die nackten Ärschchen bekommen, dass sie mahnen soll, in der Schule fleißiger und aufmerksamer zu sein, meinen drei Süßen, morgens vor dem Weg zur Schule die Höschen abzuziehen und einzubehalten, damit sie auf der Straße, im Bus und in der Schule alle ihre nackten Schlitze und ihre blan¬ken, mit vielen dünnen, roten Striemen vom langen, bösen Popo-Stöckchen überzogenen Popos zeigen müssen, aber das scheiterte dann doch am Prostet meiner Ältesten und ich verwarf dann die Idee wieder.</p><p>Dann habe ich die Höschen selbst geändert.</p><p>Den Zwickel unten im Höschen habe ich entfernt und durch ein Stück fleischfarbenes Gummi aus einem neuen, hauchdünnen Miederhöschen ersetzt.</p><p>Wenn ein Mädchen ein so knappes Höschen trägt, wo sich der Höschenzwickel faltenlos über ihrem Venushügel spannt, so sieht das gewöhnlich völlig un-¬sexi aus.</p><p>Bei meinen Mädchen spannt sich das Gummi im Höschen nach innen und schlüpft fest in die nackten Pipi-Spalten der Kleinen.</p><p>Das Gummi legt sich eng um die molligen Schamlippen der Drei und modellie¬ren sie so, dass man fast denkt, die Mädchen hätten ein völlig nacktes Vötzchen unten.</p><p>Ein kleines Grübchen unten am Höschen zeigt deutlich die kleinen Lippen am Mädchenmund meiner drei Mädchen, die fast immer wenn sie ihre Schul¬kleidchen tagen und uns so Allen ihre süßen, geilen Höschen zeigen dürfen, am Vötzchen unten erregt sind.</p><p>Alle drei Mädchen sind noch zu jung um Büstenhalter zu tragen, aber ein kleines Polster hier und eines da, lässt beim Betrachter den Eindruck er¬wecken, als hätten die Kleinen schon einen großen, festen Busen im Kleid¬chen.</p><p>Pennys kleine Hüften schauen runder und voller als Jennifers schmales Becken, aber dafür hat sie schon richtige Brustwarzen, deren spitze Nippel sich oft durch den Kleiderstoff hindurchdrücken.</p><p>Jenny hat schon fast den Körper einer Frau, mit vollen runden Hüften, langen schlanken Beinen, strammen Schenkeln und einem herrlichen runden, strammen Popo.</p><p>Ihre beiden Brüste sind zwar noch nicht ausgewachsen, aber sie versprechen jetzt schon alles, rund und mollig und sie stehen immer, besonders wenn sie sexuell erregt ist, dann werden ihre Wärzchen unter dem Kleid ganz steif und spitz.</p><p>Zuletzt sahen meine drei Mädchen aus, wie sie sich ein Kinder-Ficker nachts in seinen feuchten Träumen kaum besser vorstellen kann.</p><p>Ich war ganz stolz auf meine Drei.</p><p>Sie waren ebenso stolz auf ihr neues Outfit.</p><p>""Nun, wie war es, was haben sie in der Schule zu euren neuen Kleidchen gesagt?"" fragte ich neugierig als die Drei aus der Schule nach Hause kamen und Jenny sagte:</p><p>""Erst haben uns auf der Straße alle Männer nachgestarrt, einige sind uns sogar bis in die Schule nachgegangen und haben uns von hinten unter die Röckchen auf die Popos gestarrt.</p><p>In der Schule wurde der Herr Uhland ganz unruhig, als er mich mit gespreizten Beinen in der Bank sitzen sah.</p><p>Dann ist er immer wieder durch die Reihen gegangen und hat mir dabei neu¬gierig vorne zwischen die Schenkel geschaut.</p><p>Nachher musste ich noch zum Rektor.</p><p>""Warum musstest Du zum Rektor, hat er wieder....?.? fragte ich und machte da¬bei eine unmissverständliche Handbewegung.</p><p>""Ja, Mama, er hat!"" sagte Jenny leise und rieb sich verstohlen den strammen Mol¬li dabei.</p><p>Dann setzte sie hinzu:</p><p>""Ich hatte meine Hausaufgaben vergessen, deshalb musste ich zum Rektor.</p><p>Als der Rektor mich sah, da schaute er mich ganz erstaunt an, dann nahm er meine Hand und führte mich zu dem Tisch, über den wir Mädchen und immer legen müssen wenn wir unsere strenge Popo¬strafe mir dem Meerrohr-Stöckchen von ihm auf die nackten Popos hinten drauf bekommen.</p><p>Aber anstatt mich überzulegen, packte er mich um die Hüften und hob mich auf die Tischplatte.</p><p>Als ich so vor ihm saß, hob er erst mein linkes Bein auf den Tisch und dann mein rechtes, dann legte er beide Hände auf meine Knie und zwang mir die Beine auseinander, dann schaute er mir erst lange zwischen die Beine, dann griff er an mein Höschen vorne und streichelte mich lieb am Schlitz¬chen vorne und in der Popospalte hinten und sagte:</p><p>""Schämt sich denn deine Mutter gar nicht, dich so schamlos anzuziehen, ich glaube ich muss einmal mit ihr reden, sag ihr, dass ich sie heute am Abend besuchen werde und jetzt komm, und ziehe dein schamloses Höschen aus!""</p><p>Als ich mein Höschen abgestreift und ausgezogen hatte, musste ich wieder die Beinchen spreizen und der Rektor streichelte wieder mein nacktes Vötz¬chen und fuhr mir mit der Hand auch über mein Popoloch hinten, das war sehr schön für mich und ich wurde ganz geil dabei, aber bevor es mir kam und ich meinen Muschi-Saft auf die Tischplatte spritzte, sagte der Rektor:</p><p>""Komm vom Tisch runter und leg dich jetzt über meinen Schoß, dann bekommst du von mir tüchtig das kleine, geile Ärschchen voll!""</p><p>Aber er nahm zum Hauen nicht den Strap wie sonst, sondern er schlug mir mit der flachen Hand auf den nackten Po hinten.</p><p>Es tat gar nicht arg weh, aber der Rektor schlug mich sehr lange und dabei spürte ich wie beim Hauen sein Penis unter meinem Bauch beim Schlagen immer größer und steifer wurde.</p><p>Dann stöhnte er laut auf, sein Schwanz zuckte heftig und dann spritzt er sich seinen Samen in die Hose. Der Rektor ließ mich sofort von seinem Schoß, ich durfte mein Höschen wieder anziehen und gehen, dabei erinnerte er mich noch einmal an seinen Besuch heute Abend!""</p><p>""Und wie war es bei dir?"" fragte ich die achtjährige Geraldine und die lachte verschmitzt und sagte:</p><p>""Es war ebenso aufregend für mich, wie bei den beiden Großen, den Anderen mein Höschen und meinen Pipi-Schlitz zu zeigen, die haben vielleicht alle geschaut, kann ich euch sagen!""</p><p>""Sagt mal ihr Drei, was haltet ihr denn davon, wenn ihr wieder einen neuen Papa hättet?"" fragte ich und die Drei sahen mich ganz verwundert an und fragten wie aus einem Mund:</p><p>""Der Rektor Mama?""</p><p>""Ja, den meine ich, Herr Brown ist vielleicht der richtige Vater für Euch, er ist noch jung, er ist doch gerade in meinem Alter und er mag mich, dass weiß ich, ob er euch mag das kommt ganz darauf an, wie ihr euch ihm gegenüber verhaltet, wenn er uns heute Abend besucht!"" sagte ich und Jenny war die Erste, die fragte:</p><p>""Wie meinst Du denn das Mama?""</p><p>""Das ist doch ganz einfach, Herr Brown kommt doch sicher nicht nur we¬gen mir, sondern bestimmt auch wegen Euch, das beweist doch deine Erzäh¬lung, was du heute mit ihm alles erlebt hast und wenn ihr macht was er will, dann ist er bestimmt auch ganz lieb zu Euch!"" sagte ich und Penny fragte:</p><p>""Was will der Herr Brown von uns, Mama?"" und Jenny fiel ihr ins Wort:</p><p>""Ficken, Penny , Herr Brown will uns sicher ficken, stimmst Mama?""</p><p>""Ja das kann schon sein, dass Herr Bob euch ficken will, oder er will an¬dere geile Sachen mit euch machen, sicher will er euch nicht alle Drei ficken, höchstens Jenny und vielleicht auch Penny, bei der Kleinen bin ich mir sicher, dass es ihm genügt, wenn sie ihm schön Einen bläst, oder ihm geil Einen runterholt, damit wird er sich sicherlich zufriedengeben!"" sagte ich und Geraldine krähte:</p><p>""Du, Mama, wie geht das, einem Mann Einen blasen?""</p><p>""Dummerle, da nimmst du den Männerschwanz in die Hand und dann küsst du ihm die Schwanzspitze vorne, oder du nimmst den Schwanz zwischen die Lippen und bearbeitest ihn mit der Zunge!"" sagte Jenny und Penny setzte hinzu:</p><p>""Du kannst ihm auch seine Eier ablutschen, da stehen die Männer drauf, das macht sie mächtig geil und ihre Schwänze werden dabei eisenhart!""</p><p>""Siehst Du, deine beiden Schwestern kennen sich richtig gut mit Männern aus, sie tun ja so als hätten sie dies schon hundert Mal bei Männern ge¬macht, dabei weiß ich, dass sie zwar wissen, wie es geht, aber es noch nie bei einem Mann gemacht haben, aber um so besser dann sind sie nicht so sehr überrascht, wenn Herr Brown heute Abend das alles von ihnen verlangt und du Geraldine, bei dir wird er sicher ein Nachsehen haben und dich nicht ficken wollen, weil dein Vötzchen mit deinen acht Jahren ja noch so klein und eng ist, bei dir wird er sich sicher damit begnügen, dass du einwenig mit seinem Schwanz spielst und ihm Einen runterholst!"" sagte ich und Geraldine fing wieder an:</p><p>""Du, Mama, was ist das, einem Mann einen runterholen?"" und Jenny sagte zu ihrer Schwester:</p><p>""Du bist vielleicht dumm Kleines, das ist doch ganz einfach, du musst nur den Männerpenis in die Hand nehmen und den Schwanz ganz feste hin- und herbewegen, das nennt man dann"" dem Mann Einen runterholen!""</p><p>""Ach so, du meinst ich soll ihm nur schön fest Einen abwichsen?"" fragte Geraldine ihre Schwester und die sagte: ""Ja, so etwas sollst du bei ihm machen!""</p><p>""Das finde ich aber nicht gerecht, dass ich Herr Brown den Schwanz groß¬ wichsen soll, oder gar sein Ding in den Mund nehmen und abschlecken muss, damit er euch beide anschließend mit seinem großen, steifen Schwanz schön fickt!"" sagte Geraldine ganz enttäuscht.</p><p>""Dafür darfst Du aber auch zusehen, wie der Herr Brown sein großes, stei¬fes Ding in unsere Vötzchen steckt und wie er uns schön geil fickt!"" sagte Jenny vorlaut und Geraldine fragte mich fast weinerlich:</p><p>""Stimmt das Mama, darf Herr Brown Jenny und Penny richtig ficken?"" und ich antwortete ausweichend:</p><p>""Ja und nein Geraldine, der Herr Brown will Jenny und Penny bestimmt vorne in ihre kleinen, engen Vötzchen ficken, aber weil ich weiß dass beide so etwas noch nie mit einem Mann gemacht haben, das heißt, beide sind noch unschuldig so wie du, da erlaube ich Herrn Brown nur, dass er den beiden sei¬nen Schwanz hinten in die kleinen, engen Popos steckt!""</p><p>""Was, in den Arsch?"" rief Geraldine fast begeistert und ich nickte.</p><p>""O nein Mama, keinen Arschfick, das kannst Du doch nicht zulassen, dass Herr Brown uns mit seinem Riesending in den Popo fickt, das tut und doch sicher ganz arg weh, so eine große dicke Nülle im engen Popoloch hinten!"" rief Jenny.</p><p>""Ja, Jenny das mag stimmen, so ein Männerschwanz kann tüchtig wehtun, wenn er einem bis zu den Eiern in das Popoloch gesteckt wird, aber nur am Anfang und es kommt auch auf die Vorbereitung an, wenn euch der Herr Brown vorher schön an der Muschi spielt, wenn er zum Beispiel eure Kitzler zwi¬schen den Fingern reibt, oder euch gar lieb zwischen den Beinchen unten leckt, dann entspannt sich gleich euer kleines, enges Arschloch und dann lässt euer Popo ganz mühelos seinen Männerschwanz hinten rein, ihr wollt doch sicher ganz gerne einen neuen Vater, oder nicht?"", sagte ich und die beiden Großen nickte und dann sagte ich:</p><p>""Dann müsst ihr eben halt ein bisschen Schmerzen im Popo ertragen, so schlimm kann es ja nicht werden, jedenfalls müsst ihr alles tun, damit es dem Herrn Brown bei uns gefällt, ihr müsst ihn regelrecht verführen, also, putzt eure Zähne und wascht euch schön eure Muschies- und Popolöcher gründlich und dann zieht eure kurzen Nachthemdchen an, natürlich ohne Schlüpferchen darunter, tut so, als seit ihr schon lange in den Betten, das macht Herr Brown sicher gleich ganz geil auf euch!"" sagte ich und die Drei nickten verständnisvoll und gingen aus dem Zimmer.</p><p>Ich fieberte inzwischen dem kommenden Abend entgegen, endlich hatte ich wieder eine Chance einen richtigen Männerschwanz in Mund, Votze und Arsch¬loch zu spüren, denn mit meinem Dildo machte das nur halb so viel Spaß.</p><p>Pünktlich um 8 Uhr klingelte es, ich ging zur Tür und öffnete sie, draußen stand Herr Brown.</p><p>Er sah sehr jugendlich aus, mit seiner engen Leinenhose und dem passenden Sakko.</p><p>Ich ging mit ihm in das Wohnzimmer und bat ihm Platz auf dem Sofa an.</p><p>Dann mixte ich uns zwei Drinks und setzte ich mich in einen Sessel und wartete.</p><p>Herr Brown kam rasch zur Sache:</p><p>""Ich bin gekommen, um mit ihnen über die Kinder zu reden, Frau Wiliam!"" sagte er streng.</p><p>""Maria, sagen Sie ruhig Maria zu mir!"" unterbrach ich ihn.</p><p>""Gut Maria, ich heiße übrigens Bob, Maria ich muss ihnen leider sagen, dass ihre Drei neuerdings wie kleine Nutten gekleidet sind, billigen Sie das, oder machen die Kinder das ohne ihr Wissen, sicher schauen Sie doch ihre Mädchen vorher an, bevor sie die Drei in die Schule schicken, oder?"" fragte er und ich sah ihn an und sagte lächelnd:</p><p>""Aber sicher doch, ich habe ihnen die Kleidung extra geschneidert, weil ich es gut finde, dass sie zeigen, was sie haben und gewirkt hat es ja auch, sonst wären Sie jetzt nicht hier Bob, stimmst?"" fragte ich und Herr Brown sagte zögernd:</p><p>""Ja schon, aber ich hoffe doch, dass Sie das nur meinetwegen gemacht ha¬ben, denn Sie wissen schon, wie sehr mir ihre Zuneigung wichtig ist, übri¬gens, wo sind denn die Drei, sind sie etwa schon im Bett:</p><p>""Ja, das kann schon sein, dass die Mädchen in ihren Bettchen liegen, soll ich sie rufen?"" fragte ich scheinheilig und Herr Brown sagte:</p><p>""Ja, wenn es Ihnen keine Umstände macht, dann rufen Sie die Mädchen ruhig her, damit ich sie näher kennen lerne, das heißt, Jenny kenne ich schon ganz gut!""</p><p>""Und jetzt wollen Sie sehen, ob Penny und Geraldine genauso süße Vötzchen und Ärschchen haben, wie Jenny stimmst?"" fragte ich und Herr Brown wurde vor Verlegenheit ganz rot im Gesicht und sagte dann leise ganz spontan:</p><p>""Ja, wenn sie mir das erlauben, Maria!""</p><p>""Aber sicher doch Herr Brown, Entschuldigung Bob, verfügen sie nur über uns, über mich und die Mädchen, wir wollen alles tun was Sie wollen und was ihnen Spaß macht!"" sagte ich und rief dann nach den Kindern, die auch sofort erschienen.</p><p>Alle Drei trugen ihre superkurzen Nighty-Shortys, aber ohne Höschen darun¬ter.</p><p>Als die Drei, Eine nach der Anderen Herrn Brown mit einem Kuss auf die Backe begrüßten, mussten sie sich so dabei strecken, dass man hinten ihre süßen, nackten Ärschchen sehen konnte.</p><p>Auch Herrn Brown blieb das nicht verborgen und während er erst Jenny und dann Penny an sich drückte, tätschelte er jeder ausgiebig mit der Hand ihre kleinen blanken Popos hinten.</p><p>Dann setzten sich die Beiden Großen rechts und links neben den Mann auf das Sofa.</p><p>Geraldine nahm er sich besonders gründlich vor, er nahm das Mädchen zwi¬schen seine gespreizten Beine, dann drückte und herzte er das Mädchen, da¬bei waren seine flinken Hände überall, erst hinten am kleinen Popochen und dann wanderten sie zielstrebig nach vorne zwischen die Beinchen und blie¬ben dort eine ganze Weile, als ob er fühlen wollte, was man mit einer Achtjährigen schon alles anfangen könnte.</p><p>Auf einen Wink von mir legten die beiden Großen Herrn Brown ihre Hände links und rechts auf die Schenkel.</p><p>Herr Brown tat so, als hätte er das nicht bemerkt und beschäftigte sich weiter mit Geraldine, indem er versuchte, mit seinem Mittelfinger unten in ihren engen Schlitz einzudringen, was Geraldine mit heftigem Stöhnen be¬antwortete.</p><p>Jenny und Penny waren mit ihren Händen nach oben gefahren und Eine mas¬sierte jetzt das steife Ding, des Mannes, dass sich jetzt deutlich unter dem dünnen Hosenstoff abzeichnete, die Andere hatte Herrn Brown zwischen die Beine gegriffen und sich seine Hoden vorgenommen, die sie ebenfalls kräftig massierte.</p><p>Herr Brown stöhnte leise dabei und grub seinen Finger noch tiefer in Ge¬raldines nacktes, enges Kinder-Vötzchen.</p><p>Inzwischen hatte ihm Jenny die Hose geöffnet und seinen steifen Schwanz herausgeholt.</p><p>Dann hat sie sich über den Schoß des Mannes gebeugt und seinen Schwanz mit der Zunge und den Lippen liebkost.</p><p>Penny hat ihm die Hose ganz ausgezogen, dann die Unterhose herunterge¬streift und entfernt, dann hat sie sich ebenfalls über ihn gebeugt und dann seine dicken Bällchen abgeleckt.</p><p>Oben gab ihm Geraldine gerade einen tiefen Zungenkuss, es war herrlich an¬zuschauen wie meine Drei Herrn Brown angeilten und ich wurde dabei auch so geil, dass ich beim Zusehen einen ganz nassen Schlitz bekam.</p><p>Ich hielt er nicht länger aus streifte mein Kleid hoch, schob meinen Höschen-Zwickel beiseite und massierte mir mit dem Daumen und Zeigefinger meinen dicken, bereits auf das Höchste erregten Kitzler.</p><p>Und das ich in meinem Sessel Bob genau gegenübersaß, konnte der jetzt gut meinen haarlosen Schlitz, den ich mir alle drei Tage säuberlich glatt rasierte, gut sehen, was er schmunzelnd zur Kenntnis nahm.</p><p>Bob zog seinen Finger aus Geraldines Schlitz und schob das Mädchen von sich weg, dann schaut er nach unten zu den zwei Schwanzlutscherinnen, packte sie mit beiden Händen an den Haaren und zog sie von seinem Schwanz weg.</p><p>Dann sagte er streng:</p><p>""Ihr seit vielleicht ein paar schamlose und verdorbene Mädchen, aber ich werde euch schon lehren, einfach einem fremden Mann die Hose zu öffnen, seinen Penis herauszuholen und ihn ihm ungefragt abzulutschen, ihr Drei bekommt jetzt erst mal von mir tüchtig den nackten Arsch mit dem Rohrstock voll!</p><p>Dann sah er mich an und fragte:</p><p>""Du hast doch sicher solch ein Zuchtröhrchen im Hause Maria?""</p><p>""Nein, so etwas besitze ich nicht!"" log ich und er sagte:</p><p>""Wie willst Du dann deine Drei erziehen, wenn du ihnen nicht ab und zu die Höschen von den Popochen ziehst und tüchtig das Stöckchen auf ihren frechen Ärschen tanzen lässt?""</p><p>""Ich strafe eben anders, wenn es sein muss, gibt es halt Ohrfeigen und ab und zu einmal einen Klaps mit der Hand auf den Popo!"" sagte ich.</p><p>""Paperlapapp, was du da sagst, solche kleinen geilen Schweinchen wie deine Drei muss man täglich überlegen, ihnen die Höschen abziehen und ihnen so fest die nackten Ärschchen auspeitschen, dass sie acht Tage nicht richtig auf dem Hintern sitzen können, nur das hilft bei ihnen, glaube es mir!"" sagte Bob.</p><p>Da hatte ich eine Idee, ich ging aus dem Zimmer und kam mit meinem Staub¬wedel in der Hand zurück, der aus einem langen, dünnen indonesischen Hoch¬glanzrohr, mit Straußenfedern bestand.</p><p>Ich gab Bob den Wedel und sagte:</p><p>""Wenn du willst, dann kannst du die Mädchen damit schlagen, Bob!""</p><p>Er nahm das Stöckchen in die Hand, bog es ein paar Mal in der Hand hin und her, dann machte er einen Probeschlag in die Luft, dass die Drei erschreckt zusammenzuckten, und sagte:</p><p>""Es ist zwar nicht mein Züchtigungswerkzeug, aber zur Not wird es schon gehen!"" dann sagte er zu den Mädchen:</p><p>""So ihr Drei, jetzt gibst es erst mal tüchtig den nackten Arsch voll, los kniet euch auf das Sofa, und zwar Popo neben Popo und hebt eure Nachthemden hinten schön hoch!""</p><p>Zu meinem Erstaunen gehorchten die Drei ohne Widerrede.</p><p>Sie knieten eng nebeneinander auf das Sofa, zogen sich die Hemdchen über die Hüften und streckten Bob ihre nackten Popos zur Bestrafung hin.</p><p>Bob ging um das Sofa herum und legte Geraldine das Stöckchen quer über den Popo, dann, packte er Geraldine mit der Linken am Genick, dann nahm er seinen Steifen in die Rechte und hielt ihn der Achtjährigen hin und sagte:</p><p>""Mach den Mund auf, Geraldine!""</p><p>""Was soll ich Onkel?"" fragte Geraldine weinerlich und Brown sagte:</p><p>""Du sollst den Mund aufmachen, damit ich Dir meinen Schwanz reinstecken kann, damit man dich nicht schreien hört, wenn ich dir jetzt das nackte Ärschchen auspeitsche!""</p><p>""Nein, nein!"" weinte Geraldine und da beruhigte ich sie, indem ich sagte:</p><p>""Komm Geraldine sei brav und blas dem Onkel, den schön Schwanz während er dich haut und wenn du es ihm gut machst, dann wird er sicher nicht so streng zu dir sein und dir sicher nicht gar all zu arg deine kleines, freches Ärschchen voll klopfen!""</p><p>""Aber ich weiß doch gar nicht, wie man einem Mann richtig den Schwanz bläst Mama, ich habe so etwas doch noch nie gemacht!"" weinte Geraldine jetzt laut und ich sagte:</p><p>""Das hoffe ich doch sehr, aber es gibt immer ein erstes Mal, lass dir von Penny zeigen, wie es geht!""</p><p>""Ja, komm Penny zeig deiner Schwester, wie man einen Männerschwanz rich¬tig lutscht!"" sagte Bob und hielt ihr seinen Steifen hin, dabei hielt er seine Vorhaut so weit zurück, dass seine mächtige, rote Eichel ganz blank war.</p><p>Penny steckte Zunge heraus und fuhr mit der Zungenspitze die Furche an der Eichel entlang, dann leckte sie den Penis entlang den Schaft hinunter, fuhr über seine pral¬len Hoden und wieder hoch zur Nülle, ohne dabei den Schwanz des Mannes mit der Hand zu berühren.</p><p>Bob stand mir geschlossenen Augen da und genoss stöhnend das geile Schwanz¬lutschen von Penny unheimlich.</p><p>Geraldine schaute ihrer Schwester mit einer Mischung von Neugier und Ekel zu, bis ihr Bob seinen Schwanz hinhielt und sagte:</p><p>""So jetzt Du Geraldine, ich hoffe Du machst es ebenso geil, wie deine Schwester, sonst gibt es eine Extraration auf den Arsch, hast du mich ver¬standen?""</p><p>Geraldine nickte und griff zögernd nach Bobs Schwanz.</p><p>""Ohne die Hände dazu zu nehmen!"" sagte Bob und Geraldine bemühte sich Bobs Schwanz nur mit der Zunge abzulecken, was ihr recht mühsam gelang.</p><p>Bob ließ sie eine Weile gewähren, dann nahm er das Stöckchen von ihrem Popo und sagte:</p><p>""So und jetzt rein den Schwanz in das kleine, geile Mäulchen und stillge¬halten, jetzt kommt die Popohaue!""</p><p>Geraldine steckte den Männerschwanz ganz vorsichtig in den Mund und bekam auch schon den ersten Popohieb von Bob übergezogen.</p><p>Laut klatschte das Röhrchen über beide Popobäckchen und hinterließ einen hässlichen roten Streifen auf der hellen Haut.</p><p>Geraldine stöhnte auf und ihr Popochen schoss nach vorne, dabei stieß sie sich Bobs Schwanz bis zu den Hoden in den kleinen, engen Mund.</p><p>Das wiederholte sich ein Dutzend Mal, soviel Hiebe bekam die Kleine über den kleinen, blanken Arsch, bevor sich Bob ihrer Schwester zu wand.</p><p>Jetzt war Penny dran, während sich Geraldine heulend das rot geschlagene Ärschen rieb, bekam sie den Steifen von Bob in den Mund und musste ihn ab¬lutschen, dabei wurde sie von Bob ebenso streng gepeitscht.</p><p>Penny mühte sich mit Bobs Schwanz ab so gut sie konnte, was sie aber nicht vor ihrem ""Dutzend"", sicher Bobs Lieblingszahl, von Popohieben, bewahrte.</p><p>Und dann knieten zwei weinende und heftig den Popo reibende Mädchen neben¬einander auf der Couch.</p><p>""Und jetzt du Jennifer!"" sagte Bob und hielt Jennifer seinen Steifen zum Lecken hin.</p><p>Jennifer öffnete das Mäulchen, Bob schob ihr seinen Penis in den Mund und hob das Stöckchen, dann ließ er es feste über den Molli-Popo der Großen klatschen.</p><p>""Ummmmm, Ummmmm, Ummmmm,!"" stöhnte Jennifer mehr konnte sie nicht sagen, weil ihr Bob bei jedem Schlag, seinen Penis bis zu den Hoden in den klei¬nen, engen Mund rammte.</p><p>Auch Jennifer bekam ihr Dutzend auf den Arsch, zwar nicht so streng wie ihre beiden kleinen Schwestern, was mich noch wunderte, aber was mich noch mehr erstaunte war, dass Bob als Jennifer ihr Dutzend weghatte und ihr Ärschchen wie Feuer glühte, Bob das Stöckchen nicht weglegte, sondern das Mädchen weiter auf den nackten Popo schlug, während sie weiter seinen Schwanz lutschte.</p><p>Als ich Bob erstaunt ansah, sagte er trocken:</p><p>""Jennifer bekommt die doppelte Anzahl Hiebe von mir, denn wer so geil einen Männerschwanz lutschen kann, wie das Jennifer bei mir eben gemacht hat, das beweist doch nur dass Jennifer mit ihren zwölf Jahren schon Erfah¬rungen im Schwanzlutschen hat und dass sie das nicht zum ersten Mal bei ei¬nem Mann gemacht hat!"" und dann schlug er sie weiter, bis sie ihre zwei Dutzend Hiebe auf dem Ärschen hatte.</p><p>Als Bob seinen Steifen aus dem Mund von Jennifer gezogen hatte und Jenni¬fer sich jetzt heulend den rot gepeitschten Striemenpopo rieb, fragte ich sie:</p><p>""Stimmt das, was der Onkel Bob da behauptet, dass du schon bei anderen Männern Erfahrungen im Schwanzlutschen gemacht hast?""</p><p>""Nein Mama, ich verspreche es dir, ich habe noch nie vorher einen Schwanz im Mund gehabt, nur den von Onkel Bob!""</p><p>""Und wo hast du dann das gelernt, einen Männerschwanz so geil zu lecken Jennifer?"" fragte Bob und Jennifer sagte:</p><p>""Nirgends, ich mache das eben gerne, es ist so geil einen richtigen Schwanz im Mund zu haben und ihn schön abzulutschen und zu spüren wie der Schwanz dabei im Mund immer größer und steifer wird!"" sagte Jennifer leise.</p><p>""Dann will ich dir heute noch einmal glauben Jennifer!"" sagte Bob, dann hielt er seinen Schwanz hoch und sagte:</p><p>""So ihr Drei, kniet euch jetzt wieder ordentlich auf die Couch, Arsch ne¬ben Arsch, ich will euch jetzt ficken und mit der Kleinen hier fange ich an!""</p><p>Die Drei machte ein ganz entsetztes Gesicht und Geraldine rief weinend:</p><p>""Aber Mama, du hast doch heute Mittag gesagt, der Onkel Bob darf uns gar ¬nicht ficken!""</p><p>""Ich habe nur gesagt, der Onkel Bob darf euch nicht in die Vötzchen fic¬ken, von euren frechen, geilen Popolöchern habe ich nichts gesagt!"" erwiderte ich und Bob fragte erstaunt:</p><p>""Was sagst du da, soll das heißen, dass du mir verweigerst, dass ich die Mädchen jetzt ficken darf?""</p><p>""Ja und nein, du darfst sie jetzt ficken, aber du musst heute mit ihren süßen Popolöchern vorlieb nehmen, ihre Vötzchen kannst du dir später vor¬nehmen, wenn du dich entschlossen, hast ganz zu uns zu ziehen, oder wir zu dir!"" sagte ich und Bob sagte etwas enttäuscht:</p><p>""Na gut, wenn du es so willst, dann stecke ich ihnen halt meinen Schwanz in die Ärschchen hinten rein, so ein enges Popoloch ist sicher auch sehr erregend für einen Mann, besonders das kleine, geile Loch von Geraldine, komm Kleines, greife nach hinten und ziehe deine Arschbäckchen ein wenig weiter auf, da¬mit ich mir dein Popoloch etwas genauer ansehen kann!""</p><p>Geraldine gehorchte sofort, sie griff mit beiden Händen nach hinten und zog sich die Popobäckchen weit auf, dann drehte sie den Kopf, schaute Bob mit ihrem Tränengesicht an und fragte:</p><p>""So, Onkel Bob?""</p><p>""Noch weiter auf die molligen Arschbäckchen Kleines, fest hineingegriffen in die beiden süßen Schinken und so fest daran gezogen, wie es nur geht, ja so, so ist es gut, so sieht es geil aus!"" sagte Bob dann legte er seinen Finger in die Po¬pospalte von Geraldine und dann drang sein Finger immer tiefer in die Anus der Kleinen ein.</p><p>Als sein Finger bis zur Handwurzel in dem After von Geraldine steckte, fing er damit an, den Darmausgang kräftig mit dem Finger zu massieren.</p><p>""Au, au, das tut weh Mama, du hast mir doch versprochen, dass mich der On¬kel vorher lieb unten am Pipi leckt, bevor er seinen Schwanz in meinen Popo steckt!"" heulte Geraldine und Bob sagte erstaunt:</p><p>""Was, du willst, dass ich dich erst schön unten lecke, nichts mache ich lieber als das, komm!"" sagte Bob dann zog er seinen Finger aus dem Po von Geraldine packte sie und trug sie zum Tisch.</p><p>Dort legte er sie auf den Rücken und zog ihr die Beine auseinander.</p><p>Er beugte sich vor und fing an, Geraldine zwischen den Beinen zu lecken.</p><p>An der Innenseite ihrer kleinen Schenkel, oberhalb ihrer Knie fing er mit dem Lecken an, dann arbeitete er sich mit der Zunge immer weiter hoch, bis zu Geraldines kleinem Kinder-Schlitz, ohne den mit der Zunge zu berühren und ließ seine Zunge dann das andere Bein hinunter wandern.</p><p>Geraldine stöhnte dabei zum Steinerweichen und immer besonders laut, wenn Bob mit seiner Zunge ihrem Schlitz näher kam.</p><p>Dabei stand sein Schwanz wie ein Stachel vom Körper ab und seine dicken Hoden pendelten frei in der Luft, das sah vielleicht geil aus.</p><p>Plötzlich stieß Geraldine einen spitzen Schrei aus und versuchte verzweifelt die Beinchen zu schließen, doch Bob hielt sie ihr eisern auseinander, er hatte mit seiner Zunge eine für die Kleine völlig überraschende Attacke mit seiner Zunge genau in die Mitte ihres Kinder-Schlitzes gemacht und leckte sie jetzt überall.</p><p>Die beiden Großen drehten den Kopf und schauten neugierig zu wie ihre kleine Schwester laut stöhnend, mit weit gespreizten Beinen da lag und sich von Bob das Vötzchen, die Popospalte und das Popoloch auslecken ließ, bis ich sagte:</p><p>""Steht auf und geht zu den Beiden hin, dann könnt ihr Bobs Schwanz ein bisschen mit euren geilen, kleinen Mäulchen verwöhnen, das gefällt ihm si¬cher, du Penny nimmst dir seinen schönen Schwanz vor und nimmst ihn in den Mund und lutscht ihn schön und du Jennifer du hast schon ein größeres Mäulchen als Penny, du nimmst seine dicken Eier in den Mund und lutscht sie ebenfalls schön geil!""</p><p>Die beiden Mädchen ließen sich das nicht zweimal sagen, sie gingen zum Tisch hin, knieten sich vor dem Mann auf den Boden hin und verwöhnte in mit den Mündern.</p><p>Bob stöhnte geil dabei und Geraldine noch geiler und aus ihrem Vötzchen floss ständig der klare Muschisaft, den Mädchen absondern, wenn sie anfangen zu onanieren und wenn sie noch jung und noch nicht so sehr von Männern verfickt sind.</p><p>Noch geiler sah es jetzt aus, als die Beiden noch die Beinchen öffneten, mit den Händen dazwischen griffen und sich selbst die nackten Schlitze und ihre erregten Klittis mit den Fingern massierten, während sie Bobs Schwanz und seine Eier lutschten.</p><p>Bob hatte mittlerweile Geraldine seinen Mittelfinger in den Popo einge¬führt und begann vorsichtig das kleine Loch mit dem Finger auszuficken.</p><p>Geraldine stöhnte jetzt noch geiler und rief dauernd:</p><p>""Ahhhh, auuuuu, ahhhhh, auuuu!""</p><p>Plötzlich sagte Bob:</p><p>""Lasst jetzt meinen Schwanz los ihr beiden kleinen, geilen Schweinchen, ich will jetzt eure kleine Schwester Arschficken!""</p><p>Jennifer und Penny ließen den Schwanz von Bob los, standen auf, stellten sich neben den Tisch und schauten neugierig zu wie Bob die Beine von Ge¬raldine auseinanderzog, sie sich dann so über seine Schulter legte, dass Geraldines kleine Arsch jetzt fast in der Luft hing, dann seinen Steifen in die Hand nahm, ihn an das zuc¬kende Popoloch der Kleinen hielt und kräftig zustieß.</p><p>""Auuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuahhhhhhhh!"" heulte Geraldine laut auf, aber da steckte der Schwanz schon halb in ihrem kleinen, engen After.</p><p>Noch ein Stoß von Bob, noch ein gellender Schrei von Geraldine und dann steckte der dicke Kerl ganz in ihrem kleinen, extrem engen Arschloch.</p><p>Bob wartete noch bis sich der enge Schließmuskel an den dicken, frechen Eindring¬ling hinten drin gewöhnt hatte und dann fing Bob an, die Kleine mit vorsichtigen Stö¬ßen in den Arsch zu ficken.</p><p>Jennifer und Penny sahen den Beiden staunend zu, bis ich sagte:</p><p>""Los helft eurer Schwester, macht Onkel Bob richtig schön geil, Mädchen!""</p><p>""Wie sollen wir das machen Mama?"" fragte Penny und ich sagte:</p><p>""Stellt euch hinter die Beiden, du kannst ja seine Eier in die Hand neh¬men und sie ihm schön geil massieren und du Jennifer du kannst derweil mit seinem Arschloch spielen, das mag der Onkel sicher!""</p><p>Die Beiden taten das gerne, Penny und Jennifer stellten sich hinter Bob, der mit weit gespreizten Beinen dastand und Geraldine ihren ersten Arsch¬fick verpasste, Penny griff an seine Hoden, nahm sie in die Hand und kne¬tete sie kräftig durch, Jennifer fuhr mit ihrem Finger immer wieder in der Arschkimme des Mannes auf- und ab.</p><p>Bob stöhnte immer lauter und rammte der schreienden Geraldine seinen Schwanz immer tiefer in den Kinderarsch, plötzlich rief er laut: ""Ja, steck ihn rein, steck mir deinen Finger in den Arsch!""</p><p>Jennifer suchte sein Popoloch und ließ ihren Finger tief in das große Loch gleiten, dann fing sie an, Bob das zuckende Arschloch kräftig mit dem Fin¬ger au zu ficken.</p><p>Bob stöhnte noch lauter und rief:</p><p>""Ja, so ist es gut...., oh, wie geil du da machst...., komm tief rein¬stecken den Finger.... und kräftig das Arschloch damit ausgefickt...., ja so...., so kommt es mir gleich...., jaaaaa...., jetzt...., jetzt kommt es mir...., jetzt kommt mein Samen... ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!""</p><p>Er riss Geraldine die Beine noch weiter auseinander, dabei krallten er seine bei¬den Hände in das weiche, empfindliche Schenkelfleisch der Kleinen, die vor Schmerz dabei laut aufschrie, dann jagte er mit weit ausholenden Stößen Geraldine seinen Samen in den Arsch.</p><p>Ich hatte mir vorher nicht vorstellen können, dass ein Mann so viel und lange abspritzen konnte, ich dachte, er würde nie mehr aufhören, und als er endlich das schreiende Mädchen losließ und seinen Schwanz aus dem extrem geweiteten Arschloch der Kleinen zog, floss sofort sein Samen aus dem Darm¬ausgang von Geraldine und rann auf die Tischplatte.</p><p>Bob nahm seinen Halbsteifen in die Hand und wichste ihn sich noch etwas, dann sagte er zu uns:</p><p>""Mann war das herrlich, in so ein kleines, enges Arschloch zu ficken, leider ist für Jennifer und Penny nichts mehr übrig geblieben, aber ich verspreche euch, dass ihr Morgen drankommt, heute nehmen ich mir eure Mut¬ter vor, die will ja auch noch von mir gefickt werden, seit ihr damit ein¬verstanden?""</p><p>Jennifer und Penny nickten, was hätten sie auch anderes tun können, und dann schickte er die drei in die Betten.</p><p>Ich wusste was die beiden Großen da trieben, sexuell total unbefriedigt wie sie jetzt waren leckten sie sich sicher jetzt gegenseitig die Kitzler ab und die geilen Popolöcher aus, oder sie ließen sich beide von Geraldine mit der Zunge bedienen, so wie sie es immer machten, wie ich wusste und wenn Geraldine die beiden Großen nicht freiwillig leckte, gab es von den beiden großen Schwestern tüchtig was mit dem Popo-Stöckchen auf den kleinen, nackten Arsch.</p><p>Bob schob mich ins Schlafzimmer, wo ich anschließend die geilste Nacht meines Lebens verbrachte.</p>"
650,Barbara und Alex,Baracuda,,"['M', 'ff', 'les', 'ora', 'anal', 'spank']",,2012-04-22T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Wenn ich mal wieder Lust auf ein Girl habe, hole ich meinen schwarzen Carrera aus der Garage, öffne das Verdeck und mache mich auf die Piste.</p><p>Mein bevorzugtes Jagdrevier ist die Strecke zwischen zwei Gymnasien unsrer Stadt, wobei mir zugutekommt, dass eines davon ziemlich außerhalb liegt und weil die Kinder oft trödeln, verpassen viele den Schulbus und fahren dann per Anhalter.</p><p>Von einigen der Schülerinnen weiß ich genau, dass sie ihr Taschengeld dadurch aufbessern, indem sie sich an Männer verkaufen. Einige der Mädchen waren aber noch Jungfrauen oder sie sagten es wenigstens, die holen dir nur Einen runter, andre machten das auch, sie blasen die aber auch geil den Schwanz, die wenigsten der Mädchen ließen sich ficken, und wenn es unbedingt sein musste und das ""Geschenk"", das sie dafür erwarteten, groß genau waren, ließen dich auch mit deinem Schwanz in ihren kleinen, engen Popo hinten rein. Und genau die Mädchen suche ich, denn die Mädchen sind nicht nur jung und knackig, sondern auch willig und billig, einige von meinen früheren Eroberungen nahmen gar kein Geld von mir, es genügten ihnen dass ich sie vor oder nach unsren geilen Sex-Spielen mit dem Porsche durch die Gegend kutschierte oder mir ihren in eins der Straßen-Café unserer Stadt ging, wo sie sich vor ihren neidischen Schulkameraden oder Freundinnen produzieren konnten.</p><p>Ich war Heute wieder Mal auf der Pirsch, er war ein knallheißer August-Tag und ich brauchte meine alte Fährte nur zwei Mal abfahren und hatte gleich Glück.</p><p>Da standen zwei an der Straße und winkten.</p><p>Beim Näherkommen sah ich ein etwa 14-15 jähriges Mädchen und ein hübsche Junge mit dunkelbraunem Haar.</p><p>Ich hielt an und fragte die Beiden, ob ich sie mit in die Stadt nehmen könnte, was beide dankbar annahmen.</p><p>Der Junge kletterte gleich nach hinten und das Mädchen setzte sich neben mich.</p><p>Als sie einstieg und ich sie mir näher anschaute, traf mich fast der Schlag:</p><p>Die Kleine hatte zwei wahnsinnige Möpse, die viel zu füllig für ihr Alter waren und als ich ihr beim Einsteigen in ihr knappes, enges Top schaute, wobei ich fast bis zu ihren Bauchnabel sehen konnte, sah ich, dass die Kleine trotzt, ihrer Riesen-Brüste überhaupt keinen BH. trug.</p><p>""Hi, ich heiße Barbara, aber alle nenn mich nur Babs und das dahinten ist Alex!"" stellte sich Barbara vor und ich sagte knapp: ""Und ich bin der Charly!"" sagte ich knapp.</p><p>Hi, Charly sagte Barbara und rückte dabei ihr superkurzer Röckchen das sie trug zurrecht.</p><p>Aber nicht so wie es anständige Mädchen machen, die ihr Röckchen schamvoll nach unten ziehen. Barbara schob sie das Röckchen so über ihre strammen Oberschenkel hoch, dass ich ihr weißes Höschen zwischen den dicken Schenkeln vorne blitzen sehen konnte. Dann beugte sie sich nach vorne und kramte in ihrer Schultasche.</p><p>Dabei konnte ich von der Seite an ihrem groß ausgeschnittenen Top ihre halbe Brust nackt sehen und bekam sofort eine Erektion dabei. Plötzlich hielt Barbara eine Schachtel Zigaretten in der Hand und fragte mich, ob sie rauchen dürfte, doch bevor ich antworten konnte, sagte Alex:</p><p>""Nein kannst du nicht Barbara ich will ja nicht von dir angekokelt werden!""</p><p>""Wieso das denn!"" fragte Barbara naiv und Alex:</p><p>""Du bist wohl noch nie in einem Cabriolet gefahren, oder, da kann man nicht rauchen, weil die Arsche und die Zigarettenglut in der Gegend herumfliegt und überall Löcher hinein brennt!""</p><p>""Da hat Alex recht, rauchen kann man nur bei geschlossenen Verdeck, soll ich es zumachen, damit du rauchen kannst!"" fragte ich Barbara doch Alex protestierte:</p><p>""Nein ja nicht Charly, das ist so viel schöner und die Barbara braucht jetzt auch nicht zu rauchen.</p><p>""Na gut, heiß genug ist es ja heute, das richtige Wetter fürs Schwimmbad!"" sagte Barbara und stecke ihre Zigarettenschachtel wieder in die Tasche.</p><p>""Ja so ein kühles Nass wäre jetzt gerade richtig, aber leider bin ich total pleite!"" sagte Barbara.</p><p>""Und ich habe Hausarrest!"" sagte Barbara.</p><p>""Da bist du doch selber schuld, wenn du von deinem Alten Hausarrest bekommst, was musst du auch für über 100 € telefonieren, mit mir hast du nicht so lange am Handy gequatscht, hast du von deinem Alten nur Hausarrest bekommen, Barbara?""</p><p>""Nur Hausarrest, das ginge ja noch, du kennst doch meinen Vater, er hat mich zusätzlich auch noch übergelegt, mir das Höschen runter gezogen und mir mit der Riemenpeitsche tüchtig den nackigen Popo durchgeprügelt, Mann das hat vielleicht gezogen auf dem nackten Arsch kann ich dir sagen Alex ich kann immer noch nicht ohne Schmerzen aus meinem armen Hintern sitzen und die Striemen sind auch noch zu sehen, hier schau mal, wie schlimm mein armer Pop immer noch aussieht!"" sagte Barbara dann drehte sie sich etwas auf die Seite, streifte ihren kurzen Rock samt ihres knappen Höschens hoch und entblößte einen großen Teil ihres strammen Popo, wo man deutlich ein richtiges Schachbrettmuster dünner, roter Striemen erkennen konnte.</p><p>""Das sieht a wirklich schlimm aus du Arme!"" sagte Alex mitleidsvoll und ich fragte Barbara:</p><p>""Sag mal, ist dein Vater denn so streng mit dir, bekommst du öfters von ihm den nackten Hintern voll?</p><p>""Öfters? Bei jeder Kleinigkeit heißt es nur:</p><p>""Darf ich dich zu Tisch bitten, junges Dame!"" sagte Barbara.</p><p>""Das verstehe ich jetzt nicht, Barbara!"" sagte ich, da kam die Antwort von hinten:</p><p>""Das ist doch ganz einfach Charly die Barbara bekommt von ihrem Alten ihre Prügel mit der Peitsche auf den nackten Arsch immer auf dem Tisch.</p><p>Dazu muss sie sich immer ganz nackig machen, dann auf den Tisch klettern und auf die Platte knien, den Kopf tief unten zwischen den Armen und den nackten Arsch hinten ganz weit hochstrecken und dabei die Beine so weit spreizen, dass ihr Alter, der geile Bock bei der Prügelstrafe anschließend gut ihre Votze unten und hinten ihr Ar1och gut sehen kann.</p><p>Dann prügelt er Barbara windelweich, ich habe selbst schon dabei zusehen müssen, wie sie Barbara von ihrem Vater mit der Riemenpeitsche auf den nackigen Arsch gekriegt hat, das war ganz schrecklich.</p><p>Dann schwiegen die Mädchen ganz betreten und um die Stimmung etwas aufzulockern, fragte ich sie:</p><p>""Habt ihr nicht Lust auf ein kühles Bad, Mädchen?""</p><p>""Lust schon, aber wie sind beide Pleite, es sei denn, du lädst und ins Schwimmbad ein, Charly?""</p><p>""Gut ich lade euch ein, aber nicht ins Schwimmbad, sondern zu mir nach Hause!""</p><p>""Sag bloß, du hast auch ein Schwimmbad, Charly?"" fragte Alex neugierig.</p><p>""Ja hab ich, zwar kein richtiges Schwimmbad, sondern nur einen Pool, aber ich habe auch noch einen Whirlpool dazu, das macht besonders Spaß!""</p><p>""Dann lass uns doch zu dir fahren, Charly!"" sagte Barbara freudig und legte mir ihre linke Hand auf den Oberschenkel und streichelte ihn mir sanft.</p><p>""Nimm die Hand da weg Barbara der Charly muss sich auf die Straße konzentrieren, nicht dass er uns noch in den Graben fährt!"" sagte Alex etwas neidisch oder gar eifersüchtig und warum, das sollte ich später erfahren.</p><p>Ich drehte den Wagen um und fuhr zu meinem Haus, der Porsche verschwand in der Garage und das Tor schloss automatisch.</p><p>Die beiden Mädchen staunten nicht schlecht, als ich sie durch das Haus führte, mit ihnen den großen Garten durchquerte um in den hinteren Teil wo die Schwimmhalle mit den beiden Pools, der Sauna stand.</p><p> ""Dort im Schrank findet ihr verschiedenen Badeanzüge und Bademäntel, ihr könnt aber auch nackt baden, wenn ihr wollt, ich muss noch ein dringendes Telefonat machen, ich bin gleich wieder da, ihr könnt euch ja schon mal ausziehen oder umziehen, Mädchen!"" sagte ich und ließ die Beiden allein.</p><p>Mein Telfongespräch dauerte doch etwas länger und als ich mit meiner Digital-Kamera in der Hand in die Schwimmhalle kam, waren die Mädchen nicht da, sie waren auch nicht im Whirlpool, da konnten die Beiden nur im Bad sein, dachte ich und öffnete vorsichtig die Türe.</p><p>Und so war es auch, Barbara saß in einer Wanne voll Badeschaum und das Einzigste, was ich von ihr sehen konnte, waren ihre beiden dicke, prallen Brüste, deren Spitzen steil in die Luft ragten.</p><p>Auf dem Rand der Badewanne saß splitternackt Alex.</p><p>Mein neugieriger Blick glitt über sein hübsches Gesicht, seinen tief gebräunten Körper, mit dem Ansatz eines kleinen Busens, sein glattes Bäuchlein und als mein neugieriger Blick auf seinen geschlossenen Schenkeln ruhte, öffneten sich langsam die Beine und mich traf fast der Schlag:</p><p>Ich schaute genau auf ein allerliebstes, kleines, glattes und völlig haarloses Kinder-Vötzchen!""</p><p>Als Barbara mein überraschtes Gesicht sah, lachte sie und fragte:</p><p>""Na Charly, was hattest du denn gedacht, hattest du gedacht Alex wäre ein Junge, Alex heißt eigentlich Alexandra und ist meine Geleibte!""</p><p>""Soll das heißen, dass ihr beide Lesben seid?"" fragte ich ganz enttäuscht.</p><p>""Ja, das heißt es Charly, wir beide lieben uns und wir lassen uns auch nicht von Jungs oder Männer ficken, wenn du das vorhast, dann müssen wir dich enttäuschen!"" sagte Alex rasch.</p><p>""Das macht ja nichts Mädchen, ihr seit meine Gäste und ich respektiere die Wünsche meiner Gäste!"" sagte ich.</p><p>Ich wusste doch, dass du ein Gentleman bist, Charly sagte Barbara.</p><p>""Der Gentleman hast jetzt Durst und ihr sicher auch, oder?</p><p>""Ja, Charly eine Cola wäre jetzt nicht schlecht!"" sagte Barbara.</p><p>""Da habe ich etwas viel Besseres für euch, Mädchen!"" sagte ich und ging nach draußen, ich schaltete meine drei Video-Kameras ein, die alles im Raum aufnahmen, Eine die Totale die Zweite die Aktöhre und die dritte Kamera schwenkte automatisch im Raum hin und her und war auf Details fokussiert, Dann holte ich aus dem Kühlschrank eine Flasche Champagner und kam mit drei Gläser ins Bad zurück.</p><p>Die beiden Mädchen staunten nicht schlecht, als sie die teure Flasche in meiner Hand sahen, und waren auch sofort damit einverstanden, als ich vorschlug, die Flasche zusammen im Wirl-Pool zu trinken.</p><p>Barbara stieg aus der Wanne und jetzt konnte ich die ganze Pracht ihres herrlichen Körpers bewundern, ihre strammen Titten die standen wie einen ""Eins"" ihr dicker, molliger Popo, auf dem noch deutlich die Spuren der Riemenpeitsche ihres Vaters zu sehen waren, und ihre feisten Schenkel, die so gut zu ihren Popo-Pracht passten.</p><p>Als wir zum Whirlpool gingen und Alex vor mir herging, wackelte sie dabei ganz aufreizend mit ihrem kleinen Knack-Arsch, in den ich mich sofort verliebte.</p><p>Ich zog mich ebenfalls ganz aus und stieg mit dem Mädchen in den Pool, Barbara und Alex setzten sich mir gegenüber, Dann schenkte ich die Gläser voll und wir prosteten und gegenseitig zu.</p><p>Die Mädchen tranken hastig und ich hielt mich vornehm zurück, doch im Nu war die Flasche leer und ich musste eine Neue holen. Nachdem ich aus dem Pool gestiegen war, hörte ich hinter mir, wie die Mädchen giggelten und als ich mit der neuen Flasche in der Hand zurückkam, ruhten vier Augenpaare neugierig auf meiner Männlichkeit und dann kicherten die Girls wieder.</p><p>Dann war auch rasch die zweite Flasche leer und die Girls waren leicht beschwippst, dann fing Barbara an mit mir zu spielen.</p><p>Sie streckte sich, sodass ihr Fuß meinen Penis berührte und streichelte mit den Zehen meine Hoden.</p><p>Ich sah den missbilligenden Blick von Alex, doch dann packte Barbara auch ihren Fuß und drückte ihn fest gegen meinen Penis.</p><p>Anfangs zögerte Alex noch, dann schien es ihr doch Spaß zu machen, mir mit dem Fuß fest gegen den Beutel zu treten, sicher dachte, dass mir das wehtun würde, aber es machte mich nur geiler auf die beiden Girls und mein Penis wuchs dabei so, dass er anschließend aus dem Wasser ragte, was die Beiden mit lustigem Gekicher quittierten.</p><p>Ich trat zu Gegenangriff über, steckte den Fuß aus und teilte mit den Zehen die dicken Schamlippen von Barbara, die sofort mit dem Unterleib nach vorne rutschte, und fest damit gegen meinen Fuß drückte.</p><p>Als ich das Gleiche bei Alex versuchte, rutsche sie so weit zurück, dass ich sie mit meinem Fuß nicht mehr erreichen konnte und sagte: ""Lass das, Charly!""</p><p>""Sei doch kein Spielverderber Alex gönne dem Charly doch auch ein wenig Spaß!"" sagte Barbara lachend und drückte mir wieder ihre Spalte gegen meinen Fuß.</p><p>""Die Einzigste, die mich angeilen darf, bis du Barbara und das weißt, du ganz genau!"" sagte Alex.</p><p>""Dann lass mich dich jetzt angeilen Alex ich bin nämlich jetzt ziemlich scharf!""</p><p>""Ja, macht das, geil euch gegenseitig an, und ich schau euch bei euren Lesben-Spielen zu, das fände ich scharf!"" sagte ich, aber Alex protestierte sofort:</p><p>""Ich lasse doch niemand zuschauen, wenn ich mit Barbara Sex mache!""</p><p>""Warum denn nicht, vielleicht macht dich das auch scharf, wenn du dir vorstellst, dass dir ein Mann zuschaut, wie du schönen, geilen Lesben-Sex mit mir machst!"" sagte Barbara lachend.</p><p>""Na gut, ich habe so etwas ja noch nie gemacht, aber vielleicht finde ich es auch geil, wenn uns Charly jetzt beim Sex zuschaut!"" sagte Alex und Barbara sagte lachend:</p><p>""Ja, vielleicht lernt er noch etwas dabei!""</p><p>Ich stieg aus der Wanne, ging nach draußen und kam mit drei Handtüchern und Bademäntel wieder zurück.</p><p>Beide Mädchen steigen aus der Wanne und trockneten sich gegenseitig ab, wobei sie sich so frottierten, dass ich direkt neidisch dabei wurde.</p><p>Ich trocknete mich ab und schlüpfte in einen Bademantel, während die Mädchen nackt blieben.</p><p>Dann setzte ich mich in eine der Liegen und schaute den Beiden zu.</p><p>Barbara legte sich in eine der anderen Liegen und Alex kniete sich davor, dann nahm Alex die Beine von Barbara legte sie sich über die Schultern und beugte sich über den Unterkörper ihrer Freundin.</p><p>Erst küsste sie Barbara auf den Bauch, dann auf den Schamhügel und fuhr ihr mit der Zunge die molligen Schenkel entlang, immer bemüht, mit ihrer Zunge nicht die Vagina von Barbara zu berühren, was ein geiles Stöhnen bei Barbara auslöste.</p><p>Als Alex mit ihrer Zunge wieder die Schenkel von Barbara entlang nach oben fuhr, packte Barbara sie bei den kurzen Haaren, drückte den Kopf von Alex in ihren Schoß und rief:</p><p>""Ja komm, leck mich Liebling, leck mir den Kitzler, ich bin ja so geil!""</p><p>Barbara hatte beide Hände auf den kleinen, strammen Popo von Alex gelegt und zog ihr die beiden keinen Wonne-Propppen so weit auseinander, dass ich einen herrlichen Blick auf ihre kleine, nackte Spalte und auf das niedliche Popo-Loch von Alex hatte, das jetzt im gleichen Rhythmus, wie sie ihrer lesbischen Freundin jetzt fest die Votze ausleckte, auf- und -zuschnappte, was hochgeil aussah. Dann stöhnte Barbara in höchster Exthase, ihr ganze Körper, besonders ihre beiden großen, geilen Titten zitterten in Agonie und dann explodierte sie.</p><p>Alex ließ ihren Kopf noch eine Weile in ihrem Schoß ruhen, bis sich der Körper von Barbara etwas beruhigt hatte und als sie dann mit ihrem Köpfchen wieder hochkam, glänzte das hübsche Gesicht von Alex von Beas Muschi-Saft.</p><p>Bea rappelte sich auf, aber Alex drückte sie wieder auf die Liege zurück, erhob sich, kletterte auf die Liege, stellte die Beine rechts und links neben den Köper von Barbara und streckte Barbara ihren nackte Votze zum Lecken hin.</p><p>Wieder legte ihr Barbara beide Hände auf den Popo hinten und knetete ihr ausgiebig die nackten Bäckchen immer dabei bemüht, mir viel von Alexandras geile Popo ihrer glatten Kinder-Spalte und ihr süßes Kack-Loch zu zeigen, was ihr auch reichlich gelang.</p><p>Alex leckte ihre Freundin wie wild, man konnte deutlich das laute Schmatzen und Saugen hören und das geile Stöhnen der Geleckten.</p><p>Plötzlich stieß Barbara ihre Freundin von sich runter und stöhnte laut:</p><p>""Komm fick mich Schatz, so fick mich doch endlich, ich halte es nicht mehr aus, du hast doch deinen Ficker dabei, oder?</p><p>""Natürlich habe ich meinen Ficker dabei, was dachtest du den!!"" sagte Alex dann ging sie zu ihrer Tasche und kramte darin herum, dann hielt sie einen blauen Gummischwanz in der Hand.</p><p>Als Alex damit näher kam, schaute ich mir das Ding in ihrer Hand einmal genauer an und staunt doch sehr, da sagte ich zu Alex:</p><p>""Was ist denn das, so einen Dildo habe ich ja noch nie gesehen, Mädchen!""</p><p>""Kannst du auch nicht, das ist das Allerneueste aus Amerika, dem hat mir eine Freundin erst vor ein paar Tagen aus den U.S.A, mitgebracht.</p><p>Ich glaubte bisher, dass ich alle Sex-Spielzeuge kennen würde, aber die Funktion dieses komischen Dildos hier, den musst du mir mal erklären!"" sagte ich.</p><p>""Ja Charly, man lernt eben nie aus, aber erklären ist schlecht am besten du schaust jetzt genau hin, wie man den Dildo am Besten benutzt!"" sagte Alex dann ging sie wieder zu ihrer Tasche und kam mit einer Tube Gleit-Creme zurück.</p><p>Alex öffnete die Tube machte einen erbsengroße Portion Creme und auf den Finger und schmierte damit vorsichtig den Dildo ein, zuerst den dicken Knubbel am Ende, deren Funktion mir immer noch nicht klar war und den sie dicke Eichel vorne dran.</p><p>Barbara hatte sich bereits mit weit gespreizten Schenkeln in Fickposition gelegt, sich mit dem Finger heftig den erregten Kitzler massiert und erwartete ungeduldig ihre lesbische Freundin.</p><p>Alex stellte sich mit dem Gummi-Schwanz in der Hand über sie, griff mit der Linken hinten an ihre Poponacken und zog sie weit auseinander, dann setzte sie den dicken Knubbel das Gummischwanzes so an ihr Popoloch, dass der Rest zwischen ihren Schenkeln war, und ließ den Gummischwanz so tief in ihren kleinen, engen After gleiten, dass der Knubbel völlig in ihren Anus verschwunden war, aber der Rest des Fickers vorne steil zwischen ihren Schenkel, steil in die Luft ragte.</p><p>Das Ganze sah megageil aus, so etwas hatte ich ja noch nie vorher gesehen.</p><p>Barbara steckte die Arme aus und flehte Alex an:</p><p>""Komm Liebling und fick mich doch endlich!""</p><p>Dann packte sie die Spitze des Dildos, steckte sich die Eichel in ihre Spalte und umschloss ihre Freundin fest mit ihren Schenkeln. Alex fing sofort an, Barbara zu ficken, erst ganz langsam und vorsichtig, dann immer schnellet und fester.</p><p>Dabei ging ihr kleiner, runder Arsch immer wieder auf- und ab und ich wartete ganz gespannt, bis ihr bei der wilden Fickerei der Gummischwanz wieder auf dem kleinen, geilen Popo flutschen würde, was aber nicht geschah, entweder war ihre Popo-Rosette wirklich so eng, wie sie aussah, oder die Beiden hatten bei dem Dildo-Fick schon genügend Routine gesammelt.</p><p>Das musste ich mir näher ansehen, dachte ich, stand auf, ging zu den Beiden hin und kniet mich hinter Alex auf die Liege.</p><p>Barbara schaute hoch und starrte auf meinen Schwanz, der kerzengerade in die Luft stand und lächelte, dann drückte sie den Körper von Alex etwas von ihrem weg, griff nach unten, packte den Dildo und zog ihn Alex aus dem Popo, dann steckte sie den Knubbel Alex ein Loch weiter unten in die Spalte und sich die Eichel wieder tief in die Vagina.</p><p>Ich legte Alex beide Hände auf den knackigen Popo und streichelte ihr die beiden Molli-Bäckchen ausgiebig, Alex schien das zu gefallen, denn sie protestierte auch nicht dagegen, sie war zu sehr mit dem Ficken ihrer Freundin beschäftigt.</p><p>Dann widmete ich mich ihrer kleinen, engen Anus, die beim Ficken wieder so schön geil zuckte, ich streichelte ihr erst ausgiebig die Rosette und dann versuchte ich mit meinem Mittelfinger in sie einzudringen, was mir auch mühelos gelang, denn ihr After war von dem dicken Anus-Teil des Dildos noch genug geweitet.</p><p>Auch dies ließ sich Alex ohne Protest gefallen.</p><p>Als ich dann über sie stieg, ihr meine Eichel an die Rosette hielt und zustieß und meine Penis in seiner vollen Länge in ihren Darm fuhr, da drehte sie ihr hübsches Köpfchen und stöhnte ganz laut:</p><p>""Auuuuaaaaahhhhh!""</p><p>""Stell dich nicht so an, so ein richtiger langer, weicher Männerschwanz im Arsch ist do viel geiler, als so einen harter Gummi-Ficker, meinst du nicht auch, Liebling?"" fragte Barbara und Alex gleich:</p><p>""Ja, da hast du recht Charlys Schwanz fühlt sich geil an im Po, aber ich will nicht dass er mir, wenn es ihm gleich kommt, er mir seinen Schmand in meinen Popo hinten reinspitzt!""</p><p>""Nein, das mache ich nicht, das verspreche ich dir!"" sagte ich und Alex fickte beruhigt weiter und ich fickte Alex, wobei ich das Gefühl hatte, beide geile Girls gleichzeitig zu ficken.</p><p>Dabei hörte ich Barbara immer lauter stöhnen und sah, dass ihr der Saft von ihrem xten Orgasmus aus der Spalte floss und auch ein Griff von mir, zwischen die Schenkel von Alex zeigte mir, dass auch sie fast auslief, dann war es auch bei mir so weit, ich merkte, wie mir langsam der Samen aus den Hoden die Harnröhre hochkroch.</p><p>Ich zog schnell meinen Schwanz aus dem Popo von Alex schob sie vom Körper von Barbara und kniete mich selbst über sie.</p><p>Alex protestierte gleich wieder und rief:</p><p>""Das darfst du nicht machen Charly, du darfst die Barbara jetzt nicht mit deinem Reisenschwanz in die Muschi ficken, Beas Vötzchen gehört nämlich nur mir!""</p><p>""Ich will sie ja gar nicht in die Muschi ficken, ich will Barbara meinen Samen nur zwischen die geilen Titten spritzen!"" sagte ich und Barbara sofort:</p><p>""Ja, mach mir einen schönen Titten-Fick Charly so etwas hat mir noch nie jemand gemacht!""</p><p>Dann fasste sie mit beiden Händen an ihre Möpse und zog sie sich weit auseinander und als ich ihr meinen Schwanz dazwischen gelegt hatte, schloss sie rasch mit beiden Händen ihre Titten und schloss meinen Schwanz so dabei ein, dass nur noch meine dicke Nülle oben herausschaute, dann rief sie:</p><p>""Fick, komm fick meine dicken Bubus, stoß ganz fest zu, das ist ja so geil!""</p><p>Und das machte ich dann auch, mit weit ausholenden Fickstößen jagte ich ihr meinen Schwanz zwischen die prallen Titten.</p><p>Barbara beugte ihren Kopf immer tiefer in Richtung ihrer Brüste und so fuhr ihr mein Schwanz beim nächsten Stoß direkt in den offenen Mund.</p><p>Erst erschrak Barbara etwas, als meine Eichel ihren Gaumen berührte, doch dann stöhnte sie laut und rief:</p><p>""Oh ist das geil, ja fick meinen Titten und stoße mir deinen herrlichen Schwanz dabei ins Maul.</p><p>Alex die an der Seite kniete, schaute ganz fasziniert zu, wie ich Barbara meinen Schwanz immer wieder durch die Brüste, die sie eisern mit beiden Händen zusammenhielt, in den offenen Mund rammte.</p><p>Dann spürte ich plötzlich ihre kleinen, fordernden Hände hinten zwischen den Schenkeln, dann hatte sie meine Hoden gefunden und knetete sie mir ganz zart durch.</p><p>Das war einfach zu viel für mich, meine Hoden zuckten und dann schleuderte ich meinen Samen heraus, die ersten Schüsse bekam Barbara genau in den Mund, die andren auf die Nase und die Augen, den Rest spritzte ich ihr in die Haare.</p><p>""Mann Charly, war da geil eben, das müssen wir noch einmal machen!"" sagte Barbara ganz erschöpft und trocknete sich dabei mit dem Handtuch, das ich ihr gegeben hatte, den Samen aus dem Gesicht und von den Brüsten.</p><p>Aber heute nicht mehr Girls, ich habe noch viel zu tun, morgen ist auch noch ein Tag!"" sagte ich.</p><p>""Ja Morgen, um die gleiche Zeit an der gleichen Stelle Charly!"" sagte Alex und beide Mädchen lachten.</p>"
651,"Nette Nachbarn, Teil 1",Baracuda,,"['M', 'F', 'ggg', 'spank', 'oral', 'anal']",,2012-04-25T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Meine Firma hat in Kalifornien eine Niederlassung eingerichtet und mich als Büroleiter dorthin versetzt.</p><p>Durch eine Maklerin fand ich rasch ein hübsches kleines Haus in einer sehr guten Wohngegend.</p><p>Meine Nachbarn, die ich während ich meinen Umzugs überwachte von der Ferne sah, schienen ebenso freundliche Leute zu sein, ich sah eine hübsche, junge Frau auf dem Rasen, die mir zuwinkte und Kinder die im Pool planschaften.</p><p>Als am Abend endlich alles erledigt war und ich mich zurückgezogen hatte, klingelte es an der Tür.</p><p>Als ich öffnete stand die hübsche, junge Frau davor, sie hatte einen Laib Brot und ein Fässchen mit Salz in der Hand und sagte:</p><p>""Guten Abend Herr Nachbar, ich bin Roos und heiße es sie im Namen meines Mannes und meiner drei Mädels herzlich in ihrem neuen Haus willkommen.</p><p>Dann gab sie mir den Laib Brot und das Salz.</p><p>Ich kannte den amerikanischen Brauch, brach das Brot auseinander streute das Salz darauf, biss hinein und sagte dann:</p><p>""Vielen Dank für den herzlichen Empfang Roos, ich heiße Charlie und freue mich auf eine gute Nachbarschaft!""</p><p>""Weißt du was Charlie komm doch einfach später zu uns zum Abendessen zu uns du bist herzlich eingeladen in 1 h gibt es Essen, kommt du?""</p><p>""Ja ich komme gerne Roos! sagte ich.</p><p>""Also dann bis später Charlie!"" sagte Roos dann drehte sie sich um und ging auf ihr Haus zu.</p><p>Dabei musste ich ihren strammen Popo bewundern, der sich unter dem dünnen Kleid das sie trug so plastisch abzeichnende und der beim Gehen so lustig hüpfte.</p><p>""Na das kann ja vielleicht heiter werden!"" sagte ich zu mir selbst und ging mit meinem Gastgeschenk dem Brot und Salz ins Haus.</p><p>1 h später klingelte ich andere Türe meiner Nachbarn.</p><p>Ich hatte für die drei Mädchen drei Schachteln mit deutschen Pralinen, die man in Amerika überhaupt nicht kaufen kann und für Roos und ihren Mann eine Flasche deutschen Spätburgunder in eine Tüte gesteckt und mitgenommen und hoffte dass mein Gastgeschenk ankam.</p><p>Ein etwa 5-6 -jähriges kleines, sehr hübsches Mädchen öffnete die Tür, sah mich ganz erstaunt an und rief dann ins Haus: ""Mamaaaaaaa, da ist ein fremder Mann!""</p><p>""Ich weiß, das ist Charlie unser neuer Nachbar Kind, Charlie habe ich zum Abendessen bei uns eingeladen, dann bringe ihn halt herein!"" hörte ich Roos rufen.</p><p>""Dann komm mit Onkel Charlie!"" krähte die Kleine und hüpfte vor mir her ins Wohnzimmer.</p><p>Als ich so hinter ihr her ging dachte ich sehe nicht recht.</p><p>Die Kleine hatte unter ihrem kurzen Röckchen überhaupt kein Höschen und jedes Mal wenn sie etwas höher hüpfte, konnte ich ihr kleines, halbnacktes Ärschchen sehen.</p><p>Als ich dann mit der Kleinen das Wohnzimmer betrat, Roos war anscheinend noch immer in der Küche mit dem Abendessen beschäftigt, wurde meine Überraschung noch größer.</p><p>In der Ecke stand ein großes, hübsches etwa 11 oder 12 Jahre altes Mädchen mit dem Gesicht zur Wand, sie hatte die Arme im Nacken verschränkt und drückte ihre Nase gegen die Tapete.</p><p>Ihr Höschen, das war alles was sie unten herum trug hing ihrer in den Kniekehlen und zwischen ihren beiden unteren, strammen Popobäckchen die sie hinten so aufreizend weit herausstreckte steckte ein kleines, dünnes Stöckchen das oben am Griff so gebogen war, dass es aussah wie ein Spazierstock.</p><p>Oben trug das Mädchen nur ein kurzes T-Shirt das bis unter ihre Achsel zusammengerollt war, so dass ihre beiden kleinen, spitzen Brüstchen, deren Spitzen gerade anfingen zu sprießen, gut zu sehen waren.</p><p>Bevor ich mich von meiner Überraschung erholt hatte stand Roos hinter mir und sagte:</p><p>""Schön dass du gekommen bist Charlie, den kleinen frechen Windfang unsere fünfjährige Cindy hast du ja schon kennen gelernt, das hier ist unsere zwölfjährige Beatrice, die wir aber nur Bea nennen, die du leider jetzt erst mal in ihrer Straf Position kennen lernst, weil sie wieder einmal sehr böse war und was sie diesmal gemacht hat das sollten sie dir jetzt selber sagen"" Dann sagte sie zu Bea:</p><p>""Los Bea erzähle dem Onkel Charlie einmal ganz genau was du gemacht hast und was für eine Strafe du dafür nach dem Abendessen vom Papa dafür bekommst!""</p><p>Bea drehte ihr hübsches, blondes Köpfchen, sah mich mit hochrotem Gesicht an und sagte leise:</p><p>""Die Mama hat mich dabei erwischt wie ich im Bett heimlich onaniert habe, dafür werde ich nach dem Abendessen vom Papa über den Tisch gelegt und bekomme mit dem Stöckchen 12 strenge Hiebe auf den nackigen Popo, weil ich 12 Jahre alt bin, also für jedes Lebensjahr bekomme ich einen Hieb, Onkel!""</p><p>""Ja, Bob mein Mann und ich sind nicht gerade prüde und wir verstehen es wenn ein Mädchen wie Bea wenn sie in die Pubertät kommt und ihr manchmal der kleine Schlitz juckt, dass sie sich mal mit dem Finger Erleichterung verschaffen muss, aber das erlauben wir Bea nur, wenn Bob oder ich ihr beim Onanieren zuschauen können, damit sie es nicht übertreibt und sich das Mädchen nicht beim Masturbieren sogar aus Versehen entjungfert, deshalb ist es Bea streng verboten heimlich an sich unten herum zu spielen und muss für ihren Ungehorsam streng bestraft werden, da kennen Bob und ich kein Pardon, wir erziehen unsere Mädchen mit viel Liebe, aber auch mit viel Hieben, erst gestern habe ich unsere achtjährige Lissy überlegen, ihr das Höschen runter ziehen und ihre mit dem Teppichklopfer das nackige Popochen tüchtig ausklopfen müssen, weil sie gelogen hat.</p><p>Aber das wirst du ja später selber sehen, wenn Bob mit Lissy vom Einkauf zu kommt, denn ich habe ganz vergessen Eiscreme zum Nachtisch einzukaufen der schmeckt uns immer so gut, aber jetzt lasse ich dich mit Bea allein, ich muss mich noch um das Abendessen kümmern, setzt sich hier in den Sessel und pass auf dass das Mädchen brav an der Strafwand stehen bleibt und sich nicht bewegt.!"" sagte Roos und ihn aus dem Zimmer.</p><p>Kaum war Roos gegangen, da griff die Kleine sofort mit beiden Händen nach hinten, legte sie schützend auf ihre beiden strammen Popo-Backen und rieb sie sanft.</p><p>Weil ich aber noch keinen Platz im Sessel genommen hatte und ganz nahe bei dem Mädchen stand, ging ich zu ihr hin, hielt ihre Hände fest und zog sie vom Popo, dann legte ich ihr meine eigene rechte Hand auf das Ärschen und sagte leise:</p><p>""Du hast doch gehört was die Mama gesagt hat Bea, du sollst ganz brav stehen bleiben, warum hörst du denn nicht?"" und dabei streichelte ich hier mit der Hand sanft beide Popo-Bäckchen.</p><p>Bea drehte das hübsche, blonde Lockenköpfchen, sah mich mit einem süßen Augenaufschlag an und sagte leise: ""Wenn ich aber doch solche große Angst vor der Haue nachher habe Onkel Charlie!""</p><p>""So schlimm wird es sicher nicht werden Kind, der Papa wird dich bestimmt nicht so fest mit dem Stöckchen auf dem nackigen Popo hauen, wo ich doch als Gast zuschaue!"" sagte ich zu Bea und streichelte ihr dabei sanft den Popo.</p><p>Bea schnurrte dabei wie ein kleines Kätzchen und als meine linke Hand nach vorne fuhr und ich ihr damit sanft über die dicken Schamlippen zwischen ihren strammen Schenkelchen streichelte, öffnete sie sogar freiwillig die Beinchen und ließ es zu dass ich meinen Finger fest um ihre kleine, erregte Klitoris die neugierig zwischen ihren beiden dicken Schamlippen hervor schaute, kreisen ließ.</p><p>Dann hörte ich die Schritte von Roos und trat rasch einen Schritt zurück.</p><p>Roos kam ins Zimmer und fragte mich:</p><p>""Na Charlie, hast du dich schon mit Bea angefreundet, sieht sie nicht süß aus wie sie es so mit ihrem Popo-Stöckchen zwischen den Arsch-Bäckchen brav dasteht, gefällt sie dir so?"" und ich konnte nur noch nicken.</p><p>Dann hörte ich einen Wagen vorfahren und Türen gehen, Bob und die kleine Lissy betraten das Haus und kamen sofort ins Wohnzimmer um mich zu begrüßen.</p><p>Bob hatte eine große Tüte in der Hand , er war ein großer sympathischer gut aussehender Mann Mitte 30 und seine kleine Tochter ein hübsches, schwarzhaariges und etwas schlaksiges Mädchen mit endlos langen Beinen und einem süßen Puppengesicht.</p><p>Auch sie begrüßte mich artig und machte einen tiefen Knicks.</p><p>Dann kam Roos wieder ins Zimmer und sagte:</p><p>"" Ah, da seid ihr beide ja wieder und ihr habt euch auch schon bekannt gemacht wie ich sehe.</p><p>Dann setzte sie sich in einen Sessel und sagte zu mir:</p><p>""Komm setzt dich Charlie, das Essen ist in ein paar Minuten soweit.</p><p>Bob sagte dass er das Eis in den Eisschrank bringen wolle und ging aus dem Zimmer.</p><p>Lis, wie sie alle im Haus nur nannten, wollte hinterher gehen, doch als sie an uns vorbei kam, hielt sie ihre Mutter an der Hand fest und sagte zu dem Mädchen:</p><p>""Lis, bück sich doch einmal!""</p><p>Zu meinem Erstaunen gehorchte das Mädchen sofort sie beugte sich nach vorne und stützte beide Hände auf ihren Knien ab.</p><p>Roos packte ihren Rocksaum und schlug wir das Röckchen über die Hüften hoch.</p><p>Lis kleiner, schmaler Kinder-Popo steckte in einem blütenweißen, engen Höschen das ihr mindestens eine Nummer zu klein war, dass aber wunderbar ihren kleinen Arsch modellierte.</p><p>Ross griff Lis in das Höschen und zogen sie er mit einem Ruck wies auf die Kniekehlen herunter.</p><p>Lis wehrte sich nicht im Geringsten dagegen und blieb ganz brav stehen, bis ihre Mutter zu mir sagte:</p><p>""Hier siehst du an dem nackten Popo von Lis, was ich mit strenger Erziehung gemeint habe schau in dir ruhig mal ganz genau an, dann weißt du was ich meinte!""</p><p>Ich ließ mir das natürlich nicht nehmen ganz nah an den kleinen Kinderpopo heranzugehen und ihn aufmerksam zu betrachten.</p><p>Das kleine, runde Ärschen von Lis zeigte noch deutlich die sich Züchtigungsspuren von gestern, tiefe Abdrücke des Teppich-Klopfers die bereits in allen Farben schillernden.</p><p>""Fass den Popo von Lis ruhig einmal an Charlie, dann kannst du die Striemen darauf noch ganz genau fühlen und du spürst auch, dass ihre Popo noch ganz heiß ist!"" sagte Ross lachend.</p><p>Auch dies ließ ich mir nicht entgehen, ich legte Lis beide Hände auf das Popochen und streichelte es ihr ausgiebig während mir Roos gespannt zuschaute wie ich das machte.</p><p>Mich wunderte dass Lis ganz brav da stand und sich ohne die geringste Scham von einem Fremden den nackten Popo streicheln ließ, doch als ich frecher wurde und Lis die Beinchen hinten entlang hinunter zu ihrem kleinen, nackten Spältchen fuhr, da klemmte die Kleine rasch die Beinchen zusammen.</p><p>Roos gab Lis mit der flachen Hand einen heftigen Klaps auf das hinten weit herausgestrecktem Ärschchen und rief dabei:</p><p>""Willst du wohl brav die Beinchen wieder auseinander machen, wenn der Onkel dir mit der Hand ""Gute-Gute"" zwischen den Beinchen am Votzi machen will, du böses Mädchen du?""</p><p>Lis beugte sich darauf wieder ganz tief hinunter, steckte ihr kleines, nackiges Ärschchen hinten in die Höhe und öffnete rasch wieder die Beine.</p><p>Ich zögerte nicht lange und legte der Kleinen jetzt von hinten meine ganze Hand auf die kleine, nackte Spalte, deren dicken, fleischigen Schamlippen sich anfühlten wie ein überreifer Pfirsich und streichelte sie dem Mädchen ausgiebig.</p><p>Ross schaute mir dabei lächelnd zu, dann nickte sie mit zustimmend zu und sagte:</p><p>""Steck ich auch ruhig mal einen Finger oder zwei in die kleine, enge Kinder-Spalte, das mag sie sehr und keine Angst dass du dabei etwas kaputt machen könntest Charlie, Bob fickt die Kleine schon über ein Jahr!""</p><p>Ich glaubte nicht richtig gehört zu haben und sagte vor lauter Verlegenheit zu Roos:</p><p>""Glaubst du nicht, dass eure Tochter mit ihren erst 8 Jahren nicht noch viel zu klein ist um mit ihrem Vater Geschlechtsverkehr zu haben Roos?</p><p>""Geschlechtsverkehr, wenn ich das so aus deinem Mund so höre, da muss ich direkt lachen, das klingt so vornehm, bei uns heißt das einfach:</p><p>""Bob fickt seine kleine Lis, da ist doch nichts dabei, Bea hat er zum ersten Mal gefickt, als sie noch keine 6 Jahre alt war und Cindy fickt er neuerdings auch schon, zwar nicht in ihr Baby-Vötzchen, das ist für Bobs riesigen, langen, dicken Schwanz noch zu klein, aber in ihren kleinen Arsch passt sein Schwanz schon ganz gut, man muss es eben nicht übertreiben und ganz vorsichtig anfangen die kleine, engen Spalten der Mädchen zu weiten, erst mit dem Finger und dann mit einem erst kleinen und dann immer größer und dicker werdenden Gummischwaz, dazwischen muss man die Kleinen auch mal schön am Spältchen unten und an ihren kleinen Popo-Löcher hinten lecken, damit sich ihre Vötzchen und Arschlöchlein schön entspannen!""</p><p>""Soll das etwa heißen dass du auch mit deinen drei Töchtern Sex hast Roos? fragte ich ihn gespannt.</p><p>Roos lachte und sagte dann:</p><p>""Warum denn nicht, warum soll ich mit meinen drei süßen Kleinen nicht auch Sex haben, was Bob kann, kann ich auch und den Drei gefällt es wenn Mama sie schön unten am Pippi und hinten am Popo-Loch leckt, oder sie mit ihrem Gummischwanz kräftig durchfickt und sich anschließend der Mama das Votzi lecken dürfen, die Große schnallt sich manchmal selber meinen Mädchentröster um und fickt dann damit ihre Mama, das finde ich immer so geil, davon kann ich nie genug bekommen, aber jetzt musst du mich entschuldigen Charlie ich muss nach dem Essen sehen!""</p><p>Dann stand sie auf und kaum war sie aus dem Zimmer kam Cindy an gehüpft.</p><p>Sie hielt einen Blatt Papier in der Hand und kletterte damit auf meinen Schoß und sagte:</p><p>""Hier sie mal Onkel Charlie was ich schönes gemalt habe und hielt mir das Blatt Papier hin.</p><p>""Was soll das denn sein Schatz?"" fragte ich neugierig, ob obwohl ich ihre Kritzeleien klar erkennen konnte, da sagte die Kleine: ""Das ist doch Papas großes Pipi Onkel Charlie das sieht man doch, hast Du auch so ein schönes Schwanzi?""</p><p>Und weil ich nicht sofort antwortete griff sie mir zwischen die Beine umschloss mit ihrer kleinen Hand fest meinen Schwanz samt den Hoden unter dem dünnen Stoff meiner Hose und sagte dann:</p><p>""Och Onkel Charlie zeigt mir nochmal ob du ein schönes Schwanzi hast, dann zeige ich dir auch mein Pippi, ich habe nämlich gar kein Höschen an, hier schau mal!""</p><p>Dann hob sie ihr kurzes Röckchen hoch und machte ihre Schenkel schön weit auseinander.</p><p>Als sie sah dass ich ihr neugierig zwischen ihre Beine schaute, packte sie meine Hand, legte sie sich vorne auf den kleinen Schlitz und sagte:</p><p>""Fass mein Pippi ruhig einmal an und streichle es mir ganz lieb Onkel Charlie du wirst sehen es beißt nicht.</p><p>Dabei hielt sie meine Hand fest damit ich sie nicht von ihrer Scham wegziehen konnte und ich fing an sie sanft zwischen den Beinchen zu streicheln.</p><p>""Na hast du wieder ein Opfer gefunden der dir deine kleine Punze streichelt Schatz, macht es dir der Onkel Charlie wenigstens schön?"" hörte ich Roos sagen, die mit einem Topf in der Hand aus der Küche kam und jetzt hinter uns stand.</p><p>""Ja Mama, der Onkel Charlie macht das schön, das tut mir so gut!""</p><p>""Aber hör jetzt auf und kommt zum Tisch, gleich gibt es Abendessen!"" sagte Roos und wir beide standen auf und gingen zum Tisch.</p><p>Dann kam auch Bob und Lis und setzten sich an den Tisch.</p><p>Das Abendessen war köstlich, wieder plauderten und lachten viel dabei und ich fand die Familie ganz nett trotz ihrer Eigenheiten die sie so unverblümt vor mir ausbreiteten.</p><p>Plötzlich war der Platz vorn Cindy leer und bevor ich mir klar war wo sie wohl sein könnte, spürte ich sie.</p><p>Sie kniete unter den Tisch zwischen meinen Beinen und machte sich an meiner Hose vorne zu schaffen.</p><p>Die kleine Schlampe zog mir den Reißverschluss auf und zog mir den Slip herunter, dann griff sie in meiner Hose holte meinen Schwanz heraus und steckte ihn sich in den Mund.</p><p>Mit heftigen Bewegungen ihres kleinen Köpfchens versuchte mich die Kleine zum Abspritzen zu bringen.</p><p>Plötzlich hob Bob die Tischdecke, streckte den Kopf darunter und sagte zu Cindy:</p><p>""Was treibst du denn da unter den Tisch schon wieder mit dem Schwanz vom Onkel Charlie, hör auf und komm wieder unter den Tisch hervor, wenn du den Onkel Charlie unbedingt schön Einen blasen willst dann wollen wir alle dabei zusehen wie du das machst!""</p><p>""Nichts da, erst kommt jetzt mal Bea über den Tisch und bekommt ihre verdienten ""12"" mit dem Rohrstock auf den nackten Arsch, geh und hole sie aus ihrer Straf-Ecke Bob, ich räume schon mal den Tisch ab!"" sagte Roos und fing an das Geschirr in die Küche zu tragen.</p><p>Bob ging zu Bea in die Strafecke, nahm ihr das Rohrstöckchen aus den Popobacken und führte sie an der Hand zum Esstisch, wo das Mädchen geduldig stehen blieb und auf ihre Bestrafung wartete.</p><p>Mittlerweile war der Tisch leer und Roos aus der Küche zurück.</p><p>""Soll ich jetzt Bea ihre 12 mit dem Stöckchen über den nackten Arsch hinten geben Roos, oder willst du sie auspeitschen!"" fragte Bob und hielt Roos das Meerrohr hin.</p><p>""Was hältst du denn davon Bob, wenn wir unseren Gast fragen, ob er Lust dazu hat unsere Bea einmal selbst abzustrafen?"" sagte Roos und Hans:</p><p>""Das ist eine gute Idee Roos, aber ich weiß ja gar nicht ob er das will?""</p><p>Dann hielt er mir den Rohrstock hin und fragte mich:</p><p>""Willst du Charlie, willst Du unsere Bea mal hauen, du würdest uns einen großen Gefallen damit tun, denn dann schämt sich Bea umso mehr wenn ihr ein fremder Mann den nackigen Arsch haut?"".</p><p>""Warum soll ich denn eure süße kleine jetzt abstrafen, ich mag sie doch und sie hat mir ja auch gar nichts getan Bob!"" sagte ich vorsichtig aber Bob lachte und sagte:</p><p>""Es ist völlig egal ob sie dir, mir oder Roos etwas gemacht hat, Tatsache ist dass sie ohne unsere Erlaubnis masturbiert hat und dafür streng bestraft werden muss egal von wem, also nimm schon den Rohrstock und bestrafen sie in unserem Namen!""</p><p>Dann drückte er mir den Rohrstock in die Hand und Roos sagte zu Bea:</p><p>""Los rauf mit dir auf dem Tisch und ordentlich hingekniet, du weißt schon wie, Mädchen!""</p><p>Bea kletterte auf den Esstisch, kniete sich darauf und spreizte ihre Beine so weit auseinander, dass sie knapp am Rand der großen Tischplatte waren, somit war das Mädchen unten herum jetzt offen wie ein Scheunentor, man konnte jetzt gut ihre dunkle Spalte mit den beiden dicken, gut durchblutet den Schamlippen die aussahen wie ein geteiltes Brötchen und ihr großes, braunes Popoloch zwischen ihren beiden strammen Arschbacken gut sehen und als das Mädchen dann noch die Arme auf der Tischplatte weit von sich streckte und ihr Köpfchen dazwischen legte, bekam sie so ein Hohlkreuz dass ihr praller Arsch jetzt der höchste Punkt ihres Körpers war und ihre kleine Spalte unten dabei weit auseinander klaffte, was den geilen Anblick des so bußbereiten, halbnackt auf dem Tisch knienden Mädchens noch verstärkte.</p><p>""Los fang an Charlie und haue ihr tüchtig den nackten Arsch!"" ermunterte mich Roos.</p><p>Ich nahm das Popo-Stöckchen fest in die Hand, legte es Bea auf das nackte Ärschen, hob die Hand und zog ihr einen leichten Hieb über.</p><p>""Eins, danke Onkel Charlie!"" sagte Bea laut.</p><p>Roos kam zu uns her, nahm mir den Stock aus der Hand und sagte:</p><p>""Nein Charlie so geht das nicht, gib mir mal den Stock dann zeige ich dir wie das geht!""</p><p>Dann ließ sie den Stock mit voller Wucht quer über den nackten Arsch ihrer Tochter klatschen wo sofort ein dicker, roter Striemen auf der hellen, im befindlichen Haut des Mädchens entstand und Bea sagte wieder ganz ungerührt: ""Zwei, danke Mama!""</p><p>""Siehst du Charlie so geht das, einen Rohrstock muss beim Schlagen Striemen hinterlassen, nur so ist die Erziehung der Kinder wirkungsvoll, denn ihre letzte Prügelstrafe bleibt ihnen dann noch lange in Erinnerung und hält sie lange von weiteren Missetaten ab.</p><p>Ein Hieb der keinen dicken roten Striemen auf dem nackten Kinderarsch oder den empfindlichen Schenkel hinten oder vorne hinterlässt wird nicht gezählt und muss wiederholt werden!""</p><p>Ich nahm ihr den Rohrstock aus der Hand nahm wieder Maß und zog in Bea hinten quer über den herausgestreckten Arsch, ich bemühte mich dabei nicht zu fest zuzuschlagen aber doch so, dass man den Stock-Striemen deutlich auf der hellen Haut von Bea sehen konnte.</p><p>Darauf dreht er ihr hübsches Köpfchen, sah mich mit ganz verschleiertem Blick an und sagte laut: ""Drei, danke Onkel Charlie!""</p><p>""Wie viel Stockschläge bekommst du jetzt noch vom Onkel Charlie, Mädchen?"" fragte Roos entspannt und Bea sagte leise:</p><p>""Noch 9 Hiebe Mama!""</p><p>""Nein noch 10 Kind, der erste Hieb vom Onkel Charlie war so schwach, der zählt nicht!"" sagte Roos und Bea gleich:</p><p>""Och Mama, du bist aber ungerecht, der erste Hieb vom Onkel Charlie hat mir genauso weh getan wie die anderen Beiden!"" heulte Bea jetzt fast.</p><p>""Ich werde dir zeigen wie ungerecht ich bin wenn der Onkel Charlie mit seinem dicken Arsch fertig ist Mädchen, dann bekommst du von mir wegen Meckerns noch eine Sonderbehandlung darauf kannst du dich verlassen!"" sagte Roos.</p><p>Dann zog ich Bea den nächsten Hieb über den Arsch, das Mädchen zählte wieder laut mit und bedankte sich artig bei mir dafür.</p><p>Das gegen bis zum letzten Popo-Hieb von mir so weiter, bis endlich 12 dicke, rote Stockstriemen Beas herrlichen, prallen Arsch zierten, die ihrer von der einen bis zu anderen Hüfte liefen.</p><p>Bea, die ihre Prügelstrafe ohne einen Mucks von sich zu geben ertrug, was bewies das das Kind schon lange und auch ausgiebig von ihren Eltern zuhause gezüchtigt wird, drehte bei den letzteren Hieben aber doch langsam ihren dicken Popo weg was heißen sollte, dass ihr Arsch nun reichlich voll war.</p><p>Roos nahm mir den Rohrstock aus der Hand und sagte zu Bea streng:</p><p>""Die Hände nach hinten und fest die Arschbacken auseinandergezogen Mädchen!""</p><p>Da kam Leben in die Kleine ihr hübsches, blondes Locken-Köpfchen flog herum, sie schaute ihre Mutter mit ganz entsetztem Blick an und rief laut: ""Nicht Mama, nicht mit dem bösen Stock auf mein armes, kleines Popoloch schlagen das tut mir doch immer so weh!""</p><p>""Es ist mir völlig egal ob dir das weh tut oder nicht, du hast vorhin gemeckert und gesagt ich sei ungerecht und dafür bekommst du jetzt von mir mit dem Stock ein halbes Dutzend saftige Hiebe aufs Arschloch, los wird's bald, die Hände nach hinten, die Arschbacken auseinander gezerrt und das Kack-Loch schön weit heraus gestreckt!"" befahl Roos der Kleinen und zu Bob sagte sie:</p><p>""Es ist besser du steckst ihr dabei deinen Schwanz ins Maul, du weißt doch wie laut Bea immer jammernd und schreit wenn ihrer das Stöckchen über das Arschloch fitzt, damit die Nachbarn nicht meinen wir würden das Mädchen jetzt umbringen!"" ""Du hast recht Roos, das mache ich auch!"" sagte Bob.</p><p>Dann ging er an das sich Ende des Tisches, stellte sich vor seine Tochter, öffnete seine Hose und holte seinen Schwanz heraus.</p><p>Ich muss zugeben dass Bob einen beachtlichen Riemen in der Hose hatte, der obwohl er noch ganz schlaff war, mir schon riesig vorkam.</p><p>Als er Bea seinen mächtigen Schwanz vor das Gesicht hielt, drehte die kleine rasch das Köpfchen weg, aber wir Vater packte sie an ihrem blonden Wuschelkopf, riss in ein seinen Schwanz und befahl:</p><p>""Mach das Maul auf Mädchen oder soll dir die Mama die doppelte Anzahl Hiebe mit dem Stöckchen über das Arschloch ziehen?""</p><p>""Nein, nein Papa, ich mach es ja!"" rief Bea ganz verzweifelt und öffnete dabei den Mund, während sie gleichzeitig mit beiden Händen nach hinten griff, sie sich auf ihre beiden dicken Popo-Backen legte und diese so weit auseinanderzog, dass ihr kleines Arschloch so breit wurde wie ihre kleine Votze lang war und bekam sofort den mächtigen Schwanz ihres Vaters in den Mund gesteckt der in völlig ausfüllte.</p><p>Dann legte ihr Roos das Stöckchen so zwischen die gespreizten Popo-Bäckchen, dass die Stockspitze genau auf ihrer Rosette lag, dann hob Roos den Arm und schlug zu.</p><p>Der Schlag kam nur so leicht aus dem Handgelenk und war nicht besonders fest, aber trotzdem stöhnte Bea ganz erschreckt auf und ihr Körper machte dabei so einen gewaltigen Satz nach vorne dass sie sich den Schwanz ihres Vaters bis zu den Eiern in den kleinen, engen Mund rammte.</p><p>""Ja das brauchst du Mädchen, dass braucht unsere kleine Wichserin, tüchtig was mit dem Stöckchen über das freche Kack-Loch, damit sie lernt zu gehorchen!"" sagte Bea lachend und schlug wieder zu.</p><p>Wieder huschte die Stockspitze zielgenau über die Anus des Mädchens die vor Schreck aufstöhnte und dabei fast den Schwanz ihres Vaters verschluckt hätte.</p><p>Ich hatte mich mittlerweile zu den beiden anderen Mädchen, die schweigend und staunend zusahen wie ihre große Schwester auf dem Tisch ihre Prügelstrafe bekam, auf die Couch gesetzt und ebenso entspannt zugesehen wie Roos ihrer Tochter mit dem Stock die restlichen Prügel über den After zog.</p><p>Dann war es endlich vorbei, Bob zog seinen Schwanz der vom Speichel der Kleinen und seinem Pre-Samen glänzte aus dem Kindermund und Roos sagte zu Bea!""</p><p>""Stehe auf und stelle dich wieder in deine Strafecke, dann kannst du dort über deine Missetaten nachdenken, Mädchen!""</p><p>Bea erhob sich mühsam, kletterte vom Tisch und rieb sich mit Schmerz verzerrtem Gesicht mit der Hand zwischen den Popo-Backen, dann ging sie wieder in ihre Strafecke, spreizte die Beine, stellte sich mit dem Gesicht zur Wand und verschränkte die Arme im Nacken.</p><p>Bob machte seine Hose zu, setzte sich in einen Sessel und sagte zu Roos!""</p><p>""Wenn ich schon nicht von Bea weiter den Schwanz gelutscht bekomme, dann will ich jetzt wenigstens einen Espresso haben, Roos!"" ""Du sollst die kleine Sau ja auch nicht belohnen indem sie dir schön Einen blasen darf sondern bestrafen und den Espresso macht dir jetzt Lis!"" sagte Roos.</p><p>""Ja Mama das mache ich gern für den Papa!"" rief Lis, stand auf und ging in die Küche ihre kleine Schwester ging gleich hinterher.</p><p>""Du wunderst dich wohl Charlie dass die beiden Kleinen, als du eben Bea den nackten Arsch gestriemt hast so brav dabei waren, aber wir haben den Mädchen beigebracht dass wenn Einer von uns in Aktion ist dass die Anderen die nicht daran beteiligt sind zwar zusehen können aber dabei ganz still sein müssen und niemand stören dürfen!"" sagte Roos zu mir und ich fragte sie gleich:</p><p>""Sag nur ihr lasst eure Kinder beim Sex zusehen Roos?"" und sie sagte lachend:</p><p>""Aber natürlich dürfen die Mädchen dabei zuschauen wenn Bob mich fickt, sie sind ja noch sehr jung und müssen noch viel lernen, obwohl es mir manchmal doch etwas peinlich ist besonders weil ich immer so laut jammere und schreie wenn Bobs Schwanz tief in meinem Arsch hinten drin steckt und er mich damit regelrecht pfählt, aber wir lassen die Mädchen beim Ficken nicht nur zusehen sondern manchmal auch mitmachen, Bob mag es sehr wenn er auf mir liegt und in mir steckt, dass im eines der Mädchen von hinten die Eier massiert oder Eine ihm einen Finger in den Arsch steckt und ihm eine schöne Anal-Massage macht, ich dagegen liebe es sehr wenn beim Ficken eines der Mädchen auf meiner Brust sitzt und ich ihr dabei ganz lieb dass Kinder-Vötzchen ab- und das Popoloch auslenken kann, das gefällt den kleinen, süßen Schweinchen sehr, besonders wenn sie nach dem Fick Bob den Schwanz und die Eier sauber lecken dürfen!""</p><p>Um meine Verlegenheit zu überspielen sagte ich:</p><p>""Ich habe ja ganz vergessen dass ich euch allen ein kleines Gastgeschenk mitgebracht habe, ich hoffe es gefällt euch!""</p><p>Dann öffnete ich die Tüte und holte die drei Schachteln Pralinen und die Flasche Wein heraus und gab jedem der Mädchen eine Schachtel Pralinen und drückte Bob die Flasche in die Hand und sagte:</p><p>""Hier Bob hast Du eine echte Flasche deutschen Wein genieße ihn es ist ein ganz besonderer Tropfen!""</p><p>Die drei Mädchen hielten die Pralinen wie eine Trophäe hoch und bedanken sich bei mir dann alle mit einem herzhaften Kuss auf die Backe, ob hielt die Flasche Wein ebenfalls hoch und sagte:</p><p>""Den werden wir gleich einmal probieren, los Roos, bringt drei Gläser her!""</p><p>Ich setzte mich auf einen der Stühle am Esstisch und sofort kletterte Cindy mit ihrer Schachtel Pralinen in der Hand auf meinen Schoß.</p><p>Bevor sie noch richtig saß, packte sie meine Hand zog sie unter ihr kurzes Röckchen an ihr nacktes Kinder-Vötzchen und sagte leise: ""Streiche mich mal ganz lieb unten Onkel Charlie!""</p><p>Ich streichelte ihr sanft die kleine Futt und schaute dann gespannt zu wie die Kleine versuchte die Schachtel mit den Pralinen zu öffnen und weil sie das nicht schaffte, weil sie nicht wusste wie das geht, musste ich leider meine Hand, die zwischen ihren Beinchen steckte wegnehmen und der Kleinen die Packung aufmachen.</p><p>Als sie Pralinenschachtel dann endlich offen war griff Cindy sofort hinein und angelte sich eine der Pralinen.</p><p>Sie dachte sicher dass es nur Schokolade war, sie wusste nicht dass die Pralinen mit Weinbrand gefüllt war, denn als sie die Pralinen wie ein Riegel Schokolade auseinander brach, fielen beide Teile in ihren Schoß und der Weinbrand und Zuckerguss lief ihr die Beinchen entlang und als die Kleine dann auch noch vorsichtig die Schenkel öffnete lief ihr der Rest der Flüssigkeit über die kleine Spalte und tropfte dann auf den Stuhl.</p><p>""Oh was ist denn das, das ist ja ganz ekelig Onkel Charlie!"" rief Cindy ganz überrascht.</p><p>""Das ist doch nicht ekelig Schatz, das ist doch nur Cognac und Zucker, das ist immer in solchen Pralinen die aus Deutschland kommen, das ist süß und schmeckt nach Alkohol!"" sagte Roos und lachte dabei!""</p><p>""Das ist mir doch egal was da drin ist Mama, schau mal hier, jetzt sind meine Beinchen ganz nass und klebrig davon!"" sagte Cindy trotzig.</p><p>""Dann frage doch den Onkel Charlie einmal, ob er das nicht wieder aufschlecken will, was du dir durch seine Schuld über die Beinchen gespritzt als?""</p><p>Ich glaubte nicht richtig gehört zu haben, wollte doch Roos jetzt tatsächlich dass ich vor ihren Augen der Kleinen das Vötzchen lecke, aber mir war erst gerade recht und ich sagte nur:</p><p>""Natürlich macht dir das der Onkel gern Schatz, komm nur!""</p><p>Dann packte ich die Kleine hob sie hoch und setzte sie vor mir auf den Tisch, ich nahm erst den einen und dann den anderen Fuß stellte ihn auf die Tischplatte und drückte ihr die Schenkelchen so weit auseinander das ihr kleines, nacktes Kinder-Vötzchen jetzt weit auseinander klafft.</p><p>Ich rückte meinen Stuhl ganz nah an den Tisch daran, beugte mich über den Unterleib des Kindes und fing an sie zu lecken.</p><p>An den Kniekehlen wo gar kein Zuckerguss war fing ich an, arbeitete mich dann mit der Zunge die kleinen Schenkelchen entlang nach oben, aber an dem kleinen und bereits heftig zuckenden Kinder-Vötzchen vorbei zu ihrem dicken Venusberg oben, denn ich wollte die Kleine noch ein wenig zappeln lassen, dann wieder den gleichen Weg hinunter zu den Kniekehlen.</p><p>Cindy hatte mir beide Hände auf den Kopf gelegt und wühlte ganz aufgeregt in meinem Haaren herum und immer wenn mein Mund in die Nähe ihrer Spalte kam stöhnte sie laut auf und der Druck ihrer Hände gegen meinen Kopf nahm zu.</p><p>Das ging eine ganze Weile so und ich spürte wie mir mein steifer Schwanz dabei fast die Rose sprengte.</p><p>Dann startete ich bei Cindy einen Überraschungsangriff und fuhr ihrer mit der Zunge in einem Zug vom kleinen Arschloch durch ihre beiden dicken Schamlippen an ihren zwar noch sehr kleinen, aber bereits stark erregen Kitzler und ließ meine Zunge kreisen.</p><p>Cindy stöhnte dabei erschreckt auf und versuchte die Beinchen zu schließen, aber ich hatte das geahnt und hielt mir mit beiden Händen die Schenkelchen weit auseinander und legte sie fleißig weiter fleißig an der kleinen Klitoris.</p><p>Plötzlich hörte ich wie Lis sagte:</p><p>""Du Mama darf ich nicht zu sehen wie der Onkel Charlie der Cindy schön das Pipi leckt, von hier aus kann ich gar nichts sehen?"" Ich schaute zwischen den Schenkelchen der Kleinen hindurch und sah Bob und Roos sie in ihren Sesseln saßen, Roos hatte ein Bein auf den Sitz gestellt, ihr Höschen beiseitegeschoben und rieb sich mit dem Finger die dicken Schamlippen, Bob fuhr sich immer wieder mit der Hand über die Hose vorne wo sich schon deutlich seine Männlichkeit abzeichnete und auch Bea, die immer noch in der Straf-Ecke stand hatte den Kopf gedreht und schaute uns aufmerksam zu, Lis saß in der Ecke der Couch und beugte sich weit vor um besser sehen zu können.</p><p>""Doch Schatz, gehe einfach an den Tisch und setze dich drauf, dann kannst du dem Onkel Charlie beim ""Lutschi-Lutschi"" machen viel besser zuschauen, Kind!"" sagte Roos zu Lis.</p><p>""Darf ich mich dabei auch ein wenig angeilen Mama?"" fragte Lis vorsichtig und Roos sagte lachend: ""Ja Kind, mach wichs ruhig wenn dir danach ist!""</p><p>Dann griff die Kleine rasch unter ihrer Röckchen zog sich ihr Höschen aus, legte es auf die Couch und kam zum Tisch her.</p><p>Sie setzte sich genau neben Cindy auf den Tisch, stellte einen Fuß auf die Platte, spreizte weit die Beinchen und fing an sich den nackten Schlitz mit dem Finger zu massieren, dabei ließ sie keinen Blick von ihrer kleinen Schwester sie mit gespreizten Beinchen vor ihr auf dem Tisch lag und deren kleine Futt von meinem Speichel glänzte.</p><p>Ich beugte mich wieder über Cindy und leckte sie weiter, einmal am Kinder-Vötzchen und dann wieder weiter unten an ihrem süßen Popoloch und als ich ihr dann mit der Spitze meiner Zunge in das kleine Loch hinein fuhr, stieß Cindy dabei kleine, spitze Schreie vor Begeisterung aus.</p><p>Als ich unter Cindy Schenkelchen hindurch zu Lis schaute, sah ich dass die Kleine sich wie wild mit dem Finger den kleinen Schlitz rieb.</p><p>Was mich dabei am meisten erregte war ihr kleines dunkles Arschloch, das sich dabei immer wieder ganz eng zusammen zog und sich danach der Rand ihrer Poporosette wieder so nach außen stülpte, dass es aus sah, als stecke ein Schwanz im Arschloch der Kleinen, den sie unbedingt wieder loswerden wollte, das geilte mich so an, dass ich den Kopf hob, das linke Bein der Kleinen mit der Hand packte, es auseinander zog und zu Lis sagte:</p><p>""Du hast so ein süßes, kleines Popoloch Schatz, direkt zum Küssen!""</p><p>""Dann mach es doch Onkel Charlie, küss mein Popoloch, das ist bestimmt sehr schön!"" sagte Lis.</p><p>""Dann komm, knie dich über deine Schwester und strecke mir deinen süßen Popo her Schatz!"" sagte ich zu Lis.</p><p>Die gehorchte sofort und kniete sich mit weit nach hinten gestreckten Ärschen über ihrer Schwester auf den Tisch.</p><p>Als ich an den beiden vorbei schaute sah ich dass Roos ihren Sessel neben den von Bob gerückt hatte, Ross hielt seinen Schwanz in der Hand und wichste in Bob kräftig, Bob hatte seine Hand auf die nackte Scham seiner Frau vorne gelegt und massierte ihr die Votze und auch die Große in der Straf-Ecke hatte ihre Hand zwischen den Schenkeln und onanierte heftig.</p><p>Jetzt widmete ich mich wieder dem süßen, kleinen Popoloch vor mir, ohne dabei ihre kleine Schwester zu vernachlässigen, der ich mit der linken Hand sanft das Baby-Vötzchen massierte und oben ihrer Schwester erst ausgiebig die nackten Schenkelchen mit meinen Küssen bedeckte.</p><p>Ich wollte die Kleine genau so zappeln lassen wie vorher ihre kleine Schwester, bevor ich ihr mit der Zunge ihr kleines, geiles Arschlöchlein beleckte und so fuhr ich mit meiner Zunge immer nur soweit ihre Schenkelchen entlang, bis ich damit kurz vor ihrem kleinen Schlitz, den sie hinten so aufreizend weit heraus drückte, war um dann den anderen Schenkel wieder hinunter bis zu ihrem Knie zu zügeln.</p><p>Das Mädchen stöhnte dabei geil und aus ihrem kleinen, engen Schlitz tropfte der erste Saft.</p><p>Dann ließ ich das Vötzchen von Cindy los, packte mit beiden Händen die Popo-Backen von Lis, zog sie dem Mädchen soweit es nur ging auseinander, hielt ihr die Spitze meiner Zunge an das Popoloch und ließ sie heftig um ihre Rosette kreisen.</p><p>Lis stöhnte dabei noch erregter und ich musste sie mit beiden Händen festhalten, dass sie sich nicht auf ihre kleine Schwester fallen ließ.</p><p>Ich zog sie an den Hüften wieder zu mir zurück und versenkte meine Zunge tief in ihrem kleinen, engen Arschloch worauf die Kleine wieder heftig aufstöhnte und laut rief:</p><p>""Oh ist das schön Onkel Charlie, das tut so gut!""</p><p>""Na Charlie, haben wir nicht drei geile Mädchen, die brav immer alles machen was man von ihnen verlangt, gefallen sie dir, willst du noch mehr von ihnen haben?"" und ich konnte nur nicken, zu sehr war ich damit beschäftigt der geil stöhnenden Kleinen einen harten Zungenfick in den Arsch zu machen.</p><p>""Immer bekommen die Kleinen alles und was ist mit mir?"" hörte ich Bea aus der Straf-Ecke rufen.</p><p>""Beruhige dich Schatz, du kommst auch noch dran, komm erst mal aus deiner Straf-Ecke heraus, dein Arrest ist erst einmal beendet!"" sagte Bob und seine Frau drauf:</p><p>""Willst du dem Onkel Charlie nicht einmal zeigen was für ein schönes Spiel du immer so gerne mit deinem Papa spielst?""</p><p>""Doch Mama, das möchte ich schon, ich würde dem Onkel Charlie gerne unser geiles Spiel zeigen, wenn der Papa mitmacht und mich dabei wieder anbindet, du weißt wie sehr mir das immer gefällt!"" sagte Bea vorsichtig.</p><p>""Natürlich macht der Papa mit, gell Bob!"" sagte Roos und Bob nickte nur zustimmend.</p><p>""Dann geh rasch dein Spielzeug holen und bereite dich für das Spiel vor Kind!"" sagte Roos.</p><p>Dann kam sie zu unserem Tisch und sagte: ""Pass auf Charlie jetzt kannst du mal ein richtig geiles Schauspiel mit den Beiden erleben!""</p><p>Und dabei zog sieht die beiden Kleinen vom Tisch, führte sie an der Hand zur Couch und sagte sie sollen sich setzen.</p><p>Dann winkte sie mir zu und wollte dass ich mich auch auf die Couch sitze und zwar genau zwischen die beiden Nackedeis, was ich natürlich gerne machte.</p><p>Roos rückte einen der Sessel in die Zimmermitte und ich sah wie Bob sich in der Ecke ganz nackt auszog und seine Kleider auf die Kommode die da stand legte.</p><p>Dann kam Bea mit einer großen Tasche in der Hand ins Zimmer, sie stülpte die Tasche über den Tisch einfach um und der Inhalt lag dann auf der Platte.</p><p>Es war eine kleine, rote, sehr kurze Peitsche mit vielen dünnen, weichen Lederriemchen am Griff, mehrere breite Lederriemen zum Fesseln, mehrere Dildos in verschiedenen Größen und Stärken sowie ein Tiegel mit Vaseline.</p><p>Nachdem Bea die Züchtigungs-Werkzeuge auf den Tisch gelegt hat, fing sie an sich nackt auszuziehen, dann ging sie zu dem Sessel in der Zimmermitte, setzte sich, oder besser gesagt lehnte sich zurück und legte ihre langen, schlaksigen Beine über die beiden Armlehnen.</p><p>Dann kam ihr Vater wieder ins Bild, der noch von Roos liebevoller Behandlung vorhin einen hoch steifen Schwanz hatte, ging zu dem Mädchen im Sessel hin, packte sie bei der Haaren und zog ihr Köpfchen zu seinem Schwanz.</p><p>Das Mädchen öffnete sofort brav den Mund und bekam den Schwanz ihres Vaters bis zu den Hoden hineingesteckt.</p><p>Dann fickte er mit heftigen Bewegungen seines Unterleibes dem Mädchen in den Mund und rief dabei:</p><p>""Was hast du wieder Schlimmes gemacht dass der Papa dich jetzt bestrafen muss Kind?""</p><p>Dann zog er rasch sein Penis aus dem Kindermund und warte auf eine Antwort.</p><p>""Ich habe nachts im Bett heimlich onanierte Papa und muss jetzt von dir dafür streng bestraft werden, bitte peitsche mir jetzt tüchtig mit dem bösen Striemer das kleine, nackte Wichs-Votzi aus und fesselte mich dabei streng, sonst halte ich die schlimme Votzen-Schläge nicht aus!"" rief Bea und versuchte dabei so verzweifelt wie möglich zu erscheinen, aber man merkte doch das alles nur gespielt war, aber es war ein schönes Spiel dass die Beiden da trieben.</p><p>""Kannst du haben du kleines Sau!"" sagte Bob, dann ging er zum Tisch und nahm drei von den Fesselriemen in die Hand kam damit zum Sessel und fesselte seine Tochter.</p><p>Erst schnallte er ihr den einen und dann den anderen Fuß fest an die Sessellehne, danach zog er ihr die Arme nach hinten und fesselte sie hinter der Lehne.</p><p>Jetzt lag Bea völlig hilflos im Sessel und bekam auch gleich wieder den Schwanz ihres Vaters ins Maul geschoben den sie sofort ganz gierig lutschte.</p><p>Dann nahm Bob die kleine rote Peitsche in die Hand, legte sie der Kleinen zwischen die offenen Beine, die dabei erschreckt zusammenzuckte und fast das Schwanzlutschen vergessen hat, dann zog ihr Bob einen festen Hieb über die Kinder-Votze.</p><p>Der Schlag war nicht besonders fest, aber es klatschte laut als die Riemen die nackte Scham des Mädchens trafen und Bea verschluckte dabei vor Schreck fast den Schwanz ihres Vaters.</p><p>Dann klatschte die Peitsche immer wieder fest zwischen die offenen Mädchen-Beine der Großen und das Mädchen stöhnte dabei jedes Mal laut auf, lutschte aber fleißig weiter am Schwanz ihres Vaters.</p><p>Nach einem besonders heftigen Hieb drehte das Mädchen so den Kopf weg, so dass der Schwanz von Bob mit einem lauten ""Plop"" aus ihrem Mund flutete, dann wandte sie sich in ihren Fesseln hin und her und rief laut:</p><p>""Oh mein Votzi, mein armes kleines Votzi, was tut das wieder so weh, und Striemen wird das wieder geben ganz dicke rote und ich habe sicher wieder tagelang große Schmerzen wenn ich Pipi machen muss!""</p><p>""Hör auf zu meckern Mädchen, du brauchst das doch, solche kleine Schweinchen wie du, die ständig geil sind und dann immer wieder heimlich an ihren Muschis unten herum spielen, obwohl das streng verboten ist die brauchen zur Strafe täglich so lange was mit der Peitsche zwischen die Schenkelchen vorne auf ihrer dicken, geilen Wichs-Vötzchen bis sie heulen und jetzt nimm meinen Schwanz wieder in den Mund und leck in mir schön!"" rief Bob, beides war zwar auch nur gespielt, aber es erregte mich sexuell unheimlich, so dass sich gar nicht gleich spürte, wie eine Hand auf meiner Hose vorne lag sie mir langsam den Reißverschluss aufzog.</p><p>Es war die Achtjährige die dann in meine offene Hose griff und sie mir soweit es der Couchsitz zuließ herunter zog, dann holte sie meinen Steifen aus der Hose und spielte damit und sofort waren die beiden kleinen Hände von Cindy da, die meine Eier in die Hand nahm und sie mir kräftig knetete.</p><p>Roos schaute den beiden aufmerksam zu, wie sie sich mit meinem Penis abmühten und sagte dann lachend:</p><p>""So ist es recht Mädchen, wichst dem Onkel Charlie nur tüchtig den Schwanz, aber übertreibt es nicht, seid vorsichtig nicht dass er dabei auch noch abspritzt, wir brauchen seine Schwanzsteife noch den er muss nachher noch die Mama schön ficken!""</p><p>Ich glaubte er nicht recht gehört zu haben, sicher halte ich nichts dagegen mit der jungen, attraktiven Frau geilen Sex zu machen, obwohl ich lieber die kleinen Mädchen gefickt hätte, wenn es schon nicht die beiden Kleinen dann die Große, aber der Gedanke daran, dass uns dann alle, auch die Mädchen und Bob Roos und mir beim Ficken zu sehen, war mir dann doch etwas peinlich, ich schwieg und schaute Bob und Bea weiter zu und ließ mich von den beiden Kleinen dabei am Schwanz verwöhnen.</p><p>Bob hatte inzwischen den Schwanz aus den Kindermund gezogen und in einer richtig akrobatischen Einlage so über den Sessel geklettert dass seine beide Füße jetzt rechts und links von den Lehnen stand und Bea erwartete ihren Vater schon mit offenem Mund.</p><p>Bob schob seinen Unterkörper nach vorne und versenkte seinen riesigen Schwanz tief im offenen Mäulchen seiner Tochter.</p><p>Dann fing Bob mit heftigen Stößen seines ganzen Körpers an, der Kleinen das Lutsch-Mäulchen durch zu ficken, die dabei völlig passiv blieb und sich geduldig immer wieder den riesigen Pimmel ihres Vaters bis zu dessen Eier in den Mund rammen ließ.</p><p>Beide stöhnten dabei geil, Bea leise und Bob immer lauter.</p><p>Plötzlich zog er seinen Schwanz mit einem Ruck aus dem Kindermund rutschte nach unten, hielt Bea seinen Schwanz an die Spalte und rammte ihn hinein.</p><p>Dann fing er wie wild an das Mädchen zu rammeln, immer wieder seine volle Schwanzlänge ausnutzend, so dass man jedes Mal wenn er seinen Steifen aus der Kinder-Votze zog, man seine dicke, rote Eichel deutlich sehen konnte, um dann seinen Penis wieder so brutal in die Spalte von Bea zu stoßen dass seine Eier gegen ihr kleines Arschloch klatschten.</p><p>Plötzlich stöhnte er ganz laut auf und zog blitzschnell seinen Riemen aus Bea.</p><p>Bob lehnte sich heftig schnaufen zurück und ließ seinen Schwanz ganz ruhig auf dem kleinen, molligen Bäuchlein der Kleinen liegen.</p><p>Anscheinend wollte er so einem vorzeitigen Samenerguss zuvorkommen.</p><p>Nach einer kleinen Verschnaufpause nahmen Bob seinen Schwanz wieder vom Bauch des Mädchens, hielt ihn der Kleinen an Anus und stieß brutal zu.</p><p>Bea bäumte sich wie wild auf, zerrte an ihren Fesseln und rief laut:</p><p>""Aaaaauuuuuhhhhh, langsam Papa dass du doch wehe, nicht so fest mit deinem riesigen Schwanzi in meinen armes, kleines Popoloch ficken und auch nicht so tief hineinstoßen damit!""</p><p>Dann fiel ihr schlaksiger Körper wieder in den Sitz zurück und sie ließ sich geduldig von ihrem Vater den kleinen, engen After durchvögeln, manchmal stöhnte sie zwar vor Schmerz aber dann auch wieder vor Lust.</p><p>Dass ging dann so lange bis Bob endlich kam.</p><p>Aber er ejakulierte den Samen seiner kleinen Tochter nicht in den Arsch, sondern als er spürte dass ihm gleich das Sperma kommt, zog er rasch seinen Schwanz aus dem Kinderarsch, nahm ihn in die Hand, stieg schnell vom Sessel hoch, ging mit seinem Steifen schnell zu Beas Köpfchen, packte die Kleine bei den Haaren und rief:</p><p>""Mach das Maul auf Schlampe!""</p><p>Als Bea den riesigen Schwanz von dem schon der Samen tropfte vor ihrem Gesicht sah, stöhnte sie laut auf, wobei ich nicht weiß ob das vor Schreck über die Größe des Penis, den ihr Vater da in der Hand hielt war, oder ob es sie angeilte dass sie jetzt den Schwanz ihres Vaters, der sicher nach ihrem kleinen Popoloch schmeckte, in den Mund gesteckt bekamen und anschließend seinen Samen schlucken durfte, was sie immer so gerne machte, wie mir Roos erzählt hat.</p><p>Jedenfalls öffnete die Kleine weit den Mund und bekam Papasschwanz zwischen die Lippen gesteckt an dem sich sofort nuckelte wie an einem Lolly.</p><p>Ihr Vater half nach ihr nach in dem er die Kleine bei den Haaren packte und ihr brutal seinen Schwanz in den Mund rammte.</p><p>Aber er machte nur wenige Fick-Stöße in den Kindermund, plötzlich packte er seinen Steifen zog ihn schnell aus Beas Mäulchen, hielt ihm der Kleinen vor das Gesicht und spritzte.</p><p>Gewaltige Schübe seines Samens spritzten aus seiner Harn-Röhre vorne heraus und flogen dem Mädchen in die Haare, auf die Augen und die Backen und weil Bea den Mund ganz weit offen hielt, bekam sie den Rest von dem Samen ihres Vaters in den Mund gespritzt.</p><p>Ich konnte dies alles gar nicht fassen und schaute zu Roos die in dem Sessel mir gegenüber saß und den beiden aufmerksam zuschaute, dabei hatte sie das Kleid hoch geschlagen, sich das Höschen bis zu den Knien heruntergezogen und onanierte heftig dabei.</p><p>Aber Roos schien das sehr zu gefallen was ihr Mann da mit ihrer Tochter machte, ja es erregte sie sogar, dass Bob die Kleine in all ihre drei süßen Löcher fickte, sie war dabei sicher auch schon mehrmals gekommen, denn der Samen der aus ihrer Spalte tropfte und ihr die Schenkel entlang lief zeigten mir das genau.</p><p>Ich selbst musste mich sehr zusammennehmen um nicht auch zu ejakulieren, was noch schlimmer wurde als Roos zu den beiden Mädchen neben mir sagte:</p><p>""Na ihrer beiden hübschen, gefällt euch das Schwanzi vom Onkel Charlie, freundet euch ruhig damit an, denn ihr werdet ihn auch bald ganz tief in euch spüren, wollt ihm nicht mal ein schönes Küsschen geben Kinder!""</p><p>""Wem dem Onkel Mama?"" fragte die Kleinste neugierig aber ihre Schwester sagte:</p><p>""Nicht dem Onkel Charlie, du Dummerle, seinem Schwanzi solltest du jetzt ein Küsschen geben.</p><p>""Gut dann mach ich das!"" sagte Cindy gleich, dann nahm sie meinen Penis in ihre kleine Faust, beugte sich darüber und drückte mir einen festen Kuss auf die Eichel, dann hielt sie ihrer Schwester meinen Steifen hin und sagte:</p><p>""Und jetzt du Lis!""</p><p>Lies nahm mir mit einem Ruck meinen Penis aus der Faust, in dem sich vor das Gesicht und sagte:</p><p>""Du bist wirklich ein Dummerle Cindy, du sollst auch dem Onkel Charlie nicht richtig das Pipi küssen, du musst doch seinen Puller ganz in den Mund nehmen und daran lutschen, das hast du doch beim Papa gelernt, hasst das schon vergessen, komm ich zeige dir einmal wie das geht!""</p><p>Dann neigte sich das Köpfchen über meinem Schwanz und ließ ihn so weit in ihrem kleinen, engen Mund verschwinden, bis nur noch meine Hoden zu sehen waren.</p><p>Sie hielt eine kleine Weile ihrer Köpfchen ganz still, dann zog sie es ganz langsam zurück und presste ihre Lippen dabei so oft stark um meinen Schaft dass ich dachte mein Schwanz würde jetzt dabei doppelt so lange werden wie er in Wirklichkeit war.</p><p>Noch nie hatten ein Mädchen oder eine Frau und schon gar nicht eine Achtjährige mir derart geil den Schwanz gelutscht und das wiederholte sich jetzt mehrmals, bis ihr Cindy wieder meinen Schwanz wegnahm und sagte:</p><p>""Ich will auch mal schön Lutschi-Lutschi am Puller vom Onkel Charlie machen Liz!"" dann steckte sie sich einfach meinen Schwanz ins Mäulchen und nuckelte daran.</p><p>Sie machte das zwar nicht so gut wie ihre Schwester, aber dafür kraulte sie mir mit ihren kleinen Händen ganz zärtlich die Hoden, was mir natürlich auch sehr gefiel und ich musste mich sehr beherrschen ihr nicht jetzt meinen Samen ins kleine Lutsch-Mäulchen zu spritzen.</p><p>Um mich abzulenken schaute ich mich im Zimmer um und sah dass Roos im Sessel neben Bea saß, die mit ihrer feuchten Spalte spielte, Bob war nach draußen gegangen, er war jetzt sicher im Bad und säuberte sich den Schwanz von dem Rest Samen den ihn seine kleine Tochter nicht vom Penis geleckt hat.</p><p>Dann sagte Roos zu Lis:</p><p>""Na Schatz, hat dich dein Vater schön gefickt, hat er es dir gut gemacht, hat es dir gefallen, ob wohl er dir dabei das nackte Vötzchen ausgepeitscht hat!""</p><p>""Ja Mama es war ganz toll und die Schmerzen am Pipi waren zu ertragen, du weißt doch dass ich immer ganz heiß dabei werde, wenn ich von dir oder dem Papa mit der Peitsche Schläge auf das Votzi vorne und auf mein Popoloch hinten bekomme!""</p><p>""Ja das weiß ich Schatz, du bist halt einfach eine kleine geile Sau, aber ich verrate dir jetzt etwas, ich mag solche kleine, verdorbene Schweinchen wie du eines ist sehr, komm jetzt, sei lieb und mach der Mama jetzt einmal schön ""Gute- Gute!""</p><p>""Auch ja Mama das mache ich!"" sagte Lis.</p><p>Dann glitt sie wie eine Schlange aus dem Sessel, ließ sich auf den Boden fallen und kroch auf den Knien zum Sessel ihrer Mutter, legte ihr beide Hände auf deren nackten Oberschenkeln und vergrub ihr Köpfchen tief im Schoß ihrer Mutter.</p><p>Außer ihrem herrlichen, runden Mädi-Arsch, den Bea jetzt so aufreizend hinten weit heraus streckte, sah ich nichts mehr von dem Mädchen, aber am entzückten Gesicht von Roos und den heftigen Kopfbewegungen der Kleinen, konnte man ahnen was sie da im Schoß ihrer Mutter trieb.</p><p>Roos lag mit geschlossenen Augen im Sessel und stöhnte entsetzlich dabei hob und senkte sich ihr Körper rhythmisch.</p><p>Dann machte sie die Augen auf und sah dass wir alle drei ihnen ganz gespannt zu schauten und sagte dann:</p><p>""Was schaust du so Charlie, komm her und fick die Kleine das willst du doch schon lange hab ich recht?""</p><p>Ich sagte nichts, stand nur auf kniete mich hinter Bea auf den Boden, nahm meinen Schwanz in die Hand und dirigierte ihn in ihrer feuchten Spalte.</p><p>Als Bea meinen Steifen in sich spürte drückte sie sofort ihren kleinen Arsch nach hinten, damit dieser ja tief genug in sie eindringen konnte und dann fickte sie sich selbst ich brauchte gar nichts dazu tun, mit kreisenden Bewegungen ihres Beckens rammte sie sich immer wieder meinen Schwanz in ihre kleine, enge Kinder-Votze und die Kleine war ja so herrlich eng.</p><p>Plötzlich hob Ross den Kopf, schaute mich mit ganz verklärtem Blick an und sagte zu mir:</p><p>""Aber nicht dass du jetzt deinen Saft in die Kleine hineinspritzt wenn es dir gleich schön kommt, spritz ihr deinen Schmand von mir aus in den Arsch, oder ins Maul, ich will nicht das meine Tochter mit 12 Jahren schon schwanger wird, wenn sie sich von ihrem Vater ficken lässt ist spritz Bob nie seinen Samen in die Kleine, sondern immer nur in den Arsch oder in ihre Mäulchen und ins Gesicht also sei vorsichtig wenn du gleich abspritzen musst!""</p><p>Auf den Gedanken die Kleine auch mal in den Arsch zu ficken, der sicher noch enger war als ihre kleine Votze bin ich bisher gar nicht gekommen und setzte meinen Gedanken auch sofort in die Tat um.</p><p>Ich zog meinen Schwanz aus der Kinder-Votze und schob ihn Bea ein Loch höherer wieder hinein.</p><p>Am geilen Stöhnen von Bea merkte ich, dass ihr mein riesiger Schwanz im Arsch viel besser gefiel als vorher in ihrer kleinen Votze und sofort kreiste sie wieder ganz aufgeregt mit ihrem Popo, vergaß aber dabei nicht ihrer Mutter wieder laut schmatzend die Votze auszulecken.</p><p>Plötzlich war jemand hinter mir und als ich mich umdrehte, sah ich dass die beiden Kleinen hinter mir auf dem Boden knieten und ganz aufmerksam zu schauten wie ich ihre große Schwester in den Arsch poppte.</p><p>Dann spürte ich eine Hand an meinen Hoden hinten die beide Bälle fest umschloss und sie mir dann leicht nach hinten zog.</p><p>""Ich will auch mal Lis!"" hörte ich Cindy krähen und Lis sagte trotzig: ""Nein jetzt bin ich dran Cindy, du kannst ja dem Onkel Charlie mal einen Finger in den Popo stecken das machst du beim Papa doch auch immer so!"" Und tatsächlich ich spürte wie mir eine kleine Hand durch die Arschkimme fuhr und meinen Afterausgang suchte und dann spürte ich einen kleinen Finger tief im Arsch der mir einen sanften Popo Fick machte und gleichzeitig eine andere warme Hand sie mir abwechselnd einmal die rechte und dann wieder die linke Arschbacke ganz sanft streichelte.</p><p>Das war einfach zu viel für mich, vorne den Schwanz in dem extremen engen Arschloch von Bea, und hinten am Sack und im Arschloch von den Kleinen verwöhnt zu werden, hielt ich einfach nicht länger aus.</p><p>Ich zog meinen Schwanz mit einem Ruck aus dem Arsch von Bea, drehte mich rasch um, packte beide Kinder an den Haaren und zog ihre Köpfchen zusammen, dann spritzte ich den beiden völlig überraschten Mädchen meinen Samen mitten in die hübschen Gesichter.</p><p>Die beiden Mädchen wollten rasch die Köpfchen wegdrehen aber ich hielt sie eisern fest und spritzte ihnen meinen Samen in die Haare, auf die Augen und auf die Backen.</p><p>Als kein Tropfen Samen mehr bei mir kam lies ich die Köpfchen der Mädchen los und die wollten sofort weg gehen doch dann kam der Kopf ihrer Mutter hoch, die einen völlig verklärtem Blick hatte weil sie kurz davor einen ergiebigen Samenerguss hatte, wie ich an ihrer am geilen Stöhnen gehört habe und sagte zu dem Mädchen:</p><p>""Ihr wollt doch nicht gehen ohne dem Onkel Charlie vorher den Schwanz ganz sauber geleckt zu haben Mädchen, das gehört sich doch so, also rasch den Puller vorm Onkel in den Mund und sauber geleckt!""</p><p>Lis war die erste die meinen Schwanz nahm, sie in sich aber nicht in den Mund steckte sondern mir die Vorhaut so stark über die Eichel zurückzog das es schmerzte, dann streckte sie ihre kleine Zunge heraus und fuhr mir mit der Zungenspitze durch die Kranzfurche unten an der Eichel, dort fand sie den Rest meines Spermas sehen sie gierig aufleckte.</p><p>Dann gab sie meinen Schwanz an Cindy weiter, die in auch sofort in das kleine Mäulchen steckte und heftig daran nur lutschte, bis sich Roos erhob und auch Bea vom Boden aufstand und sich dabei heftig das gemarterte Popoloch rieb und sagte zu dem Mädchen:</p><p>""So das reicht vor erst einmal Kinder, mit dem versprochen Fick wird es wohl heute nichts mehr werden, obwohl ich mir sicher bin das meine Mädchen mit ihren süßen Mäulchen und ihren flinken Fingern dich bald wieder hoch bringen würden, kommt Kinder lasst uns duschen gehen!""</p><p>Dann gingen alle drei aus dem Zimmer und während ich meine Hose wieder hochzog tauchte Bob mit zwei Gläser Irisch-Coffe in der Hand auf die wir in aller Ruhe zusammen austranken.</p><p>Dann sagte ich zu Bob, dass ich ein wichtiges, geschäftliches Telefongespräch erwarte und nach Hause müsste, was er dann auch einsah, ich sagte eben erst allmählich bei Roos und den Kindern entschuldigen und den ging dann nach Hause, wo ich alles erlebte erst einmal verarbeiten musste.</p><p>Während ich mein Haus einräumte musste ich immer an die Familie und ihre drei süßen, kleinen Mädchen nebenan denken und bekam sich nicht aus dem Kopf.</p><p>Aber ich beschloss, meinen Besuch bei meinen netten Nachbarn so schnell wie möglich zu wiederholen.</p>"
652,Familie Mohr,Baracuda,,"['MFbg', 'fam', 'inc']",Ich trag euch jetzt 'ne Geschichte vor von einer Familie mit Namen Mohr.,2012-11-03T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Ich trag euch jetzt 'ne Geschichte vor von einer Familie mit Namen Mohr. Die Tochter Marie mit vierzehn Jahren in der Liebe noch gänzlich unerfahren, eine reine, glatte, glänzende Haut, ein hübsches, rundes Mädchengesicht, zwei Brüstchen, das reinste Himmelsgedicht, ein hübscher Nacken, dito Rücken, ein Popo, der Männer könnt entzücken, die Waden, die Schenkel fein modelliert, dazwischen, von krausen Löckchen geziert, das Vötzchen, noch gänzlich unerschlossen, es hat noch nie einen Pimmel genossen. Ihrem Bruder Fritz war das nicht fremd, ihm stand schon längst der Stengel im Hemd. Nur konnte er sein Talent nur wenig entfalten. er wurde nämlich zu kurz gehalten. Denn wenn ein Mädchen man will verführen, muss man ihnen auch etwas spendieren. Auch musste er schon früh zu Hause sein, und gerade bei des Mondes Schein lassen die Mädchen sich gerne leiten, knutschen, küssen und dann auch reiten. Da blieb ihm nichts übrig als sich zu fügen und sich mit dem Onanieren begnügen. Frau Mohr, eine schöne stattliche Frau nahm's mit der Treue nicht so genau. Das kam daher, das nämlich ihr Gatte auch ein extra Vergnügen hatte. Er ging zu den Weibern, die sehr erfahren und in der Liebe Akrobatinnen waren. </p><p>Wenn sie ihm dann bis auf den letzten Rest das Mark aus seinen Knochen gepresst, dann lag im Bett zur nächtlichen Stunde, Frau Mohr mit offener, juckender Wunde. Da holte sie sich halt einen Ersatz und nahm den dicken Gummispatz wo noch dick und prall die Eier hingen, und eine dicke Eichel vor allen Dingen. Den schob sie sich rein in Votze und Po und fickte sich selbst und stöhnt dabei so. Wenn sie dann vor Geilheit Mohrs Vornamen rief und ihr der Saft über Poloch und Schenkel lief, dann war sie zufrieden mit dem was sie hatte und dachte nicht mehr an Mohr, ihren Gatte. Da hätten wir also die viere schon, Vater, Mutter, Tochter und Sohn. Und jetzt wird in Sätzen beschrieben, was die für schöne Spielchen so trieben. Ihr werdet ja sehen, bald wird es klar, was das für eine verfickte Familie war.</p><p>Eines Morgens hatten Herr und Frau Mohr schon früh in der Stadt Besorgungen vor. aus was die bestanden, wird später erzählt, da wurde Mariechen von Hitze gequält, und weil sie dachte es könne nicht schaden, ging vor dem Frühstück sie schnell noch baden. Fritz, der die gleiche Absicht besessen, hatte die Tür zu verschließen vergessen. Als er nun hörte, dass jemand kam, er schnell seine Sachen zusammen nahm, und damit in die Ecke ging, wo ein bunter, dichter Vorhang hing. Mit großem Vergnügen sah er dann, wie Mariechen sich zu entkleiden begann. wie gemeißelt von göttlicher Künstlerhand sie bald völlig nackend vor ihm stand. </p><p>Zum ersten Mal sah er ein entblößtes Weib, die Schenkel, die Brüste, die flauschige Miez, das äußere Pförtchen zu Paradies. Jetzt fing durch ein unerklärliches Sehnen Mariechen sich an zu recken und dehnen. Sie fuhr mit den Fingern zwischen die Beine und fand ihren Kitzler von ganz alleine. Da nimmt einen Stuhl sich die Kleine und stellt darauf eins ihre Beine, nimmt einen Spiegel, schiebt die Locken beiseit und bewundert ihrer Vötzchen Herrlichkeit. </p><p>Verborgen hinter des Vorhang's Falten sah Fritz im Spiegel die rosige Spalte, sah seine Schwester daran kneten und reiben, da konnte er nicht länger verborgen bleiben. Aus der Ecke hervor mit einem Satz sprang Fritz vor Marie mit steifem Spatz. Die Kleine war nicht schlecht erschrocken und ließ sich nicht ohne Weiteres bocken. Sie wehrte sich gegen das geile Luder noch voller Scham, es war doch ihr Bruder. Der aber ließ sich nicht irre machen, Weib wär Weib, sprach er, sprach's mit Lachen.</p><p>Und als sie schließlich die Wollust fühlte und als er ihr an Kitzler und Brüste spielte, ließ sie sich, ohne weiter zu klagen, von Fritz auf einen weichen Diwan tragen. Dort hat ihr der tief erregte Junge, erst den Kitzler geleckt mit der Zunge. Dann legte er die schon nasse Scheide bloß und schob ihr die Eichel mit einem Stoß in die enge, jungfräuliche Scheide hinein, er hielt ihr den Mund zu, so konnt sie nicht schreien. </p><p>Den nächsten Stoß führte er mit aller Kraft und hat seinen Schwanz ganz reingeschafft. Schön ausgefüllt war nun die kleine Futt, das Jungfernhäutchen ging dabei kaputt. Dann fühlte sie, als er weiter stieß, eine Wollust, als sei sie im Paradies. Doch sind als der Schwanz herausgenommen, die Schmerzen gleich wiedergekommen. Doch als Fritz sie nach Schmeicheln und Küssen mit dem Popo nach oben, auf den Diwan geschmissen Ihr die Backen mit den Händen spreizt und dabei mit Liebesschwüren nicht geizt, da wird Mariechen ganz plötzlich klar, dass ihr Popoloch auch noch jungfräulich war. </p><p>Mariechen bekam einen gewaltigen Schrecken, Fritz wollte den Schwanz in ihr Popoloch stecken. Darum kniff sie die Bäckchen ganz fest zusammen, doch Fritzens Kraft schien nicht zu erlahmen. Er gab ihr mit dem Gürtel einen Hieb auf den Po, Mariechen schrie ganz laut und stöhnte, ohhhhh. Dabei öffneten sich ihre Backen ganz weit, Fritz dachte nun ist es endlich so weit. Er nahm seinen dicken Schwanz in die Hand der steif vor Mariechens Popoloch stand und stieß ihn ihr tief in den After, der jetzt ganz offen war, wie ein Klafter. Er fickte Mariechen immer rein und raus, die stieß dabei ganz spitze Schreie aus. </p><p>Da stöhnte sie auf in geiler Brunst, als er fickte den Po nach allen Regeln der Kunst. Als sie Fritzes Samen im Popoloch spürte und bei ihr selbst die Hitze schürte, indem sie sich dabei ihren Kitzler rieb, dass auch ihr Säftchen nicht ferne blieb, Da gefiel ihr die Vögelei erst richtig gut, jetzt wusste sie, wie gut das Arschficken tut. Nun war sie auch gleich bereit, bei der nächstbesten Gelegenheit, mit Fritz zusammen in Bett zu steigen, er wollt ihr noch schönere Sachen zeigen.</p><p>Nachdem wir so kurz beschrieben, was die Kinder Mohr für Sachen trieben, sehen wir uns die Eltern mal an. Denn die Beiden fahren per Straßenbahn in die Stadt, um Geschäfte zu machen. Und da wir die Zwei etwas überwachen, werden wir in Kürze erfahren, was das für tolle Geschäfte waren. Um die Folge zu wahren, nehmen Frau Mohr wir als nächstes Objekt zu Beobachtung vor. Als ihr geschäftsbeflissener Gatte sich von ihr verabschiedet hatte, da war es mit ihren Besorgungen aus. sie nahm einen Wagen und fuhr nach Haus. Der Garten der Villa, mit Sträuchern und Bäumen, das war ein richtiger Winkel zu Träumen. Ein Glashaus stand in der Garten Mitte, dorthin lenkte Frau Mohr ihre Schritte. </p><p>Doch um die Pflanzen und Orchideen ausgerechnet sich anzusehen, das war nicht der Sinn von Frau Mohrs getrieben, dafür wäre ihr immer noch Zeit geblieben. Nein, dort wirkte mit kundiger Hand der neue Gärtner, der Ferdinand. Der war ein Kerl wie aus Stahl gebaut, eine tief gebräunte, dunkle Haut, zwei kräftige Arme, gewölbte Brust zeugten von Stärke und Liebeslust. Eine dicke Wölbung am Hosenlatz zeugte von einem sehr kräftigen Spatz. Einem Schwanz, der so richtig zu Vögeln taugt, das war es, was Madam so dringend braucht. Wegen der Hitze hatte der Mann nichts weiter als Hemd und Hose an.</p><p>Frau Mohr sah das mit Kennerblick und freute sich schon auf den schönen Fick. Doch musste sie erst ins Gespräch mit ihm kommen. Nachdem sie seinen Gruß entgegengenommen, frug sie gleich nach der Pflanzen Namen, wie man sie nennt und woher sie kamen. Sie bot ihm mit Absicht, als sie sich bückte, einen Blick in die Bluse, was ihn entzückte. Denn unter der Bluse von Frau Mohr, schauten zwei große Brüst hervor. Dann fasste sie lächelnd mit ihrer Hand, bei dem neuen Gärtner Ferdinand, nach seinem längst geschwollenen Schwanze und fragte, was ist dies für eine Pflanze? Als sie fasste an sein dickes Ei, da war es mit seiner Geduld vorbei. Es dauerte nur noch einen Augenblick, da lag Frau Mohr schon auf dem Rücken zum Fick. </p><p>Auf einer Bank, die im Gärtnerhaus stand, und vor ihr stand schnaufend der Ferdinand. Schnell holte er aus seinem Hosenlatz den steifen, dunkelroten, kräftigen Spatz, riss Frau Mohr das Höschen entzwei und legte die ganze Herrlichkeit frei. Dann hob auch sie die Beine empor, und drückte das Vötzchen weit hervor, schob den Schwanz, der so hart wie ein Stein, mit mächtigem Stoß in die Votze hinein. Frau Mohr stöhnte und keuchte vor Glück gab jeden Stoß mit dem Arsche zurück. </p><p>Sie küsste und biss mit vollem Genuss und schrie, als ein heftiger Samenerguss sich tief in ihre Scheide ergoss, und Ferdinand schnaufte dabei wie ein Ross. Zwar musste Frau Mohr den Ficker loben, denn so hat noch keiner 'ne Nummer geschoben, doch zufrieden war sie noch lange nicht, vielmehr auf weitere Nummern erpicht. Die Gelegenheit nahm sie gleich beim Schopf und lutschte ihm geil den Nüllenkopf, spielte mit seinen Butelhaaren und seinen Eiern, die riesig waren. </p><p>Sie leckte und schleckt an seinem Popoloch damit er ganz groß wird, dachte sie noch. Und so hat sie den Schwanz, der schlapp gemacht, bald wieder richtig zum Stehen gebracht. Dann war erst richtig der Teufel los, Fick folgte auf Fick und Stoß auf Stoß. Als sie nach einer Stunde geschieden, war Frau Mohr und auch Ferdinand zufrieden. Nur, dass jetzt bei Ferdinand, beim besten Willen nichts mehr stand.</p><p>Wir hatten Mohr , dem Familienoberhaupt bei seinen Geschäften auch nicht getraut. Und richtig, finden wir doch Herr Mohr bei einer ganz großen Hure vor. Nachdem sie normal eine Nummer gemacht, und die Vögelmaschine in Ordnung gebracht, Herr Mohr sie auf den Diwan streckte und ihr mit der Zunge den Kitzler leckte. Als dann den Beiden war's gekommen und er ihren Samen in den Mund bekommen, Berta, begeistert von seinem Können, wollte ihm 'ne extra Belustigung gönnen. </p><p>Nachdem sie den After mit Salbe beschmiert, hat, sie sich vor dem Spiegel platziert und Mohrchen das Popoloch hingehalten damit er damit kann schalten und walten. Das war allerdings keine Kleinigkeit, denn naturgemäß ist so ein Loch nicht sehr weit. Doch das Mohrchen war ja nicht dumm er fingerte erst in dem Löchlein herum. Nachdem er hineingesteckt seine Stange, da saß er fest, wie in einer Zange. Die Männer sind bekanntlich sehr, hinter möglichst kleinen Löchlein her. Mohrchen hat doch kräftig geschwitzt, bis sein Samen ihr in den Mastdarm spritzt. Nachdem er so alle Freuden genossen, waren seine Tagesgeschäfte abgeschlossen. Er zog sich an, versprach wiederzukommen und hat seinen Weg nach Hause genommen.</p><p>Frau Mohr stieg morgens aus dem Bette und begab sich an ihre Morgentoilette. Sie war sehr munter und guter Dinge, nur zeigten die Augen blaue Ringe. Das war noch von gestern Nachmittag, als sie als Reitpferd unter dem Gärtner lag. Als sie nochmals die Tour bedacht, wurde ganz leise die Tür aufgemacht. Herein trat ihr Sohn, der bewusste Fritz, was willst du? fragte sie sehr spitz. Mach dich sofort aus dem Zimmer raus! Da lachte sie der freche Bengel aus. </p><p>Ach Mama, sprach er im Nähergehen, gestern habe ich was Schönes gesehen. Es war ein Zufall, Gott sei Dank im Glashaus auf der Gartenbank. Da lag meine Mama auf dem Rücken und ließ sich von unserem Gärtner beglücken. Wenn ich das erzähl dem Papa, dann ist der größte Schlamassel da. Frau Mohr war gar nicht schlecht erschrocken, fast fühlte sie ihren Pulse stocken. Und sieh, ihr lieber Sohn sagte trocken: Reg dich nicht auf, ich sag keinen Ton, ich will dich vor seinem Zorne verschonen. Doch liebe Mama, es muss sich schon lohnen. Ich will nicht aus diesem Zimmer gehen, ohne dich völlig nackend zu sehen. Frau Mohr stieg die Schamröte ins Gesicht, das störte aber ihr Söhnchen nicht. Sie bat, sie flehte und tat vor ihm knien doch Fritz streckt ihr nur seinen Penis hin, du wirst ihn jetzt blasen, meinen Dicken und wenn er schön groß ist werd ich dich ficken. </p><p>Es ist doch besser, meinen Samen zu schlucken, als sich unter Papas Meerrohr zu ducken, der dir sicher ganz arg den Popo verhaut wenn er die Sache mit dem Gärtner durchschaut. Frau Mohr dachte mit großem Schrecken an ihres Mannes furchtbaren Stecken, mit dem sie bekam oft den Popo voll und das es so wehtat, wenn der Hintere schwoll. Und der so dicke Striemen hinterließ wenn er sich tief in die Pobacken biss. Da nahm sie lieber den Schwanz in den Mund und leckte die Eichel die so dick und rund. Sie vergaß dass es ihr Sohn war der Fitze der ihr gleich seinen Samen auf die Lippen spritze, und so saugte sie als ging's um ihr Leben um Fritzchen einen Orgasmus zu geben, doch so sehr sie sich mühte, es wollte nicht glücken, denn ihr Sohn wollte nur eins, seine Mutter ficken. Er führte sie zu ihrem Bette hin und fing an gleich selbst sie aus zu ziehen. </p><p>Ehe sie sich versah, stand sie selbst ganz nackend da. Alle Achtung, sprach der Fritz, das ist famos, Formen hast du, ganz tadellos. Doch bitte ich dich, der Wissenschaft wegen, dich einmal auf das Bett zu legen, damit ich mir die Partie betrachte, die gestern dem Ferdinand so viel Freude brachte. Was sollte sie machen? Sie musste schon ihr lockiges Vötzchen zeigen dem Sohn. Der hat sich auch keinen Moment besonnen und seine Mutter zu ficken begonnen. Loch ist Loch und Schwanz ist Schwanz dass ihr Sohn der Ficker war, vergaß sie ganz. Die Geilheit siegte über die Moral und so fickten beide gleich noch einmal. </p><p>Dann leckte sie ihm noch einmal den Schwanz, verschluckte dabei fast seine Eier ganz. Als Fritzchens Samen ist dann gekommen hat sie den Schwanz tief in den Mund genommen damit sie nicht einen Tropfen verschwende, hielt sie sich fest an dessen Lende dass Fritzchen nicht kann zurück mit dem Schwanz, schluckte sie das letzte Tröpfchen ganz. Der stöhnte und zuckte bei jedem Stoß wobei sein Ficksaft aus der Eichel floss, den Mama ganz gierig aufschleckte und dabei den Finger in ihr Vötzchen steckte, damit sie mit Fritz noch einmal kam,. und gleich meldete sich der Orgasmus an. Mit Schreien und Stöhnen kam dann Frau Mohr, aus ihre Votze floss reichlich Samen hervor. den Fritz nun, in der Hand der Erschlaffte mit seiner Zunge beiseite schaffte. Schöner kann es mit dem Mohrchen nicht sein dachte Frau Mohr und schlief in seinen Armen ein.</p><p>Marie ihrem Bruder innerlich grollte, weil er sie doch Heute in den Arsch ficken wollte. Sie war darauf schon ganz versessen, das fand sie so geil, da kann man alles vergessen. Sie hatte satt das lange Warten, darum ging sie zur Kühlung in den Garten. Da fand sie im Grase liegend dann schlafend den Gärtner Ferdinand. Aus dem geöffneten Hosenlatz sah lieblich hervor ein langer Spatz. Der aufrecht in die Höhe stand, weil vom Vögeln träumte der Ferdinand. Was machte die geile Marie? Sie ließ sich nieder auf die Knie, packte mit der Hand des Schwanzes Spitze und führt in an ihre juckende Ritze. </p><p>Dann begann sie auf und ab zu wetzen um so das Stoßen des Mannes zu ersetzen. Ferdinand, jetzt aus dem Schlafe erwacht, hat sogleich an Frau Mohr gedacht. Doch kam ihm das Loch gleich enger vor, da erkannte er auch gleich Marie Mohr, die sich auf ganz originelle Art, seinen Schlafe nutzend, sich mit ihm paart. Als sie jetzt still hält, weil's ihr gekommen, hat er sie schnell um die Hüften genommen, hielt sie fest und macht noch ne'n Stoß bis auch bei ihm der Samen floss. Marie, die nicht ganz schamlos war, errötete sichtlich, bis ins Haar. Als sie jetzt wieder zu sich gekommen, doch Ferdinand hat das nicht tragisch genommen. </p><p>Sein Schwanz, der vorher so steif und munter, baumelt jetzt ganz schlapp am Latz herunter. Einen traurigen Eindruck das Ganze macht, dass es Marie sogar zu Lachen gebracht. Er lachte auch und griff der Kleinen an ihre Muschi zwischen den Beinen, schob ihr den Schwanz in den Mund mit der Hand der nach einigem Lecken gleich wieder stand. Marie, durch das Saugen ziemlich erregt, sich willig auf den Rücken legt, wo sie mit heißer Lust dann fühlt, wie sein Riemen in ihrer Votze wühlt. Und al sie gerade in höchster Extasse, sich ganz geil wälzt im grünen Grase, Mariechens Vater nach Hause kam, und seinen Weg durch den Garten nahm. Wie er seine Tochter da erblickte, die der Gärtner in aller Andacht fickte, da hat er vor Zorn und Wut übermannt, dem Ficker mit dem Stock Eine aufgebrannt, der vor Schreck in die Höhe flitzte und seinen Samen auf Marias Körper spritzte. </p><p>Herr Mohr, der sich vor Wut konnte kaum fassen, hat Ferdinand auf der Stelle entlassen. Nahm Marie mit auf sein Zimmer oben, um ihr mit dem Stock den Arsch zu versohlen. Erst zog er ihr das Hemdchen und Höschen aus, dann holte er aus dem Schrank den Rohrstock heraus, Mariechen mußt auf dem Tische liegen und dann ihre Schenkel weit auseinander biegen, Als dann Mariechen zu weinen anfing, und ihr Popo auf und nieder ging, da sagte der Papa zu Mariechen ganz barsch: bleib ja liegen, jetzt gibts auf den Arsch, und wenn du nicht aufhörst, mit dem Gemotze, dreh ich dich um und dann gibts auf die Votze. Mariechen lag nun ganz brav auf dem Tisch, denn vor Papas Votzenhiebe füchtete sie sich. Mariechen streckte weit den Popo heraus und Herr Mohr zog sich die Jacke aus. Dann hob er das Meerrohr und oh Grausen ließ er ihn über Marichens Arschbacken sausen. Die schrie laut und flehte um Gnade, doch Papa Mohr dachte jetzt grade, bekommt die den Arsch voll, wie nie zuvor dann denkt ihr die Haue von Papa Mohr. </p><p>Die Striemen auf Mariechens Hinterteil, die machten Papa Mohr ganz geil. Und er konnt es vor Geilheit gar nicht lassen, beim Peitschen, Mariechen ans Schneckchen zu fassen. Er prüfte ob Mariechen schon komme, Mariechen genoss das Spielchen mit Wonne. Dann hörte er plötzlich auf zu schlagen, um Mariechen im Arm zum Divan zu tragen. Dort durfte sie sich auf dem Rücken ausstrecken und Herr Mohr begann ihr den Kitzler zu lecken. Mariechen spreizte die Schenkel ganz weit und der Papa sah die ganze Herrlichkeit, die Votze, den Popo und auch das Löchlein vom Popo, so süß, da stieß er gleich die Zunge hinein. Und während er seiner Tochter das Popoloch leckte, Mariechen ihren Vater an den Eiern neckte, sie streichelte und drückte die Hoden ganz arg und merkte dass der Papa das sehr mag, denn sein Penis wurde schnell groß und während er noch das Streicheln genoss, zog Mariechen, Papas Penis zum Mund und ließ in langsam verschwinden im Schlund. </p><p>Sie saugte den Schwanz tief in sich hinein der Papa war dabei kurz vor dem Schrein. Schnell zog er den Schwanz aus dem Mäulchen heraus, sonst musste er spritzen und dann war es aus, er wollte noch und das musste beides glücken Mariechen in Votze und Arschloch ficken. Er drehte Mariechen auf den Bauch und nahm seinen langen dicken Schlauch und schob ihn ihr in die enge Spalte und fickte so tief er konnte, der Alte . Doch kaum macht er ein paar kräftige Stöße, da wendet er sich ab von der Möße, er zog ihn aus dem Vötzchen ganz strickt und sagt, jetzt wird dir dein Arschloch gefickt. Zuerst musst du ihn aber noch lutschen, dann kann er besser ins Popoloch flutschen. Mariechen lutschte den Pimmel voll Lust, ach hätte der Papa das nur gewusst, dass sie Heute, welch ein großes Glück zum zweiten Mal wird in den Arsch gefickt.</p><p>Als Mariechen dann sah die riesige Stange, da wurde ihr doch ein wenig bange, Fritzchen's Pimmel war ja noch klein, aber jetzt steckt der Papa die's Riesending rein. Doch dann siegt die Geilheit, sie beugte sich vor spreizt mit den Händen die Backen und sagt zu dem Mohr: ""Los, fick meinen Popo aber steck ihn nicht ganz hinein, mein Popoloch ist ja noch so eng und so klein, für so einen Riesen wie deinen Schwanz, der füllt meinen Mastdarm voll und ganz, darum musst du mich vorsichtig stoßen Mariechen's Popo verträgt keinen Großen, es tut doch sehr weh und dann muss ich schrei'n und dann kommt sicher die Mama herein. Mohr ging zum Schrank, holte die Peitsche heraus, ein Ton von dir und ich peitsche dich aus, dann nimmt er aus der Hose den Dicken um Mariechen in den Arsch zu ficken. Es setzt seinen Schwanz an Mariechen's Darm und stößt ihn hinein das Gott erbarm. Mariechen stöhnt leise, sagt keinen Laut aus Angst, dass ihr Papa den Popo verhaut. </p><p>Mariechen liebte diesen langen Dicken, der jetzt begann ihren Arsch zu ficken., Der war viel länger, als der von Fritz und war auch vorne nicht so spitz. Mariechen's Angst vor dem großen Schwanz, verflog in den nächsten Minuten ganz. Sie wünschte dass der Papa nicht spritze, so dass sie ewig auf dem Pimmel sitze bis sie gekommen voller Wonne und Lust ach, hätte der Papa nur selber gewusst, dass man beim Ficken in eine Popospalte dem Mädchen seine kleine Muschi halte, um dann das Kitzlerchen zu streicheln den er fühlt es doch selber an der Eichel, wenn sich das Löchlein zusammenzieht wenn man mit dem kleinen Vötzchen spielt. Papa Mohr aber fickte es war eine Pracht, weil der runde Arsch ihm so entgegenlacht, tief in Mariechen's Popoloch hinein, Mariechen fand's geil wie konnt's anders sein. Jeden Stoß gab sie mit dem Arsche zurück, es wurde ein ganz grandioser Fick. </p><p>Als Papa Mohr dann an Marichen's Kitzler spielte und mit dem Finger die schwarzen Löckchen durchwühlte, da öffnet Mariechen das Vötzchen weit und stöhnte laut: Ich bin bereit ich komme, gleich muss ich's spritzen, da ließ er den Schwanz aus dem Popoloch flitzen, das hatte schon seinen tiefen Grund, er schob ihn Mariechen in den kleinen Mund, damit sie beide zusammen kommen hat Mariechen den Schwanz tief aufgenommen. Sie leckt jetzt den Schwanz von ihrem Alten und wichst mit dem Finger dabei ihre Spalte. Es dauert nicht lange da spritzt Papa Mohr, sein Samen schießt schnell aus der Röhre hervor. Genau in Mariechen geilen, offenen Mund, die schließt dann das Mäulchen, das hat seinen Grund. Mariechen will seinen Samen schlecken, denn der tut ihr gleich so herrlich schmecken und so saugt nun die freche Göre, dem Papa alles aus der Röhre, und als sie dann alles hat geschmeckt, hat sie ihm auch die Eichel sauber geleckt. Beim Lecken und Saugen bekam der Mohr, gleich wieder ein langes, steifes Rohr und legte Mariechen erneut auf den Rücken er woll't sie noch einmal ausgiebig ficken. </p><p>Mariechen lag wieder zum Stoßen bereit und spreizte die Füße und Schenkel ganz weit, das Poloch und Vötzchen standen ganz offen und der Saft ist ihr aus der Schecke geloffen, weil Marichen vor Geilheit es nicht konnte erwarten, der Papa sie fickte mit seinem enorm großen Harten. Weil sie den Wunsch schon lange hegte, sie ihm die Beine über die Schulter legte, damit der Arsch kam ganz in die Höh und dass er besser das Popoloch seh, falls er wolle das kleine Löchlein lecken, oder darin seinen Penis verstecken. Auch das Schneckchen trat jetzt weit heraus, das Kitzlerchen schaute ganz rosarot aus, wie es so geil aus dem Vötzchen stand und wartet ob sich 'ne Zunge fand, der ihm leckte, den kleinen Mädchenschwanz, bis das Mariechen zufrieden war voll und ganz. Mariechen Schamlippen öffneten weit, sie waren ganz dick und zum Ficken bereit. </p><p>Papa Mohr nahm seinen Schwanz in die Hand und suchte das Löchlein, was er auch fand, ein kräftiger Stoß und er war im Kanal, der Leib von Mariechen wand sich wie ein Aal und schrie dabei so erschrocken und laut, wie sonst, wenn ihr Papa den Popo verhaut: Papa mein Papa so höre doch dein Schwanz steckt doch im falschen Loch. Ins Vötzchen wolltest du, sagtest du doch, statt dessen fickst du mein Popoloch. Sei bitte so lieb und zieh ihn heraus einen weiteren Arschfick, das halt ich nicht aus. Dein Penis war doch so lang und so dick, vorhin beim letzten Popofick, doch nun schmerzt das Löchlein das merkst du doch fick lieber mein geiles Votzenloch. Das ist schon ganz heiß, vor lauter Erwarten und braucht deinen Schwanz, den Großen und Harten, dann kannst du es ficken mit aller Kraft, dann schenke ich dir auch meinen Votzensaft. </p><p>Wenn dir beim ficken die Eichel juckt und der Samen in deinen Hoden zuckt, dann zieh ihn schnell raus deinen großen Schlauch und spritz mir den Samen auf meinen Bauch wenn du ganz geil bist und triffst meine Brust erhöht das sogar ganz arg meine Lust. Schaffst du es aber zu treffen den Mund und spritzt mir den Samen tief in den Schlund, dann werd ich laut schreien vor lauter Glück und gebe dir alles mit Zinsen zurück. Ich werde dich lecken und lutschen und kosen und dir die Zunge ins Popoloch stoßen weil du das magst, wie ich nun weiß ich wich deinen Schwanz, das macht dich ganz heiß, was dann noch fehlt zu deinem Glück, das weiß dein Mariechen, ein Busenfick. Ich steck deinen Dicken zwischen die Brüste die kannst du dann ficken mit großem Gelüste und ist dein Penis schön lang und rund dann fick durch den Busen in meinen Mund. </p><p>Wenn's kommt bitte las ihn ruhig dort stecken, ich will deinen Samen auf der Zunge schmecken. Dabei macht Mariechen ihr Vötzchen weit auf, der Mohr dacht, wann hört das Geplapper auf wenn sie nicht aufhört ist's Zeit dass ich geh doch dann hat der Mohr eine prima Idee. Er geht um den Divan zu Marichens Kopf und hat ihr den Penis ins Mäulchen gestopft, von Mariechen hörte man keinen Laut weil sie jetzt an Papas Eichel kaut mit Hingabe lutschte sie an dem Stengel der immer größer wurde, der Bengel Da merkte der Mohr, er war an der Zeit, der nächste Orgasmus der war gar nicht weit, er hat doch versprochen Mariechen zu ficken, doch die schien die Sache zu üüberblicken. </p><p>Am Zucken der Hoden da war ihr klar, dass der Papa kurz vor dem Spritzen war und weil der Samen ihr so gut schmeckte sie schneller an der Eichel leckte als sie merkte das der Papa kam den Schwanz tief in den Mund sie nahm Mit geilem Gestöhne spritzte der Mohr der Samen schoss aus dem Penis hervor. So stark, dass Mariechen zusammengezuckt, dann hat sie den Samen genüsslich geschluckt dabei schaut sie hoch zu ihren Papa der schaut etwas böse, warum war doch klar, er wollt doch sein liebes Mariechen ficken, statt dessen tat sie ihn mit der Zunge beglücken. Vorbei war es Heut mit dem Mädchenfick Sein Schwanz war schlaff gar nicht mehr dick Mariechen die seine Gedanken verstand, nahm Papas Schlaffen wieder zur Hand beugt sich nach vorne und küsste ihn zart dem Schwanz gefiel diese neckische Art und flüsterte leise: Also bis Morgen, da werde ich dir den Rest besorgen, dann kannst du mich ficken und lecken dabei und mir das Ärschlein verhauen bis ich laut schrei. Ich weiß doch das liebst du, so wie ich auch, ich spür doch den Penis an meinem Bauch wenn nackt ich auf deinem Schoße liege und von dir mit dem Meerrohr auf den Popo kriege. </p><p>Ich merk's an dem Zucken wenn du dann spritzt während der Stecken mein Popoloch fitzt, Du tust so als währ nichts, doch ich weiß genau das schönste für dich ist der Arsch einer Frau ob klein oder groß ob rund oder dick, viel schöner für dich als der schönste Fick, ist's wenn ich das Höschen herunter zieh und mit nacktem Popo dann vor dir knie, um meine Strafe von dir zu empfangen dann kommt bei mir das große Verlangen, ich will deinen Schwanz, deinen großen dicken um in ein's von meinen drei Löcher zu ficken. Ob in's Vötzchen Mund oder Popoloch rein, das ist mir egal, nur schnell muss es sein. </p><p>Du aber merkst nichts von meiner Qual, ob ich auch komme das ist dir egal, Wenn ich vor Lust dann anfang zu schreien dann kannst du dir dabei ganz sicher sein das Schreien kommt nicht von den Schmerzen ich wünsche mir doch von ganzem Herzen, dass du mich dort zum Tische trägst, mich mit den Rücken auf die Tischplatte legst mir die Beine weit auseinander ziehst und deinen Schwanz tief in die Schnecke schiebst, da kannst mich auch ficken in meinen Popo vielleicht liebst du das enge Löchlein so, dass du darin willst ejakulieren, oder soll dein Schwanz mir imponieren und du steckst in mir in voller Größe, in meinen Mund statt in meine Möse so weit, dass dein Penis den Gaumen berührt dann sauge ich ihn wie sich's gebührt. Dein Saft schmeckt so gut, das weiß ich jetzt, seit ich mir damit die Lippen benetzt und darum kann ich er gar nicht mehr erwarten zu saugen und lecken deinen Großen, Harten. Ab Heute weiß ich wie sehr ich dich liebe doch gibst du mir wieder Mal Popohiebe auf meinen nackt gemachten Blanken dann musst du mir das anschließend Danken dass ich mich so willig und brav hab entblößt, wenn du mich zum Abschluss ordentlich stößt. </p><p>Am anderen Morgen hatte Frau Mohr mit ihrem Fritz was besonderes vor. Sie hatte sich darauf vorbereitet und sich zum Zwecke entsprechend gekleidet. Das heißt, es bedeckte ihre Figur ein dünner, seidener Schlafrock nur Den hat sie dann auch herunter genommen als Fritz zu ihr ins Zimmer gekommen. Zwar sah er die Reize mit geilen Blicken, doch fiel im gar nicht ein sie zu ficken. ""Aber"", begann der gerissene Schieber, ein anderes Zimmer das wäre mir lieber. wo kein Mensch uns dort sieht oder hört und wo du stöhnen kannst ganz ungestört wo du auch schreien kannst vor lauter Glück, wenn ich dir nachher dein Popoloch fick.</p><p>Im Fremdenzimmer, ganz unbenützt, sind wir vor jeder Störung geschützt. Das Bad nebenan ist um diese Zeit, ja auch höchst selten in Tätigkeit. Dass das kein schlechte Gedanke war das war auch der geilen Mama sofort klar. So haben sie sich auf leisen Sohlen, hinauf ins andere Zimmer gestohlen. Vor seiner in Geilheit erregten Mama stand Fritz nun völlig nackend da. Steil aufgerichtet der Schwanz ihm stand, was Mama natürlich entzückend fand. Statt dass er jetzt zu wichen anfing, Fritz lächelnd zu der Nebentür ging, die, wie uns schon vorher bekannt, das Zimmer mit dem Bad verband. Leise er die Tür aufklinkte und lächelnd der Mama mit dem Finger winkte, neugierig, was das wohl sei kam nackt wie sie war ganz rasch herbei. </p><p>Sprachlos vor Staunen blieb sie dann stehen, denn auf dem Diwan, was musste sie sehen, Mariechen, ganz nackt tat sie darauf rutschen und tat an ihres Vaters Nudel lutschen, die sie zwischen ihre Lippen steckte, während Mohr mit Gier beleckte, den Kitzler von seinem Töchterlein auch fuhr seine Zunge ins Votzenloch rein. Fritz der das Ganze hat arrangiert, lachte ganz laut und ungeniert. Schreckensbleich fuhren beide in die Höhe uns sahen Fritzchen und Mama, oh wehe die pudelnackt vor ihnen standen, da blieb ihnen natürlich die Spucke abhanden. Es wäre vielleicht zum Krach gekommen, hätte nicht Fritz das Wort genommen. Er erzählte dass Vater, Mutter, Tochter und Sohn, durcheinander ficken seit Tagen schon. </p><p>Die peinlichen Minuten waren vorbei und weiter ging die süße Vögelei. Madam Mohr streckte ihre herrlichen Glieder auf dem uns bekannten Divan nieder, daneben legte sich ihr lieber Gatte, der den Plan entworfen hatte. Mama Mohr, als Frau mit großer Erfahrung, hatte nun zu erleichtern die Paarung, die Knie fest an den Leib gezogen, hat sie die Möse hochgebogen. Fritz hat seinen Riemen hineingeschafft, was er besorg mit aller Kraft. Der durch die enorme Kraftentfaltung und seiner Mutter gestreckter Haltung bis an die Wurzel hineingeglitten und mit ihr"" Hohe Schule"" geritten. neben ihr das streckte Herr Mohr, seinen dicken, geschwollenen Ständer empor. Darauf setzte sich dann sein Töchterlein spreizt die Beine und führt seinen Penis ein. Begann dann zu ihres Vaters größtem Vergnügen, ihren Popo gekonnt auf und ab zu wiegen. Bis der Samen dann spritzte dauert das Spiel Mohr Junior ging als Sieger durchs Ziel. Laut rief die Mama Fritze's Namen als sie merkte, jetzt kommt ihr der Samen. </p><p>Da zog schnell zurück er den prallen Schlauch und spritzt seinen Samen auf Mamas Bauch. Die war ganz entzückt von den vielen Gespritze und der Saft lief ihr stoßweise aus ihrer Ritze. Dann massiert sie den Samen von Fritz in die Haut, sie tat des genüsslich und stöhnt dabei laut. Den Schwanz von dem Fritz nahm sie in die Hand der immer noch groß war und schon wieder stand, sie wichst es ein bisschen das gute Stück dann zieht sie ihm langsam die Vorhaut zurück, entblößt seine Eichel so weit sie nur kann beugte sich vor und leckt mit der Zunge daran. Als Mariechen dann aufschrie da erschrak sie sehr ihre Tochter rief: Bitte, Papa bitte nicht mehr. Sie schaute was Mariechen so schmerzhaft fand, da sah sie den Mohr mit dem Schwanz in der Hand der mächtig und geil in die Höhe stand. </p><p>Genau vor dem Popoloch von seiner Marie er wollt sie dort ficken und deshalb sie schrie. Doch das Schreien störte den Vater nicht, denn er war auf einen kräftigen Arschfick erpicht, deshalb schob er trotz Mariechens Protest, den Schwanz in den Popo hinein, bis zum Rest und kaum hat der Mohr ein paar mal gefickt, und Mariechen den Schwanz in den Popo gedrückt, da zog er ihn schnell wieder heraus, denn mit seiner Beherrschung war's aus, er spritzte seinen Samen mit lautem Getöse, Mariechen aufs Poloch und ihre Möse. </p><p>Im gleichen Moment kam auch der Fritz, der seiner Mutter den Saft auf die Zunge spritzt, die mit lautem Gestöhne und wildem Zucken, all seinen Samen aufleckt, um ihn zu schlucken, die anschließend alles mit der Zunge beleckt, weil ihr der Samen von Fritz so gut schmeckt. Die Damen waren danach noch ganz benommen, denn ihnen war der Saft noch nicht gekommen und da auch sie einen Orgasmus wollten, sie sich gegenseitig mehr Beachtung zollten, Mariechen öffnete Mamas Scham, erst roch sie und dann leckte sie daran, auch Mama suchte Mariechen Schwänzchen und leckte fleißig ihr kleines Hänschen, das war ein Lecken, Stöhnen und Saugen und die Herren ließen die Damen nicht aus den Augen, um ja nicht zu verpassen, wie beide sich saugen und als es den Beiden dann endlich gekommen da haben die Männer ihre Schwänze genommen sie dann den Damen in die Muschi gedrückt und sie nochmals ordentlich durchgefickt.</p><p>Doch im nächsten Kapitel kommt noch viel mehr vor, von der versaut-verfickten Familie Mohr.</p>"
653,Über Den Wolken,Baracuda,,"['Mg', 'pedo']","Über den Wolken, da muss die Freiheit wohl grenenlos sein.. aber ich habe da meine Grenzen gefunden!",2012-11-19T00:00:00,"This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.

Dies ist keine meiner üblichen Storys, wie ich sie meist schreibe und die Geschichte hat auch wenig mit Sex zu tun, aber ich wollte Euch damit einmal etwas anders unterhalen und würde mich freuen, wnn sie Euch gefällt.","<p>Über den Wolken muss die Freiheit wohl grenzenlos sein.... So heißt einer der schönsten Songs von Reinhard May, der leider zu Disco-Fox verkommen und jetzt von Betrunkenen in der Schinkenstraße von Malle gegrölt wird.</p><p>Auch ich hatte so ein Erlebnis über den Wolken, aber das ist eine lange Geschichte. Meine diversen Flug-Lizenzen habe ich bei der Bundeswehr erworben und dort so ziemlich alles geflogen was Flügel hat, außer einem Kampf-Jet.</p><p>Das wollte ich nicht, denn ich wollte auf keinen Fall schon mit Mitte vierzig in Pension geschickt werden. Als ich mich mit 18 Jahren und dem Abitur mit 1- in der Tasche bei der BW bewarb, stellte man mir in Aussicht, wenn ich mich für 12 Jahre verpflichte, dass ich bei der BW den Ingenieur für Flugwesen erwerben könne und so wurde ich das, was man bei der BW eine ""Z-Sau"" nennt, einen Zeitsoldaten. In den zwölf Jahren bekam ich diverse Auszeichnungen und Beförderungen, musste aber immer wieder den Standort wechseln, woran all meinen Beziehungen früher oder später zerbrachen.</p><p>Heute bin ich Anfang dreißig und leitender Ingenieur bei Europas größtem Händler für neue und gebrauchte Flugzeuge und für die Instandsetzung verantwortlich, was mir die Gelegenheit gibt, so reichlich meiner Flugleidenschaft zu fröhnen. Zudem arbeitete ich in meiner knappen Freizeit gerade an meiner Habilitation über Sternmotoren, wie sie im 2. Weltkrieg in diversen Flugapparaten verwendet wurden.</p><p>Nicht weil ich zu meinem Inc. unbedingt noch einen Doktortitel hinzufügen wollte, sondern weil mich das Thema besonders interessierte und auch weil ich mein Wissen drüber auch der nächsten Generation weitergeben wollte, bevor es in Vergessenheit gerät. Natürlich bin ich jetzt neu in der Stadt und wieder einmal solo. Aber ich suche nicht, denn ich habe festgestellt, wenn du nicht suchst, findest du!</p><p>Und so kam es dann auch und es komm immer dann, wenn du es am wenigsten erwartest. Auf dem Gelände meiner Firma baut ein Bauer, der die Äcker von uns gepachtet hat Gemüse an.</p><p>Das hätte er gar nicht nötig, denn dafür, dass er unser Fluggelände, nebst Startbahn vogelfrei hält, wird er von unserer Firma fürstlich entlohnt und zum Dank dafür, stellt er und immer wieder körbeweise Obst und Gemüse vor unser Büro. So auch Heute.</p><p>Als ich am späten Abend meinen Nachtdienst antrat, stand vor dem geschlossenen Hangar ein riesiger Korb mit Weißkraut. Ich ging in die Halle, begrüßte meine Mitarbeiter und fragte, wenn denn von dem Weißkraut etwas mir nach Hause nehmen wolle, aber alle winkten nur ab.</p><p>Ich hatte ebenfalls keine Verwendung dafür, wollte aber dem Bauern keinen Korb geben, oder das schöne Kraut vergammeln lassen und so kam mir die Idee, Franco zu fragen. Franco ist ein Freund von mir und besitzt eine Trattoria im Stadtzentrum, ein ziemlich angesagter Scene-Laden, mit einer riesigen Theke und angeschlossenem Restaurant.</p><p>Franco war hocherfreut, als ich ihn anrief und fragte, ob er das Weißkraut wolle und versprach mir, wenn ich ihm das Kraut gleich bringen würde, weil er nicht weg könne, er mir die größte Portion von seinen frischen Calamaris servieren würde. Da konnte ich natürlich nicht ""Nein"" sagen.</p><p>Ich fragte meine Mitarbeiter, ob sie mich entbehren könnten, da sagte mein Vorarbeiter: ""Wenn Du was vorhast Charly, dann geh ruhig, die Cessna wird erst im Laufe der Nacht fertig, du kannst sie sowieso erst bei Sunrise (Sonnenaufgang) starten und ausprobieren!""</p><p>Ich packte den Korb mit dem Kraut in den alten Landrover, mit dem wir immer auf dem Firmengelände herumkurven und den wir, weil wir so oft das Obst und Gemüse unsers Bauern darin herumkutschieren, liebevoll ""Möhrenfred"" nannten und fuhr damit in die Stadt. All ich so in meinem alten, grünen Overall aus dem die alten Ölflecken trotz intensivem Waschen nicht mehr rausgehen und den ich in einem Bundeswehr-Laden gekauft hatte und ständig trug, weil er so bequem war und dem Korb mit dem Kraut vor der Brust das Lokal von Francesko betrat, sah ich an einem der Steh-Tischen zwei Mädchen stehen.</p><p>Beide waren sehr hübsch und sahen aus, wie alle die Juppis, die immer bei Francesco herumhängen. An ihren overdressten Klamotten sah man deutlich, dass sie nicht gerade arm waren und eine Art Überheblichkeit und Arroganz ausstrahlten, die mir zuwider war.</p><p>Francesco kam auf mich zu, nahm mir den Korb aus der Hand, umarmte mich, küsste mich nach Art der Italiener drei Mal auf die Backen und rief: ""Ciao Carli, come stai, bene?""</p><p>""Gazie Mille Francesco, bene, bene!"" sagte ich darauf.</p><p>Francesco sagte immer ""Carli"" zu mir, weil er Charly nicht aussprechen konnte. Das eine Mädchen, die Hübschere drehte den Kopf, sah mich mit ihrem lasziven Blick ganz durchdringend an und fragte: ""Wer bist du denn, bist du der neue Lieferant?""</p><p>""Das geht dich doch gar nichts an Mädchen und mische dich nicht ein, wenn sich Erwachsene unterhalten!"" sagte ich barsch. Das Mädchen schaute mich ganz entgeistert an, ihre hübschen, dunklen Augen funkelten dabei und dann sagte sie ganz empört: ""Das hat ja noch niemand zu mir gesagt, ich bin auch schon erwachsen, schließlich bin ich schon achtzehn Jahre alt!"" </p><p>""Da wird es einmal Zeit, dass die das jemand sagt, dass du eine ungezogene Göre von erst achtzehn Jahren bist und in deinem Alter noch etwas Nachhilfe in Erziehung brauchst und ich wüsste das schon das rechte Mittel für dich, Mädchen!"" sagte ich und machte dabei eine unmissverständliche Handbewegung.</p><p>Die hübsche Kleine sah mich ganz verdutzt an und überlegte kurz, was sie sagen sollte, doch dann fing sie an zu grinsen, drehte sich leicht um, steckte mir ihr strammes Hinterteil, das sich so schön prall unter ihrem engen, schwarzen Courage-Kostüm abzeichnete hin und sagte lachend.</p><p>""Dann mach es doch, mach es ruhig, wenn dir danach ist!""</p><p>Ich konnte bei dieser Einladung nicht wiederstehen und gab der Kleinen einen festen Klaps auf den Popo!"" Die schnellte hoch und rief gespeilt empört: ""Ohhhh, das tat weh, du hast aber auch eine gute Handschrift!""</p><p>""Die sollte dein Vater auch haben Mädchen, dann wärst du sicher besser erzogen!"" sagte ich.</p><p>""Erzogen worden bin ich im Internat in der Schweiz, und zwar in Wewe, das ist in der Nähe Lausanne, dazu hatten meine Eltern keine Zeit, meine Mutter hat immer nur ihre unausstehlichen Charity-Veranstaltungen und mein Vater seine Fabrik im Kopf, komm lass uns als Versöhnung einen Prosecco trinken, ich lade dich dazu ein.</p><p>Ich hatte nichts gegen einen Prosecco wenn es bei Einem blieb, aber das trat nicht ein. Und es kam so, wie ich vermutet hatte, denn ich kannte meinen Freund in seiner Geroßzügigkeit.</p><p>Immer wieder schenkte Francesco uns nach, wobei sich das andere Mädchen, die meist schweigend neben uns gestanden und mich in einer Art von Missachtung, aber auch einem gewissen Neid, dass ich mich mit ihrer Freundin so gut verstand, von der Seite musterte, hielt sich beim Trinken vornehm zurück. Wir prosteten uns immer wieder zu, dabei erfuhr ich so nebenbei, dass das eine Mädchen Christine und das andren Anna hieß, Christine aber nur Chris genannt werden wollte und ich sagte ihnen, dass ich der Charly sei.</p><p>""Was machst du denn sonst, beruflich meine ich?"" fragte Chris neugierig.</p><p>""Ich bin ganz neu in der Stadt und arbeite bei der Fa. H.!"" sagte ich wahrheitsgemäß.</p><p>""Da schraubt er sicher an den Motoren herum!"" sagte Anna ganz verächtlich.</p><p>""Ja, das stimmt, ich schraube da an den alten, dreckigen Motoren herum!"" sagte ich und die beiden Mädchen lachten nur.</p><p>Plötzlich hupte es auf der Straße, als ich durch die Scheibe schaute, sah ich einen jungen Mann im neusten Jaguar-Sportwagen der winkte.</p><p>""Ich muss jetzt gehen, tschüss ihr Beiden!"" sagte das andere Mädchen, gab ihrer Freundin einen Kuss auf die Backe und ging, ohne mich nur eines Blickes zu würdigen, an mir vorbei nach draußen und stieg in den Wagen des Jungen, dann fuhren beide weg. Francesco brachte und jetzt eine riesige Portion Calamaris, die wir mit großem Appetit genossen, dazu floss wieder reichlich Prosecco, das zog sich so lange hin, bis das Mädchen ganz erschreckt auf die Uhr schaute und sagte: ""Oh, es ist ja schon nach zehn, ich habe meiner Mama versprochen um zehn zu Hause zu sein, ich muss jetzt leider gehen, denn ich bin eine gehorsame Tochter Charly, Francesco, kannst du mir ein Taxi rufen?""</p><p>""Kommt gar nicht in Frage Chris, ich fahr dich nach Hause!"" sagte ich bestimmt.</p><p>""Aber du hast doch auch getrunken Charly, für dich wäre es besser, wenn du dir auch ein Taxi nehmen würdest!"" sagte Chris ganz ernst.</p><p>""Weißt du Schatz, der Charly fährt betrunken besser als die meisten Autofahrer die nüchtern sind!"" sagte ich lachend.</p><p>Obwohl das nicht ganz so ist, wenn dir der Führerschein wegen Trunkenheit entzogen wird, kannst du deine PPL (Privat Pilot Licens) gleich danebenlegen, aber unseren ""Möhrenfred"" kannte jeder Bulle in dieser Stadt und eine Begegnung mit ihm wird immer mit einen freundlichen Winken beantwortet.</p><p> ""Ja, wenn das so ist, dann komm!"" sagte Chris und holte ihren Gelbeutel aus ihrer kleinen Dolce Carbana Tasche und auch ich zog meine Patte, aber Francesco winkte ab, schob beide Portmonee zurück und sagte: ""No, no bagare, Era il mio amici!"" was so viel hieß, wie: ""Ihr bezahl Heute nichts, ihr seid doch meine Freunde.</p><p>Dann verabschiedete uns Francesco mit den üblichen Küssen und schloss hinter uns die Türe. Als ich auf den Wagen zusteuerte, starrte Chris ganz fasziniert auf unseren ""Möhrenfred"".</p><p>In ihrem Blick sah ich eine Mischung aus Verachtung und Überheblichkeit, aber auch eine gewisse Bewunderung darüber, dass man so ein altes, vergammeltes Auto noch fahren konnte und stieg dann etwas wiederwillig ein. Ich konnte ihre Ansicht nicht teilen.</p><p>Aus meine Erfahrung, die ich in Afrika gemacht habe, wo ich lange Fluglehrer war, wusste ich, dass dort noch viele ältere Landrover, die oft dreißig Jahre und älter waren, klaglos ihren Dienst verrichteten, wenn auch seine Besitzer täglich alle Schrauben am Fahrgestell nachziehen mussten, damit der Landrover nicht seine Achsen verlor. Chris drückte ihre Körper fest in die harten Polster und wir fuhren los.</p><p>Während des ganzen Weges, quer durch die Stadt, bis zu der vornehmen Villengegend, in der sie wohnte, versuchte sie die Klappergeräusche unseres ""Möhrenfreds"" zu lokalisieren und so verlief unsere Fahrt ziemlich einsilbig. Am Anfang einer großen Allee sagte Chris plötzlich.</p><p>""Hier kannst du mich aussteigen lassen Charly!""</p><p>Da war ich mir sicher, dass sie nicht wollte, dass ich wusste, wo sie wohnt und war deshalb einigermaßen enttäuscht von ihr, aber doch so viel Kavalier, dass ich ausstieg, um den Wagen herumging, ihr die Türe öffnete, und ihr beim Aussteigen half. Dabei fiel mir wieder der Spruch ein: ""Was ist wenn ein Mann einer Frau die Wagentüre öffnet, na klar, entweder ist der Wagen neu, oder die Frau.</p><p>Plötzlich wurde mir klar, sie war es, sie war ""Die"" welche ich zwar nicht gesucht, aber gefunden hatte und die sicher etwas Glanz in mein sonst so tristes Leben beringen würde und eine Art Glückswelle ging durch meinen ganzen Körper.</p><p>""Sehen wir uns wieder Chris fragte ich neugierig.</p><p>Chris lächelte mich ganz süß an, dann griff sie in ihr Täschchen, holte eine Visitenkarte heraus, steckte sie mir in die Brusttasche meines Overalls und sagte: ""Kann sein, ruf mich doch einfach mal an Charly!""</p><p>Da sie dabei ganz nah bei mir stand, nahm ich sie in den Arm, drückte ihren warmen, weichen Körper fest an mich und versuchte sie auf den Mund zu küssen, aber Chris drehte den Kopf beiseite und so traf mein Mund nur ihren Backen. Dann löste sich Chris aus meiner Umklammerung und sagte noch im Gehen: ""Wenn du dir einmal rechte Klamotten anziehen und nicht so einen alten, vergammelten Kübel fahren würdest, dann könnte ich mich direkt in dich verlieben Charly!""</p><p>Dann ging sie mit stolzem Schritt die Allee entlang, drehte sich aber dann wieder um, um sich zu vergewissern, dass ich auch tatsächlich wegfuhr. Ich wendete den Wagen und fuhr soweit die Straße zurück, bis ich mir sicher war, das sie mich nicht mehr sehen konnte, dann hielt ich an, stieg aus dem Wagen, holte das Fernglas, das wir zur Beobachtung des Flugverkehrs immer im Handschuhfach des ""Mörenfreds"" haben heraus und schaute ihr nach.</p><p>Ich sah, wie sie in einer Villa mit großem Par verschwand und wusste jetzt auch wo sie wohnte. Ich fuhr zur Werft zurück, aber die Cessna war immer noch nicht fertig.</p><p>Für diesen Fall habe ich eine altes Feldbett in meinem Konstruktionsbüro stehen, auf das ich mich jetzt legte und auch sofort einschlief. Als mich mein Chef-Monteur weckte, was es bereits Mittag, so lange hatten die Jungs an der Cessna geschraubt. Ich beeilte mich vor den Hangar zu kommen, bestieg das Cockpit, rollte zum Haltepunkt der Startbahn und meldete mich starbereit. ""Delta, Eco, Alfa, Papa, Lima, Charly, ready for takeoff!"" kam die Antwort vom Tower. </p><p>Wobei ""Delta"" bei der internationalen Kennung für Deutschland und Eco für Einmotorig steht, der Rest ist die Registrierungs-Nummer beim Bundes-Luftfahrts-Amtes. Die Flepps auf 30 Grad, den Stachel bis zum Anschlag und schon schoss die Cessna mit der doppelten Geschwindigkeit eines Ferraris über die Piste.</p><p>Ein leichter Zug am Steuerknüppel, schon hob sie ab und schwebte den Wolken entgegen. Die brave, alte Cessna schnurrte zwar, aber an ihrem Vergaser mussten noch ein paar kleine Änderungen vorgenommen werden, konstatierte ich.</p><p>Ich umflog das Stadtgebiet ein paar Mal und hatte plötzlich eine Idee: Mir fiel ein, dass ja auch im Fach der Cessna ein Feldstecher war, ich flog in Richtung der Villen und suchte damit die Reihe der Häuser ab und tatsächlich wurde ich fündig.</p><p>Auf der Rückseite des Hauses, in dem Chris gestern verschwand war ein großer Park und auf dem Rasen lag neben dem großen Pool Chris auf eine Liege und sonnte sich. Sie trug nur einen knappen, roten Bikini mit weißen Punkten, der ihre herrliche Figur noch viel besser modellierte, als das enge Kostüm gestern.</p><p>""Na warte nur du kleines Biest, dir werde ich jetzt mal einen gewaltigen Schrecken einjagen!"" dachte ich, dann machte ich eine Kehre, so dass ich genügend Abstand zu der Villa hatte und ging in den Sinkflug.</p><p>Das ist eigentlich verboten, die vorgeschrieben Flughöhe über Anwesen muss mindesten 500 Meter betragen, aber das wird von den Piloten oft missachtet, weil sie wissen, das wenige der Leute, die sich so belästig fühlen sich beschweren, die Meisten wissen nicht einmal wo und auch selten können sie in der Eile die Kennung des betreffenden Flugzeuges notieren und so bleibt ihnen nur übrig, hinter dem Flieger her zu schimpfen.</p><p>Sollte das Ganze aber gemeldet werden, droht dem Piloten eine Untersuchung durch das Luftfahrtsbundesamt in Bonn, die mit einem Verweis oder schlimmstenfalls mit dem Entzug seine Flug-Lizenz enden kann. Dabei zog ich den ""Stachel"" der Cessna so weit zurück, dass der Motor fast nur im Leerlauf war und das Flugzeug leise, wie ein Segelflugzeug schwebte. Als ich so etwa fünfzig Meter vor der Villa und ebenso hoch war, schob ich das Gas bis zu Anschlag wieder rein und die Cessna schoss laut aufheulend wieder in den Himmel.</p><p>Durch das Cockpitfenster sah ich Chris die vor Schreck fast von der Liebe gefallen wäre, dann hochschnellte, die Faust hob und wüst hinter der Maschine her schimpfte. </p><p>Dann drehte ich einen Kreis und legte die Cessna auf die Seite um Chris besser sehen zu können, aber sofort schlug die Gir-Warnig Alarm, das ist eine Warnfunktion, dass das Flugzeug jetzt in einer bedrohlichen Schräglage ist und bei weiterer Neigung würde der Luftstrom unter den Tragflächen abreißen, was unweigerlich zum Absturz führt. Ich wäre nicht der Erste Pilot, der bei einem solchen Manöver, das man unter Piloten den ""Heimatflug"" nennt, abgestürzt wäre. Ich dirigierte die Cessna wieder gerade und steuerte den Flugplatz an, rollte sie in den Hangar und gab Anweisungen, was noch zu korrigieren wäre, bevor ich sie erneut testete.</p><p>Dann ging ich in mein Büro und rief Chris an. Sie war überrascht, mich so früh schon am Telefon zu haben, war aber noch erstaunter als ich sie fragte: ""Na Chris hast du eben Angst gehabt?""</p><p>""Angst vor was?"" fragte sie gespannt und dann: ""Ach so, du meinst Angst vor dem Verrückten, der eben im Tiefflug über unser Haus gedonnert ist, wenn ich den erwischen könnte, der würde vielleicht was erleben!</p><p>"" Du hast ihn schon erwischt Chris!"" sagte ich lachend.</p><p>Erst schweig sie, dann rief sie laut: ""Woher weißt du denn das alles sag jetzt bloß nicht, dass du der Irre warst, der über unserem Haus seine unfertigen Flugübungen gemacht hat Charly?""</p><p>""Doch der Irre war ich, hast du nicht Lust einmal mitzufliegen Chris?"" fragte ich neugierig auf ihre Antwort.</p><p>""Ich bin mit meinen Eltern schon um die halbe Welt geflogen, aber immer nur mit Jumbos, in so einen kleinen Kiste habe ich noch nie gesessen und habe auch keine große Lust darauf, wenn ich aber ja sage, dann nur, weil ich dich treffen will, um dir irgendwo hinzutreten du Spinner, aber komm und hol mich ab, den alten Kübel kannst du aber am Ende unserer Straße parken, ich will nicht, dass meine Eltern sehen, was für einen schlechten Umgang ich mit Leuten wie dir habe, dort warte ich dann auch auf dich!"" sagte Chris fast beleidigend und ich schwor ihr dafür Rache. </p><p>""Also in etwa zwei Stunden, dann ist die Cessna für ihren zweiten Test fertig!"" sagte ich und Chris sagte.</p><p>""Also, dann tschüs bis nachher!"" und legte auf.</p><p>Ich hatte also reichlich Zeit, so ging ich in aller Ruhe duschen, rasierte mich und zog sogar einen frischen Overall und ein weißes Hemd dazu an. Dann ging ich zum Ende des Hangars, wo wir, meine Mitarbeiter und ich, in einem unbenutzten Seitenflügel all unsere Autos parken. Ich überlegte, mit was ich Chris jetzt abholen könnte.</p><p>Erst wolle ich meinen Oldtimer, einen Jaguar-E-Type, den ich in Florida gekauft und importiert hatte, weil in dem Sonnenstaat Autos selten rosten und den ich selbst liebevoll restauriert habe nehmen, aber dann fiel mir ein, ich dass Chris für ihre Frechheit am Telefon vorhin richtig schocken wollte und stieg in meinen schwarzen Strosseg-Carera.</p><p>Bein Einsteigen schaute ich auf die Uhr und merke, dass es reichlich spät war. Ich ließ den Wagen an, gab Gas und die weit über 500 Ps katapultierten mich förmlich aus der Halle.</p><p>Quer durch die Stadt zu fahren war kein Problem und tatsächlich war ist fast pünktlich, als ich in die Villen-Alle einbog. Das ah ich Chris auch schon, sie ging gegenüber die Straße entlang, mir entgegen.</p><p>Sie sah im Gegensatz zu gestern völlig verändert aus, Heute hatte sie ein schickes, weites Seidenkleid an und darunter trug sie Seidenstrümpfe mir Naht, darin sah sie aus wie ein Backfisch aus den 50er Jahren, so etwas hatte ich schon lange nicht mehr gesehen und wenn dann höchstens in den Staaten.</p><p>Bei jedem Auto das kam schaute sie kurz auf, senkte aber sofort wieder den Blick, so auch bei mir, sie nahm mich gar nicht war, als ich an ihr vorbeifuhr, denn sie suchte ""Möhrenfred"". Am Ende der Allee wendete ich und fuhr zurück, als ich auf ihrer Höhe war, schaute sie kurz auf und dann sofort wieder suchend geradeaus.</p><p>Ich fuhr im Schritt neben ihr her, ließ das Fenster herunter und fragte sie: ""Suchen Sie vielleicht jemanden, meine Dame!""</p><p>Chris hob den hübschen Kopf und schaute mich ganz erschrocken an, dann dämmerte es ihr und sie rief: ""Ach der Spinner, ja wo kommst du denn her und wem gehört der Porsche da, hast du den vielleicht geklaut.</p><p>""Nicht geklaut, sondern nur gekauft!"" sagte ich lachend.</p><p>""Dann gehört dir also schon ein Rad davon und der Rest gehört sicher der Bank!"" frotzelte sie, steig aber ein, als ich ihr von meinen Sitz aus die Wagentüre öffnete.</p><p>Die Rückfahrt zur Werft war ziemlich einsilbig, sicher war Chris so verlegen, dass sie nicht recht wusste, über was sie mit mir reden sollte und mir war das gerade recht, denn ich hatte ja noch eine Aufgabe, nämlich die Cessna zu testen und ging dabei in Gedanken noch einmal jeden Testpunkt durch.</p><p>Dann bogen wir auf das Firmengelände, wo die Cessna bereit am Haltepunk stand, daneben zwei meiner Mitarbeiter, der zweite Flug-Ingenieur und ein Mechaniker.</p><p>Als ich mit dem Wagen der Einfachheit wegen direkt vor dem Flugzeug parkte, hielt der Flug-Ingenieur Chris galant die Wagentüre auf und als ich auch ausgestiegen war, sagte er dann zu mir: ""Die Cessna schnurrt wieder Herr Ingenieur, ich hoffe sie finden nicht noch mehr Fehler!"" </p><p>""Das glaube ich nicht Chef, wir haben alles durchgecheckt!"" sagte der Mechaniker auch noch zu letzt.</p><p>Ich schaute Chris an, die eben im Begriff war, entweder vor Verlegenheit in den Boden versinken zu wollen, oder kurz davor war, ohnmächtig zu werden, jedenfalls wechselte ihr hübsches Gesicht dabei mehrmals die Farbe und Chris schaute dann vor Verlegenheit starr auf die Cessna.</p><p>Der Mechaniker öffnete ihr die rechte Türe der Cessna, denn der Pilot sitzt zur Erkennung, wer das Flugzeug steuert immer auf dem linken Sitz, obwohl man das Flugzeug von beiden Sitzen aus, fliegen kann und zeigte ihr noch die Tritte auf den Tragflächen, über die man in das Flugzeug einsteigen kann.</p><p>Einige Passagiere, die noch nie in so einem Flieger mitgeflogen sind, haben oft Probleme damit, weil sie sich nicht vorstellen können, mit den Füßen auf die sonst so empfindlichen Tragflächen zu treten, und so war das auch bei Chris. Aber dann saß sie endlich im Flieger und plötzlich war ihre Arroganz und Überheblichkeit wie weggeblasen, vor mir saß ein liebes, süßes Mädchen mit großen Augen wie ein kleines Kind vor dem Weihnachtbaum. Ich gab dem Ing. den Porscheschlüssel und stieg in die Maschine.</p><p>Langsam rollte ich zum Startpunkt, trat dort hart auf die Bremse und gab Gas um den Öldruck des Motors zu prüfen. Alle Instrumente funktionierten einwandfrei und ich bekam auch gleich die Startfreigabe.</p><p>Als ich den Stachel, wie man in Pilotenkreisen scherzhaft den Gashebel nennt, ganz hineinschob und die Cessna wie ein wildes Tier nach vorne schoss, schloss Chris vor Schreck die Augen und hielt sie auch solange geschlossen bis die Maschine abgehoben hatte, aber dann kam sofort wieder ihre Art mich zu provozieren durch, oder war es etwa so, wie ein Kind, wenn es Angst vor dem dunklen Keller hat, unten dann laut singt, jedenfalls sagte sie: ""Mann was hat die alte Kiste für eine Beschleunigung, mich hat es ja dabei direkt in den Sitz gepresst, das Ding ist ja noch schneller als dein Angeber-Auto!""</p><p>""Das ist kein Angeber-Auto, sonder mein Hobby und dafür arbeite ich auch hart, ich habe ja sonst keine kostspieligen Vergnügen!"" sagte ich fast barsch.</p><p>Chris drehte sich zu mir, legte mir ihre linke Hand auf den Oberschenkel und sagte: ""Sei nicht eingeschnappt Charly, ich habe das mit dem Angeber-Auto ja nur im Spaß gesagt, ich mag Männer, die wissen war sie wollen und dafür hart arbeiten und wenn du sonst keine kostspielige Vergnügen hast, könne wir das ja ändern!""</p><p>Und sie ließ ihre Hand dort, auch als wir unsere Flughöhe von 10 000 Fuß, das sind etwa 3000 Km. erreicht hatten und ruhig dahinglitten.</p><p>Plötzlich fragte sie mich: ""Du Charly, sag mal, hast du schon einmal ""Sex"" in so einem Flugzeug gemacht?"" und dabei fuhr sie mit ihrer Hand immer höher.</p><p>""Was ist denn das für eine verrückte Idee, in so einer kleinen Kiste ""Sex"" zu machen, ich bevorzuge dafür ein bequemes Bett, aber ich fliege ja meist auch nur allein und wenn ich mal einen Passagier an Bord habe, ich er nicht weiblich und so hübsch wie du, sondern männlich und hat nur seine Test-Instrumente im Kopf!""</p><p>""Ihr Männer habt eben alle keine Fantasie, euch fällt beim Sex immer nur das Bett ein und nicht, dass es dafür noch andere, verschwiegenere und aufregendere Plätz gibt um sich dort zu lieben, aber jetzt hast du ja alles was du willst, komm lass es uns machen!"" sagte Chris lachend und bevor ich dagegen protestieren konnte, hatte sie sich in ihrem Sitz auf die Seite gedreht, war zu mir rüber geklettert und hat sich mit dem Gesicht zu mir, auf meinen Schoß gesetzt, ihre Arme um meinen Nacken geschlungen und versuchte mich zu küssen.</p><p>Ich drehte den Kopf weg und sagte zu der einigermaßen enttäuscht dreinschauenden Chris: ""Lass das Schatz, ich muss doch fliegen, ich mag dich, sehr sogar und ich wünsche mir nichts mehr als Sex mit dir zu haben, aber in meinem oder deinem Bett und nicht in dieser alten, engen Kiste hier!""</p><p>""Das ist ja gerade das aufregende an der ganzen Sache, Sex im Flugzeug, das hatte ich noch nie und ohne meine Lust, die ich jetzt darauf habe, hättest du sehr lange darauf warten müssen, mich in dein Bett zu bekommen, also nütze jetzt deine Chance du kannst doch einfach den Autopiloten einschalten Charly!""</p><p> ""Das kann ich natürlich machen!"" sagte ich und gab auf.</p><p>Chris schaute mir so gespannt zu, wie ich den Autopiloten programmierte, als ob sie etwas davon verstehen würde und als ich fertig war und mich wieder gerade vor sie hinsetzte, hob sie ihr Kleid so weit hoch, dass ich ihr Höschen sehen konnte. Es war ein lachsfarbenes Seidenhöschen mit weitem Beinausschnitt, sogenannte Frech-Knickers, das ihr sehr gut stand. Nachdem ich mich nach der Meinung von Chris, an ihrer Unterwäsche sattgesehen hatte, hob sie ihre süßen Popo, griff in ihr Höschen und zog es sich runter, dabei hatte sie etliche Mühe sich in der Enge zwischen meinem Schoß und dem Steuerknüppel, das Höschen ganz auszuziehen, was ihr aber einigermaßen gelang, denn endlich hielt sie ihr Höschen wie eine Trophäe hoch und legt es mir lachend auf den Kopf.</p><p>Ich zog den herrlichen Duft ihres Körpers, in einer Mischung von kostbarem Parfüm und dem Geruch einer sexuell erregten Frau tief ein, aber dann packte Chris ihr Höschen wieder und mit den Worten: ""Das brauchen wir jetzt nicht mehr Charly"" griff sie an den Verschluss des Kabinenfensters.</p><p>Ich packte sie bei der Hand und konnte sie so gerade noch davon anhalten, den Hebel umzulegen und rief: ""Bist du lebensmüde Schatz, du kannst doch nicht das Kabinenfenster aufmachen und einfach deinen Schlüpfer da rauswerfen, was glaubst du was mit offener Kabine mit dem Flugzeug alles passieren kann, wir könnten ins Trudeln kommen und abstürzen!""</p><p>""Oh das wusste ich nicht, entschuldige du alter Brummbär!"" sagte Chris gespielt geknickt, dann griff sie an die Klappe meiner Brusttasche des Overalls, öffnete sie und steckte mir ihr Höschen da rein.</p><p>Dann hob sie ihren Unterleib und nestelte am Reißverschluss meiner Hose, dabei sah ich für einen kurzen Augenblich, dass Chris unten epiliert war. Als Chris endlich meine Hose geöffnet und meine Männlichkeit herausgeholt hatte, hob sie wieder den Po und setzte sich einfach darauf. Ich spürte, wie ich in meiner ganzen vollen Länge in sie eindrang und sah dabei ihr hübsches Gesicht mit den ganz verklärten Augen, die halb geschlossen waren und hörte ihr leises Stöhnen, das aus ihrem lasziven Mund kam.</p><p>Eigentlich bin ich beim Sex immer der aktive Part und überlasse das selten meiner Geliebten, aber diesmal genoss ich es unendlich, wie Chris buchstäblich auf mir ritt und ihre Bewegungen dabei immer schneller und intensiver wurden. Ich wollte aber auch nicht untätig sein und schaltete den Autopiloten aus, dann flog ich erst eine sanfte Rechtskurve, dann eine scharfe Linkskurve, ging dann in den Sinkflug, fing die Maschine wieder ab und zog sie in den Himmel.</p><p>Chris gefiel das sehr, je mehr Faxen ich mit dem Flugzeug machte, umso schneller bewegte sie sich auf mir, jetzt stöhnte sie auch nicht mehr erregt, wie vorher, jetzt jauchzte sie direkt beim Sex und mir war klar, dass ich das nicht mehr allzu lange aushalten würde. Plötzlich, als ich gerade eine sanfte Linkkurve flog, sah ich am Horizont zwei kleine Punkte, die rasend schnell näher kamen. Für einen erfahrene Piloten, der einen andres Flugobjekt auf seiner Flugbahn entdeckt heißt das höchste Gefahr und um so eine Kollision zu vermeiden, riss ich den Steuerknüppel ganz nach links und gab Vollgas, aber es war bereits zu spät.</p><p>Plötzlich schossen zwei grelle, rote Blitze in die Flugzeugkabine und dann war es Sekunden lang so hell, das ich fast blind dabei wurde und Chris vor Schreck fast von mir herunterfiel.</p><p>In meine Blindheit fand ich gerade noch den Schalter des Autopiloten und war froh, dass sich das Flugzeug sofort stabilisierte und wieder geradeaus flog.</p><p>""Was war denn das Charly, mir ist vor Schreck ja fast das Herz stehen geblieben, war das ein Beinahezusammenstoß mit einem anderen Flieger?"" fragte Chris ganz erschreckt, nachdem sie wieder auf den Nebensitz geklettert und ihr Kleid geordnet hatte. Ich suchte auch einer Erklärung dafür, dann als ich wieder etwas sehen konnte, schaute ich auf meine Instrumente, besonders auf dem Kompass, das wurde mir klar, was geschehen war, ich beruhigte Chris indem ich versuchte ihr zu erklären, was eben geschehen war: ""Nein Schatz, das war kein anderes Flugzeug, das waren Zwei, bei unserem schönen Sexspiel habe ich nicht darauf geachtet, dass wir erheblichen Seitenwind haben und so sind wir mit der Maschine in eine militärisches Sperrgebiet eingedrungen, deshalb haben zwei Kampf-Jets mit ihren Laser-Kanonen in meine Kanzel geschossen, damit ich weiß, dass ich in einer verbotenen Zone fliege und diese sofort zu verlassen habe. </p><p>Im Ernstfall wären es aber keine Laser-Kanonen sonder echte Kanonen gewesen und was für eine Chance du da hast, weißt du jetzt selbst!"" sagte ich und Chris schieg betreten. Ihr Schweigen hielt auch noch an, nachdem ich gelandet war und sie unsicheren Schrittes in meinen Porsche steig, den der Inc. mir zur Startbahn gebracht hat.</p><p>Chris blieb auch auf dem ganzen Weg in die Stadt schweigsam, nur als ich sie fragte, ob sie noch mit zu mir kommt, sagte sie leise: ""Nein Charly, sei mir aber deshalb nicht böse, vom Sex habe ich heute genug, ein anderes Mal ja!"" Diesmal fuhr ich sie bis zum großen, schmiedeeisernen Tor der Villa das sich sofort automatisch öffnete, aber ich fuhr nicht hinein und bevor ich austeigen und Chris die Wagentüre öffnen konnte, gab sie mir einen flüchtigen Kuss auf die Backe, sprang aus dem Wagen, winkte mir noch zu und verschwand im Haus.</p><p>Als ich an meine Brusttasche griff, fiel mir ein, dass da ja noch ihr Höschen drinsteckte und ich es vergessen hatte es Chris wiederzugeben.</p><p>Und da steckt es noch heute, nicht im gleichen Overall natürlich, das süße, kleine Ding wandert von Overall zu Overall und ich pass auf wie ein Luchs, das das süße Souvenir von Chris nicht aus Versehen mit meinen Overalls in der Wäsche landet.</p><p>Chris weiß natürlich, dass ich ihr Höschen wie ein Fetisch überall mit mir herumschleppe, denn sie ist längst meine Frau und wenn das Lied. --- Über den Wolken.... ,--- irgendwo gespeilt wird, müssen wie uns beide vor Lachen fast ausschütten, was andere Leute, wenn wir dabei mal nicht alleine sind, oft sehr verwundert, weil sie das gar nicht verstehen können.</p>"
654,Verbotene Spiele,Baracuda,,"['Mg', 'oral', 'anal', 'spank']",,2013-03-15T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Nach einer längeren Geschäftsreise war ich endlich froh, zu Hause zu sein. Meine Frau und die Große waren im Theater und Gaby unser siebenjähriges Nesthäkchen lag in ihrem Bettchen und schlief.</p><p>Ich hatte gerade geduscht und saß im Morgenmantel auf der Couch und schaute mir das Fernsehprogramm an. Da kam Gaby angetippelt, sie trug ein kurzes Nachthemndchen und hielt ihren Teddy im Arm.</p><p>Sie blieb vor mir stehen und rieb sich die verschlafenen Äuglein und sagte dann leise:</p><p>""Papi, ich kann nicht schlafen, kann ich mich nicht ein wenig zu dir setzen?""</p><p>""Ja, komm nur Schatzi, setzt dich zu mir!"" sagte ich.</p><p>Gaby schlang ihre kleinen Ärmchen um mich, drückte mich ganz fest und sagte treuherzig:</p><p>""Papi, du bist lieb!""</p><p>Ich vergrub mein Gesicht in ihren langen blonden Haaren und roch ihren.</p><p>Körper, der Duft junger, zarter Haut und ihre Körperwärme betörten mich, ich musste sie jetzt unbedingt streicheln, streicheln an verbotenen Stellen, da wo Väter im Allgemeinen nicht ihre Töchter streicheln, aber ich musste, es war wie ein Zwang für mich und wann hatte ich die Kleinen schon mal so ganz für mich?""</p><p>Ich streichelte ihr über den Po, Gaby hat nämlich das süßeste Ärschen, das ich je bei so einem kleinen Mädchen gesehen habe, es ist zwar etwas zu groß, für ihre sieben Jahre, aber herrlich rund und prall und ihre strammen Schenkelchen dazu erst, einfach ein Gedicht. Da sich Gaby nicht vom Fleck rührte wurde ich frecher, ich griff ihr unter das Nachthemdchen und fuhr ihr mit der Hand hinten die Beinchen hoch bis zu Po und dann wieder über ihr rundes Bäuchlein nach vorne.</p><p>Gaby ließ zu dass ich ihr vorne mit der Hand über ihren kleinen, nackten Schlitz fuhr, ja sie lehnte sich sogar an mich und spreizte die Beinchen etwas und dann stöhnte sie leise:</p><p>""Oh, ohhhhh!""</p><p>Um keine Pause aufkommen zu lassen, fragte ich Gaby leise:</p><p>""Warum ist Gaby unter ihrem Nachthemdchen ein Nacktfrosch!""</p><p>""Weil...., weil... ich mein Höschen nicht gefunden habe, ich weiß nicht, wo die Mama das hingetan hat!""stotterte Gaby ""So, so, du hast also dein Höschen nicht gefunden und jetzt ist das Gaby-Popochen ganz nackig, du wirst dich noch erkälten!""sagte ich und streichelte Gaby ausgiebig die Pobäckchen hinten, zwickte ihr in die Bäckchen, überprüfte die Spannung und zum Schluss war ich mit beiden Händen unter ihrem Nachthemd und zog ihr die beiden dicken Schinken weit auf und dachte noch:</p><p>""Wie wird jetzt wohl ihr süßes kleines Arschloch hinten aussehen und ob ihr enges Vötzchen jetzt dabei auch schön weit offensteht? "" Ich griff ihr wieder vorne zwischen die Beinchen und streichelte sie dort zärtlich.</p><p>Gaby wollte sich etwas aufrichten und griff hinter sich, da hatte sie plötzlich meinen Penis in der Hand, der mir aus dem offenen Bademantel vorne herausgerutscht war.</p><p>Sie erschreckte aber gar nicht darüber, sie drehte sich, ohne meinen Penis loszulassen, zu mir um, schaute auf mein enormes Glied und sagte halb erstaunt und halb anerkennend:</p><p>""Oh Papi, du hast ja ein ganz steifes Schwanzi!""</p><p>Ich vergaß, dass Gaby seit neustem in der Schule Sexualunterricht hatte und und manchmal mit ihrem neu erworbenen Wissen überraschte und auch manchmal direkt schockierte.</p><p>""Ja warum soll ich denn kein großes Schwanzi bekommen, wenn man so süße Ärschen und liebe Pipis streichelt, da wir man halt geil dabei und dann müssen Papis eben ihr Schwanzi in solch liebe Pipis hier stecken!"" sagte ich und steckte Gaby meine Fingerkuppe zwischen die Schamlippen.</p><p>""Papas dürfen das aber nicht, die dürfen ihre Schwanzi's nicht in Pipis von kleinen Mädchen stecken, das ist verboten, Papis dürfen ihr ""Ding ""nur im Mama-Muschi'sstecken, weil so die Kinder gemacht werden!"" sagte Gaby frech.</p><p>""So ist das also!""sagte ich, weil ich jetzt wirklich nicht wusste, was ich Gaby antworten sollte.</p><p>Da fragte Gaby verlegen:</p><p>""Du Papi, wie ist das eigentlich, wenn man geil ist?""</p><p>""Weißt du, das ist so Schatzi, wenn ein Mann an Mama-Muschis oder an Pipis von kleinen Mädchen denkt, dann wird er geil und bekommt ein ganz großes, steifes Schwanzi, so wie der Papi jetzt eins hat, das du gerade so lieb in der Hand hältst!""</p><p>""Das ist bestimmt genau so wie bei mir, wenn ich an was Schönes denke, dann bekomme ich auch ein ganz schönes Gefühl zwischen den Beinchen vorne und muss mich dann immer ganz schnell da streicheln, bin ich dann auch geil Papi?</p><p>""Ja, das kann schon sein, dass es so ist, aber es kommt auch darauf an, an was Schönes du dabei denkst, Schatzi!""sagte ich und Gaby wurde ein bisschen verlegen und flüsterte:</p><p>""Wenn ich dir das verrate, lachst du mich doch nur aus, Papi!""</p><p>""Niemand lacht dich aus, das verspreche ich die, also sag, an was du immer denkst, wenn du mit deinem Pipi spielst? ""fragte ich neugierig und Gaby stammelte:</p><p>""An... an.. Haue!""</p><p>""An waaaas? ""fragte ich, weil ich glaubte, mich verhört zu haben.</p><p>""Ich, ich denke immer daran, wie schön es ist, wenn du oder die Mama mich mit dem Kochlöffel auf den nackten Popo hinten haut!""</p><p>""Das glaub ich einfach nicht, du heulst doch schon, wenn du den Kochlöffel holen musst und wenn ich dir befehle dein Röckchen hochzuheben und die Höschen herunterzulassen wird es noch schlimmer und wenn ich dann über meinen Schoß lege und dir das freche nackte Ärschen mit dem Kochlöffel versohle, dann wehrst du dich, strampelst mit den Beinchen und schreist das ganze Haus zusammen und nun erzählst du mir, dass dich die Haue immer geil macht?""</p><p>""Ja, das stimmt aber, nicht die Haue macht mich geil Papi, die tut immer ganz schön weh auf dem nackten Arschi und auf meinen empfindlichen Schenkelchen hinten und der böse Kochlöffel zirpt auch immer ganz arg, weil du auch immer so feste zuhaust, aber wenn ich von dir meine Haue bekommen habe und dann ganz laut heule, ziehst du mich wider auf deinen Schoß und sagst, dass du mir nicht gerne den nackigen Popo mit dem bösen Kochlöffel versohlst, dass ich das aber manchmal brauche und zu lernen ein ganz braves Mädchen zu werden und dann streichelst du mir dabei ganz lieb den heißen Popo hinten und vorne mein kleines, nackte Pipi, das ist immer so schön für mich, und wenn ich dann ins Bettchen geschickt werde und da liege und heule, dann wird es mir auf einmal so komisch zwischen den Beinchen vorne und das geht erst wieder weg, wenn ich mein Pipi ganz fest streichle, kannst du das verstehen Papi?""</p><p>Ich war sprachlos und sagte nur:</p><p>""Ja, das kann ich schon verstehen, Schatzi!""</p><p>Gaby sah mich ganz dankbar an und kam dann ganz nah zu mir her, öffnete die Beinchen und setzte sich auf meinen Schoß, ausgerechnet so, da ihr kleiner, nackter, feuchter Kinderschlitz genau auf meiner dicken Eichel lag, dann umschlang sie mich mit ihren kleinen Ärmchen, drückte ihren warmen, weichen Körper gegen mich und flüsterte mir ins Ohr:</p><p>""Papi hau mich!""</p><p>""Mit dem Kochlöffel Schatzi? ""fragte ich Gaby erstaunt und Gaby flüsterte wieder:</p><p>""Nein, bloß mit der Hand auf den Po, aber feste!""</p><p>""So? ""fragte ich und gab Gaby einen Klaps auf's Ärschchen.</p><p>Ihr kleiner Körper machte einen Satz nach vorne und ihr nackter Schlitz fuhr mir in voller Länge über die pralle Eichel, es war so, als ficke sie mich.</p><p>""Doch nicht so Papi, fester!""jauchzte Gaby und ich schlug sie wieder, diesmal etwas energischer.</p><p>""Uiii.., ja... so..., fester... Papi! rief Gaby und ritt wieder mit ihrer süßen Schnecke auf meinem dicken Schwanz.</p><p>Ich schlug sie immer und immer wieder auf das Ärschen, Gaby hatte immer noch ihre kleinen Ärmchen um meinen Körper geschlungen, ihr Köpfchen lag auf meiner Schulter und sie schrie mir ihre Lust und Erregung in mein Ohr.</p><p>Ich schlug sie in einem wahren Taumel und je mehr ich sie schlug um so toller ritt sie auf meinem Schwanz und so kam, was kommen musste, mein Eichel explodierte direkt und ich spritzte Gaby eine gewaltige Ladung Samen zwischen die Beinchen.</p><p>Gaby hob ganz erschreckt den Po, griff direkt an mein halbschlaffes Glied hielt es in ihrer kleinen Hand und sagte:</p><p>""Oh Papi, du hast mich ja ganz nass gemacht, zwischen den Beinchen, ist das der Samen, mit dem man Baby's macht? ""</p><p>""Ja Schatzi, das ist der Samen, den der Papi immer in die Mama-Muschi spritzt, wenn er ein Baby haben will.</p><p>""Aber Papi, das stimmt doch gar nicht, Papa's spitzen ihren Samen doch auch in Mama-Muschis, wenn sie nur geil sind, hast du doch selber gesagt und ich habe schon oft gehört, wie du die Mama Nachts im Bett gefickt hast, weil sie dabei immer so arg schreit, aber sie hat kein Baby mehr bekommen nur Eines verstehe ich nicht, warum wollen Mama's immer Papa's Schwanzi auch in ihrem Popoloch hinten drin haben? ""</p><p>""Wie kommst du denn da drauf Schatzi? ""fragte ich erstaunt und Gaby sagte in ihrer altklugen Art:</p><p>""Ich habe gehört wie die Mama einmal ganz laut gerufen hat:</p><p>""Los, steck mir jetzt deinen großen, langen Prügel hinten rein und fick mein Arschloch damit aus!""</p><p>""Weist du Schatzi, manchmal stecken Papa's ihre Schwanzi's auch in Mama-Popo's, damit sie keine Baby's bekommen und Mama's finden das auch schön, Papa-Schwanzis im Popo hinten zu spüren, das macht sie richtig geil, verstehst du? ""sagte ich und Gaby nickte, aber sie ließ nicht locker und fragte:</p><p>""Sag Papi, tut so ein Papa-Schwanzi nicht weh, im Popo hinten?""</p><p>""I wo, das tut überhaupt nicht weh, wenn man es nur richtig macht!"" sagte ich.</p><p>""Bei mir ging das aber nicht, oder?"" fragte Gaby, die jetzt sehr neugierig geworden war.</p><p>""Natürlich geht das auch bei dir, wenn du nur willst, denk doch einmal daran, wenn du auf der Toilette sitzt und es kommt eine ganz große Wurst bei dir hinten aus dem Popoloch heraus, ist die nicht viel, viel größer als ein Papa-Schwanzi?"" fragte ich.</p><p>""Ja, das stimmt Papi!"" sagte Gaby und ich fragte erneut:</p><p>""Und wie ist es jetzt mit dir, willst du jetzt, willst du es einmal selbst ausprobieren, wie sich so ein Papa-Schwanz hinten im Popo drin anfühlt, Schatzi?""</p><p>""Ja schon aber...!"" sagte sie dann.</p><p>""Aber was? ""fragte ich und Gaby sagte leise:</p><p>""Aber sei ganz vorsichtig mit deinem großen Schwanzi, Papi und tu mir nicht weh!""</p><p>""I wo, ich passe schon auf, das verspreche ich dir, aber ich habe dir ja gesagt, dass man das richtig machen muss und dazu gehören erst einige Vorbereitungen, komm leeg dich einmal auf den Rücken und mach die Beinchen auf, dann zeige ich dir, was ich meine!""sagte ich.</p><p>Gaby legte sich auf den Rücken, zog ihr Nachthemdchen über ihr süßes Bäuchlein hoch, spreizte die Schenkelchen und präsentierte mir ihre niedliche kleine, von meinem Samen völlig verschmierte Kindervotze.</p><p>Ich fuhr mit dem Finger die Konturen der beiden dicken Pfirsichhälften nach und sagte dabei:</p><p>""Was für ein süßes kleines Pipi mein Schatzi da zwischen den geilen Beinchen hat, direkt zum küssen.</p><p>Dann beugte ich mich vor, streckte die Zunge heraus und berührte damit das kleine Knöpfchen, oben in der Mitte der Kinderschnecke.</p><p>Als Gaby meine Zunge an ihrem Kitzlerchen spürte, schloss sie rasch die Beinchen und klemmte meinen Kopf dazwischen so fest ein, das ich mein Blut rauschen hörte, dann griff sie mir in die Haare und versuchte so mich abzuwehren, dabei rief sie laut:</p><p>""Oh, Papi, was macht du denn da?""</p><p>""Ich lecke dir jetzt dein Baby-Vötzchen Schatzi, du wirst sehen, das macht die ganz, ganz geil!""sagte ich und leckte sie weiter unten am Schlitz. Langsam entspannte sich Gaby ihr Griff ließ nach und sie öffnete auch ihre Schenkelchen wieder, da hielt ich inne, kniete mich verkehrt herum über Gaby und sagte:</p><p>""So Schatzi, jetzt kannst du schön mit dem Papa-Schwanz spielen, das mag der Papi!""dann beugte ich mich wieder über den kleinen Kinderkörper und leckte sie weiter.</p><p>Gaby griff mir mit beiden Händen zischen die Schenkel, sie nahm meine dicken Hoden in die Linke und mit der rechten umklammerte sie meinen Schwanz und dann bewegte sie die Hand immer auf und ab.</p><p>Sicher hatte niemand vorher Gaby gezeigt, wie man einen Männerschwanz wichst, sie tat das ganz automatisch und sehr gekonnt, ich spürte deutlich, wie mein Penis wieder ganz lang und steif dabei wurde und leckte Gaby dabei wie wild.</p><p>Gaby stöhnte und jauchzte und als ich ihr dann noch den Finger hinten rein steckte und ihr damit ausgiebig das kleine, enge Popoloch massierte, geriet sie regelrecht in Exthase und plötzlich spürte ich den scharfen Geschmack von Kastanien auf meiner Zunge, hatte das kleine Ferkelchen doch tatsächlich richtig abgespritzt.</p><p>Ich leckte ihr gierig die kleine Spalte sauber, ich wollte jeden Tropfen ihres Saftes genießen, der nur bei ganz kleinen Mädchen, die noch nicht gefickt worden sind, so herrlich schmeckt.</p><p>Derweil hatte Gaby mir so fest den Schwanz gewichst, dass ich dachte, mir platzt gleich der Sack, ich musste diese kleine geile Schweinchen jetzt ficken und zwar sofort und wenn es auch nur in ihren kleinen, engen Baby-Arsch hinten rein war.</p><p>""Was ist Schatzi, bist du bereit, willst du jetzt den Papa-Schwanz ganz lieb in dein kleines Ärschen hinten rein haben? ""fragte ich und Gaby sagte mit ganz verklärtem Blick:</p><p>""Ja Papi, aber nur ein ganz, ganz kleines Stückchen und sei vorsichtig mit deinem Schwanzi, er ist doch schon wieder so groß!""und dabei flehte Gaby fast an. </p><p>""Ich pass schon auf, dass dir der Papa-Schwanz nicht allzu weh tut in deinem süßen, kleinen Ärschchen hinten, was hältst du denn davon, wenn du dem Papa sein Schwänzchen ein bisschen abküsst, oder ihn einmal schön in den Mund nimmst und ablutscht, weißt du, so wie man einen Lolly lutscht, das gefällt dem Papa und nachher tut er gar nicht mehr weh, im Popo!"" sagte ich.</p><p>Gaby zog eine Schnute und sagte:</p><p>""Ich kann das nicht, ich kann den Papa-Schwanz nicht in den Mund nehmen und küssen, das ist so ekelig!"" </p><p>""Warum ist das denn ekelig für dich, schau mal, der Papa-Schwanz ist ganz frisch gebadet, genau wie du dein Baby-Vötzchen und das hat der Papa dir doch eben auch ganz lieb ausgeschleckt und es hat ihm sehr geschmeckt!""</p><p>""Meinst du wirklich Papi? ""fragte Gaby und drehte den Kopf, ich hielt ihr meinen Steifen vor das vor Aufregung ganz rote Gesicht und Gaby beugte sich über meine Eichel, steckte ihre Zunge heraus und berührte ganz vorsichtig meine Eichel.</p><p>Ich half etwas nach, indem ich ihr Köpfchen etwas nach unten gegen meinen Penis drückte und sagte.</p><p>""Komm Schatzi, sei brav und steck den Papa-Schwanz ganz in dein Göschchen hinein!""</p><p>Gaby öffnete zögernd den Mund und ich steckte ihr schnell meine Eichel zwischen die Lippen, Gaby schloss gurgelnd das Mäulchen und ich fing sofort an, sie heftig in den Mund zu ficken.</p><p>""Umm, umm, umm!"" machte Gaby, wenn ich ihr jedes mal meine volle Schwanzlänge, bis zu den Eiern in ihren kleinen, engen Mund rammte, dann versuchte sie meinen Penis abzuwehren, indem sie meine Hoden in die Hand nahm, sie knetete und daran heftig zog und mir dann noch in die Eier kniff.</p><p>Aber das machte mich noch wilder und wenn ich nicht einen einzigen Wunsch gehabt hätte, der Kleinen nach Strich und Faden jetzt das enge Arschloch durchzuvögeln, dann hätte ich ihr jetzt meine volle Samenladung in's geile Lutschmäulchen gespritzt.</p><p>Als ich merkte, dass es mir gleich kam, zog ich rasch meinen Schwanz aus dem Gaby-Mäulchen heraus, packte die Kleine und setzte sie so auf die breite Armlehne der alten Ottomane, dass ihre beiden molligen Schenkelchen jetzt rechts und links des Polsters waren. So wurde ihr dickes Ärschen noch runder und praller und ihre Popospalte stand jetzt hinten ganz weit auseinander.</p><p>Ich drückte ihren Oberkörper so weit vor, dass ihr Köpfchen jetzt auf dem Polster lag, so wurden die beiden Arschbäckchen noch strammer, was. so herrlich aussah, dass ich sie am liebsten sofort ins Arschloch gefickt hätte, aber so etwas muss gut vorbereitet sein.</p><p>Ich ließ Gaby so liegen wie sie lag, ging rasch ins Bad und holte den Tiegel mit dem Melkfett, ein altes Hausmittel, gegen Wunden und offene Haut.</p><p>Ich ging damit zu Gaby zurück, die ängstlich nach der Dose schielte.</p><p>Ich schraubte sie auf und nahm einen kräftigen Finger voll, dann stellte ich mich so hin, dass Gaby zusehen konnte, wie ich mir das Fett an die Nülle schmierte.</p><p>Gaby schaute mir mit sehr gemischten Gefühlen zu und als ich das Melkfett auf meinem Schwanz verteilt hatte, nahm ich wieder einen Finger voll und schmierte ihn Gaby an ihr Popoloch.</p><p>Ich massierte Gaby vorsichtig die Anus, drang dann ein Stückchen weit in ihren Darm ein, rieb ihr dort die Wände mit dem Finger und fragte dann:</p><p>""Tut das gut Schatzi!""</p><p>""Oh ja Papi!""stöhnte Gaby dann.</p><p>""Und das hier, tut das auch gut?"" fragte ich und steckte Gaby einen zweiten Finger in den engen After.</p><p>""Ja... das... das... auch... Papi!"" stammelte Gaby</p><p>""Und das hier!"" fragte ich und steckte noch einen Finger dazu.</p><p>""Das..., das... tut... aber... ein... bisschen... weh... im... Po... Papi!"" stammelte Gaby merkte aber nicht, dass sie jetzt alle vier Finger meiner rechten Hand im Darm hinten hatte.</p><p>Es war unglaublich, wie weit sich dieses kleine, enge Kinderarschloch ausdehnen ließ und so hatte ich keine Bedenken, der Kleinen jetzt einen furiosen Arschfick zu machen.</p><p>Ich nahm meine Eichel, setzte sie an den Kinderafter und stieß kräftig zu.</p><p>Dann schaute gebannt zu, wie mein Schwanz in voller Länge langsam, aber mühelos, bis zu den Eiern in den kleinen, engen Popoloch von Gaby verschwand.</p><p>""Langsam Papi, nicht so feste, au, das tut weh, langsam, ganz lieb sein, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh, daaaaaaaaaaas, tuuuuuuuuuut, wehhhhhhhhhhhh!"" heulte Gaby fast, aber da steckte mein Schwanz schon ganz tief in ihr.""</p><p>""Wirst... du... wohl... brav... sein... und.... dich.... vom.... Papa... in... diesen.... kleinen... geilen.... Arsch... hier.. ficken.... lassen.... du..... kleine..... Sau?!"" rief ich in höchster Erregung und schlug bei jedem Wort Gaby mit der flachen Hand, kräftig auf das nackte Ärschen, erstens, um einen Grund zu haben, sie auf den Popo zu schlagen, was ihr und auch mir gefiel und auch damit sie jetzt schön mit dem Ärschen wackelte, was sie auch sonst immer tat, wenn sie strenge Haue von mir bekam und so dachte sie sicher nicht an den frechen Eindringling, bei ihr hinten drin und so war es auch, nicht ich fickte sie jetzt, sondern Gaby fickte sich selbst, immer tiefer drang mein Schwanz in ihre Anus ein und Gaby fickte und fickte.</p><p>Lange hielt ich das aber nicht aus, das geile Stöhnen der Kleinen, eine Mischung von Schmerz und Lust und die Stöße ihres kleinen, nackten Arsches gegen meine Eier war zu viel für mich, als ich merkte, wie mir der Samen aus den Hoden die Harnröhre hochkroch, zog ich rasch meinen Schwanz auf dem engen Kinderarsch, machte einen Schritt nach vorne zum Köpfchen von Gaby.</p><p>Ich packte sie mit der rechten Hand bei denn Harren und zog ihr Köpfchen zu meinem Schwanz in meiner Linken und befahl ihr streng: ""Los, mach das Mäulchen auf Schatz!""</p><p>Gaby sah mich mit großen Augen an, aus den mir die nackte Panik entgegen starrte, dann drehte sie ihr hübsches Köpfchen auf die andre Seite und schluchzte:</p><p>""Ich kann das nicht Papi, ich kann jetzt dein Schwanzi nicht in den Mund nehmen, dein Pipi schmeckt doch sicher nach meinen Popoloch, das ist doch ganz ekelig!""</p><p>Ich zerrt ihr das Köpfchen an den Haaren wieder zu mir her, schaute ihr tief in die Augen und sagte streng:</p><p>""Du machst jetzt das, was der Papi die befohlen hat, du ungehorsames Mädchen du, willst du wohl brav dem Papi folgen, und den Papa-Schwanz ins Mäulchen stecken, oder soll ich dich den bösen Kochlöffel holen lassen und die damit Gehorsam über das nackte Ärschen beibringen?</p><p>""Nein Papi nicht, nicht den schlimmen Kochlöffel holen lassen, ich.. ich...!"" jammerte Gaby und brach dann ab.</p><p>Aber es war für Erklärungen schon zu spät.</p><p>Mit gewaltigen Schüben ejakulierte ich und mein Samen schoss der Kleinen in die Haare, auf die Backen, die Augen und den immer noch fest geschlossenen Mund, dann rann mein Sperma langsam über ihren kleinen Hals auf ihr linkes Brüstchen.</p><p>Die ganze Zeit hielt ich Gaby fest an den Haaren, damit sie ihr Köpfchen nicht wieder wegdrehen konnte und als keine Ejakulat mehr aus meine Röhre kam, ließ ich sie los und sagte streng:</p><p>""Was bist du doch für eine böses, ungehorsames Mädchen, das hätte ich nicht von dir gedacht, aber du weißt schon, was du dafür verdient hast und jetzt geh ins Bad und wasch dir das Gesicht und wenn du wiederkommst, dann bringst du den Kochlöffel mit, hast du mich verstanden?""</p><p>Gaby nickte nur unterwürfig und trollte sich dann sofort.</p><p>Fortsetzung folgt.</p>"
655,A Night At The Races,Barefoot Guy,,"['M/m', 'bond', 'nc', 'kidnap', 'nosex']",A mid-teen boy is kidnapped from the beach and forced to race in a strange sporting event.,2012-02-21T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>There he was, I'd been watching most of the day. He'd play some pick up soccer game on the beach, then swim some only to come out and sun himself and then return to another round of soccer. Sometimes he'd play soccer with a few others that happened to visit this stretch of Outer Banks beach or he'd practice some moves by himself. He seemed to have great speed on his feet and his legs looked strong.</p><p>He was a cute kid, mid-teens would be my guess, straight black hair that hung just below the shoulders and down into his face. Looked like the front was cut to hang as low as his button nose, he was constantly brushing it to the side; wet or dry; with his hands. For those of you not familiar with the Outer Banks of North Carolina it's miles and miles of miles and miles. Vast stretches of beach where one can be alone or hang out in the touristy spots. This boy must have been a local, he knew where he wanted to be and that was alone with the sand and the sea and his towel and soccer ball.</p><p>It was late afternoon, he seemed to be getting ready to leave. He was wrapping up his belongings and heading back to his bike, which was chained to a near by telephone pole. That timing worked perfectly for me. This was going to be easy. I pulled my van up to the siding along the road near his bike, popped open the side door and sat down drinking a soda.</p><p>""Hey there, you'd like a soda?"" I asked him.</p><p>""Na, no thanks. I gotta get going."" He said as he loaded up his bike and got ready to unlock it.</p><p>""Ah come on, take a minute. It's hot and you've probably got a ways to ride home. One for the road!"" and I hand him an open can of soda. He takes the soda but seeing its open he doesn't take a swig. I haven't drugged it but this was given me the chance to get close enough with grab him from behind around his chest and pull out a pair of cuffs and get his hands locked behind him. He lets out a scream and his legs are kicking wildly. Wearing only flip-flops his feet don't pack much of a punch, one of his flips falls off during his struggles. He's easily dragged into the open door of my van, which gets slammed shut behind him. The miles and miles of miles out here have heard his cries for help, but other then me, no body else has.</p><p>I have this gag I made myself, it's great for small size mouths like his. It's made from a practice golfball, its got holes in it to allow air through. It looks like a small wiffle baseball. Through the holes at either end I have secured, with the addition of a couple of knots either side, a leather shoe lace. A quick stop at a local mega-mart and you've got yourself an effective gag. It fits behind the front teeth into the mouth. Keeps his tongue pressed down and his mouth open.</p><p>It takes me a bit of pressure, but it pops into place inside his mouth and the lace is tied tightly behind his head. I grab and tie off his still kicking feet, removing the other flip-flop, and tie them with rope and do the same with his knees after the feet are tight. Then I push him inside a large doggie cage at the back of the van.</p><p>""Relax and you'll be alright. Do as your told, do a good job, and you'll be home before sunrise!"" I inform him. He's seriously peeved right now and kicking at the cage walls. He's not going anywhere, this one is designed to hold a pit bull! After I pick up his towel, soccer ball, and the flippy he lost outside, we drive off.</p><p>It's about an hour and I pull the van to our destination. It's a large, old barn out in the North Carolina countryside. Tall weeds boarder the parking area, which is already loaded with cars, trucks and vans. I can see that already several of the owners and racers are entering the bar. All the racers have their hands tied or cuffed behind them, a rule, and most have collars around their necks. I like this touch, and my cargo will be getting his as soon as I get him out of his cage. It makes the newbie racers so much easier to control, I think. In addition to the leather collar I add a chain dog leash and retie his knees together. He'll be able to walk but not run away. I hold onto the leash and his shoulder and guide him into the wide open door of the bar.</p><p>At the administration desk, a table really, we get my paperwork and they snap a quick instant picture of my new racer. His shirt is cut off and with a grease pen the ""official"" writes the number 503 on his chest and on each of his arms. This will identify him while he's racing and the picture is for the betting board. He's then led away by the ""official"" and put in the holding pen with other racers. We're in the fifth race, out of ten tonight and he'll be in lane three. I head for the ""owners"" section, I can't been seen with ordinary spectators if I'm fielding a racer after all.</p><p>Inside the holding pen my racer is pushed in so quickly he bumps into another racer tied the same was he is, but not gagged. Being gagged isn't a requirement, but I find with newbies- it's essential.</p><p>""Whoa there, dude, calm down sparky. Oh man you're gagged. Sorry dude, those oxen can be rough sometimes. If my hands where free I'd ungag you. But anyway, my name's Brad, good to meet ya.""</p><p>My racer nods and mumbles as best he can with the ball in his mouth, ""chavvfith"".</p><p>""Okay let me guess, your name is... David?</p><p>David nods vigorously, the look in his eyes must express some amazement to Brad and he smiles and replies, ""I've gotten pretty good a understanding gagged boys. I've been racin' for two years now!""</p><p>Race number five is ready to begin. My racer has been in holding for about three hours. Yeah, they're not fast here. You've got races, then race-offs of the two winners and then the first couple of race winners race each other, it's all very complicated. But my boy is up and he's placed in stall number 3, his knees are untied and the door he entered is locked tight. I decide to leave him gagged. From above, since he's new, his instructions are giving.</p><p>""You'll notice there, boy, that you're standing on a metal plate, that will give you a shock if you stay on it, so once this door here,"" he pats the door with an open hand,"" you take off a'runnin' and don't stop until you get to the end. If you win your owner wins the pot and you advance. I'd advise you to run to win, the more you win the happier your owner will be and the easier it will be for you. Got it, boy?""</p><p>He nods.</p><p>The usual race announcements are going over the loud speaker. They really do it up right here, y'all might think we were racing cars here instead of boys. Now let me tell you about the rules: All boys must have their hands secured behind them. They can be willing racers or not so willing, like my boy is. There's no rule against having a 'kidnappee' in the race, you just gotta let 'em go after the race night. They can be gagged if the owner wants. They all must race shirtless and barefoot. The boys race in slots, once the door opens they see a long corridor lined on each side with chain link fence, it's 50 yards long and runs out the back of the barn to the end where another stall is waiting to ""re-capture"" the boy once he enters it. The first one there wins, second place and so on. Just like the horseys!</p><p>Bang, all ten slot doors open and out run 10 fit and bound boys. They are tearing across the soft dirt of the track at top speed. My black-haired boy is out in front. I knew I was right about his legs! They can pump!</p><p>I don't believe it, he wins. The first race with a newbie and I win. Cool! That means he immediately races the number two winner of this race and the winner of that last race; after a reset of the boys and a brief rest and some cold water. He done so darn good I inform the official to ungag him. I visit him in his stall before the next race starts.</p><p>""Hey dude, that was awesome! You were a long shot and you won. I just won like $500. There's $100 for you. Wanna earn s'more?""</p><p>He nods, I guess that much money is a fortune to a teen like him. ""All you gotta do is keep winning. Got it?""</p><p>""Yeah."" He says.</p><p>""What's your name, kid?"" I ask.</p><p>""David.""</p><p>""Well David, you keep up the good work and as I promised you'll be home before sun up.""</p><p>To make a log story short, he won the next race too, but came in second in his heat after that one, which got him advanced anyway. The next one though he lost. But with the wins he got I won a total of $927 and I decided to give David $250 of it. After all he wasn't a willing racer at the beginning and he did well. He earned it.</p><p>He's sweaty and dirty and his feet are raw and sore, but he's generally okay. He's in the holding pen. I'm forbidden from removing him until the championship race- like all the owners are. But they feed and water 'em and he seems to have made a couple friends inside as he was chatting and laughing away with the other racers, winners and losers.</p><p>After the final race, in which I won another $300 we head home. I rebind him the same way, feet, knees and toss him in the cage. After all he's still a kidnappee, until we get back to his bike by the side of the road anyway! But I leave the gag out. Poor little guy is so tired out from running and having a good ol' time in the holding pen that he falls asleep about 5 minutes into the trip back. Once there I get him up and out and untie his knees and ankles. I put all his stuff on the ground next to his bike. I unlock one wrist but attach that open cuff to the chain securing his bike. I tie a string snug around his neck with the key hanging around the back of his head. He can free himself but it will take a few minutes. Just to make it fun I blindfold him with an old bandana. Then I slip the money he earned into the waistband of his swimsuit. That startles him a little. Then I whisper in is ear. ""There's your money David, if you want to try to make more be here next Friday night at 5pm.""</p><p>I hop in my van and drive off. It's 5:30am. In my rear view I see him working with his free hand for the key. He's all right.</p>"
656,"Sam's Saga, Part 1",Barefoot Guy,,"['m/b', 'bd', 'nc']",Twelve-year-old Sam find himself the captive of his father's girlfriend's teenage son. It's the beginning of his entry into a new lifestyle.,2012-02-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Oh shit! Mom is so gunna kill me!"" Sam awoke from his unplanned nap and quickly got himself moving.</p><p>He was out riding the bike his father gave him for his twelfth birthday. He had become quite an avid rider since that time. He had all the gear too, thanks to mom. At least having divorced parents had some benefits he thought. He had the cool biking shorts with the appropriately placed padding, but he hated the really tight way they fit and exposed his growing penis. He always wore running shorts over them to ""cover-up"". He had a light-blue biking jersey, gloves without fingers that protected his hands from cramping on the handlebars and provided an extra-secure grip, and a pair of biking shoes, which were tan and dark blue with black nylon laces. Sam never wore socks, he hated them.</p><p>Today was Friday and he had been riding since the early summer morning, his dad called last night. He'd been sent out of town on a last minute, very important business meeting and wouldn't be able to pick Sam up for their time together this weekend. Sam had noticed in the past two years this seemed to ""just happen"" more and more often. Being a kid of divorced parents from the young age of seven; he was a loner and had few friends in school. Being of slight build, with long blonde silky hair and deep blue eyes with fair skin and not the most graceful athlete didn't help him keep the bullies at bay either. He had been so worn out form all his riding earlier. From home to the park. Up and down the canal path- 11 miles total; the bike route around the park- four times; that late in the afternoon he had sat down on a picnic bench to drink some water, eat a power bar and relax. He must have lain down and fallen asleep. But now it was getting dark out and the park was ten miles from home. He was scurrying on his bike to head home before dinner; if he was lucky he might just make it and not get grounded by his mom.</p><p>Just as Sam hit the entrance to the park someone called out, ""Hey, Sammy!"" He hated being called Sammy, only two people still did that one was his mom, and this wasn't her voice. ""Yo, Sammy, stop a minute will ya?""</p><p>Sam had turned and saw it was in fact who it thought it was. Jonah, his father's girlfriend's son. Sam skidded his bike to a stop on the gravel.</p><p>""What are you doing here, Jonah?"" He asked with some disdain in his voice.</p><p>""Your mom said you were riding your bike in the park. So I knew I'd find you here. Dad wanted me to ask you...""</p><p>""He's not your dad, he's mine."" Sam replied sharply.</p><p>""Whatever. Anyway he wanted me to see if you wanted to spend the weekend with us even though he's not home. I called your mom and she said it would be okay with her.""</p><p>""Why do you want me around? Why did you call my mom? You're not my family.""</p><p>""I just thought I'd do something nice, you dink. Don't believe me, call your mom and see for yourself. You have a cell phone don't ya?"" Jonah winked at Sam.</p><p>Sam without answering pull his phone from one of the back pockets on his biking jersey and called his mom confirming the story. Actually his mom seemed anxious to have Sam away from the house this weekend. ""That was weird... but I guess...it's okay.""</p><p>""Cool, let's go."" Jonah took Sam's bike from him and the two boys walked to Jonah's house. It was about a 15-minute walk. The two boys didn't talk about much, Sam really didn't like Jonah very much. Not that he wasn't friendly-ish to Sam, Sam just didn't like the way his father was now spending more time with this new family instead of him. Just as the two boys were walking up the driveway to Jonah's house he said, ""You know Sammy, I think my mom and your dad are going to get married. I think he's gunna pop the question soon.""</p><p>""Shut up! He's not."" Sam didn't want to believe it, but deep down he knew it was true even if he didn't want to admit it to himself. ""And don't, for the thousandth time, call me Sammy! My name is Sam!""</p><p>Ignoring the rebuke, Jonah continued, ""So that will kinda make you my little brother. Don't have one of those you know.""</p><p>""Duh, of course I know that,"" Sam thought</p><p>Jonah had put Sam's bike away in the garage and the two boys entered the house, Sam ahead of Jonah. ""You see Sam, I like the idea of a little brother, and I think this weekend will be a good chance to begin teaching you to be my little bro."" With that said the five-year-older and much stronger Jonah grabbed Sam by the arms, pulled them roughly behind the smaller younger boy and quickly snapped a pair of handcuffs around his twisting, thin wrists.</p><p>Sam screamed, ""What the heck are you doing! Stop it! Don't!!!"" Sam struggled with all his might but once the metal snapped shut it was all over. Still holding Sam in one hand by the chain between the cuffs Jonah kicked Sam's knees folding them under and the boy landed on his knees with a thud and a cry of pain. Next Jonah pulled Sam close and quickly tied a bandana over the boy's eyes and knotted it quickly behind his blonde head.</p><p>Jonah leaned down, again holding the struggling and protesting Sam and whispered into his ear. ""Looks like your gunna be a challenge, aren't you, Sammy."" He then pushed the blind boy flat on floor, sat on his arms and back and grabbed his legs, folded them up and tied his ankles with a piece of rope previously placed near the door.</p><p>Completing the act by securing the boy's tied ankles to his imprisoned hands, finishing a hasty hogtie.</p><p>""Jonah stop it!"" Sam still screamed. ""I don't like this, Stop! I'm telling your mom!""</p><p>""Go ahead scream for her all you want. She's gone with your dad, or should I say our dad on his trip. We have the whole house to ourselves, for the whole weekend. It's just you and me, little Sammy.""</p><p>Jonah got off the boy and stood over him. ""Sammy, scream all you want and struggle all you want. I'll be back when you're in a more agreeable mood. Then we'll have something to eat and then talk about your future.</p><p>Sam lay hogtied and struggling on the floor, left by Jonah. He couldn't see anything, as the bandana blindfold was tight and effective. His wrists hurt from the handcuffs biting into his skin and he was sweating through his biking outfit from all the energy he was expending in vain.</p><p>For his part Jonah was happy to leave the boy to wear himself out both in body and voice. After all ""work smarter, not harder"" was his motto. If the bound Sam was going to tire himself out, his job became oh so much easier. After all he had a lot of time planned with Sam; ""I can wait you out,"" He thought to himself.</p><p>After sometime Sam did stop screaming for Jonah to release him and his struggles died down. ""Jonah, come on let me out. I won't tell on you, promise. Just let me go, please. My hands hurt, come on, man..."" He didn't shout anymore, but did speak loudly as he had no clue where Jonah was.</p><p>Jonah could hear the pleas, but totally ignored them. He went into the TV room, plopped down on the leather couch switched on the plasma and picked up the phone. ""Yeah I'd like one large pepperoni, bread sticks and two cokes."" He paused for a moment, ""Great see you then."" And hung up the phone.</p><p>He went back to his captive ""little brother"". ""Sammy, I see you've quieted down some now. Good boy. I've ordered a pizza from Pizza Barn and its gunna be here in like 30. I can't risk you screaming when the pizza dude gets here so open your mouth.""</p><p>""Why, what are you gunna do now?"" Sammy asked, some anger still in his voice.</p><p>""I'm gunna gag you so you can't be heard. I'd thought that was obvious. Maybe you're not a smart as I thought.""</p><p>""Jonah, please don't, I won't scream. Look just untie me and I'll forget this happened.""</p><p>""Ahh, no. Now open up, don't make me make you.""</p><p>Sam clamped his mouth tight and turned his face toward the floor. Jonah sat on Sam's back so both boys where facing the same way. He grabbed Sam's long blonde hair and yanked his head back. With his other hand he held the small light-blue rubber ball he picked up at the local pet store. ""Open."" Sam shook his head 'no' as best he could and kept his lips locked shut. Jonah pulled Sam's hair tighter. Sam still didn't yield. Jonah pulled tighter still and kept increasing the pressure. As the pain grew Sam finally broke down and let out a little yelp. Not enough for Jonah to take advantage so he kept at his hair pulling. Sam yelped louder and longer, just enough for Jonah to be able to get the ball between the boy's lips and start pushing it behind his teeth. With much work and after getting lots of Sam's saliva on his hand for his trouble, he got the ball wedged behind the boy's teeth and quickly tied a scarf tight securing the ball inside. He released Sam's head. It fell back to the tile with a dull thud. ""Sammy, you have to learn that if you just cooperative things will be much easier for you. I don't really want to hurt you. Think about it.""</p><p>Sam grunted out a ""huummk muu"" as best he could as Jonah when to wait for the pizza delivery.</p><p>""Such language! I see I'll have to teach you some manners little brother, but that can wait till later on.""</p><p>Sam slumped and knew he was defeated. There was little he could do to overpower the larger Jonah. The kid was on the high school's soccer team. Having the ball stuffed in his mouth was proof that Jonah could do just about anything he wanted. Sam knew it. But he wasn't going to give up so easily. Sam was smart, he knew he was smarter then Jonah. He'd figure a way out and even if he didn't, come Monday he could just tell his mom and she'd put an end to this.</p><p>Sam lay still and started thinking of a plan to get himself free from the brute that now held him captive.</p><p>----</p><p>Sam could smell the pizza for sometime now and was beginning to wonder when or if he was going to get some. He'd only had the one Power Bar this afternoon and was starving.</p><p>""Time to eat dinner, little bro,"" Jonah finally came back. ""Here's what's gunna happen. First I'm goin' to release your legs then untie your feet, lift you up and take you the dining room. Nod if you understand."" Sam nodded his understanding.</p><p>Once the bound boy was standing Jonah had another idea. ""Why don't we remove those sneakers of yours, don't want you getting any ideas of kicking your older brother, do we?"" And Jonah used his sneaker's innersole to step on the back of Sam's shoes and forced them off. ""Phew, you got some stinkers there, Sammy. Guess that's what bike riding all day will do, huh?""</p><p>Jonah placed Sam in a dining room chair, pulled Sam's left foot up off the floor along side the chair and secured it so that his toes no longer touched the floor and repeated the same with the other foot.</p><p>""Sammy. I am going to remove the gag so you can eat, if you say anything I'll re-gag you and no dinner for you."" Sam nodded, he was hungry so he'd let Jonah win this round. Jonah removed the ball from behind Sam's teeth and placed the wet plastic in Sam's bound hands to hold. ""That's a bit gross, but you hold on to it. If it falls on the floor what ever gets stuck to it will be back in your mouth, I'm not washing it first.""</p><p>""Sorry but the pizza is a little cold. But I don't think you'll mind."" Jonah picked up a slice and held it to Sam's lips. Sam opened, Jonah inserted some of the slice and Sam chomped down. Jonah had only three slices and two breadsticks left - so that's all Sam got intermixed with half a can of Coke. ""Okay Sammy, let's talk.""</p><p>""Please don't call me Sammy, my name is Sam, I keep telling you that."" He insisted.</p><p>""Your name is what I say it is. This is what I am talking about. You have to accept what I say, that's the new rule. The only rule you have to remember. You have to remember and follow only one rule. What I say is law. Isn't that simple?""</p><p>""Why? I don't get it. What are you talking about?""</p><p>""I'm talking about you obeying me. Basically you do what I say.""</p><p>""What like I'm your slave or something?""</p><p>""Basically yes. See you do understand! I knew you where a smart boy.""</p><p>""I'm not property. People aren't property. I'm not even your brother. You can't just order me around.""</p><p>""I'll answer in order. Yes you are. Some people are. You soon will be. And yes I can. In case you need a reminder you're the boy bound to a chair here, not me.""</p><p>""I am not. You can't make me!""</p><p>""You are and I can. You'll see. Now you're a bit smelly from your riding. So time for a shower then to bed. It's like 11:45, it'll be after midnight before I get you to bed and you have to get some sleep. You have a big day tomorrow.""</p><p>""Eleven forty-five? You left me tied up for like 5 hours already! Please Jonah just untie me and let me go.""</p><p>""Nope, and if you ask me again I'll get rough- so stop it.""</p><p>Jonah untied Sam's feet and grabbed his arm and led the blindfolded captive to his bedroom and into his own private bathroom. Once in the bathroom he removed the blindfold. The light reflecting off the white tiles caused Sam to squint back to being able to see in the shinning light. Jonah told Sam that the bathroom had been cleaned out, only a bar of soap, a small bottle of shampoo and a clean towel remained. Jonah wasn't going to leave any potential weapons laying around for Sam to use. He unlocked the boy's cuffs and Sam immediately rubbed his sore wrists. Jonah ordered the boy to remove his jersey, Sam hesitated, Jonah slapped his butt three times getting a small ""ow"" from the boy. Sam took off his jersey, then as ordered took off his running shorts. He now stood with only his tight biking shorts on. Jonah laughed to himself a bit at the sight of the modest twelve-year-old before him.</p><p>""Come on, Sammy, take those off too.""</p><p>""No, not in front of you.""</p><p>""Get naked, Sammy. Now!"" he slapped Sam's lycra cover ass hard three times.</p><p>Sam capitulated and slipped his thumb under the waist band and lower the shorts. Exposing himself totally to the teenager controlling him.</p><p>Jonah then explained his next orders. He told Sam to take a quick shower, cold water only. Wash from head to toe and dry off and once he was done Sam was to stand with his hands behind his head with his back to the shower. Sam had 8 minutes to finish the entire job. Jonah remained in the bathroom to supervise his young charge.</p><p>Sam had a full body blush mixed with his summertime tan as he showered in the cold water as Jonah watched. Sam shivered and got the job done as quickly as possible. Jonah ordered Sam to wash his cock and balls and ass all over again. Once he was satisfied that the boy was clean, and freezing he told the Sam to finish and get dry.</p><p>Once Sam was dry Jonah stepped up closed and pulled out a leather dog collar from his pocket and slowly placed it around Sam's neck.</p><p>Buckling it behind his head under this hair.</p><p>""This stays on no matter what. You don't even try to play with the buckle. Got it.""</p><p>Sam nodded. His humiliation was getting to him. His looked dejected at the floor seeing his bare toes and Jonah's sneakers.</p><p>Jonah grabbed the collar and pulled the naked and still cold Sam out to the bedroom.</p><p>Still holding on to the collar around Sam's slender neck Jonah rummaged through a dresser drawer and pulled out a set of pajamas. Sam looked horrified as they unfolded in his hand.</p><p>Sam had very little dignity in his present state but whatever remained the pj's he saw now robbed from him. They were kiddie pj's, but they were his size. He'd never seen baby blue footie pj's with cutesy little teddy bears printed on them in any store, ever. They zipped up the back totally enclosing him from neck down. Only his head and hands remained uncovered.</p><p>""You'll put these on."" Jonah ordered.</p><p>""No I won't.""</p><p>""Yes you will."" Jonah pulled Sam's face close into his. So close the boy's noses almost touched.</p><p>""No."" Sam was resolute.</p><p>Without another word Jonah dragged Sam struggling all the way over to his large bed. Jonah pulled Sam over his knees. He clamped the small penis between his legs and squeezed tight. Sam let out a small cry of pain. Jonah reached under the boy and grabbed what he could of his cock and stroked it hard. Once satisfied the boy was rock solid his clamped his hand around it hard. This held Sam in place over the Jonah's knees. With his other hand Jonah began to spank Sam's bare ass.</p><p>Sam struggled against the assault and pleaded for Jonah to stop. He screamed at the top of his lungs to be let free. Jonah ignored the pleas. He had a job to do and it was going to get done.</p><p>After a dozen hard strokes Sam's as was red and Sam felt like it was on fire.</p><p>Not losing his vice like grip on Sam's cock, Jonah stood the boy up. Sam was crying just a bit. He hands instinctively went to his sore ass and began to rub the pain away.</p><p>""Hands behind your head."" Jonah ordered and he squeezed and pulled Sam's cock harder eliciting another gasp from the boy. Sam complied. ""Now are you going to get dressed or do you need another lesson in obedience?"" Jonah asked</p><p>""Okay, Jonah. I'll put them on."" Sam whimpered. It was better then being naked after all.</p><p>""Oh, don't you look just adorable, Sammy. My little brother.""</p><p>""I feel like a dork, where did you get this thing?""</p><p>Jonah walked up to Sam and snapped the cuffs back around his wrists, but in front of him this time.</p><p>""Internet. It's amazing what you can find on the net. I got some other goodies for you and some ideas as well. But that's for tomorrow. Let's get you to bed."" Jonah pointed to a spot on the floor Sam didn't notice when he left the bathroom it was next to the only bed in the room. A single pillow and what looked like a baby blanket only larger, Sam-sized as it were. Jonah ordered Sam to lay down. ""You're making me sleep on the floor?"" Sam asked surprised.</p><p>""Sammy, you're not sleeping with me, that's for sure.""</p><p>Once in place Jonah took what looked like a single handcuff and snapped it tight around Sam's right ankle. Sam saw the other end of the chain was bolted through the wooden bedpost.</p><p>""Ouch it's too tight, Jonah."" Sam protested.</p><p>""Good it's just right then."" Jonah smiled wickedly. ""Now I expect you to be good. I'm being kind to you tonight. But if you make any noise or cause any problems for me I'll hogtie and gag you again and let you sleep outside on the patio tonight. Got it.""</p><p>""Yeah, I got it.""</p><p>Jonah blindfolded Sam again, got ready for bed himself and turned off the light. ""Good night, little bro.""</p>"
657,"Sam's Saga, Part 2",Barefoot Guy,,"['m/b', 'nc', 'bond']","Sam starts his first full day as Jonah's. Sam learns that it's best to obey, if not there's punishments to suffer.",2012-02-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Sammy, time to wake up little brother."" Jonah placed a hand on Sam's chest and shook the boy awake.</p><p>""I'm awake.""</p><p>""Oh and how did you sleep?"" Jonah asked.</p><p>""Not good. I'm sore and the floor is hard as a freakin' rock."" His cuffed hands reached up to remove the blindfold.</p><p>""Nah, none of that now. That stays on."" Jonah scolded ""Come on. You've had your fun now, it's time to let me go and get on with life. Unlock me and I'll go home.""</p><p>""This isn't a game, Sam. This is the way things are now; you've got to get that through your little blond head."" Jonah rapped Sam's skull with his knuckles three times.</p><p>""You're not serious!""</p><p>""Oh yes, quite. I'm keeping you, my boy.""</p><p>""I'm not a damn puppy! You can't just keep me!"" Sam shouted. This time he did get the blindfold off. The bright light of the late morning sun momentarily blinded him, but he stood up and made a lunge for the bedroom door. Forgetting his ankle was secured to the bedpost. Sam took about two steps and his foot froze in place and his momentum crashed him face down to the floor.</p><p>He managed to get his cuffed hands in front of him breaking his fall. A loud thud told Jonah Sam hit the floor hard. Jonah rushed to his captive.</p><p>""That wasn't smart. Are you okay?""</p><p>""Yeah I'm okay, hit my head though and my wrists are killing me."" Sam replied as he rolled over on his back.</p><p>""Well you're not bleeding anyplace. Now do you see it's smarter for you to listen to me instead of doing your own thing? Falling and hitting your head was your fault.""</p><p>""This is your fault! You've got me bound like some prisoner of war, if it wasn't for this thing on my ankle I wouldn't have tripped. You're just lucky I didn't break my nose or my wrists.""</p><p>""Yeah, glad you didn't break your nose, you'd ruin your face and I don't want that.""</p><p>""Look, Jonah, whatever. Just unlock me and we'll call it even. I didn't think you hated me this much, yesterday you said you were trying to do something nice by inviting me over. I don't call this nice, do you?"" Sam was pleading with Jonah from his seated position on the floor waving his bound hands as he spoke.</p><p>""Sammy,"" Sam cringed again at being called Sammy, but Jonah continued, ""I don't hate you; in fact I like you very much. Enough to want to train you to be a good little brother to me. And I am doing something nice, nice for both of us.""</p><p>""How's this nice for me?""</p><p>""Well you may not see it now, but you will. You'll benefit from this too. But right now it is nicer for me I have to admit. But in the future, once you're fully my ""little brother"" you'll be cared for, protected and more popular than you are now. Trust me."" Jonah smiled with a slightly evil overtone to it.</p><p>Sam realized he wasn't going to win this round either, so he signed and slumped and decided he'd have a chance to get out of this later on. Jonah had to make a mistake sometime, didn't he? ""What do you want me to do?""</p><p>-------</p><p>Sam was suffering yet another strict and humiliating bondage session. Jonah told him it was punishment for his bad language from last night and his escape attempt this morning.</p><p>No, Jonah hadn't forgotten and that was something new Sam had to learn. Punishment would come; it just wouldn't necessarily be right when the infraction occurred. It was part of the mind games Jonah was playing with Sam. Let Sam suffer more by thinking about what's to come for a time, it just increased the effectiveness of the program Jonah had planned out.</p><p>Jonah explained to Sam that he was to get and remain naked for the punishment and the rest of the day. Boys in his position didn't get to wear clothes. Sam wasn't quite sure what that meant but he knew he didn't like it, not one bit.</p><p>Sam was in an unfinished part of the basement- the lights were out. He was blindfolded and tightly gagged with a ball on a leather strap. It was large and bright red and forced Sam's mouth wide open. It hurt Sam's jaw. It was hard he couldn't bite into it and he couldn't force it out of his mouth with all his effort. His arms were pulled up above his head and wrapped with rope from his wrists to his shoulder blades. His head rested against the ropes. His hands were palm to palm and his fingers individually taped together with bright red duct tape.</p><p>Jonah used more rope from Sam's thighs down to his ankles, very tight and cinched down the center to hold tight against Sam's skin. Jonah then tied Sam's ten toes together with a black shoelace, one from Sam's own biking sneakers. But Jonah wasn't finished there. He tied a rope from an overhead joist to his wrists and had pulled Sam up on tiptoe. Sam protested into his gag. Jonah then laced a rope between Sam's ankles and hoisted the lower part of Sam up and secured it to the same joist. He was now hanging in the form of a lazy letter U.</p><p>He then tied the other black shoelace from Sam's other biking sneaker and wrapped the boy's balls tightly. Jonah left about six inches loose dangling between his bare thighs and to this end he tied Sam's own shoe as weight.</p><p>Sam's twelve-year-old boy cock got instantly hard and stuck straight up to the rafters. Sam again got an all over body blush in his embarrassment. Jonah smiled and rubbed the blush warmed boy-skin. Sam protested through his tightly gagged mouth. The sounds were unintelligible and Jonah kinda liked the feeble attempt Sam was making in pleading for mercy.</p><p>Jonah pushed him so Sam swung from side to side, he did this several times. He explained that this was a punishment and continued training to improve Sam's little brother demeanor. Sam still didn't have a clue what that meant. After quite a while of talking Jonah placed ear buds into Sam's ears and turned on a radio to static. Sam's only connection to the outside world, sound, was drowned out in a sea of white noise.</p><p>Several hours had passed and it was time for a late lunch. It seemed like an eternity to Sam. Jonah returned and untied Sam's wrists and lowered him to the cold cement floor. Sam was essentially upside down. Jonah removed the ear buds and then the ball gag.</p><p>""Are you ready for some lunch, Sammy?""</p><p>""Yes, oh God yes! Please let me down, Jonah, please. I can't take anymore.""</p><p>""Okay since you asked so nicely.""</p><p>Jonah spoon-fed Sam his lunch as the two talked. ""Your mom called this morning.""</p><p>This was it Sam thought; she'd freak if Sam didn't speak to her, she'd put an end to this!</p><p>""We had a great conversation. I like her. I told her you were tied up, taking a shower after a morning bike ride and couldn't come to the phone. Not totally a lie, after all you were tied up. Anyway I told her you wanted to stay a little longer and that we'd planned on going to our cabin by the lake next week and would it be alright if you came with us?""</p><p>""She'd never agree to that. Plus she knows I don't have any clothes or anything here to stay any longer.""</p><p>""Well you can fit into some of my older clothes I told her. It is all fashionable stuff you know. But you'll not be wearing it, so no matter!</p><p>""Anyway believe it or not she agreed. She seems to think I'm a good influence for you. She likes the idea of you having me as a brother. She seems to think you don't have many friends and was very enthusiastic about the idea. So you're here for the duration.""</p><p>""Well this will end, right? I mean your mom and my dad will be back Monday. You can't keep me tied up like this when they're home.""</p><p>""You're right about that. But you and me, we're going to the cabin alone.""</p><p>""What?! You can't! Please don't!""</p><p>""Sorry, Sammy, done deal. Now you just lay here and relax, I'll be right back."" And Jonah went upstairs leaving Sam bound up tight, ankles still hanging from the rafter.</p><p>Upstairs Jonah made a quick phone call. ""Yes, he's here. No he's not cooperating, what'd you except, he'd just roll over and give in."" He listened a moment. ""Yes, he's secure. No, he won't get away before I'm done. Yes I'll have a full week with him before I even attempt a showing"" Another pause. ""Of course I intend to have the best little brother at our school."" Pause ""Yeah the other guys will be jealous when Sam is fully reprogrammed. Gotta go, he's downstairs, time to offer him a chance to be a good little boy.""</p>"
658,"Sam's Saga, Part 3",Barefoot Guy,,"['m/b', 'bd', 'ds', 'nc']",Sam enters his second full day as a prisoner of Jonah. Sam commits a large transgression and learns what Jonah has planned for him.,2012-02-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Sam was in his current position now for several hours. Jonah had untied him from the rafter and he attached a thick, black leather collar to him and a chain leash and led Sam to the bedroom; he had more humiliation for Sam.</p><p>Sam's hands were again cuffed behind him and his ankles were hobbled by a chain and secured to locked steel ankle shackles. Jonah pointed out that he picked them up on the internet too.</p><p>Sam's hands were undone and quickly retied with a very long length of rope in front of him and then tied up to an eyebolt screwed into the ceiling. ""That's screwed into a joist up there, it will support my entire weight, so don't even think you can pull it down,"" warned Jonah.</p><p>Jonah didn't stretch Sam to his tiptoes. He pulled Sam's wrists over his head but left the boy some slack. The object was to keep Sam standing. Jonah intended to leave Sam this way for a very long time today. Sam could take a couple steps in his steel shackles, no sitting or squatting. He had to remain naked and standing or end up hanging by his wrists.</p><p>Sam had lost track of time. He was blinded with another internet find, a leather blindfold with soft padding around his eyes that totally sealed off his sight.</p><p>Sam's knees and legs felt like rubber. But he could hear everything. In his somewhat sensory deprived state, his body tired, his hearing became highly tuned. He heard every creak of the house. The breeze through the tree's leaves. Even the cars passing by. Something he heard he couldn't place. There was the sound of ripping cardboard and the click and tinkling of what sounded like metal. He heard Jonah working on a project near him. But what was going on, Sam hadn't a clue.</p><p>-----</p><p>Jonah lowered Sam's hands and removed his blindfold. Sam immediately looked out the window and saw it was pitch black. The sun was high in the sky last time he was able to see. ""What time is it?"" he asked. ""About 1am. Time for bed.""</p><p>""How long?"" A tired Sam asked.</p><p>""Close to 11 hours. Bet you're real tired now."" Sam nodded. ""Let's go brush your teeth and then bed. Sam turned toward Jonah's on-suite bathroom and saw the source of the unknown sounds from earlier in the day. It was a cage, the kind used for dogs. This one was quite large, black, with the door open wide.</p><p>""I didn't know you had a dog, Jonah."" Sam mumbled as the two walked to the bathroom.</p><p>""I don't."" and Jonah left it at that. He quickly ushered Sam into the bathroom and up to the sink, he pulled out a toothbrush applied some paste and handed it to Sam. It was a struggle for Sam to brush with his hands bound, but he managed. Jonah then took a wash cloth and wiped Sam's face and gave the boy a small glass of water to drink. He reattached the leash to Sam and took him back to the cage.</p><p>""Get in."" Jonah ordered.</p><p>""You're kidding!"" Sam protested in surprise.</p><p>""Nope. In. Now!"" Jonah was very stern.</p><p>""And what if I don't?""</p><p>""Sam, stop fighting me. If you don't get in, I will hogtie you so tight you won't be able to wiggle your little toe, blindfold and gag you silly. Then I'll toss you in head first and lock the door. Either way you're in there. How comfortable you are is up to you.""</p><p>""Jonah, why are you doing this to me? Please stop. I don't want to do this anymore. Please- I'm begging you!""</p><p>Jonah smiled, Sam was beginning to crack. Jonah just pointed to the open door. Sam looked at it and back into Jonah's eyes. Sam's tired eyes were pleading. Jonah loved it, he was beginning to win now and he knew it. Jonah pointed at the door without saying a word. Sam hesitated still. Jonah reached for some coiled rope near by. Sam noticed and got down on the floor and crawled through the opening.</p><p>Once inside Jonah untied Sam's wrists and recuffed them and re-blindfolded him. He then gave Sam a small pillow and the baby blanket. Jonah closed and locked the door with two large padlocks. ""Now lie down and get some sleep. Tomorrow I might answer your question if you're good enough to earn it.""</p><p>""Jonah, I'm very hungry can I have something to eat please?"" Sam asked.</p><p>""Not now, it's bedtime, you should have asked earlier. I'm afraid you've missed dinner, if you had just said something sooner. But not now. You'll just have to wait for breakfast.""</p><p>""Please, Jonah."" Sam begged pleading.</p><p>""No. Go to sleep. I don't want to hear another word or you'll be very uncomfortable and won't get any sleep and I'd like you rested. Don't remove the blindfold for any reason. Good night.""</p><p>Sam didn't reply. For the next few minutes he listened to Jonah move around his bedroom.</p><p>How did he get into this mess? He'd been bound for over 24 hours. He was hungry and now chained up inside a dog's cage. He realized it wasn't his fault. Jonah was just a psycho- that was it. He'd just have to hope Jonah wasn't crazy enough to hurt him more than the spanking. But as time passed Sam was getting less sure about that. And he was getting less and less sure about his own ability to escape Jonah. He tested his bondage a lot and it didn't give a bit. Now he was literally locked in metal and caged, there was no way of getting out tonight. He heard Jonah climb into his large, soft bed and switch off the light. Sam put his head on the pillow, before he knew it he was sound asleep. Being bound like he was all day, having little sleep last night and no food since the afternoon took its toll on the teenager. The boy was wiped out and thankfully the sandman came quickly.</p><p>Jonah was shaking Sam's head. It took a few minutes for the sleepy blonde to wake up. Jonah pulled off the blindfold. Sam had raccoon eyes from the impression left by the leather. ""Hungry, Sammy?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""How'd you sleep?""</p><p>""Pretty good I guess, my legs hurt.""</p><p>""Of course they do, you hung by them and stood for over 11 hours and you couldn't stretch them out last night. What'd you expect?"" Sam hadn't given it any thought. He just wanted it to end. ""Here's your breakfast.""</p><p>To Sam it was a feast. A bowl of cheerios, a toasted bagel with cream cheese, and sippy cup of juice. ""I believe in a big breakfast on Sundays, enjoy.""</p><p>Sam didn't care what Jonah was saying; he inhaled the food.</p><p>-----</p><p>Sam was sitting on the bedroom floor looking up at Jonah who was on his bed. Jonah was holding up a plaid pattern Speedo in pastel colors and explaining this was what Sam was going to wear today. Some more debate followed, it seems that a well-rested Sam had a little more spunk in him than the sleepy Sam of last night. But in the end Jonah won again. Sam now was in the pastel, what Sam would call preppy, colored plaid Speedo, handcuffs, and ankle shackles. Sam was told to take a shower.</p><p>""But how will I get this, this, this thing off?"" Sam pointed to the Speedo.</p><p>""It's a swim suit silly, it doesn't need to come off, it can get wet. Now go.""</p><p>Fifteen minutes later Sam was back in Jonah's bedroom. ""This feels weird."" Referring to the wet Speedo clinging to his body.</p><p>""You're all chained up and you think a wet suit is weird?"" That's a good sign Jonah thought. ""Sammy, I need you back in your cage. I have to go out and I want you safe and secure.""</p><p>""No, please. I promise I won't go anyplace. Where can I go in these chains anyway? I'll just hang here. Yeah, here in the bedroom. I won't leave this room.""</p><p>""And let you look for the cuff keys, nice try.""</p><p>""Crap,"" thought Sam.</p><p>Jonah had a large coil of rope in this hand. ""Come on now, I'll be gone like an hour. Gotta go get dinner for us. In ya go.""</p><p>Sam shuffled into the cage. Jonah double locked the door.</p><p>Shortly after Jonah left the room the silence got to Sam. He lost himself in thought about his last day. The way he'd been captured, tied up, hand-fed, hanging from the rafters in the cool basement and the position yesterday standing up. Lastly his mind drifted to the cage where he'd slept all of last night and was again locked in.</p><p>Sam didn't notice right away but he'd gotten hard inside the tight, lycra bathing suit. His hand absent-mindedly drifted to his hard boy cock, the way a twelve-year-old boy's hand will do. He began rubbing his cock through the smooth silky fabric.</p><p>His breathing became heavier, harder and faster.</p><p>He closed his eyes, lost in the feelings his cock was generating.</p><p>Then Sam tensed, he came, then shuddered. The chains around his wrist and ankles clinking as his body had an orgasm and recovered.</p><p>His boy cum wet the bathing suit and began to cool against his body. The stickiness was a little gross to Sam, but he had little choice in the matter. He had to let the cool cum where it was and get used to it.</p><p>Jonah came back. Sam's cum stained bathing suit was still damp and cool. The dark wet spot was a dead give away to his activities while left alone in the cage. Jonah was not pleased.</p><p>""What the hell did you do, Sammy?"" Jonah demanded.</p><p>""Whatta you mean? I didn't do anything. I was locked in the cage the whole time?"" Sam asked with complete ignorance of his transgression. ""That wet spot there! What is that?""</p><p>Sam's whole face went instantly beet red. He looked down at his cock outlined in the tight fabric. ""Oh, that.""</p><p>""Yeah that. What exactly is that, Sammy?""</p><p>""I guess that I got a little over excited and I kinda..."" he couldn't finish.</p><p>""You are in so much trouble, young man.""</p><p>""What? No! I didn't mean... I'm sorry if I ruined the bathing suit.""</p><p>""It's not the bathing suit. You touched yourself without my permission and you came.""</p><p>""What, you mean I have to have your permission to do...that?""</p><p>""Of course you do, Sammy. You're my property now. You have no right to pleasure yourself. I tell you when and if you may. I control it. I control you! Do you understand that?""</p><p>Jonah sounded really, really mad. Sam looked down at the floor, his cuffed hands and chained feet in his view. His eyes watered up. Jonah lifted up Sam's chin and looked the boy right into his teary eyes. ""Do you understand me, Sammy?"" he asked again.</p><p>""Uhm, yeah. I guess so...""</p><p>Jonah pulled Sam closed and hugged him tight. He leaned over to whisper in Sam's ear.</p><p>Sam's eyes went wide and his whole body was rigid.</p><p>Jonah attached the lead to the collar and with a yank led the younger boy out of the bedroom.</p><p>After dinner Sam was left tied to the dining room chair. His right hand to the arm, his chest to the back of the chair and his knees to the chair's legs, just under the seat. His ankles were pulled up along the outside of the wooden chair, toe tips barely touching the cool marble floor. Jonah had allowed Sam to feed himself, but only with his left hand.</p><p>""Time we had a chat, Sammy. Time I let you know what's happening to you and why, just a little bit.""</p><p>""Unless you're gunna tell me you're gunna let me go, I'm really not interested in what you have to say.""</p><p>""Yeah you are. I know you're curious, I can see it your eyes. You need to know. See some of the guys on the soccer team, we have this little club. We call it the Brother's Club. You're now a rookie member.""</p><p>""I'm not on your soccer team. We don't even go to the same school."" ""Doesn't matter. Anyway a group of us all have little brothers, like you are now, we're the older brothers. Some of the littles are the guy's real little brother, the rest are like you, picked out to be the little. Although we'll kinda be real brothers after our parents marry.</p><p>The littles are basically our servants, our slaveboys. They do what we tell them, when we say, without question no matter what. There's a training period of course- that's what you're doing now. You're being trained. I intend to have the best little brother in the club, and I know you're not gunna to let me down.""</p><p>Sam just sat there stunned; he couldn't believe what he was hearing.</p><p>Jonah continued, ""As my little you're under my protection. No one can pick on you anymore. You'll get to hang out with me, my friends and their littles. Most of the littles are friends with each other. We allow that.""</p><p>""Problem, we don't go to the same school. You go to that stuck-up private school I go to public. The kids at my school will still pick on me.""</p><p>""Yeah, 'bout that. I'm not supposed to tell you. But next year you're transferring to my school. Dad, our dad, has it all planned. It was going to be a surprise. See my mom really likes you and she thought it was a good idea for the two of us to benefit. Also, by the time we're all done with your training, you're gunna ask your mom and our dad about moving in here with us. It's closer to the school and all, it just makes sense.</p><p>""As your big brother I get to pick out what rules, above the universal ones, you have to obey. I get to pick out your outfits, call it your uniform, like you have on now, when you're at home here, or at our Brother's Club meetings. But one universal rule is this."" Jonah held up a delicate black chain, about 10 inches long. ""This is the mark of a little. You all wear them; they're a Big's mark of ownership.""</p><p>""What do you mean? Where, exactly, do I wear that?"" Sam asked with obvious trepidation in his voice.</p><p>""Around your left ankle."" Jonah got up went to the garage and came back with pliers. ""Once on it doesn't come off, ever, it's there to stay."" He bent down and measured the chain for Sam's ankle, removed a few links. He wrapped the chain around and clamped an end link shut around the other end link forming a continuous loop. One single link had been placed to hang down from the others. ""This one provides convenient attachment points for when it's needed."" Sam wasn't sure he totally understood that, but he knew he wasn't going to like that little feature very much. ""There we go, all done. Once you're a full member you'll get a gold charm to attach to this. That way all the Bigs and littles know what you are and who you belong to.""</p><p>Sam thought he'd give it one last try, ""Jonah please don't do this. Look, you're not well, okay. You don't want to do this to me. It's not right, you must see that. Please just let me go and I promise- I swear I won't say a word about any of this. I'll forget it ever happened.""</p><p>""Sammy, it's alright. All through human history men have owned others. Those in positions of power, like me, have always had their servants. Greece, Rome, the Ottoman Empire, even America.""</p><p>""You're talking about slavery, Jonah. Slavery! Slavery is so totally illegal!""</p><p>""Right now it is, but only for the last 170 years or so of over 5,000 years of history. Slavery still goes on today in lots of places around the world. Africa, the Mid-east, Thailand...""</p><p>Sam interrupted, ""Come on, let me go! You're crazy!"" Sam was pulling and shaking with all his might against his bonds. Basically he was freaking out about learning he was being turned into a little in the Brother's Club, in reality a slave, no matter how Jonah tried to sugar coat and rationalize it.</p><p>""I'm not crazy, Sammy. I actually do love you like a brother. I've liked you since we first met. I knew from day one you'd be my little someday. Remember this benefits you too.""</p><p>Sam was lost in his pleading. He was sobbing and some tears were running down his checks.</p><p>Jonah gently took Sam's left wrist. He tied it to the arm the chair. He took the ball gag and without resistance placed it in Sam's mouth. Jonah had it buckled before Sam knew what was happening. Sam started screaming into the gag, his crying continued.</p><p>""It's okay, Sammy. I'm gunna take care of you. It's good you've reached this point. You're accepting what's happening. I am so proud of you."" Jonah wiped the tears away with his thumb. ""I'm gunna let you calm down now. I'll just be in the next room. You take some deep breaths and relax. Then we'll watch a movie together and get to bed. Tomorrow we have to pack quick for the lake. It's a four-hour drive up there and I wanna get an early start.</p><p>""Sammy, you've never been to our cabin. We've owned it for years. I've been going there since I was like three. I know you're gunna love it. I can't wait to show it to you. It's quiet up there, not like here in town."" Jonah leaned down and gently kissed Sam on the forehead. Not out of passion, but an older brother comforting a younger brother. He gave Sam a smile. He left the room turning out the light. Sam continued crying in the darkness.</p>"
659,"Sam's Saga, Part 4",Barefoot Guy,,"['m', 'b', 'bd']",Jonah gets Sam ready for their trip to the mountain cabin.,2012-02-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>After Sam calmed down from his freak-out at the dinner table Jonah released him from the chair. He led Sam by his collar and leash to the living room. Jonah allowed Sam to sit on the couch and retied his ankles and wrists together, he left on the collar and leash. Jonah sat next to Sam, picked up a remote and started the movie. The large plasma flickered to life.</p><p>Jonah knew that Sam was now putty in his hands. Oh, there might be more rebellions from Sam, but the war was basically won. Sam was broken so now it was a matter of some additional training and getting Sam ready for his presentation to the Brother's Club.</p><p>The official presentation would happen after school started, but before then there would be informal meetings with some of the members and their littles. Jonah was friends with them after all; just because it was summer vacation was no reason not to see his friends. Plus he wanted Sam to get to know a few of the other littles. They could help show him the ropes, so to speak.</p><p>Sam ended up falling asleep with his head on Jonah's lap shortly after the movie started. Jonah thought the movie was crap; he ended it early and sealed it back in its return envelope. He gently woke Sam, untied his ankles and led the sleepy blonde back to the bedroom. After the customary brushing of teeth Sam was again placed inside his cage, his hands remained bound and a blindfold was put on. Sam was snoring softly before Jonah even got into bed. Jonah smiled at the boy curled up in the cage on the floor. ""Oh yeah, I knew I was right picking you, Sammy,"" he whispered and went to bed.</p><p>The next morning Jonah got Sam up at 5am and ordered him to take a quick cold water shower, after applying a set of ankle shackles. After that he was instructed to meet Jonah in the kitchen, which he did. Once there, Sam was offered a sippy cup of apple juice and an English muffin with peanut butter.</p><p>""How are you this morning, Sammy?""</p><p>""Okay, it's way too early for me though. Why'd you get me up so early?""</p><p>""We have to hit the road for the cabin. Don't worry, little brother, you can sleep in the car. Actually- here take this."" Jonah handed him a small blue pill.</p><p>""What's this? I don't do drugs.""</p><p>""It's an ordinary over the counter pain pill with a little sleeping dose in it. No drugs. You have to be a little sore from the past couple of days. Plus you can get some sleep in the car, which you'll need. You have work to do once we get there.""</p><p>""What kind of work?""</p><p>Jonah ignored the question. ""If you're finished we'll get moving.""</p><p>""Okay, where are my clothes?""</p><p>""Don't need 'em. Everything is packed in the car. You're fine the way you are.""</p><p>""In this? This little Speedo and chains? Are you nuts?""</p><p>""Now, now, no more of that."" And he ushered Sam out to his car.</p><p>Jonah opened the passenger door and Sam got in. He quickly undid Sam's right ankle and wrapped the chain around the front metal posts holding the seat to the car floor, firmly securing the boy in place. Jonah tied Sam's hands together so they rested in the boy's lap. He then applied a long strip of clear duct tape over his mouth and almost the whole way around Sam's head. Pressing it tight against his skin to seal it. This is to remind you, I don't want it falling off. Jonah knew that simple tape gags were not effective or secure, he wanted the psychological effect on Sam more then anything. Being gagged in the car, in pubic was a mind game.</p><p>Jonah didn't think Sam would try anything. But with his feet secured to the car itself Sam wasn't going to be able to bolt if they stopped anyplace on the way into the mountains. Plus if anyone did see through the tinted windows into the car all they would see would be a shirtless teenager sitting in the passenger seat. The ankle chain and his hands weren't visible from the outside.</p><p>Jonah had picked up some basics at the grocery store yesterday while he was out. Cereal, bread, bagels, peanut butter, jelly, chips, cookies, and your basic assortment of food, healthy and junk. He just left them all in the car, no point unpacking and re-packing. He'd call old man Rudolph on the road and have him put together the usual cabin provisions and pick them up before heading to the cabin. Mr. Rudolph owned the general store 7 miles from the cabin. He'd put together the meat, milk, etc, stuff that needed to stay cold and couldn't make the 4 hour trip in a hot car's trunk.</p><p>Jonah had packed the chains, restraints, ropes and other goodies for Sam while he was in the shower. He didn't forget an extra pair of Speedos or the teddy bear footie PJs.</p><p>They hit the road and about 30 minutes into the trip Sam's head drifted over to rest against the window and he fell asleep. Jonah smiled at the nearly naked and lightly bound boy next to him. ""Yep, I really picked a good one here."" He thought to himself. And the two teenage boys headed to the mountains.</p><p>Sam's adventure was just beginning... </p>"
660,"Sam's Saga, Part 5",Barefoot Guy,,"['m/b', 'bond', 'nosex']",Jonah and his 'little brother' Sam arrive at Jonah's mountain cabin. Sam learns of some of the rules he must follow as a little brother...,2012-02-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>The Boy's Week at the Cabin Begins</h5><p>Jonah pulled into the gravel parking lot of Rudolph's General Store, the boys were now about seven miles away from the cabin. Time: about 11am. The staples were ready to go when Jonah arrived so all he had to do was go to check-out and pay the bill. At the register old man Rudolph, whose known Jonah since Jonah was three, looked out to where the car was parked.</p><p>""Nice looking car you have there, Jonah. What is that, some European import?""</p><p>""Yeah, it's the new Saab.""</p><p>""Wait a second, who's that in the passenger seat?""</p><p>""Oh that's my little brother-to-be, Sammy.""</p><p>""Little brother-to-be, not sure I get your meaning?""</p><p>""His father and my mom are getting married soon. Thought I'd bring him up here and show him the cabin. You know - take a little vacay.""</p><p>""Oh, well congratulate to your mother for me, and say hi to, what's his name... Sam for me. Can't wait to meet him.""</p><p>""Will do Mr. Rudolph. I'd have brought Sammy in, but he's a little tired and still asleep. We left pretty early this morning. Take care, I'll see you if we need more food during the week.""</p><p>Jonah left the store carrying a large box of provisions. He popped the trunk with the key fob, placed the box inside, waking Sam by slamming the trunk shut, and Jonah got in the car.</p><p>""You're awake, I see.""</p><p>""""Ummm,"" Sam mumbled through his gagged lips.</p><p>""We're almost there. Just a few miles to go.""</p><p>After the general store there was no sign of civilization save the blacktop road that led to the long gravel driveway, which in turn led to the cabin. Jonah turned off the main road- the ride got rougher. Sam stared out the window as he was driven into the woods. The trees seemed to get closer and closer to the car. Sam though for a moment he heard some banjo music. ""What movie was that from? Something about delivering?"" he thought.</p><p>Then almost without warning the trees parted and the cabin appeared. Jonah saw Sam's reaction to the structure and ripped the clear tape off Sam's face in one quick swipe.</p><p>""Ouch! I thought you had a cabin?""</p><p>""That's it, Sammy."" Jonah nodded toward the building.</p><p>""That's not a cabin. A cabin is rustic, small, run down with a rotting swing chair hanging on the front porch, with weeds growing all over the place. That's a mansion, and it's landscaped.""</p><p>""What did you expect, something out of ""Deliverance"" silly?"" Jonah asked as he pulled his car into the garage.</p><p>Jonah released Sammy from the car, but left the ankle shackles on him. Sam was ordered to unload the car, all except one bag. Jonah took that bag inside himself. Sam figured it was Jonah's clothes and such. It took about 90 minutes for Sam to unload the car and put away all the groceries and other items. It took so long because Jonah stood watch and told him where and how everything was to be placed, and being hobbled Sam found moving quickly difficult. Sam tripped several times as one or the other of his bare feet caught the chain and unexpectedly shortened his step, but he managed to not fall or more importantly drop anything. After he was finished Jonah ordered Sam to get him a soda and a glass of water and meet him in the living room.</p><p>Jonah took the can of soda and let Sam have the water. Sam took his ordered position on the chair facing Jonah; the two were about four feet apart. Sam was happy to relax a moment. Well, relax as much as a nearly nude boy, wearing only a Speedo, with his ankles chained together can be.</p><p>""Okay, Sammy, here are the rules for you. First, you're not to say anything right now or I'll gag you, if you have any questions save them until I'm done. Second, you're not to wear anything I don't specifically tell you too, once you have something on consider it locked on and can only be removed if I tell you to. Third, you will always, and I mean always be barefoot.""</p><p>Sam forgot himself and interrupted, ""Barefoot everywhere, but what if I'm in a store or something?""</p><p>Jonah shot him a look that told Sam he'd broken rule one. Jonah got up without a word and pulled the ball gag out the bag he'd carried in. ""I warned you."" Sam slammed his hands over his mouth and shook his head no. Jonah walked up and calmly held the ball in front of Sam's mouth, he wanted to give Sam a chance to comply. He didn't. Jonah grabbed Sam's ear and gave it a twist. Sam didn't give in, Jonah had to repeat the ear pinch several more times.</p><p>""Jonah please, I'm sorry, I don't want that thing in my mouth."" ""Too bad, Sammy, now it's staying in longer for speaking a second time."" Jonah grabbed his ear again and after a small test of wills Sammy relented and in popped the red ball, which was buckled tight at the back of his head.</p><p>""Third rule, you'll always be barefoot, and I do mean always, even in public. Fourth, you will obey what I tell you without question. Fifth if you don't you'll be punished. Sixth, you will obey all other Big Brothers, if you think an order from them is over the top, you'll ask me about it before you say yes or no. Seventh, you will not use any furniture without my express permission. Eighth, you will wear this collar whenever we're home alone or with other Bigs and littles.""</p><p>Jonah reached in the bag and pulled out a collar. It was wide and black and leather. Sam noticed it had four metal rings attached.</p><p>Jonah quickly strapped it around Sam's neck, made sure it wasn't too tight and clicked a little padlock on it. ""There, it doesn't come off until I say so. Now how about a tour of our ""cabin""?"" Sam nodded.</p><p>Sam had already seen the living room, kitchen and garage. Jonah showed Sam the den, the bar area, the game room and then the upstairs. Three bedrooms, all with private bathrooms, a laundry room and smaller room which appeared to be an office of some kind, then they headed outside. Outback was a large brick patio with gas grill and nice furniture. A brick path lead down to the lake and the private dock. The two walked out onto the wooden dock. Sam felt really weird standing there like he was, ankles chained, gagged and collared, rough wood under his feet. He felt very exposed and was glad at the moment the cabin was so isolated. Just then Jonah's cell phone rang.</p><p>Sam could only hear one side of the conversation.</p><p>""Hello? Hey there Cole, how's things? Cool. That's a great idea, just one problem with that. I'm not home, I'm up here at the cabin with Sammy. Yeah he's right here. Yes, I think so. No he can't say hi, he's gagged right now.""</p><p>Sam's eyes went wide with surprise and he groaned into the ball. He couldn't believe that Jonah was telling someone he was gagged! Jonah pushed Sam back and down so he was sitting on the dock cross-legged. He shot a look down at Sam that told him to be quiet.</p><p>""Sorry about that, Cole. Hey, I've got an idea, why don't you and Tyler come up here. We've got plenty of room. How about Wednesday and stay till Friday? Cool, see you then."" And he hung up.</p><p>Sam couldn't believe this. He wasn't even used to Jonah seeing him in this embarrassing situation, and now he'd invited two strangers over. ""Good news, little brother. Cole and Tyler will be here to visit later this week.""</p><p>Sam shook his head violently 'no' as he grunted his protests into the ball gag.</p><p>""Oh don't worry, Cole's a big and Tyler's his little. I think you and Tyler will be good friends soon enough. So relax, but that means I have to accelerate your training a bit so you don't embarrass me when they arrive.</p><p>""It's about lunchtime. Why don't we go back to the house and you can make me something to eat. Nothing for you I'm afraid since you're gagged. But if you're good for a while when I take this out I'll let you have something to snack on before dinner. Understand me?"" With those last two words Jonah looked Sam directly in the eyes.</p><p>Sam nodded slowly. Again he'd been defeated. How did this keep happening? Why did Jonah always win? Sam would have to figure that out.</p><p>Jonah grabbed the front ring on Sam's collar with his finger and led Sam back into the kitchen.</p>"
661,"Sam's Saga, Part 6",Barefoot Guy,,"['m/b', 'bond']",Sam's induction as Jonah's little brother continues....,2012-02-25T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Dinnertime Monday</h5><p>Sam was learning what one of his new duties as Jonah's little was. It was standing beside the chair of his Big, as Jonah kept referring to himself, while the Big ate dinner. Sam, as the little, would eat after Jonah was done. Normally, as it was explained to Sam, he would be free to stand on his own. That way Sam could fetch Jonah seconds, refill his beverage and serve him dessert, basically be his waiter and butler. But since it was the first evening of training Sam was just learning how to stand, be silent and wait his turn to eat. Sam found his hands bound with rope in front of him and his right ankle chained to the leg of Jonah's chair. Sam was standing on Jonah's left side.</p><p>Sam wasn't presently gagged as he'd spent several hours of the afternoon gagged for speaking out of turn. He had been warned not to speak, and as he didn't want the gag put back in while his jaws still ached from the hours spend sucking the ball this afternoon, he obeyed.</p><p>Jonah finished his dinner and put away the dishes as Sam patiently waited in his bondage in the dinning room. His legs and bare feet hurt from standing so long, the hardwood flooring underneath wasn't helping his comfort level.</p><p>Jonah returned after about 20 minutes with a steaming bowl in one hand and four lengths of coiled ropes in the other. Sam sighed he knew that this wasn't going to be a good thing.</p><p>Jonah released Sam's ankle from the shackle, ""Hop up on the table, Sammy.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Get your butt on the table and lay down on your back.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""You're forgetting rule number four. That's the one about obeying me. Now one last chance, if you want dinner..."" Jonah pointed to the tabletop once again.</p><p>Having been forced to skip lunch and never offered the promised snack before dinner, Sam was indeed hungry and did as he was told.</p><p>""Good boy."" Jonah then pulled Sam's ankles to the corners of the large wooden dining table and secured them in place. Then he undid Sam's wrists, pulled them over his head and secured them to the opposite end of the table from his ankles. Sam was spread eagle on the table. Jonah retrieved the bowl from the sideboard where he'd placed it early and sat down next to Sam's head.</p><p>""I'm going to feed you dinner now, Sam.""</p><p>""Jonah, this is ridiculous. Why can't I just eat it myself?""</p><p>""Because I said so. Again you're forgetting about rule four. That will be the last time I let that one slide. Now open up.""</p><p>Jonah began spooning the bound Sam his dinner. A bowl of white rice and cubed tofu that had been fried and mixed with the rice. It took about 20 minutes for Jonah to finish feeding Sam, he was in no rush after all.</p><p>Jonah cleaned up Sam, released him from the table, rechaining his ankles and handcuffing him once again. After Sam had wiped the table of the spilled rice grains, Jonah collared him and attached the chain leash. Then the two boys went for a walk.</p><p>To Sam's surprise he discovered that a pathway led around the lake and that is where Jonah was leading him. Thankfully the path was mostly dirt but every so often a rock or twig caught Sam's bare sole forcing Sam to give a little ""ouch"" every now and then.</p><p>""So, Sammy, what's your impression so far?"" Jonah asked.</p><p>""Impression? Of what?""</p><p>""Of the past several days, silly.""</p><p>""Oh. Well... that. I don't think you're totally psycho any more, but I still have doubts about your overall sanity.""</p><p>Jonah laughed a bit. ""You thought I was gunna hurt your or something didn't you?""</p><p>""Well, yeah I kinda did. Especially that first night. I was pretty scared.""</p><p>""I can understand that. But know one thing, Sammy, I'm not going to hurt you or allow you to be hurt, ever. First off that's not my style. Second it's against the rules of the club.""</p><p>""So what's the deal with me being tied up all the time? And not being allowed to wear clothes and that rule about always being barefoot?""</p><p>""I like to tie people up. It's called bondage by the way. And it's part of your training, but you don't need to know the details of that. And you look really good in bondage. About the clothes. You're too modest, you need to loosen up and gain some confidence. Once you get used to being nearly nude you'll be more confident about yourself. Let's face it you can't be too uptight if your 99 percent naked can you? About the barefoot thing. That's a reminder to you of your station, about you being a little. It's a sign of submissiveness. And besides I think it's cute.</p><p>""Submissiveness? What's that?""</p><p>""Oh, that's a fancy word we use in the trade, so to speak, for someone in your position. You're submissive to my will. You do as I say. You submit yourself. Get it?""</p><p>""Yeah I guess so.""</p><p>""Come on admit it,"" Jonah bumped Sam' shoulder with his own, ""it's not been so terrible, has it?""</p><p>Sam thought in silence for a moment, ""No, I guess not. I have to admit this cabin and the lake are amazing.""</p><p>""I knew you'd love it...here.""</p><p>It was another 45 minutes around the lake before the pair returned to the patio. Sam was tied ankles and wrists to an iron patio chair while Jonah lit up the patio fireplace. ""It's July I know, but the nights can get chilly up here. Plus it means we can roast these!"" Jonah held up a bag or marshmallows. Sam actually had to giggle at Jonah's actions and the seemingly silliness of the situation. A normal night at the lake with the exception of him being bound tightly to a piece of patio furniture.</p><p>""Plus I've got graham crackers and chocolate bars, Sammy."" Jonah teased.</p><p>""S'mores?""</p><p>""Bingo!"" Jonah release Sam's hands from the arms of the chair but handcuffed them again. This would give just enough freedom or make his own s'mores.</p><p>For the better part of the next couple hours the two chatted away about a variety of subjects. Sam got pretty good at working with his bound hands and to Jonah's eyes seemed to totally forget he was just about stripped to nothing and in bondage. Jonah was pleased at his progress with Sam. Getting Sam to admit that this wasn't all too bad had been a major victory. Sam was progressing nicely.</p><p>Just before heading up to bed, Jonah turned Sam so the boys were facing each other. Jonah was a head taller than Sam but the two looked each other in the eyes. Sam remained silent. ""Sammy, little brother, you've made me very happy and very proud of you.""</p><p>Sam wasn't used to this kind of praise. He actually, genuinely smiled, ""Thanks.""</p><p>Jonah pulled Sam into his arms and hugged the smaller, blonde, bound boy.</p><p>Tuesday Morning</p><p>Sam awoke face up on a small single bed. The sun was shinning brightly through the window and a cool breeze was wafting through the screen.</p><p>Sam was laying face up because he had no choice about his position. Jonah had tied him the night before in a classic spread-eagle position. The bed was a small single, rustic mountain-style in design, which means the headboard and footboard were logs cut and shaped properly. This meant a strong crossbeam construction to attach ropes.</p><p>Jonah pulled each of Sam's feet to the corresponding upright beam of the footboard and securely secured the ankle in place. Jonah then did the same with Sam's hands, but he left a little slack so Sam wasn't as taught as a bowstring. But he wasn't exactly loose either. For the final touch Jonah tied a scarf around Sam's lower face to act as a gag. The scarf served as a reminder for Sam to remain quiet during the night rather than as an effective means of silencing him. Sam remained in his plaid Speedo. Jonah didn't bother to cover him, as it was summer, however he did allow him a pillow for comfort.</p><p>Sam looked around the room but didn't see Jonah in the room or in his bed. In fact Jonah's bed was made, he must have gotten up earlier and Sam slept right through it. Sam was happy that Jonah didn't pack the cage nor have another one set up here. Sleeping spread-eagle took some getting used to. And every time he tried to roll over in his sleep he woke himself up by self-tugging on the ropes that held him. But Sam was glad that he wasn't uncomfortably curled up in a locked cage.</p><p>Sam noticed that the bedside clock displayed the time as 9:47. He pulled at the ropes holding his hands and feet in place. ""This being tied up all the time is getting a little old,"" he thought. The knots were just out of reach of his fingers. He pulled and stretched himself but with no luck. The ropes might as well have been steel cables; they felt like steel to Sam.</p><p>Sam was fully awake, the scarf had moved itself around during the night and with little effort he was able to get it totally off his face and it now rested around his neck. There was no point calling out, only Jonah was there and they were both in the middle of the woods. Sam wiggled his fingers and toes and tired to stretch his waking muscles and joints awake. His blonde hair flopped about- in his eyes and out. If it weren't for the coolish breeze coming in through the open window he'd have worked up a sweat. As it was he was thinking himself as rather ripe. Jonah hadn't allowed him a shower before bed.</p><p>Jonah finally appeared at the door, he was fully dressed. Blue Brooks Brothers shirt, tan shorts that ended just above his knees and white canvas sneakers. Jonah was a head taller then Sam, and kept his hair shorter. His chestnut brown hair was parted just over his right eye and sweep over to the side, a few locks always managed to break rank and fall over his forehead. He had brown eyes that never seemed to fully look at someone when he talked to them and a small sprinkle of freckles just across his nose.</p><p>""Hey there, Sammy. About time you woke up. I heard you moving around and thought it was time to get your day going.""</p><p>""Why didn't you just wake me up?"" Sam asked.</p><p>""This is a vacation and you look like you needed your sleep. I figured I'd let you rest up. Now that your are awake time for a shower and a change of clothes.""</p><p>Sam grinned at that thought but his hopes were quickly dashed as Jonah pulled a solid blue Speedo from his shorts' pocket.</p><p>""Where do you find those things, I didn't even think they sold Speedos like that anymore."" Sam said.</p><p>Jonah had started untying Sam at his feet. He gave each sole a quick tickle before starting, just to get a rise out of the bound boy. ""Oh they still sell them for swim teams and stuff. You just gotta know where to get 'em."" He winked. Jonah untied Sam's left hand and handed the blue swimsuit to him. ""Here ya go, take the old ones off and put these on.""</p><p>Sam just starred at Jonah.</p><p>""Oh alright, you're bashful this morning. I'll turn around.""</p><p>While his back was turned Jonah heard the sounds of Sam shuffling and struggling around on the bed. Sam grunted every so often as he yanked on his still bound wrist. ""Ok, finished."" Sam annouced.</p><p>Jonah again locked the metal shackles connected by a chain around the boy's ankles and then untied the remaining wrist. He sent Sam off to the showers with a pat on his lycra clad behind. ""You've got 10 minutes. I'll be waiting right here and don't forget to brush your teeth."" Even though Jonah was starting to trust Sam more and more not to revolt, there wasn't any reason for him to slack on his control of his little brother.</p><p>Back on the dock after breakfast Sam was wearing very little restraint, just the shackles that seemed to become as common to his wardrobe as a shirt used to be. Sam saw a little rowboat tied up next to the dock. The boat wasn't there the night before. He shifted his weight from foot to foot, his bare soles feeling the rough wood underneath.</p><p>""I thought we'd do a little boating this morning, you know get out on the lake."" Jonah said.</p><p>""Jonah, I can't. I don't like boats."" Sam said. Jonah noticed the change in the boy's voice. It was softer and a bit nervous.</p><p>""Whatcha mean you don't like boats?""</p><p>""I just don't, okay."" Sam turned defiant.</p><p>""That's a problem."" Jonah thought for a moment. He pulled out some ropes from his seemingly bottomless pockets. He quickly turned Sam around pulling his arms behind him. He tied Sam's wrists together. He then wrapped a rope around Sam's stomach several times pinning his bound wrists to his back. He tied another length of rope around Sam's knees and chinched it tight.</p><p>""Sammy, do you trust me?"" Jonah asked.</p><p>""Not really.""</p><p>""You'd better start."" And with that he picked up the smaller boy and carried him into the rowboat. He sat him on the plank at the front and quickly tied a rope from his wrists to the center of the chain connecting his ankles.</p><p>Sam sat bolt upright. He was starring dead ahead. He was visibly shaking but not throwing a fit. He was breathing heavily.</p><p>After Jonah cast off from the dock, the panic in Sam's eyes got a bit wider. He whispered he plea to Jonah again. ""Jonah, please don't. Take me back. I can't. I don't like boats.""</p><p>""Don't be scarred little brother."" Jonah reassured as he placed his hand reassuringly on Sam's knee. ""Just once around the lake."" Jonah began to paddle slowly taking the two boys to the center of the lake. Sam closed his eyes and wished this to end quickly.</p><p>The next thing Sam knew he heard the sound of the boat hitting the dock and Jonah getting out to secure the boat with the mooring lines. He got back into the boat. This action caused the boat to sway from side to side panicking Sam all over again. Jonah untied and removed Sam from the boat, once again by carrying him. Sam's feet were again on the wood of the dock. His boating adventure was over, for now.</p><p>Jonah unbound Sam's hands and had him lay on his back on the dock. ""I'd planned on doing this on the boat. But I could see how scared you were. So here we are."" He tied a single rope to each of Sam's wrists and pulled one to one support piling of the dock and then repeated that procedure with the other. He untied Sam's knees. ""As you know we have some visitors coming tomorrow. I'd like you have a nice tan for them to see. So you'll be laying here for a while. I'll be back to turn you over in a few hours and give you something to drink.""</p><p>Jonah stood up and walked away. Sam craned his neck to watch as Jonah went back into the house.</p><p>""Oh crap,"" Sam thought, ""he's probably pretty mad at me right now."" Sam laid his head back on the dock and closed his eyes. The sounds of the woods and the wind overtook him and his drifted off into his thoughts. ""It could be worse I guess.""</p><p>Three hours later Jonah returned and helped Sam drink a Coke with the aid of a straw, then turned Sam over on his back. This time he placed a towel under this face as a cushion.</p><p>""Jonah?"" Sam probed.</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""How much longer will you keep me in bondage all the time?""</p><p>""That's not for you to know, Sammy.""</p><p>""What about tomorrow when your friends get here. Can I be free then?""</p><p>""Oh no. They're in the club. They won't have any problem with you being bound. Tyler will probably be bound in some way too.""</p><p>""Who are these people? How'd a club like this get started?""</p><p>""These people are my friends and will soon be yours. The school has a long tradition with this kind of club. The soccer team isn't the only one to have Bigs and littles. The football team, the baseball team. But we all keep to ourselves. When you get your ankle charm it will be in the shape of a soccer ball; that will distinguish you as a member of the Soccer Brother's Club. Hey, even the girls have their versions of it with a sister's club; we never mix clubs with the girls though so you don't have to worry about that. These clubs have been going on for years, I don't really know how it all got started.""</p><p>""Don't you think it's all a little weird?""</p><p>""Not really. Do you?""</p><p>""Uh, yeah Jonah I do.""</p><p>""That's just cause you're new. Once you get more involved and as more time passes it'll be second nature. Now listen to me, I've picked Tyler to be your 'little' tutor. He'll help you and teach you more about what you need to know about the club and how to act with the other Bigs and littles.""</p><p>""Great. So now what?""</p><p>""Now we relax, you work on your tan. The ropes and shackles are gunna give you real interesting tan lines. Tonight we'll make some burgers on the grill and eat on the patio. Maybe go for a walk around the lake. If you're real good I might take you into town later on.""</p><p>""I assume I'll be in bondage, as you call it, for all this?""</p><p>""Why Sammy, of course you will!"" Jonah slapped Sammy on the back in a friendly way. ""Of course you will!""</p>"
662,"Sam's Saga, Part 7",Barefoot Guy,,"['m/b', 'bond']","Sam discovers himself secured by his ankle alone in the cabin's bedroom, Jonah ""asks"" him to start keeping a journal. This is Sam's first journal entry.",2012-02-25T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Wednesday Morning</h5><p>I must have been really out of it this morning. I woke up and found my hands untied and I had a collar around my neck. When did Jonah do this? How did I sleep through that? Whatever.</p><p>Only one ankle has that shackle thing around it but the other end is locked to the bed. I can get up and out of bed, but I can't go more then a foot or two from the bed, so what's the point of getting out of bed? I'd just have to sit on the floor.</p><p>I found a sticky note on this book. This one I am writing in and a pen. The note told me that Jonah wanted me to start a journal and I'd better have something in it by the time Cole and Tyler get here. So here it is. Is this enough? Probably not.</p><p>I really don't know what to write about, I've never had much use for diaries or journals and it now seems to be called. Seems a bit girly to me, so again I say- whatever.</p><p>Should I write about what's happened to me over the last four days? What good would that be? I was there and the only other person that might even read this is Jonah and he knows what happened too. He did it to me!</p><p>I have to admit though that on Friday I was totally scared. I had no clue what Jonah was gunna do to me. You see all those crazy news stories about kidnappings and they never seem to end up good for the kid whose been kidnapped. But I wasn't really kidnapped was I? At first I thought Jonah was just being a jerk (sorry Jonah) but after he just left me tied that way on the floor for so long- I was sure that it wasn't a trick or something.</p><p>When he retied me to that dining room chair and fed me cold pizza I knew that this was something that was gunna go on for a while. Weird huh? Here I was scared, unable to do anything about my situation except struggle, but I knew that this was going to continue.</p><p>I figured it would all be over Monday when I went home. Well that was two freaking days ago, it's Wednesday now and I'm up at this so called cabin in the woods and still chained. Chained to a bed no less. I haven't been untied or unchained for like 5 days now! I realize as I wrote that that it seems like being tied is a normal state and what happened before wasn't normal when it is just the opposite, isn't it?</p><p>I mean you don't see people on the street with their hands tied or their feet chained together. Do you? Of course not.</p><p>But some of the stuff Jonah has used he got off the internet, so there are people who buy this stuff, right? I had no clue.</p><p>I'm not totally scared anymore. I can't say I totally like being tied and chained all the time, but it's not totally horrible either. Most of the positions, don't get me wrong I'd rather be free, aren't too uncomfortable. Except for that hogtie thing. I've gotten used to walking barefoot with my ankles chained together. I have to take smaller steps, but once you get into a rhythm it seems pretty natural.</p><p>Yesterday Jonah put me on a boat on the lake. I freaking hate boats. I can't believe he did that to me! I asked him not too, but he just tied me up tighter and put me on the boat. He carried me and tied me to the seat! I held my breath and closed my eyes tight. If I wasn't tied up and tied to the boat itself I'd have run as fast as I could the other way. I really thought Jonah was gunna be really mad at me for not wanting to go on the boat. That would be breaking the ""do as I say rule"", right? But I guess he wasn't, he didn't say a thing about it and didn't act like he was mad at all. We even had a pretty good dinner, talked like I wasn't next to naked and chained up (how weird is that?) and watched a DVD before he put me to bed.</p><p>I hope he never makes me do that boat thing again. I'll have to tell him not too. He promised me he wouldn't hurt me and this might just fall under that rule. I'll have to see.</p><p>I've been giving a lot of thought to this Brother's Club I seemed to have joined. I have a lot of time to think, being tied up for hours and hours gives me lots of, I don't want to say free-time (ha-ha), but extra-time to think.</p><p>I guess if I am transferring to this new school in the fall; it will be good to have some friends and have this promised protection from other kids who go there. This black chain around my ankle is my mark of protection apparently.</p><p>I mean will I be tied up in class? Will the teachers lock my ankles to the desk when I arrive and unlock me when class is over? It can't be that way.</p><p>What about the other members of the club? How many are there? Who are the other little brothers? I have to admit it will be nice to go to a new school. I hate the one I go to now.</p><p>Jonah's mom has a ton of money from having her own business I guess. Added to my dad's income and well... I do like Jonah's house it's bigger then mom's and this cabin is really cool. I still can't believe they call it a cabin. I suppose if I have to trade off a little freedom to move around, and I admit it where do I have to go around here, it's okay. I am finding that I don't mind being tied up either. That's really weird, huh? I guess I'm getting used to it.</p><p>And it seems that lots of people like it. Last night before the DVD Jonah showed me some web sites with cartoon characters tied up and a site with TV and movie scenes where the actors are all tied up.</p><p>Strange thing is that all the pictures were of teenagers and cartoon drawings of boys. I wonder if Jonah is gay? (sorry again, Jonah) then he showed me some of the sites where he got some of the stuff he uses to put me in bondage, as he calls it. There was some seriously scary stuff there! And even the site where he got those footie pajamas. So I guess there's like a whole industry for this stuff? Like he said, all those people can't be wrong, can they? I keep thinking of that line, ""if you cant beat 'em, join 'em"". But I'd like to wear more than a Speedo once and a while!</p><p>Well I think that's about enough for now, right? I hope so.</p>"
663,"Sam's Saga, Part 8",Barefoot Guy,,"['mm/bb', 'bond']","Cole and his little, Tyler arrive at the cabin mountain to meet Sam.",2012-02-25T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Wednesday After Lunch</h5><p>Sam was in the kitchen cleaning up after lunch. He still wore his collar, locked in place, and a chain leash hung from the ring on the front of it. His standard ankle shackles were also in place.</p><p>""Sammy, Cole and his little brother, Tyler will be here shortly and I need you to be on your best behavior. Understand?""</p><p>""I'm not some jerk, ya know.""</p><p>""I know you're not, but I need to know you're gunna be on you're best behavior. You're my little and there are certain standards you need to meet or you'll embarrass me in front of Cole.""</p><p>""And that would be bad, right?""</p><p>""Yeah it would. Can I trust you?""</p><p>""Yeah. But, um, can I have some clothes to put on before they get here?""</p><p>""No you're just fine the way you are. Now you're not to talk to either of them unless I give you permission to speak first. Can you remember that?""</p><p>""Yeah. But about that no clothes thing I...""</p><p>Interrupting Sam Jonah continued, ""because if you can't stay quiet I'll gag you now. And if you say one word without permission I'll gag you right in front of them.""</p><p>Sam just nodded while his mouth remained shut.</p><p>Jonah heard Cole's car pull up next to the house. He and Sam went to the front door Jonah opened it in advance and instructed Sam to stand behind and a little to his side. Sam was in his solid blue Speedo, collar, and ankle shackles. The leash from Sam's collar was lopped around Jonah's hand. Sam was visibly nervous. His eyes down looking at his bare feet. He didn't want to be seen in this position by total strangers.</p><p>Tyler got out of the car first. He went over to the driver's door and opened it for Cole, closing it after he got out. Then Tyler went to the trunk and removed a small suitcase and a backpack. They entered the house and Jonah and Cole shook hands and chatted for a few moments. Both littles remained in position and silent.</p><p>It was time for the introductions. ""Cole, I'd like to present my new little brother, Sammy."" Sam still looked at the floor.</p><p>""Jonah, he's great. You've done good. I like him. He'll be very popular in our club,"" Cole replied.</p><p>Sam's face flushed with embarrassment.</p><p>""Sammy, shake Cole's hand and say hello,"" Jonah instructed. Sam complied.</p><p>""Sammy, I'd like to introduce you to my little brother Tyler. He'll be your tutor for your joining of our little club."" Cole said.</p><p>Tyler stepped forward and extended his hand to Sam, Sam took it and raised his head. For the first time he saw the two other boys who'd come for a three-day visit.</p><p>Tyler stood in front of him. Sam could hardly believe the sight that greeted him. Tyler was a little shorter then he was. He had straight hair that ended on his shoulders. His hair had a slightly red tint.</p><p>Tyler had green eyes the color of jade and what could be called a peaches 'n cream complexion. Tyler was dressed in tan shorts and a light blue polo shirt. There was a rather thick shiny chain around his neck. One end of the chain hung down from the loop at his neck disappearing under the fabric of his cotton shirt.</p><p>At the end of his smooth thin legs he had on white ankle socks and blue and white sneakers. On his left ankle was the same type of black metal chain that was around Sam's but Tyler's had a small gold soccer ball. The chain was loose enough to allow the charm to hang to the outside of his sneaker.</p><p>Sam found himself slightly and instantly fascinated by Tyler's looks and after saying a shy, quiet ""hi"" he didn't know what else to say.</p><p>Cole continued the introduction, ""And I, of course am Cole. I know you're probably very nervous right now. But don't be. You'll be fine. Tyler is a great little brother and he'll teach you everything you need to know. You'll be one of our most popular little brothers.</p><p>Don't worry, Sammy we'll take great care of you. Trust us.""</p><p>""Thank Cole, Sammy."" Jonah instructed. Sam again complied. ""Sam, show Tyler which room we've got them in so he can take their bags up. Then come back out to the patio with two sodas for Cole and me.""</p><p>On the stairs Tyler broke the silence. ""Um, Sammy. How are you?"" he probed.</p><p>Sam just nodded his head.</p><p>""Uhm, okay. So this place is pretty great, huh? Cole and I have been here twice before.""</p><p>Sam nodded again. The two entered the bedroom.</p><p>""Oh, two beds eh? We didn't stay in this room before."" Tyler placed the suitcase on the larger bed and the backpack on the floor. ""That little bag's mine.""</p><p>Sam just kinda stood there with a vacant smile on his lips.</p><p>""Don't say much do you? You're seriously nervous aren't you?""</p><p>Sam quickly scanned the room and found what he was looking for- a little pad of paper and pen. With his back turned he scribbled something, ripped the sheet off and handed it to Tyler. It read, ""I'm not being rude. Jonah told me not to talk or he'd gag me. And I am very nervous too."" Very was underlined.</p><p>""Oh, sorry dude. I didn't know about the talking thing. Don't worry, I wouldn't tell on you if you did. But I guess it's good you listened to your Big Brother. There's nothing to be nervous about though, Sammy. It's actually not a bad club to belong too. But I guess if I was dressed like you are I'd be nervous too.""</p><p>Sam nodded his head again. Tyler had a sweet voice for a boy and it seemed to put Sam at ease. He had a smile that would make the coldest heart melt with perfect white teeth shinning between slightly pink lips. ""Come on, bud, we'd better head back downstairs before we're missed.""</p><p>Sam smiled and nodded and the two boys headed back down, grabbed the sodas from the fridge and when out on the patio were their Bigs sat in the iron patio chairs talking.</p><p>Tyler stood next to Cole and Sam took his place next to Jonah. The two seated boys continued talking paying no attention to the boys standing next to them</p><p>""Sammy,"" Jonah finally turned his attention. ""We've decided that Tyler should get started teaching you what you need to know ASAP. So here's what's gunna happen. Tyler is in charge of you for now. That's not to say Cole or myself still can't give you orders but you also have to listen to Tyler. Sammy, you now have permission to talk. So that's about it you two might as well start.""</p><p>""First,"" Cole interjected, ""Tyler, take off your shoes, but leave your socks on and come here Sammy."" The two littles did as instructed. ""I want to make sure you guys don't get into too much trouble."" He took out a pair of handcuffs and locked a wrist from each boy into them securing the boys together. Then he sent to boys off; back upstairs to the bedroom they had left moments before.</p><p>Back in the bedroom the boys sat on the floor. ""Well I guess I'll start,"" Tyler said, ""there's not much to this really. It's all very easy stuff. Common sense more than anything. Just don't screw up and things will be fine. Okay?""</p><p>""Yeah I guess so."" Sam quietly relied.</p><p>""Sorry about being cuffed together. That's my brother's idea of being funny, he loves doing stuff like this to me. I'm used to it.""</p><p>""No problem, I've been tied or chained up the whole time for like six days now, so I'm kinda used to it too.""</p><p>""Six days wow! That's cool. Cole mentioned that Jonah liked the tying up part of things but I had no idea. Cole's only kept me bound up for like fours hours. I've been handcuffed for a whole weekend, but that's the longest I've had so far. But Cole's actually a pretty cool big brother.""</p><p>""So how's this work?"" Sam asked.</p><p>""I tell you what you need to know and you remember it. It's simple. Don't worry. First why don't we just talk? Get to know each other better, eh? We can learn later on."" Tyler smiled again putting Sam at ease once more.</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>Back on the patio.</p><p>""Tyler will teach my Sammy everything he needs to know?""</p><p>""Jonah, don't worry, Tyler's great. You saw how Sam looked at him in the doorway. Tyler has that effect on everyone, lucky little pisser, he got all the good genes in the family.""</p><p>""Yeah I noticed. I bet Sam is real confused about that right now.""</p><p>""If he's like most people he won't even notice the effect until it's too late. By then Tyler has him.""</p><p>""I hope he's not too effective, after all Sammy's mine, not Tyler's.""</p><p>""Don't worry. Tyler knows what he's doing. But I have to admit; Sammy's got a look about him, doesn't he? You're lucky to have found him; I can't believe you got an outsider to be your little, that always seemed to be the hard way to do it.""</p><p>""What do you know about hard? You got yours from your own house! Right there under your nose.""</p><p>""Yeah I have to say I'm pretty grateful to my parents for having him. But still the way you got Sammy to agree to be your little... you'll have to tell me how he agreed so easily.""</p><p>""Let me just say this - I didn't leave him much choice in the matter.""</p><p>""You don't mean?""</p><p>""Yep, I made him my little. As far as he's concerned he doesn't know he even had a choice to join, and now that he's in- we've got that rule preventing him from leaving.""</p><p>""Dude that's seriously devious! I love it!"" The boys toasted by tapping soda cans together.</p><p>""Tyler's not gunna screw that up is he?""</p><p>""Na, he likes the club, and I noticed a little thing from Tyler when he met Sam too. Those two are gunna be best friends I think."" He winked at Jonah.</p><p>Back upstairs.</p><p>Tyler had a pair of handhelds and he and Sam were playing a racing game head to head. Well they were side by side holding on to the games as best they could being handcuffed together. Every so often one boy or the other would get so into the game, making a turning motion in the real world and forgetting about their handcuffed linkage. This pulled the other's wrist along with his own causing the other boy to drop the game into their lap. This led to quite a few digital car crashes along the way.</p><p>On the patio.</p><p>""I'm curious why did you have Tyler take off his shoes but leave his socks on?"" Jonah asked his guest.</p><p>""Littles should respect other people's homes. I don't want him wearing shoes in your house. But leaving the socks on gives him an advantage on Sammy. You've got Sammy in just a bathing suit, Tyler's fully dressed. Sammy's barefoot, Tyler isn't. That gives Tyler an edge. Plus Tyler's younger than Sam; that will really throw Sam for spin.</p><p>""Having to submit and listen to someone younger than him. And wearing less then a younger boy, that's icing on the cake; someone nearly naked will always, even subconsciously, give more attention and control to someone fully dressed. It's a mind-game thing. I'll bet Sam asked to wear clothes before we got here today didn't he?""</p><p>""Yeah how'd you know that?""</p><p>""Anybody would. I mean would you want to meet someone for the first time in just a collar and leash, a bathing suit, and shackles? No, of course you wouldn't. It was good you didn't give in and let him put on something else.""</p><p>""Thanks, Cole. There's a lot I have to learn.""</p><p>""You're doing fine, Jonah. You've had Sam for only a few days and look at him. He's quiet; he's clearly being submissive. Tyler and I will help bring him the rest of the way. You've got a month and a half before school starts. Sammy will be the perfect little by then. Tyler and I will help you out before Sammy's initiation ceremony.""</p>"
664,"Sam's Saga, Part 9",Barefoot Guy,,"['mm/bb', 'bond']",Sam accidently breaks Tyler's game and the two boys get punished for the infraction.,2012-02-25T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Sam couldn't believe he'd been so clumsy, so stupid. Of course he didn't mean to do it, it just happened. His bare heel had fallen squarely on top the handheld video game's screen and he and Tyler both heard the crunch, they both knew it was all over. The game was broken.</p><p>He'd apologized to Tyler over and over. Tyler was upset but not angry, it was a simple accident and he knew Sam hadn't done it intentionally. Sam had simply stood up, Tyler had moved the hand that was cuffed to Sam, causing Sam to lose his balance and his foot shot out to steady him and landed on the game- crushing its LCD screen.</p><p>While cleaning up the pieces... ""I'm so sorry, Tyler. I didn't mean it! This is so bad, I can't believe I did that. Sorry, sorry, sorry."" Sam pleaded.</p><p>""Sammy, stop apologizing. I know you didn't do it on purpose it was an accident. I am as much to blame as you are. If I hadn't pulled you over with my arm you wouldn't have stumbled and tripped on the game.""</p><p>""I'll buy you a new one, I promise. As soon as I have enough money saved up. I will, I'll get you a new one.""</p><p>""Don't worry about that, Sammy. But we'll have to tell Cole and Jonah.""</p><p>""Do we have to? Jonah will kill me if he found out I broke this.</p><p>Can't I just buy you a new one? Keep it between us, eh?""</p><p>""Yeah, sorry, we have to tell them. If we don't and they find out it will be worse. Much worse.""</p><p>""Guess you're right."" The look on Sam's face said just the opposite though. He really didn't want to tell either of the other boys about the broken game.</p><p>""Come on, let's go down and tell them."" Tyler instructed.</p><p>""What's gunna happen do you think? What will they do to me?"" Sam asked nervously.</p><p>""I don't know, Sam. But like I said I'm just as much to blame as you are so whatever happens we'll be in for it together. Okay?"" ""O...o...okay.""</p><p>The two younger boys walked downstairs, hands cuffed together, to inform the two older boys, their Bigs, about the accident and the broken game.</p><p>Cole and Jonah talked quietly on the couch about the punishment for the two boys. Tyler and Sam were standing across the room in the corner of the large living room, side by side facing the wall awaiting their fate.</p><p>""Boys, come over here and stand in front of us."" Jonah ordered. The two chastised boys complied.</p><p>""We've decided that each of you will spend two hours bound in the garage as punishment. Sammy, since you're the one who actually broke the game by stepping on it you'll get the harder position, and Tyler, since you caused Sammy to stumble you'll help bind Sammy and then you'll be bound and watch him suffer for you're actions."" Cole informed them.</p><p>""What's that mean, that I'll have to suffer the harder position?"" Sam asked. Jonah could swear Sam had some tears forming in the corner of his eyes.</p><p>""You're not allowed to talk right now, Sammy. Now be quiet or you'll be bound up longer."" Jonah ordered. Sam looked down at his bare feet.</p><p>He was still wearing his skimpy swimsuit. The three other boys had tied his hands behind his back, then removed the swim suit so he was naked. Then they tied his knees together, cinched in the middle to pull the rope tight against his skin. Then a towel was wrapped around each ankle and ropes around them numerous times and cinched tight, even his big toes were bound together with twine. A rope was pulled tight from his bound wrists to his bound knees to keep his hands nested in the small of his back. Sam was on his stomach on a beach towel. This was uncomfortable, but not unbearable. He could do a couple hours like this he thought.</p><p>Tyler reached around Sam's face and inserted the hated ball gag into his mouth as Cole had ordered him too. Tyler pulled the straps tight around the back of Sam's head and locked it in place. As he did so he leaned next to Sam's right ear and whispered to him, ""Sammy, I'm so sorry about this."" Sam just nodded slightly, as that was all he could do in his position.</p><p>Cole and Jonah then began the job of binding Tyler for his punishment. Cole pulled off Tyler's shirt and white socks and shorts. Leaving the naked as well. Jonah pulled a chair from the far wall and set it in front of Sammy so when Tyler was seated in the chair he'd be facing Sam.</p><p>The two older teenaged boys tied Tyler's chest to the back of the chair, then his wrists, elbows to the arms. His thighs, knees, and ankles bound tight to its front legs. Then Cole produced a ball gag and strapped it tightly into his younger brother's mouth.</p><p>""We can't have the boys chatting the time away can we?"" Cole joked. ""Nope. That wouldn't be very much of a punishment if they could chat away the time would it?"" Jonah joked back.</p><p>Having completed their work on Tyler and once Cole was satisfied Tyler was tight and not going anywhere, Jonah double checked Sam's bonds making sure they were all secure and not in danger of coming lose.</p><p>""Shall we finish up Sammy now?"" Cole asked Jonah.</p><p>""Yeah, you got the rope?"" Jonah relied.</p><p>""Right here.""</p><p>Sammy strained his neck around to try to see what the others were talking about. What he saw was a long piece of rope, which was very thick in diameter. Thicker then anything he'd be bound up with to date. For a moment it looked like a whip to Sam from his low position and he began to squirm about and plead into his gag.</p><p>The older boys ignored Sam's protest. They rather enjoyed the boy's confusion about what was happening next.</p><p>Tyler having had more experience at being a little and knowing the dark sense of humor that Cole had knew exactly what the boys planned to do to Sam. He too began to shake his head no pleading for them not to do what they had planned. His gag blocked all intelligible words and all the two bound boys could do was make mewing sounds and grunts.</p><p>""Sorry, Tyler, but you helped Sam into this and now you have to suffer by watching him for the next two hours."" Cole teased.</p><p>By this time Sam was very scared and was trying to roll himself away from the two boys standing over him. He had no leverage in his bound position but he managed to roll himself over onto his back, which hurt his hands and wrists.</p><p>Jonah rolled him back into his original position and treaded one end of the thick rope between Sam's legs and back through the arches of his bare feet and repeated the same procedure three more times before tying it off.</p><p>Cole took the other end of the thick rope and threw it over the exposed roof beam and caught the other end of it as it came back down. Both Cole and Jonah then took hold of the lose-end and began to pull it down. On the other end of the rope Sam's feet were lifted off the floor, then his legs, knees, waist and so on. Within minutes Sam found himself hanging upside down from his ankles in the cabin's garage.</p><p>They pulled him up so that Sam's head was at the level as the seated Tyler's chest. The two bound boys where about five feet apart. Jonah and Cole each took a regular piece of rope and tied it to one of Sam's biceps and strung it to a side-wall. These worked to keep Sam straight, not allowing him to twist around- forcing the two punished boys to face each other.</p><p>The strain in Sam's ankles was starting to set in and Sam protested and pleaded into his gag. But neither Cole nor Jonah took mercy on the upside down boy. Tyler added to Sam's pleas through his gag, but Cole shot him a look that said to be ""quiet"". Tyler not wishing to compound the punishment got silent and stayed silent.</p><p>A thin piece of twin was then tied to Sam's cock head and strung tightly to the tip of Tyler's boycock. The two boys were now physically connected.</p><p>""Now Sammy, the two hours begin now. Remain quiet, if you don't we'll increase the amount of time by fifteen minutes each time you make a noise from now on. Understood?"" Jonah informed Sam.</p><p>Sam nodded.</p><p>Cole took an old radio off the shelf and tuned it between stations. He'd found the white noise he wanted and increased the volume to an almost uncomfortable level. All the two boys bound in the garage would hear for the next two hours would be static.</p><p>Tyler and Cole looked into each other's eyes and Tyler tried to express his apologies to his upside down new friend. Sam got the message and shook his head to signal understanding, at least he hope that's the message he conveyed to Tyler.</p><p>'Even though Tyler is bound tight in that chair, I bet he is more comfortable than I am,' thought Sam. But he wasn't mad at Tyler for his relative ease of position. He knew that like himself, Tyler had no say at all in what was happening to them.</p><p>Cole and Jonah had left the garage but after a few minutes they returned. Jonah had an egg with him.</p><p>He leaned down to whisper into Sam's ear, ""I'm gunna put this egg between the soles of your feet. If you struggle too much it will fall and break. If I find a broken egg on the floor when we come back you'll get extra punishment tomorrow.""</p><p>Jonah pulled a small A-frame stepladder over to Sam and placed the egg on the boy's soles, balancing it between the arches and against the ropes that bound his feet together and those keeping him suspended in the air.</p><p>Cole spoke very loudly to be heard over the radio static. ""See you in a couple hours guys, you both behave yourselves!"" and he and Jonah laughed as they left the garage closing the door behind them.</p><p>""Are we really gunna leave Sam like that for two hours?"" Jonah asked Cole.</p><p>""Maybe- maybe not, but why not? Never done a little that long before. He'll lose track of time with that static on the radio, anyway. We'll think about it. Then we'll go get them and have dinner."" Cole reassured Jonah.</p>"
665,"Sam's Saga, Part 10",Barefoot Guy,,"['mm/bb', 'bond']",Sam and Tyler are bound in the cabin's garage as their punishment. The Bigs have a little fun at the upsidedown Sam's expense. Tyler and Sam get a chance to talk about things after their punishment is over.,2012-02-25T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Come on, Jonah let's go get the boys. I'm getting hungry and as soon as we have them taken care of- the sooner we can have dinner served to us."" Cole said about an hour and ten minutes after leaving the two younger naked boys bound and alone in the garage.</p><p>""Hold on a sec, I want to get my camera. I have an idea, it'll will be pretty funny. Why don't you go get two blindfolds, I don't want Sammy or Tyler to see what we're doing."" Jonah replied.</p><p>""But Sam's been hanging there for a while, I'm sure his legs are hurting by now.""</p><p>""I know, but this will only take a minute. Then we'll let Tyler and Sam use the hot tub together to ease their sore joints.""</p><p>Out in the garage the radio continued to play its static noise blocking out all sounds of the outside world. The two older boys, the Bigs, entered the garage and walked over to the two younger bound boys. One in a chair, the other hanging by his ankles upside down from the rafter. Both bound boys gagged and naked with their cocks connected. Both boys faced each other but Tyler was the first to notice the other two enter and he cocked his head to look. Sam saw this and looked by craning his neck as best he could.</p><p>Cole walked up to his little brother, his brother both biologically and in the definitions of the Brother's Club rules, and blindfolded him. Tyler didn't make a sound; he just assumed it was more of Coles' sort of little mind games, showing the younger boy who was in charge of things. Once finished with his brother, Cole did the same to the inverted Sam.</p><p>Jonah pulled the small digital camera out of his pocket and darted over to the wall and took down one of the fishing poles hanging on hooks from the wall. He handed the camera to Cole. Jonah took position next to his little, holding the fishing pole in one hand and standing next to Sam as if he had just landed the ""catch of the day"". Cole had to laugh out loud and he quickly snapped a picture. The two boys traded places and Jonah took Cole's picture. The blindfolds where removed, and Sam's gag was taken out.</p><p>""Let me see if he dropped the egg I put on his feet."" Jonah said. He looked at the upturned soles and saw the egg had indeed disappeared. ""It's here."" Sam said and wiggled, as best he could, the unbroken egg in his bound hand.</p><p>""How on earth did that get there, Sammy?""</p><p>""I sneezed, causing me to jerk my body and the egg fell out, rolled out really, and I was lucky enough to catch it before it hit the floor.""</p><p>""Well I didn't say the egg had to stay on your feet, I just said it wasn't to get broken and it didn't. I can't believe you caught it, but you did and so there you have it. The good news is it's time to get you down.""</p><p>""Great, this was really getting to me; I can't believe I've been like this for two hours.""</p><p>Neither Cole nor Jonah said a word and of course being gagged, Tyler didn't speak either.</p><p>Sam was standing up all though on wobbly legs, right side up, rubbing his wrists and regaining his balance. The cement garage floor was cool under his bare soles, but it was July after all and the coolness was comfortable. Cole was finishing up his untying of Tyler and finally removed the boy's ball gag.</p><p>Tyler moved his jaw around to work out the aches. He leaned into his older brother's ear and whispered. ""How long was it really?""</p><p>""Little more than an hour, but don't tell Sam that. Understood?"" Cole replied.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Okay guys here's the deal. Tyler why don't you take Sam and the two of you can go use the hot tub to relax and work out the kinks."" Jonah told the two littles.</p><p>""Cool, thanks!"" Tyler replied and the two boys walked, Tyler helping Sam with his balance out of the garage into the house and headed toward the hot tub.</p><p>""So, what do you think about all this so far?"" Tyler asked, probing for information. That was part of his job as Sam's guide. To gage Sam's reactions and his thinking to this new situation.</p><p>""Ah, I don't know really. It's not the end of the world I guess. Is it?""</p><p>""No it's not. But really, what are you thinking.""</p><p>""Well.... At first it was really weird and kinda scary. I had no clue what Jonah was going to do to me. I thought he'd gone nuts! But as time went by I kinda realized he wasn't going to hurt me. And he said as much before you guys got here. It's against the rules, right?""</p><p>""Absolutely. No physical harm is to be done to us littles at all.""</p><p>Tyler replied.</p><p>""I never knew that so many people were into this 'being tied up thing'.""</p><p>""Yeah there are tons of us. Check out the internet sometime.""</p><p>""I did, Jonah showed me some sites the other night.""</p><p>""What do you think about being the one to be bound up all the time?""</p><p>Tyler pushed.</p><p>""Well... I mean... it's not so bad. Please don't laugh at me, Tyler, but I think I kinda like it.""</p><p>""I won't laugh at you, Sam. Go on.""</p><p>""Well at first I didn't like it at all. I hated it in fact. But I think that's 'cause I was so scared at the time. But I've been like this for days now and wait, this is the first time since that Friday night that I haven't been restrained in some way."" Sam realized.</p><p>""Funny how it becomes kinda natural isn't it?""</p><p>""Whad'ya mean?"" Sam asked.</p><p>""Well I mean you've just been hanging upside down for hours and you've only just now noticed that you're not restrained at all. It's like being bound is second nature to you.""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess you're right about that.""</p><p>Tyler winked back.</p><p>Tyler decided it was time to change the subject, he'd learned what he wanted to know. ""So, Sammy, tell me something, you have a girlfriend or anything?""</p><p>""No, no girlfriend.""</p><p>""Anyone you're interested in?""</p><p>Sam paused a moment looking down into the bubbling water of the hot tub. Then he looked up and directly into Tyler's angelic face. He almost whispered, ""Someone, yeah, kinda."" He smiled. Sam noticed his cock getting hard. He was glad that the pulsating water hid his erection below the surface and out of sight of Tyler. Sam wasn't fully aware of the reasons yet, but he began to suspect that Tyler was the reason for his inflating member.</p><p>Tyler grinned. The two sat in silence was the hot water bubbled around them and massaged their aching bodies.</p><p>""Hey guys, we've decided to go out for dinner instead of eating here tonight. Cole and I have laid out some clothes for you on the guestroom beds. Tyler you'll know which are yours. Sammy, you're to put on the other set and be down stairs in fifteen minutes."" Jonah informed the two soaking teens.</p><p>Upstairs waiting for Tyler was a set of blues shorts and matching red and white polo shirt along with a pair no see white foot-socks and white sneakers. Waiting for Sam was a pair of jeans and light blue polo shirt, no shoes or socks.</p><p>""I think Jonah forgot my shoes."" Sam was looking around confused.</p><p>""I don't think so, Sam. If he wanted you to wear them he'd left them out for you.""</p><p>""But I can't go out to eat barefoot."" Sam protested.</p><p>""Why not?"" Tyler asked honestly.</p><p>""Because, because, it's not right. It's not... I mean..."" Sam just stopped. He really couldn't think of a reason that would sound intelligent before his new friend.</p><p>""Just go with it, Sammy. I like being barefoot, but Cole knows that and makes me wear shoes and socks all the time. It's like he lets me be barefoot as a reward or when he's 'feeling generous'.""</p><p>""But people will laugh at me if I'm walking around town barefooted.""</p><p>""No they won't. You might get some looks, but trust me no one will say a word about it. Come on we've got to go, don't want to be late.""</p><p>The two teens presented themselves downstairs before the two Bigs and the four of them went back out into the garage.</p><p>Sam decided to push his luck a little. ""Jonah,"" he asked softly ""can't I have shoes? Or at least flip-flops to wear?""</p><p>""Ah, no."" he replied.</p><p>The four boys got into the car, the two Bigs in the front seats and the two littles on the back seat.</p>"
666,"Sam's Saga, Part 11",Barefoot Guy,,"['mm/bb', 'bond']",Sam makes his second entry into his journal about his trip into town and some of his feelings about Tyler.,2012-02-25T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Sam's Journal Entry</h5><p>Well there I was with the three others; Jonah, my ""big brother""; Tyler, and his big brother both ways Cole, all having dinner at this little place in this tiny town up here in the mountains. And I'm barefoot! Barefoot in a restaurant! I was so embarrassed I'm sure that I had a bright-red blush on my face through the entire thing.</p><p>Tyler was very supportive though and told me that no one would say a word; at least he was right about that. No one did. But plenty of people looked at the four of us and I know they saw my feet. I mean how couldn't you? I was fully dressed but with no shoes. I don't get the whole ""keeping me barefoot"" thing that Jonah insists on, but whatever!</p><p>It honestly wasn't too bad I have to admit it. Except for walking from the car to the restaurant and then we had to walk around town and then back to the car. The parking lot was stone. I guess up here in the sticks they haven't heard about paving and asphalt. During dinner Jonah told me that I'd have to be barefoot all the time except at school. As soon as I get home I'd have to be barefoot. Tyler, who told me he likes to be barefoot mentioned- well whispered to me actually, that he was jealous and thought that I was lucky to have such a, quote, restriction put on me. He did of course have a hint of sarcasm in his voice when he said the word restriction.</p><p>The dinner was pretty good, I just had a burger and fries but they were those thick cut fries with the skin on, very tasty. Tyler had a salad and then some mushroom sandwichy thing. Apparently he's a veggie. Weird huh? But I guess it works for him. And he didn't even give me and hassle about eating cow. That was cool of him. Sometimes veggies can be pretty militant about being a veggie and think that everyone in the world should be a veggie. But not Tyler.</p><p>After dinner, as I mentioned above we all went for a walk around town, what there is of it. Jonah and Cole where ahead of Tyler and me so we got to talk. Tyler seemed to make it his business to stick close to me as we walked around the town. On the smooth sidewalk and the grass I almost forgot I was barefoot, except for the coolness of the cement and the slight wetness to the grass, you know that kinda dewy stuff it gets at night. I imagine that's what walking through a fresh salad feels like. I didn't think that was possible in the middle of summer, but this is the mountains after all. I have to admit it, it's kinda cool up here, and I don't just mean the weather. Hehe.</p><p>I'm getting used to the being tied up thing and Tyler is pretty cool and fun to hang with. I'm not sure about Cole though, we haven't talked much and he seems pretty happy just hanging with Jonah. Except for all the crazy new rules he comes up with even Jonah has been cool. Maybe, and I hate to admit this, maybe this Brothers Club thing might not be so bad. Plus I'll get to go to a better school and hopefully it will have nice people there too. I hate going where I go now. Plus Tyler goes there too! And we're in the same grade.</p><p>Back to the walk. We went into a couple shops that were still open; of course I had to go in too- barefoot. One of the teenage clerks at the third shop we stopped in really looked at me funny and kept staring at me the whole time. I'm not sure why she kept doing that other than the fact that I was not wearing shoes! I hate that part of the rules! But Tyler and me talked as we walked and the other guys shopped. And he's really a great guy. He's very nice. Very smart and seems like he's genuinely interested in other people and doesn't seem to have a selfish bone in his body. He's polite and seems to be at ease with all this bondage stuff, rules, and the brother's club. He's not even mad at me about stepping on and breaking the video game. He said it was just an accident, which it was, and to not worry about it. He won't even let me buy him a replacement. Yeah, he's a cool guy.</p><p>By the time we got back in the car, after walking over the stone parking lot again, my feet were really dirty. Once we got in the car, and the seatbelt held me in place facing the back of the front seat. Cole turned around and handed me a set of handcuffs and told me to put them on myself. Tyler protested saying I shouldn't have to ride home that way. But Jonah told me to do as I was told. And so with a click I snapped them into place.</p><p>After that was done Tyler slipped his hand onto my knee and whispered in my ear so the Bigs couldn't hear that he was sorry for the cuffs and he would make it to me later on tonight. Not sure what that meant.</p><p>Tyler told me to put my feet up into his lap for him to inspect so he could make sure they where okay. Between the seat belt, the moving car and the cuffs around my wrists it took a little work to do that. Tyler helped by pulling the cuffs of my jeans for some extra pull. Tyler looked them over and said that there weren't any cuts or scrapes on them that we'd have to worry about. He said he saw a small cut, but I didn't feel anything there. During the drive home he massaged the cut a little to help it feel better and held on too both my feet in his lap the whole way home. From time to time he'd rub them up and down. That gave me a strange feeling I have to admit...</p><p>Anyway back here I got to take the cuffs off and Tyler washed my feet off and applied some stuff to the cut and put a bandage on it. After asking Jonah's permission first. He didn't want me to get into trouble for not being completely barefoot. I would have never thought about that, but he did. Guess that's 'cause he's been at this thing longer then I have and knows all the ins and outs. ? After he put the bandage on he did something really weird- he kissed my big toe, saying that kissing it would make it feel better.</p><p>Anyway, it's like I said, he's never seems to think about himself and is always doing for others. How can someone be so good? Anyway I think that's kinda why I like him so much. He's not like anyone I've every met before.</p><p>Well I think that about all for now. Tyler just came in and told me that we're all going to roast marshmallows on the patio again. I love s'mores! But first I have change out of what I'm wearing now and put on a pair of shorts and a leather collar. No way these skimpy short are gunna cover up the woody I have now! Why am I getting hard all the time this week?</p><p>Tyler told me that Cole was happy with him today so he's allowing Tyler to go barefoot for the rest of the night. Tyler actually had a twinkle in his eye when he told me that. He was already wearing a leather collar around his neck and was shirtless too. It was really cute. Oh shit, did I just write that?!</p><p>Gotta run!</p>"
667,Daddy,Barry Koplen,,['poem'],,2012-12-20T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>under my shirt<br/>
at rest on a chair,<br/>
snuggled by animals<br/>
was a little face there.</p><p>her smile was
a big one<br/>
when her eyes looked at me<br/>
but they wanted to close,<br/>
they were ready for sleep.</p><p>this picture
was perfect,<br/>
I know, for it seems<br/>
her Daddy was sure<br/>
to be in her dreams</p>"
668,Mom's Idea - How I Became My Family's Human Pet,BC,,[''],,2012-02-20T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>A few weeks before summer holiday mom asked or I would like to be her lion for a while? I had nothing planned for the summer so I said sure. She gave me a kiss on the cheek and said ""you're a doll"" and she had some planning to do then..</p><p>First day of holiday I was woken early in the morning, when I looked at my clock it said 5.00.</p><p>I got out showered put on shorts and had breakfast. Then I was ordered into the living-room.</p><p>The first thing mom said was ""strip!"". Mom, I can put the costume on myself,Just give it and I put it on in my room.</p><p>Whow said mom, I said I wanted you to be a lion again I did not say it was in the same costume. ""Now Strip"" she said and used the zapper on my but. The flimsy material of the very short shorts she made me wear didn't protect me from the electric discharge. In no time I had the shorts pulled of and they were flying through the living-room.</p><p>Very good now put your hands on your head barked mom. She took a very thin piece of leather belt which was fleshtone coloured. She wound this around the base of my penis and balls and had it locked with a magnetic button. In the belt were tiny holes all around. Try to pull it of mom said, it did not moved and inch, but pushed my balls and penis more forward.</p><p>Ok now the next piece she said. By that time steph had joined us also in the living-room and was more then eager to help out. She produced a tiny piece of leather, shaped in half a moon with little connections at the sides. These were connected to the wholes in the belt and it pulled snugly. Only the bottom part of my balls were covered. Now the final piece of your suit she said and showed me a tiny leather cap in the same color. This was was pushed over my penis head and was outlined so it pulled in my piss-slit and around my head. So it's shape was clearly visible. Two tiny belts were pulled to the other belt and fastened there. There was no way I was gonna get a stiffie.</p><p>Ok now close your eyes and open your mouth wide!</p><p>I felt something been pushed inside my mouth and locked behind my head with a small padlock.</p><p>Mom showed me a rubber penis and said something likewise was now in my mouth.</p><p>The one she was holding would go somewhere else later. Then she tightly tied my hands behind my back and had me march through the kitchen and garden inside the garage.</p><p>There were some pieces of cardboard on the floor on which she made me lay down and hogtied me.</p><p>In half an hour when Deke arrives we will finish your outfit she said, you're gonna be So good looking the next weeks. I started shaking my head when I heard this and was put back in my place by a hard slap on my bare butt. Oh don't you protest mom said, you agreed to this remember, I did not say for how long it was and you never asked. We'll it's gonna be for at least 2 weeks maximum 3! Then she was off.</p><p>More then half an hour later i heard noise outside our garage and saw the garagedoor open.</p><p>Mom and Steph came in and also a guy who was introduced as Deke. I saw a large van parked before the garage. Steph undid the rope and instructed me to sit on hands and knees while this man was installing some airbrush equipment. I was trying to indicate I would no longer participate in this only to receive another slap from mom.</p><p>Well is the animal protesting Deke said, I have something to make him learn to obey.</p><p>I was rolled on my back and the pouch of my penis was disconnected. The I saw him pull my flesh backwards and produced something that looked like a small thin drill. This was placed in my piss slit and turned very slowly inwards. I was biting in my gag from the pain and mom and steph had to hold me down. When it was all in a small metal cap covered the head of my penis. Then the pouch was back attached. My penis was standing straight forward now so even more of my balls was exposed.</p><p>Then he started spraying me with paint. Orange with black stripes. All over my body, my hair, my face was painted like a lion, masking the gag in my mouth. Only my chest, tummy, ass and genitials were not painted. Then Steph tied all fingers and toes of each hand and foot together with a fine rope, exempt for my thumbs. This was also painted, Then he sprayed a tale that was also there. Afterwards he sprayed me with fixation and also the tail. He said the colour would now stay on for at least a week without giving my skin difficulty absorbing oxygen.</p><p>Within a week he would return for a new paint layer.</p><p>Then mom took the tail and I saw now that another rubber penis was attached to it.</p><p>She pushed it in my ass and with a pop it was absorbed. Lions don't run around freely so now we put the restraints on she said. Around my wrists went two metal cuffs which were connected together with a short chain with almost no slack, also a pair of those around my ankles, but these had more slack and were also connected together by a chain. I could not stand up by now, I was forced to keep on hands and knees.</p><p>Then mom went in the house to put on her costume, it was all leather with a leopard motive around her middle and was holding a whip in her hand. She snapped the whip on my ass and I jumped instantly. ""It's not the fake whip Stephie used last time this is a genuine one"" she laughed. Next a choke-chain was placed around my neck and I was leaded outside towards the large van.</p><p>Deke was putting the last of his stuff back in and then lifted me up and placed me also in the van. Maybe we should restrain him for the ride, mom said, and Deke started pulling my wrists and feet together and tied them together. Next he pulled me up towards the ceiling in his van and pushed me to check or I did not touch the side walls, I didn't, so I surely would not get injured. As last he connected a rope from my feet to my gag, to keep my head up and not to strain my neck. Mom said she never saw me from this angle but she surely loved the view. Then the doors were closed and we were driving away.</p><p>After a ride of almost two hours we stopped. Mom and Steph massaged me after I was let down and then I was let outside. I saw a parkinglot full with cars. We were standing next to a service entry of a large building with no windows, or they were nailed shut at certain places. Here I was being led inside. The hallway was padded so it was soft to crawl on. Suddenly I saw a poster of the boy-lion, which showed a drawing of a boy dressed like me, completely tied up and people were doing all kind's of nasty stuff to him. But a good pull on the choke-chain made me walk further. Whats was waiting here for me?</p>"
669,Granny B,BC,,[''],,2012-02-20T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Liz Matthews is a very wealthy 57 year old widow. Her husband died 20 years ago and was the owner of a multinational. She lives in a very big private estate on her own. Her family tries anything to get into her will, but she has her own ways....</p><p>For this year's summer she had picked the 12 years old Johnson twins Eric and Jack. She had chosen them from the dozen pictures she received from her family.</p><p>Eric and Jack were informed by their parents they will spend the summer holidays at Granny's B estate. and were dressed in very short shorts sleeveless t-shirts and slippers. The drive to the estate was long and silent, nobody said a word. The twins asked who this Granny was but the only answer they got was that they had to do everything she wanted or they would be in big trouble.</p><p>On arrival they had to walk alone the drive-way, their parents were not allowed. After the gate had closed they heard a voice over an intercom system ordering them to remove their t-shirts and slippers and put it in a box near the gate and walk towards the mansion.</p><p>When they reached the house a lady was waiting for them who introduced herself as Granny B or better as ""Granny Bondage"". The twins looked puzzled and were ordered to remove their shorts which they did immediately. Granny B tossed away their last piece of clothing and ordered the boys to keep their arms to their sides while she inspects them. She had a good look at their nice bodies and let her hand glide over their nice curves and lovely asses.</p><p>Allright let's get started then... follow me.</p><p>They walked back the house to enter a very big lawn and walked it almost to the end. There they saw a big wooden cross with 2 small ladders before it, one at each side. Ok kiddo's open up your mouths she said and pushed a dildo gag in each boy's mouth and secured it behind their heads. Then they had to stand on the ladder and she started tying them to the cross. One twin on each side. Their arms were outstretched to the sides and also tied to the cross and to each others with rope goin' from one side to another. Then their feet were tied crossed over each other, pulled down, to the cross and to each other.</p><p>When she was done she noticed each twin had become excited. I don't believe i ordered full masts? And gave each twin a slap on their penis so it shrivled immediately. She took some twine and tied their penises to their nipples with the remark that it won't be possible now to become hard without having pain. They can only become hard when she allows it !</p><p>Then she went away and left the twins hangin on the cross. Time went by and nothing happened. The sun was burning on their bodies but there was no way to protect themselves. Much much later she came back removed their gags and gave them a little bit to eat and drink. Then the gags went back on and she dissappeared leaving the twins tied to the cross for the night.</p><p>The next morning they saw her return with another lady. Hello kiddie's she said, i'm goi'n out with a friend today but first let's upgrade your lesson. The reason why you are still hangin' here is because i want you to know what suffering is, and that is what you are gonna do today! They placed a wooden log behind the back of each twin which was secured to the sides of the cross by a chain. The log pressed their upper bodies forward placing their young bodies under severe strain. next leather hoods were pulled over their heads. There were only 2 wholes where little tubes were attached to. These were placed in their nose so they could breath. The hoods were knotted under their chin. and a rope was tied over their eyes keepin their heads against the cross. A rope was added to their penis so it was pointing forward and conneted to their nipples and to the bottom of the cross.</p><p>As a final upgrade they putted a dildo in each twins but which works with variable speeds. Then they left, leaving the twins in their torment. Both twins had to fight not getting a stiffie and were sweating heavilly. They kept fighting till late in the afternoon, then they collapsed.</p><p>When theye woke up the next day they were in a barn. Their hands tied behind their backs, gagged and one foot shackled to a ring in the middle, with a long chain connecting it...</p>"
670,"Marina, Claudia And Me",Bear_72,,"['MFg', 'reluc', 'spank', 'viol']",How I fucked Marina 1st time and was introduced to her daughter Claudia.,2012-02-21T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Her name is Marina. She's a tall busty blonde woman in her mid 20's. Not these thin model type with fake tits but not fat too. Just how to be a real woman should be. She working in the same company as I do but not in the same department like me.</p><p>My name is Peter. I'm a 33 year old guy working as an IT professional and I have to admit I'm a real pervert. I'm into BDSM for around 12 years now doing lots of hard and perverted stuff. Only don't like things involving shit and things like mutilation and snuff. And i'm affectionate to little girls too.</p><p>When Marina was around 2 months in the company the boss made a big party cause we manage to do a real big deal faster then we should. So the very important customer was really pleased and placed another big order.</p><p>I started to flirt with Marina at that party. She told me she had to left university in her 2nd year cause the her father can't support her any more cause he had some bad luck in investments. So since 4 years now she has to do bad jobs to pay her bills and raise her daughter Claudia.</p><p>Well Marina drink some more I guess cause her bad luck and so I managed to drive her home. It was not right around the corner but not so far away too. It was around 3 am when we arrived at her apparment. Of coures I go upstairs with her and just in front of her door i grabed her and kissed her aggressivly. Shoving my tongue into her mouth.</p><p>It seem she like man who are a little agressive. Our tongues played together some minutes and then she opend the door and let me in.</p><p>We countinue our agressive kissing awhile right behind the door then I slap her ass with my right hand.</p><p>She steps back and give me a wicked grin. Then she say ""Slap me like a real man or let it be"". and give me a very provocative look. And walk slowly backwards towards what it seem to be the door of her bedroom.</p><p>I grins and slowly open the buckle of my heavy leather belt. And slowly remove it from my jeans. After rolling a part of the belt around my right hand I follow her into her bedroom.</p><p>There she stand. Breathing hard. Aroused and a little scared it seems.</p><p>As I reached her I backhand her face hard with my left hand and she fall onto her bed.</p><p>I give her a wiched grin. A little blood tickle down at the corner of her lip. She licked it off slowly and very provocative with her lip looking me directly into my eyes. What I saw in her eyes was lust and the need of more.</p><p>Giving her a smile I brought the belt down hard across her D-Cup tits which she coverd in a black bra under a half translucent black top. She wore tight blue jeans and black high heeled boots with that.</p><p>She breath hard but didn't scream. It seems shes used to such treatment.</p><p>I order her to spread her legs wide. She obey directly</p><p>Grabbing a fist full of her hair I force her off the bed onto her knees in front of me. Backhanding her face again hard. Then I step back and just say ""Stand up and strip slut""</p><p>She kneels there grins and said ""Why should I bastard?""</p><p>I gave her an evil grin kick her with my foot on her shoulder in a fast move so she can't react so that she lay onto the ground before me.</p><p>Then I start to beat her up in earnest. Give her dozens of blows onto her ass arms tits legs and sometimes between her legs.</p><p>After around 10 minutes og beating her up i asked her ""Need some more reasons slut?""</p><p>She gave me a stubborn look and spit at me. ""If you want me naked you have to do it yourself son of a bitch""</p><p>I smiled and just say ""Ok""</p><p>Throwing away my belt I grab again a fist full of her hair and drag her towards the bed. I force her onto the bed and rip her top into pieces doing the same with her bra. We both breath hard and I can see the pure lust in her eyes.</p><p>I grab her tits and I'm pretty rough to them. Squeeze them hard and slap them with my hands. She squealed in delight.</p><p>I got again my belt and hit her tits around 20 times with it. She screamed in lust and agony.</p><p>Them I backhand her face again 4 times and order her to pull off her jeans. She obey directly.</p><p>She lay before me. Just wearing a tiny translucent black thong and her tits are brigth red and have some welts cause of my beating.</p><p>It was a very sexy picture and I was hard as a rock.</p><p>I just rip away the tiny thong and force her to kneel in front of her bed and just shove my raging hard on into her mouth. Throatfucking her pretty hard.</p><p>She gag but she shoved 3 fingers of her right hand into her soaking wet cunt and fingerfuck herself while I violate her mouth and throat.</p><p>When I'm ready to cum I withdraw from her throat and pump my spunk into her open mouth.</p><p>Instead of swallowing it directly she gave me a smile and her tongue play with my sperm. It was very sexy watching her doing that. She continue that till she cum too from fingerfuck herself frantically. Right before her orgasm hit her she swallow my cum.</p><p>From that show I was hard again. Forcing her onto her bed I gave that bitch 2 real good rides during that she came 3 times till we both fall asleep totally exhausted.</p><p>In the moring we awake when a girl around 10 years old enters the bedroom. When Marina was fully awake and sees her daugther watching our nude bodies she smiled to me stand up and say to her ""Claudia you know you are not allowed to enter my bedroom without knocking at the door"" When she reached the girl she slapped her into the face pretty hard. Doing nothing to hide her naked body or the vestiges of our wild night.</p><p>I can see the girl is only wearing a t-shirt and a really tiny translucent thong witch is definatly not normal for a girl that age.</p><p>Instead of crying or screaming the girl just say ""Thank you mum for hitting me. I was a bad girl and deserved it""</p><p>Marina said ""Go into the kitchen and prepare breakfast for us. And do it fast.""</p><p>She came back to bed and said ""This was my daugther Claudia"".</p><p>I smiled and said ""You are rigorous with her""</p><p>""I have to. Have to raise her alone without a man. So I have to be strict to her t raise her properly""</p><p>After a short break she said ""The world is full of men wanting to fuck me but all of them run away after one or some nights of fucking"" She smiled ""And most of them are sissys and not able to satisfy me properly like you did last night"" Smiling again she said ""Real men seems to be a dying out species""</p><p>Giving her a grin I stand up slap her face force her onto her knees and order her to open her mouth. Which she did directly. While she sucked my morning hard on my mind was working hard too.</p><p>After some minutes of sucking not much before I'll cum it knocks on the door. Just stop to suck me off she said ""Come in"" and continue to suck me. Claudia came in and just say ""Breakfast is prepared"".</p><p>I was a little spurised when Marina stop again to suck me off and say ""Start cleaning my bedroom"" and return to my hard on just suck my dick while her 10 years old daughter start to clear her bedroom around us. looking her mum sucking off a naked man. It seems lil Claudia was used to such sights cause she didn't look very suprised.</p><p>I shot my load into Marina's mouth when Claudia bend down to raise her mom's and my clothes.</p><p>When I saw her pussy lips through her tiny thong I had to cum directly.</p><p>After shot my load into Marinas mouth I take a closer look and saw that little Claudia, a cute slender blonde girl had a nice ass which look like she received a servere spanking around 2 days ago....</p>"
671,Glamour Shots For Daughter,Beating Off Bob,,"['M/f', 'ped', 'inc', '1st', 'preg']",,2011-06-30T00:00:00,"Bob takes his daughter for glamour shots but turns down the photographer's offer to do sexy shots. Instead he decides to do them himself. Trouble is instead of getting pictures taken, she just gets bred.","<p>Bob was bored. His wife Molly had signed their daughter, Jill, up with a photographer to take some glamour shots, but at the last minute Molly had to go on a sales trip for her company and couldn't take Jill to the shoot. So Bob got stuck with it. Jill had disappeared into the dressing room over an hour ago with the photographer, leaving Bob in the studio alone with nothing to do.</p><p>Bob had wandered around for a while, looking at various pieces of equipment, and he played a game of trying to figure out what each thing was for. But after a while that got old. Bob realized he was standing by a filing cabinet and he idly opened a drawer to see what was in it. </p><p>His eyes bugged out as he saw pictures of young teenaged girls. And not just any pictures. These girls were naked! And not just naked. They were naked and showing their pussies to the camera. He began looking through them and found that each group of photographs was a series. They started with normal teens, then went to the same girl after her glamour makeover. </p><p>That alone was enough to start Bob's dick to stiffen. He couldn't believe how much more grown up the girls looked after they had been made over. Then the photographs progressed by showing each girl in various outfits, becoming smaller and showing more skin in each successive one. Then the shots went to lingerie photos, then to shots of the girls without bras, then completely naked, then cupping their sweet teen titties, and finally with their legs spread, pussies open, the looks on their faces saying, ""Fuck me now."" </p><p>Hearing voices, Bob stuffed the folders back in the drawer and closed the cabinet just as the photographer and his daughter came back into the room. Bob stared in amazement at Jill. His sixteen year old daughter looked every bit the age of 21. She was gorgeous! He blinked his eyes and looked again, but it was definitely Jill. Her normal voice came out of that supermodel appearance. ""Hi Daddy, what do you think? How do I look?""</p><p>Bob stuttered, then coughed and then turned beet red as he realized he was sporting a monster hard-on in front of his daughter and the photographer. He saw Jill look at the front of his pants and she giggled. The photographer saw the same thing and said, ""Don't worry about it, Bob. It happens to all the dads. No one can ever prepare you for when your little girl looks all grown up."" There wasn't anything he could do, so Bob just stared at his, ""little girl"".</p><p>Jill was still wearing the white T-shirt she'd had on when they came to the studio, but now, for some reason, it seemed to hug her proud teenaged breasts, accentuating how they stuck out from her chest, each one a double handful. And the cutoff jeans she was wearing seemed shorter somehow, and formed to the swell of her hips. She had kicked off her sandals. Suddenly, Daisy Duke was standing in front of him. His dick hadn't been this hard in years.</p><p>He was given a break as Ron, the photographer, told Jill to go behind the screen in the corner and choose an outfit to wear for the first shoot. Jill had brought several things with her, and there were other items supplied by Ron if she so chose. Bob made his way over to a chair and sat down, so his rampant dick wouldn't be so obvious. He glanced at the screen just in time to see Jill's bra drop on the floor at the edge of the screen. He gulped and his mind went into overdrive as fantasy provided a picture of his curvy daughter half naked behind the screen.</p><p>Jill stepped out from behind the screen. Both men took in a deep breath. She had borrowed an evening dress from her mother. It was black satin with spaghetti straps and the neckline plunged clear to her navel. She had put on a single strand of pearls, also her mother's, and as she turned they could see the gown was also backless, showing the beginning of the cleft between her butt cheeks. All in all she was gorgeous and reeked of sex. She knew it too. She strutted and stuck her breasts out, turning a smoky look on both men in the room.</p><p>Ron cleared his throat, but then was all business. He posed Jill in several ways and against several backdrops, taking lots of pictures. Then it was time for a costume change. This time Jill came out dressed in one of her mother's business suits. She had on a pure white silk blouse under a suit top over a matching skirt. Had she been in a board room at the time she'd have owned the company before she got out. </p><p>As Ron shot her she took off the jacket and Bob saw she had decided not to put her bra back on. Her nipples were visible through the silk of the shirt. He couldn't tell for sure, but they looked stiff. They sure showed plainly enough. He licked his lips.</p><p>Jill ducked back behind the screen and when she emerged she was wearing a bikini. It was blue - Robin's egg blue - and her black hair and tanned complexion were shown off beautifully by the suit. It was made of three tiny triangles which left very little to the imagination. </p><p>It was the kind of suit that wasn't really meant for swimming. Bob had never seen it before and decided it had to be one of Ron's items. She gushed when she saw herself in the mirror. ""Oooo Daddy, I want one of these. It looks so cool."" Bob couldn't say much. Her nipples were sticking out through the fabric of the little bra and his dick was beginning to hurt from being hard for so long.</p><p>Finally Jill had tried on all the outfits she had brought and several of Ron's. Ron turned to Bob. ""I also do model portfolios and Jill certainly has what it takes. She could easily be a model. If you'd like I can take the rest of the portfolio shots. Of course some of those are skin shots. Producers like to see what the girls' bodies look like so they can decide what kind of clothes they can wear.""</p><p>Bob thought back to the nude pictures he had seen. He could imagine that models did have to show their bodies, but not with their legs spread and their pussies open. Ron just wanted to get his own pussy shots. He probably sold them to sleazy magazines behind his customer's backs.</p><p>""That's OK, Ron. I appreciate the offer, but I think Jill's a little young to get into that scene right now. Maybe in a year or two.""</p><p>""Ohhhh Daddy! Please? I want to be a model. Think of all the money I could make!"" Jill cooed.</p><p>""Maybe in a year or two,"" Bob repeated.</p><p>As they left the studio Jill pouted. She continued to pout all the way home. She looked even better with her face still made up and her full lips pushed out. </p><p>As they parked Bob said, ""Look, sweetie, if you really want to have pictures like that, why don't you let me take them. I don't want some strange man seeing you without your clothes on. I mean it was pretty close with some of the things you wore back there, but at least you were a little covered.""</p><p>""Oh Daddy, I wasn't naked. But you're right. I would feel better if it was just you in the room when I get my naked pictures taken. Would you really do that for me Daddy?"" She said it with such a normal tone he couldn't tell if she was needling him or not. On impulse Bob stopped at the mall on the way home. He took Jill to a shop and got her a bikini just like the one she had worn at the studio, except this one was pure white.</p><p>When they got home Bob insisted they eat supper before doing anything else. Jill fidgeted in her chair, but ate. Bob told her they'd take the photos in the family room in the basement. It had a fireplace and a lot of wood, which he knew would set off the white in the swim suit well. </p><p>As soon as they were done eating Jill jumped up and ran up to her room to try on her new bikini while Bob searched in the closet for his camera bag. He had some pretty good gear, though it had been a while since he'd used it.</p><p>He was fitting various lenses to his camera body when Jill came down the stairs to the basement. Bob glanced up and froze. She was beautiful. She'd let her long black hair back down and it was hanging halfway down her back. Her hips swayed as she came down the stairs. </p><p>She was barefoot and almost naked, the new bikini covering only her nipples and pubic hair. Well, not all her pubic hair, he saw. Jill saw where he was looking and pouted. ""Daddy, what am I going to do about that?"" she pointed to her crotch, with it's small hairs leaking out of her suit.</p><p>""Well, most women shave where it shows,"" he said breathlessly.</p><p>""I can't do that,"" she said with a sigh. ""I cut myself to ribbons just shaving my legs. I can't imagine what damage I'd do trying to shave... down there.""</p><p>Bob knew he was crossing a line, but he couldn't help it. ""Maybe I could help. I have a lot of experience with a razor.""</p><p>Jill grinned. ""Great! I'll get the stuff."" She bounded back up the stairs and came back with his can of shaving gel, his razor, a washcloth that was steaming and a towel.</p><p>They stood there looking at each other. Jill blushed. ""I guess... um I mean... I'll have to take my bottoms... off."" </p><p>Bob just nodded. He didn't trust his voice to say anything.</p><p>Very slowly, never taking her eyes off his face, Jill bent over and slid the bikini bottoms down off her hips. The cloth in her crotch caught and stretched, appearing to stick to her pussy lips and his dick hardened immediately. Then the bottoms slid down and she stepped out of them. </p><p>Bob tried to maintain some kind of dignity. ""Why don't you sit... there, on the coffee table. On the end."" She did and again, very slowly, never taking her eyes off his face, Jill spread her legs. There, in front of his eyes, was his teenaged daughter's perfect pussy. Her pussy lips were closed, but pouted out. What came into his mind immediately was the terminology he'd always heard, but never seen ""like a peach, split and waiting to be opened and eaten."" He licked his lips.</p><p>""Aren't you going to shave me daddy?"" Jill said, her voice lower than usual. He dragged his gaze up to her eyes and realized he had just been staring at her pussy, probably for more than a minute. The tip of her tongue was caught between her teeth and she looked flushed.</p><p>He knelt between her spread thighs and reached for the shaving gel. Her pubic hair was straight and black, lying close to her skin, and it wasn't heavy at all. He could see white skin through it. As he leaned in she spread her legs further and her pussy lips parted. </p><p>He almost came in his pants as they flowered open. He couldn't tell for sure, but they seemed to be getting fuller, plumper, like they were swelling up. Her scent drifted to his nose and it was everything he could do to keep from diving into her muff and feasting. He put a glob of gel on two fingers of one hand and said, ""How much do you want me to take off, baby?""</p><p>He looked up at her and her eyes had a dreamy look in them. ""Gee, daddy, I don't know. The suit's pretty small. And I don't want any hairs to peek out. Would it be OK if you took... all of it?""</p><p>Bob felt cream dribbling out of the tip of his cock. He was going to shave his daughter's pussy BALD! He smeared the gel onto her hair and couldn't help running his two fingers down onto her pussy lips. She jumped but then said, ""Oooooo that feels funny.""</p><p>Bob's mouth hung open as his fingers caressed her pussy lips. ""Have any boys touched you here Jill?"" he said.</p><p>""No daddy,"" she said in a small voice. ""They all want to, but I won't let them.""</p><p>""Good,"" he said firmly. One finger slipped between the lips at the top of her pussy as he rubbed the gel in and he felt her clitty's hood. She jumped again and a little moan slipped out. ""Because it can make a girl want to do bad things when a man touches her here."" When he said the word ""here"" his finger rubbed over her clitty again. She jerked again, but this time it was a pelvic thrust. Bob leaked some more cum into his pants.</p><p>Bob knew he had to get on with it or he'd give in to his lust. So he took his razor and began to carefully strip off the hair at the top of her mons. Her hair grew downward, toward those luscious pussy lips, and the razor slipped over some of them. He reversed direction and swallowed as the razor pulled her skin upward, making her pussy lips open even more and exposing her clit. He could see it beginning to peek out of it's hood. ""Baby,"" he said. ""I'm going to have to touch you... there... again. OK?"" </p><p>He looked up at her face and she was staring at him intently. ""Yes,"" she said firmly.</p><p>He wiped his fingers on the towel and used them to pull her pussy lips back together. Then he squeezed them together and grasped them between his thumb and two fingers. He pulled then downward as he dragged the razor up and her hair was neatly shaved off in a swath. He noticed she was breathing heavily now. </p><p>So was he. </p><p>He kept shaving and soon everything was gone. Still grasping her pussy lips he slid his hand over the newly bared skin. It was smooth and soft. He wanted to kiss it. Instead he took the washcloth, which was now just warm instead of steaming, and rubbed it all over her mons, making sure he got her pussy lips too. Jill moaned again and did another pelvic thrust. ""Ohhhh daddy, that feels gooooood."" He looked up and she was biting her lower lip. </p><p>""Do you ever rub yourself there Jill?"" he asked.</p><p>She looked up at the ceiling as he continued to rub the cloth around on her clit. ""Ooooo sometimes daddy... I mean it feels... I mean sometimes..."" she thrust into his hand again. </p><p>Bob sighed, knowing he was going to cross another line. ""I know, baby. It's OK. You were made to feel good there. I need to put some lotion on you now, baby, to make sure you don't get razor burn."" He got up and went to the basement bathroom where he knew there was some body lotion. When he came back Jill was leaning back on one hand, her legs still spread. Her other hand was between her legs, her fingers rubbing. She was panting. ""Do you want to put it on, baby?"" he said, holding the bottle out to her.</p><p>Jill's eyes popped open and she looked at him hotly. ""No! Daddy, YOU do it.""</p><p>Bob sunk down, oiled up his hand and began to masturbate his daughter. He made no pretense any more. Soon his finger slipped into her and she gasped and thrust her pussy onto his finger, scooting her butt closer to his hand. </p><p>""Daddy?"" she panted.</p><p>""Yeah, Baby?"" he panted back.</p><p>""Are you hard again... like before... when he was taking my picture?""</p><p>She'd seen it after all. ""Yeah, Baby, I'm hard."" He was lost now, and he knew it.</p><p>""Can I see it Daddy?"" she moaned.</p><p>Bob's finger slid all the way into her pussy and it clamped down on him, making it feel hard to pull back out. She mewled and he thought she might be having an orgasm. ""Ohhhhh daddy, can I see it... please?""</p><p>Bob stood quickly and dropped his pants, stepping out of them. Then he shucked his underwear off and his stiff dick flopped into view. His dick wasn't anything to write home about. It was only about six inches long, and it was skinny in his opinion. But it was rock hard now and bobbed up and down. </p><p>Bob wanted to do a lot of things at that particular moment. He wanted to feel Jill's mouth on his dick. He wanted to jerk off and shoot just to ease the ache in his balls. He wanted to lick and suck his daughter's juicy pussy. He looked at that pussy, now gaping open, made to be fucked. Ready to be fucked.</p><p>Jill's eyes were big. ""Ooooo daddy, it's so big... and hard."" Her hand came up and grasped it gently, feeling it's texture, squeezing it.</p><p>""Baby... I'm sorry, but I have to do this,"" he groaned. And he moved the cock, still circled by her hand toward her pussy.</p><p>""Are you going to put it inside me daddy?"" she gasped.</p><p>""Yeah, baby, I am.""</p><p>""Goody,"" she said shortly, and started pulling his dick toward her pussy. </p><p>The tip touched. </p><p>Then it sunk between her labia. </p><p>Then it lodged in her hole. </p><p>Then it slipped in. </p><p>""Ohhhhhhh!"" she moaned. He thought he'd hurt her, but then her hips came up off the table and she wiggled her pussy up onto his cock. He bore in and she groaned as he spread her unused pussy open. He knew her hymen was long gone to tampons, so there shouldn't be any real pain. He kept going until his fluffy pubes pressed into her bald pussy. </p><p>""Ohhhhhh fuuuuuck!"" she said. </p><p>That word coming out of his innocent daughter's mouth flipped a switch inside Bob. His balls belched and his semen raced through his prick sending jets of his creamy white juice into her tender pussy. Again and again his dick spat out it's load until it frothed out of her pussy around his embedded prick. </p><p>They both looked down in fascination as his seed overflowed her pussy. To his surprise his dick didn't soften much at all, and Bob began to try to make Jill's first fuck one she'd remember all her life. </p><p>He sawed in and out and her pussy, now super lubricated with his sperm, clasped his dick wetly. He pounded into her, mashing her clit with each inward plunge until she squealed and shook, falling into an orgasm much more intense than any she'd ever experienced using just her fingers. Over and over she moaned, ""Ohhh daddy!"" until she flopped down onto her back on the coffee table.</p><p>Suddenly panic seized Bob. He'd just come a river in his daughter's fertile pussy. He'd meant to just go in and out a few times and then pull out, but he couldn't control himself. Even now he wanted to unleash another load of his hot cum in her pussy. Exercising supreme control he jerked his dick out of her and stood up.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh!"" she moaned in a disappointed voice. ""Do you HAVE to take it out now? It felt so goooood.""</p><p>Bob gasped for breath. ""But I don't want to get you pregnant, baby,"" he huffed.</p><p>""But didn't you already... cum... inside me?"" she said, sitting back up.</p><p>Both of them looked at her still gaping pussy lips, where his thick white seed was dribbling out of her. Then, while he watched in shock, she dipped a finger into the dribble of white and brought it to her mouth. </p><p>""Ooo!"" she said in surprise. ""Judy Langly said it tasted salty, and she was right!"" Judy was one of her cheerleading friends that Bob had lusted after for years. The thought of her tasting a man's cum caused a dollop to leak out of his prick and begin to string out toward the floor.</p><p>""If you came already... inside me... wouldn't it be OK to do it just a little more?"" his daughter asked. </p><p>""Ohhh Jilly,"" he groaned. He pulled her up, led her to the couch and pushed her down onto it. One leg went over the back of the couch and the other to the floor as he got between her thighs and plugged his prick back into her tight teen cunt.</p><p>They fucked for an hour and Bob spurted inside her two more times before he couldn't get it up any more. He was astounded.</p><p>They never got any photographs taken that night. Jill slept with her father that night and got him to fuck her again in the morning. Again he squirted a huge load of his potent sperm into her nubile womb.</p><p>That afternoon they tried to take the pictures again, but as soon as she bared her breasts, Bob couldn't take it. He went to get his keys and when Jill asked him where he was going he said he had to get a box of condoms. She laughed and said ""No you don't"".</p><p>""But baby, if we keep this up I'll knock you up for sure,"" he said helplessly.</p><p>She stripped off her panties and walked toward him saying, ""I know."" And then she started stripping him. </p><p>They fucked on the floor. They fucked in the bed. They fucked in the kitchen. The only thing they stopped for was food, to take a shower and to let Bob rest up until he could get it hard enough to slide it in her again.</p><p>Two days later they had established enough control to be able to watch some TV together when the phone rang. It was Molly. She was about an hour from home and wanted to know if there was anything she needed to pick up on the way in.</p><p>""That was your mom. She'll be home in about an hour,"" Bob said, his arm around his daughter.</p><p>""Well Grandpa, we've only got time for a short one then."" She knew just what to say to make him shoot hard.</p>"
672,Centerfold Daughter,Beating Off Bob,,"['Mff', 'ped', 'mf', 'bi', 'inc', 'mast', 'oral', 'exh', 'preg']","Bob buys his favorite girly magazine only to find his daughter and her best friend featured in the centerfold spread. If that isn't bad enough, there's a strange man's cock in his little girl's pussy. What's a father to do?",2011-10-25T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Chuck Nelson hummed to himself as he approached the news stand. The new issue of Playpen was out and he always looked forward to that. It was a hard core porn mag that had the best models in it, both male and female, and he never failed to have ample jerk off fantasies as he examined the mag during the month. In fact, he liked them so much he hadn't thrown a single one away in the two years he'd been buying them. </p><p>Ever since his wife had died, he hadn't had the stomach for re-entering the dating game. He thought back to the way things had been. He and Valerie had been quite happy with their two teenaged children. They hadn't planned on another pregnancy, but when it had happened they adjusted and began to look forward to having another baby around the house. He'd walked a little taller, knowing that, despite having teenaged children, he had knocked up his best girl with another baby. And she'd kidded him mercilessly, calling him 'Stud' and 'Bull Boy'. </p><p>And they'd planned a nursery, and thought of names and all the things that went with his wife's swelling belly. </p><p>But now, because of a drunk driver, she and the baby were gone. It had hit him hard.</p><p>He couldn't imagine taking some woman into their bed. But he did have needs. Mother hand and her five daughters worked just fine for him as far as he was concerned.</p><p>Speaking of daughters, it had been a challenge to keep his various porn hidden from Melody. Her twin brother too, for that matter. They were a loose family, all in all, with little formality, and he had to choose his jerk off times carefully or risk being caught taking matters in hand, so to speak. Melody and Mark both walked into his room without knocking whenever they had something to discuss. Sometimes he jacked off in the shower, but he couldn't use Playpen in there.</p><p>But tonight was clear sailing. Both Melody and Mark were gone, decorating for the Prom, their last Prom before they graduated and went off to do whatever they were going to end up doing. Neither of them had stated what plans they had. Both were good students, which was good, because he spent so much time managing his business that he had very little to spend with them. </p><p>He was making good money, enough to send both of them to whatever college they wanted to go to. But they hadn't said anything yet. He made a mental note to confront them soon. It was way past time to be investigating schools and making applications.</p><p>Anyway, tonight he had time to tease himself to a nice hard orgasm with his new Playpen before either of the kids got home. First a shower, and something to eat. Then... pumping iron.</p><p>He cleaned up, fixed a sandwich, watched the news and then retired to his room. There was plenty of room on the king size bed to spread himself and his magazine out. He'd installed a special light that didn't glare off the pages. Sometimes he felt foolish for the lengths to which he went to have a good jerk off session. He had felt like a loser at first, but as time went on, he began to appreciate how fulfilling fantasy could be for a single man. Besides, he had his orgasms where he wanted them, when he wanted them, and concerning whatever fantasy he wanted to orgasm to. Nothing wrong with that. </p><p>Well, except for the ones he sometimes had about Melody. He felt bad about those. She was so sweet and innocent. She hardly ever went out on dates, and almost never stayed out late unless she was double dating with Mark. At home she wore the most scandalous things, flimsy, see through, with no bra and sometimes no panties, but when she went out she was always conservatively dressed. </p><p>But he still thought about her as a lover sometimes. She looked so much like her mother had at that age, and it always made his loins ache when she laughed like Valerie had, or tilted her head the way Valerie had. She liked the same perfumes and soaps her mother had too, and sometimes her smell took him back to the good days. </p><p>Before the accident. </p><p>When he still had a beautiful wife, and lover. Just thinking about it he'd have sworn he could smell the Jasmine body splash Valerie had worn.</p><p>That's why he'd started buying Playpen. He'd stopped at the news stand one night to get a Wall Street Journal and had glanced at the one on display. He picked it up idly and opened it to see a young looking girl with a monster prick in her pussy. That prick had a white ring of cum around it - the male had obviously cum in this girl and had then fucked her some more. </p><p>He'd never seen anything that hard core or hot. He bought that magazine and since then he'd had much better luck dreaming about the girls who made themselves available to him in the magazine, instead of his sweet innocent daughter. </p><p>Of course he couldn't leave the mags laying around where Mark or Melody could find them. They'd never understand why he bought them, and he cringed at the thought they'd ever find out what he did with them. So he hid them in his shoe shine box in the closet. Well, until it was full. Then he'd had to hide some under the winter clothes in the cedar chest.</p><p>Now he had the latest issue on the bed in front of him. He had stripped off his robe and was already lazily playing with his cock. Just the anticipation of getting a new fantasy was making him hard. He opened the mag at random, near the center, where the hottest girls and action usually were. He happened to open it right to the centerfold.</p><p>Playpen had done it again. There were two girls, and both were hot as could be. </p><p>The trouble was, one was Melody, and the other was her best friend Cindy Thompson. </p><p>Oh, both of them were made up to look like women who were twenty five instead of eighteen, and their hair had been done in a way that was completely different than usual. If you didn't see them almost every day you might not recognize them, but Chuck recognized them instantly. Melody had a funny shaped mole on her left shoulder. It was right there in the picture. Cindy was actually wearing her Freeburg High class ring!</p><p>He couldn't breathe. His eyes goggled. In one photograph Melody was standing, her legs spread, with Cindy between them. Cindy's mouth was wide open, to catch the long string of silvery cum that was draining out of Melody's pussy. Somebody had pumped a cupful in her, based on the thick viscous rope that connected Melody's pussy to Cindy's tongue. In a daze Chuck turned a page. </p><p>There was Melody, laid back on a lounger, with Cindy sucking on one of her distended nipples, while some guy, probably the guy who was responsible for flushing her pussy with his cum, fucked her brains out. He had a BIG dick too... almost as big as Chuck's own. </p><p>Another picture had Melody facing the camera, a come hither look on her face, as her spread legs beckoned the reader to wade between them and plug his rampant prick into her tunnel of love. In another Melody was licking a bald pussy - probably Cindy's. He turned back to the original picture. Sure enough Cindy's pussy was bare as a baby's butt. His eyes flicked up to Melody's again, leaking all that jizz. Hers was shaved too! </p><p>Frantically he looked at the other pages of the layout. There were multiple shots of Melody and Cindy getting royally fucked by the guy with the big dick, of them riding on that dick, of the girls kissing and caressing each other. But the one that hit him most, well, not counting the centerfold, was the one with Melody and Cindy leaning back on the lounge, side by side, holding hands. One of Melody's legs was over Cindy's, so that both girls could spread their legs. Both pink plump naked pussies had pools of white cum dripping out of them.</p><p>Chuck suddenly was aware of his cock. He hadn't touched it since the mag had fallen open. But it was achingly hard, harder than it had gotten when he was twenty two and could fuck Valerie for hours. It was weeping precum too, enough that the soothing feeling of that cum was almost like the after effects of a real ejaculation! He reached for it and wrapped his hand around it, in a familiar grip. Then he looked back at the one where some guy's sperm was dripping out of his daughter and her best friend. </p><p>He gave his cock one jerk, and he blew his nut.</p><p>It went everywhere. It went on the bed, on the magazine, some even making it to the floor. He rolled onto his back as he realized he was hitting the magazine, and another shot arced up and landed on his chest. He covered the tip with his hand, and hot cum oozed out between his fingers as his cock fired again before it began to taper off. He was gasping and felt dizzy.</p><p>He lay there for a good fifteen minutes, just thinking. Cindy was over at the house a lot. Sometimes she stayed overnight on a Friday night, if she didn't have a date. He remembered that once she and Mark double dated with Melody and... whoever she went out with. He'd never actually met the guy. Other times Mark double dated with others of Melody's friends. But who did Melody go out with? Mark and Melody were always home by ten and usually went right to bed, or watched a movie or something. </p><p>He rolled back over and began to examine the photo spread, now looking intently at the male in the shots. None of them showed his face. He was muscular and fairly young. No tattoos or scars or anything. His chest hair and pubic hair were both brown, but that wasn't odd. </p><p>Whoever this guy was, he had to die. He had put his big fat cock in Chuck's sweet innocent daughter and had shot his sperm in her. Yes...he had to die. Somehow Chuck just knew that it was this guy who was responsible for the whole sordid thing, pictures and all.</p><p>But how to find out who it was. Obviously, Melody -Cindy too, for that matter - wasn't nearly as innocent as he had thought. He thought some more. When could they have taken these shots? Stuff like that couldn't be done in ten minutes. They had to have had hours to do makeup and pose and all that kind of stuff. And even if he confronted them with the pictures, would they admit to this guy's identity? Melody knew him well enough to know how he'd react. No way she'd tell, because she knew he'd kill the guy and end up in prison.</p><p>Chuck looked at the pictures again. He couldn't help it. They were so HOT! His baby girl was a stone fox and Cindy too. No doubt about it, they were Playpen quality. He gazed at the sperm running from his daughter's pussy.</p><p>Suddenly he felt a chill run down his spine and the hair on the back of his neck stood on end. Melody was only 17. While she wasn't technically a minor, surely she couldn't get birth control pills without parental approval, or at least knowledge. And HE certainly hadn't approved. If someone had asked him what kind of birth control his daughter used he'd have laughed in their face. </p><p>Until today, anyway. </p><p>But she HAD to be on birth control. Maybe she got them through the school. Yeah, that was probably it. These days the school handed out condoms right and left. They probably arranged for girls to get on the pill too.</p><p>Chuck got up, wadded up the bed linen and threw it in the washer. He got a sponge and cleaned up the floor. Then he took another shower. When he came out he saw the magazine on his night stand. He couldn't believe he'd left it there. It had shaken him that much. He stashed it with the others in the cedar chest.</p><p>Then he went downstairs to watch some TV and wait up for the kids.</p><p>Especially Melody.</p><p>He awoke with a jerk when the front door closed. He'd left the lights on, but had fallen asleep. He peered at his watch. It was almost midnight.</p><p>""Daddy?"" came his daughter's voice from the hall. ""Are you still up?""</p><p>He heard his son's deep bass voice, ""No way. He never stays up this late."" </p><p>He turned his head as Melody stuck hers in the doorway to the living room.</p><p>""Daddy! You ARE up!"" she squealed. Then she frowned. ""Is anything wrong? Why are you still up?"" She came into the room.</p><p>Chuck didn't answer. He couldn't answer right then. He stared at Melody. She looked exactly like she did every other night. Her blond hair was tied back in a pony tail. She had on a running suit - Fubu or something like that, and white tennis shoes. She did NOT look like the cum-soaked slut in the magazine. </p><p>""Daddy?"" said his sweet, innocent, cum-soaked daughter. ""What's wrong Daddy?"" She came further into the room. </p><p>Mark was right behind her. He too looked upset. ""Dad"" he said. ""What's up?""</p><p>Chuck shook his head. He couldn't get the vision of his naked daughter out of his head. ""Nothing"" he said shortly. ""I just had a hard day. That's all."" He forced himself to look back at the TV. He had no idea what was on, but tried to look like he'd been watching it. </p><p>Out of the corner of his eye he saw his son cup his hand and make ""I think he's been drinking"" motions with it to his sister. She looked all around the room, apparently looking for empty glasses or bottles or whatever, then shrugged her shoulders and jerked her head at her brother.</p><p>""Well, we're done with the decorations. It looks pretty good. I think I'm going to grab a shower and hit the sack. ""Night Daddy."" She leaned over and kissed him on the cheek about the same time as he turned his head. She ended up pecking him on the lips instead. He felt his cock lurch and tried to force his mind on other things. </p><p>""Night baby."" he said automatically.</p><p>Both kids trooped off upstairs. Chuck sat there, stewing.</p><p>The next morning was Saturday and Chuck got up early, mostly because of the dreams he'd had the night before. If dreams came true in another dimension, then both his daughter and Cindy Peterson were even more cum-soaked than ever, and pregnant to boot. And this time it was HIS fault, not some faceless man with a big dick. He'd have to wash his sheets again, but this time it was from sweat. </p><p>He was standing at the stove making bacon and eggs when Mark came in the room. He was dressed and obviously on his way somewhere. He made a peanut butter sandwich and left, munching on it. It suddenly occurred to Chuck that he had an ally in Mark. After all, if Mark knew that some guy had spewed sperm in his sister's pussy, he'd want to kill the guy himself, right? ""Mark, I need to talk to you about something."" he said, without thinking it through any more than that. </p><p>Mark looked up. ""OK, but make it quick. I've got to be somewhere in twenty minutes.""</p><p>Chuck started to say something, but he needed more time. Anyway, he heard Melody coming down the stairs. A split second later Melody wandered into the kitchen. This morning she was dressed in what she called her nightgown. It was, in reality, one of Chuck's old T shirts. It had a picture of the band KISS on the front, Gene Simmons' tongue hanging down to the bottom of the shirt, with the words ""Sex, Drugs, Rock and Roll"" on the back. </p><p>Chuck noticed that the tip of Simmons' tongue was located right about where Melody's shaven pussy would be behind that shirt. He'd gotten that shirt at the first concert he and Valerie had gone to together. They'd made love after the concert for the first time. He'd been wearing that shirt when they started. In the intervening years the shirt had been injured, with holes and tears all over it, some repaired, some not. As such, it was very comfortable, but also showed what was under it in many situations.</p><p>""Morning Daddy"" she said as she fished in the cupboard for a bowl and some cereal. </p><p>""Good morning Melody"" he said, somewhat stiffly. He knew he was going to explode. He decided to try one of the things he'd thought of the night before. ""Melody?"" he said. She turned and looked at him. ""I... ah... there's this guy at work and his daughter is ready to go on the pill, but he doesn't know which kind is best. So I thought I'd ask you what kind you take, and how you like them... you know... so I can tell him..."" </p><p>It had sounded pretty suave when he'd thought of it. It sounded pretty lame now. He looked at his daughter out of the corner of his eye. She was staring at him, her mouth open.</p><p>""Daddy!"" she said in a shocked voice. ""What a thing to ask a girl this early in the morning!"" She folded her arms under her breasts and cocked one hip. She didn't say anything at all for a moment. Then she turned her back to him and began preparing her cereal. ""I'm not on the pill Daddy."" she said in a completely normal voice. ""Mom said she used them for a while and they made her retain water. Since she and I are built the same, I figured they'd do the same for me. Anyway, I don't need them."" All this was delivered as if she was talking about the weather or something. Then she turned her head and made it obvious she was looking right at him. ""Not that it's any of your concern.""</p><p>He almost choked. But right then Mark barked ""Melody! Don't you remember where we're supposed to be this morning? You've only got ten minutes before we have to go!"" Melody looked at the kitchen clock. Her eyes went wide and she yelped, running back up the stairs. Ten minutes later Chuck was alone in his house again. He knew if he went back upstairs he'd be staring at his daughter's cum filled pussy while he beat off again. He had to find something else to do.</p><p>He went for a run. A long run. He was getting out of shape, he thought as he gasped for air two miles into what he'd planned to be a five miler. It wasn't helping though. His mind's eye kept going back to that sticky white stuff oozing from his only daughter's puffy and well-fucked cunt. And she WASN'T on the pill! All that creamy sperm packed into, and running out of her pussy, and she wasn't protected. What was she THINKING? </p><p>And WHY had she done it? She HAD to have been paid good money for a spread like that. Maybe thousands. Cindy too, for that matter. But she wasn't living beyond her means. She spent only what he gave her in allowance as far as he could tell. He began to doubt that it was really her in the magazine. He turned for home.</p><p>Chuck stared at the pictures. </p><p>It was her. </p><p>There was no doubt about it. Cindy too. It was them. He felt the urge to beat off again and forced it down. He mowed the lawn. Then he weeded the garden. By the time he'd cleaned out the garage he was so tired he thought he might be able to take a nap.</p><p>He awoke a short time later to the sound of the front door slamming and Mark yelling out. ""Mel? Dad? Anybody home?"" </p><p>He saw Mark go by the doorway to the living room. ""Mark!"" He barked. He modulated his voice. ""I need to ask you a question.""</p><p>The teenager backpedaled to the doorway. ""Shoot, Dad"" said his son.</p><p>""Where's Melody? Didn't she leave with you?""</p><p>Mark's eyes drifted away. ""Yeah, we went shopping for a birthday present, and then I dropped her off at Cindy's. I thought she'd be home by now. Is that all?""</p><p>Chuck needed more information before he invited Mark to join his hunt. ""I need to ask you some questions. They might seem strange, but trust me, OK?"" When his son nodded he went on ""OK. Well, the thing is... you've gone out double dating with Melody sometimes, right?""</p><p>Mark had a football in his hands. He threw it up in the air, spinning it, and caught it again. ""Yeah, sometimes"" he said.</p><p>""Who did Melody go out with?""</p><p>Mark caught the ball and didn't throw it again. ""Huh?"" he said.</p><p>""Who did you sister go out with on those dates?""</p><p>Mark darted his eyes around the room. ""Uh... gosh dad... I don't really remember. You know. I was with my own date. I guess I didn't pay that much attention.""</p><p>Chuck wasn't buying it. ""Come on Mark. You went to the same place. Did the same things. Who was she with? Are you telling me you abandoned her? Did you and your date go off and leave her alone with some boy?"" Chuck was getting mad now.</p><p>""Dad! Chill out! No. I mean of course not. OK. Let me think. Um... OK maybe it was Randy Stokes? Why Dad? What's wrong?"" Mark was looking at him queerly.</p><p>""Stokes!"" Chuck said under his breath. ""Randy Stokes. Who is he? Where does he live? What's he look like?"" Chuck didn't know it, but he looked dangerous while he asked these questions.</p><p>Mark backed up a step. ""He's gone Dad. He moved away. Last year. I mean this summer.""</p><p>Chuck asked again. ""What does this Randy look like? Build? Hair? Stuff like that.""</p><p>Again, had Chuck been thinking more clearly, he might have found it odd that Mark didn't seem to be curious as to why Chuck was obviously out to find - and probably punish - one Randy Stokes. But, as we've already established, Chuck wasn't up to par at this time in his life.</p><p>""Gosh dad. I dunno. I guess he's kind of thin. You know. Redish hair maybe? He's just a kid from school. What's going on Dad? What are we really talking about here?""</p><p>Chuck couldn't take it any more. ""I think your sister's been... sexually active."" He couldn't bring himself to say to his son that his sister had been fucked bowlegged by some guy who filled her unprotected pussy with his spooge.</p><p>Mark stared at him. ""What?"" he said.</p><p>""Your sister has had sex with somebody."" said Chuck. Had Chuck been in full control of his faculties, he might have noticed that Mark's eyes were darting around the room again. Further his breathing was shallow and there was a bead of sweat starting to appear on his forehead.</p><p>""Somebody."" said Mark. ""What do you mean - somebody?"" he said. It didn't occur to him that this was a strikingly odd way to respond to what his father had said.</p><p>""I mean some guy has had sex with your sister, Melody. That's why I asked you who she's been seeing. I know she's been having sex and I want to know who with.""</p><p>""You mean you don't know who it was?"" gasped Mark. Then his face straightened ""Um, Dad? I mean how do you know and all? I mean that she's been... you know... doing it.""</p><p>Chuck thought about showing his son the pictures, but he couldn't. ""You'll just have to take my word for it. There are... photographs. That's all I can tell you. But I may need your help in finding this guy. I want to have a long talk with him."" he growled.</p><p>Mark said ""Sure Dad, I'll help you out. Um... let me go make a few calls right now."" With that he bounded up the stairs. Chuck heard the door to his room slam. Suddenly, all the work he'd done caught up with him. His nap had been short. He sat back down and drifted back to sleep.</p><p>It was dark when he woke up. He glanced blearily at his watch. Almost midnight. He levered himself up out of the chair. Something had awakened him. What was it? </p><p>He heard a noise upstairs. Was Melody home? Something made him creep carefully up the stairs. He heard voices, but they were coming from Mark's room, not Melody's. He crept closer. The door was closed, but there was light coming out from under it. He could almost hear the voices clearly now. One was female. He put his ear to the door.</p><p>""Mel, NO! You're crazy! He's right down stairs. And he KNOWS Mel!""</p><p>That was Mark talking, and he was using his pet name for Melody. And it was Melody who answered him.</p><p>""You've told me that ten times. But he's asleep. Come on Markie, I need it so bad. He won't hear us it we're careful.""</p><p>What was this? Was she on drugs or something? What did she need? And why would she need it from Mark?</p><p>""Mel, you promised he'd never find out!"" whispered Mark loudly. ""You said he'd never see those pictures. But he said there were pictures. It had to be in the magazine. Remember this morning, when we did the second shoot? Didn't Randy swear that you had full and complete control of the negatives? He can't be selling those to anybody else. You sighed a contract! I'm telling you Mel, he saw that Playpen issue!""</p><p>Chuck's jaw dropped. Mark KNEW about the pictures! He knew about PLAYPEN! What had he said about a 'second shoot?' Before he could think about what that meant Melody's voice came back. </p><p>""How was I supposed to know he'd pick up that magazine? And the money was so good, we just had to do it. Mark, we've got enough stashed away to go to any college we want to. We've just got to stall him, that's all.""</p><p>Mark came right back. ""I don't think that's going to work, Mel. He was mad as hell when he talked to me. I mean he was ready to go out and find the guy in those pictures and wring his neck right then and there.""</p><p>""Well, we just can't let that happen, now, can we"" said his daughter. ""I need to think about this. We need to get Cindy in on this too. We don't want to blow this now."" For some unaccountable reason Melody giggled after she said that.</p><p>""Mel"" hissed Mark ""I told you not now.</p><p>Melody laughed ""OK, OK, I'm leaving. We'll talk to Cindy tomorrow and come up with a plan.""</p><p>Chuck had to make a quick escape as he heard his daughter' footsteps coming toward the door. </p><p>Back in the living room he sat back in the chair and pretended to be asleep, just in case someone came to check on him. But his mind was awhirl. Mark knew about the Playpen pictures! And Melody had signed a contract with the magazine, or at least with somebody named Randy. Was he the photographer? Or maybe the guy with his dick in Melody's pussy? And ""they"" had made enough money to go to any college they wanted to! Hadn't Mark said something about a second shoot? The point was, Mark knew who this guy was. And he hadn't admitted it.</p><p>Something was going on here, and Chuck intended to find out what it was. He began to think. He needed a plan.</p><p>The next morning Chuck had one and he put his plan into action. When Melody and Mark came down for breakfast he was finishing up his own cereal. ""Gotta run kids"" he announced. ""I've got a sales meeting that's going to last all day. Probably won't be home until after dark. You kids OK alone today?""</p><p>Mark was looking at him oddly, but Melody smiled. ""Sure Daddy. We'll be fine.""</p><p>Chuck left and went to a hotel he knew had an early bar. He sat for two hours nursing scotch doubles, waiting. He was sure that Melody and Mark would get Cindy over to the house to ""deal with"" the fact that Daddy knew Melody was getting stuffed with spunk. He planned on sneaking in and listening to the conversation. </p><p>Maybe they'd talk about the man whose cum-slicked prick wouldn't leave Chuck's mind - no matter how much scotch he drank. He made sure he didn't get drunk, though. He'd need all his faculties about him for his mission. He figured Melody and Mark would take their usual leisurely two hours to actually get ready for the day, and then call Cindy. It would take her half an hour or a little better to get there. He planned on being in position by then. </p><p>Chuck parked a block away from the house and walked down the alley like he had business there. He ended up at his back gate, by the trash cans. He opened the gate quietly and slunk along the side of the garage. When he peeked around he saw Cindy's Toyota sitting next to the back door in the driveway. He quickly closed to it and put his hand on the hood. Still warm. Good, she hadn't been there long. </p><p>He knew if he went in the back door that it would squeak, so he went to the basement window he'd rigged last night and in seconds he was inside his basement. Now to the stairs, carefully stepping over the third one from the top. It squeaked too. He emerged into the hallway and heard the murmur of voices upstairs. Now he had to use only the sides of the stairs, because most of the ones going up to the second floor made noise. He heard a female's voice. It sounded odd somehow... full of emotion. </p><p>By the time he made it all the way up he could hear more clearly. A woman definitely moaned. Was someone hurt? Then he heard Cindy's voice. ""That is so hot"" she said. Her voice sounded husky... grown up somehow. It was all coming from Melody's room. But where was Mark?</p><p>There was a groan from the room. A male groan. Heat began to build in Chuck's chest. Could the girls have invited the strange male over for fun and games while Daddy was gone? He began to move forward. If that bastard was in there with his prick stuffed in Melody again, someone was going to die. </p><p>Now he was only three feet from the door. It wasn't closed. Now he could hear movement of some kind in the room. More moans and groans. His face flushed as the heat rose. He thought about just barging in, but thought he'd better get a look at the guy first. If he was too big then he'd go for his pistol and come back.</p><p>Very carefully, Chuck moved half of his head around the doorframe. One eye looked into Melody's room. That one eye widened and Chuck stopped breathing. </p><p>Melody and Cindy were in the room. They were both naked. Cindy was sitting in a chair facing the bed. Melody was on that bed, on her back, naked thighs wide spread, and the man was between them. That man's ass was rising and falling between her thighs. He was definitely fucking her. </p><p>What had stopped Chuck's breath was the fact that the man was Mark.</p><p>From the angle he was at, Chuck could see between Mark's hairy thighs, where his balls were hanging and swinging. He could also see the thick stalk of Mark's cock, where it was plugged into Melody's naked bald pussy. About then Melody sighed ""Oh Mark, here it comes baby, I'm gonna cum.... oh yes... that's it... RIGHT THERE... AWWWWWEEEE!!""</p><p>And, while Melody had what was obviously a massive orgasm with her pussy wrapped around her brother's thrusting boner, he began to react too. ""OH YEAH, MEL, ME TOO... OH YEAAHHHH!"" Chuck gaped as those hanging balls drew up an inch and Mark jammed his cock deep into his sister's pussy. Then his ass cheeks clenched and he grunted, three times in a row. </p><p>Chuck knew that each grunt signaled that a long rope of thick white sperm was lancing into Melody's pussy... her self-confessed unprotected pussy... where it was no doubt being packed into her womb where it would do the most damage possible.</p><p>Meanwhile, Cindy, who had been frantically rubbing her own pussy while watching her friends fuck, squealed ""Save a shot for me Mark!"" Like he was following the direction of some author, Mark jerked his spitting cock out of Melody and turned toward Cindy, who dove on his cock like a starving child. </p><p>Her mouth swooped down onto his cock, capturing the head and a couple of inches, while her hand jacked on it, milking the rest of his cum into her mouth. Chuck glanced at Melody, who lay there, her legs still wide, thick white fluid oozing from her swollen pussy lips. Melody lazily turned her head to watch the other two as she rubbed that fluid right back into her pussy!</p><p>Chuck realized two things at that moment. </p><p>The first was that he had stumbled into the open doorway, and was completely exposed to those in the room. The second was that he had a killer hardon. In fact he was harder than he'd ever been in his life. He didn't understand what was going on, but it was the sexiest thing he'd ever seen. He was breathing hard. His hands were at his side, but it was all he could do to keep them there. What he really wanted to do was drop his pants and ease the pressure in that stiff prick in his pants.</p><p>Cindy heard a noise at the doorway and looked. She squeaked ""Uh Oh!"" about the time Chuck saw his daughter lift one of her cum-soaked hands to her lips and begin licking her fingers clean. </p><p>He suddenly felt light headed, and the room began to spin. Then, there was blackness.</p><p>Chuck was first aware of the smell of Jasmine. It was a nice smell. Then he realized his head was on something soft and warm. It felt a little like skin, but that couldn't be. Where was he? </p><p>Home. </p><p>He was sure he was home. Then it all flooded back into his mind and his eyes snapped open. Right in front of his face were two naked breasts, the nipples prominent. Above them was the face of his daughter, concern showing clearly. ""Daddy?"" she said softly ""Daddy, are you OK? Please Daddy, say something.""</p><p>""You're naked"" he said, realizing that this was probably the single most stupid thing he'd ever said in his life.</p><p>""Yes Daddy."" she said seriously. ""I AM naked. But I can explain.""</p><p>Chuck thought about what he'd just seen. ""You can explain."" he said dumbly. ""You can explain why your brother's sperm is probably still soaking inside you while my head lays on the pussy HE JUST FUCKED!"" </p><p>""YES!"" came a male bark. ""She CAN explain."" Chuck looked. There was Cindy, also still nude, and Mark, who now had on boxers, kneeling near him, side by side. Despite what Mark had said, he looked a little confused as he followed up. ""Right Mel?""</p><p>Chuck tensed his abdomen, trying to sit up. His face ran into his daughter's naked breasts. ""Let me up"" he mumbled. Melody's hands pressed gently onto his shoulders as she leaned over. She almost stuck a nipple in his mouth. ""Will you listen?"" she said. </p><p>When he nodded she let him sit up. He didn't know where to look, and realized that despite losing consciousness, he still had a raging boner. He decided that sitting on the floor wasn't so bad after all, and bent over, trying to hide it. ""OK, I'm listening."" he said.</p><p>""I wanted to have a baby"" she said. She looked at him. ""I wanted to have a Nelson baby.""</p><p>Chuck stared. He heard the words, but he couldn't understand them. ""What?"" he said.</p><p>""When Mom died... and the baby... you crawled in a hole and stayed there. I wanted to give you a Nelson baby. I know it won't replace the one you lost... that WE lost... but I thought we could raise it... in memory... of them"" she finished.</p><p>""A Nelson baby"" Chuck repeated. Now he understood the words, but they still didn't make sense. ""Mark's baby."" he said softly.</p><p>""Well"" she said. ""That would be OK. I mean it WOULD be a Nelson baby. But I really wanted... your baby Daddy.""</p><p>Three people spoke at once. Mark said ""What?!"" Cindy said ""Oooooo Mel"" and Chuck's head snapped toward her, his mouth open. ""Then why...?""</p><p>Melody held up her hands. ""I know I should have just said something, but I didn't think it would work."" She looked at her brother and friend. ""And I owe you guys an apology. I used you."" They looked at her in confusion. ""I knew that to get Daddy's attention... I mean to get him to see me as a woman... a possible sexual partner, I had to make him see me that way. I knew that after Mom died he started buying Playpen and masturbating to the pictures."" </p><p>All three of the others in the room now had mouths hanging open. She went on. ""So I talked Mark and Cindy into posing in Playpen... so you'd see me... as a woman."" I knew you'd see it. I knew it would drive you crazy, and that... something would happen.</p><p>""But what about the money?"" croaked Mark. ""You said we needed the money for college, but that you couldn't let some stranger have sex with you. You said not to worry about you getting pregnant.""</p><p>Melody looked at him calmly. ""We DO need the money for college. I WON'T let a strange man have my body. You DON'T need to worry about whether or not I get pregnant. If you get me pregnant, it's a Nelson baby. That's fine by me. But I'd rather have Daddy's baby... at least the first time.</p><p>Chuck couldn't get his mind wrapped completely around what he'd just heard. ""But in the magazine... you and Cindy... I mean her pussy was full of spooge too.""</p><p>""Oh that"" laughed Cindy. ""I've been in love with Mark for years. I just want to have his baby, that's all. I might even marry him if he asks me nicely. She glanced at Melody. ""I'm sort of in love with your daughter too, Mr. Nelson.""</p><p>""And what about all those dates you went on?"" said Chuck. ""You mean none of those boys ever?""</p><p>Melody smiled ruefully. ""There never were any dates Daddy. Well, there were one or two, but they were disasters. None of those boys compared with you and Mark. So Mark and Cindy and I went out together and told you we were double dating. I only tried Mark after I watched him give a good thorough fucking to Cindy one night. It was watching them that gave me the idea to have a Nelson baby.</p><p>""This is crazy"" stammered Chuck. ""You can't do this. You can't have my baby... or Mark's either. That's insane. I won't hear of it!""</p><p>It was then that Cindy leaned over and put her hand on the lump in his pants. ""Excuse me, Mr. Nelson, but I don't think your prick agrees with your brain."" She squeezed his erection.</p><p>""But... but... but!"" he stuttered. It was too much. His brain whirled, but he did nothing as the girls began taking his clothes off. Then Melody sat on his naked lap, her legs wrapped around his back, her breasts pressing into his chest, and she kissed him. It wasn't a peck. It was a lover's kiss and it swept him away. He was vaguely aware that Mark and Cindy were lying on the floor next to him and Melody as he pushed his daughter back and crawled between her spreading thighs. </p><p>Then, like he was in a dream, he felt his stiff penis slid effortlessly into his fantasy girl's well lubricated vagina - lubricated with his son's semen. He floated above himself as he rutted into his daughter and she came all over his erect bone. He nodded to himself as he felt his orgasm wash over him and his prick jetted its precious cargo of thick sperm into her womb. He heard the noises next to him that said Cindy was getting her pussy stuffed with Marks sperm right along with them.</p><p>He knew everything had changed. He knew this wouldn't be the last time he fucked his daughter's brains out. He knew he'd father several children with her, and love and raise them all. And the house was plenty big enough for Cindy and Mark's kids too.</p><p>As his last few virile spurts of seed flowed into Melody, Chuck knew he'd bought his last Playpen.</p>"
673,Young Models,Bedo,,"['Mf', 'voy', 'nc', 'ped', '1st']","I own a small photography studio and several mothers have brought me their daughters to make into supermodels. Watch as these impressionable young girls expose themselves for the camera, and I use their bodies for my pleasure.",2011-02-04T00:00:00,This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author does not condone the described behavior in real life in anyway shape or form.,"<p>Bored with my life I decided it was time to spice it up. Walking into my photo studio, I turned on the outside lights and turned on the ""Open"" sign. Nothing really scheduled that day, I signed onto my Internet site and updated my sales page. I changed my current ad to read, ""Young Girls Needed for Top Modeling Agencies. Call 201-555-6171.""</p><p>After updating my website, I did the same to my email Junk-Mail address book and started sending emails to thousands of unsuspecting users. Maybe there would be a way to add some of these pictures to my private website. My subscribers would want to see even younger naked girls.</p><p>Finishing my coffee and today's newspaper, I checked my email and did some Internet surfing. Around 11am the phone rang, </p><p>""Northside Photography,"" I answered.</p><p>A very excited female began asking questions about my new website ad. Seems she had been trying to get her young daughter started in modeling and wanted to setup an in person interview. After explaining the costs involved, we set the time for 1pm.</p><p>After I hung up, I checked the hidden video cameras in the changing room and made sure they had fresh tapes. There were four video cameras in the room. Each positioned for the best shots and angles. I also checked to see that the remote start and stop buttons still worked properly. This remote buttons allowed me to turn the videos on when they entered the changing room and off when they exited.</p><p>Before 1pm, I had four more calls and four more interviews. I set one for later that day, and the other three for the following day. This was going to work!</p><p>* * * </p><p>""Hello, I'm Eileen Munz and this is my daughter, Tracey,"" the young mother said walking into my studio. Standing next to her was her young daughter. She stood about 4 and a half feet tall, and carried several outfits on hangers. She was beautiful. 12 or 13 years old, long blond hair, slender, no hips yet just straight up and down, budding young breasts and a pretty smile. She was simply beautiful.</p><p>""Welcome to Northside Photography."" Handing the young pretty mother some forms and brochures, I told the young girl to slowly turn in a circle. This was not only going to be money making, this was going to be fun.</p><p>After discussing prices and opportunities with the young mother, I had her sign the consent papers and a contract for today's shoot. We walked back inside the studio, the young girl placed the extra outfits and I began snapping pictures. </p><p>She was a natural. Her tight young body stretched in different angles as she tried to imitate the famous models. Her half-smiling, half-ambivalent expression and flowing blonde hair was very exciting. ""I really think she had promise,"" I told the mother. </p><p>After taking a roll, I took the young mother aside and told her I needed some provocative shots for her portfolio. Her mother told her to change into her nightclothes, and I watched the young girl walk into the changing room. I walked to the table and picked up the remote video switch and turned it on.</p><p>After a few minutes, Tracey returned in a short semi-see-thru purple nightie. I couldn't tell if she wore panties. She walked back into the lights and began her same style of posing. </p><p>""Wait!"" I said, ""These pictures have to be more grownup, you might say. I need you to pretend you're showing off your body to your new boyfriend. You know, show me want you think your boyfriend would like. Do you think you can do that?""</p><p>""Tracey,"" her mother said, ""Like we practiced yesterday.""</p><p>With those words, this young 12-year-old girl took on a new attitude. Her smile turned just a bit sexy, her body began to contort as she bent over at the waist and began to thrust out her young butt. Her purple panties came into view and so did her potential. I shot another roll of film and tried to hide my erection. </p><p>As I reloaded my camera, the doorbell chimed and I walked out to the front desk. Another young mother was there with her beautiful young daughter. Both had stars in their eyes, and were sure to be signed. I gave the young mother the same information I had given out earlier and excused myself. Walking back into the studio, I told Eileen her session was almost over, and I had another one starting in 20 minutes.</p><p>""Mrs. Munz,"" I said, ""I have another.""</p><p>""That's Eileen, and I'm divorced,"" she said correcting me.</p><p>""Eileen, I have another appointment and I need even more provocative shots. Did you bring anything else? Purple is not a good color for these shots. Something white or pink, nothing dark.""</p><p>She told me she hadn't brought any other provocative outfits, but would come up with something. Taking Tracey into the changing room, they discussed what else she could wear.</p><p>I walked over to the video monitor and clicked on the hidden cameras so I could watch the girls in the changing room. Tracey's mom took off the purple nightie top and exposed her training bra. Turning Tracey around, she unsnapped the clips and let it fall to the ground. She turned her back around and exposed her daughter's pre-pubescent breasts to my eyes. </p><p>They were cute, sexy and just beginning to poke out from her girlish young body. She had Tracey remove her panties. There it was, just pretty as can be. You could almost count the hairs on her young pubic mound. Later I may just do that. Her pubic hair was blond as the hair on her head. She had little girl hips that hadn't begun to develop. Her waist was the same size as her hips. </p><p>Tracey's mom took Tracy by the shoulders and said, ""We only have a few more minutes for the man to see you. You have to impress him. Do you understand"" He must see you're willing to do whatever it takes to get ahead. Can you do that?""</p><p>Tracey nodded as she stood there naked and scared. The young mom took Tracey's white panties and told her to put them on. She then handed her the blouse she wore when they came in. As Tracey put on the blouse and began to button it up, her mom stopped her and shook her head, ""No! Leave it open! Let him see your breasts, remember what we talked about"" Sometimes you may have to let men see or touch you to get the job. Can you do this"" You said you could! It'll be okay, just do what we talked about.""</p><p>Nodding again Tracey left the buttons open and followed her mother out into the studio. She walked out from behind her mother wearing her white panties and opened blouse, and a big smile. She was going for it!</p><p>""Good! That's just what I wanted. Okay, Eileen, I need you to wait in the waiting area so Tracey feels more at ease with what I'm going to be asking of her.""</p><p>""But I wanted to make sure she was okay and felt safe,"" She said.</p><p>""Eileen, your session is over in 15 minutes, and I have another client waiting. Please just do what I ask,"" I said with conviction.</p><p>Tracey's mom walked out of the room, and I smiled at Tracey. ""You ready to become a star?"" I said excitedly. ""Let's get busy and do just that. The first thing I want you to do is loosen up. You're too tight, and the camera will see it. Now twirl and let everything be flow freely.""</p><p>I took my remote control and turned on my six hidden cameras. They would get most of what I miss. I, also, turned on some sexy fast music and told Tracey to listen to it and do whatever it makes her do. Not to hold back, but to express herself. Tracey's appearance changed before my eyes as the young budding girl began acting like an experienced model. She really had it in her to become great. She began to move her body like she was 20 years old and horny. </p><p>""Tracey, remove the blouse, it's not working. Just let it fall,"" I said, snapping pictures as she took off the blouse and threw it aside. She continued dancing as I snapped pictures of her almost naked body. I stood there with a bulge in my pants as I watched her tiny tits bounce as she danced. </p><p>I finished the roll of stills, and picked up my video camera and began shooting her almost naked body. As she danced, she began to lower her panties onto her hips. Lower and lower she pushed them until she exposed the crack of her tight butt. Dancing before me, her back to me, she bent over and touched her palms to the floor. </p><p>Her feet wide apart and her young pussy lips pushing against the material, she began to push back towards me like she was being fucked from behind. She turned around and laid on the floor and spread her legs wide open. Again, her pussy lips pushed against the material for all to see. I wasn't sure where she had learned these moves, however, I suspected her mother had shown her.</p><p>Tracey rolled over, facing away from me and knelt on her knees. She pulled her panties to her knees, stood and removed them completely, and returned to her knees, still facing the other way. Her tight young butt just a few feet from me. I was surprised by her next actions. </p><p>She got down on all fours in front of me and spread her legs open, exposing her young innocent vagina to the world. She arched her back and began to thrust her pussy at the camera like a pro.</p><p>Tracey turned over and opened her legs as wide as she could, smiling at the camera. A semi-innocent, semi-sexy smile that said, ""Wanna fuck?"" </p><p>It was then that she saw my erection and laughed saying, ""looks like I got you hard. My mom told me that you may have me take off my clothes, she even showed me what to do to get you hard. She was right. Can I help you get rid of that? I've given blowjobs before, on a dare at a party. I'll give you one now if you'll promise me you'll get me a real modeling job.""</p><p>Setting the camera on the table next to me, still running so I get it all, I said, ""Okay! It's a deal!"" </p><p>Tracey crawled over to me and unzipped my pants. She had problems getting my erect cock out, so I pulled it out myself. I was amazed at how fast this young girl took me in her mouth and started sucking. She was good. No teeth, just young lips and tongue. She even tried to deep-throat me. She did pretty good too, got me almost all the way down her young throat. </p><p>After a few minutes of her young mouth on my hard cock, and seeing her young tight body naked in front of me, I knew I wasn't going to last much longer. It had been several months since I had a woman, and not since I was 14 years old, had a young girl. I knew that this was going to be quite a load for this young girl and told her not to stop, or pull away. She had to take it all and not let any fall to the floor. </p><p>As I felt her young lips and tongue on my cock, I began to shutter and jerk. I felt my cum leave my testicles and enter my penis shaft. I pushed deep into her throat and began to pump load after load into her mouth. I pushed her head into my crotch and began to grind my cock between her young lips. She coughed some and gagged a little, but like a trooper, she swallowed most of it. </p><p>As I pulled out, another squirt pumped out of me hitting her on her lips and chin. Seeing this, one last squirt blew out of my still erect cock, hitting her on the eyes and nose. I told her to clean herself with her hands and lick her fingers clean. None must be wasted.</p><p>As I put my semi-erect penis away, I watched her cleaning herself with her hands and licking the cum from them. A few drops hit the floor and I pointed at them. Still kneeling, she lowered herself to the floor and licked it up. </p><p>I told her to get dressed and I would contact her mother soon with her first assignment. Jumping up she ran off to the dressing room to get dressed. I walked to the waiting area and called her mother in to discuss the next session.</p><p>""Eileen, I want you to come back tomorrow morning, by yourself, so we can go over the pictures and what's next for Tracey. Can you do that?"" I said.</p><p>""Sure,"" she said, ""Is 9 o'clock okay?""</p><p>I nodded, and told her that Tracey was a natural, has a good future with the right help, she could make it big. I also told her my friends will love her. Tracey came into the room and I hugged her and told her she was beautiful and I'd get back to her soon. Tracey and her mom walked out the door and I turned to my next mom and daughter team. </p><p>Smiling, I took the forms she had filled and, checked them over for signatures and permission contracts. I motioned for them to follow me into the studio. Motioning towards a couple of couches, I had them sit and we talked about what was expected.</p><p>""Wendy right"" Very nice! Stand and turn around slowly. Nice! You're 14 right?"" Wendy nodded and I continued, ""A little old to start as a model. Are you a natural redhead"" Good, never change that color. Red is my favorite hair color. Tell me about yourself, your likes and dislikes"" </p><p>As she talked, my mind wandered to the possibility of her having red pubic hair. She droned on about teenage wants and needs, and I noticed her breasts were filling out that tube top. I wanted to have this one today if I could. Before I could break into this drivel, her mother stood and said she had shopping to do and she would be back in around 4pm.</p><p>As I watched Wendy's mom walk out, I arose, picked up my camera, and told Wendy to show me what she's got. Wendy stood and said she had to change first, picking up her outfits, she walked to the dressing room. I turned on the dressing room video monitor to see what she was hiding under that tube top. She hung her outfits on a hook and pulled off her tube top. As she pulled it up, the material hooked onto her tits and rose with the top. </p><p>When she gave it another tug, her tits fell free and bounced back to her chest, jiggling. She unzipped her pants and lowered them to the floor, exposing her tight butt wrapped in a thong. Removing the thong and standing straight, I saw her bright red pubic hair. She WAS a natural redhead. This was really going to be fun. She picked out an outfit and, leaving her underwear on the bench, dressed. </p><p>She entered the room smiling and excited. She was wearing a half tee-shirt top and shorts. I was excited too, but for a different reason. She began to move like all the girls move. With the same vacant stare, no life in her eyes. I turned on some music and told her to loosen up, dance or something, but make the camera your friend. As she started to move to the music, I began snapping pictures. Running out of film, I reloaded and told Wendy we needed her sex to come thru the camera. </p><p>""Do you have a boyfriend?"" I asked, she nodded and I continued, ""Are you sexually active with him?"" She looked at me in horror and looked at the floor. ""Look, all I'm trying to do is get you to act sexy for the camera. If you have been sexual with your boyfriend, let those feeling come thru to the camera. Do you understand?""</p><p>Nodding again she said, ""I've been with my boyfriend, but only oral. Please don't tell my mother. She'll kill me. I'll try and be sexy.""</p><p>""Look! Wendy, the camera needs to see skin. If you've been in the business for a while, you know that. That's what they all want. If you can't show skin, you're wasting your time and mine. Now, take your top off and let me see the real you.""</p><p>""I'm not wearing a bra."" She said as I shrugged my shoulders and put my camera down, pretending to give up on her. ""Okay, but don't tell my mom,"" she said quietly.</p><p>I began taking pictures as she took off her top and exposed those beautifully white, freckled tits. I had her dance to the music and the camera caught her 34B tits bouncing and jiggling. I put the still camera down and picked up my video camera and began shooting her. </p><p>With each movement, those young firm tits bounced and jiggled. I was very hard and close to cumming in my pants. I stopped her and told her we needed to go to the next level.</p><p>""Remove your shorts and let's get to the real modeling work,"" I said, acting as if I'd seen a million naked girls.</p><p>""I'm not wearing panties, I didn't want any panty lines to show,"" Wendy said almost pleading with me.</p><p>""It's up to you, it's your call. Either you do it or you don't. The girl that just left may get the job, not you. I don't want to force you.""</p><p>""Okay!"" she said in frustration, ""but if my mother finds out, she'll kill me.""</p><p>I started filming again, as she turned around, unzipped her shorts and let them fall to the floor. She stood up straight, her beautiful 14-year-old butt firm and freckled, sticking out. I told her to spread legs about a foot apart, bend over from the waist and arch her back. I did this to force her young pussy lips out towards me. </p><p>She did it! This beautiful young female was totally naked in front of me, pushing her pussy lips out beyond her legs. Her red pubic hair glistening from her juices. I zoomed in for a close up of her cunt and noticed a slight opening in them. I wonder if I could get her to open them for me?</p><p>""Wendy, take your hands and put them on your hips. No, stay bent over. That's right. Now pull your hands out toward your sides. No, keep them on your bottom and don't let them slide. Just pull them out."" I said, my cock aching in lust.</p><p>This innocent young girl, not really understanding what I was asking of her, pulled her butt cheeks apart opening her swollen pussy lips and showing me her insides. As a bonus, I got a good picture of her tight virgin asshole. </p><p>""Pull hard,"" I said, and she stretched her ass cheeks as wide as she could. This caused her butt hole to pucker, but what it did to her pussy lips was almost maddening. Her pussy lips were spread open so far I could see a good inch up her pussy. </p><p>""Okay, down on all fours and open your legs as far as you can. That's right. Now arch your back. No! put you head on you arms, stick your butt in the air and try and touch the floor with your tummy. Here, let me help.""</p><p>I put the video camera down, pointing it toward the young girl and knelt beside her. My hard cock just inches from her hanging tits. I put my hands on her head and pushed it down, put my other hand on her back and pushed it towards the floor. I then took my hands and placed them on her butt and pushed her down into an arch. I was so tempted to just get behind her and fuck her, but I knew I couldn't. I stood and took some more shots, making her smile at the camera as it violated her innocents. </p><p>""Okay roll over on your back and open your legs,"" I said, trying to act professional and unaffected by her young body. She moved immediately, no questions or complaints. She laid back and spread her legs open. I took some close ups of her red pubic hair. Her juices were quite visible as they almost dripped down towards her butt hole. </p><p>""Okay, Wendy, lean up against that couch and pull your legs up to your chest. Good, now close your legs tightly together and raise them up,"" I said while taking video of her pussy lips forcing their way out from the legs that were trying to conceal them. It was beautiful, and she was beautiful. </p><p>""Okay now open your legs as far as you can and put your hands on the sides of your pussy lips,"" I said, not thinking about the words that may offend her and shut this shoot down. But she did as she was told.</p><p>""Is this what you want?"" she said, and pulled her pussy lips apart. ""I've seen this on porn sites. The girls always spread their cunts apart. Am I going to be on the Internet? I'd love that! I'll do anything to get on the Internet. Anything you want. Just say the word and I'll do it. But my mother must never know. Okay?""</p><p>The video camera's sound detector was picking up every word she said. I was going to make a lot of money of this video. </p><p>""Okay, Wendy, I'll get you on the Internet, but you're going to half to do some things you may not like,"" I said, thinking about that virgin asshole. ""Are you sure this is what you want?"" nodding at me, I continued, ""okay, we're going to have sex on camera. You're going to suck me and we're going to have sex. You have any problems with that?""</p><p>""No. I've never had actual sex before. My boyfriend has felt my tits and fingered me, and I gave him a blowjob. But that's about it. Will you be careful?"" She asked.</p><p>""Of course. First thing, I have to get rid of this built up cum I have so we'll start with a blowjob."" I said unzipping my pants and removing them and my underwear. </p><p>Turning around I heard her gasp as she saw my 8"" engorged cock heading towards her lips. I pushed my cock between her lips and felt her teeth open and her tongue as I slid in farther. I took the sides of her head and began to slide my cock in and out of her mouth. </p><p>Cautioning her about her teeth, I pushed as far into her mouth as I could and started deep thrusting into her throat. She began to panic some and tried to pull back, but she was no match for my strength. Every 10th or so thrust, I would allow her a quick breath so she wouldn't pass out. I was getting close and I knew my time was short. </p><p>I began to shutter and squirt cum deep inside her throat. She took every drop, there must have been 5 or 6 healthy squirts of thick cum into her throat, but I wanted some on her face for the camera, so I pulled out and released the last of my cum all over her face and tongue. </p><p>Still holding her head I told her to suck out the cum and she put her lips on my tip and began to suck it like a lollipop. I could feel the remaining cum being pulled out to her waiting mouth as she sucked it dry.</p><p>I released her and tried to step back, but she wouldn't release my cock from her mouth. She was holding the sides of it and sucking for all she was worth.</p><p>""You like the taste?"" I asked and she, not releasing me, looked up and me and shook her head ""Yes.""</p><p>""Okay, we have some more shots to get, so how sexy can you act?"" I said smiling.</p><p>""I thought we were going to have sex?"" she asked, almost disappointed.</p><p>""I have to wait a few minutes to get hard again. You sucked me dry you know."" I said laughing. I picked up the camera and got close ups of my cum on her face. She started cleaning it off with her hands, and then licking it off. Very sexy I thought. </p><p>After about 15 minutes I was ready again and went to my desk and picked out a condom. I was going to fuck this 14-year-old beauty. She said she was a virgin, and I wondered if I'd feel her hymen break. I thought these things as I walked back towards her.</p><p>""You won't need that. I'm on the pill. Been on it for a year."" She said reaching for her purse and opening it. ""See! Here they are, and today's is already taken. See! My mother said I may have to have sex to get famous. She started me on them. It was her idea.""</p><p>I lay back on my couch and told her to get on top of me. As she climbed above me I saw she was wet and her pussy lips were still parted. ""She's ready,"" I thought as she straddled me, just stopping inches above my cock. She lay down on my chest and I could feel her soft firm freckled tits against me. She found the tip of my cock and placed it in her vagina opening and stood up again, my cock resting slightly against her open pussy lips.</p><p>I began to massage her 34B tits as she slowly lowered herself onto my cock. She was in control and felt comfortable knowing she could take it slow. As she pushed down onto my cock, we both felt a resistance and she immediately said, ""That's my hymen, I think,"" I nodded in agreement, and I saw a look of panic in her eyes. </p><p>""Do you want to stop?"" I asked, not really wanting to, but giving her a way out if she wanted it.</p><p>""No,"" she said, ""I'm just afraid it's gonna hurt.""</p><p>""Okay. Stay still and just relax,"" and before she could move I took her by the sides of her hips and slammed her down on my cock.</p><p>She let out a small shriek and slugged my arm. But she knew the worst was over and let me control her movements. I started thrusting into her and she began to ride me. I could tell she was excited and, possibly, close to cumming. This thought, really excited me and I knew her cumming would look great on video. </p><p>Massaging her tits with one hand, I placed the other down by her pussy and tried to find her clit. She was moving to fast and was to excited, but eventually I found it and began to flick it back and forth. </p><p>After a few minutes, this young beauty began to cum"" hard, very hard. She was riding me like a horse, and almost screaming in pleasure. She came again, and I pushed her off me. I hate cumming with the female on top. I want to control my thrusting. </p><p>Standing up, I pushed her head into the couch and forced her into a doggie style position. I pushed my cock back into her tight young, unused red haired pussy and began to thrust as hard as I could. With each thrust, she let out a grunt, after awhile her grunts and my thrusts got into a rhythm. Each deep, hard thrust forced a grunt out of this 14 year old, redheaded, former virgin. </p><p>I fucked her for 10 or so minutes, when I felt my cum rising within me just aching to shoot out into this young female. I began to cum hard, her grunts and the tightness of her pussy had forced my self-control to evaporate and my cum to shoot deep inside her. As the squirts of cum waned, and my lust began to subside, I began to grind myself into her tight pussy. Forcing as much of my cum into her as I could. </p><p>I pulled out and stood straight behind Wendy. I was surprised when Wendy sat up, turned around and took my cock into her mouth and began to suck it dry again. This new experience she was having, was forcing her own vagina juices and my cum into her open mouth. </p><p>She finally let go and we dressed. I told her she was wonderful and had a great future. I would try my best to get her good jobs. She just wanted to make sure she got on the internet, and that I never told her mother. We talked until her mother showed up. She kissed my cheek and walked out to her mom's car. </p><p>I made arrangements with her mom to go over the pictures and watched her walk out. I wondered if she knew I had sex with her daughter. After all, she had put her daughter on the pill and told her she may have to sleep with some men to get ahead.</p><p>* * * </p><p>As I opened the shop the next morning I went thru the pictures and chose the ones that would go on my regular website and which would go on my porn site. Smiling I already knew and was excited about getting them uploaded. I had been up late developing and going over them.</p><p>I heard the door chime and walked into the waiting area. It was 9am and Miss Munz was there to go over her daughter's pictures, or so she thought.</p><p>""Miss Munz,"" I started, but was interrupted.</p><p>""Eileen,"" she said.</p><p>""Eileen, I videotape every session I have to protect myself. There are 6 video cameras in my studio. They not only tape all the action, I get the sound as well. During my shoot yesterday with Tracey, she told me that you told her having sex with men was the best way to get ahead in this profession. That she may have to have sex with me and you wanted her to do it if I ask her to. I have this on video and well... let me play it for you.""</p><p>Turning to the small TV on the counter, I played a small portion of tape that had Tracey clearly saying her mother wants her to have sex with whomever she can to get ahead.</p><p>""Did you have sex with her?"" she asked in horror. Feeling guilty she had been found out, and trying to change the subject.</p><p>Remembering a liar of a President from the 1990s, I told her I didn't have sexual relations with her daughter. But I was tempted to turn this video over to Child Protective Services. </p><p>""Wait!"" she said, ""Please don't do that. She must have misunderstood what I was saying to her. Please, I'll do anything."" </p><p>""Eileen, this is a strange situation. I can't let this just lay there. I really should act. But maybe we can work something out. Let me think for a second,"" I said and walked around the room pretending to think. Trying to stay calm, knowing that this beautiful woman was going to be mine for quite awhile. </p><p>""Okay. Here's the deal. You do whatever I tell you. No questions asked, no comments and no whining about it. Deal?"" I said.</p><p>""Like? What do you mean. Do you mean sexually?"" She said dumbfounded.</p><p>""Exactly!"" I said, and continued, ""You have 15 seconds to make up your mind. If you answer No, I call Protective Services.""</p><p>""For how long? A day? A week? How long will I have to do this?"" She asked whining.</p><p>""For as long as I want you,"" I said smiling, and continued, ""5 seconds left.""</p><p>""Yes! Okay! I'll do it,"" she said frustrated.</p><p>""Good!"" I said, ""Let's get started. Remember, whatever I say, you do. No questioning me about it.""</p><p>Nodding, she added, ""You're really an asshole you know.""</p><p>""First big mistake, Eileen. I will have to punish you for that. Let's go inside the studio,"" I said as I locked the front door and turned the sign to ""Closed.""</p><p>""I'm sorry. This is just so upsetting,"" she said, trying to gain my sympathy.</p><p>""Take off your clothes Eileen, let me see that body of yours,"" I said switching on the cameras and sitting on a chair. </p><p>She looked at me and began to unbutton her blouse. I knew I had her! She was mine! I turned on the music and told her to make it a striptease. She hesitated for a second and began to move with the music. She was actually prettier then her daughter, maybe 35 or so. A natural blond, tight body. She really knew how to dance too.</p><p>""Were you a dancer?"" I said, she shook her head ""No"" and continued dancing. ""Better get those clothes off soon. I want you naked. Completely naked!"" I said smiling.</p><p>Eileen got serious and articles of clothing began to hit the floor. She unhooked her bra and let it fall to the floor. She had good firm, big breasts. </p><p>""What size are those"" I said, and continued ""34B?"" I said knowing they were bigger.</p><p>""Try 34D."" she said, correcting me with a smile. She was getting into it. She continued, ""I thought about dancing in college. I studied for years""</p><p>""You were a nude dancer. Never would've thought it,"" I said matter-a-factly and smiling, just teasing her.</p><p>""No!"" she said, seeing the gleam in my eye. ""I wanted to be a professional dancer. I studied dance from a small child,"" she said as she unzipped her pants and lowered them to the floor. </p><p>Dancing, wearing only her panties was beginning to excite her and I thought I could see some moisture leaking thru her panties. As the song started to end, this beautiful female stood right in front of me, turned her back to me and lowered her panties to the floor. She stayed bent from the waist, about 2 feet from me. Her pussy lips were sticking out towards me, and her pussy hair and lips were moist and glistening. She was excited and wanted me to know she was excited.</p><p>I reached up and ran my fingers up in between her pussy lips and found her clit. She was wet, not just moist. I found her clit and began to move it while my other hand began to explore her pussy. She arched her back and spread her legs farther apart and let me have full access to her vagina. </p><p>I could see her natural blond pubic hair wet and short. She must have shaved this morning. I could smell her womanly scent mixed with some perfume. She was very exciting and I was going to enjoy myself. I didn't have anyone scheduled until 1pm, so this was going to take all morning. </p><p>I leaned forward and placed my tongue between her pussy lips. Tasting her juices and hearing her moan in pleasure. I began to lick her juices and stick my tongue deep into her pussy opening. As I did this, my thumb was flicking her clit in rhythm with my licks. </p><p>Soon I was licking her from her clit to her asshole. She began to moan louder and I felt her pussy contract against my tongue. She was cumming in my mouth! Her vagina was flexing on my tongue as wave after wave rolled thru her body. She started to cry out in pleasure and I decided it was time to enter her. </p><p>I stood, let my pants fall to the floor, and entered her pussy with my cock. I was thrusting hard into her and she accepted each thrust with a loud moan. Taking some of her juices onto my thumb I plunged it hard and fast into her asshole, all the way to my hand. </p><p>She let out a scream as I began deep thrusting into her pussy and applied pressure with my thumb deep in her ass. She started to cum again, and her moans got louder. I began to shutter and knew I was about to cum. I began to squirt my cum deep inside her, my thumb still deep in her ass. I began to grind my crotch into her as the final squirts shot deep inside her vagina. </p><p>I left my thumb in her ass and waited for her to ask me to take it out. She didn't ask. She liked it in her. I was going to butt-fuck her today too. The thought of this made my semi-erect cock twitch and it knew it was going into a dark dirty place, and soon.</p><p>I stayed there behind her, my thumb inside her. I took my other hand and started to play with her clit again. She stood straight, my thumb still in her, and together we walked to the couch. She got on all fours on the couch and put her head on her arms, inviting me to do whatever I wanted with her.</p><p>I stood behind her and pulled my thumb out of her butt with a pop. I walked to the desk and got a condom and returned to this beautiful submissive female. I was going to butt-fuck her and we both knew it. As I walked up to her, she was looking at me. She glanced at my semi-hard cock and sat up and took me into her mouth. Just a day before, I had her daughter's pretty lips wrapped around my cock. If this worked into anything serious, maybe I could have both of them at one time. </p><p>These thoughts helped me get excited again, as this beauty deep throated my cock. She was a much better cocksucker than her daughter, but I knew with time, like most females, her daughter would learn how to pleasure a man. </p><p>My cock was hard again and she was smiling at me. A coquettish smile meant to let me know she wanted it hard in her ass. She took the condom from me and rolled it all the way down my hard cock. She took some lubricant and greased it up. She ran both her hands together on my cock. Up and down, she put a small loop in the action as she made sure the lubricant was thoroughly covering the condom.</p><p>She smiled again at me, turned around, got on all fours and arched her back. She was ready for my cock to enter her ass. I positioned myself behind her and placed my hard cock at her butt hole and slowly moved it forward. I heard her moan as I pushed in farther. I could feel her hole start to stretch as I pushed in farther. </p><p>I was almost in when she pushed back into me, and with that motion, I was inside her ass and pushing all the way to my crotch. She started to half-moan and half-scream as I began a slow in and out movement inside her rectum. I could feel, what I concluded was fecal matter being pushed farther up the track. She was so tight I was having problems not cumming too soon. Time to think about football.</p><p>She started yelling at me to ""Fuck Me Harder!"" So I started thrusting inside her as rough and hard as I could, and she loved it that way. She started yelling ""Yes! Yes!"" in beat with my thrusts. She loved being butt-fucked and I loved butt-fucking her. </p><p>After a few minutes I began to cum inside the condom. She could feel me jerk and my rhythm get off beat and knew I was cumming. I began to grind myself into her tight ass and squirt as much of my cum into the condom as I could before pulling out.</p><p>I pulled out of her ass and actually heard a ""Pop!"" as my dick came out completely. She rolled over on her back and I heard several gas sounds and the air leaked from her rectum. I removed the condom and went to the restroom to wash up. </p><p>When I returned, she was still lying there on her back. Her eyes were closed, but she opened them when she heard me sit at the foot of the couch. She sat up and took my hand and pulled me down next to her and we stared at each other for a minute or so. She moved her lips close to me and kissed me lightly on my lips. I felt her tongue on my lips and I opened them and let her into my mouth. </p><p>We lay there kissing for about 20 minutes, until she sat up and climbed on top of me. She took my semi-hard cock and lowered herself onto it. I could feel her pussy lips open as my cock slid into her. She lowered herself all the way down onto me and then laid her chest against mine. She started kissing me again and this continued for another 20 minutes or so. </p><p>She raised herself up and sat straight on me and began a slow riding movement with her crotch against mine. She felt wonderful, and looked beautiful as she leaned back to force me farther inside her. I reached up and placed my hands on her firm breasts, massaging slowly. As I was doing that, she reached down and began to flick her clit.</p><p>She continued for about 10 minutes. Riding me slowly, having her breasts massaged, flicking her clit. After awhile she started speeding up her pace and I knew she was close to climax. A few more minutes and she started crying and moaning. She was cumming hard and she was really enjoying it. She continued to cry and sob until she was finished cumming. She then lay back down on me and just enjoyed the feelings.</p><p>We lay there for a few more minutes when I decided I was ready to cum again. She could tell and asked me how I wanted it. I told her to lay on her back and spread her legs. As I stood, she lay down and opened her legs for me. I knelt between her legs, enjoying the site. I put my cock to her pussy and entered her in one motion. </p><p>It didn't take long, and what was left of my cum drained into her pussy. She wrapped her legs around me and asked me to stay in her until I was soft. Smiling, I agreed and started kissing her softly. </p><p>* * *</p><p>As we stood in the waiting room, she asked me if I wanted to come over for dinner Friday night. Smiling I said I would and we kissed again and she left. As I watched her leave, I wondered what I had gotten myself into. This could end up being a good start to a long relationship. Then again, maybe it wasn't.</p><p>* * * =</p><p>It was now 4pm. I usually closed at 5, but today I was going to close early. I was just locking the door when another mother and daughter tried to turn the knob. I told them I was closing early and to comeback tomorrow, but the mom was insistent upon talking to me about her beautiful daughter.</p><p>I relented and unlocked the door, and they walked in. I hadn't gotten a good look at the young girl so I took a close look at her. She was exquisite. Probably the prettiest girl I had seen in years. </p><p>""How old are you?"" I said to the young girl. </p><p>""12 and a half,"" she answered.</p><p>Before I could ask more questions, the mom took over. She was a very forceful female. She wanted everything and let me know she could get it. </p><p>I turned to the young girl and said, ""Is this what you want?"" and the young girl nodded. I handed the mom the contracts and smiled at the young girl. Expecting a smile back, she just stared at me. </p><p>When the mom finished reading the papers, she smiled and signed them, saying, ""I'll be back at 6pm. If you can get her into a top modeling job, you can do what you want to her.""</p><p>""Excuse me!"" I said not knowing if I heard correctly.</p><p>""Look, I've been at this long enough to know what it takes to get ahead. This is my youngest daughter. She's just starting out. My other daughters have already been threw this so I know what I'm talking about. She'll do as she's told so don't worry about anything. Now I have to get going. I'll be back in 2 hours. If I can't make it back, I'll call, okay?""</p><p>Nodding, I watched stunned as she walked out the door. I walked to the front door and locked it, I also turned the close sign on. Smiling at the young girl, I took her hand and we walked into the studio. I turned on the cameras and sat on a chair. </p><p>""Tell me about yourself"" I said and listened as she began to talk. I had to ask her to raise her voice a few times, but other than that, it went well. Her name was Ali, she was almost 13, about 4"" 6"" tall, coal black hair, extra light skin with a few freckles, and brilliant blue eyes, a breathtaking combination. She was slender, like the others, she had no hips yet.</p><p>I wasn't sure if she'd started puberty, but I would find out soon. What really surprised me was she said this was her first time out to a photo shoot. I expected this beauty to have already been exposed to the business.</p><p>""Okay, Ali, let's get started. Your mom said I can do what I want so let's start with some regular shots. Did you bring any outfits besides what you have on?"" I said confused.</p><p>""No, my mom said I didn't need any. That I was going to find out how to be a model"" she said.</p><p>""Okay, Ali, what you have on now is just fine. I'll turn some music on and I want you to dance, okay?"" I said not expecting an answer.</p><p>As this beautiful young girl began to dance I saw the makings of a real beautiful model. With the right moves and connections, this girl could go far. I started snapping pictures and she did everything I asked her to do, without questions or comments. She was really mine to do with what I wanted.</p><p>""Okay, Ali, lets try something different. Let's have you?"" I said but was interrupted.</p><p>""Is this where you want me to take off my clothes?"" she asked innocently.</p><p>""Look Ali, I want you to be comfortable. I will need some shot of you partially dressed, but let me tell you when and how much. Okay?"" I said and she nodded. </p><p>Continuing I said, ""remove your top and let me see you from the waste up.""</p><p>As she undid her top I started snapping pictures. She was wearing a training bra. I told her to dance some more and snapped more pictures. As she danced, I then told her to raise her skirt until I told her to stop. </p><p>She started to raise her skirt slowly and I snapped many pictures. I got several of her panties just barely showing. These would be great for my website I thought. </p><p>""Pull your skirt all the way up, Ali, let me see your underwear."" I said and she did just that. Perfect, I thought and continued snapping roll after roll of film. She was a natural. </p><p>I told her to take off her skirt and continue dancing. This beautiful young girl unzipped her skirt while she danced, and let it fall to the ground. I walked around her as she danced and snapped more pictures. </p><p>Switching to my video camera, I began to get close ups of her small pubic area, already trying to make it's way out to the world. I told her to remove her bra and she did so like a pro. As it fell to the ground I saw that her young tits were just beginning to poke out. Her nipples were hard and small, and very erect. She was either scared or excited. </p><p>She continued to dance and I kept the video going until I motioned for her to remove her panties. Like it was an every day thing she pulled them down her legs and kicked them aside. Here she was, just the beginnings of fuzz around her tiny young pussy lips. I zoomed in to get a close up shot and could see her pussy lips were creamy white, with shades of pink around the crack that separated the two lips. </p><p>I had her stop dancing because we were going to do some serious videoing. I told her bend at the waist with her legs apart. As she complied, I walked slowly around her, asking her to look at the camera and smile as I circled her. </p><p>When I walked behind her I zoomed in and got a close up of her young pussy. Her lips were slightly parted and there was no hair to be found. I told her to arch her back to force the lips farther apart and zoomed in again as she did it. The sight of this beautiful young girl was very exciting and I was having self-control problems.</p><p>After completing the circle videoing this beauty, I told her to get on all fours and follow the camera again smiling. I had her arch her back and spread her legs as wide as she could. I wanted to get behind her and enter her tight pussy, but I didn't.</p><p>""Ali, use your hands and spread use butt cheeks apart,"" I said to this willing young girl, and watched thru the video camera as she opened her fresh young vagina to the world. ""Smile back at the camera as you spread them apart, Ali. This will be perfect. You are such a beautiful young woman. You're doing great!"" </p><p>After several minutes of filming and taking stills, I had her roll onto her back and spread eagle for the camera. She didn't say a word, just spread her legs and smiled at me. I zoomed in and got close-ups of her pussy lips. </p><p>I then had her lean against a chair and pull her legs up and hold them tightly together so I could get shots of her pussy being squeezed by her young thighs. These shot were perfect. I then had her open her legs and spread her pussy lips apart. She did it slowly, she was really getting the idea of seduction and was trying to seduce the camera or me.</p><p>This beautiful young girl lay there against my chair, legs spread apart, pussy lips wide open and smiling at the camera. I think I could see some juices forming around her pussy lips, so I said, ""Ali, I have to check something. Hold still I won't hurt you,"" and I knelt between her spread legs and put down my video camera.</p><p>""Is this when we have sex?"" she said innocently.</p><p>""We may, Ali. I just want to see something,"" I said, fully erect and bulging in my pants. I touched between her pussy lips and felt the moisture of her young vagina. ""You're wet!"" I said and continued, ""This is good. You're starting puberty aren't you?"" she nodded.</p><p>I took a single finger and began to move it around her vagina searching for her clitoris, and using her young moist juices to make it easier. I told her to relax and lean back, and watch her eyes close as I began to massage her clit. I was going to fuck this one!</p><p>After working her clit for several minutes, I started a faster clitoral movement and took a finger from my other hand and tried to push it into her tight pussy opening. As I worked to get it in, I noticed her facial expression was that of pain. ""Does this hurt, Ali?""</p><p>""A little, but I can do it. I know I have to. My mom told me to let you do whatever you wanted."" She said with a slight grimace.</p><p>""Ali, if you don't want me to I won't. You don't have to do this today. Not every photographer will make you have sex with them"" I said as I felt a pang of guilt.</p><p>""It's okay. I have to do it. My mom said it'll help me get ahead faster"" she said.</p><p>My hard on starting to hurt and my self-control forgotten, I pushed my finger inside her tight vagina and ignored her cries of pain. Working her clit and moving my finger in and out of her tight pussy as she was spread open before me was very exciting.</p><p>I laid her back and knelt between her legs. I decided I had to taste this young pussy, so I put my head in between her legs and began to lick her soft fuzzy pussy. It must have startled her, because she jumped and drew in a breath. I opened her pussy lips with my hands and began to lick her vagina. </p><p>I stuck my tongue as far as I could into her pussy and began to tongue fuck her. She began to breathe harder and put her hands on my head. She tasted so good and clean I had to get as much of this as I could. I licked her from her asshole to her pussy opening. I found her clit with my tongue and began to lick it roughly back and forth. I wasn't sure if she would or could climax and I really didn't care. She was there for my pleasure and I was having tons of it.</p><p>Getting tired of eating her virgin pussy, I stood up and checked the video cameras for tape remaining. Each had another hour or so to go. I walked back and stood in front of her and unzipped my pants and stepped out of them and my underwear. I removed my shirt and motioned for her to kneel before me. As she did I put my hard cock to her lips and pushed it between them. Her small mouth was having problems taking it all in, but I didn't give her a chance to complain. I just pushed it in as far as I could, and warned her to keep her teeth off my cock. </p><p>As she began to wrap her lips around my cock, I took her head in my hands and began to move it up and down on my hard cock. Listening to her trying to breathe and the slurping sounds as my pre-cum and her own juices mixed to form a sloppy mess. Some juices were rolling down the sides of her chin, but I didn't care. I was going to use this young girl and have fun doing it.</p><p>After several minutes of this beauties young mouth I felt my cum begin to rise within me. The first squirts were thick, forceful and massive. I had pushed far into her mouth, but hadn't given her time to swallow any of it. Warning her to not let any out of her mouth, I pumped a second load of cum into her mouth area. I pulled out and pumped a third load into her face. </p><p>As I started to pump a forth load, I moved her face so she would get it directly in her mouth. I told her to open her mouth and catch my cum as it squirts. She did just that. As she opened her mouth I could see the cum from earlier ejaculations on her tongue. She hadn't had time to swallow it. I told her to swallow and she tried, but there was too much cum in her mouth. As the forth load shot out of my hard cock it hit her on the tongue and chin. </p><p>I pulled back a little and watched her begin to swallow everything in her young mouth. When she had it gone, I told her to suck out the remaining cum like she would a lollipop. She took my cock into her mouth again and started sucking like it was a straw. I could feel her pulling my cum out of my shaft and it was very exciting.</p><p>""Is this sex"" She asked.</p><p>Having this same question asked the previous day I answered the same way, ""No, Ali, this isn't sex. This was just a blowjob""</p><p>""Are we going to have sex"" My mom said I was going to have to have sex"" she asked in her innocent young voice. ""Can you do that with your tongue on my privates again"" That really felt good"" </p><p>""Yes we are going to have sex. No I don't have time to tongue you again. Maybe next time. For now, I want some more close ups of you. Get up on the couch and spread you pussy lips open and smile for the camera"" I said.</p><p>As she stood and turned to sit on the couch, she accidentally knocked my video camera off the table. It fell to the floor and a piece broke off. She looked at me in panic and I picked it up and checked it out.</p><p>""I'm sorry! I didn't mean to do it"" she said almost crying.</p><p>""Come here you little slut!"" I said angrily. ""Look what you did. It's broken!"" I said lying to her. A small useless part had broken off and the camera was fine. I faked anger and placed it back on the table and turned it on. I was going to add a whole to new dimension to this session.</p><p>Sitting on a chair I told Ali to lay across my lap. She walked to me already crying and laid on me. I looked at her naked butt in front of me and told her to open her legs. I let one leg fall to the ground and the other stay up on my lap. This opened her pussy as well as her butt. I raised my hand and saw her butt cheeks clench as my hand fell fast and hard against her butt and vaginal area. With each slap I was hitting her ass hole and vagina opening. </p><p>Wack! Wack! Wack! I hit her tiny ass cheeks and pussy. She was crying loudly. I took my hand and lowered it to her butt and patted it saying, ""This is so you'll remember not to break expensive equipment,"" and hit her one last hard slap. The hardest yet. I made sure I got her pussy in the slap too.</p><p>I waited for her to calm down and told her to fix her make up. She went to the restroom and returned a few minutes later with a flown on her face. </p><p>""Look, Ali, I forgive you, okay"" We have a lot more to do before your mother comes back. Don't worry I won't tell her you broke my camera,"" I said lying again.</p><p>She perked up some and said she was ready to continue. After taking several more minutes of video, and a few rolls of stills, I was ready to fuck this 12 1/2 year old girl. I had her turn around and put her face on her arms and smile towards the camera. I knelt behind her and pushed my finger into her tight young pussy. I didn't use lubricant or even wait for her juices to be there. </p><p>I wanted her to remember what it was like to be with a heartless man. Maybe someday this experience will stop her from continuing in this career, and rebel against her domineering mother. Actually, these were just justifications for my guilt in using this beauty in such an evil way.</p><p>After a few minutes of finger fucking her, I felt some juices begin to form. It became easier to finger her and I knew it was okay to enter her. Not concerned with safety, I took my unprotected engorged cock and put it at her tight young vagina lips. Not waiting for her okay, I began to push myself into her. </p><p>I looked down and could see my cock splitting her pussy lips open and enter a short distance into her cunt. I could feel some moisture, but she was so tight it was hurting me, I know it was hurting her. Pushing my cock head past her pussy lips and into her vagina about an inch, she let out a scream of pain.</p><p>Not caring about her pain, I pushed farther into her vagina. With each inch she cried out, she was close to begging me to take it out. But I knew she wouldn't because she feared her mother more than the pain I was causing her. </p><p>About three or so inches in, I felt, what I figured was her hymen. I knelt there knowing that I was about to change this girl's life forever. When I passed thru this membrane, I would change her from a virgin to a non-virgin. The power was exciting. </p><p>Holding her small, shapeless hips. I pulled back a little and in one fast, hard, forceful and uncaring thrust, pushed thru her virginity and entered her vagina all the way to my crotch. She let out a loud scream and started crying. It was then that I knew I was going to fuck her hard and long.</p><p>I began my thrusting deep into her tight pussy. I ignored her cries and screams as I tried to get as deep into her as I could. I got into a rhythm and she stopped her screams, but continued crying. With each hard thrust, she would cry out in pain. The sounds of her pain were exciting me more than I expected. </p><p>I kept this up for several more minutes, trying to see how long I could last. After 10 minutes, she had stopped crying and was grunting along with my hard thrusts. I don't think she was beginning to enjoy it, she may have just gone numb with the pain. </p><p>I felt my cum actually leave my testicles and enter my penis shaft. Then I made myself feel every squirt I pumped into her pre-pubescent vagina. It was a wonderful feeling. She accepted it, against her will maybe, but she was full of my sperm and I'm sure they were swimming for, what they hoped, were eggs. I didn't care about that. She may have eggs, but then again, maybe not.</p><p>I pulled out and, expecting to see a semi-hard cock, was surprised to see it was still hard. Reaching behind me and grabbing the lubricant, I greased up her tight ass hole. I knew I could never get my cock in there without tearing her and really hurting her, I would violate her asshole with a finger. I chose a smaller finger and placed it at her hole and in one quick movement, pushed it all the way into her ass. She immediately screamed and started crying again. She was also urinating on my leg. </p><p>She began to beg me to take it out, but I was going to leave it in for a few minutes to allow her to know what she may have to do for some men. ""Ali,"" I said, ""Some men will not only put a finger in your butt, they may want to put their cock in your butt. Is this the life you want? Having men use your butt like it was your pussy? It hurt to have me fuck your pussy didn't it?</p><p>Not waiting for and answer, continued, ""Just imagine what a hard cock would feel like. Some men may expect you to do this. You may want to re-think your future unless you want me to fuck your ass right now with my hard cock. It's your call, Ali, do you want me to put my cock into your butt?""</p><p>""My mom says I have to do what ever you say"" she said crying from my finger still in her ass.</p><p>""But what do you want, Ali?"" I said and pulled out my small finger and pushed my middle finger all the way inside her in a rough movement.</p><p>""OWWWW!!!!"" she cried and started crying again.</p><p>""Well, Ali, Is this what you want?"" I said, ""Not your mother, you! Is this what you want?""</p><p>""No, it hurts, please take it out,"" she cried.</p><p>I pulled my finger out of her ass, sat down next to her and pulled her onto my lap. I held her tight as she cried, sobbing deeply. My guilt had gotten the best of me. I had still used her young body. But I was trying to help her understand what may be expected of her from men more evil than I. I held her until she stopped crying and told her to dress and get ready to go home. </p><p>As she stood, I saw my cum rolling down her legs. I stood and walked her into the bathroom and turned on the shower. After getting it to a warm temperature, I had her stand and let me clean her. I took the hand held shower and cleaned her vagina. I had her sit on the bench and open her legs and spread her pussy open. I cleaned her out the best I could, ignoring her cries from the tearing I caused. </p><p>I turned off the water and told her to dry herself and get dressed. I sat and watched her as she pulled on her panties and as she started to put on her training bra, I stopped her. I hadn't felt her tiny tits. Turning her around I reached around her and massaged what tits she had. They were soft and her nipples were hard so I was getting excited again. I turned her around and told her she had to suck my cock again.</p><p>""Again? But I thought you were done with that stuff?"" she said complaining.</p><p>""You'll learn that men will take what they can get. And right now I want your lips around my cock,"" I said ignoring her complaints.</p><p>She knelt before me and I pulled out my stiffening penis. She knew what to do and took me into her mouth. She was already an experienced female and knew what I wanted. She sucked and deep throated me without me having to hold her head. She kept her teeth off me and her lips wrapped around my shaft.</p><p>After letting her control my pleasure for several minutes, I started shooting cum into her mouth. Still not touching her head, she pushed far onto my cock and accepted every squirt. There wasn't much left in me, but she took it all. When she saw I wasn't squirting any out, she began to suck out what was still in my shaft. She sucked like a lollipop until it was all out. Then she looked up at me and smiled.</p><p>""How was that?"" she asked still smiling.</p><p>""That was great! You know what? You can stop by anytime you want and do that for me. I'd like to make you cum someday too. Will you promise me you'll stop by once in awhile?"" I said.</p><p>""Yup! I promise. But we can't tell my mother okay?"" she said, still innocent, I thought. </p><p>""Deal! Now let's get all cleaned up and wait for your mom"" I said as she finished dressing.</p><p>* * * </p><p>That night I spent several hours editing and creating videos and stills for my website. I watched the videos of all the young girls that had sucked or fucked me, and that same excitement started again. I even took the videos of Eileen, Tracey's mom and made a film out of it. I was going to have to fuck her again this weekend. She'll probably want it in the ass again. I may really have a future with her.</p><p>As I finished editing and creating files for my website I looked at what I had just created. I knew these films would make a lot of money, so would the stills when I put them on a CD. I uploaded the stills to my website, making sure they were safe, invisible and untraceable. </p><p>I put the videos in my car and took them home. I would stop at the bank tomorrow and put them in my ""Special"" safety deposit box. I had setup a box under an assumed name and paid for it from an off shore bank account I had setup on my vacation last summer. </p><p>I had set it up to hide money from the IRS but it would it be perfect for hiding incriminating evidence from the authorities too. I had setup the account using falsified identification and I would use it to setup this ""Special"" safety deposit box.</p><p>* * * </p><p>Waking the next day I showered, shaved, dressed and drove to the bank and put my videos in my ""Special"" box, and then continued onto work. Opening up I cleaned up the place while I waited for my first appointment. At 10am another mother and daughter came in and it all started over again. </p><p>My life had changed from a few days ago. I had been a respected person and ran an honest business, but now I was trafficking in kiddie porn, I had to stop this before I got caught. </p><p>However, having this mother standing there telling her daughter to do what the man says and she would be back in a couple of hours, made me lose my self-righteous thoughts of honor and respect, and taking this young 13 year old girl into my studio I knew It would continue.</p><p>""Okay, sweetheart, take off your clothes and let me see your body...""</p>"
674,Freshman Cheerleading Squad,Bedo,,"['Mff', 'reluc', 'v', 'ped', 'blkmail']",The Freshman Cheerleading Squad has been caught cheating on their SAT Exams by the Vice Principal. He is blackmailing them for sex. Little does he know his life is about to change forever.,2012-01-01T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>As I sat in 6th period English, waiting for the bell to ring, I saw Kalinn stand and leave the room. She was the prettiest girl in the 9th grade. She stood about 5'8,"" she had blond hair, I think it was natural. She has light blue eyes, and a tight body. </p><p>Kalinn was the captain of the Freshman Cheerleading Squad. Under her leadership the team had won all the local cheerleading competitions, and was set to go to the regional trials. The team practiced daily after school. These practices always had 10 or 15 guys standing around watching. They were not only pretty girls; they were all trim and strong. Each girl on the squad had been chosen for her athletic abilities, height and presence. All nine girls were 15, average to good students and college bound. </p><p>The bell was going to ring in a few minutes, but I had to follow her. I raised my hand and got permission to leave the room. Walking as fast as I could, I entered the hallway just in time to see Kalinn round the corner. I ran to the corner and peeked around. There she was, going into the Vice-Principals empty office. </p><p>The Vice-Principal was in the hospital recovering from surgery and wouldn't be back to school for weeks. This was very curious! I had to know what she was doing. Opening my locker, I grabbed my video camera. I then hurried outside to the VP's window. I had to stand on a brick ledge to see what was going on. </p><p>Trying not to be seen, I looked inside. There she was, going through his desk. I had to get this on tape. I started the video camera and began filming her. She went through each drawer. She wasn't trying to be quiet. She seemed oblivious to everything around her. Any minute the bell would ring and she may get caught. She found one drawer that was locked and opened her gym bag and pulled out a screwdriver and tried to pry open the drawer. </p><p>With a bang, the wood front of the drawer cracked and rolled out about an inch. She opened it and looked inside. Rummaging through the papers, she seemed to find what she was searching for. She was holding a large manila envelope. She then opened it and dumped the contents into her hands. It looked like snapshots, some diskettes and videotape. I couldn't tell what they were so I zoomed in with the camera. I could see what appeared to be two naked people. The male was standing and the female was kneeling. She switched to the next picture and this one had the one kneeling with her mouth buried in the crotch of the male, the female was giving the male a blowjob. Switching pictures again, this one had the female on all fours and the male behind her, fucking her.</p><p>""Shit!"" I heard her say. There had to be a dozen more pictures. She fanned through them, and swore again ""Damn him!"" </p><p>""RANGGGG! RANGGG! RANGGG!"" Class was over. She pushed the pictures back into the envelope and forced the envelope, along with the screwdriver into her gym bag. She closed the desk drawers, tried her best to straighten things up, and ran out of the room. </p><p>I had to see where she was going next. I ran back inside and tried to see her in the maze of kids changing rooms. </p><p>I lost her! ""Damn!"" Going back into my 6th period room, I grabbed my things and started for my next class. Locking up my video camera, and visiting the restroom, I walked up the stairs toward my next class. At the top of the stairway I stopped and looked out towards to football field. There she was! Walking with her friends towards the field. She was holding the gym bag. </p><p>I had to get that bag.</p><p>Skipping my last period biology class, I ran down the stairs, down the hallway and outside to the football field. The girls were on the track waiting for the gym teacher. There were several gym bags and sweatshirts laying about 30 feet from me.</p><p>Acting as if I was policing the area for trash, I wandered around. The teacher arrived and had the girls begin their warm-up exercises. The gym teacher then led the girls on their first lap. </p><p>This was my chance. They were running away from me. Hurrying toward the bags I grabbed searched for hers. Which one was it? They were all school bags. I zipped open the first bag and checked inside. No screwdriver! Looking up I saw they were almost to the turn. I checked the second bag. Again no screwdriver! The girls had started around the corner. I had one last try for the right bag. If they got any farther down the track they would be able to see me in their bags. </p><p>I picked up the last bag and opened it. There it was. The screwdriver and the manila envelop. I reached in and pulled out the envelope. I zipped close the bag and forced the envelope down my pants. Just then the girls were just starting around the far side and could easily see their bags if they chose to look. I didn't wait to look. I immediately walked quickly toward the school door.</p><p>I ran to the boy's restroom and went into a stall and closed the door. I pulled out the envelope, opened it and dumped the pictures into my hand. Something else fell out with the pictures, some diskettes and videotape. I put the tape and diskettes back inside and looked at the pictures. They started where Kalinn had left off. There was a girl on all fours and a man behind her. They were both naked. The girl was being fucked. </p><p>The next picture was similar, however, this time I saw the man's face. It was the Vice-Principal! ""Shit!"" I whispered. Switching to the next picture I saw what she was trying to hide. It was Kalinn. She had her face turned toward the camera, she was still on all fours and the VP was fucking her. This picture clearly showed both their faces and, clearly had me excited. </p><p>I had both of them! I owned them both. I had to see the video. I put the pictures, diskettes and video back inside the envelope, and shoved them down my pants again. This time it was more difficult. I had to get it around my hard dick. With my pants bulging, I walked outside. The halls were still empty so I went to my locker, pulled out the envelope and put it inside my gym bag, holding the bag and grabbing my video camera, I closed and spun the combination lock on my locker. </p><p>""RANGGG!"" ""RANGGG!"" ""RANGGG!"" school was over for the day and I was about to take control of the prettiest girl in school. This had been an exhilarating and exhausting day. I had video of Kalinn breaking into the VPs desk and pictures of her and the VP fucking.</p><p>I walked to the school bus and got onboard. There was the usual loud chatter, girls laughing and guys acting as idiots. I just sat, held my gym bag and stared outside. 30 minutes later I was home.</p><p>Entering an empty house, empty since my mom's death last year, I ran to my bedroom and shut the door, opened the envelope and dumped the contents on my bed. This time I was going to take my time with the pictures. One by one I studied them. Some were just Kalinn standing clothed. Most of the rest had her in various stages of undress. She had a fantastic body. She had white perky breasts, probably B cup, not big enough for C. The nipples were also light, which was surprising to me. I'd only seen pictures of naked girls on the Internet. But I'd never seen nipples so light. The nipples themselves stuck out like they were hard. She must be excited, I thought.</p><p>I looked closely at her pubic hair. Was it even there? Had she shaved it? I searched through the pictures until I found a close-up shot of her pussy. She had hair, however it was so light and fair, you had to look hard to see it. </p><p>I found a series of blowjob pictures and saw his cock at various depths in her mouth. Some had her lips on the tip of his cock. Others had his cock farther inside; one had her mouth all the way to his pubic hair. </p><p>""Damn!"" I said out loud. </p><p>The last few pictures had her with cum on her face. Her eyes, nose, mouth and chin were covered with cum. He had cum right in her face and she took it. ""Damn! She's smiling!"" She liked it. Kalinn loved to suck cock and have guys cum in her face. I knew my sex life had just changed for the better.</p><p>I turned on my computer and opened the diskette files. There had to be 3 or 4 hundred pictures of the cheerleading squad in various stages of undress and completely nude. The nude shots ranged from normal full body to spread legs and pussy lips, to finally toys being inserted into the young girls pussy. A few were made to insert butt-plugs into their butts and dildos into their pussy and smile for the camera. I spent a good 2 hours staring at these pictures before I uploaded them to my computer. I also burned a CD with all the pictures. </p><p>I saw the videotape on the bed and put it in my recorder. I don't know what I expected, but I know it wasn't what I saw. The entire cheerleading squad was on tape. There was one girl I had never seen before, but I knew the others, they were in the 9th grade and all were 15 years old. </p><p>There was about 10 minutes of tape for each girl. All were on separately and with each girl the VP reminded them that he had the proof of their cheating on the SAT exam and if they didn't do what he told them, he would inform the examiners and their scores would be adjusted to a failing grade. They would lose their chances for college.</p><p>He had each girl dance and strip to different old rock songs. They were to be completely naked by the time the song ended. If they weren't they would be punished. </p><p>It was amazing. These were the successful and popular girls. The ones that all the guys wanted but only the jocks got. After watching the beautiful redhead, Wendy, strip slowly to the music, I knew I would be contacting each of these girls and seeing their naked bodies in person. </p><p>After Wendy finished stripping, he had her get on her knees and gives him a blowjob. Wendy started crying as he unzipped his pants and pulled her head to his cock. I watched hard as a rock, as Wendy's mouth ran up and down his shaft. </p><p>He began to tremble some, pulled out and shot cum all over her face. He was aiming it! First toward her opened mouth, then her eyes and nose, and finally my neck and tits. He had a load too. He covered these areas completely.</p><p>She pulled back and reached for a towel and started to clean herself. He stopped her and told her to leave it there until he told her she could remove it. She sat back and let gravity take its course. It slowly rolled down her forehead onto her nose. Some of it rolled from her lips onto her chin. There a big white glob of it fell to her left tit. </p><p>All the while she just sat there softly crying. He finally let her wipe it off with her hands. However, he made her lick the substance off her hands and swallow it. He then allowed her to dress and leave. </p><p>I sat in wonderment as I watch one girl after another go through the same humiliating ordeal. One by one he had them strip, get on their knees and suck his cock. And one by one he came on their faces, and chests. Each was made to clean themselves and swallow his cum. Each was allowed to dress, and all were warned not to tell anyone.</p><p>When I came to the last girl I watched intently. This was the girl I had not seen before. She appeared younger than the other, possibly 13 or 14 years old. When she had stripped off her clothes I checked out her young body. Her breasts had just begun to grow. They stuck out but I don't think they even fit into an ""A"" cup bra. This young girl looked terrified as he ordered her to strip. He slowly checked out each private area of this almost prepubescent child. He ran his fingers around her brown pubic hair. There was just a small thin patch of hair on her young pussy. He than took one finger and tried to push it into her private area. She started crying as he picked her up and placed her on a chair. There he made her lean back and open her legs. </p><p>Again he tried to insert his finger into her fuzzy pubic area. This time he was able to get his finger inside the crying young girl. He then used his other hand to search for her clitoris. Once found, he began to flick it back and forth as he inserted his finger into her pussy. After a while the girl calmed down and just sat there starring. I could tell he was beginning to excite her when he was put two fingers inside this tiny creature. She began to fold over and grab her knees. Her eyes rolled back and she began a low ""Oh,"" sound. She kept that same note for about 30 seconds. He had forced her to cum.</p><p>After she came he stood her up and had her get on her knees and put her mouth on his cock. As she did it appeared she didn't know what to do. He had to take the sides of her head and run her head back and forth on his erection. It didn't take long and he was cumming in her face, on her neck and on her small tits. He did the same with this stranger and had her clean herself by licking the cum from her hands, then allowed her to dress and leave.</p><p>There was a blank spot on the tape and I was about to start it over a second time, when to my surprise there began a second session with each girl, including the young stranger. During this session he had each girl strip and pose for his still camera. Each stood in similar poses to enhance the shapes of their young bodies. And each had to sit with legs spread open wide, hold their pussy lips open and smile at the camera.</p><p>These sessions ended with the VP fucking each girl, even the young stranger. This one was almost hard to watch. This poor young girl was made to get down on all fours and allow this old fat fart to penetrate her young virgin pussy. She cried through the entire ordeal. When he broke her hymen in was hard I thought she was going to scream, but she didn't, she just moaned loudly and grimaced. </p><p>When the tape came to Lisa, the prettiest of the girls, she argued with him about not using a condom. Lying, he told her he had been fixed and couldn't father kids. She didn't believe him and argued all the more. He had to slap her face and remind her what evidence he had on her and what her future would be like if she didn't comply. She did as she was told and got down on all fours in front of him.</p><p>Extremely angry, he grabbed the jar of Vaseline on the table next to the bed. He got down behind her and greased her up. He turned her so the video camera could get a better shot; he held her hips and put his cock at the opening of her butt hole. She tried to move forward however; he was a strong man and pulled her back towards himself. You could clearing see his cock touch the rim of her hole and slowly enter it. She started to scream and he slapped her butt and warned her to be quiet.</p><p>Slowly he pushed inside her butt and slowly the rim of her hole widened to take him in. He reached the full width of his cock and stayed there for a few seconds. She was almost hysterical trying not to cry out. He pushed past the rim and you could clearly see his cock penetrating her most private area. He pushed in as far as he could and stayed there a second or two. </p><p>""Relax,"" he told her, ""It'll just hurt more if you tense up.""</p><p>Through her tears and soft cries she responded, ""Fuck you, you bastard!""</p><p>""No cunt!"" he answered her. ""I'm fucking your tight virgin ass hole!"" And started to thrust inside her. These were not gentle, loving acts of a lover. These were hard, fast, deep angry thrusts of an angry man. That night Lisa learned to not anger her owner.</p><p>The tape went blank after about 90 minutes. I had seen the prettiest girls in school nude! Not just nude but legs spread and pussy open. I had seen these same girls give the VP blowjobs and wipe his cum off their faces, and I had seen each getting fucked, one in the ass. Through all of this I had successfully masturbated three times. I knew my masturbating days were over and my fucking days were just beginning.</p><p>The next day at school I wandered into homeroom. There sat Kalinn. I got hard just looking at her. As usual she ignored me until she saw me right in front of her. Looking up at me she gave me a ""get out of my face you nerd"" look and I just smiled at her. </p><p>""Kalinn, meet me after school at the park. I have something I think you want"" She looked back at me, however, this time the look on her face was fear. </p><p>""Wait!"" she said as I started to walk away. ""Did you take an envelope out of my gym bag yesterday?""</p><p>""Yup"" I answered. ""It was very interesting. I didn't know you were so photogenic""</p><p>""Please help us! He was blackmailing us and..."" </p><p>I stopped her in mid sentence, ""You girls belong to me now. You'll do as I say or I'll upload these pictures to the schools Intranet site and let everyone see them.""</p><p>""Please don't. I'll do whatever you say,"" and she started to cry softly. Feeling a bit of remorse I told her the pictures and videos can be bought back for a price. The amount of time would be negotiated. ""See, I'm not as bad as that old fart bastard, oh by the way. I videoed you breaking into the VPs desk. I was at the window.""</p><p>""Where do you want to meet?"" she asked, ""By the picnic tables, and come alone. You can tell the other girls but if anyone shows up, or if I get robbed or beat up, the pictures and the videotape go to the principal.""</p><p>The day seemed to drag for me, I'm sure it went fast for Kalinn. At lunch I sat outside on the lawn and she sat with the other girls from the tape. They were talking and looking in my direction. Finally, the redhead Wendy got up and came to where I was sitting. </p><p>""Can I join you?"" She said, ""Sure.""</p><p>I answered. ""So what's up?"" </p><p>""We need to talk about that video tape. We can come up with $1,000 today and another $4000 by summer's end if you'll give us the tape""</p><p>""Money"" You think I want money? You don't understand. I'll sell you all the tapes -- for your bodies. I don't need money. I do need sex!""</p><p>""Slimbag!"" she said angrily. ""Watch it Wendy I have you on tape admitting to cheating on your SAT exam and sucking and fucking the school's Vice Principal. Now why don't you apologize and answer me with ""Yes Lover! That's how I want you and all the girls to respond to me. Now you go over there and tell the rest of those cunts what I told you. Each one of you can buy her way out by giving herself to me completely, anyway I want, whenever I want; however I want and as much as I want. Now move bitch before I tell you to take your clothes off and walk back to your friends.""</p><p>I genuinely saw fear in her face. The reality had hit her. I heard her take in a breath with a gasp. She had a new owner and he was going to have them do things they hadn't believed possible.</p><p>She stood and started to walk away. ""Wait,"" I commanded. ""I told you to apologize.""</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" she said and turned.</p><p>""Wait!"" I said again. ""I told you how to answer me now do it.""</p><p>""Sorry, yes lover."" I listened for sarcasm in her voice but didn't hear any. </p><p>""That's nice,"" I said, ""but you did have to be told. Hmmm. That's it. I want you to pull your tube top down and walk back to your friends.""</p><p>""No, please don't have me do that. I'll be good. I won't do that again,"" she pleaded. </p><p>""No Wendy, it's only 30 feet, there's only a few people out here, and if you do it without making a scene no one may even notice. Now pull your tube top down to your waist and walk to your friends. When you get there, sit down and then pull it up. If you don't do it like I said, believe me you will wish you had."" </p><p>Wendy stood, pulled her tube top down to her waist and started to walk quickly to he friends. No one really noticed her, her friends were staring at her dumbfounded, not really believing what they were seeing. Just before she got to her friends I yelled, ""LOOK AT THOSE TITS!"" Immediately all eyes searched to see what I was yelling about. Just a few were lucky enough to see Wendy's tits.</p><p>Wendy jumped down to her friends and pulled up her top. The girls were talking; Wendy took over the conversation and explained my conditions. Some just stared, some cried, and some were just plain angry.</p><p>I walked over to the group and introduced myself. ""Hello ladies. My name is Lover. I hope Wendy told you that when you talk to me you always start or end by calling me lover. Are there any questions?"" I looked at each girl and each just looked back. Then Lisa spoke, ""How can we buy our way out of your debt?""</p><p>""Lisa, right?"" She nodded. ""Well Lisa, I will require each of you girls to pleasure me whenever I ask you, wherever I ask you and however often I ask you. Just that simple.""</p><p>""What do you mean by ""wherever"" you tell us. You don't mean you'd ask us to drop right here and let you do it do you?""</p><p>""Lisa, let me say this, I will use my best judgment, and for the sake of this meeting, you can question me. After this meeting is over, you can no longer question me, if you do, you saw what Wendy had to do cause she questioned me. You will have an appropriate punishment. Anyway Lisa, I saw you on that video. It appeared to me that you enjoyed taking it in the ass, is that true?""</p><p>Lisa froze in fear, looked at the rest of the girls. ""Damn,"" I thought, ""No one else knew about that."" Aloud I said, ""well?""</p><p>""No, I hated that. That bastard hurt me bad,"" Lisa said.</p><p>""Don't worry Lisa, I just want sex. I don't think I'll want that. If I do I promise it won't be with you,"" I said this while looking at the other girls. ""Well, Wendy, the park at 3:30, okay?"" Wendy nodded and I walked back to my lunch.</p><p>A few minutes later my friend Matthew joined me and we talked about sports and girls. I told him to be at the park at 3:30, keep hidden and watch what happens. Puzzled, he asked, ""Why, man I have band practice. I can't miss it again.""</p><p>I told him that Wendy was going to expose herself to me and he laughed, ""Sure, and Penelope Cruz is gonna give me a blow-job.""</p><p>""Seriously,"" I said, ""she's gonna strip for me. Be there and watch. Don't tell anyone.""</p><p>After school I walked to the park and waited for Wendy. Matthew arrived and waved at me, he was alone as promised. I motioned for him to join me and he sat down on the picnic bench opposite me. </p><p>""Where's the stripper?"" he asked. ""She'll be here soon, she told me she had to grade some papers after school and couldn't be here until around 3:45. She'll have to be punished for her sin,"" I said smiling. </p><p>""Tell me what's going on! Why is this happening?"" And I began to explain the details. About half way through Wendy showed up. She looked a little concerned that I wasn't alone and said, ""I thought this was just gonna be you and me."" </p><p>I frowned at her and immediately she added, ""Lover!"" Matthew smiled at her willingness to please me. </p><p>""Wendy, here's what's gonna happen, I will give this video to you personally, in 20 days"" that takes it to May 15th. About a week before your regional cheerleading competition. During these days I will call upon one or more of you girls to perform certain sexual acts for me and to me. No one can refuse. Any refusal will have an immediate and humility reaction. I will upload the video to the school Intranet and to a few Internet websites that specialize in young teenage girls naked, sucking and fucking. Do you have any questions?""</p><p>""Tons,"" she said staring at me, ""what about periods, when we have our periods we can't do anything sexually.""</p><p>""Wrong!"" I answered, ""Your mouth won't be having a period. Keep going.""</p><p>""What about condoms?"" we don't wanna get pregnant,"" she said.</p><p>""No problem, I'll use them,"" was my response.</p><p>""Okay. Just you right? Not your friends, right?"" she asked with a look of pleading in her eyes.</p><p>""I won't promise you that won't happen, what I will promise is it'll only be a few friends, if it even happens. I'll protect you.""</p><p>""The 15th you said, okay that's good. What about the girls that have boyfriends? How do they keep this from them?"" she asked.</p><p>""Well Wendy, that's a good question. I hadn't thought about it. Okay, how's this? They can keep their boyfriends, I won't tell on them. However, they can't have sex with them during that time. If I find out they've had sex, I'll upload the video. I'm not sure how I'll know, I guess I'll have to take your word on it. Now is that all?""</p><p>""Yes, lover,"" she answered.</p><p>""Okay Wendy, I told Matthew you were gonna put on a show for him and me. Open your blouse and let us see your tits.""</p><p>Wendy's jaw dropped as she slowly began to undo the buttons. When she got to the last one she opened the blouse so we could see her bra. ""Take off that bra now!"" I said forcefully. She reached up under her blouse in the back and unhooked it. I watched in amazement as she slipped it off her shoulders without taking her blouse completely off.</p><p>She put the bra in her purse and opened her blouse wider so we could see her tits. ""Whoa!"" Matthew said as he looked. ""Those are nice. Not big, but very nice."" Wendy was blushing and she looked beautiful. I love natural redheads and that day I knew I wanted to know her better. ""Bounce them some so they jiggle,"" Matthew said and she bounce several times on the table bench.</p><p>""That's enough I said. Wendy, I want you to come back to my house with me. Matthew is not coming over,"" I said looking at him. ""I want you to leave your blouse unbuttoned all the way to my house. Don't even try to hold it closed or I'll have to punish you. Bye Matthew, see ya tomorrow,"" and we got up and left him sitting there.</p><p>As we walked down the street Wendy and I talked. She didn't seem to mind the cars as they drove by or the people as they past us on the sidewalk. I was amazed at her grace and genuine ease. She asked if she could take my hand and I put it out for her. ""You know,"" she started, ""I've had a crush on you ever since the 3rd grade.""</p><p>""No you haven't,"" I said.</p><p>""No really!"" She said, ""I've had a crush on you since grade school.""</p><p>I just smiled at her and we talked more about the regionals coming up and their chances of winning. I was so turned on I thought I was going to explode as we walked.</p><p>When we reached my house and went inside, she asked who was home,"" I told her the house was empty and my father was at work. ""Where's your mom?"" she asked.</p><p>""Dead,"" I answered and she said she was sorry. I closed the door and we walked to my room. She asked where the bathroom was and left the room. I went to my drawer and opened a new box of condoms and took one out.</p><p>A few minutes later she returned wearing only her panties, and she looked fantastic. The panties were green, small and tight. She walked to the bed and sat down. ""Well lover, I'm all yours. Do with me as you like."" My pants were so uncomfortable and my cock was so hard I knew I wasn't going to last long.</p><p>""I have a condom,"" I said quietly, afraid I would cum in my pants if I spoke up. ""You don't need one,"" she said, ""I have a diaphragm and some foam stuff. I've used them before and haven't had a problem. Unless you want to use a condom.""</p><p>""No, that'll be great! I don't know much about sex. In fact you'll be my first real sexual experience.""</p><p>""Don't worry lover,"" she said, ""I'll be gentle. I was a virgin too until that fat bastard blackmailed us into having sex with him.""</p><p>""Yeah, sorry about that, guess I'm not much better,"" I said sheepishly. And she smiled and said, ""Well at least you're a young cute bastard,"" she said laughing.</p><p>She lay down on the bed and motioned for me to join her. ""Take off you clothes so we can enjoy each other,"" she said smiling.</p><p>I took off my clothes and laid down next to her. ""I know what's about to happen,"" she said, ""You're about to explode any minute right?""</p><p>I nodded and she continued, ""Okay let's get the first cum out of the way so we can make real love,"" she said raising up on her elbow and leaning over and placing her lips on my engorged cock. She started down and before she could start back up, I began to cum harder than I'd ever cum before. She kept her mouth moving up and down on my shaft as I produced squirt after squirt of warm semen. She took every bit of it not wasting a drop. </p><p>Smiling she said, ""Whoa! You were totally ready to cum. Good thing I got my mouth on you when I did. Now we can have some real fun. You should be able to go again soon."" And we began to kiss. I could taste my own semen in her mouth as her tongue rushed into my mouth. I felt her soft warm body melt into me and we kissed for 15 or so minutes. During that time she was the aggressor, laying half on and half off me, making sure my hands knew what she wanted me to do by placing them on her firm butt, or on her soft tits. I was in heaven. She rolled me over so I was on top and told me to remove her panties.</p><p>I raised up and pulled them off her beautiful legs. Before laying next to her again I took my hand and gently touched her red pubic hair. She was a natural redhead all over. She smiled as I ran my fingers through her soft fuzzy pubic hair and onto her pussy lips. She was moist, very moist. Confused she opened her legs and let me examine her closer. I got my face down within inches of her opening and she spread her legs farther apart. She took one of them and hooked it over my neck forcing me between her legs.</p><p>""I have my diaphragm in but no foam yet. If you're going inside me I have to put the foam in okay?"" she said smiling.</p><p>""Okay,"" I said quietly, and got close enough to smell her womanly scent from her aroused vagina. </p><p>""Do you know what to do?"" she asked.</p><p>I just shook my head ""No"" and she took my hand and placed one of my fingers on her clitoris. ""That's my clit. If you want me to cum you have to use your fingers and move it back and forth, like this."" She demonstrated. I just watched dumbfounded and feeling very self-conscious about my lack of knowledge of the female anatomy.</p><p>I started to move my fingers back and forth the best I could, all the while trying not to explode my cum onto her thighs. She smiled and told me to use my other hand to go inside her. I raised my other hand to her vagina opening and inserted one finger, all the while moving the fingers of my other hand as previously instructed. ""Damn, this is fun,"" I thought.</p><p>After several minutes she began to arch her back. I felt her vagina tighten almost stopping my fingers from moving in and out. She was cumming, and very hard. She moaned and pulled me on top of her and held me tight so I couldn't move. ""Wait I said you didn't put any foam inside,"" I said worriedly.</p><p>""Please just fuck me now,"" she said and started to cry. I was to learn in later years that Wendy always cried when she came. The great release would drain her emotionally and crying was her way of completing the climax.</p><p>I fumbled around her vaginal area trying to enter her and felt her hand reach down and place my cock at her opening. ""Push in,"" she groaned, and I was inside her. She was so tight and moist I had to begin to thrust. I surprised myself and was able to keep up a good hard deep pace for several minutes. During which time she had her legs wrapped around my waist pulling me into her, all the time crying and saying ""OOOHHH!"" in beat with each thrust.</p><p>I felt my balls begin to tingle and the warm sperm begin to squirt out of me into her pussy. I was moving in jerking thrusts and my body tensed up. Just as I was about to shoot the last of my cum deep inside her I felt her hand reach back toward my butt and a lone finger at my hole. She pushed her finger inside and that's all it took. I began to cum again. I was cumming immediately after cumming a second time. To this day I think that was the best cum of my life.</p><p>Wendy held me tight as I emptied the last of my cum inside her. I was drained and I could feel my cock beginning to relax. I tried to get off her, but she wouldn't let me go. She said, ""Please stay in me until you fall out. I just want you in me.""</p><p>I stayed where I was enjoying listening to her breathe in my ear. She arched her back again and I felt her vagina tightened, she was cumming. I lifted my head and looked at her looking at me. We started deep slow kissing as I moved myself slowly in and out of her pussy.</p><p>Again I tried to get off her and she begged me to wait another minute. We laid there wrapped together for what seemed an hour, but really only 30 minutes. I rolled off her and she laid her head on my chest. We talked and laughed about me cumming three times. She had also cum three times.</p><p>I heard a knock on the door and my Dad entered the room. We tried to cover ourselves but he saw we were naked. He immediately said, ""Sorry,"" and exited the room. ""Shit,"" I said. ""You're gonna have to leave now."" Wendy leaned over and kissed me. ""Will you be grounded?""</p><p>""Not sure,"" I said, ""He's always asking me if I've gotten myself laid yet."" </p><p>""Well I guess now he knows, doesn't he?"" she said rhetorically. ""Well Lover,"" she continued, ""I better get home. Can your dad give me a ride?""</p><p>""I'll ask him. Be back in a few.""</p><p>Wendy and I sat in the back seat as my dad drove her home. He surprised me by saying, ""I hope you two are using protection. Don't want any babies now do you?"" </p><p>I answered quickly, ""We used protection.""</p><p>A few agonizing minutes later we pulled up to Wendy's house. She kissed me goodbye and walked into the house, turning at the last minute to wave.</p><p>""Wow! She's a beauty. Good going kid! You got yourself laid and by a real fox. She really has a great body too. Tell me son, how was it? Did you enjoy yourself? Oh, I guess that was a stupid question. I'm sure you enjoyed yourself. Did she cum? That's the real question. You gotta learn how to satisfy the ladies at a young age.""</p><p>""Dad!"" I said frustrated and embarrassed, ""I don't want to talk about it please.""</p><p>""Son,"" he said, ""We're talking about it now! Answer me please.""</p><p>""Okay dad, it was amazing. I didn't know it would feel that good. Yes dad, she came several times.""</p><p>""You sure?"" he asked. ""Sometimes they fake it.""</p><p>""No dad, I no she really did. I felt her tighten up as I was in her.""</p><p>""My son the experienced lover."" </p><p>""She have a friendly mother or aunt?"" he asked smiling, ""I haven't done that since before your mother died.""</p><p>""Dad!"" I said. ""That's more information then I wanted to know."" And we drove the rest of the way home in silence.</p><p>The next morning I saw Wendy again and we talked for a few minutes. It really felt like we were connecting. During lunch I told Gina I wanted to see her after school and to meet me at my bus stop. She agreed and walked away. Wendy saw us talking and walked over to me and said, ""You and Gina getting together today?""</p><p>""Yes,"" I said.</p><p>""You know Lover, I'm yours anytime you want. You don't need to have another girl friend. I'm serious when I say that. Just ask me and I'm yours."" I told her I had to get together with each girl but if she wanted a relationship after May 15th I'd love one with her.</p><p>Gina and I met at the bus stop and we sat together. ""I talked to Wendy today. She told me she had a great time with you. That you were gentle and loving, and cared about how she felt, you even made sure she... well you know,"" she said obviously embarrassed. ""Do you have condoms?"" I told her I did and we sat in an uneasy silence for the ride to my house.</p><p>We went directly to my room and I told her to undress. She asked to use the rest room. Once back she said, ""Condoms right? Or no sex. I don't care if you show that video to the whole world, I don't wanna get pregnant.""</p><p>I assured her that our sex would be protected. This seemed to calm her down some and she began to disrobe. I sat on my bed and watched this pretty 15-year old girl undress in front of me and couldn't wait to get inside her. Gina was 5'7,"" 105 lbs., dark brown hair, almost black, and average size breasts, probably a B, maybe a C size cup. I was thoroughly amazed at the amount of pubic hair she had. She had the biggest patch of black pussy hair I'd ever seen on the net or in magazines. She obviously didn't trim it and as she came closer I could tell she wasn't very clean. She said, ""Let's get it over with, I don't need to cum. Just do whatever you want and let me leave, oh yeah, sorry, Lover.""</p><p>I had her lay next to me and we started to kiss. She definitely wasn't into kissing, or was it just kissing me. I had my hand on her tit and put her nipple between my fingers and applied a minimal amount of pressure to it. She started to surrender her tongue to me, but her breath was bad. I pinched her nipple ""Owww!!!"" she said. ""Get up go into that bathroom and brush your teeth. I don't mind your pussy smelling like you just ran a marathon, but I want to enjoy your kissing me.""</p><p>""I don't smell like I just ran a marathon. I always shower after gym. Do I really smell that bad? I'm sorry."" And she started crying.</p><p>""Come on,"" I said, ""Follow me,"" and we walked into my bathroom. I handed her my toothbrush and she brushed her teeth. ""Let's get in the shower together, okay?"" </p><p>A smile arose on her face as I started the water. Getting it to the right temperature I stepped in and she followed laughing. ""This may be fun,"" she said and grabbed the soap. She started to wash herself and I told her to wash me and I'd wash her. A bigger smile spread across her face and she began to soap me down. She used to hands to put soap everywhere on my body. She took extra time washing my very hard cock. She was down on one knee when she rinsed me off and ran my cock into her mouth.</p><p>She really knew what she was doing and it wasn't long before I felt the sperm leaving my testicles and approached my hard penis. As I exploded in her mouth she didn't hesitate a bit, she just kept running her mouth up and down my engorged trembling cock. With each spurt into her mouth I felt her swallow and suck harder waiting for the next batch of warm cum.</p><p>As I finished cumming she stood, smiled and said, ""Okay now you do me.""</p><p>I took the soap and lathered up my hands. I started at her neck and worked my way down her firm youthful breasts. ""No pinching this time okay?"" I just smiled and kept washing her. I got to her pubic area and lathered up again. I applied the soap bar itself first then rubbed it into her pussy lips. I was hard again and seeing this monster bush in front of me was really exciting. I turned her around and cleaned her butt. Running my fingers to the opening and partially inside. She just stood there and took it. I knew I could fuck her ass if I wanted. </p><p>After cleaning her I rinsed her whole body off and we began to kiss again. Deep kissing and again I tasted myself in her mouth. The kissing was okay but I wanted to make her cum. I began to finger her like Wendy showed me and was amazed when she started to respond. She was enjoying it. After about 5 minutes of flicking her clit and running my fingers in and out of her pussy, she began to cum. I think it surprised her because she said, ""Damn, I didn't want to do that, I wanted to hate this with you.""</p><p>After she came I wanted inside, but she reminded me in a low stressed voice, ""Remember, condoms."" We exited the shower and I dried myself off first and then her. We walked to the bed and she asked me how I wanted it. I told her my favorite was doggie style. </p><p>She got on the side of the bed with her butt in the air and her face on the bed, I stood on the floor behind her and after putting on the condom, I entered her tight 15-year-old pussy. I pushed all the way inside her until my balls hit her bushy hair. I started a slow thrusting motion and just enjoyed myself inside her. She was tight and very moist; this made me push in faster and deeper. It wasn't long before I was squirting into her pussy. I felt the last of my cum squirt out and I started grinding myself into her vagina.</p><p>After I pulled out she stood up immediately and dressed. I removed the condom, cleaned myself and dressed. As we were walking down the stairs to leave, my dad came in from work. Surprised he said, ""Son what's going on here? Does she need a ride home too?""</p><p>""Yes,"" I said. He smiled at me as we walked to the car. The drive there was uneventful and quiet.</p><p>Once she'd exited the car and we were driving away he said, ""Do you have two girl friends? Are you using condoms with her too?""</p><p>Embarrassed, I said, ""Yes dad.""</p><p>He smiled. ""Oh to be young again. You gotta set me up with one of their mothers."" </p><p>That evening I called Wendy and we talked for hours. She asked me what happened and I told her everything. She honestly seemed hurt, but she tried to hide it. I told her she was my only true love and she again told me that we could get together whenever I wanted to. I was beginning to fall for her. </p><p>---</p><p>One by one I went through these 15-year-old, tight bodied, pretty girls. Each girl was different in her own way. Some enjoyed the sex and play, while others just lay there and let me enjoy their bodies. It really didn't matter to me if they didn't enjoy it"" well, not completely true. When the girls got into the sex, it was always more fun. But hell, having a beautiful naked 15-year-old girl suck your cock and fuck you on command is always fun. </p><p>When I got to Heathermae, the second from the last girl on my fuck-list, I found out she liked sex with boys and girls. She was BI-Sexual. Being only 15 myself, to my knowledge, I'd never known a BI-Sexual person so this was a new experience. When I told her about coming to my house that day she asked if we were going to be alone. I told her the house would be empty, ""No,"" she said, ""I mean just you and me.""</p><p>I asked her if she wanted another guy there and she said, ""No, but how about another girl?""</p><p>I laughed at her suggestion and said let me think about it and to meet me after school and we'd go to my house.</p><p>During lunch Wendy and I were talking and I mentioned what Heathermae had requested. Wendy didn't look surprised or embarrassed. She did say that she and the rest of the squad had wondered about Heathermae. Heathermae would stare at the other girls in the shower after gym class. Wendy told me it was ""gross"" and made her very uncomfortable. </p><p>As Wendy spoke I started to get hard again. I asked her if she was serious about doing whatever I said, whenever I said and she said, ""You know I love you, of course."" I told her we were going to have a threesome and watched her eyes widen in fear. The lunch bell rang and I told her to meet me after school and she agreed.</p><p>Later that day as the three of us entered my bedroom, Heathermae left for the bathroom and Wendy just looked at me. I couldn't tell if she was angry or scared until she started talking. She was determined to go through with this, but she was scared.</p><p>Heathermae walked back into my bedroom wearing thong panties only. She had the best body of all nine girls. She had to have a ""C,"" if not a ""D"" cup. Her ass was tight and well shaped. I got hard immediately. Wendy used the bathroom next. She reentered the bedroom wearing only her blouse. </p><p>Heathermae told us to lay on the bed, and start kissing. This broke the ice, as Heathermae joined us with me in the middle. I had one girl laying against me on each side. Each girl had their leg up on my thigh and crotch area, while pressing their breasts into my chest. Each girl was trying to get their tongue into my mouth, however, every once in a while they would touch tongues above my mouth and deep tongue kiss each other. Watching these two young teenagers"" French kiss inches above me was exhilarating. If I hadn't cum over 30 times in last ten days, I know I would have cum without either one of these girls touching my cock. </p><p>After a while Heathermae turned completely around and got into a 69 position above me. Her trimmed pussy was inches above my mouth"" however, she leaned slightly to the side allowing Wendy to get inside our two bodies if she wanted to. Heathermae began to run her mouth up and down my cock while fingering Wendy's very moist pussy. I was eating Heathermae's pussy and then kissing Wendy's soft mouth. It was very hot and I was getting very excited.</p><p>Heathermae stopped sucking my cock and started to concentrate on eating Wendy's pussy. She rolled off me and onto Wendy in a 69 position. I lay there next to them as they were eating each other's pussy. It was very exciting to watch these beautiful teenage girls performing a lesbian act inches from me. I stopped watching and sat up and took one hand and entered Wendy's pussy with a finger, and a finger from my other hand inside Heathermae's pussy. I was stretching my arms wide apart and finger fucking these two beautiful 15-year-old girls. </p><p>After a few minutes I heard Heathermae groan and I knew she was cumming. To my surprise this started Wendy Cumming too. Both of them were cumming and loudly. The loud moaning and groaning was very hot. </p><p>Heathermae sat up and told me to lay down again. She mounted me with her back facing my feet. All I could see was her back and her totally fine ass move up and down on my hardened cock. I could see her pussy lips slide slowly against my cock as she pulled up my shaft. Her lips would extend down my cock as drag along my shaft. When she slowly pushed back down I could see those same lips hide up inside her as she forced herself back down on my cock. </p><p>I was surprised when Wendy straddled my legs in front of Heathermae and began kissing her. I was then that I exploded inside Heathermae's tight pussy. I was amazed at the amount of cum I felt shooting into her pussy. After I finished, Heathermae got off me and stood to dress. I could see my cum rolling down her legs as she took some Kleenex and stuffed it inside herself. She dressed, kissed us both goodbye and left. </p><p>Wendy lay down next to me and we held each other. She asked me if I wanted anything from her and I told her to just relax and maybe we'd make love later. </p><p>We were awoken by a knock on the door. Wendy jumped up and tried to run into my bathroom, but before she could make it, my dad entered. ""Oops! So sorry, next time I'll wait outside until invited in. Will she need a ride home?""</p><p>---</p><p>That night I knew this had to end. I called Kalinn, she was the one who had originally broke into the VP's desk to get the pictures and video. I told her to meet me during lunch in the gym equipment room. She sounded a little apprehensive but said she would. </p><p>The next day as I walked to the equipment room I knew it was time to stop this and get on with our lives. I met Kalinn outside the locked door and took the keys from my pocket and unlocked the door. ""How'd you get the keys?"" she asked. ""From my friend Matthew. I told him we were going to have sex and I needed a private area.""</p><p>""You What!"" she said angrily, ""Why would you do that?""</p><p>I told her she was the last girl on my fuck-list and I wanted to get things settled. Then I told her to strip and service me. She looked so sexy, she was the prettiest girl in school. Natural blond, blue eyes, big tits, great ass, and I was going to have her suck my cock, then I was going to fuck her.</p><p>She stood in front of me, naked and so sexy. I looked at that blond pubic hair. It was so light you had to look closely to make sure there was hair. I reached out to touch the fuzz and she stepped back. ""Sorry,"" she said, ""natural reaction. This isn't easy for me.""</p><p>""Relax,"" I said, ""this won't take long then you'll have the tape and pictures.""</p><p>She relaxed some as watched me undressed. My cock popped out of my underwear and she giggled, ""Looks like Mr. Penis is ready,"" she said laughing. ""You brought a condom, right?""</p><p>I nodded and told her to get on her knees and give me a blowjob. She complied and took me into her sexy mouth. She wasn't very experienced and twice I had to tell her to ""Watch the teeth."" </p><p>She finally got the hang of it and actually did very well. After 5 or so minutes of having the prettiest girl in school run her lips up and down my shaft I began to cum. You would think that after so many girls and so much sex, the amount of cum would be small, but it wasn't. She started to cough and gag so I grabbed her head to make sure she wouldn't pull off me before I pumped the last of my cum into her mouth.</p><p>As I held her there and squirted the last of my cum, I told her she we were almost done. She stood with a disgusted look on her face that actually made me laugh out loud. ""Come on girl! It's just a nerd's cum. Remember you used to call me that with your friends. Things always come back around, don't they? Now get on all fours it's time to fuck.""</p><p>She got down on her hands and knees and arched her back. Even though it's only been minutes since I came, the sight of the prettiest girl in school naked on all fours waiting for my cock made it hard again. I got down behind her started to enter her. ""Condom on?"" She said loudly.</p><p>""Oops! Sorry, almost forgot."" And I got the condom from my pants and put it on. </p><p>I returned to her beautifully arched butt and knelt behind her. She was moist so my hard cock went in easily. She was very tight and pushing inside was very exciting. I pushed all the way to my balls and heard her moan. I began a fast methodic deep thrusting motion in her pussy. I had had so much pussy and cum so many times, I pumped her for at least 10 minutes. She started groaning and moaning loudly which caused me to realize what I was actually doing and to whom I was doing it.</p><p>I could feel my balls tighten and my cum begin to squirt deep inside her moist pussy. With each deep, final thrust she cried out ""Oh!"" This made me cum even harder and longer. As I finished and pulled out she stood and asked me how they were getting the stuff back. I told her to have all the girls me in the gym at 7pm that night and dress to demonstrate their cheerleading routine. She said the school would be closed and I assured her I'd have the keys to the gym.</p><p>At 6:30 that evening, Matthew and three other close ""Nerd-Like"" friends met me at the gym. Matthew unlocked the gym door and we went inside. Matthew's father was the school custodian and always left his keys on a key ring by the door. </p><p>At exactly 7:00 in walked the entire Freshman Champion Cheerleading Squad. The girls were all dressed in their outfits and looked beautiful. They were a little upset that I wasn't alone but they knew it was almost over.</p><p>""Okay girls, now's your chance to get out of my debt. Here's what I want. Matthew here, will start your music and you just have to go through your routine."" </p><p>The girls looked relieved until I added, ""Of course you're going to do it naked."" The room was filled with girls yelling, ""No Way!"" or ""Shut UP!"" or worse. I reminded them that this was the final act they had to do, there wouldn't be any commands for sex from any of us unless they didn't perform their routine. If they didn't do it, I told them that each one would fuck the guys sitting there that night. </p><p>The girls formed a huddle and Kalinn, the team captain, spoke out ""Okay, but no touching right?"" Unbeknownst to the girls, but beknownst to us, hidden video cameras were rolling, along with the schools installed cameras. </p><p>The nine girls stripped naked as five teenage boys watched. Each boy was hard and staring intensely at the school's elite group removed their clothing. Matthew started the music and they started their routine. </p><p>Watching these young girls run in step, causing their tits to bounce was amazing. These pretty girls were naked bouncing in unison caused confusion with the boys. They weren't sure whom to watch first. It was a wonderful predicament. </p><p>The girls would yell and clap to the music while running their routine. Four or five times the girls would throw the smallest high in the air and catch her. There were tits and ass everywhere. It was the best thing my young eyes had ever seen. </p><p>As the music stopped and the girls finished, and I asked one last favor. Get into that pyramid again, but this time face away from us. Complaining they turned and climbed each other to form a pyramid. It was amazing. Nine of the prettiest girls in school were naked before five of the nerdiest guys in school, with their butts facing us. I told them to stay until I told them to dismount.</p><p>All five of us got up, not even trying to hide our hard-ons, and walked for a closer look. There stood a pyramid of nine young naked girls. Butts and pussies were all we could see. There were black haired pussies, brown haired, blond, real blond and one red haired pussy, Wendy. </p><p>We got closer and Kalinn said they had to dismount to protect the bottom girls. The girls dismounted and five boys applauded and whooped in glee. </p><p>Some of the girls smiled back and some just grabbed their clothes and dressed. After all the girls were dressed I invited them to my house for refreshments and their prize, the pictures, diskettes and videotape. I told them all must attend and not to worry about being forced into sex acts cause it wouldn't happen. This of course drew groans and moans from my friends, and everyone laughed.</p><p>My father was out of town so the house was ours for the night. I called and ordered pizza, and opened the fridge to one and all. Each grabbed a soft drink and we all sat in the family room. I brought out the pictures and gave them to Kalinn, ""I believe these our yours,"" I said. ""Sorry that bastard made you do this.""</p><p>She answered with, ""Well as I told you before, at least you're not a fat ugly bastard, just a bastard,"" and everyone laughed. I also gave her the diskettes and told her she could check them out on my computer to make sure there all there. But she said she believed me.</p><p>When I turned on the TV and started the video the girls tried to stop me. ""Don't worry,"" I said, ""I won't show your videos. But who's this young girl? Does anyone know who she is?""</p><p>The picture showed a young girl around 12 or 13 naked and being made to suck and fuck the Vice-Principal. ""Ewwww!"" was the common response to this obvious pedophile. ""Who is she?"" I asked again. But everyone was quiet until Heathermae spoke up, ""That's my sister, she's only 12. I'm gonna kill that fat bastard.""</p><p>With that I told them my idea, ""Look girls, this guy has damaging information about you all. We don't know if we have all the tapes. He may have more, and if he does, he could still come back and blackmail you. Here's what I'd like to do. Let me crop off this portion of the tape onto several tapes. Then I send them to the Principal, school board, and the police. Maybe even his wife. What do you think?""</p><p>There was immediate agreement and laughter. ""Perfect revenge,"" Kalinn said, ""but what about everyone else that knows about this? These guys here know, your dad even knows.""</p><p>""Wait,"" I said, ""my dad just thinks I'm having sex a bunch of pretty girls. I told him Wendy was my real girl friend, smiling at her. ""These guys here will stay quiet, right guys?"" they groaned and said yes, but they would like to have something to help them keep quiet. Maybe an hour with someone in the bedroom would help.</p><p>The girls huddled and then they played Rock/Paper/Scissors to choose the ""Volunteers"" to fuck these nerdy guys. The four ""winners"" stood and they let the off with their choice. </p><p>Just then the doorbell rang and the pizza arrived. Placing it on the table we loaded ours plates and sat down to eat. We laughed and talked about school and the upcoming competition. Wendy sat next to me and we talked about our future. She was definitely going to be a big part of my life. Little did I know that we would marry in a few years.</p><p>The hour past quickly, the guys and girls came back and joined us to eat. Surprisingly the girls seemed satisfied sexually, and happy about being used by the young boys. The night continued on and I told them they could all stay the night if they wanted, but they had to be out by noon tomorrow, when my dad would be returning. </p><p>We all went out on the patio where I brought out some videos and other stuff. I got some wood from the side yard and started and small fire. The girls took the ""evidence"" and threw it all in the fire and we all applauded as the plastic melted and the tape incinerated.</p><p>We stayed on the patio drinking pop and laughing. I could tell the girls were relieved that their trial was over and they were free. The thanked me for helping them get out of their mess, but told me I was a bastard for forcing them into sex. But they all agreed they enjoyed having sex with me since I took time with each and tried to get them to climax too. </p><p>As the night progressed the girls got on the phone and got permission to stay at each other's house, confusing their parents I'm sure. We watched a movie on pay-per-view, laughed, talked and cuddled. </p><p>Around 2am we began to find places to sleep. Wendy and I went to my room and made love all night. The others paired off to the other rooms, some had sex again with the guys, and some just slept. But all had a good night.</p><p>The next day, Wendy and I talked in the kitchen as everyone left for home. Wendy told me she was glad this was over and if I was gonna have sex again it was gonna be with her and her only. </p><p>We made duplicates of the Vice-principal and Heathermae's sister and packaged them in manila envelopes. Later that day we mailed them off. </p><p>A few weeks later the VP was arrested and charged with pedophilia. His life as he knew it had just come to an end. My life was just beginning.</p>"
675,Fun,Bell,,"['inc', 'M+/F+', 'M+/f+', 'zoo-f/dog', 'F/dog']",,2012-04-17T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Our family is a fairly close one, and we have always shared our feelings with each other. We have good friends and neighbors and we have a lot of good times together. What started a couple of days ago and lasted for about 18 months, I can't explain.</p><p>Our daughter Laurie was home from college with a friend, Jennie, for the weekend and was sleeping in, so I thought I would slip over to the neighbor's to have a cup of coffee while the girls were sleeping.</p><p>I opened up the door and was going to holler at Tami when I heard moaning. My first thought was she was sick or hurt, but when I looked around the corner and I saw Tami lying on the table and her husband was making love to her. They must have been having a climax because they didn't hear me. Tami had seen me looking around corner and said we're done, come on in.</p><p>He pulled out his cock and it was still big and hard and all I could do was stare at it. Tami said ""you like what you see?""</p><p>I couldn't say anything but stare at it, and the more I looked a feeling came over me like I had never felt before. Tami said again, ""you like what you see, you want to try it?""</p><p>I said I don't believe so and turned away and Tami said ""it's the best.""</p><p>I turned and walk over to her, still lying naked on the table, and said to her ""how do you know that?""</p><p>Tami didn't say a word, but reached out and put her hand under my sweatshirt and on my breast. I got warm all over and couldn't move. I felt my sweat pants slide down to my knees along with my panties and a warm feeling between my legs and then it slip into my love hole. I bent over and laid my head on Tami's chest and felt it go deep inside me and I seemed to explode and push back with his every thrust.</p><p>Tami said ""see I told you so,"" pushed her tit up to my mouth, and I started to suck on it. After I came I don't know how many times, we all sat down and had a cup of coffee. I still couldn't keep my eyes off his cock. It was still big and hard. Tami saw me looking at it and got up, pumped it a couple times, turned around, and put the head of it in her love hole, then sat down on it, saying ""I better cover it up before your eyes fall out.""</p><p>I drank my coffee and said ""I have to go.""</p><p>Tami said ""come back soon.""</p><p>I got home and was going to the bathroom to clean up a little when I passed by the guest bedroom. The door was open a crack and I looked in and couldn't believe what I was seeing. Jennie was lying on top of the covers with her legs apart and the handle of her hair brush stuck in her pussy, pumping like crazy. She had her eyes closed working her hair brush in and out.</p><p>As I was watching, I got that feeling again and felt a warm rush in my pussy. I was going to close the door and let her finish, but instead I quietly walked in and put my hand on hers, holding the hair brush. It startled Jennie and I said ""let me finish for you.""</p><p>She looked at me and around the room, and then put her head back on the pillow. She moved her hand and closed her eyes, spreading her legs wider, and I began to work the brush. Jennie began to buck and moan, and then just laid back and said thank you.</p><p>Because my panties were wet, I went to our bedroom and slipped off my sweats and wet panties. I was wiping the rest of the cum off with my panties, when I felt a hand on my shoulder and all I could think of was the big hard cock I just had inside me. I turned to look and was surprised to see Jennie, standing there with her hair brush. She said ""I would like to return the favor.""</p><p>I was standing there bare-bottomed, looking Jennie in the eye and saying ""that's OK, some other time"" when her hand went between my legs and her finger was in my pussy in a flash. The next thing I knew I was laying on the bed with my legs apart and Jennie working my pussy with her hair brush.</p><p>I had no strength to do anything but to shut my eyes and lay there and enjoy the soft maneuvers of Jennie's hands and hair brush. I don't know how many times I bolted with a climax, but came to when Jennie kissed me and said ""we had better stop for a while and let you rest.""</p><p>Jennie left and I laid there for a while, and then got up and went to the shower. While I was showering, I touched my body with excitement like I never had before. I got dressed and tried to finish the rest of the day.</p><p>My husband came home from work and we ate our evening meal. All the time Jennie was looking at me, and I was so hot I didn't know what to do.</p><p>When it was time for bed, I went to bed naked, the first time in a long time. My husband didn't know what was going on when I took a hold of his cock and started to play and pump it till it was hard, and then I rolled over on top of him. I rubbed it on my pussy, then rose up and rubbed the head of his cock on my pussy lips, and then let myself down on it with one plunge. I rode him until he was dry, all the time thinking about the day I had.</p><p>The next morning I got up and just put on my robe to see my husband off to work. I was sitting at the table, drinking a cup of coffee and still thinking about yesterday, when Laurie and Jennie came in and said they had to get an early start back to school.</p><p>As they left, Jennie laid the hair brush on the table and said thanks for the use of it. It sent shivers through me and I said ""any time, come back soon.""</p><p>They were gone and I picked up the hair brush and opened up my robe, spreading my legs and rubbing the handle on my pussy. I was about to spread my pussy lips and push it in when Tami knocked on the patio door. I flipped my robe back over me, stuck the brush in my pocket, and told her to come in.</p><p>She opened the patio door and came in. Chuck was behind her, as he works nights and is home during the day, and said ""we just wanted to see if you were OK after yesterday.""</p><p>My eyes focused in right away on the bulge in Chuck's shorts and Tami caught my eyes staring at Chuck and said ""are you sure you're OK?""</p><p>I said ""yes"" and got up to get them some coffee and as I did my robe came open and exposed my pussy. I quickly closed it and got the coffee and cups. I was standing between Chuck and Tami pouring the coffee when I felt Chuck's hand move up my leg to my pussy and he pulled his finger through my pussy lips.</p><p>I sat the coffee pot down and just shook all over, then Chuck pulled me back on his lap and I felt his big cock on my pussy and then entering my love tunnel. Tami said ""go ahead and sit down.""</p><p>I didn't think it would ever stop going in. When I was all the way down, Chuck was easing up and down as much as he could with me sitting on his lap. He raised me up with his cock in all the way and laid me over the table and started to pump, easy at first then harder as I met his every thrust.</p><p>After he had finished, he pulled me back and sat down in the chair with his cock deep in me and still hard. He slid his hands up to my breasts and rolled my nipples as I watched Tami work her pussy with her fingers. Tami said ""we just wanted to make sure you were OK and no hard feelings.""</p><p>As we were sitting there, Chuck's cock deep inside me and Tami with her fingers in her pussy, a knock came on the patio door and it was our other neighbor, Robin. We had our backs to the patio door. Robin came in and said ""I thought, I was wondering if I might, OH my, did I interrupt something???""</p><p>I didn't know what to say, I got up and closed my robe. Chuck's cock was still hard and Tami pulled out her fingers and pulled up her shorts. Chuck was trying to get his shorts up, but his cock was so hard he couldn't get them zipped and his cock stuck out, still hard. Robin's eyes locked in on it, as it was sticking out of his shorts.</p><p>""My god it's big"" Robin said and just stared. Tami got up, closed the door and pulled the drapes, and sat down again. She told Robin ""it's time to relax, come sit down with us.""</p><p>She said ""I better not,"" but couldn't take her eyes off Chuck and his big cock sticking out of his shorts. Chuck unzipped his shorts and pulled them open so she could see all of it. Robin started to quiver and said ""I better sit down or maybe I should go.""</p><p>I said ""Robin, it's OK, I was the same way when I first seen it, and I couldn't believe it either.""</p><p>Tami opened her shorts and started to rub her pussy. Robin looked at her and I opened my robe and let her look at my pussy and tits. Chuck reached over and rubbed Robin's leg, easing a finger under her shorts. Robin flinched and pulled away, and Tami said ""relax.""</p><p>Robin looked down at Chuck's cock and said ""it's so big I couldn't handle it.""</p><p>I walked over to Robin, took her hand, and put it on Chuck's cock, and then on my pussy and said ""it will fit if you want to try.""</p><p>Chuck put his hand back on her leg and worked his fingers under her shorts and Robin flinched again and pulled away and Tami said ""just relax.""</p><p>Chuck put his hand back on her leg and worked his fingers under her shorts and said ""we will go slow if you want to try.""</p><p>Robin said ""what do I have to do?""</p><p>I helped her up and said ""just lay on the table and we will do the rest."" Robin lay on the table and Tami and I slid her shorts and panties off and held her legs up. Chuck walked up to her and pulled the head of his cock through her pussy lips and then pushed the head of his cock inside.</p><p>Robin's head lifted up and she looked at Chuck as he worked the head of his cock in and out until Robin's pussy was good and wet with her juices, and then he started to push deeper until he had about half of it in. Robin laid her head back on the table and closed her eyes and Chuck pumped until he had it all the way in. Chuck was working with a slow, in and out rhythm, and Tami had slid her shorts off, sitting with her legs apart and her fingers pushed deep in her own pussy.</p><p>I was watching Chuck work his cock in and out of Robin and slid my hand down on Robin's pussy just far enough to feel Chuck's cock rubbing against my fingers. I reached over and put Robin's hand on my pussy. She opened her eyes and looked at me, and then cupped her hand over my pussy. She held it there for a minute, and then pushed two fingers in as far as she could.</p><p>After we were all done, we sat around and looked at each other with satisfied looks and decided we maybe should do this again. We started to get our clothes on and Robin came over to me and rubbed my pussy, saying ""thanks"", and then did the same to Tami. She went over to Chuck and slid his still-hard cock between her legs, gave him a kiss, and then got dressed.</p><p>I cleaned up the kitchen and took a shower, not bothering to put on any clothes, just my robe, and then laid down in our bedroom to take a short nap, which lasted for the rest of the morning.</p><p>When I woke up, I heard voices from the other room and went to see who was there. I was surprised to see Laurie and Jennie were home and were in Laurie's room, changing clothes. Laurie was in her panties and bra, and Jennie was just in her panties. She didn't wear a bra. Laurie bent over to pick up something off the floor and when she did Jennie ran her hand between Laurie's legs and cupped her pussy. Laurie jumped up, gave Jennie a look and said ""what's the matter with you?""</p><p>Jennie said ""I though you needed a little lift."" Laurie stood there quietly and Jennie walked over to her, slid her bra up, rubbed her tits, and then put Laurie's hands on her tits. Laurie didn't move at first, and then started to gently fondle Jennie's tits. Jennie slid her hand back down to Laurie's pussy and slid her hand into Laurie's panties and dragged her finger through her pussy lips.</p><p>By this time I was getting so hot my pussy was throbbing. I wanted to go in and be with them so badly, but decided to watch. Laurie was shaking all over while Jennie was cupping her pussy and sucking on her tit. Jennie directed her over to the bed and gently laid Laurie down without stopping her fondling.</p><p>Jennie slipped off Laurie's panties and Laurie's legs came apart. Jennie put her hand back over Laurie's pussy, gently massaging it and pulling her finger through her pussy lips. Then Jennie got between Laurie's legs and started to rub her pussy against Laurie's. Laurie arched her back to meet Jennie's rubbing, then Jennie eased one of her fingers into Laurie's pussy. Laurie moaned as Jennie eased in her finger. I couldn't take it any longer, I reached into the pocket of my robe and pulled out the hair brush and eased it into my dripping pussy.</p><p>I was watching the girls moan and grind and working my own love box when Jennie lay down on the bed. Laurie got up and stood at the end of the bed, looking at Jennie laying there with her legs apart, then bent over Jennie, slowly rubbing her pussy, and then sucking one of her tits. I looked at Laurie's ass and pussy and I wanted to go in and rub it myself when a hand cupped over my mouth and one holding the hair brush. I was scared till I turned enough to see it was Chuck and he told me to be quiet. I don't know how long he had been behind me or watching.</p><p>He pulled my hand away from the hair brush and pulled out the brush and I felt my robe lift and his cock slide between my legs. He reached in front of me and started the head of his cock into my love hole. It slipped in easy because I was wet and then he began to pump. He was pumping deeper and deeper, and I bent over a little so he could get it in all the way. It felt so good!</p><p>Laurie was humping Jennie and Chuck whispered in my ear ""that would be nice"" as we looked at her pink pussy with juices sparkling.</p><p>I said ""this is her first time with sex. I don't think she has ever been fucked.""</p><p>Chuck said ""should we surprise her?""</p><p>I said ""I don't know what would happen.""</p><p>Chuck pumped me a couple more times and pushed it in as deep as he could and left it there for a minute then pulled it out and then walked up behind Laurie who was deeply involved with Jennie and rubbed the head of his cock on her pussy lips. Laurie didn't move much, she must have thought it was Jennie rubbing her.</p><p>I was standing beside Chuck when he started to push the head of his cock in and Laurie looked around and said ""oh no!""</p><p>I said ""it's all right"" and put my hand on her pussy and spread her tight pussy lips. Laurie started to pull away and I said ""Laurie, have you ever been fucked before?""</p><p>She said ""no, this is the first time.""</p><p>She relaxed and Chuck started to ease the head into Laurie's pussy. I could feel his cock slip between my fingers as it slipped into her pussy. He pulled it out and started again going slowly going deeper with each stroke. Laurie laid her head on Jennie's chest and started to meet Chuck's pumping.</p><p>I was so hot and was about to explode I reached up and rubbed Laurie's tits and then got down where I could see Jennie's pussy and she had two fingers in it. I eased them out and eased in the hair brush and worked it for her. Jennie slid out from under Laurie and got up on her knees beside Laurie. I got behind her and eased in the hair brush and was working it in and out when Laurie screamed and lay on the bed, shaking, and said ""that's enough.""</p><p>Chuck was standing there with his cock still hard, pumping it slowly, and Laurie said ""you had all that in me?""</p><p>Jennie was still taking the hair brush and Chuck said ""let me finish for you.""</p><p>He pulled out the hair brush and stuck in his cock with one plunge, Jennie took it all without flinching. Laurie was rubbing her pussy and I put my hand under hers to feel her soft bush and tender lips. When I felt the softness of her love box, I couldn't help myself. I had to feel the inside of her. I gently eased my finger in as far as it would go and Laurie looked at me and then rubbed my tit and kissed me.</p><p>When we were done, Chuck and I left the girls lying on the bed, playing with each other and went to the kitchen. Chuck said, ""I just came over to tell you we were going to have coffee at our house tomorrow, can you come over?"" When Chuck said that I was so excited inside, but didn't let chuck know that and told him ""I'll have to see.""</p><p>I could hardly wait for tomorrow! I finally got dressed and was going to get the rest of the day started when the girls came down and said they had some things to do. Laurie squeezed my hand and went out the door. Jennie kissed my cheek and put her hand over my pussy and said ""thanks for everything.""</p><p>The next morning I was up early, got everyone off to work and school, and sat down for a second to get my thoughts together to see if I wanted to go over to Chuck and Tami's. It didn't take long for me to make up my mind. I didn't know if this was just for coffee or another good time. I went to the bedroom and took off all my clothes and put on a sun dress and no underclothes and went over to Tami's.</p><p>When I got there, Robin and her sister Kim, who has been divorced for about a year, were there. Robin was in a dress like mine and Kim was wearing a short mini skirt that just covered her. Tami was in her jean shorts and T-shirt and Chuck was in his shorts. I don't know if Kim really knew what was going on. There was a video running that was pretty sexy. Kim kept looking at us as it ran, getting a little red-faced at times.</p><p>We sat around, drank coffee, and talked, and everyone would occasionally glance at the movie. Then Chuck broke the ice. He asked Tami to come and sit on his lap. She got up and went to where Chuck was sitting, turned around and slipped off her shorts, and backed up to Chuck as he unzipped his shorts. His love muscle was as hard as I ever seen it. He held it up as Tami bent over just a little, and the head of Chuck's cock slid into her love hole. She eased up and down a couple of times and then slid all the way down on it.</p><p>She started to slide up and down on it, faster and faster. I had never seen them cum before, and then all of a sudden Chuck pushed up and Tami sat down hard and his cum came gushing out. I'd never seen so much.</p><p>They both sat there exhausted while his cum was dripping out of her love hole. Tami pulled off her T-shirt and Chuck rolled her big, brown nipples between his fingers. Kim's eyes about fell out of their sockets and she started to get up to leave when Robin said ""sit down, haven't you ever seen a couple fuck before?"" Tami raised herself up and down a couple more times, then got a towel to wipe off the cum that was dripping from her cunt and then wiped off Chuck's cock.</p><p>Kim was sitting across from me pumping her legs like crazy and I could see she had on some skimpy panties that didn't cover much. Tami went over to Kim and asked her if she would like to sit on Chuck's lap. Her face got beet red and she looked at her sister who reached out and rubbed Tami's pussy and said ""it's been awhile, it will make you feel good.""</p><p>She turned and looked at the hunk of meat standing straight up and then looked at Tami. Tami pulled up the front of Kim's miniskirt and slid her panties to the floor and then pulled her finger through her pussy lips and said ""you're ready.""</p><p>Chuck's cock was standing straight up and Kim turned and walked up to Chuck face first and pulled up her mini skirt and Chuck guided her down to his waiting cock. It touched her pussy and the head went in. Kim stood up and eased herself up and down just on the head of Chuck's cock and said ""are you going to watch?""</p><p>We said ""yes...""</p><p>She reached down and pulled her finger through her pussy and let Chuck guide it in a little at a time. Kim finally had it all in and leaned back. Chuck lifted up her top so he could suck on her tits. I was getting so hot I was getting wet. I looked over at Robin, and she had her hand under her dress. Tami came and bent over in front of me to pick up her T shirt and her pussy opened up in front of me. I reached out and eased in two fingers. She back up and said ""more"". I rolled my four fingers to gather and stuck them in. She took it all I thought my whole hand was going in. Kim was hopping up and down like crazy and finally came, then reached her hand down and rubbed her cum on her pussy and Chuck's balls.</p><p>Robin still had her hand under her dress, sitting on the edge of her chair with her legs apart. Kim finally got off Chuck's cock and it was still hard. He wiped himself off and got another cup of coffee, and then sat down beside Robin and watched her play with herself. Then she reached over and started to pump Chuck's cock. Chuck turned so Robin had an easy reach, and pulled up her dress so he could see her with her fingers in her pussy. It wasn't long and Robin bolted and came. She leaned over and kissed the head of Chuck's cock.</p><p>I was so hot and wet I decided I had better go home. I was standing at the door talking to Tami when I felt the back of my dress go up and a warm cock between my legs. Chuck slid it back and forth a couple of times and then I reached down and pushed the head in and bent over a little so he could push it in a little further.</p><p>His hands came up to my tits and he held me and asked how Laurie was doing, if she said anything, and did she want to fuck again? I said ""I don't know, she didn't say too much and probably was still embarrassed.""</p><p>Chuck said ""She was the tightest, and she could really work her pussy muscles. She really squeezed tight on my cock.""</p><p>Tami said ""next time I want to watch.""</p><p>I went home and tried to get some work done. I didn't change clothes, just wiped my pussy and cleaned the house. I got done and sat down in front of the TV on the couch and pulled my legs up, rubbed my pussy a time or two, and fell asleep. I woke up and Laurie was sitting there, looking right at my pussy, and said ""don't you wear any underclothes any more?""</p><p>We sat and talked and it got around to the other day when Chuck fucked her. I asked her again if that was her first time and what she thought of it. She said it was a little scary at first, and it hurt a little, but she'd never had a feeling like that before and thought it would never quit going in. She said ""When I came, I squeezed with all my might to hold it in, it felt so good.""</p><p>I got up to go to the bathroom, and when I came back Laurie was sitting there with her chin resting on her knees. I walked around and sat down, and to my surprise she had taken off her panties and her pussy was looking right at me. It was so soft and pink, and her pussy lips still tight and smooth. I got that feeling again, I wanted to touch it and rub it but I held back.</p><p>Laurie asked me if I remembered when she and Jennie were playing and Chuck fucked her, and when I rubbed her pussy and eased in a finger. I said ""yes"", and Laurie said ""would you do that again?"" She said ""you had a different touch and I liked it.""</p><p>I moved over closer to Laurie and gently rubbed her soft bush until her pussy lips were wet with her love juices, and then eased in a finger until I felt her pussy muscles tighten on my finger. I said ""do you want me to call Chuck and see if he wants to come over?""</p><p>Laurie said ""do you think he would?""</p><p>I played with Laurie's pussy a little more, and then got up and called Chuck's. Tami answered the phone, and I told her what was going on. She said she would be right over to help with something, and that Chuck had already gone to work.</p><p>I went back to the couch and Laurie had taken off her clothes and was rubbing her love box. I kissed her tits and sat down and watched her gently rubbing her pussy. I got between her legs and rubbed my pussy on hers and she stuck her finger in my pussy and worked me. Then I heard Tami say ""you two make a nice couple.""</p><p>I got up and Laurie covered herself, being a little embarrassed, and asked if Chuck was coming too. Tami said ""no, but I brought this."" Tami pulled a rubber cock out of a paper sack she was holding. It was big, bigger around than Chuck's cock.</p><p>Tami said ""you will like this.""</p><p>She put some kind of lotion on the big cock and then rubbed some on Laurie's pussy and said ""are you ready?""</p><p>Laurie wasn't to sure about this. She said ""are you going to put all of that in me?""</p><p>Tami said ""I will go easy and slow"" and started to put it in slowly, pumping it in and out until she had most of it in. Laurie rose up, looked, and said ""I'll try some more"" and then Tami worked it all in.</p><p>I watched her pussy muscles work as Tami eased it in. After she had it in all the way, Tami pushed a button on the end of the big cock and it started to vibrate. Laurie moaned and arched her back and started to buck like she was trying to meet every thrust and vibration it made. Then Laurie gave a big sigh, moaned, and cum oozed out of her pussy.</p><p>I was so hot I didn't know what to do with myself. Laurie got up and went to the bathroom and I wanted to have that big cock in me. I lay down on the couch and told Tami to do it to me. She started to push it in, and I was so wet that it didn't take her long to put it all in. I was concentrating on the big cock in me vibrating and was about to explode with a wild climax when my husband and his secretary, Kelly, walked in.</p><p>I heard Tami say ""shit,"" and my husband say, ""what are you doing to my wife?"" I tried to sit up, but couldn't stop the thundering climax I was having and grabbed the big cock, pushed it in and just shook.</p><p>Kelly stood there and looked at me and my hand as I pulled out the big cock. My husband stood there, not saying a word, and then said ""I don't believe what I'm seeing.""</p><p>Kelly said ""I want to see you do that again."" I told her if she wanted to see me do it again she would have to do it. She bent over me with my legs apart and dripping wet pussy and started to put it in.</p><p>My husband walked up behind Kelly, lifted her short skirt, pulled out his hard cock, and rammed his cock into Kelly's pussy. I was surprised she didn't have on any panties. She about fell on me, lying on the couch she finished pushing the big cock in and then pushed back against the pumping cock of my husband.</p><p>He was pumping hard and Kelly found the button on the big cock and it started to vibrate. My pussy muscles started to tighten against every push when she was working it in and out. I couldn't see her pussy or my husband's cock because her skirt was hanging down. I reached between her legs and ran my hand over her pussy until I felt her wet pussy lips and my husband's cock going in and out, and then I felt his balls and squeezed them. He rammed his cock so hard it lifted Kelly off the floor. She fell on my stomach and she shoved the big cock in so far she almost lost it. I thought I was going to explode!</p><p>We got done and were sitting on the couch, and Kelly was still rubbing her pussy. I took the big cock and put it on her pussy, her legs came apart and I pushed the head of it in. She said it was too big. Tami had disappeared and I was wondering where she went, so I got up and went to Laurie's bedroom. There was Laurie, on the bed on her knees. Tami had two fingers pushed deep into her pussy and Laurie was enjoying every bit of it.</p><p>As I was watching, I felt a hand cup over my pussy - it was my husband. As he moved around me, I could see his cock, it was hard and sticking straight up and the head of it was purple and as big as a silver dollar. I had never seen it like that before. I put my hand on it and it felt hot and so was my pussy. I told him I would go over to the bed and get like Laurie and he could stick his big headed cock in me. I went over and got on the bed with Laurie and Tami and told Laurie to look at her dad's cock.</p><p>He started across the room and Laurie said ""what happened to it? It's purple and the head of it is as big as a tennis ball.""</p><p>Just then he walked up behind Tami and pulled her fingers out of her pussy and started to push his big-headed cock in. Tami laid her head on Laurie's ass and just moaned as he worked it all in and started to pump slowly. Tami seem to faint. Her eyes rolled as he pumped his cock in and out.</p><p>Then Tami gave a big moan, arched her back, and then cum started to run out of her pussy. He pulled out his cock, and as he did, more cum came out. He stepped over behind me with cum dripping off his cock and pulled the head through my pussy lips a couple of times and then started to push it in. I didn't think it would go in, but then I felt the head of it go in and I thought I was going to bust. The cum made it slippery and it started to go deeper.</p><p>Then, all of a sudden, I bolted and came and he worked it all the way in. I felt it hit bottom and more, and he just pulled me up tight and held me there as he started to moan. I felt his cum gush inside me like a fire hose.</p><p>Everyone was exhausted and went on their way. The next morning I got up and just put on my jean shorts and T shirt, no bra or panties, and started to do some housework. Most of the day was busy, but several times I had to sit down and rub my cunt as I was thinking of the day before.</p><p>It was mid afternoon when the doorbell rang. I went to see who it was. It was Ami and her daughter Amber, who lived across the street. She wanted to know if Amber could use our computer to type a paper for school. Amber was in the 11th grade. They said they were having problems with theirs, so I said ""sure"" and took them to the computer room.</p><p>Ami said she had some things to do and asked if it would be all right for her to leave Amber for a while. I said ""no problem,"" that I had some housework to do yet and would leave Amber to do her work.</p><p>Amber was still in her school clothes, a short skirt and a pullover sweater. I went about my work and was dusting the living room when Neil came home. He walked over to me and gave me a big kiss and ran his hands into my shorts to my pussy and said ""let's fuck.""</p><p>I said ""What's the matter with you?""</p><p>He told me, ""Kelly was a real bitch all day. She wanted to have a fuck in the office. She laid on my desk with her pussy towards me and pulled up her skirt, had no panties on and said 'take care of it.' I said 'we can't do that here.' She got off the desk and sat on my lap and tried to get my cock out and told me to stick it all in. Then when I started for home, she was sitting in her car and called me over, and when I got there she had her skirt pulled up and her legs apart and was finger fucking herself and wanted me to help her.""</p><p>I got so hot hearing Neil tell me about Kelly I forgot about Amber in the computer room. Neil pushed my shorts down, turned me around, laid me over the back of the couch, and started to fuck me. He had worked most of his cock in when I remembered that Amber was in the computer room.</p><p>Neil was pumping hard and I was trying to tell him about Amber when she walked out and saw us fucking.</p><p>She said ""I'll go back in the room.""</p><p>I said ""You don't have to, you can watch if you want to."" grunting.</p><p>Neil didn't stop and when he came and pushed it in hard and about pushed me over the couch. Amber stood there and watched, then walked over to us and watched. Then Neil pulled out his cock, with its big, purple head, and Amber said ""you had all that in her? Don't that hurt you?""</p><p>I asked Amber if she'd ever had sex before. She said that her boyfriend stuck his finger in her once, and I asked if she liked it and she said a little. Then I asked her if she would like to try it with Neil once and she said ""I better not.""</p><p>Then Neil said ""Have you ever touched a cock before?""</p><p>She said ""No.""</p><p>Neil said ""Give me your hand"" and took her hand, put it on his cock, and held it there.</p><p>Amber said ""Does it hurt when you put it all in?""</p><p>I said ""No, the hurt feels good.""</p><p>Amber said ""Can I try it then?""</p><p>I had stepped out of my shorts and was naked from the waist down. Amber was looking at my pussy while she was holding Neil's cock, and I took her other hand and put it on my wet pussy and let her feel the wet cum. I then lifted her skirt and she had on real small bikini panties. I slid them down to the floor and she stepped out of them. Then I sat her on the back of the couch and rubbed her little cunt. It was soft and tight like Laurie's.</p><p>I pulled my finger through it and she quivered. Neil walked up to her and rubbed her pussy with the head of his cock. He did this several times and then pulled the head through her pussy lips and into her love hole. He just eased the head in and I got behind her on the couch and held her up while Neil kept working the head in and out till her love juices started to come.</p><p>I was holding her and lifted her sweater up, and to my surprise, she didn't have a bra on and her tits were firm and big. I was rubbing her tits and Neil was working his cock in deeper and Amber seem to be enjoying it all. She laid her head back on my shoulder and then Neil lifted her legs and was pumping with long slow strokes. Amber's nipples were sticking straight up when she closed her eyes and started to shake all over. Neil grabbed hold of Amber's waist and slowly pushed all of his cock in and said ""I felt your pussy muscles tighten and your warm cum hit my cock.""</p><p>We were quiet for a few seconds and nobody moved, then I asked Amber if she was finished. She said ""Yes.""</p><p>Neil pulled out of her love hole, rubbed the head of his cock on her pussy lips, and then took her hand and put it on her wet pussy to feel her wet cum. I got in front of her and put her other hand on my pussy and sucked on her tit. I got a towel for her to wipe with and she slipped her panties back on and pulled her sweater back down and said ""I had better go"" and said ""Again, thank you for everything and I'll be back to use your computer again."" Neil and I were still half naked and he laid me over the couch again and fucked me hard.</p><p>The next couple of days were pretty normal. Everybody went their own way and did the daily routine. I saw Chuck and Tami, said ""Hi"", and talked a few minutes, and then we went on our way.</p><p>Then one day it was so hot. I was sitting on the deck and Tami called and said ""Come on over and have a drink with us."" I got up and walked over and sat down with them and we were just talking. Tami had on her shorts and t-shirt, no bra, and Chuck was in his shorts with the big bulge in front. It was hard for me not to stare.</p><p>As we were sitting there, Wendy, another neighbor, came over and was wearing a tube top and short shorts. She stood there for a second and her eyes caught Chuck's bulge. Tami's brown nipples showed through her t-shirt as she walked up to Wendy and asked her if she wanted some coffee. She sat down across from Chuck, looking at the bulge in his shorts. Her shorts were so short that when she sat down they pulled tight and you could see the edge of her pussy.</p><p>Chuck saw it too and his bulge started to grow. I started to get hot, watching her and then watching Chuck's bulge grow. Then the head of his cock came out the top of his shorts and Wendy stared at it and looked at Tami. Tami said ""It's the best, do you want to try it?""</p><p>Wendy started to pump her legs up and down faster and faster, and Tami said ""We're all together. You don't have to worry, what happens here stays here.""</p><p>Wendy bolted and sat up straight and Chuck said ""Why don't you come over here and sit on my lap?""</p><p>Wendy looked at Tami and me and before she could say anything, Tami kissed her, ran her hand up Wendy's leg to her pussy, and said ""You're wet and ready.""</p><p>Wendy said ""I can't"" then Chuck unzipped his shorts and his cock stood straight up. Wendy's eyes locked in on it and she got up and slid her shorts down to her knees and said ""Just this once."" She turned bent over and backed up to Chuck, who stood up and put his hands on Wendy's ass, guiding her back to his waiting cock. The head touched her pussy and he pulled it through her pussy lips, and then the head disappeared into her pussy. He had only pumped a few times and had most of it in when Wendy's daughter of 14 walked up. She didn't see her mom because Tami and I were standing there watching.</p><p>Angi said ""Is my mom here?""</p><p>We turned and said ""She's busy right now"" and then Wendy said ""Angi, go home, I'll be right there.""</p><p>Angi was in a mini skirt and had big tits that bounced as she walked over to us. She saw her mom and Chuck and as she walked up, Wendy pulled off of Chuck's cock and pulled up her shorts, still humping, saying ""I'm sorry you seen me doing this.""</p><p>We told Angi to sit down while her mother collected herself. Angi looked at her mother, still shaking, and said ""If you can do it, why can't I?""</p><p>Chuck was trying to put his cock back in his shorts and Angi was watching him all the time. I saw Angi watching and told Chuck to come over where we were sitting. He came over and I asked Angi if she wanted to touch it. Wendy said she's only 14, and Tami said ""Remember what I said, what we do here stays here.""</p><p>Wendy was quiet and then said ""Only look, don't touch."" Chuck pulled his cock out again and Angi started to pump her crossed legs faster and faster. Wendy came over and as she did Tami ran her hand over Wendy's pussy and then slid her shorts down again and cupped her wet pussy. Angi reached out and put her hand around Chuck's cock and when she did that I took Angi's other hand and put it on my wet pussy. She felt both of us and then shook in the chair she was sitting in.</p><p>Wendy said, grunting, ""Did you cum?""</p><p>Angi said ""Something happened, I'm wet.""</p><p>Tami said ""I think it's time for Angi to experience a good fuck.""</p><p>Wendy said ""She's only 14 and can't handle all of Chuck's cock. Chuck had Angi get up and walked over to the picnic table and then helped her up on the edge. He reached under her skirt and pulled her panties off, which were wet, and laid her down and lifted her legs. He gently pulled his cock through her pussy lips and then eased the head in.</p><p>We were all watching and her mom said ""Wait!"" and put her hand at the base of Chuck's cock and said ""That's all Angi gets. I don't want you to hurt her.""</p><p>Angi was shaking, so I took her hand again and put it on my pussy and Chuck started to pull the head of his cock through her pussy lips and then eased in the head of his cock. Angi's legs pulled up and out to the side as Chuck pumped very slowly with just the head going in and out. Angi started to arch her back and Chuck pushed a little deeper.</p><p>Then Wendy squeezed Chuck's cock and said ""Don't you hurt her, because you had more than I could handle.""</p><p>Chuck said ""Just to your hand."" Chuck pumped and Angi arched and pushed against him. Then he said ""Your pussy is very tight, is this your first time?""</p><p>Angi said ""Yes, please push some more in. It hurts, but it feels so good."" To my surprise, Angi stuck two fingers in my pussy and I jumped as she did. She had such big tits for a young girl, I had to see what they were like, so I lifted her blouse and pushed up her bra. Her tits were huge, with big, pink nipples, and I started to suck on them when I noticed Tami had stripped and was finger-fucking herself. Wendy had pushed her shorts down and had her other hand rubbing her pussy when Angi started to scream and buck and we all looked as the cum started to come out all over Wendy's hand.</p><p>I lifted her skirt to see cum oozing out all over then I came with an explosion. I could feel cum running out of my cunt into Angi's hand. We all composed ourselves and finished our drinks. Wendy kept fingering herself and looking at Chuck. Angi wiped herself off and thanked all of us. She didn't even put on her panties or put her tits back in her bra when she and her mother left.</p><p>Wendy said ""We will see you later and maybe do this again.""</p><p>I went home and my husband was there. I told him what happened and he got hard in an instant and wanted to fuck. We went upstairs to our room, undressed, and got into bed. His cock was as hard as ever, and the head was huge and purple. He lay down and I got on top of him and slowly eased it in my already wet pussy.</p><p>I started to hump him slowly, then faster and harder until we both came. I was riding him because it felt so good. I could feel his big cock head rubbing on my pussy walls, when I felt a pair of hands from behind me cup my tits.</p><p>It startled me, then I turned to see who it was and, to my surprise, it was Laurie. I said ""Laurie, what are you doing here?""</p><p>She said ""I've been watching and wanted to see what it would feel like to have the big headed cock rub my pussy walls.""</p><p>""But,"" I said. ""This is your dad.""</p><p>Laurie said ""I won't tell if you don't. I just want to try the big head and see if it will fit.""</p><p>I got up and Neil pumped his cock several times and said ""Just to see if it fits."" Laurie was already naked, and she got up over Neil. I reached over and ran my finger through Laurie's pussy. It was already wet and she said ""Mom, I'm ready.""</p><p>With that she slid Neil's cock through her pussy lips and then eased herself down. To my surprise, Neil said, ""Go slow, it's too tight.""</p><p>I laid my head on Neil's stomach so I could see everything. Laurie started to lift herself up and down slowly and eased it in further each time until she had it all in. I slipped my hand under to feel and it was tight and wet. I was so hot I got up with my pussy in his face and started to suck on Laurie's tits.</p><p>About that time, she bolted and raised herself up and slammed down hard on his cock and shook. I asked her if she was alright and she said, ""I just had a tremendous climax and want to feel the big head on my pussy walls.""</p><p>Then I felt Neil's tongue go through my pussy lips and start to suck. Laurie just sat there and leaned back and pulled my head up tight against her tits. We sat there for about ten minutes and then Laurie started to get up. I got down and watched as she pulled off his cock, and as she did, cum dripped out of her pussy.</p><p>Laurie got up and sat on the bed beside us, pulled her legs up and put her chin on her knees, facing us. We could see a trickle of cum oozing out. I reached over and ran my finger through her pussy lips, and they were still warm and wet.</p><p>We decided that we had better cool our sexual activities for a while. We had a pretty normal home life and not too much was said about the last few days. My husband came home from work one day and said he had to go on a business trip and asked if I wanted to go. I said that sounded great. We left that weekend. We were flying first class, and we were the only ones in first class for about a two hour flight.</p><p>We had been in the air for about half an hour and had all the goodies served to us by a nice looking and filled-out blond stewardess whose name was Suzie. I was dozing when Neil poked me and said ""look at this."" The curtain was open just enough so we could see Suzie had her short skirt up and was adjusting her garters and nylons. She didn't have any panties on and was rubbing her pussy and pulling her finger through it. She didn't see us watching her and came out and asked if we needed anything. I could see Neil's cock getting hard by the rise in his pants and he started to talk to Suzie. She sat on the arm of the seat across from us and crossed her legs, and when she did I could see everything and I got a hot rush in my pussy.</p><p>We talked for a few minutes and she had started to get up when we hit a pocket of rough air and she fell across Neil and my laps. Neil's hand went up her skirt and she started to get up. I said ""We watched you when you were up front and I think Neil has something you might like."" All this time he had his hand on her pussy and she was looking at me.</p><p>I said ""Slide over here and he will show you."" When she slid over, I slid my hand under her skirt and cupped her pussy and Neil pulled out his cock with the big head. Suzie put her hand around it and said ""it's hot, is it real?""</p><p>I said ""Stand up, move over, and try it.""</p><p>She got up and her pussy was already wet, so she started to ease herself down on it. The head touched her pussy and she pulled herself up, took the fingers of one hand and spread her pussy lips, then sat down slowly. As she started to work it in, she said ""it's so big I won't get it in.""</p><p>I kept looking at her big tits and couldn't help myself. I opened her blouse and lifted her bra and her tits popped out bigger than I thought. I started to suck on one of them and she started to moan, bounce up and down, and then settled into a bucking motion before she let out a soft little scream, saying ""Oh my god, I never cum like this before!"" and then she relaxed back on Neil.</p><p>I was still on her tit and my hand was rubbing her pussy and Neil's cock, which were both wet with cum. Suzie said to me ""what do you get out of this?""</p><p>I said ""Give me your hand and I will show you."" I took her hand and slid it between my legs to my pussy. I didn't have any panties on either, and I was very wet. So I put her hand on it and said, ""See? I cum too!""</p><p>When I said that, Suzie pushed in two of her fingers and said ""you should have a bonus"" and worked me over with her fingers while she was sitting on Neil's cock. Suzie said ""I had better get back to work"" and started to get up. She was about halfway off Neil's cock and stopped and said ""I hate to leave this, it was so good"" and sat down on it again and rocked back and forth, then got up.</p><p>We had a fucking good business trip and then flew home again. The next week was just a normal week until Friday night, when there came a knock on the door. Neil and I were watching TV in our underwear and me in no bra. I grabbed a blanket and wrapped it around me and Chuck put a pillow over his underwear to cover himself so I could answer the door. It was Wendy and Angi. I said, ""Hi, come in.""</p><p>Wendy said ""Are we intruding on something?""</p><p>I said ""No, we were just relaxing.""</p><p>Wendy said ""We were looking for Tami and Chuck. They were not home and thought they were over here.""</p><p>I said ""No, they're not here.""</p><p>Wendy was wearing a long dress and Angi was in tight shorts and a tube top. Neil saw her and remembered what I had told him about the time we were on Chuck and Tami's deck. I could see him push down on the pillow he had covering him and so did Angi. I asked Wendy why they wanted to see them and she said they just wanted to see them.</p><p>Angi kept watching Neil and I said ""Come in and sit down with us.""</p><p>They sat on the couch across from Neil, who was trying to hide his hard-on. He pushed down on the pillow hard and his big purple head slipped out from under the pillow. Angi saw it right away, nudged her mom with her elbow, and pointed at Neil. Wendy's eyes got big and said ""Is that real?""</p><p>I told Neil to show them the rest of it. He took the pillow off and pulled his underwear down and they both gasped. Angi reached out and put her hand on the head of it and said it was hot. Then she put her other hand around the shaft. Neil said ""You want to try it?""</p><p>Angi said ""I can't even get my hand around it, and you want to stick it in my pussy?""</p><p>Neil said ""It will fit.""</p><p>Wendy said ""We better not.""</p><p>Neil said ""Then I would like to see what you have under your tube top.""</p><p>Angi looked at her mother and Wendy said ""Just to look, OK."" Angi lifted her tube top and those huge tits fell out. I got that rush again and couldn't help myself. I lifted Wendy's dress, slipped my hand under, and cupped her pussy. She didn't resist any, in fact she reached under and pulled down her panties so I could get to her pussy. She then reached over and put her hand around Neil's cock and pumped it several times.</p><p>Angi watched as Neil was playing with her nipples. Then Neil unbuttoned her shorts and let them fall to the floor. Angi slipped her panties down and they hit the floor. She kicked them aside and Neil started to rub her pussy. As he did, Angi spread her legs for Neil. He did this several times and pulled his finger through her pussy lips. She took her mom's hand off Neil's cock, put her hand around his cock, put it between her legs, and slid it back and forth. Angi liked it and kept sliding it back and forth. Neil then backed her up to the couch, laid her down, and put one leg on the back of the couch. He said ""Do you want to try it now?""</p><p>Angi raised herself up and slid the big purple head through her pink pussy lips until she had part of the head worked in. Then Neil started to ease it in and out until he worked in the big purple head. When he just had the head in, Angi started to shake and said ""I cum already."" I told her it would work in a lot easier now and she started to hump Neil. Neil just stood there and let Angi do all the work. She had worked in about half of Neil's cock, bolted hard, and said ""I cum again.""</p><p>We looked at her pussy, with Neil's cock half in and cum oozing out. Then Wendy turned toward me. I still had my hand on her pussy, rubbing it, and she said ""I would like to try it.""</p><p>Neil told Angi, ""We had better quit and let you rest."" Wendy was on her knees and started to get up. Neil got behind her and put the head of his cock on Wendy's pussy and she froze. Then Neil pulled it through her pussy lips and pushed in the head and stopped. Wendy pushed back and said ""let's work it all in.""</p><p>While Neil and Wendy were working, I went over to Angi, who was still on the couch, watching and rubbing her big tits. I bent over and sucked on her pink nipples, slowly working my hand to her pussy and eased in a finger. She just laid back and closed her eyes. I was working on Angi, and Neil was doing long, slow strokes with Wendy, when I felt a hand rub over my ass and down to my pussy. I turned to see who it was, and to my surprise it was Laurie. She said ""Hi, can I help?""</p><p>Angi looked up when she heard Laurie and was embarrassed, because Laurie used to babysit her. Laurie said ""I have always wondered what your tits looked like, you developed so fast. I have a friend coming over, how long are you going to be busy?""</p><p>We got ourselves together and dressed and were sitting down in the living room when there was a knock on the door and Laurie answered it. It was her friend Shirley, and she brought a friend, Shari. We talked a minute and then the three of them went up to Laurie's room. The rest of us sat and Neil said ""I have to see those big tits of yours again before you go.""</p><p>Angi was sitting next to Neil and she raised her tube top. Neil started to suck on her tit and slipped his hand into her shorts and fingered her pussy. Angi bolted and said ""I cum again.""</p><p>Wendy said ""We had better go.""</p><p>Angi pulled her tube top down and said ""I had fun.""</p><p>The two of them left and we sat there and talked about the fun we just had when Laurie came down in her bathrobe and asked her dad to come up to her room. Neil got up and went with Laurie and was gone for a long time. I went to see what was keeping him and to my surprise the three girls were on the bed with their legs pulled up and Neil was fucking them one stroke at a time.</p><p>Each time he slid into one of them, they would moan as his big purple head would disappear into their pussy. He pulled his cock out of Shirley and went to Shari, who was in the middle of the two girls and slid his big purple cock in all the way and stopped. Shari started to shake and Neil started to pull his cock out, stopped, and then all the way in again. Shirley and Laurie rolled over, got on their knees, and started to suck on Shari's tits, which were like two fried eggs with big brown nipples. Shirley's ass was in the air and her pussy was wet with big pussy lips.</p><p>I couldn't take it anymore. I dropped my clothes at the door, went to Shirley's pussy, slid in two fingers, reached around to her big tits, and started to work on her. Neil must have had her close to cumming, because I could feel cum rush on my fingers.</p><p>I was busy working Shirley and didn't see Neil pull out of Shari and get behind me. With one push, he buried it in all the way and just stood there humping me, almost lifting me off the floor. Laurie was still sucking on Shari's tit and fingering herself with just about her whole hand. Neil and I left the girls and went to bed exhausted.</p><p>The next morning, Neil was off to work and I was picking up the house in my short nightgown with nothing under it, when the front door bell rang. I went to the window to see who it was, and it was one of the neighbors, Lynda. I went to the door, invited her in, and we talked over a cup of coffee. As we were drinking our coffee, I noticed her big brown nipples through her blouse. She didn't have a bra on, and it seems big tits turn me on. Anyway, she wanted us to watch her dog for four days. I said ""sure"" and we finished our coffee. I noticed her looking at me in my thin nightgown.</p><p>She came back in a half hour with her dog, a big male German Shepherd. She brought the dog's mat and said ""he is very good and house broke."" Lynda left and I went on cleaning the house. Every time I walked by the dog, he would wag his tail.</p><p>One time I walked by, he wagged his tail and I noticed his pecker was out about 3 inches. It had a big red knob about the size of a golf ball. I kind of quivered and went over and was down on my knees dusting and bent over when the dog put his cold nose on my pussy lips. I screamed a little and scared the dog, who turned and went back to his mat. I noticed his pecker was now out about 6 inches.</p><p>I went back to dusting, and before I knew it, the dog was on my back and was so heavy I couldn't get up on my hands. I felt his pecker hit my pussy. He humped again and I felt it go in, then again and the knob was in. After he had the knob in, he humped like crazy. He must have shot his cum, because he went real fast with short humps, and then held me tight with his front legs for a few seconds, with his pecker in me. Then he backed off and licked my pussy dry. I couldn't move, so I watched the dog go back to his mat, lay down, and licked his pecker until it pulled back in.</p><p>I got up, went over to the dog, and petted him. He wagged his tail and licked my hand. I didn't notice cum dripping out of me until I sat down to collect myself. I went and took a shower and got dressed, and then went back to where the dog was. He was sleeping, so I finished the house work.</p><p>That afternoon, I was thinking about what happened and started to get hot. The dog got up and had to go outside to take a leak. I watched him and then he came back in and lay down. I sat across from him in a chair and rubbed my pussy, and then he came over and stuck his nose up to my pussy. I started to get real hot again and slipped my panties off to see what he would do. I didn't think he would do anything since he did it once already.</p><p>To my surprise, he licked my pussy. His pecker came out again and he got up on me. I slid down and spread my legs further apart so he could get to me. He started to hump and I felt his pecker hit my pussy. He pulled himself up more and started to hump faster. The knob went in again and he went wild, humping like crazy until he had it all in and then went faster. This time I held him so he couldn't get off me, and he just stood there. Then I came and he started to hump again. I could feel his knob in me getting bigger. I squeezed my pussy muscles and held him until I was done.</p><p>He got down and licked me clean again, then went and laid down. I cleaned myself up and started to get supper ready. I didn't want to tell Neil what happened, because I didn't know what he would do. The next morning, Neil got up early and went to work, and I stayed in bed until I felt something licking my hand. It was the dog. He was wagging his tail and looking at me. He hopped up on the bed and I was naked, so I slipped the covers down to my waist and he started to lick my tits. The more he licked, the more his pecker came out. I started to get hot and my nipples popped up as he licked some more.</p><p>I pushed the covers the rest of the way down, turned over and got on my knees, and he licked my pussy and then got up on me. He held me tight with his front legs and started to hump. He hit my pussy the first hump and the second hump he had the knob in. and was pumping like crazy. He just kept going and started to pant, and then started to jump and hump. He finally quit and licked my pussy, and then laid down beside me. I laid there for a short time and then got up, cleaned myself up, and got dressed.</p><p>The rest of the morning was normal around the house, until Laurie came home from school. We talked for a while and Laurie said she had to study for a big test. She was in her mini skirt, no panty hose on, with just her panties on under her mini skirt. She went over and squatted down to pet the dog, and when she did his pecker started to come out.</p><p>Laurie got up and laid her books on the floor and stretched out and started to read her lessons. She was reading for a while, then got up on her knees and elbows and was thumbing through some pages, when the dog got up, went over to her, jumped up on her, and started to hump her with his pecker hitting her panties. Laurie jumped up and said ""You horny dog, go lay down.""</p><p>I heard her yell at the dog and went to see what was happening. When I got there I said ""What happened?""</p><p>Laurie said the dog tried to fuck her. She had her hand on her pussy and said ""The dog wet on me"" and pulled off her panties.</p><p>We talked and I said ""I'll take the dog in the kitchen with me. You go back to your studying.""</p><p>Laurie got back down on the floor and started to study and the dog was with me. I got busy and didn't notice the dog had gotten up, so I started towards where Laurie was and saw the dog looking around the corner at Laurie. She was on her knees again and her ass was in the air with her smooth, pink pussy showing. I got hot looking at it and so did the dog, because his pecker was hanging way out. The dog went over behind Laurie and jumped up on her and started to hump. Laurie couldn't get up because the dog was heavy, so she tried to crawl out from under him. But the dog held on and got his pecker into Laurie's pussy about the third hump and had most of it in when Laurie called for me.</p><p>I walked over to her and the dog and said ""Do you want me to help you?""</p><p>Laurie said ""yes"", but then the dog was humping and jumping and Laurie relaxed and said ""Wait, I'm going to cum."" The dog must have cum, because he just stood there with short humps, pushing his pecker all the way in and then stopping. I told Laurie to wait, don't get up, and let the dog finish. The dog got down and licked Laurie's pussy dry and then lay down beside her. Laurie got up and sat beside me on the couch and said ""You're not going to tell dad, are you?""</p><p>I said, ""Not right away. That dog is a real stud, don't you think. Watch this.""</p><p>I stood up and pulled off my panties, then sat down with my legs apart. The dog got up and sniffed my pussy, and his pecker came out again. Laurie said ""Look at the knob on the end of it, I was wondering what that was inside me.""</p><p>Then he got up on me and I slid down so he could get to me. His pecker was hot when it hit my pussy and it went right in. The dog jumped and humped and it all went in. Laurie leaned over and watched the dog do his thing. I pulled off my blouse and bra and let the dog lick on my tits. I got so hot I started to hump him and shot cum all over his pecker inside me. The dog got down and licked me dry and went over to Laurie and licked her pussy again.</p><p>Laurie and the dog went upstairs and I got dressed without my panties or bra and went back into the kitchen. I was trying to think about supper for us, but kept thinking about the dog when the phone rang. It was Neil. He said he had a meeting and would be late, so don't wait supper.</p><p>I hung up the phone and the doorbell rang, it was Lynda. She got back early and was concerned about the dog. I looked at Lynda. She was in a small jean skirt and had her blouse tied across her stomach without a bra on. Her big, brown nipples showed through her blouse and made me hot again. I invited her in and we sat down and had some coffee, all the time I was looking at her tits. My nipples stood up and got warm along with my pussy.</p><p>Lynda asked where the dog was. I told her that Laurie had become attached to him and they were upstairs. I said ""We can go up and get him when you're ready.""</p><p>We finished our coffee and Lynda said ""I had better go,"" so we went upstairs to Laurie's room. When we got there, Laurie was leaning over the bed with her knees on the floor and the dog was on her back, humping like crazy. Lynda said ""I see what you mean about being attached.""</p><p>Laurie said ""I'm sorry, but he wouldn't leave me alone."" The dog got off, went to Lynda, stuck his nose under her skirt, and licked her pussy. Lynda said to Laurie, with her pink and smooth pussy still showing, ""I can see why he likes you. Excuse me."" She pulled off her panties and the dog stuck his nose back into her pussy, and his pecker came out again.</p><p>When he did that I went to Lynda and opened her blouse, letting her tits fall out. I kissed her nipples and took her hand, putting it on my pussy. Laurie was sitting on the edge of the bed, wiping her pussy, when the dog turned and jumped on her and started to hump her again. Laurie just laid back and with one hump he had it all in again.</p><p>Lynda was fingering me and I slid my hand down and slipped in two fingers into her warm, wet pussy and sucked on her tits. Lynda lifted her skirt up and walked away from me, lying on the bed beside Laurie with her legs apart. The dog humped Laurie a couple more times, then went to Lynda and jumped on her. With one hump, he had most of his pecker in her.</p><p>Lynda wrapped her legs around the lower back of the dog, pulled him tight, and held him there. She said ""I missed this while I was gone.""</p><p>I was on my knees in front of Laurie, rubbing her pussy and watching the dog fuck Lynda. When we were all done and cleaned, up we went downstairs and were sitting at the table when Angi came and knocked at the door. She wanted to talk to Laurie.</p><p>She sat down at the table with us and we all were talking when the dog got up and went to Angi, put his front feet on her lap, and sniffed her crotch. Angi got red in the face and pushed him down, and I noticed his pecker was out again. Lynda said ""He likes you. You should get to know him better.""</p><p>The dog laid down by Angi's feet and we talked some more, and then Angi got up to leave and bent over to tie her shoe when the dog jumped on her and started to hump her. Angi got red again and Laurie said ""Do you want to have some fun?""</p><p>Angi said ""What is that?""</p><p>Laurie said ""Drop your shorts and panties and bend over and tie your shoe again.""</p><p>She said ""What??"" She looked at us and I spread my legs and rubbed my pussy, as did Laurie. Lynda hadn't tied her blouse, and she opened it and started to rub her tits. Angi slipped her shorts and panties off and bent over. When she did, the dog jumped on her again, and with one hump hit her pussy and the next hump had it all in, humping hard. It about knocked her down and Laurie held her up while the dog fucked her.</p><p>Laurie slipped her hand into her blouse and was playing with her tits and Angi said ""I'm going to cum."" I told her to squeeze her pussy muscles tight and the dog would keep humping until she was done.</p><p>She did and the dog humped and jumped until she tried to stand up, then Laurie said ""Wait till the dog is finished."" The dog pulled out and then licked her pussy clean.</p><p>Angi came over and sat down with us and didn't even put on her shorts. She had her legs apart and I could see her soft, smooth pussy, so I slid my hand down and rubbed it. She spread her legs some more and I eased in a finger. Lynda opened Angi's blouse, lifted her bra, and started to rub her tits. Linda was bent over Angi, holding her tits and sucking on one of them, when Laurie walked over behind Lynda, lifted her jean skirt. She started to rub Lynda's ass and work her hand down between her legs, rubbing her pussy.</p><p>Laurie had just eased in a finger when the dog stuck his nose under Laurie's skirt and licked her pussy. When he did that, Laurie pulled her finger out of Lynda and let the dog sniff it. In an instant, the dog went to Lynda and jumped on her. Laurie held Lynda's skirt up and the dog started to hump. Lynda got down on her knees and the dog pulled himself up tight and was humping like mad.</p><p>Laurie came around on my side where I was still playing with Angi's pussy. She reached over and held Angi's tits and started to suck on one of them. I looked at Laurie's short skirt, took my hand, ran it up her leg to her warm, wet pussy, and eased in a finger.</p><p>Laurie spread her legs some more so I could get my finger all the way in, and when I did that I could feel her tighten her pussy muscles on my finger. Now I had each of my hands on and in a pussy.</p><p>The next night Neil and I were sitting and watching TV when there was a knock on the door. This time we were both dressed. It was Amber and her mother and all I could think of was that we were in trouble.</p><p>Ami said ""I'm sorry to bother you again, but could Amber use your computer again?""</p><p>I was relieved and said ""Sure, come on in.""</p><p>Ami said ""I just got home from work and Amber told me ours didn't work again and she had to have a paper in tomorrow.""</p><p>I told Amber to help herself; she knew where the computer was. I asked Ami to come sit with us while Amber did her work. Ami was in a suit and rather short skirt. When she sat down, she sat across from Neil and her skirt pulled up. I was watching Neil look at her legs and so was Ami.</p><p>We talked for a while and then Ami said Amber told her that we were very nice to her the last time she was here. Neil sat up in his chair and I didn't know what to say. Ami slid forward on the couch, took off her suit coat, and slid back with her legs apart so Neil could see under her skirt. She said ""It's nice to know you are so generous with all that you have.""</p><p>I said ""We are happy to share what we have.""</p><p>Ami said ""I hear that's a lot."" Ami asked if she could use the bathroom and I showed her where it was. When she came back she had taken off her pantyhose, unbuttoned the top of her blouse, and sat down again, across from Neil and beside me on the couch. She crossed her legs slowly and made sure Neil was watching her and then started to pump them slowly.</p><p>I saw Neil's cock push up in his sweats and so did Ami. She said ""Do you like sharing things with others?""</p><p>I said, ""We don't mind sharing anything we have.""</p><p>""Amber said that Neil liked to share big things with her."" When Ami said that, Neil's cock jumped up in his sweats and he had to push it down with a moan. Ami's legs were pumping faster now, and as she did her tits would bounce and it made me hot.</p><p>Amber came out, walked over to Neil's chair, sat on the arm of the chair, looked at her mom, and said ""Did you ask them yet?""</p><p>Ami got a little red and said ""I was just about to ask them.""</p><p>I said, ""What was it you wanted to ask us?""</p><p>Ami said, ""Amber had said that Neil had a big knob on the end of his cock, and that Neil had it all in her. I said something that big couldn't possibly fit in her and I wanted to see.""</p><p>Neil looked at Amber, and then at Ami. Then he stood up and pushed down his sweats and showed Ami, who jumped off the couch, went over and put her hand on the head of Neil's cock, and held it. Neil stood there for a couple of seconds and then lifted the front of her skirt and slid it between her legs and pumped it back and forth. Neil moved her back to the couch and laid her down with her head on my lap and slipped her panties off. He started to pull the head of his cock through her pussy, and then started to push it in.</p><p>Ami had her eyes closed as Neil worked her pussy and I opened her blouse, unhooked her bra and rubbed her tits. Neil had worked most of his cock in and Ami was holding her legs apart when Amber came over and pulled her mom's skirt up to watch Neil fuck her pussy. Amber rubbed the top of her mom's pussy and was trying to slip her panties off.</p><p>She got them down and started to finger herself. I couldn't move, so I told Amber to come sit on the arm of the couch, which she did with her little cunt looking me in the face. I kept one hand on Ami's tits and reached across and started to rub Amber's pussy. As I did, her legs moved further apart and I eased in a finger and started to rub the inside of her little cunt. Ami finally came and Neil pulled out and rubbed the head of his cock on her pussy a couple of times, then went and sat down in his chair, with his cock still hard.</p><p>Ami sat up with her legs apart, rubbing her pussy. Amber got up and went over to Neil, pulled up her skirt, and sat on Neil's hard cock. She was wet from me working her pussy and Neil helped her guide it into her warm little cunt and then she eased herself up and down until she had it all in. Then she held up her skirt with her legs apart and told her mother to look, it was all in as she humped up and down. Neil put his arms around her and held her tight so she couldn't hump up and down, then pulled her skirt back up and ran his hands down to her soft cunt and rubbed her pussy lips up against his cock. Then he pushed his cock in as far as he could and held her there. Amber let out a little scream and shook all over and Neil held his cock in as far as he could. They sat there for a few seconds, and then Amber got up slowly, holding her hand on her soft pink pussy, and went over and sat by her mom.</p><p>Both Amber and her mom had their legs apart, rubbing their pussy. We finally got dressed and said goodbye and asked them to come back soon. It was about a week later when Amber came to the door with a friend Sarah, who was tall, slender, long legs and had on a short skirt. She asked if they could use the computer again. Amber said Sarah was going to help her write a paper for school. I asked Amber if she had fun the other night and she said it was the best time she ever had.</p><p>The girls went to the computer room and were quiet for a while, so I went to check on them. They were both sitting in front of the computer, Amber was typing and Sarah had slid to the edge of her chair and her skirt was slid up so I could see her panties. Amber was typing and stopped to put her hands down in her lap and then slid one over to Sarah's leg, up to her panties, and rubbed her cunt several times. She looked and saw me watching and quit.</p><p>I left and went out on the deck with a hot pussy and saw Chuck in the back yard and said ""Hi.""</p><p>He came over and we talked a little bit and I told him what was going on in the computer room. Chuck wanted to go in and see what was going on. I could see the bulge in his shorts and I said we had better be careful and just watch them. We walked in and looked around the corner and saw Sarah lying back in her chair with her panties down to her knees, while Amber had her hand rubbing Sarah's pussy. I got so hot I had to rub my own pussy and Chuck helped me by pushing my finger into my love hole.</p><p>Sarah was enjoying Amber's hand on her little fuzzy cunt and then Amber started to ease in one of her fingers. Sarah's legs came apart and she let Amber push it all the way in. I moaned and they heard me and stopped. Sarah was trying to pull up her panties and Amber said ""It's all right, they know."" Sarah turned and looked at us and Chuck walked across to them with his bulge and the head of his cock sticking out the top of his shorts. It seemed bigger than I had ever seen it and I asked Sarah if she would like to try Chuck's cock.</p><p>She did, and stood up and put her hands on the desk. Chuck got behind her, lifted her skirt up, laid it on her back, slid her panties down the rest of the way, opened his shorts, and his cock came out, big and long. He slid it between Sarah's legs and pumped it back and forth until Sarah bent over. Then he found her little cunt hole, eased in the head of his cock, and pumped slowly. Sarah put her head down on her hands, and then Chuck pumped and stopped and said he couldn't get any more in and held her tight.</p><p>Sarah didn't move, she just moaned, shook all over, and said ""it feels like I just wet.""</p><p>Chuck said ""you just cum and I could feel it was a warm gush and pumped some more but still couldn't get it all in.""</p><p>All the time Amber and I just stood there and watched, and then Chuck said if we wanted we could do the same. Amber and I put our hands on the desk and Chuck moved over to Amber and eased his cock in, pumped a couple of times, then moved over to me, pumped a couple of times, and then put his hands on my waist, pulled me back, and pushed his cock all the way in. I thought I was going to bust. He stood there, pumping short strokes, and then stopped and held me tight against him.</p><p>We stood there and Laurie came in and said ""Am I missing something?"" The girls stood up fast and pulled down their skirts and Chuck and I stayed hooked up.</p><p>Chuck said ""You're just in time.""</p><p>Laurie lifted her skirt and pulled off her panties and put her hands on the desk next to me and said ""I'm ready."" Chuck pulled off me, pumped his cock several times, and got behind Laurie. He rubbed her soft, pink pussy until he got his cock inside her pussy lips and then pushed the head in.</p><p>Chuck stopped and said ""I've been waiting for this,"" and Laurie said the same thing.</p><p>Then Chuck started to pump and had it almost all in when Laurie said ""I think that's enough.""</p><p>Chuck stopped and asked ""What's wrong?""</p><p>Laurie said ""It feels like your cock is going to push through me,"" and then Laurie shook and Chuck started to pump again, this time with long strokes, each time going deeper until he had it all in. He held Laurie tightly against him, and then with one big thrust he pushed it all in again and made Laurie scream.</p><p>Sarah and Amber had moved away from the desk and were sitting in the chairs, wiping their pussies with their panties. I was watching Sarah wipe her little cunt and the hair on her pussy was like velvet, shiny and soft. I went over and said ""Let me help"" and rubbed her soft velvet pussy with my hand, gently pulling a finger through her tight pink pussy lips and holding it there.</p><p>She relaxed and I slid my other hand into her blouse to her warm tits. She looked at me and then Amber, who was fingering herself. I was enjoying myself and didn't notice Neil, who walked in and said ""I thought there was something going on. I could hear moaning when I walked in.""</p><p>Sarah jumped and was trying to cover herself and Amber said, ""He's the one with the big, purple knob.""</p><p>Laurie and Chuck were still standing there, hooked up and Chuck was pumping slowly and fondling Laurie's tits. Neil said, ""Where do I fit in?""</p><p>I said, ""You can start with me,"" and Amber said, ""Can you show your cock to Sarah?""</p><p>Neil unzipped his pants and flipped out his big cock with the purple knob, and Sarah said, ""All that will go in?""</p><p>Amber said, ""Watch.""</p><p>Neil got behind me and started to work it in. Just the tip of the head, then all of the head, and then Neil started to pump slowly till it was all in. Amber said to Sarah, ""Do you want to try it?""</p><p>Amber told Sarah to sit on the desk and hold her dress up while Sarah sat her bare ass on the desk next to us. I put my hand on her velvet pussy and told Neil to look at it and how it looked like soft velvet. Neil asked Sarah if she was ready and she said, ""I guess so, but are you sure it will go in?""</p><p>Neil said, ""We will try, and if you want to stop, I will.""</p><p>With that Neil pulled out of me, got between Sarah's long legs and lifted them. When he did that, I took my hands and spread her pussy lips and Amber held Neil's cock, pulling it through Sarah's pink pussy lips. Then he held it so it was in the middle of her pussy and Neil started to ease it in, just the tip first, then a little more with each push. Sarah watched each push until the big, purple head disappeared into her velvety little cunt.</p><p>Sarah laid her head back and I kept one hand on her velvet pussy, unbuttoned her blouse with the other, and eased up her bra. Sarah's tits were small, but very firm, and as I rubbed them her nipples got harder. I leaned over and started to suck on them.</p><p>Neil was pumping slowly and said, ""Your pussy is very tight and it feels good, rubbing on my cock.""</p><p>Amber went over to where Chuck and Laurie were and stood beside Laurie. Chuck was taking turns fucking them and rubbing their tits. Sarah sat up quickly, wrapped her long legs around Neil, bolted, pulled Neil up tightly against her, and held him there. I asked her if she was OK, and she said, ""I felt my pussy explode and it felt so good.""</p><p>When we were all done, we went into the living room and sat down. Everybody was half-dressed and Amber and Sarah were sitting next to each other, rubbing their pussies. I told Sarah that her pussy hairs looked like velvet. She rubbed her hand over her pussy and eased a finger into her little cunt, and then got up and went over to Neil to ask him if he would just put the head in again.</p><p>Sarah turned around and sat slowly down on his big, purple head until it disappeared into her velvet cunt and just held herself there. Neil moved his hands down to her pussy and held it tightly against his cock until Sarah slowly lifted herself off and came and sat down beside us with her hand rubbing her soft, velvet pussy.</p><p>We started to get dressed again very slowly, all watching each other as they touched themselves as we put on each piece of our clothes.</p><p>Again, we didn't do much for a couple of weeks until Neil came home from work and asked me if I would like to spend a weekend in a condo. One of the guys that Neil worked with rented a condo and wanted us to go with them and said that I could go up early with his wife and get it ready. I said, ""Sure.""</p><p>We invited them over to meet and had a few drinks, and Faye was a tall, slender person, built well, and wearing tight jeans and a blouse that showed everything. Faye and I made plans to go early the next day and started out the next morning. We had about a two-and-a-half-hour drive and did a lot of talking on the way, which got into sex, which Faye seemed a little embarrassed to talk about, but made me hot watching her scramble.</p><p>We got to the condo and were looking around at the place, and then we went into the bedrooms and started to unpack our luggage. Faye was in tight shorts and tank top, which made her tits bounce, and was bent over unpacking their suitcase when I noticed her pussy peeking through her shorts.</p><p>I reached over and rubbed her pussy, and she jumped up and said ""Why did you do that?""</p><p>I said, ""Because you wanted me to.""</p><p>Faye said ""I didn't ask you.""</p><p>I slid my shorts down and rubbed my pussy and said, ""I'm sure you have done this before."" I brought a small vibrator, so got it out of my suitcase, ran it through my pussy lips, and told Faye to try it. She looked at me, and then I put it between her legs and let it vibrate. She stood there and then pushed my hand away and said, ""I don't think I better.""</p><p>She turned and I walked up behind her, hugged her with my hands on her tits, held them there, and then slowly moved the vibrator down to her pussy again. She didn't move and I slowly began to slide her shorts and panties down until I had room to put the vibrator up against her pussy.</p><p>Fay relaxed and I got in front of her and saw her neatly-trimmed pussy hairs and told her, ""Let's get on the bed."" We moved over to the bed and slid our shorts off. Faye put her hand on my pussy as I eased the vibrator into hers. I was easing it in and out and working her tank top up so I could see her tits. She had small brown nipples that were standing straight up, and I started to suck on one of them. Faye bolted and nearly put me on the floor. I said, ""What's the matter?""</p><p>She said, ""I have never cum like that before.""</p><p>After that, we spent the rest of the day naked, playing with the vibrator, working each other's pussy until we fell a sleep in each other's arms.</p><p>The next morning, I woke up and Faye was gone. The vibrator was lying on the pillow and then I heard the shower. I got up, wrapped a blanket around my naked body, and went to the kitchen. Faye had already made coffee, so I got a cup and sat down at the table.</p><p>I laid the vibrator on the table and was drinking my coffee when Faye came out with just a towel around her and sat down at the table with me. She put her foot on the chair and rested her chin on her knee. I could look down her leg to her pouting pussy. We were just talking about what we should do today until the guys got here tonight, and she reached out, picked up the vibrator, and rubbed it back and forth on her thigh, working it closer to her pussy with each rub.</p><p>Finally she put the tip of the vibrator on her pussy lips. She held it there for a couple of seconds and then started to ease it in, deeper, slowly in and out until she had most of it in. I was getting horny just watching her. I had never noticed before that her pussy hair was just like velvet and it reminded me of Sarah.</p><p>I was horny, but now I was hot. I slipped out of my blanket and got down on my knees, rubbing her velvet pussy as she kept working the vibrator inside herself. She came and said, ""I didn't know that little thing could be so much fun and exciting.""</p><p>We sat and talked some more and decided to get some groceries. We would just wear our shorts and tank tops with no underclothes. We got our groceries and a lot of looks. While we were shopping, I mentioned to Faye that in the middle of the night while the guys are sleeping, we should change beds and see what happens. Faye thought that would be fun.</p><p>The guys got in late and we had a couple of drinks and went to bed. When we got into bed, I told Neil that Fay's pussy was just like Sarah's velvet pussy. He put his hand on my pussy and pulled his finger through my pussy lips and went to sleep.</p><p>A couple of hours later, I got up and went over to where Faye was. She got up and went to where Neil was and we both got into bed. I cuddled up to Faye's husband and put my hand on his cock. It was short and fat and I put my leg over him, put his cock up against my pussy, and pushed in the head. He started to hump me slowly and then got on top of me and really fucked me hard.</p><p>He finally realized it wasn't his wife and was pulling out when I wrapped my legs around him and told him to finish. I said, ""Faye is in with Neil and relaxing him."" He finished and did a good job, and then we fell asleep. I heard a lot of commotion in the next room and a lot of moaning, so I knew Faye was being taken care of.</p><p>The next morning, I got up and went into where Neil and Faye were and the bed was empty. I went to the kitchen and Faye was on the table with Neil buried deep inside her and her long legs sticking straight up in the air. Neil had it all in, and was pumping hard.</p><p>I walked over to them and kissed Fay's tits and rubbed her velvety pussy until they were done. Neil pulled out and a bunch of cum dripped out of Faye's pussy. She said again, ""I have never cum like that before, and never had a cock like that before.""</p><p>We sat around the table naked, talking and wound up talking about Faye's velvety pussy hairs. In the conversation, we talked about kids and Faye said they had a daughter named Sarah. Neil got hard and his purple head got big. Faye got up and said, ""I want that in me again"" and turned and sat down easy until she had it all in. She said, ""I like it sliding in my pussy.""</p><p>We never said anything about Sarah, but continued to have a fucking good weekend. We got home and got our week started again, doing whatever I could to stay busy until the middle of the week</p><p>Amber and Sarah came over late one afternoon and wanted to use the computer again. I said ""Sure. Is that all you're going to do?""</p><p>They both laughed and went into the computer room. I waited a while and went to look around the corner. Sarah was typing and Amber had the top of her skirt up, rubbing the top of her little cunt. I walked in and she pulled down her skirt. I asked Sarah what her mom's name was. She asked why and I said I thought I met her the other day. She said ""Oh, it's Faye.""</p><p>I really got hot and left the room. I went and got the vibrator and went back to the girls and said that they could play with it if they wanted to. Sarah asked what it was for and I said, ""Slide back and I will show you.""</p><p>She pushed back from the desk, turned her long legs towards me, and I asked her to stand up so I could slide her panties down. She held up her skirt and I slipped her panties down, exposing her velvet pussy. I said, ""Sit down on the edge of the chair and spread your long legs."" When she sat down I got down on my knees between her legs, turned on the vibrator, and started to rub her velvety little cunt, slowly pulling the vibe through her pussy lips and then easing it in a little at a time, just like her mom did to herself.</p><p>I had it almost half in and turned to see Amber slipping her panties off and sitting on the edge of her chair, so I told her to get closer. She slid her chair over so I could get my fingers on her pussy and one finger in deep. They were both spread out on their chairs, setting there in a daze, enjoying my working their little cunts.</p><p>I finished and left them rubbing their cunts and playing with the vibrator. I went to the living room and sat on the couch, rubbing my wet pussy when the doorbell rang. I didn't have time to put my panties on, just pulled my dress down and went to the door. To my surprise it was Lynda. She was out walking her dog and thought she would stop by to see what I was doing.</p><p>The dog must have smelled my wet pussy because his pecker came out as he sniffed my crotch. I asked Lynda in and we sat on the couch and were talking. The dog was on the floor by Lynda with his pecker out, looking at me.</p><p>The girls came out of the computer room and said they had to go. I asked them to sit with us and introduced them to Lynda and her dog. The dog must have smelled the scent from the girls' wet pussies, because he started to wag his tail. His pecker shot out and the knob got big. Sarah saw it first and poked Amber, nodding her head towards the dog. The dog got up and went over to Amber, put his front paws on her lap, and sniffed her crotch. I petted the dog and told him to get down. He came over to me, stuck his nose under my dress, and sniffed me again. Then he pulled his head out, jumped up on me and started to hump.</p><p>I petted him and asked the girls if they wanted to see something different. They looked at Lynda and then me and said, ""What?"" I rose up enough to slide my dress up, and as I did, the dog jumped up between my legs. I slid down for him and he humped until he had the tip of his pecker in me, then humped again and had his knob in me. It felt like his pecker was hot because I could feel it going in.</p><p>The girls watched and Sarah got down on her hands and knees with her ass pointing towards Lynda. Lynda saw that Sarah didn't have her panties on, so she put her hand on Sarah's pink little cunt and started to rub it. Sarah spread her legs a little and put her head down on her arms and sighed.</p><p>Amber got up and went to the computer room, got the vibrator, and came back and sat down, working the vibrator into her little pussy.</p><p>The dog was making me so hot I opened the top of my dress to let my tits out. The dog started to lick them and hump faster. Lynda was working Sarah's pussy and sliding forward to get at her own pussy, and she finally worked her shorts and panties down enough to get her fingers into her own pussy.</p><p>The dog finished humping me and got down, with his pecker still way out. He licked my pussy clean, and then went over to Amber and licked her. Sarah got up on her hands and knees and put one hand on my knee and rubbed my pussy with the other, and asked me what it felt like when the dog fucked me.</p><p>Sarah was looking at me and my pussy when the dog came over and got on her back, his pecker way out and stiff. Sarah said, ""No, no,"" but the dog had already started to hump. He had the tip of his pecker in her cunt and was whining and humping, trying to get the knob in. Sarah must have been squeezing her pussy muscles tight, because the dog was having a hard time getting his knob in her pussy. She kept saying, ""No, no,"" but finally put her head down on my legs and relaxed. I told her it feels different, but it feels good.</p><p>The dog finally got his knob in and was humping like mad. Sarah arched her back a little and the dog pulled himself up tight, doing short, deep humps. Sarah gave a sigh and said ""I cum."" I told her to stay there and let the dog clean her up. The dog got down and licked her clean.</p><p>Lynda had her shorts off now and was finger-fucking herself with one hand and rubbing her tits with her other hand. Amber was pumping the vibrator in and out of her pussy with her legs wide apart. Sarah got up on the couch and sat beside me with her legs apart, rubbing her velvet little pussy when Neil came in the back door and asked what was going on.</p><p>Lynda was trying to get her panties and shorts on and I told her to finish what she was doing, that Neil didn't mind. Neil came over and sat between Sarah and me and rubbed Sarah's velvety little cunt. When he did that, his knob and cock got hard and he unzipped his pants and let it out. I asked Lynda to come over and sit on Neil's lap if she wanted to.</p><p>She had her shorts and panties half up and had started to get up, but then sat back down and she said, ""That's awful big"" and Amber said, ""You will like it.""</p><p>Lynda got up, came over, turned around, dropped her shorts and panties, and sat down slowly until the tip of the head hit her pussy. Then Sarah held Neil's cock until the head disappeared into Lynda's pussy and Neil started to pump. He pumped about six times and Lynda's hands slipped and she sat down hard and it all went in at once. Neil held her there and moved one of his hands up to her tits, while Lynda just laid back and put her hands on her pussy and rubbed it and Neil's cock.</p><p>Sarah sat there and watched Lynda, with Neil rubbing her velvety little cunt and didn't say anything, just watched. Lynda and Neil humped a little more and Amber still had the vibrator in her little cunt, rubbing her tits and cunt. I was still hot and the dog knew it, because his pecker was way out and he wanted to get up on me and hump.</p><p>Neil wanted to know what was going on with the dog and I said, ""He likes to fuck too. I'll show you."" I slid down and spread my legs and the dog got up on me, slid his pecker in with one hump, and the second hump he had the knob in, humping like mad. Neil got hot and started to hump himself, with Lynda hanging on and moaning, riding Neil's humping.</p><p>The dog and Neil finished at about the same time and the dog got down and licked my pussy clean, then went over and licked Lynda and lay down. We all got dressed and talked a while and the girls, Lynda, and the dog went home. Neil didn't say much about the dog, but said that he invited Faye and her husband over Saturday night for dinner.</p><p>Saturday I got things ready for our company and wasn't thinking about sex things. About 6:00 that evening, the doorbell rang and it was Faye and her husband, with Sarah standing behind them. They introduced us to Sarah and we all went into the living room and sat down.</p><p>Sarah and her mom were in long sun dresses, with open arms and low-cut tops. Neil and Faye's husband were talking and Faye and I went into the kitchen to get things ready. Sarah came in and watched us and Faye said she had to go to the bathroom. As soon as she left, Sarah said, ""You're not going to say anything, are you?""</p><p>I said, ""No, not unless you want me to.""</p><p>We had our dinner and were sitting there talking. I got up to clear the table and Faye's husband said he would help me. We had everything cleared and I was bent over, putting some things in the dishwasher, when Faye's husband reached under my dress and cupped my pussy. I stood up and he put his other hand on my tits and said, ""I want to fuck you again.""</p><p>I said, ""When?""</p><p>He said, ""Now.""</p><p>I said, ""Your wife and daughter are in the other room.""</p><p>He said, ""Just a quick one. We can do better later.""</p><p>I turned around and he lifted me up on the counter, pulling off my panties and moving between my legs. I lifted my legs up around his waist and he got his cock out and used his thumbs to spread my pussy lips. I took hold of his cock and directed it into my cunt, and when the head of it hit my pussy, he pushed hard and pumped fast, reaching around me and pulling me up tightly against him. He held me tightly, with short deep humps and then said, ""We better quit.""</p><p>We quickly cleaned up, and I didn't put my panties back on and went into the living room where the rest of them were. Faye and Sarah were sitting on the couch, pumping their long legs, when Faye asked if we got everything in and cleaned up.</p><p>I said, ""Yes, and we're ready for the next load."" Sarah crossed her legs, and when she did she flipped her dress so Neil could see up her legs. Neil started to get a hard on and Faye saw it pushing up and said to Neil, ""We should check the dishwasher.""</p><p>She got up and Neil followed her to the kitchen, where Faye turned and rubbed his crotch and said, ""Do me, quick!"" She lifted her dress up, slid down her panties, turned and put her hands on the counter. Neil unzipped and walked up behind her, easing in his big-headed cock, and then pumped until he had it all in. Faye arched her back and met his thrusts.</p><p>Sarah, her dad, and I were in the living room, and her dad said he had to use the bathroom. Sarah came over and sat beside me and said again, ""You're not going to say anything, are you?""</p><p>I slid my hand under her dress and said, ""No, but I want you to see something."" I took her hand and said, ""Be quiet"" and we went to the kitchen, looked around the corner, and watched Neil fucking her mom. I could feel Sarah quiver and we went back and sat down.</p><p>Sarah reached under her dress and rubbed her pussy. I asked her if she was OK, and she said, ""My pussy just got real wet when I saw that."" I reached under her dress and slipped my finger into her panties to her soft cunt. She was wet and I pulled my finger through her pussy lips. She quivered again.</p><p>I pulled my hand out just as her dad came back. Neil and Faye came back and sat down and we talked for a while. I told Neil that Sarah wanted to see Laurie's room. They both looked at me and Neil said, ""Sure."" They both got up and went upstairs.</p><p>Faye's husband got up and sat down beside me, put his arm around me, a hand under my dress to my pussy, and eased in a finger. Faye said, ""Can't you wait for a better time?"" and he said, ""You can help.""</p><p>Faye came over and sat with us, opening up the top of my dress and kissing and sucking on my tits. I told Faye to open the drawer of the end table. She did and found the vibrator and said, ""There's my little friend."" She stood up, lifted her dress, sat down with her long legs wide apart, and started to work it in slowly and deeply.</p><p>We played around for about five minutes and then I said, ""Let's go up and see Laurie's room."" When we went up, Faye still had the vibrator in her hand. When we got to Laurie's room, the door was closed. I opened it very slowly and Neil and Sarah were on the bed. Sarah was completely naked and Neil was between her long legs pumping very slowly. As he pumped, Sarah's legs would spread out and she would pull them way up towards her chest to meet Neil's deep pumping. Neil was sucking on Sarah's big, brown nipples, which were standing straight up. Sarah would sigh every time Neil had his cock pushed deep, and her legs kept rhythm with his slow pumping.</p><p>Faye was watching and said, ""She's enjoying it.""</p><p>I said, ""She is quite a lady.""</p><p>Faye's husband put his hand under my dress again and tried to get his cock into me from behind. He was so hot he shot his cum all over my pussy before he got it in. Faye had already stuck the vibrator between her long, spread legs and was pumping with a slow motion, watching Sarah and Neil.</p><p>We stood there for a couple of minutes and then went back downstairs. I got a towel to wipe the cum off my pussy that Faye's husband shot all over me, and as I was doing that Faye watched me and started to work the vibrator into her pussy. Faye's husband was rubbing his cock and I sat down beside him. He was trying to have me lay on my side so he could fuck me. Neil and Sarah came down, and Sarah had put on her dress, with her panties and bra in her hand. She came over to the couch and watched her dad fuck me and then went and sat by her mom as she was working the vibrator in and out of her pussy.</p><p>Sarah spread her long legs and rubbed her little cunt and her mom asked her if she enjoyed her self upstairs. She said it was really fun and felt good. Her mom said, ""Don't you ever tell anyone about what we did here tonight.""</p><p>Sarah said, ""This is too much fun to stop now, I won't tell or say anything to anyone.""</p><p>I pulled up off of Faye's husbands cock and went over to Sarah and her mom. I got down on knees and rubbed their velvet pussies and eased a finger into each of them. Faye's husband couldn't leave my pussy alone. He got down on the floor on his knees and slid his fat little cock into my pussy and started to pump.</p><p>Neil came over to the couch and got between Faye's long legs. He eased out my finger and put his big purple-headed cock up to her pussy and started to slip it in. Faye reached down and rubbed her velvet pussy, then spread her pussy lips and the head of Neil's cock disappeared a little at a time until it was all in.</p><p>After Neil had worked all of it in, Faye handed the vibrator to Sarah. I took it from Sarah and started to work her velvet little pussy. Faye's husband was pumping like crazy and I started to get hot and arched my back so he could go deeper, and began meeting his every thrust.</p><p>I had to stop working Sarah's pussy and laid my head on her soft, velvet bush to enjoy my climax. I came with a gush and Sarah came too. I could smell the sweet odor of her cum with my head lying on her velvet pussy. As I was laying there with my head on Sarah's pussy, I heard Faye say, ""Oh no.""</p><p>I turned my head and saw that Faye had locked her elbows behind her knees and Neil was on his tip-toes, pushing his cock in as hard as he could. Then he shook all over and laid on Faye, sighed, and said, ""I'm done.""</p><p>We all were quiet for a few minutes, and then sat there naked, talking about our evening and the next time. Faye, her husband and Sarah started to get dressed. Faye and Sarah didn't put on their panties or bras, so Faye just stuck them in her purse. They thanked us for the dinner and wonderful evening and said, ""Next time you will have to come to our house for dinner.""</p><p>A couple of months later, Neil was asked to take a position in the mid-West and we moved a month later. I don't know what happened for those 18 months, how it really got started, how all our friends and neighbors got involved, but we all enjoyed the sexual fun of each other. Nobody was forced to do anything against their will. We all did it on our own. This is how the 18 months all happened, to the best of my knowledge. I am writing this from the best that I can remember as it happened. This all took place in California, a small, secluded subdivision in East-central California, so we had a lot of privacy.</p>"
676,Portrait of a Lady,Beltorion,,"['Mf', 'exhib', 'rom']",,2013-06-13T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""So you really want me to pose for you?"" you said. Light and joking, but seemingly with a touch of nervousness.</p><p>""I'd love that."" I said.</p><p>""It's just I've never done anything like that before.""</p><p>""Well, I haven't either. I mean, sketched a real person, in the flesh. I mean, yes, in an art class once, but not here, in my... studio."" I joked, looking around the living room.</p><p>""Well, it's nothing you haven't seen before. Uh...are you going to keep the drapes open?""</p><p>""Well, the natural sunlight on your body would be nice. Don't worry, I don't think any of the neighbors can see. Not in the daytime. Probably."" I smiled wickedly.</p><p>""So should I just...strip?"" You were delightfully shy, despite all the intimate things we'd done in the bedroom before (and the kitchen... and the car...and that cemetery), you were suddenly all demure.</p><p>""Yes, please. Disrobe, madame."" I said gallantly. ""I'd ask you to step behind this screen, but..."" I turned. ""Oh, I haven't got a screen. Please, take your clothes off!"" I said, in a joking but commanding voice. I sat back, arms folded, a Cheshire cat grin on my face.</p><p>Not in a striptease fashion, but dutifully, you unbuttoned your white blouse, exposing a lacy white bra beneath. You removed the shirt and put it over a chair. Then you kicked out of your shoes, and reached down and peeled off your socks. They went on the chair too. Finally, you undid your skirt, and peeled it off. Red panties.</p><p>""You're enjoying this, aren't you?"" </p><p>I looked down at my crotch. I was already getting hard, my erection poked at my jeans, making a tent. ""Survey says...yes.""</p><p>You reached for your bra. ""Stop."" I said. ""Allow me.""</p><p>I stood up, and walked to where you were standing. Took your pretty face in my hands, looked into your eyes, and then kissed you deeply on the lips. Your tongue darted into my mouth.</p><p>""I love you."" I said.</p><p>""I bet you say that to all your models.""</p><p>I started kissing over your chin, down your neck, between your breasts. My hands cupped your breasts on the way down through your bra. My mouth continued down over your flat tummy. I paused to toy with your belly button for a minute, my hands holding onto your sides, just above the hips. For a minute, I french kissed your navel like it was your mouth, or your rosebud still covered further down. You sighed and ran your fingers through my hair. ""Are you checking for lint?"" you giggled.</p><p>I sank to my knees, and in the same motion, grasped your panties on either side and whipped them down. You gasped; you weren't expecting to be exposed so suddenly. You dutifully helped me, stepping out of each leg in turn. I rose, and my fingers traced up your legs, and then just ran lightly over your pussy. Your pubic hair, which had been shaved (by me!), was growing back now, but you had a neatly groomed triangle. My thumb just grazed your clit, almost intangibly, just letting you know I hadn't forgotten it was there.</p><p>I stood, and hands on your delightfully bare shoulders, swiveled you around. I undid your bra, and flung it and your panties to the chair. The bra overshot and fell behind it. I kissed the back of your neck, enjoying the scent of your hair. Then my mouth ran over your shoulderblades, over the muscles of your back, down your backbone, to the small of your back, which I kissed in the same manner I had your belly button on the other side. Synchronicity. Then down over your asscheeks. My hands rubbed circles around them, and my mouth traced down your ass crack. I knelt again, and grasping your inner thighs, pushed apart. You got the idea and widened your stance. I licked down to your little puckered asshole, on my knees again.</p><p>""Don't try anything funny."" I murmured. Then I tilted my head backwards, like I was doing the limbo between your legs, licked that delightful area between your asshole and your pussy, and continued on. You looked down to see my eyes looking up at you. My mouth, out of sight, licked your pussy. You tousled my hair. </p><p>""Good work, houseboy."" you said. ""If you keep this up, you're not going to get much sketching done, I'm going to fuck your brains out right here on the living room carpet."" </p><p>I grinned and scooted backwards through your legs, then stood up. Almost prefunctorily, I kissed one nipple, my other hand grasping the other breast, kneading it and squeezing your nipple. Then I reversed sides. Finally I rose again and kissed your mouth again.</p><p>""I had to get a feel for the material."" I took your hand and led you over to the couch.</p><p>""Ooooh, you're such a tease!"" you groaned.</p><p>""Good things come to she who waits. Now, be a good little subject."" I positioned you on the couch, and you docilely let me guide your legs and arms, like a flesh mannequin. I positioned your extremities at different angles, tilted your head to one side, stood back, then gently grasping your head, made a slight adjustment.</p><p>I finalized you laying back, one knee bent, the other leg straight out against it. At that angle just a hint of your stripe of public hair could be seen, and your pussy was covered. You were tilted back, breasts perkily exposed, one arm rested on the back of the couch, the other on the side of the couch, the way one would sit in a bathtub. Your eyes looked straight at me.</p><p>""There. Hold that pose.""</p><p>""What if I have to go to the bathroom?""</p><p>""Tough. Hold still. And don't worry. I don't think the neighbors could see you from here. Of course, that scene earlier might have been interesting. Hey, what's that kid doing up in that tree with the binoculars?""</p><p>You smiled, but refused to take the bait, didn't even swivel your head.</p><p>I went to the kitchen, and dragged a chair into the center of the room, then got my sketchpad and pencil. i sat down, and flipped to a blank page.</p><p>""I can't believe you got me all worked up and now expect me to sit stock still here."" you complained.</p><p>""Silence!"" I raised a thumb, doing the artist schtick, measuring for perspective.</p><p>""I've got a place you could put that,"" you said with a seductive smile. You moved your hand to scratch an itch at your side.</p><p>""If you keep moving, I'm going to do a sketch entitled, ""portrait of a beauty tied up completely immobile with scarves.""</p><p>""Promises, promises.""</p><p>""And I'll have to gag that pretty little mouth and tart tongue of yours with something. A cloth. A ball. Or your panties. Or... something nearer and dearer to me."" I looked down meaningfully at the woody proudly shaping my jeans.</p><p>You stuck your tongue out at me.</p><p>""Hey, don't point that thing at me unless you're prepared to use it.""</p><p>You stuck it out again, more suggestively this time. ""Shouldn't you be naked too?"" you said innocently.</p><p>I continued to sketch. ""Don't distract the artist at work.""</p><p>""Some artist,"" you scoffed. ""You haven't even cut off your ear for me yet.""</p><p>We continued in a sexy, companionable silence for a few minutes now, as I got to work. My pencil did broad lines across the page.</p><p>""I feel like I'm on the TITANIC."" you said.</p><p>""You're a lot more Kate Winslet than I'm Leonardo."" I replied. ""But, if you play your cards right, I'll hit you with an icecube later and then you can go down on something.""</p><p>You stuck your tongue out again. ""Hey, aren't I supposed to be wearing a big jewel between my boobs?""</p><p>""Only if you have a rich asshole fiancee you haven't told me about. Stop fidgeting!""</p><p>Silence for awhile, except for my pencil strokes.</p><p>""Am I boring you? Do you want the tv on or something?"" I said considerately.</p><p>""No, but some music would be nice.""</p><p>I got up and fumbled through some CD's. ""Celine Dion, Celine Dion. Nope, don't have it. I put in a Beethoven CD instead.</p><p>""Oh, that's nice."" you said.</p><p>""I was torn between that and ZZ TOP. 'She's got legs, she knows how to use them'""</p><p>""Liar! You don't even have that CD!""</p><p>Silence again as I sketched, this time for another ten minutes. You close your eyes and listen to the music.</p><p>You opened your eyes. ""Houseboy. I'm thirsty.""</p><p>I growled. ""As you wish. "" You started to get up. ""No, stay put!"" I went to the kitchen. ""Wine?""</p><p>""No, it'll make me sleepy sitting here, and I'll lose my poise. I mean pose. Something with caffeine.""</p><p>I brought the glass, tinkling with ice cubes. You started to reach for it. ""No, don't move"" I said. I brought the glass to your lips, and tilted carefully. You drank down greedily, swallowing noisily, your throat pulsing to the swallows. You smiled. ""This is kind of nice, houseboy. Thank you.""</p><p>When you were done, I fished one of the icecubes out. ""Still don't move"" I ordered. I ran it over your forehead, down your nose, to your lips. You opened your pretty little rosebud mouth and kissed it. Then your eyes widened as I ran it over your nipples, then down your belly, pushing it against your navel where I'd explored with my tongue earlier. Then down one leg, where I traced your calve, a tiny bit plump like a chicken drumstick, then followed as your leg tapered off, delightful curves down to your ankle. I grasped your foot, holding it immobile, and traced the icecube along the sole of your foot, then your toes. You bit your lip and tried to stifle a giggle. You were holding yourself rigid, immobile, straining with an effort not to move. I traced the other foot. Then up your leg again. I put the remaining sliver into my mouth and sucked on it until it melted. Then I fished a fresh icecube out of the glass.</p><p>""Here comes the iceberg."" With one hand I pushed on either side of your pussy, spreading your lips. ""Open wide."" You continued to hold your body tense, trying not to move. I put the icecube into your pussy, then let go my spreading hand. The folds of your pussy, lewdly opened, closed on the ice cube. You made a noise I can only describe as a peep. ""You know, they say that only 1/10th of an iceberg is above the waterline.""</p><p>You gritted your teeth. ""You are so wicked.""</p><p>I ran a finger along your pussy, where it clenched the cube. ""Oh, I'm sure at 98.6 degrees, it won't last long in there. In fact,"" I traced along the outside of your pussy, ""I think you might be a little hotter in there. Feels like maybe you're running a fever.""</p><p>You spoke in a staccato fashion, obviously trying not to react to things happening down below. ""You..are...going...to...get...yours!""</p><p>""I'm hoping to get mine right after this session."" I grinned and returned to my chair and the sketchbook.</p><p>It was delightful to watch you for the next few minutes, biting your lip, scrunching up your eyes, but keeping yourself immobile (I made a mental note to try this with a scoop of ice cream sometime, in or on your pussy, and then I'd lick it out of you. Fast enough that it didn't melt completely, slow enough not to get one of those ice cream headaches. I hate those!). Finally, after a few minutes, you relaxed. In fact, lay back with a look of relief, and a deep sigh. I stood up, and walked over to inspect you. A sheen of water ran from your pussy. I brushed it up with my fingertips, and brought it to my lips. Water, with just the slightest hint of your inner taste. You were looking really turned on, your eyes dilated, your face that subtle change when I'm close to ringing your bell.</p><p>I rattled the cup of ice suggestively, and you shook your head. ""Please, no more!"" I set the cup down and returned to my chair and my sketch.</p><p>""You had better fuck me senseless after you finish that drawing"" you said.</p><p>""Count on it. Ooo, I love it when you talk dirty to me.""</p><p>You grinned. You talked slowly, annunciated each word. ""I am going to...pin you to the carpet, and impale myself on your cock. I'm going to ride it til you make me come. Then I'm going to push you back and suck your prick like there's no tomorrow. Til you shoot a hot load of cum in my hot little mouth. Then you're gonna eat my pussy til I scream. Then you're gonna fuck me doggy style.""</p><p>I'd gone from pleasant erection to serious wood. I continued to sketch more feverishly. ""Woof!"" I said meaningfully.</p><p>Another ten minutes went by. ""You had better finish up. I'm so horny I'm about to come over there and jump you. Plus, uh, I'm starting to have to feel the need to go to the bathroom.""</p><p>""Hold that thought, almost done. Five more minutes""</p><p>You groaned. ""Hurry!""</p><p>I continued sketching fast. Moments past. ""Are we there yet?"" you said plaintively.</p><p>""One more minute...and then....some quick photos. In case I need some detail for later revisions.""</p><p>""Hey, you never said anything about photos."" You considered the idea.</p><p>""Don't worry, I'm not placing them on the internet. Just an artist's aid. Well, I might wack off to them next time you're out of town."" I grinned. I grabbed the camera, and took a half dozen flash photos. From different vantage points. You got into the spirit of it, smiling seductively, flashing your eyes. Making love to the camera. I played fashion photographer. ""Yeah baby, that's great, oh, give it to me!"" Flash. Flash. Flash.</p><p>I smiled. ""Hmmm, this gives me an idea for something else we should do sometime.""</p><p>""Are you done? Can I get up now?"" you begged. I nodded, and you were up in a flash, your delightful body zipping by in a blur as you sprinted for the bathroom.</p><p>Ten minutes or so later you emerged, now demurely wrapped in a towel. After exposing yourself to me for the last hour, I thought it was cute you were being coy now.</p><p>You went and looked at the sketchbook. ""This! This is what took you an hour?! That's it?!""</p><p>""Hey, c'mon, this is just a rough first sketch!"" I said defensively. ""And I'm learning. And you know I'm not great at faces. Yet. Besides, it's so difficult to capture the beauty of your visage.""</p><p>You smiled despite yourself. ""But I've seen your other sketches. They're...uh...more...uh...better.""</p><p>""Yeah, but those are usually my second or third revision. Those were done over several hours, painstakingly."" I gestured at the sketchbook. ""This'll get better, wait and see."" I felt like I was defending my work before an art critic.</p><p>You must have seen my injured look. You smiled, and walking up to me, wrapped your arms around me. I kissed you, and with little urging the towel fell to the floor. You stood there, fully nude, clinging to my body, which was still fully clothed. Your head rested on my shoulder. I ran my nose through your hair. I looked up to glance out the window, seeing if any neighbors were in sight. Seemingly not.</p><p>My arms around you, my hands played down your back and fondled your ass, as you tilted your head up and our lips met, tongues dueling.</p><p>""What was that you wanted to do to me once we finished with the sketch?""</p><p>You kissed along my jawline, to my ear, nibbled on my earlobe, and then put your mouth close to my ear. ""You'll see"" you said through a warm breath.</p><p>You sank down to your knees, on the carpet, urging me down with you. Your eyes were shiny with unbridled lust. You fumbled for my belt, and almost in the blink of an eye had opened my slacks, and pulled my erection from my boxers. One hand fondled it, while another started unbuttoning my shirt.</p><p>""What are you doing with your clothes still on. Lay back on the carpet, houseboy!"" you commanded.</p>"
677,Sara The Squealer,Ben,,"['mb/g', 'tickl', 'fet', 'bond', 'nosex']",,2012-02-26T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I had never tickled my little sister, Sara, before. I knew my older brother Shawn had done numerous attacks on her, wriggling his bony fingers all over her tiny little body.</p><p>Sara was 9 at the time, I was 12, and Shawn was 15. (I am 18 now) It was a rainy day outside and Shawn and I had gotten absorbed into a hockey game while chomping on dorritos and sipping Yoo Hoos. Sara, being the youngest and only girl besides our mom, had taken delight in coming in the room, teasing us and tormenting us. Shawn was getting annoyed by this and I was starting to. After Sara left again, he spoke quietly. The game was over by then, so I listened carefully.</p><p>""Let's get back at her for bothering us"" Shawn grinned.</p><p>A smile slowly crept over my face.</p><p>""One of us will sit on her back while tickling her sides and the other will go for her feet. That okay?"" he asked.</p><p>I nodded. We both agreed this would be okay, our mom was out shopping and from what I've seen several times, Sara was a squealer.</p><p>Just as we suspected, a few minutes later, she was back in full form. Shawn and I nodded at each other, then raced over to her, pinning her down so she had no movement what so ever. I held her down while Shawn duck taped her wrists and ankles and toes together, so she couldn't move. She screamed and cursed but we would not let go.</p><p>""Ready?"" asked Shawn and I nodded my head. ""Go!""</p><p>I sat on Sara's back and began wriggling my fingers all over her underarms and ribs. She squealed and sqirmed, trying to get a good breath of air that didn't make her laugh. Shawn had taken great delight in scrambling his fingers all over her tiny bare feet, which made her laugh even more.</p><p>Then suddenly, out of insperation, I jumped up and ran to the pantry. Shawn knew Sara was still duck taped and she wasn't going anywhere. I produced a feather duster, still in the package, ripped off the paper, and headed back to the family room.</p><p>Shawn had flipped her over so now she was laying on her back. She saw the tool and began to giggle before I even touched her.</p><p>""You better not Ben I swear I-"" but her warnings were interuppted by the soft brush making it's way up and down her underarms, Belly, and ribs. She was screaming with laughter now, but Shawn and I wouldn't let her go.</p><p>I handed the feather duster to Shawn and he took great delight in tourting her.</p><p>""Okay Sara"" said Shawn. ""We will let you go but first we have one more tickle for you"" he rubbed her tummy for a second and ran to the room to get our mom's battery operated foot masager. It had legs and wriggled when you set it on a hard surface.</p><p>Shawn came back and turned it on. Our little sister closed her eyes and giggled for a few moments, but the giggles turned into screams of laugheter as it made her way up her sides and underarms.</p><p>""Say you are ticklish and you loved being tickled by your favorite older brothers"" Shawn said.</p><p>""I can't!"" shouted Sara, but Shawn turned the machine on a higher level. Finally she gave in.</p><p>""I am ticklish and I love being tickled by my older brothers!"" she shouted.</p><p>Shawn turned the machine off and we undid the duck tape. For the rest of the aftenoon she stayed snuggled in our arms.</p>"
678,Sarah,Ben,,"['Mf', 'mast', 'voy', 'inc', 'uncle/niece']",,2012-06-29T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>When my brother died I felt obligated to take care of his wife and daughter. I was very close to them even before the accident. It was very tragic and in order to calm them down I did what I could to keep their minds off it. I would take them shopping, or out to eat, or to a movie, or mini golf, whatever I could think of. We got very close. When his wife died several years later in a car accident, in her will, she said she wanted me to raise their daughter, Sarah. I had never been married or had any kids, so I didn't know much about raising kids. However, Sarah was fourteen years old, more than 3/4 of the way grown up already, so I figured I didn't have to work too hard.</p><p>As the months went by, Sarah and I got to be closer and closer. Also, Sarah became more mature, her breasts getting bigger, but I only looked at her as a father would. I didn't notice it at the time, but Sarah often stared at me from across the dinner table while we were eating.</p><p>One day it was raining, so we were playing a board game inside. We were playing ""Scattergories,"" the game where you roll the die to pick a letter and try to find as many words in the specific categories as you can before the timer goes off.</p><p>As we were waiting for the timer, writing down our words, I noticed Sarah staring at me again. I dismissed it. Suddenly, she got a weird look on her face and started squirming in her chair.</p><p>I looked up and asked, ""Are you alright?""</p><p>I don't know, I feel... squishy,"" she answered.</p><p>""What?"" I wondered what she was talking about.</p><p>""I don't know. I feel squishy... down here,"" she indicated her crotch by putting her hand there. I noticed her shorts were damp.</p><p>She was wearing pink hot pants, and a white tank top. She put her hand down her pants with an inquisitive expression on her face.</p><p>I could tell when she reached her clit, because her eyes got really wide, then shut and she made a quick intake of breath. She continued to wiggle her fingers and rub her pussy under her shorts, oblivious to me.</p><p>The timer stopped and she appeared not to hear it.</p><p>I suddenly remembered that I was her legal guardian and I should probably tell her that she shouldn't be masturbating, but then I realized I didn't care if she did. I had no religious reasons for her to stop. I thought it was a great thing to do, I did it all the time. Also, I wanted to watch her, it was a great show. I kept my mouth shut.</p><p>My cock grew in my pants, but I ignored it.</p><p>Sarah began moaning. She got louder and louder and faster and faster. Everything in the room was non-existent to her.</p><p>She came with a short yell, then collapsed on the chair with her hand in her pants.</p><p>After a couple of minutes she opened her eyes and looked at me. ""Uncle Tom, what happened?"" she asked.</p><p>""Well, um,"" I was surprised by that question. ""I guess you just masturbated.""</p><p>""Oh, I interrupted the game, I'm sorry,"" she interrupted me.</p><p>We finished the game and then went to our rooms and went to sleep without discussing it any further.</p><p>The next day we ate breakfast and Sarah went to school and I went to work and she didn't bring up the last night, so neither did I.</p><p>All day all I could think of was Sarah. Until that night, I had never thought about her sexually, but now I was realizing she was a very attractive girl. Her hair was dark brown, and short. Her tits were small, b-cup, but that's the way I like them. She had a petite frame. Everything about her was perfect, exactly the way I love women. The picture of her screaming with pleasure in my head distracted me all day.</p><p>When I got home, Sarah wasn't there yet. I took the trash out back and while I was outside, I heard the front door close. That would be Sarah. I went inside and went upstairs to her room. I leaned on the doorpost and looked at her.</p><p>""Oh, Uncle Tom,"" she said, ""I was at school and I was talking with my friend Jennifer about what I did yesterday and she said that she does it too! You know what else she said? She said that it's even better if you're doing it with somebody else! So I asked her, what do you mean? And she said that a guy can put his penis in a girl's vagina and it feels ten times better, so Uncle Tom, can we do that, pleeese?""</p><p>I was completely stunned by this question. Here I was thinking about doing her all day and now she was practically begging me to fuck her. And to add to that, I knew I wasn't supposed to do it. I was very confused, so all I could say was, ""I'll think about it"" or something, and then I left to make dinner.</p><p>I made meat loaf or something, I don't really remember, and while we were eating, she kept looking at me inquisitively, as if to say ""please?""</p><p>I kept quiet during dinner.</p><p>After dinner I sat down in front of the TV to watch some sports news like I always do. After a while Sarah came in and sat on the chair opposite the sofa, where I was.</p><p>She was wearing jeans, a t-shirt, and a button-up shirt loose, like the teenagers like to wear so much these days.</p><p>It was too much for me. ""Ok,"" I said, ""What do you want to do?"" I turned off the TV and put the whole thing in her hands.</p><p>""Yay!"" she said.First, she stood up and took off her shirt. Then she took off her t-shirt. She had a pink sport bra, one I had bought her last month. Then she unbuckled her belt and slid out of her jeans. She sat down next to me on the couch with nothing on but a pink sport bra and white cotton panties.</p><p>She took off my tie and unbuttoned my shirt. She rubbed by chest hair between her fingers. This was nothing new, chest hair, she had seen me at the beach.</p><p>She took off my jacket, then my shirt and unbuckled my belt. She pulled down my pants and took them off along with my shoes and socks. She rubbed my erection through my boxers.</p><p>She pulled off her bra and her b-cup breasts bounced in my face. I licked the nipple closest to me and she sighed with pleasure. I cupped both breasts in my hands and kissed her mouth sensually.</p><p>She backed away and pulled off her panties. She dangled them in my face, the smell from her crotch filled my nostrils.</p><p>I fell on my face on her pussy and ate her with delight.</p><p>""Oh, my God!"" she exclaimed.</p><p>When I could tell she was adequately aroused, I took off my boxers and inserted my cock. I noticed it didn't go in all the way.</p><p>""This may hurt a little,"" I explained.</p><p>""I know, I went to Health class, Uncle Tom,"" she smiled.</p><p>I smiled and shoved as hard as I could.</p><p>""Ahh!"" Sarah had a short outburst then kept quiet.</p><p>With every thrust I could tell she was enjoying it more and more.</p><p>She got wetter and wetter. When she came she screamed with a smile on her face.</p><p>As her vagina contracted around my cock, the feeling was incredible. I shot my load deep inside her.</p><p>We both collapsed in each other's arms. We spooned as we slept for a few minutes. Then Sarah went upstairs to do her homework. That night I fell asleep listening to Sarah's cries of pleasure as she masturbated herself to sleep.</p>"
679,The Epiphany,benbad,,"['Mg(10)', 'exhib', 'ds', 'rough', 'humil']",An exhibitionist gets more than he bargained for from his 10 yr old target.,2013-06-10T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The man moved ten or eleven steps further back into the shadows of the alley. That would be far enough to achieve his purpose. The morning sun did not penetrate into the gloom, but stopped at the entrance as if unable, or unwilling, to proceed. The same sun that warmed the morning, bringing freshness and vitality, alleviating the chill darkness of the night, made only a half-hearted attempt to cheer the soulless world between the dingy walls. The only clouds in the sky appeared to hover above this passage, putting it in seemingly eternal shadow; enough to mask his identity, but light enough to support his task.</p><p>On one side of him the bricks of the walls were faded. Numerous cracks made stairway patterns, either trying to climb to the light of day, or, more likely, descending further down into the underworld. On the opposite side the bricks had at one time been painted black. Whether an attempt to seal the mortar and prevent the stairways, or someone's desire to increase the foreboding nuances of this unnatural chasm no one could say for certain, but the perfection of the attempt was flawed with chips and peelings, revealing an undercoat of white sealant or areas of basic brick. Here and there bits of color appeared from a ragged old magician's poster pasted to the black background, apparently dating back to a time before the adjoining building had been erected, its message promising a fantasy world of illusion. Variegated areas of blues, pink, red, orange, green, and yellow adhered to the wall refusing to surrender to time or elements.</p><p>The alley wasn't as cluttered as most. Even refuse tended to shy away.</p><p>Not all refuse. The man was there and he had his own fantasy world of delusion.</p><p>He spent a good deal of time searching out such places. This was one of the best he'd found. The end behind him butted against another building with egress to the right, a short stretch to another bend, this time to the left, into an open area bordered by the backs of ancient apartment buildings, through a portal to a small lot where his vehicle was parked, backed in, driver's door on the near side, ready for a quick exit.</p><p>A glimpse around the corner of the buildings just prior to his new position gave him that he sought. He took a deep breath. His heart rate began to quicken. He got himself ready; opening the trench coat he wore revealing, besides a pair of tennis shoes, an otherwise naked body. His penis was already beginning to become erect as the light clicking of patent leather shoes came to his ears. Just a quick look had given him all the information he needed; schoolgirl, nine or ten years of age (no more), black jumper with white laced bodice and frills of white around the half sleeves, the uniform of one of the private girl's schools in the neighborhood. He was very good at what he did.</p><p>He cupped his balls and stroked his cock to full bloom, then released it so it stood majestically for her initial look. Just as she appeared he said, loud enough for her to hear, ""Hey! Little girl."" </p><p>She turned, perfectly centered in the opening between the buildings. A beautiful young thing with black hair pulled back with a white hairband, skinny legs showing below the jumper, white knee socks, and the telltale patent leather shoes shining in the morning sunlight. Her eyes went right to the place he intended.</p><p>Grasping his cock and began to pump. Half a dozen strokes were generally all he achieved before they screamed and ran away, but this little girl just stood there watching, her dark eyes big, somewhat surprised, but showing no fear.</p><p>Suddenly he felt intimidated. Losing his nerve he whipped the coat closed about him, turned and fled. Down his escape route he dashed. As he neared his car he pressed the remote in his pocket to unlock the door. Once inside he sat breathing heavily, not from the run, he was in better shape than that, but from the inexplicable fear that caused him to flee. He beat the steering wheel with his fists. This was supposedly what he had dreamed of; a child so frozen in place that he had the time to consummate his act. This was the fantasy he would go back to his apartment and masturbate to, each time imagining the rush as he ejaculated in front of some preteen little cunt. Why had he bolted?</p><p>He continued being pissed at himself all the way home. In the privacy of his rooms he flicked on the tv, found one of the special discs he had hidden under a potted palm, popped it in the player. Then he removed his coat and sneakers and flopped into an overstuffed chair, legs spread wide. He massaged his balls and stroked himself as the screen of the sixty inch sprang to life. </p><p>The image of a seven year old girl appeared, sitting naked on a bed. A fully erect cock entered the scene inches from her face. The small mouth parted to accept the tip. Watching the action, which, besides this blowjob, contained sexual acts with girls as young as six to as old as thirteen, many of them bona-fide rapes, he mulled over the results of his latest flash and jerk.</p><p>Long ago he had come to accept the fact he was a pervert, so why did he lose his nerve at a time when he should have been in ecstasy? No answer sprang to mind. He decided to break one of his cardinal rules (never return to the same place twice, at least in the same year). If this child happened by tomorrow and she didn't freak and run he would finish doing what he always thought he had wanted. </p><p>With this resolve he managed to come to a satisfying orgasm just as an eight year old, pleading and crying, was getting her butt fucked for the first time.</p><p>The following morning was over cast and the alley was darker. Furtive peaks at the end of it eventually paid off in sighting his mark. He got ready. The rush was electric. His pulse thundered in his ears. Coat open, cock rigid, his angel appeared before him. But, she was looking into the alley in expectation. He froze. All bravado left in an instant.</p><p>He turned to flee, but was stopped on the spot by, ""Wait. I want to see"".</p><p>At first he wasn't sure if he had actually heard this or if his mind was playing tricks on him. He stopped and turned back towards her in slow motion. ""Let me see"". As he caught sight of her she was now standing at the entrance to the alleyway, so close to being drawn into his world.</p><p>Part of him wanted to shout, ""Run, while you still have time!"" Part of him wanted to grab her and drag her into the dark, but he did neither.</p><p>There was no fear in her big brown eyes. She was so beautiful, so sexy, so innocent. So innocent. This was what finally struck home to him. She was just like the girls in his videos. She WAS the girls in his videos, and he could perform his deviant act in front of her FOR REAL.</p><p>However, as he gazed at her the word ""innocent"" faded from his mind. She stood in impatient defiance to that word, arms crossed, one foot slightly ahead of the other, weight thrown to the opposite hip. ""Hurry up, or I'll be late"", she ordered.</p><p>The stiffness between his legs throbbed with carnal rage, but not for the reason he anticipated. Her insolence made him want to corrupt her. Her openly superior attitude made him want show her that, in spite of Daddy's money, prestige, and, probably, community standing she was nothing but a twat, an object for men's pleasure. He would show her the power of the penis. Opening the coat again he reached down, took it in hand and began to stroke. She watched him, absorbed in the action. </p><p>God she is gorgeous, he thought. Now, brought back to his original purpose, he began to fantasize what it would be like to drag her into the gloom, pull her skirt up over her head, yank her panties to her knees, and plunge his rock hard erection deep into her virgin cunt.</p><p>At the entrance to the alley her attention never flagged. Occasionally her eyes flitted to his face. Unconsciously she wet her lips. That was all it took. The orgasm started from the depth of his balls and he ejaculated like a volcano erupting. His come shot half way to where she stood. He continued to pump until there was no more.</p><p>She said, quickly, ""I gotta go or I'll be late. Be earlier tomorrow."" Then, in a flash she was gone. It all happened so fast he began to doubt it had really occurred. Maybe this was just another fantasy. And, what had she said about tomorrow?</p><p>The man stood stupefied for a moment. His was not the outcome he had expected. Reaching into one of his pockets he removed a handkerchief and began to wipe the sperm from his fingers and penis.</p><p>The usual feeling of remorse settled over him. Every time he ejaculated while watching his videos, and now for real (?), the guilt of knowing in his heart that what he was doing was wrong, perverted, raced through his psyche like a hurricane, uprooting his emotions. He tried to fight the urges, but was too weak to triumph.</p><p>All the way home he thought of her watching him masturbate, of what he would like to do to her. He immediately retrieved his vids and searched until he found a girl about the same age and close in looks. She was sitting naked tied to a chair. The view from the side showed the beauty of her preteen form; skinny legs, feet not even touching the floor, narrow hips, and chest only beginning to hint of the formation of breasts. Into the scene stepped a grown male shown from the waist down, naked, his member stiff and engorged. Close up to her face. He brings the tip of his penis to her mouth. She turns her head in disgust, but his hand grabs the top of her head and swivels it back. She starts to protest and he forces it into her mouth. Unwillingly she performs the task. He ejaculates in her mouth. It is easy to tell when he has come as she starts coughing; some his come spurting from the corner of her mouth, running down her chin. After she has swallowed she gags.</p><p>Throughout this scene the viewer sat in his chair masturbating for the second time. In his mind the girl was his girl and he was the man. If only he could get her close he might be able to bring those thoughts to fruition.</p><p>The next morning there was a steady drizzle. As the man entered the alley she was already at the opening, umbrella in hand. Before he even got to his usual spot she advanced to meet him. His legs began to shake. This was the moment he was looking for. This was his chance.</p><p>As she neared him she said, ""I want to see better"".</p><p>He stood there so close to her he could smell the fragrance of the shampoo she used. He felt his determination begin to falter. Instead of attacking her he resolutely pushed back the front of his coat, exposing his cock; hard, erect, and red with wanton desire. The hand that stroked it trembled, but he could not have said whether with the weather's chill, pent up desire, or fear. The light rain drenched him. </p><p>As she stayed relatively dry beneath the umbrella, water streamed down his face and over his body. It was colder than any of the hundreds of cold showers he had taken in his life trying to thwart his desires, and had as little effect. It will take more than this to wash my soul clean, he thought.</p><p>She watched him intently, her eyes never moving from his penis. When he shot his load she giggled with a girlish little laugh which was at once both humbling and exhilarating, and brought him to a second almost as forceful shot. When he was done she headed toward the alley's opening. Over her shoulder came the words, ""same time tomorrow"".</p><p>It wasn't a question. It was a precocious command. One he knew he would obey.</p><p>At home he asked himself the question, who was in charge? Was she controlling him? He was supposed to be controlling her. He found himself on the computer viewing b&amp;d porn. He decided if she strayed into the shadows again tomorrow he would show her who WAS in control.</p><p>Overnight the rain abated, but the sun was totally absent, shrouded behind a thick layer of clouds. Perhaps this was a dark omen, a sign that this was the day marked for her lesson in what a cunt was designed for.</p><p>She was in the alley waiting for him as he came to their now daily meeting. His first thought was to swing her around, pull down her panties and rape her, and this made him hard, but before he could do anything she said, ""Take your coat off so I can see you bare naked."" She seemed always able to disarm his intentions, completely putting him off balance. His perplexity was so immense he did as directed without so much as questioning it.</p><p>Stripped nude, with a ten year old girl looking him all over, his cock throbbed with stiffness. She ran a tiny hand over his ass cheek sending a thrill through his entire frame. She walked around him, inspecting every inch. </p><p>He had revealed himself to forty-seven little girls, by his count, but he had never felt more exposed. </p><p>""I wanna do it,"" she said, and she wrapped her right hand around his erection. Her left hand moved between his legs and cupped his balls, which she squeezed, almost to the point of painfulness. Her height brought the top of her head slightly above the level of his hips. In this position her face came temptingly close to his dick. She rested her cheek against him.</p><p>Her touch electrified him more than he had ever dreamed possible. Her strokes were slow and deliberate, her grasp tight, yet he could immediately sense it would not take long to bring him to an orgasm. The sensation was better than anything he had ever felt. He knew who was master and who was slave at that instant, but it didn't matter. He was being jerked off by a child, a prepubescent little girl and he loved it. </p><p>He tried to stem the rising tide, but it was useless. Within a few minutes he began to moan and she instinctively quickened her pace. The orgasm was so strong his knees almost buckled. The first ejaculation rocketed a good fifteen feet, and the second nearly as far. He kept coming for a minute or more, and she kept stroking him.</p><p>Long after he was spent she continued, but he did not stop her. The tip of his penis was always overly sensitive after an ejaculation, but he did not stop her. The rigidity of his member was unabated, and he did not stop her. He felt a fire spread through his loins. His legs began to tremble, the muscles tightened uncontrollably. He stood on tiptoes to manage the sensation. He wanted her to stop, but he did not stop her. Inexplicably, he wanted her to continue.</p><p>Without precedent another, completely separate orgasm developed. Nearly screamed with agonizing ecstasy as he came again. Still she pumped his member while squeezing his scrotum. </p><p>Finally she ceased. She took a handkerchief from her pocket. Holding the base of his penis delicately with two fingers she wiped the cum from the shaft. When she began to wipe the head he could barely control his himself. It was so sensitive he nearly pulled away, but concentrating with all his might he managed to persevere. Next she wiped off her fingers. Turning, she headed toward the opening. ""Tomorrow"" she chirped.</p><p>The man was so weak he crouched in a ball to keep from falling over. Before she vanished he summoned up the courage to ask, ""Can I see your pussy?""</p><p>She turned back to him and answered with a scolding, ""No!""</p><p>""Will you at least show me your panties?"" His voice was almost nonexistent.</p><p>After a moment's consideration she lifted her skirt. They were multicolored; reds, pinks, light blue, yellow, maybe some green. His eyes were so out of focus he couldn't clearly make out the pattern. Then she disappeared.</p><p>Alone, naked, tormented by a ten year old, he sunk to the pavement. As he lay there the rain started again. It was a good fifteen minutes of lying in a fetal position before he could muster the energy to get up and leave.</p><p>In his rooms there was no question of viewing his discs. His penis was swollen and sore and his testicles ached with a pain more intense than the worst case of blue balls he ever had. He only hoped he would be back to normal in the morning for whatever she had in store for him.</p><p>It was Friday morning and still overcast. The man stood naked and ready for her in the alley when she arrived. She came directly to him. ""Stand like this"", she instructed as she demonstrated by standing with legs spread. He obeyed. There was no question of his not.</p><p>She moved behind him and crouched into a squat moving close to his legs. Between them he could see her knees and a little of her thighs, her skirt having risen up. One hand reached up and found his erection. It was bolt upright and stiff with anticipation. She grabbed it and pulled it down toward her.</p><p>He gasped. The discomfort was enormous. His penis was being pulled in the completely wrong direction. He wanted to bend over to help alleviate the pressure, but didn't feel it was his place to make the assumption it would be all right. Somehow he imagined it would not. </p><p>She pulled and pumped it much like a maid milking a cow. Her hand chafed his balls with each stroke.</p><p>A childish thought began to run through his mind (what if she breaks it?). He wanted to pull away and run from her as he had tried to do in the beginning, but he couldn't make himself move. </p><p>As one hand tired she would switch to the other. Sometimes she would use both. </p><p>He wasn't sure he could come like this. The pressure of her hand around his shaft, tugging on it like a calf suckling felt both wonderful and incongruously painful, but factor in that the act was being performed by a ten year old little vixen, nothing could not stop an orgasm.</p><p>However the position of his penis would. When it rose quickly to the top, at a point when he should be coming the angle of his penis was so far from normal that it wouldn't ejaculate. The agony was astounding. He felt like he would literally explode. In a knee jerk reaction he bent forward quickly. This was enough to open the channel. Sperm burst from the head and landed on her legs just above the knees.</p><p>She gasped and immediately stood to be out of the field of fire, but now grabbed it with both hands and continued to pump. He in turn was bent over so far as to almost touch the ground with his head. He put out his hands to support himself. She continued to yank it with such severity that he felt she might tear it off. Eventually he went to his knees.</p><p>The little girl giggled and swung a leg over his back, riding him in reverse. As she did so her skirt billowed out. He could feel the softness of her thighs against his sides and the warmth of her pussy through her panties against his back. With one small hand on the cheek of his ass, her fingers pressing between them, the tip of one touching his anus, she kept her balance as she pulled his dick between his legs like a knotting dog.</p><p>In his mind he screamed, ""Stop! For Christs sake Stop!"" but no sound left his mouth, except for the moan he emitted as he neared his second double orgasm in as many days. Tears came to his eyes when it surged unstoppable to a climax. Sperm, hot and sticky, rather than spurting, flowed copiously from the tip of his penis in a powerful stream. He felt it on his balls and running down the inside of both thighs. With the direction in which she was pulling it, and the deflection off her hand, sperm even puddled between his ass cheeks. It was spectacular torture.</p><p>He knew he couldn't possibly do anymore, but she continued to jerk. Her little girl laughs taunted him. The head of his dick was so sensitive he trembled with each stroke. His balls ached from being beaten, and mistreated, but his erection would not die. It was fully another five minutes she continued to masturbate him. He was so sore and tender he couldn't stop from shaking all over and groaning pitifully, which made her laugh with glee.</p><p>Finally she ceased. Before dismounting she wiped the excess cum from her hands on his buttocks. </p><p>He collapsed to his left hip, then, slowly swiveled onto his butt, legs spread wide, feet flat on the pavement, in an attempt to keep his throbbing balls from touching the ground.</p><p>She grabbed a handkerchief from her backpack and finished cleaning the goo from her hands and legs. ""This has been a real fun week, Mister"".</p><p>He didn't want to ask. He tried to resist the temptation, yet it came out of its own accord, ""Will you be back on Monday?""</p><p>""I won't be here. We're moving to Connettycut this weekend. Daddy's job is sending him there"".</p><p>Relief and misery flooded his head in a tangle of emotions.</p><p>""But I got you a present"", she said, cheerily. The little girl reached into her backpack a second time and withdrew a multicolored piece of cloth. ""These are the panties I wore all day yesterday. Sorry. I didn't have time to wash them"", she said. He didn't bother to tell her that made them all the more valuable. Somehow he felt she probably instinctively knew. ""I'll put them in your coat,"" she said.</p><p>After doing so she headed for the exit. For a moment the clouds cleared overhead and a bright ray of sunlight entered between the walls of perdition falling on this angelic little devil, following her out. At the portal, she stopped for a second and gave a short little, ""Bye"". Then she continued on to school just like any other day and the clouds sheathed the sun again, leaving him on the pavement in shadow covered in dirt, mud, and his own cum, penis rapidly swelling and testicles aching. </p><p>In that moment he had an epiphany.</p><p>He had had intentions of assaulting little girls for years, ultimately moving from exposure and masturbation to actual molestation, to use and abuse them sexually regardless of what it did to them physically or emotionally. Yet, through the course of this week the only little girl he had ever been able to get close to had used him. She had stripped him bare literally and figuratively, tortured his body, leaving him raw and humiliated, and battered his mind making him scream inwardly for mercy.</p><p>He wasn't a religious man, religion would only augment the feelings of remorse and shame he felt concerning his perversity, but he felt some fate had sent her to show him that what he was doing was wrong; very wrong. So he determined to burn all the porn mags and photos and destroy all his dvds and never to venture into these brick nether worlds again. To start with, he thought, I'll get rid of those panties.</p><p>He slipped into his jacket to cover the overwhelming feeling of nakedness, indignity, and shame, reached into the pocket and pulled out the multicolored fabric. Holding them out in front of him he observed the pattern; variegated areas of blues, pink, red, orange, green, and yellow ...bricks. For a long minute he gazed at them. Unbelievably, he felt a stirring below, and, as the epiphany faded and vanished, he pressed them to his face.</p>"
680,Etudes,benbad,,"['Mg(10)', 'cons', 'oral', 'lolita']",A young girl studies the arts of music and sex.,2013-07-21T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Maybe today will be the day"", Anna thought as she sat waiting for the lesson to begin. She raised her butt off the piano bench and pulled up the back of her yellow sun dress ever so slightly so that when she sat back down it elevated the hem in front an inch or two on her legs.</p><p>Mr. Hardin entered from the kitchen carrying a plate of freshly baked chocolate chip cookies. Bachelorhood had made him a good cook.</p><p>""Sorry to keep you waiting, hon, but I thought maybe you might like a little treat"". He set the plate on the petite table next to the grand piano. ""That is, if you do well with your etudes.""</p><p>Both of these statements were spurious. Ten year old Anna was a chunky little girl. She would certainly enjoy the cookies, especially chocolate chip, her favorite. </p><p>As far as her exercises were concerned there was just as small a chance she wouldn't do them well. Being a little overweight and exceedingly smart meant being picked on in school. Having no real friends she spent most of her free time studying and practicing the piano. </p><p>She was as gifted with musical talent as she was with intelligence, Mr. Hardin's top student. This was not the reason, however, he plied her with goodies.</p><p>Anna was also an intuitive child, picking up on the slightest nuances of speech or behavior. The pats on the knee, touching her chest and lower back (to adjust her posture), dropping his pencil, or fixing a sticky pedal under the instrument, and the numerous indulgences of cookies, brownies, and cake brought her to the conclusion he had an extra special interest in her. </p><p>She didn't understand it, but it was more than acceptable to her. No one else gave her that kind of notice. Because of that she generally wore skirts or dresses, making it easier to show some leg, or give him a better look as he picked up his pencil.</p><p>She was always ready to go a little bit farther. She wasn't exactly sure what that meant, but she was always ready. Hence the thought, ""Maybe today will be the day"".</p><p>Mr. Hardin, at sixty-one, was a retired music teacher. Not old enough to draw Social Security he lived off a small teacher's pension and the money he made giving music lessons. Early on he recognized the potential in the chubby youngster. She was a exceptional little ten year old with a high IQ and was seemingly unconscious of his prurient advances.</p><p>He had seen hundreds of little girls come through his classroom at school and developed a fascination for them. Years of standing in front of classes of young legs spread in such a way that not catching a view was all but impossible had given him a libidinous desire to enjoy the scenery. Retirement was no different. </p><p>For the most part he behaved himself, but with Anna he took a few liberties. ""She just thinks of me as a very friendly, somewhat clumsy old man,"" he thought. No harm. No foul. He certainly had no further intentions.</p><p>Half way through the lesson Anna had performed amazingly, as usual, and Mr. Hardin gave her permission to partake of the rich reward. Not one to pass up chocolaty goodness she grabbed a cookie and began to snack.</p><p>Just as she neared the end, a piece, loaded with a gob chocolate, fell into her lap.</p><p>""Oh, no"", she wailed,"" Mother will skin me if I get stains on this dress!""</p><p>Mr. Hardin was quick to try and save the day. Delicately picking the fragment from her skirt he disappeared for a few seconds, returning with a damp cloth and a bottle of club soda. Slipping his hand under the material and, lifting it a little more than required, he began to scrub the stain. </p><p>Anna was sure he probably had a very good view of her panties. Her throat became dry and her respiration quickened. She wasn't sure why that thought excited her, but it did.</p><p>After a few minutes of concentrated work he sighed and ceased his efforts. ""It's not as noticeable as it was,"" he said, ""but it's still there.""</p><p>""I'm going to be in so much trouble,"" she moaned.</p><p>""It's too bad you don't have a jacket or something else to put on,"" he said. ""I'd toss it in the washer with some stain remover and it'd be as good as new"".</p><p>[Brilliant ideas come in an instant. Often one wonders afterward how they came about. They are truly like the light bulb image above one's head flicking on.]</p><p>Anna jumped off the bench and chimed, ""Oh! Would you! That'd be so great!""</p><p>As the statement came from her lips she was quickly slipping out of her dress. It was an easy fluid move. Shoulder straps down, arms slid out, swiftly pulled over the hips, and stepped out of before Mr. Hardin even knew it.</p><p>""Oh! Oh, my!"" he stammered as the realization hit him.</p><p>Even at her tender age she knew she had to keep him occupied with the task at hand or he would balk at her being in her present state. She wadded the dress up and shoved it in his shaking hands. ""Thank you, so much,"" she mewed, purposefully making her eyes watery with mock emotion.</p><p>""Yes. Um, well. Um, yes. Okay,"" he spluttered as he headed toward the kitchen with the soiled garment.</p><p>In his absence Anna began making plans. ""This IS going to be the day,"" she muttered under her breath.</p><p>She wore a pair of pink bikini briefs which she tugged down a touch and sat on the bench. With her back to the kitchen door she knew he would have to notice her butt crack peaking above the tops of her panties. She trembled with anticipation for... well, she had no idea, really.</p><p>When Mr. Hardin reentered the room he was carrying an old flannel shirt. He stopped short in the doorway as he caught sight of her. A small, plump, round shouldered little thing sitting on the piano bench, her legs crossed at the ankles, swinging freely, and the baby butt crack caused him to reconsider his determination to clothe her. He tossed the shirt over the back of a kitchen chair and came back to his seat.</p><p>As soon as he was near her he became exceedingly nervous, realizing he was taking his hobby to the next level. ""Anna,"" he said, his voice quavering, ""You really shouldn't be here like this. I couldn't get in any more trouble than if you were completely naked"".</p><p>[Light bulb!]</p><p>""Oh, okay,"" she replied. Sliding off the bench her panties were down and off in a flash.</p><p>He marveled at how quickly this little girl could undress, or maybe he was just slow to react. Or, maybe, he wondered, did he simply not want to stop her?</p><p>At any rate, here she stood, wearing nothing but a smile.</p><p>He was completely flustered as he tried to protest. ""Oh! No, Anna. Oh, my stars! What are you doing?""</p><p>""You said you couldn't be in any MORE trouble if I was bare-naked, so I thought that was what you meant,"" she lied. ""Besides, you always said it would be so much easier to check as person's posture if they weren't wearing clothes.""</p><p>""Sweetie, if anyone ever found out about this they would lock me up for the rest of my life.""</p><p>The smile faded from her lips as she got serious. ""No one will ever find out,"" she vowed. ""Mr. Hardin, I would never ever get you in trouble. Besides, the way you pat my knee and touch my leg, and look up my skirt when you think I don't notice I think you WANT to look at me and touch me.""</p><p>He didn't deny anything about what she just said. He knew she had a higher than average IQ. He realized he hadn't been as discreet as he gave himself credit for.</p><p>He was about to apologize for his indiscretions and beg forgiveness when she added in a very quiet tone, ""Now you can"".</p><p>She stood back, giving him the full view. He could no longer keep up the ruse of objection. He gazed at this prepubescent little wonder. Her ""dirty"" blond hair hung just past her shoulders with light curls and bangs that framed her face like an oval Victorian portrait. But this was no Victorian image that stood before him. This was the aura of a preteen cherub; the bud of femininity just before it bloomed. </p><p>Anna's face was red with excitement and, yes, a little embarrassment. The pale blue eyes probed his expression for some hint of what he was thinking. He knew he would have to say something soon, but for now all he could do is drink in her essence like a fine wine.</p><p>She had a beautiful, albeit pudgy, face with a slight double chin that gave it that look of tenderness. Her shoulders sloped weakly in a way that made him want to put his arms around her. She really hadn't begun to develop breasts yet, but her pudginess gave them the impression of small burgeoning titties. The aureolae were pink and puffy, and protruded somewhat with exhilaration. She had a little spare tire around her middle, and her tummy made a little roll over her pubis. The only hair she had below her waist was a light coating of peach fuzz on her lower legs. Her mound was completely bald and her cleft was plump and pouty, the labia just peeking out.</p><p>""I know I'm fat and ugly. I hope you aren't disappointed,"" she said, breaking the silence.</p><p>He had no choice but to speak, now, but from his heart he declared, ""Sweetheart, don't ever say that. Don't ever think that. You are the most beautiful thing I have ever seen"".</p><p>Her smile returned with fervor and her eyes became moist again, but this time for real. She threw herself into his arms which accepted her in earnest. He caressed her back. One hand strayed to her buttocks, finding them soft and pliable. </p><p>He could feel the moistness of tears through his shirt and felt the throes of her sobs. Pulling her away he asked, ""What's the matter? Are you scared? Do you want me not to touch you?""</p><p>""No. Oh, no,"" she replied. ""I'm happy. I'm very happy, and I want you to touch me.""</p><p>The next few minutes were spent with Mr. Hardin exploring every inch of Anna with his fingertips. These were the fingers of a musician, skilled in coaxing the most beautiful of music from any instrument, and he played her with all the passion of a Beethoven sonata, all the emotion of a Mahler symphony.</p><p>For Anna, it was just what she needed; someone to accept her as she was and display it in a concrete way and loving way. She reveled in it, and when he touched her between the legs she spread them to allow access. She drew in her breath and held it.</p><p>His fingers gently manipulated her outer lips, parting the folds, exploring their depth. Anna released her breath in a gust of pent up feelings.</p><p>Mr. Hardin moved her to the end of the bench. She sat and he gently laid her back. He got down on his knees and spread her legs.</p><p>""If you don't like this, or feel funny about it, just tell me to stop. It's okay,"" he told her. He lifted her legs onto his shoulders and brought his face close to her virgin pink mound. Gently he placed a kiss on it, and on her now exposed labia. His tongue traced along each side of it then entered the cleft searching for the clitoris.</p><p>At first it tickled, but she managed to keep from laughing. Feeling a tongue playing down there was a new sensation. She wasn't sure what to make of it. When the initial impulse to laugh faded she found herself wanting to squirm. Emotions surfaced she had never felt before, somewhat wonderful, somewhat scary.</p><p>Anna raised her head slightly to look. From this angle she noticed his graying hair was thinning on top. This thought made her want to laugh again, but took her mind off her angst. She relaxed and let the feelings he was arousing in her play their course. She did not achieve and orgasm, or even know what one was. That would be many lessons away. But, it was enjoyable in a way she had never experienced before.</p><p>After a while he stopped and sat back on his chair. She sat up and faced him. Neither spoke for a long moment, an uncomfortable silence. They sat like two teenagers after their first exploration of each other not knowing how to proceed.</p><p>Eventually he said, almost in a whisper, ""What now?""</p><p>[Light bulb]</p><p>Anna got a huge grin on her face and slid off the stool. She grabbed the buckle on his belt and started undoing it. ""What are you doing?"" he asked, nervousness rang in each word.</p><p>She didn't look up at him, but continued her task, hoping he wouldn't stop her.</p><p>Not knowing exactly how to phrase it she chimed, ""I want to see little Mr. Hardin"".</p><p>The innocence of the statement made him laugh, staying the possibility of stopping her.</p><p>""There's one thing you should remember,"" he chuckled, ""when talking about a man's organ, never refer to it as little.""</p><p>The joke went over Anna's head. She shrugged. By now she had his belt undone and his pants unzipped. She was about to reach into jockeys and find his penis. This was a momentous occasion for her. It was better than Christmas and birthdays rolled into one.</p><p>The first time she grasped the shaft she was amazed by the thickness and the hardness of it. When she pulled it out her eyes grew to twice their normal size. It was so big, so regal, so proud. Her hand wrapped around it and slid slowly up, then down the length.</p><p>Mr. Hardin closed his eyes. The feeling was beyond description. </p><p>Anna kissed the tip, and then picked a wayward hair off it before taking the head in her mouth. He moaned. Using both her hand and her mouth she began to fellate him in earnest. He stopped her. Anna looked into his eyes with an expression that asked, ""did I do anything wrong?""</p><p>He asked, ""Do you what happens when you do this to a man's penis?""</p><p>""I've had a computer of my own since I was seven, ""she answered. A playful, naughty look danced around her eyes. ""I've seen lots of men and girls do lots of stuff. I know it squirts into their mouths."" The answer exited her mouth as if she were answering a question in class. </p><p>""And that wouldn't bother you?"" He didn't want to take advantage of his young protégé even though his whole being ached for such a treat. </p><p>""Oh, no,"" she chimed. ""I want to. I really do. I've seen how much the guys on the computer like it. Wouldn't you like it that much, too?""</p><p>Her innocence made her that much more desirable, but he wanted to make sure she was clear on what was to transpire. ""I just want to know you won't be grossed out by it,"" he said, truthfully.</p><p>""I won't be,"" she said. ""I promise"". With that assertion made she bent her head to his throbbing member and began again. Her hand worked the shaft while she took mostly just the tip and a little more into her small mouth, then sliding back.</p><p>She must have watched a lot of porn, he thought, because she does it like a pro. </p><p>Anna never seemed to tire, working slowly, using her tongue in an occasional twist about the head of his dick that sent shivers down his spine. </p><p>Most of his adult life had been spent in masturbation fantasies concerning the young ladies of his music classes. Now he was experiencing the real thing. It was better than he ever imagined.</p><p>His breathing became more rapid as he neared orgasm. She could feel the muscles of his thighs tighten and instinctively picked up the pace. His moans were music of their own to her ears.</p><p>She knew she was pleasing him and that was all that counted. This man, who had given her a way to escape the pressures of being a ""smart"" kid, to express herself through the art of music, to excel in something so soul-enriching, she was paying back in a way that seemed natural to her. She understood grownups would think this was the most perverted thing imaginable. As far as she was concerned they need never know. For her, it was simply right.</p><p>There was a slight contraction of the shaft she noticed, a spasm of sorts, and she prepared herself for what she knew was coming. She was utterly surprised, though, by the force of his orgasm. It flooded her mouth so quickly, the volume and pressure were more than she anticipated but she struggled to keep up with the flow. Swallowing in big gulps she managed, but just barely.</p><p>She was also shocked that it was so warm and salty; however this did not bother her.</p><p>Finally when the torrent of cum slowed and ceased she pulled her head back and smiled up at him, a dribble of sperm trickling down her chin. ""Was it okay,"" she asked.</p><p>""Sweetheart, it was magnificent,"" he replied.</p><p>""I guess now I have played your piano AND your organ,"" she giggled.</p><p>She did the rest of the less naked. From that day all her lessons were done in the nude. He never tired of watching her. He never again took her ten dollars, instead, making her secretly save it. When she graduated, at sixteen, with a full scholarship to a prestigious music school, she had a clandestine bankroll of over three thousand dollars.</p><p>The baked treats gave way to other treats and she grew into a lovely, shapely young woman. At the age of eleven she had her first orgasm. At twelve he took her virginity. By fifteen, at her insistence, they experimented with anal sex. Whenever she returned home from college she made a point of looking him up, though, by then the sex had all but ceased due to his age and health, which was failing.</p><p>He managed to live long enough to see her perform with a full symphony at Carnegie Hall.</p><p>When he died she was very sad, and grieved for the loss of a friend; for the one who took a misfit and gave her the tools to make the world fit around her; for the one who opened the doors to the beauty and power of music and sexuality, all through his etudes.</p>"
681,Miranda's Rites,benbad,,"['MMMMMg(9)', 'nc', 'pedo', 'coer', 'humil', 'oral']",Little girl gets nabbed stealing.,2013-07-21T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Nine year old Miranda gazed at the bandanna emblazoned with images of her favorite rock group. It was amazing! She had to have it. But the twenty-five dollar price tag made it unlikely to happen. She was at the mall by herself with only eight dollars to her name. Even if her parents had been with her they would never shell out that much for such a whimsical item.</p><p>She pushed strands of long blond hair behind her ears and thought. What could she do to acquire it? Knitted brow and pursed lips attested to the high degree of concentration being put into coming up with a plan.</p><p>Eventually an idea came to her. It only took a few seconds to refine into a finished product. First, she went to a rack of blouses and selected one. Then she went back to the scarves, situated in a small alcove of the room, out of sight of store personnel. She took the coveted item and balled it up in her left hand hidden under the blouse which she had draped over her arm. Next she went to the change room area and asked the attendant if she could try on the blouse.</p><p>She was shown to a room, closed the door, and set to work. Undoing her belt and shorts she pulled them down to the floor. She pulled her panties down half way. Taking the scarf she folded it into a shape similar to a panty shield (an item she would not need for another couple of years). She fitted it into the crotch of her underwear with the faces of the three musicians upward. The idea of their faces pressed against her in such a personal area seemed naughty to her somehow, increasing the excitement.</p><p>Panties, shorts, and belt in place she exited the change room, put the blouse back on the rack and went to the exit feeling pretty smug about her heist. But just as she was about to go through the doors a hand settled on her shoulder from behind, effectively stopping her.</p><p>She turned to stone. All the color drained from her face. Her heart skipped a beat, and when she turned to face a big black man in a security guard's uniform, it felt like it quit beating all together.</p><p>""Would you come with me, please."" It wasn't a question, and it didn't tolerate any other response than ""yes"", which she signified by nodding her head. Her mouth was too dry to verbalize an answer.</p><p>He led her through a nondescript door and down a long hallway. Descending some metal stairs, their footsteps echoed in the well like prisoners being led to a dungeon. At the bottom there was another door and another hallway, except this one was dark and narrow. Dim, naked light bulbs regularly showed their weak beams on gray cement block walls as they trudged onward. They passed numerous doors marked with various appellations pertaining to the operation and maintenance of a mall. The last door they came to was simply marked ""Private"". </p><p>He took his large ring of keys and fitted one to the lock, turning it. The loud click it made sounded to Miranda like the click of a lock in a penitentiary cell door; hollow, echoing, foreboding. Swinging it open he flicked a switch and the room illuminated.</p><p>""In here"", he said.</p><p>Meekly, with the innocence of a child and the guilt of a criminal keeping her from saying a word, she entered. </p><p>The room was heavily furnished for its small size; a desk cluttered with papers, rolling desk chair, a computer and monitor, two plain metal chairs with plastic seats and backs, a large metal table, a video camera mounted on a tripod, a flash camera mounted on a tripod pointed toward a wall decorated with a height chart, a large wooden cabinet with a combination lock on the doors, a wooden stool, a two door standing locker, and a small wooden table with a video player and tv made up the inventory.</p><p>The man went to the video camera and pressed a button. On its top a small red light began flashing.</p><p>He told her to sit on the stool, which she did.</p><p>""What's your name,"" the man asked. His voice was deep and resonant. He adjusted something on the camera as he waited for her response.</p><p>""Miranda,"" she said in a voice almost inaudible, looking at the floor.</p><p>""Speak up!"" he ordered and she jumped.</p><p>Breathing heavily with fright she answered, almost in tears, ""Miranda"", then added as an afterthought, ""Sir.""</p><p>""Do you know why you're here?"" he asked in the tone of formality rather than interest.</p><p>""No, sir"", she replied, hoping the lie was undetectable in her expression and voice. It wasn't.</p><p>""You took a scarf.""</p><p>""No I didn't,"" she quickly replied.</p><p>""Stand up,"" he ordered. ""I'll need to search you"".</p><p>Miranda felt fairly confident her hiding place was unbreachable. She stood and put her arms out while he patted her down, but she wasn't prepared when his hands slid between her legs. The sensation was odd, rude. She didn't like it. This was her private place.</p><p>When he was done he backed away, studying her.</p><p>She stole glances at him, but for the most part her gaze was on the floor. She had the unmistakable look of a child who had done something wrong and knew it.</p><p>After a few minutes, he told her to remove her clothing.</p><p>""What? No,"" she whimpered. </p><p>Very slowly, for effect, he removed his belt, doubled it over in his hand and slapped it against the desk. It made such a loud crack she could not help but jump. ""You'd better do as I say, Missy. You're in trouble enough already.""</p><p>Miranda was so scared she almost peed right there. Slowly she tugged her shirt out of her shorts and pulled it up over her head. She laid it on the table behind her. Her skin was pale to begin with, but in the washed out light it appeared even more so. There were no beginnings yet of the development of breasts. Only two small pink nipples marked the spots where this phenomenon would occur when she entered puberty.</p><p>When she made no move to continue he barked, ""Pants!""</p><p>She could feel tears starts to well in her eyes, but whether from embarrassment or fear of detection was not apparent to her. She undid her belt, unfastened the snap, and drew the zipper down. Kicking off her shoes she wriggled her hips out of her shorts, dragged them down, and stepped out of each leg.</p><p>She stood there, not moving. Her legs were skinny, hips narrow.</p><p>""You'd best be taking off them panties, too,"" he declared. ""Cause I think you're hiding something"".</p><p>""No,"" she replied, trying to be defiant; not succeeding. ""It's not right. I'm a little girl and you're a grown man. You shouldn't be able to see my...my..."" she stammered, not knowing how to phrase it delicately.</p><p>""Your what? Pussy? Cunt? Twat? Gash? Hole? Va-GI-na?"" he mocked, crudely. ""Get 'em off. Now.""</p><p>His use of these epithets and the tone of his voice frightened her. She was not used to rough language from adults.</p><p>Knowing that all was about to be revealed she trembled. Her hands came slowly to the waistband of her Hello Kitty panties. She steeled herself to being laid bare as the lowly thief that she was. No other thoughts occurred to her. Shame was written in her face.</p><p>When the panties were half way down the guard made a snatch at them. ""What's this,"" he asked, holding up the prize with smug arrogance.</p><p>""I dunno,"" she lied.</p><p>""Where did it come from?""</p><p>""I dunno."" The tenor of her voice was unconvincing. She made a move to pull her panties back up, but he checked that.</p><p>""No. Take them off,"" he instructed.</p><p>""Why?"" she asked with concern.</p><p>He smiled a big smile. His mouth full of glistening white teeth made a striking contrast to his dark brown skin, like a glass of milk surrounded by pure chocolate. But, the tone of his voice was anything but pure when he told her, ""I think I'd better do a body cavity search.""</p><p>Miranda wasn't sure what that was, but it didn't sound fun.</p><p>And, it wasn't.</p><p>She removed her panties. He came close and pried her mouth open with a huge hand and shining a small flashlight in it he peered inside.</p><p>""I'm gonna set you on the table,"" he said, placing his hands on her waist he lifted her effortlessly to the cold hard surface. He made her lie back, put her feet flat, with her legs bent and spread. Her pussy was almost hairless with just the faintest of pubic hairs beginning to sprout, fine as silk and golden in hue. He spread the lips with one hand and probed the tender pink hole. She gasped when he slid one massive finger just inside.</p><p>""Ow! That hurts"" she complained.</p><p>""Be quiet"" was the only response.</p><p>The hymen effectively stopped much progress. He toyed with the idea of ""popping"" it, but decided not to.</p><p>Next he made her get on her hands and knees, facing away from him. He spread her ass cheeks. </p><p>Being only nine she had very little inclination of what might actually be happening, thinking only of being caught stealing and what her parents would say. It wasn't until he placed his fingertip against her anus that the glimmer of personal fear began to develop. He pressed. She could feel the force of it slowly making its way inside her butt. She had had suppositories before, but this was much larger. She moaned with discomfort. He played with her ass hole, moving his finger in and out a few times. When he ceased he went back to the desk chair.</p><p>""Sit up,"" he said. She turned and sat on the edge of the table, her legs dangling toward the floor. She crossed her arms in front of her and hunched over a little in an attempt to cover up. </p><p>The guard stared at her for a long moment, then he said, ""Stealing is a serious offense. You could get up to fifteen years in jail.""</p><p>Frantic, she exclaimed, ""I didn't mean to do it. I'm sorry. Please let me go.""</p><p>""You didn't mean to do it!?"" His voice was raised in disbelief. ""You stuffed them in your panties next to your pussy! They didn't just fall in there!""</p><p>Miranda was scared out of her wits. She didn't want to go to jail. Her bottom lip began to quiver.</p><p>The guard looked unimpressed. ""Tears won't help you.""</p><p>She gazed at him, ""What'll happen to me?"" she asked, near tears.</p><p>""Look,"" he said. ""I've already notified the Sheriff. They'll send somebody to pick you up and take you to jail. You'll be arraigned before a judge and they'll call your parents, who can probably get you out on bail. You'll need to get a lawyer. Then there'll be a trial. Of course, I will have to testify that I found the stolen article on you when I did a search. But, with any luck you might only get twelve years, and you could get out early on probation, say, in ten. So you'd be what, nineteen, twenty, when you got out?""</p><p>A slight nod of the head was all she could manage. Her mind was muddled with all he had just told her. She didn't want to go to jail. She didn't want the cops, a judge, or a jury. She didn't even want her parents to find out what a bad person she was.</p><p>They sat there for fifteen minutes; Miranda on the table and the guard in his chair. ""Can I get dressed?"" she asked.</p><p>""Absolutely not,"" he answered, gruffly.</p><p>A knock at the door caused her to jump. </p><p>The guard opened it to let in two police officers and two other men.</p><p>""What's going on?"" said one of the policemen. The guard explained the situation. He told Miranda the other two men were the store manager and the assistant manager.</p><p>""Did you do a cavity search?"" asked the other officer.</p><p>""Yeah, but go ahead and do another one, for official purposes.""</p><p>They made Miranda lie back on the table again with her feet on its edge, then they took turns probing her vagina. She tried not to complain, but it hurt, and she murmured, ""Ow!""</p><p>""Be quiet, thief"", one officer snapped, ""You're lucky I don't shove my whole fist in there."" That was a very uncomfortable thought to Miranda.</p><p>The cops each grabbed an ankle, lifting her ass off the table, pushing her knees toward her chin. Then the four men in turn separated her butt cheeks and poked a finger inside.</p><p>They concluded she was hiding no more goods. </p><p>She was instructed to stand against the wall, facing forward, where a height chart ran up one side. On her it measured three feet ten inches. The flash camera was moved into position and a photo taken. Another with her turned to the right, one to the left, and one of her back view completed the set. Something about the flash seemed to accentuate that these were no ordinary pictures, but mug shots. She began to cry, silently, tears streaming down her face. But when they put her hands behind her back and fastened on a set of handcuffs she could hold back no longer. Her sobs became audible, the weeping of a frightened little girl.</p><p>They moved toward the door, ready to transport her to the waiting jail. She thought of how ashamed she would feel being led naked and handcuffed through the crowded mall. Everyone would know she was a criminal. There would be whispered remarks, pointing, and derisive laughter. Maybe some of her friends would see her, or, worse, her parent's friends.</p><p>Her breathing was short and quick. Her heartbeat hammered at her temples almost driving her mad. What could she do? She wished she had never seen that bandanna. Oh, she would do just about anything not to have this happen. </p><p>As if he had read her thoughts the guard spoke in an almost matter-of-fact manner, ""Maybe there's another way."" </p><p>""What are you talkin' about?"" asked the manager.</p><p>""She should have the right to redeem herself. But, I don' know. It would take the agreement of all of us... and her."" It was like he was dismissing it even before telling her what he had in mind, as something he knew wouldn't be accepted. But, she was desperate. </p><p>""What?"" she asked. ""Tell me,"" she begged. ""I'll do anything.""</p><p>The five men left her, handcuffed, in the room and stepped outside to confer for a few minutes. All the while Miranda was thinking, ""Please, please let them agree"".</p><p>When they reentered they told her they had reached a decision.The guard turned on the tv and popped a disk in the dvd player, at the same time telling her, ""You might find this too disgusting, but it is the only thing that will keep you from going to jail.""</p><p>The screen came to life with a naked woman surrounded by many naked men, their penises erect. The woman had one in her mouth moving her head up and down on the shaft while using her hand to pump it as well. After a few minutes the man took his penis from her mouth and squirted a thick milky liquid into it. The woman revealed her catch before swallowing, then opened her mouth to show it was gone. This act was repeated many times, till all the men had had a turn.</p><p>Miranda stared at the scene in disbelief. She never knew guy's things could do that. It WAS disgusting. But she didn't want to go to jail, and the woman didn't seem to mind it. The guard clicked off the tv. The sound startled her out of her reverie. She looked up; her big blue eyes told the tale of her fright.</p><p>""Well?"" One of the cops was talking. ""Here's the deal. You will suck each one of our cocks. We will cum in your mouth and you will swallow it. You will never tell anyone what happened here or we will present the tape to the authorities and have you arrested. Agreed?""</p><p>Miranda thought for a couple of seconds. She had no choice. Looking at the floor she nodded her head. She wasn't sure she could do it, but she had to try.</p><p>The handcuffs were removed and the other four men left one of the officers in the room with her. He undid his pants and slid them to the floor.</p><p>It was the first time Miranda had ever seen an adult male naked from the waist down. It was kinda scary. His legs were hairy and there was a big tuft of hair growing all around his ""parts"". She felt grossed out by the uneven sack under his thing; one side hung lower than the other and the skin was all wrinkly.</p><p>She sat in one of the chairs and he stroked himself to a hard on. It looked so much bigger in real life. Bringing it near her mouth he told her to open up. She took a deep breath and parted her lips. The man slid it in and began to move his hips. The shaft slid back and forth over her tongue.</p><p>The thought of what was happening almost made her sick. This was the thing he peed from.</p><p>She was confused about what, exactly, she should be doing. After a period of adjustment she discovered that using lip and tongue pressure he seemed to respond positively. It seemed like it took forever before he announced he was about to cum. </p><p>She knew from the video there would be a lot. She tried to ready herself for it, but it was more than she thought. There was a barely noticeable contracture of the muscles immediately preceding his ejaculation. She swallowed quickly, over and over again, trying to keep up with the flow. She choked and gagged, but none left her lips for fear it would disqualify her from their bargain. The taste was horrible; salty sweet. This was worse than she imagined.</p><p>He pulled his cock from her mouth and she wanted to throw up, but knew that would surely not be accepted. As he dressed she shuddered from head to toe from the repulsive act.</p><p>He left and the other cop entered. He was already hard, and his dick was bigger than the first. She was able to get her lips around it, but found if she took it too far in she gagged, so she concentrated on quick, short strokes. The amount of cum he spewed into her mouth was not great, but the force of it caused her to choke.</p><p>As she swallowed the last of it her tummy was already feeling full of the vile fluid.</p><p>The manager followed. His dick would be the smallest. Miranda was amazed by the wide variety of sizes and the amount they ejaculated. It was easier to swallow his load. She hoped she was getting used to it.</p><p>The assistant's penis was longer than his boss's and somewhat pointed at the end. This made it easier for Miranda to take it into her mouth. However the way he came into the room walked up to her was like he had something to prove. He put his hands behind her head and began pumping hard from the first. His thrusts were deep causing her to gag and slammed her face into his pubic hair.</p><p>Luckily he didn't take long and his load was small compared to the others. She swallowed it relatively easily, but her face was red from the physical abuse, and she gasped for breath from his dick repeatedly being rammed down her throat. She was almost in tears. </p><p>""One more, just one more,"" she thought. ""I can do it"".</p><p>The black guard came in last. Miranda was startled that the color of his cock was the same as his skin, deep brown. She had never thought of it before. It seemed logical, but it still amazed her.</p><p>The other thing that amazed her more was his size. He was by far longer and thicker than the others. This made her panic-stricken. She wasn't sure she would be able to handle it.</p><p>She dutifully opened her mouth as far as she could. She was barely able to accept the tip.</p><p>Grasping the shaft with both hands she worked it as she had seen the woman in the video. Every thrust compressed her tongue and spread her jaws until she thought they would split. </p><p>It took a while, and when he came she was over whelmed by the amount. He exploded into her mouth. She swallowed as quickly as she could, six, seven, eight times, but still some spurted out the sides of her mouth and rolled down her neck. She gasped and gagged.</p><p>She was afraid this would negate everything; that she would still end up going to jail. She decided when he was finished she would scoop it up with her fingers and suck it off from them. But he would not stop. Another surge inundated her mouth. More escaped, some landing in her lap seeping between her legs.</p><p>After a third ejaculation, with more landing in her lap, he was done and pulled out.</p><p>Miranda quickly scooped the cum from her face and neck, licking her fingers. Then she groped in her snatch collecting as much of the puddle as possible and sucking it into her mouth. It was so disgusting. She jumped off the chair and got on her knees, quickly bringing her face to the seat to suck up what had pooled there.</p><p>The guard chuckled at her actions. ""Very thorough,"" he commented. ""I like that.""</p><p>He went to the locker as he redressed himself, retrieved a towel and tossed it to her. ""Clean yourself up,"" he said. Then he went to the door and opened it for the others to enter.</p><p>The men all had smirks on their faces as they watched her. The guard gathered up her clothes and tossed them into the hallway.</p><p>""Get the hell out of here,"" he said, pushing her out the door, ""and remember, you have the right to remain silent. Don't tell anyone about this. We have video proof of you trying to steal.""</p><p>Miranda didn't hesitate. She dressed with all the speed could muster and ran down the hallway.</p><p>Inside the room they laughed as they listened to her dart through the metal doorway and heard her steps fade away up the stairs.</p><p>The guard removed the tape from the video machine. ""Your idea of putting all that boy-band stuff in that little niche was genius,"" he said as he labeled the case he slipped the tape into.</p><p>The manager snickered, ""Yeah, they just can't resist it"".</p><p>One of the sheriffs said, ""Well, we'd better get these uniforms back to the costume shop"". The other agreed and they left. </p><p>The guard unlocked the cabinet and opened the doors. ""That little cunt won't steal again for a while,"" he said, as he squeezed the case in between one labeled ""Millicent"" and one labeled ""Misty"". He added, ""This one ought to bring a fortune.""</p><p>Miranda left the mall with all due speed. She walked briskly toward her home. It had been a horrible day in the life of this little girl, filled with the rites of passage. She had been caught stealing, strip searched, and held naked for two and a half hours against her will. All her orifices had been poked and probed repeatedly. She had had mug shots taken, been handcuffed, and shown pornographic videos. Her pussy and asshole were sore. She had a sickly, full feeling in her stomach from having sucked the cocks of five adult males and drained and swallowed the contents of their nut sacks, even though she had never even seen an adult dick before, or knew what it could do. </p><p>The most important thing to her, though, was that she didn't get arrested or taken to jail and, so long as she never told anyone, no one would ever know. And she definitely had no intentions of ever mentioning it to a soul.</p><p>She smiled, thinking, ""Whew!""</p>"
682,"Blackmailed By My Daughter!, Part 1",Benedict,,"['Mg', '1st', 'cons', 'pedo', 'blkm', 'inc', 'bd', 'oral']",An 8 year old catches her father watching her in the bath and wants some questions answered...,2012-02-23T00:00:00,This story is fiction. Nothing in it should be considered to be real or incitement to try anything mentioned.,"<p>""I saw you!"" Sally, my eight year old daughter's voice came from the door of my bedroom as I was sitting on my bed in my pyjamas, cutting into my pleasant reverie about what I'd seen just a few minutes ago.</p><p>""I saw you when I was in the bath! You were peeping at me through the crack in the door and rubbing your willy!""</p><p>""What?"" I exclaimed.</p><p>""Your willy was all big and sticking up and you were rubbing it,"" she repeated and it didn't help that she was standing there dressed only in a t-shirt style nightie with a cute teddy on the front saying ""Hug me"". I tried to ignore the lovely legs that I could see below it and said ""Sweetie, that's nonsense,"" trying to convince her she was wrong.</p><p>""No it isn't. I could see it in the round mirror!"" she said, triumphantly.</p><p>Oh god. I thought I'd been really careful, she'd been having her Friday night bath, the door had been open and I had been looking at her beautiful body through the gap between the hinge and the frame and, yes, I'd been masturbating, but I thought that she wouldn't know. I hadn't realised that my shaving mirror would be in the right place and at the right angle to let her see what I'd been up to.</p><p>""You're one of those peedyfiles that Mrs Jenkins told us about at school. She said that if someone tried to make us look at their bits or do stuff or hurt us we should call the police. And I heard her say to Mr Wilson that if she had her way she'd cut their bits off altogether!""</p><p>""Sweetheart, look, please, daddy made a mistake. You know I love you and I'd never hurt you, but if you told anyone about this the Police would come and take me away and maybe put me in prison and then you'd have to go and live with Auntie Alice."" I thought the mention of my late wife's sister would do the trick, Sally didn't really like her and having to live with her wasn't something she'd want.</p><p>Fortunately I was right because she said ""Ugh, ok, so maybe I won't tell on you.""</p><p>""Thank you, sweetheart, now can we forget about this, please?""</p><p>She thought for a moment, then said ""No, if I'm not going to tell I want something.""</p><p>I stared at her, ""what?""</p><p>""A pony!"" she declared.</p><p>I was incredulous. My daughter was trying to blackmail me. I thought quickly to forestall her. ""Darling, we live in a flat on the third floor in the middle of a city. Where are you going to keep a pony?""</p><p>""Oh,"" she thought about this and then said ""Alright, I want more pocket money.""</p><p>Damn, she wasn't going to give up. Still, I currently gave her three pounds a week which was enough for her to buy some sweets and a girls' comic so maybe if I gave her a bit more it would silence her. ""How much?""</p><p>""Twenty pounds""</p><p>""And what would you do with twenty pounds? You can't spend it all on sweets, you'd make yourself really ill. But I tell you what, I'll give you five pounds a week, that way you can save up for something nice.""</p><p>""Hmm, ok, five pounds, but you also have to tell me something.""</p><p>""What's that?""</p><p>""You have to tell me what those people are doing in those magazines on top of your wardrobe.""</p><p>My jaw dropped. How had she found out about my bondage magazines? I was sure they were well out of her sight and reach and what could I tell her anyway?</p><p>""I was looking for my birthday presents and you'd left the ladder in here when you were fixing the curtains, so I climbed up to see if you'd hidden them on the wardrobe, but they weren't there but there were these magazines with people sort of tied up in them and wearing funny clothes that showed off their bits and the men's willys were sticking up like yours.""</p><p>""Look, Sally, those magazines are for grown ups, you shouldn't have seen them and you're not old enough to know about them.""</p><p>""But I want to know!""</p><p>""Well I can't tell you.""</p><p>""Yes, you can.""</p><p>""No, I won't.""</p><p>A calculating look came over her face then she said in a sing-song tone ""My daddy watches me in the bath, my daddy rubs his big willy when he watches me. My daddy's got these funny magazines. My daddy makes me take off my nightie in his bedroom so he can look at me!""</p><p>""What? No I don't!"" I said at this last comment.</p><p>""Yes you do,"" she said, suddenly pulling her nightie off.</p><p>I tried not to stare at her naked body, but the sight was captivating. She was slim, her long blonde hair hanging down towards her smooth chest and flat belly with her hairless cleft just visible between her slender legs.</p><p>""Darling, please put your nightie back on,"" I begged.</p><p>""No. Either you tell me what I want to know or I tell on you, even if it means I have to live with Auntie Alice."" She looked down towards my legs. ""And I think you like looking at me cos your willy's all big again"".</p><p>I looked down too and realised that the front of my pyjama bottoms was tented out by an erection that I hadn't even realised I'd got. I glanced back at her and knew that I wanted to tell her what she wanted just so I could keep that sweet little body close to me.</p><p>""Alright, I'll tell you, but you have to promise that you'll never tell anyone, otherwise daddy will get into trouble.""</p><p>""I promise, cross my heart and hope to die,"" she said,</p><p>I climbed on the chair and got the magazines down, aware that my erection had now slipped out of the slot in the front of my pyjama bottoms and was sticking rigidly into the air, but I didn't care any more even when Sally giggled as I got down, watching my penis wiggle and sway around.</p><p>""Ok,"" I said, sitting back on the bed. ""Come and sit beside me and we'll talk."" She quickly snuggled up next to me and I put my left arm around her, caressing the soft skin of her arm as I did.</p><p>""Now first, do you know what this is?"" I asked, indicating my penis.</p><p>""Yes, it's your big sticky up willy"" she giggled.</p><p>""Well, yes, but its also called my penis and when it's like this it's called an erection. A daddy's penis gets like that when he sees someone he thinks is really beautiful and sexy.""</p><p>""You mean like me?""</p><p>""Yes, but usually it's a grown woman like your mummy.""</p><p>""I miss mummy.""</p><p>""So do I, sweetheart. You see eight years ago, daddy's penis got all big like this and he put it into mummy's vagina, that's the hole between her legs, and then we made a baby that was you"".</p><p>""Is this my vaj... vag..."" she couldn't remember the word, but spread her legs and pointed to her little cleft.</p><p>I admired its innocent beauty, ""Yes, that's your vagina, when you grow up you can make babies there too.""</p><p>""So what the people were doing in those magazines, that's what you do when you make babies?""</p><p>I chuckled, ""Not exactly. Those are games that grown-ups play in private because they feel nice, let me show you."" I picked up the first magazine which showed a dominant woman on the front in thigh boots and a leather corset, holding a whip whilst a naked man knelt at her feet.</p><p>""Now this man likes a woman to boss him around and tell him what to do. If he doesn't do it right she might hit him with the whip.""</p><p>""Ow, wouldn't that hurt?""</p><p>""It might, but the thing is there's a word 'consent' which means he agrees to let her hit him and she agrees not to hit him too hard, so actually they'll both enjoy it. Now on this inside page you can see she's tied him down to the bed with his arms and legs out, so she can do things to him and he can't stop her, but you can see that he's got an erection which means that he's really having a good time.""</p><p>Sally nodded then said ""In that picture she's got her hand around his will- his penis,"" clearly proud she'd got the new word right.</p><p>""Yes, it feels nice for a man when a woman does that.""</p><p>""So if I do it to you it will feel nice?"" she said, reaching out suddenly and putting her hand around my erection.</p><p>I gasped, ""oh yes, sweetheart, that's very nice!"" I said. If anyone had told me earlier today that I'd be lying on a bed with my naked daughter's hand caressing my penis, I'd have laughed, yet here I was and loving it. ""If you rub your hand up and down that will feel even better."" Inexpertly, but enthusiastically, she started to masturbate me. ""Oh, that's great, but please stop for now and just hold it"" I said, knowing that a few more seconds would have had me coming and I wanted to save that for a while.</p><p>""Ok, daddy."" She turned the page to the centrefold which showed them in a 69 position, the woman sitting on the man's face with his penis in her mouth. ""I saw this but it looks silly, I thought they were going to wee on each other or something.""</p><p>""Well,"" I began, ""actually some people..."" but then I stopped.</p><p>""What? Come on, you promised to tell me"".</p><p>""Ok, but it might seem a bit gross. Some people do actually like someone else to wee on them.""</p><p>""Ugh, icky!""</p><p>""It may seem like that, but it's really not so bad and some people really do like it."" I didn't tell her that I'd enjoyed watersports with my wife and the idea of my daughter urinating on me made my penis perk up again.</p><p>""But what's actually happening is that he's licking her vagina and she's sucking on his penis which feels very nice for both of them and if we look over the page you can see that he's done something called 'ejaculating' or 'coming' where he's squirted his semen, that's the white stuff, onto the woman's face and into her mouth.""</p><p>""And does that make a baby too?""</p><p>""No,"" I smiled. ""That only happens if it goes into her vagina. He's just squirted it because she's made him feel really good.""</p><p>""Oh, right. So do you want me to do that to you?""</p><p>I looked down at her in astonishment. ""Do you really want to?""</p><p>""Sure, why not? You're still all hard and it looks like fun and I bet that was what you were thinking about when you were watching me in the bath anyway."" I certainly had, but never believed it could happen! ""Shall I sit on you like that?""</p><p>""Oh god, yes, please! But help me take my pyjamas off first."" Quickly I unbuttoned the jacket whilst she pulled down the trousers.</p><p>""Do I tie you down too?"" She didn't know that in the bottom of the wardrobe was a locked suitcase with a load of bondage equipment in it and the idea of her tying me down certainly appealed, but now I was so horny I couldn't wait.</p><p>""We'll maybe do that another time, for now I just want you to sit on my face.""</p><p>I slid down the bed a bit and then watched in delight as my daughter swung her thigh over my face giving me a perfect view of her sweet little pussy. I gently pulled her down, then pressed my lips to her, giving her a soft kiss.</p><p>""Ooh, that felt nice!"" I didn't reply, but did it again, then flicked my tongue along the length of her cleft. ""Oh, daddy that's tingly!"" she exclaimed, then caught her breath as I repeated the action pressing my tongue a little further inside.</p><p>I kept this up for a few minutes, letting her get used to the sensations, then she said ""but I'm supposed to put your penis in my mouth too, aren't I?""</p><p>I lifted her up a little and said ""Yes. Think of it like a lollipop, but you should only suck and lick it, not bite, because that's nasty.""</p><p>""Ok, daddy."" She bent down and took the tip between her lips for a moment, then said ""Wow, it's big, I can barely get it into my mouth.""</p><p>""That's ok, sweetie, you don't have to if you don't want to.""</p><p>""No, I want to, I just need to try again."" So saying, she adjusted the angle slightly and this time managed to get the whole head in with a ""Mmmph"".</p><p>""Oh Sally, you're such a good girl, that's really great"" I said. ""Now just lick around the top with your tongue... oh yess!!"" I lapped at her sweet little pussy again, trying to concentrate on what I was doing to keep me from coming too soon, but it was no good as my climax was approaching fast.</p><p>""Sally, my sweet, I'm about to squirt my white stuff out of the end of my penis. If you don't want me to do that, please stop now.""</p><p>""I do want it, go on daddy squirt it!"" She popped the head of my penis back in her hot little mouth and licked all around the crown.</p><p>""Oh yes, darling, yesss!!!"" I gasped as I experienced one of the most incredible orgasms I'd ever had. My semen shot endlessly from my rigid penis. Sally was surprised by the first blast into her mouth and pulled away, meaning the next couple of shots squirted into her face, but then she pushed her head back down and caught the rest in her mouth.</p><p>At last I stopped ejaculating and collapsed back exhausted. My daughter climbed off me and swung around to cuddle up beside me.</p><p>""Was I good, daddy? Did I do it right?""</p><p>""My darling daughter, you were incredible. That was absolutely fantastic."" I looked at her face with my semen splattered across it, then leaned over to kiss her, tasting my come on her lips. ""Now pass me those tissues over there and we'll wipe up this mess and when I've had a few minutes to recover, I'll see what I can do about making you feel really good too.""</p><p>""Ok daddy, that sounds great""</p><p>It did indeed, the weekend was coming and I had so many things to teach my daughter...</p>"
683,"Blackmailed By My Daughter!, Part 2",Benedict,,"['Mg', '1st', 'cons', 'pedo', 'inc', 'bd', 'toys']","Having blackmailed her father into telling her about bondage and giving him oral sex, it's her turn to be stimulated...",2012-03-21T00:00:00,This story is fiction. Nothing in it should be considered to be real or incitement to try anything mentioned.,"<p>My eight year old daughter had caught me masturbating as I watched her taking her Friday night bath and had threatened to tell her teachers about me. Fortunately I'd convinced her not to, but she had demanded to know what the men and women in my bondage magazines were doing as the price of her silence.</p><p>I had had no real choice but to do so and when she'd seen a picture of a couple 69ing she'd decided we should do that and we ended up with her sucking my penis until I ejaculated.</p><p>Now read on...</p><p>I took the tissues from my daughter and gently wiped my semen from her face.</p><p>""Are you ok, Sally? Was that alright?""</p><p>She giggled ""Yes daddy, it was fine.""</p><p>""And it didn't taste bad?""</p><p>""No, it was..."" she paused, licking her lips where a little remained, ""it was sort of like salty yoghurt.""</p><p>Now it was my turn to laugh. ""Well, I've not heard it described that way before, but as long as you like yoghurt!""</p><p>I gave her a little squeeze whilst we were cuddled up and she returned it.</p><p>""Anyway, now you've been so good to me and I need a little time to recover, how about I show you a bit more about what grown ups like to do in my magazines.""</p><p>""Ok, daddy, that sounds good.""</p><p>I picked up another of my bondage magazines which Sally had found on top of my wardrobe and opened it.</p><p>""Now the first magazine we looked at had a man tied up by a woman, didn't it? Well this one has men tying up women. Again, of course, I should mention that even though it might look as if he's being nasty to her, she has agreed that he can do these things to her and he's not going to hurt her in a bad way.</p><p>""First of all you can see here that he's got her bent over a bench because he wants to spank her. See where he's smacking her bottom there.""</p><p>""Ow,"" said Sally, ""I know you said she's letting him do that, but wouldn't that hurt a lot?""</p><p>""If he just did it hard, yes, it would, but if he starts off gently and builds up slowly, it doesn't hurt so much and she can enjoy it.""</p><p>""Hmm,"" my daughter replied, not convinced. ""I'm not sure I'd enjoy it.""</p><p>""Well, maybe I won't spank you... yet!"" I smiled.</p><p>She looked up at me, trying to guess whether I was teasing or being serious, but couldn't decide.</p><p>""Anyway,"" I continued, ""now he's got her on her back with her wrists tied one to each ankle and you can see how that makes her keep her legs apart so he can play with her vagina.""</p><p>""What's that thing he's got in his hand?""</p><p>""Ah, that's called a vibrator. It's got a motor and batteries in so it vibrates and makes the woman feel really good.""</p><p>""Do you have one of those, daddy?"" Sally asked.</p><p>""Well, not exactly like that, but yes, why?""</p><p>""Because after I put your penis in my mouth you squirted your stuff you said you'd make me feel really good too.""</p><p>""I did indeed, just a moment.""</p><p>I got off the bed and went over to the wardrobe where, in the bottom, was a large suitcase that contained the bondage gear and sex toys that my late wife and I used to play with. I rotated the combination dials to the correct numbers 403-642 (my wife's measurements!) and opened it.</p><p>Sally scooted across the bed and looked in. ""What is all that stuff?""</p><p>""These are toys that your mummy and I used to play with. I'll show you all of them at some time, but what I'm looking for is this one..."" I picked out an egg shaped vibrator and installed a pair of new batteries in the control unit. ""This one will make you feel good.""</p><p>""Are you going to tie me up too, daddy?"" my daughter asked.</p><p>I raised my eyebrows and looked at her. ""Do you want me to tie you up?""</p><p>""Well that lady in the magazine was tied up and if that makes her feel good, it should make me feel good too, shouldn't it?""</p><p>""You're absolutely right, so I'll take some of this rope too."" I took out two short lengths and turned to Sally.</p><p>""Right, lie back on the bed with your hands by your sides."" I found the centre of the rope and, separating my hands a little, put two twists into each side before bringing my hands together to make what was called a Cat's Paw cuff which I then slipped over one of her wrists. I did the same with the other rope and wrist, then said ""Now pull your ankles up towards your hands.""</p><p>She did as she was told and I looped the ends of the ropes around her ankles, then around the rope from her wrists before doubling it back on itself and back around her ankles again and tying it to the wrist ropes, securing her but without any risk of it constricting around the ankle.</p><p>Although she initially tried to keep her thighs together, Sally quickly discovered that it was hard to maintain that position and it was a lot easier to let her knees drop to the side, revealing her innocent little crotch to my gaze.</p><p>""Comfortable, sweetheart?"" I asked.</p><p>She wriggled a bit (looking so cute) then said ""Yes, I think so.""</p><p>""Good. Now when I switch the vibrator on, hear that humming, buzzing sound? Well if I touch this to your vagina for a moment...""</p><p>""OOOOH!"" she gasped. ""That felt funny.""</p><p>""Funny bad?""</p><p>""No, funny nice! Do it again.""</p><p>""Well, if you ask nicely..."" I teased.</p><p>She pulled a face at me then said: ""Please daddy, please put that buzzing thing between my legs again.""</p><p>""Ok, since you asked"" I gently pressed the egg-shaped vibrator against her crotch. This time she didn't gasp, but took a long slow breath, then let it out again. ""Oh daddy, that's nice!""</p><p>""I'm glad you like it."" Slowly I started to move the egg around, rocking it from side to side, then up and down a little, but, for the moment, staying away from where her clitoris was. Each movement seemed to garner a different reaction from her, from faint moans to quick pants to sweet little whimpers.</p><p>Teasingly, for a moment I took the egg away and was treated to the delightful sight of her spreading her knees even wider and pushing her hips up, trying to recover the lost contact, so I gave her what she wanted and she responded with a satisfied ""MMmmmmmmm"".</p><p>I decided it was time to go a bit further, so I tipped the pointed end of the egg down to her clitoris and got a gasped ""Ohhh!!!"" from her.</p><p>""Now where I just put that,"" I told her, ""was a special bit of a woman called her clitoris and it's really sensitive. So I'm going to do that again, but if it gets too much, just say and I'll stop.""</p><p>""Please, daddy, do it again! That was so nice...""</p><p>""Ok."" I tipped the egg down again and clearly it wasn't too sensitive for her because, from pure instinct, she responded by pushing her crotch up against it. I didn't even need to move the egg now, Sally was wiggling and bucking her hips trying to find the best place when suddenly she gave a strangled ""Ahhhhh!"" and dropped back on the bed.</p><p>Quickly I switched off the vibrator and put my arms around her.</p><p>""Oh daddy!"" she said, breathlessly, ""what was that? What happened?""</p><p>""That, my sweet, was what's called an orgasm. It's like what happened with me when I squirted my stuff, but women don't do that, they just get a really nice feeling all over.""</p><p>""Wow, you're totally right there, that was..."" she shook her head, not having the words.</p><p>""I Know, your first time can be really intense, but don't worry, there will be plenty more of those to come.""</p><p>She smiled, ""I hope so! But now I know why you needed to have a rest after I did that to you.""</p><p>""Yes, it's exhausting, so let's get you untied and into your nightie and then we can snuggle up in bed together.""</p><p>I did as I said and we cuddled up, both happy and satisfied.</p><p>My last thought as I drifted off to sleep was that it was still only Friday night. How much more fun could we have on Saturday and Sunday...</p>"
684,"Blackmailed By My Daughter!, Part 3",Benedict,,"['Mg', '1st', 'cons', 'pedo', 'inc', 'mast', 'oral']","After being blackmailed by his 8 year old daughter into introducing her to oral sex, her father starts teaching her some more fun things...",2012-05-08T00:00:00,This story is fiction. Nothing in it should be considered to be real or incitement to try anything mentioned.,"<p>I awoke with my arm around Sally, my eight year old daughter and realised we'd slept cuddled up like that all night.</p><p>I looked at her lying next to me and gently brushed her blonde hair away from her beautiful face, then leaned over and placed a gentle kiss on her lips. She smiled slightly in her sleep, so I did it again, this time running my hand softly down her body, feeling its warmth beneath her thin cotton nightie, then down to her bare thigh and back up a little way to squeeze her cute bottom.</p><p>She awoke with a faint ""Mmm"" sound, then opened her eyes and looked at me. ""Hello daddy"" she said and gave me a hug and a kiss.</p><p>""Good morning, beautiful, fancy some breakfast?""</p><p>""Yes please"", she said and hugged me again. This time I had turned a bit more towards her and she looked puzzled for moment as something had prodded into her, then she reached down to find my morning erection in my pyjamas. ""Daddy's all big again!"" she said with a smile.</p><p>""Yes, he is, so how about we have a shower first and you can do something about it?""</p><p>She laughed, ""you mean like I did last night?"" referring to how she'd had her first experience of giving me oral sex.</p><p>""Maybe, we'll see,"" I replied, wiggling my eyebrows.</p><p>Sally started to hold my hand as we walked towards the bathroom, but I took it and placed it around my penis which was rock hard and jutting out of the front of my pyjamas. She giggled as she found she could use it to steer me around the corner and then waggled it back and forth, causing me to walk in an s-shape as we got into the bathroom.</p><p>""That's a good girl, now let's get you out of that nightie."" I slipped it over her head admiring her sweet little body as it was revealed, then started to reach for my pyjama bottoms, but she was already there saying ""my turn now!"" and pulled them down, however she'd not stretched the waistband enough for my penis to get all the way through the slit at the front, so it was tugged down before springing back up again, making her laugh once more.</p><p>Sally patted it back and forth and up and down a couple of times saying ""Look, daddy's penis is all bouncy!""</p><p>""It is indeed, honey, but let me turn the shower on now and then you can play with it a bit more."" I took off my pyjama top and started on the shower whilst she tucked her hair into a cute pink shower cap to keep it dry, then we got into the shower and I closed the door.</p><p>It was a snug fit with two of us in there, but that just meant we were pressed up against each other and nobody was objecting as I soaped up my hands and started to gently rub them all over her, starting with her hands and arms, then going slowly down her back to squeeze her lovely bottom cheeks and slipping my finger between them. ""Now daddy's just going to make sure your bottom is nice and clean,"" I said as I carefully pressed my fingertip against her little rosebud.</p><p>She wriggled and said ""ooh!"" as I did, but didn't stop me, in fact, after a moment, she actually pushed back against it and for a second the tip popped inside her, eliciting a gasp. ""Ok, honey?"" I asked. ""Yes, it just felt weird for a bit, but it was actually quite nice."" I didn't say anything, but made a mental note for later.</p><p>I rinsed the soap off her back and bum before working my way down her legs, taking the chance to place a soft kiss on each cheek as I knelt down to reach her feet, then turned her around and worked my way back up, skirting around her hairless pussy, up to her chest where I softly stroked her nipples, feeling the tiny buds getting hard under my fingers so I couldn't resist giving them a gentle tweak. Again she gasped, but then said ""please daddy, do that again, it was nice!"", so I obliged, and got an ""mmm!"" in return.</p><p>Finally I soaped my hands up and washed her face before rinsing it off with a flannel and said ""There, how's that?""</p><p>Sally looked at me and said ""You've missed a bit!""</p><p>""Have I sweetie? Which bit was that?""</p><p>""This bit!"" she said, pointing between her legs.</p><p>""Did I?"" I asked in mock astonishment.</p><p>""Yes, so you need to do it now.""</p><p>""Ok, but perhaps you'd better give me a hand,"" I smiled.</p><p>""Alright."" She took the soap and rubbed it over my hand, then spread her legs and put my hand between them. I cupped my hand over her vagina and slowly moved it in a little circle, pressing the heel of the hand against her pubic mound, then slipped my middle finger up such that it rested between her labia.</p><p>I moved my finger back and forth a little, so it just pressed against her clitoris and she squeezed her thighs together, breathing quicker. ""Oooh, yes daddy, do that, please!"" she begged, ""ooh, oh!!!"" She almost collapsed against me as I gave her her second ever orgasm, so I put my arms around her until she'd recovered.</p><p>""That was nice daddy!"" she said after she'd got her breath back. ""You're welcome,"" I replied with a smile.</p><p>""Shall I wash you now?"" she asked. ""I think that would be a good idea.""</p><p>She reached up and started to do my back then, as I'd done, said ""now I'm going to make sure your bottom's clean too"". I said ""that's fine, sweetie, just be gentle."" I felt her small hand slip between my buttock cheeks and then press a fingertip against my anus and push a little way in. I'd always enjoyed anal play and the feeling of my daughter's finger there almost made me ejaculate on the spot.</p><p>She wiggled it back and forth a little longer, then carried on down my legs and back up my front. When she'd done my face she was looking up at me with an impish grin on her lips.</p><p>""Now who's missed a bit?"" I teased.</p><p>""Which bit was that?""</p><p>I soaped up her hands and put them on my penis. ""This bit!""</p><p>Giggling, she rubbed her hands up and down the shaft, fascinated by the way the foreskin slid back and forth. I was desperately trying to hold on, but then said ""Sweetheart, I'm going to squirt my stuff again!""</p><p>""Ok,"" she said, ""but let me rinse off this soap."" She held my penis under the running water until the soap had been washed off, then leaned down and put the head in her mouth. It only took a couple of seconds before I was ejaculating helplessly and it seemed to go on for ages.</p><p>Finally I subsided and she stood up and, opened her mouth, sticking out her semen coated tongue. ""Look, I got it all in my mouth this time!""</p><p>I hugged her and said, ""you did indeed, you good little girl you. Now let's get dry and have some breakfast and then we're going out shopping.""</p><p>She quickly swallowed my ejaculate and said ""For sweets?""</p><p>""Yes, and somewhere else.""</p><p>""Where?""</p><p>""Ah, that's a surprise, but I think you'll like it...""</p>"
685,Twin Torment,Benedict,,"['bdsm', 'gg', 'cons']","If one is fun, two are better... (short story)",2012-07-28T00:00:00,This story is fiction. Nothing in it should be considered to be real or incitement to try anything mentioned.,"<p>Samantha jumped as the sudden electric shock hit her cunny lips and she couldn't help letting out a small yelp. Immediately there was an answering cry from her twin sister Sandy and again a shock coursed through her sensitive labia, but this time she was ready for it and managed to bite back another yell.</p><p>She looked over at Sandy and mouthed ""I'm sorry"". </p><p>""I'm sorry too"" Sandy mouthed back, ""it was my fault"". </p><p>Samantha nodded, but gave her twin a brave smile, she could hardly blame her sister when she was trapped on what daddy called his ""One Bar Prison"". </p><p>It was a simple but effective way of making sure the girl wasn't going anywhere, a metal rod was attached to the floor with a dildo fitted to the top. The naked 10 year old had had to stand on tip-toes astride it whilst daddy extended the rod upwards until the dildo was securely in her cunny meaning that there was no way she could lift herself off it. Not only that, but a sensor was then put under each of her heels such that if she dropped down off her tip-toes it would complete a circuit and give her a shock through the clamps on her pussy lips.</p><p>Samantha, meanwhile, equally naked was spread-eagled against a X-shaped cross which was tilted backwards. Normally she would have been able to relax and lean back against the cross, but this time there was a pressure sensor behind her bottom such that if she touched it, she would get a shock. This meant that she had to spend her time with her hips pushed forward, displaying her bare cunny completely.</p><p>That wasn't even the worst part, though. Doing something that meant you got a shock wasn't nice, however each girl also had a very sensitive microphone next to her mouth such that the slightest noise would give a shock to the other girl! This meant that they couldn't even communicate in whispers, but could only shape words with their mouth and try not to make a sound when, inevitably, they triggered the shockers.</p><p>Daddy sometimes called this Pain Ping Pong, when they'd first started playing like this he'd give one girl a smack to make her cry out which would give the other girl a shock so she would cry out too which would cause another shock and so on until one of them finally managed to stay quiet. These days they were better at keeping the noises in, but daddy had just turned the shockers up higher!</p><p>They knew they were safe because daddy would be watching everything through the cameras he'd installed and trained on their naked bodies and he would, of course, eventually come back into the punishment room and let them off the torture devices. Then there would be lots of kissing and cuddling and touching before he fucked one of them and licked the other until they came, but neither of them knew how long that was going to be...</p>"
686,"Blackmailed By My Daughter!, Part 4",Benedict,,"['Mg', '1st', 'cons', 'pedo']","After being caught masturbating by his 8 year old daughter when she was in the bath, her father has introduced her to oral sex and bondage and now is planning some more fun things for them to do...",2012-12-21T00:00:00,This story is fiction. Nothing in it should be considered to be real or incitement to try anything mentioned.,"<p>Sally, my 8 year old daughter was lying face down on the sofa in the lounge watching Saturday morning cartoons whilst I cooked our breakfast, although things almost got burned because I couldn't resist taking a peek at her every couple of minutes.</p><p>After we'd woken up we'd showered together and, instead of her usual dressing gown, partly because it was a warm day, but mostly because I just loved the idea of her wearing it, she was dressed only in a sheer black shortie negligee which had belonged to my late wife which hid nothing of her sweet little bottom. I got so distracted at one point that it was only a warning beep from the smoke detector that called my attention back to the sausages that were blackening under the grill.</p><p>Quickly I pulled them out and put them on a couple of plates with fried eggs, fried bread and a glass of orange juice each, then took both plates into the sitting room on a tray.</p><p>""Here's breakfast, sweetheart"" I said, putting one plate on a table in front of her.</p><p>""Thanks daddy,"" she said. She turned to sit up and I smiled as she divided her attention between the food and the cartoons whist at the same time I was dividing my gaze between breakfast and admiring her sexy little body through the sheer material.</p><p>As one cartoon ended she looked across to me and giggled ""you've been looking at me, haven't you daddy?"" </p><p>""Have I?"" I said in mock surprise, ""whatever gives you that idea?""</p><p>""Because I saw you looking and because your penis is sticking up again behind your tray!"" she declared, pointing at the bulge in the front of my dressing gown.</p><p>I laughed ""Ok, you got me there, but it's only because you look so beautiful"" I replied and was rewarded with a blush and another smile.</p><p>""So are we going out to the shops, then?"". We always went shopping on Saturdays, not only to stock up on groceries, but also so she could spend her pocket money on sweets and a girls' comic. ""Sure, but I've got some things to sort out first, so you can watch some more cartoons.""</p><p>""Ok, but don't forget you promised to give me five pounds pocket money now!""</p><p>I nodded, I'd promised that after she'd caught me masturbating watching her whilst she was in the bath and she'd threatened to expose me if I didn't, so that was the price of her silence. Of course probably she wouldn't have actually done so, but I figured it was better to keep her happy than take the chance. She'd also made me tell her about the bondage magazines she'd found on top of my wardrobe and that had ended with me teaching her how to give me oral sex followed by her being tied up as I introduced her to an egg-shaped vibrator which had given her first ever orgasm.</p><p>I also remembered that originally she'd demanded a pony, however I'd convinced her that it wouldn't be possible since we lived in a third floor flat, however I had some plans in mind that could be fun for both of us.</p><p>I left her watching the TV and went into my bedroom where I took out a box which contained some of my wife's old clothes. I'd got rid of most of them after she'd died, but I'd kept some for sentimental reasons and now I rummaged around until I found a sexy see-through black thong which I'd always loved seeing her wear. I spent a few minutes working with a pair of scissors and our old sewing machine and now it was the perfect size for my daughter.</p><p>Pausing only to get dressed myself, I took it into her bedroom and looked through her chest of drawers until I found a black skirt which would come to just above her knees and a white halter-top to go with it, then laid them all out on her bed.</p><p>""Time to get dressed, Sally"" I called out.</p><p>""Just a minute, the cartoon's almost finished"". I shook my head, perish the thought that she would miss the end of the cartoon! </p><p>A few moments later she came into her bedroom, still looking so sexy through the sheer black nylon and looked at the clothes I had laid out on the bed. ""Ok, I recognise these"", she said, pointing to the top and the skirt, ""but these are new!"" She picked up the thong and turned it around, looking at it closely. ""I suppose this was mummy's too.""</p><p>""Yes, but now it's yours, so how about you try it on."" </p><p>""Sure"". I took the thong from her whilst she took off the negligee and then I knelt down and held it out whilst she stepped into it before slowly pulling it up her legs.</p><p>She wriggled a little bit as I pulled the elastic between her bum cheeks and reached around to pull it out again. ""That feels a bit weird"" she commented. ""Don't worry, you'll soon get used to it,"" I said, patting her little bottom. ""Now let me look at you.""</p><p>I led her over to her wardrobe which had a mirror on the front and turned her around so we could see her cute butt, then back, tugging up on the waistband a little, so her sweet little cleft was visible through the diaphonous material. I couldn't resist giving her a hug and a kiss. ""Damn, sweetie, you look so beautiful in that!"" She squeezed me back and said ""I can tell you like me in it because I can feel your penis is all hard again through your trousers"".</p><p>""You're right there, but now let's get your top and skirt on and we can go out.""</p><p>""I can dress myself you know, daddy"" she protested. ""Yes, you can, but today I like the idea of dressing you up myself"". She looked a bit dubious, but I held out her skirt so she could step into it, then ran my hands up her legs before I fastened it around her waist. ""Haha, oh I see, that's why you want to dress me, isn't it?!"" I smiled at her, ""you're such a clever girl, now hold your arms up so I can put this top over your head."" Of course as I did so I couldn't resist running my hands down her sides, then up to gently tweak her nipples making her wriggle again.</p><p>""Right, now sit on the bed so I can pop your socks and shoes on."" She obviously twigged what was in my mind because as I knelt in front of her slipping a pair of ankle socks on her she spread her knees apart letting me peek up her skirt and get a glimpse of her labia and kept them like that as I laced up her shoes, then, unable to resist the temptation, leaned forward and popped a quick kiss on the inside of each thigh.</p><p>""That was very nice, but remember, that's only for me, when we're out, good girls keep their knees together"" I warned.</p><p>""Sure, daddy, I know.""</p><p>""Great, now come on, let's go shopping.""</p><p>I picked up my keys and locked the door behind us whilst Sally ran ahead to press the lift button. On the way down to the basement garage I gave her a little hug and a squeeze which she happily returned, then, when the doors openend, as she always did, said ""Daddy, can I press the button please"". I held out the remote locking fob and she pushed the button to unlock the car, then jumped into the passenger seat, buckling herself in. I sat in the drivers seat and, checking that nobody was around, reached over and patted her thigh whilst stealing a quick kiss. </p><p>We drove to the shopping centre and parked, Sally immediately dashing into the newsagents to buy three comics and a pile of sweets. I paid for them, but said ""Ok, you can have them, but don't eat them all at once or you'll make yourself ill"". She pouted, but realised I was right, so settled for settled for a lollypop which she sucked on in a suggestive way, getting me all turned on again until I told her to stop it otherwise I might get arrested!</p><p>""Now it's time for me to buy you something"" I said, leading her into a clothes shop. I'd seen some cute stretch black leggings in there last time we shopped and this time I bought her a couple of pairs. Not only that, but there were some cute knee length boots in a shiny black patent material with just a hint of a heel on them. There had been complaints in the local newspaper that these were ""inappropriate"" for girls as young as my daughter, but they looked just fine to me and Sally loved them too and insisted on wearing them as we left which I didn't object to in the slightest.</p><p>We went around the supermarket and did our usual weekly shopping and as we walked back to the car I let her go ahead and admired how cute and sexy she looked in the boots with a tempting little gap between the top of the boots and the hem of the skirt.</p><p>I'd deliberately parked the car some way away from the entrance to the shops and put it so the boot was facing towards a wall which meant that there were no other vehicles around us or behind us and the car would block the view of any CCTV cameras, so when I asked Sally to help load the bags into the car she would lean over the sill to get them in and her skirt would ride up for a pretty view of the backs of her thighs.</p><p>It was so irresistible that, when the bags were loaded, I told her to stay like that for a moment whilst I knelt down and flipped up the back of her skirt, planting a kiss on each bare bum cheek, then one between them. She giggled and wiggled her bum in my face for a moment.</p><p>""Good girl,"" I said, but now let's get you home because I've got some other fun things we can do...</p>"
687,"Blackmailed by My Daughter!, Part 5",Benedict,,"['Mg', '1st', 'cons', 'pedo', 'inc', 'exhib', 'd/s']","After being blackmailed by his 8 year old daughter into introducing her to oral sex, her father starts teaching her some more fun things...",2013-05-06T00:00:00,This story is fiction. Nothing in it should be considered to be real or incitement to try anything mentioned.,"<p>We drove back to our flat and I pulled the car into our parking slot in the basement garage. Checking around carefully to make sure nobody else was about, I leaned over to my sweet 8 year old daughter Sally and gave her a lingering kiss on the lips which she eagerly returned.</p><p>""Sweetie, would you do something for me?"" she nodded, smiling, ""good girl. I want you to slip off your panties"". She giggled, then pulled up her knee-length skirt and, lifting her cute bum, wiggled off the sheer thong she was wearing then, guessing what I had in mind, sat there with her knees apart as I slid my hand up her soft thigh and gently rubbed my finger over her pussy lips.</p><p>""Ooh, daddy, that's nice!"" she said, spreading her thighs wider and pushing her crotch against my caressing hand. I smiled and kissed her again, then took my hand away. ""Oh! Don't stop,"" she complained.</p><p>""Don't worry, sweetie, there will be plenty more of that soon, but first let's get the shopping back upstairs."" We took the bags out of the boot and walked over to the lift, Sally going ahead so she could press the call button, her new shiny black knee boots looking so sexy in front of me.</p><p>The lift must have been at the garage level because the doors opened immediately and she went inside and then cooed ""Ohh Dadddyyyy"" as she flipped up the back of her skirt to wiggle her bare bottom at me, then turned around and pulled the hem up at the front to give me a quick flash of her hairless crotch.</p><p>I smiled as I got into the lift, but said ""That's very nice, Sally, but what about the security camera that is in the lift?""</p><p>""What? Where!"" she gasped, looking around in alarm.</p><p>""Well actually there isn't one, but you didn't think to check did you? If there had been and someone had been watching it, I could have been in lots of trouble with the Police, so please do think carefully otherwise someone could come along and spoil all our fun.""</p><p>""Oh. Ok, sorry Daddy,"" she said, looking really downcast.</p><p>""That's ok, but it's just something to remember for the future. Now let's get inside and put the shopping away and we can have some more fun.""</p><p>We got into the flat and went into the kitchen and I started to unload the bags when Sally said ""Daddy, there aren't any cameras in here, are there?""</p><p>""No, of course not, why?""</p><p>""Because I think I need to bend riiiight over to put this stuff away..."" so saying she stepped her feet apart and bent over from the waist, making her skirt ride up the backs of her thighs as she put something on the bottom shelf. She looked so sexy in her cute knee-length boots with her bare legs showing above them I couldn't resist going over and lifting the back of her skirt right up over her hips so her little pussy was winking at me.</p><p>""That's a good girl, but I think these things need to go on the bottom shelf too.""</p><p>""Oh, well I'd better put them down there too,"" she said as I handed them to her and then bent over again giving me another beautiful view.</p><p>""Anything else you need me to put away?"" </p><p>""Yes, but these things have to go on that high shelf over there, so you'll need the kitchen steps."" I got them out and put them in front of the shelf and then said ""You know, that skirt might get in the way, here, let me just tuck the hem up at the back. Oh and I think I'd better do the front too, just in case..."" </p><p>Sally climbed up the steps and I watched her lovely crotch rise past my face whilst I held the steps steady. She put one foot on the top step to balance and I couldn't help but give the toe of her new boots a little kiss. </p><p>""Why did you do that?"" she asked.</p><p>""Because I kissing boots. I like being at a pretty girl's feet with her standing over me. Tell you what, now we've got the shopping put away I'll show you some more magazines and try to explain.""</p><p>I took her back into my bedroom and picked out a couple of magazines which showed female domination, then sat next to her on the bed.</p><p>""Now if you look at this magazine you can see the woman is wearing boots like yours and the man is kneeling down and kissing them.""</p><p>""Hmm, ok, but isn't that a bit icky?""</p><p>""It might be if it was the sole, but the top parts haven't touched anything dirty, so that wouldn't be unhygienic.""</p><p>""Ok, but why is he doing that?""</p><p>""Well, he's what's called 'submissive'. What that means is that he likes doing what he's told by a woman, so if she wants him to show his devotion to her and demonstrate that she's more important than him, he'll kiss her boots to prove it.""</p><p>""So am I more important than you? Because you did kiss my boots, didn't you?""</p><p>""My darling Sally, you are THE most important thing in my life now and if you wanted me to kiss your boots I'd do it willingly.""</p><p>She grinned, ""Ok, I want you to kiss my boots, then!"" she declared.</p><p>""Certainly,"" I replied and knelt down by the side of the bed, kissing the tip of one boot and then the other as she giggled.</p><p>""Shall I stop now or do you want me to carry on?"" I asked.</p><p>She thought a moment and then said ""carry on!""</p><p>""Yes, Mistress Sally,"" I replied, bending down to kiss her boots again.</p><p>""Hang on, why did you call me that?""</p><p>""Well, a Mistress is a name for a dominant lady, that is one who tells men what to do, like the ones in that magazine. So since you're telling me what to do, you're my Mistress.""</p><p>""So when Mrs Jenkins is Head Mistress at school..."" she tailed off, confused.</p><p>""No,"" I chuckled, she's not a Mistress like those ones (at least as far as I know, I thought to myself!) she does tell people what to do, but not in a naughty way.""</p><p>""Oh, ok."" She still looked puzzled, but didn't push the question for now.</p><p>""Anyway, shall I keep on kissing your boots?""</p><p>""Sure, yes, do that!"" She said, clearly liking being able to boss me around.</p><p>I bent to my task again, whilst she leafed through the magazines a big more, trying to understand what was going on. </p><p>Meanwhile I sneaked the occasional peek up her skirt, looking at her pretty pussy as I worshipped her boots until she turned a page and suddenly gasped in surprise ""Daddy, what's that...?!""</p>"
688,"Blackmailed by My Daughter!, Part 6",Benedict,,"['Mg', '1st', 'cons', 'pedo', 'inc', 'mast', 'anal']",Little Sally gets to experience a butt plug for the first time...,2013-05-08T00:00:00,This story is fiction. Nothing in it should be considered to be real or incitement to try anything mentioned.,"<p>I had been on my knees kissing the cute patent knee boots I'd just bought my daughter Sally whilst she leafed through some of my female domination magazines when she'd suddenly gasped ""Daddy, what's that...?!""</p><p>I stopped kissing and looked at where she was pointing in the magazine. The picture showed a dominant woman standing behind a man who was bent over a bench and from her crotch was sprouting a huge strap-on dildo.</p><p>I smiled, ""what does it look like, sweetie?""</p><p>""It looks like she's got a big penis, but she's a woman!""</p><p>""It's what's called a strap-on"", I told her.</p><p>""What does that mean?""</p><p>""Well, it is like a penis, but, of course, it's not real, it's made from rubber or a type of plastic, but it's called that because, as you can see, it's fastened to her with straps.""</p><p>""But what's it for? She can't use it on him, he doesn't have a vagina.""</p><p>""No, that's true, but the vagina isn't the only place you can put things and some men like women to put things up their bottom.""</p><p>""Eww!"" she exclaimed.</p><p>""I might remind you,"" I said teasingly, ""that you liked it when I washed you in the shower this morning and popped my finger inside your bottom. And remember that you did the same to me too and I certainly liked it as well.""</p><p>""I suppose so, but that's much bigger than a finger!""</p><p>""True, but she wouldn't use something like that if he wasn't used to it. He probably started with fingers or, well there's something called a butt plug. Hang on, let me show you."" I went over to the case which held the sex toys and other equipment which my late wife and I had used and took out a small plug.</p><p>""Now you see this is much smaller than what she has there, isn't it? Oh, by the way, don't worry, this was well washed after the last time it was used. See that it's made from smooth, soft plastic and it's shaped so it will slip easily into someone's bottom, but this wide base stops it from getting stuck inside.""</p><p>""Wait a minute. You said that this was stuff that you and mummy used. Did you put this into her?""</p><p>""Sometimes, yes. But usually it went inside me instead.""</p><p>""You like things up your bottom like that?""</p><p>""Sure, it feels very nice if you do it carefully and gently.""</p><p>She looked at me sceptically but said ""and did mummy ever put anything like that strap-on thingy in you?""</p><p>I smiled and reached into the case. ""You mean like this one?"" I said, pulling out my wife's dildo harness. </p><p>Sally reached out and put her hand around the rubber phallus. ""It's not as big as the one in that picture, is it?""</p><p>""No, but he's probably had more practice than I have. And I still liked it when your mummy put it into me.""</p><p>She thought about this for a while and then to my surprise said ""Ok, so do you want me to put it into you?""</p><p>""Oh sweetie!"" I cried in delight, ""yes, please, I would LOVE you to put it into me!"" </p><p>""Alright, but I want you to put that one into me,"" she said, pointing to the small plug.</p><p>I was astonished, but said ""If you want me to, of course I will. This one is nice and small, so it should go in without hurting you. Tell you what, let me take off your blouse and skirt, but I'd love you to keep your boots on.""</p><p>Quickly I undressed her, then said ""Right, I think it would be best if you knelt on the bed on your hands and knees."" She did as I suggested and I admired the sight of her cute little butt sticking up in the air. I couldn't resist the temptation and gave it a couple of gentle smacks.</p><p>""Ow!"" she protested, putting her hands back. ""Did that hurt, honey?"" I asked. ""Well, no, I suppose not, but you might have said,"" she pouted.</p><p>""Ok, next time I'll ask first. But now I'm going to put some of this on you,"" I said holding up a tube. ""This is called Lube, short for lubricant, it's slippery and makes things much more comfortable when I put the plug into your bottom. If this starts to hurt at all, just say so and I'll stop""</p><p>I took out a latex glove and put it on, then squeezed a small amount onto my finger and placed it on her tight puckered anus. </p><p>""Ooh! That's cold! She squealed.</p><p>""Don't worry, it's only chilly for a moment, just relax."" </p><p>I worked my finger around the outside of the opening, then gently pushed the tip inside. Sally made a slight whimpering sound and for a moment squeezed my fingertip, but then relaxed and let me push it in a bit deeper.</p><p>""Oh, daddy, that feels funny!""</p><p>""Bad funny?""</p><p>""No, just weird, but it's alright.</p><p>""Good, now let me put some more on. By the way, it may help it feel even nicer if you rub yourself between your legs.""</p><p>I added more lube and worked it a little bit deeper, slowly, a fraction at a time. Sally was wriggling and whimpering, but didn't complain and certainly wasn't trying to stop me and her little hand was working away rubbing over her sweet little pussy. </p><p>""Right, that's enough lube on you, so now I'm going to put some on the plug and put it inside you. Remember, if this hurts at all at any time, just say so and I'll stop."" </p><p>""Ok, daddy.""</p><p>Gently I took the plug and put the tip against her sweet little bum hole. Gradually I pushed it in, a couple of millimetres at a time, giving her time to get used to the sensation, then withdrawing it slowly before pushing it in a bit further. Her hips and bum were bucking and wiggling about and her hand was still rubbing at her pussy lips as I carefully and slowly slid the plug in.</p><p>When it got to the widest section, Sally gasped for a moment.</p><p>""Are you ok, honey? Do you want me to stop?""</p><p>""Just for a moment, please, daddy.""</p><p>""Ok, but this is the widest part, once this is in it gets a bit thinner.""</p><p>""Umm, alright, go on then.""</p><p>I slowly but firmly pressed on the end of the plug and with a little resistance and a small gasp from Sally, the widest part popped through the sphincter and there was no further difficulty in getting the rest of it inside so the flanged base was between her bum cheeks.</p><p>""How does that feel, sweetie?""</p><p>""Oooh, it's weird,"" she said, waggling her hips. ""It sort of feels like I've got to do a really big pooh, but not quite.""</p><p>""That's good,"" now I'll let you have a moment to get used to it and then it's daddy's turn.</p>"
689,Paying Daddy's Debt,Benedict,,"['gM', 'coer', 'pedo', '1st']",Shannon finds a way to pay off what her daddy owes...,2013-05-16T00:00:00,This story is fiction. Nothing in it should be considered to be real or incitement to try anything mentioned.,"<p>""Don't hurt my daddy you bastards!""</p><p>Shannon Mitchell lunged at the two men holding her father, kicking at them until a hand grabbed her arm. Twisting around she bit at it, hearing Big Tony swear as her teeth sank into his sleeve. </p><p>His other hand caught her arm and twisted it around and behind her so her back was to him. She tried to kick out but he just forced her arm further up until she yelled.</p><p>""Right, I don't like hurting girls, so you stay still whilst my boys and me have a word with your father.""</p><p>Shannon still struggled until Big Tony put his arm around her chest, pinning her in place.</p><p>""Good, that's better. Now, Errol, you and Terry explain to Mr Mitchell why he should pay me back the grand he owes me.""</p><p>""Ok, boss."" Errol looked at where his fellow bruiser held Shannon's father, then swung a punch into Benny Mitchell's guts, causing him to buckle over.</p><p>""Now, Benny, that was just a reminder. You've got a week to pay me, otherwise, well I just hope you like the taste of hospital food. You can let him go now, Terry.""</p><p>Terry released his hold and Benny Mitchell fell to the floor, gasping.</p><p>""Let's go, boys,"" Big Tony said, pushing Shannon away from him.</p><p>The eleven year old girl turned round. ""You bastard. I'll get you for this!""</p><p>""Listen, kid. You've been around your dad for long enough now to know how things work in this world. If you can't pay your debts, you get punished. Your dad knows this, so just learn to deal with it.""</p><p>Big Tony and his boys left the Mitchell's house and Shannon ran over to her father.</p><p>""Are you alright daddy?""</p><p>""I'm sorry, Shannon. I shouldn't have borrowed money off him, but I was desperate.""</p><p>""But how can you pay him back?""</p><p>""I'll figure out something. I can sell the car for maybe £500 and, I'm really sorry, but I'm going to have to sell your X-Box too and then I might be able to get £300 for your mum's engagement ring and...""</p><p>""No! You can't sell that! It's all we have left from her.""</p><p>""I have to! If I don't give him his money he'll just hurt me more and I don't have anything else he wants.""</p><p>Shannon thought for a moment. ""Look, daddy, I've got an idea, but I can't tell you, just trust me. I think I know something that will help.""</p><p>""Are you sure? Please, don't do anything stupid. If you get caught nicking stuff now you're old enough that they could put you away and I don't want my daughter to go to jail.""</p><p>""Don't worry, I won't do that, just trust me, ok?""</p><p>""Ok, if you're certain, I'll trust you.""</p><p>---</p><p>Shannon walked along the road to Big Tony's office. Everyone knew where it was, or, at least, everyone who'd had dealings with him, but few people wanted to go there. She'd been past it once before a year or so back when she'd been bunking off school, it looked really posh, after all Big Tony made enough money from his various ""enterprises"" as he called them, but she'd heard enough stories from her father and his friends to know that most of them were crooked and she'd received more of an education from them than from all the teachers at school. </p><p>Rather than her usual jeans and sweatshirt, she was wearing a black skirt and a red satin halter top that she'd shoplifted recently, along with a pair of 2"" heel shoes that she'd picked up by walking into a shoe shop in old trainers and walking out with a pair of shoes she'd ""tried on"", although she'd almost given the game away by tripping over a stair on the way out. Fortunately nobody had noticed and she'd got away with it.</p><p>She walked up the stairs to the office and in the door. The receptionist looked at her cooly, ""Can I help you?""</p><p>""Yeah, my name is Shannon Mitchell, I want to talk to Big Tony.""</p><p>The cool expression turned frosty. ""Mr Carver is a busy man, I doubt he has time too-""</p><p>""He'll see me. Tell him I'm here,"" she interrupted.</p><p>The woman narrowed her eyes. Maybe the child was messing around, but she'd seen stranger things whilst working here and the confident way the kid said that he'd see her was disconcerting. </p><p>She picked up the phone. ""This is Marie, there's a Shannon Mitchell here who wants to see Mr Carver."" She paused. ""Ok."" She looked at Shannon. ""Please go upstairs.""</p><p>Shannon smirked ""Thank you so much"". She walked up the stairs to another reception area where Errol and Terry were lounging on a sofa watching football on TV. </p><p>""What do you want, kid?"" said Errol.</p><p>""I want to see Big Tony.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""That's none of your business and I'm not going to tell you, so stop wasting time and let me in.""</p><p>Errol scowled, but stood and knocked on the door by the sofa, then opened it and stuck his head through. ""Boss, it's the Mitchell kid.""</p><p>""Show her in,"" came Big Tony's voice.</p><p>Shannon walked into the office and calmly sat down on the chair in front of the desk. It was a big office with a large desk and a swivel chair behind it where Big Tony sat. Off to one side was a sofa and a music centre whilst on the other side vertical blinds screened the window, letting in light but not letting anyone see in.</p><p>""Ok, kid, I'm busy, what do you want?""</p><p>She waited until she heard the door swing shut, then said ""I want you to write off my daddy's debt.""</p><p>Tony stared at her, then laughed. ""Are you kidding? Why should I do that?""</p><p>""Because I've got something you want.""</p><p>""What? You've got nothing I want.""</p><p>""Yes, I have."" She reached down and took hold of the bottom of her halter top, then pulled it up to show her budding breasts. </p><p>Big Tony's jaw dropped and he stared at the young girl's bosom which was at that stage where the growing breast tissue was surmounted by the puffy nipples of a pre-pubescent girl.</p><p>""What the fuck are you up to,"" he whispered. ""I don't want that. Pull your shirt down!""</p><p>""I think you do. When you grabbed me, I felt your hand across my chest and you were copping a feel of my tits.""</p><p>""I wasn't, you're mad,"" he snapped, but she noticed that his eyes briefly flicked towards the door.</p><p>""So why did you have a hard on? Oh don't say you didn't, I could feel it sticking into my back. I just didn't say anything at the time because I was worried about your gorillas hitting my dad.""</p><p>""Alright, that's enough. I don't know what your game is, but you can get out of here.""</p><p>""I can, but I bet if you stand up right now I'll see you've got a hard on again.""</p><p>""I haven't.""</p><p>""Really? Go on then, show me.""</p><p>""What? I don't have to show you anything.""</p><p>""No, you don't, but I can show you something else. Do you know I haven't got any knickers on?"" </p><p>Big Tony's eyes involuntarily dropped towards her crotch and Shannon continued, ""So, do I leave, or do I pull up my skirt and show you my pussy?""</p><p>""Look, for all I know you're just doing this to get me into trouble after what happened with your dad.""</p><p>She looked offended. ""I'm not a bloody grass! Alright I said I'd get back at you for what you got your boys to do, but that was just because I was pissed off at you. Now I'm offering you a deal. You do deals all the time, so you can take it or leave it, but I bet you want to take it, don't you?"" </p><p>He sat back. Knowing her dad, she was probably telling the truth. Benny might only have been a bit crooked, but he knew the rules and he'd almost certainly taught his kid the proper ways to behave and turning someone over to the Rozzers wasn't one of them.</p><p>""Well, what's it going to be? Do you want to see my pussy? Or do I walk out of here?""</p><p>The man in front of her drew a ragged breath and Shannon knew she'd hooked him. He glanced at the door and then back at her. ""Show me,"" he whispered.</p><p>Smiling, she slowly and teasingly pulled up the hem of her skirt, then parted her legs. Big Tony's eyes were almost bulging out of his head as he stared at the pre-teen crotch with its fuzz of downy hair.</p><p>She flipped her skirt down again and said ""If you write off my daddy's debt, you can have that.""</p><p>""You really mean it?""</p><p>""I mean it. Really.""</p><p>Trying to get some semblance of control back he said toughly ""And what if I just take it anyway?""</p><p>She laughed. ""If you try that, I scream and Errol and Terry come in and find you trying to rape me. What's that going to </p><p>do for your reputation? Even if you don't get banged up, once word gets out you're finished. Nobody likes a kiddy fiddler and that's all you'll be.""</p><p>""I'll send them away.""</p><p>""Won't work. I've sent a delayed text on my phone to a friend. If I don't cancel it she'll get a message saying you're trying to rape me and to call the police.""</p><p>Tony paused. Was she bluffing? He didn't know much about the phones these kids had these days and maybe she was telling the truth. He looked at her and she seemed confident so maybe he shouldn't take the risk.</p><p>The thing was, he definitely did have a hard on and she'd been right that he'd taken the chance to feel her tits. He'd never admit it to anyone, hell, he'd hardly admit it to himself, but he did find little girls attractive and frankly a grand was chicken feed to him, especially when compared to actually being able to indulge his fantasies. He thought a bit more then made up his mind.</p><p>""Errol!"" he called and the door opened. ""I'm going to knock off early today, so you and Terry can push off and I'll lock up after I've finished with this kid. Tell Marie she can go home too.""</p><p>""OK, boss. See you tomorrow."" Errol closed the door.</p><p>""Alright, you've got a deal,"" he said to Shannon.</p><p>""Good, but I want to see it in writing.""</p><p>He almost chuckled. This kid may only have been eleven, but she was certainly no mug.</p><p>""Ok, here you go."" He wrote ""Benny Mitchell's debt is paid"" on a piece of paper, then dated and signed it. Quickly Shannon snapped a picture of it on her phone and sent it to another phone she owned which was at a friend's house, then tucked the original into her purse.</p><p>""Thanks. Now what do you want me to do?""</p><p>""Give the boys a few minutes to get out first,"" he paused. ""Want a Coke?"" He went over to a small fridge and got out a can for her and a bottle of beer for himself, then sat back at his desk.</p><p>""You know, you're pretty damn smart for a kid.""</p><p>She shrugged, sipping her drink. ""I suppose.""</p><p>""So what are you going to tell your father?""</p><p>""I thought I'd tell him I got a job working for you and I'd pay off what he owes you through that.""</p><p>""Not bad."" He sat back down, his eyes flicking towards the girl, then away to the window, then back to her before roving around the office. She smiled to herself. He obviously wanted to look at her, but didn't want to stare.</p><p>There was the sound of a car engine starting outside and a few moments later, another.</p><p>""Is that them gone, now?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""So do you want to see my tits again?""</p><p>""God yes!""</p><p>She pulled up her halter top again and he stared at the lovely pre-teen breasts with their curious but lovely double bumped appearance. ""Do you like them?"" she teased, rubbing one hand over them, the little nipples perking up.</p><p>""They're beautiful!""</p><p>""Want to touch them?""</p><p>""Oh please,"" he gasped.</p><p>She got up and walked around to his side of the desk, then, to his surprise, hopped up onto his lap. She wriggled around for a moment and then said ""Mmm, looks like you do have a hard on.""</p><p>Tony groaned, he'd almost come as her cute arse had rubbed against his crotch, but he'd managed to hold back because he already knew he wanted to shoot his load into Shannon's virgin pussy.</p><p>""Anyway,"" she continued, ""you were going to touch my titties.""</p><p>Breathing heavily, he brought his hand up and ran it over the girl's chest, gently stroking and squeezing the tender flesh, feeling its softness and the harder little bud on top.</p><p>""Mmm, that's nice, Big Tony."" she said. </p><p>He stopped a moment. ""Please, don't call me that.""</p><p>""No?""</p><p>""No. That's what people call me when I'm working, not...""</p><p>""Not touching a girl's boobs?""</p><p>""Yeah. Umm, look, call me... well, would you call me Uncle Tony?""</p><p>She smile. ""Sure, Uncle Tony."" She paused, then said, ""Uncle Tony?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Do you want to put your hand up my skirt?""</p><p>""Oh God, yes!""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>She leaned back a little, then parted her legs. He moved his hand down onto her slender thigh, then drew it up until his fingers were touching her slit. Gently he brushed his finger tips over the delicate skin, stroking and caressing.</p><p>""Ooh, that's feels nice, Uncle Tony.""</p><p>""God, yes it does!""</p><p>""So do you want to fuck me?""</p><p>He looked at her, ""you do know what that means, don't you?"" he asked. </p><p>""Of course. It means you stick your cock into my cunny.""</p><p>""Yes, but, look, you're a virgin aren't you? I mean you've never been fucked before.""</p><p>""No, I've never been fucked. I've let a couple of boys touch me up, but that's all.""</p><p>""Ok, so do you know what a hymen is?""</p><p>""Yeah, it's sort of a bit of skin inside a girl. If she's not been fucked, that is.""</p><p>""Right. So it means that if I fuck you it might hurt and even bleed a bit.""</p><p>She shrugged. ""I'm tough.""</p><p>""Alright, I just thought I ought to warn you.""</p><p>""Thanks. So you want to do that now?""</p><p>""Let's not rush. I want to enjoy this slowly.""</p><p>""Ok, so what do you want to do now?""</p><p>""Do you go to discos? Do you like to dance?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>""Right, get up a moment."" He went over to the music centre and picked out a CD, putting it on to play. Slow music filled the office. He pulled the cord on the blinds so they blocked the window completely, leaving room dimly lit by some wall lights, then went and sat on the sofa. ""Dance for me, sweetie.""</p><p>She smiled and stood in front of him, gently swaying to the music. She turned slowly, bending over a bit and sticking out her bum, wiggling it in an incredibly sexy way, then turned back and ran her hands over the thin material covering her breasts.</p><p>""Want me to take this off?""</p><p>""Oh yes, please!"" </p><p>She pulled the halter top up and tossed it aside, teasingly covering her breasts with her hands, then slowly pulling them away, squeezing them and tugging on her nipples.</p><p>""What about my skirt?"" she asked with a smile.</p><p>""Yes, take that off too!""</p><p>The waist of the skirt was elasticated, so she just slowly pushed it down her thighs until it dropped down to her ankles. </p><p>She stepped one foot out and kicked it away.</p><p>Tony stared at the beautiful girl gyrating in front of him, naked apart from her little 2"" heel shoes. It was the most incredibly erotic sight he'd ever seen and he couldn't resist rubbing his hand over his crotch as he watched her dance for him. He'd fantasised about things like this in the past, but never thought he'd actually get the chance to see something like this in real life.</p><p>""Do you like my dancing, Uncle Tony?"" </p><p>""God, yes! You're amazing. Where did you learn to do stuff like that?""</p><p>She shrugged, ""I've seen lots of porn and stuff on the internet, so I just sort of copied that.""</p><p>""You know you're not supposed to look at that, don't you?""</p><p>She laughed, ""and you're not supposed to look at little girls, but you're doing that, aren't you.""</p><p>He laughed with her. ""Ok, you got me there. Anyway, how about you come and sit on my lap again.""</p><p>""Sure."" </p><p>She came and sat across his lap and he put his arms around her. ""You're really cute, you know.""</p><p>""Thanks.""</p><p>His hands caressed her body softly, stroking her sides, breasts and thighs, then gently moving up between them. Obligingly she parted her legs letting him brush his fingertips over her pussy again.</p><p>""Do you ever play with yourself?"" he asked.</p><p>""You mean like rub my pussy? Yeah, sometimes, it feels nice.""</p><p>""Do you come?""</p><p>""Sure. It feels really nice.""</p><p>""I want to watch you do that.""</p><p>Shannon smiled, ""Ok Uncle Tony."" She leaned back with her left arm around him and spread her legs a bit more, then brought her right hand up and started to stroke her crotch. Tony looked down at the girl's hand rubbing her pussy, caressing the lips, then pressing a finger tip down towards her clit.</p><p>""Uncle Tony?""</p><p>""Yes, sweetie?""</p><p>""Do you want to squeeze my tits while I play with myself?""</p><p>""That sounds like a great idea,"" he brought his right hand up and began to gently press and pinch the girl's beautiful breasts. </p><p>""Oh yeah, I like that."" Her hand began to move faster and faster, rubbing back and forth over her cunt until she suddenly stiffened and gasped as she came.</p><p>Shannon gave him a hug. ""Thanks, Uncle Tony, that was great.""</p><p>""It certainly was, you looked incredibly horny like that.""</p><p>""So do you want to fuck me now?""</p><p>""God, yes! Scoot back a bit and lie on the sofa. Good, now spread your legs.""</p><p>He looked at the sweet pussy in front of him and couldn't resist bending down to lick it.</p><p>""Ooh, that's nice! I've never had someone lick me down there.""</p><p>""I want to make sure you're good and ready,"" he said, licking her cunt. </p><p>""I think I'm definitely ready,"" she laughed.</p><p>He reached down and unzipped his trousers, then undid the belt and pushed them and his boxer shorts down, letting his cock finally spring out.</p><p>""Wow!"" Shannon said. ""Is that why they call you Big Tony?"" His cock was quite large, not as big as some she'd seen in porn, but definitely bigger than average.</p><p>""Well, it might be one reason,"" he laughed. ""Now are you sure you're ok with this?""</p><p>""I think so, just go slow, ok?""</p><p>""Sure, remember this might hurt a bit, but it will be fine after.""</p><p>""I know, go on.""</p><p>He carefully positioned himself over her and pressed the tip of his prick against her pussy. Gently he rubbed the head over her slit, then, when it was in the right place, began to push it in.</p><p>""Mmm. Ooh. Oh!"" Shannon gasped a little as the head started to enter her.</p><p>""Is it ok?""</p><p>""Yeah, just let me get used to it, it's so big."" She paused and took a deep breath. ""Ok, go in a bit more.""</p><p>Slowly he pushed a little further into her, desperately resisting the temptation to just slam it in to the hilt. </p><p>""Ahhh,"" she moaned, biting her lip. </p><p>Immediately he stopped. ""Enough?""</p><p>""Hang on."" She wriggled her hips about, the tight hole causing incredible sensations on his cock head. ""That's better, go on.""</p><p>He managed another inch before she said ""Ok, stop, I think that's all I can take."" He glanced down. At least half his length was inside her. ""That's great, sweetie, you've done really well.""</p><p>""Thanks."" She looked up into his eyes. ""Now, Uncle Tony, fuck me!""</p><p>Not wasting any more time, he pulled back until only the head was inside her, then pushed back in to the same depth.</p><p>""Oh yeah! Oh that feels nice! Fuck me Uncle Tony, please, fuck me!""</p><p>He started to thrust in and out of her, luxuriating at her tightness. ""Oh god, sweetie, you feel good. Mmm! Oh god I'm going to come already!"" The sensations were just too much and with a groan he climaxed, his spunk shooting endlessly, deep into the girls pussy.</p><p>At last his orgasm was over and he almost collapsed onto the sofa beside Shannon.</p><p>""That was incredible, sweetie. Thank you so much!""</p><p>""That's ok, I liked it too."" </p><p>He reached over to the table beside the sofa where there was a box of tissues and wiped his cock clean, then took another couple and gently wiped the girl where his come was trickling out of her pussy.</p><p>""How do you feel?""</p><p>""Fine, thanks. It's a bit sore down there, but it didn't hurt badly.""</p><p>""Good. And you hardly bled at all, there's only a couple of tiny spots.""</p><p>""Good, I don't want to mess up your sofa,"" she laughed.</p><p>He chuckled, ""I can get a new sofa easily enough, but I bet I couldn't get a girl as lovely as you that easily.""</p><p>He lay by her and they cuddled for a long while. </p><p>After a time he said, ""You know you said you'd tell your dad you'd got a job working for me. Well, I've been thinking, I could use a kid like you. You're clever, you look innocent enough, you could go places and carry stuff without people being suspicious.""</p><p>""And that's all?"" she said with a smile.</p><p>""Well, maybe there might be other stuff too.</p><p>""Hmm, how much would I get?""</p><p>""A hundred quid a month.""</p><p>""Oh come on. I want a thousand.""</p><p>""No way. Alright, how about this, five hundred and once a month you come here to my office.""</p><p>She smiled and kissed him.</p><p>""Ok, you've got a deal, Uncle Tony.""</p>"
690,"Blackmailed by My Daughter!, Part 7",Benedict,,"['Mg', '1st', 'cons', 'pedo', 'inc', 'anal', 'strapon']","With a butt plug inside her, Sally fucks her daddy with a strap-on...",2013-07-18T00:00:00,This story is fiction. Nothing in it should be considered to be real or incitement to try anything mentioned.,"<p>Sally was on her hands and knees on the bed, her cute little bottom up in the air as she got used to the butt plug I'd just slid into her anus. </p><p>""How is that feeling, sweetie?"" I asked.</p><p>She wiggled her hips experimentally. ""It's not too bad. It makes me feel full, but it's nice when I wriggle about a bit."" </p><p>""That's good. Why don't you roll over carefully and try sitting down.""</p><p>She did so, very slowly, getting used to the sensation of the plug inside her, then sat with her legs over the edge of the bed. ""Oooh! Umm, that's... oooh! I think I like it!""</p><p>""Good girl. Now as I said, I like having things put into my bottom too and this is the strap-on that your mother used to use on me. Fortunately the straps are all on slide adjusters, so I can get it to fit you.""</p><p>She stood up and I held the harness up so she could step her feet into it, then I pulled it up and secured the straps around her waist before tightening the crotch strap between her legs, making it ride up between her bum cheeks.</p><p>""Mmm, that makes the plug push inside me,"" she giggled. </p><p>""In a nice way?""</p><p>""Oh yes, very nice, and look,"" she smiled, pointing at her crotch, ""now I've got a penis too!""</p><p>""So you do and I hope you're going to put it into daddy.""</p><p>""Sure, what do I do?""</p><p>""First of all you need to put a lot of lube on it, so it slides in easily."" She held her hand out and I tipped the bottle over, pouring some into her palm. I watched as she rubbed it all over the dildo, an action which looked incredibly horny.</p><p>""That's good, now you need to put more onto daddy's bottom as well."" I poured out more lube and she rubbed her fingers up and down my bum cleavage, then pushed her finger into my anus.</p><p>""Oh yes, honey, that feels really good!"" I was already getting incredibly turned on just by the feelings of her fingers, I couldn't wait to feel what it would be like when she fucked me with the strap-on.</p><p>I handed her a tissue and let her wipe her fingers dry, then lay back with my hips on the edge of the bed and my knees pulled up.</p><p>""Now put the end of the dildo, that's another name for the rubber penis by the way, against my bottom hole.""</p><p>She shuffled forward a little and put the tip of the phallus against my anus. ""Good, now, very, very slowly and gently, I want you to push it inside me.""</p><p>She pressed her hips forward a it and the end just popped inside me. ""That's right, now push in a little bit, then wait for me to get used to it.""</p><p>""Like you did with me, you mean?""</p><p>""Yes, honey, exactly like that.""</p><p>""Ok, daddy."" Gradually, as I'd told her, she started to push the dildo inside me, going a little way, then pausing, then a little further. It had been over two years since her mother had died and I'd not been anally penetrated since then, so I was a bit tight, but my darling daughter was very careful and considerate and I was so turned on that after a couple of minutes, she'd managed to get the whole of the rubber cock inside me.</p><p>""Oh, Sally, you darling, that's wonderful! It feels so good. Now what I want you to do is slowly slide it out of me, then push it back in again."" She did as I said and I luxuriated in the sensation of my eight year old daughter fucking me.</p><p>""Is this right, daddy?""</p><p>""Oh yes, that's so good, yes, keep doing it, just like that.""</p><p>""Ok."" She giggled suddenly. ""You know, when I push it into you, it pushes against me too. And when I pull it out, the straps push the plug into my bottom a bit more.""</p><p>""I bet you like that, don't you?""</p><p>""Definitely!""</p><p>""Good, now there's one more trick this toy has."" I reached forward and pressed a button under the surface of the dildo down by the hilt and it suddenly started vibrating.</p><p>""Oooh!"" Sally gasped, ""that feels nice.""</p><p>""Yes, sweetie, it feels nice for me too. Now fuck me, fuck your daddy!""</p><p>""Yes daddy,"" she said, pushing into me again.</p><p>Slowly I coached her, getting her used to the best way to use the dildo on me, almost ecstatic at the sensations I was feeling.</p><p>""Oh god, Sally, you're really good at this, now put your hand on my penis and rub it.""</p><p>She reached down and started to masturbate me and I couldn't hang on any longer as I climaxed in a way that was almost agony in its intensity. Sally must have hit her peak too from the vibrator in the dildo because she squealed and came at virtually the same time.</p><p>Gently I reached down and helped her slip the dildo out of me and wrapped it in some tissue before unstrapping it from her waist. I turned her around and carefully slipped the plug out of her bottom, then wiped the lube off her bum and mine and threw the tissues into the bin, then said ""Darling little Sally, that was absolutely wonderful! Come and give me a kiss and a cuddle.""</p><p>She lay beside me on the bed and we embraced before falling asleep in each others' arms.</p>"
691,Discipline at Saint Barbara's,Benedict,,"['Fm', 'nc', 'spank', 'sad', 'forced mast', 'nosex']",A boy at boarding school experiences strict discipline,2013-07-19T00:00:00,This story is fiction. Nothing in it should be considered to be real or incitement to try anything mentioned.,"<p>""363 Jenkins!""</p><p>The twelve year old boy jumped as the School Mistress barked out his name. As he'd been taught, he stepped out of the line of boys marching along the school corridor to the next class and turned towards her, standing at attention. </p><p>""Yes, Miss!""</p><p>Miss Baker was wearing the standard School Mistresses' uniform of high-necked white blouse, a smartly tailored black jacket which was cut to fit snugly at the waist and accentuate her bust and a tight-fitting black skirt under which the bumps of suspenders were clearly visible. She also wore black stockings and black three inch spike-heeled shoes. The whole effect could not, of course, help but inflame the libido of the pre-teen boys and it was whispered in the dormitories at night that it was deliberately designed that way.</p><p>""Jenkins, you are out of uniform,"" she declared.</p><p>He blinked, what could she mean? He looked down, his blazer wasn't dirty, tie neatly tied and in place, the collar button on his white shirt done up, the buttons of the fly on his school shorts fastened, socks pulled up to just under his knees, shoelaces... he closed his eyes and groaned inwardly. One lace had somehow come adrift and the end was trailing.</p><p>Stupidly he said ""I'm sorry, Miss, I'll do it up-"" he broke off.</p><p>Miss Baker looked at him with an evil smile. ""That's TWO Demits, boy. Out of uniform AND talking out of turn.""</p><p>His mouth almost opened to protest, but she said ""Something else you want to say?"" and he snapped it closed again, then, remembering the rules, said ""No, Miss!""</p><p>""Sensible. My office at the start of Free Period. Now tie that lace and get on to class.""</p><p>He did as he was told, then turned and quickly trotted to join the line of boys going into the classroom. None of them had dared look round for fear of catching the Mistress's eye and getting Demerits themselves.</p><p>They all knew what Demerits meant, of course, each of them had frequently experienced the discipline that was endemic at Saint Barbara's (named for the saint who was martyred by being whipped to death!). The school was advertised to parents as an establishment for bringing up young gentlemen, but the Mistresses who taught there had their own sadistic agenda which mostly seemed to involve punishing and humiliating the boys under their charge.</p><p>As part of the process all boys were only ever referred to by their surname and school number, they were dressed in school uniform of short trousers (barely coming down to the tops of their thighs) and knee length socks as if they were still in primary school and, of course, the Mistresses had the right to inflict corporal punishment on them at the slightest infraction of the school's many rules.</p><p>Miss Baker, he knew, favoured a plimsoll as her preferred item of correction, the canvas topped gym shoe had a rubberised sole with a wave pattern on it which, when it struck an upturned pair of buttocks, would not only sting, but grip and pull on the skin for a moment increasing the pain.</p><p>Desperately he tried to drag his thoughts away from his impending punishment back to the class he was in. The last thing he wanted to do was to incur further Demerits by not paying attention.</p><p>As the class finished, all the boys stood to attention as the Mistress ordered them to march out and, as they lined up, one gave him a quick pat on the back in consolation where the Mistress couldn't see it.</p><p>The rest of the boys went off to the library for their free period which usually meant reading a book (from the school's Approved List, of course) or writing a letter home under supervision. All school activities were carefully monitored. Boys were forbidden from any ""rowdy play"" and letters were strictly censored, ones that had any sort of complaints or objections would be torn up and the boy punished then told to re-write it.</p><p>Jenkins, however, turned in the opposite direction, walking down to the Teachers' rooms and waiting outside Miss Baker's office.</p><p>He knew better than to knock, she'd keep him waiting as long as she felt like it and if that meant he missed his Free Period, that wasn't her problem.</p><p>After several minutes (which felt much longer) her voice called ""363 Jenkins, come in."" He opened the door and stepped inside, closing it behind him, then walked across to stand at attention three feet in front of her desk on which he could see the plimsoll sitting in the middle of the blotter.</p><p>""So, Jenkins, remind me what you are here for.""</p><p>She knew perfectly well, of course, but he also knew that she loved dragging this out. ""You gave me two Demerits, Miss,"" he said.</p><p>""Speak up, boy!""</p><p>""You gave me two Demerits, Miss!"" he repeated, louder.</p><p>""What for?"" she prompted.</p><p>""For being out of uniform and talking out of turn, Miss.""</p><p>""And the penalty?""</p><p>""Six strokes of the plimsoll on my bare bottom for each.""</p><p>""That's right, so drop them."" She nodded down towards his shorts.</p><p>Even though he'd experienced many punishments before at her hands and the hands of the other Mistresses, he still blushed as he unbuttoned his flies (zipped shorts were forbidden) and pushed his shorts down to his ankles, then did the same with his regulation white Y-fronts before standing to attention again.</p><p>She looked at his hairless genitals (all the boys were kept depilated on every part of their bodies apart from their heads), then stood up and walked around the front of the desk. She reached down and weighed his testicles in her hand. </p><p>""These feel a bit light, have you been abusing yourself, Jenkins?""</p><p>""No, Miss!"" he replied instantly. Masturbation was strictly forbidden at school. Every morning when the 6am wake-up bell rang, each boy had to get out of bed and pull the bed clothes down to the bottom of the bed, then stand at attention by it so a Mistress could inspect the sheets and the front of their starched blue and white striped pyjamas for any tell-tale signs of nocturnal abuse. The punishment for this was twelve strokes of the cane, administered in front of the whole dormitory. He remembered when one boy, 361 Harris had had wet dreams three nights in a row and ended up eating his meals standing up!</p><p>""Hmm. Anyway, go and get the chair.""</p><p>This was another part of her style of punishment, she would make the boys shuffle across the office with their pants and shorts around their ankles to get a straight-backed chair from the other side of the room, then bring it back whilst she watched their little willies waggle as she would say.</p><p>As he hobbled back, she picked up the plimsoll and started tapping it on her hand. ""Hurry up, boy, don't keep me waiting."" </p><p>He increased his pace as she watched his crotch with a cruel smile on her face.</p><p>Putting the chair in front of the desk he stood beside it. He glanced at the smartly tailored Mistress's uniform, the way it emphasised her bust and hugged her hips looking so erotic. Even if that wasn't enough, he knew what was coming next as Miss Baker slowly and teasingly drew her skirt up, revealing her nylon clad thighs and then the dark band at the top of her stockings, followed by the clasps of her suspenders and the beautiful bare skin above them.</p><p>He forced himself to keep his eyes facing forward, were she to catch him peeping at her underwear it would only be worse, but he could not stop himself from starting to become aroused. She pretended not to notice, but he knew that this was deliberate, because she sat down then reached out and took hold of his penis, using it to pull him round beside her.</p><p>""Right, Jenkins, over my knee."" He bent over and she parted her legs, then guided his penis between her warm thighs, giving it a squeeze as she closed them again. Desperately he tried to think of other things other than the sensuous feeling, he didn't know what would happen if he lost control, but he was certain that it would be very painful.</p><p>She patted the plimsoll his rounded bottom cheeks. ""Twelve strokes, boy and remember to count them and thank me for each one.""</p><p>""Yes, Miss.""</p><p>Crack! The gym shoe landed on his right buttock making him jump and pushing his penis between her thighs. ""One! Thank you, Miss!""</p><p>Thwack! ""Two, thank you, Miss!""</p><p>Slowly but firmly she applied the punishment, alternating from one side to the other, increasing the strength of the swats with each blow. </p><p>As his bottom was beaten Jenkins couldn't help but feel his erection thrust forward, the nylon of her stockings causing exquisite sensations and each time she would squeeze her thighs against it too.</p><p>Four, five, six, the smacks continued to descend on his bare behind, but as they did, although there was an initial surge of pain, it started to change into a warm glowing feeling, spreading through his whole body. </p><p>Eight, nine, ten! Miss Baker started to increase the speed of the spanking. Jenkins tried to concentrate on just counting the strokes and thanking her, but the sensations he was experiencing were getting beyond him.</p><p>WHACK! ""Eleven, th-thank you, Miss!"" he cried.</p><p>SMACK!! The final blow landed. ""Twelve, th-"" he broke off. ""Oh, oh, OHHH!!"" suddenly it felt as if his body had been struck by lightning. He went rigid as every muscle seemed to contract at once and an incredible heat spread from his groin. Miss Baker continued to squeeze her thighs against his penis as it twitched and spasmed.</p><p>Finally the sensations ended and he almost collapsed over her lap. She waited for a minute or so then snapped ""Get up, Jenkins!""</p><p>He stood up in front of her, face blushing crimson. ""You filthy, disgusting little boy! Look what you've done,"" she declared with a triumphant note in her voice. She pointed down to her lap where the white semen was visible on both her thighs.</p><p>""Please, Miss, I'm sorry, Miss, I couldn't help..."" </p><p>""Be quiet! It is clear you need a lesson in self-control, but first you can get a tissue from the box on the desk and wipe your mess up."" </p><p>He picked up a tissue and started to wipe. As he did, he couldn't help but feel the softness of the skin and the smoothness of the nylon. To add to this, as if by accident, she spread her knees wider, so he could see that she was wearing black lacy panties with stray wisps of pubic hair poking out from the sides. Despite having just climaxed, he felt himself starting to become erect again. </p><p>When he had cleaned her up as much as possible he started to look for a bin to put the tissue in, but she said ""No, Jenkins, to help teach you to control yourself, I want you to eat that tissue.""</p><p>""EAT it, Miss?"" he looked at the slimy mess on the paper, ""but...""</p><p>""Listen, boy, what you just did is a caning offence. Now you have a choice, eat the tissue or get the cane, which is it to be?""</p><p>He looked at her, then back at the tissue. She was deadly serious and there was no way he wanted to get the cane, so, closing his eyes, he put the wadded mess in his mouth, chewing and swallowing as quickly as possible to try to avoid tasting it.</p><p>""There, that wasn't so bad, was it? Now we need to improve your self control.""</p><p>""But Miss..."" He started to plead.</p><p>""Jenkins! I have just spanked you for speaking out of turn, do you want me to do it again?""</p><p>""No, Miss!""</p><p>""Right, so be quiet. One more word out of you before I give permission and I will beat you again twice as much and twice as hard! Now I see that the sight of me has already caused you to start getting aroused again, so we'll do something about that.""</p><p>She reached out and took hold of his semi-erect penis, starting to manipulate it and bring it to full erection. It was still tender from his orgasm, but he didn't dare say anything for fear that she would fulfil her threat to beat him again.</p><p>Her fingertips caressed him, stroking the shaft, then moving down to tease his testicles, before wrapping her hand around the shaft and beginning to rub it up and down. </p><p>Once again the exquisite sensations began to spread through his body and very shortly afterwards another orgasm crashed through his body, although at least this time he had no semen left to ejaculate.</p><p>However she hadn't finished with him, he fought to stay at attention as her hand continued to masturbate him. Now it was absolutely agony, his penis was incredibly sensitive after another climax and he wanted to beg, to plead for her to stop, but he knew that she wouldn't and, as she'd said, if he uttered another word he'd get a second beating. </p><p>The pain was too much for him and he started to cry, tears rolling down his face as she brought him to a third and final agonising orgasm.</p><p>At last she released him smiling cruelly at the whimpering boy in front of her. She stood and took him in her arms, pulling him against her body, but even then she reached down and squeezed his red bottom with both hands, making him yelp. </p><p>Letting him go, she stood back. ""Right, Jenkins, now pull up your pants and shorts and I hope that you have learned your lesson.""</p><p>Miserably, still biting back tears, he dressed himself, taking great care to try to avoid causing any more pain to his abused bottom and genitals.</p><p>When he was fully clothed he stood at attention as best as he could and waited to be given permission to leave.</p><p>With an evil smile on her face she made him stand there a little while longer then said ""All right, Jenkins, dismissed. And I hope you'll remember this lesson for a long time!""</p><p>""Yes, Miss. Thank you, Miss,"" he said, wincing as he walked out the door.</p>"
692,"Astrids Tagebuch, Teil 1",Bertold,albatros.2002@web.de,"['Fb', 'pedo', 'mother', 'son', 'inc', 'preg']","Astrid hat von ihrem Mann nicht viel Liebe empfangen und lebt nun geschieden. Sie entdeckt mit ihrem Sohn Werner (11 Jahre), der bei ihr lebt, ihre eigene Sexualität und hilft Werner, ein Mann zu werden.",2013-07-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p><b>14. Juni</b></p><p>Jetzt ist es wohl soweit! Mein Junge kommt in die Pubertät. Und das schon mit 11 Jahren. Ich hatte heute seine frischgebügelte Unterwäsche in seinen Schrank legen wollen und dabei fand ich eine zerknüllte blauen Unterhose mit weißen Flecken, die einfach achtlos in ein Fach geworfen worden war. </p><p>Eigentlich war das ja auch ganz logisch, denn schon zwei Mal hatte ich meinen Werni im Bad und in seinem Zimmer vor dem großen Spiegel in der Kleiderschranktür erwischt, wie er sich betrachtete, nur mit einem Hemd bekleidet und sein steifes Glied in der Hand. Das war mir jedesmal so peinlich, dass ich so tat als sähe ich nichts und mit rotem Kopf habe ich sofort das Zimmer verlassen. </p><p>Und das schlimme für mich war, dass dem Bengel, meinem liebsten Schatz, es anscheinend nichts ausmachte, dass ich ihn nackt gesehen hatte, seine eigene Mutter! Ich hab ihn natürlich früher, als er noch klein war, schon immer nackt gesehen, aber doch nicht mit steifem Glied. Ich bin verwirrt. Was soll ich bloß tun. Ich muss unbedingt mit ihm reden, dass man das nicht tut. </p><p>Aber ich bin selbst Schuld, dass er sich nicht schämte. Ich hab ja nie mit ihm über das Erwachsenwerden gesprochen. Ich bin ja doch eine altmodische Mama. Immerhin leben wir doch jetzt im 20. Jahrhundert, aber ich merke doch, dass mir die strenge Erziehung, die ich von meinen Eltern erfahren habe, hinderlich im Weg steht. Auch wir haben nie über Pubertät gesprochen, überhaupt war bei uns noch alles, was auch nur entfernt mit Sex zu tun tun hatte, ein striktes Tabu. Punkt aus.</p><p><b>18.Juni</b></p><p>Ich hatte letztens so ein komisches Gefühl, als ich Werni's Schlüpfer gefunden hatte. Es hat mich tief beschämt und doch war es schön. Ja, es war so ein komisches Kribbeln im Bauch. Und ich musste den ganzen Tag über meinen Jungen nachdenken. Ich muss dringend mit Werni reden, dass er doch in seinem eigenen Bett schlafen muss. Meine Mutter hat ja schon oft gesagt, dass ich ihn zu weich erziehe. </p><p>Beim nächsten Mal, wenn Werni in mein Bett möchte, sag ich ihm einfach, dass er doch schon viel zu groß ist, um bei Mama zu schlafen. Und er hat ja auch so ein schönes Zimmer. Früher hat er ja auch immer in seinem Bettchen geschlafen. Aber da war ich ja auch nicht geschieden. Werni hat das sehr zugesetzt, als Walter uns verließ. Und dann plötzlich diese kleine Mietwohnung. Wir hatten so einen schönen Garten, aber zu meinen Eltern will ich auf keinen Fall zurückziehen. </p><p>Mein Schatz hatte dann so oft schlimme Träume, dass er nachts weinend zu mir ins Bett lief und Mama ihn trösten musste. Aber das hat sich nun wirklich gut gebessert. Er ist ja jetzt auch wieder zwei Jahre älter und geht seiner Mama schon bis zur Nasenspitze.</p><p><b>20.Juni</b></p><p>Werni wollte gestern unbedingt in meinem großen Bett schlafen, weil jetzt Große Ferien sind, sagt er, und weil es in seinem Zimmer so warm ist. Sein Zimmer liegt ja auch zum Westen hin und war so aufgeheizt, während mein Zimmer im Sommer wunderbar kühl ist. Er tat mir so leid und natürlich durfte er bei mir schlafen. </p><p>Wir haben uns dann noch bis spät Geschichten vorgelesen und im Bett Mau-Mau gespielt, bis mir die Augen zugefallen sind. Wir saßen da im Schneidersitz auf meinem Bett und lachten, weil wir jedes Mal einige Karten verloren hatten. Und einmal saß ich auf einer Karte und Werni suchte sie unter meinem Popo und da hab ich mein Becken angehoben, dass er sie nehmen konnte. Das war ein überraschend wundervolles Gefühl an meiner Scheide, aber ich hatte ja einen Schlüpfer an, und es war doch bestimmt nicht so schlimm für Werni, seine Mutter an der intimsten Stelle berührt zu haben. </p><p>Und dann war da aber noch was, was mich sehr verwirrt. Ich bin nämlich später plötzlich aufgewacht und hörte so ein leises Rascheln. Aber zugleich hatte ich ein so schönes Gefühl, das mich völlig einlullte, bis ich dann bemerkte, dass mein Junge, dem ich meinen Rücken zugekehrt hatte, denn ich schlafe immer mit dem Gesicht zur Wand, mit seiner Hand ganz vorsichtig und zärtlich meinen Rücken streichelte. </p><p>Ja und dann hat er seinen Unterleib gegen mich gedrückt und seine Hand wanderte nach vorne über meinen Bauch. Ja und ich habe mich schlafend gestellt, obwohl ich ja von seinem Streicheln wach geworden bin, und mein Nachthemd hat er hochgeschoben und mit meinem Bauchnabel gespielt. Aber das Gefühl an meinem Schenkel war schon komisch, ich glaube mein Junge hatte wieder ein steifes Glied. Es war so schön! Mein Mann hatte das früher nie so zärtlich gemacht.</p><p><b>21.Juni</b></p><p>Werni war heute den ganzen Tag sehr lieb zu mir. Ich bin richtig stolz auf ihn und wir beide sind ein tolles Gespann. Als ihn fragte, warum er so lieb heute sei, sagte er, weil doch Ferien wären und weil er wieder in Mamis Bett schlafen möchte. Ich fand das so süß von ihm.Wir haben es uns dann im Bett mit Erdnüssen und einigen Büchern gemütlich gemacht. </p><p>Schließlich war ich aber so müde, dass ich Werni einen Gutenachtkuss gab und mich auf meine Seite drehte. </p><p>""Mami, es ist so schön bei dir zu schlafen,"" war das Letze was ich noch leise vernahm und dann spürte ich einen zarten Kuss in meinen Nacken, der meinen ganzen Körper mit einem wunderbaren Gefühl durchrieselte, und dann noch einen und noch einen. </p><p>Ich genoss es unendlich, so lieb in den Schlaf geküsst zu werden, als ich Werni's Hand auf meinem Rücken spürte. Zugleich war ich aber auch etwas beunruhigt, denn ich war mir gar nicht sicher, ob denn ein Sohn seine Mama so streicheln sollte. Meine Mutter würde bestimmt heftig schimpfen, aber das Streicheln war doch so schön! </p><p>Und mein Liebling war so zärtlich. Seine Hand fuhr meine Taille entlang bis zum Steiß und dann wieder aufwärts. Ich wurde ganz aufgewühlt und sagte mir aber, dass ich ja ein ordentliches Nachthemd anhatte, und dass doch nichts schlimmes dabei wäre, wenn das Kind nachts die Nähe seiner Mutter sucht. </p><p>Und dann nahm mein Kind plötzlich meine Hand weg und es war ganz ruhig. Dann hörte ich plötzlich ein leises Flüstern. </p><p>""Mama!"" Und dann noch einmal wie eine Frage ""Mama?"" </p><p>Ich wollte schon intuitiv leise antworten ""ja jetzt schlaf aber schnell"", als ich plötzlich die Hand meines Jungen auf meinem Bauch spürte. </p><p>Ich war richtig gerührt von seiner zarten Bewegung, als ich plötzlich merkte, dass Werni offenbar versuchte, die Knöpfe meines Nachthemdes zu öffnen, was ihm aber nicht sogleich gelang. </p><p>Ich musste innerlich doch etwas über ihn schmunzeln, wie vorsichtig er sein konnte. Schließlich aber hatte er den Dreh raus und öffnete von unten nach oben mein Nachthemd. </p><p>""Dein Sohn entblößt seine Mutter!"" durchfuhr es mich plötzlich wie ein Blitz. </p><p>""Das darfst du nicht zulassen"" hörte ich das Gesetz in mir und mein Atem stockte. </p><p>Aber Werner dachte doch, dass seine Mutter schliefe, und wenn ich jetzt stockend nach Luft schnappte, würde ich ihm doch verraten, dass ich hellwach war. Dann müsste ich aber mit ihm schimpfen, weil ich doch seine Mutter bin und er niemals seine Mutter entblößen darf. </p><p>Aber der Junge ist doch bestimmt nur neugierig wie jedes Kind und tut doch nichts Böses, und er ist doch so zärtlich, aber wenn ich nichts tue, werde ich gleich mit entblößten Brüsten neben ihm liegen und was hat er überhaupt vor, wie kommt er überhaupt dazu, mich auszuziehen. </p><p>Dann hatte er es geschafft. Mein Nachthemd gab nach und viel auseinander und ich spürte seine warme Hand auf meinem Bauch und mir stockte der Atem. Jetzt berührte sie meine Brust, meinen Warzenvorhof und legte sich behutsam und ganz zart auf meine Brustwarze. </p><p>Ich bekam sofort wieder Gänsehaut und meine Brustwarzen richteten sich auf. Das blieb Werni nicht verborgen und intuitiv verweilte er dort und spielte an meiner Brustwarze herum. Ich schämte mich sofort zutiefst dafür, dass meine Brust diese so eindeutigen Signale meiner Lust für ihn aussandte, die ja eigentlich sagen, dass die Frau genommen werden will. </p><p>Aber das Gefühl war zugleich so überwältigend neu, dass mir fast die Tränen gekommen wären. Es war so erregend, wie er unbeholfen aber unendlich neugierig anfing, mit der Brust seiner Mutter zu spielen, ein Gefühl, wie ich es noch nie in meinem Leben erfahren hatte und ich spürte wie lustvolles Kribbeln aus meinen Unterleib in mir hochstieg. </p><p>Ich mag es mir nicht eingestehen, aber es war sexuelle Lust, wie ich sie durch meinen Mann nie erfahren habe. Ja es war auf Aufbrechen einer wollüstigen Erregung, die nicht sein durfte und ich hatte Angst, ja fast Panik, und doch war ich in diesem Moment unendlich glücklich, ja geradezu paralysiert. </p><p>Und dann meldete sich die Vernunft wieder und rief: </p><p>""Gut, du hattest jetzt ein schönes Gefühl und das sei dir gegönnt, aber nun schreite ein, bevor es zu spät ist!"" </p><p>Plötzlich fiel mir auf, dass Werni schwerer atmete. Ja, aber was soll denn zu spät sein, Werni ist doch so unschuldig und verspielt. Werni's Hand hatte meine Brust verlassen und war nach unten gewandert und spielte nun mit meinem Bauchnabel. Dann plötzlich spürte ich einen Druck an meinem Oberschenkel, der sich in gleichmäßigen Abständen verstärkte und wieder nachließ. </p><p>""Dein Sohn reibt sich an dir,"" schoss es mir durch den Kopf, </p><p>""dein Kind hat ebenfalls sexuelle Lust und befriedigt sich gerade an dir!"" </p><p>Ich war total schockiert. Wie konnte mein Sohn so etwas tun! Aber noch schockierter war ich von mir selbst! Ich wurde feucht! Ich, die Mutter, wurde durch ihren 11 Jahre alten kleinen Liebling sexuell erregt. Es gab keinen Zweifel. </p><p>Ich musste das sofort beenden und Werni würde nie wieder im Bett seiner Mutter schlafen dürfen! </p><p>Oh Himmel, ich spürte Werni's Hand zwischen meinen Schenkeln und gleich würde er die Nässe seiner Mutter spüren. Ich schämte mich so sehr dafür. Er würde bestimmt denken, seine Mama habe Pipi in ihr Bett gemacht.</p><p>Er küsste wieder meinen Nacken und ich spürte seine hecktische Atmung, und dass er sich anstrengte und schwitzte. Jetzt hatte er seine rechte Hand auf meinem Venushügel. </p><p>Werni, das darfst du nicht, ich bin doch deine Mami! </p><p>Mir stockte der Atem, ich öffnete meine Schenkel, ganz vorsichtig, wie im Schlaf, um meinen Sohn nicht zu erschrecken. Jetzt war seine Hand an meinem Scheideneingang. Ein Schwall Flüssigkeit verließ meine Scheide, oh, ich schäme mich so sehr! Ich setzte den rechten Fuß auf und stellte mein Bein hoch, damit Werni mich an meiner intimsten Stelle streicheln kann. </p><p>Und dann plötzlich verließ seine Hand mein geschwollenes Lustfleisch, das ja nur noch von einem nässedurchtränkten Schlüpfer geschützt war. </p><p>""Jetzt beende es!"", schrie es in meinem Kopf, ""das ist deine Chance und Mutterpflicht."" </p><p>Ich war so enttäuscht und leer! Werni bewegte sich. Stand er nun auf und ging fort? Hatte der Bub selbst Gewissensbisse bekommen? Plötzlich wurde mein Schlüpfer langsam nach unten geschoben, ja, das war kein Irrtum. </p><p>""Steh auf und verlasse sofort das Zimmer, und morgen wirst du deinem Sohn eine Predigt halten!"" </p><p>Ich hebe mein Becken an. Nun kann Werni seiner Mutter den Schlüpfer bis zu den Knien herunterziehen. Eine Lustwelle nach der anderen durchflutet mich. Wie weit würde mein Junge gehen. Aber er ist ja noch so klein und verspielt. Das ist natürliche kindliche Neugier. </p><p>Ich liege mit nacktem Geschlechtsteil vor meinem Sohn! Plötzlich spüre ich sein nacktes, steifes Glied an meinem Popo. Er hatte sich selbst auch unten entblößt und reibt sich nun wieder an seiner Mutter! Ich atme tief ein. </p><p>""Oh Mutti, es ist so schön."", flüstert er in mein Ohr und küsst mich wieder. </p><p>Ich öffne meine Schenkel noch weiter und erwarte seine Liebkosung. Ich bin so nass. Nun hat er meine Schamlippen gefunden. Er spielt genau an der Stelle, wo ich ihn vor 11 Jahre auf die Welt gebracht habe. Der Gedanke erregt mich, ein tiefes Stöhnen entfährt meiner Kehle. </p><p>Ob Werni nun weiß, dass ich wach bin und meine Sexualität mit ihm so sehr genieße? Ich weiß, ich werde mich ihm jetzt hingeben. Ja, ich möchte sein Glied, seinen Samen! </p><p>Ich versuche aufzustehen, mich zu befreien, wegzulaufen! Mein Po drängt sich an sein Glied und dann setzt für einen Moment meine Atmung aus. Sein harter Kinderschwanz ist gerade in mich eingedrungen. Wir können es beide nicht fassen. </p><p>Er jammert ""Oh Mami, Mami!"" </p><p>Sein Glied dringt weiter in meine Scheide ein. Meine Scheide umschließt ihn wie im Reflex. Ich kann gar nichts dagegen tun. Die pure geile Lust überschwemmt mich. Dann zieht er sich plötzlich zurück. Meine Scheide versucht ihn noch festzuhalten. Zu spät! Werni fühlte sich ertappt und hoffte nun bestimmt, dass kein Donnerwetter über ihn herein bricht. </p><p>Er weiß jetzt bestimmt, dass ich wach bin und gleich mit Vorwürfen über ihn herfallen werde. Ich bin so enttäuscht. Meine Scheide sehnt sich so sehr nach seinem Samenerguss. Hat er überhaupt schon einen Samenerguss? Er ist doch erst 11. Aber der blaue Slip im Schrank. </p><p>Mir ist plötzlich kalt. Meine Schenkel zittern vor Erregung. Es ist alles gut gegangen. Ich muss nur jetzt vorsichtig, sodass Werni es nicht merkt, meinen Slip hochziehen und dann schlafen wir einfach beide ein! Vielleicht hat er ja doch nichts gemerkt. Ich würde ihm sonst nie wieder in die Augen schauen können. </p><p>Ich drehe mich auf den Bauch. Dabei ziehe ich wie zufällig mein Nachthemd etwas hoch und ziehe mit meinem rechten Fuß die Bettdecke etwas zur Seite. Ich spüre Werni's Blicke. </p><p>Ich schlucke meinen Speichel herunter und kann nun gleichmäßiger atmen. Es ist so leise, dass ich auch Werni atmen höre. Die Zeit vergeht. Dann raschelt es. Ein leichter kühler Luftzug an meinem Po und Rücken. Mein Junge hat die Bettdecke von mir ganz weggezogen. Ich liege nun völlig nackt mit entblößtem Popo vor meinem Sohn. </p><p>Wieder fließt die Lust aus meiner Scheide, ich spüre es genau. Scham und Wollust zugleich lassen mich die Luft anhalten. Seine warme Hand hat meinen Rücken gefunden. Er streichelt mich so zart und so schüchtern. Wie zufällig berührt er er meinen Poansatz, zuckt zurück, traut sich, streichelt meine rechte Pobacke, findet die andere. </p><p>Es erregt mich so sehr, ich öffne wie zufällig meine Beine. Ja, noch etwas weiter, so weit es geht. Er soll meine geöffneten Pospalte sehen, mein Geschlechtsteil finden, meine Scham betrachten und sich an mir erregen. Ich werde verrückt vor Lust. </p><p>Ja! Werni soll sich an seiner Mutti vergehen!</p><p>Seine Hand findet meine Poritze, meinen Anus, meine Scheide. Er legt einen Finger genau auf meine Rosette und ertastet sie spielerisch. Er ist so zart. Hoffentlich werde ich nicht ohnmächtig. </p><p>Ja! Mein Liebling, nimm deine Mutter, befriedige dich an ihr, hab keine Scheu, spiele mit meinem Popo, meinem Geschlecht. Ja, ich will es. Du darfst mich fühlen, wie naß ich bin, oh! </p><p>Er hat meine Scheide gefunden. Oh, ich kann es nicht mehr halten, ich spritze ihm direkt in die Hand. Ich reibe mich vorsichtig an seiner Hand. Er zieht sie weg! Er erhebt sich! Ich spreize meine Schenkel noch weiter auseinander. Das Bett bebt leicht. </p><p>Werni legt sich auf meinen Rücken. Ja, zwischen meine Beine. Oh Werni, komm zu Mama. Ich flehe um Erlösung. Komm zu Mama! </p><p>Werni dringt in mich ein! Dieses Mal aber gewollt, mit Absicht! Sein steifes Glied schiebt sich in Muttis Scheide, so tief es geht. Da wo er zur Welt gekommen ist, ist nun sein hartes Glied und will seinen Samen genau dort hineinbringen. Meine Scheide ist bereit und pumpt. </p><p>Die Lust überwältigt mich, und dann dieser erste Orgasmus mit meinem Sohn! Ich werde im ganzen Leib geschüttelt und alles bricht in mir zusammen. Ein tiefer brünstiger, kehliger Schrei entfährt mir und ich kann mein Röcheln kaum unterdrücken. Zum Glück brülle ich meine Extase in mein Kopfkissen. </p><p>Werni bewegt sich immer noch. ""</p><p>Oh Mami, Mami, Mami!"", flüstert er stockend und heiser und drückt sein Glied wie ein Tier in mich hinein. </p><p>Oh Werni, Mami will deinen Samen, bitte bitte lass Mami deinen Samen empfangen. Und dann kommt es mir noch einmal, aber anders, langsamer und noch intensiver und als wenn ich urinieren müsste. Die Lust zereißt mich, nein es ist nicht nur so, ich uriniere wirklich! </p><p>Ich kann nichts tun, nur abwarten und es zulassen. Und dann kommt es ihm. </p><p>""Mami, Mami, es ist so schön!"", stammelt er und bricht über mir zusammen und ich spüre genau seinen Samenerguss, Schub für Schub in meinem Geburtskanal, und dann hab ich wieder einen Orgasmus, unendlich tief und befreiend, und ich bebe und meine Schenkel flattern und ich weine vor Wollust in mein Kissen. </p><p>Werni ist erschöpft und zittert. Dann liegt er regungslos auf meinem Rücken. Sein Glied ist immer noch in mir. Sein Atem geht stockend und wird nur langsam flacher. </p><p>Du hast mit deinem Sohn geschlafen, zuckt es durch mein Hirn. Du hast alles zerstört! Du kannst deinem Jungen nicht mehr ins Gesicht blicken, und deinen Eltern auch nicht. Du wirst geächtet und verworfen sein. </p><p>Ich werde schon wieder erregt. Immer wenn Werni sich rührt, durchfährt mich ein warmer Schauer. Sein Glied ist immer noch steif. Meine Scheide fließt wieder aus. Meine sexuelle Lust durchströmt schon wieder in warmen Schüben meinen ganzen Körper. Schon wieder umfängt mich mein Orgasmus, sanft und wohlig dieses Mal. Speichel fließt mir unkontrolliert aus dem Mund auf mein Kissen. Ich bin so unendlich erschöpft und schlafe im Nachglühen meines Orgasmus ein.</p>"
693,Becoming A Star,Best Boy,peterslim51@yahoo.com,"['Mbg', 'ped', 'bi', 'nc', 'rp', '1st']","This is the story of how a little girl named Susan (of ten years old) wanted to grow up and be a movie star like her mum. Susan had only seen the glamour sides of Hollywood, though would soon learn how difficult a career in the movies can be.",2011-04-24T00:00:00,"The following story is fiction. It contains scenes of consensual and non-consensual sex between adults, teenagers and children. If such a subject is offensive, uninteresting or if you are a minor (i.e., child) please leave now.","<p>One morning while sitting at the breakfast table, little Susan said to her mother, can I grow up and be a movie star like you. Karen Reynolds being caring for her daughter, patted her on the shoulder and said sure you can in due time. Susan did not like the sound of that and stated to her mum, that her mum had been a child star at ten years old and now that Susan was ten, she would like to start a career in movies. Karen explained that even though Susan was ten, times had changed and she should wait till she was older. Susan was very strong about her feelings and continued to annoy her mother for a full week until she gave in and decided to set up a interview with a child star manager she knew.</p><p>The initial interview went well with the agency manager, his name was Michael and he informed both Karen and Susan about the industry at the moment and the different pay structures, for movies and modelling. Karen watched on as some file photos were taken of Susan, the photographer being encouraging, saying with a relaxed profile such as Susan had, she would definitely become a star like her mother and within half a hour, Susan was feeling really comfortable with the situation.</p><p>With in a week, Karen had been rang by Michael and informed a role had come up for Susan and could she come back to meet the client. Susan informed Michael that she was making a movie for the next week and unfortunately did not have time to bring Susan around. Michael explained that the shoot was worth five hundred dollars to Susan and it was a shame if she could not make it. Karen thought for a moment and said seeing she knew Michael, could he pick Susan up from the studio where Karen was working. Michael decided that he could do what Karen asked and not just three hours later Susan was at Michael?s office again and getting ready to do a photo shoot.</p><p>When the photo room was ready and Susan had been introduced to the client, Mr. Arnold of the Top Child Swim Wear company, the photographer told Susan to change into the swimming costumes laid out in the change room. Within minutes, Susan presented herself to the trio of men waiting, she felt a bit uncomfortable in the skimpy white two-piece swimsuit, though thought five hundred dollars was good and so did want to be a movie star.</p><p>The photographer again made Susan at ease, with a slow start to the proceedings, informing her to just start with standard shots, face forward, back and side shots. After five minutes the shoot changed, Susan was told to remove the little bra, as she did not have much breast growth and girls of her age, sometimes just preferred to wear the panties and felt more comfortable. </p><p>Susan was not quite sure this could be decent, though did agree she did not have boobs and removed her bra. Hundreds more photos were taken that afternoon, with Susan posing in all different positions, though clothed in all sorts of gear, shorts, long pants, underwear and other swimwear, Susan thought some of the photo were revealing and informed the photographer of that and was told bluntly that it was the photos required, or Susan would not be paid.</p><p>When the shoot was completed, Susan changed into her original clothes and was told when ready to come into the office. Susan returned to the office to find the trio of men again waiting for her. Michael informed her she had done well and would receive a extra hundred dollars, making that six hundred and to sign the receipt and he would take her back to her mother. Susan was extremely happy about the extra money and forgot all about the revealing photos when she was united with her mother and told that further work would definitely come her way.</p><p>With only two days passing since the modelling shoot, Michael once again rang Karen and stated that the client had really liked Susan?s work and wanted to do some more photo sessions. Michael said he knew Karen was busy and could pick Susan up if Karen agreed. Once again Karen was busy and decided that as everyone knew each other, she would let Michael collect Susan for the rest of the week, when so required.</p><p>Once again Susan was doing another photo shoot for the swimwear, only this time it was a double shot and with a fifteen year old girl named Bridget. The girls changed in the same room and Susan admired how stunning Bridget looked in her swimming costume, which was extremely brief and really showed off her budding tits and slim ass. The shoot was going well, Susan again removed her small bra and then so did Bridget, with the three men give complementary comments about the girls bodies, Bridget began to slowly touch Susan?s body.</p><p>Trying to not upset Susan, Bridget casually took things further, rubbing Susan?s tits and ass. Soon Susan was feeling so hot and turned on, she completely forgot about the men and the photos. Bridget soon had her hand rubbing Susan?s pussy and Susan began moaning in pleasure, Bridget removed her panties and then had Susan remove hers. </p><p>A couple of pillows were put on the stage and with further encouragement, the girls were eventually in a sixty-nine position, with Susan on top. Susan could not believe how turned on she was, Bridget was licking and stroking her pussy and ass, and without hesitation Susan began licking Bridget?s pussy. Bridget then began double fingering Susan, gradually sliding a finger into the pussy and the asshole and in no time had Susan on the brink of a orgasm. Susan had no idea what was happening until she began to spasm and tried to get away from Bridget, though Bridget only pulled Susan tighter and within minutes, Susan collapsed on the floor completely exhausted and unable to lift her body.</p><p>The men cheered and when Susan was placed on the couch to sleep it off, Bridget happily excepted a double fuck from Mr. Arnold and Michael. Bridget had been through this before and so had enjoyed the feeling of two cocks pounding at her cunt and ass at the same time. The fucking went on for ten minutes, with continued grunting and moaning from both Bridget and the men, before the men said they were ready to cum and the photographer encouraged them to turn Bridget over and they both sprayed load after load of cum on Bridget?s face. </p><p>Bridget was turned on by this, as she had been before and gradually cleaned her face with her hands and licked each finger clean. Within minutes, Bridget was cleaned up, received a thousand dollars from Michael and was told to go home before Susan woke up. Susan was cleaned up also and a new pair of panties were placed on her, before she woke. </p><p>Susan was so tired, that she slept for nearly a hour and when she woke, she was surprised to see that no one was left in the room and decided to get changed and then find Michael. While Susan was getting changed, she thought over what had happened, the encounter with Bridget and enjoyment she had from receiving her first orgasm. In all the action, Susan had forgot about the photo shoot and what the men were going to do with the photos. </p><p>When Susan entered Michael?s office ready to go home, Michael was working at his computer and looked up when he heard foot steps. Michael said how happy he was to see Susan, she had done well and handed her a envelope which contained a thousand dollars. Susan was pleased with herself, she was making heaps of money, had a wonderful experience with Bridget and thought she was on her way to becoming a top star. Susan signed for the payment and Michael once again returned her home to her mother.</p><p>Karen was happy that her daughter was not only enjoying herself, but not asking her for spending money all the time and with all the work she had so far received, thought Susan might make a star like her. Susan had not mentioned to her mother about the naked photo shoot with Bridget, as she knew what lesbians were and did not want anyone thinking that of her, even though it was a great thrill.</p><p>A week went by and no more work was forth coming for Susan, Karen and Susan both began to worry. So Karen rang Michael?s office to enquire what was happening, Michael when answering the phone, heard Karen?s voice and at first thought he would be in trouble, as he thought Susan may have told her mother what happened in the last photo shoot. He was surprised when Karen asked why was Susan not getting work, Michael then realised that either Karen had no hang-ups about the naked shoot, or that Susan had enjoyed the action and had not told her mother. </p><p>Michael decided to play the game further, he said that a producer had been taking his time looking over the photos and had only rang Michael ten minutes before Karen called and would Susan be ready for a pre-production video the next morning, being Saturday. Karen stated yes, though could Michael pick her up from the studio again, as Karen had two more days of filming. Michael agreed and the final stage of Michael?s plan was put into action.</p><p>The Saturday morning started well, Karen and Susan had a light breakfast and soon Michael had picked Susan up from the studio lot. This time as Michael drove the car, Susan questioned why they were not going to his office, Michael stated that she was going to do a pre-production video and that was to be done at the producers mansion in Beverley Hills. Susan was impressed when hearing this and readily accepted what Michael said.</p><p>They arrived at a huge mansion, the gates opened automatically for Michael?s Mercedes Benz and they drove up to the house. They were greeted at the door by a Mr. Stevenson , who Michael said was a important producer, Mr. Stevenson had said he had liked all Susan?s photos and was glad to meet her in person. Susan was impressed by the size of the house and they were both shown through the house and out back to the huge swimming pool area and introduced to the crew. Susan could see five camera men, four with large video cameras on stands and one with a digital camera to take still photos. Susan was given a brief swimming costume, told to get changed in the toilets beside the pool house and just come out when she was ready.</p><p>When Susan returned to the pool, she discovered that the shoot had began, there were three teenage boys in the pool, then she also caught sight of Bridget in the pool naked as the other day. Mr. Stevenson called out to Bridget to come over and see him and Susan, Susan was informed by Bridget that it was good to see her again and would she like to continue where they left off. </p><p>Susan felt a little embarrassed but decided she had liked what had happened last time and agreed with Bridget. Susan was heading for the inside of the house, when Bridget told her this was a outside set and to strip and lay down on the big beach towels on the grass and she would make her feel happy again. </p><p>Susan was about to argue, when Michael informed her that this would be worth ten thousand dollars to her and assured her that nobody bar the set people and the extras could see her, as the walls around the house were to high to look over. Susan reluctantly agreed and moved over to the beach towels with Bridget and stripped on the way.</p><p>The movie continued, Susan was again straddled over the top of Bridget and while licking Bridget, was again getting her pussy and ass, licked and fingered. Susan was having too much fun to notice the three teenage boys coming from the pool to watch the all girl action and as she was again approaching orgasm, Bridget did something new, she had coated two of her fingers with ?KY? gel and inserted not just one, but two fingers up to the knuckle into her ass, this took Susan over the edge, not just causing pain, but it brought her to a massive orgasm and she screamed out in pain and pleasure and collapsed to the ground.</p><p>The producer had decided that Susan would not be allowed to sleep now, like Michael had let her after the photo shoot and had Susan bring her back to life with smelling salts.</p><p>Susan awoke to find Bridget sucking one of boys who was about thirteen and seeing the other two boys of about eighteen standing in front of her wanking their cocks, which looked massive to her. Susan went to get up off the ground, only to fall back down again from exhaustion and just began to cry, now knowing what was probably going to happen next.</p><p>The two eighteen year old boys were informed to pick Susan up and place her on the sofa, with one boy under her and the other boy at the back of her. Susan again began to cry when she felt a cock being forced into her pussy, she had had a finger in there, but never a cock and it felt huge, as it was pushed through her hymen she let out a tremendous scream and it felt like she was being ripped apart, with inch after inch slowly entering her little body, till she felt like it was entering her stomach. </p><p>When the cock in her pussy had stopped pushing, she next had a cock being forced into her ass, this again forcing her to scream, as the cock was forced past her sphincter and hearing a plop sound, with severe pain and then slowly pushed into her rectum, it was like a post had been inserted into her ass. With all this action, Susan again had passed out in exhaustion and was again brought back to life with smelling salts.</p><p>Bridget had made the thirteen year old boy hard with her sucking and was now forcing Susan to open her mouth and accept the cock, Susan could not believe what was happening and tried to close her mouth. Bridget informed her, that if she not take what was offered, she would be beaten senseless by the producer and then still raped. Susan reluctantly opened her mouth and the boy pushed his cock into her mouth, was told to breath through her nose and suck on the cock. When all the boys thought they were ready, without regard to Susan?s comfort, they began to fuck her.</p><p>It was only twenty minutes, but it felt like hours, as Susan was continually pounded from all openings and even Bridget would have fun at times by pinching Susan?s nipples and also playing with the youngest boys balls and ass so to keep him turned on, as Susan was not doing the best sucking job. Susan could not handle the pain, though knew there was no way out and no one to help her. Susan continued to scream and cry, occasionally passing out, only to smell the smelling salts and return back to the night-mare she knew she was in. </p><p>Although the two older boys loved the feeling of their cocks rubbing against each other, with only the membrane between Susan?s ass and pussy separating them, it was no turn on for Susan. The boys would occasionally slide the cocks from each hole, till only the head was left in and then push all together, forcing all three cocks into Susan?s little body at the same time.</p><p>The relentless fucking continued in all Susan?s little holes, until the boys grunted and gave into the excitement and informed the producer that they were ready to cum together. Apart from the boy who pulled his cock from her mouth and sprayed shot after shot at Susan?s face, the other two boys just kept fucking and spurted their cum into her pussy and ass. </p><p>When the boys were finished, they pulled their cocks from Susan?s body leaving her feeling empty and dirty, each boy was then to have their cocks sucked clean by Susan, she did not like the taste of cum, though worse was having to suck the cock that had been in her ass and had the mixed taste of shit, blood and cum. Susan was again going to pass out, when Bridget savagely lick and sucked at her pussy and brought her to orgasm, at least giving her a little bit of happiness, after all the pain the boys had given her.</p><p>With only one camera left on remote to capture a parting scene, all the crew, Michael and Mr. Stevenson, had one final action to make. They stood over Susan?s naked little body and wanked their big cocks, groaning and grunting furiously until they sprayed all their cum in great gushes over her. Susan looked very strange, it looked as though her whole body was covered in some massive streams of thick gel, there seemed to be no spot that did not have man cream on it. </p><p>Mr. Stevenson then informed the boys that they should wash the cum off with their piss, the scene was amazing as streams of golden liquid were sprayed at the little body until the cum had dripped off and then Susan was dunked into the pool. </p><p>After everyone was cleaned up, Michael began handing out the money. A thousand to each boy, who were happy just for getting to fuck Susan, five thousand for Bridget and as promised, thought not wanting to have all the pain to get it, ten thousand for Susan and a letter stating that she would soon be a star and never have to worry about money again. Susan was too young to get pregnant, though was in pain for a week and just told her mother that she did not think being a star was all it was made out to be and would study like she had never done before and just like to be a good academic from here on. </p><p>There will be more stories in the future, though if anyone has any comments, or would like to send stories or photos to me, please e-mail me at the following address; adultfriendfinder@bigpond.com.</p><p>Look forward to hearing from you.</p><p>""Best Boy.""</p>"
694,Life Changes,Best Boy,peterslim51@yahoo.com,"['M/mb', 'Mm/f']","This is a story of three brothers, Tim 13, Matt 11 and Paul 9, who after having lost their parents in a tragic car accident, are adopted by their uncle David, 34. Not knowing their uncle well, they had no understanding of what kind of life was ahead of them.",2012-12-09T00:00:00,"The following story is fiction. It contains scenes of men humiliating teens and boys, sex between men, boys, teen girls and teen boys. If such a subject is offensive, uninteresting or if you are a minor (i.e. a child), please leave now. This work is copyright by the author and commercial use is prohibited without permission. Personal / private copies are permitted only if complete and including copyright notice.","<p></p><h5>Introduction To A New World</h5><p>It had been five years since the brothers had met their only other living relative, so while Tim and Matt could remember their uncle David, Paul only had a vague memory. The two older brothers especially remembered that their uncle had heaps of money and would be away a lot, though gave great presents when he visited them. They did not ever remember going to his house.</p><p>Uncle David organized the sale of the boy's house, getting the boys to take just what photos, parent's keepsakes and clothes they may want and explained that everything else they need, bikes, beds and computers would be catered by him at the new house. Their uncle put all money in trust funds for their futures, explaining he would pay for all their needs and wants.</p><p>The moving of home for the boys was easy, after leaving their three bedroom house; they could not believe the size of their new home and were taken on a tour by Uncle David. So when the boys had to move from their small suburban house, where the two younger brothers had shared a bedroom, they were more than surprised to move into a ten bedroom mansion on the coast, now with a bedroom each and with amazement a bathroom each.</p><p>Everything seemed so perfect in the house, three lounge rooms, games room (with all manner of computer games and huge television), three bars, huge dining room, an indoor pool, spa and sauna room. Once finished touring the inside of the house, the boys were shown outside, manicured gardens around front and back, the hole area surrounded by high walls, garage with Mercedes and four wheel drive. Then out back was a massive pool and spa area, then moored down at the back gate was a beautiful cruising boat, which their uncle said he would show them over some other time, as it was getting late and they should get some dinner.</p><p>Uncle David ordered takeaway pizza of the boy's choices and said it would be thirty minutes. It was starting to get warm weather and uncle David suggested the boys have a swim before dinner, though all the boys stated that they had grown out of their trunks and that their mother was going to take them shopping for the summer, at this stage Paul began to cry. Uncle David put his arm over Paul's shoulder, as he did; Paul pushed close to him, consoling him, uncle David said he would take the boys shopping tomorrow, though for the time being if they wanted, they could swim nude in the indoor pool and could swim outside, after getting trunks tomorrow.</p><p>All the boys stared at each other, realizing what their uncle had said and there were only boys around, Tim was first to begin stripping off and the other boys followed suit. Uncle David said he would set the table for dinner, while the boys had a quick swim and then everything would be ready when the pizza arrived. </p><p>Unbeknown to the boys, there were a couple of movie cameras set around the pool and Uncle David had activated them remotely as he left the boys. That evening, the boys had dinner, showered and went to bed very tired from the day's activities, falling asleep very quickly. David retired to his secure den to watch a copy of the pool boy display, he watched the screen as the boys entered the pool room, naked as the day they were born and Matt already displaying a hard on. </p><p>Relieving himself of his clothes, David reclined back in his chair, within two minutes he was amazed as all the boys had become hard and were oblivious to being recorded. The boys swam and frolicked on the big screen, while David slowly stoked his cock. It was not the older brother who first began stroking his cock, but Matt, the middle brother, with what looked like a taught, flawless and hairless body.</p><p>David was so transfixed on Matt, he did not notice the other screen, Tim was now sitting next to Paul at the side of the pool and both boys were slowly stroking each other's shafts. David was just about to cum, as he watched matt begin to tighten up and stroke harder, when a voice seem to startle them both. David stopped stroking, at the same time Matt did, David was so disappointed when he realized it was his own voice calling the boys for dinner and he did not get to see Matt cum.</p><p>As soon as Matt slid into the pool, David took notice of the other screen, which showed both Tim and Paul slipping back into the pool again, still fully erect. </p><p>Awaiting the next scene, David slowly sucked on his finger, imagining it to be a cock and dreaming of sucking one of his nephews. What appeared next were beautiful images of erect boy cocks, as they picked their towels off a chair, just a foot away from the camera and clean cocks, with just a little hair on Tim's.</p><p>Next David tried desperately to contain his laughter, as the boys tried to hide their erections under the towels, so as not to get in trouble off their uncle and continually showed embarrassment. David stopped stroking his cock, forcing his erection back into his shorts, he knew tomorrow was going to be a big day and would not be hard to get the boys to play his games.</p><p>The next morning the fun started earlier then David had thought, it was about four a.m. and young Paul was standing at the end of David's bed. David looked up with sleepy eyes, asking Paul what was wrong, Paul answering that he had a strange dream and could he sleep with his uncle, David naturally agreed. Within seconds, Paul was under the sheet, it was only then that David realized they were both naked, as Paul pressed his warm body against him and David started to begin hardening. David decided he needed to find out how far his young nephew would go, so he began rubbing the young boy's back, soon sliding his hand over the butt cheeks, until the boy made the unprecedented move over swinging a leg over his uncles and began to rub his hairless cock and body against his. David so wanted to go further, letting his hand slide into the boy's crack, the boy moaned and said keep going Tim. So excited was David to hear what Paul had said, he slid a finger into his mouth to coat with spit and then returned his hand back to the boy's crack. As David found the butt hole with his finger, he only just touched it, when Paul instantly pushed back onto his finger and it entered about an inch with surprising ease. </p><p> Paul's little hole was so cozy and warm, it took a while before rhythm was building, though minutes later, Paul suddenly clamped down on his finger and his whole body shivered, releasing some pre-cum onto David's leg. David now tried to slip his finger out through the sphincter; Paul had clenched his ring so tight and would not let the finger go, as now thinking it was his. It took about five minutes for Paul to fall fully asleep, only then did the sphincter relax, allowing David to retrieve his finger and then fall asleep himself, dreaming that someday his cock maybe in the same position.</p><p>David awoke at seven a.m. with the most amazing sensation, looking down at his ten inch cock; he discovered the head of Paul resting on his flat-board stomach, only an inch from the end of his erection and lightly breathing in and out. So as not to scare the boy with his erection this early, David slowly lifted the head back onto a pillow and climbing out of bed, he then put a sheet back over Paul.</p><p>Leaving his own double doors open, David slowly and quietly walked down the hallway, stopping first at Matt's door. Putting his ear to the closed door, to listen for any sounds, he heard nothing and continued on to Tim's door. Resting his head on Matt's door, David heard some slight panting, so wanting to embarrass the teen boy, he opened the door and walked in completely naked, as though nothing was wrong. Tim was so enticed, reading his magazine and stroking his cock, that he did not notice his uncle until he was at the foot of the bed. David opened the conversation casually, as Tim looked up and was about to say something, David asked what was he reading. Tim looked up at his uncle dumfounded, his cock in one hand and flipping through a gay magazine with the other, he was speechless.</p><p>David continued towards Tim, then sitting on the bed beside the boy, he slowly began to stroke his cock and asked Tim if he could look at the pictures to. Tim was amazed as his uncle's cock grew to about double his size; David also asked Tim questions about what sex he liked and slowly but surely reached a point where Tim wanted to touch his uncle's cock. With the boy just getting his hand around the shaft, David encouraged the boy to start stroking; David in turn started stroking Tim and turning the pages of the magazine with the other hand.</p><p>One magazine page showed two photos, one of a teenage boy of about eighteen holding a cock about the size of David's and then the following photo was of the same teenager just sucking the head. David felt his nephew's cock harden more upon seeing the photos, deciding it was time to push Tim a little, he just told the boy that with a bit of help, that he could suck a cock and better than that photo. Tim looked up at his uncle with a cheeky smile, your joking uncle David, that boy is a professional and he can't do it, no way could I.</p><p>David removed his hand from the magazine and ran it up over the boy's bare chest, Tim jumped at the hand touching his sensitive nipples, David now made Tim harder, by stating that he could make him a great cock sucker in a couple of lessons. Tim smiled, stating that he would like to learn if his uncle would teach him and could he start now. David told the youngster to relax, first he will begin with performing on him and then he could learn from actual performance. Tim naturally spread his legs as his uncle crawled over him, David started with passionately kissing Tim, from his mouth, tits, working his way down the body, until he reached the balls and then he began the sucking. The sexual tension in the room was growing by the second, David was enjoying himself tremendously, he had licked the slit of this boy cock, sucked the head and eventually sucked the whole cock into his mouth. Each time David did something different, Tim tensed up, wanting to orgasm, but David would clamp his hand around the base of the cock and stop the boy cumming, this causing Tim extreme frustration.</p><p>It was about five minutes of teaching, when David let go of the boy cock, stating you have been watching good, now try me and just go at the cock, no additional fore play. They changed positions, Tim quickly getting down to work, licking the slit of his uncle's cock for pre cum and contemplating how to get the huge head in his mouth. It took a couple of minutes, trying different angles, Tim finally decided he could just take the head in his mouth on the side and eventually looked up at his uncle, who had a smile on his face. Tim was working on sucking the head for a few more minutes, when his uncle stopped him, explained the sixty nine position and soon had him over the top in a doggie position. </p><p> Hoping Tim would take the cue, David positioned his hands on the boy's waist, slowly bring the hips down till he could swallow the whole cock and the balls rested on his face. Tim moaned in complete pleasure, then his uncle started to get his boy hips in a fucking motion, lifting the boy up and down until he was in his own controlled rhythm. Once Tim was fucking his uncle's mouth, he realized that he must suck a cock in return, while keeping his own hips pounding away, he began sucking on the large cock head and eventually sliding not just the head, but a good two inches of shaft into his mouth.</p><p>David soon had two free hands, so he decided while his nephew was being pleasured, he would either find out if the boy's butt hole had been opened, if not, he would open it today and if possible fuck him at the end. As a finger touched Tim's rosebud, he jumped, though settled down when David fondled his balls and the boy soon was used to the finger being pressed on his ring. His nephew's ring was so tight, David thought he was never going to even get his finger in, the boy seemed so ready, though was unwilling to open and David was concerned that he would never get to feel that tight warm anal chute.</p><p>Sliding the finger under his nose, David lusted after the boy musk, savoring the smell of teenage sweat, saliva and butt smells. Collecting a bit more saliva on his finger, David again tried at the virgin hole, this time Tim did not jump at the finger sliding over his tender brown entrance and actually pushed back, allowing about half a inch of the finger in. It took some time, but Tim was being penetrated by two of his uncle's fingers and seemed to being loving it, when the convulsions started and David received about ten good shots of boy cum in his mouth. Tim soon stopped sucking his uncle and collapsed from exhaustion, David eventually moved Tim off him and placed the boy face down on the bed.</p><p>David wanted his release to, though knew he would need some lube to open Tim's butt, ready for the invading cock, so he went back to his room for supplies and also check on young Paul. He passed Matt's room, still no sound and arriving at his room, Paul was still asleep. David collected a ultra thin condom and some lube, then returning to find Tim still dozing. Putting a couple of pillows under the boy, Tim's butt was elevated to a height sufficient to allow David to part the legs and expose the slightly open target. The butt hole was already closing, so two lubed fingers were required to open up the tunnel, the boy was asleep, though by the time David had him fully open again, Tim was humping the pillow and getting up a rhythm, possibly in a dream state.</p><p>David was now ready to penetrate the open pucker, having his two fingers reveal enough of the beautiful pink anus, lubed the hole and readied his cock with a condom, he aimed the head at the chute and breathed heavily. The tip of David's cock rested on the open butt, feeling the heat through the thin condom, there was no turning back, inching his way in the boy seemed to take a eternity, with two inches in, not wanting to split him in two, David withdrew and slowly just began fucking the open two inches. </p><p>Tim soon awoke from his slumber, this was not a dream, him sliding his cock into a pillow, at maximum erection and something other than a finger being forced into to anal chute. When the boy suddenly froze, his hips no longer moving, David realized the teenager was awake and waited for him to make the next move. As Tim's hips rose a little, David watched as the boy placed a hand to his young cock, a moan escaped Tim's mouth as he must of felt his erection, playing with his cock a little, the young hand then reached back more, eventually finding the huge member up his rear and the soft hand then encased a section of cock. David so wanted to see the astonishment on Tim's face, knowing the shaft was expanding his hole so wide, though what happened next took David by complete surprise, as the boy pushed back, taking a couple of more inches, until he stopped, moaning in what seemed to be pain and pleasure. </p><p>Knowing he could not take much more, David slowly withdrew his cock, then when the head was resting at the opening to the gaping hole, he slammed more than five inches up the boy and feeling happy with himself, he was just about to withdraw again, when the boy orgasmed and clamped on his cock. Tim pounded the pillow about ten times, with such tremendous eruptions of his body, he had no intention of releasing his uncle's cock and held it in his body for what must have been five minutes until he relaxed, his uncle sensing this, slowly retrieving his cock from the clasp of anal muscles. Sliding the condom off, David aimed his cock at the open chute and released his cum at the hole, three shots hit the mark, with another two spurting over the boy's back. David moved around in front of the boy, offering him the cock to suck, Tim licked the slit for cum and then madly swallowed the head, seeming to enjoy the spunk.</p><p>David was a successful adult porn director, as he helped his nephew up and escorting him into the shower, he knew people would pay top dollar to view what had just taken place. For a appetizer (preview), if he could get young Paul and Tim to perform together, the sales pitch would definitely lead to customers and heaps of money. </p><p>Thinking about Matt, David had this strange feeling that he would not participate in a gay scene, though his cock was actually bigger than his older brother, the thought of him wanking alone on video and some butt shots, would still be good viewing.</p><p>After showering, David took Tim to his master bedroom to rest naked with Paul, David in complete delight as both boys soon laying sleeping next to each other and even showing signs of new erections. A couple of photos later and David was ready to go looking for Matt, beginning with the bedroom as the obvious place. Opening the door, David heard the shower start, so he moved towards the boy's bathroom, camera at hand for snap shots and soon discovering Matt taking a shower through the clear glass screen. The boy's glistening body, as the water cascaded over his taught buttocks, this made his uncle erect and what the boy did next nearly made his uncle cum on the spot. Matt parted his legs, then sliding the soap between his butt cheeks he began to moan and eventually faced towards his uncle with a raging hard-on. David so wanted to touch the boy, though knew better and kept taking photos, as the boy continued to play with himself, oblivious to his uncle. </p><p>Matt was soon in a squatting position, maintaining his balance with a straight back, he was stroking and playing with his butt at the same time. Suddenly Matt gave out a yelp, David had assumed the boy had pushed his finger into his arsehole and within seconds Matt was shooting a couple of streams of cum at the glass. The photos were mounting as Matt tired, slowly laying onto the floor of the shower, as he closed his eyes, in complete exhaustion and not noticing as his uncle opened the door, taking continual photos of the cum dripping onto the boy's stomach.</p><p>David quickly hid the camera and returned to the shower, finding the boy still dozy, he turned the water off and began waking Matt. Matt woke in shock as he first caught sight of his uncle kneeling over him, then realising what had happened to him and how he must look, his face went red with embarrassment. Quickly trying to get the boy to relax, David began questions like, was Matt alright, did ne hurt himself and explaining that he heard a groan and a thump, quickly coming to the boys rescue, hoping he was o.k.</p><p>Astonished, Matt could not believe that his uncle was taking his predicament well, not seeming to mention the cum everywhere and only helping him up, then checking him over for any sign of injury. David turned the shower on again, helping wash Matt off and then when he was clean, drying him off with a towel. It was not until Matt was being helped back into bed, that his mind jumped and he realised that his uncle was naked, he gazed at the size of the huge cock, even though it was now limp. David covered the boy with a sheet, telling the boy to relax and he would be back later to check on him. Fascinated, Matt watched as his uncle's well toned body exited his bedroom door and walking down the hall as if nothing strange had happened.</p><p>About an hour later, the three boys entered the hallway simultaneously naked, Tim and Paul with erections, Matt limp, though clearly much larger than his older brother, as their uncle had already discovered. The three of them walked towards the dining room, aware of each other's nakedness, talking as though it did not matter, though holding their own secrets about their uncle and the night of lust.</p><p>Each boy now had their different view of their uncle, as they walked into the dining room to find David in just short cut-offs, Paul rushing over to hug his uncle, David soon noticing the little hard-on and giving the boy a hug in return. Tim was sitting on a chair next to where his uncle would sit, sprouting an erection with some pre-cum on the tip and which his uncle also did take attention to. Finally when Paul was seated, Matt sat next to him on the other side of the table and taking in the carefree attitude the boys now had towards being naked.</p><p>Once breakfast had been finished, David asked Matt to stack the dish washer, while he and the other boys took showers. Tim and Paul's erections had subsided during breakfast, though as the boys went back to the rooms to shower, David noticed that the boys began to harden again, especially as Tim seemed to rest his hand on Paul's little butt cheeks and they continued up the staircase. David offered to help Paul with showering if needed, though Paul stated that Tim would help him and the boys left David, as they entered Paul's bedroom, closing the door behind them. David quickly ducked into Matt's room, retrieving his camera and returned to Paul's closed door, to listen at what may be happening on the other side.</p><p>A couple of minutes passed and the shower had not started, so David assumed the boys may be having some sexual fun, slowly open the door, he caught sight of the two stunning boys in a sixty-nine position of the bed. The boys did not notice their uncle, as he entered the room taking many photos, they were facing away from the door, though it would not have mattered, as they were sucking away and enjoying each other's cocks. It was not long and Tim had introduced a finger into Paul's little brown hole, the younger boy soon riding the saliva coated finger in joy. A couple of photos later and Paul was riding two fingers, the beautiful arsehole seemed to accept anything, then he straightened his back and froze, Tim held Paul in place while the younger boy dripped some pre-cum into his mouth.</p><p>When Tim knew Paul had finished he slid out from under him, shoving a pillow under the groin of his brother, he lined his cock up and slowly introduced it into the hot hole. Paul took the cock like a true porn star, a little moaning, though eventually took the whole length and then settled in for the fuck. Tim sensed an urgency, though Paul did not and soon Tim picked up the pace, slamming into his brother with vigour, within moments grunting strongly and releasing his cum into the boy.</p><p>With David watching Tim collapsed onto Paul's back, he knew it was time to leave, with a little time before the boys recovered, David left with camera in hand and heaps of great photos. The boys soon had showered and were dressed, along with Matt, ready to go shopping. David was dressed as fatherly as he could be, they went off in the BMW four wheel-drive and shopping for clothes went well. The older boys could basically choose what they wanted, though their school uniforms were standard and David overall chose for Paul, except some cute little Spiderman underwear that the boy chose. David now had the boy's sizes, so he could purchase some sexy underwear for them, so he would be ready for any future photos and other activities that may follow.</p><p>What followed was lunch, a movie and then the return trip home. Everyone returned home tired, though before anything else happened, they were greeted by a lady named Stella, who David informed was the housekeeper and would also be the boy's carer if their uncle was away. Unbeknown to the boys, Stella was an ex-porno star, who had worked for their uncle and when she turned forty, had retired and come to work in the house. Stella's discretion was assured, as what she had seen happening in the house in the past and had also participated in, guaranteed that she would never divulge what may happen in the future.</p><p>Stella would become a strange mother figure, cooking all meals, cleaning house, washing, ironing, making sure the boys washed and cleaned their teeth, though taking a blind eye to sexual activities in the house. Within a month, helping Tim and Paul to take their enemas, then guiding the two boys through the art of anal training, using butt plugs and dildos to keep their anal chutes ready for action, photographing everything as she went. To Matt, Stella was also a sex symbol, watching her in the pool, even at forty-two, those beautiful tits made him hard, Stella watching the boy, as he would occasionally exit the pool, trying to hide his erection and go to his bedroom to stroke his cock.</p><p>While Matt looked masculine strong, light brown hair and a good eight inch cock at eleven years old. The other two boys were blond, even feminine looking and Tim was only about six inches in size. David encouraged Matt to weight lift with him, keeping him in shape and telling Stella to train Matt to be a star in heterosexual movies. Stella did not take long to start Matt's training, within a day, she had Matt in his room, teaching him how to please a woman orally, then training him how to masturbate to control his extended periods, before releasing controlled cum shots and explaining how even women loved to be sprayed with male goo, even changing all the boy's diets for better tasting and thicker cum.</p><p>The boys had not long started school and that is when Matt had his first encounter with some local girls. Tim was doing some home work on a warm Saturday morning, Paul wanted to go to the beach, so Stella said he could go, as long as Matt went with him to supervise and so by ten o'clock, they at the beach. As they approached the surf, Paul noticed a friend of his from school, he was building sand castles and before Matt could do anything, Paul rushed away, that is when Matt looked around to see who was watching the other little boy and catching sight of something stunning. Stella had not prepared Matt for this, stretching back on their towels, were twin girls, no more than fourteen and wearing nothing but g-string panties, looking as hot as ever.</p><p>Matt could just start to feel his cock become alive in his board shorts, when one of the girls spoke up, introducing herself as Christine and her sister as Kelly, Matt waiting a couple of seconds, though seemed like hours and stated his name in return. The girls exchanged conversation with Matt in all detail, who they were, their little brother, where they lived and Matt explained Paul and their story of how they now lived with their uncle. As the talking continued, the girls could not help watching Matt's erection grow, Matt tried to ignore his growing cock, though at one moment, Matt thought he may cum in his pants and then it would be too late to hide his embarrassment.</p><p>Christine noticed Matt's discomfort, showing some sympathy, she asked him would he like to lay down with the girls and they may be able to help him out of his predicament. Matt was contemplating backing away, when Kelly slid her panties off, revealing a clean shaven and tender cunt. Seeing that the girls were initiating the contact, Matt decided to accept the invitation, soon between the girls and feeling the tender slit of Kelly. Christine wanted in on the action, slipping her panties off, she guided Matt's other hand to cunt, allowing her cunt the urgent attention it needed and it was not long, that the girls were moaning, arching their bodies to Matt's rhythm. </p><p>Matt's attention had always been towards his cock, though as he was bringing the girls to orgasm, his cock was rock hard, though he remembered what Stella had said, ""keep the girl happy and she will do whatever you want"". Christine seemed tighter and sensitive when Matt slid a finger into each girl, as the finger just touched Christine's clit, she orgasmed, clenching her cunt muscles around Matt's finger and shaking uncontrollably. Matt wanted to send Christine into another world, keeping his finger flicking her clit, she shook and squirmed until Kelly had enough of watching her sister being taken control of, grabbing Matt's arm, she stated it was her turn to be pleased and then the girls would help him. Matt was just about release his finger from Christine, when Kelly noticed the young brothers walking up the beach to them and then told Matt to stop everything as they could not have the boys watching them and there would have to be another time made to finish this game.</p><p>To not give the young boys a chance to see what had been happening, Matt quickly stood up and turning towards the surf, offered the boys a chance to take a supervised swim and they joyfully agreed. As Matt walked further away, he did not yet fully understand what he had gained, though heard Kelly thank him and he continued on, still with his raging erection showing in his shorts. Matt did have one last though before he entered the water, he sucked on each finger that had been in the teenage cunts, savouring the sweet juice and giving him a reminder, while he could wank when he was home.</p><p>The boys had a swim and when they were finished, they returned to the towels to find the girls back in their skimpy swimwear. Both girls were smiling, as they left with their little brother to return home, in return, Matt's erection had subsided in the water, though had returned upon seeing the girls again and when he returned home, he left Paul in the kitchen and not even speaking to Stella, rushed off to his bedroom, to relieve himself. Stella was taken aback by the way Matt had acted, she did not see his erection, though was initially worried that Matt had been upset with her, as being told to take his little brother to the beach and at his age, maybe not liked to be forced to do something he did not want to do. </p><p>Leaving Paul with a light snack, Stella rushed off to Matt's bedroom to find out what was wrong, only to enter his room, to see him on his bed, sucking a finger and stroking his cock, like there was no tomorrow. Stella only startled Matt when she shut his door, he only looked up for a second and continued his furious assault on his cock, his cock had been the largest he had ever seen and even Stella now sitting on the bed was not going to slow him in his rush to orgasm. Stella tried to talk to Matt and slow him down, though as she later explained to David on phone, Matt was like a boy possessed, his cock was huge and he sprayed like twelve great shots of cum over his body. Matt calmed down quickly, though would not tell Stella what had brought this on, Stella did discover through Paul, the encounter with his friend and the two girls, so she soon assumed what may have led to Matt's actions and also informed David of this. </p><p>Stella did spend the next week, teaching Matt the finer art of condom usage and protection from pregnancies, not that it was going to worry Matt, as Christine and Kelly were both on the pill. Though Matt learnt to change condoms for anal and cunt fucking, to put some lube on his cock for more sensitivity and finally that girls generally don't like the taste of condoms, so take your condom off before letting a girl suck your cock. Last but not least, Stella introduced Matt to the taste of his own cum and informing him that if he did not like the flavour, then why should any girl. By getting Matt into a position on his back, with his legs over towards his shoulders, Stella had his cock pointing directly at his mouth and began stroking the boy. While Stella was stroking, she noticed Matt start to cramp, so trying to quicken the pace, she began rubbing his arsehole, his cock seemed to increase to its full size and before long it was touching his mouth. Everything seemed to be going well, so lifting Matt's head up and sliding another pillow under him, Stella had the boy in a position where he may be able to suck his own cock.</p><p>Matt seemed to sense what Stella wanted him to do and though he wanted to go ahead with the plan, he asked just one question, if he sucked his cock, was he gay? Stella smiled at the boy, patting his soft face and explaining that he was only gay if he sucked another boy's cock, also encouraging the boy, as she informed it was a special boy who could suck his own cock and most boys could never do what he was going to do. </p><p>Sticking his tongue out, Matt proceeded to lick some pre-cum from the tip of his cock, his whole body trembled and his cock jumped at the wonderful new sensation. </p><p>Knowing his cock and balls needed more of this attention, Matt let his cock head into his mouth, the warm feeling made his cock swell so much that he thought he would choke.</p><p>While Stella took photos with one hand and rubbed Matt's arse crack with the other, she encouraged him to just suck the head, telling him how hot he looked and to cum when he wanted. Matt so wanted to take more cock, though the moment Stella rested her finger on his anal opening, he began shooting great globs of cum into his mouth and was soon gagging, until Stella pulled his cock from the his mouth, then shot after shot ended up in his face and hair. Giving Matt time savour the taste of cum, Stella eventually asked did he like it, Matt licked his lips and just smiled. Stella took another couple of photos and then let Matt lay back into a comfortable position, now it was time to clean him up. Handing the boy a towel to clean up his face and upper body, Stella went to work licking the cum from his balls and cock.</p><p>Matt was trying to concentrate on cleaning himself up, though Stella's tongue on his balls and cock kept distracting him. Stella had had years of practice cleaning men after sex, though this boy's hairless and tender body was something new. The sweet taste of Matt's cum was unbelievable, Stella could not get enough of it, when completing the genitals, Stella regretted giving Matt the towel and wished she could have licked the cum from his whole body. Stella moved up Matt's body, licking his belly button, sucking his nipples and eventually kissing Matt and telling him how great he is. Stella so wanted more of Matt's cock, though knew to bide her time, Matt also wanted some more attention, though knew to wait and see what Christine and Kelly would have in mind.</p><p>Two days went by, Saturday arrived and within seconds after breakfast, Paul had stripped naked to go for a swim, though Stella had to remind him to wait an hour, or he may get a cramp and drown. An hour went by and soon all the boys were naked, swimming happily in the pool. Tim always admired Matt, having a strong masculine body, big cock and low hanging balls. When Matt was hard, Tim so wanted Matt to be force full and make Tim's arsehole open up for a good fuck, knowing it would be easy, as he had taken his uncle's huge cock. Though what Stella had arranged this morning would dash Tim's ideas for Matt's cock for ever; Tim would come to realise why Matt would not join in their group sex games and make him happy, though there would be an added bonus in Stella's actions.</p><p>The boys had been swimming just a couple of minutes, when out of the house walked Christine, Kelly and their little brother Danny, each of them in skimpy swimwear, that including Danny, whose tight Speedos, hardly covered his butt, cock and balls. </p><p>Everything had been pre-arranged carefully by Stella, the pool was covered by seven high quality movie cameras and now Stella was in David's monitor room, controlling the cameras as required. The cameras were capturing every moment, from the brother's astonishment as first seeing the arrival of their guests, to the smirk on the girl's faces, as Paul climbed out of the pool with a raging erection and that the girls soon guessed that Tim and Matt were not getting out of the pool to greet them, as they were naked to. </p><p>Paul had soon encouraged Danny out of his Speedos, so their little brother was now naked and within minutes, had a erection at least a third bigger than Pauls', the girls now decided it was time to show off their attributes. Tim had been concentrating on the young boys, but Matt was clearly watching the girls relieving themselves of their nearly nothing two-piece costumes and showing what appeared to be the only difference between the twins, Kelly with a clean shaven pussy and Christine with a fine strip of hair just above her slit. As the girls now casually strolled around the pool to Matt, he climbed out of the pool, to introduce everyone and everyone to view his standing glory. The girls could not keep their eyes off Matt, though Kelly did give time to introduce their names and then Matt his brothers. </p><p>By the time that the girls reached Matt, Tim had also climbed out of the pool, though his interests were on Paul and Danny, he did though glance towards Matt, as the girls were reaching for his cock. Then by the time Tim reached Danny and Paul, the young boys were reclining on a pool lounge, stroking each others' little cocks and oblivious to the girls roaming their hands over Matt's body. Soon Stella was working flat out arranging the cameras, firstly long and close-up shots of Tim kneeling by a lounge, sucking Danny's cock, stroking his own cock, while Danny sucked on the cock of a standing Paul. Then there was cameras trained on the other scene, the girls in a sixty-nine position and Matt rubbing his cock along the arse crack of Kelly, who was above her sister.</p><p>Soon the all boy's scene had changed; Paul was on his back, his ankles up around his head, Tim's cock up his arse and Danny's cock in his mouth. There was moaning all around, as Tim and Danny used Paul as a fuck toy, Danny was nearly ten and was already spurting small amounts of cum in his previous wanking sessions with Paul. </p><p>Though this new feeling of being sucked and watching Paul being fucked in the arse, was turning him on far too much, he did not know how much he could take. It only took about two more minutes and Tim withdrew his cock from Paul's arse, then sprayed shot after shot of cum on the boy and that took Danny over the edge, spraying one shot into Paul's mouth, before Paul moved his head and a couple of more shots hit the boy in the face. Paul turned back to suck his friend's cock clean and soon Tim was lapping at Paul's open arsehole trying to clean up his cum, then sucking on his little brother's cock, which eventually, as Paul informed Stella, gave him his first cum shots. </p><p>Paul was still squirming with a tongue on his arse, when Stella turned her attention to Matt and the girls. It was just in time to watch Christine orgasm, with Matt's cock head in her mouth and Kelly's mouth and fingers on her cunt. It took Christine a couple of minutes to settle down, in that time, Matt kept Kelly primed for what he had in mind, he had eventually been able to get two fingers into Kelly's cunt and had rested his thumb on her arsehole. Once the cock was out of her mouth, Christine realised what Matt wanted to do, she informed him that the girls were both on the pill and even though they had had fingers and tongues in there cunts, they were still technically virgins. Matt knew it was now the time to take what he wanted, removing his fingers from Kelly's holes, he was about to try and line his cock up with the cunt in view, when Christine locked her hand around his member and did the guiding for him. The soft hand around made him eager for his first cunt and when his cock head nudged the tender pussy lips, without thinking, Matt tried to thrust, only to miss the entrance. Eventually Christine had lined the head at her sister's cunt opening, slowly but surely, with some moaning and squirming from Kelly, the cock slipped an inch into the tight channel. </p><p>Matt could not believe how tight a cunt could be, within seconds Kelly seemed to accept him and pushed back at him, only to cry out in pleasure and pain, as another two inches were forced into her body, even though her hymen had previously been broken, Matt's cock opened her beyond belief. Christine tried to comfort her sister, explaining that she was doing well and that she would get Matt to take just one more shove, that way Kelly would only have one more painful effort. Matt heard what Christine had said and with one massive thrust, shoved the final five inches into Kelly, she screamed in pain and Christine held Kelly's hips, to stop her getting away. To Kelly's relief, she orgasmed and this in turn made her body tense around Matt's cock, sending him over the edge, him spraying shot after shot of cum into her body. Matt's shots of cum seemed to match each of Kelly's orgasmic thrusts and she explained later to her sister how thrilling it was to have Matt shooting into her, the pain at first, then the ultimate pleasure of being fully joined with a boy.</p><p>It took a couple of minutes for Kelly and Matt to settle, though once Matt released his cock from the confines of Kelly's cunt, Christine dived into to lick at the seeping cum from the cunt and finally suck and lick Matt's cock clean. Kelly could not believe what her sister was doing, the belief that Christine could find cum so tasty and the sensation of a tongue on her pussy lips after being fucked, made her feel so hot. Kelly knew she would have to wait to see Christine loose her virginity, as all the boys had spent their cum and would not be ready for another fucking for at least a couple of hours. Within minutes everyone was in the pool cooling down, when Stella came out of the house offering cold drinks, which they all accepted and Matt received his with a sly smile from Stella, he realised then that Stella must have seen all the action. </p><p>It was not long after the drinks, that the girls said they had to go home with their brother, as their parents were going to take them shopping, though they hoped they could arrange for another swim and further sex games. Everyone just smiled as the girls and Danny put their swim wear back on, grabbing their towels and departing with a wave. That night everyone involved in the mornings actions were chatting about what had transpired, the girls with Danny, Tim with Paul and Matt with Stella.</p><p>Once Kelly explained what it was like having a cock in her for the first time, Christine went into full detail of watching the cock take her sister and eventually Danny explained his three-way with Matt and Paul. Back in Tim's bedroom, Paul explained to Tim how he would like to watch as Tim fucked Danny on the next meeting. </p><p>Finally, Matt was in his room with Stella, explaining how great it was to fuck Kelly, though he would be worried at the next encounter, as Christine was even tighter and Stella then gave suggestions on how to relax a girl, ready for sex. </p><p>Stella had uploaded the scenes to David and a producer, who had on passed some sequences to clients. David then rang back Stella, an announced he would be back for the next meeting and this time they would need cameramen, stylists for hair and makeup; sex swings, some sexy clothing, dildos ranging from small to huge black ones and perhaps a well endowed black actor. Stella stated that she could arrange everything, including the black actor for the next Saturday, though was not sure how the sure the children would cooperate with the ideas, David explained that he would sort that out and now had the right material to coerce the young actors. David arrived home three days before the big event, going ahead to entice the brothers and their friends with fantastic gifts, of toys and computers, making sure he had the children in the palm of his hand, ready for the big event. </p><p>Saturday arrived, the sun shining, clear blue sky and by 8 am, the boys were up and entering the dining room for breakfast. Naked as always, Paul sat at the table, like his brothers, with a raging erection, as today the girls and Danny were coming over again. They had missed seeing their uncle David at breakfast, while he had been away on business and a casual Saturday morning was a good time to catch up on what everyone had been doing. Stella was just putting the plates on the table, when David walked into the room with two other men, David introduced one man as Peter, a producer and the other man as Simon, a actor (he was about seven foot tall, made of muscle and dark Jamaican). None of the boys knew how to react, being naked in front of uncle David, Stella and other children seemed o.k., though in front of other adults and erect, now that was something different. </p><p>As the boys ate their breakfast, David and Peter sipped coffee, though Tim had noticed Simon kept staring at him and he wondered what the dark man was up to. Once the boys had finished breakfast, Stella told them to go and play in the games room for an hour, by that time their friends would have arrived and they would be ready to go swimming, the boys happily left the room, this gave Peter and Simon a better view of the young bodies. Once the boys had left the room, the discussion was on, Simon being up front with David, stating how hot Tim looked and couldn't wait for the cameras to start rolling, so he could fuck that hot arse. David had to remind Simon and Peter that Tim had been only broken in by him once and now only has a small butt plug in use, so Simon would have to take his time on the boy. Simon agreed reluctantly, though when David told him to stand up and show the producer his cock, the massive black rod showed only anticipation. Stella completed the interview, handing David a sheet of paper, confirming that Simon was disease free and that she had done the check personally.</p><p>David stated, that the fun should begin, as he was about to walk out to the pool, the girls arrived with their brother Danny and another young blond boy, who was also a friend of Paul, named Andrew. David noticed the boys stripped naked the moment the front door was closed, Andrew to die for, as he took off his Speedos, it showed off his tanned body and a white butt and groin area, just ready to be played with. God knew only how David resisted touching the boy, though he was so shore that Andrew would look good on screen, either sucking cock, a cock up his arse and if all was great, both. Stella was worried by the time the girls had reached the dining room, they were not out of their skimpy swimwear and she knew David said everyone must be naked by the time they were outside by the pool. Eventually Stella had the girls remove their bikinis before Matt and his brothers came to the dining room by lying, stating that Matt had mentioned what a great turn on it would be if the girls ever greeted him naked, Stella also did not miss the dampness between the girl's legs, as the g-string was sticking when being removed.</p><p>By the time Stella had paged the boys to come and see their guests, the girls and young boys had had a drink and Stella was even getting damp between the legs, so turned on, as occasionally seeing the girls rubbing their cunts in anticipation. Once the brothers had reached the dining room, everyone had raging erections and David had the camera crew ready outside. It was left to Stella to finally send the young performers out to the pool and introduce them to the world porn making. </p><p>---</p><p><b>This is the end of this episode, next will come ""The movie shoot"", though in the future, the author would appreciate your comments - pro and con, including constructive criticism and suggestion.</b></p>"
695,Switch,Bethany,,"['mf', 'teens', 'inc', 'bro', 'sis', '1st', 'oral', 'bond']",,2013-04-12T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Hello, my name is Scott, I'm 14 years old with blonde hair, blue eyes, and I'm madly in LUV with my sister. Not just the brother sister love, I mean LOVE!</p><p>Bethany is 13, long blond hair which seems to float around her small angel face. She has pert little tits (that poke her shirts when she doesn't wear a bra, and that is almost all the time!), and the most beautiful blue eyes you ever saw. She is long and thin, with nice firm legs, just a nice-on-the-eyes 13 year old!</p><p>On Saturday I returned home early from a mountain bike tour. I went up stairs and as I walked past the bathroom door I noticed it was slightly open. From inside I heard urgent muffled grunting. Curious, I peeked in and it was the most outragous view I ever got, Beth was frigging herself!</p><p>I watched my hot, red in the face sister pant and hump away at her fingers. Her small firm tits jerking up and down with her motions until she finally came in what must have been an incredible shuddering orgasm. A long, deep groan escaped her throat. I was so excited that I had to have her for myself!</p><p>I ran to my room where I got a pair of handcuffs I bought at the local fair and then booked downstairs and turned on the TV and made like I saw nothing. A few minites later and she came down the stairs. She was wearing a little chearleader like skirt and halter top. The sight of it made me so hot I could not longer stand it.</p><p>""Morning Scott"", she said and planted a kiss on my cheek. It was more than I could stand, she was torturing me beyond all belief.</p><p>""Hey Beffy, wanna play a game?""</p><p>Beth loved to do anything with me, she would do anything that I wanted, I felt it! ""Yeah!""</p><p>""But you will have to do ANYTHING that I ask...""</p><p>""Okay!""</p><p>""Well, maybe we better not..."", and I turned to walk away. She jumped up from the table and caught up with me in the living room.</p><p>""Hey, come on, I said I would do what ever you wanted!"" She was looking into my eyes with those wonderful blues.</p><p>""Okay, you asked for it!"" I grabbed her arm and forced her face down on the couch. I grabbed her hands and pulled them behind her back where I cuffed them. She struggled and giggled the whole time. When she struggled to much, I pushed my groin against her butt to force her back onto the couch. To my suprise she was pushing back and grinding her ass into me like it was part of the game!</p><p>""Where are you taking me?""</p><p>""To the garage... I am kidnapping you and going to torture you.""</p><p>""Ooooh, sounds scary!""</p><p>I took her to the garage. I picked up some rope that was in the corner and tied one end to the chain in the hand cuffs. I threw the other end over a beam in the ceiling of the garage and pulled it up until she was bend over with her arms pulled into the air.</p><p>""Hey, thats starting to hurt...""</p><p>""Okay, you said you wanted to play, right?""</p><p>""Well, yeah...""</p><p>""Okay then, go with the game!""</p><p>I pulled the rope more, until she had to balance the balls of her sneakered feet, legs spread shoulder width. Once I was satisfied, I tied the rope off onto the support beam in the middle of the garage. I knealt besider her legs and started to untie her sneaks.</p><p>""Hey... what are ya doin?""</p><p>""Gettin you ready... just go along with it or I'll gag ya!""</p><p>She looked a little worried. I would fix that soon enough. I carfully lifted her foot and removed her sneaker, then slowly rolled her little lace ankle socks off. I slowly ran my hand up and down her now totally bare legs. She started to moan. When she spoke, her voice was very deep.</p><p>""Scott... what are you doing to me...""</p><p>""How does it feel sis?"", as I asked this, I started to slowly rub my hand on her inner thighs, getting close to her crotch. As I got close, I could tell that I had won, she was so hot I could feel her dampness 6 inches away.</p><p>""It feels... nice..."" I was now inches from her panty clad bottom. She was beginning to tremble, sweat was breaking out all over her body. I was so hard I thought that I would burst my pants. I stood and lowered the zipper on her skirt and let it fall to the floor. I stood back to take in the view.</p><p>There tied and arms bent uncomfortably was the most beautiful girl I had ever seen. I walked over, knealt down in front of her, faces inches apart. She was looking back, her face flush, panting my name. I was so turned on that I full kissed her on the mouth. She was so hot that when her tounge enetered my mouth I thought it would burn me! I suddenly pulled away from her and she growled in frustration.</p><p>I went to her side and started rubbing her hanging boobs through the tube top. She was fighting her bindings trying to get more. I slowly pulled her top down to her ankles. She was now so excited that her juices were actually running through her panties and down her legs. This excited me so much I could no longer stand it. I ripped her panties off. She screamed.</p><p>I got on my knees behind her and started to lick at her twat. She started to moan loudly and buck at my touch. It was to much for me. I stopped licking and she started to cry in frustration, ""Please Scott, don't stop... uuuggggghhhhhhhhh... nooooooo...""</p><p>I couldn't stand it, I started to rub the super soft whitness of her inner thighs and licked from her little hole to her butt hole. She moaned uncontrollably. I licked faster and faster until she was shaking. I topped it off by taking my finger and rubbing her clit while shoving my toungue into her pussy.</p><p>She screamed and shook. ""Uh, uuuh.... ohhhhhhhhh.... god..... pppppllllleeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeaaasssee...... UH UH UHUGGHHHHHHHS!!!!"" She was now fighting the restraints in full, having the most awsome orgasm her sweet little body could handle. I kept it up until her body dropped limp. She looked like she was hurting a little, she went limp, and all her weight was on her arms. She looked so incredibly sexy, her legs hanging, her little feet, dirty from the grime covered garage floort were out behind her, bottoms facing the roof.</p><p>I got up and walked around to her face and unzipped my fly. I pulled my dick out and put it in her face. She looked up at me panting, her eyes glazed over, face flush.</p><p>""Open.""</p><p>She did and I stuffed my 7 inches in. I was going to go crazy. Her little mouth was so hot that I jammed my cock deep into her throat blew my wad instantly.</p><p>He eyes bulgded in surpise as her throat filled with cum. She gagged at first, some cum dripping from her lips, but greedily gulped the rest of my cum down.</p><p>I pulled out and she dropped her head, panting and exhausted. I loosened the rope and slowly let her down to the floor. She just laid there on her side in the grime of the floor. She watched my every move until I picked her up, then she rested her head on my shoulder and closed her eyes.</p><p>I carried her to her bed and laid her down. I went into the bathroom and got a glob of ky. When I returned, I spread her legs and rubbed it into her hole. She started to mumble and groan. Her hips started to gyrate and I knew it was time. I covered my dick with ky and climbed on top of her.</p><p>I was carefull to get lined up properly then started to push it in. She was so tight, push a little more, ""Ohhhh..."" her eyes flew open! I pushed an inch in, she cried out.</p><p>""Shhh.. it will only hurt a little.""</p><p>""Please... jam it in, it hurts like that... just get it in me..."" with that, I drove my cock home, she screamed out so loud I thought it would knock the paintings off the walls, but she started to fuck like I couldn't belive. The whole time she was humping, she was sobbing, tears were streaming down her face.</p><p>""nuh.....nuh.... Nuh........ nuuuuuh..... nuh.... NUh... NUH.. NUH.. NUH!!!! AAARRRRGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"" I poured my jism into her arched screaming twitching body. She must have cum like this for 30 seconds before falling back onto the bed, exhausted and screwed silly.</p><p>She opened her eyes to look me in the face, ""Thanx, I love you Scott..."", kissed me on the lips and fell fast asleep in my arms. When we finally awoke, she hugged me and jumped into the shower to clean up before mom and dad got home.</p><p>""Scott, can we please do this again? I loved being used like that... please?""</p><p>Whats a guy to say to a beautiful pleading young girl, ""You got it sis!""</p><p>She hugged me and then rushed me off to the shower.</p>"
696,Day At The Beach With My Uncle,Bethp,,"['Mf', 'nc', '1st']",My uncle took me to the beach as we do almost every weekend. His perversion overcomes him.,2012-02-13T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Hi, I'm Beth and my uncle Sean are headed to the beach. We have my 10 year old cousin with us. I'm 13 and am tall for my age at 5-6. I have nice boobs like my mom. I am in nice shape with blonde shoulder length hair. My uncle is 22 and an average cute guy with brown hair to his shoulder too.</p><p>We got to the beach and picked our spot, put our blanket down and headed straight for the water. It was a hot day. We went to about waist deep water and sunk down to our necks in water. My cousin and I were hanging on my uncles shoulder as usual. She stayed in for about ten minutes and made her way to the sand to play. I stayed with my uncles as some waves started to roll in. He would bounce us over them and settle back to the bottom. I ended up straddling him on the last wave and thought nothing of it. The next set of waves rolled in and he jumped them again. this time I felt him get hard and was holding me against it. I could feel it pressed right between my lips longways only separated from our suits.</p><p>I asked him if he was hard and he said yes. he had a funny look on his face. He said you feel turned on too, don't ya? I said no and tried to pull away without making a scene. He held me firm and said c'mon you'll like it, just sit here a minute. He said look at your nipples, they're hard as a rock. I said because I'm cold and now scared. He then said ok, I'll get my niece Jessica. I said no, no, I'll stay. He smiled and started moving his legs around. He reached down and worked his penis out from the leg of his baggy swim shorts. I could feel it against my leg and vagina. He reached between my legs and pushed my suit from my vagina. He told me to hold it like that, so I did. I was so scared.</p><p>He told me to use my other hand to guide his penis in my own vagina. The only reason I did this was so he wouldn't get Jess. I grabbed his penis which was very big. I thought there was no way of it going in. I put it against my hole and he said not to scream, it may hurt. He pulled my ass to him and I felt him slide in. I said take it out, please take it out. He just pushed further and I felt my virginity pop. I started to tear up, I was no longer a virgin. He started rocking me up and down slowly. I felt him going deeper each time.</p><p>Jessica joined us and I told her to go back but she didn't listen. She said I wanna ride, not knowing my uncles dick was inside me. Every movement he grunted and I did too from the subsiding pain and the feeling that was supposed to feel good but was making me sick. Jessica started mocking our sounds which made it that much worse. I started thinking of my blood in the water and sharks, but we're in the gulf and never hear of sharks. He whispered in my ear of how tight and good I felt. He kept pumping in and out of me, I thought we were going at it forever. He grabbed my ass really tight and held me there against him. I could feel his whole penis throb inside me and then I felt his warm sperm fill me inside. He moaned and put his head into my neck. I wanted to cry as he kept pumping sperm inside me. He finally let me go and I slid off of him. I cleaned his sperm out of me as much as I could. We went back to the blanket and he rubbed sunscreen on me as if I was his prized trophy. He got me back in the water four more times that day by taking Jess for a swim and each time sliding his penis inside me.</p><p>He now uses me when we are at his house as a sex toy and at the beach when he gets us to go. I'll never get used to it.</p>"
697,"Captured in Pleasant Town, Part 1",Beyden,,[''],,2011-02-22T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Pleasant Town. A small town where very little out of the ordinary happened. At least on the outside. People traveled through Pleasant Town often, but rarely stopped, never disturbed the almost artistic beauty of the little town, it’s almost post card serenity. So few actually realized what went on here… Because Pleasant Town was the veritable home of bondage, tickling, and fetish videos about kids made in that region of the country. And they were among the best known from coast to coast. Several companies, working through agents and trade houses were even able to export the videos. From around the world, they employed models, girls and boys, from ages 6 to 16 and various different nationalities to act in videos with tickle torture, bondage of various types, spanking, and fetishes involving sexual and physical torture. They were all well taken care of and pain and all had only one rule.</p><p>They had to do whatever they were told.</p><p>Brian, Alex, and Ricky were in the Laugh Time studios finishing a three way tickle torture video when their ordeal occurred. Brian, sixteen years old, was sitting in the lounge in the main studio, still catching his breath. He wasn’t ticklish, but his part in the hour long video was chasing down the ultra ticklish Rickie, who was a thin feisty twelve year old. He and Alex, who was fourteen were the tickle tops in the video who caught Ricky, took him to a secret room and tortured him (but more on that scene another time). He shook his head, still remembering the kid’s helpless pleas. He’d almost felt sorry for him. Alex was a different matter, though. Brian had never met a kid with so little emotion. It was almost frightening how, while tickling Ricky nearly to unconsciousness (as the director wanted), Alex just looked on stony faced. It almost made Brian shiver during filming…</p><p>He looked up as Alex headed for the door, pulling on his coat. He was a thin boy with dark brown hair that contrasted with Brian’s own blond hair and Ricky’s red hair. His eyes were brown as well and looked on with a steady gaze. He was only a little shorter then Brian. “The studio people are all gone now and said we can leave when we want,” Alex said to Brian. “And Ricky still has the giggles on the bed back there. You can stay with him if you want. I have to go home.”</p><p>“Sure,” Brian told him. “Whatever.” He glanced up as Alex opened the door. And several girls rushed in.</p><p>There were five of them, each around his and Alex’s ages. There were hot, too, Brian thought with a blush and a stir at his crotch. Especially the small Asian girl. He didn’t know there was another filming session. He stood up from the lounge chair. Alex looked at him curiously as he got pushed back in. One of the girls locked the door. Brian walked over to a girl that looked his age, with long soft dark hair. “The film crew’s gone, girls. Can I help you with anything?” He purposely didn’t include Alex, for he knew the other boy wouldn’t really care.</p><p>The girls giggled as they looked at each other and Brian got the eerie feeling something was going on. “Well,” said the dark haired beauty. “We’re here. And we have some ideas of our own…” Two of the girls grabbed Alex, while she and another girl grabbed Brian’s arms and pinned him back onto the lounge chair. The Asian girl watched. “You see, we’re going to do some filming ourselves.”</p><p>“Yeah,” added a girl that held Alex, a beautiful slender blond. “You see our parents watched some of your videos and they said that you didn’t seem to be acting hard enough. Especially you.” She grinned at Alex. “So we came up with some video ideas of our own…” Alex started to struggle, frowning a little. “Hey, you can’t do this! Let us go!” Brian started struggling but the girls were all too prepared to have to hold him down. In fact, one grabbed his cock through his jeans. He whimpered as his cock hardened almost instantly from the arousal of the beautiful girls holding him.</p><p>“Sure we can,” the dark haired beauty said with a dangerous grin. “Like I said, we’re filming for our folks so you HAVE to do what we say. Besides, if you don’t, I’m sure we can find some way to embarrass you…Like sending your videos out to your girl friend’s house.”</p><p>Brian’s eyes widened. “Y…you wouldn’t!” Brian blushed. Even his parents didn’t know what he was doing! “Please don’t!”</p><p>“Well that depends. Do we have a deal?” She looked at Alex. “Or do we tell your parents how you really earn your cash?” Alex looked at her steadily, but the twitch at the corner of his mouth showed that she’d won.</p><p>“What do you want us to do?” Brian asked after a moment. He had always been afraid of this.</p><p>“Well we have our own scenes planned for our video. First, both of you strip.” She nodded and the girls released them both and stood to watch. Embarrassed, Brian took off his shoes and socks then his shirt. Feeling the girls’ eyes on him, he slid out of his pants and his boxers. He was blushing a little. He looked over at Alex in time to watch as the other boy’s briefs came off. Both of them stood before the group of girls naked now and Brian realized how hard his cock was. And how beautiful the Asian girl was. And that look didn’t go unnoticed. The black haired tormentor pulled out a couple pairs of handcuffs. “Now put your hands behind your backs.” She gave a pair to the Asian girl and a pair to the blond near Alex. As the boys obeyed, they were cuffed. She started back towards to studio rooms. “Now I’ll go and make sure everything is where we needed it and then we can—“</p><p>She stopped as Ricky came out of the back and nearly ran into her. “Guys that was way too much tickling.” There was still a helpless grin on his face and he was carrying his shirt, sneakers and socks in his hands. He didn’t see the girls at first, but he stopped short when he saw his fellow actors cuffed and naked. He looked around, surprised.</p><p>The girls were on him before he could make a sound…</p>"
698,"Captured in Pleasant Town, Part 2",Beyden,,[''],,2011-02-22T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Ricky jumped and squealed in surprise. “What’s going on?” His voice squeaked as he looked at his naked friends with wide eyes. The girls were holding him tight but it wasn’t like the small twelve year old could get away anyhow. He then squealed and giggled when one of the girls poked him in the stomach. “He’s going to be fun,” the blond said as she stroked across his soft skin. Ricky nearly jumped away but was held too tight to escape.</p><p>“But he isn’t part of the agreement,” the black haired girl said. “But I guess we can find something to keep him busy.” She grinned evilly as she stepped back towards to studio to check the gear.</p><p>The three boys looked nervous now. Brian fidgeted; struggling with the handcuffs and Ricky glanced at the girls wide-eyed. Even the stoic Alex seemed perturbed by the situation. Aside from his hands testing the tightness of the cuffs, however, there was no real reaction. The girl came back in a few minutes later, smiling evilly as she caught the attention of her accomplices, several of whom were tickling Ricky’s sides and ribs. “Okay, let’s take them in the back. And remember, you guys have to do what we want.”</p><p>Ricky stood up from where he had crumpled into a ball on the floor. “What? I don’t!” He laughed helplessly as a girl poked him again.</p><p>“Maybe not,” she said. “But you’re still caught so we might as well make another video.” She led the way to the back studio rooms. At the first, she stopped and motioned for the Asian girl to take Brian inside. Quietly, she parted the curtain, revealing a camera setup pointed at a padded black chair with cuffs at the legs, arms and back. Brian swallowed. The Asian girl took him to the chair and he sat down slowly. No sooner had he done so that she started strapping his wrists and ankles securely. She even looped a smaller strap around his chest to really keep him from moving. She then started to strip and Brian’s eyes widened. She had on a t-shirt and shorts and sandals on her bare feet. All of that came off, as well as her cotton bra and black panties. He swallowed as his cock stiffened and she winked playfully. She walked back over to the camera, which was positioned slightly to the side, then kneeled down in front to Brian. She kissed the tip of his cock and Brian struggled with pleasure as his cock started to ache. She licked his cock sending him into higher levels of pleasure, and then stopped. She started to tie a length of string around the base of his cock and balls.</p><p>“Wh…what’s that for?” Brian asked, still writhing. The girl smiled. Softly, she said, “The camera is rolling now and I am going to suck your cock for an hour.” She winked as she took the head of the boy’s aching cock in her mouth and began sucking. Brian stiffened, his toes curling. She looked at him, and then took her mouth away again, leaving Brian whimpering. “But I can’t let you cum until then.” With another teasing wink, she started suck again, but faster. Brian bucked and screamed.</p><p>Alex found himself dragged into another room nearby. In this room was another camera setup, as was common in the dozen rooms in the building. Rooms of various sizes and with various kinds of equipment to suit any possible video request. In fact when he looked into this room, he was surprised. Along with the camera, there was a raised padded chair with straps. But there was a small hole in the seat of it. Alex knew what that kind of chair was for and felt that he’d been brought into the room by mistake. That hole was used to slide up a dildo into a girl.</p><p>“What a minute. What are you going to do?” Despite the blond girl pulling him to the chair he struggled. She grabbed his balls hard and he stopped, not letting himself wince or cry out. He just looked at her, moving towards the chair she pulled him towards. She sat him down and strapped his wrists and ankles to the chair, as well as several straps across his legs and chest to keep him from bucking much at all.</p><p>The girl switched the camera to standby, and then went over to the boxes of toys and equipment. She selected what looked like a very powerful vibrator. Alex’s only reaction was to swallow as he looked at it. Grinning, she took out a bottle of lotion and lubricated it. The helpless boy wriggled a bit in the cuffs. She walked back over to him and kneeled down, slipping the vibrator through the hole in the chair. Alex grit his teeth and clenched his toes as he felt the cool shaft slide up his ass. He tried not to move, not to give her the benefit of a reaction. But he could help how hard his cock was getting. She stood and looked at him, grinning almost like a cartoon villain. “Now I’m going to start the camera and all you have to do is sit there for an hour. It’ll just record your reactions. Then we’ll see just how much of a stony face you really are!” Giggling, she went to the camera and switched it on. As well as the vibrator. Only a soft groan came from Alex as he stared at his tormentor. But his cock was so hard now…</p><p>But Ricky was really getting the torture of his young life. The girls really had no idea that there was a third boy so they had nothing planned. Except that a tickle torture table had already been set up… So he found himself strapped to the padded leather table again, arms stretched back, bare feet helpless and immobile. He was sobbing even before the girls started. He’d just been viciously tortured by Alex and Brian. Now what? He watched as the girls gathered feathers, brushes and even a bottle of baby oil. “No! Please don’t do this to me!” The twelve year old pleaded. “I can’t stand anymore!”</p><p>The black haired girl smirked. “Then I guess it sucks to be you!” She stood near his hairless armpits and vulnerable ribs while the other two girls each stood near a small soft foot. She nodded and they started tickling. Laughter exploded from the still sensitive boy, screaming helpless laughter echoed only by the sadistic giggles of his tormentors. For the next hour, the three boys found themselves in their own special corners of hell…</p><p>In the first fifteen minutes, Brian was pulling and bucking in the straps trying to enjoy the blowjob even as his cock ached for release. Alex kept staring defiantly at the blond that filmed his predicament, his hard cock the only indication that he was in trouble. And Ricky shrieked and howled as the girls’ fingernails traced lightly over his soft skin, driving him to levels of hysteria he’d only had nightmares about.</p><p>The next fifteen minutes, were of course worse. Brian was in tears now, his cock head a bright purple in color. The Asian girl continued the slow tortuous sucking with sadistic skill and the boy was growing almost light headed with frustration. Alex’s toes well curled and he was bucking against the straps. He’d already cum twice by now as the vibrator was hitting his pleasure spot and driving him mad. His body shuddered and his lips were parted as he tried to catch his breath. Ricky was giggling helplessly as the girls tried a new tactic. The girls at his feet were sucking on his toes and licking his feet while the dark haired girl was running her tongue along his ribs and inside his belly button. It was a new tickling and he had no defense against it. He bounced on the table, begging for mercy.</p><p>Now forty-five minutes into the video, Brian was howling and writhing. Tears streamed down his cheeks as he whimpered and pleaded. Her eyes closed, she simply continued sucking and licking his rock solid cock. Alex was moaning and gasping hard now. His toes were clenched as two more orgasms shook his body. Even though the last was a dry one, the pleasure of the sensation was tearing at his resolve and he knew he was doomed. Now his eyes pleaded with the girl as he balled his hands into fists. Ricky, on the other hand had another change in treatment. The girls each took the baby oil and they coated his torso and feet with it. Hysterical, the boy didn’t realize what affect the softening oil would have on him. Until they touched him again. Screaming, He went into a level of helpless breathless giggles he couldn’t escape from.</p><p>Finally, near the end of the hour, each of the boys had been completely broken by their torments. Brian had nearly fainted from the pain in his cock and balls, before the girl reached up and removed the string. With a scream of raw lust and need, the boy came hard as se sucked and stroked his aching cock, then collapsed after covering his lap and her face with his creamy boy cum. Alex was more of a wreck, now bouncing in the chair and whimpering, pleading for mercy as he came again, his helpless cock desperately throbbing. And poor Ricky was tickled into unconsciousness, this time, losing his breath while the girls found his most tender spots.</p><p>The videos done, the girls left the studio rooms, and left the boys lying quivering moaning and whimpering in the corner. Naked and helpless for the next person to walk into the door.</p>"
699,The Carnival,Big Derp,,"['pedo', 'Mg', 'ws']",Sally and her P.T.A. group need money so their little girls can go to the cheerleading nationals. This is how they raise funds.,2013-03-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Monday afternoon and the P.T.A meeting went longer than expected. Sally Gruber and her friends were getting tired and desperately wanted to stop discussing the mundane topics of school lunches and budgets. The meeting room reeked of coffee and donuts as the women took turns giving their opinions on each item. Finally, a light at the end of the tunnel.</p><p>""Just one last thing to discuss,"" Janet Wood stated with a smile of relief, ""The funding of our daughters' trip to the cheerleading national finals.""</p><p>""It's out on the coast this year,"" Heather Davis added, ""This is gonna be pricey.""</p><p>""Yeah, about twenty-five thousand dollars pricey,"" Commented Stella Rogers.</p><p>""There's no way my deadbeat ex-husband would cover any of that,"" Sally sighed.</p><p>""AMEN!"" a chorus of response came from the other women simultaneously.</p><p>""But if we don't go, we will be laughing stocks in our community."" Heather added with frustration, ""We have to do something, lousy school won't give us a dime and the town council thinks we're a joke already. Nobody wants to help us.""</p><p>""Then we'll just have to help ourselves,"" Stella said firmly, ""We'll raise the money ourselves.""</p><p>""How?"" Asked Janet, ""How do you raise twenty-five thousand dollars in two weeks?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" Pondered Stella, ""We could have a bake sale.""</p><p>""A bake sale?"" Janet repeated, ""You don't raise twenty-five thousand dollars with a bake sale.""</p><p>""Janet is right,"" Sally sighed, ""We need to think bigger.""</p><p>""Bigger? Like what?"" Heather asked.</p><p>""Well, desperate times call for desperate measures, and nobody is more desperate than us."" Sally responded.</p><p>""What are you thinking?"" Heather questioned.</p><p>""A Pussy Buffet,"" Sally blurted out the worst and yet only plausible solution to their problem.</p><p>""What the hell is a 'Pussy Buffet?'"" The women asked.</p><p>""Well,"" Sally began explaining, ""You know how our neighborhood is full of pedophiles? I say we give them a few hours of playtime with our daughters, for a price, a huge price.""</p><p>""Geee... I dunno..."" The women mulled over this radical idea in their minds.</p><p>""Well, the cost to us is nothing, and I'm sure our daughters won't mind taking one for the team."" Sally defended her idea.</p><p>""But with pedos..."" The voiced concern echoed in the room.</p><p>""We could keep an eye on things, you know, chaparone."" Stella added.</p><p>""I suppose,"" Heather began thinking aloud, ""It could be like a carnival.""</p><p>""Yes,"" Sally smiled, ""That's the spirit.""</p><p>""So its decided,"" Stella said firmly, ""This Friday is our pussy carnival.""</p><p>The next few days were filled with preparations for cheap but unique ideas for the Pussy Carnival. All the women got more and more into it as the day grew nearer. By Thursday, every Pedophile in town knew of this once in a lifetime dream cum true event and advanced tickets were sold out in no time.</p><p>Friday, the show was about to begin and the doors were going to open on the Wonderful Preteen Pussy Carnival. Twenty mothers showing off thirty of the cutest little girls in town. All under eleven years old and each one a virgin. They really wanted to win the cheerleading trophy this year.</p><p>""Hello,"" Sally greeted the man in the trench coat with a smile, ""Tickets please."" </p><p>He handed her the ticket he had bought just two days ago. A smile took over his face and for a moment he almost fainted from anticipation. Here he was, a known pedophile, standing in an elementary school hallway and waiting in line to do things that always dreamt of. This was going to be one well spent five hundred dollars.</p><p>""We have games galore,"" Sally smiled, ""I hope you brought spending cash.""</p><p>The man smiled and waved his thousand dollar wad of bills in the air.</p><p>""Excellent,"" Sally smiled as she opened the door to the gymnasium and let him loose inside.</p><p>Inside the gym the girls were prepared, the man barely got a chance to take it all in as the other patrons pushed and shoved to get to the girls first, they were like ferocious sharks on a feeding frenzy.</p><p>""Step right up and play the squirt game,"" Heather barked as the man approached. He stood quietly and looked over the set up. What he saw was a lovely ten-year old girl, slim and petite. She was hanging upside down, tied up by a rope tightly around her ankles. Her head was dangling inside a large wash tub and she was gagged at the mouth. Her hands were tight behind her back and squirmed naked, trying to escape but to no avail.</p><p>""How do we play?"" The man asked.</p><p>""Fifty dollars and you get to piss in the washtub."" Heather explained.</p><p>""You mean I can...?""</p><p>""Yep,"" Heather smiled, ""All you want.""</p><p>The man paid his fifty dollars and walked over to the upside down little girl. He took his time, eyeing her pretty naked body from all angles and then stopping behind her. SMACK, he spanked her little ass as hard as he could the twisted her around and began feeling her ten year old pussy. After a few minutes he felt the need to piss so he let his cock hang out of his fly as he grabbed the little girl's hips and stared into her gorgeous twat.</p><p>""Here,"" Heather offered, ""Let me help you with that."" She stepped behind him and held his wang in he delicate and soft hands. Heather was a gorgeous blonde divorced woman aged thirty. ""The little girl you'll be pissing on is named Molly, 'Say hello Molly,'"" She said sadistically, ""Shall we hit her face?"" The man smiled and nodded. Soon he was freely pissing as Heather directed his stream up and down Molly's tight little body.</p><p>""There,"" Heather said in a higher tone, ""Isn't that warm and tingly, Molly?"" She looked and the man and smiled, ""I think she likes it.""</p><p>The sight of the little girl hanging upside down by her ankles with the warm golden fluid running down her flat chest and the sound of her pleas being muffled in her gag relaxed the man.</p><p>""You know,"" He started to speak as her turned to look at Heather, ""Some asshole dial a doper cut me off yesterday.""</p><p>""Was it a blue Honda?"" Heather asked.</p><p>""Yes. How did you know?"" The man replied.</p><p>""That bastard cut me off two days ago. We see that piece of shit trying to sell meth to twelve year-old kids and if I ever see that fucker around here I'm gonna cut his balls off and have him arrested."" Heather explained angrily. ""He's fucking up our kids and I want him stopped.""</p><p>""Absolutely,"" The man agreed, ""Shake please.""</p><p>Heather shook his cock as the last of the piss dribbled out. </p><p>""There,"" She said, ""All done.""</p><p>""Thank-you,"" The man smiled as Heather put his cock back into his shorts.</p><p>""You just enjoy our carnival."" She told him.</p><p>The man walked away from the piss game and approached the next game.</p><p>""Ooohh... So close,"" Stella said to the contestant who did not look too disappointed. ""Step right up, test your strength and win a cigar."" She said in her best carny voice.</p><p>The man looked over the game and what he saw was a strength tester that led to a series of wires each attached to three vibrators the first vibrator was stuck on the clitoris of nine year old Marsha, taped to her body with medical tape. The second was attached to a vibrator that went right inside the vagina of ten year old Mackenzie and the third set of wires were attached to several vibrators taped to and inside the ass and vagina of twelve year-old Kendra.</p><p>""The game is simple,"" Stella explained, ""For fifty bucks you get three hits on the strength tester, the higher the weight goes up, the more power goes to the vibrators, if you make any girl squirt her cum then you win a cigar. Personally, I think Kendra is ready to squirt, they've been doing this for an hour straight and she can't hold out much longer.""</p><p>""Okay,"" The man smiled as he handed her the fifty. Stella gave him the mallet and the man swung down hard and watched the weight climb halfway up. Marsha and Mackenzie shivered as their vibrators started but poor Kendra felt nothing but sexual frustration.</p><p>""Come on,"" Stella stated, ""You can do it harder than that. Think of something that angers you.""</p><p>""That damn fucking punk cut in front of me in line at the convenience store."" The man said angrily as he swung the mallet crushing down on the strength tester. The weight flew up like a rocket and rang the bell but all he could hear was the satisfied moaning of the three little girls. The vibes buzzed and massaged their young tight bodies.</p><p>""You did it!"" Stella exclaimed, ""Let's see the replay."" She pointed out a monitor and rewound the digital recording of the camera focused on Kendra's pussy. Up close and clear as a bell they could see the vibrator going strong and the twelve year-old squirted her juices in a torrential flow of ecstasy. The man happily accepted his cigar.</p><p>Moving on to what Janet was proclaiming to be the 'Big Attraction'. ""This is it,"" She proclaimed, ""The reason you came, our infamous elementary school, Pussy Buffet.""</p><p>A table, twenty feet long with seven little girls ranging from age six to age twelve years. Each one was naked and lying on her back with her hands tied behind her back and her ankles tied up to hold their legs spread and high in the air. So much young snatch to snack on.</p><p>""All you can eat for a hundred bucks,"" Janet said with a smile.</p><p>How could he pass up a deal like this. The man paid his money and made a bee line to six year-old Taylor. </p><p>""Hello, Mister,"" She said politely as she looked down at the man about to go down on her.</p><p>""And what's your name?"" He asked as he helped himself to licking her tiny muff.</p><p>""Taylor,"" She moaned as she felt his warm tongue lick and engulf her little cunny.</p><p>""This is so cool,"" The Pedophile next to him commented. ""Just an hour ago, my shitty boss was chewing me out for no reason.""</p><p>""Yeah, I like this too,"" The first man replied.</p><p>The second man whispered the first, ""Now, I'm fucking my bosses daughter,"" He smile and pointed at the seven year-old girl. She just lied back and stared at the ceiling. ""You like fucking don't you?"" He asked the little girl.</p><p>""Yes,"" She cried out with pleasure, ""My daddy's a cheap cunt who never does anything I want.. Oh GOD!! Don't stop... Fuck you, Daddy, I don't need your shit anymore and mommy's fucking the mailman."" </p><p>""I love it when they talk dirty,"" The second man smiled as he pulled his cock out of her pussy and went down to lick her slit. The first man stood up and began to grab and squeeze the clitoris of the six year-old before him.</p><p>""That's it,"" The second man encouraged, ""Go for it dude, you only live once.""</p><p>The first man agreed and began slapping and spanking the six year-old's pussy. Smacking harder with each hit.</p><p>""Here,"" Janet interjected, ""You can use this."" She handed him a riding crop and he began using it, whipping the little girl's tiny snatch. Soon it was turning red and swollen.</p><p>""Nice,"" The second man smiled as he stared at the six year-old's pussy, ""But you missed a spot.""</p><p>""Where?"" The man asked.</p><p>""Right... There."" The second man said as he flicked her clitoris with his index finger. The two men laughed and all the little girl could do was lie there and take it. Soon all Seven girls at the buffet were being being used and the fucking and pussy eating went on for hours. So many pedophiles shooting their cum into so many little girls and all in the name of fund raising. A splendid afternoon indeed.</p>"
700,Kimmy,Big Derp,,"['Mg', 'lolita']",,2013-05-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Sigh, another crappy winter's day, bloody snow, lousy cold. </p><p>Looking through my front window I could see that yet another day off would be ruined. The snow falling outside commanded me to leave the warmth and comfort of the house and go to shovel that crap off the sidewalks and driveway. What a waste of a Saturday. I sipped my coffee and stood blankly staring out the window, dressed in my favourite grey sweatpants and white T-shirt. I was looking for a sign, something to tell me that the snow would end and maybe, just maybe, Mr. Sun would melt my troubles away.</p><p>Then I saw her, a slim and beautiful girl dressed in black stretchy sweats and a lovely pink jacket. She was about 4 foot ten inches, clear complexion with just a tuft of brown hair sticking out from her cute white toque. She had sexy black boots and black knitted gloves. She was gorgeous and most importantly... She had a shovel.</p><p>The front door bell rang and I jumped to answer it. Opening the door I barely had time to speak when she blurted out her sales pitch.</p><p>""Hi, I'm Kimmy, can I shovel your walk?"" She asked in one quick sentence.</p><p>What was I to do, here was a beautiful, industrious and hard working young girl, wanting to improve the national economy and I was in no position to stop her. I said, ""Yes.""</p><p>""Great,"" She smiled a big gorgeous smile that made me cum in my sweatpants.</p><p>""yeah,"" I said, ""Just come in the back way when you're done and I'll pay you.""</p><p>""Okay."" She immediately got to shoveling the snow and I closed the front door. ""Yes."" I said to myself.</p><p>I walked into my bedroom and got my wallet, the smallest bill I could find was a hundred dollar bill. 'Fuck it, it's worth every penny,' I thought. I am a very lazy man and will do anything to get out of work. I brought the money to the kitchen and watched as Kimmy cleared the sidewalks. She was doing a great job. The snow was only three inches deep or so but she put a lot work into it.</p><p>I started to boil water for some hot chocolate, the instant mix stuff. I figure I should at least be nice to her. </p><p>After a few minutes the back door bell rang and I let Kimmy in.</p><p>""Brrr..."" She stated as she entered the back door. ""Well, it's all clear."" </p><p>""You are quite the energetic one,"" I commented as I watched her come in.</p><p>""Yeah, well you are my first,"" She said, ""Customer.""</p><p>""Right,"" I smiled, ""I've made some hot chocolate, would you like some?""</p><p>""Mmmm... ""She hummed, ""I really shouldn't. I have to go clear more sidewalks.""</p><p>""Right,"" I agreed, ""Need that money to pay the bills.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" She sighed.</p><p>""Well,"" I said, ""Here you go, to a job well done."" I handed her the one hundred dollar bill.</p><p>""Really??"" Her eyes lit up.</p><p>""Yep, all yours and worth every penny."" I smiled.</p><p>""Hmmm..."" She pondered, ""I was expecting it to take all day to make this. Maybe I will have that hot chocolate.""</p><p>""Great,"" I smiled, come on in. I walked inside the kitchen as she took off her boots and came inside. ""So tell me about yourself, Kimmy.""</p><p>""Well, I don't get an allowance,"" She started as she stepped into the kitchen. I turned around to look at her just as she removed her snow covered toque and shook her shoulder length hair out. Wow.</p><p>""Well, that's just sad,"" I commented, ""Every girl deserves an allowance.""</p><p>""I know, right,"" She moaned sarcastically as she removed her pink jacket and revealed a tight black T-shirt. Her titties were practically non-existent, merely nipples poking through the cotton. Her tight stretchy pants clinged beautifully to her tight little pussy, like a smooth curve with just a tiny plump bulge. Gorgeous.</p><p>""How old are you, Kimmy?"" I just had to ask.</p><p>""I'll be fourteen next month."" She answered. ""I need money for my birthday too.""</p><p>""Ouch,"" I commented, ""Sorry about the economy.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" She sighed,""My mom's single and going through a rough a time, I hear about it a lot.""</p><p>I finished mixing the hot chocolate and handed Kimmy her mug. She took it and turned around to sit down at the table. Her ass was so beautiful. A gorgeous young tight bubble butt. I don't know what came over me but I reached my hand out and touched it. I came in my pants again and was scared of how she would react. </p><p>Kimmy stopped and let my hand just rest gently on her bum. She drank the hot chocolate slowly and smiled at me with a nod. ""It's good,"" She said, ""I like it.""</p><p>My hand was still on her bottom cheek, gently rubbing her. ""The hot chocolate, you mean,"" I smiled with relief, ""Thank-You."" My hand gripped a bit tighter for a second and then gave her a light spank on the cheek. I was going to spank her a second time but she turned suddenly to face me and my landed on her pussy. She smiled as I stroked it gently, that stretchy spandex was so fucking smooth and oh my God was I hard.</p><p>Kimmy looked down and saw my hand still feeling her little twat. She sipped some more hot chocolate and began to tremble.</p><p>""Sorry, I'm kinda nervous."" She apologized.</p><p>""No, no,"" I stated, forgetting that my hand was still feeling her pussy. ""It's my fault,""</p><p>""It's just,"" Kimmy started, ""everybody says I should hate this and not do it, truth is I like it."" She sipped more cocoa. </p><p>""You are very mature for your age,"" I commented.</p><p>""At times I can be."" She agreed, ""I watch my mom and a whole bunch of her boyfriends have moments but nobody wants to touch me.""</p><p>""Over-protective, huh?"" I commented softly as I felt around and started working her slit.</p><p>""No,"" She sighed, ""Neglected, they don't like me...""</p><p>She knew what was going on and her hormones were in overdrive. She was getting wet in the panties as her knees got a little weak. Kimmy put the mug of hot chocolate on the counter just time before she got weak in the knees and fell into my arms.</p><p>""Ohhh, Kimmy,"" I moaned as I embraced her tight little body. She held me as I grabbed her ass with one hand and continued feeling her pussy with the other. Her pants were soaked now and I knew if I let her outside with wet panties, she'd catch pneumonia.</p><p><i>To Be Continued...</i></p>"
701,Lindsey and the Gym Coach,Big Derp,,"['g/M', 'lolita', 'oral', '1st']",,2013-06-06T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Come on girls, spread your legs!"" I ordered as I video taped the eight girls from the gymnastics team engaged in their flexibility training. They were lying on the gym mats, flat on their lovely bellies, dressed in their sexy spandex leotards. Gorgeous. I focused the camera on each of them, taking time to zoom in in their lovely preteen crotches. To get a better angle I lied down on the mats behind them and zoomed in further, God I love digital video.</p><p>Being a gymnastics coach's assistant is not all fun and games it is a lot of hard work, but on some days I get some perks and it gets harder then most people think, heh,heh. </p><p>Today was one of those days. I stood up and ordered the girls to do the same. The eight girls were of mixed ages from ten to twelve years old. ""Now stand in a line with your fronts to the wall,"" I ordered. They faced the wall as I told them and I continued to video their gorgeous bottoms as they stood and waited for the next command.</p><p>""Ok, and kick your left leg back, that's it girls lift it, lift it high."" I stated as I captured the images of their young fresh pubic mounds bulging out from the leotards. ""Higher, Lindsey, don't get lazy on me,"" I commented as I zoomed in on her eleven year old pussy. ""Very nice, Sasha,"" I said with a smile as she lifted her leg right up and held her foot next to her head, ""You are a very flexible ten year old. Hold it."" I caught the image on video and held the camera in position, ""Okay girls lower your legs."" As Sasha's leg went down her camel toe became so obvious I held the image in frame for as long as I could without getting awkward.</p><p>""Okay girls, now that we are warmed up, lets hit high bar."" I led them to the high bar apparatus, a long single bar about six feet above the padding mats. It was too high for many of the girls to reach and that's the way I like it. I mounted the video camera on a tripod and gave it one last quick look to make sure I would catch everything in the frame. All systems go.</p><p>""Come on Lindsey, you're first,"" I said as the little eleven year old blonde girl approached the bar. She raised her hands to grab it and took a leap, I spotted her by grabbing onto her underarms and gently lifted her so she could hold on. </p><p>Now, it's lucky for me that kids don't always pay attention. As Lindsey grabbed the high bar I noticed the others kind of looking elsewhere so I put my left hand on her beautiful bum and my right hand gently cupped her pussy. </p><p>""I'm spotting you,"" I told her as she got into position, ""Now spread your legs."" As Lindsey hung from the bar she spread her legs as wide as she could and I continued feeling her and paying close attention to her slit. ""Good Girl."" I removed my hands and stood back to watch her routine, lift her legs up and swing forward into a solid dismount. ""Excellent.""</p><p>""Okay, Aisha, your turn."" The ten year little black girl walked up to the high bar and leaped to grab it. Again I spotted her, taking time to feel and lightly spank her bottom and little pussy. ""Good girl, spread your legs."" She did and I worked her slit a couple of strokes before releasing her to complete her routine. ""Excellent dismount.""</p><p>The lesson continued until each little girl got to do a routine and dismount. Sadly I missed a couple with my spotting treatment, sometimes the kids do pay attention. </p><p>At the end of the lesson the girls were picked up by their respective parents, all except for Lindsey.</p><p>""Looks like your mom is late."" I commented to her.</p><p>""Yeah,"" She responded, ""I just got her text, she won't be here for a couple of hours.""</p><p>""Working late, huh."" I said.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Lindsey sighed, ""Guess I'll go practice."" She walked over to the high bar and leaped to catch it but missed. Expecting a four foot high girl to jump and catch a bar that is six feet in the air is a bit much to ask. Watching her jump around in that leotard with her arms in the air really did something to me. ""Here, I'll spot you,"" I said as I walked over to help her. I stood behind her and put my hands on the sides of her chest, my fingers brushing lightly on her tiny budding mounds. ""Okay, now bend down..."" She did and her bum planted nicely on shorts covered erection. ""Jump."" She jumped and I lifted her up as she reached for the bar. Hanging there for a moment, Lindsey was a tad out of breath from all the jumping. I did not mind as I began gently feeling and lightly spanking her bum. As the spanking got harder, Lindsey began to spread her legs and my fingers just naturally started to tickle her pussy. She just hung by arms and squirmed as I tickled and fondled every square inch of her preteen body. Eventually she just could not stand any more and I caught her as she let go and fell gently into my arms. </p><p>""God that feels so good,"" She whispered as she hung tightly onto me. ""I guess I'm a slut.""</p><p>""Nonsense,"" I smiled. ""You are a beautiful and healthy girl, every girl in the class should be like you.""</p><p>""But they are,"" Lindsey stated. ""All the girls love it when you tickle them, they actually feel offended when you don't""</p><p>Damn, I wish I knew that sooner, I was getting worried. ""Here, I'll set you down."" I gently lowered her onto the mat and her hands flopped down and began touching my cock.</p><p>""oops,"" Lindsey said softly but did not move her hands away. I smiled at her. She slid her left hand up my loose short leg and began to tickle my cock head. ""oops again,"" She whispered with a smile. </p><p>""You are so so cute, Lindsey,"" I said softly as I put my arms around her. Her right hand slid down the front of my shorts and grabbed my throbbing dick, straightening it upright. ""Suck it,"" I told her.</p><p>Lindsey looked at me longingly and gently lowered herself to engorge my shaft. HOLY SHIT. This little eleven year old girl knew all the basics, soft strokes, soft tongue, no teeth. Best blow job ever. I grabbed her head gently and caressed her hair. She looked up and smiled at me with my cock in her mouth. Then she opened her mouth and began to lick it just like a lollipop. Short cute licks with pretty smiles in between. She paid close attention to the head and gave it several kisses. </p><p>""I think it's time we hit the showers."" I suggested.</p><p>""Okay,"" She agreed.</p><p>The gym was all to ourselves and I still had a good hour and a half until her mother would arrive to pick her up. I led Lindsey to the Men's showers and stood her up on the bench.</p><p>""Can we use the hot tub?"" She asked.</p><p>""Yes,"" I responded softly as I began to remove her leotard.</p><p>""I'm nervous,"" She confessed, ""I've never gone this far before.""</p><p>""Really?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah,"" She said, ""I played with boys in my school before, you know, feeling and blowjobs but never all the way.""</p><p>""Well, I'll be gentle."" I assured her as I lowered her leotard off her shoulders and down, revealing her beautiful nipples and tiny buds. I pulled it down farther and admired her beautiful hairless pussy. Bringing the leotard to her feet, I leaned forward and kissed her pussy. Nuzzling it with my nose and licking the salty goodness with my tongue. She stood on the bench and stiffened with anticipation as I worked my tongue deeper and deeper into her nice clean slit. She began to get weak in the knees and lowered herself onto my face as i tilted my head back to support her. Lindsey brought her legs over my shoulders and held onto my head as I held her upright and lifted her, still riding my face and being licked the whole time. </p><p>""Walk backward."" She said as she spotted the bar for the coat rack. ""A little more... Got it!"" She grabbed the coat rack bar and held on as I lowered myself beneath her. She spread her beautiful legs and I got in there again to continue eating her out. Pussy never tasted so good. She screamed and squirmed and got wetter than any girl I've ever known. My tongue gently protruded in and out of her hole as my hands held her legs as far apart as possible. With a final scream of ecstasy, Lindsey made me stop.</p><p>I gently caresses her body as she continued to sit on my face and wiggled her pussy on my nose. By now, my tongue was licking her asshole and this started a whole new sensation for the little girl.</p><p>""Wow,"" She exclaimed, ""I like this.""</p><p>I liked it too, licking her little asshole gave me a new reason to live. It was stinky and sweaty from all the exercise, but I still loved it. Lindsey stood up and quickly turned around and sat on my face again. </p><p>""Lick my bum."" She told me as she took my cock in her mouth again. The preteen mouth sucking me with her eleven year old cunt in my chin while eating out her gorgeous tight bum was too much to handle. I came inside Lindsey's mouth and she made some kind of gurgling noises as she swallowed my load. To finish, I spread her legs again as wide as possible and gave her pussy a further three minutes of licking. Fuck, I am in love.</p><p>""Let's hit the hot tub,"" I suggested. I had to fuck her, I know I just came in her mouth but I am so fucking horny still.</p><p>We got into the hot tub and immediately I began feeling her up. She sat on my lap and faced me as I gently lowered her onto my still hard cock.</p><p>""Slow and easy, that's it,"" I whispered to her as she moaned and a cock inside her for the first time. Holy Fuck! I started her off, riding my dink with a rythm. </p><p>""That's it,"" I said, ""Like riding a horse. Up and down. Up and down."" God this was awesome, she was so tight and so horny and so so beautiful. I raised my hands and fondled her nipples with my thumbs. She really got the hang of it quickly and loved riding my stiff cock. I lowered my hands again and began probing her asshole. One finger from my right hand and then one more from my left. Alternating fingers as I counted, ""one, two, one, two."" She giggled as my fingers went in her bum and I gave her a lesson in counting and never once did she lose the rythm of riding my cock. Soon it was time. ""I'm gonna cum, Lindsey, I gotta pull out.""</p><p>I lifted her off my rod and immediately she plunged her head in the water to suck me off. She held her breath and tickled my balls as her tongue flicked the head of my cock and I blew my load in her mouth a second time. HOLY FUCK! I moaned as Lindsey pulled her head out of the water and let me watch her swallow another load. I held her close and gently spanked her bum to show my appreciation. </p><p>Sadly, we were out of time and Lindsey had to dressed. I can't wait for tomorrow.</p>"
702,My Getaway,Biged0516,biged0516@gmail.com,"['gg', 'pedo', 'bi', 'voy']",about a man that leaves his life and sails to an island in the south pacific,2013-01-24T00:00:00,"this work is not copy writed, please feel free to add to it just please no bondage, rape or forced crap..sex should be beautiful. Hope you enjoy, This is a work from my mind only, nothings is true or has happened..","<p>As I neared my age of 42 I felt a tug deep inside. I was restless, edgy and knowing I could go to Jail for a long time if I did what I needed. So having nothing to hold me I bought a used 50 foot catamaran sail boat. Stocked it with provisions, fresh water distillers Seeds and fishing gear, axes, shovels and all. Late at night I left the Florida west coast on my journey to the rest of my life. I followed my charts around the horn, speeding to the south pacific. Three months later I found the Atoll I had charted. It was UN in habited. I moved onto the island and set my gardens and distiller. Using shells and sand I made a slurry to form my walls for a home. I used coconut palms and thatched my roof. Made a bed and table and two chairs.. I planted Banana trees and oranges. And let them grow. After I had my home settled, I charted my next trip. </p><p>I sailed north to the Philippines; there I bought Pigs chickens and two young girls. Again I left at night and sailed at high speed away to international waters. The girls were sad so I let them alone for now. 10 year old Alice and 11 year old Sonya were helping with all the daily chores. And we got to know each other. We finally got to my island and I docked. I gave a tour and told them I was like the king of the island and I made the laws. My first law was no clothing unless it was cold.</p><p>Alice and Sonya slowly took off their clothing, I watch as the sun gleamed off there brown skin, and there little girl curves. There hairless mounds were soft looking and there bottoms perfect. The little buds of their nipples perked as the sea wind blew across them. I stripped nude and we begin to UN load the boat. I had not planned to get two girls but I was made a deal and was happy I changed my mind. </p><p>We made another bed and chair and then went for a swim. The sun was just setting as we entered the lagoon; I got such a stiff cock as the fading light shadowed against their wet skin. I decided we needed to play a game, just to break the ice and get the girls ready for years of enjoyment.. First one to dive and come up with a purple shell got to tell the other two what to do for an hour. I had spotted the shell before I named the color just below my foot so I was ready. 1,2,3, go. I had my shell and Alice came up next and said awww that's not fair. I said yes it was and now you two are mine. </p><p>Sonya ask what must be done, I said well I want you two suck my cock for the next hour on the beach. I layed down and Sonya took at it like a pro. Alice watched. I ask Sonya where she learned she said she had had many men before and told Alice to do it like this. She took my cock in her mouth and slowly and teasingly tongued the tip as she closed her mouth on to it she sucked it slowly and gently played with my balls. The feeling was exotic beyond words. Alice asks to try and she took my cock and tasted it then played with it before taking deep in her mouth. </p><p>I ask Sonya to let me eat her pussy and she got right on, she was happy I ask. I tongue fucked her wet hairless slit and she was rubbing her pussy into my tongue. Oh god she tasted good, her juice was flowing down my cheeks into the sand. I shot my Load deep into Alice's throat and she swallowed it all licking and sucking every drop.. We lay on the beach watching the stars and talking about nothing. So metime they fell asleep in my arms.</p><p>When we woke up as the sun was rising we took a quick dip to wash off. I ask if they liked the things we did last night and both agreed they wanted more. I made a law that they needed to suck me every day and that seemed to please them. Alice asks if they could do more, I said yes as much as they wanted.</p><p> We went about our work getting breakfast and as the girls made the meal, I watched their smooth bodies move and sway. My dick got hard and Alice saw it first. She came over and ask if I needed something. I chuckled and said ohh yes. She dropped to her knees and sucked my cock with a skill of a professional. As I shot my load she eagerly swallowed and got up giving me a smile and a hug. Her nakedness next to my skin was exhilarating, after breakfast Sonya said it was her turn. She crawled onto my lap and using her small hand guided my cock into the folds of her hairless pussy. She was so tight oh so tight. I almost came on the spot. </p><p>As she slowly pushed my cock into her she closed her eyes and nestled her head into my neck. After it was in she kissed me and slowly moves in a grinding motion working my cock to perfection. She then told Alice to lick my cock as it went into her pussy and to play with my balls.. This was way to much and I cam harder than I ever had before. As she got off she had Alice suck the cum from us both. Then Sonya said next time she wanted it in her ass I about fell over. And said sure I would. </p><p>The weeks went by and the two girls learned how to please me in every way. We put the beds together and now used them as one. I liked to sit and watch them do there chores during the day, the sun gleaming off there nude bodies and their hair was so shinny. A few months later we found a parrot as he landed on our table, the girls immediately wanted it for their pet and I agreed but they had to teach it to talk. Sonya took the lead and worked with the parrot every day, Alice just wanted to have sex. She would come next to me and get on her knees and just give me a great blow job many times a day. </p><p>While fishing/swimming Alice held her breath and sucked my cock under the sea after I was hard she nestled her pussy on my tip and slowly teased her way on to my shaft. As we slowly moved with the warm surf the water massaged our genitals. As I came deep in her Sonya ran out to the water and said it was her turn, she spread her legs and allowed the water to massage her clit. </p><p>As I stood over her for yet another blowjob. That is when Alice ask if she could eat her pussy, we agreed and I watched as the two girls slowly kissed and licked each other. I saw their little tongues sliding between the folds of their hairless pussies and heard them moaning. I got up and masturbated over them until I shot my cum all over young bodies, just as they brought each other to a massive orgasm. we all washed up in the lagoon and went for a long nap.</p><p>---</p><p><b>Hope you liked it. The storys not copy write, so add to it if you like. I am not a great writer but a better reader.</b></p>"
703,"Jennifer and Sabrina, Part 1",bigiebigie,bigiebigie21@gmail.com,"['Mgg', 'pedo', 'inc', 'cons']","I spent time with my young cousin as she grew, and we grew closer, eventually involving another young girl.",2013-06-09T00:00:00,"This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.

This story contains descriptions of intimate behavior between an adult and preteen children; one of the children is related to the adult. All acts are consensual. If you are not of legal age or such stories are prohibited by law where you reside, discontinue reading. Also, if this is not your cup of tea, stop reading, and don't judge. This is simple fantasy, it didn't actually happen, no children were actually exposed to the behavior described herein.","<p>When I was 17, I started a job at a local franchise of a regional chain restaurant. Five years later, I had been fired by the new owner of our franchise, which had been purchased from the corporate office. I was fired for not kissing the hiney of the new owner; and asking questions someone in my lowly position shouldn't have been asking (according to him, anyways.)</p><p>As I sought replacement work, I found myself low on funds, and looked to family for help with little things. I found one job right away, in another restaurant, but it didn't last very long. The other staff didn't like the fact that I knew how to do their job better than they did. After a few crappy part time gigs, I found a job at a furniture store that seemed promising. </p><p>The trouble was, by the time I got it, I was so broke, I couldn't afford to eat, until payday. I started eating dinner each night at my grandparent's house, as grandma was a fantastic cook, and there was already part of the family living there most of the time that I grew up. Including me as a kid.</p><p>I started showing up each night shortly after work, and while I waited for dinner to be finished, I hung out with my younger cousin, Jennifer. I was 13 when she was born. As she grew, I saw her more often. She was about six when I introduced her to video games, which we usually played when I visited. Around the same age I was visiting and she walked out of the bathroom freshly bathed and dried and not the least bit dressed. I was working on a piece of homework for one of my senior year classes, and she was curious about what I was doing. I told her in brief terms, while she leaned her bare hip against my knee as I sat on the couch. That contact only lasted a few moments, as her mom, my Aunt Nina came and got her. Through the years of puberty, I had continued to find myself attracted to the younger girls. I was surprised to find the brief glimpse of Jennifer naked so appealing.</p><p>As the years after High School, and into my employment years progressed, I did have a few more moments of just hanging out with Jennifer. When she was nine, I had a connection that got me free tickets to a Circus that was passing through town. My Aunt had to work, though I could've gotten her a ticket as well. So I took Jennifer alone. She enjoyed the Circus, and the experience felt like a mini-date. She even wore a nice outfit that included tights, and I was able to get away with sitting close enough to have my thigh side-by-side with hers. Her mom, my aunt, had given me money to buy her snacks and whatever, so that added to the date feeling. Afterwards, we had already arranged for me to take her to my apartment for a few hours. She still needed child care coverage, and Jennifer was stuck on a video game I also had a copy of. I drove her to my place in my 1984 Pontiac Fiero that I had managed to keep running. It was pretty, but was almost as old as me. By that time, it was almost old enough to vote. lol. I took her to my place and showed her the way to get past what she needed to in the game. In the process, we got to spend more time in close proximity.</p><p>This type of occasional activity happened frequently over the next couple of years. I helped her with her first computer, I taught her chess. I remember a time when she was almost 11, I was visiting and we were playing a game on her computer. The weather was warm, so she was wearing a tiny halter top, and tiny shorts. Her body was one of the early developing types. At one moment, she wanted to take over the computer, so I stepped aside, and she stepped up to the computer desk, but rather than sitting down, she bent over at the waist, forming a right angle, with her ass inches from my crotch. I felt my dick twitch, and I knew right then that I had to fuck this underage cousin of mine, to hell with the consequences.</p><p>Over the next few months, I had managed to sit close to her when she was wearing shorts, and place a hand on my knee, and ""accidently"" let it roll over onto hers. I got to where I just placed my hand on her mid-thigh moments after sitting next to her. One time we were playing Elder Scrolls: Morrowind on her computer, her left hand on the keyboard, my right hand on the mouse, in a weird attempt at playing a single-player game with two people. I had my left hand under the desk on her thigh, as had become customary, with her right hand resting near it. We had a mix-up in communication about where we needed the mouse to point, and she brought her right hand up and placed it on mine to take over for a second.</p><p>We'd had so much contact over the past few years, but never held hands or anything like that. When her hand touched mine, while my other hand was resting on her thigh, I think we both felt an immediate spark. We stopped our movements to control the game, and I squeezed her thigh. She responded by squeezing my hand. I was hard as a rock in an instant.</p><p>""John, I've noticed you looking at me, and I think I know why you have your hand on my leg. I've heard stuff at school, you want to do it with me, don't you?"" Jennifer asked.</p><p>""You caught me,"" I replied. ""You're very beautiful, and I've noticed. A month ago, when you wore that denim dress you got from your sister, the hips fit just fine, but the top part was rather loose due to your height. I could tell you weren't wearing a bra, because I kept seeing your lovely tits. That was just one of many things that have drawn me to you.""</p><p>""So that was why you didn't get up from the table, you had a boner? I really do turn you on.""</p><p>""Yes, and I know I'm not supposed to feel like this about my cousin, especially my underage cousin, but I can't help it.""</p><p>""You're hard now aren't you?"" she asked.</p><p>I simply squeezed her thigh again in response as I nodded yes. She leaned closer to me, and our lips met. Gently at first, but quickly gaining passion. While we kissed, her hand left mine, where it had been resting, and rested on my bulging trousers. I groaned into her mouth at the contact, and shifted my hand up her thigh to her crotch. After a few minutes of making out and rubbing each other, we broke for air.</p><p>""Jennifer, are you sure you want to do this?""</p><p>""Yes, let's get more comfortable.""</p><p>We moved to her bed, and spent the next few minutes getting each other undressed while continuing to make out passionately. When we were naked, we paused to look at each other. I'm in decent shape, I ran track in high school. I was only JV, so not a superstar, but it was good exercise. Jennifer got her first look at my hard cock. I'm not hung, just an average six inches, but she hadn't seen a hard-on before. Her tits were just as beautiful as I remembered them, perfect little mounds topped with cone-shaped nipples. Total package perfectly handful-sized. I've always said, ""Bigger than a handful, risking a sprained thumb."" With her early development, her hips flared into some lovely curves. My eyes traveled down her body to the junction between her legs, and I saw one of the most beautiful pussies I've ever seen. Granted, I'd seen this one before, but that was many years ago. Now, it had matured a bit, still young and really sexy. I was surprised to see a sprinkling of hair on her mound, she might be more developed than I thought. (This was years before a college course I took about Human Sexuality, so I was still just guessing on some things.)</p><p>We were lucky that we had the house to ourselves for a short while. The moans we had already made would've gotten us busted. I would know, I spent a fair part of my childhood in that house, it has thin walls.</p><p>Before long, I was rubbing the head of my cock against her underage pussy, and when I reached her tight little hole, I started pushing. The head pushed in with some effort, and with a grunt, I popped it in. I paused to let Jennifer get used to it, and then thrust all the way in. </p><p>She made a small noise of pain as I broke her hymen. A few tears started to leak from her eyes. I had one hand holding me above her, the other rubbing her tits and her clit, back and forth. She started moaning in pleasure.</p><p>I pulled back, until only the tip of my cock was still in her. She moaned/whined in complaint at the removal, until I thrust it back in. Before long, we worked up to a good rhythm, I pulled out and thrust back in, and she wrapped her legs around my waist and moved her hips to meet my thrusts. I wish I could say that our first fuck lasted hours, but we really only made it to a few minutes. I felt the tight clasp of her pussy gripping me so perfectly. There really is nothing like underage pussy. If this was legal, no girl would reach the age of 12 and still be a virgin.</p><p>So I fucked Jennifer for a few minutes, and unloaded a lot of incestuous jizz deep into her eleven year old pussy. As I came in her, I remembered that we hadn't discussed birth control. We talked, and she knew enough about the topic to be worried. In our passion, we didn't think about that. We made plans just in case, and before the next time we got together, I had picked up a supply of condoms. I was 22 years old, I could buy a condom without any questions asked.</p><p>We waited a month before we got horizontal again. With the chance we took the first time, we decided to wait until we saw that we had missed that danger. We still kissed on a regular basis, and she jacked me off while I fingered her to orgasm. We did what we could get away with, aside from intercourse.</p><p>Really soon after we knew that we got lucky, and I hadn't knocked up Jennifer; I had a condom in my pocket, Jennifer was wearing a nice outfit. Everything was set, almost.</p><p>The stepdaughter of my uncle was hanging out with us. My uncle Lee was engaged to a woman named Tracy. She had two kids. One was a fifteen-year-old boy. Good kid, couldn't tell you his name to save my life. The other was young Sabrina. A visual inspection of the two kids can instantly tell you that they have different fathers. The older brother looked like the average white-guy teenager, about 13 years old. Sabrina was eight years old. With the thin outfit she was wearing, I could tell she had a slight figure. She had obvious Southeast Asian heritage. Dark black hair, hanging straight down her back. Dark almond shaped eyes. Beautiful skin tone, a perfect woman, just not grown up yet.</p><p>With this new little girl hanging out, we weren't sure what to do. Sabrina wasn't shy about body contact. I'd play a game of chess against Jennifer, and Sabrina would sit on my knee, watching. Or when we played a computer game, she would actually sit right in the middle of my lap.</p><p>One of the shows I had started watching with Jennifer was DragonBall Z. Sabrina had started watching it also. We once laid back on Jennifer's bed to watch it on the TV in her bedroom. As I laid down, I placed my arms to my sides. I ended up with Jennifer on one side, Sabrina on the other. Both with an arm around them, holding them close to me. Sabrina didn't object to my arm laid where she was planning to lay back.</p><p>Before we got settled, she moved around on the bed, and at one point stopped herself from placing a hand in my groin with force. She knew that she shouldn't touch there, so she stopped her hand. I told her it was ok, if she was gentle. She gently placed her hand in my crotch. I was hard in seconds. </p><p>This pretty eight year old girl had her hand on my hard-on. Jennifer reached over and helped get my dick out, and showed her how to wank it. I soon had the hand of a pretty eight year old girl rubbing up and down my shaft. I reached for the girls, and after working my hand inside their panties, stuck a finger in each, and tweaked both of their clits. We didn't have much time, and shortly after the girls made me cum, they came, and we got our clothes back in order.</p><p>A few weeks later, I visited Jennifer, and Sabrina happened to be there. Sabrina immediately straddled me on the chair I sat down on. Our genitals were seperated by nothing more than a few thin layers of fabric. I instinctually placed my hands on her hips.</p><p>She asked me for a kiss, and I almost said no, but then I felt her grind against me.</p><p><i>To be continued...</i></p>"
704,"Fun With My Step-Sister And Sister, Part 1",bigiebigie,bigiebigie21@gmail.com,"['b(12)g(11)f(13)', '1st', 'cons', 'inc', 'bro/sis', 'bi', 'preg', 'mult']","Me and my step-sister had some fun, and then my biological sister joined in",2013-07-19T00:00:00,"This story is entirely fictional. It features consensual sexual acts between minors, and some incest. If you are not of legal age to read erotic material, or if erotic material is banned in your local jurisdiction, please leave immediately.","<p>I was 12 when my step-sister Jessica wanted to ""try stuff out"". She was 13 at the time, and I had had a crush on her for a couple of years. My twin brother and I even competed for her affections when we first met her. I ended up winning.</p><p>We had been living in a house where the girls (my sister Mary (11), Jessica (13), and her sister Sabrina (10)) shared one room, and my brother and I shared another. We had just moved into a bigger house, each of the girls got their own room, while my brother and I still had to share. I guess after nine months in the same womb, separate bedrooms aren't a priority.</p><p>School was out for the summer, and my father and step-mother felt that we were old enough to look after ourselves. We had an above-ground pool set up on the patio out back. It was shallow enough that we could stand in it, and too small for any real swimming, but we were able to splash around and have fun.</p><p>I got to see the girls' developing bodies inside their swimsuits, even some little pubic hairs sneaking out of the crotch of Jessica's suit.</p><p>One of the days after we'd been out swimming, Jessica asked me to come to her room after I dried off and changed. When I got there, she locked her door.</p><p>""What's up?"" I asked.</p><p>""I want to have some fun, without being interrupted."" She answered.</p><p>We then spent close to half an hour talking about what (if any) sexual history we had. We practiced French kissing, I fingered her, she jerked me off. No big deal.</p><p>The next time we got together, we wanted to try actual intercourse, but we were worried about pregnancy. I reminded her about how the sperm didn't shoot out until the end when she jerked me off, so I could pull out right before that.</p><p>We got naked on her bed, spent some time kissing and touching each other; I couldn't get enough of her young teenage tits. Eventually, we got to the main event. I got between her legs and lined my cock up with her pussy. It took me a couple of tries to get lined up right, but I did get it in there. Jessica gasped with a small amount of pain when I broke her hymen.</p><p>From our previous conversations, I had learned about her clit, so I started rubbing it, while I was inside her. When she stopped feeling the pain of losing her cherry, I started to stroke in and out of her. I managed about half a dozen strokes before I had to pull out. I came all over her stomach; some even landed on her tits.</p><p>After that first time, we managed to get together a few more times. Jessica also added Mary to our fun. I was with Jessica, and Mary was sitting next to us when Jessica demonstrated how I would do to her whatever she did to me. She asked me to also hit Mary with whatever I did to her.</p><p>She started by pinching my nipple through my shirt. I responded with a good feel of both girl's boobs, and a pinch of the nipples. Jessica next squeezed my cock through my pants. I responded by squeezing the crotch of both girls' jeans. Jessica french kissed me next, and I followed orders and kissed my sister the same way. I was hard as a rock by then, pitching a visible tent.</p><p>Jessica said that the next activity required us to be naked, so we all stripped our clothes off. It was the first time I had seen Mary naked since we were really young and it was ok to bathe together. She was a very good sight: long brown hair, great skin tone, tiny little bumps where the tits would soon form, and a beautiful pussy with just a few wisps of hair on her mound. Mary got her first look at me naked in as many years, and probably her first look at an erection.</p><p>Jessica told Mary about how I can pull out before the sperm comes out, so it was safe to fuck. We then proceeded to demonstrate. With the added excitement of my sister watching us, I couldn't last as long as I had the previous times with Jessica. I soon had to pull out and jizzed all over her belly. While I rolled over to rest, Mary reached over and scooped up some of my jizz with her fingers, looked at for a second, and popped it into her mouth. </p><p>Mary then licked all of my cum off of Jessica's body, and moved down to Jessica's pussy. My eyes went wide, and my cock got hard again, as I watched Mary eat Jessica's pussy. Jessica was surprised at first, but quickly relaxed as Mary brought her closer to orgasm. After Jessica came, I wanted to hop onto Mary right away, but Jessica told me to wait a little bit.</p><p>Jessica started licking Mary's almost hairless pussy, got her right up to the edge of orgasm, then moved out of the way and told me to go ahead. I got lined up, with Jessica's helping hand, and plunged in with one thrust. Mary gasped for a second, and then came before I started thrusting. Her pussy felt like a tight glove massaging my cock. I'd never felt anything like that before. My times with Jessica were good, but not that good. I was using all of my willpower, thinking about baseball, etc, to try to keep from coming.</p><p>I held still as Mary finished her orgasm, and then began a slow in and out rhythm. A few strokes later, as I was about to cum, Mary wrapped her legs around my waist as she entered her second orgasm.</p><p>""I'm gonna cum. I need to pull out!"" I told her.</p><p>""I don't care,"" she said. ""Besides, I'm young enough that I probably won't get pregnant.""</p><p>The very idea of possibly making my sister pregnant was enough to push me over the edge. I blasted one of the biggest loads of semen I've ever had into her. After I filled her with my incestuous sperm, I rolled over, and Jessica immediately slurped the mess from both of our crotches.</p><p>I was too worn out for another go, but we did have more fun later.</p><p><i>To be continued...</i></p>"
705,"Fun With My Step-Sister And Sister, Part 2",bigiebigie,bigiebigie21@gmail.com,"['mm(12)', 'g(11)f(13)g(10)', '1st', 'cons', 'inc', 'bro/sis', 'preg', 'mult']",The fun continues as we add in my twin brother and my youngest step-sister.,2013-07-24T00:00:00,"This story is entirely fictional. It features sexual activities between minors, some of whom are related. If you are not of legal age or erotic material of this sort is banned in your jurisdiction, please leave.","<p><i>Recap: I just explored sex with my stepsister, and included my biological sister soon after. I had always pulled out with Jessica, my 13-year old stepsister, but when my 11-year old sister joined in, she wouldn't let me pull out the first time. Our story continues from there.</i></p><p>---</p><p>As we all rested from our mutual orgasms, I managed to ask,</p><p>""Where did you learn to lick pussy Mary?""</p><p>""Remember when I went to Campfire Girls in Second Grade?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes. Did you have a fun experience there?""</p><p>""I did. One of the older girls showed us how we can feel so much pleasure down there.""</p><p>I wanted to hear more, and was already half-hard after the few details I had heard.</p><p>""So what about you Jessica? Why did you go down on Mary?"" I asked.</p><p>""I was just following her example.""</p><p>The next day, we decided to let Sabrina and my brother Ray join in. We all got ready for a swim in the pool, and Jessica suggested that we shed our suits and skinny dip. Me and Mary quickly agreed. My brother seemed ok, and when Sabrina agreed, we all stripped. I'd already seen Jessica and Mary naked. My brother was no surprise, being an identical twin; it was like looking in a mirror.</p><p>Sabrina was the new sight. My brother checked out all the girls, I looked at Sabrina. Even at only ten years old, she was quite a sight. Great skin tone, slightly tanned, with paler skin showing where her swimsuit had covered it. No real tits yet, but tiny swellings of the nipples showing promise of the future. A flat stomach and a beautiful hairless pussy.</p><p>Me and my brother were hard in just a few seconds. We all looked each other over for a few moments, and then climbed into the pool. The cool water shrunk us boys a bit, but the sight of the girls, especially with their nipples getting hard, compensated.</p><p>We played in the water for a little while. Us boys rubbed up against the girls as often as possible. When we all got tired of the water and climbed out, we noticed a few strings of white fluid floating in the pool. I guess Ray got a little too excited. I hadn't cum yet, but I guess the girls naked wasn't as new an experience to me.</p><p>After we picked up our clothes, and dried ourselves off, we all walked back into the house still naked. As the girls walked ahead of us, I watched their cute asses, and saw with my peripheral vision that my brother was regaining his hard-on. A quick turn of my head confirmed it. Good, I was hoping he could help me take care of the girls.</p><p>We all headed to Jessica's room, after dunking our swimwear and dropping it in the hamper with the wet towels. If the folks got home and found a hamper full of wet towels, and no wet swimwear, they might ask a few questions.</p><p>When we got there, Jessica brought Ray and Sabrina up to speed on what we had already done together, and with Mary. Me and Jessica started out to show them how us boys could pull out, and try to avoid pregnancy. As Jessica was reaching climax, she locked her legs around me just like Mary did yesterday.</p><p>""What are you doing, Jessica? I have to pull out soon."" I said.</p><p>""Mary got to feel it, I want to as well,"" she said as I couldn't hold back any longer. We came together, enjoying each other's bodies as well as the audience. As we pulled apart, my brother was mounting my sister. It was like watching a repeat of yesterday, seeing an identical body on top of the same sister I fucked yesterday. And she locked her legs around him just like she did to me.</p><p>Watching my twin fuck our sister got me hard enough for another go. Sabrina wanted to have some fun, and when my brother rolled off of our sister, Jessica started cleaning Mary's pussy, while Sabrina took her first taste of cock and cleaned my brother up. That of course got him hard again.</p><p>We had to search the room for a coin to flip, to see who would be the one to pop Sabrina's cherry. I won two out of three, so I approached Sabrina, while Ray went to Jessica. I licked Sabrina's pussy while my brother licked Jessica's, getting a taste of my semen that was still in there.</p><p>""Does it always taste like that?"" he asked as he pulled back.</p><p>""No, it's normally a lot better, but you got some leftover jizz in there. Sorry bro. Here try Sabrina for a bit,"" I said as I moved over. The bed was just large enough for one person, and now we had five on it. There was a fair amount of naked skin sliding against naked skin as I moved over to Mary, pausing briefly to kiss Jessica, and give her boobs a quick squeeze. I kissed Mary, squeezed her boobs a bit, and leaned up to remind my brother that I won the coin toss and I get Sabrina first.</p><p>""You're right, that does taste better,"" he said as he got up from Sabrina. I moved back to Sabrina, while he moved back to Jessica. Again, lots of skin contact between all of us as we moved. I got in position on Sabrina, at the same time that Ray got on Jessica. We entered our step-sisters almost simultaneously, and both girls quickly locked their legs around us. Sabrina let out a little gasp when I popped her cherry, but we were soon fucking at an even rhythm. Odd how in sync twins can get, we were on either side of the bed, on top of a stepsister. Between us was our biological sister, helping with some nipple tweaks to the other girls, and tickling the balls of her brothers.</p><p>Me and my brother somehow managed to come inside both girls at the same time. We rolled off the girls so that we were all squeezed together, us boys between the girls, our sister in the middle.</p><p><i>To be continued...</i></p>"
706,"The Little Girl's Name Was Cori, Part 1",Bigirish,,"['Mg/bd', 'nosex', 'ped', 'tort']",A man finds a hitchhiker and her daughter and takes them into his home. The mother dies and he adopts the little girl. He is a former BDSM photographer and well...read the story.,2011-02-24T00:00:00,"Please note-This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.","<p>I was on the road outside my ranch in Montana when I saw her and her mother hitch-hiking. They were way off the main road and that nobody would pick her up here. The mother laughed weakly and replied that she hadn't seen a car for hours. Cori remained silent, just studying me in that way that toddlers do.</p><p>It was fast approaching dark, and even in the summer the nights up here are cold. The mother didn't look well and Cori wasn't dressed for a night outside. So, being a nice guy, I took them in for the night. I had them take baths while I prepared supper. Cori's mom wanted to wash and dry, but I insisted that she was my guest and sent her and Cori to the TV room with sodas.</p><p>After Cori had gone up to bed in the guest room, her mom came on to me. She said, ""I gotta pay for my supper, you know?"". I declined. I'm into women and all, and it wasn't that she wasn't good looking and all, but something about her just didn't seem right. She frowned and hung her head a bit as she went up to join her daughter.</p><p>That night, Cori's mother died. I found her in the morning, sitting on the floor of the upstairs bathroom. She was leaning against the wall and had a syringe stuck in her arm. I'm a private man, not taking to much to others, so rather than face the bother of having police and the coroner crawling all over my place, I took her mothers body, sewed it in an old sheet and dropped it into an old, dry well in the woods on the north edge of my property.</p><p>On the way back I wondered what to do with Cori. She was only four or five years old, pretty with long brown hair down to her waistline that her mother kept as neat as possible considering their situation. It was cut in front in a style that reminded me of the 50's pin-up Bette Page. She had full lips, tiny nose, and the largest, deepest brown eyes that you've ever seen. Her body was a little plump, she still had ""baby fat"". She didn't look fat, mind you. Everything was proportional, she just didn't look skinny like many girls do.</p><p>When I got back from the woods she was waiting for me in the front hallway. She didn't say anything when I told her that her mother had died, she just shrugged and looked at me as if to say, ""Now what?"" Somehow, given her circumstances, I wasn't surprised at all. I'd seen lots of homeless kids on the streets of New York City and they all had similar looks in their eyes. Then suddenly she smiled and I new right then and there that I was going to keep her and raise her as my own.</p><p>I didn't have any clothes that would fit her, being a very large man. Not fat, mind you, just large. She had only one set of clothing, jeans shorts and a white halter top that wasn't white anymore. She wore threadbare canvas boat shoes that were missing the laces. Everything was filthy and I knew that I wouldn't be able to clean it. I thought about giving her one of my Tee-shirts, but she would fall out the neck hole. Then I remembered the halter top. I had a live-in girlfriend for a while in the City and when she moved out she left it behind. It was red satin and I remember it being very tight on her. I dug it out.</p><p>""Cori,"" I said as I found her in front of the television. ""I want you to take off all of your clothes and your shoes, put them in this trash bag and then take a bath. Hanging in the bathroom is something for you to wear. It isn't much but it is all I have right now, Okay?""</p><p>She nodded and got up, her eyes reluctant to leave the screen. She took the trash bag from me and trudged up the stairs. I heard the door close on the upstairs bathroom. I heard water running for a moment and went up stairs to find the trash bag lying beside the door. I checked and she had put all three articles of clothing into the bag, adding a set of panties that looked yellow, though they had roses on them so they must have been white at one time. I took them out into the woods and dropped them down the well.</p><p>It took her about an hour to scrub herself clean and dry herself before dressing and coming down the stairs. She had put her hair up in pigtails, using elastic thingies I used to use when I wore my hair in a pony tail. She must have had lip-gloss in the pocket of her shorts because her lips shone. The halter top was just the right size, the top was low, almost showing her nippies, and the bottom was short, barely past her butt, but overall it fit well. She grinned from ear to ear and showed off her new ""dress"" proudly. She told me that she had never owned a dress before. I resolved that she would always wear dresses.</p><p>I made us a large breakfast and she must have been famished. She matched me forkful for forkful. She insisted on doing the dishes and stood on a step-stool. I had to go into the other room because every time she bent over the sink her dress would ride up and expose her in a way that embarrassed me.</p><p>I let her wear a pair of my beach sandals. She looked like she was walking in snow shoes. She followed me around the place all day. I raise figs for butter and goats for cheese to supplement my savings. She would ask question after question, calling me ""Mister"". I answered each one. It felt good to have a kid around, especially one as cute as this one. I felt like a Dad. I even broke out one of my digital cameras and got her to pose for me. I hadn't photographed a human being since...well, I didn't want to think about it. I just had fun.</p><p>After a light supper and some television, I sent Cori up to bed. She sat on my lap to give me a hug and a kiss on the cheek. ""You're a nice man Mister,"" she whispered.</p><p>Later I went upstairs to my room to get something and was surprised to find her lying on my bed, on top of the covers. She had taken off the dress and set it aside carefully, so she was buck naked. She was curled up comfortably her head on my pillow. Her eyes were closed but I knew that she must have been awake. I'm a very quiet man when I move around and I knew that I didn't make any noise that would have caused her to wake. With a soft moan and a sigh she rolled over onto her back and spread her legs. I didn't mean to stare, but this was probably the strangest thing that has ever happened to me and I wasn't quite sure what to do. She peeked out of one eye and when she saw that I hadn't stepped into the room she sat up. She gave me a hard look and said, ""I gotta pay for my supper."" That was too weird and I fled down the stairs.</p><p>Cori found me sitting in my recliner with my head in my hands. She walked right up and stood in front of me and gently took my hands away from my face. She had put on her dress and looked worried. ""Did I do something wrong, Mister?""</p><p>I looked at her for a long moment. ""What happened up there?""</p><p>""When you sent me to bed I thought you wanted to have sex with me.""</p><p>I was shocked. ""What gave you that idea?""</p><p>""All of my mom's boyfriends had sex with me.""</p><p>I though about reminding her that I wasn't her mother's boyfriend, that she was dead, but instead I said, ""Cori, you're a very pretty girl. I just don't see you that way.""</p><p>She stared at my face for a few minutes as if trying to see something there. At first there was disappointment written on her face, but that was replaced by surprise and then a grin. ""You don't want me to have sex with you. That means that you want me around here for me. Because you like me.""</p><p>It wasn't a question but I said, ""Yes.""</p><p>She propelled herself into my lap, her arms wrapped around my neck and her legs wrapped around my waist. She kissed me soundly on the lips. ""I love you Mister."", she said. I was surprised to find my voice saying ""I love you too, sweetheart."" She smiled and rested her head on my shoulder and as I carried her up the stairs to bed she said, ""Cause you love me Mister and I love you, you can have sex with me anytime your ready. Until then I'll do anything you want, 'cause you'll be my daddy."" She put her hand on my cheek and pulled until our eyes met. ""Anything, Daddy.""</p><p>I was a little shaken and hurriedly tucked her into bed before leaving the room as fast as my feet could take me. I've been around the block a few times, but had never been propositioned by someone so...tiny. And it was done out of pure innocence, a need to be wanted and loved.</p><p>To calm down I put Bach's fourth concerto on the stereo and reclined in my chair. My thoughts wandered back to the girlfriend who unknowingly donated Cori's dress. Which led me to recall my days as a photographer. I was one of the top rated BDSM photographer in New York until I photographed the wrong man's 18 year old daughter. Well, her drivers license had said she was 18. I had to get out of town fast. I still have all of my toys and stuff, as well as my digital cameras, including an expensive video set up using six cameras. It was all up in the attic of the house, actually the third floor, it was unfinished when I bought the place and I renovated it into a soundproof studio thinking that I might want to dabble again. I was thinking that I should have kept my collection of costumes and that reminded me that Cori, my Cori, didn't have any clothing to wear.</p><p>I got up and went into my office. Sitting in front of the computer I got online intending to find some site that sold children's clothing...little girl's dresses, I reminded myself. For a moment I thought about Cori dressed in a cute pink easter dress with white tights and patent pumps, her hair in pigtails tied by white ribbons. I remembered a site where I could buy the entire outfit. That image was quickly replaced by an image of her wearing a tight rubber French maid's outfit complete with rubber stockings, rubber gloves, ballet heels, and a rubber hood with a penis gag inside her mouth. I saw her big brown eyes staring out from the eyeholes, though she couldn't see anything as I had put contacts into her eyes that were opaque. I pictured her cunnie and nippies red from the combination of athletic cream and itching powder that I had spread there. I heard her whimpering as she tried to twist her wrists free from the wire that was wrapped around them and then hooked to a chai
n leading to the ceiling.</p><p>It was such a powerful image that I actually thrust myself away from the computer. My chair struck the bookcase on the other side of the room, knocking books and files everywhere.</p><p>I caught my breath and formed my resolve. I wheeled my chair back to the computer and sent an email off to a friend who also lived in Montana.</p><p>It took a good three hours to clean up my mess and put my files back in order. I couldn't help but see that image of Cori. It was like it was burned into my brain. My computer beeped and I knew without looking that my friend had emailed me back.</p><p>I opened the file. My friend owned a company that ran a site that catered to a particular fetish or ""area of interest"" depending on the person involved. Last year the Supreme Court had ruled that it was no longer to illegal to portray minors tied up and/or in peril provided that 1) the minor wasn't actually harmed, 2) that there was parental or guardian consent involved, and 3) that there was no sex portrayed in the photographs, though ""pretend"" sex was okay. I had sent my friend several of the photographs I had taken of Cori that day and asked him if he would be interested in more. He sent me a very long wish list of scenarios, all of them involving some form of bondage and servitude. He offered me a rather large sum of cash for each set, with a large bonus for any video that I put together along the way.</p><p>As I surfed the net to find the stuff that I would need to fulfill the list, I thought to myself, ""She did say ANYTHING.""</p>"
707,"The Little Girl's Name Was Cori, Part 2",Bigirish,,"['M/g', 'bd', 'sad', 'nosex']",Second installment where Cori submits to the camera.,2011-02-24T00:00:00,"Please note--This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.","<p>The day that the items that I had ordered from the net were due to arrive I told Cori to wait in the house. I wanted the stuff to be a surprise. I kept her there under the pretext of straightening out the pantry. She had been a real helpful kitten, doing most of the housework in her little ""dress"" and the oversized beach sandals, so I could concentrate on the figs and goats. As I went about my chores my hands trembled in anticipation and I kept looking at the highway for the truck.</p><p>Finally the truck came. It dropped off a shitload of boxes, which I succeeded on carting up to the attic without Cori noticing. I waited until she had finished the dinner dishes and had curled up next to me in my chair for some Television before approaching her to pose.</p><p>""Sweetheart?""</p><p>""Yes Daddy?"", Cori asked, always eager to please. ""Can I get you something?""</p><p>""Not right now, honey. Do you remember a few days ago, how you said that you would do anything that I asked?""</p><p>""Sure Daddy.""</p><p>""Good. Did you mean it?""</p><p>""Of course I did Daddy. Why?""</p><p>""Well, honey, you know that I won't let you up into the attic...""</p><p>Cori sat up and turned to face me. She looked excited. ""Oh the attic! I seen it.""</p><p>I wasn't sure about the direction this was going. ""Seen what honey?""</p><p>""All the stuff up there. Some of it looked scary, but some looked kinda neat.""</p><p>She had proved to be resourceful and smart, so I wasn't too surprised at her revelation. ""Honey, I like to take photographs and make movies. You probably saw the equipment up there.""</p><p>Cori nodded, her eyes bored into mine as she listened.</p><p>""I want to take you up to the attic and take photographs of you.""</p><p>""Okay Daddy."" Cori slid off of my lap and started in the direction of the stairs. ""Don't you want to know what sort of photographs I want to take of you?""</p><p>Cori came back. I reached into the newspaper rack next to my chair and pulled out a magazine. It was the one that published my photographs. The cover showed a woman hanging from her breasts. I handed it to Cori.</p><p>Cori crawled up into my lap and straddled me facing away. She stared at the cover for a long time and I though that maybe I had made a mistake, had overstepped the boundaries of our relationship, but soon enough she opened the magazine and carefully examined each photograph inside.</p><p>When she had finished she laid the magazine carefully on the arm of the chair. ""What do you think honey?"", I asked her, my heart in my throat.</p><p>She spun around to face me. ""Some of those things look like they'd hurt.""</p><p>""Yes, sweetheart. I won't lie to you. Some of those things will hurt you.""</p><p>Cori sat quietly, thinking. Then her face returned to it's usual bright self. ""I know you won't hurt me 'cause you're mean. That's what people want to see...right?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Okay. When do we start Daddy?""</p><p>It didn't take too long for me to set everything up while Cori took a bath. I had just laid out her costume when she came in the door naked. I told her to crawl up onto the table. The first thing that I did was put her in makeup. Her lips were glossy red, her eyeshade blue and I put a set of false eyelashes on her so it looked like she was waving at me when she blinked. She turned to look at herself in the mirror and giggled</p><p>I picked up a small zippered case. Inside were several child-sized contact lenses, one blue-eyed, one brown-eyed, one green-eyed and one that was all black. Rather then correcting vision, these contacts were opaque, when inserted the wearer wouldn' t be able to see anything, not even a stray bit of light. I'd used them before in New York and the models all reported a strong feeling of claustrophobia just from having them on their eyes.</p><p>I selected the brown-eyed ones and put them on two applicators. ""These are going onto your eyes, Cori. You won't be able to see once I put them on.""</p><p>Cori nodded and swallowed. I leaned her head back and gently pulled back on her left eyelid until her eye was exposed. ""Hold very still."" I picked up one of the applicators and carefully laid the lens over her iris. Switching to the other eye I covered it too.</p><p>I stepped back and watched her face. She was blinking and a couple of tears ran down her face. Her face had taken on that odd look that people's faces take on when they find themselves blind. She was breathing hard and her hands gripped the table edge. All in all, it was a normal reaction.</p><p>I picked up the next item which appeared to be a black rubber donut. Actually it was a rubber stocking, in her size. Placing her toes into the stocking I carefully rolled it up until it stopped just short of her cunnie. Putting her legs side by side showed clearly how much the stocking squeezed down on her little girl flesh. I worked quickly and applied the other stocking.</p><p>Two other donuts had five little nipple-like protrusions. These were black rubber gloves. They went on her arms much the same way as the stockings. I liked the way the black rubber contrasted her white skin.</p><p>Note that in neither case did I use any powder. Yes, I know that this will cause chafing and she'll likely have a rash. But once the lights come on and she starts to sweat she will get the full sensation of wet rubber.</p><p>I helped Cori to stand on the table. I had chosen a tight tiny french maids costume for her first shoot. It was made of rubber and had what I considered two neat features. First, inside the bodice directly over her nipple was a semi-hard rubber nub that came to a rounded point, and the area around her waist was ""crosshatched"" with rubber fibers. When I laced the suit up the back, the nibs pressed into her little nippies, which hurt, and after a while the fibers would dig into her skin and make the experience more uncomfortable.</p><p>I reached around Cori and applied two dollops of sports cream from a tube, one on each nippie. I didn't hold back as I laced her into the thing. Her grunts as I pulled on the cord told me that I was lacing her up properly.</p><p>She hadn't spoken a word of complaint though I knew that the suit was already hot and uncomfortable. She stood quietly with her hands by her side, blinking.</p><p>I had left her hair down and uncombed and so it was a curly mess. I put it into a pony tail. Picking up a rubber hood, I told Cori to open up her mouth. The hood had a small penis shaped probe on the inside. It had two eye-holes and two tiny holes for hearing and two for breathing. I folded the hood inside out, then coated the probe with moderate pepper sauce. I slipped the probe into her waiting mouth.</p><p>She reacted, gagging and moaning. The burning started almost immediately and she squealed. I quickly pulled the hood over her face. Turning her around roughly I quickly laced the hood tight. Her ponytail hung out the back near the top. The rubber squeezed her head severely.</p><p>I picked up a child-sized neck corset and quickly had her laced into it.</p><p>Still standing with her hands by her side. I took her hands and put them together in front of her, wrists back to back. I picked up a piece of bailing wire and used it to secure her wrists together. Since the rubber was fairly thick, I made the wire extra tight. I lifted her arms up and attached her wrists to a chain that hung from the ceiling. She stood on tiptoe and stepped around a bit as she tried to relieve the strain on her arms which was already growing unbearable.</p><p>Last but not least were what turned out to be the most expensive of the lot. It was a pair of heavy rubber ankle boots. The heel was extremely high and the effect pointed her feet straight down, like a ballet dancer. I put them on her feet and stood back to look at my model.</p><p>Cori stood there dressed head to toe in rubber. She moved her feet trying to relieve the pressure of her weight, but as she lifted her foot she not only placed more weight on the opposite foot, but she put a heavier strain on her arms and wrists. Her mouth burned as did her nippies. She couldn't see, hear, smell, taste or touch anything that might even remotely resemble comforting.</p><p>As a final touch, I put on a rubber glove and applied sports Gel liberally to her cunnie and butthole areas, using my middle finger to press the goop as high into the two holes as I could.</p><p>As I picked up my camera to begin shooting, Cori began to scream.</p>"
708,"The Taming Of The Two, Part 1",Bigirish,,"['Mgg/bd', 'sm']","Sisters, gotta love 'em. But when they piss off their parents, you gotta do something else.",2012-03-10T00:00:00,"This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.","<p>The stranger went up the snow-lined walk to the front porch. He set down a very large duffle bag before ringing the bell. The parents met him together, a sign to the man that they were both behind this thing that needed to be done.</p><p>The stranger doffed his fedora as he entered. The wife took his hat and coat, revealing a perfectly pressed and natty three-piece suit. The husband brought in the duffle bag, surprised at its weight.</p><p>""Is everything ready?"", the stranger asked.</p><p>""Yes, sir,"" the wife said, ""They are both in the family room, just as you instructed.""</p><p>""Good. Enjoy your cruise.""</p><p>The parents shook hands with the stranger, handed him a set of keys and then left the house. The stranger stood in the open doorway and watched as the parents got into their car and drove away.</p><p>He locked the door and set the keys on the table. There was a family portrait there. He picked it up and looked at it like a museum curator might examine a piece of artwork from some long dead civilization. After a time, he set the photograph face down on the table and picked up his bag.</p><p>The stranger knew the house intimately. He had been there before, to study it; to study them. He had watched them, but they did not know that they were being watched, which suited the stranger just fine. He wanted their first sighting of him to be...special. One that they would remember, though not fondly, for the rest of their days.</p><p>Before entering the family room he paused and looked at them. He wondered, as he always did at the beginning of an assignment, whether or not a month would be enough time. It always was enough time however, but he still couldn't break the habit...the ritual perhaps, of worrying over it.</p><p>He left his bag in the hallway before entering the room. As quiet as a church mouse, he walked over to one of the couches and sat comfortably crossing his legs. He regarded his charges.</p><p>The oldest, Honey, was ten years old. She had blonde hair that had been cut short in that sassy boyish look that is so popular. Her file said that she had blue eyes, though that wasn't apparent right at the moment. She stood about fifty-nine inches tall and weighed about seventy pounds, average weight for a girl of her age. Her chest was flat, no signs of budding which was uncommon for her age.</p><p>The younger was named Krissy by birth, but everyone called her Kiki. She was seven years old. Blonde like her sister, her hair in bangs in the front was cut to her waist, though today it was up in pigtails held in white ribbons. She had hazel eyes. She stood about forty-four inches tall and was a little plump, and weighed sixty-eight pounds. Because of the baby fat, she had small budding nippies.</p><p>They were prepped according to his instructions. Both wore identical outfits, if they could be called that, consisting of a sheer white thong panty, suntan colored stockings that snuggled right near their cunnies, and high heels. The older girl wore pumps with ankle straps that had five-inch heels. Her sister wore open-toed sandals with four-inch heels. The ankle straps on both sets of shoes were locked with tiny locks. It would be difficult, if not impossible, for the girls to walk in these shoes. But walk they would.</p><p>The only other ""garment"" was a white leather collar that had a bow-tie on the front and a large chrome ring hanging below.</p><p>Both had full lips which were painted satiny red. Their eyes were made-up with light mascara and medium brown eye shadow. Small pearl dangles hung from their pierced ears.</p><p>They were seated side by side on a hard wooden chair, Honey on the right and Kiki on the left, from the strangers perspective; and per his instructions had spent the night sitting there, both having skipped supper. Each had their wrists cuffed behind them, both wrists pressed into a single side of individual handcuffs. These would be tight on the younger girl, who had smaller wrists. But the older was probably in pain, her wrist pressed very tightly together. The other side of the handcuffs were locked to the upright bars at the back of the chair.</p><p>Their legs were crossed, Honey's right leg over her left and Kiki's left leg over her right. The ankles of their crossed legs were locked together in a pair of handcuffs ratcheted down tight. Their other ankles were handcuffed to the leg of the chair on their respective sides.</p><p>Both wore red rubber ball gags, strapped very tight and locked on with tiny locks. Both were custom fit to their mouths, just large enough to cut out any sound, but if they stretched their jaws wider they could draw a bit of breath. The straps pulled back on the corners of their mouths. Both also wore blindfolds that consisted of small swimming goggles that had been sprayed black. Small holes were drilled in the top where the ridges of their eye sockets prevented them from looking. This let in a smidgen of light. They could open their eyes and look around but all they would see is the black insides of the goggles. This tended to create a claustrophobic effect that added to the discomfort and disorientation of the charges.</p><p>Finally, cotton balls had been pressed into their ears, muffling all but the sharpest sounds.</p><p>Sitting forward and reaching into his back pocket, the stranger pulled out a well-worn leather strop. He hefted it a few times, eyes locked on the girls. Finally, he leaned forward and using the top surface of the coffee table he made a sharp sound.</p><p>The sound of the strop hitting the table caused both girls to jump, their chains rattling against the wood of the chair. The stranger watched carefully. The older sister began to cry and wail. The younger and obviously stronger sister sat very still, turning her head slowly as if trying to pinpoint the sound. The stranger knew that he would concentrate most of his efforts on that one. Change her ways and the other would follow.</p><p>The stranger laid his strop on the table. Rising slowly he approached the girls, standing over them, marveling at how such little ones could look so much like miniature women.</p><p>He reached down and removed the cotton from their ears. Putting his hand on the back of Honey's head, he forced her forward until he could unbuckle the strap holding the blindfold in place. As soon as it was off she looked up at him and as expected her eyes flew wide in surprise and she panicked, trying to get free from her bonds and away from the mean looking giant hovering above her helpless form.</p><p>He stepped back and folded his arms swinging the blindfold idly against his side as he watched, with some amusement, the affect that her struggles were having on her sister. With all the jerking around going on, still the little one showed no fear. She was going to be a tough egg to crack.</p><p>The stranger stepped back up to the girls and removed the blindfold from Kiki. Her response was natural, eyes wide and leaning back for a moment. But she recovered quickly and sat ramrod straight, staring at the stranger in a fashion that was far beyond her small bodies ability to back up. Yes, she was definitely challenging him. This wasn't the first time and he kept something in his pocket that would soften her look up a bit. Taking out a little squeeze bottle, he put two drops of onion extract on the inside of the lenses, one drop on each lens. Capping the bottle carefully and then blowing on the lenses to dry them, he walked up to the girls. The older one stared at the blindfold. She was already completely given over to fear. The little one stared defiantly. She didn't move or deflect her glare even as he put the blindfold over her eyes and strapped it tighter than before.</p><p>He stepped back and waited. He could tell by the flaring of her nostrils that the extract was doing its job. Her eyes felt like they were on fire. The older sister looked like she was at a tennis match, swiveling her head as she looked from her sisters face to the strangers.</p><p>Finally Kiki let out a low moan around her gag and the stranger removed the blindfold. Her eyes were as red as her sisters, though the latter was from the tears that she was still shedding. Her eyes were still hard, but not challenging. The girl blinked and tried to clear her eyes.</p><p>The Stranger reached into a pocket on the other side of his coat and pulled out another bottle. He unscrewed the cap and walked up to the girls. He held Kiki's head back and her eyelids open so he could put soothing drops into her eyes. She blinked a few times and then looked up at the stranger with a momentary flash of gratitude before she looked sharply away and stared at a fixed point in the room.</p><p>Honey, seeing what her sister was doing, tried it herself, but the tears still streaming down her face gave lie to her intent.</p><p>The stranger strode casually to the couch, putting the drops back into his pocket. He sat comfortably and crossed his legs.</p><p>""Good morning, girls. My name is Mr. Master and I will be your teacher for the next month.""</p>"
709,"The Taming Of The Two, Part 2",Bigirish,,"['Mgg/bd', 'ds', 'nc', 'sm', 'spank', 'viol', 'nosex']","Things are warming up for Honey and Kiki, and Mr. Master is just getting started.",2012-03-10T00:00:00,"This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.","<p>""You both have been very bad girls,"" Mr. Master continued after waiting for the import of his last comment sank in. ""And I am a professional who teaches little girls that it is better to be a good girl than bad. I do this by making you hate being a bad girl so much that you won't even think about being anything other than good. Do you both understand.""</p><p>Honey nodded her head slowly. Her tears had begun again and Mr. Master knew from experience that her little mind was reeling with confusion as much as her little body ached and hungered and thirsted.</p><p>Kiki remained still and stoic, staring at that same fixed spot in space. Mr. Master leaned forward and picked up the stinger strap. He noted that Kiki's eyes flickered in his direction and he could hear a change in her breathing. Honey openly stared, her eyes locked on the instrument.</p><p>Mr. Master sat back and tapped the strap on the palm of his hand as he made a mental note to be extra harsh on the little one. Mr. Master waited a full five minutes waiting for the slightest hint of relaxation on the part of his charges.</p><p>With a speed that didn't seem possible because of his size Mr. Master launched himself from the couch and reached the girls in two long strides, raising the strap as he went. Honey cringed in the chair, lowering her head and screwing her eyes shut. A scream filtered out from around her gag as the strap swung through the air.</p><p>The swing was very hard at first, and made a frightening sound as it cut throug the air. Mr. Master was very skilled with this particular tool, his favorite, and so he was able to slow it down and angle it so when it struck Kiki on the left cheek it wasn't with dangerous force. Kiki didn't see it coming until it was too late to move and took the strap on her cheek. Her head snapped to the right and she snapped back to stare up at Mr. Master, her eyes wide with surprise, as her cheek turned bright red. Mr. Master knew that there was a chance of bruising. He didn't like bruising, considering it a sign of a lack of professionalism. He would have to knock a few dollars off his fee for the oversight.</p><p>Kiki quickly recovered and glared at Mr. Master. Honey stared in amazement at the red swelling on her sisters normally pale face.</p><p>Mr. Master leaned down until he was at Kiki's eye level. ""You, littlest one, are going to be a pain in the butthole. I can tell. Perhaps I will be a pain in your butthole as well, eh? Mr. Master paused for effect. Here's the situation. Because you refuse to be polite and contrite and continue to be openly defiant, I have no choice but to heavily punish your sister."" Mr. Master paused, taking in the reaction of the girls. Kiki's eyes didn't lose their defiance but she did twist around to look at her sister. Honey was staring up at Mr. Master. Her mouth would have been wide open if it weren't already held open by the ball gag.</p><p>Mr. Master walked calmly into the hall and picked up his duffle bag. He carried it casually in spite of it's weight and chuckled inside at the Father's surprise at how heavy it was. He set it down carefully on the table, opened the lock and as he spoke he began removing objects which he lined up on the coffee table.</p><p>""There is a rule in survival which is often called the rule of four. It states that one can survive four minutes without air, four hours in very cold or very hot conditions, four days without water and four weeks without food. Over the next month we will test this rule. We will also test other rules, such as a person can endure only ten hours of restrictive bondage without injury. A person can only withstand three hours of extremely painful torture, or go four days without sleep before their mind breaks. A person can only endure four days without sleep before dying.</p><p>Mr. Master paused and looked down at the tools that he had chosen for that day. Laying on the coffee table was a nylon-lycra sleeve like those worn with prom dresses. This one had a couple of modifications, the most obvious one being that the wrist portion was sewn shut. Next to it were several plastic cable ties, a set of clothespins which had needle points in their jaws and tiny screws that could be used to tighten them further. There were two probes, both made of rubber. One was about the diameter of Mr. Masters thumb and had two attachment points, one of which had a hose attached to it with a quick release attachment and had two wider bulges at the end which had the tube attached. The other probe was only the thickness of a pencil and it had only one attachment point, which had a tube attached to it as well, and had two small metal clamps at the attachemnt end. Also were two tubes of goo, one red and one blue, four long white boot laces, a ""choke chain"" style doggie colla r, and a small brass lock.</p><p>Mr. Master looked down at his tools. He reached over and moved the Stinger Strap into it's proper place making sure that it aligned perfectly with the rest of the items of his craft. Satisfied, he picked up two of the boot laces, turned to the girls and fished out his keys, which were attached to a chain hooked to his belt.</p><p>""Now girls,"" he began, ""I am going to unlock the handcuff that holds your legs crossed. If you move or try anything naughty I will punish you by letting your eyes burn for a while.""</p><p>He didn't wait for an answer but walked over to the girls. He squatted down and unlocked the cuff from Honey's ankle. He quickly re-locked it to the chair leg where Honey's right leg was still attached. This pulled Kiki so that she was twisted around. She almost faced the chair, the cuffs on her wrists bringing her up short. Her butt no longer supported her, most of her weight was on her arms and her left thigh. Her heels were well off the floor.</p><p>""Honey, you need to stand up and move out of the way.""</p><p>Honey's legs shook as she stood. Her ankles wavered because of the high heels. She shuffled slowly to the left of the chair, her back slightly arched backwards as she tried to relieve the strain on her wrists. Mr. Master took the bootlaces and tied one to each of Kiki's pigtails. Turning her head to the right, twisting it opposite to the direction of her body, he tied the laces off to the arms of the chair. She could move her head a little bit, but the position of her head added to the strain on her body.</p><p>Leaning close to Kiki's face, Mr. Master noted that there was a slight darkening among the red swelling of the cheek that he had slapped.</p><p>""Now, Kiki, you are going to watch your sister get punished. If you close your eyes I will tape them open for the rest of the day, and add those burning drops every few minutes or so.""</p><p>Mr. Master swiveled and unlocked the cuff from Honey's right ankle. She immediately shifted her weight a bit trying to ease the strain on her arms. He followed up by unlocking the cuff that squeezed her wrists together from the chair. He noted that her wrists were swollen slightly around the cuff, a sure sign that they were too tight for her.</p><p>Mr. Master went back to the couch and sat on the edge of the cushion. He watched Kiki as she tried to blink back tears. She was twisted severely. Most gymists or so called flexi-girls might have been able to withstand such a position, but since Kiki was neither it was beginning to work it's magic on her. ""Honey, come here and stand in front of me.""</p><p>Honey was startled by the sound of Mr. Masters and staggered sideways. Fortuately for her she came up hard against the wall and didn't fall to the bare floor. She recovered her balance and carefully she walked forward. Her eyes reflected her concentration and she limped slightly on the leg that had been crossed all night, but all in all she did very well for the first time walking in those heels. Finally she stood in front of her teacher, her legs quivvering, her little nippies lept up and down as she struggled to catch her breath through her nose.</p><p>""Oh, dear me. I forgot to have you bring the hassock."" Honey turned to look. Right next to where she hit the wall was a fairly large footstool about a foot and a half wide by two foot long. It was covered in a rough fabric. ""You need to go back and get it.""</p><p>Honey didn't want to, that much was obvious by her slight but noticable hesitation. She tottered back to the stool, gaining skill with every step. She looked down at the stool and it was obvious that she didn't know how she was going to get it back to Mr. Master.</p><p>Honey hadn't noticed that Mr. Master had followed her until he said, ""Get down on your knees."" She turned, startled, caught her leg on the hassock and tumbled landing on her right shoulder. She grunted as her shoulder hit the hard floor and lay there trying to re-orient herself. Mr. Master sat on the stool and assessed the little girl. Her shoulder would bruise, but that could be covered with clothing until it healed so he wouldn't have to deduct more from his fee. He reached down and locked the open wrist cuff to the leg of the hassock and stood.</p><p>""You'll have to crawl on your knees and drag that thing behind you,"" Mr. Master said. ""And I am losing my patience so you had better be quick about it."" He started to turn and then added, ""And don't drag those shoes on the floor. They'll scuff.""</p><p>As he walked away Honey set about getting to her knees while her wrists were attached close to the floor. It took several tries but she succeeded. She was kneeling on the hard floor, her tummy almost pressed into her thighs. Her arms were pulled to her right putting a strain on her bruised shoulder and tortured wrists. She moved slowly her nylons rasping along the floor. The traction was terrible but slowly she was able to gain momentum, almost falling flat on her face when the hassock moved. It took the better part of twenty minutes, but the heavy hassock rested in front of Mr. Master.</p><p>Honey looked like she was about to pass out, so Mr. Master acted quickly. He went into the small bathroom that was next door and drew a glass of water which he splashed onto Honeys face. The cold strenghtened her.</p><p>Setting the cup down Mr. Master sat on the edge of the couch. He reached down and unlocked the cuff from Honeys wrists. He screamed through her gag and collapsed to the floor as the feeling quickly returned to her hands and wrists. Mr. Master let her writhe there until she succeeded in bringing her arms around in front of her.</p><p>""I want you to stand up.""</p><p>Honey's eyes showed that she didn't want to stand up. She couldn't use her arms for support, they were still numb, and it took a couple of tries before she could get her legs underneath her but she stood up and faced him. She listed slightly to her right and hung her head that same direction, probably trying to relieve some of the discomfort of her shoulder.</p><p>""I want you to kneel on the hassock, doggie style.""</p><p>Honey complied more quickly this time, the short respite on the floor had returned some small strength. Her manners and movements told Mr. Master that she was resigned already to her fate. For a moment he considered not punishing her further today, but regretfully it was necessary for her sister's training. Honey had positioned herself so her cunnie was facing Mr. Master. He reached forward and untied her thong and pulled it off. Her cunnie was exposed and Honey squeaked. Her entire body turned red suddenly in a flush of embarassment. Mr. Master had already anticipated this as he discovered during the interview with the parents that she had never been uncovered in front of a male, not even her own father.</p><p>""Keep your legs wide apart and sit up, then lace your fingers behind your back.""</p><p>Honey complied, her legs spread wide as she raised up until her torso was upright. She was crying again, anticipating the cuffs. Mr. Master picked up the lycra sleeve, rolled it up and slipped it over her hands. It took a little tugging but eventually Honey's arms were held firmly touching behind her back. Mr. Master picked up the choker collar and fit it around her neck, pulling on it until the ring reached the top edge of the sleeve. He picked up the brass lock and fed it through a brass grommet set in the back of the top edge, through the ring and out another gromet set in the front edge and locked it. The collar made sure that the sleeve wouldn't slide down her arms and the sleeve made sure that the collar was kept tight enough to make Honey fear strangulation, but not too tight to cause even lightheadedness.</p><p>Next Mr. Master took three plastic ties and after feeling around Honey's wrists he placed the ties in the three grooves left by the handcuffs. Honey squealed as he tightned the first tie and pressed the thin plastic against her tenderized flesh. The tightness of the sleeve itself passed some of the pressure to the swollen bits. The end result was that the outside of both her wrists were throbbing when he was done.</p><p>""Lean forward and put your right cheek on the hassock.""</p><p>As honey complied her left nylon almost slipped off the hassock. Mr. Master caught her leg and placed it firmly in the proper position. ""Stick your butt in the air,"" he ordered.</p><p>Honey complied. Mr. Master picked up the stinger strap. ""Now, young lady. I am going to warm your bottom a bit before we continue getting you ready for punishment. I follow the guidelines for young people strictly, no more than one swat for each year that you've been alive. However, I add twelve to the count in honor of your first twelve months alive. So for you the count would be twenty swats. Normally I would add some as a penalty for your stumble into the wall and your fall off the hassock, but since you hurt yourself somewhat in both I will forgo the added strokes.</p><p>Before Honey could brace, Mr. Master brought the strap down hard on her right butt cheek. There was a loud smack and Honey let out a scream. Most people don't realized just how tender a butt can become when it is forced against a hard wood chair for a night. Mr. Master didn't hesitate, laying on the full twenty with full force rapidly, not giving Honey any time to clench or brace for the next strike. The end result was that her butt was as red as Kiki's cheek and just as swollen.</p><p>Laying the strap down on the coffee table, Mr. Master picked up the blue tube. He pulled a latex glove from his back pocket and put it on his hand before rubbing the goo liberally over Honey's cunnie and nippie areas. It didn't burn, but did tingle a bit.</p><p>While the blue goo did it's magic, Mr. Master left Honey in that position and went to the kitchen for a break and a spot of tea.</p>"
710,"The Taming Of The Two, Part 3",Bigirish,,"['mgg/bd', 'ds', 'nc', 'sm', 'tort', 'nosex']",Here is the third installment of Taming. Things are heating up for the girls.,2012-03-10T00:00:00,"This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.","<p>Finished with his tea and biscuit, Mr. Master returned to the front room. He paused in the doorway so he could observe the girls without them knowing that he was there. He saw, with satisfaction, that Honey was exactly how he had left her, on the hassock with her cute little butt in the air, and he saw, also with satisfaction, that Kiki's eyes were closed.</p><p>He approached Kiki silently, taking the stinging drops from his pocket. Without warning he used his thumb to draw back Kiki's right eyelid and applied a drop. Kiki's other eye flew open and she screamed at the sudden burning. Mr. Master released her eyelid and Kiki blinked furiously trying to get the pain to stop.</p><p>""I told you that you were to keep your eyes open and watch your sister. I mean what I say. The only reason that I don't put drops in your other eye as well is that I want you to see what I'm doing to her.""</p><p>Mr. Master walked over to Honey. Honey's eyes were wide and followed him as best as they were able. He walked behind her and turned to be sure that Kiki was following him with her good eye. He noted that the redness on Honey's butt had subsided somewhat, and that the outlines of his harder strokes stood out clearly.</p><p>Reaching down Mr. Master felt Honey's cunnie. He was satisfied at the sharp intake of breath at his touch. He was also satisfied that the blue goo had done its job, her cunnie lips had swollen to almost twice their size. He reached around with his other hand and felt her nippie. It too had swollen to the right size for his next trick.</p><p>Mr. Master withdrew a latex glove from his pocket and slipped it on his right hand. He took the red tube, opened it and squeezed a fair amount of goo onto the fingers of the glove. He picked up the thumb sized rubber probe and coated it carefully with the goo. He set the probe on the hassock between Honey's legs before picking up the pencil-sized one. He coated it as well.</p><p>Honey's eyes were wider than Mr. Master thought possible. He had intentionally lubricated the probes where she could see what he was doing. He knew that this action added to her fear and heightened her anticipation of what was to come. She was far too young to imagine what would happen next and Mr. Master knew from experience that whatever she could imagine would be far worse than what he had in mind.</p><p>Mr. Master carefully stripped off the glove and laid it on the table where it would be ready to be used again. He stepped over to his duffle bag and took out a small electric pump which had attachment points similar to the ones on the probes. He set the pump on the floor beside the hassock and plugged the unit into a nearby outlet. Honey started to sob.</p><p>Mr. Master's took a seat on the couch. He picked up the thumb sized probe and pressed the tip against Honey's tiny butthole. ""Relax now girl. If you tense up it will only hurt more."" With one strong thrust, he inserted the probe. Honey didn't react until the probe reached its end point and the first bulge entered her cavity. She began screaming then, with her screams getting louder as Mr. Master inserted a key into the end of the probe. Turning the key, the two bulges drew together squeezing her tender anus between them. They were rough on their ""inner"" edges and this just heightened the pain that Honey felt.</p><p>After twisting the probe from side to side to be sure that it was seated properly, Mr. Master picked up the other probe. This one went easily into Honey's cunnie, reaching deep inside. Now she was screaming freely around her gag, but she was showing remarkable restraint and wasn't thrashing around.</p><p>Mr. Master took one of Honey's cunnie lips between his fingers and pulled it out from her body. It stretched nicely due to the blue goo. The clamps on the probe were similar to the ones found on plastic hangers in clothing stores. He closed the clamp on her lip and pushed the metal clip home. Honey's screams intensified and her left leg lifted from the hassock. Mr. Masters observed this with a wry smile. He liked his craft and knew it well, but in the decades that he had been training little girls he never quite figured out why they always lifted the leg opposite to the cunnie lip being clamped.</p><p>Mr. Master quickly snapped the other clamp home. He waited until Honey's screams were replace with sobs before he reached down and attached the tube coming from the cunnie probe to the pump. He made sure that the computer controller on the pump was set properly and pressed a green button. The box made a rather pleasant humming sound as it filled its chamber with compressed air.</p><p>Mr. Master retrieved a sack-like rubber bottle and a small plastic medicine bottle from his duffle bag. He went to the nearby bathroom and poured the contents of the small bottle into the bag, then filled the bag with hot water. He could hear Honey as her screaming resumed and he knew that the pump was forcing air into the probe, enlarging it slowly, stretching her little cunnie.</p><p>Mr. Master walked calmly into the room, shaking the bag to mix up it's contents. He went to his duffel and took out another item, this one being a half-inch cable ending in a spring clip. He tossed the end of the cable over the crossbeam over Honey's position and secured it in place. He then clipped the ring on the end of the bag to the cable so it hung over Honeys elevated butt.</p><p>The pump had done it's job. The probe now was about an inch and a half in diameter. As it grew it had pressed the clamp end out of her cunnie dragging her cunnie lips along with it. They were stretched nicely.</p><p>Mr. Master disconnected the pump from the cunnie probe by removing the tube at the probe. He detached that tube from the pump and placed it neatly on the table. He attached the tube from the butthole probe to the pump and then attached the hose from the bag to the other attachment point. He opened a small valve on the top of the bag to let in air and then opened the flow valve on the bottom. Honey gasped as the cold water poured through the butt probe and into her abdomen. The flow was high and it took only moments before the bag was empty and its full contents were inside Honey. Her stomach was distended. She looked like she was pregnant. Mr. Masters pressed the button on the pump and it quickly inflated the probe inside her until it was the same diameter as the cunnie probe. While it was filling he closed the flow valve on the bag, disconnected the hose and ran the hose through the ring on the top of the bag. He didn't like leaving the bag unwashed, but he needed to work qu ickly.</p><p>The pump finished its work and Mr. Master quickly detached the air tube from the probe. He let it drop on the floor. He grabbed honey by the ankles and flipped her until she was resting on her arms. Picking up cable ties he placed one at her ankles, below and above her knees and then one around the middle of her thighs, pinning her legs together. This added to the stress on her cunnie and butthole. That's when he noticed that she had passed out from the stress.</p><p>Mr. Master checked to make sure that she was breathing and that her pulse was strong. Honey had just swooned and so he sat her upright on the stool, pulling her upright by the chrome ring on her collar. He picked up one of the clothes pins and snapped it onto her right nippie. As the needles pierced her flesh Honey woke, her eyes wide. She would have screamed but her voice was hoarse from all of the screaming she had done that morning and all that came out was a harsh squeak.</p><p>As Mr. Master put a pin on her other nippie, the red goo started to do it's work. It was a mixture of time-delay sports gel and itching powder. The mixture in her tummy had about the same effect. Honey moaned, grunted and squirmed as her insides felt like they were infested by a colony of fire ants crawling around and biting her. She didn't cry as she had no more tears left.</p><p>Mr. Master laid Honey on her side and used a cable-tie to secure her ankles to her thighs. She lay there moaning, kicking her feet feebly. He knew that she would be tormented for several hours before the mixtures wore off.</p><p>As she lay there helpless and in pain, Mr. Masters took the time to carefully wash out the bag. He dried it and then placed it on the table next to the other items. He took a moment to look over at Kiki. Her eyes were wide and she was very still. She was finally showing some fear, which to Mr. Masters was a very good thing. He preferred it when the girls broke early. It meant more time for fun.</p><p>Mr. Masters walked casually over to the toy box that had Honey's name carved on it. He opened the lid and saw that the parents had prepared it to his specifications. They had removed all of the toys and had spread gravel on the bottom. He picked up Honey, who didn't have any energy to struggle or resist. Her eyes had a dreamy cast as she gave herself over to the pain. Mr. Masters knew that she would actually be experiencing a strong pleasure response due to the chemicals her brain was producing to try to overcome the pain.</p><p>Mr. Master's carried Honey to the box and laid her on her side so she was facing away from the room. Her legs were drawn up and her heels were on the side of the box just as if she was standing upright on them. This put pressure on her belly causing her to groan. Her head was bend forward forcing her to look at the pins on her nippies.</p><p>Mr. Masters closed the lid carefully and took a seat. Crossing his legs he made direct eye contact with Kiki. ""You're next.""</p>"
711,Uncle,Bigirish,,"['Mggg/bd', 'ped', 'cons', 'spank']",I was fiddling with one of the stories I found from years ago and this is what came out in response. It's my first time writing erotica of this type. Hope you all will be kind.,2012-03-11T00:00:00,"Please note--This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.","<p>Just two days after the end of the school year, a freak traffic accident took the lives of both of my brothers and their wives. This left their children, three girls between them, to fend for themselves.</p><p>I was the next of kin and both my brothers named me their kids guardian. So I, a confirmed bachelor, inherited their kids.</p><p>Tanya, who was ten, was slim and blonde with the brightest blue eyes I had ever seen. Her little sister Tessa was just a year old when they came to live with me. Like her sister she had blonde hair, but unlike her sister her eyes were hazel, with emerald green flakes.</p><p>Their cousin Katrina was nine, with straight raven hair and deep brown eyes. She was slightly plump and was already showing a budding chest. Like her mother, she was going to be well endowed when she grows up.</p><p>They loved their Uncle and adapted to their new surroundings quickly. Even the littlest one seemed to feel at home by the end of June.</p><p>One day in July, I had to run an errand. When I returned home I couldn't find the girls. They should have been in the playroom I set up for them (complete with everything a little girl could want or need), but they weren't. I found them the last place I looked. Tanya and Katrina were lying side by side on my bed, naked, their attention held by something on the television. Tessa was curled up at the head of the bed, drooling on my favorite pillow, fast asleep.</p><p>I crept into the room as quietly as I could until I could see what was on the television screen. Whatever it was, if it held the girls attention this well I would use it to keep them quiet when I wanted some ""me-time"".</p><p>I suppose I should take a moment to explain something. I have a collection of magazines and videos that would be considered, shall I say, inappropriate or even criminal in my country. They showed little girls, some as young as Tessa, dressed as women and posing in ways, shall we say, were designed to provoke adults? Some of them were tied up as well.</p><p>While I had an interest in viewing images and video of little girls I had never seen my girls in that way. They had already grown on me. They were family for Christ's sake.</p><p>It was one of my videos on the TV, this one showing a little girl about Katrina's age who was dressed in a purple slip-dress, stockings and heels. Her wrists were tied in front of her, a bit gag was strapped in her mouth. She was on her knees scrubbing the floor. A rather mannish woman had lifted her skirt off of her butt and was spurring her on by whacking her soundly with a ruler.</p><p>The girls hadn't heard me enter. I was able to grab them by an ankle (I am quite strong thank you very much) and raised them up so they dangled head down over the bed. We had played this game before and the girls, true to form, screamed bloody murder. When their screams turned to giggles I dropped them back on the bed. Somehow in dropping them I had caused them to land on their backs with their little cunnies facing me. A sound from the video caused the three of us to look. The little girl was still dressed and tied the same but she was lying on her back on a bed with the woman holding her arms pinned down. A rather ugly man had his manhood pressed against her cunnie. With a grunt on his part, a scream from the girl and laughter from the woman, he slowly fucked the girl to completion. As he withdrew from her cunnie, white cum ran out onto the bed.</p><p>I looked at the girls. They often acted like twins, and this moment wasn't any different. Both of them had reached down and slipped a finger into their own cunnies. They were staring at the screen where the girl was getting a sound all over beating for dripping on the quilt, and they seemed oblivious to me.</p><p>Needless to say, I retreated from the room.</p><p>Later, in my den, the girls came to me. They had gotten dressed in matching cotton shorts and tank tops. They climbed up onto my lap and sat facing me, holding hands and looking like they were about to tell me that they had set fire to the kitchen or something.</p><p>Katrina was always first to speak, must be her latin blood. ""We're sorry for getting into your stuff, Uncle."" Tanya pitched in: ""We were curious.""</p><p>I was about to accept their apology when Katrina spoke again. ""We've talked and we want you to do to us what those people did to the girl in the movie.""</p><p>Needless to say I was surprised to hear this coming from the girls. Also I was surprised when my manhood made itself known, tenting my shorts and causing both girls to yelp and jump off my lap. They stared at my tent with awe and intense curiosity. Katrina leaned over and tried to peek up the leg opening.</p><p>II did a very surprising thing, I quickly removed my shorts. Now I've been told that my manhood is not very large. Okay most women laugh when they see it. But standing erect like it was sure impressed the girls. They both drew in a sharp breath and then Katrina reached for it.</p><p>I didn't stop her.</p><p>She grasped my manhood just beneath the head and stroked downward. Her hand felt like it was encased in a silken glove. It was my turn to gasp. Her fingers stroked me like a pro.</p><p>Encouraged by her cousin's brashness, Tanya joined in. Their hands played me like a violin and it wasn't long before I felt like I would come. I was so far gone into the zone that I didn't notice that Katrina had taken off her clothing, slipped out of the room and returned with a tube of lubricant. She squeezed the goo onto my shaft. Tanya giggled at the feel of it but she quickly worked the stuff until my shaft was fully covered.</p><p>By this time they could have chopped the thing off and I wouldn't have noticed.</p><p>My eyes were closed when I felt the familiar closeness of a cunnie wrapping itself around me.</p><p>My eyes flew open and I looked down to see my nine year old niece riding me like a bucking bronco. Her eyes were screwed shut, her mouth in a silent O, her breath ragged and hot. I was about to speak when Tanya leaned against me. I looked at her. She too was naked. She had wiped the goo off of her hand and she covered my mouth.</p><p>She said, ""Shhh. Katrina used to do this with her daddy.""</p><p>Before I could reply, Tanya leaned forward and kissed me, her full lips pressed tightly, yet softly against mine. I drew in a breath as she slipped her tongue inside.</p><p>Katrina was moaning and bouncing harder and faster now. I was caressing her nippies with my right hand while I reached around Tanya with my left arm and used my hand to finger her moist cunnie.</p><p>Katrina slipped off me just before I came. She and Tanya crowded around my manhood and traded it off, first in one mouth and then the other, drinking down every drop of my cum.</p><p>After I was spent, I opened my eyes and looked down at them. They both looked up at me and smiled.</p>"
712,Melissa Loves Her Mommy,Bigirish,,[''],,2012-03-12T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Melissa was a little angry when she got home from school. She let herself into the house with her key and tossed her school bag into the hall closet. She listened carefully for a moment. She knew that her Mommy wasn't home. Since MommyAmber left them Mommy had spent more and more time at her business.</p><p>Melissa was eight. She had long blond hair and pretty sky blue eyes. Her lips were full and she had a smile that shined like the sun. She wasn't smiling right now.</p><p>Her head hung as she shuffled into the laundry room. She reached up to her neck and unclipped her school tie, dropping it into the machine.</p><p>Her mommy hadn't been a good friend lately. All she did when she got home from work was to open a bottle of wine and sit on the couch naked and sip until the bottle was empty. For the first few days Melissa had sat with her mommy, trying to share what happened at school or on the playground. But soon Melissa gave up.</p><p>Melissa slipped out of her black patent schoolgirl shoes. She stood in her white thigh-high tights, hands on her hips.</p><p>Melissa didn't hate MommyAmber for leaving. MommyAmber had said that sometimes love goes away and that she still loved Mommy and Melissa but she couldn't live with them anymore. She would have still been Mommies girlfriend but Mommy couldn't stand not having MommyAmber living in the same house. So it came to a tearful end.</p><p>Melissa slowly drew down the side zipper on her grey-pleated miniskirt. She liked the sound. She bent over as she lowered the skirt to the floor and stepped out of it. The tongue of her blouse slipped down (or up?) revealing her white nylon bikini panties. She stood and added the skirt to the load.</p><p>Melissa understood love. She loved her daddy, even though she hadn't seen him since she and Mommy moved to the new city two years ago. She loved Mommy, that she knew for a fact. But knew that Mommy had loved MommyAmber, but she couldn't understand exactly how Mommy loved MommyAmber.</p><p>Melissa stopped at the last button on her blouse. She blushed as she thought about some of the boys in her class. She understood what it meant to love boys. She forgot that she hadn't finished unbuttoning the shirt. The button bounced off the wall and skidded across the floor before ending up underneath the dryer. Angry at herself Melissa jammed the garment into the tub. Her preteen nippies stood out hard in the cool of the room.</p><p>Melissa dropped to her knees and leaned down, her athletic backside sticking up in the air. Annoyed she flipped her hair out of her face and reached under the machine for the button so she could sew it back on before she went to bed. Her hand touched something smooth and small. Melissa grabbed it and drew back her hand. She had found one of MommyAmbers panties. MommyAmber had always worn tiny panties, she called them thongs. This one was fire-engine red and made of shiny satin. Melissa had always wanted to try one of these but both Mommies had insisted that she was too young.</p><p>It took Melissa only a moment before she had her white panty off and into the machine. She carefully picked off the dryer fluff before stepping into the thong and drawing it up between her legs. MommyAmber had been rather small, Melissa remembered Mommy describing MommyAmber as petite. Melissa was taller that the rest of her classmates. As a matter of fact, neighbors had commented that she and MommyAmber had been pretty close in size and shape, though Melissa didn't have MommyAmbers ""D"" cup boobs.</p><p>Melissa pulled the front of the panty just like she had seen MommyAmber do so that the material hugged her little cunnie tightly and showed its shape. She carefully drew the string part between her butt cheeks. Melissa didn't like that part too much but resisted the impulse to fiddle with it. It felt funny in her crack as she walked into the front hallway to look at herself in the full-length mirror there. She drew her arms behind her back and thrust her nippies forward, turning from side to side to get a good look at herself. Then she turned around to look at her butt and giggled at how her butt looked so...naked. She had a flash of memory, remembering the look on her Mommies face when MommyAmber walked into the kitchen wearing this very panty. For a moment Melissa wondered if it had been laundered since then but she was interrupted by another thought. Her best friend Karen had looked at the new boy today and Melissa got a good look at the look on her face. Melissa sat down quickly in the hall chair and grasped the arms as she realized that the look on her friend's face was exactly the same look that Mommy had that day.</p><p>In a flash of insight she knew what she needed to do.</p><p>First Melissa laid out a few things on her bed and took a hot shower. She dried quickly and fairly raced into her bedroom. Sitting at her make-up table she took a moment to gather her thoughts and plan her moves. Picking up her hair comb she carefully worked out the tangles before putting her hair up in pigtails the way Mommy used to do for her. She used red ribbons that she had grabbed out of the christmas trunk. She tied another red ribbon around her neck as a choker. It was a little tight, but she didn't want to ruin the knot so she just trimmed away the excess. She was glad that she had put the know behind her head and out of sight.</p><p>Melissa studied her face in the mirror. Her head was more like a short rectangle than an oval like her friend Karen.</p><p>Starting with the eyes, Melissa used just enough mascara to define her lashes, using a tad more on the outside lashes. She winked and giggled. She liked the way that the lash appeared to be waving hello. She had decided to go with a medium brown shadow. She carefully ran the applicator around the cake to be sure that it was covered completely and evenly with the make-up. She did her right eye first, adding three layers so it it looked smooth. She marveled at how much difference the eye-shadow made. Her left eye was a little girls, blending into her creamy white skin. Her right eye now looked like that of a woman, seeming to jump out at her from her face. She winked and found herself being stirred somewhat by the effect. She carefully painted her right eyelid, and just as carefully put the applicator and cake away in her make-up drawer.</p><p>Melissa stared at herself in the mirror as she tried to decide whether to put on lipstick or do her fingernails next. She noted how the eye-shadow compliment the light spray of freckles on her upper cheeks and nose.</p><p>Melissa picked up a small plastic case and opened the lid. Inside lay ten perfectly shaped false nails. They weren't ""glamour"" length, but they were longer than her real nails. They were just the right size for her slim fingers. MommyAmber had bought them for her for her birthday that year, but Mommy had forbidden her to wear them. Maybe Mommy told her she couldn't wear them, but she said nothing about fiddling with them. Melissa made sure that they were kept buffed and polished, just in case Mommy changed her mind. In the box with them was a packet of special adhesive pads. They would hold the nails firmly in place but weren't permanent and if one twisted the nail just the right way it would come loose and then the pad could be easily removed without damage to the real nail.</p><p>Melissa looked at the nails for a moment then thought better of it and set them aside. She had a couple of things to do that were better done without the hindrance of long nails. She picked up a lipstick. Pulling off the cap she sniffed. She loved the smell of lipstick. It reminded her of her early years and the aroma of Mommy as she bent down and kissed her on the cheek. She removed the cap and rolled out the make-up. It was red, matched to the color of the false nails.</p><p>Melissa opened her mouth as wide as she could and carefully put just a touch of lipstick on the part of her lips that divided her upper and lower lip. MommyAmber had taught her how to put on make-up and had said that women often forget that part. She lightly touched the lipstick to her lower lip on her left side and slowly, carefully drew it across her lip leaving a creamy red trail behind. She continued until the lipstick reached the upper right edge. Her lip was full, but the lipstick was made for a woman and that single pass she covered her lip completely. Closing her mouth she bussed, transferring the color to her upper lip. Just for good measure she applied two more layers. A few touchups and she was finished.</p><p>She sat patiently with her mouth open and waited for the lipstick to change. It was a special type made for the movies. Once it dried it would stay on for a week or more and wouldn't come off without a special cream. MommyAmber joked once that it came off with the tape, whatever that meant. Melissa thought that her lips were a little heavy, but she knew that MommyAmber had worn her lipstick that way so it must be all right. She liked the way that the red contrasted with her skin, the way her eyes and lips jumped off the mirror. It took only a few moment for the lipstick to change and become glossy. Melissa knew that it had set.</p><p>Melissa took a moment to blow herself a kiss. She felt an odd stirring inside her. Shrugging her shoulders she picked up her favorite earrings. They had belonged to Mommy's Mommy. Her ears weren't pierced, unnatural holes in her body wasn't her thing, so these were held on the earlobes by little spring clips. The dangles were silver and resembled a long and thin tree leaf, slightly twisted. She put them on and admired the effect. She liked the way the light danced off of them when she turned her head from side to side. They hurt her lobes a little, they were tight, but she knew that that was necessary so the earrings didn't fall off as she moved about.</p><p>Melissa stood up and walked over to her bed. She sat down on the bed and picked up a pair of silk stockings. She had rummaged through the boxes of stuff in the garage that MommyAmber had left behind when she moved and these were the first she found. MommyAmber always said ""If a girl's going to wear stockings, she better wear silk."" Melissa picked up one and carefully folded the tops down until she was holding the stocking balled up in her fists. She pointed her toes and slipped her into the stocking. She giggled, there was something about stockings that tickled her toes and she loved that feeling. Moving her hands back and forth, she carefully pulled the stocking over her foot. It made a soft rustling sound as she worked the stocking onto her calf and over her knee. Just for fun she leaned back on the bed. She could see herself in the mirror on her makeup table as she pointed her toes towards the ceiling and slowly sensually worked the stocking up her thigh and almost to her little cunnie. She reached up, her eyes locked on her image in the mirror, her breath ragged, and she slowly ran her hands over the entire length of the stocking, slowly carefully, savoring every inch of soft smooth pleasure through her fingertips. As she reached the top of her thigh, she had the sudden urge to lick her lips. She did so, slowly sliding her tongue over her upper lip. She almost made it across when she felt a jolt in her belly that startled her and made her stop. Her face turned red as she quickly put on the other stocking.</p><p>Melissa had also found a pair of shoes in the boxes. These were shiny patent-leather pumps with six inch heels and wide ankle straps that had a double row of holes riveted in them and a buckle with two tines. She slipped them on her feet, bending over to make sure the straps were drawn down tight and buckled. She stood and fell back on the bed. It took her a few tries before she could stand up in the heels. She had heard MommyAmber call these ""overarches"" because they were so high on her tiny feet that the tip top of the arch of her foot actually was forward of ball of her foot. In other words, she was walking on the flat of her toes. Carefully Melissa walked around the room. At first she had to hold onto furniture but after a few minutes she found that she could walk in them fairly easily. When she was real little Melissa walked everywhere on tippy toes so this wasn't all that different, except she had to be careful of the stiletto heel which tried to trip her up a couple of times by snagging on the carpet.</p><p>It was time for the fingernails. Melissa took them out of the box and applying the tape first she was able to press the nails firmly into place.</p><p>Melissa strode to the door of her bathroom and closed the door so she could look at herself in the full-length mirror that hung there. Her feet had all but disappeared from the front and her legs looked like they were five inches longer. The heels rounded her calves and defined her thighs nicely. Her but looked rounder and in order to balance she had to hold her shoulders back and thrust out her nippies. Which reminded her...</p><p>Melissa went back to the make-up table and picked up a tube of cream. She had bought it at the local pharmacy. It was advertised as being able to enlarge a girls lips when applied before make-up. This was because the cream attracted something that began with a ""C"" to the lips and made them fuller. Melissa also read somewhere that this ""C"" thing also was present in her nippies. So she liked to rub this cream over her boobie area and watch as she grew little boobies. They weren't very big, not even an ""A"" cup, but they were boobies and to an eight year old girl, having any boobies was grand. Melissa applied the cream to her chest and as an afterthought to her cunnie as well.</p><p>""Almost done"", she said aloud as she walked back to her bed. She picked up a tiny sheer red nightie that MommyAmber had bought for her. It was simple, like a bib for the front and back connected over the shoulders by strings and by tied strings at the waist. It was supposed to cover only to the midriff, but it was a little long on Melissa and hung to her cunnie. She slipped it on and reached for the matching panty. Her alarm clock sounded and she raced to turn it off. Mommy would be home any second!!!</p><p>Melissa did one more quick check in the mirror before rushing as quickly as she could in those heels into the front hallway. It took effort to move the chair but she positioned it and seated herself carefully. She was sitting on the chair with her right side sort of facing the door at a forty-five degree angle. She crossed her left leg over her right, leaving a gap so that Mommy could see her panties. At that moment, Melissa realized that she hadn't put on the panties. She looked down at her cunnie and saw that the cream worked on cunnies like it did on boobies. It was very puffy, made even more puffy by her bodies response to finding she forgot her panties. She looked at the mail slot in the door so her head was slightly downward. Her pigtails hung over her little nippies. Annoyed, she flipped them so they lay behind her back. Melissa looked at the spot that Mommy's face would be and as she heard the key in the lock, she smiled.</p>"
713,Tina,Bigirish,,"['g/bd', 'nc']",This story is a one-shot and I do not intend to add to it. Hope you enjoy.,2012-03-22T00:00:00,"Please note--This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.","<p>Tina was five foot four inches tall. She weighed ninety pounds. She had light brown hair and blue eyes and 'C' cup titties.</p><p>She arched her back as best as she was able. A cramp in her legs sent a wave of pain up her tortured muscles. It was three in the afternoon but she had no way of knowing this.</p><p>Tina had been immobile since about ten the night before. Fifteen hours is a long time not to be able to move.</p><p>She had been a happy little girl, mostly unspoiled by life. She lived in a happy home, with happy parents, and a happy dog named pookie.</p><p>All that had ended on ""the day.""</p><p>On ""the day"" a man had grabbed her on the way home from school. Tina had just come from swimming team practice and was wearing a white and pink speedo one-piece suit. It was still wet and clung to her tits and cunnie. She had yellow flip-flops on her feet. She carried her uniform, panties and shoes in a canvas tote bag. The man stepped out of some bushes and before she could react he had tackled her and dragged her into a waiting van. Something wet was forced over her mouth and she blacked out.</p><p>She awoke here. She knew that it was a one-roomed cabin but where, only God knew. She had been here for two weeks or so she thought. When you spend most of your days and nights bound and blindfolded you tend to lose track of time.</p><p>Tina squirmed again under the rough wool blanket that covered her top and bottom. She itched terribly and was hot. But there was nothing she could do about it. At least she was lying on the bed and not in that cramped wooden box that the man was so fond of locking her in.</p><p>A choke-chain dog collar was looped around her neck and was locked to another chain attached to the brass headboard. She was blindfolded with duct tape that held rough dry sponges pressed against the lids of her eyes.</p><p>A ball gag was strapped into her mouth. It was tighter than she had ever believed it could be tightened.</p><p>Her arms were tied touching behind her with parachute cord, the knots melted with a lighter so there was no chance of her undoing them. Duct tape held her arms to her nude body.</p><p>Tina's titties were exposed and each were pierced with a dozen or so map pins that jiggled painfully as she breathed or when she moved.</p><p>Her legs were tied at the ankles and knees with cord, then drawn up until the heels of her bare feet touched her butt. Her legs were also wrapped in duct tape.</p><p>By now Tina knew the routine. The man would return and she would be tormented by the smell of food being cooked. The man would eat, sitting on a chair by the bed and watching Tina. When he had washed his dishes, she would be untied, the gag and blindfold removed. The only item that would remain on her would be the choke collar which was secured with a small lock so it could still slide but not open enough for her to pull it over her head.</p><p>Tina would be able to go to the toilet for the first time in twenty-four hours while he watched and sometimes touched her. She would be able to eat and drink as much as she wanted. It was dog food and the water the man used to wash his dishes, but you'd be amazed what you can get used to when you're hungry and thirsty enough.</p><p>After Tina ate, they would bathe together and she would wash him all over, paying particular attention to his manhood. Sometimes he would come when she was touching him and she would have to quickly jam the soapy thing into her mouth to catch all of his wad.</p><p>After the bath the man would dress Tina in some sexy outfit or another. That's when the control games would begin, where the man would make her pose for him or stand in the corner, lie on the floor or whatnot. Whatever the position, she would not be allowed to move or twitch or talk for hours. If she didn't do exactly what he said the man would use an electrical cable or a belt to beat her butt, cunnie or titties.</p><p>Then it would be time for bed. She would be stripped naked and used like a woman before being tied tightly until the man returned from work the next day.</p><p>The man assured Tina that he would let her go on her eighteenth birthday. That would be six years from today. It was her birthday.</p><p>Remembering that, Tina cried.</p>"
714,"Lori's Tale, Part 1",Bigirish,,[''],,2012-03-23T00:00:00,"This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.","<p>Lori came home from school. It was three days past her eleventh birthday.</p><p>Her daddy met her at the door, giving her a hug and a kiss that was longer and harder than usual.</p><p>He let her go and stepped back. ""You're sure getting pretty, Princess."", he offered.</p><p>""Thank you Daddy."", Lori returned shyly.</p><p>""In a couple of years you'll be in Junior High School. You won't be Daddies little girl anymore.""</p><p>""I'll always be your little girl, Daddy.""</p><p>""That's sweet. Anyway, I want to take some pictures of you.""</p><p>""Of me?""</p><p>Her Daddy smiled and nodded. ""Will you let me?""</p><p>Lori nodded.</p><p>""Good. I've put a special outfit on your bed. Get dressed and then do your makeup the way I like it, you know, the way you did it for the play last year?""</p><p>""I remember, Daddy.""</p><p>Lori went into her room.</p><p>She went straight to the bed and stripped off her clothing. She looked at herself in the mirror. Always self-conscious, she didn't realize just how pretty she had become. At eleven, 4'11"" tall with long blond hair and big blue eyes, she turned heads.</p><p>Lori brushed her hair and tied it in a ponytail with a black ribbon. She opened her makeup case. She took out a tube of mascara and gingerly painted her lashes with just enough mascara to define them.</p><p>Next she put medium brown eyeshadow on her eyelids.</p><p>She picked up a lipstick. Pursing her lips she slowly, carefully ran the red satiny lipstick over her full lips. As she did so she thought about her daddies kiss. ""Is that what it feels like to kiss a boy?"", she thought to herself. The mound between her legs suddenly swelled and turned pink. She became short of breath, but didn't understand why.</p><p>Lori finished with the lipstick and blotted. She turned her head from side to side to be sure that the color was even before pursing her lips and pretending to kiss the mirror.</p><p>She embarrassed herself and giggled.</p><p>Lori picked up a pair of silvery dangling earrings and clipped them to her earlobes. She regretted that her mother hadn't let her get them pierced.</p><p>Lori then turned to the bed. The outfit wasn't much, a skirt, top and stockings. One thing that she thought was strange was a bow-tie/collar. She had seen bow-ties before, but this one was made of leather and strapped on. It had a medium silver ring on the front under the bow. Lori shrugged and then strapped it on. The first hole was far along the strap and she had to bring the strap down tight in order to buckle it. With the strap buckled the collar made it hard for her to breathe.</p><p>Next came the top. It was a semi-sheer bolero-style top with long sleeves. She slipped her arms into the sleeves and pulled the top over her shoulders. There was only one button and Lori had to stretch the top to button it. The top was low-cut, barely covering her little titties. The button threatened to pop loose as she reached for the panty.</p><p>It was a white satin thong, two sizes too small. Lori put it on and pulled it snug. It barely covered her shaved mound and bit into her butt crack.</p><p>Then she put on the skirt. It was made of the same material as the top, and was also too small. She struggled to pull it over her hips and when it was in place she could clearly see the panty through the material. It barely covered the top and bottom of her butt.</p><p>Lori picked up a pair of suntan colored silk stay ups. She sat on the edge of the bed and bent down. She balled up the stocking and slipped it over her foot, up over her ankle and calf. She caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror. She was reminded of a model like the ones that she saw in the magazine she had found in Daddies closet that one time. Looking at herself in the mirror, she raised her leg up high towards the ceiling, pointed her toe and pulled the stocking up her thigh. It reached almost to her swelling mound.</p><p>She blushed as she quickly put the other stocking on. A pair of black ""Betty Page"" heels and the outfit was complete.</p><p>Lori stood and checked herself. She felt sexy, though she was too young and sheltered to have understood what ""sexy"" meant.</p><p>She was too distracted to wonder if this was a strange outfit for a father to want his preteen daughter to dress in.</p><p>Quickly Lori checked to be sure that her red-painted nails hadn't chipped. Then she went to find her daddy, using the walls for support as she tottered.</p><p>Lori found him waiting in the living room. He had the new digital camera hanging from a strap around his neck. The living room was lit by two bright white lights. His hands were behind his back.</p><p>Her daddy looked at her funny, a sort of surprised-embarrassed-caught-with-your-pants-down-sort of look.</p><p>When he found his voice, her daddy said, ""Here.""</p><p>He held out a ball that had a buckled strap running through it.</p><p>""What's this?"", Lori asked, and she noticed that the collar had reduced her voice to a whisper. A slight chill ran up and down her spine, and her mound got warmer.</p><p>""I want you to strap that ball tight into your mouth.""</p><p>Lori took the gag and stared at it. She had never dreamed that such a thing even existed.</p><p>""Hurry up, Sweetheart.""</p><p>Lori held the ball up to her face and looked at it. It looked too big to fit into her small mouth. Her daddy started to take pictures. Lori looked at him, and he smiled back at her. Encouraged, she opened her mouth as wide as she could make it go and pressed the ball against her teeth. It took some effort, but she was able to force the ball inside. She knew that she wouldn't be able to push it out, but did the strap anyway.</p><p>""Pull the strap down until it won't tighten anymore.""</p><p>Lori did as best as she could, but didn't satisfy her daddy. He walked over to her and turned her around, pulling on the strap until Lori thought the strap was going to cut right through her cheeks.</p><p>Satisfied, her daddy stepped back and took more pics.</p><p>""Turn around and kneel on the coffee table.""</p><p>Lori did so. Her daddy came up behind her and took her slim arms in his large hands. She felt something thin and cloth-like slip around her elbows. Somehow she knew that it was rope. Her mind reeled. She didn't know what to think.</p><p>Her daddy used the rope to pull her elbows until her arms were well behind her back. She was slender enough that he could make them almost touch. She felt him jerk what must have been a knot and then wrap the remainder of the rope around the ropes holding her elbows together. It would be months later before she learned that this was called 'cinching'. All she knew that day was the ropes became even more tighter around her elbows. She didn't think she liked this.</p><p>Her daddy then took more rope and tied her wrists together with her palms facing each other. He tied them as tight as he did her elbows, even adding a cinch loop.</p><p>One more piece of rope, this one over her arms and across her bare midriff. This one held her arms tightly against her back.</p><p>As her daddy stepped back and started taking pictures again, Lori tested the bondage. She knew that she wasn't going to get out of the ropes without help.</p><p>""Stand up.""</p><p>Her daddies voice made Lori jump. She got to her feet too quickly and fell towards the table. She twisted at the last minute and landed butt first with a loud thud. The top popped open and her budding titties were exposed. Her skirt rode up until it wasn't covering anything, acting more like a belt than anything else.</p><p>Lori's eyes teared as she looked up at her daddy. She was surprised to see him happily clicking away.</p><p>""Cross your legs.""</p><p>She was afraid. Afraid at being tied up and helpless, afraid at being exposed in front of her daddy, afraid of what was going to happen next. She quickly crossed her legs and her daddy took more pics.</p><p>Her daddy was having trouble breathing. Lori wondered if he was going to have a heart attack.</p><p>Her daddy helped her to standup and steadied her while she found her balance in her high heels.</p><p>""Spread your legs""</p><p>Her daddy tied a rope tightly around her waist, biting into her young flesh. He took out a pocket knife and cut the straps on her thong and pulled it off. Lori was surprised to see that it was wet. Daddy dropped to one knee and reached between her legs. His arm brushed her mound and she drew in her breath. Lori felt dizzy and leaned on him for support. Her head cleared and she felt her daddy parting the halves of her mound and pulling the rope between them. Her daddy stood and pulled on the rope, drawing it tight. He pulled so hard that he lifted her off the ground. Lori pulled her legs together in an effort to stay on her feet. Her daddy tied off the crotch rope to the rope around her waist.</p><p>Lori felt tears running down her cheeks. The ropes hurt and she didn't like it. Didn't she? She found that she really didn't know. On the one hand there was pain, and yet, there was a feeling that she hadn't felt before.</p><p>Lori's daddy took some close-up pics of her mound before helping her to sit again. He didn't say a word as he tied her legs together tightly at the ankles, below and above the knees, mid and upper thighs. Her legs were useless. Lori hoped that he wouldn't expect her to stand up like that.</p><p>Her daddy left the room. He was gone long enough for Lori to start to panic. She tried to cry out, but all that came out of her mouth was a muffled oomph. She tried to scream but the ball shut off any noise that she could make, and the collar made her choke. Unable to move or call for help, Lori did exactly what anyone would expect an 11yo girl to do. She cried.</p><p>Her daddy returned pulling behind him a large suitcase. It was bolted to a handled-wheel thingie used to pull it through airports. He rolled the suitcase over to where Lori sat helpless and opened it. She looked in, expecting to see more stuff for him to tie her with, but it was empty.</p><p>Her daddy picked up a pair of wax plugs and slipped them into the ears of his wiggling daughter. He took a piece of white tape and put it over her eyes, cutting off all light.</p><p>Lori was about to scream when she froze. She realized that the suitcase was just big enough for her to fit.</p><p>Her daddy picked up Lori and sat her in the suitcase, her legs drawn up and her head pushed down. He closed the case with a snap and set the case upright. Then he made preparations for their departure.</p>"
715,"Lori's Tale, Part 2",Bigirish,,[''],,2012-03-23T00:00:00,"This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.","<p>As she felt the case close, Lori screamed. Blood pulsed in her ears. Her young mind raced trying in vain to understand what was happening to her. She felt the way she felt when she had the flu, a sort of detachment. She would have wondered if she was dreaming, but the thin rope hurt. Lori remembered that you don't feel pain in a dream.</p><p>Lori felt the case being put upright and stopped screaming. She strained to hear something, anything. Maybe her daddy was playing some sort of twisted joke on her. Maybe at any moment he would open the case, pull her out and kiss away her tears.</p><p>Just as she thought this, cramps seized Lori's legs. She tried to straighten them out, but couldn't move an inch. The suitcase was just barely big enough for her to squeeze in. There was no room to wiggle.</p><p>Lori could barely breathe, but what she smelled make her ill. The odor of dirty socks and aftershave was almost overpowering.</p><p>Lori screamed again as she felt the case being tilted so she was laying on her arms.</p><p>She could feel vibrations as the small wheels ran across the tile floor of the front entry. A couple of bumps and then she was being lifted and placed on her side. She felt rather than heard a loud thump and correctly guessed that she had been placed in the trunk of a car.</p><p>It was hot. Lori could feel the sweat trickle down her skin. Normally it would have tickled and she would have giggled. Now the tickling just added to her torment.</p><p>Lori felt the car lurch and could sense the vibration of the engine. ""Where is daddy taking me.""</p><p>Wrapped in dark silence, the steady hum of the roadway below her eventually lulled her into sleep.</p><p>Lori woke with a start. Her eyes flew open and she looked around her. She could see that she was in a room, perhaps a motel room. She sighed, thinking that she had only been dreaming. She yawned, stretched and tried to sit up. The chain from her collar brought her short, yanking her back onto the bed.</p><p>Lori choked and coughed. When she could breathe again, Lori reached up to her throat. Her red-tipped nails found a tight leather collar, the same collar from her ""dream"". A short chrome chain was locked to the collar and ran to a large eyebolt set in the headboard of the four-post bed on which she lay.</p><p>Lori took a harder look around her. The bed was in the middle of a fair sized room. The room was dimly lit, but her eyes had adjusted to the lower light and could see everything clearly. On the wall to her left was a low chest of drawers with some objects on it. Lori strained, but couldn't make out what was there. Other than that, the room seemed to be empty.</p><p>It must have been the strain of the trip, but it took a moment or two before Lori realized that there was something odd about the walls and ceiling. Her fuzzy mind focused suddenly and she saw that the room was all mirrors, even the floor. Something else came with that realization: her body ached.</p><p>Lori looked at herself in the mirrored ceiling. She saw that she was wearing nothing but the stockings and heels from her outfit. Dark marks were on her arms at wrists and elbows and a dark line crossed her belly where the rope had held her arms against her body. Lori could not see any marks on her legs because of the stockings, but when she drew her leg up to her chest, she could feel indentations where the ropes had held her legs immobile.</p><p>Lori's feet ached and she decided to take off the shoes. She was surprised to find that the shoes weren't the same ones that she had been wearing. These had wide straps at the ankles and were locked on.</p><p>A spasm shook her body as her muscles tensed. Quickly she lowered her leg and rode out the shuddering.</p><p>Lori felt like she needed to pee. She reached down to see if she was leaking and her hand met the rope that cut deeply into her mound. She felt around and found the knot, but it was too small and she knew that she wouldn't be able to open it.</p><p>Her jaws ached and she worked them slowly. This brought another flash of painful cramping and she moaned. ""Well, at least I can hear"", she said to herself. The scared-little-girl tone in her voice startled Lori. Not knowing what else to do, she turned over on her belly and cried.</p><p>Lori did not know how long she lay there asleep, but woke to someone shoving something into her mouth. Her eyes flew open and she screamed. Lights were on in the room and she saw her daddy in the mirror. He was straddling her, holding her arms and body against the bed with his weight. He was shoving something rubbery and icky tasting into her mouth. It was black and had a short tube coming out of it that ended in a ball. Daddy pressed the pump-gag deeply into her mouth. Using one hand over her mouth to hold the gag in, he grabbed the bulb and squeezed. Lori felt the bulb get larger in her mouth. Her daddy pumped the gag until her mouth was filled. He didn't stop there, pumping until Lori was sure that her jaw was going to fly off her face.</p><p>Daddy sat back and looked down at his daughter. Lori looked at herself in the mirror. Her cheeks were puffed out and some of the gag was sticking out from between her red lips.</p><p>She looked at her daddy, but he was whispering something into his shoulder. He seemed to listen to something before reaching down and unscrewing the tube from the gag.</p><p>Climbing off of her, her daddy flipped her over onto her stomach. Lori was stunned by what was happening and offered no resistance. Daddy went over to the chest of drawers and Lori could see that the objects on top were bundles of thin cord-like rope.</p><p>Her daddy tied ropes tightly on her wrists and then drew her arms out to the corners of the bed until she was fully stretched. He tied a rope around her waist. Moving off the end of the bed he fed the rope through something there and drew the rope down. Lori could not move upward and relieve the stress on her arms and shoulders. Tying rope to her ankles, he drew her legs apart until she was in perfect splits. Lori felt like she was being torn apart.</p><p>Her daddy walked calmly over to the chest of drawers and opened one of the drawers. Lori twisted her head and tried to see what he was getting. He took out something that Lori couldn't see and held it behind his back as he turned to come back to the bed. Kneeling on the bed her daddy met her eyes in the mirrored headboard, slowly drawing his arm from behind his back revealing a long handled object with a bunch of leather strips hanging off the end.</p><p>Her daddy raised the flogger over his head.</p>"
716,"Lori's Tale, Part 3",Bigirish,,[''],,2012-03-23T00:00:00,"This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.","<p>Lori stared at her daddy in the mirrored headboard. She couldn't believe what she was seeing. Here was her Daddy kneeling next to her painfully stretched body on a strange bed holding something over his head. Lori didn't know that the object was called a flogger. She was sure that it would hurt.</p><p>Lori squeezed her eyes shut as her daddy swung the leather thongs towards her. She heard the whistling as the leather cut through the air and the harsh slap as the leather hit the mattress inches from her right leg.</p><p>Lori had clenched her butt expecting blinding pain. When nothing came she lay still, her eyes closed, hoping that her daddy was just trying to scare her, hoping that he wouldn't do what she already knew he fully intended to do.</p><p>Lori felt her daddy get off the bed and opened her eyes. Her daddy was getting something else out of the chest of drawers. He turned and she saw that he was holding something that looked like an oversized balloon in one hand, and a letter opener in his other hand.</p><p>Daddy walked slowly towards the bed. His eyes were locked on hers as he drank in her expression of pain and fear. Lori stared at the balloon. It looked like real rubber and was clear. Lori wondered what it was for.</p><p>She didn't have to wonder long. Putting the letter opener onto the bed, her daddy grasped Lori under her chin and pulled her head back off of the bed. Straddling her tightly stretched arm, he used his knee to hold her head up. Lori watched in the headboard as he took the balloon in both hands and stretched it until it was large enough to fit over her head.</p><p>Lori whimpered as her daddy slipped the balloon over her head and rolled it down onto her forehead. He reached into a pocket and pulled out two wax plugs, which he quickly stuffed put in Lori's ears. Lori saw his hands shaking. He then rolled the balloon down over her eyes and across her nose. Quickly moving his leg out of the way he rolled the hood over her chin and down to her collar.</p><p>The hood fit like a second skin. Lori could feel it squeezing her head like a vise. Her eyes were held shut by this latex prison.</p><p>The hood smelled like the gag in her mouth tasted. It was already getting uncomfortably warm. Lori was just thinking that it wasn't too bad when she realized that she couldn't breathe. She thrashed her head from side to side and moved her numbed hands and feet. She tried to scream, but didn't have any air. Soon Lori's lungs spasmed, trying to draw in air that didn't exist. Her head swam and she could see white lights behind her tightly closed eyelids.</p><p>Just as Lori was about to slip unconscious, she felt something cool and metallic pierce the rubber and go up her nose slightly, first one side of her nose and then the other. She could breathe again!!! She had never felt so excited about air before. She breathed as deeply as she could and found herself calming.</p><p>Lori felt two more tugs, both near the top of her head, and her head was jerked from side to side as her daddy freed the pigtails. She could picture her head trapped in the rubber, her eye shadow and lipstick showing clearly through the material, her long lashes plastered to her cheeks reddened by heat and embarrassment.</p><p>Lori was concentrating on this when she felt the horrible sting of the flogger on her bare ass. Even stretched as she was, she was able to lift her body completely off of the mattress for a second as the pain flowed through her from her head to her toes. She felt a little spurt of pee escape from inside her.</p><p>Lori braced for more pain, but instead felt her daddy lift her pelvis and slip something rough underneath it. Then he slipped something smooth and cool between her body and the rough material. She didn't know that he had just slipped a towel under her followed by a nylon panty.</p><p>Lori wasn't expecting her daddy to begin again as the flogger bit into her soft back. Working carefully and with obvious skill, her daddy started at Lori's shoulders and slowly carefully worked his way down her back, over her butt and down her legs to end up flogging her feet. All this time Lori screamed and struggled feebly, begging for the pain to stop. And stop it did.</p><p>Lori's back half buzzed with pain and heat. She had never felt pain like this before. Even the wrist she had broken in kindergarten couldn't compare with this. Before she could stop it, her bladder gave way and she peed. The pee soaked the panty that her daddy had laid out to catch it.</p><p>Lori laid there breathing as he picked up the panty and put it into a plastic bag and sealed it.</p><p>She felt herself being untied. Her spirit brightened, thinking that maybe, just maybe, whatever she was going through was over. Lori was disappointed.</p><p>Lori's daddy flipped her over onto her back. She whimpered as the rough material of the mattress brought new pain to her raw back half. Lori didn't resist as she was tied again, stretched on her back in the same way she was on her belly.</p><p>Lori screamed again as the flogger bit into her budding titties. Working carefully and slowly as he did on her backside, her daddy started with her shoulders and worked down every inch of her front side. By know the pain was such a part of Lori that she couldn't figure out where the pain ended and everything else began. She fell into a numbness that she had never felt before and stayed numb until he turned the flogger onto her tightly tied mound.</p><p>The first blow seemed to be like all the others. Encased in her prison of rubber, Lori had no way to tell what or where the flogger would reach next and so was totally unprepared. On the second blow she arched her back as far as the ropes would allow and let out a scream that could be heard beyond the gag and rubber hood. This spurred on her daddy, and he struck her again and again on her mound until Lori passed into oblivion.</p><p>Lori awoke to find that she was still tightly stretched face up on the bed. She tried to move her hands and feet but they had become numb. She breathed deeply and sighed as well as she could through her nose.</p><p>She felt her daddy rub something cool on her mound and budding titties. He applied the slave liberally, covering those areas completely. Lori could smell the salve, and the odor brought back some memory that she couldn't quite grasp. It was when the salve started to heat up that she remembered the stuff that her soccer coached used when one of the team had a muscle cramp. It started off cool but then heated up pretty well and the heat worked out the tension in the muscle. She remembered reading the instructions that warned the user to keep the stuff away from sensitive or irritated skin. Her flogged mound and titties were normally very sensitive, but after what they had been through even the cool salve hurt a little when her daddy put it on.</p><p>Lori moaned as the heat grew. She tried to beg around her gag, even though part of her knew that it was too late. Once the stuff was applied, she would have to just ride out the pain.</p><p>Lori tried to remember how long the effect lasted on her muscles. Then she thanked whatever providence there was that her daddy wasn't using the kind that came in patches.</p><p>After what seemed like hours, Lori finally gave in to the pain and passed out.</p>"
717,Tessa,Bigirish,,"['Mg', 'bdsm']","This is dedicated to...well, I think she'll know who she is.",2012-03-25T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Little Jimmy kissed Tessa. His lips pressed tight against hers, their breath mingling, sharing a rhythm, a love beat. He pushed his six-year old tongue past her lips and into her waiting mouth. He paused to explore her front teeth before pressing onward and inward. Their tongues intertwined in a dance befitting a royal ballet.</p><p>Tessa sighed as Jimmy slipped his hand under her bikini bottom. Her cunnie was hot and wet as he slid his hand over her pubes and then began rubbing his finger against her clit.</p><p>""I love older girls"" He said when they paused to catch their breath.</p><p>Tessa, who was nine, told him to shut up and kiss her.</p><p>It was a perfect day on a sunny beach filled with white sand. A gentle cool breeze wafted across the water, caressing her blond hair. Then a cramp struck her in the lower back.</p><p>Tessa woke with a start. She felt the rough cold wall pressing into her back. Her father had intended to plaster that wall, but lost interest after applying a 'scratch-coat' so the wall was crisscrossed with grooves. Her back spasmed again, bouncing her against the wall painfully. There was nothing she could do but ride it out.</p><p>It was pitch dark in the little room off the basement. Tessa had been standing there for who knows how long. She no choice but to stand. The metal handcuffs on her wrists were swivel-clipped to a chain high over her head. She could barely stand on tiptoe. Handcuffs on her ankles were swivel-clipped to a chain bolted to the concrete floor so she couldn't lift her legs. All she could do was stand there stretching upwards trying to relieve the strain on her wrists and shoulders.</p><p>Tessa worked her jaw. The corners of her mouth were pulled back by a bit made from the thin handle from an old wooden spoon that had broken when she received her first spanking. She hated the taste of the thing. It was a painful, humiliating tool that was used whenever her mouth got the best of her, which was often. The worst came when she would use one of the seven deadly words. Then the spoon handle would be covered with her own poop before being tied in her mouth. As her father said, ""Shit out, shit in.""</p><p>The door opened and Tessa was bathed in light. She was wearing a black two-piece bikini that was her summer favorite even though it was too small two seasons ago. She squinted into the light trying to see who was standing in the door. She already knew who it would be. It would be her father.</p><p>Her father spoke. ""Are you ready to do what I've asked you to do, young lady?""</p><p>Tessa could have spoken; the gag hurt her mouth but didn't keep her from talking. She just glared at him, defiant.</p><p>Her father reached to one side and picked up the bucket that he had put there before opening the door. He tossed the contents on Tessa's dangling body, taking care to cover her from head to toe. She sucked in air sharply as the cold water struck her skin. She let out a shriek. Her father slammed the door shut and Tessa was left alone again to shiver in the dark. She sniffed. She knew exactly where this water came from. It was from the bucket that was always under the kitchen sink to catch the drip from the trap. It stank.</p><p>""Why am I being so stubborn"", she asked herself. It wasn't as if her Father had asked her to do something that she hadn't already done many times before. It was the principle of the thing. Father's shouldn't expect their daughters to do such things. Not in this day!</p><p>After a while the door opened again. Her father asked her the same question. Her glare was enough of an answer. Grasping her by the hips he spun her around to face the wall. He reached into his back pocket and removed a wooden ruler that was well worn from use. He used it to good effect and when he was done, Tessa's butt was red and swollen. The back of her legs were marked as though a strap had been used on them.</p><p>Her father slammed the door, leaving Tessa in the dark to cry alone.</p><p>The door opened for the third time. The question was the same. The answer was the same.</p><p>Tessa's father spun her so her back was against the wall again. He pulled her head forward and then used a plastic cable tie across her elbows to draw her arms close so she couldn't lift her head very far. She watched as he donned a latex glove and then opened a jar. She knew the smell of the goo inside. She hated that smell. She tried to slide sideways to get away from the hand that was reaching for her cunnie, but she couldn't get away. Her father liberally coated her cunnie and butthole with the goo, inside and outside. It was cool and felt really good to Tessa, though she knew that this feeling was a lie. She couldn't help but think of Jimmy East and their trip to the beach earlier that summer.</p><p>Tessa was shocked out of her reverie by the sound of the door slamming shut. ""Does he have to do that?"" She thought. ""That is so annoying.""</p><p>The sports gel kicked in like a crazed mule. Tessa involuntarily arched her back and her head slammed backwards, thankfully against her arms instead of the concrete wall. Mentally she thanked her father. Then her swollen butt slammed against the rough wall and she forgot all about anything but the pain. She could feel the wall scratching her back and butt as she writhed and twisted, her butt slamming again and again until it was numb.</p><p>When the burning subsided Tessa hung from her wrists, spent. Her skin was covered in sweat. Drool poured from her open mouth and coated her budding chest.</p><p>The door opened again.</p><p>This time her father just stood there, looking, waiting. Tessa met his gaze as best she could with her head held down like it was.</p><p>Her father stepped in to the room and squatted in front of her. He made sure that her attention was focused on him as he held up an object. A small object. A rubber object.</p><p>Tessa's eyes never left the object as her father made ready to use it. He placed it against her cunnie and prepared to snap the rubber band.</p><p>Tessa screamed, ""No, no...I'll do it...I'll do it..."" She was too late. She jumped as the rubber snapped home against her tender flesh. She stiffened before collapsing sobbing.</p><p>""I'll..."" Sob ""do..."" Sob ""it...""</p><p>Unchained, gag removed, Tessa walked up the stairs to her bedroom. Her head hung down, defeated. She was still sobbing and her aching body protested every movement.</p><p>Tessa took a quick shower. She knew that she had to smell nice for... ""No use crying about it,"" she thought. ""Let's just get it over with.""</p><p>On her bed was her school uniform. She was home schooled so it was a very short white pleated tennis skirt over suntan lycra stockings and no panty. Her top was made from a large sheer scarf worn diagonally so the points were on her chest and back. A hole was sown into the middle large enough for Tessa to fit it over her head. It used to be longer on her, but she had grown and so it barely covered her nippies. She donned her bow tie, which was actually a leather collar with a short leash dangling from her front. She slipped her feet into a pair of shiny black patent ballet heels and laced them up tight. Standing she walked with the ease of much practice over to her makeup table where she painted her lips a bright glossy red and her eyelids a mellow shade of blue. Finally she put her long hair up in pigtails.</p><p>Dejected and resigned Tessa went back downstairs and into the family room. Her father was sitting there in his favorite easy chair. She saw that her father had a guest. A gorgeous female guest, a dear friend of her father's from Europe. She was dressed in a mini power suit and studied Tessa with an intensity born of high intelligence.</p><p>Tessa curtsied like a good girl and looked to her father one more time, hoping that he would change his mind. He responded to her hopeful look by snapping the rubber band against the arm of the chair.</p><p>So with a heavy heart, and a heavy sigh, Tessa sat at the piano and played Mozart.</p>"
718,Dr. Qwinn's Experiment,Bigirish,,"['Mg', 'BD', 'tort']",,2012-03-26T00:00:00,"Please note-This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.","<p>""Are you sure that she is fully prepared for what is about to happen. Things could get quite...uncomfortable.""</p><p>Dr. Qwinn and Mom sat in the living room of his modest home in Colorado. Standing nervously before them was a beautiful nine-year old girl with long blond hair done up in pigtails. Per instructions she was made up; red satiny lipstick on her full lips, medium brown eye shadow and false lashes. She was nude, her skin creamy white and flawless. She stood at attention with her eyes straight ahead.</p><p>Mom answered. ""Yes, Doctor. I assure you that I have spoken extensively with her. She is eager to experience what you have to offer.""</p><p>""Girl,"" Dr. Qwinn began. ""Are you aware that what I am about to do to you will be very painful?""</p><p>The girl's eyes didn't waver. Her voice betrayed her fear. ""Yes, sir.""</p><p>""You can back out now if you want. I won't hold it against you if you do.""</p><p>The girl remained still.</p><p>""Good. Listen carefully. Straight in front of you is a door. You will go through it. Inside you will find a two-foot tall metal stool. Stand up on it. At your neck height you will find a leather collar attached to a chain. You will put it on. It buckles on the front and you will take the lock that is threaded through one of the links on the chain and you will lock the collar on your neck. Do you understand your instructions?""</p><p>""Yes Sir.""</p><p>""Well get on with it.""</p><p>As the girl complied, Dr. Qwinn escorted Mom to the front door. ""Okay. I'll have her back to you by the end of summer.""</p><p>""I trust you."" Mom smiled. She knew that Dr. Qwinn was trustworthy. She had spent a summer in his house when she was nine.</p><p>Dr. Qwinn closed the door and joined the girl. The room was fairly large, about forty feet on a side. It was completely surrounded by the rest of the house, so there were no windows and only the one door. The girl stood at attention on the stool.</p><p>""Good girl.""</p><p>To the left of the stool was a standard stainless steel surgical tray stand covered by a sheet. To the right was a matching setup, except the tray was empty. Dr. Qwinn lifted the sheet, mindful so the girl couldn't see what was on the tray, and selected a bottle of eye drops.</p><p>""Tip your head back and open your eyes wide.""</p><p>The girl did as she was told. He drew a liberal amount of the liquid into the dropper and set the bottle on the tray on the right. Grasping her forehead firmly, he squirted the liquid into her eyes, left first and then right.</p><p>Dr. Qwinn said as he returned the dropper to the bottle. ""Describe what is happening.""</p><p>The girl kept her head back, blinking, as she spoke. ""The liquid feels cool, but something strange is happening. The lights in the ceiling are blurring.""</p><p>""Yes. That is normal. You may put your head upright again.""</p><p>The girl lowered her head. She blinked as she looked around the room. ""Everything is blurry, like there's white stuff over my eyes."" A moment later she drew in a breath sharply. ""Ow. It's starting to burn a little...it's getting worse."" she said, whining.</p><p>""Yes. That too is normal. The drops will keep you from seeing anything useful. This effect will last for several days. Unfortunately the burning will also last that long.""</p><p>As he spoke, Dr. Qwinn removed the sheet from the tray revealing a number of interesting items. He folded the sheet carefully and put it on the tray to the right.</p><p>Dr. Qwinn broke the seal on a package containing a pair of latex gloves and put them on. He reached into a small basin with a pair of forceps and pulled out a long wax coated string. It had been soaking in rubbing alcohol so it would be sterile. He examined the string carefully before putting it back into the solution.</p><p>Then Dr. Qwinn picked up a thin, clear rubber tube about eight inches in length. ""Tip your head back and keep your mouth open wide,"" Dr. Qwinn told the girl as he liberally applied lubricant to the outside of the tube. He stepped in front of the girl and put his hand on her forehead. ""You need to relax and not resist this."" Dr. Qwinn placed the tube into the girl's left nostril and slowly, carefully inserted the tube up through her nasal cavity, through her sinus and kept pushing until the tube appeared in the back of her throat. The girl groaned and gagged, but stayed at attention. He picked the string and fed it through the tube until he could see it protruding into her throat. Reaching inside with the forceps, he pulled on the string until it hung out of her mouth. Dr. Qwinn looped the string around the ring on the front of the collar so it wouldn't pull back through.</p><p>After making sure the string was secure, Dr. Qwinn put his hand on the girl's forehead once again and quickly and smoothly withdrew the tube. She gagged and choked some more as the tube was extracted. Dr. Qwinn performed the procedure with the other nostril. It went as smoothly as the first. The girl reacted as before except it was obvious that she struggled to keep her hands at her sides and not reach up to stop him.</p><p>Dr. Qwinn dropped the tube onto the right-hand tray and then evened up the ends of the string, and drew evenly. The result was that the loop on the end of the string pulled on the tender flesh that separated the girl's nostrils. He left the remainder dangling.</p><p>""You may put your head up.""</p><p>Tears ran freely down the girl's cheeks as she stood at attention, eyes blinking but fixed straight ahead. Rather than soothing the burning in her eyes, the salty tears added to her discomfort.</p><p>Dr. Qwinn selected a hollow brass tube about one-half inch in diameter. It had three holes drilled in it; one near each end and one slightly larger hole in the middle. The tube was crosshatched as if to improve one's grip on it. He took up the end of the string and with some effort and a couple of false starts threaded the string into the tube through the middle hole and then out the holes on the end. Holding it up in front of the girls face and tugging here and there, Dr. Qwinn made sure that the strings remained even and that they would pull through the holes smoothly.</p><p>He walked behind the girl, still holding the tube in front of her face. ""Open up your mouth."" The girl opened her mouth slightly, unsure of what would happen next and not sure if she wanted to find out. ""A little wider,"" he encouraged. She complied. Drawing the string carefully through the tube, Dr. Qwinn inserted the tube into her mouth so that it pressed against the corners of her lips. He drew the strings tight and the tube pulled back on the corners of her mouth slightly.</p><p>Holding the strings snug, Dr. Qwinn picked up a small metal disc. There were four holes in this disc, two on the right edge and two on the left. The center part of the disc was hollow and at its center was a small wheel which resembled the striker wheel of the old-style zippo lighters. When the string was threaded through the holes, the right string in the upper hole on the right and out the upper hole on the left, and the left string in the lower hole on the left and out the lower hole on the right, the wheel would turn to allow the string to be pulled through one way but not the opposite. In other words, the strings could be tightened, but not loosened.</p><p>Making sure to apply even pressure, Dr. Qwinn drew the strings until the disc rested on the back of the girl's neck. Using the forceps, he continued to tighten the strings until he couldn't pull them any tighter. The girl whimpered with each tug. The end result was that the string between her nostrils bit into the tender flesh without breaking the skin. It put pressure on her sinus passages giving her that unpleasant feeling that we all know from when we have had a cold. The rough tube drew back on the corners of her mouth painfully.</p><p>Dr. Qwinn checked his work before clipping off the excess string.</p><p>""Why?"" the girl asked, her speech distorted and wet. She choked and drool spilled from her mouth to land on her chest.</p><p>Dr. Qwinn chuckled. ""Usually I won't tolerate my subjects speaking to me without my permission. But this time I'll make an exception. By why, I assume that you want to know why did I place this elaborate construct on you? Simply put, it hurts. Let me elaborate. The flesh at the base of the nose is very tender. And pressure on there becomes unbearable over time. But it also has the effect of inhibiting the vomit reflex. I assure you that you'll thank me later for that bit. The gag will remind you not to speak and as you already know, even the one word you uttered caused you pain in your sinus and caused you to gag, so you'll want to keep as silent as possible. Of course, during the experiment I'll test your reading ability by having you recite a short story, but that will come later.</p><p>The girl sobbed. Dr. Qwinn frowned. ""Now don't get all weepy on me girl. We've got a long way to go and there'll be plenty to weep about.""</p><p>Dr. Qwinn moved the basin that had held the string over to the right tray. Turning back to the left, he slid a shallow basin to the edge, and placed two child-sized latex gloves next to the small basin. ""Hold out your right hand,"" he ordered sharply. The girl complied, holding her hand out palm up. Dr. Qwinn turned her hand over face down and holding onto each finger he carefully and deftly inserted a tiny stainless steel wedge under each of her fingernails. This pulled up on the nail but not enough to seperate it. The wedges were rough on the bottom and pressed down on the tender flesh under her nails. This was extremely painful and the girl hissed and shrieked with each application. After he let her hand go the girl shook it violently and danced from foot to foot, hissing and spitting drool all over the place. Smiling, Dr. Qwinn did the same to her left hand the stood back and watched as the girl did her dance. Shaking both hands and stomping both feet, the girl groaned, shrieked, gagged, snorted and moaned all at once. He let her go on for a few minutes before shouting, ""ENOUGH!"".</p><p>The girl froze as if slapped, which is exactly what he did. Her head snapped to the left as his open gloved hand struck her on the right cheek. Her cheek reddened immediately and she began to wail.</p><p>""Wail all you want to girl, but you are to remain at attention at all times. Don't you realize that we've got a long way to go?""</p><p>The girl snapped to attention, sobbing. She couldn't believe that he had just hit her like that. She desperately wanted to lift her hands; to do something, anything to relieve the pain, even if it were only for a moment.</p><p>""That's much better,""Dr. Qwinn said calmly. ""Now, hold out your right hand.""</p><p>Reluctantly, the girl complied. Dr. Qwinn put a latex glove on her hand, making sure that her fingers pressed tightly into the ends putting pressure on her nails and forcing the wedges deeper into her flesh. The girl sighed and moaned. She looked like she was going to swoon. Her head drooped and her knees bent slightly.""</p><p>Dr. Qwinn put his hand under her chin. ""I wouldn't do that if I were you,"" he told the girl. ""If you pass out, you'll fall off the stool and hang from that collar and we aren't ready for that part of the experiment. Now, get a grip on yourself and give me your other hand.""</p><p>Somehow the girl rallied and got her legs under her again. Slowly, she extended her left hand.</p><p>Dr. Qwinn put the girl's left hand in a glove. Then he held onto her left wrist and stepped around the girl drawing her left arm behind her back and up until her arm was just below her shoulder blade. He picked up a chrome dog chain from the tray and looped it around her wrist leaving room for her right wrist which he grabbed and inserted. After drawing the chain tight he lifted her arms slightly and ran the chain around her neck, across her throat, and back down to her wrists where he locked it. The girl's arms were drawn up behind her. If she let her arms drop, she choked. Keeping her arms in that position was difficult and already she was showing the strain.</p><p>Dr. Qwinn returned to the tray and positioned four more objects. Three looked like test-tubes, except they had a rubber gasket on the open end and a metal fitting on the closed end. The fourth object looked like a bicycle pump, the kind that looks like a gigantic syringe. He picked up one of the tubes and put it against the girl's chest over her aerola, mindful of the fit. The gasket was slightly larger than her brown spot and Dr. Qwinn nodded, satisfied.</p><p>He attached the end of the pump to the tube and pressed the unit against her chest until she flinched. ""You need to push forward girl. This must seat properly in order to do its proper job."" The girl leaned towards Dr. Qwinn and with one slow and steady pull on the handle of the pump, he drew her tender flesh inside the tube. The girl screamed bloody murder and tried to pull away. To keep the tube from seperating from her skin, Dr. Qwinn leaned forward. The end result was that the stool almost tipped over. The girl stopped screaming as the fear of falling overcame her desire to escape the pain. He waited until she gingerly centered herself on the stool again before continuing. Her skin was loose enough that Dr. Qwinn was able to draw about one-half an inch into the tube, which was more than sufficient for what he had in mind.</p><p>Since the girl knew what was coming, she was able to steel herself against the sudden pain as Dr. Qwinn attached the second tube to her other nippie. She screamed, but didn't step backwards.</p><p>""Spread your legs, girl.""</p><p>Dr. Qwinn assisted the girl as she spread her legs until her feet were on the edges of the stool. This put pressure on the collar on her neck and the constriction of her airway caused her to wheeze satisfactorily as she panted.</p><p>Dr. Qwinn set up the final tube and put the contraption back on the tray. Leaning down for a better view, he used his thumb and forefinger to tease the girl's love button free from the rest of her cunnie. The girl moaned as he stroked it gently between his latex-covered fingers. He kept this up until he was sure that she was well into a pleasure response. Before she could react he seated the third tube over the nub of flesh and drew it down into the tube.</p><p>For the girl, the world exploded. One moment she was relaxed, even in the extreme bondage situation she found herself in. The next moment she stiffened and thrust her hips forward. Dr. Qwinn had moved quickly to detach the pump so the result of her hip thrusting was to cause the tube to sway, yanking on her tender flesh. This caused her to scream and throw her hips backwards which caused the tube to yank a different direction and so on. The stool swayed and threatened to topple with each thrust. Dr. Qwinn waited patiently, setting up his next procedure. After a few moments she subsided, weeping. Calmly, he told her to put her feet in the center of the stool again.</p><p>The girl barely regained her balance, her feet in the center of the stool, when Dr. Qwinn continued. He placed his hand on her left foot and bore down, holding it in place. Dr. Qwinn then inserted wedges under each of her toenails. This was caused even greater pain than her fingers, but the girl was rapidly tiring and barely reacted. She swayed slightly and it took her most of her strength just to remain standing. Dr. Qwinn knew that she wasn't going to be able to endure much longer, so he needed to speed things up a bit. He quickly put wedges under the nails of her right foot.</p><p>After he was done with her feet Dr. Qwinn picked up the pump and pulled the handle out to it's full extension. He connected a thin balloon-shaped latex object about the thickness of a pencil to the end of the pump. He inserted it up the girl's butthole dry with one long smooth thrust then inflated it to its full two inch diameter. The girl's moaned and wiggled her butt. She grunted as her body tried to expel the object, which helped the device to seat itself more quickly.</p><p>Dr. Quinn picked up what appeared to be a small ring from the small basin. Seperating it into two halves, he placed one half above and one below the tube that was tormenting her left nippie. He pressed them together and the girl drew in a sharp breath as the stainless steel needles in the middle of the ring pierced her skin. The halves of the ring mated together with a click, causing the tube to break it's seal and fall to the floor. Her flesh was still drawn away from her body, held in place by the ring. He was always facinated that the flesh tried to snap back to it's original shape and ended up as resembling a ball, or small baloon.</p><p>Dr. Qwinn repeated the procedure with her other nippie. He picked up the tubes and put them on the right tray. He knew that the next procedure would require him to act quickly, so he used a small wrench to open the speed link that attached the chain to the back of the girl's collar. Getting the last clamp, he put it onto the girls stretched clit. The girl screamed and swooned. Dr. Qwinn lifted her up into his arms and unhooked her collar from the chain. He gingerly placed her butt on the stool so she was lying on her back. Her upper body and legs dangled over the sides of the stool. He checked and found a good pulse, so he continued.</p><p>The ring around the girl's clit had a smaller ring attached to the bottom half. Dr. Qwinn clipped a dog leash to the ring and let it dangle. He turned to the tray and picked up what could best be described as an inverted cowbell. It had a rubber gasket in the open end which he slipped over her foot. He put it's mate on her other foot.</p><p>""There, done with phase one,"" Dr. Qwinn announced to nobody in particular. Sitting the girl up on the stool, he broke an ammonia pellet beneath her nose and she woke with a start.</p><p>""We're almost done girl"", he said almost tenderly. ""Can you stand up?""</p><p>A trooper, the girl nodded and Dr. Qwinn helped her to stand. The weight of her body pressed her feet deeper into the metal shoes. She hissed, but she had no energy for any other reaction.</p><p>Dr. Qwinn picked up the leash. As he lead the girl to her cage for a rest he thought what a great summer it was going to be.</p>"
719,"Jamie's Saturday, Part 1",Bigirish,,"['g', 'self bd']","For the kinder, gentler reader.",2012-03-27T00:00:00,"Please note-This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.","<p>Jamie opened her mouth wide before gently touching the lipstick to her lower lip. Slowly she drew it across her lip to the right then left and back to the center. She did this three times, just like her mother had shown her. She was proud that she didn't get any on her five-year old face.</p><p>She bussed, transferring the red satiny color from her lower lip to her upper. She made a kissy face and leaned in to check in the mirror. There were a few gaps which she touched up quickly. She kept her mouth open while the lipstick set. She knew that the makeup would stay on no matter what happened.</p><p>She loved the way her lips looked in lipstick. She made funny shapes with her mouth, turning her head from side to side until she started laughing and fell on the floor. She rolled around for a bit, enjoying the feel of the carpet on her bare skin, careful not to touch her lips to the fabric.</p><p>Catching her breath, Jamie returned to the mirror. She rummaged through the junk on the table in front of her until she came up with her eye makeup set. She liked bright blue eye shadow. She thought it was pretty with her light brown hair, so she put that on. Just like the lipstick she put more on than she needed.</p><p>Jamie batted her eyes at herself in the mirror bringing on some more giggling. She didn't need mascara. Her eyelashes were very long and jet black, so she was done.</p><p>She picked up a pair of earrings that her mommy had given her after daddy left. They were diamonds set into dangles about three inches long and a quarter inch wide. Yes, they were real diamonds. They were kind of heavy for her ears, but she loved to wear them. Especially when she played the game. She put them in her ears and shook her head from side to side. She loved the way they swung from her earlobes and caught the light.</p><p>Jamie next took a pair of sheer suntan pantyhose and put them on, slipping them on slowly, enjoying as always the kiss of the silky fabric against her skin. She stood and worked the hose carefully up her little girl legs and over her hips. This style of pantyhose was called ""hip hugger"" and it barely covered her hip bones. She made sure that everything was adjusted just so, then climbed on the chair and admired herself in the mirror. She loved the way the dark brown of the nylons contrasted with her creamy white skin.</p><p>Jamie leapt of the chair and raced across the room to leap up on her bed. She landed kneeling and picked up a panty. It was red and sheer, a grown-up sized panty that her mother had worn the day before. Jamie had grabbed it from the hamper before her mother collected the laundry that morning. Holding on to the panty, she picked up a black necktie that had belonged to her father. He really liked the thin look of the sixties and so the tie itself was about three-quarters of an inch wide, perfect for what Jamie had in mind. Careful not to chip the polish on her nails she packed the panty into her mouth. The last bit took effort but she was able to tuck it all inside. She picked up the necktie and used it to tie the panty into her mouth, pulling it as tight behind her head as she could before tying a perfect square knot. There was plenty of tie left so Jamie tied the ends together so they would be the perfect length down her back.</p><p>Next Jamie picked up a pair of tights that she had outgrown. She had already cut off the panty part and just the two leg pieces remained. She looped the first around her ankles, which she had crossed, making sure that the tights were tight enough so she couldn't uncross her ankles. She took the second and carefully measured the length she needed before tying a slip knot in the foot end and then tying the open end around her ankles so she couldn't bring her legs together.</p><p>Jamie checked the clock on her bed stand. It read ""9 o'clock"" in the morning.</p><p>Then Jamie picked up a pair of small swimming goggles. She had put clear tape over the lenses which was carefully cut to fit exactly. Then she put black electrical tape on the lenses so all what was left was a small square hole to see out of. When she wore them, Jamies field of view was severely limited. The clear tape limited the light that came through the hole, an effect similar to wearing sunglasses inside a building. Jamie would have to concentrate and stare at a thing for a bit (sometimes quite a bit) in order to make out what the object was.</p><p>Using touch alone, Jamie found and picked up a pair of child-sized handcuffs. These were toys that she and her father had bought from that giant toy supermarket downtown. They were metal, fairly good quality and sturdy. They had a safety release so you didn't need the key to open them. Her father was quite handy with tools so he ground down the quick release handle and inserted a small pin so that the cuffs wouldn't open without the key.</p><p>Jamie locked the cuff on her right wrist until the metal touched her skin. She liked the coolness of the metal and took a moment to caress the cuff, touching her skin and then the metal in turn, remembering fondly the games that her father used to play with her.</p><p>Jamie drew herself back to the present. She needed to concentrate as the next part was tricky. Working by touch, Jamie mated the loop from her gag and the loop from her ankle. Then she slipped the handcuff through both loops and clasped it on her left wrist. The chain was long enough for her to get a good push on the clamp and closed the cuff until it touched her skin.</p><p>Jamie loved this part and felt a thrill as she let go of the material and situated the cuffs. Right now she was kneeling and the two loops met near the small of her back. After staring for a few moments to be sure of her position on the bed, Jamie toppled forward landing with a woof and a squeal as she bounced towards the edge of the bed. One of these days she was sure she was going to miscalculate and wind up in hospital. But not this time.</p><p>Jamie's legs were bent with her feet sticking up into the air. She straightened her legs slowly until the slipknot closed on the handcuff chain. She felt a moment of excitement as she realized that she was really tied. At this point she would need help to get out of her bonds. If she wasn't gagged, Jamie would have been grinning from ear to ear at that moment.</p><p>Wiggling, Jamie succeeded in sliding off the edge of the bed until her foot touched the ground. Carefully she stood up on the one foot. She practiced gymnastics and so had great balance. The tights connecting her ankle to the cuff didn't give much and so she was limited in two ways; first she could only hop on one foot or the other, and second she couldn't straighten out her legs without dragging her head back and forcing herself to look at the ceiling. If she wanted to see where she was going, as much as she could wearing the goggles, she needed to hop.</p><p>Jamie hopped across her room to the door or I should say into the door, which she had closed without thinking. She bounced off the door and it took a great deal of skill and quick hops but somehow Jamie kept herself upright. Unharmed and giggling, Jamie hopped back to the door, slowly this time, and examined the handle like a myopic mole, her face barely an inch away from the handle. The handle to her door wasn't standard for most bedroom doors. Instead of a round handle, her father had installed one that had a bar sticking out parallel to the surface of the door so he could use his elbow to open the door when he would carry his bound little girl to bed. It had a lock built into the handle with a little knob so he could secure the door so they wouldn't be disturbed as they played. Jamie couldn't remember if she had locked the door. Finally she determined that the door wasn't locked and she used her chin to pull on the handle and open the door.</p><p>Jamie hopped slowly out into the hallway. Now she was in tough territory as the floors in the main areas of the house were polished wood and her foot tended to slip a bit as it landed. On the way to the stairs Jamie slipped twice, both times catching herself on the wall.</p><p>Jamie was smart enough to know that the stairs were dangerous in her current state. She had carefully counted the number of hops from her door to the top of the stairs and practiced until she could do it without thinking. Balancing at the top step, Jamie sat down on her nylon-clad tush. She slid her feet forwards until she felt the next step and slid until she felt the edge of the landing against her butt. Then she pushed her feet out past the edge of the step. The end result was that her butt slipped off the landing and fetched up hard against the step below.</p><p>Jamie moaned and drew in a sharp breath through her nose. Her butt hurt like she was being paddled, which was why she liked going down the stairs this way. The stairs had twenty steps and when she regained her footing at the bottom, her skin showed red through the nylons.</p><p>Slowly Jamie hopped down the downstairs hallway and into the kitchen. Already her tush was throbbing and her legs protested loudly. She was panting heavily from the exertion and even though the house was cool enough for her bare nippies to stand at attention, Jamie was warm.</p><p>In the kitchen, Jamie hopped to the blob that she knew had to be her mother. She focused her gaze on what must have been her mother's face. Her mother said, ""Well, what a little beauty you are today. Out for a stroll?""</p><p>Jamie wanted to banter with her mother but all that came out of her packed mouth was a muffled ""mmmmmph.""</p><p>Jamie's mother bent down and grasped Jamie's face gently in one hand. ""Are those my good red panties you have stuffed in there young lady?""</p><p>Jamie blushed. She hadn't gotten permission to use her mother's panties. Her mother tolerated her need to be tied up, even tying up Jamie and her friend Stephie a few times, but Jamie wasn't sure how she would react to having her panties in someone's mouth.</p><p>""I am very cross with you young lady. I have half a mind to turn you over my knee and paddle your bottom redder than it is right now, but you would like that too much.""</p><p>Jamie had to agree.</p><p>Jamies mother smiled impishly. ""I know what. Maybe I won't give you the key to your cuffs. Maybe spending the weekend tied and gagged like that, going hungry and thirsty, peeing and pooping in your pantyhose will teach you to ask first. Hmmm? What do you think?""</p><p>Jamie shook her head violently from side to side. She squeaked, startled, as the earrings struck her in the face. She growled.</p><p>""So, you won't take mommies things again without asking her?""</p><p>Jamie nodded her head with the same enthusiasm.</p><p>""Good. Here's your key.""</p><p>Jamies mother tossed the key in the direction of the living room. It skittered and clattered across the floor. It bounced at an odd angle off a table leg before stopping against the wall.</p><p>""Mmmmmm!,"" Jamie said as she heard the key hit the living room floor. Her mother wasn't playing fair. She was supposed to drop the key on the floor of the kitchen and then Jamie would find it in a few minutes, no more than half and hour. This would take hours and Stephie would be over around noon.</p><p>As if she could read Jamies thoughts her mother said, ""This will remind you not to use my things without asking first.""</p><p>Resigned, Jamie carefully sank to her knees. She bent low at the waist until the floor came into focus. Then she scooted off to search for the key.</p>"
720,"Jamie's Saturday, Part 2",Bigirish,,"['Fg/bd', 'spank']",Had this one laying around all summer. Hope you like it.,2012-03-27T00:00:00,"Please note-This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.","<p>Jamie stayed very still. Frustration and the cool of the floor made her tremble. She had just spent hours combing the floor of the living room looking for the key to the handcuffs that bound her wrists behind her without success. She knew that it had to be in the room somewhere.</p><p>Jamie considered her situation. The key had to be in plain sight. It couldn't have skittered under a piece of furniture as everything in the room sat flush with the floor. Where was the key?</p><p>Jamie took in a deep cleansing breath through her nose. She was uncomfortable, not because of the way she was tied as she had been tied far tighter, but her knees and shins ached from contact with the hard floor and the muscles in her legs protested their enforced position.</p><p>Where was that key?</p><p>Jamie jumped as the front doorbell rang. She knew that it was most likely her friend Stephie arriving for their play date, but she couldn't help but feel a thrill at the off chance that it was a stranger who would catch her tied up wearing nothing but pantyhose. That would be naughty and Jamie blushed and giggled.</p><p>Jamie scooted until she faced the front hallway. She tried to see who was at the door, but the goggles prevented her from seeing anything useful that far away. She snorted at the unfairness of it all. She had planned a quick game of find the key, but her mother had thrown the key into the large living room instead of the kitchen and now she couldn't find it. Worse that that, now Stephie would see her tied up and helpless. Not that Stephie hadn't seen her tied and helpless before. They traded being the damsel in distress and the captor, but today was Stephie's turn to be tied up. Not that Jamie minded being tied up. Her mother often said that Jamie came out of the womb bound and gagged. She loved it so much that she always asked to be tied for the entire day on her birthday instead of having a party. Last year, her fifth birthday, Stephie and mom tied Jamie so she had to sit on her old potty training toilet, a very uncomfortable and degrading position to be sure. Her mom had taken pictures and Jamie had an eight by ten glossy print of her slumped over asleep.</p><p>Jamie strained to listen as her mother and her bestest friend spoke in soft voices and giggled. After a long while, Jamie could see their shapes as they came into the living room.</p><p>Jamie's mother walked over to her bound daughter and squatted down. ""Poor dear,"" she said as she patted Jamie on a nylon clad leg. Almost as soon as Jamie started looking for the key, her mother had slipped into the room and snatched it up. The key had been in the pocket of her apron all day. Jamie's mom smiled as she quietly placed the key inches from Jamie's knee.</p><p>Stephie stood in the doorway, leaning against the jamb. She regarded her younger friend with amusement, a wise smile upon her lips. Where Jamie had light brown hair and eyes, Stephie's hair was jet black and her eyes were so deep brown that they were almost black. Jamie had a full lower lip and a moderate upper, Stephie's soft lips were full all around so when her mouth was closed it appeared as if she were puckering up for a kiss.</p><p>As Jamie's mother stood and walked to Jamie's side, Stephie quickly and quietly moved to stand right beside her little friend. ""Mom says you couldn't find the key,"" she said suddenly. She smiled as Jamie jumped and turned her head towards the sound. ""You are silly."" Stephie began as she bent down and picked up the key. ""You quit too soon, silly girl. The key is right here."" Stephie tapped the key against Jamie's leg.</p><p>Jamie knew that her mother had set her up. There was no way that she could have missed the key like that. She tried to voice a little girl curse, but her mother's panties kept her from saying what she wanted to say. And she was very amused by Jamie's current situation.</p><p>""I think Jamie deserves a penalty. Do you agree Mom?"" Stephie offered.</p><p>""Why yes Steph. I do believe she does,"" replied Mom. ""What do you have in mind?""</p><p>""A spanking.""</p><p>Jamie fidgeted as she listened to the exchange. She knew that she was in for it, and it was pretty apparent that she had been set up.</p><p>""A spanking would be perfect,"" said Jamie's Mom. ""I'll get my spat.""</p><p>Jamie turned her face in the direction of her mother's voice and whined. Her mother had been a professional chef before she quit to give birth to Jamie. Mom had kept all of her expensive tools, including her spatula. It was an all metal tool used to flip meat on grills. She had felt it's sting before.</p><p>Mom had already put the spat where she could find it easily. She returned more quickly than Jamie expected and Jamie didn't know mom was there until Jamie found herself lifted up by her waist. Jamie was very ticklish and though she knew that she was going to be spanked, something that she didn't like at all, she began to laugh.</p><p>Jamie's mother put Jamie face down on a footstool with her legs dangling over the edge. Her legs were tired so they dropped towards the floor exposing her butt and causing the necktie to pull her head backwards.</p><p>Stephie grinned as she stood in front of Jamie. She really liked being spanked and whenever she spanked one of her friends she secretly pretended that she was the one on the receiving end. ""How many swats should we give her?"" she asked Jamie's Mom as she ran her hand over Jamie's nylon-clad butt.</p><p>""Well let's see."" Jamie's mom began. ""I don't have to spank Jamie very often but when I do I usually use my hand so to get good effect I usually spank her nonstop for a full five minutes, since she is five years old.</p><p>""Cool"" Stephie pressed the spat against Jamie's butt cheek. Jamie's mother had stored the spat in the fridge all day and so the metal was cold. Stephie held the spat there for a moment, drew in a deep breath and then raised the spat to start the spanking.</p><p>""However,"" Jamie's mom interrupted.</p><p>Stephie stopped in her downward swing.</p><p>Jamie squirmed under her mother's arm. She wanted them to get it over with.</p><p>""Five minutes with the hand just reddens the butt and makes the point nicely. But five minutes with that would bruise her tender bottom and that wouldn't be very fun, would it?""</p><p>Stephie was disappointed. She lowered her arm and tapped the spat against her leg. ""I guess so."" she said finally.</p><p>""How about you spank her five times on the butt and then I'll take the spat and spank her five more times.""</p><p>Stephie didn't answer, she just swatted Jamie without warning. Jamie stiffened and squealed at the sudden sharp pain on her buttock. Stephie didn't hesitate. The spat was heavy and Stephie brought it down as hard as she could, as fast as she could. When she was done there were five rectangular red spots on Jamie's butt.</p><p>Jamie's mom took the spat and began her assault while Stephie held Jamie in place. Her first blow landed on the reddest of the marks, matching its angle perfectly. Jamie screamed this time. Her mother took her time between blows, landing each one carefully and accurately. She went well beyond the five swats she had agreed to and when she was finished, Jamie's butt showed bright red through the nylons.</p><p>""My, I seemed to have gone over my limit."" Jamie's mother said in mock innocence. ""Maybe I should let Stephie play catch up.""</p><p>Jamie growled again and in spite of the fact that the weight of her legs kept her head pulled back and limited her movement, she shook her head no.</p><p>Stephie couldn't stand any more. She covered her face in her hands and began laughing. She laughed so hard that she fell onto her butt, that hurt and made her laugh even more.</p><p>Then Jamie's mother started laughing. That was too much for Jamie. She began to wail.</p><p>Jamie's mother sobered quickly and motioned for Stephie to give her the key. Stephie was still laughing as she handed it over. It didn't take long for Jamie's mother to untie Jamie and remove the goggles and gag.</p><p>As soon as the gag was out of Jamie's mouth in went her fingers. Her mother hugged her tight and made motherly soothing and cooing noises as Jamie's butt throbbed. Jamie continued to cry and sob.</p><p>It didn't take long for Stephie to regain her control and she joined in the hugging and cooing, kissing Jamie on her cheek.</p><p>It took Jamie a long time to settle down and then the three ladies went into the kitchen for cookies and punch.</p>"
721,Hello My Name Is Lucy,Bigirish,,"['Mg', 'bond', 'nc']","Please note-This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.",2012-03-28T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>"" Hello, my name is Lucy"" , the pretty young brunette told the support group.</p><p>"" Hi Lucy.""  Everyone responded. Some of them even sounded like they cared.</p><p>"" I've been asked to address this group today by Dr. Morrison. I told her that I would be happy to address you all as we have something in common. I too was forced to pose for pictures and movies as a little girl. In my case it was my Uncle and his friends.</p><p>"" It started on my first birthday. My uncle had bought me a special birthday outfit. It was a burgundy jumper dress. It was cut lower than most, especially on the sides, and was very short barely covering my panties. There was a white sheer top that went underneath the dress. It had long sleeves. A pair of sheer white lycra pantyhose for my legs, black patent shoes and white ribbons for my pigtails completed the outfit. I remember feeling really good, really pretty as my mother helped me get dressed. I loved the way my Uncle cooed over me and while I couldn't understand everything that he was saying I knew that he loved me.</p><p>"" If only I knew. The day went very well. There were other children from the neighborhood. We were new and I didn't know any of them. I still don't. There was cake and pin the tail on the donkey and tag. My mother hired a clown who made little animals from balloons.</p><p>"" After the party was over and everyone had left, my mother left for her job. Actually she worked two jobs, afternoon/evenings in the diner and nights as a janitor for a big business in town.</p><p>"" That evening my Uncle told my mother that he would watch me and she called the Mrs. Phillips and canceled. Usually Mrs. Phillips would come over and sit with me all night. I mean that literally, sitting in a comfortable recliner in my room next to my crib she would rock me until I fell asleep.</p><p>"" I didn't know many words at that age, but I was bright; still am I suppose. I knew more than most kids at that age. My Uncle talked to me and I heard the word nap. I didn't want to nap and fussed, so he gave me something to drink. Before I knew it I was fast asleep.</p><p>"" I vaguely remember dreaming, though it wasn't a dream, rather I was waking up a bit and seeing what was going on. One time my Uncle's friend was standing over me, looking at me funny. His hand was on his lower tummy, or so I thought at the time, and he was rubbing it like it hurt him. I didn't like to see people hurting and wanted to give him a hug and make it feel better but I couldn't move my arms. I drifted off to sleep again.</p><p>"" Some of the other things I remember...I remember waking a bit as someone spanked me. Things were blurry. I wanted to yell but something stuck my mouth closed, though not closed as something soft and icky tasting was inside my mouth. I remember it really hurting, and it went on for a very long time. When the spanking stopped I went to sleep again.</p><p>"" I woke again to someone smearing something gooey over my face. It felt hot. A bit got in my eye and I tried to rub it but my arms wouldn't work.</p><p>"" Finally I woke fully. I was lying in my crib, and my muscles hurt. I tried to move but I couldn't. My mouth was still stuck, that icky thing still shoved inside. I looked for Mrs. Phillips but no one was in the chair. I looked across the room and I saw myself in the dressing mirror. I was lying on my tummy, still in my birthday clothes except my shoes had been taken off. White tape was on my face, over my mouth. I had a dress that used a rope for a belt, and that rope was tied around my wrists so they were crossed at the small of my back and then wrapped around my ankles so my legs were bent and pulled close to my hands. Tape wrapped around my legs above my knees. I didn't know what was happening.</p><p>"" Then I saw a stranger come into my room. A strange man. As I got older I realized he was the man leaning over me playing with himself. He turned to yell something out the door. I heard my Uncle's name and that I was awake. My Uncle came into the room and flipped me roughly over onto my side, so I was facing the mirror. He pulled up my jumper dress and I saw that my pretty panties were gone and the pantyhose had been ripped away from my cunnie area.</p><p>"" My Uncle picked up a tube of something. I remember thinking that it was toothpaste. He put some of it on his finger and rubbed it all over my cunnie and up inside. It felt good, not like toothpaste at all. He stepped back and I saw the man holding a camera. Mommy had taken a lot of movies of me so I knew that it made pictures that we could see on the wall.</p><p>"" I looked back at my Uncle. I didn't know why he was staring at me like he was. I didn't have any time to figure things out as it suddenly felt like someone had poured water from the stove on my cunnie. I knew what water from the stove felt like because one time my mother splashed a bit and it burnt my skin. This burned worse than that. I arched my back and screamed. I remember kicking and trying to roll over, anything to get away from the pain that I was feeling down there, inside and outside. I remember the smell. I can't smell that odor without wanting to cover myself down there.</p><p>"" I felt the sticky give way from my upper lip. My Uncle said something naughty and grabbed a roll of tape from my dresser. He was tall and was next to me in a couple of steps. He lifted me until I was kneeling. This pulled on the rope around my wrists and hurt my wrists and shoulders something awful. He ripped the tape off of my mouth and I remember feeling a sharp pain as the tape took a little skin with it. He used his thumbs to shove the icky cloth, it was a woman's stocking by the way, further into my mouth. I choked on it. He then wrapped the tape around my face tight. My face felt like it was squeezed in a vice. He took off his belt and I remember trying to cringe away from him. I had seen the little boy who lived next door get a whupping from his father with a belt and I thought that was going to happen to me. I even forgot the pain in my cunnie for a moment.</p><p>"" He didn't hit me with the belt. Rather he looped it through the buckle. Looking back I remember the belt was about two inches wide, about the length of my neck by the way, and had a roller buckle with two tangs. Or is it tines? Those things that fit through holes in the belt and keep it from slipping back out.</p><p>"" He took the belt and put it over my head. I looked up at him, my eyes wide, not knowing what was going to happen next. He snugged the belt around my neck and then used it to lift me up onto my knees. With my hands tied to my feet this drew up on my legs and my thigh muscles started to cramp. But I really didn't notice this too much, or my still burning cunnie. The belt squeezed my neck. I could breathe but it was wheezy and I had to work at it. My head started to pound and my ears felt like someone was banging on a drum inside them. I could see myself in the mirror, hanging from the belt. It was clipped to a chain over my crib that used to hold my hanging play toy.</p><p>"" My Uncle let go of the chain and stepped back. He must have pulled on it somewhat as I remember swaying, my knees pivoting on the sheets. I tried to scream but the pressure from the belt kept me from making any sound. The room started to get dark when he suddenly let me down. I plopped onto the mattress face down, my head hanging out over the edge. He pulled my head back and used a knife to cut the tape and pull it back from my mouth though it still wrapped around behind my head, and he pulled the cloth from inside. I drew a long breath and coughed. I wailed.</p><p>"" My Uncle grabbed me by one of my pigtails and pushed this ugly long thing at my mouth. It came from inside of his zipper and I thought it was a snake, like the one on my favorite cartoon. Before I could shut my mouth he forced it inside until I choked again. He grabbed my other pigtail and used them as handles as he shoved the thing in and out of my mouth. He did it real slow and just as I thought it was going to finally pop out he pushed it back in again.</p><p>"" By now my cunnie was numb. My neck hurt more and my jaws which were spread as wide as they could be spread by his member. Suddenly something hot and sticky and salty filled my mouth. I tried to swallow the stuff, which smelled like the stuff that was smeared on my face the night before, but there was too much and I spit the rest out. A big glob landed on Uncles boots. His prized leather cowboy boots.</p><p>"" He howled and held me up on my knees by my left pigtail and he slapped me hard across the face with his right hand. He said something like "" witch""  which was a word that I knew because I was one for Halloween two weeks before. The slap hurt and I tasted something bitter added to the salty taste of the stuff that came out of his snake.</p><p>"" He picked up the icky cloth and used it to wipe his boot before pushing it into my mouth again. He wrapped tape around my face tighter than before and even wrapped tape over my eyes. I got them closed just in time.</p><p>"" He picked me up and dropped me onto the mattress face down. The air went out of my lungs with a whoosh. I felt rough hands lift my wrists and tie something there. Then my arms were pulled away from my body and I was lifted until only my lower tummy was on the mattress. It felt like my arms were going to pull out of my sockets. Then I felt someone tighten the belt around my neck and pulled it around the rope so it pulled my head up. Something was tied around my upper arms pulling them tighter together and putting more strain on my wrists.</p><p>"" I heard Uncle and his friend leave.</p><p>"" It felt like forever before I heard my mommies voice. She was yelling and Uncle was yelling and then I felt someone untying me. It was my mommy. She was real careful as she let me free. She held me as the feeling returned to my body, which hurt more than before. I remember looking up into her eyes and seeing anger there. I thought she was mad at me. She touched the spot where my face had been torn and at the finger bruises on the side of my face. She turned to Uncle and called him an Idiot, which he was.</p><p>"" As she got up with me in her arms she said something to Uncle in a soft voice, something that she had said to me lots of times in my short life. She said, 'Be more careful next time.'</p><p>"" My nightmare was just starting."" </p>"
722,"Mommy's Boyfriend Has Suprise For Lizzy, Part 1",Big John,x_atc200x@yahoo.com,"['Mg', 'Mmg']","Lizzy is 10 years old, her mom has a boy friend who likes to fuck.",2012-04-21T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>As I was watching my son Brent's high school basketball game, I could not help but notice the daughter of my girfriend standing on the other side of the court, Lizzy was only 10 years old, but she was beautiful... long blonde hair, big blue eyes, petite, and really pretty. A young version of her mom, Sandy.</p><p>As the game went on, I could not help but just stare at her. She happened to look up into the crowd, and caught me. I was truly embarrassed. Uncomfortable, I smiled at her. She smiled back.</p><p>After the game, I was waiting at the locker rooms for Brent and noticed Lizzy standing with some of her friends. Her back was to me, and my eyes were drawn right to her tight ass. It was perfect, especially in the outfit she was wearing. Her friends were looking my way and giggling, so I immediately looked the other way. She hugged one of the girls, picked up her bag, and walked toward me. I would be dropping Liz off at my girlfriend's house on the way home.</p><p>We got into the car and headed out. My son asked if he and Lizzy could watch a movie tonight at our house, since Liz's mom was out with her friends. I thought, ""yeah friends alright, she is probably at some sleazy hotel with 3 guys she picked up at the bar and getting her brains fucked out to get back at me from something I did not do""...but that is Sandy, I knew it when I first met her and have put up with it because she is an amazing slut...did I mention that I was number 5 in a train that fucked her on the night I met her? That is for another story...</p><p>Lizzy said she'd like to come instead of sitting home alone...I thought to myself ""I know I sure would like to cum...hmmm"". I could not stop thinking about this sexy 10 year old since I had accidently walked in on her at Sandy's house as she got out of the shower one morning when I stayed over. God, what I would do that perfect naked body...</p><p>When we got home, I asked if anyone needed something to drink. They said yes, so I headed to the kitchen. As I poured them Kool-Aid, I reached for the liquor cabinet and got some vodka to add a little something to Lizzy's drink. This was an opportunity I could not pass up, I had big plans for tonight...</p><p>I delivered the drinks and started the movie. I ""accidently"" slipped in a porno and walked out as the opening credits rolled. I returned in a half hour to see both of their eyes glued to the screen and Lizzy was definitely tipsy. The porno was showing a woman getting gangbanged by 20 guys, and my son had taken advantage of a crush that Liz had on him because he had her pulled close to him and his hand down her panties rubbing her pussy.</p><p>My son was startled and started to withdraw his hand, but I shook my head and nodded my approval. I sat down right next to Liz, but she was so out of it that she didn't even moved over to make room...she was just purring like a kitten enjoying her first finger fucking. I noticed her legs starting to open up and her hand making it's way to his dick.</p><p>I asked Lizzy if she was doing OK, which she said yes but that she felt a little wierd and was getting hot. I told her that she needed to cool down some, so I suggested she remove her blouse. She thought it was a good idea, I quickly jumped to help her out. When my hand 'accidently"" touched her breast, she lost any control she had left in her...here she is, 10 years old with two guys that have a finger in her pussy and hand on her breast. The vodka had definitely taken effect, she was charged up and grinding her pussy in Brent's hand. I guess they learn young.</p><p>We got Lizzy fully naked, sprawled out on the couch, ready for anything. With Brent kissing her, it was my turn with her pussy. I dove in and started to eat her out. God did she smell and taste so good.</p><p>I licked her pussy a little more to make sure it was nice and wet, then I made my way up toward her face with Brent and we both planted a deep kiss into her mouth. As she kissed back, I suprised her when pushed my dick into her tight pussy. She tried to scream out, but she only screamed into our mouths as we continued to kiss her.</p><p>I slowly started to pump in an out, not too deep...just enough to open up her pussy...this definitely was her first adult dick in her pussy. After a few minutes, I backed away and told my son to take my spot...his dick smaller and went right in.</p><p>With my son pumping away at her pussy, I positioned myself near her head so that I could kiss her small little mouth and rub her body. She was feeling new things, and living out the movie she had just watched. I looked up a the movie still playing, and the woman was getting a double penetraion with two cocks in her pussy...that looks like a good idea.</p><p>We moved to the floor, where I layed down and I had Liz sit on top of me in a reverse cowgirl position so that her pussy was in full view of Brent. I stuck my dick into her pussy and had Brent also stick his in. We pumped in and out of Lizzy in a rhythm...it was unreal and Brent must have thought so too. All of a sudden, Brent started to cum...shooting his load deep into her pussy.</p><p>She moaned as his dick jerked and the warm cum filled her up, I could feel the warm cum dripping on my dick. When my son pulled out, I started to pump. My dick slid in and out so easy, the fresh warm cum as lube. I layed her down on her back to give her a break, she was completely wiped out from the hard double fucking she just endured...but this was not going to be much of a break, my dick was hard and her pussy was finally ready for a good fucking...</p><p>I fucked her hard, thinking of her mom getting nailed the same way at that very moment by some well hung stud. It pissed me off and I took it out on Lizzy's small pussy. I held onto her small hips, pulling her toward me like a doll. My dick just plunged in and out, her pussy becoming sloppy from all the cum was leaking out.</p><p>I put her face down with her ass high in the air and fucked her from behind for a while until it was raw, then I started to feel bad that I was punishing Lizzy for her mom being a slut. I layed Liz on her back again, she was nearly unconscious from the pounding she just took. I gently fucked her and kissed her softly....then unloaded a massive cum explosion into her pussy.</p><p>It was unbelievable.</p><p>I pulled out and Lizzy just layed there on the floor. My son was sitting in the chair, watching the end of the movie with his dick in his hand. I told him to not waste the hand-on and to fuck Lizzy again, which he did....and I did too about 15 minutes later, after I licked all of the cum out of her destroyed pussy. I don't think I had ever been so horny before.</p><p>Lizzy must have had a good time too. She never told Sandy or anyone else, and she comes over once a week for movie night. Stay tuned for my next story because she may not have told anyone, but I did...and they all love fucking this 10 year old as much I do.</p><p><i>To Be Continued...</i></p>"
723,"Mommy's Boyfriend Has Suprise For Lizzy, Part 2",Big John,x_atc200x@yahoo.com,"['Mg', 'MMMMg', 'gang']",,2012-04-22T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I could not believe that Lizzy did not turn my son Brent and I in for what we did to her a few weeks before at our first ""movie night"" after the basketball game. Now ""movie night"" was a regular event and her mom, my girlfriend, encourged it...although little did she know what was going on, because all she cared about was that she did not need a babysitter and she could go out to with friends, to cheat on me.</p><p>The last few ""movie nights"" were not like the first one where Brent and I tag teamed this sweet little 10 year old, it was just me and she was turning into a real slut like her mom. She was having fun doing these new things, and she always came up to me at the basketball game to make sure ""movie night"" was still on.</p><p>When she came up to me tonight before the game to ask, I was with some of the dads from the basketball team who are friends of mine. It must have been something with how she said it or they knew that Brent was going to hang out with his friends after the game, but the dads gave me a puzzled look because it was odd for me to be hanging out with my girlfriend's daughter without her or my son around.</p><p>These 4 guys were close friends of mine, so I knew that I could trust them with this secret that I just could not keep to myself. As I quietly told them what had been happening, they could not believe that I would do that to a 10 year old and seemed somewhat disgusted, but they wanted enough details that I could tell they may want to get in on the action. I posed it to them, and they did not hesitate to agree. Fucking the same lady for the last 15-20 years must be getting old for them and this is so wrong that it's not really cheating.</p><p>When I saw Lizzy at halftime, I told her that some of my friends were coming over for ""movie night' tonight and asked her if that would bother her. When she asked ""will I get to do those fun things with them too?"", I knew this was going to be an incredible night and that school uniform she had on was going to scattered all over the floor.</p><p>After the game, Lizzy got into the front seat and put her seatbelt on. As we drove, I rubbed her thigh just below her skirt and eventually moved my way up her leg to her pussy. When I pulled her panties to the side to dip my finger into her tight hole, she was already wet and started to grind her pussy onto my finger.</p><p>Without warning, Lizzy unbuckled her seatbelt and jumped across the seat at me to plant a kiss on my lips. We were both very charged up and she was grabbing at my dick...I could not unzip my pants fast enough...when I did, my hard dick just sprang free.</p><p>Because Lizzy was so small, she could easily fit between me and the steering wheel, so I spun her around and placed her on my lap like I was teaching her to drive and stuck my dick into her wet 10 year old pussy. I tried to concentrate on the road and not swerve to much, how would I explain this to officer? Lizzy held onto the steering wheel and used it to move up and down on my dick. I shot my cum deep into her young pussy as we pulled into my garage.</p><p>As we went into the house, my 4 friends began to arrive and knocked on the door. I let them in an we went into the living room, where Lizzy was getting the movie going. They sat down on the couch and love seat. Bill noticed that Lizzy's hair was messed up and skirt was crooked, so asked ""did we already miss the fun?"". I told him that there would be plenty of fun to go around, and I had just gotten her warmed up for her big night. I went to get beers.</p><p>When I walked back into the living room, the gangbang porno was going and Lizzy was sitting between Bill and Dave, just like the girl in the movie. Whatever the girl did on screen, Lizzy followed. Soon Bill and Dave had their pants off and Lizzy was naked, taking turns sucking their huge adult dicks. Jeff and Jack made their way over to the couch so they could get into the action. Jeff was the first one to stick his dick in her wet pussy.</p><p>One after another, they took turns with each of Lizzy's holes and soon they were giving her a DP too. I quietly slipped away and grabbed my digital camera, as I could not let a sight like this go to waste....a cute little 10 year old girl, blonde hair, big blue eyes, a dick in her ass, a dick in her pussy, and two dicks in her face being sucked.</p><p>The fucking went on for what seemed like hours, and then the cumming started. I told the guys they could only cum in her pussy, because she likes the feeling of the dicks pumping and jerking and she does not like cum on her face. I knew they would not object, hell they started off the fucking tonight with my cum as lube in Lizzy's pussy.</p><p>One after another they shot cum up her young 10 year old pussy. Her pussy was becoming a sloppy mess, but she had a huge smile on her face. When she stood up, it seemed like a gallon of cum ran down her legs. The guys cleaned up and left pretty quickly, as most of them would have to come up with some clever story to tell their wives where they had been.</p><p>Lizzy got cleaned up too, and she looked worn out from all of the fucking she had endured tonight from the 4 adult men. I took her home to my girlfriend's house. When Sandy opened the door, she looked just as worn out as Lizzy and smelled just like sex and cum...she must have had a big night too. Like mother, like daughter I guess.</p>"
724,"Mommy's Boyfriend Has Suprise For Lizzy, Part 3",Big John,x_atc200x@yahoo.com,['Mgg'],,2012-04-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>For the last few months, Lizzy has continued to come over to my house more and more. She has even started to bring some of her friends over. My favorite is Jenny, a cute little redhead.</p><p>The first time that Lizzy showed up with Jenny, I was in the backyard mowing the grass. I happened to glance at the fence gate, and there were the two preteens...staring at me. I knew Lizzy must have told Jenny something about ""movie night"", but maybe I was just being paranoid...</p><p>I shut off the mower and walked over to the girls to see what they wanted. They were giggling, and asked if they could use my pool. It was a hot day and two scantily clad little girls in my private backyard would not bother me one bit.</p><p>I told them they could use the bathroom in the house to change into their swimsuits, so they went into the house. When they did not come out for a long time, I decided that I should go check on them.</p><p>When I walked into the living room, my dick jumped to attention. The girls were sitting on the couch and both had their swimsuits on, but Lizzy must have wanted to show Jenny one of the ""movie night"" pornos and they were watching it...both of them massaging their pussies over the swimsuits.</p><p>I just stood at the doorway, trying not interrupt...so far, so good. I could hear Lizzy telling Jenny about some of the things going on in the scene and what it felt like when my friends and I did it to her. Jenny was like ""they all put their thingies in there, then someone licked it?.</p><p>Lizzy continue to describe the sensations she felt when I licked her pussy, and she asked Jenny if she wanted her to show her. Jenny was unsure, but with all of the sex talk and the movie on screen, she was very curious to know what it was like.</p><p>In a way that only a 10 year old could matter of factly do it, Lizzy leaned over to Jenny and started the step by step of how it's done. ""First I kiss you like this to get you excited down there"", as Lizzy gave Jenny a long loving kiss on the lips.</p><p>""As I am kissing you, then I put my hand down here get it ready"", she whispered as her hand slowly made it's way down Jenny's body and into her swimsuit bottoms. I could tell when Lizzy's finger went into her pussy because Jenny's body tensed up and she let out a moan.</p><p>Lizzy got up and knelt in front of Jenny, ""Now lift up your butt and let's pull these off'. After the swimsuit bottoms got past Jenny's ankles, Lizzy tossed them aside and slowly spread Jenny's legs. Her head disappeared into Jenny's lap and she let out an ""Ooohhhh..."".</p><p>Lizzy licked for a while, then made her way back up to Jenny's face for a kiss. Jenny eagerly kissed Lizzy mouth to taste her own pussy juice, and I saw her hand disappear into Lizzy's swimsuit. Lizzy's hand went down to Jenny pussy and they fingered each other as they continued to kiss.</p><p>From where I was standing, I had a perfect view of Lizzy's fingers in Jenny's pussy. She was a little older than Lizzy, maybe 12, so her orange pubic hair had started to grow in. Lizzy's tiny little fingers were rubbing up and down, almost so fast that it was a blur. I could not take it any more and I knew that if I let these little girls cum on their own, they wouldn't want anything to do with me.</p><p>I quietly crept over to Lizzy and started rub her back. She slowly backed away from Jenny and said ""I was wondering how long it would take for you to join us. I saw you standing there. Will you stick your thingie down here to show Jenny how it feels"" pointing at Jenny's pussy, which was still occupied by Lizzy's hand and was clearly wet from her eating it out before. Jenny looked scared and stared at me.</p><p>I pulled off my shorts and Jenny stared at my adult dick, a look of terror in her eyes. I sat on the couch next to Jenny, then I pulled her on top of me, with her back to me and her pussy right at my dick. I reached around Jenny and pulled her toward me, locking my arms softly, but firmly around her.</p><p>I told Lizzy to put my dick into Jenny's pussy.</p><p>Lizzy must have thought that I was going to leave her out of the fun, because a huge smile went across her face and jumped up giggling with happiness. I could not see what was going on, but I could feel Lizzy's hand grab my dick and start to stroke it. Soon it was being guided toward Jenny's pussy...I could feel Jenny shiver when the tip arrived and Lizzy pressed it against her pussy lips.</p><p>With both of Lizzy's hands gripping my dick and me holding Jenny in position, I bucked my hips upward and the tip of my dick plunged into Jenny's pussy. Jenny let out a scream as I thrust the rest in...I had to hold onto her tight so she would not squirm away. I continue to buck my hip up and down, and soon I could feel Jenny's pussy pushing back on me...grinding away on my dick. I fucked the 12 year old pussy hard.</p><p>I wondered what Lizzy was doing, so I peeked over Jenny's should and saw Lizzy between Jenny's legs. In between my thrusts, Lizzy was licking Jenny's clitty. This was driving Jenny toward an explosive orgasm and the salvia dripping down was an awesome lubricant for me. Jenny and I came together, it was unreal.</p><p>As my dick pulled out of Jenny's pussy, Lizzy's mouth went right to it and sucked up all of the cum. When she was done there, she went back to Jenny's pussy and licked the cum filled pussy. What a girl!</p><p>I could not let Lizzy go home without cumming, so I rolled Jenny off of me onto the couch and I had Lizzy take my spot on the couch. I spread Lizzy's legs and started to eat her out.</p><p>I could hear some noise and feel some movement up near Lizzy's head, so I looked up and there was Jenny...facing me and bending over so that her pussy was over Lizzy face...my cum was dripping out of her pussy and Lizzy was licking it up. This had quite an effect on me, as my dick instantly got rock hard again. I got up and stuck it into Lizzy's pussy. God it was wet and felt good!</p><p>As I pumped in and out of the 10 year old pussy, I leaned forward toward Jenny and gave her a deep kiss. I could tell that this 12 year old was not too experienced because her kiss was awkard. Before today, she may not have kissed a boy...in an instant, she became a little slut with a cum filled pussy.</p><p>I gently grabbed Jenny's head and pushed her down toward Lizzy's pussy. Jenny licked Lizzy's clitty as I pumped. Lizzy let out a scream as her orgasm exploded, and for the first time in my life saw a pussy squirt. It gushed all over me and into Jenny's face. Not too long after, I pulled out and squirted cum into Jenny's face too.</p><p>After we all got cleaned up, we went out to the pool for a swim. Around 4:00pm, Lizzy's mom showed up and wanted me to go inside. We left the girls to tan in the sun and went into the house. I could tell that Sandy was high, nothing new, and when she got high, it usually meant she took some guys home to fuck, also nothing new. I have always been OK with it, and now for sure because I keep Sandy around for access to Lizzy.</p><p>Sandy told me how she was fucking a guy this afternoon at her apartment and he made lewd comments about Lizzy's pictures...how sexy she was and he would give Sandy money and drugs in exchange for sex with Lizzy. She was low on money and needed drugs, but really bothered that she'd even consider it. She certainly did not expect my advice...</p><p><i>To Be Continued...</i></p>"
725,"Mommy's Boyfriend Has Suprise For Lizzy, Part 4",Big John,x_atc200x@yahoo.com,['MMFg'],,2012-05-03T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>When Sandy asked my thoughts about her allowing guys to have sex with Lizzy in exchange for money and drugs, I was a little jeolous but could not believe my luck. I told her that Lizzy would understand and that I would talk to her....help her get comfortable with it...maybe even break her in, if she'd like. I also told her that she could probably get even more money if she made movies of the sessions.</p><p>Sandy threw herself at me, so happy that I was not disgusted or mad at her for the idea, and happier yet that I had thought of a way to make more money. I told her that I had an idea for how get started.</p><p>Later that night, I had Sandy and Lizzy over for a ""movie night"". I had pulled Lizzy aside earlier and warned her that tonight would be different and her mom would be involved. She was surprised, but it did not bother her. When they arrived, they both were suprised to see my friend Mike there. Lizzy was suprised to see Mr. Mike, who was her 5th grade music teach. Sandy knew of him by reputation...he had an 11 inch dick as thick as a Coke can and there were rumors about things he did with girls in his class.</p><p>I started the movie and we all sat on the couch...4 people is a little crowded, but that is what I wanted. It was Lizzy on the left end, then me, her mom, then Mike on the other end. The movie had a softcore start, but soon got into some hardcore action.</p><p>As the movie got going, I place my hands in both of the girl's laps and gently rubbed their pussies. Sandy wore a skirt with no panties, so it was easy access to her pussy. I moved my hand to dip my finger in and was suprised to find Mike's hand already there...I looked over and Sandy had her hand on Mike's crotch...the bulge in his pants huge!</p><p>As Sandy rubbed Mike's cock, she leaned over to me, and we kissed. As we finished our passionate kiss, Sandy peeked over toward Lizzy and saw my hand furiously rubbing Lizzy's pussy. I looked over at Mike and he was staring over at my hand on Lizzy's pussy too.</p><p>Sandy gave me a smile of approval, but she was shocked at what I did next. I took Lizzy's hand, guided her up off of the couch, and in front of her mother...then I spread open Sandy's legs and pushed Lizzy's head down into her lap. I gave Sandy another deep kiss, and drove Lizzy's head into her pussy...she sighed into my mouth.</p><p>Almost on queue, Mike and I stood up and took off our pants at the same time. Our dicks both were rock hard, but his was monsterous next to mine. We sat back down on each side of Sandy and each of her hands went to a dick to stroke us, but she clearly had more interest in Mike's big cock...it was a new toy to her.</p><p>During this whole time, Lizzy still in Sandy's lap slurping away at her mom's pussy. I could tell that Sandy was in heaven, but Mike disappointed her when he got up and kneeled behind Lizzy. He was clearly interested in tapping into his 10 year old student's pussy. As he pulled Lizzy away from Sandy's pussy, I decided that I would keep Sandy busy so that Mike could have some fun with Lizzy.</p><p>With Lizzy standing in front of Mike, he pulled her shirt off over her head, then unbutton her pants and slid them to the floor. Lizzy was unbelievably cute, just standing there in her Minnie Mouse panties. It is ironic that she was wearing those panites, because when I invited Mike over he told me how Lizzy would cross and uncross her legs in class and he could see Minnie Mouse up her skirt. Minnie Mouse was quickly the next to slide to the floor and Mike picked Lizzy up to bring her face to his...her 50 pounds were nothing for Mike to lift and her 48 inch height was so tiny compared to his 11 inch cock.</p><p>He held her above his cock while he planted a soft kiss on her mouth, then he gently lowered her tight pussy onto his dick. As he lowered her down, she just seem to hover there because his dick would not go into her pussy...then BOOM! Lizzy screamed out ""Oh my god Mr. Mike!!"" as the huge head burst through passed her pussy lips and almost all 11 inches went up inside her. Mike pumped her up and down for a few minutes, then he walked backwards to the couch and sat down...his dick deep in his new little slut the whole time.</p><p>As Lizzy bounced up and down on Mr. Mike's dick, I could not stop thinking about her ass. I pulled out of her mom and walked behind Lizzy, jamming my dick that was wet with Sandy's pussy juice into Lizzy's ass as Mike fucked her pussy. She let out another scream and her small 10 year old hands gripped the back of the couch. Sandy moved next to her, stroking her hair gently and reassuring her that it would be OK. Mike and I fuck her holes without mercy.</p><p>While Mike remained on the couch, we flipped Lizzy over to a reverse cowgirl position...I think Mike was going for her ass, but ended up in her pussy. That did not stop me, and I jammed my dicked her pussy too...Lizzy let out another loud scream as these two adult dicks ripped apart her pussy. She was our little fuck doll and we loved it.</p><p>After a while, I sat on the couch next to Mike...he picked her up and passed her over to me. I lowered her onto my dick. Before Mike get on top to stick his dick into Lizzy, Sandy jumped in and started to lick her pussy. Mike went behind Sandy and started to fuck her doggy style. He watched his student's face intently...he had seen her sweet face so many times in class but he thought he'd only see her like this in his dreams.</p><p>With Sandy licking Lizzy's clitty, I felt her little body shaking as an orgasm was building up inside of her... then every muscle in her body tensed as she came...her pussy clenched onto my dick and she squirted into her mom's mouth. I could not wait any longer, so I pulled my dick out and shot my load into Sandy's mouth too. Mike pulled out of Sandy's pussy and walked over to Lizzy and started to face fuck her. He came hard into her throat as she looked up at him with her 10 year old puppy dog eyes...she started to gag and cough up his cum, but he leaned in and kissed it back into her mouth until she swallowed it all. She had earned an A from him tonight.</p><p>We all collasped onto the couch, exhausted....then the door bell rang. The 10 other school teachers that I had emailed earlier in the day were here. This was going to be a long night for the girls, I got out the camera...</p>"
726,"Mommy's Boyfriend Has Suprise For Lizzy, Part 5",Big John,x_atc200x@yahoo.com,['MMM/g'],,2012-08-13T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I answered the door and let in all 10 of the school teachers. They were on the way home from a strip club for a bachelor party when I called my friend Paul, the elementary school principal. It sounded like he did not have to do too much convincing when he told them that I had a strip show all lined up at my house. My girlfriend Sandy was always flirty with the teachers during parent-teacher conferences, so I am sure they were eager to see her tits and pussy.</p><p>When they walked into the Living Room, the room smelled like sweat and cum, and they immediately knew that this was going to be their lucky night. I told them to get comfortable and the show would start soon.</p><p>I dimmed the lights and turned up the music...I paraded Sandy out to the guys. They hooted and hollered as she walked into the room, completely naked and with a huge dildo in her hand. The guys sitting on the couch moved over to make a place for her to sit. She sat down, spread her legs, spread her pussy lips with her left hand, put the tip of the dildo at opening of her pussy with her right hand, and gently pushed it in. With all of the cum she received earlier in the day, her pussy was still was sloppy wet and the dildo went in easily. She grabbed the dildo with both hands, and started to fuck herself.</p><p>Sandy continued to put on her show and then got up to straddle Paul. She reached down with one hand and rubbed his cock through his jeans...her other hand grabbed his hand and guided his fingers to her sloppy pussy. His fingers disappearred deep into her. The guys stared and some started to rub their cocks through their jeans. The action was starting to get really wild as more guys joined in fingering my girlfriend.</p><p>Soon, pants were unzipped and dicks were hanging out. Sandy started to kiss and suck any cock near her, and it was not long before before she was getting fucked one after another. After Paul pulled out of Sandy, I told him that I had a surprise for him, so we quietly ducked out of the room and he followed me upstairs.</p><p>He was confused when we stopped at Lizzy's room, and even more surprised when I opened the door to show him Lizzy laying naked on the bed with her legs spread and her hairless pussy wide open pointed toward us. He was in shock and was stuck at the door, so I walked in, pulled my dick out, mounted Lizzy's small 10 year old frame and started fucking her pussy. With all of the cum she had received earlier in the night, my dick plunged right in and it made a slurping sound. It felt really good.</p><p>After a few minutes of Lizzy moaning and screaming from the pussy pounding I was giving her, I pulled out and waived Paul in. His 11"" dick was rock hard as stood at the door, but he didn't seem too sure about fucking one of his students. Lizzy got out of bed, walked over to Paul, grabbed his huge thick dick, and started jerking it like a pro. ""I have always wanted your big dick in me Mr. Jones, please give it to me"".</p><p>With that, Paul could not take any more. He picked up the 50 pound girl, she wrapped her arms around his neck, he reached down and guided his dick into her little pussy. He grabbed her small hips and began to lift her up and down. She gave him kiss, he jammed his tounge into her tiny mouth. I could tell that he was living out his fantasy. He walked to the bed and fell backward onto it, as he expertly spun her around so her back faced him, lifted her up, and lowered her tiny ass down onto his dick.</p><p>Lizzy wimpered. The sight of Lizzy's little ass with Paul's monsterous dick in it was amazing, and her pussy seemed to be calling to me. As I walked up with my 9"" dick in my hand, Lizzy gave me a sad puppy dog look and mouthed ""please don't..."". That just made me more determined and I jammed my 9"" dick in her pussy. She let out a scream, but I muffled it with my mouth as I kissed her. I could taste dried cum on her lips from earlier. I looked into her eyes and they rolled back in her head as I pushed my dick deep.</p><p>As I pumped in and out, I could feel Paul's huge dick in her ass. I timed my rhythm to line up with his, and soon the 10 year old girl had 20"" of dick pumping in an out of her at the same time. I thought we were going to tear her apart, and from her screams. Lizzy did too. As we fucked her, I notice the outline of my dick bulging from her stomach as we pumped. I reached down and pushed on her tummy, and I could feel the head of my dick plowing through her organs.</p><p>I heard a noise behind me and I saw Mr. Sanders, Lizzy's 4th grade teacher standing at the door. I always thought he might be gay, so I wondered if his 10"" hard dick in his hand was from seeing Lizzy like this or from looking at my ass. He must have heard Lizzy scream and came to investigate. Before I knew it, Mr. Sanders was behind me and he placed both hands on my shoulders. I did not have time to pull out of Lizzy, so I was I braced myself for a cock in my ass.</p><p>Surprisingly, he slipped his dick into Lizzy between Paul and I...joining my dick in her pussy...stretching her even more open. I could feel Mr. Sanders cock under my balls and his pelvis crash into my ass cheeks with each thrust. All three of us pounded her mercilessly and she looked like she was going to pass out from the pain of 30"" of dick in her at once. Mr. Sanders gripped my shoulders tight and I could feel his hot cum ooze into Lizzy's pussy and drown my cock. He pulled out and got on the bed with Lizzy in a 69 position, with his dripping dick on her face and his face in her pussy. As he licked her clit, I could swear his tounge touched my cock.</p><p>Paul and I continued to fuck Lizzy. Her pussy was loose and wet from Mr. Sander cum, and the cum must have dripped onto her asshole because Paul picked up his pace. Paul let out a loud groan as he came in Lizzy's ass, I could feel his cock jerk as he orgasmed and that pushed me to my limit so I came in her small pussy. When we pulled out of Lizzy, about a gallon of hot cum started to pour out. Mr. Sanders looked like he was plugging a leaky dike, he had fingers in each hole and licked up as much cum as he could.</p><p>More of the teachers from downstairs started to show up at the bedroom door, and there dicks got harder when they saw their student...I am expecting Lizzy to make Honor Roll this year....</p>"
727,"Sister's Indeed, Part 1",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['fg', 'inc']",,2012-11-02T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Bri and Andi are very close sisters. They always have been especially since they are only one year apart. Bri is now 14 and Andi is 13. They both have their mother's sexy black hair and her slim figure although Andi is more athletic than her older sister and her body is tighter.</p><p>Andi woke up before his sister today and was looking at her sister in the bed. Their parents have tried separating the two of them for years. They both have their own rooms but they sleep together almost every night. She was admiring her big sisters body. She was wearing her usual garb which was a t-shirt with sexy panties underneath. Their Daddy always got upset when he would catch them wearing such sexy panties, but they both loved it very much. They would sneak into their Mom's dresser to steal ones from her so she would take them shopping to buy their own. Andi reached over and caressed her big sister's nipples through her tight shirt which were visible. She pinched and squeezed them making them stand up one by one. Bri began to breath faster getting aroused by what her sister was doing to her. </p><p>Bri rolled over on her back giving Andi more access to her body. Andi pulled the sheet off her to see her body better. She crawled up her body positioning herself between her legs working her way towards her pussy. Andi positioned herself then pulled her panties over to the side and started rubbing her pussy making her squirm and a moan escaped her lips. Andi leaned in and sucked her pussy running her tongue up and down her slit teasing her clit as she want up. She looked up and Bri was awake now smiling at her as she sucked her pussy. </p><p>""Good morning!"" Andi said realizing she was awake. Bri lifted her ass off the bed and Andi removed her panties giving her full access to the delicious pussy and ass of her sister. Once her panties were off Bri spread her legs as wide as she could giving Andi as much room as she wanted. Andi pushed her sister's legs back to her chest and began licking and sucking Bri's pussy madly. Her pussy was nearly bald. Bri hated pussy hair and frequently had brazillian waxes whenever her mom would take her. Andi sank her tongue as deep as she could making her gasp. She wrapped her hands around Andi's head pulling her in deeply. This was Bri's favorite way to wake up. Bri was breathing hard now panting and gasping as her sister assaulted her teenage pussy. It was clear that Andi wanted her sister to cum. She reached up and sank two fingers into her sister's pussy making her groan with pleasure. </p><p>""Shhh"" Andi said. ""Don't want Mom to walk in on us like this do you?"" </p><p>She smiled and returned to fingering her sister's twat. Bri was close to cumming now. She had her feet on both sides of Andi's body grinding her hot pussy all over her face. Then she came squeezing Andi's face between her thighs pushing a pillow over her face to quiet the screams. Andi kept licking and sucking her sister's pussy sucking all of the hot juice from her pussy. She removed her fingers and put them in Bri's panting mouth. Her sister sucked them into her mouth enjoying the sweet taste. She liked the way her pussy tasted but she loved the taste of Andi's young clean pussy even more. </p><p>After she recovered, Bri sat up in the bed and pulled Andi off the bed heading to the bathroom. Andi knew what this meant and she quickly grabbed her now favorite bathroom toy off the bed as she followed her. It was a large 7 inch black dildo. The girls have used the toy on themselves a lot and although Andi was officially not a virgin any more the only person who has fucked her was her big sister. She took her virginity at 11yo by her own request.</p><p>With both of them in the bathroom Bri closed the door and locked it. It was the only room in their area that had a lock. She walked over to her sister and coaxed her up on the counter. She already removed her panties and was just in a night shirt. She pulled her shirt over her head and tossed it on the floor leaving her naked. She kissed her and sank her tongue deep in Andi's waiting mouth. They both loved kissing so much. Sometimes when everyone was gone, they would lay on the couch in front of the TV and make out for hours taking breaks only for liquids. She moved down her body and sucked first one nipple then another until they were aching and were pointing straight up. </p><p>Andi leaned back on her hands and put her feet on the counter spreading her pussy open for her beautiful sister. Bri moved down and sucked on her huge clit making her moan with pleasure. Andi had a big clit for her age. She loved it because it always made her feel really good when she played with it at night and it always made her cum really fast if she wanted too. Bri grabbed the dildo and wet in in her mouth sucking it like her sister was feeling it like a blow job. Once it was wet she rubbed it on her wet pussy mixing it with her own juices. She rubbed it on her clitty and then went most of the way inside her tiny pussy making her moan. </p><p>""Shhh, remember this room is way loud."" Andi nodded and tugged on her lip to hold back from groaning too loudly. </p><p>Bri started fucking Andi with the toy harder now. She knew her sister needed to cum so she fucked the cock in and out of her as fast as she could. Andi started breathing really hard lifting her ass off the counter fucking back with every stroke grunting quietly every time. All of the sudden she exploded reaching down and shoving the dick as far into herself as they could grinding on it trying not to make much noise. After a few minutes she calmed down and Bri came back up and started kissing her deeply again. This time Andi attacked her tongue loving the taste of her own pussy.</p><p>OK we'd better take a shower and get ready. Mom said we are going somewhere today.</p><p>End of Part 1</p>"
728,My Roommates Daughter,Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mg', 'gg', 'les', 'anal', 'inc']",This story is from actual people in my past. The events never happened. I was too straight then to act on my fantasies as I am still now. But they can't get you for thinking about it. This is the story is what I always wished to happen.,2012-11-04T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I was young and broke. I always needed room mates because I didn't make much money at the time. I kicked out a room mate one time because he kept smoking up his rent money. I knew a guy at work who was having wife issues and he wanted to move in with me and split the rent. </p><p>It was cool because he smoked pot as did I at the time. I knew he had a wife and step daughter. I had met them several times. There was only one problem. His daughter was getting hot. She was named Tara and she was about 12 years old. She had long black hair that reached about halfway down her back. Her mom was Filipino and I'm not sure about the dad. She was about 5'2"" and maybe 100 lbs soaking wet with a really nice ass and smallish breasts. </p><p>Tara came over to the apartment frequently. She was really cute and really flirtatious when her dad wasn't there. Her dad and I while we worked in the same place we had different days off. We did that intentionally so that we had time to ourselves. The apartment complex had a swimming pool that she took advantage of whenever she could. It was summertime and she was at our place weeks at a time. </p><p>One time I remember she was over and it was my day off. Her dad was already at work and I wandered out of my bedroom sporting a morning hard on. Tara was on the couch and came running. ""Jeff, Jeff! Your up! Can we go out to the pool?"" she said screaming running up to me. Her eyes went straight to my cock as she could see it tenting out my boxers. ""Wow!"" she said staring at my cock. </p><p>""Let me wake up first Tara."" I said as I squeezed past her to go to the bathroom. I brushed up against her and rubbed my cock against her. I turned around to close the door and she was giving me an impish look. I took a piss and got rid of my morning hard on, brushed my teeth and came back out. Tara had changed into a bikini. I never saw this one before. It was hot pink and very skimpy. It wasn't a thong but it was pretty close. </p><p>I went in the living room where she was looking at me and sat down and lit a joint. I handed it to her. She shook her head and crumpled up her nose at me. </p><p>""You know I hate the smell of that shit!"" she said and went in the kitchen. I noticed her ass in her bikini. It was nice. She turned around and caught me staring at her ass and giggled. She grabbed a soda and came back to the room and sat next to me on the couch. </p><p>""So will you go to the pool with me? Daddy says I can't go alone."" she said.</p><p>""Sure"" I said and we went to the pool and I grabbed a beer. We were at the pool for a while and she came out and laid in the chair next to me. </p><p>""Jeff!"" she said. I turned and looked at her. She was staring at my crotch again. ""Why was your thing so big this morning? Did you have a good dream?""</p><p>""No I wake up every morning with a hard on."" I said.</p><p>""It looked so big!"" she said still looking at my crotch.</p><p>Talking to her about it made my cock stir. That and her staring at my cock gave me a boner in no time. ""Oh wow it's getting big again."" she smiled.</p><p>""Yeah that happens when a pretty girl is flirting with me."" I winked. </p><p>She swam off and dove down showing her ass in the water nicely. </p><p>""Oh yeah."" I thought to myself. ""This is gonna be trouble.""</p><p>We finished swimming and came back into the house. Tara ran off to the shower and I grabbed another beer. I sat there in my wet swimming trunks thinking about Tara naked in the shower. I needed to go change and I walked past the bathroom door. </p><p>The door was open and I peeked inside. I could see her naked in the shower thru the glass doors. She looked awesome. She had a nice tan with good tan lines highlighting the best parts. Her tits were just starting to develop. She was all soapy and her hands up washing her hair. I cleared my throat and she turned around unashamed looking me in the eye.</p><p>""You should really close the door Tara."" I said closing the door.</p><p>""Wait!"" she said. I stopped and looked back inside. She opened the door and said, ""I like the door open."" She stood there dripping wet showing me her bald pussy. I looked at her body and before I knew it I was fully hard again...</p><p>""I better get out of here before I get us both in trouble."" I closed the door and went to my room to change.</p><p>I closed the door and dropped my wet trunks and grabbed a towel off the bed to dry off. Tara knocked twice and opened the door. She was wrapped in a town holding it together in the back. She peeked in my room leaning against the door.</p><p>""Come on Jeff, I want to play with you."" Tara smiled rubbing her left foot against her other leg.</p><p>""Tara, you better go get dressed of something's going to happen."" I said dropping my towel exposing my hard on.</p><p>""Ohh cool!"" she squealed as she dropped her towel at the door and ran in the room. She closed the door and dropped right in front of me on her knees. staring at my cock. Now I don't have a huge cock. But I've never been turned down. My cock is seven inches long and pretty thick. I keep myself groomed shaving my pubes at least once a week. </p><p>""Can I touch it?"" she asked with her face about 5 inches from my member. ""Please?""</p><p>I knew there was no going back now. ""Sure"" I said. She squealed again grabbing my cock and rubbing her hands on it. She used both hands feeling it all over. </p><p>""Oh wow this is great! Can I suck it?"" she said looking at me with those eyes.</p><p>""Hell yeah!"" I said. ""Please do!"" She put the head in her mouth sucking off the pre cum that was all over the head. I was surprised that she went right after it like she did. I thought she was innocent but she knew exactly what she was doing. She started sucking my cock deeper and deeper in her mouth gagging when it hit her throat. She was looking at it and was determined to get it all down her throat. She went down again and again. I had my hand on the back of her head pulling her in more until I could feel her nose at the base of my cock. </p><p>""I'm gonna cum soon."" I said. I didn't want to scare her but she just started making full plunges all the way up and down my cock. I started cumming and she backed up a little pulling it out just enough to swallow. Seven jets of cum entered her mouth and she swallowed them all.</p><p>She looked up at me and said ""That was fun!. You're cock is great and your cum tastes so good!""</p><p>I was a little out of breath. ""So where did you learn that?"" I asked.</p><p>""Oh I have my sources"" she mewed as she continued stroking my member. </p><p>""Who?"" I asked again.</p><p>""Do you promise not to tell?"" she asked as she teased my cock again with her tongue.</p><p>""I promise."" I said.</p><p>""My Daddy!"" she said smiling. ""We've been fucking for years!""</p><p>""You've fucked your Dad?"" I said amazed.</p><p>""Yeah, my mom divorces him because he was fooling around with another woman. But the other woman was me! He seduced me when I was 10 years old and we've been fucking since my eleventh birthday. Why does that turn you on?""</p><p>""Yeah, it does!"" I said again. She was still teasing my cock with her gentle licks. </p><p>""You're still hard!"" she said as she sucked my cock all the way down her throat again. ""Do you want me to suck you off again or will you fuck me in the ass?""</p><p>There was very little to consider. I mean I had already let her suck my cock and now she was asking me to fuck her in the ass ""Shit yeah!"" I said. But first I had to taste her pussy. I pulled her up to me and kissed her full on the lips. She kissed me back moaning.</p><p>""Mmmmmm. Do you like the taste of your cum too?"" she asked holding back a giggle. I kissed her deeper and she sucked my tongue deeper into her mouth. I picked her up and laid her down on the bed. I kissed her some more and slipped down her neck kissing my way down until I reached her tiny tits. They were delicious looking. Mostly nipple but they were capped on some perky tits. Her nips were bumpy and hard. I sucked one hard and she put her hand behind my head pulling me closer and moaning.</p><p>""Oh yeah."" She said ""Suck on my titties Jeff."" I kept sucking on them first one then the other. I reached down and played with her bald pussy sliding my middle finger up and down her soaking wet slit. She responded by spreading her legs further apart giving me better access. I moved down and went between her legs. I kissed her thighs down to her pussy stopping short. After making her squirm I went for it sucking her pussy lips into my mouth. </p><p>""Ohhhh"" She moaned as I stuck my tongue deep in her pussy. She pulled my head into her pussy. I licked her pussy diving down into her ass. I pushed her legs back until her knees met her shoulders spreading her completely open to me. I sank my tongue into her ass. ""Yeah. Suck my ass Jeff!"" she said twisting her head from side to side.</p><p>I turned her over and put her on her hands and knees in front of me. I bent back down and sucked her asshole back in my mouth and I rubbed her pussy underneath hitting her clit. Tara was pushing back to my tongue thrusts making me enter her as much as she could. I got up and positioned my super hard cock at the entrance of her asshole. I grabbed some pussy juice from her soaking pussy and rubbed it all over my cock. I pushed the head of my cock against her ass the first time I just bent it. I spit in my hand and rubbed it on the head of my cock and tried again. This time I entered her.</p><p>""Ahhh"" she cried as I entered her the first time. ""Oh Jeff, you are so big!""</p><p>I had just the head of my cock in her ass and she was gasping as she grabbed the sheets of the bed in front of her. I pushed another couple inches in her and started fucking her gently. </p><p>""Oh, Oh, OH!"" she continued to moan as I fucked her ass. She began pushing back to meet my thrusts and pretty soon I was all the way inside her. SHe was so tight. I knew I wouldn't last long. I started fucking her harder and she was fucking me back. </p><p>""Ah, Ah, oh yeah, oh, Ahhhhhh"" she moaned. ""I'm cumming! Fuck meeeeee!"" she cried as she came. Her ass was gripping my cock so tight when she did I came too filling her bowels with a flood of cum. </p><p>""Ohhhhh man! Your ass feels so damn good Tara!"" I said still fucking her with deep long strokes. </p><p>""Don't stop!"" she moaned. ""I'm cumming again!"" she cried. She was moaning really loudly now as I kept fucking her for all I was worth. I reached under her to massage her clit. As soon as I touched it she came again. ""Aieeeeeeee! uh, uh, uh, yeah fuck me Jeff!""</p><p>After she calmed down, she collapsed on my bed and turned onto her back to look at me. I stayed up on my knees looking down at her. We smiled at each other and she reached up and caressed my cock. ""That was cool!"" she said. </p><p>""Yeah"" I repeated. ""You like anal huh? Do you like it better than regular sex?""</p><p>""Dunno. I've never had regular sex. My Daddy said that I should save that for someone special."" She grinned at me. ""You're special!""</p><p>""Nah, I agree with Bud. If he never took your cherry I sure ain't going to.""</p><p>""That's ok, I still have other ways and like you said I do love anal. But I really like it when you fuck me in the ass!"" she said.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Two</h5><p>That night, her dad came home and we acted like nothing was unusual. Her dad and I smoked some pot, watched a movie as they cuddled on the couch. Knowing what I knew then I did notice they were cuddling pretty good. When they went to bed, early as usual, I wondered what was going on in the bedroom. So after a few I went outside and looked in the window. The heavy blackout curtains always left a little separation. The light was on so I was able to see them on the bed. Tara was sucking his cock while she was on her hands and knees at the lower end of the bed.</p><p>She sure was a practiced cock sucker. I was surprised that they were so brave to do it when I was not only home but also awake. I think Tara saw me in the window so I went back inside and returned to the TV. I started another movie and sparked another joint. About half an hour later Tara came out of the bedroom. The light was now off and she was sneaking out.</p><p>""Did you enjoy the show?"" she said as she bounced on the couch next to me. </p><p>""Sure!"" I said. ""I just wanted to check you're story. So you guys do that whenever you go to bed early?""</p><p>""No, not always. Sometimes he is just sleepy. But I was horny tonight."" She smiled at me. ""Do you want another blowjob?"" she asked grabbing my cock.</p><p>""No way, not with him in the house. You have to wait until tomorrow."" I was nervous. He was a good room mate and had great pot! ""Awww!"" she whined. ""Please?"" she continued squeezing my cock through my sweat pants.</p><p>""Tomorrow."" I said.</p><p>""OK party pooper"" she went back in the bathroom then went back in their bedroom smiling at me and a little wave.</p><p>""Man!"" I thought. ""What a fucking piece of ass!""</p><p>The next morning I woke up to Tara sucking my cock. I always felt that's the best way to wake up. I still do! The sheets on my bed were pulled all the way down. She was wearing a pair of panties and nothing else. She was between my legs sucking my cock all the way down. All I could see was her long black hair draped over my crotch and her head moving up and down. I put my hand on the top of her head and she stopped and pulled her hair out of the way to one side and looked at me as she continued sucking me. It felt so good. ""Can we do a sixty-nine?"" I asked. </p><p>""Sure!"" She said as she got off the bed and stood up. She wiggled her hips and slid her pink panties off and threw the at me playfully.</p><p>She climbed up my body and turned herself around placing her sweet pussy over my face then she lowered herself down and resumed sucking my hard cock. I spread her pussy open and began to feast. She moaned as soon as I started eating her out. </p><p>""Mmmmm"" she moaned. I was amazed. I always liked Tara and I thought she was really cute. One time she was walking around the apartment in her panties and a tight shirt and I was pretty stoned. I watched her walk always and her Dad noticed and said ""Watch out, that's my daughter."" I apologized and sparked a joint. He was pretty wasted too so I'm not sure he remembered it the next day. I never imagined her getting on top of me and sucking my cock like she was now. </p><p>I licked her from her tight ass to her pussy making her moan and squirm on me. She sucked my cock all the way down her throat. I was enjoying it so much. </p><p>""I'm cumming!"" I said. She increased her speed and played with my balls. ""Argh!"" I cried as I came hard. She gulped repeatedly as I spurted down her throat. </p><p>After I came I spread her legs a little wider and she sat up on my face. </p><p>""Hold on a sec"" she said as she spun herself around and put her knees on either side of my face and sat back down bringing her pussy down on my mouth. ""I wanna watch you eat my pussy"" she said playing with the titty bumps on her chest squeezing her nipples. ""Oh yeah Jeff. Eat my pussy!"" </p><p>Now I'm no expert but I didn't see a hymen. I spread her pussy wide and saw no barrier at all. ""I thought you said you still were cherry?"" I said as I continued to lap up her young pussy juice. </p><p>""I've never been fucked, but my cherry broke last year during a lesson in sex from my Daddy. He was fingering me and we got carried away!"" She said as she wrapped her fingers in my hair as I continued sucking on her clit. She came shoving her pussy deep on my face almost smothering me between her tiny thighs. She ground her pussy on my face sliding my mouth between her pussy and her ass and all around. ""Ah, ah, ah!"" she groaned until she dismounted my face and laid next to me. I kissed her deeply so she could taste herself on me and I could still taste my cum on her lips. </p><p>We laid there a while and she kissed me one more time and ran off to jump in the shower. I laid there thinking about what would happen if her Dad found out. I got up and joined Tara in the shower. I opened the glass door and admired her ass. Se had slim hips but a really nice bubble butt that looked great in jeans and short shorts, fantastic in her little bikini, but amazing when she was naked with her little tan lines. I got in and washed her back paying special attention to her ass. I got it nice and soapy teasing her ass with my middle finger scraping along her tiny asshole. She leaned back on my hand making me hard again. Tara reached back and felt my hard on and she looked over her shoulder smiling. I pulled up just behind her and she bent over a little and I pushed my hard cock in her ass. </p><p>""Oh yeah! Jeff please fuck my ass again."" She whined.</p><p>I pushed hard with my soapy cock getting almost 3/4 of my cock inside on the first thrust. ""Oh god! Yeah. So fucking big!"" She said as she steadied herself in the shower. Needed no more encouragement as I began fucking this little girl for all I was worth. With the added slippery of the soap I was fucking her with full deep strokes in no time. ""Oh yeah Tara, you are so tight!"" I said. She giggled and slammed back on my dick repeatedly. I pulled her long hair back in a mock pony tail with my right hand and was fucking her and I slapped her ass with the left. </p><p>""Mmmm."" She moaned ""again!"" I slapped her ass again and she moaned harder. So I slapped her ass every time I stroked in her and in a couple seconds she was moaning as hard as I was fucking her and then I came. </p><p>""Oh yeah baby fuck that cock!"" I said as I pulled her hair launching her ass back on my big cock and I pulled her with my left hand wrapped around her girlish hips on the left. ""Argh!"" I moaned as I ground my cock deeper in her ass as she ground it back on my dick. Tara was completely out of breath as I finished fucking her.</p><p>""Wow!"" She said. ""Don't tell Daddy but you are so much better at this than he is..."" She said as she turned around and kissed me again. ""I think he's too afraid of hurting me to fuck me as hard as you do."" </p><p>""That may be."" I said. ""You are his little baby, but to me you are just the sexiest thing I've ever fucked!""</p><p>""Really,"" she said amazed that I said that. </p><p>""Yeah! I've always loved looking at girls your age and imagined it would be this good, but many you are much better than I expected you to be babe."" She kissed me again and we finished showering. I dried off and went to my room and got dressed. Tara came out with a towel wrapped around her head and nothing else. </p><p>Chapter Three</p><p>""So can we go to the pool today?"" Se asked.</p><p>""Sure."" I said.</p><p>""Good! I want to introduce you to a friend. She said she would be at the pool today. Her name is Carrie Anne. She's Puerto Rican and really hot. I want to try to see if she's willing to join in. I really want to eat her pussy. I figured if she would join us I could do that.""</p><p>""You are so cool!"" I said. She smiled and winked at me and walked in their room. I went out and grabbed a beer from the fridge. I drank about half of it and she came out of her room with another bikini on. This one was bright yellow and was kinda small. ""Isn't that kind of small on you Tara?"" </p><p>""Yes!"" She said. It's from last year. I almost threw it out but I like the way it looks on me. What do you think?"" She said spinning around. It was really tight on her ass and it rode gently up her pussy with a nice camel toe. Then I looked up and it rode slightly and cut into her chest barely covering the bumps that were her tits. It looked really good on her and I figured not many people would be at the pool so why not?!?</p><p>""I think it looks sexy!"" I said.</p><p>""Really?"" She said as she ran into my arms and jumped up. I caught her without a problem and she kissed me al over my face. ""You really think I'm sexy."" She yelled in my arms.</p><p>""Yes indeed! I wouldn't have done anything otherwise.</p><p>""Oh, I thought you were just horny!"" She said. ""I never thought you thought I was sexy!""</p><p>We went out to the pool together. Tara had her towel wrapped around her waist and her hair in front of her covering her chest a little bit. When we grabbed a couple chairs by the pool, I saw another guy laying back with a beer and a chest with more beers next too him. Tara leaned over getting her chair situated and asked if it was ok to take off her towel. </p><p>""Sure!"" I said. ""Let's give the guy a show!""</p><p>She smiled and stood up removing her towel from her slim waist. The man at the pool was facing us but he work a pair of dark sunglasses. So we couldn't see if he was watching or not. She reached up and tied her long hair in a pony tail with her back to the man. Once she was finished, she turned around to face the man with her skimpy swimsuit. Her nipples were still barely covered and she was aroused so they were sticking thru the thin material of the top. I watched the man for a reaction and he adjusted himself in the lounge chair and took a deep breath never did he look away for a second. Yeah, he was watching her and he liked what he saw. </p><p>She smiled at him and walked over to the deep end of the pool near the man and turned away from him again. She pulled the bikini up a little more riding it in her ass a little bit more. She looked back at him over her shoulder and then jumped into the pool. I smiled at him and he stood up from his chair. He grabbed the cooler that was next to him and came towards me. His trunks did very little to hide the fact that he was very aroused. He placed the cooler next to me full of beer and said ""I have to go inside. You take these and have fun! ...and thank you!"" He said as he wobbled quickly off to his apartment obviously to jack off.</p><p>She came over and pulled herself up out and rested her elbows on the deck and said ""What did he say?""</p><p>""He said thank you and he beer was on him!""</p><p>Tara giggled and swam off again her ass coming out of the water occasionally as she swam and whenever she swam down in the water. </p><p>A while later her friend showed up at the pool, but she had someone with her. I figured Tara's plan would be scratched for sure. But the girl who was abut seventeen came over to me and Carrie Anne went over to Tara and got in the pool with her. </p><p>""So are you Tara's babysitter?"" She asked me. She was dressed in a blue halter top and a pair of super tight Daisy Duke shorts with 4 inch heels. She was really sexy with large DD cup tits. </p><p>""Yeah."" I said. </p><p>""Can you watch Carrie too? I have some shit to do and she said that you were nice and Tara told me that you were really strict on her so I figured you were ok."" I guess it was better that she didn't see Tara's swim suit right now I thought to my self. </p><p>""Yeah sure, that'll be fine. Tara was getting bored it'll give her something to do."" I said back. </p><p>""Ok then, you better take real good care of my baby cousin!"" She stood up and walked over to the girls and told them, they both nodded and the older girl left. I drank another beer from the cooler and eventually the girls came over to me. Carrie looked nice. She was about a year older than Tara and her tits were much bigger. They had to be a c cup and defied gravity as they were very high on her chest giving her spectacular cleavage. Tara said they wanted to go back to the apt so I grabbed three more beers and we all went home. I followed the girls watching their asses and they knew it. They were giving me quite a show wriggling their asses in front of me. By the time we got inside I was sporting a hard on which was easily defined in my trunks. I saw the guy who was at the pool sitting in his living room with the blinds open. I toasted him with my open beer and he saw Carrie and his mouth dropped. I laughed.</p><p>When we got inside Tara closed the door behind me and sat me down on the sofa and took the beers from my hands. ""Carrie and I were talking and she wants to join us. She's a virgin and wants to get experience. I told her you were the best and she wants you to fuck her in the ass like you do me so she remains a virgin. She's thirteen years old and has never even seen a real mans cock before. Are you up to it Jeff?""</p><p>""Hell yeah"" I said looking over to Carrie Anne who was looking right at me. </p><p>""Cool!"" Tara said as she pulled my trunks off me as I lifted my ass off the couch revealing my seven inch cock in all its glory. </p><p>""Oh my"" Carrie said staring at it. ""It's huge! He puts that in your ass!""</p><p>""Oh yeah"" Tara said as she grabbed my cock, but first you have to get it ready. It needs to be really wet and really hard so you have to suck it for a while."" She knelt down between my legs and brought Carrie down with her. She proceeded to give me a world class blow job showing Carrie how to do it. Soon both girls were sucking most of my cock down and sharing it with each other. One time the girls came up on each side of it with their lips covering one side. They came up higher and Tara kissed her. Carrie was unsure but she kissed back. Soon they were kissing each other deeply both with her tongue in the others mouth.</p><p>""Wow!"" I said. ""That's so fucking hot!"" The girls looked at me and giggled and kissed each other again. Tara went lower and took off Carrie's top. Her tits were unreal. So big and so perky. I reached over and squeezed a nipple and felt her tits they were so soft and supple. Tara was sucking a nipple in her mouth and I was playing with the other. Carrie Anne started breathing harder. </p><p>""Now you suck his cock and bend over here."" She positioned herself behind her friend and took off her bottoms. She then stood up and removed her swim suit as well. Carrie started sucking my cock and I was in heaven. Tara got on her back and scooted under Carrie Anne's pussy and started eating her virgin pussy. </p><p>""Oh wow!"" Carrie moaned around my cock. She looked at me. </p><p>""Get ready"" I said. If she eats pussy as well as she sucks cock you're getting ready to cum sweet heart."" She sucked my cock again and she was moaning. </p><p>Tara was underneath her friend sucking her pussy and she had one on her own shoving two fingers in and out of her hot ass preparing her for me. </p><p>Carrie stopped sucking my pole and looked at me. She moaned as she leaned her face against my cock and said ""I think I'm gonna cum now!"" She squished up her face as she moaned then a high pitch squeal came from her. ""Aieeeeee! Yeah! Suck that pussy Tara!"" She was grinding her pussy on Tara's mouth and Tara loved it. She stuck her tongue all the way up her virgin hole. ""Ah, ah, ah..."" Carrie groaned as she came down off her cum.</p><p>Once she was done cumming Tara crawled out from under her and knelt behind her spreading her ass as far as it would go. ""I have to get you more ready for Jeff!"" Se said as she started licking her butt. Her friend moaned again pushing her ass back to her mouth and sinking my cock back in her mouth. I watched as she sucked it and pulled her long hair to one side and guided her mouth over my cock. I watched as Tara was licking and sucking her ass. She reached over and put a fingers in again. </p><p>""Ooh!"" Carrie said looking back over her shoulder. ""Be careful back there!""</p><p>""Uh huh!"" Tara moaned into her ass as she fingered her asshole. Pretty soon Tara was again sliding two fingers in and out and Carrie was sucking my dick really hard. ""Come on Jeff, she's ready for you.""</p><p>""Alright!"" I said as I moved around her taking up position behind her beautiful ass. And what an ass it was. It was smaller than Tara's but it was nice all the same. Tara held me back a minute as she sucked my cock getting it super slippery. </p><p>""Ok!"" She said and I pushed my cock against her tiny asshole. Carrie moaned as I pushed against her not knowing what to expect. I slipped the head of my cock inside her and she gasped. ""Ahhhhh! Oh Wow! I think I'm changing my mind!"" </p><p>""Too late now!"" Tara said as she slapped her ass! ""Go for it Jeff!"" I pushed again sinking another two inches in her. </p><p>""Oh Jeff please do slow okay?"" She whined.</p><p>""Ok baby, just let me know when it starts feeling better and I'll go faster."" I bargained with her because I sure didn't want to stop. But I knew Tara would fuck me if her friend didn't. I slowly moved my cock in and out holding it still on the down stroke letting her get use to me in her ass.</p><p>""Ok"" she said, ""it feels better now!""</p><p>With that I started moving in and out of her faster. ""Ohhhh."" Se moaned. ""Ya,ya, ya!"" I was fucking most of it inside her now. Tara moved into the spot on the couch I left to fuck Carrie and spread her legs wide apart right in front of her face. Carrie hardly noticed until Tara pulled her by the back of the head onto her pussy. ""Mmmmmm..."" Carrie moaned as she tasted Tara's pussy for the first time. She sucked all of her juices out of her twat with loud slurping sounds. Tara was enjoying it but I got the feeling that this was not the first time Carrie Anne ate pussy. </p><p>I grabbed her air and pulled it back using it to pull her back when I was fucking her. Her ass met me with a slap as my balls slapped against her pussy. I was about to cum now. I fucked the little girl as hard as I could. She was moaning into Tara's pussy and it looked like Tara was about to cum as well. </p><p>""I'm cumming I said as I pounded her tight little ass. She started cumming grasping my cock inside her and Tara came as well suiting juices all over the little Puerto Rican's face. I collapsed on Carrie Anne and we laid on the floor together gasping for air me still embedded in her tight ass. Tara joined us on the floor and the girls started to giggle. I knew we were gonna have fun.</p>"
729,"Sisters Indeed, Part 2",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['mf', 'ff', 'teen', 'les', 'inc']",,2012-11-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Bri and Andi have been lovers for a while. Andi and Bri were in the back of their mother's SUV on their way to their Aunt Gerry's house. They always liked going to visit their Aunt. She was a lot of fun and her kids were just as kinky as they were. She has three kids, Joey 13 a blonde headed teen who has been fucking his mother since he was old enough to get a boner at around 8yo. Shawna, who was also as blonde as her mother and brother and was 11yo, while she has not fully blossomed yet she was starting to form breasts and at this time they were only large nipples. Then there was Riley, a rambunctious little red head with freckles to boot. At 8yo she was as spunky as can be and never said no to anything. She always considered it a dare if anyone wanted to do something with her. In fact, she liked anal sex more than anything. She was still a virgin but was determined not to be by the end of the summer.</p><p>The trip was a few hours by car. Bri sat quietly listing to the music on her iPhone looking at her little sister who was asleep. </p><p>""Guess I wore her out this morning."" she said to herself smiling. She remembered the first time she seduced Andi. It was about 4 years ago when they were 11 and 10. Bri was already sexually active. She was seduced by Bo, the guy who cleaned their pool when she was 10yo but that's another story. Bri had convinced her mom that she was old enough and responsible enough to be ""in charge"" when her parents went out. She thought her parents were swingers because they would often go out on Saturday night and not return until the next morning always looking a little rough around the edges. Her parent's agreed that she would be able to try out babysitting her sister and they left that night saying not to wait up. </p><p>The night started out pretty normal, they watched TV, played video games, talked to their friends on Facebook, typical night. After the movie they were watching ended, Bri looked over and saw that her sister was asleep. She pulled open her laptop and went to a site that Bo told her about that had lots of naughty videos on it. She often watched these when she was horny and wanted to masturbate. She liked the lesbian clips best especially when the girls looked like Andi. She was watching one and without realizing it was rubbing her pussy under her night shirt. She looked over and Andi was watching her. She got startled and slammed the laptop shut and sat up.</p><p>""I thought you were sleeping!"" she said as she tried to gather herself. </p><p>""I was."" said Andi as she was wiping the cobwebs left by her nap, ""but you were making noises. What were you watching?"" Bri didn't know what to say. She never lied to her sister and wasn't gonna start now. </p><p>""Porn."" she stated very matter of factly. ""I watch it whenever I get Horny."" </p><p>""What does that mean... getting horny?"" she said sliding closer to her sister on the big couch. </p><p>""Well the videos show people doing grown up stuff and when I see that I get horny."" Bri didn't see why she should not share this part of her life with her little sis they talk about everything else so why not? </p><p>""What do they do? I wanna see!"" squealed Andi almost ripping the laptop from in front of her sister. She opened the laptop and the video started playing again. It was Bri's favorite two girls both with long dark hair naked in a 69 on the floor in a room with heavy thick carpeting and a fireplace in the background. </p><p>""What are they doing?"" asked Andi. </p><p>""They are eating each other out."" Bri said as she got closer to Andi so she could see the video better. ""This one is one of my favorites. I like girl-girl and they look a lot like us. So I watch it and I imagine we are them and we are doing those things to each other."" </p><p>Andi's mouth dropped and she looked at her older sister amazed. </p><p>""You want to do that with me?"" </p><p>""Hell yeah! I've been doing stuff with Bo for about a year now and he talks about girls doing things together all the time. I think he wants us to hook up so that he can watch."" </p><p>""Ewww what did you do with Bo?"" screamed Andi. </p><p>""Never mind that, if you put the laptop away I can show you some stuff that will make you feel really really good."" </p><p>Andi closed the laptop and sat up on the couch facing her sister. Bri reached over and caressed her face kissing her on the lips. </p><p>""Ewww! said Andi not sure about the kiss. ""Just relax sis and try not to laugh. She kissed her again and Andi broke out in giggles. </p><p>""Im sorry, I'm sorry I'll quit."" said Andi. </p><p>They kissed again and this time there was no giggling. Bri opened her mouth and pushed her tongue in her sister's mouth. Andi accepted it not sure what to do with it. They started rolling their tongues around each other's moaning. She laid her sister down and reached down and pulled her underwear off exposing a very young pussy. Her sister was nine about to turn 10yo. Her pussy was completely bald and well formed. She reached out and started playing with her pussy rubbing up and down the premature slit. Soon her clit began to protrude at the top of her pussy. She began rubbing her clit and Andi really started reacting to her motions. </p><p>She had a funny look on her face and she said ""Look out I think I'm gonna pee!"" Bri's hand movements increased focusing all of her attention on her clit that was getting even bigger now. </p><p>""Whoaaaaa!"" cried Andi and she started to shake having her first orgasm. </p><p>Bri kept playing with her pussy as she was calming down but she was smiling the whole time. </p><p>""Wow what was that?"" Andi said completely out of breath. </p><p>""It was an orgasm. You'll like those. I love them!""</p><p>""Yeah that was really cool."" said Andi.</p><p>""OK!"" said her mom as she pulled the car onto the big dirt driveway as stopped. She snapped Bri out of her day dream. </p><p>""We're here. Don't go in without taking your stuff in the house. You guys are bunking with Shawna and I will be in with Gerry. Bri was really horny since she was thinking about Andi's first time almost the entire ride. All she could think about was getting in a bathroom so she could get a little relief. They got their bags and started towards the doors when it burst open. Joey was the first one followed by Shawna then little Riley. They all hugged and Gerry came out saying hi to everyone. </p><p>""Hi Annie!"" she said to their mom. ""Notice anything different?"" Annie saw it right away. Gerry got a boob job! And it looked really good! </p><p>""Well yeah!"" said Annie. ""Who paid for the new boobs?"" </p><p>""Do you like them?"" She was wearing a tight top that showed them off and exposed her tight belly. For a woman who had 3 kids and was 34 years old she looked fabulous. ""It was a settlement in the divorce!""</p><p>""He agreed to a boob job?"" Annie said with a quizzical look on her face.</p><p>""Well sort of. It's from my alimony."" Gerry said smiling. Their divorce was not good since he fucked Shawna behind her when he took her on a trip to Disneyland for some 'quality time'. She was so pissed he lost the house, the kids and a pretty hefty settlement to keep Gerry quiet so he didn't lose his job. </p><p>""Everyone get in your suits and in the pool! We are all set up for a hell of a BBQ."" The kids ran to their rooms to change and the mom's went straight to the bar by the pool and made a couple margaritas. Strong ones.</p><p>All of the girls ran into Shawna's room with their bags and they all started stripping. They were all use to being naked at the house. They were almost always in swimsuits whenever they were there since they lived in the pool on visits. Bri and Andi were busy finding their suits and talking with Shawna when Riley came in running. </p><p>""You guys won't believe what I learned this summer!"" screamed the child after she closed the door. </p><p>""What is it?"" replied Andi. Shawna started playing with me at night and I learned how to suck cock!"" beamed Riley as she stripped naked grabbing her suit off the floor. </p><p>""Wow! really? Is that true Shawna?"" said Andi. </p><p>""Oh yeah, Joey and I have been having a lot of fun this summer."" said Shawna.</p><p>Bri looked at Riley's naked body as she was changing and she was still really hot from the drive thinking about seducing Andi for the first time. She had no breasts and a really cute bubble but for an 8yo she was really cute. </p><p>""Why don't you come over hear before we go out to the pool? I would like to see what they've been teaching you!"" said Bri as she pulled her over to the bed. ""OK! she said throwing the swim suit she was about to put on back on the floor. ""You guys go on and we'll meet you there. "" said Bri.</p><p>The other girls ran out to the pool giggling. Andi closed the door and smiled at her sister. She knew this was gonna be a good visit. </p><p>Bri patted the mattress inviting Riley on the bed with her. She jumped up on the bed giggling. Bri leaned in and kissed her. Riley didn't hesitate as she opened her mouth and accepted her tongue into her mouth. They kissed for a few minutes and Bri was so horny she pushed Riley down her body to her tithes. Riley took the hint and began sucking on her cousin's tits. She loved sex and loved being treated like a big girl. Bri laid back enjoying the sight of the little redhead sucking her tits. She had never done anything with Riley before but was so glad someone started teaching her about sex. She was moving down her body and she opened Bri's legs up and went right down and started sucking her pussy. The little girl had great style. She was licking up and down her slit paying special attention to her clit. Bri was so horny she new this would be quick. Reaching down she pulled Riley's face into her body making her move faster. </p><p>""I'm cumming!"" she screamed grinding into her face, she was careful not to smother the girl but she was cumin pretty hard. </p><p>After recovering a little Bri was the first to talk. </p><p>""So who started teaching you about sex?"" </p><p>""My brother was first. He was really horny one day and he was not able to get mom or Amanda to do anything for him. They were both mad at him. So he took me in the pool house and showed me how to suck his dick. I really liked it so he told Amanda and we started doing stuff too."" Riley said with a big smile. </p><p>""Does Aunt Gerry know yet?"" asked Bri. </p><p>""Nooooo way. I don't want Mommy to find out. She'd be mad."" Riley said with a worried look. </p><p>""I think you'd be surprised."" said Bri. ""I think she'd be ok with it. Your mom is pretty good about these things. Let's go in the pool!"" </p><p>They ran out of the room after putting on their swim suits. When they got out there Annie and Gerry were in the pool in floating lounge chairs. Shawna was in the pool threatening to splash them. But missing was Andi and Joey. She was sure she knew where they were so she ducked into the Pool house. It was a small changing room but it was well built and offered privacy. She opened the door and snuck in. As soon as she was in she hear noises. She peered around the corner and saw Joey standing there completely naked sporing a nice sized hard on. Her sister was kneeling in front of him giving him a world class blow job. She was talking the whole thing in her mouth almost to the hilt. Bri kept quite not wanting to disturb them but enjoying the show. Joey was creating pretty hard at this point and she figured he was close. He pulled Andi's face by the back of the head and forced the entire 7 inches into her throat. Andi gagged a little but went right after it again. </p><p>""I'm cumming!"" Joey warned as he was still feeding her his cock. She sped up the pace and sucked harder! He started blasting the girl with his cum and she took every bit of it. She swallowed as much as she can getting just a little squeezing out the sides of her tiny mouth.</p><p>Bri quietly got out of the room and dove into the pool. </p><p>End of Part 2</p>"
730,"Sisters Indeed, Part 3",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['FF', 'ff', 'mf teen', 'les', 'inc']",,2012-11-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>That first day was pretty nice. All the kids were getting along and taking care of themselves. It was getting late and the sun had already set. Annie and Gerry were pretty tipsy and they were sitting in the hot tub talking. </p><p>""Joey sure is filling out"" said Annie.</p><p>""Oh yeah, he's filling out in all the right places..."" she laughed and gave her sister an evil grin. </p><p>""What does that mean? What are you doing?"" asked Annie. </p><p>""You know I caught Bob fucking Shawna a couple years ago right? Well I've been fucking Joey since he was 8yo."" Gerry had never told her sister this and she thought Annie was just drunk enough to tell her now. ""Don't look at me like that. It's not that bad. He's completely willing and loves it a lot. It's really nice and it's brought us all together.""</p><p>""So how big is he?"" asked Annie blushing terribly. </p><p>""Oh he's big enough! I'd say about seven inches but I've never measured it.""</p><p>""Hmmm..."" Annie said looking back over at the kids who were now heading into the house. ""I wonder if he would like to expand his horizons?""</p><p>""Uh well that's why I am telling you now. He's already fucking his little sister and I think he is doing things with Riley too!"" ""OMG Gerry are you sure? said Annie amazed at what she was hearing. </p><p>""I think he's already done something with Andi. I saw them go into the pool house earlier and he came out with a look in his eye like he just came. I think she sucked him off."" explained Gerry.</p><p>""I don't think the girls are sexually active."" said Annie.</p><p>""I wouldn't bet on that too much. They're way too cute not to get chased."" Gerry commented. ""Let's go in the house.""</p><p>The women walked into the house and all the kids were in the living room watching TV. Gerry made their selves another set of drinks and pointed Annie to the master bedroom. Annie went in without question and Gerry followed. The kids all saw this. Joey went over to Andi and whispered something in her ear. Andi shot up and said ""Sure!"" and grabbed his hand and the teens walked towards his bedroom. Bri was laying on the couch spooning Riley watching a movie. Shawna was sacked on the couch. What they didn't know was her brother kept her up the night before fucking her until 2:00 am.</p><p>When everyone left she reached up and rubbed Riley's chest where her boobs would some day be and said ""That's ok... I'm sure we can keep busy."" </p><p>Riley giggled and pushed her all back into her cousin and said ""Yeah!"" Bri reached around and sank her hand between her thighs and riley lifter her leg giving her better access. Bri rubbed the little girls pussy through her still damp swim suit making her moan just a little. She moved the material to the side and had the first contact with an 8yo pussy. She loved it. It was zoo smooth and clean she knew she had to taste it. </p><p>She sat up and put her hand out to Riley and said ""Lets go to the bedroomI want to play!"" </p><p>""Yipee!"" said Riley as she almost ran with her to Shawna's bedroom. </p><p>Meanwhile in Gerry's room both women were already naked. The sisters have been very close ever since they were little. In fact, they were active lovers since they were teens. Annie was laying on the bed propped up with pillows with her legs spread wide. Gerry was laying on her belly in between her beautiful sister's legs licking her pussy. She loved eating her sister's pussy almost as much as she loved men. She reached up and sank two fingers in her pussy making Annie moan. Annie reached down looking at Gerry and gently pulled her face into her pussy. All of the talk about the kids made her so horny she almost attacked Gerry as soon as she closed the door. She enjoyed her time with her sister. She reached down and played with her sister's new tits and she loved the way they felt. So soft and round and her nipples were always huge. But now they were enormous. At least an inch long and throbbing. Gerry had her so close to cumming and she knew it. She was finger fucking her harder and harder wen her whole body tensed up and she came... really hard. </p><p>After she slowed down Gerry sat up on the bed with her cuddling with her sister. Annie went straight for her tits. She leaned down and stuck one of her huge nipples in her mouth and started sucking and playing with her huge titties one at a time. Annie approved of her sister's new best friends. She was making Gerry moan and squirm. </p><p>In Joey's room, he and Andi were having fun. Joey was in the bed with his hot cousin they were in an exciting 69. Andi was on top of him sucking his big cock as much as she could. She loved it. He tasted so good and she loved the way his cock felt. </p><p>MMMMph she moaned as he furiously licked her sweet pussy. He was under her and he spread her cheeks from under her spreading her wide. She liked that. She sped up her sucking when she liked it. He spread her open again and he rubbed his thumb along her asshole. She moaned again and pushed against him. They talked today before she sucked him off in the pool house and she said she had never fucked a boy before but wanted that to change this summer. He rubbed her clit making her get really hot and wet. So much he knew she was gonna cum soon. Then she cam smothering his face with her wet pussy grinding it into his mouth. Once she caught her breath he rolled her off him and laid her down on the bed facing him. She was soaking wet and ready to be fucked. He placed the head of his cock at the entrance of her pussy. Andi looked at him and said ""Do it! Fuck me Joey!""</p><p>That was all the encouragement he needed. He pushed his hard cock into her tight hole with one push. </p><p>""Ohhhh"" said Andi and she spread her legs further pulling her cousin tighter in the grip of her legs. ""That feels good.""</p><p>""Does it feel better than when your sister shoves that dildo you love so much in you?"" He smiled.</p><p>""How do you know that?"" Andi was furious.</p><p>""Bri and I have been texting for a while. She loves fucking you I tell you! She made me promise to fuck you the first night of your trip.""</p><p>""She did did she?"" Andi growled. Just then Joey fucked her deep and left it their taking her breath away. </p><p>""Yeah, but I think she wanted me busy so she could mess with Riley. I bet she's eating that little bald pussy right now!"" Joey picked up his fucking and started driving deeper and deeper until he was all the way inside her. ""Do you like it?""</p><p>""Oh yes. You're just right."" She said. Just then, Joey pulled out of her much to her protest. He turned her over and put her in doggy style with her beautiful little ass high in the wire and her legs spread wide. He positioned himself between her legs and nuzzled his cock back into her tight young snatch. </p><p>""Oh yeah you are so tight! I'm not gonna last long now!"" He started fucking her hard she went down putting her face on the mattress taking all of his stiff meat. She felt an orgasm coming and she pushed back with every stroke. No matter how hard he was fucking her she wanted to fuck back harder. Hmmf hmmf hmmf she moaned getting ready to climax. </p><p>""I'm cumming!"" she screamed as Joey started to cum too. Squirt after squirt he came inside her tight pussy until he was drained. </p><p>He rolled off her and slid up behind her spooning her, they both collapsed on the bed catching their breath. </p><p>""So you really think Bri is playing with Riley? Can we go look?""</p><p>""You bet!"" he said as he headed to the door still naked.</p><p>""Hey! You're still naked!"" said Andi.</p><p>""Oh that's ok, I'll bet we are all naked the rest of the week!"" He said with a wink as he pulled Andi into the hallway walking towards the girls room.</p><p>They stopped at the door and opened it peeking in. </p><p>""Yep, I knew it..."" he whispered bringing her in the door with him. She was not ready for what she saw when she looked in the door.</p>"
731,"Sisters Indeed, Part 4",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,[''],,2012-11-08T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Andi and Joey were peeking into Shawna's room. Bri and Riley were both in there naked of course. Bri was on her back laying on the bed and Riley was sitting on her face facing the headboard. Bri had Riley pretty worked up. She was up on her knees that were on both sides of her face riding her face and she was putting her pussy where she wanted it on Bri's face. She was also riding up and down and they figured she was riding her tongue up and down in her pussy. </p><p>It was pretty hot. Joey was standing at the door and Andi went to her knees at the doorway so they could both see. Andi was at the perfect height just to the left of his cock that was getting hard again. She could tell this was turning him on and wondered if he had started playing with Riley as well.</p><p>Riley was getting more and more excited and Bri was just sucking her pussy as hard as she can. Pretty soon, Riley started bucking and came pretty hard on her lips. She was happy she could make her cum but she was not done... Once Riley was finished cumming she pulled her off and laid her down on the bed. She really liked playing with her little cousin and did not want to break it up but she knew she needed more.</p><p>Meanwhile in the Mom's room Annie had strapped on a dildo and was fucking her sister. She had Gerry bent over doggy style with her strap on cock fucking deep in her ass. Gerry loved getting fucked in the ass and Annie knew it. She had the nine inch strap on lubed up and fucking her almost to the hilt. Gerry was fucking back almost as hard as Annie was fucking her. Her body was shivering bouncing more and more of her sister's cock deep into her bowels. Again and again she hit bottom in her ass making her gasp with joy. Annie grabbed her sister's hair with both hands fucking her as hard as she knew how. All of the cock she had was pounding into her sister's ass over and over again. Gerry's fake titties were bouncing back and forth. as she was getting fucked. All of the sudden Gerry came. Gasping for air, she took the fake cock again and again with Annie pulling her more and more by the hair sinking the entire length of the cock into her. They war really noisy when she came. The kids heard their mom's in the room and had a good idea what they were doing. So they all put their swim suits back on and headed to the living room. </p><p>Once there they saw Shawna on the couch still asleep. They all grabbed a corner of the couches and Joey started a movie on the TV. They all relaxed and watched TV. Bri was cuddling with her sister and Riley was alone watching everything like she was learning. Joey went over to his other sister and cuddled with Shawna making her cuddle with him. She was fast asleep but snuggled against his form anyways. </p><p>The next morning Joey was woke up by his Mother. Gerry came out of her room and saw the kids all crashed out in the living room. Not the first time she saw them like that so she went to her son and woke him up quietly. She pulled on him and led his sleepy self into the bedroom with her and his Aunt Annie. Joey didn't know what to think so he just followed her lead. Gerry laid him down on the king size bed. with her sleeping sister laying on the left side of the bed. He saw this but didn't care. This was not the first time his mom woke him up and led him to her bedroom. She stripped off his speedo and wrapped her lips around his young dick. He was getting hard and she loved it. More and more she was sucking him into her mouth. Pretty soon he was pumping his hard cock into his Mom's mouth and she was deep throating him like she did it a million times before. Annie began to stir and Joey liked his mom sucking him off with his aunt in the room. He never did anything with Annie but loved skinny blonde women. Annie fit that bill. Annie woke up and saw her sister sucking her son's cock and got so horny. </p><p>
""Oh, what do we have here?"" </p><p>""Mmmmmmm"" Gerry said around her son's cock. ""Just a little breakfast"" </p><p>""Can I have some?"" asked Annie moving towards the couple. </p><p>""Please! said Joey. Gerry released his cock from her mouth and offered it to her sister. Annie sucked the boy's cock making him groan when she did. She loved the size of his cock. It was perfect. She placed the head in her mouth rolling her tongue around the head and then she shoved it all the way down her throat. Once he was completely hard she crawled up and put her hot pussy on top of his hard screaming cock. She sat down and engulfed his cock in one stroke. </p><p>""Ohhhhhh"" she moaned as her pussy engulfed his hard teenage cock. She started riding him up and down watching his face. His mom came up and sat on his face facing Annie. Joey reached up and started eating his mom's sweet pussy. Annie started kissing her while riding his dick and playing with her huge tits again. They had to be double D's and looked amazing as she rode his face grinding into his swirling tongue.</p><p>He loved it and was pushing up to meat his lusty aunt's thrusts. Pretty soon he was pumping faster and faster filling her up. </p><p>""I'm cumming!"" he cried as he pumped all of his seed deep into Annie's luscious pussy. Annie started moaning feeling him pumping his seed into her making her climax as well. Gerry was getting off watching her son fuck her sister and she started coming on Joey's face. The mom's unmounted Joey and laid on the bed together. Gerry went back down on Annie and sucked all of the cum out of her pussy. Annie moaned loving the feel of her mouth sucking her twat after it was just fucked so well. </p><p>""OK, let's go make breakfast!"" said Gerry and she headedt into the main room naked.</p><p>""Gerry, you are still naked."" Annie said. ""Hehe"" Gerry said ""You'll get use to that this week. Right son?"" Gerry said with a smile on her face. </p><p>""Oh yeah"" said Joey as he followed his mom into the kitchen smacking her as as they left the room.</p><p>Entering the kitchen, the three girls were already in the kitchen eating breakfast. They were in T-shirts and panties sitting around the table eating cereal. They saw their mom's come in tot the room naked with Joey who was also naked sporting a half hard on. Bri and Andi were shocked. They were not as liberal in their house. In fact their father would not let them run around in what they were wearing now. Shawna said ""Oh cool! Can we be naked too Mom?""</p><p>""Absolutely, but we also need to talk."" Gerry said gathering everyone around the table. ""You can do whatever you want this week. Girls, I am assuming that you are all making sure you are taking your birth control pills. We don't need any accidents."" </p><p>Shawna, Bri and Andi were all shaking their heads. Little Riley sat there folding her arms in front of herself looking mad. </p><p>""How come I don't take bird control?"" she said with an adorable look on her face.</p><p>""Honey you are too young to get pregnant. Plus you have not been fucking yet... Right son?"" She looked over at Joey and he nodded. ""But I wanna fuck too."" she wined. </p><p>""OK, well lets see how it goes but no promises. Maybe your Aunty and I can start breaking you in and then your big brother can take your cherry before these guys go home."" She smiled big and said ""Yippee!"" They all ate breakfast and were all soon back out at the pool soaking up some rays. The difference today was there were no swim suits.</p><p>Annie and Gerry were in the hot tub watching the kids. Riley was with them sitting on Annie's lap. Annie had was rubbing her youngest niece's chest down to her belly loving the feel of her smooth skin. Andi and Shawna were on lounge chairs sunning. Shawna did have a wonderful all over tan and Andi was a bit jealous of that. </p><p>""So last night was the first the first time you've been fucked by a boy?"" asked Shawna.</p><p>""Yeah."" said Andi. ""I haven't been a virgin since I was 11yo but never been with a boy. It was cool, but I'm sore.""</p><p>""Joey's great! But he's not as good as my Daddy is he has a huge cock!"" Shawna giggled and so did Andi.</p><p>""You fucked your dad too? When?"" asked Andi turning on her side to face Shawna. </p><p>Shawna turned on her side to face her too and she lowered her voice. My Mommy thinks he only fucked me once when I was 8yo but he'd been doing stuff with me since I was around 5yo. We got caught when I was 8 and she got mad and divorced him. But she's been fucking Joey since forever! Don't tell my mom but I'm still fucking Daddy."" she wispered. ""I meet him after school sometimes or when Mommy is not here during the day sometimes. His cock is HUGE I think he said it was nine inches long. I'm not sure but it feels really good when we do it!""</p><p>""Wow!"" Andi couldn't imagine. She was so full with Joey she couldn't imagine a dick that big. ""All this sex talk is making me horny. Can we do stuff?""</p><p>""Yeah but we need to go inside! Come one!!!"" Shawna and Andi ran off to the house and went straight to her room. They passed by Joey's room and he and Bri were fucking. They stopped for a minute looking in the doorway that was left open. </p><p>""Looks like you guys are having fun!"" Shawna said.</p><p>""Oh yeah!"" said Joey slapping his cousin's ass as he fucked her doggy style. ""You guys want to come in?""</p><p>""No we're going to have some fun of our own. See ya!"" Andy said pulling Shawna my the hand going into her room. </p><p>Back in the hottub, Annie had her hand between Riley's legs rubbing the little girls pussy. ""That feels good Aunty Ann! Can I go in the house? I want to play and everyone else is playing inside."" </p><p>""Well we can play too Riley."" Gerry said getting up and laying a towel behind her. ""Lay down on your back baby."" </p><p>Riley did as she was told and Annie turned around in the hot tub facing her. She put Riley's legs up and pulled her closer to her putting her bald pussy on the edge of the hot tub. Annie bent down and looked at her sister and said ""May I?""</p><p>""Like I said sis as long as you share."" said Gerry as she positioned herself behind Annie looking at her ripe ass. Annie was bent over at the waist standing in the hot tub and she licked the pussy that was in front of her. Riley squealed enjoying the feelings. Gerry knelt down below her sisters ass in the tub rubbing her ass making her squirm. She leaned in and started sucking on her pussy as she ate out her baby girl. Annie took a finger and started to insert it into Riley's pussy. It was snug but it did not seem to be the first time this had been done. </p><p>""Riley, does anyone else play with your pussy like this?"" </p><p>""Oh yeah I love to be fingered."" She was up on her elbows watching Annie play with her. </p><p>""Good"" she said as she slid her finger deeper into her pussy. She could feel her hymen. She was sad it was still in tact. She looked back at Gerry who was busy eating her pussy and said, ""Well at least Joey didn't take her cherry."" </p><p>""Uh huh..."" Gerry grunted. He better not fuck that little girl. He's cracker open.</p><p>""Oh Mom I want to fuck Joey. Please!!!"" The tiny redhead knew how to play the cute card. </p><p>""We'll see. Eat that pussy sis! It's getting cold out here."" Annie turned back around and sucked on the girl's clitty. </p><p>""Yikes"" Riley jumped as the suddeness. Gerry had three fingers sloshing in and out of her hot twat. TheyRiley was twisting on her Aunt's fingers when she tightened up and came squeezing her face between her thighs. ""Eeeeeeee Yes!"" she cried. Riley was panting and she pulled away from Annie's hands. She couldn't take it any more. Annie looked back at her sister and spread her thighs a little wader. Gerry turned her face upside down pushing her face between her legs so she could get to her clit. She licked her clit making Ann scream as she came. ""Ahhhhh."" moaned the beautiful blonde. </p><p>Gerry sat up and smacked Annie on the ass and said ""Let's go back inside!"" They all picked up their things and went back inside. No one was in the front rooms so Riley ran back to the bedrooms. The first one was Joey's room where he was in with Bri. They had already finished fucking and were sitting on the bed naked talking. Since nothing was going on here she went to Shawna's room and they were in the room together. </p><p>Riley watched as Andi was kneeling behind Shawna showing her how she likes to play with her favorite toy. She fucked the girl with the pink dildo shoving as much of it in her tight pussy as she could stand. Riley crawled up on the bed and got under Andi's pussy and started licking. </p><p>""I want to play too!"" she said as she started to lick. </p><p>""Mmmmm yes please Andi spead her knees a little wider to accomodate her face and eased it down to her licking mouth. You guys taght her well."" Andi groaned and she kept fucking her cousin harder and harder with her favorite pink dildo. Shawna pushed back as she came screaming loud enough for their mom's to hear. </p><p>""You guys better finish up in there I ordered pizza! It'll be here in 15 minutes."" bellowed Gerry.</p><p>""OK little one, you keep doing what you are doing. I don't need more than a minute."" said Andi as she played with her hair rubbing her face as she ground her pussy on the kids mouth. </p><p>""I'm getting there, just keep doing that. AAARGH!"" she came and almost smothered the girl grinding her making it feel sooooo good. She climbed off her face and pulled her up on the pillows at the top of the bed. </p><p>""That was cool!"" Shawna said. I can see why you and your sister didn't need boys.</p><p>Andi smiled and said ""Lets go eat!""</p><p>""Yeah!!!"" yelled Riley as she ran out of the bedroom.</p><p>End of part 4</p>"
732,"Sisters Indeed, Part 5",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,[''],,2012-11-08T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>That second night they ate pizza and settled down everyone was in the living room to watch a movie. The girls all raider their mom's room and were sporting thongs and tight t-shirts. Bri who had the biggest boobs of all the girls was wearing a tight red tube top that did very little to hide her boobs. Joey was wearing a speedo (his favorite) and the moms were in very sexy bras and panties.</p><p>Gerry and Anne were talking during the movie. They decided to go out the next day to a spa. So the kids would be alone most of the day. Shawna was very excited. She disappeared for a couple minutes and came back in the room. She got Andi's attention and motioned her out of the room. </p><p>""I just called Daddy he said he's pick us up and take us to the his house tomorrow."" </p><p>""Why?"" Andi said confused. </p><p>""He's going to take us to his house, his girlfriend is working and we can go there and fuck all day long! Isn't that great! I'm sure he'll want to make it with you, he's a real horn dog. I told him all about you and he was really excited. Shawna explained.</p><p>""OK! But we better not get caught!"" Andi hated getting caught. </p><p>""I'll tell Mom we are going over to a friends house so you can meet her."" </p><p>""OK!""</p><p>""Cool"" Shawna left the room again to call her Daddy on her cell phone.</p><p>Everyone was pretty knocked out from all the sex so they all split off and went into the bedrooms. The girls all huddled in their room talking about stuff. Joey went in to take a shower. ""So who's sleeping in Joey's room tonight?"" asked Bri. </p><p>""Why do you want to?"" Shawna knew the answer but asked anyways.</p><p>""Sure! I mean if you guys are cool in her he has a really big bed in there."" replied Bri.</p><p>""That's ok I think we need some sleep tonight gotta save up for tomorrow right Andi?"" Shawna grinned wildly at her cousin. </p><p>""Yeah big day tomorrow. Are we going shopping with your fiend tomorrow too?"" Andi asked with a wink.</p><p>""Sure, we can do anything you want tomorrow."" She said returning the wink.</p><p>""OK well I'll be in Joey's room."" Bri said as she walked out of the bedroom to sneak into the room.</p><p>Bri woke up the next morning early. She looked around her and saw that Riley snuck in the bed with her and Joey during the night. She was naked and being spooned by her brother who was also naked. Bri waited for Joey in his bed and fucked him silly when he came in from the shower. She looked closer and Joey had a hard on as he cuddled his baby sister. Bri pulled the rest of the sheets off and pulled Riley down a little getting her closer. Once she was flat on the bed Bri spread her tiny legs out and licked her pussy from her asshole to her clit. She woke up grabbing her head pulling it into her as she stretched waking up. </p><p>""Oh Yes!"" she said as Bri sank a finger into her pussy making her feel really good. </p><p>Joey started to wake up looking over seeing the action that was going on and he rolled over and put his hard cock within reach of his baby sister. She grabbed it with both hands and aimed it to her mouth. She sucked it as far down as she could making him moan. She looked up and smiled at him continuing to jack off his dick, smiled and said ""Good morning brother!""</p><p>""Good morning sis."" he said pulling her back down on his cock. She swallowed about 3 or 4 inches and that made her gag a little. He sat up in the bed and turned her over onto her hands and knees making her cousin stop what she was doing. </p><p>""Hey do you mind? I was eating that pussy."" Bri said smiling to her cousin.</p><p>""You still can just get under her like this!"" he pointed her down to lay in a 69 with Riley as he reached over for lube. </p><p>""What are you gonna do? You better not fuck her or her mom is going to cut your nuts off."" Bri warned.</p><p>""Mom said I couldn't take her cherry. She never said I couldn't fuck her in the ass."" Joey lubed his cock with the gel and stepped up to his 8yo sister's virgin asshole. He pressed his cock to her ass and Riley moaned. ""Are you cool with this sis?""</p><p>""Oh yeah fuck my ass Joey!""</p><p>Joey needed nothing more. He started pushing his cock in her ass and Riley tensed up. She wasn't sure what to expect. She thought it would hurt but she wanted to get fucked so bad she figured it would be worth it no matter what. The head of his cock started pushing in on her ass and Bri moved into position under her pussy. Once she was there, Bri started licking her pussy making her feel really good. That helped loosen her up and then she felt his cock pop into her asshole. </p><p>""Ohhhhhhh."" she moaned as he slid his cock slowly into her ass. ""Taks is slow bro it hurts."" </p><p>Joey sat still not wanting to spoil a good thing he stopped moving. Riley was breathing deep. Riley waited for the pain to subside and she pushed back to put more of her brother's cock in her tight ass. It started feeling better so she started pushing back and forth moving about an inch of his cock in and out of het tiny ass. ""Mmmmmmm"" she moaned. </p><p>Joey took that as a green light and he started moving in and out of her ass. She was so tight. Tighter than any girl he had ever fucked. Bri said ""Be careful she's so little."" He went a couple minutes and soon she was pushing more and more of his cock deep inside her. ""Feeling better?"" He asked. Riley looked over her shoulder and said ""Yea a little... Bri, don't stop it feels so good with Joey in me and you licking my pussy!""</p><p>He started pushing more of his cock inside her. She was so tight he would not last long. He thought his cock was going into her so deep and didn't know what else to do. Joey started fucking her. Soon he had most of his cock buried in his 8yo sister's ass. After a few minutes he was fucking her harder and he knew he was gonna cum soon. He fucked her deep one more time and slammed all of his cock deep in her ass. She was fucking back so he knew she was digging it. Pretty soon he was ready. </p><p>""I'm cumming!"" he warned as he started plugging her ass shooting his cum spurt after spurt deep in her tiny bowels. Bri coaxed Riley trying to make sure she wasn't in any pain. she was still licking her pussy as he finished cumming in her ass.</p><p>""Ohhhh!""she cried as he came in her ass. </p><p>Shawna woke up hearing her little sister crying out. She figured something was going on so she just laid there. Soon she would be fucking her Daddy's big cock. She looked over and Andi was still asleep. She knew her daddy would love Andi...</p><p>End of part 5</p>"
733,The Mason Family,Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mf', 'Fm', 'inc', 'mf']","Marissa seduces her Daddy, then the reveals the truth...",2012-11-09T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter One</h5><p>The Mason family was completely normal from the outside looking in. The father Mike Mason was a successful business man owning a string of car washes all over town. His beautiful wife is named Sue, she is a dark Filipino woman he met while on tour in the military. They fell in love while he was stationed there and married her and they started a family. She is small framed about 4'10"" around 90 lbs but her tits were a natural set of 32 DDD. She had big boobs when they met but once she had babies they got huge. They have five kids, Marco 13, Marisa 11, Jeffrey was almost 9, Jana 7 and Hannah was almost 5,</p><p>It was summertime and all of the kids were out of school. Mike just signed a franchise deal with his business that should set him and his family up for life. He decided to take some time off to be with his family. He was walking into the kitchen where is beautiful bride was making something. He came up behind her and admired her ass. She was wearing snug shorts and a t-shirt with no bra. She never wore a bra while at home. Mike reached under her shirt and cupped her left breast and gave it a squeeze. He bent over and kissed his wife on the neck. Her long black hair was up in a pony tail. ""Hi"" she said turning to kiss her husband.</p><p>""Hi Babe. where are the kids?"" She looked at him and said ""Out in the pool..."" </p><p>""Oh good then we have time to fool around."" He played with her boobs under her shirt and kissed her neck. Sue responded by pushing her ass against his cock that was getting hard. </p><p>""You better behave the kids will see us."" Sue said grinding back on him. She knew she had to do something so she dropped down on her knees in front of her husband and pulled his cock out of his shorts and started sucking him off. Mike let her and pulled her top off as she went down. He loved watching his wife suck his cock with her top off. Her boobs swayed naturally when she sucked him. She was doing a great job deep throating him as she normally did. Mike looked up and saw his oldest daughter peeking around the corner of the kitchen entrance leading to the living room. He freaked. He turned his body and adjusted Sue so her back was to Marisa. This made Marisa peek out a bit more. </p><p>This really turned him on, his daughter walked in on him getting a BJ from her mother and she was watching. Sue continued to suck him off and he was looking at Marisa the entire time. Her mother was sucking him deep using her hand to jerk him off at the same time. She knew he was close so she sped up this made her tits sway more. Not that he noticed he was looking straight in his daughter's eyes. She lowered a hand down to her pussy and started playing with herself. Mike saw this and started cumming in his wife's mouth. Spurt after spurt went in her mouth and she swallowed it all. She was able to keep up but his load was extra big tonight. She finished up and stood up putting her top back on. Marisa pulled out of the doorway and went back outside. </p><p>""Boy what was that all about?"" Said Sue.</p><p>""What do you mean? asked Mike. </p><p>""We're lucky one of the kids didn't come in on us that's all. Don't get me wrong, I loved it. I love it when you just wanna do me."" She winked and reached up and gave him a kiss on the cheek. ""I gotta go freshen up."" she said as she disappeared up the stairs.</p><p>Mike grabbed a beer and walked outside and stood on the deck looking over the pool. Everyone was in the pool except Marissa. </p><p>The younger kids were in the shallow end playing with a ball Hannah had on her floaties. Marco was in a floating chair watching the younger kids. He looked at her and she had her sunglasses on but she was looking right at him. He walked over and sat next to her in a chair. </p><p>""Hey"" he said sitting down. ""I'm sorry you walked in on us. We'll be more careful from now on. Can I ask you a question though?"" Mike asked.</p><p>""Sure, anything..."" Marisa said turning over towards her father.</p><p>""Why didn't you leave? Why did you stay and watch us?"" Mike asked taking another drag off his beer.</p><p>""I dunno. I liked it. I thought it was pretty hot."" Marisa was blushing now.</p><p>""Really."" Mike said. ""What did you like? seeing two people who love each other enjoying each other sexually?""</p><p>""No."" she said.</p><p>""What then?""</p><p>""Watching you get your cock sucked by Mom!"" Marisa blushed again but was not looking aways from her father's gaze. </p><p>Mike was shocked but again he was a little turned on. ""Where did you learn to talk like that little girl?""</p><p>""I dunno, I've been around."" she responded. ""And I'm not a little girl any more Daddy.""</p><p>Sue walked out with a platter full of steaks and hot dogs and two beers. ""Come on my caveman, it's time for you to earn you're keep around here and cook these up!""</p><p>""This conversation is far from over young lady. I will pick this up later."" Mike then got up and started walking towards his wife. ""I can't wait!"" Marisa said giggling.</p><p>Mike looked back and he hoped no one could see his hard on. ""Yeah, I bet.""</p><p>They ate dinner and got put all the little kids to bed. The younger kids went to bed at 8:00 and the older ones were allowed to stay up until 10:00 during the summer. They we watching TV and Marisa came over to her Daddy and said, ""Can I lay with you Daddy?"" </p><p>""Awww isn't that sweet."" said Sue. ""Take advantage of it now Michael. As soon as she is as old as this one she won't know you are in the same room."" she said pointing to Marco.</p><p>Marisa was dressed in a t-shirt and panties. Usual attire for the summer bedtime for her. Her tits were breaking out pushing against the t-shirt. She brought a blanket with her and smiled as she got in front of her father laying with him spooning. She snuggled back as far as you could pushing right against his crotch. ""Mmmm"" he moaned quietly as she snuggled against him making her snuggle more in response. </p><p>Mike has never thought any impure thoughts about his daughter before. But todays events had him thinking differently. His cock was pressed up against Marisa's butt. He could feel the heat of her young pussy through her panties making his cock swell. He looked over at his wife and son and they were both engrossed in the show on the TV. </p><p>Marisa was completely under the blanket and she reached behind her feeling the lump in her father's sweatpants. She felt his cock and squeezed it. It was getting harder with her touching it and he was excited. Mike reached up under the cover of the blanket and slid his hand under her night gown. She reacted under his touch and he found her tits. They were pretty large. He guessed at a DD cup like her mother had when she was young. Her swelling nipples were already strained and hard. He played with them twirling her nipples making her twist under the blanket. She continued to grind her ass against his cock making it swell even more.</p><p>Mike reached down and touched her clit under her panties and Marisa tensed up under his touch. A little wimpier escaped her lips as she came and she moaned.</p><p>""What's wrong Marisa?"" her mommy asked her. ""Are you ok?""</p><p>""Leg cramp!"" she said.</p><p>""Here let me rub it."" Mike said pulling his hand out of her and started rubbing her calf. </p><p>""Thank you Daddy."" Marisa said with a sexy smile.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Two</h5><p>The show ended and we all started heading to bed. Mike was so horny. He laid there in his bed with his wife thinking about Marisa. getting hotter and hotter. Mike heard a noise down the hall so he snuck out of bed and walked down the hall to investigate. He stopped at Marisa's door that was partly open and he looked inside. His jaw dropped as he saw his young 'innocent' daughter laying on the bed completely naked finger fucking herself. The roles reversed. Now he was watching his daughter he thought to himself. She looked like she was getting off. Her fingers pistoned in and out of her tiny pussy and her tits bounced with every movement. ""Ahhhh... Fuck me daddy!"" he heard her say as she came. ""That's it!"" he thought to himself. </p><p>He pushed the door open more and stepped inside. </p><p>Marisa screamed and then covered her mouth when she saw it was her Daddy. ""Oh My God Daddy! How long have you been watching me?"" </p><p>""Long enough... now be quiet or you'll wake your mother."" He said as he sat on the edge of her bed. ""I'm willing to let this slide and not tell your mother that you were masturbating tonight. I'm also willing to not tell her that you watched us in the kitchen."" ""How about that you made me cum in the living room Daddy? Should we keep that secret too?"" She smiled as she sat up not even trying to cover her naked body. She was a smart girl.</p><p>""Yes that too. But we need to keep this quiet. No body can know okay?"" He said as he touched her thigh.</p><p>""Oh yes daddy! I won't tell anyone. I promise! Can I suck your cock Daddy?"" She said as she reached over and grabbed his hard cock. </p><p>""Sure honey..."" Mike stood up and released his cock from his boxers.</p><p>""Ahhh she said as she leaned in and put the head in her mouth. She swirled her tongue around the head as she took in his taste. Her mouth felt so hot on his cock. He watched her sucking his cock and she was looking right at him. She looked so sexy with his cock coming out of his mouth. He put his hand behind her neck and said ""Now try to get more of it in your mouth. It feels really good so keep doing what you are doing. Are you sure you've never done this before?""</p><p>Marissa giggled as she stuffed more of his cock in her mouth. Now she had about half of his cock in her mouth. She began pumping her head up and down his hard shaft knowing that he was going to cum soon.</p><p>Mike was impressed and knew Marisa was not as new to this as she was acting like. He fucked his cock in and out of her mouth. ""Here I cum Baby!"" he said. He thought she would pull off but she went deeper. Sucking more in her mouth and nuzzling when she could not go any further. He came in her mouth ""Ahhhh baby, that's it!"" he whispered to her. Marisa swallowed furiously. Gulp after gulp of the hot seed. The sight of her swallowing it down made him want to cum again. </p><p>""How was that Daddy? Did I do good?"" she asked. </p><p>""Yeah baby! Unreal. So who have you been playing with Baby?"" Mike just had to know.</p><p>""Do I have to tell you Daddy? I promised him I would tell anyone too..."" She looked sad.</p><p>""Who is is baby?"" he said nicely. ""I promise no harm will come to him.""</p><p>""Do you promise Daddy?"" she said with her best little girl look on her face.</p><p>""Of course."" he replied.</p><p>""It's Marco.""</p><p>""Your brother? Oh that little shit! I'm going to kick his ass!"" Mike said standing up and putting his shorts back on.</p><p>Marisa started crying. ""But you promised!"" she said crying harder now. </p><p>Mike sat back down and held her trying to stop her from crying. ""Oh OK. I did promise you. Are you still a virgin at least?"" </p><p>""Of course I was saving myself for you Daddy."" She looked up with crying eyes. </p><p>""OK please stop crying baby. Get some sleep and we'll address this in the morning.""</p><p>""OK Daddy, I love you.""</p><p>""I love you too baby.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Three</h5><p>The next morning Mike woke up in bed. He was groggy but her knew Sue was giving him one of her famous good morning blowjobs. He laid back and guided her head up and down. ""Yeah baby... good morning to you too!."" </p><p>""Good morning to you too Daddy!"" Marisa said giggling.</p><p>""Oh my god Marisa what are you doing? Not here not when everyone is awake!"" Mike got her off his cock and started moving her to the door.</p><p>""But daddy wait!"" Marisa said as he was pushing her out the door. Mommy took everyone to the docks! She wants to get the boat ready for a trip we are all alone!""</p><p>""Oh OK"" he said. ""Thank god. Now we really need to talk..."" </p><p>They both sat down on the bed and Mike explained how important this was and she really needed to be careful. ""I could go to jail!"" he said. ""</p><p>""You aren't going to jail Daddy."" Marisa said. ""Now, can I go back to sucking your cock?""</p><p>""Yes please. But I want to fast that sweet pussy too. Do you know what a 69 is baby?"" </p><p>""Sure do!"" she said and she stripped her clothes off and mounted her Daddy who laid down on the bed. Her pussy just over his face and she started sucking his cock again getting it hard again. </p><p>Mike spread her legs just over his face and spread her pussy open for inspection. She was in fact cherry, he could see her little cherry about 3 inches inside her pussy. He licked her nearly bald pussy from the clit all the way up. Marisa moaned in pleasure. He started diving into her twat with more force enjoying the fast of her new pussy. She started grinding her box on his face now enjoying what he was doing. She sucked his cock as much as she could but him eating her pussy was distracting. She found herself just holding his cock in her hand as he was making her get ready to cum. ""Ah, ah, ah"" She moaned. ""You're gonna make me cum Daddy! Faster, faster yeah!"" </p><p>He reached up and wrapped his mouth around her jutting clitoris and that pushed her over the edge. ""Aieeeeee!"" she screamed as she came really hard. She was grabbing the sheets pulling them off the corners making the bed a mess. ""Oh oh, oh!"" she moaned winding down her orgasm and resting on top of his muscular body. ""Wow Daddy, I've never cum so hard in my life."" She said.</p><p>""Come over here and let me fuck those tits baby!"" Mike said pulling her off his frame. </p><p>""OK Daddy! I'll be right back!"" she said as she ran to the bathroom and came right back carrying baby oil. Michael knew then that his daughter was well schooled in the art of sex. She sprayed the oil all over her 12 year old tits paying attention to her nipples making them stick out a little more. She knelt down between her Daddy's legs and stated pumping her tits around his hard cock. She looked at him riding his cock with her tits smiling the whole time. </p><p>""Who taught you this baby?"" he said enjoying the feeling of her tits. </p><p>""Do I have to tell Daddy?"" she asked pumping her big tits around his cock. </p><p>""Only if you want to baby. Oh yeah like that"" he said.</p><p>""I'll tell you Daddy."" she said as she mouthed his cock that was cumming out of her cleavage. ""Mommy did!"" she said as she replaced her moth on his cock. Mike came immediately. ""Oh ah oh man! What did you say? Oh ahhh man!"" She sucked his cock almost completely into her throat deep throating her Daddy swallowing his cum. He held her head down as the last of the orgasm began to subside. ""Oh oh oh"" he said. </p><p>""Wow Daddy you came even more than you did the first time!"" She said stroking his cock replacing it between her tits. Mike calmed down and looked at his sexy daughter who was still playing with his cock. ""Now what did you say to me?"" Marisa giggled and said ""When daddy?""</p><p>""When did your mother teach you how to titty fuck and who did she teach you with.?"" Mike said with a stern look on his face.</p><p>""Oh Daddy!"" she said as she stood up and ran out of the room heading to her bathroom. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter Four</h5><p>""I want you to answer my question honey!"" he said yelling through the hallway. She just giggled and closed the bathroom door. He could not believe what she said. Could it be true? He showered and got dressed and went downstairs looking for Marisa. She was in the kitchen making some food. </p><p>""OK, no more running off we need to talk. What's been going on around here. ""Oh Daddy, you were so busy with work this year so we had to do something we were so bored. Now that you made this deal Mom said we should be pretty much set for life right?"" </p><p>""Well yeah we should be just fine."" Mike said.</p><p>""That's why Mommy said we should tell you about everything and bring you into the circle. Mommy started it all. She was so horny and you weren't paying attention to her. So one night when you weren't home...again... she brought Marco into her room and fucked the shit out of him."" Marisa laughed as Mike's mouth dropped to the floor. ""They did their thing for a while and brought me in the circle and taught me everything I know today. We haven't brought any of the other kids in the circle and Mommy made me promise to keep y cherry for you. So here I am Daddy. You took this time off and Mommy planed a trip on the boat so that we could all be alone for a while. It was my job to seduce you and bring you into the circle. Do you really think no one noticed you playing with me in the living room last night?""</p><p>""I thought they were watching the show!"" Mike said looking down at his feet. </p><p>""Silly Daddy."" Marisa laughed as she came over to him she squeezed his cock in his shorts and said, ""We are supposed to meet everyone on the docks. We are going to be gone all week. So let's lock up the house. They packed every thing we'll need so we just need ourselves. Oh and this too!"" she grabbed his cock and gave it a squeeze. </p><p>Michael was shocked. His wife seduced his son and his daughter. He was jealous he had not done it first. He never thought about fucking the kids. He knew Sue was molested when she was young by her father but never expected her to do anything like this. Marisa and he got in the car and started driving to the marina. He was thinking about what was to come and he got so excited he got a hard on. Marisa, not being one to miss anything noticed this right away. </p><p>""What are you thinking about?"" she said.</p><p>""I'm just thinking about this week."" Mike said.</p><p>""Well let me help you there."" She said as she leaned over the seat and pulled his cock out and began to suck it. She suck him off. She sucked his cock for about 15 minutes driving down the road. He came so hard he was surprised he didn't run off the road. After he was done she pulled this shorts up and returned to her seat. </p><p>When they arrived at the marina he parked the car and locked it up. They walked to the boat hand in hand. They walked up to the boat and the kids were swimming around the boat. </p><p>""Daddy!"" Hannah and Jana said in unison climbing out of the water and getting on the deck. Mike hugged his girls and asked ""Where's mama?"" </p><p>""She's in the cabin with the boys. They wanted to play."" Jana said.</p><p>""Oh yeah"" Mike said. ""Baby can you watch the girls? I want to go see your mother.""</p><p>""Sure Daddy."" Marisa took the girls back out and continued swimming. </p><p>Mike went into the cabin of the boat. He heard voices so he stopped and listened to the door. ""Uh, uh, uh, yeah baby! Fuck me!"" he heard Sue say. ""Mfff, mffff, mffff."" He continued down the corridor getting closer to the cabin. He looked in the cabin from the cracked doorway and he saw Sue bent over doggy style with her oldest son Marco fucking her from behind. He was in her ass by the look of the angle. She fucked back at him as hard as she could getting as much of how cock in her ass as she could. Jeffery, who was only nine years old was laying on his back with his mother sucking his cock. She sucked him deeper with his smaller 4"" cock sliding in and out of his mother's mouth. </p><p>""Oh, I cumming mom!"" said Jeff as he started dry cumming in his mom's mouth. She sucked his cock as he shivered enjoying the orgasm she gave him. He was to young to produce cum but enjoyed it anyways. ""Mmmmmm"" she said as Marco continued to fuck her ass making her moan more. Soon Marco was ready and he came in her ass making her squirm taking his load in her ass. ""Oh boys you make Mommy feel so good!!!"" she said as they both finished off. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter Five</h5><p>Mike went back on deck on the deck to think. He heard Sue and the boys work their way back up as the girls played in the water. They came out and Sue said ""Hey glad you made it."" </p><p>""Oh yeah, me too. DId you all have fun down there?"" he said.</p><p>""Yeah dad Mom is so cool."" Jeffrey said sitting down. </p><p>Sue smiled not sure if he was ok with this or not.He smiled back at her and said ""Marisa! Come back on the deck. Marco said he would take over for a while."" Sue smiled again and Michael turned back into the cabin walking towards the bar. He made himself a shot of whiskey an drank it. Marisa entered the room and walked to the bed. Mike looked at her after taking a shot, poured his second shot and pounded it too. He walked over to the bed where she was sitting on the edge of the bed and said ""Are you ready for me baby?""</p><p>""Oh yes Daddy! Marisa said.</p><p>""Come over here he said and she moved to the other side if the bed. Marisa pulled his swim trunks down when she could reach him. She immediately dropped down and sucked his cock in her hot mouth. He was hard in minutes. He pulled her up and laid her down on the bed in the cabin putting his mouth over her pussy. He sucked her pussy making her squirm under his touch. She wanted him to fuck her so as soon as he was hard enough she looked up at him and said ""Fuck me daddy!""</p><p>""Ohhh"" he said as he spread her naked legs. He put his cock at the entrance to her pussy. He sank the head of his cock into the tight entrance to her pussy. She moaned and said ""Come on daddy! Fuck me!""</p><p>Mike pushed the entire length of how cock into her wet snatch. He ripped through her cherry and Marisa pulled him down on top of her. ""Oh it hurts Daddy!"" she said gripping him tight.</p><p>""I'm sorry baby, it won't hurt for long."" He stayed still and raised up a little so he could suck on her ripe tithes. Marisa enjoyed that and it made her feel better. After a few minutes of sucking her tits he began moving his cock in and out of her tight pussy.</p><p>""Is that better baby?"" he asked as she was responding to his movements.</p><p>""Yes Daddy. It still hurts just go slow."" Mike did as she said and started fucking her slow and steady. ""Ah Ah Ah, oh daddy it's starting to feel really good! I'm so glad you're fucking me."" she said with another giggle. Mike started fucking her harder sliding almost half of his cock in her pussy. He sat up on his knees now and he could see a tint of pink on his cock as it was sliding in and out of her.</p><p>""I'm cumming baby!"" Mike said as he fucked her harder about to cum. Marisa moaned oddly as she felt his cock exploding inside her for the very first time.</p><p>""Yes Daddy! ""I love you!""</p><p>""Ahhhhhh he moaned coming deep in her collapsing back on her big tits. He kissed her deeply and she accepted his tongue into her mouth. ""Mmmmmmm"" he moaned still fucking his pre-teen daughter. ""I love you too baby. We are going to have a fun trip aren't we."" </p><p>Marisa giggled as she hugged him closer.</p><p>The pair cleaned up and got dressed and went back out on the boat. Mike saw Sue and she was smiling at him. ""So did you two have fun?""</p><p>""Yes Mommy, Daddy just took my cherry!."" She said excitedly.</p><p>The older boys giggled and Jana asked her ""Mommy What's a cherry?"" This made the boys laugh even more.</p><p>""It's something all little girls have."" Said Sue.</p><p>""Do I have one too Mommy?"" asked Hannah.</p><p>""Yes Baby."" she replied</p><p>""I want you to take my cherry too Daddy!"" said Jana not knowing what she was saying.</p><p>""Me too! Me Too!"" yelled Hannah.</p><p>They all laughed. ""We'll see girls.""</p><p>""Yeah!"" the girls clapped together.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Six</h5><p>Mike and Sue talked as they finished loading the boat up with the kids. Sue planned a trip on the boat to an island off the coast of Mexico that was an anchor spot for families who were into ""Family Love"". They set the GPS and went on auto. The boys love to play captain when it's on auto pilot. This gave them a chance to go back in the cabin and play with the girls.</p><p>They were all in the big bedroom that had a King size bed in it. Everyone was naked. Mike and Sue wanted to introduce the two younger girls to sex and they were super excited. ""Sue laid back on the bed with pillows on her back. ""Come here girls. I want you to play with my breasts."" The girls came over and each latched on to a boob. ""Yes girls suck on mommy's boobies. Do they tast good?""</p><p>""Yes Mommy!"" Jana said pulling her nipple from her mouth. Mike crawled up and put his head under Jana's nine year old pussy and began to lick it. Jana giggled but didn't move. ""That feels good Daddy!"" she said looking down at her daddy's face under her.</p><p>""Mmmmmm"" Mike moaned as he put his hand under her tiny ass pulling her up a little giving him more room. ""Delicious"" he said.</p><p>""Does that feel good Jana?"" asked Hannah. She was watching intently.</p><p>""Yea Sissy! It tickled at first but it's feeling really good now."" Jana said as she let go of her Mother's breast and got up on her knees completely. Her Daddy wrapped his arms around her thighs sitting her on his chest. She leaned back and supported herself with her hands behind herself. She closed her eyes as he continued licking her pussy. She started breathing harder and mewing as she started rocking her virgin pussy around his tongue. ""Oh Daddy that feels really great! Oh Oh Oh, yes Daddy.""</p><p>He was sure she was about to have her very first orgasm. So he continued to eat her out rolling his tongue over her little clit. All of the sudden she tensed up and came. She squeezed her thighs around his head cumming very loudly. She panted and moaned loudly as she came.</p><p>Marisa who was watching all this and fingering her pussy decided she needed something too. The scene made her so wet she walked up the stairs and went to the wheel where the boys where. She was naked and the boys saw her coming towards them. </p><p>Marco was watching over things not letting Jeff do anything. ""Jeff can you steer? I want to play with Marco for a while."" Marisa said pulling him down by the hand. </p><p>""Sure thing"" Jeffery said.</p><p>""Thanks Jeffy, I'll come back later and give you a nice thank you blowjob if you like when we're done.</p><p>""Cool! he said.</p><p>She led him down into the cabin and stopped in the Galley. She dropped down right in front of him and pulled his swim truncks off. He was already getting hard seeing his sister naked. She started sucking his cock and looking right in his eyes while on her knees in front of him.</p><p>""Oh yeah! Suck it sis!"" he said as he watched her. He was very use to getting BJ's from his sister. But now that she wasn't cherry he was hoping he could fuck her now. She had her long hair in Pigtails. So he grabbed one in each hand pulling her onto his cock.</p><p>""Hmmmmf..."" she said around his cock. She had the entire 6 inches in her mouth now. He wasn't as big as his father but he was still young. ""It's so big and hard. It tastes so good Marco."" She had her hands behind hime pulling from his ass getting full motion up and down his cock. </p><p>""Can we fuck now?"" Marco asked his sister.</p><p>""Oh hell yeah!"" she said. She stood up and bent over a chair in the kitchen. Marco pulled right up behind her snd put his cock at the entrance of her pussy. She put his cock where it needed to be and said ""OK Marco"" and he shoved his cock inside her. </p><p>""Mmmmmffff"" she said as he began to enter her. SHe was sore from the day before nothing too bad. She started pushing back to him.</p><p>""Oh yeah!"" Marco said. ""You feel so good! So tight!"" He started fucking her as fast as he could slamming her tits back and forth as they fucked eachother. </p><p>""Ah, Ah, Ah"" Marissa grunted She bent completely over the chair allowing her big brother to be in control. She liked not being in control.</p><p>""Oh I'm cumming sis!"" he said slamming his cock as far into her as he could letting out a groan. ""Ahhhhhhh...."" That made Marisa climax as well gripping the arms of the chair cumming hard. He kept stroking his cock in and out of her as they caught their breath. He pulled out of her and grabbed his clothes sunning back outside. </p><p>Right after that Jeff came down and she was sitting in the chair she was just bent over. </p><p>""Are you going to give be a BJ sis?""</p><p>""Sure!"" she said getting out of the chair and sitting her little brother down pulling his swimsuit down as he did. </p><p>He had a good size cock for a nine year old. It was almost 4"" long when it was hard which he already was. Again this was not the first time she gave him a BJ, her Mommy had brought her and both boys into sex stuff almost all together. She easily sucked it all down bouncing her head up and down quickly. Jeffy never lasted long on a BJ He pulled her head down by her pigtails once again and started shaking she knew he was having an orgasm. No cum but she knew he enjoyed the feelings he was having.</p><p>""Thanks sis and he ran up as fast as his brother did. </p><p>Marisa went back into the big bedroom to see what was going on. Her mother had Hannah on her back with her legs spread wide licking her tiny pussy. Hannah watched as her mommy played with her. SHe was giggling alot. Her Mom was on her hands and knees between her legs with her hand underneather heself playing with her own pussy. </p><p>Her Daddy was also on the bed and Jana was on top of him in a sixty-nine. She was catching onto giving blowjobs and seemed to be enjoying her Daddy's mouth on her pussy. </p><p>Marisa got on the bed and got underneath her mom's hot pussy and ate her out. ""Mmmmm thank you Baby"" her mother said pulling her hand up and using it to spread Hanna's pussy wider. Marisa licked all go the juices up and started fingering her mother. She was about three fingers deep then she sank her fist inside her. ""Mmmmf"" her mother said as she felt the pre-teens hand sink into her up to the wrist. Mike watched from the side and was very excited to see his oldest daughter fisting her mommy. Jana was sucking him off really well almost half of his cock was in the fourth graders mouth. He was so excited from her and what he was seeing he was about to cum. ""Hold on"" he said as he crawled out from under her. He went over to Marisa and she spread her legs wide for him. He pushed his hard cock into her bald pussy and plunged slowly into her. She was soaked and filled with a fresh load of cum from her brother. ""Oh Daddy!"" She said as he sank all the way into her in a single plunge. Then he began to fuck her again sliding it all the way in and out of her super tight pussy. Marisa kept fist fucking her mommy while her mom ate little hanna out. </p><p>Jana went up and put her pussy with in reach of hanna's mouth squatting over her face and Hannah was now eating her out too. It was a sex train from one end of the massive bed to the other. Mike came really hard in Marisa filling to the brink with another massive load. That set a chain reaction and everyone who could cum did! </p><p>After everyone recovered, They all went back into the galley where Sue and Marisa made food and beverages for everyone. They should be at the cove tonight. That's where they would anchor up and spend the rest of the week. </p><p>They got to the cove and set anchor. They were all swimming around the boat naked and after a while they saw another boat cruising by them. ""Hey Mike!"" came from the other boat and Mike turned and saw one of his partners from work.</p><p>""Dan!"" Mike said ""What in the hell are you doing here?""</p><p>""Are you lost Mike? I never thought I would find you in a place like this old buddy!"" Dan said pulling his boat closer. Dan could now see that all the kids were naked as well as Mike and his wife too. ""Are you guys nudists?"" asked Dan.</p><p>""Yeah you bet."" Mike replied. ""Do you want to set anchor and have dinner?""</p><p>""Sure thing!"" said Dan.</p><p>""Do you want me to get everyone dressed?"" asked Mike.</p><p>""Hell no not for us."" Dan came out from behind the wheel and he was naked as a jaybird. ""We're nudists too!"" They all laughed and soon his family came out of the cabin. It was his wife Karen. She was a knock out. She had long blonde and stood at about 5'6"" with a nice rack. They had three kids. Johnny was 16 and was well built. His two daughters Jenny 12 and Heather 11. Marisa was sure thet things were about to get interesting...</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Seven</h5><p>Dan brought his boat as close to their boat as he could dropping the cushions over the side and tying off to each other. Once done everyone could freely travel from one to the other. Dan and Karen went over to the Mason's boat for cocktails and the kids ran over to the other boat to meet the others. </p><p>Marco and Marisa were the first ones to start talking to the other kids. Marisa thought Johnny was really cute so she introduced herself and Marco went over to Jenny and Heather. They were both cute and blonde just like their mother. At 12 years old Jenny was about 5'2"" long blonde hair and she was in a bikini. Her tits weren't big he figured about an A cup, but she was cute. </p><p>Heather was a little smaller, no tits at all but ahe had a nice bubble butt.</p><p>""So what do you guys do for fun?"" Marisa asked Johnny. ""We do lots of stuff. My folks are very cool and let us do almost anything we want as long as no one gets hurt."" he said smiling. </p><p>""Oh yeah?"" Marisa said smiling back at him. ""Like what?"" she asked again... </p><p>""Well I fuck my sisters!"" He said reaching over and smacking Jenny's ass. ""And you love it don't you sis!""</p><p>""Johnny! We're not supposed to talk about that!!!"" Jenny huffed.</p><p>""It's OK"" said Marco. Marissa and I fuck too! We're an open family."" </p><p>""Cool!"" said Johnny ""Us too! I never called it that but if everyone in your family fucks then we are cool. How about the younger kids?""</p><p>""Hannah is still cherry."" Marco said... ""For now""</p><p>Marisa wasted no time as she dropped down to her knees and pulled off Johnny's swim trunks. She was pleasantly surprised as he had a cock that had to be over nine inches long. ""You fuck them with that?"" she said in mock horror.</p><p>""Well not with all of it he said. Mom takes it all though."" He smiled. </p><p>""I bet I can take it all!"" she said. Marisa leaned over and put her small hand around his cock. Her hand didn't even fit around it. </p><p>So she used two hands and gently stroked his dick making him moan. She slid his cock into her mouth swirling the head sucking all the precum he was leaking. She wanted to suck his cock all the way down. She hit her throat and gagged. He looked at her in the eyes and said ""Is that all you got kid?""</p><p>She gave him a dirty look and bit the head just a little bit. That made him jump back pulling his cock out of her mouth. ""OK, OK I'll be nice. he said as he went back and got close to her again.</p><p>""You better she said as she started sucking his meat again.</p><p>Meanwhile Marco had Jenny sucking his cock. He was laying on the floor and she was between his legs. Heather was sitting on his face watching her sister suck his cock. Heather wiggled her pussy on his mouth making him go where she wanted him to. </p><p>Marco reached up and spread her little ass and pussy sticking his tongue as deep inside the little girls pussy. Jenny was doing real good sucking his cock. </p><p>On the other boat, the parents were drinking cocktails while the remaining kids played a board game on the floor. </p><p>""So you surprised me Mike."" Dan said. Dan was sitting with Karen on his lap. ""I never took you to be so... progressive with your life style."" </p><p>""He wasn't."" Chimed in Sue. ""I was the one who opened his eyes. I started fucking the boys when he was doing the Franchise agreements with the company for the latest venture. I was so alone and so horny I had to do something."" Sue laughed. I sent in Marisa to seduce him and that was all it took."" </p><p>""Yeah."" Dan said. ""That would do it for me too!"" </p><p>Jeffrey was sitting new to his mother and she was stroking his hair. Dan was enjoying the girls on the floor. Neither one had on any clothes on. </p><p>""So what about you two?"" asked Karen looking at Sue. ""Are you straight Sue?</p><p>""""Far from it"" she admitted. ""My kids enlightened me to the firer sex... and you?""</p><p>""Oh no, ditto."" Karen said looking at the girls as well.</p><p>""Do you swing? asked Dan also looking at Sue. </p><p>""Well we haven't yet."" Mike said squeezing Sue's hand. ""But I don't think we would be against trying something new. Would you honey?""</p><p>""Oh hell no!"" She said. And with that, Karen got up and crossed over to Sue, stood her up pulling her up by the hand. She kissed Sue on the mouth sliding her tongue in her mouth. Karen twirled Sue around and headed her into Dan's direction.</p><p>""Well,"" Karen said, ""then lets get this party started!"" Karen moved over to Jeff and stood him up as well pulling down his shorts. ""Boy, I haven't ever had one this young!"" she said. She dropped to her knees and sucked the length of his small cock into her mouth in one swoop. </p><p>""Yeah! Jeff said as he threw his head back.</p><p>Sue reached over and grabbed Dan's cock. He was rock hard and pretty big too. He stood up and pulled his shorts off revealing a 10 inch cock. ""Hmmm"" Sue said. ""This could be interesting."" She started sucking his cock right there. The girls not wanting to be left out came over and started sucking Mike's cock. Both girls took turns sucking his dick making him feel really good.</p><p>Back on Dan's boat, Marisa was bent over doggy style on the carpet and Johnny was fucking her. He had about 3/4 of his dick inside her. He was impressed she took a lot of his cock in her throat. More than his sisters could do. He fucked her deeper making her groan and twist her head. She flipped her hair up and yelled ""Oh Yeah! Fuck me Johnny!"" She was pushing back on him as hard as he was fucking her. ""I'm cumming!"" she cried as she lost it. She pulled at his ass pulling him into her more as she came. Her spasming count was squeezing his cock hard as he fucked her all the way. All of his cock was banging in and out of her young pussy. </p><p>Johnny looked over and Marco was still on his back, Heather was still riding his face. He was reaming her ass now pushing a finger in and out of her tight asshole. Jenny was up with her feet on either side of his hips fucking him as she kissed her little sister. ""Uh, Uh, Uh"" Jenny grunted with every stroke. She looked at her sister after breaking a kiss and said ""He's perfect. Just the right size it doesn't hurt at all sissy!""</p><p>""Save me some"" Heather said. </p><p>Jenny laughed and said ""Not this round... he's mine.""</p><p>Johnny got off watching his sisters fuck him. He continued to fuck Marisa and she was almost to a second orgasm. He fucked her hard and deep then came deep in her bald pussy. He stretched her so wide. She loved it so much. She never had a cock the size of this one. </p><p>Hearing his sister cumming Marco couldn't hold back any longer. ""I'm cumming!"" Marco warned the girl. She unmounted Marco and sucked his cock in her mouth jerking him off wildly with her hands. </p><p>On Mike's boat, Karen was on the floor with Jeff. He was fucking her from behind slapping her ass with one hand and pulling her long hair back with the other like reigns on a horse. She liked being rode like this as she was panting and moaning with every stroke and spank of her ass.</p><p>Mike was also on the floor on a blanket with Hannah sitting on his face twisting her cherry all over his face as Jana fucked him. Sue was still sucking Dan's big cock and he pulled her up by the hair. ""Can we join them on the floor?"" Sue nodded and they were right next to Mike and the girls. She got over him and sank his huge cock towards her pussy. Dan maneuvered it so that it pushed against her asshole. Sue got a look on her face but rubbed some of the juice from her pussy on his huge cock and covered it getting it nice and slimy. She moved it in and pressed it into her ass. </p><p>""Oh!"" she cried as the head slipped in. He pulled her down from below and stuffed about half of his huge pecker into her tiny ass. </p><p>Dan motioned for Hannah to join them. ""Can I daddy?"" Hannah asked looking at her Daddy's face between her legs. ""Can he lick my pussy Daddy?""</p><p>""Sure punkin"" Mike replied.</p><p>She went over and took a new seat on Dan's face. He loved it, he never saw a pussy this young up close. Sue continued to fuck more and more of Dan's cock into her ass. Hannah was facing her Mother and started sucking on her tits as Dan fucked her. That made her mommy feel good she knew that for sure. </p><p>Pretty soon Jeff came pulling out and cumming all over her big tits and face. Mike was cumming in Jana's tight pussy too. She rode him up and down and he shot load after load of creamy cum deep inside her young pussy. Sue, the only adult fucking another adult, rode Dan's huge cock deep inside her ass until why both came. He spurted deep inside her abused asshole making her cum again.</p>"
734,"The North Pole, Part 1",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mg', 'elf']",Santa has a famous trip once a year we all hear about. But what about the rest of the year. I mean it can't take that long... This is a tale in my head about what would happen the rest of the year.,2012-11-11T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Santa has a famous trip once a year we all hear about. But what about the rest of the year. I mean it can't take that long... This is a tale in my head about what would happen the rest of the year.</p><p>Santa did his trip on the 25th. He came home and as usual he slept for a couple days to recuperate. All of the elves were busy packing up the sleigh and getting the reindeer in good shape. Mrs Claus was in the kitchen getting ready to take her hubby breakfast in bed. Eggs and bacon with a little juice on the side. She looked down the hall and said ""Penny! Are you about ready?""</p><p>""Yes Ma'am! came a tiny voice in the other room. In the hall came a female elf. She was dressed in a cute shiny green outfit buttons down the front and it came down about halfway down her thighs. She work black lacy stockings and sexy high heel shoes. She looked sexy, her long blonde hair moved as she walked and her heels clicked as she walked. ""Do you think he'll like my outfit?"" she asked Mrs. Claus. </p><p>""Oh yes, you look very cute and very sexy."" she said. Penny was an elf and she was about 13 years old. However, elves don't age in the same way humans do. So her body was small and would be comparable to about a seven year old human girl. Mrs Claus knew the best way for her husband to wake up was with one of his favorite elves waiting to service his every need. She knew he loved her, but she was over sixty and not very sexual. While Santa was still very horny all the time. Especially when he had so many youthful, sexually curious elves around who loved him unconditionally. </p><p>""Come now dear"" she said as she grabbed a tray with the food she just prepared and walked towards the stairs. Up she went with little Penny behind her humming. Penny opened the door for her and they both crept in the room and closed the door. ""Oh, the poor dear, he's still sleeping. He must've been really tired this year.""</p><p>""Should we come back later?"" asked the pretty elf.</p><p>""No dear."" she said. ""He should get up. Why don't you give hime a little motivation?""</p><p>""Yes ma'am."" said Penny as she moved toward the bed and crept under the covers with her favorite human. She really love Santa. She loved that he worked so hard for all of the children and although he loved the children deeply and was a huge Pedophile he never touched any human children. But elves were another story. Penny had been one of his 'girls' for about 3 years. She reached up under the covers and felt for his cock. She found it and started stroking his cock making it grow harder. Mrs Claus set down the tray of food and left the pair alone. She knew he liked it better to be alone with the girls. Once she left, Penny sat up under the covers and pulled the covers down to give herself more room. Once off, she went back and wrapped her tiny hands around his still cock, they barely fit around it now that it was hard. She sucked the head into her tiny mouth taking as much as she could inside. Then she swirled her tongue around it inside her mouth making him moan. </p><p>""Ohhh"" said Santa as he finally woke up. He looked down at Penny and smiled. He stroked her hair and put his hand behind her head guiding her movements. He liked watching her suck his cock in her little elf outfit. Everyone thinks the elves always dress like this, but this was just to turn him on. The girls usually ran around in little short shorts and tight tops when they worked. Most of the men worked in the toy shoppe but the girls dis a great many other things. Like keeping santa happy! Santa sat up and pulled Penny off his cock and she waited his wishes. </p><p>""Why don't you come bend over her and take off your panties?""</p><p>""Oh, you know I never wear panties for you Santa."" She said as she bent over in front of him and pulled her little dress higher to reveal her ass. Santa got behind her and inserted his hard cock into her tiny asshole. ""Ohhhh, Santa!"" she moaned. ""I must be on the naughty list today!""</p><p>""Yes Penny. This will teach you to fuck other Elves when I am away on business"" he said. </p><p>Penny was shocked. she never knew how he knew when she had sex with others, but he always did. She bent down further putting her face and arms flat on the bed raising her ass higher for her favorite man to deal her her punishment. </p><p>""Yes Santa I was very bad. Please give me what I deserve."" </p><p>Santa grabbed her hips and pulled himself inside her with one push. This made Penny cry out. She was in pain as he was all the way inside her now. She grabbed two handfuls of sheets as he jabbed into her thrusting deep and hard. Santa had never fucked her like this. He had fucked her plenty of time and a many times in her ass, but this was different. She thought he may have been really angry at her. </p><p>""Uh, uh, uh"" she groaned. Just as suddenly as he started he stopped and pulled out of her ass. </p><p>""Turn around and stand up!"" Santa said as he got off the bed and stood up. Penny joined him standing right in front of him. Her head was at the perfect height so he grabbed her by the back of the neck and pulled her to his cock shoving it back in her mouth. She didn't like this. He never made her suck his cock after he fucked her little ass. She did it repulsed at the flavor and smell of her own asshole. He shoved his cock all the way down hitting the back of her throat. He came quickly giving spurt after spurt deep in her mouth. She gagged a bit when he pushed too far but she swallowed every drop. Once he was done and his cock started to deflate she took his cock out of her mouth and looked at her man a little afraid. </p><p>""I want you to bring your little brother with you tonight after supper. I need to talk to him."" Santa said as he scowled at her. ""I know you two have been fucking for some time now and I want to teach him a few things. He also needs to know not to do anything with you without my permission. Wear that little red dress I got you and wear your hair in pig tails. Okay?""</p><p>Penny nodded as he went into the bathroom and closed the door. She pulled down her tight dress and looked in the mirror to tidy up and she went downstairs. Mrs Claus saw her and asked ""Are you ok honey""</p><p>""Yes ma'am, he was mad at me."" said Penny with a scared look.</p><p>""No, I wouldn't say mad, but I'd do what he says for now. He'll get over whatever he is upset at and everything will be fine. Are you coming to dinner? </p><p>""Yes and he wants my little brother to come over too."" </p><p>""Ok then see you soon!"" Penny left and she went back upstairs and saw Santa in the shower. ""You scared her!"" she said not too happy with her husband. </p><p>""She's fine. And tonight I'll teach Paulie a lesson and you can play with him when I'm done. He has a descent size package so you will have some fun too. She smiled and left the room. </p><p>She went back in the kitchen preparing dinner and thinking about what would happen later that evening.</p>"
735,"The North Pole, Part 2",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['b', 'solo', 'Mgb', 'gb', 'Fgb', 'fist', 'inc', 'oral', 'anal', 'mature']",Penny and her younger brother go to Santa's house to be 'Punished'. Little do they know what is in store for them both... This time even Mrs Claus gets involved!,2012-11-13T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Penny went home to give her baby brother the bad news. She wasn't sure why Santa was so upset. She'd been fucking Paulie for a while now and she's not sure how he found out. People always say that Santa seems to know everything and they must be right!. She got home and her parents weren't around so she went towards their bedroom. They have shared a room since she can remember and that was how they ended up having sex with each other. </p><p>The door was cracked open so she peaked inside. Paulie was on his bed naked. He was always masturbating whenever he could. Today he was on his hands and knees bent over doggie style shoving a big dildo up his ass. The site was not unusual, he tended to love ass play. In fact, Penny had a large strap on that she frequently used on him and he loved it! One of the older elves named Eddie made sex toys for all the other elves. Santa must know about it. Eddie said even naughty toys could be fun too. </p><p>Watching my brother fuck himself with the dildo was making Penny wet. She slid a hand down and pinched her little clit and started playing with herself under her clothes. </p><p>""Uh, uh, uh..."" Paulie was shoving the entire thing in his ass rocking back and forth pretty hard now, it looked like he was about to get off. ""Fuck me Daddy!"" he yelled. This shocked Penny, she never knew he fantasized about fucking their Daddy. </p><p>""Oh yeah!!!"" he cried as he reached under himself and straightened up grabbing his hard cock. He started stroking it in time with the dildo that he was fucking himself with and he came in big gobs of cum all over his bed. ""Argh!"" Once he finished cumming he pulled the cock out of his ass and set it aside then laid down on the bed trying to catch his breath.</p><p>""Wow Paulie, that was really hot! I didn't know you fantasized about Daddy fucking you!"" she said as she entered the room closing the door.</p><p>""It just seemed right at the time I guess."" he said panting still breathing hard.</p><p>""Well, we are in trouble with Santa. He knows we are having sex and he's upset. I'm not sure why though."" Penny said. ""He wants you to come to dinner at his house with me tonight, he said he'd talk to us about it after dinner.""</p><p>""OK!"" said Paulie. He never seemed to worry about things like this so he wasn't worried. </p><p>Back at Santa's house, Mrs Claus was getting dinner ready and Santa came into the kitchen. </p><p>""So are you upset with little Penny?""</p><p>""No, not really. She is fucking her brother and I wanted to get him over to have some fun too!"" he said to her rubbing his cock through his sweat pants.</p><p>""Oh dear... you had her scared to death. You sure are a dirty old man!""</p><p>Penny knocked on the door. ""Come in Dear."" said Mrs Claus. Penny came in with her brother in tow. The took off their heavy coats and hung them in the entry way then took off their boots and walked into the kitchen to join the older couple. Penny was a vision, her long blonde hair was in pig tails as Santa requested and wore a cute red dress with white stockings and Paulie wore a pair of jeans and a t-shirt. </p><p>""Come in and make yourself at home."" she said. Everyone sat at the table and had a great meal. </p><p>After the meal was eaten, Penny helped Mrs Claus with the dishes and Santa took Paulie into the living room to talk. He lit his pipe and sat down in his chair. </p><p>""Come over her boy and sit at my feet."" Santa was a large fellow. He sat in his chair that was rather large. Sort of like a throne. Big and red and very over powering was the chair. Paulie sat on the floor at his feet and looked at him. </p><p>""So I wanted to talk about you and Penny."" he said. ""I know what you've been doing. And I'm not upset, but she's my best girl. I love her a lot and I know she's gong to share herself with others and I'm glad it was you. I've taught her a lot about sex and I thought I might be able to show you a thing or two. Would you like that Paulie?""</p><p>""Oh yes Santa, we thought you were mad at us!"" Paulie said.</p><p>Mrs Claus and Penny came into the room finishing up and Mrs Claus said ""Well Dears Im off to bed. Don't keep Santa up too late.""</p><p>""Ho Ho Ho"" said Santa. ""Good night."" Penny was left there in her pretty little dress. ""So, your sister looks precious don't she Paulie?"" </p><p>""I think she looks hot!"" said her brother as he crawled over to her on his knees. ""And look santa!"" he said turning her around showing him her backside in the dress. ""Bend over sis! She forgot her underwear look!"" he said bending her over exposing her bald little pussy. He rubbed it with his thumb rubbing it up and down her crack.</p><p>""Mmmmmm..."" she said.</p><p>""She never wears panties when she comes to see me Paulie."" Santa said as he walked closer to the couple. ""Now you two come here."" he said as he lowered his sweat pants and pulled out his cock. ""I want to teach Paulie how to suck cock.""</p><p>Paulie smiled big and stood up next to his sister. They were both the perfect height to suck him off. ""What do I so Sis?"" he said looking at his sister.</p><p>""First you have to get it hard."" she said as she leaned in and kissed the head. She sucked it into her little mouth just getting the head inside her mouth. Santa liked it as he stroked her hair. He always liked her pig tails. He grabbed one in each hand and started guiding her mouth on his hardening cock. Penny put her hands around Santa and on his butt pulling I'm deeper into her mouth as well. Soon she had his cock completely hard and all the way in her throat. </p><p>Paulie looked at his sister and said ""My turn!""</p><p>""Umphf"" she said pulling it all out of her mouth. Some precum had dripped in her mouth and she swallowed it. ""Mmmm, you ready?"" said Penny. He nodded and she said ""Just relax and swallow when it gets to your throat like we practiced."" Paulie nodded and he took her place. He never sucked on a man's cock, but they practiced with the dildo. He knew he wanted to suck a cock, but he never thought he would get to suck Santa's. He put it in his mouth and shoved it as far as he could making himself gag. </p><p>Penny giggled and said ""Take it easy. Don't try to do it all at once. Get use to it and work a little more in each time you stroke it in and out of your mouth."" </p><p>Paulie nodded and put it back in his mouth slower this time. Penny looked up at Santa and he smiled at her. She bent down and put one of his big hairy balls in her mouth sucking it gently while her brother sucked him off. This made Santa groan.</p><p>Paulie was determined to suck more of his cock like Penny did. Taking his sister's advice he had about half of it in his mouth and started sucking more up and down each time he went a little farther. Soon, he felt it his throat and he gagged again but not as hard as the first time. He remembered her words and he tried again swallowed as he felt it near his throat. Like she said he got a little more in. Then he tried again and again and he almost had was getting deeper. He kept at it and soon it was super wet and covered with hit spit mixed with a big dose of precum that was flowing out of his cock now. His cock was not huge for human standards, about 6 inches but for elves it was gigantic. </p><p>Santa was looking down at the pair and Paulie was trying to deep throat it as much as she did. </p><p>""Your oral talents must run in the family baby!"" he said with a little wink to Penny. ""Take off your dress and leave on the stockings."" Penny took off her little red dress and showed her body. She had no breasts yet they usually came in for elves in a few more years. She dropped the dress and turned around showing Santa her awesome ass. Santa pulled Paulie off his cock with a pop. </p><p>""Both of you bend over now side by side. Paulie, you need to strip."" </p><p>The elves did as he asked and Penny helped her little brother get naked. Once he was naked she grabbed his cock and rubbed it. He had a nice cock. Not as big as Santa's but very nice. Both of them were in position and Santa got behind them and he played with their assholes. He pushed a fat finger in each of them dry. Both squirmed getting use to the finger. He rubbed Penny's pussy as well getting his left hand moist with her juices. He rubbed them all over her tiny ass and then got behind her and pushed his cock all the way inside. He loved her tight little ass. It was tight, wet and hot. He never thought he would need anything else in his life than the little sexy elf. He fucked her harder getting her to join his movements pushing back to meet his strokes. She was looking at her brother as he fucked her. </p><p>""You're gonna love this, uh, uh, uh!"" she said to Paulie. ""He fucks me solo good. Oh, Oh oh!"" she cried she was about to cum. Paulie reached over and rubbed her clit and she exploded on Santa's cock. ""Oh yeah! Fuck me Santa!!!""</p><p>Santa fucked her harder and harder slamming inside her making her cum, he was pounding her hard as she came. Once she finished cumming he pulled out of her, hick cock was soaked and ready. He moved behind her brother and rammed his cock inside the boy getting about half of it inside the first thrust. </p><p>""Owwww"" said Paulie as he was not expecting him to do that. He liked his cock inside him though. Santa waited a minute until he got used to having it inside him and then started fucking. He got deeper and deeper inside the elf boy and soon he was fucking him as hard as he just fucked Penny. Penny was kissing her brother deep as he got fucked in the ass by Santa. </p><p>Soon Santa could not hold back any more. He fucked deep when he came shooting string after string of hot sticky cum deep inside the boy. ""Ahhhhhhhh!"" Santa said as he finished cumming in his tight ass. He collapsed on him forcing his cock all the way inside when the boy finally came. Penny was stroking his cock and he came all over her hand and dripped all over the floor.</p><p>They all rested for a bit and Santa was the first to move. He got up and pulled Penny over to clean up his cock. She licked him clean then he pointed to her brother and said ""You better clean him up too. Don't want all that cum to go to waste!"" he said as he moved back to his chair to watch the duo. She leaned down and sucked all of the cum she could out of his ass and cleaned him up nice and neat. </p><p>""My turn"" she said as she pulled her brother over to her and he cleaned up her ass as well licking up her pussy as well. She liked it as he sucked her ass and pushed his fingers inside her making her moan again. Paulie loved his sister very much and he loved sucking her ass almost as much. He had Penny moaning again as he fingered her ass and pussy. </p><p>""Keep it up brother, I'm gonna cum again!"" Paulie looked at Santa for his approval, but he was fast asleep. Paulie lowered his mouth down and licked her bald little pussy rubbing her clit making her cum. ""Argh!!! Yeah bro you're making m cimmmmmm!!!!!!""</p><p>After she calmed down, they were sitting together cuddling. ""So what do we do now?"" asked Paulie. ""Is he done with us yet?""</p><p>""I doubt it. He'll wake up soon. Let's go find Mrs Claus!"" Penny said as she raced up the stairs towards her room. </p><p>Mrs Claus was in her room alright, but she was far from sleeping. The door was open so they peeked inside. She was on her bed and she had a nightgown on. Although Mrs Claus was older she was very beautiful. Her face was very ""grandmotherly"" but she had beautiful blue eyes and a nice plump body. She never showed it since she was usually in loose clothing and house dresses but she had DD tits and a firm ass. She kept herself in shape because she liked getting fucked by the older elves almost as much as Santa liked the little ones. But she also had a thing for the little ones as well. She was in her bed on her back with her house dress pulled up over her tits. She had a vibrator on her pussy as she was trying to get a little relief. Santa didn't like for her to join him in his time with the elves, and she heard them downstairs fucking. </p><p>""Come on..."" Penny whispered to her brother as she crept up to the bed. He followed her and they went right to her side. Mrs Claus heard them and looked over with startled.</p><p>""Oh my. What are you two doing in here?"" she said pulling the vibrator away and pulling down her nightgown. </p><p>""Santa fell asleep!"" Paulie said. ""And we wanted to see if you wanted to play?""</p><p>Penny got up on the bed near her feet and pulled up her gown revealing her mature bald pussy. </p><p>""Yes Mrs Claus. It's been too long since I ate your pussy. Much too long."" Her pussy was big. She kept it shaved because she preferred it that way. Her lips were large and split open. You could see she has enjoyed a very active sex life. </p><p>""OK Dear, but be quiet. We don't want to wake up the Mister."" said Mrs Claus.</p><p>With that Penny pulled her gown up further and motioned for her to take it off. She complied and Paulie pulled himself up onto the bed. He was astounded by the size of her tits. They were massive. Bigger than any he had ever seen in fact. He put one of them in his mouth sucking on the huge nipple. It must have been an inch long. He had both of them in his hands playing with them as he sucked on the right one. Penny worked her way up in between her plump thighs and positioned herself at her pussy mound. She started licking her wet pussy and that made her moan. </p><p>""Ohhhhh, yes Dear."" she said as she pulled her face deeper into her big wet snatch. You remember what I love don't you Dear?""</p><p>Penny started sucking harder getting all of her juices out of her and she put two fingers inside her, then three pumping her fingers deep inside her. </p><p>""Do you want more?"" she asked as she pumped her pussy making her feel nice.</p><p>""Yes please."" she said. Penny then took her entire hand and started fucking the old lady with her entire hand. Her hand was smaller than a human's hand as she was still so small. She was fucking more and more and soon she was past her wrist deep inside the woman. </p><p>Paulie was busy sucking her tits. He was having so much fun with them. </p><p>""Why don't you fuck my titties?"" asked Mrs Claus. ""I like that and I think you will too!""</p><p>Paulie climbed up onto her chest and put a knee on each side of her looking down at her. She squeezed her tits together and Paulie put his straining cock between them. He was really leaking pre cum now and he was greasing up her tits with each stroke. She pulled her nipples and squeezed them together over his cock. He was completely enclosed inside her massive cleavage. He started fucking her as she was looking at him obviously enjoying the fist fucking his sister was giving her. </p><p>""Fuck my tits boy!"" she said as she increased the rocking from below. He pumped her again and again. The seal of her meaty tits felt as good as any pussy could. She could chance the amount of pressure she was applying to his cock in her tits making it feel different every stroke he made. </p><p>""I'm cumming!"" he said as he pumped her tits as hard as he could. ""Ahhhhhhhhhhh."" he moaned as he started releasing his load all over her tits. ""Yeah!"" he said as he got off her chest.</p><p>Penny looked at her once her brother dismounted her massive tits and she was fucking her very hard now pushing her arm into her halfway up to her elbow. They were looking into each other's eyes. Again and again she pumped her arm. Then she had an idea. When she had her hand as far into her as she could go...she opened her little hand.</p><p>""Oh my gosh!"" said Mrs Claus. She had never felt such a thing. ""Yes, yes, yes!"" She cried.</p><p>Penny started moving her hand inside her on the deep strokes. Sometimes spreading the fingers all the way open and sometimes she would just wiggle them. </p><p>""Ah, ah, ah, yes Penny, fuck meeeeeeee!"" Mrs clause tensed up and came really hard. Harder than she had ever cum! ""Ah, Ah, Ah... yes. Oh my, oh oh my. Take it out Dear Penny. I can't stand it any more!"" </p><p>Penny removed her tiny arm with a lewd sucking sound as her pussy began to shrink down to it's normal size. Penny brought her hand up and put it in front of Mrs Claus's mouth. Mrs Claus started licking her own juices off her fingers and Paulie joined her. Soon they had all of her juices cleaned up and she hugged them both. Mrs Claus knew she had to make sure she did this again. That was for sure.</p>"
736,"The Mason Family, Part 2",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mfg', 'anal', 'mg', 'oral', 'inc']",The Mason family is met by the Johnson family. Both families fuck like rabbits as they spend time together.,2012-11-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter Eight</h5><p>On Mike's boat, everyone had cum and was sitting around inside the cabin talking. Mike sent Jana to go get the other kids off Dan's boat. Once everyone was together Mike said ""OK everyone settle down. I just wanted to say something before things get out of hand. For those of you who don't know Dan and I work together. As it turns out we all have something in common."" The girls all giggled and the boys just stood there smiling. ""We parents have already discussed it and we would like to hang out here in the cove for a couple days."" All of the kids broke out in cheers and laughter excited of a couple days with the other family. ""The only rule we have is that no one is allowed to have sex with Hannah. She's too small and will likely be hurt."" </p><p>""Oh Daddy! I won't get to have any fun!"" Hannah said and collapsed into her mother's naked bosom crying.</p><p>""Wait a minute Hannah, you didn't let me finish."" Hannah looked up with crying eyes at her Daddy. ""I said no sex. What I should have sex is no one puts anything bigger than their thumb in your pussy and no penetrating your cherry. If she wants to and she agrees with it you can let her use her mouth and with care, fuck her little ass.""</p><p>""Yeah!"" Hannah cheered and ran over and hugged her Daddy.</p><p>Mike looked down at his youngest daughter and lifted her chin making her look up at him. </p><p>""All I ask is that everyone is careful with my baby and I get to be the first one to make love to my baby's ass. Is that a deal?""</p><p>Hannah nodded furiously at her Daddy and hugged him again. She was at the perfect height for him and she noticed his cock started growing. </p><p>""Can we do it now Daddy?""</p><p>""Only if you want to baby."" Hannah grabbed him by the hand and dragged him into the Master bedroom of the boat. </p><p>""Alright!"" said Johnny as he went straight over to Jana and took her hand and said, ""Do you want to fuck me?""</p><p>Johnny was naked so she saw his half erect cock as he looked at her. </p><p>""I don't know Johnny. Your dick looks kinda big for me."" she said. </p><p>""Awww, it's not that big. My sisters like it don't you guys?"" he said motioning to his sisters. They both smiled and nodded furiously.</p><p>""Yeah, he fucks real good Jana. He'll take good care of you."" Said Heather.</p><p>""Awesome!"" Jana said as she grabbed his hand and they ran over to the other boat.</p><p>Karen walked up to Marco who was sitting on a stool in the galley. She kissed him and smiled. She dropped down and started sucking his cock right there. </p><p>Jeffrey walked over and took Heather's hand heading next door, Heather was giggling. She started putting her long blonde hair up in pigtails as they walked. Sue and Marisa were talking and then they both grabbed Dan's hand and walked across to the other boat and into the Master bedroom. </p><p>""I told Marisa about your cock and I want her to enjoy you as much as I did Dan."" Sue said slapping Marisa's ass as they crossed over the gap between the two boats. </p><p>Jenny, not wanting to feel left out went in and joined Mike and Hannah. She went in and Hannah was standing in front of her Daddy sucking his cock. Hannah was just the cutest little girl. She looked as Filipino as her mother. She is almost five years old and Jenny is twelve was cute, blonde and small A cup breasts. She crawled next to her encouraging her. </p><p>""Wow Hannah, you are really good at that.""</p><p>""Thanks!"" Hanna said pulling her tiny mouth off his cock just time enough to say that then back she went. Mike was pulling her head on his cock encouraging her to take more of him in her mouth. </p><p>""Mike, why don't you lay down?"" said Jenny. Mike did as she asked and Hannah climbed back on top of him and resumed sucking him off. She was now able to play with her own pussy as she sucked on his cock making her pussy wet. Jenny climbed up farther on the bed and turned so she was facing his cock and lowered herself onto his face. </p><p>""Do you mind?"" she asked.</p><p>""Please."" he replied. She lowered her little pussy down. It only had whispers of blonde hair gracing her pussy here and there. He separated her legs and spread her cheeks. Mike started licking her pussy starting at her clit all the way up to her asshole. Her pussy tasted better than Marisa's. He stuck a finger in her soaking wet pussy and her juices started flowing. He was finger fucking her tight pussy and she was watching Hannah suck his cock. She was impressed with how much the Kindergartner could take in her mouth. </p><p>""I want you to fuck my ass now Daddy!"" said little Hannah. Mike tapped Jenny and she got off his face. </p><p>""Sorry Jenny... But how can I resist?"" said Mike as he sat up and moved his daughter to the middle of the bed and bent her over on her hands and knees in front of him. Her long black was hair pulled back in a ponytail. Jenny watched as Mike bent down and spread her ass cheeks and started licking her asshole.</p><p>""Mmmmmm..."" said Hannah ""That tickles Daddy.""</p><p>""Jenny, can you hand me that lube on the night table honey?"" Mike asked the thin blonde.</p><p>""Sure!"" she said. She leaned over grabbing the tube and handed it to Mike with a smile. </p><p>""Thanks darling."" he said as he lifted up from the feast before him removing the cap from the tube. He put a large amount on her tiny brown bud and started spreading it around. He used his thumb to spread it around and he slowly inserted his thumb in her ass.</p><p>""Ahhhh!"" said Hannah as she reacted to the invasion. ""Wow daddy, that feels weird."" She dropped her head to the mattress and spread her legs wider giving her Daddy better access making his thumb feel better inside her. Mike reached down caressing her tiny clit. That made her squirm under his touch. Pretty soon she was rocking back and forth looking back over her shoulder at him trying to sink more of his thumb inside her. It was so sexy the way she was looking back at him. </p><p>""Now Daddy now!"" she said pulling at his hand pulling his thumb from her. ""Fuck me Daddy!""</p><p>Mike needed no more coaxing. He grabbed the lube and put more on his straining cock. He grabbed Jenny and brought her face to his cock and said ""Can you get my cock nice and wet for me darling?""</p><p>""You bet!"" she said as she sucked his cock into her mouth getting is super wet. She knew what it was like to get fucked in the ass and she wanted to make sure he was lubed up plenty for the tiny girl. As soon as he was wet she sat up and helped Mike place his cock in Hannah's ass. </p><p>He pushed his hard cock against her tight ass and put a hand on her shoulder and pulled. She was so tight he didn't get in. He put both hands on the girls hips and planted his knees and pulled hard until the head of his cock penetrated her bum. </p><p>""Oh Daddy, it's so big! It hurts it hurts!!!"" cried Hannah trying to squirm away.</p><p>Mike didn't let her move and he pulled her hips closer. ""It's ok honey, you just got to get use to it don't move."" Hanna grimaced not sure if she wanted to do this any more but she trusted her Daddy. So she relaxed a little bit putting her face back down on the cool sheets on the mattress. Jenny knelt beside the girl and wiggled her way under the child getting her mouth under her pussy. She started licking her twat making her get more and more excited. Mike started moving inside her moving more of his cock into the girl. She didn't pull away and soon he had another inch of his cock inside her. It was lewdly splitting her ass. </p><p>He pulled it out almost all the way then shoved it back in. ""Mmmmffff"" she groaned as he did. He started a rhythm stroking deeper and deeper inside her. He couldn't believe how tight she was and her ass canal was so hot he thought he would cum right now. ""Oh, ah, ah Daddy it feels so better now. Fuck me harder!"" </p><p>""Ok honey hold on!"" He replied. Her new friend was still below her sucking on her clit making her pussy feel so good. She found that playing with her pussy while she was getting fucked in the ass felt really really good! Amazing. He started fucking her harder now about half of his hard cock was buried in his daughter's ass when he came. ""Ahhhhhh!"" he said pulling her onto her cock as much as he could. He left it in her spurting his cum in her ass. Hannah started cumming too as Jenny attacked her clit knowing Mike was cumming. Hannah never felt so good. She was gasping for air as her Daddy collapsed on top of her. Jenny rolled out from under her and kissed Mike on the lips.</p><p>""Wow!"" said Jenny. ""Can I be next?"" They all laughed.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Nine</h5><p>Meanwhile on the other boat Jana and Johnny were in the kids bedroom together. Jana was on her knees in front of him sucking his massive cock. She had never had such a huge cock in her mouth. She was trying really hard to get it all in her mouth but she kept gagging. She had about six inches in and was forcing it inside more each stroke. She was looking up at him with this massive cock sticking out of her mouth and she looked awesome. Johnny pulled her pigtails getting more inside his little Asian girl's mouth. </p><p>""I want to suck it all!!!"" she said as she tried harder.</p><p>""You're doing fine babe. How old are you anyways?""</p><p>""I'm seven year old"" she said pulling the cock out of her mouth to say it slapping his cock on the side of her face as she pumped it with both hands.</p><p>""You're doing fine babe. Are you ready for me to fuck you?"" he asked.</p><p>""I'm not sure it'll fit!"" she said back.</p><p>""Let me get you ready!"" he said as he pulled her hip and guided her onto the bed. She turned around and sat down putting her head on a pillow and spreading her legs wide for her new friend. She had no tits but a great body and her nipples were as hard as little pebbles. He went down on her and she grabbed his hair pulling him closer to her bald pussy. Johnny spread her pussy with his hands finding her hidden clit. He sucked on it making Jana moan arching her back and looking at the ceiling. </p><p>""Ohhhh yeah, suck it Johnny!"" she said. ""Lick my pussy."" </p><p>Johnny sank his tongue deep inside her and guided his tongue up and down her tiny slit. Jana spread her legs even further and Johnny crawled up further getting right between her legs as he pressed her knees to her shoulders. He loved how limber little girls were. Now with her asshole exposed he sucked on it and she moaned again running her hands through his hair pulling him deeper. </p><p>""Wow, your sisters are very lucky girls!"" she said smiling at him. </p><p>Johnny sank his tongue in her ass enjoying her taste. He then ran it up and down the crevice from her ass to her clit repeatedly. </p><p>""You're ready,"" he said lifting his head and crawling up between her sexy legs.</p><p>""Yeah Johnny, fuck me with that big cock. But please be careful!"" Jana said. She was excited but a little scared too. She was not sure that she could accommodate his big cock. </p><p>""OK, I'll go slow but tell me when you want more."" Johnny said rubbing the massive head of his cock between the folds of her wet pussy. She smiled at him and nodded showing she was ready. He pushed his cock and it slipped inside. The head of his cock was about the size of a small plum and red like it was angry. </p><p>""Ah, ohhhhhh wow,"" She said as his cock entered her. It was massive and she was nervous. Johnny smiled down at her and she nodded once she was ready for more of his cock. ""That feels good Johnny,"" she said as he pushed another inch inside. Oh, man you have a big dick!""</p><p>Johnny moved his legs up closer throwing her legs over his shoulders. He loved his cock being inside the little asian little girl and she was begging for more. He pushed again but harder this time. He got another three inches or more this time. She screamed but never let go.</p><p>""Oh my god! Yes! I feel so full already and you're not even halfway in! Fuck me Johnny I want it all!"" She said as she pulled his from behind his hips pulling him deeper inside of herself. Johnny pulled his cock almost all the way out of her and began pumping his cock in and out of her getting it farther inside each thrust. ""Oh, ohhhhhh yeah ahhh, ahhh, oh my god!"" she cried.</p><p>""Yeah Jana, do you want it?"" he said as he kissed her deeply sawing his cock in and out of her pussy. He broke the kiss and she nodded furiously.</p><p>""Uh huh, fuck me Johnny! Fuck me all the way!"" She said. He repositioned himself again getting even closer and he grabbed her under her thighs wrapping his arms under the preteen getting a good grip. Then he pushed as hard as he could sinking the length of his massive cock into her. ""Argh, ah, oh my god. So fucking big!"" She never talked like this but she couldn't help it. He was just filling her up. ""Yeah Johnny fuck my mother fucking pussy!""</p><p>Johnny loved the dirty talk. He was fucking the girl for all he was worth. He pulled out and then slammed it back inside making her squeal. He bent down and started kissing her again as he fucked his cock in the child. He knew he was coming soon and he sped up sitting back up pumping her like crazy. </p><p>""Oh oh, oh I'm cumming!""</p><p>""Oh yeah!"" she said. Fill my pussy Johnny I want your cum deep in my pussy! Oh, oh ahhhhhh yeah, yeah fuck me yeah!!!""</p><p>Then he came spilling his hot cum inside the girl. She came feeling his cum spilling into her filling up the fourth grader's tight pussy. It was so hot and had nowhere to go so it was squishing out of her already full pussy. </p><p>""Oh yeah Johnny so much cum! Give it to me!"" Johnny pulled out of her pussy after the third spurt. He crawled up her chest aiming it at her mouth and the fourth landed right on her cheek. She stuck the head in her mouth and began sucking on it. </p><p>""Ohh yeah Jana suck the rest of my cum!"" </p><p>She did as he said sucking harder getting another couple spurts of cum in her mouth and she swallowed without any hesitation. Once he was finished and he lay on the bed next to Jana kissing her as they both calmed down.</p>"
737,"My Roommates Daughter, Part 2",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mg', 'gg', 'les', 'anal', 'inc']",12 year old Tara and her her 13 year old friend spend the day with me and Tara reveals our activities to her Daddy.,2012-11-27T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Tara and Carrie got up first from after we recovered a bit. They ran off to the bathroom to clean up. I grabbed a beer and lit a joint. The girls were giggling like crazy as I sat down and turned on a CD. They came out eventually and they were spruced up having combed their hair and washed their faces. They sat on either side of me on the couch and Carrie Anne reached over and took the joint from me hitting it sexily then handing it back to me. </p><p>""Carrie wants to stay over and we can all have a lot of fun together. Her folks are away tonight and they will never even notice. Most of the time she is over at one of her cousin's place anyways."" Tara said</p><p>""Yeah."" Carrie chimed in. ""I really liked you fucking my ass and I want you to do it again. My boyfriend wants to go all the way and I figured you could break me in like this and make it easier for me to fuck him and I can be better for him our first time.""</p><p>""Cool with me."" I said. </p><p>Carrie took another hit off the joint and handed it back to me and said. ""Good! Can I suck your cock again?"" Carrie Anne said as she grabbed my cock smiling.</p><p>""Sure thing."" I replied. ""Sure you don't want a toke Tara?"" </p><p>""No way! Smelly shit makes me dizzy!"" Tara ran off to her room and brought back a pocket rocket. ""I want to watch you guys for a while and play with my vibe. My Dad got it for my birthday this year. It's for when I'm at my mom's house."" She sat in a recliner on the other side of the room buck-naked waiting for us to start. I looked at Carrie and she got on her knees in front of me and smiled at me pumping my cock in her hands. She sat up and kissed me showing me her boobs. They were magnificent, they were a full C cup and perky. She was very proud of her tits. She saw me admiring them and she squeezed them together smiling at me. She pinched her nipples and shook them up and down teasing me. I reached over and played with them. She dropped her hands and allowed me to play. They were beautiful. For tits on a 13 years old girl they were breathtaking. Her Latina heritage gave her a smooth clean skin and her brown hair was curly and sexy and she had lips that were supple and pink. </p><p>She leaned down and started sucking my cock looking in my eyes. ""Mmmm"" she moaned around my cock. I looked over at Tara and she was watching us, her hand was playing with her pussy and her other hand was holding the vibrator on her clit. A hum filled the room as she masturbated watching her friend suck my cock. </p><p>Carrie started a good rhythm sucking me off and I was looking right at Tara and her to me. I held her head starting to fuck her face making her moan more around my dick. Carrie sunk my cock in her throat as far as she could make it and kept it deep making me squirm. She pulled her mouth off and took a breath and a mixture of pre-cum and spit connected her mouth to my cock. She pumped my cock and motioned for me to stand up. We walked over to Tara who was in the recliner watching us frigging her self madly. </p><p>Carrie got on her hands and knees in front of Tara and looked at me over her shoulder to join her. I did as she wanted and she reached up and started playing with Tara's wet pussy. ""Ohhhh yeah."" Tara said. ""Eat my pussy girl!"" Carrie put her mouth on her pussy and sucked all of the juices that were inside her. She reached behind herself and spread her ass wide for me and wiggled her ass a little. I needed no more prompting. I placed my hard cock on her asshole and swirled it in circles around her asshole applying pressure teasing the girl. She moaned into Tara's wet pussy not skipping a beat. </p><p>She pushed back on my cock and I pulled back not letting her have what she wanted. She whined and pushed back harder. ""Stop teasing her!"" Tara said giving me a look as she held the girl's head in her hands playing with her long hair. ""She's doing great things Jeff. Fuck her ass!""</p><p>I spit in my palm and rubbed it all over the head of my cock then I put my cock back on her butt hole and she pushed back again. This time I didn't pull back sinking about half of my seven-inch cock in her ass. ""Ahhhhhh!!"" she cried out and she took a deep breath. Tara was watching me and she was breathing pretty hard now. </p><p>Tara was about to cum. Her eyes were closed and then she came. ""Ahhhhhhh, oh, oh, oh cumming"" She squeezed her young thighs around Carrie's head as she gasped for air. I started fucking her ass harder now.</p><p>""Mmmmfff, mmmmffffff, mmmmffff"" she said with each stroke I made into her hot ass. She stopped sucking Tara's pussy and moved her hands in front of her holding herself up and rocking back and forth meeting my strokes. ""Yeah, fuck me Jeff!""</p><p>I was fucking her as hard as I could and Tara said ""Yeah! Fuck her ass! She's a little butt slut aren't you Carrie Anne!""</p><p>""Un huh! I love it. He's as good as you said he was Tara! It just gets better! He's soooo fucking BIG! Uh, uh, uh ohhh ummmm, yeah fuck!"" She was pushing back hard and I was completely buried in her now. </p><p>I had her by the hips fucking the shit out of her then I came. ""Ahhhhh, yeah tight fucking ass! Oh oh oh, man! Ahhhh..."" I wailed as I kept fucking her thrusting deep in her bowels as I cam spurt after spurt. I filled her hot ass with cum, at least six or seven heavy gobs of cum in her ass.</p><p>""Ahhhhhhh! Fuck me Jeff!"" she said repeatedly as she came, my dick roughly embedded in her ass as she grunted with every stroke. Her legs were kicking up between mine as I came her ass could not hold all my cum it started dripping on the floor. Tara got up and positioned herself under her pussy and started licking up the cum that was dripping out of her ass. She pulled my cock out with a pop and more come ran out of her and into the willing mouth of the hot twelve year old. She gathered it in her mouth, then climbed out from under us and went to Carrie and kissed her deep sharing the cum she just pulled from her own asshole. </p><p>They both loved it as she moaned in unison continuing to kiss each other as I moved out from behind them and sat back down on the couch. ""WOW!"" was all I could say. ""That was too fucking much!""</p><p>The girls finished kissing each other and giggled as they turned and looked at me. Cum was smeared all over their angelic faces. They turned back to each other and kissed and cleaned their faces before coming to me and cuddling on the couch with me. I grabbed a joint and lit it up, took a drag. </p><p>""You guys better get dressed, your Dad will be home soon."" I said. </p><p>""Oh shit!"" Tara replied as she got up and ran to the bathroom. Carrie Anne got up and looked back over her shoulder as she followed her friend. I went to my bedroom and got dressed then I went back out into the living room cleaning up. I sprayed air freshener and picked up the remaining clothes of the girls and opened the bathroom door and tossed them inside and closed the door. I went back into the living room and sat down.</p><p>The front door opened and Tara's dad came inside and closed the door and said, ""Man, I wish you'd stop spraying that shit. It doesn't cover up the smell of the weed, it just makes you look like you are covering something up!"" He was right I was covering something up but it wasn't the smell of weed. It was the smell of his daughter's pussy. </p><p>""Yeah you know what can I say."" I replied.</p><p>He went in his room and closed the door. Tara came out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel and she walked into the room behind him. Once she was in the room she closed the door and looked at her father. Bud was sitting at the end of his bed taking his shoes off. He saw his beautiful daughter walk in only in a towel and he smiled at her. </p><p>""Hi Daddy, how was work?"" She asked.</p><p>""It was fine did you have a good day with Jeff?""</p><p>""Yes Daddy, he took me to the pool and we had fun. I saw a friend of mine at the pool and we hung out all day. In fact, she's still here. Daddy, I told her about us and she wants to join us Daddy.""</p><p>Bud was furious. He told her she can never tell anyone and here she was telling her friends. He knew this was bad. ""Honey, we talked about this. You can't talk to anyone about what we do. It's illegal and I could end up in jail!""</p><p>Tara walked closer to her Daddy and dropped her towel. She was only wearing a pair of white cotton panties with little flowers on them. The panties were way too small and she had a camel toe. Bud loved it when she wore them and she knew it. ""Oh Daddy, don't be mad. She has sex with her daddy too. She would never say anything. I promise..."" Tara lied to him about Carrie and her father. She hope it would lighten him up a little. She stepped next to him with her tiny, perky, youthful breasts just inches from his mouth. </p><p>He looked up at her as she smiled at her. How could he stay mad? ""Ok sweetheart, but seriously don't tell anyone else without talking to me first okay?"" He said as he sucked one of her breasts into his mouth. He took it out and said, ""So where is this mystery girl? </p><p>""She's in the bathroom sprucing up. Can I bring her in?""</p><p>""Sure honey. Where is Jeff?"" He asked.</p><p>""I think he said he was going out tonight. I think he has a hot date!"" Tara replied. </p><p>""OK go get her!""</p><p>Tara came out of the room after putting her towel back on and she came over to me. ""Get out of here, I told my Dad you had a date! I'll tell you all about it later. I'm going to get him to fuck Carrie Anne and then I'm telling him about you and me.""</p><p>""I don't know if that is smart, but go with you're instincts, I trust you!"" I said as I kissed her and left the apartment quietly. </p><p>Tara opened the bathroom door and saw her friend dressed only in a pink thong finishing her makeup. She did make up really well. Tara was still not allowed to use make up. She looked at her friend and again dropped her towel. </p><p>""Did it work?"" Whispered Carrie.</p><p>""Uh huh. He is waiting for us in the room. Come on!"" Tara said as she pulled her friend by the arm and went back in the bedroom. Tara walked in and Bud was still on the bed. His mouth dropped as he saw the girls come in the bedroom and close the door. </p><p>Bud was smoking a joint and he took another hit as he got a good look at the almost naked teenager. ""Daddy, this is Carrie Anne. She is my best friend."" Tara said as she pulled her in front of her so her Daddy could see her better. ""Do you like her Daddy?"" she said as she reached behind her cupping her large breasts. ""She's a year older than I am so she's thirteen. Do you like her boobs Daddy? She asked as she played with her friend's tits. Carrie Anne leaned back into Tara and flipped her head back and kissed Tara.</p><p>""Hmmm, I get the feeling this is not the first time you two have been naked together."" Bud said still sitting on the bed feeling his cock begin to swell. </p><p>""Oh no Daddy, we are such good friends."" She said as she twisted one of her nipples making the girl jump a little. ""Do you want to play with her Daddy?"" She said as she continued playing with her boobs. </p><p>""Yeah, lets get her on the bed Tara. Come over here and lay on the bed both of you."" Said Bud.</p><p>""No Daddy, I have a better idea. You lay down but take off your clothes first."" She directed him. He did as she asked and stripped his clothes and lay on the bed and put a pillow under his head. ""Now, do you want her to suck your cock and you eat my pussy? Or do you want to eat her virgin pussy while I suck on your cock? She is staying a virgin just like me Daddy, you can only let her suck your cock or fuck her in the ass. Choose Daddy.""</p><p>""I want to start with her pussy."" He said. ""Right her on my face.""</p><p>Carrie went to the head of the bed and bud got rid of the pillow and slid down a little. She crawled on her knees and put her pussy over his face with her ass to the head of the bed. She looked at Bud and said ""Nice to meet you Bud."" And she lowered her wet pussy on his mouth. ""Ahhhhh..."" She moaned as he started licking her pussy. ""Oh yeah. Lick it!""</p><p>He did as he was told licking the teenager's pussy. She was so hot. He could not believe how lucky he was. He had one of the hottest pieces of ass in town in his bed pretty much whenever he wanted Tara to be there and now she was bringing him girls that were this fucking hot. Bud reached up and spread her ass apart as he licked her pussy. Tara was on the bed now and she reached over and started sucking her Daddy's cock. She knelt in between his legs sucking him off. She watched her friend enjoying her Daddy's tongue. </p><p>Tara lifted her mouth off and kept stroking his cock and she said, ""He's a good pussy eater isn't he?"" She went back to sucking his cock. </p><p>""Uh huh..."" Said her friend as she dropped down to get closer to his cock. She watched her friend sucking it and the whole thing was making her very hot. Now that she was on her hands and knees Bud had better access to the girl's clit. He sucked it into his mouth for the first time. ""Ahhhhh. Oh yeah, suck my clit Bud.""</p><p>Bud licked her pussy and hit her clit on every up stroke getting her worked up. He had his hands on her ass playing with it as he tongued her pussy. He was sure she was going to cum soon. He pulled her pussy closer to his mouth and sank his tongue as deep as he could into her pussy as she rubbed against his mustache and beard. She was rubbing her pussy harder now and gasping for breath. Tara stopped sucking his cock and reached up and played with her nipples. That was all it took.</p><p>""Ah, ah, ah, Aieeeeee!"" she screamed as she was cumming on his mouth. Tara kissed her as she was cumming hard and she kissed back shoving her tongue into Tara's mouth as she was gasping to breathe. ""Ohhhhhh yeahhhhh!""</p><p>Carrie finished cumming but she didn't move from her spot on Bud's face. She was recovering and Tara returned to sucking her Daddy's cock. He was going to cum soon. She could tell. She moved her hands away from his cock leaving his cock in her mouth going down all the way deep throating him. She kept this up for a couple minutes and Bud cried out.</p><p>""Oh baby! I'm cumming!"" He said. Tara sucked harder as she swallowed all of his cum into her mouth. She kept it all in her mouth and got up on her knees and pulled Carrie up to her and kissed her. Carrie knew what to expect when Tara pushed all of Bud's cum into her mouth. </p><p>""Mmmmmmm"" she cooed as Tara filled her mouth with cum for the second time of the night. The girls swapped cum between each other's mouths a couple times before they swallowed it down. ""Yummy."" Said Carrie as she got off Bud's face and they all sat on the bed. ""That was nice Bud, can we do it again?""</p><p>""I don't know, we'll have to see."" He said.</p><p>*********************</p><p>Meanwhile, I left the apartment and I went out to the pool. I saw the guy who was there the other day when I was there with Tara and she had on that tiny bikini. This time he was with two young girls. I never even knew he has any kids. I mean I never saw him with them. So I sat down in a chair next to the pool and sparked up a joint. The girls were cute. They were around eight and ten years old if I had to guess. Both in bikinis and they were playing in the Jacuzzi.</p><p>He came over and grabbed a chair. ""Hi."" He said. ""Remember me?""</p><p>""Yeah, I remember you. What's up?"" I said.</p><p>""I saw you with those girls today. I have to say Bravo. You took them back to your apartment and fucked them didn't you?"" He said.</p><p>""I don't know what you're talking about. We just watched movies all day."" I said giving him a wink.</p><p>""Yeah, I get it. Well these are my daughters. I've been wanting to uhhh teach them how to watch movies too. How did you do it?"" He asked.</p><p>I looked at his daughters and I motioned to them and I said, ""They look kind of young to be 'watching movies'."" I said.</p><p>""Come here girls!"" He said to the girls. They were watching us the whole time. They got out of the Jacuzzi and came over. ""This is Tina and Julia."" He said introducing us. Tina was the older one. She had long blonde hair and beautiful white skin, she was in a little pink and white striped bikini. Her tits were beginning to develop and I could see the outline of her swollen nipples through the fabric of her top. Her sister was smaller than she was and she also had blonde hair but here was shorter cut in a kind of a bob. She also had on a tiny little bikini, it was yellow and kind of big on her. The bottoms were loose and almost hanging down enough to reveal her bulbous pussy. She had no tits at all, but her skin was milky white. ""Say hi to... I'm sorry, I didn't get your name.""</p><p>""Jeff."" I said. ""So how old are you girls?"" I said to them. </p><p>""I'm 11 years old"" Said Tina. ""And Julia is eight.""</p><p>""I'll be nine next month!"" She said. </p><p>""OK girls back to the hot tub!"" their dad said. ""How old were the girls you were with today?"" He asked. </p><p>""What was your name again?"" I said.</p><p>""""Tom, Tom Petersen."" He replied shaking my hand.</p><p>""OK Tom. My roommate's daughter is the Asian girl. She is 12 years old. Her friend is the other one you saw me with today and that was Carrie and she is 13. She looks much older but she's not."" I said. </p><p>""So my oldest daughter is about the right age then."" He said. </p><p>""Yeah, not too young. Tara's been sexual for about two years."" I said. </p><p>""So how did you get her into sex?"" Tom asked.</p><p>""I didn't. She seduced me and she also seduced the other girl."" Tom was floored. ""I am just very lucky."" I said with a wink.</p><p>""Yeah, you are. Do you think you could get my daughters into it?"" Asked Tom.</p><p>""I don't know. Maybe. I bet if you asked me to watch them tomorrow afternoon and Tara was with me maybe we could see what happens."" I said already plotting in my head. ""Why don't I pop in the spa with them and get to know them a little now so they are more comfortable with me tomorrow? I'll get in there with them and then you say you need to get something from the house and leave us alone for a little bit. Cool?""</p><p>""Sounds good."" Tom said as we walked over to the spa. </p><p>I took off my t-shirt and got into the spa. ""Hi girls, care for some company?"" I asked.</p><p>""Sure Mister. The water's fine"" Said Tina. Her sister was a little shyer, but Tina was very outgoing. </p><p>I got in the spa and the bubbles weren't going. So I asked Tina, ""Hey, can you turn on the bubbles?""</p><p>""Sure!"" Tina said as she got out of the Jacuzzi and walked over to the switch that was on the wall. I watched her get out exposing her cute little ass. She was about 4'5"" or so and very lean. She had a cute ass that was exposed as her butt was eating her swimsuit. She was fighting the switch trying to make it turn. She had a really cute face and sexy eyes. She started coming back into the spa and I turned away and looked at her sister. She was looking dead at me. </p><p>She must have seen me ogling her big sister because she had a really funny look on her face. ""OK girls, I have to go to the bathroom so I'll be back in about 15 minutes. Jeff could you watch my girls for me?"" </p><p>""Sure thing."" I said turning back to the girls. </p><p>Julia was whispering in Tina's ear. ""No way"" Tina said. ""Are you serious?"" She said again to her sister. Julia whispered in her ear again. She looked at me and said, ""Jeff, Julia said that you were checking out my ass. Is that true? Were you looking at my ass?""</p><p>""Busted..."" I said and the girls giggled furiously. ""I didn't think you noticed Julia. Why did you tell on me?"" I said smiling at her.</p><p>""It's because you're a perv!"" She said. ""You're a perv who likes little girls! I should tell my Daddy. He'd kick your butt!"" She said.</p><p>""Oh be nice..."" Said Tina. ""Maybe he's one of those nice perverts not one of the mean ones. Marla is my friend at school that has a nice one who buys her things and takes her places. She calls him her special friend.""</p><p>That changed everything. Julia smiled at me and said, ""Is that what you are Jeff?"" She stood up and turned around showing me her tiny ass. ""Do you like my butt too Jeff?"" She pulled the bikini bottom up by the strings making it go up her cute butt.</p><p>I looked at Julia's ass and said, ""Well maybe, it's pretty cute too. But I would need to see you're coochie to be sure.""</p><p>""What's a coochie?"" She asked looking at her sister.</p><p>Tina stood up in the shallow water and hooked her thumbs in her bottoms and pulled them down right there in the spa. ""It's your puss silly!"" She said as she put both hands on either side of her pussy and spread it open for all to see.</p><p>""Ohhh..."" She said as she looked at her sister. ""You mean my pussy. You want to see my pussy Jeff?"" She reached down to the sides of her own bikini bottoms and toyed with them teasing me.</p><p>""Girls, girls!!! Pull up your swim suits! This is not the right place for this... Your Dad asked me if I would watch you two tomorrow, he has some stuff to do. Let's pick up here tomorrow. Okay?"" I asked as Tina pulled up her bottoms and Julia sat down in the water as if she was making sure no one saw her. </p><p>""OK."" Tina said and her sister nodded at me. </p><p>Just then their father came back into the pool area and I stood up and started getting out. I turned and said, ""Don't tell your Daddy!"" The girls nodded and I continued out of the Jacuzzi. I walked up to Tom and gave him a nod and said, ""We'll watch them tomorrow and see what we can do. No promises... but we'll try and we'll have to be careful.""</p><p>""OK Jeff."" He said. ""Thanks man...""</p><p>I walked back to the apartment and went inside quietly. I grabbed another beer from the fridge. I could hear everyone in the bedroom. They were talking now; the fun must have been over. I'd been gone about 45 minutes. I made noise as I turned on the TV and sat down and lit another joint. Tara came out of the bedroom smiling. She was dressed only in a bra and panties, the usual dress code for her at the house. She came over and sat with me on the couch still smiling. ""So why are you so happy?"" I asked.</p><p>""I told Daddy."" She said as she reached over and grabbed my hand. ""I told him everything."" She said with a wrinkled brow and a crooked grin. ""Everything...""</p><p>""Uh oh."" I said. ""How did he take it?""</p><p>""He took it great. I told him as Carrie and I were sucking his dick. He would have agreed to anything we said. I told him a little bit then sucked his cock. Told him a little more and played with his balls. By the time he was ready to cum I told him that you fucked me in the ass and he came all over us. So yeah, I think he's ok with it. He said that if I was going to seduce another man, he was glad it was with you instead of one of my teachers or some guy in an arcade or something gross like that.""</p><p>I didn't know what to say. I was glad he wasn't pissed, but no way was this over. ""Good!"" I said. ""I made plans for us tomorrow afternoon. So lets make sure Carrie is home before lunch."" </p><p>""Plans? Like what?"" Tara asked with a crooked grin.</p><p>""You'll see. Let's just say we are helping someone out and turning someone on to something they'll enjoy."" I replied.</p><p>""Cool!"" She said as she walked back to the room. She came out a few minutes later and Carrie and Bud were walking out of the room as well. I looked at Bud and he grinned at me. I relit the joint I was holding and handed it to him. </p><p>He took it from me roughly and looked me in the eye and said, ""I should kick your ass you know..."" He sat down on the couch and gave me a dirty look. ""But seeing that you helped Tara bring this little package of dynamite over, I'm willing to forgive you!"" He reached over and grabbed Carrie's knee and laughed, then we all laughed with him. </p><p>""Daddy and I talked about it and agreed that he would spend the night with Carrie and you and I can spend the night in your room Jeff!"" Tara said beaming a smile at me. ""It'll be the first time I can sleep with you all night.""</p><p>""Yeah..."" Bud said. ""But I doubt there'll be a lot of sleeping going on in that room tonight."" He handed me the joint back and Carrie snuck it from his fingers and took a sexy drag off it, then she coughed it all out this time causing us to laugh again. We all sat around the TV and put in a movie. Bud brought wine coolers home for Tara. She was sharing one with Carrie as we watched the movie and Bud and I smoked some more pot. </p><p>The mood in the room was pretty good. Tara was sitting next to me pulling my arm around her as she sat in the crook of my arm. I looked over at Bud and Carrie and they were snuggling in as well. Bud was an older guy, around 45 I'd have to guess. I never asked him his age and he never offered. He was not very tall, but he was around 5'6"" brown hair that was cut in a mullet. (Hey it was the eighties...)</p><p>We continued watching the movie and Tara moved my hand from her shoulder down and around her waist. She leaned back and kissed me really nice. I snaked my tongue in her mouth and she turned a little more and rolled hers around mine. I broke the kiss when I heard Carrie Anne moan. We both looked over at the other couple in the room and Bud had her lying with her head in his lap and they were kissing each other.</p><p>Tara repositioned herself and straddled me so that we were facing each other. She was still only in her bra and panties, black sheer and super sexy. Her hair was pulled up in a ponytail. She kissed me again literally stuffing my mouth with her tongue. I kissed her back and she moaned a little and bit my lip.</p><p>""Ow!"" I said as she pulled back a little and rubbed her bottom lip smiling at me. ""You better watch out or you may get a spanking little girl.""</p><p>""You promise?"" She said as she reached back and popped the clasp on her tiny bra making it collapse and fall off.</p><p>""Yeah bro."" Bud said. ""Spanking hasn't worked on her since she was ten. That was actually the first thing that happened between the two of us that made me realize how sexy she was.""</p><p>""Really?"" I said. ""Tell me what happened.""</p><p>""She got busted for something and I figured I would give her a lesson. So I bent her over my knees and spanked her little ass. I did it slowly. I did it one smack at a time. I figured it would hurt more that way. The first one made her scream. The second and third one made her scream a little less and the fourth one she didn't scream at all. Instead she moaned. By the time I reached number ten, I smacked her ass and slid my hand between her legs in her panty-covered ass and she moaned loudly. I kept rubbing her pussy over her panties until she came. She was twisting and moaning bent over my knees. Once she calmed down after cumming. I stood her up and asked her if she was ok.</p><p>""What was that?"" she said. </p><p>""It was an orgasm."" Bud told her. </p><p>""Whatever it was... I want another one."" She said. </p><p>""I couldn't believe it. She was nine years old going on ten. Her birthday was the next week. I convinced her mother to let me take her to Disneyland for her birthday. I did and we spent a week playing at Disneyland during the day and in the motel room at night. Do you remember that week baby?"" he said to Tara.</p><p>""Oh yeah. You accidentally took my cherry in that Motel."" Tara said. She snuggled with me and kissed me again and we all started kissing again. Tara stretched her back up and pulled me into her tits. They were so delicious. A cup boobs with large swollen nipples that made me just have to suck on them. I sucked on one of them and she threw her head back and pulled her hair out of the ponytail looking at me. She dropped her hair and gave it a sexy shake making it look so good. I sucked on the other nipple and she pulled my face into her body trying to smother me with her body. </p><p>She reached down and grabbed my cock, through my swim trunks. I was hard as hell and she squeezed it and smiled. I started to get up and she shifted off my lap and turned around on the couch to watch me disrobe. I looked at her then her dad who was quite busy removing what was left of Carrie's clothes. I looked back at Tara and she said, ""Strip!""</p><p>""Yes ma'am."" I said and I pulled my trunks off and I grabbed her hand pulling her off the couch. Carrie was now naked and grinding her ass on Bud's lap. Tara gave her a funny smile and waved at her as we went into my room. I pulled her onto the bed and sat her on the end of the bed. She reached over and grabbed my cock again this time she put it in her mouth. I started putting my hands in her hair stroking it and caressing her head and face with my hands. She sucked my cock down her throat. I loved the way she sucked my cock. Suddenly she stopped and she got up on the bed and removed her panties. She turned herself around on the bed and hung her head over the end of the bed and pulled me back towards her guiding my cock back into her mouth. </p><p>I never got a blowjob like this before. She dropped her head down off the edge of the mattress until her mouth and her throat were completely in line with each other. She started pulling at me asking me to fuck her throat. I was so excited. She had her legs up on the mattress at 90 degrees and she was playing with her pussy as I fucked her mouth and throat. I needed a place to put my hands so I started playing with her large nipples. They were hard as pebbles and I licked my fingers and twisted the nipples in my fingers making her moan a little more. She was moaning all around my cock as I fucked it. It sounded like ""Mmmmph"" since she had a mouth full of cock.</p><p>I was getting close to cumming. I started pumping my hips more getting full motion. ""Ugh, uh, uh, slurp, hmmmph, yeah!"" she moaned around my cock as I fucked her mouth. I was almost all the way in buried in her throat when I came. I shoved it deep and held it there. Tara was breathing hard then I came and she struggled to swallow all of my seed as I shot it in her throat.</p><p>""Ahhhhhh..."" I moaned as the first load hit the back of her throat. My hands were on her tits squeezing her nipples as I unleashed a huge first load. Spasms hit my body. I pulled my cock out allowing her to breathe. Tara took a couple quick breaths and then my second spurt hit her mouth and throat. She swallowed again then she pulled me back into her throat by pulling on my legs. ""Oh, yeah babe. Suck that load!"" I said. </p><p>""Uh huh, uh ohhh..."" she moaned again around my cock as I shoved the remainder back into her throat. I finished cumming and she released me from her mouth and sat up. Her face was a mess. Her eyes were watered and there was spit and cum all over her beautiful face. ""Be right back!"" She said as she ran out to the bathroom to clean her face. She left the door open and I could hear Bud and Carrie Anne in the living room. It sounded like he was fucking her. Tara came out of the bathroom and came in the door but stood there watching the action. </p><p>She waved me over and I peaked around the corner behind her. Bud had Carrie bent over the couch facing the other way. He was definitely in her ass and she was fucking back towards him at a furious pace. He was fucking the full length of his six or seven inch cock all the way inside her with a fist full of her hair for leverage. She was moaning wildly. ""Oh yeah, fuck. Fuck meee! Come on Bud I want your cum in my asshole!"" she cried and he fucked the beautiful girl.</p><p>Tara reached behind herself and grabbed my cock that was already hard once again. She pulled out of the doorway taking me with her. She lay down on the bed on her stomach looking at me over her shoulder. She reached back and spread her ass cheeks with her hands and said simply, ""My turn."" I got on the bed and positioned myself over the target. She laid flat and I spit on the head of my cock and started pushing. ""Oh...God!!!"" she said as I entered her. She spread her legs wider and I got closer between hers and started pushing more of my cock inside her ass. ""Ahhhh, yeah! Fuck me Jeff!"" She moaned.</p><p>I pushed my entire cock inside her. She was grabbing the sheets in her hands twisting them as she accepted my cock. ""Oh man! Tight fucking ass! Mmmmmmm"" I moaned. Her ass was so tight and so hot. I pulled her up on her knees. She followed my lead and spread her legs and putting her face down on the cool sheets. I grabbed her hips and started fucking her harder. She pushed back to meet my thrusts making me fuck her harder. ""Oh Tara, your ass feels so fucking good!""</p><p>""Uh, ah yeah. Fuck meeeee. MMMmmmmmm, yeah so fucking good."" She moaned.</p><p>I was fucking her then I remembered what her dad said earlier about spanking. So I smacked her ass and thrust all the way inside her and held it there. SMACK! ""Oh!"" She cried. She didn't pull away. So I pulled out again then back inside and again. SMACK. ""Oh, mmmmmmm."" She said again as I rubbed the spot I just slapped. Again. SMACK, SMACK. ""Oh Jeff. Slap my ass!"" With her approval I started fucking her again this time I spanked her sweet ass every time I bottomed out in her ass.</p><p>Her ass cheeks were getting red and I kept my left hand on her hip and my right hand I grabbed her long hair and pulled it back. I alternated between ass slaps and pulling her by the hair to pull her back on my cock. ""Ahhhhhh, uh, uh, uh mmmm, uh oh I'm cumming!!!!"" she cried as I fucked her as deep as I could bury myself in her asshole. Her ass was gripping my cock twisting it in her bowels. </p><p>""Oh Man, fuck! I'm cumming!"" I said as I started cumming in the pre teen's asshole. Jet after jet sprayed inside her. She felt this and moaned as I continued filling her tiny ass with cum. I continued pumping my cock until I was finished and my softening cock was pulled from her ass.</p><p>I lay down behind beside Tara's naked body as we attempted to catch our breath. I never met a girl who was both as horny as she was and who made me as horny as she made me. I was in heaven. </p><p>After a few minutes Tara turned around and kissed me. Her tongue went inside my mouth and she moaned. ""Wow."" She said to me this time.</p><p>""Wow?"" I replied?</p><p>""Yeah, just Wow!"" She repeated. ""So what are we doing tomorrow?"" she asked me as she played with the hair on my chest.</p><p>""Oh, you'll see. But we'll both enjoy it I assure you. We are going to introduce a friends daughter's to the wonderful world of fucking."" I told her.</p><p>""Oh cool, how old?"" She asked.</p><p>""Eleven and almost nine."" I replied.</p><p>""Hmmmmm, nice. Where did you meet them? At the pool?""</p><p>""Yeah her dad was the guy at the pool when we went to meet Carrie Anne at the pool. You were teasing him remember?""</p><p>""Oh yeah! Are they cute?"" She asked as the played with my nipples.</p><p>""Yes, very. I didn't hear Bud and Carrie and I figured they had finished up and were sleeping. I reached over and flipped on the stereo with the remote and turned off the light on the nightstand. We fell asleep together in each other's arms for the first time. I wasn't sure where all this was headed, but I knew it would be a hell of a ride.</p>"
738,"Sisters Indeed, Part 6",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mgg', 'anal', 'mff', 'lesbian', 'Fg', 'Fm', 'orgy']",Amanda takes Andi over to her Daddy's house to fuck and the other kids take advantage of the mom's spa day.,2012-11-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Andi got up and went into the bathroom to take a shower and get dressed. When she was done she went out to the kitchen it was 10:00. Their mom's were already gone. Joey was at the table eating cereal. Andi joined him and he said that they left already but they left some money for everyone. </p><p>""So what were you up to this morning?"" asked Andi as she poured cereal in a bowl heading for the milk. </p><p>""Hehe, you really want to know?"" Andi nodded her head. ""Well I fucked your sister last night, then had a three way with her and Riley this morning and I fucked Riley in the ass for the first time!""</p><p>""OMG Joey Mom's gonna be pissed!"" Andi said sitting back down. </p><p>""No way! She said no breaking her cherry. Her cherry is safe. I liked fucking her in the ass anyways. It was so cool. She was tight as hell!"" Joey got up and put his stuff in the sink.</p><p>""So do you like anal Joey?"" Said Andi with a sheepish look on her face. </p><p>""Oh it's great! Don't tell me you've never done it?"" Andi shook her head slowly smiling at her cousin. ""No way! Oh we have got to do that... You'll love it! Shawna loves to be fucked in the ass."" </p><p>""Really? Shawna never told me she was into that. Is your mom into that too?""</p><p>""Oh yeah"" said Joey. I fuck her at least once a week like that. Usually when she's really drunk. But she loves it she says she cums harder when we do it that way."" Just then Shawna came in with Bri. </p><p>""Where's Riley?"" Asked Andi.</p><p>Bri looked at her sister and said, ""She's soaking in the tub. She's a little sore this morning."" she smiled at Joey. ""But she'll be ok in a few.""</p><p>""Andi and I are going to my friend's house then to the mall."" Shawna said pulling Andi up and heading out the door. ""Come on! He's waiting for us around the corner he just called me!"" The girls hustled down the block and there was her Daddy's car, a new BMW 750 series.</p><p>""Wow! Nice car Mister..."" Andi said not knowing what to call him. </p><p>""You can call me Uncle Bob if you like. If you don't like that you can just call me Mister. I like the way that sounded. OK? It's nice to see you again Andi I've heard a lot about you from Babe."" </p><p>They sat back and made the short drive across town to his house. Andi couldn't think about anything other than what Shawna said about the size of his cock. It was making her so horny. All she could do was think about how big it was and could she suck it and fit it in her mouth, would it fit in her pussy or even in her ass? Her panties were soaked by the time they pulled in the garage and he closed the garage once they were inside. They all got out and Bob walked over to the fridge and pulled out two wine coolers. </p><p>""Do you want one Andi?"" he asked handing one to Shawna. ""Babe just loves these things.""</p><p>""Oh yummy!"" Babe said as she took it and opened the bottle and taking a drink.</p><p>""Sure"" said Andi as she took it from Bob. ""Thanks Mister!"" </p><p>Bob smiled and said ""OK Darling."" That started it right there. The girls ran in the house and Shawna led them into the living room. There was a huge sofa in the room that ran around and covered most of the room. There was a huge TV against the wall with every toy you could imagine. They sat back on the couch and watched as Bob walked into the room removing his shirt. </p><p>""You know the rules Babe."" he said as he continued to disrobe only leaving his boxers on.</p><p>Shawna stood up and started to strip. First came her top revealing a very small training bra. She looked at Andi and said ""Yeah no clothes allowed when we are playing. That's the rules."" Andi was a little shy but she started taking her top off and her shorts leaving her bra and panties. Shawna was down to a thong and Bob said, ""Leave the thong on. And Darling you can stay just like that for now.""</p><p>""OK Mister"" she said as she sat back down on the couch. Once she did you could see how wet her panties were from the drive. </p><p>Bob said ""Wow, you are really wet down there. Are you sure you want to leave them on? They'll dry faster if you take them off."" </p><p>He walked over to her and lifter her butt off the couch and slipped her panties off and placed them on the counter behind him. He came back and stood right in front of both girls and motioned for Shawna to get in front of him. </p><p>Shawna immediately sat up and pulled him closer by pulling on his boxers. Then she pulled the boxers down slowly. </p><p>""Are you ready?"" asked Shawna. </p><p>""Yes."" She said getting closer then Shawna pulled his boxers down revealing his hard cock. ""Oh wow!"" Andi was in awe as she saw his cock for the first time. ""That's pretty big. She had never seen a cock that big before. ""Can I touch it? </p><p>""Sure Darlin."" Bob moved it a little closer to Andi and she reached out and touched it. </p><p>""Hmmmmm"" he said as he looked down and the little beauty playing with his cock. She wrapped one hand around it and was surprised. </p><p>""Damn... I can't even close my hand around it! That sure is a big cock!"" She put her other hand and was able to hold the whole thing in her hands. She gently started jacking his cock off and rubbing it all over with her hands. She lifted the head all the way up and gently cupped his huge balls in her hand and squeezed a little.</p><p>""Be careful Darlin, my balls are kind of sensitive. Use your mouth instead."" She immediately started licking his balls. They were so massive. She couldn't fit even one all the way in her mouth. While she mouthed his balls Shawna started sucking his cock. She was quite good. She was able to get about half of it in her mouth before gagging. ""That's nice Babe."" He said as he gently stroked her head. He was in heaven. He kept a steady stream of young girlfriends in stock not of them were over nineteen, but he really loved young girls. He has fucked several of Shawna's friends. She tells them about the size of his cock and he can't turn down such young, pretty girls.</p><p>Andi came up and Shawna took his cock and gave it to her. She opened her mouth up as far as it could go and the head barely fit in her hot little mouth. </p><p>""It won't fit!"" She said.</p><p>""Just relax your throat an open your jaws a little, like this."" Shawna demonstrated opening her mouth then once she relaxed it opened another inch or so. I can only fit about half of it now, but Daddy's gonna get one of his girlfriends to show me how to deep throat soon! Aren't you Daddy?""</p><p>""You bet! As soon as I find one that can do it but won't call the cops when she sees you sucking my cock!"" Bob replied as he pulled Andi back onto his cock. </p><p>She opened her mouth wide just like Shawna said and relaxed. Then she did it some more and was able to fit the first few inches into her mouth no problem. She was looking straight at Bob now as she sucked his cock. It was quite a sight seeing this sweet, innocent teenage girl with his cock lewdly coming out of her mouth. She tried deeper and deeper taking it out of her mouth and shoving it back down only coming up for air. She loved looking into his eyes as she did it. It seemed to make her feel more powerful. She went so far one time she gagged and it forced her to come all the way up and get her breath. She jacked him up and down with her hand and said ""You like that Mister? You like fucking that big ass cock in my little mouth?"" Then she shoved it back into her mouth again.</p><p>""Oh yeah"" he said as he wrapped his big hand behind her head holding her down on his cock for a second making her gag again. ""Yeah you suck that cock Darlin. You keep this up and I'm going to cum in that little mouth of yours.""</p><p>""Don't worry."" Shawna said. He cums a lot so go ahead make him cum in your mouth!!! He tastes really good!"" Andi sucked harder making his cock go further in her throat every time she went down. </p><p>""Umph umph umph..."" She made the noise on every stroke. With no warning Bob started cumming pumping huge gobs of cum into her mouth. She tried to keep up but the volume of cum was too much for her. She pulled off after the second spurt unable to swallow any more or keep up. She jacked his cock off squirting at least five more spurts all over her tiny tits. ""Wow!"" she said smearing it all over her chest. ""That's a lot of cum Mister!"" She said smiling up at her as he smiled down at her. </p><p>Bob rubbed her on the top of the head and walked over to the bar and poured himself a drink. ""This is gonna be a good day. What time do you have to be home Babe?""</p><p>""Mom didn't say. Maybe dinner time?"" replied Shawna.</p><p>""Perfect!""</p><p>Bob walked back over where the two girls were and said ""OK Andi, I want you to lay on the couch this way with your pussy on the edge of the couch."" She moved where he said and put her feet on the couch spreading her pussy wide for his inspection. ""Mmmmm nice and tight. You sure you want me to fuck you Darlin? I'm not sure if you could handle my size.""</p><p>""Oh yes Mister. I really want you to fuck me."" Andi said looking up at him smiling.</p><p>""OK, but first we got to taste you. How's it taste Babe?"" He asked Shawna. </p><p>""Really nice. She's really sweet too."" She rubbed her cousin's wet pussy and dipped a finger inside her scooping up some pussy juice on her first finger and offering it to her Daddy. He sucked her finger into his mouth getting flavor off. </p><p>""Un huh! He said. ""Very nice."" He lowered his mouth to her pussy and began licking her from top to bottom. Andi started to squirm. His face was rough but smooth. She never had a grown man eat her out. His beard growth while only from the day was rough and scratchy but it felt really good on her thighs and pussy when he rubbed his face on her pussy. </p><p>""Ohhh."" She moaned as he started pushing a finger insider her as he licked. ""That feels great! Put two in!"" He did as she asked and she was writhing on the couch twisting on the sofa pushing up in time with his fingers trying to get more of them inside her.</p><p>""OK."" Bob said standing up. ""Baby, I want you to come over here and eat that beautiful pussy. I'm going to fuck you while you do."" </p><p>""Cool!"" Shawna said and got into position. She started right where her Daddy left off. She had two fingers inside her cousin and she was sucking all the sweet juices out of her hot pussy. Her Daddy knelt behind her and slid his huge cock up and down her soaking pussy getting it all juiced up. Once it was covered in 11yo pussy juice he started putting it inside her. ""Uhmf"" Shawna groaned as he entered her inch by inch. He knew exactly how much she could take. Once he was about seven inches inside, he held it there and they both groaned. He was bottomed out in her pussy. She had a minute to get use to it then he slid it all the way out then headed back in again. </p><p>""Oh Daddy... It's so fucking big! I love it!"" She was pushing back with every stroke trying to get more and more crammed in her pussy. Her mouth was full of Andi's pussy and her cousin was on her elbows watching the action. It was making her so hot. She could not wait for her turn. Shawna seemed to be enjoying it and he wasn't hurting her at all. </p><p>Andi watched as Shawna's daddy picked up the pace fucking her harder than before. His hands were holding her hips fucking her hard. Shawna was fucking back and forth biting her lip. She knew her Daddy was close to cumming. She fucked him like she has many times before pushing back into him as much as she could take it. </p><p>""Oh yeah!"" he said pushing his dick as far into her as he could. </p><p>""Mmmmmmm yeah"" Shawna moaned. She knew he was cumming now and she was climaxing soon too. ""Oh yeah fuck me Daddy!"" she said as he fucked her deeply making her cum. </p><p>Once they were done he collapsed on her bare back still buried in her tight wet pussy. Shawna moaned letting her Daddy cum deep in her pussy.</p>"
739,"Sisters Indeed, Part 7",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mgg', 'anal', 'mff', 'lesbian', 'Fg', 'Fm', 'orgy']",Amanda takes Andi over to her Daddy's house to fuck and the other kids take advantage of the mom's spa day.,2012-11-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Back at the house... Bri was sure Shawna and Andi were up to no good. But she was there now and she could see everything was OK. Riley was in the bath relaxing. Joey was sitting on the couch getting ready for his afternoon. She knew she would be OK but she also knew fucking was on the agenda.</p><p>Suddenly there was a knock on the door. Bri went to the door and it was a Filipino girl about 13yo standing on the steps. She had long brown hair and she had huge boobs. </p><p>""Hi!"" she said. ""My Name is Marisa is Joey home?"" She was really cute.</p><p>""Sure, come on in! Let's go get him!"" Bri said walking her through the house into the living room. Joey was watching TV in a speedo. Marisa saw him and blushed but she was smiling.</p><p>""HI Joey."" she said. She was dressed in a pair of tight short shorts that showed off her cute ass and a tight yellow halter-top that showed off her huge perky tits. </p><p>""Hi!"" Said Joey. ""This is Marisa Bri, she is in my class at school. We've been friends since the 3rd grade."" ""Cool"" said Bri. </p><p>""Wanna fuck?"" Joey said looking at Marisa.</p><p>""Joey!"" Marisa said mortified. </p><p>""It's OK."" He said. ""This is my cousin. We fucked last night and she's so cool. Bri, she likes girls too. Shawna and Marissa have fucked too.""</p><p>""Joey! Shut up!"" Marisa walked over to Bri and whispered to her ""You ARE really cute. Is this OK with you?""</p><p>""Oh yeah..."" Bri said to the girl. ""Let's fuck! Our moms won't be here all day.""</p><p>""Cool!"" she said pulling her halter-top down exposing perfect tits.</p><p>""Alright!"" Joey said walking over to the girls. Marisa was really tiny barely reaching five feet tall. Bri got on her knees and got a good look at her young tits. They were perfect. Her nipples were huge! She put one in her mouth and started sucking on it. </p><p>""Mmmmmm"" Marisa moaned as she rubbed the back of Bri's head. Joey kneeled down too and started on the left boob doing the same thing.</p><p>""OMG, that feels so good!"" Marisa said. She put her other hand behind Joey's head just like she did Bri. It was like having two babies feeding. Her tits were really sensitive too. She started moaning as the two teens were going to town. ""Yeah suck my tits!"" </p><p>Joey stopped and pulled off her shorts and panties with one swoop and she was completely naked. He grabbed a pillow off the sofa and put it on the floor in the middle of the room. </p><p>""Come lay down Marisa."" he led her over pulling her boob out of Bri's mouth with a pop. </p><p>""Hey I was playing with that!"" she said smiling. She moved over and they lay the young girl down getting her comfortable. Joey went right between her thighs and started eating her pussy. She moaned as soon as he touched her and grabbed his hair pulling him deep into her pussy. </p><p>""Oh yeah."" she said. She loved the way he made her feel when he ate her pussy. He's been doing that since they were in the 4th grade.</p><p>Bri took off her clothes and put them on the sofa in a neat pile. She walked over to the couple on the floor and she went over to the Marissa's head and lowered herself putting her pussy within reach of the girl. </p><p>""Do you mind?"" She asked. </p><p>""I thought you'd never ask!"" she said pulling her down on her face. </p><p>""Oh!"" Bri said as she went started licking her pussy. She was facing her cousin and she leaned over watching him eat her out. She admired his technique. He was rougher than she was when she ate pussy. He would motorboat her pussy moving his lips from side to side while he breathed in then suck on her clit making her feel really good. He had done that too her and she knew how good it felt. </p><p>Joey got up on his knees and guided his hard cock into the 7th graders tight pussy. </p><p>""Oh man! Fuck me!"" Marisa cried as he shoved his cock inside her. </p><p>""Yeah!!!"" said Bri now face to face with him she started kissing him as he fucked her. </p><p>""Marisa is pretty good at eating pussy."" Bri said as she continued rubbing her pussy on her face and mouth. He was fucking Marissa harder now he looked like he is gonna cum. </p><p>Bri reached down and played with Marisa's big nipples making her moan. ""Uh, uh, uhhhh, uh yeah, fuck soooo good."" Marisa was moaning. </p><p>""Here I cum!"" He said as he pulled his cock out and sprayed his cum all over her tits and stomach. ""Fuck yeah!""</p><p>A few minutes later they were all on the sofa cleaning up when Riley came out of the bathroom. She was naked and drying her hair with a towel as she joined the trio. </p><p>""Hi Marisa!"" Said Riley. </p><p>It was not the first time she saw Riley walking around naked. ""Hi Riley. You look pretty today. You look different."" Marisa said. </p><p>""Yeah I got fucked last night."" Riley said. </p><p>""OMG. Really?"" Marisa was shocked. ""I thought your mom said not until she was older...""</p><p>""Yeah I fucked her in the ass! Technically speaking, she's still cherry. It'll be fine. What's Mom gonna do? Call the cops!"" They all broke out in laughter...</p>"
740,"Sisters Indeed, Part 8",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mgg', 'anal', 'mff', 'lesbian', 'Fg', 'Fm', 'orgy']",Amanda takes Andi over to her Daddy's house to fuck and the other kids take advantage of the mom's spa day.,2012-11-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Back at Bob's house they were all in the living room. Bob had just gotten a blowjob from Andi and fucked his daughter while she sucked Andi to a couple orgasms. Bob needed a little time. He took a little blue pill and said, ""OK I need to recuperate. Andi, why don't you come over here and suck on Babe's pussy."" </p><p>Andi sat up and put Shawna on her back spreading her pussy out in front of her. She sucked her pussy getting all of his cum out of her. She loved the taste of his cum. </p><p>""Mmmmmm"" she said as she got a pocket of his seed. Your cum mixed with her juices is soooo good!"" </p><p>""Mister, can you hand me my purse?"" Andi said giving Bob her sexiest little girl smile. He handed her the purse and she pulled out her favorite toy. ""Thanks!"" she said smiling. She pulled out her toy, sucked it in her mouth lubing it up with her own spit and then slid it into his daughter.</p><p>""Mmmmmmm."" Shawna moaned as she pushed the pink dildo into her twat. Andi started fucking her with the dildo making her moan.</p><p>""Uh Uh Uh"" she grunted pushing back getting more and more inside herself. ""Come on fuck me Andi!"" </p><p>Bob was now hard as steel watching Andi fuck his girl. He started jacking his big dick and Andi noticed. Shawna came as she was fucking her with the dildo. They moved over where Bob was sitting and Andi put his hard cock into her mouth again. ""Yes darlin! Suck my cock!"" he said.</p><p>""Mmmmm"" Andi said. Both girls were sharing his cock. Shawna was on the left and Andi was on the right. He loved it. Andi was in control she was jacking his cock off slobbering on him making him moan. She wanted to be fucked with his big cock. </p><p>""Come on Mister, I really want you to fuck me!"" she said as she pumped his cock with her hand. </p><p>He sat up and bent Andi over doggy style. Andi's ass was perfect. He bent down and started licking her asshole. ""Ohhh Mister,"" she said looking over her shoulder with a naughty grin. He reamed her out and was rubbing her clit as he did. Shawna went in front of the girl and spread her legs. Andi bent down and started eating her out. </p><p>""Ah, ah, ah! I'm cumming!"" Andi came from the ass licking she was getting from Bob. </p><p>""Fuck Me Mister!"" she said. Bob got behind her and lubed up his big dick with her own juices then started sliding inside her tight pussy. She was so tight. He forgot how tight Shawna had once been. ""Oh My God! He's so big!"" she said to Shawna. </p><p>""I'm not even in halfway yet darling."" Bob said as he started sliding in and out. She started pushing back to meet him. She wanted more cock. She wanted the whole thing inside her. They fucked for about five minutes and with about 3 inches left to go Andi wanted more. </p><p>""Lay down Uncle Bob"" she said as he laid down on the floor. She mounted him reverse cowgirl and started shoving all her weight on his big cock. Shawna was licking his cock and Andi's pussy as they were fucking. She licked her clit too and Andi loved it. Pretty soon she had almost the entire shaft in her young pussy and she was moaning and wailing making so much noise. </p><p>""Fuck fuck fuck"" she said bouncing up and down on him. Bob came hard shooting his load deep in Andi's pussy. </p><p>Andi got off her Uncle and Shawna licked her pussy sucking all the cum out of her pussy. </p><p>""Wow you got most of his dick in you I'm impressed"" said Shawna when she was finished getting his cum out. </p><p>The girls went into the bathroom to clean up and Bob threw on shorts and went into the kitchen to make lunch. The girls came out of the bathroom and ate the sandwiches Bob made them. Once they were all done they went back into the living room. </p><p>""OK so what else are we going to do today?"" Asked Bob.</p><p>""We want you to fuck us again Daddy!"" said Shawna as she crawled on her hands and knees on the carpet towards him.</p><p>""You do huh? Have you ever had a cock this big Andi?"" </p><p>""No. Your cock is huge Uncle Bob. I'm gonna be sore tomorrow.""</p><p>""Yeah probably true."" His cock was getting hard again looking at the two naked girls with his daughter coming over wanting to suck his cock again. Bob slid off his shorts again and threw them across the room. He was not going to need those for a while...</p><p>Shawna reached up and grabbed her daddy's cock and put it in her mouth. ""Ahhhh..."" said Bob. </p><p>""Come on!"" Shawna said to her cousin. ""I like sharing his cock with you."" </p><p>""Cool!"" Andi said and dropped to her knees next to Shawna and helped her sucking his cock.</p><p>""Yeah... cool..."" Bob said feeling two mouths sliding up and down his cock. ""Suck it good Babe and get it nice and hard. Then I'm going to fuck you in the ass!""</p><p>The girls kept sucking his cock together sliding up and down using their mouths and tongues together. </p><p>""Daddy you can't fuck my ass. It hurts too much."" Shawna said pumping his cock in her hands.</p><p>""Oh you'll be fine. You loved it last time I fucked your ass!"" Said Bob.</p><p>""No really, I'm serious Daddy."" She said.</p><p>Bob stood up and walked behind his 11-year-old daughter and bent her over the couch. </p><p>""Oh you're just like your little bitch Mom! You let me fuck your ass then you take it away from me. I'll fuck you in the ass and you're going to like it!"" </p><p>Andi pulled back and sat on the couch not sure what to think. She was a little scared and Bob seemed mad. Bob spit on his hand and rubbed the spit on his cock that had returned to its full glory. </p><p>""No Daddy, please! It'll hurt again please don't!"" she cried. ""Argh ow!"" She yelled as he entered her tight ass. He pushed most of his cock in her ass with one stroke. </p><p>""Yeah! It's so tight I love it."" Said Bob as he started fucking his daughter's ass harder sliding it in and out of her ass. Her asshole was stretched obscenely around his huge cock. </p><p>""Uh, uh, uh..."" Shawna grunted with every stroke of his cock. Andi was so scared. Her Uncle was raping his own daughter. She didn't know what to do. She sat on the couch watching it and though scared she was so hot. The scene was turning her on. The thought of Bob taking her no matter what was making her so hot. Her hand wandered down and she was fingering herself.</p><p>""Oh yeah you little bitch! Take it. You take it all!"" Bob was slapping her ass and her cheeks were turning bright red. He was fucking her so hard Shawna's face was buried in the pillow on the sofa. She just let him rape her taking all of his cock in her underage asshole. She had no choice he was in control for now. </p><p>""Uh, Uh, Uh Oh Daddy please stop it hurts so much."" She said her face still buried in the couch.</p><p>Her protests just fueled his lust as he fucked her harder. He was about to come so he pulled out of her tight ass and pushed his daughter down on the ground turning her over. He jacked his cock off and aimed his cum to her face. He came all over her face and Shawna had her mouth open to take the load. Most of it ended up on her face and hair but she swallowed anything that landed on her mouth or lips. </p><p>Andi noticed that Shawna was taking his cum willingly. She wasn't sure why. He was raping her after-all. Once he was finished cumming on her face he leaned back on his legs and looked over to Andi smiling. Andi looked at Shawna and she was smiling too. </p><p>""What the fuck?"" Andi said. ""What's going on? Was that for real?""</p><p>Shawna smiled at her cousin still with her Daddy's cum all over her face and said, ""No, it's just a little game we play. He likes to act like he's raping me and I love it when he just takes what he wants from me like that."" </p><p>""OMG I though you guys were serious!"" Andi said with a shocked look on her face. ""That was so hot!""</p><p>""Why don't you go clean her up Darlin?"" Bob said motioning her to his daughter's cummy face. Andi dropped to her knees and crawled over to Shawna and cleaned all of the cum off her face licking her and kissing her deeply in the process. The sight was pretty hot. </p><p>Andi then positioned her hot pussy over Shawna's face and let her lick her pussy till she came. Andi needed a release after what just happened. Once done, they all cleaned up and got ready to go back to the house. Their Mom's would be home soon as well.</p><p>During the short drive home they talked about the day. ""So what's your cell number Andi? Can I have it? I sometimes do work near your house. Maybe when I do we can hook up? Would you like that Andi?""</p><p>Andi nodded and said, ""As long as Shawna doesn't mind sharing you.""</p><p>""Oh no, I'm ok with it."" she said. ""My Daddy's a horn dog. He fucks a lot of women. But he prefers girls don't you daddy?""</p><p>""Any time. Especially my little girl."" He said and winked at Shawna. She leaned over in the front seat and hugged his arm and said, ""I love you Daddy.""</p><p>""I love you to pumpkin.""</p><p>Once they were close to the house about a block away he kissed both girls and sent them back to the house. He admired them walking away from him. He was happy Shawna brought him Andi today. He was wondering how to get her to bring Riley. He knows she is still cherry and really wants to be the one to take it. He would have to work on Shawna and figure out a way to do it. Soon...</p>"
741,"Sisters Indeed, Part 9",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mgg', 'anal', 'mff', 'lesbian', 'Fg', 'Fm', 'orgy']",Amanda takes Andi over to her Daddy's house to fuck and the other kids take advantage of the mom's spa day.,2012-11-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The girls walked in the door and everyone was in the kitchen sharing the leftover pizza in a box on the counter. ""So how was the mall?"" Bri asked Andi knowing they didn't go shopping. </p><p>""It was cool, we met some boys and they bought us lunch in the food court, then we hung out and tried on clothes."" Andi said to her sister with a sly grin.</p><p>""We Mom will be back soon."" Joey said. ""So we better clean this place up or we'll get it for sure. </p><p>""I'll see you later."" Marisa leaned over and kissed Joey he big breasts pushing against him as she did. ""Thanks I had a blast!"" She went over to the little red headed Riley and kissed her on the head. ""You too! I never expected you to be able to eat pussy so well so young. Tell your Mom to call me next time she needs a babysitter for you and we can have more fun!"" She said bye to the rest of the kids and walked out the door. Her little short shorts barely covering her bubble butt.</p><p>""She was fun!"" Said Bri. ""I like your friends Joey.""</p><p>""Oh yeah, he has lots of friends like that."" said Amanda. ""He has a little harem at his Middle School.""</p><p>""Yeah and this fall I start 8th grade and a whole new batch of sixth graders to fuck!"" He continued cleaning the kitchen. ""Nothing like a hot little 11-year-old virgin to make you horny... right sis?"" He slapped Amanda's ass with a towel. She turned and stuck her tongue at her brother and walked away. She got her brother more girlfriends all the time. She loved it because she could seduce them as well. </p><p>Annie and Gerry got home bringing Chinese food home. Neither of them wanted to cook. They were both very horny from their spa day. They always loved the relaxation and sometimes they would get off but not today. They talked about fucking Joey on the way home. But Annie was more thinking about the girls.</p><p>After they cleaned up everyone was huddled around the big screen TV watching a show. Annie and Gerry watched the kids more than the show that's for sure. Riley and Amanda were lying on the floor in front of the TV on a blanket. They were in nightshirts with no panties on. Annie was getting hot looking at Riley's cherry pussy. It was so small and delicious looking. ""Riley, why don't you come over here and eat my pussy?"" She asked. </p><p>""Mom!"" Andi said shocked at her mother's words. ""She's just a baby!"" </p><p>""Oh she likes doing it don't you baby."" She said waving the girl over. Riley got up and came over to her aunt. ""I'd love to! She said kneeling down between Annie's legs lifting her nightgown revealing her shaved pussy. Annie sat up and pulled it completely off.</p><p>""Oh... Gerry said. ""Now it's a party!"" she said pulling her negligee off as well. Joey was over cuddling with Bri. ""Why don't you come over here son?"" She said. </p><p>""Sure!"" he say coming over. Gerry kept him standing and started sucking his cock. </p><p>Riley was eating out Annie pretty good now. She pulled her mouth off and shoved her tiny hand wrist deep into her Aunt's wet pussy. Not wanting to be left out, the girls got together on the blanket on the floor. Pretty soon Amanda was sitting on Bri's face and Andi was eating her sister's hot pussy fingering her to a quick climax.</p><p>Gerry pulled her son onto the floor and mounted him shoving his entire cock in her. She started fucking him madly. </p><p>After Annie's second cum by Riley she got to her senses and put Riley up on the couch and spread her young thighs open. She sucked on her tiny pussy making her twist on the sofa. She never tasted a pussy this young. There was not a great deal of taste. She was sweet and clean but a slight tang to it. She fingered her pussy running into her hymen. She knew she was still a virgin. So she went back to licking her twat. </p><p>The girls were busy with each other. Andi now had her toy fucking her sister with it making her pant heavy and she was about to come. She sucked at her cousin's pussy which was well fucked today she could see that just didn't know by who. Amanda was cumming too riding her face shoving her pussy deeper into her tongue every time she pushed it into her. </p><p>Gerry was fucking her son hard when Andi came over to the couple. </p><p>""Aunt Gerry can I fuck Joey now?"" she asked with a sad look on her face. </p><p>""Sure Gerry said getting off her son. I guess I can't hog the only cock in the place huh?""</p><p>""Thanks!"" Andi said as she took her place over Joey's hard cock. She sank right down on his cock and moaned. ""Mmmmmm"" </p><p>Gerry moved over and sat on his face facing her niece. </p><p>""Eat my pussy son"" she said as she leaned in to kiss Andi. Andi kissed her sucking in her tongue. Andi was fucking her cousin and she played with his mom's big boobs sucking on the nipple making her horny all over again. Annie who was making Riley cum on her face looked over and smiled seeing her daughter enjoying herself. She was happy and knew things were going to change at home after this little sexy vacation was over.</p><p>Bri had Amanda bent over the ottoman fucking her like crazy in the ass slapping her ass and making it red again. Joey was fucking up to meet Andi's movements. He was about to come. Andi got off him and sucked his cock drinking in all of his juices. Seeing that made Gerry cum as well.</p><p>They all fucked each other all night long. This was to be their last night together. The next morning, they packed up and left early. It was a short drive and they all knew they would be spending more time together. The girls were in the back of the black SUV listening to music on their phones. Annie was driving home trying to think about how they could convince her husband that this was not only a good idea, but would want to join in...</p>"
742,"My Roommate's Daughter, Part 3",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['ff', 'Mf', 'Mffg', 'MMffg', 'oral', 'anal', '1st', 'inc']",Tara and Jeff spend the day showing 11 year old Tina and 8 year old Julia the wonders of sex. They train the girls and then as their daddy to come home and have fun too!,2012-11-30T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>That morning I woke up alone and Tara was not in my bed. It was very early and the sun had just come up. I got up and went into the bathroom and took a leak. When I came out of the bathroom I heard something in the living room. I walked closer and heard sucking sounds and moaning. I wasn't sure what was going on. I couldn't see anything it was dark in the living room. So I waited for my eyes to adjust and then I saw Tara. She was on her knees in front of Carrie Anne eating her pussy. Carrie was sitting on the sofa with her ass all the way on the edge of the cushion. They were both naked and Carrie had her legs spread wide so Tara could do her magic. She had one hand on her boob and the other hand was around the back of Tara's head holding her there.</p><p>Tara was licking her pussy running her tongue up and down the crack then back again. She covered her pussy with her mouth and sucked harder. It looked like she was working her tongue all around her pussy as she covered it with her mouth. Carrie was moaning with her movements. She was enjoying what Tara was doing to her. She continued twisting her own nipples while she ate her pussy. Carrie looked like she was close to cumming. She was breathing harder and she was holding Tara's head with both hands and looking in her eyes whispering. ""Oh yeah, oh, oh, oh, mmmmm. Suck that pussy. Do you like it? Do you like my little pussy? Does it taste good? Mmmmmmmm yeah. Fuck!"" Tara kept eating her pussy for all she had then she came. ""Ahhhhhhhh, yeah! FUCK!""</p><p>""Mmmmmmm."" Tara said as she licked up all the juices Carrie was leaking from her pussy. Tara crawled up on the couch with her friend and lay behind her and pulled up the blanket they would share on the couch.</p><p>I went back to my bed with a hard on. Eventually I too fell asleep.</p><p>The next morning, I woke up, but this time I was not alone. Tara was sleeping on my chest. Her hair was a mess but she looked gorgeous. She was in one of my t-shirts now. It was huge on her. I stroked her back and looked at the clock. It was past ten o'clock. I knew we had to get moving. I told Tom we would be at his place by 11:00. I figured Bud was already at work and Carrie already went home. She said she wanted to leave early and sneak in before her parents were awake. I rolled Tara on her back and I slid down her t-shirt covered body. I spread her legs, she had no panties on and I put my mouth on her tiny clit and began sucking on it. She stirred and began a slow moan. She reached down and put her hands behind my head and stroked my head and played with my ears. </p><p>She slowly opened her eyes and looked at me. She smiled and said ""Good morning..."" </p><p>""Good morning baby."" I said and returned to my feast. I licked her pussy up and down focusing on her clit. It didn't take her long to cum. When she did she squeezed my head between her thighs and screamed. When she finished, I got up and went to take a shower. She eventually joined me in the shower and we cleaned up. We ate a little breakfast and sat at the kitchen table.</p><p>""So"" Tara said as she finished her cereal. ""What's the plan?""</p><p>""Well, Tom is telling the girls we are watching them. We babysit and see what happens.""</p><p>""So what do they look like?"" </p><p>""Tina is the oldest, she has long blonde hair and a cute butt. Her boobs are just beginning to develop and she is really cute. Her sister is eight, blonde hair cut shorted in a bob just as cute."" I said. </p><p>""This sounds like fun."" She said.</p><p>""Yeah, their dad wants us to break them in and see if they want to start having sex. But they know a lot more about sex than he expects."" I explained and Tara was nodding.</p><p>""Kids know a lot more than people think. I was masturbating at eight. I would rub on my stuffed animals when I would go to sleep. I never wore panties to bed so it was fun."" Tara said as she put her hair in pigtails while we sat at the table. ""My Mommy walked in on my once when I was doing it. I was on my stomach and I had my favorite teddy bear underneath me in my pussy. I was rubbing him into my puss using his little black nose to get myself off. She came in and turned on the lights. I grabbed teddy and rolled over. I told her I was cramping. She came in and rubbed my belly and I acted like I fell asleep. She went out of the room and I flipped back over and started all over again.""</p><p>""Well let's go!"" I said. ""I told him we would be there soon."" We got up and went outside. It was another great day. We walked to his apartment and he left his curtains open. We could see the girls sitting on the couch playing video games on their Nintendo. </p><p>When we got to the door Tara said, ""They are really cute!"" I winked at her and knocked on the door. ""And sexy!"" She continued as she kissed me. The door opened and it was the girls. They started giggling and Tara broke the kiss and turned looking at the girls. ""Hi!"" She said. ""I'm Tara, what are your names?""</p><p>""I'm Tina and this is Julia."" Said Tina as she opened the door letting us inside. ""Hi Jeff! Is this your girlfriend?"" She giggled.</p><p>""She is a girl and she is my friend so yes."" I said and this made both girls giggle.</p><p>""How old are you?"" Tina asked Tara.</p><p>""I'm twelve, Jeff said you are eleven right?""</p><p>""Yes!"" She said as she closed the door and sat down on the couch. ""My Daddy said you are watching us today is that right Jeff?""</p><p>""Yes it is Tina. Is that OK with you?"" I asked.</p><p>""Oh yeah. What are we going to do today?"" Tina was very excited. ""My Dad already left for the day. He said you would be here and he said he would be home tonight around 8:00""</p><p>I nodded to Tara and she got up and closed the curtains. ""It's too bright in here, can I close these?""</p><p>Tina nodded and Julia was being really quiet. ""Are you okay Julia? You seem kind of quiet."" I asked.</p><p>""She's fine."" Said Tina. ""She always gets quiet around new people. She'll be fine won't you sis?""</p><p>Julia nodded and said. ""So what are we doing?""</p><p>""We thought we would watch movies and play some games today. Grown up games that Tara and I play. How does that sound?"" </p><p>""What kind? We love to play games."" Julia said starting to warm up. Tara sat back down, but this time she sat down next to the girls. The girls looked at each other and giggled.</p><p>""Tina, have you ever kissed a boy before?"" Asked Tara making the girls giggle again.</p><p>""Yeah, I've got a boyfriend!"" She replied.</p><p>""Oooooh! You do not!"" Julia said with her hand over her mouth.</p><p>""It's ok Tina. So have you ever kissed a girl?"" She asked as she scooted closer and combed her hair behind her left ear with her hand. Tina was blushing. Tara looked her in the eyes and said it again, ""Well? Have you?""</p><p>""I've kissed my sister."" Tina said.</p><p>""Oh yeah?"" Tara said as she knelt in front of the girl. Tina looked at me and I winked at her and nodded my approval. ""Did you ever kiss her like this?"" Tara bent forward and kissed the blonde girl on the lips. Just a little kiss and then she pulled back waiting for a reaction. Tina smiled at her so she leaned in again. This time she held her kiss longer. Tina laughed a little as Tara kissed her. She stopped laughing when Tara slid her tongue in her mouth. Tina wasn't sure what to do so she just went with it and opened her mouth wider accepting her wet tongue. They kissed for a minute and Tara pulled back and smiled. Tina was sitting there and she still had her eyes closed. ""How was that?"" She asked.</p><p>""Wow, that was really nice."" Tina said opening her eyes and looking at Tara. She nudged her sister and said, ""Go ahead... It's nice.""</p><p>""No way!"" Said Julia. ""I am not kissing a girl."" She walked around the coffee table that was in front of the couch and came over to me. She climbed up on my knee and made herself at home. She looked at me and said, ""But I can kiss a boy... Will you kiss me like that Jeff?""</p><p>""Sure!"" I said as I pulled her off my knee and stood her in front of me. She was wearing a pair of short white shorts and a tube top. She had no tits yet so she was constantly pulling the top up to cover her nipples. Once she was facing me, I kissed her. She didn't pull away from me so I kept kissing her. I turned my head and then opened my mouth. I was surprised when she stuck her tongue in my mouth first. She might have been shy, but she knew what she wanted. I rolled my tongue around hers and she moaned in my mouth. I pulled back and looked at her and she was smiling at me. ""Are you sure you've never kissed a boy before?"" I asked.</p><p>""I never said that. I just said I didn't want to kiss a girl. I like boys. The older boys in my school like to take me behind the gym during PE and we kiss."" Julia said. Her sister gasped hearing this.</p><p>""You never told me that! I thought we told each other everything!"" Her sister was shocked.</p><p>""Kiss me again Jeff."" She said as she leaned in and kissed me harder. Her sister reacted by kissing Tara harder too. I reached up and pulled Julia's tube top off her and left it bunched up at her waist. I started rubbing her bare back as we continued kissing. She started breathing heavier and her pulse quickened. She pulled back and said ""Do you want to see my butt now Jeff?"" I nodded and she pulled her shorts off in one swoop leaving her panties on. She also pulled down the tube top that was around her waist. She now stood there in her white cotton panties and turned around showing me her ass. She pulled her underwear up pulling them up her ass cheeks giving me quite a nice view of her butt cheeks. She leaned forward and put her hands on the coffee table and looked at me over her shoulder.</p><p>""That's nice."" I said.</p><p>""Do you think so? Do you really like my ass?"" She said as she wiggled her butt at me.</p><p>""Yeah, I do."" I put my hand on her ass and ran my fingers up the crack of her ass rubbing her pussy too. ""Hmmmmm..."" I said. She bent over more and arched her back pushing her pussy up and making it more accessible. </p><p>Tara was busy with Tina. She had her top off as well and she was lying on her chest between her long legs sucking her tiny tits in her mouth. Tina wanted to watch her but every time she teased her nipples she threw her head back and moaned. She was driving the girl crazy as she pulled and sucked her swollen, puffy nipples in her mouth. The girl's tits were similar to her own. So she felt like she was sucking her own tits. It was nice. Tina was holding her head there as she molested her tits not letting her go far away. </p><p>I pulled Julia's panties off her and slid them off her and onto the floor. She stepped out of them and turned around and looked at me with a grin. ""Are you going to do it to me?"" She asked with an innocent look on her face.</p><p>""Do what?"" I asked.</p><p>""Do it!!!"" She said again. ""Sex! Do you want to have sex with me?""</p><p>""Well let's try something easier first. Has anyone ever used their mouth on your pussy?"" I asked her. She shook her head slowly shaking her entire body with it. ""No? Have you ever played with it with your hands?"" She nodded slowly acting like she would get in trouble. ""This will feel kind of like that but a lot better.""</p><p>""Okay."" She said still a little cautious. I had her sit on the couch and I laid her back pulling her pussy towards the edge and I flipped her legs up and pinned then to her sides.</p><p>""Just relax, it'll tickle a little at first, but relax and go with the feelings."" I said as I looked and saw her supple pussy for the first time. She nodded and I got closer to her and smelled it. It smelled inviting. Completely bald and clean, I only assumed she recently showered since it had a hint of soap. ""You have a beautiful pussy. Did you know that?"" She shook her head at me slowly as I inspected her youthful cunt. </p><p>I looked over and Tara had already stripped young Tina of her clothes and had removed her own top. She was diving into her pussy with gusto. Her tongue looked like it was buried in her pussy as Tina was writhing on the sofa moaning wildly as the girl ate her out. ""Ah, ah, ah, ohhhh yeah...""She was saying as Tara continued to lick and suck her tight bald pussy as fast as she could. Tara was into this and so was Tina.</p><p>I looked back at Julia who was watching her sister moan and wail and she looked back at me. ""Are you ready for me to do that?"" She nodded quickly and I bent down and ran my tongue all the way up her pussy from her tiny virgin hole. She jumped at this since I had her spread wide she didn't have much to say. I licked up and found her tiny hood that contained her clit. I spent a minute licking and sucking on her hood and she started enjoying what I was doing to her. Then her clit poked its head out of the hood. </p><p>I sucked on it long and hard and she almost climbed out of her own skin. ""Ohhhh, wow Jeff, what are you doing?"" She said as she watched me licking her clit. </p><p>""I'm licking your pussy. Do you see this little bump? That's your clit. If I lick it and play with it long enough I'll make you cum really fast."" I said and I went back down and resumed eating the eight year old girl out. </p><p>""Ohhh, Yeah!!! Fuck, Tara, Wow I'm gonna cum!"" Tina said as Tara continued licking her pussy. Tara was rubbing her face and mouth up and down her tight slit making her tongue slide in and out of the virgin's pussy making her cum hard. ""Ohhhh!!!!! I'm cumming!!!"" Tina cried out as she was grabbing Tara's hair pulling her deeper into her snatch. Then she was bucking like crazy with her feet on the edge of the sofa guiding her mouth on her pussy. ""Ah, ah, uhhnnnnnggggg, mmmmm, yeah"" She moaned as she was coming down from a huge climax.</p><p>As if she was on cue, Julia started really digging what I was doing to her. Her pussy was rising and falling on my mouth as she had an orgasm. ""Uh, uh, uh, ohhhh wow. Mmmmm ummmmm yeah. Suck my pussy Jeff!"" She moaned and then she came as well. ""Aieeeeeeeeee! Oh oh oh, yeah ohhhh fuck!"" I sank my tongue in her pussy as far as I could while she was cumming and I rubbed her clit with my thumb. I wasn't sure how hard a third grader would cum, but she was cumming hard. I licked and licked and licked until she couldn't take it any more. Finally she pushed my mouth away and said, ""No more please! It hurts now."" So I pulled up and worked my way up her tiny body and licked her knees, then her nipples on the way up. First I licked one then the other. Then I went up and kissed her on the mouth. She was not sure at first. I must have smelled and tasted like her pussy. She kissed me again and she moaned taking in her taste. </p><p>""Wow, I taste good!""</p><p>We were all sitting on the sofa together trying to catch our breath. I looked over to Tara and smiled at her and said, ""What do you think Tara?""</p><p>""I think these girls like sex!"" She said. </p><p>The girls both yelled ""Yeah!!!""</p><p>Tara stood up and came to me and said, ""Okay girls... Come over here and I'm going to teach you both how to suck cock. Do you want to learn how to please your Daddy?""</p><p>""Okay!"" Said Tina and Julia nodded. </p><p>""Jeff, lose the shorts and stand up. Tina and Julia come on over here and get on either side of me."" Every body did what they were told. I dropped my shorts and the girls saw my cock for the first time. ""This is what a man's cock looks like girls.""</p><p>""Alright!"" Yelled Julia.</p><p>""Ohhh wow!"" said Tina.</p><p>""Are they always this big?"" Asked Julia. ""It's huge!""</p><p>""Cocks come in all shapes and sizes. Jeff's is a nice one. And trust me, he knows how to use it."" Tara said as the girls giggled. Tara reached up and grabbed my dick. She started rubbing it up and down pumping it showing the girls it's girth and texture. I was already hard as a rock and at full attention. ""First I want you to feel it in your hands. Touch it like I am doing. Notice how it feels. Notice that it reacts to what you are doing. Tina, you go first."" </p><p>Tina reached up and got closer to me and looked up at me as she grabbed my cock. She smiled at me as she started rubbing me and she put her hands around it. She was pumping me with both hands just like she saw Tara doing it. ""Wow, it's hard and soft at the same time and it's warm too!""</p><p>""Close your hand around it and what do you feel?"" Tara directed the girl.</p><p>""Ewwww. It's throbbing."" She said. She was amazed. ""It feels like a heartbeat.""</p><p>""Yep, that's what it's doing. It's pulsing in your hands. Neat huh?"" Tara smiled at her. She enjoyed sharing her knowledge. Her Dad obviously taught her well. Not just what to do, but all the details as well. ""Julia, it's your turn.""</p><p>Julia was on her knees like the older girls. She reached up and mimicked her sister. She was just as impressed with my cock as her older sister was. </p><p>""Wow Jeff, this is neat. Can I suck it now?""</p><p>""If you think you can and you know what to do, go ahead."" I said.</p><p>""Just be careful Julia and watch your teeth."" Tara said.</p><p>""OK!"" Julia said but she could not reach my cock with her mouth while she was on her knees. She was too little. So she stood up and got closer to my dick and did the same thing I did. She took a slow long breath through her nose smelling my cock and groin. ""You smell good Jeff."" She said as she opened her mouth and put the head of my cock in her mouth. It looked massive poking out of her young mouth. She was so small and sexy. Her hair fell over her eyes and she combed it back with her hand and then started sucking my cock. Her cheeks hollowed as she sucked. </p><p>""Good Julia. Now start moving your mouth up and down and try to take more in your mouth each time you go down."" Tara was behind her guiding her and keeping her hair out of the way. She reached down and stroked the girls butt. ""Mmmmm... You have a nice ass Julia."" Julia arched her back and stuck out her ass more for Tara to play with it. She was bobbing her head more now as she got more of my cock in her pretty face. </p><p>She was looking at me occasionally but she was concentrating. She looked up at me and took her mouth off and smiled at me. She continued stroking my dick and said, ""Am I doing it right? Does it feel good?""</p><p>""Yeah, you're doing great. Just try to get more in your mouth and throat. The more that is inside the better it feels. Tara can get it all in her mouth. Can't you Tara?""</p><p>""Uh huh. It feels great when I know I've taken all he has inside me."" She winked at me and continued stroking the girl's ass. </p><p>""Hey!!!"" Tina said as she was sitting there watching her sister. She had her hand on her pussy and she was rubbing her clit patiently waiting her turn to suck my cock. ""When do I get a turn?""</p><p>I looked at Julia and nodded. She frowned and moved over and handed my cock to her beautiful sister. She was watching Julia and she picked up where she left off. She put about half of my cock in her mouth on the first stroke. It made her gag a little but she looked up at me and put it right back inside her mouth. Her mouth was so hot and wet. I pulled her closer with a fist full of hair on each side of her face. She moaned and started bobbing her face up and down. </p><p>Tara turned Julia around when her sister took my cock away from her. She looked in her eyes and said, ""Are you sure you don't want to kiss a girl? It can be pretty cool. I wish I had a sister. I'd be eating her pussy in our room every night!""</p><p>Julia looked like she was thinking about the situation. She was really horny now and the thought of doing stuff with Tina at night was making her even hornier. ""Okay."" She said. ""I guess we can try it. But if I don't like it you have to stop...""</p><p>""Of course!"" Tara replied. ""But you'll love it! I promise."" Tara moved her back over to the sofa next to me and said, ""Excuse us please..."" She sat her down and crawled up on her knees to meet her. She kissed the girl on the mouth and she reacted like her sister did at first. She kissed her and held her there when Julia snaked her tongue into Tara's mouth. ""Mmmmm."" Tara moaned as she accepted the girl's tongue and started swirling her own around hers. </p><p>They started kissing harder and Tara was rubbing her naked back as she kissed her. Up and down paying particular attention to her butt. She leaned her down on the cushion and got between her thighs and Julia spread her legs for her. She pulled her legs up and left her legs dangling at the knees with her pussy exposed to Tara. She obviously was going with it. Tara leaned down and started licking her pussy and she moaned with pleasure. Tara kissed and licked her pussy so softly and gently she was really going to enjoy it.</p><p>I was watching this as Tina was sucking my cock. She was doing well. I looked at her and she was bobbing up and down and she had about ¾ of my dick in her mouth. She got past the gag reflex and was trying to stuff the entire thing down her throat. She was using her hand pumping it up and down and it was really feeling good now. I moved my hands from the sides of her head to the back and started pushing her face up and down on my cock faster now. She was moaning as she was sucking on it. ""Ohh, uh, uh, uh, slurp. Mmmmmmm yeah!"" </p><p>I was going to cum soon, ""Ok baby, I'm gonna cum!""</p><p>""I want you to cum in my mouth!"" She said and sped up her motions. I pulled her head deeper and deeper fucking her face. I started pumping my hips now and then I came.</p><p>""Ahhhhhh, yeah fuck! Cumming!"" I yelled as I came in the girl's mouth for the first time. She backed off pulling me out a little. She took as much as she could of the first and second spurts, but then she pulled it out of her mouth and kept jacking off my cock. I came about two or maybe three more times and it landed on her tits and stomach. She looked at me and smiled as she kept stroking my cock. The last of my cum dribbled on her hand and she giggled.</p><p>""Wow, that was fun!"" She said. </p><p>""Yeah. I said sex is a lot of fun. You should do this for your daddy. I bet he'd love it. I know I would..."" Tina smiled and we looked over to Tara and Julia. Tara had Julia about ready to cum. She was breathing hard and bucking her pussy all over Tara's face. She shook all over as she came in her mouth. </p><p>Once she calmed down, she opened her eyes and looked at all of us. ""This is soooo cool! What can you guys teach us next?"" She said.</p><p>""I don't know about you guys, but I think I need a break. Why don't we go out to the pool and swim for a while?"" I asked as I stood up and put my swim trunks back on.</p><p>""You heard him. Lets get those swim suits on."" Tara said as she led the naked girls into their bedroom. Once in the room Tara closed the door and pulled her swimsuit out of her purse and started to put it on. </p><p>""Do you guys have sex?"" Asked Tina. ""I mean I know we are doing naughty things, but have you guys gone all the way?"" </p><p>""Well sort of... We fuck if that's what you mean."" Tara said. </p><p>""So you're not a virgin?"" Asked Julia with her mouth open to the floor.</p><p>""Well, technically I am a virgin."" Said Tara confusing the girls even more.</p><p>""Huh? How could you fuck him and still be a virgin?"" Tina was very curious.</p><p>""He fucks me in the ass silly!"" She said as she touched her chin with her hand. ""Nobody has ever fucked my pussy. So I am technically a virgin. Not even my daddy has fucked my pussy.""</p><p>""Oh my God! You had sex with your Dad?""</p><p>""Of course!"" Tara said giving her a funny look. ""He's the first one I had sex with. I love it! It feels so naughty when we do it. I just love it!"" She smiled at them and they both giggled. ""OK now lets finish changing and get in that pool!""</p><p>While the girls were changing I went to the pool and no one was there. I laid down my towel on the chair and I was waiting for them to come out. I saw them entering the pool area thru the gate and I was floored. First I saw Julia, she was in a nice blue one-piece swimsuit. It was a tight, formfitting suit that was very thin and very sexy. Next was her sister and she was wearing a very nice red bikini. It was very sheer and tight as well. She looked real nice. Last was Tara and she was in her little yellow bikini. It was about two sizes too small. She loved wearing it in the pool. It's always a showstopper and she knew it. I was starting to regret coming to the pool. My cock was already starting to get hard just looking at the three beauties coming towards me. </p><p>Tina and Julia ran in and jumped into the pool right away. Tara came over and sat next to me so we could talk. ""So are you going to fuck them?"" She asked giving me a sexy grin.</p><p>""I don't know... I told Tom I would introduce them to sex not take their cherries."" I said watching them play in the pool. </p><p>""Yeah, but you could fuck Tina in the ass! I can help with that. Besides we talked about you fucking me in the ass while we were changing. I think she's ready for sure and I could start working on Julia as well."" She said as we smiled at each other.</p><p>""We'll see."" I said. Just then, we got splashed. The girls came over and both started splashing the two of us as we talked. ""Oh no you didn't!"" I yelled as I jumped in the pool and started splashing them both. Tara jumped in and joined the fun. After I almost drowned the girls I went over to the shallow end and rested a while. I was still up to my neck but I was standing up. Tina came over to me and grabbed on to me and straddled me hooking her arms around my neck. I leaned against the wall as she got comfortable.</p><p>""So will you fuck me in the ass today?"" She asked. </p><p>""I don't know."" I replied. ""Don't you want to save that for your father?"" She was clinging to me and the feel of her wet naked skin was keeping me hard. </p><p>""Oh, my daddy would never do these things with us."" She said as she dropped her ass down a little more until her pussy was pushing down on my cock. ""Hmmm... So I really make you horny huh Jeff?""</p><p>""Yes you do sweetie and you are all wrong about your dad. Can I tell you a secret?""</p><p>""Sure!"" She said.</p><p>""Your father asked me to watch you today and he asked me to see how you would feel about doing naughty stuff with him."" I smiled at she rubbed my dick with her bikini clad pussy. ""I'm thinking you are going to be open to it.""</p><p>Tina giggled and she looked me in the eyes and said, ""Sure, I'm open to it. I love my Daddy. But does that mean we can't do stuff?""</p><p>""I sure hope not. I like you and I like playing with you. But it's up to you and your dad to see where everything goes from here."" I said. Why don't I call your dad and give him an update? Maybe he'll want to come home early.""</p><p>""OK!"" She yelled. </p><p>I got out of the pool and saw Tara and Julia talking quietly on the steps of the pool. I smiled and said, ""I'm gonna call Tom. I'll be right back."" Tara nodded. I went inside my apartment and called Tom. I told him that everything went really well. I told him that we both ate both of his daughter's out and they loved it! I also told him about teaching them to suck cock and how well they were doing. </p><p>""So now what?"" Tom asked. He was obviously very excited. </p><p>""Well, Tara was talking to them and told them both about anal sex. The girls were very excited and they want you to come home so we can play together."" I explained.</p><p>""Really?"" He was amazed.</p><p>""Yeah, how long will it take you to get here?"" I asked as I grabbed a beer from the fridge.</p><p>""I can be there in less than half an hour."" </p><p>""Okay that's perfect. We are swimming now. Bring some food when you come home. They'll be hungry. Once we eat, we can continue our training."" He agreed and I hung up the phone and went to the pool. Everyone was out of the pool tanning. They were on their stomachs and I came up behind them and admired their asses as they rested in the sun. ""Let's rest up, your dad will be here soon and he's bringing lunch. Once he's here we'll eat lunch at your place girls.""</p><p>""Good!"" Said Julia. ""I'm starving!""</p><p>We lay there in the sun and I closed my eyes and fell asleep. I woke up when Julia shook me awake. ""Dad's here and he brought fried chicken!""</p><p>We all got left the pool, which was still empty. Once we got back inside Tom already spread out the food on the table and we all ate. Tom was watching his girls closer now. They devoured the food in record time. Tom handed me another beer and we drank. </p><p>After the girls were finished Tom said, ""So. I heard from Jeff that you guys had fun with Jeff and Tara today. Is that true?""</p><p>Tara came over to me and sat down on my lap and gave me a nice long kiss. Both girls watched her kissing me. ""Yeah Daddy! Jeff said you wanted to play with us to is that true?"" Asked Tina.</p><p>""Yeah Daddy, can we play together like we did with Jeff and Tara?"" Julia was sitting on the edge of her seat with excitement.</p><p>""We can if you want to girls. Is that what you want to do?"" Tom asked.</p><p>""Hell yeah!"" Said Tina. ""We had fun and it felt really good too Daddy! Can we show you what something we learned today Daddy?""</p><p>""Sure honey. What do you want to show me?""</p><p>""They taught us how to suck cock! It was really fun but Tina made Jeff cum so I never tasted it. Can we suck you're cock and this time I get to taste your cum Daddy?""</p><p>""Sure thing sweetheart. Is that okay with you Tina?"" Tom asked because Tina looked a little sad. </p><p>""Sure Daddy. I'm sure there will be more than enough to go around. Won't there be Daddy?"" Tina said as she got out of her chair and walked over to her dad and got on her knees in front of him. Her sister joined her. She was almost the perfect height to suck her daddy's cock standing up. </p><p>""I sure hope so."" Tom said as his girls unbuttoned his jeans and pulled them down along with his underwear. His oldest grabbed his cock and put it in her mouth first. She put about half of his already rock hard dick in her mouth and sucked. He was about seven inches long and pretty fat. </p><p>He reached down and motioned for Julia to take off her swimsuit. She pulled down the shoulder straps of her one piece and pulled it down to her waist. ""Do you like my body Daddy? I don't have any boobs but Tara played with my nipples and they felt really good!""</p><p>""Oh yes baby, you look beautiful."" Tom said as he reached down to play with her nipples. She pulled her suit down over her hips and off it went. He reached down and felt her bulging pussy. It was beautiful. He ran his fingertip in the crevice of her pussy and she held his arm almost hugging it. Tina was sucking his cock fiercely now as he held her head from behind as she bobbed on his cock. He was impressed that she was able to take his cock even halfway. It felt great and he was about to cum. Tom was so worked up he thought about his girls sucking his cock all the way here. Tom stopped his daughter and she looked up pouting and he said, ""Ok, it's your sister's turn. I'm going to cum soon.""</p><p>""Yeah!"" Julia yelled. ""Give me that cock Tina!"" She grabbed her daddy's cock and put it in her mouth. Surprising enough she was able to take almost as much in her mouth as her older sister. Tom watched as she sucked him down her gullet and she was looking in his eyes the entire time. Her blonde hair swayed as she bobbed up and down. She moaned, ""Uh, uh, uh, mmmmmm daddy."" </p><p>Tina came over to Tara and me. Tara was so hot watching the action she jumped off and kissed Tina deep and hard. Tara pulled Tina's bikini off after untying it from her back then pulled her bottoms off as well. She kissed her tits paying attention to her nipples that were jutting out begging for it. Tina pulled her knots and stripped her of her bikini as well. I now had two hot preteens in front of my kissing each other butt naked. I didn't need an invitation. I stood up and pulled my swim trunks off and both girls dropped to their knees in front of me. Tara was first; she grabbed my cock and sucked most of it in her mouth. </p><p>Tina was amazed. ""How do you do that?"" She asked Tara. ""I mean how do you get it all in your mouth like that?""</p><p>""Just relax your entire body. Relax your throat when you start going down on him and get it super slippery with your spit and his pre cum. Then when you get it to your throat, swallow a little and it helps you swallow that big old cock. Watch me!"" She instructed as she sucked me again and deep throated my cock towards her throat. She exaggerated a swallowing motion and it sank slowly deeper in her throat until her nose was against the base of my cock. </p><p>""Oh yeah!"" I said. ""It feels really good too."" </p><p>Tom was watching and he couldn't hold back any more. ""I'm cumming baby!"" He said as Julia was pumping his dick in and out of her 8 year old mouth. ""Ohhhhhhh, yeah! Cumming now, fuck uh, uh, uh huh, yeah."" He moaned. The child swallowed as much cum as he was shooting. He must have shot five or six good size loads in her mouth and she never skipped a beat. </p><p>She pulled it out when he stopped shooting spunk in her and looked up at him smiling. ""Your cum tastes good Daddy!"" She said as she kept pumping his cock in her hands. ""I like it.""</p><p>""What does it taste like baby?"" Tom said. She pulled him down by his arm and kissed him deep shoving her cum coated tongue deep in his mouth giving her daddy a taste of his own cum. ""See, it's good. It doesn't taste like anything else. It tastes like your cum Daddy and I like it. Can I do it again?""</p><p>""Whoa baby, it may take me a little while to do it again. Let's lie down on the couch and let me taste your pussy. Your sister seems occupied with those two. I want to taste your sweet pussy. </p><p>""OK Daddy!"" She said as she got on the sofa and scooted her pussy to the edge like she did earlier for Tara and I. She spread her legs wide and let her legs flop over spreading her tight pussy open slightly. She reached down and spread her pussy open for her Daddy with her hands spreading her outer lips so he could see her pink inner lips.</p><p>""Mmmmmm."" Her Dad said as he licked her pussy for the first time. He had not seen her pussy since she was about 3 years old. He never thought of her the way he was thinking of her now that's for sure. </p><p>""Oh Daddy that feels so good!"" She said as she watched him licking her pussy. ""I want more."" She said as she started frigging her own clit. ""More Daddy more!""</p><p>Tara handed off my cock to her new friend and she was trying to show Tina how to deep throat a cock. Tina shoved as much of my cock in her and it was about halfway down. ""Now remember what I said, get it to your throat now relax the muscles in your body and your throat and when you feel it there, swallow.""</p><p>Tina did as she said and she chocked. ""Argh!"" She gagged and coughed. </p><p>Tara was calm and she said, ""OK that was good just try it again.""</p><p>""I got it..."" She said as she lowered her head down again. This time I could see that she relaxed more. She swallowed and tried again and she got at least another inch down. She made a funny sound like a suppressed gag bringing it back out and she smiled. ""I did it! That's so cool, I could feel it in my throat and I didn't gag!"" </p><p>""Good job Tina. Now the extra spit that came out, instead of swallowing it when it comes out spit it out on his cock again. That stuff is really slippery and helps it glide down your throat too."" Tara smiled at the girl. Again she felt so good sharing her knowledge with Tina.</p><p>""OK!"" Tina said as she went back down trying it again. She repeated her last try and got it down again but this time she didn't stop. She kept forcing it down again and again three of four times. Then she brought it out of her mouth and spit the super slipper substance on my cock and started rubbing it all over my cock. She took breaths as she pumped my cock. I was in heaven. ""You're right. That stuff is slick."" With that she dove back on my cock trying some more. Soon another inch of my cock was inside her and she was trying harder. She looked determined to take it all. She forced it as far as she could and she only had about another inch left. She came up and spit again pumping my dick madly. ""I almost got it! So good, it feels so fucking good in my throat!"" She went down again.</p><p>""Good job Tina, really good."" Tara said stroking her hair.</p><p>""Yeah!"" I said. ""It feels so fucking good! Keep it up, I'm going to cum soon!""</p><p>Tina pulled my cock out of her mouth and stopped. ""Wait!"" She said to me. ""I don't want you to cum yet. I want you to fuck my ass!""</p><p>Tom heard this and stopped licking Julia's pussy and looked over at us. Tina looked at her Dad and said, ""Is that Ok Daddy?"" She smiled and gave him her best 'Daddy please...' look. </p><p>""Sure."" Tom said. ""That'd be fine. I owe you at least that."" Tom said as he turned back and started eating the pussy of his eight-year-old daughter.</p><p>""Cool!"" Tina said as she stripped the rest of her bikini off and turned around from me. My cock was super wet from her blowjob and Tara grabbed my cock and looked at me giving me a wink. </p><p>""Be nice to her Jeff. It's her first time..."" Tara said as she guided my hard cock against her asshole. </p><p>I smiled at Tara and gave her a wink. I grabbed her girlish hips in each hand and pulled her back and she looked over her shoulder and smiled at me wiggling. I ran the head of my cock up and down her delicious pussy crack stimulating her more and making her squirm and squeal a little bit. I was on target and I pushed myself insider her ass with a strong thrust. Only the head of my cock was inside her and she took a deep breath!</p><p>""Ahhhhhhhh, shit!"" She wailed. ""Wow! It hurts Jeff!""</p><p>I didn't move letting the child get use to my cock in her ass. ""It's ok Tina, I won't move until you say go okay?"" I comforted her as I waited. Her ass was so tight and scorching hot. I enjoyed the sight of my cock embedded in her ass. </p><p>""Oh, ah, uhhuh... Wow it feels so big."" Tina wiggled in front of me and Tara positioned herself underneath the girl's pussy. Once she was there she started licking her pussy and clit. This made her feel better and also allowed her to relax which was key. ""Oh fuck yes!"" She said. Tom looked at her, he never heard her swear before. ""OK Jeff, go ahead!"" She said clinching her fists into the carpet.</p><p>I moved again sinking at least another inch inside her. ""Ohhh, uhhhhhh mmmmmmmnnnnnn!"" She moaned beneath me. I pulled out all the way out till just the head remained inside her then slowly moved back inside. I got another inch inside after a couple minutes. ""Uh, uh uh huh, Ummmmmnnnnn, yeah."" Her moans were sounding more pleasurable. Then she started pushing back to meet me. Tara was still under her licking her pussy and making her feel good. Once she started pushing back to meet my thrusts, she was moaning more. The harder she pushed, the more I pushed too. Finally my cock was buried inside her ass and I was fucking her harder.</p><p>Tom had stopped licking out his baby daughter and she was now back between his legs in front of him sucking his cock again. He had one hand on her head guiding her movements and his eyes were on my and Tina as I fucked her tight ass. </p><p>Seeing that almost made me shoot. ""I'm cumming Tina!"" I said as I started fucking her for all I was worth. </p><p>She was yelling, ""Oh fuck me Jeff! Oh, yeah, fuck me in the ass! I love it. Oh oh oh, uh huh! Mmmmmm!"" Then she came. Her body convulsed as she shook her head from side to side cumming hard. She was tightening down on my cock and this made me cum as well. </p><p>""Ahhhhhhhh fuck!"" I yelled as I started squirting off in her ass. I fucked as deep as I could each thrust released another load of cum deep inside her. </p><p>Looking over, Tom had Julia's face in his hands and he was practically fucking his cock in her face. She was gagging and chocking but that had no effect on him. He was pushing his entire cock into her mouth and she was taking it all and had little choice in the matter. ""I'm cumming baby!"" He said as he continued his throat fucking. ""Get ready!"" He said and he came with his cock buried in her throat. ""Ahhhhh!"" I watched in amazement and I didn't hear the girl breathing as he shoved it deep. He pulled out so she could get ready for the second blast and she took a few quick breaths and coughed and choked. He shoved his cock back in her mouth and shot a couple more wads of cum in her mouth and again she was unable to breathe until he finished and pulled his wilted cock out of her mouth. 8 year old Julia was gasping for her breath and choking and trying to recover. </p><p>""You might want to be a little easier on the little one Tom. You don't want to scare her or make her not want to play do you?"" I said scolding her father.</p><p>""I just got so carried away... I didn't hurt you did I baby?"" He said to his daughter.</p><p>""No Daddy, I'm ok. It was weird being so rough, but it's ok. I love you Daddy."" She said hugging him her face and neck covered in spit and cum.</p><p>""I love you to Julia. And you too Tina."" Tom said.</p><p>Tara came up to me from under the 11 year old girl she just helped me ass fuck and said, ""I love you too Jeff!"" She came next to me and kissed me.</p><p>""I love you too..."" I said.</p>"
743,"Detention With Mr. White, Part 1",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mg', 'oral', 'teach', 'student']","Mr. White is a math teacher for an elementary school.  He teaches math to second thru fifth graders and he loves his job.  He loves children.  Even more, he loves getting blowjobs from children.",2013-03-20T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely,"<p></p><h5>The First Day of School</h5><p>Mr. White is a math teacher for an elementary school. He teaches math to second thru fifth graders and he loves his job. He loves children. Even more, he loves getting blowjobs from children. He has introduced dozens of boys and girls to the sexuality of oral sex. He has even fucked a few of the boys and girls in the ass when the occasion presented itself. </p><p>Today is the first day of school. He loved the first day. He gets to see all of the children that he missed during the summer break and he gets to be introduced to an entirely new group of second graders. The new 2nd grade class was his first class of the morning. He sat behind his desk watching the children saunter in and sit down. They were all so cute. They all wore uniforms and the girls were all required to wear skirts. He loved that and he often spotted flashes of white cotton panties from the girls in the front row. </p><p>""Good morning children, please have a seat anywhere you like. I will pass around a seating chart, please put your name in the seat you are in today and I will assign you your permanent seats tomorrow."" Keith said as the last of the students entered his class and he closed the door as the bell rang. ""My name is Mr. White and I teach Mathematics to everyone in the school from second grade until you leave the school in the fifth grade. You and I will get to know each other very well over the next three years."" He said as he returned to the front of the room and leaned on his desk almost sitting on it. He continued scanning his new students as he continued to talk about what they would be learning and the importance of his class. </p><p>He already spotted quite a few super cute girls. Amanda was sitting right in front of him and she was the most adorable girl. She had long blonde hair that was up in pigtails. She had beautiful big blue eyes and sexy pink lips. He also spotted a very cute Asian girl named Eva. She had shorter hair in a kind of a bob hairstyle. Her skirt was somewhat longer but only because she was so tiny. She looked younger than the rest of the children who were around seven years old. He made a mental note to check later and he assumed she skipped a grade.</p><p>Two of the girls were near the back of the class and they burst into giggles. He grabbed a red card from his desk and walked towards the back of the class. ""I do require that everyone pays attention to me when I am teaching. Those who do not pay attention in class get one of these red cards. If you get a red card, that means you are assigned detention."" He was saying this as he was looking at the two girls that were talking to each other. He thought one of the girls looked especially cute. She had long brown hair and her blouse was unbuttoned a little lower that the rest of the girls showing a little more skin on her beautiful white flat chest. ""When you are assigned detention you need to stay after class so I can assign you a time to come to detention. And today we have our first volunteer! What is your name sweetheart?"" he finished as he placed the red card on the pretty girl's desk.</p><p>She smiled at Mr. White and picked up the card. ""I'm Jana!"" She said. ""We were just talking about you that's all. We didn't mean to get in trouble."" Jana was very excited. She knew about Mr. White. Her older sister has been in his class for two years and she is in his fifth grade class. ""I'm sorry Mr. White.""</p><p>""That's ok Jana. Detention is not the worst thing in the world, but it is required when assigned. Is that understood class?"" He said as he walked back to the front of the class.</p><p>""Yes Mr. White."" The class recited together.</p><p>He looked back at Jana from the front of the room and she looked in his eyes and mouthed ""Yes Mr. White"" after the other children and gave him a devilish grin. The look she gave him made his cock stir. He decided it was going to be a good year this year. He finished his first lesson with the class and the bell rang sending his kids to their next class. They all got up and filtered out of the classroom except for Jana who remained behind. She walked up to the front of the class and stood by her handsome teacher's desk.</p><p>""So... Jana, you and your friend like talking in class?"" Mr. White said.</p><p>""Not usually, but Sarah and I were talking about you and I said something funny and we started laughing. My sister is Lana Mr. White. She's in your fifth grade class this year. She told me all about you."" She said as she looked down from his eyes and glanced at his crotch.</p><p>""Oh yeah? So what did she tell you about me?"" He said as he scanned her body trying to see inside her blouse.</p><p>""She told me you are her favorite teacher."" She said as she stared at her shoes.</p><p>""Hmmmm, that's nice. Yes I know Lana. What did you say about me to your friend that was so funny?"" He said.</p><p>""I told her I thought you were very handsome."" She said as she looked away again and smiled as she blushed.</p><p>""Well thank you Jana. I think you are very cute too. If you are Lana's sister, then you also walk home correct? You don't take the bus home."" He replied, as he made noted in a special notebook.</p><p>""Yes sir."" She said.</p><p>""OK then please stop by after school today and you can serve your detention then.</p><p>""OK Mr. White!"" She said as she skipped out the door. </p><p>Chapter 2 Jana's Detention</p><p>Mr. White's first day was very good. He saw many new prospects and the returning classes already had many students who have already sucked his cock in detention and he was sure, they were on board to have more wild adventures this year. The final bell had already rung and he was waiting for Jana to come to his classroom. He was very horny and was sure Jana would be ready and willing to suck him off. He wondered how many details Lana gave her about his detentions.</p><p>She came in the room and said, ""Hi Mr. White!"" as she bounced into the room.</p><p>""Please close the door behind you Jana and lock the door. You are the only one in detention today."" He said. ""Now come to the front and sit here."" He pointed at the desk directly in front of his desk. ""This will be your new seat for now. So have a seat and tell me what your sister told you about our lessons here.""</p><p>She sat down and adjusted her skirt so that it rode up on her young thighs. ""Well,"" she said, ""you like looking up girls skirts in the front of the class."" She smiled as she opened her legs a little and gave him a clear shot of her pink panties. ""She also said you taught her how to suck on your thing."" He examined the young girl as she sat there with a smirk on her cute face. She had changed her hair since earlier. She now had it in a ponytail with a big pink scrunchy holding it there behind her head.</p><p>""My cock."" Mr. White said looking right at the sexy young girl. ""I taught her how to suck my cock."" This caused Jana to blush again. ""Now say it correctly.""</p><p>""You taught her how to suck your cock, Mr. White. And she loved it. She told me all about it. And she told me to get on detention and you would show me how to suck your cock too. Is that true?"" She said leaning on her desk with her face on her hands.</p><p>""Is that what you want Jana? Would you like to suck my cock?""</p><p>""I don't know. I guess so!"" She smiled.</p><p>""Come over to my desk and I'll give you your first lesson if you're ready."" Mr. White said as he stood up. The girl came over and stood in front of him behind his desk and she looked at his crotch. He was turned on and he was already hard as a rock. ""But you'll need to promise me something. What you and I do in detention is very private."" Jana nodded her head rapidly agreeing to the terms. ""OK now go ahead and open my pants and take out my cock."" Jana stepped forward and smiled at him as she pulled on his belt. He helped her with the belt and opened the button on the top of his slacks and unzipped his fly. With his help she pulled his pants down revealing his boxers that were tented out in front of him.</p><p>""Oh wow!"" She said as she looked at his bulge.</p><p>""Go ahead and take I my cock out of my boxers."" He said.</p><p>She giggled again and said, ""Okay"". She reached inside the gaping fly and found his hard cock and pulled it out of his underwear. She was amazed at how it felt. It was hot to the touch and it was smooth. She squeezed it and although it was soft and spongy on the outside he was hard on the inside. ""It's hard and soft at the same time!"" She said as she continued squeezing his cock in both of her hands.</p><p>""Good girl. Please explore. Play with it and stroke it like this."" He said as he took her tiny hands and wrapped them around his cock and showed her how to pump his cock in her hands. She had to use both hands to get all the way around his cock. She continued exploring and loved the way it felt in her hands. ""Take a closer look."" He said as he gently pushed down on her shoulder and she knelt in front of her new Teacher now eye level with his huge cock. ""This is my cock. It feels really good when you play with it like that. But it feels even better when you put it in your mouth and suck it. Now put the head in your mouth.""</p><p>""It's so big! I can't!"" She said as she played with it right in front of her face. ""The head is HUGE! How do I get it in my little mouth?""</p><p>""Open wide and watch your teeth. It'll fit, just open your mouth as wide as you can.""</p><p>She did as he said and started licking and sucking on the end of his cock. He was right. It did fit and soon she had the entire head in her mouth. There was wet stuff coming out of the hole. She tasted it and it was really good! </p><p>""Now swirl your tongue around the head while it's in your mouth and keep pumping it with your hands."" Mr. White knew he was not going to last very long in the second grader's mouth. Her lips extended past the large head of his cock and were wrapped around his cock. ""Mmmmmmm."" He said as he reached around her head putting his hand around the back of her neck. He pulled her mouth farther down his cock and she was looking right at him as he did it. He smiled at her and said. ""Try a little more, it'll fit!"" </p><p>""Uh huh."" She moaned around his cock as he coaxed her to put more and more into her willing mouth. She was breathing harder now as she was occasionally holding her breath as she sucked it. Once she had about an inch more of his cock in her mouth, he released her head and she pulled back pulling his cock back out of her. ""Wow Mr. White! You were right! It does fit!"" </p><p>""Yes Jana. Your young body is much more able to please a man than your parents would like you to know."" He said smiling. His cock was dripping wet with her fluids mixed with his own. ""Now put it back in and continue sucking it. But try to fit more inside."" He urged her back onto his hard cock. He was going to cum soon. He put his hand back on the ponytail using it to guide her hot mouth back on his wet cock. She started sucking again looking at him and she was trying to fit more inside. ""I'm going to cum soon Jana. When I cum a bunch of white salty stuff is going to shoot in your mouth. Be ready for it and try to swallow it all.""</p><p>Jana had stopped her motions when he was talking to her and she nodded once she understood. She continued bobbing her head up and down and she was stroking his cock with her right hand. It was very slippery from her spit and his stuff that was leaking from the head. She reached up with her other hand and gently cupped her Teacher's balls. Mr. White reacted when she held them so she gently squeezed them and continued sucking.</p><p>Mr. White was going to cum now. He knew it when she played with his balls. ""I'm cumming sweetheart."" He said looking into her eyes again. She nodded and sucked harder. His first spurt shot out and caught her by surprise. She was not ready for that much stuff to shoot in her mouth. She pulled back on his cock and tried to swallow what she had in her mouth and he shot another large spurt into her mouth again. This one made her cough and gag, as she had to take his cock out of her mouth so she could breathe. He realized what was happening so he took his cock from her mouth and stroked his cock not wanting to lose his orgasm. He continued to cum but now he was cumming on the girl's face. She got soaked with another two strong spurts, one on her forehead and another on her left cheek. Then he shot one on her white shirt before his cock stopped cumming. He hadn't cum like that for a while.</p><p>Jana was still recovering from all the cum he shot in her mouth and she was amazed at how much stuff came out. She was smiling as he finished stroking his own cock. She was so happy he chose her to send to detention. </p><p>""Ok Jana, that was a great lesson. ""I need you to go to the sink and clean up while I get dressed."" Jana did just what he said. She went to the sink and cleaned the cum that was all over her face and cleaned up the spots on her shirt. She returned to her Teacher with a big smith on her face. ""Next time, I want you to take off your shirt so we don't get it dirty.""</p><p>She squealed and said ""Really! I get to do it again?""</p><p>""Sure thing!"" I'll teach you lots of things this year. If I wink at you during class that means I want you to do something naughty so I can give you another detention. Does that sound ok?"" He held her chin as he spoke to her as he smiled at her.</p><p>""Yes Mr. White"" She said excitedly as she ran for the door grabbing her backpack as she left.</p><p>He was so happy. He loved teaching children. He loved teaching children a lot of things, not just Math. He organized a few more notes in his notebook. It was the one he used to take notes on the kids in his class for his own use. ""Yes..."" He thought. ""It's going to be a good year."" He smiled at himself and walked outside and closed the door.</p>"
744,"Detention With Mr. White, Part 2",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mg', 'anal', 'oral', '1st']","Mr. White asks a student to stop by the house. Once there, he fucks her in the ass and makes her cum so hard she almost loses it. Then the next day at school, he introduces a straight A student to the debauchery of his after school detention. She sucks his cock for the first time until he cums all over her sweet face.",2013-03-21T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 3: Lilly Loves Anal</h5><p>Mr. White went straight home after his first day of school for the new school year. He ate dinner and pulled out his briefcase. He drank a cocktail and listened to music after he ate his dinner. He pulled out his seating charts his children filled out during class and he took notes on the charts to remind him of the children in his classes. He had 4 grades he teaches from second to fifth grade. He teaches Math, but he also loves to teach kids about the wonders of oral sex. Earlier he introduced Lana, a very cute second grader how to suck his cock until he came in her mouth and all over her face in his classroom. He circled her name and put a star next to it. He continued making notes and created a new chart for tomorrow for second grade putting the cutest girls in the front. He also spotted an adorable Asian girl in the class and a bouncy, blonde girl with sexy eyes and pink lips. He separated Lana from her friend that she was talking with today as well.</p><p>He was about to finish his work, when he heard a knock at the back door. He has invited a couple special boys and girls back to his house on occasion. They were told never to knock on the front door, but to go thru the fence and knock on the door in the back. He went to the door and opened it and there stood Lilly. She was a girl from his fifth grade class. She had long red hair that was parted in the middle of her head with two adorable pigtails on both sides. It was still quite warm out and she was wearing a pair of cut off shorts and a cute yellow tank top that showed her belly button.</p><p>He ushered her inside and she came in and turned around to face he favorite teacher. </p><p>""Hi Mr. White!"" she said smiling big and bright. ""I got your note in my backpack today. I was so excited you wanted to see me tonight! And at your house"" Does that mean we're going to do it again?""</p><p>""Well Lilly, that's up to you! Why don't we sit down and catch up."" </p><p>They walked in the living room and he watched the lithe young girl walking in front of him and watching her cute butt in her tight shorts made his cock stir. He wasn't sure if Lilly got his note he slid into her backpack during class but he was sure glad she did. Lilly lives just down the street from him. He's even been to her family home for dinner last year. He seduced Lilly when she was in the third grade and he fucked her in the ass last year close to the end of the year. He figures she will be quite ready to fuck again.</p><p>She sat down and he went and mixed himself another drink and poured her a soda. They talked about the summer and his trip to Thailand. He goes to Thailand every summer. He loves the country and he knows all of the best places to get the freshest young beauties the country has to offer. </p><p>""So tell me more about your trip Mr. White! Did you meet any new girlfriends this summer?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes Lilly, I met quite a few. I was very close to the one who stayed with me all summer. See, I meet many girls, but when I first arrive I pick one girl to spend the summer with. Her name was Quan. She is about your age and spoke very little English when I met her. We grew very close and we even had sex,"" he said.</p><p>""OMG! You had real sex with her?"" Lilly screamed. </p><p>""Oh yes, we had great sex. I fucked her many times. I told you girls your age could have sex. It simply takes a lover who knows what he's doing."" Mr. White was laying groundwork here with Lilly. He knew she was a very curious girl and would want to progress.</p><p>""Wow! No! I mean I guess I never thought it was possible,"" explained the young girl as she lay back on the couch pillow. ""I mean going all the way! How did you make it fit?""</p><p>""It fit okay. You'd be amazed and how much a girl's pussy stretches. Especially after she cums a few times and she really wanted to make me happy. She was trying to get me to adopt her and bring her home with me."" He dropped to his knees in front of the spry redhead and crept between her open legs. ""Enough about my trip. Are you ready to have some fun? How long will your folks be out tonight?""</p><p>""I don't know. They said they'd be out late and not wait up. So I guess pretty late,"" Lilly said as she opened her legs wider and kicked off her shoes. They hit the floor and she began to play with Mr. White's legs with her bare feet wrapping her legs around him pulling him closer to her.</p><p>Mr. White looked at the clock and it was just past seven o'clock. He had plenty of time. </p><p>""Let's take your clothes off. I don't want you to get them dirty. I got a girl's shirt all dirty today when she sucked my cock this afternoon.""</p><p>""Oh, did she like it?"" Asked Lilly as she stood up and slid her shorts down over her cute legs and then tossed them on the floor next to her shoes. Next came the top and she was standing there in front of her Teacher in only a thong.</p><p>""What do you think?"" Mr. White asked her as he reached out and tweaked her tiny pink nipples. She was ten years old and she was just starting to show the smallest hint of breasts.</p><p>""I think she loved it! I know I love sucking your cock Mr. White. Can I suck it now?"" she said waiting for his approval.</p><p>""Not yet Lilly. I want to taste your sweet pussy. I haven't seen you in a long time and I missed your flavor."" He pushed her back a little and she sat back down on the couch just behind her. He kissed her cheek and she looked at him and smiled. He leaned in again and this time her mouth met his and they kissed deeply. She welcomed his tongue into her little mouth and swirled her tongue around the invading force. She moaned slightly as they continued to kiss. Mr. White moved down her neck to her chest and sucked on one nipple. They were hard and small and he sucked it into his mouth making her breathe sharply. </p><p>""I see these are new!"" he said as he moved to her other breast. </p><p>She smiled at him and said, ""Yeah, they started growing this summer! Do you like them?""</p><p>""Oh yes,"" he said. They are very cute. Just like you."" He sucked her left one in his mouth teasing the nipple much like he did the first one. She reached up and pulled on her pigtails then she followed her hair all the way down and showed how long her hair was. Each pigtail reached down to her tits when she pulled the hair.</p><p>""My hair grew another inch this summer too!"" she said.</p><p>""I see that,"" he replied as he kissed her again on the lips and went farther down her body. Her belly had a hint of fat. Her baby fat was almost gone and she would soon be developing into a beautiful woman. He reached her panty clad pussy and reached around her with both hands to remove the thong and she lifted her butt off the couch and allowed him to remove them.</p><p>""I like it when you eat me Mr. White,"" she said as he removed the last of her clothes.</p><p>""Good!"" He said as she sat back down and she lay back again and spread her legs wide for him. Her pussy was bald and pink the same color as her nipples. Even when she spread her legs for him, the lips did not part. He reached down and rubbed her from her stomach down to her pussy landing his thumb on her clit and he rubbed it. She reacted to his touch and smiled at him. He positioned himself between her thighs and inhaled deeply. She smelled like strawberry soap. All girls should smell like this he thought to himself. She was so smooth her reached out and kissed her tiny pussy and spread her pussy with his hands opening her up to his gaze. He ran his tongue up and down her tasty twat making her wriggle under his touch. </p><p>""Oh Mr. White you really know how to make a girl feel good ya know?"" she said as she watched him eat her tiny pussy.</p><p>""Yes, sweetheart, I know."" He continued to lick her and soon she was grinding her pussy on his face. She pulled on the back of his head wrapping her hand in the hair pulling him closer inside her. Mr. White continued twisting his tongue inside the girl making her cum. She came again and she was breathing hard with spasms pushing him away then pulling him back inside her. He didn't stop his attack, instead he moved closer to her and reached under her ass to hold her in his hands to get a better grip. Mr. White continued as he started pushed her knees farther back to her shoulders exposing her tiny pink asshole. He started licking her from her tiny clit to her tight ass, digging his tongue into her rectum with every stroke. She loved his tongue in her ass. He has fucked her in the ass before and she loved it. Mr. White made her cum again and she pushed him away trying to catch her breath. </p><p>Her Teacher sat her back up and kissed her again, then he guided her to turn around. She bent over the sofa and exposed her sweet ass to him. He leaned back down and started sucking on her asshole. This time, he slipped his thumb in her ass slowly. She accepted his digit making a squeal of joy. </p><p>""Ohhhhh,"" she moaned. ""Mr. White, are you going to fuck my ass again?"" she said as she looked back at him over her shoulder. He sank his thumb deeper in her tight ass in reply. She moaned sharply and thrust her ass back at him sinking it further.</p><p>He loved her ass. He remembered the first time he fucked her in the ass. She came so hard she almost passed out. He continued stroking his thumb in and out of the child and she was starting to pant now. She continued to fuck herself back on his thumb as he stripped off his t-shirt then pushed his shorts down exposing his drooling cock. He was leaking so much pre cum he reached down and used the lubrication to moisten her asshole even more. He placed his cock at the entrance to her ass and teased her hole. Then with little warning he pushed the head inside the pre-teen girl making her cry out.</p><p>""Oh, man! You are so fucking big Mr. White,"" she yelled as he began penetrating the girl's ass. She reached back with her hands and spread her cheeks wider making more room for his big cock. He loved the look of the young girl spreading her ass for his cock. He shoved another inch inside her and pulled out a little then back inside. She was so hot and wet inside. He shoved again and he was almost hallway inside the girl. She bit her lip and he pulled out again then he pushed all the way back inside burying himself inside her. </p><p>""Ohhhh. Fuck!"" said the little girl as he was all the way inside her now. ""So big Mr. White! Is it in all the way?""</p><p>""Yes,"" he said. He started fucking her ass sliding himself in and out of her willing body. She was pushing back to him making him fuck her faster. He grabbed her trim hips with one hand and grabbed her shoulder with his other and started seriously fucking her. She was moaning really loudly now as he slid all the way in and out of her tiny ass. He reached under and massaged her pussy getting some juice from her pussy and spread it all over his cock and her ass lubricating the union even more. Her head was down all the way on the cushion of the sofa and he pushed his cock into her repeatedly and then Mr. White came. He was shoving inside her violently when he did and she screamed at every thrust. Each time he went inside, she moaned. She was cumming as hard as he was. He finished cumming deep in her bowels and then slowed his attack on her ass and she fell like a sack of potatoes on the couch. </p><p>Mr. White stood up and looked at the girl who was panting heavily obviously recovering. He stood up and walked back into the kitchen.</p><p>""Holy cow!"" Lilly said after a few minutes. ""That was awesome Mr. White.""</p><p>""Thanks sweetie. You were pretty good tonight. Are you starting to like anal sex?"" he asked.</p><p>""Oh yes. I love it. I wish we could do it more!"" she said as she was finally able to turn back over and sit on the couch again.</p><p>""We'll see Lilly. It's just the beginning of the year and you are the first girl I invited over this year,"" he said.</p><p>She smiled and her hair was matted and the pigtails were dripping in sweat now. She was so happy her Teacher chose her.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4: Maya's First Blowjob</h5><p>The next morning Mr. White took a shower and got dressed and headed to school. He remembered his activities the day before with both Lana and Lilly and he stopped at school and realized his cock was hard. He took a moment to gather his things in the car and think of less pleasant things. Once his cock was less noticeable, he exited the car and headed to his classroom.</p><p>On the way he saw several students he knew and he said hello and went into his room and closed the door. Instead of sitting at his desk in the front of the room, he sat down in his office that was in the rear of the room. There he finished doing the initial seating charts for his classes and then he posted them on the bulletin board near the door so the students could see it when they came in.</p><p>In his fourth grade class, he was admiring his own handy work doing the seating assignments. He had some really sweet and sexy girls in this class. One girl was one he still hadn't been able to get into his detention. Her name was Maya. She was a beautiful mix of Asian and white. She had long black hair and no hint of breasts under her tight school uniform. She wore her hair in a tightly pulled back ponytail and it was always perfect. Never did she have a single hair out of place. He was never able to assign Maya to detention because she never did anything wrong. She was always on time, always an A student and never spoke to anyone during class unless he asked her a question which she always had a correct answer. He sat there admiring her beauty when the bell rang.</p><p>He stood up and began teaching his lesson. He continued to scope the children when he found Joey. He was a smart boy. He had brown hair that was always messy. He assumed his mother rarely got him to slow down enough to comb his hair in the morning. He had big blue eyes and he made sure to circle his name when he returned to his desk.</p><p>When his class ended as the bell rang, he made sure to get Maya's attention. He handed her a red card and told her, ""I'll need to come by after school today to serve detention."" The girl's face welled up and he thought she was going to cry.</p><p>""But why Mr. White? I didn't do anything wrong!"" she said.</p><p>""No, you didn't. You are my most perfect student. But I have a special project due for the Headmaster and I need your help. Can you make it after school or do you take the bus?"" he asked as he imagined what she looked like naked. </p><p>""No Mr. White I ride my bike to school. But I'll need to tell my mommy why I'll be late. I'm never late and she would be mad,"" Maya explained.</p><p>""That's ok. Tell her you are working on an extra credit assignment for one of your classes. She'll be fine,"" he said smiling. ""See you at 3:00 sharp!""</p><p>""OK Mr. White."" Maya was confused but she did as she was told and went to her next class planning to be back in Mr. White's classroom by 3:00."" </p><p>Maya walked out of the room, she was wearing a dress uniform. It was a one-piece dress that buttoned down the front all the way from the top to the bottom. She had a shirt with a collar underneath with long knee high socks and a pair of Mary Janes. She looked quite prim and proper. He told himself to make sure that she take off her dress and undershirt when he shows teachers her how to suck his cock. </p><p>""Her parents would definitely notice a cum stain on her dress. She was almost perfect and was never messy.</p><p>He finished with his last class, which were his fifth graders. They were so rambunctious. The girls were developing nicely and he was sure he would fuck more than a few of them this year. Lana was in the class. He noticed a certain look in her eyes. She was watching him with a I want to fuck you look in her eyes. As the final bell rang dismissing the student's from school he motioned for Lana to come to his desk.</p><p>""Hi Mr. White!"" the girl said smiling at her Teacher. ""Do you want me to stay after school today?""</p><p>""Hi Lana. How was your summer?"" he asked with a stern look.</p><p>""It was fine Mr. White,"" she replied.</p><p>""I want you and your sister to stop by my house tonight. I have some research I need to have done. Do you think you can manage that sweetheart?"" he asked as he enjoyed looking at the girl. </p><p>""Sure thing! I'll tell my folks we're eating dinner at a friend's house tonight. Can we come over at 5:00? You'll need to feed us something. We will definitely be hungry for something good,"" she said as she leaned over his desk playing with his tie.</p><p>""Ok Lana, I think I can manage to feed you something you're both sure to enjoy!"" he smiled at her. ""Now go get going I have someone coming soon.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said as she grabbed her books off the floor and walked to the door. ""I just bet you do.""</p><p>She turned the corner and there was Maya, right on time as always. ""Excuse me,"" Maya said as she slid past the older girl.</p><p>""No problem. You two have fun!"" She said as she left the classroom.</p><p>""Maya, would you close the door please?"" Mr. White asked as she was entering the room. She closed the door behind her and headed towards the front of the class. Mr. White started walking towards the back of the room towards his office. ""Let's talk in my office."" He said as he tugged on her elbow pulling her towards the room. ""Leave your books anywhere. You won't need them right now,"" he said.</p><p>The pretty girl did as she was told and left her books on one of the desks and followed her Teacher into the small room. Mr. White sat down in a chair and pointed to a seat next to his desk. </p><p>""So, how is the new year going Maya?""</p><p>""Fine sir. I like all of my teachers. I think it's going to be a good year,"" she said.</p><p>""I agree, you were one of my favorite student's last year. I never got to spend any quality time with you last year and I made a promise that it would be different this year. Would you like that Maya?"" he asked as he got a little closer to her leaning in to speak to her.</p><p>""Yes sir! I really think you are a wonderful teacher and I wished last year I was able to spend more time with you too! Just like some of the other girls in the class."" She said looking away from his gaze and looking at the floor.</p><p>""I'd like that too Maya."" He said as he put his hand under her chin and pulled her eyes up to his. ""I'd like that a lot. I think you are really cute Maya.""</p><p>Maya blushed twisting in her seat looking away from him smiling. ""Well, I think you are very handsome Mr. White. All the girls do"" You are one of the most handsome Teachers in the school,"" she said never once looking at him.</p><p>""Maya, I can teach you many things while in school. Math is only one of the subjects I teach. I also teach young girls how to enjoy their body and provide men with pleasure. Did you know that Maya?"" She looked at him and shook her head responding no. ""If you would like to learn from me, I would love to teach you. Would you like that Maya?""</p><p>She hesitated then nodded her head up and down furiously. ""Oh yes Mr. White. I would like that.""</p><p>""Okay, I will be assigning you detentions. You will need to come to my classroom and do everything I say. Without any questions, anything. Do you understand that Maya?"" he asked as he pulled off his tie.</p><p>""Yes sir. Anything you say, I do. I understand Mr. White,"" she said.</p><p>""OK close the door and take off your dress."" He said as he stood up. He towered over the small girl who was under 5 feet tall. Maya looked at him funny. ""Anything Maya, this is just the first test."" The girls changed the look on her face and started unbuttoning her dress from the top down. </p><p>""But I don't have any boobies yet,"" she said as she continued unbuttoning the garment.</p><p>""I know Maya. Don't you know some men really can appreciate a young girl's beauty? I am one of those men. I think a young developing body of a girl is one of the sexiest things around,"" he said as he watched her undress. </p><p>Soon the dress was undone and she took it off. She stood there in her polo and her white cotton panties. </p><p>""Now the top,"" he said. She took off her top and placed it on the chair next to the dress. ""Okay, you can leave the rest on. Her chest was completely flat. Her skin was smooth and looked perfect to him. ""I taught a girl how to suck my cock yesterday and we got her shirt dirty from all the cum I sprayed in her mouth. I don't want your close to get dirty. Today I'm going to teach you about my body. Have you ever seen a man's cock before?""</p><p>She shook her head no. ""Come closer to me,"" he said as he pulled her closer to him. He unbuttoned his slacks and slid his pants down his legs. His cock was hard and hidden in the folds of his boxers. He slid his boxers down to the ground and stood up. Exposing his hard cock to the girl for the first time. She gasped as she saw the size of his cock in front of her. She didn't take her eyes off his cock. She just watched as it pulsed and throbbed in front of her. ""This is my cock,"" he said. ""Go ahead and touch it if you want."" </p><p>Maya was very curious. She reached out with her right hand and wrapped it around his cock. Her tiny hand didn't even fit all the way around it. But she squeezed it and rubbed her hand up and down the length feeling it's mysterious beauty. She took her other hand and used it to completely surround his cock with her hands as she continued exploring his manhood. ""Wow!"" she said. Her eyes were very big and she had a huge smile on her face as she played with the teacher's cock. </p><p>""Go ahead sweetie. You are doing fine. Pump my cock up and down that feels really nice. She continued playing with his cock in her hands and she giggled.</p><p>""This is fun!"" she said. ""What do I do next?</p><p>""Put the tip in your mouth. That makes me feel really good,"" he replied. </p><p>""Gross!"" she screamed.</p><p>""Oh, come on now, remember anything I say. Trust me, you'll like the way it feels in your mouth and so will I."" </p><p>Maya complied and got closer to his cock and stuck out her tongue and ran it up and down the length of his cock. </p><p>""Hmmmm."" She said. ""It tastes good!""</p><p>""Good girl, now put the tip inside your mouth and swirl your tongue around the head."" He pointed at his cock and said, ""This is the head, this is my cock, and these are my balls."" He said as he lifted his balls up and let them fall back down. Maya giggled when he did that. ""You have to be careful with my balls, they are sensitive, but they feel really good when you suck them into your mouth. </p><p>The girl nodded and put the tip of his cock into her mouth and sucked on the tip. That made her Teacher react moaning so she put more of it in her mouth and rolled her tongue around it. He put his hand on the back of her head by her ponytail and helped her along. She liked it when he pushed her mouth farther down on his cock. He was moaning now and she was sure he was enjoying her work. She opened her mouth as wide as she could and let him fuck her mouth. He hit the back of her throat and it made her cough. She pulled his cock out and looked at him with a long dribble of spit running from his cock to her mouth. </p><p>""Sorry baby, I'll try not to be so rough,"" he said.</p><p>""That's ok,"" She said. ""I kinda like it,"" she said as she went for more cock. He pulled her back onto his cock and started forcing her back down. She was looking at him from below and he pushed more inside her.</p><p>""Just try to relax your throat and try to swallow when it gets back to your throat,"" he instructed her. </p><p>""Uh, Huh"" She moaned around his cock as he pushed her back down again. Soon he was fucking most of his hard cock into her throat. She relaxed and let him use her face for his pleasure. </p><p>Mr. White was going to come soon. He was too far gone to say anything. He just started to release his huge load in the pre-teen's mouth. She was not ready for it, but his cock was going down her throat. He grabbed her head and pulled her deep on his cock and he shot two serious loads down her throat. Maya started chocking as she tried to breathe. He let up on her head and she pulled off his cock gagging and coughing. Mr. White grabbed his cock and pumped it releasing a third and fourth load and sprayed it all over the girl's flat smooth chest and neck. Once the girl recovered she looked up at him confused and a little disgusted. </p><p>""Sorry sweetheart. You made me cum. I should have warned you, but you were making me feel so good, I couldn't talk,"" Mr. White said as he continued stroking his cock. Maya watched him finish and she caught her breath.</p><p>""Wow Mr. White. What was all that stuff that came out of your thing?"" she asked wiping the cum off her face. He handed her some paper towels and she continued cleaning up. </p><p>""That was cum. When a man gets excited he cums and that stuff comes out of his cock."" Mr. White started dressing and he handed the girl her top and she put it on. ""See why I had you get undressed? It can be messy.""</p><p>""I'll never question you again Mr. White. I promise,"" said the girl as she finished buttoning her dress.</p><p>""Great! Now run home. But start taking longer to get home from time to time. We want your mom to not be worried because you are always home on time. Okay?"" He finished and patter her on the ass and said, ""Off you go!""</p><p>Maya gathered her books and ran off. He knew he had Jana and Lana coming to his house soon so he would need to get going. Plus he wanted to buy the girls something special to wear tonight from Victoria Secrets. He closed the door and shut the lights.</p>"
745,"Detention With Mr. White, Part 3",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mg', 'gg', 'Mgg', 'anal', 'oral']","Mr. White invites Lana and Jana, two sisters over to his house. He plans to fuck Lana in the ass and has a great time with both girls.",2013-03-22T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 5: Two Sisters Come To The House!</h5><p>Mr. White got home around 4:30. He stopped by the lingerie store on the way home where he got a bag full of the smallest thongs he could find along with some other things he liked to keep in stock, like thigh high stockings, garter belts and other necessities. He ran to the bathroom and quickly showered. He didn't want the girls he was expecting to think he was a dirty old man after all. </p><p>Just as he finished getting dressed and making himself a drink, there was a knocking at the back door. It was Lana and her little sister Jana standing in his doorway both smiling. Lana was 10 years old and she was in his fifth grade Math class. Jana was her little sister. She was only seven and he chose her to be his first girl to serve detention on the first day of school. She sucked his cock until he came in her mouth and all over her face. They both had long brown hair. Lana was wearing it straight tonight and Jana had her hair up in pig tails with bug pink bows tying them off. </p><p>Both girls were dressed sexy, but not obvious. Lana was in a pair of tight, but not short yellow shorts and a matching yellow halter top with spaghetti straps on top. Her breasts were starting to develop but she wore no bra today like she did this morning when he saw her in class. Lana was in a plain white dress that hung to her knees. As she stood there with the evening light behind her you could see thru the dress. He could see the gap between her legs all the way up. Mr. White smiled and said, ""Hurry up girls! Don't just stand there smiling come in!""</p><p>The young girls came inside and he quickly closed the door behind them. Once he closed the door Lana jumped up in his arms and wrapped her legs around his waist holding on. </p><p>""Hi Mr. White!"" she said as she leaned in and kissed him hard on the mouth. Her tongue went inside immediately and started seeking out his. Mr. White kissed her back and slid his hand down her back and cupped her ass in his hands sliding his fingers between her cheeks making her squeal and rise up laughing.</p><p>He slid her down his body and back onto the floor. Jana was watching everything closely. </p><p>""So,"" He started, ""Did you tell your sister what you did yesterday?"" he asked Jana. She nodded yes to him not sure if she was in trouble. </p><p>""Oh yeah!"" Lana yelled. ""She told me all about it as soon as she came home. She's so proud that she was your first choice this year. I took her in and we washed her uniform she was wearing before Mom could see it."" She said.</p><p>""That's good. Yes, we need to be more careful. Why don't you two strip out of those clothes so we don't get messy again tonight? I have some things for you to wear anyways...I went shopping!""</p><p>Lana squealed again. She liked it when Mr. White bought her things. She had a special hiding spot for them at home. And if she ever was horny, she would wear one of them to school and flash them to him during class so she could get detention. She peeled off her tight shorts down her legs then carefully pulled off her top over her head. Then she reached down and took her panties off and put the pile of clothes off to the side. ""Hurry up Jana!"" She said to her sister. Jana was watching her sister take off her clothes too. She was surprised how easily she got naked in front of their Teacher. Jana had never been naked in front of a grown man before except for her father. </p><p>Mr. White got closer to the girl and reached down and grabbed the hem of her dress and pulled it slowly over her head. She let him do it, but didn't quite know what to do. He pulled her panties down next and placed the clothes next to her sister's pile on the floor. He smiled at her and she smiled back. He then grabbed the bag and looked inside pulling out two matching red thongs from the bag handing one to each girl. They put them on and Lana was giggling.</p><p>""Do you want a show?"" asked the girl as she paraded around the living room floor like a model. ""Come on sis! He bought them we should show him how they look on us right?"" Jana's were still slightly big on her so she pulled them up as high as they would go on her hips and walked around joining her sister in front of the sofas showing off an awesome camel toe. </p><p>""Why don't you two turn around and show me the back!"" he said. The girls giggled and both turned around. They were red and lacy on the front but on the back was a single silky red string that ran down their asses. ""Hmmmm."" Mr. White said as he walked behind the girls and massaged their butts. ""Very nice... I have good taste indeed,"" he said rubbing the girl's pussy's from behind. </p><p>Lana bent over putting her hands on the sofa in front of her giving him full access to her delicious pussy and ass. Not to be outdone by her older sister Jana did the same thing, but Jana spread her legs wider than her sister. Mr. White had each hand full of little girl pussy and he started rubbing their pussies up and down, slowly and sensuously making sure to rub their clits as well. </p><p>Both girls started getting really aroused as he played with them from behind. Jana had never been touched like this before so she was kind of scared. Lana on the other hand had been sucking her Teacher off all last year and he brought her to his house a couple times and ate her pussy. She really liked it and hoped she would get him to do it again today. Ever since last year she started masturbating at home thinking of her handsome teacher. She would often do it just before bedtime and one time she fell asleep and her mother found her sleeping naked. She was careful not to do that again. Jana was looking at him over her shoulder and she was starting to breathe heavier. Her juices started flowing and she looked at Jana. The little second grader had her eyes closed as he made her feel really good. </p><p>""Just relax sis. He really knows what he's doing. He'll teach us so much. Just let him do whatever he wants to you,"" she said as Mr. White pulled over the crotch on Lana's thong and had direct contact to her pussy. </p><p>""Ohhhhh, yeah Mr. White. That feels so good.""</p><p>Mr. White ran his fingers up and down her pussy feeling her getting wet. His middle finger slipped between the moist folds getting wetter and wetter making her wiggle her ass under his touch. He pulled his hand away from Jana and dropped to his knees behind the older girl and removed the thong she just put on and pulled it down her thighs and let them hang suspended there. He moved closer and started pushing his tongue deep in her pussy. She moaned and started pushing back to his mouth making him lick harder. Soon his tongue was deep in her pussy and she was moaning and twisting her head from side to side. </p><p>""Ohh, man! Yes, Yes, Yes! Deeper Mr. White. Push it deeper!"" she cried as he licked her pussy harder. He reached underneath her and toyed with her clit that was peeking out from its hood. ""Ohhhh...."" She moaned as she rocked her body back and forth. ""I'm gonna cum Mr. White. Ahhhhh! Oh yeah!"" She came hard grabbing the fabric of the sofa in her hands throwing her head back and forth. She was gasping for her breath as he continued licking her virgin pussy. ""Oh Fuck!"" She yelled.</p><p>Jana wasn't sure what was going on. She remained bent over next to her sister watching what was happening to her, but she didn't understand much. She knew for sure that it was looking like Lana enjoyed what was happening to her though. After her third orgasm, she twisted away from her Teacher and turned around sitting on the sofa. Jana leaned over and sat down next to her as she was trying to catch her breath. Once she had partially recovered, Jana said, ""Are you OK?""</p><p>""Uh huh! Wow that was great Mr. White. You made me cum three times."" She continued catching her breath.</p><p>""What's cumming?"" Asked Jana with an innocent look in her eyes.</p><p>""Jana, performing oral sex on a girl feels as good as it does on a man,"" he said. ""When a boy or a girl feels really good during sex, they have an orgasm. It's like a big explosion in your mind and it feels better than anything. Something else that is really good about having oral sex is that you can do it to anyone."" The girls looked at each other not sure what he meant. ""You see, you and your sister can perform oral sex on each other not just on me."" </p><p>The girls looked at each other again and said ""Eeeeewwwww!"" at the same time. </p><p>""That's gross!"" said Jana. I could never do that to Lana, she's my sister. Lana on the other hand started seeing his point to this.</p><p>""Wait a minute, let's think about this for a minute sis. What he just did for me was great! It feels great and if we could make each other feel that good any time we wanted, that would be so cool!""</p><p>""Let's try something Lana. Come over here and lay down on the floor."" Lana obediently did what she was told. ""Now come over her sweetheart and I want you to get on your knees just over your sister's face."" Jana also complied. She got on her knees just over her face and was looking straight down at her giggling. It took some adjusting to her pussy within reach. ""Now Lana eat her little pussy the same way I did to you.""</p><p>""I don't know how!"" She said as she adjusted herself under her.</p><p>""Just start off by licking her pussy up and down like I was doing. Then try to push your tongue inside her, but be careful. You don't want to hurt her,"" he said as he stroked Jana's hair right in front of him. Jana was so distracted to what was happening beneath her that she failed to notice that his cock was big and hard and right in her face. Lana reached up and started licking her sister's pussy. Jana jumped and yelped as she did. </p><p>""Okay Jana, now while she's doing that, I want you to suck my cock again."" </p><p>Jana looked up at him as he got closer to her and she grabbed his cock and started pumping it up and down like she did yesterday. </p><p>""Mmmmmm."" He said as he watched her playing with his cock. He thought she was so damn sexy. Her pigtails were so cute and the big pink strings holding them up made her look her age. ""Suck my cock sweetie.""</p><p>Jana nodded and put her mouth on the head that was already covered in pre cum from her stroking his cock. She lowered her mouth over the top of his head wrapping her lips all the way around it. She started teasing him with her tongue as her sister reached up and spread her pussy open more and shoved her tongue inside her pussy as far as it would go. </p><p>""Mmmmmmmmm...."" Said the second grader as she continued sucking his cock in her tiny mouth. ""Your right sis, this feels really good!""</p><p>Lana stopped and looked up at her and said, ""I told you. We can lick each other's pussy all the time!""</p><p>Mr. White pulled Jana's head closer to his cock and started feeding her his cock more and more. Watching the show the girls were putting on along with the excitement of licking Lana's pussy, he knew he was not going to last much longer. Pretty soon he was fucking about half of his cock in and out of the girl. She let loose and let him feed his cock to her as she wiggled on top of her sister's slippery tongue. Mr. White grabbed onto the pigtails and she was looking right at him. He started pulling her deeper and deeper onto his cock pumping his hips as he did so. Soon almost the entire seven inches of his cock was inside her mouth and throat. He looked at her eyes and said, ""I'm going to cum baby!""</p><p>Jana kept looking at him as she was about to cum herself. Her sister was about to bring her off to her first orgasm. She just surrendered to both people and let it happen. She was moaning loader and loader as her orgasm hit. Once she started cumming Mr. White was pumping his whole cock into her and he just flooded her mouth with his cum. He didn't care at that moment if she could breathe or not and neither did Jana. She was grinding on her sister's face and swallowing all the cum her Teacher was feeding her. Blast after blast, Mr. White emptied his aching balls into her throat. She swallowed it all this time. She only left a little that squeezed out of the corners of her mouth. He released her and she reared back and took a deep breath and coughing a little. </p><p> ""Oh, oh, oh!"" she cried as her sister continued her assault on her pussy. ""It's happening again!"" she said as she closed her eyes and leaned over a little putting her hands on her sister's abdomen as she steadied herself for another orgasm. ""Aieeeee!"" she cried out! ""Ah, ah, ah, ah uhhhhhgh yeah!"" she wailed and then she opened her eyes. You could tell she was quite confused and didn't understand the feelings she was having, but one thing was for sure. She liked it!</p><p>After she finished cumming she got up off Lana's face and sat down on the sofa. Lana got up and sat behind her sister spooning her from behind. Jana liked it so she stayed put. Mr. White watched the girls and went over to the kitchen and put some pizza he brought home earlier for the girls. He poured the girls some soda and called them into the kitchen.</p><p>They all sat around the table naked eating pizza and talking about what just happened. Mr. White explained to young Jana what an orgasm was and how their bodies worked a little more. He didn't want to overwhelm the girl, just explain that the feelings she felt were natural and good and that he enjoyed playing with them very much. He talked the girls into watching a movie about Anal sex after dinner. He decided that it was time to advance his activity with Lana and introduce Anal sex. He felt that she was ready for it now. At 10 years old she should be fine with it physically. He had anal sex with girls younger than Jana in fact but he didn't want to hurt her. He made sure to grab a big bottle of Anal lubrication he kept in the bedroom, grabbed the DVD Anal schoolgirls and went back to the living room. </p><p>He turned it on and skipped past the title sequence and the first scene that was of a tiny blond girl getting destroyed by a huge black guy with a giant cock. There was no need to scare them to death. The next scene was with a young brunette who was playing the part of a babysitter who was caught masturbating by the father of the children when he unexpectedly came home early from his date. They kissed and she dropped to her knees and sucked his cock. The girls were sitting on each side of me and they noticed my cock getting hard again. So Lana started playing with my cock and Jana was teasing my balls.</p><p>Then the man in the film turned the girl over and started licking the girl's ass reaming her out pretty good. She was dressed in a plaid skirt and her blouse was completely open showing off her tiny tits and hard nipples. I started playing with Lana's nipples teasing her and pinching them from time to time. The man soon crawled up to the girl's ass and inserted the entire thing inside the girl. The girls gasped. They had obviously never seen anything so graphic. I assured the girls that he was well lubricated and that she was feeling really good. She started moaning really loudly and came on cue. The scene continued when the girl turned him on his back and rode his large cock reverse cowgirl making herself cum once again right on cue. The scene ended with the girl bent over doggy style with the man fucking her hard until he was about to cum and she got on her knees in front of him and let him cum all over her face and tits. </p><p>I paused the DVD and talked to the girls. ""So Jana, what do you think?</p><p>""I think that guy had a really big th..."" She almost said it... ""Cock. A really big cock,"" she finished. ""I'm surprised he was able to fit it all inside her."" </p><p>""Yes, the body is very accommodating. Your ass can stretch to fit anything you want to. Your pussy too! You just have to relax and let it happen."" Jana was shocked. She had never seen anything like the porno he just showed her. She was very curious.</p><p>""So are you going to do that to us now?"" Jana said smiling at her Teacher. </p><p>""Well let's start with Lana. Then if you think you're ready for me, we can try it another time. But I want you to think about it for a while first,"" he said to the girl. He was amazed she was so welcome to the thought. He was only planning to fuck Lana, but here was this super cute second grader entertaining the thought of him fucking her in the ass right now and that made him really horny!</p><p>She turned her face into a pout and looked down with a pouty lip. ""Well okaaaay,"" she said as she pouted more. Mr. White reached over and pinched her nose between his fingers playfully. She giggled so he knew she would be ok.</p><p>He stood up from the sofa and pulled Lana up with him. ""Let's do this girls... Jana, you stay on the sofa and spread your legs,"" she complied. Now Lana get back in there and start licking your sister's pussy again. Do you mind?"" Lana shook her head no and started getting in position. ""You stay on your knees and bend over and I'll suck your asshole and get you nice and hot for my cock!"" Lana did not hesitate and she started licking her sister's pussy right away. Her little sister spread her legs for her and she was mouthing her pussy. </p><p>Mr. White bent down and started reaming out the young girl. She started grinding her ass back at him as she enjoyed what he was doing to her. He reached up and grabbed an ass cheek in each hand and spread her wide open for himself. It was a feast for a king for sure. Her tiny pink asshole was flexing with him as he licked and sucked around the hole. Then he stuck his tongue inside her asshole as deep as he could go. </p><p>""Uhhhhhh,"" Lana moaned as he was pleasuring her dirtiest of holes. After a few minutes of that he reached up and started rubbing her asshole with his thumb. She looked back at him over her shoulder just as he sank his thumb inside her. She yelped but did not move. She closed her eyes and went back to the pussy in front of her as he started to finger her ass.</p><p>She leaned down and took Jana's legs from the floor and pushed them up and pinned them to her shoulders. Jana took that and pulled them behind her shoulders herself and was watching her intently. Lana then started licking her sister's ass just like Mr. White had done to her. Not to be outdone by her older sister she squealed and kept watching her. </p><p>""Oh, that's so nasty!"" she said as she pulled her legs back even further giving her more access to her ass. </p><p>Mr. White was pumping his thumb in and out of the child's ass faster now. She was pumping back to match his tiny thrusts. He kept adding lubricant to the union of her ass and his thumb getting it ready for his cock. He watched Lana continuing her assault on her sister's ass with her tongue. She was also stimulating the little girl's pussy and clit with one hand as she was reaming her ass really good. Jana was playing with Lana's hair as she pleasured her and was talking dirty to her. </p><p>""Oh come on sis! Lick my ass! Yeah, that's it! Make me cum again!"" Jana said as she was teasing her hair. Then all of the sudden, Jana grabber her sister from behind her head and pulled her deeply into her ass and pussy cumming hard all over the adorable girl's face. She gasped for air as she kept pulling her in grinding against her mouth cumming harder than before. </p><p>""Do you like that little sis?"" Lana said as she kept fingering her little clit making her cum again and again like a roller coaster. </p><p>Mr. White decided it was time to fuck Lana's ass. He stood up and crawled closer to her ass and placed his cock at the entrance to her ass. Lana looked over her shoulder again to get ready for his cock as her sister was still winding down from a huge series of orgasms. She smiled at him and tugged on her bottom lip as he began to go inside her. </p><p>""Uhhh,"" she moaned as he began entering her tight ass. He had lubed up his cock so it was very slippery. ""Ahhhhh fuck! Your cock is soooo big Mr. White,"" she said as he continued to dive in her ass. His first stroke he was about halfway there. Little Lana was taking his cock better than most girls her age. </p><p>""You want more don't you Lana,"" he said as he pulled his cock almost all the way out.</p><p>""Yesssss!"" she hissed at him. He pushed forward again this time a little deeper. Then out again and a little more. Oh, oh oh!"" she cried as he continued going deeper and deeper. She was neglecting her sister, but Jana was ok with just watching the couple. Lana had about the entire cock of her teacher buried inside her willing ass. She opened her eyes and looked at her sister as he continued fucking her. </p><p>""Oh Jana, it's so good!!! So fucking good!!!"" she said as she felt him deeper and deeper. Once he was all the way inside, Mr. White picked up the pace. He was enjoying the sensation of fucking the girl's ass and he continued pumping in and out of her faster and faster. </p><p>I want to see!"" said Jana as she crawled out from in front of her sister and watched from her side as she was getting fucked hard by their Teacher. ""Doesn't it hurt?"" She asked Lana. She couldn't believe that he was fucking her so very hard with all of his cock in her ass that was just the size of a quarter now taking something almost three inches around.</p><p>""No!"" Lana said not being able to talk very much. It did at first, but not now!"" she mewed.</p><p>Jana looked up at Mr. White and said, ""You've got to fuck me next Mr. White!""</p><p>That did it for the grade school Teacher. Her saying that to him like that made him cum. ""Ahhh, ah, ah, ah! Cumming!"" He grabber the girl's hips pulling her on and off his cock as he emptied another huge load deep in her ass. He couldn't stand it as he fucked her harder and deeper splashing deep in her depths. </p><p>""Oh, fuck!!!"" he said as he pushed inside her one last time. Lana was face down on the carpet having an orgasm of her own as she screamed loudly as he came inside her. She never been fucked before and she also had never had anyone cum inside her except for her mouth. She loved the feeling of him fucking her ass and wished it would never stop. </p><p>But he pulled out of her as his cock was getting softer not allowing it to stay in her ass any longer. The couple collapsed on the carpet and Jana laid on her Teacher's back stroking his hair and whispering things to him. </p><p>""Come on Mr. White, I really want you to fuck me in the ass. Come on. Please?"" she said.</p><p>""I don't think so Baby, I want us both to sleep on it and we'll talk about it the next time you come over."" She pouted again but she did as she was told. You two need to clean up and get dressed. It's almost 7:30. Didn't you say you needed to be home by 7:00?""</p><p>""Oh shit!"" said Lana. She never swore before but she felt that it was so natural the more she got to learn about sex and fucking it seemed to fit just right. </p><p>The girls slipped on their new thongs and left their regular underwear with Mr. White. They both gave him a kiss as they left. Lana had to get on her tippy toes to reach him and Jana pulled him down to her by his neck so she could kiss him too. </p><p>""I'm going to hold you to your promise next time Mr. White,"" she said as she let him go and they both ran off to get home.</p>"
746,"Detention with Mr. White, Part 4",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mg', '1st', 'reluc', 'oral', 'asian']","Eva (6 years old) serves detention for chewing gum in class. She is defiant and reluctant to server her detention, but Mr. White threatens to call her parents and she changes her tune.",2013-03-23T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 6: Eva Serves Detention For Chewing Gum In Class</h5><p>The day was Wednesday and the third day of school. Already Mr. White has had new students suck his cock in detention after school both days. He also had a student stop by his house and let him fuck her in the ass on Monday night and last night he had a threesome with a second grader and her older sister that ended with him fucking the older girl in the ass and her younger sister begging for the same. Mr. White was sure that he was going to run out of gas. </p><p>His second grade class was pretty smooth. The kids were catching on to the new math ok. But he was watching the little Asian girl named Eva and her mouth kept moving. So he walked up to the girl near the end of the class and put an empty trashcan in front of her. Eva looked at him; he gave her a stare knowing that she was chewing gum and she spit it in the trashcan. He laid a red card on her desk and told her to come to his room after school. </p><p>It was 3:00 and he was waiting for his student to make it to his class. He took a minute and looked up her record online and found that indeed he was correct. He thought she looked younger and he was right. She was advanced a grade in Kindergarten and was moved up to First grade. So she was actually sis years old! His cock began to grow hard just thinking about the opportunity to recruit such a young girl.</p><p>About 10 minutes after three she finally showed up. She walked into the room and he asked the girl to close the door and come in. She did as she was told but she did it with a slight attitude. He looked at her closer and saw that again she was chewing gum. That was a serious act of defiance. He was unsure why she was so defiant but he did not take it very well. Mr. White took the same trashcan over to the girl and put it in front of her again. She gave him a spoiled girl look and spit it into the trash bin along with the other piece.</p><p>""So you like to chew bubble gum huh?"" He said walking back to the front of the room. You seem to have a bit of an attitude young lady. Should I be talking with your parents so we can straighten this out?</p><p>""No, please Mr. White. Don't tell my parents. They would be mad."" She pled with Mr. White. She was not sure what she would do if he told her parents she was being naughty.</p><p>""I don't know. I think we may need to nip this in the bud and let them know you are starting the year like this."" He said.</p><p>""No Mr. White. I'm here for my punishment. Please punish me any way you want and I'll be better from now on. I promise."" She said as she looked at him with teary eyes.</p><p>""I can punish you any way I want? And you will not complain and you will not tell your folks and neither will I?"" He said looking at her trying to get a read on her. </p><p>""Yes Mr. White. I promise."" She pled with her Teacher. Her father was very mad when she did poorly in school. Anything was better than what he would do to her.</p><p>""Okay. Let's go to my office and you can server your detention in there with me."" He said as he walked back to the room in the back of the classroom. He opened the door for her and let her walk in and he closed the door behind her. She put her backpack down on the floor and turned around. She was dressed in a one-piece jumper that buttoned down the back. She also wore a t-shirt under the top and white socks and black shoes. ""Go ahead and take off your jumper and put it on the chair."" Mr. White said.</p><p>""Huh?"" She said looking confused. ""Why do you want me to take my clothes off? Are you a perv?""</p><p>""Okay, you said anything, but if you'd rather me call your parents then I'll pick up the phone."" He picked up the receiver on his desk for affect. The girl started unbuttoning her jumper turning her back to him. Once that was on the ground she stood there in her with her t-shirt and a plain pair of white cotton panties with shoes and socks. He admired her cute little ass hiding in those baggy panties. ""Now I want you to take off your shirt and come over here."" </p><p>""Mr. White!"" She cried. ""I'll be naked!""</p><p>He reached over for the phone again and the little girl sighed and started taking off her shirt then came over to him and stood in front of him frowning. ""Come here and lay over my lap. I'm going to give you a spanking."" </p><p>The girl started crying as she pled with her Teacher again. ""Please Mr. White. I'll be a good girl. Please don't spank me. That's why I don't want you to tell my Daddy. He spanks me when I'm bad..."" </p><p>He led her to his lap and laid her over his knees as she continued to cry. ""You must be punished. I have to do something."" He said. </p><p>""Please Mr. White... Anything but a spanking..."" She looked over her shoulder at him with eyes full of tears.</p><p>""Well OK. There is another punishment I can do, but it's usually only for the older girls. I'm not sure you can handle it."" He said.</p><p>""I can do it Mr. White! Just don't spank me please! I'll do anything!"" </p><p>He reached down with his hand that was on her back as she lay over his lap. He put his hand on her ass and rubbed it. He continued rubbing her bum and she looked at him confused as he continued. She stopped crying and he put his hand under her panties and rubber her ass. Eva closed her eyes not sure what he was doing but she'd rather have her rubbing her butt than hitting it. It started feeling good as his fingers went between the cheeks of her butt and massaged her hole there. It made her feel dirty. ""Mr. White, that's my poopy hole."" She said.</p><p>""I know, I'm just trying to make you relax a little."" He said as he continued massaging her ass paying more attention to her asshole. She closed her eyes again enjoying the manipulations of his fingers on her bum. ""Now stand up."" He said. Eva stood up looking at her Teacher waiting for direction. ""That's better. Do as you're told and things will be OK."" He said. She nodded her head and he stood up in front of the little girl. He unbuckled his belt and pulled off his pants and laid them on the chair with her clothes. ""Now Eva, I want you to suck on my cock. Do you know what that means?"" He asked the girl as she stood in front of him amazed that he was undressing.</p><p>""Uh uh."" She said shaking her head no.</p><p>He dropped his boxers and released his hard cock in front of her face. She looked at his cock. She'd never seen one before except for her older brother when she was little. He'd peed when she was taking a bath, but she remembered it being a lot smaller. ""Feel it. Feel it in your hands and get used to it, and then you are going to put it in your mouth and suck it like a lollipop. She looked up at him looking away from his cock for the first time. </p><p>She looked back at his cock and reached out with her hand and touched it. She never felt anything like it. The spongy head was so soft but then when she felt the shaft it felt really hard when she squeezed it. It was all bumpy on the sides and hot to her touch. ""The older girls do this in detention?"" She asked. Mr. White nodded and she continued playing with his cock.</p><p>""Yes they do. Now pump it up and down with both hands."" She wrapped her hands around his cock and started pumping it up and down clumsily. He took her hands in his and showed her how to get a better grip and provide smoother motion. He let go and the girl started pumping his cock much better. He started leaking pre cum out the end of his straining cock.</p><p>""What's that stuff coming out Mr. White?"" She asked as she got closer for a better look.</p><p>""That's called pre cum. It's slippery and tastes good! Try some now and put it in your mouth."" He said as he gently pulled her head closer still. She smelled it and gave him a funny look. He gave her a stern expression and she complied and put the entire head of his cock in her tiny mouth looking straight at him. She had no idea what to do. She just held it there.</p><p>""Like this?"" She asked taking her mouth off it to speak.</p><p>""Sort of sweetie. Put it back in and swirl your tongue around the head and move it around. Then keep pumping it up and down with your hands as you suck on the tip. And try to get more of it in your mouth. Most of the older girls can put the whole thing in their mouths."" He said hoping to inspire competitiveness.</p><p>""Okay!"" She said and put the head back in her mouth and started swirling her tongue all around it and sucking hard. Then her hands started pumping up and down again making him feel a lot better. She was getting the idea now. She started pushing more in her moth and then her lips were wrapped around his cock going down the shaft. She got about two inches inside and pulled it out and said, ""Look Mr. White! I got more inside!""</p><p>""Good Eva, now keep going and bob your head up and down. When you go down, try to fit more in your mouth every time you go. Oh, and watch your teeth please.""</p><p>She opened her mouth wider and started going up and down his cock as he instructed. She never thought about doing this before. She couldn't believe that other girls in her class were being punished like this for acting up in class. She was going to do it better than anyone though. That was for sure. Mr. White was pulling her from behind her head as she went down on him. With his help, soon she had half of his huge cock in her mouth. His cock was only seven inches long and about three inches wide, but to the small girl it was massive! </p><p>Eva was starting to tingle down there. She wasn't sure why, but sucking the Teacher's cock made her feel funny inside. She took one hand off his cock and put it down inside her underwear and felt her pussy. She had felt it before. Her pussy lips were very round and puffy and she often felt around it when she cleaned herself. She felt something she never felt before at the top. She pulled his cock out of her mouth and looked down and opened her underpants up and got a better look. She was aroused and her clit that she had never seen before was exposed. She felt it with her fingers and it made her jump.</p><p>Mr. White saw her jump and said, ""Go ahead and take off your underwear."" She did so quickly and looked even closer at her pussy. ""That little bump is called your clitoris, or your clit. Consider is a pleasure button. Rub it while you are sucking on my cock and you'll start to feel really good."" </p><p>She put his cock back in his mouth and used one hand to continue jacking him off and the other hand dropped to her naked pussy and she began to rub her clit. ""Mmmmmm..."" She moaned around his cock.</p><p>""Does that feel good?"" He asked as he was starting to feel his cum welling up in his balls needing release. </p><p>""Yes Mr. White."" She said pulling it out and then diving right back on his manhood. She continued sucking taking a bit more in her mouth. Now she had almost three quarters of his cock in her mouth bumping against the back of her throat. She coughed every time he bottomed out. Eva was starting to squirm a little as she continued rubbing herself and sucking. Mr. White was about to cum. He didn't warn the poor girl he just grabbed harder behind her head and pulled her all the way on his cock when the first spurt of cum blasted out of his cock. Eva choked and her eyes watered as he forced the entire length of his cock down her throat. He spewed two spurts down her throat and then released her from his grip. She choked and gagged and started breathing again. He pumped his cock and finished cumming on the girl aiming at her olive skinned flat chest. </p><p>""Why did you do that?"" She asked.</p><p>""I was cumming and I didn't want you to miss it. Did you like the taste of it?"" He asked as he slowly stopped pumping his cock.</p><p>""Yeah, it wasn't that bad. Kind of funny tasting."" She said.</p><p>Mr. White laid down on the floor and said, ""Come over here and sit down on my face.""</p><p>""Huh?"" She said with another funny face. </p><p>""Just do as you're told."" He said. She came over to him and put her knees on the floor on either side of his face and watched him from above smiling at him nervously not sure what was next. ""I'm going to do for you what you just did for me. Just relax. He pulled her down a little more putting her pussy within reach. He then reached out with his tongue and ran it up her pussy landing on her clit.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh, wow."" Said the six year old. Her perfect pussy was very puffy and bloated. Her clit was still peeking out. He sucked on her clit making her squirm. She started breathing harder and was looking up to the ceiling now enveloped in the new feelings her teacher was giving to her. ""Wow Mr. White!"" She said as she reached down and started playing with the hair on his head. She was trying to pull him up getting more of his mouth and tongue on her pussy, but he was already shoving his tongue inside her. </p><p>She started feeling really funny, but she did as he said and relaxed letting the feelings take over her immature frame. ""Oh, oh, oh ahhhhhhh, oh my goodness!"" She said as he continued licking her making her feel awesome. ""I feel like I need to pee!"" She warned him trying to get up.</p><p>""No Eva relax and go with it. You are about to cum!"" He said as he dove back in really twisting his tongue on her clit. She grabbed his hair and pulled hard as she came for the first time sitting on her 40 year old Teacher's face. He continued to lick and suck and tease her pussy as she shook and convulsed on top of him. </p><p>After a minute she raised her pussy up and out of his reach and said ""No more!"" She got off his face and sat on the floor trying to catch her breath. He watched the naked girl recovering on the floor and he smiled. He knew that she was hooked now. She was very reluctant at first, but now she would be very excited about detention with him.</p><p>The pair got dressed and he led the child to the door. ""OK, now remember you can't tell anyone about what we did here today. I may give you detention and if you do, I will teach you more every time."" He smiled at her and she ran off with her little backpack.</p><p>""Good bye Mr. White!"" She said.</p><p>""Good by my little spoiled girl..."" Mr. White walked back in his classroom and saw that it was almost 4:00. He had to go home now. He needed to rest!</p>"
747,"Detention with Mr. White, Part 5",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mgb', 'anal', 'oral', 'mb', 'anal', 'inc']",Mr. White was expecting a quiet night at home when Jana and her friend from class Jonah knocked on his back door. He was in for an afternoon of sex he did not expect. He lets both kids suck his cock and takes Jana's cherry and satisfies their every whim. It ain't easy being a grade school teacher. He has to put in a lot of hours. But the payoff is great!,2013-03-25T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 7: A Quiet Afternoon at Home</h5><p>Mr. White headed home. He has had more sex this week than he did his first week of his summer in Thailand. He just finished getting a blowjob from Eva, a second grader who skipped a year in Kindergarten and was only six years old. She reluctantly sucked his cock then he had her sit on his face until he made her cum for the first time of her young life.</p><p>Now he was headed home to get some rest. He walked in the door of his large home and dropped his briefcase by the door and went straight to the bedroom dropping clothes as he removed them from his body leaving a line of clothes to the shower. He turned on the shower and got in. He cleaned himself thinking of little Eva as he did. She was so sweet. He wondered what her father did to her to make her so afraid of him. He hoped that would not be the only visit with Eva and was bound and determined that he would need to get to the bottom of it. </p><p>He finished his shower and went to the kitchen and grabbed a beer. He was dressed only in a towel as he sat on the sofa, grabbed the remote and turned on the TV. Before too long, he heard a knock at the back door. He thought it was strange; he didn't invite anyone to the house. But he turned off the TV and walked through the kitchen put the bottle of beer on the counter and opened the door. It was Jana and one of her male classmates. He opened the door and ushered the kids into the kitchen. Jana was dressed in a small pair of blue jean shorts, a cute little red tank top that fit her form perfectly and flip-flops. Her hair was back up in pigtails with the big red strings tying them up.</p><p>Her friend was also from his second grade math class. His name was Jonah. He was slim and was wearing a pair of blue jeans and a baggy yellow button down shirt. He had straight blond hair that was cut in a chili bowl cut that came down just above his eyes. He had big blue eyes and the fairest skin he has seen in a while.</p><p>""So,"" Mr. White said as he grabbed his beer and took a drink. ""What a surprise. I was hoping to get some rest tonight. What can I do for you two tonight?"" </p><p>Jana looked at him and smiled. ""Don't be mad..."" She said. ""Jonah is my best friend. We've been best friends for a long time. We were talking today after school on the walk home and I told him about my detention the other day. Jonah has never heard of such things so he didn't believe me. So I thought I would bring him over and show him.""</p><p>Mr. White choked on his beer when she finished. ""Ok,"" He said. ""Let me get this straight. You told your friend something you promised you wouldn't tell. Now you brought your friend over to my house, which you promised you would never discuss to suck my cock in front of him to prove to him that you did it?"" Mr. White was very angry. He could not believe this. This is how he would get in trouble.</p><p>""Sort of,"" she said. ""He wants to see me do it sure, but he also wants to try it himself.""</p><p>Mr. White was surprised. He was angry that she told about them, but she was bringing him this little angel to suck his cock as well. He figured he could forgive her, but he would need to promise him not to talk about him ever again. </p><p>""OK, I will let this slide, but Jana, no more talking about me with your friends. Promise me really this time.""</p><p>""OK, I'm sorry..."" she said as she looked down at his towel. ""It looks like you aren't that angry Mr. White,"" she said as she stepped closer to him and she rubbed his cock under his towel. He was already getting hard just thinking about an adventure with the two sexy second graders. She smiled up at him and whispered, ""You can fuck me in the ass today too if you want!""</p><p>Mr. White smiled at the adorable girl and said, ""OK, we'll see about that. But you know the rules. Let's get you two undressed before we get started.""</p><p>""Yeah!"" She said as she looked over at her friend. ""He said yes Jonah! Let's take our clothes off so we don't get dirty."" She started unbuttoning the shirt her friend was wearing as he smiled at her. She took it off and unbuttoned his pants making them fall and snatched his underwear and pulled it all the way down his skinny legs. Then she stripped her own clothes off and put them all in a single pile. She turned around and faced Mr. White an said, ""Your turn!"" She grabbed the towel from the fold on his waist and stripped it from her Teacher. Now they were all naked and she had stripped them all.</p><p>Once the towel was off Jonah saw Mr. White's cock for the first time. His eyes got really big and he seemed mesmerized. Mr. White saw this and he said, ""Come on children, why don't you both come over here so Jonah can get a better look and you can show him how it's done Jana?"" </p><p>""Okay!"" Said Jana as she pulled her little friend closer to Mr. White. </p><p>He looked up at him and said, ""Wow Mr. White! Your thingy is really huge!""</p><p>""Mr. White laughed and said, ""Thank you. But it's called a cock. Say it correctly please Jonah.""</p><p>""Oh, sorry. Your cock is really huge!' He corrected himself as Jana got on her knees in front of Mr. White and he joined her. His little cock was soft and dangling and was only about an inch and a half long. </p><p>""Why don't you show him how it's done Jana?"" He said. </p><p>Jana needed no more encouragement than that. ""See Jonah? You just open your mouth and put it in. Then suck on it really hard and try to get as much as you can in your mouth, he likes that don't you Mr. White?"" </p><p>Mr. White smiled and she put his cock in her mouth and started sucking it like she'd done it her entire life. Mr. White reacted when she put it in her mouth. Her hot wet mouth felt good on his cock. He grabbed her head and pulled her down on his cock a little bit more impaling his cock in her mouth completely. Jana wasn't expecting that but she let him pull her all the way down on his meat and she gagged but didn't pull away. Instead she relaxed her throat and swallowed his seven inches. He was holding her on his cock for about 5 seconds. Her eyes watered and then he released the girl.</p><p>She pulled back and gathered herself looking at Jonah. His eyes got huge and he said, ""Wow, you had the whole thing in your mouth! How did you do that?""</p><p>""It's easy, it just takes practice. And a little help from Mr. White..."" she smiled at her Teacher and she reached up and pumped his cock with both hands. ""Here, why don't you try?"" she said motioning to the boy. </p><p>He moved closer and felt his cock for the first time. He wrapped his hand around it and pumped it up and down like he saw Jana do. He giggled and said, ""It feels funny."" That caused both kids to laugh.</p><p>""Put it in your mouth Jonah."" Mr. White said. </p><p>Jonah looked up at Mr. White and said, ""OK Mr. White."" He opened his mouth wide and put the head in his mouth and watched Mr. White for his reaction. Mr. White moaned when the boy put him in his mouth and he smiled. He urged the boy on by putting his hand behind his head and gently pulling him back and forth. Jonah started bobbin his head up and down like he saw Jana do and soon he was working his cock like a pro. Mr. White was impressed but the boy seemed to know what he was doing.</p><p>""Are you sure you've never done this before Jonah?"" Mr. White said as the boy continued sucking his cock.</p><p>The boy pulled it out of his mouth and said, ""My brother lets me suck his thing... I mean cock Mr. White. I like sucking cock. It's fun! We do other stuff too!"" He finished and put it in his mouth again sucking it about halfway down his throat making Mr. White groan.</p><p>""You never said that!"" Jana said to Jonah as he was bobbing up and down. ""What do you guys do?""</p><p>Jonah pulled off and kept pumping his cock and said, ""He plays with my butt a lot. He even put it in mu butt a few times.""</p><p>""No Way!"" she screamed. ""Mr. White, you have got to fuck me in the ass now. Even Jonah is doing it! She said pouting. </p><p>Mr. White looked at her and said, ""OK Jana. I'll fuck your ass. Let's do something different. Jonah, I want you to go sit on the couch. Jana, I want you to go between his legs and suck his dick. Then I will get you ready and then I will fuck you in the ass."" </p><p>""Yeah!"" Jana said as the kids went to the sofa. </p><p>Mr. White went into his bedroom quickly and grabbed the anal lube off the dresser and went back to the Living room. When he went back into the living room Jana was between the boy's legs sucking his little cock like a mad woman. His cock was hard now and she had all three inches buried bobbing up and down. He knelt behind Jana who was on her hands and knees. He spread her cheeks and sank his tongue in her asshole. </p><p>""Ahhhhhhh, oh, oh yeah. Lick my ass Mr. White!"" Jana said looking over her shoulder at him as he licked her. Jana went back to Jonah's cock and sucked it all the way in her mouth. She stuck her tongue out and licked his balls with her tongue driving the boy wild. </p><p>""Oh wow Jana! You are really good at that!"" he said as he played with her pigtails.</p><p>Jana smiled at him and said ""Thank you!"" around his cock. Mr. White continued sucking her ass making her pant around the little cock. Then he sank his middle finger in her as far as he could go all at once. That surprised Jana as she screeched and sucked Jonah's cock faster. He continued pouring lubricant on her ass fingering it deeper in her bowels. ""Oh, oh, oh, ahhhh, yes, yes, yes!"" she cried as he was sawing his finger faster in her ass. He removed the middle finger and joined it with his first and second fingers grinding them all three in her ass at the same time. ""Ohhhhhhh..."" she moaned.</p><p>Jana went full force sucking her little friend's cock again and her looked at her with a funny face. She wasn't sure if he could cum yet being only seven, but she continued sucking on it and then he shuddered and grabbed her head holding it on his dick as he finished his orgasm. He didn't cum any that she could tell. But Jana was used to Mr. White and he came buckets. He kept shuddering with his cock in her mouth and then he calmed down and pushed her mouth away. </p><p>""It hurts now!"" he said as he tried to catch his breath.</p><p>Mr. White saw the boy dry cum and he straightened up and positioned his hard drooling cock against the child's ass. He rubbed his cock around her hole and she looked back smiling at him. </p><p>""Are you going to fuck me now?"" she said wiggling her ass in front of him in a tease. </p><p>""You bet!'' Mr. White said as he applied pressure and started going in her tiny brown hole. ""Just relax sweetheart, you are tensing up. Just relax."" She complied and he was able to push inside her and the head went in with a pop.</p><p>""Oh, owwww, wait!"" said the girl. She was not sure what she had gotten herself into. Mr. White stayed still waiting for her to get used to the new feelings.</p><p>""Remember, just relax,"" he said. She put her head down on the carpet and reached back and spread her ass cheeks wider. Mr. White loved seeing the girl in this position. She loosened up a little bit and she motioned him to continue. He pushed forward and moved another inch inside her with more ease. </p><p>She reached down with one hand and started playing with her pussy. This started making her forget about the pain she was feeling and soon her hand was rubbing her pussy and clit vigorously. He continued moving in and out sliding more meat inside the girl with almost every stroke. In no time he was buried halfway in her ass developing a nice rhythm. She continued playing with herself and all the sudden she moaned loudly and came hard. He took that as a sign and shoved the rest of his cock all the way in her with one thrust when she came.</p><p>""Ohhh, god! You are so fucking big Mr. White!"" she said.</p><p>Mr. White started fucking the entire length of his cock in and out of her making her scream louder and louder. She was no longer playing with her pussy. He felt so good buried in her ass. She rose up more and looked over her shoulder and said, ""Fuck me Mr. White! Fuck me harder!""</p><p>Mr. White was only too happy to oblige. He started pumping his cock faster and deeper as he grabbed her by the shoulders and one hand on her hip and pulled her far as he could on his cock as he could. Soon, his cum was rising from his balls and he knew he was coming soon. He pumped a couple more times and then released in her ass. Spurt after spurt his dumped all his cum deep in her ass making her scream as she took his load. ""Ahhhhhhhh!"" he moaned releasing in the child. His thrusts slowed as he started coming down. Her head went back to the floor with her ass in the air for him to do as he pleased. She was panting hard as she came with him. Once she felt him explode in her ass that sent her over the edge.</p><p>""Wow Mr. White,"" she said. ""That was amazing!""</p><p>""I'll say said the boy in front of her, his cock deflated as he watched the show. ""Can I be next?""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 8: Jonah gets what he asks for...</h5><p>Mr. White just finished fucking Jana's ass hard cumming for the umpteenth time this week and Jonah was ready for the same. </p><p>""I don't know Jonah, are you sure you can handle it?""</p><p>""Oh sure Mr. White. My brother fucked my butt before. But he never made me feel the same way you made Jana feel. She looked like she really liked it,"" Jonah said batting his big blue eyes at me. </p><p>""I'm can think about it, but I need some time to recover. Why don't you tell me about how you and your brother started having sex? I'd like to hear the story and that will give me time to recover."" </p><p>""OK Mr. White, but I'm thirsty!"" said the boy.</p><p>Mr. White went and grabbed another beer and got the kids something to drink and they all sat down on the large sofa together to hear the story.</p><p>""So, It happened this summer. My brother is older than I am. He's Sixteen years old. His name is Joe; it's short for Joseph. When the summer started he wanted to go get a job to earn money for a car. But my Mom said he had to watch me during the summer. He got really mad and they fought about it for days. Eventually, my Mom agreed that she would pay him for the babysitting and he would be able to not work for the summer and watch me and earn money for a car. Everyone was happy,"" he told the story well. Mr. White watched the boy tell the story admiring his beauty.</p><p>""We have a pool and Joe has girlfriends. He had them come over all the time and play in the pool. Sometimes they would get really friendly and kiss and even do other stuff out at the pool. The back yard is pretty private. One time before the fourth of July, he and his girlfriend Sarah were kissing in the shallow end of the pool kissing for a long time. I was watching them because I was curious what they were doing. You know Sarah don't you Mr. White?"" He asked.</p><p>""I'm not sure,"" he said.</p><p>""She's in Lana's class. She started fifth grade this year,"" he replied.</p><p>""Oh yeah, Sarah James? I do know her."" Mr. White did know Sarah James indeed. She started sucking him off three years ago and last year he fucked her in the ass when she was in the fourth grade. Indeed he did know the girl. ""Go on please,"" he urged the boy to continue. He felt his cock start to awaken as he told the story.</p><p>""OK! Well after kissing for a while, he took off Sara's bikini top. She didn't have any boobs, but that didn't stop my brother from playing with her chest. He licked and sucked on her chest playing with her nipples. Then he lifted her up putting her on the edge of the pool. He took off her bottoms and then he started licking her down there,"" he continued.</p><p>Jana was listening to every word. She was excited to know that Jonah's brother liked little girls. She was already thinking about ways to go see him. She liked sex and his brother was hot! Jana looked down and saw Mr. White's cock moving, as it got harder. So she repositioned herself on the sofa to get closer to his cock. She started playing with his cock.</p><p>""He licked her for a long time and I think she came. Because he got out of the pool and they came in the house and ran into his bedroom. I hid behind the couch as they came inside and followed them to his bedroom. He left the door open so I sat down around the corner and watched them. She knelt in front of him and started sucking his cock. She really knew what she was doing. She sucked his whole thing down and he stopped her telling her he was going to fuck her. She got on all fours facing the door and he put it in her and started fucking her."" Jonah stopped and watched Jana sucking on his cock now. She bobbed her head up and down on his cock taking the whole thing in her mouth. ""Come on!"" He said. ""I want to be next!""</p><p>""Oh, don't worry, you are. She's just getting me ready. Finish the story please.""</p><p>""OK. He fucked her for a while. Then he came all over her butt. I ran back to the living room and I noticed my thingy was really hard. She left after a while and I never said anything to Joe about it. The next day Joe and I were home watching a movie. I asked him about Sarah and he said he was wondering if I saw anything. I told him I saw them at the pool and in his room. He told me about sex. He also told me about Sarah. He said that she was a very horny girl and that she had sucked him off several times and that was the first time he fucked her.""</p><p>""Did he fuck her in the ass or in the pussy?"" Mr. White asked.</p><p>""I don't know,"" said the boy. ""But he said it felt really good and he loved getting blowjobs. That's what he calls it when he gets his thingy sucked. Isn't that funny? He asked me if I wanted to suck on his cock and I said sure! So he stood up and dropped his shorts and I gave him my first blowjob,"" he said as he giggled. ""I liked it! He started coming into my room as soon as Mom left for work and I would give him a morning Blowjob. If he had a girl come over, I wouldn't get to do anything but he said I could watch. One night our Mom went on a date and was out all night. So we stayed at home and I sucked him off right after Mom left. Then after we watched dirty movies he asked me if I wanted him to suck my thingy. He sucked me and I came for the first time with him. It was so cool. He was all worked up so I started sucking his thing again and then he left the room and grabbed something from Mom's room and came back in the living room. He said he was going to fuck my butt and just relax. He got his thing all slippery and then he stuck it in my butt. It really hurt at first, but then it started feeling better. But he was really fast and he came all over my butt,"" Jonah finished his story and came closer to his Teacher and gave him a big grin.</p><p>""So can you fuck me Mr. White?"" Jonah said.</p><p>""Sure Jonah, why don't you get down on your hands and knees like Jana did? Jana, this time, he'll eat your pussy while I fuck him in the ass this time."" </p><p>""OK!"" Jana said as she got herself in position on the sofa. Jonah got in front of her and started licking her pussy. Mr. White got behind little Jonah and spread his butt cheeks wide and started licking the blond boy's ass. His skin was so fair. His asshole was pink and tender. His butt cheeks were very soft. He sank his tongue in his butt and he liked the taste. Mr. White preferred girls, but he loved fucking young boys when the opportunity presented itself as it did tonight. </p><p>He sank a finger in the boy's ass hearing him grunt around her pussy. But he never flinched. He started pumping his finger in and out and then increased it to two fingers. This got his attention. He started moaning into Jana's pussy and he loved back at him and spread his knees wide on the carpet giving Mr. White more room to work. Mr. White kept applying more lube on his asshole preparing him for his much bigger cock. Once he thought the child was ready for him. He straightened up and brought his cock against Jonah's asshole. </p><p>He covered his cock with the lube and pushed it against his pink hole. Jonah stopped licking Jana and looked over his shoulder at his Teacher. He was ready for it so he pushed back hard impaling himself on Mr. White's big cock. </p><p>""Ohhhh! Wow!"" he said. ""Your cock is so much bigger than my brother's. But it feels so good,"" he said.</p><p>""Fuck him Mr. White!"" Jana said.</p><p>He pushed in further getting about half of his cock inside the youngster. Once he was sure he was all right he pulled out almost all the way then back inside. This made the boy grunt again. </p><p>""Yes!"" he said getting comfortable with his cock in his ass. ""Uh, uh, uh, uh, ohhhhhh..."" he grunted and groaned as he was sliding his cock deeper inside the boy with every thrust. Mr. White watched his cock sliding in and out and he got a better grip on Jonah's slim hips. He move slightly forward trying to fit more of his hard cock inside. </p><p>""Jana, why don't you come over and get underneath him and suck on his cock while I fuck him?"" said Mr. White.</p><p>""Oh yeah! That's a great idea!"" she said as she crawled behind the couple and got on her back just behind them. She slid underneath his cock and watched. ""Wow Mr White. This looks awesome!"" she slid further under the boy and his little cock was full and hard. He was obviously enjoying the ass fucking he was getting from his teacher. He was moaning and twisting his head from side to side. </p><p>Jonah, felt Jana wrap her lips around the head of his small cock and he groaned louder. ""Ohhhhh man!"" the boy said as he shuddered when she engulfed his cock. Jana kept sucking his cock and Mr. White was fucking the entire length of his cock deeply inside the boy. He was about to cum again. </p><p>Mr. White felt him contracting around his cock as he fucked him. Jana was sucking harder and he looked like he was going to cum. His head was hanging down and he was grunting with every stroke. Then He said, ""I'm cumming!"" Jana was under and he dry came in her mouth again. But he was also grabbing and twisting on Mr. White's cock more making him get ready to blow his load. </p><p>""Ohhhhh!!! Fuck!"" Mr. White yelled as he pounded the boy's ass cumming deep inside. Spurt after spurt he came deep in his ass making him thrust deeper four or five more times. </p><p>""Man his ass is tight!"" Mr. White pulled his cock out of his ass and cum dribbled out of his ass and onto Jana's flat chest. He rubbed it into her skin and then turned around and sat up on the sofa completely spent. He looked at the clock on the wall and it was almost 5:30. ""You two better get dressed and go home! Your folks are going to be mad if you are later for supper.""</p><p>The children got dressed quickly and then he followed them to the door. Jana opened the door and turned back and kissed her Teacher and said goodbye. Jonah ran behind her and waved at him as he took off with his friend. Mr. White was exhausted. But he also was content. He learned something new tonight. He learned that Sara James was sucking other cocks and getting fucked. He was really curious if Joe was fucking her ass or her pussy. He hoped he had not missed an opportunity to take her cherry. He made a mental note to give her detention before the end of the week. He definitely needs to talk with her soon.</p><p>As Jana and Jonah walked do the street together Jana asked, ""So maybe I can come over to your house after school tomorrow? We can play together and maybe your brother would like to play with me too."" </p><p>""Sure! That'd be fun! I'll ask Joe if he is doing anything tomorrow. I'm sure he would like to have some fun too!"" Jonah said. They split off when Jana came to her street and then they both made their way home.</p>"
748,"Detention with Mr. White, Part 6",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,[''],"Mr. White finds a friend. Fellow teacher, Miss Violet is an English Teacher. She teaches the same kids he does. But she wants to know how he keeps the kids so happy even when he is so strict. She watches his room after school and discovers something incredible. She never thought anything like this was possible until she meets her new friend, Mr. White.",2013-03-27T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 9</h5><p>Thursday was an average day at the school. He had all of his classes. He has had a hell of a first week of school. He was at lunch in the Teacher's lounge where he always took his lunch period. He was watching a new face make her way thru the room as he tried to figure out if he ever saw her before. She was a new Teacher this year. She taught Reading and Writing for grades 2-5. She was a really cute woman. She had platinum blond hair that was tied in a bun. Female teachers often did that. They thought it made them less attractive to the male students. It might have worked on a ten year old, but not on him. He saw the beauty that lay behind the uncomfortable bun, the loose clothing and the face with little makeup and bookish glasses.</p><p>She was winding her way around the room as if she were looking for someone. Mr. White sat at the table reading a magazine as she approached his table. </p><p>""Do you mind if I join you?"" she asked in a very demure manor.</p><p>""Sure!"" He said. ""Grab a seat!""</p><p>She sat down and straightened out her table settings and readied herself to eat. ""I'm Miss Violet. I teach Reading and Writing grades 2-5. You're Mr. White right?""</p><p>""Yes I am,"" he said. </p><p>""I thought that was you. So many of the students speak so highly of you,"" she said tightening her bun. She took off her sweater as she prepared to eat. Once it was off, he could see she had a very nice shape. She was thin, but not skinny. She had large tits and her blouse was stretched thin in front of her bosom. He could see the outline of a sexy lace bra underneath her white blouse. He could tell cleavage was hidden behind her tight shirt. </p><p>""You have me at a disadvantage Violet. I knew you were coming this year but I didn't know your name until just now. I should have since you are so beautiful. I must be getting old and my radar is off."" </p><p>Miss Violet smiled at him and said, ""That's ok. I'm so ordinary I usually get ignored. I've been looking to meet you. I would like to know your secret with the kids.""</p><p>Mr. White's stomach dropped. His secret? He was worried one of the children spoke to her about what he was doing. ""What do you mean?"" He asked.</p><p>""So many of the girls in my class speak so highly of you. I was just curious how you make them so happy."" She said smiling at him in a curious way.</p><p>""I am strict, but fair. I teach my class, but no disruptions are tolerated. If a student breaks the rules, they must server detention. It's as simple as that."" </p><p>""I noticed that. Most of the girls I spoke with said they did serve detention with you but they still loved you."" Her eyes were looking straight through him. He was still not sure of her sitting with him today.</p><p>Mr. White shrugged and said, ""What can I say? Some of these children lack discipline. Once someone is consistent and fair, they don't know what to do at first, but figure it out eventually.""</p><p>""I bet."" She said with a crooked grin. When I was a girl in school. I had a crush on all of my favorite Male Teachers. Do you ever get that?""</p><p>""Sure!"" he said. ""You just have to be the adult.""</p><p>They talked for a while and then they went their separate ways after lunch. Mr. White could not wait for his fifth graders today. He wanted to meet with Sarah. Jonah told him about his brother having fun with Sarah this summer. He said that she was having sex with Jonah's brother Joe. He wanted her to come to his house tonight. She came in on time and he was very anxious. Before the end of the period, he gave Sarah a red card and asked her to meet him after school. Sarah knew what to expect.</p><p>As usual, he was waiting for Sarah after school when Miss Violet popped her head in his classroom to see if he was there. Once she saw him she came in. </p><p>""Hi there,"" she said as she walked in his room scanning the class. </p><p>""So this is where you live eh?""</p><p>""Yep! This is all mine,"" said Mr. White.</p><p>Miss Violet walked over and came to his desk and sat on the corner propping her leg up raising her skit a bit to get comfortable. He noticed her legs and that she had sexy stockings that came up to the top of her thighs. ""I like it,"" she said. ""It's very 'you',"" she said giving quotes with her fingers.</p><p>""Well thank you. I do have a student about to come in for detention. So did you need anything?"" Mr. White didn't want anything to interrupt his detention with Sarah. </p><p>""No, not really. Well that's not true. I wanted to ask you over for dinner. Is that too forward?"" She asked as she pulled down her glasses and looked over them with her sexy blue eyes.</p><p>""It might be for some, but not for me,"" he said. </p><p>""Good,"" she said as she slid off his desk, handed him a slip of paper with her address and number written on it in a very sexy script. She straightened her skirt and started heading for the door. He noticed she was walking a little sexier than she did when she walked in. ""So I'll see you at six?""</p><p>""I wouldn't miss it,"" he said. She looked back at him as she turned the corner and gave him a sexy smile and left the room. In the hallway she walked down to the end of the hall when she heard little Sara James walking towards his room. She saw her turn into Mr. White's room and as she went inside and closed the door. Then she thought she heard the door lock as well. She walked back to the door and tested the lock and indeed it was locked. She thought that was curious. She headed down the hallway until she came to a door with FACILITITES printed on the door. Matt was the guy in charge of the building and he had all of the keys to all of the rooms. </p><p>She went inside and Matt was on the other side of the room on a computer. He was busy doing something so she walked over and turned on the charm. Matt had been hitting on her since she started this year. ""Can I get a favor?"" she asked. </p><p>""Hi Miss V, sure thing, what can I do for you?"" He said scanning her body as she stood in front of his desk. </p><p>Well I was supposed to drop off some things for Mr. White today, but I think I missed him. His room is locked and I'd really appreciate if I could borrow a key. I promise to bring it right back,"" she said giving her a sexy smile and talking like a little girl.</p><p>""Oh, well we aren't supposed to do that. Can't it wait until tomorrow?"" Matt was very turned on by this little teacher but he wanted to keep his job as well.</p><p>""Oh, please? I promise to bring it right back when I'm done.""</p><p>""Well, OK,"" he said. ""But you'll owe me for this one.""</p><p>""OK, I know how it works, one hand washes the other right?"" She said reaching for the key he was taking off the wall in a safe box.</p><p>""Yeah,"" he said. ""Something like that,"" he was planning on her doing more than washing his hands. ""Let me take you out for drinks on Friday."" </p><p>Miss Violet walked up to him and took the key from him standing right in front of him. ""How about a blowjob instead?""</p><p>Matt was surprised. She was looking up at him and he said, ""Sure! That works too!""</p><p>""I thought so. Meet me in my classroom after lunch tomorrow. I have a free period then and I'll suck your cock so well, you won't know what hit you,"" she said as she got up on her tip toes and kissed him slightly on the chin. But for that I get to keep this key. Fair?"" She said as she turned and started walking to the door.</p><p>""Sure, that's a deal!"" he said. He had no idea what he as dealing with.</p><p>Miss Violet walked back down the hallways towards Mr. White's room. She looked around then listened to the door. She heard nothing in the room so she quietly opened the door, took off her heals and slid in the room. She heard noises coming from his office so she headed that way. They were strange noises. Not ones she would expect to come out of a teacher's office. She quietly made her way around careful not to make a peep. The door was partially open. She peeked inside in the crack of the door and was shocked at what she saw. Her mouth dropped open and her hand went up to cover it and prevent her from gasping.</p><p>In his office she saw little Sarah James in his office on her knees in front of Mr. White wearing nothing but her panties. She was directly in front of him sucking his cock. She couldn't believe her eyes. Here was this tiny girl, ten years old, beautiful long flowing blond hair and she was sucking on her Math Teacher's cock after school in his office. Mr. White had his hand on the back of her head and he was feeding the length of his hard cock into the girl and she was sucking it all. Mr., White stopped her and told her to stand up and lay down on his desk. </p><p>""I'll teach you to let a teenage boy take your cherry,"" he said as he laid her down on her back along the top of his long wooden desk and he positioned the girl so that her head was hanging over the edge of the desk in front of him upside down He put his cock back into the girl's mouth and started fucking her mouth. </p><p>From this angle she could see everything. She noticed he had a nice sized cock, it was about 6 or 7 inches long and plenty thick. He was sliding his cock in and out at a pretty rapid pace. Mr. White was rubbing her chest up and down. She has only the slightest hint of breasts and he was playing with her nipples. She was sure they were hard. He slid one hand further down her body and was playing with her pussy. She was moaning as he fingered her and making noise as he practically fucker her face. </p><p>""Uh, uh, uh, uh"" The girl was taking everything he was giving to her. She was impressed with Sarah, she would find it a challenge to suck his cock and take as much as she was doing. Miss Violet's pussy was on fire and she reached down and slid her hand inside her panties. She was soaking wet from watching the scene. She had to stifle a moan as she touched her engorged clit. ""Uh, Uh, Uh, Uh, uhuhuhuhuhuhuh"" Sarah moaned around his cock as he sped up his thrusting.</p><p>His thrusts were getting deeper as he continued the assault on her mouth. She looked up at Mr. White as he was fucking the girl, she could see he was going to cum soon. Suddenly, he made a large grunt and shoved his cock all the way down her throat and kept it there. Pulled back out then all the way back inside again with another load grunt. He continued cumming in her mouth and finally he released her from his grasp and the girls was panting and breathing very hard. She coughed a couple times gagging from his cock being so far down her throat. Miss V could see her face better now. It was covered in spit and cum. She looked quite a mess and she continued recovering from sucking the man's cock that must have seemed gigantic to the pre-teen girl. Miss Violet snuck back over to the door as she heard the couple talking in the office. She slipped back out of the classroom and closed the door making sure it was still locked.</p><p>She went around the corner of the hallway and waited a few minutes. Soon Little Sarah came out of the door and skipped down the hall obviously unaffected by the whole ordeal as she went on her way probably going home. Miss Violet turned and kept walking to her class which was on the other side of the small building. She was about halfway there when she stopped. She just realized that she didn't have her heels. Her stomach dropped as she realized that she left them in Mr. White's class. Even worse she dropped them right next to his office door. She was quite upset and she worried about how she was to explain. She started formulating a story as she was gathering her things. She grabbed a pair of plain white running shoes she kept there for days when her feet were hurting. </p><p>She got in her car and drove home. She couldn't stop thinking about what she just saw. Mr. White was a Pedophile. Not only that, but it appeared that he was molesting half of the elementary girls in the school. The more she replayed the vision of the young girl getting face fucked in the office, the hornier she got. She never thought about touching her children from her classes. But now it was all she could do not to. Visions of the girls in her classes sucking his cock and who knows, maybe even more. He was obviously punishing the girl, because she didn't let him fuck her first. She was so horny she was trembling. </p><p>She pulled her car over and put the small car in Park and spread her legs. She hiked up her skirt and put both hands on her pussy and started masturbating in the front seat. She couldn't wait to get home. Within minutes she came really hard rocking the car on its springs as she bucked to a fast orgasm thinking about the girls getting fucked by Mr. White. She was on a not so busy street and her window tint offered her some privacy. She started to calm down when someone knocked on her window. She looked and there was a cop outside her window asking her to roll down her window.</p><p>Miss Violet took her hands out of her crotch hoping the policeman could not see what she was doing. She rolled down her window and she was still breathing heavy recovering from her orgasm. </p><p>""I'm sorry ma'am, but you can't park here,"" he pointed to the sign directly in front of her that said NO PARKING. </p><p>""I'm sorry officer. I had to take a phone call so I pulled over,"" she was scared to death he saw her Jilling off in her car near a school.</p><p>""Well OK, just try to pay attentions to the signs next time,"" he said and got on his motorcycle and drove away.</p><p>Miss Violet drove home and took a shower. She wasn't sure what she could say to Mr. White. He was coming over to dinner. She would have to think about a lot between now and then.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 10: The Dinner</h5><p>Miss Violet was cooking dinner trying not to think about what she saw earlier. She cooked a simple dinner for her date the child molester. She was shocked that she was not as repulsed by the idea of a fellow teacher getting his cock sucked by one of her students. In fact, she was so aroused by the scene she didn't make it home before she had to masturbate and make herself cum! What did that mean? She asked herself. </p><p>""Does that make me a pedophile too?"" she said to herself not realizing she said it out loud.</p><p>Mr. White arrived at her apartment. He walked up the stairs to her place and knocked on the door. The door opened and there stood Miss Violet. She was standing there in her bare feet. Her platinum blond hair was down now and had been combed. She was wearing a pair of tight blue corduroy shorts with a simple red halter top. ""I hope you don't mind me dressing casual. I dress up so much for school I just hate to dress up when I'm home,"" she said as she opened the door and let in her new friend.</p><p>""Thank you."" Mr. White said as he walked into the room. He pulled her black high heel shoes from behind his back and dangled them on two fingers in front of her. ""I see you left your shoes by my office this afternoon.""</p><p>""Oh yeah, I must have forgotten them when I came in to hit on you,"" she said smiling.</p><p>""Yes, but I don't remember you being that close to my office,"" he said as he watched her for a reaction. </p><p>She was cool and calm and she said, ""I went over to see how big your office was when I came in. </p><p>""I don't remember it that way. Are you sure you didn't come back to my room later?"" He said as he continued watching her. She was a terrible liar. He could tell she was lying. He was sure she came back. Now he needed to find out how much she saw. ""You did come back didn't you? So what did you see?"" he asked.</p><p>Miss Violet with terrified. She figured coming clean would be best. ""OK, so I borrowed a key and went in your room. I say Sarah sucking your cock. I also saw you punish her for not letting you take her virginity and fucking her face until you came. So there! I am not the one in trouble here.""</p><p>""Indeed. That was the question of the day. I would have expected you to go straight to the Principal. Or worse yet, to the Police. You decided to go home and keep your date with a Pedophile. That is strange behavior isn't it?"" He walked closer to the woman. Close enough he could smell her perfume. ""So why didn't you report me?""</p><p>She looked up at him. She took a step backwards and turned around and walked into the kitchen and grabbed her drink. </p><p>""That's a good question,"" she said drinking a big gulp of her vodka she was drinking. She went for the bottle and asked if he wanted one. He nodded. She poured him a drink and herself as well. She sat down at the kitchen table. ""I've been asking myself that as well. I walked in and saw you too and to be honest the reaction I had surprised me.""</p><p>""What exactly was the reaction you had?"" Mr. White sat next to the young teacher and took a swig of the drink she poured.</p><p>""I don't know... I was confused. I had never seen anything like that before. I was shocked. I was embarrassed,"" she said.</p><p>""You were excited. Weren't you?"" Mr. White said to the woman. She refused to look at him. </p><p>""No way! That would be disgusting wouldn't it?"" She was crying now not sure what was happening. She was afraid he was going to hurt her.</p><p>""No, not necessarily. Not if you love children. I mean really love children... like I love children,"" he said as he reached over and held her hand on top of the table. ""Did you masturbate after seeing us?"" he asked.</p><p>Miss V nodded at him still crying. ""Yes!"" she screamed.</p><p>""More than once?"" he asked again.</p><p>""Yes!"" She cried as she leaned in and started crying on his shoulder. ""It's OK. Calm down. It just means that you are a child lover. I've been a child lover my entire life. I've been making love to children since I was sixteen. I would never hurt any of the children I've been with. Never! I've taught children the joys of sex and enlightened them to understand their own sexuality. No matter what that was,"" he said as he pulled her off his shoulder and looked at her. ""Now stop crying and pull yourself together. Go clean up and come back out. We need to talk,"" he said as he went into the kitchen to assess dinner. He turned everything off and pored another dink for them both.</p><p>She came out and he handed it to her. ""No Miss Violet, sit down.""</p><p>""Please call me Vicky."" She said as she sat down.</p><p>""Is that short for Victoria?"" She nodded. ""OK Victoria, I just made a call. One of my students who just left last year lives right around the corner from here. She started the sixth grade this year and is in Middle School. She is well aware that you are here and she loves both men and women. She agreed to come here and she will be here in a few moments.""</p><p>""Oh, no! Not here! She'll know where I live!"" She cried.</p><p>""It's okay. She is one of my best students. I fucked her for two years before she left. She is very safe and very quiet. Trust me,"" he said as there came a knock at the door. He put a finger up and said ""Wait here."" And he went to the door and let in the girl. </p><p>""Hi Mr. White!"" She said as she came in the door quickly. She was a small Mexican girl. She had long black hair and a slim petite body. She was wearing a tight pair of jeans that rode low on her hips and a tight t-shirt that showed her beautiful B cup breasts. She went into the kitchen and sat down at the table with Vicky. ""Hi! I'm Mandy! What's your name?""</p><p>Miss Violet looked up and saw the girl. She was beautiful. ""My name is Vicky.""</p><p>""Victoria is a new teacher this year. She just realized that she is a closet child lover. So I brought you over here to help her deal with her new discovery. You will be the first child she's ever loved,"" he said.</p><p>""Cool! A virgin!"" she giggled and that made Victoria feel more at ease. </p><p>""First things first. You know the rules, we have to get undressed before we start anything."" Mr. White said to the girl.</p><p>""I know... I forgot,"" she looked at Miss Violet and said. ""Would you like to undress me? I would love to do the same for you."" </p><p>Victoria blushed at the question. But she looked at the girl and nodded. ""I'd like that,"" she said.</p><p>Mandy stood up and pulled up her new friend as she reached in her mouth and removed the gum she was chewing. She saw the trash bin and tossed it in. </p><p>""OK,"" she said. ""I'm ready."" </p><p>Victoria reached for the bottom of her t-shirt and she saw the girl's nipples poking through the shirt. She reached up and caressed her breasts through the shirt focusing on her nipples. She was not wearing a bra and she was quite aroused. Her nipples were fantastic. She could even see their outline of them through her t-shirt. </p><p>Miss Violet reached down and grabbed the bottom of her shirt. She slowly started pulling it up her body exposing the most perfect well-tanned skin. It slid up her flat stomach and further up exposing her breasts. She continued and the girl helped her get it over her head and around her hair. Once the shirt was over her head Mandy smiled at the teacher and she took off her flip flops and stood bare foot. Mandy turned around and showed Miss V her ass as it was packed into her tight jeans. The girl had developed a very nice bubble butt and the jeans showed it off quite well.</p><p>""Wow! Mr. White said. Your ass looks terrific. It's really bubbled out even more than it was last year,"" he said as he reached over and caressed her ass in her jeans and slid his hand in between her thighs and up the crack of her ass.</p><p>Miss Violet slapped his hand and he looked at her with a funny expression. ""Sorry,"" she said to him. ""It's my turn."" </p><p>They all laughed. Mr. White was happy that she was starting to loosen up. Vicky stood behind the girl and pushed her over on top until she was leaning on the breakfast bar. The girl stood there topless bent over waiting to see what the young woman would do.</p><p>""So,"" she said. ""How old are you Mandy?"" </p><p>""I'm eleven and a half! I'll be twelve next February,"" she said proudly.</p><p>""And when did you first suck Mr. White's cock in detention?"" she said as she continued rubbing her ass enjoying the look and feel of the young girl's ass in front of her.</p><p>""I was seven,"" she said as she closed her eyes and enjoyed the attention she was getting from Victoria.</p><p>""I see,"" she said. ""And he first fucked you when?""</p><p>""It was a year later when he fucked my ass. I was about eight. Then he took my cherry in fifth grade about two years later I was ten,"" she said enjoying her hands on her ass.</p><p>Miss V reached around her and unbuttoned her jeans and they loosened on her hips. She got all five buttons undone and she reached inside the girl's jeans and rubbed her pussy under her panties. Mandy was soaking wet. She slid her finger up and down her pussy slit getting inside the moist folds of her outer lips. </p><p>""Ohhhhh"" Mandy said as she leaned her head back against the woman. She was no stranger to women. She considered herself wholly bisexual by nature. She loved them both. She leaned over and kissed Mandy's neck and sucked on her ear lobe as she continued stroking the girl's fresh pussy. ""You sure know what you're doing."" said Mandy.</p><p>Miss Violet giggled. I said I never touched a child. I never said I never touched another woman. She got on her knees behind the girl and pulled her pants down her hips exposing her luscious ass to both adults. </p><p>""Oh, wow!"" she said. ""Your ass is fantastic,"" her butt was firm and tan and curved deliciously all the way around. Neither one of them had seen such a perfect ass. Mr. White watched and nodded to Victoria as he watched her remove her jeans from her legs and put the clothes under the bar. </p><p>""Makes me wish we had a middle school,"" he said smiling.</p><p>""Uh huh."" Vicky said as she went back to the marvel in front of her. She left her panties on. They were a sexy thing that did not get in the way. She reached up and caressed her naked ass with both hands. Filling both hands with her ass kneading her and caressing her all over. She reached up and led the girl to the kitchen table where she gently pushed her down so she was bent all the way over the table. She reached up and pulled her panties down over her ass exposing her exquisite ass and beautiful pussy. She still had no hair on her pussy and from behind her lips were round, meaty and delicious. Mandy turned her head and was watching her over her shoulder smiling. </p><p>Mandy had a feeling she was in for a treat. Vicky leaned in and smelled her ass from the top of her ass to the bottom of her pussy. ""Mmmmmm,"" she said. ""She smells so fresh!"" She spread the girl's legs a little wider so she could have better access to her fresh young pussy and she slid her tongue from the bottom all the way up to her asshole.</p><p>""Ohhhh, man! Does that feel good?"" Mandy said looking over at Mr. White who had unbuttoned his slacks and was removing them. ""Oh, are you joining in?"" She asked as he began unbuttoning his shirt to take it off.</p><p>""Oh yeah, I am not going to be the odd man out in this equation,"" he said as he finished stripping and walked over to the couple. He moved Mandy away from the table and repositions the two. Mandy bent back over with her legs spread wide in front of Vicky's face and she started licking the girl's pussy again. Mandy then bent over and put Mr. White's hard straining cock in her mouth. She was able to engulf his entire cock at once. Mr. White groaned as he felt her hot wet mouth on his cock. She started sucking his cock as Victoria was licking her pussy. She brought the girl to a quick orgasm and she moaned and squealed around his cock as she came.</p><p>Victoria was not finished with her yet, she reached up higher and sank her tongue deep inside the little girl's asshole. She was so happy Mr. White caught her. She was loving the taste of her new friend's ass and she reached down and stuck first one, then when the child didn't protest two fingers inside her. She couldn't cuck on his cock anymore because she was breathing so hard. So she was jacking off his cock with her tiny hands as she came again.</p><p>Mr. White was in charge and he told moved the girls over and put Mandy on the couch in the living room. Victoria was just behind him and he put her on her hands and knees in front of the eleven year old. Victoria pushed her legs up off the floor and pushed them against her shoulders exposing her pussy and ass. She went to town continuing to eat her pussy and play with her supple ass. Meanwhile, All but forgotten, Mr. White ran to her bedroom and scoured her bedroom for lubricant. As he suspected he found some in one of the side tables of her bed. He walked back to the room and saw Victoria's supple white ass bent over on her hands and knees licking the child. He admired the beauty of the situation and pulled up right behind his beautiful blond coworker and lubed up his straining cock and pressed it to her tiny pink asshole.</p><p>""No Mr. White. Not in my ass!"" He pushed his slippery cock into her snug asshole and with all of the lubrication is slid in easily. ""Ohhhh, ow, shit!,"" she said as he entered her ass. </p><p>Mandy reached down and pulled her face up in her hands and said, ""Just relax Miss V. Just relax and go with the feelings of your body,"" she said. Mr. White smiled at the child. She's learned well. That what he told her the first time he fucked the little girl in the ass. Mandy pulled her face back down to her pussy. Miss V had her eyes closed as she tried to relax her body like Mandy said. Soon Mr. White was moving his cock in and out of the beautiful Teacher's ass. She was not hurting as much any more. ""Play with your clit! That always makes me fell better when he fucks my ass!"" She said as she rubbed her own clit and tweaked her nipples.</p><p>Mr. White reached under Victoria and held her tits from behind as he twirled her nipples between his thumb and forefinger. ""Ohhhhh."" She moaned as she started feeling better. She stuffed her hand between her legs and rubbed her clit he started fucking her harder. She started rocking back forcing more of his hard cock inside herself. Mr. White took this as a sign and he picked up the pace. Soon, his entire cock was working in and out of the woman. Her slim ass looked fabulous as he looked down watching her ass engulf his cock.</p><p>She opened her eyes and started eating the girl's pussy again. Mandy moaned as she put her hands in the woman's hair and removed her own hands from her pussy. </p><p>""Yeah Miss V. Lick my pussy!"" She said as she watched her licking up and down her bald smooth pussy. ""Fuck her harder Mr. White! She likes it now!"" </p><p>""We both knew she would didn't we?"" He said as he slapped her on the ass.</p><p>Vicky screamed and looked back over her shoulder. Her face was covered with the girl's pussy juice. She was grunting on each thrust.</p><p>""Uh, uh, uh, uh Ohhhhh yeah. Fuck my Ass Mr. White!"" she said. He slapped her ass again and started fucking as faster. ""Uhuhuhuhuhuhuh,"" she moaned as he picked up the pace. </p><p>He was about to cum. So he fucked her ass hard. His balls welled up and released inside the adorable blond teacher. She took his load and came with him. She grabbed the sofa cushion as she peaked.</p><p>Afterwards, Mandy left Victoria's apartment and went back home. Vicky gave Mandy her number. She wanted another session with the girl at least. She also figure the girl could turn her on to other kids as well.</p><p>Mr. White left and went home around seven o'clock. He and Victoria talked at great lengths about a great many things. He was happy to have a friend who shared his interest. He was even happier that it was someone he could fuck!</p>"
749,"Detention with Mr. White, Part 7",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['mgb', 'rape', 'oral', 'Mg', '1st']",Jana was so excited. She went to spend the night at Jonah's and his brother who was babysitting rapes her. Mr. White finds out and all of the action ensues.,2013-03-28T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 11</h5><p>Mr. White made the short drive from Vicky's apartment to his home. He could not stop thinking about the events that just transpired. Earlier he realized that his new friend Miss Violet had seen him with one of his students. He confronted her and she responded in a way he didn't expect. He brought one of his girls over to the house and they both seduced the young blond teacher. Soon she was licking the eleven year olds pussy and letting him fuck her in the ass. </p><p>Now his mind was racing thinking of the possibilities and ramifications of his actions. He wasn't sure how much he could trust Victoria yet, but he would continue his seduction and see where it went. He was an expert at seduction. He's seduced dozens of girls over the years and their faith had been tested several times. He was confident he would gain the woman's full trust and her allegiance as well.</p><p>He also could not get the girl he invited over out of his mind. Mandy was turning into a beautiful young woman. Her body was developing into a mind blowing example of natural beauty. He decided that he had to get her to come back to him at his home soon so he could fuck the girl again. Maybe he would arrange another threesome. This time with her and her sister Amaya who was in his third grade class. She never drew his attention. She was a plain girl and while he admired her innocence he never assigned her detention. But if she was going to be as beautiful as her sixth grade sister, he needed to do something fast.</p><p></p><h5>Friday Night Sleepover</h5><p>Jana had arranged a sleep over with her friend Jonah. Their parents knew they were best friends and at seven years old they could still pull off sleeping over at his house without much suspicion. Jonah talked to his brother and he would be able to babysit the pair while their folks went out for a night on the town. Their parents were getting dressed and about to leave. They kissed Jonah and told the kids to behave for Jonah's older brother. </p><p>""Remember,"" JoAnne said to the kids. ""Joe is in charge. Anything he says goes no argument. Okay?"" She had no idea what she was saying. Both children looked at each other and said OK and went back to what they were doing.</p><p>Joe was in the living room watching some show when his parents left. He heard their car start and they pulled away. Joe was a slim young man with dark brown shoulder length hair that was pulled up in a ponytail. They said they would be out until after midnight. It was only seven o'clock and he already called for a pizza and it should be coming any time. He was excited about the possibilities of the evening. Jonah said that Jana wanted to come over to play like Sarah did. He knew Jonah had seen him fucking Sarah so he was sure he knew what that meant. He just hoped that Jana did too!</p><p>The pizza arrived and he paid for it and put it on the table. ""Pizza's here!"" He yelled up to the bedrooms where the kids were playing. They ran down the stairs and headed towards the kitchen. They all grabbed a slice and something to drink and started eating. Jana looked at Joe and he was looking at her too. She giggled and took a big bite of pizza.</p><p>""So,"" Jonah said with a mouthful of food. ""My little bro says that you like to fool around with boys... Is that true?""</p><p>Jana looked at her friend and laughed. ""Yeah,"" she said shyly. </p><p>""So have you two fooled around?"" he asked.</p><p>""Nu uh,"" she said shaking her head.</p><p>""Then who have you been fooling around with?"" he asked getting more curious.</p><p>""Well I promised I wouldn't say. But let's just say he's older than you are."" She said and they started laughing again.</p><p>""Oh come one!"" said the older boy. ""Who is it?""</p><p>""Nope, not going to tell you,"" she giggled again. </p><p>""Well what do you know how to do?"" Asked Joe.</p><p>""I can suck cock!"" She said and broke out in giggles all over again.</p><p>Joe was suddenly turned on at what she said. He nodded and said, ""Anything else?""</p><p>""Yeah last time he fucked me in the butt! He was really good and I liked it a lot."" Said Jana as she didn't giggle this time she only smiled. ""Would you like me to suck your cock, then fuck me in the butt?"" She smiled again.</p><p>Joe was shocked. ""Hell yeah!"" he said. ""But finish your pizza you're going to need your strength little girl."" They all finished eating and they moved into the living room. Joe had something on the TV, but Jana was not paying attention to it. Joe heard her whisper something to his brother and they giggled. ""What's so funny?"" he asked.</p><p>""Oh, nothing. I just asked him if I should ask you if I can suck your cock now is all,"" Jana said giggling again.</p><p>""You two ain't doing anything until your clothes are off,"" Joe said and sat up on the sofa to pay attention. </p><p>""Okay..."" She said and started stripping. </p><p>Joe watched Jana with particular interest as she took off her t-shirt. She had no tits whatsoever, but the smoothest skin he'd ever seen. Then she took off her shorts and panties and threw them in a pile by the end of the couch. Jonah stripped in a flash and then they were both naked on the couch. Joe stood up and walked in front of the young couple. He unbuckled his belt and then his jeans and slid them down his legs. He wasn't wearing any underwear. He was younger than Mr. White and his cock was different. It was a little bit longer and it had a curve at the end. He also wasn't as thick as Mr. White's cock. </p><p>She sat there smiling at him and asked, ""Can I touch it?""</p><p>""Sure."" He said. The girl scooted forward on the edge of the couch and she reached out and took his cock and started jacking it off. Joe groaned when she touched him feeling the coolness of her hands on his meat. Once she got the feel of him in her hands she leaned forward and put his cock in her mouth. He groaned again and put his hand behind her neck and started coaxing her to take his cock deeper into her mouth. She liked him pulling her deeper, but the needed to breathe so she tried to pull off him and he pulled her back on. She tried again to get it out of her mouth and he would not release his grip and he forced her back down on his cock.</p><p>She groaned again and tried to say no. But he did not release her from his grip and soon he was just holding the girl's head in his hands and he was forcefully fucking her mouth with his cock. Jana didn't know what to do. She just relaxed her neck and throat muscles and let the older boy fuck her face. She had no choice in the matter and he was just fucking her throat in a fast and furious manner. Her eyes were watering so much she couldn't see and she felt like she was going to throw up. She continued crying as he was about to cum. Soon, Joe couldn't hold out any more and he came in her throat as he forcefully held her mouth all the way down on his cock not allowing the girl to breathe. </p><p>When he was finished with the girl, he let her go and she pulled back on the couch and cried. </p><p>""What's the matter?"" Joe asked as he looked at the girl. She was a mess. He wasn't sure if he was too hard on the girl. He just got so excited that he got carried away. He had seen movies where the man face fucked the girl, but he may have gone too hard too soon.</p><p>Jana was crying harder now and she yelled at him. ""I couldn't breathe! You're mean!"" She wailed in between sobs. Jonah wasn't sure what to do so he curled up next to his friend and held her as she cried against his shoulder.</p><p>""I think you hurt her!"" he said as he tried to calm her down. She just cried harder. </p><p>Joe got nervous. He was afraid she would tell on him and get him in trouble. Jana started to calm down and stop crying. Her friend held her head in his arms and whispered sweet things to her. </p><p>Joe went up to his room and turned on the TV. Jonah went to the phone and called the only one she could think of. Mr. White had given the boy his phone number on a blank card that had only one word on it. </p><p>""Anytime,"" he put in his dresser upstairs when he got it. He went and got the card and he started dialing the numbers. </p><p>""Yes, is this Mr. White?"" he said when someone picked up. ""Yes Mr. White, its Jonah from your second grade math class. Something happened and we need your help. Oh, me and Jana. And my brother is upstairs. Yes. Yes. OK Mr. White. Bye."" Jonah hung up his phone and went back to Jana. ""We better get dressed. Mr. White said you could stay at his house tonight and he would take you home in the morning.""</p><p>They waited in the living room and then they saw lights on his car as he drove up. Jonah took the girl out to him and Mr. White and she got in his car. She never said a word. She just got in the front seat and pulled her legs up to her chest and stayed like that. Jonah told Mr. White everything that happened as fast as he could. Mr. White sent the boy back inside and got into the car with Jana. ""OK. I'll be right back Jana. I want you to lock the doors when I close the door and only unlock it when I come back. OK?</p><p>Jana nodded to her Teacher as he closed the door of the BMW. Mr. White opened the front door and ran inside. He ran upstairs and burst open the door that Joe was in and started yelling. Jana heard some noise and she wasn't sure what to do so she dis as she was told and stayed inside the locked car. She felt safe there. After about 2 minutes, Mr. White came back to the car in a hurry. She opened the doors for him and he got in the car, threw it in reveres and barreled out into the street.</p><p>After a few minutes he calmed down. He was breathing really hard when he rushed out to the car. Once calm he looked over at Jana and said, ""Are you okay sweetheart?""</p><p>She loved it when he called her that. ""Yeah, I guess. I mean what did you do over there?"" she asked.</p><p>""I went in Joe's room and I told him that if I ever heard that he even touched another girl from my school I would kill him. He yelled back trying to intimidate me but I kicked his ass. Nobody does that to one of my girls. I mean nobody!"" Mr. White looked back to the road. ""So you're fine? Nothing permanent? </p><p>""No,"" she said looking at Mr. White in an entirely new way. I'm fine. He just started fucking my mouth and he wouldn't let me up. I mean I couldn't breathe or anything. I guess I had it coming since I was the one who came onto him, but I couldn't breathe,"" she explained.</p><p>""You have nothing to be ashamed of honey. He took advantage of you coming onto him to indulge a fantasy of his. He wanted to rape a beautiful young girl and that's what he did. He raped you and you have nothing to be ashamed of. The second you said no, he should have stopped right there. But he didn't. And for that he got a knuckle sandwich!"" he said as he shook his fist in the air.</p><p>That made the girl feel better and she laughed. ""You're silly,"" she said.</p><p>""So do you want to go to my house or would it be better to take you home and try to explain why you left?""</p><p>""Oh, no. If I can stay at your house that would be better. I can go home from there you live close to me.""</p><p>""Okay he said and he kept driving.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 12: Picking Up The Pieces</h5><p>Mr. Smith and Jana arrived at his home. He opened the garage door and closed it once the car was inside as to avoid prying eyes. </p><p>""You stay right there,"" he said to Jana. He walked to her door, reached inside and lifted her from the seat and picked her up. She was in his arms with her arms wrapped around his neck and she laid her head on his chest. He closed the door and took her inside. Once inside, he took her up to his bedroom and sat her up on his bed. </p><p>""Why don't you get undressed? I'll run a bath and you can relax and forget all about that stupid boy."" She nodded in agreement and started taking her clothes off. He walked into his bathroom and plugged the up and started running the water in the huge bathtub. He added some oil and bubbles started forming. He walked back into the bedroom and she already had her shirt off. Her face was streaked with tears and her hair was a mess, but she was still the most beautiful creature. </p><p>""If you could have anything you wanted to drink, what would it be?"" he said to the girl. </p><p>She thought for a minute and said, ""I want a milkshake!""</p><p>""You got it. Just go in there and get in that tub. The water may be hot so be careful. I'll be back with your milkshake!"" he said and left the room.</p><p>Jana felt better. She felt like Mr. White cared about her. After all he beat up Joe for being mean to her. That said something. She eased herself into the hot bath and laid back to let the water wash over her. She took a wash cloth and soaked it in the hot soapy water and draped it over her face covering her eyes and laid back covering her small frame with water. Mr. White came in the bathroom and saw her lying in the tub. He cleared his throat to announce his presence and she didn't move. He sat her milkshake on the sink and went over and sat on a small stool placed near the tub. He reached over and started massaging the girl's shoulders from behind. Still she didn't move. He continued rubbing her shoulders and he moved down the sides of her bare arms. A moan escaped from Jana's lips.</p><p>""Does that feel good?"" he asked. </p><p>""Uh huh."" She said as she sat up and pulled the washcloth from her face. But it'd be better if you were in here with me,"" she said smiling a little crooked smile.</p><p>""I don't know. I think you should just rest. If I get in there with you, you may not get much rest,"" he replied.</p><p>""Do you promise?"" she countered. ""Come on. This tub is huge! You could fit two or three people in this thing. I'm getting lonely in here all by myself,"" she said as she pouted. Her sweet lips perched like only a little girl can do.</p><p>""Okay, but I'm leaving my underwear on,"" he said.</p><p>""No way! Don't cover up the best part!"" she said as she got up on her knees in the middle of the tub. Her body was perfect. He began taking off his clothes and setting them on the floor. Jana watched as he only had his boxers left. She pouted again and he took his boxers off too and set them on the pile.</p><p>""Yeah!"" she yelled. ""Get in this tub!"" They both laughed. Mr. White got in the tub and sat down. Jana saw that his cock was not hard. This confused her. She always made him hard before. She didn't understand. She leaned back against his broad soapy chest. She took his arms and pulled them around herself as she surrounded herself in his embrace. She moaned lightly enjoying his body against her.</p><p>Mr. White was relaxing with the girl. He was fighting his body as he continued trying hard to keep his body from responding to having the sexy naked little girl laying with him in the hot bath. She continued to move around in the tub rubbing his cock with her butt near the bottom of the tub. She was bound and determined to get him hard. Even with the experience she had with Joe earlier, she felt so good being with Mr. White. She felt so safe with him. She wanted him to make love to her.</p><p>Jana sat up and turned on her bottom in the tub and faced her Teacher. </p><p>""Mr. White? Why aren't you getting hard?"" She asked. She looked down and his cock was soft and shriveled. She looked at him sadly. ""Don't you like me anymore?"" </p><p>""That's silly. You were just traumatized. You need to be able to heal.""</p><p>""I'm OK Mr. White. I feel so much better being here with you. I was so excited to know how to please a man; I just assumed that all men were like you caring and gentle. I now know I shouldn't trust just anyone.""</p><p>""Indeed, that's a valuable lesson. But I think you need to relax. You'll be better,"" he said.</p><p>""I feel great!"" she said as she reached under the water and touched his soft member. Smiling she wrapped her small hands around his cock and started playing with it. ""I want you to make love to me Mr. White. Not in my butt, I want you to fuck me here..."" she said as she touched herself and stroked her tiny bald pussy. </p><p>Mr. White smiled at her and said, ""Are you sure? You don't have to do this. You don't owe me anything.""</p><p>""I know,"" she said looking in his eyes. ""I want to. I love you!"" she said as she continued stoking his cock. It began to get hard getting longer and harder in her tiny hands. ""Yeah!"" she said as she smiled up at him. ""You love me too!"" she yelled.</p><p>""Yes sweetheart. I love you too."" He said as he let her continue to stroke his cock bringing it to live in front of her. Soon his cock was completely hard and the girl needed both hands to wrap completely around his cock. She got back on her knees and bent down and kissed him. He opened his mouth and she explored his mouth with her tongue. She wasn't the best kisser, but she learned fast. He sucked on her tongue as she put it in his mouth and she liked that. She moaned as he pulled on her tongue with his lips.</p><p>She kept stroking his manhood and she got on top of him settling with his cock just under her pussy. He looked down and her tiny pussy was under her and she had her hand on his cock aiming it towards her tiny hole. </p><p>""It's going to hurt the first time Jana. I'll be breaking your cherry. Do you know what that means?</p><p>She nodded and said, ""Yeah my sister told me about it."" </p><p>""Okay, just go slow and if you want to stop just say something."" He comforted her and she continued lining up her pussy on top of his cock. He was very slippery from all of the bubbles on his cock. It took her a couple tries to get it to line up just right but once she had it she sat down and the head slipped inside. </p><p>""Ohhhhh."" She moaned as she closed her eyes feeling him inside her for the first time. </p><p>""Okay, last chance. Any further and you will no longer be a little girl."" Jana immediately dropped her weight on his cock and sank down another inch smashing the barrier completely. </p><p>""Ohhhh, oh, oh oh ahhhh. Don't move!"" she said. She leaned forward and put her face against her neck. Her long hair was in his face tickling his face. He remained still and she got use to the feeling and let the pain subside. About a minute later she pulled herself back up and looked him in the eyes smiling. </p><p>""I have you inside me. You are inside my pussy! I love you so much!"" she said, as she started moving up and down on his cock. She was so tight and unbelievably hot. He knew he would not last very long. But he wanted to maintain so that she could cum. He wanted her first time to be really good. </p><p>She leaned back and looked at me as she continued trying to get more of my cock inside herself. She was wincing and biting her lip as she took my face in her hands, shook her hair to one side of her face and kissed him deeply. </p><p>""Uh, uh, uh,"" she grunted as she kept rising and falling on his hard cock. ""Oh, Mr. White this feels so good! I want it all in side me."" She said as she repositioned herself on top of him and put her feet on both sides of his legs in the slippery tub never losing his cock from her snug grip. She looked at him again and dropped herself on his cock fully engulfing the rest of the length of his rod. Ohhhhhh,"" she moaned as she buried herself back in his neck and hugged him tightly. Her naked form completely melted into him. </p><p>She started rising and falling again this time looking at him and taking the entire length of his cock in her stretched pussy. Mr. White reached over and caressed her clit. She let out a guttural groan as he did and closed her eyes. She came immediately and dropped down on his cock burying it again in her pussy. She leaned back and he could see her outstretched pussy and trails of pink fluid coating his cock.</p><p>Mr. White repositioned the girl so she was on her back in the warm water and pushed her legs back to her shoulders. Then he began fucking her deeply. She had her eyes open now watching him as he fucked her gently. She was making a lot of noise now as she continued enjoying her first fuck. Mr. White picked up the pace and he was going to cum soon. He drove in a few more times then came inside the girl. Thick ropes of his milky seed spewed into her and there was nowhere for it to go so it squeezed out of her pussy. He thrust a few more times and then he laid down behind the child spooning her as he tried to catch his breath. She leaned back pulling his face closer to her and she kissed him deeply and sweetly again.</p><p>They laid there in the bathtub caressing and holding each other until the water was cold. Then they got up and dried off. Mr. White was happy he was able to share this moment with the girl. She was so special to him.</p>"
750,"Detention with Mr. White, Part 8",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['MF', 'Mg', 'Fg', 'anal', 'oral']","Miss V comes over to see Mr. White. She wants to meet more girls from her class but not being sure how to do it, he reintroduces her to Mand and her eight year old little sister. He brings them to his place for a little afternoon delight.",2013-03-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 13: Miss Violet</h5><p>The next day Mr. White woke up with Jana in his arms. They made love one more time in the morning then Jana went home. Mr. White had a full morning of errands to do. When he returned Victoria was sitting in his driveway in her car waiting for him. </p><p>""Hi Victoria!"" he said as he pulled in beside her. She got out of her car and came around the front of her vehicle to meet him. They spent the evening together on Thursday and he introduced the cute platinum blond teacher to the art of child love. He arranged for a former student to meet him at her apartment where she met Victoria. They hit it off and the young teacher ate the girl's pussy and got fucked in the ass for the first time by Mr. White.</p><p>""I need your help. I have not been able to concentrate. All I can think about is the girls in my class! All day long I teach my lessons and I visualize the girls undressed, I imagine what they smell or taste like, I can't think! I taught an entire lesson the other day on the Humpty Dumpty... To fifth graders! What do I do?"" she asked.</p><p>""First things first. Let's go in the house before everyone hears you."" He led her by the arm into his house and led her into his kitchen. She was wearing a light yellow sundress. It barely contained her large breasts. Her long straight blonde hair was cascading down her shoulders and she wore heels. Once inside he stopped in the kitchen. There he poured her a drink. Vodka. She drank it down in one gulp. Once done he kissed her deeply and she attacked him. He sat her on the counter and started pulling her panties off. She lifted her butt to help. He licked her pussy to two orgasms right there on the counter. </p><p>After she came the second time he walked over to the fridge got some ice and made her another drink and one for him. </p><p>""OK, do you feel better now?"" he asked handing her the drink.</p><p>""Much,"" she said as she hopped down and sat down at the table. She didn't bother putting her panties on yet. ""So what are we going to do?"" she asked.</p><p>""I think I need to go out. You need to stay here, relax and maybe have another drink or two and I will be back in one hour."" Mr. White walked over to the door grabbing his keys.</p><p>""Where are you going?"" she asked taking another pull on her drink.</p><p>""I'm going to go out where the girls in this town hang out and bring a girl back here for some fun!"" he said opening the door and walking thru it.</p><p>""Where would that be?"" asked Miss Violet.</p><p>""The mall... Where else?"" he said and closed the door.</p><p>Mr. White drove his car to the mall. The girls in this town do nothing on the weekends other than hang out at the local mall. He was confident that he would find one of his students there alone and willing to have some fun. He had done it countless times before. </p><p>He walked around the mall for about 20 minutes and he saw some students but none that were not with parents or friends. So he got back in his car and picked up his cell phone and called Mandy. She was the girl he had meet him at Victoria's apartment the other night. She picked up. </p><p>""Hi Mandy?""</p><p>""Hi Mr. White! What's up?"" she said.</p><p>""Oh nothing, just running around town wondering if you were up for some fun?""</p><p>Oh, yeah! That'd be great!"" she said. ""Wait! I'm stuck babysitting."" </p><p>""Who are you sitting for? He asked.</p><p>""My bratty little sister. You know her it's Amaya she's in your third grade class.""</p><p>""Bring her along! Miss V is at my house. She would love it if you brought her along and we would love to see you again.""</p><p>""I don't know,"" she pulled the phone down and talked to her sister. He heard mumbling and you could tell she was muffling the phone with her hand. ""OK great! We'd love to,"" she replied.</p><p>""OK, can you meet me at the 7-11 on the corner by your house?""</p><p>""Sure. See you in 10 minutes."" She hung up the phone and she and her sister went out the door.</p><p>Miss Violet was at his house. She was still quite horny. She walked around his place and she found a bookcase. She took down a book that looked appealing and sat down on the couch and began to read. A while later she heard the garage open, then close and then Mr. White opened the door from the garage and was followed by Mandy and another little girl. ""That took forever,"" she said.</p><p>""Yeah no action at the mall so I went to plan B,"" he sad with a smile.</p><p>""Plan B?"" Said Mandy. ""Plan B? We are plan A, not plan B. You better get it right Mr. White.""</p><p>""Sorry sweetheart. I don't know what I was thinking,"" he walked over to the girl and kissed her on the forehead. ""Miss Violet this is Amaya. She's in third grade.""</p><p>""I know Amaya. Do you recognize me Amaya? I'm not dressed in my school clothes,"" Miss V said.</p><p>Amaya looked at Miss V for a long moment, then smiled big. ""Miss V? Is that you? OMG, you look so different,"" she ran over to Victoria and gave her a big hug. ""I love Miss Violet,"" she said as she continued hugging her.</p><p>""So tell me Mandy,"" Mr. White started. ""Does she know anything about your extra curricular activities?"" he asked. </p><p>""Oh you mean at school? With you and me? Yeah I told her about us. She says you never gave her detention. She figured you didn't want to play with her.""</p><p>""Oh that's ridiculous,"" he replied. ""She just never did anything wrong. Did you darling?""</p><p>""Uh uh."" she said as she continued hugging her teacher. Mr. White noticed her cheeks were pressing into her boobs and she was rubbing her face a little more than he would expect on her breasts to be considered natural. </p><p>""She was curious so I had to teach her a few things,"" Mandy said. Amaya giggled when she said that.</p><p>""Yeah!"" Said Amaya. ""She taught me lots!""</p><p>""Like what?"" Miss V asked the girl as she pulled away and put her hand on her chin to lift it up. ""What did she teach you?""</p><p>Amaya giggled and said, ""She taught me how to eat pussy!"" she replied. ""She also taught me how to suck my brother's cock.""</p><p>""Oh yeah?"" Said Mr. White. ""How old is he?""</p><p>""He's fourteen"" Mandy said. His cock is alot smaller than yours Mr. White, but he's fun to play with. And he recovers fast too!"" he can cum four or five times in a single night!"" she said as she reached over and started playing with Mr. White's cock through his shorts and smiling up at him.</p><p>Mr. White smiled back at her. ""So who's pussy did she learn with?"" he asked.</p><p>""Mine of course. And I licked her little pussy a lot too! I had to find out why you like it so much,"" Mandy said.</p><p>""Do you now understand?"" he asked.</p><p>""Oh yes, she was so sweet and fresh! I cam definitely understand why you love little girl pussy,"" Mandy said as she continued playing with his hardening cock ""Can I suck your cock Mr. White?"" she said in a teasing voice. </p><p>""Yes,"" he replied. ""But you know the rules..."" He said motioning towards her clothing. Mr. White was so taken by Mandy, he forgot all bout the other girls in the room. He looked over and saw Victoria standing there with her foot up on the edge of the coffee table in her little yellow sundress. Amaya was on her knees in front of her lapping up her pussy. </p><p>Miss V noticed me looking and said, ""She noticed I was not wearing panties and there was no stopping her,"" she said as she stroked the child's long brown hair. </p><p>""Ohhhhh,"" she said. ""That's it baby. Suck my pussy.""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" said the girl as she licked the woman's pussy from top to bottom. She latched on to her pussy lips and sucked them into her hot mouth. Miss V moaned as she sucked on her clit. </p><p>Mr. White looked back at Mandy and smiled. Mandy turned around in a circle showing off her body. </p><p>""So, you like?"" she said.</p><p>""Oh yeah."" Mr. white replied. ""Your body is developing quite nicely. Your ass is amazing."" She was wearing a pair of tight black shorts that were too small for her. He thought they could have fit her sister in fact. ""Turn around and let me see it,"" he asked. She turned around and leaned over putting her hands on the sofa. She arched her back and spread her feet apart giving her former teacher the perfect view of her ass.</p><p>""How is that Mr. W?"" she teased.</p><p>Mr. White walked closer and started touching her butt through the thin shorts. </p><p>""It's amazing. Perfect in every way,"" he said as he played with her pussy from behind making sure to rub her all the way up her ass.</p><p>""Mmmmmm,"" she said. ""But don't tease me Mr. White.""</p><p>""I wouldn't think of such a thing,"" he said. ""Please take them off.""</p><p>She stood up and started peeling her shorts off her hips and down her juicy thighs. She wiggled her hips pulling them off. She was left in her tiny sexy yellow little boy shorts and a small tube top that barely covered her young breasts. He motioned her again and she removed them as well until she stood there in front of him naked. She pulled down her long black hair in front of her chest hiding her breasts. She was still conscious of her tits. He mother had huge DD cups, but she also weighed about 200 pounds. Mandy wanted bigger breasts but she wanted to remain thin. So she was afraid her small boobs were as big as she would get. Forget that she was eleven, try explaining to a young girl that her body might not be done developing.</p><p>She playfully put a finger in her mouth playing like a nymph in love. She came closer to Mr. White and unbuttoned his shorts and pulled them down his legs. He did not have any boxers on. His hard cock came out and bobbed in front of the girl. She giggled and said ""Hell Yeah!"" And put his cock in her mouth and dropped to her knees in front of him.</p><p>Mr. White reacted to the heat of her mouth and took a deep breath. Looking over at the girls Amaya was still slurping at Victoria's hot snatch. But now she had the child's head locked in place with her hands behind her head practically riding her young mouth. She was about to cum now. She pulled her face harder to her and started cumming. </p><p>""Oh, oh oh aieeeeeee,"" Miss V came all over the girl's face. She held it in place until she relaxed enough to let her go. ""Wow!"" she said. ""You sure did learn how to eat pussy well!"" she said to Amaya.</p><p>Miss V moved the girl over to the couch. She was still dressed. Victoria sat on the sofa near Mr. White and Mandy and turned Amaya around and pulled her top off over her head. </p><p>""The rules say no clothes Amaya. We have to follow the rules..."" Amaya unsnapped her shorts and slid them off her hips and then took off her panties. </p><p>""You too!"" she said to her Teacher. Miss V stood up and pulled her dress over her head and laid threw it across the room with a smile.</p><p>She laid her student on the couch with her legs in the air. She knelt down and smelled the clean bald undeveloped pussy of a third grader for the first time. She couldn't shake the aroma. Her pussy was big and puffy. </p><p>She shook her head and said, ""Damn! You smell delicious!"" Amaya giggled as she lay on the sofa with her legs spread wide and her pussy hanging over the edge of the couch. She reached down and touched herself inviting the teacher. Miss V got closer and touched her pussy for the first time. It was so soft and so smooth. She rubbed her with her fingers making her giggle. She leaned down and spread the girl's pussy lips with her fingers and sank her tongue inside the girl. </p><p>Amaya reacted to her tongue and put her hand around Miss V's head and looked down at her. She smiled and her teacher started eating her out like she's done it a million times before. She couldn't get over the taste of the eight year old girl. She tasted so sweet. </p><p>""Ohhh,"" the little girl said. ""That feels so good. Don't stop!""</p><p>Victoria lifted the girl's legs up higher and spread them wider. Amaya laid her head back and closed her eyes making little mewing sounds. Miss V was running her tongue in the most expert manner up and down her bald pussy lips separating her lips with her tongue. She had a longer tongue than most and soon she was getting about an inch of her tongue inside her pussy licking up and down. </p><p>""Oh my gosh,"" Said the girl as she clenched the cushion of the sofa with her hands. ""Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! OH! MY! GOOOOOOSSHHH!"" she screamed as she came hard on her Teacher's tongue. Miss V kept lapping at her pussy and the girl started twisting herself until she released herself from the woman's mouth. ""Oh wow! Mandy never made me cum like that before. Miss V reached in and spread her lips further apart and saw she was still a virgin. She smiled. </p><p>Victoria looked over at Mr. White and he had Mandy up on the couch facing the kitchen away from them. She was bent over the back of the couch and he had his face buried in her scrumptious ass. His hands had her cheeks spread deliciously and she was moaning loudly. She reached back and spread her own cheeks for him. He was licking her from her clit all the way up her slit of her tasty pussy. He reached up with her in this position and sank his tongue into her asshole making her squeal. </p><p>""Ahhhh!!! Mr. White lick my asshole! I love it! Eat my pussy and suck my ass! Yes, yes, yes! Oh my Gosh yes. Uh, uh, uh uh huh!"" she moaned under his assault. Mr. White reached under and sank two fingers inside her pussy and she squealed again. Then she came. She was writhing under him as he licked up all the juices she was producing. He sat up admiring the beauty of her ass and he rubbed her pussy and ass with his thumb. Then without warning, he sank his thumb in the girl's asshole.</p><p>She screamed not expecting him to do that and he grabbed the lubricant and started pushing his finger in and out of her tight asshole lubricating it well. Soon he removed his thumb and pushed two fingers inside and soon he was pumping them in and out of her ass. Mr. White really wanted to fuck this little eleven year olds pussy. But her ass is what was making him crazy right now. He's fucked her like that before many times, and he couldn't resist. He got in position just behind her and placed his cock next to the wrinkled target. She looked over her shoulder and bit her lip and squealed in delight as he pushed inside her. </p><p>""I figured you would want to fuck my pussy Mr. White. But I love the way you fuck my ass too!"" She reached behind him and pulled him into her ass. Mr. White needed no more encouragement. He pushed his cock deeper inside the girl. She took a deep breath as he did and moaned. ""Ohhhhhh yeah. That feels nice. It's been so long Mr. White. Fuck my big ass!""</p><p>She was unbelievably hot. He started pumping inside her making her moan loader. Miss V now had Amaya on her stomach bent over the couch. She had a finger pushing in and out of her tiny asshole. She was wishing she had a cock so she could fuck the girl like he was fucking her sister's. She moved so her face was under the girl as she continued fingering her ass. She started licking her pussy as she fucked her ass harder with her finger. The girls were both moaning loader almost together. They probably couldn't hear each other but they were both about to cum together.</p><p>Mr. White continued fucking all of his cock in and out of the girl. She was bent over the back of the couch again her face and hair covered in sweat. She fucked back on his cock as hard as she could then she came. The vision of his cock invading her ass and the clinging of her asshole as he slid in and out along with her ass clinching on his cock made him dump a huge load inside the girl. They both cried out as he came inside her. </p><p>Meanwhile Miss V had Amaya cumming in her mouth again. Her ass was clutching her finger and she screamed as she came again. She was a sweaty mess. Miss V climbed up and hugged the girl as she tried to catch her breath. </p><p>""Wow Miss V. That was really cool!"" Said Amaya.</p><p>""Yes Amaya. It sure was,"" replied her teacher. They all laid together trying to recover from the experience they just shared. </p><p>Mandy looked at Amaya and they both giggled. ""I told you sex was fun,"" she said.</p><p>""Uh Huh!"" she replied.</p>"
751,"Camping With Suzy, Part 1",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mg', 'oral', '1st']",Marc and his eight year old daughter discover that there is life together after his wife leaves them behind for a new life. Suzy commits to do everything her mother did for him. He's not sure she knows what she is in for. Not yet at least.,2013-04-04T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Marc got a divorce last winter. He was married for ten years and his wife ran off with some guy and mailed him a homemade divorce kit signed and notarized. She gave him custody of his daughter, the vehicles and the house. All she wanted was out of the marriage so she could move to Hawaii and live a bohemian lifestyle with her new hippy boyfriend.</p><p>His daughter's name is Suzy and she is now eight years old and had long dark hair and olive skin like her mother. Her mother was originally from Mexico and was brought to the US when she was very young. Suzy is a petite little girl and very beautiful. She is just about four feet tall. In the past they spent the summer camping in the family RV. He works as a teacher and this allows him to spend the summers with his family. He loves it and I figured not to change plans just because her mom left them.</p><p>They packed everything up like normal and hit the road. He has a nice RV and the Suzy usually played in the back while his wife sat in the driver seats. This year was different. Suzy was spending a lot of time in the co-pilot chair talking to him. She came up front today wearing a tight green halter-top and a matching skirt that was very short. They had been on the road a couple days already and he was just starting to relax. </p><p>""Good morning honey,"" Marc said as she put on her seatbelt.</p><p>""Good morning Daddy,"" she said. She sat with her legs crossed Indian style in the chair and leaned back in the chair stretching her back. This caused her chest to stretch her tiny top to its limits and he could see her flat chest under the thin material of the top and he looked down and could see her sweet white cotton panties under her skirt. She moaned loudly and yawned as she looked back at him. He quickly looked away from her and tried to make it look like he wasn't just looking at his 8-year-old daughter's body but there was no hiding it. She smiled realizing her Daddy was checking her out. Suzy was not foreign to boys. She has been playing with the neighbor boys for about a year. She likes getting attention from them. Wearing an outfit like she wore today usually got her the attention she craved. She never thought she would get her Daddy's attention like she just got. </p><p>""Did you two sleep okay?"" he asked.</p><p>""Yeah."" She said. </p><p>""The little bed is lumpy,"" she said.</p><p>""Maybe we can look at getting a new mattress in the next big town,"" he replied.</p><p>""Okay,"" she smiled and gave me a sweet look. </p><p>They drove most of the day and made good headway. They stopped in a park they usually visited. It had a clubhouse so they could have dinner and there was also a pool. Suzy loved swimming. Once they got to the park he did everything to get the RV set for the night and all hooked up. Suzy was ready to go when he went back inside. She wanted to swim before dinner. She was dressed in her bikini and holding a towel. Her bikini was very snug and showed a great case of camel toe. </p><p>""I think we need to buy you a new swimsuit sweetie. That one is a little small,"" he said.</p><p>""Do you think so Daddy?"" she asked as she turned around. It rode up her butt almost as much as it did her pussy. He couldn't look away. Since her mother left, he had not taken the time to start dating again so he was really horny. Her hair was down and cascading down her back. She looked at me over her shoulder and saw him looking at her ass. ""Well you seem to like it Daddy! I want to keep it!"" She giggled. ""Let's go Daddy! I want to hit the pool before dinner,"" she whined a little.</p><p>""Okay. We'll look for a new swimsuit later."" He replied. He went into the bedroom compartment and stripped down and got into my suit. He noticed then that he was starting to get a hard on from looking at his daughter. He changed his thoughts and forced himself to lose the erection. He went out of room and they headed to the pool. </p><p>Once at the pool Suzy dove right in and started swimming. No one was at the pool so it was just the two of them. He took a drink of the beer he brought with him and started trying to relax. He was watching her swim she was having fun. </p><p>""Come in Daddy! The water's perfect!""</p><p>He got in the pool with her and they played around a little bit and he copped a feel or two. Her skin was smooth as silk and he grazed her ass as he played and she giggled when he did so. She wanted to play Marco Polo and Marc was it up first. He closed his eyes and counted then he called out Marco. She replied and was about six feet away. He called again and she was closer. He walked towards her and called again. He heard her go under water and then all of the sudden he felt her put her hand on his cock. He flinched when she touched him but didn't move. He and was surprised that she was grabbing his cock. She played with it for about 15 seconds and he opened his eyes as she popped up out of the water in front of him. She was giggling. </p><p>""You lose!"" she said wiping the water from her face. ""You opened your eyes.""</p><p>""OK,"" he said. ""My fault. You just surprised me that's all. Let's do it again!"" </p><p>Suzy smiled at her Daddy. She has played this game with the boys at school in the community pool near their house. She took a chance grabbing him and was surprised he was okay with it. </p><p>""Okay Daddy!"" she said as she swam away as he reset. He called out Marco and she replied. This time she went closer faster wanting to play the game more. She was surprised he was so big. She went under water in front of him again and she rubbed his cock again thru his shorts. This time he didn't flinch. He just stood there and let her feel his cock. He was starting to get even bigger and when she finished she squeezed the head at the end.</p><p>Marc was enjoying her feeling him with her small hands. His eyes were still closed as she felt his cock. He opened his eyes making sure the pool was still empty and Suzy came up for air. He kept his eyes closed again and said ""Marco!"" His daughter giggled in front of him and whispered polo. Then she went back underwater and swam around him getting behind him. Once she was there she reached around him and slid her hand under the waistband of his trunks and she found his cock. Marc felt her tiny hand on his hard cock and he touched her forearm and rubbed it letting her know it was okay.</p><p>She surfaced again and swam around her father as she said. ""I'm don't want to swim any more daddy. I want to go back inside and play.""</p><p>""Are you sure you want to play these games sweetheart? These are pretty grown up games we are playing. If anyone found out I'll probably go to jail and you would have to go live with your mother,"" he said.</p><p>""No way Daddy. I will never tell anyone. I promise,"" she said crossing her heart with her hands.</p><p>""Okay,"" he replied. They both got out of the water and dried off. Marc was sporting a full hard on now and she saw it bulging in front of him. She gasped and looked back up at his face. They strolled quickly over to the camper and she went in first. She shook her ass in front of his face as she walked up the steps into the camper. He smacked her on the ass and followed her. </p><p>Once inside, he walked straight to the rear of the cabin and into the bedroom. He closed all of the drapes inside the room and then returned to the front room. </p><p>""Are you sure about this Pumpkin?"" he asked.</p><p>""Yes Daddy I'm sure,"" she said staring at him.</p><p>Marc walked closer and put her hands up and put them around his neck and she closed her hands together. She looked at him lovingly and he bent down and kissed her on the lips. She kissed him back so he kissed her harder as he opened his mouth and his tongue entered hers. She was a little started, but she opened her lips and welcomed his tongue into her mouth willingly. She didn't know what to do at first, but she copied Marc was doing and learned pretty quickly. She was not new to kissing. That surprised him. After all she was only eight. As he kissed her he played with her ass. She moaned when he touched it and kissed him harder as he massaged her butt and pulled the small bikini up her ass making it like a thong.</p><p>He stood back up and led her in front of him guiding her towards the back of the vehicle. Her ass was barely covered by the swimsuit in its wedged fashion now and He watched her wiggle her ass. She knew what she was doing too. She ran in the room and jumped on the bed like she had done a million times before. But this time it seemed different. This time it was sexy.</p><p>She looked at Marc and said, ""Daddy, I want to do everything that mommy did for you before she left. I want to cook for you, clean for you and anything else she did for you in here. I love you Daddy and you deserve better than what she did to us.""</p><p>""I don't think you know what you are committing to sweetie. Your Mother and I were lovers too. I don't think you and I can be lovers. You are my daughter and very small. But you can do things for me. Would you like me to show you what we can do together?"" He asked the girl.</p><p>She nodded and got on all fours facing him on the top of the big bed and said. ""Yes Daddy!""</p><p>He quickly took off his swim trunks and pulled them down stepping out of them. His cock was fully erect and she was staring at it. ""Have you ever seen one of these?"" He asked. She shook her head no and stayed on the bed facing his cock. </p><p>""Can I touch it?"" She asked her father.</p><p>""Yes,"" he said. ""Wrap your hands around it and pump it up and down like this,"" he said as he took her hands and showed her the movements. She was amazed that it felt so soft and squishy when she touched it, but when she squeezed it, it was so hard. As she explored his cock up close for the first time he pulled her closer to himself on the bed. She moved forward and he pulled on the strings on her top and soon it was off. He moved to her bottoms and did the same thing and she was now as naked. </p><p>""Put my cock in your mouth sweetie. It'll make me feel really good!"" He said as he rubbed her ass in his large hands. </p><p>She moved herself closer and she put the head of his cock in her mouth. Just the tip was inside and she pulled off and said. ""It won't fit Daddy! It's too big!""</p><p>""Just open your mouth wider, it'll fit."" He said. She opened her mouth as wide as she could and he was right! She was able to fit the bulbous head in her mouth. ""Mmmmmm,"" he moaned as she got it inside. She looked at him now with his cock in her mouth. She had big brown eyes and he could see her pride as she worked his cock farther in her mouth. </p><p>Marc continued rubbing her ass in his hands and she spread her legs wider for him giving him better access. He rubbed her naked back all the way to her butt and then he sank his fingers into the crack of her ass rubbing the hole that was there. She moaned when he found her asshole and rubbed it. ""That feels good Daddy!"" she said pulling his cock out of her mouth for a second, then back to work she went.</p><p>Marc continued stroking her ass then he wandered farther down caressing her pussy lips. ""Mmmm,"" she moaned as he touched her there. She also wiggled her butt and he continued playing with her slit. Marc needed more from her so he released her pussy and pulled her deeper onto his cock pulling her from the back of the next. Her long brown hair was still wet from the pool and hanging down as she sucked his cock.</p><p>""Wait a second honey,"" he said as he pulled her off his cock. ""Let me try something else,"" he said as he laid her down on her back in front of himself with her head hanging off the edge of the shallow mattress. She opened her legs and cocked her knees. Then he got into position putting his cock within her reach once again. </p><p>She grabbed his cock with her hands and guided it back into her mouth. Marc started pushing it in her mouth, but much more forcefully than before. Suzy was able to fit more of his cock in this position than before. She had one hand on his cock holding it and stroking it as it went in and out of her mouth. She had a good view of his balls in this position as well. She'd never seen a man's balls before. She reached up with her other hand and felt one of them as they dangled above her face. He moaned when she touched them.</p><p>""Ohhh, be careful when you play with my balls,"" he said. ""They're very sensitive. Please never squeeze them hard.""</p><p>""Uh huh!"" She replied with a mouth full of cock. ""Mmmmm,"" she moaned. ""Uh, uh, uh, mmmm,"" she moaned around him as he continued getting deeper in her mouth. He must have looked huge to the girl. About half of his seven inch cock was now making it's way in and out of her mouth. </p><p>Marc was about to cum. He closed his eyes and started fucking her mouth faster now. After a few seconds more he came. Suzy was not expecting anything and soon her mouth was flooded with his hot sperm making it tough to breath. She started swallowing it as fast as she could. After the third spurt it was just too much. So she pulled off him and he spurted another glob of cum on her flat chest and throat. She was trying to catch her breath and he reached down and finished himself off stroking the last couple spurts on her face, neck and nose.</p><p>They were both out of breath now and her Daddy was stroking himself right in front of her face. She reached up and licked around one of his balls and sucking gently on the massive orb. After a little more playing with his balls he pulled his cock out of her grasp. He leaned down and kissed her on the lips tasting some of his spunk on her lips.</p><p>""That was fantastic Suzy. It's been a long time since I came like that,"" he said.</p><p>She giggled as she sat up and faced her father. ""Wow!"" she said. ""What was all that stuff?""</p><p>""That was my cum. When you make me feel good like that it makes me have an orgasm or cum. That was my sperm you had in your mouth. That is what makes babies when it goes into the woman's pussy,"" he finished.</p><p>""It was cool! Can we do it again?"" she said up on her knees on the bed as she came closer to him smiling. </p><p>""Yes we can!"" he said. ""But it takes time for my body to recover. Why don't I make you feel good for now? I can do the same thing for you that you just did for me?""</p><p>""You can?"" she said looking amazed.</p><p>""Yes, I use my mouth on your pussy and I can make you cum too!"" he explained.</p><p>""Will stuff shoot out of me like it did for you?"" she asked.</p><p>Marc laughed. ""Not as much but you will feel really good when you cum.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said. ""What do I have to do?""</p><p>""Turn around on the bed and lay on your back and put your head on the pillows and spread your legs."" She did as she was told and he crawled up on the bed and positioned himself in front of her tiny bald pussy. She spread wide and smiled at him as he looked at her most private spot. She was so happy her Daddy was happy with her today. She only wanted to make him happy.</p><p>Marc breathed deeply smelling her pussy. She smelled so good. She was smiling at him so he stuck out his tongue and ran it all the way up her pussy from the bottom to her clit on the top. She giggled when he did it when he hit her clit she shuddered. </p><p>""Wow!"" She said. ""That feels so weird,"" she said.</p><p>""That's your clit. It's at the top of your pussy. I can show you how to play with it when you are alone and you can make yourself cum. But I'm going to make you feel so good right now."" He remarked as he ran his tongue up her crevice again. This time when he got to her clit, he sucked on it for about ten seconds then kissed it again. Suzy jumped when he did that. </p><p>""Yowza!"" she said. ""Keep doing that!"" she said as she pulled his face closer to her and spread her thighs wider. ""Keep doing that Daddy. I'm getting tingles deep inside me when you do that and I have butterflies in my stomach.""</p><p>Marc started licking the youngster's pussy harder. She started breathing harder as she reacted to the actions of his tongue and lips. He sank his tongue inside her pussy. Her pussy was tight and she squeezed his tongue. He used his fingers and opened the outer lips of her immature pussy and saw her hymen. He returned to licking her pussy and she was almost crawling up the walls of the camper. She had her eyes closed and she was about to cum. He wasn't sure if she could cum at such a young age, but she was sure acting like it. </p><p>""Oh Daddy! Oh Daddy! What's happening? Ohhhhhhh!"" she cried as she came. She wrapped her legs around his head and squeezed as she had her first climax. ""Uh, uh, ohhhhhhh... Wow!""</p><p>She finally released his head from between her thighs and he looked at her smiling. His face was covered with her little girl juice. ""Did that feel good little Suzy?"" he asked.</p><p>""Oh yes Daddy! What happened?"" She asked panting and trying to catch her breath. </p><p>""You came just like I did. I wasn't sure if you could have an orgasm at eight, but I guess you can!"" he said.</p><p>""An Orgasum?"" she tried to say it.</p><p>""Orgasm. It makes your whole body feel so good. Didn't it?"" he asked.</p><p>""Yeah. I want another one!"" She said as she put her own hand down on her pussy and rubbed her clit. ""Oh!"" she said as her hand touched her clit. ""It does feel good when I do it too don't it?"" </p><p>""Yes baby. I always say it feels better when someone else makes you feel good, but if you're alone and horny it's a close second."" He said.</p><p>""Horny?"" she asked with a funny look.</p><p>""Yes honey. Once you start having sex when you feel like you want it we call that getting horny. I am horny all the time."" He explained.</p><p>She laughed. ""Do I make you horny Daddy?""</p><p>""You sure do sweetie. You sure do,"" he replied.</p><p>Marc and Suzy got dressed and went out for dinner. Marc was excited. He just got a BJ from his young daughter and he has the entire summer to spend with his her. Now he just had to figure out how he would be able to fuck her. But there would be plenty of time for that...</p>"
752,"Maddie, Part 1",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mg', 'dryhump', 'sex play']",Steve works at a school. He runs into Maddie when not many people are on campus. She seduces him into a little sex play and her mother invites her to his place or some fun!,2013-04-04T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>This tale starts about six years ago when Steve began working at a very exclusive boarding school. He worked there for a couple months before he met a little angel named Maddie. She was the daughter of a woman who also worked for the school. When he met her she was in the fourth grade. He was working during the Winter break and all of the students were on vacation. He was listening to music while working and she popped her head into my office looking to see if someone was there. ""Hi!"" she said as she brought her scooter into my office and let it fall to the ground. ""My name is Maddie! Are you Steve?"" </p><p>""My mom sent me to ask if you could watch me for a little while. She has a lunch date and won't be back until 3:00.""</p><p>""Sure I can do that. But I'm working. Can you keep yourself busy?"" I said looking her over. She was a thin girl and long brown hair. She was wearing red shorts and a white tank top that snuggly fit on her showing her undeveloped chest.</p><p>""Sure!"" She said as she grabbed her scooter and started off back into the direction she came. I knew her mom well. She was named Barb and she was the Principal's assistant. I went back to work and started thinking about Sadie and her Mom. About an hour later she came back much like she did before, letting the scooter fall as she entered. ""Steve I'm bored,"" she said.</p><p>""Oh yeah?"" I said. ""I'm kind of busy but what do you want to do?""</p><p>""I dunno!"" she said. ""Can we play a game on your computer?"" She went around the side of the desk and climbed in his lap and grabbed the mouse.</p><p>""Maddie, now I said I'm busy,"" he said. She had her ass on top of his cock and was wiggling around trying to find her favorite game site on his computer.</p><p>""Oh, come on Steve. My daddy always loves it when I sit on his lap and play video games. He says it makes him feel good when I do."" She said.</p><p>""Oh yeah?"" Steve replied. She didn't stop wiggling her butt. He looked down and her tight shorts were riding up her ass as she sat on him. She found the website and started playing a game where she dressed the girl and did her makeup. She was quite busy and she never stopped wiggling her butt on his crotch. </p><p>He felt himself getting aroused and said, ""OK Maddie. You really need to get off my lap now sweetie. I'm getting uncomfortable.""</p><p>""I'll say,"" she said as she looked over her right shoulder at him and continued grinding on his now hardening cock. My Daddy's thingy gets hard when I play on his lap like this too!"" She said with a slight giggle. Steve didn't know what to do. Here he was with a cute nine-year- old beauty sitting on his lap masturbating him with her ass practically dry humping him. She dropped her hands down to the armrests of the chair and ground harder. His cock was almost fully erect now and the girl was rubbing his cock all the way up and down her butt crack.</p><p>Steve rolled his head back and groaned, as he was feeling really good now letting the little girl rub him off through his pants. </p><p>""Maddie, sweetie... I really need you to stop now!"" He said as she continued humping him. ""Something's going to happen."" </p><p>""Are you going to cum Steve?"" she asked as she turned and stopped. ""I like it when Daddy cums in my mouth. Will you take it out and cum in my mouth Steve?""</p><p>""Oh god!"" Steve said as he came in his pants right there. Maddie giggled again as she rubbed his cock again with her ass as she realized he let go in his pants. </p><p>Steve groaned as he came. Maddie smiled as she finished pleasuring the man with her body. ""Did that feel good?"" she asked as she stopped riding him. </p><p>""Yes sweetie. It felt great. Do you and your Daddy play games like this?"" he asked.</p><p>""I'm not supposed to say. But we have a lot of fun,"" she replied.</p><p>""So, did you cum in your pants? It's such a waste! I love cum! You should have waited and put it in my mouth!"" She said happily.</p><p>""Maybe next time Maddie,"" he answered.</p><p>""That's a deal! Maybe I'll come by your office again and we can play some more!"" she said.</p><p>Maddie hopped off his lap and picked up her scooter and scooted out of the room. ""Bye!"" she yelled as she went out of sight. He smiled. He could not believe what just happened. Not only did the girl masturbate him to an orgasm she implied much more experience. He went to the men's room and cleaned up. He was a mess! He splattered his underwear completely covered in cum. He was sure they were a total loss so he stepped out of his pants, dropped his boxers and put his pants back on. </p><p>He continued his work as he returned to his office. About an hour later Barb came to his room and knocked on the door. ""Are you free?"" She asked.</p><p>Steve got nervous. Barb was Middies' mom. He got scared now. ""Sure,"" he said.</p><p>""Maddie just told me what she did and I have to tell you I'm sorry."" She said as she sat in the chair next to his desk. ""Maddie is a very special little girl. She is quite advanced in many areas, as you may know. She seduced her Daddy about six months ago. He had her for a weekend and she did the same thing she did to you. Soon she was sucking his cock every night and every morning when she stayed with her Daddy on a visit. She told me after she started with her Daddy and soon she seduced me. She woke me up one morning. She had crawled into my bed and started sucking my nipples then before I woke up she was licking my pussy under the covers. Before I knew it I came in her mouth and she knew she had me.""</p><p>""Wow."" He said to the woman. ""I don't know what to say!""</p><p>""I just want you to know that we are okay with it and it's not your fault. She is quite the minx. I was also asked to find out if you could watch her tonight?"" She asked. ""I have a date tonight and Maddie wants to go to your house instead of going to her normal babysitter. She thinks you guys would have more fun!"" </p><p>""Sure!"" Steve said. He was amazed. Here was this woman he knew for years and she was giving him the OK to have sexual play with her nine-year-old daughter. ""What are the rules?"" he asked.</p><p>""Just don't fuck her. Her Daddy is saving her cherry for a special occasion,"" she finished as she stood up and walked to the door. ""Okay? Oh but I just mean her pussy. Her Daddy says she's really good and loves to get it in the ass!""</p><p>Steve was shocked again.</p>"
753,"My Daughter Lucy, Part 1",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mg', 'nc', '1st', 'inc', 'spank', 'oral']",Shaun's daughter is Eleven year old now. He remembers how he seduced his daughter and eventually takes her virginity.,2013-04-08T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>My name is Shaun and I have a beautiful daughter named Lucy. This is the story about how I took daughter's virginity. Today she is eleven years old but this started just after she turned eight. I'm watching her now as I write this outside in my pool. She started swimming around that age and we spent a lot of time in the pool practicing. I remember it well, it was a typical Saturday afternoon and she was doing her laps. She has one of those competitive swimsuits. You know the kind as tight as it could be and super thin and it was blue. </p><p>I divorced her mother when she was six. She seemed okay with it now but for a while I couldn't see her very often. I sued for more custody and won. I watched her as she swam. She was swimming freestyle and I could see her ass as she swam away from me in the pool. She is about 4 feet tall and about 60 lbs and has long brown hair that hangs below her shoulders. She has no hips yet but the cutest little bubble butt. I frequently catch myself pinching her bum when she is in her pajamas at night giving me a kiss. She finished her swim and she got out and came over to me and grabbed the towel shivering. I watched her dry off and when she lowered the towel from the top of her swimsuit I saw that her nipples were both rock hard.</p><p>""Is the water cold honey?"" I said. </p><p>""Freezing Daddy! When are we going to get a heater?"" she replied. I could hear her teeth chattering. </p><p>""Come over here Lucy. Let me warm you up."" She walked over to me and I embraced her as she was wrapped in a towel. I rubbed her back and legs getting the circulation going again. My hands went up and down her back and I dipped down rubbing her bum as well. She stepped back when I touched her ass and she wasn't sure what to do. </p><p>""Daddy! That is MY bum,"" she exclaimed. </p><p>""Sorry sweetheart, it's so cute I couldn't help myself,"" I replied.</p><p>""Bad Daddy."" She said and laughed walking back into the house. I watched her walk back inside. I stood up and gathered her things and was about to go back inside as well as I noticed I had a hard on. Not just a hard on but a HUGE hard on. I couldn't believe it but my little girl was making me horny. I walked back inside the house and grabbed a drink. Lucy had already gone up and was in the shower. I have a nice house and in the bathroom it has a shower with clear glass doors. I downed my drink and walked quietly up the stairs towards the sounds in Lucy's bathroom. </p><p>She left the bathroom door open as was a usual practice when no one but us was home. I got to the door and I saw her inside the shower. Understand that I've seen my daughter naked over the years hundreds of time. It's not that unusual. But this time it was different. I watched as she washed herself with the puff. It was very soapy and she rubbed it all over her arms and chest. Her skin was beautiful. She had a good tan that was highlighted by the outline of her swimsuit. She always wore her competition suite outside so her tan lines were well defined. She moved the puff down to her pussy and she rubbed it up and down facing the bathroom door and she looked down making sure she got every inch. This gave me an incredible view. Her pussy lips were very pronounced. They were perfect and very white compared to the suntan on the rest of her body. </p><p>I reached down and adjusted my cock to make more room in my swim trunks as I continued looking at Lucy's perfect body. Not a scar anywhere. Not even a scratch. She turned around and pulled the puff up and down the back of her thighs washing them good. Then she went up the crack of her ass with it cleaning her bum. This gave me a great shot as well. I couldn't believe my luck! It was perfect! She finished washing herself and she put her head under the shower and started washing her long brown hair. Once it was wet she turned facing the shower doors and washed her hair. Again, this gave me the perfect view of her body as she had her hands in her hair. She was looking around as she washed her hair and she saw me.</p><p>""Ahhhhh! Get out!"" she screamed. ""Daddy!""</p><p>I reached in and closed the door. ""I'm sorry Lucy, I was just closing the door.""</p><p>""Get out Daddy!"" She screamed again as I closed it.</p><p>My mind was racing, as I didn't know what I was going to say. I ran back down stairs and turned something on the TV in an attempt to deflate my hard cock. She didn't even take the time to dry herself when she got out of the shower. Her hair was still soaked and her pajamas were stuck to her body. This didn't help my situation with my state of arousal. </p><p>She was really mad. ""Daddy! Why were you watching me take a shower?"" She stood in front of me and scolded me like you would a child who made a mistake. </p><p>""I told you honey, I was just closing the door and you saw me,"" I replied.</p><p>""Liar! That's a lie! I saw you when I was washing my arms. You were there the whole time!"" she yelled.</p><p>""Wait a minute. You mean to tell me that you knew I was there the whole time and you didn't say anything and now you're yelling at me for looking at you? You were putting on a show weren't you?"" I responded.</p><p>""No Daddy I wasn't. I saw you first and I figured you were just making sure I was taking a bath. But you watched me the whole time? That's different.""</p><p>""Lucy, you were teasing me. You know I haven't dated since I divorced your mother and you decide to put on a show for Daddy? Even now, you are in here showing off your body. Now who is being naughty?""</p><p>""No Daddy I'm not! I'll go change. I was just so mad I came out too fast,"" she was worried now.</p><p>""It's too late for that now. Come over here."" She did as she was told and I put her down over my knees. I had never spanked my daughter but a different beast was driving me now. She was kicking and screaming as I scolded her. I'll have to teach you that you can't be a tease. You are not going to grow up to be like your mother!"" I said. I smacked her bum and she screamed. I gave her about three of four good whacks.</p><p>""Daddy please! Stop spanking me! I'll do anything just stop it hurts so much!"" she wailed.</p><p>""I don't know,"" I said. ""I have to teach you a lesson.""</p><p>""Anything Daddy! Please!""</p><p>I looked her in the eyes and said ""Anything?""</p><p>""Yes Daddy. I promise to be good,"" she wept.</p><p>""Okay,"" I said as I stood up before my daughter. ""Lucy, you cannot be mean to men. Girls who promise and don't deliver are called cock teases. You must learn not to be a cock tease."" I dropped my swim trunks down over my hard cock and stepped out of them. Lucy looked at my cock and was shocked. </p><p>""Daddy! What are you doing? Why is your thingy so big?"" she asked as she tried not to look at my manhood but she couldn't look away either.</p><p>""Lucy, this is my cock. When a man is sexually aroused his cock gets hard. It gets hard in order to make love to a woman. If the woman does nothing to help, the man is left with a hard cock and has to deal with it himself. What you did was very naughty. If I am not going to give you a spanking there is another way you can be taught this lesson,"" her Daddy said to her as he closed the distance between them.</p><p>""Anything Daddy. Just no more spankings,"" she said.</p><p>""OK, then come closer and put my cock, not my thingy, my cock in your mouth."" I was very horny and needed release. I grabbed her head from behind her neck and pulled her onto my cock. </p><p>""Daddy no!"" she cried as I put my cock in her mouth for the first time. ""Mmmmf"" she grunted as I pushed my cock into her mouth making her gag. She gagged and I took it out of her mouth and she said, ""Daddy no. I'm your daughter!""</p><p>""Yes honey, that's right. And it's ever father's responsibility to make sure you grow up right. Now shut up and suck on Daddy's cock."" I pulled her mouth back on my cock and she groaned again in protest. I continued my assault and started pulling her mouth up and down on my cock. She was crying and pulling off my cock to breath and I pushed it back inside. I knew I was about to cum now. ""I'm cumming baby!"" I said as I unleashed a huge load in her mouth. She was far from ready for it do she choked and gagged. I let her pull it out of her mouth to breathe and I released four of five more loads of cum all over her face and hair. </p><p>Once I finished I let her go and she collapsed on her knees on the carpet and cried. ""Why did you do that Daddy? I'm telling Mother!"" she said.</p><p>""Oh Lucy, this is a lesson learned and it's not over. You have to learn your place and I will teach you. If you tell your mother I will stop paying for swim lessons and the competitions. Your mother cannot afford that so you will have to give it up. Is that what you want Lucy?""</p><p>""No Daddy,"" she said as she realized what she did to herself. ""I'll be good and I'll do whatever I need to do. I've been bad and I deserve to be punished,"" she said as she lowered her eyes from his in a very sexually submissive manner.</p><p>""OK. And you'll see that when you are a good girl, you will get lots of extras, lots of presents, and many extras. Do you understand?"" he asked pulling her eyes up by lifting her chin. ""Now go upstairs, clean up and change your pajamas. I want you to put on a nighty that has no bottoms. And you are not allowed to wear any underpants tonight. I'll make us dinner and then you can pick out a movie to watch.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said as she went upstairs and did as she was told. She was shocked at what just happened but she was glad that she would continue to swim. She just loved swimming.</p>"
754,"Maddie, Part 2",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mg', 'oral']",Maddie is a nine-year-old daughter of a friend. Earlier she dry humped him to an orgasm. Later her mother apologized and when he didn't freak out she brought Steve in the circle. Barb and her ex husband had both been seduced by Maddie and now Maddie wanted Steve. So she asked him to watcher her for the night and Steve said yes.,2013-04-08T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Steve wrapped up things in the office for the week. It was Friday and he was ready for his weekend to begin. Earlier in the afternoon, the daughter of a friend who told him he was going to watch her while her mother went on a lunch date surprised him. He was surprised when she got on his lap and the child dry humped him until he came in his pants. Her mother came by and apologized for Maddie and explained the situation. The girl was quite a nymph and had seduced both parents and others as well he was sure. She also asked if he could watch her for the night if he promised not to fuck the girl in the pussy.</p><p>He walked towards Barb's office to get the girl and he had to fight it not to get a hard on in his slacks on the walk over. He had already ditched his boxers since the girl made him cum in them earlier. Being commando made any movement of his cock that more obvious. He saw Maddie outside her office. She changed her clothes and was wearing a pair of tight spandex volleyball shorts and a loose fitting t-shirt. </p><p>She stood up carrying a bag with her as he walked in her mother's office. ""Hi!"" said Barb as he entered the room.</p><p>""She insisted on changing her clothes. She thought you would like these better,"" she said.</p><p>Steve looked at Maddie and she smiled at him. Her hair was in a ponytail on the right side of her head and she was smiling wide for him. ""Well she's right! I think she's gorgeous.""</p><p>She smiled wider and went up and got on her tiptoes pulling him down by his shirt. She kissed him on the lips and said, ""Let's go! Bye Mom!"" She grabbed his hand and pulled him out of the door.</p><p>""Okay well see you tomorrow!"" Steve said as the girl pulled him out of Barb's office and towards the parking lot.</p><p>""Okay then,"" Barb said. ""Don't do anything I wouldn't do..."" she said under her breath. ""Not that that leaves you many options,"" she giggled to herself and turned off the computer and proceeded to her car.</p><p>Steve was walking with the girl and she was skipping beside him. ""So you really do like my outfit?"" she asked as she pulled up the shirt that was hanging over her shorts and tied it in a knot on the side. ""I love these shorts. They make me feel sexy!"" she said as she ran in front of him and started walking backwards as she pulled the shorts higher on her slim hips. ""What do you think?"" she asked as she gave herself a hell of a camel toe.</p><p>Steve watched the little minx as she sexily walked in front of him pulling the thin materials up her pussy. ""Did you forget to put on underwear?"" he asked.</p><p>""Forget to?"" she said. ""No, I did not forget to put on underwear,"" she said as she laughed. ""I just never intended to wear any with these shorts for you Steve. I never do. My butt looks so much better in them without underwear getting in the way. Don't you agree?"" She spun around and showed Steve her tiny ass wrapped snugly inside the tight black shorts showing no sign of underwear. She looked great. He wondered what her ass felt like under those shorts.</p><p>""I can't argue with logic like that,"" he said. ""You look very sexy.""</p><p>""Thanks Steve!"" she said as they reached his car. He unlocked the car and they both got inside. He started the car and she leaned over in the passenger seat as close to him as she could get with the small console between them. Steve started the car and pulled out of the parking lot waving at her mother as they left.</p><p>As they were driving Maddie played with the radio until she found a song she liked. Once she found one she turned back to Steve and said, ""So are you wearing any shorts under your pants?""</p><p>""No,"" he said. ""I ruined the ones I had on earlier no thanks to you,"" he said and they smiled at each other. ""I thought so,"" she said as she reached over and put her hand on his hardening cock. ""I thought I could see your thingy really well in your pants,"" she started playing with his meat and was rubbing it up and down inside his clothes. Do you like it when I play with it?"" She asked batting her eyes at him.</p><p>""Yes,"" he said. She smiled at him and reached up with her other hand and unbuttoned his pants and unzipped them all the way down. ""Mmmmmm"" He moaned as she reached inside his slacks and pulled his cock out of his pants and looked at it for the first time. Her cool hands felt great on his hot cock.</p><p>""You have a big thingy!"" she said as she played with it in her hands. ""I like it. It's bigger than my Daddy's,"" she looked at him with a funny look and said, ""Ooops!"" she placed one of her hands over her lips. ""I'm not supposed to talk about that,"" she said.</p><p>""Don't worry sweetheart. Your mother told me everything."" He said. ""I know you seduced both of your parents. You mom said we could do whatever we wanted except for fucking you in the pussy."" Steve told her.</p><p>""Really?"" she yelled surprised that he was all for it.</p><p>""Yeah. So go ahead and have fun. Show me what you can do!"" he replied.</p><p>""Yeah!"" she said as she grabbed his cock and put it in her mouth. Steve was not ready for that move. She put about half of his cock in her mouth and then started bobbing her head up and down on his cock trying to get more of it inside her. Steve pulled over on the side of the road and turned off the lights. Maddie noticed he was parked so she sat up on her hands and knees next to him to give herself more leverage. She was pumping his hard cock with her right hand as she continued bobbing up and down. </p><p>""Hmmmm,"" she moaned around his cock and she was slurping nosily around him as she bobbed up and down trying to make him cum. She stopped and took her mouth off of his cock and said, ""I want you to cum in my mouth!"" </p><p>""Keep that up and you'll have what you want!"" he replied as he pushed her head back on his cock. She moaned again and she returned to his cock and she had almost all of his cock in her young mouth. She continued pumping it with her mouth and hand and soon he grabbed the back of her head. She knew he was cumming now so she sucked harder. </p><p>""Ohhhh!"" he groaned as he came in her hot sucking mouth. Her eyes were closed and he pulled tightly and she swallowed his load. Spurt after spurt went in her mouth and down her throat. She swallowed furiously. Once he was finished she sat up and smiled at him and added a little giggle.</p><p>""Yummy!"" she said as she looked over her shoulder and out the rear window. Behind them a police car just pulled up and the cop was coming up to his window. ""Uh oh,"" she said. ""You're getting pulled over. Steve quickly zipped up his pants and straightened his shirt.</p><p>The cop knocked on his windows and as flustered as he was he opened the window and said ""Good evening officer. Was I speeding?""</p><p>The cop did not laugh or even smile. He just looked at Steve and said, ""Funny! No we have seen an increase of people pulling their cars over in inappropriate places to have sex."" </p><p>He leaned over and looked in the window at Maddie. He was a little taken back. He knew when he pulled up behind the car that the man in the driver's seat was getting a BJ from the passenger in the other seat. He saw him flex and the girl come up from his lap. He'd seen it a hundred times this month. But the girl he was looking at was quite young. </p><p>""Are you okay sweetheart? Is this man hurting you?"" he asked Maddie.</p><p>""No officer I'm fine. This is my daddy and I was just hugging him,"" she said as she looked at Steve. ""Did we do anything wrong Daddy?""</p><p>""No honey, you're fine. I thought I saw something, but there I couldn't have seen what I thought I saw. Did I sir?"" he said looking at Steve.</p><p>""No, we were just talking. Her mother is very sick and I was consoling her officer,"" Steve said.</p><p>""Oh, OK,"" he said. ""Well be careful. This road is not as quiet as it may appear,"" he said as he tipped his hat at Steve and turned around and walked back to his cruiser. </p><p>Maddie looked at him as he rolled his window up and Maddie giggled looking back at the bewildered officer. </p><p>""Wow! That was close!"" she said. ""We have to be more careful! Do you think he saw anything?""</p><p>""I agree! And no I think he saw something but cannot believe it was actually what was happening,"" he said as he pulled out and drove towards his house. Once they were at his house he pulled up and opened the garage and parked the car and closed the door. Once it was closed they both got out of the car and went inside. Maddie carried her bag in with her and they went into the living room. She laid her bag down and sat on the couch. Steve watcher her perky ass as it wiggled across the room in her tight shorts. </p><p>Maddie turned and notices he was watching her. ""So what should we do next?"" she asked as she walked closer to him batting her sweet eyes at him. </p><p>""I need a shower. Would you like to join me?"" he asked. </p><p>""Yes!"" she said as she ran towards what looks like the bedrooms. ""Which one is yours?"" </p><p>""It's the last one at the end of the hall,"" she bolted into the room and ran towards the bathroom. </p><p>""Wow!"" she said. ""Look at the size of this tub! Oh cool and you have one of those two person showers too! You must be rich!""</p><p>Steve followed her and saw her stripping out of her clothes in his bathroom. He smiled and said, ""No Maddie, it's just a house. Let's take a shower. We can take a bath another time.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said as she opened the glass shower door and turned on the water. Once it was warmer she stepped inside and closed the door. Steve stood there looking at her as she pulled out the band that was holding her ponytail up and she put her head under the faucet and wet her hair. He admired her body. She had the purest whitest skin he'd ever seen. She had no breasts. There was just a pair of small pink nipples in the middle of her chest and a tight stomach that led to her bald puffy pussy. He started getting a hard on again. Maddie saw him and smiled splashing the door with water. </p><p>""Come in! The water's fine!"" she said giggling.</p><p>Steve took off his shirt and shoes then his socks and tossed them in the hamper. Maddie watched him as he took off his pants revealing his cock to the girl again. This time in all it's glory. </p><p>""Wow!"" she said. ""You sure do have a big thingy mister. Hurry up I need to be washed good. I'm so dirty!""</p><p>""Good thing,"" Steve said as he opened the door and stepped into the warm shower. Maddie stood there in the water spray and he turned another knob in the shower and two more showerheads turned on flooding the couple in warm water. </p><p>""That's better,"" he said as he pulled her closer to him. He was behind her and she pushed her body next to his and wrapped his arms around him. Then she looked back at him over her shoulder and pulled his head down to hers and kissed him deeply. Her tongue entered hers and she moaned around his tongue as she wiggled her ass around his hard cock. </p><p>""Its not a thing. It's my cock,"" he said to her. She smiled at him and kissed him again this time reaching back and grabbing his cock with her small hand. ""Say it Maddie. Tell me how much you love my cock.""</p><p>Maddie turned to him and was rubbing his cock up and down in her hand as she smiled at him. Looking up at him his cock was about 6 inches below her mouth. ""I love your cock!"" she said. ""I want to suck on your cock Steve. Can I?""</p><p>Steve nodded quickly and said, ""Teacher.""</p><p>Maddie didn't understand. ""Huh?"" she asked him.</p><p>""Call me Teacher,"" he said.</p><p>""I want to suck your cock Teacher!"" She said as she lowered her head and put his cock in her mouth. Steve groaned. His cock was about seven inches long and about 3 inches wide. He knows now it's the biggest cock she's seen. She got down in front of him in the shower so she could look up at him. She was pumping his cock with her right hand and bobbing up and down on his cock. She sucks cock really nosily. Her mouth was wet and slobbery. She sucked harder making noise as she sis. She saw his eyes close and increased her depth. Soon she had most of it in her mouth and throat. </p><p>Steve stopped her because he knows she was about to make him cum. She Looked up with a frown and said, ""I want more cum! Please give it to me Teacher. I want it so bad...""</p><p>Steve pulled her back on his cock and she finished him off. He came in big torrents inside her mouth. She moaned loudly as she felt his cum entering her mouth. She twisted her hand around his cock as she was sucking him deep. Steve groaned as she swallowed every drop he had to offer. Once he was finished and she felt it getting soft in her mouth she got off her knees and smiled at him. </p><p>""I love the taste of your cum Teacher,"" she said. Steve helped her up and turned her around pressing her ass against his wilting cock. Her skin felt so soft and smooth in the warm shower. He ran his hand down her body and she reached up with her left hand and put it around his neck. She closed her eyes and cooed as his hand reached her young pussy. She held onto him as he separated her pussy lips with her fingers and rubbed the inside of her pussy. </p><p>""Mmmmmm. Yesssss,"" she moaned as he fingered her. He found her clit and she jumped when he touched it and opened her eyes. She bit her lip and he rubber her clit making her gasp and breather faster. </p><p>Steve kept playing with her pussy and soon she was about to cum. She pulled on his neck and moaned as she came. </p><p>""Ohhhhhhhhh yeah, I love it!"" she cried as he finished her off. Wow Teacher. That felt great! Make me cum again!""</p><p>""Let's finish our shower and then head to the bed. We have all night Maddie. You've only been with me an hour since we left school and I've already cum twice and you once. We have to pace ourselves.""</p><p>""Okay,"" said the little doll as she finished her shower. He washed her back and her front and she did the same thing for him. His cock was flaccid and she wanted it to get hard. </p><p>""Ok,"" he said. ""Let's dry off and get something to eat.""</p>"
755,"My Daughter Lucy, Part 2",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mg', 'rape', 'oral', '1st', 'inc']",Lucy needed to be taught a lesson. She was teasing her daddy earlier letting him watch her shower now he was going to eat her pussy and fuck her hard to teacher her the lesson of not being a prick tease.,2013-04-11T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""You'll see that when you are a good girl, you will get lots of extras, lots of presents, and many extras. Do you understand?"" He asked pulling her eyes up by lifting her chin. ""Now go upstairs, clean up and change your pajamas. I want you to put on a nightshirt that has no bottoms. And you are not allowed to wear any underpants tonight. I'll make us dinner and then you can pick out a movie to watch.""</p><p>""Okay."" She said as she went upstairs and did as she was told. She was shocked at what just happened but she was glad that she would continue to swim. She just loved swimming.</p><p>Lucy went up to her room and closed her door. She took off her clothes that were still a little stuck to her body. She was not sure what to think. She loved her daddy and she wanted to make him happy, but he was asking her to do things and she didn't understand why. One thing was for sure, she wouldn't tell her mother. He was right and she wanted to keep swimming. She changed into a little blue baby doll nightshirt he bought her last year. It was down to about mid-thigh but she usually wore shorts or at least undies with it. She held it up to herself and smiled in the mirror. She finished putting the nightshirt on then she combed her hair and left it wet. She went downstairs and she felt so strange not wearing underwear. She sat at the table and ate the dinner her father prepared smiling at him from time to time. </p><p>She picked out a movie and they sat down in the living room to watch it. She began to sit on the couch and he corrected her. ""I want you to put down a pillow on the floor and watch the movie like that in front of me,"" he said.</p><p>""But Daddy, you'll be able to see up my nighty,"" she said as she pulled it down from the bottom.</p><p>""Exactly,"" he said. ""Now go on and lay down.""</p><p>Lucy frowned as he watched her take a pillow off the couch and lay it down in front of the TV. She was really conscious as she lay down and started watching the movie. I was right, I could see the perfect view of her from behind. When she was lying down her stomach her nightshirt was above her ass. ""Go on Lucy, spread your legs for Daddy,"" I said.</p><p>""Daddy!"" she complained.</p><p>""Tut tut. Remember to do as I say. This is still punishment."" I replied.</p><p>Lucy looked back at the movie and then she spread her legs in front of me. I reached inside my shorts and pulled out my cock as I watched her watching the movie. Her pussy was fantastic. She was clean and her lips barely defined. The slit was as perfectly formed as anyone could ask. After a few moments, I stood up and removed my shorts completely. Lucy noticed me get up and take them off and she got scared. ""Daddy, why did you take off your pants?"" she asked with a worried look. She turned onto her side and kept looking at me.</p><p>""Lucy,"" I said, ""I want to taste you now. I watched you in the shower and you cleaned yourself up nice. But now I want to taste you.""</p><p>""Daddy! Why are you doing this?"" she said crying.</p><p>""You have to learn your lesson. You cannot tease me and you have to pay for what you did."" I said walking towards her. ""I want you to get on your knees in front of the couch and spread your legs. I'm going to eat your pussy. Relax and you'll enjoy it. Fight me and I'll just enjoy it more.</p><p>""No Daddy!"" she screamed as she got up and ran upstairs. I went after her and followed her to her room and she was laying on the bed face down crying. I enjoyed the view of her naked ass on the bed. Walking up behind her I rubbed my hand up and down the crack of her ass. This made her cry again. ""Please daddy no!"" I didn't stop. I rubbed her pussy and ass again under the nightshirt and she started fighting me. She didn't have much fight in her since she was so small so I grabbed her wrists and held them in the middle of her back. She sobbed and I pulled her over the edge of the bed and planted her knees on the floor and bent her over the side of the bed exposing her luscious bald pussy. Her legs were closed so I spread them apart. She fought me and closed her skinny legs so I spread them again more forcefully for her. Still sobbing she cried, 'Daddy stop!"" I bent down and began licking her pussy from behind. It was beginning to get wet so I knew that even though she was still fighting me the little girl was getting turned on.</p><p>I licked her pussy more and sank my tongue inside her tiny little hole. ""Ugh"" she moaned as I entered her pussy for the first time. I spread her pussy lips and could see her cherry waiting for me. That turned me on even more. I stood up and stripped off my shirt leaving me naked. I released her arms when I stood up and she looked up at me over her shoulder. My cock was hard and drooling and she looked scared. ""What are you going do to me Daddy?"" she asked.</p><p>""I'm going to lick your pussy some more and make you feel really good. You will feel better than you've ever felt before. You'll love it I promise."" I said as I knelt behind my daughter and spread her ass cheeks in front of me and started licking her again. This time I didn't secure her arms behind her. She let me lick her pussy as she closed her eyes and relaxed a little more.</p><p>""No Daddy"" she said with little force as I ate her pussy. She was saying no, but offered no resistance. Lucy had her hands in front of her now stroking the mattress and grabbing the sheets in her clinched fists in front of her as I continued eating her pussy. She was sweet and fresh and I ran my tongue up and down her pussy. It was when I reached under her and found her clit that she turned. As I touched her clit she moaned, ""Ohhhhh, daddy, no. Why are you... ohhhh Daddy."" She moaned under my manipulations. She spread her legs willingly this time and gave me more room and better access. I smiled and continued my assault. Soon she was moaning and rocking her pussy back on my mouth. She was really enjoying it now. I continued rubbing her clit with my fingers and licking her pussy when all of the sudden her breathing got short ragged breaths and then she came. She moaned and pushed herself back on my mouth and I sank my tongue as deep as I could inside her. She reached back and put her hand in my hair pulling me closer to her as she came. ""Oh daddy!!! Uh, uh uh, ohhhhh mmmmmm ah, ah, ah."" She cried as she came. Her pussy was soaking wet now as I licked up her little girl juice.</p><p>""That felt awesome didn't it Lucy."" My daughter was unable to speak. She turned and looked at me and her face was beaded with sweat and her hair was sticking to her forehead. </p><p>""Uh huh."" Was all she could say.</p><p>I straightened up and I knew now was my chance. I grabbed my drooling cock and aimed it towards her tight bald pussy. Still looking at me she got scared again. But this time she didn't pull away. ""What are you doing Daddy?"" she asked as I guided my cock to her pussy and rubbed the head against her pussy lips spreading the massive amount of pre-cum that was covering my cock head.</p><p>""I'm going to fuck you now Lucy"" I said as I rubbed her. She didn't fight me anymore. I think she was defeated now as I showed her I was bigger and stronger. So she relented and gave into the fact that her Daddy was just teaching her a lesson.</p><p>""Please don't hurt me Daddy."" She pled with scared eyes.</p><p>""It'll hurt a little bit at first, but after that it's going to feel great. I promise."" I said as I readied her for my fucking. ""Just relax"" I said as I lined up my cock in her pussy. She looked back wincing but didn't move. I pushed my cock forward and I began to enter her. She was so tight it took substantial force to get the head inside. After two attempts, I spit on my hand and put it on the end of my cock and tried again. This time it slipped in.</p><p>""Oh! Daddy it hurts"" she said. Her eyes were squeezed shut and she waited for more.</p><p>""Just relax pumpkin. It'll feel better once you get more use to it."" I said as I pushed in again. I could feel the resistance of her cherry blocking my entry. I steadied myself and put my hand on her shoulder for leverage. Once I was ready I thrust past her maidenhead and broke it easily.</p><p>""Owwww. Daddy, please stop it hurts!"" she cried. I held myself still trying to get her use to my cock inside her. She was crying and breathing fast. I reached up and caressed her back over the top of her nightshirt. I gently pushed the shirt up her back exposing her soft smooth back. I rubbed it up and down and she relaxed and slowed her breathing down and soon she was cooing. </p><p>""Is it better now Lucy?"" I asked massaging her back. </p><p>""Yes Daddy. It still hurts but not as much."" Lucy said as I continued my massage. I began stroking into her pussy a little more now. She is wincing in pain as I continue but again she doesn't protest. I start fucking Lucy with my cock now moving about an inch in and out of her. She has a different look on her face now. She is beginning to move back and forth fucking me as I fuck her back. I lifted her up and removed the nightshirt from her body leaving her naked. She leans back down on the bed as she is still doggy style in front of me. I started pushing in and out faster and her breath quickens and she starts moaning. </p><p>""Uh, uh, uh, mmmmmmmm yes. Daddy more!"" she moaned. That was all I needed, I started fucking her harder pushing more and more inside her. She was hot and super tight. Her pussy was on fire and it felt like a vise was clamping on my cock. A hot wet vise. I looked down and her pussy was pulling and caving in as I moved my cock in and out of her young body. Lucy put her hands back on her legs and spread her ass wide making it easier to get inside her. I took her hands from spreading her ass and locked them together in the middle of her back. This made her immobile and I used her hands as leverage to push and pull her onto my cock deeper. ""Uh, uh, daddy, uh, yes, now, more daddy. Yes!"" she wailed as I continued fucking her deeper now. </p><p>My cock was buried into her about 2/3 the way now. She was helpless as I continued pumping my cock into her. She was soaking wet. She was so wet it was dripping down on the carpet under her ass. I was in complete control now as she fucked back at me and I knew I was about to cum. ""I'm cumming Lucy,"" I said as I fucked my daughter's pussy harder. </p><p>""Uh, huh, yeah, mmmmmm, ungh ungh uhhhh ahhhhhh,"" she moaned.</p><p>When I came I shoved again and my cock was completely buried in her pussy. ""Oh, yeah, Lucy so fucking good!"" I yelled. I pumped stream after stream of cum inside her immature pussy. She looked over her shoulder at me and she was covered in sweat. She never came, but I know she was feeling good. ""Did that feel good Lucy?"" I asked as I continued stroking her pussy with my deflating cock.</p><p>""Uh, huh."" Was all she could say to me. I released her arms from behind her back and she pulled them in front of her and sat herself up a little more increasing the angle of our union below. She was panting and out of breath. She turned around to face me and my cock slipped out of her. She smiled and looked up at me and said, ""Thank you Daddy. I'm sorry I was bad, I will try not to be a tease anymore.""</p><p>I leaned down and kissed little Lucy and she ran off to the bathroom. I watched her scamper off and I knew one thing. I HAD to fuck her ass next.</p>"
756,"Camping With Suzy, Part 2",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['mg', 'oral']",Suzy was being taught how to please a man by her Daddy.,2013-04-11T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Marc and Suzy got dressed and went out for dinner. Marc was excited. He just got a BJ from his young daughter and he has the entire summer to spend with his her. Now he just had to figure out how he would be able to fuck her. But there would be plenty of time for that...</p><p>Suzy got dressed for dinner and she wore a cute while tank top and she pulled her long brown hair into a ponytail. She had on a matching white skirt and she topped it off with a pair of black flip-flops. She was a gorgeous girl and she knew it. Marc was already dressed and he was sitting on the couch near the door with a beer. She spun around for her daddy and said, ""Do you like it Daddy?""</p><p>""Yes Sweet pea I love it."" He said lifting his beer and taking another swig.</p><p>""And I have a surprise for you too Daddy."" She said giggling. Suzy lifted her skirt in front then pulled it back down showing him nothing. Then she turned around and pulled the skirt all the way up revealing her lack of underwear. Marc choked on his beer and sat up spitting through his nose. Suzy laughed and turned back around and said. ""Let's eat!""</p><p>Marc cleaned himself up a bit wiping the beer from his shirt and joined his sexy daughter who was headed to the restaurant. She was walking in front of him at first and then she turned and waited for him and held out her hand.</p><p>""Come on slow poke!"" She said as she took his entire arm and hugged it as they walked. ""I love you daddy!""</p><p>""I love you too Baby. I love you more than anything."" He replied. They sat together at a table together and the place was nearly empty. She sat at the table with the oversized menu that made her look even younger than she was. She giggled and stuck her tongue out at her daddy and then gave him the sweetest look. It was obvious she was in love with her daddy. She just wanted to make him happy and if that meant doing grown up things for him then so be it.</p><p>They ate their meal and the waiter asked them if they wanted anything for dessert. ""Actually we have dessert waiting for us back at the RV, but we forgot to get whipped cream. Do you have a can of whipped cream we can take home? We don't need a lot, just enough for two."" Suzy gave her daddy a funny look and the waiter was unaware of their message.</p><p>""Sure, let me see what I can find."" He said as he returned to the kitchen. He came back with a small brown to go bag. He handed it to Marc with the check and said ""Whipped cream for two! I hope you two enjoy it!"" He handed them both to Marc and he signed for the tip and gave him an extra five above normal for the extra effort.</p><p>""Let's go sweetie. Are you ready for your dessert?"" He said as they pushed their chairs out and made their way back to the coach. She nodded furiously and followed him out.</p><p>Once they got back to the RV Marc pulled out the can of whipped cream and set it on the counter. ""OK little girl. If we are going to have dessert, it's going to get a little messy. So we have to be naked before we get started.""</p><p>""Yippee!"" She screamed as she ran to the bedroom clothes were flying everywhere. Marc walked into the room carrying the can and he placed it on the table next to the bed. Suzy was naked and she walked to him while she was on the top of the bed on her knees and she stripped off his shirt, then unbuckled his pants and shoved them down to his feet. </p><p>He stepped out of them and crawled up on the bed next to his luscious daughter. He kissed her deeply and she kissed him back. She was learning fast and was kissing much better than earlier in the day. He reached behind the girl and caressed her ass.</p><p>""Mmmhhhmmmmm."" She moaned as he caressed her cheeks. </p><p>He slid his finger inside the tight folds of her virgin pussy from behind and felt moisture. He was sure he was making her wet. He was surprised that even at eight years old she was able to get wet and horny. He knew he was already able to make her cum. She wiggled when he was rubbing her lips and she kissed him harder. He stopped for a second and laid her down on the bed on the pillows again. She took the same position as before and spread her legs wider as he looked at her. He reached over for the can and sprayed a little on the top of each of her nipples. Then he sprayed a crooked line down her stomach to the top of her pussy. Then he sprayed another straight line down the crack of her pussy. Each time he sprayed her with the can she screamed and giggled. Then at the end he pulled her legs up and sprayed another spurt right on her asshole. </p><p>""Ewwww"" She said. ""Not there! That's my butt!""</p><p>""That's for me as well. I love your ass. Trust me so will you."" He said. Then he tossed the can and leaned down on her and kissed her again. ""Are you ready?"" She nodded furiously as he went down and started licking the cream from her right nipple. She screamed when he did so. His tongue licked it up and caressed her nipple around and around. Soon her underdeveloped nipple was hard and pointy. He moved to the next one and gave it the same treatment and got the same response. </p><p>""Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my gosh!"" She said as he continued down her stomach tickling her all the way down her belly. The cream was so cold and his tongue was so hot. It was such a wicked feeling. Her father continued licking up the rest of the cream driving her crazy with his tongue until her tummy was completely clean. He smiled at her and started for her cream covered pussy. She smiled and said, ""Oh gosh!"" When he reached her pussy and licked the cream off the top of her clit. ""Yes Daddy do it do it!"" He started licking her pussy cleaning the cream off her pussy and getting his tongue as deep inside her as he dared while she enjoyed the treatment he was giving her. </p><p>""Now for the best part!' He said. He pulled her knees back and pushed them to her chest. She was lying there with her pussy being hypersensitive as he licked the bulb of cream off her butt in one swoop of his tongue. She giggled when he did it and scrunched up her nose at him. He smiled again and dove right back into her ass. She was shocked when he stuck his tongue inside her asshole. She had only used that place for bad stinky things and here he was sucking on it with his mouth. She didn't understand it but she sure loved the way it made her feel. It felt like heaven. He fucked his tongue in and out of the girl's hole and fingered her clit with his hand. She was grunting with every stroke of his tongue. </p><p>""Uh, uh, ohhhhh yeah. Lick it Daddy!"" She moaned as he ate out her ass and fingered her pussy. </p><p>Marc reached up and inserted his other hand and inserted a finger inside the girl's rectum. She reached up and squealed and he entered her. He began licking her pussy as he fingered her ass. She was feeling so good. She was about to cum and she looked down at her daddy with her mouth gaping open and said in between breaths. ""I'm... cum... ing!"" Then she came as he sank a second finger in her ass making her cum even harder. Wave after wave hit the poor girl as she came harder than any eight year old should. She grabbed his hair and pulled hard as her body was racked with pleasure. She came for about a minute as he stopped fingering her ass and sat up on the bed.</p><p>""Heh."" He said. ""I knew you'd like that.""</p><p>Suzy was trying to catch her breath. She had never felt anything like that. She never thought that her ass would feel so good. ""Wow! Amazing!"" It was all she could get out. </p><p>Marc got out of bed and grabbed another beer from the fridge. He returned to the room and his daughter was still recovering. He smiled at her and she closed her legs and turned on her side hugging the pillow. ""Now it's your turn."" He said. </p><p>Suzy got up on the bed as her father took his place lying on the bed. She grabbed his cock and pumped it up and down smiling at her Daddy. ""Oh wait,"" she said as she jumped off the bed and grabbed the whipped cream off the floor. ""I get to try this now!""</p><p>She got back on the bed and aimed the can at his cock holding it up with one hand. She struggled with the can and tried it with both hands. Marc saw her struggling and he took the can and sprayed his cock all over with whipped cream. </p><p>""Yummy!"" she said as she licked the cream of the top and started running her tongue down the sides of his shaft. ""This makes your cock taste so good Daddy!""</p><p>Mark loved her sucking along the sides of his cock. He sat up on his elbows so he could see her better. He held her hair out of the way and she pulled it over and looked into his eyes as she sucked the head of his cock into her mouth. </p><p>""Mmmmmm"" Mark said as he pulled her farther down onto his cock. ""That feels so good.""</p><p>Suzy got most of the cream off his cock now and was focused on pleasing him now. She continued sucking then she pulled off him and pumped his cock in her hand. </p><p>""Do you like it Daddy? Do you like me sucking on your cock?"" </p><p>""Yes!"" he said. ""I love it! Suck it harder and make me cum Suzy!""</p><p>She pumped his cock as she sucked him harder hollowing her cheeks as she sucked moaning around his cock as she did it. Mark knew he was about to cum now. He grabbed her head in his hands and moved her mouth up and down on his cock. ""Uh huh, uh huh, uh huh, mmmmmm yeah Daddy!"" she moaned as he fed her his cock. Then without any more warning, he came. He pulled her face down on his cock and filled her tiny sucking mouth with hot cum. She gagged again but getting more used to it she swallowed all she could wanting not to waste anything. She was looking up at him as she worked her throat to swallow all of his jizz. She smiled when he was finished and crawled up his body and lay on his chest.</p><p>""I love you Daddy,"" she said as she played with his nipples on his chest.</p><p>""I love you to sweetie. Did I make you feel good?"" asked her daddy.</p><p>""Oh yes. I really loved it when you played with my ass. Can you do it again?"" she asked as she looked lovingly into his eyes. ""But this time, I want you to put your cock in my bum.""</p><p>""Really?"" he asked.</p><p>""Uh huh. All the way!"" she teased.</p>"
757,"My Daughter Lucy, Part 3",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mg', 'anal', 'nc', 'inc']",Lucy is a special little girl. She went home after Shaun fucked her hard last weekend and never told a soul. So Shaun get her from school today and has plans. Big plans. Involving the little girl's ass!,2013-04-13T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I woke up this morning and the only thing I could think about was the first time I fucked Lucy that night. I couldn't believe it. She had teased me earlier that night and I punished her by making her suck my cock and then I fucked her little pussy. Lucy is a brilliantly beautiful girl. She was eight years old when all this happened. She was about 4 feet tall, 60 lbs. with long brown hair that reached past her shoulders. </p><p>I woke up in my bed this morning and she was lying next to me cuddling my chest. She's eleven years old today and I've been fucking her regularly ever since that fateful night. I look at her now and she has grown and learned so much since then. When I first started fucking her she was reluctant. She fought me off weekly and then eventually she gave in. I caress her legs as she sleeps in my bed and she moves a bit enjoying my touch. She loves me fucking her now and she frequently initiates foreplay with me on her own without prompting. She is naked and I run my hand up her legs then I ran my hand inside her legs touching her tight pussy. She moans slightly as I caress her pussy lips with my fingers as she moistens at my touch.</p><p>I love Lucy and she loves me back. I remember the week after I fucked her the first time when she came to visit me again. I was very nervous, as I was unsure if she would keep our secret. She was home with her bitch of a mother all week long. She didn't call, but her mother didn't call me either. So I was unsure but I figured if she had the cops would've busted my door down the first chance they got. I picked her up from school as usual and she saw me and climbed in the car like she always did. She kissed me on the cheek and said, ""Hi Daddy.""</p><p>""Hi Baby, did you have a good week at school?"" She nodded so I put the car in gear and drove off. I was headed home when I noticed she didn't have her normal sleepover bag. ""Lucy, you forgot your clothes. Do we need to go to your mom's and get your bag?""</p><p>She shook her head no. ""No, it's ok Daddy. I don't think I'll need any clothes this weekend,"" she said. I looked at her and she smiled at me. ""Anyways, you want to take me shopping this weekend. Don't you Daddy?""</p><p>I smiled at her and said, ""You bet sweetie."" I drove home as fast as I could without getting a ticket. When we got home I closed the garage door and we went inside. Lucy was dressed in her school uniform so she headed straight to her room to change her clothes. I went into the kitchen and grabbed a beer out of the fridge and sat on the sofa. Lucy came down stairs and she was wearing only a t-shirt. I smiled at her and she smiled at me. She sat down on the sofa next to me and leaned up and gave me a nice long kiss. </p><p>""I missed you Daddy,"" she said as she kissed me deeply. I rubbed her chest under the shirt and her nipples were already hard. ""I thought about you all week. At first I was mad. But then the longer I thought about you and what happened here last weekend the wetter I got and the more I wanted it to happen again."" She looked back at me and said, ""Is that naughty Daddy? Is it naughty that I want to suck your cock again?"" She asked me oblivious to the question.</p><p>""No honey. I love you very much and at first I regretted what happened last weekend too. But the same thing happened the more I thought about it. The more I remembered, the more I wanted it to happen again. And it may be wrong for you to want to suck my cock, but I want it to happen too so that makes it OK. We just have to agree that it's just between us. We keep this our secret. Agreed?"" I said.</p><p>She nodded to me and kissed me again. This time she reached over and placed her hand in my lap and squeezed my cock inside my pants. </p><p>""And Daddy, I need to tell you something,"" she said as she started playing with my cock. It responded the way it should starting to get hard. ""I liked it when you did it... hard,"" she said blushing a little bit. ""I mean, when I said no and you did it anyways. I liked that. A lot!""</p><p>I smiled at my daughter hearing that she loved it when I raped her. I didn't know what to think. But I know what I felt. My cock was completely hard now and I needed her body. </p><p>""Ok Lucy. Be a good girl and suck my cock until I cum,"" I said. </p><p>""Okay Daddy."" She said as she dropped to her knees in front of me and unzipped my pants. She reached around her wrist where she had a scrunchy wrapped around her wrist. She pulled it off and pulled her hair up in a ponytail and put it in to hold it there. I stood up and she pulled my pants down along with my underwear and I kicked them aside. Sitting back down She took her position in between my legs and put my cock in her mouth. </p><p>""Ohhhhhh,"" I moaned as she sank about half my cock in her mouth right away. ""Fuck!"" I said. She looked at me and smiled a little and continued sucking on my cock bobbing her mouth up and down on my cock. I grabbed her from behind her head holding onto her ponytail as she sucked me. I'd been waiting for this all week. I jacked off so many times this week as I replayed the events of the weekend over and over again in my head. Now not only was Lucy not mad at me but she was sucking me off less than 15 minutes after getting home and she said she liked it when I was raping her. What else could I ask for? She sucked my cock into her mouth and rolled her tongue around the head as she was sucking me like a pro.</p><p>Lucy brought her hand up and was also pumping my hand up and down as she used her mouth on me. I was not going to last long as I started pulling on her ponytail making her go faster. ""Ungh, uh uh uh"" were the sounds she was making as she bobbed up and down trying to get more cock in her mouth. She was slurping all over my cock as well and it was very wet as she continued on her way to getting my load.</p><p>""Get ready baby I'm getting ready to cum,"" I said as she kept up her actions. She sucked harder and tightened her grip. I came and started unloading torrent after torrent of cum in her waiting mouth.</p><p>'Mmmmmmm, um, uh, uh,"" She groaned trying to swallow all of my seed as it cleared the back of her mouth and down her throat. ""Yes Daddy"" she said around my cock continuing to swallow. She was looking at me in the eye as I held her on my dick. She was so beautiful. Once was finished she released my cock from her heavenly grip and crawled stood up between my legs still pumping my cock in her tiny hands smiling. ""I love the taste of your cum Daddy."" She said.</p><p>I sat up and kissed her hard enjoying the taste of my own cum covering my daughter's mouth. It didn't even bother me. Amazingly, she never missed a drop and that was a lot of cum. </p><p>""Wow!"" I said to Lucy. ""You got better at that this week. Have you been practicing on someone?"" I asked.</p><p>All she did was giggle and reply, ""Don't be silly Daddy, I was practicing with something I found in Mommy's room. It's a big black plastic thingy. I was practicing on that.""</p><p>""Did you do anything other than practice with it in your mouth?"" I asked. Again she giggled and just hugged me. I got up from the couch and made us something to eat. I loved watching her walk around in the t-shirt. It was short enough that occasionally I could see her ass poking out from underneath. She smiled, as she knew I was watching her. I never got dressed. I didn't see the point and she occasionally walked past me and grabbed my cock as she walked by.</p><p>We finally settled down in the living room again and Lucy grabbed a pillow and laid down on it to watch her movie. When she laid down on the pillow the t-shirt she was wearing pulled up exposing her entire ass and pussy. She knew it and she looked at me over her shoulder and smiled again. I could not focus on the movie at all. All I saw was her sexy ass in front of me with her legs slightly spread and her fresh pussy on display for me. She was definitely putting on a show for me now. Her hand slipped down under her pussy and was stroking her lips as she watched the movie about a fish. She spread her lips a part and my cock was now fully erect so I stroked it a couple times watching her play with herself. I got up and went to the kitchen and grabbed the bottle of lube I bought this week in preparation for this evening. I was going to fuck her in the ass tonight.</p><p>She saw me come back in the room and sit down and she continued her little show. I walked behind Lucy and got on my knees behind her on her pillow. I maneuvered her a little bit getting her ass up higher. She moved forward and giggled. I lay down behind her with her pussy and ass in front of me and she got up higher on her knees putting her ass in the perfect position. Starting on her ass I put my mouth on her beautiful hole and sucked. She reacted and moaned, ""Mmmmmmmmm Daddy what are you doing?""</p><p>""I'm going to fuck you in the ass tonight Lucy.""</p><p>""No Daddy! That's going to hurt. Please don't I want to have you in my pussy. Not my ass."" She said.</p><p>""Just relax Lucy and enjoy it. If you relax, you like it. If you're going to fight me, I'll enjoy it more."" I said with a little laugh at the end. I bent down and put my mouth back on her asshole and sank my tongue into her ass.</p><p>""Uhhhh, no Daddy. Please!"" she cried.</p><p>It didn't faze me. I continued sucking her asshole sinking my tongue in and out. I reached under and started toying with her clit. She started enjoying it; I could tell. She moaned a couple times and her pussy was getting wetter. She adjusted herself and she spread her legs wider and shifted her ass in the air higher for me. I slid a finger in her ass and she liked it. She moaned, ""Ohhh Daddy, please not there"" she said as she closed her eyes. I was sawing my finger in and out and grabbed the lube and lubed it up. ""Ah, oh, no Daddy, please stop!"" She cried, but her body was still responding. I added a second finger. ""Oh Daddy it hurts. Please stop you're hurting me!"" she cried. I didn't listen since I was not going to stop for anything. </p><p>She had both arms down in front of her on her elbows and she was rocking back and forth against me now. ""Ah, ah, uhnnnn, mmmmm yes."" She moaned. Now was my chance. I sat up and reached down grabbing my cock. I lubed it up liberally and aimed it at her asshole. ""No Daddy! It's too big for me! It'll hurt me too much! Please noooooo!"" She wailed as I pushed inside the girl for the first time.</p><p>""Holy Shit!"" I said as I entered her ass. ""Wow! I thought your pussy was tight... Man your ass it unreal Lucy!"" Lucy was clenching her ass and not sure what to do. ""Relax baby girl.""</p><p>""It hurts Daddy. Stop! Please!"" She cried out. I pushed another inch of myself inside her and she screamed. ""Argh!"" I grabbed her hands and pulled them behind her now and put them on her butt cheeks. </p><p>""Spread your ass for me sweetie. Spread it wide. It'll be fine. Sh, sh, shhhhhh."" I whispered in her ear. </p><p>She reached back and spread her ass completely for me and I inched another portion of my cock inside her. She was ready to go so I started pumping my cock in and out of her slowly. Soon I had about 3 inches pushing in and out of her. </p><p>""Mmmmmmmm, yes, Daddy it's feeling better now."" She said.</p><p>I started fucking her harder making the entire length of my cock disappear into her ass. I was going like mad and Lucy was pumping back to me meeting my strokes. I grabbed her tiny hips and fucked her madly. She had her head down and her ass up as I fucked her and I felt cum welling in my balls ready to spew. Lucy was moaning now, ""Ohhhh, uh, uh, uh, uh, yes, uh, yeah, uh huh!"" </p><p>I grabbed her and pulled her all the way on my hard cock as I came. ""Ahhhhhh, oh fuck! Yes! Baby, ohhhhhhh."" I yelled as I came. Spurt after spurt went out of my cock as I emptied inside her virgin ass. She felt so good. Her ass was slurping my cock all the way in and out as I finished cumming and fell out of her tight ass shrinking back to normal.</p><p>""Oh Daddy."" She said as she ground her ass on my cock. ""I loved your cock in my ass Daddy.""</p><p>""I loved it too baby."" I said.</p>"
758,Just a Perv,Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,['poem'],,2013-04-14T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I admit I think about sex ALOT<br/>
I notice a cute ass more than most<br/>
I see beauty in ones that is often missed<br/>
I admit I'm a perv</p><p>I enjoy little girls with sweet butts<br/>
I enjoy slutty girls with big tits<br/>
I enjoy thinking about them as I fuck my wife<br/>
I admit I'm a perv</p><p>I may see your wife and want to fuck her<br/>
I may see our daughter and think of ways to seduce her<br/>
I may want to pinch a little girl's ass when I shouldn't <br/>
I admit I'm a perv</p><p>I write stories about fucking <br/>
I troll sites that allow me to vent<br/>
I do everything I can to seem normal<br/>
But still, I admit to being a perv</p><p>I would never<br/>
I could never<br/>
I should never<br/>
I admit to being a perv</p>"
759,"Ghosts in Mississippi, Part 1",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mg', 'oral', 'hist']",Jim bought a farm in Mississippi so he could try to write. What he and his sexy wife and daughter didn't expect was that it was already inhabited with ghosts.,2013-04-15T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Jim and Donna bought a house in Mississippi this year. It's a huge plantation sprawling 50 acres. It's a working farm, but they don't work the farm a big company works it; the company farms the land and plant beans, corn and wheat. Jim just sits back and collects the checks. They've been living at the house for a few months now and they are just getting situated. Jim is a writer and spends his time writing and watching his beautiful daughter grow up. Donna works as a web cam model. He built her a studio in the basement of their home and she works out of there during the day. He never asks her about her day and she never discusses it. But it allows her to work from home only a few hours a day and only when she wants to.</p><p>Jim woke up early and he is sitting at the breakfast table drinking his coffee and reading his newspaper when his daughter Heidi came downstairs in her nightshirt. Heidi is his only daughter. She is nine years old with long blonde hair that reaches past her shoulders. She has the biggest blue eyes you have ever seen. She has a slim build but she has a cute body with a bubble butt. Her plain white cotton nightshirt came down to her knees and she walked over to her Daddy and crawled on his lap.</p><p>Jim put his paper down as she crawled up on his lap and hugged him. She was facing him and her arms wrapped around her Daddy. He held her in his arms with his hands on her butt holding her to him. Heidi is very cuddly. She often does this with her Daddy. At times when she has a bad dream she will slip into their bed and cuddle with him and his wife. She's been having bad dreams since they moved into the house. She often tells him about meeting people on the farm and has told him that she talks to others in her bedroom at night. </p><p>According to Heidi, an old white man owned the farm back in the 1850's and he worked the farm with slaves. There was a large building that was dilapidated now and only the skeleton of the building remains. It was where a majority of the slaves were housed. He had a man who was a slave that was in charge of the other slaves. His name was Jeb and he was given a small home near the barracks where he lived with his children. His wife died when she gave birth to their youngest daughter, which was very common in those days. His children's names were Billy she said he was about fifteen, the oldest daughter was named Emma She is ten, Sammy is eight and little Gemma was five years old. Jim and Donna have heard many stories that Heidi has told them about the people who lived there before. </p><p>They took her to a doctor and she told him many stories too and the doctor told her parents that she was very creative and he figured the stories were nothing more than a nine-year-old imagination hard at work. That made them feel great and got use to the stories she would tell. Heidi was hugging her Daddy very hard and he felt like something was wrong. </p><p>""Are you okay sweetie?"" Jim asked.</p><p>""Uh huh"" she said and nodded slowly still hugging his little girl. ""Where's Momma?""</p><p>""She left early to go to the store. She'll be back later,"" he said stroking her hair. ""Are you okay?""</p><p>Heidi sat up and looked at me and said, ""Yeah, I dreamt about Mister Johnston again last night. He said the mean black man has been talking to him about me. He says he wants to play with me. Mister Johnston told me he's too mean and to stay away from him if I can. But if he does come to play with me to do whatever he says otherwise he might hurt me. He is the Daddy of the girls I play with and he hurts them all the time."" </p><p>""Wow!"" I said. ""That sounds like a pretty scary dream. Why didn't you sneak in our bed like you usually do?""</p><p>""I tried to, but you and mommy were making noise in your bed again last night. So I went back to bed,"" she told me looking a little embarrassed. ""Emma was in my room when I came back and we talked a while and she stayed with me so I didn't feel scared anymore.""</p><p>We are very honest with our daughter. She has walked in on us making love before and she calls is making noise. ""Sorry honey, your mother and I love each other and that's a way we express it to each other remember?"" Heidi nodded. ""Don't let your imagination get the best of you. The nightmare you had may seem real, but you know it's just a dream right?""</p><p>""I know,"" she said. Heidi left the kitchen and went back upstairs and got dressed. She knew her parents didn't believe her about the ghosts. She was scared because she was told stories by Emma about her Daddy making her touch him and do things for him and she didn't want him to hurt her. She promised Emma that she'd meet her by her little house today to play. So she got dressed in a pair of blue jean shorts, a little white top and a red long sleeve shirt on top. She likes the ghosts that are on the farm. She talks to the girls a lot except for Gemma. She never says much and she never comes to see her by herself only with someone else. Emma said that her Daddy sleeps with Gemma in his bed right now and she is not allowed to roam about on her own like the other kids are.</p><p>She walked down the path to the old house and she saw something in the trees. She looked and it disappeared so she kept walking. About a minute later she saw something again out of the corner of her eye. She looked quickly this time and she saw a big black man behind a tree and this time he didn't hide. ""Ah!"" she gasped as she saw Jeb for the first time. This was Emma's Daddy and he was a large man about 6'2"" and really strong looking. Heidi started walking again trying to ignore him. She looked again and he was about 30 feet away now walking towards her. She looked away again and then she looked back and he was walking next to her. </p><p>She stopped and turned towards him and he turned to face her as well. ""Hi"" she said, ""My name's Heidi what's yours?""</p><p>""I'm Jeb,"" he said, ""I've been looking for you. Where's your Daddy?""</p><p>'He's back at the house reading his silly newspaper. Momma is out shopping. Is Emma around? I'm supposed to play with her this morning."" She replied to him and she was scared to death. Mister Johnston told her last night to stay away but she couldn't outrun him and he was definitely much stronger than she was.</p><p>""She ain't playin today she's grounded,"" he said. ""She was a bad girl last night and she can't leave the house. But I want to play with you.""</p><p>Heidi has talked to Emma and Sammy about their Daddy many times. Emma told her that there was a great fire that killed all the slaves and their family that is what turned them all into ghosts leaving them all to haunt the property forever. Ever since their momma died giving birth to Gemma, they were all alone and he started calling one of the girls into his bed at night. At first he said it was to keep him warm, but after a while he started touching them and feeling their body and making them do things for him.</p><p>""Emma told me that you touch them and make them do stuff to you. Emma says you hurt her sometimes."" </p><p>""Yeah"" he said as he chuckled a little bit. ""Sometimes she fights me and gets herself hurt. I keeps telling her not to fight, but she does and that's what gets her hurt. Well I been a ghost 'round here for a long time. Seen a lot of folk come and go in this farm but you be the purtiest thing I seen 'round here a long time."" He said as he got closer to Heidi and stroked her blonde hair. ""Your hair looks like gold.""</p><p>Heidi let him touch her hair and remembered what Mister Johnston said. ""If you can't get away just do as he says."" She remembered Mister Johnston telling her. Jeb stroked her hair for a while then she noticed his pants started tenting out in front of him. She looked and could not understand what was happening. She'd seen her Daddy's thing when she was little but it was small and soft. His bulge was huge! </p><p>Jeb noticed her gaze and said, ""You see what you doin' to me little girl? You makin' me all hard and shit. You want to see my cock?"" Heidi looked up at him and was really scared but she nodded at him and looked back at his crotch. She licked her lips and he untied his loose pants that were held up by a rope. Once he untied the rope the pants fell and he wasn't wearing any underwear. ""Argh,"" she gasped again. His cock was huge. It was as big as her forearm and almost as wide. ""Oh my gosh,"" she said, ""That's a big wiener Mister Jeb."" </p><p>""Yeah, I know. You know what Emma does for me sometimes?"" he asked.</p><p>""She told me she has to suck on it until white stuff comes out and sometimes you do other stuff to her and put it inside her butt and her puss."" She kept looking at his cock and she was amazed. ""Can I touch it?"" she asked and without waiting for a response she reached out and wrapped her small hand around it and it didn't even reach all the way around so she brought her other hand to feel it. Jeb groaned as she touched him. She was shocked at the way it felt. It was hot under her touch and it was about 9 inches long and at least 4 inches around. It had big nasty veins running all over it and he had these big round things hanging underneath. She touched one with her hand and squeezed. </p><p>Jeb reacted when she squeezed his balls and said, ""Careful little girl. Those are my balls and be gentle with 'em.""</p><p>Heidi nodded and said, ""Okay."" She continued playing with his cock and she dropped to her knees in front of him and said, ""What do I do?""</p><p>""Just pump your hands up and down and jack me off. That feels real nice."" He replied. She stated pumping his big black cock with both hands and it took most of her strength to do so. She looked up at his face and kept pumping and he was looking at her smiling. ""You a nasty little white girl ain't ya?"" she kept pumping him and looking at him in the eyes and soon his cock was swelling in her hands and pulsing. She didn't know what to expect but she knew something was going to happen. ""Get ready girl. You gonna make me cum! Keep jacking me like that and I'll be done.""</p><p>Heidi kept pumping his cock with her hands and her arms were getting tired now. She pumped him as hard as she could. Then all of the sudden he moaned again and white stuff started spewing out of his cock. The first one hit her on the forehead. Then the second one hit her nose and dripped to her lips. She licked her lips instinctively and it didn't taste bad. She kept pumping him and then another load hit the ground in front of her and the rest started dribbling all over her hands as she finished him off. </p><p>""Okay girl. Stop."" He said as he pulled away from her and pulled up his pants. Heidi looked at him and then her hands that were covered with his cum. She licked the of the cum off her hands and fingers getting it all in her mouth then she swallowed it all. Jeb looked over and saw her Daddy walking on the path. So he tied his pants up and ran away.</p><p>Jim saw his daughter on her knees near the path in front of him. He didn't understand what was going on. He saw her from the house on the path but her back was to him so he couldn't see what she was doing. She was alone and she was moving around like she was doing something in front of her. He continued walking getting closer to her and he saw her linking her fingers.</p><p>""What's going on Heidi?"" he asked her as she looked up at him. </p><p>She was still on her knees and she smiled and stood up. She knew he wouldn't believe her if she told him that she just jacked off her imaginary friend's daddy. So she lied. ""I snuck out a cupcake and it was really messy. I was just cleaning up before I went to play.""</p><p>""Okay,"" he said as he leaned in and kissed her on the mouth. He licked his lip and it tasted salty. He didn't understand what she could have been eating that was salty and he didn't remember any cupcakes in the house either. He went about his day and continued his work.</p><p>Later that night Heidi was fast asleep when all of the sudden she woke up feeling really good. She went to bed with her nightshirt on as usual and she had stopped wearing panties to bed last year. She liked it better to just wear the shirt. Right now, she felt like someone was licking her pussy and she was panting and squirming all over reacting to the feelings in her body. She looked down and there was a large bump under the covers. She lifted the covers to see who it was and it was Mister Jeb. He was under the covers licking her pussy with his mouth. He was foul smelling and dirty and he licked her up and down focusing on the top of her pussy. When he licked it up there it felt really good. So she pulled on his head from behind pulling his mouth harder on her virgin pussy. She felt funny way down deep and wasn't sure what was happening to her, but she went with it and spread her legs under the sheet giving the invader more room. Jeb lifter her little legs up and pushed them back to her chest as he continued licking her pussy. Soon she was going to cum so he flicked his tongue on her clit a few times and she gasped and pulled his head deeper into her again.</p><p>""Oh, oh, oh, Mister, Oh my gosh, what's happening."" She said. Her body was letting go and she felt something in her belly explode and tingles shot all over her body. ""Ahhhhhhh!"" she cried out as she experienced her very first orgasm. ""Oh,ah, ah, uh huh! Ahhhhhhh, yes!""</p><p>When Mister Jeb finished making her cum he disappeared from under the sheet. Heidi stopped breathing so hard and calmed down a little more and she pulled her legs back down on the bed and pulled her nightshirt down covering her quivering loins. ""What just happened?"" she said to herself.</p><p>""My Daddy likes you,"" a girls voice came from the dark corner of the room. </p><p>""Ahhh!"" Heidi cried, as she didn't know anyone was there. She scrambled up and lit the candle that was on her table. Once it was lit she saw her friend Emma. She was standing in the shadows in an old fashioned nightdress that went to the floor and a nightcap. She came to the bed and lay next to her on the bed.</p><p>""My Daddy likes you Miss Heidi. He came home and told me all about this after noon and he said he was coming to visit you tonight. So I followed him."" She said. Emma was a beautiful black girl with big brown eyes and a perfect nose and luscious lips. He licks my pussy all the time. He said he likes it more than he did when he was younger. The funny thing is that since we all died, we never get older. So he figures he'll be fuckin' us forever. He's even fuckin' Gemma now and she's tiny. He hurt her real bad the first time he fucked her. I heard it. Shit, we all did. It ain't like that house is built well. We all hear anything that goes on anywhere in that place. He must be getting bored since he is sniffin 'round you now,"" she said.</p><p>""My sister Sammy and I do stuff with each other now too. Especially when we here him fuckin' Gemma. It makes us all horny hearin them two going at it. I know she's quiet but she ain't quiet when he's fucking her. Hell, she's louder than I am."" Emma sat closer to Heidi and put her hand on her knee. ""Can I ask you something Heidi?""</p><p>Heidi nodded and said, ""Sure.""</p><p>""Do you mind if I go do stuff with your Daddy? I mean my Daddy is playing with you... Is it ok if I try to see if he would like to play with me?"" she asked.</p><p>""Sure Emma, but he and my Mommy are in love and he would never do anything with someone else.""</p><p>""Ok,"" she replied. ""We'll see. I just wanted to ask before I tried.""</p><p>""But you have to tall me all about it tomorrow,"" Heidi answered.</p><p>""Deal!"" she said and she disappeared.</p><p>Heidi had a busy day. She rolled over on her stomach and fell asleep. This time it wasn't until morning when she would wake up.</p>"
760,"Ghosts in Mississippi, Part 2",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mg', 'oral', 'inc', 'les', 'gg']",We follow Heidi through her day on the farm. She is being introduced into the world of sex play by the ghosts on the farm. Emma introduces herself to Jim and they are all being intertwined together.,2013-04-17T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Heidi woke up and she was really groggy. She started walking downstairs and looked for her Daddy. Her mother was up already at the breakfast table drinking a cup of coffee and nursing a cigarette. </p><p>""Where's Daddy?"" she asked. Her Mother sat there in a thin purple robe that was very revealing showing her beautiful big breasts. She has long blonde hair that was pulled up at the moment. </p><p>""He went out on the property by the old buildings. He said there was a fence to mend or something like that."" She didn't love the farm like Jim did. It was from his Dad's estate that he passed onto him when he died last year. Donna is much more urban and enjoys the city life. She agreed to give it a try for a while, but she was no cowgirl. </p><p>Heidi ate breakfast and talked with her mother about this and that and she went back upstairs to get dressed for her day. She wore a pair of overalls with a cute white t-shirt underneath. The overalls were loose on her and when positioned correctly you could see down it and see her underwear on the sides. She wanted to find Emma and see if she had any luck with her Daddy. She also was anxious to see if Mister Jeb was around and if he wanted to play with her some more as well. </p><p>She walked along the path quickly anxious to find her Daddy or her friend. The little house was in a lot better shape than the barracks were. It was spared from the flames on that fateful day. Jeb and his children died while trying to save the other slaves trapped in the big building that was engulfed in flames. Their home wasn't pretty. No one has renovated it at all but it still had windows and doors that closed but there were no locks on the doors. Heidi went in the front door she has been in this house a hundred times. </p><p>She closed the door and all of the sudden she heard noises coming from the bedroom in the back of the house. She walked to the back room and was shocked at what she saw. Mister Jeb was lying on his back on the beat up old bed as his baby daughter Gemma was sucking his cock. She was on her hands and knees in between his outstretched legs with both hands pumping up and down on his huge cock as she put as much as she could inside her tiny mouth. Gemma was only 5 when she died and she was a tiny black girl with braids in her hair. She was completely naked as she sucked on his cock. </p><p>Heidi was shocked even though Emma said that she was keeping her daddy warm at night she was shocked to see the act. She stayed where she was looking into the room as she peered around the corner of the doorway. Mister Jeb was pulling his daughter's head down on his cock trying to help her feed more of it into her. </p><p>""Uh, uh, uh, mmmmmm, slurp,"" Heidi heard as the tiny girl worked his cock. ""I like you cock Daddy"" she said pulling off his cock to speak. ""I'm so glad you finally let me suck it. I love it so much!"" She put it back in her mouth and continued to nosily suck her daddy's cock. </p><p>""Yeah, you bet little one. I've been afraid of hurting you, but you've waited long enough,"" he said. ""I am about to cum so git ready!""</p><p>""Mmmmmmm yes Daddy, cum cum cum!"" she yelled like it was a game. He pulled her back down one last time as he came torrents deep in her mouth. ""Ughnnn, mmmm, Ya. Slurp,"" she moaned and groaned as he came in her tiny mouth. What didn't make it down her throat squeezed out of the side of her mouth and dribbled down his cock pooling at the base.</p><p>As the couple finished Heidi was amazed. She was scared of his big cock but she felt better knowing a girl of only five was able to handle him like that. He also seemed gentle. He was handling her as well, but the girl never seemed to be hurt. It made her feel better too. She left the house being quiet in her exit as she walked down the steps and she saw Emma walking around in the field. ""Emma!"" She yelled forgetting she was trying to be quiet. She ran off towards the girl and Jeb looked out the dirty window seeing that she was near. He wondered if she saw him and Gemma.</p><p>Heidi caught up with Emma and she hugged her. Emma's hair was long and well combed today. She looked good and her body had just started to develop when she died. She walked in a housedress that was form fitting and you could see the outline of developing breasts underneath. She also had a nice butt and strong shapely legs.</p><p>""So tell me tell me what happened last night with my Daddy!"" She yelled as she just had to know.</p><p>""Oh it was really fun. I left your room and I went down to the basement to look for your momma. I can walk thru walls so I did and she was on the big bed in there playing with herself in front of that camera like she always does. So I went back upstairs and found your Daddy. He was in his room sleeping. I think he was expecting your mother to come to bed soon because when I lifted his sheet he was naked underneath. So I slipped under the sheets like my Daddy did to you and I started sucking on his cock."" She told the story and Heidi was on pins and needles.</p><p>""So what does his cock look like?"" asked Heidi.</p><p>""It's nice. It's not too big like my Daddy's cock it's smaller and it's pink,"" she giggled.</p><p>""Pink!"" she yelled and they both broke into laughter. </p><p>""Yeah"" she said as she continued. ""But I was able to suck the whole thing in my mouth right away. He started off about 4 inches when it was soft but when he was hard it was 7 inches long and plenty big around. I was enjoying sucking it when all of the sudden he must have woke up. He lifted the sheet and saw me sucking on his wiener and I freaked out and disappeared."" </p><p>He looked around the room wagging his hard cock all over the room. I couldn't help but giggle and he heard me. </p><p>""Who's there?"" he said as he scoured the room for me. I giggled again and he came closer to me. So I reappeared in front of him and smiled. </p><p>""It's just little ole me,"" I said. He screamed when he saw me and he was scared. ""Who are you and why were you in my bed?"" he asked. </p><p>""I'm friends with Heidi and she said it was okay if I came here tonight. She is playing with my Daddy so I thought it was only fair that I play with hers,"" she said and giggled again.</p><p>""Oh, is that so? What is she doing with your daddy?"" he asked.</p><p>""That's between them two, just like whatever we do it just between us. You wouldn't want me blabbing around telling someone like your wife that I was suckin on your cock would ya?""</p><p>""No,"" he said waving his hands in front of himself. ""Are you one of the girls she talks to? One of the ghosts? How old are you?"" he asked.</p><p>""I'm 10 and yup. We died here 150 years ago. I been sucking off every owner here for years. Didn't your Daddy tell you about us? I been sucking his cock for over 20 years. He done fucked us all... well that's except my Daddy of course. You want me to go back to suckin your cock Mister Jim?""</p><p>He was surprised his Dad never told him, but they already thought he was kinda nuts. So he probably just figured not to rock the boat. He walked towards the girl who smiled at him and dropped to her knees in front of him. She took his entire cock back in her mouth and deep throated the whole thing in one swoop. </p><p>""Mmmmmm Mister Jim,"" she mouthed around his cock. Then she started pounding it into her throat. ""Uh, uh, uh, uh, uhuhuhuhuhuhuhuh,"" she groaned on every thrust as she throated his pink cock. She was sure he wasn't going to take long. </p><p>Jim watched as the pretty young black girl was knelt in front of him pounding his cock in her throat. He reached down and put her face in his hands and started pulling her face on and off his cock fucking her face. </p><p>""Uh, uh, uh, uh, mmmmmmm. Ya, ya, ya,"" she moaned. Soon he was about to cum so he pulled her completely onto his cock and she shoved it in all the way. He came inside the girl's throat and she started swallowing his cum. He came a lot but not like her Daddy so she was able to keep up just fine. She swallowed every drop and then looked up at Mister Jim smiling. </p><p>He smiled back and said, ""That was great! You suck cock really nice.""</p><p>""Thanks Mister Jim! Can I come back and see yall again? I see you wife don't pay you have as much attention as you deserve."" She said.</p><p>""Hell yeah!"" Jim said. ""I'd like that.""</p><p>""If you want to find me just come by the house, I'm usually there,"" she said as she stood up and kissed him on the lips. </p><p>""Yeah, your daddy's really nice,"" Emma told her as she finished telling the story.</p><p>""Yeah it sounds like it. Oh my gosh I am so hot now, that story got me really wet,"" Heidi told the older girl.</p><p>""Well if you want we can go into the bushes and take care of that. Me and Sammy have finished each other off when we get horny,"" she said.</p><p>""Sure!"" she said as they ran off to the bushes together. Once there Emma laid the little girl down on the grass in the bushes and reached up popping the buttons on her overalls and taking them off her shoulders. This left her in a t-shirt and white cotton panties. Emma pulled down her panties and took them off her friend. She spread her friend's legs and went down to her pussy. It was so pretty. She was bald of course and pink just like her daddy. Her pussy lips were barely defined but the girl was soaking wet and her clitty was poking out at the top of her pussy. </p><p>""You sure liked that story about your Daddy huh?"" she said as she reached down and played with the girl's clit. </p><p>""Mmmmm yeah, that was hot it made me want to suck a cock,"" she replied. Emma got situated on the grass and started licking her pussy. She enjoyed eating pussy. She ran her tongue up and down her pussy making her twist on the grass below her. ""Ohhhhh, Emma that feels really good.""</p><p>Emma looked up and asked, ""Anyone licked your pussy before?""</p><p>""Uh uh,"" she shook her head. ""But it feels really nice.""</p><p>""I gots me a virgin!"" she said as she went back to licking her pussy. Soon Heidi was rolling her head from side to side. She was feeling really funny and she wasn't sure what was happening. Soon she was screaming as she came and Emma continued licking her pussy. She didn't know what to think since she'd never cum before. </p><p>""Ahhhhhh, goodness. What was that?"" she asked the older girl.</p><p>""You came!"" she said. ""I like cumming. Remember when you jacked my Daddy and he shot that stuff all over you? That's how men cum. We cum like this. It felt good huh?""</p><p>""Yeah that was the best feeling ever!"" she replied.</p><p>""Do you wanna make me feel good too?"" she asked as she pulled her old housedress over her head and off. She was not wearing anything underneath.</p><p>""Sure"" said Heidi as she got her first look at another girl's naked body. ""What do I do?""</p><p>""Let me climb on top of you and we can lick each other's pussy. Sammy and I do this all the time. We can both be feeling good at the same time!"" she said as she crawled over her friend setting her little pussy just over Heidi's mouth. </p><p>Heidi wasn't sure what to do. Emma put her pussy right over her face and she started licking her again. She really liked it but she had never seen another girl's pussy before and now there was one just inches from her mouth. She got a closer look and her black pussy was bald with just a few whispy hairs at the top. Since she was bent over her the lips were parted and her inner lips were bright pink. She put her hands over the top of Emma's ass pulling her closer for her to reach her and licked her pussy. She was soaking wet and juice was flowing out of her pussy. She tasted her for the first time and she liked it. It was sweet and pungent. She spread Emma's pussy wider with her fingers and licked deeper inside the girl.</p><p>""Ohhhh, man! You sure you ain't never ate pussy before girl? You doing just fine if you ask me!"" she said as she continued licking Heidi's virgin pussy. ""Mmmmmmmmm, and you taste so good Heidi!""</p><p>""You too Emma, you're so sweet I could do this all day!"" she said as she got back to eating her out. Emma spread the girl's pussy wider and looked in seeing her maidenhead. She wanted to put her finger inside her but knew she should not. </p><p>""Stick your fingers in my pussy girl. I like it when I get fingered too,"" Emma said as she licked her up and down. </p><p>Heidi inserted her finger inside her hot black pussy and shoved it all the way inside. ""Oh Gosh! Yes! Now move it in and out,"" she cried. Heidi soon has the young girl rocking on top of her as she pumped back and forth on her finger. Soon as put in a second finger and Emma cried out again. </p><p>""Yes, oh, baby girl slam me with your fingers. Give me another one! Yes, uh, uh, uh,"" she moaned as Heidi now had three finger insider her tasty pussy. </p><p> Emma soon sounded like she was about to cum and Heidi sensed it. ""Ah, ah, ah, ah, Ugnh ah, uh huh, mmmmmm."" she moaned around her pussy. Then Emma cried, ""Ahhhhhhhhhhhh. Yes, yes yes!"" and when she heard that she pushed all three fingers inside her as far as they would go and sucked on the girl's clit at the top of her pussy. Emma was now all the way up on her hands and knees as she came. Her face was squished together and her pussy was convulsing. </p><p>""Ah fuck!"" she cried as she came very hard. </p><p>After another minute or so of cumming she got off Heidi's face and sat down in the grass. ""Wow!"" she said, ""You are sure good at that.""</p><p>""Thanks!"" Heidi said. She hurried and got dressed and the girls started back up the path for the main house. ""See ya!"" she yelled as she waved at Emma and ran into the house. Emma walked around the house and peeked into the basement window. She didn't expect what she saw.</p>"
761,"Ghosts in Mississippi, Part 3",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['mF', 'Mg', 'voyeur']","In Part 2 we followed Heidi through her day. In this story we find out what happened to Jim and Donna on that same day. Donna was getting ready for work and young Billy, a dead 15 year old black boy, who was watching her rapes the beautiful mother and fucks her in the ass. Jim finds little Sammy by the pond, another ghost who is in the family and eight years old, and introduces her to his big cock.",2013-04-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Donna was up already at the breakfast table drinking a cup of coffee and nursing a cigarette. </p><p>""Where's Daddy?"" asked Heidi as she came into the kitchen from upstairs. Her Mother sat there in a thin purple robe that was very revealing showing her beautiful big breasts. She has long blonde hair that was pulled up at the moment. </p><p>""He went out on the property by the old buildings. He said there was a fence to mend or something like that."" She didn't love the farm like Jim did. It was from his Dad's estate that he passed onto him when he died last year. Donna is much more urban and enjoys the city life. She agreed to give it a try for a while, but she was no cowgirl. </p><p>Heidi ran upstairs to get dressed. Donna is a very sexy woman. She runs a webcam website out of their home way out here in the sticks. Jim was against it, but she held strong and won the fight. He even built the studio she works out of in the basement. She likes her hours and she makes good money. She sat in the kitchen finishing her smoke and her coffee. She was dressed in a thin purple robe that showed off her body as well as her huge nipples that almost always looked like they were hard. It was a wildly popular look on the webcam site as she could be dressed and make most men drool when she was not wearing a bra.</p><p>She walked down the stairs to the basement. She had an appointment with one of her favorite regulars. He paid her $200 for a webcam show every week like clockwork. She stood there in the basement waiting as she had about five minutes until he would log on. This guy liked her to dress as a little girl and call him Daddy. She threw the robe on the floor and she was practically naked. She had on a red thong that was very tiny and super sexy. She rarely wore any more than a thong and her robe around the house especially when she was working. She sat on the bed and put on pink stockings. They were very nice and she carefully put on one then the other. She reached down and out on a sexy pair of white heels and stood up admiring her body in the huge mirror on the wall. She pulled the stockings up high on her thighs. Then she walked over to the closet to get a sexy little top to go with her outfit. </p><p>She opened the closet door that was already partially opened and then out of nowhere a big black man jumped out of the closet scaring the shit out of her. </p><p>""Argh!"" she yelled as he rushed at her and pushed her into the middle of the room close to the big bed that was in the middle of the room. </p><p>""Ahhhhhhh!"" he screamed at her as he forced her back then pushed her back onto the bed.</p><p>""Who the fuck are you?"" she screamed as she fell onto the bed and laid there on her back with her legs spread lewdly. ""What are you doing in our house?""</p><p>Billy was 15 when they died in the fire and he was pretty tall. He was about six foot tall and maybe 150 lbs. He was skinny but he had big arms and was very strong. </p><p>""I been watching you woman! I watch you down here almost every day. You play with your pussy in front of that camera all the time. So now you can play with me!"" he said. </p><p>""You've been in the house every day? How dare you! Please don't hurt me. If I suck you off will you leave us alone? I don't want you to hurt me or my family,"" she pled.</p><p>""Suck me off? If all I wanted was that I'd get it from my sisters. I'm gonna fuck you lady and I'm gonna fuck that big white ass too!"" he warned her. Donna felt her stomach drop. She has played with the idea of fucking a black man, but she has never done it. He was young and she looked down and his cock was getting hard in his pants. It looked big. </p><p>""Okay... what's your name?"" she asked. </p><p>""I'm Billy."" He said as he untied the rope that was holding his pants up and took them off throwing them against the wall. Donna was sitting on the edge of the bed now and he got closer and pulled her on him. </p><p>She saw his cock for the first time and gasped, ""Oh my goodness boy, are you part horse?"" she asked. His cock was hard now and was about 8 inches long. He wasn't as thick as his Daddy, but he was plenty long. Billy pulled her mouth onto his cock and she took it inside her mouth. ""Hmmmmph"" she moaned as he entered her throat. He wasn't waiting for her permission and he just shoved most of it in her mouth and down her gullet. She gagged as he surprised her and she came off his cock coughing.</p><p>""You can do better than that lady. I seen you with that big black dildo over there. If you can put that thing in your mouth you can suck my cock too,"" he said. Of course he was right. She often deep throated her favorite black dido in her mouth during her shows and it was at least 10 inches long and 3 inches around. </p><p>""You just surprised me. Come here"" she said as she pulled him closer. He grabbed her head and shoved it into her mouth again. This time she was more ready and she started deep throating his cock. </p><p>""Ahhhh, yeah bitch suck my cock,"" he said as she dropped down on her knees in front of him for a better angle on his meat. She was bobbing up and down on his cock getting almost all of it in her throat. Billy was happy. She took more of his cock than his little sisters did that was for sure. Suddenly Billy lost control. He picked her up and threw her over the bed. She landed hard and he ripped off her thong bending her over with her big ass in the air. Billy grabbed his big hard cock and lined it up with her asshole and he shoved it in about halfway.</p><p>""Ahhhh,"" she cried as he penetrated her with his big cock. ""Ow, be careful boy that hurts!""</p><p>""Just shut up bitch, I'm fucking that ass today."" He said as he began pumping his big black dick in and out of her ass. </p><p>All the sudden, her regular logged into the chat room and he the computer made a sound. ""Bing.""</p><p>""What the hell is that?"" he asked.</p><p>He didn't pay it much mind as he continued fucking the woman deeper in her ass. ""Ahhhh, oh, oh, oh man. You got a big fucking cock!"" she cried as he fucked her.</p><p>The sound he heard was her regular logging onto her site for their webcam show. Freddy was his name and he watched from his side of the computer as she was getting ass fucked by a black guy with a big dick. Freddy was disappointed that she started without him but this was on his list of fantasies that were fair game so he didn't think anything of it. He just watched and jacked off.</p><p>The boy was rooting Donna as he fucked her good. She heard Freddy log on and was hoping that he would do something to help, but then she realized he had no clue where she was. So she relaxed and let the boy have his way with her big ass. Pretty soon his entire length was inside her and he fucked it in and out with no abandon. He had his hands gripping each side of her ass and was pushing in and out hard.</p><p>""Ah, ah, ah, yes! Fuck me boy! Ah, ah, ah, ohhhhh man so fucking big, fuck me!"" she cried. </p><p>Freddie was jacking off good now. Soon he could see her face and he swore it was an act. Because she was smiling as he fucked her. Pretty soon the black guy was about to cum and he started fucking even harder. Then he came. He didn't pull out either. He pushed it all the way inside making Donna gasp. </p><p>""Ohhhhhhh,"" she moaned. I'm cumming too!"" she yelled as she felt his hot cum spurting inside of her. ""Fuck! Ohhhh!""</p><p>""Ahhh, uhhhhh, yeah bitch take it!"" he yelled cumming. Billy fucked her as hard as he could. Then he collapsed on her big white ass and she fell on her stomach feeling his fullness in her asshole.</p><p>As soon as they were finished Freddy must have been too. ""Bing Bing,"" The computer made another sound and Freddy was gone. Mostly unaware that she just got raped by a ghost. He likely thought it was just part of the show and how could she blame him. </p><p>Jim was on his ATV riding around the farm. He had driven around looking for Emma and when he didn't see her by thee old house he just kept going. Soon he was far away from the house and he stopped and turned off the vehicle. He had a cooler on the back of it so he opened it and took a cold beer. Jim sat on the ground by the pond enjoying the cool air. Pretty soon he was so relaxed he fell asleep. He woke up with a start as he heard someone jump into the pond.</p><p>He looked up and it was a young black girl swimming. It wasn't Emma it was someone else. She looked younger than Emma. She was swimming around the pond naked. She swam all over then crawled up on the grass that surrounded the area where she had laid a towel down. She lie on her back and immediately put her hand down on her pussy and started playing with it. Jim assumed this was one of the ghosts again. He didn't understand why he never saw one before, but now that Emma introduced herself he was also seeing her sister. He walked closer to the girl to get a better look. </p><p>She was stroking her pussy and moaning as she pushed her fingers inside her pussy that was open and accepting her fingers and glistened pink. He was close enough to hear her now, ""Ohhhhh, yeah fuck me Daddy!"" she moaned. He understood that the ghosts must've been a very incestuous family. That made his dick even harder. ""Mmmmmmm, yeah put it in me, fuck me harder Daddy!"" Jim couldn't take it anymore. He walked out of the bushes and rushed the girl. ""Ahhhhh!"" she yelled as he walked towards her. Sammy tried to grab her clothes but he grabbed them out of her hands and threw them aside.</p><p>""You won't need those,"" he said as he pulled her up and turned her around looking at her youthful body. ""Are you one of Heidi's friends?"" he asked her as he reached out and touched her on the arm to see if she was real. She was about 4 ½ feet tall with braided black hair. She was thin but also had a nice ass. He turned her around to look at her ass and he reached her ass and rubbed it in his hands.</p><p>""Yeah I know Heidi it's about time you came out to play with us. We been waiting for you Mister Jim,"" she responded. ""I'm Sammy and I'm eight years old."" Jim took off his pants and pulled his shirt off over his head. Sammy watched him strip and was standing there smiling. ""You want me to suck on your thing Mister Jim?""</p><p>""Yep,"" he responded as he pushed her down on her shoulder and she willingly knelt in front of him. She's seen him taking a shower in the house before and she was anxious to suck on his white cock. She shoved the whole thing in her mouth and her nose was at the base of his cock. ""Ohhhhhh yeah, boy you girls know how to suck cock don't you!"" he said as she buried it inside her throat with no problems.</p><p>""Yes sir!"" she said pulling his cock out. ""Our Daddy has a big old cock and he been making us suck it forever. You got a nice cock too Mister Jim. You bigger than your Daddy you know that?"" Jim laughed and pulled her back on his cock admiring her naked body as she knelt in front of him. ""Uh, uh, uh, uh"" she moaned around his cock as he fed her all the way down her throat. She slurped loudly as she kept pumping his cock with her hand too. </p><p>""Does your Daddy fuck you too Sammy?""</p><p>""Hell yeah. He started fucking me in the ass a long time ago but now he sticks his big old dick anywhere he wants. He is probably gonna be fucking Heidi sometime soon too. He likes little white girls almost as much as he likes little black girls."" she replied.</p><p>""Good, then turn around and let me fuck your little ass then"" he said as he pulled her up in front of himself. </p><p>""Yes sir Mister Jim."" she turned around and got on her hands and knees in front of him and wiggled her ass in the air as she giggled. Jim dropped to his knees behind the girl and admired her ass. It was delicious looking. He lowered his face and began licking her perfect pussy as she continued teasing him wiggling it in front of him. ""Mmmmmmmm, yes Mister Jim, that's real nice."" she said as he began licking her pussy. He spread her ass cheeks wider as he sank his tongue into her brown wrinkled asshole. ""Ahhhhhh yeah. You like my ass huh? My Daddy loves my ass and my big brother loves fucking me there too! Come on Mister Jim lick my ass!""</p><p>Jim was amazed at the dirty talk that was coming out of the eight year old girl's mouth. He liked it though. He sank his tongue as deep as he could. She had little taste but she moaned each time he stuck it in and out. He got it as wet as he could with his spit, then he stood up and went to her face and stuck his cock back in her mouth. Make it all slippery girl because it's going in your ass next.</p><p>""Mmmmmmm yes sir Mister Jim."" She responded as she started sucking on his cock getting it nice and wet. Once it was wet enough he walked around her again and she arched her back and laid her face on the grass getting ready for him to penetrate her. She also spread her legs as wide as she could and reached back spreading her ass cheeks wide waiting for his entry. She looked over her shoulder and smiled at him. Jim almost came right there as she spread herself for him and smiled. He knelt back down and placed his hard cock at the entrance to her ass and pushed. ""Mmmmmfff, uh, oh yeah!"" the child moaned as he entered her ass. In a single stroke he was about halfway inside her. She dropped her head on the grass while continuing to spread her ass for him. ""Oh, fuck me Mister Jim.""</p><p>He leaned forward and knocked her over a little laying her down on her stomach. His face was just over her shoulder and she looked up and strained to kiss him. He pulled his cock out and then slammed his cock back inside her again this time putting another inch or two inside. </p><p>""Ummmmm"" he said as he kissed the girl. ""You're so fucking tight!"" </p><p>""Uh huh, mmmmm, yes sir"" she cried as he began pumping his cock in and out of her. She was sprawled out on the grass completely on her stomach as he mounted her ass from behind. His knees were on either side of her legs giving him deeper penetration of her and she reached up with both hands grabbing handfuls of grass that gave her a little leverage. She started pushing back when he thrust into her getting him all the way inside her. ""Uh, uh, uh mmmmm, uhuhuhuh, she moaned as Jim increased his speed. He was fucking his entire cock in and out of her tight ass now. She was flat on her stomach and her legs were bent at the knees. ""Oh, oh, oh Mister Jim, yes, more, harder fuck me Mister Jim."" She cried as he was about to cum.</p><p>""Ahhhhhh fuck,"" Jim yelled as he came deep in her bowels. ""Cumming now!"" </p><p>As soon as she felt him cumming in her asshole she came too. ""Ohhhhh Yesssss,"" she yelled. ""Ahhhhhhhhhhh, oh, oh, oh,"" she moaned as he continued fucking his cock deep in her pussy. Jim laid down on the child and started kissing her from behind. She turned her head and accepted his tongue in her mouth and started calming down after her orgasm. From above he completely covered the small girl. All you could see was her feet hanging out between Jim's legs.</p><p>After a few more minutes Jim lifted himself off the girl and pulled out his cock from her ass. It was left gaping and oozing cum. She was still breathing hard and trying to catch her breath. </p><p>""Wow Sammy. That was really great. You can come visit me too. Anytime,"" he said. </p><p>""Okay Mister Jim,"" said the girl as she stood up again a little wobbly from the fucking she just received. She jumped into the water and swam again. </p><p>Jim finished getting dressed and he waved at Sammy and drove the ATV back towards the house. When he got closer to the old house he thought he saw something in the bushes. So he killed the engine and crept over to get a closer look. There he saw Emma and his daughter Heidi in the bushes together. Emma was almost naked and laying in the grass and Emma was in front of her licking her little bald pussy. He got hard immediately and couldn't resist watching the scene play out. He saw his daughter cum then he saw Emma strip and get into a nice sixty nine right there in the grass. He heard the girls both cum and he chose to leave the scene without being detected. He left the ATV where it was and walked down the path to his home and upstairs. He needed a cold shower now.</p>"
762,"Ghosts in Mississippi, Part 4",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mgg', 'gg', 'Fm', 'rape', 'inc']","Heidi walks in on her Daddy taking a shower she and Emma, a ghost devise a plan for her to suck her Daddy's cock. Donna continues being raped by Billy and discovers he is molesting their daughter. What happens next?",2013-04-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Jim walked into the house and jogged up the stairs heading to his bedroom upstairs. He just fucked an eight-year-old ghost by the pond and then when he was heading home he saw his daughter in a sixty-nine with another ghost. He wasn't sure what he was going to do. He got so turned on seeing his beautiful daughter naked with Emma on top of her as they licked each other's pussy. He decided to take a cold shower and cool off his burning loins. </p><p>Heidi ran up the steps and opened and closed the door. She was so excited and she looked for her Daddy. She walked up the stairs looking for him. Their bedroom door was closed. She opened it up and she heard the shower running so she walked towards the bathroom door. She peeked inside and saw her Daddy taking a shower. There was a clear curtain and she could see everything. He was washing his hair and he was trying to lose the hard on he was bearing. </p><p>Heidi saw his hard cock, ""Oh, man"" she thought to herself. ""His cock is nice!"" Mister Jeb's big dick frightened her. Her father's was not as big and Emma was right. It was a light shade of pink when it was hard with big brown balls underneath. All the sudden Emma was next to her. ""Argh,"" she gasped quietly not to interrupt her Daddy. ""What are you doing here?"" she asked.</p><p>""I wants to fuck your Daddy,"" Emma said as she looked inside the bathroom scoping out her Father. ""What you doing here?""</p><p>""I was thinking the same thing,"" she replied. ""How about this, you get him started and I will watch you two and then join in!"" </p><p>""Sounds good to me!"" she replied as she walked into the bathroom after taking off her housedress. Heidi was seeing the advantages of her housedress. She could be naked in a flash. Emma walked up and sat on the toilet watching Jim shower. </p><p>Jim finished washing his hair then turned off the shower and opened the curtain and he saw Emma sitting there naked. ""Dammit! What are you doing in her Emma? You scared the hell out of me.""</p><p>Emma giggled, ""I was just watching you take a shower. I've seen you take a shower a hundred times, you just never seen me before. How come you got a hard on?"" she asked.</p><p>""I saw you and my daughter going at it in the bushes earlier. It made me really, really horny."" </p><p>""Oh yeah, she's great! We were playing for a while. Did you see it all?</p><p>""I saw enough"" Jim said, ""You taught her how to eat pussy. I would really like her to suck my cock. Can you teach her? You are really good!""</p><p>""Sho nuff"" she said as she dropped to her knees in front of him and grabbed his cock in her hand and started pumping it. ""When do you want me to start teaching her?""</p><p>""The sooner the better!"" he replied as he watched her want his cock.</p><p>""Girl you better gets in here. Your Daddy wants you to suck his cock,"" she said looking at the door. Jim was surprised as he saw Heidi walk in the bathroom and join her friend on the floor. She was naked too and he ogled her naked flesh. ""Your Daddy wants me to teach you about sucking cock, the trick of it is to open your mouth wide. He don't want your teeth to scrape his cock that'd hurt. So wide and then put it in your mouth as much as you can. I wants to see how much you can take."" She said as she brushed her hair out of her face and over her shoulder. </p><p>She looked up at her Daddy and said, ""Is it okay Daddy? Do you really want me to suck it?""</p><p>""Mmmmmm, yeah baby"" he said as he smiled at her. We can have a lot of fun. But you have to promise you don't tell your momma.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said as she leaned in and put his cock in her hot mouth.</p><p>""Mmmmmmm, wow,"" he moaned.</p><p>""Don't you worry about your momma girl, you just suck that cock.""</p><p>Heidi tried to get as much of her Daddy's cock in her mouth. She got it about halfway down and she choked and came off it. ""It doesn't fit,"" she said to Emma.</p><p>""Oh yeah it will you just gotta try to relax a bit and try not to gag when it hits your throat. When it hits your throat try to swallow it. That helps me. Try again."" She said as she pushed Heidi's head back to her daddy's cock. Heidi opened her mouth again and tried again. This time she gagged again, but less. ""Now try to swallow it like I said."" </p><p>She went down again and did as she said. She was able to go further down on his cock and she pulled off it smiling. ""That helps!"" she said. Amazed at how easy it seemed she went back in and looked at her Daddy as she took it into her mouth again and started bobbing her mouth up and down on his hard cock. She pulled up and said, ""Does that feel better Daddy?"" He nodded, as he was unable to find the words. She went back to work and was bobbing up and down getting more and more inside her as she worked the cock.</p><p>""See there, I taught my sisters both to suck our Daddy's cock. It ain't nothing. Piece of cake."" She smiled and she dropped down on the floor on her back and scooted under Heidi who was on her knees in front of Jim and she got under her pussy. ""I want to eat your pussy girl,"" she said as she reached up and licked her pussy. ""Mmmmmm, you sure are sweet!</p><p>""Ohhhhh"" Heidi moaned around her Daddy's cock as she felt Emma's tongue in her pussy for the second time today. She was bobbing up and down on his cock and with her on her pussy she was so excited she was going to cum soon. She looked up at her Daddy and he looked like he was going to cum too. ""Mmmmmmmm,"" she moaned and took his cock out. ""I want you to cum in my mouth Daddy!"" she said and returned to sucking his cock.</p><p>Hearing his daughter asking for his cum was all it took. As soon as she put her mouth on his cock he exploded. ""Ahhhhh, oh shit! Suck it baby!""</p><p>She was surprised when he came. ""Argh"" she gagged. There was so much cum that shot out and it hit the back of her throat. She swallowed it all and then he shot another load. She chocked again and pulled him out of her mouth. Jim reached down and continued stroking his cock as another three loads shot out. The first hit her in the face and the others shot down on her naked flat chest. Heidi watched as he emptied his load on her and smiled at her Daddy. But Emma was still licking her pussy even harder now. She put her hands on her ass and looked down and watched Emma licking her and she closed her eyes and came. ""Ohhhhh, my gosh. Eat it!"" she said to the girl.</p><p>Emma sank her tongue deep in her pussy then sucked her clit in her mouth swirling her tongue around it as the young girl came. Heidi held her face under her as she came and ground her pussy on her willing mouth. </p><p>""Mmmmmmmm"" said Emma as she licked up the rest of her sweet juices and then kissed it one more time and crawled out from underneath the girl and joined the couple again. </p><p>""Come on,"" she said ash she grabbed Mister Jim's cock and led him to the bedroom. ""We ain't done yet Mister Jim. Your cock is still hard as a rock and I ain't been fucked yet.""</p><p>She led him to the big bed and pulled him around so his back was to it then she pushed him and he fell backwards on the bed. Jim laughed as he scooted to the middle of the bed and waited for instructions. He was more than willing to continue. Emma was right and his cock was still plenty hard and he was ready to go. Emma crawled up the bed and got between his legs and started sucking his cock again. She looked over her shoulder and Heidi was standing at the door not sure what to do. </p><p>""Get over her Heidi and sit down on your Daddy's face. He can eat your sweet pussy and I'll ride his cock!"" Emma said. ""You have to taste her pussy Mister Jim. She is the sweetest thing I ever tasted.""</p><p>Jim waved to Heidi for her to come over. She ran over to the bed and jumped on. She crawled up on her Daddy and stood over his face with a foot on either side of his face. She smiled at him and lowered herself until she was just over his mouth. She squatted over him and he licked her pussy. </p><p>""Mmmmmm yummy,"" he said, as he first tasted her juicy snatch. ""She's right baby girl, you are delicious.""</p><p>She giggled and watched as her daddy swirled over her pussy with his tongue. ""That feels so good Daddy,"" she said as she moved her pussy up and down on his tongue. </p><p>Emma was sucking his cock and it was super hard now. So she positioned herself over his cock and lowered her hot black pussy over his cock taking it all the way down until he was buried inside her. </p><p>""Mmmm Mister Jim. That feels good,"" she said as she started bouncing up and down on his cock. All she could hear from him were muffled groans as Heidi was covering his face. Heidi was facing the headboard so Emma reached up and played with her ass. She was still squatting over his face and her ass looked amazing. ""Turn 'round,"" she said as she tapped Heidi on the ass. ""We can kiss if you turn 'round.""</p><p>Heidi smiled as she stood up revealing her Daddy's face again. He looked up and Emma and smiled as she bounced on his cock. Heidi turned around and sat back down on his face this time she was facing Emma and she was on her knees this time. Once she was in position, her father started licking her pussy again and she closed her eyes feeling his tongue rolling around the lips and clit of her virgin pussy. Emma leaned forward and kissed her friend. Heidi had never kissed anyone except her parents but she was much different. Emma kissed her lips all over then she opened her mouth and tried to slide her tongue in. She didn't open at first, she opened her eyes in surprise then she closed them again and next time she opened her mouth accepting her tongue.</p><p>The girls kissed for a few minutes and Emma was still bouncing up and down on Jim's cock. Heidi pulled back from her kissing and Emma started rising and falling faster on his cock getting him more inside her. Heidi touched Emma's small underdeveloped boobs. Her nipples were very over sized and she played with them. She leaned down and sucked one of her nipples into her mouth and Emma moaned loudly liking the girl's mouth on her boob. Jim licked her pussy more and more and he reached up and spread her pussy seeing her hymen. He smiled and continued his attack on her pussy. Heidi started feeling another cum deep in her belly. She held herself up and ground her pussy on her daddy's mouth and then she came. </p><p>""Ahhhhhhh, oh yes, yes yes! Daddy I love it!""</p><p>Emma was bouncing up and down harder now and she and Jim were both about to cum. </p><p>""Ah, ah. Ah, yeah Mister Jim. I'm cumming!"" she cried as she fucked him hard. </p><p>""Ughn, uh, uh ahhhhhhh,"" he moaned around Heidi's pussy as he came deep inside her tight little black pussy. Once he was finished this time Emma felt his cock soften then it popped out of her little pussy. She got off him and Heidi got off his face too and then lay down with her father. He hugged her and she raised her face up to his and they kissed. Heidi looked over at her friend and Emma grabbed her dress and walked out the door with a little wave. </p><p>Heidi and her Daddy fell asleep in the bed spent and satisfied. The sun was just beginning to set, but both had a very exciting day. Down in the basement studio, Donna was being throat fucked by Billy's cock. He had been fucking Donna for about two hours now and he already came twice. She was lying on the bed with her head hanging over the edge of the mattress and he had her head in his hands as he fucked his whole cock in and out of her mouth. He was enjoying Donna this afternoon. He kept hearing the same noise coming from the camera as he kept fucking her. Donna's fans were logging in and out of her webcam channel the entire time she was being raped by the black man. They were enjoying it because she kept hearing them pay to bring her into a private chat. Then they would finish and log off. </p><p>""Uh, uh, uh, uh,"" were the sounds she was making as he fucked her mouth. </p><p>""Oh come on you little bitch,"" he said as he pinched her nipples on her big white titties. Her blonde hair was a mess, her makeup was wrecked and he just kept on fucking. He figured he'd stop when he was done. He pulled her up off the mattress and said, ""Get back up there and stick your ass in the air. I'm fucking it again.""</p><p>""Please stop,"" she said, ""It hurts so much now.""</p><p>""Shut up you bitch!"" he said as he shoved her down and went back in her asshole again this time with no lube at all.</p><p>""Ahhhhh, oh, ouch Billy it hurts!"" she said.</p><p>Soon Billy was fucking her hard again shoving all eight inches right up her asshole. He came again filling her asshole with his cum for the third time. Donna lay there on the bed and cried again. </p><p>""Please stop. I'll do anything you want, just another time. I can't take any more please.""</p><p>""Okay bitch. But I will be back,"" he promised. He took his clothes and walked thru the wall in the basement that led outside. Donna cried and she pulled up the blanket that was hanging off the bed and crawled under it and went to sleep.</p><p>The next morning Jim woke up lying next to his beautiful daughter. She was naked and so was she. Donna must've slept down stairs last night and it was a good thing. If she would've caught him sleeping naked with their daughter he wasn't sure what would've happened. He picked up his daughter and walked down the hallway into her room and laid her on her bed. She was so sexy naked, sleeping and delicious.</p><p>She woke up when he laid her on the bed and she looked up at him and smiled. He arranged her on the mattress so her pussy was at the edge. He knelt on the carpet next to her and pushed her legs up and back to her chest. Her virgin pussy was open and he ran his tongue deep inside her pussy and sucked on her clit that was starting to wake up. </p><p>""Ohhhhh Daddy,"" she said smiling at him as he licked her pussy. ""Good morning.""</p><p>In the basement, Donna was walking up the stairs. She put her robe on and headed upstairs. She needed a shower. She walked up past the kitchen and up to the second floor. She heard something in Heidi's bedroom. She pushed the door open and saw Jim licking Heidi's pussy on her bed. </p><p>""Holy fucking shit!"" she yelled. She never expected this from him. She stood there with her hand over her mouth in shock. ""What the fuck Jim?"" she yelled.</p><p>Jim stood up and covered his daughter with a sheet as Heidi crawled up the bed and covered herself with the sheet. </p><p>""What happened to you?"" he asked. She stormed off to their room and he followed her and closed the door. Jim repeated, ""What the fuck happened to you?""</p><p>""Don't you change the subject, how could you Jim. You know how I feel about incest. After everything my father did to me and I was almost the same age. How could you?"" Donna said to him as she went in and washed her face.</p><p>""I'm sorry, but we need to talk. The people that Heidi has been talking about are real. Well sort or real. They're real enough to touch and see and feel,"" he finished not knowing how to say it.</p><p>""I know,"" she said as she finished washing her face and dried it with a towel. ""One of then was fucking me for over 2 ½ hours yesterday.""</p><p>""Really?"" said Jim. ""I've seen two little girls and Heidi has met the Father.""</p><p>""Oh my God Jim we have to leave."" She said as she turned on the shower and stepped inside. Is that why you molested your daughter?""</p><p>""Sort of... One of the girls seduced me and brought in Heidi and we did stuff together, but it was all her idea.""</p><p>""Ha!"" said Donna. ""Now you sound just like Daddy! Always blame it on the girl. She showered and washed her hair and Jim went into the bedroom and got dressed. Donna came out of the room as she was getting dressed and she started packing a bag.</p><p>""Where are you going Donna?"" Jim asked.</p><p>""We are not going to stay here, that's for fucking sure,"" she yelled.</p><p>""Let's not be hasty. I'm not going anywhere and neither is Heidi. We are okay with the farm and we don't want to leave.""</p><p>""Oh, is that so?"" she said as she zipped the bag and walked into Heidi's room. ""Heidi, we are leaving. I know what's going on and we're going.""</p><p>""I don't want to go either,"" Heidi said as she walked over and hugged her Daddy.</p><p>""Argh!"" Donna yelled. ""Fine I hope you are both happy but I'm not hanging out with a bunch of rapist ghosts that's for damn sure.""</p><p>She stormed out of the house and threw her bag in the back of the truck. Pulled her keys out and started the truck and drove off.</p><p>Jim closed the door and went down into the basement. She was right it was a fucking wreck and smelled like sex. But then again it always did. He walked over to the computer that was in front of the camera to turn it off and she had an email. He opened the message and it was from the company she works for. She earned over $100,000 yesterday. She was the hottest cam they had for months and he wants her to do whatever she did yesterday again today. </p><p>Jim turned off the computer and went back upstairs to Heidi's room. </p><p>""Well, she took the good truck that figures,"" he said as he sat down on the bed next to her. ""But she and your ghost friend earned us about a hundred grand last night,"" he smiled.</p><p>She scooted closer to him and put her head on his shoulder and said, ""That's okay. We can buy another truck."" He looked at her and smiled and she smiled back. She stood up in front of him and turned so she could kiss him on the lips and put his face in her hands, smiling she said ""So where were we before Mommy interrupted?""</p>"
763,"Catching My Daughter Using My Dildo, Part 1",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['solo', 'gg', 'inc', 'voy']",This is a story about a woman who discovers much by accident that her daughter is using her dildos. She buys a nanny cam and is surprised by the results of her snooping.,2013-04-19T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>My name is Maria and I just turned 30. I am married and I have two kids. Sarah is 10 years old and her little sister Sandy just turned 6. They are both very cute girls with blonde hair and blue eyes. My husband and I are very sexual. It's rare that we go more than a day or two without having sex of some kind. I have a rule of thumb, I never say no to my husband.</p><p>My husband and I were planning a trip as a kind of a second honeymoon. We asked my best friend Linda to watch the kids when we were gone. My daughter was going to be home for a while after school but Linda would be there after work to make sure homework was done and cook for them and make sure baths were taken. I was packing up my clothes when I noticed that one of my dildos was missing. I went into Maria's room before she got home and I found it in one of her drawers in the back wrapped up in some very sexy underwear that I know I never bought her. It was dirty as well so I assumed it was covered in her own pussy juice. I took it back to her sink and cleaned it, then put it back. </p><p>I went back into my room and looked at the others and true enough many of them were also dirty. Even my big black dildo was dirty about halfway up. I cleaned them all and put them back in my drawer. Then I started devising a plan on how I could catch her when we were on our trip. I was so horny from thinking about my little ten year old daughter masturbating to the same toys my husband and I use I went in to take a shower and I came in about two minutes. </p><p>A little later I went out to a specialty store and bought a nanny cam bear. It was a used one, but the clerk showed me how to set it up and said it would have plenty of juice to make it a week. I set it up in the room so that it could see both the dresser that my toys were in as well as the bed. I tested it out and it was pretty cool. So I left it there and my husband and I went on our trip to Mexico. </p><p>Let me just say that we had such a good time. We fucked like teenagers and drank way too much. We had a couple threesomes and I'm not even sure what one couples names were. I never told my husband anything about Sarah or what I found before we left. My husband went to work and the kids were off to school. So I grabbed the bear and opened it up and took out the memory card and plugged it into my computer to see if my little trap worked. </p><p>The first thing I noticed was that the card was completely full. That means someone was in our room a lot. I opened the card and went to the directory where the videos were stored and wow there were videos dated almost every day. And some of them were large, that means it recorded a long time. I went to the first video and it was dated the day after we left in the morning. I opened it up and there was Sarah in my room going thru my underwear drawer. She was in a towel like she had just taken a shower and was getting ready for school. </p><p>""Hmmmmm,"" she said, ""What new things did mom get that she didn't take on her trip?"" She stood there for about thirty seconds her hair was pulled up in pigtails that aimed down. She threw her towel on the bed and was naked. My heart skipped a beat. I've seen my daughter naked hundreds of times, but this was different. Her back was still to the camera affording me a fantastic view of her ass and legs. She is still very skinny and no hips to speak of but she was so sexy. Her pale skin was flawless and I felt my pussy getting moist just from looking at her.</p><p>
She put on one of my thongs which made me proud since my daughter can fit in my thongs. I watched my nearly naked daughter put on my favorite stockings as well. She got up off the bed took her towel and put it back on in front of the dresser the nanny cam was on so I got a nice look at her flat bare chest. She was beautiful. She walked out of the room and the video ended. Number two was taken after she got off from school and I was so excited to turn on that one since it was pretty big. I opened the file and it started running with her running into the room it was time stamped right when she should be getting home from school. By the look at her she obviously ran straight home and upstairs to play. </p><p>She went right for my toys and took out several. She stripped right there in our room and my stomach dropped again as I realized she was going to masturbate in the room. I looked at the length and the video was over 20 minutes. So I paused it, went into my stash and lit a joint. I walked back to the computer and resumed the video. Once she was naked she got up on the bed, took out a pillow and lay down on it facing the camera. I had a full shot of her naked on the bed. She started rubbing her bald pussy with one hand and soon she was moaning on the bed. I zoomed in on the video and had a full 22 inches on my screen of my 10-year-old daughter masturbating for me.</p><p>""Ohhhh, yes,"" she moaned with her eyes closed. I moved the zoom down to her pussy and zoomed again and I could see her fingers rubbing her clit and she was pushing two fingers in and out of her pussy. She reached over and grabbed one of the smaller dildos, it was about six inches long and she shoved it right inside of herself with no problem. She is not a virgin that's for sure.</p><p>I zoomed out to see her whole body and she was pumping the plastic cock in and out at a rapid pace. </p><p>""Oh, yes"" she moaned, ""So good. Fuck me, oh fuck me,"" she moaned again and again. I reached down and pulled my short to the side and shoved the dildo in my pussy. It was the same one she was using on herself in the video. It was so wicked. I fucked myself silly watching my daughter masturbate on my bed with the same dildo I was fucking myself with. She was moaning like crazy and talking really dirty. I was about to cum and it sounded like she was too. ""Oh yes, yes, yes! Fuck me haaaarrrderrrrr. Oh Daddy fuck me!"" </p><p>As soon as I heard that I came! ""Oh shit! Ahhhhhhhh fuck yeah! Ahhhhhhhhh!"" I came so hard it took me a few minutes to regain my composure. The video ended after a few minutes and I sat there breathing hard. I sat up thinking I may have heard it wrong. I rolled it back and watched it again and again. There was absolutely no doubt she yelled out Daddy when she came. Then she got up, fixed the bed and through the dildo back in my drawer. No wonder she never cleaned up. Once she came she likely had issues with guilt as she was fantasizing about her daddy.</p><p>I copied out the rest of the videos and I charged up the bear. My husband would be home for dinner tonight so I cleaned myself up and thought about the possibilities. About an hour later I sat down in front of the computer. I couldn't help myself. The next few videos were just Sarah raiding my drawers again and one time that night she came in and took a dildo with her to her room. I heard Linda telling her to take a bath and she called out I am aunty Linda, just getting something first. I laughed at that one.</p><p>The next big one was the next day after school. She walked in with her little sister. I had that feeling in my stomach again. I had to turn up the volume much louder because they were talking to each other.</p><p>They were in the drawer and Sarah showed her six-year-old sister my giant black dildo. This is the one that is over a foot long. </p><p>""See! I told you so look how big it is."" I was so embarrassed but turned on so much I couldn't stop watching. </p><p>Sandy took the dildo and swung it around her head like a sword. ""By the power!"" she yelled. ""My gosh Sarah, what does she do with this?""</p><p>""I told you silly she puts it in her pussy,"" she said as she touched her own pussy. They were both fully dressed and I assumed by the time stamp on the video it was over an hour before Linda would be there. ""Watch this! I can't take much of that one yet, but I can take this one in my pussy pretty good now."" She took her clothes off and jumped on the bed with my purple dildo. </p><p>I paused the video and went to my dresser and took out the purple one. And yes it was dirty. I smelled it and I smelled my daughter's pussy. I put it in my mouth and tasted her pussy too. I was kind of sickened by my actions but I was so fucking turned on. Once it was clean of her juices I went back to the computer resumed it.</p><p>Sarah was naked on the bed and my six year old was watching her shove the dildo into her pussy. </p><p>""Wow Sarah, doesn't that hurt?""</p><p>""No, at least not any more. The first time I did it a couple years ago there was blood and it really hurt. I thought I did something really bad to myself so I stopped. Then a couple days later I tried it again and it didn't bleed any more then it started feeling good. Really good,"" she said as she started fucking herself with the dildo. Sandy just watched her sister in amazement as she fucked herself silly. By now I was fucking myself really good with it and was about to cum. Sarah started cumming and she fucked it all the way in and out of herself. I came and watched her cum too.</p><p>""Wow. That was so cool."" said Sandy. They got off the bed and straightened it up and left the room.</p><p>I got off the computer and did some things around the house. I ate lunch but then eventually I was drawn back to the computer again. I was officially addicted. I had to know what was going to happen next. Again in the morning there were a few short vids I went straight to the one at the same time the next day. </p><p>The cam clicked on and it was my daughters again. This time Sandy started talking first. </p><p>""So you promise you will show me how to do that this time?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yep, all you have to do is the same thing you did last night and I'll take your cherry today. I figure you'll be ready to use the little dildo before mom and dad come home from their trip."" She said as she was stripping her clothes off.</p><p>She got naked and got back in the bed with another dildo but this time her baby sister who was also stripping out of her clothes and was getting up on the bed and she put her head between her older sister's legs. </p><p>""Okay,"" she said as she got in the perfect position to eat her pussy. ""I loved licking you last night. You taste so good. Do you promise to lick me too?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" Sarah said as she played with her pussy and spread herself wider for her sister. ""Just make me cum like you did last night and I will do it for you again. I promise,"" Sandy put her face down and started licking her pussy. Her back was to the camera and she was on her tummy. I could not see her face or lips but by the look of her sister she was licking her pretty good. I zoomed in to see Sandy's naked pussy with her legs spread. It was perfect. She was definitely a virgin and pink and beautiful.</p><p>""Yes,"" Sarah said as she was playing with her sister's hair as she licked her pussy. ""I love it. Suck my clit like I showed you."" She buckled as her sister did as instructed and obviously sucked on her clit. ""Ahhhhhh, yeah, just like that. Now stick in the dildo like I showed you."" she said. Sandy adjusted herself in front of her sister and was now on her hands and knees in front of her. She grabbed the dildo and started fucking her sister with it. ""Ohhhhhh, man. This is going to be so much fun sis. It's so much better when someone does it for you."" She said and she squealed again. ""Aieeeee, yes, yes un huh, yes fuck me Sis!"" She was cumming again and so was I. </p><p>I stopped the video it was only about halfway done and I turned it off and got dressed again. </p><p>I was shocked. Not only was my 10 year old using my dildos, but she taught her six year old sister how to eat her pussy and it sounds like she had already eaten her pussy all while we were on vacation. I still had a ton of videos on from the webcam. I decided to give the nanny cam a new home. I went into the girl's room and looked for the perfect place for it. They had so many stuffed animals they hung in a net in the corner of the room facing their beds. They were bunk beds so it seemed like the perfect spot to catch any action. I turned it on and put it in the net after I kissed it's nose.</p><p>Now I had to figure out how to tell my husband.</p>"
764,"Catching My Daughter Using My Dildo, Part 2",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['MF', 'voy', 'gg', 'solo']",Maria tells her husband Bob all about what she did. They watch the videos together and he gets off on what they are watching as much as she does. He gets so excited he ends up fucking Maria hard in her ass making her fall asleep as he continues watching the videos.,2013-04-21T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I was shocked. Not only was my 10 year old using my dildos, but also she taught her six-year-old sister how to eat her pussy and it sounds like she had already eaten her pussy all while we were on vacation. I still had a ton of videos on from the webcam. I decided to give the nanny cam a new home. I went into the girl's room and looked for the perfect place for it. They had so many stuffed animals they hung in a net in the corner of the room facing their beds. They were bunk beds so it seemed like the perfect spot to catch any action. I turned it on and put it in the net after I kissed its nose.</p><p>Now I had to figure out how to tell my husband. Bob is a computer guy and he makes a very nice living that affords me not to have to work. It was a lot tougher when the kids were younger, but now it's kind of nice. I had been watching videos of my daughters today playing in our room with my toys and each other while we were on vacation. My daughter was due home in a little bit. I decided to get dressed and make Bob's favorite dinner. </p><p>It was about six o'clock and dinner was almost ready. Bob came home and he came in the kitchen. I was in an outfit that was sexy but not too bad since the kids were home. He smacked me on the ass, kissed me and started going upstairs to change his clothes. ""I have a surprise for you after dinner Bob."" I said.</p><p>""Oh yeah? What would that be?"" he asked.</p><p>""It's a surprise but I think you'll love it"" I replied as I returned to stir the pot.</p><p>""I can't wait!"" he said as he went upstairs.</p><p>""I bet!"" I said under my breath.</p><p>We all sat down to eat dinner and I admired the family all sitting at the table together. I figure we have about 2 or 3 more years before Sarah starts being a typical teen and going out more with her friends, boyfriends etc. Sara was dressed in a cute purple top with something written on it, white shorts and flip-flops. Her blonde hair was in pigtails and her top was very tight. Sandy was in her usual shorts and a t-shirt. Tonight I looked at them very differently after seeing them play together this afternoon in the videos.</p><p>We finished dinner and the girls went upstairs to play and Bob and I made some drinks and went into the living room to relax. ""So what's my surprise?"" asked Bob. I told him everything from the beginning. I explained how I originally found the dildo, noticed their usage and what I did before we went on vacation. He was intrigued. ""So what did the nanny cam show? Was she stealing them out of your dresser when we were gone?</p><p>""Yes"" I said, ""I watched a few of the videos this morning and yes she's been raiding my drawers like I thought. She even is wearing my undies. But there's more! She used them in our room and the nanny cam caught it all."" The look on his face changed. I wasn't sure what to expect. </p><p>""Really?"" he said, as he looked conflicted. ""Can we watch them?""</p><p>""You bet!"" I replied as I took his hand and did my best sexy walk up the stairs. I was so excited! He wanted to watch them with him too. I was so curious where this would lead. As we walked up I peeked in the girl's room and told them to go take their baths. I said we were gonna watch a movie in our bedroom then go to sleep. It was Friday so there was no school the next day so they were to be in bed by 10:00.</p><p>""Okay mom"" they said as they giggled. ""Have fun!"" Sarah said and giggled again.</p><p>We walked into the bedroom and I set up two chairs in front of the computer and I grabbed the mouse and opened the folder I put the videos. ""Wow!"" Bob said, ""There are a lot of videos. Did you watch them all?"" he asked.</p><p>'No, I could only make it through a few of them.""</p><p>""Why did you stop?"" Bob asked.</p><p>""You'll see..."" I said as I found the first one. This was the one where she came in and stripped her towel and put on my thong and stockings then went to school. I watched his reaction when she got naked. He was intensely watching and he kind of adjusted in his seat when it was finished. </p><p>He looked at me and said, ""She went to school like that? Let's watch another one.""</p><p>""You bet!"" I said and I went for the longer one when she jumped on the bed and masturbated. His reaction when she was playing with herself was amazing. He adjusted in his seat again obviously getting a hard on and he licked his lips. I zoomed in the video on her pussy as she was pumping the dildo in and out of her pussy and while he was watching it I dropped to my knees in front of him and took his hard cock out of his shorts and started sucking his cock. He never took his eyes off the screen and soon I was bobbing my head up and down on his cock taking most of it in my mouth and throat. </p><p>She was getting loader now telling her mystery lover to fuck her harder now and he was pulling my head up and down on his cock now faster. I heard my daughter on the video say, ""Fuck me hard Daddy!"" and he pulled me down on his cock and came in my mouth very hard. There was so much cum I could hardly keep up with it all. He was groaning so loud I was sure the kids would have heard him. He finished cumming in my mouth and let me up off his cock and he was looking down at me know. I smiled at him and we both started laughing. </p><p>""I did the same thing when I watched it too,"" I said and we both laughed again.</p><p>""Wow!"" he said, ""Where did she learn this from?""</p><p>""I'm not sure, but she's obviously not a virgin anymore and she's been doing this for a couple years for sure,"" I said.</p><p>""But she's ten! I never thought about sex when I was ten. Did you?"" Bob asked.</p><p>I smiled at him and gave him a sexy look and said, ""Well I started masturbating when I was in Kindergarten.""</p><p>Bob looked at me and he was shocked. I guess I never told him that before. ""Wow."" He said, ""Can we watch another one?""</p><p>""Yes, but let's have a couple drinks first. I think you're going to need it for this next one."" He looked at me and downed his drink. I went back downstairs and made us new stronger drinks. When I came back upstairs I looked where the girl's room was and the light was on and the door was closed. I got close to the door and listened. I could hear them gigging and I thought I heard moaning. I smiled knowing the bear was capturing the scene for us and I went back in the room and joined my husband who was sitting in the big chair next to the computer now. He has already started watching the video of Sarah being eaten out by her six-year-old sister and then getting fucked by a larger dildo.</p><p>Bob was naked now at the chair and his cock was big and hard again. I smiled and sat on his lap and gave him his drink. ""She' got Sandy doing it too!"" he said.</p><p>""I know,"" I smiled and played with his balls with my fingertips. ""I haven't seen how this ends. I came twice watching it though,"" I said.</p><p>""I bet!"" he replied as he watched it unfold. Her sister was fucking Sarah with one of my dildos and we had a fantastic view of Sandy's pussy and ass as she was on her hands and knees in front of the camera. We were both glued to the screen. Sarah's eyes were closed and she was helping her sister guiding her hands on the toy as she fucked her harder. </p><p>""Ohhhh, yeah, fuck me sis!"" she said, ""You're gonna make me cum!"" She laid her head back and moaned again rolling her head from side to side. ""Oh, uh, uh, uh, uhngh yeah fuck! Come on sis harder now and don't stop!"" she cried. ""Ohhhhhhh yeah!"" she yelled as she came. She pulled the toy into her pussy and held it there as she did. She was breathing really hard and we watched her stomach constricting and her naked body was covered with sweat. Once she calmed down and pulled the toy out of herself she looked sweetly at her baby sister and said, ""Are you ready to get fucked?""</p><p>""Holy shit!"" he said.</p><p>""Yeah!"" she yelled and took her sister's spot in the middle of the bed. She was naked from the waist down and she was only wearing a t-shirt. Sarah was completely naked and she got on her hands and knees in front of her sister giving us another fantastic view of our older daughter's pussy and ass.</p><p>""Oh fuck!"" Bob said as he reached down and flexed his cock in his hand. ""She's got your ass honey,"" he said as he pumped his cock up and down. I reached down taking his hand off his cock and I started jacking him off slowly. He was leaking pre cum as we watched the scene. I rubbed it off with my thumb and sucked it into my mouth. He never noticed as he watched Sarah obviously licking her sister's pussy. Sandy was enjoying it and she was looking like she was feeling better. Sarah brought the dildo up and got it covered in spit by sucking on it giving the lucky toy a blowjob. This must've made Bob nuts knowing she could give head.</p><p>She inserted the toy into her pussy but only put in the tip. She was rubbing her tiny clit and inserting the tip into her pussy. Sarah was enjoying it more now and she was about to cum. ""Uh, uh, uh,"" she moaned, ""Put it in Sarah!"" Sarah kept frigging the girl's clit and she came. ""Ohhhhhhh! Yes, yes, yes!"" she yelled. At that time Sarah pushed the toy all the way inside her as far as she could go. ""Ohhhhh, ow! It hurts!"" cried Sandy as she had her cherry busted by her sister.</p><p>""Just relax."" She told Sandy and kept the toy inside her for a couple more minutes then took it out. It was covered in blood and she got of the bed to clean it up. This was likely the only time she actually cleaned the toys. She came back into the room and Sandy was still crying.</p><p>""That hurt!"" she said as she got off the bed.</p><p>""I told you it would at first. We'll try again tonight"" Sarah said as they went off frame and the video ended.</p><p>""We need another one of these in their room!"" Bob said.</p><p>I laughed and said, ""It's already in there and I think they are doing stuff right now.""</p><p>Bob got me off his lap and stood up and led me to the bed. He sat me down on the edge of the bed and pushed me down on my back lifting my legs in the air. He looked me in the eyes and said, ""I love you Maria."" He dropped his mouth to my pussy and started licking. I loved the way he attacked me as he just went at it. I think he was imagining he was licking his daughter, but that was okay. I was imagining she was the one eating me out. How bad were we? He got me off and I had two orgasms, then he put me up on the bed on my hands and knees and shoved his hard cock right up my ass. ""Ohhhhh shit!"" he said as he started fucking me. I put my head down on the natterss and left my ass high in the air. ""Mmmmmm"" he said and he grabbed my hips and started pounding my ass. </p><p>""Oh, oh, oh, yeah fuck me Bobby!"" I said and he fucked me deep then came inside my asshole. ""Ahhhhhhh, yes, uh huh, fuck!"" I moaned as he finished himself in my ass. He collapsed on top of me and lay on my back kissing the back of my neck and ears.</p><p>""I want to watch more videos"" he said as he got up and got back on the computer. He started the next video and I fell asleep on the bed my ass still full of his cum.</p>"
765,"Catching My Daughter Using My Dildo, Part 3",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['gg', 'les', 'Mg', 'first', 'inc']",Maria fell asleep and Bob kept watching videos of his hot daughter. She seduces a friend from school and Bob realizes that he needs more. He takes his daughter to the basement and begins and adventure.,2013-04-22T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Bob sat at the computer and watched a series of the videos after the one when Sarah broke her sister's cherry. There were several and they were all of Sarah coming in and either grabbing a toy or stealing thongs. He was frustrated after the fourth one. He needed and wanted more. He figured out how to see how big the files were and then he went for the next big video. It was dated two days after she busted Sandy's cherry. He clicked it and watched it start.</p><p>Sarah came into the room again and she was talking to someone who was out of frame. ""See! This is where she hides them. Look at the size of this one"" she said as she held up the big black dildo. ""I play with them all the time. Come closer!"" she said as someone walked past the Nanny cam bear and got in the shot. It was a friend of hers from her class. Bob almost came in his pants. </p><p>Sarah was a nimble little minx. She not only brought in her sister teaching her how to do sexual things who was only six years old, but she was also showing her friends from her school. </p><p>""Come on Cameron, it's so cool,"" she said, as the little girl was amazed at the size of the toy. Cameron was a girl Bob has never met. She was small. She only rose to about Sarah's shoulder and had long red hair and freckles that made him very horny. She was cute as hell and was interested in the toys. </p><p>She played with the dildo in her hands and she asked, ""She puts this inside herself? What did you call it?"" How can she do that it's so big?"" </p><p>""Her pussy and yes she puts this stuff on it first. It makes it really slippery then it just slides right in."" she said as she grabbed the lube from the dresser and applied it to her hand and then put her hand in the girl's face. </p><p>Cameron rubbed the lubricant on her hand and smiled. ""Wow"" she said, ""It is really slick and that makes is go inside her?""</p><p>""Yes"" said his daughter, ""I can show you, but you need to take off your clothes first.""</p><p>""Why?"" asked Cameron.</p><p>Sarah laughed and said, ""I can't put this in your pussy if you have your clothes on silly!""</p><p>""Ohhhhhh I get it. I don't want you to stick it in me. I'm scared and you said it hurts,"" said the little red head.</p><p>""Okay, I understand. But we can still do stuff. If you take off your clothes, I can show you how to make yourself feel really good anytime and I can show you how to cum."" Sarah was quite good at convincing others to do what she wants.</p><p>""Okay, but can you show me how to suck cocks like you promised? My brother said that he'd give me five bucks if I sucked his cock and I want to buy some new underwear from that store in the mall like you have."" </p><p>""Sure, I can show you that too! But you have to get naked first!"" replied Sarah.</p><p>""Okay"" she the little sexpot and she stripped out of her clothes in a flash. Sarah put her up on the bed and I saw her body for the first time naked. I know this little girl. She's at the house all the time. Sarah calls her one of her BFFs. Her body was perfect. She was tiny and at about 4 feet tall she couldn't have weighed more than 50 lbs. Her long red hair cascaded down the front of her body trying to hide her flat chest. She was a little more developed than Sarah and her nipples were large and swollen. Like her body knew boobs were coming, but didn't know what to do so they just swelled with anticipation of what was about to come. She lies on the bed and spread her legs for my daughter. </p><p>Bob looked at the bed and saw his wife still sleeping so he continued watching with a little guilt. Sarah got on the bed, and she had one of his wife's dildos in her hand. She knelt in front of her friend's pussy and started licking. She was on her hands and knees in front of the camera and going to town on the pre teen pussy in front of her. I was not sure where she got it but she was enjoying her pussy as much as I would have. Sarah was licking her bald delicious pussy and Cameron was watching her intently at first. She held her hair out of the way so she could watch her and then she closed her eyes and threw her head back in pleasure.</p><p>""Wow, this feels so good,"" she said.</p><p>""Yeah,"" said his daughter, ""Sex is the best! I love it. Maybe if I show you what to do you can being your brother over before my folks come home and we can fuck him. I haven't fucked a boy yet just these silly toys.""</p><p>""Oh yeah!"" said the red head, ""Do you think he'd do it?""</p><p>""Oh yeah, you get him over here and I'll do the rest."" She finished as she went back to licking her friend's pussy.</p><p>""Okay"" she said as she closed her eyes again as his daughter ate her little pussy. Bob couldn't see what she was doing because of the angle, but she had her hand up on her pussy and it looked like she was rubbing her little clit as she sucked her pussy. ""Ohhhhh yeah, I feel funny,"" she said to his daughter.</p><p>""Just relax Cam"" Sarah replied. I'm going to make you cum now. It's going to feel funny and it'll feel like you're going to pee. You won't just go with it. It feels better than anything when you cum I promise."" Sarah went back to work on her little friend. Within a minute she had her friend moaning again.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh, yeah, ah, ah, ah mmmmmmmm I feel it Sarah,"" she moaned as she was playing with Sarah's hair as she ate her pussy. ""Oh gosh, yeah here it comes. Ahhhhhhhhhh oh, oh oh."" Sarah never stopped licking as she came all over her face. When she was finished cumming her friend sat up and said, ""That was cool. But how can I do that myself?""</p><p>""Do you see this little bump at the top? Just play with yourself with your fingers and focus on this bump. That's your clitty and it is what makes you cum,"" she said as she sucked her clit into her mouth. </p><p>Cameron moaned again, ""Ohhhh wow that makes me want to do it again!""</p><p>""See! I told you. But let me show you how to suck cock first,"" she said as she grabbed the dildo. Both girls got up and lay on the end of the bed face to face on their bellies right in front of the camera. It was perfect. ""All you have to do is open wide and watch your teeth. If you scrape your teeth on it they makes marks. I imagine that would hurt too. She opened her mouth and sucked the plastic cock into her mouth in one try. She'd obviously done this before. She started bobbing her head up and down the toy nosily sucking on it with her mouth and lips. ""Ok, now you try!"" she told her friend.</p><p>Cameron got into position and I could see her young developing titties better now as she tried sucking on it the first time. She put it in and did pretty well for a first timer. She had about 3 inches in her mouth and she was bobbing up and down mimicking his daughter. ""Like this?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yeah, but try to get more in your mouth.""</p><p>""I tried but it's hitting my throat and makes me gag,"" said Cameron.</p><p>""Just relax your throat and try to swallow when it gets back there. That helps and once your throat get's use to it you don't have to do anything and it'll just slide down your throat."" Sarah was happy to share information on something she loved.</p><p>""Okay"" said the red head as she went back down on the toy. Soon she has almost 5 inches in her mouth and throat and was no longer gagging as much. </p><p>The scene was turning Bob on so much and he needed to cum. He looked over at his sleeping wife but he had another idea. His daughter was obviously fantasizing about him. She had called out his name when she was fucking herself in the first video. So he left himself naked and he walked out of the room heading towards the girl's room. She was sleeping in the bottom bunk and he took the covers off of her and she was wearing one of his t-shirts. It was big on her but her bottom was naked underneath it. He picked up the girl and she woke up a little putting her hands around his neck as she was being carried out of her room.</p><p>Bob headed downstairs and past the kitchen. He opened the door to the basement and clicked on the light carrying his daughter down the narrow stairs into the finished basement. She still had her eyes closed as he put her down on the sofa. He laid her down and she stretched a little bit and opened her eyes for the first time. </p><p>""What are you doing Daddy?"" she asked as she sat up on the chair and first noticed Bob was naked. ""Daddy! You're naked!""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" Bob said as he pulled the big t-shirt over her head with her help. ""No you are too. Sarah I want to teach you all about sex. You are old enough now and I want to. Is that okay with you baby?"" he asked. </p><p>She nodded her head in agreement. ""Yes Daddy, I'd love that.""</p><p>""Okay honey"" he said as he stood up. ""I want you to suck my cock. Do you know how to do that?""</p><p>She nodded and positioned herself in front of his hard cock. She looked at her first real cock in front of her. It was so different than the toys. It was hot when she touched it and he moved when she touched it. </p><p>""Mmmmmmmm"" he moaned. She squeezed it and was surprised at the texture of it. It was soft and squishy but hard in the middle when she squeezed it. She felt his balls that here hanging below his cock. She'd never seen a man's balls. They were huge and when she touched them he moaned again. She put the head of his cock in her tiny mouth and started sucking on it. ""Oh yes"" moaned her daddy.</p><p>She looked up at him and started bobbing her head up and down on his cock. Bob loved the sight of his daughter with his big cock sticking out of her mouth. Her big blue eyes were looking at him as she sucked it and her tongue was not doing anything. She was quite inexperienced. She knew how to put a cock in her mouth and go up and down, but she didn't know how to please him. Bob stopped her and pulled her up and said, ""Honey, you have the basics, but use your hand to help your mouth and move it with your mouth. Also move your tongue around when you are sucking and when you pull it out of your mouth use your tongue to go around the head and roll it up and down once in a while as well.""</p><p>""Okay Daddy,"" she said as she went back to sucking his cock and tried some of the things her daddy suggested. She was moving her tongue more and using her lips to create more suction around his cock and he responded when she did that so she kept doing it. She was still sitting on the edge of the sofa and she dropped down to her knees in front of him, which gave her more ability to use her hands better on his cock as she sucked. He moaned when she was in the new position in front of him. </p><p>""Oh yeah baby that's better"" he said after she dropped to her knees in front of him. He put his hand behind her head and started urging her on more making her bob up and down on him faster. ""Mmmmmmmm yes"" he said.</p><p>""Am I doing better?"" she asked in between plunges.</p><p>""Yes baby,"" he replied. He was going to cum in her mouth soon. ""I'm gonna cum soon you better pull off honey."" Hearing this she started sucking harder and did not pull off. She looked into his eyes as she sucked him and that made him cum hard. His baby was sucking on his cock and wanted to taste his cum. His first spurt hit the back of her throat and she choked on it and closed her eyes trying to focus on swallowing it. He came again and this time she was ready. She continued swallowing her Daddy's cum and was staring in his eyes again moaning around his hard cock.</p><p>""Mmmmmm Daddy, it tastes so good,"" she said as she finished his load and pulled off his cock. She continued jerking his cock in her hand and he had to pull her hand off his cock.</p><p>""Wow honey that was great, but I'm sorry. I shouldn't have made you do that,"" he said as he sat down next to his naked girl on the couch.</p><p>""Daddy, I loved it. I can't tell you how long I've wanted to suck your cock. And I want to do it again. Please Daddy don't give me this night and then take it away,"" she begged.</p><p>""Okay honey, but you can stop any time you want. And if I ask you to do anything you don't want to do just say no. Okay?"" Bob said as he stroked her hair.</p><p>""Yes Daddy yes!"" she said. ""Will you fuck me now Daddy?"" she asked as she reached down and touched his now flaccid dick. Once she realized his cock wasn't hard she frowned. ""Why isn't it hard Daddy? Are you finished?""</p><p>""No baby, but it takes me a while to recover and I've already cum a few times today. Why don't I lick your little pussy and then I should be ready in no time."" He replied.</p><p>""Sure!"" she replied, ""What do I do?""</p><p>""Just lay back and spread your legs for me baby and I'll do the rest,"" Bob said as Sarah did as she was told and laid back spreading her legs wide and sticking her legs in the air and holding her feet in her hands with her legs fully extended. ""Wow, I guess ballet lessons are actually going to pay off!"" he said and chuckled. He lowered his face to her bald pussy and began licking her pussy. </p><p>""Oh Daddy"" She moaned as he started. ""That feels so good.""</p><p>Bob looked up at his daughter and continued licking her and he ran his tongue up the crack of her tight pussy and sucked her clit into his mouth. She moaned again and started running her hands through his hair pulling his face harder on her pussy. He put his hands under her ass and lifted her butt up holding it in his hands giving himself better access. She was so light he did it effortlessly. Sarah put her hands on the sofa now and used them for leverage, as she got even more excited watching her Daddy lick her 10-year-old pussy. </p><p>""Yes Daddy, don't stop. I'm gonna cum!"" she said as she rubbed her pussy up and down on his lips and tongue grinding him better now. Her eyes were closed and her mouth slightly parted. ""Oh, uh, uh, yessss, mmmmm,"" she moaned as she was about to lose it. ""Ah, ah, ah, ah Ahhhhhhhh!"" she cried as she came on her father's tongue.</p><p>Bob swirled his tongue around the inside of her sweet pussy as she came. He lapped up her juices and continued licking her as she wrapped her legs around his head trapping him there. He switched to her clit again and she exploded again as she came a second time under his manipulations. </p><p>""Mmmmmmmm"" he moaned as he finished sucking her tiny clit in his mouth. ""Delicious"" he said as he pulled his head back admiring her flesh.</p><p>""Wow Daddy! That was the best ever!"" she said as she started coming down off her orgasm.</p><p>Bob leaned up and reached down grasping his now hard cock in his fist and pumped it up and down in front of his young daughter. ""Are you ready to get fucked by your Daddy baby girl?""</p><p>""Uh huh?"" she replied as she spread her legs wide and played with her little pussy with her fingers spreading herself for her Daddy. ""Fuck me Daddy...I've been waiting for this a long time,"" she said.</p><p>""Ok baby,"" he replied as he lined up his hard cock with her tiny slit. Just as he was at the entrance to her hole he pushed inside. She was so wet from cumming twice he slid almost all the way into her tight pussy with one push. ""Oh fuck!"" he said feeling the heat of her young pussy. ""You are so tight and so hot. Did that hurt?"" he asked as he stroked her cheek.</p><p>She shook her head no, ""No Daddy it feels really good. Please don't stop."" Bob had no intention to stop. Hearing there was no pain he started slowly working his cock in and out of her tight pussy. ""Oh yes,"" she moaned as he started fucking her pussy. She reached down and began stroking her clit with her fingers as he stroked in and out. She knew stroking her clit was an easy way to masturbate but she never touched it while getting fucked before. It felt so good. </p><p>Bob knew there was no way he could hold out for long. Even though he came so much already watching his hard cock slide in and out of his oldest daughter made him want to cum as soon as he slid it inside her. Her eyes closed and he started fucking her harder now. In a minute he was pounding her and she was about to cum again. So was he and he threw her legs over his shoulders and bent down and fucked her deep. She moaned wildly and then came on his cock. Feeling her pussy constricting with her orgasm made him cum inside her tight pink pussy.</p><p>""Oh yeah daddy fuck, me, daddy!"" she cried as he came deep inside.</p><p>""Oh Sarah, so fucking good."" He had never sworn in front of her but while fucking her it was so natural. He collapsed on her and both of them tried to catch their breath. He kissed her on the mouth for the first time sinking his tongue into her mouth. She took it and sucked it deep into her mouth moaning.</p><p>""Can we do it again?"" she asked as she giggled.</p><p>""Baby, You need to get dressed and go back to your room. We have all the time in the world."" He replied.</p><p>""Do you promise Daddy?"" she asked as she stood up and put her t-shirt back on.</p><p>""You bet,"" he replied. Sarah walked to the stairs and turned looking back to her Daddy. Her legs looked so perfect under the shirt and she blew him a kiss and ran upstairs heading to her room. Bob tried to regain some composure before he went back upstairs. He washed his cock to remove the evidence of his coupling and then walked up the stairs naked and went to his room. There was his lovely wife again sleeping. She missed it all, but he was sure this was just the beginning of a new era to his family. Bob lie down on the mattress and fell asleep for the night.</p>"
766,"Catching My Daughter Using My Dildo, Part 4",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['MF', 'Fg', 'voy']","Maria wakes up and finds Bob on the computer desk sleeping. She shuffles off the family to start their days and returns to the computer to see what happens next. She watches as Sarah masturbates on her bed and falls asleep. Meanwhile Linda, the woman she asked to watch the girls finds her on the bed naked and convinces her to allow her to ravage her ten year old pussy.",2013-05-13T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I woke up the next morning and found Bob sleeping at the computer drooling on the desk. I woke up with a startle. </p><p>""What the hell?"" he said.</p><p>""It's ok honey, you fell asleep at the desk. How long did you watch them?"" I asked.</p><p>""I don't know. But I tell you I had a freaky dream. I dreamt that I went into the girl's room and took Sarah down into the basement and we had sex!""</p><p>""Oh my Bob really? That's funny; it must be all of the excitement watching the videos. I dreamt about her too. We are some kind of parents aren't we?"" I said as I walked into the bathroom and ran the shower and stepped inside. I took a shower and the entire time I was thinking about my daughters. I couldn't wait to watch more of the videos. I finished and dried off and slipped on my robe and headed downstairs. Bob passed me on the way out heading into the bathroom to do the same thing. As he passed me I noticed his cock was hard as a rock. So I closed the bedroom door and followed him back inside the bathroom where he was about to start shaving. I dropped to my knees in front of my husband and sucked his cock deep in my mouth. </p><p>""Ohhhhh shit do I need this honey,"" he said as I started bobbing up and down on his cock. </p><p>""I bet!"" I said as I started deep throating his cock now. He was acting like wasn't going to last long and within a few minutes of my best cock sucking treatment he pulled on my head pushing his cock all the way down my throat as he came.</p><p>""Oh, yeah fuck Maria! Yeah!!!"" he moaned. After he finished pumping his cock in my mouth he let me up. I stood up and smiled at him as he was gasping for air. Thanks,"" he said.</p><p>""Uh huh, anytime babe,"" I said as I walked out of the bedroom closing the door behind me. I walked downstairs and both girls were eating breakfast at the table. I poured a cup of coffee and read the paper. The girls were both on the way out for the day and I said goodbye and kissed them on the heads sending them on their way. Bob came downstairs, he was late so he gave me a nice kiss and told me to call him at lunch. Once everyone was gone, I went straight upstairs and got on the computer. </p><p>I went to the day after Sara took her sister's cherry on film and looked at the very next day. I opened the first video and it was again right after school. My beautiful blonde daughter walked into the room and she was stripping before long and she grabbed a toy and wasted no time getting in the middle of the bed and started fucking herself with it. I watched as she was pumping in and out of herself and she moaned like crazy as she came. But this time she pulled the plastic toy out of herself then closed her eyes and fell asleep. The video ended.</p><p>I opened the next file and I noticed it was a long one. I opened the file and it started with Sarah sleeping on the bed. Then someone walked into the room and was out of the frame. </p><p>""What the fuck?"" she said. It was Linda who walked in on Sarah sleeping on our bed, buck naked with a sex toy out. ""Sarah,"" Linda said as she walked into the frame, ""Why are you in your parent's bedroom and why in the hell are you naked?"" she yelled.</p><p>""I'm sorry!"" said Sarah. ""I was missing Mommy and Daddy. So I came in and fell asleep on their bed!"" she started crying. </p><p>""You feel better sleeping on their bed naked?"" Linda asked. ""And what is that? Oh my God is that a dildo? Oh no, your Mother is going to be very upset with you.""</p><p>""Oh no, please don't tell Aunt Linda!"" She cried as she crawled to the edge of the bed where Linda was gawking at her. She wasn't her Aunt, but they both called her that. ""You can't tell them. Mommy would be mad at me and Daddy would be too.""</p><p>I sat there amazed at the fact that Linda had discovered her like this and never told her. She watched, as Linda was now looking at Sarah differently. Sarah was on her knees in front of her sitting on her feet. </p><p>""Please Aunt Linda. Please don't tell,"" she pled with my friend.</p><p>""Oh, well I don't know. Your mother and I have known each other a long time. She trusts me to watch you two, I should tell her. Unless..."" she said as she thought for a minute. </p><p>""What Aunt Linda, anything, I'll do anything,"" she pled again.</p><p>Linda like hearing the words that came from the young girl's lips, so she walked a little closer towards her and she stroked her hair and touched her face. </p><p>""I guess we all have secrets. You like to play with toys and I have other things I like to do. I guess if I was allowed to indulge in some of my games with you, I could not tell your mother about this little slip up.""</p><p>""Like what?"" Sarah asked.</p><p>""Like you,"" she said as she touched her face again. </p><p>This time she stroked her cheek and then she traced her lips with her thumb. </p><p>""See, I like girls. Usually I am content with older girls and women like your mother. But seeing you here naked on your parent's bed obviously after fucking yourself with that dildo, I think I would like to play with you. I guess if I was allowed to ravage you, I could forget about this little incident. But you have to do like you said. You have to let me do anything I want to you. Is that a deal? Anything..."" she said as she lowered her face and kissed my daughter. </p><p>Sarah was kind of flustered, but she opened her mouth and kissed my best friend on the lips. Linda moved and now I could not see them kissing but they kissed for a good couple minutes. </p><p>When they broke their kiss Sarah whispered, ""Okay Auntie Linda. Ravage me!"" she laid down on her back at the top of the bed and spread her legs wide looking at Linda. My friend then took off her top and pants and climbed up on the bed positioning herself right in front of my daughter's bald pussy. She wrapped her arms around her scooping under her ass bringing her pussy to her mouth and began licking Sarah's pussy. Sarah reacted as Linda sucked on her pussy as she watched her and pulled her face closer to herself and rolled her head back moaning, ""Ohhhh yeah. Lick my pussy Aunty Linda! I like that.""</p><p>Sarah may not have planned it, but her babysitter was essentially blackmailing her to eat her pussy, but Sarah was more than willing if it included sex. She loved sex and this was just another way of feeling good using her body. Linda continued licking the ten-year-old girl's pussy and Sarah was about to cum.</p><p>""Oh Aunt Linda, yes, yes, yes, so good. Make me cum!"" she cried as she flexed her body up and down on the bed. Linda licked her pussy harder and brought up her hand and shoved a couple fingers in the girl's pussy. With that Sarah came, ""Oh, oh oh yes! Cummmminnnng!""</p><p>I got so horny watching my best friend, who I never even knew was a lesbian by the way, eat out my oldest daughter and making her cum. I grabbed a dildo off the desk and started fucking myself with the toy as I watched the video. </p><p>Linda moved Sarah more into the middle of the bed. ""Now lay down flat and I'll get on top of you so you and I can lick each other's pussy at the same time."" </p><p>Sarah let her get on top of her and her larger body covered hers and all you could see was an occasional body part under her. But they both started sucking each other and soon they were both were cumming. </p><p>""Oh yeah, lick it baby!"" Linda cried as she came on the child's face. ""Oh, oh ahhhhhhh yeah. Man!""</p><p>Once Linda came, she moved off the girl. She wanted to fuck the girl. So she went to the drawer where the toys were and she grabbed a larger black strap on dildo. Sarah was looking at her as she started putting the strap on around her waist and readied it to fuck the pre teen. She never understood what it was for until now. She was smiling at her Aunty and waiting for directions.</p><p>""OK little girl, now I'm going to fuck you,"" she said.</p><p>""OK what do I do?"" asked Sarah.</p><p>""Just get up on your hands and knees and face that way,"" Linda said. My stomach dropped as I realized she was setting her up in a perfect angle for the camera. Sarah bent over and stuck her beautiful ass in the air and waited for Linda looking over her shoulder. I was fucking myself harder now as I watched the scene unfold. </p><p>I was so horny watching Linda get ready to fuck Sarah and I was also jealous as hell. Linda was content with the strap on and she got behind my daughter on the bed and rubbed a little lube on the dildo and put it at the entrance to her pussy. The black dildo was rather large and you could see that Sarah was a little afraid.</p><p>""I've never had one that big all the way inside. I've had the Giant black one but less than half,"" she said.</p><p>""You don't worry baby, I'm lubing it up nice and it'll just start slipping inside. Trust me,"" Linda said as she slid the head of the large cock inside her.</p><p>""Oh, wow, yes!"" said Sarah as it entered her pussy. The cock was about 8 inches long and 3 inches across at the base. ""Ugh, uh, uh yeah!"" she moaned. Linda was sliding the cock in and out slowly as she got her use to the feel. She wished sometimes she had a cock. She frequently fucked girls and women with strap on dildos and she was very experienced. She was planning on fucking Sarah and making her cum several times.</p><p>Linda was looking at her pussy as she slid more inside. Sarah had a spectacular ass as she was pumping back to meet her strokes now. She had a hand on each of her hips pulling it back and forth. </p><p>""Yeah baby fuck this big dick. I'm fucking you so good,"" said Linda as she pumped the black cock deeper. She pushed Sarah's shoulders down and arched the girls back higher so her pussy was at the perfect angle. Sarah was really enjoying it now and she was getting fucked harder.</p><p>I watched Linda pump my daughter harder and she was moaning, ""Oh, oh, oh, ahhhhhh, uh, uh, uh, uh"" I heard her as she was heading towards another cum. All I could see was the back of Sarah's head as she was looking over the shoulder on her other side and her pussy was being pummeled, ""Ah, ah, ah, uhnnnnnn yes fuck me!"" she moaned. ""Ahhhhhhhhh!"" she cried as she came again. Linda was fucking the girl as hard as she could now and after she came she slowed down and withdrew the black toy from her tight cunt. She had most of it inside the girl when she came. </p><p>At this point I was fucking myself with the dildo I had so much I was cumming too. I came and thought the neighbors could hear me I was moaning so loudly. </p><p>""Oh yeah,"" Linda said as she pulled out of Sarah and got off the bed. She was out of the shot but I could hear her taking off the strap on. ""That was good. Now remember, you don't talk about this and I don't talk about finding you in your Mom's room. Deal?""</p><p>Sarah was fine with it. But she added, ""And you can do anything to me anytime you want.</p><p>Linda was not ready for that, but she agreed, ""You bet sweetheart."" Linda walked in front of the camera leaving the room and called, ""Come on lets get you showered before your sister gets home. I'd hate to explain this to her. </p><p>Sarah laughed and ran out of the room behind her yelling something I couldn't understand then the video ended.</p><p>""My God,"" I thought to myself. ""Linda fucked Sarah... Linda fucked Sarah and never said anything to me about it."" I did not know what to think. It made me so horny I wanted to get fucked again just thinking about it. I went in and took a shower and I had two more orgasms thinking about what I just saw. </p><p>After I was dressed, I picked up my phone and sent a text to Linda, ""Please come by the house today if you can. I have something to show you."" </p><p>I sent it. She sent a text back almost immediately and said she could stop by after lunch. Now I had to figure out how I wanted to play this. I was not mad at Linda. I wanted to talk to her about it and I think Linda is sexy as hell. I love being with women and wanted to have her lick my pussy and fuck me the same way she fucked Sarah.</p>"
767,"Ghosts in Mississippi, Part 5",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mg', 'Mgg', 'gg', 'Les', 'inc', '1st']",Gemma pops in on Heidi and her Daddy. First she fucks Mister Jim then Jim decides to fuck his daughter too.,2013-06-02T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Donna got raped most of the day when she went upstairs and found her husband Jim licking her daughter's pussy in her bedroom. Both were naked and she flipped out and left. She tried to take Heidi with her but she was not going. So she left alone. </p><p>Heidi and her Daddy decided that it was okay for Donna to leave. ""Where were we before Mommy interrupted us?"" she asked her daddy pulling him back into her bedroom. Jim laid her back down on the bed and resumed licking her pussy. She was very sweet and her young nine-year old virgin pussy tasted better than anything he'd ever tasted before. She watched him lick her and she smiled as he tongued her clit and sank it as far inside her as he could. He felt the membrane that protected her womanhood and loved it. ""Oh, oh, oh my Daddy. Lick me Daddy. I want to cum again she said as she rode his face with her pussy.</p><p>""Yes, baby you're so good. He reached up with his right hand and twisted her clit in his fingers and got ready to make her cum. </p><p>""Ahhhhhh yes, yes, yes! Oh my gosh yes Daddy I'm cumming!"" she yelled.</p><p>""Oh, mmmmm uhngh ya, so good,"" he said sucking on her clit. He lifted her tiny ass off the bed and shoved his tongue as deeply as he could. </p><p>""Uh, uh aiiieeeee"" she screamed as he made her cum and cum. Heidi started relaxing after her cum and her Daddy was now super horny. He crawled up on the mattress with his daughter and was stroking her bare sides and ass. All of the sudden Gemma walked into the room. Heidi had seen Gemma before when she was getting fucked by her Daddy. ""Hi Gemma! I'm Heidi and this is my Daddy. </p><p>""I know who ya'll is,"" she said as she crawled up on the bed and sat there on her knees in front of them. ""My sister said you fucked her real good at the pond. She said you were different than my Daddy. I came over to play. Can I play with ya'll?"" she asked as she looked at Jim's still hard cock.</p><p>""You bet!"" said Jim. Gemma smiled and she pulled her dress over her head and she was buck-naked on the bed. Her dark chocolate skin was so smooth. Jim reached over and pulled her closer. Her mouth went right for his cock and she sucked most of it into her tiny mouth at once. Jim laid back and let the little five-year-old suck his cock. Heidi watched as the young black girl sucked her daddy deep in her mouth and throat. Gemma was bobbing up and down on his cock moaning as she slobbered all over him as she pumped her tight fist up and down on his cock.</p><p>""You got a nice cock Mr. Jim!"" Gemma said still pumping his cock with her hands. ""Can I fuck you now? My coochie is tingling like crazy and I needs some cock in it."" </p><p>Jim was a little weary, but then he remembered seeing her fuck her Daddy in their shack. His cock was bigger than his own so he did not worry. </p><p>""Sure thing baby girl! Just bend over and eat Heidi's pussy while I fuck you. I don't want her to feel left out."" He said.</p><p>""Sure thing!"" she said. Heidi got up and moved herself to the top of the bed and spread her beautiful pre-teen pussy in front of the sexy five-year-old ghost. Gemma got on her hands and knees in front of her and got right in and started licking his daughter's pussy. </p><p>""Mmmmmm,"" Heidi moaned as Gemma started eating her wet pussy. Jim positioned himself behind the young girl and bent down and licked her bald tiny pussy.</p><p>""Oh yeah"" said Gemma as he licked her pussy. ""Daddy never eats my pussy. My brother and sister's only do it."" Jim licked deep inside her sticking his tongue as deep as he could getting her very wet in the process. Then he got up on his knees and slipped his hard drooling eight-inch cock between her pussy lips as she went back to eating out Heidi. </p><p>Heidi watched her Daddy surprised that he was going to fuck the tiny ghost. ""Daddy! Are you sure she can take your cock? She's so little!""</p><p>Gemma stopped licking her and said, ""Oh heck yeah! I like getting fucked! It hurts the first time but after it stops hurting it feels so good. She reached down and put a finger inside Heidi. Heidi jumped when her little black finger slid in hitting her hymen. </p><p>""Yeah you're a virgin! Your Daddy needs to fuck ya'll we can have lots of fun then."" Just then Jim shoved his cock between her tiny lips of her pussy. </p><p>""Uhhhhh... yeah Mister Jim! Fuck me!""</p><p>Jim had about half of his hard cock inside the tiny girl. ""Eat that pussy some more"" he said as he pulled out then shoved harder back inside her. ""Her pussy tastes so good don't it?""</p><p>Gemma went back to licking the older girl's pussy and moaned. ""Mmmmm it sure do!"" Gemma started rocking back and forth as Jim fucked her. Soon she had buried his whole cock deep in her pussy. Jim watched as the ghostly girl sucked his girl's pussy and he started fucking her as hard as he could. He pulled her by her slim hips and fucked her wildly. He knew it wouldn't be long now. </p><p>""I'm gonna cum! He said as he pulled out of her and went back up to the top of the bed and aimed his hard cock towards Heidi's pre-teen mouth. She reached up and started pumping his cock with her hands and he came all over her sexy face. She got some shot into her mouth and the rest landed on her face and chest. Gemma sat up after he came admiring all the cum he shot on his daughter.</p><p>""Can I lick it off and clean you up Miss Heidi?"" Heidi nodded and the girl got closer and started licking the cum off her cheeks moaning as she did so. ""Mmmm Mister Jim, your cum tastes good!"" She continued cleaning her face and she got to her lips and she was licking the cum off her mouth and then she kissed Heidi full on the lips. Heidi responded and kissed her back. Soon the girls were tongue kissing. Heidi took her tongue into her mouth and was sucking on it. </p><p>Jim sat back and watched the girls kissing and he couldn't believe it but his cock that was wilted started coming back to life in front of him watching the scene unfold. They were kissing harder now and Heidi said, ""Can I lick your pussy now Gemma?""</p><p>""You sure can!"" she said as she repositioned Heidi to lie flat on her back on the bed. Then she got up on her hands and knees and backed up putting her pussy on top of Heidi's face so her own face was just over Heidi's pussy. ""See this way we can lick each other at the same time.""</p><p>""Cool"" said Heidi as she pulled the girl's pussy down a little and started licking her bright pink inner lips that were before her. Gemma started licking her pussy too and soon both girls were writing on the bed in front of Jim eating each other's pussies moaning on their way to their own orgasms. </p><p>Soon Heidi was cumming, ""Ah, ah ah uhhhhh, yes! Oh Gemma I'm gonna cum! Keep it up! Yes, yes, yeas Daddy she's making me cum again! Ahhhhhhhhhhh fuck!"" she cried.</p><p>That was the first time he heard her swear and it turned him on. After she finished cumming Jim went to the bed and slowly pulled Gemma off his daughter. He was gonna fuck Heidi and he was going to do it now. </p><p>""What are you doing Daddy?"" Heidi asked. </p><p>""I'm going to fuck you baby girl. If Gemma can take it and she is so tiny you can take it. It might hurt a bit like she said but it will feel better I promise.""</p><p>""Okay"" she said as he got on the bed with her and positioned himself between her thighs. She was scared but she trusted her Daddy and knew he would not hurt her. She opened her legs wide and reached down playing with her tiny virgin lips spreading them for her Daddy. </p><p>Jim put his cock at the entrance to her pussy and pushed the head inside. She was so tight and so hot he wasn't sure she could take the whole thing. But all he wanted to do was take her cherry today and he would break her in just right. </p><p>""Are you ready baby?"" he asked. She was staring at him in the eyes biting her bottom lip and her eyes were wide and sexy.</p><p>""Yes Daddy"" she said waiting for his cock to penetrate deeper. Jim smiled and pushed his cock into her breaking her cherry. ""Ahhh, ow! Daddy it hurts."" </p><p>Jim stayed still letting her get used to his size and he rubbed his hands up and down her chest and stomach. Once she stopped wincing from pain he pulled out once and pushed it back in. Heidi still looked like she was uncomfortable but she wasn't complaining. </p><p>""Does that feel better baby?"" he asked.</p><p>""No, but it's not hurting as bad any more."" She replied.</p><p>Jim started moving again slowly at first pushing more and more inside the pre-teen as she lie on the bed in front of him with her eyes closed. In a few minutes he had about 3 inches of his cock inside her. He heard a small moan escape her lips. He felt better and was stroking in and out of his daughter. </p><p>""Mmmmmm Daddy. It feels better now. Just like you said Gemma!"" She opened her eyes and looked around for her new friend but Gemma had vanished from the room as fast as she came. ""Fuck me Daddy!""</p><p>Jim pulled her closer to him and started fucking her deeper. She was watching him now as he penetrated her deeper. ""I'm going to cum soon baby!""</p><p>""Oh cum inside me Daddy. I want you to cum deep inside me like you did to Mama!""</p><p>Jim started spraying what cum he had left deeply inside his blonde daughters tight wet pussy. ""Ohhh shit! There it goes baby!""</p><p>""I feel it Daddy! It's so hot inside my pussy. Cum Daddy cum!""</p><p>Jim finished cumming and lay down on top of her kissing her on the nose then kissing her on the lips. </p><p>""That was fun Daddy! Can we do it again.</p>"
768,"Gus's Girls, Part 1",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mg', 'inc', 'oral']",My wife Amanda goes to her Father who is having surgery. It was just my girls and I. I had no idea what's in store for us until the night when I found that my daughter is experimenting with masturbation. What happens then?,2013-06-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>First of all I need to say that I have two daughters who I love more than anything in the world. I am 37 years old and work in the computer industry. My wife and I have been married for over fifteen years and are deeply in love. But the events of the past six months have been rather jarring to me since I never had considered myself the type of many who would be fucking his daughter. Let me explain...</p><p>Last summer my wife's father became ill. He had a heart condition that grew worse and he needed to have surgery. The kids were out of school and my oldest daughter Brittany was almost 12 years old and she assured me that she would help out as much as she could. She watched my youngest daughter Kierstyn who was eight while I was working. My wife Amanda said that it may be a while since the recovery could be six to eight weeks for him to be independent again. </p><p>After a while, we got in a rhythm at the house. About a week had passed and Brittany would make dinner for us and it was usually ready and on the table when I got home. That night was no different. I got home and Brit was in the kitchen cooking and Kierstyn was watching TV. I dropped my gear at the door and walked into the kitchen. Brittany is a very cute girl. She is about 5 feet tall, red hair that drops to her shoulders. She has milky white skin and has freckles everywhere bus especially on her cute face. That night she was dressed in a tight white t-shirt and a pair of skin tight black shorts that were just the right length. Her butt cheeks were showing just enough for it to be sexy without being slutty. I was happy knowing that my girls were starting to grow up and soon I would be fighting off angry teenage boys with a stick as they started sniffing around my angels with hard-ons in their pants.</p><p>Just then my cock moved in my pants. I was getting aroused by looking at my eleven year old daughter. ""Shit!"" I said to myself. Amanda being gone must have been taking its toll on me. I walked up and kissed Brit on the top of the head and said, ""I'm going to change and I'll be down in a few minutes.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said and kept stirring the pot. As I left the kitchen again I admired her cute ass. As she was stirring the pot it made her ass twist and move. Again my cock stiffened further. I left the room and busied myself changing my clothes and preparing to go downstairs to dinner. I stopped thinking about my daughter and started thinking about work. That did it! Soft as a wet noodle. I went downstairs and dinner was on the table. Kierstyn was already eating and she noticed for the first time that I was home. </p><p>""Hi Daddy!"" Kierstyn said as she jumped up and gave me a hug.</p><p>""Hi Baby, what's for dinner?"" I said.</p><p>""Stroganoff,"" replied Brittany. ""It's kind of runny but it's good though. I'm not as good as Mommy is in the kitchen,"" she said frowning a bit.</p><p>""That's okay sweetie. Your mom has had a lot of practice. You are just starting and have plenty of time,"" I said.</p><p>""Thanks Daddy you're the best!"" She smiled as she served my plate. </p><p> We ate dinner and watched a movie afterwards. I was not watching the movie very much I was on my computer. The girls were laying on the floor in front of the big screen TV. I looked up and noticed that both of them were in T-shirts with panties underneath. Brittany bent her knees and her legs were slightly parted and she was showing me quite the view. They were whispering about the movie and I focused on her ass. It was nice and plump and she was starting to show the curve of hips.</p><p>After a few more minutes she adjusted again and her legs spread a little more showing more of her beautiful ass and panty class pussy. In no time I was fully erect. But this time I was okay with it. Brittany was developing into a beautiful girl and I was just looking so I saw no harm in that. I continued to watch and then my imagination began to drive. In my mind I closed my eyes and drifted into a fantasy and I was rubbing her legs from the back as she watched her movie and rubbing her ass on top of her panties. She looked over her shoulder as I was rubbing her and smiled at me and closed her eyes. I continued rubbing her ass and I heard a moan escaper her lips.</p><p>""Daddy? Are you okay?"" Brittany was standing in front of me as I opened my eyes and crashed back down to reality. My pants were tented and she was staring at my cock smiling at me. </p><p>""Sure Brit I just fell asleep I must have been dreaming,"" I replied.</p><p>""I guess so. Well we are going to bed. Are you going to stay up?"" She asked as she was heading upstairs.</p><p>""Yeah I'll be here for a little bit,"" I said as she sauntered upstairs. I watchers her all the way up the stairs. She looked back at the top of the stairs noticing that I was still watching and smiled again then disappeared around the corner. I knew I had to get my mind back on track. I turned on a movie that I would enjoy and started watching. I fell asleep again and woke up about midnight. I turned off the TV and headed upstairs. </p><p>The girls both have their own rooms. I peeked into Kierstyn's room and she was out cold. Sleeping as soundly as only an eight year old could. I closed the door and walked across the hall and was about to open Brit's door when I heard something. I froze. I listened closely and heard it again. It sounded like a moan. Slowly and quietly I opened the door. Her room was dark and it took a minute for my eyes to adjust. Once I could see I saw Brittany laying on the bed. She was completely naked and lying on her back on the bed above the covers. She was pumping something in and out of her little bald pussy and I could not make out what it was but it was apparent she was no virgin and she was fucking herself pretty good with something.</p><p>I stood there watching her through the open door and she was pumping faster and faster. Soon her moaning turned into grunting. </p><p>""AH, ah ah, aaaahhhhh yes! Fuck! Oh so good. Soooooo good. Uh, uh ahhhhhh yes fuck me daddy!"" She cried in passion as she obviously came right in front of me calling my name. ""Oh, oh ohhhhhh fuck!"" she moaned some more as she started coming down from her orgasm.</p><p>""That was beautiful"" I said in the darkness.</p><p>""Argh! Who's that!"" she yelled as I walked out of the shadows towards her bed. She scrambled under the sheets to cover her nakedness.</p><p>""It's just me sweetie. I was passing by your room and I heard the noises you were making and had to make sure you were ok? You sounded like you were in pain.""</p><p>""Daddy get out!"" she started crying on the bed.</p><p>""Don't worry baby I understand. Masturbation is completely normal especially when you are going through puberty.</p><p>""Daddy! I'm so embarrassed,"" she cried.</p><p>""Don't be baby..."" I cuddled with her and she cried into my shoulder. ""I'm sorry but I was just mesmerized. But can I ask you a question? How long have you been masturbating?""</p><p>""About six months,"" she replied.</p><p>""And how long have you been using your hairbrush to do it."" </p><p>""About two or three weeks ago, it just seemed natural and it feels so good Daddy.""</p><p>""I'm sure it does baby. Now one more question. How long have you been fantasizing about me?""</p><p>""Oh my God you heard that? Waaaahhhhh!"" She cried again this time in great big sobs against my chest.</p><p>""It's okay baby can I tell you a secret?"" I asked as I pulled her face up by her chin. I was fantasizing about you when you woke me up in the living room. </p><p>""You were?"" she whimpered.</p><p>""Uh huh. I was dreaming about touching you and you woke me up when you did that.""</p><p>""So I gave you that hard on Daddy?"" she was smiling again knowing that she turned me on. </p><p>""Yes indeed. Does that make you feel better?"" I asked.</p><p>""Uh huh. When I saw you're hard on that was what made me so horny I had to play with myself. I tried to go to sleep but you were all I could think about,"" she said.</p><p>That made me even harder. Not only was my daughter making me crazy but she wanted to fuck me too! I was running my hand down her back and I started dropping my hand further down on her naked back and rubbed her ass on top of the sheet. </p><p>""Daddy? Can I see your thing?"" she asked as she stopped crying.</p><p>""Cock baby. It's called a cock.""</p><p>""Can I see your cock Daddy?"" she said as she looked up at me smiling. ""I've never seen one before Daddy. Not a real one. Not in real life.""</p><p>""I don't know baby. You know if anyone ever found out I would get into a lot of trouble,"" I replied looking away.</p><p>""Oh Daddy I wouldn't tell anyone ever! I promise."" She said as she lifted up off me and let the sheet drop off her. She made a cross over her bare chest moving over her just developing chest in a crossing motion. ""I cross my heart!"" she said as she giggled. She was teasing me and she knew it.</p><p>""Oh..."" I said as she showed herself to me. ""That's dirty pool. Okay Brittany. If you want to stop just say so.""</p><p>""Okay!"" She said as she got very excited and she reached for my cock. I stood up and removed my sweatpants and underwear and my cock sprang out and bobbed in front of her. Her red hair was in a ponytail and she smiled and reached for my cock. I'm not the biggest but I have a good eight and a half inch cock when it's hard and she was amazed at it's size as she played with it in her hands. ""Wow Daddy your thing... cock is really big!""</p><p>""Just be gentle and play with it. Feel it and pump it up and down in your hands like this,"" I said as I put her hand around it and pumped it up and down on the hard shaft. ""Mmmmm, yes,"" I said as she started pumping it up and down in her cold hands. She always had cold hands and fingers. But they were heating up as they played with my cock.</p><p>""Like this?"" she said as she continued playing with it. I smiled and she continued stroking my cock. Without saying a word she removed the sheet from her bottom half and laid down on the bed spreading her legs wide. Then she pulled me closer to her and put her mouth on my cock and sucked as much of my cock into her mouth as she could.</p><p>""Oh Damn! Brittany how did you learn that?"" I said as she took almost half of my cock into her mouth.</p><p>She giggled and said, ""The Internet Daddy! Don't be silly."" She sank my cock back in her mouth and started bobbing up and down. She had one hand on my cock and she put her other hand underneath herself and was playing with her tight pre-teen pussy as she sucked my cock. I knew I wouldn't last much longer. I was already totally horny already and having my eleven year old daughter naked on the bed in front of my sucking my cock had me ready to shoot. </p><p>""I'm gonna cum baby. Do you want me to cum in your mouth?"" I asked.</p><p>""Oh yeah Daddy. I want to eat all your cum up."" She replied. Soon I was about to cum and I reached behind her head and pulled her mouth on my cock. If she wanted it she was going to get it. I started cumming and the first spurt hit her mouth and was huge. I felt it fill her mouth. She swallowed as much as she could but after two swallows I shot another load. She gagged and tried to pull away. I kept her there and she was forced to swallow as much as fast as she could. She now had both hands on the front of my legs trying to escape my grip. I let her go and she coughed and gagged and spit out what she had in her mouth. ""Oh Daddy! I was just trying to breathe you didn't have to force me to do it."" She said as she returned to sucking the last of my cum from my prick. She looked at me as she finished smiling up at me.</p><p>""Boy you are a cum eating whore just like your mother,"" I said.</p><p>""Hehe, like Mother like Daughter eh?"" she said as she finished cleaning my cock.</p><p>""Do you want me to do the same for you?"" I asked.</p><p>""Oh yeah..."" she said as she flew backwards on the bed and spread her legs wide. ""I've been wondering how good this would feel forever!""</p><p>I knelt down on the bed and covered her. We were face t face and I brushed her red bangs back over her ear and kissed her deeply. She kissed me back right away. She was very inexperienced, but what she lacked in expertise she made up for in willingness. I tongue kissed her and she was soon sucking on mine and breathing harder. She was already getting excited. I broke the kiss and made my way down to her naked breasts. She was just starting to form breasts. They were really nice but just big swollen nipples with a slightly conical shape. I lowered my mouth and sucked on the right one first.</p><p>""Ahhhh"" she moaned as she put her hands on the back of my head pulling me closer. I sucked her tiny boobs and rolled my tongue all around them. She started breathing harder getting more excited. I moved to the other one and she did the same thing. Then I trailed down her stomach and positioned myself between her tender thighs. Her skin was supple and tender. I was staring at her almost bald pussy. She has some bright red hairs sparsely around the top of her pussy where her clit was poking out. I put my mouth on her clit and sucked. Oh Daddy! That's so good!"" she moaned as I continued sucking her making her writhe on the bed.</p><p>Soon I reached up with my hand and started rubbing her clit with my fingers. I thought she was going to climb up the wall. She relaxed and let me do my thing. I inserted a finger in her pussy. </p><p>""Ohhhhh yes Daddy,"" she said as I started pushing my finger in and out of her pussy. She was watching my finger fuck her and I added a second finger and now was about the same size as the handle on her brush. ""Ahhhh,"" she cried as she continued getting my assault. ""Oh Daddy I'm going to cum! Fuck me Daddy! Fuck me with your fingers!"" she cried and then she came. I pulled my fingers out and replaced it with my mouth on her pussy. She was cumming all right. She was so sweet I had to drink it all down. She was bucking like a bronco as she came and it was everything I had to do to keep my mouth on her pussy.</p><p>She was breathing really hard and was very loud when she came. I just realized that her little sister was still in the house and across the hallway. </p><p>""Baby we better finish up for the night. Your sister's gonna wake up if you're loud like that so close."" </p><p>""No way,"" she said, ""Kierstyn sleeps like a zombie but I'd like to try your room. You guys have a bigger bed."" She crawled under the covers and reached up for me asking for a hug. ""I love you Daddy."" </p><p>""I love you to baby,"" I said as I gave her a hug. I grabbed my clothes and walked out of her room closing the door. I walked across the hall and quietly opened the door to check on Kierstyn and indeed she was sound asleep. I don't think she even moved in her sleep. I went back to my room and went to bed. The events that just happened whirred in my head. I fell asleep thinking about Brittany.</p>"
769,"Gus's Girls, Part 2",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mg', 'inc']",Gus goes to work after a wild night with his eleven year old daughter. He comes home and finds that Brittany sent her sister to stay with her friend for the night. She plans a night at home with Daddy that he will not soon forget.,2013-06-07T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I woke up the next morning and started my day. It started like most days; I got up and ran a shower. I got into the shower and that's when I remembered. ""Oh shit!"" I thought. I remembered catching Brittany masturbating as I was going to bed. I discussed it with her like a responsible father but I was consoling her as she was naked and got aroused. She wanted to suck my cock and I let her. </p><p>Just the thoughts remembering in my head made my cock stiffen again. I let the water run all over and finished showering so I could go see the girls. I went downstairs passing the girl's rooms. They were both empty. I saw Kierstyn was watching TV again and Brittany was sitting at the kitchen table playing on her iPad. </p><p>""Daddy!"" she said as she put the tablet down and ran to give me a hug. I hugged her closely and she felt the remnants of my erection on her tummy. She looked down at it in my boxers and smiled. She gave my cock a twist and sat back down smiling.</p><p>I smiled back and replied, ""You bet."" We walked back to the table. ""We need to talk,"" I said. She looked concerned as we sat down together and spoke quietly. ""What I did last night was irresponsible. I'm sorry and I promise it will never happen again. </p><p>She looked at me with eyes that were filling with tears and said, ""Why Daddy? What did I do wrong? I loved what we did last night and I want it to happen again."" She came to me crying as she sat down on my lap. ""I promise Daddy I want this and I promise I will not tell a soul. She crossed her chest again smiling through the tears.</p><p>""Okay baby I just don't want you to feel obligated because I made a mistake,"" I said</p><p>""Okay Daddy. But I don't feel like it was a mistake. I thought it was beautiful,"" she said. </p><p>I kissed the girls goodbye and went to work. I got nothing done and all I could think about was what would happen when I got home. When I was driving home all I could think about was Brittany sucking my cock the night before. I was hard the entire drive home. As soon as I got home I almost ran into the house. I went into the Living room and there was Brittany sitting on the couch reading. </p><p>She was dressed in a pair of red button down shorts and a cute white tank top. She was not wearing a bra and her girlish form was bursting out of her top. Her red hair was up in cute pigtails and little pink bows holding them up.</p><p>""Hi Daddy! How was your day?"" she asked as she stared at my crotch seeing my condition.</p><p>""Oh it was fine. Just like any Friday, I couldn't wait to get home to see my girls. Where's Kierstyn?""</p><p>""She wanted to go spend the night with her friend Mandy. I told her I'd call you and see if it was okay. I knew you would love it so I told her you did and she already left."" She stood up and walked over and stood in front of me. She took my tie in her hands and started untying it for me and said, ""I wanted it to be a surprise. Do you mind? It means we will be all alone tonight. Is that okay Daddy?"" She finished untying the tie and pulled it off my neck and looked up at me biting her bottom lip. Her brown eyes were sparkling as well.</p><p>""I must admit that I have been thinking about you all day too. My little pussy has been so wet thinking about your big hard cock. I must have masturbated three or four times today. I also was hoping that I would get to play with your hard cock tonight and maybe you would even fuck me tonight,"" she said as she dropped to her knees and started working on my belt. I stood there wondering if I should have locked the front door. She was struggling with my belt so I helped her and loosened it up allowing it to open.</p><p>She continued working on my trousers. I opened the top and unzipped the zipper down and my pants fell to the floor at my feet.</p><p>Brittany smiled again and said, ""Thanks Daddy."" She reached into my boxers and fished out my cock from the fly and pulled it out for her to see. ""That's what I was looking for!"" she exclaimed as she smiled up at me and started pumping my hard cock in her tiny hands. She sucked the end of my cock in her hot mouth and sucked on the tip.</p><p>""Ohhhhh fuck..."" I said as she swirled her tongue around the head. I grabbed her pigtails at the top by the pretty pink bows and started guiding her head up and down on my cock. She giggled and continued sucking more and more of my cock into her mouth. I wanted to see her body so I asked her, ""Stand up, I want you naked.""</p><p>""You too please!"" she replied as she stood up and pointed at my still dressed portions of my body. We both stripped down and clothes flew everywhere. </p><p>Once we were both naked I moved her to the sofa and laid her on it in an awkward position. I put her legs up on the back of the couch and dropped her face down over the bottom cushion placing her head upside down and backwards. She was confused at first but then when I brought my cock in and lined it up with her mouth that was hanging over the cushion. </p><p>""Oh, now I get it,"" she said as she opened her mouth and took the length of my prick into her mouth and I started sliding into her open throat.</p><p>She was unsure about the feeling of my cock sliding down her throat. She coughed and gagged a couple times getting used to the position.</p><p>""Just relax your throat and try to swallow when you feel my going in. This is how mommy does it,"" I said.</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she replying around my cock and did as I said trying harder to get more of my dick inside her mouth. She relaxed and soon I could see the outline of my cock entering her throat more and more from above. Her naked body was upside down in front of me and I slid my hand along the crack of her bald pussy. She moaned as I rubbed it. ""Daddy finger fuck me again...please,"" she said.</p><p>I slid a finger inside her tight pussy and sank it about halfway inside. She moaned deeper as my cock continued its assault on her mouth. She spread her legs wider and let her legs fall over towards me. I held her legs with one hand and fucked her pussy with the other. I was so close to cumming. I pumped my cock in and out of her mouth harder now as she continued sucking me. </p><p>""I'm going to cum baby get ready,"" I said pumping harder.</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she said nodding her head as much as she could.</p><p>I started cumming in her throat. She was better prepared this time and started swallowing as fast as she could immediately. I shot load after load deep in her throat cumming buckets inside her pre-teen mouth. </p><p>""Uh huh, yummmmmy, yeah daddy. Cum, cum, cum,"" she said pulling off my cock. Her face was a mess and completely covered by my pre-cum and her own slobbery mixture of cum and spit. She finished sucking my cock and I eased her up off the cushion of the sofa and sat her up straight. Her red hair was a mess and she said, ""Excuse me!"" and she ran off to the bathroom to clean up.</p><p>I walked into the kitchen and grabbed a beer out of the fridge and popped the top. Brittany came in the kitchen still naked, but she cleaned up and straightened her hair. She walked up to me and hugged me. </p><p>""Thank you Daddy!""</p><p>""No sweetheart, thank you. I needed that after thinking about you all day,"" I replied.</p><p>She pushed herself up on the island in the middle of the kitchen and smiled wide. She looked like the cat that ate the canary. I walked closer and scooted inside her open thighs. She wrapped her legs around my waist and kissed me for the first time of the night. She was getting better at kissing and she rolled her tongue around mine and was breathing through her nose better so she could breathe. </p><p>I moved down her neck and kissed her puffy nipples. She must really be sensitive since she took a deep breath when I started and gasped. I continued licking and sucking them both until I felt satisfied. She was holding my head there so she truly enjoyed it. </p><p>Next I moved down further and she lay back on the counter and lifted her feet up and placed them on either side of her pussy. I pushed her knees back to her shoulders completely exposing her almost bald pussy. She spread her legs wider and I moved in on her tasty pussy. Remembering her flavor from last night I ran my tongue deep inside her pussy and she was delicious. </p><p>""Ohhh yeah Daddy eat my pussy!"" she said as I started licking. My tongue found her clit. ""Ahhhh yeah"" she moaned as I sucked her clit into my hungry mouth. I let her knees go and put my hands under her ass and lifted her up with a cheek in each hand. Her flawless freckled skin was as beautiful as it was delicious. She was watching me eat her out and she was smiling at me and she giggled. </p><p>""Yessssss!"" she cried as she came in my mouth wildly bucking and squeezing my head between her young tight thighs. ""Fuck Daddy! Sooo good!"" she yelled as she came.</p><p>By now my cock was again as hard as it could be and I finished sucking her juice from her tasty hole and I stood up smiling. </p><p>""Was that okay?"" I asked as she was recovering.</p><p>""Okay? That was unreal Daddy. I've never cum like that before. I want to do it again!"" she said as she smiled again as only your daughter can. </p><p>I stood up and pulled her over to the edge of the counter putting her pussy on the edge. She looked at me with a funny look on her face and said, ""Are you going to fuck me now Daddy?""</p><p>""I sure am baby. I know you aren't a virgin any more but I am a lot bigger than that hair brush you use. So just relax and let your body take over,"" I said as I started rubbing my cock head up and down her pussy.</p><p>""Okay Daddy,"" she said as she put her legs over my shoulders as I prepared to enter her for the first time. ""I want you to do it Daddy. Fuck me,"" she said as the hear speared her pussy lips heading inside. ""Ohhhh Daddy.""</p><p>I pushed inside and in the first stroke I was about halfway inside. She was so hot and so very wet it felt like a sexy wet velvet vise. Her pussy was so tight I wasn't sure I could get all of it inside. But I knew I would try my best. I put my hand on her shoulder and held her there giving myself a better grip to get deeper inside her. Her eyes were closed and I was starting to pump harder.</p><p>""Daddy you feel so good,"" she said as she opened her eyes looking at me with heavy lidded eyes.</p><p>""Your pussy feels really good too baby,"" I said and pushed deeper and deeper. Soon I was about three quarters inside her and she was pushing back as I pumped her pre-teen pussy with my spearing cock. She smiled at me and moaned.</p><p>""Ohhhhhhh fuck!"" she said. I never heard my baby swear until yesterday. I never corrected her. I figured I was doing much worse to her than swearing. It also made me so turned on. It made her seem sexy swearing as I fucked her. ""Fuck me Daddy. I want you to cum inside me.""</p><p>""I want to baby,"" I said as I leaned down and kissed her again. She wrapped her arms around my neck when I kissed her and her legs came off my shoulders and wrapped around my waist again. She held on and I pulled her up off the counter and lifted her up. She smiled at the new position and I got her in the perfect position. I started raising her up to the top of my cock and used her weight to drop her back down.</p><p>""Ohhhh yeah!"" she said as I penetrated her completely now. My entire cock was buried inside her and she made a little squeal and hugged me tightly. ""Uhhhh.... Wow Daddy you are so big!""</p><p>I started raising her up and down on my slick cock. Her pussy juice was leaking all over my dick as I penetrated her fully. Her face was over my shoulder and she was moaning in my ear. She pulled back and looked at me again and started helping me fuck her lifting up and down as much as she could using her grip on my hips for leverage. I adjusted her legs and hooked them into the crooks of my arms unwrapping her from my body. This gave me full control and I started bouncing her body up back and forth deeply penetrating her pussy with almost every stroke. </p><p>""Oh God Daddy! I'm cumming!"" she cried. ""Ahhhh uh, uh, uh, uh yessss! Fuck meeeeeeeeee!"" she yelled as she came hard. Her pussy gripped my cock tighter if that was even possible and that made me cum too. </p><p>""Oh, ah, here I cum baby!"" I yelled as I began cumming in her. She grabbed my tightly and let me fuck her completely as I came deep inside. We were making so much noise I was surprised no one called the cops. I finished my load inside her and I dropped her ass back on the island countertop and she leaned back and kissed me deep. We stayed like that for a minute kissing hard as we both came down from our orgasms.</p><p>Just then I heard something over my shoulder. We both looked and it was Kierstyn. My eight-year-old daughter was standing at the door and she had just dropped her backpack on the floor. The door was still open and she had a funny look on her face. I looked back at Brittany and said, ""Uh oh.""</p>"
770,"Gus's Girls, Part 3",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mg', 'Mgg', 'inc', '1st']",Kierstyn caught me fucking her sister. Now I have to figure out what I can do to ensure she won't say anything to anyone. Her sister has a plan. Read more to see how the plan unfolds...,2013-06-09T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Gus came home from work and eleven year old Brittany arranged her sister to go to her friend's house leaving her alone with her Daddy for the night. He came home and she seduced him and he ended up fucking her in the kitchen. We resume the story as her baby sister Kierstyn walks in the door and sees her Daddy fucking her sister. </p><p>""Uh oh,"" I said as I looked over after cumming so deep in Brittany. ""I thought you said she was staying with a friend?""</p><p>""She was! Kierstyn you were supposed to be staying the night at Mandy's house,"" Yelled Brittany as she scrambled off the countertop and ran for her clothes.</p><p>""I did, I mean I was, but then we had a fight and her Dad brought me home,"" Said the eight-year-old girl. She was dressed in a pink dress and she had on her favorite pink with white polka dots bikini on under it. Her brown hair was cut in a bob and it was a bit messy and she looked like she had been swimming. She also had on a pair of black flip-flops and was holding the rest of her things in the backpack she dropped when she opened the door. </p><p>Kierstyn ran up the stairs leaving Brittany and I on the main floor not sure what to do. Brit ran after her as soon as she had her shorts and t-shirt on. I'll talk to her she said as she reached the top of the stairs. You make some popcorn! ""OK!"" I replied and I quickly dressed and went into the kitchen. I started the popcorn and made myself a sandwich a grabbed another beer. I finished my food and the popcorn was now in a bowl as I polished off my beer. </p><p>The girls came down the stairs and Kierstyn would not look me in the eyes. She went to the living room and turned on the TV and started looking for something to watch. If she only knew that I was face fucking her older sister in the exact spot she was sitting at less than half an hour before she may have chosen a different spot.</p><p>""I told her that I was filling in for mommy and as the oldest child it was my duty to have sex with my Daddy when Mommy was gone,"" Brit said. </p><p>""That's brilliant! Did she buy it?"" I replied as I watched her on the sofa.</p><p>""I think so. She came back downstairs didn't she?"" she answered. I sat down on the other side of the sofa and broke out my laptop. Soon the girls found something on TV and watched it intently. Soon the girls got tired and went to bed and I stayed up and watched a show. About half an hour later I walked up and went to bed and I checked on the kids as I went to bed. They were both sound asleep in Brittany's bed. They barely fit on the mattress together and I smiled and closed the door.</p><p>The next morning I woke up and went downstairs to find both girls in the kitchen eating cereal. Brittany smiled at me but Kierstyn just glanced up and then returned to her cereal. After she was done and went back upstairs I asked Brit what was up. ""She's mad at you Daddy. She's jealous because she thinks you chose me over her. But I think she is curious. She asked me if I saw your cock. I told her yes and she asked what it was like. I told her and she seemed interested. I'm not sure but I think she won't tell Mom. I'm not sure though,"" She said as she sat on my lap and kissed me on the lips.</p><p>""What should I do? Go talk to her. I told her I was going to the store to get milk when I was done with breakfast. So go talk to her,"" She said as she grabbed some money from my wallet and went to the door. </p><p>I walked up the stairs and opened the door to her room where she was sitting on the bed listening to her iPod. I sat down on the bed and touched her on the knee. She was only dressed in her nightshirt and a pair of white cotton panties as she shrugged my hand off her knee and turned away. I touched her knee again and said, ""Can we talk honey?""</p><p>Kierstyn took her headphones off and sat there waiting for me to say something. ""So do you want to talk about what you saw last night?"" I asked.</p><p>'No,"" she replied still not looking at me. </p><p>""Is there anything you want to say to me?"" I asked. </p><p>She nodded and looked me in the eye. ""Daddy, you shouldn't be doing that with Brittany. She's your daughter!""</p><p>""We did what we did because we wanted to do it and I'm okay with that and so is your sister. But I need you to promise that you won't tell anyone what you saw last night. It's my fault and I should have locked the door. I apologize that you were exposed to something that you weren't ready for. But I need you to promise me that you will not tell anyone.""</p><p>She paused for a long time and went to the door of her bedroom and said, ""I can't promise you that Daddy and I want to call Mommy.""</p><p>My heart fell as I imagined her telling Amanda what I had done. ""You can't do that. You don't understand. We love each other and WE wanted to express it that way. If you tell Mommy, I could go to prison. Do you want that to happen?"" She shook her head no. I explained that I need her to be quiet about it but I was not sure she would do it. I left her room and went back downstairs and waited for Britt to come back from the corner store.</p><p>When Brit got home she put the milk in the fridge and said, ""So? What happened?""</p><p>""I asked her not to tell her mother but I don't think she's on board,"" I said with sullen eyes.</p><p>""I don't think she'd say anything Daddy. And we have plenty of time to have her see it our way,"" Brittany said as she walked over and climbed on my lap facing me. She gave me a kiss again and smiled. ""Maybe you should go in her room tonight and lick her pussy like you do mine. If she knew how good that feels and that you would do it whenever she wanted it, she would never tell mommy.""</p><p>I looked at her and gave her a little smile. ""Do you think it would work? I mean do you think I could get her worked up enough while she is sleeping so if she wakes up she doesn't try to stop me?""</p><p>""Daddy, I told you last night... She sleeps like a zombie.""</p><p>""Okay,"" I said. ""Maybe I'll try it tonight.""</p><p>Brittany smiled again and kissed me again before squeezing my flaccid cock in my shorts and jumping off my lap. They spent the day together and I laid low futzing around the house. Later that evening, we ate dinner and watched a movie as usual and then the girls went to bed together. They came back and both of them gave me kisses then off to bed they went. I watched a little TV and headed to bed about an hour later. The whole time I was thinking about Kierstyn and what I was thinking about doing to her tonight. I walked past her bedroom; it was about 11:00. She had been sleeping for a couple hours now and I thought she was deep asleep. I walked in and closed the door behind me. Her room was very dark, except for the princesses' night-light near her bed. </p><p>I went to the bed and she was on top of the covers. I sat on the edge of the bed afraid to wake her up. She was dressed in a white nightshirt and clean white panties. They took a bath before going to bed so she was clean. I bounced up and down on her mattress testing if she was sleeping. She didn't budge. She was on her side with her butt towards me. I rubbed her butt and her slim hips and I rolled her over on her back. She rolled over onto her back and was sound asleep. </p><p>I rubbed her chest where she would some day have breasts and she didn't move. I got up on the bed and crawled between her legs that were sprawled partially opened. I quietly slipped her panties over to the side of her luscious bald pussy. They were a little big for her so it was easy to do. I spread her legs open more and moved in and positioned my face in front of her pussy. I putt my hands under her ass lifting each cheek in my hands. </p><p>I took a really close look at my youngest daughter's pussy. She was completely bald of course, her lips were very puffy and white. There was a deep crevice for her crack and her hole. I ran my tongue inside the crack of her virgin pussy and began moving it inside her pussy. I went up to the top of her pussy and searched for her hidden clit. I was sure it was there, but it was hiding. I ran my hands up her torso and on her nipples and began playing with them one in each hand. </p><p>""Uhhhh,"" Kierstyn moaned as I rolled my tongue around her clit and soon it began crowning above her outer lips. I was continuing to play with her tiny nipples that were hard now under her night shirt. She was enjoying my tongue lashing as she moaned again, ""Ohhhh, uhhh, mmmmm"" as I licked deeper and deeper. She was beginning to produce pussy juice inside and I was getting more excited as I ate out her eight-year-old pussy. She still had a little baby fat on her thighs and stomach and I occasionally kissed her thighs as I was eating her pussy.</p><p>I could see her face and she was rolling her head from side to side as I felt like she was heading towards what was likely her first orgasm. Then her eyes popped open. Slowly at first as I continued concentrating on her clit she looked around to see where she was. She had been in a very deep sleep. She looked down and saw me licking her pussy between her widely spread thighs. ""Oh Daddy, what are you doing to me?"" she said as she tried to close her legs and remove me from my little spot in heaven.</p><p>""I'm just making you feel good baby,"" I said as I spread her legs apart again and this time I pushed her legs up and pinned them against her upper body. ""Just relax and enjoy what I am doing.""</p><p>""No Daddy no. Please stop. I don't want you to hurt me. Mandy said when you have sex the first time it really hurts. Please don't hurt me Daddy!"" she cried as I continued licking her virgin pussy.</p><p>""Baby, it only hurts when you are fucked for the first time. I am only licking your little pussy. I promise you are about to feel really good,"" I said as I sank my tongue as deep as I could in her tiny eight-year-old pussy. It tasted so good now. </p><p>""No Daddy no!"" She cried as I continued but they were faint cries of reluctance from a girl who was confused by one of her little friends. I pushed her legs up further and pinned them to her shoulders exposing her tiny anus to me. It was beautiful. It was tiny and fresh and I started licking it as I continued eating her out. Long swoops of my tongue from her asshole to the top if her clit all the way up and down. I went down and focused on her asshole and she moaned again. ""Ohhhhhh Daddy. Don't lick me there it's so dirty.""</p><p>""You just took a bath baby it's fine. And it tastes so good just relax,"" I cooed as I started pushing my tongue inside her tiny rectum. It was so completely tight but all I could think about was shoving my big hard cock inside her asshole. Oh how tight would that be. I knew she was too young for me to fuck her in the pussy but I thought this hole had some potential. A girl's ass would likely stretch more easily than her tiny pussy I was licking.</p><p>""Uh, uh, ohhhhh daddy. Lick me more here,"" She said as she reached up and touched her clit. ""That felt so good daddy don't stop,"" I released her tiny asshole and went back to her clit. I spread her pussy wide with both hands and focused all of my attention back on her tiny pussy. ""Oh yes. Daddy I feel funny what's happening to me?"" she asked with half open eyes.</p><p>""You're going to cum now baby, it's going to feel funny but just relax and go with it. It's going to feel like your going to pee, but you won't so just let it happen. She closed her eyes and I continued and this time she put her hands behind my head and pulled me into her pussy. Any signs of reluctance were gone for now and she was getting ready to cum. I fingered her clit with my finger as I continued licking when she came.</p><p>""Ohhhhhhh, uh, uh, uh"" she moaned as she came on my mouth. She was twisting around on the small bed as she pulled my head from behind and rode my face until she finished cumming. Slowly I continued licking all the way up and down her virgin pussy enjoying the taste of her juices she released. She tasted even better than her sister. Once she was finished I slid back up her body and kissed her on the cheek.</p><p>""Didn't that feel good baby?"" I asked as she looked at me. </p><p>""Yeah Daddy it felt wonderful. Thank you for not hurting me,"" She replied. </p><p>""I would never hurt you baby. Not unless you want me to that is,"" I said with a smile. We laughed and I got up and covered her up. She looked at my pajama bottoms and saw my aching hard cock tenting out of my pants. </p><p>She gasped and said, ""Oh my gosh Daddy what is that?""</p><p>""It's my cock baby,"" I replied.</p><p>""It's pushing out of your pajamas so much Daddy why is it so big?"" she asked with huge eyes.</p><p>""It's because I'm excited baby. Licking your pussy turned me on and when I get turned on my cock gets big and hard like this. That's how it allows me to fuck. You know about sex right?""</p><p>""Of course Daddy. I am eight now they teach the basics of sex ed in third grade health class. But they never said it would be that big. Can I see it?""</p><p>""Only if you want to baby. But if you want to play lets go get your sister and let her play too. I'm sure she could teach you a thing or two and we can get on out bed. It's much bigger and more comfortable,"" I said as I walked to the door.</p><p>""Okay!"" she said as she bounced out of the bed and went thru the door I just opened. </p><p>""Go to my room and we'll be right there,"" I said as I opened Brittany's door. She was on the bed sleeping on her stomach. Her beautiful ass was pushed up in the air a little. I went over and sat on her bed and rubbed her ass and kissed her on the back of the neck. She woke up and smiled at me. </p><p>""How did it go?"" she asked.</p><p>""It's going well. She wants to see my cock now and she is not fighting it anymore. I asked if we could come get you and she said yes so come on!"" I said as I rubbed her back and got off the bed. She saw the size of my cock under my pajamas, smiled and got up and took my hand. We walked down the hallway together and went into my room. Kierstyn was laying on the bed right in the middle of the bed facing the door smiling.</p><p>""See!"" Brittany said to her sister. ""I told you you'd like it didn't I"" the girls giggled as we all got situated on the King size bed. ""So you want to see Daddy's cock now Kierstyn?"" Her sister nodded as I laid down. ""First we have to get rid of these"" she said as she started pulling at the string of my pajama bottoms. ""Take them off Daddy!""</p><p>I smiled and lifted my ass off the bed and she pulled them off in one swift movement pulling them to my thighs. It was then my baby daughter saw my hard cock for the first time. </p><p>""Ohhh wow!"" Kierstyn said as she saw it. She looked at Brit and said, ""It's even bigger than you described it to me. How does he get that thing inside you without tearing you up?"" she asked.</p><p>""It's easy sis. Once you are ready your little pussy opens up and it will take almost anything. You'll see,"" She said as she pulled my pants off completely and threw them on the floor. I was happy to hear how she was preparing her sister. The girls were very competitive and Kierstyn is never one to be topped by her big sister. She has always tried to keep pace with her even with their age differences. </p><p>""Come over her little sister and I'll teach you how to suck Daddy's cock. Oh and you have to call it his cock. He hates it when you call it his thing don't you Daddy?""</p><p>I merely smiled and nodded at the girls. I couldn't believe that I was sitting here in my bed waiting for my two daughters to suck my cock. I was in heaven, or is this hell?</p><p>Brittany got their selves into position, both were between my wide spread thighs and Brit grabbed my cock in her hands and started pumping. ""It feels really neat! It's big and hard but if you feel it all over it feels so different than it looks. See? Here feel the head. The head is soft and spongy but if you feel down on the shaft it's hard as a stone. And then if you feel his balls they are soft and squishy. Be really careful with his balls if you squeeze them that will hurt him. Right Daddy!"" she said to me and all I could do was nod.</p><p>She was pumping mu cock slowly as she gave Kierstyn her first lesson. ""See this?"" she said as I leaked pre cum out of the end of my cock. ""This is his juice. It tastes really sweet. Come here and taste is sis,"" She said as she pointed it towards her.</p><p>""No way! You want me to put that in my mouth? Gross!"" she exclaimed.</p><p>""It's not gross. It's good she said as she put her mouth on the head of my cock and swirled her tongue around the head getting the pre cum that was there.</p><p>""Ohhhh yeah,"" I said as she first got my cock in her mouth.</p><p>""See he really loves it when I suck his cock. It's just like when he licked your pussy. It feels just as good for him. Do you want to try it?"" she asked but Kierstyn was too scared. She was trying to get over the size of my cock and just wanted to watch.</p><p>""You first!"" she said as she sat on the bed watching.</p><p>""Okay!"" Brittany said as she positioned herself between my legs. She pumped my cock in her young fist and looked up at me and smiled. I smiled back then she put half of my cock in her tight hot mouth.</p><p>""Ohhhh fuck yes!"" I said as she positioned herself on her knees for a better angle. She started bobbing up and down on my cock making me feel so good. ""Yes baby suck my cock. Do you want me to cum in your mouth?""</p><p>""Oh yes Daddy. I love your cum!"" she said as she looked over to Kierstyn. ""His cum tastes sooo good,"" She smiled at her sister and sucked me back in her mouth. ""You have to watch your teeth too. If you scrape his cock with your teeth he'll get hurt,"" She returned to sucking and Kierstyn nodded as she watched like she was learning. Brittany only wore a t-shirt and I pulled at it from her shoulders. She sat up and removed it in one smooth move revealing her budding breasts to her sister. She looked over at her and squeezed her own growing nipples in her fingers and closed her eyes in pleasure.</p><p>She returned to sucking my cock as she tried to get more and more inside her throat. I put my hand behind her head and started guiding her faster on my cock. ""I'm cumming soon baby, get ready.""</p><p>She nodded and said, ""Cum Daddy! Cum, cum, cum I'll swallow it all.""</p><p>""Save some for your sister,"" I said, ""She might want to try it,"" She nodded and I started pulling her up and down on my cock. ""Ahhhhh fuck yeah suck it Brittany, I'm cumming!"" I screamed as I unleashed load after load inside her tiny mouth. </p><p>""Mmmmmmmmm"" she moaned as she swallowed quickly making sure not a drop was wasted. Once done, she sat up and I could tell she still had some cum in her mouth. She crawled over on her hands and knees to her sister who was watching her. </p><p>She moved her to lie on her back and then she got over her face. Kierstyn didn't understand so I said, ""I think she wants you to open your mouth. Just try it baby,"" I said. She opened her mouth and Brittany got over her and opened her mouth allowing just a little out of her mouth and inside Kierstyn's. </p><p>She tasted it and closed her mouth tasting my seed. She smiled at her sister and me and said, ""Can I have more please!"" Brittany opened her mouth again allowing more to drip down. She sucked it from her sister's lips and tasted it again. She then opened again and Brit gave her the remainder and she swallowed it all. I could not believe I was watching my eight and eleven year old daughter's swapping my cum and loving it. Once done Brittany kissed her sister on the mouth and began tongue kissing her. Kierstyn was not prepared for it and she jumped a little bit. But then she relaxed and kissed back. You could tell she did not know what she was doing, but she did was her sister was doing and got better. </p><p>""Wow Daddy!"" she said when she finished kissing her sister. ""Your cock tastes pretty good. Can I try now?"" She asked.</p><p>""Sure baby, but I'll need a little time. Let's go get something to drink. We want to pace ourselves. We have all night..."" I replied. </p><p>""Yeahhhh"" both girls yelled as they got up from the bed and went out to the kitchen. I was sure the night would be one to remember!</p>"
771,"Gus's Girls, Part 4",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mgg', 'inc', 'anal']",I just finished getting the blowjob of the century from my eleven-year-old daughter Brittany right after I ate my eight-year-old daughter Kierstyn's virgin pussy. Kierstyn was unsure about sucking my cock so Brit showed her the way. Once I came in her pre-teen mouth she went to her sister and shared the load with her and now Kierstyn wants the same from me.,2013-06-10T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I just finished getting the blowjob of the century from my eleven-year-old daughter Brittany right after I ate my eight-year-old daughter Kierstyn's virgin pussy. Kierstyn was unsure about sucking my cock so Brit showed her the way. Once I came in her pre-teen mouth she went to her sister and shared the load with her and now Kierstyn wants the same from me. We went into the kitchen to get some refreshments and so I could recover a bit.</p><p>I grabbed a beer from the bridge and popped the top and started drinking it. The girls were talking about what just happened sitting at the breakfast bar. </p><p>""How long have you guys been doing it?"" Kierstyn asked her sister.</p><p>""Just a couple days. But I have been masturbating for a while. Daddy caught me in my room the other night and he got all excited. Once I realized he was all excited because of watching me I got excited and I sucked him off right there. I love it so much I could suck his cock three times a day!"" she told her sister as they were sipping sodas.</p><p>""Wow!"" she replied as she looked back at me drinking my beer. ""Do you think he could put his thing in my pussy like he did yours?"" she whispered to Brittany.</p><p>""I'm not sure Kierstyn, you are really young and your pussy is really tiny right now. I had him inside me, but I have been shoving my hairbrush inside me for a while now and I was a little stretched out and ready for him."" Said Brittany.</p><p>""Oh wow you did that? Maybe I can do that too that way he can have sex with me before Mommy comes home,"" replied Kierstyn.</p><p>""I can show you some neat tricks too,"" said Brit to her sister. </p><p>Kierstyn smiled and they finished their sodas and Kierstyn spun around on the stool and looked right at me. ""So is it my turn Daddy?""</p><p>""I don't know baby, I'm still kind of tired. Maybe your sister can show you some tricks like she promised and that will make my cock come back to life,"" I replied.</p><p>""Okay Daddy! Come on Brittany!"" she said as she jumped off the stool and pulled Brit with her and they both headed towards my bedroom. They giggled running into the room and I followed them. They jumped onto the bed and I sat in a chair in the corner. ""What are you going to teach me Brittany?</p><p>""Okay, just take off your clothes first."" She said. Kierstyn was still wearing her nightshirt and panties. She quickly shed them and jumped back on the bed. ""Now lay down on the bed and I'm going to show you how to play with yourself.""</p><p>She quickly laid back and spread her chubby thighs for her sister. Brittany was on her hands and knees and she moved between her legs and got into position. This gave me the perfect view of her pre-teen pussy and ass as she prepared to teach her little sister how to beat off. Her sister's pussy was perfect. She had a perfect mound that was puffy and cute and her pussy crack was straight up and down leading to the crevice where her clit hid under her outer lips. </p><p>""Your pussy is really nice sis. Do you see this?"" she asked as she rubbed the lips of her pussy from the top to the bottom. Kierstyn nodded. ""This is your pussy of course and these are your pussy's lips. They are sensitive see? When I rub your lips it feels good right? And the more you rub the outer lips the better it feels."" Her sister nodded as she licked her lips and stared at her sister sitting up on her elbows.</p><p>""Yeah it's starting to feel funny down there again,"" she replied.</p><p>""Yes. Now do you see the crevice up at the top of your lips?"" Kierstyn nodded again. ""This is where your clit is at. If you spread your pussy open you can barely see it right now. I can see it but you can't because I'm a lot closer."" She spread her lips and touched her tiny clit with her finger. This made Kierstyn jump a little bit. ""Now you felt that right? That was your clit. It's super sensitive. See the hotter you get the bigger your clit grows and the more sensitive it becomes. Sometimes when I'm horny I can bring myself off just by playing with my clit at night.""</p><p>Kierstyn nodded again and was listening intensely. Brittany moved in and placed her mouth on her pussy and tongued her clit. ""Mmmmmm..."" moaned Kierstyn as she touched her pussy for the first time. ""That feels good Brittany."" She ran her tongue up and down her pussy lips and rolled down to her hole and slipped her tongue inside her pussy hole. ""Ughn! Yes!"" She moaned again.</p><p>Brittany made her sister squirm as she licked her pussy. Kierstyn leaned back fully as her big sister licked her. She was feeling warm and squishy as she played with her. She looked over at me as I was stroking my cock that was now fully aroused. She smiled at me and I got up and went over to the bed. I positioned myself behind Brittany's luscious ass and I leaned down and licked her sexy asshole as she sucked on Kierstyn's eight-year-old pussy. </p><p>I licked her ass and she moaned as she responded to my tongue. ""Mmmmmm Daddy. What are you doing?""</p><p>""I'm licking your ass just like you are licking her pussy. There are more ways to fuck other than just in the pussy. I'm going to fuck you in the ass and then I'll fuck your sister in the ass too. She's too small for me in her pussy right now, but she'll love this and you are going to show her how good it can feel. She smiled at me and returned to the feast in front of her. I went back to licking her pussy and the little red head was moaning as she ground her ass against my tongue. </p><p>'Oh Daddy, that feels good!"" said Brittany.</p><p>""Daddy licked my ass earlier it felt so good,"" she said as she lifted her legs up and put them back to her shoulders. Can you lick my butt too Brittany?"" </p><p>""Sure, but let's do it differently. Get up and get on your hands and knees,"" she said as she moved her little sister into position in front of her. I never stopped licking and she was pulling me into her ass as I licked her. With Kierstyn bent over in front of her she dropped down and spread her but cheeks wide and sank her tongue deep inside her tight ass.</p><p>""Ohhhh!"" said Kierstyn. She adjusted again spreading her legs wider and laid her head on the bed and reached back spreading her ass wider for Brittany. </p><p>I was ready. I couldn't take it much longer. I got up from reaming Brittany's ass and she looked back at me over her shoulder watching me as she caressed her own pussy with one hand from below. Her long straight red hair was in her eyes and she flipped it out of her way as she steadied herself on the mattress. </p><p>""Are you going to fuck me now Daddy?""</p><p>""You bet your sweet ass baby. I'm going to fuck your ass now. Have you put anything in your ass before baby?"" I asked. She shook her head no and I smiled. I may have not gotten her cherry but I was going to her ass cherry now. I positioned myself behind her and spread her legs wider. I reached under her and played with her pussy getting my fingers wet with her pussy juice. Once I had enough, I covered my cock with her juices and placed my cock at the entrance of her tight ass. </p><p>""Be careful Daddy,"" she begged. She wasn't sucking her sister's ass as she readied herself for my penetration. I pushed trying to get inside and I had no luck. Brittany was squinting her eyes and she was all tensed up. I smacked her on the ass. She screamed and I said, ""Relax baby. I need you to relax so I can get it inside you."" She smiled and relaxed a little and I tried again and popped right inside. </p><p>""Ohhhh fuck!"" she moaned. </p><p>She was so tight. I was shocked at how tight she was. ""Kierstyn, can you reach inside that drawer and hand me the tube that's inside?"" Kierstyn moved from in front of her sister and got the tube and handed it to me. ""Thanks baby."" I said as I opened the tube and squeezed the cold gel on my cock. I pulled out as far as I could and I squeezed a big dollop inside her tiny ass and pushed my cock back inside her.</p><p>""Oh Daddy! It's cold."" She complained but then when I pushed my cock inside again she felt me go in about an inch more than I did the first time. ""Ohhhhh yeah that feels a lot better Daddy. Your cock is so big I feel like I'm so full already!"" she said as she got use to my cock in her ass.</p><p>""Yeah baby, but there's a lot more to go. Just relax."" I started pushing my cock in and out of her tiny white ass as she was bent over she steadied herself on her elbows as she grabbed handfuls of sheets in front of her. Soon I was stuffing about half of my cock into her tight pink asshole. </p><p>""Uhhhh, uh, yeah Daddy mmmmmmm so big!"" she moaned as I sawed in and out of her. Kierstyn was sitting on her knees next to her watching the action. She was amazed and her hand slipped down to her pussy and she started playing with herself as she watched me fuck her sister. She closed her eyes and I returned to Brittany. I pulled her harder and started pumping deeper and faster. ""Oh, oh, oh, yes Daddy I'm going to cum Daddy! Fuck my ass!"" She bellowed and was rocking back to my thrusts as she came hard on the end of my cock.</p><p>Kierstyn watched her sister cum and she rubbed her hand on her clit making her feel really good too. After Brittany finished cumming I slowed my pace and was grinding deep inside her asshole. Kierstyn said, ""Will you fuck me too Daddy?"" looking at me with a sultry look that an eight-year-old girl just shouldn't have.</p><p>""Will I?"" I said as I pulled my hard eight and a half inch cock out of my oldest girl's ass.</p><p>""Ohhh Daddy don't stop!"" she replied rubbing her ass with her hand where I just pulled out of her.</p><p>""What have I always said girls, you have to share your things."" I laughed and Kierstyn pulled me closer to her and we moved to the other side of the huge bed. </p><p>""Yeah!"" She yelled as she got on her hands and knees in front of me. I grabbed both cheeks of her ass and I spread them as wide as I could and speared her asshole with my tongue. ""Ohhhhhh wow. Daddy yes!"" she said as I pushed about an inch and a half inside her tight sphincter. I reached under and started playing with her pussy and rubbing her clit trying to get her worked up. ""Ohhhhhhh, oh, oh yessss. Daddy!""</p><p>I pushed a finger inside her ass once I had her ass slobbery and wet. ""Oh!"" she said as my finger first entered her. As soon as I entered her ass tightened up even more because she got scared. ""OK baby, like I told your sister, please relax. If you don't relax it won't feel as good. She laid her head down on the mattress sticking her ass in the air and she spread her legs wider. Doing so her body relaxed and let my finger invade her ass much better. ""Ohhhhhhh yeah."" She said as I pushed more of my finger inside and spread some lube on my finger.</p><p>""See? Just relax and I will get you ready for my cock."" I said as I increased the speed of my finger fucking. Soon my entire finger was sawing in and out of her tiny ass so I added a second one. </p><p>""Oh Daddy! Wow so much!"" she moaned her eyes were still closed. I let her get use to the second one and then I started moving them in and out as well. Occasionally I turned them around inside her ass as I went all the way inside her. After about four or five minutes she opened her eyes and looked at me over her shoulder and watched as I fucked her ass with my fingers. Her chubby thighs and ass looked amazing to me as she was bent over on her hands and knees in front of me. </p><p>I pulled my fingers out of her pre-teen ass and I stood up and grabbed the tube again. I covered my hard cock with the slippery material and got in close to her ass as I cold in preparation to fuck her. I was so lucky, I just took Brittany's ass cherry and I was about to take Kierstyn's as well. She stayed there perfectly still unsure what to expect and I put my cock against her hole. She tensed up so I leaned over and mover her hair away from the back of her neck and kissed her neck and nibbled on her ear. </p><p>""Relax baby..."" I whispered after I finished kissing her neck. She pushed back into me and my cock moved inside her ass from her pushing. She was actually pushing my cock into her own ass. I added some leverage by standing up and I entered her and my head popped inside.</p><p>""Ohhhh..."" she moaned as she accepted me. Her eyes again were tightly shut and she pulled a pillow under her chest and hugged the pillow as she stuck her ass higher. ""Mmmmmmm."" </p><p>I moved more and soon I was a bit to move in and out of her unbelievably tight chubby ass. I started moving more and her ass accepted more of me. I was trapped inside an amazing tight ass I never thought the tightness I was feeling was possible without hurting her. She was moaning as she continued pushing back on me getting me further inside her tiny ass. </p><p>""Fuck me Daddy!""</p><p>That was all I needed. I started pumping and soon I was about halfway inside her. I pumped about three or four more times inside her and then I knew I was going to blow. </p><p> ""Here I cum Baby get ready!"" I said as I fucked her ass. ""Ahhhhhhh, fuck me! Yes! Ohhhhhhhhh. I yelled as I came harder and harder inside her tight ass.</p><p>Feeling me explode inside her tiny ass made her blow as well. ""Ahhh, uh, uh, uh, yes Daddy I'm cumming too!"" she yelled back as I creamed the last load of the evening inside my eight-year-old daughter's formerly virgin ass. ""Mmmmmmmmmm yeahhh.""</p><p>I collapsed on top of my tiny girl and I covered her body completely. She was so wet from the lube and my cum I pushed even more inside her and I was almost three quarters the way inside her as I lay there on top of her shivering. </p><p>""Wow Daddy,"" said Brittany as she lay next to us and kissed me on the lips. ""That was so hot. Didn't that feel fantastic Kierstyn? She was under her daddy with his big cock stuck in her ass. All she could do was look at her and nod. We lay there together and I fell asleep sandwiched between both gorgeous of my naked daughters. Never would I have dreamed that my daughters and I would have such a great time when their mother was gone.</p>"
772,"Camping With Suzy, Part 3",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['Mg', 'inc', 'anal']",Marc and his eight-year-old daughter are on vacation together in the family RV. In the last chapter she sucked his cock again and he ate her pussy until she came. Now she wants her Daddy to fuck her in the ass! Will he do it? Of course he will!,2013-07-21T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Suzy and Marc went back to the RV to have their way with eachother. So far he ate her pussy and ass and then she sucked his great big cock until he came in her mouth and she swallowed it all. Now she is asking for him to fuck her in the ass.</p><p>""Are you sure honey? I mean playing with each other like we are is one thing, but fucking is quite another. I mean I would love to but I don't want to hurt you baby."" He said.</p><p>""Daddy, I love you. I want to make you feel good and will do anything for you Daddy."" She said as she reached down and played with his cock again. It began to stir and she smiled at him and said, ""Does that mean yes Daddy?""</p><p>Marc looked at her smiling at him and how could he resist? ""Sure baby, but if it hurts I'll stop okay?""</p><p>""Yeah!"" She said as she jumped off the bed and crawled between his legs and started sucking his cock again. Her long dark hair was up in a ponytail and he reached up and took it in his hands guiding her mouth up and down on his cock. ""Uh huh."" She moaned around his hard cock as she drove more and more into her mouth and throat again. As soon as I was hard enough she took him out of her mouth and smiled. ""Now Daddy? Will you fuck me in the ass now?""</p><p>""Oh fuck!"" he said as he got off the bed and positioned his young daughter on the edge of the bed in front of him. ""You slide right up next to the bed and bend over. She did as she was told and he leaned down again and started licking her delicious ass spreading her cheeks wide. </p><p>""Ohhhhh Daddy! Mmmmmmm yeah."" She said as he pushed his tongue deep in her ass. Suzy grabbed the sheets in front of her and pulled. Marc was an expert in the art of ass play. He tongue fucked his young daughter and she moaned. ""Uhhhhh, mmmmm, yes Daddy."" she said as she watched him eat her ass over her shoulder. Her long brown hair ran over her back and shoulders and she reached back and spread her cheeks wide for her Daddy. </p><p>Marc was ready to introduce her to anal sex. He sat up and Suzy watched as he spit on his cock and prepared to shove his cock inside her. ""Are you ready Baby?"" he said as he pumped his cock with his fist in front of her tiny ass.</p><p>""Oh yes Daddy. Fuck me!"" she said giggling.</p><p>Marc needed nothing more. He moved forward and slid his cock against her brown, wrinkled asshole. Suzy closed her eyes as she felt him press his cock against her. His first try didn't work as he pushed against her hole and his cock bent. Marc put some more spit on his cock. He tried again and had a better hold on her slim hips. This time Suzy felt him starting to enter her and she closed her eyes tight and held onto the bed.</p><p>""Ohhhhh Daddy!"" she said as the head of his cock slipped inside. It felt so much different than his tongue did. His tongue was small and wet and slick. His cock was so much bigger and she felt so different when he entered her ass. ""Oh, be careful Daddy. You're so big!"" she said as she spread her legs wider for him.</p><p>The wider stance gave Marc a little more leverage. He moved in a little closer and pushed again. His naked daughter took another inch of his cock this time. ""Uhhhhh."" She moaned as his cock slipped further inside her. ""Oh Dad, oh fuck! It's so big!"" His cock was about 7 inches long and 3 inches across. She was so sure before they started that she could take him all the way inside her with no trouble. But now with only an inch or so inside her she was terrified he would rip her apart. He slid out then back in again getting some motion going. ""Oh, uh, uh, uh."" She moaned as he started fucking her tiny ass. ""Fuck Daddy, it's so good.""</p><p>Marc was pumping about 2 to three inches inside her now. He was unsure about fucking her before but now he knew all he wanted was to empty his load deep in her bowels. ""Come on Suzy, arch your back more and relax. I'm going to fuck you so good.""</p><p>""Oh, oh, oh, uhhhhhhh. Mmmmph."" She moaned as he fucked her harder. ""Come on Daddy!"" she cried. Marc grabbed a fistful of hair and wrapped it in his hand pulling it as he fucked her. She was moving with him as he plunged deeper inside her. Her long dark hair was bunched up in his hands as he was pulling it harder.</p><p>Marc was losing it and he knew he would not last much longer. ""I'm cumming baby. Get ready!"" he said as he plunged even more cock inside her. Then he came! ""Ahhhhhhh, fuck sweetie!"" He yelled as he came.</p><p>""Uhhhh, ah, ah, uhgh, yes! Cum in my ass Daddy!"" she cried as he unloaded inside her. She fucked back and forth on his cock as she helped him finish emptying his load. She was enjoying her first ass fuck so much and she was so happy her Daddy was the one teaching her. She was looking forward to spending the summer with his cock buried inside her. She didn't care where, as long as it was his and he was inside her and they were together. Her mother had no idea what she was going to miss this summer.</p><p>Marc finished unloading in her tight young ass. He collapsed on top of her and they leaned against the bed together. Marc was still had about 3 inches of his still hard cock inside her. He reached around and felt her tight stomach and slid his hand up her torso to her flat tight chest. Her nipples were hard but her chest was still flatter than a pancake. He relished the fact that he was fucking his daughter before she even developed tits. His wife may have left him, but he won the best prize. Suzy was in store for a good summer and so was he.</p>"
773,"Camping With Suzy, Part 4",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['mg', 'oral', '1st', 'inc']",Suzy is very determined that she will fuck her father. She convinces him but has to pay the price when he fucks her eight-year-old pussy.,2013-07-21T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>In the last chapter, Marc fucked little eight-year-old Suzy in the ass as she begged for him to do. Suzy is his daughter and she has long brown hair that flows halfway to her ass. It's long and straight. She has no sign of breasts yet but she has a glorious ass that is as delicious as it is tight. </p><p>After they finished, the pair cleared off the bed and grabbed a blanket and cuddled together and began to fall asleep. ""I guess we don't need to get a new mattress for the small bed any more do we Daddy?"" Suzy said as she spooned next to her dad. Both of them were naked and she felt so comfortable and so loved.</p><p>""I guess not."" Marc said as he pulled her closely and kissed the top of her head. </p><p>They both fell asleep and Marc was the first to awake and Suzy was on her stomach next to him and the covers were completely off her. He rubbed her back gently and she began moaning as he rubbed her ass and pussy. Her pussy began to moisten under his touch when suddenly her eyes opened and she sleepily looked at her father and smiled.</p><p>""I just had the best dream!"" she said as she moved closer and cuddled with him. ""I dreamt that you and I were cuddling them I got on top of you and we made love Daddy!"" she said as she climbed on top of him. Marc did not think he would be able to make love to the girl, she was so tiny and her pussy would be unbelievably tight and awesome. But he was afraid he might hurt her. </p><p>""Well, I don't think you are quite ready for that Suzy."" Marc said. Suzy had a devilish expression on her face, as she was not under the same impression.</p><p>""We can do whatever we want to daddy."" She said as she reached down and felt her father's cock and he was hard as a rock. She smiled at him and her hair was hanging in his face tickling his nose. She grabbed his cock and placed it along the her hot, wet pussy and she began moving her pussy up and down on his cock. She sat up higher, giving her more leverage and slid her pussy all the way up and down the full length of his cock. </p><p>""Mmmmmmm."" He said as she rode his cock sliding all over his cock making him feel really good. Marc reached up and rubbed her flat chest and began squeezing her tiny brown nipples. When he did that she moaned.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy that feels good."" She said taking his hand in hers and holding it there as he played with her undeveloped tits. Suzy reached down with her other hand began rubbing her clit as she ground her tiny box on her Dad's huge cock. ""Ohhhhh, uh, uh, yes Daddy."" She moaned as she rode his cock. She reached down and his cock was completely covered with her slippery juices and she moved his cock and pointed it to her pussy. She felt it at the entrance and she sat down and tried to get it inside herself. Her father did nothing to stop her. He figured she was being stubborn and nothing he could say would change her mind. So he allowed her to try. </p><p>""Uh, Daddy, it won't go inside me!"" she whined as she tried time and time again to get his big hard cock in such a tiny place. ""What can I do? I want your cock Daddy!""</p><p>""Like I said, I don't think I can fuck you in the pussy baby, but just ride me like you were doing. If we play like that rubbing your pussy on my cock and you play with your clit I think we'll both be able to cum!"" he said as he coaxed her to resume rubbing her tight pussy on his cock.</p><p>""Okay Daddy."" She said as she resumed sliding her tiny wet, bald pussy along his cock. She slipped her hand down on her pussy and began playing with her pussy and clit. ""Ohhhh Daddy."" She moaned as she began working towards an orgasm. He started moving more under her and stroked his cock from the bottom to the top rubbing his cock as deeply between her pussy lips as he could. He put his hands on both sides of her ass and moved her faster and faster along as she began feeling better. </p><p>Suzy was feeling that funny feeling again deep inside and she rode her daddy's cock. He was in control now bouncing her up and down on top of himself and she was moaning more and more as she felt an orgasm coming. She removed her hands from her pussy and put them on his chest as she continued riding him. The change in angle meant she was rubbing her clit on his cock now and she was about to lose it.</p><p>""Oh, oh, Daddy, I'm cumming, so good, so good! Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!!"" she cried out as she came on top of her father's hard cock. </p><p>This made Marc cum as he continued to move his young daughter on top of himself. ""Ahhhhhhh, yes fuck Baby cumming!"" he yelled as he came. Load after massive load exploded out of his cock and he covered the union in gobs of wet, sticky cum. ""Ahhh, yeah, uh, uh, uh."" He continued as more fluid escaped from his cock and splashed on her tummy and pussy as she lay down on top of him luxuriating in the hot sticky mess they just made together.</p><p>""Wow Daddy, that was so cool!"" You were right! That felt great!"" She said as she kissed him slipping her tiny tongue in his mouth and rolled it around. Her lips were large and round for such a young girl. </p><p>He loved kissing her as much as he did her mother. She smiled at him and said, we have to clean up Daddy, now we are getting sticky!"" She jumped off him and he watched her as she ran to the small bathroom and jumped in the shower to wash up. </p><p>Marc rested as she took a short shower and he was next. He showered and then they ate breakfast and prepared for their day. They planned to drive today and he prepared the RV and disconnected the vehicle from the services at the park and went to the office at the park to settle up and prepare to leave. It was at the office that he noticed a little boy who was watching him as he finished his business with the park and settle up. </p><p>He went back to his RV and told Suzy they were leaving. She was in the bedroom with her iPod on and she stayed there listening to tunes. His plan was to drive about 300 miles that day and he achieved that and stopped at another planned RV park that was on the route. He parked and got the vehicle in its place and prepared it to be parked there another two or three days. They planned a couple places they wanted to visit near the park. </p><p>Marc spent about an hour getting the RV parked and hooked up. He went into the office and asked about restaurants that delivered. He picked one and called ordering something for dinner. He went back to the RV and found Suzy sleeping in the big bed. She slept a lot of the drive and much of the afternoon. He was sure she was going to be wide-awake tonight and would need something to keep her entertained. He sat on the bed and began rubbing her back. She was wearing a cute pair of blue jean short shorts and a plain white t-shirt. </p><p>She was lying on her tummy and her ass was in a magnificent position. Her butt cheeks were exposed and he rubbed her butt making her moan a little. ""Mmmmmm"" Marc continued rubbing her and moved to her back and started rubbing her back and shoulders. Suzy rolled over on her back and smiled at him. She rubbed her eyes and sat up and kissed him on the cheek and said, ""Hi Daddy. I was having a dream about you again!"" she said giggling.</p><p>""Oh yeah? What was it about?"" He asked.</p><p>""We were making love Daddy. Oh Daddy, can't we just try to do it again? I know you said no, but I really want you to fuck my pussy Daddy."" She said as sat up and got on her knees next to him on the bed. She played with his cock as he watched her. He never made a move to stop her and she dropped down and put his cock inside her mouth again. She sucked his cock up and down slurping nosily as she managed to get most of his hard cock inside her mouth and throat. </p><p>Soon she was pumping him in and out of her mouth and he took control and picked her up and turned her over angling her body over the edge of the mattress so her head was dangling over the side and she was upside down. The rest of her body was up and her pussy was pointing upward where her head would be normally. Marc inserted his cock in her open mouth as she waited for him and he started fucking her mouth.</p><p>Suzy took it all and soon she had her Daddy's cock almost completely inside her mouth. ""Uh, uh, uh, uhhhhhhh yeah!"" she groaned as he fucked her pretty mouth. Her hands were around his thighs as he fucked her mouth and soon he leaned forward again putting his mouth on her tight bald pussy as she took his cock in her throat. </p><p>Marc leaned down while he fucker her mouth and was eating her tiny bald pussy. ""Mmmmmmmm."" He said as he ate her. ""So fucking good baby.""</p><p>Suzy took his cock but she didn't want him to cum in her mouth again. So she sucked hard but then she let him fall out of her mouth and she said, ""Fuck me Daddy.""</p><p>Marc looked at her and decided to try again. But this time he would try. He turned her right side up and she positioned herself on the sofa and her legs were spread wide wile his cock lined up with her tiny pussy. She was looking at him as he lined it up. She smiled at her father and he pushed. She closed her eyes and he again did not make it inside. He coated his cock with more of her pussy juice and then pumped it a couple times getting it nice and wet and this time he pushed harder.</p><p>The head of his cock entered her unbelievably tight pussy. She grunted and spread her legs wider. ""Oh Daddy!"" she said as Marc positioned himself and pulled out again then back inside. He pushed past her maidenhead and tore thru her hymen. ""Oh Daddy! It hurts!"" She cried as his cock settled in her bleeding pussy. Marc was sure she was in pain but now he was not going to stop. He puled back again then plunged another inch in her tiny twat and she cried. ""Ahhhhhh Daddy stop!"" </p><p>Marc did no such thing. He stopped for a minute and waited for her to adjust to his cock. Her eyes were closed tight and she was grimacing in pain. She wished she never asked for it, but she understood that she did. She opened her legs wider and allowed him to push his cock deeper inside her. She grunted again accepting his cock deeper inside. Soon she was ready for more and he sensed it. He pulled back and started fucking his cock in and out of the tiny girl. Within a few moments she had him about 3 inches inside her. It was feeling better and she took more and more. </p><p>Marc was far beyond the point of no return. He continued fucking his daughter's pussy and she wrapped her legs around him pulling him deeper inside. ""Daddy, fuck me! Cum Daddy, cum!""</p><p>That was all he could take. He plunged as deep as he could inside her and spewed his cum. ""Ohhhhh fuck Baby! Cumming!"" he yelled as he took his daughter's cherry and came in her pussy. ""Fuck!"" he said.</p><p>Suzy stared in his eyes and he came deep inside her pussy stroking again and again spreading his seed into her. She smiled at him and hugged him deeper as he finished unloading inside her. She was so happy he finally took her cherry. She was sure she could make him happy for years to cum.</p>"
774,"Fucking My Little Sister, Part 1",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['mg', '1st', 'reluc', 'oral', 'inc']","My parents were going out of town so they told me about a month ago that I would need to babysit her while they were in California having a second honeymoon. I was so pissed! I was supposed to go to a go to a concert with my friends, but my folks told me no way. Suzy was 10 years old and I was 15 at the time. I had plans for my sexy little sister. Big plans...",2013-07-26T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>My parents were going out of town so they told me about a month ago that I would need to babysit her while they were in California having a second honeymoon. I was so pissed! I was supposed to go to a go to a concert with my friends, but my folks told me no way. Suzy was 10 years old and I was 15 at the time. </p><p>They left on a Sunday morning. They took the car to the airport and gave me a hundred bucks and told me to be careful and take care of my baby sister. My sister was so excited. She has never been home without our parent's at home. We waved at them from the front door as they drove off and we closed the door and went back inside. </p><p>Suzy turned around once we were inside and hugged me. ""What's that for?"" I asked. </p><p>""It's just because..."" She said. ""I think we are going to have a really fun week and I'm excited!"" </p><p>She walked away and I watched her ass. She was wearing a pair of yellow denim shorts and a matching yellow top with little sunflowers all over it. The top was kind of tight as were the shorts. My cock moved in my jeans and I got a little excited. ""Hmmmm..."" I thought to myself. Suzy was starting to look more like our mom. She was thin and had long sandy brown hair. Her butt was always cute. But I never thought of her in a sexy way before. I followed her into the living room my eyes never left her ass the whole time. </p><p>""So!"" She said. ""What should we do first? Do you want to play a video game?"" </p><p>""Sure."" I said. Suzy broke out our favorite game that we play together and we started to play. I was not trying very hard and she was winning. She was proud thinking she was beating me. ""Do you want to play the way the older kids play?"" </p><p>She paused the game and looked at me funny. ""How do the older kids play it?"" </p><p>""We play the tournament rounds and whoever loses a round has to take off a piece of clothing that the other person chooses."" I said with a wrinkle in my brow."" </p><p>""Why would you want to see me without my clothes on? I'm your sister. Wouldn't that be weird?"" She asked still with the funny expression on her face. </p><p>""No not really. Joey and I play it with his sisters when I am at his house. It's cool."" </p><p>""I don't know Ronnie. I don't even have any boobs yet, no one has seen me naked except for Mommy and Becky."" Becky was her best friend at the time. They were usually inseparable. </p><p>""Do you want to play or what?"" I said getting annoyed. Cause if not I'll just go over to Joey's. His sister's are cooler than you anyway. </p><p>""Let's play big brother. But I'm going to kick your butt!"" She said and started playing the game again. We played but again I was not playing very hard. I wanted to let her win and get more confident. She won the first level and she said, ""I win!"" She laughed and said, ""Take your shirt off!"" </p><p>I did as she said and we went off to round two. I played harder but not too hard and then I won that round. ""Lose the shirt!"" I said. I sat back and watched her take off the shirt and she stuck out her tongue at me. She had no boobs at all like she said, but her skin was flawless and her nipples were a bright pink and different than the rest of her skin. </p><p>""What?"" She said. </p><p>""Now it get's interesting."" I said. We started round three and she was getting better and more confident. She won the round and started laughing. </p><p>""I win again!"" She said. ""Now strip! I want the jeans off next."" I already had a full on hard on under my jeans. I stood up and faced her and I unbuttoned my jeans, pulled them down and stepped out of them. I stood there and looked at Suzy. She was looking right at my cock that was bulging out of my briefs. She licked her lips and said, ""Wow!"" </p><p>""Do you like that?"" I said as I rubbed my cock thru the briefs. </p><p>""I don't know. It looks so big."" She said as she bit lower lip. Maybe this was a bad idea..."" </p><p>""Bad idea?"" I said as I pulled my cock out of my briefs and started stroking it. ""No, I think this was a great idea. Look at the affect you have on my dick. It only gets this way when I want to fuck."" </p><p>""What? You want to fuck me really? I'm your sister, that's gross!"" She never looked away from my cock so I continued to stroke it. </p><p>""Come here and feel it. It feels really good when someone else touches it."" I said as I took another step forward. </p><p>""I don't know."" She said. I grabbed her hand and guided it to my cock. She took it in her tiny hand and grabbed it. ""Ewwwww...It's so hot! Why is it leaking?"" </p><p>""That's pre cum. It helps lubricate the girl's pussy when I fuck her."" I said. </p><p>""Have you fucked Penny?"" She said almost surprised. Penny was my girlfriend at the time. </p><p>""Hell yeah! We fuck all the time."" I said as she continued stroking my cock. ""She even sucks my cock too!"" </p><p>""Really?"" Suzy said still looking at my dick. ""Can I suck your cock big brother?"" She said to me giving me those cute little doe eyes... </p><p>""Why not?"" I said. ""As long as you make me cum..."" </p><p>""Okay."" She said and she dropped down on her knees in front of me. She looked at my cock amazed. Reaching up she grabbed my cock in her hands rubbing it up and down its massive length. ""It's so big!"" She said continuing to rub it in her hands. ""It won't fit in my mouth!"" She said. I reached down and pulled her onto my cock. ""Wait!"" She said as I forced it into her tiny mouth. ""Ohmph"" she said around my cock as I forced the head of it into her mouth. She looked at me with crying eyes as I pushed more of my cock passed her sweet lips. ""Nooooo"" I heard as she mouthed my dick unwillingly. I slid her mouth up and down my cock getting it moist with her spit then I let her off it letting go of her head. She pulled off it and whined, ""Stop it! Why did you do that I don't want to do this anymore."" She cried. </p><p>""Fuck that!"" I said. If you don't suck my cock and make me cum right now I'm going to call mom tomorrow and tell her that you stayed out all night tonight."" </p><p>""No, she'll be mad at me. How could you lie like that?"" She said. </p><p>""Now suck my dick!"" She reached up again and slowly inserted my cock in her mouth. She was barely doing anything. I waited for her to do it on her own, but she was either really bad at it or she didn't know how to suck cock. Again I grabbed the back of her head and forced more of my dick in her mouth. </p><p>""Mmmmmffff, no, stop it... Uh, uh, uh"" she said around my dick as I started pushing it further into her gullet. She began crying as I continued my attack. ""Ronnie, not so hard!"" She said as she pulled off my cock. I forced her back on it with both hands. I fucked her mouth hard as I was about to cum. She stopped fighting me just allowing me to fuck her face. Her hands were at her sides when I came. </p><p>""Ohhhh, man suck that cock Suzy!"" I moaned as I came. </p><p>""Uh, MMMMMMmmmmmm, uh, uh, uh"" She groaned as I finished my assault on her pre teen mouth. Cum was spraying out of my cock and she didn't even try to swallow it. It spewed out of her mouth and all over her flat chest. When I finished I let her take it out of her mouth and she looked at me. ""Why did you do that Ronnie?"" </p><p>""Do what?"" I said. </p><p>""Force me to suck your cock... I was doing it."" She said with a sad look in her eyes. </p><p>""Just shut up! Over the next week, you will do what I want, when I want. No matter what you say. If you don't, I'll tell Mom you were sleeping with your little boyfriend in the house while they were gone. Got it?"" </p><p>""Yeah... Just don't hurt me."" She said. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>I got up and went to my parent's room and took a shower. They have one of those fancy showers that can hold three or four people with glass doors. I always thought it was really cool. So I got in and took a nice hot shower thinking about what I was going to do with Suzy later. I finished and dried off and went into the bedroom and lay on the bed and turned on the big screen TV. I was watching a sports channel and Suzy came in the bedroom. </p><p>""Oh Ronnie, I'm gonna tell! We aren't supposed to be in Mom and Dad's room. You know that!"" She said in her tattletale voice. </p><p>""Oh be quiet. This is our bedroom for the week! Now go into the bottom drawer over there and pick out a movie to watch."" I said. Suzy got dressed again in the same clothes she had on before. ""Oh and the rule for the week is no clothes when we are at home. So strip!"" </p><p>""Oh Ronnie! I don't want to run around the house in front of you naked. I'm so conscious."" She begged. </p><p>""OK, well today you can strip to panties only. I can deal with that but starting tomorrow nothing. Okay?"" I replied. </p><p>""Okay..."" she said as she took her clothes off and tossed them on the floor near the door. Now Suzy was standing in front of the dresser in just a tight pair of white cotton panties. My cock began to grow hard again. ""Wait a minute Ronnie!"" she said as she opened the drawer and looked at all of the DVDs. ""These are all nasty movies! Mommy and Daddy watch these in here?"" </p><p>""Oh yeah. Our parents are both pretty kinky sis. And I've seen Mom once in a while when she forgets to close the door all the way. She has a really nice body and she wears some really sexy panties too."" I said as she thumbed through the covers. </p><p>""I want to watch this one!"" She said as she pulled out a DVD and brought it to me. </p><p>I laughed as I looked at the cover. It was titled ""Daddy loves his little girl"". ""Oh yeah? You have some Daddy fantasies going on little sis?"" </p><p>""Uh... NO! I just like the girl on the cover."" She said. It was a picture of a young blonde girls lying in bed and an older guy was coming in the door and all they show is the Daddy from the waist down as he enters the room from behind. </p><p>I got up and put in the DVD and returned to the bed. I patted the bed next to me and Suzy came to me like a good little girl. I put her in front of me so I could play with her body as we watched the movie. It was typical porn, it started right up with the hot chick from the cover sleeping in her room. Her Daddy came in the room surprising her and they began to have sex after a minute of shitty dialogue. </p><p>Suzy was watching it the whole time and I was rubbing her legs from behind and playing with her ass. I rubbed the crack of her ass and she adjusted her position giving me more room. Soon I was rubbing her entire pussy and ass all the way up and down and she moaned a little bit. ""Mmmmmm... That feels nice Ronnie."" </p><p>I wanted to eat her virgin pussy. ""Get up on your hands and knees in front of me. You can still watch the movie sis. I'm gonna eat her pussy just like he's doing in the movie. But you need to take off your panties now."" </p><p>""Okay."" She said as she stood up and removed them, then she positioned herself on the large bed on her hands and knees. ""Give me a pillow?"" she asked. I gave her one and she put it under her chest and lay on it putting her head down and her ass and pussy at the most excellent angle. </p><p>""Oh man, you sure have a nice ass sis!"" I said as I crawled up behind her and got a nice long look at her tight pussy and gorgeous little girl ass. I moved my mouth to her pussy and started feasting on her bald, perfect pussy. </p><p>""Ohhhhh, ummmmm."" She moaned as I licked her pussy for the first time. ""That's nice Ronnie."" She said as she spread her legs wider in front of me. I brought my hands up and spread her lips. She was bright pink inside her pussy. It was a contrast to her pale white pussy lips. She was starting to get wet and I tasted her juices for the first time. She tasted great. It was so different than my girlfriend Penny's pussy. Penny is sixteen and she is much more pungent. Suzy was fresh and delicious. </p><p>I ran my tongue up to her tiny asshole and she jumped. She moaned as I reamed her tiny asshole licking in big circles around the crinkled flesh. I couldn't see her face but her head was down and I don't think she was watching the movie any more. I sank my tongue inside her asshole. ""Uhhhh, oh Ronnie that's gross!"" </p><p>""Oh shut up, I love eating your ass sis! You better enjoy it because I love doing it. Eating pussy and ass is better than fucking sometimes."" I said as I shoved my tongue deeper this time as far as I could. </p><p>""Ohhhhhh yeah!"" she moaned. ""I didn't say I don't like it big brother. "" She said as she was looking at me over her shoulder. I smacked her on the ass and continued playing with her. ""Ow!"" she yelped not expecting me to smack her. I ran my tongue back down to her pussy and shoved it inside it as much as I did in her ass. She buried her face in the pillow again and moaned. ""Ohhhhh wow. Something's happening Ronnie."" She said, as she got ready to cum. I flipped her over and lay her on the bed on her back. She did not expect it so she squealed as I man handled her. </p><p>She spread her legs wide and welcomed my mouth back on her pussy. I shoved it back inside and twisted it all around. I moved up and found her clit hiding under its hood. When I found it I sucked on it and Suzy pulled me deeper into her and wrapped her legs around my head making it tough for me to breathe. </p><p>""Oh Ronnie, I'm going to cum!"" she cried as she came. ""Oh, oh, oh, ohhhhhh."" She moaned as she released more juices in my mouth. I relished every drop. Her blonde head was twisting from side to side as she screamed. When she finished she pushed me away from her gorgeous pussy and I released her from my grip. </p><p>I sat up and positioned myself on the bed as I put my cock close to her face. She opened her eyes and saw my cock and said, ""Oh yeah, that's what I want."" She grabbed my cock and put it in her mouth like she's done it her whole life. Within a minute she rolled over onto her hands and knees and was sucking my cock deep into her mouth like a pro. At ten-years-old and only the second time sucking cock she already was better than my girlfriend. </p><p>I was really excited and wasn't going to last long. I grabbed the back of her head and started pulling her up and down on my cock faster. She didn't resist and this time she let me force more cock into her willing mouth. I grabbed her hair in my hands and pulled her on and off and then without much warning for her I said, ""I'm cumming Sis!"" </p><p>""Ommm"" She moaned around my cock and I was spurting load after load in her mouth. Four huge spurts unloaded into her mouth and this time she swallowed all of it. </p><p>""Uhhhhhh, yeah sis swallow all my stuff! Mmmmmmm."" I moaned as she swallowed all of my seed. Once I was finished she cleaned up my cock and smiled at me. </p><p>""Was that better this time big brother?"" She asked as she kissed me on the lips. She looked at me in the eyes and then kissed me harder sliding her pink cum coated tongue into my mouth. I could still taste the remains of myself as I kissed her. ""I like playing these games Ronnie. Are you going to fuck me like you promised me?"" </p><p>""You bet your sweet ass!"" I said and I grabbed a handful of hair from the back of her head and pulled her head back and up. </p><p>""Ow, Ronnie! That hurts!"" she said looking up at me with her lips separated sexily. </p><p>""But I tell you what, if I start fucking you we finish. When I fucked Penny for the first time it hurt and she made me stop. So if you try to make me stop I'll fuck you in your pretty ass instead. But I ain't getting a case of the blue balls again sis."" I warned her. </p><p>""OK Ronnie. I'll do it, I promise. </p><p>This made me happy. Before today my beautiful little sister had never thought about sex especially with her older brother. Now, she was promising to let me fucker her. This is going to be a great week!</p>"
775,"Fucking My Little Sister, Part 2",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['mg', 'inc', 'oral', '1st']","Our parents left on their way to the airport less than three hours ago for a weeklong second honeymoon. Since then, my ten-year-old virgin sister sucked my cock twice and I've already tasted her sweet pussy and delicious ass. Now she's begging me to fuck her like I do my girlfriend.",2013-07-26T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>Our parents left on their way to the airport less than three hours ago for a weeklong second honeymoon. Since then, my ten-year-old virgin sister sucked my cock twice and I've already tasted her sweet pussy and delicious ass. Now she's begging me to fuck her like I do my girlfriend. </p><p>""Go take a shower sis and we'll play more when you're done."" I said as I released her hair. She gave me a pouty look and she got up and started walking to the door. ""I said take a shower!"" I said as I pointed to the shower in my folk's room. </p><p>""Okay."" She said as she walked over. ""But you'll be able to see me!"" she said realizing I wanted to watch her take a shower. She got in the big shower and turned towards the handles and turned on the water. Once she had the temperature right she turned around and looked right at me. ""What now?"" she asked not knowing what I wanted her to do. </p><p>""Just take a shower like you do normally, but pay special attention to the good parts."" I replied. </p><p>She took a washcloth down and got it wet and put a bunch of soap on it. Then without taking her eyes off me she started cleaning herself. She washed her arms, and then she came down to her chest and ran the cloth over her nipples. I could tell she was thinking about what I said about the good parts. So she started rubbing her nipples more as she stared at me. I could tell she was beginning to enjoy it when she dropped the hand that was holding the washcloth and started using her other hand. She was rubbing and pinching her tiny pink nipples rolling them between her forefinger and thumb. </p><p>I licked my lips and continued watching her through the wet glass. Her eyes roamed down my body and she sock my cock was hardening once again. She looked back up to my eyes and smiled at me. She put more soap on the washcloth and turned around showing me a nice shot of her from behind. She took the cloth again in her left hand and began washing her ass sexily watching me over her shoulder. She smiled again and once she was all soapy, the dropped the cloth on the floor and replaced it with her hands. She was rubbing and washing her ass with her hands on her cheeks each hand washing one independently. </p><p>Her eyes were closed now and she was rubbing her asshole with her left hand while she dropped her right hand under herself and started playing with her pussy. I got up and walked closer to the shower to get a better look. She noticed me next to the shower and my cock was completely hard now and I was jacking it up and down in front of her. She smiles again and continued rubbing herself on both sides as she started moaning. </p><p>""Uh, oh yeah Ronnie, this feels really good. Are you going to fuck me now?"" she whined. </p><p>""Shove a finger inside your pussy sis. You need to get your pussy ready for something to go inside."" I replied as I watched her slip a finger inside her tight virgin pussy as I stood directly behind her on the dry side of the glass. </p><p>""Ohhhhh."" She moaned as her finger went inside herself. ""Ronnie, uh, uh, yeah I want you in here."" She begged as I watched her play. I opened the door and she opened her eyes and watched me go inside the huge shower. ""Goody!"" she said as she continued to finger her bald pink pussy. </p><p>I got closer my seven inch cock was bobbing in front of me as I knelt down behind her and took her fingers out of her pussy and replaced them with mine. I shoved two fingers inside her getting them wet with her virgin juices. ""Ohhhh wow Ronnie. Fuck me!"" she said as I pushed my fingers in and out before I felt her hymen. I knew what had to be done. She wasn't my first virgin, and I knew what to expect. I moved closer and put my left arm around the front of her legs so I had a better grip on her. Once there, I shoved my fingers deep inside her pussy shredding her maidenhead in one quick move. ""Ohhh, ow, Ronnie it hurts!"" she said as she tried to move away from me. I had a good hold on her and moved her closer. Blood streamed out of her bald pussy and I continued my attack on her young body as I took her cherry. As soon as I felt like she would not get away, I stood up and bent her down farther in front of myself and positioned my cock at the entrance of her pussy. </p><p>""No Ronnie, it hurts too much let me go!"" she cried trying to get away. I reached up and pulled her by her hair and turned her face to me. She had tears in her eyes and she looked at me and said, ""Please Ronnie no!"" </p><p>I kept my hold on her hair and held her face. She cried harder and I said, ""I told you sis. Once I start you ain't gonna stop me. You wanted to get fucked and there ain't no stopping it now. So bend over and get ready to be fucked sis!"" </p><p>She cried harder as I released my handful of hair and she stood in front of me and bent over presenting her pussy to my cock. I placed my cock at the entrance of her pussy and she bellowed another loud cry again and then I pushed forward and entered her pussy for the first time. ""Owwww!"" she cried as she spread her legs wider. I think she was hoping it would make it hurt less and she was right. With her legs spread wider I was able to move another inch inside. She grunted again, ""Uhhhh, oh my."" She said but this time she was crying less. </p><p>I began moving my cock in and out of her tight snatch a little more and while she still had her eyes tightly shut she stopped crying and I thought I even felt her push back on me trying to get more motion. ""Does it feel better sis?"" I asked. Her eyes still closed she nodded and began moving against my slight thrusts more. ""Look at me Suzy."" I said. She did not. I slapped her left ass cheek really hard. </p><p>""Ouch!"" she said and she turned around and looked at me. Her cheek grew rosy as a result of the smack. </p><p>""You will learn to listen and do as I said sis. Now, let's fuck sis!"" I said as I reached under her and put my hand over her pussy and started rubbing her clit. </p><p>""Mmmmmmm."" She moaned. </p><p>""Bring your own hand down and rub your clit while I fuck you. It'll make you cum faster."" I stated. </p><p>""Ok."" She said as she reached between her legs and started playing with herself. I pulled all the way out and pushed about half my cock inside her this time taking her breath away. She was holding onto the wall for leverage and I moved my cock in and out of her tight pre-teen pussy. ""Oh, oh, oh Ronnie, it feels better now."" She said. I began fucking her faster now and she pushed back a little as she stroked her pussy and clit with her fingers. I watched my cock sliding in and out of her pussy clung to my cock keeping it in its grip. Her blood and juices mixed and made a light pink hue covering my cock. I was about to cum and I grabbed her by her slim hips and pushed in as far as I could. I was still about halfway and as I came covering the inside of her pussy with my salty seed. </p><p>""Ohhh yeah! I can feel you cumming inside me Ronnie!"" she said as I unloaded two more gobs of cum. She rubbed her clit harder she started cumming too. Ohhhhhhhhh uh, uh, uh aiiiiieeeee!"" She screamed. </p><p>I let go of her hips and she fell to the floor of the shower and the water ran over her as she was panting. I dried off and walked to the other room, made a few phone calls and got on my computer until my baby sister recovered. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>About an hour later, Suzy came downstairs and walked into the kitchen. ""Good!"" I said. ""Make us something to eat. I'm hungry."" I saw her and lost my lid. She was wearing clothes after I told her not to wear any clothes while we are home. She was only wearing a snug pair of white panties and a t-shirt over them. ""What the fuck are you wearing sis? I thought I told you no clothes? I guess I have to call Mom and Dad!"" </p><p>""No Ronnie, please don't. I have to be able to wear clothes. I don't feel right walking around naked and besides that I was cold. I'm not wearing much. Can't we work something out big brother?"" She said as she walked to me and grabbed my cock giving it a good squeeze. </p><p>""I don't know sis. You have to do as I wish. So I can let you wear panties, but this shirt is too big. Hold on."" I said as I went to the drawer and took out scissors. </p><p>""Gosh Ronny what are you doing?"" she asked. </p><p>""I'm trimming this shirt down. Once I'm done, you can wear it over your panties as long as your panties are as small as these."" I said as I grabbed her ass from behind her and ran my fingers up and down her ass crack dipping into her pussy from behind. </p><p>I cut the t-shirt until it came down just below her nipples about an inch. She was nervous when I did it and gasped when she felt the cold of the scissors on her belly. ""Ohhhh Ronny, be careful please."" She whined. I finished and turned her around again and bent her over the counter roughly. ""Uhhhh."" She gasped as she went to the counter. Her t-shirt rode up her back showing off her delicious pre-teen ass as I rubbed her back and made her moan more. ""Ohhh, Ronnie that feels good."" She said as I rubbed her from the top of her ass to the tops of her shoulders. ""Mmmmmmm."" </p><p>I quickly pulled her up and turned her around facing me. Her long blonde hair whipped around and cascaded across her face and she looked at me with a little hidden smile. I shoved her down to her knees in front of me and said, ""Suck it sis. I compromised on the clothes, so you suck me until I cum all over your face."" </p><p>She got comfortable on her knees in front of my already hard cock and took it into her mouth and instantly I felt her sucking my cock like a pro. I grabbed handfuls of her hair in my hands again and started pulling her head on and off my straining cock. </p><p>""Hold on!"" She said as she jumped to her feet and ran to the end of the counter. She grabbed a couple of her rubber bands and pulled her hair up into pigtails on either side of her head and she returned and started sucking me again. I grabbed hold of her pigtails this time and started pulling her on and off again. ""See!"" She said pulling off my cock to speak. That's better right?"" </p><p>""Sure sis."" I said as I began fucking her mouth with my cock. She was right it was better to fuck her face with her hair like this. I rammed my cock deeper in and out and she was letting me. She actually liked it when I fucked her mouth. I watched her suck it and she looked so innocent, but with my big cock slamming in and out of her mouth it was kind of twisted. Most of the time her eyes were closed and she guided my cock in and out and stroked it with her tiny hands. She looked up at me and her eyes made me cum again. ""Ohhhh fuck yeah! Cumming sis!"" I said as I bucked my hips and shoved the entire thing in her throat. </p><p>""Uhgh, ohh, mmmmph, uh, uh, uh."" She grunted as I slammed my cock deep into her. She took it all mind you and never said a word, just moaned and choked around my cock as I unloaded my fourth load of the day in my sister. There wasn't that much cum this time as I figured I was drying up. ""Mmmmmmm, yeah Ronnie."" She said pulling off my cock and still jacking off my member. I watched the soon to be fifth grader suck the remains of my load in her mouth and shivered as she sucked it almost all the way down on her own this again but this time on her own. ""She raised up and said, ""It feels so good when it's buried in my throat."" </p><p>""Oh yeah?"" I said. ""You're just like Mom. She gives the best head to Dad. I saw them downstairs one time when we were both supposed to be in bed a couple years ago. I wanted a drink and came down the stairs and mom was sucking him off on the sofa. </p><p>""Really?"" she said amazed that I never told her I guess. ""Did they see you?"" </p><p>""No, but I could see she sucked him off the same way you just sucked me off."" </p><p>""Cool. Maybe it's hereditary?"" she responded as she got up and went to the sink to clean herself up. </p><p>""I am planning to have Joey and his sisters come over tomorrow. I called him earlier and told him I fucked you. We've been fucking his sisters for a while now so he wants to fuck you now."" I said. </p><p>""No Ronnie! How could you?"" She said with a scared look on her face. </p><p>""How could I what?"" I replied. </p><p>""How could you tell Joey? I'm so embarrassed!"" she cried. </p><p>I sat next to her on the couch and squeezed her bare thigh. ""Suzy, Joey and I have been having sex with his sisters for months. And his sisters are eight and ten. We've been plotting today ever since Mom and Dad told me I was going to have to watch you. He's really excited he always thought you were cute. I had to fight for you because he was going to have you do a sleep over with his sisters and fuck you right there."" </p><p>She stopped crying and looked at me and said, ""He really thinks I'm cute?"" </p><p>""Hell yeah sis. You are one sexy girl. Anyone would be lucky to have anything to do with you."" I said as I rubbed her knee. </p><p>""You're not just saying that are you?"" </p><p>""No sis. In fact, I think you are so much hotter than both Jane and Jennifer. Not even close."" I finished. </p><p>""Thanks but Jennifer is only seven-years-old. Not much competition there. But thanks."" She replied. </p><p>""You'd be surprised. She already fucks us regularly and she lets me fuck her in the ass!"" </p><p>""Oh my! Why do you do it in her butt?"" she asked with wide eyes. </p><p>""Because it feels good!"" </p><p>""Really?"" she said. </p><p>""Oh yeah. Remember how good it felt when I licked your ass?"" She nodded to me. ""Fucking feels really good too. You just wait. I'm going to fuck you in the ass soon too!"" She got a kind of scared look but then she seemed okay with it. ""So we'll sleep in the big bed tonight and Joey and his sister's will be over tomorrow around 10:00. Let's go watch some TV sis. </p><p>She nodded and we went into the living room and laid down on the couch spooning. We cuddled for a while and she fell asleep. I woke her up and we went to bed in our parent's bed. I ran the day's events in my head as I fell asleep. I couldn't wait until the next day. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>I woke up the next morning and Suzy was sucking my cock. I looked down and her hair was hanging down over me and I couldn't even see her face past her hair. She had her right hand tightly gripping my cock and her hot wet mouth was following it up and down my shaft devouring it. ""Ohhhh sis! Now this is the way to wake up!"" I said as I pulled her hair back so I could see her pretty face. </p><p>She pulled my cock out of her mouth and smiled at me. ""Oh yeah? Maybe I can make this a regular thing whenever Mommy and Daddy are out all night with their friends!"" she said and returned to sucking my cock. </p><p>""Mmmmmmmm."" I moaned as she continued a world-class blowjob. ""Come on sis, get up here and put your pussy on my face so we can suck each other."" I said as I pulled her on top of me. </p><p>""Okay"" she said maneuvering to the new position. She backed up on my face and got her pussy over my face and I pulled her pussy down on me and sank my tongue inside her. ""Ohhhhh Ronnie!"" she said as I entered her. </p><p>""Suck my cock Suz!"" I said and she bent down and wrapped my cock with her tight lips again deep throating me again. ""Oh fuck!"" I mouthed as she sucked me deeper. Soon we were moth rocking back and forth and Suzy had me ready to shoot off. ""I'm cumming sis!"" </p><p>She increased the suction from her lips and throat and I came hard and fast deep in her mouth. ""Ohhhh fuck yeah! Mmmmmmmm so good."" I moaned as I was unloading a fresh load in her pre-teen mouth. </p><p>She swallowed cum and pumped my dick up and down with her hand as she cupped my balls with her other hand. ""Uh huh, mmmmmm, ug, uh, slurp."" Were the sounds she made as she swallowed. She looked up at me when she finished and playfully pulled off my cock and pretended to bite the head. ""Yummy."" She said. ""I like the taste of your cum Ronnie. It's so good."" </p><p>""You can have all you want."" I said as I stroked her hair. Now let's take a shower and get ready. Joey and his sisters will be here in an hour."" </p><p>Suzy gave me a kiss with cummy lips and ran to the shower. It was going to be a fun day.</p>"
776,"Fucking My Little Sister, Part 3",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['mg', 'anal', 'gg']",Joey and his sisters come over to the house. My sister Suzy and I are home all week and I am watching my little sister. I already fucked her now my friend wants in on my little sis so he is bringing his eight and ten-year-old sisters for me to play with.,2013-07-28T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>Suzy got up and took a shower. I went to the kitchen and made us both something to eat. In about 15 minutes she walked downstairs in just a towel. I finished my food and placed a plate of food for her on the counter and gave her a kiss on her forehead. ""I'll be back, eat some food sis. You'll need the energy!"" I said as I went upstairs to shower as well. </p><p>A little while later, I was watching a porno on the TV and Suzy was playing on the computer. Soon there was a knock at the door. Suzy looked at me and I motioned for her to open the door. She walked over to open the door. I let her wear shorts and a t-shirt. But they were both extremely snug and the shorts were very short. She opened the door and there stood Joey and his two sisters Jane and Jennifer. Jane was 10-years-old and had brown hair that was about shoulder length. She had a nice tight body. She was standing in the doorway in a plain white t-shirt and plain black yoga pants. She wore no bra and her nipples have been growing for a while now. They were about an inch long now and her breasts were just starting to form around her huge titbuds. </p><p>Jennifer was younger. She was dressed in an equally cute white t-shirt and black satin shorts. Her chest was not close to development, but she had a fantastic ass, with a huge bubble butt. She decided on no panties today and she had a great case of camel toe going as she stood there. I've fucked them both. Janey allows us to fuck her any way we want, but her brother fucked both her holes first himself. Jennifer has only had anal sex and oral. She loves fucking and sucking, but Joey wants her to save her pussy for something special to get fucked. </p><p>Joey was my age, 15 years old and pretty well built. He, like myself, loves to fuck little girls. We both think that girls with big tits are great, but everyone seems to over look younger girls. We do not discriminate and we pay attention to all sexy chicks. </p><p>""So...Ronnie finally nails his sexy little sister! All I can say is it's about fucking time!"" Joey said as he grabbed Suzy's ass and gave it a pinch. </p><p>""Ow!"" Suzy whined rubbing her little ass. </p><p>Joey grabbed Suzy and placed her on his lap and began rubbing her shoulders. She didn't protest too much as his hands moved to her back and he rubbed her back from top to bottom. She looked at me obviously enjoying the massage he was giving her. I sat down on the couch opposite of Joey and my sister and I pointed to the spots on either side of me signaling his sisters to sit with me. They sat on either side of me and Janey leaned over and kissed me. She opened her lips and her tongue lid inside my mouth and we kissed hard. I broke the kiss and turned to Jennifer and she leaned in as well planting a kiss on me that was equally aggressive. </p><p>""That's what I'm talking about!"" Joey said as he stood up my sister turning her around and pulling her up on the couch. She crawled on the couch and straddled him smiling at me. Her ass looked great in her tiny shorts as she straddled him and she turned and kissed Joey holding his face with her tiny hands. Her long blonde hair was hanging in his face and he kissed her back enjoying the taste of a new girl's lips and tongue. </p><p>I turned back to the girls and said, ""We are wearing way too many clothes here. Strip!"" Janey and Jennifer got up and took off their tops and bottoms leaving nothing but their cute little cotton panties. ""Ok that's good, girls I like you like that."" I said. They giggled and stood there in the middle of the floor only in their panties and started posing for me. </p><p>""How's this Ronnie?"" Janey said as she struck pose after pose with her little sister. </p><p>""Good, but stick your butts out more."" They goggled together again and did as I said arching their backs more and showing off their asses. I stood up and said, ""Now both of you get up on the couch on your hands and knees and shove your butts in the air. </p><p>""Okay!"" They said in unison as they followed my instructions and I walked behind them and started rubbing their butts with my hands. They felt amazing. They were soft and cheeky. Janey was filling out more since she was a little older and forming her hips. But Jennifer's ass was equally cute and so small. I was amazed remembering I'd already had my cock in her little eight-year-old ass. </p><p>""Mmmmmmm yeah Ronnie."" Janey said as I rubbed her up and down her crack. I took my hand from Jennifer and grabbed Janey's underwear and pulled it up her butt cheeks making a lewd sight of her ass. She was watching me rub it over her shoulder and I got down on my knees looking at both girls tasty ass. </p><p>I looked over at my sister and she and Joey had also stripped their clothes and Suzy was laying on her back with her legs spread wide and Joey was eating her tight young pussy. She was holding onto his head as he licked her pussy. I watched for a second then returned to my little beauties. Not to be out done by Janey Jennifer pulled her panties up her ass crack just as I did to Janey. </p><p>""Play with your pussy."" I ordered the girls. Jennifer was first and she slipped her hand under her panties and started playing with herself. Clad only in her bunched up panties I watched as her hand slid up and down her slit. Janey moved her hand down too and soon they were both moaning as they pleasured their pussy in front of me. I moved up to Jennifer and pulled her panties downward and she jumped off the couch so I could finish sliding them off. Now I could see her as she slid her forefinger up and down her virgin pussy. She was paying more attention to her clit than her pussy. It made sense since she was still a virgin. I moved to Janey and started pulling hers down too and soon they were both naked bent over the couch fingering their selves as I watched. Janey had a much different style as she was shoving her fingers in and out of her delicious snatch. I sat there watching and I had to lick Jennifer's pussy. It looked so sexy. Her lips were perfect and undisturbed and her inner lips were slightly pink and very wet as I touched it with my tongue. </p><p>""Ohhhh Ronnie yeah."" She said as I moved in on her pussy. I began licking her moving my tongue up and down her crack making sure to go all the way up and licked her tight little asshole. She loved that and she moaned when I touched her ass and again when my tongue slipped inside it. </p><p>Meanwhile, Suzy had cum already by Joey's tongue and he was now standing in front of her as she sat on the sofa and was sucking his cock. They were both watching me and his sisters and Suzy looked at me as she sucked off my friend and she smiled at me. She bobbed her head up and down on his dick and soon she was taking most of his cock and he looked like he was not going to last very long as she sucked him off. She moved her hands behind his ass and started pulling him deeper inside her mouth as he pumped back as well feeding her all his cock. </p><p>""Oh fuck yeah Suzy! I'm cumming! You better get ready!"" He said as he pulled her head on his cock as he dumped his load into her mouth and throat. She had no way to stop him as he pulled her deeper and she swallowed furiously. His cum spurted all over the inside of her mouth and she took most of it and only gagged once. ""Yeah Bro your sister can sure suck a mean cock!"" </p><p>I nodded and looked back over at his sisters who were now watching Suzy as she sucked their brother's cock and take his load and Janey was about to cum. </p><p>""Oh, oh oh fuck!"" She moaned as she buried her fingers deeper inside herself. ""Ohhhhhhh mannnnnn!"" She yelled as she came on her fingers. She collapsed on the sofa turning towards me looking at me with heavy lids. I reached up and took the hand she was masturbating with and licked her fingers clean tasting her delicious pussy. </p><p>Jennifer was still frigging herself as she watched her sister orgasm and I moved in and resumed licking her asshole. She loved it and ground her ass against my face as she reamed her out. I spread her cheeks wide and dove my tongue about an inch inside her ass and she squealed. ""Aieeeee! Yes, yes yes!"" She cried. She was still on her hands and knees and she collapsed putting her face down on the couch but leaving her ass in the air for me. </p><p>Not one to miss an opportunity, I straightened up and placed my raging hard cock at the entrance to her ass. She looked back at me and moved a little separating her legs more and giving me more room. </p><p>""Are you gonna fuck her Ronnie?"" Asked her older sister who was watching us and had resumed playing with her pussy. </p><p>""Oh yeah."" I said as I tried pushing my cock into her asshole but she was too tight and I needed to lube up my cock first. She was no stranger to getting fucked in the ass. I spit on my cock and rubbed it under her pussy that was soaking wet and leaking pussy juice. </p><p>""Let me get it slippery for you Ronnie."" Janey said as she moved into position and started sucking my cock for me getting it super wet and slick. I enjoyed the blowjob for a minute, but I was ready to fuck Jennifer. So I pulled it out of her sister's mouth and placed it back at the entrance of her ass and pushed. This time the head popped inside with the added lubrication from Janey. </p><p>""Ohhhhhhhh."" Jennifer moaned as I kept the head of my cock inside her so she could get use to it. I pulled out then pushed back in again. She moaned more as I continued penetrating deeper inside. Her asshole was hot and tighter than a vise. Her butt cheeks were spread wide for me with her hand spreading them for me as I picked up speed fucking her more and more. </p><p>Janey went over to her brother since I was neglecting her and he was lying on his back on the floor while my sister bounced up and down on his cock. She had it stuffed in her pussy and was fucking him pretty good now. She stood over her brother's face facing Suzy who was bouncing up and down on him as she straddled his hips with her feet flat on the floor. ""Do you mind Joey?"" She said as she lowered herself onto his face and got comfortable on the floor as he wrapped his arms around her thighs, pulling her down and started licking her tiny pussy and ass. ""Ohhhh yeah!"" </p><p>I returned to his sister and started fucking her ass deeper now. I grabbed hold of her hips and started pumping harder. She always enjoyed fucking and since her big brother won't allow her to be fucked in her pussy yet she was really enjoying it in the ass. Her butt was so tiny in size. My hands looked huge as I held her hips fucking her. My cock was about halfway inside her and I picked up the pace. I grabbed her shoulder for leverage and pulled back as she was pushing back to meet my strokes. </p><p>""Oh Ronnie fuck me harder. I want you to cum Ronnie."" </p><p>""Yeah baby you want my cock? I'm gonna cum in your ass then I'm gonna make my sister suck the cum out of your ass!"" </p><p>""Ohhhhhh."" She said as she prepared to cum. I reached under her and stroked her pussy focusing on her clit as I fucked her. That wade her trip off and she was about to cum. I twisted her undeveloped nipples and they were hard as stones. She enjoyed me playing with her body and she came. ""Ahhhhhhhh."" She said as her body bucked and flexed tightening her grip on my cock as I continued fucking her tight little ass. </p><p>""Oh fuck Jennifer I'm cumming too!"" I said as I fucked deeper and came so far in her bowels. My cock was completely buried in her ass and I pumped cum inside her. She turned and watched me as I filled her ass completely. She must have loved the feelings we made together because the look on her face was pure joy. </p><p>I looked over at Joey and my little sister was fucking him pretty good while his sister was about to cum on his face too. Soon Joey was moaning louder and I knew he was about to cum in Suzy. She rode his cock faster. </p><p>""Ohhhh fuck Suzy I'm gonna cum! Don't stop!"" </p><p>""Fuck yeah Suzy! Take his cock good cause he's making me cum too!' Janey said as she ground her pussy on Joey's tongue guiding it where she wanted it. </p><p>Within a minute all three of them were bumping and grinding as they all came together. Joey dumped a load of cum deep in my sister and she collapsed on top of him. </p><p>Once they were finished Suzy looked at me smiling and said, ""That felt great!"" </p><p>""Good, but you're not finished yet. Come over here and suck my cum out of Jennifer's asshole. I just dumped a huge load in there and I want you to go get it!"" </p><p>Suzy came over without much complaint and started licking the eight-year-old girl's ass sucking cum out of it. She had a funny look on her face at first but then she enjoyed it because she was going after it more. Janey walked over and got on her back sliding under Suzy's pussy and began sucking Joey's cum out of her pussy too! </p><p>Joey and I watched our sisters sucking cum out of both holes and he smiled. ""So what else are we going to do today?"" </p><p>I laughed and said, ""Whatever we want I guess!""</p>"
777,"Fucking My Little Sister, Part 4",Big Mess,BigMess01(at)Gmaildotcom,"['mgg', '1st', 'mg', 'anal', 'les', 'inc']",Joey and I decided to take the remainder of our sister's cherry's. I would take Jennifer's (8yo) and he would take my little sister's anal cherry (10yo). We split up into different rooms and what I saw when he was done with Suzy made me realize how much I truly love my sister.,2013-07-28T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 7 </h5><p>Joey and I were in the living room playing video games and trying to recover a little strength after fucking the girls. We didn't let the girls get dresses so they were walking around doing stuff in the house with only panties on. Every time the girls walked thru the living room or in the kitchen we both noticed them so we paused the game and watched them pass by. </p><p>The girls noticed this and they did it a few times and giggled once we paused the game. ""I have a deal for you Bro!"" Joey said as we played the game. </p><p>""What's that?"" </p><p>""I've been saving Jennifer's cherry for a special occasion. Your sister hasn't been fucked in the ass yet has she?"" He said. I paused the game and shook my head no. ""Let's trade! I get Suzy's ass cherry and you get my little sister's cherry. Even trade."" </p><p>I thought about it for a minute. I have fucked Jennifer's ass many times and would love to be the first one to fuck her pussy. ""Deal Bro!"" I said as I continued the game and we played for another hour before we stopped and went upstairs to find the girls. </p><p>""Where the hell are they?"" Joey said as we rounded the top of the stairs. Suzy's room was on the left and the door was open. Joey looked inside and looked back at me and said, ""Oh this is cool."" </p><p>I rounded the top of the stairs and joined him at the doorway. They were all three on the floor naked and his sisters had Suzy laying on the floor with her legs spread wide and Janey was between her legs eating her tasty pussy while Jennifer was licking Suzy's nipples on her flat undeveloped chest and rubbing her chest and stomach as her sister ate her out. </p><p>Suzy noticed us at the door first and she waved us inside. Joey and I walked in and sat on the bed watching the show. ""We need some cocks in here."" She said as she enjoyed the tongue bath Janey was giving her pussy. We watched as they continued playing with each other and Suzy was about to get off as we watched. I think she was even more excited that we were watching than experiencing her first lesbian experience. ""Oh fuck! Yeah Janey lick it I'm cumming!"" She screamed as she pulled Janey's head into her pussy and came harder than I expected. </p><p>Once she finished cumming Janey and Jennifer sat up releasing her from the floor. They all looked up at us smiling. ""Well I'm glad you're done playing those silly video games. We thought we were going to have to keep ourselves busy all day!"" Said Janey as she reached up to me stepping on her tip toes to kiss me. </p><p>""Yeah well we have decided that it's time for Jennifer to lose her cherry and Suzy is gonna get fucked in the ass."" I said as I hugged Janey and she wrapped her arms around my waist. </p><p>""What about me?"" She said with a pouty face. </p><p>""I'm taking your little sister's cherry so I was hoping you would be there with us. Would you like that?"" </p><p>""Yes!"" She replied with no hesitation. </p><p>""So Joey is gonna fuck me in the ass?"" Suzy said not sure if she like this arrangement. </p><p>""Hell yeah!"" Joey said giving me a high five. </p><p>""Oh okay Joey, but you have to promise to be gentle."" </p><p>""Okay!"" He said and he held out his hand to her. She took it and he led her to the bed and started kissing her. I turned with Janey and headed to the door. I turned and asked Jennifer, ""Are you coming?"" </p><p>""I sure hope so!"" She said and giggled out of the door and we went into my parent's room. </p><p>Once we were inside the room Janey stopped in front of me and kissed me again. She was a really good kisser and she kissed me for a few minutes. She reached down and grabbed my cock and it started getting hard. Janey dropped to her knees and pulled down my shorts and underwear and stuck most of m hardening cock inside her mouth. ""Uhhhhhhh fuck yeah suck it!"" I moaned. This girl loved sucking cock that's for sure. Her hair moved back and forth as she bobbed her head back and forth twisting her head from side to side really sucking my cock. </p><p>Jennifer was not going to be left out so she dropped next to Janey and smiled up at me and looked at her sister. Janey got off my cock and handed it to her smiling. Jennifer moved in on my cock and started sucking it too. She wasn't as talented as her sister was at cock sucking but she looked at me as she sucked my cock and sank more than half of my hard cock into her mouth. Her eyes were locked on mine and she used a hand to follow her mouth as she sucked my cock getting it wet and slick as she sucked it. </p><p>""You like that Jennifer? You want that cock inside your pussy don't you?"" </p><p>She nodded still sucking it and moaned around it, ""Uh huh"". I put my hand behind her head and began pulling her mouth up and down on my cock as she continued to watch me as she sucked me. Janey moved down to her sister's flat chest and was sucking and playing with her tiny nipples while she played with her pussy with the other hand. Jennifer was enjoying it. Her sister always knew how to make her feel good. ""She loves it when you suck on her nipples."" Janey said. ""She ain't got much but she sure loves it. Don't you sis?"" </p><p>""Uh huh."" She said as she continued sucking my cock. She sort of smiled around my cock and looked at me. </p><p>""You ready to get fucked little lady?"" I said admiring her beauty. </p><p>Immediately she stood up and said, ""Uh huh. I've been waiting for this for months. Don't worry, Janey took my cherry about a month ago with one of her toys. But I really want you to fuck me Ronnie!"" She turned over and laid on the big master bed and spread her legs waiting for me to join her. I got on the bed and went between her perfect legs and positioned myself against her tight young pussy. Her eyes never left mine as I rubbed my cock between her outer lips. Her pussy was soaking wet and I rubbed my cock along her lips to moisten the tip preparing to fuck her now. ""Don't tease me Ronnie I want you to fuck me!"" I pushed my cock inside her little pussy and got about two inches inside first push. ""Ohhhh fuck!"" She cried as I pushed myself inside her. </p><p>Her eyes were now closed as she leaned back and spread herself wider for me and wrapped her slim legs around me as I began sliding my cock in and out of her tight hot little pussy. </p><p>""Do you like that Jennifer?"" I said. </p><p>""Oh yeah Ronnie. Fuck me deeper! I want you all the way inside me."" </p><p>I plunged deeper inside her and soon she had almost all seven inches inside her now. Her mouth was gaping open as I fucked her harder and she started mewing like she was about to cum. </p><p>""Ohhhhhh, yeah, uh, uh, uh, fuck me Ronnie!"" She moaned as I increased my speed. All of the sudden I was going to cum and I fucked her for all I was worth! ""Ahhhhhhh yes, yes yes!"" She said as her pussy spasmed wrapping my cock in a heavenly grip. Tighter she squeezed then I came filling her tiny little space with what felt like a gallon of cum. She took it all inside her and it was overflowing as I continued spewing load after load inside her. </p><p>""Oh yeah that's it!"" I yelled as I finished pumping my cum in her. I collapsed on top of her supporting myself so I wouldn't crush her tiny frame. I kissed her deeply and she attacked me swallowing my tongue with her mouth. </p><p>I pulled out of her and laid next to her catching my breath and her older sister sucked on my cock cleaning up her sister's juices from me. Then she went to her sister's pussy and spread it wide and sucked all of my cum from her more than willing pussy. Janey climbed up and sandwiched me and we dozed off. </p><p>In Suzy's bedroom, she was on her bed kissing Joey as I left to go take his little sister's cherry. He told my 10-year-old sister that he was going to fuck her in the ass. She asked him to be gentle with her and he agreed and took her to the bed and started kissing her. Soon he had her all worked up kissing her. She loves kissing. She was naked on the bed and had just been eaten out by Janey until she came and now he was winding her little body up again. </p><p>""Oh Joey."" She moaned as he fingered her little pussy as he kissed her. She was so turned on and she was so ready to be fucked. She was scared to get it in the ass but Janey told her after she got used to it is was awesome. She got up and Joey watched as she moved him to the edge of the mattress and she move between his legs and started sucking his big cock. </p><p>""Now get it nice and wet. The more spit that's on my cock the slipperier it is."" With that encouragement she sucked harder and faster leaving it super slick. Once he was ready he stood up and she stayed on her knees waiting for him to tell her what to do. He moved her back on the bed and positioned her hanging her ass over the edge of the bed spread wide. She waited and he positioned himself and lined up putting his cock against her asshole. He spit one more time and coated his cock and then pushed hard. He penetrated deeply inside her ass. Almost three inches were inside her immediately. </p><p>""Oh fuck! It hurts!"" She wailed as he grabbed her small hips and began fucking her. He was not concerned with her pleasure at the moment. He loved ass fucking pre-teen angels like my sister and he loved how tight and hot it was when he fucked them. Suzy tried to wiggle out of his grip so he pulled her hands behind her back and held them lifting her off the bed and using her arms to hold her in place and for leverage. She was grimacing in pain as he forced his cock inside her banging deeper and deeper with every thrust. </p><p>""Oh, oh, uh, uh, uh."" She moaned with each and every thrust. Her long blonde hair was matted and sweaty as she continued getting fucked in the ass. </p><p>""Oh yeah!"" Joey said as he was soon going to cum. He fucked her even harder as he continued to wail on her tiny ass. ""Ahhhhhhhhhhh!"" He moaned as he send several large loads of cum inside her tiny well fucked little ass. He was sure she was loving it but she fell forward and began crying. She covered her face and when he tried to calm her down she kicked him and yelled at him telling him to go away! He wasn't sure what to do. So he got his clothes on and went into the master bedroom where he saw me sleeping with his sisters on the bed all naked. </p><p>""Hey! Wake up!"" He yelled. Everyone woke up and the girls were rubbing their eyes. ""Your sister is fucked up! We finished fucking now she's in the room crying. You better fix her up. Girls, we're leaving."" He said as he went out to gather their clothes and get moving. </p><p>""Oh! Dang it Joey. We were just having fun too!"" They griped and mumbled but they listened to their brother and they all were gone within minutes. I went into her room and my little sister was laying on the bed curled up in a ball, still naked weeping. </p><p>""What's wrong sis?"" </p><p>""Joey's a jerk! He fucked me in the ass so hard I can't believe it. It hurt so bad Joey. Why did you let him do that to me?"" She cried. </p><p>I moved to her bed and laid with her and she came to me and cried into my chest. It was crazy. A couple days before I was okay with fucking the shit out of my little sister. I didn't care what she said. Seeing her in this state made me realize how much I loved her. We laid like that for a while until she finally fell asleep on my chest like that. I got up and covered her naked form and got dressed and went into the living room. I wasn't sure but I feared the week of fun and games was over. If she hurt as much as she said she would not want anything to do with me that's for sure.</p>"
778,Beautiful Day,Bill,,"['Mg', 'rom']",,2012-07-09T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>What a beautiful spring morning it was, the sun shinning brightly, the skies blue as the deepest oceans. I sat at my computer checking my mail and finally decided this was too nice a day to waste inside. I had been inside for most of the winter and there was no way I was going to let this day go bye without enjoying it to the fullest.</p><p>I got my shower and was finally totally awake, now what am I going to do? I dressed quickly and walked out to the garage. As I raised the door, the old Ford was sitting where I had parked it in November, a few spider webs clinging to the underside and dust that shown how little the car had been used in months; but today it was going to give me the pleasure I had enjoyed the previous year. I sat down and turned the key and the engine came to life.. I backed it out of the garage and sprayed some water on it to get the months of dust from the pale blue paint. It didn't take long to bring the shine back to old beauty.</p><p>Thinking a little about where I might go or what I might do for the day, I decided to drive up to the park and enjoy the quiet and peace there.. I rolled down the windows and brought the old car to life.. As I pulled onto the main road, it came into a rhythm of a rattle here and a moan there, all the sounds I had remembered as a teenager, but driving this old machine took me back to those days of my youth when I was happy and care free, if for no other reason I would have loved the old car.</p><p>I drove along enjoying the trees and the lawns as they were returning to life from their long winters nap, I was hypnotized by the beauty beginning to surface for all to enjoy. What a beautiful day to be alive.</p><p>I pulled into the park and was greeted by many people doing as I was, some children playing on the swings and others on the merry go round laughing and enjoying themselves as their parents watched with big smiles on their faces. I saw young lovers sitting on blankets talking and touching with love in their eyes. What a lovely site to these tired eyes.</p><p>My search for a place to be alone was rewarded when I saw a spot available under a tall old oak tree, whose branches were like many arms reaching out to caress me in their beauty. As I parked the car I was in a mood that made me happy to be alive at that point in time. I got out and went to the trunk to unload my lawn chairs and cooler. After a few minuets of adjusting my temporary home I decided to wax and clean more on the car.</p><p>While putting wax on the roof my eyes caught a fleeting glimpse of an attractive little figure walking towards me. My eyes tried to adjust from the shade where I was standing to the sun she was walking in. She was  slender little girl wearing jeans and a soft white three quarter sleeve summer sweater. The sweater caressed her small body like paint covering wood, her childish figure totally visible and completely erotic. A sight for any pedophile to gaze on with desire. As she approached where I was standing she smiled at me and I began to melt like the wax I was putting on the car.</p><p>I wanted to speak but my mouth couldn't produce the words I wanted to say. I was totally hypnotized by this little girl. When I looked at her closer I could see her short well groomed blonde hair, high proud cheek bones, a long slender neck. The sweater easily gave a view at her still slender child body within as my eyes caressed her. Finally embarrassed at my indiscretion I said hello.</p><p>She gracefully returned the greeting and walked over to the car looking inside as most people do. She turned to me and said how nice she thought the car looked. Finally my mouth was beginning to work as it was intended. Thank You, I said, and asked her her name and how old is she. She responded with a smile. Her name was Sandra. She said she was eleven and continued telling me about delightful array of things she was enjoying on her walk, telling me of the spring wild flowers along the path, the beauty of the green canopy of the trees and how she likes to ride her bicycle.</p><p>I was listening to her sweet words but my mind was on her innocent beauty thinking the flowers of the wood held no contest for her. Finally I asked if she would like to have a soft drink from the cooler. I was afraid she would refuse but I had to try and keep her with me for awhile. To my joy she accepted my invitation and I offered her a chair to sit as I returned to the trunk to remove one for myself.</p><p>We sat and talked for hours. I was so happy just being with this lovely child. Every time she smiled I melted a little, when she laughed I turned into jelly. I could not seem to think as I gazed into those huge eyes, she had me in her power and I didn't seem to mind.</p><p>Then the time came we had to part. As I walked her to her home I felt a bit of loneliness. I wondered if I would ever see her again, see her smile, touch her little soft hands.</p><p>As we approached her home, I asked if I could hug her. She looked at me, smiled and slid so easily into my arms. I wrapped my arms around her small form and felt a jolt of electricity as if I had just been hit by lightening. I held her close not wanting to let her go but knew I had no choice. Sandra looked up into my eyes and it was so natural to lean forward and kiss her long and deep, my entire being holding this tiny child, enjoying her sweet taste and fragrance.</p><p>I wanted to hold her forever but knew I had to let her go. I asked if we would see each other again. She smiled and said yes. I watched her as she entered her home and walked out of sight. As I walked back, it seemed to be just a little less beauty in my park, but with hopes of her returning I returned to my car and left, still dreaming of the next time I would be able to hold her in my arms.</p>"
779,The Lake Of Tears,Bill Pascoe,,"['Mg', 'rom']",,2012-11-09T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I came to a lake, bordered by still reeds and water grasses spearing through its surface into the air. The breeze was cool, the clouds were intermittent, low, and gray at their hearts. The winter was a tickle of frost suggested in the moist dark soil. The trees were bare, bar a few crisp, lingering leaves hanging loosely from their branches. The low sun drowned the place, littered with leaves, in deep tones of ochre, rust and sauterne. The frogs struck up their dull croaking. Crickets creaked lazily and the odd bird whistled. They sang a slow song, rising and falling in volume.</p><p>Across the lake stood a big old stone house. It looked deserted but once it must have belonged to some landed gentry. Its gray walls were partly covered by leafless vines creeping into its broken windows. A large hole was in its brown roof, by the tilting chimney. I watched a raven flutter out of it, circle the sky and head towards the sun.</p><p>The house looked like suitable accommodation for the night, but first I would refresh myself in the waters of the lake. I knelt at its edge and bent my head to a gap in the reeds. My lips touched its still surface and drank cool water. I cupped my hands but before splashing my face I caught my perfect reflection.</p><p>I saw, quite suddenly, I was old. Lines and cracks traced across my face. I followed them as I had followed all the tracks of my life. I saw again all that I had seen, everywhere I had been. I saw all the faces I had met and passed by. And as I looked I saw the deep sadness in all of them. Never was there a person who did not have some secret tragedy locked behind their smiles or brows set firmly in strength. And every place had seen the passage of countless generations of life, armies, wanderers, exiles and escapees, laying a timeless shroud of sorrow across the landscape.</p><p>I followed the lines of age to the edge of my watery eye. In the depth of my pupil I saw my own tragedy. It was all that I had seen. I could not help feel a great regret for all those I had left, all those I had failed to stop and help. All I had befriended and deserted. My home was far away, so far in time I could scarcely call it home. No friends or lovers traveled with me. The great weight of solitude pressed upon my shoulders. My cupped hands moved to my face and I cried. My tears dripped into the water, dispersing my reflection.</p><p>Beneath the soft ripples the pale face of a young girl appeared, her eyes longing to comfort me. Her arms were open, welcoming me into her affectionate clasp. Her lips approached the surface. All lines led here, this was the place my path ended. I leaned forward to accept her embrace. Firm hands gripped my shoulders and tore me away from the shore. The spectre swam away.</p><p>Frightened, I looked up at my assailant, a handsome young man standing over me. 'Don't be afraid.' he said softly, 'Sit by me. Be calm.' As he brushed a shock of dark hair from his pale forehead his deep set brown eyes revealed the kind of earnest honesty that can only be found in young people. I crawled up the bank a few paces and sat by him, facing the lake. He patted me carefully on the back. 'You see that house?' he said, pointing across the water.</p><p>'Yes.' I swallowed.</p><p>'In that house there lived a good family. They lived well off the land and for the most part they were content and happy. Into this family was born a little girl. Her name was Sunlight. Her mother and father and brothers and sisters all welcomed her into the world and as a child she delighted them all. When she was young she laughed allot, playing with flowers and butterflies. That's what I was told. She brought good cheer into the world. Her flights of fancy. Her delight in discovery.</p><p>When she was about ten her father returned from a trip to the city. The city was a long way away in those days. He brought back a radio, a television set and a generator to power them. Sunlight became absorbed by these extraordinary contraptions. She spent all her time listening and watching. Behind all the soap operas and dramas she occasionally heard of all the other places in the world. She heard tales of war and famine. The figures were greater than she could fathom, at first. She had never seen more than twenty people at one time but now heard of thousands and millions of people suffering. As she watched and listened her skin paled, her limbs weakened and her lungs grew sickly. She began to cry. She was so surprised and so amazed by these stories, these great volumes of population, that she concentrated and tried to imagine each and every one of them and how they were feeling. She cried for days and weeks on end. Her father told her that they were just stories like the soap operas and dramas. Though she could not understand why anybody would tell such terrible lies, and shed a few tears for them, she was calmed a little.</p><p>One day a young man arrived, looking for work and a place to sleep, an aimless wanderer, an orphan, born on the sea with no place to call his home. Curious she asked him about the world. She asked about the stories on the radio and television.</p><p>""I have been there. I have seen them"" he said, ""and it is far worse than they can say. An image on a screen, a word on the radio cannot come close to actually seeing a man with no eyes. Happiness in a beggar with twisted and broken limbs has made me cry. The wails of women who cannot feed their babies."" The young man valued honesty and he spoke it.</p><p>Sunlight began to cry, knowing the truth, not knowing why her father had lied. The young man was banished from the house and the radio and television destroyed but it was too late. Sunlight knew what was going on. She continued trying to imagine the lives of each and every one of these starving and warring peoples. But there were millions and billions of them, even if she tried to imagine them each for a second she would not know them all. And how could a lifetime of suffering be grasped in only a second, a minute? How could she even imagine at all when her life was so easy? It was too much for her to bear. She wept and wept and as she wept her tears streamed down the hill into the valley where they settled and formed a still, reflective lake.</p><p>Her family asked her to stop crying. They tried everything they could with not success. ""If anyone really cared,"" Sunlight said, ""they could do nothing but cry for the rest of their lives. Nothing!""</p><p>After two years of tears the young man who told the truth returned. He crept into her room at night and woke her. </p><p>""Sunlight,"" he declared, ""I have traveled the world and many girls have I seen but none of them are you. I can't get you from my mind. Every day greets me with the thought of you, and bids farewell in the same way. It is the bane of my existence that you are forever unhappy and that it is me who made you cry. I have questioned my faith in honesty. I am your shoulder. I love you, Sunlight."" </p><p>But Sunlight could not see through her tears. ""It's no use."" she said, ""You must seek your happiness elsewhere."" She saw depression and rejection fill the young man. </p><p>""I want to make you happy. My life is pointless if I cannot make you smile."" he said.</p><p>She cried even more at the impossibility of the task he had set himself. </p><p>""My tears are all useless! They have not changed a thing. The world goes on as it always has. My selfish tears have only caused more sorrow. I must put an end to them!"" She ran from the house but her father, woken by their voices, stopped the young man's pursuit.</p><p>Sunlight ran and ran and plunged into the Lake Of Tears. She swam deep down to the bottom and tied complex knots of water weeds around her ankles. None could save her. Her corpse was lost. The young man escaped into the night. Morning found him hanging from a willow bough, watching over the lake eternally.'</p><p>His story completed, the young man looked at me and grinned.</p><p>'And the girl's family?' I asked.</p><p>'They all moved away after the accident. They went to the city and took care of themselves.'</p><p>I looked through the fallen night to the reflection of the house in the lake.</p><p>'Be careful.' he said. 'This lake has been a place of solace for woeful souls ever since. It is enchanted my friend. You better get far from here.'</p><p>I took his advice and sped far away down an old path to a dim orange glow on the horizon.</p><p>The End</p>"
780,Mary Takes Control,Billy12,,"['g/b', 'nc', 'enema', 'anal']",,2012-06-16T00:00:00,The usual warnings apply: if you are too young to read this or if it's illegal immoral or wrong where you come from then please do not read any further - go to bed with a fairy tail book or some such. The author does not condone or advocate any of the actions depicted in the following story - and that's all it is - a fantasy from a somewhat twisted mind. The story contains scenes of a sexual nature between a young boy and a young girl; if that's not to your liking then please gentle reader - read no further.,"<p>Mary looked up at the kitchen clock from the table where she was studying and saw that Billy was awfully late, he was normally home from school at least an hour before now. At that moment, Billy came storming into the kitchen and slammed the door so hard that the glass rattled in the frame.</p><p>""Billy? What's the matter?"" she asked, startled.</p><p>He didn't answer, but rushed through the kitchen and stomped up the stairs. Mary heard his bedroom door slam behind him.</p><p>This wasn't like Billy at all; he was normally so quiet and polite, but when he had run through the kitchen his clothes had been scruffy and torn, his shirt tail was outside his shorts and his knees were scratched and muddy.</p><p>She stood up and stretched. Algebra would just have to wait and damn the test tomorrow.</p><p>Mary quietly climbed the staircase to Billy's room and knocked on the door.</p><p>""Billy, are you alright?""</p><p>""Go 'way!"" came the muffled reply from inside.</p><p>Sighing she opened the door to his room.</p><p>""What's the matter Billy? You can tell me"" she said as she crossed the room to where the 12-year-old boy was laying face down on the bed and sat down next to him.</p><p>Mary noticed mud and broken leaves on the back of his shorts as well, ""Have you been fighting? Is that it?""</p><p>Billy shook his head and Mary heard a muffled sob come from him, she reached out to stroke his head but Billy flinched away and buried deeper in the pillow.</p><p>""I can't help you if you won't tell me what the matter is, Billy."" she said softly, her hand now resting gently on his back.</p><p>Billy and Mary were step brother and sister, and they had always got on very well, although, like any children, they had their arguments. Her father had married his mother nearly ten years ago. Unfortunately she had been killed in a car crash eighteen months later, when Billy had still been a baby. Now he was nearly eleven and Mary was just approaching her fourteenth birthday.</p><p>After his mother's death, her father had thrown himself into his work, always working late, sometimes working away from home and often out of the country altogether. There had been a succession of nannies and housekeepers until he had realised that the children got on better on their own than with any outside interference. He had given them a very generous allowance each as well as regular money for the housekeeping and utilities bills. He loved them in his own way; but after the death of the woman he loved he just couldn't stop working all the hours that he did trying to fill the void.</p><p>In many ways Mary had taken Billy's mother's place in his life. After her death, she had always been there for him, had comforted him when he was hurt, ill, or upset, prepared his meals for him, and had even bathed him and changed his nappy when he was a little boy.</p><p>""I don't wanna talk about it."" he replied sulkily.</p><p>""Want to, not wanna."" she corrected him automatically.</p><p>""So! I don't want to talk about it!"" he pronounced the words in an exaggerated fashion.</p><p>""Billy, whatever the matter is, I'm pretty sure that it's not my fault, so please don't take that attitude with me.""</p><p>He broke down then in huge heaving sobs, the tears and sniffles coming thick and fast.</p><p>Mary put her hand gently on the back of his neck then, and he turned around and hugged her close, letting his tears fall onto her shoulder as he wept out his misery. After five minutes or so, with Mary rocking him gently too and fro, he calmed down enough to be able to speak coherently. Mary pulled a couple of tissues from the box on the bedside cabinet and passed them to him. He looked up gratefully and wiped his eyes and blew his nose.</p><p>""You want to tell me what it's all about now?"" she stared with concern directly into his eyes, which were still filled with unshed tears, his bottom lip trembled but he didn't cry again.</p><p>""I...I...was on...on my way home from school"" he stammered, ""an...an...and I was taking the short cut through Blake's Wood.""</p><p>""Oh Billy!"" muttered Mary, Blake's Wood was a place that all kids were warned about, half superstition and half myth, it was supposed to be avoided at all costs. Kids had gone missing there, never to be heard from again, although no one could ever actually say with certainty which kids they were or put names to them.</p><p>""I know, I know; but...but I was running late and I didn't want to let you down for dinner!""</p><p>""So what happened, did you get lost?"" she asked him.</p><p>""N...n...no!"" more tears trickled down his cheeks and Mary wiped them away automatically with a tissue.</p><p>""It's alright now Billy, you're safe now; just take your time and tell me what happened.""</p><p>""Well I...I was about halfway through the woods and I heard a sound behind me. I turned around and there was a kid from the Burberry Estate following me.""</p><p>The Burberry Estate was notorious for being scum-ville, even most of the children over the age of ten on there had a criminal record for something or another.</p><p>""He...he was right behind me so I quickened up and then there was another boy in front of me. I turned left and only went a few paces when there was a bigger boy there, the...there were four in all and they had me surrounded!""</p><p>Mary stroked his hair away from his forehead, ""What happened then Billy?"" she asked softly.</p><p>""The...they started taunting me about being from this part of town and being...being..."" he sniffled again and Mary waited patiently for him to continue.</p><p>""Being what Billy?"" she prodded gently.</p><p>""B...b...being a sissy!"" he blurted out miserably.</p><p>Mary looked at Billy. He was certainly a very cute boy, his sandy blonde hair and his deep brown puppy eyes with long fine eyelashes, coupled with his light and flawless complexion. It might seem to some as though he was a little effeminate.</p><p>""So then you started to fight?"" she queried.</p><p>He lowered his head ""N...n...not exactly."" he stammered</p><p>""So then what happened?""</p><p>""One of them pushed me, and then another one pushed me towards one of the others, and before I knew it, I was on the floor""</p><p>""Poor Billy, but never mind, it's all over now."" replied Mary in a soothing voice.</p><p>""Th...th...that's not all that happened, Mary"" he stammered, his face crumpling and tears started to flow again.""</p><p>""So sweetie, tell me what else happened."" she held his hand lightly in an effort to calm and comfort him.</p><p>With a show of great effort, Billy controlled his trembling and took a deep breath, ""A...after they pushed me to the floor, they picked me up and bent my arms behind my back so that I couldn't run away. Then they took me further into the woods where there was a clearing with a large tree stump in the middle. They marched me over to the tree stump and they...they..."" another trembling sigh came form the little boy, ""They made me bend over it and they pulled down my shorts and my pants.""</p><p>Mary's face grew hard, her grip on Billy's hand increased, she didn't really want an answer to her next question.</p><p>""Billy, what happened then, love?"" her voice was hard with anger now.</p><p>""Th...th...three of them held me down while the other one put his tail into my bottom."" he sobbed, ""and then they changed places until they'd all done it to me!"" he broke down in great heaving sobs again.</p><p>Mary cuddled him tightly, stroking his back and whispering soothing words until his breathing had calmed down somewhat.</p><p>""I'm going to call the police, Billy,"" she stated, looking into his eyes.</p><p>""NO! No you can't!"" he proclaimed.</p><p>""Why ever not? The boys who did this must be caught and punished Billy! You can't just let them get away with it!""</p><p>""But...but if you call the police then it will all come out! I'll be a laughing stock at school and called a sissy and worse! You know what they're like!""</p><p>Mary thought about it, it was true that it would be horrible to be in that position, the whole sordid story coming out and the other kids at school looking at him, laughing and pointing at him, calling him queer and worse!</p><p>Biting her lip nervously she turned to Billy again and said ""Billy, that's your decision and I'll stick by whatever you decide, but right now I want to get you out of those dirty clothes and check to make sure that they've not hurt you!""</p><p>She reached out and untied his school tie, which had been reduced to a very tight knot somewhere over by his shoulder, after throwing it onto the chair, she unbuttoned his shirt and that followed the tie. She knelt in front of him and untied his scuffed black school shoes followed by his socks.</p><p>""Come on, stand up for me hon."" she murmured.</p><p>Billy's eyes widened and grabbed hold of the waistband to his school shorts.</p><p>""What? You can't be seriously worried about me seeing your willy? It's nothing that I haven't seen a hundred times Billy.""</p><p>""B...but that was when I was a baby!""</p><p>""So what's changed so much, don't tell me it's grown that much, or worse, that it's dropped off altogether?""</p><p>Billy smiled a little, and Mary knew that she was gaining his confidence, ""Tell you what tiger, if you don't want me to see it, then you lay face down on the bed and I'll just pull 'em down from there, how's that?""</p><p>He looked a little doubtful, but nodded his agreement and rolled over onto his tummy.</p><p>Mary reached over and took hold of the waistband of his muddy shorts, ""Lift up for me, sweetie.""</p><p>Billy raised his hips and Mary pulled his shorts down to his ankles and off, then she did the same for his Spiderman underpants. She noticed that they were wet at the back and Mary prayed that those animals had not hurt him. She swallowed hard before pulling them down and talking them off, she threw them into a corner before Billy could see and the child was now nude.</p><p>""Billy, I want you to part your legs, honey, so I can see if there's a problem.""</p><p>The little boy hesitated for a moment and then slowly spread his thighs.</p><p>Mary parted his smooth white cheeks with her thumb and forefinger, noticing the scratch marks on Billy's hips where they had held him as they raped his bottom.</p><p>His anus was red and inflamed and she saw the gooey mess between his buttocks. As she gently touched his swollen pucker a large drop of white liquid oozed from inside and he whimpered and clenched his cheeks together.</p><p>She stood up and gently stroked his bottom. ""It's OK, Billy. I'm just going to get a glove, be back in a second.""</p><p>Mary went to the bathroom where she opened the medicine cabinet and took out a pair of surgical gloves from the large box in there. Pulling them on, she noticed the enema equipment from when they were both younger, hanging on the back of the bathroom door.</p><p>""That could be exactly what we need,"" she muttered as she pulled on a disposable opaque plastic apron and tied it around her waist before returned to the bedroom.</p><p>Billy was still laying face down on the bed, exactly where she had left him and she sat on the edge of the bed carefully. ""Billy this may hurt a little, but I have to see if there's any damage inside, is that OK?""</p><p>The child didn't say anything, he just nodded and Mary once again parted his cheeks carefully. He shivered slightly as her forefinger touched the tender area in between, and gritted his teeth when she started to press her finger inside his bottom. Her finger slipped into the child's rectum a lot more easily than she had expected, and he cried out then.</p><p>""Sorry Billy, but I have to do this, love."" she bit her lip at his discomfort and rotated her finger inside him as gently as she possibly could and felt him stiffen at the intrusion, ""Not be long now tiger, just a few more seconds.""</p><p>Mary found his prostate and felt it for signs of damage. Billy grunted as she twisted her finger around. She pulled it out and another bubble of the slimy whitish liquid followed her finger out of his anus as she examined the slippery liquid that coated her glove. There was thankfully no blood at all, so it seemed as if there was no internal injury that she could find by this method of examination. However, she intended to make sure.</p><p>""Billy, I want to give you an enema, sweetie.""</p><p>""You have got to be kidding me!"" he cried rolling over to look at her, forgetting his embarrassment for the moment. Mary could not help but look at his cock-let. It was certainly bigger than the last time she had seen it, but that had been nearly three years ago. The preteen boy still had no pubic hair at his groin at all, however it did have the look of a semi hard erection. She raised one eyebrow slightly, but said nothing.</p><p>""I'm not kidding, Billy. I honestly think that you need an enema!""</p><p>""But why, why do I have to have an enema?"" he said petulantly.</p><p>""Well, those boys left some liquid in there Billy, and I really want to get it out.""</p><p>""You...you mean spunk, don't you!"" he accused, his face turning rapidly red.</p><p>Mary smiled at his unease with the use of that word in front of her. ""Yes Billy, but I'd prefer if you'd use the word semen for now.""</p><p>""Can't I just go and sit on the loo?"" he asked, his face really burning now.</p><p>""No Billy, I don't know how far it's gone or how much there is and I want to make sure that we get it all out.""</p><p>He sighed heavily, ""O...OK then."" he muttered, dropping his head.</p><p>""Good boy! I'll go and get the equipment, you just relax for a little while, and I'll come back when I'm ready""</p><p>""Mary, how do you know all this stuff?"" he asked anxiously.</p><p>""I've had enough proctology examinations of my own to know what to look for, and besides,"" it was her turn to blush slightly, ""I've looked up loads of stuff on the Internet!""</p><p>He seemed satisfied with her answer and Mary went back to the bathroom, stripped off the gloves and threw them away. She thought about some of the things she had seen on the Internet and felt a familiar tingle. Stop It! She admonished herself, now is neither the time nor the place...on the other hand, they would just have to wait and see.</p><p>Mary pulled down the enema equipment and examined it carefully. It seemed to be in perfect working order. Even the nozzles were still in their airtight container from the last time it had been cleaned and sterilized.</p><p>She set about filling the bag, making sure that the temperature was just right by mixing the hot and cold water in the large measuring jug by the sink and testing it with her little finger. At the same time, she swirled a bar of Johnson's Baby Soap in every jug full, to cleanse Billy's insides. When there were three litres of slightly soapy water in the bag, she carried it through to the bedroom, Billy's eyes widened when he saw it.</p><p>""You're not going to put all that in me are you?"" he exclaimed.</p><p>""Of course not, silly, just as much as you can take the first time, and the rest afterwards.""</p><p>""Afterwards? I thought it was one enema, singular, on its own.""</p><p>""Nope, the first one will get rid of all the nasty stuff, the second will tell me if there's any damage been done to your rectum and lower bowel such as puncturing or bleeding."" Mary was being deliberately cruel in her choice of words. She wanted Billy to understand that there may be a problem and if the only was to shock him into it, then so be it.</p><p>""I...I guess so."" he muttered, ""Wait a minute. You're going to look at my poo?""</p><p>""Why of course Billy, and don't look like that, I've cleaned up enough of your poo since you were a baby!"" He had no answer to that, so he lay back down on the bed as Mary fastened the enema bag to the bracket on the wall.</p><p>""Now then, I want you to lay on your left side with your left arm under your head and your right leg drawn up to your chest.""</p><p>""I know, I remember the drill!"" he murmured, one of the nannies had been a firm believer in at least one enema a week whether they had been constipated or not!</p><p>""Do you want me to get some KY jelly?"" she asked sweetly, ""It looks pretty well lubricated down there as it is!"" she couldn't help giggling a little.</p><p>""Mary!! This might be funny to you but it's not to me!"" he grumbled, smiling a little himself even as he complained.</p><p>Returning to the medicine cabinet, she pulled on another pair of surgical gloves and got the KY jelly, she also picked up a large bath towel in case of leakage.</p><p>""Put this underneath you. We don't want to soak the bed if you can't hold it, now do we.""</p><p>""I can hold it!"" he retorted almost irritably, as he arranged the towel beneath him and then lay on it in the prescribed position.</p><p>""Bingo!"" thought Mary. Now it was a matter of pride to him that he held the soapy enema in for as long as it took to clean him out thoroughly. Even though there was a one way valve fitted within the nozzle, it was better to have Billy try as hard as he could to keep the liquid inside.</p><p>She fastened the enema nozzle tightly to the end of the long tube and allowed a little of the water to run through before shutting off the flow. Next she smeared a dollop of KY around the head of the nozzle and made sure that it was fully coated.</p><p>""This may be a little cold, sweetheart."" She said as she applied the KY to her gloved finger, parted his cheeks with her left hand and pressed the finger to his anus.</p><p>Billy drew in his breath with a hiss as the cold lubricant was smeared across his little pucker, then Mary gently pushed the tip of her finger inside and rubbed it around there as well.</p><p>Standing up, she took hold of the nozzle and took a deep breath, ""You ready, tiger?"" she asked him.</p><p>""No, but you might as well get on with it anyways.""</p><p>Mary again parted his buttocks and put the nozzle to his tightly clenched anal opening. ""Billy, love, you're going to have to relax. Otherwise it's going to hurt!""</p><p>""You try to relax with someone trying to force a gigantic tube up your backside!""</p><p>""It's not gigantic and you've had it before. Now just remember all those times nanny gave you an enema and push down as though you wanted to go to the toilet!""</p><p>Billy relaxed as much as he could and pushed down while Mary slid the nozzle into his slippery anus.</p><p>Billy yelped as the plastic was pressed into him. Slowly but firmly, she slid it inside his bottom until his anal muscle gripped the slight indentation in the middle of the nozzle.</p><p>""That's it Billy, well done!""</p><p>""I didn't really have much to do with it!"" he gasped.</p><p>Mary turned on the valve slowly so that the water first trickled down the tube and then became a steady flow; she gently lifted Billy's right bum cheek and made sure that there was no leakage from around the nozzle. The boy's anus was tensing and relaxing every few seconds, Mary smiled to herself thinking how much it looked like a baby suckling milk.</p><p>She carefully checked the level of the water and then watched as it slowly drained into Billy's bottom.</p><p>He started to moan after just over a litre, and Mary leaned over him and rubbed his stomach to try and relieve him of the cramps. Billy's forehead was covered in a light sheen of perspiration, and he whimpered and said, ""Please Mary! Isn't that enough? I think I'm going to burst if I take any more!""</p><p>""Just a little more, sport. Let's see if we can get to the halfway line, OK?"" she absently stroked the soft smooth skin of his bum cheeks.</p><p>""I really don't think I can take any more, Mary!"" he gasped a few minutes later.</p><p>""All right Billy, you've done very well,"" she said as she turned off the flow of soapy water, ""You've taken nearly a litre and a half!""</p><p>""It feels a hell of a sight more when it's inside you!"" he grumbled.</p><p>Mary smacked his bottom lightly, ""Don't swear Billy, it's a sign of ignorance."" she smiled, as she unfastened the tube from the nozzle and hung it up by the half empty bag, the one-way valve acting as an automatic plug to prevent leaks.</p><p>""Now you must lay there for at least ten minutes Billy, and after five I'll tell you to turn over onto your right side until the enema does its job.""</p><p>He moaned, but laid there, the occasional cramp making him wince. After five minutes, Mary told him to turn over and he did so. A grimace of pain flashed across his youthful features as the water in his bowels moved. Another five minutes later and Mary said that the time was up.</p><p>The boy struggled to his feet, assisted by his sister, and walked stiffly over to the bathroom.</p><p>""You look like a duck,"" giggled Mary.</p><p>In spite of his discomfort, Billy smiled. ""Mary, if you make me laugh then this nozzle will go flying across the room at amazing speed, and I for one will not be sticking around to clean up the mess!""</p><p>""No,"" she laughed, ""You'll probably be flying around the room like a jet-propelled balloon!""</p><p>Billy's whites cheeks clenched together even tighter as he tried desperately not to laugh, ""Oh oh!"" he said in dismay, as he hobbled quickly over to the lavatory and sat down.</p><p>He looked up at Mary ruefully, ""That could have gotten very messy!"" he accused.</p><p>Mary smiled and sat on the edge of the bath, ""A...are you staying here?"" he asked in astonishment.</p><p>""Yes, I want to see that you empty properly."" she replied.</p><p>""Mary!!"" he pleaded, but the girl was firm.</p><p>""No Billy, I'm staying and watching you, so stop being a baby about it! Now do you want me to take out the nozzle or do you want to do it?""</p><p>His face burning, he mumbled that Mary could do it, seeing as how she was bossing him around; and she knelt in front of the boy.</p><p>""Lift your knees up for me a little, Billy, and spread them please,"" she ordered, and the boy raised his legs onto tiptoe and leaned slightly back, parting his thighs.</p><p>She could see the enema nozzle framed by Billy white cheeks, pointing like a gun barrel. Mary reached between Billy's legs to grasp it firmly with her gloved hand, and then turned it slightly to make sure that it was loose. Billy moaned.</p><p>Because Billy was leaning back, it pushed his groin forwards and his dickie was less than four inches from Mary's face. He could feel her hot breath on the skin of it, she could see that it was beginning to become slightly erect and that the tip was wet with precum. Given the circumstances it was probably understandable, but it gave her pause for thought.</p><p>On impulse she stuck out her tongue and licked his foreskin.</p><p>""Mary! Wha...."" that was as far as he got because Mary slid the nozzle out of his bottom with a slurping noise, the floodgates opened and Mary moved her hand quickly out if the way.</p><p>Billy moaned again as the pressure was released and the water streamed into the bowl, he leaned forwards and the sound was like a waterfall as it hit the ceramic.</p><p>After a few moments the torrent grew less and less, and some embarrassing noises came from the boy's posterior. Billy's face turned even more crimson and Mary smiled at his discomfort. ""It's OK, Billy. That's only to be expected, don't worry about it."" she tried hard to keep a straight face and Billy threw her a murderous glance.</p><p>He made as if to get up from the seat, ""And where do you think you're going?"" she enquired with a raised eyebrow.</p><p>""I've finished, er...haven't I?""</p><p>""You think so? Well let's just sit there for another minute or two and see what happens.""</p><p>""But I'm fine, Mary. I..."" suddenly his face contorted and another torrent of murky water cascaded from his bottom.</p><p>""I think I'll just sit here for a minute or two and see what happens."" he grinned sheepishly.</p><p>""Good boy!"" she said in a patronizing kind of way, ""Try leaning to the left and the right, then lean forwards and backwards a bit too.""</p><p>Following her instructions, Billy continued to eject the water from his bowels until at last there seemed to be no more.</p><p>""Do you want me to wipe, or will you do it?"" she asked.</p><p>""Mary, I'm not a complete baby! I can do it for myself, thank you very much!""</p><p>""Suit yourself. I'll be in the bedroom waiting for you when you're through.""</p><p>""I thought that you wanted to look at my... er... my erm... my poo?"" he asked blushing furiously.</p><p>""Not that one, silly! The next one is more important! That one has gotten rid of all the... er...all the crap if you'll pardon the expression. The next one will show me if you're bleeding or anything like that.""</p><p>""Oh."" He looked doubtful, but Mary stood up and left the bathroom before he could say anything further.</p><p>A few minutes later, he padded naked into the bedroom where Mary was waiting for him, the nozzle cleaned and ready in her hand, attached to the enema bag.</p><p>""Come on then, hop up!"" she said brightly, patting the towel on the bed. Sheepishly he clambered up and took up his previous position, lying on his left side with his right knee drawn up to his chest.</p><p>Once again she applied KY jelly to his anus and to the enema nozzle and parted his cheeks. This time it seemed to slide in a lot easier after only a few gentle pushes.</p><p>Mary patted his bum cheeks gently and turned on the valve again, this time watching the water level carefully. After a litre entered the little boy's behind, she turned it off.</p><p>""Is that it?"" he asked almost confused, ""Aren't you going to pump it into me until I look like the Michelin man?""</p><p>""No, sweetie"" she smiled ""I want this one to be measured so that I know how much goes in and how much comes out. Can you hold it in without the nozzle in there?""</p><p>""I think so."" he replied, and Mary gently removed the nozzle from between his cheeks. A little clear water rolled down and trickled off his nut sac and soaked into the towel, but then he clamped down and there were no more leaks.</p><p>Billy rolled over and got to his feet. He headed for the bathroom again, but Mary stopped him by saying, ""No Billy, not in there this time.""</p><p>""What do you mean, if not in there, then where?""</p><p>She silently pointed to the baby's white porcelain potty that she had put at the end of the bed.</p><p>""You have got to be kidding me!"" exclaimed the boy, ""There's no way I'm going to sit on that thing to...to...to pass this!""</p><p>""You have to, Billy. I've got to see what's in that water, if there's any blood or anything like that, and the easiest way is if you use the potty. Either that or you do it in the sink or the bath and I don't think that's very hygienic now, is it?""</p><p>His face burning a deep crimson and muttering under his breath, Billy approached the child's potty. He knelt down with his knees either side of it and then lowered his hips until his bottom was sitting more or less on the rim.</p><p>He looked up at Mary who was watching him intently and was barely able to stifle a giggling fit. ""Awwww Mary! This is humiliating enough without you laughing at me!"" he grumbled.</p><p>""Sorry Billy, but you look so cute sat there!"" she answered finally giggling out loud. ""You might want to tuck your dickie inside just in case you do pee-pee."" She said in a sickly sweet tone as if talking to a three year old.</p><p>If his face could have got any redder it would have, as he looked down and lifted his small cock over the rim and into the potty. ""Can I do it now?"" he asked in a small voice. Mary nodded and Billy released the torrent of water.</p><p>He sat there until he was done, again moving back and forth, right and left until he was pretty sure that he had released the entire enema.</p><p>Then he knelt forward and got onto all fours and crawled away from the potty. Mary passed him a roll of kitchen towel to dry himself before she looked at what was in the porcelain pot.</p><p>She breathed a sigh of relief, as the water was completely clear of any signs of blood or anything that may have meant internal damage. ""Everything's alright Billy!"" she exclaimed delightedly as she turned to face him. ""How do you feel?""</p><p>Billy was trying to hide his erection with both hands but it was obvious that he was excited.</p><p>""Billy? What are you doing?"" she inquired in a low voice.</p><p>""N...nothing, Mary."" He answered, failing miserably to cover his boner. ""Take your hands away please!"" she ordered, and Billy slowly lowered his hands to his sides.</p><p>His erection was about four and a half inches long and was gently bobbing in time to his heartbeat. The tip was wet with precum and glistened in the light. Mary felt her panties slowly becoming damp as she herself became excited watching the little boy squirm under her gaze.</p><p>""I...I...I'm sorry, Mary."" Billy hung his head miserably.</p><p>""It's alright, Billy. It's a natural reaction to what just happened. Did you like it that much, then?""</p><p>He nodded and replied ""I liked the way that you took charge and made me do those things. You were almost like a schoolteacher, telling me off when I didn't want to do something. It got me all excited, and the feel of the enema was superb, it never felt like that when Nanny did it!""</p><p>""Well Nanny was about 10 times my age!"" giggled Mary. ""Don't worry, I don't mind if you don't!"" she smiled. ""Now let's get you into the shower and cleaned up!""</p><p>Billy's relief was written all over his face and he turned and ran padded off to the shower, his cute little bum cheeks jiggling as he went.</p><p>Mary followed him close behind, ""What are you...?"" he queried her as she came into the shower room.</p><p>""After today, Billy, and after what we've been through just now, and what you just told me about liking me telling you what to do, I'm going to shower you!""</p><p>His mouth fell open but he said nothing, just stood there and gaped at her as she started to undress. She quickly stripped and put her clothes neatly on the chair before turning around to face Billy. His eyes bulged as he took in her small budding breasts and her beautiful hairless pussy. He had seen when she was undressing that her bottom was flawless and smooth. She smiled at him, a glint in her eye, ""What? You don't think I'm going to get in the shower with my clothes on, do you?""</p><p>He shook his head as if in a daze and followed Mary into the shower room. It was a large, tiled room with five showerheads, four set into the wall and one larger one on the ceiling. Mary turned on only the main shower from the controls just inside the door and then checked the temperature with her hand before taking Billy's hand and leading him into the room.</p><p>She positioned him under the cascading water and then took the soap from the dish set into the wall. Lathering it up, she began to bathe the boy. Under his arms and around his chest she rubbed the soap all over him, kneeling she washed his legs and couldn't resist a quick suck on his erection and she swirled her tongue around the pink head. He yelped in shock and then giggled as she continued to wash his body.</p><p>Mary then washed his bottom, being careful of the scratch marks on his hips, and slipped the soap up and down the cleft between his buttocks.</p><p>Billy moaned and pressed back against her hand. She frowned thoughtfully and extended her forefinger to touch his slippery pucker. He moaned some more and pressed back some more until her finger slid into his bottom all the way to her hand.</p><p>She looked up at the boy, ""Billy, when those boys did what they did to you...?""</p><p>He blushed and mumbled ""Yes, Mary?""</p><p>""Did you like it?""</p><p>His face turned a deeper shade of red and he took a deep breath, ""Well I didn't like being forced at all. That was scary and made me feel dirty. But I have to say that once the pain had gone it was kind of nice - the feeling of something in my bum hole."" he said in a trembling voice. ""Is that sick and perverted of me, Mary? You don't think I'm disgusting, do you?""</p><p>His large brown eyes filled with unshed tears and Mary hugged him close. Their wet, naked bodies rubbing together sent an electric tingle through both of them.</p><p>""No, Billy. I don't think that you're disgusting or perverted. I sometimes like having things in my bum too."" she giggled. ""Those boys shouldn't have done what they did, but at least you're not traumatized by it all.""</p><p>He lowered his head and whispered ""Mary, will you do it again, will you put your finger inside me?""</p><p>She smiled and again slipped her finger into the boy's rectum. She also took hold of his cock-let and began to masturbate him, her hand covered in soap lather to make it slippery. The child moaned and whimpered, humping her hand and sliding his bottom backwards and forwards along her finger. The precum issued from his slit, thick and fast, adding to the slippery mixture. He began to tremble, his legs shook and his whole body seemed to quiver.</p><p>Suddenly he gave a high-pitched cry and climaxed, his hot white semen spurting out of the end of his cock-let and into Mary's cupped hand. Mary continued to pump his little dickie until the last of his orgasm dribbled out and he began to soften.</p><p>She lifted her hand to her mouth and licked up some of the sticky liquid, her eyes holding Billy's all the time. Then she stood and offered it to him. After a moment's hesitation, Billy's tongue snaked out and he lapped up some of his own semen as well. She knew in that moment that things would never be the same. He was hers - body and soul.</p><p>""Don't tell anyone about this, will you Mary?"" he pleaded.</p><p>""Certainly not, Billy! Not if you want to play like this over and over again!"" she grinned.</p><p>He threw his arms around her neck and kissed her, his cock-let brushing against her moist pussy. ""Oh, do I ever want to!"" he laughed.</p>"
781,"The Overlooked Letter, Part 1",Binky,,[''],,2011-11-16T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Late one evening Jim was digging through the files in overlooked filing cabinet in the basement of the newly-acquired office in San Diego and came aross a sealed envelope with only the name 'George' scrawled across it in a hasty but literate hand.</p><p>Curious by nature, he slit it open and began reading.</p><p>Handwritten, the note said:</p><p></p><blockquote><i>Yo George,

</i><p>I have a lovely video that I'm quite certain you'll enjoy. Some friends-of-friends of mine in Hawaii had a Japanese homestay student of sixteen, a girl from Osaka, stay with them a year or two ago.</p>
<p>Well, once Sonoe Kurimoto was properly relaxed and trusting, they spiked her evening drink and set up two video cameras. By prearrangement, a couple whom they knew arrived with two immense male Great Danes.</p>
<p>The four of them stripped the kid, revealing delectable little tits and a delicious little spiky bush adorning a sweet little pint cunt, a real work of art in itself.</p>
<p>Those two big gentle dogs had been trained from puppyhood to satisfy women and girls and they sure knew what to do. Sonoe Kurimoto moaned and gasped her way through one semi-conscious orgasm after another as the two huge dogs licked and fucked her for what was at least two hours.</p>
<p>She must have come fifteen times or more; I watched the video five times and fifteen was the least I counted.</p>
<p>Interested?</p>
<p>I can let you have a copy for $200 if you like. Fixed price, my friend.</p>
<p>I can guarantee you'll love it as much as you liked the videos of the kiddiesex orgy in the Romanian orphanage and those horny Cambodian kids in the teple at Angkor Wat.</p>
<p>See you soon, amigo</p>
<p>Bob</p></blockquote><p>Jim folded the note slowly, his cock poker-stiff in his pants. Who and where was George? Who and where was Bob?</p><p>More to the point, where was the video and how and where and when could he watch it?</p><p>[to be continued]</p>"
782,"The Overlooked Letter, Part 2",Binky,,[''],,2011-11-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It took Jim several days to research who had leased various parts of the ramshackle building at one time or another.</p><p>Eventually he found a promising lead: George Taylor had been a renter for two years and, better still, there was a physical address for him, a home address moreover, not twenty miles away.</p><p>Cautiously, Jim considered his best approach before deciding to be as direct as possible.</p><p>He drove to George Taylor's home, ascertained that the addressee was still alive and still living at the same address and dropped off a brief note suggesting that he, Jim, and George Taylor get together to discuss a matter of mutual interest. He gave his cellphone number and an e-mail address and waited with ill-concealed impatience.</p><p>A day later, e-mail contact was made and at the weekend the two men were seated in a tavern booth and engaged in lively coversation.</p><p>""I like that sort of stuff, too, George. I mean, kiddie sex stuff,"" Jim offered after passing the note to George Taylor.</p><p>George grinned before replying.</p><p>""Ever seen any good kid stuff? Got any?"" he asked with a chuckle.</p><p>""Seen some in the past. I watched a movie made in Rhodesia of a little blonde girl - maybe eight or nine - and an Indian boy of the same age. Both were naked on a bed in what looked like a big African hut and both were sucking an enormous African cock. I think the film was made over a period of several hours; that nigger spurted his load all over those two kids'lovely young bodies and into their mouths six or seven times.""</p><p>""Lovely!"" George responded with a guffaw. ""Kids that age really love sexplay, the weirder and kinkier the better. It's educational and fun at the same time. I was sucking my Mom's clit when I was six months old. You might not believe this, but at the age of four I was fisting her big wet furry cunt while my Dad's prick was up her ass and he was buggering her real hard. Christ,she howled and yelled and came agäin and again!""</p><p>Jim gaped.</p><p>""Seen any really exciting animal stuff, Jim?"" George asked quietly. ""I mean videos with kids and animals fucking together?""</p><p>Jim shook his head.</p><p>""Nope. Mind you, I'd like to, that's for sure.""</p><p>""A guy I know has some stuff you'd like to see, Jim. Let me make a phone call.""</p><p>A little later the pair were seated in a sprawling ranch-house fifty miles away and staring at a VCR screen.</p><p>Their host, a plump man in his sixties, presented his guests with whiskies and joints.</p><p>""This little film is from England,""he said with a chuckle. ""It's from the seventies, I think. I call it refugee resettlement.""</p><p>He laughed gleefully as the screen filled with images.</p><p>In what lookd like a barn, a naked and visibly sweating black girl of perhaps eleven or twelve was pulled to a trestle by two masked Girl Guides. Despite her evident terror, piteous howls and desperate struggles, she was soon spreadeagled and secured.</p><p>""Lick her cunt and bummie, my dear. Get her eady for her very first cock,"" a languid upper-class English male voice said and the taller of the two girl Guides immediately obeyed, eliciting yet more piteous shreiks from the trussed victim.</p><p>""Bring in Towser, my sweet,""the voice ordered and the younger Girl Guide scampered out of the frame, to reappear a moment later with a dog of impressive proportions. Jim later recognised the breed as being an Irish Wolfhound.</p><p>""Help Towser mount the sweet child, you two,""the voice said quietly. ""Get his cock well into her young cunt and then stand back and watch.""</p><p>The Girl Guides stroked the wolfhound's penis sheath and the the animal's penis emerged a matter of minutes later. Meanwhile, the black girl was doing her best to crane her neck and see what the two Girl Guides were doing.</p><p>""Lead Towser n front of our guest so she can see his cock,"" the voice ordered and the Girl Guides obeyed immediately.</p><p>The Rwandan refugee girl squealed in terror as she stared at the animal's impressive penis.</p><p>""A fine cock for your pretty cunt, Bernadette,"" the off-screen voice said, amusement in the speaker's tone. ""Something to really fill that pretty little clam of yours!</p>"
783,"The Overlooked Letter, Part 3",Binky,,[''],,2011-12-25T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The unseen voice directed the two masked Girl Guides to disrobe.</p><p>""Leave your masks on but let the camera see the rest of you.""</p><p>The two young girls complied immediately, giggling with amusement.</p><p>Jim, watching the movie entranced, felt his penis stiffen immediately.</p><p>""What lovely firm young tots sand delectable young cunts, George! The taller of the two is a natural fiery redhead and the younger one has a jet-black bush. Sweet kids, both of them. I'd love to fuck them both this minute!""</p><p>""I'd guess them to be thirten or fourteen,"" George replied. He unzipped his pants to free his semi-erect penis and toyed idly with it.</p><p>Onscreen, the unseen voice issued a new command.</p><p>""Spread her fully. Get her ready for Towser's cock. It's time for this lovely Rwandan refugee kiddie to feel a big dog prick all the way up her nice young cunt.""</p><p>The unseen voice repeated thuis is carefully-grammatical French, eliciting renewed panicked howling from the naked preteen girl struggling in vain against her bonds on the padded sawhorse.</p><p>""Baguette du chien pour ta petite chatte, Mam'selle,"" shrieked the red-haired Girl Guide with unfeigned lust in her voice, smacking the African's buttocks before suddenly producing a flexible vibrator glistening with lubricant.</p><p>""I want to do it, Annie! I want to shove it up her!"" the younger girl of the dominatrix duo blurted. ""You did the last two. And that girl from Kosovo. The one who squealed so much at first.""</p><p>Annie graciously relinquished the flexible vibrator and the younger girl carefully placed the tip between the exposed labial lips of the pinioned African.</p><p>""One merciless fast lunge, Betty,"" Annie said softly. ""Let's see how our pretty captive takes it.""</p><p>With that, Annie dropped to her knees and began fondling the wolfhound, whispering endearments to the animal as she caressed the veined canine penis.</p><p>Betty obeyed the older girl and thrust the flexible vibrator several inches into the young African's vagina. The Rwandan girl shrieked in despairing terror and surprise; both Girl Guides and the possessor of the unseen voice laughed aloud.</p><p>""Booties, Annie!"" the unseen voice commanded. ""We don't want the girl's lovely ebony body scratched by Towser's foreclaws , do we?""</p><p>While Annie was fitting woollen booties to the wolfhound's forefeet and tying them in place, Betty was pushing the vibrator further into the Rwandan girl's body, then withdrawing it, then thrusting again.</p><p>""Well done, both of you,""the unseen voice said with evident approval. ""Now let's see how our pretty Rwandaise takes canine prick.""</p><p>No sooner wre the words spoken than the naked and masked teenagers had coaxed the trained dog into position and released his collar.</p><p>The unearthly shreik the preteen African emitted as the dog's penis was rammed home was greeted with joyful mirth by the two Girl Guides.</p><p>""Lucky little bitch!"" exclaimed Annie. I was all of thirteen before I had my first dogcock!""</p>"
784,"Telling How To Seduce Moms With Kids, Part 1",Binky,,[''],A conversation on a train leads to a surprising night of plaesure,2012-01-19T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Bob leaned over to me and began speaking quietly.</p><p>""The important things is to groom the Mom, not the kids.</p><p>Well, not at first.</p><p>Groom the Mom. Groom her real carefully. Flatter her. Buy her presents. Treat her real nice. Groom her well and the kids fall into your lap like ripe fruit. In Peoria I'm still in the process of grooming a Welfare Mom of 32 with a girl of nine and a boy of eleven; it took only a few days to get Betty, the Mom of the family, on the end of my cock but getting the kids into bed with us took just over three weeks.""</p><p>I must have looked incredulous. Bob smiled and continued. I knew that Bob had groomed a Cambodian refugee woman and her two preteen sons for kinky sex some years ago, but this sounded even better.</p><p>""Betty and her kids are poor Appalachian whites. Moms of that background are almost always easy meat, to be truthful. For sure! Girls from those sort of families have usually had their first taste of cock in their early teens. Or sooner sometimes; once in a while you'll get a woman from those parts who had every cock in the family before her twelfth birthday. Paw and her brothers, then her uncles and cousins. Sometimes all of them in the same day, one after another. I knew a woman from Tennessee who took eleven family cocks to celebrate her elenth birthday!""</p><p>I felt my cock stiffening as I listened.</p><p>""Let me set the scene for you, okay?</p><p>Jake, the boy in this little fucking family I'm training, is as skinny as a rail with no body hair at all but he has a sweet young cock as stiff as a poker, a lovely smooth scrotum just the right size for my mouth and a delectable tight ass.</p><p>Mary-Jo is the daughter. Now she's been trained as well as she has, she loves to have my cock all the way up her delicious cunt and Jake's stiff little prick ramming her as hard and fast as he can in her rectum. Jake and I often start out giving Betty a double fuck while Mary-Jo watches and fingers herself - or uses the kid-size vibrator I gave her on her clit, then Jake and I rest for a while and play with one anothers' pricks before giving Mary-Jo the same treat.""</p><p>""How did you meet them, Bob,"" I asked, my throat dry and my cock as stiff as an iron bar.</p><p>""In a supermarket, like I usually do. Watch what Mom is buying and how she eyes the items she'd like to but but can't afford. Then move in. Offer her $100 you tell her you won in a lottery. Tell her how you'd like to help. It never fails.""</p><p>I nodded, my eyes bright with excitement.</p><p>""Listen, you can meet them tonight if you like. With luck you can have Momma-cunt, kid-cunt and boy-ass. If that's what you'd like. Now I think of it, it's about time Betty and her daughter tried two adult cocks ramming them at the same time. And it's high time Jake young sucked a cock to spurting while another one's in his ass.""</p><p>---</p><p><b>To Be Continued If Feedback Is Positive</b></p>"
785,"Telling How To Seduce Moms With Kids, Part 2",Binky,,"['inc', 'Ffb', 'pedo', 'rom', 'mother/son/daughter', 'gay', 'oral', 'anal']",Readers' opinions and suggestions are welcome.,2012-01-23T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p><b>Binky</b>:</p><p>I did exactly what Bob told me to do.</p><p>Equipped with five ready-rolled sinsemilla joints, three Viagra tabs, two bottles of Californian champagne and a bottle of cognac, not to mention a $100 bill as a tip for Betty, I met Bob as prearranged. We dropped our Viagra tabs, keeping one for young Jake.</p><p>""Not that Jake really needs Viagra. He's only eleven but he gets as stiff as a ramrod in minutes,"" Bob said with a laugh.</p><p><b>Bob</b>:</p><p>Binky was visibly trembling with excitement when we arrived at Betty's place and rang the bell. I reached out and gently squeezed his cock through his linen trousers. Binky giggled like a girl, feeling a man's hand on his prick.</p><p>""This dick is in for a good many treats today,"" I said. Binky grinned in nervous anticipation.</p><p><b>Binky</b>:</p><p>A huge patchwork quilt was covering the floor of the living room in Betty's modest apartment. It was obvious that Betty and her kids were ready for a lovely long sex session.</p><p>Betty, the 32-year-old Appalachian Mom, is a tall redhead, big-breasted and big-hipped. Both she and nine-year-old Mary-Jo were wearing loose kaftans.</p><p>Mary-Jo, Betty's nine-year-old daughter, is red-haired like her Mom, pigtailed, freckled and gap-toothed, an urchin with a wicked grin and a throaty laugh.</p><p>""Two big grown-up cocks for me today,"" Mary-Jo squealed.</p><p>""And for me, too!"" Jake added. Jake is redhaired, slender and as freckled, impetuous and lascivious as his sister. He was dressed in khaki shorts and a T-shirt.</p><p><b>Bob</b>:</p><p>Without further ado, Binky knelt and tugged Jake's khaki shorts down. Jake's lovely young cock was semi-hard in anticipation.</p><p>""Suck him well, mister,"" Mary-Jo sniggered. ""My sexy brother loves his dickie being sucked.""</p><p>""That's enough talking, Mary-Jo. Lick Jake's bummie while Binky sucks his prick, darling. Let your brother feel two tongues at the same time,"" Betty said quietly.</p><p>Betty disrobed quickly, exhibiting a luxuriant ginger bush surmounting a thick-lipped cunt. Her nipples stood out proudly from dark aureoles. I reached out to caress her.</p><p><b>Binky</b>:</p><p>Having Jake's cock in my mouth was an exquisite sensation. It had been a long time since I'd savored the thrilling moment of sucking a young boy's dickie. That had been on a beach in Thailand and the kid, a wickedly mercenary boy of thirteen, had squirted five jets of delectable semen into my eager mouth.</p><p><b>Bob</b>:</p><p>Jake shivered with delight as his sister pulled his buttocks apart and kissed his bumhole loudly and wetly before starting to rim and ream him with adroit skill.</p><p>""My daughter's really good at anilingus now, Bob,"" Betty said with maternal pride. ""She's good at everything. She's so supple and flexible that she can lick her own clit.""</p><p>""Oh, that's so cool!"" gasped Jake, relishing the delightful twin sensations of fellatio and anilingus.</p><p>While this was happening, Betty was undressing me. ""Missed us, haven't you, Bob?"" she whispered. Mary-Jo was counting the hours and minutes waiting for you two.""</p><p>""No! No more! Stop it you two! I don't want to come yet!"" Jake wailed after a minute.</p><p><b>Binky</b>:</p><p>I reluctantly relinquished Jake's stiff young penis and stood up. Then I gave the boy the Viagra tab, which he unquestioningly swallowed.</p><p>""Take your clothes off, mister. Let me see your cock!"" Mary-Jo demanded.</p><p>I obeyed the lascivious nine-year old girl with alacrity.</p><p>""Nice stiff prick for me and Mom!"" exclaimed the girl.</p><p>""And for me, too!"" Jake added, falling to his knees and embracing the head of my cock with his mouth.</p><p><b>Bob</b>:</p><p>""Binky has a special request, Jake,"" I said. ""He'd like to watch you fuck your Mom. So would I, for that matter.""</p><p>Jake stopped sucking and sprang to his feet. Betty smiled at her son and spread herself on the quilt.</p><p>""Ram me, my sweet boy!"" she cooed. ""Fuck Mom's cunt real hard!""</p><p>With a squeal of unfeigned delight, Jake mounted his Mom and a moment later his poker-stiff young cock was engulfed in the cunt which had given birth to him.</p><p>""You could try licking Jake's bottom-hole again, Mary-Jo,"" Binky said with a merry laugh.</p><p>Mary-Jo wriggled between her brother's legs and applied her tongue to his exquisite pink anus.</p><p>""And you could let Mary-Jo have the same treat, Binky,"" I suggested.</p><p>Binky sprawled on the quilt, pulled Mary-Jo's slender buttocks apart and began licking her bumhole like a man possessed.</p><p><i>To Be Continued</i></p>"
786,11 Anni - La Vita - L'inizio,Birba,,['poem'],,2013-02-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>- Cammini<br/>
- Ma l'hai notato piccola<br/>
- L'indugiare del mio sguardo</p><p>- T'allontani<br/>
- Ma l'hai sentito piccola<br/> 
- Che ti seguiva?</p><p>- Un dubbio? Ti volti<br/>
- Ti guardo ancora.</p><p>- Oh innocente malizia<br/>
- Ti senti già donna.-</p>"
787,"I'll Do Anything For You Daddy... I Mean Anything, Part1",blackisthenewpink,mikayla.rodgers@gmail.com,"['Mf', 'inc', 'dau', 'fath', 'lolita', 'mast', 'rom', 'squirt']",Dominque was always loved by her parents especially her father. The 15 year old received anything her heart desired. Then her attention seeking became obsessive and possessive she wanted the same attention her mother received. She wanted to 'play' like her mother and father did at night.... she would do anything to get it.,2012-12-22T00:00:00,"All rights reserved © blackisthenewpink

I do not condone the sexual acts that were conducted in this FICTIONAL story. If you are under the age of 18 I cannot control what you read in this story, but I suggest you leave this website.","<p></p><h5>Dominque's P.O.V</h5><p>I loved my daddy with all my heart. He bought me lots and lots of things! But, lately he's been spending time with my mom all the time...and he's always with her and never has time for me, his princess. I hate her...she's such a bitch; don't know what daddy see in her. Like now he was banging her brains out. I lowered my hand to my aching pussy and began to finger my clit covered by my panties. I closed my eyes and moved my nimble fingers across my soaked pussy; the sounds if their bed, the sounds of my pussy juice, her moans it was pushing me over the edge.</p><p>""Fuck me daddy! Fuck your princess!"" I was moving my two fingers faster.</p><p>My cunt tightned around my fingers as I found my g-spot. I arched off the bed and gasped as I felt my orgasmic juices flow out of my pussy.</p><p>Once I came down off my high I sat there, my blonde hair plastered with sweat to my forehead. I licked the juices that were on my hand wishing they were my daddy's cum.</p><p>From the sounds of nothing...they must be done. I got up and looked at my drenched sheets.</p><p>""Dammit."" I whispered.</p><p>I grabbed my sheets and bundled them up and headed down to the laundry room. What I wasn't expecting was my father to be sitting at the kitchen table.</p><p>I think both of our eyes widened from the shock of each others presence.</p><p>""How-how long have you been up baby?"" He asked his blue eyes filled with worry.</p><p>""Not long, I had to go to the bathroom and I saw I um bleed though my sheets."" I said ducking my head to hide my blush.</p><p>""Oh."" He said averting his eyes to the table away from the bundle of sheets I had.</p><p></p><h5>Dominic's P.O.V</h5><p>I was disappointed yet again by not finding release.</p><p>That bitch of a wife I had came and rolled over before my dick even reached her g-spot.</p><p>I decided to go downstairs and get some coffee.</p><p>The only thing that gave me a hard on was my daughter. </p><p>What I wouldn't do to bang the daylight out of that sweet little pussy. And those cupid bow lips that would be heaven around my cock.</p><p>The thought of that simple had me near cumming.</p><p>The sound of footsteps startled me from my wet daydreaming, I thought I was gonna hear the yapping of my wife on why I wasn't in bed.</p><p>Instead it was my daughter who looked...flustered.</p><p>Dammit, I hope she didn't here me and her mother.</p><p>""What are you doing up sweetie?""</p><p>""Not long, I had to go to the bathroom and I saw I um bleed though my sheets."" She answered blushing.</p><p>I looked anywhere but the sheets. </p><p>Once she walked past me I couldn't help but look at her perky ass. It strained against the material of nightgown.</p><p>She bent over the washing machine considering she wasn't tall by far 5'4. Her blonde ringlets swayed back and forth against her backside.</p><p>My cock hardened underneath my boxers at this glorious sight.</p><p>""Well, I'm about to get some sheets out the closet and go to bed."" She said turning around.</p><p>""Alright goodnight.""</p><p>""Goodnight Daddy.""</p><p>She smiled and kissed me lightly on the lips.</p><p>Her small hand brushed aganist my crotch lightly.</p><p>She turned around and went upstairs.</p><p>Once, I heard her door close I went into the laundry room before the water began to fill the washroom.</p><p>I took the pink sheets out and saw wetness but no red blood. I held the sheet to my nose just on case it was urine. It wasn't it had this sweet aroma to it, an aroma that had blood going straight to my already swollen dick.</p><p>I took my shaft out of my tight briefs and began to jack off furiously.</p><p>I cummed straight into my princesses' sheets.</p><p>I held onto the washing machine for support.</p><p>""I need her."" I whispered</p><p></p><h5>Dominque's P.O.V</h5><p>I tip toed back down stairs for a glass of water until I heard grunting. I saw my daddy at the washing machine with my....sheets.</p><p>Shit, he's going punish me for sure.</p><p>Instead I saw him jacking off in my sheets.</p><p>I moved my hand to my already solid sheets and began to cum with my daddy.</p><p>Liquid flowing down my thighs.</p><p>""Daddy I want you to fuck me."" I whispered as I licked my fingers.</p><p><i>To Be Cont...</i></p>"
788,A Day Out With Mommy,blackpedo,stillhere43@ymail.com,"['FFg', 'Mg', 'pedo', 'inc', 'mother/dau', 'solo', 'oral', 'cons', '1st']",,2012-05-25T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Janice lied in bed fingering her clean shaven cunt for what has seemed like the thousandth night in a row. Life was rough for her. Well, her sex life anyway. Her husband left her two years before for a younger woman never to be heard from again. This left Janice and her four year old daughter Kayla alone and unfortunately for the single mother, very unfulfilled sexually.</p><p>She tried to meet men and even at the age of thirty-five was still very attractive. She had shoulder length sandy blonde hair atop a classically beautiful oval shaped face and sparkling blue eyes. Her body was slender with breasts that stayed pert even without the help of a bra and an ass that would put many twenty year olds to shame. Her legs still retained their youthful, almost coltish appearance due to the many hours she spent in her home gym.</p><p>Unfortunately for her, her job as district attorney for the city of Los Angeles kept her too busy from meeting the right man. Sure, there were plenty of men at the office who had been obvious in their sexual advances, but Janice found them to be either overly pretentious or just too damn creepy.</p><p>However, finding a man was not the true reason for her sexual discontent. Janice had a secret. A very taboo secret. Over the past year, she had begun to become sexually attracted to her now six year old daughter, Kayla. It had all started when, at the age of five, the little girl had twisted her ankle playing with some neighborhood kids. This left Janice having to wait on her daughter hand and foot for two weeks. Surely, she could have hired someone to watch over Kayla, but being involved in the criminal justice profession, Janice had a hard time trusting strangers.</p><p>As it was, she had to do things for Kayla she hadn't normally been doing, one of which was helping the little girl in and out of the bathtub. Kayla was a very independent child and had been bathing herself alone since she was three due to a mother who was constantly busy and an almost non-existent father. Janice hadn't really seen her daughter naked in quite some time.</p><p>Now here she was helping her baby girl in and out of the lukewarm water. Janice couldn't explain it, but something about seeing the little nymph cavorting in the bathtub with her smooth, baby soft body, pink nipples set atop a blemish free chest and prominent hairless pubic mound and slit, brought out chills in the lonely mother.</p><p>Ever since then, Janice has had some very intense erotic fantasies of herself doing some very adult things to her sexy little girl. Why just this very night, nearly a year later, as she plays with herself, she imagines Kayla's pretty little head between her legs as she instructs the first grader how to properly perform cunnilingus.</p><p>""Yes, baby, oooh yeah. Swirl your tongue around mommy's clit. That's it. Now bite it a little. Ohhh! That's a good girl."" She began to rub herself faster. ""Oh...oh Kayla. You're gonna make mommy cum! Kayla!!"" She furiously frigged herself to a mind-blowing orgasm. It never ceased to amaze her that, even after a year, every climax fueled by her incestuos fantasies was always stronger than the night before. This was becoming a real problem for her and she was beginning to wonder how much longer she could be satisfied with mere fantasies of her daughter.</p><p>As she came down from her orgasmic high, she could faintly hear music playing down the hall. </p><p>""What the hell?"" she thought out loud. ""It's half past midnight. Kayla should be asleep.""</p><p>Just down the hall, in her room, little six.year old Kayla was admiring her lithe form in her full length mirror. One only needed a cursory glance to appreciate just how beautiful she is. A prolonged look, and it's understandable how anyone, even the girl's own mother, could be sexually obsessed with the child. Her long, golden blonde hair reached the middle of her back and ended in soft curls, framing her sweet pixie face and cobalt eyes perfectly. Her slender form showcased a delicate torso with her ribcage being slightly visible, but she was far from underweight. Actually, she was perfect for her age and height, having lost all traces of baby fat when she was four. Her elegant back gently sloped into an incredible firm bubble of an ass. From there were her legs, toned and supple due to her many hours of active play with the other neighborhood kids. Her skin was tanned a brilliant bronze tinge, a product of good genetics and California sunshine. On a scale of one to ten, Kayla was definitely a fifteen. If Hustler magazine ever decided to run a lolita edition, sweet little Kayla could easily be that issue's centerfold.</p><p>She was completely naked, save for a pair of panties; hot pink plastic panties to be exact. A gift from a special friend, she swayed back and forth in time to some inane Justin Bieber song playing on her stereo as she ran her hands over the slick material.</p><p>Kayla felt very special in her plastic panties. As she danced, she thought about the person who'd got them for her and how they'd kept telling her how beautiful and sexy she looked in them. A part of Kayla's allure was the fact that she didn't realize how desirable she is. Even now, she thought about how significant that person made her feel. The attention shown to her was something she'd never experienced from her own parents. Her father never showed much interest in her and her mom always seemed kind of distant. Unbeknownst to the child was that her mother remained distant to keep herself from indulging her temptations toward the six year old.</p><p>Janice tiptoed down the hall towards her daughter's bedroom. The door was closed but she could see light emanating from beneath it, indicating her daughter was still awake. She opened the door ready to give her child the second degree about being up so late. However, when she peered into Kayla's sanctuary she froze, her jaw dropping in shock.</p><p>Her daughter had her back turned to her and was wiggling her body seductively to the music. The mirror she was giving the performance for was angled in a way where she couldn't see her mommy looking in on her. Janice just watched, mesmerized by the sight of her baby girls' tight little six year old ass looking exquisitely delicious in those shiny plastic panties. Despite her recent orgasm, she began to feel a familiar tingle and wetness between her thighs. She unwittingly let out a soft groan which Kayla heard and turned around.</p><p>""Mommy!"" she gasped. ""I...I..."" She didn't know what to say. She thought her mom had gone to sleep. She had never intended to be caught wearing her plastic panties. Now she had some explaining to do.</p><p>""K...Kayla"" Janice stuttered. ""Where did you get those panties?"" Janice may not be a nominee for mother of the year, but she was well aware of all the clothes and undergarments she bought for her six year old and these plastic panties were not one of them.</p><p>""I found them"" Kayla lied. ""Aren't they pretty mommy?""</p><p>Janice just stood there for a moment not knowing what to think. Here was the object of her desire standing before her in nothing but these sexy plastic panties. She wasn't sure, but they appeared to be a little damp in the front.</p><p>""Kayla, honey"" Janice started. ""Have...have you wet yourself?"" Kayla looked down at her crotch and then looked back up to her mommy and giggling said, ""Of course not mommy. But I do feel a little tingly between my legs. Janice let out another groan, stepped into her daughter's bedroom and shut the door behind her.</p><p>Alone in the room now with her daughter, Janice was unsure of her next move. Oh, she knew what she wanted to do: pounce on the sexy preteen goddess. But if this was truly going to happen and to get her daughter to accept it, she knew she had to take things slow.</p><p>""What now mommy?"" Kayla asked. She had resumed dancing again. Janice's first thought was, 'Get on the bed and spread your legs now!' But she restrained herself. She bit her lip and inched closer to the little girl.</p><p>""Kayla, what are you still doing up?"" Janice asked. ""It's way past your bedtime."" </p><p>""I couldn't sleep"" Kayla said. ""I'm sorry mommy.""</p><p>Her innocence was just too damn sexy, Janice thought. Little Kayla stood there peering up at her through her long eyelashes with those deep blue eyes. Janice felt her knees get weak. She sat down on the child's bed and reached her arms out to her.</p><p>""Come sit in mommy's lap sweetie and tell me where you found those panties.""</p><p>The sexy little angel climbed in her mommy's lap. Janice situated Kayla's bum right in the center of her lap, right on top of her swollen clit. She wrapped her arms around the child's small frame and began tracing her fingertips along the waistband of Kayla's panties.</p><p>""So where did you find those panties?"" Janice asked. </p><p>""In the park"" Kayla said. It was a half-truth. The person she got the panties from, she met in the park. They were given to her somewhere else. In any case, Janice was barely listening to her anyway. She was too busy delighting in the feel of her daughter's soft skin and plastic panties against her fingers. She closed her eyes and bent her head down to breathe in her essence. The smell of shampoo and fresh flowers wafted up to her nose. Just the way a little girl's hair should smell. Without realizing it, Janice's hand began to move between her daughter's legs. She surreptitiously began rubbing the girl's cleft through her panties.</p><p>""Mmmm...that feels nice mommy"" Kayla breathlessly cooed. Janice opened her eyes and realized what she was doing. She also noticed that her daughter was not complaining. In fact she seemed to be enjoying herself. Janice, having felt like she'd been given the green light, continued.</p><p>She gently caressed the child's labia with her index and middle fingers. Kayla spread her legs to give her mother better access to her treasure trove. Using her other hand, Janice undid the tie of her robe, revealing her seductively naked form underneath. Kayla lied back, seeming to melt into her mother as she mewled and whimpered, enjoying the special feelings she was receiving.</p><p>Janice could definitely feel a dampness between those prepubescent thighs. Kayla's head lolled back and her eyes closed as she gasped from her mother's ministrations. Janice brought up her middle finger to rub against the little girl's rapidly swelling clit.</p><p>""Mommy!"" Kayla sighed. ""That feels so nice."" Her words were coming out in breathless whispers. The sound sent shivers along Janice's skin. She couldn't believe this was actually happening. She was actually getting her daughter off! How many times had she lied in bed, dreaming of this very moment.</p><p>She slipped her other hand between her own legs and proceeded to work her sopping pussy to what she knew would be an earth shattering climax. She continued to rub her daughter's clit through the plastic panties.</p><p>Kayla's body was shuddering as she let out breathless sighs as her mommy stroked her. She thought to herself that it felt a little different than when her special friend did it for her. She liked her mother's gentle touch and the feel of her breasts pressed against her shoulder blades. Little Kayla liked having her nipples licked and wondered if her mother liked it too. She turned slightly in Janice's lap so that she could latch on to one of those chesty mounds.</p><p>Janice was on cloud nine as her six year old daughter took the nipple of her left tit between tongue and teeth. It would be quite the sight to see if anyone happened to walk in the room just then. Janice, with her left hand between her legs, vigorously rubbing her wet snatch while she just as furiously rubbed Kayla's cunt, the six year old moaning and writhing as she suckled on her mother's left tit.</p><p>""Oh God, Kay, that feels so good baby"" Janice moaned. </p><p>""I like what you're doing to my cunny mommy. That feels going too."" It would register with Janice later that Kayla used a word she hadn't taught her. Right now she was lost in utter ecstasy. She picked up the tempo on both her and her daughter's slits.</p><p>Kayla's bedroom became filled with the sounds of moans and groans as Janice worked herself and her daughter to orgasm. Despite the plastic panties, she could feel the child's wetness. It felt so delicious to be rubbing her plastic covered pussy. Janice wasn't sure if Kayla was telling the truth about where she'd gotten the panties, but right now it hardly mattered.</p><p>Janice rubbed faster and faster. Kayla's pussy was leaking. Her immature juices were running out the leg holes of her panties and down onto Janice's thighs. She could no longer concentrate on sucking her mother's breast. Her body was shaking uncontrollably as her mommy worked her hot cunt. </p><p>Suddenly, she painfully arched her back and cried out, ""I'm cumming mommy!"" Her orgasm racked her small body and her climax caused Janice to reach her own peak. </p><p>""Goddammit, Kayla! Mommy's cumming too!"" she screamed. She pulled Kayla into her, both of their sweaty bodies twitching and shuddering together in some kind of post-orgasmic dance.</p><p>Janice looked down as Kayla peered up at her. As those dazzling blue eyes met hers, she felt like she would melt. </p><p>""That felt really good mommy"" the little tyke said. She then looked down and bit her lip as if lost in thought. </p><p>Janice noticed and, brushing a few strands of perfect golden hair from the child's beautiful face, asked, ""What is it, honey?""</p><p>Looking a little embarrassed, Kayla quietly asked, ""Mommy... will you... lick... me... you know... down there?"" Janice couldn't believe her ears! How many times she had fantasized about doing this very thing! But she thought of something first. </p><p>""Kay"" she started, ""I can do that, but first you have to answer a question for me and you have to tell the truth."" </p><p>""Okay, mommy."" Janice took a deep breath and asked, ""Sweetie, who told you to call your vagina your cunny and how do you know about cumming?"" Kayla didn't like to lie to her mother but she didn't want to get her friend in trouble.</p><p>""If I tell you, my friend will get in trouble"" she said.</p><p>""What friend?"" Janice asked. ""Where did you meet this friend?"" </p><p>""At the park"" Kayla slowly answered.</p><p>Janice studied her for a moment and then lifted her up, laid her on the bed and settled down between the girl's legs. She got a wicked idea. </p><p>""Kayla, do you mind if mommy sucks on your pussy while you still have your plastic panties on?"" </p><p>Kayla smiled and said, ""Okay mommy."" Janice wasted no time in devouring her daughter's underage pussy. She covered the entire cleft with her mouth and sucked hard as she tongued Kayla's little girl bits. Kayla grabbed her mommy's head and tangled her fingers in the woman's hair as she pressed Janice into her and grinded her pubis into her mother's face. Janice's tongue found the girl's engorged clit and all her attention went there. She sucked and sucked until Kayla gave a convulsive shudder and shrieked to another orgasm.</p><p>As she came down, Janice said, ""Kayla."" </p><p>""Yes mommy"" the girl sighed. </p><p>""Tomorrow, I want you to take me to the park to meet this friend."" </p><p>""Okay mommy.""</p><p>The next morning, Janice awoke to a peculiar feeling between her legs. She was still in her daughter's bed, tired from the restless night of love making with her six year old baby girl. Her eyes fluttered open and she looked down to see the pretty preteen slurping and slobbering away at her cunt.</p><p>""That's a nice way to wake up mommy, sweetheart."" Kayla giggled and continued eating her mother's pussy. This was now her third time doing so and Janice marvelled at how fast she was getting good at it.</p><p>Kayla was sucking her mommy's clit and sliding two of her small fingers in and out of Janice's hot slit. Janice squeezed her tits and kneaded her nipples while her daughter licked and finger fucked her. Kayla was moaning into her mother's pussy as she ate it. She liked the taste of her mommy's slit. If her own pussy tasted this good, she could understand why her friend enjoyed licking it so much.</p><p>""Oohh...ohh Kay!!"" Janice was quickly approaching climax. She was bucking her hips up and down and leaking a copious amount of fluid. Kayla thrusted her fingers in and out of her mom's wet box faster as she could feel the vaginal walls clamping down on them. As she nibbled and sucked on the woman's clit, Janice pulled her head into her steamy twat. ""Aaaahhh!!"" Janice screamed as her orgasm overtook her. She gushed a healthy spray of nookie nectar right in her daughter's face. Kayla drank down the juice she happened to catch in her mouth. Her face was coated with the rest of it.</p><p>After catching her breath, Janice sat up and took her daughter in her arms. She lovingly licked her pussy cum off the little girl's face.</p><p>""Did I do it good, mommy?"" Kayla asked. </p><p>""You did it wonderfully sweetheart."" She gave her a motherly peck on the forehead. ""Now why don't you wash up and I'll make us some breakfast and then we'll go to the park."" </p><p>""Okay mommy!"" And with that, she hopped off the bed and ran - naked - to the bathroom. Janice watched her perfect little ass wiggle as she ran and had an impulse to follow her to the bathroom but knew if she did, they wouldn't be getting anything done today. She got up and went to get breakfast started.</p><p>While they ate, Janice resisted the urge to ask Kayla anymore questions about her friend. How they met, what were they doing together, these were things she needed to know. But she knew if she asked, she would only get one side of the story and that some of her daughter's answers may even be rehearsed. No, she had to confront this person together with her daughter and get the whole story.</p><p>After breakfast, they both got dressed. Kayla decided that today she would wear her clear plastic panties. The material stretched obscenely over her pussy and made her undeveloped cunt seem to bulge out. She knew how much the sheerness of the underwear excited her friend.</p><p>In her room, Janice was trembling with excitement. She couldn't believe how her and her daughter's familial relationship had changed so drastically within the past twelve hours. And now, what was she doing? Taking her six year old daughter to the park to meet someone for a possible sexual encounter? She could feel herself tingling all over.</p><p>At the park, it was the typical scene one might expect on an early Saturday afternoon. Families, kids running around, people walking their dogs, joggers trying to keep fit, young couples having picnics. Janice could see that Kayla was scanning around for her friend. She was wearing a very short skirt. Janice noticed it was one she'd bought for her after she had turned five. The skirt was now a little too short for her and the little girl continuously bent over at the waist giving anyone who cared to look a wonderful view of her ass and pussy encased in clear plastic. 'My God,' Janice silently thought. 'She's a little exhibitionist.' Sure enough, the little girl was noticed by plenty of people. Daddies and other mommies were either intrigued or disgusted by the show. Janice only hoped no one recognized her or was even aware of who their city's district attorney is.</p><p>""Come on mommy, over here."" Kayla tugged on her mother's hand, pulling her over to a bench that was hidden from view by some very tall hedges. Once they sat down, Janice noticed they were virtually out of view of the rest of the park. The hedges formed an irregular semicircle blocking it from the park on the other side and across from them was a deep woods. There really was no reason for the bench to be there. It was likely many people would even notice it. Janice looked down at Kayla. ""Is this where you meet your friend?"" she asked. </p><p>""Uh-huh,"" Kayla nodded.</p><p>They sat, idly chatting for a little over half an hour when a woman appeared around the corner and came and sat down on the bench next to Kayla. </p><p>""Good afternoon,"" she said. </p><p>""Hello,"" Janice said. </p><p>""Hi!"" Kayla said rather enthusiastically. Janice was a little surprised. This was now what she was expecting. The woman appeared to be mid to late forties. Very proper looking with a simple, chaste blouse, dress that went past her knees, even while sitting and conservative dress shoes. She wore her dark hair back in a tight bun and wore thick glasses. Janice thought she looked like a librarian. Actually, the more she thought about it, the woman reminded her of some of the stuffy women back at the office.</p><p>""My name is Prudence"" the woman said. She offered her hand to Janice who gingerly shook it. ""You have a very lovely daughter."" She began running her hand up the child's thigh. Kayla giggled. ""So soft"" Prudence said quietly as if she was speaking to herself. She looked up at Janice to see if the girl's mother might object. Janice watched the woman's hand with her lips parted and eyes wide. Her hands moved to her breasts. Prudence, seeing that the child's mother was becoming aroused, continued to fondle the little girl.</p><p>She moved her hand up higher as little Kayla spread her legs. ""Your a naughty little girl, aren't you,"" Prudence said. ""Bending over and showing those see through plastic panties to everyone."" Her hand reached the gusset of Kayla's panties. The six year old let out a soft moan. ""Yes, very naughty indeed."" She began to rub the outside of the preadolescent's panties.</p><p>Janice already had one hand inside her own panties. She was so hot, frigging herself while a stranger molested her six year old daughter right out in public. The sheer illicitness of it was enough to make her cunt sopping wet. She knew she wouldn't last long.</p><p>Prudence had now moved her hand inside the girl's underwear. She bent down to whisper into the girl's ear as she manipulated her clit. </p><p>""Your nothing but a little orgasm craving slut, aren't you?"" she said. She slid a finger into Kayla's hot box. The little girl writhed and groaned. ""You like that, don't you bitch,"" Prudence continued whispering. </p><p>""Y-yes"" Kayla stuttered.</p><p>Janice legs were spread lewdly and she was rubbing her slit furiously. She couldn't remember being so turned on before in all her life.</p><p>Kayla's breathing was coming rapidly now. She was close. So very close. </p><p>""You gonna cum for me baby? Is your naughty little bitch pussy gonna cum all over my hand?"" Kayla answered with a shout. She came all over the woman's expert fingers. At hearing that, Janice also climaxed. She saw stars and she thought she might faint.</p><p>After Prudence withdrew her hand, she licked her fingers clean of preadolescent juices. She then simply got up and left without so much as a goodbye. After they straightened themselves out, Janice said, ""Your friend is very interesting sweetie."" Kayla laughed. </p><p>""That's not my friend mommy. I've never even seen that lady before.""</p><p>Janice's jaw dropped in shock. Just then a man appeared from behind the other side of the hedges. Kayla got up and ran over to him. Grabbing his hand, she said, ""This is my friend!""</p><p>Janice studied the man. Again, this is not what she was expecting. While she assumed Kayla's friend would be a man of some sort, his appearance was quite different from how she thought he'd look. Like most people, she had a stereotypical vision of what a pedophile might look like. In her mind's eye, Janice pictured an overweight man in his forties or fifties with thinning hair, glasses, grubby hands with dirty fingernails, bad breath and who always seems to be sweating from his brow. Someone who looks like he spends all his free time sitting in front of a computer eating Cheetos while visiting teen chat rooms and surfing for child porn.</p><p>This handsome man was a far cry from all of that. For one thing, he was younger than Janice. Mid, maybe late twenties with a full lock of brown hair. He was in good shape and his personal hygiene was above reproach. He was neatly dressed and Janice thought he didn't look like a man who would have a problem hooking up with women.</p><p>""Hello"" he said to her. ""My name is Jack. Jack Deland."" He extended his hand to Janice who shook it and when Jack pulled his hand back, he smelled his fingers.</p><p>Smiling coyly, he said, ""Smells like someone's been enjoying herself."" Janice blushed, then a look of befuddled embarrassment crossed her face. </p><p>As if reading her mind, Jack said, ""Yes. I saw everything."" He sat down on the bench next to Janice and placed Kayla in his lap who giggled when he tickled her a little. </p><p>""I'm Janice"" the girl's mother said. </p><p>""I know who you are,"" Jack replied. ""Janice McCrary, D.A. of Los Angeles. Caught in quite a compromising situation.""</p><p>Janice scowled threateningly and in a low voice, said, ""Listen, Mr. Deland. If you're thinking of blackmailing me, I'll have you know the word of a child molester will mean absolutely nothing in court against someone like me. I'll have you put so far under the jail, not even the demolition crew from ground zero will be able to find you.""</p><p>""Whoa, little lady!"" Jack said. ""Who said anything about blackmailing? I was just making conversation."" He looked down at Kayla and said. ""You didn't tell me she gets riled up so easily."" </p><p>Kayla laughed and said, ""That's my mommy!""</p><p>Jack looked back at Janice and said, ""Actually, I was hoping if I could see a repeat performance. Maybe somewhere a little more private?""</p><p>Janice narrowed her eyes. She couldn't help but notice how comfortable her daughter was on this man's lap. ""Tell me Jack. Just what have you and my six year old daughter been doing together?""</p><p>The smooth man finally seemed a little rattled. He cleared his throat and said, ""Well...uh...just to let you know...before you jump to any conclusions...we...uh...we haven't had full intercourse.""</p><p>Janice gave him a long hard look. She was very good at being able to tell when someone was lying to her. After all, she wouldn't be very good at her job if she couldn't sense when someone was being untruthful with her. He was telling the truth.</p><p>""What's intercawse?"" Kayla blurted out. </p><p>""It's intercourse"" Janice corrected. ""It's when a man sticks his penis inside a girl's cunny."" Janice looked at Jack to see if he would notice she didn't use the word vagina. She was pretty sure it was this man who had taught her daughter the street vernacular for a female's genitals. </p><p>""Oh no mommy, we haven't done that. But he licks me between my legs and I like to suck on his big cock!""</p><p>Again, Jack cleared his throat. </p><p>""I see"" Janice said. ""And I suppose the plastic panties were a gift from you?"" Jack nodded soberly. He wasn't sure where this was going and was beginning to wonder if he should let Kayla down from his lap. The erection he'd gotten when he first put her there had wilted away now.</p><p>Janice was excited by the thought of her little girl having sexual contact with a grown man. However, she was not about to let Jack know that just yet. In classic womanly fashion, she thought it more fun to watch him twist in the wind.</p><p>""So"" she began. ""My daughter has sucked on your - what was that she called it - your cock? Hmmm...that's not a word I taught her."" Jack smiled sheepishly. Kayla was worried her mother might be mad. </p><p>""It's fun mommy and I really like to do it!"" she said.</p><p>Janice thought silently for a moment. It seemed to Jack to be an eternity before she spoke again but was really only about ten or fifteen seconds. </p><p>""And all this takes place here?"" she asked. </p><p>Finally regaining some composure, Jack responded ""Of course not. I take her back to my place.""</p><p>Janice lowered her voice again and said, ""Well then, let's go."" Jack could hardly believe his ears! Was this actually happening? Was he dreaming? Had the girl's mother alerted the police who hit him over the head and now he was hallucinating? Was he - ""You coming or not?"" he heard Janice say. Jack snapped back to reality to realize the two females had started walking off without him. He quickly gathered himself and rushed to join them.</p><p>They got to his car, an impressive looking Mercedes. </p><p>""Nice car"" Janice said blandly, sounding unimpressed. ""I didn't realize such prestigious people visited this park,"" she said sarcastically. </p><p>""What were you expecting,"" Jack retorted. ""An Aerostar van with blacked out windows and a bumper sticker that says, 'I Like To Rape Your Kids'?""</p><p>Janice laughed. She liked this man. She had already decided she would fuck him. It had been a long time since she'd had some cock and she knew watching him mess around with her daughter would really get her going.</p><p>Jack lived in a nice high rise apartment building in downtown L.A. As they rode the elevator to the fourteenth floor, Jack explained to Janice how he convinced the lobby personnel that Kayla was his daughter whom he had partial custody of. ""I only moved in a couple months ago, so it's the truth as far as they're concerned"" he said.</p><p>As the trio made their way into the palatial luxury apartment, Janice couldn't help but notice how opulent the surroundings were. She would have to appreciate it later as she was already wet and ready to get things underway.</p><p>Jack had made himself comfortable on his sofa and Kayla was already unzipping his pants. Janice made herself at home right next to Jack so she could get a good view of the action. Little Kayla fished Jack's dick out of his pants. Janice got very excited. </p><p>""Looks like my daughter was right"" she said. ""That is a big cock."" Jack wasn't hearing her. He was in sweet bliss as Kayla's warm six year old mouth wrapped around his engorged shaft. She started by twirling her hot little tongue around the head looking into his eyes the whole time. After a couple minutes of that, she began to engulf his member into her preteen throat. Janice began to undress, not happy with the confinement of clothes at this salacious moment.</p><p>""Aaaahh yeah"" Jack groaned. As usual when the little first grader sucked him, he was in pure ecstasy. Kayla sucked him like a porn star. Her cheeks hollowed as her lips reached all the way to his pubic hair. With the head of his cock in her throat, she flexed her throat muscles, milking his dick as she bobbed her head up and down. As she drew her head up, her mouth expelled his cock with a loud pop before she went back down. It wouldn't be long for Jack. Ever since he'd taught the six year old this technique, he could only take five minutes or so of this treatment before exploding in the youngster's mouth. And that's exactly what happened. White hot semen surged up his shaft, about five or six jets going into Kayla's mouth. Her cheeks expanded as she tried to swallow it all. She eventually succeeded with only a small dribble leaking from her lips. Janice was on the verge of cumming but she stopped her frigging just then.</p><p>""Let's see how talented you are Mr. Deland."" She grabbed his semi-hard cock and took it into her mouth. Within a minute she sucked him back to full hardness. She took him out of her mouth and said, ""Now I want you to fuck her.""</p><p>Jack stared back at her wide-eyed. </p><p>""But...but...she's so small"" he stuttered. ""I'm not sure if I should -"" </p><p>""Don't give me that shit"" Janice cut him off. ""Don't sit there and tell me the thought of fucking your little six year old girlfriend having never crossed your mind."" Jack didn't admit it, but she was right. Stuffing himself inside of that six year old crotch was a thought he masturbated to frequently.</p><p>Janice beckoned to Kayla. </p><p>""Come here sweetie, let mommy help you out of that skirt.""</p><p>""Okay mommy!"" As Janice got the little girl undressed, Jack began to remove his own clothing. Janice admired his toned body and almost wanted Kayla to sit this one out. Her phallic needs would have to wait. She had just offered up her daughter's six year old cunt to this man and attractive as Janice is, no man is going to pass up a sweet virginal prepubescent pussy waiting to be filled up.</p><p>""How are we going to do this?"" Jack asked. Kayla was now out of her cute little sandals and was standing in her clear plastic panties. Janice began to take those off too. </p><p>""Why don't you sit back down on the couch and I'll have her straddle you. That way she can control how much she takes."" She got Kayla's panties off as Jack sat down. </p><p>""We gonna do intercourse, mommy?"" the little girl asked excitedly. </p><p>""Yes baby and mommy's going to help."" She picked up her daughter and lifted her over Jack's lap.</p><p>As Kayla positioned herself over Jack's cock, he wiped up some of his precum and lathered the six year old hole with it. Janice was behind Kayla with her hands on the girl's hips, guiding her down while Jack held his shaft in place. Jack watched, mesmerized, as grade school pussy lowered itself to his member. He let out a sigh as her outer lips kissed the head of his shaft. She looked up into his eyes as she moved agonizingly slow down the head. He watched her pink preteen lips stretch around the crown. So smooth. The gates to heaven continued to suck their way past the head as the tip of his dick finally came into contact with her opening. Kayla looked back down as she felt him begin to enter her. </p><p>""It's happening mommy"" she whispered sweetly. </p><p>""Just relax, sweetpea."" Kayla did and inched down some more. Janice removed her hands from the girl's hips and let gravity take over.</p><p>Jack groaned as he felt himself slide into the velvety tightness. His brain was overwhelmed by a rush of endorphins as the little girl slid deeper and deeper down his fuckpole. Soon he was met with resistance. </p><p>""I guess that's as far as it's gonna go"" Kayla said. Janice placed her hands on her daughter's shoulders. ""This might hurt a little, okay."" </p><p>""Okay."" Janice gently pushed down. </p><p>""Ouch!"" Kayla squealed as she lost the last traces of her innocence. </p><p>""Fuuucck"" Jack sighed. ""Goddamn, that's tight."" </p><p>A little concerned, Janice asked, ""You alright, Kay?"" </p><p>""Yes mommy. It hurt a little but it doesn't feel bad anymore.""</p><p>Jack placed his hands on her hips. </p><p>""Why don't you try moving up and down now baby"" he urged. The six year old began to fuck her pussy up and down Jack's invading tool. Janice resumed her position on the couch. She stuffed Kayla's plastic panties in her mouth and masturbated as she watched.</p><p>Jack's eyes were riveted to where he was joined with the preadolescent. Kayla's pussy was so.tight and small, it inverted to the point where her clit was rubbing along his shaft as they fucked. They were into a good rhythm now and their breath came in rasping gasps as the tempo increased. </p><p>""A little faster"" Kayla desperately pleaded. </p><p>""Yes"" Jack breathlessly answered. ""You like being molested, baby?"" </p><p>""Mm-hmm"" the schoolgirl answered. </p><p>""Say it"" Jack commanded. </p><p>""I like being molested!"" she almost shouted. ""Do it more Jack! Molest my little pussy!""</p><p>That did it for Jack. He would've likes to have lasted longer, but having a six year old girl almost scream at you to molest her pussy while you thrust into her would be more than even the most virile of men could handle. With a loud grunt he approached nirvana as he came against her immature cervix. Kayla shouted out her own climax as she felt the hot baby batter coat the inner walls of her love tunnel.</p><p>Not to be outdone, Janice brought herself to a life-altering orgasm as she watched the couple get each other off. Afterwards, the trio lied together in post-orgasmic bliss. Then both mother and daughter licked Jack's cock clean of the combined juices.</p><p>Looking up, Janice said, ""I bet you feel like the luckiest man in the world.""</p><p>Smiling, Jack said, ""You have no idea."" Laughing, Janice said, ""Just wait until you get to fuck both of us up the ass.""</p><p>The End</p>"
789,Twins,Blackwind,,"['mg', 'teeen', 'inc', 'bro/sis', '1st']",Kim persuades her twin brother to introduce her to the pleasures of sex.,2012-08-24T00:00:00,"This story was written for the erotic enjoyment of open-minded adults. If you are under the age of 18 you should not be reading this. You should be doing homework or something useful, not reading this trash. It'll screw up your mind, trust me.

For everybody else, this is a standard disclaimer. This story contains graphic depictions of sex in numerous forms. It is not intended to foster or further the aims or causes of any individual regarding illegal pursuits nor is it intended to condone illegal/unsafe sexual behavior. This story is copyright 1995 by Blackwind and may be distributed or released in electronic form only provided no fee is charged for such distribution.","<p>I came home late one night and was heading up to bed when I heard the soft sound of crying coming from my sister Kim's room. I knocked and she asked me to come in.</p><p>Kim was a beautiful girl, just turned sixteen. Her hair was golden blonde, and it fell down to her shoulders in these big curls. She was tan all over and so slender, with nice, firm breasts and a cute face with blue eyes. She was sitting in her nightshirt, crying.</p><p>I sat down and put my arms around her. Kim is my twin. We've always been very close: we share our secrets, our fantasies, our problems. We love each other very much. So what happened that night came as little surprise.</p><p>I let her cry against my shoulder for a while, stroking her hair, rubbing her back. She felt so soft and warm and good to hold. I didn't have a girlfriend at the time, but she did have an off-and-on boyfriend. He was always after her for sex, but Kim was still a virgin. I, on the other hand, was not.</p><p>Unlike some twins, I could never tell what Kim was thinking, at least not lately, and it bothered me. Finally she calmed and looked up at me, her innocent blue eyes meeting mine.</p><p>""Bob broke up with me because I wouldn't have sex with him,"" she sniffed. She began to cry again and I held her tighter, her firm breasts pressing against me, arousing me. She calmed down again, but she didn't look up. ""I don't know what to do. I love him.""</p><p>""Then have sex,"" I offered. She shook her head.</p><p>""Bob wouldn't do it gently,"" she sniffed. Bob was a big brute, a football player in our high school. I knew his idea of gentle would probably leave my sweet sister bleeding for weeks.</p><p>""I want you to do it to me, please, Keith,"" she begged. ""We've always been so close, and you're so gentle...""</p><p>""But you're my twin sister!"" I protested.</p><p>She nodded. ""But isn't that what it's about? Making love? And don't we love each other?""</p><p>""Very much,"" I agreed. I thought a moment. People say incest is bad, right? Fuck them. Incest is only bad when you make your sister do it. She wanted me to. She loved me and I loved her. Besides, I wanted her first time to be good for her, not a wrestling match.</p><p>I agreed to make love to her right then and there. Kim was on the pill; my mom had started her on that when she was thirteen, just to be safe. So I knew I probably couldn't get her pregnant. I took off my clothes and she sat there, watching me. She hadn't seen me naked since we were ten, and the look of surprise on her face told me a lot had changed.</p><p>I'm not big: only about six inches. But I can use it well. I date a lot and I usually wind up fucking. But this would be something better, something special. Kim was my second virgin. The first I had when I was fifteen. The girl was thirteen. I'd been having sex since I was fourteen.</p><p>Kim started to take off her nightshirt but I told her to stop, to let me do it. I sat down and put my arms around her. I promised we would stop anytime she wanted. Then I pressed my lips against hers.</p><p>Kim was shaking all over, but she seemed to calm when I kissed her. I kept my lips firmly pressed against hers and she put her arms around my waist and held on. Very gently I opened her lips with mine and sealed my mouth over hers, then began to french kiss her. She kissed me back hungrily, giving into me. I pulled away and kissed her lips twice, then moved to kiss her ears, the soft curve of her tan neck. She moaned and drew closer to me, whispering how much she loved me into my ear.</p><p>Then she started to kiss my neck, using her tongue. That was special. I figured to let her do as she wanted; it would help her to relax.</p><p>She began to kiss down my chest, sucking at my nipples, working her way down, getting on her knees. She kissed down to my abdomen, then stopped, staring at my cock. I put my hand on her shoulder and she started shaking again. ""You don't have to,"" I said. ""This is for you.""</p><p>She stared at my cock for a few more minutes, then leaned forward and kissed the head of it sensuously. I jerked involuntarily. She slid out her tongue and massaged it, then slowly drew it into her mouth. It brushed against her teeth; I knew she was trying to get it right. She began to suck softly, slowly, working into a fast rhythm. It felt great, like my asshole was being sucked through my dick.</p><p>She started to slow down and I knew she was getting tired. I had been out with a girl once who gave me three blowjobs. She told me the trick was she put it in her cheek. I suggested that to Kim, and she tried it.</p><p>""I'm coming!"" I almost shouted, and she let it slide into her mouth proper as my hot load shot into her. It started to fill her mouth and she swallowed it all, then pulled back and sat there, looking up at me with a sweet smile. I stood her up and kissed her lips. Some guys won't, but I don't mind; I just won't french after some girl's had my cock in her mouth.</p><p>I gave her a firm hug, then I started to unbutton her nightshirt. She started to shake again. I slid the nightshirt off of her slender shoulders and stood there, admiring her round, firm breasts, her soft pink nipples. But I didn't touch them, not yet. I worked her white cotton panties down and she stepped out of them as I knelt before her cunt. It was covered in a fine layer of soft blonde pubic hair. It smelled sweet and was damp. I kissed it and she shuddered as a thrill ran through her.</p><p>I thrust my tongue into her and she moaned deeply, grasping my head as I grasped her tight asscheeks. I sucked and licked at her clit, and it didn't take her long to cum. She nearly fell, her orgasm was so strong, and I had to stand up quickly to catch her in my arms.</p><p>I laid her down on the bed and began to kiss her soft nipples, sucking them, licking them. She moaned and moved beneath me, her hand wrapping around my cock. It was time. I lifted up and she guided my cock to her cunt. Grasping her tightly, I pushed it in as fast and hard as I could, trying to get her pain over with quickly.</p><p>Her hymen broke easily under the thrust. She gritted her teeth and nodded, and I started to pump. She put her arms tightly around me, her face showing a mix of pain and ecstasy. Tears trickled out of her eyes. I blew my load and kept going until she had her orgasm: she shuddered, she squirmed, then she lay there panting.</p><p>I kissed her mouth again and held her close, still in her. She smiled at me and said it was wonderful. I agreed and pumped her to another orgasm.</p><p>After that I slid out of her and we crawled under the covers until we both fell asleep in each other's arms.</p><p>***</p><p>That was 3 years ago. Kim and I go to the same college, and not a night goes by that we aren't in someone, usually each other. Kim loves me and I love her. She says I make her come like nobody else.</p><p>Hey, I am her twin brother.</p>"
790,Whatever Happened To Amanda: The First Two Weeks,Blackwriter,,"['kidnap', 'pedo', 'scat', 'punish', 'diaper', 'ws']","This is Channel 5 News, and I am John Rider. Today, 6 weeks after the unexplained disapearance of Amanda 'Milly' Jones, there is still no news of the 13 year old girl, despite a massive Police hunt and a unprecented reward offered by a National Newspaper. Police have up to now have denied that Amanda was abducted, saying that it was impossible on a busy street in broad daylight, but Channel 5 News can now reveal that DCI Morrows, who is leading the hunt, privately believes this is the only explanation, and is quoted as remarking, 'God help this child'. Her family refuse to believe that their Amanda has been taken from them, and daily live in fear that her body will be found. 'Please, if you know anything about the dispearance of our daughter, please contact the police and tell the police, please' sobbed Amands's mother.",2012-04-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The room was dark. Very Dark. It was also very quite, the only noise being the sound of whimpering whch came from the far end. The Man operated a switch, and a dull bulb hanging from the ceiling was illuminated. This cast sufficient light for the Man to walk into the room and check the surroundings. There were 2 girls, each with a steel collar, chained to the wall. The girls were fully dresed, None of them wore any shoes. The girls appeared to be asleep. The room also smelt like shit. The Man walked over to the girls and after kicking one of them, said ""Hello Amanda, or should I call you Milly"". She looked up at him and cried ""Please Mister, please where am I and what do you want"". </p><p>""Well Milly"", he said, ""You are my guest for a while, and judging from the smell, I guess you have messed in your knickers, thats very Babyish, and not what I would have expected from a grown up girl"". He took hold of the chain connecting her collar to the wall and pulled her to a knelling position. He pushed her head down to the floor and unclipped a leather strap from his belt. He flexed the belt, and brought it crashing down on her buttocks. The pain was terrible, and Milly screamed. This noise woke the other girl who started to cry. The Man gave Milly another half a dozen blows, and then kicked her flat. </p><p>""I hate smelly kids"", he remarked as he grabbed hold of her by her panties and looked inside them. Milly had been unable to hold her self, and had indeed messsed herself. The Man laughed and said ""That should make a nice mess later, but now I have to gho and meet a man who wants to buy a shitty kid"". He turned and left the room, slamming the door behind him.</p><p>Milly was still in pain from the thrashing she had received, and looked at her companion, who was wide awake now. </p><p>""Hello, my name is Mary"", said her companion, ""Iv'e been here for ages now"". Milly looked at her. She was a pretty blond girl, dressed in a school uniform and white socks. ""I'm Amanda, Milly to my friends"", said Milly. ""What happened to you, how did you get here, where is this place and who is that bastard who hit me"". Mary was crying a little, but managed to explain. ""I was in school when my teacher called me and told mne that my Mum had been hurt in an accident, and that the Police were sending a Detective to pick me up and take me to her. When this man arrived and showed his identity card, Mrs Hammond said that I could leave school and go to see my mum. The man had a car, and we both got in and he drove off. As we drove down the road, he stopped and a woman got in behind me. Then I felt something prick my neck, and the next thing I knew, I was in this room and chained to this wall."".</p><p>"" Sweet Jesus"", said Milly, ""How long have you been here"".</p><p>""Fucking ages"" said Mary, ""I have lost count of the time, and since then I have not been unchained at all"".</p><p>""But what about when you have to go to the toilet, and what about food and drink, do you know what they want from us?"".</p><p>""You go to the toilet in your knickers and every so often he brings a bowl of some disgusting stuff and a bowl of water and we have to eat that"", whimpered Mary. ""I think he is going to rape us soon. but what happened to you, how did you get here"".</p><p>""I was on my way home"" said Milly, ""I had said goodbye to my friends at the train station, and was walking home, like I always do. It was a bit dark because it was raining. As I walked down the street there was a big white van by the pavement and a man and women were standing by the side door arguing. As I walked towards them, they stepped back to let me pass. Just as I got level with them, the woman gave me a shove, and I ended up in the Van. They both jumped in and the door was slammed. The van was driven off, and then my hands and feet were tied and the woman gave me an injection. When I woke up, I was here with you."" ""Do you think anyone saw them put you in the van"" said Mary, ""I don't know"" replied Milly, it was getting dark and raining, and there wasn't many people around that I can remember seeing. Jesus I'm scared, I don't want to be raped, it must be really awful, and why doesn't he let us go to a toilet, I hate the feel of poop in my knickers, and I havn't done that since I was 2"".</p><p>They fell silent, each thinking about what might be going to happen. ""Have you messed yourself"" asked Mary, ""My knickers are really dirty and wet, I can't help it, I just could'nt hold myself any more and it makes me feel horrible, I suppose I have had to go three or four times already"".</p><p>""Yes"" said Milly, ""I must have done it while I was asleep and I know how you feel. he gave me the strap on my bottom when he came in just now because he said I had shit myself"".</p><p>Just then the door opened and two men and a woman walked in. They came over to the girls and the woman took hold of Milly's hair and dragged her to her feet. Her collar was unlocked and they pulled her after them as they left the room. They took Milly to another room where a man was sitting at a table. He was black, and looked very strong. ""Hmm"", he said, ""She's a real beauty, but fucking Hot, there must be a hundred Cops looking for her already"".</p><p>""Yes there is"", said the Man, but they are looking in the wrong place, she is 400 miles from there, and anyway, are you going to let anyone see her, and she will cool down pretty quick, they always do, the cops usually lose interest after the first week or so. And, they can't afford to keep a big squad on disappearing kids anyway"".</p><p>""She stinks"" said the man in the chair. ""She just crapped herself, it's usually happens when we give them a dose of Movocain, but it's the best KO drug we have found. Anyway, I bet you will enjoy cleaning her up, you can get that last bitch to eat her clean"" ""Is she a Virgin"" he demanded. </p><p>""Why don't you have a look for yourself"" said the Man, ""We only just picked her up"".</p><p>""Tell me girl, has anyone had their dick in your cunt yet"" he said. Milly was stunned, why was he talking like that, and what did he mean she was Hot, it was quite cold and she was shivering, ""No they havn't"" she said, ""I'm a good girl"". I certainly hope so"" said the man, ""Give me a hand then"", and they proceeded to pull Milly onto the table, and held her down. ""God, her ass stinks"" said the purchaser, but he soon forced her legs open and pulling her knickers to one side, pushed his finger into her cunt. ""Ah Yes"", he said, ""A Virgin, thats good"". Milly was squirming on the table at the humiliation of the examination and was trying to break free. The woman gave her several hard slaps to her face, and Milly subsided into silence. Her head hurt, her pussy hurt where this man had his fingers, and all she wanted was to go home.</p><p>""£10000.00"", said the the Black guy, ""And I will take the chance of the cops getting any clues"".</p><p>""Fuck Off"", said the Man, ""You know the price, 100K for a Virgin under 14"".</p><p>""No way"", said the client, ""20K is my best offer"".</p><p>""Oh well"", said the Man, ""No sale then"". He turned to the Woman and said ""Jeanie, take her back to the cell and chain her up again"".</p><p>""Got anything else"" said the Client. ""One, but she was taken to order, and is already sold, Call us again next week, and we might have another girl for you to finger"". With that, the Man opened the door and told the Client he could leave. ""Look, how about 30K"", said the client, ""She is really hot, more than any other kid you have taken and it would probably be 3 lifes if I was ever found to have her"".</p><p>""80k, my final offer"" said the Man. Milly was mortified, here were two men discussing her and making plans to sell her like a dog, albeit, and expensive one. ""I don't want to be sold, I want to go home to my Mum and Dad"" she cried. The woman, Jeanie, gave her several hard slaps on the face, hard enought to make her head ring and to knock her to the floor. ""Shut your fucking mouth bitch"", she shouted, ""You don't have any choice in what happens to you now.</p><p>""Look"", said the Client, ""I do want her, lets have a drink and discuss it further"".</p><p>""Ok"" said the Man, ""Don't say I didn't give you every chance to aquire this piece of prime virgin Cunt"".</p><p>""Lock her up Jeanie, and lets go down the Club"". Jeanie pulled Milly up by her collar, and dragged her back into the cell, where she was chained to the wall once more. ""Please, please"", said Milly, ""Please Miss, I need the toilet"".</p><p>""Shit in your pants Kid, thats what they are for"", retorted Jeanie and she left the room.</p><p>""What happened"" said Mary, ""What did they want"".</p><p>""I was put on a table and some black guy put his fingers in my pussy and said I was all shitty and then he said he would buy me for 10 thousand pounds but the Man wanted a 100 and I didn't want to be sold and she slapped me and I need a toilet"" said Milly all in one breath. ""Sweet Jesus"", said Mary, ""They can't sell us like we were animals"".</p><p>""You are already sold"", said Milly, he told the black bastard that you were taken from school because someone had already wanted to buy you"".</p><p>""No, No, That can't be"", cried Mary, ""Who would do that to me"".</p><p>""God knows"", said Milly, ""But some sick bastard has"". They lapsed into silence, both comtemplating the horrible fate that seemed to be waiting for them.</p><p>Milly was in agony trying not to go to toilet in her pants, and her tummy really ached. After a few minutes, she gave up the unequal struggle, and added to the pile already in her knickers. The room smelt even worse, but by now Milly was beyond caring. All she wanted to do was go home, but she knew this was going to be unlikely now, and she wondered what sort of people would make a living from kidnapping children and selling them. </p><p>The sound of the cell door crashing open woke the girls. Several people entered, and one of them, a short stocky man came over and pulled Mary to her feet. ""Well hello Mary Johnston"", he said, ""remember me?"".</p><p>""Yes"" said Mary, ""You are Barstard Billy, and you and those other men came to our house and nearly killed my Dad"".</p><p>""Quite right"", he said, ""Your fucking father owes me money, and if he can't pay me, I'm going to get it another way, I'm going to sell your Cunt to anyone who wants to pay for the priveledge of playing with you. I have several customers who just love to beat little girls and fuck their brains out"".</p><p>""I might even let them Snuff you if the payoff is big enough, and I can always sell the video"". Mary burst out crying and screamed to be let go. ""Noisy Brat"", said the Man, ""I think I will beat you myself before I sell you, just so you know what to expect"". He turned to Bill and asked if he would like to see Mary to be caned"".</p><p>""Oh yes"", said Bill, ""I will even give her a few myself"". They dragged Mary over to a bench and bent her over it. It was quite high, and her toes only just touched the ground. The Man pulled up her skirt and pushed her knickers down. ""Well, well"", said Bill, she has shit herself"".</p><p>""Oh yes"" replied the man, ""We never let them use a toilet, we find it makes them really humiliated to have to crap themselves"". </p><p>He picked up a long thin cane and gave a few experimental waves though the air. ""You had better watch this Cunt"", he said to Milly, ""It will be your tun next"". With that he brought the cane down on Marys bottom with all his strength. It made a terrible noise at it contacted her bare ass. Mary jumped in the air, well she would have jumped, but being tied to the heavy bench, all she could manage was a lifting of her bottom. She screamed so loud Milly's ear were ringing from the noise. The Man raised the cane again and repeated the stroke. He followed this with another 8 strokes before handing the cane to Jeanie. The woman took the cane with glee, and proceeded to lay a further 10 strokes on Marys ass and legs. She then handed the Cane to Bill, and said it was his turn. Bill took the cane and moved directly behind Mary. He raised the cane and brought it down righ into the crack of Marys ass. If her previous screams had been loud, her scream on receiving this stroke was at least 3 times as loud. ""Thats the way to cane an ass"", said Bill, ""I also find it very effective to cane their cunt in the same way.</p><p>Bill gave Mary several further strokes, but by now Mary had fainted with the Pain. They untied her and carried her from the room. The man turned to Milly and told her that her time was coming soon, and that he had agreed a price with her new owner who would be collecting her very shortly. ""We don't keep our cunts here very long"", he said, ""Too hot once the cops get involved"".</p><p>""Please, Please Sir"", said Milly in a very quite voice, ""Please let me go, I won't tell anyone and you can fuck me first"".</p><p>""I like a funny kid"", said the Man, ""Firstly your price was 75 grand, and secondly, I am going to set up the video equipment and then beat your ass, and fuck it so hard you will wish you were dead. I can't fuck your cunt, he bought a Virgin, but your ass is fair game, and I can tell you when you get my dick in it, you will wish you had never been born"". He fiddled with a video camera that was permanently set up, and when he was satisfied that it was recording, he unchained her and pulled her to the bench, where he forced her to lay over it, and kicked her legs open. He tied her hands to one side, and her ankles to the other. </p><p>He pulled the ropes and Milly felt her legs being forced apart by the ropes. When she was fully spread, he took hold of her knickers and pulled them down exposing her very shitty ass. ""I love shit"", he said, ""And so will you"". He put his hand in her knickers and filled it with her mess, he then walked round to her face and took hold of her hair, pulling her head up to look at him. He rubbed his hand on her face, and she could'nt stop the poop from going in her mouth, nose and eyes. She was going to be sick, the taste was simply undescribable. He wiped his hand in her hair, and returned to his position behind her. </p><p>""No big marks, so no cane, but I have a really nice leather belt, that is even more painful"", he told her with a laugh. He brought the belt down on her ass, and, having seen and felt his previous spanking Milly was rather surprised that it wasn't so bad. He gave her a couple more, and she felt that she would be able to withstand this punishment. The next stroke however was so hard that he actually jumped off the ground when he delivered it. Milly was taken by surprise, and that made it so much worse. ""You didn't really think I had gone soft did you"", he asked as he gave her another, and another. Her ass turned a bright red, and the pain was unbelievable.</p><p>After delivering some 30 blows, Milly's ass was ready to die, but then the Man unzipped his pants and stepped out of them. He faced Milly and she saw his cock for the first time. It was at least 10"" long and 3"" across. He pushed it in her face and told her to spit on it, as this, apart from the shit, was the only lube she would be getting. Milly was close to throwing up, even although she hadn't had anything to eat for well over 24 hours now, but did as she was told, being in fear of more strokes from the belt if she disobeyed.</p><p>The Man went behind her and spread her ass cheeks. He put his cock to her bottom and started to plunge it in. At first it went slowly, and Milly could feel it's progress through the pain of contact with her sore ass and the spreading of her poop chute. Unbelievably, the Man relentlessly pushed harder and harder. Soon his entire length was inside Milly, who was screaming in agony.. She could feel his balls banging on her cunt. He pumped her in a vicious action for the next 15 minutes untill suddenly he erupted and slammed himself in even further as he shot his load in her ass. He made sure the video camera could see her agony and record her screams. He pulled out and Milly felt the entire contents of her bowels evacuating from her ass. The Man slapped her bottom and walked round to her face. </p><p>""That was a great fuck"", he said, ""I knew it when I first saw you that you would be a great fuck, now I need my dick cleaned"", and with that he pulled her head up by her hair, and as she opened her mouth to scream, he thrust his cock right down her throat. ""Get me clean, or it's another 20 with the belt, and by the way, if I feel your teeth on my dick, I will pull the fucking lot out, in fact, if your new owner wants you as a permanent cock sucker he will probably pay me extra for doing the work for him"".</p><p>When he was satisfied that he was clean, he fetched a hose and gave Milly a hose down, the water mingling with her shit and his cum on the floor until it ran down a small drain provided for the purpose. He then untied Milly and clipped a lead onto her collar. He took her out into the corridor and into another room. This time it was a regular bedroom, with a bed, chair, table and even a TV set. It didn't have any windows but Milly didn't really notice this. He took her through into the bathroom and removed the lead. </p><p>""Right, now get in that bath and clean yourself up. Get your hair done and make sure your cunt, ass and nails are clean. I want your cunt shaved so smooth I can't see even one hair with a magnifying glass. There is an electric razor and all the stuff you need. When you have finished, you can watch TV untill I send for you again, when you will be examined. There are no clothes here, you will remain naked from now on. Any questions?"". Milly just stood there, she was still in shock from her recent fucking, but she understood that she must obey, or get more of the same. ""Please Sir"", she said, ""I am going to be a good girl, please don't beat me again"". The Man just smiled as he left, slaming and locking the bedroom door behind him.</p><p>Milly ran a bath and was soon relaxing in the warmth of the water, she washed her mouth with the soap, prefering the taste of soap to shit. She carefully washed every part of her body, including her ass, which was so sore she could barely stand the pain when she touched it. She took the shaver and made sure that she had no body hair anywhere, spending ages on this. She was under no mis-aprehension as to her fate if she failed his inspection. After she was finished, she wrapped the towel around her, returned to the bedroom and laid on the bed. She turned on the TV set, just in time to see a news bulletin about her. </p><p>""After nearly 2 weeks, there is still no news of Amanda Jones, the 13 year old schoolgirl who vanished on her way home from school. The police are still confident that she has not been abducted, but has simply gone away with someone she knows. They are checking all records, and have taken her computer away to look at any emails or chatroom details that may give a clue to the person she has gone with. DCI Morrows, who is leasding the investigation has issued a statement to the effect that they are convinced this is a simple Missing Persons enquiry"". The picture changed, and Milly saw her Mum and Dad, both crying and pleading with her to come home. </p><p>""Please Milly, We are not mad at you, please come home or telephone us and let us know that you are ok, Milly we miss you and want you back"". Milly shouted ""MUM DAD I'M HERE, I DIDN'T RUN AWAY, OH MUMMY, DADDY, PLEASE FIND ME AND TAKE ME HOME, PLEASE MUMMY PLEASE"". Of course, this had no effect, and Milly turned off the TV set, being unable to watch any more. She turned over and burst into tears. God only knows what her future would be now.</p><p>Milly fell asleep, and was woken by the door being opened, and the woman, Jeanie, came in and jerked the towel off her. ""Stand up straight Cunt"", she ordered, ""Lets get a look at you before I take you the the Man for his approval"". She felt Milly's cunt to check for pubic hairs and made Milly bend over so her ass could be examined. ""Nice stripes"", she remarked. She laid down on the bed and tols Milly to get between her legs and eat her cunt. ""Bring me off Bitch"", she ordered, ""NOW"". Milly was appalled, but obeyed the order, and soon Jeanie grabbed her by the hair and mashed her mouth into her cunt as she came to her orgasm. ""Good Girl"", Jeanie smiled as she fitted a lead on Milly's collar and took her to the presence of the Man.</p><p>""Well hello"", he said, ""You certainly look a lot cleaner now, get up on the stool and let me check you out"". Milly did as she was told, and suffered a really humiliating examination as he prodded and poked her. ""Bend your legs and squat"" he told her and as she obey he have her cunt a careful look, also checking that she had no body hairs. ""Good, I pronounce you ready to leave for your new life"" he told her.</p><p>Jeanie brought in a selection of dresses, and picked out a nice blue and white ""Alice"" style dress, which she proceeded to pull over Milly's head. She gave her a pair of white ankle socks and a pair of shiny patent shoes with 6"" heels, which she strapped onto Milly's feet. The Man looked on as the preparations were completed with a blond wig and a pair of large spectacles. ""Even your own Mother wouldn't recognise you now"", he said. He picked up a sheet of paper and read from it. </p><p>""Jeanie, this is going to be a 4 hour trip, I think you had better get her in a diaper, I don't want her to shit herself or pee in the car. Jeanie told Milly to lay on the floor and produced a large cloth diaper which she proceeded to pin and tie round Milly. She completed the preparations with a pair of Plastic Overpanties, which were a tight fit round Milly's legs and waist. ""There you go Boss, all diapered and ready to transport"" she laughed. They took Milly by the hand and lead her to the garage and made her climb into the back seat of a large 4x4 vehicle. Jeanie fitted the seat belt real tight, and followed this with other straps round her legs, ankles and wrists, which she carefully hid from view. She then held Milly's nose, which forced Milly to open her mouth, and as quick as lightning, Jeanie spread a line of superglue on Millys lips, and pressed her mouth shut. This was a very effective gag, and would prevent Milly from calling out, or othertwise making a scene. The man had a small hyperdermic, and gave Milly a quick shot in her thigh. ""It won't make you go to sleep"", he said, ""But it will make you be nice and calm"".</p><p>They both got in the front seats and were soon on their way to deliver their latest fucktoy. After an uneventful drive lasting nearly 4 hours it was now after midnight and very dark. They pulled in to a Rest Area on the side of the raod, where they could see a School Minibus parked up. They drove over and checked the surroundings. It was all quiet and there was no sight of anyone. The Man dialed a number on his mobile phone and when it was answered simply said ""Dorset"". By now the effects of the drug were wearing off and Milly was perfectly aware of what was happening. Receiving a satisfactory answer on the phone, they pulled alongside the Bus and within 30 seconds Milly was in the Bus, strapped as before, the driver had handed over a substantially fat envelope to the Man, and the bus was on the road. Milly had needed to use the diaper, and she was smelling quite high. The driver wrinkled his nose and said that she stunk like a skunk, but the boss would'nt care. ""I would love to fuck you right now"", he said, ""But the boss would cut my bollocks off if I did, so I'm gonna have to wait in line"".</p><p>It seemed like ages, but the bus kept going at a good speed, Milly was really afraid now. She was very wet and very messy, but the driver kept tallking to her and telling her how he would be training her once the Boss had dealt with her cherry, and how she would be a real Star in the movies and pictures. Milly was unable to reply, her lips were still sealed with the super glue that the Man had used earlier. Then the bus turned into a dark entrance and stooped, and the driver spoke to someone on his phone and a set of Great iron gates swung open. The bus continued on it's way, and soon pulled up outside a small door in the wall af a large mansion house. The driver untied Milly, and pulled her out of the bus. Dawn was just breaking, but Milly stumbled on her 6"" heels as she was roughly pulled out of the bus and into the House. She was taken down a long corridor and into what looked like a cupboard. It was infact a Lift, with a concealed entrance, and Milly felt the floor droping away as the lift descended. The driver looked at her and said ""Welcome to Cunt Heaven"". He continued to pull her along, finally opening a door and forcing her into a small room. He turned on the light and Milly saw that the room was a prison cell, it was about 6' square and was completely empty. The driver took her to the far wall, and fixed a chain onto the collar she was still wearing. He turned and said that the Boss would be along shortly. He left, and Milly heard the door slam and the locks being turned. The light went off, and the darkness was absolute. She slowly sank to the floor, unable to open her mouth, her diaper was full of her poop and soaking wet, and she was unable to stay on her feet any longer. She had not eaten now for well over 24 hours, and she was desperate for a drink. The chain was just long enough to let her reach the floor reach the floor, and she sat down and slowly dozed into a fitfull sleep.</p><p>She was woken by the light coming on and the door crashing open. Framed in the open door she saw the man who had put his fingers in her cunny and pronounced her a Virgin. ""Welcome to my humble house"", he said as he moved over to her. ""God Girl, you stink really bad"" he said as he looked at her. He lifted her head and squeezed some liquid between her lips. Milly could feel the adhesive start to soften, and thank god, she was able to open her mouth again. The first thing she did was burst into tears. The second thing she did was start to scream. The man slapped her face, very hard, and roughly told her to shut the fuck up. He undid the chain and guided her out of the cell. Opposite the cell was another door, and the man opened this and they went in. This time the room was furnished. A bed, a table and chair and TV set were provided. There was also a wierd looking metal frame, the use of which Milly did not want to think about. There was also a small sink fixed to the wall, and below that was a china potty.</p><p>""Welcome to your new home"", he said, as they entered. He opened a locked door and took her into a small shower room. He opened a bin and took out a black plastic bag. ""Strip and place all everything in this sack"". He took a camera out of his pocket and watched as she undressed until only the diaper was left taking several pictures of her. He told her top let the diaper drop and to turn and face him, spreading her legs. Milly was so scared that she obeyed without question. He took a further series of pictures recording her shit covered body and the brown contents of her cunt. ""Open your cunt with your fingers"" he said, as he took more pictures of her filthy state. </p><p>""Good girl, now get in that shower and get cleaned off"". She did as she was told, and as he stood and watched her he undid his trousers and dropped his pants. He had the most enormous cock, which he proceeded to jerk as he watched Milly. Milly had never seen a cock like that before, and she was unable to tear her eyes away. ""Get on with your washing"" he ordered, ""You will be seeing a lot more of this fellow shortly"".</p><p>When Milly had finished washing, he told her to stand on the chair, and he proceeded to give her a good examination, which included a careful inspection of her cunt. ""Must make sure you are really clean and waiting for me to take you for the first time"", he grinned. afterwards, he ordered her onto her knees in front of him. ""Now, you are going to blow me"", he said as he brought his cock to her lips. ""Please, Please"", Milly cried, ""please let me go home"".</p><p>""Fat chance of that"" he laughed, ""Now open wide. If I feel your teeth on my dick, I will pull every fucking one out, I trust you understand that I mean what I say"". Milly very reluctantly opened her mouth, and instantly his cock started to disapear down her throat. </p><p>""Now, close your mouth and grip my dick with your lips, then start to bob your head as far up and down as you can, do it now, and do it fast"". Milly was sure she would choke, he had at least 8"" of his cock in her throat, and she was going to be sick. He gripped her hair, and started to force her head up and down. As her head was pushed down onto his cock, it plugged her throat completely, cutting off all air. As it came up, she could breath through her nose, and drew great amounts of precious air into her lungs. ""That's a good Girl, you are really getting the hang of this now"", he said. He let go of her head, and Milly continued to bob up and down on her own accord.</p><p>Milly had never been face fucked before, and it was a shattering experience. The only cock to pass her lips before was the Man's, who made her clean her own shit from it after he fucked her ass. Soon Milly felt the great cock begin to shake, but she didn't really know what this meant. She soon found out as his cum flooded her throat. He grabbed her hair again and forced her ever deeper onto his cock. His cum flooded her throat but she had to swallow. Swallow or die, in that instance, Milly decided that dying was her best option, as she just couldn't take any more of this abuse. He pumped at least 3 cupfulls of thick geasy cum into her, and then at last, he pulled his cock out. ""Lick it clean Cunt"", he ordered.</p><p>Milly just could not imagine things getting worse, but they were just about to. ""Now, Cunt, you have 3 holes, and each one of them is to be used for fucking. I know you are a virgin, which means that so far your father, or anyone else, has not penetrated that sweet cunt of yours, so now, get ready for the best experience of your life."" Milly was still kneeling with his cum on her face. ""Stand Up"", he ordered. </p><p>""Now, lay back on the bed, rasie your legs real high and grab your ankles"". When Milly did not immeditely move, he slapped her face so hard she thought her teeth would fall out. Slowly she stood up and lay back onto the bed, lifting her legs as ordered. He stood between them, his cock now rock hard again, and glistening with pre-cum. He knelt down and smelled her pussy. </p><p>""Smells real good"", he said, ""Not a trace of any shit in there. Now, I am going to let your experience the feeling of being eaten out. You need to concentrate on what I am going to do, because in a few minutes I am going to fuck your cunt so deep my dick may come out your mouth, and it will be extremely painfull if you don't get your cunt really wet with excitement"". He started to lick and nibble at her cunt, pulling her pussy lips open with his fingers to expose her clit. It was very small, and he pushed his teeth into her and managed to grip her cliity. He started to pull and push, biting quite gently as he did so. To Milly it was a humiliating experience. She was only 13, and had never been exposed to any form of sexual activities, but even so, she could not stop herself from feeling quite good as he bit and licked her.</p><p>She could feel her pussy getting wet, and wondered if she had peed herself again, but the Boss was still nibbling away. He rubbed her with his fingers, and after a few minutes pronounced her nice and ready for her first fuck, and deflowering. He stood up and looked at her. </p><p>""There is only one thing I like better than a 13 year old virgin, and thats one thats even younger"", he said. ""Have you started your monthly periods yet?"". Milly nodded and said that yes she had. ""When is your next one due"" he damanded. ""In 3 weeks, I have only just stopped bleeding"" she cried. ""Thats good, I just love fucking a bloody cunt, Now it's time for that all important 1st fucking. I am going to start to put my cock into your cunt, and when I feel your cherry, thats a thin piece of skin that covers your man entrance, I will stop and tell you to get ready for the pain. Then I will drive it into you really hard, which will hurt like fuck. As my cock is over 10"", I don't think I will get it all in at first, so I will spare you that agony at the moment. As you have never been fucked before, let me tell you the rules. You can cry, you can scream and you can shout, but you do not let go of your ankles. Fucking is not just me shoving my dick in your cunt. Fucking is me, driving home, pulling out and driving home again many, many times. Your job is to fuck me back. This means that when you feel me pull back, you must lift your cunt into me and i shove it back in. I don't expect you to be perfect the first couple of times, but you had better soon learn how to do this, beacuse your very life will depend on how god a fuck you become. Do you understand what I have just told you"". Milly looked at him, and then at his cock, wondering how he expected to put something like that in her pussy. She nodded her head and told him that she would try and be a good girl, and, please, don't hurt her.</p><p>He leered at her and told her that it always hurt like hell the first time. Then he put the tip of his cock in her pussy and pushed it quite gently inside. Milly could feel her pussy start to expand as his shaft started it's journey. He stopped, and said ""Right, My cock is at your gate, this is your cheery, and now I'm going to bust it, I hope you are ready"". With that he gave a massive oush, and he tore through her hymen, right into her love canal. Milly had not experienced pain like this. Ever the caning that she had endured previously was nothing like this. She screamed at the top of her voice, but he did not stop, and soon he told her that he had now driven 7"" of cock into her. </p><p>""I'm not going to force it any further"", he said, I don't want to permanently damage you before I get my money back"".. He pulled back and remineded her that she was now to lift her cunt and fuck him back. he drove in again, and Milly just couldn't lift herself. The pain was just to much to bear. He continued to pump away in her cunt, being carefull not to slam his whole 10"" inside, just yet. ""Fuck me bitch, fuck me or you will really regret disobeying my orders"", he cried. Milly did her best to respond, lifting to meet his thrusts.</p><p>Soon he felt that he was aboput to shoot his load, and quickly withdrew. He pushed his cock into her mouth, and just in time, unloaded down her throat. ""We don't want to knock you up yet do we"", he said as Milly was trying to cope with the sudden influx of a good pint of cum. </p><p>""That's a good cunt, suck my dick nice and clean, ready for your next fuck"", he said. Milly could feel his cock getting hard again in her mouth. He moved back, and his dick plopped out of Milly's mouth. He went to a drawer in the table, and pulled out a condom. </p><p>""This time I'm going to use a rubber"", he said. ""It's not for your benefit, and you will soon be fucking bareback, but right now, I don't want to spoil my investement in you by making you pregnant. Now, open up again and get ready"". Milly was aghast at the though of another fucking and started to cry, she pleaded with him to leave her alone, but to no avail. He forced her legs even wider open, and roughly drove his cock inside her. This time, he made sure that he gave her at least 8"". He told her to start fucking, and soon Milly could feel the pain receeding a little as her pussy stretched and became re-sized. She felt him start to throb, and knew he was cummin inside her. He pulled out, and the condom was flooded with cum. He peeled it off and told her to pen her mouth. ""We don't want to waste perfectly good cum, do we?"", he laughed as he pushed the condom inside and squeezed the cum into her mouth.</p><p>""Well, congratulations on your first fuck. You were quite good for a first timer. Soon you will be receiving more training from Bob, my assistant, but in the meanwhile, you had better get some sleep, because tomorrow Doc will be looking in to check you out, and get you on the Contraceptive Pill"".</p><p>""Please Sir"", Milly pleaded, I am starving, I havn't eaten anything for ages"".</p><p>""Oh yes, I had forgotten that you need to eat, I will bring you some dinner shortly. In the meanwhile, wash yourself in the shower, because when I come back, the door will be locked. I think I will put you in diapers for the night, that makes me really feel hot, and I don't like emptying the potty anyway"". he left, and Milly dived into the shower and tried to erase the smell and taste of his cum and cock from her body. She was shaking with fear and crying for her mother. The boss was in another room, watching her on the CCTV system, and previewing the tapes of her deflowering. ""That was a good show Boss"", said Bob, who was slowly jerking himself to the point of cumming, ""those tapes will be worth a fortune, specially the way she was crying, and emptying the johnny into her mouth was an act of genius"".</p><p>They went to the kitchen, and prepared a few sandwiches for her dinner. Bob was on the verge of cumming, so he garnished her food with his cum. Then the Boss picked up the plate and returned to her room. ""All clean?"" he enquired, looking at her. ""Get yourself up on the table now"". Milly was shivering, but did as she was told at once. He went to the drawer and took out a cloth diaper and a set of plastic panties. He made her lift her bottom to enable him to diaper her, and pulled the plastic panties up. You are forbidden to touch the diaper or to play with your self. I suggest you eat your dinner and get to bed, you will need to be awake in the morning really early"". He turned and after locking the door to the shower room, he left, locking the door behind him. Milly fell on the sandwiches, and didn't even notice the funny taste. She wolfed them down and managed to get a drink from the tap on the sink. She curled up on the bed and was asleep at once.</p><p>The following morning, although Milly had no idea what the time was, or indeed, what day it was, the Boss returned to his investment together with his friend Dr Mack. The doctor was a dedicated Peophile and love to abuse the young girls that his practice brough him into contact with. He was always ready to give the Bosse's latest purchase the once over because he knew that he would get to play with them. he didn't mind boys or girls, the younger the better. They woke Milly and told her to stand up. ""Wow, she sure looks cute in the diaper"", said the Doc, ""Yes, I didn't want her to shit the bed overnight, but I must admit there is something about a 13 year old in a diaper that makes me really hard"", replied the Boss.</p><p>They removed the diaper, and the Doc looked at her. He saw a young girl, standing in front of him, stark naked and with a large load of shit all round her ass and cunt. ""I don't know where she gets that much crap from"", said the Boss, we didn't feed her for over 24hrs"".</p><p>""Let's get her washed and on the table"", said the Doc, I can't wait to get in that fuck hole"". They lead Milly into the shower room, and washed her, including pushing a shower pipe into her ass and cunt to flush out the crap that was caked around her. ""I love giving enema's"" said the Doc, I prescribe them all the time, and you should see the mothers looking at me when I tell them their child needs a filling with nice hot soapy water"". They took Milly back into her room and told her to get on the table. The Doc raised her legs and spread her wide. he opened his bag and took out several items, including a speculum, which he pushed into her and opened her wide to his stare. This hurt Milly, and she started to wimper. The Doc put his fingers inside and had a feel round. ""Feels good to me"", he said, ""No sign of any damage, so you will soon be able to train her now"". He continued with his examination, including her ass, which he remarked ahd already been fucked and opened up. He looked in her mouth and checked her teeth. ""Pretty sharp teeth"", he said, ""You may have to have them ground down or removed if she bites the customers, I would also suggest that you keep her shaved, as any hairs would cause a rash if you want to keep her in diapers"".</p><p>""Get your razor out"", laughed the Boss, so needing no further urging, the Doc took out his shaving equipment and proceeded to shave avery single hair from her body, cunt and ass.</p><p>""I need a prescription for the Pill"", said the Boss, ""I'm fed up using rubbers already"".</p><p>""Why not steralize her"", suggested the Doc, ""I could do it now, and she would be fully recovered and ready within a week"".</p><p>""Yes"", said the Boss, ""I did think of that, but when she goes in a couple of months, that bloody Tia wants his stock to be suitable for breeding, apparently he can sell babies for an absolute fortune these days"".</p><p>""You have already sold her"", said the Doc, ""Wow that's fast work"".</p><p>""Yes, Tia takes all my stuff after I have finished with them, I just have to be careful not to damage them beyond recovery"". The Doc looked at Milly, and grinned. ""Okay, no problems, but you will have to wait a couple of days before fucking bareback"".</p><p>""But I suppose you want your fee now, and as I know you shoot blanks, I guess you will be her first bareback, so I'l leave you to it"", said the Boss with a huge grin.</p><p>Milly was aghast. She had been kidnapped, beaten, made to live in her own shit, fucked in the ass, made to eat shit and fucked in her virgin pussy, and here were these men discussing wether or not she should be steralized, or left as she is, ready for having babies for some brute to sell. She started to scream, and kick. </p><p>""I see the reactions have started to come out"", said the Doc. ""I'l soon sort her out"". He took her by the hair and started to slap her face. It was at least 10 slaps later that it got through to Milly that she was being hurt. </p><p>""Be quite GIRL"", he demanded. I hate my fucks being noisy. I have some of that glue they used on you before if you don't shut up"". Milly subsided into a sobbing heap and gradually dropped to the floor. The Doc lifted her by her hair and threw her on the bed. ""Right, get yourself open and ready, my cock is aching for your cunt, and you had better show me you know how to pleasure a man"". He wasted no more time, entering her with one almighty shove. His cock was not as big as the Boss, but was still a rspecable 8"". It vanished into her cunt, and he started to fuck like a stallion. </p><p>""Fuck me back if you know whats good for you"", he snarled. Milly did not want to risk another beating, and started to fuck as she had been shown by the Boss. The Doc soon blew his load, and forced Milly to suck him hard again. He did this five times, each time shooting a load into her belly. </p><p>""Don't worry kid"", he said, ""I can't give you a bastard kid, so just enjoy your first fucking with a naked cock, you will be getting lots more I'm sure, but I want you to remember me as your first bareback ride"". He gave her a selection of pills, and watched as she swallowed them. ""That should be good for tomorrow, and then the Boss will have your regular supply ready untill he decides wether or not you will be steralized, I just love doing that to kids"".</p><p>When he was finished, he picked up his bag and left. Milly remained on the bed. She just did not have the energy to move, and the thick creamy cum was leaking out of her cunt. </p><p>""Oh GOD, What is going to happen to me, what more do they want"", she moaned. She was soon to find out. The door opened and a girl of about 12 came in. She was naked, and had a tray in her hand. </p><p>""Hello"", she said, ""I'm May, and I have brought you some dinner, let me help you get cleaned up"". She pulled Milly to her feet and gently pushed her into the shower room, where she put Milly under the shower and washed he all over, including in her private parts. ""Boss say's for you to eat dinner, then I'm to take you to the Studio"", she said. </p><p>""Studio, what's a Studio"", Milly wanted to know. ""Silly Girl, It's where they make the Video films of us"", said May. ""They have done about 10 of me so far, and I hate every minute of it, but it's beter than getting a bunch of stinging nettles in my pussy, which is the punishment I had when I told them that there was no way I was going to eat any shit, but now, I obey orders and do as I'm told"".</p><p>""Sweet Jesus"", said Milly.</p><p>May took her hand and pulled her out of the room and down a corridor to another door, which she opened and lead Milly inside. The boss was there with two other men. Sitting on a bed was another young girl about 10, and a boy who looked about 12. ""Ahh, our new Star, come here Milly dear"", the Boss said. </p><p>""Now, you start to earn your keep today, and become a Superstar Porn Actress. Your first film will be a simple one, you and sweet May here are going to be tied up, raped and beaten by my two friends here. There is no script for this, you and May are to do everything you can to stop them and make them leave you alone. You will not co-operate at all, and you will resist at all costs. You don't want them to hurt you. Do you understand the basis of our film"". Milly looked at May, and said that she didn't want to be filmed or raped. The Boss just looked at her and told her she had no choice in the matter. He said that as her face was rather famous from the press coverage of her disapearance, she would have to look different for the films. He picked up a pair of hair clippers, and proceeded to cut her hair right down to a brownish fuzz. When he had finished, Milly was practically bald. She was crying loudly, as she loved her long hair. He took them over to the bed, and told the young 10yr old girl to open the wardrobe and dress the two girls in the grey and blue school uniforms. ""And put the blond wig on her"", he ordered, ""Make sure you use plenty of glue, I don't want it to come off for a while"". </p><p>When they were dressed, he inspected them, and gave Millys wig a few hard pulls to satisfy himself that the wig had been properly fixed, and pronounced them ready. </p><p>""Go over to that table and sit down, open the books and pick up the pencils. Start to do your homework, and don't look at anything other than the books and each other."" The girls did as they were bid, and sat down, looking just like a pair of young schoolgirls, working through their homework. The men adjusted the props around the table and made the room look like a bed sitting room. Two other men and a woman entered and started to fiddle with three large cameras and some lights. It took about half an hour before the Boss stated that he was satisfied. ""Ok John, you and Billy know what to do, we will go for one continuous take with three cams, unless I need to stop the action, just do whatever you want. I need about 2 hours of film to edit a nice one hour pedotape"".</p><p>Milly and May still sat there as the two men approached. ""Well, well, what have we here, a pair of chicks just right for plucking"". They each grabbed a girl, and started to slap them around the face until both girls collapsed on the floor crying hard. They were pulled to their feet by their hair and Milly felt her school blouse being ripped right off. He titties wern't very large, but he took them in his hands and twisted them viciously until Milly screamed, then he tore off her skirt and left her in her panties. He forced her to her knees and told her to undo his trousers. Milly tried to escape, but the gave her several more slaps and forced her down. She undid his trousers with shaking hands and his cock jumped out. It was another 10"" monster, and he rubbed it on her face, forcing it into her mouth. </p><p>""Suck me bitch"" he cried as he pumped his cock in and out. Milly could hardly breath, but she was aware of a camera moving in for a close up picture of his cock in her mouth. After a short while, he shot a load right into her mouth and pulled out, the camera moved into her face and filmed the cum in her mouth. Milly could see that May had been stripped and was sufferering a similar fate.</p><p>The man took her hands and dragged the over to a table, Milly tried to resist, managing to land a couple of really hefty kicks in his balls, but he just slapped her again and forced her onto the table, where he tied her arms to a couple of rings let into the side of the table.. He pulled her legs wide open and tied them, pushing his hand into her cunt. The pain was unimaginable, and Milly was screaming and trying to get away. He pulled his hand out and picked up a long thin cane. </p><p>""You fucking bitch, I'l teach you to kick me"", he shouted as he brought the cane down on her exposed cunt, The cane made a really satisfying whistle, landing with a loud Crack. As it connected, Milly could not stop herself from screaming. He gave her a further half dozen blows, and then wanlked round to her head. </p><p>""Open your mouth Bitch"" he said, ""I need a Piss before I fuck the daylights out of your cunt"". Milly clamped her mouth shut. No way was he going to carry out his threat. ""Naughty, Naughty"", he said. he went over to a shelf and came back with a dental guard. It was made from thin wire, and was normally used by a dentist to hold a mouth open during extractions. This particular guard was larger that normal, and he held her nose until she had to open her mouth, when he forced the guard inside. he tied it round her head by the straps, and Millys mouth was held so wide open that she could hear her jawbone creaking in protest. </p><p>""Don't blame me kid"", he said, ""I did ask nicely"". He took hold of his cock and aming into her mouth, started to piss. Her mouth and throat filled up and she had to swallow or choke.</p><p>He pissed and pissed and pissed until it was spilling out of her mouth and running down her face. He then hosed the last of his piss over her face and in her hair. He pushed his semi hard cock into her mouth and fucked her face until he was hard again. He retunred to her cunt, and bending down licked her cunt, biting into her little clit until she became quite wet. </p><p>""Ahh, the bitch likes being licked"", he remarked as he started to enter her. His entire 10"" was buried into her cunt and his balls were slapping her ass. He seemed to last for ages, finally cuming another load into her cunt. He pulled out and Milly could feel his cum leaking out of her cunny. He looked over to the other table, where May was geting a similar treatment. Without speaking, the two men swapped girls, and Milly felt her cunt being invaded again. This time it was worse, and she knew that this guy had an even bigger cock. He leered at Milly, and told her that you don't get to be a Porn Stud unless you have the equipment. </p><p>Time and Time again Milly was raped, invaded and whipped. She was untied from the table and chained upside down in a harness that hung from the ceiling and her exposed cunt was given several further beatings with a cane and leather strap. She was forced to suck cock that had just been rammed in her ass, and she felt like throwing up, but knew that this would bring her another caning. She would never have imagined that anything so awful could actually happen, let alone, happen to her. Both girls were crying, bleeding and covered in cum and piss. Milly wanted to die, it was impossible for her to take anymore punishment, and she was dropping in and out of conciousness. It seemed to go on for ever, but eventually the Boss indicated that he was satisfied with the days work. The two studs stood and watched the girls who were still in shock. </p><p>""Gee Boss, we were just getting warmed up"", said Billy. ""Don't worry Billy, I have lots more films planned for these two cunts before I sell them on"" grinned the Boss. ""It's your favorite tomorrow"".</p><p>""Oh good"", replied Billy, ""I love scat movies, and I love to feed my shit to cunts like these"".</p><p>Milly was still hanging from the ceiling, but she understood the implications from the conversation, and started to scream and struggle. ""Cunts awake now"", said John, as he got dressed, ""I bet she will be wishing tomorow never comes"". The Boss gathered both girls up and dragged them back to Millys room, where he ordered them to get cleaned up and to wash theirs cunts and asses. he told them that he would be back to carry out an inspection, and dirty girls would be punished. He left them and locked the door behind him. Milly looked at May, and was shocked to see the state of her body. It was filthy, with cum leaking from every possible place, and Milly knew she looked the same. ""Come on, lets have a shower and try and get the taste of their cum out of us"", Milly said, as she took May by the hand and lead her to the shower room. OH, the shower felt so good, Mily and May paid special attention to their sore cunts and asses, knowing that there was to be an inspection, and neither of them wanted to be caned or punished again.</p><p>After their clean up was finished, they returned to the bedroom and laid together on the bed, quietly crying and sobbing in each others arms. Soon the door burst open, and the Boss entered. behind him came the young girl they had seen earlier. ""Come along Jeanie"", he said, ""Bring their food trays in and put them on the table"". Jeanie did as she was ordered, and Milly, who was starving hungry, looked at the plates of food. Each plate was piled high with a collection of black round balls about 3"" in diameter. Milly had never seen food like this, and her stomace started to heave at the sight of it.</p><p>""Milly, On the chair"", said the Boss, and as Milly complied, he started to inspect her for cleanliness. He gave her a complete examinaition, ending with an examination of her cunt. He pushed his tongue right inside, and let his taste buds tell him if she was in any way dirty. Milly passed the test, and he repeated the operation on May. ""Bend over the chair Milly"", he ordered, reaching into his pocket and taking out a large Butt Plug. He spat on it, and inserted it into Millys ass. It was a tight fit, and he had to practically screw it into her. He tightened the locking ring, and stood back to admire his handiwork. ""Your turn now May"", he said, ""Assume the position over the chair"". May was soon fitted with a matching plug and both girls were in distinct pain from the size of the plugs.</p><p>He pointed to the plates of food. ""Those plates contain a special diet for you. Basically it is black sausage meat, with many additional spices and herbs, It is made to my own recipe, and has been specailly developed to ensure that you will shit, and when you shit, you shit really thick long black turds. You are to eat every last scrape of them within the next 20 minutes, or you will be punished so severely that you may well die from your pain. I trust you understand me?"". he said. He turned and left. The girls looked at the pile of black balls, and felt sick already. Milly took a tentative bite from one, and would have thrown up, if she had any food in her stomace to throw up. </p><p>""Jesus, it's bloody revolting"" she said. ""I can't eat that"". As she said it, the Boss's voice appeared from nowhere and said that they were being watched, and if the food wasn't fully consumed within the next 20minutes, they would both wish they were dead. The girls knew that another beating would almost certainly kill them, and Milly said that perhaps it would be better to die now. May took Milly into her arms, and gave her a hug. ""Come on, we can do it, don't let the bastard win"". Over the next 20 minutes, the girls slowly consumed the meat balls. After the first couple, they had got used to the revolting taste and had shut their minds off. When they had finished, they lay down and drifted into a fitful sleep. </p><p>The next morning the man, Billy, arrived to collect them. He had two large half gallon jugs of water, and he gave one each to the girls and told them to drink it. ""Your toilet debut film commences soon, and you have to be fully prepared"", he grinned. Millys was in agony from a full bowel. She desperately needed to poop, but with the butt plug still firmly jammed in place, it was impossible. He herded them into the corridor and back to the film studio. The 10yr old girl and boy were already there, chained to the wall.</p><p>The boss was preparing the cameras, and came over to them. ""Right, in this scene, Milly will be doing a large shit and May will be lying under her to take the turds in her mouth. Billy will be supervising and you will try and refuse to do what he wants. Billy will MAKE you do it, by punishment and by force. May must take all the turds into her mouth and chew on them. After this scene, it will be May's turn to crap onto Milly, then Jeanie and young Tom will join in. This is a PedoShit Exclusive film, and I want action"".</p><p>As the film got under way, it was necessary to do several re-takes and all four children were smothered in shit. Billy was in 7th heaven. He loved shit, and his favorite was to fuck little girls in their shitty asses. When Milly was settled over May, and her ass was almost touching May's mouth, he reached under Milly and jerked the but plug out. The amount of waste that was explosively evacuated from Milly had to be seen to be believed. May disapeared under a mountain of poop, and Billy ordered Milly to start feeding it into May's mouth. Soon, Billy could resist it no more, and he started to fuck all 4 children, including Tommy, in their filth covered asses. Soon all the ""Actors"" were covered in poop. The whole studio stank of shit, and it was everywhere. They had special chairs with cut away seats, very much like a toilet seat, but with no front. The children took it in turns to lay under the seat while Billy used them as his toilet. They were forced to carry out the most revolting scenes, but it was making the Boss happy. He knew that this film was good, and that it would be worth a lot of money.</p><p>After the filming, they were returned to their room, and told to clean up. This whole business went on for several days. They made films with dogs, pissing and drinking, shiting and eating, being punished with the cane and whip and tied into bondage frames. Milly was locked into a pair of stocks, and her feet were caned with a thin bamboo. She fainted from the pain, and afterwards could only crawl on her knees. It was now two weeks since Milly had been kidnaped and sold to the boss. He had one film left to make, a special shoot that a client had ordered, with the client as one of the main actresses.</p><p>It was to be an ""Adult Baby Movie"", shot as a main feature film for the ""Diaper Scene"", a Club that specialised in Diapers and all things connected with the fetish. The Client was to be a Mummy, she would bring her new ""Baby"" home, where the baby would be trained to live as a two year old toddler. The film opened with the Client dragging Milly into a room set up as a Nursery, there was a large cot and changing table, a stool and a selection of canes on show. Milly was brought in, and the Mummy told her that she was to get undresses and Mummy would inspect her before being diapered. Lasting over two hours the film included spanking scenes, messy diapers and Milly being punished for messing herself by having her nose rubbed in her messy diaper. After all that had happened to her over the last 2 weeks, Milly was really quite happy to go along with being a Baby, she found it soothing to be in a diaper, although it was rather humiliating. She was strapped into a special High Chair and Mummy fed her on Formula, she was not allowed to talk ""Big Girls"" talk, and was only allowed to speak when spoken to.</p><p>The Client was really impressed with Milly, and asked the Boss if he would sell Milly to her. She said that she had a nice secure facility in which she would bring up her baby, and that she would continue to make films, and would cut the Boss in on the action. As he never kept his ""Stock"" longer than about two weeks, May had already been moved on to a pair of pedophiles who wanted to have their own child, he said that he would be delighted to sell. Within 24 hours Milly had been securely transported in a packing Crate to her new home, and was laying strapped in her cot, her diapers were full, but for the first time in ages, she was not in pain from a punishment, and felt that perhaps her new Mummy would love her.</p>"
791,Mary's Initiation into Drugs,Blackwriter,,"['pedo', 'nc', 'scat', 'ws', 'spank', 'ds', 'drugs']","Mary is a fresh 13 year old when she is introduced to Coke by her best friend who gets her supplies from her brother. George is 17, and an old hand at Hooking girls on drugs. Soon the Freebies dry up, and Mary is forced to theft to raise the money. Her Boss finds out that she has stolen over a $1000.00 dollars and soon takes advantage of the fact to break Mary as his sex slave. Meanwhile, George is planning to set up a new film company and his sister and her friend will be his first Stars.",2012-08-03T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Today, Mary was a very happy 13 year old. She had been invited to her friend's house after school. Her friend Josie was 14 and had promised to let her have a taste of some powder that was supposed to make you feel very good. Josie called it Coke powder, but Mary was sure that it wasn't the proper name. As she left the school, she met Josie and they happily walked along together. </p><p>""My brother gave me this powder,"" Josie said. ""He can get lots of different ones and he says that some of them really make you feel good and strong."" </p><p>""Are you sure it's alright to eat them"" asked Mary, ""Isn't it against the law to have drugs?"" </p><p>""Didn't Tommy Wilkins get put in jail for having some"". </p><p>""Don't worry, no one knows that George has any, he can get lots of it and he will share it with us."" </p><p>They soon arrived at Josie's house and rushed up to her room. Josie reached under her bed and pulled out a tin. </p><p>""This is it"" she said, and opened the packet, handing Mary a little packet of white powder. </p><p>""Gee, how do you eat this stuff"" asked Mary. </p><p>""Silly, you don't eat it, what you have to do is sniff some up your nose, like this."" With that Josie put some powder on her palm and took a great big sniff. It made her sneeze, but she tried again and soon the powder had vanished. </p><p>""Now you,"" she said. Mary followed her lead, and took a large amount of powder. Almost immediately Mary felt like she could FLY. Wow, did she feel good. It seemed that there was nothing that she couldn't do. She felt alive and vibrant. Never before had such a feeling of goodnes flowed through her.</p><p>Soon, the effects started to wear off, and Mary felt like she had come down to earth with a bump. </p><p>""More"" she cries, Josie I need some more"". By now, Josie to had recovered, and as they both returned to normal, both girls sat there in a trance. </p><p>""Sorry Mary"", that was all I had,"" Josie said, ""But I know George can get us some more, lets go see if he is in his room"". </p><p>George was 17, and very streetwise. He was the local pusher, dealing in all types of drugs. His favorite method of operation was to hand out a few free samples. He called it ""honeydropping"", knowing full well that the recipient would soon be back for more, and then the prices would start to rise alarmingly. </p><p>Up until now he had resisted the temptation to ""Honeydrop"" his sister, but she sure was one pretty bitch, and he was starting to get the hots for her. The final straw was when she said that she would let Mary share the Coke. George knew that this would mean that both girls would become putty in his hands and agreed to let her have a trial amount. </p><p>George knew that the moment they tried it, they would want more, and in a very short time would develop the habit and would be unable to exist without his supply. He knew that he would have to be carefull, if the parents suspected anything, he knew they would shop him to the cops. His parents were very religious, and loathed anything like drinking alcohol or cigarettes. God Only knew what they would do if the found that their son was a supplier of drugs to his 13 year old sister and her friends, but he didn't care. He wanted to get into his sisters cunt, and this was one sure route.</p><p>The girls knocked on his door and went in. George was sitting at his table sorting out various tablets and pills. He had just received a new batch from his supplier and was bagging ready for delivery to his ""Clients"". </p><p>""Hi there girls,"" he said with a big grin, ""What can I do for you."" </p><p>""George, can I have some more of that powder please, pretty please"" said his sister. </p><p>""Sure you can"" he replied, ""I have a little bit left that I havn't sold yet, take it and welcome"" </p><p>""And me"" said Mary. </p><p>""Of course you can, look here are a couple of bags, but don't let Mother catch you or I shall be in trouble,"" he said. The girls grabbed the bags and started to head back to Josie's room. </p><p>""Hey, stay here and take it"" George said. ""I will show you the proper way"". The girls watched with curiosity as George rolled a dollar bill into a tube and put one end in his nose and the other in the powder. ""See, then all you have to do is suck through your nose and the Coke goes right in without wasting any. It's called 'Snorting'. He handed each girl a dollar bill and watched with amusement as they both snorted a full bag. He knew that a couple more doses like this and they would be unable to live without the powder.</p><p>Both girls started to roll and appeared to be dizzy. George held both of them and pushed them onto his bed. He looked into their eyes, which were pretty glazed. </p><p>""Have a good trip Babes"", he muttered and he stood watching them. He knew it was a bit early, but he couldn't resist it. he wanted to see his sisters cunt, and her friends as well. His dick was rock hard by now. He lifted his sisters dress and stared at her cunt. She was wearing white panties, and she had a small bulge in the front. </p><p>He pulled the material tight, and looked as the outline of her small cunt appeared in the panties. He pulled them to one side and looked at her naked cunt. It was all he had imagined. Just a whisp of blond hair. He put his fingers inside, and pulling them out, sniffed them. </p><p>""Wow,"" he thought, ""What a lovely smell. young cunt, nothing like it."" Josie was still on her trip, and had no idea that she was being abused by her brother. He lifted her legs and pulled her panties down. He just HAD to have a taste. He put his nose in her cunt and took several deep breaths. His tongue started to lick her and he forced it right inside her cunt lips. </p><p>He lowered his mouth and licked her bottom. Sweet Jesus, this was just too much, and his dick shot it's load right there inside his pants. He turned his attention to Mary. Her cunt was completely bald, and just as tasty. Her ass was a little riper than his sisters, and he guessed that Mary either needed to have a dump, or had not wiped fully, but either way, he was in danger of becoming ""Cunt Drunk"". H</p><p>e knew that he could easily fuck both of them now, and that neither one would be able to stop him, but George didn't want it like that. He wanted both cunts awake and if not willing, he wanted them to know that they were being fucked and that they would have to fuck him back. He had the power now. The cocaine would be irresistable to both of them. He quickly put their panties back on and adjusted their dresses, leaving them sitting in his chairs as he returned to his task.</p><p>When they recovered, they were coming down from their high, and both felt a little depressed. </p><p>""Don't worry kids"" George said, ""That's only your first real trip, and I guess it was good."" neither girl could actually describe how they felt, they just knew it was so good, and that they wanted more. </p><p>""Sorry Kids, I don't have any more now, but I will have soon, then we can snort together, okay."" </p><p>""Ok George"" said his sister, ""Tomorrow after school then."" Mary was loking at the tablets on the table and asked what the were. </p><p>""They are for grown ups,"" said George, much to strong for kids."" </p><p>""What are those pink ones called"" persisted Mary. </p><p>""Thay are known as ""E"" "" said George, ""And would drive you both crazy. Stick with the coke, it's just right for you."" </p><p>The girls returned to Josie's room and started to swap their experiences.</p><p>The next day after school Mary once again went to Josies house. During the day she had been feeling rather strange, and was beginning to feel that she really needed to experience the feeling from another snort. The girls ran up to Josie's bedroom where George was waiting for them. </p><p>""Okay Kids,"" he said as they burst into the room, ""Don't overdo it. Here is some more stuff, and it's really good."". He showed them how to cut the lines and using a rolled dollar bill they soon snorted another line each. The effect was apparent at once. Their eyes glazed over and they both went into a state resembling drunkeness. </p><p>George looked at them as they lay on the bed, far from this world. He lifted up their skirts and pulled their panties off. Wow, what a sweet pair of cunts, he was hard, and needed relief, so he put both pairs of panties on and started to jack off in them. Soon he flooded them with his cum. </p><p>""Soon little girls"", he said, ""All this cum will be in your cunts and not just your panties"". </p><p>Finishing cumming, he felt the urgent need for a pee, and decided that he would find out just how far out they were, and soaked both pairs of panties with his piss. He pulled them off, and put them back on the girls. They were really wet, and started to soak through their skirts. It was time to go, his girlfriend was waiting for him and he had some ""E's"" for her. This time he would fuck the bitch in the ass and then make her clean his dick with her mouth. Lola was a stuck up tart, and wouldn't normally let him look at her panties, let alone get in them and fuck her like a dog, but on the ""E's"", she was just another druggie ready and waiting for him. </p><p>He was rather glad that a childhood illness had rendered him infertile, as he could now plant his seed wherever he liked knowing full well that the bitch would not get pregnant with his kid. he was shortly going to move her onto heroin, and then she would become his whore, to be pimped to his friends. Being a high class bitch, she would soon be earning him 200 bucks a trick. His new venture was about to become a reality. Porno Pics Inc. was about to be born, and his sister and her friend together with the bitch would make a fine debute film. </p><p>The two girls were on a high, and were experiencing the art of flying. They did not know what was happening to them. The result of taking the coke were astounding and they were in a stupor. Soon however, the effects began to wear off, and they returned to a more normal state. </p><p>""Jesus H Christ,"" said Mary, ""That was terrific, I need to do that again."" </p><p>""Hey, said Josie, ""I have wet myself, look"", as she lifted her skirt. </p><p>""And me"", said Mary, ""Christ I've never peed myself before. </p><p>""My panties are all sticky as well"" cried Josie, ""What the fuck happened do you think"". </p><p>Mary looked at her friend. ""I think we just experienced the most fantastic orgasm ever"". </p><p>""Come on"" said her friend, lets go see if George has any more. They ran to his room, but he was not there.</p><p>""See if you can see where he hides the stuff,"" Josie cried, ""I need to do that again and I need to do it now."" </p><p>George had locked his stash in a special safe box built into the floor, and neither girl could find it. They returned to Josie's room bitterly disapointed. </p><p>""Don't worry, I will get some more from him and we can go again tomorrow."" said Josie. Mary made her way home. She was starting to feel depressed now and really wanted another snort of coke to pep her up. As she went home, she passed the Club where several of her friends hung out. She wondered if George was about, so she went in to have a look. Sure enough, George was sitting at a table eating a burger with a stunning Blond sitting next to him.</p><p>Mary went over and said ""Oh George, Josie wants to know if you can let her have some more of the coke for tomorrow."" George jumped up and caught hold of Mary's hand. </p><p>""Wait here Lola, I have just got to have a word with Josie's friend here."" He pulled her outside and said in a very sharp voice ""And what the fuck do you think you are playing at?, tell the whole world that I can get you coke. Jesus you are one stupid bitch"" </p><p>""Oh I'm reeally sorry George,"" Mary said in a low voice, ""I didn't realise what I was saying, I was just so pleased to see you."" </p><p>George looked at her. He liked the look of her 13 year old body, and the memory of her bald cunt. </p><p>""Well I don't have any more free samples"" he said, ""My supplier has put his prices up, and the next time you, or my fucking sister, want some more, it's gonna cost you 50 bucks a line."" </p><p>Mary was aghast, she had no idea that these things were so expensive, or that George would even want cash for it. Where would she get $50.00, but she knew that she would have to get more coke. She ran home in tears and telephoned Josie to tell her of the new development. Josie couldn't believe that her own brother would want money for the coke. He was her brother for god's sake. </p><p>""George, please, please give me another fix"" cried Josie, ""I am feeling really horrible now, and I need a boost again"". Thios was music in George's ears. Another couple of fixes and a few days without the drug, and Josie would be eating his shit for a fix. </p><p>""No way"", he retorted, ""Get the cash like everyone else, and I if hear anymore whining, then it's gonna cost you a straight $100 a line"".</p><p>Mary and Josie got together the following day and tried to figure out a way to get enough cash for another round of Coke. </p><p>""My dad's always got loads of cash in his wallet"" said Josie, ""I know I could sneak inti his room and grab $50.00 without him knowing that it's gone, but I can't keep doing it"".</p><p>""Huh"", grimaced Mary, ""My dad's always fucking broke, he spends all his cash on beer and the horses"". </p><p>""I know"", cried Josie, ""Old Man Wiener"".</p><p>""Wiener"", quieried Mary, ""What the fuck has he got"". </p><p>""You still work at his shop delivering papers don't you"" said Josie. </p><p>""Well, yes, but we need lots of cash and I only make $8.00 a week, it's child slavery really"". </p><p>""When I worked there, Weiner kept the shop takings in a safe under his desk, Tommy Haskins gave me a key when he left, he used to take $50/100 regular, but Wiener fired me before I could have a look in the safe"" said Josie, ""But I still have the key"". </p><p>""You think theres a stash in there"" asked Mary. Josie nodded, she knew that the shop takings were around $1000.00 a day. </p><p>""Yes, and he only Banks the cash on a Friday"" she said. </p><p>""You mean that I should sneak in his office and open his safe"" asked Mary. </p><p>Josie nodded again. ""Yes, lets do it early Friday, before you go and deliver the papers. He will be in the shop making up the rounds, I will come in and create a scene, you get in the office and grab a couple of hundred dollars, stupid old Weiner won't know whats happened to it, and we can get a regular payoff"".</p><p>The next Friday norning, Mary was in the back of the shop, pretending to lok at some magazines while she waited for Weiner to make up her round. </p><p>Suddenly the door burst open and Josie came in. She swung her bag at Weiner and shouted ""Filthy Pervert, I'm telling the cops that you tried to look at my panties"". </p><p>Weiner grabbed her and retorted that he had done no such thing, and ordered her out of his shop. Whilst his attention was on Josie, mary crept into the office and looked under the desk. Sure enough, there was the safe. Deftly fitting the key, Mary opened the safe and whistled.</p><p>""Jesus H Christ"" she muttered, ""There must be $30000.00 in here"". She grabbed a bundle of notes and stuffed them inside her dress. She shut and locked the safe and resumed her place in the shop. Weiner had just shoved Josie out the door, and he shouted ""Mary, your round is ready. Mary quickly took the papers and pushing them in her bag, hurried out of the shop.</p><p>Josie was waiting round the corner. </p><p>""Look at this lot"", Mary said, showing her the wad of notes.</p><p>""Hey, there's at least a grand here"" said Josie, ""Weiners not so stupid that he won't miss a whole days takings. </p><p>""Oh he won't miss that, there was at least thirty grand in there"" said Mary. </p><p>""He must be ripping some poor bastard off then"" laughed Josie. Lets meet after school and get more Coke from George. </p><p>The following day when Mary went to the shop for her Saturday round, Weiner gave her the papers and said that he had a stock take job for lunchtime if she was interested. Mary had sometimes carried out stock checks and other jobs around the shop, and readily agreed to return about noon. On her return, Weiner handed over the shop to his assistant, and told Mary to follow him to the stockroom. He followed Mary in, and shut and locked the door.</p><p>""Hey, what's your fucking game"" cried Mary, ""Unlock that fucking door right now, or I'm calling the cops"". </p><p>""Oh No You Don't"", said Weiner, I want to talk to you about some cash missing from my safe"". </p><p>""I dunno what your talking about"" said Mary, "" havn't got any cash"". </p><p>""Well, I think you have, and the video tape of my office yesterday morning tells me that you have a key to the safe and helped yourself to a sizable wad. Now, hand over the key while I call the cops and your parents"" demanded Weiner. In the face of his demands, Mary soon gave in. </p><p>""Look, I know it was wrong, but I needed the money, I can give it all back, but please don't call my parents"".</p><p>""Oh No, said Wiener, ""You are a theif and I'm turning you in. It's Juvenile Hall for you for the next 3 years"". </p><p>""Oh please, please Mr Wiener, don't shop me please"" cried Mary, ""I will be good and I won't do it again"". </p><p>""Fucking right you won't"" said Weiner, ""The cops will make sure of that"". </p><p>""Please, Il'l do anything if you don't call the cops"" said Mary. </p><p>""Wiener smiled and said ""Well, my Flat upstairs needs a bloody good cleaning, I supose you could do that as a punishment"". </p><p>""Oh yes I will, I will really give it a good spring clean"" said Mary. </p><p>""Ok then, Heres the key, go upstairs and start cleaning, I will be up when we close to check. Oh, and phone your parents and tell them you are staying late with a friend, you don't want them to ask any questions do you?"" ordered Weiner.</p><p>Mary took the key and went upstairs. The Flat was pretty filthy, but she set to work and soon had the place looking real neat. Before she knew what the time was, Weiner had closed the shop, and was inspecting her work. </p><p>""This is fucking useless, I though yoiu said you knew how to clean, I'm wasting my time with you"". He went to the telephone and picked it up. ""I should have known better"". </p><p>""NO NO please"" cried Mary, I'm really doing my best"". </p><p>""Well it's not good enough for me"" said Wiener. </p><p>""I'l do it again I will please"" said Mary, tears streaming down her face. </p><p>""If I don't call the cops, then I'm going to have to punish you myself"" said Wiener. Please yes, punish me but please don't call the cops"" pleaded Mary. A large grin passed over Wieners face. He had this pretty little cunt right where he wanted her. He had always dreamed of this day, and here it was, falling into his lap.</p><p>He put the phone down and sat in a hard backed chair. </p><p>""Come and stand here in front of me"" he ordered. Mary obeyed and stood looking at him. ""I think a really hard spanking is the correct punishment, don't you"" he asked. Mary went all red and said that she had never been spanked before. </p><p>""Will it hurt"" she said in a quiet voice.</p><p>""Hurt, Of course it's gonna fucking hurt, it wouldn't be a punishment if it didnt hurt would it"". </p><p>Weiner lifted her skirt and told her to hold it up to her neck. He put his thumbs in her panties and pulled them tight, looking at the outline of her cunt. Her white panties were a little stained, but his cock was ready to fly out of his pants just looking and taking in the little girl odour from her cunt. He pulled the panties down, and ordered her to step out of them. </p><p>""Stand and slide your legs open more"" he said ""I want to have a look at your cunt before I spank it"". Mary did as she was told, she was very much humiliated at the though of this pervert looking at her pussy, but she was powerless to stop him.</p><p>Wiener started to finger her cunt, flicking her little clit. Mary felt the strangest feeling sweep over her. She had never been stroked or fingered like this before. Wiener could feel her cunt becoming moist. He told her to lay over his lap, legs wide apart, and he started to spank her ass with his hand. Her bottom soon became a bright red and she was crying very loudly. </p><p>""Stop making that fucking noise"", he said.</p><p>""I can't help it, you are really hurting my bottom"" she said. ""I have only just begun to get warmed up, here, put these in your mouth and be quiet"". He picked up the soiled panties he had taken off her earlier, and pushed them into her mouth. Mary could taste her pee on them, but he pushed the whole pair into her mouth. Mary could only breath through her nose now. </p><p>""Right"", he said, taking off his belt, ""Now for some real pain"". He cracked the belt onto her ass, and Mary nearly leapt off his lap. ""Stay still bitch"" he ordered, holding her by her hair as he landed another blow. </p><p>Up to now, The spanking had been bearable, but this was something else. Mary was bucking under his grasp as he landed blow after blow on her ass and her legs. From bright red, she soon turned a dark purple and her legs grew numb as he hit them. After some 30 strokes with the belt, he told her to stand up. Mary stood silently by the chair. Weiner stood up. </p><p>""Lay on your back on the chair with your ass hanging over the seat"" he instructed. mary did as she was told, but the pain on her spanked ass was terrific and made her eyes water. He lifted her legs by the ankles, and brought them back to her shoulders. ""Grab an ankle with each hand"" he said. ""If you let go, I will start again"". Her legs opened naturally in this position, exposing her pure bald cunt. He took the belt, and gave her a vicious stroke on the cunt. The belt on her ass had been bad, but JESUS, this was 50 times worse. Mary bucked and fell off the chair. The panties flew out of her mouth, and she screamed.</p><p>Wiener was not impressed. He picked up the panties and put them back in her mouth. He dragged her by the hair back onto the chair. He told her to resume the position. She was going to get 12 strokes like that one. He gave her three more, Mary was blubbering and drooling by now. She could'nt take any more. Weiner took the panties out of her mouth, and asked if she wanted the next nine strokes now. </p><p>""NO,NO please please don't spank me any more, please,"" Mary cried. </p><p>""Hmm"", said Weiner, perhaps I'll let you off the rest if you please me"". </p><p>""Yes yes"", said Mary, I will. Wiener stripped off his trousers and underpants. His cock was rock hard. It was uncut, over 9"" in lenght and 2"" in diameter. He sat on the chair and told Mary to kneel between his legs. ""I want you to suck my cock now. It has to all get in your mouth, and my balls have to hit your lips. If you fail to take all of my dick, it's another nine on the cunt, now, get that mouth open and get it in you"". All through the punishment, Weiner had managed to take several really good pictures, ready for his Pedo web site.</p><p>Mary was in shock. She had never been treated like this before, and like a Zombie, she opened her mouth and he rammed his cock right down her throat. Grabbing her by the hair, he started to fuck her face as hard and furious as he could. Mary's body felt on fire. Her ass stung like hell, and her cunt felt like it belonged to another world. At 13, she had never had serious sex. A brief groping in the changing room at school was her limit of activity, until now. Weiners dick was blocking her throat and his balls were slapping her lips, and she could only gulp in fresh air as he pulled back ready for another savage thrust. She felt him start to ""pee"", and then a thick gooey liquid filled her mouth and throat. </p><p>""Make sure you swallow my cum, bitch"", Weiner snarled and he continued to thrust. Mary felt sick, and was sure he was peeing in her mouth. Weiner gave a final thrust and pulled out. Mary had thick white cum dripping from her lips and she was gasping for breath.</p><p>""I bet you never tasted such good cum, right"", he demanded. </p><p>Mary was unable to answer, she was too busy concentrating on breathing to stay alive. Weiner held her hair, and heaved her onto the bed. </p><p>""Raise your legs and spread 'em child"", he ordered. Mary obeyed, only to see him pick up his belt, and before he knew what was happening, he hit her on the cunt again. She screamed in agony, only to receive another blow. ""This will soon get me hard again girl"", he said, ""Then it's your turn to become a woman"".</p><p>Mary looked at his cock, and could see that it was rock hard again. He wiped some of his cum from her mouth and face, and rubbed it on her cunt.</p><p>He gripped her knees and forced her legs up over her shoulders and wide apart. </p><p>""Hold your ankles and keep your cunt wide, or I will let your cunt feel another dozen strokes"", he ordered. He positioned her little body over the edge of the bed, and adjusted his stance to bring his cock to her entrance. He pushed the head against her cunt lips, and gave a grunt and shove and Mary felt his cock enter her pussy. He pushed in about 2"" and stopped. </p><p>""Now, Cunt, this is your cherry that I'm about to break. It's gonna make you a woman now, and it's gonna hurt"". Mary was in agony, but he picked up her panties from the bed and thrust them in her mouth. ""We don't want to wake the dead, now do we"", he sniggered. Mary felt him give a mighty heave, and she felt like she had been split in two as his cock drove right in. She could feel him right in her pussy, and his balls were now slapping on her red and sore ass.</p><p>""Fuck me back Bitch, or else"" he demanded. Mary didn't know what that meant and could only look at him, unable to speak, and barely able to breath with her panties in her mouth. He slapped her face with his hand several times, making her ears ring. ""When I push, lift that ass of yours to meet me. If you lay like a dummy, I will have to slap you again"". </p><p>Mary did as he ordered and lifted her small ass as he pushed in. It seemed like ages before he gave a series of grunts and she felt his gooey liquid filling her pussy. He collapsed on top of her and lay still. Mary though he might have died, but no such luck. He pulled out and wiped his cock on her mouth. He pulled the panties from her mouth and ordered her to lick him clean.</p><p>Having his dick cleaned by a 13 year old soon made him hard again, and he ordered her to turn over and kneel on the bed. He used his cum leaking from her to lubricate her ass and ordered her to hold her ass cheecks open. </p><p>""This time it's going in your ass. If you thought it hurt in your cunt, that is nothing compared to what you are about to receive. He replaced the panties and started his cock on its way into her bowels. Mary was in agony. Her ass still hgurt from its spanking and she was sure that he could never fit such a monster cock in there. </p><p>Weiner didn't care, he thrust, drew back and thrust again, each time feeling his cock getting further inside her. This time he came fairly fast, and again flooded her with his baby seed. He withdrew and ordered her to suck his shit covered cock.. Mary was aghast. Surely he wouldn't make her eat her shit from his cock, but Oh Yes he would. As she sucked and licked, Mary could feel her stomace reacting to the cum in her ass, and knew that she was going to do a poop. She took his cock out of her mouth and said she needed the toilet urgently.</p><p>Weiner simply shoved his cock back, and told her to hold herself until he said she could shit. Unfortunately, by now Mary had little control over her body. Her Cum Enema was doing a grand job, and before she could react, the contents of her bowels emptied over the bed. Weiner took his cock out and shouted that she was a shitty child and he wouldn't put up with having his bed shit on. He took her by the throat and thrust her face in the shitty mess. It went in her eyes, mouth and up her nose. Wiener started to wipe the bedclothes on her face, filling her ears with shit. He took her panties and pulled them over her face. He dragged her to the corner of the room and told her to stand still until he returned for her. Mary was a pathetic sight, she had cum leaking form her cunt and ass, trickling down her legs and onto the floor. He shit covered face could be seen under the panties, and she was crying and sobbing.</p><p>Weiner stripped the bed, and took the bedclothes to the utility room where he put them in the washer. He returned to the bedroom and took some pictures of Mary. all covered in shit and cum. He took Mary by the hand and guided her into the Bathroom, where he pushed her into the shower and washed the shit and cum off her. </p><p>""You have one more duty to perform for me today, then you may go home, but I want you back next Saturday, ready for more punishment. He sat on the toilet and released a large, and noisy, dump. He stood up and closed the lid, sitting back down with his ass hanging over the edge. He opened his legs and told Mary to get on the floor and clean his ass. Mary picked up some toilet paper, but he laughed and said, ""With your tongue you stupid bitch, with your tongue"". </p><p>By now, Mary was past caring and did as she was told. She wanted to throw up at the taste, but he held her hair and pulled her into his ass. Mary cleaned him as best she could and he let her stand up. Her clean face was now covered in shit again. He told her to get in the shower and get cleaned up. He took more pictures of her performing like a toilet aper and in the shower before he fetched her clothes. ""Get dressed and get out. Your panties are so shitty that I will keep them, by your next visit they will be ripe and ready for your mouth, be her next Saturday at 2pm"". </p><p>Weiner took her to the door and told her that if she so much as breathed a word of what had happened to anyone, he would report her for theft, and she would go to jail. Mary was to young to realise that it would be Weiner going to jail if she told anyone, and promised she would be a good girl and retun next Saturday.</p><p>As she left his flat, Mary realised that he hadn't asked for his $1000.00 dollars back. </p><p>""I guess this is going to be the hardest grand I ever made"" the thought as she sped home.</p><p>Mary met up with Josie the next day and told her simply that Weiner had never even noticed the money was missing, but that she had dropped the key to the safe in her excitment, and they rushed off to find George. Little did Mary realise it, but from now on both she and Josie were going to be exploited and hurt in some of the worst ways imaginable.</p>"
792,Sweetness And Fluff: Sunny Afternoon,Bladerunner,,"['Mg', 'rom']",,2012-07-11T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Emily sat in the backyard making mudpies. It was a warm sunny summer afternoon. The flowers were all in bloom with the bees abuzz and the ladybugs dancing along the daisies.</p><p>Emily had settled at the edge of a soft, squishy patch of ground in her grubby clothes. Daddy left the hose on for her from watering the garden, and a bare patch of ground had gotten soaked. She had a couple of old pots and pans Daddy had given her from the kitchen after Mara had moved her stuff in. She sat there making Left-handed Mudloaf: Gather up mud into pan. Reach out with left hand and take a handful of whatever is there - leaves, grass, bugs. Add to mud. Pat down into pan. Serve at room temperature.</p><p>She brushed at the hairs across her forehead and cheeks, leaving streaks on her face. The occasional ant wandered over her leg unnoticed. A potato bug crawled out of the mudloaf pan no worse for the wear. She was captivated by the worm poking its head out of the ground and crawling away. She didn't touch it, she simply found it fascinating.</p><p>Daddy watched from the kitchen window. Mara was out with her friends for the afternoon and evening. It's just the two of them at home tonight.</p><p>She was quite intent on what she was doing, earnestly making mudpies, mudloaf, mudcookies and mud-covered crabapples fallen from the tree. The tip of her little tongue poked out the corner of her mouth.</p><p>Emily set the mud products up on a flower bed divider to bake in the sun. She turned back to gather up the pots and pans to clean them. She turned on the hose - too hard at first. She jumped at the surge of water. She got the water flow turned down to something more manageable and rinsed out the pans, making a bigger mudhole in the process. Dropping the hose, she patted the edge of the puddle with her foot. She giggled. She squished the mud with her shoe, watching it ooze out from underneath. She splashed. She laughed. More splashing. She laughed some more. More and more -- tap dancing in the puddle. Jumping in the puddle. Jumping in the lake. Jumping in the -- whoops! Emily slipped and fell on her behind. Her pride was badly injured. She cried loudly in case Daddy was around to hear her. And of course, he has been watching the whole time from the window, sipping his coffee. He rushed out to rescue his little princess. He turned off the water on his way to her. He tried to get at her without getting all muddy himself, without going through the puddle, but she was sitting right in the middle. And she reached up to grab onto him. Mud all over his shirt. And shoes. And just about everything else she could possibly come in contact with. He lifted her up and out of the mudpuddle and stood her on a drier patch of ground. He squeezed her in a big DaddyBear hug. The mud from her face and hair found its way onto him. He took her hand and they walked back to the house.</p><p>They got to the kitchen tile and he stopped her. He took off his own muddy shirt and shoes, and stripped her down. Their muddy clothes and shoes went back onto the porch for later laundry. A very naked, feeling-much-better girl streaked through the house, laughing as Daddy chased her playfully to the bathroom. He told her to gather up some toys while he ran the bathwater. Emily came back with plastic animals and cups and colorful sponges. He checked the temperature of the water before tossing her in, squealing in mock fright. He put her hair up with a hair tie while she splashed and paddled around in the tub. She filled and dumped the cups repeatedly, sometimes on the shower wall, some on herself, some over the rubber duckie floating in the middle of the tub. Daddy gave her a squirt of his shaving cream to play with. She used it to fingerpaint patterns on the wall. It slid off into the water where one of the animals dove right into it. The polar bear came back up, looking like it was foaming at the mouth. Daddy and Girl both shouted in fear at the viscious plastic polar bear. She plunged it back into the water, rinsing the foam back off. Emily looked up expectantly at Daddy. He obliged, giving her another shot of shaving cream. This time she fingerpainted on her tummy and chest. Somethng in Daddy's crotch stirred as she smeared the foam over her little nipples. She made swirls around her belly button and breasts, lines along her ribs, dots over her pudge of a tummy. Then wiped over the design and starts again. Daddy helped, too, tracing her nipples with his finger. She giggled at him and went back to playing with the polar bear.</p><p>Daddy let her play a bit while he cleaned the mud off his face and out of his hair. When he was done, he picked up the washcloth and started washing her. He did her back and neck, one arm then she switched hands holding the bear so he could have the other arm. He washed her tummy, rinsing off all the shaving cream. The friction and temperature caused her little nipples to stiffen. Daddy took his hand back over them, to feel the stiffness against his palm for a moment. She concentrated on trying to make the rubber duckie float upside down.</p><p>He washed her face. She protested and sputtered and spit dramatically, as usual, and lived through it all, despite her best efforts. He had her stand up in the tub so he could wash her bottom and legs. He stood her up facing away from him with her hands on the wall, legs spread apart. He rubbed the washcloth over her cheeks and in through the cleft. Then he washed all the way down one leg, and back up the other. She turned around to face him. She put her hand on his shoulder and lifted one leg at a time so he could wash her feet. Then he had her stand legs apart again so he could wash between her legs.</p><p>He pulled the drain plug and dried her off with a big fluffy towel. Emily watched the water swirl down the drain, listening to it gurgle as it went. Daddy told her to put all her tub toys in the sink for rinsing off while he found the baby powder and her nightgown. He finished drying her off and powdered all her parts. He put her in her nightgown. He let her wash off her animals and toys herself, turning off the water in time to narrowly avert another splashfest. She set all her toys out on a towel Daddy had laid on the counter -- the duck waddled to his spot, the bear galumphed noisily to his -- while Daddy got the kitchen sink ready to wash her hair. He called to his BabyGirl to come out to the kitchen and patted the chair he'd put right by the sink. Emily got up on the chair on her knees. ""Over you go,"" he said, and she leaned her head over into the sink. He took the elastic out of her hair.</p><p>Daddy washed her long hair with the sink sprayer, being careful to keep the water out of her eyes and ears. She was a bit of a fussbudget and water got on her face anyway. She hollered and fussed and made noises. Daddy took the end of the towel and patted her dry and went back to work on her hair. He got her all rinsed off then bundled her head into the towel. She got up off the chair and went to the table and sat patiently, waiting for Daddy to clean up and get ice cream out. They ate their ice cream together. Daddy finished first. While she mooshed hers in the bowl, making ice cream soup, Daddy combed her wet hair out. Emily looked up at him. ""Piggie-tails.""</p><p>He smiled and said, ""You're going to bed soon. You know how uncomfortable pigtails are when you're trying to go to sleep."" She frowned.</p><p>""Piggie-tails!"" He looked her in the eye.</p><p>""No pigtails at bedtime, sweetheart."" She pouted, ""Piggie-tails"" with almost a whine. ""Are you going to finish your ice cream or not?"" She scooped up the last of the ice cream mush and got up from her chair, stomping through the living room.</p><p>Daddy picked up the bowls and spoons and put them in the sink. She went potty and put her animals back in her toy box. Daddy called out to her ""Are you in bed yet?"" She shouted back ""Yes!"" and grabbed her favorite teddy bear and blankie, scampering off to Daddy's Big Bed. Daddy knocked on the open door.</p><p>""Ready to be tucked in?"" Emily nodded. He tucked the covers up around her. Then he got her toothbrush and brushed her teeth. She opened up wide for him, so he could get at everything. When he was done, he took her toothbrush back to the bathroom. He took care of his own evening preparations for bed and came back to the bedroom. He stood there looking at her a minute. She was lying on her side, holding her blankie and bear. All sweetness and fluff, she was. He got undressed then got into bed. He reached for his Little Girl, pulled her nightgown up over her bare bottom, and snuggled his naked body against her spoon-fashion. She smelled of clean skin, wet hair and bubblegum toothpaste. He sighed. He kissed her cheek and turned out the light.</p><p>""Goodnight Princess.""</p>"
793,Sweetness And Fluff: Sweet Dreams,Bladerunner,,"['Mg', 'rom', 'mast']",,2012-07-11T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>She lay so peacefully in the bed. The transition from toddler bed to Big Girl bed had been a difficult one. She really wanted to do it, but it was harder than any of them had anticipated. Oh well, he thought to himself. No more difficult than when she moved from Daddy's Big Bed to the toddler bed.</p><p>Why had she moved from Daddy's Big Bed to the toddler bed? he asked himself. Because Daddy's new girlfriend didn't always want to share him, he answered himself. Sure, Mara loved his Little Girl, but sometimes she needed him for herself. So it was decided that Emily would move to the toddler bed. There was plenty of ""family snuggle time"", to be sure. All three of them would pile in Daddy's Big Bed and he would read stories to the both of them, or they would make animal noises just to be silly with each other, or tell jokes and laugh till they nearly wet the bed. But his favorite family snuggle time was when they buried themselves under all the blankets, not quite asleep and not quite awake, limbs draped over each other, with the rain falling softly on the roof. The blanket fort seemed refuge enough to keep them safe and warm and together forever.</p><p>There lay Daddy's Little Girl, only five years old. All sweetness and fluff, lying there with her bears and her blankies, her pacifier almost falling out of her mouth. She really was getting too big for a binkie, he told himself. Ah, what the hell. He'd give it one more year. All his other kids were grown and gone. She was his BabyGirl, different from all his other children. She'd be his Little Girl for always.</p><p>He shifted the weight to his other leg as he leaned on the doorjamb. He scratched an itch on his inner thigh. Mara had just left for a few days, so Emily would have him to herself this weekend. She'd like that. They'd bake cookies, play board games, go feed the ducks. And sleep in Daddy's Big Bed. He knew Emily liked Mara just fine too. They just needed a weekend together, a special Daddy/Little Girl day or two of their own.</p><p>She rolled in her sleep. The blankets didn't quite follow along, so most of her body was left uncovered. Her nightgown was rumpled on her little body. He'd just go straighten it and tuck her in. As he moved from the doorjamb, he felt a pull in his boxers. He reached inside and adjusted himself.</p><p>On his way to her bed, he picked up a couple of toys, a few crayons, so she wouldn't trip on them when she got up. When he was beside her bed, she shifted again. This time the nightgown rumpled upwards, leaving her little legs bare. He sat down on the side of the bed. As the mattress sagged under his weight, one of her bears fell over. He picked it up and held it a moment before replacing it at the foot of her bed. Then the tilted picture on the wall distracted him. He stood up and put one knee on the edge of the bed carefully, so he didn't disturb his little princess. Leaning towards the wall he needed to put his full weight on the bed. He found himself straddling her legs, with her laying on her side. He sat back a bit on his heels and just looked at her. She'd grown so much. He was proud of her for graduating to the Big Girl bed, but no matter how big she got, she's always be his little potato bug.</p><p>He straightened her nightgown, gently tugging the hem towards her knees. He reached up towards her shoulders, flattening his hand against the fabric to smooth out the wrinkles. Long, slow strokes over her little girl body. Soft, soft cotton nightgown and a perfect layer of baby fat on her perfect little curves. He let out a small groan. He was past needing to adjust himself now. He pushed the nightgown back up, as far as it would go, exposing her thigh and the small of her back. He sat back on his heels again and looked at her a little longer, absently putting his hand on the bulge in his shorts. She gave a small sigh and sucked hard at the binkie for a few seconds, eventually going back to the still-life he'd walked in on. His bulge swelled. He began rocking his body lightly on her leg. She didn't even notice. He slid a few inches up and down her thigh, feeling her babysoft skin on the insides of his legs.</p><p>He got up and took off his shorts. He got back on the bed softly, keeping most of the weight off her body. His legs pressed on hers. He reached up and brushed her hair off her face. The extended contact of his penis against her skin was almost too much to bear. He sat back up and rocked. He rubbed his thighs on her leg, the downy peach fuzz of her legs against his own rougher Daddy leg hair. Rocking, rocking back and forth. She sighed, shifted around, sucked on her binkie some more. He noticed her relaxed features, how her lips held the binkie, how her chest rose and fell with her breathing. His penis was hard with the sight, the feel, the smell of her baby-powdered body under him. </p><p>He silently masturbated over her soft, perfect little girl body as she remained oblivious to it all. Strokes as agonizingly slow and quiet as he could manage, until he couldn't hold back any more. Gasping, he shot his come onto her. He sat there a minute, catching his breath. Retrieving a warm, damp washcloth, he wiped the come off her leg, leaving the remaining spots on her nightgown because tomorrow was laundry day anyway. He picked up his shorts and went back to his room, tossing the boxers into the hamper on his way into bed.</p><p>She'd be Daddy's Little Girl always, and Daddy would always love her in his own special way.</p>"
794,"Komm, Schööön Braaav...",Blas-Lars,BlasLars@web.de,"['b', 'fant', 'pedo', 'inc', 'son', 'fath', 'oral']",Wie mir mein Papa meine Pflichten als artiger Junge beibrachte.,2012-11-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Komm, schööön braaav..."", das sagte mein Papa immer, wenn er wollte, das ich mein kleines Mündchen für ihn aufmache. Das erste Mal sagte er es, als er mich einmal abends in meinem Kinderzimmer besuchte. Er meinte, daß ich jetzt groß genug wäre, um meine Pflichten als artiger Bub zu erlernen. Das war an dem Abend nach meiner Einschulung. Ich hatte keine Vorstellung, was er damit meinen mochte, aber ich war aufgeregt und neugierig. Fast feierlich machte er seine Hose auf und zeigte mir seinen steifen dicken Penis. Den sollte ich dann anfassen. Er nahm mein zittriges Händchen in seine Pranke und führte es an ihn heran. </p><p>Ich sollte damit spielen. Als ich an den Haaren an seinem dicken Sack zog, sah das aus wie ein Zirkuszelt. Sein Glied war weich, was die Haut anging, aber auch stahlhart, was seine sonstige Beschaffenheit anging. Automatisch reibe und streichelte ich es. Ich hatte dabei einen knallroten Kopf und ein heißes Gefühl. Papa stöhnte, und ich hörte sofort auf. Ich fragte mich ob ihm nicht wohl sei. Aber er beruhigt mich grinsend. Was ich täte sei sehr schön für ihn. Er führt mein Händchen immer schneller, dann verzerrte er sein verschwitztes Gesicht. Der dicke Pilzkopf seines knorrigen Teils pulsierte und es sickerte dicker weißer Schleim aus dem Löchlein. Dabei stöhnte er stoßweise. Danach verpackte er seinen Penis und lobte mich. Sowas machte er sonst nie. Ich konnte vor Aufregung zuerst gar nicht einschlafen. </p><p>Am zweiten Abend, erklärte er mir, daß ich noch mehr Pflichten habe. Das was ich jetzt lernen müßte, lernen alle kleinen Jungens. Diesmal zog er sich untenrum ganz aus. Ich sah seine behaarten, muskulösen Oberschenkel. Seine Rute stand ihm schon wieder am Bauch hoch. Er drückte sie in meine Händchen. Diesmal nahm ich beide, und kam dennoch kaum rum um den Schaft. Aber das kannte ich ja bereits. Dann sagte er, das ich mal an der Spitze seiner Keule lecken soll. Er hatte dabei seine Hand auf meiner Schulter und sein Gesichtsausdruck machte mir klar, das es hier kein ""Nein"" gab. Also tat ich wie aufgetragen. Sein erster Saft, nur ein klebriger Film schmeckte nicht unangenehm. Er grinste dreckig, als er mir befahl mein Mündchen ganz weit aufzutun. Er begann seinen dicken Penis zwischen meine angespannten Lippen zu schieben. Er stöhnte und mir war wieder so seltsam heiß. Diesmal auch in meiner Hose. Ich glaubte, meinen eigenen kleinen Puller bereits versteift zu spüren. </p><p>""KOMMM, SCHÖÖÖN BRAAAV"" sagte er streng, als er begann, seinen Penis in meiner feuchten Mundhöhle hin und her zu bewegen. Das ging nur, weil er mein Köpfchen ganz feste hielt. Meine zittrigen Händchen lagen auf seinen Oberschenkeln als ich das erste mal würgte. Ich kniff die Augen zusammen. Das Gewürge massierte seinen Eichelkranz. Er versuchte seinen harten Penis etwas tiefer in meine Backen zu stoßen. Während dieser Verrichtung streichelte ich mit einer zittrigen Hand seine dicken Eier, zu denen er mein Händchen geführt hat. Als ich aus halb geöffneten Augen hoch sah, merkte ich das er wieder so stöhnte. Und sein Penis in meinem Mund wurde wieder so dick. Dann spritzte er in mein Mündchen ab. </p><p>""Schluuucksss, looos"" krächzte er. Mir blieb aber auch nichts anderes übrig. Der dicke Schleim füllte schon meine Mundhöhle, tapfer würgte ich es herunter. Es schmeckte wie Eiklar, das ich mal beim Ostereier ausblasen in den Mund bekam. Und es schmeckte nach Papas Schwanzfleisch. Mit feuchten Augen schaute ich hoch, als er mich wieder lobte und mein Köpfchen streichelte.</p><p>Seitdem üben wir jeden Abend, den Papa meint, daß ich es noch viel besser lernen muß. Und bald kam auch mein Onkel dazu. Aber daran war ich selber schuld, ich kleiner Schwuli und davon erzähle ich ein andermal.</p>"
795,Harry Potter and the Late Night Study Session,Blind Wizard,,"['mf', 'fantasy', 'parody']",Harry Potter is being forced to stay up late and study by his friend Hermione during the week of finals. Things turn interesting when Hermione brings a pot of tea to help with the studying.,2011-07-07T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Harry Potter sighed as he shut one book only to look at his list of homework assignments to find that yes there were indeed still three chapters to be read before bed. He swiped his hand across his lightening scarred forehead, and readjusted his glasses, as he settled in for at least another hour of reading. </p><p>Harry Potter was in the Griffindor Common Room, and the hour was a few minutes past midnight. He had hoped that with finals week he would be able to slack off a bit, who studied all that much anyway, but his friend Hermione would have none of it.</p><p>""Harry I'm going to make SURE that you pass your classes with EXCELLENT grades."" she had said at the beginning of this week.</p><p>She had been merciless ever since. Keeping Harry up until the wee hours of the morning studying, and only letting him stop after he pleaded the need for sleep.</p><p>Tonight tough, the last night of studying, Hermione had gotten tea when Harry had pled sleep, and said, ""Sleep is an overrated substitute for caffeine.""</p><p>""Where did you hear that?"" Harry had asked.</p><p>""From a friend of my mum's who's in college."" she had responded.</p><p>""He must be nuts.""</p><p>""No he's good at what he does, and so should you. Therefore, we will CONTINUE to study.""</p><p>""Okay, okay.""</p><p>So here he was, dressed in his P.J.s and a cup of tea at his side. Hermione walked down from the girl's side staircase, with another steaming pot in her hands. </p><p>""How goes it?"" she asked.</p><p>""Fairly well, thanks."" Harry yawned. ""Only three more chapters to go and ten I'm done.""</p><p>""Are you sure?"" Hermione asked.</p><p>""I'm bloody sure, Hermione."" Harry said somewhat vexed.</p><p>""Okay, grumpy, there's no reason to use foul language.""</p><p>""Okay, I'm sorry."" </p><p>Reaching for the teapot to refill his cup, Harry noticed that Hermione had changed also into her P.J.s, and he also noticed that they were very revealing. Short shorts revealed much of Hermione's lovely legs, and a tight short sleeved sort caused her breasts to bulge, causing Harry to bulge as well. </p><p>Coughing to cover his embarrassment, Harry poured the tea, and took a sip. Hermione settled into the chair next to him with a book of such mammoth positions that it made the muggle dictionary look like a light read.</p><p>""Haven't you studied that already?"" Harry asked.</p><p>""It never hurts to study it again.</p><p>Harry should've guessed that answer. He continued to drink as he read, but shortly after the second paragraph he noticed that the bulge Hermione's P.J.s had caused hadn't gone away. </p><p>Looking up he noticed that Hermione had noticed his problem, and a slight flush had crept up her face.</p><p>""Sorry about this, but you know those are rather... well... revealing."" Harry said as he attempted to readjust himself.</p><p>""Why do you think I wore it?""</p><p>Harry had thought he had misheard, until a hand, Hermione's hand, slipped into his pants and did the readjusting. electricity ran through Harry and he gasped as her hand began to move slowly up and down Harry's shaft.</p><p>Hermione with her other hand took the book away fro the stunned Harry and put it on the table. She then bent forward and kissed Harry soundly on the mouth.</p><p>""You know,"" she gasped when he had come up for air, ""that article that was published got me thinking. I thought why not? So... this.""</p><p>""But..."" Harry started.</p><p>""Don't worry I put in some love potion in the tea, so you won't have any guilt to deal with tomorrow. We'll still be friends, and you'll have no shame to deal with, because it isn't your fault""</p><p>That would certainly explain the raising, uncontrollable lust Harry was experiencing. He wrapped an arm around Hermione's shoulder, and placed his other hand on her bum, as they kissed yet again.</p><p>After breaking this one Hermione took off here shirt, to show her bear chest and Harry took off his as well. He then reached up and played softly with her nipples, causing her to moan and squirm in her chair. </p><p>Harry always got turned on when he thought of giving a girl leisure, and now that he was doing so in real life it was all the more enjoyable. Bending forward he took on breast into his mouth, and began to lick it quickly. Hermione nearly exploded, and she gasped and arched her back. Finally she drew his face away, and yanked off her shorts and slippers to reveal a green silk thong. </p><p>Standing up now she bent over Harry to kiss him, and Harry allowed his hand to run over the smooth flesh of her bottom, before slipping down between her legs. She was extremely wet down there, Harry noted, and this made his want her all the more. </p><p>He let go of her and stood, removing his briefs and pants, and moving forward to grasp Hermione in a tight hug, his member slipping between her legs. He loved the feeling, so close he could feel the dampness with his member, but separated by a thin strip. Locking her in a hard kiss Harry removed this last barrier, and Hermione pushed him into a chair behind them she landed on his lap, and after some repositioning she slowly engulfed Harry's member into her self. As she did the world exploded with pleasure. She began to move up and down Harry's shaft, and the moans and grunts they made as the moved together might have woken the entire tower. Why it didn't remained a mystery to Harry.</p><p>Faster and faster she went, Harry's one arm about her shoulders, and his other hand grasping her bum as they moved, Harry every now and again bending forward to give Hermione's breasts a quick kiss, which in turn enlisted a gasp from Hermione.</p><p>Finally Hermione threw back her head and wrapped her legs tightly around Harry's waist. </p><p>""Oh my God!"" she shouted, ""I'm coming!""</p><p>Harry kissed her to quiet her, but both made a good deal of noise anyway. As Hermione washed Harry's member in her juices, Harry himself came, filling her with his seed. </p><p>Hermione finally began to slow her thrusting, and they rested, covered in sweat and their thighs covered in each other's juices. </p><p>***</p><p>""Mmmm..."" Hermione sighed as she sank onto Harry's upturned member. Slowly she began to rock herself back and forth, and then tried raising herself up and plunging back down, to the delight of both Harry and her. </p><p>""Oh, umph, ummmm, ah... You're so good."" she said as she bounced up and down on Harry.</p><p>""You too."" he said.</p><p>Again the speed of their joint bodies picked up as Hermione felt the juices flow out of her once again, covering Harry's hair the dampness and smell of it. </p><p>""Oh yes!"" Hermione gasped as her knees tightened about Harry's sides, and her interior walls tightened as well.</p><p>With a loud gasp Harry filled her again with his seed, and Hermione collapsed on top of him, both of them panting.</p>"
796,"Peaches, Mom And James, Part 1",Blow,byron6555@yahoo.com,"['Mg', 'F', 'preg']","Pappy is coming to visit Peaches and her mother, who wants to keep her from getting pregnant.",2012-07-23T00:00:00,"All the characters are fiction, of course. Total fantasy.","<p>When Peaches's mom brushed her brunette hair, it sent chills up her spine. She felt love in every stroke. They didn't get a chance to do this often, but when they did it felt like a special girl-to-girl moment. And it was a special time when her mom would share things with her when otherwise she was too busy working or responding to the demands of James. </p><p>""Guess whose coming to see us this weekend,"" her mom said, slowly bringing the brush down her hair. Peaches's looked in the mirror with a slight twinkle in her eyes. </p><p>""Oh mom, he's really coming this weekend...Pappy will be here with us...this weekend?"" </p><p>""Yes love, he will be here and he's bringing a friend."" That last part put a little damper on my Peaches's anticipation. She wanted Pappy all to herself, well, and her mom of course. She starred at her mom in the mirror as she continued to make long strokes of her hair. </p><p>Both she and her mom wore thin nightgowns. But unlike her mom, Peach's tits didn't stick out nearly as much as her mom's. Even though Peach had just turned 12, and had even started her period, her titties were no bigger than the average eight year-old. But that was slowly changing. Ever since Pappy came into her life, her body was starting to mature and the boys at school started taking notice. Peaches wasn't a skinny girl. Her mom frowned upon skinny petite girls. </p><p>""A man needs parts of your body to grab onto,"" she always told Peaches when she worried about her weight. But just never get fat, she would say. Guys really don't take kindly to a girl being big and sloppy. Peaches took those words to heart, for like her mom she liked and desired the attention of men in her life, even mature boys at her school. So she focused a lot on how she looked, and her mom helped her keep up her sexy appearance.</p><p>Peaches's mom pulled back her into a ponytail as she again admired the beauty of her daughter. She looked into mirror, and then into her daughter's eyes, ""You know why he's coming, don't you!"" she said with a smile. </p><p>""No, why?""</p><p>""I told him you just started your period,"" she smiled again. ""I told him his little princess is becoming a woman. A very beautiful sexy woman."" She leaned down and softly kissed Peaches on her neck.</p><p>""Oh mommy, you told him! I wanted to surprise him with that.""</p><p>""James doesn't need surprises, Peaches; and neither to do I!""</p><p>Peaches knew what she meant by the last statement. Her mother understood that Peaches was no stronger than she herself was at her age. All a man or boy had to do was get his hands on her pussy and she immediately softened up, and could hardly think straight or resist. Even when she tried, guys ended up getting her in the back seat of a car, or in the back and school, and it hardly took no time get her panties down. She had to now thank her daddy for that. He started having sex with her at age 10 but wound up being put in prison for it. But that was not going to happen for Peaches and James. After her father's arrest, she learned lessons about how to keep secrets in the family. And now that her own mother was long out the picture, she was determined to help Peaches get what she had wanted so much growing up-a real daddy that girl could call her own.</p><p>But it was not that simple. James was a lady's man. He let her know soon after they met that he was not a one pussy man. He liked different women in his life, but he always kept one as his special main squeeze, or so he said. Peaches's mom made sure she would be the special one by offering her daughter as a gift-an insurance that he would always come back to her and her daughter. What man could resist an 8 yro girl? And for the last four years they built a wall of secrecy around their relationship.</p><p>""I know what he's gonna try to do, Peaches. I know him. He's gonna wanna make some claims on you that you're too young for him to make."" She had a slightly worried look on her face. But really, what she say. She was responsible for turning Peaches into the little slut she was becoming. And for some reason Peaches was willing to do with whatever a man told her to do. If James wanted to knock her up, Peaches would do it, just please him. </p><p> ""Mom, I love him just as much as you do.""</p><p>""No, Peaches, you love what he does to you, baby. You're no different than me. You may love him, but it's his cock that controls you, Peaches. Sure we girls can get our way with men sometimes, but in the end they find ways to control us, partly with what's between their legs. I know my weakness, Peaches. It's time you do too. </p><p>Her mother gently pulled her up and guided over into the covers of her daughter's midsize bed. They both lay nearly naked with one another. Peaches knew her mother was a bit tired and that she couldn't wait for Pappy to return. Since he came into the picture, her mom stopped seeing other men. She had hoped that he would want to settle down with them, but it was not happening. Still, her mom acted like she was married to the man, even though Pappy got into her pussy just as much as he got into her mom's.</p><p>The last time the three of them were together, was one of the hottest occasions. Pappy is a big man, at least 250 lbs, Peaches figured. He could easily smother them both with his body. The last time was he came, they ended up fucking for hours in the living room, and in her bedroom later in the night, after her cousins and auntie left. He sat watching football on the television and Peaches's mom brought him another beer. She sat next to him with tight shorts on, and a bikini braw. Peaches too had changed earlier into her swimsuit outfit in order to play water games in the backyard with her two cousins. The living room was getting dark, and only rap music turned down low could be heard. When Peaches came into the living room she found her mom riding Jame's cock as if there were no tomorrow. Her bikini braw was now gone and James was sucking hard on her large swollen tits. He loved to suck 'til it hurt. Peaches could see the strain in her mother's face as she pounded down on his cock, and he sucked harder on her titty. </p><p>Her mom moaned and nearly cried out for more of his dick inside her. This all started to make Peaches's own little fresh tight cunt to get wet. James hadn't been around for most also five months. Both her and her mother suspected that he lived with some other woman in Texas, but they knew better than to ask about it anymore. </p><p>Peaches walked over set at the foot of Pappy. He was such a big man, and she always admired that about him. So big and protective of her and her mom. She leaned down and kissed her his dark brown hairy thighs that were already sweaty from the fucking her moms was doing on his dick. She leaned her head up slightly and kissed her mom's thighs, and breathed in the intoxicating sex from both of them. She continued kissing on their thighs and put her hand down her hand under her mom's ass so that she could feel Pappy's cock go in and out of her mom's hungry wet pussy. After a while, she stared up at her mom, whose eyes were closed in lust, but she kept staring and tried to get her hand on Pappy's dick.</p><p>When her mom finally looked down at her, Peaches had a knowingly pleading look. She stared at her and then bent down between her mother and Pappy. Her mom slightly pulled back, allowing Jame's cock to come out of her pussy long enough for Peaches to finally get it in her mouth. Peaches had been sucking cock since she was 8, so she didn't flinch a bit at the pussy juice smeared all over her Pappy's manhood, as he called it. </p><p>Sucking it reminded Peaches of why she loved his cock just as much as her mom. His cock was strong, hard, and powerful. The head would swell up, and she could the muscles would grow stronger. Her pussy started getting sloppy wet as she sucked on it, and she tasted her mom's sex. There was no sign that he had cum yet, so she knew she couldn't keep it to herself until her mom had gotten the seed she had been sacrificing herself for since the last time he came to visit. But that's why Peaches sucked him hard and tried to get as much down her throat as possible. She wanted Pappy to know that when he was done with her mom, she was more than ready for her turn. </p><p>When Peaches raised her head slightly, her mom moved her pussy back near her mouth, indicating that she wanted it back in-needed it back in. In fact, she kinda wanted Peaches to go somewhere and leave them alone. She felt selfish, though she knew James wouldn't hear of that. When Peaches moved out of the way, her mother tried to get Pappy to lie down on top of her, but he didn't budge. ""No bitch, you ride that motherfucka...ride it hard and good."" By now Peaches knew how Pappy could say things in a way that quickly put her mother in her place. Calling her a ""bitch"" was serious talk for him, and both her and her mom knew at that point his word was final.</p><p>Hearing him say that made Peaches smile, and she leaned up and kissed him right in front of her mother. When she pulled back, she softly said, ""I'll be in my room when you're done, Pappy. If I'm sleep, wake me up."" That's the least should could do for her mom. She knew Pappy would fuck her mom to a good night's sleep, and then she could have him all to herself. </p><p>Pappy loved to fuck. Get several beers into him and he could fuck all night. Plus, as much as her mom was Pappy's main squeeze-or least so he said-she knew she was his little slut Princess. She might not have the large titties of her mother, but she had a pussy that was ten times tighter. Truth be told, it was Peaches's pussy that Pappy was coming back for, or so she liked to imagine. </p><p>""Peaches, I know James. He's gonna try to knock you up. It's not that he really wants kids. It's just that he wants to make claims on you. That's how most men are. They knock you up and leave you taking care of their child. You think he's gonna pull out or something to protect you, but that won't happen Peaches, it won't. He's gonna cum in you just like he cums in me. You hear me, baby? Do you understand?"" ""Mom, but I love Pappy. He's like the father I never had. Don't you think he deserves a child with me if he wants. Besides, you got pregnant with me at 13. I see you couldn't resist. </p><p>""Peaches, please, that's the point. I was too young, and so are you. You know I don't mind you getting pregnant, but just not now. Can't you just wait?"" She leaned close to her daughter and put her hand on her little breast. They were truly close as mother and daughter. There was nothing now that they wouldn't share with one another.</p><p>""I gonna get you on the pill before he gets here this weekend. I know it takes about a month for the pills to start to kick in, but maybe you'll be lucky this time and not get pregnant.""</p><p>""Remember, Peaches, he's a man. He's not gonna pull out time, and he's gonna be way deep inside you. He's a man, Peaches; and a man wants what he wants.""</p><p>Peaches smiled at the thought of it. She leaned into her mother's neck and thought about everything she said. She didn't want to lie to her mom, so she said nothing. But deep down she knew, she wanted to have Pappy's baby. That she could not deny.</p>"
797,"Peaches, Mom And James, Part 2",Blow,byron6555@yahoo.com,['MFg'],"After Pappy fucks Peaches's mom, it is Peaches's turn.",2012-07-30T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Pappy walked down the hall in his black shorts, his body a little wet from finally giving Peaches's mom the banging she deserved. Her mom had moaned and begged him to get on top of her so he could grind the fuck out of hungry cunt. She rode him as hard as she could, but for her it was nothing like a man taking control and putting her in her rightful place. So he finally rolled her over and pushed her legs back toward her face. She was petite enough and not too skinny to handle that flexible position. His weight made her feel so helpless and small, almost like a little girl again. She felt his cock swell up even more, and he begin to pound his dick head into her cervix. That hurt some, but it was the man's need to get in there and drop seed-she understood and accepted that. He ground into her like he was seeking something he couldn't find, but really it was getting inside her cervix that made him finally get off. </p><p>As his cock swelled thicker and harder, she kissed him on his mouth, his cheeks, and his ears. Like he had taught her, she sucked on her ears, and stuck her tongue inside them. Sex with James was about sharing body fluid, as much as possible. When she rode is dick on the couch, he not only sucked on her tits, but he slobbered on them like a baby. And when he was on top of her, he slobbered more spit down her neck and licked it up. That electrified her. She pulled her neck back so he could slobber over it more and suck up the spit with his thick lips. The spit coated neck matched the juices in her sloppy wet fuck hole. The more he grind in her, fuck juice spilt out of her cunt onto the couch, leaving a wet spot that she would need to clean up the next day. </p><p>After a while he bore down on her womb. No fucking in and out. For James it was all about grinding the pussy and taking ownership. The fuck hole in his view was for that purpose, to be used and filled when he needed it. This is what Peaches, her mom, and other women in his life provided him-pussy, ass, and a mouth to be properly used and controlled. And he in turn provided them the fucking they wanted so badly in their body. He literally filled the emptiness inside those holes, and inside their life when he wasn't around. </p><p></p><h5>Peaches's Room</h5><p>He walked into Peaches's room and could smell and see a couple of candles burning near her bed. Peaches was in the bathroom, pulling her black hair tightly back into a ponytail, and then she applied a touch of makeup. Not much at all, because Pappy didn't like that. She just wanted him to see her as a girl who was becoming a woman. She pulled her black hair tight back into a ponytail one more time. That made her look almost 14 rather than 12. </p><p>When she heard him go into her room, she quickly slipped on the black lacy lingerie panties her mother bought for a few weeks ago. The panties were made for adult women, but they found a pair small enough for Peaches to wear. The female store clerk knew the panties were too small for Peaches's mom, so she smiled and raised her eyebrows at Peache's mother as she put them in the the plastic bag. Peaches's mother gave her a ""mind your own business, bitch"" look, and walked off without saying a word. They both laughed when they got in the car.</p><p>""She wishes she was small enough to wear them, Peaches."" Peaches giggled at that, but she couldn't stop thinking about how Pappy will like them on her. They made her look so grown up, and she hoped they would look sexy enough on her, and that they would make Pappy love her and want her even more.</p><p>She walked out of the bathroom without braw. She never wore them anyway, even though her teacher at school quietly pulled her aside and suggested that she might want to start wearing a training braw. Peaches's mom didn't care about her wearing a braw at such a young age, so she never pushed her to. </p><p>Though she didn't consider herself to be, Peaches was still just a little girl, though she tried to act like the adult her mom was. She wanted Pappy to treat her like a woman-sometimes he would and sometimes he wouldn't. She felt like sometimes he cared about her like a real father would, but at other times, it was her young body, her tight still developing pussy and ass that he wanted most. She understood clearly that she was what most men never got, and deep down wanted. When she walked in the mall or at the State fair, she could see the older men looking and admiring her. But it was Pappy who busted her cherry. He was the one who took it, with her mom's approval. And he took like it was rightfully his to take. Peaches had started sucking his cock when she was 8, and it only took about a month for Pappy to begin rubbing it between her legs. They would both be naked she learned how to slide her pussy back and forth on his hard cock. It was too big to enter her at the time, but she couldn't get enough of how it felt on her little wet clit. She used his cock to message it and get those tingly feelings her mother described she would get if she made love to Pappy.</p><p>So when she walked back into her room, she wasn't quite able to pull off the womanly posture she wanted Pappy to see. She was a little girl, who just so happened to be doing very adult things. </p><p>""Pappy, it sounds like she's sleep,"" she said with a grin.</p><p>Pappy grinned back, ""Mommy, you know she is. She can't hang with me. I always fuck her hard to sleep. She'll be out 'till early in the morning."" </p><p>""Pappy, I've missed you. We both miss you. You don't come around enough, and you always promise to. You been gone five months from us. She misses you a lot, and wants you here, and I do too,"" she said in almost winning voice.</p><p>When she was alone with Pappy, she tried not to refer to her mom as ""Mommy,"" because she felt it reminded Pappy that she was just a little girl, a daughter, and not a woman that she wanted to be to him. So ""mommy"" was ""she."" And sometimes ""she!"" got in the way of her and Pappy.</p><p>She walked up to Pappy and could easily smell the sex on him. He had been fucking her mom for over an hour. The sex smell was strong and her nostrils flared a little. She sucked in her bottom lip and eased herself on Pappy's lap. He was big enough, and man enough to handle her and then some. Though she started letting the boys at school cop a feel and flirt with her, they were no match for Pappy. He was all man, strong and demanding when he wanted to be, but yet gentle at times when she needed it. </p><p>He put his large hands on her ass and pulled her into him. ""When you get those sexy panties, Mommy?"" he asked her and grinned at the same time.</p><p>""She bought them for me just a few weeks ago, Pappy. Just for you. You like them?"" </p><p>""Hell yeah, Mommy, you look sexy in them. Like a little woman.""</p><p>""Pappy, I am a little woman, your little woman.""</p><p>He pulled on her some more, and her little wet tight pussy could feel his already rock hard cock through the lingerie panties. The panties were sexy, but they were meant for the man to get at the pussy when he wanted. No blocking. In fact, if she slid and moved just right, his dick would get between the thin cloth and find the fuck hole it's always hungry for. He held her ass with his strong hands, and he gently pushed her down on his dick, so they had that much needed sexual contact. </p><p>""So your momma tells me you're not doing well in school.""</p><p>Peaches rolled her eyes. ""Why she tell you that?"" She searched for what to say next. ""Pappy, I just don't like school. It's boring. It's like I don't belong there, anyway. It's like I'm too old for that stuff.""</p><p>""Well mommy, if you don't do good in school, what you gonna do?"" She thought again and smiled at him. </p><p>""Be your wife,"" she said with a giggle. She leaned into him and put her arms around his neck. </p><p>The room was warm, and their bodies were completely touching and hot. ""I want to be your wife, Pappy,"" she said again. </p><p>They both stared at one another, flirting. She sucked her bottom lip again, and she pushed down on the bone between her legs. He started to pull her panties off her. She raised up and slid them the rest of the way down. Not in a hurry, but quick enough get back on cock before before he lost the mood. When her bare pussy lips kissed his fat hard dick, she fell in love all over again. Her little pussy had been need of this for quite some time. She always masturbated the best way she knew how, but it was never enough. Her pussy needed to feel stiff cock, and it needed, like her mom's, to be controlled and used.</p><p>Peaches leaned in and kissed him hard before he could start asking more questions about school. She knew, they both knew, that they were going to be fucking nearly all night. There would be no sleep for them. Pappy was going to get into every hole of her body. He had broken them all in anyway, and trained them well. She even had something new and special for him. When his dick got soft from cumming inside her, she planned to get him to lay on his stomach and she was going to go down on him. She was going to lick his ass like a woman, not a girl, because she had heard that licking a man's asshole never failed to get him hard again. It was going to be nastiest thing they ever did together, and it was going to show Pappy that she could indeed be the woman who could take care of him in ways not even her momma could.</p>"
798,Like Her Mother,Blow,byron6555@yahoo.com,"['MMg', 'inc', 'blkm', 'pedo']",A husband discovers his daughter is no different her mother. But he loves her anyway.,2012-11-15T00:00:00,This is pure fiction. Please don't try any of this in real life. Just enjoy the fantasy of it.,"<p>After my wife left me for another man, my daughter Adriana took her place in every sense of the word. I'll admit right off that I had been molesting Adriana since she was four years old. I had a difficult time keeping my hands off her little ass and pussy when giving her nightly baths and while her mom was out playing with other men. </p><p>My wife never wanted a child. She only did to please her family. So I had to learn to be both a mother and a father to Adriana, but slowly without ever realizing it, she became my lover- providing me what her mom wouldn't. </p><p>Now 12 years old, Adriana does almost everything a devoted wife does for her husband. She doesn't exactly keep the house clean, but she cooks for us both as best she can, and she rides my cock as if there's no tomorrow. She clearly takes after her mom. She understands how to keep our special relationship a secret, and she knows that she can get her way because of it. Her tits are of course no where as large as her moms, but she believes me when I tell her if she lets my suck on them in the mornings they will grow faster. I love how girls, and even women, will go along with what a man or boy tells them especially if they think it will get them what they want. </p><p>Recently Adriana started taking the pill. Her period actually started one morning while I was deep inside her juicy tight love hole. When she woke up, she complained of cramps, and she thought my dick inside her might help sooth the pain. </p><p>""Daddy,"" she pouted, ""I'm not feeling well this morning. My stomach feels nauseated.""</p><p>I was already buried deep in her pussy, and I could smell her heat as usual. She is so very mature for her age. I rolled her over on top of me, and held her in the loving way she liked, while at the same time pushing her ass down on my cock to make sure I stayed lodged deep in her little girl pussy. Her mom was never this tight for me, but not because her mom did't have a tight pussy, but because my cock is not that big. I'll admit that. My cock is not big, and that's why she fucked around with mostly black men who could fill her up in ways I never could. But Adriana is different. She's still small for me, but yet her pussy is is mature, and it definitely seeks out pleasure and raw sex. </p><p>Pressing down on my cock, she looked me in the eyes, purred some, and then kissed me hard on my mouth as if she hoped the pain would go away. I started pumping up inside her, sliding back and forth, and all of a sudden I felt a mixture of wetness that seemed different than normal. I slowly begin to smell blood and realized at that point she truly had become a woman. Adriana had started her period, as I fucked and made love to her. She moaned as I pumped into her, but this time it sounded more like she as moaning from the bloating. I started to ease off her and pull out, but she pushed back down, and moaned some more. </p><p>""No Daddy, no...don't don't pull out. Please. Just keep doing it. It doesn't hurt. Just keep doing it."" (Some nights Adriana begs me to keep my dick inside her til she falls asleep.)</p><p>This drove me crazy. I don't think she realized yet that she had started her period. She just wanted to go with the feeling. So I started fucking some more and faster, to cum inside her. If I came soon, maybe she would cum also, but it was not guaranteed. It felt like her blood was thick. In one final thrust, I held her tight and came. She rotated her pussy on my cock, and I kissed her several times as the cum soaked her pussy. It was if we were mating as lovers.</p><p>As she rolled off, she noticed the blood on my cock, and in a weird way, she tried to crack a smile though she was definitely in pain. She laid back with her legs obscenely spread, and moaned again. </p><p>""I started my period, didn't I."" It was more of a statement than a question. </p><p>""Yes babygirl, you're really a woman now. Not a girl anymore."" </p><p>""Oh daddy..."" She rolled over on her side and curled up legs and started to fall back to sleep. I left to the bathroom to wash her blood off my cock. She didn't complain once, and I thought again how lucky I was.</p><p>I couldn't have been happier over the next few weeks. Adriana overcame the cramps of her period, and I spoiled her as much as I could. But it was after she returned to school that things begin to change. She started coming home from school later and later, and she often started feeling annoyed by me. We still made love in bed, but not like we used to. She seemed more and more passive, and she refused to admit that something was wrong. </p><p>One night she didn't arrive home until 11:30pm. I was worried sick, though she did text me that she was at a friend's house. When she came home I tried to question her about staying out so late at such a young age, and she made a sharp look at me as if to dare me to complain. She wouldn't even tell me who dropped her off. When I tried to hug her in bed, she moved away, and noticed she took a shower without me telling her. I knew something was wrong. It was at the dinner the next evening that she smiled and said, ""Daddy, I want to bring someone home for dinner tomorrow night."" I looked up and blinked a couple of times. </p><p>""Who, Adriana, a boy you have met at school?""</p><p>""No silly, you know I can't stand boys. They're so immature, especially the ones at my school. No, it's my gym teacher, Mr. James. I invited him over here, because he's already taken me out to get pizza a couple of times, and his wife may wonder why he's inviting me over to his house.""</p><p>I looked at her not knowing what to say. It was clear that she wasn't asking me if he could come over. She was emphatically telling me that's how it would go down. I was starting to feel very nervous. I knew at this point that this is how she had been spending her time after school. </p><p>""Adriana, can I ask you how long you being seeing Mr. James? And what you have been doing with him?</p><p>""No need to ask, Daddy, you'll see when he gets here. I've told him all about us....Everything!"" She stared at me as if to dare me to say something.</p><p>""Adriana, I thought we agreed we'd keep what we do between us, like family.""</p><p>""Well, he's sort of family now, too, Daddy. You know, you're not the only man who likes young girls, and I'm not the only girl who likes older men. We both know that. I've talked to Silva in that pedo chatroom you like to visit, and she says she's been with like 4 different men, all of them twice or three times her age. I thinks she's a slut, but who am I to judge."" She sniggered as she got up from the table to start washing dishes.</p><p>My mind begin to get dizzy. I didn't know what to say. I was nervous and saddened at how things had changed so suddenly for us. I started to beg her to reconsider bringing him over to our house. I told her it could possibly lead to trouble. She told me to calm down. Mr. James understood the situation. </p><p>""He just wants to be away from his wife for a few hours so we can spend some more time together,"" she said. ""And I don't want to go to some stupid hotel with him, daddy, where someone might get suspicious."" She came back over to where I was sitting, and sat on my lap. ""There's nothing worry about,"" she kissed me on the side of my mouth and started rubbing my cock. ""We just want to have a little fun, and I want you to meet him. And besides, you did say I could meet other other men if I wanted...You said that remember?"" </p><p>""Yes, but I thought when you got older,"" I said in trembling voice.</p><p>""Look, stop it, okay. Be strong, and stop acting like a little girl,"" she said as she pulled my chin up and made me look at her. She was no longer acting like a 12 year old, though her body was still trapped into that age.</p><p>I managed to calm down and she awarded me with a deep long kiss. Her lips were so soft and I had missed them so. We hadn't made love in over a week, and I finally thought I was getting a chance, though I still wondered how much she had done with Mr. James.</p><p>As she kissed me more, she said, ""Daddy, I need you to do one more thing for me."" She kissed and stroked my cock harder. ""I want you to videotape me and Mr. James together. His birthday is on Sunday, and I want the video to be a little gift to him. We've already discussed it, and we want you to shoot the video in my room. He promised he wouldn't show anyone else. It's a gift I want to give him."" I was not sure about much more of this I could take. As she talked to me, I could see that he had already given her a gift of sorts. There was a visible hicky on the lower part of her neck. I stared at it, and ran my thumb over it. ""Did he do this, Adriana?""</p><p>She seemed annoyed by the question, and got up. ""I got homework to do, Daddy."" She walked off, leaving me irritated, and with lots more questions.</p><p>Friday was the longest day of my life. I was dreading him coming over. And to my surprise, I arrived home to discover he was already there, sitting on my couch watching my porn videos that Adriana obviously had taken out for him.</p><p>He was twice my size but looked about my age. But what took me by surprise most was that he was a black man. Adriana failed to mention that, and it instantly put me on guard. Upon seeing them together I felt like falling to my knees and begging him to leave, but I knew it wouldn't matter. </p><p>She was sitting between his legs- her leg leg was resting on the back of the couch, and the other on the floor. His hand was clearly stroking her pussy, but they were both still wearing clothes. I was so thankful for that. It was already a stressful situation. When she turned her head to see me, she started to get up, but he pulled her back, and looked straight at me without saying a word. He tilted his head a couple of times toward the direction of my bedroom in the back. He was telling me in my own house to go to my room, and sadly that's just what I did. He didn't even acknowledge me. When I turned my head back one last time, I saw a blonde woman on her knees sucking a black man's cock. It was the video I had seen several times, but I never thought it would be something my daughter what end up doing with another man.</p><p>A pang of jealously and fear shot through me. I couldn't think straight. I didn't know how to react. When I walked into the room, I saw a note on the bed from my daughter, which instructed me to get the videocamera set up. She said that her and Mr. James would come to her room when they were ready. My hands couldn't stop shaking. I didn't know how far things had gotten, and I didn't know what they were doing in my living room. But I was powerless to stop it. And even sadder, I even had a graving to see what was going to happen, though I knew it would hurt me even more.</p><p>I couldn't understand why Adriana turned on me like this. Things were going so well for us, and now this. I tried to lay down and jerkoff; I tried listening to what was going on in the living room. I could hear them eating dinner together, and Adriana laughing a lot, but I couldn't hear every detail of the conversation. I could smell the spaghetti Adriana liked to make. She takes after her mom. It's her favorite Italian dish, and she has been cooking it sense she turned 11. </p><p>I fidgeted around the room, and finally decided to drink some Scotch I had in my bedroom, and lay down and wait to see what would happen next. I must of fell asleep; it was like 9:30 when they came into my room and woke me up. They both were still dressed, but Mr. James still did not speak to me. </p><p>""Daddy, we're ready now."" She pulled on my arm. ""Bring the camera to my room."" </p><p>""Adriana, please tell me what's going to happen,"" I pleaded but not too loudly. </p><p>""Don't worry about it. Mr. James says you're acting like a sissy. Just go with it."" </p><p>I followed her to the room with the camera and tripod. The only light was her lamp. My little girl looked even smaller against him, but she looked as mature as always. Her long black hair was wrapped in to a ball, and she still had her school uniform on. He stood by her bed with his shirt open. His black chest was very muscular. Just his body alone made me feel like a wimp. </p><p>He pulled Adriana in front of him with her back toward the bed. She had to stretch both hands nearly full length to reach his shoulders. No sooner than she reached to get a hug him, he softly grabbed both of her wrist, and pushed her down on her knees. I felt paralyzed. I almost wanted to cry, but my cock started to harden anyway. I couldn't stop it if I wanted to. She un-buckled his pants and pulled the zipper, looking up at him the whole time. I could tell it wasn't the first time she had done it with him. She was not afraid, nor was she inexperienced. But she was still my daughter. I wanted to lash out stop it, but how could I? It was me that made her like this. </p><p>She glanced over at me, as if to remind me of why I was there in the first place. I turned on the video and acted as if I were nothing more than a cameraman, instead her father. She took out is black dick. It wasn't huge, but it was much bigger than mine, and it still hadn't grown fully hard. Another pang shot through me, because graving larger cock was exactly why her mother left me for another man, a black men. I couldn't satisfy her either. And now my Adriana, my sweet girl was becoming another woman I could not satisfy. </p><p>She started licking his dick as if she hadn't tasted cock in years. She was hungry. She didn't suck it for a while, but she just licked and kissed it all over, as if she were grateful for it-as if she were a whore getting paid. I wanted to say, please stop, Adriana. Please no. But it was like she was reading my mind, and started licking him harder. He put his hand on the back of her head, and pulled her tighter to him. </p><p>""Suck!"" is all he had to say. And his dick-clearly too big for her-was what she was trying to stuff in her preteen mouth. I zoomed in closer with the camera, like a fool. Why should I care? But I realized I had better care, or that I had better videotape it right, or else I could lose Adriana forever. No one had to tell me that.</p><p>She tried so hard to be mature and a slut like her mom. She sucked to get as much of his black cock in her mouth as possible. What part wasn't in her mouth, she was stroking with one hand, while the other was pulling on his thigh. She wanted her mouth stuffed, and it's at that point I could see why she walked around so cocky now. He had obviously been using Adriana this way for a few weeks now, and she was no longer just some innocent little girl. She was a young experienced woman, learning what most girls would not learn in a lifetime. He pushed his cock into her mouth, and a few times she gagged, but he was gentle, thank god. I could tell he was not going to cum anytime soon, though I wish he would. Part of me was so excited that I wanted to pull my dick out and jerk off, and part of me wanted to just cry. At one point, she pulled her mouth back and spat on his cock, like she had seen in the porn videos. It was the nastiest things I had ever seen her do, but that ended up being the least nastiest thing she did that night. No matter how much I hated to see it, that also made my dick stay hard.</p><p>He fucked her mouth for about ten minutes, and when he pulled her up, she tried to get him to lay on top of her on the bed. She was pulling on him to come to bed. </p><p>""Take your clothes and get on the bed."" Mr. James was a man of few words. </p><p>She did as she was told, as most most submissive women will do by nature. Her little pussy still barely had no hair, but her butt was indeed rounding out. As he stood in front of her on the bed, his dick was rock hard now, and I couldn't see how he was going to get anything but the head and a few inches of it inside her. She kept her legs stretched, and she was humping and rotating her pussy letting him know she was starving for a fuck.</p><p>He knelt and did what I done so many times, and ate her pussy. My little Adriana's pussy was being sucked, licked, and tongue-fucked by another man now, and I just wanted to kill him, right then and there. He drove her wild with his tongue action. He was more aggressive than I. He licked and bit on her thighs. He pinched her titties hard, and he sucked hard on her tiny clit 'til she cried out in pain. He was making my daughter's pussy soaking wet. I wanted it to all end so badly. When he got up on the bed more, he positioned his body over her, and rubbed his cock up and down the crack of her pussy. She was by then a complete slut. A slut like most girls and women who can't say no to cock. </p><p>To my surprise, Adriana looked over to me finally with a little fear in her eyes. I thought she was begging me to stop what he was going to do. I whispered, ""Adriana!."" She put up her hand as if to silence me, and then with her fingers formed the corna sign-two horn fingers. How in the fuck did she know this? It was a sign that she was cuckolding me. Fare le corna. Where in the fuck had she learned it? She reached with other hand to his neck and they kissed passionately. She was tasting her own pussy juice, and making sure that he understood she was willing to well used and fucked hard.</p><p>He pushed into her, and my heart sank, as if I were about to die. He pushed and she moaned. Her tits got stiff, and he pushed back to meet his every thrust. He wore no condom, and I was just hoping like hell that she was still taking the pills. Throughout the entire time, I worried like a girl who thought she might be pregnant. Would he knock her up? </p><p>He fucked up inside of Adriana so hard I'm not sure how she stood it. I had never fucked her that hard. I was always gentle, and I usually lasted no more than ten minutes. But he didn't let up. She was soaking wet for him, but obviously in pain. She cried a little, but he bore down on her harder, as if to teach her a lesson. She held on as best she could. She opened her eyes finally, and looked into his. ""Happy birthday,"" said with a mixture of pain and happiness. The entire bed was moving, and he had gotten about three-fourths of his cock inside her, reminding me of how my cock did nothing for her now. For weeks she had been stretching for him. I was no longer of use to her. </p><p>All of sudden he pulled out, and she got on her knees. He slapped her ass, and she reached back with both hands and spread her ass cheeks-clearly she had done this before too. I grasped in wonder. He was going to ass fuck my daughter? He was going to use that fuck hole too like he used her pussy? How much more of this could I stand? </p><p>""Adriana, please, I think we..."" She looked over at me with evilest look I had ever seen coming from me. ""If you can't handle this, get the fuck out of the room!"" My heart just dropped. I couldn't take it. It's like she had slapped me in the face several times.</p><p>I left the room with camera still running. All I could hear on the other side of the door was Adriana begging for him to stop, but of course he wasn't going to do that. Once he got in her ass, it was his do as he pleased. And did she really want him to stop? No, she didn't. Like most women, they are turned on by both pain and pleasure, but sometimes they just want a strong man to make demands on them. She was just like her mother.</p><p>I went back to my room, defeated. Adriana woke me up a few hours later. Mr. James had already left. She looked absolutely tore up, but at the same time even more resolute in her behavior. I went to her room and meekly asked if she would like to come to bed with me. ""No dad, I'm too tired. I want to be alone tonight.""</p><p>I stood there, searching for something to say, something that would bring her back to me. ""He came inside me... You know that?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""I feel wet and dirty down there."" </p><p>She turned over on her back and spread her legs like a twenty dollar whore.</p><p>""He said you will probably want to eat me out, Daddy. Do you want to?""</p><p>I couldn't have walked away if my life depended on it.</p>"
799,"Tina Gets a Boyfriend, Part 1",Blow,byron6555@yahoo.com,"['M/g', 'F/g', 'preg']","12yro Tina gets to date a man she has a crush on, her teacher!",2012-11-29T00:00:00,This story is completely fiction. Don't try this at home or anywhere. It's not safe or right. Just enjoy the fantasy.,"<p>Ever since Tina started dating her math teacher at school, it's brought us closer together as mother and daughter. She just turned 12, two weeks ago, but when she returned to school as a sixth grader, she developed her first crush. But it wasn't a crush on a boy her age, it was her math teacher! </p><p>I've might of never have found out about it, but you see the man she is now dating happened to be the same man I dated in college. To be honest, though, I wouldn't actually call what we did, dating. It was more like the man who fucked me whenever he made a booty call at 1 in the morning after coming from a party, or when he just needed to get his cock in a girl who wouldn't talk back or give him a hard time. That's how Ron (Tina's math teacher) was, and seems to be now. </p><p>So yeah, two weeks into the school year, my daughter got the nerve to go up and hug her math teacher right front of her two friends. They both dared her to do it, because she talked about him so much. His classroom is in the back of the school, so no other adults could see. She walked up to him as he was heading back to his room from a lunch break, and she put her arms around her his waist and chest and said, ""Mr. J, I like you,"" giggling along with her friends as she did it. And then she hugged him. He didn't hug her back, but just played it off as a cute thing a girl might do.</p><p>It was an innocent thing for a girl to do, but Ron called me later in the afternoon to tell me what happened. Tina had no idea that we knew each other, though I stopped messing around with him after I got married. Ron and I chatted for a while about old times, and joked about what Tina did. But about an hour into our conversation, I could tell Ron really liked what Tina did. ""Ron, I think you have a crush on her, too,"" I said with an amused and nervous laugh.</p><p>""Well, Megan, you know me, it's hard to resist such a tender little girl like Tina. She's not too fat, or too skinny, and she's developing to be a fine young woman like her mother."" Ron was always polite; that is, until he got in bed with a woman. What he said actually got me to thinking perverted thoughts. I started wondering why shouldn't Tina be denied the opportunity to explore a relationship with a man she liked? How many girls get that opportunity?</p><p>We talked around the issue for a while, but finally I said, ""You know Ron, I could talk to Tina about letting things develop between you two, as long as she understood the risks involved."" </p><p>We talked some more and made some plans, which I talked with Tina about on Friday, while her dad was gone out of town for the weekend.</p><p></p><h5>Talk With Tina</h5><p>""Hey Tina, come to my room, I would like to talk to you."" At first she was apprehensive. She thought she was in trouble. ""Tina, I want to have a girl-to-girl conversation,"" I said with a smile. I've raised Tina to understand that our girl-to-girl talks were always private, and she didn't have to share what we talked about with her father or friends. So she sat on the bed with me. I always admired how how beautiful she looks. She will be dating a lot of boys, but I thought why shouldn't her first relationship be with someone who is experienced with women?</p><p>""Tina, Mr. Jones called a few days ago and told me about the crush you have on him."" I smiled, letting her know I wasn't mad. At first she tensed up, but then she felt relieved that she wasn't in trouble. I moved closer to her on the bed. ""You know Tina, it's perfectly natural for you to have a crush a man. Do you think he's handsome or do think he's hot?"" I giggled to relax her more.</p><p>""Mom..."" She was quiet and amazed that we were having this conversation. She hesitated and said, ""Well, I think he's hot. Other girls think so too."" </p><p>""Well, I want you to know I'm okay with it, but I do think you know it's not appropriate that a 12 yro girl and a 32 year-old man to like each other as girlfriend and boyfriend,"" I said with a dervish smile.</p><p>""You mean, he likes me too""?</p><p>""Well yeah, why wouldn't he? He's a man, and you're becoming a young woman."" I had explained to Tina that when she started her period last summer that it meant she was developing into a young woman, with young women responsibilities, so she understood what I meant. </p><p>Tina leaned her arms back on the bed and looked up the ceiling, and then back at me. I could see her blushing, but she was still a little uncomfortable. I put my arm out and rubbed her right shoulder. I then pulled her closer to me. I wanted her to feel very confident that everything was okay.</p><p>''Tina, Mr. J and I talked for a while, and I agreed to allow him to take you out on a date this weekend while your dad isn't here. What do you think about that?"" </p><p>She pulled back, a little surprised. ''Mom, you're serious...?"" she said with blush on her face- so pretty that you could package and sell it.</p><p>""Well, you do understand if it happens, no one, NO ONE, Tina, can know about it except us three. We could all be in a lot of trouble if it were known that you were dating an older man.""</p><p>""Mom, I promise, I can keep it a secret. Not even my friends will know. I promise.'' </p><p>''I'm serious, Tina, Ro..., I mean Mr. Jones could go to prison, and your life would be a mess for a while.''</p><p>''I understand, Mom, I really do. But I like him so much. He'd be my first boyfriend.'' </p><p>''I know, baby girl, I know."" He has crush on you too, Tina, and he definitely wants to return that hug you gave him the other day,'' I said with a coy smile.</p><p>""But you know, like I said, he is a man, and men don't play house and pretend, Tina. If you want to be his girlfriend, you will be doing what girlfriends do for their man. Do you understand what I mean? Mr. Jones will never make you do anything you don't want to do, but if you want to be his girlfriend, you will want to make him happy, baby? You know what I'm getting at?""</p><p>""Yeah, I kinda do. Me and my friends...""</p><p>""My friends and I...,"" I corrected her.</p><p>""...My friends and I talk about stuff like that, and two of them are already dating boys. Mom, I haven't even kissed a boy yet.""</p><p>""Well, girl, you are about to get your opportunity. I trust Mr. Jones to treat you right. I've known him for a while, and I think it would be good for your first boyfriend to be someone as experienced as him. There's no reason my daughter has to settle for inexperienced boys her age.""</p><p>I didn't tell Tina how I knew Ron. I wanted to save that info until later. In meantime, I wanted to see how things would develop between them. If Ron is still like he was in college, I'm pretty sure he'll be in her panties on the first date. He got into mine on the first ""date"" and a few other women I knew about back then. It's something about man who is so confident in himself that he can smile and talk his way into a girl's panties without much trouble. He makes you feel like you better not miss the chance to get with him.</p><p>""Well he's coming over to pick you up tomorrow evening. Of course he won't be able to take you out to a public place, but I'm sure he will take you back to his apartment so you two can get to know each other."" I leaned over and kissed her on the cheek. ""So how you feel, baby girl?''</p><p>''Like I'm about to faint,"" she giggled and then fell back on the bed.</p><p>I leaned partially over her, and looked her in the eyes. ""You're a beautiful girl, Tina, and you will date lots of guys, so don't get all too serious about him."" I kissed her again on the cheek. I was so tempted to kiss her directly on the mouth, but I held back. </p><p>''Well, let's go find something to wear tomorrow night. Though you're only 12, there's no reason you can't look a little older. How about the red and pink leotard outfit you've worn a few times?""</p><p>""Can I wear some makeup too, Mom?""</p><p>''No love, Ro..., I mean Mr. Jones doesn't like girls wearing makeup. You won't need it."" ""How do you know that, mom?"" she asked with a nervous smile.</p><p>""Trust me, a woman my age knows what men like and don't like. Mr. Jones doesn't want you to hide your beauty behind makeup. Plus, makeup can just get in the way when he takes that first kiss."" I said with a coy smile. She was looking beautiful under me. I wanted so badly to rub her legs. </p><p>""Okay, I believe you, Mom.""</p><p></p><h5>Tina Goes On Her Date</h5><p>All day before Ron arrived, Tina couldn't stop talking about her first date and what might happen. I said very little except to remind her that she must keep it a secret. I told her we'd have plenty of time to talk about what happened when she got back.</p><p>""Mom, can I ask you one more question?...Suppose he wants to get in my panties, like the girls say at school?""</p><p>""Well, Tina, that will be up to you. A man, or a boy, is going take your virginity sooner or later, so that will be up to you. So if it feels right, just go with it. Let him know that you're not on the pill yet, and beg him like hell not get you pregnant.</p><p>""Some guys think it's the girl's responsibility to deal with protection, and mostly they are right, so just look him in the eyes, and ask him to please pull out when he's ready to cum. He will understand what you mean.""</p><p>Tina looked nervous for a while, but I told her to relax. ""Mr. Jones will be gentle with you, so don't worry. If you feel right, go with the flow. I will tell you this, the man you give your virginity to will be the best boyfriend you've ever had, so go with it, if it feels right.""</p><p>""How old were you when you lost your virginity, Mom?""</p><p>""Eleven!"" I shocked her big time.</p><p>""How, what happened?""</p><p>''We'll talk about it later.""</p><p>Ron arrived around 7pm. It was good to see him again, but we both acted as if we had hardly ever met. Ron looked even hotter and more manly than he was in college. His brown skin, huge smile, and deep voice instantly made my pussy wet just as he did when we were in college. And while he new I was married, he still gave me that booty call look that could have me slipping off my panties in no time.</p><p>But we mostly made small talk because it all felt a little weird, and I could tell Tina was nervous about me being there with them, so I made up an excuse that I needed to meet a girlfriend. Ron reached out to Tina and she meekly gave him her hand. She was the quieter than I had ever seen or heard her be. It was like she just waiting for him to tell her what to do, and she would do it. Her little breasts could be seen through the leotard outfit, and her silky red school skirt was well above her knees. I thought the outfit would give Ron a little rise. </p><p>As they left, I felt weird about it all, but I trusted him; and to be honest it turned me on that the man I used to fucked might also be getting in my own daughter's little hot tight pussy. Tina isn't the smart girl when it comes to school, but her looks are going to take her places, and if I have anything to do with it, she'll always have a man to look after her needs-sexual and otherwise.</p><p>I ended up not going anywhere, but instead stayed home and watched a few porn flicks. Yes, I love porn just like men do. So I watched and got myself off a few times. I couldn't get Ron out of my head. My husband is also good in bed, but since marrying him I hadn't been with another man.</p><p>I must of fell off to sleep, for around 11:30 the phone ring, and it was Tina. ""Mom, it's me. I'm calling to find if it's okay for me stay over Ron's apartment tonight?""</p><p>""I guess so, but you don't have your night clothes or anything...""</p><p>""Mom..."" she said, and I knew what she meant without her saying it. She wouldn't need her pajamas. My pussy was on fire just thinking about it.</p><p></p><h5>Tina Arrives Homes</h5><p>Ron dropped Tina off about ten the next morning. I was in the shower when she arrived, and I found her lying in her bed with the legs curled up toward her stomach.</p><p>""Hey baby, you okay?"" I sat on her bed and stroked my hand through her hair.</p><p>""Yes..."" She said in a whisper. She sounded tired. ''Well how did it go? I want to know all the details.""</p><p>She smiled and awned some, as if she hadn't slept all night. </p><p>She was quiet for a minute, and said, ""Mom I love him already.""</p><p>I rolled my eyes. She couldn't know what love is. But anyway....</p><p>I laid down next to her. ""Did he get in your panties, Tina? Did you make you bleed, baby?""</p><p>""Yes, he did. And it still hurts. This morning I saw blood on the bath towel he put under us. He said he would keep it for a while...Mom, he's so funny and weird at times."" </p><p>""So how does it feel to be a little woman now?""</p><p>''Mom, his thing is so big. He didn't get it all inside me, and I really wanted him to. I didn't care how much it hurt. I thought if I let him, he'd really want me to be his girlfriend.</p><p>""But once he got it in, and he was pushing in and out, and it started feeling so good. We got completely naked. No clothes, mom. Completely naked. Besides daddy, Ron the only other man I've ever seen naked.</p><p>""Mom, he is so hot. At first he just rubbed his thing, I mean his cock, between my legs, and made my pussy so wet. He talked about everything he was going to do to me, and he made me use all the sex words when I talked about it.</p><p>""After he got my pussy wet, he made me get up and suck his dick. Mom, I tried so hard not to act grossed out. I wanted him to think like I was mature and could handle it all.</p><p>""So I sucked his dick...I sucked it and sucked it, and all the while my pussy got wetter and wetter. My tummy started tingling and feeling all weird and good at the same time. His cock was soooo hard, mom, and I knew exactly what I was there for. I sucked it, kissed it, and tried to get as much of his cock in my mouth as I could. I'm not even sure why I started acting like that, it just happened.""</p><p>""It's instinct baby girl, it's natural,"" I said to her. I leaned over and kissed her two times, the last one near her mouth. ''I'm proud of you Tina, I really am.""</p><p>""So did he suck on your titties too?"" I said with a giggle.</p><p>She smiled back, ""God yes! He couldn't get enough of them. He told me if he sucked on them a lot that they would get big like yours a lot faster. Is that true, Mom?""</p><p>I put my hand on her of her small breasts, and slightly rubbed it. ""Well, maybe yes, you never know."" I lied. </p><p>""Why don't you take your clothes off and get in bed. You must be tired.""</p><p>I still had a towel wrapped around me when I got out of the shower. She laid back under the covers with her night gown on. Her bed was a single, so there wasn't too much room for us both. But I laid beside her.</p><p>""So it still hurts down there, Tina?""</p><p>""Yes, mom. We did it until like three in the morning, and then when I woke up, I actually asked him if we could do it again before he took me home. I just had to feel it me one more time?""</p><p>""I understand, baby...""</p><p>""You know Tina, I could rub it down there and make it feel a little better...""</p><p>''Mom, really, you would do that?""</p><p>I didn't say anything back to her, but just reached under the cover and started rubbing my fingers between the lips of her pussy. I was so pleased to discover that some of his cum was still well inside her. If I thought she could handle it, I would have licked out of her.</p><p>I kissed her again, and said, ""I see you let him cum inside you, Tina."" I said it with a grin. ""Mom, I tried to get him to pull out, but he wouldn't. He told me don't worry about it. He came in me both times. I don't think I really wanted him to pull out. Once he got deep in me, it just felt like it was too good to stop.... I'm sorry mom.""</p><p>""It's okay, baby, just relax. You're probably not pregnant this time. Just relax.""</p><p>I stuck to finger up her pussy and started kissing her first on the cheek and then directly on the mouth. She was a little shocked but went with it. </p><p>""I love you Tina. You're so special. I think all this will bring us even closer, don't you think?""</p><p>She agreed, and I finger her until she fell off to sleep. My little girl was definitely going to be special.</p>"
800,"Tina Gets a Boyfriend, Part 2",Blow,byron6555@yahoo.com,"['Fg', 'inc']",Tina's mother teaches her about what it means to be a man's girlfriend.,2012-12-09T00:00:00,This story is completely fiction. Don't try this at home or anywhere. It's not safe or right. Just enjoy the fantasy.,"<p>Tina slept slept most of the afternoon before finally waking up around six. She was very tired but looked relaxed. I was proud my little girl spending the night with Ron, and losing her virginity without much fuss. And on top of that she lost her virginity to a man, and not some clumsy boy. What she still doesn't know is that she gave it to the same man who used to fuck my hungry pussy in college more times that I can count.</p><p>But my little girl has some things to learn if she's going to be Ron's girlfriend. I didn't talk to her much more about their first ""date"". I wanted to wait til after she woke up. My husband was due back late Sunday night, and I was hoping I could get in bed with Tina one more time before he returned.</p><p>When I walked into her room, she was admiring herself in the mirror. She had slipped on a pink lace braw and a pair of thin pink panties. I stood at the door as she had her back turned to the dresser mirror. She was looking in the mirror down at her ass and pulling the panties between her ass cheeks. I knew exactly what she was thinking.</p><p>""You wish they were g-string panties, Tina?"" </p><p>She looked over at me, startled, but then blushed a little. ""How long you been standing there, mom?'' she giggled. </p><p>""Not long, sweetheart. Those look sexy on you. But we need to get you some lace panties to match your braw."" I walked over to her and carefully replaced her hands with mine and started pulling her panties between the crack of her ass and pussy. She breathed in and closed her eyes. Her 12yro body looked still so innocent and immature. Though I was her mother, the picture of her little growing ass being fucked hard with a black cock flashed through my mind as I looked at it.</p><p>""You know Ron called while you were sleep?''</p><p>""He did?"" with excitement in her voice. ""Should I call him back...what did he say?"" </p><p>""Calm down Tina, he just wanted to see if you were alright.""</p><p>""I better call him back...""</p><p>""No Tina, I wouldn't advise that. He will call you when he's ready to talk...okay?""</p><p>""Why is that, mom?""</p><p>""Sit down, baby, let's talk.""</p><p>""Tina, Ron definitely likes you, but he is a man. A young single man! And I assure you, though this may be hard for you to take, you are not the only girl in his life. You are probably the youngest girl in his life, but you are not the only one. If you want to remain his girlfriend, you're going to have share him, Tina. He will never tell you that he has other women in his life. Most men always deny it because they feel like they have to, but be well assured he has at least one or two other girls in his life.""</p><p>""Oh, mom, I thought I was his girlfriend. He said that last night.""</p><p>I pulled on her panties some more. ""You are, love. You're just not the only one....Lie down let's talk."" I stripped down to my panties, and though I wasn't wearing a braw, Tina didn't seem to mind me getting undressed and comfortable with her.</p><p>""You're a very beautiful young woman, Tina. Always remember that. You will meet lots of men in your life, so don't worry about getting fixated on one. But there are some things you need to learn about men. What they think about ninety percent of time when it comes to women, is this right here."" I patted her pussy with her panties still on. </p><p>""Tina, they love this, baby. They will say and do anything to get in it. This is how they measure their manhood...how much they can their dick inside a woman and use her good. </p><p>""But guess what, as you learned last night, we also like sex too, we want our soft wet pussy filled as often as we can, baby. Think about how good it felt when Ron finally busted your cherry and filled you up.,"" I said with a smile.</p><p>She closed her eyes briefly, blushed some - relishing the feeling of him fucking into her last night. </p><p>""I'm going to be more blunt with you, Tina. Our pussies...the holes in our body...were made for fucking, baby. It's where men derive their pleasure and their power, and it's where we get pleasure from being filled up. It's what makes us feel feminine and wanted. And some of us women don't even mind being used and sharing a man with other women, because we like fucking that much. We may not always admit it, but we do."" I leaned down and kissed her on the mouth. She slightly kissed me back, but she still seemed a little disappointed. I started rubbing her pussy, and she spread her legs the more I rubbed her. </p><p>""Mom, do you like feeling me down there?""</p><p>""Yes I do, baby.""</p><p>""Does it mean we're lesbian, or something?""</p><p>""Well, not exactly, but we definitely enjoy one another. You're okay with it, right?""</p><p>""Yes, it feels so good when you rub down there, especially when you rub at the top.""</p><p>""That's your clit, pumpkin-the little magic button that's apart of a woman's pussy. When it's stimulated enough and done right, it makes you cum. Did you cum last night with Ron?""</p><p>""Yes, I think so. It felt like I had to pee when it happened. It happened at least four or five times, I think.""</p><p>""Hmmm, that's my girl. You had multiple orgasms. You take after your mom in that area. ""Tina, let's go to my bedroom. I want to show you something. We have a few hours before your father gets back.""</p><p>When we got to my bed, I turned the lamp on low light. She carefully laid back down. I reached in my side drawer toward the back and took out the small purple dildo and the big jet black one. She stared at them as I laid back down next to her. I took the purple one and started rubbing on her pussy with her panties still on. She again spread her legs, and I slowly inserted it inside her. </p><p>""Tina, this is what I use to keep my pussy in shape for a good fuck. I used it a lot more when I was college. You should start using one every night if you want to keep your pussy good and ready for Ron, or any man for that matter."" </p><p>I pushed it deeper and pulled it out, making sure I massaged her clit as I did. I wanted her pussy good and hot. She moaned and pushed her hips up, no doubt the same way she did last night with Ron. </p><p>""Tina, does it feel good, baby? Tell mommy. Do you wish Ron was here putting his big mean cock in your pussy right now?"" I purred and smiled as I kissed the side of her mouth.</p><p>She moaned back, and tried to get more of the dildo inside her. ""If you want to compete with the other women in his life, you're gonna have to keep this little tight fuck hole of yours wanting and ready, baby. He's gonna wanna use it whenever he can get at you, and it needs to be ready for a good hard fucking, as deep as he wants. Don't you forget that.""</p><p>I slowly removed the smaller purple one, and put the big black one to her pussy lips. Her panties were still on. She started to remove them, but I told her, no. ""Leave them on, Tina. Men like that. It makes you seem like a slut. Leave them on and let them move the panties to the side with their dick and take control of your pussy. Let Ron know you're willing to do ANYTHING for him."" </p><p>I pushed more of the black dildo insider her. Her little pussy could hardly take it, but she was getting wetter. She spread her legs as far as should could. I took off her braw and started sucking on her right breast, as I pushed the dildo in more. So far she could only take the head of it. That little tight slit was just not mature enough yet to take it all. </p><p>I licked and sucked her tit as if I hadn't eaten anything for days. She moaned more and more. I mumbled to her, ""Tina, take hold of it. Take hold of the dildo, baby. I'm going to do something that might help you get more of it inside you. You want more inside you, don't you?""</p><p>She didn't . She used both of her small hands to hold the dildo in her pussy. I got down between her legs and started licking every visible part of her pussy I could. I even licked on the part of her panties pulled to the side. I licked the dildo and her pussy lips as she tried to get more ""cock"" inside her. As I licked, I reached up and pinched both of her small nipples. They felt soar and hard as they should be. She moaned deeply, almost like she was out of breadth.</p><p>I looked up at her with a perverse smile, and said, ""Pull on it harder, Tina. Get it inside you. You can open up. If you want to be Ron's girlfriend, you better learn how to take cock inside you deep,"" I giggled.</p><p>""Oh, mom, it hurts. I don't think it will fit.""</p><p>I licked her some more. Nice long lick strokes. I could feel her getting soaking wet, and she had gotten about inch of the big black dildo inside her now. You go girl, I thought with another perverse smile.</p><p>She kept pulling it in harder, and crying out with pain. I put my right hand on her, and I pushed it even harder, and I didn't care if it hurt. She needed to learn how to take it, and become the slut she needed to be if she wanted to fuck around with someone like Ron.</p><p>I rubbed her titties and then started licking and sucking on her clit. Her legs instantly started to shake, and she seemed to jam the dildo another inch inside her. With a few more thrust, she raised her hips up and came hard. The black dildo was smeared with her pussy cream. And then she slowly eased her legs down and closed them as if she wanted to trap the dildo in her pussy all night. I leaned up and looked over her body. </p><p>If Ron could only see her now. She looked like slut who couldn't get enough, and I thought to myself, she's just 12, and already she's getting her pussy used to wanting something pushed inside it. If only her father was perverted enough, he could have her as well. But Ron was ten times better than him, and he was only getting started with my Tina. When he makes that next booty call, he's gonna use my daughter good. My daughter was going to be a good slut like her mother. Just like me. </p><p>""Mmm,..."" I licked her pussy lips and the soaked dildo one last time, ""You little slut...you came good."" I said as I kissed on her sweaty belly. She moaned as if she had been beaten up. She again looked exhausted. But she still had a lot to learn.</p>"
801,Jamie Loves Cory,Blow,byron6555@yahoo.com,"['gm', 'cons']",8 yro Jamie meets Cory for some hot kissing and to let him know she's ready to go all the way.,2013-04-17T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Little Jamie hurried across the back ally that separated Colver High School from Middlebury elementary, to meet up with her new boyfriend, Cory, who was waiting behind the bleachers on the football field. While Cory could easily ditch class,but Jamie couldn't. But luckily for her, her lunch and play time came during his third period class. </p><p>Jamie just turned 8 but she felt much older. Compared to the other girls her age, she is taller, and slightly bigger-not too fat but not as boney as the other girls. Her size bothered Jamie some, because she wants to be liked by some boys, and she wants to feel sexy and pretty. She likes being teased and felt upon, and that's why she was rushing to meet Cory, the 16yro who just a few days ago finally asked her to be his girlfriend. </p><p>Jamie is crazy about Cory. He gives her all the attention she could ever want, even more than her mom. And best off all he never talks about her size or makes her feel bad about her titties which are larger than the other girl's titties her age. And on top of that, he promised her that she could come to his mom's apartment come Friday. Cory's mom is so cool that Cory said she would call Jamie's school on Friday and get her excused all day so that she and Cory could be together. Jamie has talked to Cory's mom a few times on the phone, but she can never have long conversations with anyone as long as her own mom is around. </p><p>When Cory told her to meet him today at lunch, she wanted to do something special for him. As she reached the back of Colver High, she stopped and quickly took off her panties and hid them behind a large trash bin at the end of the alley. Most of the time she wore tight fitting pants to school, but today she's wearing a very loose dress. Cory loves getting his hands down her panties to feel her up. Unlike other girls she's not very small down there. She has wide hips, and her titties stick out rather big for an 8 yro. Her face became a little flushed when she spotted Cory standing behind the bleachers, watching her rush toward him. He has a rugged look, not very handsome. His hair is black hair, whereas hers is dirty blonde. He is somewhat skinny and tall, and he doesn't talk much, except when he want something. Jamie slid through the narrow fence and waved at him. </p><p>""What took you so long?,"" he asked. </p><p>""Miss Miller kept me after class asking me why I didn't't hand in my homework. I tried to make up a lie, but she saw right through it,"" Jamie said with giggle. </p><p>Cory as usual put his hand on her waste and pulled her toward him. That's what made her feel so special. He held her the same way her mom's boyfriend does when he picks her up for a date. As he leaned in to kiss her, she could smell again that Cory had not taken a bath in a few days, but she didn't't care. Boys didn't't have to do stuff like that. As he kissed on her neck and cheeks, she couldn't't wait for him to move his hands between her legs to feel on her un-protected pussy. It was a little treat for him. They hadn't't gone all the way yet, but she had already sucked his a cock a few times, and she lets him finger her as much as he likes. </p><p>He pulled her under the bleachers and they kissed deeply. She was so in love with Cory. Her pussy heated up whenever she was near him. She always felt both nervous and sexy with him. He never treated her like a little girl, but she didn't't think he had deep feelings for her. He seemed to say just the amount of right things to keep her on a leash. </p><p>They kissed for well over a minute. Cory stuck his tongue as far as he could in her mouth. He was the first boy that really knew how to kiss without giggling and being all shy. He took control of her and that's what made him different, and it's what made her hot. All the boys her age couldn't do what Cory does. He is both rough and nasty, and he doesn't play games when it comes to getting what he wants.</p><p>As they continued to kiss, she pushed into him, and he put to hands on her ass. Her height didn't quite allow her pussy to press against his swollen dick, but she could definitely feel it on the lower part of her tummy. He kept his hands on the outside of her dress, and she wondered why he wasn't lifting it up to discover that she had no panties on. She was becoming impatient that he wasn't feeling her up yet. They only had about 15 minutes, and Jamie wanted him to be totally clear that she was ready to take things to the next level on Friday. She had already decided that Cory Fisher is going to be the ""man"" to take her virginity. No doubt about it. </p><p>Their breathing became hot and heavy, and she struggled some to keep up with his kissing. Finally, he moved his hand under her dress and she pushed even harder into him, egging him to cop all the feel he wanted. He sent chills through her whole body when he put his hands on her naked ass and pussy. It was like those parts were made to be touched by a man. Her mom acted the same way around her boyfriend, but sadly she never talks with Jamie about sex. She wouldn't do it, but she bet Cory's mom would. </p><p>Tired from kissing, Jamie rested back down flat on her feet, and she pulled Cory toward her when she pulled back from the kissing. He kissed her one more time, and asked, ""What time can you come over on Friday? Try to come around 10 before my mom leaves for work. She says she wants to meet you.""</p><p>""Cory, I need to come earlier than that, so my mom will think I'm going to school.""</p><p>""Oh yeah, that's right. Yeah, well come at eight, and my mom will make the call to excuse you."" Jamie couldn't believe that Cory's mom was so cool about letting them be together all day . Her mom wouldn't do that in a thousand years.</p><p>""We can lie in my mom's bed and watch porn videos. You ever watched porn before?""</p><p>Jamie giggled, ""No, but I've heard about porn some."" </p><p>""Yeah, my mom and her boyfriend watch it late at night, but they never watch it with me. You'll like it....watching adults having sex and stuff.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said, looking straight into his eyes. ""Cory let's stay in bed all day. You can do whatever you want to me,"" she said with a coy smile.</p><p>He got the message, and bent down to kiss her some more. He pulled back again. ""I want us to go all the way, Jamie. You ready for that?""</p><p>""I said whatever you want, Cory, I want that too."" </p><p>""I have condoms so I won't have to pull out.""</p><p>She smiled, and said, ""You don't have to use condoms with me, I haven't started my period yet. So you don't have to pull out. Mom said it should start sometimes this year, but it hasn't.""</p><p>""Mmmm good, that will be good. I don't want to pull out of you once I'm inside."" What he just said sound so nasty to her. She leaned into him and thought, Cory was going to actually put his dick inside me and take my virginity. He was going to ""own it,"" as some of the older guys say. The thought made her happy. It made her feel older and mature, and it made her feel like she belonged to him, and he controlled her somehow. </p><p>In the distance they both heard her school's lunch bell. She quickly pecked him with a kiss on his mouth and took off running back to her school, forgetting her panties she behind the bin.</p>"
802,The Abduction Of Charlotte Church,Blue Biro,,[''],,2011-04-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Charlotte Church left the stage to rapturous applause. Another concert over, and just as well appreciated as all the others. She headed to her dressing room, waving away the congratulations of those around her, and shut the door behind her. These concerts really took it out of her, and she was desperate for a drink. Looking around the room, she spotted her bottle of water on the table, and reached for it. She sat down in her chair and guzzled the water thirstily, not noticing the unusual aftertaste in her hurry.</p><p>Five minutes later, her agent Stuart entered the room to find the fourteen year old prostrate in her chair. He locked the door behind him, and approached her slowly, admiring her. She looked stunning in her skimpy red evening dress, and with her hair and makeup. Stroking her cheek gently, he pulled out a mobile phone, and dialled a number. “Ok, come on,” he said when it was answered and hung up immediately. After putting his phone away, his wandering hands strayed to Charlotte’s small breasts, and softly massaged the pliant flesh. Even in her unconscious state, her nipples stood erect, poking up through the velvet dress.</p><p>A knock on the door disturbed him. ‘Plenty of time for that later’ he thought and after checking, opened the door to let his associates in. “Let’s go,” he said…</p><p><br/> Charlotte awoke groggily and wondered where she was. She couldn’t see anything because of a blindfold obscuring her vision, and when she tried to move her hands she was unable to as they were tied to the chair she was in. “Hello?” she called worryingly, “is anyone there?” There was no answer, but she felt a presence in the room, and could hear breathing nearby. “Hello?” She panicked and struggled against her bonds, but to no avail. What was going on? Where was she?</p><p>Suddenly a hand on her shoulder made her jump. “Don’t try to struggle,” a man’s voice said, “there’s no way you can escape.” Charlotte held back tears as the hand stroked her shoulder. “Who are you? What do you want?” The hand disappeared and the man answered fiercely “no more questions. You’re here because we want you to be. We’re very impressed by your –er talents, and are going to have a bit of fun with you.”</p><p>“This isn’t much fun” said Charlotte resolutely, before a slap across the face shut her up. “It will be…” said the man, “but first things first. You’re going to answer some questions. One, are you a virgin?” Charlotte blushed red beneath the blindfold. She had heard the word used, and new what it meant, but had never dreamed of doing anything sexual. “Yes,” she said meekly. “Of course you are… Two, have you ever done anything with boys?” Charlotte shook her head. Her busy lifestyle left her little time for going out on dates. “Three,” said the voice, “have you ever touched yourself?” Charlotte was shocked. Such personal questions asked so openly. She said nothing. “I said, have you ever touched yourself?” Charlotte stammered – “I d-don’t know what you mean…” A hand grabbed her chin and turned her head towards the direction of the voice. “Have you ever played with your breasts, like this?” A hand grabbed her left breast suddenly, making Charlotte cry out in shock. It kneaded at her tiny tit painfully, and pinched the nipple hard through the dress. “Or perhaps done this?” A second hand nestled on her lap, resting against the base of her stomach, before trailing slowly across her groin. “No!” Charlotte cried out, as tears ran down her face. “Please – don’t do this!”</p><p>Suddenly the blindfold was removed, and Charlotte blinked in the light. She was tied to a chair, surrounded by four men in what looked liked a cellar. She recognised Stuart across the room, and begged him to help her, but he just leered and laughed. The first man, whom she later found out was called John, knelt in front of her, and removed her shoes and white socks, leaving her in bare feet. She cried softly, wondering just what these men were going to do to her. Having removed her socks, John ran his hand up her calf, stopping at the knee and stroking her smooth white skin. He raised the hem of her velvet dress and slid his hands up her thighs. “Please” she begged, as his hand brushed against her panty-clad cunt. She sobbed to herself. She had never touched herself, other than in the shower washing, and was embarrassed by this display.</p><p>Another man, David, approached her, and after squeezing her tits, grabbed the neckline of her dress. He tugged hard, tearing the slinky material, and exposing Charlotte’s bra. Ripping further, he tore the whole dress from her small body, leaving her tied in her bra and panties, exposed and vulnerable. He held her head straight and kissed her forcefully on those famous lips.</p><p>Next he pulled the thin white bra down, so it rested under her breasts, and the fourteen-year-old’s small, pert, tits were on display for the first time in front of anybody. Charlotte sniffed sadly as he stroked his fingers across her soft white skin, and rubbed his thumbs over her nipples. A strange sensation ran through her, and despite herself, she could feel the seeds of arousal stirring within her. He lowered his head to her chest, and licked her petite breast, covering it in saliva, before suckling hard on her stiffening nipple. She gasped as strange new sensations rushed through her body, and her virgin crotch grew warm.</p><p>The other men watched in delight as her bra was removed totally and she was untied. Standing up, held by the arms, wearing nothing but a pair of white cotton panties, they admired their catch. Her slim pale body was unblemished, and yearned to be touched. They carried her to a workbench in the middle of the room, and rested her on the end so she was bent backwards at the waist. Her arms were tied above her head, and a restraining tether was run below her nubile breasts. Her knees were then pulled wide apart and strapped in position, preparing her for what was coming next. John pulled a knife from his pocket, and cut the sides of her panties, tearing them off in a forceful movement, exposing Charlotte Church’s most precious area. She blushed brightly as she was thus exposed, and would have closed her legs tightly if she were able. Her position meant that her tender slit was spread widely, and her clit stood out prominently. Stuart ran his fingers around the lips of her cunt stretching further, and eliciting small moans from the helpless young girl. David’s hands returned to her nipples as the fourth man, Matt, lowered his head between her legs. He inhaled her musky scent and stuck out his tongue, lapping softly at her clit. Charlotte gasped as this pleasurable experience was imposed upon her, hating herself for her feelings of arousal. A finger was slipped into her moistening pussy, and she yelped in pain as it stretched her tight hole. Soon a second finger joined it, and they were moved in and out quickly, rubbing her vaginal walls.</p><p>Mounting the workbench, a now naked John straddled Charlotte’s chest. She gazed in fear at his erect cock that throbbed wildly. “I think we’ll use those little tits of yours Charlotte,” he said, and slid his cock in the shallow valley between them. He grabbed a handful of tit on each side, and pulled them close around his cock, loving the feel of the soft flesh around it. She tried in vain to move her head away from the organ, which was now inches from her face, and wet with pre-cum. Moving slowly between her tits, John built up a rhythm and pumped away. Meanwhile Matt now had four fingers in the young girl’s tiny cunt, and was stretching, making room for later. Charlotte gasped, as her body was manhandled, and squealed as her tiny tits were roughly manipulated. John kept pumping, nearing orgasm quickly, as the sight of Charlotte’s pretty face hurried him on. A few more strokes and he was there, spraying thick wads of cum across her cheeks and nose. Charlotte shook her head in disgust, but could do nothing to stop the sticky white fluid trailing down her face and across her lips, before running off over her petite chest. John wiped his sticky cock in her hair before dismounting and watching her face screw up in disgust. She wrinkled her nose as cum seeped between her lips, and tried not to taste it.</p><p>“What a little slut you look Charlotte,” said John. “Cum all over you. Needs some more though.” At a signal from John, the other three guys stood around the young girl, jerking off. Her pleading only served to speedup the process, and soon three more wads of cum shot across her chest and stomach. Stuart untied her hands, and placed them on her tits, where they became sticky with semen. He told Charlotte to rub the fluid all over her, and she unwillingly responded. Her dainty hands spread the cum across her chest, where the nipples stood erect, and all over her stomach. Further prompting from David made her massage it into the tops of her thighs, before sliding both hands over her cunt. The sticky cum matted her sparse pubic hair, and gave her body a glinting appearance. She cried softly at this humiliation.</p><p>“Ok Charlotte,” John said, “we’ve had a bit of fun, now it’s your turn.” With that, her hands were tied down again, and Matt brought a bag of objects to the bench. He handed John a dildo that he wiped over the fourteen-year-old’s lips, and took one himself. Charlotte had never seen one before, but could imagine their use from the shape of them. She whimpered, unable to move, as the larger of the two was slipped slowly into her wet cunt. John slid it in, inch by inch, until it hit her hymen. She screamed out as he forced through and embedded eight inches into her no-longer virgin hole. “Hope you weren’t planning on saving that till your wedding night slut,” he said menacingly. Tears streamed down Charlotte’s face as the intruder worked its way in. David and Stuart began to nibble and suck on her distended nipples as John slid it in and out, slowly at first, before increasing speed. Gasps and moans issued from the singer’s young mouth, as she was sent on her way to her first orgasm. Her cunt was stretched tight from the invader, and her clit was rubbed mercilessly by John’s hand. Suddenly he stopped and Charlotte caught her breath, before yelping out as Matt’s dildo was brought into the action. He had rubbed lubricant onto it, and was now sliding it slowly into her ass. She cried out again as her second hole was opened wide. “Losing both your virginities in one day – poor girl,” he said cruelly, before forcing it further in. Charlotte panted as it slipped deeper. She couldn’t resist in her position, and could only moan out in arousal as the two dildos were slipped in and out. She could feel the blunt plastic objects either side of the thin membrane inside her, and had never felt so full. Matt and John began to pump the dildos in and out faster and faster, causing her hips to gyrate wildly. She panted heavily as she neared climax, and mewled as her hard nipples were bitten and pinched. Sweat poured from her body, mingling with the cum that covered it, and her teenage cunt was streaming with her juices that ran slickly down her taut thighs. As the invading dildos reached a crescendo, she screamed out in pleasure, as against her will she was brought to a mind-blowing climax. She felt like such a slut as the waves of pleasure rolled over her, and her abused holes clenched onto the plastic intruders. Her body undulated as a second orgasm, stronger than the first hit her.</p><p>“Oh God… oh – oh-oh oh … I ooogggh! Uuggh Ugghh. Pl-please no more… I ahhh I ahh….”</p><p>Her bottom lip trembled as she came down from such heights of pleasure, and her whimpers became softer. The men watched her shaking body, wracked with the throes of her first, and second orgasm. She had never even dreamed of so much pleasure, and in the midst of such degradation.</p><p>Stirring she noticed that the men were leaving the room. John, noticing her reaction said “don’t worry you little bitch. We’re just off for an hour or so but there’s plenty to keep you busy.” With that he pressed a switch on the dildos and to Charlotte’s horror they began to vibrate strongly. “Oh – and the video camera is still rolling so we won’t miss anything” he said laughingly, and walked off. Charlotte was left tied to the workbench with her pelvis forced into the air, and a buzzing vibrator in both of her exposed holes. She sobbed softly as she looked up into the camera on the wall, and then began to pant again as another orgasm built inside of her. “Please…Why are you doing this to me?” she cried out in between gasps, as the ruthless objects inside her speeded up. Her thighs were wet with her juices and her hair was slicked back with sweat and cum. The fourteen-year-old’s body shook uncontrollably as she hit the first of many orgasms still to come.</p>"
803,My Daughter's Friends,Blueboy,,[''],"A widower is seduced by his daughter and her girlfriend. Then, the two girls throw a birthday party for him that he'll never forget.",2012-07-07T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Since my wife died a few years back, apart from a couple of one night stands, I had been sexually inactive for two years. When my wife was alive, we had an exciting and varied sex life. We had many additional partners join us over the years and I missed the sexual tension and contact.</p><p>We had one daughter who was now fourteen. She would often fill the house with her friends, and when they stayed over, they would think nothing of walking around the house semi naked. Although I had never thought about my daughter in a sexual way, I had often fantasized about several of her friends. In particular, one friend, Jill, was a brunette, 5'5"" tall with a 34-22-34 figure. I swear she could have been a model.</p><p>One day, when Jill visited Shelley, they had a blazing row and Shelley stormed out of the house. As Jill was due to stay the night and her parents were going out, I suggested that she stay anyway. Shelley had gone to the club and I knew she would not be back until eleven when I had a taxi ordered. I sat with Jill and asked her what they had been arguing about. No surprise, it was a boy. Stephen, who was Shelley's current boyfriend, had made a pass at Jill. Although Jill had told him to get lost, Shelley still thought that Jill had encouraged him. Jill began to cry and I put my arm around her to comfort her. As she looked up, I kissed her gently on the forehead and said, ""Don't worry, it will be alright."" Although this had been a purely platonic gesture on my part, when suddenly Jill returned the kiss passionately on my lips, I did not try to stop her.</p><p>I knew that this was wrong and said, ""You know, I would be crazy if I didn't fancy the pants off you, but if you want to stop at any time, just say so. I'll understand completely!"" Jill kissed me again on the lips and soon I was probing her mouth with my tongue. We held each other tightly and ended up laying on the couch. I ran my hand up and down Jill's firm sexy body and she did not object. I slipped my hand under her top and caressed her beautiful young breasts. As we kissed, I moved my hand down to her sexy bare thigh. Her skirt barely covered her pert round buttocks, and as my hand slid to her silky white inner thigh, I felt her shake. I kissed her again and slowly moved my hand up her inner thigh to her cotton covered pussy mound. I was not at all surprised when I felt the dampness through her knickers.</p><p>We kissed and fondled each other for a while and I told Jill that I thought she was pretty enough to be a model, and asked if she would mind if I took a couple of photo's of her. She agreed to the photo's, but said that I should never show anyone. I took out the digital camera and took a few head and shoulders shots. I took Jill up to the study and downloaded the pictures to the PC. We both agreed that they looked almost professional. I suggested a few more pictures, but this time something a little more sexy. We went to my bedroom and Jill removed her top. She was not wearing a bra and I took a few topless shots. Pretty soon, I had Jill totally naked on the bed posing like a pro. Some of the shots were really hot. I handed Jill a robe and we downloaded all of the photographs onto the PC.</p><p>I kissed Jill and said, ""You are so sexy, I want to make love to you!"" She took my hand and we went back to the bedroom. I lifted Jill onto the bed. I removed her robe, spread her legs and kissed her just above the knee, slowly working my way up the inside of her thighs to her jet black hairy mound. I lifted her knees and began to lick and probe her rosy wet pussy with my tongue as I had done to her mouth an hour earlier. Finally, I worked my way up to her pronounced clitoris. It was as big as a small acorn and I sucked and flicked my tongue around her clit. I felt her coming close to orgasm and stopped working on her clit, moving up between her legs and sucking her beautiful nipples for a while.</p><p>""Don't stop!"" she pleaded and pushed my head back towards her slit. I once again started at her hole and worked my way up to her clit. Each time she began to shake, I would move back to her hole and restart the process all over again. After about twenty minutes, she got desperate and grabbed my hair, holding my lips against her clit. I gently took the clit between my teeth while flicking my tongue back and forth. Her thighs closed tightly against my face and her love juices began to flow. I licked these hungrily from her hole, she tasted so good.</p><p>After Jill had come, I lay next to her, stroking my hand over her sweet young body. I told her of the times I had dreamed about doing this to her. she replied, ""But if only you knew.""</p><p>Apparently, several of my daughters friends had noticed the way I watched them and used to dare each other to come down in various states of undress. She told me of the time during one of my daughter's birthday parties when they were all going to come to climb into my bed naked, but as my daughter was there, she had stopped them. She told me that Shelley had done the same thing with her brother, Colin, but that was ok because she messed with Colin occasionally anyway. Five girls had climbed into her fifteen year old brother's bed and had sex with him. I said, ""It's a shame you didn't, I would have loved it.""</p><p>Shelley was going away with a friend in a few weeks and she would be away on my birthday. I Joked that they could all stay that night and give me a birthday to remember. Jill just laughed and kissed me sweetly on the cheek.</p><p>I positioned Jill with her knees to either side of my head so that I could eat her pussy again. She responded by taking my cock into her hand and pulling back the foreskin, then she said, ""Please don't cum in my mouth, I don't like that."" I promised not to and she began to lick the head of my cock and suck me off while I ate her sweet pussy. I warned her just before I came and she took my cock in her hand, and stroking back and forth rapidly, brought me to a climax. She orgasmed at the same time and a torrent of her love juices flowed into my mouth. She licked me clean, then climbed off and sat next to me.</p><p>I kissed her and asked, ""So, how come you won't swallow when I cum?""</p><p>She told me that her brother would always force his cock too far into her mouth when he came, almost choking her. She didn't mind the taste, but hated having a cock forced down her throat. I promised that I would never do that to her, and she smiled and said, ""Maybe I will try and swallow next time.""</p><p>We kissed a little more, stroking and fondling each other and we both became aroused again. I maneuvered Jill over the top of me so that my rigid cock was touching her wet hole. After checking that she was on the pill, I took hold of her waste and lowered her gently onto my manhood. As I entered her, it was incredible watching my thick seven inch member stretching her lips. Her clit was standing out like a miniature erect penis as she danced around with my cock going in to the hilt and reappearing until the head was barely inside. I wet my fingers and started to manipulate her clit. With this, Jill started to writhe side to side as she picked up the pace. I pulled her down towards me by the shoulders and stretched my neck so that I could take most of her firm young breasts into my mouth, concentrating on her rosy nipples, occasionally biting them gently.</p><p>AS we made love, I could not believe that this beautiful girl, the same age as my daughter, was sitting above me. I was really turned on as I saw my cock disappear into her young body. Her stomach was so flat that I could see a ripple of muscle just below her navel as I drove my cock deep into her on every penetration. I started to play with her clit between my thumb and forefinger and she suddenly shook violently. I took hold of her hips and thrust deep inside. She kissed me passionately, biting on my lips. As her orgasm subsided, she lay on top of me for a while, and I gently continued to probe her beautiful pussy.</p><p>I maneuvered her without withdrawing so that she lay on her back. She wrapped her legs around me and I continued to pump my cock deep inside her. Eventually, I felt her begin to tense again, and as she began to shake violently, I pumped my load deep into her sweet love hole. We both collapsed exhausted and I could feel myself going limp still inside her, but I could not bring myself to withdraw. It felt so good to be inside this girl. Then I noticed the time. It was almost eleven. I knew my daughter would be home soon.</p><p>I withdrew and kissed Jill tenderly on the forehead, and said, ""We are going to have to move. Shelley will be back shortly."" As I dressed, Jill went to the bathroom and took a shower before going into the spare room and coming out wearing her nightgown. We went downstairs and sat in the lounge watching TV, waiting for Shelley to return.</p><p>Shelley returned at five past eleven, and she called Jill into the kitchen. I turned down the TV a little and heard Shelley apologise for her behavior earlier. I was glad that Shelley and Jill had made up. I wanted Jill to visit again often.</p><p>The girls came back in and sat on the couch, watching TV. I could see under Jill's nightgown that she had no underwear on. Shelley said, ""I am going to take a shower. I won't be long,"" and she set off up to the bathroom. As she left, Jill walked across and sat on my lap. We kissed and I slid my hand under her nightgown, massaging her clit and inserting a finger deep into her pussy. She gasped as she came and I kissed her to stifle the noise. We heard the bathroom door open and Jill quickly returned to the sofa. As Shelley returned in her nightgown, I decided to go for a shower myself.</p><p>I went up stairs and turned the light off in the study. 'SSHIT!' I thought to myself as I saw the pictures of Jill still on the screen. I wondered if Shelley had seen them.</p><p>After my shower, I put on a bath robe and went back downstairs. Jill and Shelley were giggling and I knew from the way they looked at me blushing that Shelley had seen the pictures. Jill said, ""Shelley knows about the pictures, she thinks they are really good.""</p><p>I blushed a little and said, ""Yeah, we took a few photo's while you were at the club."" Then, to my surprise, Shelley suggested that we should take some more, but this time she wanted to model too. I was unsure at first, but eventually I agreed to another shoot.</p><p>I said, ""Ok then, if you want to do this, go up to my room and get ready."" The girls disappeared up stairs and I fetched the camera, clearing the memory.</p><p>As I entered my room, Shelley and Jill were kneeling on the bed facing each other. Shelley was wearing a white lacy bra and panties set and Jill had an identical set in black. The girls then kissed each other and waited for me to take a picture. Then Jill unclipped Shelley's bra and I took another couple of shots. As she removed it, I was glad I had boxers on, otherwise my cock would have jumped straight out of my robe. I took another couple of shots as Shelley removed Jill's bra.</p><p>The girls kissed again, but this time they also rubbed their nipples together. Then Jill pushed Shelley onto the bed and slowly pulled down her panties. I shook and struggled to catch my breath as I caught my first sight of my daughter's blonde mound and her prominent clit protruding slightly through her flaps. I took several more photo's.</p><p>The girls swapped positions and Shelley removed Jill's Panties. I snapped off several more shots as the girls got into a 69 position and started to eat each other's pussies.</p><p>""Shall I leave you two alone?"" I asked.</p><p>Jill replied, ""Getting too hot for you, are we? Do you want to go away and fantasize about our sexy young bodies or something?""</p><p>I blushed. Then both girls got off the bed and walked across to me. I stood motionless as Shelley and Jill removed my robe. My heart was beating so fast that I thought I would faint. Then the girls removed my boxers and my cock sprang to attention. Shelley kissed me sweetly and said, ""It's alright, dad, I know it has not been easy for you since mum died."" I felt a tear in my eye and took Shelley by the waist and kissed her tenderly.</p><p>""I love you so much!"" I said.</p><p>Then Shelley sat on the bed and lay back, opening her legs wide and said, ""Come on, daddy, eat my pussy, just like you did to Jill earlier."" They both giggled and I knew that Jill had told Shelley everything.</p><p>I knelt on the floor at the bottom of the bed and began to eat my daughters pussy. I licked and teased her clit for what seemed like hours as Jill sat on her face to have her pussy eaten once again. Jill had the camera and took several photographs of me eating my daughters sweet pussy. When Shelley came, I licked every last drop of her love juice from deep inside her rosy pink hole.</p><p>The girls climbed off the bed and pulled back the duvet. ""Alright, you are in the middle,"" they said, patting the bed. I climbed into my bed and Shelley and Jill climbed in on either side of me. I lay there with the girls heads resting on my shoulders. We could see the tent formed by my rock hard cock in the middle of the bed. Shelley took my member in her hand and started to stroke firmly back and forth, Jill started to stroke my balls.</p><p>Suddenly, both girls disappeared under the duvet and I felt my foreskin pull back and Shelley's mouth started to suck on the head of my cock. I threw off the duvet and watched as both girls took turns in sucking my cock. I warned them both that I was about to come and the girls opened their mouths wide and kissed each other with the tip of my cock inside their mouths. As I came, I saw the cum leak from between their lips and run down their chins. Meanwhile, they continued to suck and lick my cock head until every drop of cum was gone.</p><p>We lay back on the bed and covered up, one of the girls on each side of me, nestling against me with their heads on my chest. As the girls fell asleep, I lay awake feeling the warmth of their bodies against mine and thinking I must be the luckiest man in the world right now.</p><p>I fell asleep after about an hour, and for the first time in my life, I dreamed of making love to my daughter.</p><p>It was about nine a.m. before I woke that Saturday and my cock felt harder than I could ever remember. As I opened my eyes, Jill was laying next to me still with her head on my chest and Shelley was sitting astride me, preparing to force her tight pussy down over my cock. I looked up at Shelley and smiled.</p><p>""Good morning, daddy,"" Shelley said, working my broad member into her tiny hole. She pushed against me and gradually my cock slipped into her pussy. She felt so tight. I slowly pushed in and out as my cock penetrated my daughter ever deeper.</p><p>Suddenly, my conscience troubled me. I said, ""Shelley, I love you, you don't need to do this.""</p><p>She smiled and said, ""I am going to fuck you, daddy. I want to do this.""</p><p>Finally, my cock disappeared completely inside of my daughter's sweet pussy. She smiled and said, ""Mmmm, daddy. It feels so good."" I moaned my agreement and she slowly began to rock back and forth. Soon, Shelley was sitting upright on my cock and riding me. As I watched myself disappear into my daughters hole, I was both happy and sad. I loved my daughter and had never thought about doing this to her.</p><p>As my daughter slid up and down my cock, I slowly started to pump in and out. At the same time, I reached between Jill's legs and started to finger fuck her. Soon, I had Jill sitting on my face and my daughter sitting on my cock. While I fondled Shelley's sweet young breasts with one hand, I rubbed her clit between the finger and thumb of my other hand as I sucked and bit gently on Jill's clit.</p><p>We all began to come at the same moment. Jill's juices ran into my mouth, and Shelley's pussy clamped so tight around my cock, it forced me over the edge and I shot deep into my daughter's sweet pussy. Suddenly, I panicked, wondering if she was on the pill yet.</p><p>Jill climbed off and sat on the pillow next to my head. Shelley collapsed on top of me. I took her head between my hands and kissed her, ""Are you ok?"" I asked.</p><p>""Fine!"" said Shelley. She kissed me and raised herself off my rapidly softening cock. As I slipped out, I saw the strings of sperm as they flowed from her hole.</p><p>We all dressed and I went down to prepare breakfast for the girls and myself. When Shelley and Jill eventually came down, they both kissed me on the cheek and said, ""Thanks, dad, not bad for an old man."" They giggled as only teenage girls can, and suddenly I did not feel quite as guilty.</p><p>Soon after breakfast, Jill got her things together and set off for home. I kissed her on the forehead and said, ""Thank you, I hope that you will cum again soon."" They both knew exactly what I meant and giggled again. Finally, Jill left to walk the hundred yards to her house.</p><p>As I sat across the table from Shelley, I asked if she was on the pill or if we needed to get her the morning after pill. She smiled and said, ""Dad, I have been on the pill since before mum died!""</p><p>I smiled and said, ""I am sorry, sweetheart, I should not have done that to you. I should have walked away.""</p><p>""Daddy, don't worry, it was us that seduced you. We planned last night, the argument and everything. I was supposed to come back early and catch you in bed with Jill. I asked the taxi to come twenty minutes early, but it was late!""</p><p>Suddenly, it all made sense. ""I love you so much, Shelley. I don't want you to think you have to do this for me. I don't mind if you bring back your boyfriends if you want. You know I keep condoms in my drawer. Just be safe, OK?""</p><p>Shelley smiled, walked around the table, and kissed me on the cheek. ""I love you too, daddy. You didn't make me do anything. I have seen you get hard when I walk around in a towel. I seduced you quite deliberately and will probably do it again if you let me.""</p><p>I smiled and kissed her on the cheek. She walked toward the kitchen door, and as she left, she said, ""But, I promise to take it easy on you. After all, you are quite old!""</p><p>Cheeky little madam, I thought.</p><p>For the rest of the day, I walked around with pre cum oozing from my cock. I dried myself at least three times and went to the bathroom and jacked off twice. I could not stop thinking about the events of last night and this morning. I had not felt like this since I was a teenager.</p><p>Shelley returned from her friends at 10p.m. that night, and after showering, came down wearing nothing but a smile. She sat on my lap and I kissed her cheek and said, ""Darling, if you want sex, you will have to see Stephen.""</p><p>She smiled and said, ""I fucked his brains out all afternoon today, but I can't stop thinking about how good it felt to fuck you, daddy. But, if you are too old, I will leave you in peace!""</p><p>Cheeky madam, I thought. If only she knew how much I wanted her, but last night had to be a one off, I was not going to continue abusing my daughter in this way. She went to bed, and about fifteen minutes later, I followed. As I passed her room, she lay still naked on her bed with her duvet below her knees. I went into her room, covered her with the duvet, and kissed her goodnight. I then went to my own room. I was so frustrated that I spent several hours jacking off while I fantasized about my daughter and her friend.</p><p>The next morning, Sunday, the girls had planned to go swimming. Jill arrived with two other friends, Sue and Carol. They went up to Shelley's room and changed into their swimsuits, before coming down and giving me a fashion parade. The girls all wore two piece swimsuits. I could see Jill and Shelley look at my erection, which I was trying to hide, and giggle. They went back up to Shelley's room and dressed, leaving their swimsuits on under their clothes.</p><p>""Bye, dad,"" Shelley said as she pecked my cheek. ""Check the camera when we have gone,"" she whispered into my ear.</p><p>The girls left and I rushed up to the study. I downloaded the images onto the computer and Shelley, Jill, Sue and Carol were all naked. There were six photo's: One portrait of each girl, and one of all four girls bending over with their legs open, peering between their legs, leaving nothing to the imagination. The final photo was of all four girls laying on their backs across Shelley's bed with their feet in the air and their legs wide apart. I got the glossy photo paper and printed all six photo's. I then took the photo's to my room and spent a further hour jacking off while staring at photographs of my naked daughter and her friends. I placed the pictures in the bedside cabinet and showered again before getting on with the rest of my day.</p><p>Shelley returned about six. She was alone and said, ""Did you like the photo's, dad?"" I smiled and nodded. Shelley said, ""I love you, dad. Thanks for everything.""</p><p>Over the next few weeks, my daughter had at least seven or eight of her friends over. She would photograph them in erotic situations and then pretend to delete the images from the cameras memory. Really, she would move them to my hard drive.</p><p>Often, she would be with her friends almost naked in the kitchen when she knew I would be returning, allowing me to catch them unaware. I had never seen so much young flesh in my life.</p><p>On one occasion, I returned as she was making love to her boyfriend with the door wide open. I stood perfectly still on the stairs and watched Stephen fuck her for about ten minutes, before coughing and walking into her room. I thought that Stephen was going to have a heart attack as he saw me. I turned and walked down stairs, and suddenly I saw Stephen running out of the front door as if the devil himself were chasing him. Shelley came down laughing loudly. I could see his cum dripping from her hole.</p><p>""Dad, you scared him away before I came. You will have to make me cum now."" She sat on the chair and opened her legs, beckoning me to eat her pussy. I could not resist. The sight of Stephens cum dripping from my daughters hole made me so excited. I knelt down between her legs and licked the beads of cum from her inner thighs. The taste surprised me. I have never thought about eating male cum, but I think knowing he had just come in my daughter's pussy made it seem so exciting. I licked every drop of her boyfriend's juices from her hole and brought her to a climax by licking and sucking her clitoris. The taste of their mixed juices was so erotic that I found myself bringing Shelley to a second climax.</p><p>""OK, that's it! Get dressed, young lady,"" I said, slapping her gently on her plump buttock as she stood to leave.</p><p>She came down five minutes later and said, ""I have some more pictures for you, daddy. I wasn't sure, but the way you lapped up Stephens spunk, I thought you might like them.""</p><p>We went to the study and she brought the photo's up on the screen. Stephen was a handsome, blonde haired, blue eyed lad. In the first picture, he was standing with his cock flat against his stomach pointing straight up. In the next picture, he was laying on the bed and was just coming. Spunk was flying through the air and landing in blobs on his neck and chest. In the final picture, he was semi hard and the last few drops of cum were dripping on his inner thigh.</p><p>""He's nice, darling, but you can keep these for yourself,"" I told her. ""I'd much rather have pictures of him fucking you.""</p><p>""Really,"" she giggled as She saved the photos to the disk.</p><p>The following Friday was my birthday. I had a feeling that it might be special as Jill had arranged to stay over and Shelley was due to be away. I was full of desire and expected Jill to spend the night in my bed again. As the day drew closer, I became more and more excited.</p><p>However, on the Thursday before, Shelley announced that she wasn't going to be away and she asked if she could have a few friends over to stay. There was going to be a total of nine young girls in the house. I thought, Shit! There goes my night of fun,' but what could I do? So, I relented.</p><p>On Friday at about six, Shelley's friends started to arrive. Jill was the first to show up and she disappeared up to Shelley's room. Sue and Carol arrived next. As the night went on the house was filled with Teenage girls. Amy was only twelve, Jenny was thirteen, Shelley, Jill, Sue and Carol were all fourteen, Becky and Haley were fifteen, and Mary was sixteen. They all disappeared into Shelley's room, and for the next two hours they listened to music and giggled. I sat alone downstairs and felt sorry for myself. I thought I was going to make love to Jill tonight, and I became a little depressed.</p><p>About nine, all of the girls suddenly piled down the stairs. They were wearing shortie nightgowns and many of them left little to the imagination.</p><p>""Is it all right if we watch a video down here, dad?""</p><p>""No problem!"" I replied.</p><p>Jill sat next to me on the couch. Mary, Becky and Sue squashed in at the end. Carol and Haley sat in the armchairs. Amy and Jenny lay on their stomachs on the floor. Shelley put on the video and turned down the lights before sitting half on the end of the couch and half on my lap.</p><p>As the girls watched the video, I surveyed the room and my heart missed a beat. Jenny and Amy were laying flat on their stomachs with their feet in the air and their legs apart. I had a perfect view of their slender thighs and hairless pussies. Carol and Haley each draped one shapely leg over the arm of the chair, exposing their pussies clearly beneath their nightgowns. Jill was sitting close up to me, her lap completely uncovered and her black pubes contrasting in the half light against her white inner thighs. Shelley sat on my right leg and I could feel the dampness of her pussy through my trousers. Mary, Becky and Sue sat on the sofa with their laps as bare as Jill's. Shit, I was oozing pre cum and my heart was beating so fast I thought it would burst.</p><p>""So, what do you think of your birthday presents, daddy?"" Shelley whispered into my ear. I was too stunned to reply at first.</p><p>Eventually, I whispered, ""Jenny and Amy are only about thirteen. They are so young.""</p><p>""Actually, Amy's only twelve, but don't be fooled by their age,"" Shelley whispered back.</p><p>Shit, I was so horny and I thought to myself, even if I do get locked up for years, this would be worth it.</p><p>Shelley whispered in my ear again, ""Are you ready for some fun, daddy?""</p><p>I could not reply. My heart was racing and my palms were sweaty. Shelley stood up and said, ""Youngest first. Come on, Amy, show my dad what you can do!""</p><p>Amy was only twelve. She was about four and a half feet tall and very slim, with long blonde hair and blue eyes. Her breasts were just forming and about the size of a large egg. Amy stood up, and crossing her arms in front of her, she took the hem of her nightgown and pulled it over her head. As she stood there, I examined her cute, hairless body. She was certainly beautiful.</p><p>She walked across and sat on my lap, kissing me passionately as she began rubbing my hard cock through my jeans. I kissed her back and started to explore her body with my hands. I slid my hand from her ankle up to her smooth inner thigh, stroking gently. I kissed her pert small breast and took it all into my mouth.</p><p>Amy had her own ideas, and soon she stood on my lap, legs open wide, offering her hairless pussy to my mouth. I gently licked her bare pussy as she thrust her hips forward, pressing her lips against my mouth. Apart from the sweet taste, she was so smooth that I could have been kissing her mouth. Her body stiffened and she groaned as her small body convulsed in orgasm. I could feel her love juices running out of her pussy and into my mouth. She sat back down on my lap once more and kissed me, probing my mouth with her tongue, tasting her own sweet, young juices. Finally, she climbed down off my lap and said, ""One down, eight to go. Who's next?""</p><p>I did not have to wait long. Jenny, who was a beautiful raven haired girl, stood up and raised her nightgown above her head, revealing her perfect porcelain white body. She was a little more shapely than Amy. Her breasts were about the size of small apples, and her pussy lips were covered with the merest hint of dark downy hair. She walked over to me and I noticed that no one was watching the video. Instead, everyone was watching Jenny as she climbed onto my lap. I explored her body with my hands and mouth as I had done with Amy.</p><p>Suddenly, she swung her legs up and placed one on each side of my head, resting her shoulders in my lap. she was perfectly placed for me to lick her pussy. I sucked her small clit between my lips, and inserted a finger into her tight pussy, gently probing deeper into her hole as I licked and bit gently on her clit. She shook violently, and as she weighed very little, I managed to lift her above my head, allowing her juices to pour into my mouth as I probed her hole with my tongue. I set her back down onto my lap and she kissed me sweetly before moving off and laying on the floor next to Amy again. They both remained totally naked.</p><p>""Alright, dad, Carol is next if you can manage!"" said Shelley.</p><p>""Cheek!"" I said.</p><p>I stood up and knelt before Carol in the chair. Carol was a muscular girl with wide hips and small breasts. She had short brown hair and appeared to be a bit of a tomboy, but she had a pair of legs that you could die for.</p><p>She removed her nighty and slid down in the chair presenting her pussy on the edge of the seat. She opened her legs wide and put her knees over the arms of the chair. I placed one hand on her soft inner thigh and caressed her smooth skin. With the other hand, I took two fingers and parted her lips, revealing the biggest clit I had ever seen. I licked deeply and slowly into her open hole before taking her clit into my mouth. It was like sucking a small boy's penis, (not that I have done that, you understand). I continued to work on Carol for about five minutes, and as she came, I felt her juices splash on my chin. I drank eagerly until her juices stopped flowing. She sat up and kissed me deeply.</p><p>God, I thought, I am knackered and there are still six to go.</p><p>Sue was next. She was a very slim girl. Her body was straight up and down like that of a boy. Her breasts stood from her chest like two Satsuma's on a table. She had short, curly mousy brown hair and green eyes. She raised her nightgown over her head and placed one leg over the arm of the sofa. Her thighs were no bigger than my forearm, and as she spread her legs, her pussy was so accessible. I licked her pussy and worked my way to her clit. I inserted my forefinger deep into her pussy. I continued to lick at her clit, and within moments, she let out a scream as she reached climax. I licked the last little drop of Sue's juices and sat up.</p><p>""I need a drink,"" I said.</p><p>Shelley went to the kitchen and returned with a cold beer. ""You'll need this!"" said Shelley. ""You have to eat Jill next and then its my turn.""</p><p>I looked across at Jill who was grinning. She asked, ""Will this be a birthday that you'll remember?""</p><p>""sure will!"" I replied.</p><p>Jill took my beer and lay me on the floor. She knelt over my head and offered her sweet pussy to be eaten. She was already so wet that her juices began to drip into my mouth before I grabbed her hips and raised my head to eat her pussy. I sucked eagerly on her clit and worked my tongue as deep into her hole as I could.</p><p>Then, I noticed my trousers were being undone and some of the girls were pulling my jeans and underwear over my feet. I could feel my pre cum running down my cock as some of the girls licked this off. I thought I was going to come then and there. I could feel several hands exploring my testicles and cock, and as Jill came, I struggled to stop myself from coming too. Jill climbed off and kissed me very passionately.</p><p>I lay on the floor too exhausted to move. All of the girls were now sitting around in a circle and Shelley sat on my face. Her blonde pubes had all been shaved and she was as smooth as Amy. God, I was enjoying this!</p><p>I started to eat my daughter's pussy and felt several hands applying cold cream to my cock. Seconds later, I felt a bald pussy rubbing against the head of my cock. I had an idea that this was the youngest of the group, Amy, trying to impale herself on my thick member. Soon, I felt the head of my cock slip into her tiny hole. She continued to impale herself on my rigid shaft until I was completely buried inside this twelve year old girl. I continued to work on Shelley's clit as Amy started to ride my cock.</p><p>I worked furiously on Shelley's clit, managing to bring her off quite quickly. She climbed off and I saw little Amy sliding herself up and down my cock. She looked absolutely beautiful. I sat up and took Amy by the waist, then began lifting her up and down my cock. I kissed her tenderly and sucked on her small breasts.</p><p>Soon, Amy was ready to come, and as she did, I pumped copious amounts of cum into her young body. On the last few strokes, as I drove deeply into her, I could clearly see my cock moving inside this young girls stomach. Amy collapsed on top of me and we lay there exhausted. She snuggled close, nestling her head under my chin as I caressed her young body.</p><p>I lay on the floor for several minutes, closing my eyes and resting. I was close to exhaustion, but I was going to eat each and every pussy at least once and hopefully fuck one or two more.</p><p>Haley was next in line. She was a petit girl for her age, a little taller than Amy, but her breasts were sensational! They were firm and the nipples turned up on the end. I pulled her close to me and began to kiss and suck on her nipples. I pulled her hips to the edge of the chair and placed her legs over the armrests. I licked her pussy as I fondled her perfect breasts. She raised her hips, allowing my tongue to delve deeply into her pussy. I began to rub her clit between my thumb and forefinger and she cried out in ecstasy as she climaxed. I continued to probe deeply with my tongue until she relaxed. I hugged her and kissed her beautiful breasts one last time. She smiled and collapsed back in the chair.</p><p>""The old man is going to do it!"" I heard Shelley say.</p><p>Becky was a plump girl, not fat, but certainly the heaviest of the group (puppy fat). She had brown hair cut in a bob and the largest breasts in the room. I would estimate an ample 36D. I positioned her on the floor on her back and placed a cushion under her well rounded buttocks. I lay between her legs and set to work on her pussy, inserting two fingers deep into her hole and licking franticly at her clitoris. I took her plump clit between my teeth as I flicked my tongue back and forth. she pushed her pubic mound tightly against my mouth and began to groan. I reached up and took hold of her ample breasts, pinching her nipples quite roughly. She groaned once more and I tasted her juices running down my tongue.</p><p>Mary was last. She was a slim girl with extremely long legs. I sat back against the chair, and motioned for Mary to straddle me so that I could eat her pussy. Mary was the shyest girl in the room. She refused at first, but with some encouragement, she moved to stand in front of me with her legs wide open. I slid a finger all the way into her hole and she felt even tighter than Amy. Her hymen was gone, but she was struggling to accept a single finger. She squirmed uncomfortably and I withdrew my finger. I began to lick the length of her slit, but she was so tense that she clamped shut, preventing me from getting any depth. I parted her lips with my fingers and started to flick my tongue rapidly over her small clit. Each time I touched her clit, she would shake and moan. I managed to get her clit between my lips and gently bit down on the end. She shook violently and collapsed onto my lap. She was barely conscious and for a moment I was worried, then she opened her eyes and kissed me passionately. I hugged her tightly and she began to sob, ""I have never felt anything like that before,"" she said. Although Mary was not a virgin, she had never before experienced an orgasm.</p><p>As I sat there holding Mary, I surveyed the naked young flesh spread around the room. I had eaten every pussy here and been fucked by a twelve year old girl. I began to wonder whether it was possible to fuck each and every one of them too. I had never had a problem getting it up several times a night, but I was exhausted. I decided to finish my beer and relax for a moment.</p><p>Mary climbed off my lap and I sat back on the couch. The girls all knelt before me and Shelley said, ""Is that it, dad? Are you finished?""</p><p>""No way! Since Amy has already fucked me, does that mean I fuck you all in age order too?"" I replied.</p><p>She smiled and said, ""If you think you can manage it, old man.""</p><p>I said, ""OK, I'm willing to try, but its girls on top doing all the work tonight!"" A wave of giggles went around the room. ""And we are going to do it in comfort on my bed!"" I added.</p><p>I turned to Shelley and said, ""Ok, I'm going for a shower to freshen up. Do you all want to go to my room and wait? Maybe you can take a few pictures for me?"" Shelley smiled and I headed for the shower.</p><p>While I was in the shower, Jenny came into the bathroom and I watched as she sat naked on the toilet and peed. I was instantly hard and called her to join me in the shower. We kissed and soaped each others bodies. Her porcelain skin was perfect, not a blemish to be found. I lifted her and she wrapped her legs around my waste. Clumsily, I managed to get the tip of my cock against her smooth downy opening. She was extremely tight, but I managed to get the head of my cock into her love hole. Slowly, I positioned her further down my hard member. Once I was entirely inside her, she threw her arms around my neck and I began to thrust in and out of my beautiful thirteen year old lover. Before long, we both reached climax and I pumped my load deep inside her stomach. I eased her off and lowered her to the floor. As I turned, I saw we had an audience. Shelley, Jill and Carol stood in the doorway watching the action. I washed off and left Jenny to finish her shower while I dried and returned to the bedroom with Shelley, Jill and Carol.</p><p>The others sat around the edges of the bed and I climbed into the middle. ""OK, who's next?"" I asked, braggingly.</p><p>Carol climbed onto the bed and straddled my legs. I could now see just how small her breasts were. They were not much bigger than poached eggs, and her muscular lower body was quite boyish in appearance. Her enlarged clit hung there almost like a small penis. She moved herself forward until her opening was just above my rigid member. As she pushed firmly down, I was amazed by how tight she was, and as I disappeared inside her, I felt her vaginal muscles clamp down on me like a vice. I took hold of her waist and started to bounce her up and down on my cock. As she got into a rhythm, I started to rub her clit between my fingers. Soon, her vaginal muscles clamped down on me stronger than before and she gasped as the clitoral stimulation brought her to orgasm. She relaxed on top of me for a while.</p><p>I was still hard. I had not come, but I was not going to manage to come every time. She climbed off and, Sue said, ""God, he is ready to go again.""</p><p>Sue climbed straight on top of me. She placed her opening over my shaft, and taking hold of Sue's waist, I slowly began to ease myself into her pussy. When the head first popped in, she flinched a little. I lay perfectly still, allowing her to become accustomed to my size. Then, she started to lower herself all the way down. I could see the tip of my cock moving against the inside of her stomach. She began to bounce up and down as if she was riding a horse.</p><p>Soon, I could hold on no longer, and as I filled Sue with my sperm, she climaxed and collapsed on top of me.</p><p>I needed a few minutes to recover. Jill lay next to me and Amy started to play with me trying to get me hard again. She took my cock in her mouth and began to suck me quite expertly. For a twelve year old, she was a very good cocksucker. It wasn't long before I was hard as a rock again.</p><p>I was now ready for Jill and I encouraged her to climb on top of me. As she lowered herself onto my cock, I began to fondle her breasts. She rocked backwards and forwards gently. I was happy to lay still and let her bring herself off. She eventually collapsed on to my chest and I penetrated her deeply as she came to a climax. Jill kissed me tenderly and climbed off, sitting on the edge of the bed, and gesturing Shelley to take her place while I was still hard.</p><p>Shelley climbed on top of me. I was about to fuck my daughter in front of eight of her friends. she positioned my cock against her pussy and impaled herself fully on me with one smooth thrust. Then, she began to rock back and forth on my cock. Somehow reading my thoughts, she leaned forward and whispered in my ear, ""Relax, daddy. None of these girls are strangers to incest. I've watched every one of them suck or fuck her brother or father or uncle. Sometimes I've even joined in. Does that excite you, daddy?""</p><p>I could not believe my ears. It excited me beyond words. In response, I began to pump my rock hard cock deep into my daughters pussy. She smiled and kissed me passionately on the mouth. Then, she sat up, allowing full penetration of my steel hard member. I gave myself up to the experience, and as Shelley's orgasm began, I felt my balls twitch and I filled my daughters pussy with cum.</p><p>She climbed off and said, ""NEXT.""</p><p>""Just a minute, I am not fucking Superman,"" I said. ""I need to rest for a bit.""</p><p>Haley lay on top of me and kissed me tenderly. ""Ahh! Bless,"" she said. I lay with my eyes closed and Haley laying on my chest. Becky and Mary lay on either side of me. The others covered us with the duvet before going to Shelley's room. I lay their with the three girls for an hour or so and dozed off for a while.</p><p>When I woke, my cock was again ready to play. I kissed Haley on the forehead and she looked at me. I said, ""Are you ready, darling?"" She blushed and kissed me sweetly. I maneuvered her pussy down onto my cock. I was surprised how easy I entered her. She began to rub up and down my chest with her nipples. I lifted her slightly and began to devour her up facing nipples greedily. She continued to rock back and forth on my cock.</p><p>I grabbed Haley's waist and pulled her towards me, feeling my cock reach the deepest part of her pussy. As I pressed down on her hips, I suddenly felt her body shudder. She screamed so loudly that I thought for sure she'd wake the neighbors. She climbed off and left the room. I heard the toilet flush and then Shelley's door open and close. Mary was still fast asleep, dead to the world.</p><p>I turned to Becky and kissed her. I explored her full voluptuous body and she played with my cock as we cuddled up close. I spread her legs and climbed on top of her. She was so wet I had no problem in driving my whole length deep into her pussy. We kissed as I leisurely fucked her sweet young hole. It was twenty minutes before she eventually came. I had been holding back for a long time. I released my last drops of cum deep into her pussy and collapsed on top of her.</p><p>I was knackered. I was never so glad to see a young girl sleeping soundly as I was when I saw Mary sleeping peacefully. I rolled off of Becky and she too left the room. I heard her go into Shelley's room and turned to face Mary. Her eyes were wide open. She kissed me gently and said, ""Go to sleep. You look terrible."" Mary slipped an arm under my neck and cuddled me like a child as I slept like a baby.</p><p>I woke about eight the next morning and Mary was still holding me tightly. I kissed her on the cheek. She opened one eye and said, ""Feeling better now?""</p><p>I smiled and kissed her again, probing her mouth with my tongue. I reached between her legs and inserted a finger into her love hole.</p><p>I said, ""You know, this may hurt a little, but I will be as gentle as I can.""</p><p>She smiled sweetly and said, ""I trust you.""</p><p>I reached for the KY and applied liberal amounts into her love hole, finally managing to stretch it sufficiently to accept three fingers. I pulled her on top of me and positioned the head of my cock at the entrance of her pussy. As I pressed my head against her lips, I felt her tense up. I kissed her gently and said, ""Relax, I won't hurt you."" I felt her relax a little and gently applied a little more pressure.</p><p>Laying perfectly still, I said, ""Now, you push on to me slowly. I won't move.""</p><p>She inched down my body, pushing harder against my cock head. I felt myself almost enter her. I gave a small thrust and the head was inside her. I stayed still and kissed her passionately, saying, ""see, you have done it. It's inside you now."" I saw a tear running down her face. I said, ""Don't worry, I won't hurt you.""</p><p>Mary began again to push against me, working my cock a little further into her hole each time. Soon, I was buried in her love hole up to the hilt. I fondled and sucked her breast, and stayed still inside her.</p><p>She started to rock gently on my cock. The sensations were fantastic. she was so tight. I started to slowly pump in and out of her pussy, and she responded by rocking up and down in time with me. She sat up, allowing me to achieve maximum penetration. I reached up and started to rub her clit. I was soon thrusting deep into her wet hole and she was begging for more. She came and I pumped my load deep into her tight hole. As I withdrew, she kissed me deeply before moving down my body to suck the juices from my cock.</p><p>I was soon hard again and Mary was sitting astride my waist, lowering herself onto my cock for a second time. This time it was easier for her to get my entire length into her pussy. Once more, I was hard as a rock, but totally drained. I don't think I had any cum left in my body, but that didn't worry Mary. She began to ride on my stiff member. Each orgasm she had was more intense than the previous.</p><p>Then, Shelley came in and said, ""I don't believe it. Come here, you guys. Look at this!""</p><p>The others all appeared in the doorway and a cheer went up: ""Go Mary!"" They all stood there watching for about twenty minutes. As Mary bounced on my cock, I counted at least three more orgasm's before she collapsed on top of me.</p><p>Shelley then told me that Mary had been known to scream the house down whenever anyone tried to fuck her. She couldn't even take the smallest cock into her tight hole without screaming bloody murder, and there she was impaling herself on to my thick cock.</p><p>I was still hard inside Mary and began to pump my meat into her one more time. She raised up, and as she finally managed another orgasm, I shot my load into her sweet young body. She pulled off and I came out of her with a POP! Everyone laughed and they left as Mary headed for the shower. I Lay there for about five minutes before joining Mary in the shower. We got out of the shower, dried and dressed, and joined the others in the kitchen. I had made love to nine beautiful young things last night and this morning, and I was feeling pretty good, for an old man of thirty nine. Shelley saw the smirk on my face and said, ""Don't be too pleased with yourself, daddy, I'm sure I can find a few more friends for the big four O next year.""</p><p>I looked her in the eye and said, ""Bring em on, darling, bring em on! Mary is going to help me train for that one."" Everyone laughed loudly and Mary blushed as she nodded her head in the affirmative.</p><p>Well, I may have to let you know about my fortieth next time. We'll see!</p>"
804,Jenny,Blueboy,,[''],This is the story of a beautiful half cast Indian girl called Jenny and the man who became infatuated with her.,2012-07-15T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>This is the story of a beautiful half cast Indian girl called Jenny. She was about ten years old when I first met her, and the most beautiful girl I had ever seen. Gerald, a friend, had recently started a relationship with Jenny's mother, Susan, who had been a single parent for some years. Susan was an alcoholic and Jenny received very little love or attention from her mother.</p><p>As a favor to Gerald, I had arranged to baby sit for Jenny at my place. They dropped Jenny off at half past seven and my wife let her in. As we watched TV, I found myself looking more at Jenny than the program. I was obsessed with her beauty and innocence.</p><p>Jenny was 4'10"" tall and had a slim, perfect figure. Her breasts were just forming and about the size of large eggs. Her nipples were so dark that they were clearly visible through her white blouse.</p><p>As Gerald was planning to be back late, it had been arranged for Jenny to spend the night at our house, and at nine o clock my wife took her upstairs and put her to bed. I was so aroused from thinking about Jenny that when my wife came down, I removed her underwear, sat her on my lap and lifted the back of her skirt. I undid my trousers so that I could fuck her gently as we watched TV. As we made love, suddenly the door opened and in walked Jenny wearing a short white nightdress. It was obvious that she was naked underneath because her sparse jet black pubes were clearly visible. She was slightly upset at being in a strange place. She came and sat on my wife's lap and my wife comforted her.</p><p>Jenny's night dress had risen above her knees. I could see the smooth skin of the inside of her thighs, and a small tuft of jet black hair between her slender legs. This was amazing! I was still deep inside my wife, and this beautiful young girl was sitting there on top of us both, totally innocent and unaware. My cock was so hard by this time and Jenny moving about on my wife's lap made the sensation to much to bear. I suddenly began to pump my load deep into my wife, who could obviously feel me pulsating within her. She looked at me and smiled.</p><p>""Go into the kitchen and get yourself some juice, Jenny,"" my wife said.</p><p>As Jenny left the room, my wife quickly stood up and I pushed my cock back into my trousers. My wife took Jenny back to bed and tucked her in again. When she returned, she said, ""God, that was so embarrassing!""</p><p>I thought to myself, 'god, that was so exciting,' but I could hardly say that to my wife.</p><p>We went to bed about eleven and I was so aroused by what happened earlier that I had sex with my wife three times before we went to sleep. All I could think about was Jenny, and each time I became aroused.</p><p>About three a.m. I woke and needed to use the toilet. I climbed from our bed carefully so as not to wake my wife. As I crossed the landing to the bathroom, I looked into the room where Jenny lay sleeping. Jenny lay on the bed face down and she had kicked all of the covers off, her night dress had ridden up to her armpits and her smooth round buttocks, and part of one of her breasts were clearly visible. I stood watching her for about ten minutes when I heard my wife move. I quickly went into the bathroom and I was so aroused I had to relieve myself. I stood there and pulled myself off, picturing Jenny's perfect young body in my mind as I did so. I could not believe that I was having these thoughts about a ten year old girl.</p><p>Over the coming weeks whenever I made love to my wife I was really thinking about Jenny. I visited her house whenever Gerald was there, and we babysat for them whenever they wanted. I began to play boisterous games with Jenny at each and every opportunity. I would sit her on my shoulders and run around, my hands grasping her smooth bare thighs and grinding her pussy into the back of my neck. I would also tickle her under the arms, sliding my thumbs inside her clothing to caress her small breasts and nipples. Jenny never took any notice nor did any one else. These games carried on for years. When Jenny went up to change, I would often go to the toilet and try and catch a glimpse of her tender young body.</p><p>Jenny grew up to be an outstanding beauty. By the age of twelve, she was stunning. She still had her innocence though, she had no idea my touches were not accidental.</p><p>Gerald and Susan decided to get married that year and were going on a honeymoon. My wife had arranged that Jenny would come camping with us for those two weeks. I was so happy! I knew that living in a tent I would get many chances to spy on Jenny and would have to spend lots of time with her.</p><p>During the two weeks we were camping, I took Jenny swimming almost every day. In the pool, I would place my hand between her legs flat against her beautiful young love hole, and lift her out of the water to throw her across the pool. This felt so good to me, but Jenny appeared totally innocent of what I was in fact doing. I would spend a second or two getting my hand into just the right position (rubbing her pussy) before lifting Jenny out of the water.</p><p>When we left the pool and returned to the tent one day, my wife was out. She would generally dry Jenny's hair. I sat in my chair and started to dry Jenny's hair for her. I then held the towel up in front of her and told Jenny to take her wet costume off. She did so and I wrapped the towel around her, rubbing her dry. I was really caressing her young body all over through the towel. I said, ""Alright, go and get dressed,"" and pulled the towel away, playfully smacking Jenny on her bottom. She took absolutely no notice. She stepped into her sleeping compartment, and in full view, she slowly put on her bra and panties, before slipping a flowery summer dress over her head and brushing her hair.</p><p>I had many opportunities over the course of the two weeks to admire Jenny's perfect young body, and under one pretence or another had touched every part of it. She was so beautiful and yet so innocent that I felt guilty about what I was doing. I decided that my attentions towards Jenny were wrong and knew that if I did not stop now it would only be a matter of time before I could not control myself and I would take things too far. I was constantly dreaming about making love to her, of eating her perfect pussy, of sucking her perfect little breasts. I had come close on a few occasions to trying this, but realised that if any one found out that I would be in serious trouble. When we returned from our holiday I made a conscious effort to see less of Jenny, and visited her house only rarely.</p><p>Some months past and I had dreamt of Jenny and thought of her often as I made love to my wife. I was so depressed. If only I were fifteen again.</p><p>One day while my wife was out shopping, Jenny knocked on the door. She had a bowl in her hand and said, ""Mum asked if it would be alright if I picked some blackberries from the bottom of your garden.""</p><p>""Sure,"" I said. Jenny was wearing her school uniform, black shoes, white knee length socks, a black skirt just above the knee, and a white cotton blouse. It was very obvious that she had no bra on underneath. We went into the garden and picked some blackberries. When the bowl was full, we walked up to the house.</p><p>""Shit! I have a stain on my blouse. Mum will kill me,"" said Jenny and she started to sob.</p><p>She had a stain on her sleeve from the berries. I put my arm around her and said, ""Don't worry, we can fix that. She will never know.""</p><p>When we got to the house, I put her sleeve under the tap and washed out the stain. As I did this, I became so aroused that I could not help myself. I said, ""Take it off and I will put it in the dryer."" I expected Jenny to complain, but she unbuttoned her blouse and handed it to me.</p><p>Jenny was almost thirteen, the most beautiful girl I had ever seen and she was standing next to me half naked. She kissed me gently on the cheek and said, ""Thank you."" I could not help myself, I kissed her back, not on the cheek, but on the mouth, inserting my tongue deep into her mouth. She did not push me away, but held me tight. I cupped her breast in my hand and rubbed her beautiful nipple between my fingers.</p><p>'God,' I thought, 'this is so wrong. She is only a child.' I stopped and stepped back, ""We can't do this, Jenny, it's wrong,"" I said.</p><p>Jenny started to sob and said, ""You used to touch me when I was younger all the time, and you used to watch me get undressed, don't you like me any more?"",</p><p>""Of course I do, but if any one ever found out what I just did I could go to prison,"" I replied. I took Jenny's shirt from the dryer and handed it to her. She put it on.</p><p>I poured some fresh orange juice and we sat at the table and talked. Jenny told me that she knew when I touched her before that it was not an accident. She told me that she had enjoyed our little games. She even admitted that the night she caught us making love and sat on top of us that she knew exactly what we were doing. I walked around the table and kissed Jenny on the forehead, and admitted that I had often dreamed about doing thing's to her. I said that my wife would be back soon and I would have to think about this.</p><p>She stood up, kissed me passionately and said, ""I love you, I want you to do anything you want to me, no one will ever find out."" With this she picked up the bowl of berries and left.</p><p>I sat and thought about what had happened, I knew this was just what I wanted but also knew deep down that I should never see Jenny again.</p><p>My wife returned and I helped her put the shopping away. I could not stop thinking about Jenny. After we had put all the shopping away, I took hold of my wife and made love to her right there on the kitchen table. As I fondled and sucked her breasts, I imagined they were Jenny's breasts, as I ate her pussy I imagined it was Jenny's pussy. We went to the bedroom and made love for the rest of the evening. The whole time I was thinking about Jenny and wishing that this was her.</p><p>A week passed and my wife got a call from her sister. Her mother was not well and she asked if I minded if she went to her mothers for a few days. I of course did not. My wife went to her mothers on Friday night about seven. I went to see Gerald and Susan (Jenny if the truth was known). I told them that Carolwas gone until Sunday and I could see that Jenny had understood the significance of this.</p><p>Jenny went to the kitchen and used the telephone. She rang her best friend, Tracy. She came back in and asked her mother if she could stay over at Tracy's that night.</p><p>Susan said, ""But, honey, she lives over on the other side of town, and the buses have stopped."" I offered to drive Jenny. Susan and Gerald suspected nothing. ""Say thank you,"" Susan said,</p><p>Jenny came over, gave me a peck on the cheek and said, ""Thank you very much.""</p><p>She got her things together and went across to my house and opened the garage. We got in the car and drove off. I knew that Jenny was not going to Tracy's, but I had to be gone long enough so that her mother would not suspect. We drove about a mile and parked up by the park.</p><p>Jenny said, ""This is brilliant! I can stay with you all night. Tracy's parents are away tonight and if mum rings she will cover for me.""</p><p>We sat in the car for a while talking, and then I told Jenny to get in the back and lay on the seat. She did and I drove home.</p><p>As I pulled into the garage, Susan and Gerald were walking by. 'Shit,' I thought. ""Stay down!"" I said. I got out of the car and locked the garage door.</p><p>Gerald and Susan stood at the end of the drive. Gerald said, ""Great! No kids tonight, so we are going out. Do you want to come?""</p><p>""No, I have had a hard day. I think I will get an early night. Thanks anyway!"" As they walked off down the road, I quickly went into the house and around to the back door of the garage to rescue Jenny. We walked into the kitchen and shut the door.</p><p>""Shit, that was too close,"" I said.</p><p>Jenny just laughed and kissed me on the lips. ""Don't worry! Everything is going to be perfect,"" she said. I knew she was right.</p><p>We went through to the lounge and Jenny sat on the sofa while I opened a bottle of wine. I was as nervous as a schoolboy. My heart was racing, I had spent three years dreaming about this moment and now it was here. I poured two glasses of wine and sat next to Jenny. I had a beautiful thirteen year old girl here offering to let me do anything I wanted to her, and I couldn't even pluck up the courage to kiss her.</p><p>Jenny suddenly placed her hand in my lap and stroked my cock through my pants. I was instantly rock hard. She said, ""I have never seen this yet. Can I get it out and have a look?""</p><p>I kissed her gently and said, ""You, my darling, can do anything you want.""</p><p>She tried without success to undo my belt. I leaned back, undid my belt and trousers, sliding them down a little before unzipping my fly to give her easy access. She slid her hand into my pants and removed my cock. It felt so good. My erection was so hard and so confined that it had been hurting.</p><p>She looked at my cock in her hand and then leaned across and kissed me while slowly stroking back and forth along the length of my cock, caressing it, barely touching it at times. In a couple of minutes, I shot my load.</p><p>It flew everywhere. It was on her jeans and her top. I got a tissue and wiped her off.</p><p>""Did you enjoy that?"" she asked.</p><p>I smiled and kissed her.</p><p>Spying my chance, I said, ""I think we had better wash those for you. Take them off,"" pointing to her cum stained top and jeans.</p><p>She stood before me and erotically removed her clothes. She stood there wearing absolutely nothing. She had been totally naked underneath.</p><p>Her beauty took my breath away. I pulled her onto my lap and kissed her while my hands explored every inch of her perfect body. I took her breasts into my mouth one at a time and flicked my tongue around her nipples.</p><p>After a while, I laid her back on the couch and knelt on the floor. Parting her legs, I placed them over my shoulders. I pulled her lips apart, revealing her sweet virginal hole in all its glory. I started to lick the length of her pussy, licking deep to recover the sweet tasting juices before flicking my tongue around her clit. I repeated this process slowly and deliberately for about thirty minutes. I could hear her breathing becoming labored, but each time she was about to climax I backed off a little, keeping her in a state of expectation. She passed her own fingers between her legs to try and bring herself off. I took her hand and moved it away. ""Soon!"" I said. I could feel her shaking all over and took her clit between my lips, flicking back and forth with my tongue. She lost control completely and had an orgasm of such intensity that I thought she would break my neck as she clamped her legs around me. As she relaxed, I licked deep into her pussy to get every sweet drop of her juice that I could. I had eaten plenty of pussy in my time, but none of it had ever tasted as sweet as the juices of my sweet little Jenny.</p><p>I got naked and we snuggled up next to each other on the couch. Jenny just smiled and lay next to me while I caressed her sexy young body. I slowly inserted a finger into her pussy and found no hymen blocking my way. I gently pushed in and out, applying pressure with my palm until she had another orgasm. She kissed me passionately and abandoned herself in the throws of her climax. She was going wild.</p><p>At this point, I wanted to fuck her so badly, but decided that I should wait a while. By this time, we were both hot and sticky. I picked her up and carried her upstairs to the bathroom. I stood her down and turned on the shower. We kissed and she gently stroked my cock. We then got into the shower. I started to wash every inch of her body. I remembered the time in the tent when under the pretence of drying her I had done much the same thing through the towel.</p><p>I moved to the side and took her clit between the thumb and forefinger of my hand as I took her breast into my mouth. She writhed in pleasure, and before long, she whined and collapsed on top of me. I held her in my arms and kissed her gently as the water cascaded over us. I was in heaven and Jenny was my perfect little angel.</p><p>We dried off and I carried Jenny into the bedroom and lay her on the bed. As I looked down on her, I wondered about her sexual experience. Was she still a virgin?</p><p>I joined her on the bed and positioned her knees on either side of my head, with my mouth directly beneath her perfect pussy. Jenny supported herself on one hand and began to stroke my rock hard member. I encouraged her to suck me off, and hesitantly at first, she slipped the head of my cock into her lovely young mouth. I stroked her perfectly formed thighs with my hands and raised my head to once again eat her sweet tasting pussy, teasing her clitoris gently between my teeth, but taking great care to keep her waiting for the orgasm that was fast approaching. I flicked her clit with my tongue, keeping her inches away from a full blown orgasm.</p><p>After some time, my jaw and tongue were aching from the effort of eating her juices in this way. I then took her clit between my lips, sucking hard and rubbing the tip of my tongue rapidly across the tip. As she groaned with pleasure, I filled her mouth with my pulsating cock, pumping vast amounts of sperm deep into her throat. I could feel her sucking and swallowing. As she climbed off of me, she moved down the bed and licked every last drop from the shaft and base of my cock.</p><p>She lay next to me and I went to sleep holding her tightly in my arms.</p><p>I woke early that morning and found my beautiful angel fast asleep. I kissed her gently on the forehead and she opened her eyes.</p><p>""Good morning, my little angel,"" I said.</p><p>She smiled and kissed my chest, slowly rubbing her hand down to my already hard cock. ""Are you going to fuck me with that?"" she asked.</p><p>I smiled and said, ""Not this time unless you really want me to. You don't want to get pregnant, do you?""</p><p>""Well, I really want you to fuck me and you don't have to worry about making me pregnant. I'm on the pill.""</p><p>""Well, in that case..."" I replied as I slid down between her legs and started to lick her pussy, raising it up so that her plump lips were easily accessible. I licked her clit while gently inserting two fingers into her pussy. She moaned with pleasure. I continued to eat her pussy and managed to insert my fingers all the way into her pussy up to my knuckles. I reached into the bedside cabinet and retrieved the KY jelly.</p><p>She giggled as I applied a generous amount of the cold jelly to her hole. I liberally lubricated my member before pressing it firmly against her pussy. She pushed back against me and I allowed her to control the insertion of my cock into her sweet young cunt. After a minute, she had managed to get the head of my cock past her tight entrance. I took hold of her hips and slowly and gently eased the whole length deep into her stomach. I fucked her pussy as gently as I could. As I pulled my cock almost out and pushed it all the way home again, she groaned and started to push back quickly against me on the in stroke. I began to fuck her, quickening the stroke as I went. I continued until I was pumping in and out of her as hard as I could and she was still begging for more. After some twenty minutes of hard fucking, I ground my pubic bone against her clit and as she came I could feel my cock pulsating as I pumped my sperm deep inside her.</p><p>I raised myself up and pulled my now limp cock slowly from her pussy before laying down next to her. Jenny turned to face me and smiled, ""That felt so good,"" she said. I kissed her and held her tightly.</p><p>I was so elated by my night of pleasure with this girl who was young enough to be my daughter, and did not want it to end, but knew I must get her home before anyone got suspicious.</p><p>I took Jenny to the bathroom and we showered together. I knew this was my final chance to drink in her beauty for a while at least, and soaped and kissed every square inch of her tender young body before drying her gently and carrying her down the stairs. She put her jeans and top back on and stood watching me as I got dressed.</p><p>After we dressed, I told her to go around to the back of the garage and lay on the back seat of the car. She did and I opened the garage door and drove out. I pulled up by the park again and Jenny got back in the front seat. I kissed her one last time, then drove her to her front door. I went into the house with her and said to Susan, ""Look what I found at the bus stop.""</p><p>Jenny's mum gave her a hug and said, ""Did you have a good time, love?""</p><p>Jenny replied, ""Yes, brilliant mum!""</p><p>If only she knew!</p>"
805,The Pleasures of Sex,Blueboy,,[''],"A man describes his  sexual history from early childhood to adulthood, including his sexual experiences with his brother and swinging contacts with his wife.",2012-07-29T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>My Earliest Experiences</h5><p>Being the youngest of two boys, I had little experience with girls. At the age of seven I had hidden in a cupboard at my grandmothers house and watched my cousin Sandra bathe. She was two years older than me. As she undressed to get in the bath, I could not take my eyes off of her slender body. Her legs were slim and the lips of her pussy were deep pink and swollen. I watched silently from my hiding place. As she dried herself, she concentrated so much on her pussy that it was obvious she was enjoying the sensation.</p><p>Shortly after watching Sandra, I remember sitting in the playground with a girl who's name escapes me. She offered to show me her private parts. I watched as she pulled up her skirt and pulled the crotch of her navy blue knickers to one side, allowing me a clear view of her smooth slit.</p><p>At the age of nine, I had my first sexual encounter. Early one day, we had gone to swimming lessons. These were held at another school which had a pool. The pool was small and the changing rooms were cubicles with curtains on either side of the pool. As always I got changed quickly and watched through the edge of the curtain to see if I could catch a glimpse of any of the girls in the cubicles opposite.</p><p>Anne, a girl who had a reputation for laying naked in her shed with older boys for a small fee, was getting changed with her curtain open three or four inches. Anne was nine years old and a very pretty girl. Her father was Indian and her mother was white. Anne's skin was a beautiful tan color. I watched eagerly as she slowly and deliberately removed her underwear. Then, she saw me looking at her, but instead of closing the curtain, she raised her arms above her head and slowly turned around, giving me an excellent view of the whole of her beautiful young body. I became hard and pre cum flowed from my member leaving a damp patch on my trunks.</p><p>When it was time to get in the pool, I carried my towel in front of me, hoping to hide my erection. From the smirk on Anne's face as I put down the towel and entered the pool, it was clear that I had failed. I had never been so happy to get into the icy cold water. During the lesson, Anne and her friend, Angela, were giggling and laughing, and I am sure my face was beet red in color. On several occasions as I passed Anne, she had brushed her hand against my groin, leaving me with a bulge that was so obvious that I had to stand facing the side of the pool to hide my embarrassment.</p><p>Later, I sat in the classroom next to Anne. All I could think about was her soft beautiful body. I had a hard-on straining against my shorts that was painful. I had always been shy around girls, but I plucked up my courage and said, ""I really enjoyed looking at you earlier. I want to see your body again.""</p><p>She asked, ""What will I get in return?""</p><p>I asked, ""What do you want?""</p><p>She said, ""Show me that now,"" looking at the bump in my shorts.</p><p>""Someone might see,"" I protested.</p><p>""Please yourself,"" she said.</p><p>""OK,"" I replied. I looked around. No one appeared to be looking, so I pulled my cock out of the leg of my shorts, and leaned back on my chair to allow her a clear view. She went to touch me and I quickly pushed my cock back up into my shorts.</p><p>She giggled softly and said, ""I will meet you after school in the playground, near the girls toilets.""</p><p>Jesus, I was so excited! I had no idea what to expect. My heart was beating so fast that I thought it was going to burst.</p><p>The rest of the day went slowly, but eventually it was time to go home. My heart began racing for a second time.</p><p>I rushed around to the playground and waited as instructed. After some time, everyone had gone and I thought, 'SHIT! She's not coming.' I was ready to go home. I had waited for what seemed like hours, but in fact, it had only been a few minutes. Then Anne came out of the main entrance and my heart skipped a beat. My excitement turned to horror as I saw she was not alone. Anne had two friends with her, Angela and Mary. They were giggling as Anne pointed across and said something to them. The fear of being ridiculed by the girls almost had me running for my life, but the chance of a sexual encounter with Anne seemed worth the possible embarrassment.</p><p>When they got closer, Anne said, ""I hope you don't mind if my friends come with us."" I was so taken back I could not reply.</p><p>The entrance to the girls toilets were just out of sight of the main building and the girls went straight in. Anne called out, ""Are you coming?"" I followed them in, my heart beating so fast that I felt dizzy.</p><p>I remember thinking about just running home, but managed to fight the urge. All three girls went into one of the cubicles. Anne beckoned me to join them. I walked in and Mary shut the door.</p><p>Anne said, ""Come on then, show me again properly.""</p><p>I protested, ""What? With all of you in here? If I show all of you, you all have to do the same.""</p><p>They eventually agreed and I hesitantly started to undo my shorts. I had just undone the waistband and started to undo the buttons when Anne took hold of my hands and moved them away. Anne proceeded to pull my shorts down. She slowly slipped her hand inside my underpants and began gently stroking my penis. I shuddered as my cock exploded, and I came all over her hand. She withdrew her hand and showed her friends the sticky cum.</p><p>""Jesus, that was quick!"" said Anne, who proceeded to smell and then taste the cum with the tip of her tongue. Angela and Mary both looked on in disbelief as Anne continued to lick the cum off of her hand.</p><p>She offered her hand to Mary first and insisted that she taste it too. Mary reluctantly touched the cum with the tip of her tongue. She wretched and pulled a face. I thought she was going to throw up.</p><p>Then it was Angela's turn. She, too, hesitated before tasting the sticky fluid. She reacted totally differently. She looked at me and licked her lips with a wry smile on her face.</p><p>Anne licked her hand clean and ordered me to ""stand on the toilet seat."" I did and she pulled my underpants down to my ankles. I was limp and extremely sticky. The three girls stood in front of me, looking at my limp dick. This left me feeling insecure. However, I did not stay limp for long as the blood gorged back into my member and it stood to attention once more. Anne took some tissue and started to clean me up. All this time, I was fighting against the need to shoot my load over her again.</p><p>When she had cleaned me up, she gently stroked my scrotum and slid her fingers along my throbbing cock. She stepped back and said, ""Your turn, Angela.""</p><p>Angela hesitated, but Anne took her by the hand and guided her to my cock. Angela stroked and slid her hand up and down my cock. I could no longer hold back and I shot my load all down the arm of her sweater. She pulled back quickly and grabbed some tissue to clean her sleeve.</p><p>""Go on, Mary,"" said Anne.</p><p>""Noooo!"" Mary moaned. After some persuasion, she gently took the end which was still wet between her finger and thumb and pulled back the foreskin. I was shaking like a leaf and I thought I was going to come again. With the foreskin pulled back, Anne took a tissue and wiped me clean.</p><p>I quickly pulled up my pants and shorts and stepped off of the seat. I said, ""my turn. You've all seen me, now, I want to see you.""</p><p>Anne said, ""sit down."" She pointed at the seat. I did as I was told. She moved in front of me. She reached up under her skirt and pulled her knickers to her knees. I got so hard instantly that I had to adjust myself to relieve the strain of my cock against my shorts.</p><p>She slowly began to raise her skirt, revealing the silky brown flesh at the top of her thighs, and then the lips of her slit with a few downy hairs around the top. I slowly reached out my hand and placed it against her and rubbed gently back and forth. She opened her legs and moved my hand right between her legs with the thumb sticking up so that it rubbed against her clitoris. As I rubbed gently back and forth, Anne took my hand and increased the amount of pressure. After a moment or two, she began to shake violently and I felt my hand become slightly wet. I pulled it away and looked at the love juices in my palm.</p><p>Anne said, ""Lick it, lick it off your hand. You'll like it!""</p><p>I was unsure about that and did not really want to taste the fluid on my hand, but I was more afraid of the events taking place coming to an end, so I touched the tip of my tongue to the juice on my hand. To my surprise, it tasted good. I eagerly licked off the juices, finally wiping my hand on my shirt.</p><p>Anne said, ""Now you, Mary.""</p><p>Mary said, ""No way, I am not going to do that.""</p><p>Anne said, ""I will tell every one that you are a slag if you do not show him!""</p><p>Mary was almost crying. She pulled her knickers down and raised her skirt. By now, she was crying softly. I reached out and touched her, but as soon as I did, she pulled away and pulled up her underwear.</p><p>""Now you, Angela,"" said Anne.</p><p>Angela hesitated, but she pulled her knickers down to just above the knee and raised her skirt.</p><p>""kiss her there!"" demanded Anne.</p><p>""No!"" I replied.</p><p>Anne insisted, ""Do it, do it now or we will tell every body what you did.""</p><p>I said, ""Please don't tell. I'll do it.""</p><p>""Kiss it, then lick it all over!"" Anne directed.</p><p>I leaned forward and kissed Angela gently on the soft downy hairs above her opening.</p><p>""lick it all over!"" Anne commanded.</p><p>I licked Angela's pussy once or twice before she pulled away and replaced her clothing.</p><p>Suddenly, we heard a noise outside and Anne shouted, ""Quick, run! Someone's coming!"" We all ran out.</p><p>It was the caretaker. He shouted after us, ""I know who you are. What are you doing in there? Smoking?"" We ran out of the gate and without a word the girls ran home.</p><p>I got home about an hour late. I told my mother we had been playing football after school.</p><p>That night, as I lay in my bed, I could not stop thinking about the events of that day. I played with myself all night long, remembering the sights, smells and tastes in that cubicle. I must have cum at least five more times before I fell asleep.</p><p>The next morning I woke late. My brother, who was two years older than me, had been sent to wake me because I had overslept. He did this by pulling the covers off the bed. I woke with a real boner and he looked at me, grinning. I sat up and covered my erection with a blanket.</p><p>'I wonder what today has in store,' I thought. I was hoping for a repeat performance. Alas, I was to be disappointed.</p><p></p><h5>Big Brother</h5><p>My experiences with Anne, Mary and Angela were the subject of my fantasies for many months to come, and I would lay in my bed wanking almost every night. My brother Chris slept in the top bunk and would often shout at me. He obviously knew what I was doing, and sometimes late at night I would wake to feel the beds swaying as he was pulling himself off in the top bunk. I had never felt excited by this and learned to wank from the wrist so as not to be obvious. However, now and again when I was wanking, Chris would lean down and pull the blankets off me saying, ""you dirty little bastard!"" He would look at me until I was covered and then he would roll back onto his bunk.</p><p>On the night of my tenth birthday, we had gone to bed late and I fell asleep. I woke feeling a strange sensation as if some one was stroking my cock. It was pitch black and I could not see anything. It was darker than usual. As I put my hand down to my cock, I realised that somebody was in fact playing with me. Suddenly my brother pulled away a blanket that he had hanging down from his bunk and punched me in the face. I started to cry. He said, ""Shut the fuck up you little shit!"" I did. I realised that he had hung a blanket from the top bunk and had been playing with my cock. He said, ""Do as you are told or you will get another punch.""</p><p>""What?"" I said.</p><p>""Just shut up and lay down,"" he said.</p><p>I did as I was told and he placed a pillow over my face, so that I could not see what he was doing. As I lay there, he once again started to play with me slowly and gently, rubbing my cock back and forth until I came. When I came, he was wiping the end.</p><p>I did not like the idea of doing this with a boy, but it felt really good, especially when he cleaned me off after I had come. I lay still for what seemed like ages and he made me cum again. I moved my head so that I could just see under the pillow what he was doing. When he had made me cum for the second time, I could not believe my eyes. He took my cock into his mouth and was sucking the sperm from my cock, pulling the foreskin back and licking every last drop of cum from my cock.</p><p>Finally he pulled the pillow off my face and said, ""If you tell any one about this you are dead!""</p><p>""I promise not to tell anyone,"" I replied, and he got into his bed. We both went to sleep.</p><p>The next night when we went to bed, Chris said, ""You had better do what I tell you or I will beat you."" The incident of the night before had not been entirely unpleasant, but I was concerned about what he had in mind. When we were getting ready for bed, he locked the door and said, ""Get undressed."" I did as I was told. He took my cock in his hand, ""I know you like this, you fucker,"" he said. He stroked my cock until it was hard, at which point he knelt down on the floor in front of me and started to suck and lick my cock. My boner disappeared completely into his mouth. He sucked my cock and played with my balls until I came. As I came, he sucked harder.</p><p>After he had finished, he said, ""You know you like that. If you ever tell anybody what we do I will kill you!""</p><p>""I promise I won't say anything,"" I said.</p><p>""Stay there,"" he snapped. I did. He stepped back and removed his clothes. His cock was standing to attention. It was quite a bit bigger than mine and the top was covered in curly pubic hairs. ""Sit on your bed,"" he ordered. I did as I was told. He took both my hands and moved them up to his cock. I started to play with him and stroke his balls.</p><p>""now, open your mouth!"" he said.</p><p>""No, I don't want to!"" I said.</p><p>""do it or else,"" he replied,</p><p>I did as I was told. He put the end of his dick into my mouth. ""suck it like a lollipop and pull the skin back,"" he said.</p><p>I began to do this and at first I was nearly sick, choking. ""Do it!"" he said. I carried on. I held his prick so that he could not get more than the end in my mouth. He grabbed my head and started to fuck my mouth. I tasted the pre cum in my mouth, and although I did not want to do this, the taste was not that bad. He fucked my mouth for ages, sometimes forcing his prick so far in that it hit the back of my throat, making me gag!</p><p>Then he came in my mouth. It tasted salty and I started to spit it out. ""Drink it, swallow it all!"" he said. I did and he withdrew.</p><p>Then he changed. He became quite gentle. He said that if I did as I was told then he would not hurt me anymore. As I got into my bed, he got in beside me and we lay next to each other talking.</p><p>""Did you like anything we did?"" he asked.</p><p>""I don't know,"" I replied.</p><p>""but it feels good, though?"" he asked.</p><p>""its ok I suppose, but boys are supposed to do it with girls, not other boys,"" I replied.</p><p>""Rubbish! All boys practice with each other before they get girlfriends,"" he said.</p><p>We lay next to each other all night and he played with my cock and made me come several times. Each time after I had come he would go under the blanket and suck my cock dry. Although I was not a willing participant in this game yet, I must admit that the feelings I had when he sucked my cock were good. It certainly felt better than just wanking myself off. In fact, after a few days, I began to look forward to my brother sucking my cock, and was in fact disappointed when he went to sleep without bringing me off.</p><p>Some months later, on a Saturday afternoon, I returned home from the park. Mum and dad had gone shopping and I could hear noises upstairs. I crept upstairs and looked into my parents bedroom through the crack in the door.</p><p>On the bed, my brother and his best friend, Terry, were naked on the bed, laying opposite ways. They were both sucking each other off at the same time.</p><p>I sat on the top of the stairs quietly and watched. I was excited by this and undid my fly and started to play with myself.</p><p>Chris and Terry both came at the same time and I could see the sperm dripping from Chris's mouth. Terry's cock was absolutely huge, about nine inches long and as thick as my arm. Chris turned around and kissed Terry on the lips. I watched them as they lay there stroking each other until they were hard again. Then I could hardly believe my eyes. Chris said, ""Come on then, fuck me.""</p><p>They stood up and Chris knelt by the bed, leaning over. Terry spat on his finger and rubbed it into Chris's arse, then he placed his prick firmly against his arse and with one slow firm stroke, shoved it all the way in.</p><p>""Fuck me, fuck me hard!"" Chris said, and Terry did. He pulled his cock almost out and pushed it in again, each time Chris would groan a little louder. I was still playing with myself and I came just as they climaxed. I crept down to the bathroom, cleaned myself up and opened and slammed the back door as if I had just returned. I went into the sitting room and turned on the TV.</p><p>After a few minutes, Terry and Chris came down. ""Hi! where have you been?"" Terry asked.</p><p>""the park,"" I replied.</p><p>""We have been listening to music upstairs. We are going out now,"" said Chris.</p><p>""OK,"" I said.</p><p>That night I went to bed and was asleep before Chris came up. When he came in, he shut the door and got undressed. I woke to see him standing in front of the mirror playing with himself.</p><p>""Do you want me to do that?"" I asked.</p><p>""I thought you were asleep,"" he replied.</p><p>""I was, but you woke me,"" I said.</p><p>""Will you suck me off?"" he asked.</p><p>""Only if you do me at the same time,"" I replied. He smiled. ""I saw you and Terry earlier on mum's bed. It looked like fun,"" I said.</p><p>I moved down the bed a little and Chris climbed in next to me with his head near my cock. We stroked each other for a moment and then started to greedily suck each other. I took much more of his cock into my mouth than ever. Before long, we both came and I swallowed every bit of his cum. I was really getting the taste for it.</p><p>""How much did you see earlier?"" Chris asked.</p><p>""A lot. Do you like it when Terry puts his cock up your arse?"" I replied.</p><p>""Yes,"" he said and grinned like a cat who had the cream. He turned around and lay next to me, kissing me gently on the forehead. ""Do you want to try fucking?"" Chris asked.</p><p>""You are not going to put anything up my arse!"" I replied.</p><p>""No! You fucking idiot, I want you to fuck me!"" he said.</p><p>We lay next to each other for a while and Chris stroked my cock gently just enough to get me hard. He wet his finger and rubbed it on his arse, then turned his back to me and said, ""Push your cock into my arse.""</p><p>I put the end of my cock against his hole. It felt hot. He pushed back against me and I felt the end of my hard cock enter him. Soon, it was all inside him. It felt really good. While I fucked him, he reached over and pulled my hand over to his cock. As I pushed into him, I would pull his foreskin back. As I withdrew, I would push it forward again. I don't know how long it took us both to come, but we came together and relaxed exhausted on the bed. We lay together till the morning. As we woke, Chris kissed me on the forehead and said, ""I luv you, bruv.""</p><p>We continued to have sex with each other regularly until I was about twelve. When we moved to a new house, we had our own rooms and we rarely had sex after that.</p><p></p><h5>Alison Takes My Cherry</h5><p>Two doors away from our new house lived a friend from school, Pete. We hung around together all the time and I would be in his house, or he would be in mine. Pete was the same age as me and he had a younger sister, Alison, who was nearly eleven. When we were at Pete's house, occasionally he would grab his sister's small breasts from behind, or put his hand up her skirt. I took little encouragement when asked to do the same one day. We were in the garden shed and Pete said, ""Alison wants you to play with her tits, but do it under her clothes."" I moved behind Alison and slid my hands under her T shirt and up to her small firm breasts. Jeeze, they felt good. I was so hard! She felt me against her rear and reached around to touch my cock through my jeans. Her touch caused me to come in my pants and a small wet stain appeared on my jeans. Pete laughed. I blushed and moved away.</p><p>Alison came over and kissed me reassuringly. It felt so good.</p><p>Pete said, ""I think she likes you.""</p><p>Over the next few weeks, Alison went everywhere with us. We would frequently go to the swimming pool. When we were there, I would often brush my hand against various parts of Alison's body and she would do the same to me.</p><p>Pete was due to go on a school trip to France for a week, and I was excited at the thought of spending time alone with Alison. On the day he left, I walked past his house several times, hoping to see Alison, but I did not see her for a couple of days.</p><p>I was in the park one afternoon and suddenly there she was, wearing a short blue skirt and a small pink top. Her nipples were so prominent that I could hardly take my eyes away from them.</p><p>""What you doing?"" she asked.</p><p>""Nothing,"" I replied, ""just going to the spinney to play on the rope swing. Do you want to come?""</p><p>""OK!"" said Alison.</p><p>We headed off into the spinney, and as we got to a quiet spot, I stopped and turned towards Alison. ""I really think you are sexy!"" I blurted out. I blushed. She came over and kissed me tenderly.</p><p>I could not help myself. As she kissed me, I slid a hand under her top and cupped her small, beautifully formed breast in my hand. She responded by pulling down the zip on my jeans and sliding her hand inside. Taking hold of my cock, she pulled it out. I managed to keep from coming somehow. I didn't dare come so soon again, that would be too embarrassing.</p><p>She stepped back and looked at my cock, then said, ""I know a good place to go, where we won't be disturbed. Come on."" I put my cock away and followed her.</p><p>In the middle of the spinney, the undergrowth was very thick. In the midst of this thick undergrowth was a clearing where the overhanging bushes made it seem like a small cave. There was an old carpet on the ground.</p><p>We crawled inside and Alison lay on the carpet. She beckoned me to lay next to her, and I did. We lay for some time kissing and talking and touching each other. I knew what I wanted to say, but did not have the nerve to say it. Fortunately, Alison had the same idea, but she had no problem in asking.</p><p>""Do you want to get naked with me?"" she asked.</p><p>""You bet!"" I stammered.</p><p>Within a matter of seconds, Alison had pulled her skirt and top off and lay there wearing only short white socks and briefs, her dark pubic hair clearly visible through her panties. I quickly responded and stripped to my underpants. My cock was sticking straight out, pulling my underwear away from my stomach.</p><p>I lay next to her and she said, ""Those too."" She slid her fingers into the waistband and pulled my underwear off. I was completely naked. She took hold of my cock, pulled back the foreskin and kissed the end before laying back down.</p><p>""You too,"" I said as I took hold of her panties. She arched her back to make them easy to remove. I bashfully leaned over and kissed her pubic mound.</p><p>We lay next to each other. She slipped her hand around my dick and very slowly began to stroke back and forth. I leaned over her and took her breast into my mouth, flicking my tongue back and forth across the nipple.</p><p>I was bursting! I new that I was not going to be able to last much longer. I slid my left hand between her legs and felt her soft, warm, wet pussy. Gently, I inserted the tip of one finger and began to finger fuck her. I kissed her on the lips, and in a matter of seconds, we were both groaning in the throws of ecstasy. We both came at the same time and collapsed in a heap.</p><p>""God, that's so messy,"" she said.</p><p>""So, lick it clean,"" I replied.</p><p>She looked at me for a second obviously considering the options, then she replied, ""Only if you do!""</p><p>""OK!"" I said.</p><p>She had obviously done this before. She climbed over me and placed one knee on each side of my head, so that her pussy was directly over my face. She rested on one hand and took my already recovering penis in her hand, then her mouth.</p><p>I reached up and grasped her firm, smooth thighs in my hands, raising my head and licking deep into her slit. I slowly ran my tongue from her clit to her hole, getting as deep as I could. I soon realised that whenever I licked her in certain places, she would react. I began to concentrate on her clit. Soon, we were both writhing in ecstasy for a second time. She collapsed on top of me and I struggled to breathe, but I did not care -- I was in heaven.</p><p>We lay together for some time just kissing, cuddling and touching each other, but we knew that we had to go home. Neither of us wanted to go, but eventually we dressed and headed home.</p><p>My brother was playing football the next day and mum and dad would be at work, so we arranged for her to come over to watch a video or something. I prayed that it would be SOMETHING. That must have been the longest night of my life. I did not sleep at all. I lay in my bed and pulled myself off all night. I used my T shirt to wipe myself and by morning it was soaked.</p><p>I got up and got in the shower. Mum and dad had gone to work. While I was in the shower, my brother came in. He was naked and obviously aroused. He said, ""Can I join you? I found this in your room and I think you could do with some relief."" He had my T shirt in his hand, smelling the sperm. I hesitated, but knew from experience that he would not take no for an answer. He got in the shower and we soaped each other all over, concentrating on each others cocks and balls. It felt good, but not as good as being with Alison. I could not believe that I could come again, but soon I came in his hand. The soap and water seemed to make everything feel so good and I ended up fucking him from behind while soaping his balls and cock. I had come so much the night before that it took a long time for me to come. I had never managed to last this long before. Eventually, I shot my load into his arse. We cleaned up in the shower, then had breakfast.</p><p>Chris said, ""God! What's with you? You fucked me so hard and so long. What's going on?""</p><p>""Alison, I hope!"" I replied.</p><p>""Well, good luck. If she makes you that good, I may have to come and see you again tonight,"" Chris said.</p><p>Chris left and I waited for Alison to come over. It was only about an hour, but it seemed like days. Eventually, she did arrive. I took her into the kitchen and we got a drink. Then we went in and sat on the couch.</p><p>""Have you ever been with a girl before me?"" she asked.</p><p>""Not really. Only once when I was nine,"" I replied. I told her about my early experience with Anne and her friends.</p><p>She said, ""Well, you certainly took to eating pussy like a pro. I mess around with Pete sometimes, but he won't do that. He thinks its yucky.""</p><p>""I love the taste of your pussy. I could eat you all day,"" I replied.</p><p>We were soon kissing and fondling each other. We were almost naked on the couch when I remembered how good it had felt with Chris in the shower an hour or so earlier. ""I was about to have a shower. Will you come in with me?"" I asked. She looked a little puzzled, but agreed. We went into the bathroom, got naked and got into the shower.</p><p>We were soon soaping each other all over. I slipped a soapy finger all the way into her pussy. ""Go easy, there's no rush,"" she said. I slowly and deliberately explored every part of her pussy. She had a large clit which I began to rub between my thumb and forefinger. Soon, she was squirming with pleasure, and I was so hard I thought my cock would explode.</p><p>We dried each other off and I suggested going upstairs to my parents bedroom. I took her by the hand and led her upstairs. We lay on top of the bed for a while just talking and she asked me if I was a virgin. I blushed a little and said, ""yes."" I had never fucked a girl, so I was a virgin.</p><p>""Well, maybe we should fix that,"" she said. Soon, she was kneeling above me with her pussy poised over my rigid cock.</p><p>Suddenly, my heart stopped! I heard a noise outside the bedroom door. I glanced across and could just see my brother outside, watching us through the crack in the door. I knew he was playing with himself. Fortunately, Alison had her back to the door and did not know he was there.</p><p>I wondered whether I should wet her hole to lubricate it, but when she touched the tip of my cock, I could feel how wet she already was. Slowly, she lowered herself onto my member. Bit by bit, it disappeared into her beautiful young love hole. It was wonderful! I could see my cock disappearing inside her. she then leaned forward and kissed me. I slowly started to pump my cock in and out. At the same time, I lifted her slightly and bent my neck so that I could suck her breasts. I was glad that I had pulled myself off all night and that I had fucked Chris in the shower earlier. This felt so good that I never wanted it to end. I could see Chris's shadow outside the door. Knowing that he was watching and playing with himself, made it even more exciting.</p><p>We fucked for ages. Alison came several times before I could manage. It was not self restraint -- I just don't think I had another drop of sperm left in me. Eventually, I could feel myself about to explode, and when Alison came for the last time, I shot my load deep inside her slender young body.</p><p>She collapsed on top of me and we lay there with my cock soft, but still inside her. Eventually, she raised up and my limp, sore member slipped from her love hole. At this point, I saw Chris's shadow disappear as he crept down the stairs. Alison rolled over and lay next to me on the bed. I kissed her and said, ""Jesus, that was so fucking good! You are beautiful."" She smiled.</p><p>We went down stairs to get dressed. We had barely finished dressing when Chris slammed the back door, pretending to come in. We sat down and tried to look innocent. Alison said, ""Well, if you are not coming swimming, I will see you later,"" then she left.</p><p>Chris and I spent the rest of the day talking about what had happened. He told me that he had really enjoyed watching us, but that he did not like doing it with girls himself. Chris, as you have probably already realised, is most definitely gay. Me, well, I prefer girls, but when I am horny, I will settle for anything that is available. I just love having sex, I love the feeling.</p><p></p><h5>A Friend in the Shower</h5><p>Over the next few months, I continued to have sex with Alison whenever possible. I was confused by my sexuality. I loved girls and would prefer to have sex with a girl rather than a boy, but one boy in my class, Ben, was quite feminine, and when we showered after games, I would often watch while he showered, wishing that I could do all the things to him that I had done with Chris in the past. But I was afraid that he would laugh, or tell our friends that I was gay, so I never pursued this. Once or twice in the changing rooms or shower, I brushed my hand against him, but he either had not noticed, or he was ignoring me.</p><p>I was finding myself dreaming about making love to Ben. He had ginger hair and his skin was so white. His penis was enormous, about four inches long when soft, and I found myself imagining how large he would be with an erection.</p><p>One day, our last lesson was games. Ben and I were told to put the equipment away, and by the time we got to the changing rooms, everyone else had gone. Mr Harris, the games teacher said, ""Alright, you two get a shower. I have a staff meeting now, I will come back and lock up later."" He then left.</p><p>We both got undressed and went into the showers. I could not take my eyes off of Ben, he was beautiful. He saw me watching and smiled. I could see that Ben was beginning to get excited by my attentions. His cock was growing larger. He was not hard, but it was already about seven inches long. He walked over to me and slowly took hold of my rapidly hardening tool. I did not react at first.</p><p>He looked at me and said, ""Is this what you want? I have seen you watching me. I know that you do this with your brother.""</p><p>""What?"" I could not believe my ears. ""Chris told you?"" I asked.</p><p>""I have been going with Chris for about a year now,"" Ben said. I did not know what to say. He said, ""If we do this you must never tell Chris."" I agreed.</p><p>Then Ben kissed me gently. I took his now rock hard penis in my hand and we started to bring each other off. Fully hard, Ben was about ten inches long. I knelt on the floor and took his circumcised cock into my mouth. He was so big that my mouth hurt as I opened it wide to accept his giant tool. He came and there was so much sperm that I thought I would drown, however I managed to swallow almost every drop. I looked up and Ben smiled down, then said, ""Now it's my turn.""</p><p>I stood up and Ben knelt before me. He took my entire length into his mouth, and began soaping my balls and anus. Suddenly, I felt his finger enter my anus. At first, it hurt a little, but he was gentle and knew just where to touch. He reached a point inside that gave me such an orgasm I literally fell on the floor next to him when he had finished. Ben kissed me gently and we got dressed and walked home. That was the only time we were alone in school, and after that day neither of us ever mentioned it again.</p><p>On several occasions after this, Ben would come to our house when our parents were out. He would go upstairs with Chris. Chris's bedroom door was always closed, but I watched regularly through the keyhole as they lay naked on the bed. Ben would fuck Chris. He would lift Chris's legs onto his shoulders and I could see in great detail the huge cock going in and out of my brothers arse in slow, long strokes. His dick glistened as it withdrew and the squelching noises were amazing.</p><p>I told Ben one day that I had been watching him fucking my brother and how excited I had become. We arranged that on Friday I would go to the youth club as usual, my parents would be going out, and that I would return early to catch them making love on the floor in front of the fire. My parents went out and dropped me at the youth club at seven o'clock. Instead of going in, I walked back home.</p><p>I walked in, and as arranged, Chris and Ben were naked on the floor. Chris shouted at me, but Ben kissed him and said, ""Don't worry, I have an idea!"" Ben smiled at me and said, ""Why don't you join us?"" I did not need asking twice, I quickly got naked and joined them on the floor.</p><p>Ben took control of the situation. He told me to lay on the floor on my back, then he positioned Chris above my head, his cock in my mouth and Chris sucking me at the same time as he fucked my mouth. I watched as Ben licked Chris's anus before placing his huge member against his hole, then I watched as he slowly inserted the whole length.</p><p>The sight of this and the noises were amazing. As Ben fucked, he was causing Chris's cock to go deep into my throat. All this time Chris was sucking me off. He had my foreskin pulled right back and the sensitivity made the whole experience absolutely amazing. We all came at the same time and they both collapsed on top of me. I could not breathe. I pushed them off and gasped for air. ""Fuck, that was so good!"" said Chris. We all laughed.</p><p>After a while, we had all recovered, and ended up in what Ben described jokingly as a fairy ring. We lay in a circle on the floor, my mouth around Chris's cock. Chris was sucking Ben and Ben was eagerly sucking me. As before, he wet a finger and inserted it deep into my arse. Shit that felt good, but there was no way I could take his monster cock. We all came and sat around talking for a while.</p><p>Ben said to Chris, ""I think it's about time someone fucked your brother.""</p><p>I said, ""No, no! I can't do that. I don't want to!"" But they both smiled and I knew that I was going to get fucked.</p><p>Chris asked, ""Ok, then which one of us is going to fuck you? Choose now or we both will fuck you.""</p><p>I could not believe this was happening, but Chris was only half as wide and four inches shorter than Ben. I said, ""You do it then, but don't hurt me!"" Ben laughed.</p><p>Chris went to the bathroom and returned with some cream. I knew that this was going to happen and decided to try and enjoy it. Ben lay on his back and I knelt across him, placing my dick in his mouth. I took his giant cock in one hand and began to lick the head. Chris came behind me and rubbed cream around my anus. He gently inserted one finger and then two. After a minute, I felt Chris place his cock against my anus, and as he pushed, I cried out in pain. As the tip of his cock entered me, the pain was terrible, but he held still for a minute and it subsided. He then slowly inserted the whole length into my arse and gently began to pump away. I was now feeling good. I had one cock up my arse, a huge cock in my mouth, and Ben was skilfully sucking me off while gently massaging my balls. I felt Chris shoot his hot load deep inside me, and within a second, Ben filled my mouth. I gagged and had to take his cock out. The cum was running down his huge member. I eagerly licked this up while shooting my load deep into his throat.</p><p>'God, that was extreme,' I thought. Before the night had finished, this arrangement was repeated twice more with me fucking both Ben &amp; Chris. We all ended up completely exhausted, and as we dressed, Ben said, ""Maybe next time I will fuck little brother.""</p><p>""Like fuck, you will!"" I said. Everybody laughed. Ben left and we watched TV and talked about our experiences that night. I never did tell my brother about my time in the shower with Ben or that the night had been prearranged.</p><p>That was the last time I had sex with my brother, however some time later, I did end up in the shower with Ben again, but there was no way I would let him fuck me. That time in the shower was the last time I had sex with Ben. I was afraid that he would end up forcing his huge cock into me and I thought, 'NO WAY!'</p><p></p><h5>Back to the Beginning</h5><p>It was a lovely day, and as usual, I had left school to go to the girls school down the road. I regularly went to the park and met the girls at lunchtime. As I arrived, I saw several girls I knew: Elaine, Tracy, Jill, Amanda and Mary. Mary was one of the first girls to ever see my prick. She was the same girl from junior school who had been with Anne and Angela. We had never spoken about that day since.</p><p>Elaine was passing out the cigarettes and I asked her for one. Mary said, ""No, only give him one if he lets us all wank him off.""</p><p>Elaine said, ""He's not like that, Mary,"" and gave me a cigarette.</p><p>To my horror, Mary recounted our experience's four years previous. I blushed and everybody giggled. Once again, I wanted to run away, but maybe this might lead to an opportunity, so I stayed and joked about the whole thing.</p><p>Elaine then said, ""Maybe we should all wank the dirty little fucker off then! What about it?""</p><p>I said, ""If you want.""</p><p>The girls all giggled. Jill and Amanda were obviously unsure, but they came with us to a quiet spot in the bushes anyway.</p><p>When we arrived, we all sat on the ground and Mary said, ""Come on then, don't be shy.""</p><p>I lay back, resting my head on my hands and said, ""Help yourself if you want to."" I thought, this is going to be a blow out as none of the girls took up the offer.</p><p>Eventually, Tracy leaned across and undid my trousers, then Elaine helped her pull them down to my ankles. Mary unbuttoned my shirt. Jill and Amanda were still sitting at the back just watching. Elaine and Mary started to play with my balls and cock, then Tracy whispered into my ear. She wanted me to put my hand up her skirt and play with her. I obliged her, pulling her knickers to one side and inserting a finger deep into her pussy. I was about to come and as I did Jill and Amanda watched and moved closer. Mary took a tissue and wiped me as I continued to finger fuck Tracy.</p><p>Elaine and Mary had brought me off and encouraged Jill and Amanda to do the same. Eventually, they moved closer and started to investigate my penis. They were obviously inexperienced and this excited me. By this time I had managed to get a hand under Elaine's skirt and was finger fucking her at the same time. When I die, I hope heaven is like this I thought to myself. Jill and Amanda were playing with my cock, I had a finger inside Tracy and Elaine, and Mary sat watching.</p><p>I said, ""Mary, get your knickers off and come sit on my face."" Mary refused the offer, but Tracy volunteered to take her place. She stood up and removed her dark green panties, then stood above my head. I had a perfect view of her young pussy. As she knelt down, her skirt covered my face and I could smell her sweet love juices. I eagerly licked at her hole, lapping up her juices.</p><p>Meanwhile, Mary had moved around to my right and guided my hand up her skirt to her hole. I now had a girl on each hand, one sitting on my face, and two playing by now quite expertly with my cock. It was all too much. I shot my load and felt it land on my stomach. Then I heard Tracy say, ""Go on, do it."" I could not see anything, but someone was licking the cum off my chest, and finally, taking my cock into their mouth. To this day, I still do not know who it was, but it must have been Jill or Amanda.</p><p>Tracy stood up and the others laughed as her juices were running down my cheeks. I sat up and got dressed and Tracy put her knickers back on. We sat and talked for a while and I asked if it was Jill or Amanda that had sucked me off. They all just laughed. No one was going to tell me. I suggested that if I brought condoms one day that they could blindfold me and anybody who wanted could fuck me, however the girls were not prepared to go that far. We never repeated the events of that day, but even now when I remember it, I get hard.</p><p>However, Mary would often come and see me, when she wanted her pussy eaten, and I obliged eagerly, but I never managed to fuck her. I would eat her while she wanked me off. This became a weekly occurrence for about a year. She would kiss me on the cheek afterwards and say, ""See you next week.""</p><p></p><h5>Married Life and the Inlaws</h5><p>I grew up, left school and met Suzy. Suzy was a year younger than me. We married on my eighteenth birthday, and moved into her older sisters house with her sister and her husband. Her sister, Tina, was a real tomboy, but quite sexy. When we were making love, her sister would often come into the room and stand and watch us. Suzy never seemed to mind and I actually found it a great turn on.</p><p>However, after six months of wedded bliss, our sex life became a bit stale and boring, but I had a plan. One evening we were playing cards with Tina and Bob, when I suggested that it could be more interesting if we raised the stakes. I suggested strip poker.</p><p>To my amazement, no one objected. The game went well. Bob and I were completely naked and Suzy and Tina were down to their bra and panties. However, the farthest my plans got this night, were sitting in a chair with our own partners wanking us off, in a race to see who could come first. Needless to say, I won that game.</p><p>Over the next few months, I managed to get the girls to play again, but despite getting them both naked, they would not go any further.</p><p>One day, Becky, the youngest sister of the family came around. She was fifteen at the time. Suzy was out and I was alone in the house. Becky had brought a new dress and went into the bathroom to try it on. Unaware she was in there, I also went into the bathroom. To my surprise, when I walked in on Becky, she did not complain too much. As she stood in her bra and panties, I kissed her on the lips and she responded eagerly. I soon had her upstairs in the bedroom, naked on my bed. Becky was a pretty girl, but still had a few extra pounds of puppy fat. I got naked and joined her on the bed. I ate her young pussy greedily before pulling her on top of me and sitting her down on my cock. To my surprise, I met with resistance and realised that she was in fact a virgin. I felt her hymen break and saw a trickle of blood run down my cock. She cried a little, but after I stayed still for a while, she began to rock back and forth on my cock. We made love for about an hour, but realising that the others would soon be back, I got her dressed and took her back downstairs. We had coffee and waited for the others to return.</p><p>One morning, Bob had left for work early and Tina came into the room while Suzy and I were making love. I reached over and pulled Tina onto the bed. She had just gotten out of the bath and obviously had nothing on under her house coat. I wanted her so much.</p><p>Suzy was on top as usual, my favorite position. I reached across and slipped my hand into Tina's robe, caressing her small breasts. She was almost flat chested, but she had the sort of arse that you could die for, especially when she wore tight jeans. Suzy slapped me on the chest in disapproval, but I just smiled and continued.</p><p>I slid my hand down under the robe until I found her already wet pussy. I inserted two fingers and slowly she started to respond, moving her hips and pressing tight on my hand. I asked Tina to remove her robe and she did. I got another slap from Suzy, who was still bouncing on my dick, but obviously annoyed that her sister was joining in. I maneuvered Tina above my head, facing her sister, and began to eat her. I raised my hands and tried to fondle her breasts, but to my surprise, there were two hands there already. I moved across to Suzy's breasts and found the same thing. They were fondling each other and kissing passionately while I made love to my Wife and ate her sister.</p><p>When I had come and the girls climbed off, I couldn't believe my eyes. They said they would give me a show to remember. They caressed and kissed each other all over, before finally going down on each other and eating each others pussies. I watched for some time, and finally, I could hold off no longer. I took Tina from behind and fucked her while my wife watched my cock enter her sister. I knew from experience what a turn on this could be. I was pleased when she started to lick my cock as it went in and out of her sisters cunt. I could see Tina burying her face into Suzy's mound and I could hold it no longer. I shot my load deep into Tina and withdrew. My wife then continued to lick up the strings of sperm as they dripped from her sisters swollen pussy. I sat back and watched for a while.</p><p>When they had finished, they both moved over and sat either side of me, snuggling up to me. I thought that the only thing better than two sisters at once would be three, but that would take some planning.</p><p>Shortly after this event, we got our own place and moved out. I never got the three sisters into bed, well, not at the same time anyway.</p><p></p><h5>Three in a bed</h5><p>After sharing house with the inlaws, it was nice to have our own place. We settled in and made love in every room in the house in every possible position. We even made love in the garden while the teenage boy next door watched us from behind the curtain. I found it more and more difficult to think up new ideas to excite me, and one day I suggested that my wife might like to try a threesome with another guy. She was not at all sure, but after a couple of weeks I managed to persuade her. But who would I ask?</p><p>A couple of days later, Tinas husband turned up to borrow a drill. I got Suzy alone in the kitchen and suggested that we try it with Bob first. After all, she had seen him naked many times and I knew he fancied her.</p><p>After some argument, she finally agreed. I told her to go and have a shower and put her silk robe on with no underwear, then come down. I would keep Bob talking. She went for a shower while Bob and I had a coffee and played darts. I won three games, then Suzy came down. Her robe was light blue silk and left little or nothing to the imagination. Her nipples and pubic hair were clearly visible through the sheer fabric.</p><p>Bob could not keep his eyes off Suzy. She certainly was sexy, but now I had to ask him if he wanted to join us in a threesome. We decided to play one more game. I suggested that he needed an incentive. I said, ""If you beat me, you can fuck Suzy."" He played so badly that I couldn't even let him win. I could see how frustrated he was.</p><p>I took a chance and sat on the couch at one end, moving Suzy into the middle. I then started to tease him. I opened Suzy's robe and began fondling and sucking her breast. I could see him getting aroused. I said, ""If you had won I would have let you suck the other one. It's a shame.""</p><p>I asked Suzy, ""What do you think? Should we let him fuck you anyway?""</p><p>She was obviously aroused and wanting to do this. She replied, ""I think you are being rotten to Bob.""</p><p>I said, ""I guess that means she wants you, Bob. Carry on."" I opened her robe completely and said, ""Suck that tit for her."" He did, but immediately his hand shot between her legs and straight to her love hole.</p><p>We sat on the couch and we both explored Suzy's body. She was hot and raring to go. ""Come on, let's go upstairs,"" she said. We followed her upstairs and got undressed.</p><p>Suzy lay in the middle of the bed and Bob and I got on either side. I suggested that she should fuck bob first while I watched and she agreed. Bob was on top of her and inside before I could blink. I found it such a turn on to just watch another man fucking my wife. I remembered Ben and thought, 'God, I would love to see him fuck her with his enormous cock,' but for now Bob was doing the honors.</p><p>After about five minutes, Bob came and rolled off. They lay there and he leaned across and began kissing her. I lifted Suzy's leg and took her from the side while Bob fondled her breasts and kissed her. Every now and then, he reached for her clit and rubbed it, rubbing my dick at the same time. I don't think he actually realised he was rubbing me as well.</p><p>I slipped out of Suzy's love hole and moistened her anus with spit. I turned her on her side and took her up the arse. I rolled over, pulling her on top of me and pulled her legs apart, inviting bob to fill her cunt as well. He kneeled over her and entered her dripping love hole. As he did so, I could feel his cock rubbing against mine deep inside my wife. As we fucked both holes at the same time, Suzy had orgasm after orgasm.</p><p>I could not believe that another guy fucking my wife would excite me this much. We continued to fuck Suzy in every conceivable manner, her mouth, her arse and her love hole. At one point, she took the end of both cocks into her mouth. She looked like a hamster. Before long, we were all exhausted and we dressed.</p><p>Bob took the drill and left, saying, ""Don't ever let Tina know about this, she would kill me."" If only he knew.</p><p>That night, I made love to Suzy several times and we talked about our session with Bob. She had obviously enjoyed herself, and when asked, she told me about other friends and relatives that she would like to repeat the experiment with. When asked who she would most like to join us, she replied, ""Darren, my nephew.""</p><p>Darren was only sixteen and very much a mummies boy. I had often wondered if he was gay. I promised to do everything in my power to get Darren into our bed.</p><p>And in the meantime, she agreed to try a few other partners. I told her that she could fuck whoever she wanted whenever she wanted, but she had to tell me all the details in bed afterwards. It was not long before she took up the offer. The next day, she visited her sister, and while she was there, Tina had to go out, leaving her alone in the house with Bob.</p><p>That night in bed, she told me about the incident as we fucked. This made me so horny. Bob had kissed Suzy in the kitchen as soon as Tina left. Knowing Tina would not be long, he had taken Suzy on top of the kitchen table, pulling her jeans and panties off and placing her legs over his shoulders. He had fucked her, and as they were about to come, Tina had walked in the front door. He withdrew and Suzy had to run into the bathroom with her clothes to get dressed, leaving them both frustrated. Suzy had brought her self to climax in the bathroom. I asked questions about every detail and we had sensational sex while she told me more about her sex session with Bob.</p><p>This was the biggest turn on I had ever experienced and I soon set about introducing other men to fuck my wife. When I went out, I would generally try and bring a likely candidate back. Next was my best mate, Rodney. We played snooker every Thursday, so I suggested picking up a curry and taking it back to my place. Rodney was one of the people Suzy had mentioned, so I told her to be ready when we came back.</p><p>When we returned, Suzy was sitting on the couch, wearing nothing but a towel. Rodney was obviously embarrassed as he sat and tried to hide his hard-on. After we finished eating, Suzy went to the kitchen to make coffee, and I took the opportunity to proposition Rodney. I said, ""Can I ask you something?""</p><p>He replied, ""What?""</p><p>I said, ""We occasionally have threesomes with other guys or girls. Would you be interested?""</p><p>He grinned and asked, ""Is the pope a catholic?"" I took that as a yes.</p><p>Suzy returned from the kitchen and I asked, ""Do you want to fuck Rodney, darling?"" Her eyes lit up. I could see that she wanted to very much. I said, ""Well, get rid of that towel then and sit here."" She dropped the towel and sat next to me on the couch. Rodney came across and sat beside her. We kissed and fondled her for quite a while. She had removed both of our cocks from our trousers and sat with one in each hand. We decided it was time to go up to bed.</p><p>I went for a shower and left them to get acquainted on their own. I could hear them fucking, and when I returned, he was still inside her. I sat there and watched for a minute before getting in next to them.</p><p>After they had finished, I suggested that we should take her from both sides. I loved to fuck her tight arse while she gets fucked from the front. I sat on the edge of the bed and she lowered her arse onto my cock. We lay back while Rodney knelt on the floor and fucked her from the front. She was making so much noise, I thought the neighbors were going to complain. Rodney became a regular visitor every Thursday after snooker, and we always potted the pink and brown.</p><p>Several other friends were invited in to our bed on different occasions, including my brother Chris, who was gay, but he was quite happy to fuck her from the back while I filled her pussy.</p><p>She never let me forget about my promise to try and get Darren for her, and some months later, I had my chance. Darren had just finished school and I had offered him a couple of weeks work laboring for me. During the day, I had spoken with Darren about different girls and how fit they were. I could see that he was excited by such talk. he was shy and I was quite sure that he was still a virgin. I mentioned Tina and Becky to Darren and asked what he thought. He said they were ""OK."" I could not find the right time to ask him, but decided on another plan.</p><p>That Wednesday, we were due on site in Peterborough by six a.m. so I suggested that Darren should stay in our spare room, to save me picking him up early. He agreed and the trap was set. Tuesday night after work, Darren came back with me and we walked in. Surprise, surprise! Suzy was just changing her top as we walked in. Darren got an eyeful and went straight off to the bathroom. I am sure he had to relieve himself.</p><p>I suggested that Darren have a shower first and he went into the bathroom. I sent Suzy to get in the shower with him. I waited outside and heard Darren say, ""No! What about your husband?""</p><p>I opened the door and said, ""Darren, don't worry, she will show you what to do. ENJOY!""</p><p>I went and sat on the bed and listened to the noise from the bathroom. Suzy had waited so long for this and it sounded like she was fucking his brains out.</p><p>After about twenty minutes, they came out. I smiled at Darren and said, ""Was that good?"" He grinned back.</p><p>I went to shower and Suzy took Darren into our room to continue his education. I knew that at sixteen, I could go again and again, so I was not surprised to see them still at it when I came out. I sat in the chair and just watched. Darren was a fit sixteen year old with a great body. He had a beautiful cock and I was almost envious of the attention that Suzy was getting from him. I sat and watched as they fucked, sucked and groped each other to exhaustion. Darren had been a virgin and had had his first lesson in love from an older woman while her husband watched.</p><p>We all dressed and went downstairs. It was already nine O clock and they had been at it for three and a half hours non stop. I sat in front of the TV with Darren while Suzy prepared dinner. As we watched TV, we spoke.</p><p>Darren asked, ""Don't you mind your wife fucking other people?""</p><p>I explained, ""I love to watch. It turns me on as much as actually fucking. And Suzy likes the variety. We have threesomes whenever we get the chance."" I also explained that Darren was the person that Suzy had chosen as the person she most wanted to fuck. He smiled and we watched TV.</p><p>Then Suzy returned with the food. We watched TV for about an hour after dinner, when Darren said, ""Well, I am going to bed."" Suzy looked disappointed.</p><p>I asked, ""Don't you want to come in with us tonight and fuck some more?"" He blushed and shook his head, but soon agreed with a little encouragement from Suzy.</p><p>We all went off to bed, Suzy in the middle and Darren on the other side. I suggested a two up and took Suzy from the rear. I entered and rolled over and spread her legs. Darren soon got the idea and got on top. I don't know if he realised that it was me grabbing his arse, but if he did he didn't seem to care. I could feel his ample young cock inside my wife rubbing against mine through the narrow barrier of skin that separated us.</p><p>He was ready to go often, but not for long. He soon shot his lot and pulled out. Suzy lifted herself off me and started working on Darren to get him hard again. She was insatiable. I went into the other room to sleep and left them fucking, knowing full well that Suzy would give me all the details tomorrow.</p><p>I woke at five a.m. And yes, you guessed it, they were still fucking like rabbits. I watched Suzy as she sat astride his cock and rode him. He was obviously knackered and I think he was glad that I was taking him to work for a rest.</p><p>That night, I dropped Darren home and went back to get all the gory details from last night. I got home and Suzy was still in bed. She had stayed there all day. I showered and climbed in next to her. She was eager to tell me all the details.</p><p>Darren had managed to get it up a total of twenty seven times, and she was sore. He had fucked her in her mouth and her arse, but mainly her love hole. As she told me of their exploits, she brought me off in her hand, she was too sore to fuck any more. Darren had truly been a success and I decided to try and get more sixteen year old virgins for Suzy to educate.</p><p></p><h5>The Gang Bang</h5><p>I had been so excited by Suzy taking Darren's cherry that I set out to procure as many teenagers as possible to fuck my wife. I started drinking in a different pub where many of the lads were under eighteen. After a few weeks, I had worked out which lads were likely to agree and invited them back for a few beers and to watch football one Sunday afternoon. Gerry and Stephen were sixteen. Mark, a friends son, was only fifteen. John was seventeen, and Paul was only Fourteen. I knew there could be problems if any one found out, but decided that it was worth the risk. We returned to the house and had a few cans while watching football. I told Suzy of my plan to have her gang banged by these lads. She said, ""No!"" But took little persuading. I set a video camera up discretely in the bedroom, and went downstairs while Suzy changed into a bath robe.</p><p>I sat watching football with the lads when Suzy walked in wearing her shortest robe which barely covered her arse. Several of the lads wolf whistled, and I knew I was onto a winner. The football game finished and I said, ""Alright, lads, I have a problem. Who wants to help me sort it out?""</p><p>""What's that?"" asked John.</p><p>""Well, my wife wants you all to fuck her, but I don't think you have the bottle."" They all went quiet. I said, ""Alright, who's first then? You can all fuck her on your own, then we all fuck her together."" No one answered, so I said, ""Ok, youngest first. I guess that's you, Paul."" Suzy dropped her robe to the floor and walked over to Paul. She took him by the hand and led him upstairs. About five minutes later, Paul came down wearing only his Boxers. The others cheered and Paul grinned.</p><p>""Mark, you're next,"" I said. he stood up and went upstairs. Everybody cheered. ""Go on, boy."" Ten minutes later, Mark returned grinning like a Cheshire cat, wearing only his briefs.</p><p>""Gerry, you're turn,"" I said. Again, a cheer rang out as he headed for the bedroom. He returned shortly and Stephen set off for the bedroom without being prompted. Gerry, Mark and Paul sat in one corner comparing experiences and John sat next to me awaiting his turn.</p><p>Stephen was gone for almost twenty minutes. I went up to see if there was a problem. I looked into the room and saw Suzy standing astride the Biggest cock I had ever seen. It was at least 12 inches long. She was pulling almost right off before sliding down it again. It was so big that I could see it moving against the inside of her flat stomach. It must have been pushing her heart almost out of her mouth.</p><p>I went down and said, ""He won't be long."" Eventually, after another ten minutes, he returned wearing boxers, his foreskin literally hanging out of the leg.</p><p>""John, you're turn, if Stephen hasn't ripped her in half,"" I said. Stephen blushed and John went off to the bedroom.</p><p>Ten minutes later, John returned wearing only his briefs. He said, ""She has just gone for a shower. She will be down soon.""</p><p>When Suzy came down, she had a towel wrapped around her. She had just fucked five young studs and made no secret of the fact that she wanted more. Paul and Mark both had to go shortly, so I suggested that they would each have another chance before leaving. Stephen and John took the towel off and laid Suzy on the floor on it, pinning her down by the arms. Gerry and I took hold of her ankles. I told Paul to fuck her pussy while Mark fucked her mouth. They removed their shorts and inserted their young tools into the appropriate holes. Suzy leaned her head right back, allowing Marks young boyish cock to penetrate deep into her throat.</p><p>Within minutes, they had finished and I said, ""Alright, last chance, swap ends if you can manage it again."" That was a silly question, they were both still hard. Mark fucked her pussy while Paul fucked her mouth. They both came again and we all cheered.</p><p>As the boys fetched their clothes from the bedroom and got dressed, I suggested that Suzy take the other three up to the bedroom. I showed the boys out. They had both fucked Suzy and I was sure that they would be back for more.</p><p>Suzy had gone upstairs with Stephen, John and Gerry. I could hear that they were having fun. I followed them up and arrived in the bedroom to see Stephen on top of Suzy, thrusting his massive member in and out of her pussy with long, even strokes. John and Gerry knelt on either side of Suzy's head, watching Stephen perform and fondling Suzy's breasts while she took them both in hand, turning between them occasionally to take turns in sucking their boyish cocks. I sat in the chair and watched,</p><p>Stephen was amazing. He lasted for an hour, during which time, John and Gerry had deposited their load several times in Suzy's mouth and all over her face and hair. When Stephen finally came, Suzy yelled in pain as he forced his huge member in as far as it would go.</p><p>""Leave some for the rest of us, Stephen,"" I joked. He smiled and withdrew. He was at least twelve inches long and as thick as Suzy's forearm. In fact, they were almost identical in size. Stephen stood up and went into the bathroom.</p><p>His juices were still flowing from Suzy's pussy. She wiped herself off and smiled as she said, ""Who's next?""</p><p>""We all are,"" I replied. I had removed my clothes and sat back in the chair. ""Come here and sit your arse on this!"" I said.</p><p>Suzy knew exactly what to do and John and Gerry watched in amazement as she sat on my cock and it disappeared into her arse. ""Alright, you two, one in each hole,"" I said. John and Gerry came over. John knelt in front between Suzy's legs. I felt his cock rub against mine when he drove it home. Gerry positioned himself to the side, and holding Suzy's head on both sides, he pushed his seven inches all the way down Suzy's throat. She gagged and struggled for breath. He withdrew and she began to rock her head back and forth while stroking the remainder of his tool with her left hand.</p><p>Stephen returned from the bathroom and sat on the bed watching. When Gerry shot his load, he moved away and sat next to Stephen. John and I were not long behind. We came at the same time, filling Suzy with our juices.</p><p>Stephen and John had already started to get dressed and Gerry followed suit. ""We've got to go,"" Stephen said, ""it's late.""</p><p>Suzy lifted herself off of my cock and kissed all of them as they left. ""Thanks, boys, that was great, but next time bring some friends,"" she said jokingly, at least, I think she was joking.</p><p>When we were alone, I rewound the tape in the video. I had used a four hour tape on long play and had the whole nights activities on film, apart from Paul and Mark fucking Suzy in the lounge and I missed none of that. We cuddled up and began to watch the video. Suzy rubbed my rapidly hardening cock very gently, barely touching me, moving all the way from my balls to the tip of my foreskin, occasionally pinching the tip of my foreskin hard as I watched Paul, Mark, Gerry, Stephen and John take turns fucking Suzy. I realised that I had created an animal who enjoyed sex just as much as me.</p><p>Over the next month, the two youngest boys, Paul and Mark, returned on four or five occasions while I was out. I guess they were on their way home from school. Suzy explained in graphic detail every thing she did to the boys while I fucked her. After a while, they stopped calling. We often watched the video of Stephen fucking Suzy as we made love. She had really enjoyed the experience, but she had suffered for days afterwards. But we both got excited watching and had fantastic sex.</p>"
806,The Old Man By The Sea,Bluedawg,,"['M', 'b', 'ggg', 'bd', 'anal', 'ped', 'rape', 'oral', 'toys']",,2012-03-22T00:00:00,"The following story is a parody intended for adults only. It contains elements of underage sex, bondage, and violence. This is for fantasy purposes only and the author does not in any way condone or endorse any real world sex or violence against children or non-consenting adults.","<p>The house was very old and worn by the constant sea air, but it had been well built and thus had stood the test of time. The old man had lived here all alone for the past five years... ever since his wife had died.</p><p>The house was huge and sat on a rather large lot. He'd been offered a small fortune for it, but he loved living on the beach and he had no money worries, so why sell?</p><p>He double-locked his front door more out of habit than need. It was a wealthy area and thus well protected by the police. The houses on each side of him were both rental units and so he wasn't pestered by nosey neighbors much. In fact, he was rarely bothered by anyone anymore... and he liked it that way.</p><p>It gave him complete privacy for his hobbies.</p><p>He unbolted the door to his basement and went down. On the south wall stood a large bookcase. A hidden switch opened that up and he went into his secret room.</p><p>The area was fairly large... more than big enough for his needs.</p><p>As he entered, the occupants made a series of muffled cries and grunts.</p><p>There were five of them at the moment. As usual, he had selected the four girls from the beach. He always picked carefully, targeting only young girls whose parents allowed them to wear tiny little bikinis. To the old man, it was sinful that preteen girls be allowed to wear such things in public.</p><p>And so he kidnapped and punished them as a warning to all the others.</p><p>One girl was eight. Two others were nine, and the fourth was eleven.</p><p>His routine was strict. They were kept gagged at all times. Not that it was necessary. The room was completely soundproofed, but he enjoyed the mewling, choking gag sounds the little girls made. He used large penis-shaped gags most of the time. Three times a day, he would change them to a penis-shaped gag that had a hole in it. This was attached to a device that fed them water and a very nutritious, but rather nasty-tasting, paste. The trick was, of course, that they had to suck hard in order to get the food and water out.</p><p>The way he figured it, since they dressed like little whores, they should be treated as such.</p><p>To that end, he kept them in stiletto heels, and forced them to stand much of the time. He also dressed them in various outfits. It was easy, since you could order almost anything, in any size, online. That included all sorts of leather and rubber devices. Tape. Cord. Chains. Handcuffs. All types of gags.</p><p>Everything a man needed to play with his little toys.</p><p>The muffled groaning and wailing continued at a various pitch depending on the girl. Today they were all chained by the neck (They all wore collars) to the ceiling. Tottering on stiletto heels, the chains allowed them the freedom to walk around within a ten foot radius, but it wasn't long enough to let them sit down on the floor. There was a chair, but only one, and so the little girls had to figure out whether to fight or cooperate. They were all tightly gagged of course, so no talking could go on, and their high collars even prevented any nodding.</p><p>It was fun to watch them try to communicate. The old man had thoroughly tested each girl's gag reflex and had selected his penis gags accordingly so that any head movement or sound caused that captive to go into a fit of choking and retching.</p><p>To complicate matters even more, all the girls had either titty-pumps or nipple clips attached. He'd bought the pumps online but after testing various clips and clamps, he found that good old clothespins worked as well as anything. None of them had any real breasts to speak of, not even the oldest, so it was mainly a matter of attacking the nipple area. That suited him fine.</p><p>The old man had never really considered himself a ""butt"" lover, but there was nothing quite so fine as a little girl's ass, so he had become one over time. He liked to keep them plugged with vibrating anal devices, always making sure to use plenty of lubricant. After all, he wasn't here to seriously hurt anyone, and besides, it made things a lot easier when he wanted to have sex.</p><p>His pleasant thoughts were interrupted by the grunts of his fifth captive, an 11-year-old boy named Greg. He wasn't sexually attracted to boys at all, but this one was the brother of one of the girls and he happened to come along at the wrong time. Not being a killer, the old man had no choice but to grab him up.</p><p>The boy was nothing but trouble. Strong and full of fire, the old man had trouble deciding on how to handle him. It wasn't right to use a penis gag on him, so he used large ball gags. To calm him down the old man made his girls, including his pretty little eight-year-old sister, masturbate the boy twice a day. That helped, but not enough. He had to break the boy's will.</p><p>Finally, he decided to try something else. After feeding time last night, he'd taken the boy and his sister to a mattress on the floor. They were both tightly bound, gagged, and blindfolded. He oiled up the little girl's rectum and then ordered the girl to use her bound hands to masturbate the boy until he was hard. Unable to see or speak, neither knew who the other one was. Once the boy was stiff, he quickly bound the girl's knees to her chest, thus better exposing her incredible little ass. He pushed the brother right up against his younger sister and guided him into her bunghole.</p><p>That, understandably, caused quite a stir in both of them, but he harshly ordered the duo to lie completely still. They complied, although the girl continued to whimper and moan at the intruder in her little asshole. Greg was by no means large, but his sister had never had anything bigger than a thermometer put in... and he was larger, and longer, than one of those by far.</p><p>Working speedily, he used a series of belts and leather straps to bind the two of them together. He especially concentrated on the pelvic region, fastening them so tight that Greg was not only fully inserted into his sister's anal cavity, but he could barely move out more than an inch or two.</p><p>The old man stepped back to admire his work. Left free, the boy would have lustily pumped his little cock in and out until he quickly came. That might have taken a minute or two at the most. This way, the boy wouldn't have the room to generate much pumping action, thus keeping him hard for a long time. Even if he did manage to cum, the Old Man had fed Greg some Viagra during his dinner. He figured that would keep the boy hard all night no matter what.</p><p>He reached down and pulled off their blindfolds.</p><p>Now they really kicked up a fit, which caused the Old Man to laugh.</p><p>""Now son, you just lay here nice and quiet while your cock serves as your little sister's anal plug for tonight. See you two in the morning.""</p><p>He clicked on the video recorder he'd set up earlier to tape the whole thing. It would certainly be an interesting evening for the two siblings.</p><p>All this had gotten the Old Man quite horny and it was time for his favorite program. There was little question as to who he would take upstairs.</p><p>His captives all reacted basically the same way. Most cried, some screamed, and some went into a trance-like state, but they all were frightened or scared.</p><p>All except one. Nine year old Nicky was different. Not only was she absolutely gorgeous, but she was a fighter like none he had ever seen. He'd kidnapped her almost three days ago and she had fought him like a wildcat at every turn. She never cried, never showed the slightest hint of fear. She snarled at him when she was gagged, and cursed him like a drunken sailor the few times her mouth was left free.</p><p>Her had absolutely no doubt that she would slit his throat in a second had she been allowed half a chance... and that made him want her even more. He walked over to his prize. She was wearing all white, including a super-tight, very thin strapless stretch top and a micro short skirt that left nothing to the imagination. After hours of tottering on five inch stiletto heels she was near collapse, but still managed to flash him a particularly evil look.</p><p>He sat Nicky down and fixed her up for the trip upstairs by first removing the panties she wore. At first glance they looked like simple French cut, white panties, but in reality they were made of latex, held an ass-plug in back and a butterfly clit clip in front. They were wet when he removed them, meaning that Nicky had cum at least once, if not several times.</p><p>If so, it hadn't mellowed her out any. She grunted and moaned as her bottom came free, but then sent a stream of choking gagged curses at the Old Man.</p><p>Taking no chances, especially upstairs, he put her arms in an all-white leather arm binder and pulled the straps tight.</p><p>Before removing her gag, he grabs a long rod-like device and speaks.</p><p>""See this?"" He says, as he presses a button on the rod, sending a harsh spark of electricity out the end.</p><p>Nicky jumps, but not much.</p><p>""I need to change your gag. If you fight me, if you scream, or yell, or curse, or try to bite me, I'm going to stick this up your little twat and pull the trigger. Understand?""</p><p>Nicky looked at him with a glare of pure hate, but nodded yes.</p><p>He unlocked her cock-gag and gingerly pulled the plug out of her sweet little mouth. What followed was a bout of retching and coughing but that was expected.</p><p>He waited patiently and then asked. ""Do you want some water?""</p><p>""Yes,"" She croaked. ""... but mostly I need to pee.""</p><p>""No problem. Once I get you gagged, I'll take you to the bathroom.""</p><p>As he let her drink water thru a straw he asked her a question.</p><p>""You really hate me don't you?""</p><p>""Oh no. Kids love being tied up, gagged, and raped."" She responded sarcastically.</p><p>""I haven't raped you.""</p><p>""Not yet.""</p><p>""You think I'm going to?""</p><p>""I think you'll try.""</p><p>""You don't want me too?""</p><p>""I'm nine years old. You're like, what... a hundred? What do you think Gramps?""</p><p>""You're very pretty.""</p><p>""Yeah, so I've been told.""</p><p>The Old Man doesn't know what to say so he just sits there for a moment in silence. Finally, Nicky speaks.</p><p>""Look, if this has to happen, I'll go along with it. You don't need to hurt me or keep me tied up.""</p><p>""I have to. Just think of it like a game.""</p><p>""You don't have to put anything in my mouth. I won't scream.""</p><p>""I don't believe you.""</p><p>""Why don't you just tell me the truth about all of this? What's going to happen to me next?""</p><p>For some odd reason that he doesn't understand, he does tell her the truth.</p><p>""Ok. I keep you tied up because I like it. I keep you gagged because I like it. I do all of this because I like it. I'm going to put this ring in your mouth, and then this rubber plug. We're going upstairs to watch TV. While I'm watching, I'm going to either rape your mouth or your butt. Later on, when I go to bed, you'll sleep with me and I'll probably rape you again once or twice. Any questions before I gag you?""</p><p>""Don't forget to let me pee.""</p><p>The old man decided right then he loved this girl.</p><p>The ring-gag was large. It had to be, as the Old Man had a rather thick cock. Not overly long at seven inches, but what he lacked in length he more than made up for in diameter. It took some prying to get it in behind her teeth. She struggled a bit but basically just sat there looking hateful. He pulled the binding strap tight, seating the ring deep inside the little girl's mouth. Next came the rubber gag-plug. It was designed to fit snuggly inside the ring and had a latex base that sealed the mouth. A gag of this type was extremely uncomfortable but also extremely effective at silencing a captive.</p><p>It was a choking type of gag but the nine-year-old handled it reasonably well. After taking her to pee, they went upstairs.</p><p>The Old Man's original idea was to ass fuck the girl now and get a blow job later that night. He decided to go with the oral sex now. First, he pulled down her top, exposing a sweet set of small lumps and perky nipples, which he rubbed for awhile to get them stiff and then clipped with clothespins. That brought on some serious struggling and gagged cursing.</p><p>""Don't like those on your nipples, eh?""</p><p>Nicky shook her head no. Her eyes showed the pain when she tried to shake them off.</p><p>""They won't come off unless I take them off. You do a good job down there and I'll remove them when I'm done, ok?""</p><p>Nicky groaned, but in the end, what choice did she have other than to agree?</p><p>He placed her on the floor kneeling in front of his lap. Leather straps held her ankles and knees together.</p><p>The Old Man pulled the rubber stopper from Nicky's virgin mouth. A stream of saliva flowed out, which the Old Man wiped up with his napkin.</p><p>It was time.</p><p>""Ummmpphh!""</p><p>Nicky had never had a dick in her mouth. The Old Man kept himself clean but to her to her it still tasted awful. She was surprised at how big he was.</p><p>He was gentle at first. He moved her head instead of his cock, enjoying the incredible feeling as the head slid slightly past the gag ring and back.</p><p>""Move your tongue around.""</p><p>""Ummmpghg!""</p><p>The girl was in a bit of a dilemma. She certainly didn't want to help him, but that would mean his nasty penis would stay in her mouth all the longer. However, by helping she was sure he would cum in her mouth and she wanted no part of tasting that awful stuff.</p><p>Finally, Nicky decided that the Old Man would cum in her mouth no matter what, and it would be better to get this over fast. Even the hateful rubber gag plug was preferable to an old man's cock in her mouth.</p><p>She had no experience but logic told her to use her tongue, which she did.</p><p>Quite well.</p><p>""Urrrrrrnnnn!""</p><p>Nicky's sweet, wonderful, tongue was started seriously working on the head of his cock, sending waves of intense pleasure into the Olds Man's groin.</p><p>He wanted this to last longer, but he was too horny and she was too hot. Too damned sexy. He began to pump harder. Faster. Deeper...</p><p>Nicky choked and retched as his dick pushed to the back of her throat and beyond. She tried to pull back but he held her head tight. Suddenly, she felt his cock swell and he pushed it in all the way to the max.</p><p>""Uhhhnnnnnnn!""</p><p>Nicky panicked and screamed. All that did was send more vibrations into the Olds Man's cock, spurring him on. She felt it pulse and swell even more and suddenly some salty tasting stuff was shooting down her throat.</p><p>""Hmmmmm....ggghlllll!!!""</p><p>""Arrghhhh!""</p><p>Everything stopped abruptly. It was over.</p><p>The Old Man's grip on her head loosened, and she waited patiently for him to pull out of her mouth. But he didn't. He stayed rock still.</p><p>""Ummmpphh!"" She complained into her all-to-real cock gag. Weren't guys supposed to go soft after cumming? Why was he still hard?</p><p>Nicky decided to pull back on her own. His hands were still on her head but didn't hold her down as she slowly lifted up and off her assailant. She wanted to wash the taste out of her mouth and she wanted the painful pins off her little nipples.</p><p>When she looked up at the Old Man, it shocked her. He was asleep!</p><p>""Eyyyy! Etthhhh uuuuuukkk!"" She managed to say thru her ring-gag as she banged the Old Man's leg with her shoulder. Not only did her not wake up, his head rolled off to the side.</p><p>Nicky blinked a couple of times before it hit her.</p><p>The Old Man was... dead?</p><p>The Old Man was dead! Served you right, you dirty old bastard!</p><p>The nine-year-olds burst of joy and relief lasted a few moments before her current situation fully dawned on her.</p><p>What now?</p>"
807,"The Formula, Part 1",Bluedawg,,[''],,2012-03-23T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The liquid Grace had given her had worked perfectly, Janice thought as she looked at the two sleeping 12 year olds: her son Jeff and his best friend Mike. Both were zonked out on the couch at just a little after eight on a Friday night- unheard of under normal circumstances.</p><p>She reached nervously for the phone. It still wasn't too late, but this phone call would be the final bridge she couldn't cross back over. Once more she walked over and looked in the mirror. The quick results still amazed her. Janice Kent had, at one time, been quite a looker. Not a ""ten"" but a solid seven or eight depending on the admirer. That was twenty years ago... the time hadn't been kind to her. Janice knew that her last husband, Cliff had left her due to her fading beauty. There was no doubt in her mind.</p><p>Two kids, (Her other child was her daughter Kim, 13) two failed marriages, too much booze and partying, and lately, too much food; had cost her much in the looks department. The thought of having to make it alone without a man (At least a man she felt met her standards.) was frightening to her. Then she met Grace. She still didn't know her last name. They had met at the gym as Janice tried futilely to make thirty pounds fade away. Janice had been jealous at how firm the woman's body was and how incredible her skin looked. They began to talk as all women do, and then Janice was stunned when Grace told her she was 52!</p><p>Jan flinched as she heard Grace pick up on the other end.</p><p>""Yes?""</p><p>""I... it's me.""</p><p>""So it is.""</p><p>""It's done.""</p><p>""I'm 10 minutes away. Please have your garage door open and a space free for me to pull in.""</p><p>Fifty-two, with a body and skin that any eighteen-year-old would die for. How was that possible? She could be lying, and yet the eyes showed a lot of maturity. Grace told her. No plastic surgery. No hard exercise. In fact she merely came her for the steam room when in town.</p><p>It was the formula. Grace smiled as she gave Janice a small sample. The results were swift and amazing. In just 48 hours, Janice lost over 10 pounds. Her breasts, D-cups at this point and sagging badly, actually began to firm up. Some of the wrinkles in her face vanished.</p><p>That was one small dose. When Janice called, Grace seemed well aware of what had transpired.</p><p>""This stuff is incredible! Where can I get more of it?"" She begged.</p><p>No store carries it and no amount of money will buy it, Grace had told her.</p><p>What then? What would it take? She would sell her soul for the formula!</p><p>A car pulled up into her garage. A big, dark sedan. Grace had been driving a sleek Ferrari the other day. Jan waited until there was a knock on the door leading to the carport before she moved to open it.</p><p>""About time."" The woman said with a perturbed look on her face as she moved into the living room. She carried a large satchel with her. Grace was a tall woman, almost six feet in stockings- and she was wearing an all-black dress, dark stockings, and four-inch heels.</p><p>She looked dangerous.</p><p>Grace sat down and gently looked over the sleeping boys.</p><p>""They're just darling! Perfect! Let's get them to the car.""</p><p>Jan thought it would take both women to accomplish that, but Grace carried each unconscious boy easily. ""Sit in the car. The front. I'll be back in a minute.""</p><p>When Grace came back out the satchel looked much lighter. ""You drive. I'll sit here in the back with our sleeping toys... err, boys.""</p><p>""What about your daughter?"" Grace asked as they pulled away.</p><p>""Gone to spend the night at a friends house.""</p><p>""That's good. Well, say bye-bye to your former life Janice.""</p><p>About that time, a huge fireball erupted back where Jan's home was. She almost ran the car off the road, but managed to recover.</p><p>""What happened...?"" She asked.</p><p>""It's a shame, but you got a gas leak in your home Janice and it caused a massive explosion.""</p><p>""You... blew up my home?""</p><p>""Yes, and... terrible tragedy... you and both the boys were killed... obliterated actually, by the blast.""</p><p>""My God...""</p><p>""I told you Janice. There's no going back.""</p><p>Janice was deep in her own thoughts for a while, so it was several minutes before she noticed that Grace was moving around a lot. Looking back over her shoulder, she saw that Grace had bound both boys not only hand and foot, but also around their elbows as well.</p><p>""What are you doing?""</p><p>""Making sure they don't get away. They'll wake up soon.""</p><p>Jan watched as much as she could while driving as she saw Grace pull out a couple of large leather straps with round rubber knobs on the end.</p><p>""What are those for?""</p><p>""I'm going to gag them as soon as they start to wake up.""</p><p>""What? Is that really necessary?""</p><p>""Yes. Always. Little boys should been seen and not heard. Besides, it makes them more docile and easier to handle."" ""I'm afraid they'll choke!""</p><p>""No. These are made for new stock... uhh, boys. See? There's a small hole in the front for air.""</p><p>""Still, a gag seems overly extreme. Let me talk to them and I'll get them to promise not...""</p><p>""Janice be quiet or I'll gag you as well! We have our procedures and I'm following them! Turn off here. There's a small airport with a plane waiting for us.""</p><p>What had she done, Janice thought as she drove on. What sort of hell had she sentenced her son to?</p>"
808,"The Formula, Part 2",Bluedawg,,[''],,2012-03-23T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The boys were still slightly groggy by the time they reached the plane. Even so, they kicked up a fuss (Or at least as much as two well-bound and gagged kids could.) until Grace presented a wicked looking Taser and threatened both with a shock. After that, both went quietly into the plane and allowed themselves to be strapped into seats facing each other. Both seats had another on each side, making two pair's altogether.</p><p>After take-off, Grace poured two glasses of white wine and gave Jan one of them. She drank it down greedily, not able to look over at her son.</p><p>""Easy there, Janice."" Grace laughed. ""You don't want to be drunk when we land do you?""</p><p>""No."" Janice said weakly.</p><p>""Ummmpphh! Umm!"" Jeff tried to say into the thick gag in his mouth.</p><p>
""Grace, lets take these gags off."" Janice said.</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Why? Who would hear them?""</p><p>""I would. Trust me Janice, all boys... hell, all children, should be kept tightly gagged at all times.""</p><p>Janice turned to Jeff and silently mouthed the words, I'm sorry. Jeff, still not understanding what was going on, simply looked at her with a hurt and confused expression.</p><p>Finishing her wine, Grace said, ""There is something we need to do before we land."" Then she got up and pulled out a small bottle of lotion and two clear containers.</p><p>""What's this?""</p><p>""We need to make sure these two can produce the right material, so we're going to test them.""</p><p>""Right here? Now?""</p><p>""No time like the present. Besides, it will make the trip go by faster."" What Grace didn't say was that a failure to produce would mean that one or both boy, and probably Janice, would be dumped in the ocean... never to be seen again.</p><p>Janice sat blinking, not comprehending what was about to happen, until Grace unzipped Mike's pants and pulled out his penis.</p><p>""Grace! You mean you're going to... to...""</p><p>""No Janice. We're going to. We're going to play with their little weenies until they squirt. If they squirt that is. Then I'm going to test it. ""</p><p>Mike couldn't believe what was happening. He sat there with a truly beautiful woman, at least as old as his mother; holding onto his rapidly hardening penis.</p><p>""See? At their age, just touching their little wee-wees makes them stiffen. Hurry up, will you?""</p><p>""Grace... I can't... I can't do that to my own son! Let me do Mike, at least!"" Janice said in horror.</p><p>""Two things Janice Kent. One, this is a test for you as well. One that your life might depend on. Two, we don't follow any such archaic rules in our society. From this point on, your son ceases to exist. He's a sperm cow now. That's all. Do you understand?""</p><p>Janice sat perfectly still. What had she done?</p><p>""I said, DO YOU UNDERSTAND?"" Grace said forcefully.</p><p>Janice understood, but this wasn't what she had thought at all when she agreed to do this. On the other hand, she felt... no, she knew...that her life and the boy's lives revolved around her response.</p><p>""Yes. I understand completely. I... I'm sorry I hesitated. It won't happen again.""</p><p>Grace smiled and looked down at Mike. She had been lightly playing and touching his dick and now it was rock hard. Small, slender... but hard.</p><p>""Ohhhh, look Janice. Mine is all stiff. You have some catching up to do!""</p><p>Janice smiled into her son's eyes as she unzipped his pants. He looked at her wide-eyed. When Grace turned to get a small towel, Jan bent over and whispered into Jeff's ear, ""Just play along and I'll get us out of this... I promise!""</p><p>Meanwhile, Grace was tormenting Mike. Very experienced at this, her lightly oiled hands and fingers stroked the boy to brink, and then stopped completely. Mike groaned into his gag and bucked against his restraints, instinctively trying to push his dick up into Grace's warm, soft hand. He felt like one touch, any sort of friction at all, would give him the same wonderful feeling he'd felt about a week ago. It was purely an accident. He'd been lying facedown on an old couch his dad kept in the basement watching TV. The couch had thin cushions and a hard ""bar"" running along the front edge under those cushions. Bored, lying half-on and half off the edge, he'd absent-mindedly began to rub his crotch against that hard edge. He had no idea of what he was doing, knowing only that it felt good. As his penis got hard, he began to thrust up and down over the edge... rubbing intently thru his thin shorts and underwear. The thrusting felt good, but all of a sudden a feeling shot thru him that was... indescribable. Like an explosion in his pants. Even odder, the feeling made him instinctively push his penis up against the bar as hard as he could. He would have pushed right thru it if he could! Mike lay there for a long time trying to understand what had happened. He wanted to replicate that awesome feeling again, but his mother came down to wash clothes and ran him off. Later, when he had to pee, he noticed his underwear was all sticky... like someone had put some sort of glue in there. What was that about?</p><p>Grace might have been tormenting Mike, but Jan just wanted to do this quickly and in as clinical a manner as possible. She had absolutely no sexual feelings toward Jeff at all. She tried to think of it as she did when she had used a rectal thermometer on him or bathed him. Trouble was, that had been years ago.</p><p>Now, she was about to masturbate her own son.</p><p>""Let's just get this over with."" She said to him as she oiled up her hands. It had been a hell of a long time since she'd given anyone a hand job too, but things like that were like riding a bike. Gingerly, she pulled her son's penis out. It was flaccid. Perhaps he wouldn't be able to achieve an erection with his mother. Lightly, she began to stroke it up and down, playing with the sensitive tip. Within seconds, Jeff began to swell up in his mother's hand. He didn't find his mom sexy at all, but whatever she was doing felt wonderful! Jan felt the hardness and despite herself, looked down. The 12 year old was (She guessed) about average sized for that age. She'd read sex stories on the Internet with pre-teen boys who always had 8, 10, even 12 inch dicks. That was a joke as far as she was concerned. Not to say such a boy didn't exist but only once had she even come across a full grown man quite that big, much less a boy.</p><p>Grace was getting bored, so she decided this game should end. Reaching up with her free hand, she released two more buttons and that allowed most of her impressive cleavage to show. The boy's eyes quickly locked on his tormenter's low cut bra and large breasts. She leaned in as she continued to stroke so he could get the full scent of her expensive perfume. Deciding to put him over the edge, Grace moved in tight and began to lick and nibble at his neck with her full, sensuous lips.</p><p>That did it. Mike groaned into his gag as that incredible feeling shot thru his groin once again. This time it was, if anything, even more intense. Janice, feeling the youngster surge up, focused all her stroking actions on the super-sensitive head of the boy's penis sending jolt after jolt thru his exploding cock.</p><p>""That's it sweetie, let Aunt Grace have all your cream... here we go now..."" She cooed into his ear as sperm shot out like a rifle shot.</p><p>Gagged as he was, Mike could hardly catch his breath as he instinctively thrust his penis into Grace's warm, slick hand, sending every bit of cum he had to offer. Intent on getting all of it and then some, the evil bitch kept stroking his head even when all seemed done. What had felt intensely good only a few seconds ago was now intensely uncomfortable. Tightly bound, the boy could only squirm a bit as he tried to get her to stop assaulting his penis.</p><p>Jan saw this, and asked. ""What are you doing?""</p><p>""The most sensitive part of a male is the penis head. Well, during and immediately after they cum, that sensitivity goes thru the roof. I like to rub on their weenies a while afterwards just to let them know that while I can give them pleasure, I can also give them pain.""</p><p>""Right Mikey-baby?"" Grace said as she looked her captive directly in the eye. Mike nodded with a frightened, pained look in his eyes.</p><p>""Good baby boy. Auntie Grace will stop rubbing your weenie now. In fact, why don't you go back to sleep?"" Taking her free hand, the one not covered in cum, Grace pulled a large, white pad out of her handbag and pressed it over Mike's nose. With his mouth completely stopped up by the rubber plug gag, he had no choice but to breathe in the noxious fumes. He struggled of course, but Grace held the pad over his face easily.</p><p>""OmiGod! What are you doing now?"" Jan asked with alarm.</p><p>""Calm down. This is just a harmless sedative. It works like ether or chloroform but without the nasty side-effects. By the way, are you done yet?""</p><p>""Ummphhgh!!""</p><p>Jan, embarrassed and repulsed with the idea of masturbating her own son, and morbidly fascinated with what was happening with Mike and Grace, had, for the past several minutes, been almost absent-mindedly stroking Jeff's penis while otherwise paying him no attention at all-not even looking at him.</p><p>Jeff, himself horrified by his mother's attention to his penis, was shocked to find himself thoroughly enjoying the feeling of his mom's soft, warm hand lightly caressing him down there. However, he was at the point now where his dick wanted a firmer, faster rub.</p><p>""Oh! I'm sorry sweetheart! Am I hurting you?"" She asked as she pulled her wonderfully oily hand away suddenly.</p><p>""Ummphgh!!"" Frustrated by the gag, Jeff groaned and shook his head.</p><p>""I don't understand! Grace, please let me take his gag off! I think I'm hurting him somehow!""</p><p>Amused by it all, Grace responded. ""Jesus Christ Jan! You really are a stupid cow sometimes! First of all, the gag stays on. Ask me again and I'll tighten it! Second, you silly fool, you're not hurting him! He wants you to stroke him harder and faster!""</p><p>""He... he does?""</p><p>""Well, his little cock does anyway.""</p><p>Jan looked at Jeff, who offered a slight nod as an embarrassing way of saying Grace was right. Truthfully, he didn't know what he wanted, but harder and faster sounded good to him.</p><p>Jan went back to work, this time focused on task at hand (So to speak.) with Grace offering technical support.</p><p>""I've found a few long slow strokes, followed by a few hard and fast ones on the head works best. Also, kissing and nibbling on his neck and talking dirty helps a lot.""</p><p>Janice cringed at the thought. The hand-job was disgusting enough.</p><p>""Whatever."" Grace said as she saw that Jan wasn't going to use her advice. ""Bottom line, if you don't get a cum out of this boy in the next two minutes, we'll do it my way- and my way means shoving a finger or two up his little asshole and tickling his prostate gland. He'll cum then. I guarantee it.""</p><p>Both Jeff and his mother got nervous at that one. Jan put a renewed vigor into her actions, which had a definite effect on her bound and gagged son.</p><p>""C'mon Jeff, give mommy your cum! Squirt for me like a big boy! That's it, just let it happen...""</p><p>""Ummmmmm...!""</p><p>Suddenly, her son's penis seemed to swell and expand. Jeff thrust as hard as his bound frame would allow and semen shot up like a geyser. Several streams came thru and Jan was shocked at all the material her young son had produced.</p><p>Meanwhile, Grace had tested Mike's sperm by placing a small amount in a vial and adding an unknown clear liquid to it. She shook it up vigorously and the contents turned blue. She seemed very pleased with the result and began to lick up all the excess spunk that didn't hit the floor.</p><p>Now Janice really was disgusted. Seeing her look, Grace asked, ""What are you looking at?""</p><p>""That's... vile! I thought you took the... sperm... and mixed it in with other chemicals.""</p><p>""That's right... at first. After your body gets acclimated to the process, fresh pure sperm is just as good. In fact, it's like a... booster shot. Here. Test your son's.""</p><p>Grace did, and it turned blue as Mike's had.</p><p>""Good stuff. I knew it would be, but we always have to check. You can have the rest for yourself."" Grace said.</p><p>Eat her own son's spunk?</p><p>""No thank you.""</p><p>Grace's face grew hard. ""I said... eat.""</p><p>Jan hesitated, and then took a small dollop of cum and placed it in her mouth. She had never been a swallower, and it had been awhile, but the taste was familiar. She grimaced as she gulped it down.</p><p>Grace laughed and handed Jan the same pad used on Mike. ""You'll learn to love the stuff, trust me. Put him to sleep and I'll clean up the rest. No sense letting good food go to waste. If he struggles too hard, grab his balls and squeeze a bit. He'll do anything and everything you tell him to after that.""</p><p>Jan had no desire to hurt her baby boy and a simple look told him to be still and breathe. Jeff still struggled a bit but was soon out.</p><p>Janice sat back and tried to take in all that had happened. She began to sob.</p><p>""Now what's the matter?"" Grace asked.</p><p>""I've made a terrible mistake. I let myself get caught up in your crazy world and now I've destroyed my life, not to mention my son's. My house is gone, and Kim... my baby girl! She's just 13! How will she make it?""</p><p>""Oh, that. Didn't I tell you?""</p><p>""Tell me what?""</p><p>Grace got up and walked to the back of the cabin. There was a large trunk that Janice had seen when they first entered. She had assumed it contained clothes and such, but when Grace opened it Jan was stunned by what the powerful woman pulled out.</p><p>Near naked except for a tiny set of white panties, strictly bound from head to foot with leather binding straps and tightly gagged with a huge swath of white tape covering her bulging mouth was Jan's daughter, Kim.</p>"
809,"The School, Part 1",Bluedawg,,[''],,2012-03-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>This story is a parody intended for adults only. It is totally and completely fictional. This author does not in any way condone or support any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in anyway, shape, or form.</p><p>The little girl was named Amy. She had just turned 11 and was enjoying a day at the beach with her mother. She was gorgeous little blonde, well-tanned all over in her tiny little orange strapless bikini. She had a curvy figure with a terrific, plump ass. It was only her rather flat chest and short height that told everyone this was a pre-teen.</p><p>The woman that came up to her was a teacher at her school. Tina Wells was very pretty and had an angelic face so Amy thought nothing of it when she asked her to come over to her car to help her with something. The car turned out to be a van, which should have been the first clue to run, but Amy didn't. When Wells opened the back door, a pair of strong hands grabbed the young girl and yanked her in. Then the woman calmly shut the back door and walked around to the driver's door, got in, and drove away.</p><p>In the back, young Amy was fighting for all she was worth, but the man in the back was many times her size and strength. In addition, the van had been designed with sound-proof material that blocked almost any noise. Still, the duo took no chances. Amy opened her mouth to scream only to have it immediately filled by a prod made of hard rubber. The prod was huge and long and Amy's little mouth was filled to the brink... and beyond. She gagged and retched as the tip of the prod reached the back of her throat. The prod was connected to a large and thick leather pad that completely covered the girl's lower face. It had all sorts of buckles, which the man used to strap the muzzle on tightly. One strap ran around Amy's face. Another had a Y-shaped attachment that looped up and over her nose and over the top of her head. Finally, a small belt went up and under her chin. With practiced ease, the man cinched all of these as tightly as possible and then locked them all in place with an audible click.</p><p>Suddenly, he released the girl and sat back.</p><p>Amy jumped away from him and landed up against the well-padded door that led to the front of the van. Tina, driving along carefully, felt the slight bump and turned the small monitor built in to the center console. It showed her what was happening in the back.</p><p>""Chuck, stop playing."" She said into the tiny throat mike she wore. ""No. I like this part."" He responded.</p><p>Amy say wide-eyed and huffing as she stared at the man sitting calmly before her.</p><p>""Go ahead. Scream. You know you want to.""</p><p>She took a deep breath and screamed. Only a slight mewling got past the thick padding, and then only for a second before the deep prod-gag caused her to retch.</p><p>""Poor little baby. That big ol' nasty dick in your mouth just keeps you all quiet doesn't it?""</p><p>Amy hummed a bit more as she reached up to pull at the thing on her face. It was like a steel octopus and didn't move at all despite her best efforts.</p><p>""That won't do you any good, Amy-baby. That gag is locked on. You might as well get used to it. From now on that pretty little mouth will have something in it about 24 hours a day, 7 days a week.""</p><p>Amy retched and coughed silently as she started to cry.</p><p>""Now, now. I wouldn't do that if I were you kiddo. Your gag has a small air hole in the middle, but it's very tiny and if you clog up your nose with snot, breathing will become a real bitch.""</p><p>Amy stopped crying but continued to pull at the muzzle in frustration for a bit longer. Seeing this was futile, she jumped over to the side of the van and started pounding on the wall. It was well-padded and she barely made a sound outside. Chuck giggled as he watched.</p><p>""Dammit! Stop fucking around! I mean it! We're almost at the other pick-up and she's not even tied yet!"" Tina growled into her mike.</p><p>""Ok, ok. C'mere sweetie, time to get you all trussed up.""</p><p>Amy, all but out of breath from her struggles, couldn't put up much of a fight as Chuck cinched her wrists together with thin cord, and then pulled them into a single leather sleeve which her strapped on tightly. At the end of the sleeve was a thin strap he used to cinch up tightly between the little girl's legs. Amy grunted and mewled as her privates were invaded by the strap.</p><p>Finally, more straps were added to her legs and ankles, then she was cinched into a tight hogtie.</p><p>Chuck gently patted and rubbed Amy's ass when he was finished.</p><p>""That's a very nice little ass you have there sweetie. I'm sure I'll enjoy it.""</p><p>The second girl was named Rita. She was part Hispanic and a bit older than Amy at almost thirteen. She had long, thick, coal-black hair and a much more developed chest, somewhat big for a girl her age. Rita's best feature was her face. It was stunning, with her big eyes and absolutely delectable lips. Thick, full, lips that drew a man's attention right off the bat.</p><p>The abduction was basically the same, the exceptions being that Rita was at the mall and was wearing a somewhat low-cut top, short, tight skirt, and pantyhose with low heels.</p><p>""Nice tits for kid her age. You sure she's just 12?"" Chuck said as he jammed the penis-gag in.</p><p>""I'm sure, but she turns 13 in a month. No comment about the lips?"" Tina asked over the mike.</p><p>""Awesome. Born to suck cock. Let's roll.""</p><p>And it's off to school they go...</p>"
810,"The School, Part 2",Bluedawg,,[''],,2012-03-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>This story is a parody intended for adults only. It is totally and completely fictional. This author does not in any way condone or support any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in anyway, shape, or form.</p><p>""Miss Harkins School For Young Ladies"" that was the name of it. The school was located far off in the country in an old estate home and surrounded by high walls. Walls that were guarded constantly by large men and ferocious dogs.</p><p>The van had to go thru not one but three separate gates in order to reach the ""unloading point"". The girls were released from all their bonds save their terrible gags and wrist ties. They were forced to stand there waiting.</p><p>Finally, a woman came out to greet them. She was extremely tall (Almost six feet even without the 5"" stiletto heels she wore.) and quite attractive, even though, with her stern face and with her hair pulled back into a tight bun she had a hard look about her. She wore an all black dress that was so tight it looked painted on. The dress showed off her incredible figure quite well. Full breasts (D-cups at least) rode high and far apart. Her waist was almost supernaturally tiny and it blossomed out into an amazing set of hips and a full, round, ass. Needless to say, the legs were stunning. All in all, a very imposing figure of a woman.</p><p>The woman walked up to the too girls and looked them over for a few moments before speaking.</p><p>""Not bad. Not bad at all, although this one is a little old. We'll take them from here. Come along little ones. Your new home is waiting.""</p><p>The two girls were led inside a large office where two other women waited patiently. Both were extremely beautiful and wore tight dresses with very high heels.</p><p>""Ladies, please make our new arrivals more comfortable."" Harkins said as she sat down.</p><p>The two women quickly and efficiently began untying the girls. They saved the gags for last and when they came off, both captives started coughing.</p><p>""Get them some water.""</p><p>""Now then, I'll begin. My name is Eunice Harkins and this is my school. We teach... special... young ladies such as yourself. My school is somewhat... unique in its teachings and approach, by let me assure you we've had no complaints about the finished product. Now, things are run rather diff...""</p><p>""I want to go home!"" Rita said, almost crying as she did so.</p><p>Eunice's eyes flared in anger but her voice was calm.</p><p>""Young lady, I advise you to never... ever... raise your voice like that in my presence again. And stop that blubbering. We don't tolerate such things, is that understood?""</p><p>""Please! Let me go! I don...ummffgghh!!!""</p><p>Rita's voice was cut off by the firm hand of one of the other women in the room. She held it there and did not turn loose.</p><p>""You, my dear, need to be taught some manners. And you will, but I need to finish. As I was saying, this school is different as you'll soon find out. Our number one rule around here is this...""</p><p>Harkins turned and pointed at the wall where a sign was hung.</p><p>It read: Young ladies should be seen and not heard.</p><p>""We take that rule very seriously around here, as you both shall soon see.""</p><p>Eunice noticed that Amy, although younger than Rita, seemed to be taking all this much better than she would have thought.</p><p>""What about you... Amy is it? Any... questions? Go ahead, you may speak... for now.""</p><p>""I think I get it. This so-called school is just a place to grab girls like us and I guess sell us to dirty old men or something?""</p><p>""My, aren't we the mature one!"" Harkins said, surprised at the girl's tone as much as her words. Most came in like Rita... or worse.</p><p>""None of this bothers you?""</p><p>""Sure it does. I want to go home as bad as her, or worse. But, the other stuff? Nah. I know how cute I am and I know how the boys all like to look at me. I've been fighting off guys since I was six. I've been tied up lots of times by the boys in the neighborhood too. Never been trussed up and gagged like that, but I know the score.""</p><p>""Well. How... refreshing. Let's talk again in a week or so, shall we?""</p><p>The girls were led out and taken across the hall. Amy went along willingly but Rita was dragged along still hand-gagged and with her arm twisted up painfully behind her back. Once there, there made to strip naked and then were measured everywhere-even wrists and ankles. Both were showered and washed, then taken to another room where they were outfitted. The outfits consisted of white micro-small thong panties and black skirts that were so short as to not even fully cover their behinds. The tops were starched white blouses with high stiff collars and very stiff cuffs. The blouses were very thin and somewhat tight around the chest area. Underneath, all the girls were fitted with strapless pushup bras that left the nipples uncovered. The result was that even a fairly flat chested little girl like Amy suddenly had a bosom while a girl with a nice bosom like Rita looked positively stacked. The other result was that the blouses, made of a rather scratchy material, rubbed the girl's nipples incessantly, keeping them in an erect state most of the time.</p><p>Finally, it was time for the shoes.</p><p>""You'll alternate between bare legs, white, knee-high, sheer socks and stockings and you'll have several pairs of shoes. The shoes are all high heels. Amy, you'll start off with three and a half inch heels while Rita goes straight to four inches. Neither of you is ever allowed to be bare-foot unless given permission, is that understood?""</p><p>""Why the high heels?"" Amy asked.</p><p>""Obviously, women look much better in heels, the higher the better. By the time you leave here, you'll both be able to run a marathon in six-inch stilettos.""</p><p>The girls were then told to open their mouths.</p><p>""Why?"" Amy asked.</p><p>""For your gags of course."" The woman said as she held a white rubber ball in her hand. It looked huge.</p><p>""What? Why?""</p><p>""I thought this was all explained to you."" The woman sighed. ""Miss Harkins has found that it's best to keep young girls gagged most of the time. It makes them concentrate better for one thing. Also, it brings discipline and trains the girl's mouth for... other things.""</p><p>""You mean we'll have those balls in our mouths all the time?""</p><p>""Don't be silly. These are simply you're everyday gags. We also have night-time gags, training gags and punishment gags. Of course, you'll be freed during eating periods, oral washings, and other special occasions.""</p><p>""That's crazy! I want out of here! HEL...ummpghh!!!""</p><p>Amy's cry was cut off by one of the other women walking up behind her and shoving the ball in her mouth.</p><p>""Getthhh iihhh ufffff!!"" Amy screamed around the invading ball.</p><p>""Hmm. Too much noise. Let's try a number 5 on Amy. How about the other one?""</p><p>Rita's eyes grew big as a number 5 ball gag was applied.</p><p>""Ummghg!""</p><p>""This one has the most perfectly gagable lips I've ever seen!""</p><p>""Yes, I agree. I think a five will work with this one, but you'd better to a six.""</p><p>""No, I think she can handle a 7.""</p><p>To get the number 5 ball gag in Amy's mouth and the number 7 in Rita's required a lot of pushing and twisting, but both women were very experienced at this and so they soon had the oral cavities of both girls fully stuffed. Before locking the test gags in place, they pulled the arms of both girls behind them at the wrists. The blouse cuffs, tight and thick, instantly locked together. The girls were then turned loose. They pulled at their trapped wrists but mainly they tried to expel the painful ball gags. The youngsters hacked and twisted their heads in all directions, but the attempts failed. The balls were so large that even without straps holding them in, they were impossible for the young girls to remove.</p><p>""Excellent. I think we've found the correct sizes for each.""</p><p>The test balls were removed and all-new balls were reinserted. Both were white and had white rubberized straps. Even bound as they were, Amy and Rita put up quite a fight to keep the horrible mouth invaders out, but it was no use. In a few minutes the girls were ball gagged yet again-and this time the gags were locked into place with the straps. When their wrists were unlocked, all hands flew up to remove the balls from their mouths. Several minutes of painful and futile tugging and pulling went on as did a lot of mewling and whining. The women simply watched calmly. In the end, exhausted and gasping for breath, they stopped.</p><p>""Finished? As you can see, once we gag you, you stay gagged. Poor babies. We realize it's very uncomfortable, but it's for your own good. In any case, you'll get used to it. Once a month, all the girls are re-measured and refitted.""</p><p>""What's next?""</p><p>The other woman looked at her watch.</p><p>""I think we just have time enough to get them over to makeup before morning milking time.""</p><p>Amy and Rita looked at each other pitifully. Makeup didn't sound so bad, but what was morning milking?</p><p>They would soon find out...</p>"
811,"Preteen Detectives: The Case Of The Kidnapped Cuties, Part 1",Bluedawg,,"['gggg', 'bd', 'ped', 'nc', 'viol']",,2012-03-25T00:00:00,"This story is a parody intended for adults only. It is totally and completely fictional. The author does not in any way condone or support any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in any way, shape, or form. Any similarities in the names used in this story are purely coincidental.","<p></p><h5>Prologue</h5><p>There was no denying that little 9 year old Stephy Sanchez was a beautiful girl. Not only in the face, but with her flowing, long, black hair, golden brown skin, killer legs, and well-rounded butt. In fact, the only thing Stephy lacked was height and large breasts-certainly forgivable given her age. In any case they didn't seem to bother the man that kidnapped her at all. The little girl groaned once again as she futilely tried to get more comfortable. That was probably impossible. The man had tied her brutally tight with thin cord at her wrists, elbows, chest, waist, knees and ankles. On top of all that, he'd pulled her ankles up and attached them to another knotted cord that ran around her waist and thru her legs. With only her thin panties as protection, the knots constantly pressed and rubbed her little cunny, causing pain-all sorts of other odd feelings she'd never had. Stephy whimpered, and then stopped. The man hadn't said much to her, but one thing he had said was not to cry as she might suffocate. That was because her entire lower face was strapped tight with thick, heavy, tape. Tape that formed a veritable iron band holding a hard rubber ball deep inside the poor girl's mouth. The ball itself was so massive it was doubtful the tape was even needed to keep it in, but why take chances?</p><p>Stephy heard a noise and rolled over on the hard, cold, floor, trying to get a better look. It was very dark, but she appeared to be in a large basement of some sort, with stairs that ran up to a thick, bolted door. The door opened and man walked down carrying a large duffle bag over his shoulder. Stephy hadn't really gotten a good look at her captor before he'd clamped a chloroform pad over her face so she was anxious to see who it was. His voice had been strangely... familiar.</p><p>Still swathed in shadows, the man unceremoniously dumped his cargo on the floor, spilling out the contents next to Stephy. It was a black girl, not much older than she was, bound and gagged in much the same manner. The girl looked over at Steph with a look of absolute horror.</p><p>She knew just how she felt.</p><p>The man knelt down, rubbing the bound girl's ass and legs.</p><p>""Stephy, this is Vanessa. She's twelve. Ain't she sexy? The three of us are gonna have a lotta fun. Yes we are...""</p><p>As the man leaned forward, Steph finally got a good look at his face. Her eyes grew wide as she saw who it was.</p><p>It was Pete, the janitor at her school.</p><p>Chapter 1</p><p>Detective Sergeant Jake Carter answered his cell phone with a growl. He'd just gotten home after a long, hard night hunting for a missing girl named Stephy Sanchez and he was bone-tired.</p><p>""Carter!""</p><p>Jake listened for several moments, and then sighed.</p><p>""Damn. Ok, I'm on my way.""</p><p>""What is it, daddy? Another missing girl?""</p><p>Jake turned to see his daughter, Karen.</p><p>He sighed. Since her mother had passed away several years ago Jake the hard-nosed detective had raised his little girl more like a son than a daughter. As a result, Karen was a true tomboy, but over the last few months it had become evident that the just-turned-10-year-old was definitely a female. With her big owl-like eyes, slight overbite (Accompanied with a mouth full of braces.) and freckles, the dark-haired Karen wasn't classically beautiful, but she was well-tanned and leggy with an athletic build and an obviously developing figure. The breasts were just points as of yet, but the rest of her was filling in well ahead of schedule.</p><p>That was becoming a problem. In the summer-like it was now-Karen preferred to run around in tiny little shorts and thin tops-not a problem when you're built like a boy but that was no longer the case. Her recent growth spurt and development had her butt literally bursting out of her shorts.</p><p>""Karen, don't you have something else to wear?""</p><p>""Everything else is too small!""</p><p>""What you're wearing now is too small!"" He answered in frustration.</p><p>""Well, I can't go naked!""</p><p>Jake smiled. ""Good point. I guess I'll call your Aunt Jenny to take you clothes shopping this weekend. Try not to bankrupt me, ok?""</p><p>""No promises!"" She said with a mischievous grin.</p><p>That was another sign she was becoming a woman, Jake thought. Not long ago, she would have hated the idea of shopping for clothes.</p><p>""I need to go. What are your plans for today sport?"" He asked as he glanced at his watch.</p><p>""That depends. You say another girl was kidnapped?""</p><p>""Seems that way."" Jake told her the details, including the names.</p><p>""Really! They both go to my school. You think there's a connection?""</p><p>Karen was super-smart and had an inquisitive nature. She'd make a great cop one day, but those qualities had gotten her into trouble before.</p><p>""Karen, you stay out of this case. The kind of pervert who snatches little girls is no one to mess with.""</p><p>""Ok Daddy."" Karen said with a bit of a pout.</p><p>""Good girl. Now go over to your aunt's house this evening. I might not be home until late.""</p><p>With that, Jake kissed his daughter on the cheek and left. Karen immediately got on her bike and took off for her best friend's house.</p><p>* * * * *</p><p>""Wake up sleepy head!""</p><p>Alexis McCord groaned and buried her head deeper into the pillow of her bed, trying to drown out the sound of Karen's voice. The two girls were polar opposites in virtually every way. Karen was a tomboy, while Alexis was all-girl. Not quite a year older than Karen, she was, at barely 11, simply a gorgeous female. She had a mass of silky blonde hair, a model-perfect face set off by a set of pouty lips that always seemed to be coated with pink lip gloss and a figure that defied her young age. While Karen simply had minor chest bulges with points, Alexis had a real set of titties that seemed to swell more every day. The waist was small and her butt and hips wonderfully full and curvy. All that was set off by a set of perfect legs. Lots of time in the tanning booth and lying out in the sun had given the girl a well-tanned body as well.</p><p>There was no denying it. Alexis was a ""10"" if there ever was one.</p><p>""Go away!"" She mumbled into the pillow.</p><p>""No can do. We have a case to solve!""</p><p>""So? Go solve it already.""</p><p>""Without you? My partner? No way-we're a team!""</p><p>Alex rolled over and sat up. Karen mentally shook her head in amazement. When she first woke up, she looked like a something the cat drug in, but even now Alex was close to perfect.</p><p>""The last time we got involved in one of your ""cases"" I wound up spending almost a whole day tied up with a sock in my mouth!""</p><p>""What's your point?""</p><p>""I don't like being tied up!""</p><p>""Please, spare me. I thought you were going to be an actress. As pretty as you are, no way they won't find a way to tie you up. Boys like that, you know.""</p><p>""I know exactly what boys like. But when I'm an actress, that will be acting, not real life. Real life tied up hurts! And I can still taste that sock! Yack! Being gagged like that was the worst!""</p><p>""Hey, don't forget I got captured and tied up too you know!""</p><p>""For what, an hour or so? Try all day! Anyway, how can I forget your big ""rescue"" attempt?""</p><p>""Well, excuse me for trying to save you!"" Karen said angrily.</p><p>The two girls sat there for several moments not saying anything until Alexis finally spoke.</p><p>""You say there's a new mystery to solve?""</p><p>Karen smiled and began tell the story as she knew it.</p><p>* * * * *</p><p>Pete had sat there for several minutes groping and pawing at his two young, helpless, captives without mercy until another figure opened the door upstairs and came down.</p><p>It was a woman. Older-mid-40's at least-but very attractive in a mature sort of way with a handsome face and large breasts. When she saw the girls on the floor, she was not happy.</p><p>""Have you lost your mind, son? I recognize these girls! They go to our school!""</p><p>Pete visibly cringed at the harsh tone while both captives looked up at the familiar voice. Both were stunned to see it was Stella Crane, the assistant principal at their middle school! Pete Crane was not only the janitor there but her son.</p><p>""Mhmmghgpphh!""</p><p>""Ummmgggghhh!""</p><p>Gagged as they were, neither child had any hope of forming words, much less a coherent sentence, but the woman understood their meaning anyway.</p><p>""We'll get that nasty old tape off in just a minute girls. Just be still and quiet for now.""</p><p>Pulling Pete up by the ear, Stella began her assault on her son again.</p><p>""Explain to me what happened.""</p><p>Pete did. Not a smart man by book standards, he was a natural predator with good instincts. He had been at the school working on some summer projects when Stephy had strolled by all alone. That, he explained, was an opportunity he could not pass up. And, since he'd grabbed one girl from their school, why not two?</p><p>Stella sighed. ""Son, you sad little fool. We had such a good thing going here.""</p><p>The ""thing"" they had going was neat little girl-kidnapping setup. With his below-average appearance, low-paying job, and lack of intelligence, her son had absolutely no chance of landing a girl on his own. Stella knew and accepted all of this but she loved Pete nevertheless. Once he'd reached puberty, she had ""helped"" him along by first masturbating him and then actually having sex with her own offspring. The problem was, she herself had never really enjoyed sex and Pete was all but insatiable. The boy would literally fuck anything, but he especially liked young girls. Thereby an idea formed in her mind. Why not kill two birds with one stone? The one thing Stella did enjoy was money and her salary and Pete's together barely made ends meet once the insurance money ran out from murdering her husband (Pete's dad.) by setting up an ""accident"".</p><p>Stella had access to all student files in every middle school in the district. She could pick and choose the choicest little girls and give them to Pete for awhile to play with before shipping them out for big money.</p><p>Now, that might all be over.</p><p>""But Mama, I wuz thinkin' 'bout this. If we snatch gals from every school around her 'cept ours, won't that look mighty peculiar?""</p><p>Stella blinked. The boy had a point. A good point actually.</p><p>""You may be right. In any case, what's done is done. Let's get these girls set up, shall we?""</p><p>They used a special solvent to gently remove the tape from the girl's faces so as to not tear their skin. It took several minutes on each and while Stella got their next muzzles ready Pete always enjoyed watching the children twist and hack trying to spit the massive balls out of their mouths. Some managed to do so eventually, most never did.</p><p>Vanessa was one of those who succeeded. The moment the ball left her oral cavity, she tried to cry out only to find her jaws cramping badly from being stretched open so long.</p><p>Pete laughed at her. The room was soundproof in any case.</p><p>""Pete, stop staring and help Stephy get her ball-gag out, please.""</p><p>""Yes, mommy.""</p><p>Finally Vanessa managed to speak just as Stella walked towards her with an evil-looking device in her hand.</p><p>""M... Miss Crane? Wh... what's happening? Why are you doing this?""</p><p>""Just relax Vanessa.""</p><p>""No! What's that thing? What are you going to do with...ummpghhg...""</p><p>""This is called a penis-gag sweetheart. All pretty little girls should have something in their sweet mouths at all times and you need to be taught about how to suckle a penis. Yes, I know... it's very big and long and it chokes you terribly doesn't it? Just relax your throat... that's it... take it all in. Really Vanessa, this one is quite small compared to the others you'll be wearing so get used to it. Now, roll over and let me lock it in place...""</p><p>The penis-shaped prod filled the poor child's mouth and went almost to the back of her throat. The front of the gag had a wide, thick rubber pad that molded itself to the front of Vanessa's face, sealing off her mouth completely once Stella had yanked the binding straps brutally tight and locked the gag on with a key. The only concession that was made was a small air-hole in the middle of the prod that ran out to the front.</p><p>Stephy, younger and much smaller physically than Vanessa had even a tougher time with the new gag. She fought like tigress and it took both of the adults to hold her down in order to fit the gag in properly. Once in and locked, Pete cut all the girl's bindings free and Stella helped massage the feeling back into the arms and legs of both captives. As soon as they were able, Stephy and Vanessa tried to pull the hateful gags off, but there was no chance of that without the key.</p><p>They stood trembling as Stella brought in several more items on a big table.</p><p>""Now girls, the real fun begins...""</p>"
812,"Preteen Detectives: The Case Of The Kidnapped Cuties, Part 2",Bluedawg,,"['ped', 'bon', 'viol', 'rape', 'inc', 'femdom', 'kidnap']",,2012-03-25T00:00:00,"This story is a parody intended for adults only. It is totally and completely fictional. The author does not in any way condone or support any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in any way, shape, or form. Any similarities in the names used in this story are purely coincidental.","<p>""But mama, I want to play with them now!""</p><p>""I said no, Pete. They need to be trained a bit first. Maybe later. Now you go upstairs and don't come back down until I get home, understand?""</p><p>Pete grumbled under his breath but did as his mother told him. After he'd left, Stella checked their handiwork.</p><p>Stephy and Vanessa were each bent over a device that strongly resembled a padded sawhorse. The difference with these was that they could be height-adjusted to fit the individual girl. Each captive had been stripped nude, bent over, and tied that way with coated wire on their wrists and ankles. The ankles were attached to separate legs of the horse, which stretched the girl's wide open. She then began to put another evil-looking device on them, starting with Vanessa. Stella rubbed some oily lotion on her finger and gently, but firmly inserted it into the helpless girl's rectal hole, greasing it up for what was to come.</p><p>Bent over as she was, Vanessa couldn't see what was happening, but of course this latest assault didn't go unnoticed. The beautiful black girl let Stella know about it as best she could.</p><p>""Ummmnnnngghh! Hmmmmmmnnn!""</p><p>Stella smiled. The massive penis gags, locked on tightly, were doing their job quite well.</p><p>""Now, now. You might as well get used to this, sweetie. This tight little hole is going to make a lot of boys happy-including my baby, Pete later on.""</p><p>""Gmmphhhhh..."" Vanessa shook her head no and struggled mightily. Bound as she was, that basically consisted of wriggling her 11-year-old ass as best she could, trying futilely to eject the finger deep inside her. Stella amused herself by pumping her finger in and out a few times, then, looking at the clock, she decided to speed things up.</p><p>""I wish I could stay and play with the two of you for awhile, but I'll be late for school.""</p><p>Stella picked up one of the devices. It was made of leather, rubber, and plastic. All-black, it looked to be made of mostly straps and buckles, but two things stood out: one was a rod, about the size and shape of a tampon with the exception of a golf ball sized knob on the end. The other, a pad with a protrusion like a big knuckle-with a cup-type device next to it. Without fanfare, she buckled the upper strap around Vanessa's waist, the inserted the rod into the girl's rectum.</p><p>""Ummmpgghh!!!""</p><p>Stella slapped the girl hard on her ass. ""Hush up and be still!""</p><p>The rod was made of hard plastic, with a latex sheath over it. It took some effort to push the knob past Vanessa's virginal bunghole entrance, but once past that, the rest met with little resistance. More straps pushed the plug deep inside and held it there.</p><p>""That wasn't so bad, now was it?""</p><p>""Ruummmghg...""</p><p>""Of course, we're just beginning.""</p><p>""Mmmmmmnn!""</p><p>The other part looped thru Vanessa's legs and, with careful placement, right over her vagina. The big 'knuckle"" part fit itself into her virginal slit, while the cup covered her clit area. Once those straps were tightened, the inner contents of the cup pushed down hard right on top of Vanessa's hot button. It was extremely uncomfortable, but not painful.</p><p>The entire process was repeated on little Stephy with similar results-although Stella noted that her tushy-hole was even smaller and tighter. Stephy squealed like a banshee-but not for long as the penis gag caused her to choke and retch with virtually any sound.</p><p>""Almost done.""</p><p>The woman ran a power cord to each girl's invader and plugged it in. Immediately, the butt-plug and the inner part of the clit-cup began to hum and vibrate. The girl's eyes grew wide as they twisted and fought.</p><p>""You two might as well be still. Even if you got loose-which you won't-the belts and gags are locked on. Now listen. The buzzing and vibrations are controlled by a computer chip and are random. Sometimes they'll go hard, sometimes soft. Sometimes, not at all. Have fun little girls, and I'll see you later. Oh, I almost forgot!""</p><p>Stella produced two small chains with little silver clips attached. Getting an ice cube, she went to each girl and rubbed her little nipple with the cube, getting a rise, and then clipping a nasty little clamp on them. Vanessa actually had breasts. Although they were small-not much more than large bumps-they were definitely there and the nipples were quite prominent. Stephy, on the other hand, barely had any swelling at all. She did, however, have nipples, and as tiny as they were, the little points grew firm and pointy when rubbed with the ice cube. More than enough for Stella to clip.</p><p>Satisfied that she'd done her job, Stella went upstairs where Pete sat sulking. She decided to throw him a bone-so to speak.</p><p>""I have to go to the school for awhile. Go down there every two hours and take off the nipple clips. If you want, you can rub and suckle their tits for a few minutes until the felling returns and then be sure to clip them again. Be gentle, now! These are babies! Oh, and by the way, all the fun holes are locked and I have the key so if you get too excited and can't wait, you'll need to take care of things yourself.""</p><p>""Ok mama.""</p><p>""Good boy. I'll see you soon.""</p><p>*****</p><p>Karen and Alexis were just now riding to the school on their bikes. It always took Alexis a long time to fix her hair and makeup, but that wasn't the only cause of the delay. Although the girl was ravishingly beautiful by any standards, Alexis tended to dress more conservatively than most girls-perhaps understanding the power her body possessed. That, however, wouldn't do. Not today. Karen wanted Alex as sexy as possible-as bait. The two had argued back and forth, but Karen, although younger, was smarter and far more cunning. In the end, she usually won their disagreements and this time was no exception. Alexis would up wearing her sexiest, all-white bikini and even got her to wear her strappy-sandals with heels. The only concession to this provocative outfit was a small, white wrap that she tied about her waist, covering a bit more (But not much) skin.</p><p>""Daddy will kill me if he sees me dressed like this!""</p><p>""Don't worry. We'll be back long before he gets home.""</p><p>""Good! I feel so slutty like this!""</p><p>As they neared the school, Karen admitted to herself that while Alexis did look ""slutty"" she also looked drop-dead sexy. A fact born out when they came across Jeff Cole. Jeff was 10, nearing 11, and was a handsome boy in a goofy sort of way. He was rather big for his age, and that made him a serious klutz as his body struggled to adapt to the sudden growth spurt. Karen had a mad crush on him, but Jeff only had eyes for Alexis, who barely acknowledged Jeff's existence-and then, only if pressed. It was an odd triangle that was about to get even stranger.</p><p>""Hey."" Jeff said as he pulled near on his bike.</p><p>""Hi Jeff!"" Karen responded enthusiastically.</p><p>Jeff never took his eyes off Alexis's well-tanned body.</p><p>""Hi Alexis."" He said, ignoring Karen.</p><p>""Whatever."" Alexis answered, felling very self-conscious with this boy ogling her body.</p><p>Irritated, Karen changed tactics.</p><p>""We're on a new case!"" She said excitedly.</p><p>That finally got Jeff's attention. ""Really?"" He asked.</p><p>""You bet!""</p><p>With that, Karen began to tell all she knew and their plan.</p><p>""Wow! You know, I saw Ms Crane drive up a few minutes ago and go inside. Its summer, so what's that all about? Think she might be involved?"" Jeff asked.</p><p>""Ms Crane? You idiot. No way. She's an angel!"" Alexis responded. She'd always really liked Stella Crane.</p><p>""She's faculty, so it's not suspicious that she's here. But that son of hers... Pete. He's no angel. In fact, he's creepy. A perv if there ever was one. All the signs are there. I'd really like to check him out."" Countered Karen.</p><p>""I don't think Pete's here. I've been riding around the school area all morning and haven't seen him. Besides, that old van he drives isn't in the parking lot.""</p><p>""That's perfect!""</p><p>""I just can't believe any of this about Ms Crane or Pete either for that matter."" Alexis said.</p><p>""Well, since you like Ms Crane so much, why don't you go visit with her and keep her occupied while Jeff and I snoop around looking for clues?""</p><p>Alexis liked that idea a lot. Not only would it get her away from Jeff but she really liked Ms Crane and felt perfectly safe with her around.</p><p>""Sounds like a great plan, Karen.""</p><p>*****</p><p>It was actually quite cool in the dark stillness of the cellar, but Vanessa and Stephy were drenched in sweat. After only a few hours, the buzzing and vibrating things attached to their lower regions had brought them almost-but not quite-to their first orgasms. The frustration was intense. As if that wasn't bad enough, the clips on their nipples had settled down to a dull ache after awhile until Pete had come down and pulled them off. That had been quite painful, but then the nasty man had rubbed and suckled their nipples for sometime, playing with himself all the while.</p><p>Finally, when their nipples seemed normal at last, he re-clipped them and began rubbing his penis up against their smooth skin until he shot his stuff all over Stephy's leg and back.</p><p>Laughing, he went back upstairs after promising Vanessa that she would be next, leaving the poor bound and gagged girls to struggle on...</p><p>*****</p><p>""Hey Ms Crane!""</p><p>At first, the sudden appearance of the beautiful girl caught Stella by surprise, irritating her. But she quickly recovered.</p><p>""Alexis! How are you sweetie?"" She said with a forced smile.</p><p>""I'm fine. Whatcha' doing?""</p><p>""Just... some work. School doesn't end for the faculty during summer you know. The better question would be... what are you doing here? And, goodness me, why are you dressed like that?""</p><p>""Oh... nothing. Just hanging around."" Alex said without much conviction.</p><p>Stella looked over Alexis as she pondered her next words. There were lots of pretty girls her age, but Alexis was truly beautiful. Not only that, but she had a remarkably developed body for such a young age, especially up top. True, the bikini top she wore was designed to push up and accentuate, but make no mistake-Alexis had some incredibly pert and firm apple-sized boobies there to begin with. And, unlike most early developing girls who had an over-abundance of baby fat, Alex had very little. Just a bit in the face and butt that only heightened her overall sexiness.</p><p>Stella figured she could get a small fortune for this one, but that was dangerous. Alexis always hung out with Karen Carter whose father just happened to be a cop.</p><p>Speaking of Karen... where was she?</p><p>""Come on, Alexis. What's going on here? Is there a problem? Maybe I can help... if you'll let me."" Stella said with her most sincere look.</p><p>""Ok, but you have to promise not to get mad...""</p><p>Alexis told all she knew, except that she left out the part about Karen suspecting Pete of anything.</p><p>""So Karen and Pete are here... looking for clues... evidence?""</p><p>""Yes ma'am. Don't tell her I said so, but she's really good at this sort of thing. If there's any evidence to find, she'll find it.""</p><p>That was probably true, Stella thought to herself. Karen Carter was extremely bright. Too bright... and too damned inquisitive for her own good. Her son Pete, on the other hand, was more than dumb enough to leave clues implicating himself... and therefore her eventually.</p><p>The school was deserted except for her and the kids. Alexis alone was worth a fortune. Karen had a very nice body and a cute face. In addition, some buyers got off on girls with braces. Jeff was a problem but there were buyers who liked boys, and if not... accidents happen.</p><p>""Ms Crane?""</p><p>Snapping out of her deep thoughts, and now with a plan, Stella spoke.</p><p>""Oh, I'm sorry sweetie. I think I'm getting a headache. Would you bring me some water from the fountain outside please?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>As Alexis got the water, Stella retrieved a zip-loc baggie from an inner pouch of her purse and then tossed the purse behind her.</p><p>""Her you are.""</p><p>""Oh, you're a dear. Would you please hand me my purse? It's right there behind you.""</p><p>As Alexis turned around, Stella pulled a thick wad of cloth out of the baggie.</p><p>""Hey, what's that smell... ummpgghhh!!!""</p><p>With a powerful grip, Stella pulled the smaller girl to the floor and held on.</p><p>When the cloth had been jammed over her face, Alexis instinctively took a deep breath, which was the wrong thing to do as it flooded her lungs with ether. Still, she fought hard, but the woman was very strong. Try as she might, she couldn't get the noxious cloth off her face. Soon, she began to drift off.</p><p>""Mmmmmfffff!!""</p><p>""Uppgggmmmmm...""</p><p>""Pfffmnnnnmmmmmmm....""</p><p>And then... she was out.</p><p>Stella worked quickly. Retrieving the school's medical kit she kept in her desk, Stella pulled out a roll of gauze and two rolls of adhesive tape. The old-fashioned kind-completely waterproof and very strong. She took the one inch roll and bound the unconscious girl at the wrists, ankles and knees. She then stuffed Alexis's mouth with the roll of gauze, being careful to keep her tongue pulled forward. The girl's cheeks bulged as Stella worked the last bit in. Finally, she pulled out the second roll. This one was three inches wide. Very difficult to find anymore, but absolutely effective. She pulled off one long strip and sealed the 11-year-old's mouth. In fact, one strip covered her entire lower face. She took her time and molded it completely on. You could even see the outline of her mouth and inner gag wad.</p><p>Without a solvent of some sort, it would be nearly impossible to remove the tape without taking several layers of skin along with it.</p><p>She called Pete and explained what had happened.</p><p>""No, I have everything under control. You just bring the van and call me on my cell phone when you get here. By the time you get here, I'll have those other two wrapped up.""</p>"
813,"Preteen Detectives: The Case Of The Kidnapped Cuties, Part 3",Bluedawg,,"['ped', 'bon', 'viol', 'rape', 'inc', 'femdom', 'kidnap']",,2012-03-25T00:00:00,"This story is a parody intended for adults only. It is totally and completely fictional. The author does not in any way condone or support any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in any way, shape, or form. Any similarities in the names used in this story are purely coincidental.","<p>""Look at this!"" Karen said excitedly.</p><p>The young duo had made their way to the storage facility under the new gym. It was old, dark, and spooky. Just the sort of place Pete would like.</p><p>""What is it?"" Jeff asked.</p><p>""A box of videos!""</p><p>""So what?""</p><p>Karen sighed. Boys were so dumb. ""I'll tell you what moron. Who keeps a box of videos hidden down here like this? Pete, that's who.""</p><p>""You don't even know what's on those.""</p><p>""Nothing good I'll bet. Any chance there's a VCR down here?""</p><p>""Wake up you little brat!""</p><p>Stella waved the ammonia capsule under Alexis' nose once again. She had quickly located Karen and Jeff. They were both down in the old storage facility snooping around. It was perfect for what she had in mind, but she needed to figure some way of getting Alexis down there.</p><p>As luck would have it, on the way back to her office the only other teacher at the school had stopped her in the hall.</p><p>""Miss Stella, I have to go run a few errands. That'll leave you here by yourself. Will you be ok?""</p><p>""That's fine Julie. I can take care of myself.""</p><p>Julie Kirkland was a new teacher here at the school. Young and very pretty, Stella had often considered kidnapping her.</p><p>But not now.</p><p>""Have a good day Julie.""</p><p>Now, she needed Alex awake. Finally, the still bound and gagged girl moaned and opened her eyes.</p><p>""Ummmmphh...""</p><p>""That's it, my sleeping beauty. Wake up now...""</p><p>The first thing the blonde muffin noticed what that her mouth was sealed.</p><p>""Mnnnpghg!""</p><p>""Be still! Now listen to me you little brat. We're going for a walk. You'll do exactly as I say, and no trouble. Understand?""</p><p>""Hmnnmn! Ugghghgnnnhh!!!""</p><p>Indignant at being tied up and betrayed by her favorite teacher, Alex was in no mood to cooperate and let Stella know in a stream of muffled curses.</p><p>""Well, aren't you the potty mouth. Such language for a little girl! Good thing I have that pretty little mouth of yours stuffed. In any case, I know how to make girls like you behave.""</p><p>Stella Crane pushed Alex to the floor and literally sat on her, straddling her waist. Reaching into her purse, the woman pulled out a roll of clear monofilament line. Strong and nearly invisible. She grabbed the helpless girl's bikini top and pulled it up, revealing a very nice set of breasts.</p><p> ""Oh my! You do have a nice set of boobies! Let's see if we can't get these nipples to pop up ok?""</p><p>Stella began to expertly pinch and rub on the 11-year-old's nips.</p><p>""Mnnnnn!!""</p><p>""Yes, it feels nice doesn't it?""</p><p>""NNNNNNuuuhhhh!!!""</p><p>""You can deny it sweetie, but the evidence is clearly visible.""</p><p>They were quite tiny, but before long, nipples definitely appeared. Working quickly, Stella made the thin line into nooses and snagged the hard little buds, pulling tight. Instantly, what had been rather pleasurable was now quite painful.</p><p>""Hmmmpphghh!!!""</p><p>""Hurts doesn't it? Get used to it muffin. Think of this as a leash. We're now going for that stroll and I'm holding onto this. Give me any trouble, make any noise, or attempt to escape, and I'm pulling as hard as I can. I think you can imagine what will happen if I do, correct?""</p><p>""Nod yes.""</p><p>In Stella's experience, at this point most little girls turned into blubbering, cooperative fools, but this one had steel. Here eyes said all. After an initial wave of terror, the indignation was back.</p><p>Alexis nodded, but there was no fear, only a calm hatred.</p><p>Cutting the girl's legs free, Stella pulled Alex to her feet.</p><p>She motioned with her head.</p><p>Take the gag off.</p><p>Stella laughed.</p><p>""You don't need your mouth to walk little muffin! Move it!""</p><p>Pete simply couldn't wait any longer. He'd gone back downstairs and set up Vanessa and Stephy for his pleasure. The ""pleasure"" he wanted right now was a poke or three at their virginal asses. Both girls were side by side bent over and tied to the spreader bars. He had replaced their penis gags with big ball gags strapped in cruelly tight. With no regard to their comfort, he pulled the ass plugs out and tossed them aside. The plugs had been coated with lubricant and so each hole was slick, hot, and ready...</p><p>All this had a surreal feel about it, Alex thought. Like a movie or something. She was being pushed down the main hallway of her school, wearing a tiny string bikini and heels, hands taped behind her back, mouth stuffed and sealed with tape, with her favorite teacher behind her holding the end of a fishing line that was looped tightly around her nipples.</p><p>""Hurry up.""</p><p>Stella tugged on the leash to entice Alex to move faster. Even though she was reportedly alone, this was dangerous.</p><p>Alexis grunted as the nooses around her nipples tightened. Having no choice, she walked faster. All the while, the bound cutie had been working on her gag, trying to get it loose. So far, she'd failed. The thick gauze stuffed in was now swollen and slick with saliva. It constantly threatened to slide into her throat, causing her to retch and choke a bit. The tape was also impossible to budge. The glue sealed it to every part of her young face and even her lips. Like most pretty girls, Alexis had dreams of being an actress and model. She knew that ""babes"" like her were often dressed in provocative, revealing, outfits. And, if the story line needed someone to be in distress, the one most often selected was the best-looking girl amongst the cast. She didn't consider any of this exploitation. It was logical. All that said, she was pretty sure no actress had ever been gagged like this.</p><p>Jeff had finally located an old VCR. It was ancient, far larger and heavier than any VCR he'd ever seen or used, and covered with dust. Still, after plugging it into an old 19"" B&amp;W TV they found, the two were amazed that both actually seemed to work.</p><p>""Plug a tape in.""</p><p>Jeff did and they waited. The old VCR groaned and whined, but played. What the youngsters saw made them groan as well.</p><p>""Ewww!!""</p><p>""Yuck! Turn it off!""</p><p>""That Pete is our guy alright! Let's get out of here!""</p><p>Turning around, Karen gasped as she saw Stella Crane holding onto Alexis.</p><p>""Tsk, tsk. My, what tangled web we weave."" Stella said.</p><p>""Let her go!"" Jeff yelled angrily.</p><p>""I don't think so. In fact,"" Stella said as she pulled out a small pistol with a silencer, ""Why don't you both come over here and do exactly as I say?""</p><p>The pre-teen wriggled about, grunting and moaning as she tried without success to extract the cock that was impaled deep in her slick little bung hole. The only question had been which plump, cute, tight tushie to violate first, but since Pete figured a guy couldn't go wrong with either one, he had simply picked the closest one, which happened to be Vanessa. Now Pete was playing a favorite game of his. He would jam his thick, long dick inside a girl and then be still. Inevitably, the girl would begin to buck and squirm about trying to free herself. The feeling was exquisite and Pete, horny as hell to begin with, couldn't last nearly as long as he'd wanted. Feeling himself about to cum, he grabbed the girl's ass and began thrusting hard. Mixed in with the pain, Vanessa could feel the hot stream of ejaculate filling her ass.</p><p>Stella tied Karen and Jeff's hands tightly behind their backs while Alex stood by helplessly.</p><p>""You know you'll never get away with this!"" Karen exclaimed, as she watched the woman hunt about the room for something.</p><p>""Of course I will. Who would ever suspect a teacher with my reputation of something like this?""</p><p>""My father's a policeman!""</p><p>That caused Stella to pause.</p><p>""You're lying. Nice try though."" She finally said scornfully.</p><p>""No she's not. Her dad's a detective. Jake Carter, so you better just let us go!"" Jeff said.</p><p>""We'll see. First, I need your shirt sweetie."" Stella said as she ripped Karen's thin white cotton shirt off with a hard yank.</p><p>""Hey! No!""</p><p>At this point, Karen wished she'd worn a training bra. But she hadn't and so Jeff got an eyeful. Her boobies were modest even by preteen standards, but her nipples swelled and hardened up almost instantly when exposed to the cool air. With her hands tied behind her back, the young girl had never felt so vulnerable and blushed bright red with shame.</p><p>""Sorry about that kiddo, but I'm out of gag wads and I need some more material. I used the only one I had on your little blonde friend over here. I mean, who knew I'd need to gag so many children today?"" Stella said sarcastically as she ripped the shirt into large chunks.</p><p>""Jeff! Stop looking at me you perv!"" Karen said as she moved behind Alexis.</p><p>""Uh, sorry...""</p><p>""Why are you tying us up like this? And why the gags? Non one is around anyway!""</p><p>""Well, for one reason, you're a real chatterbox. But the main reason is that I need to figure out what to do with all of you and I need some peace and quiet.""</p><p>""We'll be quiet. I promise!"" Karen said as she looked at her friend Alexis.</p><p>""Is it bad?"" She asked.</p><p>""Ummmphh...""</p><p>""Ladies first."" Karen moved back a few paces as Stella advanced.</p><p>""Look, if you give me trouble, I'll chloroform you first, and then I'll really put a gag on you. I won't lie, this will be uncomfortable, but I promise you that I can make it painful if you make me angry. Now come here!""</p><p>Karen moved in slowly until Stella grabbed her arm.</p><p>""Open up. Wide. Wider than that!""</p><p>""Please! Can't you just put tape...ummppgh!""</p><p>Stella knew her stuff. She'd taken the cloth and tied it several times over, making it into a large, hard, knot of cloth. This she wedged into the 10-year-olds oral cavity and then covered with a 3-inch wide strip of tape, sealing everything in tightly.</p><p>""Mmmghhg!"" Karen shook her head.</p><p>""Now it's your turn boy.""</p><p>""Screw you!"" Jeff yelled defiantly as he backed away. ""You ain't doing that to me!""</p><p>Stella sighed, as if defeated, and then charged with a speed that caught the boy by complete surprise. She sucker-punched Jeff in the gut and he dropped to the floor, gasping for air. At that point, it was a simple matter to gag him.</p><p>Finally satisfied, Stella pushed all three to the floor and quickly tied their feet. She then called Pete on her cell phone.</p><p>Pete had a lot of faults. He was clumsy, doltish, somewhat less than handsome even on his best days, and morally corrupt. On the other hand, he was very strong, intensely loyal to his mother, had an insatiable sexual appetite, and was hung like a horse. Thus when Stella called him, he had already fully recovered and was in the process of raping sweet little Stephy's virginal butt hole. Stephy was quite a bit smaller physically than Vanessa and even though he'd used a lot of lubricant, it had taken some intense effort to get all 10 inches of his thick cock inside her. The results were well worth it however as Pete couldn't recall having his cock in a hotter, tighter hole-ever. For Stephy, it was simply a hell ride of pain made worse by the strict bondage. Her entire upper body was tightly bound with thin cord, her wrists crossed and corded as well. Tiny little silver clips snapped angrily onto her tender nipples. Stephy couldn't even cry out or scream as a thick leather strap held a pear-shaped gag deep inside her mouth, constantly threatening to choke the beautiful little 9-year-old.</p><p>""Pete? It's me. What are you doing?"" Stella asked.</p><p>""Just sitting here, watching TV.""</p><p>""Hmmm. Are you leaving those girls alone?""</p><p>""They're both as virginal as when you left mother. In fact, Stephy's sitting here watching cartoons with me, honest.""</p><p>Stella doubted that she was hearing the whole truth, but Pete never out and out lied to her - ever. </p><p>What Pete hadn't told her was that Stephy was impaled on his cock right now, as they both ""watched"" cartoons.</p><p>""Fine, but I need some help. We have a bit of a problem.""</p><p>Stella explained what had happened while Pete listened and slowly ass-fucked the tiny girl in his lap.</p><p>""Sounds bad Mama!""</p><p>""Now don't panic. I have everything under control. You just bring the van over. We'll sanitize this place and no one will be the wiser. Worst comes to worst, we'll move everything there as well to a new location. Now hurry, but don't get caught speeding.""</p><p>Stella hung up and called the local police department.</p><p>""Hello? Yes, may I speak to a Detective Carter please?"" She said, smiling down at the well bound and gagged Karen.</p><p>""Hello, Detective Carter? I'm sorry to bother you, but my name is Stella Crane and I'm with the local middle school...""</p><p>""What? No, no. Everything's perfectly fine with your daughter Karen, Detective. In fact, the only reason I'm calling is because of a silly little computer glitch that's causing some problems and we're simply calling to verify some basic information.""</p><p>Karen struggled on the floor, moaning into her gag. Frustrated that her father was so close!</p><p>After asking a few questions such as verifying phone numbers and addresses, Stella, sensing the man was in a rush, began to pester him with small talk.</p><p>""Ummm, Ms Crane, I hate to be abrupt, but if that's all, I'm in the middle of something important here...""</p><p>""Oh! Of course Sergeant. I'm such a blabbermouth at times. I'll let you get back to your important work. Goodbye!""</p><p>""Men are so stupid! Almost as dim-witted as silly little girls who think their looks will get them farther than brains! Isn't that right Alexis?""</p><p>The girl looked up at her captor angrily.</p><p>""So very pretty at such a young age.... look what it got you! A pretty little barbie-doll slave for some man!""</p><p>Stella laughed out loud and Alex couldn't take it any more. She kicked out as hard as she could with her bound ankles, driving her heel into the woman's exposed shin.</p><p>Stella howled in pain as she dropped to the floor. Recovering, she crawled over to the bound blonde and said, ""That make you feel better? I hope so, because you and your friends will pay for that, bitch!""</p><p>After several intense (And, for Stephy, quite painful) thrusts, Pete once again filled a preteen's rectum with his hot seed. Without fanfare, he pulled the little girl off his pole and tied her legs tightly to her arms in a strict hogtie.</p><p>""You two be good. I'll be back soon."" He said to the girls. Both lay there in swollen pain with cum leaking out of their asses...</p><p>Neither Jeff, Alexis, nor Karen knew what was going on exactly, but they all knew it wouldn't be good. Stella had stripped both girls buck naked except for their bindings and then set about tying them face to face, making sure they lined up at the chest and groin areas exactly. Using more tape, she pushed them together so their tits rubbed up against one another.</p><p>""If this is the worst she's got, then we're fine. I mean, this is embarrassing, but we can live with it.""  Karen thought, with Alexis feeling much the same way.</p><p>""Oh, don't think I forgot about you kid."" Stella said to Jeff as she began to undress him.</p><p>""Ummmhhg!!!""</p><p>Jeff struggled, but it was no use. He was down to his shorts in no time.</p><p>""Well, what do we have here?""</p><p>Stella Crane was not an unattractive woman. She had a pretty face and quite a set of jugs on her. In addition, the tight blouse she was wearing had popped a few buttons free, leaving the boy with quite a nice view of her cleavage. That plus the sight of Karen and Alexis naked had given him a serious erection that he couldn't hide.</p><p>Jeff grunted thru his gag as she reached down and lightly fondled his penis thru the underwear.</p><p>""Hmmmhh...""</p><p>""My, you are excited, aren't you? Have you ever had a girl touch your little willie.... Jeff baby?"" Stella said in a sultry voice.</p><p>""Nhmmhh.""</p><p>""No? How about rubbing it?""</p><p>""Ummmmm!!""</p><p>Even thru his cotton shorts, just a few fingers lightly rubbing his penis along its length sent all sorts of electric waves thru his body. He began to thrust up against her hand, so she pulled back.</p><p>""Hmmmfff....""</p><p>""Now now. We don't want you to make a creamy just yet."" She cooed in his ear. ""I'll tell you a secret. I just love little boy penises like yours! They're just the cutest little things! I like to play with them all the time. I'm very good at it too, you know. I can make a boy squirt in just a few seconds-or, I can make a boy last for hours. Later on, I'll show you that technique but now I have other plans for you and your willie. Come with me.""</p><p>Stella pulled the boy's shorts off completely and grabbed his swollen penis like a handle and pulled his over to the girls. She made him lay behind Alexis while she produced some creamy lotion, which she rubbed into Alexis's rectum. That brought a reaction from the girl, who wriggled about as the slick finger probed her hole.</p><p>""Hnnnmghhmmmm!!!!""</p><p>""Hush! There's nothing to complain about. Yet.""</p><p>Taking more of the lotion, she began to rub it all over Jeff's penis, frigging him gently.Jeff began to breathe faster and his rod grew stiff as a board. Stella suddenly stopped much to Jeff's consternation. She rolled the boy over so that he lay on his side right up next to Alexis's back. When Stella cinched up all the ropes, Jeff found his well-oiled, stiff penis was wedged right up in between the beautiful blonde girl's ass cheeks.</p><p>""There now. This should be fun to watch.""</p><p>It was a cunning trap for the trio. Stella has also oiled up the girl's chests so that any movement caused their nipples to rub on each other. Also, she'd placed knots on top of each girl's cunny so that when they struggled, those knots would rub. Karen, for her part, tried to stay still, but for Alexis, that was no option. She went into a panic once she felt Jeff's hard penis in between her butt cheeks and struggled mightily. That motion however, caused Jeff all sorts of pleasure in his throbbing dick and so he instinctively began to push and thrust. It was a fiendish catch-22 situation made worse by the fact that all three kids were gagged into silence.</p><p>Jeff tried to pull back enough so that his penis wasn't making contact with Alexis' butt. Not only was that not happening, but by doing that he caused the knots over the girls g-spots to pull tight, sending waves of sexual energy thru their bodies.</p><p>""Hmmmnnghffff!!!!""</p><p>Alexis twisted and thrust back against Jeff. This time however, his penis had managed to slip forward and down. When she pushed back, she literally impaled herself on his little cock.</p><p>""Uuuubbbbghghghbb!""</p><p>""Mmmmnnnnnnn!!!""</p><p>It wasn't particularly painful to her. Jeff's penis wasn't that big and Stella had made sure Alexis's bung hole was well lubricated. It was still a shock however, and the blonde's next instinctive move was to squirm around big time in order to expel the intruder. All this had a definite effect on Jeff. Never before had his penis been in a place like this. So tight. So slick. So warm. Every motion she made sent an electric shock thru the head of his cock.</p><p>He knew what was about to happen, but was helpless to stop it...</p>"
814,Bad Billy,Bluedawg,,[''],,2012-03-26T00:00:00,"This is a purely fictional parody meant for adults only and has no basis or place in reality, or the real world. The author does not now, nor will he ever condone any actual violence or sexual assault on a child or anyone else for that matter. If you can't make the distinction between fiction and reality, please get professional help immediately and stay the hell away from me and my family.","<p>Phil Evans entered his house as he usually did at around 6 every weeknight. Once he'd put down his briefcase and coat, he went upstairs to change out of his suit. For once, it was quiet in the house and he decided to take advantage of it by putting on some sweats and having a cold beer or two.</p><p>Getting his beer, Phil decided to go into the basement and piddle around on a pet project of his. He hadn't made it halfway down when he heard muffled grunts. Hitting the lights, Phil was shocked to see two young girls lying on the floor, bound and gagged!</p><p>One was his cute 11-year-old daughter Dana, while the other he recognized as her best friend, Marcy.</p><p>""Good God! What happened here?"" Phil exclaimed.</p><p>""Mmmnnmmnnnnpphhh!!!""</p><p>""Ughgghhhppphhh!!""</p><p>Neither girl could answer of course. They were tightly gagged.</p><p>Phil immediately began to untie the girls, starting with his daughter of course. Whoever had tied them knew what he, or she, was doing. They were strictly hog-tied, with thin cotton cord binding wrists to ankles. More rope was cinched around their upper bodies and knees as well. Phil frowned when he saw that they were wearing bikinis, including one that he had forbade Dana to wear. His daughter had long brown hair and a beautiful face. She was unusually tall and well-developed for her age; a fact that drove him crazy as he had seen many a grown man ogling her lately-especially at the beach. Marcy was even worse-or better, depending on how you looked at it. She was several inches shorter, but the pouty-lipped blonde made up for it with a sinfully developed body. She was, at 12, literally all tits and ass. Moreover, she dressed the part, always wearing the tightest clothes and/or smallest bikinis. Even Phil had caught himself staring at her several times.</p><p>The knots were impossibly tight; he'd need a knife to cut them, so he worked on their gags. Immediately Phil was amazed at the tightness and complexity of the muzzles they wore. These weren't just a piece a duct tape slapped on. Dana's face was bright red and her mouth was literally packed with cloth. On top was a sheet or something that had a huge knot in the middle. This had been forced into the poor girl's mouth, jacking it wide open. Try as he might, Phil couldn't get his fingers into the cinched knot behind her head. He then tried to pull the knot out, but that also proved impossible. It was in too deep.</p><p>""Honey, I can't get you lose with out something to cut with. Hang on, and I'll be right back!""</p><p>""Ummpghhghh!!!""</p><p>""Muuunnnnnppphhh!!""</p><p>Both girls mewed in a combination of frustration and anger as Phil looked around for a thin blade. He located one upstairs and ran back down. He started to cut the ropes, but a garbled grunt and a shake of her head to him that Dana wanted the gag off first. He carefully sliced the cloth and pulled. That didn't work. The knot was too big to simply pull straight out. He had to use his fingers to actually work the knot out of his young daughters' mouth. Phil waited for Dana to speak but incredibly, she was still gagged! Phil turned her up and saw that she had some sort of packing inside. Gingerly, he pulled the wadding out. It too, was huge and Phil couldn't believe anyone, much less a young girl, could have so much material packed in her mouth. As he pulled the massive wad out, Dana began to retch and cough. However, that still wasn't the end to it. A thin strip of sheeting had been very tightly cinched between her lips. Phil could only assume this was to prevent the wadding slipping down too far and cause actually choking. It also served to keep the girl's tongue trapped down and nearly useless.</p><p>Once Phil cu that one free, Dana was finally ungagged. For several moments she lay there gasping and working her jaws around.</p><p>""My God, you poor baby. Let me cut you free...""</p><p>""No Daddy. Ungag Marcy first!"" Dana croaked.</p><p>She was right, and Phil worked on Marcy, who wore a gag very similar to Dana's. The same retching and coughing occurred when Marcy's oral cavity was freed, but she reacted in a different way when the final gagging material was off.</p><p>""That... bastard! Auugh! This hurts!""</p><p>""Who? Who did this?""</p><p>""Daddy please... cut me loose!""</p><p>""Ok...""</p><p>It was as Phil freed them from their bonds that he noticed the crotch rope. Some of the thin cord had been tied around the waist and then looped down and between the girl's legs. It had several strategically placed knots and was cinched terribly tight. Their tiny bikini bottoms offered little protection against this assault. Phil was flustered and embarrassed cutting this piece loose.</p><p>Once both had been totally freed and given water Phil asked his main question again. ""What the hell happened here Dana?""</p><p>The girls looked at each other and then Dana answered.</p><p>""It was Billy, Daddy! He did this to us!""</p><p>Phil looked at them, completely stunned.</p><p>Billy was Dana's sister and his 12-year-old son.</p>"
815,Another Discipline School Story,Bluedawg,,[''],,2012-03-26T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Mrs. Sara Wells, what brings you to our little school today?""</p><p>""Well, Ms Harkness...""</p><p>""It's actually Miss Harkness. Miss Amanda Harkness.""</p><p>""Fine. Miss Harkness... I would like to enroll my children in your school... for the summer.""</p><p>""Three children?""</p><p>""Yes. My oldest is Laurie. She's 12, and then I have a son, Jeff, who's 11, and then the youngest, Missy, who just turned 9.""</p><p>""I see. Perhaps you should come back in September and enroll them in our regular...""</p><p>""I'm afraid that's not possible. You see, they normally stay with my ex-husband Chris during that part of the year. I get them for the summer.""</p><p>""I gather Mr. Wells knows nothing of this?""</p><p>""No. he wouldn't approve of this at all. He doesn't believe in strong discipline for children.""</p><p>""And you do?""</p><p>""Absolutely. Young girls should be trained in proper etiquette and taught to be seen rather than heard. Also, I want none of this tattoo nonsense.""</p><p>""And your son?""</p><p>""Young boys are disgusting little creatures who like to touch themselves. They need to be taught proper control.""</p><p>""You're quite right Ms Wells. However, all that takes time. I hardly see...""</p><p>""I was told you had a special accelerated program that you ran during the summer.""</p><p>""Yes we do but the cost is...""</p><p>""My ex was generous enough to pay for a trip to Europe for all of us this summer. I'm sure this check will cover your... tuition... nicely.""</p><p>""Yes it will, and then some. Would you like a refund of the excess amount?""</p><p>""If my children are properly trained by the end of the summer, consider it a bonus.""</p><p>""As you say. Where are the little darlings?""</p><p>""Outside in a van I rented. I hired a couple men to help with the delivery since I knew they wouldn't want to come here on their own.""</p><p>""No problem. Keep your seat. I'll have some of my assistants go get them.""</p><p>In a few moments three children were led into the room. They were all tied at the wrists and elbows with cord and gagged with heavy duty duct tape.</p><p>""Your men do decent work. I assume by the way their jaws are open they have some sort of mouth packing inside?""</p><p>""Socks, I think. I really didn't get into the details."" Sara said off-handedly.</p><p>Amanda looked over the children. They all wore what they'd been sleeping in. Laurie was gorgeous, with long brown hair and a very nice tan. Excellent body for a preteen. She looked upset and frightened. Jeff, a normal-looking boy in every way, appeared completely confused. Missy was the one who intrigued her. The little blonde had very long hair and an excellent tanned figure that was just beginning to develop in all the right areas. What truly caught her attention was the little girl's face. She wasn't wing fright at all, only anger.</p><p>Amanda smiled. ""Let me guess. Laurie is a typical girl, meaning she's mostly concerned with the telephone, her looks, and boys. Jeff's all boy who loves sports and teases his sisters mercilessly. Missy is the smart one, who back talks and questions everything.</p><p>How did I do?""</p><p>""That's amazing. Dead on target. How did you...?""</p><p>""It's a small talent that comes in handy at times."" Amanda said with a dismissive wave of her hand.</p><p>""May I ask about your training procedures?""</p><p>""Of course. We tend to keep all of our students strictly gagged most of the time. It instills discipline and prevents a lot of nonsense. Penis and prod gags are used on the girls for obvious reasons, while we tend to use ball-gags for the boys. We also find anal plugs to be quite effective and use them often.</p><p>""Interesting. Let's discuss the boy, specifically."" ""Boys tend to fall into two distinct categories. Submissive and aggressive. Submissive boys will often display homosexual tendencies, while...""</p><p>""I'm not interested in turning my son into a fag.""</p><p>""Of course not. I was merely pointing out that we have ways of dealing with boys like that. It's very unlikely Jeff would show any of those tendencies.""</p><p>""He's all boy. Too much so.""</p><p>""For that we recommend a daily milking routine to start with.""</p><p>""Excuse me? Milking?""</p><p>Amanda laughed. ""That's just what we call it. At least twice a day, sometimes more, we have one of our female staff members... or another female student... masturbate the boy until he ejaculates. This tends to calm them down considerably.""</p><p>""How is this done?""</p><p>""By hand usually, but sometimes orally and sometimes with a machine we have that's specifically made for the job. We generally save that for punishment however.""</p><p>""Punishment? A machine that masturbates horny little boys? Sounds more like a treat than any punishment.""</p><p>""What do you know about a male penis, Ms Wells?""</p><p>""I suppose I know as much as most women. Why?""</p><p>""The head of a male penis is quite sensitive. During and immediately following an orgasm it's extremely sensitive. The milking machine never stops. No matter what it continues to pull and suckle. After a cum or two, what started out as pleasure soon turns to discomfort. Even pain.""</p><p>The children, standing in the room, heard all of this of course. Jeff grunted and shook his head no. Laurie wailed and mmmphh'd into her gag. Little Missy tried to kick her mother in the shin but missed.</p><p>""Now children. It's all for the best. You'll see."" Sara cooed at her captive kids.</p><p>""Ms Wells, why don't you come back in week and see how things are progressing?</p>"
816,The Party: Getting Ready,Bluedawg,,[''],,2012-03-28T00:00:00,"This story is a parody intended for adults only. It is totally and completely fictional. The author does not in any way condone or support any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in any way, shape, or form. Any similarities in the names used in this story are purely coincidental.","<p>"" But mom, I want to go to the party!""  10-year-old Ashley screamed much louder than needed.</p><p>"" You're too young sweetie. This is a... uh, adult party."" </p><p>"" I want to go!"" </p><p>"" Honey, she wants to go, let her go.""  George said to his wife as he came into the room.</p><p>"" George, she's not ready."" </p><p>"" No time like the present to learn, Jean."" </p><p>"" You're the boss."" </p><p>George walked over to his daughter. She'd grown a lot in the last year and was a real beauty.</p><p>"" Ashley, you understand, this party could last several hours and once you're all fixed up, they'll be no turning back until we get home, no matter what. Do you understand?"" </p><p>"" Yes daddy!"" </p><p>"" Fine, then. I'll get the equipment."" </p><p>Ashley's mother was incredibly beautiful, with a figure any tall, busty, showgirl would kill for.</p><p>"" I wish my boobies were big like yours, mom."" </p><p>"" They will be sweetie. If not, we'll get you some nice implants. In any case, be proud of what you have. I wish I had your tight little butt. Here, I had this dress made for you last year. I sort of anticipated this coming one day soon. But first, we have to get your hair and makeup set. Then of course, we'll need to get you plugged properly."" </p><p>Ash stripped down naked like her mother as Jean produced two devices with straps. One was about half the size of the other.</p><p>"" Let's do me first.""  Jean said.</p><p>Jean used some special gel to coat the prods before inserting them. Ashley was amazed the huge plugs fit.</p><p>"" Wow! That's going... inside me?"" </p><p>"" You know you have to be plugged for the party, silly."" </p><p>"" Doesn't it hurt?"" </p><p>"" I'm sure it will at first. Mine did. Of course, I've gotten used to it by now. The problem is your father keeps getting bigger sizes about the time I get used to... ummph. There, all in. Whew! Mostly, it will very uncomfortable. Having second thoughts?"" </p><p>"" A little."" </p><p>"" Too late now. Bend over pumpkin"" </p><p>"" Hey! Mine only has one plug."" </p><p>"" Of course. You're still a virgin aren't you? You get one rectal plug and a butterfly."" </p><p>"" What's a butterfly?"" </p><p>"" You'll find out."" </p><p>"" Ohhhh! It's cold!"" </p><p>"" Stop squiggling about!""  Jean said as she slapped her daughter hard on the ass.</p><p>"" Owww... it's too big mom!"" </p><p>"" That's just because you're not used to anything in your booty-hole. Get used to it. Your daddy's a lot bigger than this."" </p><p>"" What's that mean?"" </p><p>"" It means that from now on you can't get by with just rubbing daddy's pole until he squirts like you used to. He's going to want to stick it in most of the time."" </p><p>"" Both holes?"" </p><p>"" Yes. And actually, it's three holes."" </p><p>'I'm not doing that! Lori said it tastes yuckie!"" </p><p>"" Of course not baby. It's your choice.""  Jan said with a sly smile. If only she had a dollar for every young girl who swore she'd never put a penis in her mouth...</p><p>Jean continued to push and twist the rubber coated plug into her young daughter, much to Ashley's consternation.</p><p>"" Ahhhgh! Is it all in yet?"" </p><p>"" Just about... there. All in! how does that feel?"" </p><p>"" It hurts! And I feel like I have to poop really bad!"" </p><p>"" Pooping is one thing you definitely can't be doing tonight."" </p><p>"" Ooohhh!! What are you doing now?"" </p><p>"" I have to find your little clitty."" </p><p>"" Wh... why? Ohhh! That feels... funny!"" </p><p>"" Ahhh. There's the little darling. Now hold still, I need to rub it a little."" </p><p>"" Arghh! Why?"" </p><p>"" To make it bigger for the butterfly! Lord, you ask a lot of questions! Be quiet!"" </p><p>Ashley bit her tongue while her mother continued to rub and massage her clit. Just as it was begining to feel quite good, Jean stopped and, like a mechanic installing a new oil filter, went up under Ashley with the metal device that did indeed look like a little butterfly.</p><p>"" This may pinch a bit..."" </p><p>"" Owwww!!""  Ashley said as she literally stood on her toes in a vain attempt to remove the butterfly.</p><p>"" Hey, you wanted to be all grown up missy."" </p><p>"" But what's that for?"" </p><p>Jean had decided not to switch everything on until later.</p><p>"" You'll see. Let's get dressed."" </p><p>Ashley's dress was a form fitting, sheer white, number that barely covered her butt. Luckily, the plugs and straps rode up and in so high that they weren't noticeable at all. The real difference was in the top. It attached to one shoulder, but the other side dropped down far enough o leave one breast exposed.</p><p>"" Hey, my boobie's out in the open!"" </p><p>"" Yes? What's your point?"" </p><p>"" I... guess I don't have one. Feels weird."" </p><p>Ashley had a fine tan, so hose wasn't necessary, but her mother did make her put on a pair of stiletto sandals with 4""  heels.</p><p>"" These are hard to walk in. And they hurt my feet already."" </p><p>"" Think it's hard now, just wait until you have to balance with no arms."" </p><p>"" What?"" </p><p>"" Wrists are always locked behind. You know that."" </p><p>Jean's dress was quite a bit different. It was all-black and much thicker. In fact, the top part was basically a bustier that lifted and separated the breasts but left her ample chest fully exposed. The bottom was all-black high-riding panty-like thong that basically covered her plugs and not much else. She added garter-free, sheer black stockings and 5""  black stiletto heels.</p><p>"" Wow, you look awesome! What's next?"" </p><p>"" That's about it until your father comes back... I suppose we could fit you for a ball gag..."" </p><p>"" I have to be gagged? All night?"" </p><p>"" A girl without a gag? Not a chance."" </p><p>Ashley loved to talk. Having something in her mouth preventing speech all night seemed... excessive. She really was having second thoughts now.</p><p>"" Can't you just stick a piece of tape over my mouth? I mean, it's our choice isn't it?"" </p><p>"" I wish!""  Jean said with a half-snort, half-laugh. "" No, your father insists on doing that himself. Wouldn't matter anyway. No matter how big the gag or how tight we strap it in, he's always going to go at least two sizes bigger and two notches tighter."" </p><p>"" I see your telling our little girl all my secrets.""  George said as he walked in carrying a leather bag.</p><p>"" Just preparing her darling."" </p><p>George walked over to his daughter, looking her over. "" My goodness, you're gorgeous!"" </p><p>"" Thank you daddy!"" </p><p>"" George, I was thinking we could go with a pair of wrist cuffs this first time.""  Jean said.</p><p>"" Hmmm... I was thinking about an arm-binder myself."" </p><p>"" Isn't that a bit strict for her first time?"" </p><p>"" In for a penny, in for a pound.""  He retorted as he pulled out two arm binders. It went without saying that Jean would wear one.</p><p>George quickly and expertly bound the two as they made small talk. He noticed that Ashley kept figeting about.</p><p>"" What's the matter pumpkin?"" </p><p>"" Mom put a thingie in my poopy-hole and it feels weird. I don't like it."" </p><p>"" That's a shame. You ladies have anything else to say?"" </p><p>"" Not really. I already measured Ashley's mouth and laid out a ball-gag for her over on the bed."" </p><p>"" This little thing?""  George said disgustingly as he held the ball up for inspection. "" What is she, four?"" </p><p>It looked like a bowling ball to Ashley, who wanted no part of anything in her mouth anyway.</p><p>"" I don't want a ball in my mouth daddy!""  She pleaded.</p><p>"" Sweetie... you asked to go and these are the rules. All the other girls at the party will be gagged, so you'll have to be as well. Here, your mother never could pick the right sized gag... ah! Let's go with this one!"" </p><p>"" George no! That's way too big!""  Jean said angrily. She'd known that he wouldn't go with what she picked out, but hoped that her choice of size would have influenced him to go with something close. Instead, he'd picked out one at least twice as large.</p><p>For his part, George had heard enough out of his wife for tonight. He picked up the gag he'd selected for her and advanced.</p><p>Jean gasped and took an involuntary step back. She'd worn this one once or twice before and had named it the hell-gag. It consisted of a wide leather band with a myriad of straps that ran all around her face and head. The band was so wide that it actually went up and under her chin. The worst part was the prod. It was shaped to look exactly like a cock, except this cock was huge in diameter and had an enlarged head. Jean had a full, wide mouth but this thing stretched her oral capacity to the limit... and a bit beyond.</p><p>"" George no! You know how much I hate ummphghg!!"" </p><p>Jean tried not to struggle much as she knew that one, it wouldn't matter; and two, it would simply make things worse. With practiced efficincy, George soon had his wife's mouth well-plugged.</p><p>"" There. That's not so bad is it?""  George laughed.</p><p>Ghmmmpghg! Jean couldn't do much more than shake her head a bit and grunt.</p><p>George had used the hell-gag for a couple of reasons. The first being that, after seeing the gag her mother wore, Ashley wouldn't fear the ball-gag nearly as much. The second was that he wanted to impress the other husbands at the party.</p><p>"" Your turn, pumpkin. Come sit in my lap."" </p><p>The beautiful 10-year-old did exactly that, albeit reluctantly.</p><p>"" Open wide. Really, really wide."" </p><p>"" Daddy, I was thinking that mayb... umbnghmm..."" </p><p>Ashley felt like her jaws would come unhinged, but George knew what he was doing. He pushed and twisted until the massive white ball seated itself. The ball was so huge, it probably didn't even need to be locked on, but he did anyway.</p><p>"" How does that feel baby?"" </p><p>"" Ghghgllllll!!</p><p>"" Good! I left the binding strap a couple of notches looser than I should for a while until you get used to the gag. We'll tighten everything up properly later on."" </p><p>"" Ughggllhhh!!""  Tighten? He was going kill her! The strap was cutting her head in half now!</p><p>"" Everyone ready to go? Oops! Wait... I almost forgot..."" </p><p>The tiny chain and the little cups were made of pure platinum. The clips inside were much stronger however and despite how beautiful the device was, Jean groaned as her husband lovingly attached it to her exposed nipples. It did look great with her all-black ensemble, but the idea of going all night with her nipples throbbing and pinched wasn't fun at all.</p><p>"" Don't think I forgot about my little girl!"" </p><p>It was a tiny silver butterfly. Quite beautiful in appearance.</p><p>"" Ummm... excuse me pumpkin..."" </p><p>George bent over and took his daughter's little nubbin of a nipple in his mouth and gently suckled it for a moment or two. Ashley was too stunned to do anything other than sit there. Besides, the kissing felt very good. She noted her daddy must have liked it too as she felt him stiffen up under her. She wished her arms hadn't been locked into the binder. She would have rubbed him there. He always liked that a lot.</p><p>With an effort, George pulled his mouth off.</p><p>"" Ooookayyyy... enough of that."" </p><p>The nipple was still small, but now it was very pointed and hard. Perfect.</p><p>Ashley didn't comprehend what was happening until the pretty little "" broach""  was clipped on.</p><p>"" Hmmghghhgrrrrr!!!!"" </p><p>"" Now, we're finally ready to go to the party!"" </p>"
817,Young Cargo,Bluedawg,,[''],,2012-03-28T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>By outward appearance it was a normal-looking truck. Inside, things were much different. Each side of the inner walls had a ""stall"" with various forms of restraint available. An open aisle that ran the length of the 18-wheeler divided each side.</p><p>As the truck pulled up to the school, a group of armed men from a smaller van jumped out and took control. The one in command hand-picked a number of boys and girls ranging in age from 9 to 14. These children were led to the back of the trailer where they were forced to enter one by one. Once in, the processing began.</p><p>10 stalls were available on both sides. On the left went the boys. On the right, the girls.</p><p>Each child was asked their age, which was then marked on a chart. They were forced to strip naked and were then made to enter a stall. Each stall had adjustable steel rods sticking out about a foot from the wall. Each rod had a cuff which was locked into place around the child's throat, upper arms, wrists, upper chest, knees and ankles. Once attached, they could barely move except for a bit around the pelvic region.</p><p>Gags were next. The boys received ball-gags, as big as they could possibly stand, strapped viciously tight in their mouths. The girls were gagged with monstrous penis-shaped prods that went deep into their young throats. Not used to it, a lot of retching, hacking, and choking went on but that was all but ignored by the captors.</p><p></p><h5>The Boys</h5><p>In order to get them used to rectal penetration, the boys were fitted with lubricated ass prods designed to rape them. The prods were eclectically powered and not only vibrated, but slid in and out in a constant motion. However, they were set up to never completely leave the hole, so even on the out stroke, at least a few inches remained inside. As one can imagine this created quite a commotion amongst the boys, none of whom had ever been raped. Bound as they were however, the boys were helpless to stop the slick prods from entering their virgin ass-holes.</p><p>The prods had another effect as well. The constant pressure gave them all stiff penises. The captors made sure these did not go to waste. Rubber suction cups, sized to snuggly fit each boy's penis, were strapped on. These cups not only vibrated and suckled, inside of each was a second, smaller, lubricated ""ring"" that moved rhythmically up and down the length of the shaft, stopping occasionally at the head to frig that particularly sensitive area. Needless to say, the youngsters came within minutes. Sensors inside the cups could tell when a boy was cuming. The ass plug would swell and jab as deeply as possible to stimulate the prostrate. In addition, the cup immediately tightened it's grip and the inner ring sped up considerably, concentrating on the penis head. There are few areas more sensitive than the head of a male penis during orgasm, and this action provoked a very intense cum. It was amusing to watch the boy's reactions and to hear them grunt and moan as their little penises were milked. For many of them, it was the first time they'd cummed. While awake anyway.</p><p>Having just experienced the most intense pleasure they had ever felt, most of the boys were wondering if this captivity thing was such a bad deal after all. That quickly changed as they noticed the invading plugs stayed firmly in place, and that they had only a minute's rest before the whole milking process started again. With each successive cum, their penises got more and more sensitive and what had started out as pleasure soon gave way to intense discomfort. Before long, the boys were bucking their hips trying desperately to expel the invading plod and to get the milking devices off their sore little cocks.</p><p>None succeeded.</p><p></p><h5>The Girls</h5><p>All the gags had small holes that could be fitted with hoses. For the boys this got them a nutritious mixture of water and other fluids in order to keep them hydrated and healthy. For the girls, it was different. Oh, they received water as well, but the captors did not let all that cum the boys were producing go to waste. It was also fed the girls as rich source of protein and to get them used to the taste.</p><p>The girls were not allowed to go barefooted like the boys. They were placed in 4-inch stiletto heels so as to get used to wearing them. Later on, their new owners would most certainly make them wear 5-inch or higher heels all the time.</p><p>They were fitted with the same powered ass-plugs. Naturally, larger, longer, vaginal plugs were used as well. They also placed vibrating butterfly clips on the girl's little clits and nipples. It took a bit longer, but eventually all the females were writhing about and moaning as waves of orgasmic pleasure surged thru them.</p><p>As a change of pace, later on the clips would be removed and suction cups placed on them instead. These cups had something akin to a human tongue inside that constantly lapped and suckled on their little nipples and clitties.</p><p>One of the captors, a very attractive female, went to each child and gently stroked their faces and kissed them on the forehead as a way of soothing them. In reality, she had no feelings for them at all, she was simply getting close enough to gauge their progress and potential. They were merely property. Property to be sold for a huge profit.</p><p>She knew their fate. Most of the males would be sold to old men who lusted after young boys. They would be kept chained and gagged most of the time except when forced to give head. Anal rape would be a daily thing. Once they reached a certain age, they would lose their youthful charm and simply be... eliminated. One, perhaps two, of them would be sold to women who would force them to lick their cunts all the time. They would be made to wear cuckhold devices and never be allowed to cum. Some would be castrated.</p><p>With rare exceptions, the girls all went to men. They would be forced to wear provocative outfits, or nothing at all. Made to wear the highest of heels. They would be kept brutally gagged almost all the time. If not gagged with something, the girls would usually have a cock in their mouths. Cum would be their meal on most days. They would be given little extra to eat in order to keep them thin. Some would be forced to undergo surgery. Bigger lips. Bigger breasts. Sometimes, huge breasts. Nothing quite like a 10-year-old with pouty lips and double-D cups.</p><p>Most wouldn't make it to adulthood. Those that did generally got resold to the truly demented who then tortured them.</p><p>The captors looked around at their writhing, moaning, children and began thinking about next week's job...</p>"
818,"Lianne, Part 1",blue eyes,I_wrote_this@hushmail.com,"['Mg', 'loli', 'pedo']",A late night visitor stumbled through my door out of the rain. She would change my world.,2013-05-04T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It was midnight when I heard a faint tapping on the front door. Who, I wondered, could this be at so late an hour? The tapping came again as I was approaching the door. I slipped the latch and pulled the handle. A frail young girl, wet from the rain, stumbled through the door and landed in a heap exhausted, on the hall floor. Uttering the words, ""Help me,"" she fell into unconsciousness. What to do? She was small, of no age. Maybe 15, four foot six, long blonde hair. She had a sallow complexion, but a healthy round face. I eased her legs away from the door and closed it. Taking my coat from a hook in the hallway I placed it over her for warmth. I fetched a towel from the closet to rest her head on. She stirred, groaned a little and then opened her eyes. She was startled and screamed, ""No-o-o-!""</p><p>I calmed her, telling her she had nothing to fear in this house. I helped her to her feet, and then I pointed to the drawing room. I supported her as we walked in that direction. I showed her through the door and steered her to a chair by the fire. She sat and wrapped herself in the shawl I offered. Unsure of what to do in such circumstances I went to the kitchen to make tea, Hot Sweet Tea! That fixes everything, well almost. I kept an eye on her through the door. She seemed to have nodded off. While she was out of it I went up stairs to fetch my dressing gown. I lay the gown on the back of her chair and went to finish off the tea. After a few minutes I was standing near the fire and there were two steaming mugs of tea on the coffee table.</p><p>	The girl opened her eyes. Pale and wide-eyed, she stared at me nervously. I could see she wanted to talk, but she was unsure of me. </p><p>""How are you feeling,"" I said. I picked up a mug and gave it to her. She half smiled as she took it. Picking up the other mug I sat in the chair opposite. I smiled. She smiled back. She was a very pretty girl, somewhere in her teens but difficult to tell 16-17-18. She had long blonde, wet, hair and couldn't have been much taller than 4'6', that alone could have put her early to mid teens I suppose but she looked older than that, though not much. She had blue eyes and a round face, slim build, but that could be her age. Standing up she came up to my armpit. I suppose she was a child but her face wasn't child like until she smiled. I explained that I would look after her until she felt better and she could phone her parents to collect, her if she wished. I said if she wanted to talk she could any time she chose to, or not, as the case maybe. I made idle chit chat about the weather and all the girls that keep falling through my front door at midnight. She giggled. It seemed she was warming up and feeling a bit more relaxed. She told me her name, ""Lianne"".</p><p>I asked if she wanted me to call the police? She said ""NO!"" </p><p>""Okay as you please.""</p><p>She stood and keeping the shawl around her shoulders she began to remove her wet clothes. I turned away. </p><p>""Don't be shy,"" she said, you ain't the first to see me.""</p><p>I got up. ""I got you a dressing gown,"" I said, ""its on the chair."" </p><p>I walked around to pick it up and give it to her. She wore just the shawl and her knickers, and though she looked comfortable, her skin was blue. </p><p>""You're cold get closer to the fire,"" I said. </p><p>""No its alright,"" she laughed, ""It's the jeans the dye has come out.</p><p>""Oh I see"".</p><p>	I held out the dressing gown for her. She turned to face me, then dropped the shawl and stood there a few seconds, naked but for her flimsy knickers. She was a vision of beauty. Small breasts, slender legs, a miniature woman. The vision of her made me catch my breath.</p><p>""You like. I see."" She turned and put her arms into the sleeves of the gown, one by one. Her ivory skin glowed, her breasts though quite small were beautiful nonetheless. She wrapped the dressing gown around her, and then, as she sat, tucked her feet up beside her. </p><p>As I took my seat she said, ""You haven't seen many girls my age just in their knickers, have you?""</p><p>""No,"" I said, ""not in many years,""</p><p>""How many?""</p><p>""Well that's difficult,"" I said, ""I can't quite place your age.""</p><p>""Put it this way,"" she said, if a policeman came in here now he would arrest you.""</p><p>""Oh! That sort of age!""</p><p>""Younger,"" she said through an awkward smile.</p><p>""Younger? So you are telling me, what fourteen? fifteen? Maybe.""</p><p>""No,"" she said, ""thirteen""</p><p>""Well you don't look thirteen.""</p><p>""That is no defence in court,"" she said sarcastically, ""It's a blessing in disguise really.""</p><p>""How so?""</p><p>""If the police stop me I usually get to walk away, she said, ""but a thirteen year old is much sought after. If I looked thirteen I could make a fortune.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""Do you understand what I am saying?""</p><p>""Yes, I think so,"" I said nervously. This is the girl of my dreams. She was properly under age and sexually active. I might have died and gone to heaven. Though she had a waif like body she might have been seventeen or eighteen.</p><p>	She reached for her tea and as she did so the dressing gown fell open revealing her breasts again. She looked up to see if I had noticed, then smiling, with her empty hand pulled the gown across her front. She sipped her tea. I had a hard time covering my excitement. I leaned forward to pick up the paper. This action caused me some pain. I eased back into the chair and half made out I was reading it while still paying attention to her. </p><p>""Might I ask what brought you here tonight,"" I enquired.</p><p>""You might, but I don't think I want to tell you just yet.""</p><p>""Well may I ask what plans you have for the rest of the night?""</p><p>""Ah! That would be telling,"" she said.</p><p>""Well it would be nice to have some idea. I need to think about calling for a taxi to take you home or making a bed up in the spare room if you plan to stay.""</p><p>She smiled, sipped her tea and looked mischievous. ""I don't want a taxi nor do you have to make up a bed.""</p><p>""Well what do you want?"" I asked</p><p>""I could sleep in front of the fire here if that's OK?""</p><p>""Well yes you could if you really want to, but you would be much more comfortable upstairs in the spare room.""</p><p>""Or I could sleep in your bed.""</p><p>Oh God! I do believe she is playing with me. What was her game? What bought her here? What does she want of me? I looked directly into her eyes and asked, ""Well what is it you want to do?""</p><p>""Well I might as well sleep in your bed. No funny business mind.""</p><p>""Do you think that is a good idea,"" I said</p><p>""Why are you fancying a tumble with a kid?""</p><p>""That's not the point,"" I flustered. A quick flash went through my head. Naughty!</p><p>""Oh so you do?""</p><p>""I am certainly aware that you are pretty, but would make no advance on you.""</p><p>""Oh blimey! Are you a saint?""</p><p>""Most certainly not!"" I said indignantly.</p><p>""Then what's the problem?""</p><p>""Well I am human and with you sleeping beside me I would spend most of the night with er ... how can I put this... an erection I would never forget, and which you, should you set eyes on it, might not either.""</p><p>""Yeah right!"" she pooh pooh'd my comment.</p><p>""As you wish,"" I said. By this time my tool was progressing half way to my knee. It would be difficult, nay impossible, to stand up without her seeing my misshapen trousers. I put my hand under my leg and dug my nails in behind my knee as hard as I could until slowly my erection subsided. I almost brought tears to my own eyes, but the effect was as required. I think she noticed. Well she seemed to have an impish look of acknowledgement on her face.</p><p>	I finished my tea, put the paper on the table and stood up. ""OK,"" I said, ""it's late. The spare room is at the top of the stairs. I will fetch you a blanket if you want to sleep here or you can go to the spare room. The choice is yours.""</p><p>""Is that the only choice?""</p><p>""I said the choice is yours, but I must go to bed I need to be up early in the morning. If you go up stairs please remember to put the lights out down here."" I turned and left the room. Half way up the stairs I heard the lights click off, followed by her footfall on the stairs. Without turning around to see her I just knew the dressing gown was open. Had it not been then she would have been tripping up the stairs. I turned right on to the landing and pointed to the spare room. I entered the bathroom saying, ""I will be about ten minutes then you can have it."" ""OK,"" she said and went into the bedroom.</p><p>I stripped for a shower, but she had my dressing gown. Turning on the taps I stepped inside the cabinet to stand under the hot water, with half an erection. I had no idea what was coming. Would she sleep in the spare room? Would she sleep downstairs? I doubted she would sleep in my room. I soaped up and raised my erection to its fullest and jerked off. At least then if she came into my bed it would not be so obvious. I thought of her. I thought of her hands on my penis. I thought of her mouth on me. I thought she would be good at sex because she has had practice. My soapy hand slid easily up and down my shaft as I imagined her and me in my bed. Faster and faster I stroked my manhood until I could hold it no longer and my jizz spurted up the steamy glass. I finished showering and took the shower head from the bracket and washed my semen off the glass and down the plug hole. It was as I was doing this the steamy glass cleared and I saw her sitting by the bath. Oh my god! Had she seen me? What will she think? She will have me down as a pervert. I know she will. I must have gone bright red. I eased opened the door of the shower and reached out for my towel.</p><p>""Well,"" I said as I wrapped the towel around me covering my now flaccid penis, ""How long have you been there?""</p><p>""Long enough,"" she said.</p><p>""How long is that?""</p><p>""Oh I would say a good nine inches,"" she giggled.</p><p>""What? Oh that.""</p><p>""Do you always wank in the shower?"" she asked.</p><p>""No,"" I stammered.</p><p>""Special night tonight was it?</p><p>""Yes if you must know""</p><p>""Think of me while you were ... playing?"" she asked.</p><p>""Well yes, as it happens, I did!""</p><p>""And what exactly did you think about?</p><p>She was playing with me. She knew I was embarrassed, but she was having a game. Well I was going to call her bluff. ""I imagined,"" I said, ""you sliding your hands up and down my prick. I imagined what it might be like to have your mouth sucking on my nob and I thought of you as being good at sex because you have done it often before. Happy now?""</p><p>""Well why didn't you say before, we could have shared the shower,"" she said, the dressing gown falling open. My towel was beginning to slip. </p><p>""The shower is there if you want it I am off to bed."" She sat there looked me straight in the eye, her breasts just visible. The towel was beginning to rise again and she had noticed. </p><p>""Can I have a wank in the shower?"" she said.</p><p>""Yes if you want to,"" I was beginning to get excited again.</p><p>""Will you do it for me?"" she asked.</p><p>""Sorry not this time.""</p><p>She stood up and let the dressing gown fall to the floor. She stood there totally naked. I caught my breath. She didn't have any pubic hair at all. She was beautiful beyond my wildest dreams. There was no contest really. I wanted to go to bed, but when was I ever going to get another opportunity like this. My penis started to lift the towel. She giggled, reached to the towel. I got harder as she held me. </p><p>""This is a big one,"" she said, ""You were not kidding when you said I might not forget it."" </p><p>""I am not in the habit of bragging,"" I said, my weapon now full stretch.</p><p>""Come on in,"" she said, ""come and wash my back.""</p><p>I let the towel fall away, her eyes nearly popped out of her head at the sight of my now huge piece of meat. ""My god!"" she said I am up for playing, but you are not going to stick that in me. I leaned over her and kissed her on the head. She stood by the shower; I reached around her to turn the tap on. My penis touched the middle of her back, she only came up to my chest. I drew in a sharp breath. My penis against the warmth of her skin was so erotic. She shuddered and stepped into the hot water. I followed. Standing close behind her I closed the door. My manhood lay up the length of her spine. My balls didn't even touch on her pert bottom. Oh ecstasy! I reached for the shower gel and started lathering up my hands. Placing my hands on her shoulders I began washing her back, gently, slowly, but with feeling. I placed one hand on her tummy and standing beside her, washed her back as a parent might do with a child. I circled my hand over her body working my way down to her bottom. With her bum in my hand I gently squeezed as I washed being careful not to touch her private bits. She was breathing deeply enjoying the sensation I was giving her. I could feel her heart pounding in her body. Every inch of her was beginning to shudder. She was having an orgasm. ""Oh!"" she said, ""You're good, very good.""</p><p>I sat on the floor and began to wash her legs. I had both hands around one very slender leg gently masturbating it up and down from the very bottom almost to the very top. The blue dye from her jeans started to wash off. I was not going to touch her at the very top of her legs, but I was near enough to make her whimper. She leaned her forearms on the wall of the shower and put her face in her hands resting her head against the wall. When I had finished with her left leg I did the same with her right leg. Both hands gently massaging up and down. I had never done this before but it seemed to be working for her. When I had 'finished' that leg I pulled at her hips and guided her down to sit on my stomach with my penis poking between her legs and touching her tummy. I soaped up again and now washed her front wrapping my arms around her and soaping her breasts. My right arm washed her left breast and my left her right breast. Her nipples were standing out like jelly tots. I moved a</p><p>round to her sides and washed her armpits. She pulled my hands back to her tits. This was amazing. There I was slouched on the shower floor with a very soapy girl sitting on my stomach, and I wanted to go to bed? Ha!</p><p>	Lianne soaped up her hands, reached down and soaped my balls. How I didn't cum I don't know. She slid her hands up and down my penis then back around my balls. ""Oh Fuck!!! This is great. I have never had any thing like this before.""</p><p>""Me neither,"" she said, ""I have had so many orgasms already its incredible.</p><p>""Well,"" says I, ""If you keep that up I think I may just explode!"" She did. Not full on, but enough to keep me almost ready to cum. I slid my hand down her lithe body and massaged her groin from her hips to her treasure and back again. She gripped my penis as she bucked in orgasm once more. She was kneeling now with her bottom facing me. I could see her prize. I soaped up and washed her girl bits. Easing my hands around her buttocks and running my thumbs up along her crack. I cleaned her bum hole so it sparkled and her fuck hole clean enough to eat your dinner from. I pulled her back towards me. I licked her buttocks and nipped them playfully. I had slid down in the shower and was now almost laying down. </p><p>While I was teasing her glory hole with my tongue her face had come to my penis she stopped lathering it up and let the shower rinse off the soap. She dangled her wet hair on my parts as I stuck my tongue in her vagina as far as I could. She screamed! Her orgasm squirted in my face. She tasted of honey. She licked my nob, quick, dancing licks and flicks. I could feel the cum welling up in my sac getting ready to erupt into her face, but she was good. She kept me just far enough away from pumping my jizz as was necessary until she was ready to let it happen. </p><p>I reached her clitoris and flicked it with my tongue she whimpered. I did it again she whimpered again and dropped her head down on to my love pole. I could feel the back of her throat with the head of my penis. I howled. She lifted up and then down again. I was working her at my end while she was working me at her end. I pushed my index finger inside her loveliness. She gently squeezed my balls at the same time as going down on my pole. How long we could go on like this I don't know, but I never wanted it to stop. I tickled her anus with another finger and she nearly choked. Taking me deeper down her throat. I was a second away from letting it all flow. I slid my finger in her ass and, with o</p><p>rgasm in her hips, she pounded up and down on my joy to make me cum. I slapped her ass to let her know it was time, but she just kept at it as my juice gushed out into her mouth. She lifted her head and what seemed like a bucket of cum splashed all over her face, all over me and it was all over everything. My heart pounding endlessly as my semen drained out of me. For a time we lay there sixty-nine style both totally exhausted. Drained of energy, spent! What a fuck and I didn't even enter her. The view I had was of her girlie bits, her lovely rounded ass and along he spine to her head. My penis resting on her shoulder. After we caught our breath she sat up, her girlness on my chest. I lifted her so I could breathe. She faced the shower head to wash my cum off her face. I have never shot so much juice in my life. It was on her face in her hair all over my prick and balls. We were swimming in it or so it seemed. She slowly got to her feet ad reached down the sprayer and started washing me down. My cum, which must have been of the best quality that night was draining down the plughole. When she had finished cleaning me she set to washing the cum out of her hair, it took a long time.</p><p>While she was doing that I dried off and talced all over. With her hair clean I dried her beautiful body. Paying attention to every square inch. She sat on the edge of the bath while I used the hair drier. It seemed I brushed her hair for ages, but when it was dry it was wonderful hair.</p><p>We left the bathroom naked. I was amazed at how she looked, so young, petite. I turned her towards the spare room; she pushed me to my room. We got into bed. We stayed naked all night. I hugged her from behind. My one hand across her shoulder, wrapped across her breasts and under her arm. She pulled my free hand down to her tummy and pushed my hand between her legs but not on her treasure. Her head lay on my forearm, my flaccid penis lay behind her legs my finger tips just touching it. It couldn't even throb let alone rise. Just laying there with a child, who was so obviously not just a child, was a wonderful warm experience. My heart beat gently in a rhythm it had never beaten before. I had never felt so good about anyone. Lianne was soon fast asleep, but I lay there thinking about what happened, why?</p><p>	When I awoke in the morning she was not in the bed. Had I dreamed it all, the shower, everything? I heard a sound downstairs. I got up and walked down to the living room. I peeped round the door; Lianne was standing in the kitchen preparing a tray of tea. She was naked as was I. She was so divine standing there putting the tea things on the tray. Her soft blonde hair swirled around her shoulders. She padded softly across to the cupboard to fetch the sugar. I watched until she had finished and picked up the tray. She saw me standing there with half a hard on. </p><p>""Ah you spoilt my surprise,"" she said, ""I was bringing you tea in bed. I have biscuits too.""</p><p>""I have to make a call. I will be up soon."" As I phoned the office I watched as this bundle of beauty ascended the stairs. She was a real person I hadn't dreamed it. My heart swelled and my dick followed. I got my assistant to wriggle me out of the morning's proceedings. I said that I had food poisoning and was feeling bad and that I would be in after lunch. All the time I was thinking about the child in my room and my pecker stood up right. As I climbed the stairs my rise subsided. </p><p>On entering the bedroom I saw her sat in bed with her knees up and resting her chin upon them. As I approached the bed I could see 'her' between her ankles. This beautiful blonde being was here because I ... we ... did something spectacular last night and that wove something together in us. I stacked the pillows up against the headboard and joined her on the bed. She poured the tea and offered the biscuits. I brushed her hair away from her face with my hand, her oh so soft hair. She looked up into my face smiling. We sat drinking tea and eating biscuits, both totally naked, both totally comfortable with how we were. She turned to face me and sat cross-legged. A biscuit crumb on her lip tumbled on to the bed. I looked into her eyes and saw some sadness. I ran my eyes over her shoulders down to her breasts. I caressed her with my eyes all over. Right down to her shaven lips. She was a picture of serenity. I placed my hand on her leg and rubbed the inside of her thigh gently. She smiled and put her hand on mine.</p><p>""Last night was good,"" I said.</p><p>""Good! It was fucking awesome!"" she said, ""I have never, ever had it like that before.""</p><p>She smiled. I smiled back. ""Will it ever happen again?"" I asked.</p><p>""I don't know,"" she said, ""Do you want it to?""</p><p>""Oh you don't know how much. You are a beautiful child. Very passionate, very loving.""</p><p>""Ah ya just saying that.""</p><p>""No, no I mean it. I have never felt so wonderful with anyone. You are like an angel, except I have never seen an angel naked before.""</p><p>""Bet you never fucked one either!"" she said rather coarsely. </p><p>""Well to use your language I didn't 'fuck' you.""</p><p>""Ok I will give you that, but you weren't far off.""</p><p>""I know. I really wanted you, but you were so good in other ways.""</p><p>""I watch porn movies.""</p><p>""Really!""</p><p>""Yeah, my family have lots of them at home. I watch them when I bunk off school. Sometimes my friends come and watch. They all end up with wet knickers.""</p><p>""Shouldn't you be in school today.""</p><p>""Nah! Holidays.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""So what had you planned to do today.""</p><p>""Nothing.""</p><p>""Don't your family worry about where you are.""</p><p>""No. I tell them I am at a friend's house. They don't care"" She was staring at her knees. I reached across and lifted her head. I kissed her forehead. She smiled. ""What did you do that for?""</p><p>""I wanted to ... I want you to feel I care.""</p><p>""Do you?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""It's not just because we had a great time last night?""</p><p>""No I felt something for you as you fell in through the door.""</p><p>She laughed. ""That must have been scarey.""</p><p>""Well I wasn't really sure what to do. This sort of thing doesn't happen to me very often, well not at all really.""</p><p>I saw her eyes brighten as I watched her, she wanted to be cared for, I think. I wanted to care for her. Yes OK I knew it wasn't going to happen like that. Nothing is ever that easy. I have never really had anyone to call 'my own' before. Least ways not that would rely on me as she might, but I am realistic, while me might see each other from time to time we had no future together as much as I would like it to be otherwise. She moved closer and rested her head on my arm. I put my arms around her and hugged her frail body. We just sat together comfortably. I kissed the top of her head and she kissed my chest. It was surreal. It was life changing. I never wanted to let her go. I knew what had happened was wrong in the eyes of the law. I knew full well that I could go to jail if she went to the police, but what happened is what she wanted. It's no good saying 'she is just a child', because last night she wasn't a child and I didn't teach her that. Last night happened b</p><p>ecause two 'people' needed someone. They met at the right time and helped each other. I doubt if I will ever meet anyone again who is so innocent yet so worldly wise. </p><p>	I slid down the bed and pulled her towards me. We cuddled for a while and my percy responded, as they do. She reached down and stroked him. She said, ""It looks like he wants to play again.""</p><p>""Oh I think he does,"" I said, ""but I don't really have time now.""</p><p>She held me in her hand and rubbed me up and down. I got harder and harder till it would not go away. She smiled at me. ""I don't think you will be getting that in your trousers before you go to work.""</p><p>""No I think you are right. You're a minx.""</p><p>""A what?""</p><p>""A minx. A bit of a tease.""</p><p>""Oh I'm that alright,"" she said.</p><p>""What do you want to do now then?""</p><p>""Well this is nice just laying here,"" she said, ""but last night was nicer.""</p><p>""OK but I can't afford to spend a hour in there like last night.""</p><p>""It was closer to two.""</p><p>""No wonder I am so tired!""</p><p>I kissed the end of her nose, placed my hand between her breasts to feel her heart beat. She responded full on the lips. My meat came up begging for play. I reached across to the bedside locker and retrieved a bottle of massage oil. I squeezed some on her chest and rubbed it in from her shoulders, across her breasts , her flat tummy and near to her treasure. </p><p>""Let me have a go."" She wanted to play. She poured oil over my tool and balls then started to rub it in. We came together twisting and hugging, the oil making a very nice all over body lubricant. We rolled around for a bit kissing. Her shortness meant that my penis was rubbing up and down the front of her thighs rather than nearer her tummy area had she been taller. But it was fun. Massage oil on your lips was fun too. My penis slid through her legs and rested just short of her clit. Her nipples were stuck out again. She lifted one leg and reached down to massage my nuts. She took my dick held it out straight and slid down my body effectively sitting on a perch. I looked over her shoulder and could see my tool peering upwards behind the twin mounds of her lovely bum. She reached round and rubbed it a bit. If I had come at that moment I would have been a happy man, but she knew just how much to play.</p><p>	I am lying on my back with this beautiful child on top of me. The upper side of my penis is rubbing her clitoris as she lifts her bottom up and down. She groans and I know she has reached an orgasm. I am in heaven. It just can't get any better, but it does. She draws her knees up and my tool falls flat on my stomach. She then sits along my shaft and procedes to slide the length of my torso. She slid back first until she is sitting past my balls and then rubs me up a bit, not that it was necessary, then she slides forward running her girl lips along the exposed underside of my pleasure stick. She rests almost on my chest and off the end of my pride and joy. She does this again back and forward, back and forward, stopping to wriggle her bottom on my shaft to enjoy an orgasm every so often, until one time she stops early. Her vagina must be sitting on top of the head of my penis. If I arched my back I might just slip inside her. She knew what I was thinking. </p><p>""No,"" she said with a twinkle in her eye, not today. Then she slides all the way back past my balls. Her girlie lips seemed to be hugging my shaft. She does this many times often orgasming in the process. If she came once she came five or six times doing this. For a while she sat with her ass on my balls and my bellend reaching up past my belly button. She came up and kissed me, then went back to sitting. She thrust her hips forward and back, each time getting closer to the head of my pole. She probably orgasmed twice while doing this. She was a very clever girl.</p><p>""Are you ready,"" she said.</p><p>""For what?""</p><p>""Your turn""</p><p>""What ya got in mind?""</p><p>""Well I'm not sure but I'll think of something."" She poured more oil over mammoth and started rubbing up and down with her hand. ""Oooo,"" says I ""that's nice!""</p><p>""It's supposed to be,"" she said.</p><p>""Well more of the same please."" She slid down my legs her tits were around my pleasure. She rubbed herself along me causing me to gasp in expectation.</p><p>""Is this nice too,"" she said.</p><p>""Oh yesssss!""</p><p>""Time to empty them big balls of yours,"" she said. She sat up. Using both hands she masturbated me to a climax. The first spurt hit me in the eye the second hit the headboard. The rest splashed all over my chest. When it was done she licked my penis clean. Deep throating me for effect. I nearly blew her tonsils off with my next orgasm. She gagged but still managed to swallow my load. She pumped my tool and squeezed every drop out of it. She turned around sitting on my pubic bone and wanked me some more. To her it must have been like wanking herself except using my dick. ""You will never make it do that again,"" I said</p><p>""Wanna bet?""</p><p>I didn't think she would get me to blow again. How wrong can one be? She crossed her legs squeezing my tool tight. I eased up the bed a bit to rest my head on a pillow so I could see what was going on. She lay back and pumped her ass up and down, at the same time wanking me off. FUCKING HELL! I could see her sweet bald pussey and beyond that was my dick. It must have been rubbing her clit in that position, it would seem she had an orgasm or two while this all happened. It took a while but she was good to her word it worked. Suddenly I was near to popping. I was delirious with joy. ""I'm cumming, I'm cumming.""</p><p>""I know,"" she said and with that I blew. A small glob of jizz fired into the air and with a slap plastered the mound of her pussey. She reached down and worked it in to her skin. Another yet smaller glob fell back on me and she used that as oil to keep me cumming. Finally I had to ask her to stop. As wonderful as it was, it was also painful. I didn't think I could keep this up anymore this morning. She lay back on me panting. She must have had close to twenty orgasms. I'd had three. That's two more that I had ever had in one go before. We lay breathing heavy for about ten minutes. We were totally wanked out. We could not touch another nerve, lest we expire.</p><p>	There were no tissues in the bedroom. It had been a long time since I needed them, so in an effort not to drip cum all over the carpet, on the way to the bathroom, we rubbed it in to our skin. I swung my legs over the side of the bed while still with my penis between her legs and endeavoured to stand up holding on to her. It was a bit of a fumble, but we succeeded in the end. I carried her into the bathroom and set her down inside the cubicle. The shower tray being over four feet long allowed her to stand clear of the spray while it warmed up. I got a couple of towels out of the cupboard. Then stepped in behind her. We started off as we had done yesterday lathering up with shower gel then washing each other all over. We didn't miss one tiny spot. When we were clean we stood under the hot shower head hugging. I lifted her up to kiss her. She nestled nicely on the perch that was rising. She crossed her legs around my perch and squeezed tight. It felt good! Then wrapping her legs around me she hung on for dear life. I could feel my penis sticking out from behind her as I supported her bottom. We pulled apart and I settled her back on the floor of the shower. We came out of the shower sparkling clean. I towelled her down drying her hair and paying special attention to her sex. I kneeled down to dry her legs and kissed her pussey. </p><p>She giggled and said ""Save it for another day."" I dressed and prepared for work. She rescued her knickers from the spare room and carried them down the stairs in front of me like she was presenting them to court. In the drawing room her clothes were just where she left them spread around the fire, dried out.</p><p>""What are you going to do today,"" I asked as she dressed.</p><p>""Don't know now, she said, taking a long time to pull her knickers up. This was done on purpose to show me her treasure.</p><p>""Well do you want to stay here?"" I don't mind. I wont be back till about six but you are most welcome.""</p><p>""I might do,"" she said in a non-committal tone. ""I might not."" She pulled her vest over her head.</p><p>""Will I see you again?"" I asked.</p><p>""Probably."" Buttoning up her top.</p><p>""Do you have a phone number?""</p><p>""No I don't have a phone I'm not allowed one."" She put one leg in her jeans.</p><p>""Would you like one, I could buy you one.""</p><p>""Would you?"" The other leg thrust into the jeans.</p><p>""If you want one yes.""</p><p>""Thank you that would be nice,"" she said pulling her jeans to her waist, doing up the button and closing the zip.</p><p>""I care for you. I can't explain it but I care for you. I want to do right by you and see you are OK.""</p><p>""Good sex usually does that.""</p><p>""Well I'm not saying the sex isn't something to do with it. It's all chemical based isn't it?""</p><p>""I don't want sympathy.""</p><p>""I'm not offering any. I like you as a person. You are pretty and funny. Sympathy is in the dictionary somewhere between 'shit' and 'syphilis' if you care to look.""</p><p>""I don't,"" she said , ""but thank you.</p><p>""I really do care. You can come when you like. Sex doesn't have to be a part of it if that's what you want.""</p><p>""Oh yeah you want me here even if there is no more sex.""</p><p>""Yes I do.""</p><p>""I might see you tonight then.""</p><p>""That would be nice,"" I said. Then, ""what do you do for meals?""</p><p>""Down the chippy or MacDonalds.""</p><p>""Do you have any money?</p><p>""Some.""</p><p>""Do you need any more?""</p><p>""Probably.""</p><p>""Here take what you need,"" I said handing her my wallet.</p><p>""Blimey you're trusting.""</p><p>""I don't think you will rob me, well not yet anyway."" She smiled.</p><p>She opened the wallet and took a fiver. ""Is that enough?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah, it's fine. Your not buying me you know!""</p><p>""I know. I want you to be OK.""</p><p>""Thank you.""</p><p>With that we left the house. As we walked down the street I said, ""There is a spare key under the flowerpot if you want to go back any time.""</p><p>""That's nice to know.""</p><p>I left her at the bus stop. I waved as I sat down on the bus. She waved back, turned and set off down a side road. I think she was crying.</p><p>My afternoon at the office was long and laborious. It seemed to drag on forever, but the memory of my last visitor was support enough to help me through. I doubt if I will ever be the same again but I wouldn't change it. I am thirty-five in a job I don't like and suddenly this child comes into my life and changes everything. Life is so strange.</p>"
819,"Lianne, Part 2",blue eyes,I_wrote_this@hushmail.com,"['gM', 'cons']",A continuation of Lianne,2013-05-22T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>When finally the drudge of the working day finished I cleared my desk and set off home. The bus was late due to an accident and I didn't get home 'til after seven. The house was in darkness. She hadn't come back. I felt empty. On opening the door the silence was deafening, the house cold. I went to the thermostat just inside the living room door and turned it up, There were a few glowing embers in the bottom of the fire that would come to nothing. I left the door open so they would die out. I got the makings together and built a new fire. It was soon roaring. I turned the TV on for company and set about making my evening meal. I spent a quiet night on my own. Nothing on TV I took down a book from the shelf. </p><p>I suppose really I should change the sheets there was oil on them and some cum. Upstairs I stripped the mattress and sorted out some fresh linen to put on the bed. I took the dirty stuff down stairs put it in the washing machine, along with the clothes I was wearing. That done and me now naked I took a shower. I stayed under it a long time just relaxing. I towelled myself dry, put on my dressing gown and went back down stairs and sat by the fire. I drifted in and out of sleep. I was woken by the sound of the key in the door. It must be her! I jumped up and went to the door. It opened and there she stood. There were tears streaming down her face. Blood stains on her clothes. She was sobbing like a toddler.</p><p>""Lianne!""</p><p>""Can ... I ... come ... in?"" she sobbed in that stilted way a toddler cries while they speak.</p><p>""Yes of course you can. What is the matter.""</p><p>""Sometimes they get rough.""</p><p>""Who?""</p><p>""M-mm-m-my punters.""</p><p>""Why are you doing this? You have a family. Don't they look after you?""</p><p>""They don't give a shit about me. I am in their way.""</p><p>""Oh surely not.""</p><p>""They go out partying and drink a lot there is no room for me.""</p><p>""But why do you go with men?""</p><p>""Sometimes they make me feel loved.""</p><p>""So what happened tonight?""</p><p>""This geezer wanted to slap me around. Some of them do. I got away, but I cut him, I cut him really bad. I was really scared. If 'e goes to the police I might get locked up.""</p><p>""I doubt that.""</p><p>""No they will lock me up.""</p><p>""No I meant he wont go to the police. What's he going to say I was having sex with this underage kid, slapping her around and she stabbed me. I don't think he will get far with that.""</p><p>""Do you think?""</p><p>""He wouldn't dare. If he goes to the hospital he will make up some story.""</p><p>""I 'ope so"".</p><p>""What do you want to do?""</p><p>""Can I stay?""</p><p>""What about your parents?""</p><p>""I told you.""</p><p>""You should think about calling them. This might shock them into being parents.""</p><p>She laughed. ""Some how I don't think so.""</p><p>""Have you eaten today?""</p><p>""Not much.""</p><p>""I will get you something. What would you have?""</p><p>""Could I have a bacon sandwich?"" she sobbed, snot running down her nose.</p><p>""Yes I think we can manage that. You go up stairs and have a shower. I'll bring you some PJs then I make you a bacon sandwich.""</p><p>I followed her up the stairs. She went into the bathroom. I fetched the PJs. When I went into the bathroom she was just undressed. She tried to cover herself. She had some nasty bruises.</p><p>""Lianne,"" I said, ""you don't have to hide from me. You are safe in this house. No one is going to hurt you here.""</p><p>""I know I'm just ashamed.""</p><p>""It's not your fault.""</p><p>I turned to leave, scooped up her clothes, ""Shout when you are out and I will start your bacon."" With that I went down to the kitchen. I put her clothes in the washing machine with my stuff and turned it on. Then I got everything ready. I sat wondering what to do. I didn't want her going out earning money like that. The next time she might not be so lucky. The bacon was on the grill waiting to be switched on. Bread was buttered. I waited for her to shout. When her call came I had almost nodded off again. ""Okay it will be ready soon. I went and lit the grill. By the time she had dried, dressed and come down stairs the bacon was sizzling. She stood in the doorway wearing my PJs that were far too big for her. The sleeves rolled up to her elbows and the bottoms rolled up but still dragging on the floor. I laughed. She smiled then sat by the fire. I made up the sandwich, poured the tea and delivered it to her on a plate. She ate the sandwich and drunk the tea quite quickly. I think she was relieved to be somewhere safe.</p><p>""Shall I get you a taxi?"" Or shall I phone your parents?""</p><p>""No""</p><p>""They have to know!""</p><p>""Not yet they don't""</p><p>""Okay so what happens tonight?""</p><p>""Can I stay here?""</p><p>""Of course you can, but this is not the answer.""</p><p>""Don't you want me?""</p><p>""Of course I do. I want to make the pain go away. I want you to have a 'normal' life.""</p><p>""Thank you."" She smiled sweetly and snuggled into the fireside chair. She twisted a lock of hair around her finger and sucked her thumb.</p><p>""Lianne,"" I said. ""I can't afford to go to bed late again tonight. We will have to go up soon.""</p><p>She stood up, saluted and said ""Yes sir!"" She looked so funny in my PJs almost like Shirley Temple. She ran and jumped on me in my chair, almost crippling me. ""Will you carry me up the stairs?""</p><p>""Yes."" I couldn't get out of the chair with her sitting on me. She had to stand up. I got up and lifted her up. I carried her, like a child, to the top of the stairs. There I asked where she wanted to sleep. </p><p>""With you,"" she said.</p><p>""I turned into my room and gently tossed her on the bed. She crawled up the bed and slithered down under the duvet.</p><p>""I must go back down and check the fire,"" I said, ""I won't be a minute."" By the time I got back she was fast asleep. I got into bed beside her where I settled down in a spoon cuddle behind her. She cried a bit in her sleep, but didn't wake. I hugged her all night long. I never let her go until the sunlight came through the window. She awoke, pushed my arm away and rolled over to face me.</p><p>""Did you sleep well?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes I did. I think it was because you hugged me all night.""</p><p>""Did I? No wonder I am stiff.""</p><p>""Oooo really!""</p><p>""No not that stiff.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>She snuggled into my chest. I hugged her more. We lay together for some time. The alarm wouldn't go off for a while yet so there was no hurry. I breathed in her odour the smell that was she. The smell that all young children have, but their own smell. She was peaches and honey. That's what she smelled of, peaches and honey. I kissed her forehead. She responded by tilting her head back so I could kiss her mouth. My hand caressed her bum and slid up under her top. I stroked her back gently. She winced a bit as my hand passed over her bruises. She snuggled deeper into my chest. If I was ever going to be in love this is the moment it happened. My heart pounded deep inside me. This warm creature, herself so in need of us being together at this time, was just so beautiful, so exquisitely adorable I didn't want to let her go. I couldn't let her go. I rolled her on top of me. Her legs fell either side of mine. She drew up her knees and sat right on the top of my penis, which by now h</p><p>ad made his presence known.</p><p>""You said it would be OK if there was no sex.""</p><p>""Yes I did. I am just happy that you are here.""</p><p>""Oh coz I fancied a shag!""</p><p>""That's fine with me. I don't want you to feel that is why you are here.""</p><p>""I don't,"" she said, ""I want to be here ... with you.""</p><p>She started gyrating her hips, her vagina on my nob. A gentle circular motion designed to bring me up to 'begging for it' as quickly as possible. My hands went up her top and caressed her little peaches. She was in a trance and burst into an orgasm with a fierce shudder. She did it again and a gain the PJ bottoms were sopping wet. Her girlie juices were flowing. I undid her top and took it off. I stared at her in awe; such was the vision before me. Long flowing blonde hair blue eyes her childish grin. The sweetest virginal breasts ever and her sylph like waist. She was so wonderful. My hands gently rubbed her back and slowly slid down inside caressing her bottom. She lay down kissing my chest. My meat was firmly against her glory hole. She wriggled and wriggled and cum again. This girl got more out of sex than anyone I knew. </p><p>I pushed her bottoms down past her hips she lifted so they would go all the way down and come off her feet. Then she lay back down again and continued with her game. Gently rocking back and fro on the end of my nob, almost inside her. I rolled us both over and pushed her up the bed. Sliding down her body I kissed her nipples and sucked hard on her tits so firing off another orgasm for her. I moved on to her tummy kissing, kissing. My chin nestled on her treasure. Oh she smelled so good. Like a woman, but sweeter. My tongue licked along the line of her groin, up and down. She drew a deep breath each time I reached her prize. </p><p>I did this for fifteen minutes then caressed her clitoris with my tongue. She screamed and blew her cork again, this was an earthquake. The orgasm flowed fiercely through her body. She was bucking and heaving and my tongue was firm on her button. She wrapped her legs around my head pulling me in to her wonder spot. At one point I thought she was going to break my neck. I stuck my tongue into her vagina and she went wild. Rolling in a mad frenzy. I had to hold my hand over her mouth to soften the noise. I</p><p>was licking and sucking for all I was worth. </p><p>""Stop!"" she said. ""Stop! I can't take any more. It's killing me."" </p><p>I eased off my face was covered with her vaginal juices. I grabbed the PJ top and wiped my face. She lay there panting unable to move herself on the bed. It was like all her muscles had collapsed. She couldn't move. It took her some time to recover by which time my dick was slack again. She looked at it and apologised. I moved up the bed and set my penis on top of her treasure. She reached down and rubbed it and it came back to life. She pulled me towards her until my knees were nearly under her armpits and I was leaning on the headboard. My love pole wavered over her face. Using both hands she rolled it like she was rolling plasticine. One hand went down to her slopping wet pussey and scooped up some juice and she plastered it over my mammoth. </p><p>She began sliding her hand up and down; up and down. I think she took another scoop of love juice with her other hand and that too was helping to slaver up my pole. She was good. She knew when to put my dick in her mouth for maximum effect. I was riding her face like a madman. The sperm was rising up in my balls. I was going to cum and cum lots. I said ""Now!"" but she sucked harder. She felt the first spurt and let the rest squirt all over her face all over the pillows all over the head board. I didn't know any of this. After the first squirt I passed out on the bed. Apparently there was a 'bucket' load of cum. She said more than the previous night. When I came around she was doing that thing with her hips on my nob end again. Percy was once more girding his stirrups, getting ready for action.</p><p>""Are you ok,"" she said.</p><p>""I don't know, what happened""</p><p>""When you cum you passed out.""</p><p>""Oh that's never happened before.""</p><p>""Do you want me to stop.""</p><p>""No I'm only sorry I missed it.</p><p>""You can have another one if you like, but don't pass out.""</p><p>I placed my hands on her hips and gently began sliding her back and forth over my willy. Her eyes started to glaze over. She rocked her hips on the top of my prick. As she rocked forward the head just went in. Then she rocked back and the head came out. This was hers more than mine. She rocked and then slid down to my balls then slid back to me again. </p><p>In all this I had still not entered her properly and I don't suppose I would today. She looked down on me and smiled a faraway smile. She shook all over as if she was in a trance and another orgasm exploded in her girly bits. She made her way to my tool and clamped her mouth tight around it. Slowly she slid her head down as far as she could then raised it up again. She repeated this several times and then still with her mouth full of my muscle she moved her body around and sat on my chest. </p><p>There in front of me was her prize. I took three fingers and reamed out her hole. Her head continued like a nodding donkey on my meat. My other hand massaged her titties. I swapped hands and the titties got all slippery. Now with both thumbs in her glory hole I started to lick at her clitty. Her ass bounced up and down on my face and her head bounced up and down on my staff. Between us we were bouncing up off the bed. I pushed a finger up her ass and she exploded in a frenzy of juice and shudders. One very long hard suck and I nearly blew her head off. She choked, I nearly passed out again and we had once more wanked each other into oblivion. The alarm clock went off!!!</p>"
820,Mom Plays Nurse,BLUEgoblin,BLUEgoblin99@gmail.com,"['Fm', 'pedo', 'cons', 'inc', 'mom', 'son']","After braking both of his arms in a motorcycle accident, a teenager has to rely on his mother to help him in everyday things including bathing and going to the toilet, but gets extras in the process.",2012-11-12T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>After braking both of his arms in a motorcycle accident, a teenager has to rely on his mother to help him in everyday things including bathing and going to the toilet, but gets extras in the process. </p><p>I always remembered my dad once talking about motorbikes with the family in the front room of the house, debating how the great Barry Sheen was a rare breed after he'd come off his bike again braking his legs, and how they were death traps. </p><p>""Bloody dangerous if you ask me,"" dad said, ""if you come of one of them you've got no metal between you and the road unlike a car."" </p><p>Watching the news report of Bazza being hauled into the back of the ambulance dad continued, ""And it's even worse for the person on the back!"" </p><p>""Why?"" I asked bemused.</p><p>""Cos they always come off second best that's why, the ones riding pillion always get hurt more than the rider, if ever anyone, even one of ya' mates ask ya to go on the back of their bikes stay off you're safer that way son!""</p><p>Well of course being just 13 years old I completely ignored what he said, what the hell does dad know. Let's face it at that age you just do things and to hell with the consequences and that was the case when on a Tuesday summer evening after school on some open ground my friend Paul and his brother were riding around on their bike or as us locals called them 'chicken-chasers'.</p><p>To say it was barely legal was doing it a favor, no tax, no insurance, sounding like a Sherman tank because of no muffle on the exhaust and blowing bluish like the Flying Scotsman as Ryan sped all over the waste ground with his brother on the back doing his best impression of a Hell's Angel. </p><p>""Wanna ride Mat?"" Ryan said as his brother got off the back after being scared witless from his journey. </p><p>""Come on then!"" egging Ryan on with bravado, making out I wasn't scared as I took Paul's helmet off him and placed onto my head for protection. Sitting down on the back, Ryan revved the engine over and over again causing me to giggle as I put my arms around him to hang on waiting for the burst of g that was surely going to hit me as he sped off. </p><p>""Hang on tight, ok!"" Ryan shouted as we went off like our arses were on fire all across the waste ground, my vision blurring from the trees, rubble and greenery flying past at breakneck speed.</p><p>That's all I remember until I woke up in hospital with a fractured shoulder and both arms broken and set in a pugilist's stance. From the shouting outside the room it dawned on me that it wasn't just me that went flying, the accusations started to fly also between my parents and sisters. Who was to blame, why wasn't the bike legal etc etc. To be fair, it was harsh blaming Ryan as he didn't force me to go on the bike, I did it on my own free will. As it started to quiet down mom then entered the room and gave a right old ear full about how stupid I'd been and how close I'd come to being killed. </p><p>After mom had calmed down the rest of the family entered the room as she explained what had happened, it appears that as Ryan and me went over a knoll on the waste ground we both fell off, he unbelievably just got a sprained ankle but like my dad had warned me earlier I came off worse, it was only the fact that I was wearing a crash helmet that saved me from more serious injury. </p><p>She then carried on, ""Jesus Mat! what the hell was you thinking of?, you know this has screwed up your schooling for the next 6 weeks as you can't write or even go to school."" ""Soz mom!"" I replied in agony from my fractures while my sisters giggled. </p><p>""The staff have said they're going to keep you in overnight in case you have concussion."" </p><p>""Are you going to stop me from hanging around with Paul because of this?"" I asked knowing mom was upset about what had happened. </p><p>""Of course not, let's be honest it wouldn't make much difference anyway, you'd still hang around with him."" mom took a deep breath and finished by saying ""I just want you to be a bit more careful, that's all.""</p><p>With that they left the room leaving me to think about what had happened and how I was going to cope with both of my arms immobile. Dad then brought some light hearted relief to the proceedings though when as he exited the room and took the piss out of me because of the day's events and even started shouting like the Japanese Kamikaze pilots used to in WWII laughing out loud as he left the room to go home with mom and Diane and Claire.</p><p>BONZZZAAAIII!!!!</p><p>After waking up the next day and having breakfast with the help of a nurse, who was a stern looking woman of around 45 years of age I found out that the doctor was going to give me checkup to see if I was well enough to go home. Not having gone to the toilet since the day before I told a her that I needed to go and she obliged by helping me off the bed the pulling down my boxers and letting me shuffle over to a table with an urinal carton placed upon it. After a bit of a struggle while I swung my hips side to side I managed to put my cock in the end.</p><p>Standing there with my boxers around my ankles and arse cheeks in full view it took ages to relax knowing that the nurse was somewhere behind me watching. </p><p>""Sorry about this son, I've got to stay with you in case you fall over and hurt yourself."" </p><p>Finally after looking straight at the blank wall for a few minutes I managed to empty myself, filling the carton to the rim. Having an empty bladder wasn't my only relief as I knew only too well that mom was on her way and it would've been almost unbearable for me to let mom to see me like this. </p><p>Mom was already there at 8 o'clock when he came round, and after a quick once over I was given the all clear to go. </p><p>Mom then got a pair of p.j's and a housecoat out of a sports bag she had with her then said, ""I've bought these and 3 other pairs which I've left for you at home love, it'll be easier than trying to continually get in and out of ya' jean's and t- shirts"" then showed me the pair that she brought with her. ""Now!, let's get ya' dressed so we can go home."" </p><p>Mom then proceeded to dress me in the clothes which she had brought, luckily for me I still had my boxers on from the previous day thus allowing me to keep my modesty. </p><p>Mom escorted me to the car and helped me get in and then buckled me in for the 10 minute drive to the house. Starting the engine mom said </p><p>""When we get home I need to have a serious chat with you about how we're going to get through this as your arms broken and you're gunna' have to rely on me for help for the next few weeks."" </p><p>""Ok!"" I replied not really taking in the ramifications of what she had said. ""What about school?"" </p><p>I asked, ""Don't worry! It's all sorted and they know everything, they're going to send some material around to the house every week so I can teach you a little so you don't lose too much in the way of schooling.""</p><p>Now before I go on let me tell you about myself and my family. As you already know my name is Mathew or Mat to everyone else. I'm the youngest of 3 children and with the rest of my family we lived in a 3 bedroom house and at the time of the accident my sister Diane who was 15 then there was Claire who was 14. My dad who is named John worked in a local engineering works on and finally my mom whose name is Eileen.</p><p>Both mom and dad are tall, dad's 6ft 2in while mom's 6ft which didn't make it surprising that at the age of 13 when the accident happened I was already 5ft in height. Mom had a gorgeous hourglass figure with a size 16 dress size with sexy curvy hips and large tits which as you will read on I later found out to be double E cups. Due to her large tits mom always wore baggy shirts and jumpers to hide them. </p><p>Her hair was blonde and wavy down to her shoulders, and despite having had 3 kids and being 37 she didn't look it. My dad was surely a lucky man to be married to her. I'm sure that's the reason since then that I've always gone for blonde haired woman, in fact my friends were all dead jealous and called her a 'yummy mummy'.</p><p>We pulled up into the driveway and mom helped me get out and into the house, along the hallway and into the front room, all the time mom being overprotective of me as she kept her hands on my hips for fear of me stumbling or falling over. Sitting down I could finally relax as mom then raced into the kitchen to make a pot of tea. </p><p>After a while mom returned and put both cups of tea on the floor next to the sofa that I was sitting on and then she sat down next to me, her body and knees facing towards me so she could talk, it was now that I had a nervous feeling come over me which made my heart beat faster from the impending conversation mom had indicated to me earlier in the car. After helping me take a sip of tea mom got down to business.</p><p>""Now look Mat, we need to talk and sort some things out about what we are going to do with you."" I listened intently to what mom had to say. </p><p>""Being that both of your arms are in plaster means that there are things that you're clearly unable to do for yourself like going to the toilet and taking a shower which means I'll have to get in there with you to help you wash"" I became stunned as mom continued to explain how she was going to help me take a shower.</p><p>""Don't be offended when I get undressed in front of you, ok? But this is the only way we can do this, besides me and the rest of you lot used to take baths with me before when you were kids so it's not like you haven't done this before."" </p><p>Dread came over me as I realized that mom would have to see me naked. Mom hadn't seen me in my birthday suite since I was around 5 and especially since going through puberty and now to cap it all I was expected to stand in a shower completely naked exposing myself to my own mom as she put her hands all over me while she was naked. </p><p>""Now as for you being naked in front of me I don't want you to get all stressed up about this because trust me I've seen it all before, I know that it's going to be embarrassing for you having me help you go to take a shower but I'm afraid that it can't be helped. There's no other way around this.""Sheer terror started to get hold of me as mom continued </p><p>""The thing is that when I help you take a shower you know I'm gunna' have to touch you between your legs don't ya?"" I ummed to acknowledge her, unable to speak. ""And when I do, I'm gunna' have to touch the end of ya cock, especially when I have to clean under ya foreskin!"" </p><p>After taking a gulp of air I said, ""Yes mom!"" </p><p>Mom then put one of her hands up to my face and put the palm on my cheek to comfort me then said, ""Look!, I'm not naive and know what'll happen when I do this especially as I'm naked also so don't get upset or feel that you're doing something wrong when you get a hard-on in front of me, at the end of the day it's one of those things and a normal reaction of your body and I won't be offended in the slightest bit."" ""So when we shower together I want you to relax and not get embarrassed, upset or feel ashamed ok?"" </p><p>Feeling stunned at the way mom casually talked about this subject and mom's language regarding saying the words cock and hard on I slowly became more at ease from mom's words of encouragement. I nodded in reply, then mom trying to break the tension in the air chuckled loudly while tapping my knee with her finger and said, </p><p>""Besides if you feel uncomfortable about being naked in front of me just remember what happened to me when you was 11, to say I was mortified would be an understatement."" Mom smiled devilishly at me and then said ""let's just say it'll make us equal in the naked stakes!""</p><p>Mom was right, I had seen her naked before. Around 3 years earlier I came downstairs one school night after waking up and entered the front room to find my dad watching TV while standing in front of the fireplace. After doing a double take dad said </p><p>""What brings you down here?, can't sleep?"" </p><p>After nodding my head in agreement dad told me to relax and make myself a drink. I then sat down in dad's chair which was just behind the door while I watched the last half of News at Ten. </p><p>After finishing off the last of his cig dad said, ""I'm glad you're here to be honest, it means I can go to bed without waiting for her, you couldn't do me a favour could you?"" </p><p>""What's that?"" I asked.</p><p>""Leave it until around quarter to 11 and bang on the bathroom door to wake ya' mom up, you know what she's like for sleeping in the bath."" </p><p>Dad was right, mom was terrible when she got into her bath, she used to have it red hot then fall asleep, despite a shower being installed a couple of years earlier and if dad didn't wake her up she'd be in their all night. </p><p>""Yes dad"" I replied as dad exited the room and went to bed. </p><p>As I said earlier we lived in a 3 bedroom house that had a ground floor bathroom with a toilet and as a consequence meant that if anyone was having a bath you'd have to wait until they'd finished to go on the toilet. As I was continuing to watch TV with the time getting near to when dad had asked me to wake up I heard the sloshing of water and the plug being pulled in the bathroom as mom surprisingly had woke up. Sorted! I thought to myself as I then knew I didn't need to wake mom up. After much fumbling about I heard the bathroom door open and the chord to the light being pulled to turn it off and then the sound of mom walking towards the door to the front room. </p><p>What happened next put me in a state of panic but at the same time exhilaration. Dad's chair which I was sitting on was just behind the door, and as mom came through it opened left to right and hid most of it from her view and thus the blurred outline in the corner of her eye's which she saw she mistook me for dad. </p><p>It was then that my jaw dropped in amazement as mom walked into the room totally naked in front of me apart from holding a couple of medium towels in her left hand and still blissfully unaware of the show she was giving me casually shut the door with her right hand without even looking behind her. </p><p>Still oblivious to the fact that I could see everything mom walked up to the fireplace and with her back to me bent over and placed one of the towels on the floor to step on and then lent forward to dry herself with the other. Fear struck me as I became slightly panicky, realizing that mom had thought I was dad. </p><p>What do I do?, do I say something or do I just let events play out?, not only that will mom blame me for this or for not saying something? It was no good, fear overcame my urge to say something so I just had to sit there as mom continued to expose her most intimate parts of her anatomy to me.</p><p>I watched me in dual awe and nervousness as mom continued to lean forward drying her feet, then calves and as she lifted herself up slightly her thighs. As she was doing this I ogled her fanny which was in clear view, her clam shell fanny lips causing my cock to harden. Despite this being my own mother I didn't care, this was the sexist, most erotic thing I'd ever experienced. </p><p>Although I couldn't see a clear view of her pubes I knew she had a very hairy fanny because as she moved up and down while drying herself, her mound kept coming into view between her thighs. Not only that her huge tits drooped downwards and swung from front to back due to her drying action which I could just see the sides off despite most of their mass being hidden behind mom's upper body. </p><p>She then stood upright and while still having her back to me started to dry off her front, this then allowed me to admire mom's arse which was magnificent. Round and curvy and didn't have the slightest bit of flab or stretch marks on them, I strained at the leash trying to overcome the urge to put my hands on them but gladly winning the duel not too. </p><p>After drying her front mom then leaned forward again and put her towel over her head covering her face and letting the towel dangle down each side of her head. As she started rubbing her head to dry her hair mom casually turned around to face me giving me uninterrupted views of her womanly figure. Again sheer terror washed over me waiting for mom to realize I wasn't dad but yet again she didn't. This respite allowed me to again take more views of mom's sexuality. </p><p>I was right about mom having a very hairy fanny. Although hidden mostly by mom's tits which were drooping as she leant over I could see that her bush was extremely thick and of course black, and with it her hairs stuck out at least 2 inches from her pubic mound and covered a fair good area. Because of this it showed off mom's thighs and curvy hips which caused me discomfort between my legs as my hard on became full and pressed against my boxers.</p><p>Rubbing the towel across her head in the bent over position caused her tits to again swing back and forth in front of me giving me a clear view of them. It was an awesome sight as I took it all in and thus I understood why mom always wore baggy clothing on. Mom bless her had enormous areoles which were at least 4 inches across and pulled her large nipples into a point like a volcano. </p><p>I was delirious at this point and didn't want mom's show for me to end, but it soon did as mom still bent forward began to wrap the towel around head like a turban and then proceeded to stand up straight, still completely naked in front of me with nothing covering her.</p><p>It must of only been 2 seconds at most but it felt like a lifetime as I waited for the inevitable bollocking from mom as she took a breath to stop herself getting giddy from leaning over for so long then put her head down to look at what she thought was dad. My and mom's hearts both skipped a beat and our stomachs turned over as me and mom's eyes locked. </p><p>""Ooohhh! . . . Shit! . . . Mat! . . . Shit! . . . Shit!"" mom squealed as she fell to her knees trying unsuccessfully to cover her fanny with one hand and her tits with an arm. </p><p>""Erm! ... erm! ... what are you doing here? ... I! ... I! ... erm! ... I thought that you were ya dad!"" mom stated, falling over her words from the shock and realisation that I'd seen everything. </p><p>""Soz mom, I wanted to say something but ... but!"" Mom interrupted me. </p><p>""Erm ... it's ok! it's not your fault I shouldn't be going around like this, don't get worrying about it, you've done nothing wrong!"" </p><p>With that mom got back up onto her feet still trying to cover herself and then stepped off the towel. </p><p>""Mat!, how about picking this towel up and helping to wrap it around me?"" I did what mom asked of me, even looking away in politeness as mom walked into the open towel.</p><p>Mom then went into the kitchen to make herself a cup of tea while she composed herself. A little later she came back in with her tea and apologised again. </p><p>""Sorry about that Mat, as I said that was my fault, the thing is I don't want you to worry about what happened"" mom exclaimed as she continued to fret about doing me some mental damage to me despite little knowing that for me it was a truly wonderful experience. With her apology out the way mom relaxed as she finished off her tea then went to bed. A few minutes later I then heard dad pissing himself with laughter as mom told him what had happened. </p><p>As I sat there next to mom she again helped me drink some more tea then got up and put the TV on to entertain me while she went about her housework. While I awkwardly switched channels with my exposed fingertips with the remote resting on my lap I went over the things mom had said to me. It then dawned on me what a lucky situation I had found myself in. Sure! I'd be naked in front of mom and it would be of course embarrassing but after a while I'd get used to it. It was the fact that mom would have to touch me up every day in the shower, and not only that she'd be totally in the buff when doing it. </p><p>A smile grew across my face when I realized that this was to all intents and purposes a teenager's greatest fantasy. The times me and the rest of my school friends had talked about how we all was trying to with various degrees of success to 'danger wank' in front of our mothers even getting them to catch us as we cum. If my friends could know about this they'd be kicking themselves with jealousy. My cock then started to get stiff thinking about this as I heard mom humming to herself in the kitchen. </p><p>Within a couple of hours I needed to use the toilet and called to mom who was by then in the front room with me watching TV. </p><p>""Mom, I need the loo!"" I said as mom turned around and got off her chair. </p><p>""Ok, just let me get you up and then we can go."" </p><p>Carefully getting me off the sofa, mom stood behind me and put her hands on my hips as again she became overprotective, nervous that I might fall over while I walked slowly through the door, into the hallway and after nudging the half opened bathroom door with my knee we entered the room and walked up to the urinal and stopped.</p><p>""Right!, as I said earlier on don't be embarrassed by exposing yourself to me, I've seen it all before ok?"" </p><p>""Ok mom."" </p><p>I replied to mom's reassuring words the let mom go about her business. After leaning around me and lifting up the seat out of the way which 'clanked' against the cistern, mom got her fingers inside the elastic waist of my bottoms and with a quick pull yanked them down. As they travelled down past my waist the tightness abated allowing them to fall to me ankles on their own. I then took a deep breath as mom then moved to my boxers and again put her fingers inside and did likewise as before, again the boxers falling on their own after moving past my waist. Cold air from the bathroom hit my exposed arse cheeks and thighs as I then clenched my thighs together as modesty hit me knowing mom could see everything if she wanted too.</p><p>Putting her right hand back on my bare hip with her palm open fully she then with her left hand pulled my shirt tight so as not to let it hang down and piss over it, then again put her hand back on my left hip. Although she was only touching my hips I felt slightly erotic as I stood there trying to relax so I could relieve myself. </p><p>""Well love!"" mom said while smiling, ""that's a view I haven't seen in a few years!"" then jokingly spanked my right arse cheek twice gently with her hand then put it back on my hip. </p><p>""Now don't rush, we've got all the time in the world ok?, just relax and you'll go"" mom reassured me as she waited patiently behind me. A couple of minutes later, trickling echoed around the room as I finally relaxed enough to go. </p><p>Mom moved forward and put her head the side of mine then spoke, ""Oh!, by the way... about your showers, we're going have to have 'em sometime in the afternoon because after that I'll be busy cooking the tea for you lot before your dad comes home and I'd rather have a quiet night in than messing about with this, you ok with that?"" </p><p>""Yes mom"" I answered despite having no choice in the matter.</p><p>Finally finishing I tried to shake myself by moving my hips left to right quickly which creased mom up. Knowing full well what I was trying to do mom said </p><p>""Brace yourself . . . and don't worry . . . I'll do this for ya."" </p><p>I took another deep breath as I prepared for mom's touch. With her left hand mom gripped me halfway down the shaft of my cock which then she leant over and with her right hand grabbed some toilet roll from the spool that was on the wall next to me. After doing that she quickly wiped the end.</p><p>I groaned ""aaahhh! ... aaahhh! . . . aaahhh! as mom dried my cock with the toilet paper, causing me to clench and shudder and my legs to buckle slightly. </p><p>Within a few seconds it was all over and mom let go of her new toy as I tried to get my breath back. </p><p>""See!, that wasn't too bad was it?"" then she chuckled to herself. ""Let's face it, it's been a few years since I've done that to a bloke!"" </p><p>It was then I went red at mom's innuendo while waiting for my cock to go soft which took a few minutes. While mom redressed me I thought that although I hadn't cum if this was anything to go by then the next 6 weeks were going to be enjoyable, what I didn't know at the time was how enjoyable. </p><p>Sitting back down in the front room I eagerly counted down the time until I was due to have a shower, trying to keep myself occupied with things to do and watch on TV despite the time dragging on and suffering from a case of blue-balls. I even managed to have another encounter in the bathroom a couple of hours later on to take a piss which mom was only too happy to oblige, again going through the same routine as before.</p><p>Mom made me a another cup of tea and with the time approaching 2 o'clock then went up the shops to get some produce for the evening tea as she'd been unable to go shopping with all the furor surrounding my accident. My balls twitched and ached as I waited there expectantly for my upcoming shower, evening feeling a few drops of pre cum entering my tip of my cock.</p><p>Half an hour later mom returned and walked into the front room then through to the kitchen with her bag of groceries and went about her chores. While I listened at her movements as she put the contents of the bag away then made herself a drink, my stomach started to turn over with excitement knowing in a sooner or later I would be with mom, naked in the shower together and able to ogle mom's naked body again.</p><p>Suddenly mom came through the middle door that separated the kitchen and front room and said, ""Well!, it's about time with gotta move on . . . . you ready?"" </p><p>""Yes mom."" </p><p>I replied trying to conceal my delight about what might happen to me in the next half hour or so. Again mom helped me to my feet and put her hands on my hips as in tandem we again walked into the bathroom as my heartbeat at a hundred miles an hour. </p><p>""As I said before Mat, just relax and don't be ashamed of being naked in front of one another, I won't be the last woman you're going to be naked in front of and I won't be the last woman you're going to see naked. You'll see a lot worse when you're married ok?"" </p><p>Mom then guided me to the centre of the bathroom where while she was behind me then pulled my bottoms and boxers down in one go then got me to lift each leg at a time while she bent down and pulled the objects from my feet, her face just catching one of my arse cheeks as she did this from being a bit too close. </p><p>After completing that task she carefully removed my top and then let it drop to the floor thus allowing me to stand their naked in front of her. I clenched my thighs together, as if I could hide my cock and pubes as she did this, still not getting over my modesty as mom shouted ""Woooooh!"" to embarrass me from being exposed. Mom then moved around to the front of me and looked straight at my crotch to rub it in. </p><p>Smiling as she did this and noticing my comfortableness mom said, ""I'm sorry love, I'm like every other mom, it's just that I'm thrilled to notice that my young boy's turning into a man that's all.""</p><p>Mom then started getting stripped off herself saying, ""Suppose it's my turn then!"" </p><p>as she did this. First mom took her shirt off, opening her buttons one by one in quick succession exposing her bra' then her navel as the shirt flung open. With a quick tug, it slid down her arms and onto the floor letting me see her bra' which was white but thin enough for me to see her nipples and areoles underneath. Then it was the turn of her jeans, which she first unbuttoned then pulled down allowing me to look at her thighs which just like before were as sexy as hell. Her panties were also white and again very thin allowing the darkness of her thick hairy pubes to show through causing her crotch area to balloon out.</p><p>Mom smiled continuously as she did this noticing that I'd begun to have a hard on from the show she was giving me. Stepping out of the legs to remove her jeans, one leg at a time she then laid them on the toilet, putting the lid down as did this so she could wear them later. </p><p>Then it was the turn of her undies. Mom lent forward and put her hands behind her back to unclip her bra'. As she did this, her tits swung under her from the lack of support, giving me a tremendous view of her cleavage and nipples which started to go erect from the slightly chilled air in the bathroom.</p><p>Standing upright and seeing that I was taking everything in, mom asked if I was ok. </p><p>""Yes mom . . . erm! . . . erm! . . . can I ask something?"" </p><p>""Of course ya' can love, why what is it?"" </p><p>Nodding at her tits I asked shamefully, knowing full well it's not usually a polite thing you ask your mom. </p><p>""Erm... how big are they?"" </p><p>Mom then looked down at her ample tits then cupped them with both hands shaking them playfully. </p><p>""Oh, these? ... erm they're a double E cup, why? you like 'em?"" I nodded in response as mom put her hands back down by her sides then pulled her panties down, showing me her fanny. My cock became rock hard as again I looked on at mom's womanly figure as before, her curvy hips, her magnificent tits and her thighs which showed off her camel's hoof and raven haired pubes. God! I thought to myself, mom was absolutely gorgeous as I stood there starting to fantasise about mom.</p><p>Just as mom finished stripping off and went walk over to the bath she shouted, ""Shit!"" </p><p>""What mom?"" </p><p>I replied knowing something was wrong, ""I haven't wrapped your arms, the plaster will be ruined if I don't cover your arms."" </p><p>With that mom trotted to the door and went through it naked into the hall, through the front room and into the kitchen leaving me standing there bare while I watched mom go about her travels. </p><p>A few moments later she returned with a couple of carrier bags and some ducting tape. </p><p>""This i'll have to do for the time being.""</p><p>as mom re-entered the bathroom and come around to my front. I then stood there, not moving an inch as mom covered my arms and hands with the bags and taped up the ends to my upper arms. Noticing that mine and her own body was less than a foot away from one another and my hard on just tantalizingly a few inches away from her crotch area mom jokingly said. </p><p>""Now don't get any ideas!"" then smiled as she wallowed in the fact that she was still having this effect on me.</p><p>Having finished this mom then walked over to the bath and beckoned me over. Grabbing onto my hips she instructed me to put one leg over into the bath which I did. Mom then let go of me as she then stepped completely into the bath and put her palms back on my hips as she again instructed me to step into the bath with my other foot. </p><p>As we both stood there virtually against one another due to the limits of the space, mom asked me to turn right and face the shower head then used her right hand to close the shower door on the ledge of the bath, which went ssshhh as it rode along the rail. With the door and shield running the best part of 2 thirds of the way along the bath mom could now help me take a shower knowing there would be no water spraying on the floor. </p><p>Helping me to shuffle up to the end of the bath where the shower was mom again instructed me. </p><p>""Mat, for crying out loud don't start shuffling about when the waters on as we've got no grip up this end, I don't want us going over ok?"" </p><p>She was right, as the plug end of the bath was at the same end as the window it forced the plumber to put the shower at the other end. This made it quite tricky standing there even on your own when the shower was on taking away your grip even with the help of a mat. As I didn't answer mom gently smacked me once on the arse to get my attention. </p><p>""You listening Mat?"" </p><p>I then nodded as mom's right arm came around and switched on the shower, her body rubbing up against mine as she did. </p><p>We both gasped as we tried to get our breath back when the cold water hit us.</p><p>""Jesus! that's cold."" </p><p>Mom shouted as we waited for the water to turn hot. We stood there like startled rabbits as we encouraged the hot water to appear, which in a couple of short moments duly did. As the steam rose, mom again lent over and took the shower head off its hook and started soaking me all over including my hair. Making sure I was totally soaked all over, mom replaced the hose and left it running then took shower gel from the shelf, again her body nudging into mine. </p><p>Squirting gel into her hands she rubbed it into my hair rigorously as I just stood there enjoying every minute of it. Then with my hair still covered in suds she got some more gel and put it in her hands, making it into a lather mom then rubbed it all over my back. After soaping my back she lent down and did the back of my legs, one at a time, thigh to calf and then rubbed suds all over my arse cheeks then with her right hand put it between my legs washing my anal area and the back end behind my ball sack causing me to shudder slightly from her touch. </p><p>With my back of me done, mom with her palms back on my hips got me to move 180 degrees around to face her. Avoiding my pugilist set arms mom again got some gel in her hands and proceeded to rub it all over my chest, the suds running down to my crotch. </p><p>Putting some more gel into her hands mom said, ""Now don't move while I wash ya' legs."" </p><p>She then creasing up laughing about my continuing hard on she said as she bent down </p><p>""I don't want ya' poking one of my eyes out."" </p><p>Mom then washed my legs ignoring the fact that her shoulders kept touching my cock as she did this.</p><p>Finishing this off mom then got back upright and looked down at my crotch and said, ""Well, you know what I've got to do next don't ya'?"" </p><p>I took a deep breath and braced myself as I knew what to expect as mom with some gel still in her hands got ready to clean my shaft and cock. Mom then gently rubbed the gel between my thighs and underneath me, all over my ball sack causing me to groan slightly. With that done she then rubbed suds all along my shaft as I shuddered from her touch, mom telling me everything was ok, trying to put me at ease.</p><p>I then watched as both of mom's hands moved to the end, and with her left hand gripped the shaft halfway down. Her right hand then took hold of my end and rolled back the foreskin. Unbelievable sensations ran up my spine as mom did causing my legs to shake and my body to clench up. </p><p>""Aaahhh! . . . aaahhh! . . . aaahhh!"" </p><p>I continually groaned as mom went about cleaning my glans. Within a few seconds mom had finished this operation and removed her hands letting me get my breath back. </p><p>""Right!, let's get you washed down then"" mom said as she put her palms back on my hips and guided me back to face the shower. </p><p>""You did ever so well then Mat, I know that you're sensitive down there but I can't do it any other way, I've got to clean you"" mom said slightly apologetically from the fact that she was giving me blue balls. </p><p>She then lent around me again and took the shower head from its hook and washed all the soapy residue from my body, my skin turning a pinkish hue from the heat of the water. When that was complete mom put the shower head back in its place with the water still flowing. </p><p>What happened next surprised to say the least. Putting her hands back on my hips mom moved right up to me, her hairy fanny coming into contact with the top of the cheeks of my arse, tickling me as it did. Not only that mom's tits also pressed into my back just below my shoulder blades, her nipples digging into me from her close proximity. Mom put her head alongside of mine, cheek to cheek and looked down the front of me. Although her view was somewhat obstructed from my plastered arms mom could still see my erect cock standing to attention. </p><p>""You starting to get blue-balls love?"" </p><p>""Yes mom"" I replied ""I can't help it, especially as you have to touch me."" </p><p>Mom kissed me on the cheek, sorry that she was causing this. Standing their together for a few moments mom then put her fingers from her right hand to her mouth in awkward thought. </p><p>""Do you trust me Mat?"" mom said seriously. </p><p>""Yes mom, why?"" </p><p>After a another few seconds of thought mom took a deep breath and composed herself as she said. </p><p>""Well Mat, it's like this. I'm going to have to shower you like this for the next 6 weeks and every time I do you're going to end up with a case of blue-balls and it's not very fair on you to leave you like this is it?, as you can't actually relieve yourself can you?"" </p><p>""It's ok mom I'll get through it"" I said noticing how mom had become concerned. </p><p>Mom then put her arms around me in a hug then said.</p><p>""Look Mat, why... erm... ya know... erm... why don't I do it for you?"" mom falling over her words from embarrassment of what she had offered to do to me. </p><p>""What do you mean mom?"" I asked mom not sure I heard her properly. </p><p>""You know... why don't I wank you off? Don't get me wrong Mat it's not something a mom should do to their own son is it? and after you're out of your casts I'd stop it right away, but I can do it while you're unable to, so long as you promise me you don't tell anyone about this."" </p><p>Completely gobsmacked from mom's candor and offer. </p><p>""You sure mom?"" I replied not believing my luck. </p><p>""Yes Mat, just don't let anyone find out, I'll get sent to hell otherwise."" </p><p>Accepting mom's offer mom switched off the shower then turned me around and led further up the other end of the bath to where the shower door was then opened it. Keeping her hands on me still nervous about me falling over mom sat herself on the edge of the bath with her legs still inside. </p><p>""Stand astride Mat will you, then you can look at my fanny and bust, it'll help you that way."" </p><p>I did what I was told, mom keeping her legs and knees down then as I got astride of her, she put her hands on the cheeks of my arse and manuvered me to within a foot of her body allowing me to look down at her fanny or her tits as my casts slipped easily around mom's upper body, my free finger tips just about able to touch her bare body. She then lifted her thighs back up as her sensual skin on them met my own on the underside of my legs sending wonderful feelings through me as our skin connected.</p><p>Mom then opened her thighs wider forcing me to virtually go on tiptoe as her legs locked me in position, allowing my balls to dangle in between her thighs. As I then strode her thighs mom then got her hands and put them between my legs and down onto my ball sack, nudging my now totally erect cock as she did causing me to judder in excitement. She then with her left hand made a circle with her thumb and forefinger and used it as a hangman's noose on the top of my sack and pulled tight causing me to clench slightly in pain. </p><p>""This'll stop your balls lifting a bit and it'll slow you down."" mom said, smiling as she did this.</p><p>Stuck in her trap, mom then put her right hand on my shaft and stroked gingerly as I groaned not believing my luck. Moving her hand up to my glands she then covered my tip with her palm the slowly rolled back my foreskin, as I groaned even more with pleasure which caused my feet to tremble on the floor of the bath. Cold air touched my exposed glands as mom then gripped more tightly and started wanking me off in a precise and orderly rhythm. </p><p>As I knelt there at mom's mercy I thought about what was happening to me not actually believing it, if someone just 24 hours ago had said to me that in the next day I'd be kneeling naked over my also naked mom while she wanked me I'd would've laughed it off as a thought of a fantasist, but here I was living the dream of every schoolboy. </p><p>Over the course of the next few minutes mom brought me to the edge of orgasm repeatedly then just as I was about to cum, stopped, sending me delirious with pre orgasmic waves as mom ""Forced Wanked"" me into submission. I couldn't quite comprehend how mom could know how to do this being a married woman. </p><p>Breathing heavily as mom continued wanking I felt waves of pleasure travel around my body. Although it felt extremely naughty, it felt like all my wishes had come true. How many boys my age anywhere would get a chance like this, not a single one by my reckoning so I was going to enjoy it with all my worth. </p><p>Getting on for about 10 minutes, it was then that mom moved up the pace and gripped me even harder. Looking at me mom encouraged me to cum. </p><p>""Come on! . . . come on! . . . cum for me! . . . you can do it! . . . come on! . .. you can do it! . . .cum for ya mom! . . . cum for ya mom!"" </p><p>Feeling cum flowing into my balls I groaned loudly. ""Aaahhh! . . . aaahhh! . . . aaahhh! . . . mom . . . I'm cummin! . . . I'm cummin! . . . mom! . . . ya making me cum!""</p><p>My body convulsed as mom's wanking and her vocal encouragement brought me off, my legs clenched repeatedly against mom's thighs making a slapping sound ring around the bathroom as they did. My back arched and I gasped for breath as mom continued to stroke my cock as cum shot out of me towards mom's camel's hoof, making sure I was spent and wouldn't suffer blue-balls for a day or so.</p><p>Collapsing on top of mom, mom desperately trying to stop the pair of us from falling out of the bath I began to recover, a sex flush covering my chest. </p><p>""Well done, I bet you needed that didn't ya Mat?"" </p><p>Nodding as I couldn't speak for getting my breath back, I looked at mom's front and watched my cum running slowly down through mom's pubes. </p><p>Then all of a sudden mom squealed ""Eeeeehhhh!"" and dropping her thighs quickly to let me go of her embrace said </p><p>""You'll have to move, ya cum's dribbling all over my fanny and tickling me!"" With that mom moved me away from her so she could have a quick shower to get rid of my remnants of pleasure, leaving me there at the end of the bath to recover more and think about what mom had just done to me.</p><p>Watching mom wash herself down I felt 10 feet tall and as high as a kite and of course empty from mom's help. After her turn mom then gave me another quick wash around my crotch area trying her hardest not trying to get me erect again then we both got out of the bath and got dried. First dressing herself she then walked me into the front room naked and then dressed my in one of the other clean pairs of p.j's. </p><p>This then was the routine me and mom found us doing for the next 6 weeks while I was incapacitated with my broken arms unless it was a weekend which meant I'd have to wait until the weekdays due to dad and my sisters being around the house. First we got undressed together, then we showered together, then mom wanked me off then we got dried off then we got dressed together. It was only on the last day before I had my plaster casts removed that mom let it be known that she had a special surprise gift for me which I will now tell you about.</p><p>. . . on the final day!</p><p>On the Monday morning, the day before my casts were due for removal, mom woke me up for breakfast and helped me get dressed and go down stairs despite it being only 9 o'clock and me liking a bit of a lie in. </p><p>""Mom, what's all this, it's too early!"" I protested trying to wake up properly. </p><p>""Oh, stop moaning, I got a busy day and there's something we need to do later"" mom said abruptly. </p><p>""What's that then?"" I enquired. </p><p>""You'll find out after, now come on and get out of bed, I haven't got all day."" With that mom then dragged the duvet off me and dropped onto the floor.</p><p>Half an hour later and after a cup of tea I'd finally woken up. </p><p>Mom making us both some breakfast said shouting from the kitchen, ""Last day today, ya casts come off tomorrow, I bet you can't wait?"" </p><p>""No I can't"" I replied dishonestly knowing full well that after today's shower together it would be the last of time mom would have to wank me off. Although knowing it was wrong I'd got quite used to it.</p><p>Just after 11 in the morning mom had finished her housekeeping and sitting down next to me after telling me to move my legs, mom asked if I was ready for our communal shower. </p><p>""Yes mom, but why so early?"" I said as I slid my legs off the sofa and put my feet on the floor. </p><p>""Cos' what I've got in store for both of us will probably take the best part of the day."" </p><p>Helping me up off the sofa mom then added, ""So come on then, let's get started, I bet you'll miss me giving you a shower after today won't ya"" mom said insinuating about her wanking me off as she helped me from the sofa and then escorting me to the bathroom.</p><p>In the bathroom we went about our secret routine, first mom undressed me then undressed herself allowing me to ogle her. Then helping me into the shower, mom washed me down then as usual let me sit astride her thighs while she made me cum from wanking me off. Then after washing herself down she would then dry us both off. </p><p>Only today after drying each other off I noticed that there wasn't a set of my p.j's in the bathroom for me nor any clothes for mom as she'd put her skirt and t-shirt into the laundry basket. Standing there watching mom dry off I asked where my clean pair of pj's were. </p><p>""There in the front room."" </p><p>""How come?"" I asked. </p><p>Mom who then finished off her drying and then said, ""Cos we need to do something first, that's why!"" </p><p>With that mom turned me around then put her palms on my hips like always despite my bones had to all intents and purpose healed and walked behind me as I went towards the front room thinking that was where mom wanted me to go. </p><p>As I went to enter mom shouted, ""Ah! ah!, carry on upstairs!"" </p><p>Confused as to why mom wanted me to go upstairs I did what I was asked and we both went upstairs in tandem. At the top of the landing mom told me to go into my room and with that we entered my room which still had the duvet on the floor and then sat me on my bed, mom doing likewise to talk to me. </p><p>""Mat!, can I just comment you on how well you've behaved for the last few weeks or so when we've took our showers together, let's face if it was any other person I know they'd probably have tried it on and behaved a bit naughty about it, especially faced with a situation that we've had to endure."" </p><p>""It's ok mom"" I said understanding her predicament I'd put her in. </p><p>""So why don't I show my appreciation and let you have full sex with me, not that it's going to be a regular thing mind you, just a one-off for today, just to let you get some of those hormones out of your system."" </p><p>Surprise and excitement rushed over my body in a split second as I said </p><p>""Really mom?, but I've already cum mom.""</p><p>Mom nodded then said, ""Of course you have but that helps the pair of us because it'll slow you down for the next one and let me have a multiple if you last long enough. But you don't mention anything to anyone about this ok?, this is between me and you, and me and you only."" </p><p>""I won't mom, I promise"" as I exclaimed, not being able to contain my eagerness. </p><p>""Well, let's get started then, but we'll have to use your bed though as your dad will smell the sex in mine and I'll have a lot of explaining to do else.""</p><p>Mom then stood up and told me to open my legs as she stepped in between my thighs and plastered arms. </p><p>""You can work on these for a while first!"" as she then offered me her tits. </p><p>First she leant forward allowing her tits to dangle in front of me then with her hands cupping each one put each tit into my fingers allowing me to feel them up. Emotions ran riot through me as I moved my fingers daintily across them taking in their sensations which caused my cock to go semi hard. </p><p>When after a short while went by she then stood back up and with her right hand cupping her tit guided me onto her right nipple while her left hand rested on the back of my head she forced her now erect nipple into my mouth. </p><p>""Try not to use your teeth, just suckle."" mom instructed me as I devoured her large mammary, while mom continued to cup her tit imitating the actions of breastfeeding a toddler then closed her eyes as she enjoyed the sensations I was giving her and groaned.</p><p>Joy filled up inside me as I continually suckled away merrily on mom's nipple making a lowly slurping sound that carried around the room as mom moved ever so slightly back and forth on the spot, enjoying the workout I was giving her assets. Although still in plaster I again managed to touch mom which increased the eroticism of the moment, my fingers dabbling at her curvaceous hips as she stood there in front of me.</p><p>After around a quarter of an hour mom moved away from me as her feet began to tingle as they started to go to sleep from standing in the same position too long, clenching her toe's as she did trying to get the circulation moving again. </p><p>Smiling down at me as she ruffled my hair she said, ""Well, someone certainly likes these don't they?, I get the feeling that you'd do that all day if I let you."" </p><p>Then as she moved from between my thighs mom told me to move back onto the bed. When I'd got to the centre she helped me to spin 90 degrees so my head was pointing at the headboard then told me to lie back. As I lay back on the bed mom then grabbed hold of my ankles and dragged me down the bed slightly giving her room above my head for what she had in mind next.</p><p>""There!, that's better I've got some room now."" mom said as she stepped up onto the bed, making it rock from side to side, her tits doing the same. </p><p>Kneeling next to me I became bemused then disappointed as to what mom was doing thinking that she was originally going to mount me. </p><p>""So how about you giving me some oral then Mat, would you like that?"" </p><p>Smiling as I realized I was going to lick mom out I nodded, mom then picked herself up onto her knees and walked on all fours to the top of the bed. There she then put her left knee at the right side of my head and then with her right knee stepped over my head and put it next to my left side of my head. </p><p>Looking up I could see everything of mom's fanny which was only inches above my face, a view which I couldn't see before from my earlier looks. Her nice and tidy fanny lips were absolutely mesmerizing and her thick hairy pubes stood out turning me on, making tingling sensations shoot down through my ball sack as I took everything in. Moving herself forward a few more inches mom then got her fingers and pulled her lips apart and gave me a close up of her clit.</p><p>""What do ya' think?, like it?"" </p><p>""Yes mom, it's gorgeous."" </p><p>It was then mom said, ""Well in that case I'll begin, just don't panic, I won't suffocate ya'"" as she let herself down on me. </p><p>Mom's crotch then nestled down on my mouth, her smell driving me nuts with exhilaration as I put out my tongue to lick her most private of parts while mom put her hands on to my headboard for support. As I touched her, her womanly taste hit me like a thunderbolt which caused my cock which was semi hard back into the standing position. </p><p>Mom then groaned loudly causing her thighs and crotch area to clench. With each groan of satisfaction leading me on I then went to work licking mom out furiously, fanny juice starting to run down the cheeks of my face as I did. Jesus Christ! I thought to myself, feeling as high as a kite doing something most teenagers could only dream about.</p><p>Continuing to lick I looked up at mom's front, her tits with her nipples now fully erect swinging slightly as she rocked back and forth on my mouth, enjoying the action of my tongue.</p><p> ""Mmmm! . . . mmmm! . . . mmmm! . . . mmmm!"" mom groaned and groaned as she then closed her eyes while her fanny and thighs clenched in unison with every lick from my tongue. </p><p>""That's it love, you're right on the man in the boat . . . keep it at that speed, .. . you'll make me cum like that."" mom said encouraging me on.</p><p>Time appeared to fly by as by the quarter of an hour mark I was starting to slurp loudly as mom's fanny became more sodden from my endeavour, mom started to groan more loudly, rock back and forth faster and clench at a faster pace than before telling me how well I was doing and signalling her approaching orgasm. </p><p>""Aaahhh! Mat!, . . . that's it!, . . . I'm starting to cum! . . . aaahhh! . . . aaahhh!"" I again looked up at mom's face to see her still with her eyes shut grimace in agony, as her pelvis rocked faster and faster and her thighs came together pinning my head between them.</p><p>Moments later, mom's climax hit with a vengeance as the headboard mom was gripping too started to smack against the wall as mom convulsed, her fanny twitched repeatedly on my mouth and her body shuddered. </p><p>""Jesus Mat! I'm cummin! . . . I'm cummin! . . . I'm cummin! . . . aaahhh! . . . aaahhh! . . . aaahhh! . . . I'm cummin! . . . Jesus I'm cummin!"" </p><p>As mom continued to cum I licked on and on until mom told me to stop. </p><p>""Aaahhh! . . . aaahhh! . . . Mat! stop! . . . stop! . . . aaahhh! . . . aaahhh!"" </p><p>Mom who was still shuddering from her orgasmic waves then lifted herself off my face and rolled onto her side, her leg pranging against my plaster cast and into the foetal birth position then put her right arm across her eyes as she then tried to recover. </p><p>With my mouth and face covered in mom's juice I looked over at her as she smiled despite breathing heavily and said, ""Well done love, you did well there!"" </p><p>When she had recovered mom got up into a kneeling position and gently gripped my still hard cock sending shocks of electricity through my body. </p><p>""Ready for the main event then love?"" she inquired as I just lied there unable to answer through raw excitement as she then got me to move further up the bed and put my head on the pillow. She then moved her position astride my thighs. </p><p>""Close ya legs Mat"" mom said as she gently slapped a thigh, telling me that she wanted my thighs closer together. </p><p>Looking down towards mom I could hardly contain myself as mom shuffled forward until she was over my hips, then she again gripped my cock then with her fingers rolled back my foreskin exposing my glans and then keeping me rigid lowered herself down onto me, her body pushing me into the bed pinning me there for her own gratification while I tensed up from the sensitivity. Her fanny then wrapping tightly around my shaft, wetting me in the process causing me to take a big draw of breath as she did.</p><p>Leaning forward to put her hands either side of me for stability, her body slipped effortlessly between my immobile arms. As she did this mom's tits rubbed along my chest, her nipples gauging at me then came to a halt around 8 inches below my chin giving me a splendid view of them as I waited for mom to start her motions. </p><p>Mom then started her thrusting motions, rocking herself back and forth forcefully causing the bed to judder and squeak as her pubic area collided in rhyme with my own sending impact tremors through my body, making a slapping sound as it did. Looking up at mom I could see her with her eyes closed in deep thought concentrating on what she was doing and making sure it was for her benefit.</p><p>After around 10 minutes, mom's movements became more rigorous and violent as she started her approach to orgasm for a second time. </p><p>""Mmmm! . . . mmmm! . . . mmmm! . . . mmmm!"" The bed shook more wildly as my crotch area took more and more force from mom's pelvis slamming down on me causing some slight pain, as her breathing intensified. </p><p>""You're not cummin yet are ya Mat?"" mom asked as she continued her work with her eyes shut. </p><p>""No mom!"" I answered, my body being hammered by mom's actions.</p><p>""Good, I don't want you cummin yet"" mom asked virtually struggling to talk through her breathlessness as she then groaned. </p><p>""Aaahhh! . . . aaahhh! . . . aaahhh!"" mom said as her orgasm hit, her face contorting in agony as her body convulsed and twitched and her back arched. The headboard smacked loudly as mom then shouted, ""Jesus! . . . Jesus! . . . I'm cummin! . . . I'm cummin! . . . I'm cummin! . . . I'm cummin!"" </p><p>With waves from her cum washing over mom collapsed on top of me, her head hitting face down into the pillow as she tried to get her breath back then recover. As she lied there she turned her head and double checked. </p><p>""You haven't cum then?"" </p><p>""No mom, not yet."" </p><p>Mom then smiled at me proudly then said, ""Good lad Mat, I'll be able to go again in a minute"" I then looked straight up at the ceiling, aghast at mom's capacity for orgasms. </p><p>Just a minute later mom said, ""Here we go again, round 2!"" then got herself back into position then started thrusting again wildly as she went for the next one of her multiples as I was forced to lie there as mom hips pounded at my pelvis, the impacts smacking me further into the bed. </p><p>""Let's see I we can cum at the same time Mat!"" mom said as with her eyes closed she went hell for leather, again her actions hurting me slightly. </p><p>Still high from her previous cum it wasn't long before mom started cumming again. As her tits rubbed along my chest I became more aroused from this especially looking at her nipples, which caused spunk to fill my balls. </p><p>""Mom! . . . I'm startin' to cum!"" I called as I knew from experience I wouldn't be able to hold it in. </p><p>""That's it love! . . . keep telling me . . . go on . . . it turns me on when you keep saying that."" </p><p>Doing exactly what mom had asked I did just that. </p><p>""Mom! . . . I'm cummin! . . . I'm cummin! . . . mom! . . . ya makin me cum! . . . ya makin me cum!"" Mom spoke in union with me as she groaned.</p><p>""Oh God! Mat, . . .I'm cummin! . . . I'm cummin! . . . I'm cummin!"" mom shrieked as the headboard smashed against the wall for the umpteenth time and me and mom's groaning filling the room, we both climaxed in unison. </p><p>As her face contorted and her back arched for the 3rd time of asking, it was more than I could handle as spunk shot inside of mom causing me to shout.</p><p>""Mom!"" loudly as I shuddered from my orgasm. Mom then collapsed on top of me again in exhaustion as she too rode her cum waves as the room fell silent as we took everything in for the next 5 minutes or so. </p><p>Turning her head from the pillow mom then put her lips to mine and kissed me, her tongue swirling around my mouth French-style. Up to that point I had never kissed properly and found mom's kissing technique a complete turn on, the way she did this was like she was sucking all the air from out of me. I quickly realized that mom was showing me how to kiss and expected me to follow her so I stuck my tongue into mom's mouth and did what she wanted me to do. </p><p>Soon enough though I started to struggle as mom's tongue was more stronger, hers pressing down on mine in an unequal wrestling match. Mom knowing this started to stick her tongue down the back of my mouth as a joke while she made repeated movements imitating a thrusting male member, which again made my head fill with erotic thoughts. </p><p>When fully recovered mom got off my chest then asked, ""How was it?, did you enjoy it?"" </p><p>""It was brilliant mom, thanks."" I said thanking mom for this once in a lifetime event. </p><p>Mom pecked me on the cheek and said, ""I think that's it then, we better get dressed and get back to normal because as I said before no one can ever know about this Mat ok?"" </p><p>Agreeing with mom about this she then got off me and we went about our routine for the rest of the day. Escorting me back downstairs, mom then gave us each a quick wash-down in the shower then after walking into the front room, dressed us both.</p><p>The day after I did indeed have my casts off and finally had normality come back into my life. It was only when I first showered myself that I realized how lucky I was to have a mom like mine. Not many mothers would have done what mine did for me for those 6 weeks while my arms were in plaster, which not only made me feel privileged but extremely honoured, and even to this day despite being married I still sometimes think back to my and mom's encounters in the bath and bedroom.</p><p>The End</p>"
821,"The Count's Chauffeur, Part 1",Blue_Goose,martin.bluezephyr@gmail.com,"['pedo', 'g', 'f', '1st', 'oral', 'anal']",One of the duties of The Count's Chauffeur is to drive the Count's seven year old daughter to and from school. One of the additional duties he takes on is taking the little girl's virginity. Thus the start of a long and pleasurable friendship.,2012-04-21T00:00:00,"This story contains sexually graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually explicit material in the community you view such material, please leave now. This story and characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to events or persons (living or dead) is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please read no further. If you are offended by stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any other situation, please check the story code before reading the text. These stories are just that, stories, and do not promote or condone the activities described herein, especially when it comes to unsafe sexual practices or sex between adults and minors.","<p></p><h5>Party Of The First Part - The Seduction of Eugenie Victoria Parker-Gotha</h5><p>With Mama and Papa again traveling in Greece and Spain, seven year old Eugenie Victoria Parker-Gotha, better know as Genie was once again home by herself - if it could be called that. She had her Nanny, as well as Cook, several house servants and, of course, Chauffeur. All of them women, except for Tom the chauffeur and she liked Tom - a lot. He was always so much fun to be around, but only when they were alone. Mama didn't like her to get ""friendly"" with the staff and she wasn't - except for Tom. He'd tickle her ribs or give her a kiss on the cheek or show his affection in little ways, like sneaking her a sweet every once in a while. She liked American bubble gum and he always had a piece or two of it in his pocket. She especially liked when he took her to school, they'd stop near Chandler's Park and she'd climb in front with him and they'd snuggle and he'd ""tickle her fancy"" as he liked to say - he'd caress and rub her between her legs until she ""bubbled."" A couple of years ago, he'd started pulling her panties down and tucking a handkerchief under her buttocks saying that she was becoming a real gusher and didn't want her panties or dress all soiled. She was glad of that. Then he'd tuck it between her lips - she wondered about that lips thing - and it would stay there all day until he'd take it off her on the way home.</p><p>Genie thought that Tom was the most wonderful thing in the world. Not long ago he'd promised her something even better if she'd come down to his room after bed time. He lived at the mansion, assigned a garret suite that he called The Penthouse. She'd been up there very briefly lots of times, but lately she'd been looking forward to going up there and see what was better than having him ""tickle her fancy."" She'd wanted to go up to visit him the day Mama and Papa had left, but Nanny had stayed late and tucked her in and by the time Nanny had gone home, Genie had been fast asleep. The next day, Nanny left early and only the night servant was on duty. She was in the kitchen with the telly, drinking her tea, so as soon as Nanny and the other servants left for the night, Genie was tiptoing speedily up the stairs. In spite of Charity being three floors down and with the telly on, Genie was still very quiet. When she got up to Tom's door - he had the whole north side of the fifth floor garret - she saw that he had a doorbell. It struck her as funny that indoors was a doorbell yet they had a big, brass doorknocker on the main entrance, still she pressed the button and scratched an itch on her bum as she waited.</p><p>""Welcome to my suite, my little darling,"" Tom smiled as he opened the door for her.</p><p>""Thank you, Tom,"" Genie smiled back, ""you said you would show me something better than tickling my fancy if I came up and here I am.""</p><p>""And so you are, my sweet,"" Tom took her hand and led her in then, with a quick look out the door, he shut it behind her, ""and so I will.""</p><p>""You have a nice robe,"" Genie complimented him.</p><p>If there was one thing she had learned in her school, it was how to socialize and carry on a friendly chat.</p><p>""Thank you, Genie, you're nightgown is very pretty,"" adding to himself - and it will soon be off and you'll look even better, ""would you like some tea or a small sherry, perhaps?""</p><p>""A hallo kiss would do nicely, thank you,"" she smiled mischievously up at him.</p><p>""Ha,"" he chuckled, picking her up in his arms like the little doll she was, ""a hallo kiss it shall be then - a real man to woman kiss, would you like that?""</p><p>She thought about it for a moment as he caressed her dimpled cheek, then nodded. Tom carried her to his sofa and sat, sitting her on his lap.</p><p>""Yes, I rather think I would, although I don't know the difference between a regular kiss and a real man to woman kiss.""</p><p>Tom smiled as he leant toward her and pulled her face to his.</p><p>""Close your eyes,"" he whispered softly, ""and let your lips relax.""</p><p>""Like this?"" she closed her eyes and her mouth fell open slightly.</p><p>""Uhm,"" Tom pressed his lips to hers.</p><p>Genie liked the kiss, but then he put his tongue in her mouth. She jerked back, but Tom pulled her back and, besides, his tongue tasted nice and his breath smelled good. She let him push his tongue in her mouth and a few seconds later, her natural instinct led her to hug his neck and slurp happily on his tongue. It was really, really nice. She liked this man to woman kissing and wondered what else Tom had in mind. Kissing was nice, but he'd said that he'd show her something better than ""tickling her fancy"" and she wanted that. As a matter of fact, her ""fancy"" was beginning to tickle by itself.</p><p>""Tom?"" she whispered, pushing back a little.</p><p>""Yes, my little darling?"" he asked huskily, his hand caressing her soft little rump.</p><p>""Will you tickle my fancy, please?"" Genie whined quietly.</p><p>""Of course, my dear, sweet, little angel,"" he whispered, sliding his hand under her nightgown, ""but so as not to get your nightclothes all wet, what say we take them off?"" he pulled the hem of her nightie up, baring her short, slender legs.</p><p>""Okay,"" she shivered deliciously, her voice high and quivery as he caressed her pre-pubescent thigh.</p><p>""And we shall go into my bedroom, hm?"" he stood, walking to bed as he slipped her nightdress off over her head.</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" she shivered again as the cool air hit her bare chest and arms.</p><p>Laying her gently on the bed, he pulled his robe off. He was nude under it.</p><p>""Do you mind if I undress as well?"" he smiled, ""it will be better for both of us.""</p><p>""P-p-please d-d-do,"" she murmured, thrilled at the sight of his nudity.</p><p>She was ever the polite little girl even though her little pussy was creaming in anticipation of his touch. However, instead of his fingers, he lowered his face to her bare, hairless crotch and took a long lick from her anus up between her soft lips and flipped her stiff little button. Genie gasped and giggled then cried out, grabbing his head with her soft little hands and pulling the hair on the sides of his bald pate. Her little hips slapped jerkily into his face as she cried out again. When Tom pushed his tongue into her tight, creaming little cunt, her eyes fluttered and she began to really thrash her hips into him, wailing in mindless pleasure. It took a very few moments, but Genie soon stiffened and shivers ran up and down her little body as she had her first orgasm on the end of a man's tongue. However, Tom had other plans for the little girl. As she came on his tongue once more, his stiff cock anticipated slamming into her tight, little-girl pussy. After her second cum, Tom kissed his way up her tummy, nibbling on her tiny, rose-tipped nipples on the way to her throat. Genie, still in her orgasmic daze, stared at him in complete awe. It had been far better than his fingers, far better than just tickling her with them.</p><p>""That was ever so good, Tom,"" she murmured softly.</p><p>""Oh, but that's just the beginning, love,"" he smiled down at her.</p><p>""Really? What's next,"" her voice rose eagerly.</p><p>Tom stared at her appraisingly for a few seconds.</p><p>""You know what sexual intercourse is don't you?""</p><p>""Yes, of course,"" she answered somewhat haughtily, a little girl's prideful voice, ""it's a man's penis entering a woman's vagina. The man then ejaculates and the woman may or may not become pregnant.""</p><p>""Of course,"" Tom grinned, ""but what is never mentioned is how pleasurable it is. How much fun it can be and how wonderfully delightful. Much more delightful than what I just did.""</p><p>""Shall we be doing that now, then?"" Genie looked into his eyes, her own eyes wide at the idea of sexual intercourse with the older man she liked so much.</p><p>""Would you like to? I know I would,"" Tom smiled, running a hand caressingly over her soft, pre-pubescent body, ""and since it will be the very first time for you, it may be a little painful for both of us, although . . . it shouldn't be more than a quick pain.""</p><p>""Okay, then let's,"" she smiled tremulously.</p><p>""Such a grown up sounding little girl,"" Tom thought, ""a credit to her private school,"" aloud he said, ""once I start, I cannot stop, I want to make that perfectly clear, okay?""</p><p>""Yes, Tom, let's do, then,"" she sounded a touch nervous, no longer the self-assured and grown-up sounding little girl.</p><p>""You know how it goes, then,"" his eyes glinted avidly.</p><p>""Yes, you put your penis in my vagina, right?""</p><p>""Yes, my pet,"" he took his thick, heavy cock in his hand and rubbed it up and down between her slick cunt lips.</p><p>""Ooh-h-h, T-Tom-m-m,"" she sighed, lying back and closing her eyes in pleasure.</p><p>Tom said nothing. Spreading her lips with his hand, he pressed the big, bulbous head of his prick against her portal. Genie spread her thighs farther apart, her lips slightly parted in anxiously curious anticipation. Without warning, Tom shoved into her all at once, ripping through her pre-adolescent maidenhead and burying fully half of his stiff cock deep inside her little-girl cunt. The shock and ripping pain of Tom's sudden assault hit her so hard that Genie could only gasp, taking in a shrill, whistling gasp of air. As her eyes fluttered from the shock, she opened her mouth to scream, a scream that would have surely been heard all the way down into the kitchen had not Tom pressed his open mouth to hers.</p><p>Genie's screaming breath was muffled by his mouth, swallowed by his inhaling lungs. For a long few moments, Tom lay on her as she quivered and shuddered with the unimaginable, although very temporary, pain. As Genie settled back, Tom slowly began moving in and out of her gently, the exact opposite of his initial ramming thrust. Genie, still breathless, gripped his arms with her small hands lying under him as he fucked her slowly and smoothly. A few seconds later, she remembered what Tom had said about hurting them both and wondered if it had hurt Tom as much as it had hurt her. Tom had lied about it hurting him, of course. It had been a small lie to get her on his side and keep her as quiet as possible. As Tom grunted with the pleasure of fucking his stiff cock in and out of her tightly clasping cunt, Genie turned her thoughts to him.</p><p>""A-are you, uhm, okay, Tom? Did it hurt you too badly?"" the beginnings of pleasure rising up from her tummy as the slick friction of his hard prick rocked her back and forth.</p><p>""Uhm? Oh, oh, yes,"" he lied glibly, ""but it'd much better now, in fact I have begun to enjoy it. How does it feel for you, my little pet? Any better?""</p><p>Genie paused for a long time, distracted by the pleasure she felt. The hard, stiff pole sliding in and out of her felt so delicious. Her mouth gaped open, completely forgotten as her attention focused on the painfully wonderful pleasure she felt. The hard cock's shaft spreading her open carried some cramping pain yet it had a pleasure as well.</p><p>""I . . . I . . . it, uhm . . ."" she answered absently, losing herself in the pleasure of his gently pistoning cock.</p><p>""Is it good, my little pet,"" Tom whispered plunging into her a little harder, bouncing her little body back and forth.</p><p>""Y-y-yes-s-s-s,"" Genie gulped and trembled.</p><p>At first, she wasn't sure how it felt. She was enjoying the in and out of his plunging cock, enjoyed the feel of it bouncing off her immature little cervix. It did feel good, she thought, the initial hurt was fast disappearing as it began feeling even better than when he ""tickled her fancy."" Not quite as good as it had when he licked her ""fancy,"" but it felt good. As he continued plundering her sweet pre-adolescent pussy, she began feeling better and better. Her mind was a dizzy assortment of feelings, hitting her from her young pussy. Tom's fucking cock felt good. She still hurt from the ripping pain, but it only added to the unrecognized lust she felt and not yet understood. So unable to understand, she hung onto Tom's arms. Her mind filling with the sheer pleasure of building higher and higher in her belly. She cried out unbidden, giving voice to these new feelings as Tom's big prick sawed in and out of her, stretching her wide and, although it hurt, the pain added to the stimulus and her mouth gaped in unconscious pleasure. Soon, the pain had been completely subsumed by the pounding pleasure in her little cunt.</p><p>""Tom! Tom!"" she gasped, then, ""To-o-o-m-m-m!"" she wailed softly.</p><p>Tom never slowed, he continued slapping his hips against her pussy, plunging his thick cock in and out of her, over and over and over again. Genie suddenly tightened up. Her legs wrapping around his hips and adding her own speedy rocking to his. Then she stiffened and grunted several times. She eased her gripping cunt and, once again, began rocking under him, panting and gasping.</p><p>""I'm gonna shoot, my pet,"" Tom groaned, ""I'm gonna shoot my cum in you!""</p><p>Genie, still new to sex had no idea what he meant until his hot semen came blasting into her wet, slick pussy, filling her to overflowing. She was such a small girl with such a tiny cunt, that it didn't take much to fill it full. As she felt it squirting into her - hot and wet - another orgasm rumbled up from her belly and threw her into a thrashing frenzy, both legs kicking out as she threw her tummy over and over against Tom's, slapping against it loudly. Her breath came hard and fast, panting as if she'd just finished the Marathon. Tom also panted heavily. He was no longer a young man, but he still liked very young pussy. He was forty-seven years older than Genie, easily her great-grandfather's age, still he had his needs. Genie's legs fell off to the side as Tom relaxed and rolled them both onto their side.</p><p>""To-o-m,"" Genie whispered, tilting her head back to smile up at him.</p><p>""Did you enjoy it, my sweet?"" Tom leaned back, pulling her up to him.</p><p>""Yes - ooh!"" she gasped as his softening prick popped out of her.</p><p>""Thank you, my sweet child,"" Tom whispered, squeezing her shoulders to him gently, ""thank you very much,"" he kissed the top of her head.</p><p>""You're quite welcome,"" she smiled looking up at him quizzically.</p><p>Tom caught the quizzical look and answered it before she could speak it.</p><p>""I was thanking you for the pleasure you have just given me, did I hurt you too much?""</p><p>""A little,"" Genie shrugged, ""but it was mostly good. Did I hurt you?""</p><p>Once again, Tom had to remember, then it came back. He'd said it then completely forgotten about it.</p><p>""Oh. Oh, uhm, I'm okay. It didn't hurt much and from here on out, it shouldn't hurt hardly at all, just a little soreness to work out, okay?""</p><p>""Uhm, okay, but it still hurts some,"" she looked seriously at him.</p><p>""Well, then,"" he grinned, ""I shall kiss it and make it better, hm?""</p><p>Genie giggled and nodded, her eyes sparkling with eagerness.</p><p>""But first we need to clean our blood off, my sweet.""</p><p>""Blood?""</p><p>This was the first that Genie realized she was bleeding. As Tom carried her into his bathroom, he soothingly explained to the little girl about maidenheads and pregnancies and a little more about the birds and the bees and eggs and babies. As he rinsed the blood out of her pre-pubescent vagina, he kissed her and told her that she was too young yet to worry about possible pregnancies and about how much more they'd be able to enjoy themselves now that her cherry was gone. Drying her off, he carried her back to bed and a few minutes later, Genie was gurgling and humping her little hips into his mouth.</p><p>Later they lay snuggling in his big bed. She felt very comfortable snuggling with him. She liked lying naked next to him. She'd never slept naked before, let alone with anybody else, let alone with a man! But she really, really liked it. It made her feel all tickly inside and she giggled happily. Tom grinned down at her and tickled her some more. He liked the silvery tinkle of her laughing voice. They played for a little while, enjoying each other as they tickled each other. Then he told her a couple of stories about a little girl who grew up and married a silver-haired gentleman. She immediately identified with the little girl - Tom's ultimate story goal. Then they snuggled some more and went to sleep. Once again, Genie was thrilled at the idea of sleeping naked with Tom, but she eventually fell sound asleep. The old man wasn't as spry as he used to be, but early the next morning, he was up and stiffly ready for seven year old Eugenie Victoria Parker-Gotha and, to her utter delight, he fucked her brains every which way but loose before sucking his cum out of her and sending her to her bedroom to clean up and get ready for school. They were just in time, Nanny arrived just as Genie was drawing her tub.</p><p>--- --- --- ---</p><p>A month or so later, Tom was outside with the gardener just after lunch, still ruminating over the previous night and wondering what condition Genie's little pussy was in and looking forward to that night. Tom often volunteered to look after the little off-royal - almost royal, but only in name - giving Nanny the opportunity to leave early and spend a little extra time with her lover, Otto, a hundred pounds of vigorous German Shepherd dog. Once Nanny was out of his hair, Tom usually had Genie helping with little things. She loved being around him and especially scrubbing the limousine. Afterward, they'd have a snack and he'd send her off to her bath and to his bed.</p><p>Lately he'd been trying out various things with her. He'd bought her a control dog collar and leash. The collar not only looked like a rhinestone choker, but it also tightened when he pulled on the leash, choking off her breath if she didn't do as told. She was taking very well to it. Anything Tom wanted, she willingly complied with.</p><p>Tonight, things would be a little different and he was looking forward to it. He'd finally given in and acquired some Viagra. The gardener, proud grandfather of a pair of very lovely twin girls, had willingly provided it to him, confiding in Tom that he needed it with his two little nine year olds. Tom had designs on one or both, if things worked out right. It was only lately that they'd come to live with the gardener, however, first things first. Count and Countess had turned around and gone to Monte Carlo, having been invited by a friend to visit, so they were once again off. Butler and Nanny had taken the opportunity to go on holiday as well, Nanny as well as Mama and Papa, felt very comfortable leaving Genie with Chauffeur as chaperone.</p><p>At precisely two, he and Gardner had tea and immediately after, he left to pick up Genie. Since they'd begun sating their lust in Tom's bed, they'd fallen out of the habit of stopping at Chandler's Park. The little girl still liked for Tom to ""tickle her fancy,"" but much preferred his heavy driving cock in her pussy. However, for tonight, Tom had other ideas. Since Genie had got used to wearing the collar, he'd been treating her more and more like his puppy, even going so far as feeding her little treats from his hand instead of allowing her to take them in hand. Tonight, he would take her like a dog and ream out her little arsehole . What Americans called ""corn-holing."" Although he didn't know the origins of the phrase, it sounded very naughty and dirty. As they drove home, Tom reached in his pocket for a piece of chewing gum. Genie eagerly reached for it, but he held it back.</p><p>""Tut, tut!"" he clucked at her, ""this is a special treat and you kneel and beg for it, remember? Now beg pretty.""</p><p>As Tom pulled over beside the Chandler Park entrance, Genie knelt up, clasped her hands and smiled prettily up at him.</p><p>""Please, master,"" she begged, ""may I have a treat, sir?""</p><p>""And what will you do for it?"" Tom smiled lasciviously.</p><p>""Anything you want, my master,"" she lowered her eyes to his crotch, a small smile playing across her pretty little lips.</p><p>""In that case . . ."" Tom unwrapped the treat and, as she held her mouth open, popped it in, ""there you go, my little slut . . . enjoy.""</p><p>""Um-m-m, thank you, master,"" Genie giggled and sat back, chewing happily.</p><p>To her it was just a game between the two of them, but it was gradually scaling up. Tom had got Genie to the point that she asked, or rather, begged him for a lot of things. It was a game that was fast becoming a reality. A reality that the little girl really never noticed herself falling into. There were times that, even with her parents and the house servants within view of what she did, she'd gotten on her knees and sucked him off.</p><p>The first time she sucked him off in near-public, he rewarded her with two things: the first was an immediate reward of a piece of American chewing gum, then that night with a long, pleasurable arse-fuck - her very first. At that time, their affair had been going for almost six months, not including the little over two years of ""tickling her fancy"" and Tom had a good bit of control over the little girl. She adored him and, by then, would do almost anything he asked of her, but he wanted to cement his control. He knew how wild kids could get in their teenage years and wanted to maintain control through those wild times.</p><p>Elena, a very young Spanish maid, headed in their direction as Genie licked the last few drops off his soft prick and stowed him away. The maid was more or less walking up from behind Tom and, as she came up to them, Tom stood, adjusted his shirt and patted Genie on the head. Elena didn't like the position the little girl was in. She'd seen her little mistress kneeling by Tom a lot, these last few days. She particularly didn't like how the little girl tagged after the older man like a little puppy - and speaking of puppies - she didn't like the collar she wore. It looked a lot like the choker chain collars they kept on the guard dogs. And he was always fingering it whenever he thought that nobody was looking. She could tell that the little girl adored the old man and refused to let herself think that she, herself, might be a little jealous of his constant attentions on her. In spite of his age, Tom was slim and cut a fine figure in his chauffeur's uniform and, more than once, she'd noticed his long and heavy prick stiff under his tight uniform jodhpurs. She gave them both a disapproving glance as she walked by them, but Tom only smiled at her as Genie, an aroused, glazed look in her eyes, chewed her gum. Elena noticed that the little girl's lips looked glossy and shiny and something pale glistened on her chin. For some reason, the look disturbed her at the same time that it aroused her.</p><p>That night, after Genie came to him, Tom showed her how to clean out her little arsehole . This very first time, he used the narrow-point enemas, but figured that in a few days, he'd be able to use the larger, vaginal douches. Mama and Papa were home, but their bedroom suite was on the second floor over the kitchen, the second warmest room during the winter and they rarely looked in on the little girl. As a matter of fact, they rarely thought of the little girl at all. Presently Mama and Papa were engaged in some sex games of their own with a couple from the village. The occasional sound of a whip cracking and a muffled scream filtered up to them. Meanwhile, Tom held the nude Genie in his lap, his thick prick already stiffening as he showed her the enemas.</p><p>""You take this one,"" he held up one with plain water, ""you add a little hand soap to it,"" he unscrewed the cap and gave it a little soapy squirt, ""shake it up good,"" he shook it vigorously as Genie nodded with interest, ""then you poke it in your butt as far as it'll go.""</p><p>He slid her off his lap and bent her forward. The little girl grunted a little as Tom pushed the tip into her. It was a fairly long tip, almost six inches long and very slender. As the cap at it's base pressed against her buttocks, he squeezed the liquid into her.</p><p>""Ooh-h-h,"" Genie flinched, giggling, ""it's cold!""</p><p>Tom chuckled, slid off the commode and sat her on it. Her eyes went wide as her bowels evacuated noisily. Her face turned red and she giggled again, crossing her toes in embarrassment. They chatted as Tom checked her butt and the pot, then refilled the bottle and loaded her up again. By the third bottle, she was running clear, so he pulled the tip off the cap and inserted it, watching the last bit of water draining out of her through it.</p><p>""And now, we finish it off with a little greasy jelly,"" he grinned, picking up a little tube of arsehole lubricant.</p><p>Genie giggled, her head resting on the floor tile as she hugged his ankles. Tom's finger slicking her up felt very good as it worked in and out of her. When he pushed another finger into her, she grunted softly and adjusted accordingly. As Tom realized that Genie had two of his thick fingers in her and she was only squirming with delight. His stiff sprang completely and achingly to full attention. With his thumb rubbing her little clittie and his fingers sawing in and out of her gaping colon, Tom picked up the little girl and practically ran to bed. Genie moaned softly as she clung to his arms, her knees curled up against her flat little chest. Tom gave a low, helpless groan as he dropped her on her back and pushed her legs apart. Without any further foreplay, he spread her buttocks wide and plunged his stiff cock through her tightly gripping sphincter. Her arsehole tightened and she cried out as Tom's hard, hairy pubes smashed hard against her stiffly engorged baby clittie.</p><p>Genie's arsehole gripped Tom's cock tightly as she wailed. Tom's cock felt as if it was stretching her so wide. It hurt. It hurt so wonderfully. She loved the stretching, cramping feel of it, stretching and stretching. Her colon felt so full. So wonderfully full. For a few moments, her arsehole held tight, then slowly began quivering, her arse-cheeks shuddering under Tom's suddenly spanking hips. Her creamy-fleshed little cunt reddened as Tom slammed his heavy meat into her gaping arsehole over and over, his hairy pubis slapping her hairless, gaping lips as he drove his man's cock into her pre-pubescent arsehole.</p><p>Genie squirmed helplessly under him. She felt a combination of pain and lust and unfulfilled desire. His hips slapping her cream-drooling cunt sent her up the wall. She clawed at his back frantically, her needy cunt demanding that it be filled while his pubis rocked and rubbed on and over her partially hidden clittie. The new feeling of a full arsehole was both thrilling and maddening at the same time. It didn't seem to hurt her as much as Tom had thought it might and her hips came up to meet his in a steady rhythm, so he understood that she was enjoying her first arse-fuck. Tom's pleasure at her tightly gripping bum was so intense that, without realizing that he was that close, he suddenly blew his load into her.</p><p>As Genie felt his white-hot cream blasting into her, she gave a little yelp of surprise at it's heat and threw her legs around his hips, pulling him deeper into her. The wet heat of his splashing cum felt so good that she almost came from the sheer pleasure it. It wasn't as good as having it in her pussy, but it was very good. As Tom rubbed his pubis hard against her hairless mound, she gasped and also came, unable to withstand the rubbing on her little clittie. However, because of the effects of the viagra, Tom was still stiff and hard and as the little girl came down off her orgasmic high. As she lay limp and unresisting under him, he pulled out of her tender little arse and slid his heavy timber into her slickly gaping equally tender little cunt.</p><p>Over the next hour, the older man fucked his pre-pubescent lover not only in her hairless cunt, but also once more in her arsehole, then fucked her sweet little mouth. As the sun came peeking up over the horizon, he fucked his semi-comatose child lover's cunt one last time. Genie was so physically worn out that all she could do was grunt and whine softly in complaint as Tom pounded his thick cock into her limp and helpless body. When Tom finally finished - not because he'd gone soft, but because he had to get her back into her bed - he cleaned her up somewhat and dressed her. On the way down to her rooms, he didn't notice Elena hiding in the shadows quickly returning to his rooms. She'd been left as the temporary night maid because Charity had become ill, then the noisy sex from the Count and Countess' bedroom had aroused her libido, leaving her literally panting with desire.</p><p>The next morning, Genie awakened at the touch of Nanny's hand on her shoulder. Genie's lips were bruised and a little purple and her throat was very sore. When Nanny asked about her face with some concern, Genie lied and said that she'd tripped on the rug and banged her face on the door. She was very hoarse, the result of Tom's heavy prick bruising her throat and palate. Nanny told her to stay in bed and she'd get her a cold compress for her face. As Nanny left, Genie rolled onto her back and smiled over what she remembered of last night. Tom had been in rare form, she thought as she felt something between her butt-cheeks and thighs. Reaching down, she felt something crusty and sticky protruding from her arsehole. She didn't know what it was so she hurried to the bathroom, hobbling due to the pain in her hips.</p><p>Squatting over her toilet bowl, she reached back and pulled the object out. It easily slid out of her arsehole, but the other end was stuffed in her pussy. Genie again grinned as she realized that the thing stuffed in both her holes was her panties. Her smile went dreamy and she pulled them to her nose as she settled on the commode and let her bowels loose. Pulling the end that had been in her cunt, she took it between her pearly white teeth and sucked it dry. It still had Tom's cum on it. Some of it was crusty and some of it was still wet from being in her pussy.</p><p>As she did her business, she could feel the soreness in her arsehole. It and her cunt felt all irritated and chafed. She wiped gently and rinsed her burning holes with cold water. As she dried them off, she took some of her face powder and dusted her crotch liberally. It helped the chafing. Just as she was done, Nanny called from the bedroom. Genie quickly dropped the soiled panties into the dustbin and covered them with a wad of toilet paper before going in, trying hard not to limp.</p>"
822,"The Count's Chauffeur, Part 2",Blue_Goose,martin.bluezephyr@gmail.com,"['fant', 'pedo', 'f', 'oral']","The thirteen year old Elena comes to the chauffeur willingly and finds that the old man may have silver hair, but he still has a heavy, fully functional cock. He ravishes her sexually and orally -- and she loves it.",2012-04-23T00:00:00,"This story contains sexually graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually explicit material in the community you view such material, please leave now. This story and characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to events or persons (living or dead) is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please read no further. If you are offended by stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any other situation, please check the story code before reading the text. These stories are just that, stories, and do not promote or condone the activities described herein, especially when it comes to unsafe sexual practices or sex between adults and minors.","<p><i>Correction to Part 1. In part 1, I mentioned the use of viagra. Unfortunately it was not a processed medicine as such. In Post-Victorian England, it was the powdered coca leaf possibly mixed with powdered garlic and ginseng, although I've gone through my pharmacological history and can't find the particular recipe or what it was called. However, I am confident that in time, I will find the appropriate entries. Again, apologies for my historical lapse and my thanks for your tolerance.</i></p><p>---</p><p></p><h5>Party Of The Second Part - Elena's Game</h5><p>Elena had been purchased in Spain and brought to England as a hand-servant for Don Felipe and Don'a Maria's daughter. However, Rosanna, their daughter, had thrown a tantrum when the young girl, twelve at the time, had misplaced some jewelry and demanded that she be gotten rid of on the spot, demanding that her head be lopped off and ending her stupidity. After some bickering, the Count had interceded and proposed an exchange for one of his young indentured servants. To have some peace and not wanting to kill the young girl on his host's estate, Don Felipe had agreed. The Count had no designs on the young girl, preferring older and more experienced women. Women trained to the whip and bridle - pony-girls so to speak - so he never touched Elena. However, Elena had her own desires and she was no virgin. She'd had a boyfriend, Rodolfo, an older farm worker back in Spain and they'd led an active sex life since he'd taken her virginity - she'd been nine and he thirty-one - and she sorely missed his stiff cock plowing her wet little furrow.</p><p>The Count and Countess had been engaged in sexual games upstairs in their bedroom with a couple from the village. The occasional sound of a whip cracking and a muffled scream filtered up to them. Elena had been on duty as the night maid and had served a bottle of wine up to the Master's bedroom. She'd tried to avoid looking, but the sight of the well-built young man servicing the Countess and the young woman strung up on the bedposts, her back welted from the Count's riding whip, was unavoidable.</p><p>It hadn't taken long for Elena to understand what was going on. She had some knowledge of bondage and whip discipline and the Count and Countess often rode through the estate in a carriage pulled by a matched team of women. She'd listened in rapt fascination, for a long while, to the racket upstairs. Her tan, slender hands busily exploring her own feminine root as she listened and let her imagination take hold. Her mind came back to Tom and the long, thick bulge in his jodhpurs. Besides Gardener and Butler, he was the only man in the house - the only man who lived in the house. All the other servants lived in the nearby village, even Elena was housed outside the mansion. Elena frantically diddled herself and brought herself to several, unsatisfying orgasms - unsatisfying because she wanted something long, hard and stiff inside her, not her own slim little fingers. She finally felt so desperate, that she convinced herself to trip up to the fifth floor garret to, at least, see how Master Tom was doing. Never mind that it was still only four in the morning.</p><p>As she got to his door, she hesitated, her hand hovering over the doorbell. She pulled her hand back then stretched it out again for the doorbell. Suddenly, she heard a noise from inside and hurriedly stepped into the shadows of some large statuary. As she watched, Tom came out with Genie in his arms. Elena, at first, was too full of her own need to comprehend why the little girl might have been there, but as she watched him murmuring sweet words in her ear and the tiny girl smiled and hugged his neck, she began to understand. At first she was confused about what he might have been doing with her, but then the little things she'd seen before began to click together to form a picture. As the pieces fell into place, she realized that the old man and the little girl were lovers. When Tom came back, Elena had no idea of what she was about to do. As he opened his door, she hesitated, but spotting his still stiff, out-jutting cock slipping from between the wings of his dressing gown, she stepped up and pushed in with him.</p><p>Tom, was surprised at her sudden appearance. Elena's dress was disheveled from her busy hands and she stuttered, trying to think of something to say, her eyes locked on his thickly stiff, ruddy staff. He and Elena, like the rest of the staff, had gotten to be great friends, but her sudden appearance at his door was a total surprise.</p><p>""I, uhm, s-see you, uhm, ca-carrying Miss Eugenie and, and, uhm . . ."" Elena's eyes remained fixed on Tom's bobbing cock, massaging her thumb nervously.</p><p>""I see,"" Tom, getting over his surprise, saw where Elena's eyes were fixed.</p><p>He knew a little of her history, knew that she'd been orphaned. He'd also been there when the swap was made for her. Although she wasn't a slave and was indentured like most of the others, she was treated almost as if she were a free person. As Elena stared needily at Tom's crotch, he let the pause stretch, watching her face. As Elena stared, Tom's cock seemed to stretch out and reach for her. It was only the second adult man's prick she'd seen and, where Rodolfo's had been darkly tanned, Tom's was mostly blue-veined and pale - ""like live, Carrera marble,"" she thought, with the bluish veins and little flecks of pink tracing. It looked so very lovely to her eyes - so very welcoming. Then, as if her hands had minds of their own, she stretched out her shaking hands, slowly dropped to her knees, bringing the thick, heavy cock to eye-level, and caressed it softly. The warm feel brought back immediate memories of Rodolfo and their times together.</p><p>She remembered the sun-dappled foothills of the Pyrenees and how she'd always followed him out to the olive trees he tended and playfully helped him as he worked. This one day, he seemed a little more attentive than usual to her, seemed to have a certain hesitancy, his hands shaking a little as he caressed her head. She'd picked up that nervous under-current and, when he ran his hand innocently down her back, she arched into it, unconsciously pressing her little rump into his palm. He'd leaned to her then, eyes wide, as he stared into her eyes. She'd stared back, not understanding this new feeling in her belly, butterflies wildly flapping and a previously unknown eagerness in her loins. There was a strange feel in her panochita, a wet slickness she'd never felt before and she held tight to Rodolfo, pressing her ribs to his crotch. She felt an urgent need rising from her concha that he seemed to feel as he suddenly dropped onto the clean grass and rolled her under him. She felt the coolness on the back of her head, the warm breeze blowing across her bare, hairless concha as he lifted her skirt.</p><p>Neither of them bothered with underclothes. The days were too hot, the sweat too free for comfort. Instinctively, Elena spread her little-girl thighs wide. Rodolfo slid his hand down her belly to her wetly pouting panochita as he brought his heavy man's cock up to it. Elena whimpered her need, her high little-girl voice urging him on wordlessly. He cried out his pleasure as he slowly pushed his thick, cock's head between her hot, slick lips. Elena gave a hiccuping gasp and dug her heels into the grass, pushing her rump up, her little concha sucking him deeper. She was so very tight! So very, very tight!</p><p>""Perdóname, carin'ito,"" he'd whispered and slammed his stiff, thick prick as hard as he could into the yielding grip of her tight pre-pubescent pussy.</p><p>For a brief second, the wind was completely knocked out of Elena by the force and the sudden pain of his very stiff, shafting cock. Her mouth gaped, breathless for a few seconds before she pulled in a long, rasping gasp and gave voice to the mixture of very excruciating, if only temporary, pain. Her shrieking ululation was muffled by the canopy of olive trees. Rodolfo was too far gone to think of the sudden pain he'd inflicted on his tiny nin'a amante and plowed stiffly in and out of her. Elena had tried to push him off almost immediately, but as she got her breath back, she quieted and lay still under his large bulk, whimpering as his powerful cock pistoned in and out of her. As the pain eased, she felt in it's place, her previous lust rising. The feel of his heavily pounding cock slamming in and out of her began feeling plushly luxurious. She could hear the squishing of his staff punching in and out of her, slurping as it pulled out and squishing as it sank into her, creating an unimagined pleasure she'd never felt before. The butterflies in her lower belly settled and fed on the pleasure she began feeling.</p><p>""?Ay, Rodolfo!"" she gasped in her high, little-girl voice.</p><p>""Uhm-m-uh-h-h,"" he grunted.</p><p>Within a few moments he'd opened her wide and was plunging cojones deep into her quivering pussy as he unloaded his heavy load of cum deep into her tiny pussy. She gasped and stiffened at the delicious burning of his heavy cream on her torn hymen. She hadn't cum. The pain was still too fresh. The burning feel of his cum on her bloody cherry still too intense, but she felt a pleasure in his cumming. She knew that it's what a man did. She'd seen her aunt and her aunt's lover enough times to know that much. As young as she was, she'd also heard of the pain when a woman's virginity was torn, she just hadn't been prepared for how intense the pain was. However, all that pain faded and, like women all over the world, all that remained was the delicious feel of his hot cum spurting into her. She loved that feeling. A little later, he wet his handkerchief and tenderly cleaned her off. He made her sit in the shade of the olive trees for the rest of the day as he went back to work.</p><p>He stopped for lunch during the hottest part of the afternoon and lay with her. They ate their lunch and he made love to her again. This time she saw the skyrockets blasting in her head and had several marvelous orgasms. She'd been like his shadow before and now grew even more attached to him. Over the next few days, he showed her how to please him with her mouth and even took her arse a few times, but anyway he wanted her, she was happy to let him have her. They carried on their love affair during the next year. The winter was the hardest on the two mismatched lovers, making it hard to get together since they couldn't go out into the fields they both enjoyed, but they found some hidden times for their pleasure. Spring soon came along and they were once more busy with the olives and pleasuring each other under them. By the following winter, they'd grown habitual in their copulating, growing almost careless. That following winter, they managed to find a few minutes each day to dally with one another and even a few times to make love. One day toward the end of that second winter, Rodolfo came to visit Elena at her aunt's home and found her aunt away at market. That was the day of their undoing. Elena's aunt came home earlier than expected and caught them on Elena's mat rutting like yearling pigs.</p><p>A few days later, Rodolfo was told not to come back for the spring planting and his wife kicked him out for infidelity. He moved to the next town to find work, promising to come back for his Elenita when he was on his feet and working again - a couple of weeks at the most. However, within the week, Elena's aunt, citing the need for money and that the little girl was eating her out of house and home, sold her into a ten year indenture to Don Felipe, through his agent, as a house maid and scullery help. The young Rosanna liked the little girl and took her as her maid and playmate.</p><p>And so now she found herself on her knees fondling the chauffeur's thick, stiff cock. Without asking, he picked her up and threw her on his bed. Elena was stunned out of her trance and whimpered as Tom dropped his robe to the floor. Stepping up to the bed, he undid the front tie of her pinafore, a kitchen-duty skirt, and with a couple of quick jerks, pulled the sashes free and threw the dress open. In the habit she'd grown used to as a little girl, she wore no panties and only a thin camisole top to protect her tender nipples from the heavy starch of the pinafore. Looking her sweet, nubile barely teen body over, he noted that she was wet and ready, assuring him that this is what she'd come up here for. Climbing between her legs, he took her knees and rudely pushed them up to her chest, rolling her wet pussy up for his stiffly pointing staff.</p><p>""Oh-h-h, please . . ."" Elena moaned.</p><p>She wasn't sure if she wanted him to hurry or to stop. Either way, Tom plunged his rampant charger deep into her slickly wet cunt. Elena arched up into him, her head tossing back stiffly. Just the act of taking him inside her had triggered an immediate, intense orgasm. As she whimpered in ecstasy, she suddenly bowed her back, smashing her sloppy cunt-lips hard against his pelvis and taking his entire thick length deep inside her, ramming it hard against her cervix. Holding her knees up with his arms, Tom slammed heavily in and out of her. She was a smallish girl, having just turned fourteen, but her hips showed her growing maturity. Her breasts, having outpaced the rest of her body, bounced and jounced freely under her camisole as the old man pummeled his heavy cock powerfully into her. A short few moments later, she cried out in orgasm once again.</p><p>As she shuddered and quivered, she collared his neck and tilted her chin to her chest. She wanted to see his cock plunging into her, but her burgeoning breasts hid the view. Tom was about done in. The coca leaf and powdered herb extracts he'd taken many hours earlier was wearing off and, as he blew the last of his cum into Elena, he fell to the side. Elena rolled with him, barely keeping the head of his slowly deflating cock within the confines of her cunt lips. Suddenly shy, she ran her hands over his lightly haired, graying chest, staring at the vein throbbing in his neck as she wondered what to say.</p><p>""Is that what you wanted, you little cunt?"" he whispered without anger, simply asking a matter-of-fact question.</p><p>""Uhm . . ."" she nodded hesitantly.</p><p>""Well, then,"" he pushed her back and sat up, ""wake me in an hour. I need to get ready for work. Do you have to go back to the kitchen?""</p><p>""Yes, Master Tom, but I already have the kitchen stocked and ready, so . . . I, uhm, I can remain and, and . ..""</p><p>""That's good, then,"" he lay back and rolled onto his side facing her, ""you may massage my shoulders and neck while I sleep.""</p><p>""Yes, Master Tom,"" she quickly shifted to a more comfortable position behind him.</p><p>As Tom dozed off, she gently massaged his neck and shoulders, running her fingers through the fine, silvery hair on his head. As she kneaded his shoulders and neck, she wondered if he'd let her come back another time. Tom was soon snoring softly, his soft prick glistening wetly, inviting Elena's touch. However, she ignored the temptation for a long while. He wanted to sleep for an hour and she didn't want to displease him. She well knew the punishment she'd incur from the scourge if they were discovered and it would be only she that would suffer punishment for this deed.</p><p>At precisely five-forty-five, she stopped massaging and softly climbed out of bed, slipped out of her devastated pinafore and slid onto her side, her hungry lips searching out his flaccidly short prick as she lay a leg across his calves. Her warm breath brought a twitch from it and she quickly closed her lips around it. Holding the foreskin back with her lips, she sucked the softly wrinkled head into her mouth, washing it with her tongue and tasting his tangy cream. Once again she wondered if he'd let her come back. She missed the salty taste of a man's cum and this little taste of it and the quick fuck only whetted her appetite for more.</p><p>As Tom awakened, he reached down and caressed the young Spanish girl's lustrous, silky, dark hair. Like Genie - Eugenie Victoria Parker-Gotha - Elena bathed at least once a day, unlike most of her English counterparts who's only bath was if they were caught outside in a downpour and without an umbrella and he liked that. A nice, clean little girl. He'd worn his old prick out mostly on Genie and the aphrodisiac had worn off as well. All his soft cock could do now was twitch tiredly. However, it had been a grand night.</p><p>Genie had managed to keep up with him until he'd fucked all her holes and had finally went almost comatose as he threw her on her belly for a second - or was it third? - go round of arse-fucking. He loved her sweet, little arse, but now he was hungry. As Elena smiled up at him, he told her to dress and sent her down to start him some breakfast while he did a quick job of cleaning himself up. She dropped her eyes, her lips quivering and nodded.</p><p>""Yes, Master Tom.""</p><p>Less than half an hour later, he was clean and dressed, sharply pressed jodhpurs, spit-shined riding boots, white shirt, blue, silk cravat and carrying his cap and jacket. As he approached the kitchen, he could smell the delicious odor of mutton sausages overriding the warm smell of fresh coffee. That was his American thing. Genie loved American chewing gum and he loved his American coffee in the morning. Stepping through the kitchen door, he saw Cook and her two assistants putting together the morning's sideboard. He saw Elena before she saw him, and smiled. When she saw him smiling at her, she blushed, flushing slightly darker than her honey-brown skin spreading over her face. She nodded and smiled back at him shyly.</p><p>Tom greeted Cook with a similar smile and a hearty ""good morning, all."" Cook looked up and smiled, her assistants busily laying out platters. The first-floor maid arrived and, tying an apron around her stiffly starched skirt, picked up the basket of plates and silverware to set the dining room. The scullery wenches arrived one by one and were quickly assigned jobs by Cook. Butler came down the stairs and greeted Tom as he poured himself a hot cup of tea.</p><p>""Good morning, Master Thomas,"" Butler set his cup across the table from Tom.</p><p>""And a good morning to you, Master Fotheringil,"" Tom returned, ""and how are you this fine morning?""</p><p>""Oh, mostly fine, although I do believe that I may be catching a bit of a cold,"" he blew across his tea to cool it, dabbed at his nose and sipped.</p><p>""I believe it more likely a hay fever since it is getting close to spring and the pines are getting ready to send out seeds,"" Tom nodded.</p><p>""That may be,"" Butler demurred, ""although I'd much rather it be a cold. These damn sinuses would, at least, have a rest within a fortnight, don't you agree?""</p><p>""Oh, wholeheartedly,"" Tom nodded and smiled up at Elena as she set a full plate and cup of coffee in front of him.</p><p>""Here, here, wench,"" Butler grabbed Elena's hand, ""and where is mine?""</p><p>""Uhm . . ."" she stuttered.</p><p>""Come now, Fotheringil, you must give the poor girl a chance,"" Tom frowned at Butler, ""you arrived after I did and she had no foreknowledge of your arrival, isn't that so, my sweet,"" he turned to Elena and took her hand out of Butler's grasp.</p><p>""Of-of course, M-Master T-Thomas,"" she blushed again, her hand limp in Tom's.</p><p>""Very well. I shall accept that as an excuse,"" Butler continued in his supercilious tone, ""however, in the future . . .""</p><p>""Yes, yes,"" Tom interrupted, ""now let her go get you your breakfast instead of ranting on and starving yourself, hm?""</p><p>""Yes, go,"" Butler waved her away.</p><p>""By God, you are a pompous ass, Fotheringil,"" Tom chuckled as he cut into his food.</p><p>""I know, but good lord, what else do I have to amuse myself with,"" he chuckled as well, ""and I do believe she may have a crush on you, you old goat.""</p><p>""Um-m,"" Tom nodded, ""and I most certainly would like to take advantage of that crush,"" he winked and tapped the side of his nose at Butler. Butler chuckled in appreciation, but Tom didn't let on by gesture, deed or word that he'd already taken full ravishing advantage of the young girl's body.</p><p>As he ate, he mulled over today's duties. Since today was Saturday, Genie only had half-a-day of school. Maybe when he picked her up they could stop by the old mangrove tree and have a little fun. After he delivered her back at the estate, he'd have to go to the chandler's and pick up the supplies and foodstuffs. As he sat back in his chair, Nanny came down the dining room stairs into the kitchen, heading directly for Tom.</p><p>""Miss Eugenie will not be needing transport to school today,"" she nodded at Butler as she addressed Tom, ""she evidently had a small accident last night and feels a bit feverish, so I will keep her back today. Thank you.""</p><p>Without further comment, she turned and made her way back. On the way, she paused and spoke to Cook, who nodded and turned back to her business. Nanny had probably asked for a small breakfast tray for Genie.</p><p>""My God, it was a delicious night,"" Tom thought to himself, smiling, his eyes fixed on a point behind Butler, ""and she has such a wonderful arsehole.""</p><p>Butler turned to see who the chauffeur was smiling at, but there was only an empty window staring back. Tom abruptly came back to reality and sat up straight.</p><p>""Well, since I have no further business for the morning, I believe that the automobile is in need of attention.""</p><p>He watched as Elena was relieved of duty in return for her night's work. She walked out the door onto the garden path just ahead of Tom. Stepping up beside her, he smiled down at the sweet girl. They chatted as they strolled toward the garage which was by the service alley, a common shortcut into the town.</p><p>""Would you prefer to ride home?"" Tom smiled down at the girl as they got to the garage.</p><p>""Oh, n-n-no, s -"" Elena started to protest, then saw the roguish smile on his face and changed her answer, ""wh-why that would be lovely,"" she smiled tremblingly, still a little shy and surprised at herself for last night.</p><p>""Then by all means,"" he held the back door open for her.</p><p>""Th-thank you,"" she gave him the tremulous smile once more.</p><p>""Raymond,"" Tom called out for the stable hand.</p><p>""Sah!"" Raymond raised his head above one of the stalls.</p><p>A blond head wearing a bitless bridle peeked up over the edge beside Raymond's head. He had obviously been servicing one or more of the pony-girls.</p><p>""You may go and tell Butler that I am taking the car to Wainwright's garage for servicing - when you finish with your, ahem, servicing duties, of course.""</p><p>""Sah! Yes, sah!"" he grinned and both heads disappeared to a chorus of girlish giggles.</p><p>""Did he have all four trotters with him?"" Tom wondered to himself, then grinned, ""more power to you, my boy,"" and climbed in the driver's seat, shaking his head in awe.</p><p>Evidently Elena was thinking the same thing because, as Tom started the engine, she leaned forward to the open glass partition.</p><p>""Did he have all four trotters in there with him?"" she whispered gaping at the stable.</p><p>""T'wouldn't surprise me if he had all four teams in there with him including that big, black riding slut,"" Tom laughed.</p><p>The count owned a number of pony-girls. Some of them he used as drudge labor, pulling plows and such - why waste horses - others were being bred and trained for market and as possible replacements on his carriage teams. Several he kept and was having trained for surrey racing, a few powerful ones he rode - his favorite being the Nubian black. He also owned the aforementioned teams of pony-girls for his personal carriages. These trotters were smaller, no more than five feet tall. Each team was comprised of four girls. One team was blond with honey-gold tans, another team was red-headed with pale, well-freckled, creamy skin, a third team was brown-skinned with coal-black hair and the fourth were a uniform, chocolate color with long, trailing, kinky hair. All the filly-cunts on each team had a look similar to each other and were similar in age and training - and Raymond loved the weekly servicing that was a part of his job.</p><p>""My, he must have the stamina of a -"" Elena stopped herself, she'd been about to say stallion, ""a lot of stamina,"" she finished, smiling weakly.</p><p>""He certainly must have,"" Tom grinned at her as she slid back, ""perhaps when we get you to your apartments we could have a spot of tea? I could certainly use one.""</p><p>Elena blushed and nodded then, realizing that he couldn't see her, she spoke up.</p><p>""Yes . . . perhaps - unless you prefer coffee? I have a few beans I could grind up for you, if you like.""</p><p>A few moments later, they passed the front of her apartments, but Tom kept driving. She was about to mention that they'd passed her lodgings, when he turned the corner and she realized that he was going to the back. Wise move, she thought. He pulled up next to the back door of the tenement and stepped out, took the door for her and helped her out. As the stable attendant came up, he flipped the boy a half-crown and asked him to turn it around, he didn't know how long he'd be detained. The boy smiled brightly and winked as he bowed in acquiescence. Tom grinned and winked back.</p><p>Tom followed Elena's swaying hips up three flights, almost to the garret, before she stepped onto her landing, walked behind it and pulled out a big, brass key. She quickly unlocked the door and stepped in holding it open for Tom. The girl curtsied to him as he stepped inside and he smiled at that. Deference and humility. Good girl. Tom suggestively stripped off his jacket and cravat, laying them on a nearby chair, and set his hat atop the lot, then turned to inspect the room.</p><p>Elena's flat wasn't much. It was rather on the small side, just a bit bigger than his closet at the estate. She had a small bed - was it really a trundle bed? - in the corner behind the door with a small night chest beside it and a chest of drawers at it's foot. In the corner from the foot of the bed, was a hanger bar on which hung several starched uniforms. In the corner diagonally opposite from the bed, next to what almost looked like a kiosk but was probably the water closet, stood a small table with a hot plate and several small pots and pans. In the corner opposite the entrance door hung a very cracked, full-length mirror beside which stood what looked like another small night chest. In the corner itself, stood a small washtub on its side, not more than two and half to three feet wide. All in all, it was very plainly a very cheap flat for a young girl who didn't earn much. Tom guessed that she either hadn't stumbled on the housemaids openly secret way of making extra income at work, or refused to partake of it. A quickie fuck or a fast knobber for a houseguest was always good for a shilling or two and there were usually plenty of houseguests in and out. Even he had, on occasion, given an old girl a tumble for a few quid. It was discreet, quick and usually over without a fuss. While Tom had been inspecting the room, Elena had set the tea kettle on to boil.</p><p>""Tea or coffee,"" Elena smiled at him.</p><p>With a start, Tom realized that he'd been off thinking about Elena's current position.</p><p>""Eh? Oh, oh, yes, yes, please. Tea will do nicely, thank you.""</p><p>""Yes, sir,"" Elena set out the tea tin and the tea pot, then quickly excused herself for a visit into the loo.</p><p>Tom nodded graciously and waited. As the seconds ticked by, he wondered what Elena was doing. He heard a couple of thumps in the tiny stall and a muttered ""damn."" Then, as the tea kettle began it's welcome whistle, Elena stepped out of the closet, smiled at Tom and grabbed the kettle. As she swirled the hot water in the pot, he examined the girl even closer. Coming out of the closet, he'd noticed that she'd changed from her work pinafore into a silk robe. It looked familiar and he stared at it for a few moments before he realized that he'd seen it on the Countess several times before.</p><p>""You wear that robe better than the Countess,"" Tom complimented.</p><p>""Thank you,"" Elena giggled, sounding a little more self-assured, ""she gifted me with it once when I helped her. . ."" she stopped, should she say what she'd done? After all the Countess hadn't given her permission to speak of her private matters.</p><p>""Yes, yes,"" Tom chuckled, ""I heard about that fiasco. But the Count did give the poor devil's wife a small fortune, did he not?""</p><p>""So I heard,"" Elena shrugged, relieved that she hadn't had to tell.</p><p>She smiled up at Tom then went crimson at her thoughts and ducked her head as she spooned in some tea herbs and poured the steaming water over them. As they waited for the tea to steep, Tom smiled up at the standing girl and patted his lap with one hand, holding the other out to her. Elena smiled and hesitantly slid into his lap. She was more than willing and very eager to please. With a pleased grunt, Tom nuzzled her neck. She smelled a little sweaty, but still, it was a delicious smell. He guessed that she probably had to stand or kneel in the washtub to bathe properly. Elena sighed and arched her neck as the chauffeur nibbled on it, his hand slipping into the robe. As expected, she was naked under it.</p><p>Tom gave a satisfied sigh, letting some of his sexual tension slip through his caressing fingers as he stroked her softly rounded belly then down between her downy nether lips. Elena whimpered and spread her thighs as he pushed a finger into her. She was suddenly on fire. Her belly burning once again, hotter than it had this morning. Her eyes went wide, her pupils fully dilated as she stared up at the rafters, her cunt gushing as a hard orgasm slammed over her. She'd had no time to tense with delight and she jerked as Tom sank two more fingers into her, rubbing over her hot spot, that firmly yielding little knot that released her pleasure. Once again she jerked and gripped Tom's arm, pulling tightly on it as she clamped her soft thighs on his hand, her cunt sucking his fingers in as she came once more. Tom's prick was painfully hard, trying to push through the heavy, woolen jodhpurs.</p><p>After her second orgasm, she roused herself and stood, letting the robe slip off her shoulders to the floor, and pulled him toward the tiny bed. Tom hurriedly undid his belt and jodhpurs and, as she dropped back on the bed, pushed them and his underclothes to his knees and and lowered himself onto the young, spreadeagled girl. In the same motion, he slammed his stiff cock to the bollocks in her, his big, bulbous head ramming against the yielding firmness of her inner womb.</p><p>""A-a-agh-gh-h-h,"" the young girl whimpered, ""yes, milord! Send me! Push me to the heights, milord! Oh, oh-h-h-h . . .""</p><p>No lord he, Tom only grunted, repeatedly ramming his stiff prick into her with all the power of his hips and grunting like a rutting pig. Elena embraced his head, pulling his suckling lips to her turgidly swollen breasts as he rocked her slight body back and forth under his ramming hips. She crooned soft words in his ear as he pounded into her with a wild abandon. The sharp ""slap, slap, slap"" of his hips spanking the insides of her thighs echoed off the bare wooden walls. She cried out joyously as her orgasm rippled through her, leaving her a helpless, shuddering lump.</p><p>""Oh-h-h, yes-s-s-s! Master Tom!!"" she cried softly, ""oh-h-agh-h-h!"" as she came once more, her hips bucking spasmodically up at his.</p><p>Tom could feel his hot cum boiling in his bollocks and slowed his pistoning pace. Elena jerked again, grunting unconsciously, her eyes almost closed dreamily as she came once more. As she felt him slow his pace, she opened her limpid brown eyes wide and stared up into his icy-blue stare.</p><p>""I fed your pussy this morning,"" he smiled almost cruelly, ""now I want you to drink my cum, feed it to you. I want your tongue dancing on my cock.""</p><p>""Ooh-h, yes, Master Tom!"" she smiled languidly, ""please.""</p><p>Tom slowly pulled out of her. She gasped as she felt the emptiness his thick prick left, but she quickly sat up and, as he leaned back against the wall which served as her headboard, she lay her breasts on his thigh, shook her long, dark-brown hair back and wrapped her lips around his heavy hanging cock's head. The taste of her inner cunt's jelly greeted her tongue and the aroma of his sweaty bollocks filled her nose. She truly loved this delicious flavor and the manly aroma rising from his heat. With a heartfelt moan, she pushed him deep into her mouth, pushing and pushing until he was down her gullet, her throat muscles squeezing and massaging as she swallowed convulsively.</p><p>Tom gasped in pleasure. Genie was still learning to swallow and tended to gag easily, but Elena was the experienced little slut. Rodolfo had taught her well how to suckle and please a man's cock. Tom reached out and tangled his fingers in her hair. Elena was well-used to this from Rodolfo. He had liked to grip her hair, almost tearing it out of her head in his lusty desire, and work her face up and down, controlling the depth and the speed of his plunging cock. Elena slipped her hands out of the way and gave Tom full control of her bobbing head. Tom felt a little surprised as she yielded to his control. However he did prefer full control and took full advantage of her willingness, pulling her head and burying his cock deep in her convulsing throat. His hands on her ears, he shook her head, twisting it this way and that before, letting her get a breath. Elena gasped, but she could feel his bollocks tightening and his cock twitching so she knew that he was almost . . .</p><p>Tom gasped and yanked her head hard onto his spewing prick. Sliding his hands to the back of her head, he pulled her head hard into his crotch, his prick pressing the last inch down her throat. Elena couldn't swallow. He was in too deep. His hot spermy cream burst out under the pressure of her squeezing throat and, unimpeded, directly into her stomach. Elena didn't fight. But she was out of breath, stars and pinwheels exploding behind her eyes. Tom let go as she convulsed, her eyes unfocused and dreamy, but she was unable to pull herself off. Gripping her hair, he yanked her head back, his prick popping out of her throat with a loud, vacuum-sounding pop.</p><p>Elena drew in a loud, shrill breath of air, wiped her face sloppily and smiled loosely, semi-comatose as his white cream drooled from the corners of her mouth. She lay on his thigh for a moment or two, gathering her senses and getting her breath back. Then she turned her face to his, hiccuped and smiled a wide, beatific smile.</p><p>""That was lovely, Master Tom,"" she whispered softly, ""simply lovely.""</p><p>""Yes, that it was, my sweet, that it was.""</p><p>He caressed her hair and head for a few minutes. Elena closed her eyes and began snoring softly. He smiled and sat up, slipping her off his lap and pulling her pillow under her head. Then he stood and pulled his clothes up enough to walk freely and went into her tiny water closet to clean off.</p><p>After a final adjustment to his clothes, he tucked in the sleeping Elena, pulled his jacket on and left. As he closed the door behind him, he thought about locking it, but if she only had the one key, he'd be locking her in. Dropping to one knee he ran his fingers under the door and found it to be suitably wide. Going back in, he picked up the key, went back out, locked the door and sent the key sliding under the door. That done, he was off.</p>"
823,"The Count's Chauffeur, Part 3",Blue_Goose,martin.bluezephyr@gmail.com,"['fant', 'pedo', 'g', 'f', 'm', 'oral', 'anal', 'bi']","Tom pulls Elena into a threesome with him and Genie and while waiting for the Count in London, recalls caning Genie for her bad behaviour as well as his one and only homosexual affair with a cabin boy of thirteen.",2012-04-27T00:00:00,"This story contains sexually graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually explicit material in the community you view such material, please leave now. This story and characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to events or persons (living or dead) is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please read no further. If you are offended by stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any other situation, please check the story code before reading the text. These stories are just that, stories, and do not promote or condone the activities described herein, especially when it comes to unsafe sexual practices or sex between adults and minors.","<p></p><h5>Party Of The Third Part - Elena Meets Genie, Cunt First</h5><p>Elena and Tom were unable to get back together over the next few days, but Genie crept up the stairs each night. Tom's old bollocks never went more than twelve hours without her draining them. She was a lonely child and had no one to really call a friend - except for the chauffeur and Tom was not only her friend, but also her lover and, sometimes, her only companion. She only accepted no from him, but still being very much a pre-pubescent child, pouted when denied. She'd grown so demanding of late, that he'd taken to spanking her when she acted badly. In any case, she managed to have his undivided attention and that was what she wanted.</p><p>On this one night, the Count and Countess had gone to London for a fancy-dress party and planned on not returning until the next day when Tom would come get them. Once again Elena was on kitchen duty, having become the de facto alternate night maid. Tom had caned Genie, then fucked her until she was just as tired as he and they fell asleep. Tom wanted a little rest since he'd have to motor the sixty miles or so to London to fetch the Count and Countess. They had departed with friends who'd come in the previous night and gotten the party started a day early. Around two o'clock, the doorbell buzzed, awakening Tom, but not Genie, she continued to sleep soundly. He arose, slipped into his robe and went to the door wondering irritably who might be needing his services. Just outside stood Elena, smiling shyly up at him.</p><p>""Uhm, I, uh . . .""</p><p>""Want to fuck,"" Tom finished wryly.</p><p>""Uhm . . ."" Elena blushed a deep maroon and lowered her head. She'd been hoping not to anger him, but she felt as if she had.</p><p>""Come in, my sweet,"" Tom smiled taking her hand and pulling her in, ""if you don't mind sharing. I have Genie in here with me and . . .""</p><p>""Yes, sir, Master Tom. I know, but . . .""</p><p>Elena suddenly raised her eyes to his and he saw the deep need in them. He and she had already had sex once and she wanted more. She'd lain with one of the town boys in the few days they'd been apart, but the boy had been totally unsatisfactory and she'd come to think that Tom was the only man who could fully satisfy her. The boy hadn't been as resilient nor as long-lasting and had left her more frustrated than satisfied. Tom smiled wolfishly down at her and quickly undid the pinafore's sash, opening her dress and pulling her camisole off to bare her lovely breasts to his leering eyes. She had such lovely breasts, something Genie still lacked and likely wouldn't have for another few years, maybe never, if she was to be judged through her mother, the countess. The woman was very slender, tall and willowy, but she had no bust to speak of. If he hadn't seen her nude a few times, he would have mistaken her for a young, feminine-looking man.</p><p>Tom led Elena into his front room, leaving her pinafore and camisole undershirt lying by the door. Sitting her on the sofa, he caressed her small, firm breasts, his old prick stiffening. They were so firm and conical, like the nose of a Minié ball, a very large Minié ball, to be sure. She whimpered her need softly as he tweaked and pinched her puffy, over-size nipples, bringing them to a new level of stiffness. Bringing her hands up, she grasped his large wrists, then caressed from there to his rough elbows. Tom knelt before her and pulled her hips toward him, pushing her short, nicely-rounded thighs apart.</p><p>She suddenly realised where he was going and pushed her hips up, squeezing her buttocks tightly. With a loud gasp of pleasure, she felt his tongue slip between her nether lips and lick upward, spreading her lips apart and flipping her firm little feminine nub. Pressing his mouth tightly to it, Tom captured her engorged nub between his teeth and bit gently. Elena almost screamed her pleasure, but remembering Genie in the other room, managed to quash most of it.</p><p>""You like that, my little slut?"" Tom panted, diving back for more of her luscious cream.</p><p>Elena could not even begin to utter a sound. She could only pant and gasp like a fish out of water, her mouth working, but her mind blank. With an upthrust of her hips against his wet mouth, she gave a low, mindlessly keening wail as a hard orgasm ripped through her trembling, stiff body. As she fell back, her eyes fluttering rapidly, Tom stood, pushed her on her back, dropped his robe and dropped heavily atop her, in the same motion ramming his hard staff deep into her gapingly welcoming hole. Elena moaned as Tom pounded his hard cock into her. She soon opened her eyes and stared up into her old lover's face. This was what she wanted, what she most desired. This was the stiff pounding she loved from a real man who was taking her hard and rough. It was her innermost desire. She wanted a man to lead her and would willingly wear such a man's shackles and irons should he so desire. She wanted to belong, body and soul, to a man - maybe this man.</p><p>Another orgasm ripped through her, leaving her trembling and quivering happily. Tom had cum a couple of times in Genie already - once in her arse and once in her pussy, so he could go for long while. Then he got an idea. He wondered if Elena had ever sucked another woman's cunt. He'd had access to a set of twins may years previously and had not only enjoyed their sexual and oral pleasures, but had also watched and participated as they pleased each other. As Elena came down from her orgasmic peak, he slowed, stopped and finally pulled out. Elena smiled and started to arise, to take him in her mouth and finish him as she'd done several days previously, but he stopped her.</p><p>""Have you ever sucked on a woman's cunt?"" he asked, sliding her onto his lap.</p><p>""N-no, sir,"" she shook her head uncertainly, wondering where he might be going with this line of questioning.</p><p>""Well, she isn't actually a grown woman. She's actually a young child with a woman's appetite,"" he scratched his chin, staring at the young girl thoughtfully, ""do you recall how I sucked your cunt a few moments ago?""</p><p>Elena nodded slowly, a languorous smile spreading across her face.</p><p>""It was lovely,"" she continued to nod.</p><p>""Good, good,"" he caressed her nipple with one hand, pulling a pleased gasp from her, ""I want you to do the same thing to Miss Eugenie, whilst she sucks my cock, do you understand? Tell me now if you don't and I'll explain it further, but one way or another, you will do it.""</p><p>""Yes, Master Tom,"" Elena nodded hesitantly, recalling how his tongue and mouth had worked on her cunt and her little man-in-the-boat, ""I think I can do it just as you want.""</p><p>""Good, good,"" Tom smiled affably as the young girl caressed his chin, ""wait until I have control of her head before touching her, understand?""</p><p>""Yes, sir,"" she nodded, meekly subservient.</p><p>It might be enjoyable at that, she thought, wondering how the little girl's cunt would taste. Tom set her on her feet and helped her off with her shoes and stockings. Then, with her padding silently behind him, Tom strode into his bedroom, where Genie still lay on her side, fast asleep, unaware of Tom's intent. As his weight crushed the mattress, she rolled onto her back in her sleep, a dreaming smile coming to her sweetly angelic face. He gently lifted her and set her down with her legs hanging off the edge of the bed. Elena positioned herself on her knees before the little girl's outspread slender thighs and watched for Tom's signal. He, in turn, straddled Genie's head and lay his stiff, cunt-wet cock on her angelic lips. Even in her sleep, her lips automatically fell apart, the corners of her mouth curving up with slumbering pleasure as she began nursing on his thick cock's head. Her eyes opened blearily as Tom gripped the hair on either side of her blond head and pressed deeper into her mouth.</p><p>""Um-m-m-mumph-h-h!"" Genie crooned wordlessly.</p><p>She tried to bring her hands up to grasp his hard shaft, but he had them pinned under his arse. Turning his head he saw that Elena had taken her cue and was pushing the little girl's slender young thighs apart, pressing her head between them and burrowing her face and lips in Genie's sperm-full cunt. She paused for a second or two as her hands slipped curiously over the fresh welts on Genie's arse and the little girl flinched, but only for those seconds, quickly pressing on.</p><p>""That's my girl,"" Tom whispered with a deep sigh.</p><p>Both girls hummed in pleasure. Suddenly, Genie's eyes popped wide. She had Tom's thick prick in her mouth, so who or what was suckling on her. Tom had recently introduced her to cunnilinctus, but his mouth was nowhere near her cunt! She tried to close her legs, but an unseen pair of hands kept them apart. She felt unseen teeth nibble on her swollen little feminine nub and she gasped, sucking Tom's cock deeper into her throat with the sudden flash of pleasure. Then again that singularly marvelous nibble. Her hips bucked, and she no longer cared who or what was down there as a rushing orgasm pounded through her tiny body, sending her bucking hips into Elena's face.</p><p>Tom's bollocks tightened as Genie's eyes fluttered and rolled back in her head. He pulled back to let her get a quick gasp of air then rammed back down her throat. As the little girl's hips danced to Elena's nibbling tune, Tom groaned as if in pain and sent his seminal torrent flooding down Genie's gulping throat. He bent almost double over the little girl's face as he sent burst after burst of his hot, creamy sperm into her ravenously sucking mouth.</p><p>""Keep at it, girl,"" he ordered Elena as he rolled off to the side to watch.</p><p>By then, Genie was as helpless as a newborn babe. She gurgled and coughed some of Tom's cream up, swallowing it back and licking her lips as orgasm after orgasm crashed over her like the waves at Brighton Beach during a summer storm. Even had Tom not told her to keep going, Elena was hooked on Genie's cunt. The little girl's orgasmic cream went across the young girl's tongue and quickly disappeared down her thirsting gullet. A long while later, Genie lay as limp and unmoving as dishrag. Unable to do more than utter long, low, whimpering moans. Her cunt unable to do more than quiver dryly. Unable to get anymore of the little girl's cream, Elena sat back and, as she caught Tom's eyes, blushed.</p><p>""It was ever so scrumptious,"" she murmured defensively, dropping her eyes.</p><p>""Yes, I know it is,"" Tom smiled, ""come, lick my cock clean, then go turn down the lights and come to bed with us for a nap.""</p><p>""Yes, sir!"" she responded eagerly and in less than five minutes all three were snuggled comfortably under Tom's comforter.</p><p>Tom awakened at five o'clock and shook his two girl's awake.</p><p>""You'd best get dressed and off to your kitchen duties,"" he admonished Elena, ""and you need to go to your room. Nanny will be here soon.""</p><p>Elena scurried sleepily around finding her clothes, then her shoes and stockings. Genie sat in bed, staring at Elena as Tom helped the young girl pull up her stockings, caressing the young girl's silky smooth, finely haired legs. Genie hadn't had much contact with the young maid before, usually only just in passing, but she knew the girl and knew how she'd been acquired. As Elena did up her pinafore sash, Tom slapped her firmly rounded arse.</p><p>""Help Miss Eugenie dress, won't you darling, there's a good girl,"" then headed for the bathroom.</p><p>Tom wanted them to talk to each other and get to know each other a little better and thought that a little time by themselves might do the job. He had an idea of the two of them together with him, in bed. Those twins of long ago had been a true delight. By the time he finished his daily duty and walked back in, they were giggling like a pair of schoolgirls - well, they were, weren't they?</p><p>""Shall I walk her to her room, Master Tom?"" the sweet little Spaniard asked, ""she is suffering some from the caning.""</p><p>""If you think it necessary, you may,"" he nodded.</p><p>""Thank you, sir,"" the two chorused.</p><p>Genie did indeed seem to need a little help. Tom hadn't realised that he'd caned her that severely. Without saying so aloud, he promised himself that he would not do it again, regardless of how badly she misbehaved.</p><p>""I have some burn salve in my purse kit that I use when I burn myself,"" he heard Elena saying as she walked the younger Genie, an arm around her waist, out the door, ""I will get it if you desire, Mistress.""</p><p>""That sounds ever so kind . . . Elena, is it?""</p><p>""Yes, Mistress,"" Tom closed the door behind them as Elena helped Genie hobble slowly down the stairs.</p><p>The kitchen staff, as a matter of fact, the whole house staff, had a long, leisurely morning with the Count and Countess out and no house guests. Since there was no big breakfast to serve and only the staff eating, the kitchen was soon spotless and even the scullery wenches were outside sunning themselves lazily. When Tom stepped into the kitchen with his usual ""good morning, all,"" Elena quickly set his place and fed him, setting a steaming cup of coffee within his reach. She hovered around him attentively, bringing him a second round of sausages and refilling his cup before it became empty. Cook grumped that she'd already been sent home and why the girl lingered was beyond her imagination. However, as she grumped, she gave Tom a knowing wink and tapped the side of her nose.</p><p>""Will you be after taking the wench home, then?"" Cook teasingly elbowed Elena.</p><p>Cook had seen the girl come rushing down the stairs, all out of breath and adjusting her pinafore. The girl had come down the back stairs, the same way Tom went to his room. However, although Cook had reasoned that Tom was having his way with the young girl, she hadn't realised that Miss Eugenie's bedrooms were also available from this staircase.</p><p>""Why, I don't see any reason not to. It is on the way to London after all, isn't it?"" Tom chuckled and caressed Elena's hand.</p><p>Elena blushed and gently took her hand back - she was the champion blusher, Tom thought to himself.</p><p>""It is really not necessary, Master Tom,"" Elena demurred softly.</p><p>""Why, of course it's necessary,"" Tom smiled, ""why deprive myself of your company when I would gladly suffer it?""</p><p>The kitchen staff, lazing about and watching, laughed as he arose to his feet and took her hand again.</p><p>""Come, girl. I have to be off to London and be ready for the high and mighty Count.""</p><p>Elena bowed her head bashfully, once more blushing as he pulled her to the door.</p><p>""Adieu all,"" Tom smiled and gave a dramatic flourish to the salute he gave them.</p><p>""Godspeed,"" he was offered in mocking return, ""and don't forget to go to London!"" someone called raucously.</p><p>He laughed with them as they laughingly waved. A few minutes later, they were in the car and on the road.</p><p>""Will you come in for a cup of tea?"" Elena smiled broadly at the old man.</p><p>""Wish that I could, my pet,"" he shook his head, ""but the roads between hither and yonder are treacherous and an hour or so dalliance could mean a very late arrival.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Elena looked disappointed.</p><p>""However, I shall be back late this evening and you are welcome to join in with Genie and myself after bed time.""</p><p>The young girl brightened. It would mean a walk in the dark, but it would be worth it.</p><p>""However . . ."" Tom bethought his last words, ""I am not sure that I want you walking the alleys after dark, so perhaps it would be best if you didn't come to me tonight and, instead, I shall work something up for tomorrow. Besides, I don't know what today will bring in London or the trip back and forth.""</p><p>""Yes, sir,"" Elena smiled brightly. He did care for her, she thought.</p><p>Tom pulled up in front of her tenement and stepped out to get the door for her, escorting her to the stoop. She smiled her thanks and he tipped his hat, kissing her hand gallantly.</p><p>""Until tomorrow, then?"" he smiled.</p><p>""Until tomorrow, Master Tom,"" she nodded and stepped in her door.</p><p>As the door closed behind her, Tom turned and climbed back in the motor car and pointed the nose North by West to London. It was sixty-five miles away, more or less, and he figured it would take him at least two hours even at the car's top speed. All those confounded small villages along the way. Cook had packed some dry sausages, bread and fruits along with water in case the Count and Countess desired some snacks on the way back, as well as a few sandwiches and some fruit and water for Tom. There were several public houses along the way, but he had no intention of stopping until he was in London. Likely their Lordships would want to stop along the way, which would make the trip even longer. Tom sighed and drove on.</p><p>He arrived at the Grand Marnier Hotel at one o'clock and was told that the Count hadn't yet arisen. Tom thanked the clerk and, leaving word to be called when the Count came down, stepped around the corner to the public house. Maybe he could scratch up some entertainment. He found a quiet corner at the end of the bar, ordered a stout and sat quietly sipping as he looked over the clientele. Nothing caught his fancy and his mind wandered back to the previous night.</p><p>Genie had come up earlier than she usually did - almost too early. Luckily she hadn't been seen climbing up to his rooms to possibly raise questions. It had angered Tom and he'd taken her into the back room and given her a good talking-to. She'd puffed up and argued with him, saying that she wanted to be near him always and why should it matter if anyone saw her coming up to his rooms. From there the tiff deteriorated until she'd screamed in frustration and anger. Tom had slapped her to shut her up. She'd then demanded that he apologize, but instead he threw her belly down onto the floor, ripped her nightgown off her, grabbed his most limber cane and whipped her sweet little arse. She tried to scream, but he shoved a corner of her own nightgown in her mouth, grabbed her by her hair and dragged her into the bedroom. Holding the gag over her mouth as she struggled to get free, he threw her across the bed and gave her another pair of stripes across her bare bottom. She tried to crawl farther up on the bed, trying to get away, but he grabbed her ankle and pulled her back and striped her arse again.</p><p>""You will behave,"" whap! ""like my proper slut,"" whap! ""when I have,"" whap! ""you in,"" whap! ""my hands!"" Whap! Whap! Whap!</p><p>He raised his cane for another go, but stopped and stared down at her weeping, squirming little body. Her welts shone brightly, almost glowing in the dim light. She looked so innocent, so sweet, so sexily helpless. He threw the cane aside, his cock stiffening as he ran his hands over her red-welted, sweetly nubile body. Crooning soft words to her, he gripped her small, slender thighs, pressing her nether lips apart with his thumbs. Her cunt was dripping with her slick wetness, giving him pause as he realised that she'd had at least one orgasm as he'd caned her.</p><p>""YES! YES! Yes, Master Tom,"" she cried, hiccupping as she felt him spreading her soft lips, ""oohm-m-m, please, sir.""</p><p>Tom lifted her little arse up to his crotch and slowly pushed his very stiff cock into her wetly creaming cunt. The little girl softly moaned from the pain of her welts, the pleasure of his large, heavy prick filling her little cunt and the fiery pain. She stretched her legs out, her sweet cunt tightening, squeezing around Tom's prick and she grunted as she had another orgasm, leaving her shivering and shaking. As her little body eased, Tom rammed hard, all the way into her his hard belly slapping loudly against her glowing arse. Genie, cried out in pain, feeling the burn flashing through her, making her little cunt clutch Tom's driving prick tightly once more. Tom gasped. It felt so wonderful. Once again, he slammed into her and once again the little girl flinched, her cunt shuddering, clutching Tom's thick, hard cock.</p><p>""Master To-o-o-m-m-m,"" she suddenly wailed, tightened and grunted as she came on his plunging cock once more.</p><p>""Oh-h-h, yes, my pet!"" he gasped, ""yes! You have such a wondrous cunt, my child!""</p><p>He plunged in and out of her, bouncing her small body back and forth off the edge of the bed, making her recoil back onto him. Genie grasped the bedclothes, sobbing and crying out with the mixture of pain and delight. His belly hurt her as it slapped against her welted arse, but his plunging cock felt even more wonderful and combined with the pain to drive her almost insane with her childish lust. Moments later, the chauffeur emptied his bollocks into his pre-pubescent lover's cunt. She cried out her lust once more and, as his hot cream gushed into her, went into spinning into an orgasmic, bucking fit. The little girl buried her face in the bedclothes and screamed mindlessly. The pain from her blistered arse mixing with the pleasure of his cumming cock were more than she could consciously take.</p><p>Tom slowly collapsed forward, rolling to the side and inching up on the bed to keep from sliding onto the floor. He, too, had burst out in the most delicious orgasm he'd had in a long while. He reached down and, gripping one of Genie's arms, dragged her up beside him. She still snuffled and hiccuped as she turned to him and wrapped her short, slender arms around his chest.</p><p>After holding her gently for a few minutes, he pushed her back and, in the dim light of the moon shining through the windows, examined her nubile pre-pubescent body. He loved little girls. Loved their sweet innocence, their lack of guile and especially the feel of their smooth, unblemished skin. As Genie stared at him wide-eyed and wondering, he ran a hand over her small, gently mounded chest. She had that beautiful curving from her side up to her tiny nipples. So tiny. They were like grape pips and when he ran his fingers or his tongue over them, they grew just as hard and stiff. The little girl seemed to get at least as much pleasure from his fondling as he did. Her pleasure sounded in soft mewling gurgles, her hands coming up to cup the back of his caressing hand.</p><p>""Ah-h-h, child. How you drive me to extremes,"" Tom sighed, ""I desire you so much that I must have you, yet you vex me just as much that I want to beat you severely. What am I to do with you?""</p><p>It was the first time that Tom had ever let her hear - no, the very first time he'd even admitted to himself that he felt this way for the little girl. Genie only understood what she felt and that was that she always wanted to be near him, whether he was fucking her or just sitting companionably with her and she wanted him only.</p><p>As Tom recalled last night, he remembered where he'd seen sweet little breasts like hers before. The breasts of everyone of his little girls had been different. They were like snowflakes, no two looked alike. Some had two little pink dots on skinny, chunky or average little chest. A few were advanced for their age and had small conical breasts. Others were somewhere in between the two extremes, but Genie's tiny nipples were pointed and had a little length to them, just like those other breasts.</p><p>He'd been twenty and hard up for money so he'd hired on with a steamer as a deck hand - a scut boy doing the jobs none of the crew cared to do. On board were three cabin boys, all roughly about twelve or thirteen as well as what he took to be a Captain's cabin girl. The girl turned out to be a boy, but not before Tom began lusting after the child, Terence by name. The other three cabin boys were amenable to the sexual advances of the crew - for a price, but Terence was never approached. He was the Captain's boy.</p><p>It was a long voyage, almost three months with no ports of call in between, which gave Tom plenty of time to befriend the boy - plenty of time to grow ever more horny, more desirous of plunging his cock into warm flesh. His own hand was calloused and rough and very unsatisfactory in the long term and the more he thought about it, the better the young boy looked. About two months out, he broached his desires to Terence - who readily agreed. Being the Captain's boy, he never thought of asking for money. What attracted the boy was Tom's good looks, one of the few good-looking men on board, and his courtly, by seafaring standards, manners and that Tom had always treated the boy as a fellow seaman, unlike most who rebuffed him or ignored him because of his relationship with the Captain.</p><p>They quickly set up a date for the next day since Tom had duty watch that night. When the day watch relieved him to go rest the next day, he met Terence in the main supply room. The boy was very talented both with his mouth and his arsehole. Never having been with a boy sexually - or any other male - Tom wasn't sure how to proceed, but the boy took the lead and hugged and caressed him as gently and lovingly as any girl or woman might and Tom soon lost his hesitancy.</p><p>The boy stripped his, then Tom's, tunic off. Tom pulled the boy to him as he dropped onto a sack of beans. The boy stood between his knees as the young man gripped the boy's narrow chest in his large calloused hands. Tom admired the boy's rapidly stiffening nipples. They were so wonderfully pink, surrounded by the boy's pale flesh. He looked up into the boy's smiling face as the boy, in turn, looked dreamily down into the man's glistening eyes, running his soft little hands over the man's caressing fingers. Tom's prick was stiff and hard, but he still had some qualms over plunging its stiff length into the boy's willing arsehole.</p><p>""Drop your clothes, love,"" the boy whispered, ""I want to see all of you. I want to adore your prick. I want to kiss it and suckle it and make love to it, my darling.""</p><p>Without speaking, Tom stood and dropped his knee breeches. With a strangled cry, the boy dropped to his knees and captured the young man's thick, turgid cock between his gently tender, cupped hands. He smiled up into Tom's eyes and stroked it up and down, pressing it to the side of his neck. Leaning his head on it, he captured it in the crook and, as he stroked it's length, pushed it back and forth along the fold of his soft throat.</p><p>""It is so good, my darling,"" the boy whispered, ""so simply wonderful and delightful.""</p><p>Tom dropped back on the sacks of beans and let the cabin boy do all the work. At first it was because he was unsure of what to do with a boy, but as the pleasure mounted, he found it better if he did nothing. The boy slipped Tom's cock out of his soft grip and spread his salivating lips over the burgeoning stiffness, taking it down and down and down, his hands slipping around his bollocks and caressing them softly. Tom had been suckled by prostitutes when he'd been able to afford them, but this was different. He'd never had anyone suckle him like this! The boy had him all the way down his throat. His swallowing gulps were deliciously constricting, tighter than any pussy Tom had ever felt. Not even his six year old cousin's pussy had been this tight and good, but then, she'd been used by several of her male relatives, as well, her father had been hung like a stallion. However, Terence's throat was like a tight, elastic silk sheath. Like that used by high-priced prostitutes and professional courtesans as condoms, but adding to that, it rippled up and down his length.</p><p>Just as Tom felt as if he was about to feed the boy his liquid lust, the boy let him loose and leaned forward, rising to his feet. With a practiced move, the boy squeezed Tom's cock, stopping the incipient burst, dropped his breeches and climbed on the sacks, straddling the man's hips. Tom's eyes dropped to the boy's crotch and the sight of the tiny worm, so stiff, straight and pointing toward him, almost made his cock flag. Terence quickly realised the problem and covered his stiffness, pulling it up and sliding his finger under his tiny sac.</p><p>""No-no, love,"" he whispered urgently, ""look up at me, my darling, look up.""</p><p>The boy could feel the wonderful stiffness fading as he sank Tom's cock into his wide-gaping arsehole. He grunted softly, breathing softly as the head slipped in through his muscular anal ring. With the heavy, bulbous flesh firmly within, the boy relaxed. The rest would quickly follow, however soft it was.</p><p>Tom turned his eyes upward, fixing on the boy's deliciously pink nipples. Reaching up, he ran his thumbs over them. The boy gasped and jerked, slamming his gaping arse down hard, his soft arse-cheeks bouncing off Tom's upper thighs. Once again, Tom realised that he'd never felt anything so tight and gripping. Not until he had his first pre-pubescent virgin would he find anything as tightly wonderful. For now, as the boy cried out his delight, Tom's prick began to regain it's former glory, pushing up into the depths of Terence's quiveringly clutching arsehole.</p><p>The boy's hands came up onto Tom's shoulders as he slid back and forth on Tom's belly. Without willing it, Tom's hands came up to caress the boy's smooth flanks. They felt no different than any woman's hips. The boy's buttocks were just as firmly yielding as any woman's and his arsehole - God, his arsehole! It was so tight and gripped him so wonderfully. Far better than any of the whores he'd ever paid for. With a sudden twist, he rolled the boy under him and crushed his back into the rough and coarse burlap sacking.</p><p>The boy cried out, wrapped his legs tightly around Tom's hips, pulling himself hard onto the heavily plunging, ever so delightful cock. Of a sudden, Terence stiffened and cried out again. Tom felt the hard little prick throbbing on his belly as it squirted the cabin boy's own load of boyish cream. As Tom realised that the boy had reached his orgasm, he plunged frantically into the depths of the boy's arsehole, pushing the lad's feet up by his head and blasting, like the steam generator's release, his own orgasmic lust. The boy pulled Tom's head to his young boy breast, whimpering and crooning soft words of lust and endearment into the young man's ear.</p><p>""That's my love,"" the boy murmured, gasping and panting, ""that's the nectar of the gods! I adore it! Feed my arse your delightful heat!!""</p><p>The boy was truly talented both with his mouth and his arsehole. Tom and the boy carried on their affair as best they could throughout the rest of the voyage out and back and, although Tom could never bring himself to suckle on the boy's prick, they spent the hours they could steal together with the boy suckling and eating the young man's salty cream. The boy told him many times that it was more delicious than any buttery cream he'd ever had, more delicious even than his Captain's cum, which he dearly loved.</p><p>Tom's fellows soon discovered the ongoing liaison, it was hardly easy to hide in a commercial steamer, but they said not a word lest their own activities with the other cabin boys be curtailed. There were many nights that the boy came and awakened Tom and they hid themselves in some dark corner for a quick fuck or knobber. If the Captain suspected his cabin boy of infidelity, he said not a word - and the boy's sweet little breasts were what remained uppermost in Tom's memory.</p><p>Tom's reverie was interrupted by the pub keeper tapping his hand in front of him, his incipient hard-on retreating.</p><p>""Your Master sent the boy to tell you to pick him and Countess up by the side entrance,"" he laid a finger on the bar, ""six pence, sirrah.""</p><p>Tom dropped a couple of coins on the service tray and quickly departed.</p><p>It was another hour before his charges were safely seated in the automobile. The two service maids were made as comfortable as possible atop the long, flat boot and they began their journey back. That trip was slower, since Tom had to allow for the extra weight and the hazardous potholes. At one point, Tom had to hire a farmer to pull the automobile through a deep mud hole, not having realised how deep it was, which added to their travel.</p><p>The sun was westering when, about twenty miles from home, Tom ran the car into a pothole he hadn't seen. The wheel jerked left out of his hands and a tyre spoke cracked. As the car rocked back, the spoke splintered and took another spoke out, then it was like a domino trick as the subsequent spokes splintered and broke off. Luckily they were within a hundred metres or so of a small inn, The Goose and Duck, a place at which Tom had planned on stopping for a quick supper. He'd visited it many times in the past and had become very friendly with the landlord and his family.</p><p>Not to go into too long a tale, the man had three daughters and two sons. Tom had flirted with the youngest, a sweet little girl of five, and had managed to ""tickle her fancy"" the last time he'd been there. The landlord was an older gentleman, older than Tom by five or six years, with a young wife, possibly in her middle twenties. The landlord's woman was a half-wit and the man rarely paid much attention to her or the children. Consequently, when he didn't have them penned in back, they ran wild - like Wild West Indians, as Tom had once been told. His two serving wenches whored their services from the inn as well as servicing the landlord as his needs arose. Among the two wenches, they had five little bastards which had been given away immediately at birth. The old man's daughters were quickly picking up the serving wenches side trade and the oldest, a girl of thirteen was already earning more than her keep. The middle daughter, a girl of nine, had been taken as the sixteen year old son's personal property and he it was, who negotiated sales of her pre-pubescent cunt. Tom had once vouchsafed the boy when a local constable had nicked him after stealing a bauble from the local silver merchant. Eldred, the boy's name, had decided that Tom was a friend and, consequently, Tom became a friend to the family. The other boy, a raw-boned fourteen, usually ran loose, stealing or ""finding"" various valuables. It was a veritable den of thieves, but they treated Tom as a friend and rarely bothered any of his things or property, Eldred making sure of that.</p><p>Tom sent the oldest maid, a plain, heavy woman of middle years, to go and do the negotiating for a carriage to carry the Count and Countess up as well as to have them start their supper. He told her to say that it was for Tom Silverhead's charge, as the old man called him, and that Tom would guarantee their money.</p><p>Tom's mind worked on two tracks: the repair of the motor car and the return of his charges back to Albertson's Manse - the name of their estate which he, among others in the know, amusingly called Bacchus' Phallus. He realised that he'd have to spend the night here and would not be allowed to return until he drove the repaired motor car home. He kicked the broken tyre in frustration, noting the thick, dried mud on his boots. It would like mean another pair of boots. These were ruined by the thick Sussex mud.</p><p>""Will it be long, Tom?"" the Count asked icily, irritated at this interruption of his nap.</p><p>""No, sire. I sent Anne ahead to bring a carriage and arranged for your supper. There is a small inn that, I am afraid, will have to suffice for you until I can arrange to have you and the Countess ferried to Albertson's.""</p><p>""Well, hurry. The hunger is interrupting my rest and a good roast hen would be most welcome, there's a good chap.""</p><p>The Count leaned back and closed his eyes, the Countess leaning her head on his shoulder. As complicated as their lusts were, they still seemed to be very much in love with each other. Tom shook his head in wonder.</p><p>""Yes, sire.""</p>"
824,"Puppy Love, Part 1",Blue_Goose,martin.bluezephyr@gmail.com,"['fant', 'g', 'beast', 'oral']","Eleven year young Trixie, once raped, is surprised by her Mastiff and begins a love affair with the huge animal. In the next part, her father has a surprise in store for her.",2012-04-29T00:00:00,"This story contains sexually graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually explicit material in the community you view such material, please leave now. This story and characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to events or persons (living or dead) is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please read no further. If you are offended by stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any other situation, please check the story code before reading the text. These stories are just that, stories, and do not promote or condone the activities described herein, especially when it comes to unsafe sexual practices or sex between adults and minors.","<p>Patrice Leigh, better known as Trixie, was bored. Her Daddy had gone to work, she'd done all her homework and now she sat flipping through the channels trying to find something to ease her tedium. It wasn't even 7 o'clock yet and she didn't have to be in bed until 9 and all that was on were some boring game shows and the news since her Daddy wouldn't get cable nor dish TV. Ever since her Momma died her Daddy had kept her locked away like some little china doll that he didn't want accidentally damaged. He'd started keeping her close after the incident the previous year with an older boy. Somehow Butchy, a 16 year old ninth grader, who'd been held back a couple of times, had induced her to go under the bleachers with him.</p><p>At first she'd gone along willingly, because she did kind of like the older boy, but then as he got forceful, she got scared and tried to fight him off. She was only a small eleven year old girl and he did what he wanted with her. She'd felt a sharp, stabbing pain when he penetrated her, however, after a few minutes of his cock sawing in and out of her, the pain was practically gone and she'd begun getting a nice feeling down there. Just as she was beginning to get into his rhythm, his thing began throbbing and she felt him pee all inside her. She'd cried out in a mixture of disgust and lust, a lust she didn't then understand. As he pulled out of her, she moaned in pain, the self-same disgust overlaid with a previously unknown frustration. As he pulled his pants up, he threatened her and told her not to say anything to anybody or she'd ""get it good.""</p><p>When her father came to pick her up at the usual time, the dried virginal blood mixed with Butchy's crusty semen was a dead give-away. He'd rushed her to the Emergency Room and the police soon had the boy collared and in jail. As of now, he was still in jail. The aunt and uncle with whom he'd lived, had refused to bail him out and, later, he'd been tried as an adult and sentenced to 60 years with the possibility of parole after serving a third of his sentence.</p><p>Trixie sighed and got up. She might as well take a shower and go to her room. She had a couple of chapters to go in Moby Dick and she didn't have to be done with it for another two whole weeks. She sighed, she was already almost done with it. She guessed that she might as well get a head-start on the book report for it and turn it in early - get some extra credit. She also felt particularly horny, not quite understanding why, and wanted to get a good cum. With her small nimble fingers, she'd become quite expert in pleasing herself since Butchy had broken the ice.</p><p>""C'mon, Bronson,"" the girl old called her huge Mastiff, ""we're gonna get a bath and do some reading in bed.""</p><p>The nearly two-hundred pound animal pricked up his ears at the word ""bath"" and yawned, stretching as he got up and padded silently along behind her. He was almost two years old and already a huge animal. Trixie's Daddy had gotten him a couple of years after her Momma had died and the animal adored her. The smell of her was intoxicating to the stud dog. It drove him wild, at times, as he tried to reach the source of her delicious aroma. He also knew very well what ""bath"" meant. Trixie had taken to bathing with him as a puppy and he loved playing with her in the tub. Occasionally, she'd let him sniff at and take a quick lick of her pussy. It was never enough for Bronson, but it was better than nothing. He loved the way she hand-scrubbed him, especially when she washed his doggy crotch. She wasn't at all shy about scrubbing him there. She loved how his big canine penis pushed out of the sheath, looking so red.</p><p>Tonight, Trixie smelled particularly inviting. Without realizing it, Trixie, an early bloomer, was about to begin menstruating, although she wouldn't begin bleeding until the next day. Cal having no idea when girl's began bleeding, had take the precaution of talking to her about the birds and the bees and girls' menstrual periods several years previously. He'd also talked to her about boys penises and why they got stiff - she'd already experienced that first hand with Bronson, he was close enough to a boy - and what happened after a boy pumped his stuff into a girl who was old enough to menstruate. He knew she was getting close to that age and had taken another precaution and stored a box of sanitary pads under the bathroom sink beside the toilet paper. Anyway, Bronson, with his exceptional smell, knew what was coming and it made him almost uncontrollable. Had he not learned early on to obey Trixie, he would have knocked her down and tried his best to mount her. As it was, he was barely under his own control. His breed was intelligent, protective and very obedient, so only his training kept him in check.</p><p>In the tub, he obediently stood as Trixie washed him, enduring the foul-smelling shampoo she loved. He didn't like its smell, but he loved her so he put up with it. She scrubbed him down all over, saving his underside for last. This time, she got butterflies in her tummy as she gently washed his balls and his doggy prick and balls, noticing keenly how soft and wonderful they felt. She also noticed that tonight, he seemed to be particularly excitable, his blood-red cock, running out of it's sheath as she gently massaged the furry cover. She'd never really noticed how pointed the tip was. It wasn't rounded like Daddy's and it had a knob kinda set back from the tip or head, but the tip wasn't big enough to call a head, she decided. His near leg came up as she caressed more of his prick, finally running her hands over his straining bare, red prick.</p><p>""It's so smooth and silky,"" she murmured to herself, ""nice.""</p><p>She continued stroking and caressing, thinking that this was how Daddy had been doing his before he'd spotted her and ran her out of the bathroom the other day. Bronson's head hung half-way down, his tongue almost lapping the wet tub as he whined and whimpered happily. A part of Trixie's mind watched her hand jacking Bronson off, the rest of it occupied with the simple pleasure she felt at holding him nearly helpless in her hand. Without warning, he yelped as if in pain, jerked and spurted. His prick drew back then shot forward as he sent her another cumming spurt. Trixie gasped and, without thinking, quickly caught as much of his spermy cum in her cupped hands as she could. The dog was young, so he had a copious amount of doggy cream in his balls and he continued to squirt, his cock stretching each time. Trixie had a good handful by the time, he finally relaxed and dropped onto the wet ceramic with a happy sigh.</p><p>Trixie stared at him for a couple of minutes, recalling the frustration she'd felt so long ago. She didn't realize it, but deep in her mind she felt the effect of another man having left her totally dissatisfied and frustrated. Now what. She had a dog lying in the cooling spray of the shower and a double hand-full of his doggy cream. She sighed and shook her head again. Then, as she was about to turn her hand over and rinse it off, she stopped and stared at it. Her horny frustration played in her mind, turning and twisting her thoughts in a different direction. Still lost in her lust-induced feelings, she brought her hand up to her nose, sniffing at what Bronson had left there. Once again her mind was on lust-control and she cautiously stuck out her tongue and dipped it in the white cream in her palm. She sat back and sucked it down, smacking her lips lightly as the salty-sweet taste tantalized her pallet.</p><p>""Not bad,"" she murmured taking a bigger lap of the doggy sperm in her hand, ""not bad at all,"" she pressed her lips to her palm and slurped it all up, smacking her lips and rinsing her hands off in the spray. Once done, she twisted the faucet knobs until the spray ended in a slow drip. Daddy had to fix that, she remembered he'd said.</p><p>""Come on, Bronson,"" she stood and stepped out of the shower, ""gotta dry off.""</p><p>She grabbed a towel as Bronson stood up and obediently shook himself off then sat patiently as Trixie dried herself off, waiting his turn. Once dry, she threw the towel over him and dried him off. Once he was dry enough, she sent him on out and, as he went out and into the back yard to do his business, Trixie blow-dried her hair, brushing it briskly. She heard Bronson arguing with the neighbor's cats and, although they usually played together, the dog always made sure that they stayed on their side of the fence at night. When she was done, she slipped into her bathrobe and let Bronson in. Climbing back upstairs to her room, Bronson, already in bed, lifted his head to watch her walk in.</p><p>""Just like all the men I know,"" she mock-fussed at him, ""just lay around and take up space, huh?""</p><p>Trixie grabbed his huge head by the ears and waggled it around, Bronson's tongue flopped around uselessly, doing the doggy version of a happy grin. She smiled fondly down at him and scratched the side of his neck where the hairs came together like two waves meeting. He panted happily and pawed at her hand, pretending to try to fight her off.</p><p>""Silly puppy,"" she giggled and stepped to her computer desk.</p><p>She booted it up and down-loaded Moby Dick, it was on a PDF file so she quickly found her page and started to read. Bronson, got off the bed and dropped in a pile at her bare feet. She lifted them to give him room, then rested them on his big shoulder. He enjoyed the feel of her bare feet on him. She always ran them back and forth along his side, massaging him pleasantly with her toes. He groaned in pleasure and rolled onto his back as she dug her toes into his chest, scratching him gently with her toenails.</p><p>A few minutes later, he half-sat up. He couldn't stand lying there with that wonderful smell filling his nose. This time he was a little more circumspect about how he approached her. He was, after all, a highly intelligent animal and stalking was in his genes. She sat with her ankles crossed under her, her robe undone and hanging loose, baring her sweetly blooming little body, from her small burgeoning breasts all the way down to her sparsely haired pussy. Bronson initially rested his head on her crossed ankles, his snout so-o-o close to the source of the wonderful aroma he couldn't resist. Trixie had been rubbing her pussy gently as she read. She was still very hot and horny. Unable to hold back, Bronson sent his long tongue on a quick trip. Her pussy was so wet, so ready and so inviting.</p><p>Trixie gasped and fumbled as she tried to grab his head and push him off. Her trembling hands slipped on his short hair and Bronson pressed his advantage, snaking his long tongue deep into Trixie's quivering pussy. Trixie accidentally banged her head against the desk-top and she saw stars for a couple of seconds, falling fell back in her chair. As her legs involuntarily spread, she threw her hands out, grasping ineffectively for Bronson's head. Bronson pressed his advantage and continued slurping, rising up and planted his front paws on her thighs. His cold, wet nose pressed hard against Trixie's very stiff clittie. With her head still ringing, she gave a little moaning cry and her creamy juices gushed, delighting Bronson. As he sat up a little higher, he pressed his snout tighter to her deliciously creaming pussy, his nose on her clittie sending the young girl into a paroxysm of lust. She suddenly didn't want Bronson to quit. His long, larruping tongue seemed to dig all the way into her belly, his cold, wet nose rubbing her clittie and making her cum over and over. She finally managed to grip his head and pull him off. Bronson willingly stood back, tail wagging a mile-a-minute as he licked his chops, begging for more with an eager whine.</p><p>""No, Bronson,"" Trixie panted shivering exquisitely, ""that's enough. I can't take anymore, honey-doll.""</p><p>At the word ""no,"" Bronson sat back wagging his tail and still licking the delicious flavor off his chops. Trixie had to go pee badly. She pushed Bronson back and stood, tottering unsteadily into the bathroom. Bronson followed obediently behind her and dropped to the floor, resting his head on his paws and watching her. She smiled hesitantly at him, having a little trouble peeing with him watching as she recalled the intimacy of a few minutes before. She finally shrugged, he'd already been in there with his tongue anyway, and let it go. Bronson heaved a big sigh as he got the smell of her hormone-laden piss. With his tail thumping hopefully on the tiled floor, he rolled onto his side, his thick red prick poking out of it's sheath once more. Her eyes went wide as she realized that the dog was lusting for her.</p><p>""My, my, Bronson,"" she smiled, not at all displeased with her realization, ""whatever are you thinking of in that little doggy head of yours.""</p><p>Trixie leaned forward, resting her arms on her knees as she let her back-end loose. She grunted with relief as a few fat turds slid out of her gaping asshole and stared at the short length of Bronson's bare prick. It was only the tip, the big knob was still in the protective sheath, but she was getting horny again. Bronson's earlier tongue-lashing seemed to only have given her an itchy need deep inside her.</p><p>""If only you weren't a dog,"" she sighed, ""but then, if you weren't a dog, you wouldn't be here, would you?""</p><p>Bronson raised his head and Trixie reached over and scratched him behind the ears, his tail thumped even faster as he whined. Bronson wanted something else. She didn't know what he wanted, but he had some definite ideas. Suddenly, he jerked up onto his feet and spun to face the bathroom door. Then with a joyous bark, he ran out, heading for the kitchen door, leaving Trixie to wipe and clean herself off. Daddy must have gotten home. Was it eleven-thirty already? Seems like it was still early. As she adjusted her robe and tied it around her, she went over the afternoon and evening.</p><p>Got home at three-fifteen, did homework, must have been five when she finished, watched TV came upstairs around eight, read for a while, Bronson did . . . licked . . . well - Bronson made her happy - must have been . . . okay. It must be eleven-thirty then, she decided as she headed for the stairs. A quick glance at the wall clock at the head of the stairs confirmed it. Eleven-forty-five. After walking sedately down the stairs, she rounded the hall and saw Bronson and Cal rough-housing and playing tug of war with an old piece of rope.</p><p>""Trixie!"" Daddy spotted her and smiled, dropping the rope and holding his arms out to her.</p><p>""Daddy!"" she squealed and ran into his embrace, ""you're home.""</p><p>""Well . . . yeah. It's just something I do every night,"" he grinned.</p><p>He wondered why she was suddenly so affectionate. She usually only gave him a peck on the cheek and brought him a fresh cup of coffee.</p><p>""I, um, I forgot to make coffee,"" she confessed blushing.</p><p>""That's okay, hon. I can wait a little while. Are you okay?"" he dropped into his chair, examining her closely as he pulled her to him and felt her forehead, feeling a little extra warmth, ""feels like you got a little temperature,"" he leaned back and took a closer look at her face.</p><p>""I have been feeling a little head-achy,"" she nodded, ""since yesterday.""</p><p>Her father dug back in his memory, finally pulling out and dusting off a memory of her mother feeling warm and having a slight head-ache whenever she was about to start her period. Just in case she was, he asked her where her sanitary pads were. She thought back and said that they were in the bathroom.</p><p>""Well, keep them handy,"" he smiled, ""I think that you may be getting ready for your first period,"" he tapped her nose teasingly.</p><p>""My first . . . what?"" her mind reverted to school - first period? English Lit?</p><p>""Period. Remember when we talked about having babies and women menstruating?""</p><p>""Y-yeah . . .""</p><p>""Well, I think within the next day or so, you're gonna begin having yours. You haven't starting getting cramps in your belly yet, have you?""</p><p>""N-no?"" okay, no English Lit, more like in SexEd - a menstrual period.</p><p>""Good, when you start getting some cramping, you need to put one on or you'll get blood all over the place, okay?""</p><p>""Okay,"" Trixie nodded.</p><p>""Now, go make me some coffee while I go potty.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she padded into the kitchen as Cal headed up to the bathroom.</p><p>His little girl was growing, there was no doubt about that. God, she was already on the verge of menstruating. Tonight, he'd finally noticed that she was no longer his flat-chested little baby. Her breasts had to be almost a B-cup. He sighed, a training bra wouldn't be large enough, then - but she was barely eleven! Fuck. They just seemed to start earlier and earlier. He wished his wife was still alive to tell Trixie about these things. Oh, well. Tomorrow was another school day, but he decided to keep Trixie home. If she'd been feeling bad since yesterday, and if she was like her mother, she'd start bleeding sometime tomorrow - today! It was after midnight. He'd call Mrs. Trayne from next door, when he left for work in the afternoon and have her pop in to check on her. Maybe she could stay with her a while.</p><p>When he came back down, he told Trixie to stay home from school the next day because he thought that she might start bleeding then and that Mrs. Trayne would be keeping an eye on her most of the evening.</p><p>""Wake me up later if you have any trouble, okay?""</p><p>She handed him his coffee and he kicked on the TV to watch his favorite late-night talk show and watch the re-run of the evening news. She re-filled his coffee and settled down on his footstool for a few minutes. He chuckled and playfully covered Trixie's eyes as they watched Bronson lick his crotch, then scratch his shoulder and behind his ear.</p><p>""You know, you shouldn't bathe Bronson every day,"" he sipped and caressed her head, ""it tends to dry out his skin. Drys it and makes him scratch that much more.""</p><p>He looked at Bronson. Bronson suddenly aware that he was the focus of attention, looked back at him alertly. He'd quit scratching. The spot on his shoulder was an old scar that often itched, but his fur looked glossy and healthy and his eyes were clear.</p><p>""What do you wash him with?"" he sipped his coffee.</p><p>""Well, I use the stuff you got me for horse manes. You said it'd keep my hair nice,"" she gave a huge yawn.</p><p>""Oh. Well, I guess it won't do him any harm then. It's pretty good stuff.""</p><p>""Yep,"" Trixie nodded, rubbing Bronson's chest with her bare toes, ""want another cup?""</p><p>""Sure, then you better get to bed. You may be getting out of school tomorrow, but you still need to get to bed. You shouldn't have stayed up so late.""</p><p>""Oh, Daddy,"" she made a little face at him and he smiled fondly at her.</p><p>She brought him his cup of coffee, set it on the table beside him and kissed him goodnight. Bronson got up shook himself off, yawned and put his forepaws on Daddy's knee for a good night scratch before bounding off after Trixie. Before going to bed, Trixie pulled a sanitary pad out of the box and put it on the night stand, then pulled on a pair of clean panties. She was a little shocked at herself as, while she nuzzled him like usual, she thoughtlessly opened her mouth to his long, licking tongue. Still, it was nice, a little like the hot dogs he'd had earlier for a snack. She giggled and told him to lie down and go to sleep. He obediently moved to the foot of the bed, turned a few times, then lay his head on his paws and stared adoringly at her as she slipped under the covers. The delicious aroma of her pre-menstrual pussy wafting deliciously to his nose.</p><p>The next morning Trixie awakened on her back, having tossed her covers back in her sleep. She lay with her legs wide apart and a cold muzzle pressed against her panties. Bronson's warm tongue licked insistently, trying to get his tongue in her as he licked her panty covered pussy, nuzzling her as he tried to get past the barrier to his pleasure. Trixie pinked a little, then she smiled shyly and pushed her panties down. Bronson, on his belly, his legs tucked under him, immediately jumped to his feet and buried his tongue as deep in her pussy as he could get it, licking her out as if he was dying of thirst. Trixie gasped and arched her back in enthralled pleasure. God, he had a lo-o-ong tongue. His nose again pressed against her clittie and she grabbed his head, holding it as she rubbed his nose against it.</p><p>""Ooh-h-h, honey-doll,"" she crooned happily, ""um-m-m, that is so good!""</p><p>Bronson whined from the pain of her grasping hands, but didn't stop licking and slurping her delicious inner cream. Pressing his snout harder against her, he tried to reach deeper into her. He wanted that delicious mucus off her oozing cervix. She felt his tongue twisting and digging deeper into her, pressing it against her resilient inner flesh as his cold, wet nose warmed against her clittie. His hot breath whuffling and snorting on her literally sent her up the wall with the sheer heavenly delight of it.</p><p>She squealed and came hard, shuddering deliciously as she dropped back on the bed. Bronson pulled himself forward, trying to get his entire muzzle inside the tight confines of her pussy. Had it been pointed instead of more or less flat, he might have succeeded, but then she heard footfalls in the hall and she quickly pulled her covers over them both.</p><p>Cal was only going to the bathroom. She shivered with delicious fright until she finally heard the commode flush and the footfalls heading back to his bedroom. Then she threw the covers back, threw her knees wide and watched Bronson going at it. The sight of his delving tongue and the thrill she felt as he sank his larruping tongue deep in her, drove her up into the air once more as she came again, immediately followed by another orgasm then another.</p><p>""Oh, Baby-Baby-Baby-Bay-bee-ee!"" she whimpered, ""ooh-h-h! Ooh-h-h-h, yeah! That's my pretty boy.""</p><p>Having cleaned all the gushing cream out of Trixie, Bronson pulled his tongue back and gently licked her vulva, running his long tongue from her clenching asshole up along her slit and over her stiff little clittie. Trixie whimpered, helplessly grasping air with her hands, clenching them white-knuckle tight as he lifted her into another hard orgasm.</p><p>""Oh, Gaw-wd!"" she gasped, cumming again.</p><p>She gave a crooning sigh, shuddering as she lay back against her pillows, pulling Bronson's head out of her crotch and bending to his muzzle. His tongue worked as he licked his chops, getting all the flavor from around his mouth. Without a second thought, Trixie pressed her mouth to his. Bronson eagerly licked her face and, as she opened her mouth, sent his deep-searching tongue into her ardently receptive mouth. As he licked the inside of her mouth, she suddenly wondered if he'd like some of the same thing from her.</p><p>She pulled back and looked. His blood-red prick hung several inches out of it's sheath, stretching beyond the knob. As she examined it from her sitting position, she thought back on her first, ugly experience with Butchy. She remembered that the only ugly parts were when he ripped into her virginity without giving her any satisfaction and, with that thought in mind, she rolled an obedient Bronson onto his back. As she gently massaged his balls, his prick slipped all the way out of his furry sheath. Her mouth watered as she remembered the taste of his warm doggy cream the night before. She thought back to when Butchy had squirted his cum inside her. With eyes glazing slightly, she brought her face close to Bronson's red, obscenely bare cock. Without conscious thought, she sucked his pecker into her mouth. Bronson whined and kicked his back legs, not trying to get up, just lying there, gulping his tongue and panting heavily.</p><p>Dimly Trixie thought of Butchy and how much Bronson's panting sounded like his. She closed her eyes and gave herself completely over to the animal feelings of lust as she enjoyed the feel, the texture and . . . the taste of his prick. Having gone this far, the next step was easier. She rolled Bronson onto his feet and, getting on all fours, grabbed his red, throbbing prick and pulled him to her. Bronson quickly got the idea and mounted her, wrapping his paws around her waist. As he humped, Trixie pushed her ass back and guided his long prick into her warmly receptive cunt.</p><p>""Oh-h-h, f-f-fudge!"" she gasped as he rammed into her, ""oh, oh, ohdarn!"" she moaned low in her throat.</p><p>Bronson whuffed and panted, humping in and out of her, ramming his thick, doggy prick in and out of Trixie's creaming cunt.</p><p>""Oh, Baby,"" she crooned, ""ooh-h-h, Bronson! Thatta boy. Ooh, it's so good, Honey-Doll,"" she encouraged the fucking dog.</p><p>The feel of his knob, that delicious inch or so behind the tip of his cock, felt heavenly. It rubbed on just the right spot, gasping with sudden pleasure as she came hard around Bronson's plunging prick. Her cunt tightened involuntarily, almost cramping as she fell forward, crying softly, her cream running down the insides of her thighs. Trixie buried her face in her pillows, muffling her involuntary moans and shrieks of lust and delight. She turned her head and took a breath, looking into Bronson's face with heavy-lidded eyes. She loved the dog, she realized, loved how he fucked her, loved the way he gripped her waist as he banged into her.</p><p>Once again, she came, not as hard as before, but it was a delicious cum, nonetheless. She realized that he'd already given her much more than that darn old Butchy who'd cum so quick had. Bronson rocked steadily into her driving her lust higher and higher. She felt a little twinge deep inside her, never understanding that it was the pointed end of Bronson's prick penetrating her cervical entrance. Just as she reached the pinnacle and was about to cum, she felt Bronson's hot cum squirt into her. It felt so hot and good that the little twinges in her womb only helped send her over the cumming edge. She had to bury her face in her pillows again as she let out a keening, growling cry of lust. Bronson whined and whimpered, also meeting her cries with a high, almost squealing yap, his paws gripping her waist tightly.</p><p>Trixie moaned and let her knees slide back as she flattened on her tummy. Bronson came down with her, his knob swollen so big that he was unable to pull out as he continued squirting into her, jerkily pumping his doggy sperm into her incompatible girl womb. He licked the back of her head as he lay atop her - resting - his cock throbbing, his hot doggy semen pumping directly into her deepest uterine womb. Trixie sighed and closed her eyes. She loved the throb of his cock as his cum filled her. It felt like a little pump as it throbbed, squirting and squirting and squirting. She loved the wonderfully full feeling of his cum over-filling her hot cunt. It made her paw at her pillows helplessly as she half-passed out from the pleasure.</p><p>Bronson, her wonderful lover - her dog - lay atop her occasionally nuzzling and licking her neck. The swollen knob slowly shrank until Bronson at last pulled out, rolled heavily onto his side and hiked a leg up, licking the remains of their tryst off his prick and balls. Trixie's cunt still throbbed pleasantly from the solid fucking Bronson had given her, his cum draining as she felt the twinges deep in her womb. At first they felt like a small pleasant throbbing, but that feeling slowly changed as she began to cramp.</p><p>""Oh, God,"" she moaned rolling onto her side and pressing her tummy.</p><p>Bronson jumped to his feet and leaned over her, snuffling and whuffling at her hips and asshole, licking gently as he caressed her, trying to soothe her.</p><p>""It's okay, Honey-Doll,"" Trixie moaned, ""I think I'm starting my periods.""</p><p>She caressed and stroked his muzzle and head, letting him continue his tonguing caresses. He dropped down onto his belly and rested his head on her hip, looking deeply at her with his expressive brown eyes.</p><p>""You're a wonderful guy, you know,"" she whispered scratching him behind the ears and caressing his muzzle gently.</p><p>Still holding her tummy, she reached over to the bed side table and got the wrapped pad. It had some simple instructions on the side and she carefully read them. It seemed simple enough - open the package, press pad to vulva and attach ends to pad belt. What pad belt? She read a little farther finding that, failing to have a pad belt, pull panties on tightly to keep the pad from sliding. She nodded at that.</p><p>""I thought these things had a sticky thing on the bottom to keep them in the panties,"" she puzzled, turning the package over, ""oh, well.""</p><p>Bronson's cum still oozing from her pussy, she ripped the package open and unfolded the pad. Holding it against her vulva, she grabbed her panties and pulled them up tight against it, lying back on her pillows. Her Daddy had said that if the pain got bad, to go in his medicine cabinet and get a couple of his extra-strength aspirins, that they would cut some of the pain. She grabbed her TV remote, fluffed up her pillows and pushed herself back against them, leaving the recovering Bronson lying on his side. When she was comfortable, she flipped the TV on and watched a couple of soap operas. The cramps weren't really all that bad. As it turned out, she was one of the lucky girls whose monthly cramps were bearable. She was getting into one of the morning game shows when Bronson opened an eye and peered up at her. She smiled down at him and cooed, scratching his chin and caressing his muzzle lovingly. His tail thumped on the bed as he opened his mouth and panted happily. A few minutes later, she had to go pee.</p><p>""Be right back, lover. Don't go 'way,"" she giggled, patting his neck as she slid off the bed carefully, not wanting to get blood on the sheets.</p><p>In the bathroom she pulled her pad off to piss. It came off her vulva stickily. Looking at it, she saw a lot of Bronson's cum and a few spots of blood. Daddy had said that it would take at least a whole day, maybe two for all the blood to come out and that she'd have to change the pad at least daily, if not several times a day, so she dug out a fresh one. She could smell Bronson's cum wafting up from her pussy. She threw a wash cloth in the sink and turned on the hot water to wet it, then pressed the used pad to her nose. Besides the smell of blood, she got the newly acquired headily intoxicating aroma of Bronson's semen. She pressed her lips to an un-bloody spot and licked it gently. It tasted as wonderful, although there was a faint undertone of bleached cotton. She sighed and wadded up the used pad, tossed it in the waste basket and took the wet towel, shutting the water off. Much as she liked the smell of his fresh cum, she didn't want her Daddy to smell it and maybe take Bronson away, so she soaped the wash cloth and scrubbed her pussy clean. Kicking her panties aside, she pressed the pad to her vulva and pulled on a fresh pair. It was an older pair and were a little tight, so she figured they ought to hold the thick pad up.</p><p>As she came out of the bathroom, her belly rumbled and, although she wanted to climb back in bed with Bronson, she - and he - needed something to eat. Cal's footsteps outside made up her mind for her and she grabbed her robe, calling to Bronson as she tied it around her small waist and glanced at the clock. It was almost eleven. No wonder Daddy was stirring, a few more hours and he'd be heading off to work. Then she remembered that he'd said he'd have Mrs. Trayne look in on her. Oh, well, maybe she could tell her that she was tired and going to bed early - but then, Mrs. Trayne wouldn't let her take Bronson into her bedroom. She always claimed that dogs carried fleas and fleas carried diseases and that he shouldn't sleep in her bed because he'd pass the fleas on to her. She sighed again. She and Bronson bathed every night and he darn sure didn't have any old fleas. As a matter of fact, Mrs. Trayne was probably the one that had fleas. She always smelled like she needed a bath.</p><p>""Good morning, Hon,"" Cal, sitting at the table, smiled as she rounded the kitchen door.</p><p>""G'morning, Daddy,"" she smiled pressing a hand to her unsettled tummy.</p><p>""Are you feeling all right?"" he was suddenly concerned.</p><p>""I'm okay, Daddy,"" she smiled dropping her hand, ""I feel a little feverish, but it don't hurt too much.""</p><p>""That's good,"" he patted his lap and held an arm out to her, ""have you started yet, did you get everything figured out okay?""</p><p>Trixie nodded, climbing up on his lap.</p><p>""Yes and yes,"" she smiled wanly, ""but I can feel the cramping, but it doesn't hurt that bad, Daddy. It's mostly a very uncomfortable feeling, kind of like a upset tummy, but nothing really bad, is that good or is it bad?""</p><p>""Well, from what your mother used to tell me, a lot of women never get any bad cramps and some don't feel much more than an upset stomach. Maybe you're one of the lucky ones. However, she did say that she sometimes didn't feel much of anything and there were other times that she hurt really bad, so maybe this first one is gonna be pretty mild, hm?""</p><p>""Yeah, maybe . . ."" as she thought about it, she looked up at him, ""Daddy?""</p><p>""Yes, sweetheart.""</p><p>""Could you tell Mrs. Trayne not to bother stopping by,"" she wrinkled her nose, ""she smells and makes Bronson sleep on the floor outside my room.""</p><p>Her father laughed and hugged her, kissing the top of her head.</p><p>""I suppose I could,"" he grinned, ""you sure you're gonna be okay?""</p><p>""Yeah, besides, I'll be sleeping anyway, so there won't be no need for her to stop in. She always fusses about dogs. I don't think she likes them much.""</p><p>""No, I don't suppose she does. She loves her two cats, but I don't guess she cares much about dogs.""</p><p>""Thanks, Daddy,"" Trixie slid off his lap and padded to the refrigerator, ""want a couple eggs? There's a couple left-over pork chops and I could fix you some hash browns to go with them.""</p><p>""Now, that sounds like an offer I can't refuse,"" he chuckled.</p><p>Bronson thumped his heavy tail on the floor as he heard ""pork chop"" and whined hungrily. Trixie looked at him and laughed shaking her head as she pulled the eggs and pork chops out, setting them on the counter. She did a quick job of grating and rinsing a couple of potatoes and a few minutes later, the potatoes were done, the four pork chops were nuked - there had been four - and the eggs were done. She scrambled a couple more and put a pork chop on a plate with the eggs and set it on the floor for Bronson. He had his dog food, but she couldn't see her lover getting less that she got.</p><p>""You know, you treat that animal as if he was a real person,"" Cal chuckled, ""I'm surprised you didn't give him some buttered toast, too.""</p><p>""Oh, no,"" she shook her head, swallowing her partially chewed pork chop, ""bread constipates him.""</p><p>""Well, excu-u-use me,"" Cal laughed.</p><p>Trixie smiled happily with him. She loved her Daddy, but he didn't always understand her. They had a little quality time as they ate, bantering back and forth about school, work and menstruating in general. When they finished, Trixie cleaned off the table and excused herself to go upstairs and put on some clothes. She once again felt a little sticky between her legs and wanted to check her sanitary pad. Bronson followed her, the exquisite smell wafting back making him drool. He wanted to lick it up, wanted eat it. It was blood and blood was good. He wagged his tail, hoping she'd let him lick it off. Once in her bathroom, however, she closed the door on him. She didn't realize how much he wanted it, but she didn't want to have him nuzzling her there until she'd cleaned off. She quickly washed herself off and went back downstairs.</p><p>""Daddy?"" she called as she started the water to do the dishes.</p><p>""What's that, sweetie,"" he looked up from fixing his lunch.</p><p>""Well, um, the instructions on the pads say that I need to hook them to a sanitary pad holder or a garter belt and I just have it on with my panties holding it up . . . won't I need one? Or would it be easier to get tampons?""</p><p>Cal didn't immediately answer wondering how she'd learned about tampons and, come to that, he hadn't really given her any big instructions on wearing the sanitary pad. All he remembered telling her was to put one on.</p><p>""I'll, uhm, I'll have to find out, uhm, and, uhm, I'll, I'll . . . hm-m,"" he paused, ""I'll have to get someone who knows to tell you about it.""</p><p>""I could get my Phys Ed teacher to show me. She usually helps all of us girls when we have, um, problems.""</p><p>Cal breathed a sigh of relief.</p><p>""Okay, that sounds like a, uh, like a good idea,"" he made a mental note to call the teacher in the morning and ask for her help.</p><p>Trixie finished washing the dishes as her Daddy went back in his room to dress and get his work-boots on. Before he left, he told her that he'd talked to Mrs. Trayne and she would stop in later for a quick check on her, just to make sure she was okay. He assured Trixie that the old lady would only come by once. When her Daddy finally went off to work, she curled up on the couch with Bronson and watched some TV. Around six o'clock, as Trixie fixed herself a sandwich, Mrs. Trayne tapped on the kitchen door.</p><p>""How are you doing, darling,"" she spoke in the high, syrupy voice she reserved for the ill and the elderly.</p><p>""I'm doing fine, Mrs. Trayne, would you like a sandwich? I'm fixing one for myself and Bronson.""</p><p>""Oh, no, no, no, darling. I just ate and I'm not hungry,"" she continued in her syrupy voice, ""I brought you some chamomile tea. It's always good for making one feel better.""</p><p>Mrs. Trayne clattered around, finding a tea pot and pouring some water in it as Trixie, poured herself a glass of milk, watching her closely. Bronson positioned himself between Trixie and the neighbor lady, smelling her cats on her and very wary of her because of that. They both watched the old lady as she put the water on to boil, dug out a couple of coffee mugs and dropped a tea bag in each. She was apparently meaning to stay for a little while. Trixie hoped that she wouldn't make it too long, she wanted to cuddle with Bronson for a while before heading for bed.</p><p>While waiting for the water to boil, the old lady sat as Trixie ate, and chattered away about things that Trixie had no interest in. She did, however, give her some helpful hints on handling her periods before she left an hour or so later.</p>"
825,"Puppy Love, Part 2",Blue_Goose,martin.bluezephyr@gmail.com,"['f', 'm', 'fant', 'beast', 'oral', 'inc', 'fath/dau']","Cal, Trixie's father goes a little out of his mind, on the verge of a nervous breakdown and takes over as the alpha dog. Taking his daughter by surprise he fucks her hard and treats her as if she was his deceased bitch.",2012-04-29T00:00:00,"This story contains sexually graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually explicit material in the community you view such material, please leave now. This story and characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to events or persons (living or dead) is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please read no further. If you are offended by stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any other situation, please check the story code before reading the text. These stories are just that, stories, and do not promote or condone the activities described herein, especially when it comes to unsafe sexual practices or sex between adults and minors.","<p>Trixie came by the love for her own dog honestly enough. It was a quirk she got from her father. As a boy, his family had in an old, ramshackle cabin on a farm on which his father worked as a utility hand. The best part of it was the patch of woods near their house where he and Fifi spent a few hours each day, until he grew old enough to find off the farm work and moved out. He grew up and married, keeping his old dog with which, until Trixie was six years old, her father had carried on a secret sexual affair, a relationship that Trixie picked up on subconsciously.</p><p>The owners of the farm had several dogs along with a number of show-dogs, including a female Great Dane they called Jezebel and the Collie named Beauregard. The result of their accidental union was a litter of five pups that the owners had neutered or spayed when they were old enough - all but the one they overlooked. The pups had been given away to their hands and friends since they were worthless as cash property. Cal had received Fifi as a gift when she was eight months old and had never had her spayed. Always ready for an outdoor romp, she followed wherever he led.</p><p>As Cal headed off to work, after soothing Trixie with her first menstrual period, he remembered his beautiful, shaggy-haired little lady, remembering his first time with her. He'd been thirteen and had found how nice his hand felt caressing his stiff little pecker.</p><p>. . . They'd been skinny dippng in the stock-pond behind the house. It was summer, he was out of school and would be starting high school the following September. The combination of the cold water shrinking him up and the warm sun loosening him up was all it took for him to raise a good hard-on. Fifi, as is a dog's nature, caught the delicious aroma of his pre-cum, climbed out of the pond, shook herself off several times and inquisitively came up to investigate the powerfully arousing odor. On noiseless pads, she walked up to him and snuffled noisily. Cal ignored her until she couldn't help herself and licked the pre-cum off his dick-head. Cal gasped in surprise and let go of himself, slapping his hands on the ground to keep from falling over. Fifi's tongue felt so good that he didn't stop her. With Cal's hands out of the way, she sucked him into her mouth, dropping to her belly and licking and suckling on it as if she was a puppy on her mother's nipple.</p><p>The young Cal gasped and pushed up, grabbing Fifi's soft, silky fur around the neck as she tried to suck his balls with his stiff prick into her surprisingly gentle mouth. He cried out his delight as her powerful jaws opened wider, sucking him farther down her throat and pressing her strong upper canines on his belly, her lower ones digging into crack of his ass, pressing against his throbbing anus. It didn't take him long. Within a few seconds, the effect of her gulping throat as she tried to swallow him, brought him to a crashing orgasm. He shivered as if he were still in the cold water, then shuddered as Fifi let his prick slip partway out of her mouth, licking the spurting cream off his cock and balls. When Cal's head stopped spinning, he pushed Fifi back and told her to sit. She readily obeyed, her tail thumping fast as she licked her chops and stared at his wonderful prick longingly, dancing with her forelegs. She wanted more of the delicious stuff she'd just had.</p><p>Cal pulled her up beside him and tousled her furry head. She slapped her tail on the hard ground, looked up adoringly at him and lowered her head, taking another couple of experimental licks of his crotch. Cal spread his legs a little wider and let her lick his balls and up the length of his soft prick, then standing up, he dashed into the water, Fifi close behind, and dove in. They rough-housed for a few minutes, then he settled down on the shallow slope as Fifi took a few laps of the water and settled down beside him. He grabbed her tail and pulled her around by it, he was curious and wanted to have a look, wanted to see if what he was thinking was possible. Fifi whined a little as he lifted her haunches up by her tail, but she didn't fight him. He was her master, the hand that fed her and she would give her life for him if he asked it, so she only whined in complaint.</p><p>He rubbed his hand over her asshole and noted that it kind of looked like all the other assholes he'd seen, but just below that was an interesting looking slash. He'd seen pictures of women's pussies in magazines, in fact, he had a few hidden away. He pushed a finger in. It was a little slick. As he ran his finger in and out of it, his prick began rising. He'd heard his friends call some girls ""bitches"" and he'd heard his father refer to female dogs as ""bitches,"" but he'd never connected the two until now. He guessed that it was because they all had these. He suddenly got an idea.</p><p>He quickly stood up and grabbed Fifi by the collar, leading her under the shade of a nearby oak tree. She whuffled and snorted, thinking this was a new game as Cal knelt behind her and peered under her tail, examining her vaginal opening. He sank a couple of fingers into it. Fifi, whined and backed up into his hand, planting her back legs firmly, instinctively pushing back and waiting for his weight on her back and his fore-paws gripping her hips. Without thinking further, Cal arose to his knees and guided his prick with his fingers into Fifi's welcoming vagina. Fifi gave an almost human moan as she felt his other hand pulling her hips back and Cal's hard cock sinking into her moistly humid doggy depths.</p><p>Cal sighed and brought his other hand to Fifi's other hip and pulled her to him. She whimpered again, raising her muzzle up and yelping with doggy lust into the sky. Cal groaned pleasurably, she felt so good, so hot. Fifi had never known another dog's cock and her master's heavy prick was so thick inside her, yet her cunt happily yielded to his sexual intrusion. Fifi's vagina, like most dogs, angled upward and felt comfortable enough to Cal as he plunged in and out of her, thrusting hard. Fifi held her ground, her instincts were to stand still until the male had finished and pulled out. Cal rammed hard and heavy into her, her pussy clasping tightly, sealing itself around his heavy knob. She again yowled gently as he continued ramming into her.</p><p>""Oh, jeez,"" Cal gasped, ""oh, Fifi!""</p><p>A short few minutes of his slamming prick were all he could take and he fired his hot cum deep into her grasping, milking cunt. As he shuddered and blasted his first load into her, Fifi, yipped softly, tossing her head up then lowered it and pushed back into him, feeling his warm cum filling her. Cal humped into her again, sending another blast up her flexing doggy pussy. Fifi was yipping and yowling, backing up hard against his driving hips, sucking his prick deeper and deeper into her canine pussy.</p><p>""Oh! Oh! Oh . . . FUCK!"" Cal cried out.</p><p>He held her hips tightly his spurting prick buried as far in her as he could get it. Fifi's ears stood straight up as she tossed her head again. It hurt her a little, the average doggy cock wasn't as big as this young teen's was and, although her cunt tightened and loosened, it still stretched her a little. Cal couldn't seem to stop cumming. Fifi's cunt was just too good. It was so tight and it sucked on his prick so wonderfully. His head spun as he kept cumming. He finally fell off to the side, his prick still buried in Fifi as he pulled her with him. Fifi half-rolled and pawed wildly, finally settling back on him, his prick still firmly held in the depths of her vagina.</p><p>""Oh-h-h, shit!"" Cal whispered quietly, letting go of Fifi's rump.</p><p>Fifi lay there for a few moments, whuffling softly, then pulled herself off him with an audible pop, shook herself and spun around, nuzzled his cum-wet cock and began licking him clean. He tasted good to her. She discovered that she loved the taste of his semen and, smelling herself on him, she was pleased with him. He was her master and he'd shown how much he loved her, so she licked and cleaned him until he sat up. Licking her chops she stared adoringly into his eyes, wagging her tail so hard that her butt swung with it.</p><p>""Yeah, you're my puppy,"" Cal crooned hugging her tightly to him as she licked his face and lips with a slobbery tongue, ""let's go home and get some supper, huh, girl?""</p><p>He quickly dressed and they went home. The woods by the stock-pond became the favorite place for him and Fifi to get together. She soon learned that ""let's go for a walk,"" meant that they were going for a little boy and girl-dog sex and she'd bounce around like a puppy in her eagerness. Fifi loved how her master held her hips as he planted his seed deep in her doggy vagina.</p><p>Cal preferred to lay on top and Fifi quickly learned to lie on her back for him. He'd hold her and croon soft love words that she only understood as sweet sounds and she responded to them, wanting to please him as much as she could. Sometimes he'd lie on his back and she'd squat over him, pulling her tail aside as he pulled her down onto his stiff prick. As he grew older and bigger, Fifi grew to delight in his larger size as he pounded into her. She'd lie on her back under him, whining and giving an occasional pleased yowling yodel.</p><p>They went for frequent walks and Cal fucked his Fifi in the woods through the summer and on into the fall. A few times during the winter, when the cold was too unbearable, he'd wait until late at night when everybody was asleep and call Fifi to his bed. As he got more and more confident, he began using his bed regularly. Fifi was a lot more comfortable in it and, in her doggy brain, she was happy, although, she was just as happy on the pine needles or the deep snow. She had her master and she was pleasing him. Cal's parents never caught on to his and Fifi's inter-species sexual trysts and let his dog sleep with him in his room.</p><p>Cal got a job long before he graduated from high school and with his money, he not only dated a few girls, but also bought his favorite girl some pretty ribbons and a rhinestone collar. He thought she looked rather spectacular in it. In his senior year, he started a half-day schedule with the local technical college and learned auto mechanics and welding. He graduated both high school and tech school at the same time and found a good-paying job in a nearby community. His parents were a little sad when he moved out, although they were secretly glad that their little boy, their one and only child, had finally found his wings and flown. Cal soon married a young woman from that community and, not quite nine months later, they had Patrice Leigh.</p><p>Fifi was getting older, but her muzzle wasn't gray yet. She was almost eleven years old and still loved to go for rides with her master. He'd take his .22 rifle and tell his wife that they were going to do a little varmint shooting. They'd find a secluded spot in the woods and roll around for a little while before going home. As Fifi got older, her vagina got looser and Cal would take some tissues and clean off his oozing cum from her cunt before going home.</p><p>Another few years and Trixie - since she'd pronounced her full name as a toddler as Trixie - was about four when she happened on her Daddy and Fifi enjoying themselves. Her mother was gone for some reason or another and her Daddy and Fifi were in his bed. Neither of them realized that Trixie was watching. She vividly remembered her Daddy crooning love words to Fifi as he fucked his big prick steadily in and out of her doggy cunt. Trixie didn't know exactly what they were doing, but it made an enormous impression on her young mind and she soon made a point of sneaking up to watch them whenever her mother was out or doing something time-consuming. Back then, she saw Fifi having sex with her Daddy many times. The young Trixie saw Fifi licking and sucking her Daddy off, his white creamy juice drooling from the sides of her powerful jaws, saw her Daddy fucking Fifi from behind, saw her Daddy lying on his back and Fifi sitting like a queen on his fat prick as he drove it in and out of her. Usually she saw her Daddy with Fifi under him, her fore-paws resting on his shoulders and her hind legs splayed wide and kicking occasionally. At those times she wondered how it must feel. In a few years, school drove those memories into a hidden part of her mind and she seemingly forgot about Daddy and Fifi.</p><p>The young Trixie's father had always taken care of Fifi better than he'd taken care of his human family. He'd take her for regular visits to the vet - he'd have taken her to a regular doctor if he'd found one willing to treat her. When Fifi was 14 - and Trixie was 5 - Fifi was diagnosed with a form of virulent canine cancer and just after Trixie's 6th birthday, she passed on. She was 15 then, pretty old for a dog so she really hadn't had many more years left. Her Daddy mourned the passing of his lover and never really got over her. He didn't get another dog until after Trixie's incident with Butchy, and got her a male Mastiff for her protection. They were huge dogs, but very loyal and gentle, getting ferociously protective of their owners. When he'd gotten Bronson, he'd hoped - in the depths of his soul - that the dog would make her as happy as Fifi had made him. He never really said it and never admitted it to himself, but when he noticed the change in her attitude to Bronson, he was happy, still not admitting to himself what he knew deep inside himself. Still, he missed his canine mistress and he poured all the love and he'd held for her into his own family.</p><p>Trixie's mother was very pleased with the additional attention Cal showered on her with the absence of Fifi. The dog was no longer there to compete with her for his sexual attentions, although she'd never realized it. Cal found it hard to make love to her, however. She was in no way like his furry mistress and much more demanding. He missed the feel of her furry hide in his hands, missed her slobbery tongue cleaning him off afterwards. It was something his wife wouldn't do for him. She'd adamantly stated that sucking his prick was nasty and she refused to even consider the subject. When she died in a car accident several years later, he was more relieved than hurt over it. He buried her and lavished his love on Trixie, watching as she bonded with Bronson and got ever deeper into the life of a girl with her dog lover. As he watched her grow, he slowly transferred the love he'd had for Fifi to Trixie.</p><p>On Trixie's 16th birthday, Cal took the weekend off. It was a Friday anyway. He bought a birthday cake for her and presented her with a rhinestone collar very similar to a collar he'd once bought for Fifi. At the same time, he also got Bronson a wide leather collar and Trixie loved them both. The next morning, he came into her room, surprising her. She and Bronson were just about finished with a wonderful round of sex when he pushed the door open gently. She didn't notice him at first, although Bronson, more aware than humans, turned his head, without pausing, to watch him watching them. He was sprawled on Trixie's back, his doggy prick still firmly planted deep in Trixie's pussy as he wagged his tail uncertainly. Trixie had her eyes closed, feeling pleasantly relaxed, her young cunt full of Bronson's doggy cum.</p><p>Cal wasn't surprised. He'd cut a spyhole in her wall just a few months before and had take to sleeping in the adjacent guest room to watch the two coupling. He'd watched her sucking the dog off when she was on the rag, watched her push him on his back and fuck herself on his doggy prick, watched her lie on her back as he fucked her, watched her on all fours taking Bronson's prick in her pussy and up her ass. He jacked off furiously each and every time he watched. Very recently, he'd set up a pin-hole camera and had begun recording their activities for his later gratification. Each time he'd watched them screwing, he felt that Bronson was screwing his bitch and with each meeting they had, he went a little further out of his mind. It had finally culminated with him taking this action.</p><p>Today was Friday. He'd told his boss that he was taking Saturday off. He wanted to claim his bitch, furry or not. Tonight he was going to supplant the dog. Kill him if he had to, he decided, so here he stood, naked, as he watched them finish fucking on her bed. In his mind, it was his bed that the dog was lying on and his bitch he was fucking. A few seconds of watching later, he stepped up and shoved Bronson aside. The dog gave a little yelp as his prick popped out of Trixie's pussy, letting a small river of doggy cum ooze from her full pussy. She turned to Bronson, about to fuss, when she felt her Daddy's hand on her rump and his weight pressing her into the mattress. She gasped and tried to roll over, but his strong grip kept her in place.</p><p>""Oh, yes-s-s,"" he murmured, ""that's my sweet girl, Fifi, you have such a pretty rump.""</p><p>""No-o-o,"" Trixie cried out involuntarily.</p><p>""Ooh-h-h, yes-s-s. Yes-s-s, my darling,"" Cal crooned, ""you're my sweet little puppy, yes, you are.""</p><p>He gripped an ass-cheek in each hand and lifted her hips up to his stiff prick, pulling her back until his heavy cock pressed against her portal. Bronson watched from the side, sitting on one hip and licking his prick between avid looks at them. To Bronson, Cal was the alpha dog so he didn't argue. The alpha male had all the rights. Cal pulled a helpless Trixie onto his long, heavy cock. It was much bigger than Bronson's, nature-designed to fit tightly in Trixie's womanly pussy. She cried out in a mixture of pain and want. Bronson had added to her slickness with his doggy cream and her father slipped deep into her easily and quickly.</p><p>""NO-O-O!"" she cried out, ""NO-O, DAD-DEE-EE! NO! PLEE-EE-EEZ!!""</p><p>Not that it hurt, but because it was her Daddy and not her lover.</p><p>""Yes-s-s, my darling puppy,"" Cal hissingly crooned, ""you are so-o very good to me, my sweet Fifi, so tight.""</p><p>With a reflexive heave of his hips, he again slammed all the way into her slick, hot pussy. Trixie gasped as his cock-head bounced against her receptive cervix. Bronson's pointy cock-tip had, over time, loosened it so that it, like her pussy, gaped slightly open.</p><p>""Oh, God, Sweetness,"" Cal gasped, ""oh, God.""</p><p>Trixie's pussy tightened around his huge, stiff prick. Cal's dick, however, was quit a bit bigger than an average man's and, compared to Bronson, was huge. Trixie moaned as she adjusted to his larger size.</p><p>""Oh-h-h, Daddy,"" she whispered, squirming her ass on his prick, ""oh-h, yes-s, Dad-dee!""</p><p>It didn't really hurt. Cal's first thrust into her had surprised her and she'd tightened up involuntarily, but now she began feeling how good it was to have a real man's prick filling her.</p><p>""Does my sweet little puppy like Daddy's cock, hm-m?""</p><p>Cal slammed in and out of her, not giving her a chance to answer. He'd always talked to Fifi as if she was his little girl.</p><p>""Oh, yes-s-s, Daddy,"" Trixie moaned, ""yes-s-s I do!""</p><p>Trixie clutched the pillow, lowering her face on it, burying her face into it to muffle her lusty cries. It was sheer habit now, her Daddy was the one ramming his stiff prick into her, his big hands gripping her hips tightly.</p><p>""God, she feels so good,"" Cal marveled, ""she's such a wonderfully hot bitch! Aren't you my sweet little Fifi,"" he crooned.</p><p>Trixie buried her face in her pillow again and cried out as she came lustily.</p><p>""DAD-DEE-EE-EE!"" she shrieked, ""OH! OH! OH-DAD-DEE!""</p><p>Cal panted heavily, ramming hard in and out of her softly grasping pussy. He noticed that it didn't grip him as tightly as it used to, but then she was getting to be an old dog anyway, so maybe that was it. In his mind, his daughter Trixie, had merged with his memories of Fifi, his bitch mistress.</p><p>""A-AU-U-UGH-H-H!"" Cal cried out, ""OH-H, YES-S-S!"" he blasted his hot cum into her receptive pussy, ""oh, baby! Oh, my sweet baby!"" he gasped, cumming hard and blasting his hot cum into her.</p><p>""DAD-DEE-EE-EE!"" Trixie shrieked as she came again, ""oh, God, Daddy! Oh, Daddy! Daddy! Daddy! Dad-dee-ee!"" she finished with a moan.</p><p>Bronson stood beside them, his tail wagging furiously and whining, wanting in on the action. Cal turned Trixie's hips loose and she collapsed forward, totally drained. She'd cum a couple of times under Bronson and now her Daddy had brought her off a couple more times - even better than Bronson had. Cal's soft prick plopped out of her quivering pussy as he rolled to the side and collapsed beside her. Trixie's long, curly hair covered her face as he pulled her onto his shoulder.</p><p>""How's my little puppy?"" he kissed her forehead, snuggling her to him.</p><p>""Arright,"" she answered shyly, her voice as high as a little girl's.</p><p>""Did you like it?"" he pulled strands of hair out of her face.</p><p>""Um-m, hm-m-m,"" she nodded, sighing and curling her small fists against his chest as she shivered, flinching a little.</p><p>Cal glanced down and saw why she'd flinched. Bronson was snuffling and licking her pussy clean, digging out his and Cal's cum with his obscenely long, larruping tongue.</p><p>""Feels good, does it?"" Cal chuckled, caressing her cheek.</p><p>""Um-m, hm-m-m,"" she nodded, smiling dreamily.</p><p>A few minutes later, she gasped and shivered in his arms, pressing her forehead to the side of his chest as she came on Bronson's tongue.</p><p>""Ooh,"" Cal chuckled, ""getting it from both ends, hm?""</p><p>""Um-m, hm-m-m,"" she sighed shakily.</p><p>After a while, she came again and Cal shooed Bronson off. As her Daddy lay back, he sighed thinking that now he didn't have to hide his love for his doggy mistress. For a while, Trixie was his departed furry mistress although . . . she was still his daughter. It was confusing in his temporary insanity. He comprehended that Trixie used the regular commode, yet he also felt that, by law, she should be on a leash whenever he took her outside in public.</p><p>After a while, he got them both up and went into the bathroom. Turning on the shower, all three climbed in and washed up. He urged a nervous Trixie to wash Bronson down, however, she stopped short of jacking him off. She usually didn't after they'd fucked, she only washed his prick off. After they'd dried off, he had her pull on a clean pair of shorts and a tee shirt, fastened a leash to each of their collars and took them out for a walk. Some of the people they met looked curiously at Trixie's collar and leash, following it to Cal's hand, but most just ignored it, including Mrs. Trayne when they ran into her. Trixie was at that age when teenagers were always doing something strange, so she just chalked it up to that. However, why Calhoun would involve himself in it was beyond her, but once again she just shrugged. It was none of her business - for a change.</p><p>""What do you think about getting Bronson some feminine company, hm?"" Cal asked Trixie as they left Mrs. Trayne behind.</p><p>""Wh-what?"" she gaped in surprise at her Daddy.</p><p>She felt some of his remaining cum oozing out of her and soaking the crotch of her shorts. He hadn't let her put on any panties, much less a sanitary pad like she usually did after Bronson fucked her, so she felt the coolness against her pussy and felt it crackle as it dried.</p><p>""Well, you're my little bitch, so Bronson needs something to keep him occupied. So . . . what do you think of an Akita bitch? A friend of mine has one that just whelped a few months ago. They're very pretty dogs and all but one were females, hm?""</p><p>""I - I - I, uh, I don't . . .""</p><p>""Making you jealous?"" Cal chuckled, tugging her leash gently, making a mental note to get her a control leash - a choke collar.</p><p>This was already too much for Trixie to take. First she'd been finishing a wonderful fuck with Bronson, then her Daddy surprised her and almost fucked her brains loose. It certainly felt better than Bronson, but still .. . Then he'd put her on a leash. A leash! And he was treating her as if she were his dog Fifi with overtones as his daughter! Trixie moaned, took a couple of tottering steps and collapsed as her head spun under the conclusion. Bronson whined and licked her face as Cal tugged on her leash.</p><p>""Come on, Fifi,"" he leaned down over her, ""come on, girl,"" he set his hands on his knees and stared down at her, ""well, Bronson, I guess it's time to go home.""</p><p>Cal picked Trixie up easily, throwing her across his shoulder, looking for all the world like he was burping his 16 year old daughter as he walked the half-block back to their house. Bronson wagged his tail hopefully, hopping anxiously along beside them.</p><p>""Yes,"" he thought, ""I'll buy one of the Akita bitches. Bronson oughtta like her. He'll have her virginity when she gets old enough.""</p><p>Trixie moaned as Cal laid her on the couch. Bronson managed a couple of slurps at her face until Cal shooed him away to wander off to his water bowl.</p><p>""How's my girl, hm?"" Cal swept her hair off her forehead, ""feeling better? That old pooch didn't knock you up, did he? Maybe we'll have a litter of puppies pretty soon, then, hm?"" he chuckled, smiling, ""we wouldn't mind a few puppies, huh, girl?""</p><p>Trixie was suddenly terror-stricken. Could Bronson get her pregnant? She'd never thought of that. Then she realized that she couldn't - not from a dog! Her mind was still reeling from the way her Daddy had been treating her all day. She felt as if she was going insane.</p><p>""Roll over honey,"" Cal ordered her gently, ""on your belly.""</p><p>She realized that he'd taken her shorts off and wanted to pull her tee shirt off. As if in a dream, she rolled over and raised her arms so he could undress her. As she sat back on the couch, she watched him drop his trousers down around his ankles. His stiff prick poked through the fly in his briefs. She stared at it wide-eyed. It looked nothing like Bronson's and it scared her. Even though she'd had it in her, she wasn't sure what she'd expected to see, but a stiff pole with a slight upward curve wasn't it.</p><p>""Oh, God!"" she moaned, pulling her legs up and pushing her fists against her mouth.</p><p>""Roll over baby,"" he motioned with a finger, ""I wanna feel your ass against me, okay?""</p><p>Still in a bewildered daze, Trixie complied, turning and lying on her belly. Cal got behind her and pulled her hips up. The young girl was amazed at feeling the expectantly delighted butterflies in her stomach. What was wrong with her? She was acting funny, just like an eager bitch in heat. She could almost feel him in her cunt and he was just rubbing his stiff prick up and down her wet slit.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy,"" she moaned softly, ""oh, Daddy,"" she began panting.</p><p>Trixie was suddenly eager to feel his hard prick fucking her pussy, she felt as if he'd only given her a taste of it earlier, and she reached back for it, like she did with Bronson, to guide it into her cunt. Cal slapped her hand away and spread her pink lips wide. He saw that she was already all wet and oozing cream. She was a wonderful dog, he thought to himself, always there when he wanted her, always ready for him and always willing to do what he wanted. He ran his big cock-head up and down her slit a couple more times then he slowly pushed into her, sinking in so very slowly.</p><p>""Um-m-m-uh-h-h,"" he groaned as he felt her tightly gripping cunt squeezing him wonderfully, ""oh, sweetheart . .. it's been so long.""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy,"" Trixie moaned, ""oh-h, yes-s-s-s-s.""</p><p>Her Daddy felt good slipping into her tight sheath, but she missed Bronson's thick knob, rubbing that special spot inside her. The spot that always sent her up the wall. Still, she suddenly felt her belly tighten and she cried out, cumming quickly. She shuddered and threw her hips back against him hard, shivering and whimpering.</p><p>""That's my girl, Fifi,"" Cal whispered, ""that's a good dog. You're my little bitch aren't you, honey?""</p><p>""Y-y-yes-s-s! Yes-s-s, Daddy! Dad-dee-ee!"" she yelped as she came again.</p><p>""Ooh, yes, baby,"" he murmured feeling her tightening grip, ""that's my girl.""</p><p>He slowly worked himself in and out of her, slowly building up speed until he was ramming powerfully deep into her. Trixie's small, slender body rocked back and forth as he thrust heavily into her. She cried out with delight as she felt the powerful jolts of his hips slapping her soft ass.</p><p>""Oh, yes, Daddy!"" she gasped ""fuck me! Fuck me hard!""</p><p>Cal only grunted, pounding in and out of her powerfully. Cal's thighs rubbed the insides of Trixie's thighs raw, so she tried to pull her knees up out of the way, but Cal quickly gripped her ankles. She cried out in pain, but the pleasure in her pussy outweighed it. Cal felt happy that he had his Fifi under him again. She was the most wonderful bitch in the world. He loved the feel of her furry bottom pressing against his crotch, it was so smooth, so soft, so satiny - wait, smooth? Her tightly grasping cunt felt so good on his driving prick that he ignored the thought. His balls tightened and his prick stiffened as Trixie cried out in chafed pain and delicious lust as she came again. Then she felt his hot cum splashing deep inside her. She gasped and jerked cumming again as his hot spermy cream flooded her insides. She fell forward with a low, guttural moan, cumming again.</p><p>""Oh, God,"" Cal groaned, ""that's my girl! Yes! Good dog! Good dog!""</p><p>He humped into her, pushing with his toes and shivering as he blasted another load of his hot cum into her again. Trixie cried out from the pain of having her ankles twisted around, bucking as she came again. The pain fueled her lust and felt so very wonderful.</p><p>Cal slid his hands up her legs to her hips and pulled her back as he rammed into her again and again, unloading a spurt of hot cum with each thrust. Trixie, yelped with each thrust, sounding almost like the dog Cal felt she was. He finally slipped sideways onto the couch, pulling her with him, his softening cock still dribbling gently into her. Trixie, moaned and wriggled her shoulders against his chest, twisting her head to rub it lovingly against his the side of his stubbly chin and face. Trixie's mind was spinning. Daddy had been at least as good as Bronson and she was his little girl after all. She could be a good little bitch for him - and God! It felt so goo-ood! Trixie held Cal's arms tightly around her, smiling happily.</p><p>""Yes, I'm his little bitch,"" she thought, ""I'll wear his collar and walk proudly on his leash, too,"" she snuggled back against him, ""um-m-m,"" she sighed.</p><p>""That's my girl,"" Cal whispered into her hair, ""you're my good little doggy aren't you, baby? My darling little bitch.""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy,"" she whispered back, ""yes.""</p><p>Cal had always treated Fifi as if she was a person. The exception was that he fed her in a dog dish on the floor. However, he'd always fed her what he fixed for himself. If he had a breakfast of bacon, eggs and potatoes, Fifi ate a bowl of bacon, eggs and potatoes. If he had a steak and salad for supper, she had a steak and salad for her supper - even eating the raw vegetables, a rarity for a dog.</p><p>Trixie, her lust satisfied for the time being, dozed against Cal, his soft prick still embedded between her soft folds, her head resting on his upper arm. She squirmed a little, smiling as she felt his soft prick still plugging his cum in her. She liked that his cum was still inside her, figuring that if he kept fucking her like this and keeping his virile sperm in her, she would have a fine litter of puppies, er, kids. She didn't care. She felt that he was her master so he could do whatever he wanted with her as long as he fucked her - lots of times - as he'd done with Fifi on an almost twice-daily basis. Um-m, she'd like that.</p><p>After a while, Cal stirred and, without pulling out of Trixie, reached out to one of the side tables and snagged a box of Kleenex. Pulling out a few, he wrapped them around his soft prick and, as he pulled out of Trixie, slid the tissues up, wiping his cock and pressing them into her gaping hole.</p><p>""Ooh-h,"" she gasped softly, that felt different.</p><p>""That'll keep you from dripping all over the house, sweetness,"" he murmured softly, running his hands up to her small, tender breasts.</p><p>""Yes, Daddy,"" she smiled, reaching up and caressing his strong jaw.</p><p>He was such a caring and understanding father. He thought of everything. Her head suddenly began spinning. She didn't know how to take what he was doing to her. She knew she was his daughter, but she also felt so good that she belonged to him. Her chest felt full of love and wondered if Fifi had felt like this. She had to, to be his puppy - and he wanted her to be his puppy, too. She raised her head to his face, stuck out her tongue and licked his neck and jaw, pulling herself up high enough to lick his ear. He chuckled and pushed her back.</p><p>""Down, girl,"" he smiled and kissed her forehead, patting her head and giving her a scratch behind the ear, ""gotta fix supper, baby.""</p><p>He got up and pulled up his pants, buckling his belt as he walked into the kitchen. Trixie sat on the couch for a few minutes. She felt as if she was going to be sick. Her head spun and she felt dizzy, wondering what was wrong with her. After a while, her stomach went back to it's normal place and she slid off, still feeling very confused, and wandered into the kitchen to watch her Daddy fixing supper.</p><p>""Thirsty, baby?"" he asked pulling down a bowl.</p><p>Before she could answer, he had a bowl filled with fresh water and set it on the floor.</p><p>""Here you go, drink up.""</p><p>Trixie stared at the bowl for a few seconds, her head spinning again. Did he expect her to . . . As she came out of the sudden dizziness, she realized that she was on her hands and knees in front of the bowl. Dropping to her elbows, she seemed to step out of herself and watched in fascination as she lowered her face to the bowl and sucked up several mouthfuls. Darn, the water tasted good. She hadn't realized how thirsty she was. Bronson came over to investigate, but she pushed him away and finished her water. Bronson sat back, watching her drink and cocking his head as he tried to take in this new development. When he couldn't understand what she was doing, he wandered of and lay down under the table. When Trixie was done, she wiped her lips with the back of her hand, crawled over beside Bronson and curled up against him. Like it or not, she was now her Daddy's little bitch.</p>"
826,"Puppy Love, Part 3",Blue_Goose,martin.bluezephyr@gmail.com,"['f', 'fant', 'oral', 'anal', 'inc', 'fath/dau']","Trixie, in effect, has become her Daddy's bitch - very willingly. Cal recovers his sanity, but he keeps the new relationship, sealing it with a long, slow ass-fuck.",2012-04-29T00:00:00,"This story contains sexually graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually explicit material in the community you view such material, please leave now. This story and characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to events or persons (living or dead) is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please read no further. If you are offended by stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any other situation, please check the story code before reading the text. These stories are just that, stories, and do not promote or condone the activities described herein, especially when it comes to unsafe sexual practices or sex between adults and minors.","<p>Trixie didn't think about being her Daddy's bitch as she closed her eyes and napped against Bronson's warm body. Bronson stared at her for a few seconds, then laid his head across her soft, naked body.</p><p>""Outside, Bronson,"" Cal called, waking Trixie up.</p><p>Bronson woofed and ran out the door, turning on the stoop and looking back in alertly.</p><p>""Grub's up, girl,"" Cal smiled.</p><p>He fixed himself a plate, then fixed a bowl for Trixie. He set the bowl on the floor where he could watch her eat and carried his plate to the table. Trixie stared at the bowl, hesitating for a few seconds, then lowered her face to it. It was hot. She blew on it a little to cool it, then used her fingers to pull out little bits and stuff them in her mouth. As the food cooled, she sucked it up and chewed what was left, sticking her whole face in the bowl and licking it as clean as if it had been washed.</p><p>""That's my girl,"" Cal chuckled, ""clean it all up.""</p><p>Trixie looked up into his face and smiled. She had gravy and bits of potatoes and green beans smeared on her face.</p><p>""I love you, Daddy,"" she whispered, her voice soft and shy.</p><p>""I love you, too, baby,"" Cal smiled down at her, ""now lie down and let Daddy finish his supper, okay?""</p><p>""Okay, Daddy,"" her voice still shy and almost lisping as she curled up at his feet. Like Fifi, she gave a loud sigh and closed her eyes.</p><p>Bronson watched, still a little puzzled then wandered off to play with the neighbor's cat who sat invitingly on the fence rail. As far as he was concerned, the boss had decided to express his leadership and taken his bitch. Oh, well, that was his right as the leader of the pack. Bronson occupied himself with chasing the cat, then letting the cat chase him. It was fun to run around with him. A while later, he was back on the stoop, lying on his side, his tongue lolling as the cat pawed at his neck, massaging it, his long, sharp claws combing out his furry hide. A few minutes later, Cal scraped his leftovers into Bronson's dish. Bronson jumped alertly to his feet as he heard that. It meant that it was his supper time. When he heard the can opener going, even the cat sat up and peered through the screen. Bronson growled at the cat in warning. It was his supper, not the cat's.</p><p>""Bronson,"" Cal opened the door.</p><p>Bronson rushed in, leaving the cat to sit outside and watch alertly.</p><p>""Here, kitty, kitty, kitty,"" Mrs. Trayne's voice came from over the fence. With that the cat disappeared. It was his supper time.</p><p>Cal dampened a dish towel as Bronson gobbled the left-overs down and Trixie watched.</p><p>""Come here, girl,"" Cal called Trixie.</p><p>She obediently got on all fours and crawled up to Cal. As Bronson turned to his regular dog food, Cal wiped off Trixie's face and hands. Bronson finished and came over, settling down beside Trixie as Cal picked up the empty bowls and quickly washed the dishes. Trixie recalled doing that and wondered why Daddy didn't make her do it. She watched him for a few minutes, then shrugged and curled up with Bronson, scratching his chest and belly, her hand wandering down to his prick. Bronson willingly raised his leg for her to caress his canine masculinity, whining in anticipation. Cal heard it and spun on his heel.</p><p>""Bronson! Fifi!"" he called sharply.</p><p>Trixie immediately pulled her hand back and Bronson jumped to his feet, quickly sidling away from her.</p><p>""That's better,"" he pressed his fists to his hips, ""don't you mess with him, Fifi! I'll whip your ass then chain you to the bed if you do,"" he shook a warning finger at her.</p><p>Trixie nodded and stared down at the floor, drawing doodles on it with her finger as Cal turned back to the dishes. With a deep sigh, she sprawled out on the floor and rested her chin on the backs of her hands. She wanted a cock. Something to fill her pussy and, if Daddy was busy, then Bronson would do. Why couldn't he see that? She closed her eyes and tried to doze like Bronson. A few minutes later, Cal finished, dried his hands and went into the living room. Trixie and Bronson got up and padded along behind him. From the couch, Cal watched Trixie walk in, her little breasts swaying enticingly. Her breasts had gotten bigger and better looking, he mused. It seemed as if her other teats had shrunk away to nothing and the top two had taken up the slack. She looked beautiful. He sighed and pulled her against him as she dropped on the couch beside him and lay her head on his lap. Running her little fingers over his thighs, she felt him growing another boner. It got her excited as she felt it, raising her head to look. It was exactly what she wanted. She grinned to herself, then mischievously began nibbling on it through his clothes.</p><p>""Oh, you hot little bitch,"" Cal chuckled, ""you want some more, do you?""</p><p>""Uh hu-u-uh,"" Trixie caressed his stiff bulge.</p><p>""Okay, then,"" he undid his belt and unzipped his trousers, ""you asked for it.""</p><p>Trixie eagerly grabbed his cock as it popped out of his clothes.</p><p>""Just wait a cock-sucking minute, you little bitch,"" Cal laughed, grabbing her by the hair on the back of her head, ""let me get my pants off.""</p><p>Trixie grimaced and yelped at his painful grip, but continued caressing his stiff prick eagerly. Cal quickly kicked off his shoes and socks and stepped out of his trousers and undershorts. Letting go of Trixie, he quickly ripped off his shirt and undershirt. Trixie smiled as she sat back and watched her Daddy strip. As he turned to her, she quickly sprawled onto her belly, looking back and up at him eagerly.</p><p>""Oh, no,"" Cal admonished, ""we're not doing that yet.""</p><p>He grabbed her by the hair again and lifted her up, sliding under her head at the end of the couch.</p><p>""No, baby,"" he chuckled, ""I love the way you suck.""</p><p>He pressed her head down over his prick. She had her mouth open from the pain of his gripping hand and took him in as he pushed her head down. She closed her slender fists around his thick prick, her mouth suddenly watering. She'd done it for Bronson, but her Daddy's cock was so much bigger - although not so big that she couldn't take him with a little stretching, she thought. She felt for the familiar knob, but Cal's was on the end of his cock, not set back an inch or so like Bronson's. She quickly got used to that and sucked him further down, grasping his balls and massaging them gently, closing her eyes dreamily. Clasping her lips around his stiff shaft, she licked as best she could. Where his knob ought to be, she just felt a velvety stiffness. It was smoother and nicer than Bronson's and she loved the feel and texture of it. She half-opened her eyes, his coarse pubic hair filling her view. As she closed them again, he pulled her hands off his cock and pushed her head down farther. Trixie's eyes popped open as she gagged and tried to swallow.</p><p>""That's it, girl,"" Cal sighed, ""swallow, baby, swallow,"" he gave a little shuddering gasp, ""yes-s-s, Fifi! Thatta girl, swallow.""</p><p>Trixie kept her supper down and screwed her eyes tight as she felt him sinking down her closing throat.</p><p>""Swallow, baby, swallow,"" Cal patiently encouraged, ""you never had this trouble before, girl. Swallow me down!"" he commanded.</p><p>Trixie, her eyes screwed tight, forced herself to swallow him. She forced herself to ease her throat, swallowing reflexively.</p><p>""That's my girl,"" Cal crooned, ""that's my sweet Fifi-girl, ah-h-h, yes-s-s.""</p><p>Trixie's working throat felt so good on his throbbing prick.</p><p>""Oh-h-h, baby!"" he gasped, ""here I cum-m-m!""</p><p>Cal yanked her head hard into his lap, forcing his thick cock between Trixie's over-stretched jaws, and deep down her throat. She felt his warm spray sliding down the back of her throat and swallowed reflexively. Cal gasped again, jerking her head back and forth as he fed her another heavy spurt. Kept swallowing as Cal spurted again and again. Finally, as his heavy squirts became dribbles, he eased off and let go of her head. Trixie only backed up a little, pulling him out of her throat, her eyes half-shut as she slurped along its length.</p><p>""Um-m-m,"" she groaned, he tasted so delicious.</p><p>""That's my girl,"" Cal sighed, ""clean me off good, honey.""</p><p>Trixie suckled him dry, then licked up and down his shaft and sucked and licked all the moisture out of his pubic hair as Cal caressed her head, gently.</p><p>""You're a good girl, Fifi,"" he sighed patting her head and scratching her behind the ears.</p><p>Trixie crawled up and snuggled up beside him. As she lay against him, she half-shut her eyes lazily, then reached down and felt the tissues still plugging her pussy, wondering if her Daddy would say anything if she pulled them out. Thinking that he might, she left them, caressing them gently then moving her fingers over her still throbbing clittie. It was okay, though, he'd fucked her mouth and she could wait. It had been nice sucking him off. The delicious taste of his cum still lingered and she ran her tongue over her teeth, tasting it as she twiddled her clittie. He'd said that he loved her so sooner or later he'd fuck her pussy, too. Meanwhile, she got herself off a couple of times. She didn't realize that her Daddy watched as her nimble fingers danced over her clittie, twisting and pinching it luxuriously, frankly, she didn't care either way.</p><p>Cal watched in bemused fascination as his little girl writhed and gasped on his lap, cumming several times before she curled up and dozed off. His mind was still a bit off-kilter and he knew he'd fucked his daughter, but in his mind, she was still all mixed up with the memories of Fifi. Trixie, to him, was the humanized form of Fifi. She embodied all the love he had for his faithful canine mistress as well as all the love he felt for the girl.</p><p>However, Trixie's mind went the other way. She loved her Daddy and had wanted him to make love to her since before she'd taken Bronson as her lover. She was now very happy and had decided that her Daddy's quirk of having her eat out of the bowl was okay and the collar and leash was the way he showed her that he loved her and wanted to keep her close to him. She sighed happily, anything her Daddy wanted to do with her was all right. It just meant that he loved her a lot. Cal leaned back and reached for the remote control and they both dozed for a while in front of the TV.</p><p>Around four that Saturday morning, he roused himself and picked Trixie up in his arms, carrying her up to his bedroom. Trixie brought her free arm up around his neck. She liked being his bitch. She didn't mind wearing his collar and leash at all.</p><p>""Gotta go pee, Daddy,"" she whispered when he set her down on his bed.</p><p>""Okay, baby,"" he smiled fondly.</p><p>With his lust pleasantly sated, he slowly began regaining some of his right mind. He loved his daughter and realized that he loved her as no man should love a daughter, but he liked the way she acted and she seemed to be getting along fine. When she returned, she knelt at his feet and rested her head on his knee. Looking down at her, he smiled and caressed her soft hair gently.</p><p>""Do you love me, baby?"" he asked hesitantly.</p><p>""Yes, Daddy,"" she nodded without lifting her head.</p><p>""Are you happy?""</p><p>""I'm very happy now, Daddy,"" she whispered, ""I know you love me and that you always will and I'll do anything you want me to,"" she looked up at him with a grin, ""I'll even have puppies for you - if you want me to.""</p><p>He chuckled, sane enough to catch the joke.</p><p>""I love this collar,"" she fingered it softly, ""I know it means that I'm yours and yours alone. To me it means that you own me like you owned Fifi and I want to be as much like Fifi as I can,"" she looked up at him in sudden bewilderment as her words sank into her conscious mind, ""is that okay, Daddy? Can I be just like Fifi? I love making love with you and I want more. Please, Daddy, make me your Fifi? Please?""</p><p>Cal pulled her into bed, gathered her into his arms and, pulling her face to his, kissed her lips gently.</p><p>""You're not Fifi,"" he whispered, ""I could never kiss Fifi like this,"" he pulled her to him once more and pressed his tongue between her lips, ""and I could never fuck Fifi like this . . .""</p><p>Cal sat up with her and, lifting her buttocks up a little, spread her ass cheeks and pressed the bulbous head of his thick, stiff prick to her little puckered anus. Trixie opened her mouth wide, seeming to imitate her spreading asshole. It didn't hurt. She'd had Bronson there many times. Cal sank deeper into her gripping bowels as Trixie moaned, arching upward and sliding her buttocks back, her out-stretched anus tightening on his shafting prick.</p><p>""Daddy,"" she grunted in delight, ""Daddy-Daddy-Daddy-Dad-dee-ee-ee!""</p><p>Cal pulled Trixie onto his stiff prick, moving his hips and stirring his heavy cock deep in her colon. Her spasming sphincter tightened around his driving shaft as his bulbous cock-head stirred her insides, pushing through the shit and squeezing it around his plunging cock. Trixie mewled softly deep in her throat, her mouth wide open as she focused completely on the pleasurable fullness of his shafting cock.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy!"" she moaned in a low, guttural grunt, ""oh, Gaw-wd, Daddy!""</p><p>""Yes-s-s, baby,"" Cal sighed.</p><p>Trixie's tightly gripping asshole squeezed around his slowly sinking prick, her colon rippling as if trying to milk his stiff prick. He held her tight, crushing her in a sideways bear-hug as her smoothly soft buttocks finally came to rest on his pubic hair. God, it was so good fucking her tightly gripping ass. It was so tight. His cock's corona tingled as he moved gently in and out of her, scraping the tender edges along her insides. Trixie moaned with Cal, both of them sighing with pleasure almost in unison.</p><p>""Oh, God, Daddy,"" Trixie whimpered, ""it's so good . . . so, so good.""</p><p>""Um-m-m,"" Cal sighed, burying his face in her hair as he leaned toward her.</p><p>Her tight asshole squeezed and released, her rippling bowels sucked his prick deeper and deeper into her. Trixie grabbed his arm and cried out, throwing her closed eyes skyward as she ground her hips around and around on his stiff prick, trying to pull him deeper into her. It began to hurt a little as he pressed in deeper. His cock was as far up her asshole as he could get it. She reached down and pulled her ass-cheeks apart, taking him just that inch or so deeper. Cal felt her ass-cheeks spreading across his thighs as she felt his pubic bone grinding on the cleft of her ass. She leaned forward a little more, squirming helplessly as she tried to get him in deeper and deeper, trying to swallow his hips with her asshole.</p><p>Cal dropped his hands to her ass-cheeks and gripped them painfully tight. Trixie cried out as he squeezed her cheeks, slowly lifting her up. She moaned, trying to push herself back down on him, her hands scrabbling on his as she tried to pull from his painful grip. Cal kept lifting until his fat cock-head was just in her sphincter. He could feel it squeezing and releasing him, over and over. The pressure on his cock-head was so intensely delightful. He held her there for a few seconds, enjoying the squeezing massage. Then he grunted and slammed her down hard on his stiffly pointing cock. Trixie screamed in pain and delight as he packed her shit tighter into her, grinding her hips harder on his thickly wonderful cock. She was his bitch, she told herself, and she was so hot. He was so wonderful. His cock was so wonderful.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy! Dad-dy! Dad-dee-ee-ee!"" she wailed, feeling him deep inside her, stirring her wet shit into a liquid mass.</p><p>He began a slow bounce with her, lifting her by the hips slightly then dropping her, cramming his hard cock into her. Trixie shuddered, her entire body quivering from his slamming thrusts into her gulping anus. Cal pulled her tight as she began bouncing by herself, gripping his arms and pushing up then dropping back onto him.</p><p>""That's my girl,"" Cal murmured, ""that's my good little girl, Trixie.""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy!"" she gasped, ""yes, yes, yes-s-s-s.""</p><p>With a gurgling cry, Trixie came, her pussy gushing. The tissue in her pussy, already damp and a little crusty from before, absorbed her wet cream and kept her plugged for a few minutes. She leaned forward into his arms and held tightly. Her stiffly throbbing clittie dragged over his pubis and, mewling mindlessly, she came once more. She was soon bouncing hard again, slamming herself down hard on his case-hardened tool.</p><p>""Oh, yes, baby,"" Cal groaned, ""I'm gonna cum, sweetheart,"" he held her hips tightly still and thrust into her one last time.</p><p>Trixie cried out as she felt his cock throb and his cum blast into her. As he unloaded his heavy balls, she fell back against him mewling and shivering, thrilled by the feel of his hot cream. This time the tissue gave way, washed out by her gushing cream. Cal squirted hard into her a few more times then sighed and lay back, his prick finally oozing as his balls spasmed, emptying the last of his spermy cum into her. Trixie moaned happily.</p><p>""I'm sorry, Daddy,"" Trixie whimpered, ""I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to.""</p><p>""What's that, baby?"" Cal whispered, rousing himself to see what Trixie had done to be sorry about.</p><p>""I knocked the tissue out of my pussy,"" she moaned, ""I'm sorry. So sorry, I didn't mean to.""</p><p>""That's okay, honey,"" Cal chuckled, ""I'd forgotten completely about it, have you had that in you the whole time?""</p><p>""Uh, huh,"" she nodded, ""up until a few seconds ago when I knocked it out,"" she pouted in a girlish display of disappointment, ""I wanted it to stay in until you pulled it out.""</p><p>""Well, don't worry about it. It's okay,"" he pulled her to him and kissed her cheek.</p><p>""Oh, but, Daddy! That was so good,"" she whispered looking at him adoringly, ""it was so very good. Umm-mm-mm,"" she squeezed his neck happily.</p><p>Cal hugged her again and kissed the side of her face.</p><p>""I'm your bitch, aren't I, Daddy?"" Trixie whimpered pressing her face to his, ""I'm your best bitch, huh?""</p><p>""Yes, you are, honey,"" he smiled, kissing her again, ""you're my one and only best little bitch.""</p><p>She squeezed her buttocks tight around his softening prick and giggled. Thinking that she could be his bitch even better than Fifi. Fifi had only lived 15 years and she, Trixie, was already 17. She could be Daddy's puppy-dog until she was at least 80. He was only 39 now, so he should live another 50 or 60 years at least. She shook her head, quickly putting those thoughts out of her mind. Those thoughts didn't belong in the mind of a puppy-dog, she sighed and squeezed his wonderful prick with her asshole once more, looking into his face and showing her dimples. On impulse she hugged his neck again and buried her face in his neck, licking and kissing happily.</p><p>""Hey, hey,"" he laughed, ""don't tickle.""</p><p>""I love you, Daddy, and, and, and I love your cock.""</p><p>""That's good,"" he chuckled, spinning her so her back was to him and slid down, Trixie lying on top of him, her ass still firmly plugged.</p><p>Cal grabbed his remote and turned the TV on flipping through all the available channels. All that was on were church service programs. He switched it off in disgust. All those so-called preachers wanted was to get your money. None of them worked for a living, all they did was con people out of their hard-earned money. Everyone of those damn preachers was a con-artist. He swore he'd call the cable company and get something he could watch on his days off. Trixie just lay back, happily squeezing his soft cock with her tight ass. After a long while, Cal pulled her onto her side, his prick half-stiff in her as they dropped off to sleep.</p><p>Trixie awakened in the early afternoon. She needed to pee, but her Daddy's prick was still planted in her ass and firming up.</p><p>""Daddy,"" she whispered.</p><p>Cal stirred slightly.</p><p>""Daddy,"" Trixie called a little louder, patting the hand on her tummy.</p><p>Cal stirred and grunted, yawning and humping into her comfortably.</p><p>""Yes, baby,"" he mumbled.</p><p>""I gotta go pee, Daddy,"" Trixie whined.</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>He rolled onto his back, carrying her with him as he sat up. Kissing her neck, he helped her up, slipping his stiff prick out of her loosely grasping asshole.</p><p>""Hold it tight, baby,"" he grinned, pressing her ass-cheeks together to keep her from dripping on the floor.</p><p>""Yes, Daddy,"" she replaced his hands with hers and dashed off, her little pink toes dancing on the floor.</p><p>""She is a beautiful sight,"" he marveled, long, coltish legs, slender girlish waist and full, if smallish, titties, ""she's no dog,"" he smiled, ""but she is my little bitch,"" he glanced down at his shitty-brown cock, ""and a damn good piece of ass. I'm glad I kept her at home . . . for myself,"" he added standing and stretching.</p><p>Bronson thumped his tail on the bed as Cal padded into the bathroom. He needed to clean the shit off his prick and either fuck Trixie or get a blow-job from her. After all, he was the lead dog.</p><p>A few days later, Cal got a six-month old Akita bitch from the man he knew. The man said that Akita's usually didn't go into heat until they were around a year old and if he had breeding in mind, to wait at least that long before putting her with a stud. When he got her home, Bronson, at first, walked stiff-legged around her, sniffing her as she stood still and let him get used to her. After a while, she was just an eager puppy, sniffing and inspecting her new home. Bronson escorted her around as if she were his brand-new bride - which, in a way, she was. When the big dog lay down for a nap, she snuggled up against him companionably. He laid his head across her shoulder like he had with Trixie and the young Akita heaved a big sigh and dozed off.</p><p>Within the next few weeks, Cal had Trixie on birth control pills and kept her on them for a couple of years. Less than a year later, Bronson impregnated Blossom - as Trixie named her - and she had four puppies. When they were old enough, Cal gave them to friends and relatives. Realizing that if he let Bronson have his way, she'd drop a litter of pups every eight months, he put Blossom on canine birth control. He now had his two bitches on birth control. The fact that she couldn't have pups didn't stop Bronson. He'd gotten used to fucking Trixie several times a day and he didn't think that Blossom should be exempt from his daily attentions. At least once a day, he mounted her and filled her canine pussy with his doggy cum. He took the little bitch any way he found her - from behind, lying on her back, from the side and even backwards. Blossom quickly got used to his attentiveness and when she thought he was overdue, would lick and suckle his long, red prick, lapping down the cum she extracted from him eagerly.</p><p>When Cal took Trixie off the pill, she quickly got pregnant. She'd finally won the argument about having his puppies and she had an actual litter - triplets.</p>"
827,"Winnie MacDougal, Part 1",Blue_Goose,martin.bluezephyr@gmail.com,"['fant', 'slow', 'nosex', 'M', 'g']","In this setup part, Xavier Martin only titillates himself and Winnie. However, he progresses in her 'seduction' much quicker than expected as the little girl has her own ideas and her own agenda. Actually, she is simply allowing him to lead her along.",2012-04-29T00:00:00,"This story contains sexually graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually explicit material in the community you view such material, please leave now. This story and characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to events or persons (living or dead) is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please read no further. If you are offended by stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any other situation, please check the story code before reading the text. These stories are just that, stories, and do not promote or condone the activities described herein, especially when it comes to unsafe sexual practices or sex between adults and minors.","<p>I was teaching at a school in Savannah, Georgia when I met Winnie MacDougal. It was a large elementary school - grammar school, some of the older people called it - and it was what was called a ""Charter School."" Our primary curriculum was in teaching primarily the artistically inclined while not forgetting the basic reason for schooling - reading, writing and arithmetic. My position was in the drudge classes, I taught third grade science and math to kids whose parents thought their progeny were budding Rembrandts or Beethovens. It was all the same to me.</p><p>My last girlfriend and I had gone our separate ways after she'd accused me of staying with her only because I liked her daughter. It was true, but her daughter and I hadn't managed to reach the ""touchy-feely"" stage and Caroline, I don't think, ever realized my real motives. She was just a very possessive woman who didn't like to share anything, not even her bag of candy with even her own daughter. At any rate, I wasn't moping. I had other feelers out and other prospects in the mill. Being a ""dirty old man"" type, I'd recently moved into a block of apartments that advertised a warm, homey, family atmosphere. I'd checked it out and it was. It was full of young families with lots of young children and young teens, exactly what I was looking for. Among all those kids I was sure I could find one or two that felt in need of a friend. I wasn't particular. A sweet pre-pubescent boy was about the same as a sweet pre-pubescent girl as long as we could keep it discreet and in my apartment.</p><p>We were about three weeks from Summer Recess when I met Winnie. I was cleaning up and organizing my classroom as I got it ready for the movers in July. The school was finally getting it's promised renovation, adding fifty more classrooms and getting rid of the temporary classrooms like the one I was in. Next year's promise was a brand-new building to teach in. Meanwhile, I worked in a building by the playground.</p><p>I'd noticed Winnie before. She had a pronounced limp, congenital was all I knew. Still, she was sweet looking, had nice lines and a very pretty face. She was in the First Grade and generally snubbed by her peers because of her limp and her strong Scottish accent. She was a recent transplant from Great Britain, having come to live with her mother's only sister and her uncle. Her parents had died in some sort of a fishing accident and the only other relative was a grandfather who couldn't tolerate children.</p><p>I was working stooped over, packing books and finally straightened up, my back no longer able to maintain the position. I figured I'd take a break, go get some water and sneak a cigarette in the Teacher's Lounge, then come back and get some work done on next year's lesson plans. As I massaged my back, I caught a movement by my door, a flash of blue and white, not our school colors, but I ignored it, stretching as I walked to the door. Reaching for the doorknob, I glanced down toward the bench by the door. A pretty little face looked up at me and smiled.</p><p>""Well, hello, Winnie,"" I smiled.</p><p>""Hello, sir,"" she returned with the cutest Scottish burr I'd ever heard, looking up at me quizzically. I'd seen her before, but her name temporarily eluded me.</p><p>""Mr. Martin,"" I answered her politely unasked question.</p><p>""Of course, Mr. Martin,"" she smiled sweetly, ""and how do you do this fine afternoon, sir.""</p><p>""Oh, I do very well, thank you, Miss MacDougal,"" I grinned as her name flashed into my mind, bringing a shy flush to her cheeks.</p><p>It suddenly hit me how sweet and pretty this little girl was. She immediately sent me into the arms of lust. This was the girl I wanted, the girl I'd been looking for, I realized. Inspired by my lusty greed I hit on a quick idea.</p><p>""Winnie, I need some help getting all my things in the classroom organized and packed for the summer and I was wondering . . . would you be willing to help me out?""</p><p>""Oh, yes, sir,"" she immediately, and very eagerly, answered, ""when would you like me to start? I'm on free recess now, I could start now, if you'd like.""</p><p>For such a young lass she was well-spoken and had a good grasp of the English language, unlike some of the local - well never mind we'll just leave it at that. In any case, I loved the sound of her voice and her lovely Scottish accent.</p><p>""It's a deal,"" I grinned, ""I'll tell you what, I have to step out for a few minutes. I'm out of water in the cooler and besides,"" I cupped a hand beside my mouth adding in a stage whisper, ""I smoke and I need a cigarette, okay?""</p><p>""Okay,"" she giggled, tapping a finger to the side of her nose conspiratorially.</p><p>""If you like, you can come in and I'll leave you in charge until I get back, okay?""</p><p>""Ooh, yes, sir. I like being in charge,"" she stood up, grabbing her book bag, all ready to go as she grinned up at me.</p><p>I had also noted the difficulty she had in climbing stairs, so I stepped down and offered her my hand. To make it difficult for her to refuse, I gave the proffered help a little twist.</p><p>""Shall I be of assistance to Milady? My hand, your Ladyship,"" and I bowed low, playing the part of a knight, stretching one foot out and almost kneeling on the other.</p><p>She giggled and took my hand, I smiled into her flashing blue eyes. Her black hair and creamy skin set them off beautifully. Up close, her face looked a little rounder, but it was the roundness of the child and she was still a very pretty girl. As she stepped inside, I came in behind her, still holding her soft, little hand. She made no move to pull it free and I held it pleasurably, leading her into the cloak room behind my desk. There was a jumble of books and folded boxes, nothing I couldn't handle in a couple of days, but I wanted her company and the time to get to know her better. I'd spotted her in my apartment complex, but I didn't think she knew I lived in that same complex yet.</p><p>""So. This is the majority of the pile I have to pack up and get ready for the movers. Then cleaning and dusting and just generally getting the old room in good, clean order,"" I smiled down at her, then in my best Scottie - from Star Trek - burr, I added, ""d'yer think ye can 'andle 'er, MacDougal?""</p><p>She giggled at my bad impression and snapped to attention, looking like Shirley Temple as she saluted smartly.</p><p>""Aye, aye, sor! Oi c'n handle 'er. Aizie.""</p><p>""Oh, yeah,"" I dropped the accent and took her hand again, shaking it and making her arm fly up and down as she laughed, ""good. I don't know if I could,"" then I smiled and dropped all the comedy, ""seriously, Winnie. I really appreciate your help.""</p><p>""That's okay, sir,"" she smiled, ""I'm really happy to help.""</p><p>""Well, thank you,"" I looked down at her, ""well, I gotta go smoke my cigarette, back in a few minutes.""</p><p>""Yes, sir,"" she smiled as I headed for the door.</p><p>""Oh, and, if you sit at my desk, I won't mind, just be careful with my paperwork on the desk, stack it off to the side if you need to,"" I waved from outside the door.</p><p>""Okay, 'bye,"" she waved back.</p><p>Mrs. Johnson, Winnie's homeroom teacher, was in the Teacher's Lounge as I came in. The screened in back deck was our smoker's area. It was usually crowded between classes, but as the summer drew near, we all came and went at our discretion.</p><p>""Mrs. Johnson, I'm glad to see you,"" I smiled pulling my cigarettes from my cubby hole.</p><p>""What do you want, Mr. Martin,"" she muttered, a frustrated look on her face and an empty pack of cigarettes in her hand.</p><p>""Well, first, here, have one,"" she smoked the same brand I did so I figured it would smooth out the frown on her face. I was right, she smiled and took the proffered cigarette.</p><p>""Thank you,"" I held a light for her, ""you are a gentleman and a scholar - of which we're all aware - and a fine judge of character,"" she added smiling, ""what did you have in mind?""</p><p>""Nothing major,"" I snorted in laughter, taking a drag on mine, ""I just wanted to let you know that I've got Winnie MacDougal helping me organize a little. She's the odd kid out and seems to need a little TLC, something she evidently doesn't get much of among her peers, you know?""</p><p>""Yes, poor darling, but then, school's almost out and the torment will be over until next year,"" she smiled with a slight shrug.</p><p>""Oh-kay,"" I snorted again, but not in laughter, ""homeroom's next period and I planned to use her help through homeroom, if that's okay with you.""</p><p>""Certainly,"" she nodded, ""I'll just mark her present in another classroom.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" I tossed my cigarettes and lighter in my cubby, ""help yourself if you need another smoke later,"" I smiled, ""I never take them home with me.""</p><p>""Thank you, sir,"" Mrs. Johnson smiled, ""it'll save me from cutting class to go buy a pack,"" she chuckled at her joke.</p><p>We both laughed as I left. I swung by the cafeteria and cadged several cartons of juice and a few squares of brownies from the following day's preparation on the way back to my room. I hoped Winnie would appreciate them. I intended to become good friends with her - real good friends. When I got back, Winnie's book bag was on the first desk, but I didn't see her at first. Then I heard some rustling and a few light thumps from the cloak room, my erstwhile store room. Setting my booty on the desk, I stepped inside. Winnie was on her knees, several open boxes neatly arranged beside her. I watched without her being aware that I watched as she picked up a couple of books at a time and checked their titles, then put them into one box or the other.</p><p>""Damn,"" I thought, ""this girl is serious.""</p><p>I cleared my throat and she looked up in surprise.</p><p>""Oh, goo'ness me,"" she exclaimed, ""ye sooprized me, ye did.""</p><p>""Sorry about that,"" I chuckled, turning back to my desk, ""break time, come on, I brought you some juice and some brownies, ""by the way, I talked to Mrs. Johnson and told her that you were here, so if you haven't got any plans, I wouldn't mind the company. I don't have a homeroom so it gets mighty quiet in here all by myself.""</p><p>""I'd like that, sir,"" she smiled, ""I don't have much homework to do and nobody really wants to talk to me much,"" her accent got heavier as we talked and she got less self-conscious about it, ""I'd like it fine, thank you.""</p><p>She really sounded much older than she was and smiled again as she thanked me for the snacks and sat beside my desk in the visitor's chair. We talked as we snacked and I learned a few things about her. She talked freely as if she hadn't had anybody to talk to in a long time and as she talked, I understood more about her - her parents had been lost at sea, another pair of commercial fishermen lost while out fishing and she'd come to America to live with her auntie and uncle because her only other relative, her grandfather couldn't or wouldn't take her. The uncle, Uncle Dan, was a salesman and was usually gone from Sunday night through Thursday night or Friday morning. Her auntie, Auntie Muirne, was the general manager of a convenience store and usually worked the third shift, the busiest time of the day, from three to eleven besides any other times she was called in. She usually got Sundays off, but sometimes had to work, so she wasn't home much either.</p><p>Uncle Dan evidently treated her like furniture, largely ignoring her. From what she told me, I gathered that she felt like a lost little waif. No mother, no father and essentially nobody that cared for her. She usually got dressed by herself and went to school. When she came home, there was usually nobody home and only some food in the microwave with a note to put it on for so many minutes and eat. My lust mixed with pity as well as my protective feelings and I wanted to make love to her and shelter her and protect her - what a mix. However, those feelings only served to heighten my covetous desire to have her.</p><p>After snacks, we went back to work, intending to pack books and clear shelves, but just as we got started, the bell ending recess sounded. Out of habit, Winnie grabbed her book bag then remembered that I'd cleared her from homeroom, smiled weakly at me and set her bag back down.</p><p>""Did you want to go to homeroom?"" I sat on my desk watching her.</p><p>""No, sir!"" she answered almost too quickly, then smiled in apology for snapping the answer out at me, ""it's just that I, uhm, I usually do my homework during homeroom,"" she smiled feebly.</p><p>""Got any homework?""</p><p>""A little bit, not much.""</p><p>""Got your books with you?"" I gestured at her book bag, ""you can go ahead and do it here if you want. The packing will have to take a back seat to school work.""</p><p>""Yes, sir, I do,"" she picked up her bag.</p><p>""Well, then, by all means,"" wondering what kind of teacher gave out homework during the last couple of weeks before summer vacation, ""I've got these lesson plans to turn in by the close of business on the fifth of June. They'll keep me pretty well occupied and quiet while you do your homework.""</p><p>She smiled and nodded, mouthing a silent thank you. She found a seat she liked, right in front of my desk, and pulled out her school books. I set to work, digging out the published requirements for the following year and fitting them into scheduled, orderly class periods to match the allotted times. I'd almost forgotten about Winnie until I glanced toward her. The view I got almost made me drop my pencil. She'd set her feet so her toes were point first on the floor, the soles pressed flat against the upright chair legs. Her legs were slightly spread pulling the sides of her dress into a flat tent across her slightly pudgy, nicely rounded little thighs and I got a view all the way to her nylon panties. Now, I'd seen up other little girls' dresses before and had always gotten a small thrill from it, but what got me with Winnie was that her panties were apparently a little loose and one of the leg bands had slid all the way to the side, baring her tightly pursed, fat, baby pussy lips. They glistened and pouted insouciantly at me. I lost track of what I'd been thinking and stared at her hairless little box in rapt fascination. When she squirmed, it seemed to smile crookedly at me, tempting and inviting me.</p><p>I glanced up at her face at the same time she raised her eyes and looked at me. Her eyes were wide and blue and, as I smiled warmly, her face flushed again. Just before she ducked her head shyly, I saw a wide happy grin cross her face. That was good. It meant that my ultimate goal of getting her into bed had just taken a large step in the right direction - she liked me. I could almost feel her pudgy little thighs slapping the sides of my hips. Hopefully, she'd become infatuated with me - I knew I was completely infatuated with her. She shifted her feet and her knees dropped, covering my view or her glistening delicacy. I dropped my pencil atop my work and got up. Winnie looked questioningly up at me from her books.</p><p>""Gotta check on something,"" I vaguely explained walking into the cloak room, I had to do a quick jack off, ""just stay right there, I'll be right back.""</p><p>She nodded as I quietly unzipped and walked to the very back of the cloak room, stepped behind a stack of books just a little more than waist high and gripped my stiff dick. Bringing her glistening little pussy to mind, I paused, a sudden thought crossing my mind. Wait - glistening? That meant that she'd been creaming at least a little. But what about? Could it have been about me? I didn't want to seem too egotistic, but I hoped it had been about me and as I jacked off, I imagined that she had her soft hands wrapped around my shaft and her sweet little bow of a mouth on the head, suckling as she jacked me off. The image was so tantalizing that it only took me a few seconds to shoot my load. With a soft splat it spattered against the cloak room wall.</p><p>I still didn't feel satisfied, but at least I'd taken the pressure off. I pulled out my handkerchief and wiped my dripping prick, the wall and the floor where I'd dribbled. Tucking myself back in, I got back to my chair just as the warning bell sounded. Two minutes to take-off I grinned to myself as Winnie put away her work and packed her books. I decided to take a chance. I wanted to see how far she'd go with me. I wanted to find out if it was me she'd creamed over, to gauge how fast a chance I had at her baby pussy.</p><p>""How would you like to share a pizza with me, Winnie?"" I shuffled my papers together and stacked them neatly to the side, ""I think we've earned a little reward for our hard work. I know I have,"" I smiled at her.</p><p>""Pizza?"" she suddenly brightened then frowned, ""um, I'm not sure Auntie Muirne would approve,"" she hesitated.</p><p>""Oh? Doesn't she like pizza?"" I acted just the slightest bit offended, trying, with body language, to push her into accepting.</p><p>""No, no,"" she sighed sadly, ""she loves pizza and I love any kind of pizza, um, next to McDonau's,"" she gave it the Scottish pronunciation, ""b-but . . .""</p><p>""Um, I see,"" again I pretended to be trying not to be offended.</p><p>""No, please, see, Auntie Muirne has a dish in the microwave machine for me, so I have to eat it.""</p><p>""Okay, but if you tell your Auntie Muirne that you'll be having a pizza party at school tomorrow, then she won't worry too much and we can share a pizza, right?""</p><p>Her eyes darted around, looking for all the world as if she was trying to escape.</p><p>""Think of it as a reward for the hard work you've done today and the hard work you'll do tomorrow. In fact, I'll have it for us during homeroom tomorrow afternoon, does that sound good?"" I smiled gently and as innocently as I could muster.</p><p>Her eyes brightened and quit darting around. A slow smile crossed her lips and she pushed her little chest out, arching her back and pressing her fists on the chair between her legs as she rocked forward.</p><p>""Okay,"" she nodded, the shy smile replacing her happy smile, ""I like pizza with root beer,"" she giggled, ""and, and, and lots of cheese.""</p><p>I laughed as the last bell rang.</p><p>""It's a deal,"" I chuckled, ""wait, wait, what do you like on it?""</p><p>She paused as I stood up to see her to the door, she ducked her head shyly as I stepped out and boldly took her waist and lifted her, setting her on her feet on the path. I held her by the shoulders and looked into her eyes. Kids, rushing to the buses, glanced at us curiously, but kept on going. She seemed oblivious to it all as she stared up into my eyes wordlessly.</p><p>""What do you like? Pepperoni, Italian sausage, mushrooms, bell peppers, pineapple . . . what?"" I urged hurriedly as the seconds ticked.</p><p>""Yeah,"" she answered breathlessly.</p><p>""Okay, little miss,"" I turned her to face down the path laughing as I gave her a gentle push, ""go before you miss your bus.""</p><p>She smilingly glanced back at me several times as she limped reluctantly down the path. I went back into my room after she turned the corner and disappeared.</p><p>""Soon,"" I thought, ""real soon, little girl, real soon. Maybe next week if I work it right. Don't want to go too fast and scare her away.""</p><p>I finally gave up trying to understand the logic of the lesson plans with the illogic of Winnie's fat, glistening pussy playing in my mind, so I packed everything in my briefcase, grabbed my old windbreaker and headed home. I had a pizza with Winnie in mind and jacked off three times, once I got home, but none of my hand-made orgasms was very satisfactory now that I'd seen Nirvana so close. It had been almost a year since I'd had any pre-pubescent pussy. Not since I'd last visited my sister and her father had unknowingly shared their little girl with me - and she had a sweet pussy.</p><p>The next afternoon, I called for a pizza delivery to the Teacher's Lounge, ordering two large and one medium pizza. The two large were to leave for the other teachers, not wanting to seem odd, and the medium for Winnie and me. When the driver called my cell phone and told me he was coming in the gate, I put little Charlie-the-Snitch in charge of the class and headed out. I'd paid for the pizzas with my card over the phone, but in my elation, I gave the delivery man an extra tip anyway. I'd brought my windbreaker and covered the smaller pizza with it as I carried it into the classroom. Stashing it in the cloak room, I took back the class and put everybody to reading a story of their choice until the warning bell rang. As the last bell for the last full period of the day for me rang, I leaned back and waited. Winnie soon knocked on the door. I stood and went to answer it. Without saying anything I smiled and stepped down to the ground. With a slight bow, I reached down, took her waist and lifted her up to the floor. Once I stepped inside, she smiled and gave me a wobbly curtsy. She giggled and I chuckled as I stepped into the cloak room and brought out the pizza.</p><p>""It's a little cool by now,"" I apologized, ""but I like cold pizza just as much.""</p><p>""Oh, me, too, sir,"" she gave me a fawning smile, ""I simply love cold pizza.""</p><p>I was right. A school-girl crush - or so I thought. I loved it, and I could definitely use it to my advantage. I didn't know that she had sized me up another way. Not until later.</p><p>""Well. You want to eat first then, or do a little work then eat?""</p><p>I smiled at her and reached out, pushing back a stray curl of black hair. She blushed and dropped her eyes shyly. I dropped my hand to her chin and cupped it, raising her face to look into them. Her face came up, but her eyes still remained downcast.</p><p>""You're very pretty,"" I whispered, ""and you have very beautiful eyes. May I see them please?""</p><p>She shyly lifted her eyes and peered up into mine. They were the most beautiful blue eyes I'd ever seen. Her mouth fell open slightly and, unable to help myself, I managed to control myself enough to lead her into the cloak room. She followed me docilely. I could feel her wide eyes on my back. She didn't know what I was about to do, but she seemed very willing to do whatever I asked. I lowered myself onto a box of books and drew her by her soft hand to me. Bringing my hands up to the sides of her face, I cupped it gently, drawing her to me. Her mouth gaped open slightly as she stared at my lips. Her hands came up and pressed cooly on mine, wrapping her fingers around my thumbs as I pressed my mouth to her soft, yielding lips. She gave a little half-sob, her eyes still wide and staring into mine. As I slid my arms around her tiny body, she wrapped hers around my chest. I had her standing between my legs and my stiff prick pressed against her thighs. I thought, at the time, that she didn't realize what she felt there, although I later found out to the contrary. I tilted her face slightly to the side and experimentally pushed the tip of my tongue between her lips. I felt the quick intake of breath around my tongue as she gasped, but instead of pulling away, she closed her eyes and softly suckled on my tongue as I pressed it into her sweet mouth.</p><p>""Um-m-m-m,"" she moaned softly.</p><p>I slid my lips from her mouth to the side of her chin, nibbling gently as I slid my hands up and down her sides, caressing her soft, pre-pubescent body. As I nibbled her throat, I ran my hands down past the hem of her skirt, onto her bare knees, then up under it to the curve of her sweet buttocks not daring to reach into her panties. Not wanting to scare her off. She gave a little moaning whimper and slid her arms under my arms, gripping my shoulders from underneath tightly. As she nuzzled my neck, she seemed a little too sure about what she wanted. I didn't realize it at first, but she wasn't the innocent I assumed she was. However, I didn't want to rape her, not here, not yet, so I held back and slowly pulled away.</p><p>""No, honey,"" I whispered, ""not here. Not now. Okay, sweetie? Hm?""</p><p>She pulled back her eyes wide and staring almost wildly into mine. Who knew? Who knew that inside this sweet little kitten was this wild, baby panther just itching to explode into lusty action.</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" she whimpered.</p><p>""There's more, sweetheart, lots more,"" I whispered, ""but this isn't the place nor the time, okay? I'll show it all to you, but not here, okay?""</p><p>She nodded and took a long, quavering breath, her whole body shivering. She hadn't cum, but I knew that she was wet. I didn't have to feel her, I knew. If her little pussy had been damp before, I was pretty sure that it was dripping hot now.</p><p>""Okay, baby?"" I raised her chin until her eyes met mine again.</p><p>""Oh-oh-okay,"" she gave me a tremulous smile, ""it was so good Mr. Martin. So good.""</p><p>""I know, sweetheart, but I can promise you, it will be a whole lot better when we do it right. Can you wait that long? Hm?""</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" she nodded, then as I smiled, she sighed again, ""when?""</p><p>""Is tomorrow night too soon?"" I grinned.</p><p>""All the way til tomorrow night?"" she almost whined feigning a collapse into my arms.</p><p>I would have chuckled had I not been so damn horny, instead, I hugged her and, under her skirt, caressed the firm, little rump under her baggy panties. I wondered about those baggy panties, were they her aunt's? Or did she just like them baggy? I figured I'd find out some other time. She was, to my surprise, very wet and I felt the slick dampness on her lower buttocks. I gave her one last caress, carefully keeping my hands away from her pussy, and stood her back up.</p><p>""No more fun?"" she asked wistfully.</p><p>Those words set me back a little and I stared at her for a few seconds before shaking my head and smiling.</p><p>""No more fun . . . for now,"" I shook my head, ""not here at school anyway, okay?""</p><p>""Okay,"" she pouted.</p><p>Suddenly, she grabbed my ears and pulled me in for a last lingering kiss, opening her mouth and sucking on my tongue. She was a voracious little girl, I thought as I peeled her off me. She had definitely had some experience. I wondered if she was still a virgin, even as young as she was. Well, I'd soon find out.</p><p>I led her out of the cloak room and sat her across the desk from me, popping open the pizza box. As I flattened the box and shoved the pizza onto the center, I heard a quick rap at the door. As usual, I had the door and all the windows wide open. I loved the early summer breezes coming off the ocean here on the coast.</p><p>""Hey, Martin,"" Sam Neely, one of the Honors teachers stepped up the stairs, ""just dropped by to thank you for the pizza - hey, I see you got my prize pupil here. How are you, Winnie?"" he grinned at her.</p><p>""You're quite welcome, have another slice, Mr. Neely?"" I offered.</p><p>""No, no thanks. Gotta keep off the cheese because of the fat, and the marinara sauce does a dam-dam on my colon,"" he was an Army veteran, never made it into combat, but he liked to use the phrases to make himself sound like he had.</p><p>""Well, feel free.""</p><p>""Hi, Mr. Neely,"" Winnie smiled and took a healthy bite of the cold pizza.</p><p>I lay my slice down and wiped my hands, standing to shake his hand.</p><p>""Did you know that this little girl got two awards from the Carnegie Foundation this past year and they even offered her a spot on the Carnegie Honors Committee?"" I shook my head, ""yes! She's gonna bring a lot of credit to our little school,"" he patted her head condescendingly, ""we're very proud of her.""</p><p>""She's a marvelous little girl,"" I half-turned as if to set my napkin down and smiled, giving Winnie a quick wink.</p><p>""Yes, the name Winifred Ailene MacDougal will be a name to remember,"" he puffed his chest out proudly.</p><p>""It sounds good already, Mr. Neely,"" I smiled impatiently, ""Winnie's helping me get my room organized and in order for the summer recess and we were just taking a quick break.""</p><p>""Well, far be it from me to keep you from your work,"" he smiled affably, ""I'll just leave you two to your snack, then. Have a good day and, Winnie . . .""</p><p>""Yes, sir,"" she looked up, her mouth full of pizza.</p><p>""Keep up the good work, my girl.""</p><p>Had she been a boy, he probably would have given her a gentle punch on the shoulder. As it was, he only doubled up his fist and swung it at the empty air.</p><p>""Yes, sir.""</p><p>""Bye,"" he turned and almost fell out as he missed the first step down.</p><p>""Whoa, there,"" I jumped forward, but he caught himself, turned and gave me a triumphant grin at having kept from falling on his face.</p><p>I turn to Winnie smiling. She had a wide-eyed look and both hands covering her mouth in startled surprise and fear of him falling.</p><p>""What a man!"" I chuckled, shaking my head disparagingly.</p><p>Winnie looked up at me and smiled, then broke out in a fit of giggles as I laughed. We ate a couple of slices of pizza each then tackled the semi-ordered mess in the cloak room. She pressed against me occasionally as we talked and worked, chatting as if we were old friends instead of just having met the couple of days before. Among other things, she let slip that she'd sat at my bench many times hoping that I'd notice her. She said that I was as handsome as her Uncle Eoghan who wasn't really her uncle, just someone that she'd always called uncle. She told me that she'd stayed with him and his family whenever her Mum and Da were out fishing or had business errands to run. She added that she'd go with her parents to market to sell their catch and that they'd often go by a customer's restaurant first to let him have first pick, adding that her middle name was her mother's first name and Winifred was a name her father rather fancied. She ran on about how much she'd liked the little restaurant and how the eldest of Mr. Robert's daughters would give her tastes of the sauces she cooked to layer over the fish.</p><p>When I felt my back twinge I sat back on a full box for a quick rest and she quickly took advantage of it, slipping between my knees and pressing her hip to my stiff prick. As we talked and I caressed her back, she surreptitiously rubbed her hip up and down on it. Gulping with lust, I managed to get a few questions in, managing, in a roundabout way, to discover that one of the main reasons she was so taken with her Uncle Eoghan was that he'd sit her on his lap the minute he got home from work and they'd play. From her roundabout statements, I gathered that he managed to keep her quiet by caressing and fingering her baby pussy, often making her cum several times before his wife or older kids would interrupt with dinner or a snack or a hot cuppa.</p>"
828,"Winnie MacDougal, Part 2",Blue_Goose,martin.bluezephyr@gmail.com,"['fant', 'lolita', 'M', 'F', 'g', 'bi']","Xavier, Mr. Martin, meets Winnie and an older lover at the apartment complex's swimming pool. He is invited to join them and fucks both of them, finding that the little lolita - Winnie - is an experienced lover in spite of her six years of age.",2012-04-29T00:00:00,"This story contains sexually graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually explicit material in the community you view such material, please leave now. This story and characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to events or persons (living or dead) is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please read no further. If you are offended by stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any other situation, please check the story code before reading the text. These stories are just that, stories, and do not promote or condone the activities described herein, especially when it comes to unsafe sexual practices or sex between adults and minors.","<p>Winnie was no stranger to sex play. Somewhere in our chatting, she mentioned something about Uncle Eoghan's finger getting bloody, but I couldn't figure out if he'd cut it somehow, or had torn her baby hymen. Either way, she'd just started school when her parents went missing in one of the sudden storms that were always popping up in the North Sea. She'd stayed with Uncle Eoghan and Auntie Fenella for several weeks until Auntie Muirne had come to bring her to America.</p><p>""I thought your Auntie's name was Morna,"" I interrupted once.</p><p>""Well, she told me that she changed it when the Immigrations people couldn't pronounce her name proper like. So anyway . . ."" she continued with her story.</p><p>Evidently she didn't have many people to talk to so she was taking full advantage of the moment, the usual garrulous nature of the normal six year old came out with all the pent-up energy of a prisoner in solitary confinement. As she rambled on about school, her projects, her favorite toys and everything in general, I made some plans and listened to her chatter away with only half an ear.</p><p>She never let on as to whether or not she'd ever had a prick in her pussy and never mentioned or let on by whisper or glance whether she'd sucked a cock either. Her whole experience seemed limited to her Uncle Eoghan's caresses. However, he'd probably already taken her virginity, so she wouldn't hurt if and when I managed to stick my cock into her.</p><p>""Keep your fingers crossed,"" I told myself.</p><p>By the time the first warning bell sounded, we were essentially done. The boxes were stacked by the door and ready for the movers. I'd clean what the custodian didn't get tomorrow and maybe leave early. Before Winnie left, I wrote up an excuse for her to leave the school grounds when recess started the next day and we took a little walk. She told me that she didn't always take the bus and sometimes walked home, so I doubted that she'd get questioned about somebody picking her up. Carrying her book bag, I told her to just say that her Auntie was to meet her in the parking area and pointed out my car. Then I told her that I'd leave it unlocked for her and that I'd meet her there as soon as I cleared out my last class - if I wasn't in it already. It was about that time that the last warning bell rang and we hurried back onto the main campus, chatting amiably as she limped along, holding my hand.</p><p>""Are we going to have some pleasure tomorrow?"" she kept her voice low.</p><p>""I certainly hope so, sweetie. At the very least, I'll be doing my best, hm?"" I grinned, ""maybe you'll learn a few more artsy things, what do you think?""</p><p>Winnie only giggled and, looking down at her, I saw that she was blushing and had this endearing expression of awe and adoration in her face and eyes.</p><p>""You're much more handsome than Uncle Eoghan,"" she whispered sotto voce.</p><p>""Thank you,"" I whispered back, ""wanna meet at the pool later?""</p><p>""The pool?"" she was a little confused, we'd been talking about one thing and now I was talking about the pool.</p><p>""Yes, the swimming pool at home.""</p><p>""Oh!"" she giggled, showing her sweet dimples, ""that sounds nice. Auntie Muirne bought me a new suit and I'd love to try it out. But only residents are allowed in the pool area.""</p><p>""Well, I'm a resident. I live a couple of buildings away from yours.""</p><p>""Really?"" she gasped, ""goody!"" she grinned.</p><p>As the kids came boiling out of their class rooms, I let go of her hand and gestured for her to go. She gave me a last, shy smile, waved and skipped limpingly off to her bus. Then I realized that I hadn't asked if anybody was baby-sitting her or at least, keeping an eye on her when she was home. I guessed that I'd find out this afternoon.</p><p>Later that afternoon, with my towel draped over my shoulder, I stepped into the pool enclosure, glancing around. There were a couple of women and one kid in the pool, but no Winnie. I shrugged, lay my towel on a nearby lounge chair and, with a couple of quick paces, dove into the pool in a long shallow dive. Just as I tucked my head down, I spotted Winnie walking in with an older woman. I stayed under, kicking along and looking up through the water as they peered down at me. I rolled, still kicking and letting my breath bubble out of my nose, stretched my arms over my head and, pushing off the end tiles, spun over, kicked off and, catching my breath, did a fast crawl to the other end, then back. The exercise was invigorating, stretched all my muscles to the limit. Reaching their end, I flopped out and rolled as they backed off. Winnie's eyes were wide with awe, the older woman leered, her eyes flashing. I will admit that I kept myself in as good a shape as I could, in spite of my sedentary job, so I wasn't carrying much flab - except around my waist. Much as I'd tried, I'd never been able to get it completely off, so I just accepted it. I grinned up at them and quickly jumped to my feet.</p><p>""Hello, Winnie,"" I smiled down at her, ""who's your friend?""</p><p>Winnie covered her mouth and giggled. I inspected the woman without being too obvious about it. She wore a one piece swim-suit, was about fiftyish with light, reddish - almost strawberry blond - hair, fairly tight legs and arms, nicely curved hips and a slender chest with shoulders almost as narrow as her waist which strongly accentuated her heavy breasts. They were at least an F-cup, maybe larger. . . they were huge. I'd admired them from a distance several times. She dropped her eyes demurely as mine came to rest on her tits and smiled.</p><p>""This is -"" Winnie began.</p><p>""- Andrea Delgado,"" the woman interrupted, ""my friends call me Andie,"" she raised her eyes and reached for my hand.</p><p>""Andie,"" I smiled looking into her smiling grey eyes, ""I'm Xavier Martin, and my friends call me Marti or Martin, a little trouble pronouncing Xavier, you know.""</p><p>""Well, it's nice to meet you, Xavier,"" she smiled and glanced down at Winnie, who'd taken my hand and was leaning against me familiarly, her thumb between her sweetly pouting lips, ""and it seems as if you two are already well-acquainted.""</p><p>""Winnie's been assisting me in cleaning out and packing up my classroom,"" I smiled down at her with a wink.</p><p>""Oh, then you're the Mr. Martin she's been going on about.""</p><p>""Oh? I suppose I am, then,"" I led Winnie by the hand to the lounger beside mine with Andie following close behind.</p><p>Andie and I chatted casually as Winnie climbed into the lounger beside me, tossing an arm over my shoulders and leaning her head against mine. The other people soon left, leaving just the three of us to our own devices. Winnie reached up and gently caressed my face. I didn't want to seem too obvious, not knowing what Andie knew, and quickly grabbed her hand, holding it down.</p><p>""I wouldn't concern myself much about that, Xavier,"" Andie spoke in a low voice, just above a whisper as she smiled, ""she's a precocious little girl. She and I have passed many pleasant hours . . . uhm, playing with each other.""</p><p>""Uh . . ."" I wasn't sure I was hearing her right.</p><p>""However, we both need a man. We also need a little more privacy. Would you like to go with us to my apartment . . . or yours?"" she stood up.</p><p>Winnie took one of Andie's hands, then held hers out for mine, looking at me longingly.</p><p>""Um . . ."" I was still blank and took Winnie's hand, my mind suddenly seething with all the things Andie hadn't said.</p><p>I picked Winnie up, her round little thighs straddling my hip. As we walked, I was acutely aware of her warm little crotch dampening it. Andie had linked her arm through my free arm and we strolled to building six. Apparently she lived in the same building I did and I had admired her from afar with her wide hips designed to carry that huge rack on her slim waist. Winnie couldn't keep her hands off my face and chin, her dark head pressed against my upper cheek and every so often kissing my jaw.</p><p>As we walked, Andie told me in a low voice, that she and Winnie usually talked about school and that she was pretty good at judging men's sizes. I glanced sharply at her, but she only smiled and winked, saying more with it than she actually spoke. She added that the little girl had told her that I kissed good adding that Winnie hadn't had a man touch her since her Uncle Eoghan and that she was no virgin. She said that I'd find out as she closed her door behind us. Winnie wriggled out of my arms and stripped as Andie walked around drawing the curtains and turning on some lights. Winnie dragged the towel out of my hands and, almost desperately, pulled my swim trunks down. Without conscious thought, I stepped out of them, watching Andie drop her own swim suit.</p><p>Her breasts were everything I'd imagined. They were very, very large and, as she pushed her suit down, bending to step out of it, her breasts swung like a pair of fleshy pendulums, her nipples pointing straight out as she straightened back up. She was already aroused. I could tell by the way they stood straight out, pointing away from each other as if jealous of the other's beauty. My attention came back to Winnie, caressing my stiffly erect prick.</p><p>""Told you he had a big one, Miss Andie,"" she grinned up at me.</p><p>""He does, doesn't he,"" Andie also smiled at me.</p><p>I was still a little shocky from the speed with which we had gone from the swimming pool to Andie Delgado's apartment, as well as the idea that we were all standing there naked.</p><p>""Winnie and I like to play in the afternoons,"" Andie smiled, ""don't we, baby,"" she whispered to the pre-pubescent girl.</p><p>""Yes,"" the little girl answered primly.</p><p>""Kiss my lips, honey,"" she murmured, looking down at the little girl and caressing her head gently and softly.</p><p>Winnie grinned, quickly let go of my stiff prick and, turning to the older woman, spread her pussy lips with her tiny thumbs, her little hands flat on the woman's thighs on either side of her pussy. Andie bowed out her legs as Winnie, pressed her lips between the woman's wide-spread labia and licked her feminine portal. Andie sighed and wobbled. I grabbed her elbows and watched Winnie's lips lock on Andie's clitoris and begin suckling. I was so intent on the mouth action that I almost missed Winnie's little fist slide deep into Andie's gaping cunt. Andie's eyes fluttered as she grasped my forearms hard, whimpering as Winnie pumped her little arm in and out of her, burying it in her throbbing cunt as deep as she could. I suddenly needed my stiff cock in it and pushed Winnie gently away.</p><p>""Here, honey,"" I gasped hoarsely, ""let me . . .""</p><p>Winnie stood aside, holding onto one side of Andie's labia as I plunged my rampant cock into the depths of Andie's creaming cunt. She cried out and pressed her heavy, pendulous breasts against me, stooping and leaning against me, rolling her pelvis and taking more of me deeper inside her. She grimaced, her mouth gaping, as she came, her cream gushing over my stiffly plunging prick. I slammed into her a couple more times, still not ready to cum, but she collapsed and I couldn't hold her up. I followed her down onto my knees as she fell off me. As I let go of her arms, I felt Winnie's tiny hands grabbing my cock. Her soft, kissable lips wrapped around my cock's head, slurping and suckling it like a baby. As I grabbed for her head, she squirmed out of my reach and dropped down alongside the older woman, spreading and caressing her hairless pre-pubescent little cunt.</p><p>""Here, Mr. Martin,"" she gasped, using both hands to spread her soft pussy lips apart, ""put it in here, please,"" she panted, ""oh, I do need it so, sir . . . please?""</p><p>I'd intended on waiting until the next day before doing anything with her, but now . . . I was so hard and ruttish. I needed to finish now. I'd intended on feeding my cum into Andie's sweltering hole, but now . . . I fell on Winnie's tiny body, her arms wide and legs outspread and welcoming, as I pushed her knees up and out. With her thighs wide apart, her pussy gaped open wetly and I plunged deep into her childishly hairless cunt. Winnie wailed her lust as I plowed her sweetly immature furrow. It may have been immature and not yet fertile, but she was a full woman inside. Uncle Eoghan must have ridden her like a little mule, if her welcoming pussy was any indication. Andie opened her eyes as I bounced in and out of Winnie, ramming into the baby girl and tossing her little body like a rag doll with the force and power of my plunging cock.</p><p>I couldn't believe what I was doing. I was fucking my sweet little Winnie, the girl I'd begun lusting after only a couple of days previously. She was so small, so soft, so cuddly. I held her tightly as I jounced her small body with my slapping hips, her tiny yelps of pleasure interspersed with crooning, delighted whimpers. She stiffened and grunted, sounding like a happy piglet suckling on a nipple as her tiny pussy clenched tightly around my shafting cock. She eased back, yielding sweetly in soft surrender to my deeply pistoning cock and smiled in satisfaction. With a last stroke, my balls tightened, blasting my heavy cream deep into her. Her eyes went wide, suddenly glazing over and she gasped, stiffening again, as she came once more, her little pussy, alternately crushing my cock and releasing it.</p><p>Again, I plunged into her, holding her tightly to me as I squirted, then backed off and plunged back into her, holding her tighter still and squirting, then again and again. I finally lay atop her, totally spent. She tongued my chest, licking at my sweat and finally settled on one of my male nipples, nibbling and licking it as she suckled, her little arms wrapped around my chest and holding me tight. As I lay panting, trying to get my breath back, I felt Andie's hand on my back, caressing it with slow, circular motions.</p><p>""I told you we both needed a man,"" Andie murmured, ""the last few I had, only wanted to suck on my tits. I like having my tits sucked, but there's only so much of that I can take and me and Winnie need a nice, stiff, fat prick to keep us happy, don't we baby?"" she smiled at Winnie.</p><p>""Oh, yes, Miss,"" Winnie giggled and humped up into my soft prick, ""a lots.""</p><p>I smiled down at her head under my chest, then rolled off her onto my side.</p><p>""Ooh,"" she giggled as she felt my cum drooling out of her, ""I'm getting it all over your carpet, Miss Andie.""</p><p>""Ah, it needs cleaning anyway, c'mon, lets get on the couch, I wanna lick him clean, what about you?""</p><p>""Later,"" Winnie stretched luxuriously, ""I'll just have a lie here for a bit,"" then smiled up at me, ""it was wonderful Mr. Martin, I ain't had a good fuck since Uncle Eoghan . . . and he wasn't near as big nor as good, as you,"" she lay back her arms and legs stretched out as if in abject surrender, smiling happily.</p><p>Andie dusted off my back as I rolled up onto my hands and knees and sat me on the couch. I was still pretty speechless, still a little shocky, but I sat on the couch, still under their spell. Andie knelt between my outspread knees and slurped my limp, pussy-wet prick into her mouth. Her tongue dug under my foreskin, finding every last drop.</p><p>""Um-m,"" she yummed, ""it's still nice sized, Winnie,"" she threw over her shoulder before sucking me back into her mouth.</p><p>I slumped back and enjoyed her suckling and slurping lips. I wanted to fuck her talented mouth, but it was just too soon after cumming so hard. Still, it was very pleasurable. She sucked my foreskin and held it gently between her teeth as she sucked my soft cock-head in and out of it.</p><p>""Fuck that's good, Andie,"" I murmured.</p><p>A couple of minutes later, she sat back.</p><p>""There, all clean,"" she patted my limp cock, ""wanna play some more, baby?"" she smiled at Winnie, rolling off her knees and onto her side.</p><p>""Yes!"" Winnie eagerly jumped to her feet and ran into another room.</p><p>""Come on, Xavier, let's go where we're more comfortable.""</p><p>Andie stood and led my by the hand into her bedroom. I saw Winnie digging in one of the chest of drawers as Andie let go of my hand and climbed onto the bed, laying back and patting the spot beside her.</p><p>""You can watch,"" she handed me a small tube of KY jelly, ""and when you get hard again . . . I want you to fuck my ass, okay? I love it in my ass,"" she batted her eyes at me, ""I love the feeling of lying helpless under a big-dicked guy like you as you pound me into the mattress, you know?""</p><p>That gave my cock a twitch. She wanted me to fuck her ass! Winnie climbed up beside us, a formidable looking vibrating dildo in one hand and another tube of KY in the other.</p><p>""Up here, baby,"" Andie waved her to her face, ""I wanna taste Xavier's cum, I wanna suck it outta your pussy.""</p><p>Winnie squealed in glee and straddled Andie's face backwards. As the woman pulled the girl's hips to her mouth, Winnie stretched out and plunged the dildo in the woman's wet pussy, flipping it on and viciously ramming it in and out of her older lover's pussy. Andie jerked at the sudden intrusion, then rolled her hips, undulating like a snake, her mouth wide open on Winnie's little pussy.</p><p>""Ah-h-h-hungh-gh-gh-h-h,"" Andie grunted, her desire very evident, ""yes-s-s-s, baby,"" she hissed, ""that's my good baby girl.""</p><p>Winnie shuddered as Andie's tongue sank deep into her tiny pussy, her dildo plunging slower and slower. A moment later, she sighed and began working the dildo again.</p><p>""Um-m, that is so good, Miss Andie,"" she murmured softly.</p><p>I watched, caressing and stroking my soft, comatose prick. I wasn't near ready to join in, so I just enjoyed the show. When Andie stiffened and came, she let go of Winnie's hips involuntarily. Winnie took advantage of that and lunged forward, burrowing her nose into Andie's anus as she pressed her tiny mouth to Andie's gushing cunt. Winnie slurped and sucked with abandoned enthusiasm. Andie's gushing cream ran into Winnie's nose and, when she raised her head back up, it dripped sluggishly down over her lips. Giving in to temptation, I leaned over and suckled her baby lips, slurping Andie's cream - with my flavoring, I might add - off her lips, then licked her nose clean. Winnie was giggling by the time I was done.</p><p>""Ew-w-w,"" she giggled wiping her mouth and nose with the back of her pudgy little hand, ""you licked snotty girl-goo off my nose.""</p><p>""And it tasted good, too,"" I smiled down at her, my prick beginning to wake up.</p><p>""Ah-h-h, I guess it's your turn, sweetness,"" Andie murmured, sitting back on her hands and smiling at us, ""I've licked it off your nose, too. It tastes just as good.""</p><p>Winnie giggled again and dropped onto her back, grinning up at Andie.</p><p>""In my puss or up my asshole,"" Winnie's dancing blue eyes sparkled.</p><p>""Well, where would you like it?"" Andie waved the dildo casually, grinning at the little girl's eagerness.</p><p>""Um-m, since Mr. Martin already cummed in my pussy, how 'bout . . . um-m, my asshole,"" she raised her legs, hooking her hands under her knees and smiling.</p><p>""Okay, but let me kiss it first, then we'll put a little KY in to make it slide easier, how's that sound?""</p><p>""Okay,"" the little girl grinned, sliding her hands to her ankles and bringing her legs up even higher.</p><p>""Um-m-m, yum-m-m,"" Andie teased, shifting down to get her lips on Winnie's maroon prunish, little asshole.</p><p>Again I was relegated to the role of voyeur as I watched Andie give Winnie's asshole a long, larruping lick. Winnie flinched and gasped, her puckered little anus winking as it reflexively opened and shut. I felt my prick getting stiffer as I imagined my own cock sliding into that tiny little cleft. Then I wondered if the dildo, as long and thick as it was would fit in her. The thought of forcing it in got me even more excited and I stroked myself eagerly. As Andie licked and suckled Winnie's clenching and unclenching anus, she wiped on a thin layer of KY on the dildo. Laying it aside, she pressed her thumbs on each side of Winnie's asshole and spread it open as easily as pulling orange sections apart. Leaning in, she pushed her tongue into the baby girl's gaping asshole. Winnie let out a long, whimpering wail as Andie pressed her lips tightly onto it, shoving her tongue deep in the little girl's tiny anus. That did it. I was completely stiff, but I held back, wanting to see the dildo go in.</p><p>A few minutes of wild, humping delight later, Andie brought the dildo up and touched the vibrating tip to Winnie's tiny, gaping asshole. As Andie suckled and nibbled on the pre-pubescent girl's clittie, she pushed the huge plastic thing in slowly. Winnie waved her arms in the air, her hands clenching and unclenching, grabbing empty air, her mouth gaping as she grunted with pleasure.</p><p>""Ah-h-h-hoo-oo-hoo-whee-ee-ee!"" Winnie finally cried, her little ass rising and falling with each thrust of Andie's dildo into her, waving her hands wildly and thrashing her head, her eyes tight shut , ""Miss-Andee-EE-EE!"" she squealed, her voice a high-pitched happy squeal that only little girls can make.</p><p>As she stiffened, I knew she was cumming. As Winnie eased off her orgasm and threw her head back, Andie slid the dildo into her all the way to the butt-plate. Winnie gave another shrieking squeal then lay back, whimpering and kicking her feet in the air as Andie took her mouth off her clittie and worked the dildo in and out of the tiny girl's asshole. I squeezed a little KY on my prick and rubbed it in. As I caressed Andie's buttocks, she threw a smiling glance over her shoulder, pushed a leg forward and rolled her hips back at me. I quickly snuggled up to her butt, pressing my stiff cock against her asshole.</p><p>""Oh-h-h, God, Xavier,"" she crooned, steadily working the dildo in and out of Winnie's asshole, ""fuck me, bay-bee,"" she panted as I pressed against her roiling bung-hole, ""fuck me good.""</p><p>Andie's asshole fluttered on the tip of my cock-head. Pulling her hips back to me, I threw my hips forward, ramming stiffly into her and pulled a long, whimpering moan from deep within her. Her hand slowed and she let go of the dildo. Winnie took a deep, shuddering sigh, opened her eyes and scooted over, the dildo still vibrating in her little asshole. Rolling onto her belly she grinned happily at me as she watched me plunge my cock in and out of Andie's gripping asshole. I didn't think about it at the time, but I felt nothing in her milking colon because she'd very thoughtfully cleaned herself and Winnie out. Had I not been available, they were still at least ready to play with each other. I didn't care about that. All I wanted was her tightly gripping rectum as I slammed in and out of her. A few moments of furious fucking later, Andie shuddered, her whole body shaking and grabbed my hands. I gripped her hips harder as she shook and humped back at me, holding her steady as she came.</p><p>As her tight asshole eased it's grip, I slammed into her one last time and blasted my hot cum deep into her writhing, spasming colon. Her sphincter tightened as she came again, just on the heat of my cum squirting into her. Then I felt something soft on my hand as Andie rolled onto her belly pulling me with her, and I realized that Winnie had backed up beside us. Her little hand was patting mine urgently, trying to get my attention. When I turned to her, she gave me a pleading look, her little butt waving in the air, her hands flat on the bed and her right cheek pressed on them. I was still spurting, but I couldn't resist the offer and hurriedly pulled out of Andie and, grabbing Winnie's baby hips, ripped the dildo out of her, hearing the same pop that I'd heard when I'd pulled out of Andie. With a shyly, eager smile, Winnie welcomed my cock into her little asshole.</p><p>As I hesitated for an instant, I saw Winnie's asshole throb open and shut, open and shut as if it was breathing. I gave a groan of lust and plunged my still spurting cock deep into her. Winnie sounded off with her high, shrill squeal and went flat under my weight the rest of her squeal muffled by the pillows.</p><p>""MISTER MAR-R-R-TIN-N-N!!"" she screamed into the pillow, ""oh, Mr. Martin!"" she gasped as I knocked the breath out of her.</p><p>""Yes-s-s-s-s,"" I gasped, ""ooh, yes-s-s!""</p><p>I couldn't go soft - not that I wanted to. I slammed into her over and over, dribbling cum in her sweet, baby asshole after my heavy squirting eased off. Within seconds, I felt her tighten and gasp. Grunting like a little pig, Winnie shuddered, rubbing her lust-reddened face on the pillows.</p><p>""F-f-f-fu-u-uck-k-k,"" I gasped, ""fuck! Winnie! Fuck!"" I was so driven by lust that I couldn't say anything else.</p><p>""Ooh-h-oh,"" Mr. Martin,"" she moaned.</p><p>As Winnie came once more, my cock began going soft. It had been an experience. My stiff cock had held up long enough to fuck little Winnie's wonderful baby asshole. We hung like that, my cock plugging Winnie's asshole as Andie caressed my back. A long while later, I rolled onto my back leaving Winnie smiling. Andie quickly jumped over her and sucked my soft cock into her hungry mouth, slurping her saliva and my smeared cum down and gulping it down. She kept a hand on Winnie's back, keeping her from moving and, after she got me cleaned off, she sank her tongue in Winnie's still loosely open asshole and sucked my cream out of it.</p><p>It was such an incredibly titillating view, that had I been able to, I'd have jumped on Andie's back and banged her again. When she was done, she fell forward and Winnie, squealing in pleasure, crawled over her and planted her lips over Andie's asshole, digging out and slurping down the cum I'd squirted in a few minutes before. The woman crooned softly as the little girl sucked and slurped. Once again, had I been able to, I'd have jumped her waving ass, this time it was Winnie's ass waving so delectably.</p><p>I'd cum twice, within a very short period. I could no more raise another hard-on than I could have raised the Titanic. I groaned and fell back, my prick soft and hanging limply between my legs. That didn't stop Andie and Winnie from huddling over it. Winnie crooned and slurped it into her mouth as Andie lay and caressed it gently. I'd cum in my little dream-girl's pre-pubescent asshole and cunt and Andie had licked me clean both times. I would have loved to fuck the older woman's tits, but as already noted, I could no more raise a hard-on after cumming twice, than I could the Titanic.</p><p>I lay back and caressed Winnie's silky-haired head as she suckled my limp prick. She seemed insatiable. If she didn't have a prick in her, she had to have it in her hands. Andie slid up beside, smilingly watching the little girl go at my cock. I pulled the woman to me. She was possibly twenty years older than me, but at fifty, her breasts still looked deliciously luscious and I wanted to suckle them. She chuckled and lifted a nipple to my mouth as I leaned in. Scooting up a little, she pushed me on my back and, sliding an arm under my head, she fed me the handiest nipple and I closed my eyes. It was sheer bliss, a nipple in my mouth and a little girl suckling and caressing my soft prick.</p><p>None of us had much of any sort of conversation until we'd all recovered somewhat. Andie went in and fixed us all some sandwiches in place of a supper and we sat naked at her dinner table, drinking cokes and eating, enjoying each other's company as we talked over the last couple of hours and teased each other. As I was tickling Winnie, pinching her little pussy lips then her mini-nipples then poking her ribs, Andie went silent after a bit, just watching us play, a bemused smile on her face.</p><p>""You know,"" she interrupted our play, ""I'll be leaving the area soon and Winnie will be needing a companion slash babysitter.""</p><p>""Hm-m?"" I glanced up at her.</p><p>Winnie jerked her head up and smiled hugely at me, ""yeah!""</p><p>""Whattaya mean you're leaving soon?"" I reached for another sandwich.</p><p>My cousin and her husband have opened another retail outlet and need a nanny of sorts, for their two kids. I've agreed to come care for them,"" a slow smile spread across her lips as she gazed dreamily up at the ceiling, ""the boy's ten, just getting to the right age, and the girl's seven, the perfect age,"" she caressed her pussy.</p><p>""Damn! I want that job,"" I chuckled.</p><p>""And what about me!"" Winnie pouted, pushing on my arm.</p><p>""I'll take that job,"" I snatched her up and pulled her onto my lap, pulling my half-stiff cock up between her soft thighs as she giggled, ""after all, a bird in the hand beats two in the bushes, however luscious they may look.""</p><p>""Yeah - OW-W!"" the little girl squealed and flinched as I nipped her soft throat sharply.</p><p>""That's gonna leave a mark,"" Andie giggled as I chuckled.</p><p>""Ooh, a hickey!"" Winnie squealed in glee, ""my very first!""</p><p>""Listen,"" Andie continued, ""Winnie's folks tend to drop her off with me at all hours of the day and night. With Morna gets called out and Dan isn't home, she'll knock on my door and either ask me to check on her or drop her off, depending on how long she expects to be gone.""</p><p>""Yeah?"" I grinned.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Winnie grinned back.</p><p>""I'll talk to her folks. You're a teacher out for the summer and need some extra income. They give me sixty a week plus ten each time they leave her in my charge. And do we ever get a charge, don't we, doll,"" she reached over and patted Winnie's hand.</p><p>""Um, hm-m,"" the little girl nodded enthusiastically, her mouth full.</p><p>""That sounds like an offer I can't refuse,"" I chuckled, my cock twitching at the thought of seven days a week of little-girl pussy - and all to myself.</p><p>""I'm gonna like that,"" Winnie lisped, reverting to her little girl voice.</p>"
829,Roger Loves His Mom,Blue_Goose,martin.bluezephyr@gmail.com,"['fant', 'rom', 'Fm', 'mom/son']","Roger loves his mother. At first, more than either will admit. She is a temporary quadriplegic and becomes only a paraplegic as she gains the use of her arms.",2012-05-23T00:00:00,"This story contains sexually graphic and explicit material and as such is not suitable for minors. If you are a minor, please leave now. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually explicit material in the community you are viewing this material in, please leave now. This story and characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to events or persons (living or dead) is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please read no further. If you are offended by stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any other situation, please check the story code before reading the text. These stories are just that, stories and do not promote nor condone the activities described herein, especially when it comes to unsafe sexual practices or sex between adults and minors.","<p>Roger James got out of school and headed for home. He hurried, wanting to get home to his daily afternoon pleasure. When he got there, the nurse had just finished feeding Mom her afternoon snack. When his Mom heard the door open, she turned her head painfully and smiled, moving her hand slightly and wiggling her fingers painfully slow. She'd been mostly bedridden since the car accident, five years previously, that had taken her husband and left her a paraplegic with very limited use of her upper limbs and hands. She had very little feeling around her chest and none from her waist down.</p><p>Roger, at seventeen, was the youngest of five children the couple had produced. He'd come along almost eight years after his sisters and, as the youngest and only boy, had been spoiled his whole life. After his birth, his mother had her tubes cut, she didn't want any more surprises, she'd smiled at her husband. Roger had been twelve when the accident happened, and he grew up fast. At the time, his youngest sister was engaged to a Marine. His other sisters had already married and, since they lived so close to the military installation, they'd also all married Marines and were now pretty much scattered around the world. At sixteen, he was the only one left at home and he had no intention of leaving. He was happy here, with his mother.</p><p>The young man fluffed and piled his mother's pillows at the head of the bed then helped the day nurse get her out of the wheelchair and into bed, adjusting her so she half-reclined on the pillows. The LPN kept up a running chatter, telling him how his mother's day had gone and other aches and pains she had. She reminded him of his mother's doctor's appointment the next day and that she'd already ordered transportation for nine in the morning in case he was interested in coming along. She said that she could handle it herself either way.</p><p>Roger told her he could take care of his mother for the next couple of hours until the night nurse got here if she needed to leave early. It was a daily ritual with them. He always offered and she always took him up on it. Within five minutes the nurse was out the door with a quick ""thank you, see you tomorrow."" She, or her relief, would see Roger, but they wouldn't usually see the night nurse since Roger usually made her the same offer. The young man saw the nurse to the door and locked it. The night nurse had a key, so did the day nurse for that matter, and she'd let herself in. He hurried back upstairs, stopped off in his room to change into a nice pair of boxers before going back in his mother's room.</p><p>""I love you, Mom,"" his voice huskily sexy.</p><p>""I love you, too, baby,"" Mom responded, smiling broadly, her eyes sparkling expectantly.</p><p>Roger pulled her covers down and, taking his mother by the ankles, gently slid her down until her feet almost touched the footboard, her nightgown rolling up her back.</p><p>""Whee-ee,"" she chuckled, still smiling at her baby boy, ""are you that horny sweetheart,"" she sighed happily.</p><p>""I guess I am,"" he smiled, reaching to unbutton her nightgown.</p><p>She chuckled throatily and tried to help him slide her arms out of the sleeves. Roger patiently and gently pulled them free, half-rolled her and easily slid her other arm free.</p><p>""Wanna eat my pussy, baby? I love to watch you suck my cunt.""</p><p>She couldn't feel anything from it, but her body reacted naturally and got all wet, gushing with unfelt orgasms. When she watched him suckling on her clittie and pussy, memories of her husband eating her out would give her a virtual orgasm in her mind and she'd actually cum, sometimes cumming hard.</p><p>Roger didn't answer, he just slipped her panties down her legs and tossed them atop her nightgown. His mother loved to watch him, so knowing that, he propped her up, lifting her shoulders and shoving pillows behind her.</p><p>""Comfy? Can you see alright?"" he smiled, kissing her cheek.</p><p>""Um, hm. Yes, baby,"" she smiled.</p><p>He lovingly kissed from her feet up to her thighs, hearing his mother catch her breath with the remembered touch of her husband's lips caressing her soft thighs. She closed her eyes and remembered . . . remembered his pressing lips, his firm tongue slapping her engorged clittie as he dug it out from between her soft folds. She glanced down and watched her son doing the same thing. She couldn't quite see his lips, but she knew he was nibbling her pussy lips, she'd seen the marks when he'd once accidentally bitten her too hard. She knew his mobile tongue slapped at her engorged clittie and every once in a while, she'd hear the air farting into her pussy as he took his mouth off it.</p><p>As for Roger, his prick was so stiff and hard that he wanted to plunge it into her. Wanted to fuck her hard . . . but he held off. He felt her hand come to rest on his head and her fingers caressing his hair gently. She had very little movement in her arms and hands, but she had enough to be able to move her hand onto his head and enjoyed the little bit of feeling in her fingers as she caressed it. Roger pulled her lips apart and licked her clittie, nibbling it gently. When he felt her cream wetting his chin, he lowered his mouth and plunged his tongue into her inviting vagina, sucking as if trying to swallow her whole from the inside out. He heard her rapid panting, then a gasp as her hand shook on his head. He marveled at her ability to have an orgasm in spite of feeling nothing from her groin. She'd once told him that sex was mostly in the mind and she had some darn good, sexy memories, leaving it at that. He smiled now and went back to sucking the delicious creaminess out of her, smiling as he heard the noise the air made as her cunt sucked it back in.</p><p>""That was beautiful, honey,"" Mom smiled gently at him, ""thank you.""</p><p>""I love it, Mom,"" Roger smiled, wiping her slick, shiny cream off his chin and lips as he slid up beside her.</p><p>He turned her head slightly, tilting her chin up and pressed his lips to hers, softly and sweetly. She smiled up at him as she lay with her legs splayed wide, unable to move them back. She managed to drop her arm down onto his thigh and, as her finger scrabbled uselessly on it, Roger reached down and put her hand on what she reached for. She loved feeling his stiff prick. Loved touching it with what little feeling she had in her fingers.</p><p>She opened her mouth and Roger sent his tongue between her soft lips, caressing her toothless gums. Most of her teeth had been knocked out in the accident and most of the remainder had been broken. Those, as well as the remaining two teeth had been pulled more for her comfort than of necessity. She was happy with that because when she suckled on her boy's cock, she could feel his burgeoning manhood with her entire mouth - gums and palate. She was also grateful that her taste buds hadn't been affected and she could taste his cum. She loved the flat, slightly salty, milk of magnesia flavor.</p><p>As she licked the flavor of her pussy off his lips, he reached down and gently pushed her legs farther apart, yanked his shorts off and tossed them, then slid over her closest leg and settled on top of his mother. Pulling off her lips, he smiled and sat back, pulling her other leg up and pushing both her knees even with her waist.</p><p>""Fuck me good, baby,"" she sighed, smiling dreamily up at him, ""I want your hot cum deep inside me.""</p><p>She enjoyed talking dirty. It was one of the few pleasures, besides giving herself to her son, that she had left.</p><p>""Ooh, Momma,"" he smiled, ""I'm gonna fuck your pussy until your tonsils feel the head of my cock.""</p><p>Looking down, she saw his hips shoving forward, his thick cock ramming into her. The sight made her tremble with remembered lust.</p><p>""Um-m-m,"" she whimpered, ""I want you to fuck my tonsils after you cum, baby. I wanna taste my pussy on your cock, hm?""</p><p>""Oh-h-h, Momma!"" Roger gasped, pounding heavily into her, ""oh, fuck, Momma!""</p><p>Doris' head bounced on the bed as Roger rammed hard and stiff into her, jolting her body with each heavy slam of his hips. She loved to feel him rocking her. It made her feel alive. Made her feel that she was worth something. At least worth the pleasure she gave her son. With an effort of will, she managed to bring her arms up. Roger reached around and helped her lay them on his shoulders. She managed to wrap them around his neck, her outspread fingers once more running through his hair. She smiled and turned her head enough so that she could kiss the side of his head as he pounded heavily into her.</p><p>A few moments later she cried out softly as she came again. Her memory worked with her imagination as she remembered the feel and power of her husband's pistoning cock ramming deep into her, reaming her pussy so wonderfully as it bounced the bulbous head off her cervix. She'd so loved the little twinges from deep inside her and gasped, cumming again as she remembered his cock rubbing against her rough little g-spot. Roger moaned as he felt her silky-smooth cunt tighten and shudderingly grip him.</p><p>""Yes, baby,"" Doris crooned softly, ""fuck me hard, baby,"" she panted as her vivid imagination and strong memories came rushing back, ""oo-ooh-h-h, baby! Fuck me, baby! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me-ee-ee!""</p><p>The feel of her son's strong shoulders, the feel of his lips on hers, the feel of his hair in her hands . . . the feel of him rocking her body with his thrusting hips all felt so wonderful. She tightened her embrace and held his head to the side of her face, whimpering her lust and delight at the pleasure she could feel him getting from her clutching pussy.</p><p>""Momma!"" Roger, gasped raising his head to look into her eyes, ""Momma! Mom-m-ma-a-a!"" he cried.</p><p>She smiled quietly into his eyes. She knew he was cumming as he rammed into her and held her tightly, his head arching back. She could feel herself quivering with the shuddering of his tightly pressed hips in her. She remembered how good the warmth of her husband's spermy cum had felt as he'd planted his seed deep inside her . . . and she shuddered, her eyes fluttering as her imagination gave her another orgasm. Roger backed up and again drove deep into her softly yielding cunt, firing another blast of his spermy cream into her. She shivered with delight at the idea that it was her son filling her with his sperm. She loved him so much. She wished that she hadn't had her tubes tied after he was born. She wished that he could impregnate her so she could give him that token of her love for him.</p><p>""My sweet baby,"" she murmured in his ear as he collapsed on her, the last drops of his cum oozing out of him and into her, melding with her own luscious orgasmic cream, ""it was so good, honey,"" she murmured softly, ""so very good.""</p><p>For a few minutes, Roger lay on his mother, panting softly as he nuzzled the sweet softness of her womanly throat, kissing it gently, laving it with his tongue. Doris clung to his neck arching her head to better enjoy his gentle kisses. Her memory and imagination gave her another small aftershock orgasm as she remembered how good her husband's cock had felt seated in her cum soaked cunt and she gave a deep, shuddering sigh of pleasure. She let her arms fall off her son's head and smiled up at him.</p><p>""You really amaze me, Mom,"" Roger murmured softly, wrapping his arms around her shoulders, ""are you sure you don't feel anything in your hips? I mean, you feel so damn responsive, you cream and cum deliciously.""</p><p>""I've told you before, baby,"" Doris tried to bring her arms up under his shoulders but failed, ""sex is ninety-nine per cent in the mind and my memory and imagination give me all the feeling I used to have before . . .""</p><p>""Yes, Momma, I believe it. B-but it's just all so very incredible. I'm amazed every time we make love.""</p><p>Roger lay on his mother for a long while, enjoying the soft, involuntary, gripping spasms of her uncontrolled cunt. He pushed his softening prick deeper into her as it began slipping out and she murmured softly, her words unintelligible as she dozed. She'd finally managed to get her arms to cooperate enough to move them onto his back. She wasn't uncomfortable with the way she lay, she couldn't feel any pain from her wide-splayed legs and didn't know if they hurt. She truly enjoyed her son's weight pressing down on her, pinning her to the bed. She couldn't move anyway, so it was just as well.</p><p>""Is it . . . was it good for you, baby? Hm?"" Doris finally broke the companionable silence.</p><p>""It was wonderful, Momma. It always is.""</p><p>""That's good. Now lemme taste your cock, baby,"" she whispered, ""fuck my mouth with your soft, cum-wet cock, okay?""</p><p>""Yes, Ma'am!"" he chuckled</p><p>He may have been young enough to almost instantly spring up hard, but fucking her twice daily kept him pretty drained. As his mother waved her arms feebly and wiggled her fingers, Roger pulled them up and set her hands on his cock, holding them until she'd closed her lips around his thick, soft cock.</p><p>""Um-m-m,"" she smiled up at him around his cock.</p><p>""Fuck, you got a sexy smile,"" he chuckled at her.</p><p>She pushed him out with her tongue for a second.</p><p>""I'll bet you say that to all the girls in whose mouth you stuff your prick,"" she giggled and slurped him back between her toothless gums.</p><p>""You are wonderful, Mom,"" Roger sighed.</p><p>""Um-m,"" she hummed in response, her mouth full of his soft prick.</p><p>She pushed her tongue, into his foreskin, skillfully rolling her tongue and sucking the skin over it, her tongue-tip digging into and rubbing his cum-slit and swallowed her cum-flavored spit. She loved his taste. Loved the feel of his soft prick.</p><p>""Uh-hm-m-mh-h-h,"" Roger leaned his forehead on the headboard, shivering with the pleasure of her working tongue.</p><p>His mother pushed his foreskin back with her tongue and licked around the sensitive rim of his corona, pulling a gasp of pleasure from him. He grasped her head, his weight supported by his knees and forehead and, as she clamped her soft, toothless gums on his shaft, he pushed his semi-stiff prick to the back of her throat. She closed her eyes and gulped, her throat squeezed him and he gasped his pleasure again. She was happy that he loved what she was doing for him and held her breath as she swallowed again.</p><p>""Aw-w-w, Mo-o-o-m,"" he groaned and, although he couldn't get harder, it felt deliciously wonderful - to both of them.</p><p>A long while later, Roger sighed and sat back. Her licking tongue had washed the flavor clean off his pink cock-head and she'd loved it, but her jaws had tired. Leaving his mother obscenely displayed, he retrieved a warm wet washcloth to clean her off. She lay smiling, her eyes half-closed and wiggled her fingers at him as he walked to the bathroom. On returning, he made quick work of cleaning off her cum-oozing cunt. Doris smiled once more as he lovingly kissed her vulva, sliding his tongue between her lips and giving her clittie a ""see you later"" slap with it. He smiled up at her and she giggled softly as he made a ""divinely pleasured"" face at her. Going to her dresser drawer, he dug around in it and came up with a red pair of sexy, high-hip panties and pushed them under her pillow.</p><p>""For in the morning,"" he teased, ""give the examining doctor a thrill,"" he chuckled at her.</p><p>""I'll just bet,"" she laughed, ""if it doesn't give him a heart attack. It's old Dr. Olson.""</p><p>""Maybe it'll give him a hard-on attack,"" Roger teased, chuckling, ""how'd you like him to lay you on his examination table and fuck you into walking again?""</p><p>He pulled a fresh nightgown from her closet and brought it to her as she laughed.</p><p>""If it would get me walking again, I'd fuck him daily,"" she was still laughing.</p><p>""If he did, could I still have some of the leftovers?"" he teased back.</p><p>""Sweetheart, I'd never give you up, even if it meant that I could run the Boston Marathon. After all that therapy, I just hope I can get these arms working so I can really hug you.""</p><p>""That would be wonderful, Mom.""</p><p>Roger slipped one of her arms in the sleeve of a fresh nightgown and pushed her forward. As gently as he could, he pulled her other arm around and slipped it into the other sleeve. Tucking the back of it as close as he could to her butt. Laying her back, he adjusted her collar, buttoning it down the front. Rolling her onto her side, he pulled the hem down, straightening it as much as he could, then rolled her onto her other side and did the same thing. Pulling the skirt down, he finished buttoning it up, adjusted it so she looked presentable and sat back to admire his handiwork. Doris smiled up at her son and mouthed a heartfelt ""thank you."" He smiled back and mouthed ""I love you.""</p><p>They smiled at each other, basking in each other's after-sex glow as Roger quickly adjusted her pillows, straddled her waist and, gripping her under her arms, slid her back up on them. After lifting her head and freeing her long hair from under her shoulders, he got off the bed, pulled his boxers back on and picked up her clothes, taking them to the dirty clothes hamper. Dropping back in bed beside his mother, he kissed her gently. She couldn't help but smile at him as he peeled his lips back, his longish tongue curling up and clinging to her bare upper gums.</p><p>""Tomorrow morning,"" he whispered.</p><p>""What about tomorrow morning,"" she whispered back.</p><p>""Tomorrow morning, would you gum my cock? Hm? I love how you suck my cock.""</p><p>""I love sucking your cock, you nasty little boy,"" she chuckled.</p><p>Roger smiled, reached across her for the remote control and kicked on the TV. Laying her hand on her belly, he put the remote in it and leaned over her face, kissing her cheek and jaw, caressing her hand as she smiled, her eyes closed, enjoying his attentions.</p><p>""Gotta go put some clothes on, I'll be back shortly,"" he whispered, ""night nurse will be here soon. Can't have her see your big boy half-dressed.""</p><p>""Okay, big boy,"" she smilingly nodded, her eyes dreamily half-closed.</p><p>She really enjoyed their sessions. She loved touching him, feeling him rocking her body with his strong, manly hips. It made her feel useful, made her feel as if her useless body was still good for something besides lying uselessly. Besides, it at least it kept the bedsores off, she giggled to herself. Um-m-m, what a way to keep them off.</p><p>He was back a few minutes later, dressed in belted jeans and a tee shirt, socks on his feet but shoeless. He climbed back in bed with his mother and lay back against the headboard. He made sure that she was modestly covered and they watched one of her favorite evening programs. They were laughing with the TV audience at the antics of Alf, the Alien Life Form when the night nurse came in - she'd let herself in. The nurse smiled a greeting, walked over and read the notes left by the day nurse. Roger cut the TV sound when the commercials came on and greeted the night LPN.</p><p>""I let the day nurse go home early,"" Roger continued, ""didn't see the need for both of us to stay here since I was home.""</p><p>It was the usual reason he gave her and the usual reason he used when he sent her home early as well, so he and his mother could make love each morning.</p><p>""Well, that's fine,"" the nurse set the clipboard down, ""I see she didn't have a bowel movement at all today, however, she did empty her bladder . . ."" then turning to his mother, ""you're getting so you hardly need a diaper,"" she smiled, ""however, I'll check later in case you have an accident, okay? Okay,"" she turned to Roger, ""will you be getting up early tomorrow morning?"" her usual hint about leaving early.</p><p>""Certainly,"" Roger smiled, ""if I'm not up by four, tap on my door, okay?"" he sat up and threw his feet off the bed side.</p><p>""Yes, sir,"" the nurse smiled.</p><p>""I got some homework to do,"" he stretched and turned to his mother, ""I'll come and say goodnight when I go to bed, Mom, okay?""</p><p>""Okay, baby, see you later,"" she puckered and got a normal, mother-son kiss.</p><p>Roger went to back to his room, kicked on his TV and cracked his books. An hour later he had his homework done. He kept up with it, doing most of it during school hours and usually waited until the first library hour to finish what he'd done tonight, but since his mother had the doctor's appointment, he planned on going in long enough to turn in his homework then meet his mother at her hospital appointment. He watched the last of ""Night Court,"" and shook his head at the idea of a naive judge in New York City. Judge Harry Stone. What a judge. When the program was over, he shut the TV off and went in to snuggle with his mother for a few minutes before saying goodnight.</p><p>He lay with her for a while, keeping her company while the nurse went to the bathroom. While the nurse was gone, he gave his mother a decidedly warm, unson-like good night kiss. She suckled on his tongue, swirling her tongue around and caressing and nibbling on his. Letting him go, she smiled up at him.</p><p>""That's what you can expect in the morning,"" she smiled.</p><p>""Whoo-ee-ee,"" the young man grinned, ""I can hardly wait!""</p><p>Doris giggled as he waggled his eyebrows. She hadn't sucked his hard cock in over a week and she did love the taste and feel of it in her mouth. It was the only way she could actually feel him and she'd acquired a taste for his sweet cum since she'd been laid up. She'd sucked her husband off before, but she hadn't cared for the taste of his semen. Maybe it was his daily two to three cocktails, which Roger didn't touch alcohol, or maybe it was all the coffee her husband drank. Roger preferred water and milk, rarely drinking even iced tea. Either way, it was lovely to taste his cum, wonderful to feel him spurting in her mouth, delightful to feel him so helpless in her toothless mouth. They kissed again and he lay back just before the nurse came back in. A while later, he kissed her goodnight and went to his room, his stiff prick tight in his jeans.</p><p>As Roger got in bed, he thought of working off his hard-on, but the thought of fucking his mother's mouth held him off. He wanted to save it for her and fell asleep dreaming of the pleasures of her toothless palate.</p><p>The next morning, he was up by four and called out an ""I'm up"" when the night nurse tapped gently on his door. She still asked if he was up and he answered that he'd be there as soon as he cleaned up. She didn't answer, just went on to the bathroom. A few minutes later, as he rinsed the shaving cream off his face, he heard the bathroom door open and close and her footfalls as she walked back to his mother's room. A few minutes later, Roger walked barefoot and in jeans and tee shirt, into his mother's dimly lit room. From her regular breathing and soft snoring, he realized that she was still asleep. He glanced at the nurse quizzically and she smiled. Picking up the clip board, she made a couple more quick notes and laid it down, then stood, crooking her finger at the young man and picked up her sweater and purse as she headed for the door. Roger smiled down at his mother and followed the nurse.</p><p>""Good morning,"" she smiled.</p><p>""Good morning,"" Roger smiled back as they walked to the front door.</p><p>""She had a good a good bowel movement last night. She insisted that I get her to the bathroom,"" she smiled warmly, ""she's a helluva sweet lady and quite a fighter. I do believe she's gaining some control of her insides and didn't let loose until she was on the pot.""</p><p>""Well,"" Roger chuckled, ""she told me that she had a good, strong memory and imagination and that's all it took for most things. I just wish that she could imagine herself walking.""</p><p>""Well, yes, that would definitely be remarkable,"" the nurse nodded with a smile.</p><p>""Okay, Mrs. Brown,"" he shook his head to clear it, ""I can handle it from here. Go spend some time with your kids and kiss them for me when you send them off to school, okay?""</p><p>""Yes, sir,"" she smiled as Roger helped her on with her sweater and walked her down the outside stairs, ""I always do, and I add a little prayer for your mother.""</p><p>""Thanks, I'm sure prayer never hurt anyone, besides you never can tell, it might help. All she wants right now is the use of her arms,"" he watched her until she got in her car.</p><p>""Bye,"" she waved, cranked the engine and drove off.</p><p>Roger waved, closed and locked the door and bolted up the stairs, as quietly as he could, to his sleeping mother. Just inside her door he shucked his clothes and, just before he slipped into bed with her, spotted the red panties on the night stand. He grinned and shook his head. Nurse Brown must have found them. As she felt him moving beside her, Doris snorted softly and open her eyes.</p><p>""Morning, baby,"" she smiled, turning her head painfully slow and smiling up at him.</p><p>""G'morning, Mom,"" he smiled, pressing his lips gently to her soft, sweet lips.</p><p>""Um-m-m,"" she sighed, ""undress me. Get me naked and hold me, baby,"" she whispered her eyes slitted sleepily.</p><p>Roger quickly manipulated her until she lay naked. Noting that she was still wet from pissing, he got up and brought a warm, damp towel to wash her off and as well as a dry hand towel. Doris couldn't feel anything from her hips, much less whether the washcloth was cold or hot, but Roger still didn't want to chill her. Tossing the towels toward the laundry hamper, he snuggled beside her, pulling her into his arms gently.</p><p>""I love you, Mom,"" he whispered.</p><p>""And I you,"" she responded, ever the English teacher.</p><p>They lay comfortably for a few minutes as she yawned and came fully awake.</p><p>""Get me a drink of water, baby?"" she sighed, smiling, ""my mouth feels like a cat peed in it,"" she licked her lips, making them glisten enticingly.</p><p>""Yes, ma'am,"" Roger grinned, kissed her inviting lips and got out of bed.</p><p>When he walked back, he found her with her arms stretched over her head and feebly attempting to push on the headboard.</p><p>""The doctor said this would be good exercise,"" she explained, ""uhmh-h-h,"" she pulled her arms back down.</p><p>Roger set the water on the night stand and, pulling her near arm down, pushed his under her shoulders and raised her up, sliding half under her to support her head. As he brought the glass to her lips, she brought her other arm, wavering with the effort, up and rested her hand on his. She took a couple of sips, tipped her chin up and he untipped the glass. The nurses all used straws with her, but Roger knew she preferred to drink as normally as possible and never used one.</p><p>""More,"" she breathed as she swallowed.</p><p>He tipped the glass again and she gulped several big mouthfuls before tipping her chin up and nodding. Roger set the glass back on the night stand and kissed her again. She smiled adoringly up at him and licked her lips, waggling her eyebrows suggestively.</p><p>""Ya ready to fuck my mouth, baby?"" she grinned lasciviously, poking the pink tip of her tongue out at him.</p><p>""Um-m, hm-m,"" he grinned, his half-stiff prick coming fully alert almost immediately.</p><p>""Do you need to pull me down a little, baby?"" she glanced up at the headboard.</p><p>""Yep.""</p><p>Roger got up and dragged her by her ankles to the middle of her bed, lifted her hips and pushed a pillow under her butt, then a couple of pillows under her shoulders, raising them so her neck was arched and her head hung back and down. She smiled at his care and gentleness. He could have just pulled her head to him and rammed, hard and stiff, into her mouth and she'd have loved that, too. But she did love the feel of his balls bouncing on her nose and her baby boy loved to caress her baby-soft, un-toned body. The physical therapists worked hard with her, but even they couldn't work miracles. When he had her just right, he caressed her gently, watching her reflexive muscles twitch as his fingers tickled her ribs. She could barely feel it, but she smiled at his touch.</p><p>""Feed me,"" she teased, a memory of the play ""Little Shop of Horrors"" coming to her mind, ""feed me your cock.""</p><p>""Yes, ma'am,"" he grinned.</p><p>He caressed her arched neck and she smiled. She definitely felt that and she was eager to feel his cock plunging into her mouth and the delicious hurt of it's huge size - to her - burning down her throat. Roger knelt at her head as she opened her mouth wide, then . . .</p><p>""Wait, wait,"" she cried out.</p><p>""Uh . . ."" he pulled back, then realized what she wanted as she tried to lift her arms trembling arms, so heavy, off the bed.</p><p>He reached down and took her arms, bringing her hands up to his cock's shaft.</p><p>""Thank you,"" she murmured, ""now feed me,"" she chuckled throatily and opened her mouth once more.</p><p>Roger only smiled as he pressed his heavy cock-head through her welcoming lips.</p><p>""Um-m-m,"" his mother yummed as her son's cock sank between her smooth, toothless gums, smiling as she closed her eyes in pleasure.</p><p>Roger's low-hanging balls swung against his mother's closed eyes. She slitted them and gazed lovingly at them, reveling in the feel of his thick head sliding over her tongue. Roger let her suckle on his fat knob for a few seconds. Doris yummed a few times as she tasted his deliciously precious pre-cum. Her hands slid wobblingly up to his belly then, with her fingers scrabbling and grasping, pulled them onto his hips, gripping them as hard as she could which, with her weak muscles, felt less powerful than a newborn baby's grip.</p><p>Roger leaned forward and caressed her thighs, running his hands up over her soft, ""mommy"" tummy, feeling the soft corrugations of her stretch marks. She'd had five babies, including Roger and the reminders of them were all recorded here. As his mother suckled on his spongy knob, he bent and kissed her belly gently, realizing that he'd come from there and was as much a part of her flesh as her arms or legs. He leaned back, sliding his hands up, caressing her softly yielding breasts. So soft, so delicate, so very pliable. She felt his touch on them as if her skin was heavy canvas, but she still felt it and it made her feel good. Her nipples stiffened as her areola pimpled and goose bumps trekked up her body from them. She shivered pleasurably, trying to pull him deeper and deeper into her mouth with her weak, shaky arms. Wanting to have him ramming into her throat. As if in answer, Roger felt a shiver race up and down his back and he involuntarily thrust into her gulping throat. She swallowed, squeezing tightly with her gulp. Roger gasped as he felt the delicious, squeezing grasp on his cock-head.</p><p>""Oh-Momma!!"" he gasped, backing up and ramming down her throat again, hard.</p><p>Doris shivered with the deliciously painful burning in her throat. His hard prick was so stiff, so hard. She could barely swallow his huge knob, but she swallowed again, her throat clutching and pulling him in deeper.</p><p>""Oh-Momma!!"" Roger moaned again, ""oh, GAWD, Momma!"" he shivered uncontrollably.</p><p>Doris couldn't speak. For that matter, she couldn't breathe, but she loved her son and loved the idea that she was pleasing him the only way she presently could. She squinted her eyes, blinking as his balls smacked against them, the hair along the crack of his ass tickling her nose as she felt his rough yielding anus press against it. As she enjoyed the feel of his rough throat fucking, she thought that she might like licking it one of these days. Her hands gripped his hips weakly, riding them as he thrust in and out of her mouth, his spongy knob squeezing through to where her tonsils used to be.</p><p>She felt him shiver and shudder as he rammed deep into her throat, shaking as he held her tightly. She opened her eyes wide and saw his sac spasm and tighten. Saw his nuts throb and his cock's belly swell a second before she felt his hot cum splash down her throat. She panted, sucking in quick breath as he backed up, dragging his cock over her tongue. At last she got a taste of his deliciously creamy cum and closed her eyes, suckling it as he slammed back down her throat and sent another blast directly into her belly. One more, she thought lovingly, maybe two more and he'd back up and let her finish suckling his luscious sperm from his spurting cock.</p><p>She knew her son well. Over the nearly four years they'd been having sex - fucking, she corrected herself, loving the nasty sound of the word - she'd learned what he liked and how he liked it and she tried, as much as she could, to please him. Roger, as she'd predicted, gave her one last, big spurt and pulled back, rocking back and forth gently in her mouth. Doris suckled and slurped, swallowing her son's creamy goodness with pleasure. She loved the feel of his cock-head rubbing on her palate as she drinking down his spermy semen, loved caressing his stiff shaft with her tongue. However, all good things cum to an end and, after a while, Roger knelt back, pulling his mother's hands onto his shaft, letting his mother lick and slurp him clean. She caressed the length of his shaft as she suckled, enjoying the feel of his silky-smooth, soft skin as his prick slowly softened and shrank in her mouth.</p><p>""Um-m-m,"" she sighed, laying little kisses all over the shriveled head, ""looks like that's all he's got,"" she sighed happily her fingers slowly moving over his soft, fleshy length.</p><p>""Afraid so, Momma,"" Roger sighed.</p><p>With a grunt, he sat back against the headboard and unbent his knees, straddling her shoulders from above. Carefully holding his mother's head up, he pulled the pillows out from under her shoulders and reached down, hooked his hands under them and pulled her up, laying her head on one of his thighs. Raising her head, he pulled her long hair free and fluffed it around his crotch, gently rubbing his cock and balls with it. He loved the silky feel of it caressing his soft prick. Doris turned her head slightly and smiled up at him. If her baby wanted to jack off in her hair, she'd willingly let him. She enjoyed pleasing him however he wanted her to please him. A few minutes later, Roger disengaged from her and threw his legs over the side of the bed.</p><p>""Gotta piss,"" he answered his mother's questioning look.</p><p>She nodded and smiled, lying back quietly. When Roger got back, he adjusted his mother, sitting her up against the headboard, a couple of pillows cushioning her back. With a deep sigh, he lay his head in her lap, kissing her soft thigh and caressing her damply slick cunt. With an effort, she raised her hand and lay it on his head, caressing his hair and smiling as she saw where his hand was.</p><p>""Turn on the TV, baby,"" she whispered softly.</p><p>Roger reached across her, stretching to reach the remote on the night stand. The red, high-rise panties lay on top of the controls. He hadn't been serious about her wearing them to the doctor's appointment and she knew it, but he might slip them on her one of these days. He wished she could at least stand by herself and felt guilty about taking advantage of her love for him by taking her sexually as she lay helpless. He'd said as much to her on several occasions, but she'd admitted that she'd found him hard to resist when he'd reached puberty, years earlier than most of his peers.</p><p>- - - - -</p><p>Doris had told him that she'd fallen in love first with his voice when it changed and deepened, then, as he shot up and reached her physical height at around the age of eleven, she fell for his tall, gangly looks. She already loved him as her son, but that changed to a different kind of love. The love of a woman for a man. A few years before the accident, she'd become more and more physically estranged from his father and figured that, had he survived another couple of years, they'd have likely divorced. Oh, yes, he'd given her some good memories, but later, as her figure changed with each baby she gave him, he became more and more disenchanted with her looks and began playing outside the marriage. It was something Roger couldn't understand. He loved his mother and as a boy, when he masturbated, his mind would continually return to her naked body, having accidentally seen her nude on several occasions.</p><p>The first time he'd seen her completely nude was when he'd once run back in the house to take a leak. His father was sleeping and she hadn't wanted to disturb him, so she'd used the hall bathroom. She was stepping out of the shower, naked except for the water streaming off her body when he'd busted in. He'd stopped and stared in fascinated amazement, staring at her ripe, womanly body, her large, heavily pendulous breasts, her sparsely furred vulva, down her slightly fleshy, quivering thighs as she moved, then down to her well-kept feet, her toenails painted a bright red. He thought that she was more beautiful than the Playboy centerfolds he so admired. It had only taken a few seconds, then he'd gasped and she'd looked up as she reached for a towel. Without covering up, she'd smilingly pointed at the door, one hand on her hip, and he'd quickly turned and run outside. In his consternation, his full bladder had released and he'd pissed his pants. The memory of her nudity had fueled his lusty hands for many days after. There were other times when he saw her nude or partly dressed, but that first time, stepping out of the shower, was his fondest memory.</p><p>After the accident that killed his father and left his mother an invalid, he help care for her, as much as a young man could. The insurance company finally began covering her bills, then several months later, Social Security kicked in and began paying for nursing care round the clock. Since he was still underage and unmarried, Social Security provided a small stipend for him as well. That would stop when he reached his eighteenth birthday. He'd been a horny little boy of thirteen when he'd snuggled up to his mother and daringly caressed her soft tummy. He'd snuggled up to her before, but this time he was so horny that he couldn't keep his hands off her. She hadn't felt him. At the time she could just barely wiggle her fingers and wasn't yet able to lift her arms. Roger, at first, was content to just touch her. But as he grew bolder, he pressed his crotch to her thigh and humped it slowly, careful not to jar her and wake her as she slept. She did a lot of sleeping as she mended and the hospice care nurses left her, with him, pretty much alone - and he was careful not to leave any of his cum smeared on her. By then he was caressing and fingering her pussy, feeling it dampen and gush orgasmically under his stimulation. Again he was careful to dry her off, not wanting to leave visible evidence of his sin.</p><p>One day as he fingered her pussy and humped her hip she opened her eyes and, since her head was slightly elevated on pillows, watched him masturbate on her thigh as he rubbed her pussy. She'd discovered his transgression several weeks previously and had been at a loss as to how to handle it. The day she opened her eyes to watch, her memories met her imagination and she had an honest-to-goodness mental orgasm, her body responding with her mind. Roger was surprised and shocked when she gasped and tossed her head and saw her watching and smiling at him.</p><p>""That was wonderful,"" she smiled, ""but I'd prefer your penis to your hand.""</p><p>Roger had gulped and stared, too surprised, embarrassed and ashamed to say anything. His mother tried to take his guilt away. Her heart pounded, not only excited by the idea that her son wanted to make love to her, but that she wanted him to.</p><p>""Wh-wha-a-at?"" Roger had panted, his prick beginning to wilt.</p><p>""She won't be back for another hour. That's when she checks on me. All you have to do is push my legs apart, baby,"" she'd murmured and smiled, ""come on . . . please, baby.""</p><p>As if in a trance, Roger continued staring into his mother's soft grey eyes and gently pushed one knee over then the other until she was splayed out for him. She wasn't very hairy, never had been, so her pouting cunt lips stood out clearly, her inner labia glistening damply.</p><p>""Push your dick in, baby,"" she smiled again, ""I won't move, promise.""</p><p>Roger knew his mother couldn't move as he crawled between her legs and experimentally lay on her soft belly.</p><p>""You feel good on me, baby,"" she'd whispered, ""but I can't feel if you're in me. Do I feel good to you?""</p><p>""Oh-h-h, Momma,"" Roger had tremulously whispered as he pushed back then forward, burying his stiff, young, growing prick between her soft folds, ""yes-s-s-s it is-s!""</p><p>At thirteen, the boy was already taller than his mother and had a full-grown man's cock. She'd smiled softly as he pressed his cheek to hers, his hips found the rhythm and he gave up his virginity to his mother. In seconds, he blew his wad, planting his seed in his mother's reflexively clutching cunt. As he sighed and hugged her tightly, his cheek pressed to hers, he felt a cooling dampness on the side of his face. He raised up and wiped the moisture off, then, glancing down, saw that his mother wept quietly.</p><p>""Momma!"" he'd gasped, ""Momma! I'm so sorry, Momma!""</p><p>He'd jumped back, pulled up his trousers and knelt on the bed, holding her hand to his face with both of his as he began crying.</p><p>""Oh, Momma! I won't do it again, Momma,"" he'd wept, ""I promise I won't do it again! I love you, Momma. Oh, God, Momma, I'm so, so sorry. Please, Momma . . .""</p><p>""Hush, baby, hush,"" she quieted him gently, ""hush, now.""</p><p>His tears continued to fall, but he quieted, his tears falling silently as he looked up at his mother's tear-stained face.</p><p>""Pull my feet together and come here, baby,"" she murmured softly.</p><p>Unable to speak, the mortified boy adjusted her feet and pulled her cover back up under her arms, trembling in shame.</p><p>""I'm sorry, Momma,"" he whimpered quietly.</p><p>""Don't be. You're my darling baby boy,"" she whispered with some effort, ""lie here beside me and put your arms around me. Keep me warm, okay?""</p><p>Roger only nodded as he snuggled up beside her and hugged her.</p><p>""It's alright, baby. I've been watching you for a while and I finally decided that you needed more than rubbing on my leg, you know?"" she smiled her eyes half-closed as if tired.</p><p>Roger was surprised. She'd been watching him. He was stunned. He'd thought that she'd been sleeping the whole time. She couldn't move and she couldn't feel anything below her waist. The nurses kept her naked from her waist down, a large dry pad under her, and only dressed her in a short pajama top. They said that it was much easier to clean her up that way.</p><p>""You're my big, growing boy and I want you to be happy. If it makes you happy to have sex with me, then I want you to have sex with me whether I can feel anything or not. And I can't get pregnant anyway. I had my tubes cut,"" which Roger didn't then understand, ""so it's okay, baby. It was good. I couldn't feel it, but I've got a good memory and a wonderful imagination and I remember how it used to be . . . before you were born.""</p><p>It was a long speech for her weak body and she finally quieted down. The boy sniffled for a little while and snuggled tighter against her. She'd said that it was okay with her if he had sex with her and he slid his hand over her clothed breast.</p><p>""I can feel that, baby,"" she whispered, then continued as Roger snatched his hand back, ""it feels good. I like it. Put your hand in my shirt. You can play with them. It feels nice.""</p><p>""Yes, Momma.""</p><p>The feel of her soft, warm breasts felt good and excited Roger, giving him another hard-on as he felt their marshmallow softness. The rough texture of her goose-bumped areolas was marvelous and he caressed them and tweaked and lightly roughed up her nipples. She crooned softly with pleasure, more to make her son more comfortable, but also because she loved his touch. He wanted to suckle them, but he didn't dare even ask, not then. A while later, Roger had to go pee and did up his pants as he stood up. He was just in time. The time had escaped him and he was heading for the door when the nurse pushed it open. He smiled at her as he hurried out. In the bathroom, he couldn't pee, he was so hard, so he went into one of the stalls and masturbated, squirting his cum into the bowl. As the last of it dripped, he finally managed to loosen his bladder and pissed.</p><p>That's how it had started. Over the next couple of years, Roger gradually felt less guilty. He loved his mother. He hadn't realized how much and, as he grew into his shoes, he realized how much she did love him and how badly she wanted to feel needed. At the same time, he realized how much he also needed and loved her. If the truth be known, it very likely would only have been another couple of years and they would have become lovers. Her condition expedited that, although it left Roger feeling guilty for a long time.</p><p>- - - - -</p><p>Roger flipped through the channels until he found the local channel with the news. They watched for a while, then, putting the remote in her hand, Roger got up and got dressed, then dressed his mother and they snuggled together and necked. When he kissed her, he tasted his own flavor on her tongue and gums.</p><p>""Doc said the orthodontist was going to take casts of my mouth today,"" she murmured, nuzzling his throat, ""said that it was about time I got something to chew food with.""</p><p>""Something to nibble on my cock with?"" Roger chuckled.</p><p>""Um-m-m,"" she chuckled throatily, ""that's an idea. No, this first set is only going to be dentures. He did say that if my bone structure was good, they might be able to do this new thing, uhm, implants. I didn't quite understand it all, but he said that they'd put posts in my mouth and screw or snap teeth in.</p><p>""Ah yes. I can see it now,"" Roger teased, ""just like Jaws in James Bond.""</p><p>Doris giggled and flipped her arm up, her hand accidentally cracking him in the mouth.</p><p>""Oh, God! I'm sorry,"" Doris quickly apologized as Roger began laughing, ""I didn't realize I could do that.""</p><p>""That gives me hope, honey,"" Roger chuckled, ""the new -, uhm, nuri -, no that's . . . aw, hell, the nerves are re-connecting! I can't wait until I get a real hug from you.""</p><p>He yanked her tight to him and pressed his lips to hers. Just then they heard a ""hallo-o-o"" from the hall and he quickly set her back as she giggled happily. Nurse Helena, the day nurse, had arrived and she was right on time. Roger sighed in resignation. Every time he spent time with his mother, it just flew by. He hadn't noticed that it was already seven o'clock. By the time she got to the door and stepped in, he and Doris sat side by side, his arm over hers, clasping her hand gently.</p><p>The commentator suddenly got Roger's attention and glanced at the TV. He didn't know what the man had said, but he held his hand up to quiet both women.</p><p>""In the medical field, there have been advances in neurlog - neu-ro-logical - darn I have trouble with that word,"" the commentator chuckled and tapped his desk, turning to his female associate with a smile on his face.</p><p>""You always have trouble with the ten-dollar words, Bill,"" she laughed.</p><p>""Well, anyway, here's Dr. James Patel to tell us about it,"" he chuckled, shaking his head as the screen transferred to a young, Indian man in a lab coat, also chuckling as he wagged his finger at the camera.</p><p>""Bill you shock me,"" he smiled professionally, ""I always thought you could pronounce anything,"" he shook his head and patted his podium.</p><p>The camera switched to a shot of the commentator, shrugging and holding his hands palms up as he mugged for the camera.</p><p>""Anyway,"" the doctor continued, ""a giant step was taken this past week when noory, uhm, neu-ro-logical . . ."" he suddenly broke out laughing and tossed his pencil on the podium, ""now you got me goofing my words,"" he wiped his mouth.</p><p>""Anyway neurologic history was made when surgeons at William Blackmoore University successfully reconnected the nerves on the leg of a dog which had been severed a year previously. The dog,"" a picture of a German Shepherd standing firmly on all four feet flashed on the screen, ""after a month of therapy, is walking and acting like nothing has ever been wrong with his leg,"" a short video of the dog running at top speed after a frisbee followed.</p><p>Roger watched in fascination, his gut twisting as he wondered if the same could be done with his mother's spine. The Indian doctor's face came back on-screen.</p><p>""However, Bill, the spinal cord injury of another dog was not successful. The surgeons at Blackmoore, though, are still working on that and they say that in maybe five or ten years they may succeed. Back to you, noory-logic-ca-cal,"" he chuckled as the camera cut back to the commentator's smiling face.</p><p>""What can I say?"" the commentator spread his hands again.</p><p>""You can say that the weather for today follows these words from our sponsors,"" his female co-commentator laughed.</p><p>The commercials came on, but Roger just stared at the TV.</p><p>""Five or ten years . . ."" he whispered blankly, ""then only on a dog!""</p><p>""Isn't it a shame that they can't do it now,"" the nurse clucked sympathetically, ""I wouldn't mind if it put me out of a job, if they could fix Missus James tomorrow,"" she shook her head as she picked up the duty clipboard and looked through the night nurse's notes.</p><p>""Well, good,"" she nodded, ""your Mama had a bowel movement. And Rosemary got some stool samples. She'll be all ready for the doctor today, then,"" she set the clipboard back on the side table.</p><p>She puttered around, then asked Doris if she needed to go potty as Roger left the room to get ready for school.</p><p>- - - - -</p><p>Roger went from homeroom to homeroom that morning. Contacting his various teachers and turning in and picking up homework assignments as well as telling them that he'd be at the hospital with his mother. By ten-thirty he was in the waiting room beside Nurse Helena. They talked about how she'd gotten into patient care, germinating a tiny idea in Roger's head. The older lady told him that her husband had died without any insurance and she'd been homeless for a while. They'd never had kids because of a Korean War injury to her husband's belly, so the only thing she had was the Social Security, but that hadn't started until after she'd lost the house to the bank, unable to sell it. She said that it was still up for sale, but that the old neighborhood had been zoned industrial and the city was trying to sell it off to a big corporation. She'd wandered off her original question and Roger had to lead her back.</p><p>""So, what or how did you get the training?"" he directed her back onto the subject.</p><p>""Oh, I just went to Airline Community College. They advertise training for stewardesses, but they also teach practical nursing, train chefs, accountants and other things. It took me six months to get certified as a Nurse's Assistant and three months of interning to do hospice care. I love it.""</p><p>Roger's mind percolated over that for the next few days. His junior year was drawing to a close and the next year would be his senior year.</p><p>Roger began the LPN course that summer. When his senior year started, he applied for and got the half-day schedule so he could complete the courses. He added to his training by interning at the physical therapy department at the hospital. His Hospice Care interning he did at home and soon took over the major care of his mother. Within a year of his taking over, the physical therapy treatment he gave her for her arms showed them a tremendous improvement and she was finally able to give him strong hugs.</p><p>By the time Roger was nineteen, he and his forty-two year old mother, they'd been having loving sex for about six years. Very little had changed other than Roger's tactics and places he'd learned to touch her so she'd enjoy sex as much as he did. One morning, Doris sat on the back patio in her wheelchair, enjoying the sun when Roger came out with a large chef's salad and a couple of bowls. He'd learned a lot about diets and healthy foods and had readily put the knowledge to work.</p><p>""Thought you might like to eat out here, hon,"" he smiled.</p><p>Doris looked around and saw him spreading a blanket on the grass. She smiled lovingly at him. He was such a wonderful and considerate lover, she thought. She flushed as she realized that she hadn't thought of him as a son but as . . . a lover? Well, that, but even more . . . what? A husband she realized! Roger was no longer her son. He was . . . her husband! A thrill of delight went up her spine and, in her imagination, an old memory of her pussy gushing at the thought of getting laid gave her a real gush. She watched him set up the A-frame back rest - a canvas ground seat with back support - still smiling happily. The accident that had crippled her had been a blessing in disguise.</p><p>With her help, Roger sat her on the seat, filled her bowl and handed it to her. Her hands never wavered as she took the bowl and fork. They chatted pleasantly as they ate. He refilled her bowl twice. She'd gotten more of her appetite back lately. All the love and work he made her do was paying off. All except for her legs. Her doctors had determined that the spinal cord damage was irreparable although her back had long since been repaired. Maybe in ten or fifteen years, maybe a little longer, but they couldn't do much more than offer physical therapy to her.</p><p>Roger took her hand and pulled her forward, dropping the back flat, then laid her back. She reached up and pulled his head down to hers, opening her mouth as he engulfed her lips with his. The young man's tongue delved into hers, caressing her tongue lovingly. Her dentures still got in the way, but he'd gotten used to them and they did make her look better, younger. With one hand, he unbuttoned the pink, ruffled house dress that made her look more fragile and lovely.</p><p>""Ooh, wearing your red panties, hm?"" Roger chuckled as he glanced down.</p><p>""Um-m,"" she nodded, smiling.</p><p>""Ready for action, aren't you, you brazen hussy,"" Roger teased, sliding his hand under the waistband.</p><p>""Ready for my lover,"" she sighed softly, ""always ready for my lover.""</p><p>""That's my girl,"" Roger kissed her as he pulled her legs apart.</p><p>He wanted to fuck her with her panties on. Doris chuckled throatily as Roger bent to her chest, suckling a nipple. The feeling she got from his touch still felt as if it were through heavy clothing, but she'd gotten used to the feeling and really enjoyed the feel of his lips and nibbling teeth. As her imagination went to work, her memories of her earlier life came back, but she no longer saw her dead husband's face. It had been replaced in her memories with her son's. She cried out her pleasure. It was Roger, Roger, Roger that she loved. Always and only Roger.</p><p>The young man rolled onto her, already half-undressed, his trousers down around his knees. With a lascivious smile at his smilingly welcoming mother, he pulled the crotch of her panties aside and shoved into her. The rough feel of the elastic band on the side of his shafting prick sent a thrill up his back. His mother smiled lovingly up at him stroking his hair and caressing his chin and throat. She loved to watch his face as he fucked her. The last time he'd fucked her ass, he'd had her knees all the way up by her ears as he lay on her belly and rocked in and out of her.</p><p>Roger's face reddened with his fucking efforts. God, women's pussies were so good, even if all they did was lie there and take it. Suddenly, his mother dug her fingernails into his scalp, pulling his hair hard. She arched her head back, her mouth gaping wide. She'd felt a twinge! She'd felt an honest to goodness twinge from deep in her pussy! The head of his cock had pounded on her cervix and she'd felt it! She suddenly sounded like a cat getting fucked as she let out a yowl of undisguised pleasure. The scream startled Roger and he left some hair in her hands as he yanked his head back.</p><p>""Oh, God, Momma!"" his prick wilted slightly.</p><p>""Oh, bay-bee-ee,"" she crooned, ""I felt it. I. Felt. It."" she kissed his nose then pressed her lips to his.</p><p>""Wha-at?"" he stared stupidly at her as she turned him loose.</p><p>""I felt your cock!"" she giggled, shivering with delight, ""I felt it hit all the way up in me! Oh, bay-bee . . . baby-baby, fuck me. Fuck me-ee! Fuck me hard, baby!!""</p><p>It took a minute or two, but Roger was soon plumbing his mother's depths, bouncing his thick cock-head off her cervix. Doris was in heaven. Her son was pounding into her and she could FEEL HIM!! She could feel him deep inside her! She still couldn't feel him on her thighs nor the lips of her pussy, but she could feel him deep inside her. She spasmed uncontrollably, her upper body trying to arch her hips up to his and only succeeding in pressing her breasts to his chest. It was enough.</p><p>She shuddered as she came on the end of his ramming prick, her mouth gaping wide as she sucked air in a loud rasping gasp. Her son marveled at his mother as she shivered and tensed tightly. The idea that he'd made his mother cum was enough to spur Roger on and he rammed hard into her, shoving his pointed cock-head almost through her cervix as his hot cum splashed against it. Doris' orgasm seemed to double as she actually felt her son's liquidly spurting heat washing down her long invalidated uterus.</p><p>Doris came again, her imagination no longer that necessary. She could feel him! She could really feel him fucking his hot, thick cum into her. Just thinking about it got her another orgasm and she hugged her son hard to her softly yielding breasts.</p><p>""This is how it should be,"" Roger smiled to himself, ""this is where I always want to be.""</p><p>He couldn't know what his mother was thinking, but she felt the same way. She never wanted to be anywhere but under him, taking him deep inside her, pleasing him, being his woman. His woman.</p>"
830,Vanessa And Me,Blue_Goose,martin.bluezephyr@gmail.com,"['inc', 'bro/sis', 'preg', 'oral', 'm', 'g']","I raised my baby sister from birth. We were close and, as she grew up, we became closer and grew into a sexual relationship while she was barely out of infancy and I was beginning puberty. She was, and always has been, my one and only.",2012-06-14T00:00:00,"This story contains sexually graphic and explicit material and as such is not suitable for minors. If you are a minor, please leave now. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually explicit material in your community, please leave now. This story and characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to events or persons (living or dead) is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please leave now. If you are offended by stories of incest or sex between minors and adults, please leave now. These stories are only stories and neither they nor I promote nor condone the activities described herein, especially when it comes to unsafe sexual practices or sex between adults and minors.","<p>My old man left us when I was still pretty young. I carry his last name, so I guess he and Mom were married. She waited tables in bars for most of the time she was alive, so she had her share of ""sleep-overs."" Their noisy sex usually woke me up at least once a night and, if the weather wasn't too bad, I'd grab the old sleeping bag and go sleep out on the porch. I was born in early 1969. My sister Vanessa was born toward the end of 1980. A little less than nine months after ""Uncle"" Louie left my mother, ending his extended visit. Before him, we went through a succession of ""uncles"" as well as houses and apartments. We stayed with relatives every so often, just long enough to wear out our welcome, but even had we not, Mom would have left after a while, preferring to live in our own place because she ""had to have her privacy."" More like, had to get laid as often as she could. </p><p>Around the time I turned nine, she ""fell in love"" with this pot-bellied, two-legged pig she had me call ""Uncle"" Louie. He wasn't much to look at, but after seeing him in the shower a few times, I understood her attraction. Anyway, ""Uncle"" Louie once told me that he never used rubbers with women. I had asked him if any of the women he'd been with had ever got pregnant. He said that a few had, but it wasn't his problem, it was theirs - they were the ones who spread their legs for him and chuckled nastily. I tried several times to warn Mom about him, but she was too ""in love"" and was sure ""Uncle"" Louie also loved her and didn't worry about it. </p><p>About the time I turned ten, they had a full blow-out. She screamed at him and he roared back, pretty much the same things he'd told me before. He told her that if she didn't like it, she could go get an abortion. She screamed back that she would. He left with several grocery bags full of clothes and shoes and various other things he'd accumulated here over the previous months. I didn't feel vindicated, I felt sorry for Mom. She'd taken a snake to her bed and got bit. How's that song go? ""You knew what I was when you took me in, hissed the snake . . ."" However, she didn't have an abortion, instead we moved to the small town my deceased grandparents were buried in and she took a part-time job until Vanessa was born. </p><p>Vanessa was a beautiful baby. That bastard couldn't do anything worthwhile, but he'd sure made a beautiful baby girl. Mom quickly lost most of the baby fat and found a better paying job fifteen miles away in the next county. The county we lived in was dry and the other county was wet, with bars that sold liquor by the drink. She got a part-time job at a liquor store which led to a waitress' job in a pretty nice tavern. She swore to me that there would be no man that would do her the way Louie had done her. Meanwhile, Vanessa burbled happily away at me. </p><p>Mom taught me how to change the baby's diapers and to feed her. The diaper changes were the hardest part. Man! She could raise a stink! I also did everything else that a nanny usually does and, after a couple of months of part-time baby-sitting, I became her after-school nanny because Mom went back to the working party life. I'd fallen in love with baby Vanessa almost on sight. Back then, it was mostly a mix of loving her cuteness and her baby softness. Even changing her diapers wasn't so bad and wiping her cute little butt and her wrinkled little vulva was a different experience. Her little cunt and butt-hole looked like the pictures I'd seen in Tommy's dad's dirty books, the shaved ones, I mean, it was totally hairless and far softer than I'd ever imagined it would be. </p><p>Our usual procedure was for me to come home from school and let Mom go off to work.. I couldn't take up any after-school sports because I had to come home and take charge of my little girl. There were a number of times that I'd get home and the only one there was Vanessa, playing with her toes in the middle of the bed. Mom had left for work early. So, Vanessa became, by default, my baby. I'd play with her, feed her, change her dirty diapers, bathe her and - generally - love her as if she was my own. She had what, I thought, was a cute little habit as she learned to crawl and toddle - she would rip off her diaper when it got wet. I'd laugh at her and grab her up, growling like a bear, while she shrieked with laughter and tried to get away. If she had crapped, I'd give her a bath before changing her. If she'd only pissed, I'd take a damp towel and wash her little crotch and rub some baby oil on her and rub it in. She'd lay quiet and, every once in a while, would roll her eyes and sigh. It didn't take long for me to realize that she was getting some kind of pleasure from my fondling of her crotch and butt-hole. </p><p>Remembering Tommy's magazines, I finally managed to locate her tiny little clittie, hidden between her fat little folds, and gave it an experimental little squeeze. To my surprise, she gasped and quivered, gurgling happily and squeezing her chubby baby thighs around my hand. She smiled up at me and babbled incomprehensibly. She was just a little more than one, then, maybe sixteen months old. I thought it was nice that she could feel that, so I did it regularly, at first, only when I changed her. Her little face would turn red and she'd coo happily, kicking her feet and waving her hands as if she was falling. </p><p>""Do you like that, Nessa?"" I smiled down at her. </p><p>She nodded and babbled some more. I grinned down at her. </p><p>""Okay, just say ""more"" for me, hm-m?"" </p><p>She came close, so I went back to twiddling her baby clittie. Her arms waved some more as I caressed it and ran my hand down over her sweet little softness. The small wrinkles on her fat little lips filled out and turned out a little as they became engorged. She whimpered and held her breath for a couple of seconds and, glancing down, I saw that her inner lips seemed to have curled out and gotten slick with her inner wetness. I hadn't thought that young little babies could do that. Her arms fell limply back - you know how babies do with their arms, outspread, bent at the elbows and palms up - as she closed her eyes and sighed. She lay as limp as a dishrag, so I kissed both sets of lips - between her legs and her face - and finished diapering her. Her mouth worked as if sucking a nipple and I rolled her onto her side. We always shared a room. It was easier if she slept with me because Mom didn't liked to be awakened by her crying. This time the place Mom rented was a two-bedroom wood-frame house, so after finishing my homework, I came back to bed. </p><p>Sometime around three in the morning, I heard some noise in the kitchen and someone giggling and saying ""shush."" As usual, Vanessa had gotten up in the night and climbed in bed with me, snuggling her warm little body against my chest. I rolled over her, careful not to waken her and gently opened the door to peek out. The door itself opened directly into the kitchen and I had a clear view of most of it. I couldn't see much, other than Mom bent forward over the kitchen table, giggling, her panties around her ankles as the man she'd brought home fucked her from behind. I closed the door quietly and set the back of a chair under the door-knob before going back to bed. I heard her cry out a couple of times before I heard the man groan and gasp as he unloaded inside her. </p><p>""Shit, woman, you got some good pussy,"" he growled. </p><p>""It's always ready,"" she giggled back, ""I love it from behind, now be quiet, the bedroom's back there and I gotta piss."" </p><p>I heard him stumbling towards the door and push heavily on it. </p><p>""Shit . . ."" </p><p>""The other door, dumass!"" I heard her loud whisper clearly from in my bed. </p><p>""Woops,"" he laughed coarsely. </p><p>He must have tripped as he got to the right door, because I heard a heavy thump and some loud cursing. She told him to be quiet again, that she didn't want him waking her son up. </p><p>""Well, that's nice,"" I thought, ""don't even worry about my baby girl."" </p><p>I realized that I didn't think it strange to be calling Vanessa ""my baby girl."" It just felt right. I snuggled her to me and tried to go back to sleep, in spite of the squeaking of bed springs from her bedroom. </p><p>That's the way it pretty much went for the next couple of years, Mom would sleep most of the day and go to work, I'd keep Vanessa and, when I got home, I'd change her dirty diapers which had usually gone unchanged while Mom slept off a hang-over. On her days off, she'd send me and Vanessa to the coin laundry to wash clothes and put up with the creeps who wanted to handle ""the cute little girl."" Saturdays and Sundays, we'd let Mom sleep it off and play in the back yards of wherever we happened to be living at the time. As Vanessa got into her independent threes and fours, she got more demanding of her pleasures. </p><p>Sometime before her third birthday, I'd begun finger-fucking her gently, I must have been fourteen at the time. She enjoyed that immensely. I drew blood once and she squealed as if I'd pinched her, but kept right on, not letting me stop until she'd cum - yes, I said cum - I had found out from various books on female biology that ""orgasm"" was the appropriate word, but a lot of the stories I'd read called it ""cumming."" Much later, I realized that the blood on my finger had been her maidenhead, her cherry. I had taken her cherry with my finger. </p><p>I'd been jacking off since my twelfth birthday, cumming without ejaculating anything. Evidently, I was a late bloomer, because I didn't ejaculate until close to my fifteenth birthday. It surprised me when I did, but, again, I'd read of ""men's cum cream,"" so it wasn't strange. However, several months after Vanessa's fourth birthday, she was being particularly demanding. I remembered that I'd gotten her cherry a year or so ago and with her bugging me, I hadn't done myself any good. Mom was off at work and I was getting exasperated at Vanessa's demands. </p><p>""Okay,"" I fussed, ""you want me to play with you, well, I haven't played with myself yet, so .. ."" </p><p>I undressed her, pulling her pink panties down and off along with her socks and shoes, then I yanked her dress off over her head. </p><p>""Ow!"" she fussed. </p><p>""Well? Do you or don't you want to?"" I demanded. </p><p>""I do,"" she whined, ""but you don't gotta be so mean."" </p><p>I ignored her complaint and picked her up, settling her bare butt on my arm, walked to the bed and dropped her on it. She giggled and slid over to give me room. I closed and locked the door and stripped as I came back to bed. Her eyes went wide then fastened on my turgid little cock. She'd felt it before, I'd let her watch a few times as I jacked off, but now, naked, she got a full view of it. It wasn't all that big, as cocks go, I still hadn't gotten my full growth, but as hard as it was, it probably looked big to her. I took her chin and kissed her tender little lips gently. </p><p>""Now, we're going to do it my way,"" I ran my hand over her soft little pussy. </p><p>She glanced down at my hand working on her pudgy hairless lips then at my stiffly waving cock and, pulling her fingers out of her mouth, reached for it. I moved up enough for her to get a soft grip on it and lay back. I was trembling, delighted at her touch as she slowly imitated the movements she'd seen me doing many times before. </p><p>""That's the way, Nessa, real nice,"" I whispered, ""how's it feel?"" </p><p>She looked up at me and smiled. </p><p>""Nice,"" she continued smiling as she caressed it up and down. </p><p>She felt what I later learned was my pre-cum, seeping out of my piss-hole and smiled up at me. </p><p>""Pee?"" she looked at me questioningly. </p><p>""No,"" I sighed, ""milk?"" I suggested. </p><p>She wrinkled her nose and bent her head to it without any urging on my part, and licked it gently. </p><p>""Nice,"" she giggled. </p><p>""This,"" I touched my cock, ""is going in there instead of my finger."" </p><p>She thought about it for a minute, then tried to pull it to her crotch. </p><p>""Wait,"" I chuckled, ""you gotta lie back, so I can get over you and put it in."" </p><p>""Oh,"" she giggled, ""do it good, Cy,"" she giggled in her high little-girl voice, ""do it good."" </p><p>""I will, Honey,"" I settled her back and spreading her pudgy baby thighs. </p><p>Vanessa looked down at my hanging cock as I knelt between her short legs. </p><p>""Look at me, Honey,"" I lay my cock-head at her tiny portal, ""look up at me."" </p><p>""Huh?"" she looked up into my eyes. </p><p>""I love you, Honey,"" I whispered, bending to kiss her soft lips. </p><p>She kissed me back, her lips slightly open as I pushed into her. She got a surprised look on her face as I gently slid my cock into her, but she didn't cry out. She seemed more surprised at the feel and pressure of my cock sliding into her than shocked or pained. I was in seventh heaven. She was so tight and slick. It felt more wonderful than I could have imagined, no wonder Mom loved it so much. </p><p>Vanessa's eyes glazed over, her tiny hands up and almost touching my sides in surprise, her eyes looked at me without not seeing me as she felt me filling her tight, tiny little vagina. She seemed to be examining my hard cock with all the feelings in her tiny hole. I didn't know what I was doing, this was my very first time in a female pussy - and a tiny pussy at that. I just did what came instinctively and felt good. I pushed in and slid out, gently, wonderingly. It felt so good, but I could only get it in a little way. Like I said, looking back on it, I wasn't all that big, three to four inches when I was hard, but she was still a baby, just four years old, so I couldn't get it all the way in. She closed her eyes finally and whimpered, drooling from the corners of her mouth. I reached down and wiped it off and she opened her eyes, staring intently into mine. Suddenly, her lips curved up and she smiled. </p><p>""Good, Cy,"" she whispered, ""good-good,"" she slid her hands up my sides and gripped my ribs tightly. </p><p>""Sh-h, sh-h,"" I whispered. </p><p>She nodded half-closing her eyes as I continued to push in and out of her. She grunted and stiffened, pushing her hips up with her heels, then dropped back and whimpered. She stiffened and grunted, her pussy getting a slicker as I realized she had cum. The idea made me shudder and I lowered myself onto her, hugging her tightly to me. Her little arms pulled me to her, wrapping them as far as she could around me. As my chest pressed into her face, she turned her head to the side, her little legs coming up and hooking on my hips. </p><p>""Good, Cy,"" she whispered again. </p><p>""Yes-s-s,"" I hissed, ""yes, it's so good."" </p><p>""Um-hm,"" she nodded. </p><p>""Oh,"" she cried out quietly, ""oh, Cy."" </p><p>""Yes, Honey,"" I pushed into her, trying to press myself all the way into her. </p><p>""Ooh, Cy,"" she shuddered again and lay quivering as I suddenly blew what I had into her tight little pussy. </p><p>""Ooh, Cy,"" she sighed letting me go, ""Cy . . . Cy . . . oh, Cy."" </p><p>""Um-m-m,"" I groaned, pressing an elbow onto the mattress, taking my weight off her, ""God, that was good."" </p><p>""Uh huh,"" she whimpered, ""good, Cy,"" she sighed again, ""weel, weel good."" </p><p>My dirty mind worked as I pulled out, remembering some pictures of a woman and man after they'd finished and how she had licked him clean. </p><p>""Now you get to lick the cream off, Honey,"" I rolled onto my back and pulled her to me. </p><p>""What cream,"" she looked a little confused. </p><p>""Well, I told you before about the cream, you licked it off, remember?"" </p><p>""Oh,"" she grinned, ""kay,"" she squirmed around, grabbed my slowly softening cock, and licked it clean. </p><p>---</p><p>Some years later, I would feel that, when I told her to lick me off, I'd set the precedent for the rest of our lives. A real good precedent. I had to caution her about not getting funny around Mom, but she was already in the habit, with me, of keeping things to ourselves, so it wasn't that much harder on her. That day, Vanessa and I got that much tighter. She refused to sit in anybody's lap but mine. As for me, I made sure that she got fed, bathed and got her dressed for pre-school. As she grew, I get her ready for grade school. Mom seemed glad to be rid of any motherly duties. I graduated from high school at seventeen when Vanessa was six - and a very demanding lover. </p><p>There were a few of times when I thought that our secret would be discovered. One time was after Vanessa had turned six, I'd gotten home from my part-time job and she jumped into my arms, she was a very horny little girl. Mom came walking into the kitchen, looking for some coffee, still pretty hung-over, so if she saw Vanessa's tongue in my mouth, she probably chalked it up to all the booze she'd had the night before. I set Vanessa back on her feet and poured Mom a cup of coffee. She nodded her thanks and looked blearily at us both. I suggested that she needed to shower and she nodded and hung her head again. I gave Vanessa a warning look and she, turning her back to Mom, stuck her tongue out and crossed her eyes at me. I grinned at her and grabbed her pony-tail, pulling her past the open pantry door. There, I picked her up and gave her mouth a good tonguing. She giggled and wriggled out of my arms, caressing my face with her soft little hands as she got down. </p><p>""Done your homework, yet?"" </p><p>""Oh, Cyrus,"" she'd taken to calling me by my full first name, trying to affect being older than she was. </p><p>""Don't, ""oh, Cyrus"" me,"" I warned, go to my room and start, I'll be in, in a few minutes and help you, okay?"" </p><p>""Okay, Cy,"" she gave deep dramatic sigh and giggled as I winked at her. </p><p>She turned and tried to walk gracefully to my room, but I swatted her cute little ass and she shrieked and giggled, running out of my reach. </p><p>""You two sound like father and daughter,"" Mom mumbled, slurping her coffee. </p><p>""Not like you had a big hand in her raising,"" I snapped. </p><p>""I gave birth to her!"" she snarled back. </p><p>""You gave birth to me, too,"" I answered quietly and turned to the bathroom. </p><p>""Don't give me any lip, boy, I'll kick your ass out into the street without a second thought!"" she shrieked back. </p><p>I just sighed, I'd been talking to the Army Recruiter and the only reason I didn't enlist was because of Vanessa. He had given me some food for thought, though, I'd told him that I was taking care of my baby sister, since my mother was a drunk, and he'd said that when I made it through my Basic and Advanced Training, and if I was the only person caring for my little sister, then I could probably have her as my dependent and get separate family quarters. I could take care of her that way. The only problem I could see was leaving her for those five to eight months while I took my training. I didn't want to leave her with Mom. God only knew what would happen if I did, because there'd been a few times when she was passed out drunk that one of her frequent ""guests"" had tried to get his hands on her. Had I not been there, she'd have been raped several times. No, I had to find another way. </p><p>I was muddling through my shift at the K-Mart, I was a Swing Manager working my way up the ladder of success - yeah, right - when I got to talking to one of our new hires, Robbie Smith. He mentioned that he was in the National Guard. I questioned him a little more and he told me that he'd been able to split his training into monthly training assignments. He said that the way they had set him up, he'd been able to break up his training into four one-month breaks. The only thing he'd had to do all at once was his Basic Training, that had to be in one shot, he said, but since The Guard needed a lot of linemen and telephone experts in the Signal Corps, he'd gotten most of it in his unit and three months split into monthly increments at Fort Gordon. He said that he could convert to active duty if he wanted to - or if he screwed up, he added with a laugh. That was exciting, so I got all of the information I could from him, including phone numbers. He said that I could go with him the following weekend since that was a drill weekend. I grinned and thanked him, I'd be there. </p><p>""Great,"" he laughed, ""if you sign up and use me as a reference, I'll get a little bonus, it's up to two-hundred dollars for me and, I believe, fifteen-hundred for you. After training and six months in the unit, that is."" </p><p>""Shit, I'll give The Guard fifteen-hundred if they take me,"" I laughed. </p><p>He laughed with me. He was working this job part-time until he got on permanently with the phone company, it was one of the good things about this training, the ""Baby Bells"" snapped them up as soon as they came out of training. The position he was holding out for was over-staffed at present, so he was waiting. He didn't want to hire on for someplace he didn't want. I agreed, that was my problem. </p><p>When I got home, Mom had already left, so I dressed my little girl in overall shorts with a short sleeved tee shirt, pink flip-flops on her bare feet - she had pretty little feet - with a blue ribbon holding her hair back and took her to Mickey Dee's for hamburgers and shakes. She was pretty upset at first, when I told her my plans, but I told her I'd try to get the Basic Training during the summer and she could stay with Grandma until I got back. She thought about it for a bit as she sucked down her milkshake. God, she was a beautiful little girl. I'd spent almost thirty minutes brushing out her silky brown hair. It was almost waist-length and beautiful, like a waterfall of glossy silk strands, cascading down her back. I caught an older man staring at her and, as I shifted forward, he raised his eyes to mine and turned away in embarrassment as I glared at him. She wiped her hands on a napkin and when it didn't get all the ketchup and mustard off, licked her fingers. She had a cute little pink tongue and the way she licked them, had my cock trying to fight it's way out of my pants. </p><p>She wiped her hands again, put them in her lap, slumped down a little and looked at me, her eyes shining as she smiled. </p><p>""Don't slouch,"" I prodded. </p><p>She stuck her tongue out at me and straightened up. I grinned and leaned over to her ear. </p><p>""If we weren't in such a public a place, I'd bite that cute little tongue off."" </p><p>She giggled and covered her mouth. </p><p>""I'd bite sompin else,"" she whispered around a hand. </p><p>I laughed, ""wanna go to a movie?"" </p><p>""Yeah!"" she perked up, ""how 'bout the new Star Wars movie?"" </p><p>""You mean The Empire Strikes Back?"" our tastes ran to similar things. </p><p>""Yeah! That's gotta be a good one!"" she hopped up and down in her seat. </p><p>The old man got up and left. I felt my pocket to make sure my Buck Knife was readily available, I'd already had to threaten one of Mom's overnight ""guests"" with it and it was also getting dark. I checked my watch, it was almost too late, but what the hell, she could sit on my lap and snooze if she got tired. </p><p>""The Matinee is long gone, but if we hurry, I think we can make the next show."" </p><p>Vanessa had the tray in her hands and heading for the trash can by the time I could get up. </p><p>""Vanessa!"" I called sternly. </p><p>She stopped and looked around, then back at me. She was well aware of the attraction she had for some men - especially me. </p><p>""Okay,"" she waited for me. </p><p>---</p><p>It was a pretty good movie, Luke Skywalker didn't look a day older than when he was in the original Star Wars and I stuffed Vanessa with popcorn and root beer. She started yawning when Luke went to meet Yoda, but snapped back when Han Solo was captured and put in the stasis block. She about broke my thighs during the fight scenes between Luke and Darth Vader as she bounced, trying to help Luke Skywalker. Vanessa couldn't finish her popcorn so she carried it home. Mom's beat-up old Mercury was in the driveway as we pulled in. My old car wasn't in much better condition, but I had hopes. </p><p>""Where've you two been?"" she demanded angrily as we walked in. </p><p>""At the movies,"" I fired back defensively, ""what happened,"" I managed to bring myself under control, ""did you get fired again?"" </p><p>""Yes, I got fired again,"" she hissed. </p><p>Personally, if it hadn't been for Vanessa, I'd have long moved out of the house. </p><p>""You -"" I had started to say that she ought to sleep with the bosses more if she wanted to keep her jobs, but I bit my tongue and held it back. </p><p>""You want a beer?"" I asked instead reaching in the fridge for a couple of them. </p><p>""Go get ready for bed,"" I told Vanessa as I reached for the bottle opener. </p><p>""But, I . . ."" she started. </p><p>""No buts, go,"" I handed Mom a beer and pulled out a chair, ""I'm gonna talk to Mom for a little bit and I'll come tuck you in, now go."" </p><p>Mom took a long swallow as I took a quick sip. </p><p>""I swear, you just might as well be her father,"" she looked at Vanessa's retreating back as she belched quietly. </p><p>I shrugged and leaned forward, stretching my legs out under the table. Might just as well tell her straight out, I thought. </p><p>""I'm gonna join the National Guard, Mom."" </p><p>She just nodded leaning into her beer, thinking quietly. The beer seemed to have calmed her jitters. She must have just gotten home, I thought, still a six-pack in the fridge. Otherwise, she'd have probably drank it all already. </p><p>""Cy, are you two still sleeping together?"" she whispered softly. </p><p>I nodded, ""she needs something to hang onto at night and I don't trust some of your boyfriends not to go into her bedroom after you've passed out,"" I finished without rancor. </p><p>""What do . . . ""she looked at me sharply. </p><p>I shrugged again. </p><p>""There've been several times when one or another tried to get in the door. One of them made it, not too long ago when I came out to use the bathroom,"" I sipped again, I needed to set up Vanessa's leaving for the summer, ""I got to my Buck Knife and thought I'd have to cut him up to get him to leave."" </p><p>""I didn't . . ."" </p><p>""Yeah, I didn't want to embarrass you any."" </p><p>""Oh, God,"" she moaned. </p><p>""She's okay, just still a little gun-shy . . . scared, really, around strange men."" </p><p>Mom hung her head. </p><p>""Mom?"" </p><p>""Yes, Cy."" </p><p>I wrapped my hands around my beer bottle and hunched my shoulders over them. </p><p>""This summer or next, I'll be taking basic training and I'll be gone for eight to ten weeks, what do you think of letting Vanessa go to Grandma's for summer vacation about then?"" </p><p>""Um, I, I, I, uh, I don't . . ."" </p><p>""I'll clear it with Grandma, she's a hard-ass old bitch, but I can talk to her. How about it?"" </p><p>She looked at me thoughtfully, looked around the kitchen as if really looking at the place for the first time, then looked back at me, tears welling up in her eyes and rolling down her cheeks. </p><p>""You have grown into such a good man,"" she whispered, ""how did I miss that?"" </p><p>She was going maudlin on me, so I pushed her again. She could feel sorry for herself anytime she wanted, I just wanted to make sure that she wouldn't interfere and try to get Vanessa back while I was gone. </p><p>""Mom? Mom! What about Vanessa staying with Gramma?"" I patted the table gently with the palm of my hand. </p><p>She nodded and I handed her a dish towel to blow her nose on. </p><p>""Okay,"" she whined, ""I'll be okay. She can go stay with Gramma. </p><p>I thanked her and got her another beer before heading to the bathroom to clean up and get ready for bed. Vanessa was already under the covers, huddled under the blankets and peeking out from under them. I closed and locked the door, setting the chair under the doorknob, more out of habit than need. Just as I started to climb under the covers, I heard Mom's car start up. I peered out between the curtains to watch her drive off. </p><p>""Did Mom leave?"" Vanessa whispered sounding sad. </p><p>""Yeah,"" I grunted and slipped under the covers. </p><p>Vanessa welcomed me into bed, wrapping her little arms around me and yawning wide. She was nude and pressed her little body tightly to me, her arms around my neck. She was worn out. I hugged her to me as she smiled sleepily back at me. I sighed and kicked my shorts off, getting as naked as my baby girl. </p><p>Mom finally came stumbling home at three-thirty, according to my bed side clock. I thought she was alone until I heard a man's rumbling chuckle. I looked to make sure the chair was securely under the doorknob and drifted back to sleep, my baby girl's warm little body snuggled safely in my arms. </p><p>---</p><p>I got one of the last few slots for Basic Training that same summer. My reporting date was the middle of July. Which meant that I wouldn't be home until the middle of September. That was my most pressing time of the year and my main concern was getting Vanessa into school. </p><p>Grandma had grudgingly agreed to keep Vanessa for me. The problem with Vanessa was that she had been born out of wedlock and Grandma hadn't cared for that. It wasn't Vanessa's fault, though, it was Mom's fault, but Vanessa was still the innocent recipient of that dislike. I trusted her, though, and I was right about what might happen at home. </p><p>While I was in Basic Training, Mom brought some guy home, one night. He hog-tied her and kept her tied up for several days, repeatedly raping her and beating her between bouts of rape. He whipped her with the buckle end of his belt until her beautiful fair skin hung off her her back and legs in ribbons before. The guy had gotten his jollies and left her severely beaten and near death. She would have died if one of her drinking and partying girl-friends hadn't discovered her. They'd had a date for the weekend to go bar-hopping and see how lucky they could get and when she didn't show, she'd come looking for her. Mom was hospitalized for several months while she healed. Grandma kept the news from me, wanting me to complete my Training and ""better myself."" </p><p>""Besides,"" she'd fussed when I angrily confronted her about it, ""if she lived or died, it was too late to do anything about it."" </p><p>But she was my mother, slutty and seemingly uncaring for her brood, she was still my mother and had half-ass raised me. So I loved her very much. I made it through Basic Training with a couple of commendations and, with that in my personnel folder, got a promotion to SP4 once I got back to my National Guard unit - but that's jumping a little ahead. </p><p>I got off the airplane and walked through the terminal to the reception desk. The Permanent Administrative NCO from my unit was supposed to meet me and drive me back to the unit to muster out of active duty and back to National Guard duty. There I'd turn in my paperwork and get released to go home. I spotted my reception committee and checked my watch. Before I could get a good look at my watch, a speeding little body hurtled into me and squealed my name in a loud, ear-piercing shriek as a small pair of slender little arms wrapped tightly around my waist from behind. </p><p>""Nessa!"" I cried out happily. </p><p>""CY-RUS-S!"" she squealed again, hopping up and down, happy to see me again. </p><p>I dropped my duffle bag - threw it aside, actually - and grabbed my baby girl by the waist and lifted her high before pulling her into my arms. </p><p>""Cyrus!"" she sobbed, big tears rolling down her cheeks as she wrapped her arms tightly around my neck. </p><p>""Honey! Baby Girl,"" I moaned. </p><p>""I missed you so much,"" she burbled, tears streaming down her rosy, dimpled cheeks. </p><p>""Oh, Honey, I missed you, too,"" happy tears streamed down my face. </p><p>She buried her face in my neck and hung on tight. Grandma came trotting up all out of breath. The PA NCO National Guardsman stood alongside, a silly grin on his face as he watched. </p><p>""Welcome back, Private Russell,"" he grinned. </p><p>""I figured if I gave that girl her head, she'd find you,"" Grandma smiled, the frown creases on her face almost breaking under her big smile. </p><p>""Thanks Sargeant Miller,"" I handed my paperwork to him and turned to Grandma. </p><p>""I appreciate everything you've done, Grandma,"" I smiled and gave her a hug. </p><p>Grandma acted a little flustered, quite out of character for her. She was usually very unflappable. I hadn't yet heard about Mom's beating. </p><p>""Private Russell, if you have a ride, I'll just take the paperwork and you can go home. Just report in tomorrow first thing."" </p><p>I looked at Grandma. She nodded and forced a smile. </p><p>""Thanks, Sarge, I'll just do that."" </p><p>I still had Vanessa in my arms because she wouldn't let go. She turned her head to watch Sgt Miller, resting it on the crook of my neck. </p><p>""Your little girl seems anxious to get you home,"" Sgt Miller smiled again. </p><p>""Oh, she's not . . ."" I looked into Vanessa's eyes, ""yeah, my little girl,"" I grinned at her and shook her gently. </p><p>Vanessa smiled into my eyes and gave me a chaste little kiss on the cheek, her eyes beaming with mischievous delight. </p><p>""His baby sister,"" Grandma explained, ""he's raised her since he was ten. Might just as well be his daughter."" </p><p>""Close enough,"" I thought, ""close enough."" </p><p>I extracted a hand and stretched it out to Sgt Miller. </p><p>""I'll see you tomorrow, Sarge,"" I grinned my thanks as he shook my hand. </p><p>""I'll be on duty at zero-seven-hundred,"" he nodded, ""oh, and it's not a drill week-end so if you want to bring your little sister to check the place out . . . Well, see you then,"" he turned and waved over his shoulder as he walked off. </p><p>I grabbed my duffle bag and we walked out to Grandma's car where Vanessa finally let go so I could set her down. However, she clung to my hand as if I was about to disappear. I realized that Grandma had gotten over Vanessa's ""defect"" by the way she looked at her. Vanessa was full of news, she had started school there in Grandma's little town and all the other kids were pretty nice to her. I looked at Grandma when Vanessa told me that. </p><p>""It's your mother,"" she shook her head, ""have you had anything other than Army food, dear?"" </p><p>""No,"" I shook my head, ""we had hamburgers every once in a while, but they can't beat a Whopper,"" I wondered what Mom had done now. </p><p>""How about a hamburger, Honey,"" Grandma smiled at Vanessa. </p><p>""Huh?"" she turned from me to Grandma. </p><p>""The way she acts, it's no wonder Sgt. Miller thought you were her real Daddy,"" Grandma laughed. </p><p>""She's always been my baby girl,"" I smiled at my baby girl, ""how about a burger, Honey?"" </p><p>""Yeah,"" her face went red, ""sounds good."" </p><p>We pulled into the MacDonald's parking lot as Grandma began telling me about Mom still in the hospital healing from the severe beating. I knew I should feel bad or something, but I couldn't. I loved Mom as my mother and I still remembered her as a little boy, but she'd long since pretty much ruined that relationship. Vanessa pressed tightly against me, holding onto my arm and resting her head against my shoulder. I'd never cared for Mom's lifestyle, but I'd never dreamed anything like this could ever happen. If I'd been there, maybe the sonuvabitch wouldn't have done anything to her. </p><p>""If you and Vanessa had been there, he probably would have killed all three of you,"" Grandma said as if reading my mind, ""he's wanted in Vermont for the beating murder of a family of four and in New Hampshire for the beating murder of three women,"" she patted my hand, ""your mother was lucky . . . I guess."" </p><p>""Yeah, I guess,"" I sighed. </p><p>""We'll go visit her after we eat,"" Grandma got us inside, my mind still numb and reeling. </p><p>I ate automatically, Vanessa eating with one hand and hanging onto my arm with the other. </p><p>""She really might as well be your daughter,"" Grandma sighed, ""at least she's got you to look after her."" </p><p>I came around then and pulled Vanessa into my arms. She buried her face in my neck and wept softly with me. I lay my head on hers and pulled her onto my lap, the tears pushing through tightly squeezed eyelids, rocking her as we cried. Rebecca was still my mother and I did love her very much. </p><p>---</p><p>The bastard that had beaten her had been taken into custody and Vermont was first in line to try him on murder charges. If convicted, he'd serve his sentence, then be turned over to New Hampshire. If, by some miracle, he escaped conviction in Vermont, then he'd go directly to New Hampshire for trial. After he served any time in New Hampshire, our state would have a turn. By the time Mom got out of the hospital, I'd moved us to a better neighborhood in town. Six months or so later, I got a job with our local Baby Bell and was pulling down a pretty good paycheck. </p><p>I came home from work one day, and Vanessa was busily frying some eggs. She was a pretty good egg chef for an eight year old. She carried two plates to the table and sat beside me wordlessly, her hands in her lap and her head hanging. </p><p>""What's the matter, Honey?"" I asked as I salted my eggs. </p><p>""Cy?"" she looked up, her eyes brimming. </p><p>My heart sank. I already knew what she was about to tell me. I'd gotten Mom a new car, well, used but in good condition, the best that I could afford, and it hadn't been in the driveway when I got home. </p><p>""She's gone, isn't she?"" I laid my knife and fork down. </p><p>Vanessa nodded miserably. </p><p>""She asked if we were sleeping together and I told her yeah, that I loved you, and . . . and. . . well, she got this weird look on her face and sat for a while leaning on the table and put her face in her hands for a long time,"" Vanessa hung her head looking as pitiful as wet puppy, ""then she got up and said that she had to go get a beer. Cy, we got a 12-pack in the fridge and why would she pack all her clothes, too? Huh, Cy? Did she leave us?"" </p><p>I pulled her onto my lap and hugged her. </p><p>""I shouldn't have said that about us, huh, Cy?"" she twisted in my lap to take my face in both her small hands, looking into my eyes, trying to read whether or not she'd done wrong, ""I love you, Cy,"" she whispered gently. </p><p>""You did right, Honey,"" I hugged her, ""I love you, very much. Maybe I've never said it, but I do."" </p><p>I kissed her gently and began I crying again. It was the second time in my adult life that I'd cried. </p><p>""I'll find out where she's staying when she settles in,"" I pressed Vanessa tightly to me, ""she's gone, but she's not lost or dead."" </p><p>That night I found out how wrong I could be. I made Vanessa gurgle happily on the end of my cock several times, making sweet love with her. The she joyfully cleaned my cock off, happily slurping up and down my soft shaft, leaving it and my balls glistening with her spit. It was the first time that we hadn't had to be quiet because of Mom and we fell asleep like an old married couple afterward. But, then, I guess you could say that, since we'd been together all of her life, we were an old married couple. </p><p>---</p><p>The banging on the front door finally awakened me. Mom had her keys, they were on her key-ring, why would she be banging on the door? Besides, she usually came in through the kitchen. I got up, threw on a pair of shorts and grabbed my .38 Special, holding it behind my back. There were two police offers standing outside the front door when I looked out. </p><p>""Yes,"" I kept the gun behind my back. </p><p>""Is this the home of Rebecca Russell?"" </p><p>""Yes, sir."" </p><p>""And you are . . . ?"" </p><p>""Cyrus Russell, her son."" </p><p>""Well, Mr. Russell . . ."" his partner noticed my hidden hand. </p><p>""What are you holding behind your back, sir,"" his hand unsnapped his holster. </p><p>I brought the gun out, pointing it away and opened the cylinder, setting it on a nearby coffee table. </p><p>""May we come in?"" </p><p>""Of course,"" I backed up, ""what's this about?"" </p><p>""Well, sir,"" the first officer spoke as the second emptied my gun's cylinder, ""it's about your mother, ah, sir, she's been involved in an accident -"" </p><p>""Is she alright!"" I gasped already knowing the answer. </p><p>""I'm afraid she's deceased, sir."" </p><p>I gasped and the second officer grabbed me as I slumped, helping me to the couch. He settled me in, dropping my bullets in a clean ash tray by it, Vanessa kept a spotlessly clean house. </p><p>""We believe that -"" </p><p>Vanessa came running in, out of breath, her flannel nightgown flapping in the breeze. Lord knows where it had been, because she rarely dressed for bed, usually sleeping nude with me. </p><p>""My baby sister,"" I answered their unspoken question. </p><p>The second officer sighed and took his hat off, running his fingers through his hair helplessly. </p><p>""This is so darn hard,"" the first officer whispered, his head lowered, then raised his head and spoke a little louder, ""sir, uhm, we believe alcohol may have been a contributing factor."" </p><p>""Yes. I don't doubt that it was,"" I nodded, pulling Vanessa to me as she stared at the police officers, ""she'd been off the stuff for almost a year, I thought she might have kicked it, but . . ."" </p><p>""Sir, are you over eighteen,"" the second officer asked, ""otherwise . . ."" </p><p>""I'm twenty,"" I looked up, ""you don't have to call CPS for us."" </p><p>He nodded. We understood each other. </p><p>""Would you like to see my ID?"" I was crying again. </p><p>""No-no,"" the first officer held up his hands as if warding off an attack, ""that won't be necessary, I can see that you're old enough."" </p><p>""I am very sorry, sir, but . . ."" the second officer looked truly apologetic, ""but, uh, we'll need you to come identify the body in the morning."" </p><p>I nodded, looking up as Vanessa cradled my face in her soft hands. The officer handed me a business card. </p><p>""The place and address where you need to go are on the card. Just come anytime within the next forty-eight hours. The sooner you ID her the sooner she'll be released to you, okay?"" </p><p>I nodded, Vanessa's head pressed against mine. They excused themselves and left us to our crying. </p><p>""Shit, I hate doing this."" the second officer shook his head as he pulled the door shut behind them. </p><p>""Shut up and secure your weapon,"" the first officer snapped as the door closed behind them. </p><p>---</p><p>A couple of years after we buried Mom, Vanessa, eleven then, suddenly began cramping. She was in deep pain, so I kept her out of school and called out of work, using up a family sick day to stay with her. She screamed for me several times and I was ready to bundle her up and take her to the Emergency Room, but she wanted to go the bathroom first, the cramping pains had eased a little. I helped her to the commode and knelt beside her as she cried out and let go. I heard a splash and she leaned back in relief. </p><p>""It come outta my Sweet Hole,"" she gasped. </p><p>I didn't get it. Her Sweet Hole was what we called her pussy. I had to see what she was talking about, so I pulled her to me and peered into the commode. It was pink and looked like a tiny, deformed dolphin. I gaped at the bloody cord still hanging out of her. </p><p>""A miscarriage?!"" I gasped, ""but she's not . . . not - is she?!"" </p><p>She cried out again a few minutes later, her belly rippling, as the other end of the cord plopped out. The placenta had delivered. Snapping out of my dither, I grabbed a towel, scooped the mess into it, then I took a blanket and bundled up Vanessa in it and, grabbing both bundles, ran out to my pick-up. I was surprised that there were no cops on the road to stop me, as I raced her to the hospital. The ER Doctor had several gunshot victims to take care of and gave Vanessa a quick once over, examining her for further bleeding and told a nurse to give her some painkiller, take charge of the miscarriage and send us home. The nurse was more gentle, telling me that I needed to keep the boys away. Young girls like Vanessa didn't need that kind of attention, she added as she injected Vanessa with some painkiller and gave us a prescription for more pain medicine. She suggested that I take her to our doctor and get her on birth control as soon as possible. She asked about a funeral home for the lost child and I gave her the name of the funeral home that had handled Mom's funeral. The hospital Chaplain came around and asked about a name for the unfortunate soul. I couldn't think, so I just gave him the first boy's name I could think of. </p><p>""Edward James Russell,"" I sighed. </p><p>""Are you Christian?"" </p><p>I nodded and the Chaplain turned to the fetus and pulled out his stole, kissing it and draping it around his shoulders then pulled out a short tube of what he told me were the ashes of blessed palms. I nodded again. </p><p>""In the name of Jesus Christ, I baptize you Edward James Russell,"" he bent over my son and prayed, his tears falling on him. </p><p>I was crying, too. I cried because I was torn. I'd gotten my baby girl pregnant, I'd lost a son and wondered if I'd also almost lost the love of my life. I loved Vanessa so very much. My mind reeled, I didn't know what to do nor what to think. </p><p>""Rest in peace, child,"" the Chaplain stood back and turned to me, wiping his tears, ""and you, go get some rest,"" he patted my upper arm as he walked away. </p><p>Edward James Russell, my son. My baby sister's child. Eddy Jim had never breathed fresh air. I re-wrapped him in the towel and knelt by him, sobbing and praying. He was the innocent, I was the dirty one. A long while later, I lifted my head and saw two orderlies standing quietly by a Gurney. </p><p>""Yes?"" my eyes were blurry with tears. </p><p>""We, uh, we come for the body,"" the speaker hung his head, ""we gotta have it -"" </p><p>""Him!"" I interrupted. </p><p>""Beg pardon?"" </p><p>""Him,"" I sniffled, ""his name is Edward James Russell . . . Eddy Jim."" </p><p>""Yes, sir. We need to take the young Mr. Russell,"" his voice was sarcastic, ""to the morgue."" </p><p>The other orderly gave him a dirty look and stepped forward. </p><p>""I'll take Eddy Jim, sir,"" the orderly lifted him gently cradling him as if he were the most precious thing in the world and carried him away. </p><p>I found Vanessa and dropped to my knees by her. </p><p>""I love you, Honey,"" I wept, ""and I never want you to go through anything like this again."" </p><p>She opened her eyes blearily and smiled, trying to push herself up to sit. </p><p>""I love you, too, Cy,"" she finally managed, ""it was a boy, wasn't it?"" </p><p>I just nodded. </p><p>""The doctor said we could leave anytime you feel up to it, are you feeling better?"" </p><p>""Uh, huh,"" she nodded, ""the nurse gave me a shot for pain and said that I'd feel better soon. I'm feeling pretty good now. Let's go home."" </p><p>The nurse brought a wheel-chair and I lifted her onto it pushing her toward the door. The nurse took the wheelchair away from me and wheeled her to the door. </p><p>---</p><p>I didn't touch Vanessa sexually for several days. A week later, I took the nurse's advice and made an appointment with her doctor for the next day. It was a quick examination. </p><p>""Yep, she's started her menstrual cycles,"" he peered into her vagina, ""she ain't a virgin,"" he gently slipped her panties back up her legs, ""damn, I'm sorry, Mr. Russell. Damn kids, they always start too young,"" then he read the form we'd filled with her medical history and, looking up at me, shook his head again and sighed, ""they just start too damn young."" </p><p>His nurse helped Vanessa down and walked her out to the anteroom. Telling her that she had a film for her to watch. The nurse looked at me questioningly. I nodded and they walked out together, Vanessa asking what kind of film it was. The doctor wrote out a quick prescription, saying that when she'd healed a little more, I could bring her in again. He said that she looked like a good candidate for some IUD's currently on the market, or he could give her a monthly preventative birth control injection. I nodded gratefully. Everybody assumed that it was kids playing around. I hadn't told him of her miscarriage, but he read it in her medical profile. </p><p>On the way home I pulled in to our drugstore and Vanessa, saying that she was feeling better, came in with me. She had stretched out, this last year and the top of her head was half-way up my arm. I hung an arm around her neck, but she pulled my arm off gently, sliding her hand down to mine, then letting it slip away as we approached the prescription drop-off. She'd spotted something down one of the aisles. After talking to the cashier, I turned and saw that Vanessa had something hidden in her hand under her wallet. She passed it to me guardedly, I glanced down at a box of condoms. I looked at her and she looked up at me with a anxious eyes. I frowned for a second and, without questioning, threw them in the basket of other stuff she'd handed me. </p><p>""Okay, Honey,"" I bent and kissed her head, ""okay."" </p><p>Her radiant smile beamed up at me as she smiled happily. That was my baby girl. My beautiful baby girl. My beautiful horny baby girl. </p><p>""Wanna get a burger?"" I smiled, ""the lady said your prescription will be ready in an hour."" </p><p>She nodded, ""McDonald's."" </p><p>""McDonald's, McDonald's, McDonald's,"" I mimicked her high voice, ""don't you know anything but McDonald's?"" </p><p>""Mickey Dee's?"" she teased. </p><p>We both laughed. I was happy. Vanessa wasn't gone. Her miscarriage had scared me so bad that I could still taste the fear in my mouth. </p><p>""I gotta have some tonight,"" she smiled as she bit into her hamburger, ""it's felt good just lying there with you, but I gotta have some."" </p><p>I laughed and she punched me on the shoulder. She sounded like her old self, so much like a woman that I could hardly believe this was my baby girl. We finished our meal and walked out hand in hand. I waved at a passing phone company truck. </p><p>""CYRUS!"" the driver yelled back and waved, I just smiled. </p><p>The truck came up beside us as I was helping Vanessa up into my pick-up. It was Robbie, one of my colleagues. </p><p>""Hey, boy,"" he grinned at me and smiled at Vanessa. </p><p>""Pull your horns in, son,"" I grinned back, ""she's only eleven."" </p><p>""Whoops! That your little sister?"" </p><p>""Yup,"" I leaned against his door. </p><p>""Well, give her my phone number so she can call me when she's eighteen,"" he was still smiling at her. </p><p>I looked at Vanessa. She was laughing herself silly. </p><p>""You ain't her type,"" I grinned, ""playboy."" </p><p>We traded G-rated insults for a few minutes as he got out. I told him we had to go and he shook my hand and waved at Vanessa, as he went into the McDonald's, then we picked up her prescription and went home. I had never really paid much attention to her looks, but examining her small breasts as we showered, I could see that they were fuller, growing bigger and more defined. She was getting a lot more pleasure from my handling them than she used to. They were getting more sensitive and more pleasurable to her. </p><p>""Oh, God, Cy,"" she gasped as I kissed and suckled them. </p><p>Her breasts were so perfect, so firmly wonderful. I cut off the water and sat on the tub's rim, pulling her to me. </p><p>""I've missed you,"" I whispered suckling her small tits. </p><p>She immediately caught my meaning. </p><p>""I've missed you, too, Cy,"" she sighed happily, ""I've missed you lots and lots . . . and lots and lots."" </p><p>""Um-m,"" I hummed around her stiff little nipple. </p><p>""I've missed your dick in me, it's such a wonderful feeling going in and out of me,"" she moaned. </p><p>My cock was already stiff and hard and Vanessa reached down to it, pulling on it and caressing it gently. I smiled into her eyes, they were slightly glazed. I knew that look well. I ran my hands along her little pussy, fingering it, sliding my fingers between her soft folds as I pressed a finger into her. She jerked her hips into my hand reflexively and gasped, shuddering as she came immediately. </p><p>""Oh, Cy!"" </p><p>""My baby girl,"" I groaned pressing my face to her little breasts. </p><p>""Let's go to bed, Cy,"" she whispered huskily, ""I'll get a rubber on you and we can fuck real good okay? Huh, Cy?"" </p><p>""Did you learn about them at the doctor's office?"" </p><p>""Yeah,"" she stepped out and grabbed a towel, ""the movie showed lots of other stuff, too, but we can talk about it later,"" she dropped the towel and grabbed my hand, ""let's go, I ain't had any in over a week."" </p><p>""Hey, you're not the only one, Honey,"" I laughed at her eagerness. </p><p>She giggled and gave me a quick, very naughty grin and grabbed my cock, taking me in tow as she dragged me to our bedroom. </p><p>""Hey!"" I protested, ""I'm coming, already!"" </p><p>She laughed with me, still not letting go until I grabbed her hand, pulled her back into my arms and lifted her off her feet. </p><p>""Horny little witch,"" I gently bit her ribs, tickling and sending her into squirming fits of laughter. </p><p>""Don't, Cy,"" she gasped, trying to push my head away. </p><p>I evaded her defensive hands and nibbled again, tickling her, making her break out into a squealing burst of laughter. </p><p>""No, Cy-ee-EE,"" her squealing laugh about busted my ear drums as I dropped her on the bed, ""no, no more, Cy, please,"" she laughingly gasped, ""no more,"" still chortling as she stretched her skinny little arms out to me. </p><p>I locked the bedroom door and slid a chair under the doorknob. I really didn't have to worry about that anymore, but it was one of my lingering habits and I couldn't sleep if I didn't do that. Turning to her, I did my growling bear imitation, pulling another fit of giggles from Vanessa. I loved to hear her laughing happily . . . and she was happy once more. My ferocious assault on her, turned to gentle caressing kisses all over her naked little body. </p><p>""I love you, Cy,"" she whispered as I buried my face in her fuzzy little slit. </p><p>In less than a minute, I had her crying out quietly as she came on my tongue, giving me a few little squirts of her sweetness. I loved her flavor and taste. I kissed her sweetly slick pussy lips once more and crawled up beside her, reaching into the night stand for one of the little square packages. Vanessa quickly sat up. </p><p>""Oh! Let me do it, Cy,"" she begged, ""I wanna practice."" </p><p>I put the partially open little package into her outstretched hand and she eagerly ripped it open. </p><p>""Ooh,"" she cooed, as she felt the cool lubricated bit of latex. </p><p>""Here, like this,"" I guided her hands, turning the condom over so it would unroll onto my cock. </p><p>""Whoa, that's a nice trick,"" she grinned, ""I was about to stretch it out and slide it on like a sock."" </p><p>""Yeah, that's what most guys seem to want to do,"" and we chuckled, ""you just gotta leave that little pocket at the top empty."" </p><p>""What's it for?"" she asked, idly stroking my cock. </p><p>""Well, duh-h, it's to catch the sperm. You know, the stuff that, that . . ."" I stopped, unsure of how to continue. </p><p>""Yeah,"" she sighed, ""the stuff that made me pregnant."" </p><p>She lowered herself beside me still caressing my cock. </p><p>""I was thinking that we could have some kids, you know, after I graduate high school? Could we?"" </p><p>""Me and you?"" I shrugged and thought about it, ""maybe -"" </p><p>We were only half related anyway. We were about as closely related as cousins. I felt her mouth on my covered cock, but I was too slow to stop her. </p><p>""Ew-w-w,"" Vanessa's head popped up as she wiped her mouth. Sticking her tongue out, she wiped it with the back of her hand. </p><p>""Well, dummy,"" I laughed, ""it's got slickum and spermicides on it. It won't poison you, though, it just tastes awful."" </p><p>She gave me a dirty look and nodded. </p><p>""Come here, Baby Girl,"" I pulled her to me and pushed her legs apart, ""I'll get that awful taste out of your mouth."" </p><p>I sent my tongue searching through her sweet mouth as I pulled her under me. Her thighs slid up my hips as she hooked her heels under my buttocks, gasping pleasurably as I pressed my hard cock between her fat little lips and deep into her slickly wet and ready hole. </p><p>""Cy,"" she moaned, ""my Cy,"" she pressed her mouth against the side of my chest, nipping and mouthing my lower pectoral. </p><p>I could only groan. She felt so good, her vaginal muscles encircled me and squeezed me so tight. </p><p>""That's my Baby Girl,"" I crooned, ""I love you, Honey,"" I slowly stroked in and out of her. </p><p>""Cy,"" she moaned, ""oh, Cy. I love you so much."" </p><p>Her small hands roamed up and down my back, scratching and digging her fingernails in me, pulling on my back muscles. </p><p>""You're so good,"" she moaned, ""God, Cy,"" she gasped and tightened, holding her breath for a few seconds as she came. </p><p>I remained my usual taciturn self, the only sounds I made were grunts of lust as I plunged into her gripping pussy over and over. She cried out again, babbling wordlessly, cumming again and again - I wasn't far behind. </p><p>""Oh, Baby,"" I gasped, my eyes fluttering, ""Oh! Oh, God!"" I gasped unloading everything I had deep inside her. </p><p>The condom caught my heavy load as I thrust into her, holding tight as I came. I backed out and shoved into her again, firing another load. Once again I blasted into her, then again. God she felt so good. She lay back, caressing my back and kissing my chest and lower neck, letting me finish, letting me expend my pent-up energy into her yielding softness. </p><p>""Oh-h-h, yes-s,"" I whispered. </p><p>""Was I good, Cy,"" she whispered, nibbling my neck, ""you was wonderful for me."" </p><p>""Um-m hm-m,"" I breathed, ""you're my wonderful Baby Girl,"" I relaxed on her as she wrapped her arms around me, pulling me tightly to her. </p><p>""Yep,"" she agreed, ""I am. And you're my true love, my Cyrus."" </p><p>I was quiet for a couple of heartbeats, realizing that she was, and always would be, the love of my life. </p><p>""Yep."" </p><p>----</p><p>This part of the story ends here. I'd like to say that we lived happily ever after, but as anybody who's raised at least one teenager will agree, we went through some hassles. We made it through those turbulent years, but that's a story for another time. Through it all, however, there was no thought of going our separate ways. Like the Reverend Billy Graham's wife once said when was asked if she'd ever thought of divorce, ""no, never . . .murder maybe, but never divorce."" Vanessa and I were like that, never a thought of splitting up, although there were a few times for both of us that one or the other thought of murder. </p><p>We survived my training trips to California and the National Training Center. She agonized over the possibility of my being sent to the sand box and combat, but when my last enlistment ended, I didn't re-enlist and instead took a transfer to Bell South, moving us to Birmingham as man and wife. By then she was eighteen and I was almost thirty. However, in order for her to get covered by my insurance and to have any widow's benefits - she thought I was being morbid at that idea - we were officially married with no one the wiser. </p><p>I kept her on her IUD until she was nineteen. She wanted to have a baby and nagged me until I agreed. Since Gramma had passed on, we had very little other family anywhere so there was nobody to really be bothered by it. Just after she turned twenty we had a beautiful baby boy. Vanessa wanted to name him after the only man in her life, Cyrus Carmen Russell, Junior, but I refused. I had no desire to have him called Junior for the rest of his natural life, so we settled on James Cyrus Russell and called him Jim for short. Several years later we presented Jim with a sister, Sarah Vanessa Russell. Neither child had any malformations nor any bad hereditary traits, they were just beautiful babies. </p><p>Except for the fact that we've been together all of Vanessa's life, our lives have been pretty ordinary. Once we were officially man and wife, she became more assertive and take-charge. I liked that. She wasn't my meek submissive little girl any more. Come to that, she really never had been, but now she was truly my other half. </p><p>As I write this, five year old Sarah sits in my lap, acting just like her mother, very opinionated and bossy. Jim is almost nine and very protective of his little sister. To avoid what Vanessa and I did, and because they're so closely related, we do have separate bedrooms for them and watch them fairly closely. Maybe we're too sensitive about it and maybe we're too protective, but it's hard not to separate them that much. They're sharp little guys and I'm always marveling at their intelligence and gusto for life. At least, they're not starting out like Vanessa and I did. I hope that the kids aren't too shocked when they read this as adults - read that their father and their mother were half-sister and half-brother. That they're that closely related.</p>"
831,The Greatest Grandmother In The World,Blue_Goose,martin.bluezephyr@gmail.com,"['F', 'm', 'preg', 'inc', 'mother', 'son', 'grand']","A mid-teen, and his mother begin having sex. His mother and grandmother die in a car accident. Great-grandmother, a young sixty's and still menstruating, in comforting the boy, has sex with him, but falls for him as well. Not being on birth control, she becomes pregnant and gives birth - in a later episode.",2012-12-06T00:00:00,"This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.

This story contains sexually graphic and explicit material and not suitable for minors. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually explicit material in your community, please leave now. 
This story and characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to events or persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please read no further. If you are offended by stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any other sexual situation I may conjure up, please read no further. Please check the story codes before reading the text and the Story Summary. 
This story is just that, a story and does not promote nor condone the activities described herein, especially when it comes to unsafe sexual practices or sex between adults and minors.","<p>We buried Momma and Grandma within a few days of the car accident that killed them. They were on their way home from visiting Granddaddy at the nursing home. He'd had a severe stroke and was mostly paralyzed, unable to move more than his head and one hand, so he was pretty much helpless. Daddy was gone, lord knows where and had been gone for the last eight years of my life leaving Momma and me to fend for ourselves. Momma and me had been sharing a room at Grandma's apartment, helping with the bills and such since Momma had gone broke a few years back. </p><p>Momma and me had also shared the same bed and I'd gotten used to sleeping next to her warm body. Truthfully, not long after we'd been sharing the bed, we'd also shared . . . intimacies. I'd been twelve when we moved into Grandma's little two-bedroom apartment and heavily into self-manipulation, you know? If you still don't get the picture, I jacked off a lot, okay? The first few days of trying to keep my hands to myself was hell. I'd lock myself in the bathroom and choke my chicken until my arms trembled, hoping that it would be enough to last me through the night lying next to Momma. Still, the warmth of her soft body and the way she held me as we slept inevitably got to me and I'd surreptitiously fondle myself. </p><p>We'd barely been there a week when, as I lay with my back against Momma, trying not to feel her soft breasts under her silky nightgown pressing against my bare back, I reached down and slowly began jacking off. When Momma's hand slid down to my hip, I froze, but when she didn't move it, I began stroking slowly once again. In the dark, I had my eyes tightly shut, not trying to ignore the two, warm spots pressing against my back anymore, as I imagined them in my hands. I was so engrossed in imagining the soft, yielding flesh of them, that I didn't feel her hand move until it was wrapped around my own hand, helping me jack off. In a panic, I let go of my prick, but Momma quickly took over and wrapped her fingers around it - closed her fist, so soft and gentle - and continued jacking me off. All I could do was lie there as she peeled my foreskin back and caressed my bare prick-head with her thumb and forefinger. Without further encouragement, I let go and came. It was the very first time that I'd cum wet. The very first time that I'd squirted anything but piss out of it. </p><p>Momma shifted a little and tried to push me onto my back. I was too embarrassed to let her. I heard her giggle softly and her gentle lips pressed lightly against my earlobe. She pushed her other arm under my head, pulling me to her as she ran swirling fingers over my bare belly. When she pulled on my hip again, I let her roll me on my back and stared up at her smiling face in the dim light. She looked like an angel hovering over me with the outside light dim through the window highlighting the scattered strands of her hair. She usually had her hair up and in a tight bun on the back of her head, but I loved to look at it when she let it down at night. She looked so darn sexy and so reachable then. </p><p>She brought her lips down on mine and kissed me - really kissed me. I was a little shocked when she pushed her tongue between my lips, but I was willing and, after all, it was Momma. Her face was so close that I had to shut my eyes. That helped me feel the sensuality of her kiss, to hear the soft slurping of our wet kiss, the hint of minty toothpaste mixed with her own flavor. I didn't want the kiss to stop and, without thinking, I slid my arms around her and kissed her back. </p><p>""That's my big boy,"" she murmured as she pulled back, her soft hand sliding up and down my chest and belly, caressing my young body, ""my little . . . no . . . my big man,"" she sighed, running her hand back down to my stiff, hard, prick. </p><p>""You've grown so big,"" she murmured, ""and it's gotten so . . . big."" </p><p>""Uhm . . ."" I tried to think of something to say in return, but my mind was a blank. </p><p>""Yes-s-s-s, it's nice and big,"" she crooned softly, kissing me again. </p><p>I groaned softly as she gripped it, then slid her hand up, just using her fingertips to hold onto my prick-head, like a nosecone in her fingers. Then, sliding my foreskin back, she slid them down, very loosely twisting, as if twisting a bottle cap, twisting on the rim, the corona. I grunted and pushed my hips up, my eyes fluttering as I lost myself in the pleasure of her touch. </p><p>I thought it was over when she pulled her arm out from under me, and opened my eyes to see her moving around to lean down over my prick. Her long, brown hair cascaded over my hips, hiding my crotch from view. As her lips closed over my cock, I thought, at first, that it was her fingers again, but then the warmth and heat, the wetness . . . and her swirling tongue made me gasp in shock and surprise. I'd heard of ""blow-jobs,"" but now I was actually getting one - from my mother! </p><p>""Um-m-m,"" she gulped, ""ug-gh-h-h-um-m-m,"" she growled, swallowing me down and licking my balls, ""yes-s-s-s,"" she hissed coming up for air and swallowing. </p><p>Not knowing what else to do, I just lay there and enjoyed it as she dove back down and swallowed me down once more. Within a few minutes, I was ready to blow again. I grabbed her head and pulled, subconsciously trying to pull her off, thinking that I shouldn't have anything that came out of my cock going into her mouth, but she pulled my hands off and kept suckling. I groaned and threw my hips up, squirting, for only the second time in my life, into her avariciously gulping mouth. God! It felt so fucking good! I cried out, my cry sounding strangled and hoarse. Momma crooned softly deep in her throat as she pulled back, jacking me off with her fist as she sucked on the end of my fleshy straw. This time I, slowly went soft in her wet grip, trembling as Momma sucked the last dribble of cum out of me. </p><p>""Oh-h-h, Momma,"" I moaned, shivering reflexively. </p><p>""My man,"" Momma whispered, kissing her way up to my mouth. </p><p>Sliding up, I realized she'd pulled her nightgown up, baring her breasts as she slid them up my leg, her stiff nipples seeming to gouge through my hot, prickly skin. She finally lay half on me, her bare leg over mine and I pushed my arm under her head and hugged her. </p><p>For bad or good we were bonded and, later that night, she showed me how men and women make love together. At twelve, I was only a head shorter than she was, but by the time she and Grandma died, I was several inches taller and still growing . . . </p><p>As a quick note, we were still five generations of family still alive and kicking. At the time of her death, there was me, Peter Benvenue Jensen; there was Momma, Sandra Marie Jensen; Grandma, Collette Evanson; Great-Grandma, Eviemarie Johansen; and Great-Great-Grandma, Joliemarie Bourgeois. I had so many grandmothers - most of my grandfathers hadn't survived as long as they had - that I called them by various names. Grandma was Grandma, Great-Grandma Evie was Grammy and Great-Great-Grandma was Great-Ma. Until I started calling them that as a small boy, I kept confusing them. When we were all together, one would answer when I was wanting to get the attention of the other. With Grandma gone, I guessed that it wouldn't make much difference now. </p><p>And now, Grammy's pregnant. We thought she was done with all that, but she was still menstruating long after she figured she should have been going through menopause. Her gynecologist said that it wasn't that uncommon. Women didn't always quit ovulating when they were supposed to, and some didn't stop until the were in their dotage. He said that one of his colleagues had helped birth a child of a seventy-one year old woman with Alzheimer's who'd been impregnated by a male nursing-home attendant. </p><p>""How, uhm, how did that turn out?"" I wondered aloud when he told me, ""I mean, did the baby get turned over to an orphanage?"" </p><p>He looked at me for a few seconds, his expression indecipherable. He knew I was the father of Grammy's baby, although Grammy hadn't said anything to him about it. By then, I was a gangly youth of seventeen and Grammy was very sexy sixty-three. </p><p>Okay. A little explanation. All of the women on my mother's side of the family got married very young and had their first child at anywhere from thirteen to fifteen. Momma - Sandra Jensen - had married at fourteen and had already been pregnant with me. I was an only child. Grandma, Collette Evanson, had married at fourteen and Momma had been the second of six children, born when she was fifteen. Grammy, Eviemarie Johansen, had married at fifteen and had also already been pregnant with Collette, the first of four kids. Great-Ma, Joliemarie Bourgeois - seventy-eight and still getting looks from far younger men - had married at thirteen, given birth to seven kids. Eviemarie - Grammy - was the first-born before she was fourteen. </p><p>Great-Ma Jolie told me stories of growing up while the west was still being tamed. She was happy as a lark when Grammy Evie told her that she was going to be a new Grandmother again after all these years. Great-Ma knew who the father was, since Grammy had taken me to her bed with Great-Ma's full knowledge, in fact, they were both my. . . we'll say more about that later. However, Grammy had always been sexy as hell. She didn't have much of a tummy on her and she was slender and, well . . . stacked. I mean, her tits sagged some, but they were as full and soft as Momma's and, as her pregnant belly grew, so did her breasts, creating the milk I loved to drink. </p><p>But back to Dr. Aaron and my question of what had happened to the baby he'd been describing. </p><p>""The child was the natural daughter of a union between the attendant and the demented woman and, although Child Services tried to take it, the courts awarded full custody to the attendant and he took her home to raise. He was the child's natural father, after all - or so the court decided, and he had a decent income and no other criminal record,"" he looked up from his scribbling and handed me a prescription, ""vitamins and minerals to keep your wi- great-grandmother healthy enough to bear it, since she doesn't want the abortion I suggested."" </p><p>I thanked him and stood. He ignored me and I quickly went back out to the waiting room until Grammy came out, laughing and joking with Great-Ma. </p><p>""God she's beautiful,"" I thought, ""hell, they're both beautiful."" </p><p>---</p><p>I was home, slowly stretching my cock as I waited for Momma and Grandma to get home. They'd taken off on one of their shopping trips, something about Easter Sunday and a couple of Easter frocks. Momma had cashed in her vacation time from work and Grandma had a few extra dollars to spend, so they went shopping. Momma and I had been sleeping together for almost three years by then, just before I turned sixteen. I got tired of waiting and did my homework, something I usually didn't do until my first period gym class in the mornings. Usually working on it while everybody lethargically tossed a basketball around or lazily kicked loose soccer balls. Coach didn't usually come out of his office until the period was almost over, sucking down four or five cups of coffee as he tried to overcome his usual hangover. </p><p>Anyway tonight, I finished my homework and got undressed for bed, slipping on my unused gym shorts for comfort while I puttered around the apartment, getting me a late afternoon snack. Then I parked myself in front of the TV and waited for my lady and Grandma to come home. I half-dreamed of last night in bed. I'd just slurped up her creamy pussy, getting two good orgasms out of her and as I got ready to drive into her, Momma had smiled and hugged me affectionately, saying that she hoped she'd always be ""my lady."" With that, I rammed into her, making her gasp and croon with pleasure. </p><p>Glancing at Grandma's wall clock, I wondered how late they were going to be. I smilingly dozed off on the couch, thinking of how good my Momma was and waiting. I awakened late that night. Looking out the window, I saw that it was dark. I didn't figure it was that late until I looked up at the wall clock again. It read one-thirty in the morning. I suddenly got a bad feeling in the pit of my stomach as I wondered where the hell they were. My question was answered later, sometime around four that morning. I'd been sitting in front of the TV, not paying any attention to it and clicking from one channel to another, not knowing what to do when a heavy pounding on the door startled me. I sat paralyzed, suddenly scared out of my wits for a few seconds, then I jumped to my feet and ran to the door, hoping that they were too loaded down with packages to open the door or knock properly. Throwing the door open, two uniformed police officers stood at the door, one of them stared at me while the other took a quick look around through the open door. </p><p>""What the hell?!"" I gaped at them. </p><p>""Peter Jensen?"" the first officer asked. </p><p>""Y-yes, what . . . uhm, what can . . ."" my voice faded away as I realized that two police officers were standing in front of me looking grim. </p><p>""May we come in, sir? And perhaps you'd better sit down."" </p><p>I backed up as they stepped in, doffing their regulation caps. The one cop kept looking around, giving me the impression that he was looking for a wild party - or maybe the smell of dope the way he sniffed around, seeming like a dog the way his nose moved. I didn't tell him that Momma kept me well-satisfied and no amount of dope or drugs could ever make me feel as good as she did. </p><p>""I'm afraid I'm the bearer of bad news, sir,"" the first one stood in front of me. </p><p>He must have seen how apprehensively I looked up at him, because his expression softened as he hiked up his trousers and settled down on the couch beside me. </p><p>""Sir . . . your mother and grandmother were involved in a car accident which doesn't appear to have been their fault,"" he reached out to me, pushing me back gently as I wobbled faintly, ""I don't know anything about their condition, but they're currently being treated at Memorial Medical and we will transport you there should you want to go."" </p><p>My mind whirled and I nodded blankly wondering what I'd do if I didn't have Momma any longer. </p><p>""Y-yes. Please,"" I whispered softly, still in shock. </p><p>""You might want to get dressed, then,"" he pointed out kindly. </p><p>I dressed in a daze and rode silently in the back of the police car to the hospital. Both women were in surgery so I didn't get to see either of them. At the hospital, time ticked by agonizingly. An hour or more crept by like a snail that stopped often to sniff at pleasant wet spots. A soft tapping on the carpeted floor brought my eyes up, pulling me out of my misery. </p><p>""Peter!"" Great-Ma Jolie cried out. </p><p>Grammy Evie and Great-Ma Jolie were just turning into the waiting room. I hadn't seen either of them in a couple of months, although Momma and Grandma were always on the phone with one or the other. Grammy and Great-Ma were dolls. Both had long since reached that uncertain age and looked more like sisters than mother and daughter. Neither was built like your standard grandmother - come to that, neither had Grandma. Had Momma not been taking real good care of me, I might have tried tapping Grandma. Grammy and Great-Ma always wore arch-breaking stilettos when they were out and about and this was no exception. </p><p>I ran my eyes up from Grammy's sandal stilettoes, up the skinny jeans that barely broke at the tops of her silk stockinged toes, to her breast-hugging silk camisole top and focused on her heavy-hanging double-E's. It was a cool night so she had her dead husband's canvas work jacket on. She had her hands in her back pockets her tote-purse hanging off a shoulder and the jacket flaps tucked back behind her hands. I loved the way she looked. It showed her big, heavy breasts off beautifully. As I slowly raised my eyes to her face, she grinned impishly. </p><p>""I was wondering how soon you'd get to my face,"" she pouted sweetly. </p><p>The woman had men drooling over her, but even when she had a man on her arm, she always found time to flirt with another - and Great-Ma wasn't far behind in my book. I didn't dare stand, as hard as my prick was, so I just sat there like a bump and stared up at her. </p><p>""Oh, I'm sorry, baby,"" she was immediately contrite. </p><p>I looked toward Great-Ma, but she was busy talking quietly to a doctor in scrubs. Her face went white and she suddenly seemed to collapse into herself. The doctor grabbed her, trying to be careful where he put his hands, and helped her toward a chair. As they got to it, she tripped and fell into it heavily, dropping her face into her hands. </p><p>""Momma! What . . ."" Grammy turned to her. </p><p>The doctor looked at both of them miserably. </p><p>""I'm so sorry, but we did all we could for them,"" he murmured gently. </p><p>That was the longest night of my life. Grammy and Great-Ma finally dragged me off and took me to the house they shared. The next day we went back to the hospital and made the necessary arrangements for their bodies - their bodies. They were no longer Momma and Grandma, they were now just . . . bodies. I stayed out of school the rest of the week, trailing Grammy and Great-Ma everywhere they went. I felt as if I was lost and if I wasn't close to them each and every minute, they'd disappear like Momma and Grandma had. </p><p>We buried my wonderful lady and Grandma a few days after the coroner signed off on their death certificates, stipulating that no autopsy was required for . . . the bodies. I wandered through the house for a while and when Grammy and Great-Ma went to bed, I sat up with the TV watching the local college TV station until it went off the air. I didn't bother switching to the cable and the TV itself, soon turned off. </p><p>""Smart TV,"" I thought, ""turns itself off when it's no longer needed."" </p><p>Actually, my two Grannies had it programmed to shut off at a certain time, but I didn't know it at the time as I sat there stewing in my misery. A few minutes later, I felt something in my pocket poking me and when I pulled it out, saw that it was the old apartment key. I stared at it for a long time, remembering the feel of Momma's soft, smooth skin under my hands. Remembering how she'd moved under me when we . . . made love. Remembering her feather-soft kisses on my chin, my cheeks, my throat . . . remembering how wonderful she'd felt just lying in my arms as we snuggled and slept. </p><p>Several hours later I found myself outside the old apartment. In a pathetic haze, I pushed the key in and turned it, pushing the door open and left it that way. Looking around, I saw Momma's nightgown still lying across the bed where she'd left it. That's when I finally broke down and cried. I clutched Momma's nightgown tightly to my face and fell on the bed, curling up into a fetal ball as all the pain and hurt of her loss washed over me. I loved her very much and cried for the love we would no longer share. I wept because I felt sorry for myself, wondering what I'd do without her now. I hadn't slept much since that night at the hospital and I guess the crying jag that night at the apartment, wore me out because I soon fell asleep. To paraphrase an old saying, ""in sleep the loose threads of our life are gathered together and woven whole."" </p><p>I guess I said goodbye to Momma as I slept, awakening the next morning still clutching Momma's nightgown. I held it to my face and breathed in her essence. She'd worn it for a couple of days, intending on washing it the day after she and Grandma went . . . shopping, and it still carried some of her odor. After a long while, I went down to the apartment's store room and dug out the old suitcases. I broke down and cried several times as I packed up her clothes and mine - in separate suitcases. Just before noon, as I was about done packing and once again crying, I heard some paper rustling and the now familiar tap-tap-tap of Grammy's heels as she came down the hallway. Before I could wipe my eyes or hide Momma's nightgown, Grammy Evie stood in the door. </p><p>""Tsk, aw-w, baby,"" she whispered, rushing up and gathering me in her arms as she sat down beside me, ""Momma said you'd probably headed over here."" </p><p>She pressed me tight to the side of her large, pillowy breasts. At the time, I was too distraught over losing Momma to enjoy them, hell, I didn't even notice them, but my body did and my cock stiffened. Clutching Momma's nightgown, I squeezed it tightly to me, wrapping my hands in it and just generally worrying it. My tears soaked into the side of her shirt and my nose was running enough for her to hold a tissue to my nose. </p><p>""Blow, baby,"" she whispered. </p><p>I got one of my hands loose, took the tissue from her and wiped my nose. </p><p>""I'm sorry, Grammy,"" I whispered. </p><p>""For what,"" she smiled softly, gently wiping the sides of my face with her delicate fingers, ""I miss her, too. She was my favorite grand-baby."" </p><p>Suddenly, she was crying, too, and we clung to each other in our misery, rocking from side to side, trying to ease the pain of the deep loss. After a while, Grammy lay back on the bed, squirming up onto the pillow and pulling me along with her. She ran her soft fingers through my hair, soothing me as we both sniffled and wept quietly. A long while later, I managed to relax enough to press against her a little more comfortably and I spooned - sort of - against her warmth. She felt almost as good as Momma and with her caressing my arm, I drifted into a half-sleep, my mind blank as I day-dreamed that it was Momma, my Lady, caressing me and crooning softly. </p><p>Inevitably, my old lust for Momma arose unbidden with my stiffening prick. Half-dopey and with my mind on more pleasant times and memories, I wasn't thinking of Grammy lying there, my mind was far away, feeling Momma's softly yielding breasts. Grammy didn't so much as flinch, caressing my hands as I gently massaged her heavy breasts, moving just enough to undo her jeans and push them and her thongs down. </p><p>I was in a different mind zone. I needed Momma's love, needed to make love to her, needed badly to plunge my cock into her soft, wet pussy and Grammy's almost automatic response showed almost as bad a need for the same comfort as mine. I groaned and tried to hump into her, but I still had my jeans on and only rubbed them uselessly against her bare ass. Grammy rolled over and undid my belt and trousers, pushing them and my drawers down impatiently. Her soft, gentle hands slid up my chest to my face as she pulled my head to her, pressing her sweetly yielding lips hungrily to mine. With a low, groaning moan, she rolled onto her back, pulling me atop her by my hair. </p><p>""G-Grammy!"" I gasped. </p><p>""Sh-h-h-h,"" she hushed me, ""hush, now."" </p><p>I rolled atop her and spread her jean-hobbled knees, reaching down and pulling my prick toward her wetly gaping cunt. </p><p>""Oh-h-h, bay-bee,"" she gasped, seizing my stiff prick, ""you are so big . . ."" </p><p>I cried out, sobbing with a mixture of sorrow and lust as I plunged my stiff cock deep into her slickly welcoming pussy. </p><p>""Grammy!"" I groaned hoarsely, pounding stiffly into her. </p><p>""Yes-s-s-s, baby. Hush, hush, my darling,"" she crooned softly, ""hush."" </p><p>I sobbed as I fucked my Great-Grandmother, ramming heavily in and out of her with wild, angry abandon. I wanted my mother and she wasn't there. I was angry that she'd left me like that. Angry that she wasn't coming back. The suppressed anger from the child I'd been when my father left us, rose and joined that anger and I pounded my Great-Grandmother's cunt with all my strength and all the suppressed rage. I gripped her soft, delicately yielding hips tightly as I slammed into her again and again. I heard Grammy's thin, wailing cry of pain as I squeezed hard, hammering my enraged cock deep into her over and over. Her small hands scrabbled on mine as she tried to break my painful grip. Suddenly, she tossed her head back and stiffened, moaning as her hands gripped mine tightly, trembling as her mouth gaped. With a mewling, open-mouthed cry from deep in her throat, she threw her hips up into mine and gave a deep, groaning, guttural cry. Her hips shuddered on my stiff cock, her pelvis rocking at high speed as I bruised her tender pussy lips with my pounding pubis. </p><p>""OhGod!"" she gasped, her eyes popping wide. </p><p>For a few seconds, she stared up at me in wonder, her eyes wide and pupils completely dilated. Then they kind of glazed over as she tossed her head from side to side, crying out again, her pussy clutching and releasing me as she came again. Her exquisitely agonizing grip tightened on my cock, her fingernails digging painfully into my tightly gripping hands. The milking of her cunt caressing the tender ridge around my cock-head and the stinging pain of her gripping fingernails brought my rage down and I blasted my cum deep into her, filling her slick depths with my virile, spermy cum. </p><p>""Gram-MEE-EE-EE!!"" I gasped hoarsely. </p><p>""OH-H-H-AH-H-H,"" Grammy cried loudly, ""oh, jee-zus-s-s, GOD-D-D!"" </p><p>Her hips shuddered to a stop as she jerked from one orgasm to another, cumming and cumming on my spurting cock. Gasping and crying out, panting and shuddering, she came and came and came. I finally let go of her hips and she gently heaved under me as we lay for a few quiet seconds, gathering our breath as I dribbled the last of my hot cream into her. A few minutes later, Grammy finally broke the awkward silence that had fallen over us both. </p><p>""Petey?"" </p><p>""Uhm, y-yes ma'am,"" I whispered. </p><p>I felt suddenly shy despite the fact that my cum oozed out of her and my cock was still buried in her softly grasping pussy. </p><p>""Don't you ma'am me, you hot-blooded little stud-muffin,"" she smiled gently. </p><p>""Uhm . . ."" </p><p>""I gotta go pee, baby,"" she pulled my face down, pressing her lipstick-smeared mouth to mine, ""then we gotta talk, kay?"" </p><p>""Uhm . . ."" I slowly rolled off her. </p><p>""Suddenly shy, are we,"" she teased, sliding off the bed. </p><p>""Uhm . . ."" </p><p>She giggled as she pulled her jeans up enough to hobble to the bathroom. As she disappeared down the hall, I quickly reached under the bed. Yep, there it was, the old tee shirt I kept under there, a remnant of my jacking off days. I stood and quickly wiped off, pulled my clothes back up and, by the time Grammy came back in, I had my shorts back on and sat on the side of the bed. She stood in the door for a few seconds, her fists on her hips, legs slightly spread, looking sternly beautiful. I finally looked up at her, unable to believe that I'd just had her under me. That I'd fucked her and pounded my cum deep into her wetly grasping cunt. As I stared at her, looking miserable, her stance eased and she let out a deep sigh, slowly walking up to the bed. As I glanced down, I realized that she'd taken her heels off and had rolled up the cuffs of her jeans. Somehow, she looked even more desirable, like a sweet young girl strolling toward me in stockinged feet. I hadn't realized it at the time, but I'd noticed that she wore a garter belt, so she was wearing stockings not pantyhose. Still not saying anything, she dropped down beside me, draped an arm around my shoulders and leaned her head on mine, looking sad. She brought her other hand up and ran it from my opposite shoulder, down my arm and over my hand, caressing it gently then interlaced her fingers with mine. </p><p>""You must have made some really good memories of Sandy,"" she finally whispered softly. </p><p>How did she know? I wondered stupidly. </p><p>""I, uh, I guess,"" I half-shrugged, squeezing her interlaced fingers gently. </p><p>""Were y'all, uhm, planning on maybe raising a family?"" she whispered, running her fingers over my ear and along the side of my head. </p><p>""I, uh . . ."" </p><p>I was lost. I hadn't really thought about kids. Not with Momma. Hell, I was her kid. The thought of having kids with my mother sounded . . . incestuous. But then, wasn't having sex with your mother incest? My head spun and I let go of Grammy's hand, dropping my head in both of mine as I began crying again. She hugged me tight, pressing my head to her soft, ample breasts and resting her chin on top of my head as she, too, wept. </p><p>""Hush, baby,"" she whispered, her voice breaking as she sobbed. </p><p>For another long time, we clung together and wept, rocking back and forth in our misery. Finally, I had to go to the bathroom. Coming back down the hall, I found Grammy sitting at the kitchen table, staring into an empty paper bag and the sound of the coffee maker in the background. On the table were other empty bags of the Chinese food she'd brought with her earlier. </p><p>""Hungry?"" she smiled up at me, ""I'm starved. It's been a long time since breakfast and I don't believe you've eaten anything since supper last night, have you? Hm?"" </p><p>""Uh, yeah. I guess,"" I mumbled, looking at her wonderingly. </p><p>The table was a small square thing, made for an apartment. As I pulled out a chair, the microwave dinged and Grammy got up and bustled around, finding plates and setting out the food. She dug out a couple of glasses and filled them with ice, popping open a liter bottle of coke. As she busied herself with the drinks, I opened the cartons of food and dished it out, filling her plate first. Picking up the bag, I dug out the chopsticks and looked at them distastefully, but Grammy set a knife and fork beside me. As she moved behind me to sit, she paused and pulled my hair back from my forehead, smiling down at me as I looked up questioningly. </p><p>""You'll be alright, honey,"" she patted my shoulder, ""Momma told me not to leave without you. We don't want you getting lost. I love you, baby. You've grown into a . . . rather handsome man."" </p><p>""Thank you,"" I smiled up at her hesitantly. </p><p>Grammy was about to say something, but her cell phone buzzed just then and she grabbed her purse - almost a tote bag, I thought - and dug through it. By the time she had it in her hand, it had stopped. </p><p>""That was the home phone,"" Grammy fussed and quickly punched a number. </p><p>I watched her push the speaker button, lay the phone down and we listened to it ringing as she picked up her knife and fork. </p><p>""I've been gone quite a while,"" she murmured, ""she's probably wondering -"" </p><p>""Hello? Evie?"" Great-Ma's voice sounded a bit tinny over the phone's tiny speaker. </p><p>""Yes, Momma, we were just sitting down to eat. We've got you on the speaker. I'm sorry I didn't call sooner, how are you bearing up?"" Grammy shoveled a forkful of food in her mouth. </p><p>""Oh, I'm doing fine, I guess, how's Petey?"" </p><p>Grammy, her mouth full, nodded toward me to answer. </p><p>""Uhm . . ."" I cleared my throat, swallowing what I had in my mouth, ""I'm fine, Great-Ma, I love you,"" I smiled at Grammy, getting more comfortable with the situation. </p><p>""Oh, I love you, too, baby,"" I could almost hear Great-Ma smiling as she spoke, ""are you feeling alright? Is Evie taking good care of you?"" </p><p>And damn good care she's taking of me, I thought to myself. </p><p>""Yes, ma'am,"" I gulped out, my face turning red as I glanced at Grammy's impish grin, ""she's taking real good .. . care of me."" </p><p>Grammy's grin grew even bigger. Shaking her head, she pointed to me then to herself, mouthing ""you're taking care of me,"" and gave me a wide, fatuous smile, batting her eyes as if she was a flirty little girl. I almost snorted with uncontrolled laughter as I listened to Great-Ma's voice. </p><p>""That's good, well, you take care of whatever you have to take care of - and pack whatever you'll need, especially your school books. I've got your room fixed up and ready for you to move in, okay? And, baby? I love you and I know Evie loves you so there's nothing to worry about. I guess you'll have to put up with two old ladies from here on out, does that sound too awful bad?"" </p><p>""What two old ladies?"" I teased, ""are you bringing a couple of old biddies in to look after me?"" </p><p>Grammy reached across and caressed my hand, chuckling loud enough for Great-Ma to hear. </p><p>""You are a tease,"" Great-Ma laughed, ""you're about as bad as your Granddaddy - er, Great-Gran - er, my deceased husband,"" she finally laughed. </p><p>""So now, I'm a departed old man, hm?"" I chuckled. </p><p>""No! No,"" her laughter stopped and she seemed to sober quickly, ""baby, I'm glad to hear you joking,"" she gave a deep sigh, ""I guess you're going to be okay . . . I guess we're all going to be okay."" </p><p>""Yes, ma'am, we are,"" I sighed. </p><p>""Don't you ma'am me, you little scamp,"" Great-Ma's smile again carried over the tiny speaker, ""are you planning on staying there tonight, too?"" </p><p>""I, uhm, I don't know, Great-Ma, I've still got some packing to do besides figuring out where my school books are. I gotta finish packing . . ."" I half-sobbed, my lips quivering, ""M-M-Momma's things."" </p><p>""Well . . ."" she sighed again, ""take your time. I know you've got to say your goodbyes, in your own way. I've got Tony, Neil and their wives set to come over and pack Collette's things after you give me the go ahead, okay, honey?"" </p><p>Tony and Neil were Momma's cousins, uncles of mine, I guess. </p><p>""Yes, ma'am - I mean, Great-Ma,"" I quickly corrected myself, listening to her chuckle at that. </p><p>""Are you going to stay with him, Evie? I mean, I won't be alone tonight, I've got a houseful over here. Some of Collette and Sandy's cousins and I don't know who else. They brought food and just sent one of the boys out to get a couple of bottles of wine, so . . ."" </p><p>""Yes, Momma,"" Grammy finally managed to get a word in, ""we'll be along, maybe in the morning. We'll leave Sandy's stuff packed up here and just bring Petey's stuff with us."" </p><p>I went back to eating as Grammy talked with Great-Ma. My food had cooled a little, but it was okay, I loved Chinese food, hot or cold. A few minutes later, Grammy hung up, saying that Great-Ma had been called away and, for a while, we just sat and ate without speaking. Finally, we picked up the conversation, more or less, where we'd left off. We talked about a number of things as we ate. We talked about school and my plans for after high school - I'd be a senior that following year - if I hadn't bombed out already by staying out of school this past week - and she told me that Grandma had set up a scholarship fund for me not long after I'd been born, so depending on the school I wanted, it would probably pay for a good part of my tuition. Then we got to talking about Momma and my private relationship with her. </p><p>""I know you and Sandy had started a, uhm, a special relationship, honey,"" Grammy began, ""and maybe one day you'll find someone else to fill the emptiness you feel now,"" she reached across and, with her gentle thumb, wiped off a tear sliding down my cheek. </p><p>""Yeah, well . . ."" I sighed, just short of sobbing, but she pressed a finger to my lips to hush me. </p><p>""You know, I also had a special relationship with my middle boy,"" she stopped me as I gulped, ""it was like the relationship you had with your Momma. See, your Momma told Collette, Momma and me all about it a few days after the first time you two had sex together. We Bourgeois women are kind of into . . . well, into incest, I guess, because we seem to outlive or outlast our husbands, so we stick together, you know? Besides, we've all, everyone of us, always been more like sisters than mothers and daughters and we try to take care of our men, you know? I tried to comfort you the best way I knew how, giving you the comfort you wanted . . . and I'll keep doing that, if you want me to . . . if you'll let me, okay? You're mine just as much as you are your mother's, your grandmother's and my mother's . . . and I love you - we all love you - very, very much, okay? We'll do anything to make you happy, including . . . you know."" </p><p>""Yeah,"" I nodded, thinking that the comfort included sex. </p><p>I suddenly wondered if Great-Ma was as good in bed as Momma and Grammy. Then I thought about what Grammy had said about her relationship with her middle boy, which would be . . . Uncle Jim? It was all pretty much a revelation for me as I mulled it over. Some of the things she'd said settled in my mind and I looked up at her. </p><p>""Your middle boy?"" I squeaked in wonder. </p><p>""Uh-huh,"" she nodded, chewing and swallowing her cold rice, ""I had your Grandma at fourteen and the three boys came one right after the other soon after. Let's see, there was Michael, Danny and Adam. </p><p>""Okay,"" I thought, ""Uncle Jim was Great Aunt Maggie's kid then."" </p><p>""See, I fell in love with Danny when he was eleven and, long before his daddy died, he and I used to sneak off and fool around,"" she smiled fondly, ""it kind of dropped off when he got married. Oh, we still got together every once in a while, but I surely did miss him when his job sent him to Canada."" </p><p>""Umph,"" I nodded, my mouth full and my mind whirling with thoughts. </p><p>""However, Collette, your Grandma, kept her Daddy happy,"" Grammy grinned, ""they thought I didn't know, but they were just too obvious for their own good. I had to run interference for them a few times. I do think that when she finally married Jamie Evanson, she was carrying her Daddy's baby. It certainly looked a lot like a Bourgeois male when he was born. Even Momma, your Great-Ma, fooled around with two of my brothers, Eddie and Tommy. I swear they were twins that were born a year apart, you know? They seemed to have the same thing on their minds and she took care of them both, bedding them together. They must have had some fun together."" </p><p>She ate the whole time she talked, never giving by gesture or whisper that what she said was anything to hide or sweep under the rug. The way she talked, the whole family knew all about these affairs of the ""hard-on"" that the women had once had. I was dumbfounded to hear all these things about my Grandma, my Grammy and my Great-Ma. With my cock half-stiff, I fantasized about fucking Great-Ma as well, wondering if she was also willing to take me on, I mean, Great-Uncle Tommy and Great-Uncle Eddie were still alive, although Great-Uncle Tim, Great-Aunt Rose and Great-Aunt Maggie had already passed on. When Grammy stood to carry the dishes to the sink to wash them, I stared at her deliciously compacted figure, seeing her in a new, very sexy light. She was still as trim and slender as a girl. Heck, Momma and Grandma had also been slender with svelte, girlish figures - and big boobs. Everyone of my female relatives from Momma's side of the family - all the Bourgeois women - were trim, slender and had big knockers. </p><p>I got up from the table and brought my empty milk glass to the sink for Grammy. Out of habit, maybe more out of instinct, I slid my hand across Grammy's back and down over her softly packed rump. Like I said, it was a habit I'd had with Momma. I liked to caress her ass whenever I came close to her. I'd never been able to keep my hands off her. So, as I came up to the sink I automatically reached out and ran my hand across the small of her back, then down and back to me, making a full circuit of her luscious rump. As Grammy gave me an appreciative smile over her shoulder, surprise at what I'd just done, jolted through me. </p><p>""I - I - I,"" I stuttered. </p><p>""You're okay, hon,"" Grammy smiled, ""that felt nice. I haven't had a man really feel my ass just for the pleasure of it."" </p><p>I stood there for a few seconds, reeling in shock at what I'd done, but she only smiled again as she rinsed off the dishes. </p><p>""I go out a lot,"" she pursed her lips, ""and every man I've dated these past few years is some kind of an old codger who seems to think he's still hot and sexy. It's hard for me to get a date with a decent guy that still has some get-up and go. The younger guys think I'm too old to . . . to . . . to, uhm, to fuck and the old guys think they still can and both kinds leave me completely frustrated, you know? The sex we had earlier was just what I needed . . . except for that damn, wonderful grip of yours."" </p><p>""I'm . . . I'm sorry, Grammy, I, uhm . . ."" </p><p>""Forget it,"" she giggled ""even that felt delicious, even though you left my hips all black and blue,"" she giggled again, ""God, I came so hard and so many times. I swear, I haven't had a good orgasm like that - or cum as much - in a long while. Hell, I've never had more than two orgasms in a single . . . uhm . . ."" </p><p>""Yes, ma'am,"" I backed away feeling embarrassed - too much information, I thought, ""I'm gonna go finish, uhm . .. gonna do some more, uhm, p-packing, okay? I'll, I'll, uhm, I'll be in the bedroom, uh . . ."" </p><p>I hurried out, leaving Grammy to putter around in the kitchen while I packed the rest of my belongings and boxed the last of Momma's things. I felt deeply saddened, although I didn't cry anymore. I seemed to be all cried out and, with the food in me, began feeling more normal. I'd said goodbye to Momma and, finally, all that was left to do was to pack her things away. I still missed her very much and the loss I felt would probably never go away, but I didn't want to ever forget her, so I packed her nightgown with my stuff. </p><p>---</p><p>We finished packing all of Momma's and my things around two that morning. By then Grammy had stripped off her jeans and had slipped into one of Grandma's old nightgowns, a very short one. Grandma's breasts hadn't been as big, but Grammy didn't wear her bra under it, so it fit okay - damn did it fit okay! I really did expect her to sleep in Grandma's room in spite of our morning activity and I caught quick peeks of her as she walked back and forth in the kitchen fixing us a couple of cups of hot tea before going to bed. Turning off the overhead lights, I left the beside lamp on, changed into shorts, then went in the kitchen. </p><p>""How do you like your tea, baby?"" Grammy asked, in a soft, very sexy voice. </p><p>""Ah-h, a spoon of sugar or sweetener, couple drops of lemon."" </p><p>Without saying anything, Grammy fixed my cup and set it in front of me, settling into the chair beside me and tucking a curvy leg under her. She wasn't wearing her stockings and her legs looked smooth and silky with just the slightest bit of skin sag. I guess it was because of her age. </p><p>""I just got my first Social Security check,"" she sighed, ""makes me feel so damn old, you know?"" then quickly added, ""of course you don't. You still got a lot of years to go yet."" </p><p>""You don't feel old,"" I blurted without thinking, ""I, I, I mean . . ."" </p><p>Her peal of laughter interrupted me. </p><p>""I mean . . . uhm, uhm . . ."" </p><p>""Thank you, hon,"" she laughed, ""thank you, but I don't mean on the outside, it's just that . . . that . . . I don't know. I don't feel old either. I can't be old if I'm still menstruating, you know?"" </p><p>I didn't. I also knew nothing about menstruating, so, not wanting to stick my foot in my mouth again, I said nothing. Then she completely astonished me again, immediately bringing my cock to stiff attention. </p><p>""Wanna sleep together again?"" she peered over her cup at me, hiding her hesitant smile as she looked sideways at me. </p><p>""Can we?!"" I blurted, a little too eagerly. </p><p>""I take it that's a yes,"" Grammy chortled, then leaned close, almost touching her head to mine, ""I did a couple of enemas in case you wanna do me back there . . . that's my personal fave, you know."" </p><p>I froze in place as I thought about it. </p><p>""Oh fuck!"" I thought my cock getting even stiffer, fuck her asshole?!?! </p><p>I wanted to grab her and rush her to bed immediately, but I hesitated. She suddenly upped the ante by laying her panties - silk thongs - on the table. It took me a few seconds to realize what they were, but when I did, I stood and, grabbing her hand, almost dragged her to bed. </p><p>""No, baby,"" Grammy shook her head, ""that's Sandy and your bed. I'd rather not sleep in your woman's bed, let's take the other one. It's a bigger bed."" </p><p>So, I let her lead me to Grandma's bed. </p><p>""I'll do anything you want me to, baby, as long as you kiss me like you mean it,"" Grammy murmured, ""none of the men I've dated have ever kissed me like they meant it. I usually just get a peck on the lips . . . w-will you?"" </p><p>""Grammy, I . . ."" </p><p>I didn't finish, instead, I stopped her at the door to Grandma's bedroom and, pulling her face to mine - Grammy was a little taller than me at the time - kissed her, wrapping my arms completely around her slender waist, holding her tight and putting all of my heart into my lips and mouth. She was my Grammy and of course I loved her. At the time, that was how I felt. Later, I felt for her much like I'd felt for Momma before she left me. </p><p>As we kissed, she moaned deep in her throat, hugging me back just as tight. We hobbled to the bed and fell into it, still hugging and holding on to each other. Grammy reached down to my waist, gripped my waistband and pushed down. As I kicked off my shorts, she rolled onto her back, pulling me atop of her. Spreading her soft, jiggling thighs, she sighed and closed her eyes as I dropped my hips between them, plunging my stiff cock deep into her hot, slick cunt. </p><p>""Ah-hungh!"" I grunted. </p><p>""Oh-h-h-oo-ooh-h-h,"" she wailed softly, tossing her hips up into mine. </p><p>My God, she was so slick, so tight, so fucking good! Grammy's slick cunt felt as wonderful as, as . . . as Momma's! I hugged her tight, feeling her insides gripping my ramming cock. </p><p>""Momma,"" I mouthed, weeping quietly without speaking. </p><p>I wept as I lipped and tongued Grammy's baby soft throat and chest, plunging my stiff cock in and out of her tightly gripping pussy. </p><p>""I love you, Momma,"" I inadvertently blurted out. </p><p>""Yes-s-s, bay-bee-ee,"" Grammy moaned, ""I know you love her and, and - ooh, yes-s-s - and you n-n-need her - oh, honey! Yes-s-s! Fuck Grammy's pussy, baby. It'll all be better one day, sweetheart."" </p><p>I slammed into her, fucking her softly yielding pussy, weeping as I held her tight, caressing her baby softness. Momma hadn't felt as smooth nor as soft. Momma had been firm and so well-toned that she could have been a model for a ""Buns of Steel"" commercial, but Grammy was different. She didn't believe in heavy exercise and I found myself enjoying the feel of her soft, yielding flesh under me. Her ass-cheeks felt like a baby's butt-cheeks, soft and almost doughy. A wonderful feel under my grasping hands. Grammy moaned as I squeezed them roughly, using them to pull her crushingly to me, slamming into her with all the power and force I could muster. She whimpered, closing her eyes, grimacing with the painful pleasure of the lusty, tormenting rape. </p><p>""Oh-h-h-h, f-f-f-fuck-k-k-k, G-Gram-mee-ee,"" I hissed in her ear. </p><p>""Yes-s-s, bay-bee-ee,"" Grammy mewled in a high whine, ""oh-h-h . . . Oh-God! Oh, yes-s-s, my darling . . ."" </p><p>Sliding my hands up her baby-soft, fleshy sides, I cupped both her huge breasts in my hands, gathering them together from where they hung on each side of her narrow chest. They were enormous, soft and loosely yielding, as soft and buttery smooth as her sweet, giving ass-cheeks. I pressed my face between them, rocking my hips as I thrust back and forth, plunging my quivering cock in and out of her exquisitely slurping cunt. I suddenly realized, once again, that Momma was no longer here to hold me and reveled in the live feel of Grammy's grasping cunt, the cushiony feel and the soft pillowy denseness of her heavy breasts. </p><p>Grammy shuddered and pulled me tightly to her as she came, then crooned softly, running her soft, tender hands up and down my back and sides, grasping and massaging my heaving buttocks, her baby-soft thighs gripped my ribs as she rocked back and forth, rubbing them up and down. I felt the slender heels of her tiny feet bouncing on my ass and upper thighs as I plowed heavily into her loosely grasping furrow. </p><p>""UH-H-H-H-GAW-W-WD-D-D!!"" Grammy squealed and arched upward, her heels playing a fast tattoo on my ass as she squealed wordlessly and stiffened, quivering as she came again. </p><p>""Yes, Grammy!"" I groaned. </p><p>I slammed deeper and deeper into her, shoving into the mattress with my toes, digging them into the bedding as I felt the rising tenderness in my cock. </p><p>""Ohgawd, Gram-MEE-EE!!"" I growled in a deep guttural voice. </p><p>""Petey-Petey-Petey-Petey-Petey . . . PEE-EE-TEE-EE-EE!!!!"" Grammy almost shrieked, her voice sounding breathless and as guttural as mine. </p><p>As I blasted my hot cum into her greedy, tightly gripping, sucking cunt, she moaned again, shivering stiffly as she came again and again. With each slamming thrust into her, I squirted hot blasts of spermy cum into her, backing up and slamming stiffly into her again and again and again. The feel of her gripping cunt on my cock, the rapidly slickening roughness of her g-spot sliding on top of my cock were so fucking wonderful. Her eyes rolled back, fluttering as she threw her head back and arched up, pressing her soft, gently rounded tummy into my tightening abdomen. I grunted with each heavy thrust into her, blasting a hot squirt of cum with each thrust. She finally gave one last quivering gasp and eased back, her grimace of lust easing as she opened her eyes and stared with an unfounded wonder into my face. As I thrust into her, rocking her up and down, she smiled and slid her hands up my back, under my loosely hugging arms and cupped my chin. </p><p>""That's my man,"" Grammy crooned softly, caressing the sides of my face, her soft hands gently pushing the hair out of my face, ""my big, big man."" </p><p>She kissed my hands as I slid them up, still clutching her softly yielding breasts between my arms. They were a delight to me - soft, cushiony and so pillowy as I rested my head on them, my hips rocking slower and slower into her as my balls ran out of cum to feed her slurping cunt. </p><p>""You're my sweet baby,"" she crooned softly, running gentle fingers through my hair, ""my darling, sweet boy,"" she whispered. </p><p>Sliding her hands up my arms, she gripped my hands, pulling first one then the other to her lips, kissing and nibbling my palms and fingers. </p><p>""You're wonderful, Grammy,"" I sighed, holding her great breasts up between my arms and nuzzling them, licking and nibbling her nipples. </p><p>""WHOO! Baby, they're very tender after sex,"" she giggled, ""love them, but go easy on them, kay?"" </p><p>""Yes, Grammy,"" I grinned, lapping at them with my tongue, suckling on the hard, firm tips. </p><p>""Oo-OOH-h-h, yes-s-s,"" she pushed them up to me, ""um-m-m."" </p><p>We lay entwined together for a long while, kissing and caressing each other. Suddenly, Grammy began crying and hugged me, wrapping her flaccidly muscled legs tight around my hips as she gripped me hard. </p><p>""I miss my babies,"" she sobbed, huge tears rolling out of her eyes. </p><p>I held her, rocking her gently, my soft prick still buried in the warmth of her wet, cocooning cunt. </p><p>""Oh, God, Petey,"" she sobbed, ""It just hit me! I'll never see my baby and my grand-baby again!"" she hiccuped, ""I was so busy trying to keep you from hurting that I,"" she choked, ""that I didn't even think . . ."" </p><p>I rolled off to the side, my soft prick slipping out of her with a soft slurp as I pulled her against me, pressing her silky, gray-haired head to my shoulder as I hugged her, feeling her fresh tears cooling on my shoulder. I guess I felt the same way and thought about how I'd felt so sorry for myself about Momma leaving that I hadn't thought about anybody else's pain. I loosened my tight hug and let her roll to me, pressing her soft, heavy pillows against my chest as she wept. I no longer felt sorry for myself, no longer felt angry that Momma had left me. I only felt sad for the way she and Grandma had died, sad for the emptiness they'd left in Grammy and Great-Ma's lives as well as mine. They had not only been my mother and grandmother, but also Grammy's daughter and granddaughter and Great-Ma's granddaughter and great-granddaughter. </p><p>At the time, I didn't find it odd that I'd made love to my great-grandmother - that we both lay naked, my seed oozing out of her as I comforted her while she wept in sorrow and anguish. I rocked her gently, murmuring soft words, telling her what she'd told me earlier, that everything would be all right - and it would. We were healthy, warm and alive. A few minutes later, I once again covered her with my body, my cock stiffening as every horny teenage boy's usually does, and made love to her. This time I was much more gentle, more loving and, as I drained into her, I dozed off, her gentle, sweet hands caressing my back, sides and arms. </p><p>Grammy had not taken birth control in years, I found out later. She once told me that the old men she dated used condoms, more to avoid STD's than anything else because they only came in little dribbles and it would take a really fertile young woman to get pregnant from that. When we began making love together, it never dawned on either of us that she was fecund enough for impregnation, so we made love, fucked, if you will, with passion and vigor. </p><p>When I awakened, late the next morning, her buttocks were pressed warmly against my crotch, the arch of her back tight to my belly. I held her slender shoulders tight to my chest. Remembering that she'd said she'd cleaned her colon out for me got me even stiffer. Reaching down, I spread her ass cheeks and pressed my thick, spear point to her puckered anus. </p><p>""Um-m-m-m-m,"" Grammy crooned as she came awake, ""I like the way you wake a girl up, baby."" </p><p>""Uhm, well . . . you said it was okay, and . . ."" </p><p>""It is, baby, but it's a dry hole so if you don't use some Vaseline or at least some spit, both of us are going to get pretty raw, y'know?"" </p><p>""I didn't think about that,"" I mumbled. </p><p>""I think I saw some Vaseline in the night stand behind you, Collette uses it - used to use it - to moisturize,"" Grammy gulped, her eyes tearing as she remembered her dead daughter. </p><p>""Yeah, okay,"" I half-turned trying to reach the night stand. </p><p>Unable to reach it that way, I finally pulled away from Grammy and rolled over to dig for the Vaseline. Grammy had rolled over also and took it from me. </p><p>""Here, let me,"" she smiled, popping the top. </p><p>With a dainty touch, she dipped a couple of fingers in it, handed the small jar back to me and, as I capped it and set it back, smoothed the chilly stuff all over my stiff prick. Her warm, gentle touch got me even harder. She giggled as she rolled back over, presenting her soft, slightly saggy ass to me. </p><p>""Spread it for me,"" she murmured, ""I gotta put some there, too."" </p><p>I watched her smear the remainder on and in her asshole, pushing a long-nailed finger to the first knuckle and wiggling it around. It looked so sexy that I couldn't wait to replace it with my cock. </p><p>""Okay, baby boy,"" Grammy sighed as I handed her a tissue to wipe her fingers with, ""feed my asshole,"" she giggled again. </p><p>With that invitation, I touched the tip of my cock-head to her soft anus and pushed in. </p><p>""Easy, baby,"" Grammy murmured, ""go easy until you get the head all the way in, then you can drive me downtown as fast and hard as you want."" </p><p>I only grunted and, as her asshole eased and loosened, pressed through her flinching sphincter. With my cock-head halfway through, she involuntarily clamped tight, squeezing my head so damn tight that I gasped with the sudden pleasure. It felt so fucking good! There was something about the pressure of her colon on just the head as it slid through her smooth anus. </p><p>""Um-m-m,"" Grammy moaned softly, ""sorry, baby . . ."" she eased her gripping asshole as I slowly slipped into her. </p><p>""Ah-h-h,"" I sighed, it was so-o-o fucking good! </p><p>""Oh-jeez!"" Grammy gasped, shivering with pleasure. </p><p>I pushed in deeper and deeper, feeling her quivering colon rippling around my sensitive crown, my blunt point spreading her wider and wider. In my pleasure, I crooned softly deep in my throat, not recognizing the sound as coming from me. Her bowels felt nice and slick and I guessed that the Vaseline had only been used to gain entry through her dry anus. Wrapping my arms completely around her, I nuzzled the back of her neck, burrowing my nose into the soft, silky mass of silvery hair. In the back of my mind I noticed that she didn't use hair spray, her hair didn't feel stiff and starchy, it only smelled fresh, like daisies. Grandma's hair had smelled like that -I guess when Grammy had bathed earlier, she'd used Grandma's shampoo. </p><p>Rocking gently, I slowly fucked my Grammy's loosely gripping asshole, her sweetly sagging butt-cheeks flattening against my hips. It felt so good. Her sphincter tightened, gripping my stiff shaft as I slid back and forth through it, the slight friction adding a delicious feel to her rippling colon on my cock's crown as it caressed my sensitive flesh. Grammy gripped my hands, pulling my arms around her and snuggled back against me, wriggling her head under mine. Turning slightly, she puckered in mute request for a kiss. Still rocking into her, I pressed my lips to hers. </p><p>""That feels so good, honey,"" she murmured, ""I feel just like I did in my Daddy's arms. So safe, so secure, so .. . loved."" </p><p>""Your Daddy used to . . . uhm . . . used to . . ."" </p><p>""Yeah,"" she whispered, ""it didn't take long for me to grow to love it. He used to tell me that he loved me so much, that he didn't want to get me pregnant, you know? And that he wanted me to save my virginity for my marital bed."" </p><p>She paused for a long time as I processed this little bit of news. I had learned so much about my Grandma, and now Grammy, just in the last day and a half. I'd never dreamed that they'd had so much going with their fathers, but it didn't matter. I'd always loved them both, not like I'd loved Momma, but I'd loved them just the same. They were my blood and my flesh. </p><p>""Tell me you lo-"" Grammy began. </p><p>""I love you, Grammy,"" I spoke at the same time. </p><p>""That you love me, even . . ."" she stopped and twisted her head, her cool, gray eyes staring into mine. </p><p>""Even what, Grammy,"" I murmured, ""I do love you, very, very much."" </p><p>""I was gonna say, even if you don't mean it, because I love you, Petey. You're my grand-baby's baby and I love you. I guess I love you more than a grandma should."" </p><p>I stopped my heavy rocking into her, slowing and just rolling my hips. She was so damn good! I loved the way her insides gripped and squeezed my cock's rim. I loved how her sphincter gripped my driving shaft so tight. Did I mention that she felt really fucking good? </p><p>""You're not my grandmother,"" I denied softly, teasingly, kissing the side of her face, ""you're my great-grandmother,"" I grinned down at her, ""a really great grandmother at that. The greatest grandmother in the world."" </p><p>Grammy twisted her head and shoulders to stare up at me in disbelief, then she smiled and chuckled, staring up at the ceiling, shaking her head as she chuckled, her eyes wide with wonder. </p><p>""Oh. Well. That's different then,"" she turned her eyes back to me and we both began laughing. </p><p>At first our laughter was almost normal, but then her laughter became almost hysterical. I stopped laughing and stared down at her for a few seconds, not knowing what to do as her eyes filled with tears. Her hands came up as her laughter turned into deep, racking sobs. With her chest and shoulders turned abnormally, she wrapped her arms around my neck, my cock slipping half out of her asshole as we hugged. I kissed away her tears and, with a deep sigh, slipped completely out of her, turned her the rest of the way, kissed fucking her ass goodbye and held her close, still kissing her wet cheeks and eyes. </p><p>""I'm sorry, Petey,"" Grammy moaned, her whole body shaking with her deep, excruciating sobs, ""I miss them so much."" </p><p>I held her close, my own tears of sorrow mingling with hers as I pressed my cheek to hers. I rocked her gently as we gained a measure of comfort from each other. A long while later, she ran her fingers along the curve of my chin, scraping the two-day's growth with her long fingernails. It wasn't much, I was only sixteen, but it was coming in nicely. </p><p>""Wanna finish?"" she grinned, ""I don't wanna leave you all frustrated, besides, I'm selfish and I love the way Daddy's cum warmed my belly. I've missed that. I didn't realize how much until you had your cock in me, filling me like that,"" she smiled invitingly up at me, ""hm? How about it?"" </p><p>I grinned down at her, my cock still stiff and hard. </p><p>""Face to face, hm?"" Grammy added as I tried to turn her over. </p><p>""Uhm . . ."" </p><p>""I'll show you,"" she whispered, caressing my face, ""get on me like we're gonna make love regular, kay?"" </p><p>I nodded doubtfully, sliding over her. Grammy brought her knees up my sides, trying to get her feet under my shoulders. </p><p>""Here. Lemme get my feet up under you . . ."" she fussed, ""it'll . . ."" </p><p>I lifted one arm after the other, letting her bend almost double as her pussy leveled and her asshole came up nicely. </p><p>""Now . . ."" she paused breathlessly. </p><p>She didn't need to give me any further instructions. I pressed my spongy, blunt spearhead against her softly yielding anus, gently pressing down into her. She gave a weak little wail of pleasure, grunting with the gentle agony of her severe position. </p><p>""I'd . . . forgotten . . . how hard it was . . . like this,"" she gasped, ""b-b-but . . . oh-damn . . ."" </p><p>The backs of her thighs quivered with the tension of being stretched out like that. Leaning back, I tried not to push down any harder on them than I already was, but she felt so fucking good. Her sphincter clamped down tight, gripping my plunging shaft marvelously. We were both still pretty slick, the Vaseline hadn't rubbed off completely and I slammed into her hard. </p><p>""Ooh-baby,"" Grammy moaned softly, ""that's . . . so good. Um-m-m-m . . . yes! You's my . . . Daddy, honey. That's . . . that's . . . my bay - AH-H-H . . ."" </p><p>As I rammed in and out of her, her legs relaxed little by little as I unwittingly pressed on them until I was finally resting heavily on the backs of her legs. Her breasts sagged to the sides and I gathered them together once more, sliding them up between her legs. As I slammed my sensitive cock-head into her squirming colon, I bent and suckled on the stiff tips of her nipples, licking and nibbling gently. </p><p>""Oh-GAWD!"" Grammy cried out, her voice climbing into a high squeal, ""OHGAWD! PEE-TEE-EE!!"" she shuddered, cumming on my plunging cock and nibbling teeth, ""ah-h-h-h-FUCK! Petey . . ."" </p><p>Another first. It was the first time I'd heard Grammy use the word. Suddenly, I felt myself spurting. Grunting, I slammed heavily into her, blasting a hot squirt deep into her writhing colon. </p><p>""Ohyes! Yes-s-s-s,"" Grammy hissed, her narrow little heels digging into the tops of my shoulders as she pulled herself up tightly, ""oh-h-h-h-h, yes-s-s-s-s . . . that is so-o-o good, baby. Be my Daddy, baby . . . you's my sweet Daddy . . . my darling, darling Daddy."" </p><p>Her sphincter gripped my shaft so wonderfully tight. The pressure of her colon gripping my sensitive cock-head so delicious as I plunged into her stiffly again and again, spurting my hot cream deep into her with each delicious thrust. Grammy closed her eyes, her hands scrabbling up and down, pulling me toward her, ravaging my arms and back with her long, sharp fingernails. She loved my cock pounding her grasping asshole. She could feel my pubis crushing her enfolded clittie, but the pleasure for her wasn't in the sex as much as it was in the feeling of the power and control over her. It was being in my arms, feeling the way she'd felt as a little girl when her father had dominated her, had exquisitely overpowered her with his huge maleness. </p><p>Her father had spoiled her for many men because she'd demanded that she be brought to heel by sheer force of will. At the time, I didn't recognize that same latent power and determination she subconsciously wanted. Submitting her willing asshole to me and, in effect, giving me her heart and body, if not her soul, something she'd never done to any man other than her father. I was unaware of those thoughts and feelings in her as I sighed and wrapped my arms completely around her doubled body, hugging her to me as I quivered, dribbling the last of my spermy semen into her barren asshole. </p><p>I gave a deep double-sigh. Grammy cupped my face and pulled my head toward her, covering my face with little licking kisses and smiling radiantly up into my eyes. Smiling down at her, I felt that a subtle change had come over her - over us lie a shift in power and authority. I could feel her waiting on me to make the next move, waiting for me to tell her what to do. </p><p>""Uhm . . . th-that was wonderful, Grammy,"" I whispered, her soft hands still cupping my face gently. </p><p>""Yes, sir,"" she nodded, sounding almost girlish, ""it was grand. I loved it."" </p><p>Her eyes remained wide, staring into mine limpidly. Her pupils widely dilated, almost hiding the gray of her eyes, almost as if she was on drugs of some kind and that the drug was a mixture of adoration and love, a drug for which there has never been an antidote and no relief for. That the feeling was motivated by what she'd felt for her father made no difference. A woman's love for any other man is only a transfer of her original love for the first man in her life, the first man she'd ever wanted to make love to - her father. </p><p>I rocked to one side and let one of her legs slide down, then rocked to the other and let her other leg down. My softening cock still buried deep in her colon, held there by her tightly gripping sphincter. </p><p>""Uhm-m-m,"" Grammy groaned, arching upward in some pain, ""darn hips,"" she muttered, ""God, I hate getting old."" </p><p>I chuckled at her complaint, but she made no move to push me off and ease the pain in her hips. Her wide-spread thighs quivered as she caressed my back and shoulders and combed my long hair with her slender fingers. I dozed, not quite sleeping nor fully awake as I enjoyed her soft ministrations. Her grip on my cock eased as I lay on her and began slipping out of her. Her gentle caresses slowed until she finally just lay quietly under me. The ambient light slowly brightening to full daylight, yet we continued to doze until her cell phone began buzzing insistently in the kitchen. Grammy's eyes opened and she gazed questioningly up into my half-open eyes. </p><p>""Let it ring,"" I whispered, but I got off her. </p><p>Grammy sighed in relief as I let her shift a little and ease the discomfort in her hips, nodding and closing her eyes, acquiescing to me. Suddenly, Grandma's house phone began ringing. </p><p>""Oh, fer . . ."" I grunted in exasperation. </p><p>Giving Grammy a kiss on the cheek, I rolled over and sat up, snatching up the handset. </p><p>""Hello!"" I grunted. </p><p>""Petey,"" came Great-Ma's voice, ""good morning, son, how are you feeling? Is Evie still asleep?"" </p><p>""Hi, Great-Ma, I'm okay and Evie - I mean, Grammy's fine, she's awake. How's the party going?"" I added, surly and a little disgruntled at her perceived intrusion into mine and Grammy's private time. </p><p>""What party?"" Great-Ma came back, sounding surprised. </p><p>""Weren't y'all getting some wine to celebrate or something last night?"" I continued contentiously. </p><p>""Oh! Well, n-no, that wasn't a party,"" she sounded hurt, ""it was just that . . . w-well, a couple of my kids and some of the grandkids - your uncles and aunts - were in and . . . well, they brought dinner and I didn't have anything to offer them to eat it with and, and . . ."" </p><p>""Jeez, I'm sorry, Great-Ma,"" I was suddenly contrite, ""I didn't mean to sound angry. It's just that, Momma and Grandma are gone and y'all just seemed to be living it up, you know? I'm sorry. I really do know how much you must miss them, too."" </p><p>""That's okay, baby,"" Great-Ma sniffled, ""just finish packing and hurry home, okay? I've got your room all ready for you."" </p><p>""Okay, Great-Ma, that sounds nice. We'll be there sometime this morning. We're about all done packing, I guess, just lazing around now."" </p><p>""Oh?"" Great-Ma seemed to pick up the difference in me quickly, ""is Evie up, can I talk to her?"" </p><p>""Oh, yes ma'am, she's right here, hang on."" </p><p>""Thanks, honey, I love you."" </p><p>""I love you, too, Great-Ma,"" I smiled into the phone and turned to Grammy. </p><p>Grammy frowned at first, then with a melodramatic resigned sigh, took the phone from my hand, running her hand down my arm caressingly as she sat up. </p><p>""Hello, Momma,"" she gave me a wink and an affectionate smile, ""yes, Momma,"" she grinned at me impishly. </p><p>""Oh, I do, do I?"" Grammy's laugh tinkled, ""that's because you're treating me like an air-headed school-girl, that's why."" </p><p>I gave her a silly grin and stuck my tongue out at her, crossing my eyes as I teased her wordlessly. </p><p>""As a matter of fact he is,"" she laughed, ""yeah, he's looking all google-eyed as I talk to you, you've got ESP, don't you?"" </p><p>I gave a loud, melodramatic gasp, pressing a hand to my heart, making Grammy snort as she tried to stifle her laughter. </p><p>""Oh,"" she giggled, ""no ESP, you just know Petey, huh?"" she pushed me playfully, ""yeah, I guess he's pretty easy to read,"" she still chuckled, then turned a little more serious, ""well, we're done now and, like Daddy said, we're just lazing around."" </p><p>As Grammy winked at me I wondered if she'd meant to say ""Daddy,"" and Great-Ma hadn't missed it either. </p><p>""I said what? Daddy? Oh, well, maybe Daddy's trying to say something from the grave these days, hm?"" </p><p>Her face had gone from easy-going laughter to a more normal, slightly serious expression. </p><p>""Yeah, you can tell them to go ahead and come on by anytime they're ready. Uh-huh, I don't have a key, we need to go collect their personal effects . . . oh, you do? That's good, then their keys to this place should be in 'em somewhere. Yeah, you okay with going through them?"" </p><p>I lay back and reached out, taking her small, free hand in my big mitt. </p><p>""Yeah, I've got her jewelry and the important paperwork set apart and I'll bring them with me, okay? Yes, Momma,"" Grammy rolled her eyes and grinned at me, ""yes, Momma. Okay, Momma,"" she giggled then nodded, ""okay, Momma. Yep. See you then. Okay. I love you, too, bye."" </p><p>She handed me the phone and I set it back in the cradle. </p><p>""Since its close to nine, Momma said Nita and Rhonda are gonna fix a brunch for around eleven. There's still a crowd at the house, but she wants us there . . . you ready to go home?"" </p><p>I shrugged, ""sure why not,"" nodding without moving. </p><p>Grammy looked at me questioningly as I sat brooding. </p><p>""What's wrong, Daddy,"" she murmured softly. </p><p>""Daddy?"" I turned and stared at her. </p><p>She shrugged and looked back at me, her large, Betty Davis eyes glistening, her lips pursed as if ready for a kiss before she quietly and softly answered. </p><p>""I told you, you're my Daddy. Aren't I your baby?"" </p><p>I stared at her for a few seconds, letting the implications of her words sink in, then I took both her hands in mine and brought them to my lips. </p><p>""Yes-s-s,"" I kissed her fingertips, ""you are my baby. You're my darling and my . . . my love."" </p><p>Her lips trembled as she smiled at me, slow tears welling up in her limpid grey eyes and slowly sliding down her cheeks. </p><p>""Thank you,"" she quavered softly, leaning her face into my hands and kissing the backs of them. </p><p>With her head still tilted down, she pulled her hands free and, separating mine, brought them up to her face, having me cup her face with them. I caressed her face, sliding my hands back into her long, almost completely silvery hair and wiped her tears with my thumbs. </p><p>""She is a very beautiful woman,"" I thought, then in a fit of possessiveness, ""my woman. MY woman."" </p><p>I was sixteen and Grammy was sixty-two or sixty-three, but she was my woman. My woman to care for as a wife and, which I was oblivious of, at the time, the mother-to-be of my child. </p><p>While Grammy showered and got dressed, I fixed us a pot of coffee, then went into the other room to shower in the half-bath - I guess it was a three-quarter bath since it had a shower. Okay, it wasn't that great a joke. Grammy was still in the main bathroom when I came out so I toasted some bread and buttered it, figuring if we were going to have brunch, then toast would be enough. I dug through the pantry and pulled out some styrofoam plates, I didn't feel like washing dishes the last thing before leaving and, while digging them out, found Grandma's private stash of marmalade and peach preserves and set them out, too. I figured that the toast, butter, jam and coffee should be enough to hold us. As I finished laying out the table Grammy came in, following her nose to the coffee. She'd blow-dried her hair and was completely dressed and ready except for putting her hair up. Like always, she wore high stilettos and, as I watched, quickly put her hair up in a tight bun at the back of her neck. </p><p>""Coffee smells wonderful,"" she smiled, ""you did a good job there, Daddy,"" she smiled impishly. </p><p>""Thank you,"" I grinned back, ""everything's on the table . . ."" I held her seat for her as she sat, ""and ready."" </p><p>""Thank you,"" she smiled up at me, catching my hand and sliding her fingers along it as I sat down. </p><p>""You're quite welcome,"" I smiled into her eyes, ""I'll always try to treat my women with the courtesy and respect they deserve."" </p><p>It sounds grandiose to my ears now, but I was only sixteen at the time and still very much a young man, if not an older boy. Grammy giggled and shook her head slowly in disbelief, but she didn't deny my words, and I meant every one of them, regardless of how pompous they sounded. Unconsciously, I was including Great-Ma as one of my women, but Grammy really understood every word I said and that I really meant it. </p><p>---</p><p>It was bedlam revisited at Great-Ma's house compared to the peace and quiet at the old apartment. She had a huge house and every square foot of it seemed to be filled with cousins, uncles, aunts, second and third cousins, great-uncles, great-aunts and who knows what other relations, with more coming and going. Some would leave and I wouldn't see them again and others would arrive, bearing trays of food and gallon jugs of tea and kool-aid along with bottles of wine and beer. Being an only child, I was pretty certain I didn't have any brothers or sisters there, but that was the only thing I was pretty sure off, but I wasn't really sure after Grammy's revelations the night before. I got reacquainted with cousins and relatives I hadn't seen in a very long time and met others I'd never seen nor even knew existed. </p><p>The relatives close to my age didn't interest me much anymore. Girls who I'd thought of trying to get in their pants only a few weeks ago, seemed a little childish and insipid, seeming shallow and very immature. However, I met a few aunts and grand-aunts that I wouldn't have minded bouncing the bed with for a few minutes. Their full breasts, rounded hips and long legs really turned me on. I got one of my girl cousins upset with me when she tried to flirt with me and I, instead, flirted with her mother. It was a long, tiring day. Losing track of Grammy, I tried in vain to find her. I finally gave up and went upstairs to my room, feeling a little lost without her. However, on opening the door to my room, I found her with Great-Ma, both women leaning back on my bed and talking. Their heads were close together and, as I threw the door open, jerked back, looking up at me in surprise. </p><p>""Hi, honey,"" Grammy smiled, ""we were just talking about you."" </p><p>""Oh?"" I practically wiggled, happy to have found Grammy. </p><p>""Yes, well . . . I guess I need to get back out there,"" Great-Ma patted Grammy's hand and looked at her meaningfully, ""kids grow up and sometimes grow apart, you know? Either way, whatever you do is fine with me."" </p><p>Great-Ma pushed off to the side of the bed and sat staring at her daughter for a few minutes, then, ""tsk, you know I love you, baby, just . . . remember what I told you, okay? Huh, sweetie?"" </p><p>""Yes, Momma,"" Grammy nodded soberly as Great-Ma looked me up and down as if calculating my net worth. </p><p>""If you aren't always truthful with my baby girl, I'll whup your ass, hear me, boy?"" she half-smiled to take the sting out of her words. </p><p>""Yes, ma'am,"" I nodded, suddenly realizing that I knew what they'd been talking about. </p><p>""Don't you ma'am me,"" Great-Ma slowly smiled and reached out for a hug. </p><p>I smiled back and hugged her tight. </p><p>""Yes, Great-Ma,"" I sighed, pressing my lips to the side of her neck impulsively, without thinking. </p><p>She giggled and crooked her neck as I stood speechless, suddenly realizing what I'd just done. </p><p>""He is a little devil, isn't he?"" Great-Ma chuckled, pushing me back gently. </p><p>""He's a heckuva little devil,"" Grammy smiled, ""but for now, he's my little devil, aren't you, baby."" </p><p>""Yas'm,"" I teased, ""I's yo' li'l debbil,"" and dropped down beside her. </p><p>Both women chuckled politely at my dumb-ass joke and Great-Ma continued out the door. Thinking of all those people in the house, I got up and locked the door. I didn't want anybody barging in on us while we snuggled or did something more . . . personal. Within a few moments we were tangled in each other's arms, tasting each other's mouths and flesh. We necked for a few minutes, but clothes were just too confining after all we'd been through, so I got up and stripped, coaxing Grammy out of her clothes as well. Throwing the covers back, I snuggled her to me. I was pretty well worn out and I guess Grammy was too, because we were soon dead to the world. </p><p>I awakened hours later. It was full dark out and the house was quiet. The first quiet stretch since we'd arrived. Grammy must have felt me awaken and rolled in my arms, turning to face me. </p><p>""This is the last time we sleep in this room,"" she fussed. </p><p>""Hm?"" I responded intelligently. </p><p>""I've gotta go, but the bathroom is down the hall. However, I've got the mother-in-law suite with a bathroom .. ."" </p><p>I lay there staring at her for a few seconds. I, too, had to go. </p><p>""Is anybody using it now?"" I questioned. </p><p>""Uhm . . ."" she paused looking at me as if the idea hadn't occurred to her, ""uhm, I don't know. I don't think so. It's my place so, so there shouldn't be."" </p><p>""Well, let's get dressed and check,"" I suggested, ""if it's empty, we can move in now, don't you think?"" </p><p>""Darn, you're not as dumb as you look,"" she chuckled throatily. </p><p>I grinned in response and we quickly dressed. I grabbed one of my bags and we headed down the hall to her suite of rooms. She tried the door and, finding it unlocked, tapped gently on it before opening it and peeked in. A few of the relatives were staying over and we didn't want to surprise any that might be using her bed. Noting that it seemed empty, we walked in. Setting my bag beside the door, we checked out the rest of the rooms. As Grammy hiked her dress up and dropped her panties in the bathroom, I went back and locked the door, stripping down to my shorts as I waited for my turn on the pot. </p><p>A few minutes later, I heard the commode flush and the water running then Grammy came out, barefoot and wearing a semitransparent nightgown. Through it, I could see that she had nothing on under it. With her silvery hair loosely cascading down her shoulders, Grammy looked sexy as hell. At my age, she was still a little taller than me, but ignoring that fact, I stepped up to her and hugged her pressing my nose and face into her soft, loose throat. She enfolded me in her long, slender arms, her upper arms jiggling slightly, the skin loose and showing her age. Still, she was so fucking soft, her flesh as exquisitely yielding and so-o exquisitely soft under my clutching hands. I loved gripping a handful of her and squeezing until she squealed in pain. </p><p>""Oo-ooh-h-wah-h-h, DADDY!!"" she squeaked quietly, ""you love making me cry, don't you?"" she smiled painfully without trying to push me away, tears of pain squeezing out of her wide, round eyes. </p><p>""I love the way you feel, Grammy,"" I murmured, ""so soft, so . . . pliable. Just as soft as a baby."" </p><p>""Um-m-m,"" she chuckled, ""when you grab me like that, it feels so deliciously painful, you know? I love the strength and power in your hands."" </p><p>""Well,"" I pulled her head down to mine and kissed her gently, ""I gotta go. Meet you in bed."" </p><p>She giggled as I slapped her saggy rump, her butt jiggling as I hurried into the bathroom.</p>"
832,In The Deep South,Blue_Goose,martin.bluezephyr@gmail.com,"['teen', 'hist', 'rom', 'm', 'g']","The Old South was a wonderful time for some and a miserable time for others. For Joey Jenkins, the son of a plantation owner, it was a combination of the two as the country chooses up sides and brother battles brother and fathers and sons sometimes end up on opposite sides. After the war, he returns to his burned out plantation home and makes a new life.",2012-12-07T00:00:00,"This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.

This story contains sexually graphic and explicit material and not suitable for minors. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually explicit material in your community, please leave now. 
This story and characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to events or persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please read no further. If you are offended by stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any other sexual situation I may conjure up, please read no further. Please check the story codes before reading the text and the Story Summary. 
This story is just that, a story and does not promote nor condone the activities described herein, especially when it comes to unsafe sexual practices or sex between adults and minors.","<p>I was around seven years old when Daddy bought her. She was already big with child and he promised me the whelp when it was weaned. He bought her because he said that he needed a housekeeper since Momma was so frail and sickly, but I just think he liked her looks, even pregnant like she was. I know I did. I liked the dark chocolate of her skin and the soft look of her face. Daddy said that the whelp would probably be light-skinned because she'd been got by the white foreman. I kind of looked forward to having a pet of my own to play with. He warned me that it would be entirely up to me to make sure that it was bathed every day to keep it from getting too smelly, and make sure that it was fed and watered. He said that it would be a test for when I grew up and took his place. I eagerly agreed. </p><p>Daddy named the new wench Happy because he said that she was always smiling, and put her in the room next to his so she'd always be available. He said that it was so Momma wouldn't have to wait too long whenever she needed some help, but I knew it was so he could have her close should he want her. However, I didn't say anything. I just waited for my own little pet. </p><p>A couple of months later, I was awakened by the sound of bare running feet and hushed excited voices so I got up and stood at my door watching several house servants moving quickly and purposefully. I was still befuddled by sleep, but when Mammy Letty came bustling in, I knew that it was Happy's time. I got excited, knowing that I'd soon have my pet. It took a long time, though, almost ten hours before I heard a distinctive wail and rushed into Happy's tiny crowded room wanting to see it . . . my new pet. </p><p>""What you doing in here, Little Marsa,"" Mammy Letty exclaimed, ""hie yo'sef back to bed. Yo' needs yo' rest, baby,"" she fussed trying to block me. </p><p>""It's mine,"" I waved her imperiously out of my way, ""Daddy gave it to me afore it was borned and I wanna see it."" </p><p>Daddy was in the middle of them all, his hands on his hips and staring down at the woman in bed. He was barefoot wearing just his step-ins and wrinkled, white undershirt. I could see his pants on the chair by the bed and figured he'd been getting his pleasure when she'd a-started. Hearing my voice, he turned, motioning me up beside him. </p><p>""Well, boy, it looks like she whelped you a little bitch,"" he smiled slyly and winked, ""jes' wait'll she's 'bout eight or nine - lessee, you'll be 'round fifteen or sixteen - and I guarantee you'll be glad you got yo a little bitch."" </p><p>At the time, I had no idea what he meant, but Happy turned to me, her eyes a pair of dark, liquid pools of satisfaction. When she saw me, she smiled and took the baby off her breast and held it out to me. I grinned like an idiot and took it carefully in my arms. The room went silent as I held it close and smiled down at the sweet little face. It was like when I got my first dog, I was instantly in love with it. It looked all red and a little purple, but Daddy assured me that it was light-skinned, otherwise it would have looked darker. It had such a cute little button nose that I just had to kiss. It's eyes were still closed, but it waved it's arms and it's tiny lips curved up in a tiny smile. Daddy said later that it was probably no more than an involuntary spasm or passing gas or something, but I laughed in pleasure just the same. </p><p>""Look, Daddy,"" I chortled, ""it smiled at me!"" </p><p>""I saw that,"" Daddy chuckled, ""I think it knows it's yours and wants to let you know it likes you a lot."" </p><p>I held my new pet for a few minutes more, nuzzling the soft cheeks and giving it little kisses like I'd seen Momma do with other picaninnies. It wailed weakly, waving it's arms and grasping air reflexively. </p><p>""Put it back with it's momma, son,"" Daddy said quietly, ""you can come play with it later, it needs to suckle off it's momma."" </p><p>""Okay, Daddy,"" I smiled happily, handing the baby back to Happy. </p><p>Daddy took my hand and we went on out. I was still dazzled by my new pet's good looks and couldn't believe how small and light it was. </p><p>""What're ya gonna call it,"" Daddy asked as we went into my bedroom. </p><p>""Don't rightly know,"" I shrugged, ""but I kinda like Florrie, or maybe Candy,"" I shook my head, ""I hadn't thought about naming it at all."" </p><p>""Well, it don't have to be now,"" Daddy chuckled, ""it'll be awhile afore ya gonna need to call it to ya. Just think on it some. It's yours so you got plenty time."" </p><p>I only grinned as he tucked me in, watching the sun rise through my side window. </p><p>""I got a name,"" I called out to him as he was about to close the door. </p><p>""Oh?"" </p><p>""Yeah. Seeing as how it was borned at sunrise, I think I'll call it Dawn."" </p><p>Daddy looked thoughtful for a couple of seconds, then smiled and nodded. </p><p>""It's a right purty name,"" he nodded, ""kinda fits, too. Yeah, Dawn it is. I'll tell Mammy Letty so she can put it in her stories."" </p><p>He closed the door behind him and, in spite of my excitement, I fell sound asleep soon after. </p><p>---</p><p>Over the next few months, I hung around Happy, helping her feed and change Dawn's swaddling. I was fascinated by the way she was built and enjoyed touching her baby vulva and sliding my hands around her soft, yielding flesh, spreading her fat little lips and inspecting her little hole. Happy showed me some things, too. She spread the baby's furrow and showed me how to touch a tiny little nub and make the baby jerk with pleasure. Dawn for her part, loved all the attention I paid her and as she grew into a toddler, would always willingly strip for me to caress her. Daddy usually chuckled, shaking his head whenever he caught me caressing Dawn's nude little body. By the time she was a yearling, she played at my feet while I studied, following me around like a chick following a mother hen. Daddy was glad that I usually had Dawn with me because it gave him plenty of time with Happy. Happy herself was glad to have someone taking the baby off her hands because, in truth, she'd already raised a couple of babies and they were really trying on her, besides, she'd become truly devoted to Daddy as well. As Dawn got older and sturdier, she helped me carry my books and school things, running small errands for me and, in general, being my personal and body, servant. </p><p>I was about eleven or twelve when I discovered the real pleasures of self-stimulation. It seemed as if I'd always done something like it, but it wasn't until then that I really began getting into it. Dawn had watched me jack off many times, but it wasn't until then that I'd matured enough to make sperm. I loved the way it felt as I stroked myself. </p><p>Then one fine summer day, early in the morning - the bolls were ripening, but they hadn't yet begun popping open with cotton - I snuck away with my cane fishing pole and Dawn to carry my bait and tackle. We sat on the stream's bank, the butt of my fishing pole stuck in the black, loamy earth, leaning back, my hands behind my head. Dawn, mimicking me also leaned back on her hands as we chatted idly. </p><p>I'd accidentally seen Momma almost completely naked that morning as she got dressed for the day, saw her breasts swinging free, her large, pale-pink areola a canvas for her reddish-pink nipples, and it had gotten me all stiff and hard. Thinking on it, I unbuttoned my overalls and pulled out my pecker. It was nothing new to Dawn, she'd helped me dress many times, but she'd only seen my prick stiffen up a few times. I caressed it and, thinking of how good Momma's breasts had looked, slowly stroked it up and down. I had my eyes half-closed when I suddenly felt another pair of warm hands on my prick. My eyes flew open and I looked down at Dawn's pudgy little hands. With a smile, I let go and let my pet have her way. Actually, this was the very first time she'd ever touched my dick without a washcloth in her hand. </p><p>""Wanna help, Dawn?"" I grinned. </p><p>""Uh-huh,"" she nodded vigorously, her teeth shining whitely in her dusky face. </p><p>""Just wrap your hands around it, girl,"" I guided her hands to grip it, ""a little looser,"" I loosened her tight grip, ""uh-m-m-m, yeah, that's my girl,"" I sighed, holding her hands gently, ""now up and down real slow, okay?"" </p><p>She nodded, her pink tongue gripped between her lips. </p><p>""That's a good girl,"" I sighed, ""that's the way."" </p><p>She scooted a little closer, her arms tiring. </p><p>""Don't stop, girl,"" I sighed. </p><p>""My arm gittin' tired,"" she whined. </p><p>""I'll smack you if you stop,"" I threatened, but in spite of that, her little arms flagged. </p><p>I sighed and took her small, brown hands in mine, replacing her hands on my prick with mine. </p><p>""Here, sit aside me,"" I directed. </p><p>She quickly scooted up beside me and I put her hands back on my stiff prick. She bent forward, gripping it softly and stroking up and down. </p><p>""Easier now?"" I sighed happily. </p><p>""Um-hm,"" she nodded. </p><p>It still felt a little awkward so I stopped her again and shifted her around several times until I hit on it. I raised my knees and planted my bare heels against my butt and had her squat between them, facing me with her little hands wrapped around my stiff prick. </p><p>""Oh-h-h, that's a good girl,"" I sighed, ""yes-s-s, that's real good."" </p><p>She pumped easily, smearing my slick pre-cum up and down the shaft. I noticed that, as she rubbed it in, the dry friction didn't feel so good. </p><p>""Spit on it,"" I whispered, ""drop some spit on it and make it easier, girl."" </p><p>""Yassah,"" she mumbled, her tongue working around her tight lips. </p><p>The way she squatted, her short dress - made from a couple of clean grain bags - draped from her knees, showing me her dusky, little pussy, her inside lips all pink and swollen. I'd seen Daddy through the knothole in the wood wall as he'd pleasured himself with Happy. She'd had her legs wrapped around his hips as he stuck his hard dick in and out of her split. They both seemed to enjoy it and it did seem like a lot of fun, so my mind turned to that as I got closer and closer to cumming. Finally, I grabbed Dawn's hands and worked them faster and faster, until I came. </p><p>""Oh, that's good, girl,"" I sighed, letting my feet slip forward. </p><p>Dawn smiled happily, pulling her cum-spattered hands off. I'd seen Happy suck Daddy off, too, and seen her lick her hands clean, so I pushed Dawn's hands up to her mouth and told her to lick them clean. She looked at me hesitantly, but I threatened her with an upraised hand and she licked her fingers clean. </p><p>""Um-m-m,"" she smiled up at me, wanting to please me. </p><p>""Did it taste all right?"" </p><p>""Yassah,"" she nodded, ""taste good."" </p><p>Her hairless little pussy interested me, but nigras was supposed to be pretty smelly, although I didn't smell nothing bad on Dawn. I stripped my overalls off anyway and pulled her little dress off over her head. Her long, straight, light-brown hair made her look more like an Indian than a nigra. </p><p>""Let's take a swim an' clean off,"" I stood, taking her hand and leading her into the cold water. </p><p>""Yassah,"" she nodded compliantly. </p><p>I got us out into water just up to my knees and sat. Dawn splashed some water on her chest and head, then sat beside me, copying my outstretched legs. She was still very young, maybe four or five. I had her stand up again and turned her around, inspecting her from all angles. </p><p>""She's a real girl,"" I thought, ""but she ain't got no hair 'tween her legs nor any teats."" </p><p>However, I went ahead and reached between her legs, playing with her little pussy. She smiled hesitantly as I pushed her legs apart, making her half-squat as I pulled her hips to me. She cried out as I delved knuckle deep into the tight little hole Happy had showed me, the hole down atween her bottom lips. </p><p>""Hush, now!"" I ordered, pushing my finger in deeper. </p><p>She closed her mouth and tried not to make a sound. I was a little more gentle this time, but when I pulled my finger out, I noticed a little blood on it. I remembered Daddy saying something about a girl's cherry, so I touched the bloody finger to my tongue. It only tasted like blood. </p><p>""Did that hurt a lot, girl?"" </p><p>""Um, uh, no sah,"" she nodded then quickly shook her head instead, ""it hooted a little."" </p><p>""Must'a been ya cherry,"" I smiled trying to sound as wise as I could. </p><p>""Oh."" </p><p>The aroma coming from my finger and the memory of Daddy on Happy, had my prick stiff again. Pulling her to me, I got her to straddle my legs as I pressed my nose to her hairless little pussy. She giggled as my nose spread her little pussy lips. I wondered how it felt to put my prick between them. I was pretty sure that my prick would fit in her little hole. It felt wet and slick as I pushed my finger back into her. This time she gasped and didn't try to pull away. I smiled up at her and she smiled shyly back at me, suckling on her little thumb. </p><p>""Come down on me, girl,"" I smiled, ""this'll go where I had my finger."" </p><p>She looked at me doubtfully, but began lowering herself onto me. It took a little fumbling, but I finally slid my prick inside her. </p><p>""Ooh, yeah,"" I groaned quietly, ""how's it feel?"" </p><p>Her eyes had glazed a little, I guess her baby clittie was rubbing on my pelvis as she nodded mutely. </p><p>""Does it hurt?"" </p><p>She started to nod, but quickly shook her head. </p><p>""Good,"" I sighed, ""it feels real good, don't it, girl."" </p><p>""Uh, huh,"" she also sighed. </p><p>I wrapped my arms around her and hugged her to me. After a few hesitant seconds, she laid her arms on my shoulders, leaning her forehead on my shoulder. I'd never really hugged her before. I'd put my arms around her many times and had also picked her up and cradled her, but this was different, seeming a lot more intimate. Then I felt it - her little pussy tightening around my stiff little prick. I gasped, my eyes going wide as I felt it grip me tight. </p><p>""Oh!"" she whimpered in her high little voice. </p><p>""Yes!"" I gasped. </p><p>I humped into her by instinct and reflex more than because I'd thought of it. </p><p>""Ooh,"" she whimpered softly, laying her head on my shoulder, her little hips rising and falling as I thrust my short skinny prick into her. </p><p>""Oh, this is so nice . . ."" my voice so low and husky that I didn't recognize it. </p><p>Her pussy felt very good. It wasn't as tight as my fist, but the slick feel of it and the gripping tightness was so wonderful. </p><p>""Y-yeth,"" Dawn lisped nodding and burying her face in the hollow of my shoulder once more, ""r-r-real n-n-nice."" </p><p>She shivered and gave a couple of instinctive humps, gasping as her pussy tightened and got even slicker. </p><p>""Oh-h, yes,"" I moaned quietly, ""that's my good girl."" </p><p>She looked up at me in some awe, resting her chin on my chest, her dark, liquid brown eyes wide. Slowly she slid her arms down, wrapping them around my chest and sighing profoundly. She rolled her hips into mine gently and slowly as I thrust into her over and over, hugging her desperately to me. A few minutes later, she began sliding back and forth on me in time with my thrusting prick. She gave a little gasp again and her little pussy tightened then she gave a little squeal and relaxed against me again. </p><p>""Do it again, girl,"" I urged, ""that was good!"" </p><p>She smiled up at me and tightened her little pussy around my stiff little prick. </p><p>""Like dat?"" </p><p>""Um-m-hm-m-m . . . oh, yeah, girl, just like that."" </p><p>""Marsa?"" </p><p>""Y-yeah-unh,"" I could feel my little balls tightening. </p><p>""Kin ah kissy yo', sah?"" she smiled up at me winningly, ""ah sho' wanna kissy yo' lips, marsa."" </p><p>""Gimme a minnit,"" I gasped. </p><p>""Kay,"" she nodded in disappointment. </p><p>""Aw-w-gh-h-h,"" I gasped as I came. </p><p>""Ooh!"" Dawn's eyes widened and she stared up at me in wonder, ""I feeled dat!"" she grinned. </p><p>""Darn, girl,"" I smiled down at her, ""you's good."" </p><p>She smiled up at me, proudly pushing her pig-tails back as I took her little chin like I'd seen Daddy take Happy's and kissed her gently. I stuck my tongue out like I'd seen him do and pushed it between Dawn's surprised lips, holding her firmly as she tried to back away. </p><p>""Don't!"" I warned. </p><p>She closed her eyes and suckled on my tongue as if she were suckling on a teat. Darn, that felt good, too. </p><p>""I gotta watch Daddy and Happy some more,"" I thought to myself, ""learn a few things."" </p><p>Dawn lifted her hands to mine, holding on to them lightly as she leaned against me. As I pulled away, my thoughts and feelings got all muddled together, I didn't know what to think. I was all confused inside. She was my pet, but she was suddenly a whole lots more than that. </p><p>""There, that's yo' kiss,"" I told her gruffly, ""now git yo' ass up so's we kin git dressed and skedaddle out'n here."" </p><p>""Yassah,"" she sighed, smiling at me oddly as I helped her up. </p><p>I was thinking hard, but after we dressed, I sat back against the old willow and tossed my line back in. When Dawn moved to sit beside me, I took her hand and sat her between my legs, letting her lean back against me. She turned her head to look up at me and flashed her white teeth. </p><p>""Gonna have ta do somethin' 'bout yo' breath, girl,"" I complained gruffly, ""if we're gonna do some more kissin' yo' gonna have to swish yore mouth with some peppermint water or something."" </p><p>""Yassah,"" she nodded. </p><p>She looked a little downcast as she nodded, then her head came up and she smiled shyly up at me. What I'd said about kissing some more sinking in her head. </p><p>""If'n I fin' some mint leaves and chew 'em, kin ah kissy yo' agin, Marsa?"" she asked eagerly. </p><p>I looked at her as if considering the idea, then nodded my okay. She squealed and jumped up running directly to a small patch of bushes and dug through them, pulling off leaves and stuffing them in her mouth. </p><p>""Bring me some a that there . . ."" about that time, I got a bite on the line and I pulled in good three pound cat. </p><p>Dawn helped me pull it in and held the end of the stringer as I slid it on and looped it to keep the fish from escaping. Normally, I'd have let her take it off the line and put it on the stringer, but I felt a little differently about her - maybe a little more protective, more as if I needed to look after her - I don't know. I re-baited - something else I normally would have had her do, and tossed the line back in. As I settled back against the willow, Dawn returned and handed me a handful of mint leaves and spat out what she had in her mouth. </p><p>""Do I smells good, Marsa,"" she blew her breath into my nose. </p><p>""Yeah, you does,"" I grinned, chewing the leaves and pulling her to me. </p><p>""Um-m-m,"" she moaned quietly as I pressed my lips to hers and pushed my tongue into her willlingly open mouth. </p><p>""Yo's sho' good to me, Marsa,"" she sighed curling up happily in my arms. </p><p>""And don't nevah fergit it,"" I answered gruffly, ""you's mine . . . less'n I decides to sell ya."" </p><p>""Yassah,"" she nodded happily, running her small fingers over my chest softly, ""ah hopes ya nevah does sell me off."" </p><p>""Be good an' ah nevah will,"" I promised. </p><p>I got another catfish on the line as Dawn and me kissed a little while later. It was a good six pounder. By then it was getting on to ten o'clock and I was thinking about some dinner, but I was also enjoying my time with Dawn. We got it on the stringer together, then I let her bait the line and I tossed it in. A little later, as I kissed her sweet little lips again, I got another bite on the line. I pulled it in, another three-pounder. We done really good that morning, must have found a couple of good holes. I was baiting the hook while Dawn sat on the bank hugging her knees and watching, when Blue came kicking down the path. He waited patiently until I looked at him and asked him what he wanted. </p><p>""Yo' mam said t' tells ya ta hie yo'sef home fo' dinner,"" he stared at the fish, ""yo' unca Dan's there an' she wants ya should bathe afore then."" </p><p>I sighed and looked up at Blue. </p><p>""Okay,"" I began pulling my line in, ""go tell her I'm on the way."" </p><p>""Yassah,"" he half-bowed and strolled back up the path. </p><p>I waited until he'd disappeared up the path then turned to my little pet. </p><p>""Ya know we can't go 'round kissin' all over the place,"" I admonished Dawn, ""it wouldn't be fittin' nor proper."" </p><p>Dawn stared up at me wide-eyed and nodded. I looked on up the trail once more and cupped her chin in my hand. She leaned in toward me, puckering expectantly, half-closing her eyes as I kissed her gently. </p><p>""We kin allus sneak off an' kiss and do some more . . . of the other stuff, okay?"" </p><p>I didn't know what to call it, I'd never heard any name for it - that I could remember. I'd probably heard it, but I couldn't remember if I had or not. I just caressed her round, baby cheek, enjoying the feel of her soft, smooth, coffee skin. </p><p>""Okay,"" she grinned and threw her arms around my waist, kissing my belly. </p><p>""Alright, stop it,"" I smiled pushing her away gently, ""here, take the fish."" </p><p>She smiled happily up at me and threw the heavy load of fish over her small shoulder, staggering under the load. Thirteen pounds or so of fish was a pretty heavy for a little girl like her. Holding onto the brunt of the fish, I helped her step up the bank. </p><p>""You sho' is a scrawny thing,"" I teasingly fussed at her, ""but I likes you."" </p><p>She giggled suddenly, a sound I'd never heard from her before. </p><p>""I heered Mammy Letty tell Sairy that when she pleasured Blue, she was his woman,"" she half-whispered, her eyes shining up at me. </p><p>I let it lie as I thought that little tidbit over. The nigras called it ""pleasuring,"" and I guess it was. It had certainly been my pleasure. After a long while, she spoke again. </p><p>""Marsa?"" </p><p>I didn't answer, I just took the fish off her narrow little shoulders and threw them over mine, letting her carry my pole and can of crickets. </p><p>""Marsa?"" she called again, stepping up beside me, tugging on my overalls. </p><p>""Yes, Dawn, you's my woman!"" I finally snapped at her, but I smiled and lay my hand on her shoulders, ""but it ain't like with Sara and Blue. Me and you . . . well, ya gotta be my private woman,"" I looked down sideways at her. </p><p>""Yassah,"" she grinned, ""like mah mam and yo' Daddy, yassah, ah knows,"" she giggled again and grabbed my overalls, hanging onto my pocket as she skipped along happily. </p><p>She was just a little girl and I was just a boy, after all. As we got close to the house, I caught up with Mammy Letty hurrying home. She immediately got off the dirt road and stepped into the ditch, bowing respectfully to me. I stopped and handed her the fish. </p><p>""Git one'a them boys to skin these fer me, Mammy. You kin have the biggest one fo' yo'sef if'n you wants it."" </p><p>""Yas, SAH,"" she smiled big, ""my, my, these is some good lookin' fishes, um-m, um, thank yo', sah,"" she practically groveled. </p><p>I waved her away, my mind working again. As I went in the house, I had an idea, but for the time being, didn't follow up on it. Dawn wasn't allowed in the house except in the mornings, so she stayed outside and slept on the porch, sitting on the steps when she woke up until I got up. I weren't sure yet how to make my idea real and, as Momma pointed me straight up the stairs without saying a word, I walked on up. </p><p>""Hi, Uncle Dan,"" I waved at him. </p><p>""Hi, yourself, boy,"" he grinned, ""how's my young man doing?"" </p><p>""Oh, I'm doing fine,"" I nodded. </p><p>Momma gave me another look and I hurried up to my bath. When James, the butler, for want of a better word, the head of the household slaves, came in to help me, I had it. I smiled up at him and waved him away. </p><p>""Send my girl up,"" I told him, ""she kin scrub my back f'me."" </p><p>James stared at me for a few seconds. </p><p>""Do as I tol' ya, boy,"" I ordered more sternly, staring him down. </p><p>""Yassah,"" he bowed and went out. </p><p>Five minutes or so later, Dawn came running in all out of breath and excited to be inside ""the big house,"" I only smiled and handed her a wash cloth. </p><p>""You's in here to scrub m'back,"" I handed her the bar of strong lye soap, ""so git ta scrubbin'."" </p><p>""Yassah,"" she smiled, dipping the cloth in the water and soaping it up. </p><p>As I scrubbed my arms and chest, she quickly scrubbed my back, automatically moving to my feet and scrubbing them vigorously. When she looked up, I caught her eye and smiled. She beamed back at me. She was my woman, little as she was, and she was happy doing things for me. I stood up when she let go of my feet, handing me a towel as I stepped out of the tub. As I toweled off, she dried my backside with another towel. </p><p>""Yo' so purty all over, Marsa,"" she sighed. </p><p>""Well, you gotta purty up, too, if'n ya wants to stay with me,"" I nodded toward the tub, ""take yo' clothes off and take a bath . . . an' yo' hair needs washing, too."" </p><p>""Yassah,"" she pulled her dress off over her head and stepped into the tub. </p><p>Right about then, James tapped on the door and stepped in. His eyes went wide when he saw my little picaninny in the tub. As he stepped forward, intent on yanking her out of the tub, I stepped in front of him. </p><p>""Ah likes mah servants at least as clean as I am,"" I stared at him sternly. </p><p>He stared at me for a few seconds. </p><p>""Don't even think it, nigra,"" my voice was menacing, brooking no argument, ""less'n I have you flogged within an inch of yo' worthless life, if'n you even think of gittin' uppity with me."" </p><p>""Y-yassah,"" he nodded, staring past me at Dawn. </p><p>""And, by the way, she's mah pet girl and I want you to bring her pallet up to my room so's if I need sommat or other at night, she kin git it for me, hear?"" </p><p>""Yassah,"" he lowered his eyes and bowed even deeper. </p><p>I turned back to find some clothes and caught Dawn's wide-eyed gaze on me again. </p><p>""I is yo' woman, Marsa,"" she whispered, ""I'll be so good fo' you, sah."" </p><p>I ignored her. The good Lord only knew why I'd stood my ground and told James off like that. He'd always scared me before. I dug around in my wardrobe until I found an old, worn-out, frill shirt and set it aside. I got my pants on and turned to Dawn in the tub. </p><p>""Lean forward, girl,"" I directed gently, ""an' I'll scrub yo' back."" </p><p>""Yassah,"" she smiled over her soft little shoulder at me. </p><p>""Don't f'git ta scrub 'tween yo' legs,"" I leered at her, ""we gotta have that nice an' clean an' ready fo' tonight."" </p><p>""Ooh, yas-sah,"" she giggled. </p><p>I dried her off when she was done, and she slipped her dirty dress back on. I clucked at how dirty it was. </p><p>""We gotta git you something cleaner if you gonna serve me,"" I shook my head, ""guess it'll have ta do fer now."" </p><p>I picked up the old shirt, put it down and dug around in my wardrobe again. I came up with a couple more shirts and picked up all three. </p><p>""Go tell James he can bathe in the water if he wants or just toss it out,"" I ordered her, ""then come find me."" </p><p>""Yassah,"" she dashed off to the butler's pantry to find him. </p><p>I went down looking around until I found Happy. She was in the laundry folding clothes she'd just pulled off the line. </p><p>""Happy girl,"" I called. </p><p>""Yassah,"" she quickly knelt and bowed her head. </p><p>""Take these and fix 'em up like dresses for my girl,"" I handed her the shirts. </p><p>She gave a small gasp as she took the shirts. </p><p>""Dey's so fine, Marsa,"" she caressed the shirts. </p><p>""They just some old shirts I done out-growed an' th' girl needs sommat nice enough to be my servant,"" I nodded, ""we'll have to get her some sturdier cloth for work clothes. I'll come up with sommat."" </p><p>""Yassah,"" she nodded, her eyes still on the shirts. </p><p>""I'll need one fo' the mo'ning, first thang,"" I smiled not unkindly, ""yo' kin work on it atter my Daddy's done with you fo' th' night."" </p><p>""Yassah."" </p><p>I could see her eyes brighten as she smiled when I mentioned Daddy. Maybe nigras did have feelings like that, I thought. </p><p>""You're a good girl, Happy,"" I patted her nappy head gently. </p><p>It was the first time I'd touched her and the first time I'd even praised her. </p><p>""Thank you, sah,"" she murmured, smiling shyly up at me. </p><p>""You kin go back ta work,"" I turned and strode out feeling like a man. </p><p>""Thank you, sah,"" she said to my back. </p><p>---</p><p>Uncle Dan had always been fun. He made me and Momma laugh. When he came by, he always stayed a few nights, always had spending money and was always good for a dollar or two. At a time when cotton was twenty cents a bale - a very good price -a dollar was a lot of money. Momma always fussed about the amount of money he gave me, but he'd also leave her ten or twenty dollars each time he came, always saying that it was for his room and board. </p><p>Coming down to dinner, I overheard him talking with Daddy, saying that he had a half-dozen nigras he'd picked up at auction a few days earlier that he needed to get rid of. Daddy said that three of his had died and he was thinking of putting down two old ones that couldn't work any more and offered him five each for four. As I settled into the couch, Sairy brought him a taste of dinner on one of the best china plates we had. Letting the hot food cool a bit, Uncle Dan laughed and said that five would barely cover his expenses of keeping them, but since Daddy was his brother, he'd let them go for fifteen each and that would be just breaking even for what he'd paid for them as well as the cost of feed. Daddy chuckled and said that fifteen was too much to pay for stupid animals, that it might be a decent price for a mule, but that he only needed field workers and said that nine was the best he could do. Uncle Dan forked some of Cook's tender lamb into his mouth and chewed it carefully as if thinking it over before speaking. </p><p>""I'll tell you what,"" he paused looking serious, ""I'll take ten apiece, but only if you take all six of them off my hands."" </p><p>Daddy thought on it a bit, then nodded. </p><p>""You got y'sef a deal,"" he stuck out his hand, ""write up the papers and I'll get the money in the morning for you."" </p><p>""You're a hard man to deal with, Petey,"" Uncle Dan chuckled shaking his hand, ""a hard man."" </p><p>They talked for a while until Sairy came in and told us that dinner was ready. After dinner, we went out onto the porch. Uncle Dan took a quick look at Dawn hanging behind me - he'd noticed me hand-feeding her some of the tastier food - and looked at me speculatively. </p><p>""What you got hanging off your ass, boy,"" he chuckled waving at Dawn, ""looks like a small black pimple."" </p><p>""It's my pet,"" I sat back on one of the wicker chairs with Dawn kneeling beside me, ""I took her as my personal servant."" </p><p>""Don't look like much of a servant,"" he smiled examining her from where he sat. </p><p>Daddy leaned over and whispered in his ear. Uncle Dan smiled as he listened, slapping Daddy on the leg and guffawing loudly. </p><p>""Go to,"" he laughed, ""he ain't old enough - is he?"" </p><p>Daddy just shrugged and raised his eyebrows, his eyes comically wide and lips puckered, then smiled slyly. </p><p>""I can remember a certain young ten year old what jumped on Mammy Letty, big as she was and ready to drop a pup, and made her lie under him."" </p><p>""Oh, hell, bo,"" Uncle Dan laughed, ""you're plumb embarrassing me."" </p><p>They laughed loudly while Momma hid her face behind her fan and her two maidservants tried to suppress their giggles. Dawn looked at me, completely mystified. I was just as mystified. Neither of us got the joke they were laughing about. </p><p>""By the way,"" Daddy continued laughing, ""Mammy Letty's still pining for you,"" he burst out in fresh laughter, ""she . . . she's in,"" he laughed, ""in the cabin,"" he chortled, ""the cabin down by the s-s-stream,"" he howled. </p><p>""Well, then,"" Uncle Dan laughed just as loudly, ""I'll . . . I'll just have to . . ."" he laughed, ""to . . . to pay her a visit, then."" </p><p>That stopped Daddy short and he stared away from Uncle Dan trying to keep a straight face. Then they looked toward each other at the same time and suddenly broke out in a fresh round of howling laughter, slapping their thighs. </p><p>""Y-yeah, I kin jes', jes',"" Daddy couldn't talk he was laughing so hard, ""jes' see you ridin' that big-ass nigra."" </p><p>I got it then. Daddy kicked his rocker so far back as he howled with laughter, that he almost fell backward off the porch. He would have, too, if James hadn't grabbed the back of it and pulled him upright. Daddy patted his arm in thanks, unable to speak he was laughing so hard. It even brought a smile to James stone face. I could see a little of Momma's face over her fan. It was as red as a beet. Her two maids whispered to each other, giggling into their hands as they fanned Momma. </p><p>The men finally got themselves under control, James re-lit Daddy's and Uncle Dan's cigars and they changed the subject. I sipped my lemonade quietly. Having begun to get what they'd been joking about, I tried to imagine Uncle Dan atop Mammy Letty. The picture wouldn't come so I just shook my head. Feeling Uncle Dan's eyes on me, I looked up at him and he shifted his eyes to Dawn, kneeling beside me, her hand resting on my thigh. I stared back at him, laying my hand over hers, keeping Dawn's hand in place, my face reddening hotly. </p><p>""She's sho' a purty little thang,"" Uncle Dan murmured to Daddy and nodded toward Dawn, ""I'll refund you ten dollars for her, Petey,"" he smiled staring into my eyes. </p><p>Years later, I wondered about that stare. It seemed as if he'd been testing me somehow, but right then, I almost panicked. However, I held still, my eyes wide as I spoke up. </p><p>""He can't sell her because she's mine,"" I stated. </p><p>""That's right,"" Daddy backed me up, ""I give 'er to him a'fore she was whelped. Told him he could have her as a pet, but I sho' thought it would be a male,"" he shrugged. </p><p>""Well, then what about it, Joseph,"" he smiled unctuously, ""ten dollars. Add it to the dollar I gave you and it'll give you eleven, hm?"" </p><p>I looked at him, felt in my pocket for the piece of silver he'd given me and immediately made up my mind. I dug it out, held it in the palm of my hand and stared at for a few seconds, then resolutely tossed it into his lap without a word. </p><p>""Ha, ha-a-a!"" Daddy yelped with glee, ""guess that told yew, boy!"" </p><p>He slapped Uncle Dan on the back as Uncle Dan smiled and rubbed the silver between his fingers. He thought for a few seconds, then tossed it back to me. </p><p>""Don't never get too attached to nothing, son,"" I caught the quick, wistful glance - quickly covered - that he threw at Momma, ""you never know what'll happen."" </p><p>He sounded a little sad to me and I hadn't meant to insult him when I gave him his money back, but right then, had I been asked, I would have willingly traded all the riches in the world for my little nigra, patting her hand as I realized that. She was my girl and I'd promised her that I'd never sell her. Besides, Daddy had always told me that if you give your word, then you wasn't much of a man if you didn't keep it. Even though she was just a nigra, I'd given her my word and I meant to keep it - and her - even if nigras didn't count as people. </p><p>It had been a hot day. It was what yankees like to call ""sultry,"" so we had supper on the back porch because it had a nice little breeze blowing through it that came off the river. Once again, I hand-fed Dawn from my plate as she knelt beside me. It was becoming a habit that I enjoyed. I made sure she ate enough so she wouldn't be hungry later. I really liked picking up the food with my fingers and letting her lick them clean before she chewed her food. Her active little tongue wrapping around my fingers sent goose bumps up my back. I smiled and patted her head, letting my hand trail down her soft, silky hair. I was glad she wasn't nappy like most of the other picaninnies. </p><p>All afternoon, Uncle Dan and Daddy had talked slaves. Uncle Dan mentioned that he'd like to have a few sports to round out his auction stock and asked Daddy if he had any light-skins that he wouldn't mind selling. Daddy thought about it for a bit, then said that he had four that were pretty light, saying that he'd gotten a couple of light girls in trade and he'd impregnated them some years back. Uncle Dan asked how light his whelp were and Daddy said that they were pretty light and wouldn't mind letting Uncle Dan looked at the two oldest in the morning and maybe make an offer on them. Uncle Dan asked if they'd been weaned. Daddy nodded and said that he reckoned the two was a couple years younger'n me. As they thoughtfully smoked their cigars down, Momma excused herself saying that she had to get to bed. The men stood up politely as she and her maids headed upstairs. </p><p>It was pretty late by then, nearly nine, and the stars was shining bright. I told my girl to go up and get my bed ready for me. She curtsied, bowing her head, quickly turned and raced off. I sat there wondering where she'd learned to curtsy. Uncle Dan and Daddy sat back in their wicker chairs and I sat on the porch railing as James cleaned up their ash trays. </p><p>""They male or female,"" Uncle Dan re-started the conversation. </p><p>""They's both girls,"" Daddy smiled, ""I was kind'a looking forward to when they was around fourteen or fifteen. 'Pending on their looks, I was thinking of taking one or the other - or both to the Octaroon Ball in N'Orleens,"" he shrugged, ""but if the price is right, well, the cotton ain't coming in that good. Been too rainy this year .. ."" </p><p>""The Octaroon Ball, hm?"" Uncle Dan leaned back, ""they'd be worth more as breeders if they was invited there -even if they didn't get in as debutantes. The fact that they was considered would be enough,"" he nodded. </p><p>He steepled his fingers and they both thought about that for a bit. </p><p>""Tell you what, Petey,"" Uncle Dan sat up slapping the arm of his chair, ""if they look purty enough, and you can usually tell even at . . . what . . . nine, ten?"" he spread his hands out, ""I might take 'em off ya hands."" </p><p>""Ya kin look at 'em tomorrow,"" Daddy nodded, ""one's purtier than a new pup,"" he shrugged, ""but that's my opinion. I got old Sam and Mammy Letty keeping 'em virgin for me, so they ain't been poked yet."" </p><p>""Good,"" Uncle Dan nodded pursing his lips, ""brings their value up even more. 'Course, as young as they are, it ain't hard to keep 'em that way, it's when they git 'round twelve that it gets kinda hard to keep 'em virginal."" </p><p>By then they were both yawning and so was I. I finally said goodnight and went up to my room. I passed Happy's room on the way. As I reached for my door handle, her door opened and she whispered for me. </p><p>""Marsa Joey,"" she whispered. </p><p>""Yes,"" I whispered back, not wanting to wake Momma. </p><p>""I done got th' dress ready for ya, sah,"" she ducked back into her room. </p><p>I turned and headed back. She returned quickly, staring at the floor as she handed me the re-worked shirt. I didn't give it much of a look. I just smiled and took it. </p><p>""Thank you, Happy."" </p><p>She froze at my words. No white ever showed gratitude to a nigra. I was suddenly unsure of whether I should have or not. Either way, it was done and I headed on to my room and quietly opened the door. Dawn lay huddled on the floor, lying without a cover on her bare pallet, breathing gently and quietly. I undressed as quietly as I could, hanging my sweaty clothes over the back of a straight-back ladder chair. As I stood there naked, I debated on whether or not to pull on some clothes. I spotted myself in the tall mirror - a skinny-legged kid with hardly any meat on his body - and decided not to put on my sleeping gown. It was just too darn hot. I picked up the dress Happy had fixed up for Dawn and looked at it in the moonlight. From what I could see in the dim light, she'd done a real good job. It looked prettier than I'd thought it might. She'd done a real good job of blending in the torn shoulder. I gently lay the dress over the chair's seat and knelt by my girl - my woman, I thought to myself. I gently pulled her up off her pallet and sat her sleepily on the edge of my bed, pulling her dirty dress off over her head. </p><p>""Be's it mawning awready, Marsa,"" she scrubbed her eyes sleepily. </p><p>""Nah, we's jis going to bed,"" I whispered throwing her bedding back, ""lay down here with me, girl, keep me warm,"" it was already darn warm, but I wanted to feel her beside me. </p><p>""Yassah,"" she mumbled sleepily. </p><p>I pulled a pillow under her head and she drifted off immediately. I looked at her sweet, slender little body for a few minutes, caressing her from shoulder to ankle. She stirred and I shushed her softly, patting her soft little rump comfortingly. It felt so smooth and silky. I began getting hard as I ran my hands up her short little thighs and along the cleft of her soft little ass. She turned her head and opened one eye to stare at me, then smiled and closed it, adjusting her upper leg so I could run my hand along her soft, pouting little slit. I shook my head and climbed over her, laying on my side with a sigh as I pulled her against me. She mumbled something unintelligible and grabbed my thumb, pulling it to her mouth and suckling it gently. That got me even stiffer, but I only pulled it back and smoothed the pillow under my head. Then, slipping an arm under her head, I dropped off to sleep in spite of my hard-on. </p><p>I was half-asleep when a small noise brought me completely awake. I couldn't tell what it was. Turning over, I turned and uncovered the tiny knothole I used to spy into Happy's room. Daddy lay on his back, Happy's face bobbing on his big prick. I hoped that mine would grow as big. As I watched, I heard the noise again. I quickly covered my spyhole and crossed quietly over Dawn. Pulling my door open just a crack, I saw the source of the tiny noise - it was Uncle Dan across the hall in front of Momma's door. He did it again, tapping gently on Momma's door with a fingernail. He looked around, then as the door creaked quietly open, he reached in and pulled her face to his, pressing his lips softly against hers. Her hands came up to his face and they went in, their lips still pressed together. I thought about it for a bit and looked again. No such luck. Only a soft, little feminine gasp floated in the still air. If I hadn't been listening, I probably wouldn't have heard it. I'd never thought that Momma was anything but Momma and I wondered what they were doing in there, knowing deep in the back of my mind, but refusing to understand. </p><p>The next morning, I was awakened by the sound of my door closing quietly. I reached for Dawn, but she wasn't there. I looked up just as she set a pitcher of water by the basin, smiling softly at me as I sat up and yawned. She had her dirty dress back on. I shrugged. It was my fault, I hadn't told her about the new dress. </p><p>""I got you some wash-up wattah, Marsa,"" she smiled, filling the wash basin. </p><p>She got a wash cloth and got busy, wetting it and soaping it up before bringing it to me. She knelt at my feet and lifted up one foot at a time, scrubbing them clean. Then with another wet cloth, she rinsed them off. Standing up, she took one arm after the other, lifting it and washing my arm-pits. She giggled and dropped her head when I told her she was doing a real good job. I didn't think I needed a wash-up, but I loved the attention and let her clean me up anyway. After she rinsed me off, she knelt at my feet again, looked up questioningly at me and when I nodded, she washed my crotch. When she lifted my prick up and washed off my balls, I got a real hard-on, but she was all business. I stood up and she scrubbed my asshole until it had to be sparkling clean. I sat back down, my prick still standing stiff and hard. </p><p>""Know what I want now?"" I smiled. </p><p>She nodded, covering her mouth and giggling as she stood and laid the washcloth on the window sill to dry. </p><p>""Me, too,"" she lisped sweetly. </p><p>She knelt between my knees and I smiled and nodded as she cupped her hands around my balls and kissed the head of my stiff prick. </p><p>""I snuck a peek at Mammy Letty and James a few days gone,"" she lisped, ""an' she let on as how men really likes dis."" </p><p>She opened her mouth wide and took my prick between her lips, inexpertly suckling and licking my oozing pre-cum with a gusto. As she wrapped her pudgy little fingers around the shaft of my prick, I grabbed her head and worked it back and forth. I guess I wasn't yet that big, because she took me completely down without gagging. What the hell, I was still a kid and my prick wasn't enough to make a mouthful, I guess. It still felt good and it didn't take me long to give up my spermy cream, emptying my little balls into her avidly suckling mouth. </p><p>""Oh, yes-s-s, girl,"" I sighed, ""that be's so good."" </p><p>She smiled up at me, her eyes shining with pleasure at pleasing me as she wiped off her mouth with the back of her hand without speaking. Gazing down at my soft little pecker, she gave it one last lick and sucked on my cum slit, took the washcloth and wiped it down. </p><p>""Ah likes dat,"" she lisped sweetly. </p><p>""Yeah. Me, too, girl,"" I pulled her to her feet and onto my lap, ""me, too."" </p><p>She rested her head in the crook of my neck and reached down to caress my soft prick. I raised her chin and kissed her, tasting my own salty flavor in her mouth. She suckled on my tongue gently for a few seconds, crooning soft, baby words. </p><p>""Um-m-m,"" I finally pushed her away. </p><p>""Ah likes dat, too,"" she smiled, looking up at me through her long eyelashes. </p><p>As she looked up at me, I realized that, in spite of being so dark, she was prettier than Momma. As I hugged her to me, I squeezed her tight, pushing her breath out. She wrapped her arms around my chest and squeezed me back. Then I heard Daddy and Uncle Dan's voices down the hall and knew I had to get dressed quick and gently pushed Dawn off my lap. </p><p>""Gotta git dressed, girl,"" I sighed, ""gotta go with Daddy and see to the trade, okay?"" </p><p>""Yassah,"" she nodded, quickly handing me some clean overalls. </p><p>I stared at her without taking them and she looked up at me in confusion, wondering what she'd done wrong. </p><p>""You gotta wash up, too, you know,"" I stared at her, ""I ain't having my girl all grubby - and you gotta dress purty for me,"" I nodded toward the shirt-dress, ""that's fo' you. I had Happy make it out'n a old shirt."" </p><p>""Oh!"" she gasped staring at it. </p><p>""Go on,"" I urged, ""wash up an' put it on, then clean up in here an' atter that, go help Happy, okay?"" </p><p>""Oh, it's so purty, Marsa,"" she held it up between pinched fingers, ""so purty."" </p><p>I was proud that she liked it. Proud that I had pleased her but . . . was I supposed to like pleasing a little picaninny nigra? I didn't know how I should act. </p><p>""I want this here place spotless, when I git back, hear me, girl?"" I spoke gruffly, trying to cover my sudden insecurity. </p><p>Not looking at her, I pulled up my overalls and slipped my boots on. They were Daddy's hand me downs, still a little loose and still a bit big. Dawn handed me my old linsey-woolsey shirt and I slipped it on, leaving it unbuttoned. </p><p>""Wash up, girl - hear? I don't want you all smelly."" </p><p>""Yassah,"" she lowered her eyes and bowed her head respectfully. </p><p>I gently lifted her chin and kissed her softly, using the barest tip of my tongue to touch her sweet baby lips. I didn't care whether I should or not, I just wanted to taste her sweet little kiss. She sighed and opened her mouth to me, but I didn't let her have my tongue. Darn she got me hard with just that small kiss. </p><p>""Find two er three old shirts and take 'em to Happy, girl,"" I whispered, ""tell 'er to fix 'em same as she fixed t'others, okay?"" </p><p>""Yassah,"" she nodded. </p><p>""And clean up!"" I ordered sternly. </p><p>""Yassah,"" she hurriedly stripped off her dress as I stood in the door, staring at her sweet, young, titless body for a few seconds. </p><p>""Well? You coming, boy?"" Daddy called from the stairs. </p><p>""Yes, sir,"" I hurriedly closed the door. </p><p>I trailed the men down the stairs, listening to them talk about the weather, crops, the price of cotton and, of course, the price of good slaves. They talked of the ever-increasing meddling of abolitionists here in the south as well as the capitol. I listened with half an ear to their talk. Very little of it mattered much to me at the time. The main thing I got out of it was that Uncle Dan and a number of other men disliked the federal government interfering in what was essentially a state's right to self-government. They believed that the government should be a guiding government at the head of a confederation of states and not an all-unifying entity directing how each state should conduct it's business. </p><p>""So what's being done about it?"" Daddy asked curiously. </p><p>""Well, they've been arguing it over at the state and federal capitols. Been going on for 'most five years now an they still can't get it worked out,"" he shrugged, ""there's talk of secession from the union. President said it would be over his dead body. There's this fellow that might do better, though, fellow name of Lincoln. Don't know as he'd be any better, but at least he's willing to listen and, maybe, compromise."" </p><p>""I was down at Harold's store, the other day, an' I heered some say that it could mean a war if the federal gummint don't agree to secession. What about that?"" </p><p>""Wal, there's some been talking 'bout seceding by force, if necessary,"" Uncle Dan shrugged, ""I don't b'lieve we'd have a hope of winnin' if we did, but . . . it might force the gov'ment to the bargaining table and they'd stand a better chance if this Lincoln fellow gets elected."" </p><p>We walked silently for a time. Sultan, one of the grooms, followed along behind, leading horses for us in case we wanted them. After a while, we finally arrived at Mammy Letty's old shack. James had sent word that we'd be coming to look at Belle and Lucy so she had them ready and standing on the stoop for us as we walked up. Sultan stood by patiently as Daddy called them down under a nearby oak, but Uncle Dan stepped up to the stoop and greeted Mammy Letty familiarly. </p><p>""Hello, Letty,"" he smiled, ""how's my purty lady this fine day, hm?"" </p><p>Letty bowed her head and giggled, her broad, shiny, dark-brown face splitting into the widest smile I'd ever seen as she turned her head shyly. I couldn't believe how much like a little girl the old woman acted. Uncle Dan took her chin in his hand, leaned in and kissed her - right on the lips! I was shocked. I'd never seen a grown white man kiss a nigra on the lips. As I thought about it, I guessed that I wasn't the only one that did. </p><p>""Don't forget me, Letty,"" he whispered in her ear. </p><p>She looked up at him all doe-eyed and shook her head, a tear sliding down her ample dusky cheek, ""No, sah,"" she whimpered, ""ah nevah fo'gits yew."" </p><p>She bowed her head, tears dripping from her eyes as she chivvied the girls forward. </p><p>""Strip 'em,"" Daddy ordered, his face red, ""I wanna see all their markings."" </p><p>""Yassah,"" Mammy bowed her head and knelt pulling the girls' sack-cloth dresses off them. </p><p>Belle and Lucy stood shivering in the summer breeze. It wasn't cold enough surely, so it must have been nerves. I got up close to look them over also. They was both pretty little things, several years older than Dawn, fair complected - almost white, hell Lucy could have been white except for her wide, flat little nose and very curly, nappy, hair. Belle was a little darker, she could probably have passed as a light-skinned Mexican. Her skin had a clear and unblemished, uniform light tan, her hair was black and very curly, although not enough to look kinky. She was very pretty with almond eyes and small lips and nose. Like I said, she could have passed for a Mexican. </p><p>""This one's too much nigra,"" Uncle Dan ran his fingers through Lucy's hair and down her little body, ""although .. . she might do for . . ."" </p><p>He bent her over his knee and spread her butt cheeks, inspecting her anus and hairless little vulva. Lucy lay patiently as he spread her cunt lips open and peered in. Standing her up, he nodded then did the same to Belle. With her, he opened her mouth and checked her teeth. Noting the missing teeth, he felt her empty gums with a finger as Belle opened her eyes wide, whining in protest. </p><p>""Quiet!""Uncle Dan slapped her, not unkindly. </p><p>Belle quit whining, but she danced a little under his prodding finger. Satisfying himself that her new teeth were coming in good, he let her go. </p><p>""Make sure you keep their teeth clean, Letty,"" Uncle Dan ordered, ""nobody wants a wench without teeth or teeth that're falling out."" </p><p>""Yassah,"" she half-bowed several times. </p><p>Uncle Dan leaned back and squatted against the oak. We watched Mammy dress the girls again as we waited for Uncle Dan to speak. Mammy lined them back up in front of us and Uncle Dan ran his fingers through Lucy's tight curls. </p><p>""They're really soft and silky,"" he smiled as Lucy dimpled shyly and lowered her head, ""you're a cute little one,"" he bent and kissed the top of her head. </p><p>Mammy smiled dotingly down at her as Uncle Dan pulled Belle closer and turned her around a couple of times. </p><p>""She's too dark for a sport,"" he nodded, ""if I was you, Petey, I'd keep both of them until they're thirteen or fourteen and breed 'em yourself. I think their next ones will be good enough for New Orleans and the Octoroon ball."" </p><p>""I think I can handle that,"" Daddy grinned, sliding his hand over Lucy's buttocks. </p><p>""I can make you an offer for them as they are,"" Uncle Dan turned Belle around and sent her back to Mammy with a paternal slap on the rear, ""they'll bring a handsome price in Birmingham, but they'll be worth more as breeding stock in a few years."" </p><p>""How much you think they're worth now?"" </p><p>""I could offer you fifty apiece straight out, no haggling,"" Uncle Dan shrugged, ""when they start bleeding, they'll probably be worth half that."" </p><p>Daddy opened his mouth to speak, but Uncle Dan wasn't done yet. </p><p>""Now that's what I'd offer. On the block . . ."" he shrugged, ""prob'ly more, can't say how much. Depends on how bad a buyer wants to have one."" </p><p>Daddy nodded and, after a few minutes, Uncle Dan stood up, dusting his hands off and turned to Sultan. </p><p>""Well, boy, which horse did you bring me,"" he pressed his hands to the small of his back and stretched. </p><p>Before Sultan could answer, Daddy, grinning slyly, asked him if his mattress had been not to his liking. </p><p>""Oh, 'tweren't the mattress, old son,"" he winked. </p><p>Daddy laughed raucously. </p><p>""She always was pretty angular,"" he grinned, ""thought you liked 'em more . . . um-m . . . comfortable,"" he turned without looking at Uncle Dan and snatched the reins of the bay out of Sultan's hand. </p><p>It wasn't until many years later that I realized they'd been bantering about Momma. She was a slender-hipped, willowy woman, back then. Uncle Dan didn't say anything, just stared angrily at Daddy's back. </p><p>""Git back to the stables, boy,"" Daddy hatefully ordered Sultan as I took the ginger's reins. </p><p>""Yassah,"" he bowed and pulled the imaginary hair on the front of his bald head. </p><p>""And you,"" he pointed at Mammy Letty, ""if any damn nigra so much as touches either of them girls I'll have you snake-whipped and every one of these animals will leave their seed in your ass, hear me?!"" </p><p>""Y-y-yassah,"" Mammy Letty gulped, rolling her eyes and showing the whites. </p><p>""And don't you roll your eyes at me or I will have you snake-whipped, HEAR?"" </p><p>""Y-y-yassah,"" Mammy Letty quickly dropped her eyes and clasped her hands in her apron, shivering uncontrollably. </p><p>Sultan helped me mount and I quickly caught up with Daddy and Uncle Dan as they headed out along the river bank. </p><p>---</p><p>It must have been less than a year later that Momma died in childbirth and the baby with her. It was much later, after I learned how babies were made, that I figured that the baby must have been Uncle Dan's, since I'd never seen Daddy go to Momma. Meanwhile, Happy gave birth to twin boys, I guess they were Daddy's git, since no nigra dared touch her for fear of what Daddy would do to them. Both boys were very light-skinned and I could practically see Daddy adding the dollars as he looked them over. </p><p>About a year or so later, Lincoln got elected to the presidency, launching us into a war that put brother's at each other's throats. Through the first part of the fight, we managed to keep our plantation pretty much intact, although a lot of our nigras fled to what they thought was greener pastures. Daddy wouldn't let me go fight. He said to just let the damn fools kill each other off. Uncle Dan passed by early on, but he never came back. Daddy said he'd been killed in a slave uprising and never spoke of him again. A year after the war started, he gathered all our nigras together and spoke to them as if they were real men. </p><p>""I done spoke to a lot of people, but I never spoke to my own all at once,"" he frowned and thought about what he'd just said and what he wanted to say, ""this here war we got going on, ain't one that we're gonna win whichever side wins,"" he paused and looked at Happy and the twins, ""when this foolishness is over, Jeff Davis'll be out on his ass, if he don't get murdered, and old Abe Lincoln pro'bly's gonna be ruling the roost,"" he tried to speak again, but choked a couple of times, trying to croak out a few more words, forcing him to clear his throat several times, ""I guess what I wanna say is that there ain't gonna be no more slaves an' I'm here to tell y'all that ennybody wants to leave now can leave with my blessing. You want me to write you a manumission, I'll write you one. Y'all are safer here, though, what with the paterrollers out day and night. Although thangs is also gettin' bad 'round here, so we gotta quit growing cotton and grow food fer us to eat because cotton ain't selling,"" he cupped his hands over his face, wiping his eyes in shame, ""I'm asking those of you as is willing .. . to stay and work it . . . w-with me. The fishing's good, we got lots'a rabbits running loose and with the food we grow we'll survive. That's all I gotta say. You know your own hearts."" </p><p>They were all hesitant, unsure if he meant what he'd said, but nobody came up and asked for their paper that day, although some did run off. I guess some of the ones that did stay were afraid that it might be a trick, but they were more afraid of the paterrollers. The next day, Sultan, the groom, was the first and knocked on the kitchen door. Cook opened the door and got him inside after a good deal of coaxing. Daddy was upstairs lying down by the open french windows to catch the breeze. Happy was fanning him, keeping him cool and the flies off him, so when Cook sent word up for him to come down, I went down instead to see what she wanted. </p><p>""Ah wants a manumission, sah,"" Sultan near choked, all wide-eyed and scared out of his wits. </p><p>I told him to wait while I got a quill and a piece of paper. When I got back, he was helping Dawn peel potatoes for supper. </p><p>""What name you want me to put on it, Sultan?"" </p><p>I don't know why I asked instead of just writing Sultan on it, but I did, and that set the tone for the rest of the slaves - or, rather, ex-slaves. </p><p>""S-S-Sul -"" he began then what I'd asked struck him and he stopped, seeming to get a sudden insight into what a name truly meant. </p><p>""Sultan?"" I asked dipping my quill in the ink pot. </p><p>""Uhm, n-no sah,"" he straightened, a new, sudden resolve filling him, ""ah wants a good name, a strong name, sah."" </p><p>""Oh?"" I looked up. </p><p>""Yassah, in the good book, I heered tell of Joshua, what broke down walls, an' I wants ta be named that,"" he nodded his eyes almost feverishly bright. </p><p>""Joshua,"" I nodded, ""that is a strong name,"" I smiled and began writing, talking as I wrote, ""this is a writ of manumission for Joshua . . ."" I paused, ""but you need a last name, Sul - I mean, Joshua,"" I looked up expectantly. </p><p>""Las' name, sah?"" he looked with puzzlement at me. </p><p>""All free men have last names, Joshua,"" I smiled kindly at him, ""what you want ya last name ta be? Hm?"" </p><p>""Big Marsa's last name is Jenkins,"" Dawn offered gently. </p><p>I turned to stare at her in some surprise. She wilted under my stare, but I reached out to caress her cheek in apology. She looked at me, her bottom lip poked out over her upper one, thinking that I was angry with her and almost crying. </p><p>""No, darling girl,"" I whispered, ""I don't like to see you cry on my account,"" and leaned toward her, pressing my lips gently to hers as I kissed her. </p><p>Cook, Joshua and Sairy all stared. I'd never kissed her in front of nobody before and they stared in astonishment. I patted her cheek and turned back to Joshua. </p><p>""Jenkins then,"" I looked at him, ""if that's good with you, Josh - may I call you Josh?"" </p><p>The new freed man stared at me his eyes wide, not yet able to understand that I, his white master, had asked his permission. </p><p>""Y-y-yassah,"" he finally answered, his eyes getting even wider as he stared at Dawn and back at me, ""y-yassah. Joshua Jenkins be's fine,"" he nodded eagerly. </p><p>""Writ of manumission for Joshua Jenkins former property of Peter Alan Jenkins Plantation and Farms,"" I wrote, fanning the paper with one of Cook's towels then picked it up along with the quill and inkpot, ""just gotta get Daddy to sign, be right back,"" nodding to Joshua, I ran upstairs. </p><p>Daddy's door was wide open. He'd gotten up and sat on the veranda looking over the few acres out of hundreds, that we had under the plow. As I tapped gently on the door jamb, he turned and waved me in. </p><p>""Joshua came by for his manumission papers,"" I held them out. </p><p>""Joshua?"" he looked puzzled. </p><p>""Sorry, should'a said Sultan. He wanted a new name and last name."" </p><p>""What's wrong with -"" he stopped and waved me over to his desk, ""ne' mind, gimme them papers,"" he patted the nearby table where he wanted them set. </p><p>I watched him dip the quill and sign with a flourish, quickly rolling the ink-press over it and handed it back to me. </p><p>""Don't forget to put the date on it,"" he got up and went back to looking out. </p><p>""No, sir,"" I nodded and left. </p><p>Back in the kitchen I pulled out the calendar. Joshua's eyes were wide, never taking his eyes off the paper. I quickly wrote in the date and blew over it to dry it. I watched his face as he kept his eyes on the paper, his mouth hanging open. When I handed it to him, he took it gently, outspread on the palm of his hand, hardly daring to breathe. Dawn leaned over to me, pulling on my shoulder. I thought she wanted another kiss, but she put her lips close to my ear instead. </p><p>""Maybe yo' should do list-es so's if'n yo's asted, then yo kin show the list,"" she leaned in and kissed my cheek. </p><p>""She's pretty smart for bein' 'most seven years old,"" I thought smiling at her, as I nodded and patted her cheek. </p><p>As Joshua sat entranced, holding his paper in the palm of his hand like a sacred relic, I took another sheet of paper and dipped my quill in the ink. </p><p>""List of writs of manumission,"" I wrote across the top and showed it to Dawn. </p><p>Then I thought of something else, so below that I entered the place name and the owner then below that I put another heading, ""Manumitted Person &amp; Date of Manumission."" Carefully I entered Joshua Jenkins and today's date. As I let it dry, I turned it so Dawn could look at it. She surprised me by reading it aloud and only asking about the word ""manumitted."" I guess she'd learned more than I'd thought when she sat at my feet in school. </p><p>After I folded Joshua's paper so it fit in his pocket, he had me show him how to fold it several times. Such a simple thing to fold a sheet of paper, yet he'd never done it. I shook my head and sighed after he folded it until he ""gots it right."" Then he carefully put it in his pocket and backed out the door bowing several times to me and thanking me for this gift. After him, they began trickling in. Singly, at first, then by two's and three's. After the fifth one, Daddy had me bring up a sheaf of blank papers to him and he signed them all and told me to just fill them in. With the youngest, I put their names with their parents' names. Lucy and Belle and a few others that had no parents, I put down as Mammy Letty's grandchildren. </p><p>---</p><p>About a year and a half later, a bunch of our men got together and formed the 268th Carolina Volunteer Infantry. When I learned about it, I volunteered and, after some talking, managed to get on. I wanted to go fight and, at sixteen, I was old enough to carry a musket. Daddy didn't put up a fuss, he seemed all busted apart in his mind already, but Dawn was inconsolable after I left without taking her with me, but I had to go. It wasn't that I was all hot about the Confederacy, I didn't really believe in it, but hearing news of my friends and some of my cousins and uncles dying and the way they died, I wanted revenge. I wanted to kill those stupid Polacks and greedy Irish that wanted our lands. I made it through the Battle of Vicksburg, although a mini-ball tore through my shirt collar, burning my neck as it skinned me, but I marched on. </p><p>I received a battle-field commission to Captain after that fight and followed many of General Lee's battle moves with interest. Angry with him at times for the stupidity of particular battle tactics. There were many times that I'd taken my men into a battle that I knew we couldn't win, but my brave soldiers never wavered behind me. When I got wounded in a skirmish south of Augusta, I languished in a Union hospital north of Atlanta with a small leg wound, a prisoner of war. </p><p>I received my injury during a final battle of the war. On our assault, we were torn to ribbons by grape and chained ball, but we took the enemy in spite of all they threw at us. As we finished them off with bayonets, their reserves mounted a counter-assault and threw us back past our previous lines. Unfortunately, we had no reserves to call up to assist. The round that got me, was from a musket. It hit my sword buckle and shattered, sending fragments of ball and buckle into my leg before spattering away. I ended up with several fragment holes in my leg and a large bruise on my belly. Had that buckle not been there, I would have perished right there and then. At that point in the war, my men were tired and, with the exhaustion of battle and many hard marches written on their faces, seemed willing to accept the peace of internment. </p><p>When I fell, they held up a white flag and stabbed their musket bayonets in the dirt. I didn't know that a few days earlier, my General Lee had handed his sword to that drunken Grant. We didn't hear about it until several days later, when the telegraph lines were up again. I cried when I realized that the battle we'd fought, the battle that I'd lost so many of my brave soldiers to, had been after my General Lee had surrendered his sword at Gettysburg and I was saddened by our defeat, even though I knew it had been inevitable. </p><p>I was just past my nineteenth birthday when I limped out of that hospital and headed home. It wasn't until weeks later that I smelled the wonderful smell of the Carolina pines - mixed with the dust and smoky smell of burned plantation homes. I hoped and prayed that Jenkins Plantation was still in one piece. Along the way, I got a ride on a wagon with several other former Confederate soldiers. It had been provided by a kind, although dead, ""former"" Union soldier. There would be a lot of vengeance taken by both ""former"" enemies. A lot of blood would spill in anger long after the cessation of active hostilities. We rode along silently, but I finally broke the silence. </p><p>""Who was y'all with?"" I pulled some tobacco out of my pocked and passed the pouch around as I rolled a cigarette,""where y'all from?"" </p><p>""We all was with the 225th Charleston Volunteers,"" one of them answered almost sullenly, ""what about you Cap'n?"" </p><p>""Th' 268th Infantry, outta Camden,"" I puffed my cigarette alight on the phosphorous match another held out for me. It had also been ""a gift"" from the ""former"" Union soldier. </p><p>""I heered a' them,"" another nodded, ""an' heered of a young Cap'n what never left no man behind,"" he puffed a corn-cob pipe alight, ""wouldn't a minded being wiv 'em. Fightin' fools, I heered they was,"" the four men turned to stare at me, ""a Cap'n Joseph Jenkins was his name,"" he stared at me speculatively. </p><p>""What'd ya say ya name was, suh,"" one of the others asked. </p><p>I stared at them for a few seconds, then nodded and stared at my feet. </p><p>""Jenkins,"" I answered, ""Joe Jenkins."" </p><p>""Hot damn!"" the driver burst out with a huge smile, ""we got old Joe hisself!"" </p><p>""Old?"" one laughed, ""damn old man's nuthin' but a youngster. Made a damn good repitayshun for hisself, though,"" he pulled my cap off and ruffled my hair, ""glad ta make ya acquaintance, suh,"" he slapped my cap back on my head and stuck out his hand, ""Branford Smiley, pleased to make yer acquaintance."" </p><p>""Glad to meet you, suh,"" I took his rough hand in mine, his powerful grip almost bringing tears to my eyes. </p><p>""Gerald McCray,"" another pushed his hand out for a shake. </p><p>One by one, the rest took my hand. </p><p>""Delbert Tolliver."" </p><p>""M-M-Mickey R-R-Romero,"" the last one stuttered. </p><p>None of them looked much older than I was. </p><p>""They say that none in your company never run off, Cap'n,"" Branford commented. </p><p>""We was usually surrounded by Yankees,"" I shook my head, ""couldn't run away."" </p><p>They guffawed loudly. </p><p>""There was a lot that did,"" Delbert returned, ""Lord knows, I thought about it a time or two, but . . . I didn't want my kids to say that I done lef' all'a my friend's to die."" </p><p>""I-I-I-I ain'-ain'-ain' g-g-got nobody t-t-to home,"" Mickey stuttered out. </p><p>""Wife died of the cholera,"" Branford sighed and shrugged,""ain't had nuttin' to go home to in a long time, have ya boy?"" </p><p>""Sorry to hear it."" </p><p>Mickey only shrugged fatalistically. </p><p>""What about you, Cap'n,"" Gerald asked curiously, ""what yew got awaitin' ya?"" </p><p>I shrugged and thought about my little Dawn. She'd be around twelve or thirteen by now and I wondered if she was still alive. I'd rarely gotten news from home. When Sherman left Savannah and turned toward Columbia, I'd been very worried. Camden was just northeast of his march route and Jenkins Plantation was north of that. I prayed that whatever happened, Dawn would come out of it okay. </p><p>""I don't know,"" I shrugged again, ""we had a good plantation and I hope some of it's still in one piece,"" and shrugged once more. </p><p>We continued on in silence. A couple of days later, we passed through the remains of Columbia. Sherman had left it in ruins. We managed to trade a horse for some supplies and kept on with the remaining three, we could have done with just two. All we were carrying was us and some salvaged bits of baggage. Several nights later, I shook their hands and told them that I'd be heading northerly in the morning. We sat up by a blazing campfire and popped the cork on a clay jug of home-made whiskey we'd acquired in the trade. After we had the first taste, Branford called me over to the wagon and uncovered what I'd thought was a bundle of their gear. </p><p>""That there, blue-coat had a few othah things aside from the hosses with him,"" he smilingly gestured at what he'd uncovered. </p><p>There were a number of muskets and rifled muskets as well as several Navy pistols, most were cap and ball, but he had one of the new cartridge pistols. </p><p>""Hep yo'sef,"" he gestured, ""there be's nineteen rifle muskets and eight Navy pistols,"" he picked up the cartridge pistol, ""but this be's mine. It's the newest in th' Union arsenal an' it'll come in handy . . . if'n I kin fin' some ca'tridges fer it."" </p><p>""There'll be a lot available in the next few years,"" I nodded, ""them's the newest thing and I hear they're damn reliable."" </p><p>""Hopin' so,"" he smiled at the pistol, caressing it's blued-steel barrel. </p><p>I picked up a Navy Colt pistol. I'd had one much like it, given to me by Colonel Charlie Colcock himself when he put me up as Captain after the Battle for Honey Hill. He'd said that all of his officers carried sidearms. There was no way none of us was gonna give in to a bunch'a nigras in blue uniforms. That pistol had been taken from me when me and my remaining men were taken prisoner. I dug my holster out of my sack and pushed the gun into it. It fit perfectly and I smiled at him. Branford handed me a couple of empty powder bags and gestured toward the water-proof barrel under the seat. I quickly filled them and, as I finished, he handed me another bag full of shot with a mold as well as a bar of lead to make more. I thanked him and pulled out a three rifle muskets that looked in fairly decent condition. Again, as I laid them aside, Branford filled another bag with several hands full of caps and handed it to me. I thanked him again. </p><p>""Just a favor for a damn good fightin' man,"" he waved my thanks aside, ""and good luck finding home,"" he took my hand and shook it again, ""it were a real pleasure meetin' up with ya, Cap'n Jenkins."" </p><p>""The pleasure was mine . . ."" I noticed the stripes on his uniform, they'd been hidden under the duster he'd worn, ""Sergeant Branford Smiley,"" I raised a hand in salute, not only to him, but to all the brave men that had fought with him. He returned it proudly. </p><p>Of what we drank, Mickey only had a taste, saying that he didn't really like the stuff so he watched us, laughing at the three's antics as they got rip-roaring drunk. I had a few sips and sat back and napped, dreaming of my sweet Dawn and praying that she'd made out okay. I wanted to get an early start. I still had twenty miles to go and meant to leave at sunrise. With any luck, I'd make it to Jenkins Plantation, or what was left of it, by early afternoon. </p><p>---</p><p>As I came down the over-grown, weedy road, I spotted the first of the old out-buildings. As I approached, I saw the weather damage wreaked by the lack of maintenance. It was abandoned and dilapidated. It took me a long while to recognize it as Mammy Letty's old shack. I sighed as I looked around it and out into the fields of weeds that had once been yellow with cotton blossoms. It wasn't a fit place to camp, so I moved on down the road, not wanting to face the old house if the old shack was in this condition. I walked up to one of the old hideouts I'd had as a young boy. I wasn't yet twenty, but I felt like an old, old man. Squatting by my old hideout, memories flooded my mind, remembering how I'd hidden in it and spied on Mammy Letty and old Sam. Picking up the old board half-hidden under the leaves, I spotted the old folded up oil-skin I'd used in rainy weather. It was still in good condition and, without thinking much, I spread it out and lay a couple of my rifle-muskets and the supplies in it. I wrapped them up water-tight, tied the package with some leather thongs and buckled my pistol around my waist, making sure that I had my ammo pouches full of shot, powder and caps. </p><p>After I covered my cache, I stood, adjusted my cap and, a rifle musket cradled in my arms, began a wary walk to the main house. I remembered all the burned out shells of plantation homes I'd seen during my ride home and steeled myself to see nothing but the burned wreckage of my old home. I heard a small noise to my left and dropped to one knee, pointing my musket in the general direction of the sound. As I focused on the shadows, I made out a doe, looking out at me as unafraid as if we were old friends. I looked around and rolled the hammer back down gently, checking to see that my gun-flap was loose. I only had the one shot in the musket, but all six cylinders in the Navy pistol had a double load of powder behind the balls. The road followed the river and, as I rounded a bend, I finally saw the old house. It seemed none the worse for the wear, although it looked to be in bad need of white-washing. However, it still stood, looking a lot smaller than I remembered it. </p><p>I walked up to it, my eyes full of unshed tears, seeing, in my mind, the porch with my parents sitting on the veranda and sipping lemonade and tea. I was brought back to reality as I put my foot on the bottom step and heard it creak in complaint. I looked down and saw the weathered wood and stepped back. It had looked okay from a distance, but up close, I could see tht the inside looked too bright through windows covered with torn and tattered oil paper. Looking at it, I could see that it was completely empty, light shining in through gaping holes in the roof. I could smell the stale odor of burned wood and lime and the tears welled up in my eyes. </p><p>It had been burned, but most of it had been saved. For what? I wondered as I walked to the side and looked around. The only thing left of the old plantation fields were a few scrubby rows of corn, drying on the stalk and what looked like some grave markers. I didn't wonder whose they were for long as I walked among them. They all lay next to Momma's grave and I read Daddy's name, then Happy's and a few of the nigras that had stayed including James. Some faithful nigra had buried them and, it looked like, kept up the graves. There wasn't much else to see and I wondered how I was going to make it through the coming winter. I, at least, needed food to last through the winter and to survive. I also needed to get some winter crops in now. The old house was worthless, but the barn-side shed, once a stable for the mules was in better condition so I headed back and got my things, including the oil-skin pack. I figured to bed down in the old shed for at least a few days. </p><p>As I dropped my things in the shed, I heard a beautiful voice singing softly. I left the musket on top of my things and pulled my pistol out, easing through the door and around the corner to the old watering trough. As I peeked around the edge of the barn, I saw a head with long, dark-brown hair scrubbing a raised arm. It was a girl's arm. A nicely tanned arm. I wondered if some Mexicans were passing through. They'd be a long way from home, but this damn war had brought along many things. I peered around, trying to see if she was alone and if she had any weapons. Her voice was beautiful and the tinkling of laughter in the song fished up a barely remembered familiarity. I scooted quietly around between the shed and the trough, rising to my feet as I walked around, my pistol hanging forgotten in my hand. I knew that voice. As her face came into view, I saw my beautiful baby girl, her face a little older. She had to be thirteen or fourteen by now and she had grown. My Lord she had grown - and even more beautiful. </p><p>She stared up at me, not understanding for a few seconds, who this white man was standing in front of her. She'd been raped by one a year gone and her heart pounded with fear as she thought that this might be another. </p><p>""How are you, Dawn?"" I whispered softly, tossing my cap and my gun aside. </p><p>""Who . . ."" Dawn examined my face in astonishment. </p><p>""I'm home,"" I moaned reaching for her. </p><p>""NO!"" she screamed and doubled her fists as if to hit me, ""Marsa Joe-ee?!"" </p><p>""It's me,"" I whispered, pulling her to me. </p><p>""Oh, my Marsa Joey,"" she moaned suddenly jumping to her feet in the water, ""my Marsa Joey,"" she moaned again and again. </p><p>""Yes, love,"" I whispered, ""I'm finally home."" </p><p>I held her back for a few moments, admiring her leggy curves and burgeoning hips, the beautiful, small breasts, then I pulled her to me. Pressing my lips to hers, I kissed her, her face, her hair, her neck and back to her full lips, suckling on her tongue when she got tired of suckling on mine. We hugged tight, kissing and caressing each other for a long time, unable to get enough of each other. She felt so soft, so warm, so alive. By the time I finally let her go, she was almost dry. </p><p>""What was ya doin'?"" I smiled running my eyes up and down her naked body once more as I sat on the edge of the trough. Even with me sitting, she was still much shorter than me. </p><p>""Why, ah was a'bathin' fo' ya, Marsa Joey,"" she grinned happily. </p><p>I threw my head back and laughed. </p><p>""Got room f'one mo' in thar?"" I grinned undoing my pistol belt, kicking off my boots and undoing my clothes. </p><p>""Well,"" Dawn grinned, ""th' tub's big 'nough, wanna scrub my back?"" </p><p>I could only grin. The old horse trough, as a bathtub, was huge. Dawn smiled up at me. She'd used the trough a number of times and it was big enough for five. Slipping in next to her, I pulled her to me, pressing my lips to hers and giving her several long, slow kisses as I held her tight. I slowly kissed my way down her neck and chest down to the water line. Dawn sighed pleasurably as I caressed her breasts, dipping my head underwater to lick and suckle her stiff little nipples. She caressed my stiffening cock, marveling at it's size and stiffness. I was so very eager, so very ready for her and wanted her so damn much. </p><p>As for Dawn, she was glad that she was a woman and that, if it came down to it, all she had to do was lie back and let me wear myself out on her. She chuckled at the thought as she fondled my stiff prick lovingly, kissing me for several more long minutes. As we calmed a little, she straddled my lap, guiding my heavy prick into her slick, waiting pussy. For her, the combination of the warm spring air, the relaxing bath and now the erotic feel of my so very stiff prick filling her so wonderfully, had her feeling as if she were flying and she felt as high as if she was smoking jimson or loco weed. She closed her eyes and let the arousing feeling wash over her. She felt as if she was a part of me, a second body attached at the end of my prick and we made love effortlessly, moving as if with one mind, her body following my will and command. She realized for the umpteenth time, that she was mine and mine alone and she was glad that she was. She gasped and came as she realized what and who she was, who she belonged to, heart, mind and soul. </p><p>""My Marsa!"" she cried cumming once again from the sheer pleasure the word evoked in her, ""I belong to my Marsa Joe!"" she came again, her cunt squeezing powerfully around my thrusting prick, ""my Joe."" </p><p>I felt her cumming, her cunt squeezing so delightfully on my prick and I cried out with her each time she came. Neither of us had any idea how long we made love and didn't care. Dawn felt as if she was on a cloud of lust and love the like of which she'd never been on before, feeling as if she were climbing higher and higher each time she came. I held out, trying to make myself last. It was such an exquisite torture and I so thoroughly loved her squeezing pussy. It had been so long - so damn long. Too many good men had died in the terrible conflict and Dawn helped me lose myself, forget it all, if only temporarily, in her wonderful adoration. To Dawn, it seemed as if we made love for an amazingly long time, but she finally felt her belly cramping and, with a long, shrill gasp she came hard. I felt her warmth gushing onto my hammering cock-head and I, too, cried out and sank deep into her, power-blasting my hot cum into her, filling her belly with my long pent-up load of steaming cum. </p><p>We floated in the water, locked in each other's arms and almost drowning as we shook pleasurably. A long time later, Dawn slid off me and we washed each other, more for the touching and caressing than to clean each other, relaxing in the cool rainwater. A long while later, we got out and dried off with the blankets from my sleeping roll. As we dressed, we talked, planning what we to do now, which direction we needed to take. There was no longer just me. I now had my woman back and that changed my outlook and the future no longer looked bleak. </p><p>We continued talking and Dawn told me that when Mammy Letty had passed, she'd hung around in the old cabin until a stray deserter had stumbled on her. After satisfying his lust, he'd fallen asleep and she'd escaped, running half-naked through the woods until she'd gotten lost. When morning came, she figured out where she was and made her way back to the old plantation house, caught up with Sairy and they'd moved on, living off the land, pretty much hand to mouth. </p><p>I thought about that, cursed myself for what she'd endured at the hands of that man, and about the plans I was making as Dawn clung to my hand patiently. She'd go wherever I went, do whatever I wanted her to do, die for me or with me - and I made up my mind. A few days later, we had harvested what we could of the standing dry corn and shucked it mostly for seed. The following day, as I cussed the sun and poked the fuck stick into the earth, dropping seeds in the holes, I saw a stray mule, pathetically trying to eat through a hard bit in it's mouth. When I caught it, I saw the ""US"" brand on it's rump. A Union Army mule that had strayed or gotten loose. The remains of the harness on it showed that it had been an artillery mule. Looking it over, I thought about how it was trained to pull and remembered the old plow in the shed. I could toss away the old fuck stick and use the plow. It was a God-send. I checked it over and found that it had good teeth and still seemed healthy in spite of being half-starved. It followed me docilely as I led it into the stable and, after I got the bit from it's mouth, munched happily on the old hay. I didn't worry about it eating too much. Unlike horses, mules had enough common sense not to overeat, even when they were starving. I gave it a couple of handfuls of the corn I had left and went in to Dawn. I still hadn't seen anybody anywhere around. The nigras had all scattered to the four winds. </p><p>A day or so later, as I worked on the damaged harness from the mule, I spotted someone watching from a small stand of trees close to the barn. I didn't let on that I'd seen him and pulled Dawn into the stable with me. </p><p>""What's wrong,"" she asked worriedly as I stared out through a crack between two of the boards in the wall. </p><p>""Somebody out there hidden in the trees,"" I muttered, ""stay here,"" I handed her my cavalry pistol, ""I'm gonna see what his business is."" </p><p>She nodded apprehensively as I hefted one of my muskets and checked the primer and powder. I quickly slipped out between two loose boards on the shed's side and Indian crawled until I figured I was behind the stranger. I gingerly stepped around a couple of trees and saw him, still peering around a tree. I couldn't see or feel anybody else, so I squatted on one knee and rolled the hammer back. As the stranger heard the distinctive clacking of the musket's hammer, he froze for a second, then dropped onto his belly, covering his head. </p><p>""Don' shoot! Please Marsa, don' shoot!"" he scrabbled around on the ground, ""I's only a po' nigra! Don' shoot! Please!"" he cried. </p><p>I watched him pitilessly as he sobbed and pleaded for his life. He was completely bald, except for a fringe of gray, kinky hair around his head. I kept the musket pointed at his chest, but kept my finger off the trigger. </p><p>""I ain't a'gonna shoot,"" I finally said, ""stand up an' lemme see yo' face."" </p><p>""Oh, yassah! Yassah,"" he pushed himself off, dusting his trembling hands. </p><p>His face looked familiar, but I kept my the musket trained on him. </p><p>""Who is you and what you doin' here,"" I demanded. </p><p>""W-well, sah, I use-ta live here oncet,"" he shivered in fear, rolling his eyes, ""m-muh name be's Joshua Jenkins, sah."" </p><p>I raised the muzzle, reached under the cocked hammer and pulled the primer off. </p><p>""An' before I manumitted you, you was known as Sultan the Groom,"" I added, pocketing the primer and letting the hammer down gently. </p><p>He stared at me for a few seconds, examining my face closely. </p><p>""Marsa!"" he exclaimed joyously, ""Marsa Joey! Be's dat you, sah?"" he took a step toward me, reaching a trembling hand out to touch me. </p><p>""Yes, it is,"" I sighed, cradling the musket in my arm, ""come on, my woman should have some supper fixed, poor as it is."" </p><p>I led the way around to the door. Dawn hadn't been able to see us as we talked, all she heard was some undecipherable voices. As I opened the door, the loud bang and the splintering wood by my shoulder sent me onto belly. Joshua screamed and fell to the ground just inside the door. I looked up to see a very surprised Dawn staring at us, the pistol lying on the hard packed earthen floor by her bare feet. </p><p>""Damn, woman!"" I howled, ""th' damyankees almost killed me and now you tryin', too? Damn near succeeded, too!"" </p><p>""Oh, Marsa,"" she reverted, ""oh, no, Marsa! No! I didn' kill yo' did I?"" she sobbed as she dropped beside me, wrapping her arms around me. </p><p>""Ah, hell,"" I pulled her to me, ""no, mah luck's still good, the bullet missed me."" </p><p>Joshua slowly sat up as I rolled, pulling Dawn over me and smiling up at her. Then I pressed my lips to hers. She opened her mouth and closed her eyes, relaxing into me and suckling happily on my tongue. </p><p>""Oh-h, my, yes,"" she sighed, ""dat's what I missed the mos'es, mah sweet Joe,"" she kissed me again, her soft hands cupping my cheeks - dat's what I missed the mos'es. </p><p>Joshua sat looking astonished. </p><p>""Be's dat . . . Dawn?"" he quavered. </p><p>Dawn's head snapped around, not recognizing the voice, but recognizing the weathered face. </p><p>""Joshua!"" she smiled in welcome and rolled off me. </p><p>We talked as we ate stewed rabbit, wild cabbage and dandelions, seasoned with some salt pork I'd traded a haunch of venison for. I figured on getting a few piglets in the spring and growing some for market. Josh and I were both hungry and we dug into the stew heartily. As we ate we talked about what had happened around the old place. Since Dawn had left before Mammy Letty had died, she didn't know where everybody had gone. Joshua had kept in touch with some of the former slaves and had heard about most of the others from those he'd kept in touch with. He'd come back many times to visit the old plantation, but hadn't been back in several weeks and hadn't seen Dawn until today. He it was who'd collected the various bodies and buried them, getting an old white man to letter the grave markers. When he'd come by earlier, he'd seen the activity and hung around to see what was going on, telling me that he'd been more or less living off the land, using spring traps and snares to catch rabbits and squirrels. </p><p>He told us of skinning the small game with his teeth and bare hands and told us how he easy it were. We laughed when he said that the hardest part was spitting all the soft fur out. Both, rabbit and squirrel underfur was so fine that it stuck to his gums and made him look as if he had a beard growing out of his mouth. We all laughed over that. When I asked Joshua about staying and working the farm with me, he readily agreed, adding that Zekial and Ham might be wanting to come, too. And, since they was married, they had some kids that could do some of the chores. All they wanted was food since money was something they couldn't eat. I couldn't remember Zekial and Ham, although I did remember writing their names down on their manumissions. </p><p>""You 'member Tobias and Blue who used ta push dem mules in da fields?"" Joshua smiled, licking stray bits of stew off his fingers. </p><p>""Yeah, yeah,"" I smiled, tapping my head. </p><p>""Well, Blue took Ham Jenkins and Tobias took Zekial Jenkins for dey names when you manumitted dem, 'member?"" </p><p>""Absolutely,"" I nodded, ""pair of damn fine workers. Be proud to work aside them."" </p><p>Joshua stared at me for a second. </p><p>""Work aside 'em?"" </p><p>""Well, of course,"" I nodded, ""gotta lay in summat before the winter hits. Summat to eat like winter cabbage and maybe corn. Gotta cut the grass by the river and put it up for winter hay for the mule. I'd like to spare some corn for the mule, too. It's too damn skinny and still a little weak."" </p><p>Joshua nodded in agreement. </p><p>""Can't guarantee any vegetables 'cept for what grows wild, but I can promise plenty of meat. The hunting's still good roundabouts, but I don't wanna clean the land of deer. I got wind of some wild pigs and I'll get alla dose I kin . . ."" </p><p>""Marsa Joey, to a man what's starvin' a squirrel be's a feast!"" Joshua laughed. </p><p>Dawn finished cleaning out the pot and snuggled in between my legs the way she used to as a tiny girl. I smiled and hugged her to me. </p><p>""I'll go tell Zekial and Ham to hie demsefs here come morning. Dey's be glad to come, knowing you's here, Marsa."" </p><p>""You may as well f'git the Marsa Joe, Joshua,"" I shook my head, thinking that this was a new time and a new world, ""if you gotta call me summat than my given name, call me Cap'n or Cap'n Joe. This ain' no marsa nor slave time no more. Even ""Boss"" sounds better'n marsa."" </p><p>""Yas, sah, Cap'n Joe,"" Joshua nodded, smiling wide. </p><p>After the old nigra left, Dawn and I went to bed. She'd made us one of sweet grass under one of my blankets and we were soon snuggling under them. </p><p>""It'll be good to have some help,"" I kissed her, caressing her young, firmly conical breasts. </p><p>She'd been barely showing a pair of little bumps when I'd left. Now she had a beautiful, conical pair of breasts that promised to be as full and heavy as Happy's had been by the time she reached her full growth. I suckled on her thick, maroon nipples, kneading her breasts gently. </p><p>""Ooh,"" she whimpered softly, caressing my working hands, ""dat's so nice."" </p><p>As I suckled, I let go of her luscious little breasts and ran my hands down her smooth flanks, gripping her hips and kneading the sides of her buttocks. I hadn't had enough of my little girl yet, not near enough. </p><p>""Marsa Joey,"" she crooned softly, ""I don't care what you say 'bout callin' ya Cap'n . . . you's my marsa. You'll allus be my Marsa."" </p><p>I pushed her legs further apart and speared her softly giving cunt with my hard, stiff cock. She gasped and cried out softly, wrapping her arms around my head, rocking back and forth as I planted my own fuck-stick deep into her very fertile furrow. Joshua had said that the land around the house had lain fallow for the last couple of seasons, but there was also another fertile field that had lain fallow for too long and I aimed to plant my seed deep in it. I slammed hard into her, rocking her small body with my pounding thrusts. A few minutes later, she stiffened, pressing my face tightly to her lusciously firm little breasts. Easing off, she cried out, her young hips rolling to meet mine with each of my ramming thrusts, moaning and babbling incoherently. My little darling came a couple more times before she lay back and let me spend myself in her. Whispering soft words of love and caressing my back and neck as I rammed heavily into her. </p><p>I didn't hold anything back. I loved the way her little cunt grabbed and squeezed my plunging prick, loved the feel of her soft, unresisting flesh giving way, but I couldn't hold back and cried out as my hot spermy cum sprayed hard into her. My little woman cried out her lust as she felt my liquid love pouring into her. I pounded into her again and again, my sperm filling her with each thrust until I finally had no more to give her. </p><p>""My Marsa,"" Dawn crooned softly, hugging me tight, ""my darling Marsa."" </p><p>I panted, lying heavily atop her as she caressed me, her firm thighs squeezing my hips as I got my breath back. </p><p>""My baby girl,"" I murmured, smilind down into her dusky, smiling face, ""my sweetest, little, baby girl. You'll always be mine . . . always. I'll never, ever sell you. I'll keep you with me always and always, forever."" </p><p>She smiled happily, wrapping her arms around me and hugging me tight. </p><p>The next morning, I stepped out of the shed and found Zekial and Ham with their families sitting on the old porch waiting for me. As I stared at them for a few minutes, Joshua walked up leading the fully harnessed mule. I didn't know what to say and we all stared at each other until Joshua broke the silence. </p><p>""Ah mended the old harness las' night,"" he turned and patted the mule's rump, ""tain't purty, but it'll hold,"" he grinned big, ""found th' old plow and we's ready to do some plowin'. She look good in harness, don' she?"" </p><p>""Could use 'nother couple'a more mules er donkeys, either one,"" Ham noted. </p><p>""Know a nigra down a ways that gots a spare mule. Reckon as how ah kin go see if he'll loan it,"" Zekial added. </p><p>""What you think he'll want for it?"" I asked. </p><p>Zekial as Tobias, had always had a mournful expression on his face, rarely smiling, but he gave me a half-grin. </p><p>""Don' rightly know. Nevah reckoned much on it."" </p><p>""Gotta deer haunch ya kin take as a present fer botherin' him,"" I noted, ""planned on smoking it, but I ain't got nothin' to smoke it in."" </p><p>Joshua chuckled and Ham smiled. Zekial only nodded, pulled out a corncob pipe, stuffed some wild tobacco in and lit it. I pulled my shrinking pouch of tobacco and my scraps of paper, rolling me one and held the pouch out. </p><p>""Ennybody care fer a smoke?"" </p><p>Ham hesitated, but he finally took it and a scrap of paper. </p><p>""Never larned how to,"" Joshua waved his hand, ""don't needa larn now."" </p><p>""It is a vice,"" I nodded, taking a deep pull as Dawn held a burning straw for me and Ham to light our cigarettes. </p><p>Zekial leaned forward, sucking on the flame until he had his pipe restarted, nodding his thanks at Dawn. </p><p>""I be's leavin' my fambly wit' choo, Ham,"" Zekial stood puffing on his pipe, ""see that my youngest don't shirk none, hear?"" </p><p>A few minutes later, he had the deer haunch on his shoulder and headed off through the woods. I gazed around at my new help. From no help to nine people, less Zekial, and I was almost at a loss as to what to do first. </p><p>""What ya want we should do, Cap'n?"" Ham stood and wiped his hands on his weathered dungarees. </p><p>""Well, I'll tell you what needs doin' and I'll let you figure out what you wanna do, okay?"" I sighed, running my fingers through my hair. </p><p>""Sounds fair,"" Ham's wife, a wide-hipped woman with enormous breasts smiled as Ham nodded and carefully put his cigarette out, saving the stub. </p><p>I did the same, not knowing when I'd get a fresh supply of tobacco. We'd always grown it here, but usually just enough for our use. </p><p>""Well, lessee . . . I need a good supply of grass laid in for the mule for winter. Best place to get it is down by the bend in the river. It's nice and tall. Bring it back and spread it out on the verandah of the old house to dry. We need to finish plowing the old cornfield and sow some more corn. I found some old cabbage and tomato seed, could plant it among the corn and see of any will grow. Ham, can you make a couple of hoes and rakes with the old wood?"" he nodded with assurance and I continued, ""I found some potatoes growing wild. Once we clear the garden by the old house, we can cut 'em up for planting,"" I sighed heavily, ""there's lots more to do, build shelters and maybe later, some cabins."" </p><p>Rachel was Zekial's woman. They'd been together for about thirteen years and had five kids. The oldest was thirteen, the youngest was three. They'd had four die of various diseases and she'd miscarried one. Moreena was Ham's woman. They'd only been together since Daddy had freed Ham. She'd lived on a neighboring plantation and they only had one child, a two year old girl. As they looked at one another, Ham stood and began organizing the details. He told Rachel to leave Rollie, the oldest boy, to clear the field by the house, and Aaron, the next eldest, with Moreena to help clear corn stalks with him while Joshua did the tilling, adding for her to take the rest of her children to gather grass for the mule. He also intended to keep the corn stalk as filler food for the mule, telling me that Moreena could make a real good corn stalk soup. </p><p>Over the next few days, we made a lot more progress than I'd thought possible and over the following weeks, we made a good start for the spring. That winter was still pretty hard, but we survived. By January, Dawn was pregnant with my child and I was deliriously happy over it. We were lucky that the winter wasn't very severe. Zekial and I foraged and got a lot of small game to go with the winter squash and cabbage. The mule survived on the dried grass, corn stalks, tailings from the vegetables and a few cups of corn. </p><p>The first Sunday of the new spring dawned clear and bright. Before summer arrived, Dawn, with Moreena and Rachel's help presented me with a son. It was the start of a brand new life.</p>"
833,Little Red Riding Hood,Blue_Goose,martin.bluezephyr@gmail.com,"['fant', 'furry', 'F', 'g', 'M', 'bi', 'inc', 'grand']","The Triple-X rated version of Little Red Riding Hood, her Grandmother and the Big Bad Wolf - with apologies to the Brothers Grimm for subverting the story.",2012-12-14T00:00:00,"This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.

This story contains sexually graphic and explicit material not suitable for minors. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually explicit material in your community, please leave now. 
This story and characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to events or persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please read no further. If you are offended by stories featuring bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any such sexuality that I may conjure up, please read no further. Please check your inhibitions, the story codes and the Story Summary before reading the text. 
This story is just that, a story and does not promote nor condone any activities insofar as unsafe sexual practices or sex between adults and minors.","<p>Once upon a time there was a dear little girl who was loved by everyone who looked at her, but most of all by her grandmother. There was nothing that the old lady wouldn't give the child. When the little girl was seven, she gave her a little cap of red velvet that covered her entire head and shoulders to commemorate having taken the little girl's virginity. On that day Dagmar, who was ever after known simply as Little Red Riding Hood came to visit the old woman to see that she was in good health. Grandmother, as Dagmar called her lied and said that she was feeling poorly and inveigled the little girl into her bed, saying that the little girl's warmth would soothe her rheumatic bones. </p><p>""Oh, Grandmother, I do hope it helps."" </p><p>""It will if you take all your clothes off so that your warmth will not be muffled by your clothes, my little darling, I need all of your warmth to help me."" </p><p>When Little Red Riding Hood had completely undressed, she climbed in bed with Grandmother who had already disrobed. The old woman threw back the bed-clothes and snuggled the little girl to her sagging, naked bosom. </p><p>""Ooh, Grandmother, how warm you are,"" Little Red Riding Hood murmured, feeling the warmth of the old breasts on her back. </p><p>""It is simply the fever, my little one,"" the old lady murmured, pressing her lips to the back of Little Red Riding Hood's neck. </p><p>""Ooh, Grandmother . . ."" Little Red Riding Hood forgot what she was going to say as Grandmother's lips caressed the side of her throat. </p><p>Little Red Riding Hood shivered as the goose bumps rushed down her back and thrilled her sweetly virgin, little pussy. Grandmother slipped her hands around the child's chest and grasped the tiny little pink buttons between the thumb and forefinger of each hand, tweaking and twirling them so Little Red Riding Hood gasped in pleasure. With the child gasping in pleasure, Grandmother slipped down, her fingers sliding over her naked tummy to end on the child's hairlessly bare pussy. Grandmother dug her fingers between Little Red Riding Hood's lips, searching for and finally finding, the darling little nub. As Grandmother gently pinched and pulled on it, she reached between her own legs with her other hand and did the same to herself. Grandmother sent herself and the child into shuddering spasms and wild bucks of their hips. Little Red Riding Hood's eyes rolled back into her head as, in moments, Little Red Riding Hood stiffened and she arched up, as stiff as a board, as an orgasm of massive proportions - her very first such orgasm - swept through her. Grandmother also shuddered in climax, feeling delighted that she and the sweet child had cum together. </p><p>As Little Red Riding Hood slowly settled back on the bedclothes, the old woman reached under her pillow and pulled out a cunningly carved forked willow branch. All three ends had been carved into phallic representations and all were minimally as big around and as long as the child's arms. Grandmother only used the single one on herself since her life partner had departed this earth some years previously. Licking one of the twin ends, she tasted the flavor of her departed love and tearfully smiled at the memory. With trembling hands, the old woman pushed that end into herself and gently touched the other end to the child's nether lips. Little Red Riding Hood still trembled with the last of her orgasm and only cried out with pleasure as the end slowly spread her open. Reaching down, the old woman grasped the triple-ended phallus by the single end, wiggled upward a little and jammed it sharply and hard into both their very slick vaginas. </p><p>	""A-A-AH-H-HEE-EE-EE-EE-EE-EE!!"" the child screamed with the sudden, sharp, very hard pain whilst Grandmother only grunted with pleasure. </p><p>	Holding the fuck-willow fork deep in each other, the old woman squirmed, her hips adding thrust and motion to the improvised penis. The child's body relaxed and fell limp as she passed out from the pain, but Grandmother continued moving, holding the willow fork still as she fucked the triple phallus in and out of herself and the child. A moment later, Little Red Riding Hood awakened to the agonizing pleasure of the hard, relentless thrusting of the phallic wood pounding into her. It hurt, but it also felt so very good that she couldn't help herself and her young childish hips rolled to meet the motion set by Grandmother's rocking hips. The child's pain soon settled to the back of her mind as the pleasure of the three inch thick wood filled her childish puss, stretching her open almost past the limits of her fleshy lips as they stood out whitely, ready to split apart. Still, they held and slowly adjusted to the in and out rocking of Grandmother's hips as her childish pleasure grew. A few minutes later, Little Red Riding Hood was panting and grasping Grandmother's upper arms as she pulled and pulled the old woman from and to her, matching the old woman's hip motion. Once more Grandmother gasped and shivered as an orgasm washed over her. As the child felt the old woman's quivering through the thick, hard phallus, she, too, began cumming, stiffening, then shaking, then stiffening again, going through the sequence several times as she came again and again and again. </p><p>Little Red Riding Hood hugged Grandmother and smiled at her happily as another orgasm shivered through the two. After they had rested for some little while, the old woman reached under the pillow and pulled out a long, leather thong which was tied into a loop, the bottom of which had been twisted into a smaller loop. Slipping the smaller loop around the bottom phallus, she then brought the knotted end up and over her head, thus affixing the phallic fork to her so it would not fall out. Pulling the child to her, she began thrusting with her hips, driving the twin phalli alternately in and out of herself and the child. Once again the two females, young child and old woman, brought themselves to orgasmic release. This time was much more pleasurable to Little Red Riding Hood as well as Grandmother because they were able to touch and caress each other. Because it was such a long way to her grandmother's house for the child, she had been allowed to remain overnight and she and Grandmother spent many pleasurable hours together. </p><p>Grandmother cleaned the blood and crusted girlish cream off Little Red Riding Hood's cunt. The child had several more orgasms on Grandmother's lips before she was allowed to fall into the soft, comforting arms of Morpheus and sent her sweet dreams of phalli thrusting into her wet, sheath. Come morning, Grandmother had the child return the favor and, after cleaning the child's lips with her own, she sent her off with a gentle caress of her clothed rump. </p><p>Because the distance was almost a league, a great distance for a small child, little Dagmar only visited Grandmother once a week, although her childish cunt itched for more. Those few visits were the highlight of her weeks, but then, for several weeks Mother kept her home, saying the weather was too wicked for a little girl to travel. But then one day her mother received some news from a passing tinsmith and, being herself ailing and, as the weather was good enough called the child to her. </p><p>""Come, Dagmar, here is a goodly piece of pork pie, cake and a bottle of wine, take them to Grandmother. The poor woman is ill and weak and they will do her good. Set out before it gets hot and mind, where you are going, walk nicely and quietly and do not run off the path or you may fall and break the bottle and your grandmother shall get nothing. When you go into her room, don't forget to say, ""Good morning,"" and don't peek into every corner before you do it."" </p><p>""Yes, Mother, I will be sure to take great care,"" Little Red Riding Hood promised Mother and gave her hand on it. </p><p>Grandmother lived out in the wood, almost a league from the village and just as Little Red Riding Hood entered the wood, a wolf met her. Little Red Riding Hood did not know what a wicked creature he was, and was not at all afraid of him. </p><p>""Good day, Little Red Riding Hood,"" said the wicked creature. </p><p>""Thank you kindly, wolf."" </p><p>""Whither away so early, Little Red Riding Hood?"" </p><p>""To my grandmother's."" </p><p>""What have you in your apron?"" the wolf asked as a matter of fact. </p><p>""I have pork pie, cake and wine. Yesterday was baking day, so poor sick grandmother is to have something good to make her stronger,"" the child replied without guile. </p><p>""And where does your grandmother live, Little Red Riding Hood?"" </p><p>""A good quarter of a league farther on in the wood. Her house stands under the three large oak trees, the nut trees are just below; you surely must know it,"" the child replied. </p><p>""What a tender young creature!"" the wolf thought to himself, ""what a nice plump mouthful - her pussy will taste much better and probably much tighter than the old woman's. However, I must act craftily if I am to have some cunt for my cock."" </p><p>The wolf liked riding the old woman although he must, of needs, force her into it. However, she had barred the door the last time he had tried to have his pleasure, so he walked for a short time by the side of Little Red Riding Hood, commenting on the weather and the fineness of her hooded shawl, attempting to craft a plot that would ensnare both. Then, espying the lovely flowers in the field, an idea came to him and he smiled. </p><p>""See, Little Red Riding Hood, how pretty the flowers are about here - why do you not look round? I do believe, too, that you do not hear how sweetly the little birds are singing; you walk gravely along as if you were going to school, while everything else out here in the wood is merry."" </p><p>The first part of his plot unfolded as Little Red Riding Hood raised her eyes. When she saw the sunbeams dancing here and there through the trees and the pretty flowers growing everywhere, she smiled with delight and bethought herself an idea. </p><p>""Suppose I take grandmother a fresh nosegay,"" she thought, ""that would please her, too. It is yet early in the day and I shall doubtless, still get there in good time."" </p><p>Thus as she ran from the path into the wood to look for flowers, the second part of wolf's plan also bore fruit. As for Little Red Riding Hood, whenever she picked one flower, she fancied that she saw a still prettier one farther on and ran after it, and so got deeper and deeper into the wood. Meanwhile the wolf ran straight to the grandmother's house and knocked at the door. </p><p>""Who is there?"" the old woman called. </p><p>""Little Red Riding Hood,"" replied the wolf in as high a voice as he could muster, ""bringing pork pie, cake and wine, open the door."" </p><p>""Just lift the latch,"" Grandmother called out, ""I am too weak and cannot get up."" </p><p>The wolf had not tried the latch and was surprised that it lifted easily. Flinging the door open, wolf sprang through it without saying a word. Going straight to Grandmother's bed, the evil beast jumped upon her, tearing her nightdress off. The poor old woman was surprised and put up a short fight. However, she was weak from her short illness and could not struggle overmuch so she soon gave in and lay back. She did get some pleasure from his penetrations, but what she objected to was his rough maleness. She much preferred the smooth skin of a woman. </p><p>""Fuck me if you must, wolf,"" she moaned tiredly, ""I cannot fight you."" </p><p>Wolf growled and cruelly tore at Grandmother's thighs with his sharp claws as he slammed his sharp-pointed, big-knotted cock into her depths. The old woman cried out, feeling the blood welling up and oozing cooly down off her thighs and soaking into the bedding, but moments later, she was gurgling and crying out with pleasure as the knot, set back on his cock, rubbed her g-spot so deliciously. Within moments, her first orgasm rocked through her, making her gasp and stiffen with pleasure. She had to admit, were it not for his brutal love-making, she'd invite him in often. However, wolf wasn't yet done, for he reached up and dug his claws into her old, sagging breasts, squeezing and tearing at them, laying fresh gouges upon the old, healed ones. The old woman screamed in pain, her hips bucking up to meet his great, thrusting cock, taking him deep into her, his pointed cock forcing it's way through her gaping cervix and into her worn, no longer fertile womb. As he rammed cruelly into the once unknown depths of her vaginal bowels, the pain of it gave her an even greater orgasm and she screamed even louder with the deep orgasm-inducing pain. </p><p>The wolf had been without benefit of feminine servicing and he didn't like the pain his claws inflicted on his penis. However, he didn't want to trim them down so he'd done without until now. His balls were indeed heavy with seed and he didn't allow Grandmother more than three orgasms before he, too, writhed in orgasm and, as he exploded his hot seed into the old woman's barren womb, he ran his claws down her flanks and dug them into her soft hips. With the pain of his claws digging deep into her flesh and the heat of his seed scalding her insides, the old woman went into another orgasmic spasm, kicking her feet upward into the empty air. Wolf slammed his thick cock into her spasming cunt again and again in rhythm with his seed-squirting cock until he was done. As the last of him dripped into Grandmother's womb, he reached up and pulled her face to his gently, without using his claws. His long, wolfish tongue stretched into the old woman's gasping mouth and, without thinking, she suckled on it, tasting the foul taste of unwashed teeth and old, decayed animal matter. Still, she only moaned with pleasure as she had consecutively smaller and smaller orgasms. </p><p>Wolf was still stiff and hard, still very horny and eagerly thinking of Little Red Riding Hood as he lay there. Thinking of how tight her little cunt probably was, he bethought himself of another tight hole and forced Grandmother to present her backside to him. Knowing what wolf wanted, she groaned but readily complied. With wolf digging his claws into her tender back cheeks, the old woman knew better than to refuse and he plunged his thickly rampant cock into her dirty anus, fucking it and brutally digging his sharp claws into her hips, her buttocks and her upper thighs. With his balls bouncing on her old, gray-haired puss, the old woman was surprised that she came again, her orgasm washing hotly over her. Once again, wolf sent his spermy seed into her barren asshole. Although Grandmother didn't care for him, she was pleased to feel him fill her. It warmed her bowels and, in spite of the cruel clawing of her body, she enjoyed being used like a street whore. Then wolf arose and went into the water closet to perform his urgent business. As he was naked, he put on some of her clothes, perched her cap over his ears and laid himself back in bed, drawing the curtains over the bed. </p><p>Little Red Riding Hood, however, had been running about picking flowers, and when she had gathered so many that she could carry no more, she remembered her grandmother and set off to continue on her way. Arriving at Grandmother's cottage, she was surprised to find the door standing open. When she went into the room, she had such a strange feeling. </p><p>""Oh dear! How uneasy I feel today. At other times I like being with grandmother so much,"" then called out to Grandmother. </p><p>""Good morning,"" she called out but received no answer. </p><p>She continued in and went to the bed, drawing back the curtains. There lay what appeared to be Grandmother with her cap pulled low over her face and looking very strange indeed. </p><p>""Oh! Grandmother,"" she gazed, in her innocence not noting the difference, ""what big ears you have!"" </p><p>""The better to hear you with, my child,"" was the reply. </p><p>""Oh, but, Grandmother, what big eyes you have!"" she continued, seeing wolf's eyes peering back. </p><p>""Why, the better to see you with, my dear."" </p><p>Then the child saw wolf's clawed hands grasping the covers. </p><p>""And Grandmother, what large hands you have!"" </p><p>""Well, the better to hug you with."" </p><p>Then wolf smiled, licking his lips in anticipation. </p><p>""Oh! but, Grandmother, what a long, terrible tongue you have!"" </p><p>""The better to eat you with!"" </p><p>Scarcely had wolf said this, than with one bound he was out of bed and grabbed Little Red Riding Hood. The child shrieked in giggling anticipation as wolf threw her on the bed beside Grandmother. The old woman grinned down at the child and reached to caress her hairless little pussy. Wolf slapped her hand away, snarling with impatience as he bared his cock and plunged it without preamble into Little Red Riding Hood's slickly ready cunt. The child gasped in sudden pain. He was much longer and much thicker that the willow fork. However, it was hot and very much alive. She could feel it throbbing as wolf's eagerness fed it. With a snarl of lust, he dug his claws in her child's hips and pulled her to him, slamming furiously in and out of the helpless child. Little Red Riding Hood suddenly knew the pain that Grandmother's bloody body showed. </p><p>The big bad wolf snapped his powerful jaws by her head, frightening the child as she heard the loud snapping of his mighty teeth so close to her ear. As wolf raked his claws down her tiny, lithe body, the pain of his deeply scoring claws sent her into paroxysms of lusty pain. Her hairless cunt gushed, making herself slicker and letting wolf's thick cock pound deeper and deeper into her tightly gripping cunt. Wolf's big eyes, narrowed to slits as he felt her hard grip. </p><p>Little Red Riding Hood could feel him slamming deep inside her, his pointed cock trying to gain entrance into her tiny, not yet ready womb, but to no avail. His powerful haunches weren't enough to break through the tiny, immature hole though he strove mightily to batter through it. As he dug his claws deep into the child's hips, pulling her down hard onto him, she suddenly stiffened and cried out, shuddering as she came. In spite of his ripping claws, his plunging cock drove her into a hard, deep orgasm, getting even slicker for him. Wolf smiled feeling himself driving into her more and more easily. Finally, with a long, lusty howl, he dug his claws into her untouched buttocks, scoring her deeply, leaving long grooves of rent flesh in their wake and loosed his seed in the depths of her childish cunt. Once again he howled his lust as the child screamed again, another pain-filled orgasm shaking her to the very core. As his hot seed continued to fill her, she shuddered with the delighted pain of his scoring claws. Her hips and ass were bloody, but she only smiled and stroked wolf's thick fur, scratching him behind his ears as she would have her favorite dog. </p><p>When the wolf had appeased his sexual appetite, he lay down again in the bed, fell asleep and began to snore loudly. Grandmother's very young, occasional lover, only known as the Huntsman was just passing the house and heard the din. </p><p>""How the old woman snores! I must just see if she wants for anything."" </p><p>So he went into the room and when he came to the bed, he saw that the wolf was lying in it. </p><p>""Do I find you here, you old sinner!"" said he, ""I have long sought you!"" </p><p>Then just as he was going to fire at him, it occurred to him to pull back the sheets. What he saw gave him pause and he did not fire, but took a rope and tied the spent, sleeping wolf. Moving the sleepy Little Red Riding Hood aside, he reached for the old woman, for he preferred aged, saggy tits and loose, gray-haired cunt. The bloody-hipped old woman groaned in pain, but smiled and reached up to her friend, pulling him into a very sexually provocative embrace. As Little Red Riding Hood watched, the Huntsman bared himself and as Grandmother spread her legs for him, plunged his rampant prick into her. However, after only wetting his thick cock, he rolled her onto her face and plunged his cock into her loose asshole, rapidly fucking the old woman into quivering, moaning submission, his hands sliding on her newly started bleeding. He was young and very eager and quickly sent his spermy seed deep into her barren asshole, filling her belly from the bottom side. When wolf awakened in his bindings, he was extremely angry and jerked at his bindings. However, the Huntsman had his eye on the reward offered for the old bandit and so he kept the wolf bound like a Christmas goose as the Huntsman had his way with the old woman. After the Huntsman withdrew, Little Red Riding Hood immediately pounced, suckling his soft, dirty cock and licking him clean. She'd only heard of such a thing and had, at that moment, immediately decided to try it. The Huntsman was young, but not so young that he could rise anew to the occasion. </p><p>When all three were well-done, they shared Grandmother's pork pie and cake and drank the wine which Little Red Riding Hood had brought, reviving themselves. As the Huntsman regained his humor, he, once again fell on Grandmother as Little Red Riding Hood watched. </p><p>""As long as I live, I will never by myself leave the path, to run into the wood again,"" she thought to herself as she watched the Huntsman and Grandmother writhe together, ""especially when Mother has forbidden me to do so."" </p><p>It was well that she so swore to herself, for another time when Little Red Riding Hood was again taking cakes and wine to old Grandmother, another wolf spoke to her and tried to entice her from the path. Little Red Riding Hood, however, was on her guard and went straight forward on her way, and told Grandmother that she had met the wolf and that he had said ""good morning"" to her, but with such a wicked look in his eyes, that had they not been on the public road, she was certain that he would have taken her. </p><p>""Well,"" Grandmother had said, ""we will shut the door, that he may not come in."" </p><p>Soon afterward the wolf knocked and cried as had the old wolf. </p><p>""Open the door, Grandmother, it is I, Little Red Riding Hood, and I bring you some cakes."" </p><p>But they did not speak nor open the door, so the grey furred beast stole twice or thrice round the house and at last jumped on the roof, intending to wait until Little Red Riding Hood went home in the evening and then steal after her and have her in the darkness. Grandmother saw what was in his thoughts and in front of the house was a great stone trough. </p><p>""Take the pail, Little Red Riding Hood,"" she told the child, ""I made some sausages yesterday, so carry the water in which I boiled them to the trough."" </p><p>Little Red Riding Hood carried the sausage water until the great trough was quite full. The smell of the sausages reached the wolf and he sniffed and peeked down, at last stretching out his neck so far that he could no longer keep his footing and began to slip, sliding down from the roof straight into the great trough and was drowned. But Little Red Riding Hood went joyously home the next morning after she and Grandmother abused the willow fork. After that, no one ever did anything to harm her again.</p>"
834,In Support of My Mother,Blue_Goose,martin.bluezephyr@gmail.com,"['Fm', '1st', 'inc', 'mother/son', 'preg']","Artie's father, an Atlanta copper, is killed in the line of duty, leaving his family fatherless. Artie the boy, takes on the responsibility, if not the fiscal ability, of raising his brothers and becoming the man of the house. His lonely mother seduces him and takes him to her bed. His fantasizes become realities as he makes love to his mother and impregnates her. In his and his mother's minds, he is the man of the house and takes his father's wife who presents him with two children by the end of the story. Were there more kids later on? It is possible since they obviously continue having sex.",2012-12-23T00:00:00,"This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.

This story contains sexually graphic and explicit material and as such is not suitable for minors. If you are a minor, please leave now. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually explicit material in your current community, please leave now. This story and characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to events or persons (living or dead) is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please read no further. If you are offended by stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any other such situation, please leave now. 
This story is just that, a story. It does not promote nor condone the activities described herein, especially when it comes to unsafe sexual practices or sex between adults and minor children. It is simply a fantasy. Let's keep it that way.","<p>My Dad was a copper. The best damn copper in Atlanta. He'd always treated me as an equal, telling me, every time he left for work, that I was the man of the house while he was gone, and that I should keep my little brothers in line for Mom. I usually followed his instructions scrupulously. He and I had a few talks when he felt that I'd abused the authority he'd conferred on me and I did my best to do better for him. </p><p>When I was eight, he made a routine traffic stop that went bad. The teenage drug dealer shot him twice. The first round hit his protective vest and knocked him off his feet. The round that killed him, hit below the vest as he lay on his back, ripping through his unprotected groin and lower belly. It hit just below the bottom front of his vest and turned his insides into jell-o. The good thing was that he bled out and passed out, dying very quickly. The bad thing was that he was gone. </p><p>His police insurance helped out, but it was only fifty-thousand, hardly enough to support us - Crissy, my mother, me and my three brothers - for very long. Consequently, after a brief period of mourning, Mom went to work. The police association helped. That Dad had died in the line of duty automatically kicked in his retirement pay, but eight-hundred a month added to the SSI checks each of us boys got, doesn't go far with five mouths to feed. So to help out, I took a paper route and quickly found that I hated it. Not the paper delivery, that was easy enough, it was the collecting that I didn't care for. It was time-consuming and mostly a waste of time. Many people, in spite of the envelope I left them to put the money in, usually didn't have my money ready. They'd claim that their Social Security wasn't in yet or I'd just missed their payday or any number of excuses - and I heard them all - add to that the nasty ones who refused to pay. Delivery boys paid for their papers and collected, supposedly, a profit from their customers and my profit margin was slim at best. Calculated out, I ended up working for anywhere from fifteen cents to sixty cents an hour - way below minimum wage. However, I learned a few tricks from other delivery boys and finally managed to coerce most of my recalcitrant customers into mailing their payments directly to me or to my account at the newspaper office. This gave me the freedom to expand my delivery route and I took on another fifty customers. By the end of the year, I was delivering almost three hundred newspapers and making more like five dollars an hour. Still not a great, big profit for working seven days a week, but I was making money. </p><p>Mom, however, was adamant about school and made me stick to the books, helping me with my homework when she could. She got a part-time job as a bookkeeper and managed to keep the house and my brothers well in line. After Dad died, my brothers tended to act out a lot. I guess they're pain and feelings of loss were as unbearable to them as to me. I, however, had taken the responsibility of managing them so, I guess, that distracted my pain. It took all of Mom and my efforts to keep them out of trouble. As ""man of the house,"" I asserted as much authority as they'd let me muster. It was an uphill battle all the way. Still, I felt it my responsibility to try to keep them in line as well as to bring in as much money as I could. To that end, I delivered newspapers in the morning, went to school and picked up a part-time afternoon job. Within the year I was bringing in a good 40 to 50 dollars a week which, in 1965, was a decent pay considering that the average salary back then was around 35 to 40 a week. It eased some of the pressure on Mom and she took more time with my younger brothers. Still, ten years later, my middle brother, Sam, was in jail for drug peddling - he'd become a drug user and dealer - burglary, breaking and entering, attempted murder, and various and sundry other charges. He's still there, not due to come out until 2021, if he survives that long. </p><p>My grades suffered while I worked, but I did manage to keep a decent average and kept getting promoted up the grades right along. By the time I began Middle School, I'd farmed out my route and had gotten into the routine of work and school. Mom took to calling me her ""little man"" and ""the young Master of the House."" I kind of enjoyed that because she treated me as if it actually was my house and I actually was the master of it. It was okay with me. However, in middle school, a lot of my repressed desires came out and I began taking closer looks at girls. I wasn't that big a boy, but the bullies usually didn't bother me much. It must have been my lack of fear and confident attitude. I rarely paid much attention to their ravings. </p><p>On one particular Friday night in the middle of summer in 1968 - I was twelve or just turning twelve - and a couple of my friends and I had been leafing through the soft-core, girlie magazines on the way home. My pecker was standing straight out when we left the convenience store, just itching to get at my cock as soon as I got home. Walking in the back door, the kitchen door, I saw Mom bending to the storage drawer under the stove. She had a habit of bending straight-legged and the back of her dress would draw up. As I saw her slightly heavy thighs and disappearing up under her dress, the world came down on my head. Then she bent over a little deeper, reaching behind the drawer for a pot-lid that had fallen to the back and I saw the crotch of her panties. They were a pastel blue and I saw the outline of her pussy lips clearly. The crotch of her panties was damp and the sides curled up a little. It didn't strike me as odd at the time since I had no experience with women at the time. As I stared at her from behind, it suddenly hit me that Mom was a woman! The pictures in the girlie magazines flashed through my mind, pictures of half-naked women I suddenly realized looked a lot like . . . like Mom! I guess that's when it all started getting heavy. See, there were times when I'd accidentally seen Mom partly clothed and sometimes almost completely naked, but that Friday night was the turning point. </p><p>I'd gone to bed early, I had a newspaper route to take care of and three delivery boys to check on and I awakened with a bad need to piss, so I got up and headed for the bathroom. I only wore shorts to bed and that was what I had on when I ran in. We only had the one bathroom in the old apartment we lived in and Mom had just taken a shower and was drying off quietly in the bathroom when I pushed the door open. I did it quietly so it wouldn't slam open and awaken anybody. Mom stood in the middle of the floor, facing the door with a towel around her head as she dried her hair, partly shielding her eyes and stood spread-legged, her head thrown back as she wrapped her long, brown hair in the towel. The view was breath-taking. She looked even better than any of the women in the girlie magazines my buddies and would leaf through. </p><p>Mom wasn't that old. She'd had me not long after she and Dad married. He'd been eighteen and she'd been sixteen. My two brothers had popped out almost as soon as she'd been able to get pregnant and have them. With her active lifestyle, she'd managed to get her youthful figure back and, although her breasts hung a little lower, they looked far better than any picture I'd seen. The fact that they were jiggling as she toweled off her hair made a huge difference. I stared for a few seconds completely entranced, then backed out, pulling the door to as softly as I'd pushed it open and quietly made my way back to my room. My head was spinning. Mom was an absolutely beautiful girl! With the lights out, I pulled my stiff pecker out and caressed it gently, which reminded me that I needed to piss. I pushed open the window and, since the landlord didn't believe in bug screens, leaned out to take care of business. I often pissed out the window, since my bedroom was at the back and we had a high fence around us, but Mom had caught me once and forbade me from doing it. I had to go, though, and I didn't want Mom to know I'd seen her naked - God, from her pussy all the way to her tits! And she was breathtakingly real! </p><p>""God, she's beautiful,"" I thought. </p><p>My piss grip turned into a caressing grip and, leaning against the windowsill, I began jacking off. Mind you, I was a short boy and still had a ways to grow, but parts of me, like all growing boys, were way ahead of other parts. My pleasure was that my prick was one of the parts that was ahead. I'd noticed when we showered after PE - which my PhysEd teacher called PT, being an Army veteran - that most of the other boys' cocks were pretty small and looked like my youngest brother, Lonnie's prick - tiny - and I was making sperm, by then. Anyway, before I came, I grabbed my handkerchief out of my jeans pocket and lay back in bed jacking off slowly to the image of Mom completely naked. The picture of her large, heavy breasts and her pouting pussy lips with that bunching of her inner labia - was it foreskin, too? - was burned in my mind. She didn't seem to have much hair down there, it was sparse, soft fuzz which hadn't hidden any of her pussy at all. God, she was beautiful, I thought again. I wanted to fuck her, but didn't dare form it into so many words in my mind, not yet, anyway. </p><p>Over the next week, I managed to put myself in positions to catch a lot of good looks of Mom half-naked or in somewhat compromising positions where I could look straight up her dress. Then, a few days later, she seemed to wear thin clothing, no under-slips, sheer panties and would often stand in front of any lights so I could see the outline her body under her clothes. At first I didn't question it, but I later wondered if I was just lucky or if it was something else. What I didn't realized was that she was doing it deliberately, tantalizing me with the goodies that were available and I made no pretense of looking away - and it was driving me nuts! I was wearing out my poor little prick with my rough hands. There were times when I was delivering newspapers in my brand-new used moped - since I wasn't old enough to get a driver's license - that I'd stop in some bushes, act as if I was pissing and jack off, leaving my cock stained with black, newspaper ink rubbing off the fresh newspapers and onto my hands. Then my fantasies began coming true. </p><p>It was a Sunday morning and I was flat worn out from the heavy Sunday papers. I'd hired some other kids just to help put the papers together as well as my three delivery boys, but it was still very wearing. My other part-time job was only Monday through Saturday, so I had the rest of the day off. It wasn't a collection day, so I didn't have to hit up the few asshole customers that refused to mail in their payments and I was looking forward to a nice relaxing jack off, a good nap, another jack off and get up and eat a late lunch - or early supper, whichever way you want to look at it. At the time, I was in the shower, almost finished except for jacking off, when I saw a shadow on the curtain. Before I could push it back to look, the back of it was pushed open and I turned to see Mom looking in, a washcloth in her hand. I was too surprised to cover up. Suddenly I realized - she was completely naked! I completely forgot my own nudity as I stared at Mom's luscious curves and beautifully pendulous breasts swinging and swaying in front of my face. </p><p>""I, um, I thought that, um, that maybe, you know, that maybe you'd like your back scrubbed?"" she hesitantly whispered, ""the, um, the boys're all still asleep, so, so we gotta be, um, you know, quiet, okay?"" </p><p>I couldn't think of anything to say. My mind had gone and left a complete, blithering, stiff-dicked idiot behind. Like I said, my mind had deserted me, but my body responded on it's own. My prick, which had initially drooped in surprise, raised it's thick head again, standing up stiff and ready for anything. Once more I admired Mom's lusciously ripe, full body. She wasn't fat by any means, but she was a woman - full-grown and mature. </p><p>""You've grown a lot, Baby,"" she murmured softly. </p><p>Her eyes widened as she stared down at my stiffly erect cock. I didn't know whether she meant my prick or me personally and, at the time, it didn't strike me as anything but an innocent statement. </p><p>""Turn around,"" she directed softly, her eyes tearing away from my prick. </p><p>Like a zombie I turned, still tongue-tied and unable to say a thing - hell, I was still to shocked to have her in the shower with me to even be embarrassed. Mom came the rest of the way in, pulling the shower bench in with her. As she placed the bench down and sat on it, her soft hand gently gripped my shoulder, steadying herself and sending hot shivers of lusty delight through me. Her hand was so soft and gentle. As she settled back on the bench, she ran her hand down my arm then up my side and back a couple of times, sending shivering goose bumps chasing each other up and down my whole body. I wanted to argue with Mom that I was old enough to bathe myself, but the beautiful, naked woman behind me kept me enthralled with her soft touch and gentle caresses. </p><p>""Did you already wash the rest of you?"" her voice was calm and loving, as if we bathed together every day. </p><p>""Uhm, y-yeah,"" I nodded. </p><p>""That's good, then I'll just do your back, okay?"" </p><p>""Uhm . . ."" </p><p>She giggled and scrubbed my back. It needed it. I'd never been able to scrub it very well and the odd bumps had cropped up, but I'd managed to pop some of the growing zits. </p><p>""Ooh, my, it really needs a good scrubbing,"" she murmured softly. </p><p>""I, uhm . . ."" </p><p>""Yes, I know, baby. It's hard to scrub your own back. I need a good scrubbing, too, but we can do that another time, okay?"" </p><p>Another time! My prick got even tighter as I thought of her showering naked with me every day. I couldn't wait to get to bed and jack off, having no idea that I had zero days left on my single jacking off calendar. When she got to my lower back, she stopped, soaped up the washcloth again and continued on my butt. As she got to the underside of my butt, she reached around my hip with a soapy hand . . . and grabbed my prick! Oh, my God! Her hand felt so wonderful! It was warm and wonderfully soft as she stroked me back and forth. She did it so well, that I wondered if she'd been watching me. I didn't know then that everybody masturbates, but it still felt damn good. </p><p>""Is this the way you like it, honey?"" she whispered, pressing the side of her face to my back as she stroked me gently. </p><p>I only gulped and nodded. </p><p>""It's so big!"" she whispered huskily, ""yes-s-s. You aren't my little boy anymore, you're my big man,"" I felt her kissing my back, ""my big, big man."" </p><p>I was what, about five inches long when soft, and maybe an inch and half thick? Not that big, but I was only twelve, so I had a few years more to grow. </p><p>""Oh-h-h-h, Mom!"" I finally found my voice and gasped, ""that is so-o-o good!"" </p><p>""Uhm,"" Mom agreed softly, then I jerked in her hand and came, ""oo-ooh-h-h! I want to drink it,"" she gasped, rubbing her soft breasts on my butt, ""I haven't had a good taste of that in years."" </p><p>A blow-job! She wanted to suck my cock! That kept me stiff. Mom turned me around and looked into my eyes. Sitting down she had to look up at me and I really liked that. Her hands slid down my chest, scooping water and rinsing off my stiff prick. When she pulled the foreskin back and wiped the bare head off, I almost came! Oh, God! It felt so good! Then I saw her head lean down as she pulled my hips toward her open mouth. </p><p>""Oh-h-h-h - fuck!"" I gasped involuntarily. </p><p>""Uhm-m . . . hm-m-m,"" she smiled up at me as she sucked me in. </p><p>It turned out that when I'd watched her in her flimsies, she'd watched me in my shorts. Sometimes she'd come in while I was taking a bath and, although I was twelve, it hadn't seemed very unusual. At any rate, like I said, I was bigger down there for my age than most of my peers. I was big enough when stiff that when Mom wrapped her hand around it, the head poked out of her fist. When her warm breath washed over it, I almost fainted. </p><p>""F-f-f-fu-u-uck,"" I moaned again without thinking. </p><p>Her suckling lips and tongue digging into my cum-slit almost had me dancing in ecstasy. </p><p>""Don't cum, baby,"" she whispered urgently, ""let's take it to bed, huh, baby? Let's go to bed, okay?"" </p><p>""Um-m-m-ah-h-h,"" I groaned. </p><p>I was in a total fog - which, I found out later, was par for most men in my position. Mom reached behind me and turned the water off, then stood and stepped out. She helped me step out, although she was barely half a head taller than me and, without drying off, led me to her bedroom. She quickly pushed me through her door, closing it softly behind her as I stood and stared at her big bed. In the back of my mind, I thought of the many times Sam, Lonnie and I had bounced on it with her and Dad. The Sunday mornings or weekdays when he'd had the day off and, sometimes, just before we left for school. Mom walked by me and grabbed my hand, leading me to it, and I completely forgot all those childish memories - I'd begun making other, non-childish ones. </p><p>As she rolled into bed glistening wet, she smiled up at me. I eagerly climbed in after her, gazing at her face and hair. She'd pulled it up in a high pile, keeping it out of the way, but wet strands clung to the sides of her face and droplets of water ran down her chin and neck. My mind was running in circles, like a hamster on a treadmill and the only thing operating was my instinct. Without thinking I bent to her throat and sucked the water running off it, slurping and licking. Her skin was so soft, so silky, so smooth. Mom gasped with pleasure curving her neck for my laving tongue as she lay back with me on top, crooning softly. I brought my hands up, intent on embracing her neck, but I bumped them on her breasts and gripped them reflexively, kneading and massaging her soft, yielding flesh. I heard a boyish moan and, as it melded into Mom's crooning whimper, realized that it had come from me. </p><p>""Put it in me, Baby,"" she moaned softly. </p><p>She pulled my hips toward her and slid her hands up, gently massaging my waist, then slid them up to my face and pulled my lips to hers. As she spread her knees wide, I slipped between them, my stiff prick pressing into her lower belly, poking just above her mound of Venus. </p><p>""Oh, Momma!"" I gasped into her mouth. </p><p>""Yes, baby,"" she whispered softly. </p><p>Mom's eyes glazed as she suckled on my lips, then her tongue reached into my mouth and found mine. At the same time, she pulled her knees up and rolled her hips. Her guiding hand, snuggling between my ass-cheeks, gave me a push and suddenly I was inside the hottest, silkiest, smoothest grip I'd ever felt as her pussy quivered around my stiff prick. She cried out in lust? delight? I don't know, she just babbled for a second, her heels kicking on my ass . . . hard. I didn't feel her kicks at the time and much later, I wondered how I'd gotten the blue bruises on them. At the time, I only knew that I had to push into her, bury myself deep in her fleshy, yielding cunt. I had to fuck . . . my mother! </p><p>Suddenly, she arched up, pressing her belly to mine and dug her fingers into my hips hard, gasping and shuddering as her thighs gripped me tight. Her pussy clutched me like a gripping hand in a velvety-slick glove, trembling as it gripped my stiff prick. I cried out and rammed into her instinctively, quickly finding that ages old rhythm of love and lust, fucking my throbbing prick deep into her clutching and grasping cunt, fucking my woman, fucking my .. . MOTHER! </p><p>Mom shivered, loosening her grip on my hips, her feet dropping between my legs as we began a slow, rhythmic hip rolling, squeezing my buttocks and slowing my eagerly pounding prick, making it infinitely more pleasurable. With a loud cry, she stiffened and I realized that my mother was cumming on my prick! On my prick! I had given my mother an honest to God orgasm. Fuck me, did that ever make my chest swell and my heart pound. It drove me completely past the point of no return and with an almost painful gasp, I blasted what felt like all of my insides into her. I plunged into her recklessly once more, completely ignoring her butt-squeezing hands as she tried to slow me down, feeling as if my balls had also sunk deep into her. I pulled her tightly to me, cumming and cumming. Her hands slid up my back as she hugged me tight, whimpering, her pussy gripping me tight once again as she arched up, pulling my head to her throat, crying heavenward in orgasmic delight. As my cock jerked and spewed into her, I pulled back and jammed into her again and again and again. Mom cried out again and moaned, rocking up into me, rolling her hips into mine over and over, fucking herself on my plunging prick. She shuddered once more, still rocking with me, then eased back, holding me loosely. As she caressed my back gently, she smiled up at me, her eyes bright, glistening with unshed tears as I shivered and squirted. I had a lot of cum in my balls and it took a while to drain them, but I finally lay on her, my head nestled between her beautiful, softly yielding breasts. </p><p>""I love you, baby,"" she whispered in a high, soft voice, rocking her hips gently into mine, ""and . . . I, uhm, I hope you're not . . . not mad with me about this."" </p><p>I felt her quivering, sobbing even as her hips rocked with me. I didn't care. It wasn't that I didn't care for her, I just didn't care that she was my mother. I felt differently about her. I'd heard words like ""mother-fucker"" before, and I knew exactly what they meant. Still, at the time, I wasn't feeling as if I was a mother-fucker and, no, I wasn't mad at her for loving me, for taking me to her bed and making love with her. I was just mad about her. Completely and totally head over heels mad about her. However, at the time, I was too young to be able to express it in words. Lying on top of her, the last of my cum oozing into her milking cunt, I raised my head and looked into her eyes and I was startled to see that she was crying, her lips and chin quivering. </p><p>""Oh, Momma . . . Momma . . . I love you,"" I whispered, ""I love you so much. That was the most wonderful thing we've ever done and, uhm, and I, uh, I wanna do it with you again and again."" </p><p>I wrapped my arms around her, like I said, she wasn't that big a woman and did have her slender figure back - all except for the Mommy's belly she'd never quite managed to tighten up. Still, she was my mother, she was beautiful and she loved me. As she wept in regret - the last time she ever wept about having sex with me - I tightened my arms around her, holding her tight. It was a bit uncomfortable, so I pulled her arm from around me and, slipping to the side, slid up and snuggled her to me. What I felt, at the time, I couldn't even begin to describe. It was love, it was lust, it was a little sadness that Mom felt so bad, but overall, it was joy. I was happy. She hugged my arm to her breasts and wept softly into my throat. </p><p>""I love you, too, baby, and I'm so, so sorry, but, but . . . I needed you so bad. I needed you so bad. I wanted you, wanted to make love with you. With all my heart I needed . . . need you, so very, very much."" </p><p>""It was wonderful, Mom,"" I whispered, ""I love you, too . . . very much."" </p><p>My chest hurt. I loved her so much that my heart pounded as if it had suddenly, like the Grinch, grown two full sizes. I rocked her as if I was comforting a little girl - my little girl. I reached down and tilted her face to mine, smiling into her eyes. Suddenly, I was the tall one, I was in charge . . . I was the man. She smiled hesitantly up at me and I bent, planting a soft, very adult, kiss on her forehead. My girl, my baby . . . my mother. I rolled onto my side and she kissed me softly, hesitantly, then turned her back to me, snuggling her soft butt into my hips. We were both still pretty damp from the shower, but it didn't matter any more. Within a few minutes, I was dead to the world. The long, early morning hours and the intensity of our love-making took their toll. The sex-adrenalin that had kept me going had washed through me, leaving me relaxed and completely happy. </p><p>I slept til around two that afternoon, but it was the best sleep I'd had in a very long time. When I awakened, I couldn't understand why I felt so good. The bed felt different, too, and as my eyes popped open, I realized that I was in Mom's bed and everything we'd done that morning came flooding back. At first, I felt confused, unsure what I should feel, but as I thought of my mother's soft lips pressed to mine, I again felt the remnants of the ache I'd felt in my chest that morning. It wasn't a pain, it was a desire. In the bright light of day, I examined my earlier feelings and found that they were even stronger than I'd earlier thought. I got up and went into her bathroom - the master bathroom. I looked around as I pissed and grabbed a towel off the back of the door, I needed something to cover me while I went to my room for some clothes. I grabbed a couple of sheets of toilet paper and shook off my prick, pulling the foreskin back and carefully drying it off. I hated to have it all wet and drippy. As I rinsed my hands off at the sink, I glanced in the mirror. I no longer felt like a little boy, in fact, the face looking back at me looked a lot like my father's - only younger. People had always commented on how much like my father I looked and acted. I guessed they were more right than they knew. </p><p>Walking out of the bathroom, I wrapped the towel around me and stepped to the bedroom door. Opening it, I peeked out and heard my two brothers arguing over a TV program in the game room. Our Sundays were always lazy and relaxed. I stepped out and walked to my room. Being the oldest and the only other income producer had one advantage, I had my own room. As I started to close the door, I heard footsteps behind me. I kept going, but left the door open, turning when I was inside. Mom stood in the doorway, looking somewhat embarrassed or maybe ashamed, I couldn't tell which, however, she looked better, more familiar. </p><p>""Morning, Mom,"" I smiled dropping my towel, ""how ya doing?"" God, I sounded just like Dad, I realized, wondering if maybe that's what had made Mom come to me. </p><p>Her gaze dropped to my crotch. I hadn't yet grown the full bush, but I had started sprouting a few-odd, curly, stray hairs. </p><p>""I, uhm, I'm . . ."" she had to clear her throat, ""I'm doing good, honey,"" her face melted into a shy smile as she wiped her hands nervously on her apron. </p><p>I don't know why, but I took charge of the situation and smiled at her, reaching out to caress her face gently, running my fingers along her chin. </p><p>""I love you, Mom,"" I stared into her eyes seriously, a small smile crossing my face, ""I love you very, very much."" </p><p>""Oh, baby,"" she moaned slipping into my arms. </p><p>I tilted my head up slightly as she stooped a little. Our lips met gently, but our teeth clacked loudly as, in my eagerness, I pulled her to me too hard. She giggled and felt her teeth as I pulled back, letting her go, and grinning with embarrassment. </p><p>""Sorry about that, Mom."" </p><p>""No, that's okay, baby, we just . . ."" she stopped, staring into my eyes, ""want to come eat in the kitchen or do you want me to bring you something here?"" </p><p>""I, uhm . . ."" I dropped onto my unused bed and pulled on a pair of shorts. </p><p>When I dropped to the floor and dug under it for my flip-flops, she took my spot. When I stood up, she took the flip-flops from my hands, dropped to her knees and sat me down, lifting each foot and putting them on my feet. Setting my feet back down, she ran her soft fingers up my calves and bent, planting a small kiss on each of my knees and pulled them together. My thighs squeezed my balls - not unpleasantly - as she rested her chin on my knees and looked up at me, an adoring smile on her sweet face. </p><p>""Uhm . . . I'll, I'll go to the, uh, to the kitchen, okay?"" </p><p>""Okay,"" she nodded, making my knees wiggle, but making no move to get up, ""I love you, too, baby,"" she finally spoke, ""lots and lots."" </p><p>I smiled, cupped her face in my hands and bent to her forehead to kiss it. Instead, she tipped her head back and met my lips with hers. I grinned as I gazed into her eyes. </p><p>""I'm starving, Mom,"" I chuckled, ""can we go eat?"" </p><p>""Oh! Oh, yes, baby,"" she quickly got to her feet and waited for me at the door. </p><p>I took her hand as I passed through, pulling her gently behind me. She brought her other hand up and clasped mine in both of hers, practically dancing beside and slightly behind me. She seemed very happy and I smiled to see her like that. She'd been so depressed and lonely since Dad had died, that it had hurt me. </p><p>""The boys went to church, this morning, can you believe that?"" she chattered happily, ""I suggested it without prodding them at all and they got dressed without fighting and when they got back, said that they'd enjoyed it! Imagine, Lonnie and Sam going to church,"" she laughed, covering her mouth with one hand like a schoolgirl as I smiled up at her. </p><p>""Hey, guys,"" I grinned at them as we walked through to the kitchen - I suddenly realized that it was Dad's tone of voice all over again. </p><p>""Hey, Artie,"" Lonnie grinned back while Sam ignored me, focusing on the TV. </p><p>""I hear y'all went to church today,"" the words sounded odd, as if spoken by somebody else. </p><p>Sam caught that feeling and suddenly turned to me, staring at me as if staring deep into my soul. I suddenly felt as if he knew exactly what Mom and I had done this morning before they'd left for church. Maybe that was why they hadn't argued about going. </p><p>""Yep,"" again it was Lonnie that answered, ""we had fun, too,"" he scrambled to his feet and ran up to me as I settled into Dad's over-stuffed chair, ""they took us to a play room and we watched some movies about the Bible and a boy with a hand-made coat called, um, um, a, um, a, uh . . ."" </p><p>""A coat of many colors,"" Sam interjected, still staring at me, his eyes inscrutable. </p><p>""Yeah! A coat of many colors, b-but I didn't get that part, Artie. What's a coat of many colors?"" </p><p>Lonnie was ten at the time, but sometimes acted as if he was only six or seven. At times he seemed retarded - mentally challenged they call it these days. </p><p>""Well, it's a coat made of either rags or, I guess back then, put together from various colors of wool. None of the rags or wool were the same so I guess they were like the NBC Peacock, all kinds of colors,"" I shrugged, tousling his hair - there was Dad again. Over the next few months I'd end up comparing a lot of the things I did to how Dad had done them. </p><p>""Oh,"" Lonnie nodded, ""it makes sense now."" </p><p>""Good,"" I smiled tousling his hair again. </p><p>Lonnie grinned up at me and rejoined Sam, leaning back on his hands as Sam suddenly burst out in laughter at Popeye's predicament. As I started to push up from the chair, Mom came back with a lap-tray loaded with food. </p><p>""Just sit back, hon. It's Sunday, no need to be too formal."" </p><p>I smiled gratefully up at her and settled back as she rested the tray on the chair's arms. Standing aside, she bent and gave me a quick peck on the cheek. Sam turned and eyed me oddly once more, scrutinizing Mom's actions closely. As I dug into the food - I was starving - he turned back to the TV, staring silently as Lonnie laughed at the action and tried to get Sam to laugh with him. </p><p>""Ready for dessert?"" Mom hovered over me. </p><p>""What'cha got?"" I smiled up at her. </p><p>""Well, let's see,"" she smiled, picking up the tray and sliding onto the arm of the chair beside me, the tray on her lap, ""we got pie a la mode - strawberry cream pie with butter pecan or vanilla ice cream - or Mississippi mud pie with cherry topping, how's that sound?"" </p><p>""Durn, Mom, you give a guy some hard choices,"" I laughed, ""how 'bout Mississ - no, make that the strawberry pie with butter pecan, hm?"" </p><p>""Your wish is my command, oh master,"" she chuckled, patting my arm. </p><p>Sam had turned to watch us once again, but he turned back to the TV with a shrug of his shoulders. Seeming to say that it was none of his business. </p><p>Mom sent the boys off to bed around eight-thirty that evening. Around nine o'clock I decided that I'd better get to bed myself. Two o'clock came awful early and I had to pick up the papers and meet my delivery boys by three-thirty. I was dead asleep within a few minutes of climbing in bed. It must have been about an hour later when the sagging of the bedsprings pulled me awake. I raised my head and looked around as Mom gently molded herself to my back. </p><p>""Go back to sleep, baby,"" she sighed in my ear, ""that big bed was just too lonely. I need you to keep me warm, okay, baby?"" </p><p>""Um, hm,"" I snuggled back into her, pulling her arm snugly around me. </p><p>8</p><p>I awakened around one-thirty the next morning. I'd rolled in my sleep and Mom's legs were tangled in mine, her head resting on my chest. I had hard-on to beat all my other hard-ons and it wasn't a piss-hard. These days, I usually jacked off before getting up to go to work, but I hadn't had Mom so easily available. The slip she'd slept in had rucked up around her hips and, as I rubbed my thigh against her crotch, I realized that she wasn't wearing panties. Imagine that. My cock twitched at the thought and, as I reached down to her bare, lightly-haired pussy and, when she raised her uppermost thigh for me, I realized that she was awake. </p><p>""Woke up with a hard-on, baby?"" she chuckled, ""I've dearly missed the early morning quickies."" </p><p>She was still chuckling as she rolled and shifted onto her back - my small twin bed didn't give us much room. I pushed my sleeping shorts off and rolled on top of her, my stiff prick seemed to zero in on her pussy and I slipped into her. Mom gave a little gasping whimper deep in her throat, her pussy clutching my plunging prick tight. God, she was so damn good! I didn't know enough back then, to wonder how, after three kids, her pussy could grip so tight. At the time, all I felt was wonder at how delicious it felt when she squeezed me with her wonderful pussy. She whimpered and held me to her, caressing my back with her soft fingers, her thighs caressing my hips as her calves slid over mine rocking her hips and gasping with pleasure. I felt her shiver with pleasure a few times, but she only smiled softly up at me, watching my face until I came, grunting noisily as my hot cum splashed into her. I hadn't been thinking of her, only of my own gratification. </p><p>""Oh-h-h-h, yeah!"" I sighed into her throat. </p><p>""That's my baby,"" she crooned softly, ""was I good for you? You were real good for me,"" she kissed the side of my forehead, rocking me gently in her arms. </p><p>""I love you, Mom,"" I whispered softly. </p><p>""Yes, I know, baby,"" she whispered, hugging me to her breast, ""you showed me that just now,"" she kissed me again. </p><p>I smiled and tipped my head up as she smiled back and brought her lips down on mine. This was so much better than a lonely jack-off in the morning. Suddenly, my alarm went off. I jerked in surprise, then sighed and rolled up to sit on the edge of the bed and cut the clock off. Still smiling at Mom, I got up and headed for the bathroom. </p><p>""Want me to fix you a lunch, honey?"" </p><p>""No, thanks,"" I glanced back and saw her sitting up, throwing her long, slender legs over the side of the bed, ""I'll just eat breakfast with Lonnie and Sam later."" </p><p>""Okay, baby,"" she nodded acquiescently. </p><p>I went on into the bathroom and did my business, cleaned up and came back out. I quickly got dressed and Mom walked me to the kitchen door. </p><p>""I could go with you and drive you around,"" she picked at my shirt as we stood by my moped, ""it would probably help a lot."" </p><p>I smiled as I hugged her waist. I'd learned quite a bit by earning money and using it, especially that it went out faster than it came in. So I shook my head ruefully as I caressed her tight, trim buttocks. </p><p>""No, not with the price of gas, these days, Mom. I'd rather spend the money on something else. With the moped, if I run out of gas, I can still pedal home."" </p><p>""Okay, hon,"" she nodded, ""you're my man . . . my boss."" </p><p>""See you later, honey,"" I murmured. </p><p>I was surprised at myself as I heard the endearment slip out so quickly and easily. She grinned and I reached out and slipped my hand behind her neck, pulling her unresisting face to mine and kissed her. I liked kissing her. Her lips were so soft and invitingly warm - so yielding. </p><p>Things went pretty well that way for about a week. Then, teasingly complaining that my twin bed was kind of small, Mom suggested that we move my things to her bedroom. I quickly got comfortable with that arrangement, then, because of Lonnie and Sam's constant bickering which culminated in a fist fight, I split them up and had Lonnie move into my old room. Both boys were a little surprised when I moved my things into Mom's bedroom, but I never said anything about my reasons for doing it and they didn't ask. Things rapidly settled down and became routine. After a month or so, Mom and I sharing the bedroom was no big deal and neither boy ever brought the subject up. Mom and I were happy with each other. I kept growing and we kept making love, finding our own happy medium in life. </p><p>Not too long after I turned thirteen, we got hit with a triple whammy. They say misery comes in threes? Well, it does. But maybe one of the three miseries wasn't so bad. That year, twelve year old Sam was picked up along with several other young boys and a number of young men in a drug bust. The coppers had been working on a drug ring and Sam had been one of the runners. The second misery was that my contract to deliver the newspapers came up for renewal and I was told that it had been awarded to a city-wide contractor. I would no longer be delivering newspapers - unless I hired on with Jim Blake to do it. I really thought about it and even called Jim Blake about it, but the pay he offered wasn't much. It would barely cover my gas even for the moped. However, it had been a good job for the three years I'd worked it in spite of the early morning hours. I still had all my customer lists, but when I'd called Jim Blake, he'd made some nasty cracks about ""little boys"" begging for jobs so I hung up without offering them to him. Let him find them himself. I had a few nasty customers who always demanded their papers by a certain time in the morning and they would certainly add to his ""fun"" when they called the newspaper office demanding their papers. </p><p>The third misery, if you want to call it a misery, was that Mom got pregnant. I'd like to say that I don't know how she got pregnant, but then, I'd also like to say that I'm a sweet innocent kid - I'm not and the baby was mine. The consequences of having sex with Mom had never occurred to me. It did to her, but she'd never taken any birth control pills nor tried to keep from getting pregnant. Still, I was so thrilled that Mom was pregnant with my baby, that I strutted around school like a peacock. The good thing about it was that because she didn't want to abort it, our caseworker got her set up with prenatal care and she finally had the medical care she should have had but we couldn't afford. As for getting pregnant, she told the case worker, a black woman, some made up story about being so lonely that when she'd finally gotten a date, she'd more or less thrown herself at the man. They'd had sex three or four times before he dumped her for another woman and she'd gotten pregnant and been by herself ever since. </p><p>The woman, who looked to be in her forties and always pinched Lonnie's butt when she came by the house, nodded and smiled saying that she understood perfectly and that it was alright and she'd see that Mom was taken care of. She liked to sit Lonnie in her lap and cuddle him, saying that he was so cute as she caressed his little body. It seemed innocent enough, but when Mom and I went into the kitchen to get some iced tea, we left them alone. Lonnie told me later that he liked her and that she'd played with his dick and kissed him while Mom and I were in the kitchen. He added that her mouth had tasted nice and that, because he liked what she'd done, he'd asked her to come back real soon. The lady did come back fairly often ""looking after"" Mom and, since Lonnie liked her, I tried to leave them alone as much as possible. I guess that's where Lonnie got his penchant for older, black women. </p><p>On this one night, Sam was in Juvenile Detention, Mom was pregnant, Lonnie was in bed and Mom and I lay in bed. She was happy - glowing, actually - and I was well into my second growth spurt. However, my voice was pretty much done cracking and changing and I'd grown a couple of inches and, of course, my cock was a little longer and a little thicker, although I couldn't tell it. Mom lay on her back, her legs slightly spread, not yet showing or, at least, not so I could tell. It was still early in the pregnancy, so what I did see must have only been my imagination. I caressed her soft tummy, thinking of the incipient life it harbored. Since I was no longer working with newspapers, I didn't have to get up the next morning and that felt nice. </p><p>As we lay together murmuring to each other about work and the day and just small love talk, my mind worked on getting another job and wondered what other job I could find that would leave me free to keep my part-time afternoon job. Dozing beside each other we talked desultorily about what we were going to do next. Mom's hands caressing my stiff prick felt nice and I wasn't in any rush to plunge it into her pussy or mouth. Her touch just felt . .. nice. I wondered if it was okay to fuck Mom since she was pregnant and, as if reading my mind, she answered. </p><p>""You know, we can still fuck,"" the word sounded silly coming from her lips, ""all the way til when my belly gets in the way. When it does, I can turn on my side and we can still fuck from behind . . . unless . . ."" she stopped, her mind seemed to be working. </p><p>""Unless what, honey,"" I loved the soft feel of her growing belly. </p><p>""Well . . . unless you'd like to, uhm, you know . . . fuck my ass?"" </p><p>Surprised, I turned to look at her. </p><p>""Your ass?"" </p><p>At thirteen, working on fourteen, I'd definitely heard a lot of sexy stories of fucking girls' asses and, boys being boys, teased each other about bending someone over and fucking his ass, but . . . I'd never thought of it as a real thing to do. </p><p>""Yes,"" she grinned looking at me and dropping her eyelids as bashfully as a little girl, ""haven't you heard of that? I figured by now you'd have heard of it."" </p><p>""Oh, yeah, I've, uh, I've heard of it, but, I, uhm . . ."" </p><p>""Never done it, right?"" she chuckled, ""wanna go for some now?"" </p><p>""What! Fuck your ass? Poke your A-hole? Cum in your brown-eye?"" I chuckled, getting into the fun of talking about it. </p><p>""Yep,"" she grinned, wrinkling her nose at the disgusting names, ""it doesn't hurt and it's a lot of fun for the guy. I like it because . . . well, because I, uhm, I . . . well, I just do,"" her face turned red. </p><p>I could tell she'd blushed because the light from the outside lamppost was just enough to see a difference. My boner twitched and she shook it. </p><p>""It does turn you on, doesn't it?"" she chortled. </p><p>""Well, I . . ."" </p><p>""Let me go to the bathroom first,"" she bounced on the bed, hopping out as it rebounded, ""I gotta go potty and clean in there for you,"" she knelt by the bed, giggling before she gave me her patented sloppy-wet, tongue-kiss. </p><p>I chuckled and wiped my face on my arm and thought of baby names, boy names. Should we name him Michael? Or maybe, John? I was kind of partial to Jonathon, call him Jon for short. But then I thought, what if it's a girl. Fu-u-u-ck! I'd love a little girl. Andrea! Yes! Andrea was a beautiful name. Andie for short. Just then, Mom came back in and smiled down at me. She turned and bent slightly, wiggling her ass at me. Her pinkly furled asshole, ringed by a slightly maroon areola, winked at me and looked . . . beautiful. I quickly sat up and as she backed up, reached up and caressed her pale pink, beautifully yielding ass. It was no well-muscled, firm ""buns of steel"" and felt deliciously buttery and satiny smooth. I sighed and gripped it tightly, squeezing with all my strength. </p><p>""Ss-ss-ss, oo-ooh-h-h,"" Mom hissed, moaning, holding still and shivering in deep pleasure. </p><p>""Oh-h-h, Mo-o-o-m,"" I crooned softly. </p><p>I slid my feet off the edge of the bed and pulled her back slowly, still gripping her ass hard. She hissed again, allowing me to pull her back, straddling my legs as I brought her onto my aching prick. I slipped a hand around to her hip and took my stiff prick with the other, but she was still in an awkward position and all I could do was rub it against her pouting anus. </p><p>""Um-m-m, that feels good, baby, but let me get on the bed. It'll be easier, okay, lover? Hm?"" </p><p>""Okay,"" I gasped, tearing my eyes of her puckered hole. </p><p>The one feel of my bare cock-head rubbing on her unburnished anus had felt wonderful and I reluctantly let go. Mom climbed into the middle of the bed, pulled a pillow under her head and knelt there, her beautifully rounded ass waving in the air. I was fascinated by the sight and stood there, staring at it's lusciously smooth curves. </p><p>""Now, baby,"" she broke my spell, ""come up behind me. I've got enough Vaseline in me to make it easy for you."" </p><p>So that's what had felt so slick. Still tongue-tied, I climbed up behind her. Like I said, Mom had long legs. Her body was a couple of inches longer than mine, but her legs . . . did I tell you she had long legs? Long, slender, coltish . . . beautiful. She also had a beautiful pair of feet. Not that I'm into feet, mind you, but they were beautiful. They went well with her beautiful body, beautiful arms and beautiful face. I love my Mom, very much. She squirmed and pushed a couple of pillows to me between her legs, spreading her knees wider, lowering herself for me. </p><p>""Stack them, baby,"" she murmured, ""and kneel on them. It'll get you a little higher."" </p><p>As I adjusted the pillows, she spread her knees farther apart, getting her ass lower until I stopped her. She panted, waiting for me to fuck my cock into her throbbing asshole. </p><p>""Spread my hole, baby,"" she gasped, undulating her back in urgent anticipation, ""spread it with your fingers, or thumbs, or, or . . . oh, baby! Fuck my asshole! Please, baby, hurry!"" she crooned lustily. </p><p>I was just as eager and, gripping her soft, wonderfully rounded cheeks once more, I pulled on them, spreading them as if I was pulling apart a huge orange. Her anus gaped open, throbbing and squeezing, spitting a foamy mixture of soap and Vaseline. It looked like a tiny mouth blowing bubbles. Experimentally, I pressed my cock-head against her shuddering anus. Mom gasped as I pushed gently and, without any fuss, sank deep into her squirming colon. It was so hot, so slick and, as her sphincter clamped down on my sinking shaft, so damn tight. Out of reflex, I slammed hard into her. I must have cried out, her anal grip on my cock was so damn good. </p><p>""YES-BABY!!"" Mom gasped hoarsely, ""YES! YES! Uh-h-h-oo-oo-ah-h-h!! Bay-bee-ee!"" she seemed to be as excited as I was. </p><p>""Oh, Mom . . ."" I whispered softly, completely awed by the feel of her asshole gripping my cock and the soft, satiny cushions I banged my belly on. </p><p>""Ooh-h, yes, baby."" </p><p>She suddenly tightened her asshole and kicked her feet alternately up and down, making her ass-cheeks rise and fall separately, wobbling my cock from side to side in her wonderfully squirming colon. I gasped again. That trick did it for me and I let go with a mind-bending flash of light behind my eyes, gurgling wordlessly as I sent squirt after squirt of my hot cum into her, giving her a spermy high-colonic ass-wash. She squealed and shivered, goose bumps crawling up the backs of her thighs, back and arms as I washed her bowels down. </p><p>""Ah, fuck, baby!"" she gasped, ""ah, fuck! Load my ass up, honey. Um! Um! Yes-s-s-s."" </p><p>""Oh-h-h, Mo-o-o-m,"" I crooned softly, ""fuck, Mom! Shit that's good."" </p><p>I hung onto her luscious ass as I dribbled the last of my cum into her, her sphincter clenching tightly then easing as it milked my prick. I loved it. It was a wonderful difference from her pussy and her mouth. God it was good. </p><p>""Here, baby,"" she giggled, handing me the towel as he heard me gasping and panting, ""press it to my asshole, just in case I leak. It kinda hangs open for a little bit afterward, you know?"" </p><p>""Okay,"" I mumbled, still shivering as I pulled out. </p><p>I stared down at her gaping asshole as she slid her knees back, stretching her legs on either side of me and sighing pleasurably. It was an amazing view. Her butt-cheeks quivered, her hole pulsed, opening and closing like a lipless mouth panting. I sat back and watched it the whole time, wiping my cum off as she shit it out until her sphincter finally completely closed. </p><p>""Damn!"" I whispered in awe, staring at it. </p><p>""Like the view, baby?"" she giggled again. </p><p>""That was, like, totally awesome, Mom,"" I burst out laughing, ""totally!"" </p><p>Then, I don't know why, I bent and kissed her anus and, I swear, it kissed me back! </p><p>---</p><p>During the last three months of her pregnancy, Mom's tummy really ballooned out. First it was high up like, just under her ribs. Going into her eighth month, it seemed to drop, getting lower and lower with each passing day. I got a big thrill feeling the baby kick or punch or whatever the kid was doing in Mom. It was an even bigger kick knowing that it was my baby. It was totally amazing. </p><p>When JDS let Sam out a year later, Jonathon Michael was almost six months old. Sam had grown bitter and pissed off at life. Not good in a thirteen - almost fourteen - year old, and within a few weeks was back to his old habits. This time it was with boys he'd met in Juvie. There seemed to be nothing we could say or do to take him of his self-destructive course. He'd just look at me and Mom and sneer, then he'd ignore us and go his way. </p><p>As for Mom and me, she still wasn't on birth control, but I used rubbers for the next year or so, and we managed to stay safe. However, we began getting careless and I'd sometimes go bare. It just felt so much better and she wasn't missing her periods, so I began using them only when Mom figured she was going into or was in a fertile period. I guess we were just lucky that she didn't get pregnant then. </p><p>I was sixteen, Jon was three, Mom was almost thirty-four, Lonnie was fourteen and Sam was fifteen - not necessarily in that order - and we'd lost total control of Sam. About that time, he and several boys were picked up again. They'd been caught coming out of a house carrying the homeowner's computer, TV and a number of other valuables. Once again he was sent into Juvenile Detention. His lawyer tried to get him off with boot camp, but the judge noted that it was his second time up and that he'd refused boot camp the first time, so he sent him to re-education until his seventeenth birthday, the legal age of consent. He would then be released and his records sealed per state law. That seemed to be the trigger or magic word because Mom missed her next period. </p><p>Lonnie seemed okay with all of that Mom and I did. He treated me as boss or . . . truthfully, more like a surrogate parent. Come to that, he always had. To him I'd been the guy who knew everything, fix almost anything - like my Dad had been to me, our Dad. I guess in some things, Lonnie was more accepting or maybe a little slow, because he was no half-wit. He enjoyed playing with and babysitting his younger brother. I was again carrying two part-time jobs. In the afternoons, I worked at a grocery store as junior cashier - I couldn't check out alcoholic beverages because I was still under eighteen - and in the late evenings I was a stocker at a big-box store. I was also still in school, struggling with my grades because of work, but getting by well enough so that I was never held back. </p><p>Angel Skye was born during the summer between my sophomore and junior years. She was a beautiful baby girl. Named exactly right, as far as I was concerned. For the time being, Sam was behaving himself, finding the strict controls that he seemed to need. For the time being we were a happy, loving family. I got Lonnie on as an underage assistant stocker and he was proud to making his own spending money. There's more to our little story, but that's for another time.</p>"
835,My Name Is Roger Rubenstein,Blue_Goose,martin.bluezephyr@gmail.com,"['M', 'g', 'pedo', 'inc', 'fath/dau', 'anal']",Slow start and low sexual content. Setting is the late sixties in the middle of the sexual revolution. 'Nough said.,2013-01-08T00:00:00,"This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious. This story and characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to events or persons (living or dead) is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please read no further. If you are offended by stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any other such situation, please leave now. This story is just a story. It does not promote nor condone the activities described herein, especially when it comes to unsafe sexual practices or sex between adults and minor children. It is simply a fantasy, so let's keep it that way.","<p>My name is Roger Rubenstein. As a young man, I was very popular. It wasn't because I was particularly good-looking nor the star quarter back, but the fact that my parents were very well-off and got me a new car every year for my birthday - usually the latest model sports car - and that I spread around my large allowance liberally. Thinking back on it, I was told many times that I was handsome and well-built, but when I looked in the mirror, I'd have to be honest and say that I was about average in build and size, although I was better taken care of than most. I do believe that my money is what most girls and women found most handsome and, in the end, I knew that. I guess it seems rather vain for me to mention my looks, but I want to be fair about it and I won't mention them again. ""Back then"" was the mid-60's and smack in the heat of the sexual revolution. It seemed that free love was the cry and the activity of everyone and - I wasn't any different. I could go into a long, drawn-out story detailing my life and loves up to where I need to begin, but let's keep it short. The young, woman I got pregnant didn't want the baby she gave birth to and dropped it in my lap. </p><p>""It's yours,"" she stated succinctly, ""you're the only white boy I ever slept with."" </p><p>She was just under five feet tall, but her preference was for great big, black guys. She'd already had five mixed blood babies which she'd promptly given up for adoption. She liked the kind of big, black man that would make several of me and have some left over. They had to be at least six feet tall and hung like an elephant. At the time, the common terminology was Negroes and they often referred to themselves as Afro-American, the word Black was barely coming into usage. James Brown's song proclaiming ""I'm black and I'm proud,"" had just come out and the lexicon was changing - and, for the record, I'm Jewish and felt very responsible for my beautiful baby girl. She had lots of wavy reddish-brown hair, hazel eyes and a lot of fair, creamy skin. I'd been really high when I'd slept with Debby, the baby's mother, but I do remember most of it. However, I don't remember how I enticed her to her sleeping mat. Like I said, I was pretty high. She'd probably been just as stoned and horny enough to take me, but, I mean, she's not an ugly girl. It's just that she's not who I'd normally pick for companionable sex - but, enough of that. </p><p>Debby shoved the baby into my arms, handed me a bottle of formula and dropped a couple of sacks with more formula, diapers and an extra sleeper suit in them. She told me that the baby's name was Latricia and turned to go, but stopped at the top of the steps and turned back to me. For a second, I thought she'd changed her mind and wanted the baby back. I certainly didn't want it - at first. </p><p>""Oh, yeah,"" she reached in a pocket and handed me a crumpled piece of paper, "" I almost forgot. This is her birth certificate,"" then turned on her heel and walked out of our lives. </p><p>I didn't wonder why Debby hadn't just turned her over to Child Services for adoption at the time, but thinking back on it, maybe she was just a little bit on the prejudiced side. Who knows. When I got Latricia, she was almost four months old and wasn't even able to sit up by herself yet - and I fell head over heels for the sweet little thing. It was the first time I'd ever been responsible for anything or anyone, other than myself, and once I got used to the idea, I loved it. Looking over the birth certificate later I saw that I was the person listed as the baby's father. I didn't think about it at the time, but this proved to be a huge help later on. My mother was shocked at first, but within a few minutes, fell just as much in love with her blond hair and sky-blue eyes as I had. She didn't like the name Latricia, so we just called her Trisha. </p><p>A few months later, I got my diploma, my sheepskin, in Business Sciences and we all went on a vacation. In the months prior to graduation, I'd been interviewing with several companies - this was back before cell phones were that common. Car phones were available, but that was exactly what they were - car phones. The transmitters and receivers for them were installed in the trunk and the antenna was a long, two-and-a-half meter affair, very advanced at the time. My father had one of his business sedans rigged up with one, but, we didn't take it on vacation. It was for business only, as he loved to tell us. </p><p>Trisha loved the beach although we had to be careful because of her fair skin, but she had a blast in the water. She managed to stand up and loved watching the waves wash over her pudgy little toes, even though she tended to lose her balance when the sand got washed out from under them. Although I kept her out of the sun as much as I could, she still got a little sunburned. </p><p>After the vacation, I began returning calls from the several companies that had left messages. They wanted to interview me for openings they had available, but now, I added the condition that they make room for my daughter as well. One by one, they all regretted that they could not accommodate me. The whole time I was getting rejected, my father kept suggesting that my best bet would be to start my own business. I couldn't think of anything that might even remotely turn a profit - until this one day that Trisha and I went window shopping. I loved walking with her and carrying her. </p><p>Dad was still supporting me because Mom had told him that the baby needed to have at least one parent around and it darn sure wasn't going to be her. She wasn't serious about it, I mean, she would have snatched her away from me quick if she'd found me close to being negligent. Dad was good-natured about it and told me - away from Mom - about some of his own parenting tactics. I later found an apartment and Trisha and I moved into it. Dad had set up a trust fund for me early in my life and it still had over a hundred thousand, even after paying for my college tuition. Back in the late 60's that was still a helluva lot of money. I'd only used the interest from that fund to pay for my college necessities - and some not so necessary partying. Also, Mom and Dad occasionally handed me money to buy Trisha clothes and things and they often bought her toys, so we made out pretty well. Trisha's toy locker - I should say ""lockers"" - were pretty full and I spoiled my baby girl rotten. She slept with me, a warm little body beside me and felt nice. Her warm little body felt good against me and she'd occasionally awaken and smile at me, pursing her sweet baby lips for a kiss before falling back to sleep. </p><p>One Sunday morning, as we lay in bed playing, she made a mess in her diapers. I was still in my pajamas - a pair of gym shorts - and was watching her play with her toes and gurgling happily as I smiled indulgently. She was just beginning to toddle, just short of her first birthday. I was mock fussing at her as I changed her dirty diaper. She had a little rash so I let her run around naked while I dug out the medicated lotion to rub in it. By then I hadn't had sex with anyone except my sexy right hand, since Trisha had been handed to me. I was pretty horny and the way she looked got me hard as hell. I let her putter around like that for a good long while, enjoying the sight of her naked toddler body. I finally couldn't hold back any longer and pulled out my pecker and began stroking it. I figured she was too young to understand much about what she saw me doing so I didn't worry and pounded my pud within her view. Jacking off, I had my eyes half-closed, watching Trisha watch me and, as I leaned my head back and took my eyes off her, she crawled up to me. I was close to cumming when I felt her tiny hand on my knee as she pulled herself up for a closer look. By then, I was past the point of no return and feebly tried to fend her off until after, but she slipped in and, as I came, got her hand on my cock. </p><p>She had such nice, warm, soft little hands. Her mouth was partly open as she stared at this hot, silky-smooth toy, so I aimed it in her general direction as I gasped and shuddered. As I opened my eyes after my first hot squirt, I saw that she was making a little face and bringing her hand to her mouth, licking at the bit of cum that had splattered onto her lips. I pushed her hand away and pulled her to me, pressing my prick to her open lips and held her there as I squirted another hot load. She closed and opened her mouth as I came again, the whiteness of my cum stretching between her lips and two baby teeth. I held my cock tightly, trying to keep from cumming anymore, but I could only hold back for a few seconds. </p><p>""More?"" I gasped, smiling down at her. </p><p>She nodded, chewing and licking her lips. </p><p>""Open up, then."" </p><p>She willingly opened her mouth wide and I pressed my cock-head up to her lips and let go another blast. </p><p>""Hold still, baby,"" I moaned, ""just hold still, I'll feed it to you."" </p><p>She held still, her mouth wide open as her little tongue reached out to lap at the head of my prick, sending hot, electric thrills up and down my spine. I sighed and leaned back, finished for the time being. I watched her as she gripped my softening prick with both tiny hands, busily trying to suck some more out of me. I realized that she'd willingly suck me off and wished that she had a little more skill. A second later, she turned her big, blue eyes up at me and gave me a wide, cum-drooling smile. I let her hang onto my pecker and play with it as she licked and suckled my cum slit, her little tongue sliding under my cock-head and suckling as if it was a thick nipple. She knew where the cum she'd taken a liking to came from, and she wanted more. </p><p>I stopped her and pulled her naked little body up onto my lap and tickled her ribs, making her giggle and squirm. Then I sat her back on my belly and rubbed the medicated baby cream on her rash. Trisha giggled and closed her legs on my hand as I teased her hairless, pudgy baby pussy. What I was doing, besides the obvious, was feeling her up to see if I could fit into her. It seemed possible, but I was afraid that I might hurt her, so I decided against it. I did manage to get her off, though, so it wasn't a total waste of time. </p><p>She now had a new toy. She stuck to me like a second shadow as I fixed us some lunch, peeking up at my cock then reaching up the leg of my shorts and grabbing it's softness. I laughed and playfully swatted her hands off as I worked, but she was persistent. She wanted her new toy and I had spoiled her to the point that she practically didn't know the meaning of the word ""no"" and I had to discipline her for the very first time. I told her no and swatted her well-padded, diapered butt a couple of times, sitting her in her high chair as she wailed in frustration. I bent and kissed her forehead, telling her to settle down and I'd let her back down. She cried the sobs of the spoiled little brat I'd raised. I chuckled at the irony implicit in the act. </p><p>My solution to this new problem, was to not diddle her except in bed and, as time went along, she got the idea. She understood that if she tried to reach for her toy at any time other than in bed, she'd get punished and that soon became our habit. Within a few weeks, I'd lay back on my pillows and let her take full charge of my stiff cock, sucking me off and playing with my balls and semi-stiff prick until she fell asleep. </p><p>---</p><p>One nice sunny day, I took her shopping with me. We climbed in the car and, after putting her in the kiddy seat, headed for the grocery store - by the way, Trisha was a real chick magnet. I mean, I couldn't go more than a few feet without some lady or girl, young and grownup, stopping and wanting to touch her or kiss her. Some would introduce themselves and, when they found out I was single, some even gave me their numbers to call them later - and Trisha wasn't even a little shy. She'd smile and wave to any and all. Had I wanted to, I could have had all the sex I wanted, from almost any of these women, but I had all I really wanted riding in the cart. As I leaned on the push-bar of the cart, examining the ingredients of a can with my head close to hers, she'd grab my ear - that later became a habit - and hang on, looking around at everything around her. Every so often, she'd turn to me and smile. I'd smile back and cross my eyes at her. She'd giggle and kiss my nose, imitating what I'd done hundreds of times. </p><p>It was around then that Mom began wondering why Trisha wasn't speaking yet. I tried to tell her that she was just too young to pick it up yet, but she argued that Trisha should at least be verbalizing and gabbling some incomprehensible noises or languages of her own. I just shrugged. Finally, after a lot of heavy nagging from her, we took her to her pediatrician. He couldn't find anything wrong, but agreed with Mom that she should, at the very least, be making some sorts of sounds and experimenting with words. The saga of how we found that Trisha was unable to speak is another story by itself, suffice it to say that she would always be unable to speak. There was nothing wrong with her vocal cords, lord knows she could squeal and scream, but she'd never make intelligent sounds, never be able to comprehend words or speak them. </p><p>I tend to use Trisha's age to mark milestones in our lives, so around the age of one, we had gone for a walk. She hated riding in the buggy, so she walked with me or I carried her. At any rate, we happened by a toy store and, out of curiosity, went in. It was full of stuffed toys that fascinated her. As we walked around, she immediately pointed to a giant giraffe and made known that she wanted it. I laughed and carried her up to it. She touched it as gently as she'd touched my cock, caressing and smoothing it's neck. Then she turned to me and hugged me around the neck. She wasn't even a year old and she already knew how to play me - and I let her. Anyway, the salesgirl was also the owner, as it turned out. She was an older lady and she said that she would soon be closing up shop. She was too old and the place didn't make much money, anyway. As we talked she told me about investments she'd made and worried because the majority of her investments were in this one little shop of hers. She told me that she'd had it appraised and that she wouldn't get much, mostly just for the value of the land and the building. Her inventory had been marked as valueless and to be sold for whatever it would bring. </p><p>That set me to thinking. I bought that giraffe and we walked back home. Trisha hung onto it, dragging it by the neck. I forgot it for a few moments, then a wild thought hit me and the rest of the way home, I mulled over what the lady had told me. Trisha got tired of walking and I managed to carry her and her prize giraffe home. I kept thinking about my idea the rest of the day, quickly formulating a possible business plan as I watched Trisha's diapered little behind playing with her new best friend. In the shower later, getting ready for bed, Trisha was giggling as I scrubbed her down and soaped her little butt-hole, working a finger in and out of it when, it suddenly hit me, I stood bolt upright, lifting Trisha with me, my finger still in her little bottom hole. </p><p>""Ee-ee!"" she fussed. </p><p>""Sorry, honey,"" I pulled my finger out and kissed her boo-boo, walking us out to the living room and the phone. </p><p>""Dad?"" I was practically wiggling with excitement as Trisha squirmed out of my arms and ran to grab her giraffe. </p><p>I explained my thinking to him and the business plan I'd slapped together in my head, including a possible advertising scheme. He put up a number of reasons not to take the risk, including bankruptcy, should the store not become self-sustaining. I managed to answer all his doubts and questions well enough for him to finally relax and ask me how much I figured I'd need. I gave him my best, low-ball estimate and he went quiet. I figured he thought it was too high a figure, but I waited. He'd taught me that the best strategy in this type of situation was to wait, let the fish take the bait. Finally, I couldn't stand it anymore. </p><p>""Well? What do you think, Dad?"" </p><p>""The figures I come up with don't jive with what you told me,"" he mumbled, ""they seem out of whack somewhere . . ."" </p><p>I waited a little longer, wondering how much he'd really front me and revising my financial estimate downward. </p><p>""Ah,"" I heard him mumble, ""there's the problem."" </p><p>I held my breath, I suddenly wanted this more than anything in the world - except for my little Trisha. </p><p>""You've low-balled me,"" he came back. </p><p>""Wh-what?"" </p><p>""I said, you've low-balled me,"" he chuckled into the phone, ""didn't I ever tell you that you always come in with as high a figure as possible then add ten or twenty per cent? That way, when you let them negotiate you down, you end up with exactly what you want. Well, boy, didn't I?"" </p><p>""I thought that was a pretty high figure,"" I grinned, he was in! </p><p>""Not hardly,"" he chuckled again, ""you gave me a figure that you thought I'd bite on and it only made me suspicious. You should've given me a figure three times that amount and let me cut you down to half, because half of three times your figure is the very least you'll need."" </p><p>I laughed as he talked. </p><p>""As near as I can see, you haven't figured in payroll, especially if, with the advertising you suggest and the business begins to pay off . . . want a silent partner?"" </p><p>I laughed again, ""no, Dad. No relatives as partners. Non-voting and non-interfering investors maybe, but no relatives as partners, okay?"" </p><p>He laughed with me, it was his major rule in business, no relatives as partners. That way, I had a free hand to do with the business as I saw fit. </p><p>""Okay, boy, I'll be your bank,"" he continued to chuckle, ""as soon as you've got a business account set up, I'll deposit three hundred - thousand, that is - in it,"" I nodded to myself, ""and see if she'll carry some of the paper on it."" </p><p>""I want her clear, Dad,"" I shrugged, ""I don't want her to use paper as an excuse to interfere, I'll need six to pay her off, do some re-modeling before opening and put out the advertising,"" I was firm on that. </p><p>""Okay, okay,"" he mused, ""six it is, I'll throw in an extra two in case of incidentals and to make sure my grand-daughter has an insurance policy on you, capish?"" </p><p>""Yeah, Dad, I capish."" </p><p>We talked business for a little while and he suggested a couple of possible ad companies and to not go overboard on any ad campaign they suggested. He also suggested doubling or even tripling my inventory, make it look big and successful, he advised, nothing succeeds like perceived success. By then, Trisha was up between my legs, caressing and stroking up her soft toy. We were both still naked, but we had pretty much air-dried and, as I hung up, smiled down at my baby. </p><p>""Come on, baby girl,"" I picked her up with a wide swoop, listening to her delighted giggle, ""let's go finish our shower and go to bed,"" I kissed and nuzzled her neck as she giggled, ""you got me a hard-on and you,"" I poked her belly-button ""are going to fix that little problem."" </p><p>We finished our shower and I thought of something much better as I cleaned out her baby rectum with a large aspirator bulb. She enjoyed the clean-out as much as she'd enjoyed my finger. After we dried off, she latched onto my cock as I blow-dried her hair and mine. By the time we were done, I was stiff and hard as hell. I sat Trisha on the commode, a habit I'd gotten her into before bed, and she pissed then padded along behind me to our bedroom. She took off running for the bed when she spotted her giraffe on the pillows. As she tried to climb up, I picked her up and tossed her playfully into it. She giggled and squirmed around, then grabbed the stuffed animal and gave it a big, wet kiss on it's fuzzy lips. I laughed at her antics, then took it from her arms and put it on guard facing the door, with it's back to us. </p><p>""Keep an eye out, Jones,"" I directed it, ""I don't want nobody to sneak in here while we're sleeping, okay?"" I patted it's head. </p><p>Trisha looked at the giraffe, then at the door and smiled reaching her arms up to me as she lay back. I piled the pillows behind me and leaned back, picking her up and sitting her on my lap. She looked up at me and giggled, stretching her arms out to me again. As she pressed her tiny, warm fingers on each side of my face, I pulled her up to me and kissed her gently, licking her tiny pursed lips. She opened her mouth, her eyes half-closed, she loved suckling on my tongue almost as much as she loved suckling on my thick prick. </p><p>""Here,"" I pushed her back and reached for the lubricant gel. </p><p>She leaned back and smiled, watching my hand as I coated my prick liberally. She reached for it, but I moved her hands out of the way and lifted her feet up, gripping her ankles with one hand as I greased up her tight little asshole. She giggled, her little dark-pink rosette furling and unfurling as if unsure whether to welcome my finger or not. Her little hands grasped air as she arched her head back, tossed her head back and crooned softly. I seemed to be finding out things about my baby girl a little at a time. She seemed get a great deal of pleasure from my poking finger as I pushed it in deeper than I had earlier. </p><p>""Um-m-m-mAH-H-H-H,"" she squealed suddenly, her legs stiffening then suddenly relaxing, dropping herself hard on my finger. </p><p>""If you think that's good, baby,"" I whispered, pulling my finger out, ""let's see what this does for you."" </p><p>She looked upset for a second until I pressed my stiff cock against her quickly gaping and throbbing little pink maw. She gripped the finger of one hand with her other hand and smiled up at me crooning happily. Her eyes went wide then all fluttery as I pressed my stiff cock into her tiny ass. Then she threw her arms wide and gasped, her chubby little legs quivering with delight as I pressed into her. </p><p>""Oh, my God,"" I groaned, the exquisite pleasure of her tightening ass-grip felt so wonderful, ""she's getting off, too!"" </p><p>She gasped and sqawked unintelligibly as I pushed deeper and deeper into her clutching baby asshole. </p><p>""Ah-h-AH-H-H-H-H!!"" she squealed again. </p><p>""Oh-h-h-ah-h-h-h,"" I moaned softly at the same time. </p><p>I pulled her tiny body to me and she grabbed my chest as I began short, stiff thrusts into her. She squealed again and latched onto my chest, sucking one of my nipples into her hot, wet little mouth. Her tiny hands scrabbled on my chest as I thrust into her rhythmically. She gasped and stiffened, quivering, her suckling lips stilled as her tiny nails dug into my sides the wailed softly. </p><p>""Is she really cumming,"" I thought in amazement, ""is her asshole wired that way?"" </p><p>I remembered that the neurologists had said that not only was the part of the brain responsible for speech malformed, but that there were other idiosyncracies in it that were different from a normal brain. He said that he had no idea what these idiosyncracies would be, but otherwise, she was a perfect and beautiful little girl. If this was one of those idiosyncracies, then I was damn sure going to enjoy it. She came several more times before her slitted eyes returned to, more or less, normal and she smiled happily at me. Her hands gripped my thumbs weakly as she crooned softly, seemingly enjoying bouncing on my hard prick as I rammed half of it into her little asshole. She caressed my chest as if she knew exactly what I liked. It wasn't until many months later that I realized she also had to be empathic - she could read feelings. I figured then that it was how she'd learned not to grope me in public so fast. That was how she knew to behave like a perfect little angel with Grandpa and Grandma, I was her guiding light and she did as I told her, whether she understood my words or not. </p><p>""Ooh-h-h,"" she crooned, arching her round little tummy into mine as I gasped, my balls tightening, my cock seeming to stretch. </p><p>She could feel me getting ready to cum. She was in sync with my feelings and desires and she came with me as I slammed hard into her, cumming in a heated rush as I blasted my hot cum deep into her squirming little colon. Her eyes went wide and rolled back in her head as she squealed again, her tight little asshole milking my cumming cock. I slipped forward atop her, her stubby little legs sticking straight out sideways. She sobbed, crooning as she wailed quietly, hugging me tight as I gently lowered my weight on her, my cock throbbing in the last spasms of cumming. </p><p>""Ah-h-h,"" I sighed cuddling her to me, ""you are such a wonderful girl."" </p><p>Her mouth worked as if trying to chew or bite and suddenly uttered a new sound. </p><p>""Pa!"" she cried out, then, ""Pa, Pa!"" </p><p>That was enough for me. </p><p>""Baby!"" I squeezed her elatedly to me as she giggled happily, grinding her little ass on my softening prick. </p><p>""Pa!"" she cried out gleefully, ""Pa!"" </p><p>At the time, I thought that this was the beginning, that she would soon learn more words and begin to actually speak, but I was wrong. ""Pa"" was the only word she ever spoke. </p><p>I pulled her atop me as I rolled onto my back. Her little sphincter gripped me tight as she shuddered a few more times, cumming on my soft prick. Her little pussy was all wet and slick and I wondered how she'd take it if I fucked her sweet little pussy, but I held off. Her tight little ass was enough for now. Her eyes glistened as she opened them and stared into mine. Her little hand touched her pussy and caressed it gently. Was she trying to tell me something, I wondered, but quickly let the idea go, she was just to small for me now. </p><p>---</p><p>I got the toy store. The advertising program I launched - well, Dad and I, since I decided to go without an ad company - proved very successful. Over the next few years, we opened a number of franchises, found that we couldn't quite control them the way we wanted to and bought them back. We are now national. I'm making money, Dad made a nice pile before I bought him out and the sweet old lady I bought the store from never had to worry about money for the remainder of her days. Although it hadn't been in the purchase contract, I made sure that she got a portion of every bit of profit I made on the chain. </p><p>Trisha, at the age of nine, cut the ribbon to open our one-thousandth store and that's about as far as we're taking it for now - and her sweet little ass is just as wonderful today. I took her virginity when she turned five, but to her, it was just a ho-hum affair. There was certainly the initial pain of tearing her maidenhead, but no big deal after that. Certainly she gets off, but her sensitive little asshole is her personal preference. I guess if the truth be known, it's my favorite, too. </p><p>Trisha's going to be fifteen soon and still, the only thing she can say is ""Pa."" She's doing good in school, passes all her tests and understands a lot of spoken words, but reading and writing are beyond her. She and I communicate almost telepathically, it seems. She anticipates what I want or feel and acts on it. She's my beautiful baby girl. As for her mother, I have no idea what happened to her. She dropped out of sight a few years after she gave Trisha to me and we haven't seen her since. One rumor has it that she overdosed on heroin and several other rumors are that she was murdered by a boyfriend that has eluded discovery. Who knows? Who cares? I don't. I have my little lady, my loving daughter, my sweet loving wife - married, if only in our eyes. </p><p>I wonder . . . what kind of babies would she have?</p>"
836,The Ogre's Treasure,Blue_Goose,martin.bluezephyr@gmail.com,"['fant', 'furry', 'F', 'f', 'M']","My version of The Brothers Grimm's tale of a wicked step-mother and daughter - no this isn't about Cinderella, that story has already been done by another writer. This, I hope is from an amusing variation that the story of Cinderella was based on. There is very little hard-core sex, but if you keep your mind on it, it will amuse you as well. Once again, my apologies to the Brothers Grimm for perverting their story.",2013-01-28T00:00:00,"This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious. This story contains sexually graphic and explicit material not suitable for minors. Check your community's ordinances before reading this material. This story and characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to events or persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please read no further or check your inhibitions. Read the story codes and the Story Summary before bothering to read the text. This story is just that, a story and does not promote nor condone any activities insofar as unsafe sexual practices or sex between adults and minors.","<p>There was once an old woman up in years, named Mabel who called herself Gentilly because she thought it was a more ""seductive"" name. Although she was far from seductive and rather looked like an old mastiff bitch. Now, Gentilly ran a ""boarding house for girls"" although only her daughter named Sondra and a step-daughter named Jennifer lived there. The many gentleman callers they had coming in and out would have attracted the attention of the local constabulary were they not paid of with ""services"" or money. Jennifer, the step-daughter, was fourteen, beautiful and worked hard, bringing in the lion's share of the money. She received good tips even from the coppers who never paid. She didn't realize how beautiful she really was. On the other hand, Sondra was rather dumpy, plain and basically lazy. She didn't make a lot of money for her mother because she thought she was better looking than she was and treated her ""clients"" rather snootily and looked down on them. She wouldn't ""crotch dive"" for her ""clients"" nor go ""Greek"" with them no matter the price nor the size of the tip. Only a few customers were willing to have her face to face since most considered her rotten-toothed, malodorous mouth only good for suckling and much preferred to have her from behind than face her dragon-like, sulfurous breath. However, Gentilly did dearly love her chunky and plain, lazy daughter best because, of course, she was her own daughter. Thus, the step-daughter was required to do triple duty and occasionally let the plain daughter have a ""client"" or two when she was too busy to service them. She got so busy at times, that she had to service two or three ""clients"" at a time. She also was required to do the majority of the chores around the house while mother and daughter lazed around getting fatter and treated her rather badly all the way around. </p><p>One slow day, a Monday, when all the businesses made ready for the week ahead and not even one ""client"" stopped in, Gentilly dressed Jennifer in a pair of red platform stilettos, black fish-net stockings, black string-thong panties with quick release ties - to make it easy for her ""clients"" - a red skirt that just barely covered her young teen femininity, a polka-dot tied-in-front sleeveless top that showed off the amply endowed teen cleavage of her beautiful 36-EE breasts and a cute little red bow-tie on her slender neck - oh, and red bows on twin little-girl pony-tails and sent her out to troll in the park by the business district. Jennifer was directed to work there until she made at least five-hundred dollars - which, for Jennifer, didn't even take half the morning. Since some of the rest went into her pocket, she played in the park with the kids and bought them and herself hotdogs, popcorn and pop, then sat by the wishing well at the middle of the park, and watched the kids eat and play. It was pretty much her usual routine whenever she trolled the park. Most every body was busy and she picked and chose a couple of men from those who approached her. </p><p>Then, purely out of boredom, she took a couple of quarters out of the eight-hundred or so, including tips, that she'd earned that day, the Newspaper Guy had paid her in quarters and who knew how many newspapers he'd had to sell to make up her payment. Anyway, she tossed them into the wishing well. All she wished for was to earn enough money to make her step-mother Gentilly happy. It didn't matter that no matter how much Jennifer made the old hag wanted more. As Jenny - as her ""clients"" called her - leaned over the well to look after her falling coins, she leaned over too far and fell in. In her drowning panic, she blacked out and didn't remember anything until she woke up in a sun brightened field full of sweet clover, daisies, brown-eyed susans, dandelions, bluebonnets and other flowers she couldn't name, all blooming in every direction. It was a beautiful place so she assumed that she must have drowned and gone to heaven, it was that wonderful. She walked through it, picking the sweetest flowers and ooh-ing and ah-ing over the myriad beauties that grew there until she came to a man lying in the tall grass and crying broken-heartedly. </p><p>""Why are you crying?"" she looked at his two cast-up arms curiously. </p><p>""I'm so horny,"" he sobbed, ""and, as you can see, my two arms are broken and in casts and I can't even get to my penis to do it myself! Oh, I wish I could have a little lick from a nice woman, even a nice hand-job would do,"" he sobbed looking at her hopefully. </p><p>""Well,"" she shrugged her soft little shoulders, which caused her big bosom to jiggle nicely, ""I've never done it for nothing, d'you have at least a dime to pay for it?"" </p><p>He shook his head hopelessly. </p><p>""All I have is a nickel,"" he sobbed. </p><p>""Done,"" she smiled, ""my price is a nickel, then."" </p><p>""In my left jeans pocket,"" he whined. </p><p>She reached in his pocket and found the nickel, then for the next five minutes, the only noises were the slurping of her tongue and the smacking of her lips and the ""oh's"" and ""ah's"" of a happy man. She usually took her mouth off and caught the jism in a soft cotton hanky she always carried, but she seemed to have lost it and she didn't want to make a mess on this nice man's clothes, so she just drank it down. It didn't taste half bad, she noted, as a matter of fact, it tasted downright good. Maybe she'd been taught wrong by Momma Gentilly. She wiped her lips with the back of her hand and sat back. The nice man was so relieved that he immediately fell asleep so Jenny shrugged her sweetly rounded shoulders and left him sleeping after tucking his penis carefully back in his pants. </p><p>After her little rescue job, she wasn't so sure that she was in heaven, but regardless, she went on a little farther, still enjoying the sun and the beautiful field and the nice soft breeze coming over the hill. Soon she came on two little kids sitting under an apple tree and looking up. She said ""hey"" to them and they said ""hey"" back, but rather sadly. </p><p>""Who died?"" she asked trying to sound cheerful and teasing as she sat down beside them. </p><p>""Nobody, we was just wishing we could have a couple'a apples, but that mean old Mr. Jenkins won't let us get any. He said he'd charge us with theft and send us off to Juvie if we touched even one,"" he lay his head back on his crossed arms and moped, sobbing every once in a while. </p><p>""Aw-w, that's too bad,"" Jenny commiserated. </p><p>Just then, mean Mr. Jenkins walked up and started fussing at the kids again, all the while string appraisingly at Jenny. He knew her type just by the way she was dressed, he thought. </p><p>""I take it you're Mr. Jenkins?"" Jenny smiled seductively. </p><p>""You take it right, missy,"" he snorted, ""and these kids is nuttin' but trouble and if you don't skedaddle, I'll charge you with criminal trespass, too. I don't need none of your kind around here,"" he fussed. </p><p>Jenny could tell by the tenting of his crotch that he wasn't that serious about her trade so she made him an offer, using her throatiest and sexiest tone. </p><p>""Give 'em some apples and I'll take care of that problem in your pants.""</p><p>""H-how, how you gonna d-do that?"" he stammered suddenly very excited. </p><p>""Well,"" she ran her hand over the sinister looking bulge in his trousers, ""what's your favorite? Blow-job, a quick fuck or maybe - some dirty Greek, hm-m?"" Jenny arched her back, poking her sweetly rounded butt out and opening her eyes wide in simulated little girl shock. </p><p>""Okay, kids,"" Mr. Jenkins quickly turned to the kids, ""you got a basket, I'll fill it up for you,"" and he shook the tree until the apples came falling down on them like rain. </p><p>He shook the tree until there were no apples left on it. Then, as the kids gleefully filled their baskets, Mr. Jenkins and Jenny ducked behind a convenient bush. </p><p>""Ass,"" he gasped, ripping his pants open and bending sweet Jenny over, ""I've always wanted to fuck a hoore in the ass!"" </p><p>She barely had time to stick a lubricating suppository in her asshole, much less yank her panties' crotch aside, before he slammed his stiff little prick into it. Jenny had just begun to enjoy this little bit of togetherness when she felt his prick go all stiff and stretchy and his balls got all tight. </p><p>""Oh, well,"" she sighed, ""at least the kids got their apples."" </p><p>Mr. Jenkins gasped and squirted a couple of weak little shots up her asshole, then leaned limply on her for a few seconds. He tried to shove his limp little dick in again, but it was no use, it was all over, so he slapped her ass a couple of times, sighed in satisfaction and fell back. </p><p>""All okay?"" Jenny asked feeling back there to see how much he'd put in her. </p><p>""Umph,"" he grunted. </p><p>Jenny couldn't feel much more than a little sweat, so she didn't bother cleaning up and just pulled her thong back across her cutely pouting little anus. She'd had bigger and more cum in there than Mr. Jenkins seemed capable of and left him with a big smile on his face. She waved at the kids as she saw them crossing the fence with their apples. They waved back and hollered their ""thank you's"" before rushing on home. </p><p>As she walked on, the next thing she came to was a little stone cottage. It was real cute and homey looking and she saw an old man looking out the window. He had large and long teeth, which startled her at first, but as she turned to run, he called out after her in such a gentle voice that she stopped. She'd certainly had more terrifying ""clients"" than he, she thought. </p><p>""What are you afraid of, Sweetheart? Just stay and visit with me a little. It's a long time before dark and I haven't seen a soul in days."" </p><p>Jenny stopped and turned back to his house. He sounded nice enough and like she'd noted before, she'd had uglier and meaner looking ""clients."" Besides what was at home that she had to get there right away? So she went in to his house and had a nice visit. He was a pretty good baker and had some really good cinnamon buns and cookies and some delicious crusty bread which he served with some wonderful home made butter and split pea soup. Then he suddenly got serious and said that he wanted to make her an offer. </p><p>""I can see that you're in the ""people"" business,"" he was very polite about it, ""and I have a bit of money saved and set aside, quite a bit, in fact, and I'll make you an offer,"" Jenny looked doubtfully at him, what did he want, bragging of a wealth she couldn't see, ""I have two things I would like and I'll then tell you what it's worth to me, okay?"" </p><p>""Okay,"" Jenny shrugged, if she could make another five-hundred off the one man, then so much the better. </p><p>""Here's my offer,"" he hunched forward, ""the first is that you do my house work, and do it properly, for me and, in turn, I shall pay you two ounces of gold each day,"" Jenny nodded as she calculated the price, two ounces at four hundred dollars per, well that was more than Mother Gentilly's daily requirement, ""the other thing is that you have sex with me. Each time you do, I shall pay you two ounces of gold, but you must make me very happy. What do you say?"" he leaned back in his chair sipping his iced tea. </p><p>Jenny was more than ready to agree, but caution held her back. </p><p>""First I have my own health and safety to consider,"" she tapped a beautifully manicured lo-ong fingernail on the table, "" and I have no wish to get pregnant, so . . ."" she paused and he jumped in. </p><p>""I do not care for penile penetration of vaginas,"" he looked almost insulted as he interrupted her, ""I much prefer cunnilingus and, of course, the anus to me is more suited for sexual congress."" </p><p>Jenny was confused by the big words. The only ones she had understood were anus and sexual intercourse. </p><p>""What . . ."" she looked at him in confusion. </p><p>""I prefer to eat pussy,"" he laughingly translated, ""and I only like to fuck the ass, so you don't have to worry about getting pregnant, and I have no diseases to pass on to you through the butt, okay?"" </p><p>""Um-m-m, hm!"" she nodded, ""okay, you got a deal, that answers all my questions - oh, where do I sleep?"" </p><p>""Why, I thought it was obvious,"" he smiled, ""with me, of course, which is why I am about to specifically delineate your household chores."" </p><p>Jenny nodded, her eyes glazing at his use of such huge words. He shook his head and smiled indulgently thinking that he must use smaller words with this one. </p><p>""Okay, simply said, you must make my - our bed in the right way. I wish you to always shake it thoroughly. It is a feather bed and I want the feathers fluffed thoroughly, also, I shed a lot of skin when I sleep, so that has to come out of it. You need to shake it outdoors, never indoors, until it looks as if it's snowing. For the rest, just the normal dish-washing, scatter some fresh saw-dust on the floor each day and sweep it off in the afternoon after your chores, then mop over it once in a while. I have a cleaning service come in once a week or so to do a more thorough job, okay?"" </p><p>Jenny liked that, so she quickly agreed to the arrangement. She kept track and over the next few months, three times a day and three times a night without fail, he ate her pussy, which she didn't count for pay because he was so good at it, but each of those times, he took her anally and without use of any protective devices, which she found that she enjoyed even more than with a condom and he did use some good quality lubricant, not the old goose-grease, either. </p><p>The first night was more of a shock than a pleasure. The sex wasn't shocking, neither was being kissed by an old ugly ogre, no, the shock was that when she half-closed her eyes to avoid looking at him directly as he kissed her, he went from an ugly ogre to the handsomest man she had ever seen. With half-closed eyes she stared down at his body and saw the body of an Adonis, superbly shaped and well-muscled. With her eyes wide open, he was a wizened and bent little round ogre. It thoroughly took away her breath and made it impossible to enjoy his smacking and slurping mouth on her cunt. He took her three times that night, filling her so full of his jism that she had to wash the bedding the next day to get all that leaked out of her overfilled asshole. She even used a cork to keep from dripping all over the house. </p><p>She did her assigned work diligently and soon forgot about the gold that was accumulating and just enjoyed the pleasures that he gave her and kept her eyes half-closed throughout their affair. She also took great care to do everything according to the old ogre's directions including shaking the bedding as mightily as her small, slender arms would let her, merrily watching the skin fly off like so many snowflakes every time she shook it out and made the bed. The old ogre was very good to her and never spoke angrily and, as well, made sure that she had healthy meals every day. </p><p>He got into a regular routine with her. He owned his own jewelry business and he'd close for his coffee break at nine-fifteen. He'd be home by nine-thirty and he'd lay her back and send her into orgasmic ecstasy. Then he'd roll her over and bury his dog bone in her dirt. By nine-forty-five, he was done, dressed and back at work. He did the same thing at one-fifteen and at five-fifteen when he came home for the day. They went to bed promptly at nine and he followed the same procedure. Around one-thirty he'd awaken her and do it again, then around five he'd once more awaken her and again the same thing. He was like a machine, Jenny thought, never having seen him take so much as an aspirin, much less even Viagra. She got used to his quirks and even derived a lot of pleasure in his use of her anus for his pleasure. She even got to where she would cuddle in his arms, half-closing her eyes and almost convince herself that he really was the handsomest man in the world. </p><p>She stayed on with the Ogre for quite some time, almost two years, but after a year and a half she began growing sad. As a working girl, she'd always had something new to deal with each day. The current regimented life-style left her craving a little excitement, although she felt fairly fulfilled, and knew that she would be a rich woman when she finally left. She knew that she was rich because he gave her a weekly accounting of her wealth once a week. However, after a couple of months she had quit reading them and counting how much she was now worth, but . . . she couldn't tell why she felt sad, but at last she realized that she really was homesick. </p><p>""Home. Ha!"" she scoffed, but deep down she knew that was what affected her - she was homesick. She was at least a hundred times better off with Ollie, as the ogre was called, than with Step-Mother Gentilly and Step-Sister Sondra. She kept it to herself for several more barely bearable months then finally went to Ollie and put her hand gently on his shoulder. Immediately, his shoulders slumped and he sighed heavily, knowing what it was she wanted - it being the only thing he could not provide her - surcease from her sadness and desire for ""home."" </p><p>""I know,"" he whispered quietly before she could say a word, ""I shall bring you to your money tomorrow and you can go whenever you wish."" </p><p>He was sad because, although he didn't then love her, he really had grown rather fond of her and her tight, thrice nightly and thrice daily, comfort. </p><p>""You've been a good girl and I have thoroughly enjoyed your pleasures. I do wish that you would not leave me, so it is with a sad heart that I shall say good-bye, but I will provide you good transportation to your home when you are ready. In fact . . ."" he hesitated as if trying to make up his mind, ""in fact, I shall take you to your gates myself. Until you do, I hope you will still be available?"" </p><p>""Of course, Ollie, until I leave . . . and any time you may find yourself near me, you shall always be welcome in my - our bed."" </p><p>Ollie smiled, pleased with her response, she had always been a good girl. A few days later, he led Jenny by the hand up to his shop. The door opened automatically with it's MagicAir hydraulics and, as she passed through, a shower of gold dust snowed down on her, clinging to every part of her skin and clothes so that she was covered and sparkled with it from head to foot. As Jenny looked wonderingly up at the lightly floating gold, Ollie smiled and shook his head. </p><p>""'That is not part of your money,"" the ogre smiled, it is just a token of my regard for you,"" and walked to a desk, pulled out a ledger with her name imprinted in gold on it and flipped it open. </p><p>""Let's see, 642 days at 2 ounces is 1284 ounces plus 642 days at 12 ounces of gold is 7,704 ounces for a total of . . . 8,988 ounces of gold. At current market prices of 510 dollars per ounce comes to . . . four million five-hundred-eighty-three thousand eight-hundred-eighty dollars,"" he lowered the slate and pulled his glasses down, ""not bad for working girl, eh, my sweet?"" </p><p>This marked the first time he had ever used and endearment with her. </p><p>""Now the question I have for you is - since it's all in gold right now, I will be glad to load you with the more than a quarter-ton of it. However, to make it easier for you, I can also bag it as cash in denominations of your choosing or, mightn't it be better in a bank account where it will be safe? Or how about a combination of all three?"" </p><p>Jenny gasped, she was rich! A quarter ton of gold - over five-hundred pounds of it well over four and a half million dollars! For a few moments her mind whirled and, as she almost toppled, Ollie quickly scurried behind her to hold her up, but she quickly regained her composure as the calculator in her mind took over. Ollie helped her to a seat and one of his gnomes brought her a goblet - of gold, mind you - filled with chilled pinot noir, lately her favorite drink. Ollie excused himself to take care of some matters as he readied for the quick trip to take her home. A few minutes later he scurried back to her side, taking her hand and smiling his broken-toothed smile. </p><p>""Have you made up your mind?"" he asked gently. </p><p>""Um-m,"" Jenny set the goblet down, ""yes, I have,"" and Ollie waited patiently, ""may I have some in diamonds as well?"" </p><p>""Of course, my sweet, I expected it and already have a dozen of the finest diamonds set in gold for you, three rings, two bracelets, two necklaces and a beautiful tiara, does that make you happy?"" </p><p>""Oh, yes,"" Jenny gushed. </p><p>""And I have six gold anklets and a few thousand in pocket cash with the remaining amount, just over four million, in a private Swiss account to avoid taxes,"" he smiled, ""such is your reward for your honesty, integrity and . . ."" he lowered his voice conspiratorially, ""you're tight little ass,"" and smiled, clapping his hands and waving a gnome forward. </p><p>The gnome bowed and scraped and knelt at her feet, clipping the gold anklets on her slender ankles. A second gnome scurried up and placed the gold and diamond bracelets on her slim wrists. Then, as she bowed her head and wept in happiness, a third gnome ran up and set a footstool down for another to climb on and set the gold and diamond tiara on her head as well as the gold and diamond necklaces around her graceful neck. Then it fell to Ollie to once more come forward and hand her a pocketbook. In it was her Clinic Health Card, Driver's License, the title to the latest model Maserati sports car and the keys for it as well as some house keys that he didn't explain and which she simply assumed were her house keys - which, in a way, they were. Also, tucked in a hidden compartment, was a special note which she didn't immediately find and - just over fifty thousand in pocket cash and a passbook written in English, German and French showing a total of four million-forty-ninety thousand four-hundred-ninety-eight dollars and seventy-five cents. Then Jenny truly wept in happiness and, for a few seconds, but only for a few seconds, thought of staying permanently - but she didn't. </p><p>Ollie walked her down the dusty path, in her bare feet - a pair of expensive Prada slippers in her hand and gold dust blowing off her by a lazy breeze - and past the old straw-thatched cottages. As they walked and chatted, Jenny wondered when they'd get to the airplane or bus or whatever she was going to ride home on. They finally arrived at a huge wrought iron gate in front of an iron bound door. Ollie smiled tenderly and asked for a small kiss from her. She gladly gave him that and a more personal one, half-closing her eyes and, she suddenly realized, seeing him as he truly was. He nibbled and caressed her tongue with his, gently, tenderly, before pushing her back and throwing open the gate. The iron-bound door had disappeared, and a mist obscured her vision. She looked down at Ollie and he wordlessly gestured for her to step through. </p><p>Jenny hesitated for a fraction of an instant, then boldly stepped through. Turning for a last look at Ollie, she saw that he had disappeared into the mist and, as the gate closed, she found herself back in her own world, close to Step-Mother Gentilly's compound. As she entered the courtyard, the old rooster, perched on the wall, called out with a loud braying crow, greeting her home. </p><p>Her step-mother came to the door to see what had excited the rooster so, and for a few seconds, could not recognized this healthy and wealthy vision before her. She started to bow, for surely this was a lady of high breeding, but stopped in mid-curtsy, seeing something familiar in the girl's face. In those near two years she'd been gone, the young promising beauty had blossomed into a woman of spectacular beauty, a woman of almost seventeen. </p><p>""Who - who are you?"" she quavered in surprise. </p><p>""Why . . . it is I,"" Jenny answered, ""your golden step-daughter returned."" </p><p>""My Heavenly Father, you've been gone so long, that we thought you murdered by the Street Girl Killer, the serial murderer who just recently was captured,"" she quavered, ""we thought you long since dead!"" </p><p>As she entered the room, the gold dust swirled off her clothes and skin and Sondra, when she saw the gold dust fall, scurried after her with a broom and dust pan, catching as much of it as she could as Jenny carelessly scattered it about. With all the gold and diamonds she was so richly covered in, you can be sure that she received a very warm welcome. Jenny, in spite of the pain and suffering her step-mother and step-sister had heaped on her was still glad to see them and she told them all that had happened in the nearly two years that she'd been gone. </p><p>When Step-Mother Gentilly heard how she had come by her wealth, she thought her lazy and very plain daughter, Sondra, ought to go and give this old ogre a shot. He seemed like such a loser, she thought that any woman's ass would do for him. So she dressed Sondra up in her sexiest outfit, a rather drab affair with her looks, and put two quarters in her hand and dragged the balking girl to the well. Sondra tossed them in carelessly, but she was hesitant about jumping in after them. Mother Gentilly told her to never mind, just to look in and see if she could see them. Sondra, as stupid as she was plain, did and as she leaned over to look, Mother Gentilly grabbed her feet and sent her ass over teakettle head-first down the well. </p><p>""She's about as dumb as they come,"" Mother Gentilly muttered unkindly. </p><p>Jenny laughed and stepped aside to take a message on her cell phone. It was from Ollie. He'd texted that there was another present for her, it was big, but barren without her. He told her to look in the secret compartment of her pocketbook. There she found a small neat card with an address on it in Ollie's hand-writing. It was an address in New York. He had said that it was a cottage near the lake in the south-east of Scranton. Jenny immediately said her good-byes, slipped the Pradas on her adorable little feet, climbed in her new Maserati, set her Magellan on the address and drove off to find this ""cottage."" </p><p>Meanwhile, Sondra was out cold for a little while, but then like Jenny she awakened in the beautiful field. She was really pissed at her mother for tossing her in like that and carried her foul mood with her as she walked down the field without really looking at it. When she came on the man, she recognized him by the casts on his arms that Jenny had told them of, as he lay on his back. </p><p>'Please, sweet lady, I am so horny,"" he pleaded, ""and with my arms in casts I cannot even pleasure myself. Take pity and lick my penis or at least, maybe handle it a little, just give me a little relief."" </p><p>""Do you think I'm getting my hands dirty on your filthy little thing for a nickel?"" lazy and uncompassionate old Sondra just scowled at him and walked on by. </p><p>Presently, she came to the apple tree under which the two kids wept piteously. </p><p>""Mean old Mr. Jenkins won't give us any apples,"" they sobbed, ""he said that if we touched just one of them he'd have us arrested for theft."" </p><p>""And it would serve you right,"" she growled, and steered well clear of the tree in case an apple should fall on her head and possibly loosen the few brains in it. A few paces past the children, she saw a man leaning on a fence. </p><p>""Are you Mr. Jenkins?"" she yelled. </p><p>""Why, yes I am,"" he smiled reaching for his zipper. </p><p>""Well, you need to have those little bastards under your apple tree arrested for disturbing the peace, sitting there caterwauling so loud,"" she huffed and kept on walking, leaving a puzzled Mr. Jenkins standing there with his fly open. </p><p>""She was a whore, wasn't she?"" he wondered. </p><p>She finally arrived at Ollie the ogre's house and, since she'd already heard all about his grisly teeth from Jenny, she wasn't scared off and got herself in his good graces almost immediately. Without preamble, she took over the job that Jenny had vacated just that morning and told Ollie that she'd now be taking care of him and his needs. Ollie smiled and said nothing, no agreement nor promises made he. </p><p>The first day she was there, she did as Jenny had told her she'd done and was very industrious about it, working hard to please Mr. Ollie, as she called him, figuring on all the gold, jewels and cash she'd get in return. However, as I said, Ollie hadn't talked to her about any of the money which she assumed she'd get. Like her mother had said, she was as dumb as they came. Ollie for his part just figured her for working at minimum wage. As they say, ignorance is bliss as far as Sondra was concerned. However, he didn't suck on her pussy and that suited Sondra fine. She breathed a sigh of relief over that since she couldn't stand a man's face down there - Mother Gentilly's tongue was another matter entirely. Sondra loved her mother's tongue lapping her cunt. However, Ollie did take advantage of her well-rounded and hefty ass just like Jenny had said, three times a day and three times a night. </p><p>A few days later, she began to slack off and her work suffered. The next day was worse yet, and the old ogre complained of all the skin and dried cum on his sheets. Within a few days, she began staying in bed mornings, refusing to get up to fix Ollie's breakfast. Worse was not making the bed properly and not shaking all the dried skin out. She even complained to Ollie about the way he shtupped her ass and one night, he tired of her complaints and threw her out of his bed. For a few days she slept on the hearth with the old dog, until one night, as she lay on her belly sleeping, she awakened thinking that Ollie had forgiven her because he was humping her ass. </p><p>Sondra mumbled his name, telling him that it was all right and that she forgave him, but as she opened her eyes she realized that it was not Ollie, but Billie, the dog, who had his knob stuck in her ass and tied in as it swoll grandly. Her banshee screams quickly awakened Ollie and he laughed himself silly, barely able to lift a pail of cold water to throw on them, his tears of laughter running down his cheeks and dripping off his chin. It took another forty-five minutes or so before the dog's knot finally shrank and he pulled out. Ollie was still laughing hard when he told her that she could go home if she wanted. The old dog sat there looking at her with lust in his eyes, his tail thumping the floor, begging her to stay, yowling a little as he raised his paws in supplication. The lazy girl, however, said she'd be delighted to go and sat up all night, on guard against the old dog. He lay at her feet, throwing a lusting eye on her every time she moved. </p><p>""Well, at least the gold will soon be mine,"" she consoled herself as she sniffled in self-pity. </p><p>When the new day dawned, Ollie the ogre led her, as he had Jenny, to the wrought iron gateway before reaching into his wallet. </p><p>""This is in return for your services,"" the old ogre smiled as he opened the gate and handed her a pair of twenty dollar bills, ""since you did no work, I charged you for hostel services and food. However, I shall be glad to write off the remaining debt if you should wish to stay, Billie, my golden retriever friend, would be very pleased and you could earn that much every single time you service him."" </p><p>Sondra stood dumbfounded, shaking her head and staring at the two twenties in her fist as the gate slammed to behind her. She stood there for a few minutes staring at the bills in her hand. Then, with as much haughtiness as she could muster, she tucked the money in her bosom, lifted her head high and walked to her door. </p><p>""At least I pleased the dog,"" she mumbled unhappily. </p><p>As she put her hand on the door the cock on the wall crowed for all to hear that she was home again. </p><p>""Your dirty, dog-fucking daughter's come back to you,"" she whimpered as her mother met her at the door and took the money out of her bosom. </p><p>She took a long, hot bath, but, try as she might, she could not get the feel of the dog's knobby cock out of her ass. The memory of how he'd felt cumming in her ass caused her to perversely reach between her legs and masturbate, getting some deviant pleasure in having delivered some pleasure to Billie. </p><p>---</p><p>So, what happened to Jenny, her ugly step-sister and her mean step-mother, you ask? Well, Jenny, as I noted earlier, didn't stay. The little cottage in Scranton by the lake turned out to be a two-story mansion with eight bedrooms that were actually state-rooms with full baths. It had a large professional kitchen staffed with cooks, servers, sous-chefs and scullery staff. In addition, it came with a butler and a full serving staff in royal livery and had two large living rooms, a large drawing room, a huge dining room that could seat at least a hundred as well as a cozy den. As well, Ollie came to visit her quite frequently. </p><p>As for Sondra, she finally admitted her new-found perversion and was there to greet Billie every time that Ollie came to visit Jenny. She allowed Jenny to pay an old witch to transform her into a raving beauty - a snow-white, standard-size French Poodle - just for Billie. </p><p>Also, as you very probably already know, Billie wasn't just a dog just as Ollie wasn't just an ogre. You see, Ollie was really a handsome, very muscular and heavy hung prince that had gotten a warlock jealous of his witch wife's desire for him, a desire which Ollie had not returned, so Ollie took on the Old Ogre persona to hide from them both allowing only Jenny to see him as himself. </p><p>As well, Billie had been Ollie's dog-loyal, personal servant. He also was a rather muscular and handsome man who preferred hefty, full-bodied women and had fallen for Sondra, in spite of her rather plain looks. However, neither Billie nor Sondra realized that their dog genes were not transmutable, once they'd been transformed, so as neither used protection, Sondra got pregnant and gave birth . . . to litter of five pretty poodle-golden retriever mix puppies. And man! You ought to see her trying to nurse them when night came and she was in her human body! </p><p>As for Mother Gentilly, Jenny's wish had been to earn enough money to make her happy and having done that, set her up in her own house where she entertains select ""clients,"" all female. She is the only Madam with a primarily feminine staff and full service for female clientele in the state. She provides a few males as an accommodation to the local constabulary although she does have a few bi women and several young boys for those male and female constables of that inclination. </p><p>And so they lived happily ever after!</p><p>And my most abject apologies to the Brothers Grimm.</p>"
837,My Sister's Keeper,Blue_Goose,martin.bluezephyr@gmail.com,"['rom', 'g', 'm', '1st', 'oral', 'losex']",I'd loved her since we were kids and I believe I fell in love with her the day she was born. Mom gave birth to Lindsey at home. It was back in the 50's when home births were still pretty common. I was almost four when she was born and all it took was one look into the greenest eyes I'd ever seen to get me hooked. She was my doll baby and every chance I got I played with her and carried her around.,2013-01-31T00:00:00,"This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious. This story and characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to events or persons (living or dead) is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any other such situation, please leave now. Keep in mind that this is just a story. It does not promote nor condone the activities described herein, especially when it comes to unsafe sexual practices or sex between adults and minor children. It is simply a fantasy, so let's keep it that way.","<p>I'd loved her since we were kids and I believe I fell in love with her the day she was born. Mom gave birth to Lindsey at home. It was back in the 50's when home births were still pretty common. I was almost four when she was born and all it took was one look into the greenest eyes I'd ever seen to get me hooked. She was my doll baby and every chance I got I played with her and carried her around. </p><p>It was me that put her on her feet and got her to take her first steps. I learned to change her diapers. Her slick little vulva fascinated me. It took me a few years, but at the time, I finally connected her little pussy to the most pleasurable sensation in the world, but I loved touching it and rubbing baby lotion on it and on her soft, snowy little tush. I showed her off to anybody and everybody with the pride of a young parent, showing off my baby. I demonstrated how well she walked, coaxing her into talking and saying mama and papa - the very first word she put together was Bubba, trying to say Bobby. Mom picked up on it, began calling me Bubba. I called my Lindsey doll-baby, but that was soon shortened to Dolly. </p><p>We were poor - although I didn't realize it until I was a little older - consequently Dolly and I shared a bed for many years. At first, it was just a convenience - she followed me around like a little duck - and that I was everything but a wet-nurse to her and it became especially convenient for Mom after I learned to change her diapers. Having gotten started with them, I got the dirty side of it, too - pre-rinsing them. No disposable diapers. Those were mostly sold at drugstores and found in hospitals, back then. Besides, they were fairly expensive - compared to our meager income, so there were times that Dolly wore tee-shirts swaddled and pinned on her little bottom until Mom - or usually, me - could do the wash. </p><p>Until Dad left us, he was a laborer with no specific skills other than a strong back and a pair of strong hands. He never made much money, so Mom did other things to bring in some cash. Usually Mrs. Hunsinger's wash. Mrs. Hunsinger's money got us the staples, rice and beans, flour and coffee. Mom didn't have many other skills either. She was still very good looking and got propositioned regularly - and that was also a part of the times. There was no such thing as politically correct and the women's movement hadn't yet become the power it is now. Women were subjected to the wolf-whistles and sexually laced comments from even young men who wouldn't have dreamed of saying those things to their own mothers. Still, it was a common, if unpleasant, practice back then. </p><p>Dolly and I had the only other bedroom in the little shotgun shack Dad rented and shared the single bed, an old cast iron thing that collectors now fight over. I was about ten when I first began feeling faint urges in my young balls. Those were the first stirrings of what would later become lust and the need to procreate. What got my baby girl and me started was sympathy and trying to ease an upset tummy Dolly got from eating too much beans. For some reason, her little system couldn't take all the gas and it would build until it came out of her in one long, very, very smelly fart. Who knew such a sweet little butt could come out with such a stinky, smelly fart. Anyway, I lay on my side, leaning on my elbow, my head resting on my hand as I rubbed her tummy gently. I really wasn't looking forward to the blow-out when it came, but at the same time, felt so soft and felt wonderful. Every so often she moan a little and I'd bend and kiss the side of her porcelain cheek. Each time, I could smell the baby soap on her freshly washed little body. I always used it on her and, after I began earning my own money, I bought it for her because I loved the smell on her - I still do. To me it's the smell of my darling Anyway, I lowered my head onto my elbow and brought my nose close to her hair, still rubbing her tummy over her night shirt. A few minutes later, I rucked up her top and slipped my hand under it, rubbing her bare tummy. Dolly sighed and smiled tremulously up at me. </p><p>""Dat's good,"" she murmured, gripping my thumb with both her small hands, ""um-m-m."" </p><p>I pressed my face closer and kissed her cheek. I was always kissing and caressing her, after all, she was my doll baby and I loved my doll baby. She turned her face to me like she did every time, and pursed her sweet baby lips for what we called, a good kiss. I slipped my arm under her head and snuggled her to me as I kissed her with the innocence of my own inexperience, wrapping my arm around her little shoulders. She really felt good and I felt that odd stirring in me once again. I wasn't sure what I felt back then, but I knew that holding her and kissing her felt wonderful. In spit of her discomfort, Dolly soon fell asleep in my arms and I rolled her onto her side, snuggling up behind her, feeling her soft baby buttocks warming my crotch, sending me signals that I didn't yet understand. My hormones were awakening. At that, I learned after I'd grown up, I matured somewhat younger than the average boy. As for the urges, I fought them for a long year. </p><p>However, there were ""those"" magazines in all the corner markets. Markets that were later replaced by convenience stores. Larry Flynt hadn't yet been shot and, as a matter of fact, Hustler was just one of many of the magazines in the racks with Playboy as the premiere men's magazine. At any rate, they were at my eye-level and easily available to anybody, regardless of age, to thumb through. A lot of us kids did, more or less making fun of the pictures that we were too young to quite understand. I thumbed through them, filling my eyes with hairy female crotches and big-titted chests. The shaven pussies were only for specialty magazines, the province of fetishists, and weren't that common, but I guess you could say that I was one of those fetishists. I liked those shaved pussies because, as I later admitted to myself, they reminded me of my doll baby's clean little cunt. I discovered the pleasures of ""Rosy Palm and Her Five Sisters"" not long after that, but my little balls took a couple more years before they began producing sperm although the pleasure was there. </p><p>It was after I turned twelve that I discovered the really hard-core sex magazines behind the counters. The magazines you had to ask for. At the time I'd hired on at our local corner store, mostly just sweeping up, cleaning up spills, helping stock the shelves, a job usually reserved for underage kids or old, blown-out winos. I'd occasionally mind the register, whenever Johnny, the clerk manager, was on the phone or taking a smoke break. This particular time, Johnny was in the office on the phone with his girlfriend when one of the regular customers came in and asked for a particular magazine. He got rather upset when I didn't know what he was talking about. He got so loud that Johnny came out to see what the problem was. When he saw who it was, he apologized and told him that I was new and wasn't yet familiar with the store's layout. He quickly opened a closed cupboard under the counter, flipped through the magazines there and finally got to the one the man wanted. The man handed me several bills, told me to keep the change and hurried out. </p><p>Johnny rang it up and smiled as he handed me the seventy-five cents change. The man said to keep the change, he smiled at me. Before I could thank him, he opened the cupboard door again and showed me the specialty magazines. They were all really hard-core sex action magazines. He showed me the particular one this man liked and - keep in mind that this was 1958, no laws against that type of porn yet - the magazine was of men and very young pre-teen girls. Some of those girls that looked younger than Dolly! This was a new one on me. There were also many other types of magazines as well. You know, men and dogs, women and horses . . . all types. It seemed to me that whatever you liked, there was a magazine showing it. I won't go into any further details, but the ones that got me hooked were those containing very young girls, whether posed solo or screwing men and they got me to imagine that it was Dolly and me in those pictures. </p><p>It took a while longer before I did much about my rising lust for her, but using any little excuse I could come up with, I'd touch her and caress her soft little body. She enjoyed the attention, backing up to me when we sat and watched the old broken-down black and white TV that someone had given us, so I could rub her buttocks and her baby crotch. At night, I'd hug her to me, cross a leg over her and rub my prick - through my shorts - up and down her soft, sweet little diapered ass. She never objected. Like any toddler, she enjoyed the attention and was always pleased by it. </p><p>I finally got bold enough to run my hands into her panties knowing full well that it wasn't a very nice thing to do. With time, I forgot about the forbidden aspect. I mean, I really hadn't touched her there since I'd stopped changing her diapers and dressing her. She sighed with soft pleasure and lifted a leg to let me reach down farther. I didn't know what I was doing, but I knew that she enjoyed it and I was getting a thrill as I dry-fucked her. We got a lot of pleasure from our touches, but it did take some time to keep her from coming to me for a rub in front of everybody. I had to talk to her - in private - and correct her about it. With her rag doll in her hands, she grudgingly agreed that she'd wait until we were alone. It was around then that I realized that Mom was pregnant. A few months later, she gave birth to Leila and Debra, the prettiest set of twins I'd ever laid eyes on, brunettes with her fair complexion. Naturally, I got the job of baby-sitting, but this time it was so Mom could go find a job. </p><p>The best paying jobs were at our four local taverns. They were also about the only jobs in town - that and the corner markets although, as I mentioned, the best pay was at the taverns. Against Dad's wishes, she got a job as a bar-back at Chiquita's Café. Her looks and friendly attitude got her almost as much in tips as the waitresses, even though she wasn't as young nor as well-built as those young waitresses. Then Ronald, her boss, put her on waiting tables. That got her two and three times - in one night - what Dad was earning in a whole week. At first it was just tips, but she soon began bringing in three and four times her waitress tips each night. Dad soon learned why. It seems that most of the waitresses ""worked on commission"" out of several back rooms and Mom fell for the quick five for a discreet blow-job and ten for a quick fuck. </p><p>One night Dad confronted her about what she was doing. He'd overheard one of his colleagues taking about the place and the great blow-jobs of a certain waitress. The colleague described her to a ""T"" and he put two and two together. During that noisy confrontation, he gave her a bloody nose, but when the police came, they dragged Dad off to jail for family violence. When he was hauled off by the police and the magistrate sentenced him to ninety days, Mom went to work with a vengeance. She said it was because we no longer had Dad's income, but she was already making damn good money! From then on, Dolly and I became Leila and Debra's surrogate parents. Dad got out of jail a couple of months later and came home long enough to pack his clothes. Years later, a friend of his told me that Dad had climbed on a railroad car and left. All I know is that we never saw him again. </p><p>Before that blowout, Dolly and I grew much, much closer. I'd learned where and how she liked to be touched and she had learned the same about me. We masturbated each other frequently, getting deeper and deeper into the sex play. She got my first handful of cum when my balls finally began producing and she liked the feel, but was indifferent about the taste. With Dad at work and Mom usually in bed until well past noon, we were pretty much free to touch each other wherever, whenever and however we wanted. Even the twins once got in on the act. </p><p>The summer I turned fourteen - by then Dad had been gone for several years - I brought home a magazine from work at the corner market, and showed it to Dolly - I'd brought nude cheesecake magazines home before and she'd leafed through them with me. This time I brought a couple of the hard-core magazines to show her pictures I liked and told her that I wanted to do those things with her. She didn't object, just looked through the whole magazine, completely fascinated by all the little girls smiling as big men's pricks spread their hairless little cunts wide or stuffed their big cocks in their tender little bottoms or fucked their wide open little mouths. I was leafing through another one, when she pulled on my arm and pointed to one of a man fucking a smiling little girl as she lay on her back, her legs and arms wrapped around the man as he crammed his thick cock into her. The twins were on the floor sound asleep in their afternoon nap, Mom was in her room snoring loudly and I had a good, stiff hard-on. </p><p>""Can we try this one?"" she asked almost shyly. </p><p>""Sure,"" I grinned wide, ""want me to lick you a little before we do that?"" </p><p>""No,"" she shook her head, ""I just, um, I just want ya to do that with me."" </p><p>""Okay,"" I pulled my shorts off, ""undress, then."" </p><p>She quickly peeled off her tee shirt and slipped out of her shorts and panties. Neither of us had any idea what we were doing, all I knew was just put it in the hole. I'd read something about cherries, so I had a kernel of an idea that there might be some blood and, not wanting to take time to go the bathroom for a towel, pushed my tee shirt under her butt. Dolly smiled, but never questioned me. I'd always been in charge and had rarely led her astray so she just figured I knew what I was doing. </p><p>""Is this how?"" she spread her legs and arms out. </p><p>I almost gasped, running my eyes up and down her sweet little body. I'd never really thought about it. I'd always seen her naked when I'd bathed her as a toddler until she'd begun bathing herself a couple of years back, but my little world twisted completely around as I realized that she was so very beautiful . . . and so very, very desirable. I suddenly felt very tender and loving toward her and was very gentle when I rolled on top of her. She didn't seem to notice my slight hesitation and smiled up at me, automatically hooking her heels on my hips and put her hands on my shoulders, copying the little girl in the picture. </p><p>""Uhm-m . . . y-y-yeah . . . I guess,"" I nodded and gave her a soft kiss. </p><p>'Um-m-m,"" she smiled, kissing me back. </p><p>I fumbled around until I had my prick up to her sweet portal, without understanding how wet and ready she already was. She was ten at the time, but she was slick and ready for me and that's what I didn't realize until we'd had a little more experience together. I don't know if anybody realizes it, but a boys prick at puberty, is almost as big as it's going to be when he's full-grown - roughly three-quarters or more the size it will be and, as I pushed my stiff prick into her, her eyes went suddenly big and round. </p><p>""Ow, ow-ow!"" she gasped. </p><p>""What's the matter,"" I stopped pushing, but didn't pull out. </p><p>""It hurts, Bubba,"" she whimpered. </p><p>""Oh, that's only your cherry, honey,"" I tried to soothe her, ""it's nothing. It'll go away,"" she felt so good that I didn't want to stop. </p><p>""B-but it . . . it hurts!"" </p><p>""Sh-h-h,"" I pressed deeper into her, ""it's okay, it's okay."" </p><p>I tried to hold my hips back, but it was as if I was on remote control and humped into her, pushing in a little deeper. </p><p>""Ah-h-ha-a-a-oo-oo-oo,"" she whined, slapping my shoulder gently and insistently. </p><p>God, it felt good. Neither my hand nor Dolly's soft touch had ever felt like this. Even the slap on the shoulder felt different. Out of pure animal instinct I pulled back a little then punched into her - hard! Dolly's cries of pain only fueled my rising lust. I didn't even think of the noise we were making. Fortunately, Mom was dead to the world and didn't hear us. Dolly squirmed and twisted, but I think it was more from pleasure than discomfort or pain and didn't fight very hard, not a quarter as hard as I knew she could and her cries of pain soon stopped. Panting softly, she stopped squirming and hesitantly began rolling her slender little hips up to meet mine. Her tiny heels slipping and dropping onto my lower butt-cheeks as she began pulling me into her. My newly awakened lizard brain took over my whole being as I began rocking and plunging into her. </p><p>""Um! Um-m-m-uh-h,"" Dolly moaned, gasping and interspersing her cries with fast, pleasured sighs. </p><p>""This is good, huh, Dolly?"" I murmured. </p><p>""Um-m hm-m,"" she sighed, ""ooh-h-h, y-y-yeah."" </p><p>""Oh, Dolly!"" I gasped. </p><p>""Um-m-m,"" she crooned, ""ya gonna . . . ya gonna . . . ya gonna p-p-put all . . . all ya stuff, uhm, uhm . . . oo-ooh-h-h! Ya gonna . . . put all . . . ya stuff . . . in B-Bubba?"" </p><p>""Yes-s-s,"" I moaned, ""yes-s-s-s . . . all of it!"" </p><p>""Um-m-m . . ."" she smiled, pulling my head down to her slender little neck, ""kay . . ."" </p><p>I thrust into her faster and faster, feeling an insistent urgency in my tightening balls. I'd never felt this way before. Dolly had brought me off with her hands many times, but they didn't compare to this. She felt so soft, so slick, so warm and her tiny cunt gripped me so very, very tight! Her little cunt felt like a buttery slick hand, tightening and relaxing as she gasped and crooned. I'd never felt anything like this. Then she gave a real funny, kinda strangled cry and went stiff on me, sending chills up my back as her little pussy clamped down tight, gripping my stiffly plunging prick like her hand did when she jacked me off. At the time, I didn't realize that she was cumming and cumming hard. It felt odd and I didn't know what was wrong with her, but it didn't stop me and her stiff body soon eased and she seemed to almost relax. </p><p>""Wow!"" she gasped, ""that . . . that was so fab! Wh-what happened?"" </p><p>I couldn't answer her, I didn't know. I'd read in Playboy of women cumming, but I'd never had a woman before, so I didn't know how I could tell and didn't know what to say. Then she stiffened again, cumming and whimpering, sobbing with sheer pleasure. All too soon, I felt my own sap rising and plunged my spurting prick deep into Dolly's slick, bloody cunt. She held my head pressed to her soft throat and, as I cried out loudly, one of the twins started in her sleep and let out a little cry. She quickly fell back to sleep, but then Dolly cried out too, not as loud, and trembled under me as she came again. I shook and quivered as I spurted my last few drops into her. </p><p>Dolly's legs and arms tightened around me, pressing me even tighter to her neck. As she relaxed, she pulled my head up and I felt her puckered lips kissing me wherever she could reach. I sighed and relaxed atop her. It felt so good, so darn natural. </p><p>""Dat was so fab, Bubba,"" she whispered childishly, ""we gotta do it again. Can we?"" </p><p>I turned my face to hers and kissed her like I'd seen in one of the magazines, spreading her lips with my tongue and reaching in with it. Again, it felt like the thing to do, I mean, they did it in the magazines I'd read, so it must be good. Dolly accepted my tongue without question. Her mouth felt so good, so warm, so soft and wet. </p><p>""Yeah,"" I sighed, smiling down at her, ""you bet we will, but I gotta rest a little. It's hard on a man, you know."" </p><p>""Oh,"" she looked up at me, her eyes wide, ""I didn't know . . . you want me to get you a glass of water or something?"" </p><p>""Nope, not yet,"" I rolled off her and pulled her to me, ""not yet, we'll rest a little and if ya bleeding, we gotta clean ya up."" </p><p>""Oh. Yeah,"" she reached down between her legs, ""I forgot."" </p><p>A few minutes later I sat up and made Dolly lie back as I examined her pussy closely. There was some blood mixed with my semen on the tee shirt so I wiped her off and, since the twins were still sleeping, pulled her by the hand into the bathroom and sat her on Mom's shower bench. I grabbed the hanging shower hose as she watched and waited for me, and I washed her crotch of thoroughly, using the spray head to aim some inside her as she spread her legs for me and giggled. </p><p>""There. All squeaky clean,"" I smiled. </p><p>Dolly dimpled and puckered up for a kiss. I sat on the tub rim and pulled her to me, sending my tongue once again into her mouth. It had felt good before and it seemed to get better with each kiss. She threw her arms around my neck, quickly getting the hang of it. </p><p>""Um-m-m,"" she smiled, wiping her lips with the back of her hand, ""really nice. I like that."" </p><p>""Yeah,"" I grinned, ""me, too."" </p><p>I lifted her out of the tub and we dried off, going back into the bedroom for our clothes as Leila sat up, yawning hugely. </p><p>""Hi!"" my little girl offered brightly, ""potty?"" </p><p>Debra heard her say potty and sat up too. </p><p>""Potty, Bubba?"" Debra sniffled. </p><p>""Well, you should'a woke up sooner,"" I laughed, ruffling her soft, silky hair, ""it kinda looks like ya done already did!"" </p><p>I pulled her and Debra to their feet, stripped off their diapers and rubber pants, pointed them to the bathroom and, with a pat on their bare little rumps, sent them toddling on the way. </p><p>""Start the water, Leila,"" I grinned, neither could reach the taps, but trying would keep them busy for a few minutes, ""you two are getting a bath first."" </p><p>I finished pulling my clothes on and smiled at Dolly, wiggling my eyebrows. She giggled as she quickly stepped into her clothes. </p><p>""Wanna bring 'em some clothes? I'll put 'em in the tub and watch 'em,"" I quickly followed my two little charges. </p><p>""Kay."" </p><p>---</p><p>Mom woke up around three. I'd heard her stirring so I'd put the coffee on. I could tell by her blood-shot eyes, as she stumbled in, that she was pretty well hung over so I kept quiet and slid a cup of coffee in front of her without comment. The twins were in their high chairs eating their afternoon snacks and playing a squealing game. One would squeal as ear-piercingly as she could and the other would follow suit with one just as ear-piercing. It was fun for them, but murder on the rest of us. Mom found it particularly hard to take. </p><p>""Shut UP!"" she suddenly screamed at them. </p><p>They did, staring at her wide-eyed and scared. </p><p>""Sh-h-h,"" Dolly patted their little hands. </p><p>I bent over Debra and kissed her on the head while Dolly did the same with Leila. In a few minutes they seemed to have forgotten all about their scare and were now onto another game, the game of ""sh-h-h."" They giggled and shushed each other until finally, even that was too much for Mom. She grabbed her coffee cup and went into the living room, flicking on the old beat-up TV. I fixed her a couple of BLT's, her favorite, and carried them in to her, asking what she wanted for supper, but she said that she'd grab something at work. </p><p>""Well, I still need some grocery money."" </p><p>She didn't answer, just kept staring at the TV, so I shrugged and went back into the kitchen. A few minutes later, she came back in, dropped a roll of cash on the table, refilled her cup and went in to get dressed. It was a nice thick wad of cash - thick enough to choke a horse, as we used to say. I had thought that she'd tell me to pull some from one of the coffee cans in the cupboard. She had three of them already full and was working on a fourth. </p><p>""Must'a been last night's tips,"" Dolly commented, picking it up and handing it to me. </p><p>""Don't know,"" I pocketed the money without looking at it, ""don't rightly really care."" </p><p>We cleaned the twins up and got them ready to go to the park. They loved these long summer afternoons as much as I enjoyed spending time with them on my days off. Usually I walked them to our Aunt Celia's, Mom's older sister who lived a mile and a half away, and dropped them and Dolly off before going in to work. I'd pick them up after work, around eleven-thirty or so at night, and carry them home. Aunt Celia usually went to work around midnight, so it worked out well. Today, as Mom got ready to leave, I went in and turned the TV on to the afternoon cartoon shows and sat them in front of it. That would hold them until Mom left for work or a party somewhere, and went back to do the few dishes we'd dirtied. Dolly came in a few minutes later to help. </p><p>""How ya feeling?"" I whispered as she pressed against me, dabbling her finger in the dish water coquettishly. </p><p>""I stings a little, but oo-ooh, Bubba!"" she leaned her head gently on my upper arm, ""it was so absolutely fab!"" </p><p>She was a newly converted Beatles fan and ""Fab"" was their favorite word, it seemed. </p><p>""Can we do it again tonight, huh?"" she pleaded so cutely that even if I'd wanted to resist, I couldn't. </p><p>""You just try and stop me,"" I grinned back, ""put these dry ones up, while I wash the rest."" </p><p>""Kay,"" she pulled the step-stool out. </p><p>Mom came in staring at us suspiciously. She was dressed fit to kill and watched as Dolly climbed the step-stool to put the dishes away. </p><p>""Going to work?"" I pulled my hands out of the dish water and dried off. </p><p>""Got an appointment,"" she frowned, shaking her head. </p><p>An appointment, I'd finally figured out, meant that she had a ""date,"" dressed like she was, it was obviously an all-night ""appointment."" </p><p>In the morning, she'd come in with her disheveled hair wrapped in a scarf, sunglasses hiding her blood-shot eyes, hose hanging half off her garters and reeking of alcohol and sex. Like I said, she was almost twice as old as her colleagues, but I'd found out that she made more than twice as much as any of them. The girl that told me about it had been high on something that I assumed was alcohol and had stopped by to bum a ride to ""work."" </p><p>---</p><p>One slow afternoon, I read, in one of the girl's health magazines - one of the many we sold at the corner market - that the stuff from a man could get a girl pregnant - shows my ignorance about sex back then - and it was something I hadn't thought of with Dolly. We'd been screwing for a little over a year by then. However, Dolly was a late bloomer, which I learned some years later, and still hadn't started menstruating so she was still safe, but I didn't know. I did know that I didn't want Dolly pregnant, but the only thing the article mentioned about birth control was ""safes"" and just what in the hell were ""safes?"" I finally struck on a way to find out . . . ask the boss - in a roundabout way, of course. </p><p>""Johnny, what in the heck is a safe?"" I asked as casually as I could. </p><p>""Whaddya mean?"" the suspicious glare he gave me was just a part of his way. </p><p>""Well, uhm . . . see, this guy came in and wanted a ""safe,"" said he needed one to keep his girl-friend from getting pregnant."" </p><p>Johnny's laughing bark was short and loud. </p><p>""Ya mean a condom!"" he laughed, ""yeah,"" he chorled, ""sounds just like most a' the morons that hang around this place - yeah, it's just condoms - ya know, rubbers."" </p><p>""Oh."" </p><p>""Th' next time the moron comes around sell him a box of twenty-four, tell him that'll last him a couple'a weeks. Unless he jacks off more'n twice a day,"" he barked in laughter as he went into his office to call his girl-friend. </p><p>Rubbers. That's all they meant, rubbers. When Johnny took the daily deposit to the bank, I paid for a box of rubbers and put it in a bag with my jacket. When my reliefer showed up, I showed him the receipt, he nodded casually, waved to me and I left. I'd use these with Dolly from now on. I didn't want her getting pregnant. Not that I thought I'd mind, but Mom would find out about us and she wouldn't like it too much if I got Dolly pregnant. </p><p>---</p><p>""What's in the box?"" we were walking back from Aunt Celia's that night with a little girl on each of my shoulders, </p><p>""Rubbers,"" I grunted, shifting one of the girls more comfortably on my shoulder. </p><p>Old Mr. Devin, our next door neighbor, was just getting back from his midnight walk as we turned in on our block, and he smiled and waved. </p><p>""Ain't you old enough to get a license yet?"" he grinned patting Dolly on the head. </p><p>""I wish I was, Mr. Devin,"" I grinned, ""it'd sure make carrying these two potato sacks a whole lot easier."" </p><p>He laughed and opened his gate. Roscoe bounded out and stuck his snout in Dolly's face, giving her a good, slobbery tongue-kiss. </p><p>""Stop it, Roscoe!"" she giggled, pushing him away. </p><p>Roscoe lifted a paw and boxed with her for a second before bounding back into his yard and following Mr. Devin in the house. I chuckled as Dolly wiped dog-drool off her face. </p><p>""Blegh! Pesky dog,"" she giggled again, ""can we get a puppy, Bubba?"" </p><p>""Gotta ask Mom,"" I sighed, thinking that I wouldn't mind a dog myself. </p><p>Dolly's eyes came back to the box in my pocket. </p><p>""What kinda rubbers? Ya never even wear galoshes in the winter, no matter how wet your feet get."" </p><p>She fished the box out of my pocket and shook it before trying to read the information in the dim light. </p><p>""I'll show ya later, hon,"" I shifted Debra up a little higher as we walked up our sidewalk, ""and they're not for the feet."" </p><p>""Oh?"" </p><p>""Nah, they're . . ."" Dolly unlocked and opened the door, ""they're to keep ya from getting pregnant."" </p><p>""P-pregnant?!"" she gasped, ""how - how could I, uhm, how, uhm, how could I get pregnant?"" her eyes went wide. </p><p>""I'll tell ya later, let's get the twins to bed first, okay?"" I pushed past her. </p><p>""Kay."" </p><p>We made quick work of changing out the twin's diapers and putting their rubber pants on them. I'd moved Dolly's old crib into our bedroom and we soon had them in it, watching as they curled up and continued snoring gently. Then, after Dolly and I were in bed, I explained about the birds and the bees, stuff I'd just learned in the last few days myself. I really felt that the girls, Dolly included, were my responsibility and I loved them and wanted to protect them, wanted to keep them safe. </p><p>""So, so, so that's how, uhm, how Momma got pregnant?"" Dolly's voice ended in a high squeak, ""wow!"" </p><p>""Yeah,"" I nodded, ""I figure she likes to do this as much as we do."" </p><p>""Oh. Yeah. I guess,"" she nodded, then looked up at me, ""how do ya put a rubber on?"" </p><p>""I think you just unroll it and pull it on like a sock,"" I'd opened one on the way to pick them up earlier. </p><p>""Oh,"" she watched me open one. </p><p>""Wait,"" she stopped me as I began unrolling it, ""it kinda looks like when Mom puts her hose up, kinda rolled up the same way, but she doesn't unroll them when she puts 'em on."" </p><p>She took the rubber from me and delicately took my soft prick in her warm little hand. At her touch, my prick immediately stiffened, ready for action. She set the rubber on the head of my prick like a little rubber cap and giggled as she held it up for me to look at. </p><p>""A little head with a little cap,"" she giggled again. </p><p>""Are you having fun?"" I chuckled. </p><p>""Uh-huh,"" she nodded, giggling as she unrolled it down my stiff prick and smoothed it out gently. </p><p>""You know, you're pretty smart."" I pulled her to me. </p><p>""Um-m-m,"" she crooned as I pressed my tongue into her sweet mouth, ""it's ready and me, too, I'm ready for ya, Bubba."" </p><p>I rolled atop her and she automatically spread for me, pulling me into her soft center. </p><p>""You're so good to me, Bubba,"" she sighed, her deliciously wonderful pussy sucking my stiff length in. </p><p>At first, fucking my baby girl with the rubber felt a bit strange, but I did want to protect her and keep her from getting pregnant so I kept it on, much as I wanted to yank it off. Back then they were real rubber, hence the name. They weren't the modern, very stretchy, latex things we have these days and they didn't transmit the wonderful feel like you got with a bare cock, but I got used to it and Dolly was soon panting and crying out my name with pleasure. As my pre-cum oozed into the dry rubber, though, it began feeling better and better. I couldn't feel her vaginal muscles until she came, gripping my slippery cock tightly. That felt so damn good that I blew my load into the darn thing. I guess it actually felt okay. It wasn't the greatest feeling in the world, but it would keep my Dolly from getting pregnant. </p><p>A long while later, we lay quietly, my soft prick still buried in her, still unable to feel her insides, but I did feel her soft cunt-lips around my soft shaft. She was wonderful. Her little pussy gripped my soft prick so tightly. I could feel her insides squeezing and loosening. </p><p>""I like lying like this,"" she murmured caressing my arms and back, ""holding ya there feels, um-m-m, feels . .. real nice."" </p><p>""Yep,"" I rolled off her and sat up. </p><p>""What's it look like?"" she sat up with me. </p><p>""Like a mess,"" I grunted trying to figure out how to get it off semi-cleanly. </p><p>Once again Dolly figured it out. She told me to wait and ran to the bathroom, coming back with a damp wash-cloth. She deftly peeled the full rubber off and wiped me clean. </p><p>""There, all clean,"" she giggled. </p><p>""You are my doll-baby,"" I chuckled, ""my really smart, doll-baby,"" I pulled her to me. </p><p>She giggled and curled up against me snuggling into my chest comfortably. </p><p>""Bubba?"" she whispered, pulling my arms around her like a wrap. </p><p>""Yes, doll-baby,"" I grinned. </p><p>I was fifteen years old yet I felt like . . . like . . . I don't know - a man? </p><p>""I love you, Bubba,"" she whispered as she dozed off. </p><p>""I love you, too, sweetheart,"" I pulled her tightly to me, realizing that love was what I also felt as I kissed her forehead and lay back, pulling her to me as I pulled the covers over us. </p><p>""Um-m-m,"" her little snore finished her soft sigh. </p><p>---</p><p>When I turned sixteen, I dropped out of school. I didn't really care about it, I'd been held back two different years, once in grade school and once in middle school and if I even graduated, I'd be nineteen or twenty, a certified dummy. By then I was working full-time and relying very little on Mom's money. I didn't want her money. Part of that was that I didn't like the way she earned it even if she found nothing wrong with it, and part was the resentment I harbored against her, blaming her for Dad leaving, although I didn't really understand that part until many years later. Leila and Debra had never known much care from Mom and usually came to me or Dolly when they needed some attention and treated Mom as a friend, much like they treated Mr. Devin, our neighbor. Mom, for her part was pretty aloof with them - and us, for that matter, providing only money and little outward love. Had she shown some, I don't think I'd have felt the way I did, but I guess she'd always been that way and I'd been too young to realize it. </p><p>One night the inevitable happened and Mom got picked up in a prostitution sweep. How she'd managed to keep from it before was beyond me. She was just plain lucky, I guess. However, I'd never thought about it before, hadn't even wondered about her ""job."" I guess I was just too used to it and took it for granted. </p><p>That particular morning, she wasn't in the house when we awakened. The twins were about two then, Dolly was thirteen and I was seventeen. I just figured she'd had a late ""appointment"" and would drag in sooner or later. I got the girls ready and took them to Aunt Celia's. I figured on walking Dolly to school then go on to work, but Aunt Celia was fussing and fuming when we got there. Her neighbor was also there, talking to her through the door as she got dressed and ready to go out. </p><p>""What's going on?"" I was surprised at the activity. </p><p>""Your mother, that's what's going on,"" Doris, Aunt Celia's neighbor fussed, ""she called and wants to be bailed outta jail."" </p><p>""What!?"" Dolly and I gasped at the same time, ""why?"" I gaped at the woman. </p><p>""Because she's a whore and got caught with a bunch of other whores,"" Aunt Celia finished as she came out adjusting her dress, ""I gotta go get some money to get her out."" </p><p>""Money?"" I asked dumbly. </p><p>""Bail money, I ain't got that much here so I'm gonna go see if Jack's got a little more."" </p><p>Jack was her only son, a strapping twenty year old longshoreman who worked the docks. </p><p>""H-how much d'ya need?"" </p><p>I reached in my back pocket for my wallet. I'd pulled a hundred from one of Mom's many coffee cans and had planned to take off work early and do some grocery shopping. </p><p>""Hundred and fifty,"" she suddenly looked at me sharply, ""why, you got that much?"" </p><p>""Yeah, Mom left me a hundred and I just got paid . . . I can get it back from her later."" </p><p>""Well, then let's go, boy, fork it over,"" she held her hand out, waggling her fingers. </p><p>I was manager of the same 7-11 where I'd started working at the age of twelve and got paid a hundred and fifty every two weeks. I also had some emergency cash in the hidden flap of my wallet. I dug out the money and handed it to Aunt Celia. She counted out the hundred and fifty and handed the rest back. </p><p>""I'll go get her, want me to drop Dolly off at school for you?"" </p><p>I only nodded numbly. </p><p>""I guess I gotta get a car,"" I mumbled thinking of Dolly and the usual long walk to school. </p><p>""I guess you do, son,"" Aunt Celia patted my shoulder, ""Doris here will sit with the girls, you going to work?"" </p><p>""Yeah,"" I nodded again, running my fingers worriedly through my hair. </p><p>""Don't worry, baby,"" she soothed, ""your Momma's gonna be alright. She's a pretty tough bitch, but maybe this little peck of trouble will set her right. Want a ride to work?"" </p><p>""Uhm . . . no,"" I shook my head, ""I'll walk. It ain't far."" </p><p>I pulled Dolly to me, and gave her a hug and a quick peck, no tongue in front of Aunt Celia. My sweet girl looked up at me, scared and uncertain. </p><p>""We'll be fine, honey,"" I mumbled in her ear as I hugged her again. </p><p>""That's right, Daddy,"" Aunt Celia patted my shoulder smiling broadly, ""your kids will be perfectly alright."" </p><p>I pulled a wry face at her, then smiled. </p><p>""Come on, baby,"" she called to Dolly, ""let's boogie,"" and wiggled her butt, dancing out. </p><p>Dolly giggled and turned to wave good-bye to me. I chuckled and followed them out. </p><p>""Thank you, Doris,"" I smiled at her, ""if they get fussy, just lay them on their side on the couch and tell them to go to sleep. It soothes them if you pat their little butts and they'll drop right off, okay?"" </p><p>""Yes, Daddy,"" Doris chuckled, ""I can see why Celia thinks so highly of you. Now scat. Go to work,"" I grinned and walked out, waving goodbye to Dolly as they pulled away. </p><p>I needed a car. I'd gotten Mom to take me to the DMV for my license when I'd turned sixteen and dropped out of school, but I really needed some form of transportation. I thought about how Mom's old car had recently thrown a rod and died. One of her ""clients,"" a used car dealer, had presented her with a late model in great condition in exchange for her favors for several months, so I was hopeful that he'd help me get one at a good price. It couldn't hurt to ask, right? With that in mind, I trudged to work. Since I hadn't walked Dolly to school, I was way early and instead of going in the store, I went into the coffee shop next door to read the paper and have a hot coffee. I was quietly reading when a waitress twisted the volume knob to very loud. I glanced up surprise, but the news on the restaurant's radio stopped me from complaining. President Kennedy had been shot. The governor of Texas, sitting beside him had also been hit, but he was alive although in critical condition. The news went on to give some details of the shooting and we all listened avidly. </p><p>""What a day,"" I thought, ""Mom's in jail and the President's been shot. What's next?"" </p><p>I looked at the front page of my newspaper and read that Americans had taken over the majority of the fighting in Viet Nam and that American Special Forces observers were calling for a scaling up. It repeated the story of ""The Domino Theory"" about supporting the current government or the Communists would take over the whole of South East Asia. Among other things, it said that the draft would probably be increasing it's intake of young men due to the increased need in the foreseeable future. I'd seen some of the stories on TV when watching the news, and it didn't make much sense to me. The draft was actually getting full enforcement, jail was a real threat and more boys were being called in to fight. I didn't want to go, but I wouldn't shirk my duty if called. However, I wasn't due to register yet, I had another year to go so for the time being, I was safe. </p><p>When I got off work and went by Aunt Celia's, she told me that Mom had already taken everybody home. I got an odd feeling in my stomach. I wasn't so sure that I wanted Mom fooling around with my kids . . . my kids. I had to force myself to understand that they were actually Mom's kids, just like me. I shook my head. It meant that Dolly and I wouldn't be able to fool around, too much noise. Oh. Well, I shrugged and walked on home. </p><p>Leila and Debra were raising hell, when I got there. Dolly was doing her best to calm them down as Mom stood in the middle of the kitchen-living room screaming at them all to shut up. All eyes turned to me when they heard the door close behind me. Leila and Debra immediately ran to me, sobbing and crying as they called my name. I picked them up, one in each arm and shushed them as Dolly grabbed me around the chest, crying and sobbing as well. </p><p>""It's about goddam time,"" Mom gritted, ""these little bastards been driving me crazy!"" </p><p>""It's okay, Mom, I'll get them to bed,"" I shushed them again whispering little comforting words in their soft ears. </p><p>""I need to talk to you before you go to bed,"" she glared at me,leaning back on the sink. </p><p>""Okay, Mom,"" I nodded, ""let me put 'em to sleep and I'll be back."" </p><p>Dolly and I changed them out. Their potty habits were still a little spotty, but they were learning fast. Little bladders could only hold so much. </p><p>""I hate her!"" Dolly hissed through gritted teeth, ""she just comes in whenever she wants and screams at us then goes to bed! I hate her!"" </p><p>She picked Debra up and put her in the crib as I kissed Leila and lay her next to her tiny sister. </p><p>""Bubba,"" Debra reached up to me demanding another kiss. </p><p>I kissed her and licked her baby lips, getting a giggle from her as she wiped her face playfully. She caressed my face as I pulled back and turned to my girl. </p><p>""It'll be alright, honey,"" I kissed the top of Dolly's head, ""we'll be together later, okay?"" </p><p>She nodded miserably. </p><p>""Get into your PJ's and go to bed, I'll go talk to Mom and see what's going on, okay?"" </p><p>She nodded again, sighed and went into the bathroom to change. We didn't undress in front of each other when Mom was home. Heck, we rarely wore clothes to bed anymore when we were alone. The twins were all tuckered out and fell asleep almost immediately and I went back out to talk to Mom. She sat at the kitchen table, clutching a hot cup of coffee, her head bowed over it and the pot sitting in front of her. </p><p>""Wanna cup?"" she shoved an empty cup in my direction. </p><p>I took it silently and poured myself a cup, waiting to hear what Mom had to say. We sat silently for a while as she stared into her cup, sipping every so often. </p><p>""You're a better father to them than your bastard of a father ever was, you know?"" </p><p>""I never wanted to be,"" I shrugged, ""but that's how it worked out, I guess,"" I sipped my black coffee. </p><p>""You drink your coffee the same way he did, no cream and no sugar."" </p><p>I only shrugged. </p><p>""I've gotta go in front of the Magistrate, day after tomorrow,"" she paused, looked up at the wall clock and shrugged, ""tomorrow now, I guess."" </p><p>""Okay,"" I nodded noncommittally. </p><p>""I don't know if he'll send me to jail or not, so I need for you to go with me and bring the car home if he does, okay?"" </p><p>""Sure Mom,"" I nodded, ""I can put my assistant manager in for me, she's always up for some overtime."" </p><p>""Your assistant . . ."" she looked up at me sharply, ""you're the store manager?"" she looked incredulous. </p><p>""Yeah,"" I nodded staring at my coffee. </p><p>""The store manager."" </p><p>""Yeah."" </p><p>She leaned back and stared at me with new respect. </p><p>""Are you old enough?"" </p><p>I sighed before answering, ""another few months and I'll have to register for the draft,"" I almost snarled. </p><p>""Okay, okay,"" she waved placatingly at me then looked at me appraisingly once more, ""sonuvabitch! Kid grew up before I even realized it,"" she shook her head in wonder. </p><p>""What time you gotta be there?"" I tried to get us back on track. </p><p>""Where?"" Mom shook her head as if clearing it, ""oh, Magistrate's. Right. Eight-thirty. Court goes in session at nine, but they want all defendants there a half-hour before."" </p><p>I finished my cup and sat there for a few minutes trying to think of something to say, then Mom surprised me with her next words. </p><p>""You need a car,"" she stated matter-of-factly. </p><p>""Yeah,"" I nodded, ""I was thinking I'd go see what I could get at the used car lots, they never say no to cash money."" </p><p>""No, they don't, do they,"" Mom gave a half-chuckle, ""but I'll do better . . . here."" </p><p>She pulled her purse onto the table and fished around, finally pulling out her car keys. </p><p>""I don't use it much, usually stays parked at the bar. I sometimes have to get a ride back to pick it up anyway,"" she tossed the keys at me, ""it's yours. I can always get a ride from you or one of my friends."" </p><p>I held the keys in my hands for a few moments then looked up at her gratefully, ""yeah, well . . . thanks, Mom."" </p><p>""Happy birthday, Merry damn Christmas or happy fucking graduation,"" she shrugged, ""I'm going out for a beer, so don't wait up."" </p><p>She looked out of the kitchen window as a car pulled up and honked noisily. </p><p>""There's my ride."" </p><p>I stood up with her and she gave me a peck on the cheek. </p><p>""If I'm not here in the morning, don't worry, I'll probably be at Ellen's, it's an all night place, okay?"" </p><p>""Okay, Mom,"" I sighed. </p><p>She walked out and I followed her to the door, watching her climb in the car. When the dome light came on, I saw a man leaning over and pushing the door open. Their laughter came wafting back to me as they drove off. </p><p>I had grown. I was already a few inches taller than Mom. Dolly didn't seem to have grown any, but her little breasts were growing into a pair of nice palm-fulls and she enjoyed having me caress and rub them. When I went into our bedroom, Dolly was curled up in a little ball on her bed, snoring gently. I bent and kissed her cheek before undressing and climbing in with her. </p><p>""Bubba?"" she opened her eyes sleepily. </p><p>""Sh-h, go back to sleep, honey,"" I wrapped my arms around her,""just go back to sleep."" </p><p>She nodded sleepily and turned, snuggling against me, wrapping her slender little arms tight around my chest. </p><p>---</p><p>I woke up the next morning with Dolly's mouth suckling and nibbling on my stiff prick. She'd only done this for me a couple of times and I'd showed her how to please me that way, but she hadn't seemed to like it much. I often had to persuade her to do it, but this time she was doing it without me having to ask. </p><p>""Oh, baby,"" I whispered, running my fingers throught her silky hair. </p><p>She looked up at me and smiled, then went back to tonguing my balls and licking upward on my stiff shaft. It didn't take long. I soon felt my balls tightening as my prick stiffened even more. Dolly felt it, too, and stroked my prick, licking the head, her cheeks hollowing as she sucked on the cum-slit. She glanced up to see if I was going to pull back and catch my cum in my hands, like I usually did, but I didn't this time. I wanted to see what she'd do and simply dug my fingers into her hair and held on. I didn't want to force her, but I didn't want her to pull off either. She didn't fight, just went back to slurping and, as I came, slid her wet mouth over the head, engulfing it completely and gulping and sucking down all of my heavy cream as I lay back and stretched, panting happily. Dolly kept licking and kissing my deflating prick and balls as I caressed her hair. She looked up at me and smiled, then, still fondling my balls, stretched out beside me. I was still speechless. </p><p>""Dat tasted nice,"" she whispered. She still had her PJ's on. </p><p>""And how!"" I agreed. </p><p>""Matter of fact, it tasted real good - Daddy."" </p><p>I only smiled. I liked that - Daddy. In a way, I guess I was. I'd pretty much raised her and we were raising the twins. </p><p>""Wanna stay home from school today?"" I smiled down at her, ""it's my day off anyway. It'll be nice. We can take the girls and go have a hamburger at the Dairy Queen for lunch, maybe take the girls for a walk in the park."" </p><p>She let go of my prick, nodded eagerly and raised her face up to mine for a kiss. It was a sweet kiss. She opened her mouth to my probing tongue and lay her head on my shoulder, caressing my chest and belly. </p><p>""Um-hm-m,"" she sighed agreeably. </p><p>It was still early. I looked at the clock - four forty-five. Way early! I rolled to Dolly and snuggled her half under me. She hooked an arm under mine and pressed in tighter. </p><p>""I do love you, Bu - Daddy,"" she gigglingly whispered. </p><p>""I love you, too, honey,"" I murmured. </p><p>""I like how I feel when I call you Daddy, too,"" she sighed, running her soft little hand up and down my side, ""is it okay? Can I call you Daddy?"" </p><p>""Sure,"" I mumbled, dozing lightly, ""I'll just call you Baby."" </p><p>""Yeh,"" her words slowly eased into a light buzz as she fell back to sleep, ""I'm ya baby girl,"" she sighed. </p><p>The two little hellions awakened us a few hours later when, diapers all wet, they climbed in bed with us. We stripped them and tickled and teased them for a little while before getting up and getting them in the tub, Dolly climbing in with them. They were all playing and splashing when I was ready to take a shower. I sat on the side, still in my shorts, waiting patiently for them to finish as I shampooed Leila's hair and Dolly washed Debra's. </p><p>""Is Mom home yet?"" Dolly made a shampoo beard and mustache on Debra. </p><p>I laughed at her funny face as she turned to look at me before I answered. </p><p>""Nah, I don't guess she'll be home 'til noon,"" I shrugged, still laughing, ""she took off with some guy last night, said she was gonna go get a beer."" </p><p>""Oh."" </p><p>We had both learned that ""going out for a beer"" meant going out partying. So I didn't think too much about it. </p><p>""Well, if you wanna shower, you might as well come on in,"" Dolly smiled up at me. </p><p>""It's a little crowded, don't you think?"" I hesitated, uncomfortable with the twins there, swirling the soapy water with a finger. </p><p>""We'll make room, won't we girls,"" she tickled the twins and they squealed loudly, ""see? They don't care."" </p><p>""Okay,"" I stripped off my shorts and turned on the shower. </p><p>The girls squealed again and stood up, gasping at the sudden stream of cold water. I quickly pushed the shower head over, I hadn't thought about the first blast of cold water. Dolly laughed and the girls soon began laughing with her at the cold surprise. I quickly climbed in, reaching for the soap. </p><p>""Bubba!"" Debra squealed, hugging my leg. </p><p>Leila squealed and reached up, grabbing my prick and hanging on tight. </p><p>""Hey!"" I worked her tight little grip off, ""careful with that!"" </p><p>Dolly giggled and pulled Leila back as I laughingly soaped up. I rinsed and squirted some shampoo in my hair as all three girls stared up at me. Leila kept reaching up and trying to grab my prick, but it was Dolly's hands that I felt as I lathered up and rinsed off. Suddenly, I felt three hands on my balls and prick. </p><p>""Don't, Dolly,"" I demanded trying to pull away. </p><p>Dolly giggled as I tried to fend them off and rinse the shampoo out of my hair, my eyes squeezed tight to keep it out. </p><p>""Do it like this,"" Dolly instructed them, caressing my stiffening prick, pulling on it slowly a she slid my foreskin back and forth. </p><p>""Pooty,"" one of the twins commented as she copied Dolly's motion with her tiny hand. </p><p>I gave in with a pleasurable sigh. What the hell, it felt really good. Dolly's hands were nice and the twins' tiny, soft hands felt just as good. I turned the shower off and reached outside the tub to pull the bench seat in. </p><p>""Okay, Baby,"" I grinned at Dolly, ""you started it."" </p><p>I pulled her to her feet and sat her astraddle of my lap. The twins watched in fascination as I plunged my hard prick into Dolly's mostly hairless pussy. </p><p>""Oh-whoa-whoa,"" she gasped, her eyes going wide and smiling into my eyes, ""Bub-Daddy! Ooh-h-h-wah-h-h-h."" </p><p>Then I felt a small hand on my balls and the bottom of my prick. I looked down as Leila smiled up at me holding my bouncing balls gently in her tiny hand. Debra was engrossed in watching the process below, watching my prick sliding in and out of Dolly. </p><p>""Bub-Bub-Bub-Bub-Bub-ba,"" Debra burbled reaching in and touching my prick and, I guessed, Dolly's gaping pussy. </p><p>""Ooh, Daddy,"" Dolly whimpered, ""it's so good."" </p><p>This was the first time in a long time that we'd made love without a rubber, but at this point, I just wanted my Dolly-Baby bouncing on my prick. </p><p>""Can I . . . uh-h-h . . . have it in . . . my mouth . . . D-D-Daddy,"" Dolly whispered softly. </p><p>""Oh, yeah, honey,"" I gasped, feeling my balls tightening, ""I'm about r-ready."" </p><p>Dolly shivered as she slid off and knelt between the twins. She took my prick in both her small hands and stroked me up and down as she covered my head with her mouth. Leila and Debra watched closely as she stroked. I suddenly gasped and leaned back against the cold tile wall, my hot semen spurting into Dolly's mouth. She pursed her lips and cupped a hand to catch some of my cum. I sighed as I finished and glanced down at all of my girls, assaying the beginnings of a smile. Looking at them, though, I saw that Dolly was sharing my warm semen with the twins. That got me upright quickly, but I didn't pull back. Leila and Debra licked and slurped my cum off her hands and fingers, licking and slurping eagerly with lots of croons and giggles. Then, one after the other, the twins tried to imitate Dolly and suckled and licked my cock. </p><p>""Good,"" Debra smacked her lips, wiping them with the back of her hand. </p><p>Dolly licked the last of it off her fingers, looking up at me adoringly as Debra tried to open her mouth wide enough to get me in. It didn't work and I chuckled at her attempts. I wanted to get hard enough to fuck Dolly again, but it was too soon after cumming so I let the play with my half-alert cock. </p><p>""Got three babies to take care of you, Daddy,"" Dolly grinned. </p><p>I shook my head and pulled her to me for a kiss. The twins dropped everything and crowded around me, wanting kisses, too. I smelled my cum on their hot little breaths as I kissed them, one after the other, going back and forth several times. We splashed around for a little longer, but my stomach was beginning to growl. </p><p>""Anybody hungry?"" </p><p>After breakfast - Dolly was getting to be a darn good cook - I surprised Dolly by leading them out to the car. It was still in good condition because, like Mom said, it usually stayed parked at the bar's parking lot. </p><p>""When did Mom get home?"" she looked around as she saw the car. </p><p>""She's not. She gave me the car, said I needed one."" </p><p>""Wow!"" Dolly gasped. </p><p>I strapped the twins in, mostly so they wouldn't move around, and helped Dolly climb in through the driver's side. As she began crawling in, I bent and planted a kiss on her round little bottom. She giggled and looked back at me, wiggling her sweet butt at me. The tank was almost full, which meant that Mom didn't drive much. I guess with all the men she knew, she didn't have to. At the park, I watched the twins blast around like little dynamos and held Dolly's hand. The weather soon began to change, so we went on to the Dairy Queen. The twins went nuts with the ketchup and ended up with ketchup all over their faces, hair, hands and dresses. The young attendant in the dining room at first frowned in displeasure, but by the time we left, she was laughing as hard as Dolly and I were. Yeah, the twins were a regular three-ring circus all by themselves. </p><p>Mom came home a little after we did looking none the worse for the wear. In fact, she was whistling and humming happily and even kissed Dolly and the twins on the head. I got up and fixed her a sandwich as Dolly poured her a bowl of soup. The twins squealed noisily, but Mom only smiled at them as they guzzled some tepid tomato soup from their sippy cups. That was an oddity, I thought at the time. I noticed, but didn't pay any attention to the fact that her eyes looked kind of glazed, her pupils pretty well dilated. It wasn't until a few years later, after I was in the service and noticed the same glazed look in some of my fellow soldiers, that I realized that Mom had been totally stoned. </p><p>I was kind of surprised when Mom stayed home that night. I guess she was so stoned that she couldn't do much else. That night, I knocked on Mom's door to see what time she wanted to get up. When I finally gave up knocking and opened the door, I saw her lying in bed, face down and snoring and still fully dressed, one shoe off and the other still dangling from her other foot. I just closed the door and went back to our bedroom. </p><p>---</p><p>The tiny house we rented was getting to me. It was a small cottage with two small bedrooms, a small bathroom and a kitchen separated from the living room by a breakfast island. Not much of a place. I was earning enough now to afford my own apartment, but I wasn't sure I wanted to give up Dolly and the twins. I knew that Mom would probably nix the idea of them moving in with me, so I stayed. They were my whole family and, if the truth be known, my relationship with my sisters was tantamount to that of a husband and wife with a couple of daughters. I didn't think about it that way at the time, but that's the way we interacted and I didn't want to give that up. Dolly was the love of my life and I was hers with the twins as our kids and that's the way we felt it should be. So I didn't move. I paid the rent and monthly bills out of Mom's coffee cans - she now had five of them full of tens and twenties and quite a few hundreds. She didn't spend much, her ""appointments"" - her men - paid her way for everything, apparently. </p><p>We went to bed like normal, the twins' tiny, buzzing little snores an accompaniment to our love-making. Dolly wasn't feeling too good, that night. She said that she ached all over and kept feeling hot all over. I just figured she was coming down with a cold and held her close, comforting her with my own warmth. The next morning, at around seven, I banged on Mom's door to wake her up. She finally answered and I reminded her that she had to be at Magistrate's Court by eight-thirty. </p><p>""What the hell time is it?"" her voice was hoarse and fuzzy. </p><p>""It's almost seven, you need to get ready so we can leave in time to be there at eight-thirty,"" I reminded her. </p><p>She coughed and cleared her throat loudly. </p><p>""Okay, okay,"" she muttered, pushing me out and closing the door, ""I'm up, I'm up."" </p><p>I heard her moving around so I went on into the kitchen. Dolly had put the coffee on to brew and had fixed the twins some scrambled eggs, filling their sippy cups with juice. They were their usual ebullient selves, but Dolly wasn't too active. </p><p>""You okay, Doll-Baby?"" I pulled her to me. </p><p>""Yeah,"" she sighed, "" but I don't feel too good today, either."" </p><p>""I guess you better stay home, then,"" I kissed her forehead, ""Aunt Celia can keep an eye on you, too."" </p><p>""Okay,"" she sighed listlessly. </p><p>""Let's get them ready to go, I still gotta get Mom to Magistrate's Court. I don't guess there's any way that can be avoided."" </p><p>She only nodded as I packed the twins' tote bag. </p><p>""Better get you some undies,"" I suggested, ""you can take a bath at Aunt Celia's, okay?"" </p><p>She nodded and went in, grabbed some underwear and returned as Mom came out of the bathroom, dressed and ready to go. Dolly picked up the tote bag and I picked up Leila. Mom picked up Debra before Dolly could and we went out to the car. Debra didn't want Mom handling her and kept slapping her face. </p><p>""Quit it, brat,"" Mom rasped harshly. </p><p>Debra screwed her face up, ready to start screaming as I opened the car door. I sat Dolly in the middle and put the twins in their new booster seats, buckling everybody in. I was about to climb in the passenger's seat, but Mom was already there, waiting on me, so I climbed in the driver's seat and cranked the engine. I checked my watch, noting that we still had plenty of time to get to court. </p><p>Aunt Celia smiled broadly as she saw me wheeling the car into her driveway. She greeted Mom happily enough, coming out to the car and hugging her before taking Debra. My little girl grabbed her neck and planted a big sloppy kiss on her cheek. I pulled Leila out and helped Dolly climb out, before handing Leila to her. The twins wriggled to the ground and ran into the house, heading, no doubt, for the toy bin. I gave Dolly a quick, guarded hug and a kiss on her forehead before she turned to follow the twins in. Aunt Celia and Mom were yakking so they probably wouldn't have noticed had I given Dolly the real honest-to-God kiss I'd wanted to. A few moments later, Mom checked her watch and said we had to go. Aunt Celia patted my shoulder, smiling at me and we left. </p><p>The Magistrate's Court didn't take long. All the women who'd been charged with soliciting were brought in and faced the judge together. He asked if anyone had anything that they needed to bring up before the court prior to judgement and sentencing. As usual, Mom's luck was holding. Outside the courtroom, a police detective, a man that she called a good friend, had come up and talked to her for a few minutes before he left. When the Magistrate lined all the women up, he had the bailiff pull Mom aside and tell her to wait, so while the six other women were found guilty of solicitation and fined a hundred dollars and court costs, Mom waited. The women filed out, laughing and joking with each other, to the Cashier's cage and the door closed behind them. </p><p>""You are Martha Stevens are you not?"" the judge asked sternly. </p><p>""Yes sir,"" Mom answered meekly. </p><p>""Okay, Mrs. Stevens, I understand that there are extenuating circumstances in your case,"" he paused, picked up a sheet of paper from his desk and peered at it through the bottom of his bifocals. </p><p>""Your docket jacket has been cleared, but may I suggest, that in the future, you use a little more discretion when gathering your information. I need not remind you that you are dealing with dangerous criminal elements."" </p><p>He signed the paper and dropped it back on his desk, clasping his hands in front of him. </p><p>""Detective Thomas explained your situation,"" he picked up another piece of paper and wrote on it then handed it to Mom, ""give this to the Cashier and pick up the money you used for collateral."" </p><p>""Yes sir,"" Mom finally squeaked out and took the slip, ""thank you."" </p><p>I found out later, that the detective was a vice detective and had told the Magistrate that Mom had been a planted informant and had been rounded up accidentally in the sweep. The judge had taken him at his word and let Mom go. It was a tight squeak. If he hadn't been there, or if he'd simply ignored her and acted as if he didn't know her - well, Mom was lucky. She was quiet on the ride home, but soon gave away the reason she was so quiet. </p><p>""Drop me off at Henry's, I need a beer after that!"" she declared, slapping me on the shoulder and grinning broadly. </p><p>""Sure,"" I shrugged. </p><p>I turned onto Third Street. Henry's Bar and Grill was just a mile down. </p><p>""Don't wait up,"" she smiled and turned away. </p><p>""I won't,"" I sighed. </p><p>She was my mother, whatever else she might be called. As I waited for a break in traffic, I suddenly heard her call me back. I put it in park and lean to the passenger window. </p><p>""Yeah!"" I hollered back. </p><p>""Here, I forgot to give you your money back!"" she ran up to the open window, ""and put the rest in the coffee can,"" she handed me a thick handful of cash. </p><p>""Okay - thanks,"" I took the cash. </p><p>""Baby,"" she paused looking me searchingly in the eyes, ""I may not act like it at times, but - well, I love all you kids and . . . I think you're doing a wonderful job with them. I'm damn proud of you . . . thank you for being such a wonderful son,"" she quickly turned and hurried away. </p><p>""Whoa,"" I shook my head, ""I love you, too, Mom,"" I whispered to her rapidly retreating back, a huge lump sticking in my throat. </p><p>I couldn't see for a few seconds, until I realized that I had tears in my eyes. I wiped them off, let a tow truck go by and hit the gas, squealing tires as I pulled out. I was in a hurry. I wanted to see my little lady, I was still very worried about her odd illness. </p><p>At Aunt Celia's, I found everybody sleeping. The front door was locked, but the key to the kitchen door was still under the flower pot, so I unlocked it and eased in. I was hungry, but I wanted to check on my family first, so I tip-toed to the back bedroom and opened the door quietly. Dolly lay facing the door, her eyes closed and looking pale and wan. The twins were asleep on a quilt on the floor. Dolly must have felt my presence and opened her eyes, smiling quietly up at me. </p><p>""Hi, Baby,"" I quickly dropped to my knees on the floor by her bed, pulling her soft, little shoulders to me, ""how you feeling, honey?"" </p><p>""I hurt, Bubba,"" she whimpered, ""I got cramps and I ache and, and, and I'm bleeding and, and, and . . ."" </p><p>""Bleeding!"" I stood and yanked her sheet back. </p><p>She looked so beautiful, so vulnerable and . . . so nude! Well, except for the garter holding a pad against her crotch. I gathered her up in my arms again, inspecting her from nose to toes. Then it suddenly dawned on me - the cramps, the aching, the bleeding, the pad. My doll baby had begun menstruating. </p><p>""Oh, Baby,"" I whispered, quickly pulling her sheet back over her, ""you've started already!"" </p><p>""Aunt Celia said that it was about time,"" she gave me another wan smile, ""she said that she and Mom started when they were eleven and here I am, almost fourteen."" </p><p>She snuggled her head on my shoulder facing my neck. I stroked her hair gently and she kissed my neck. It tickled and I chuckled and flinched. She giggled and pulled my face to hers, pressing her lips to mine. She smiled as she let my tongue slip out of her mouth. </p><p>""I love you, Bubba,"" she murmured. </p><p>""I love you, too, Doll-Baby."" </p><p>Now wasn't the time, but I felt my prick coming up anyway. Oh, well, a couple of days doing without wouldn't hurt. I sat on the floor by the bed, my back against the mattress and Dolly's cheek resting on my shoulder, her soft breath warm on my neck. As I sat there, my tumescence slowly ebbed and I half-dozed, thinking of Mom and how she actually felt about us. I believed that she'd meant it when she'd said that she loved us and, I guess, it should have made me feel good, but it didn't. I just felt sad and cheated and I couldn't understand why I felt that way. I mean, I knew why I felt sad, I felt sad because I really didn't have a Mom . . . my Mom. I felt sad because she would rather be out partying than spending time with us - with me. I felt sad because I missed my Mom. I guess I felt cheated because she didn't do family things with us as well. </p><p>I remembered how she used to played with me when I was small, chasing me around the house and tickling me. I could remember how she'd taught me to change Dolly's diapers, a skill I later put to good use on the twins. I missed how she'd played hide and seek with me and Dolly, chasing us playfully when she found us. I guessed that Dad hadn't been able to give her what she wanted, but I really did want to give her what he couldn't . .. but I had no idea what it was. </p><p>I hurt inside and began sobbing, going blind with the tears again. Weeping because I missed my Mom. Weeping because, although she was still with us, she might as well be as gone as Dad. I sobbed a little too loudly and Dolly opened her eyes and stared at me, her eyes widening. I felt her soft arms slip around my neck and I leaned my head on hers. She was soon sniffling in sympathy, although she had no idea why I wept. </p><p>""I'm sorry, Baby,"" I sobbed, ""b-but I can't stop."" </p><p>I half-turned, reached up and wrapped my arms around her sweet little body and she cried with me. I felt as if we were two lost little babies with neither mother nor father and I cried in self-pity for me, as well as pity for Dolly and my little girls . . . weeping for all of us. We hugged for a long time. Dolly comforted me, rocking my head against her young breasts. I got off the floor and sat on the bed for a few minutes. Dolly slid back, giving me some room, then patted the bed beside her, smiling invitingly. I pulled my shoes off and slid in beside her, hugging her small naked body to me and we napped for a little while. The twins woke up an hour or so later and woke me up, patting my face and smiling. </p><p>""Bubba!"" Debra chirruped. </p><p>Leila pressed a sloppy kiss to my lips, followed by Debra. I smiled and grabbed them both up, growling like a hungry bear and making them squeal in laughter. As I picked them up, I pretended to bite them as I kissed their round little faces over and over. Dolly leaned on one elbow, watching us play and smiling. </p><p>""Gotta potty, Bubba,"" Debra said seriously as Leila nodded. </p><p>I could feel Debra's wet diaper through the rubber pants she wore, but Leila was still dry. </p><p>""Well, let's go to the bathroom, then,"" I jiggled them both, pulling out another pair of giggles as they grabbed my neck and hair. </p><p>I turned to Dolly, examining her face. She looked a little better, but still looked little pale. </p><p>""Got anything to wear?"" </p><p>""Got a dress I left here before,"" she nodded then shrugged, ""and my spare panties in the bag."" </p><p>""Okay, wanna go home after I flush these two little turds down the commode?"" </p><p>""Yeah,"" she giggled, ""Aunt Celia said . . ."" </p><p>""Potty, Bubba,"" Leila interrupted, ""gotta go!"" </p><p>""Okay, okay,"" I laughed, ""back inna minute, Doll-Baby,"" Dolly nodded understandingly and smiled gently. </p><p>I kept shushing them as they made a noisy game of going potty, but I soon had them clean and re-diapered. They could hold their pee pretty good when they were awake, although they still had a little problem when they slept. They ran back into the room and Dolly dressed them and herself. She should have put on her training bra, but she left it off. I liked how she looked without it, though - her pointy little breasts pressing against the material of her blouse. I lifted her chin and pressed my lips to hers as she stood up and brought her small hand up to my cheek, suckling on my tongue gently. I sighed and held her to me as we headed out. In the kitchen, I stopped and wrote a quick note to Aunt Celia, using an empty coffee cup to hold it in place. </p><p>""Aunt Celia says she only wears tampons and keeps the pads for emergencies, so she said I could have these,"" she showed me a box of Kotex, then she paused as if thinking of something. </p><p>""You sure you're okay?"" I quickly took her arm. </p><p>She smiled up at me as I patted the cup atop the note. </p><p>""Aunt Celia knows about us,"" she whispered looking up into my eyes. </p><p>""Hm-m?"" I was still a little distracted and could only stare down at her. </p><p>""She knows we sleep together and that we . . . that is, that . . . we, uhm, sleep together and that we . . ."" her voice trailed off as she looked up at me, her eyes huge and pleading. </p><p>""Wha-at?"" my mind began spinning. </p><p>""I told her everything. That we use rubbers, that we do it every day. I told her how we got started . . . the whole thing,"" she sighed. </p><p>""Why?"" I was suddenly out of breath, then, ""wh-what d-did she say,"" I stammered. </p><p>""W-well . . . she just shook her head and said that she had to think about it. That it was too much for her right now, then she went to bed."" </p><p>""Okay,"" I murmured, my head still rocking, ""ready to go?"" </p><p>""Yep!"" she took Debra's hand, I picked up Leila and we headed to the car. </p><p>I was quiet the whole five-minute drive home. The twins, as usual, had an uproarious time in the back seat. I didn't know what to do now. I didn't want to give Dolly up, but I didn't know what I could do to keep her - if I had to give her up . . . she was my whole world - my whole being, it seemed. </p><p>Aunt Celia never said anything more to me nor Dolly on the subject. She just kept doing what she'd been doing, taking care of the twins until Dolly got out of school, then going to bed when Dolly got there from school to take care of them. One day she stared as I hugged Dolly and kissed her head. Then she shook her head and said that whatever Mom's kids did was Mom's responsibility and that she wouldn't meddle. She also said something about the legal age of consent in this state being fourteen, so she really didn't have a leg to stand on. I was happy about that. </p><p>A month or so later, I turned eighteen and registered for the draft. I filled out several forms, then the woman running the R through Z section at the Selective Service Board Office, handed me a slip with a date and time on it. When I asked what it was, the woman told me that I was required to report back at that day and time for a classification evaluation. As I stood there for a few seconds looking confused, she sighed. </p><p>""This means that you will be classified according to your physical and health condition. The healthier and more fit you are, the higher the classification and the greater your chances for the draft,"" she smiled briefly, ""NEXT!"" </p><p>""Oh,"" I stepped out of the way. </p><p>I'd seen the offices of the various branches of the service as I came in and, as I walked back to the front door, I was button-holed by the Marine Corps rep. </p><p>""Son, with your physique and build, I know you're the best at what you do, and I know the Corps is what will suit you best,"" he dug out a business card from his shirt pocket and handed it to me, ""if you have a minute, I'd like to talk to you,"" he had a firm grip on my upper arm and practically dragged me aside. </p><p>""Not right now,"" I used my deepest voice and stared down at his hand. </p><p>""Okay,"" he quickly let go, raising the palm of his hand up defensively, ""you have my card . . . and keep in mind, the Marines are the cream of the elite."" </p><p>I grunted and kept walking. Outside, the Army representative stood with a spit-shined, boot on the fire hydrant, watching the intermittent stream of boys going in and out and smoking a cigarette. As I walked by on the way to my car, he nodded and smiled at me. I hesitated as he turned back to the door, watching the comings and goings. </p><p>""Sir, can I, uhm, can I speak to you?"" </p><p>His head snapped back around to me. </p><p>""Yes sir! And don't call me ""sir,"" I'm an NCO in the US Army,"" he grinned to show that his rebuke wasn't serious, ""and I'll have you know that I work for a living so please call me by my first name,"" his grin broadened. </p><p>"". . . and that is?"" I knew I was about to step in it, but I couldn't resist and grinned back. </p><p>""It's right here on my arm,"" he held out his sleeved arm showing his stripes, ""it is Sergeant First Class, but you may call me by my nickname which is Sergeant, or you may address me by my nickname and last name, Sergeant. . "" he pointed to his sleeve then to his name tag, ""Williams,"" he grinned and stuck out a hand, ""and a pleasure it is to meet one of my bosses, you are . . ?"" </p><p>""Robert Stevens - Bubba . . . Sergeant,"" I took his strong-handed grip. </p><p>""Well, Mr. Stevens, you are definitely a fine representative of the civilian community, how may I help you."" </p><p>I burst out laughing and lifted up a foot, staring down at my scuffed shoes dramatically before making wiping motions, as if wiping something off the soles. I'd had my share of truck drivers at the 7-11. He laughed, immediately getting the joke and slapped me on the shoulder. </p><p>""You will notice that I am wearing boots,"" I could see a pair of spit-shined jump boots below bloused trousers. </p><p>""Shiny,"" I commented, still grinning. </p><p>""Yes they are,"" he noted proudly, ""and by my own hand, may I add,"" he grinned, ""now, you had a question I believe?"" </p><p>I was about to continue the light banter, but decided to drop it. </p><p>""Sergeant . . . I know that sooner or later I'll get drafted and I won't have a choice in the matter, but will I be allowed to pick what I do or where I go once I'm in?"" </p><p>""Oh, yes, you'll have a lot of choices, if you're drafted,"" he grinned, ""you'll have your choice of Infantry, Infantry, Infantry and maybe, just maybe artillery,"" he shook his head, his smile dropping, ""you're coming in as cannon-fodder and if you're lucky, you may get picked to be a cannoneer."" </p><p>""Oh,"" I dropped my eyes. </p><p>""But, think about this - I'm an Infantryman as well,"" I looked up at him, ""an Airborne Infantryman. This is an elite, proud and professional corps within the Infantry. See, not everybody that's an Infantryman is cannon fodder, some of us are the lightning punch, the light, fast-attack elements. We hit first, fast and hard. Some of us are the advance force, the small recon elements that dig out the locations, the most dangerous jobs are ours, we have to go where no friendly force has yet gone and find the enemy's strength or hit him hard and hit him fast. We have to seek out the information, the intelligence we call it, and make sure that it gets back to higher, while some of us are the messengers of death, the executioners that hit with the speed of the aircraft that bring us in. No, son, being a straight gunman doesn't necessarily mean being a target for the guns anymore - don't get me wrong, many men will be the foot-sloggers and provide the human muscle that's still needed to secure the ground, but that's only for those who don't have the smarts nor the capability of learning another way to do the job,"" he looked at me closely, ""do you follow me?"" </p><p>""Yes sir,"" I nodded, suddenly looking up at him, ""I mean, Sergeant."" </p><p>""You catch on fast, kid,"" he chuckled, then swept his hands across his body, ""look at me,"" he smiled, ""my whole life is on my uniform - to anyone who knows how to read it."" </p><p>I looked at him uncomprehendingly. He had a lot of ribbons over both breasts, some sort of wings and a badge with laddered tabs on it, some hash marks on both sleeves, a pale blue dickie or scarf tucked in at the collar and some sort of blue braid hanging from his right shoulder and under his arm, another braid with a lot of red, sea-blue threads looking almost plaid, hung off his left shoulder. </p><p>""Don't have a clue, huh?"" he grinned as I shook my head, ""these are my life. Everything from my combat awards to my plain old non-combat achievements,"" he swirled his hand over his collar, ""the US is self explanatory, the blue under them means infantry, the crossed rifles mean the same thing, Infantry,"" he pointed to the ribbons on his left breast, ""I won't give you the breakdown, it would take too long, but they're the medals and awards I've won. The top one is the one I'm proudest of, it's a bronze star with V-device - not something you pick up at the local hardware store to go on the Christmas tree. It basically means I did something stupid, or, put another way, something against common sense and self-preservation. If I ever see you in a bar, you can ask me and I'll tell you the story behind it,"" he pointed to the odd wings he wore above the ribbons, ""and this is an achievement in itself,"" he pulled off his cap and pointed to a circular patch sewn on it, ""and it comes with this - it is the proudest achievement of my military career. These on my chest are my jump wings - Master Jump Wings. They mean I am among the best of the best paratroopers in the US Army. </p><p>He turned his hand to his right breast, ""these are unit citations that have been awarded to the unit to which I'm assigned, not much to tell there, they just signify that my particular outfit, the five-oh-fourth did some things in combat as a unit, the Battle of Bastogne among other things. On my left sleeve are a bunch of things that tell another part of my life, for instance, this,"" he patted the upper sleeve, ""is the unit I am currently assigned to - the 82nd Airborne Division, the All Americans. The tab above it says ""Airborne"" it means we come from the sky, we jump in by parachute. It has a proud history of combat and honor."" </p><p>I could only look on in awe as if I was being handed the secrets of life - his life. His whole military life really was on display on his uniform. It was like a big, neon sign that I couldn't even comprehend. I felt like I was back on the hilltop with Dad looking up at the sky and wondering what it all meant. </p><p>""These,"" he pointed down at the stripes on his right sleeve, ""are the combat bars, one bar for each six months of combat service."" </p><p>He had half a dozen bars - no, seven bars! My God, how many years in combat was that . . . and he was still alive to talk about it?! </p><p>""And this,"" he pointed to the patch on his right shoulder, ""is the patch of the last unit I went into combat with - the one-seventy-third Airborne Brigade and these down here,"" he pointed to the lower part of his left sleeve, ""tell you how many years - within a couple of years - of service that I have. Each one represents three years of service."" </p><p>He had five. </p><p>""Fifteen years,"" I shook my head in rueful admiration. </p><p>""Actually, within five months I'll sew another one on. I've been in this man's Army for almost eighteen years,"" he smiled proudly, then touched the blue braid, ""this is an infantryman's braid. It goes with this,"" he pointed to a blue square containing a rifle image and wreath with two stars, ""the Combat Infantryman's badge. One star for each tour of combat over and above the first, which the wreath signifies. This,"" he pointed to the red braid, ""was awarded to all members, past, present and future, of the eighty-deuce by the French during World War Two and it just means that I'm in a part of the proud tradition."" </p><p>He'd told me so much that the question I wanted to ask now seemed nothing more than a triviality. </p><p>""But you had a question for me and here I am bragging about myself and my awards - so go ahead, ask away."" </p><p>""I, uh, I, well, I mean, I'm almost embarrassed to ask now, I mean you've probably done a lot and seen a helluva lot more, you know? What I was about to ask now seems pretty stupid."" </p><p>""Son,"" he spoke gently as he patted my shoulder, ""in anything you do, and I've found this especially true in combat, the only stupid question is the one you don't ask,"" </p><p>""W-well, okay, I, uh, well I was gonna ask which branch you might think would be a good one. I know the Marines are tough and always spoiling for a fight, but I'm just not that kind of guy, you know?"" I stared down at my feet. </p><p>""Well, I'll tell you,"" he nodded thoughtfully, ""I have no regrets about having come into the Army, but if I had it to do all over again, knowing what I know now, I'd probably pick the Air Force - don't get me wrong. I wouldn't take a million bucks for what I've done and the memories I have, but knowing what I know now, I'd have probably gone into the Air Force. You learn a lot that can translate into a damn good job if you decide not to stay in, you know? That high school diploma you got is enough to get you trained in any one of several hundred technical fields - good paying jobs on the outside,"" he looked at me. </p><p>I shook my head and sighed. </p><p>""I didn't finish high school. I dropped out,"" my voice was low, regretful. </p><p>""Well, that killed the goose,"" he shook his head, ""but - to tell you the truth, I didn't finish school either. I dropped out as soon as I was sixteen and got a job. All I had was myself, so it was no hardship. However I didn't make enough to support more than me - but I finished high school while I was in the service and they've started this program called the GED, stands for something like General Equivalency Diploma, or something like that, which lets you study and test out. It'll get you that high school diploma you don't have, that way you can . . ."" his voice trailed off as he looked at me calculatingly. </p><p>""Maybe,"" I nodded thoughtfully. </p><p>""If you do get drafted, you may not have a choice as to your branch of service. The Marines are always falling short on their quotas so if they like your looks, they may snap you up and pull you in without asking what you want."" </p><p>""Yeah . . . thanks,"" I started to turn away, then thought better of it, ""you said you're ""Airborne,"" what's that about?"" </p><p>He tapped the ember off his cigarette thoughtfully, carefully pulling it apart and scattering the remaining shreds of tobacco and sticking the filter in his pocket before looking back at me. A few seconds later, he began telling me about the Airborne Corps. How they were created between the two world wars. He talked about the Glider Service which became a part of the Airborne Corps, explaining the circular Glider Patch on his Garrison Cap. He told me how he'd earned his wings, as scared as he was of heights. He told me a lot of the proud traditions of the 82nd Airborne Division - the All Americans, of the 101st Airborne Division - the Screaming Eagles, and he told me of his former combat outfit, the 173rd Airborne Brigade, fondly referred to as ""The Third Herd."" He even told me of an outfit that he referred to as ""Snake Eaters,"" although he did say that it was a nick-name, given to them because they could survive anywhere and lived with the indigenous peoples they trained in guerilla and counter-guerilla warfare. They were called Special Forces and they were the best of the best the absolute cream of the crop. By the time he finished telling me his stories, he'd smoked four more cigarettes and I was late for work. He finally said he had to go in and do the day's paperwork, so I thanked him, shook his hand and he slapped me on the shoulder. </p><p>""We'll be glad to have you in the Army, diploma or no, okay?"" </p><p>""Yes sir - uh, Sergeant, thanks for your time."" </p><p>""That's what I'm paid to do, son, to tell you war stories of glorious combat, but . . . it's too bad that we have to have men fighting and dying instead of bull-shitting about it,"" he shook his head regretfully, ""take care."" </p><p>I waved and climbed in the car, thinking hard. </p><p>---</p><p>After my Classification appointment which consisted of filling out a questionnaire about my health and medical problems and a cursory medical exam, I pushed the military to the back of my mind, letting it simmer on the back burner, and got on with the job of working, raising the twins and, of course, making love to Dolly and almost forgot about the Draft. By then, Dolly and I were pretty much openly living together, even with Mom around. She either didn't seem to notice or didn't care one way or the other. A few times, Dolly came into the bathroom while I showered for work and scrubbed my back and shower with me while Mom ate and watched TV in the other room. Afterward, I gave her a full-tongued good-bye kiss in full view before heading off to work. Mom simply waved good-bye from her seat. I did notice that Mom was getting a little heavier, although she still looked good, still looked very sexy. However, she was no longer the raving beauty she'd once been and showed her heavy drinking and drug use on her face and hips. I guess I realized then that we were all getting older and I did worry about Mom. She seemed to be the kid I'd lost through inattention and I felt kind of guilty about that. </p><p>Just after my nineteenth birthday, I got my Draft notice in the mail. It was a simple form letter, with my name hand-written under ""The President of the United States"" line. </p><p>""Greetings: You are hereby ordered for induction into the Armed Forces of the United States, and to report .. ."" with several paragraphs of instructions below that. </p><p>My hands shook as I read it. Now what, I wondered, will I do? What about Dolly, what about the twins? There was no question about ignoring it, though. I showed it to Dolly first and her face dropped before she wrapped her arms tightly around me and began sniffling. That night, we made love as if it were my last night. I still had a couple of weeks before I had to report in, so we sat and made some hard plans. </p><p>At work, everybody was pretty sympathetic. Johnny, the General Manager, said that the law protected my job while I was gone and I'd be able to come back to it if I got out when my term of active service ended. However, if I reenlisted or extended my service, all bets were off. I tried to give him my week's notice, but he said that he wouldn't hold me to it and gave me two weeks pay, saying that it was my week of work and a week's vacation pay, and told me to go home, take the day off and be back the next day for the three o'clock shift. I thanked him and left. The next day, I noticed that the employee parking lot was full and, when I walked in, I was hit with a surprise going away party. Afterward, Johnny told me to take the remaining time off and to stop by to say good-bye before I left to report for duty. </p><p>The plans Dolly and I made included Aunt Celia, she was the next order of business. I knew Mom wouldn't take very good a care of the twins while Dolly was at school so, after some hard convincing, Aunt Celia finally agreed to take the kids, agreeing with me that Mom wouldn't give Dolly the help she'd need to care for my girls. I promised to send as much of my pay home as I could to help out, but Aunt Celia laughed and said that she knew how much a Private in the Army made and to save it for cigarettes, because sooner or later I'd pick up the habit. Mom readily went along with the plans and told Aunt Celia about the coffee can - which, by now was actually seven full coffee cans and had a good start on an eighth, telling Aunt Celia for her or Dolly to just help themselves. Aunt Celia was surprised at all the cash in the house and said that she'd open a checking and savings account with it. Mom just shrugged and said to put it in Dolly's or my name. When Dolly timidly suggested that she could quit school to help out, Aunt Celia put her foot down and immediately quashed that idea. She made staying in school the main requirement for letting them move in with her adding that Dolly was still way too damn young to drop out anyway. </p><p>Dolly and I had a tearful last night together. Aunt Celia took the night off and took the twins to a Disney movie to let us have the house to ourselves for a little while. It was rough. How do you say good-bye to the love of your life? Mom couldn't be bothered to come say good-bye and just told Aunt Celia to give me a couple of hundred from the cans. By that time Aunt Celia had opened the account and told me that there had been almost thirty thousand dollars in those cans. In 1965, thirty thousand was a little over two-hundred thousand in 2009 dollars. Mom never used it. She wasn't doing what she was doing for the money. Not anymore, anyway. </p><p>Aunt Celia, Dolly and the twins came to see me off. I handed Dolly the car keys and told her not to forget to register it. I'd gotten Mom to sign the title over and Dolly had it in her purse. At fifteen, she was still a very small girl with tiny mounds on her chest that I loved to caress. However, she was growing hair in all the right places, her hips were filling out nicely and those sweet lumps grew bigger by the day. Aunt Celia noticed the way I looked at them and said that my best girl was still growing and that there was hope yet. The twins were gangly little five year olds, shooting up like weeds. I kissed them, hugged Aunt Celia and held Dolly tightly as she burst into tears. </p><p>""NO!"" she sobbed, ""don't go! Don't . . . go-o-o-o!"" she wailed loudly. </p><p>As the twins realized what was going on, they, too, began to cry and hung onto my legs, sobbing and crying out my name. Even Aunt Celia was unable to keep her eyes dry as I climbed on the bus. </p><p>---</p><p>There's not much anyone can say about the Army. Basic Training was pretty much a rote affair. You learn how to march, you learn how to field strip and clean your primary weapons, you're introduced to hand-held explosives, shown how to wear your uniforms, how to salute an officer and you run, run, run everywhere. The objective of all the running was to get you in a better physical condition than you were when you came in. And, of course, there was basic hand-to-hand fighting. The pugil sticks were my favorite blunt instrument, although I got banged up pretty good a couple of times. I became so proficient with my weapons and did so well in my Physical Training Tests that I was given a couple of certificates of achievement. </p><p>While there, I got several letters a week from Dolly and answered every one of them almost immediately. Sometimes I sent back simple one-line postcards, at the very least writing simply ""can't write now, I love you,"" sprinkling them in between the actual letters I wrote. But in every one, I promised that I'd be home soon. </p><p>I survived the ten weeks and was immediately sent to Advanced Infantry Training. That was pretty much a lot more of the same, only more intense. In AIT we learned patrolling techniques, teamwork, weapons usage . . . and did more PT. By the end, I weighed about forty pounds more, but I was a lot leaner. The weight I gained was all muscle. It was something I never noticed because we were pushed so hard. Also, throughout AIT, we attended informational classes. Some of those classes told us of many additional choices that were available to us as Infantry soldiers. Things such as airborne training - jumping out of airplanes - Ranger training, Special Forces training, Pathfinder training along with several other options. I remembered the pride that Sgt Williams had shown, and the way he'd spoken of the Airborne Corps, so I volunteered for Jump School even though one of the requirements to get it was a full three year commitment from the date of the beginning of service, so I volunteered for the extra year of service. I wanted the training and I thought that it would be worth it. </p><p>I'd previously requested leave time after AIT, but I didn't get it. Instead I was sent to Fort Benning for Jump School. I was told that if I had no more training requirements, I'd be heading for my permanent duty station immediately after, with some leave time allowed on the way - I'd be able to go home for a while. </p><p>At Ft Benning, there was more running. We went everywhere at the double-time. I was supposed to be there for four weeks - including a preliminary preparation week. I'd already been away from home for almost five and a half months. During the second week, I somehow managed to twist my ankle, so I was put into a week's medical hold to recuperate, then back into training. I had injured my ankle during the next to last of our practice drop week, so I lucked out and didn't have to repeat the that week and began my third and final week of training once I was out of medical hold. That last week was the actual jumping from the airplanes. I wrote a long letter to Dolly while I was on medical hold telling her a lot of what I'd done and telling her why I'd extended my initial service agreement. I told her the date I'd make my last drop, determined to graduate. </p><p>That last week was a novel experience. It was almost like a vacation in uniform. If we weren't standing by to jump we were free to wander within our restricted area. It was almost as if we were already at our permanent duty station. Afternoons, we stood evening muster formation and got turned loose again. It was almost like working a regular job. We were actually allowed to drink three 8 ounce cans of beer in the evenings. I didn't drink and usually sold my privilege off, besides, it was only three point two beer anyway. All we had to do that last week was jump out of airplanes. A running joke was that it wasn't the first jump that scared you because you didn't know what you were doing. It was the second jump that got to you, you knew what to expect then, after that, it was downhill all the way. I found that to be partly true. I was scared from that first jump all the way to the very last jump I made in my Military career. </p><p>I'd written Aunt Celia and told her that families would be allowed in the viewing area on Friar Drop Zone and she said that she'd be there to watch me make my last, and qualifying jump. Since we were to make our last drop that Wednesday, Aunt Celia and Dolly arrived in Columbus, Georgia that Tuesday. Dolly was crying with joy at hearing my voice. It was really wonderful hearing her again. All I wanted to do was take her in my arms and hold her until the world came to an end. But we had problems. We were grounded that Wednesday due to high winds on the drop zone. We were all pretty unhappy about it. On the one hand we were relieved that we wouldn't have to jump and on the other, we knew that we couldn't leave until we made our last drop . . . and I wanted to hold my doll baby so badly that I thought very seriously of going AWOL. On reflection, I realized that I'd end up spending even longer away from her if I did. I sighed and stayed put, wishing I dared, but knowing I wouldn't, so I sat and played the Army game. We'd made the two drops on Monday, two more on Tuesday as the wind began picking up and got marginal and we should have made our last that Wednesday, but with the stand-down, we had to wait until Thursday - if the winds dropped to at least the maximum allowable. </p><p>Aunt Celia had driven my car up, but she wanted to fly back, leaving it for me to drive home. As I spoke to her by phone, I asked her why she didn't ride with us, didn't she like my driving? She chuckled and denied fearing my driving. </p><p>""Hon, I'm gonna tell you a secret. I have the same hang-up Dolly has, I guess that's why neither my younger brother nor I ever married,"" she paused for a long time before speaking, her voice dropping low, ""don't say nothing to nobody, but . . . after seeing how well you and Dolly get along, well . . . I told Sammy how I feel about him and he told me what I already knew, that he . . . um, that he feels the same way. I mean, we're now both full-grown adults and, uh, he's been visiting . . . overnighting regularly,"" she stopped for a few seconds. </p><p>""Well, Aunt Celia, I -"" but she interrupted, speaking as if I hadn't said anything. </p><p>""I'm moving in with him and selling the house,"" she blurted out, ""Dolly and the girls helped me pack all my stuff so I want to get back quick, that's mostly why I'm flying back. I want to try and make up for all the time Sammy and I have missed! But I did want to see you get your wings, Honey, and I knew Dolly wanted to see you, so we came."" </p><p>I was a little shocked about Uncle Sammy and Aunt Celia, but on reflection, I didn't feel that it was all that bad. Dolly and I were, after all, brother and sister and I couldn't very well deny my Aunt the same love and happiness I had. So we talked for a few more minutes then she gave the phone to Dolly. However, Aunt Celia and I had talked so long, and there was such a long line behind me waiting to use the phone that I couldn't stay on it as long as I wanted to. I talked as long as I could with her until the next guy pounded on the door of the phone booth. All five booths had long lines in front of them. It didn't matter. I was already flying higher than the airplanes we were to jump out of, because If the weather held, I'd soon be flying my baby girl. </p><p>I'd turned their names in as visiting family back when I'd filled out all the entrance forms, checking the box on the form for one or both to pin my wings on me. They'd get VIP seating in the viewing area and, instead of the Sergeant Major pinning my wings on me, he'd hand them to the person doing the pinning. As a matter of fact, I was told that they'd be given a short briefing on how to do just that the day after they arrived and signed in. </p><p>That Thursday was a long, torturous day. Back in those days there was no such thing as cell phones and the few public phones available usually had long waiting lines regardless of the time. That Wednesday, after the drop was scrubbed, we were allowed quite a bit of freedom - except the freedom to go out of our restricted area. The MP's had already dragged in a few of the boys that had broken that rule. Their punishment was fifteen days of non-judicial punishment in the Correctional Custody Facility, or CCF, but afterward, they were given the choice of quitting or continuing the training. </p><p>I saw those boys working hard, shoveling out the sandy ditches of Fort Benning, filling and replacing the sandbags along them, saw them picking up the trash along the roads and just generally living a miserable life for those fifteen days. About the only good thing about it was that it didn't go on their service records and they'd get another shot at restarting the week they'd missed - if they wanted to . . . and behaved , , , and worked their asses off. Personally, I wasn't about to risk any of that. I'd already spent a week longer than I wanted to because of my ankle injury. Just one more day and one more drop, then freedom for at least two weeks. That's what had been promised us. Two weeks minimum to go home before going to our permanent duty assignments. </p><p>I spent my last few hours nursing a PX beer with a couple of buddies at the PX Annex, a sort of snack bar at the end of our row of barracks - the old World War II ""temporary"" wooden buildings that seemed to still have a ""temporary"" life. The PX Annex had a little patio alongside with wooden bench tables under awnings alongside the building. I held the beer can as a defense against my buddies buying me one if I didn't have one in my hands. They kept the lonely, homesick feeling at bay, though, so it was all good. </p><p>---</p><p>The roaring drone of the old engines filled my ears as I sat nervously in my jump-seat of the old C-119 Flying Boxcar. For all the whooping and hollering we'd done on the ground, all the false bravado of young men - boys, actually - we were all nervous. The only man that seemed calm and nonchalant was ""Grandpa,"" a grizzled veteran of Viet Nam at twenty-nine and the oldest man here - besides the TAC's. He'd been in the Army for eleven years already and had been to Viet Nam. He'd never said it, but Grandpa wasn't scared of much. Every once in a while, a loud sound would startle him and he'd duck and cover, dropping flat on the ground if there was no cover. We didn't laugh. Every one of us figured that sooner or later, we'd be doing the same thing. His automatic duck and cover only served to make us more alert, more vigilant, and we tried to sharpen our senses like his. </p><p>The doors were off the old bird, and the Air National Guardsmen flying it had flown so many drops that they were almost nonchalant about the whole thing. The Load Master stood at the door, leaning against it as nonchalantly as if he were leaning on the door-jamb of his own house, watching the world go by. The only thing missing was a cigarette dangling from his lip. Had the slipstream not been there, I'm sure he would have had one. I looked down at my shaking hands. Whoever said that the second drop was the worst had to have been wrong - every drop after the first had been a nerve-wracking experience. Grandpa had said that it was normal to be scared, that if you weren't scared, then you were a fool and fools were the first to die in combat. In a way that was encouraging, it helped settle my nerves, even if it didn't calm them. </p><p>""GET READY!!"" the Jumpmaster's foghorn voice suddenly startled us to full alert, breaking through my nervous reverie. </p><p>I jerked my head up and stomped my right foot. It gave me a sense of familiarity. We'd gone through this routine hundreds of times on the ground in the past few weeks and it was ingrained in us. It was a habit as unremovable as heroin. </p><p>""STAND UP!!"" </p><p>In a larger aircraft, there would have been an additional order to stand up, one for inboard personnel and one for outboard personnel, but in this small cargo plane, there was only one line for each door, a line of nineteen people per door. </p><p>""PREPARE TO HOOK UP!"" </p><p>I hurriedly unsnapped my static line's snap hook from my reserve parachute's upper handle and held it in my hand. </p><p>""HOOK UP!!"" </p><p>As I reached up with my free hand, the plane rocked a little and I missed the static cable with my first grab, stumbled, reached for it and finally got it, barely managing to keep my feet. I quickly snapped the hook on the cable and fumbled the safety wire into the hole, bending it in place as I stumbled again. </p><p>""Fuck, this is a helluva rocky ride,"" I groused to myself, worrying that maybe the winds had picked up and we'd be delayed again. It had happened before. The jumpers had been sat back down and the aircraft had returned to the hanger, scrubbing all drops for the day. </p><p>""CHECK STATIC LINE!"" </p><p>I checked the end of my static line, the static line on the back of the man in front of me, making sure both were properly routed and safetied off and the line wasn't mis-routed or tangled in any of equipment. </p><p>""CHECK EQUIPMENT!"" </p><p>I made sure all my gear was properly secured. </p><p>""STAND BY!!"" </p><p>The first man shuffled forward and slapped a hand on the side of the aircraft's door staring fixedly at the Jumpmaster. The Jumpmaster stared out the door, searching out his IP's. When he saw his mark, he stepped back gesturing to first man to stand in the door. </p><p>""STAND IN THE DOOR!!"" </p><p>Pope was the lead man. Pope the Shit-Ass, so called because he'd had diarrhea for a couple of days and had refused to take them on sick-call. He'd run to the shitter every few minutes and I'll freely admit, the TAC's gave him all the leeway he needed. Pope stepped into the door, his boot-toes and fingers on the outside skin of the bird, hangning in the slipstream. </p><p>""GO!!!"" the Jumpmaster screamed as the bright red light blinked and changed to green. </p><p>I blinked and Pope the Shit-Ass was gone. The line shuffled forward, I was fourth man in the stick, my eyes glued to the door, the green light throbbing steadily. This was it! No more delays! No more weather holds! The Jumpmaster shoved Michaels out as he hesitated a second too long. I caught a brief, flashing glimpse of pine trees seemingly just in front of me. The slipstream hit me. For a second, I felt the hard, ripping air. I fell through the slipstream! I was out! I was in thin air for the last time! </p><p>The droning pounding of the C-119's engines suddenly disappeared and all I heard was the singing whisper of the air whistling by me. I didn't remember the air whistling my first four jumps. I blinked again and saw the horizon still under my heels. That couldn't be right. I was still full of adrenalin as I finished my four-second count and looked up at my parachute. For a split second, nothing registered, then I saw why I was still falling so fast. </p><p>""Oh, FUCK!!"" I screamed as I saw the twisted, tangled mess over my head - a streamer - ""SHIT! SHIT! SHI-I-I-IT!!"" </p><p>Without further hesitation, I automatically covered the front of my reserve parachute and yanked the rip-cord. The pilot chute slipped through my fingers and grabbed air. I tried to hand-feed it as I'd been trained, but it was nothing like the slow feed we'd learned about, the pilot chute ripped the reserve parachute through my hands. I tried to grab the parachute skirt to shake it out, but the suspension lines burned my hands and fingers as they slid through at high speed. Seconds later, I was hanging safely under the snowy whiteness of the reserve's canopy. </p><p>""Fuck me,"" I gasped, then I thought, ""that'll give 'em a show,"" and panted, shivering as the rush of adrenalin eased. </p><p>I spread the lines in the center and forced them behind my shoulders. It put me in a half-reclining position because of the waist attachment of the reserve parachute. I didn't want to land that way. Friar Drop Zone had quite a bit of rocky rubble and that position wouldn't help a bit. By the time I got positioned, I hit the ground, automatically rolling and doing a passable parachute landing fall. Rising to one knee, I pulled on a couple of the parachute's lines to collapse it. Painfully and slowly, I rose to my feet and began recovering my parachutes. My previously injured ankle felt on fire, but at least I could still walk. As I shoved the reserve canopy into the kit bag and dragged my tangled main parachute to me, the jeep pulled up with a Field Medic and the Red Hat. The Red Hat grabbed the kit bag, yanking it out of my hands without so much as an ""excuse me"" and finished stuffing the main parachute into it. He quickly fished out the Parachute Pack Log from the riser's pocket, cut it's cord and shoved it in his shirt. After tying a shoe tag with a scribbled number on it, he threw the full kit bag into the jeep, he grabbed his radio's mike and reported in as he waited for the Medic to finish checking me over. </p><p>""Where does it hurt?"" </p><p>""Mostly my ass,"" I winced as he pushed on my left butt-cheek. </p><p>Leaning on his helpful shoulder, I limped to the jeep. </p><p>""Feel anything grinding or rubbing like it's broken?"" he straightened up as I settled into the canvas bucket seat. </p><p>I wasn't sure, so I stood back up and moved around a little. </p><p>""Nah, just my ass,"" I winced, ""my ankle feels like it's on fire, but it'll be fine,"" I was anxious to get to Dolly, ""I hurt it a couple of weeks ago, but it'll be fine,"" I repeated. </p><p>""Good man,"" he smiled and gave me a friendly slap on the shoulder, ""that's pretty much the usual for everybody - if they don't do a good PLF - and I've seen quite a few bad ones today. It'll be better the next time. Report in to the dispensary later and let them check you over anyway, okay?"" </p><p>I nodded but I had no intention of seeing anybody but my Doll-Baby. </p><p>""Ready?"" the Red Hat climbed behind the steering wheel. </p><p>""You earned the ride, Cherry,"" the medic told me as he hopped in back beside my gear, ""climb aboard."" </p><p>I gingerly settled in the passenger seat of the jeep, the Red Hat popped the clutch and I was jolted onto my injured cheek. I winced, but hell, this was better than double-timing it to the Assembly Area. </p><p>""Airborne Trooper number one-seventy-four,"" I heard the liaison officer's voice hollering loudly to the assembled crowd in the review stands, ""an absolutely perfect malfunction recovery."" </p><p>I was a little surprised as the crowd stood and clapped when we pulled up. I even heard a few of them cheering. </p><p>""Ladies and gentlemen, Airborne PFC Robert Stevens. An absolutely perfect recovery under a malfunctioning parachute."" </p><p>I heard a scream and saw Dolly fighting her way down and running to me. She was half-way to me when she suddenly realized where she was and stopped, suddenly unsure and uncertain of what to do next. </p><p>""Go ahead, young lady,"" one of the Tac's encouraged, ""go get him. Your hero needs a little comforting."" </p><p>There was more applause and cheers, even a few sharp wolf-whistles as, without further hesitation, she launched herself into my arms. I was oblivious to the raucous cheers and applause coming from the stands. I had my baby girl in my arms and felt no more pain. The Medic took me by the arm and led us aside by the field ambulance, and sat me in a folding chair. He reached for another chair and set it up, but Dolly had already dropped into my lap and wouldn't let go of my neck. She literally gave me a pain in the ass, but I barely felt it. I had my baby girl in my arms! </p><p>She looked and smelled phenomenal and, with makeup on, looked years older than her actual age. The Medic shrugged and set the chair in front of us, sitting in it and watching the rest of my class double-time in, red-faced and huffing, loaded down with their gear. The Senior Tac stood in front of the stands in his sharpest fatigues blowing his whistle and yelling at them. </p><p>""Hustle, hustle, hustle!"" he bellowed, ""the sooner you ladies get in here the sooner you get to go home! Hustle, hustle, hustle!"" </p><p>One by one they lined up at the parachute recovery vehicle, a deuce-and-a-half designated for parachute turn-in, and had their names checked off. </p><p>""One missing, Sarge,"" the NCOIC of the recovery detail sang out, tossing his clipboard onto the bed of the truck, ""number one-seven-four's still out."" </p><p>""Mark it as a recovered malfunction in the Investigator's possession, Sergeant,"" the Red Hat strolled over and picked up the clip board putting his mark on it. </p><p>""Yes, Sergeant,"" he dusted his hands off, ""all of Stick 14 accounted for, then."" </p><p>""Carry on, Sergeant."" </p><p>""Ro-ger, roger, Sarge. Waiting on stick 25, then."" </p><p>The Red Hat nodded and turned back to watch the airplanes circle and head back to the air field. </p><p>""Stick 14, FALL IN!"" the Senior Tac stood facing the Drop Zone. </p><p>""Gotta go, Baby,"" I spoke, lipstick smeared all over my lips and face. </p><p>Dolly pouted as she stood up hanging onto my hand until we got around the front of the reviewing stand, only then did she reluctantly let go. I took my place and the photographer set up his camera just behind the Senior Tac. </p><p>""Dress right . . . DRESS!"" he bellowed. </p><p>We raised our right arms, turning our heads to the right and pushing for proper spacing. </p><p>""Ready . . . FRONT!"" </p><p>The Senior TAC spun on his heel and stepped three paces forward, getting out of the camera's way. The photographer made some adjustments, picked up the shutter release extension and smiled at us. </p><p>""Say puss - uhm, cheese,"" he teased. </p><p>It was a deliberate mistake, but it did make most of us smile. He took three, then backed up to the reviewing stand and set up again, taking pictures of the gathering. The Senior TAC stepped forward again. </p><p>""At ease! All personnel with special pinning, take one step back, fall out and assemble to my right."" </p><p>I quickly did as ordered and we formed another three rows to the left of our main group - the Senior TAC's right. </p><p>""Steady!"" he roared looking around. </p><p>""Group, a-tench-HUN!!"" </p><p>We all snapped to. </p><p>""You know the drill,"" he looked from right to left, ""Okay - dress right . . . DRESS!"" </p><p>We pushed and shuffled leftward again. </p><p>""Ready . . . FRONT!"" </p><p>""Puh-rade . . . REST!"" spun on his heel and presented a salute to the Sergeant Major, ""Class ten dash zero-nine, all present and accounted for!"" </p><p>""Thank you, Sergeant,"" the Sergeant Major returned the salute and grinned, ""this is the part I like best. Please accompany me, Sergeant."" </p><p>The Senior TAC fell in on the Sergeant Major's left as he stepped forward. The Sergeant Major's clerk got on the Senior TAC's left with a box of jump wings in his hand. As the Sergeant Major stepped to the first man on the left, the acting squad leader, snapped to attention. </p><p>""Congratulations, son."" </p><p>The Sergeant Major took the set of wings from the Senior TAC as the clerk had handed them to him, stepped forward and lifted the left shirt pocket flap, pushing the wing's prongs firmly through the material then stepped back and smiling. </p><p>""Airborne, Private,"" he offered. </p><p>""All the way, SIR!"" was the quick response. </p><p>The Sergeant Major made his way down the line, pinning every one of them and receiving the same answer in return. I stood watching as I waited my turn before turning my eyes to my Baby Girl. Her eyes were fixed on me, but when she saw me looking at her, she smiled and waved. Thompson, on my right, the man that was always bragging about the number of women waiting for him to get home, nudged me and leaned to me the slightest bit. </p><p>""That's one fine little lady you got there, Stevens,"" he whispered. </p><p>I looked at him sharply. </p><p>""Whoops! I, uh, uh, I, uh, I didn't mean anything by it, man,"" he stuttered, his face turning a bright red, ""I, uh, I just meant that she's the purtiest girl I've ever seen and you're one lucky sonuvabitch,"" he stared straight ahead, not daring to look at me. </p><p>""You're right on both counts,"" I whispered without turning, ""I am damn lucky to have her, and I am a son of a bitch."" </p><p>""I believe ya, man,"" he snorted trying not to laugh, ""I really believe ya."" </p><p>The PR Officer was reviewing the crowd on how to line up to pin the wings on their particular son, husband or fiancé - or other, as he put it. I waited patiently, listening to his spiel. Waiting impatiently for the Sergeant Major to get there. </p><p>""The Sergeant Major began with the first person on the left - or right depending on which way you're face,"" the PR Officer grinned and a few people chuckled, ""so whoever he belongs to, please step forward as soon as the Sergeant Major steps up to him. He will hand you the wings and you will lift your soldier's left pocket flap, the pocket flap over his heart, for those of you who aren't sure which is the left side,"" he got some more polite laughter, ""and you will push the prongs through it. Please remember that the fabric of the fatigues is pretty heavy so you may have to use a little force to push the wings on. Don't be afraid to ask the Sergeant Major for a little help ir you need it. He doesn't bite . . . well, not very hard anyway,"" another laugh, ""I have a few sets of wings here and some of the same material that the uniforms are made of, in case anybody wants to practice before the actual pinning."" </p><p>I watched Dolly timidly raise her hand and the PR Officer stepped up beside her and held the cloth up for her to practice the pinning. I could almost hear her complain that it was hard, her tiny pink tongue slipping sideways from her mouth as she pushed. I grinned with a little pride as she pulled her hands back, leaving the wings firmly pinned on the cloth. By then the Sergeant Major was at the third man from the last in the first group. Turning my eyes back, I watched others take the bits of cloth and wings and pin them with varying success. </p><p>It was hellaciously hot. The Georgia late summer sun burned down on us and I hadn't had a drink of water since just before we boarded for our drop. The Medic had offered me some, but I'd refused. Now, with this lengthy exercise, I was parched. The Sergeant Major finished with the last man in that group and turned, heading for the lead man in my group. I watched an older, heavier version of Jacobs step up in front of him. He was a former paratrooper himself and wore a baseball cap with the emblem of the 101st Airborne Division on his head. The cap had curved lettering above the emblem that read ""WWII Veteran."" Under the patch, there was more lettering that read Screaming Eagles and I wondered in admiration what it must have been like for him. </p><p>Because of the guests, we went through this part of the pinning exercise slower than the first group. There were a couple of little old ladies, a few more veterans, some wives and a few girlfriends. Grandpa - Sergeant Williams or Slim to his friends - had his wife pin his on him. She looked so very young, tall and red-headed with long, gorgeous legs and, as she finished pinning his wings, she leaned in and kissed him squarely on the lips. </p><p>""Airborne!"" he grunted, smiling down at her. </p><p>""All the way, sir!"" she proudly responded. </p><p>""That's the way I like it!"" the Sergeant Major guffawed, his loud braying laugh echoing through the ranks. I had to smile as well. </p><p>She smiled and gripped his collar for one last smooch before letting go and striding back. Finally, the second row was complete and Stackhouse was next. I stood beside him as he snapped to attention and this motherly lady stepped up. The Sergeant Major handed her the wings and she paused looking up at Stackhouse in a little awe before continuing. </p><p>""Congratulations, Honey,"" she smiled tenderly up at him and placed his wings exactly where they should go, reached up and pulled his cheek to her lips, ""your father would have been so very, very proud,"" she patted the wings on his chest and stepped back, her eyes brimming with tears. </p><p>She didn't bother wiping them off, only turned and walked behind the Sergeant Major, back to the reviewing stands. I'd never heard about his father from him and he'd never talked about him, but I assumed he'd been a veteran as well and wondered. She'd said that he ""would have been very proud."" Did that mean he was dead? If so did he die in combat or in an accident or natural causes? That and other random thoughts passed through my mind as I waited, but every thought ended with my eyes finding my Doll-Baby. I'd been lost in thought and was surprised when, it was finally my turn and Dolly stepped up. </p><p>She was such a tiny little thing, still not quite five feet tall. Today, she stood almost five-foot-two in her three inch pumps. I smiled down at her and she beamed her brightest smile up at me as she pinned my wings on my chest. For a few seconds, she stood staring wide-eyed at them, running her fingers over them as if trying to memorizing their feel, then, her eyes so very, very wide and so very, very blue, looked up into mine. All at once she seemed to leap forward, her arms flying around my neck and I caught her, hugging her protectively. </p><p>""I am so very, very proud of you, Honey,"" she sobbed, ""so very, very proud."" </p><p>The Sergeant Major looked bemused as he sidled past us and went on to Thompson. I set Dolly back on her feet and kissed her gently, then turned her to my right and gave her a gentle push. </p><p>""Bye, Baby,"" she whispered, ""I love you."" </p><p>""I love you, too, Sweetheart,"" </p><p>The Senior Tac's face suddenly came into focus in front of me and I jerked in surprise, immediately snapping back to attention, the Senior TAC only smiled, an amused twinkle in his eyes. Glancing left from the corner of my eye, I saw Thompson standing at stiff attention as a Marine Corps full bird Colonel pinned his wings on him. </p><p>""Congratulations, son,"" he smiled and shook his hand, ""I'm damn proud of you."" </p><p>Thompson had never said anything about his father being a Marine, nor and officer much less that the man was a full bird colonel. </p><p>""Airborne, sir,"" he grinned at his shorter father. </p><p>""Oo-rah,"" the Colonel responded, stepping back and offering a salute. </p><p>The Sergeant Major, the Senior TAC and the clerk all came to stiff attention as Thompson returned the salute. The Colonel did a crisp left face, returned the Sergeant Major's salute and strode purposefully back to the reviewing stand. As they went on to the next man, as the clerk stepped in front of me to hand me the back clips to my wings, I noticed that he didn't wear wings. Oh, well, he was a clerk-typist for the Sergeant Major. The last four men finally got pinned and the major part of the ceremonies was over. All that was left was an inspirational speech, a ride back to the unit, pick up our orders and leave. A few hours more and I'd have my Baby Girl all to myself. The Sergeant Major finally reached the last man, returned to the front, returned control to the Senior TAC and the TAC filed us by the reviewing stand in a double column. We formed up one more time behind the stands and the Senior TAC paused for a few seconds, mulling over the next few words as we stood in a loose platoon formation. Without preamble, he began speaking, his voice no longer the harsh demanding voice he'd used during our training. </p><p>""Two-hundred and sixty-three boys started this course,"" he paused and looked at all of us, ""and one-hundred and thirty-one men finished,"" he paused and we heard the droning of approaching airplane engines, ""congratulations to each of you. Wear your wings with pride,"" he paused again and took a step back. </p><p>""Group, a-tench-HUN!"" </p><p>""FALL OUT!"" </p><p>""YEE-EE-EE-HA-AA-AH!"" Thompson screamed suddenly. </p><p>The rest of us followed suit and turned to each other, grinning like idiots and shaking hands. It was more a feeling of relief that it was over than a feeling of triumph at winning our wings. It had been a long, grueling three weeks for some and it was over. </p><p>""The deuce-and-a-halfs behind you will get you back to the barracks, you have the option of getting aboard now or waiting for the last trucks,"" the Senior TAC smiled, ""they will not leave without a full load."" </p><p>The droning of engines got louder, we all turned to look past the reviewing stands. Personally, I wanted to watch a drop without being in it and, evidently, a lot of my colleagues felt the same way. The trucks wouldn't leave without a full load? Not a truck left. Dolly had been watching us and as I walked up to the stands, she jumped down and ran into my waiting arms. I picked her up and spun with her as she giggled and laughed. My aching ankle felt so much better. My Baby Girl had taken my pain away. </p><p>""A couple of hours more, Baby,"" I whispered in her ear, ""just a couple of hours more."" </p><p>I had completely forgotten about my sore butt and my ankle twinged, but all I could feel was Dolly's welcome warmth against me. </p><p>---</p><p>Back at the Company Area, I showered, cleaned up, pulled on a crisp set of khakis and packed my one piece of luggage, my duffel bag. I fussed with my trouser cuffs, until I got them bloused on my boots just right and I'd spit-shined them until they flashed like black mirrors. We jabbered noisily as we cleaned up and got ready to leave. Maybe I didn't say so, but most of us had become good buddies and even those who weren't too friendly with each other shook hands and slapped each other's backs. We were now members of a special class of men. We'd tossed our bodies into the empty sky, trusting to a little bit of nylon on our backs. We'd overcome millennia of instincts that fought against throwing ourselves into empty air and we felt that we were more than men, we were tough, nerveless bastards - hey, we were kids and that's how we felt. However, as the saying goes, ""no matter how big and bad you are, there's always someone bigger and badder"" and we'd meet them at our new duty stations. And so it went. </p><p>I carried my duffel bag outside, found my stick number and laid my bag on it. Now I played the old Army game of hurry up and wait. We had to be out of the barracks by a certain time so the clean-up crew could clean our final mess. The clean-up crew, by the way, consisted of the people on CCF punishment. We appreciated not having to do that last cleanup, but it didn't help make the time go by any faster. Some of the guys lounged in the once-forbidden patio by the Orderly Room, the rest of us were scattered all over the grounds. Grandpa came out, adjusted his belt, slapped the so-called cunt-cap on his head and hopped down the stairs like Fred Astaire with Ginger Rogers. During our off-time this past week, we'd all gone to the on-site seamstress and had the glider patches stitched on them. They looked sharp - Grandpa looked sharp. He walked up to me waled me on the back and laughed as I staggered forward. </p><p>""Hey, buddy,"" he grinned as I tried to catch my breath, ""yeah you. The guy with the most beautiful girlfriend hereabouts, let's go to the PX and have a coke."" </p><p>""Yeah, sure Sarge, first you kill me then you want to buddy up to me . . . but that does sound good, it's hot as hell out here."" </p><p>""Yeah, we can sit under an umbrella and play it cool for a bit. Hey, you know what I'm gonna do as soon as I get turned loose?"" I barely had time to shake my head as he rambled on, ""I'm gonna get in the driver's seat of my car, pull the old lady on my lap and ram my stiff cock in her pussy as we drive off. Yeah, I'll be heading home and getting some nooky at the same time, whattaya think?"" </p><p>I burst into loud laughter, snorting and gasping. </p><p>""D-d-don't be g-g-giving me any, any, any ideas,"" I chortled, ""th-that's just about the best one I've heard yet."" </p><p>We laughed and joked as we headed down the street. Very shortly, we stepped into the refrigerated air of the PX Annex. However, it was a long wait for our orders, shortened by the arrival of Grandpa's wife - with company. Dolly and Aunt Celia were staying in the same motel and they'd struck up a conversation after the ceremonies that morning. They'd seen each other at the motel the previous night and had joined up at the pinning, rapidly becoming friends. They'd gone back to the motel to freshen up and Danielle, Grandpa's wife, had mentioned that she was coming to meet him at the PX Annex while he waited for his travel orders. They'd be heading back to Fort Bragg as soon as she got him rested up and they'd teamed up, riding in my car back on post to join us. She was not only beautiful, but also the nicest person I'd ever met. Dolly and I sat with our backs against the building, her little shoulders snuggled under my arm and her wonderful smelling hair just under my nose. She'd gotten, as close as she could without climbing in my drawers. </p><p>Danielle reached out and laid a hand on Dolly's arm, saying that she'd fallen in love with Dolly when she first laid eyes on her, that she looked just like a beautiful little china doll. </p><p>""Where do you think we got her name?"" I blurted out grinning like an idiot. </p><p>She tossed her head back and laughed. Aunt Celia caught my flub and, so Danielle wouldn't question us further and discover our relationship, asked her about Fort Bragg and how long they'd been there. Danielle gave her some answer that went over my head, because I'd pulled Dolly to me and was sucking on my tongue, her soft little hand caressing my chin, her tiny fingernails scratching my rough chin gently. </p><p>""Aw-w, they're so adorable,"" I heard Danielle say. </p><p>Slim got up, looking slightly embarrassed, saying that he'd seen a fellow he needed to talk to and excused himself. Danielle looked up at him and nodded in rapt adoration as Aunt Celia answered. </p><p>""Yes, they're my two love-birds,"" she chuckled in agreement. </p><p>""You know, they look so much alike,"" Danielle grinned, her eyes growing a little wider, Aunt Celia, at a loss for words only grunted. </p><p>I looked up at Danielle, my eyes narrowing. She gasped and looked at Aunt Celia, then back to me and Dolly examining us both, looking us up and down carefully. </p><p>""Celia?"" she gasped, almost sobbing, ""I-I need to tell you something. Something I've held in for so very long and I need to talk to somebody about it, you know? I think you may understand."" </p><p>""Now?"" Aunt Celia stared at her narrowly, nodding carefully. </p><p>""W-well . . . n-n-no I guess . . . I guess it, it can wait until we're alone, okay? Slim and I'll be staying at the motel overnight, so maybe we can talk then, okay?"" she twisted her hands and fingers together nervously, ""I really, really need to talk to someone. Someone who can understand, someone who . . . okay?"" </p><p>""Okay . . . okay, Sweetie,"" Aunt Celia patted Danielle's hand, ""it'll be fine, just relax and drink your coke."" </p><p>Danielle settled back and smiled at us distractedly, seeming to be thinking deeply. It embarrassed Dolly and me so we sipped our shared coke and held hands under the table. Slim returned to the table accompanied by one of the TAC's. </p><p>""Honey, this is Joe Walters, he and I served in bravo company together,"" they slapped each other's backs, ""survived a couple of hellacious fire-fights."" </p><p>""I'm glad he got sense enough in him to go Airborne,"" Sgt Walters chuckled and looked around, there were a number of clean, unscuffed uniforms milling around, ""gotta go, gotta herd this bunch back to the barracks,"" he grinned at Slim once more, ""it was good to see you old man, keep your head low and your ass lower,"" they both laughed and Sgt Walters turned back to his charges. </p><p>""Aw-w-w-right, you meatballs,"" his foghorn voice cut through the hubbub, ""fall in outside and I mean NOW!"" </p><p>He turned and smiled and gave us a cheery wave as he walked out. I grinned, remembering my first few days and how we'd been given forty-five minutes at the PX to get essential supplies like toothpaste, razors and shaving cream, but no edibles. Thank goodness it was over with now. Slim smiled and pulled Danielle in for a quick kiss. </p><p>""He had to get a medical waiver to come to Jump School,"" Danielle explained to Aunt Celia, ""and he won't be going back to Viet Nam, thank God, because of the disabi - uhm, the severity of his injury."" </p><p>""More time with you, Sweetheart,"" Slim smiled gently at her. </p><p>Danielle giggled and leaned against him, snuggling into his arms with a happy sigh. Aunt Celia smiled at them and shook her head gently. For a while, Slim and I sat and joked, teasing each other while the women bent their heads together and talked, sometimes in whispers. A couple of hours later, Slim checked his watch and suggested that we head back to the company area. I kissed Dolly and we left. Danielle said that she had her ID with her, so they wouldn't get run off. They all laughed at that. Dolly's tinkling laugh followed me, putting a spring in my step. They'd wait for us until we came back ready to go. </p><p>We were the last two to arrive at our bags and we all waited anxiously for our marching orders, gathering together and smoking, talking, joking - and waiting. Finally the Admin Clerk came out of the orderly room with an armful of brown envelopes. The Senior Tac right behind him. </p><p>""Gather round, orders are ready,"" he announced casually. </p><p>We flocked around him like seagulls at a picnic as he picked up each envelope and called out our names. One by one we all got our orders and one by one we picked up our bags, whooped like Indians and left. Slim got his and went back to his bag reading his orders as he waited for me. Somehow we'd suddenly become friends and no longer fellow soldiers. No Sergeant and Private routine, either. The Senior TAC called my name and I caught the flying envelope. With that, we grabbed our bags and headed back to the little PX. I ripped the envelope open as we walked, trying to figure out what the abbreviations and language meant. Slim helped me translate some of the language and abbreviations, but what it added up to was that I had a thirty day leave and was to report to the Transportation Officer San Diego by noon of the day noted for Transport to the 189th Replacement Depot RVN . . . RVN - Republic of Viet Nam. I was going into a combat unit, I realized, my heart suddenly pounding in my throat. Slim took the orders from my hands and looked at them also. </p><p>""Well, bo,"" he shrugged, ""least you'll get it over with quick,"" he handed them back, ""most guys only do one tour and I don't see you to be no exception,"" he slapped my shoulder as we walked, ""thirteen months is all you gotta do, then it's back to the happy horse-shit of garrison life,"" he chuckled. </p><p>I nodded mutely. </p><p>""Not as many people are killed there as the newspapers and TV would like people to believe. Most of it is wandering around and getting in people's way. Don't sweat it."" </p><p>""Like the old parson says, when you're called by the Lord, it don't matter what you're doing,"" I forced a chuckle out and smiled. </p><p>""That's the idea, just keep your head low and your ass lower, ya don't wanna get it shot off accidentally."" </p><p>We laughed and by the time we got to the PX Annex, I was back in good spirits. Do the job, pull your load and the Devil take the hindmost. A big kiss and a hug waited for me and I collected it when we got there. Danielle snuggled up to Slim and, as I looked at her, realized that she couldn't be much older than Dolly. </p><p>""I gave Dolly and Aunt Celia our address and phone number, Honey,"" she smiled up at Slim, ""and we're all going out to Cicero's tonight,"" she clung to his arm. </p><p>""That sounds like a plan,"" he grinned down at her, ""I ain't been to Cicero's since . . ."" he stopped and looked down at Danielle. </p><p>""That's right, Baby,"" she broke in on his pause, ""ever since then, is it okay?"" </p><p>""Honey, anything you want is okay with me,"" he grabbed her and spun her around, ""absolutely anything!"" </p><p>She squealed giddily and lifted her feet, throwing her head back, ""swing me hard and make me dizzy, unc - H-Honey,"" she gasped. </p><p>We all laughed at their antics, ignoring the almost spoken ""uncle."" We threw our bags in my car since Aunt Celia had driven them here, and headed back to the Motel. At the motel, Aunt Celia handed me an envelope. Digging into it, I found a credit card, unlimited American Express Card . . . with my name on it! Then I dug out a checkbook with five-thousand dollars in the current balance section and a savings pass-book with twenty-thousand. She also handed me five-hundred dollars, which was tantamount to handing me thirty-five hundred dollars in 2009 money. She would only say that Mom had provided the money. The rest of the night went by pretty much in a blur. </p><p>Cicero's was a very nice Italian restaurant which catered to low paid GI's. At Aunt Celia's urging, I announced that the night was on me. Slim tried to argue, but I pulled out the credit card and he backed down, with a low whistle. At the time, the American Express Card was the gold standard. Only the well-off could wield it with authority. </p><p>""Aunt Celia brought it to me from home,"" I shrugged at Slim. </p><p>""Must be a nice home,"" he chuckled. </p><p>""Not so's you'd notice,"" I shrugged again. </p><p>""Still. It can't be too bad,"" he persisted. </p><p>""I suppose,"" I grinned, ""come on, buddy, what's mine is yours and what's yours is . . ."" </p><p>""As long as it ain't my woman!"" he interruped, laughingly slapping me on the back once again, ""you drinking?"" </p><p>""Maybe a beer with my spaghetti,"" I laughed and slapped his back for the first time. </p><p>""Whoo-oof!"" he staggered in mock shock, ""easy on these old bones, boy, don't beat up on the old man."" </p><p>The girls and I laughed as we walked into the restaurant. It was a wonderful night, but like I said, it all went by in a blur. I didn't tell anybody about my orders yet, I wanted us to have a little fun first. I knew what would happen when I told them that I was headed for Viet Nam, but they had already guessed, and it kind of hung over us like the smog in Los Angeles, a gloomy blanket over everything. When the women all headed for the powder room, Slim gave me the names of some of the best outfits he knew of, the best ones to be in. He told me that the ones that didn't seem to lose people were the reverse of what one might expect - the search and destroy teams of the 75th Rangers and the 1st Cav. He said that they picked the ground they fought on, or rather, killed on. Their job was to lay ambushes and kill the enemy and, as soon as the job was done, they were pulled out. </p><p>When the ladies came back - and they'd been gone quite a while - he told an off-color joke that had Danielle slapping his arm to try to quiet him. We all laughed, but after the laughter died, we all grew kind of quiet. I assumed it was because of the expected news of me going to Viet Nam, but the way, Dolly and Aunt Celia patted Danielle's arm, I wasn't too sure. Slim looked at all of them suspiciously, but didn't say anything. </p><p>We finished and Slim suggested a little place where we could sit and listen to some music and maybe dance a little. I noticed that he was picking places that didn't serve much or any alcohol, for which I was glad because I'd realized that I wasn't of age to drink off-base and Dolly would also have never been allowed in. Once again, I wondered about Danielle's age. The old adage was never ask a woman her age, so I stuck by it and didn't push my nose in. </p><p>When the check arrived, Cicero's, as it turned out, didn't handle American Express, so I had to pull out some cash. Slim gave another low whistle when I slapped a hundred dollar bill on the waiter's tray - I didn't have change. The whole meal, including drinks, came to just over twenty dollars. I left him a five as a tip. Now, recall, this was 1965 dollars. Back then twenty equaled about a hundred-thirty-five in 2009 dollars, so five as a tip equaled about thirty-five dollars. Most people worked for a weekly salary of forty to fifty dollars. Hell my monthly pay as a private in the US Army was only seventy-six dollars a month! </p><p>Anyway we partied until midnight or so, then professing exhaustion, I suggested we call it a night. Slim agreed. He said it had been a long time since he'd been out this late and his four weeks at Benning had been a trial. Besides, four-thirty would come pretty early, then he stopped and grabbed his head in mock shock. </p><p>""What am I saying,"" he cried, ""I can sleep late tomorrow."" </p><p>""Of course you can, Honey,"" Danielle winked at Dolly, ""you can sleep all the way til five if you want to, hm?"" </p><p>Slim dropped his arms and gave Danielle a mock angry look. </p><p>""You just know me too well, you know that?"" he grabbed her around the neck and pulled her in for a wet, sloppy kiss. </p><p>I grinned and wrapped an arm around Dolly's waist. </p><p>""Well, I know I've gotta be up by nine,"" Aunt Celia laughed, ""my plane's due out at noon and I don't want to miss it, got somebody waiting at home."" </p><p>We got to the car and leaned on it for a while smoking companionably and chatting over not much of anything. Yeah, I'd picked up the habit, too. You either smoked on your smoke breaks or you picked up the TAC's cigarette butts, the inconsiderate bastards. It seemed the lesser of the two evils at the time. We tossed our butts in the gutter and agreed to meet at a nearby pancake restaurant for breakfast no later than nine-thirty. Then we climbed in our cars and headed back to the motel. On the way, with Aunt Celia in the back seat, Dolly turned to her and patted her arm gently. </p><p>""I'll bet Uncle Sammy will be glad to see you,"" she smiled. </p><p>""Yeah,"" she smiled in bemusement, ""after Danielle told us all that, I'm beginning to wonder if it's not more common than we think."" </p><p>I pricked up my ears and cleared my throat, wondering if I should ask or not. Wondering how private and privileged the conversation with Danielle had been. Aunt Celia looked at me through the rear-view mirror. </p><p>""Hasn't Slim said anything to you about him and Danielle?"" she looked a little surprised. </p><p>""Well, they're married is all I know,"" I shrugged. </p><p>""Umph, well, I might have expected it from men,"" she chuckled and patted my arm. </p><p>""Like what?"" I was curious now. </p><p>""Well, like Danielle is Slim's niece. They married, legally, in the only state in the union that allows those marriages. He was stationed at Pine Bluff Arsenal in Arkansas when she came to live with him, an eleven year old juvenile delinquent. She said that she fell in love with him almost immediately and to please him, she changed almost completely. He was twenty-two at the time and five years ago, they consummated their love. Didn't get married then because he got orders for Viet Nam, but he promised her that he'd be back if he had to crawl all the way. He got shot up, should have died, but he said that he'd promised to come back and he did,"" she shook her head, ""the way she tells it, half his intestines are missing as well as a good chunk of his left leg."" </p><p>""Yeah, I saw the thing in the showers more'n once,"" I nodded, ""didn't know about his missing insides, though."" </p><p>""He's a helluva man,"" Aunt Celia nodded in agreement, ""seems to always keep his promises,"" she chuckled. </p><p>""Uh-huh,"" Dolly nodded, caressing the back of my neck and, wrinkling her cute little nose, rubbed the stubble on my head. </p><p>""Anyway, she's barely seventeen. They got married as soon as he could move his feet again,"" she looked at me pensively, ""Arkansas's legal age is thirteen and she was just barely that when they married. He still had an Arkansas driver's license and an Arkansas address, so they went back, since North Carolina's legal age is sixteen, got a motel room and had to wait a whole week, as she said, in order to get it done. But, she said that he wanted the marriage and, although she didn't care one way or the other as long as she had him, they got married,"" she tilted her head to look at her fingernails, ""said she didn't regret a thing and loved being his wife."" </p><p>""It's a helluva story,"" I nodded. </p><p>""Yes it is,"" she nodded, ""Danielle said that an uncle and niece relationship is the same as a second cousin relationship to the state of Arkansas, so that made it legal and the Army doesn't care how closely you're related as long as you can show a marriage license. Doesn't matter where you marry."" </p><p>That got my mind working. Much later, when I was in Viet Nam, I finally found out that the only place that Dolly and I could legally marry was Mexico. But that came much later. At the time, I was in a turmoil and wondering if we should get married, I mean, we aleady shared the same last name and had the twins as if they were our kids. I had known that Mexico granted quickie divorces. Liz Taylor went there all the time, but I'd never connected it to marriages. At any rate, that night was the most precious time for me. Aunt Celia had gotten us adjoining rooms, but she firmly closed both doors so we could all have some privacy. </p><p>---</p><p>I didn't make the full Viet Nam tour. I've written another story that describes why I didn't, but suffice to say that when I arrived in-country, I was almost six feet tall and weighed a hundred and eighty-five pounds. I came back the same height, but less a foot and seven pounds lighter because of it and got put out of the service on a medical disability. </p><p>It had been almost eight months since Dolly and I had been together and we were a little awkward at first. She'd grown even more beautiful, if that was possible and we felt a little like strangers around each other at first. It was all little things, like Dolly closing the door to the bathroom when, normally, she'd have just sat and done her business, not worrying about the splashing piss or turds. It was the same with me. I'd never closed the door to piss before, but I turned shy and did now. My twins, already starting the second grade, treated me differently at first, but by the second day, they were climbing all over me as if I'd never left at all. </p><p>That second night, as we got ready for bed, I finally shattered the ice between us with an unplanned fashion spectacle. She was in the bathroom in her nightgown, brushing her teeth when I came in wearing regulation GI boxer underwear. I hadn't yet gone shopping for regular clothes and, as she spotted them, began giggling, her mouth full of toothpaste. I looked down, but it took me a few moments to realize what she was giggling about. These things looked huge on my slimmer frame. I began to chuckle along with her and we were soon both laughing like idiots. </p><p>""You oughtta,"" she gasped, bursting into laughter again, ""oughtta . . . oughtta t-take a look at yourself . .. in the mirror,"" she tried to catch her breath, ""you look . . ."" and burst into laughter once again. </p><p>I pulled the door back to look in the full-length mirror. I had to admit, these things looked like they belonged on a clown. I thought that maybe I should be wearing those wide suspenders with them and also burst into laughter. Both of us were gasping and laughing as we stared at me in those outlandish lookig shorts. Finally, I just shoved them down and kicked them aside, standing nude in front of her. She stopped laughing immediately. </p><p>""Is this better,"" I chuckled. </p><p>My baby girl just stood there, looking at me seriously. </p><p>""Much,"" she whispered her mouth still full of toothpaste. </p><p>She quickly spat it out and rinsed as I approached and grabbed her from the side. </p><p>""Oh, Honey,"" she whimpered, ""I've missed you so much."" </p><p>I didn't say another word, I just turned her to me and pressed my lips to hers. She was so tiny that I pulled her off her feet, bringing her up to my ravenous lips. Then, still not speaking, I set her back on her feet and yanked her nightgown off. She was breathlessly gorgeous. A tiny china doll, as Danielle had once said. A lot more of her hair had grown in during these past months, and her small breasts were absolutely beautiful. I cupped each of them tenderly in my rough, calloused hands as I bent to them, caressing them and suckling on her small, stiffening nipples. Then I slowly dropped to my knees, worshiping her gently rounded belly with my tongue and lips as I brought my face to the source of her heavenly aroma. </p><p>""Oh, God,"" she whimpered again, ""yes, Daddy, yes!"" </p><p>I stretched my tongue out, spreading her lower lips with my thumbs, and searched out the source of her femininity, suckling on her stiff little nubbin. Her soft hands gripped my shoulders and she almost collapsed on me. I gazed up into her beautiful blue eyes and slowly stood. Pulling her face to mine, I kissed her again, letting her suckle on my tongue for a few seconds. </p><p>""Let's go to bed, Doll Baby,"" I husked into the side of her face. </p><p>""Y-y-yes, Daddy, okay,"" she moaned. </p><p>Without even thinking of my missing lower leg, I picked her up bodily. She was so light. Illogically, I thought that she didn't feel at all like those logs we'd had to carry in training. She felt so smooth and smelled so wonderful. She kept her wits about her, though, swatting the bathroom light switch as I stumped one and a half legged out. Taking no pity on me - and making me feel like I was no less a man than I'd been when I'd left - she made me go turn off the overhead light before letting me climb in bed with her. Some women are so darn bossy! Only then, was I finally allowed to lie with my princess. And I kissed her hungrily, possessing her lips with all the pent-up desire in me. She yielded gracefully as I climbed atop her and pressed my stiffness into her, grunting in piggish delight as she cried out in a high, keening, lusty wail. </p><p>""Oh, God, Baby, you are so wonderful,"" she cried. </p><p>I was completely speechless. I'd hungered for her for so many months that, now that I had her under me, I couldn't say a word. I fucked my heavy pole into her a few times and suddenly knew I couldn't last any longer. I fired my first hot blast into her and she cried out, shuddering and moaning with me. I was a little surprised later when I realized that she'd cum with me, but she explained that she hadn't even touched herself the whole time I'd been gone. As for me, most days I'd been too exhausted to do more than press my hand to my cock, falling asleep before I could do the job. We laughed about that as we snuggled. </p><p>""I'm on those birth control pills, Honey, so no more rubbers."" </p><p>I hadn't even thought about that. I'd been so eager to get into her that I hadn't even thought about protecting her from me. It did ease my mind, though, so I drifted off to sleep with my love, my darling, my life in my arms. </p><p>---</p><p>Early the next morning I was awakened in the most wonderful way. Dolly's hot, wet mouth suckled on my rigid prick as I came to my senses. I gasped as I came awake, and reached down to caress her soft hair. She pulled back and smiled up at me happily. </p><p>""Do you mind? I've dreamed about waking you up like this since you left,"" she dropped her head back onto my heavy prick, drawing a long, shuddering gasp from me. </p><p>""Oh-h-h, God, Baby!"" I moaned, ""I, uh, I l-l-love it!"" </p><p>She gurgled happily as pre-cum mixed with drool oozed from between her lips - I buried my hands in her soft, blond curls, crushing them in my grip. She'd had her hair up the night before, looking as ravishing as any model in any men's magazine, but now, with her hair down and cascading around her face, she looked even more enthralling, even more beautiful than I remembered. </p><p>""You're my Doll Baby,"" I whispered as I felt the old familiar tightening in my balls, ""my own, true, Doll Baby. . . oh, God, Dolly,"" I jerked and gripped her hair hard in my hands, ""yes! Yes, Baby,"" I jerked again and fired my warm cream down her gulping throat. </p><p>""Um-m-m,"" she moaned, ""um-m-hm-m-m-m."" </p><p>I finally ran out of cum and shuddered pleasantly, stretching my toes to the footboard. She licked my softening shaft and balls, cleaning all the dribbled cum and saliva off. Then she gently pulled my hands out of her hair and ran to the bathroom. I just figured she had to go pee or gargle or something. I heard the water running, then a couple of minutes later, it cut off and she ran back with a warm, wet washcloth to wipe me down. God, I loved my little girl so darn much. </p><p>All at once the door burst open and my twins ran in, cheerily calling out, ""good morning, Bubba! Darn we're glad you're home again."" </p><p>I was caught with my pants down, so to speak, as my twins ran in and tumbled all over me and Dolly. Hugging and kissing and caressing me and my soft prick. </p><p>""Do I get a turn?"" Debra demanded. </p><p>""We've been waiting for so long, and . . ."" Leila continued. </p><p>""Dolly always gets the good stuff, please . . ."" Debra begged. </p><p>""Let us taste some, too,"" Leila finished. </p><p>""NO!"" I answered sharply. </p><p>""Dolly said . . ."" Leila started. </p><p>""That we could!"" Debra finished. </p><p>I was in a quandary once again. I'd love to have the twins suck me off or, better yet, have them spread under me, but I didn't dare. Hell, I hadn't started screwing Dolly until she'd been ten years old. The twins were only seven. </p><p>""No!"" I repeated. </p><p>""Later, girls,"" Dolly interrupted, ""we'll all do it later. Right now Bubba's pretty well used up. It takes a lot out of a man,"" she winked at me, ""and he won't be able to cum again for a few hours. How about we set it up for after we get back from his VA Hospital appointment, okay? Sometime after supper tonight, that way we can all sleep together."" </p><p>""Oh-ooh,"" Debra wailed. </p><p>""Heck,"" Leila pouted. </p><p>""No,"" I continued, weakening. </p><p>Fine thing. Here I was, a Bronze Star winner, nominee for the CMH being bullied by three girls - three of the sweetest most wonderful little darlings. Neither Debra nor Leila had Dolly's porcelain smooth skin, but they were still good looking and, by the look of it, were already developing little breasts! Shit, they might beat Aunt Celia and Mom and mature even earlier. </p><p>---</p><p>What now? Anybody out there got any ideas? Post them if you do. </p><p>I barely grazed over a lot of things during the course of this story covering fifteen years of Bubba's life in less than thirty-thousand words. I could easily have written another thirty-thousand. Any suggestions? I'd love to hear them, good, bad, indifferent or downright nasty. Sometimes the indifferent or the nasty suggest a good line. So . . .</p><p>As the Tigger says: ""Hoo hoo hoo hoo hoo-oo! TTFN, that's Ta-Ta For Now.</p>"
838,A Pair of Eggs - a Short Story,Blue_Goose,martin.bluezephyr@gmail.com,"['Fm', 'inc', 'grand']","She frowned with displeasure at her body even as she enjoyed the caressing grip of his powerful hand on the soft lap-over of her lower tummy. She heard him sigh softly as he pushed it up, flatting his hand under it, then slipping it down gently as he gripped the sagging top of her pudenda, pulling it up and stretching out her pussy lips. Doris loved his touch, but she disliked the sagging folds of skin and flesh her body had developed over the years.",2013-02-15T00:00:00,"This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious. This story and characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to events or persons (living or dead) is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please read no further. If you are offended by stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any other such situation, please leave now. This story is just a story. It does not promote nor condone the activities described herein, especially when it comes to unsafe sexual practices or sex between adults and minor children. It is simply a fantasy, so let's keep it that way.","<p>Doris smiled as she came out of her wonderfully luscious, lustful dream. Rolling onto her back, she reached down and, spreading her right thigh out to the edge of the bed, stretched her left leg straight down and pressed both hands on her soft cunt lips, grabbing and pressing them tight together, feeling more of his cunt-warmed cum drooling out and cooling over her pouting anus. It had been a wonderful afternoon and she could still feel him lying on top of her, could almost feel the power and strength in his youthful body as he'd spread her wide with his thick, powerful cock and fucked her so wonderfully hard. It had hurt at first, since she hadn't felt a cock in her pussy in almost thirty years, not since her husband had died - and he hadn't been half as big as he was. But her old bones had adjusted and her body remembered the forgotten positions. As she lay there smiling wide with the pleasure he'd given her, his large, powerful hand slid over her soft, smooth tummy, that sagging belly she hated so. It was a reminder, at her age, of the four kids she'd given birth to, and she heard him clear his throat. </p><p>""How ya feelin', Gramma,"" Trey whispered, still hoarse from his cumming bellows earlier that afternoon, his voice seeming to smile. </p><p>Trey was fourteen, the middle child of her oldest son. William had married late in life, so most of his kids were younger than Jennifer's, her youngest child. However, Trey had sprouted up fast and, at fourteen was five-foot-six and still growing, currently he was taller by several inches than she was. Trey was a short, powerful boy who played freshman football in high school and was being considered for the junior varsity team in preparation for the varsity team. Most of his teammates called him the unstoppable ""Tank"" due to his solid build - still he had a ways to go yet and was considered possible material for college recruitment later. </p><p>""Oh, baby . . ."" Doris sighed, ""I feel . . . wonderful. That was so lovely . . ."" she sighed happily, laying both hands on top of his. </p><p>She frowned with displeasure at her body even as she enjoyed the caressing grip of his powerful hand on the soft lap-over of her tummy. She heard him sigh softly as he pushed it up, flatting his hand under it, then slipping it down gently, dug a finger into the upper part of her split and gripped the sagging top of her pudenda, pulling it up and stretching out her pussy lips. Doris loved his touch, but she disliked the sagging folds of skin and flesh her body had developed over the years. </p><p>The old woman gasped with pleasure, pushing her left leg out as well, as he pushed two fingers into her semen soaked cunt. </p><p>""Gramma, you're all fulla slime,"" the boy teased, chuckling as he sloshed his fingers in her loose, sloppily oozing cunt. </p><p>""Whose fault was that, boy,"" she gently nudged him with her elbow. </p><p>""Well . . . I don't remember anybody fighting me off,"" he laughed. </p><p>He was young and still full of the chauvinistic masculinity of youth. He'd had many girls already and had picked a few cherries, but none had been as satisfying as his Gramma. </p><p>---</p><p>Trey had been hungry when he showed up at Doris' door that Friday afternoon. Of all her grandkids, she very much favored this one. There was something alluring about him that she'd always been naturally attracted to, something to which he'd also always responded favorably. As always, she'd flirted with him gently and he responded as genially as always, but today, he acted a little differently, been a little more aggressive. When she'd laughingly turned away from him to the stove, laying out a couple of eggs and reaching for her frying pan, he'd stepped up behind her and hugged her from behind. As he pressed his groin to hers, grinding his stiff cock against her soft, saggy buttocks, he'd kissed the side of her neck, nibbling it gently and sending chills up and down her body. </p><p>The chills came together and slammed into her old, long unused cunt, making her pussy clench in memory. It had been years since she'd had a cock in her - hell, it had been months since she'd last even frigged herself with her own fingers. Not that she didn't enjoy it, but her fingers had seemed more unsatisfying than usual and she didn't like dildos. She felt that there was something wrong about pushing a piece of plastic or metal into herself and she always worried, needlessly, about hurting herself with one. </p><p>The old woman sighed, her mouth falling open, her top dentures slipping and clacking onto her bottom - she'd left the denture glue off, not having anybody to impress - and they were loose. She quickly closed her mouth and, almost by reflex, pressed her soft, very ample butt back against his stiff prick. She hadn't yet turned on the fire under the pan and just hung on to the stove sides as Trey slowly hiked the back of her skirt up. These days, she rarely wore stockings or even panties, once again she did it because she felt that she had no one to impress nor anyone who gave a damn and she hadn't worn any today. She heard her grandson's soft gasp of pleasure as his hands caressed her soft, saggy ass. </p><p>""Oh-God!"" she whimpered, leaning far forward. </p><p>She didn't want him to stop, but he was her grandson and it wasn't right for him to be caressing her bare ass. However, it felt too good and his touch had aroused her so much that she couldn't stop, couldn't help herself. She jerked stiffly her eyes widening as she heard a zipper sliding and the clink of a belt buckle being undone. She should move, get away, she thought, but she didn't. She just stood there waiting, waiting like an old cow in heat, waiting patiently for her young bull to mount her, and mount her he did. She felt his stiff cock push exploringly between her saggy buttocks, his heavily oozing precum lubricating the way. Doris whimpered and pushed back a little harder, resting her elbows on the stove top, her whole body shaking with excited lust. </p><p>Still not saying a word, Trey pushed forward, his long stiff cock slipping over her cream-oozing cunt, dry-fucking her slowly as she moaned and whimpered. It felt good. He wasn't in her, but the feel of his hot, stiff cock slipping back and forth on her pussy lips was so delicious that her pussy clenched suddenly and she came, her whole body shaking and shuddering. </p><p>""Gramma!"" Trey gasped hoarsely. </p><p>The boy's hot cock throbbed as he rocked against her, spurting hot cum along her drooping slit, slipping between the long curtain of her fleshy inner labia and against the front of her skirt. He rocked back and forth several times, spurting cum with each thrust until her pussy lips dripped with it and it was splattered thickly on the inside front of her dress. For a few seconds they stood there blowing like a pair of winded horses, then Trey pulled back and dropped into a kitchen chair. A few moments later, Doris slowly turned. Trey sat slumped back in the chair, not wanting to look at her, seeming miserable at his impulsive actions. </p><p>Doris stared at her grandson for a few moments, then ""dammit, he started this,"" she thought inwardly and stepped forward, feeling his cum oozing down her soft, flabby thighs and feeling the cum cooling on the front of her dress as it smacked her thigh, clinging stickily to it. Her eyes were fixed on his flaccid cock, the last bit of cum slowly oozing from it. Her mouth watered at the remembered taste and the aching of her arthritic knees was forgotten as she eagerly lowered herself to them, cupping trembling hands around his balls, massaging them gently as she pushed it's limber length in her mouth. Deftly pulling his foreskin back - something she was glad her son hadn't wanted done to the innocent boy - she licked all around it, suckling gently, tasting his delicious, young cum. </p><p>""No-o-o-o,"" Trey gasped, grabbing her silvery, bobbed hair and trying, half-heartedly to hold her back, his soft prick stiffening in spite of himself. </p><p>""Please, Gramma,"" he gasped, unsure himself if he meant for her to stop or continue. </p><p>Doris turned her head and spat her teeth into her hand, reaching up with them, fumbling as she finally managed to tossed them on the table, they were just getting in her way. Trey almost screamed with pleasure as she bent back to his stiff cock, chewing on it with her bare, softly biting toothless gums. He curled his fingers in her short, curly, bobbed hair, tightening his grip and pulling her head tightly into his crotch. Tossing her head from side to side, she took him deeper and deeper, her throat gulping and sucking him down until he cut her air off completely. Her head spun pleasurably. She loved the feeling of a hard cock deep in her throat - she'd always loved having a cock down her throat and she squeezed it from pure reflexive memory. Trey drew a deep, shrill gasp, jerking his hands off her as if he was falling, falling into the pleasure of her clutching throat. </p><p>""Oh-God-Gramma,"" he gasped, ""Gramma-Gramma-Gramma-Gramma-Gramma . . ."" he ran out of breath and panted, almost sobbing with pleasure. </p><p>Doris began seeing darkness swirling around the edges of her vision and she yanked her head back, the loud popping of Trey's cock breaking the vacuum of her clutching throat echoing from the kitchen walls. </p><p>""NO-GRAMMA!"" Trey fended her off as she dove back for more, ""please! No more! I can't stand anymore . . . it's too tender."" </p><p>""Your Grandpa loved it,"" she smiled, sighing wistfully, ""I guess I better get to my bathroom and clean up, change my housecoat."" </p><p>She caressed Trey's still stiff cock lovingly, pulling another gasp from the boy. </p><p>""Wanna help your old granny to her feet?"" she grinned slyly, ""now that I'm down here, I need a little help getting up."" </p><p>""Yes, ma'am,"" Trey abashedly answered. </p><p>As he obediently stood to help her up, his jeans slid down his legs. She lay her hand over them as he bent to pull them up. Then, while on her knees, she pulled his shoes off and made him step out of his jeans. He gasped again as she nuzzled his balls, sniffing and snorting hotly on them, giving them a quick caress with her tongue as he took her hands. Trey felt that he shouldn't have followed his impulse earlier, but it was too late to take it back and found his sluttishly acting Gramma a real turn-on, he was, after all, an always horny teenager. </p><p>The boy had begun growing a bigger cock in the last year or so, but he'd begun making cum when he was eleven and loved seeing it spurt. The year previously, he'd given up his virginity to Lynnette Coleman, a girl a couple of years older and far more experienced, who'd fucked all the football players and wanted to add his scalp to her belt. Since then, he'd had his share of girlfriends and quick fucks, but none was as well-versed in sucking cock as his grandmother. In those few minutes of impulsive lust, she'd turned him every way but loose. </p><p>""Help me to my room, son,"" she grunted, ""these old bones weren't meant to kneel."" </p><p>She lied, but she wanted to get him into her bedroom. Wanted to see if she could get his horny cock into her pussy. He was so much bigger than his Grandpa had been. She guessed it was the better, modern diet her daughter-in-law fed him, lots of meat and lots of vegetables. </p><p>Doris leaned against the side of his broad chest, his arm around her shoulder, both her hands in his other large fist as they walked. </p><p>""Did you like that, baby?"" she smiled softly up into his eyes. </p><p>""Uhm . . . y-yes, ma'am,"" Trey nodded, reddening slightly. </p><p>""Um-m-m, so did I,"" Doris continued smiling up at him, ""want some more? I know I do. Do you think you could lend an old lady a little more of your pleasure?"" </p><p>Trey thought about it for a second, her age and that she was his grandmother, beginning to wilt his cock, but then her gulping throat came to the fore and he stiffened again. </p><p>""Ah-h-h . . . I, I, I . . ."" he gulped, ""y-y-yeah . . . I, uhm, I suppose . . ."" and shrugged. </p><p>""Good,"" she broke in, not letting him finish. </p><p>She wanted his cock so badly that she didn't dare let herself think of what she looked like now. She'd had four kids - all grown and a couple of them already balding - and her tummy sagged pitifully, the muscles so loose that they looked like she had a kangaroo pouch, a double kangaroo pouch she thought, remembering how loose the top of her pudenda was. She quickly slammed the door on those thoughts, thinking only of how good his cock would feel fucking into her. In her eager anticipation, her aged pussy drooled, her saliva-thin cunt juices mingling with his thick, oozing cum. </p><p>""Help me to the bed, honey,"" she murmured, ""I wanna taste you again."" </p><p>""Yes, Gramma,"" Trey nodded - ""YES!"" he yelled in his head. </p><p>The boy didn't even wonder about his grandmother's looks. He'd seen her all his life and accepted her as she was. His only drive was the pleasure her suckling mouth could give him and his stiff cock throbbed eagerly. Had he not cum already, he'd have definitely cum at the thought of her toothless mouth gumming his stiff cock. Fuck, Doris thought, it had felt good noshing on the back of his thick shaft as she'd swallowed him all the way down and they both wanted to feel it again. Trey didn't care how old she was nor that her flesh sagged and her body looked like a used, rumpled towel, he just wanted to fuck her and have her suck him like she'd sucked him a few minutes ago. He was a typical very horny teenager, his hormones hot and raging. At his age, all he wanted was to cum, preferably in something hot and wet, but his own hand was good enough if he couldn't get the first. </p><p>Doris grabbed his stiff cock as she settled on the bedside, pulling it toward her toothless gums. Smiling up at him, she slapped at his large, bulbous cock-head with her tongue. Trey took a short step forward and she leaned back slightly, slurping him into her mouth and staring up at him with half-closed, slightly glazed eyes. She adored a cock in her mouth and loved even more, the feeling of one plunging into her hot cunt. She wanted to taste him for a bit then pull him into bed with her. As the boy whimpered with pleasure, she let him pull back and leaned back, still gripping his stiff cock in her soft hand. Trey followed where she pulled and climbed in bed with her. Doris guided him between her outspread, saggily jiggling thighs and he automatically plunged deep into her wet, eagerly clutching cunt. </p><p>Doris grunted pleasurably, reaching between them and pulling her loose tummy and pudenda up, out from under his hard-muscled belly. Her arms flew out and she gasped, screaming with delighted lust as Trey back up and slammed heavily into her, ramming his thick, stiff cock into her previously unused cunt. </p><p>""OH-GAWD!!"" she squealed, gasping and panting hard, ""oh, my . . . GAWD!!"" </p><p>Trey only panted, grunting with the concentrated effort of fucking her wonderfully grasping cunt. It was so wet and slick and so surprisingly . . . tight! Emmy hadn't been this tight, but then, she'd fucked all the football players - frequently. Trey himself had a date with her this coming Sunday, but now, with Gramma available and her mouth so delicious, he wasn't so sure he wanted to keep it. Even her pussy was nice and tight, grasping him so wonderfully that he could feel her tightly gripping vaginal muscles quivering around his stiffly plunging cock. </p><p>""GRAMMA!!"" Trey gasped. </p><p>""Yes-Baby,"" Doris panted, ""yes-s-s-s-s, my darling bay-bee-ee,"" she moaned, sliding her legs up and hooking her heels under his bouncing buttocks. </p><p>Gramma shivered, goose bumps battling each other as she came on his deeply pounding cock. She had another orgasm immediately at the thought that she'd cum on a cock! And not just any cock. It was her grandson's deeply plunging cock! </p><p>""OH-H-H-WHOA-WHOA-UNGH-H-H-gah-h-h,"" she groaned loudly, ""yes! YES-S-S-S-S!"" </p><p>Doris hips rocked under Trey's slamming hips, rolling her pelvis up to meet his stiffly plunging prick. His thick, slamming bulk filled her so completely, so deliciously that she cried out her pleasure over and over, cumming over and over on his plunging cock. He had so much stamina, she thought, so much FUCK-ing stamina, she gasped throwing her head back and crying out, her throat hoarse from her delighted outcries. As Trey felt his balls tightening, his cock quivering, he panted heavily. The boy wanted to keep fucking, wanted to hold the delicious pleasure as long as he could, but he couldn't hold it for much longer. </p><p>Doris was about cummed out, her cunt tightening reflexively around his plunging shaft and she slowly relaxed, cuddling her grandson and letting him wear himself out in her. It was lovely and such a delight. Dave - Grandpa - had never lasted this long. If she sucked him off, he'd just drop off to sleep right after. If he fucked her, he'd just cum, roll over and drop off to sleep. Both times, he'd rise early the next morning, eating his breakfast and going off to work, but this . . . this was sheer bliss. His oozing precum kept her slick long after her own body gave up and quit oozing her lubricating cream. Doris gently pulled his head to her soft, wattled throat, feeling his powerful hands gripping the sides of her tummy tightly, painfully as he plunged heavily into her, slamming into her, sliding her bodily back and forth on the bed. </p><p>""That's gonna leave some burns on my back,"" she smiled at the thought, ""but oh, it's ever so good, so deliciously wonderful."" </p><p>""Oohm-m-m-ma-h-h-hg-gh-h-h,"" the boy groaned as his balls boiled over. </p><p>Doris yelped and stiffened, grunting tightly. She had thought she was all cummed out, but the boy's hotly blasting semen sent her into even harder orgasmic convulsions, jerking and kicking his hard buttocks with her soft heels. </p><p>""Ah-h-hungh-h-h!"" the boy grunted, thrashing his feet as he banged heavily into her, squirting his hard blasting cum into her, ""Gram-ma-a-a-a!"" he groaned, his voice thick and guttural. </p><p>The boy's cry sent shivers up Doris' back and she spasmed again, another orgasm racking her aging body. Then the old lady curled into her grandson, wrapping her legs and arms tightly, allowing him to only rock his hips as she clung to him with all her frail strength. That was enough for them both. Trey threw his hips against hers, his cock throbbing and spurting, rocking back on his hips again and ramming stiffly into her, spurting again and again. Once more he rolled his hips ramming into her, throwing her body up as he spurted, then again and then again before resting heavily atop her. Doris panted, gasping as she felt his cock throbbing deep inside her, dribbling gently against her barren uterus. </p><p>The old lady drew a deep, sighing breath - as much as she could with his pleasurably oppressive weight on her - and cuddled her grandson, smiling happily. Trey drew his hands in, grasping her loose sagging breasts on the way. Glancing down, she smiled as she watched him pull a nipple up to his mouth. She'd once been a very well endowed woman with huge, pendulous breasts. Now they had pretty much dried up and, if not tucked in a bra, sagged, almost hiding her bellybutton, still, it felt good to have a warm mouth suckling on them. </p><p>A few minutes later, she groaned, a little disappointed as her grandson's cock slowly shrank, his heavy load of cum trickled out of her and down over her pouting anus. Suddenly, she giggled, the elation of the wonderful fuck overcoming her disappointment. Maybe they could do it again sometime. She certainly hoped it wasn't a one time thing. With a deep sigh, she lay quietly as her grandson enjoyably slurped on her soft, aging tits. A few minutes later, the boy slipped off her, lying beside her and caressing her as he suckled on her sideways stretched breast. Doris grunted with the pain of her aging, unused muscles cramping as she stretched out and turned slightly to let Trey suckle. </p><p>The boy got no milk out of her, but he enjoyed the soft, marshmallow texture of her soft tit. For a long while he mauled both her breasts pleasurably and finally dozed off, his mouth full of her saggy flesh. </p><p>---</p><p>As Trey caressed her sagging, fleshy belly and pudenda, he caught her eye and smiled, a hungry look in his eyes - hungry for more pussy, she hoped. </p><p>""How about a pair of eggs,"" he smiled. </p><p>""Is that all,"" she chuckled throatily, ""surely a growing boy like you . . ."" she waggled his soft cock, gently emphasizing 'growing,' ""needs something more, hm?"" </p><p>""Well . . . now that you mention it . . . how 'bout some grits, bacon and toast - and a slab of the delicious peach cobbler I smelled on the way in?"" </p><p>""And is that gonna be enough?"" she laughed outright. </p><p>""Nope. Mom and Dad are going out tonight and I'll just call them and tell them I'm staying over for the night -"" </p><p>He suddenly turned to her as he realized that he might be presuming too much, his face reddening in sudden embarrassment. </p><p>""I, I, I mean, if, if that's okay with you,"" he smiled anxiously. </p><p>""Baby, anytime you want to cum with me, you're more than welcome,"" she reached up and caressed his face gently, ""anytime at all."" </p><p>Trey grinned delightedly, looking around for his clothes. </p><p>""They're in the kitchen, remember,"" Gramma, chuckling, read his mind as she ran her soft, wrinkled hand up his powerful, young thigh, ""naked is alright with me, but if you don't mind, I'd kind of like to dress. Sorta cover all these damn wrinkles and sagging belly."" </p><p>""You look alright to me,"" Trey offered gallantly, pulling her into an embrace, ""you've always looked real good to me."" </p><p>""Thank you, baby, but I think you're just the tiniest bit prejudiced."" </p><p>Trey smiled as she turned to her closet, watching her critically as she pressed her knees together and bent to pick up a pair of sandals, her pussy a long, fat, wide, vertical gash. He had to admit, it looked pretty ugly, but damn it felt so-o good. Her buttocks sagged and he could see her hip bones pressing through the flesh of her buttocks, the muscles of her thighs sagging loosely. Kicking her feet into the sandals, she slipped a clean housecoat over herself and turned, looking much more presentable. </p><p>Trey shook his head almost regretfully, thinking he'd sure like to have met her thirty to forty years ago - had he been alive then. Still, she fucked good - and man! Could she suck cock! Doris didn't see Trey's regretful head shake, seeing only the big smile on his face as he stood and took her hand in his, leading her out into the kitchen. </p><p>""Let's get us a pair of eggs,"" he laughed. </p><p>He loved his Gramma and wanted plenty of energy for that night and maybe Saturday and Sunday night, too - not to mention Saturday day and Sunday day. </p><p>Gramma laughed once more. If she wanted another fuck, he needed plenty of energy. The boy certainly had a lot of stamina, but he had to have something to feed it.</p>"
839,Holly Synchronistic,Bluemonkey,,"['Mg(10)', 'lolita', 'rom', '1st', 'cons', 'oral', 'ped', 'anal']","We entered the busy hotel swiftly, almost running. A red carpet and automatic door heralded our arrival, but no one noticed. The lobby was packed with conventioneers and we reached the elevator safely, still invisible, anonymous. Had the elevator been empty we would have fucked liked animals on the floor before reaching my room. There was a gap for us in a rear corner. In the crowded space Holly pressed her shapely little body against me, leaning hard, not a bit of space between our skin save our clothes. The top of her head touched my chin. She nodded her head, brushing my short goatee back and forth. I could smell her hair, a hint of lemons or oranges, like someone had distilled sunlight into a bottle. Her firm ass was pressed against my groin. The young girl fidgeted, shifted her weight on her feet, and then forcing her hips backward, firmly clasped my erection in the crack of her 10-year-old ass. I glanced down, I could see a wicked smile curling the very ends of her lips. I bent down to her ear, whispering, 'You are a very naughty little girl.' As I slowly raised my head Holly turned, whispering in my ear, 'Yes. I guess you had better punish me then...with this,' and she reached back with one hand to grip my rigid cock with all her strength.....",2012-08-13T00:00:00,"This work of fiction may be downloaded for personal use, but may not be reproduced or otherwise transmitted with out including this above disclaimer and the title/author header below.

Bluemonkey(c)2004","<p>Do you know what synchronicity is? </p><p>C. G. Jung gave the world the first modern description of it, in simplest terms synchronicity was an external physical manifestation of an internal psychical (or mental) state. He believed it was a fundamental operating principle of reality: acausal simultaneity. His quantum physicist friends already had a term for it, they called it ""magick"" (with a 'k').</p><p>But what Jung marveled at most regarding synchronicity was that there was no way to empirically determine for any given acausal simultaneous event which was the cause, and which was the effect. They happened at the same time, without being linked by a cause. Oh, yeah, that's what acausal simultaneity means, isn't it? The easiest way Jung reliably documented such events was in ""runs,"" the repeating synchronistic sequences that gave him a glimpse into the inner processes of the universe. One notable ""run"" followed after him dreaming about a fish. Contemplating intently the meaning of fish in dreams Jung encountered fish-symbols in a half-dozen places the next day, several people even sent him pictures of fish, that had been posted days before. But was the fish manifested by his dream, or the dream manifested by the fish?</p><p>So I must ask, did I create her? Or did she create me? </p><p>I first met her in a chat room, one dedicated to those like us who appreciate the budding sexuality of the young. I don't know how she came to be there, or why. </p><p>I had encountered a girl, about ten years old, earlier that night, on the bus home from my editing job. Her thighs were plump and fresh and flawless in her translucent white shorts; little marshmallow-shaped nipples were visible on her flat chest as they pressing through the fabric of her polo shirt when she moved, or when the bus passed over a bump in the highway. She smiled at my attention. And I smiled back. Outwardly I was just being friendly, the bus was full of people, her parents sat next to her. I smiled at them, too. Inwardly I wanted to bury my face between her thighs. I wanted to hear her moan and scream as my tongue brought her to orgasm.</p><p>Right there. </p><p>On the bus. </p><p>In front of everyone. A fire burned in my head for the rest of the journey home. The thing I desired most at that moment was sex with that ten year old girl.</p><p>I hadn't plan to chat that night. I jacked off furiously to a story found in an online archive, about a seven year old and her first lover. I was spent and satisfied, but after a while I logged in anyway, just to see if someone I knew was there, to unload the day's frustrations. But aside from myself, there was only one other guest displayed: ""Holly10.""</p><p>I thought I had died and gone to Heaven, or else was trapped in a Hellish delusion. But no, she was no delusion, she was only ""Holly"", just ten years old. She was a virgin, but ached for a sweet and gentle older man. I was a virgin too. That is, she was the first woman, of any age, that I brought to orgasm in a chat-room. I had told her of my teenage experiences with my ten year old step-sister, how we had discovered sex together, and made love for the first time. She wished that could happen to her. She wished her brother could do that to her. I wished I could do it to her. That was our first synchronicity.</p><p>Whenever my body ached, whenever the fire in my head flared, whenever I really needed to make love to her, she was always there. There in the chat-room, as if she knew I needed her, as if my thoughts and desire had manifested her there. Or her manifestation had set my mind aflame, drawing me to her. She loved my words, she thought me charming, and I loved even just the thought of her sweet body next to mine, trembling bare skin to trembling bare skin, lost in the ecstasy of each other's sex. That was our second synchronicity...</p><p>Today I was in an unfamiliar city, far from my home town. I had come here to meet a publisher, hopefully to sign a contract for my novel, the culmination of ten years' of research on magick and synchronicity. With air-fare the way it was I had arrived early Saturday morning, even though my appointment wasn't until Monday, to get one of those ""weekend stay"" discounts. The hotel was expensive, but very comfortable and right in the heart of a downtown complex gleaming with steel and glass, a bustling convention center, an underground light-rail and bus terminal. And a five-story shopping mall.</p><p>With nothing to do, and no one I knew who lived in the city, at noon I set out to explore, beginning with the mall. The red-eye flight had served breakfast, but as is the case with most airline food, could scarcely be called that at all. The mall housed a substantial ""food court."" And soon, with a hearty meal on my tray, I found a table near a stone fountain and a planter filled with potted greenery.</p><p>There were only a few other people here, no doubt it filled up later. But almost immediately someone quite extraordinary caught my eye, a young, brown-eyed, brown-haired angel. A thick golden brown slightly wavy hair framed her face and draped lightly over her shoulders. Her ten year old body was just beginning to break out, soft nipples clearly visible, bra-less, rising up from under the fabric of her yellow sun-dress, her pale calves, shapely and ending in matching yellow canvas Topsiders and white knee-high stockings. Her hips swept out from her narrow waist into a heart-shaped curve that would have made Botticelli swoon. She was shapely, strong, hardly more than seventy pounds, well under five feet tall. She reeked of latent sexuality. Did she dress that way on purpose? Did she know what it did to some people?</p><p>No doubt she did. She was seated at a table with two much older boys. They were engrossed in one of those insipid conversations usual to teenagers, and were completely ignoring the young girl, perhaps the sister to one of them. But the girl had found another way to amuse herself.</p><p>She sat at the end of the table, her chair pushed back, perched lazily towards the edge of the seat. Her shapely legs were parted, the fabric of her dress having ridden up her thighs, and her white cotton panties were clearly visible. Tight, white cotton panties. Had I been seated a half dozen tables to the left I would have been in full view of the cleft of her sex.</p><p>But I was not the target audience of this little show, a quick glance to that desired table showed it to be occupied. A middle-aged, balding man sat there facing his son and wife, whose backs where to the little seductress. I could see his eyes had fixed themselves on the spot between the girl's legs, and he had somehow positioned himself to look just over his wife's ear, appearing to stare at her face while she talked nearly incessantly through their meal.</p><p>About what the woman talked I could not hear. No doubt her husband couldn't hear either, what with the blood rushing to his brain. The young brown-haired angel of seduction was pleased with this reaction, a mischievous little smile creased the ends of her lips. She slowly took a napkin from the table, unfolded it and wiped the inside of her left thigh, from knee to crotch, spreading her legs even farther. The man was having a great deal of difficulty maintaining his composure. One of his knees was shaking.</p><p>Then the girl dropped the napkin.</p><p>Bending over, she reached down to pick it up from the floor, and the top of her sundress opened enough to allow the man an unobstructed view of the small puffy cones that were her undeveloped breasts. I myself could not see them, but evidently the man could quite well. The foot of his shaking leg kicked the metal table with a loud clang, startling his wife into momentary silence. The knuckles on the his hand, whitened, gripping his paper, soda-laden cup so tightly I thought it would explode and drench his entire family.</p><p>My meal was finished by this time, so I gathered up my tray and made my escape from the arena of combat, before the creature turned her attentions on me, and I did something to rouse the ire of the two feckless teens that accompanied her.</p><p>I mounted a nearby escalator and climbed the polished chrome bridges that stacked up in a tower through the center of this over-engineered, glass-roofed cathedral of consumerism. I stopped on the third floor, I had spotted a Brentano's Bookstore, a rare sight these days. Being the book-whore that I am, I couldn't pass one up.</p><p>As I exited the shop I spotted her again, running her hand lazily along the brass-railed glass parapet, the brown-haired angel from the food-court. Obviously she was on the prowl for more adventure, and now alone. I smiled as I passed her.</p><p>She smiled back, cocking her head to look up at my face. For some reason this caused me to stop, and glancing over my shoulder and found that she was doing the same. And was still smiling.</p><p>I turned and she had stopped, turning as well, facing me square on. Feet planted wide, hands lightly on her hips, a curious look filled her eyes. A child, yes, but there was something older and wiser within. Ah, a duel now, of wills.</p><p>Then I felt suddenly as if I had been struck by lightning, my feet melted to the floor, my bones turned to ashes, my flesh to flame. I knew her this young girl, she had described herself to me in great detail. Down to the placement of every tiny freckle that dotted her cheeks. ""Holly?"" I said.</p><p>She flushed, recognition crossing her face. ""Bluemonkey?"" she asked, uncertainly.</p><p>""Yes. But call me Martin"" I replied.</p><p>She looked at me appraisingly, critically. ""You're a bit thicker around the middle than I'd imagined, but you are definitely my beary, hairy Bluemonkey."" She smiled, she liked me anyway.</p><p>""It's all for you, my love.""</p><p>""Ooh, do you promise?"" Holly cooed, and smiled, looking directly into my eyes.</p><p>""For you and only you,"" I said. </p><p>A third synchronicity,... and suddenly I was recklessly bold, no longer anonymous and detached, no longer safe behind a chat room nickname. ""I will die right now if I don't make love to you this instant,"" I whispered. ""I am staying in the hotel across the street. Are you alone? Are you here with someone? Can you ditch them?""</p><p>Hang on, she had said, and disappeared in a pale yellow flash. I remained where I was, I honestly couldn't move a muscle. It was as if I had lost the duel, and the witch had turned me to stone. The whole building could have collapsed around me and I would still be standing there. Then she was back, a grin splitting her delicate face from side to side. </p><p>""I'm here with my brothers. I told them I found some friends from school, and their mother would bring me home. They were only too happy to be rid of me, there is some stupid girl from their high-school here,"" Holly reported with obvious distaste. </p><p>""Follow me across the street to my hotel,"" I said, turning towards the exit, my legs suddenly free to move, my bones whole, but the flesh of my hands and feet still tingling and incandescent from the lightning strike.</p><p>Unspoken, we played a game. Holly followed me like a stalker, always making sure I never caught her tailing me. I would stop, and stare into a shop window, trying to catch sight of her reflected in the glass; or look over my shoulder at a random moment. She was there, but doing something else, or walking the other way, or slipping into a shop. She was skilled; she had played this game before. Irrationally, I was jealous. I doubled back around, tried to catch her, but had only a glimpse of the running child desperately trying to stifle giggles with her hands. Then she was gone.</p><p>I punched the walk button for the signal on the street corner across from my hotel. Everything seemed gray, painted with a palette of chrome from an overcast sky, every surface of the civic centered reflecting silver in the glass. The only color seemed to be the traffic lights. And then Holly was there, beside me, looking straight ahead, her dress now golden like the sun, filling the gray street with light. I could hear her breathing, it was rapid and short, like a runner; or a lover anticipating her first kiss. In the middle of the crowded street we suddenly became anonymous, nobody knew us here, nobody cared. Holly's slim hand slipped into mine, our fingers interlaced, locked like a vise. I do not know whose heartbeat was racing faster, hers or mine.</p><p>We entered the busy hotel swiftly, almost running. A red carpet and automatic door heralded our arrival, but no one noticed. The lobby was packed with conventioneers and we reached the elevator safely, still invisible, anonymous. Had the elevator been empty we would have fucked liked animals on the floor before reaching my room. There was a gap for us in a rear corner. In the crowded space Holly pressed her shapely little body against me, leaning hard, not a bit of space between our skin save our clothes. The top of her head touched my chin. She nodded her head, brushing my short goatee back and forth. I could smell her hair, a hint of lemons or oranges, like someone had distilled sunlight into a bottle. Her firm ass was pressed against my groin. The young girl fidgeted, shifted her weight on her feet, and then forcing her hips backward, firmly clasped my erection in the crack of her 10-year-old ass. I glanced down, I could see a wicked smile curling the very ends of her lips. I bent down to her ear, whispering, ""You are a very naughty little girl."" </p><p>As I slowly raised my head Holly turned, whispering in my ear, ""Yes. I guess you had better punish me then...with this"", and she reached back with one hand to grip my rigid cock with all her strength.</p><p>Thank God no one looked at us. That would have been the end, for it would have quite obvious what the Holly was doing. But they were too involved with themselves to even notice our existence. Emboldened, Holly reached back with both hands and grabbed my ass, pulling herself tighter against me. It was all I could do not to cry out. </p><p>Then we were free from the elevator's press, into the hall, tripping madly to my door. I dropped the card-key twice, and she laughed at me. I turned sharply to look at her, but my frown vanished the moment I saw her smile and her limpid eyes, gleaming with anticipation.</p><p>Pushing me out of the way with her slim hand, Holly bent over and picked up the card. She turned as she did this, deliberately, so that her sun-dress rode up her ass and presented me with a perfect view of a firm round ass trapped in a pair of white cotton panties. There at that moment, all doubt fled from my mind. Between her thighs, the soft fleshy lips framing her virgin sex were clearly visible, and running along the slit between them, like an exclamation point, was a line of sticky wetness. Was it my imagination, or was their steam rising from them?</p><p>The card-key unlocked the door with a loud snap, my hands swept around her waist as she turned the knob, propelling us both through the door. When the door slammed shut Holly's arms flashed around my neck. I lifted her off the ground, her lips found mine. Her tongue flicked like a fish into my mouth and for a moment I did not know where her tongue ended and mine began. She jumped, her legs clasped around my waist, I could feel her wet panties even through my jeans, her pubic bone grinding against my imprisoned erection.</p><p>We fell onto the bed, a eight-limbed writhing beast, trying to crawl down each other's throats. Gasping for breath I broke away, standing up to take off my leather jacket. Holly kicked off her shoes, then knelt on her knees at the edge of the bed, watching hungrily, waiting. </p><p>""Is this what you wanted, Holly?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes,"" she groaned. ""Oh, yes, Martin. I want you. I want you now.""</p><p>I approached her, my hands visibly trembling. She smiled at this, as I gazed into her liquid mahogany-brown eyes. I could see her pupils dilate, and there were little gold flecks around each iris. I kissed her again, sucking her bottom lip into my mouth, imprisoning it between my teeth. She groaned again, a low animal purr. My hands found her round ass, slid down her thighs, under her dress, and pulled it in one motion up and over her head.</p><p>Her pale skin erupted in a turgid sea of goose-bumps. There before me was my goddess, Holly, my goddess of synchronicity, naked but for white panties and stocking feet. The crotch of her panties glistened wetly, soiled, plastered to her skin. I could see clearly the rounded lips and cleft of that was the gateway of my only heaven. Above her shapely hips and trembling stomach her chest was creased with a shallow valley, from each side of which rose two perfect peaks, rising smoothly no more than half-an-inch from her chest, surmounted by two tiny, soft, pink nipples.</p><p>Trembling still, my hands lightly touched her bare waist, my fingers running across her goose-bump covered skin to find the valley over her spine. Her spidery fingers tugged my button-down t-shirt from my pants. She pulled it up to my shoulders, I lowered my head and she pulled it down my arms. The grin had not once left Holly's face, save when our tongues were intertwined. To remove the shirt I had had to let go of her waist, but she knew I didn't want to. Swiftly she pushed my arms aside and pressed herself to my naked chest, rubbing her slim torso like a cat over the curly blond hairs covering my chest and stomach. My hands cupped her heart-shaped ass under her panties, and she kissed me, sucking my bottom lip into her mouth, imprisoning it between her teeth. She was a fast learner.</p><p>Holly let go of my lip with a wet snap. ""You like that?"" she asked. ""Mmmm,"" was all that I could reply as I tried to crawl down her throat again.</p><p>After a while my lips found her chin, her cheek, her jaw, her ears. My tongued filled these with saliva, she shivered and gasped. I kissed the valley between her nose and her brow, then brushed lightly over her closed eyelids. She sighed as I moved down her neck, my hands still trapped by the elastic of her panties. My lips found the hollow of her collar-bone, I filled it too with my tongue. Then, down her chest to find a budding nipple. It was soft, like whipped cream, and it expanded as my tongue explored it, tiny little bumps covering the soft pink surface. Now hardened, I sucked it into my mouth, pulling it and the skin around it away from her rib-cage and muscles. Her fingers laced into my hair, gripping me tight; then stroking down the back of my neck, pressing against my back. She moaned sharply, a burst of air rushing from her lungs.</p><p>Then she said, ""You're goatee tickles.""</p><p>I started to pull away, but she held me firmly in place, her arms young and strong. ""No you don't,"" she said. ""I like it. But do the other one now.""</p><p>I could not refuse her, and transferred my attention. Saliva stretched in a glistening strand from my mouth to her recently sucked nipple, a ring of red skin marked were my lips had been. Once I had asked Holly about this, asked her what would happen when a man sucked her nipples. No one had ever done that to her, she had said. I was the first to taste this pleasure. ""I feel tingling going all the way down to my cunny,"" she murmured in a little girl voice.</p><p>She trembled, her nipple trapped in my mouth, her chest pressed into my face. Her muscles of her ass pinched together, trembling and clasping themselves tightly in a jolting series of spasms. She was coming already; a heady, musky aroma filled the room. Her hands fell loosely to her side, she swayed on her knees is if drugged. I pushed her backwards, her legs folding into a flattened 'W' on the soft bedspread.</p><p>Holly's skin seemed be glowing golden from within, her face flushed with sexual arousal. She straightened her legs, then parted them, so that nothing was hidden from her lover. She had stopped trembling now. The grin had left her lips. They parted, wet, as she began breathing heavily and rhythmically. Her tongue licked them as she watched me remove my shoes, my jeans, my socks. ""Mmmm,"" she murmured, now able to see the raging erection trapped within the red FTL briefs I had put on that morning. The end of that bulge was moist, stained dark. </p><p>I climbed onto the bed, my arms and knees holding me over her, like a lion over its prey. I could see her toes stretch, her feet arching, the moment I did so. Her thighs spread some more, so my knees would be between her legs. I bent down, and found her eager, questing tongue. But soon I escaped from her embrace to trace a line down her chest with my quivering lips and tongue, over her flat stomach to the swelling mound between her legs. My finger tips hooked under the elastic of Holly's panties, and I slid them down, as she lifted her ass off the bed to make my work easier. Her thighs came together as I backed away, and then the panties were down her ankles and onto the floor. </p><p>Holly lay there now, passive and relaxed, her legs together, as I rolled her stockings down her legs and off her slender feet. There would be nothing between her trembling skin and mine but the heat of our sweat. Staring into her eyes I freed myself from my sticky briefs, my erection pointing straight at her, thick and glistening, the veins on its surface bulging like never before. With a tiny gasp she spread her legs wider, her arms reaching for me. Her pussy lay open before me, a wet cleft hidden between a pair of perfectly hairless, flushed and swollen lips, a pair of pale, over-ripe figs. </p><p>I was floating, I could not stop the pull of her, as I crawled across the bed, my hands running up her legs and thighs, and my mouth to her virgin pussy. I touched her hot mound with my lips, she mumbled something, her fingers gingerly touching my head, combing into my hair. The smell of her was intoxicating, sweet and hot, but what of the taste? My tongue flicked softly over the fleshy line, and her vulva opened like a flower at its touch, her clitoris and hood unfolding, thick and sticky strands of white cream stretching from side to side over her hymen and the sublime gaping darkness within.</p><p>My tongue lapped up Holly's wetness, and her fingers digging in to my scalp, the air rushing from her lungs in a gasp as her hips thrust upward to my face. The taste is like ambrosia, the wine of the ancient gods; my tongue forces its way into her, stretching her hymen and drinking deeply of the milky depths within. My goatee buried in the crack of her ass, I could feel my moustache brushing back and forth over her quivering clitoris. As I suck her dry her fingers curl up in my hair, pulling, tearing. She digs her fingers into my ears as her thighs and hips writhe under me, I can feel the heals of her bare feet striking my back. My name is on her lips, over and over and over. </p><p>Holly grabs my ears, my neck, pulling at me, pulling my head upward. </p><p>""Oh, Holly, I am not finished, I could eat you for hours,"" I beg.</p><p>""Not now. Later,"" Holly moaned. ""I need you inside me. I need you to fuck me. Now, Martin, now!""</p><p>I moved over her once more, held aloft by my knees and elbows. My hands move under her arms, and curl up, over her shoulders. I gazed in to her eyes, my lovers eyes, and fell into them, my lips a breath away from hers, which I can feel hot and sweet upon my face. Her thighs spread wider and I kiss her, my tongue dipping into her mouth. Then the glans of my raging erection touches the hot, wet space between her thighs, the fleshy figs of her mound parting as swiftly as the automatic doors in the hotel lobby. My mouth was filled with her sticky sweet ambrosia, now coating her own tongue too; but she was still dripping wet. </p><p>Then I was within her, a boiling hot wetness surrounded the tip of my cock. It slid over the head and down the shaft like a tight, flaming rubber ring. The heat within her was incredible, the muscles of her vagina constricting with every one of her labored breaths, milking my cock every inch that I moved into her. She had flinched just a little at first as I had penetrated her, breaking her hymen, but then her thighs clasped me tightly, gripped my waist, her ankles crossed over my back, pulling me into her, deeper and deeper.</p><p>Time seemed to stop. There was only flaming heat and florid wetness, a sheath of flesh that seemed to envelop my body from head to toe, starting with the tip of my cock. Her pelvis surged against me, her pubic bone ground into mine, every bit of my seven-and-a-half inches was buried within Holly's virgin pussy. </p><p>There was rushing sound, like the wind, like a rainstorm, filling the room. It pounded my ears and echoed the throbbing fire in my head, sweat streaming from every pore in response to it, an echo to the throbbing of </p><p>my cock within her tight pussy. Then I realized the rushing sound was coming from us. We were shouting in ecstasy.</p><p>Her hands and arms were wrapped tightly around my neck, her tongue dug deeply as it could go into my left ear. My lips were on her neck, sucking at the skin just below her hairline, perspiration was pouring from her body. The musk of her sweat even more heady than that from between her legs.</p><p>I shifted my weight, Holly grunted, my pelvis drawing my cock out from her fleshy sheath. Just a few inches, and then I thrust into her again, hard and firm. A loud throaty grown escaped her lips and with my second stroke, longer, her body thrust up off the bed to plaster her hot skin against mine. One more thrust, and then I too was groaning, my pubic hair crushing against her clitoris. I came, a streaming jet of semen exploding into Holly's tight virgin pussy. It seemed to last forever, my hips bucking into her as her pelvis thrust madly back at me, as wave after wave I ejaculated into her. Her hands were now on my stomach, her fingers digging into the soft love handles around my waist, pulling me into her, harder and harder.</p><p>Then she screamed, a throaty growl, unexpected out of one so young. I could feel her orgasm then, the flesh within her pussy gripping me tighter and tighter in a rhythmic spasm, like a pair of hands were in there somewhere, crushing my cock, forcing the blood back into my body, and my cum into hers.</p><p>We collapsed, immobile, drenched in sweat, breathing heavily, breathing in unison. Our hearts were racing, but racing as one, each beat of mine matched by one of hers. </p><p>Not wanting to crush her, I rolled over onto my back, with her straddling me, my cock still buried inside her. She sits up, knees gripping my waist, her hands upon my belly, her touch like an electric spark. Then she begins to bounce up and down on my cock, riding me like a horse. By Holly's face I see she is going to cum again, and her hands grip the hair on my chest, twisting and pulling, as she throws back her head, hair whipping around. Wet, it showers my face with her sweat and I can taste the salt of it on my lips.</p><p>Holly rises, my cock sliding all the way out to its tip. I think she is done, but no, she slams back down its length. Again. And then rising once more, she comes down hard, her whole body writhing on my cock, churning her ass against my pelvis and crushing my balls painfully. Beautiful, exquisite pain. She laughs as she cums, this time. And once more liquid fire streams from my cock to fill her up. Where could all of that be going, I wonder, where could it all be coming from, as she collapses nearly unconscious across my chest, her arms outstretched, her thighs quivering.</p><p>This is no ten year old girl. The soul inside this creature must be ten-thousand years old.</p><p>After a time our eyes open, open a the same time, to find each looking deep into the others. We are lying together, on our sides, the bedspread piled on the floor, soaked with our sweat and her virgin blood. Cool white sheets are spread beneath us, somehow keeping us from falling through the floor and the ground beneath and out the other side of the earth into the depths of space.</p><p>Absentmindedly my new lover runs her hands over my body, examining everything. The hairs on my chest, on my belly, her finger questing into the crevice of my belly button. She pulls my curly pubic hair out into long straight strands, then watches curiously as they curl up tight when released. She dries off my cock with a sheet, then explores every bit of it, too. Clear fluid dribbles from it in response to this treatment. Bold she wipes it with her finger and puts it into her mouth. Then Holly glances up at me, as I watch her do this. She blushes, embarrassed, like a child who has been caught dipping her finger in to the frosting of a birthday cake, hours before it was due to be eaten.</p><p>""I could feel it,"" Holly said. ""I could feel it coming out."" She stretched and lay languidly across me, her head resting in the crook of my arm. One leg moved absently, rubbing her smooth inner thigh against my hairy leg, then hooking over it. ""I could feel your cock spasm as your cum pumped out. I could feel it splashing inside me, even hotter than your cock. It felt like it was going all the way up into my stomach."" </p><p>We seem to lay there for hours, holding each other, as our bodies cool down. And soon our interlude must end. One of us suggests a shower, the other takes that as an excuse for more fun.</p><p>The shower is hot, steam filling the white-tiled room. With soap in one hand and a soft terry cloth in the other, I clean the dried blood from between my lovers thighs. There is not so much of it, really, I had expected something more dramatic. I explore her marvelous, shapely body with soapy hands, and she explores mine with hers. I marvel at how perfect she seems to me, how exactly she is what I desire most. Her loving attentions to my cock have awakened it again. She hugs me, kisses my chest and nipples, tugs at my chest hair with her teeth. </p><p>Holly flashes that wicked smile again. ""I want to do everything with you,' she says, ""but you've got too much hair down there."" She stretches out of the shower to the shelf over the sink, returning with my razor and shaving gel. ""Well this is new,"" I say, as she sets to work. </p><p>""How do you know how to do this?"" I ask.</p><p>""I shave my dad sometimes,"" Holly replied, looking up at me, ""No, Monkey! His face! Daddy and I don't play; don't you have a filthy mind!""</p><p>I laugh but she warns me to be still, unless I want to be cut. I obey. She makes quick work of my thick pubic hair and rubs the fresh pink skin with soap and water fingers. She runs her hands down my thighs and legs. Then my cock is inside her sweet mouth. She cannot take all of it, but seeing the look of ecstasy on my face she grips what won't fit with her hands. Her lips ride up and down the shaft, her cheeks deflating as she sucks hard, her lips forced into and out of her mouth with each stroke. She extends her tongue to rub the underside as she sucks, her teeth touch gently on the tender skin. I can feel the head of my cock tickling the back of her throat; and the realization she is trying to take it all causes me to cum. I explode down her throat.</p><p>Holly gasps, then coughs, swallowing every bit of it. ""I could feel it hitting the back of my throat!"" she giggles, ""Wow! Oh, wow!"" She grins up at me, ""I love it. I really love your cum, Martin. I love eating your cum, and I love having you squirt your cum deep inside my pussy!""</p><p>I can't stand it, my member is suddenly rigid again. I pull her up, turn her and push her firmly against the wall of the shower, her palms and the left side of her face flat on the tiles, her heart shaped little ass arching up at me. Looking over her shoulder at me and the down, she watches as my cock again fucks in and out of her tight little pussy with long, slow strokes. Holly moans, then shrieks and cums again, her cunt juices flowing all over my cock, her pussy spasming and gripping, milking my rigid fuck rod buried balls deep in her tiny 10-year-old cunt.</p><p>I slowly withdraw my very wet cock from her dripping little pussy, and raise up to position the head at her tiny puckered asshole ... and I push. The head makes a just audible 'pop' as it penetrates her, and slowly, very slowly with one continuous movement I press all the way to the hilt inside her precious little ass. I begin stroking, pulling out and sliding back in, and out, and back in, increasing the pace and force of my thrust with every stroke, fucking my tiny lover's incredibly tight little anus. Soon we are both moaning, Holly's head is down between her arms, she simply can't hold it up any longer. Her cries of pleasure resound each time my belly slaps her preteen ass and my balls strike against her profusely leaking freshly fucked cunt; and she thrusts hard back at me trying intently to force my rigid cock more deeply up into her bowels. And I know that everyone in the hallway outside can hear us, as my 10-year-old little lover begins to almost scream out again in orgasmic rapture, ""Oh YES! Fuck my ass, Martin. Fuck me harder, oh YES, Martin, FUCK MEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!! </p><p>And I am glad they can hear us. For we are lost in the ecstasy of each other, lost in the ecstasy of sex, lost in the ecstasy of love. Lost, as I cum violently once again, thrusting so hard into her ass that I lift Holly's feet off the shower floor and I ejaculate my hot seed deeply into her bowels. </p><p>Now softening, I pull out of my little lover's ass, amazed that so much hard cock went into something so tiny. Holly bites her arm, pressed against the wet tile, as her pussy and her puckered sphincter spasm, her buttocks clenching, a jet of my semen streams out of her asshole, and runs down her thighs onto the tile. She clenches again, more cum streams from her asshole and I move behind her, she rests the weight of her steaming, dripping pussy on my cock. I press my bare pelvis against her ass, as she arches her slender back, and reaches up to lace her little fingers behind my neck. Turning her head, she kisses me full on my lips, our tongues curling around the other. Between breaths she murmurs, ""I love you, Martin. I love fucking you, Martin. I love you fucking me. I want to do everything with you. I love you.""</p><p>I do not remember how long we stayed that way. But then we were dressed, walking hand in hand out of the hotel and into the mall. There is a bus-stop on the far side that would take her to a friends house, the one unwittingly acting as her alibi.</p><p>I steer Holly into a jewelry store, and buy her one of those silly sentimental love necklaces, the kind with a heart that splits in two. She smiles at me, unable to say anything, but her hand repeatedly squeezes mine. The middle-aged clerk smiles at us. ""Your daughter is very beautiful,"" she says to me. I thank her, and say that indeed she is. Holly seems suddenly to be nearly beside herself, trying desperately to keep from laughing.</p><p>We find a secluded bench in a quiet area, where the storefronts are vacant. Holly carefully breaks the pendant in two, unraveling the double-chain. One goes around my neck, she stuffs it under my shirt; the other she proudly displays on the outside of her dress. She says, ""Wait here, don't move. I have to pee.""</p><p>Holly returns a few minutes later, something clenched tightly in one small fist. Smiling that wicked grin, she sits next to me, pressing her thigh against mine. Her fist snakes down between us and into my jacket pocket, then out again, empty. I reach in cautiously, and find her little white cotton panties, made sticky with her pussy emissions from her anticipation of today's lovemaking. ""I can't take THOSE home, can I?"" she giggles.</p><p>Content, Holly leans against me, stroking my arm with one hand, the other invisible behind us, fingers trying to force their way down my pants. ""When is your meeting?"" she asks quietly. </p><p>""Monday morning,"" I answer, ""I don't suppose you can sneak out of your house tonight."" </p><p>""No, not likely,"" she replies. ""But you know"", she grins coyly ""I was planning to spend the whole day Sunday at an arcade with my friends."" She pauses, ""Its in the basement of this mall. See you for breakfast?""</p><p>""Of course,"" I say. ""And what do you want to eat my love.""</p><p>""Oh, you can give me room service"", she smiled a lascivious smile. We can be naked all day, and suck and fuck each other, and watch dirty movies on the TV in the hotel room! Is it a date?"" she whispered, sweetly. I nodded as she stood and began to walk away toward the mall bus stop, her sexy little hips and ass putting on a show for my benefit.</p><p>""And for dessert?"" I called out to her.</p><p>Holly looked back at me over her shoulder, giggled and shouted loudly enough for all within 100 feet to hear, ""I want lots more of your 'Banana Creampies', of course!"" .......</p>"
840,Tales From Pedland,blueriver,,"['g', 'pedo', 'dog']","Pedland, a place where little girls 8yo and under, compete to get the best role in child porn films.",2011-05-11T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It was a fine day in Pedville, a medium size city in Pedland, and a special day for many of its young female inhabitants who would be celebrating their 8th birthdays. This story will document the events of this special day for three of Pedlands beautiful lolitas.</p><p>Before we begin though the reader should know more about the culture of Pedland.</p><p>Pedland is a special place populated by citizens who practice a free and open lifestyle far beyond that of some other nations ""Nudist Colonies"".</p><p>Young girls and boys are taught at a very early age that their bodies are fun and to explore and use it anyway they please (as well as for others to use also), and how to pleasure themselves and others. One rite of passage is that at the age of 8 little girls are allowed to enter one form or another of xxxlands sexual trades.</p><p>Now that the reader is familiar with why this day is so special for our three 8 year old Sluts To Be we can continue.</p><p>The girls we will be documenting are named Aimee, Brittany, and Chastity. And we will relate the days events for Aimee first. Aimee's mother 23 year old Monica, had no problem getting her little girl out of bed today, she had been excited for weeks and was ready to get going with the days plans.</p><p>Aimee had chosen to become an exotic dancer as her mother had when she was 8yo, and her firm young body was built for it.</p><p>Her father Michael had her an appointment to interview at the dance club Candy Dolls. Aimee's mother had worked at this very same club (she had met Michael there also) and her mother told her she could even use the same stage name she had ""Gum Drop"" (the girls in the club chose candy names and was part of its charm).</p><p>Aimee's parents had bought her some very nice, sexy outfits to choose from for her interview and she had selected a nice little jean micro mini and bright red tube top. Underneath she had a pair of sparkle black thongs and a red garter and stockings, and her 4 inch heels made her feel like a big girl.</p><p>Seeing his little girl ""strut her stuff"" made her dad very excited and his cock was erect the moment he saw her, Michael pulled his daddy dick out hoping for a little early action however, Aimee whined: ""Daaaaaaaaaaad not now, I don't want my kitty all sticky for my audition""</p><p>Having been duly chastised by his hot little slut daughter he put his cock away, for now. After a kiss goodbye Michael was off to work and Monica and Aimee headed out to Candy Dolls.</p><p>They arrived at the club and entered the girls changing room where there were several other young lolly's in the room in various stages of dress.</p><p>Since Aimee had come ready she was called in first. Aimee and her mother entered the dance area and met the club owner, Dave, he complimented Aimee on her outfit and began the interview.</p><p>He first asked Aimee a few questions concerning types of music she liked and what stage name she wanted to use, he said he seemed to remember another ""Gum Drop"" with a wink at mom, he also asked her what kind of sex she preferred Aimee told his she was very good at sucking cock but that she preferred men to use her pussy.</p><p>He liked that although he said the girls were not to do anything without the managers approval out side of stripping.</p><p>Dave told the girls that competition was tough and she would have to really stand out to be selected and Aimee's mom assured him she would do ""anything"" to get the job.</p><p>""Lets see what you got, show me your dance moves""</p><p>Aimee stepped sexily onto the stage her 4 inch heels making the muscle in her young legs tight and her firm ass to protrude just a bit.</p><p>She began to undulate to the music beat and each thrust of her hips lifted her skirt and revealed her cute little panties framed by the red garter. Her hands moved slowly to remove her top revealing her flat little girl chest and she rubbed and pinched her 8 year old nipples. Dave was amazed at how sensual this little cunt was and was eager to see more of her.</p><p>As the music continued Aimee could feel the hotness of her cunt between her legs and began to remove her skirt. As it hit the stage she squatted down in</p><p>front of Dave her legs spread wide so her thong rode up between her young pussy lips. Licking her finger she moved her panties aside and rubbed the glistening slit and probed her own pussy.</p><p>Soon her panties were lying in Dave's lap where his cock was aching to get out. Dave knew he had his girl but still needed to interview the remaining girls. But he wanted to see much more of Aimee so he asked them to stick around till he was done for a more ""in depth"" interview.</p><p>The remaining little honeys came and went and he found a couple more who he would hire but his star dancer was going to be Aimee.</p><p>After the last cutie was gone he invited Aimee and Monica into the private dance area. Dave reclined on the sofa while Aimee removed her clothing (he had witnessed her strip tease ability already).</p><p>Music began and Aimee straddling Dave's lap began to grind her little mound against his rock hard bulge as he sucked and pinched her preteen nipples.</p><p>Rising slowly Aimee placed her pussy over Dave's face allowing him to taste her budding cunt. The hotness of his tongue made her moan and she began to beg him to fuck her. Pulling out his cock Aimee lowered herself onto it until he was deep inside her 8 year old pussy.</p><p>Feeling his cock press against her cervix Dave's cock began to pulse and spasm as her shot his thick cum deep into Aimee's pussy. Aimee and Dave both rolled onto the sofa from sexual exertion. Monica who had been masturbating herself took the opportunity to lick her little girls pussy clean s she could be ready for daddy when she got home.</p><p>After recovering Dave thanked Aimee for the best interview he ever had and told he she had the job. Aimee squealed with excitement at the news and received a 100 unit hiring bonus, he told her she could begin the next night.</p><p>Riding home Aimee spoke of nothing but how she could not wait to have all those men looking at her which made her little pussy wetter and wetter so that when she arrived home she could not wait to feel her daddies cock inside her, Michael was glad to help out and little Aimee's pussy was soon filled with cock again.</p><p>Aimee's dad pumped her pussy and as his cum streamed into her gushing cunt told her how proud he was of his new slut.</p><p>Our next little 8 year old hottie, Brittany,was a very open outgoing little girl. Brittanys mother, Sara, and father, Scott, found it impossible to keep her skirt down or her legs closed. At one point they had begun making her wear pants until she made them into micro cut offs that showed more panty and ass than her tiny skirts.</p><p>Brittany loved to role play and play pretend games so she decided to be an actress and star in child porn movies for the poor men in other countries who were not allowed to use little girls for sexual pleasure.</p><p>Her mom and dad were excited about her decision because they would now have a famous celebrity in the family. Brittany's father after learning of her desire was able to pull a few strings and get her an audition with the studio Tiny Tots Productions. Tiny Tots was the largest producer of child pornography in the world having actresses as young as 3 years old (they were allowed a special exemption due to the high quality of their films such as ""Bitch Babies"" and ""K9 Cutie s"", and also because they let the prime minister have a cameo appearance in the upcoming sequel to ""Daycare Dollies"" one of their biggest blockbusters.</p><p>Arriving at the studio the family was met by a tour guide and taken around to see where Brittany would be working, if she got a role. 8 year old Brittany was wide eyed at the thought of really being a porn star and was excited during the tour to meet one of Tots newest stars 6 year old Polly Petite whos debut in the movie ""Brownies "" launched he career and broke the mold for under 8 actresses.</p><p>Polly was the first 6 year old to perform double penetration with 5 sets of studs in one scene. She was in the process of shooting a new release K9 Kummers and was getting ready for a scene where she would take her first knot from a black lab she asked them if they wanted to watch and they or course said yes with enthusiasm. Polly began by having her little pussy loosened up a little one of the stage hands laid her back and opened her legs to insert a speculum into the little girls vagina.</p><p>Cranking it open slowly bit by bit as her tiny cunt adjusted to the stretching. When Pollys 6 year old cum hole was open about 4 inches he stopped and left it for a few minutes it excited her to see all the people watching and looking deep into her wide open vagina.</p><p>Releasing the pressure Polly was ready . The dog was led to her on stage and as she lay on her back she began to stroke the animals cock when it began to protrude she took it into her mouth and began to suck the dogs cock hungrily. Forcing herself to stop, Polly loved dog cum, she got on all fours and bent over for the dog to mount her his huge cock slid in her twat easily and his knot began to swell as he pushed against her ass his bulging knot began to enter the little honeys pussy.</p><p>As it did so her eyes got wider and wider until she began to whimper and small yelps erupted from her trembling lips. With his knot deep inside Pollys cunt he began to fuck her faster and faster until his cum began to stream into his little bitches hole. As he came his swollen knot receded and he dismounted her, the audience watching cheered the performance and Polly smiled and thanked them, she loved having a live audience.</p><p>It was time now for Brittanys audition and she was taken to another sound stage where a remake of the film Birthday Girl was being made by none other than the old versions starlet Francine Dville.</p><p>Brittany would be auditioning for the lead roll which amongst other things would require her to take on a 100 stud gangbang for the ""Big Scene"".</p><p>Brittany introduced herself with her chosen stage name Fanny Phuck , and told Francine what an honour it was to meet her and audition for such a famous film title she had seen it many times and wondered what it would be like to have 100 cocks all to herself, but today she was to try out with 10 men looking to be studs in the movie also.</p><p>In her test role ""Fanny"" was to perform as a cheerleader for her father and some friends who were watching a football game.</p>"
841,Slave Sister,Bman,,"['bd', 'inc', 'humil', 'ds']",A big brother takes advantage of his younger sister. He discovers she is all too willing.,2012-03-12T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I practically raise my little sister. I was sixteen months older than her. Mom was working most of the time since the divorce. There was little free time to juggle between us and her social life. Jenny always followed me around even when I was in the shower. She would stand there and look at me naked. Finally, one day when she was about nine, she noticed my dick and pointed to it.</p><p>""What's that?""</p><p>""That's my dick,"" I replied.</p><p>She pulled her little skirt down along with her panties. ""I don't have one.""</p><p>""I know you don't. You dummy! You're a girl!""</p><p>She had a sad look in her eyes. ""When will I get one?""</p><p>""Never!"" I shouted. ""Now, close the fucking door and let me take a bath!""</p><p>I walked into the bedroom with the towel around my waist and Jenny was sitting on her bed. I could tell she had been crying her face was all wet. I sat down beside her.</p><p>""I guess its time I told you a few things. Take off all your clothes."" I flung off my towel and watched her strip. ""You know how to play with yourself? Like rub your pussy and make yourself tingle all over.""</p><p>She nodded her head yes. ""Show me."" I said.</p><p>She placed her little finger on her bald pussy and rubbed it around in a circle while rocking her hips little ass around. ""Good. Now let me show you how boys do it."" I grabbed my erect little cock and began pulling it up and down and over the head.</p><p>She immediately stopped what she was doing and watched me intently. Suddenly I stopped. ""Here you take it and try."" She grabbed my cock and perfectly imitated my motions. After about a minute I stopped her. ""Now you know what you have to do?"" She shook her head.</p><p>""You have to put it in your mouth and suck on it like a sucker.""</p><p>She knelt down on the floor and took my little erection in her mouth and began to suck. I began a rhythm in and out of her mouth and I could feel my cock getting even harder. Then my whole body tingled and shook and everything felt so good. ""You just made me cum,"" I said to her. ""Stand up and let me rub your pussy so I can make you cum.""</p><p>She opened her legs I placed my finger where I had seen hers and gently rubbed around and up and down. Soon her little ass and hips were rocking. Suddenly she gave out with little squeal followed by a moan. Her head tossed back she grabbed my hand and held it tight against her pussy. She rocked back and forth against it for a few seconds.</p><p>""Did you cum?""</p><p>She nodded her head.</p><p>I grabbed her by the shoulders and threw her down on the bed. ""Don't you ever tell mom what we did here? If she finds out you play with your pussy. She'll send you away to live with Aunt Rebecca. Do you want that?"" With tears in her eyes, Jenny shook her head.</p><p>""Then you better never tell!""</p><p>I figured that frightened her enough that we would be safe from discovery.</p><p>Our favorite game to play was Star Wars and she was always the one to get captured. I would be Darth Vader and she was Princess Leia. I would take her captive, tie her up, strip her naked then poke and prod every hole she had. I would make suck my cock every time. I got a little bolder and I replaced my finger with my dick. Sometimes I would play Jabba I would buy her off the slave market. I put a collar around her neck with a leash on it. I would make her strip and lead her around naked by the leash. I put on music then she would have to dance for me, spread her legs and.</p><p>Jenny didn't really mind I think she loved all the attention she got. There was so little from mom we took what we could get. Jenny was eleven and in fifth grade I was twelve and in the sixth. I already started with the wet dreams and when I masturbated juice came out of my cock. I learned in human science class that when that happens a man can make a woman pregnant. That scared me. I never fucked Jenny in the pussy anymore only in the ass and the mouth.</p><p>Puberty and adolescence was setting in on both of us. My hormones were developing into male aggressive testosterone. Jenny was changing also she was getting pussy hair and tits. She was also getting a little more independent. Sometimes I would tie her face down across the bed and spank her little ass until she had tears in her eyes. I would roll her over, gag her mouth and use the vibrator on pussy. I would just hold it there on her clit and she would buck, shake and twist all over. When her breathing got so heavy I would quit.</p><p>I soon realized the only way to control her was through humiliation and embarrassment. When she was all dressed up and with her friends she was hot shit! When I made her strip, tied her up and spanked her ass, she was obedient and tame. Unfortunately that was hard to do all the time. I had a plan I wanted to try. One morning when she was ready to go to school I made her take off her panties and give them to me. She was not to wear any panties all day at school.</p><p>On the way home on the bus I arranged to sit toward the back with her next to the window beside me. ""Open your legs,"" told her.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""You heard me. I said open your legs. Right now!""</p><p>She did and I slid my fingers right up into her pussy. She gasped and took a deep breath. She was sitting on the public school bus no panties on and her brother's fingers were playing with her pussy under her dress.</p><p>I could see in her face that sense of humiliation quickly overcame her. She was quiet her head hung down and she avoided any eye contact.</p><p>""The only girl that doesn't wear panties is a fucking slut!"" I whispered in her ear.</p><p>""Since you're a slut! Your pussy is available to anyone. Bobby is going to sit down here next to you. He's going to feel your pussy and you're going to let him. Understand?""</p><p>She quickly nodded her and never said a word. Bobby sat down and ran his hand up her inner thigh to her pussy. I could she her body recoiled and I knew Bobby made contact. He finger fucked her a few seconds then got up. I moved Randy into place and he too slid his hand under her dress and fondled her pussy. I had no trouble with her the rest of the night. I tied her hand behind her back, took her in the shower and made her lick my balls and suck my cock.</p><p>Selling my sister's pussy for money, I think made me the first pimp at our school. Guys would scrape together everything they had so they could get to feel a real pussy. Then I had a better idea. I took her to the old Miller place down the block. There were some signs that said nobody could go in the house because it was dangerous. We never played in the house there was all kinds of trees and tall bushes to play around. There was an old greenhouse out back us guys use to use as a clubhouse. I took Jenny there and tied her up to a pole. For a dollar they could lift up her dress, pull down her panties and spank her ass ten times with a wood paddle I provided.</p><p>For another dollar they got to play with her pussy and her titties for two minutes. Some guys did manage to masturbate her within the two minutes. For three dollars they could get their cock sucked by her. I didn't allow anyone to fuck her with anything but fingers. I didn't want her hurt her in any way. By the end of the week we had over fifty bucks!</p><p>Then one day it all came to an end. Jenny was twelve or maybe thirteen; mom bought some things to stuff inside Jenny's pussy. Mom said she was on her way to being a woman. She could get pregnant now and she could have babies. I could never look at her again as my little sister. The other thing was the thought of blood coming out of her pussy. At my age that was the most disgusting thing I could ever imagine. It would take me a few years to get over that.</p>"
842,Boys Will Be Boys,Bman,,"['mf', 'bd', 'inc', 'nc', 'humil']",The boys explore Randy's older sister.,2012-03-12T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>There were three of us, Randy who was twelve, my cousin Paul who was also twelve and me I was eleven. We lived out in the country on a ranch. I lived about a mile down the road from Randy and Paul lived about that far to the south of us. The three of us grew up together around there and we all played together. Now that we were getting older our bodies were changing and sex and girls became more important than they use to be.</p><p>Randy had a sister her name was Jenny and she was fourteen. She was the only girl around except for mom. You would never know she was much of a girl because she was more like a tomboy. She could beat us up any time she wanted. I kind of liked her she was pretty I thought. She had long brown hair that went to her back if she let it out. Most the time she wore it in braids. There were no guys around her age except in school and most of them were scared of her.</p><p>Anyway we guys were busy exploring our own sexuality. We played games like capturing someone and stripping him and playing with his dick. Then making him suck the other guy's dicks and things like that. Since I was the youngest I was the one that usually got captured and tied up. Then we would all masturbate and have a great time. Randy and Paul were already squirting juice out of their dicks and I didn't. I later found out that was puberty.</p><p>One afternoon we were messing around bored out of our minds. Then we came up with an idea. We got to talking about capturing Jenny. Take all her clothes off and look at her pussy and titties. None of us had ever seen a real pussy. We did see some in a magazine once. I got a peek at mom once but I didn't really see anything. We made our plan fool proof. Jenny was in the barn cleaning the horse stall.</p><p>I was to throw a horse turd at her and when I hit her she would chase. I would run down the barn and into the tack room. Paul and Randy would trip her and tie her up on the floor. I crept around the corner and tossed the horse turd hitting her right on the butt. She turned.</p><p>""You little shit! I'll pound you ass!""</p><p>The race was on I was fast that's why they picked me to do it. I darted in the tack room and she flew in behind me. Paul tripped her and she went down on the floor. She was no match for the three of us and we had practice doing this. We quickly tied her arms behind her back.</p><p>""You better let me up! You hear me? You little shit!""</p><p>Randy and Paul unfastened her jeans and instantly yanked them off along with her panties. I think she was surprised! I got hold of her top and pulled it over her head then Paul reached over and yanked her bra off. There it was in all its naked glory, her pussy. A slit up between her legs with two puffy lips on each side and there was just a little bit of hair. I later learned they were called the labia.</p><p>""Damn you, Randy!"" She shouted. ""I'm telling mom and dad. They'll beat you ass!""</p><p>Randy grabbed her panties and shoved them in her mouth.</p><p>""You're not telling anything,"" Randy snapped back. ""There's three of us. We'll say you just undressed in front of us! Then they'll whip you ass!""</p><p>Paul smiled at her. ""Now, let's feel your pussy.""</p><p>She quickly pulled her legs together. Randy and Paul got two pieces of rope and tied her legs to the two posts in the tack room. She was spread wide open.</p><p>I watched as Paul opened those lips and I saw it was all pink inside and there was another hole right in the center of her. Paul poked his fingers inside and she wiggled and twisted to get free. Paul and Randy was playing with her pussy and I decided to play with her tits. I pinched, twisted and pulled in her little nipples. She was wiggling around and trying to say something but the gag kept her quiet. Randy got one of the carrots that was feed for the horses. He was poking it in and out of her butt hole.</p><p>By the time I got to fee in her pussy it was all wet. I saw this little hole like up at the top of her pussy. I poked it with my finger and she bucked upward. I did again and again and she her hips bucked even more. Then I touched with my fingers and she screamed as best as she could through the gag. Her pussy was really hot and she was jerking all over as I played with that little thing. I later found out that was the clit.</p><p>""I think its time you suck our cocks!"" Randy said taking off his pants. Paul laughed and took his pants off too. Jenny was shaking her head no.</p><p>""Then we'll just have to make you!""</p><p>They untied Jenny's legs, pulled her up and bent her over an old saw horse that was in the corner. Randy grabbed some leather straps from an old harness. He began to spank her across the ass.</p><p>""When you're ready to suck our cocks let me know! Then I'll stop whipping you.""</p><p>After about ten whacks, Jenny was shaking her head yes! Randy and Paul made her get on her knees then took turns putting their cocks in her mouth. I was watching from behind because I liked how her red little ass looked. Suddenly I saw this tiny stream running out from between her legs. My eyes got wide and I was excited.</p><p>""My God, she's peeing!"" Sure enough she was.</p><p>Like always I was the youngest so I was the last to put my hard dick in her mouth. She was so warm and her tongue felt so good wrapped around my little erection. I reached over and pinched her nipples again and I felt her breathe a lot faster. I kept it up until that wonderful unexplained sensation overcame my whole body.</p><p>Jenny was kneeling on the floor her head down and the puddle of pee under her. I really felt sorry for her. I wanted to hug her and say I was sorry but I couldn't with the other guys there. Paul untied her had and Randy tossed her clothes to her. ""Remember. If you say anything. We'll tell you made us do it!""</p><p>With tears in her eyes, she gathered her clothes and ran naked out of the tack room.</p><p>Two day later we did the same thing in the back stable. We tackled her in the straw pile, tied her up and gagged her. Then we stripped off all her clothes but I somehow she didn't seem resist as much as she did the first time. She kicked and thrashed around but the look in her eyes was different. This time I watched as Randy and Paul actually put their dicks in her pussy! They humped her just like the horses and the cows did when they were mating.</p><p>My dick was too small for her pussy so I got to put it up her butt hole and I screwed her in the butt. Her little butt hole squeezed my dick and made me shiver all over. That was one of the best memories I ever had back home on the farm.</p>"
843,Lindsey,Boga,,"['MMFFggg', 'cons', 'inc']","This fictitious tale inspired by a new writer, or a pair of writers UncMillie. I like the conversation and style of the far fetched imagination offered. Yet so very close to our society promiscuity now in very young age boys and girls. Some may find this tale a tad long. Hope you enjoy. It is a right to the point.",2013-05-23T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Tue, May 21, 2013: Birthday Party</h5><p>It was Lindsey Bohan's birthday. She was eight years old, and unlike three quarters of her third grade she had not yet sucked a cock. She had not even seen one up close, just by peeking at her daddy and his friends on camping trips, and of course the internet. She had of course heard plenty, and frigged her pussy lots of times since she was six thinking and dream ing of the day when she would have her own cock to play with, and of course fuck.</p><p>Now Lindsey new all the words, and all the places refereed to. And as she lay in her bed this morning with a banana doing service for her, her fingers on her big clit she paused to allow both hands to pull her nipples which were hard and long, and made her cunt squeeze the banana, or what ever might be in her pussy at the time.</p><p>Back to the serious business of jacking her pussy the preteen thought of Clay Miles, the man just out of college that her daddy had hired three months ago. She had noticed him eying her every time they were together, and she showed him what he wanted to see.</p><p>Lindsey had long auburn hair she was about four foot six, her nips were clearly visible in her shirt when she wanted them to be, and this girl had an ass that would do honors for a twelve year old.</p><p>Clay and his wife Shirl would be here this afternoon at the party. Today she was going to get some cock either in her mouth or pussy, hopefully both. </p><p>She was back at the banana and her clit when her mom busted through the door. ""Best hurry that up sweetie. Remember we are going to the mall for a new birthday dress and stuff.""</p><p>""'Im cumin right now,"" the girl smiled, as her mom left the room. And she did , it was a good one with Clay's name on it.</p><p>Naked Lindsey got from bed and wiped her pussy on a towel lying at the foot of her bed that she had placed there just for that reason. Pulling on a pair of too small panties and a preteen girl type undershirt. Then a pair of shorts and a button blouse. The girl combed her hair and slipped on her sandals, then walked down stairs to meet her mom.</p><p>At the mall Jen, Lindsey's mom allowed the girl the run to her own dressing pleasure. She had known for several months now about her daughters bed time activities, and had even seen her in action, like this morning.</p><p>""Mom, I want some small bikini panties that show my you know, pretty good. You know what I mean don't you? And a short dress or skirt.""</p><p>""You get what you want darling, it's your birthday, and lets make it a memorable one.""</p><p>That is what Lindsey did. She bought white see thru panties, then took several dresses and skirts to the dressing room. The girl first put on the panties and rubbed her hand over her hairless box, allowing her finger to slip into the leg, and into her hot pussy. Hot now, she moved the curtain to open about six inches. Any one wanting to see inside could. </p><p>Her mother had moved discretely to another part of the store, where she could watch her hot daughter play. </p><p>When Lindsey saw the man standing near by watching her her pussy began to creme. He looked to be about same age as her daddy. She let him watch as she rubbed her panties in her cunt. She and her mom saw his cock get hard in his pants. Lindsey turned and showed him her gorgeous ass. The man looked around, then moved closer. ""You like what I have Mister?""</p><p>""I sure as hell do sweetie. How old are you?"" He rubbed his cock through his pants. She could see the wet spot.</p><p>Turning to show her front Lindsey said eight years old today, and never been fucked, but I can take a cock cause I have busted that mean ole cherry, and have put some veggies in my cunt. I'm sure I can fuck really good, cause I am so damn, shit, fuckin hot."" She pulled her panties to the side and put her finger inside for both their pleasures.""</p><p>It was the a woman about his age came up behind him, and led him away. She looked back at the preteen with a crazy smile on her face.</p><p>Lindsey frigged herself to a quick cum before exiting the dressing room. Lindsey wet in her pussy and new pants dresses and left to meet her mom.</p><p>Having got all they wanted mother and daughter left the mall walking toward the Dodge van. ""I saw you awhile ago Lindsey. That's why I left you to your self. You need to be very careful who you flash and show your stuff too. I know most women and girls are exhibitionist, but you, wow little girl.""</p><p>""I am mommy. Oh, I mean I will be more careful, but it is so much fun to watch them get a hard on. Especially the men."" Lindsey looked at her mother smiling, ""Promise.""</p><p>""Hummm, we will see what happens today. I can tell you are as ready as that preverbal fox in the forest fire.""</p><p>""I think you might be right on mom. I am ready right now. I hope it is OK with you and dad. All my friends do it. I feel left out.""</p><p>The pair entered the house, ""when is daddy's golf game over?""</p><p>""Evan and his friends should be here pretty soon honey. Your pop is going to cook some hamburgers for them as well as the party. You might go on and get dressed. I would suggest a nice shower and new panties.""</p><p>""You know Lucy will be here with her mom and daddy. And some more of my school friends. If Tish gets here while I am upstairs send her on up, also Lucy. Tish's daddy is coming too, his name is Kenny, good looking hunk mama.""</p><p>""Oh shit."" Her mom said aloud. ""What you three got planned?""</p><p>""Use your imagination mom, Trish is nine, and Lucy is eight and a half. I'm the baby of the trio. And, they know lots more stuff than I do."" The girl laughed and mounted the stairs.</p><p>After her show Lindsey was standing in her bedroom in just her new peek throu panties when Lucy came in. ""Wow."" Lucy said, ""Those panties are hot, hot. So who you gonna show them too?""</p><p>""Anyone who wants to look. And I hope to get several gawkers today, and that is not all I don't want them on at all.""</p><p>""Un Oh!, Lucy said with a serious look. ""You gonna get some today, on your eighth birthday? And who's the lucky cock holder?""</p><p>""Don't know yet, but there will be several men here today along with the kids."" Lindsey smiled at Lucy, ""including Jake.""</p><p>""You gonna try to fuck my daddy?"" Lucy smiled, ""good luck, and you have to tell me all about it. KAY?""</p><p>""Fuck who?"" came the voice from the door way. It was Trish. ""I'm gonna get me some today too. I'm thinking of Lindsey's daddy. I know he wants it. Told me so at the lake last week. I almost sucked his cock then.""</p><p>""Tish, you mini slut, leave my papa alone. He doesn't want any preteen pussy. He has some at home and doesn't use it.""</p><p>'""Hah,"" came the scarastic remark from both Trish, and Lucy. ""He has rubbed my ass more times than I can count,"" said Lucy. I know he will slip me the sausage when the time is right. Maybe today is the right time."" She looked at Trish.</p><p>Trish said, ""you skank do not cry for me. I have some planned already. I may go home with Clay and Sheril. They are great people.""</p><p>Lindsey listening to this banter knew she had better get her ducks aligned in a hurry or she would be a virgin come bedtime, both pussy and mouth. She knew Trish put out, and now thought for sure so had Lucy. She would ask her.</p><p>The opportunity to ask came quickly when Trish left to go to the pool area and change into her swim suit.</p><p>""Lucy, you have had it haven"" you, who is it?""</p><p>""I was going to tell you today. Yes last week at the lake, Joel did me on a picnic table three times. It was soooo gooood, I sucked him and his friend Lewis, a black dude at the same time. They both are about sixteen. I promised Lewis some of this preteen pussy next time, I love to fuck Lindsey, it is so great, and I think my mom knows I did it too. She found my panties in the hamper and laid them on my bed for me to see, that she had seen. She has been grinning at me since the n. I want a really big one next time, or at least real soon.""</p><p>""I'm gonna give some pussy to someone today, and I will suck a cock too. I really want it too. My mom knows too. She has watched be frig my cunt many times, and let me buy these show off panties today.""</p><p>""Oh, shit fuck yeah, she knows and I bet she will help you to if you need. I will stay late to keep watch for you if you want sweet girl."" </p><p>The pair looked at each other, ""can I see your fucked pussy Lucy, I really want to see what it looks like now. Is it bigger?""</p><p>""It was bigger for a couple days. I went without panties lot of time after I fucked, and the air felt soooo goood blowing on my clit, lips and hole. You will love it."" Lucy removed her panties and sat on the edge of the bed, knees raised and apart.</p><p>""Oh, it is so beautiful. If I had a cock I would fuck it myself. May I give it a congratulation kiss?"" Without waiting for an answer Lindsey knelt in front and kissed the hairless cunt, right in the hole, sucked the hangy long lips, and the clit.</p><p>Just as Lindsey gained her feet the door opened, and Lindsey's and Lucy's mom both looked in, ""You girls had best put it away for now, some people are beginning to arrive. It's 5:00 darlings, and Trish is already making waves in the pool.""</p><p>As the two adults walked to the door Lucy's mom Helen. said, ""I told you the little cunt got herself fucked last week. And I think for sure that your Lindsey is gonna taste the snake today."" The woman took.</p><p>""I believe you are spot on Helen. She nearly jumped a man in the mall dressing room today."" Said Jen, Lindsey's mom. </p><p>All the school kids were running around, playing opening presents and eating. The adults were sitting, talking and flirting. Some swimming. Trish had two daddies with her in the deep end, while wives turned green with envy, or jealously. They knew what was happening.</p><p>Lindsey, in her bikini grabbed Clay and headed for the deep end. It was now dark thirty, the kid guest were gone. Lindsey was so hot. She touched the cock next to her, then grabbed it. ""You like my bikini, Clay?""= Does it show off my preteen ass? You want some of my pussy?""</p><p>Clay smiled as he was chocking. He saw his wife smile, and knod her head at him. ""Been wanting to fuck you ever since we met little one. I love preteen pussy. You a virgin?""</p><p>""Sort of, but I can take your cock without any trouble. Lets go to my basemant and you fuck me for the first time on my old couch.""</p><p>She was naked, legs spread when Clay made his way into the room. He undressed.</p><p>Let me suck it please Clay. I have never had one in my pussy or in my mouth. The girl reached for the seven inch piece of man meat and reveled in its full heavy feel, ""Oh fuck a hammer,"" the girl said, ""In my mouth, fuck my mouth, if you cum I promise you some pussy late. I want to fuck all night, both me and Lucy want a gang bang."" She felt the cock in her maw. Four full inches at first, then her bobbing head found room for more. ""I,m cummin he said, cummin that virgin mouth, and your cunt is big enough for a pony, oh suck you sexy slut, suck my cock."" The girl sucked and swallowed his cum. Not too much spilled from her mouth over to her hard tittys.</p><p>""My wife Sheril wants to fuck you too darling. Can she have some too, maybe you can come over tomorrow. She is really hot for you, Lucy and that big ass Trish.""</p><p>""Yes, we will fuck her. I'll see what I can do. Now give me my first fuck in my preteen baby hole just for fucking. I have been waiting for it for so long.</p><p>The man got between her legs, she led his cock to her hole, he had little trouble bottoming out in her hairless slop garden. The girl came soon as he reached the second stroke. She came twice more before he loaded her little girl cunt. After a minute he stood at her head while she sucked him clean. He dressed. But before he left kissed her on the lips, and reminded her about his wife.</p><p>As he left she said, ""Clay, send Lucy down here will you?""</p><p>A few minutes later Lindsey dressed in her bikini let Lucy in the room. ""So, you got the man snake in your baby cunt, huh? She almost laughed. ""If you Still got some cum in there, let me see.""</p><p>Lindsey moved the crotch of her bikini to the side, her cunt hole was wide open, and sloppy with girl stuff and dripping cum. Holy damn, I am so hot looking at it,"" said Lucy. I need a fuck. Your daddy has been looking at me all afternoon. He even shook his cock at me one time. I think mom told him I was available, and no more a virgin. I want your daddy's cock in my box, and I know you are my best friend.""</p><p>""It's OK. Take him to my bedroom. I want some more too, so I'm gonna fuck Joel, your dad too, he has rubbed my ass today, and let me feel his cock too."" She looked at Lucy, ""Want to do it together?"" Ask Lindsey. ""they both have to know what we are doing, and what we are up to. I just had my first taste of cock, and am hungry hot as all hello for more.""</p><p>""Hello yes, lets do it. We will have to tell our moms so they won't be looking for us, They know we are ready for fucking, but they don't know who yet. They maybe want to watch though. You mind?""</p><p>""Shit fuck no. Maybe mom will get some cock today too. I know she wants some, and she wants to fuck Sammy, you know the boy next door. He is seventeen, I am gonna give him some too one day soon. Maybe mom and I can fuck him together, wouldn't that be something to write about?"" Lindsey shook and hugged herself. ""Lets go get some daddy cock.""</p><p>Out by the pool most everyone was gone except those who counted. Trish was over in a very dark corner with Sammy. Jan was watching them closely. Mom sure wanted that teenagers cock.</p><p>""Hi dad,"" Lucy whispered to her dad. ""I know someone who wants to share her pussy with you. You want some?""</p><p>""But you are my daughter honey, this is not right,"" he stuttered.</p><p>""Not me, at least not yet daddy. Lindsey is hot as a firecracker, and I am going to get Evan to do me."" She hugged him feeling his big cock. ""Wow daddy, you got a really big one. You and Lindsey fuck and I fuck Lindsey's daddy."" Rubbing his cock harder with her preteen body, she continued, ""I think mommy know though. She will not say anything, maybe join in, but sure she will watch."" Looking her daddy in the eye, ""she knows I've had cock before and is OK with it. Come to Lindsey's bedroom in about five minutes, we will be there.""</p><p>""Hi daddy,"" said Lindsey. ""Looks like all the people are gone except for Trish and Sammy out there in the dark fucking. And look at mom watching.""</p><p>""Watch your mouth little girl. Just because you are eight don't give you the right.""</p><p>""Right for what daddy?"" She went close and hugged him, rubbing her body any where it touched him. Hew was soon nine inches of hard cock nearly all over.</p><p>Holding her close said, ""your mom has been telling me things about you lately. She told me about today at the mall where you about drove that man nutty.""</p><p>""Yes I was a real exhibitionist pops. I was so hot in my box, I couldn't help it. The stranger man seemed to like it, he had a big hard and wet spot. I think his wife did too.</p><p>Daddy, I got fucked today for the first time by one of your fronds with a big cock, but not nearly as big as yours feel. Daddy, you want some preteen pussy?""</p><p>""Baby that would be so wrong for me to fuck you. And, your mom would kill what ever the cops left of me.""</p><p>""Not me daddy. Lucy. She wants your dick in her mouth and pussy, she is in my bedroom with Jake, her daddy waiting for you. Jake is going to dick my just used pussy at the same time.""</p><p>""Oh my shit,"" evan said. ""They all know?""</p><p>""All but mom. I am going to tell her now, and get her away from that pair over there."" The preteen smiled, squeezed her daddy's cock, ""Maybe Trish and Sammy will join our group. I'll tell mom to ask them. She really wants Sammy's cock in her you know?""</p><p>""I know,"" he said as he went into the house, ""see you in a few,"" he said to her.</p><p>Walking to her mom Lindsey said, ""I just got my first cock mama. Now I am going to get some more. Lucy's daddy is going to do me, my daddy is going to do Lucy at same time. Helen will be watching i'm sure. You want to, come on and bring Trish and Sammy. I told daddy you wanted to fuck Sammy, he said he knew, and it was OK.""</p><p>Lindsey went into the house. Jen walked over to Sammy and the preteen skank Trish.</p><p>All the adults had stopped off in the den for a real stand up alcoholic beverage. Took it with them to Lindsey's bedroom. For some reason they all seemed to arrive together. At this time all were clothed but hot in the cunt, and hard cock. Depending on the gender.</p><p>Soon enough the women, Jen and Helen were down to just panties. The preteen girls were as born naked. Each pulling on their nipples and showing cunt to anyone who would look.</p><p>It was a nervous few minutes. Then Lindsey said, ""daddy, take off all your clothes and let me see your cock without me having to sneak around and peek."" Soon both he and the other men were naked. </p><p>Lindsey went to her mom, ""He won't fuck me momma, but do you mind if I suck that big ole cock. I don't even know if I can get the head in my wide mouth, but I think I can, if it will stretch like my baby box.""</p><p>""Suck him honey. He loves it. But do not make him cum. He still has Lucy to fuck ya know.""</p><p>""I know mama. You gonna fuck Sammy so we can all see?""</p><p>""I don't know honey. Maybe, but sure as hell I'm gonna fuck him, and then I am gonna eat that skank Trish's pussy. I have been hot all day baby. Go ride Jake's big cock. He is a great fuck. I know for sure."" She smiled at her little girl.</p><p> Both fathers were lying side by side when the girls straddled them and their hard rods. ""Put his cock in me mama,"" each girl looked at their respective mothers, as they came and grab the husbands dick and placed it in the preteen daughters hole. Both girls almost in unison sat down on a big nine inch wrist round hard peter of a father.</p><p>""Oh my shit,"" said Lindsey. I have him all the way to the back, I can feel him mommy. He is way in, and I am fucking again, I dearly love to fuck, nail me Jake, nail my preteen ass. I will roll over and wrap my sexy legs around you while you finger my ass, and I will suck your tongue. Watch me fuck mommy and daddy, watch me fuck.""</p><p>The girl rolled over where she could look over into her daddy's face. They kissed, tongues fighting for space. ""Want some of this forbidden pussy now daddy, I want the forbidden cock in my cunt, my mouth and soon will need it in my ass. Say you want to fuck me daddy while you watch me fuck your friend, and you fuck his preteen baby girl.""</p><p>""I will fuck you before the night is over my darling girl. I will fuck any hole you want.:</p><p>""Mama,"" the girl called, you gettin any. Sammy fucking you yet.""</p><p>Not yet baby,"" Trish is eating my cunt, and I am cummin for ever it seems.""</p><p>""Sammy is fucking me,"" said Helen, Lucy's mom. ""Feels so good, but I need bigger, I need a nigger dick in my hole.""</p><p>""I'll get Mr. Washington, the basketball coach from the high school to fuck us both mommy,"" said Lucy. Trish says he is a good eleven inches and nearly six inched across the. We will both try it. Is that OK with you daddy,"" the girl ask looking over at the man fucking her best friend. </p><p>The night finally ended. Cum in the preteens, cunts and mouths, cum in the women's, and Trish's asses also. The men were worn down. Lindsey was still trying to suck her daddy, when Sammy's mom and daddy rang the bell, and then came on up the stairs with Robo, the family Shepherd dog who went immediately to Lucy's big cum filled pussy, and began the preteen cunt tour. </p><p>Also Trishes daddy was with them. Seems Trish had called him to taste the three preteen pussys on full and fuckin display.</p><p>""A good time was had by all. In everyones fantasy.""</p>"
844,サマーショック！,ボンバヘ,,"['Mg', 'pedo']",,2012-03-10T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,<p>小5の夏休み 　僕は学校のプール開放日が大好きだった 　だって長い休みの中で、Ｍ美に会える数少ない日だったから</p><p>Ｍ美は幼稚園からの幼なじみ 　とにかく明るくて元気で、と言うかちょっと元気すぎる位だった 　ケンカをすると最後に泣いてるのはだいたい僕だった</p><p>髪はいつもショート。夏は男子に負けないくらい日焼けしてるから、周りもずっと男の子同然の扱いだった</p><p>でも、何か最近ちょっと様子が違ってきてる 　ゴボウみたいだった手足が何かスラッとした感じになって、胸なんかもちょっぴりビミョーなカーブが…</p><p>元々きれいな顔立ちをしてるから、こうなると周りの男子も何となくソワソワ落ち着かない様子だ 　どっちにしたって僕は、そんなＭ美が昔から大好きだったんだけどね……</p><p>何ボケッとしてんだよっ！ 　プールサイドで思い出にひたってた僕は、いきなり頭をバチーンとはたかれる</p><p>袱い皮В『韦工螭坤瑁兔坤?」</p><p>僕は小麦色に焼けたＭ美の顔をニラミつけた。でもやっぱり可愛い</p><p>赣投膝骏ぅ匹∧肖贤猡顺訾欷袛长肖盲坤盲匹靴绚预盲皮郡琛?「なに時代の話だよソレ…</p><p>こうやってバカみたいなやり取りをしてると、Ｍ美はやっぱＭ美のまんまだと分かる。何だかやけにうれしい</p><p>そんな僕ら二人の頭を、いきなり大きな手がガシッと鷲づかみにした</p><p>袱长椁挨椁　ⅴぅ隶悚膜い皮胜い扦丹盲丹葴蕚涮宀伽坤</p><p>僕たち５年２組の担任、Ｋ先生だ 　とにかく背がでかい。海パン姿だから、細マッチョの体がやたら日焼けしてるのがよく分かる 　顔も結構ジャニ系で、とにかく女子からめちゃくちゃ人気があった</p><p>袱ⅳ煜壬⒔袢榨砖'ル当番なんですか」と僕が見上げると先生はニッと笑った</p><p>おう！俺だって色々忙しいんだが、可愛い生徒のためだもんなぁ」 　笑いながらまだガッチリつかんだままの僕らの頭をワシャワシャする</p><p>いきなりＭ美が、無言で先生の手をバシン！と払いのけた 　思わずハッとするほどの勢いだったけど、先生は全然気にする様子もない</p><p>いやぁ、こんな子の彼氏は大変だなぁ」 　先生は僕にウィンクすると、笑いながら去っていった 　Ｍ美はムッとした顔で先生の背中をニラみ続けてた</p><p>もーほら、さっさとシャワー浴びようよ」</p><p>僕は顔が赤くなったのをごまかす様に、そっぽを向きながらＭ美の細い腕を引っ張った</p><p>さて、もちろん僕はＭ美と遊びたかった 　でも小５にもなると、女子と遊んでるようなヤツは友達からエロエロ魔人とか呼ばれてしまう 　まぁしょうがないか、と友達と遊びだすと、そこは子供、すぐ潜水勝負とかに夢中になってしまう</p><p>でもしばらく遊んでるうち、何だかお腹が痛くなってくる 　かなりガマンしてみたけど、そのうちどうにもたまらなくなってきた</p><p>僕は適当にごまかしながらプールから上がる 　プールにもトイレはあるけど、『大』をしてるなんてばれたら今度はウンコマンの称号をもらってしまう</p><p>目指すはプールの機械室の裏だ 　そこはちょっとした林みたいになってて、行き止まりだから誰もくる心配がない 　悪いけど、僕はその林の木々にちょっと肥料をあげる事にした</p><p>機械室裏に着くと、やっぱり誰もいなかった 　それでも僕は念のため、なるべく音を立てないように林に入って用を済ませた 　心からの幸せにひたる僕 　しかし気になるのは、林のもっと奧の方から何だか声がしてくる事だった</p><p>僕は海パンをはくと、好奇心バリバリで声のする方に向かった 　ギリギリまで近づき、大きな木の陰からそーっとのぞく 　その時見た光景は、今でもはっきり頭に焼き付いてる</p><p>そこは小さな空き地みたいになってて、古い材木とかが置きっぱなしになってた</p><p>その脇に、青いビニールシートを何枚か重ねるように敷いて、海パン姿のＫ先生が仰向けに寝転がってた 　その腕の中には、先生に乗っかるように、スクール水着姿のＭ美が抱かれていた</p><p>Ｍ美と先生はキスをしてた 　それも、お互いのベロを絡め合うようなキスだった 　先生は、指をＭ美の水着の股のところに横から入れて、Ｍ美のアソコをクニクニいじってた 　水着に包まれたＭ美の小さなお尻が、ビクン、ビクンと小さく震えてた</p><p>先生は海パンを腿の途中あたりまで下ろしてた 　その丸出しの股間から、ビックリするほどでっかいチンポがビーンとつっ立ってた 　Ｍ美の日焼けした小さな手がそれを握ってた 　でもあんまり太すぎて、指がまわりきらないみたいだった</p><p>僕は全身の血が凍りついたような、フットウしたような、とにかく脳みそは完全に停止したまま、目の前の光景に見いっていた</p><p>先生が抱きしめたＭ美に何かささやく 　Ｍ美はポーッとした表情でうなづいて、先生の体の上で時計の針みたいにくるりと回る</p><p>僕はビックリして思わず声をあげそうになる 　だって、だってあのＭ美が、先生のチンポの先っぽ、キノコみたいに大きく張り出した部分を、いきなり小さな舌で舐めはじめたからだ</p><p>ぶっとい幹を両手で握りしめ、Ｍ美はトロンとした顔で赤黒い大きな先っぽを舐め回す 　そして最後には、ショートカットの頭をグッと自ら下げて、あのでっかい先っぽをスッポリ口の中に収めてしまう 　 　先生はとにかく気持ちよさそうだった 「Ｍ美はほんとにエライなぁ。先生が教えたとおり、ちゃーんと出来てるもんなぁ」 　と言いながら少し体を起こし、いきなりＭ美の水着の股の所をぐいっと横に寄せ、アソコをレロレロ舐め始めた</p><p>Ｍ美は細い体をビクッと震わせたけど、負けるもんかって感じでまた先生のをチュパチュパしゃぶりだす 　でもアソコをペロペロされるたびに息が荒くなって、ついには『ぷはぁ！』と先生のを吐き出してしまう</p><p>先生は楽しそうにＭ美のアソコをぺチャぺチャ音を立てて舐め続ける 　Ｍ美は、握り締めた先生のアレに小麦色のほっぺを押し当てたまま、もうあえぐ事しかできない様子 　最後には小さな悲鳴をあげながら、先生の顔にアソコを押しつけるようにグーッとのけぞる 　そのままお尻をビクビク震わせながらしばらく固まってたけど、やがてガックリ先生の上に倒れ込んだ</p><p>先生はゆっくり体を起こすと、まだビクンビクン震えてるＭ美の小さな体を抱き上げながらあぐらをかいた 　そして、妙に慣れた手つきで、Ｍ美のスクール水着を脱がせ始めた</p><p>水着に隠れてた部分は、びっくりするほど白かった 　ほんのちょっぴりふくらんだ胸 　ほっそい腰 　そしてツルツルのアソコ</p><p>Ｍ美と最後に一緒にお風呂に入ったのは確か２年生くらいだったかな 　先生のツバでヌルヌルに濡れて光るちっちゃなワレメは、あの頃と全然変わらないように見えた</p><p>先生は真っ裸にしたＭ美を軽々と持ち上げて自分にしがみつかせた 　そしてＭ美の細い足を、あぐらをかいた自分の腰にまわすようにして座らせる</p><p>先生のパンパンに張った巨大な先っぽが、Ｍ美のちっちゃなワレメにぐっと押し当てられる</p><p>ち、ちょっと待ってよ、そんなの絶対ムリだろ！ 　エロ知識のほとんどないその頃の僕だって、エッチっていうのがどんな事をするか位は知ってた 　もし先生の超でっかいアレなんて入れられたら、Ｍ美のちっちゃな体なんかハジケとんじゃうだろう</p><p>なのに先生は、ゆっくりＭ美の体を下ろし始める 　でも僕が思ったとおり、デッカイ先っぽがＭ美のアソコをメリメリ押し分けようとするけど、ほんとに先っぽの先っぽくらいしか入らない 　 　そうだよな、ムリなものはムリなんだって！</p><p>でも突然、Ｍ美が細い手足で先生に思い切りしがみ付いた</p><p>すると、一瞬本当にちぎれたかと思ったほどアソコが広がり、なんと先生のあの巨大な先っぽをずるん、と飲み込んでしまった！ 　自分でしたくせに、Ｍ美が悲鳴を上げて先生にすがりつく</p><p>「こらＭ美、あんま無茶するなよ。でもまあよく頑張ったね。ごほうびに先生がめちゃくちゃ気持ちよくさせてあげるからな」 　と言いつつも、先生はしばらくの間、Ｍ美に何かささやいたり、キスをしたりするだけで全然動かなかった</p><p>そのうち、ちょっと青ざめてるみたいだったＭ美のほっぺがだんだん赤くなってくる 　苦しげな浅い息も少し落ちついたみたいだ</p><p>すると、少しづつ、ほんの少しづつ、先生がＭ美の体を上下にゆすりはじめた 　Ｍ美の息がまただんだん荒くなり始める 　でも、今度は全然苦しげな感じはない</p><p>Ｍ美が少しでも苦しそうにすると、先生の突き上げは優しくなる 　でも落ち着いたと見ると、さっきよりちょっとゆっくり、でも確実にペースを上げてく 　 　気が付くと、あのでかいチンポの半分近くまでが、Ｍ美のお腹の中に結構激しく突き立てられてた 　Ｍ美はもう息も絶え絶えって感じ 　でもそれは、明らかに苦痛とかのせいじゃなかった 　 　Ｍ美の中から引き抜かれるぶっとい幹はヌルヌルに濡れて光ってた 　ゴツゴツの幹が抜き差しされるたび、じゅぼっ、じゅぼっ、とねばっこい音がしてた</p><p>気がつくと、Ｍ美がうわごとのように何かを訴えてた 「せ、せんせぇ……もう、もう……」 「お、そうか、もうか。よしよし、じゃあこの間教えた、『一緒にいこう！』の復習をしよう」 「いやぁ、せんせい、いじわるしないでぇ、わたし、わたし、ほんとにもぅ」 「まだだってＭ美、まだダメ。ガマンして、ガマンして」 「ほんろに……ほんろうにもぉだめなのにぃぃぃ……」</p><p>何をガマンさせられてるのか、Ｍ美はもう目がヘンになってる 　日焼け跡でくっきり二色に分かれてる小さなお尻も、ビクンビクン激しくケイレンしはじめてた</p><p>でも先生は、Ｍ美の小さな体を激しく突き上げながら『まだだよＭ美』としばらく繰り返し続けた 　Ｍ美はちょっと白目になりかけてて、ケイレンも全身に広がってる</p><p>「よぉしＭ美、よくガマンしたね、ほら、ごほうびだよ、出すからね、お腹パンパンになるほど出してあげるからね、よぉし、ほらっ！ 　ついに先生が、巨大なチンポをいっそう深くＭ美の中に突き入れたまま動きを止めた 　Ｍ美の体内に収まりきらない極太の幹の下半分が、どくん、どくんと大きく脈打った</p><p>Ｍ美は目を見開いたまま先生の腕の中でビィン！とのけ反る 　口は絶叫の形に開いてるけど、うめき声さえ出てこない 　 　深々と突き刺さったぶっといチンポはひたすら、どくん、どくんと脈打ちながら、Ｍ美のお腹の中を『ごほうび』でいっぱいにし続ける。 　 　でもあまりに量が多すぎたのか、突き刺さったままのチンポを伝うように、ヒクヒクするＭ美のアソコから大量の白い液があふれて出てくる</p><p>先生の胸にもたれかかったＭ美の顔は汗まみれだった 　完全にぬけがら状態で、でもほんとにほんとに可愛かった 　僕は、たぶんもう二度と見る事がないその表情を目に焼き付けて、フラフラとその場を去った</p><p>プールに戻った僕は、ビート板につかまったままただボウゼンとしていた 　友達に話しかけられたような気もするが、受け答えしたかどうかさえ覚えてない</p><p>突然バシャッと顔に水を掛けられた 　鼻に入って思わずむせる僕</p><p>袱堠'っとするなっ！ソウナンするぞっ！</p><p>Ｍ美だった 　小麦色の顔にイタズラっぽい笑いを浮かべてる 　変わらない。いつもと全然変わらない</p><p>负韦坤琛⒑违弗恁弗硪姢皮毪螭坤瑜茫　</p><p>さっきの、さっきのあの光景は、あれは夢？</p><p>何だよもぅ、しゃきっとしろ！エイッ！</p><p>Ｍ美がいきなり僕の頭を押さえつけて水中に沈めた</p><p>僕は見た 　Ｍ美の股間から、水着越しにしみ出たらしい白いドロドロが、ゆらゆら水中に広がっていた</p><p>それまでピクンともしなかった僕のチンチンがなぜかいきなりビーンとおっ立ち、海パンの中にびゅっ、びゅっと放出し始める</p><p>僕の生まれて初めてのシャセイだった</p>
845,"Sleepover At Tom's House, Part 1",Bonbon,,"['M', 'gg', 'fath', 'dau', 'oral', 'inc']",A sneaky photographer gets more then he bargained for with his daughters friend.,2012-12-01T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The living room was a mess. Casting his eyes around the room Tom sighed as he saw piles of toy's, clothes, empty dish's and what appeared to be the family dog covered in hair ribbons. With a nod of sympathy to the dog Tom started to clean up. It was just a little past 9pm.</p><p>It only took a few minutes to get things back to normal and for the first of many times tonight Tom was thankful he dosed the girls ice cream with his special blend of muscle relaxers and sleeping pills. It had taken Tom months to get the dose just right. He wanted to girls to stay asleep but not be so doped up there was any risk to there health or hangovers in the morning.</p><p>Looking down he threw a smile at the pair of sleeping Pre-teens. They were sprawled over each other next to the TV. Both were wearing oversized T-shirts and boy shorts. Surrounding them were various Stuffed animals, unused blankets and there empty bowls of Sleepy time Ice cream.</p><p>Vicky was his daughter, at the age of 10 she was the spitting image of her deceased mother. Green eyes, Blond hair cut in a short bob and a dash of freckles across her face. Her skin was a still slightly tanned from a summer spent lounging around the pool. Her body was well muscled almost making her look like one of those Gymnast he watched on TV. </p><p>Tom loved her and it was nights like this that he was so glad that bitch wife of his was six feet under. </p><p>Her friend was Tammy or Tam-Tam as she liked to be called. She was a wild child, with long frizzy brown hair that always looked like it needed to be brushed. Tom suspected Tammy's father was.. not the actual father but either way the girl was a knockout. Her skin was so white it was almost translucent. Her eyes were steal Grey and she always seemed to be laughing. At least when she wasn-t out cold. Like his daughter her body was great shape from all the running around. </p><p>Now, that the living room was picked up Tom could get to work! Making sure the drapes were pulled tight Tom double checked the girls. There breathing was deep and regular and just to make sure he pinched both of them on the inside of there arms. </p><p>Not even a twitch!</p><p>""Excellent!"" he muttered as he turned on the rest of the living room lights. Like always it was a struggle for Tom not to just ""Dig in"" having a pair of helpless little girls under his thumb gave him a perpetual hard on. But, Tom liked to believe he has some class. </p><p>Walking over to the closet he pulled down his box. Inside were sheets to cover the walls and floor, Some prop's and of course his Camera. It was always during this time that Tom wrestled with the guilt of what he was doing. It never stooped him of course, by the time the livening room was ready so was he. </p><p>""First things first!"" he said as he bent over his daughter. Clicking the camera to get a close up shot of her face, then he did the same for Tammy. </p><p>""Now for the fun part!"" he thought to himself as he slowly rolled Tammy off of his daughter. Both of the the girls were not laying on there backs, the hem's of there shirt's just covering there belly's. Starting with Tammy, Tom slowly peeled the shirt up till it was just covering her nipples, then he did the same for Vicky. Clicking a few shots of both he traced his fingers over there skin. Marveling at how smooth they both where. </p><p>Next, he pulled Tammy's shirt up to her neck, exposing a pair of puffy nipples that started to stiffening a little when exposed to the cool air. Tom quickly snapped another one, then put the camera down. Reaching out with both of his hands he took the girls nipples into each of his hands. Slowly he started pinching and releasing them. Tugging at the little buds for a solid minute before letting go. Picking his camera back up he snapped a few more before turning to Vicky. Lifting up her shirt to her neck like he did Tammy he repeated the same process. </p><p>""Harder?"" he asked the unconscious girls? ""Well, maybe in a little while"" Last thing Tom wanted to do was leave bruise's. Those inspired questions he'd rather not answer. </p><p>Crawling between the girls he sat the Camera back down and started to Tug Tammy's shorts down. Revealing a pair or white cotton panties with little pink hearts printed over them. He just adored how cute they were so he took a few pictures of that as well. Not wanting Vicky to be left out he tugged her shorts down as well. Unlike her friend, Vicky was wearing a pink bikini style pair. That had a tiny bow in the middle and lace trim.</p><p>Getting more then a few close ups of each of the girls it was time to start the real fun. Running his finger over Tammy's camel toe he pulled the panties to the side and snapped a quick shot of her hairless mound. ""Not bad Tammy your a natural!"" he mocked as he sat pulled the panties up so the crotch slipped in between her pussy lips. Snapping another picture he dragged the panties down to get another. He was tempted then to take a few of Vicky then but he had thousand of her. </p><p>Setting the camera down he hooked his fingers around the waist band of the panties and dragged them down till they were around Tammy's ankles. Now, inspiration struck, grabbing her right hand he placed her fingers right over her crotch making sure to get her middle finger into her hole. Capturing the mock masturbation scene in his camera he decided to treat himself. </p><p>Moving her hand he bent his head down till his nose was hovering right over her slit. Sticking out his tongue he slowly lapped at her sex. Digging his tongue past her folds, her probed her virgin pussy like cop looking for drugs. Then trailing it up he found her tiny clit. Sucking on it gently he reached up with his hands and found the girls nipples. Pinching them like before he swirled his tongue in circles over the helpless girls sex. Tom had always hoped he could make one of them cum but to date all he ever got was a few moans. </p><p>This continued for a few minutes before Tom started to taste the girls pussy reacting to the sensations. ""No way!"" he thought but sure enough the little tween was getting wet. Her breathing was getting deeper and wouldn-t you know it, her face was even getting flushed! Stopping a moment he couldn-t help but smirk as he watched a dribble of spit and pussy juice ooze out of the girls snatch. </p><p>""My my what a slut!"" Bending his head back in he continued working the little girls clit. His tongue dancing over the little nub as he half heard, half felt the girls breathing grow faster. The first moan out of the child nearly gave Tom a heart attack but he continued. In his mind, he felt it was worth the risk. So he kept sucking and flicking his tongue over the girls little sex button. His camera forgotten he marveled at how much juice the girl was gushing out. By now his face was covered and he loved it. </p><p>As he continued Tammy's body started to squirm. Her breathing grew shallow and Tom could tell the tween was getting close. Her moans were constant, a sharp jagged breath in, followed by a slow release as her hips wiggled. Craning his neck Tom took his hands off the girls nipples, amazed to see how swollen and hard they had gotten. The pair of buds looked like pencil erasers. </p><p>Despite his best efforts there was a growing wet spot on the carpet. The girls body trembling as his tongue kept up it's wicked dance. Then the most amazing thing Tom had ever witnessed happened. The girls body tensed up her legs squeezing against his head as the kids immature cervix started to spasm. Splashing juice and spit over the mans face. </p><p>They girl was cumming, hard. Looking up through the haze of cunt juice he could see her face screwed up in a look of pure pleasure. Her tiny hands opening and closing as his tongue kept pushing and prodding, pushing her past the first climax into a second. By now Tom knew the kid had to be awake so really he only had one of two choice's. Stop now and hope she went back to asleep or keep going and see what happened. </p><p>Perhaps it wasn-t the wisest choice but his tongue just kept going. By now the girls eyes were wide open, her breath coming in choked sobs as her body convulsed. ""mr..mr.."" she moaned out as the second climax peeked. Her back arched as her body went ridged...Her legs felt like a vice around Tom's head. It was taking everything he had to just keep his tongue working her over. Letting go of her nipples he slide his hands down and pried open her legs. It was hard but by now the girl could barely breath, the alien sensations having completely overridden even rudimentary thought. With the girls legs lewdly spread open Tom increased the speed and pressure of his tongue. Tammy's hips finally unfroze and the poor girl started to buck them, attempting to get her swollen clit away from the evil wet thing that was driving her crazy. </p><p>Tom however, was up to the challenge. </p><p>Matching each of her movements he kept lapping away, his lips locked around the little nub of flesh. Sucking so hard it made the button swell even larger. By now, the girl was grasping for breath. The second peeked was followed by a third that spilled into a fourth. </p><p>The girls muscles so unused to this type of activity had started to tire, making her already feeble protest's useless. As Tom noticed this he gave it one last surge. Ignoring the half sobs from the girl he started flicking his tongue so fast he knew he wouldn-t be able to talk the next day. Tammy just laid there, her body shaking so much it looked like she was being electrocuted. Soon, what was to be the fifth and hardest orgasm, spread through the girl. Through a colossal effort she screamed, at least it looked like she was screaming but the only sound was a faint his of breath out of her stretched open mouth. She sat up on her hands her head rolled back as wave after wave coursed through her. Tears running down her face she fell back as her mind finally no longer able to take it, switched off like a lamp. </p><p>Tom finally pulled his face out from between her legs, looking down to see the last few squirt's fly out of the girls swollen cunt. Wipeing off his face he stood up and wondered if he was going to get away with this....</p><p>End of chapter 1. </p>"
846,Wie Ich Felix Kennenlernte,Bonbononkel,,['b/M'],"Ich wollte Felix entführen, aber dann war er der Stärkere.",2012-03-19T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Felix ist sozusagen mein Assistent. Er ist inzwischen 11 Jahre alt. Hier ist die Geschichte, wie ich ihn kennenlernte.</p><p>Schon einige Wochen war mir dieser Junge aufgefallen. Oft wenn ich Abends noch kurz zur Tankstelle ging, weil mir wieder mal das Bier ausgegangen war, spielte er in diesem Hof mit seinem Ball. Mal Fußball gegen ein Garagentor, mal Basketball in einen rostigen Basketballkorb, den wohl vor langer Zeit mal jemand angebracht hatte. Mal sah ich ihn um acht, mal auch noch um elf.</p><p>Er hatte kurze blonde Haare. Er schien mir sehr schlank zu sein, fast zu dürr für meinen Geschmack. Seine Kleidung sah abgetragen aus. Soweit ich ihn beobachtet hatte, traf er immer mit seinem Ball. Freunde schien er keine zu haben, jedenfalls nicht um diese Tageszeit. Erwachsene waren auch nie in seiner Nähe.</p><p>Eines Abends zog ich einmal nicht los, um Bier zu holen. Sondern ich lieh mir einen alten Lieferwagen von einem Kumpel und fuhr mit dem in den Hof, wo Felix immer spielte. Da das Hoftor immer offen stand, fuhr ich einfach hinein. Und siehe da, Felix war auch diesmal im Hof.</p><p>Ich stieg aus und öffnete die hintere Türe vom Lieferwagen.</p><p>""He, Kleiner, könntest du mir mal helfen?"" rief ich ihn.</p><p>Der Junge kam an.</p><p>""Was denn?""</p><p>""Da hinten diese Säcke soll ich hier abladen. Kannst du reinsteigen und mir beim Tragen helfen?""</p><p>Der Junge sprang tatsächlich, schneller als erwartet, in den Wagen und ging zu den Säcken.</p><p>Aber anstatt nun mit ihm die Säcke nach draußen zu bringen, verriegelte ich die Tür wieder und fuhr zu einer alten leeren Werkshalle. Dort öffntete ich die Tür wieder.</p><p>Felix traf mich sofort mit einem Tritt am Kinn. Ich taumelte rückwärts. Er sprang raus und sein nächster Tritt traf meine Kniescheibe, der dritte Tritt ging voll in meine Eier. Mir drehte sich alles und ich fiel zu Boden.</p><p>Felix sprang ans Steuer des Lieferwagens und fuhr damit einmal im Kreis.</p><p>Aber anstatt jetzt abzuhauen, hielt er wieder an und kam zu mir.</p><p>""Ich heiße Felix. Du willst mich entführen, stimmts?""</p><p>""Ja, stimmt"" stammelte ich.</p><p>""Komm, steh auf!"" sagte Felix.</p><p>Ich stützte mich, immer noch etwas benommen, auf seine Schulter ab und ließ mich von ihm zum Beifahrersitz führen.</p><p>Er selbst sprang ans Lenkrad und fuhr mit mir los. Obwohl das eine etwas abseits gelegene Gegend war, schien er den Rückweg zu kennen. Auch der Umgang mit einem Lieferwagen war ihm wohl vertraut.</p><p>""Ich bin acht Jahre alt. Meine Mutter hat nicht viel Geld. Du hättest mit mir nicht viel Lösegeld bekommen.""</p><p>""Ich wollte auch kein Lösegeld. Ich wollte was anderes.""</p><p>""Gehen wir ins Kino?""</p><p>""Kino?""</p><p>""Ja, da kommt ein Film, der ist ab 12. Wenn du sagst, du bist mein Papa, dann darf ich rein.""</p><p>Er fuhr zielstrebig auf das Kino zu.</p><p>Das war ja gehörig schief gegangen. Ich dachte, ob ich ihn einfach rauswerfen und vergessen soll. Oder ob ich ihn doch noch wehrlos mache und wieder zu der leeren Werkshalle fahre. Aber nein, nun schien er der Boss zu sein. Irgendwie fiel mir nichts besseres ein, als wirklich mit ihm ins Kino zu gehen.</p><p>Nach der Vorstellung setzte er sich wieder in das Fahrzeug, diesmal auf den Beifahrersitz.</p><p>""Du wolltest mich fesseln und quälen, oder?""</p><p>Hey, schlaues Kind.</p><p>""So ungefähr"".</p><p>""Meine Mutter arbeitet als Domina in einem Studio nicht weit von hier. Sie hat noch drei Kolleginnen. Je nachdem wie viel Kunden kommen, kommt sie erst zum Frühstück nach Hause. Mit fesseln und quälen und Sex weiß ich alles. Manchmal habe ich ihr schon bei der Arbeit zugesehen, obwohl ich das nicht darf. Aber da habe ich mich heimlich reingeschlichen. Willst du mich immer noch entführen?""</p><p>""Erwartest du eine ehrliche Antwort?""</p><p>""Hmmm. OK, versuchs doch!""</p><p>Er legte es also drauf an. Ich fuhr wieder mit ihm zur Werkshalle. Diesmal bereitete ich mit der linken Hand eine Dosis Chloroform vor, während ich mit der rechten Hand weiter steuerte. Er schien es nicht zu merken.</p><p>Bei der Werkshalle stieg ich aus und ging um den Wagen. Als ich an seiner Seite ankam, war er bereits ausgestiegen und... verschwunden.</p><p>Ich sah ihn nicht.</p><p>Plötzlich ein sehr fester Tritt in die Kniekehlen, ich brach zusammen.</p><p>Er nahm das Tuch aus meiner Hand und hielt es mir selbst vor die Nase. Sofort schwanden meine Sinne.</p><p>Als ich wieder aufwachte, lag ich immer noch an dieser Stelle. Felix hatte allerdings den Lieferwagen umgedreht, so dass die Scheinwerfer genau auf mich leuchteten.</p><p>""Wo wohnst du?"" fragte er.</p><p>Anders als in allen anderen Fällen nannte ich ihm tatsächlich meine Adresse.</p><p>Er half mir auf den Beifahrersitz und fuhr mich heim.</p><p>Zu Hause half er mir noch bis in die Wohnung und führte mich bis zum Bett.</p><p>""Gute Nacht!"" sagte er und war verschwunden.</p><p>Am nächsten Morgen klingelte er bei mir schon kurz vor Sonnenaufgang.</p><p>Er hatte ein paar Sado-Maso Werkzeuge aus Leder dabei, ein paar Handschellen, außerdem eine ganze neue Flasche Chloroform und eine Packung Rohypnol.</p><p>""Das Leder und die Handschellen hab ich aus dem Laden von meiner Mutter geklaut, das andere aus der Apotheke. Kannst du sicher gut gebrauchen, oder?"" Grinste er mich an.</p><p>Ich stand sprachlos da.</p><p>Wir unterhielten uns dann den ganzen Vormittag (es war ein Samstag). Er war gleich in mehreren Sportvereinen und beherrschte so ziemlich alle asiatischen Kampfsportarten genauso wie den Ball. Seine Mutter hatte wenig Zeit für ihn. Andere Familie hatte er nicht. Freunde hatte er ein paar, aber die durften nach dem Abendessen nicht mehr nach draußen. Im Studio seiner Mutter hatte er schon so ziemlich alles gesehen, was es gab. Ich erzählte ihm auch viel über mich, mehr als ich jemals irgend jemand erzählt hatte.</p><p>Am Nachmittag gingen wir ins Schwimmbad. Er nannte mich in Gegenwart von der Kassiererin und später auch anderer Leute ""Papa"". Er hatte gleich gebeten, dass wir auch in die Sauna gehen. Dort sah ich ihn, unter ganz anderen Umständen als ursprünglich geplant, zum ersten mal nackt. Er war wirklich spindeldürr, sehr muskulös, und sein Pimmelchen war schon gut entwickelt für sein Alter.</p><p>Er bemühte sich offensichtlich bewußt, dass ich auch ja jedes Teil von ihm zu sehen bekomme. In der Sauna zog er einmal seine Vorhaut ganz zurück (was andere Besucher etwas verwirrt beobachteten), etwas später legte er sein Handtuch hin, während er mir den Hintern so entgegenstreckte, dass ich seine Rosette sehen konnte.</p><p>""Das war es doch, was du sehen wolltest!"". Sagte er mir, als keine anderen Leute in der Nähe waren.</p><p>Später trafen wir uns noch oft. Ich fasste ihn nicht mehr an, und nackt sah ich zwar alles von ihm, aber immer nur in der Sauna. Wir konnten uns fast alles erzählen, jedenfalls mehr als anderen Leuten und wurden gute Freunde.</p><p>Er besorgte mir nicht nur Material, sondern auch zum Ausspionieren anderer Kinder bot er sich an. So wurde aus dem für mich verdorbenen Anfang eine hervorragende Zusammenarbeit.</p><p>Zu dieser Geschichte gibt es keine direkte Fortsetzung, aber Felix wird in einem Teil meiner zukünftigen Geschichten mein Assistent sein...</p>"
847,"Begegnung An Der Ruine, Teil 1",Bonbononkel,,"['M/bbg', 'nosex']",Bei einer alten Ruine treffe ich unerwartet auf drei Kinder.,2012-03-21T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Die Überraschung</h5><p>Ich war mal wieder stundenlang im Wald unterwegs mit meinem Hund. Gerne schweife ich durch diese Landschaft, nur selten begegnet mir jemand. Das ist genau das richtige um gelegentlich abzuschalten.</p><p>An diese alte Ruine war ich schon öfter gekommen. Die meisten zerfallenen Mauern gingen mir noch etwa bis zur Brust, an einer Ecke stand noch ein Turm, der besser erhalten war und sich betreten ließ. Spuren anderer Menschen hatte ich hier bisher nicht gesehen.</p><p>Auf einmal hörte ich Stimmen. Ich flüsterte meinem Hund ""Platz!"" zu, ich selbst kniete mich hinter eine dicke Eiche. Ich lauschte genauer. Klang wie drei Kinderstimmen, die irgendwie zwischen Abenteuerlust und Verzweiflung schwankten.</p><p>Ich atmete tief durch und ging mit dem Hund an der Leine geradewegs auf die Kinder zu. Ich hatte richtig gehört, es waren drei Kinder. Zwei Jungen und ein Mädchen.</p><p>Sie stoppten ihre Worte als sie mich sahen. Ein Junge sagte ""Hallo!""</p><p>Ich ging weiter auf sie zu und sprach ""Hallo ihr hübschen! Wie kommt ihr denn hier so weit in den Wald an diese alte Ruine?""</p><p>Der Junge antwortete ""Wir sind mit der Schulklasse in der Jugendherberge. Wir haben eine Wanderung in den Wald gemacht. Dabei sind wir etwas zurückgeblieben und haben uns dann verlaufen.""</p><p>""Da seid ihr aber schon verdammt lange gelaufen. Ich kenne die Jugendherberge nicht, aber die nächsten Häuser sind zwei Stunden Fußweg von hier. Ich selbst bin auch schon drei Stunden unterwegs.""</p><p>""Ja, unsere Füße tun schon weh! Dann sind wir wohl in die falsche Richtung gelaufen?""</p><p>""Das könnt ihr laut sagen. Übrigens, ich heiße Rudi und das hier ist mein Hund Maxi.""</p><p>Das Mädchen fragte: ""Beißt der?""</p><p>""So lange du brav bist, beißt er nicht. Ich kann ihn ja losmachen, dann kannst du besser mit ihm spielen."" Ich ließ den Hund von der Leine und sie begann ihn an den Ohren zu kraulen, was ihm sehr zu gefallen schien.</p><p>Der andere Junge sagte: ""Ich bin Tommi, das ist Kevin, und das ist Svenja. Können Sie uns vielleicht helfen?""</p><p>""Na, jetzt macht erst mal Pause, damit sich eure Füße erholen können.""</p><p>Ich gab den Kindern von meinem Wasser und meinem Essen. Ich schleppte immer einen drei-Tages-Vorrat mit mir herum, obwohl ich normalerweise abends wieder zu Hause war. Diesmal konnte ich also gut etwas abgeben.</p><p>""Kennst du dich hier aus?"" fragte Kevin</p><p>""Ja, ich war schon ein paar mal hier.""</p><p>""Dann können Sie uns bestimmt den Weg zeigen."" sagte Tommi</p><p>Interessant... Kevin sprach mich mit du an, Tommi mit sie.</p><p>""Ich zeige euch erst mal die Ruine.""</p><p>""Cool!"" sagte Kevin.</p><p>Ich ging voraus, die vier (also die drei Kinder und mein Hund) hinter mir her. Ich ging durch ein paar schmale Flure, die den Kindern sicher viel gewaltiger vorkamen als mir (mir gingen die Mauern bis zur Brust, für die Kinder waren sie aber sehr hoch.) Von selbst fingen die Kinder an leiser aufzutreten und leiser zu sprechen. Wir unterhielten uns, wer hier wohl gelebt hatte, und ob es hier vielleicht Geister gibt und so weiter. Am neugierigsten war Kevin. Svenja schien vernarrt in meinen Hund.</p><p>Schließlich kamen wir bei dem Turm an.</p><p>""Uiii, können wir da auch reingehen?""</p><p>""Klar, ich war da schon drin.""</p><p>Die Treppe im Turm führte sowohl nach oben als auch nach unten. Kevin wollte zuerst nach unten.</p><p>Schon nach wenigen Schritten wurde es dunkel. Svenja schien auch abenteuerlustig zu sein und ging nun mit Kevin voraus. Mein Maxi lief wieder neben mir. Tommi ging langsam hinter mir her.</p><p>""Hier sind Fackelhalter an der Wand"" sagte ich, und steckte eine mitgebrachte Wachsfackel in einen Halter und zündete sie an.</p><p>""Boah, du hast wirklich alles dabei!"" sagte Svenja</p><p>""Schleppen Sie immer soviel mit sich herum?"" fragte Tommi</p><p>""Ja sicher, man weiß nie wozu es mal gut ist. Ich bin oft und gerne auf Streifzügen durch den Wald.""</p><p>Kevin hat die Streckbank entdeckt. ""Hee, das sieht aus wie die Streckbank aus meinem Ritter-Buch!""</p><p>""Ja, ganz genau. Das hier ist eine echte Streckbank mit der man früher die Leute gefoltert hat.""</p><p>Als ich sie zum ersten mal gesehen hatte, waren mir gleich die wunderbarsten Phantasien gekommen, doch ich hatte nie gedacht, dass ich jemals wirklich eine Chance dazu bekommen würde.</p><p>Svenja hat die große Truhe entdeckt. ""Ist das eine Schatztruhe?""</p><p>""Nein, das ist die Truhe mit den Werkzeugen.""</p><p>""Was denn für Werkzeuge?""</p><p>Ich öffnete langsam die Truhe. Kevin und Tommi kamen auch näher. Darin befanden sich verschiedenste Fessel- und Folter- Werkzeuge aus Eisen, Leder und auch aus Hanfseilen. Von vielen kannte ich selbst nicht den Zweck, manche waren so rostig dass sie wohl im Ernstfall brechen würden, andere waren noch erstaunlich gut erhalten. Ich hatte mir das alles schon mal angesehen. Nun wühlten Kevin uns Svenja neugierig in der Kiste. Tommi war jetzt auch neugierig, aber fasste nichts an, er schaute nur.</p><p>Kevin schlug vor ""Ich will das mal ausprobieren.""</p><p>Genau das hatte ich gehofft.</p><p>""Ich zuerst!"" schrie Svenja und ging auf die Streckbank zu.</p><p>""Wir losen aus."" Schlug ich vor. Ich nahm drei verschieden lange Stöckchen. ""Der mit dem kürzesten geht zuerst auf die Streckbank. Tommi, du ziehst."" Er zögerte, aber seine beiden Freunde sahen ihn so erwartungsvoll an, dass er eines zog. Natürlich hatte ich das so gedreht, dass er das kürzeste hatte.</p><p>""OK, du bist dran."" Ich ging auf ihn zu, zog ihm das T-Shirt über den Kopf, hievte ihn auf die Streckbank, und verriegelte seine Hände in den dafür vorgesehenen Ringen. Das alles ging so schnell, dass er schon mit nacktem Oberkörper und gefesselten Händen da lag bevor er wirklich begriff was gerade passierte.</p><p>Zur Sicherheit fesselte ich seine Hände zusätzlich mit einem Hanfseil.</p><p>""Au! Nicht so fest!"" schrie Tommi.</p><p>""Könnt ihr zwei mir helfen?"" fragte ich.</p><p>Sofort waren Kevin und Svenja zur Stelle.</p>"
848,"Begegnung An Der Ruine, Teil 2",Bonbononkel,,"['M/bbg', 'tort', 'nc']","Da Tommi das kürzere Stöckchen gezogen hat, muss er nun leiden.",2012-03-21T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Tommis Leiden</h5><p>""Svenja, du steckst ihm diese Eisenkugel in den Mund und befestigst sie mit dieser Kette an diesen Ösen. Kevin, du ziehst ihm die Hose und Unterhose runter.""</p><p>Noch während ich das sprach drückte ich Svenja die Kugel aus der Kiste in die Hand, ging zum Fußende, zog Tommi die Schuhe aus und hielt die Fußgelenke fest.</p><p>Eifrig taten die beide ihre Arbeit. Tommi war so beschäftigt mit protestieren, dass er vergaß den Mund zu schließen um es Svenja schwerer zu machen. Zack, war die Kugel drin. Er zappelte hin und her, aber Svenja war sehr geschickt und hatte schnell die Kugel an beiden Seiten an der Streckbank festgezurrt, so dass Tommi nicht nur geknebelt war sondern zudem den Kopf nicht mehr drehen konnte. Ein Würgegeräusch war zu hören. Kevin hatte mit einem Ruck Hose und Unterhose von Tommi bis an die Knie gezogen. Ich griff sofort zu und zog sie ganz runter. Tommis Säckchen war für sein Alter schon recht groß und fest. Sein Pimmelchen war im Augenblick sehr geschrumpft.</p><p>Mit einem Griff zog ich Tommi noch die Socken von den Füßen und ließ die Fußfesseln zuschnappen.</p><p>""Kevin, kannst du mir bitte noch ein Seil aus der Truhe holen?""</p><p>Kevin brachte mir noch ein Seil, während ich in Ruhe das kleine Säckchen anstarrte. Svenja folgte meinem Blick und starrte genauso interessiert hin. Sie wurde etwas rot dabei. Das Seil band ich Tommi erst um ein Knie, dann unter der Streckbank hindurch und um das andere Knie. Ich zog sehr fest an, was Tommi mit einem lauten Quieken quittierte. Auf diese Weise bleiben die Oberschenkel weiter gespreizt, man hat einen besseren Blick auf das Säckchen und ein klein wenig auch auf das süße Arschloch.</p><p>Kevin ließ seinen Blick den gefesselten Tommi auf und ab schweifen. ""Geil!"" sagte er.</p><p>""Und wie funktioniert jetzt die Streckbank?"" fragte Svenja.</p><p>""Ganz einfach. Wir müssen an dieser Kurbel drehen, dann gehen Kopfende und Fußende auseinander. Dadurch wird der Körper in die Länge gezogen.""</p><p>Schneller als ich dachte waren Svenja und Kevin beide an der Kurbel. Sie ging sehr schwer. Zu dritt bewegten wir sie ein bischen. Tommi gab ein lautes unverständliches Geräusch von sich. Nach drei Zentimetern hörten wir erst mal wieder auf. Das Seil das die Knie auseinander hielt war dadurch auch sehr gespannt und schnitt an den Kniebeugen ein wenig ins Fleisch.</p><p>""Svenja, was sollen wir denn aus der Kiste mal probieren?"" fragte ich.</p><p>Sie brachte etwas recht harmloses: Eine Gänsefeder. Dafür dass sie bestimmt schon 400 Jahre auf dem Buckel hatte, sah sie noch ganz frisch aus.</p><p>""OK, Svenja, fang erst mal an den Fußsohlen damit an.""</p><p>Svenja kitzelte langsam Tommis Fußsohlen. Trotz allem war nun ein Zucken in seinen Muskeln zu sehen und so etwas ähnliches wie Lachen tönte aus seinem Mund. Er versuchte die Füße von der Feder wegzudrehen, aber es gelang ihm nicht.</p><p>""Jetzt mach hier weiter."" Ich deutete auf die Innenseite der Oberschenkel. ""Kevin, du kannst inzwischen das nächste aus der Truhe holen."" Svenja streichelte langsam mit der Feder über die Oberschenkel. Es kam, was kommen mußte. Tommi konnte es nicht verhindern, sein süßes Pimmelchen wurde größer und größer und renkte sich nach oben. Svenja sah dem sehr interessiert zu und streichelte langsam weiter. Ich konnte die kleinen Äderchen in dem leicht auf und ab schwingenden Pimmelchen erkennen. Die Vorhaut zog sich ein klein wenig zurück, so dass man dahinter das erste rosa erkennen konnte.</p><p>""Das gefällt dir wohl doch, du kleiner Fratz?"" fragte ich. Tommi versuchte ein ""Nein"" von sich zu geben, aber wir verstanden kein Wort.</p><p>Kevin kam mit einem Nagelkissen von der Kiste, das etwa 20x20 cm klein war. Ich wußte zwar selbst nicht, was man damit ursprünglich gemacht hatte, aber ich hatte schon die richtige Idee.</p><p>Zunächst starrte Kevin aber genau so interessiert auf Tommis edelste Teile wie Svenja und ich.</p><p>Ich hob Tommis hintern ein wenig nach oben. Das war sehr schwer, da er ja schon gestreckt war. Aber ich schaffte es, ihm das Nagelkissen unters Steißbein zu schieben. Nun bemühte er sich natürlich, mit dem Po in der Luft zu bleiben. Seine Bauchmuskeln spannten sich sichtbar an. Mann, sah das geil aus. Dabei reckte er sein steifes Schwänzchen noch mehr in die Höhe, und auch das Arschloch wurde immer besser sichtbar.</p><p>""Können wir nochmal drehen?"" fragte Kevin?</p><p>""Klar!""</p><p>Mit vereinten Kräften holten wir noch drei Zentimeter raus. Tommi gab unerklärliche Laute von sich.</p><p>""Er wird schon wieder kleiner."" sagte Svenja und zeigte auf das Schwänzchen.</p><p>""Dagegen können wir was machen. Kitzel ihn nochmal an den Oberschenkeln."" Ich holte einen Bindfaden aus meinem Rucksack. ""Kevin, kannst du ihm den bitte um Pimmel und Sack binden? Ja, ganz unten. Zieh ruhig fester an.""</p><p>Die Aktion war erfolgreich. Das Pimmelchen wurde sehr steif und blieb so stehen. Das Säckchen sah jetzt noch praller aus.</p><p>Svenja schaute mich an. ""Darf ich?""</p><p>""Was immer du willst.""</p><p>Sie nahm sein Pimmelchen zwischen ihre Finger und schob die Vorhaut zurück. Tommis pralle nunmehr weinrote Eichel kam zum Vorschein. Äußerst interessiert sah sie sich alles an und spielte ein wenig mit den Fingern an den empfindlichsten Stellen.</p><p>Meine Hose platzte bald von dem Anblick. Kevin bemerkte das.</p><p>""Rudi, deiner ist genauso steif wie Tommis.""</p><p>""Stimmt. Ich glaube, ich sollte meinen kleinen an die frische Luft lassen."" sagte ich und hatte schon die Hosen unten.</p><p>Nun ließ auch Svenja von Tommi ab und sah interessiert meinen Kolben an. ""Wow, ist der aber groß!""</p><p>Sehr interessiert war nun auch mein Hund Maxi, den ich mangels anderer Partner darauf angesetzt hatte. Maxi kam zu mir und schleckte die Unterseite des Schaftes entlang, während mein Pimmel immer härter wurde.</p><p>""Nein, heute nicht mich!"" sagte ich zu dem Hund und hob das Vieh auf die Streckbank. Sofort kapierte er und schleckte Tommis hilfloses kleines Schwänzchen.</p><p>Nach wenigen Augenblicken ging schon ein Zucken durch Tommi. Er hatte wohl trotz der Situation einen Orgasmus. Da er noch so jung war, kam natürlich nichts dabei heraus.</p><p>""OK, genug für Tommi"" entschied ich. Ich zog ihm das Nagelkissen unter dem Po heraus. ""Macht ihn los.""</p><p>Zögernd und den Anblick immer noch genießend begann Kevin zuerst wieder mit dem Bindfaden, den er zuletzt angebracht hatte. Svenja öffnete die eisernen Fußfesseln, wobei Tommis ganzer Körper wie ein Gummi bestimmt zwei Zentimeter zusammenschrumpfte. Da die Knie noch extra gefesselt waren, war die Bewegungsfreiheit noch immer eingeschränkt. Als nächstes löste ich den Knebel. Siehe da, nun kam kein Ton mehr. Er nutzte nur den jetzt freien Mund um noch heftiger zu atmen. Ich band die Knie los und zuletzt die Hände. Er blieb liegen.</p><p>""Tommi, steh auf!"" sagte ich.</p><p>Als er sich bewegte knacksten die Gelenke. Das Strecken hat wirklich was gebracht. Mit etwas Mühe setzte er sich hin und stand anschließend auf. Nach zwei Schritten sank er wieder zusammen und blieb am Boden liegen.</p><p>""Pah! Was für ein Weichei!"" sagte Kevin.</p><p>Mein Schwengel war immer noch ganz gut erregt weiterhin unverpackt. Svenja starrte mehr dorthin als auf den Rest der Szene.</p><p>""Ich schlage vor, da Tommi und ich schon nackt sind, könnt ihr euch auch ausziehen."" sprach ich und zog dabei noch mein T-Shirt aus.</p><p>Kevin war schneller nackt als ich gedacht hatte. Sein Pimmel stand senkrecht in die Höhe.</p><p>Svenja wurde rot und zögerte etwas. Da hatte Kevin sie schon gepackt und mit einem Ruck das T-Shirt oben. Für eine neunjährige hatte sie schon ganz ordentliche Brüstchen. Die Nippel waren ganz steif. Die Hose und Unterhose zog sie daraufhin von selbst runter. Ihre kleine Fotze war in dieser Perspektive kaum sichtbar und uninteressant, aber das läßt sich ja ändern.</p>"
849,"Begegnung An Der Ruine, Teil 3",Bonbononkel,,"['M/bg', 'tort', 'cons']",Kevin ist nun an der Reihe und viel williger als Tommi.,2012-03-21T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Kevins Erster Orgasmus</h5><p>""OK, wir losen wieder"" sagte Kevin.</p><p>Diesmal trickste ich nicht sondern überließ das Ergebnis dem Zufall. Kevin war an der Reihe. Er legte sich von selbst auf die Streckbank.</p><p>Ich schob ihm noch bevor wir anfingen einen Holzkeil unter Po und Lende, damit er dort in die Höhe gestreckt wurde. Sein kleines süßes Pimmelchen ragte bereits steil nach oben. In dieser Position konnte man auch seine Eierchen gute betrachten. Danach band ich wie zuvor bei Tommi ein Hanfseil um ein Knie, zog das Seil unter der Streckbank durch, und dann um das andere Knie, um so seine Beine zu spreizen. Jetzt sah man das süße Säckchen noch besser und auch der Blick zum Po-Loch war frei.</p><p>Erst danach fesselte ich in Ruhe seine Hände. Obwohl es mir nicht nötig schien, fesselte ich sie noch fester als vorhin Tommi. Kevins Gesicht verzerrte sich schmerzvoll, aber er versuchte cool zu bleiben. Zuletzt kamen die Füße dran.</p><p>Den Knebel ließ ich erst mal weg.</p><p>""Svenja, willst Du wieder?"" fragte ich und hielt ihr die Feder hin.</p><p>Sie grinste.</p><p>Diesmal fing sie an den Armen an. Kevin fing sehr schnell an zu lachen, wobei sein steifes Pimmelchen hin und her wippte. Langsam bewegte sie die Feder über die Brustwarzen. Kevins winzige Nippelchen wurden sehr steif und verfärbten sich etwas dunkler. Um sie herum bildete sich eine Gänsehaut. Er atmete gleichmäßiger und lachte nicht mehr. Sein kleines Schwänzchen reckte sich noch steiler in die Höhe. Svenja ließ die Feder weiter wandern richtung Nabel, den sie ein paar mal sanft umkreiste. Dann strich sie mit der Feder einmal sanft über das Pimmelchen, das schon so aussah als ob es gleich platzen würde. Die Eichel war halb sichtbar und der kleine Schlitz an der Spitze bewegte sich ein bischen wie ein Fisch der nach Luft schnappt. Svenja machte hier jedoch nicht weiter sondern ging zu den Füßen. Langsam strich sie über die Fußsohlen. Jetzt fing Kevin wieder an zu lachen und zu zappeln wie verrückt. Sein hochgestreckter Pullermann schwankte dabei wie der Mast eines Segelschiffes im Sturm. Ein geiler Anblick. Svenja merkte wohl gar nicht, dass sie selbst auch schon sehr erregt war. Ihre Brustwarzen waren riesig geworden und mit der freien Hand faßte sie sich dauernd unbewußt zwischen die Beine. Langsam strich sie weiter über die Fußsohlen und zwischen die einzelnen Zehen. Dann ging sie die Unterschenkel nach oben. Jetzt nahm sie ihre Hand zur Hilfe. Ein Bein wurde weiter mit der Feder bearbeitet, während sie das andere mit ihren Fingern mit sanften kreisenden Bewegungen behandelte. In den Kniekehlen wurde sie besonders langsam, Kevin zappelte fast wie verrückt. Er wollte gleichzeitig dieses Gefühl weiter spüren und versuchen ihm zu entkommen. Auf beides hatte er keinen Einfluß. Langsam ging sie die innenseite der Oberschenkel weiter nach oben. Das Pimmelchen war bereits steif bis zum platzen und zuckte nun regelmäßig im Rhythmus des Herzschlags. Die Feder kreiste langsam um die Eierchen, dann den Schaft ganz langsam nach oben. Nun griff ich ein: Ich zog die Vorhaut ganz zurück, so dass die pralle dunkelrote Eichel in ihrem vollen Glanz erstrahlte. Svenja sah mich erstaunt an, offenbar hatte sie das noch nie gesehen. Trotzdem schien sie genau zu wissen, was sie machen muss. Sie ließ die Federspitze um den Rand der Eichel gleiten, langsam wieder den Schaft auf und ab, dann wieder genau den Rand entlang. Langsam führte sie die Feder bis ganz hinauf zur zuckenden Spitze, und wieder in kleinen Kreisen an den Rand. Kevin fing an zu stöhnten und sein ganzer Körper zuckte wie verrückt. Auf einmal hörte er auf zu stöhnen und lag wieder ganz ruhig da. Sein Pimmelchen wurde etwas weniger steif.</p><p>""Was ist jetzt passiert?"" fragte Svenja.</p><p>""Ich denke, er hatte einen Orgasmus.""</p><p>""Cool. Hab ich schon in der Bravo gelesen, die ich heimlich bei meiner großen Schwester gesehen habe.""</p><p>BEGEGNUNG AN DER RUINE</p><p>BY BONBONONKEL</p><p>[ part 3 ]</p><p>Kevin lässt sich weiter traktieren</p><p>Svenja betrachtete interessiert die süßen kleinen Eier von Kevin.</p><p>Ich folgte ihrem Blick und schlug vor ""such doch etwas passendes in der Kiste"".</p><p>Sie kam mit zwei verrosteten alten Gegenständen, die aussahen wie Modelle von Schraubstöcken. Vielleicht mal eine Art Daumenschrauben oder sonst was gewesen. Genau passend für seine edelsten Teile.</p><p>""Das sieht gut aus. Schau mal ob sie passen.""</p><p>Svenja quetschte das erste Teil um Kevins rechten Hoden. Als sie die Schraube fester zog begann er zu zucken. Wenn er nicht so fest angebunden gewesen wäre, dann hätte er sich bestimmt schon gekrümmt. Ich konnte sehen, wie sich einige Muskeln zusammenzogen. Sein Gesicht wurde blasser. Aber er gab keinen Ton von sich (ich hatte ihn noch immer nicht geknebelt). Er wollte wohl vor Svenja keine Schwäche zeigen.</p><p>Ich beobachtete auch Svenja dabei. Sie genoss die Situation sichtlich und vergaß die ganze Welt um sie herum. Sie war selbst nackt, mein Blick glitt immer wieder von Kevin weg zu ihrem Körper. Entweder sie merkte es nicht, oder es gefiel ihr, jedenfalls konzentrierte sie sich völlig auf das was sie tat.</p><p>Svenja tastete das kleine Säckchen nach dem anderen Ei ab. Es hätte beinahe versucht, in die Bauchhöhle zu flüchten. Kevins Säckchen war zusammengezogen als ob es richtig kalt sei. Aber sie erwischte es noch. Schnell fixierte Svenja den anderen ""mini-Schraubstock"" an Kevins linkem Ei.</p><p>Kevins Schwänzchen war fast nicht mehr zu sehen, sein Gesicht war fast schneeweiß, seine Muskeln zuckten, als ob er, wenn er denn nicht angebunden gewesen wäre, sich total gekrümmt hätte, aber er sagte nichts. Im Gegenteil, er versuchte absichtlich noch begeistert zu schauen, was ihm aber nicht ganz gelang.</p><p>Inzwischen war Tommi etwas zu sich gekommen und hoffte, im nunmehr geqälten Kevin einen Mitstreiter zu finden.</p><p>""Wir sollten jetzt wirklich zurück gehen, nicht wahr, Kevin?""</p><p>Aber zu Tommis Verwunderung antwortete Kevin ""Nein, es tut weh aber ich will das!""</p><p>Es lag genug Zeug herum, das Tommi auch als Waffe gegen mich hätte verwenden können. Das war mir bewußt, aber ich ließ ihn machen. Tatsächlich setzte sich Tommi wieder nur still in die Ecke, wie ich es mir gedacht hatte.</p><p>Svenja drehte die Schrauben an Kevins Eierchen ein wenig fester, was wieder die vorher schon beobachteten Gesichtszüge und Muskelzuckungen zur Folge hatte.</p><p>Nun interessierte sie sich für das schöne kleine Arschlöchlein.</p><p>""Brauchst du Vaseline?"" fragte ich. Ich hatte immer auch ein bischen davon in meinem Rucksack, wer weiß wozu das gut ist.</p><p>""Was ist Vaseline?""</p><p>""Ich zeig es dir""</p><p>Ich rieb ordentlich Vaseline erst um und dann in die rosa Rosette. Dann steckte ich meinen rechten Mittelfinger hinein und begann von innen Kevins Prostata zu massieren.</p><p>Sofort sprang sein Schwengelchen wieder zu voller Größe und wippte im Takt meiner Bewegungen.</p><p>Svenja war fasziniert.</p><p>Als ich meinen Finger rauszog, probierte sie es gleich selbst. Erstaunlich schnell fand sie selbst die richtige Stelle. Sie rieb und rieb in seinem Inneren auf und ab. Das kleine Schwänzchen wippte zuerst im Takt ihrer Bewegungen, später im Takt von Kevins Herzschlag. Nach einigen Minuten gab Kevin wieder ein eindeutiges Stöhnen von sich.</p><p>Ich nahm inzwischen noch ein paar Seile aus der Kiste. Die Klammern von den Eierchen entfernte ich und schlang statt dessen eine Schlinge um das süße Säckchen. Das Ende vom Seil wickelte ich um die Kurbel der Streckbank. Eine winzige Drehung, die ihn selbst nur unmerklich in die Länge zog, zog die Hoden schon deutlich sichtbar nach unten. Svenja wunderte sich ""ich wußte gar nicht, dass sich die Eier so lang ziehen lassen."" Und sie kurbelte noch ein Stückchen. Die Hoden waren jetzt schon bestimmt 6 cm von ihrem gewöhnlichen Platz weg und die Haut spannte sich sichtlich.</p><p>Nun nahm ich die Feder und strich erst nochmal langsam um das Schwänzchen, das sich schon wieder aufrichtete. Ich drehte die Feder um und begann die Spitze, also den Federkiel, ein wenig in sein kleines Pisslöchlein zu schieben.</p><p>Svenja griff sofort nach der Feder. Phantasie hat sie, die Kleine. Sie nahm nochmal etwas Vaseline und strich die Spitze der Feder damit ein. So gut geölt steckte sie sie mit vollem Schwung gleich die volle Schwanzlänge hinein. Sehr verblüfft stieß Kevin ein Geräusch aus, das ich noch nie gehört hatte. So als ob er gleichzeitig protestieren und jubeln wollte. Jetzt begann Svenja sein kleines Pimmelchen von innen mit der Feder zu ficken. Immer schneller wurde sie und noch ein bisschen tiefer. Plötzlich hörte sie auf, nahm noch ein Stück Seil, und schlang es um das kleine steife gequälte Schwänzchen, in dem die Feder tief drinsteckte. Sie zog die Schlinge knapp unterhalb der Eichel zu, die sofort blau anlief.</p><p>Svenja nahm die Klemmen, die sie vorhin an den Eiern benutzt hatte, und schraubte sie an seine Brustwarzen.</p><p>Kevins Atem wurde sehr tief und gleichmäßig, er schloß die Augen. Schwer zu sagen, ob er es genoß oder kurz vor der Ohnmacht stand. Vielleicht beides zugleich.</p><p>Nun legte Svenja ihre Hände an Kevins Hüfte und begann ihn in der Lende zu kitzeln. Er fing sofort an zu zappeln, soweit es seine Lage zuließ, und zu lachen. Dabei zog das immer noch gespannte Seil seine Eierchen nochmal heftig, aber er mußte weiter lachen. Sie kitzelte noch heftiger, das kleine Schwänzchen wackelte wie verrückt und die darin steckende Feder bewegte sich auf und ab. Die Eichel war inzwischen lila.</p><p>Als Svenja genug gekitzelt hatte, schien es ihr zu reichen. ""Jetzt bin ich aber dran!"" Was für ein Glücksfall, eine Natur-Sado-Masochistin hatte ich da gefunden.</p>"
850,"Begegnung An Der Ruine, Teil 4",Bonbononkel,,"['M/bbg', 'beast', 'tort', 'nc']","Als Tommi sich anziehen will, weiß Kevin das geschickt zu verhindern. Und das Hundchen kommt auch ein wenig dran.",2012-03-22T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Ich zog als erstes mit einem heftigen Ruck die Feder aus Kevins Schwänzchen, das um die Eichel immer noch abgebunden war. Erst danach löste ich das Seil um die Eichel. Dann befreite ich die Eierchen, die sofort wie an einem Gummizug nach oben ploppten. Nachdem ich auch die Hände gelöst hatte, sagte ich ""Den Rest kannst du selber."" Kevin streckte erst seine Arme um wieder ein Gefühl in den Händen zu bekommen. Dann machte er die Klemmen von seiner Brust ab, und schließlich befreite er seine Füße.</p><p>Kevin betastete sich überall und rieb seine edelsten Teile vorsichtig. Dann sah er mit stolzem Blick in die Runde, ganz anders als vorher Tommi.</p><p>Svenja sprang gleich auf die alte Streckbank.</p><p>Als erstes fesselte ich sie in die Streck-Position, wofür die Streckbank eigentlich gedacht war. Kevin drehte die Kurbel und machte sie vielleicht drei Zentimeter größer. Der ganze Körper spannte sich. Kevin sah besonders gründlich auf den in dieser Stellung eigentlich noch nicht so interessanten Schlitz zwischen ihren Beinen.</p><p>""Warte, gleich siehst du mehr!"" sagte ich.</p><p>Ich band ihre Beine nun in die andere Richtung, so dass die Fersen ungefähr einen Meter rechts und links von den Schultern in der Luft hingen. Die Seile zog ich durch Ringe, die in der Burgmauer eingelassen waren.</p><p>In dieser Stellung war alles zu sehen. Der Kitzler glänzte und war fast kirschrot, die zart rosa inneren Lippen wurden auch schon ein wenig gespreizt und man konnte die dunkle Lustgrotte erahnen. Auch das süße Arschlöchlein war klar im Blick.</p><p>Kevin starrte eine ganze Weile wie gebannt auf diesen Anblick. Offensichtlich hatte er das noch nie gesehen. Sein Schwänzchen wippte schon wieder nach oben.</p><p>""Schau, das hier ist der Kitzler. Der ist ungefähr so empfindlich wie deine Eichel. Und das hier sind die inneren Lippen. Man kann sie auseinander ziehen, siehst du, so. Und dann siehst du das Loch, wo die Jungs ihren Pimmel reinstecken, wenn sie Kinder machen wollen, oder zum Spaß natürlich. Und hier, dieses winzige Loch ist die Harnröhre, hier kommt das Pipi raus. Und hier unten ist das Arschloch, das sieht genauso aus wie bei dir.""</p><p>Inzwischen schlich sich auch Tommi wieder in die Nähe, auch ihn ließ die Idee, die geheimsten Teile eines Mädchens zu sehen, nicht kalt.</p><p>""Tommi, was machen wir jetzt als erstes mit ihr?"" versuchte ich ihn ins Spiel zu bringen.</p><p>Sein Schwänzchen richtete sich auf, dann aber sah er mich mit finsterem Blick an und er setzte sich wieder in seine Ecke. Wird wohl nichts mit dem Kleinen.</p><p>Kevin hatte nun die Feder in der Hand und fing an Svenjas Brust damit sanft zu kitzeln. Interessiert beobachtete er, dass ihre Brustwarzen, die normalerweise noch nicht anders aussahen als seine eigenen, dabei deutlich anschwollen. Er legte die Feder zur Seite und umkreiste langsam mit den Fingern die kleinen aufgerichteten Nippelchen. Langsam massierte er sie weiter, Svenjas Atem wurde tiefer und gleichmäßiger. Kevins Schwänzchen war auch schon wieder bis zum Platzen aufgerichtet. Plötzlich kam ein teuflischer Blick in seine Augen, als er die beiden Klemmen an den angeschwollenen Nippelchen festzog. Svenja quiekte laut auf, war doch so plötzlich aus dem angenehmen Massieren eine schmerzhafte Folter geworden.</p><p>Kevin nahm wieder die Feder und strich um ihren Bauchnabel, sein Blick nun wieder auf die junge Möse gerichtet. Langsam bewegte er die Feder auf die weit aufgerissene Spalte zu. Als die Spitze den Kitzler berührte, war wieder ein kleiner spitzer Schrei von Svenja zu hören, aber anders als vorher. Ganz sanft umkreiste die Federspitze die kleine Kirsche, die dabei weiter anschwoll. Svenjas Atem wurde schneller. Sie bekam plötzlich Gänsehaut, was aber nichts mit der Temperatur zu tun hatte.</p><p>""Nimm die Finger"" schlug ich vor.</p><p>Fast ehrfürchtig nahm er den Kitzler zwischen Daumen und Zeigefinger und fing ganz sanft an, ihn zu kneten. Svenjas Atem wurde schneller und heftiger, sie fing an zuckende Bewegungen zu machen, gab seltsame Geräusche von sich, und plötzlich lag sie völlig erschöpft und wieder ruhig da.</p><p>Kevin sah mich mit fragendem Blick an.</p><p>""Das war ein Orgasmus. Weißt du noch, du hattest vorhin auch einen.""</p><p>Svenjas Möse war dabei ganz schön feucht geworden. Ich konnte sehen, wie die vorher matten Stellen nun glänzten.</p><p>Mein Schwanz war inzwischen hart wie Stahl.</p><p>Ich setzte mich auf die Streckbank, mein Schwengel kurz vor der noch unbenutzten Lustgrotte. Erst wollte ich sie noch genauer inspizieren. Meine Finger zogen die inneren Lippen weit auseinander. Zwei Finger schob ich in sie hinein. Nach wenigen Zentimetern war mir der Weg versperrt. Gut so. Gut, dass ich mir ein paar Tage nicht mehr die Nägel geschnitten hatte, so konnte ich das feine Häutchen schon mal vorsichtig anritzen. Svenjas Gesichtsausdruck war dabei eher neugierig als sonst etwas. Kevins Blick schwenkte zwischen Svenjas Möse und meinem prallen Schwanz hin und er. Sein eigenes Pimmelchen war auch bis zum platzen angeschwollen und wippte wieder im Takt seines Herzschlags. Langsam hatte ich ein kleines Loch durch das noch feste Jungfernhäutchen gebohrt. Ich zog meine nun etwas blutigen Finger wieder heraus und legte mich nun auf Svenja. Ihr Kopf war nun etwa unter meiner Brust. Mit einem Ruck stieß ich meinen harten Schwanz tief in sie. Sie schrie laut auf. Oh, das war so schön eng und warm. Schnell bewegte ich mich rein und raus. Ich war so geladen, dass ich schon sehr schnell merkte, wie es mir kam. In letzter Sekunde zog ich meinen Schlegel raus und verteilte meine Ladung über ihren Bauch und ihre Brust, ein paar Spritzer sogar bis zum Gesicht.</p><p>""Was ist das?"" fragte Kevin, und deutete auf meinen Saft.</p><p>""Das ist Sperma. Das kommt später auch aus deinem Schwanz raus, wenn du alt genug bist.""</p><p>Ich stieg wieder von Svenja und von der Streckbank herunter.</p><p>Neugierig wie er war, nahm er mit einem Finger etwas von der weißen Soße von Svenjas Bauch, rieb es zwischen den Fingern, und roch daran.</p><p>""Schleck es ab!"" Sagte ich.</p><p>Er nahm die Finger in den Mund und probierte.</p><p>""Schmeckt komisch.""</p><p>""Du wirst dich daran gewöhnen. Jetzt schleck meinen Schwanz sauber.""</p><p>Mit etwas angewiedertem Blick sah mich Kevin an, tat dann aber wie befohlen. Er schleckte nur mit der Zungenspitze und nahm nicht seine Lippen zu Hilfe. Oh, wie das kitzelte. Schon war mein Schwengel wieder zu voller Größe angewachsen.</p><p>Als er fertig war, sah er mich fragend an. Ich nickte Richtung Svenja, sagte aber nichts.</p><p>Er strich mit seinen Fingern die Soße von ihrem Bauch und hielt die Finger dann an ihre Lippen.</p><p>""Mund auf!"" befahl Kevin seiner Freundin.</p><p>Sichtlich erschöpft öffnete sie fast willenlos den Mund. Er schob die tropfenden Finger in ihren Mund. Dann strich er noch mehr Sperma von ihrem Körper. Das machte er so lange, bis sie meinen ganzen Saft geschluckt hatte.</p><p>Schließlich, und das hätte ich nicht erwartet, schleckte er selbst die klebrigen Reste mit seiner Zunge von Svenjas Körper. Welch geiler Anblick.</p><p>""Na, schmeckt es dir?""</p><p>""Nein, aber es ist geil.""</p><p>Wow, die Kleinen sind ja noch schärfer als ich gedacht hatte.</p><p>Als Svenjas Körper wieder blitzblank sauber war, bis auf die Möse, die er noch nicht bearbeitet hatte, legte er sich selbst auf Svenja und versuchte sein steifes Schwänzchen in die feuchte und etwas blutverschmierte Lustgrotte zu schieben. Ich nahm meine Hand und führte ihn an die richtige Stelle. Als die Positzion stimmte, schob ich ihn mit einem Druck auf seinen Po hinein. Schnell hatte er einen gleichmäßigen Takt gefunden und fickte sie ordentlich durch. Svenjas Gesicht erheiterte sich wieder, ja sie sah irgendwie glücklich aus.</p><p>Ich nahm etwas Vaseline und cremte beide Mittelfinger ein. Mit einem Ruck schob ich die Finger gleichzeitig in die beiden zuckenden Arschlöchlein. Die beiden quiekten vor Überraschung. Während ich ihm von innen die Prostata massierte, drückte ich in ihr gegen sein Schwänzchen, dessen Bewegungen ich genau fühlen konnte. Ich bewegte meine Mittelfinger im gleichen Takt wie Kevin. Er wurde immer schneller, meine Finger auch. Schließlich brach er keuchend auf Svenja zusammen, sein nun nicht mehr steifes Pimmelchen immer noch in ihr. Ich massierte mit meinen Fingern weiter, um sein Schwänzchen wieder aufzurichten, was mir aber im Moment nicht gelang. Ich hob ihn von Svenja runter.</p><p>Den Finger, der vorher in ihrem Po steckte, schob ich nun in ihre Möse. Den Daumen drückte ich auf ihren Kitzler. So massierte ich sie weiter, bis sie auch noch einen Orgasmus bekam.</p><p>Kevin hatte inzwischen wieder die Feder in der Hand. Als meine Finger ihre Arbeit bei Svenja getan hatten, kam er mit dem Federkiel voran an ihre Möse. Er suchte ihre Harnröhre und schob die Spitze in das winzige Löchlein. Er versuchte die Feder reinzuschieben, wie sie es mit ihm gemacht hatte, aber schon nach vielleicht zwei Zentimetern kam eine Kurve in der Röhre, um die die Feder einfach nicht herumkam. Trotzdem ""fickte"" er sie nun mit der Feder in ihr winzigstes Loch, so gut es eben ging.</p><p>Als er davon genug hatte, nahm er die beiden Klemmen, die noch an ihren Nippeln hingen, ab. Einen davon schraubte er nun an ihren Kitzler. Sie quiekte zuerst und dann rollten - zum ersten mal - ein paar Tränen über ihr nun schmerzverzerrtes Gesicht. Der Kitzler war wohl wirklich sehr empfindlich und von vorher auch noch angeschwollen. Kevin zog die Schraube sehr fest an, dann ging er offensichtlich zufrieden zur Seite.</p>"
851,"Begegnung An Der Ruine, Teil 5",Bonbononkel,,['b/M'],"Ich wollte Felix entführen, aber dann war er der Stärkere.",2012-03-22T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Ich ließ Svenja noch ein paar Minuten in ihrer Lage. Kevin setzte sich neben Tommi und sie redeten leise miteinander. Obwohl ich nicht zuhörte, sah ich Tommis Gesicht an, dass er mit dem was Kevin sagte nicht einverstanden war.</p><p>Tommi ging nun zu der Stelle, an der unsere Kleidungsstücke lagen, seine eigenen lagen als unterste, da er zuerst ausgezogen worden ist.</p><p>""Halt, nicht so schnell mein Junge!"" sagte ich. Mit ziemlich sauerem Blick sah er mich an.</p><p>""Hast du nicht gehört?"" Fragte Kevin Tommi.</p><p>Kevin nahm den Ledergürtel und schlug Tommi einmal schräg über den Po. Ein roter Streifen zog sich sofort von der rechten Hüfte schräg zum linken Oberschenkel.</p><p>Tommi wühlte weiter und warf unsere Klamotten zur Seite, um seine eigenen zu finden. Der Schlag entlockte ihm nur einen kurzen Schrei, aber sonst reagierte er nicht darauf.</p><p>Kevin war sauer, dass Tommi so ein Spielverderber ist. Er nahm noch ein Stück Seil aus der Kiste, und bevor Tommi richtig gucken konnte, waren seine Hände gefesselt.</p><p>Tommi versuchte wegzurennen, aber Kevin warf ihn sofort zu Boden. Kevin schlang noch ein Seil um Tommis Hals. Das Seil befestigte er an einem der Ringe im Boden. Tommi hatte jetzt nur noch die Wahl, ob er sich ganz auf den kalten Steinboden legt oder den Kopf rund 30 cm über dem Boden läßt.</p><p>Tommi fing an, laut zu schreien und zu schimpfen. Da nahm Kevin Tommis Unterhose und stopfte sie ihm ins Maul. Mit einem weiteren Seil verhinderte er, dass Tommi sie wieder ausspucken konnte.</p><p>""Hast du zufällig Nutella dabei?"" fragte Kevin mich.</p><p>""Ja, auf einem meiner Brote ist Nutella drauf, warum fragst du?""</p><p>""Siehst du gleich"". Sagte Kevin mit einem teuflischen Grinsen.</p><p>Ich gab ihm das Brot aus meinem Rucksack, und Kevin kratzte mit seinen Fingern das Nutella ab. Das schmierte er dann um und in Tommis Arschlöchlein.</p><p>Mit den noch Nutella-verschmierten Fingern ging Kevin zu meinem Hund Maxi, der es sich in einer hinteren Ecke zwischen etwas Laub bequem gemacht hatte. Kevin ließ Maxi an seinen Fingern schlecken. Das schmeckte Maxi gut.</p><p>""Wußte ichs doch! Ich habe auch einen Hund, und der liebt auch Nutella!"" Sagte Kevin.</p><p>Kevin ging, während Maxi die Finger abschleckte, langsam Rückwärts Richtung Tommi. Maxi blieb dran. Bei Tommi angekommen, deutete Kevin auf das Nutella-verschmierte Arschlöchlein. Maxi fing auch dort an zu schlecken. Tommi versuchte, der feuchten rauhen Zunge zu entkommen, aber Maxi ließ sich nun nicht mehr bremsen. Tief bohrte das Hündchen die Zunge in die nun versüßte Rosette.</p><p>Inzwischen band ich Svenja los. Als erstes rieb sie sich ihren nun schmerzenden Kitzler. Dann räkelte sie sich und probierte ob sich noch alle ihre Körperteile bewegen ließen. Als sie fand, dass soweit alles OK war, ging sie zu Kevin und Tommi. Ein dreckiges Grinsen zog über ihr Gesicht. Sie ließ sich im Schneidersitz neben Tommi nieder, und betrachtete die Szene genau.</p><p>Als Maxi keine Nutella mehr fand, sah er Kevin fragend an. Aber den Teil wollte Kevin dann wohl selbst übernehmen.</p><p>""Dein Hund soll sich wieder hinlegen."" sagte Kevin zu mir. Ich nahm Maxi am Halsband und führte ihn zu seinem Laubhaufen zurück, wo ich ihm ""Platz"" befahl.</p><p>Kevin setzte sein steifes Pimmelchen an Tommis vom Hundespeichel feuchte Rosette und stieß fest zu. Tommi hätte wohl geschrien, aber durch den Knebel war nur ein komisches gedämptes quieken zu hören. Immer schneller fickte Kevin Tommis bis dahin jungfräuliches Arschloch. Svenjas Gesicht war vielleicht eine Armlänge daneben und sie sah interessiert zu. Immer heftiger stieß Kevin zu. Tommi versuchte sich aufzubäumen oder hinzulegen, aber sein Bewegungsspielraum war ja beschränkt. Kevin packte Tommis Eier, und immer wenn Tommi sich falsch bewegte, drückte er fest zu. So blieb Tommi in Position. Nach einiger Zeit wurden Kevins Stöße intensiver und langsamer, sein Atem gleichmäßiger, schließlich stöhnte er laut. Wäre er alt genug, hätte er seine volle Ladung in Tommi geschossen. Erschöpft und zufrieden ließ er von Tommi ab.</p><p>Svenja nahm jetzt die Eisenkugel, die früher einmal in Tommis Mund gesteckt hatte. Diese schob sie mit Schwung in die wundgescheuerte Rosette. Tommi gab komische Geräusche von sich. Die an der Kugel angebrachte Kette schlang sie um sein kleines Säckchen.</p><p>Svenja schien sich aber jetzt für das Hundchen zu interessieren. Sie kratzte die letzten Reste von der Brotscheibe ab, die zuvor mit Nutella bestrichen war, und ging auf Maxi zu.</p>"
852,"Tied Up Love, Part 1",Bondage Boy,,"['ff/fm', 'bd', 'cbt', 'fdom', 'humil', 'teen']","A shy but musically gifted boy finds himself in London at a tea party which turns out to be a plot to get him tied down, literally!",2012-03-02T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Zack Douglas was a rather timid 14 year old boy. He was really shy around girls and, while half the rest of his age group was going out with the other half Zack could barley say four words to another girl. He was a little tall for his age but reasonably balanced in weight, he swam regularly giving him an excellent build. His hair was naturally blond and was normal length for a boy.</p><p>Zack was on a school trip to London. He was one of several chosen from his school in Scotland to spend a week in London with an award ceremony at the end. The awards were for 'exceptional abilities in secondary education'. Zack was one of 18 different boys and girls going he was in S2 (in Scottish schools children spend 7 years in primary school and 6 in secondary, the primary years are referred to P1 P2 P3 ect and the secondary S1 S2 S3 ect). There were three children in each year. In S2, asides from Zack, there was a boy called Mark Johnson, a science geek (among other things) who hardly anyone could talk to without failing to understand anything he was on about. He was an expert in everything but particularly science and was going to get his award for science. The other was a girl who was getting an award for Maths. Her name was Mary Winter, she was really good in anything that involved numbers and really crap in anything that involved writing.</p><p>Zack was receiving his award for Music. Ever since he was 3 Zack had been playing piano and a number of other instruments guitar (age 10), flute (age 8), violin (age 4) and harp (age 9) as well as some others. Zack's performance in Music was advanced in all levels of: performing, composing and theory. He was ahead of everyone in his year, the year above that and all but a few in the year above that. Zack's talent as a musician had earned him the admiration of many girls in the School. But as a shy and timid boy Zack not only failed to ask them out but avoided most of them on the grounds that they were interested in him.</p><p>It wasn't that he disliked girls or that he was Gay but he was afraid that they might reject him or that he would hurt them by accidentally saying the wrong things. As stated before he was shy.</p><p>They were on a plane between Edinburgh and London airports. Everyone was talking to someone else on the plane. Zack didn't know any of the guys going and he was shy of the girls so he was left twiddling his thumbs and gazing out the side window. Zack was not a great admirer of England and preferred his home territory but he had to admit from a distance the landscape look pretty. It was also mid-lat December so it was very dark at this time.</p><p>After a few hours on the plane the intercom said: ""Ladies and Gentlemen, boys and girls the time is 2117hrs and we are about to descend towards London Gatwick. On behalf of British airways we thank you for flying with us and hope to enjoy future flights with us have once again thank you."" Zack observed the ground beneath get closer and closer. He felt the plane bounce on the ground and then settle along the runway. The students and the accompanying teachers exited the plane and enter the airport terminal where they collected their bags from the conveyor belt. They then went on a coach to a hotel on the outskirts of the city. They were given there room keys and dumped their bags in the room and proceeded to the lounge where an elderly man came and welcomed them to London on behalf of the child learning societies. The child learning society was a company that owned 10 private schools in Britain: 5 in England, 3 in Scotland and 1 each in Wales and Northern Ireland. Each year the society reviewed how well its school students were doing and awarded the top 3 in each year in each school numbering a total of 180 students. Each school had the same uniform: shirt/blouse, tie, black waistcoat, black shoes and a black pair of trousers for the boys and a black skirt for the girls (stopping just before the knee). Any breech of the uniform code could lead to a series of strict punishments (the most serious suspension or expulsion) rules were very strict in all the schools but because of their generally posh upbringings few students ever got into very serious trouble. As this event was ran by the same company that owned the school only uniform could be worn.</p><p>By the time a number of speeches were completed it was after 11:00 and Zack just wanted to go to bed. But then it turned out that they had to toast the start of the week and Zack found himself being passed a glass of orange juice by Emily Maxwell, a 16 year old girl at Zack's school in S4.</p><p>After the toast Zack gulped down his drink and just as the speaker bade him goodnight he felt his cock spring to life and press against his pants and trousers. Everyone wandered to their rooms. Because the hotel was owned by the company so the teachers didn't check everybody's rooms. They just posted guards at the doors and if a member of staff found someone out of bed after hours they would just send them on their way to their rooms without checking that they went to and stayed there.</p><p>Zack climbed to the second floor he was just heading to his own room, his cock almost pushing his trousers apart, when two girls stopped him. One was Emily Maxwell the other was Sophie Jackson who was also 16. Both girls were about a foot taller than Zack and like Zack spoke in a relatively posh accent. Both were close friends who were often seen together. Emily was getting an award for her skills in Art while Sophie was getting an award for History.</p><p>""Would you like to come in for some tea and biscuits Zack."" asked Sophie</p><p>Ordinarily, between a throbbing erection and his fear of the opposite sex Zack would have said he was too tired but he hadn't eaten more than a sandwich and an apple all day.</p><p>""Uh... sure... o... ok."" Answered Zack nervous as always. He always had to prepare himself to talk to girls.</p><p>""Great!"" said Emily ""Come and have a seat?""</p><p>As they were sharing there room was bigger than Zack's. While Zack's just had a bed, a table, a shelf and a shower room. There's had a couch, two beds, an armchair and the shower room was in a separate cupboard room from the toilet.</p><p>Sophie took his coat and went to make tea while Emily took his hand and escorted him to the couch. Touching his hand made Zack's Dick beat right against his trousers. He hoped that he would get the armchair but Emily directed him to the couch and sat him in the middle just left of herself. Zack's upbringing prevented him from crossing his legs over his now fat crotch so he tried to catch his crotch between his legs as he sat down. But he failed. He sat up in an attempt to keep it less visible.</p><p>Sophie carried a tray with a pot of tea, three cups and a few packets of biscuits. The tea was provided by the hotel and the biscuits Zack guessed were bought from either the airport or brought from home.</p><p>Sophie sat Zack's right. ""So Zack"" she said ""I heard you were going to play for everyone during the ceremony on Sunday. What instrument are you going to play?""</p><p>Zack was panicking he had no idea how to engage in conversation with girls but at least Sophie asked the first question.</p><p>""I... I'm playing my fiddle uh... violin.""</p><p>""Is it going to be just you?"" said Emily</p><p>""N... no Beth is going to play the flute as accompaniment."" Said Zack His Crotch was now thrusting its way upwards. The sight of Sophie's bust out of the corner of his eye wasn't helping.</p><p>""Is Beth any good?""</p><p>""Ye... Yeah she's quite good... really good.""</p><p>Beth O'Riely was a 12 year old girl who skipped a year in primary school and was at this time in S1. While her award was also for Music she was a little behind Zack in experience and played fewer instruments.</p><p>""I bet she's nothing compared to you"" remarked Emily</p><p>""No she's a little less experienced because she's a couple of years younger but she's very talented."" Zack had become very fond of Beth. Having played a lot with her he was able to talk comfortably with her.</p><p>""Do you fancy her"" asked Emily</p><p>Zack paused for a second ""Well I like her certainly like her. I'm very fond of her and care what she thinks of me but... Yeah I guess I do fancy her.""</p><p>Emily and Sophie had their eyes on Zack's crotch all evening and at this remark they decided it was time to act Sophie nodded behind Zack's head. It was a waste of tea but they didn't expect to find out so quickly.</p><p>""Zack could you come over here a second I think I might have something that will interest you?"" said Emily</p><p>""S... Sure"" answered Zack</p><p>He followed Emily to her bedside table where she stopped and turned to Zack. Next thing Zack knew a pair of hands seized his from behind Sophie held his arms together and forced him onto the bed. Emily had used the time to get to the other side of the bed helped her friend roll Zack onto his back. Sophie jumped on Zack's waist. Then grabbed his struggling wrists. She placed his right wrist between her left leg and held his Left wrist in her left hand to grab a length of rope from behind the bedside table and tied his left arm to one post and then removed his right arm from her leg and secured it to the other bed post. She then jumped of his waist and with Emily's help the each grabbed one of his legs and tied them each to one of the bed's end legs. Zack put up a fierce fight but in the end Sophie and Emily secured his limbs leaving him helpless.</p><p>""Start screaming and you're a dead man."" said Emily</p><p>Zack nodded in compliance. He was too scared to dare defy their commands and he hoped things would be easier if he obeyed.</p><p>Sophie placed her hand around Zack's crotch ""Wow those pills did the trick.""</p><p>""I told you they would work"" said Emily</p><p>Suddenly things started to make sense to Zack he had an erection because Emily had put something in his drink down stairs.</p><p>""So Zack I bet your wondering what is going on."" Said Sophie in a sweet yet taunting voice, Zack nodded, ""well all you need to know now is that we are the bosses and we shall do with you whatever we desire. Whether you like it or not understand?"" Zack again nodded.</p><p>Emily had gone over to her bags and pulled out something. ""I can't believe that an airport would sell a pen knife when the chances are the customer is going to board a plane.""</p><p>Zack's eyes opened wide with fear. These girls already appeared nuts if they had a knife it would be bad news for him. He began struggling</p><p>Zack felt a hand hold his head in place Sophie kissed his for head and moved to his ear. ""Don't worry Zack we aren't going to hurt you. This is for a different purpose. Sophie undid his tie and then took the knife from Emily. Sophie then got on his waist again and ran her knifeless hand up and down his chest. He felt Emily pull off his Shoes and socks. But then Sophie took the knife and cut his shirt up through the middle, causing his skin to become visible. She then bent forward and tongue-kissed him Zack had never had kiss before. He had had hugs from and kisses from his Mum and one Hug from Beth on his Birthday but he had never had a kiss before. Now he was having a snog. Sophie slowly pulled away and then finished cutting his shirt off.</p><p>Once that was done Sophie got off his waste and looked at the captive. She then handed the Knife to Emily and proceeded towards his crotch she gave it a little wag causing Zack to shiver. Then unzipped his fly and pulled down his trousers which Emily cut off at the bottom. Zack was now lieing on a bed tied up in a pair of blue boxers. To make things more embarrassing his fully erect cock could be seen from poking directly upwards like the central pole of a tent. Zack was very embarrassed at this point. He hated being embarrassed and tears began dripping down the side of his ace. Sophie noticed this and climbed on top of Zack, wiped his tears and then kissed him again. Zack was still upset but he felt better.</p><p>""What's the matter Zackie."" Said Emily at his side she had her hand holding his. Zack didn't answer. Sophie put her hand under his chin and had him look upwards. She then kneeled up with her knees on either side of Zack's head so he could see up her skirt. Sophie was wearing a frilly purple thong. She then got back on his waist, bent over and kissed him again. While doing this she massaged her hands across his chest and round to his back. ""Feel better?""</p><p>Zack nodded. Suddenly he felt an intense pain around his crotch. He felt completely paralyzed. Sophie got off him to reveal Emily with her hands clasped around his balls through his boxers. Holding them in her left hand she then made a fist with her right and whacked down on his crotch causing an intense surge through his system.</p><p>""Just remember who's in control here ok Zack?"" said Emily</p><p>Sophie ignored Zack for a second ""Em' did you call her?""</p><p>""Yeah she'll be down in a sec."" Emily turned to face Zack ""We have a surprise for you.""</p><p>After a minute or two there was a knock at the door. Sophie went to answer while Emily stood against the wall round a corner from the door, a pair of cuffs in her hands. ""Remember say anything and you're dead."" She then blew him a kiss.</p><p>""Beth come in, kick your shoes off.""</p><p>""Thank you Sophie."" Zack's heart seemed to stop for a brief moment along with time itself. Beth came into the room and caught site of Zack on the bed. Before she could say anything Emily cuffed her hands behind her back. ""Say anything without permission and I'll snap your arm off.""</p><p>Beth was full of confusion. She didn't under stand what was going on. Although she liked the site of Zack in his boxers, although they looked like a cone was sticking out his front.</p><p>Emily had a firm grip of Beth. This allowed Sophie to get the attention of both Zack and Beth. ""It is high time the two of you stopped acting shy around each other. Each oh you has confessed to loving the other and we are about to force you to fuck each other.""</p><p>Emily then spoke ""Sophie if you would.""</p><p>Sophie took a length of rope and tied Beth's legs together. Emily then lifted Beth a little above the floor and then into Sophie's arms.</p><p>Sophie then began stroking Beth's hair. ""Oh you are just adorable no wonder Zack likes you."" She continued to stroke her hair a little more and then balanced her on her bound legs facing Zack. While she had a good view of his crotch, Zack had a good view of her figure. The 12 year olds bust was nearly as big as her 16 year old captors. Her skin appeared so smooth and the look oh her eyes could make anyone love her in an instant.</p><p>Sophie took the knife she used on Zack and proceeded to cut off Beth's waistcoat. She struggled but Emily approached and grabbed her arm. Afraid of loosing an arm she kept still. Then she loosened her skirt and pulled it up over her head and down the back of her arms. Zack then saw something that made his erection visibly twitch through his boxers. He blushed at his predicament. Beth also blushed at the display of her pants. She was wearing a white thong with a pink elastic and pink spot's. Sophie then cut her blouse off revealing a pink and purple stripped Bra.</p><p>Emily took hold of Beth's arms and turned her around so Zack could see her but. A pink line going up the crack. She then grabbed the top of the line and pulled it directly up. The wedgie made Beth gasp. Zack struggled to try and help her but Sophie pressed her foot down on his balls causing him to give in.</p><p>Emily stopped giving Beth her wedgie and turned her round again to face Zack. ""Did you see that? No? He struggled to try and help you just now. I think it's high time you paid him back. But he's going to suffer a little worse than you first.""</p><p>Emily secured Beth's cuffs to the post of the other bed and then approached Zack. She then eased his middle body upward a little so she could grab the back of his Boxers. Then she pulled with all her might. Zack was in agony. His balls were being strained and his ass was starting to burn but then Sophie. Grabbed the front of his boxers and pulled on them. The pain was intense but at the same time Zack was getting the thrill of the whole experience. The pain, the bond his lack of clothing became pure pleasure. Between them the 16 year olds ripped his boxers a sunder. His erect cock stood at a massive 8 inches.</p><p>Sophie uncoupled Beth from the bed and cuffed her again before moving her towards Zack. She bent her over his cock still under the influence of the pills Emily gave him. ""Suck!"" commanded Sophie. Without hesitation Beth began sucking on Zack's penis. Zack threw his back in ecstasy.</p><p>It was incredible for someone like Zack. He had never he Masturbated before let alone had a hot 12 year old suck his cock. As a result when he came in her mouth she got a hell of a drink.</p><p>Sophie pulled Beth off Zack and placed her on the other bed. She then towered above Zack ""Don't think this is over yet Zack!""</p>"
853,"Tied Up Love, Part 2",Bondage Boy,,"['ff/mf', 'bd', 'cbt', 'Fdom', 'teen', 'tort']",After recieving his first ever Blowjob Zack is toyed around with by the older girls.,2012-03-02T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Zack was now feeling mixed emotions of fear and pleasure. He looked over at Beth. Judging by her farcical expressions she felt the same. Looking at her with her hands cuffed behind and wearing those cute white and pink knickers and that pink and purple striped bra made his erection turn back up.</p><p>""Looks like he's gone hard again."" Said Emily</p><p>Sophie turned her head ""the box said he'll be having them for about 5/6 hours, as long as he cum's within the first 6 hours.""</p><p>Emily prodded his ball sac causing streams of pain to pass through Zack ""Well since he's already cum once we don't need to worry about the after effects. What would the after effects be purely out of interest?""</p><p>""Well the effects will last up to eight hours at least. Then if you don't cum by then the dick starts aching 11/12 hour inwards. Then if you still don't cum by 24 hours then you have a fixed erection, cock as hard as stone, and you have uncontrollable urinating until about 72 hours in where your dick ends up Cuming on its own.""</p><p>Everybody in the room forgot the entire incident after hearing Sophie's speech.</p><p>Zack suddenly realized he was still tied up ""I'm glad you didn't make me go through that.""</p><p>Sophie turned to look at Zack. Then she leaden onto his chest ""No I couldn't do that to you. You're way too lovely for that.""</p><p>""Then when we get back to Scotland could you arrange to have it done to David Copperfield?"" said Zack</p><p>David Copperfield was the son of an army General who was violent and aggressive by nature. He had passed these qualities onto his 16 year old son who was now a classic school bully. Copperfield had a particular loathing for all children who possessed talent in anything. Zack as a skilled musician was one of his more favored targets. His behavior had put him in the warning light many times. The only things keeping him from expulsion were his father's lawyers. Beth also met him because she was girl he mainly called her names but she too resented him.</p><p>Emily climbed onto Zack's bed ""My dear boy you're our captive and now you're making requests to us to torture someone else.""</p><p>Sophie kissed Zack and then massaged his forehead with her hands ""I'm afraid he's already suffered similar experiences under my watch. But I think he's due another visit.</p><p>""Anyway shall we continue?"" said Emily ""I'd like to go first if that's okay.""</p><p>""Lets both go I prefer tongue to be honest.""</p><p>""Ok!""</p><p>The two girls began pulling off their clothes. In addition to a frilly purple thong Sophie had a matching bra. Emily had a pink thong and a matching colored bra.</p><p>""Sorry to make you the toy here Zack"" said Sophie ""but you are the only one here with any dick so...""</p><p>The girls pulled off their bras and pants to reveal their nice 16 year old tits and their shaved pussies. Sophie the more playful of the two climbed onto Zack and hung her boobs over his face.</p><p>""Suck my tit's you runt.""</p><p>Zack was taken back by this comment and didn't respond. Suddenly he felt her grab his nuts.</p><p>She smiled ""Are we going to have to have someone do this all night?""</p><p>Zack lifted his head and began sucking her nipples. After swapping between tits Sophie pulled her self up and put her pussy direct to his face.</p><p>""Eat up!""</p><p>Zack began mouthing and licking her pussy. Emily in the mean time climbed behind Sophie. Beth was watching.</p><p>Emily turned to face her ""After tonight you'll probably end up doing this a lot."" She slid her pussy onto Zack's fully erect dick.</p><p>Emily began moving her self up and down, slowly at first but then she got faster and faster. Meanwhile Zack's feeble attempts to make much licking resulted in Sophie getting on her knees and using her hands to force Zack's gob against her slit. Eventually she came. Emily was not long to cum either. Zack hoped she would take a little longer so he could cum to but when she finished she came off him. 10 more seconds and he'd have cum as well.</p><p>""Aw did Zack want to cum."" said Emily ""Well we can arrange that.""</p><p>Sophie and Emily undid Zack's wrists and tied his arms behind his back. They then undid his feet and pulled him round so his erect cock was hanging over the side of the bed. Emily went behind Zack while Sophie slid a blindfold over his eyes.</p><p>""This isn't my favorite devise to use but in this case it's quite useful.""</p><p>""Why do I need to wear it?""</p><p>""To enjoy yourself.""</p><p>Zack didn't understand but went along anyway. He felt a hand go around his dick and he felt one of the girls pumping his 8 inches until he had cum.</p><p>""I think we can do that again"" came Sophie's voice.</p><p>Zack ejaculated a second time and then twice again.</p><p>""Well Emily I think we have enough."" Sophie removed his blindfold</p><p>Emily held a cup to his face. Zack recognized the milky substance in the cup. ""Drink!"" she commanded. Reluctantly Zack began drinking his own fluid.</p><p>Then Sophie undid all of Zack's bonds. ""Now it's your turn to use Beth.""</p>"
854,"Tied Up Love, Part 3",Bondage Boy,,"['m/f', 'cons', 'bd', 'Mdom', 'rom', 'teen']",Zack is let loose on Beth. Then they are both free for the night or at least Beth is!,2012-03-02T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""What makes you think I won't leg it?"" asked Zack</p><p>Sophie let out a giggle ""Zack would seriously tell me that you'd risk going out there naked.""</p><p>Zack blushed ""I forgot.""</p><p>Emily then giggled ""We just made you drink your cum how could you forget?""</p><p>Zack continued to blush.</p><p>""By the way"" said Sophie ""did you like drinking your own juices?""</p><p>Zack looked at her ""To be honest I think I preferred yours.""</p><p>Well aside from us I think Beth would like the attention to turn to her. With the exception of being stripped to her bra and panties and being made to suck Zack off, Beth had virtually no attention. The girls had untied Zack's bonds and told him to pay some attention to Beth. Beth had her arms tied behind her back and her feet roped together.</p><p>""Can I have a go with the ropes?""</p><p>""Sure you can do what ever you want."" Said Sophie handing him a length of rope</p><p>Zack walked over to Beth when a thought occurred to him ""Beth is it okay if we play like this?""</p><p>Beth nodded and Zack went to work. He retied her limbs to the four corners of the bed like he had been tied previously. Zack then climbed on top of her gave her a kiss. It was only meant to be a brief kiss but each found that they didn't want to stop. Sophie eventually came and pulled Zack off with some difficulty.</p><p>""You're suppose to fuck her you dunce."" Said Emily</p><p>""I know but I love her."" Said Zack</p><p>""And I love you Zack."" Said Beth ""Please give me your cock.""</p><p>Zack smiled and climbed back on her ""just a minute."" He then began massaging her breasts through the bra. He reached behind her back and unclipped it and unveiled her tits. They were only slightly smaller than Sophie and Emily's but for a 12 year olds they were massive.</p><p>An idea came to him. He laid his cock between her tits and pushed it so it came close to her mouth ""Enjoy!"" he said. She placed her lips just past the mouth of his cock, then she began circling the tip of his dick with her tongue. The feeling on Zack's part was heavenly to say the least. He held each of her breasts in his hands and moved them up and down along his cock. He felt his sperm try to leave him but he held it in with all his will eventually is cock started to seize up. He let go of his will and shot out so much cum.</p><p>Beth smiled through her cum drenched face Emily went into the bathroom and came back with a cloth and wiped Beth up. Zack hugged Beth, with her hands tied all Beth could do was rest her head against Zack's. Zack let go after about a minute or two with Sophie's assistance. He then went down Beth's body and came to her pussy with the sexy thong still attached Zack pulled it down to her feet. He then put his tongue to her slit and began licking Beth enjoyed the feeling of her very first orgasm. Like Zack she had never masturbated before and kissed and hugged the exact number of people as he had. As Zack ate her pussy out she began to breathe harder and harder when she felt herself on the verge of coming she to hold back to savor the moment like Zack had done with her. And when she let go Zack got his third helping of cum and it was by far the best.</p><p>Zack got off Beth and looked to the older girls ""What now?""</p><p>Emily raised an eyebrow at Zack ""I think it's time to call it a night.""</p><p>""Yeah you're right"" said Zack he undid the bonds that held Beth's feet together. He then undid the bonds to her hands. Once Beth had her hands free she ran her fingers round them to take off the feeling of the ropes. Then she put her arms around Zack's neck, Zack returned her hug by embracing her round under her shoulders. He moved his head back past hers and kissed her on the forehead.</p><p>He then turned to the older girls ""By the way you don't have any clothes we can use do you."" Referring to his taters on the floor.</p><p>""No problem we figured your clothes would end up like this so we acquired some school clothes to replace. ""Also as a gift we have for each of you a pair of handcuffs"". Zack and Beth took their cuffs and then pulled on their replacement uniforms and bade the ladies good night. They each walked hand in hand until they reached Zack's room.</p><p>Zack was about to kiss Beth good night when she held a finger to his lips ""one more thing."" She came into his room with him and pushed him down on the bed.</p><p>She undid his trouser zipper and pulled out his cock ""I didn't actually get to handle this I just want to run it one more time."" She pulled his clothes off the placed her cuffs behind his back and lay him on the bed. She then sucked his cock until he again came. She then lifted up her skirt and pulled down her knickers. She then took of her top and removed her bra and then placed the top back over her head. She placed her underwear on Zack, kissed him and tucked him in.</p><p>""I'll be back early tomorrow.""</p>"
855,"Tied Up Love, Part 4",Bondage Boy,,"['m/ff', 'bd', 'cons', 'teen']",Beth returns with a bag full of 'toys' and her 13 year old cousin Ashley! Beth suggests that Zack could 'entertain' her cousin.,2012-03-02T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Zack had spent the duration of his first night in London tied up in Beth's underwear. Even though the pills had worn off by morning, the girly thong hardly covered Zack's cock, none of the material over lapped it. With his hands cuffed behind his back he couldn't adjust it with much success. Or any for that matter.</p><p>Zack heard someone unlock the door and next thing he knew Beth came in giggling while carrying a big black bag. But she didn't giggle alone.</p><p>Right behind her she brought her 13 year old cousin Ashley. Beth removed his bonds while Ashley stared in utter disbelief at the sight of a 14 year old boy in her cousin's underwear.</p><p>Ashley Young was daughter of one of Beth's mom's brothers. They had lived in close proximity of each other since they were 4 and were best friends. Because of their similar looks they had often been mistaken as sisters. Ashley's award was to be for her skills in effort in Science. However she was in no way like Mark Johnson, in that she didn't speak using so many big words.</p><p>""Morning Ashley"" said Zack as he pulled on a grey pair of boxers.</p><p>""Stay like that actually."" Said Beth</p><p>""Why!""</p><p>""Could you um... 'entertain' Ashley?""</p><p>Zack smiled, while Beth was certainly the love of his life but, like any boy, he wouldn't pass up the chance to fuck Ashley Young. While she was average in looks for a girl she had a problem getting on with boys. She like to intimidate them, she was sort of a cross between a little brat and well a little brat. Many boys said they'd like to give her a good fuck to shut her up. Zack had openly denied it in his fear of the opposite sex but in reality he would jump at the chance.</p><p>""What's in the bag?"" asked Zack</p><p>""Toys!"" replied Beth</p><p>""Cool!"" Zack figured he knew what</p><p>""Have a look."" Said Beth</p><p>Zack rummaged through the bag among many items he found a set of straps he could attach to the bed and spare clothes for the girls. He also pulled out a box of pills.</p><p>""Are these...""</p><p>""The pills you got yesterday yes.""</p><p>""Cool!""</p><p>""Also these"" said Beth Zack took a little box that resembled paper hankies but realized that they were condoms ""Don't want to get Ashley pregnant do we?""</p><p>""No but I'd rather fuck you before I fuck her."" Remarked Zack</p><p>""I see your point, there is another set of straps in there.""</p><p>Zack placed Ashley on the bed lying down on her back then strapped her to the bed posts. He took the other straps and attached them to her ankles and the bottom of the bed. All four of Ashley's limbs were secured to the four corners of the bed. Ashley pulled out the other set of straps. Zack noticed a blindfold fall out when she took them out of the bag. He picked it up and secured it around Ashley's head.</p><p>""What are you doing"" said Ashley</p><p>""We don't want to ruin your surprise do we?""</p><p>Zack then strapped Beth down to the bed. He then lent down and kissed her. He then collected a condom from the packet slid it on under his boxers and climbed back on top of Beth.</p><p>""Do you think I should strip actually Zack"" said Beth</p><p>""No I won't be finished with you after this, it'll be more fun later.""</p><p>Zack reached under her skirt and slipped the front of her knickers enough to leave her slit exposed. Zack lifted his cock out of his boxers and slid it against her pussy. He pushed it in pulled it out a bit and pushed it back in even further. He continued this process for a few minutes. Both Beth and Zack were breathing harder and harder. Eventually Zack reached her a wall in her vagina. He pushed against it. Beth gave a small squeak of pain. Zack pulled back and hit it again harder Beth squeaked louder. Ashley heard this and suddenly thought to herself ""What have I got myself into?"" Zack pulled back and gave Beth's Hymen one big jab. It broke and Zack's cock journeyed in as far as it could go. He continued his thrusting actions and eventually came into the condom. Zack pulled out his dick, it had small spots of blood on the tip and round the side of the condom. He looked at Beth's pussy but there was no sign of blood. He pulled her knickers back up.</p><p>""You okay Beth?"" Said Zack</p><p>""Yeah that was brill Zack. Although I think you'd better take one of those tablets if you want more fun.""</p><p>Zack took one of the tablets out of the box and swallowed it. He then approached Ashley and removed the blindfold.</p><p>""Beth! Is sex painful?""</p><p>""It hurts a little but it's not too bad!"" replied Beth</p><p>""We don't have to do this you know."" Said Zack as much as Zack wanted to fuck Ashley but he wasn't going to rape her, he didn't have the guts to face it.</p><p>""No just try and be gentle okay?""</p><p>""Sure"" answered Zack. He then began running his hands up and down Ashley's body being particularly firm on her tits. He unbuttoned her blouse to reveal a green bra. He began cupping her tits through the bra and then pulled it off. He began playing with her breasts, holding them at the bottom and moving his thumbs over the nipples. Ashley felt an erotic serge pass through her each time Zack touched her. Zack moved down to her skirt and pulled it up revealing her matching green thong. With only a line over her butt he began handling her tender ass cheeks while sticking his nose up against her pants. He then pulled the thong down and repositioned himself for entry.</p><p>""Are you ready for this?"" asked Zack one last time</p><p>""Yes."" Replied Ashley</p><p>Zack pushed the tip of his cock against her vagina. He pushed in harder and harder. His cock had gone back to its outstanding 8 inches and he aimed to get it all into her. He pushed harder and got 3 out of 8inches in. He kept on going 4 out of 8 he felt her hymen. 5 out of 8 he could feel it breaking. At 6 he got through but he didn't stop until his cock was in as far as it could go. He felt his cock reach a climax and shot his load into Ashley. When it was over both teenagers relaxed, then Zack pulled out his cock and untied Ashley.</p><p>""Let's fuck Beth!"" said Ashley a look of menace in her eyes.</p>"
856,French Bondage,Bondage Boy,,"['m/f', 'bd', 'ds', 'Fdom', 'rom', 'teen']",I wrote this one night i couldn't get to sleep. It's not great but if you like it let me know and I'll consider writing another.,2012-03-03T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Max was sitting in a chalet in the south of France. His parents were about to go out, they always going out without him because he disliked seeing all the historic sites enough without having to try and translate from French into English. He spent a lot of his holiday going to the local village, the place was very touristy and most of the locals were friendly and spoke good English. Max's French wasn't too bad either, his parents were rich and demanded only the best possible education for him. At 15 he spoke enough French to get by in the village. He was very athletic giving him a good physical build.</p><p>""Max darling!"" called his mother ""We're going now, Goodbye!"" Max wouldn't see them until morning they always went out late after a day of sightseeing, a few nights ago they didn't get back until 5:00, although they averaged 3:00.</p><p>After a while Max left and went into the village. He was on his way to a local shop to get his breakfast, croissants and that other stuff. But he was disappointed to see when he got there it was shut. He liked going to that shop, partly because it was five minutes from the Chalet but mostly because the shop keepers daughter, who helped around the business was out. She always wore these cute summer dresses and mini-skirts around Max. After meeting they instantly became friends and she'd shown him round town. They'd often gone round hand in hand.</p><p>""Max"" called a girls voice. It was her! He looked up at a window above the shop and saw her beautiful face sticking out. ""Hang on I'll unlock le doors for vous."" She called. She came down stairs and let him in.</p><p>Her name was Naomi, she was a gorgeous girl aged 17 and a bit taller than him. She always wore sexy clothing around Max. Today she was wearing a pink summer dress that was short at the bottom. ""Come in Max. Mon parents are gone fore le weekend ve open again on Monday."" Max only to happy to oblige followed in.</p><p>""Thank you Naomi"" He said</p><p>He followed to the kitchen where she had some food waiting. Max strongly expected that she'd been expecting him. They ate their breakfast and cleaned up. Max then followed her to the living room. Then they sat on the sofa together. Naomi's leg was looking particularly appetizing as he gazed at it. She noticed this and decided to act. She took Max's hand and said ""Wanna touch?"" Then she put his hand on her leg without waiting for a reply. Max closely slid his hand down along her leg. Naomi thought he was clearly inexperienced at this, perfect. She pushed him down against the sofa and kissed him French style. Max couldn't believe his luck he had a hot French babe making out with him. Naomi pulled away and then took his hand and led him to hall. Everything was going to plan. She then pushed him against the stairs.</p><p>She then produced a pair of handcuffs from behind a plant pot and cuffed Max's arms over his head to the bottom railing of the stairs. Then went to the kitchen and came back with a knife and cut away his shirt. Then she undid his jeans and pulled them off leaving Max in a pair of blue boxer shorts.</p><p>""I have been waiting all week for this."" She said she adjusted his position so he was lying on the floor looking up at her, he could see a set of green pants under her dress. She then undid her dress and dropped it to the side. She had a matching green bra which she undid to reveal her boobs. They were perfect breast for a perfect body ""Suck!"" she ordered him. He started licking her breasts. After a while she pulled away, got down and started massaging his crotch. She then pulled off his boxers to reveal his 6 inch cock. Naomi licked the top of his cock and then slipped her mouth down and gave him a blowjob. She stopped part way through pulled down her pants and got into a 69 position on Max then continued with his blowjob while he licked her pussy. They eventually both came. Naomi then got off him and gave him another French kiss. ""How did you enjoy that?""</p><p>""It was brilliant."" He responded</p><p>""Now let's get you upstairs."" She undid the handcuffs and took him up to her room. She then motioned him onto the bed and then tied his wrists to the bed frame and secured his ankles to some restraints at the other end of the bed.</p><p>""How long are we going to be playing these tie up games?"" asked Max</p><p>""You're going to come back here tomorrow and the day after that. Then for the rest of your holiday I'm going to come pay you a visit to your Chalet. After that I'll make arrangements for us to be together always even if I have to move to your country.""</p><p>""You'd move all the way home just to be with me?""</p><p>""Yes! But let's not worry about that now. I want that cock of yours now."" With that she climbed on top of her prisoner and fucked him until he could not be fucked any more.</p><p>Both Naomi and Max were exhausted ""You know we could just run away together."" Said Max.</p>"
857,"Ash Island Academy For Girls, Part 1",Bondage Boy,,"['FF/m', 'bd', 'cbt', 'ds', 'Fdom', 'humil', 'nc', 'ped', 'tickle']","When Alex's Dad dies he has to move to Ash island to stay with his Mum who is Headmistress of an all girls school. With no law against it and his mothers consent Alex is about to be let loose on the population of the school but first he must get together with two sexually frustrated Maids, who refuse to take no for an answer.",2012-03-04T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Mrs Holmes was the headmistress of ""Ash Island Academy for Girls"". Ash Island was a lone Island out in the sea. If you're thinking of a romantic girls club in the middle of Hawaii with plenty of cool beach boys then you're in for a disappointment. Ash Island is a small island with only a 5 or 6 mile radius and the sun is scarcely visible behind the fog and rain clouds that surround it. The island had little in the way of people with the exception of the school there was only a handful of elderly and mature folk inhabiting the main town, New Ashton, and of course the members of staff at the school who don't inhabit the school quarters. That's right Ash Academy is a boarding school, originally founded by the British government in the 1820s to provide tuition for female members of the aristocracy. The position of the girl's school has been of little knowledge to the wider world but in the 21st century many who can afford it send their daughters to be tutored at the Academy from all round the world, although primarily from British and former British peoples. Once enrolled at the beginning of September a girl remains in the school until the end of June when she returns to her family for a 2 months holiday. A student would be obliged to work six days a week, having Sunday off officially for church service but it's the 21st century and not everybody's a Christian. No girl ever leaves the island. If they become sick then there is suitable health care available at the local health centre and the school doctor is quite professional. On the rare occasions when family members need to be with a girl the family member would be obliged to come to the island and spend time with the girl in one of the residential cottages. The school provided expert resources in counselling, medicine and guidance. The only cases of students leaving the island at all was during the 1930/40s when some were expelled from the school for speaking supportively of Nazi ideology, seriously opposed by the school board. Mrs Holms' mother had been a student from Germany in the 30s, she was one of a group of children who chose the side of the school, and had remained at the school for the duration of her child life. She had returned to Germany after the war ended and after graduating from the University of Hamburg travelled to England where she fell in love with a nobleman and well you get the idea.</p><p>Mrs Holms had also grown up in the school and graduated 20 years previously at the age of 19. She was now 39 and head mistress for a standing 12 years of her life. She loved her job, like many teachers in the world she found it a rewarding career. But while the school was founded on the island the island itself was not officially British territory. The island wasn't officially part of any government so it was mainly under the jurisdiction of the mayor of Ashton who also in the present time was headmistress of the Academy. They had no form of defensive forces with the exception of a few policemen who looked after the town and the school. But the Island was secretly guaranteed by several world powers so had little to worry about. The British send an observer to check if everything's all right every fortnight, despite attempts no phone line has been secured between the island and the outside world and the most common form of communication is through post. However a phone line was available around the island so girls brining their mobiles could contact each other.</p><p>The School had about 60 or 70 members of staff including 40 teachers and Mrs Holms. The school on average taught between 700 and 800 students ageing from about 5 to 18 with sometimes a year or two's difference depending on the child. The school currently taught 790 students, 13 times 3 classes of 20 students plus 10 18 to 20 year old students working on specialist levels in different subjects.</p><p>It was mid August and Mrs Holms was sitting in her office gazing out the window, as usual it was violently stormy, strong wind and rain. Mrs Holmes was feeling very upset and had tears in her eyes. On the table was a letter from her mother in law:</p><p></p><blockquote><i>To my dear daughter in law Mrs Anne Holms,

</i><p>It is with the deepest regret that my son and your husband Edward Holms failed to overcome his unfortunate condition and passed away. By the request of both you and your husband in the case of this event I have arranged for your son and my very dear Grandson to be brought to your presence by the beginning of September. I know you will be able to raise him to be a wonderful young man. I am very dearly sorry for your loss and I hope to meet you later in the year.</p>
<p>Yours sincerely,<br/> Eleanor Holms</p></blockquote><p>Anne's Husband Edward had contracted stomach cancer late the previous year. Although there was hope nobody expected him to recover he had spent a lot of time on the island being treated by the local doctors. Her son Alex had wanted to come but his parents had insisted he stay with his grandparents in England until his Dad returned home. Anne last saw her husband over a week ago as he was transported by air back to England. She hadn't seen Alex since the start of the School holidays when she returned home to collect her husband. She loved her son but the distance issue between them was going to be difficult. She had had a meeting with the school board earlier that day about bring Alex to the island. While she agreed that her son's well being was important she also didn't want her students to be disturbed by his presence. But everyone else on the school board believed that having just one boy around could be beneficial for all the children, including Alex. The students had virtually no contact with the town and all the staff were women. This meant that they had very little contact with men or boys. All of the staff who were married either lived out in cottages outside the school or like Mrs Holmes left their families at home abroad. With the exception of students and staff who were related know family member stayed at the school. It was agreed that Alex would receive private tuition from a retired member of staff on the island, Dr Olivia Johnson. The good doctor had agreed to it she would have her own study in the academy with Alex and Alex would have his own room amongst the dormitory areas. Anne however was worried about her son in the last 4 years she had been home twice and Alex had met her in Ashton several times a year during all of his school holidays. He never had a proper holiday with a family. Anne had had poor contact with her son and was now suppose to raise him by herself.</p><p>Alex arrived on the last day of August. He was a timid boy of 10 years, but well built. He was dressed in a pair of jeans, trainers, and under a fleece coat he had red and blue stripped shirt. His possessions on the plane consisted of a rucksack and a pillow as well as his own suitcases and bags in the hold. He was on a cargo plane bringing the weekly supplies and orders to the island as well as post and on rare occasion's passengers. Alex was one of five people on the plane. The others were: a pilot, co-pilot, navigator and a stewardess. The stewardess constantly observed Alex. She pitied him for his situation but envied the girls at the school because a gorgeous male was on his way to stay. Like most women in employment in relation to the island the stewardess was a former student of the Ash Island Academy. She was due to start in university at the end of September after earning enough to support herself. She was nearly 20 years old and knew full well what went on at the school. Alex was probably going to be enrolled in the school. If a single boy was entered into the school then everyone involved would have an interesting experience. God she wished that she was still a student now, a male hasn't entered the school in over 50 years. The boy looked so gorgeous if he was a couple of years older and she was a couple of years younger then she might have had her way. But Alex wasn't and active teenager, he was a timid little boy, fiddling with the straps of his rucksack and cuddling his pillow while gazing out at the lack of scenery. They were within 50 miles of the island now so they had entered its shroud of mist and fog. The stewardess noticed that his eyes were damp and swollen, he had been crying. The stewardess wanted to approach him but her experience with trouble children taught her only to try and help if she understood the problem. She returned to the back deciding to leave the boy alone.</p><p>Alex was feeling really glum. He hoped he would be able to live with his mother. He had hardly known her. His father often spoke of her but Alex hardly ever met her. In living memory she had been around for three birthdays and two Christmas's and a few other times. But most of her visits were the result of Dad's stomach cancer in the last year. He wanted to be wit his dad or his grand parents but his dad was dead and his grandparents were too old to look after him on their own. He let out another tear and shuffled his pillow in his arms. 20 minutes later the intercom on the plane sounded: ""Alright back there young man we will be landing soon so please sit down and fasten your belt."" Alex hadn't got up since he boarded the plane in Britain. He turned around and sat up straight, a few minutes later he felt the plane land on the island airstrip. ""Alright then young man I hope you enjoyed our flight today have a pleasant stay on Ash Island and mind yourself when exiting the plane, the weather here is just terrible ha ha."" Alex undid his belt and gloomily, carrying his bag and pillow exited the plane. As soon as he did he was hit in the face by outside winds he stumbled and seized the side of the stairs. He then struggled his way to the terminal building. He found his way inside and looked around, compared with a big city airport this terminal was miniscule. It consisted of practically one big hall with a small café area, a waiting area, an office and two bag racks and of course two heavily armed security officers on the look out for terrorists. An adult woman approached Alex, she appeared to be in her late twenties, ""I am Miss Morris I have been sent by Mrs Holmes to collect you. Do you have all your baggage?""</p><p>Alex looked up at the woman ""I just need to collect my suitcase from the terminal.""</p><p>""Well then young men hurry up and collect it. C'mon chop chop!"" said the woman obviously wasting no time making small talk. Alex wandered over to the bag racks, found his suitcase and followed the lady out to the car park, where he again struggled through the whether. Miss Morris retraced her steps towards Alex, took his suitcase in one hand and his hand in the other. She then brought him to a car and put his bags on the back seats and motioned him into the passenger seat. She then set off through the town.</p><p>""Now Alex what you see here is virtually all there is on the island besides the school. This town was creatively named Ashton after the great island it sits on. It hasn't got the magic of Disneyland nor the shopping facilities of New York. If you want McDonalds, or Pizza Hut or some other industrial facie food then tough the closest we have is a small chip shop, a tea room and a couple of pubs. The facilities of the town are used by the school staff, some of the older students and of course the residents of the town. Many of the younger students never leave the school grounds but as son of both the headmistress and the mayor of Ashton you'll probably receive VIP treatment. You may or may not know this but a male hasn't entered are school in over 50 years, and the school has never tutored one either but this ain't the 19th century and while this is a girls school and nothing more having a boy around might be useful to the school program, do you understand how?""</p><p>""No!"" answered Alex it was the first word he'd said since he left the airport.</p><p>""Well you will soon M'boy. Now this is the school here."" Alex stared out the window. It was a huge castle about twice the size of the tower of London and about half the size of a sky scraper.</p><p>""This castle was originally built as a citadel against the French in the 18th century. After the fall of Napoleon it was handed over to a British Earl who converted it into a school and since then it has produced the finest of young women from across the globe of all nationalities."" The car rode across a moat and to the castle doors Miss Morris pressed a button near the radio and the doors swung open to greet them. The car drove out into a courtyard and then into a side garage where the car was lowered by an elevator into a parking area.</p><p>""When you learn to drive you'll end up with a space in here. The spaces are reserved for staff, students and on rare occasion's visitors."" Miss Morris and Alex exited the car. Two maids, no older than 20 or 21 entered the car park.</p><p>""Maria and Alicia will take your belongings to your quarters and unpack them for you.""</p><p>""Thank you!"" said Alex weakly.</p><p>""Well it seems you have well disciplined manners so you should adjust easily to this school in that sense."" Said Miss Morris she led him to a lift and pressed a button labelled ""head' office"". The lift took them to the floor which seemed to be some distance above the ground. Miss Morris led Alex into a small office where a woman sat at a desk at a computer typing. ""Yes Elena?"" she said.</p><p>""Alex Holms, Susan! Alex this is your Mothers secretary Mrs Forman.""</p><p>""Hello!"" said Alex.</p><p>""Hello love, go right on in your mothers been dead keen to meet ya!"" Miss Morris left the room the way they came while Alex knocked on the door of the door on the opposite side of the room. ""Come in."" came a familiar voice. Alex entered the room and looked around. He first saw his mother at the far side window that overlooked the Island. The off ice was the size of a standard lounge and contained a number of filing cabinets and book shelves among other things. ""Alex!"" came his mother's voice she approached him and gave him a nice long hug. He returned it.</p><p>His mother let go of him. ""Come and sit down Alex.""</p><p>""Yes Mummy.""</p><p>""Firstly how are you?""</p><p>""I'm better now. By the way Granny asked me say that she'll be coming here a week on Sunday for Dads funeral.""</p><p>""Okay then. Now since you're not to upset do mind if I get straight to business. The staff have agreed to allow you to attend this school, however your lessons will be private, at least to begin with. This is a girl's only school technically but we have decided to make an exception in your case. You will have to share bathrooms and changing rooms, except the one in your room with the girls. You will not be aware however that we have strict discipline here. You don't need to worry about the details right now but they will become clearer later but for now just relax. As my Son and as a male you will have superior status to the students, however the staff and, for the time being, the students on special subjects will have higher status. You will have your own room if you choose to share it that's your choice, you will be responsible for the cleanliness of your own room a cleaning lady will check up once a fortnight. If there is a problem then I expect you to come to me. Now how about something to drink?""</p><p>""Y... Yes mother, when you say discipline, what do you mean?"" Alex took a drink from the fridge.</p><p>""Well back home every private school has strict rules that students are obliged to follow. It's the same here except were a little more, tough on rule breakers. You'll see.""</p><p>""I thought somebody else was tutoring me, is it you?""</p><p>""No son I'm not tutoring you. A retired teacher called Dr Johnson will be teaching you. But only from 7:00am till 9:00am from 9:00am till 3:00pm you will be up here studying what you learnt and if you finish early you will be helping me deal with rule breakers.""</p><p>Alex was confused ""What do you...""</p><p>""All will be clear to you nearer the time for now I want you to come here.""</p><p>Alex followed his mother to one of the windows. He could see the castle court yard as well as the entrance across the moat. He could make out headlights approaching the school they seemed a bit different to those of a car and realised they were those of a bus.</p><p>""There are four of them if each makes two trips between here and the airport then we'll be able to get all the girls here tonight. It will take time for all the girls to be sent too their rooms. So I suggest we take this opportunity to take you to yours. Follow me!"" Alex followed his mother back to the lift. Also while I remember this is your lift key"" she handed Zack a key card ""students don't get the lift privilege unless they're doing specialist subjects. You can have up to one partner who doesn't have a key in the lift. So if you and another student need to get somewhere you can give her a ride."" They left the lift and Alex followed his mother to a dormitory area.</p><p>""This is a student dormitory. Normally a room would be occupied by 2 to 4 students but for now you'll have a room to yourself.""</p><p>""For now?""</p><p>""Another time Alex. Now here we are."" Alicia and Maria were standing outside the door, dressed as French maids.</p><p>""Your belongings have been unpacked and distributed neatly around your room Alex."" Said Alicia.</p><p>""We will now prepare you for dinner."" Said Maria.</p><p>""What!"" said Alex.</p><p>""Splendid I'll leave my son to you, Alex be good to the nice ladies."" As Alex's mum left each of the maids tool an arm and guided him into his room. He was amazed at its size. The room was about twice the size of his Granny's living room. It had a bathroom, a desk, a seating area (with a small couch and armchair), a double bed, a view of the sea, a small kitchen area (sink, microwave, small oven, fridge and kettle), as well as other things like an oversized suit only the whole room was heated by a fireplace. The maids guided Alex to the seating area and placed him on the couch.</p><p>""Right, what do we do with you?"" Said Alicia.</p><p>""We need to change you into something more formal and we only have an hour and a half till dinner."" Said Maria.</p><p>""Isn't that plenty of time?"" Said Alex.</p><p>The maids ignored him ""I say we wash down, freshen up, dress and then we're done."" Said Alicia.</p><p>""I agree!"" said Maria.</p><p>""Thanks but I can wash and change myse...""</p><p>""No you most certainly cannot young man, we're going to change you."" Said Alicia she then gave an evil smile ""and that's not all!"" she nodded to her accomplice and the pair of them seized Alex and carried him to the bed.</p><p>""Before you start to complain we have your mothers consent for this little operation."" Said Maria.</p><p>The two women pulled of their white belts and forced Alex on his front. They then used their belts to securely tie his arms together. Then they pulled his arms back so his upper body was upright while his lower body was kneeling on the bed.</p><p>""Let me go!"" said Alex.</p><p>""No Alex we're doing this whether you like it or not."" Said Maria.</p><p>""Help!""</p><p>""There's no point in calling this rooms soundproof and we have your mother's permission to do this."" Said Alicia, with that she lifted her fist up and bashed it against his crotch. Alex gasped he hated feeling that sort of pain. Alicia grasped her hand around his crotch and dug her finger nails in the area around his balls.</p><p>""We will do that again at if you don't behave."" Said Maria, she and Alicia then pushed Alex back down on the bed face up.</p><p>""Now we have a confession to make, we're not actually servants we're students doing specialist subjects. There are 15 of us all together. You have been invited to this school to meet the sexual requirements that it has unfortunately lacked since its creation."" Said Alicia.</p><p>""You will have the unique privilege that normally only applies to us girls doing specialist subjects. But you are our inferior. You will have to submit to any demand we choose to bestow upon you. You will not only be performing submissive acts some of the girls like a little dominance over themselves."" Said Maria.</p><p>""We even like it ourselves sometimes."" Said Alicia.</p><p>""But today you are going to be the sub, and you may not be a man but you're closest we'll have had so far."" Said Maria.</p><p>Alex was then lifted back up onto his feet. Maria then got out a knife and cut away his shirt ""Wow lovely mussels Alex. Do you work out at all?""</p><p>""I swim a little!"" said Alex trying to avoid the fact that he was about to be raped by a couple of sexually frustrated 19-year-old girls.</p><p>""Then you'll be popular with the girls down at the pool."" Said Alicia.</p><p>Maria in the meantime was paying particular interest to his figure, he was well built for a boy his age. ""Ooh I might come back just to admire your chest!""</p><p>""We only have an hour and a half you know."" Said Alicia ""I'll take care of the bottom part and you deal with his upper half.""</p><p>They laid him back on the bed, Alex felt his trainers being undone by Alicia. But Maria was in the way so he couldn't see her. ""Don't mind my friend here she's a lesbian!"" said Maria.</p><p>""What's a lesbian?"" asked Alex.</p><p>""Oh you are so adorable!"" said Maria.</p><p>""He's as thick as a brick."" Said Alicia.</p><p>""Oh shut up, a lesbian is a girl who's gay."" Said Maria.</p><p>""What's gay?"" asked Alex.</p><p>""Thick as my tits!"" said Alicia.</p><p>""Oh let it rest Li."" Alex felt his shoes being pulled off ""When someone's gay they fancy people of the same sex, girl's fancy girls, boy's fancy boys.""</p><p>Suddenly Alex felt fingers around his jeans zip. Maria got off him and he saw Alicia undoing his jeans. She undid the button at the top and then pulled his jeans off him leaving him in a pair off long white socks and a pair of white underpants.</p><p>""God not those again."" Said Maria ""All your underwear is white pants, don't you wear anything less, ugly?""</p><p>Alex said nothing. ""Well it doesn't matter, from tomorrow you'll be wearing more colourful underwear,"" Said Alicia.</p><p>Alex didn't care, ""Fine they feel like nappies."" Said Alex Maria giggled.</p><p>""Anyway we need to get on!"" Said Alicia.</p><p>""Aw I wanna have some fun."" Said Maria.</p><p>Alicia sighed ""Fine I'll run the bath you have your way.""</p><p>""Ta!"" said Maria ""Now then Alex it's just you and me now!""</p><p>""Are you a lesbian too?"" He asked out of the bloom.</p><p>Maria giggled again ""Sort of I'm known as a bisexual I fancy both genders. Now let's see how much I can get out of you.""</p><p>Maria pulled his dick out of the cock-hole in his underpants. Then she gently pulled back the fore-skin on top. Alex was extra curious about what she was doing. Maria stuck her tongue against the tip of his dick and began circling the top.</p><p>Alex shuddered as her tongue tickled the top of. Then she jerked his cock a little and then mouthed it. Alex lay back in pure ecstasy as he had his first ever blowjob. Admittedly he'd prefer to be the Dom while the girl was a Sub but this was cool too. Maria swallowed every last drop of cum without spilling a drop.</p><p>Maria replaced his cock in his pants and lifted him off the bed. Then she carried him to an armchair and sat him down on an armchair.</p><p>""Now for a drink!"" said Maria She went over to the table by the kitchen unit and picked up to bottles of water each containing a litre of water.</p><p>""I'm going to untie you now, you are not to try and escape you are to drink this water. Understood?""</p><p>""Yes."" Said Alex.</p><p>He was released from the belts and then he picked up one of the bottles and started drinking.</p><p>""Drink it all Alex!"" With effort Alex got through both bottles of water.</p><p>""Okay this way."" said Maria. She picked him up and took him to the bathroom.</p><p>Alex desperately needed to pee. When they entered the bathroom Alex got a good look around t what was awaiting him. The Shower compartment was wide enough to accommodate about 6 people. The bath looked like it might be enough to hold a dozen. But what caught his eye was the space before and around the bath tub. There was a pulley hanging from the ceiling and with a manacle at the bottom. There were cuffs fitted to the walls and the floor that looked like they could hold. There were also other forms of restraint across the room that looked very unfriendly to Alex.</p><p>""Now then let's fit you to one of these."" Said Alicia She took Alex over to the pulley and tied his arms the top while Maria tied his feet to the ground.</p><p>""Now"" said Maria ""Let's try a smile."" She prodded Alex's thigh, he twitched and let out a giggle. Alicia then ran her fingers down his side. Alex tried to ease away but Maria got his other side and he was trapped between two crazy tickle maniacs.</p><p>""Stop... heh... I... I need a pee! Heh heh"" He blurted out. But Maria and Alicia ran there fingers all over him without mercy.</p><p>""Stop stop I... I... ahhhhhhh!"" Alex felt his pants go warm and wet. The two girls stopped. The cut of his smelly pee soaked pants, through them away and then cleaned up.</p><p>""Feel better Alicia?"" said Maria.</p><p>""Much thank you Maria"" said Alicia. All there time messing around had allowed the bath to finish running. Alex was motioned into the bath and then Maria and Alicia undressed and joined him. They had cute well cared for bodies there bare skin was perfectly smooth and their tits looked like they were carved by only the greatest of artists. Their pussies were shaven to keep away that nasty hair.</p><p>""You like our bodies?"" said Maria.</p><p>Speechless Alex just nodded with enthusiasm.</p><p>""We're here to attend to his body not ours"" said Maria.</p><p>With that the girls began scrubbing Alex all over. Alex thought it was pretty cool at first but then Alicia started trying to wash out his arse.</p><p>""Keep still! Nothing can go in this unless I make sure it's clean."" She said.</p><p>""What the hell is going to go in my Ahhhh!"" said Alex as Alicia proved a point. Then she moved to his toes while Maria attended to his cock, she washed it with a cloth nice and gently. Then, predictably, when Alex got another hard on Maria just had to jack him off.</p><p>When Alex was clean the girls dressed him in a nice clean suit. Then he was ready for dinner.</p>"
858,"Ash Island Academy For Girls, Part 2",Bondage Boy,,"['mm/ff', 'bd', 'nc', 'teen']",After a session with some older girls Alex meet's Jamal who has some wild idea's.,2012-03-04T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>When they'd finished with him Alex was dressed for a formal occasion. The girls decided that he looked really cute in his uniform, including a grey pair of boxers.</p><p>""Now before we go down to the hall we'll take you to your mother. She has to talk to you most seriously before the party begins."" Said Maria</p><p>""Party?"" inquired Alex</p><p>""Yeah!"" said Alicia ""If we weren't a girls only school it would probably be a dance or something, but it's basically a social gathering. New students meet and old students reunite. Now come on.""</p><p>The girls took Alex back to his mother's office. ""Thank you girls, you may go now."" Said his mother, the girls left ""Now Alex you look marvellous. How did you like that?""</p><p>""It was weird!""</p><p>""Yes well we had to do that to you. I'm afraid that, until you achieve superior status, you're going to get visits from a number of the girls on special subjects.""</p><p>""Why though?""</p><p>""That's simple. Most of the teachers here are in relationships and very few of them are lesbian's. The girls on specialist subjects are allowed loose on the other students and the staff even use them to administer punishment to the younger students. But then you have something they do not.""</p><p>""Cock!"" said Alex</p><p>""Exactly! By the end of next week I expect you'll be fucking at least three times a day. However as I have just told you the staff call on the elder students to administer sexual punishments to the younger. You will also be expected to comply.""</p><p>""What do you mean by punishments?"" said Alex</p><p>""I mean you will have take part in there punishments whether it requires merely your presence or for you to spank them or even fuck them. But that will not happen until you've adjusted so don't worry about it now. In fact don't worry about it at all you won't be punished like that even if you are naughty.""</p><p>""Can I ask a question?""</p><p>""Of course.""</p><p>""I can't just shove my dick in to every girl on the school, I don't have the cum.""</p><p>""Now I was just getting to that."" She reached over to the intercom ""Is he here yet?""</p><p>""He's here!""</p><p>""Show him in!""</p><p>The door opened and a smart dressed boy aged 13 entered. ""This is my God son Jamal.""</p><p>Jamal was light black, slightly taller than Alex and had a slightly stronger build.</p><p>""Hello."" He said</p><p>""Jamal this is my son Alex, he recently lost his father and he hardly knows me so he understands your situation a little."" She turned to her son ""Jamal's parents died three weeks ago from malaria in South Africa. While he has just arrived he's been trained on girls of all ages at another school in South Africa so you will be his apprentice for the present and he'll be above you. However he is also beneath the elder students, once you're both active fuckers then you'll both have superior status.""</p><p>The three of them talked for a while. Jamal was a lot more out going than Alex was. However they were still able to talk comfortably. Both got the impression that the pair of boy s would get on just fine.</p><p>Eventually Mrs Holms said ""Okay we need to go down to the main hall now.""</p><p>They left the tower and went to the main hall, which was conveniently next to the foot of the tower. The three of them entered the hall. The room was completely full of girls all sitting at tables. As they walked to the head table the whole hall turned its eye's on the three of them or to be precise they were looking at the boys. Alex felt a little uneasy but Jamal could hardly suppress a grin. There were simply hundreds of girls to choose from and many, if not all, of them would be lacking the touch of a big black dick. Alex sat next to his mother who sat at the head of the main table, Jamal was on his other side. A few hundred servants navigate through the tables, placing plates of food at people's places.</p><p>""Alex I know you didn't get a menu sent to you for this so I ordered your favourites.""</p><p>""Thanks Mum!"" he said</p><p>Mrs Holms stood up and all attention in the room turned to her. She began explaining all the school rules in general. It was details of punishments that really caught Alex's attention. Apparently each and every girl was obliged to submit to anyone with the authority. When his Mum finished talking everyone settled down to eat.</p><p>""So what do you think of those two!"" said Jamal nodding towards a nearby table.</p><p>He was indicating to a couple of 12-year-old girls, once a brunette and one a blonde. ""They're girls!"" said Alex confused. He had very little experience with members of the opposite sex, especially coming from a boy's only school.</p><p>""Yeah but we have dominance over them and almost every girl in this room. Just trust me ok?""</p><p>""Alright but I don't want to be dominated like that again."" Said Alex</p><p>""Relax that only happens the first time round. Back in South Africa I was dominated for my first sexual experience. The land lady arranged for a couple of older teenage girls to be left with me while I was tied up naked in a basement. They used each used a dildo on my arse, of course after they put on a cock cage.""</p><p>""That sounds sore!"" answered Alex in astonishment</p><p>""Only a little but I got them back. Each of them spent a night each with their mouths strapped around my cock. Besides being dominated is cool, sometimes.""</p><p>""Wow!""</p><p>""What happened to you?""</p><p>""A couple of seniors tied me up, blew me and then tickled me until I pissed my pants.""</p><p>""...and the vengeance?""</p><p>""Not happened yet.""</p><p>""We'll arrange something. But all people in our 'profession' need to be raped first otherwise they just become bullies.""</p><p>""But you're talking about randomly raping a couple of 12-year-olds."" Replied Alex</p><p>""But unlike bullies we'll no when to stop.""</p><p>""Will we?""</p><p>""Yeah I doubt you have the heart to fuck a lass whose begging otherwise."" said Jamal</p><p>Changing the subject ""So do you want to go and ask them or shall I?"" said Alex</p><p>""Weren't you listening to your Mum? Watch!"" he called a servant over and whispered something in her ear. She then went over to the girls and said something that made them turn to giggle and look at the boys. Jamal nodded causing them to giggle some more.</p><p>""My room after dinner, you can spend the night with me and the ladies"" he said to Alex who nodded in agreement.</p><p>Jamal and Alex rushed to Jamal's room immediately after dinner.</p><p>""Alex just follow my lead!"" said Jamal</p><p>""Okay!""</p><p>There was a knock at the door. Jamal went to answer it. The girls came giggling into the room.</p><p>""Be quiet!"" said Jamal quite sternly. The girls immediately complied.</p><p>There faces were perfectly straight. They were dressed in a traditional school uniform: White blouse, black mini skirt and a tie. They each had a bag of spare clothes with them.</p><p>""Names!"" demanded Jamal</p><p>""Kelly"" said the Blonde</p><p>""Grace"" said the brunette</p><p>""Now then! You 2 pretties are going to spend the night with us. Firstly Alex here has had a relatively rough start so a little therapy will do him good. Grace!""</p><p>Grace went over to Alex and escorted him to the spare bed. Alex then found her removing his trousers and massaging his crotch. Meanwhile Jamal was already stripping Kelly of all clothing with hands cuffed. Alex meanwhile was completely naked and while enjoying his handjob decided to make use of the lovely Grace. He decided to skip the rest of it for later though and then ordered Grace:</p><p>""Kneel against the post slut."" She obeyed with out question. Alex then parted her legs and lifted up her skirt to expose her pale white panties. He began caressing her pussy through the pant. She tried to lessen her reactions to Alex but he was her first boy so she couldn't help breathing heavily. She eventually came into her panties.</p><p>Alex then had her lie on her front and used the opportunity to cuff her. He then flipped her on her front and ripped her shirt off to reveal a pale white bra covering her 12-year-old tits. With her hands cuffed he stripped of his clothing and climbed onto her and shoving his dick in her mouth. He came in her mouth.</p><p>Jamal in the mean time had stripped Kelly completely naked, tied her to his bed and began pumping his dick in and out of her fanny. When he pulled his dick out it was soaked in cum. ""Come on bitch suck my big black dick.""</p><p>The four of them got no sleep that night. Kelly was kept naked but was untied from the bed and cuffed like Grace, Kelly received a lot from Jamal's dick. Grace's bra was removed but panties stayed only so Alex could give her wedgies in the middle of the night.</p><p>The next morning both boy's their girls oral sex while receiving blowjobs in '69' positions. Kelly was glad to leave the rough attitudes of Jamal. However Alex's timid nature allowed Grace to have fun. She French kissed him and arranged to meet him in her room later.</p>"
859,Evacuee,Bondage Boy,,"['m/f', 'anal', 'cons', 'bd', 'rom']",When the third world war breaks out child evacuations are reintroduced leading two young 12-year-olds to meet.,2012-03-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>In the mid 21st century the Third World War broke out. With modern technology weapons of mass destruction destroy or damage entire cities. While shelters were much more resistant to nuclear war western governments still sought the safety of the young. Repeating the decision of the Second World War children were sent to the country area's to avoid the bombers that were now even worse. One child was a boy named Oliver White, aged 12. He had lived with his parents and his elder brother in Manchester England up until recently. His father had perished when the Bosnian's launched 15 chemical missiles against Western Europe, his mother had taken a place as ship doctor on board the HMS Duke of Perth in the Indian Ocean and his elder brother aged 21 had joined the army and flown immediately to Japan to join forces with the Chinese in the war against North Korea.</p><p>This left Oliver off on a train to somewhere in Northern England. He was told that because of his expertise in gaming he was to be apprenticed in military tactics. So when he turned 18 he would become an officer and direct battles against the 'People's Coalition'. However the war might not necessarily last as long as 6 years. While the coalition had succeeded in spreading out of Asia, the French and the Germans had successfully driven the Middle Eastern forces out of Libya and across to the far side of Egypt and while Indian and Russian forces had taken western area's of china and all of Indonesia they had been pushed out of Australia. Yet the future was uncertain. All Oliver new was that he was on his way to Eldin to live with another family. He'd heard disturbing stories about children evacuated during the last world war, but at least he wasn't being forced on anybody.</p><p>The train stopped somewhere outside Newcastle. He was directed off by the lady supervising the children. Oliver left the train with a number of boys and girls all struggling with their suitcases. While the train went on its way they were greeted by four men and a woman: a man in a business suite, a lady in a red overcoat, a man in an officer's uniform and two armed soldiers with the hat's initialled MP.</p><p>The man in the business suite spoke ""Boys and girls from Manchester as the Mayor of Eldin I welcome you to our village. Firstly is there a child by the name of Oliver White here?""</p><p>Oliver raised his hand.</p><p>""Excellent!"" piped up the officer ""Judging from the look of you you're not some Nancy boy that I tend to get coming to me. Corporal Davis!""</p><p>""Sir""</p><p>""Collect his case.""</p><p>""Sir yes sir""</p><p>""Come with me boy!""</p><p>""Yes sir"" answered Oliver trying to sound brave.</p><p>Oliver followed the officer to a nearby lawn where a helicopter was waiting with another two soldiers waiting outside and a pilot in the front seat. The officer beckoned Oliver into the craft. Once they got going, the officer introduced him.</p><p>""Oliver White I am Brigadier General Albert Maxwell sub-commander of allied strategic operations in Europe and North Africa. I knew your father during the British civil war 10 years ago. He saved my life during the battle of York against the anarchists. I regret hearing about his death. When he saved me I promised I would do anything to repay him. I hope what I do for you here will help!""</p><p>""I am honoured to be tutored under your guidance sir. My father spoke very highly of you."" Said Oliver</p><p>""It's a shame he's gone. The country, the Allies need good men like your father. With any luck you'll be one of them.""</p><p>""With all due respect sir I'm only 12, I've barely seen a gun let alone gone into combat.""</p><p>""That's why you're coming with me to learn how to fight a war. And 12-years-old or not you will assist me in planning tactics to win this war. However that can wait we're going home right now.""</p><p>The helicopter hovered toward the west. From the back window Oliver could see Newcastle burning. Gradually they got further and further away until Oliver asked.</p><p>""Where are we going?""</p><p>""There!"" pointed the general. Oliver looked to see. It was built into a rock face on the side of a cliff the entire area was protected by military police and even armoured units patrolled the outskirts.</p><p>""This is the most secure fortress in the British Isles, and Europe unless the coalition has anything stronger, which is doubtful. It's a lot like NORAD, only far more secure and not reduced to rubble by a suicide bomber. Any unauthorised unit is detained and then dealt with appropriately. This is my home as well as European Command, you will be apprenticed by me and will hopefully start planning your own strategies by the end of the month. However there is one other thing that you could do.""</p><p>""Sir?""</p><p>""You're not the only child who'll stay on this facility. My wife died shortly after giving birth to our first and only child. My daughter now resides the military base. She is the only other child and she's also your age.""</p><p>""Sir?""</p><p>""Do with her what you will. Your talents are necessary for the war effort and I want you to receive my daughter as say thanks from your country. I'm sure the sex will be great.""</p><p>""But I'm a virgin?""</p><p>The general smiled ""So is she but I still want you to have her. Here look in this bag.""</p><p>Some time later they entered the military base and the general took Oliver to his daughter's quarters and left him with the bag he'd shown him on the helicopter.</p><p>""Hello Oliver my name is Zoë. I am yours to do with what you will.""</p><p>Zoë was about the same height as Oliver she was dressed in a pink summer dress and wore no shoes or sock's, she'd obviously expected him.</p><p>Oliver was dressed in a pair of brown shorts and a loose blue shorts. Each thought the other looked adorable. However Oliver had the power, yet knew not what to do with it. So Zoë approached him. She then took one of his hands and placed it against her thigh. Oliver immediately felt his cock stiffen. Suddenly a dozen's of idea's came to Oliver he pulled Zoë closer and kissed her. They ended up touching each other all over and they eventually began to loose their balance. They stopped for a second. Zoë then pulled Oliver onto the bed and resumed there snog. She unbuttoned his shirt. Having taken the bag with him Oliver reached in and acquired two pairs of handcuffs which he used to restrain Zoë.</p><p>Oliver's shirt was only partially undone, so he finished the job and stripped down to his boxers. He retrieved a knife then cut away Zoë's dress revealing a tight pair of pink panties and a bra that was a size too small, she'd definitely been expecting him. Oliver reached out and began cupping her tits through the material and eventually ripped off her bra. He then pulled off her panties and through them aside.</p><p>The horny boy placed his hands round Zoë's smooth legs and lift them up and then apart exposing her irresistible arse. He pulled off his boxers and then allowed his 6 inches to enter her rear.</p>"
860,"Monica Remembers, Part 1",Bonoboworld,,"['Mf', 'Ffm', 'ped', 'cons', 'boobs']","This is the beginning of the Monica series which, when completed, will cover her life from age 5 to young motherhood. I don't believe in non-consensual sex, and only use it in the first chapter as a device to explain her early sexualization. Characters and situations vary as the series progresses.",2013-03-31T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Monica Remembers</h5><p>When I was very little my mom took my baby brother and me and left my dad for some rich lawyer's son. My dad was a grad student at the time. He was waiting to marry mom until after he got his masters degree and had a good job. But mom's new rich lover turned out to be a mean drunk and physically abusive. She never even had time to marry him before he left her less than a year later--with a black eye, a broken wrist and us two little kids to feed. She had burned her bridges with our real dad. My mom took waitress jobs to try to make ends meet but it was never enough. She fell in with a bunch of druggies including a lesbian couple and some meth-head guys.</p><p>She quickly became such a druggie that she couldn't keep a job and turned to dealing to lowlifes in the neighborhood. But she soon became so addicted to drugs herself that she often ran out of money. She would yell and scream at my little brother Dale and me and break things. It was pretty scary. That was when she started letting her lesbian girlfriends and, later, her male drug buddies fool around with me in return for free drugs. I was five at the time and didn't really understand what was going on. But I knew that if I cooperated it seemed to make everybody happy and calm my mom down from yelling and crying so much of the time.</p><p>My mom and her lesbian friends would smoke pot and drink wine and when they were all laughing and high mom would look at me and say, ""Monica, give your aunt so-and-so some sugar."" So, little as I was, I would crawl into a friendly lap and receive a kiss. Pretty soon I was being french kissed and felt up (although I didn't know those words at the time). My mom and the other girl would laugh and tell me what a good sweet little girl I was while the first girl had her tongue in my mouth. </p><p>""She's so cute and sexy! She has such gorgeous green eyes and copper auburn hair! What a perfect little peaches and cream complexion! French her back, Monica!"" </p><p>Every visit they would do new things to me. Most of them felt pretty good and everyone was in a happy joking mood so I didn't mind so much, and pretty soon I started enjoying all this special attention. Then they began taking me into the bedroom and undressing me. My mom never participated but would put on soft music and watch. Mom gave me three sips of wine, ""To get her in the mood."" </p><p>First they rubbed me all over my body with warm strawberry scented oil, which felt and smelled really good. One of them rubbed me gently all over while the other one frenched me for a little while and then moved down to lick and suck my tiny nipples and kiss my belly and legs. Then the other girl would take her turn kissing me. The first time one of them licked my little cunnie groove I felt so warm and good and relaxed. When the first one finished the other one gently washed my hips, butt and butthole with a warm wet washcloth and licked me there, too. That felt kind of dirty, like something little girls shouldn't do, and I giggled nervously and wriggled loose, but my mom yelled, ""Cooperate Monica!""--and once I got used to it I really started liking it, too. </p><p>I began looking forward to and enjoying these sessions that gradually got longer and longer. They began paying my mom money on top of giving her drugs. Soon they brought me a little vibrator and showed me what it was. They used it on my ""little man in the boat"" while they licked my pussy and asshole. I REALLY liked that, although I was too young to cum. I would squirm and moan and giggle and they would giggle, too. They taught me how to caress, squeeze and play with their big firm boobies, which I loved to do because they were large, round and plump. They would bounce and jiggle in my hands. Licking their titties all over and sucking the nipples until they were thick and firm was fun and soothing at the same time. While I suckled they would hold me in their arms and caress my hair, squeeze my ass and stroke my thighs. Their breathing would get heavy and they would softly moan and compliment me on what a good little lover I was.</p><p>Soon the girls peeled off their panties to expose their hairy blonde and brunette bushes and spread their pungent wet pussies for me to show me all the parts. Then they took turns licking each other's cunnies while I watched. Then it was my turn! Pretty soon I was ""eating pussy"" like an expert and really loved the smells and tastes. They would moan, grunt and thrash and make all kinds of noises! Mom would sometimes rub her boobies and pussy while she watched. The first time I made one of them cum she started moaning really loud and shivering all over so I stopped licking and my mom yelled at me to keep going. I was pretty surprised and thought maybe the girl had had a ""conniption fit"" as my mom used to say. But they said it was alright and that it was normal for girls and boys over a certain age to ""cum"" when sex felt ""better, better, BEST!""--as mom said.</p><p>When one or the other of them would come for a visit I would sit on their laps in my panties while they caressed my face, back, legs and ass and I would softly french kiss them. They would gently rub my little cunnie through my panties and I would rub theirs through their shorts until they stripped to their panties. Then I would smile and whisper in their ears, ""Would you like to lick my cunny? I'll lick yours back!"" I remember feeling a little superior to my baby brother who didn't know anything about sex and I knew I was helping out my mom. </p><p>The lesbians weren't interested in my little brother so mom never offered him to them, but she soon was offering me to her male meth buddies who did harder drugs than her two lesbian girlfriends did. The more time she spent around them the more nervous she became and sometimes would stay up for two or three nights in a row. Her eyes became red all the time, her hair was always messy, and when she wasn't helping them make meth or helping them work on their cars and motorcycles she was irritable all the time. That's mostly how I remember her. </p><p>I knew how to french kiss but not how to do anything else with a man. My mom had to show me how to give a ""blowjob"" in steps. I remember how I giggled at the name since it was the opposite of how she described it. My mom grinned and said, ""Alright, Monica, you can call it a suckjob if you want, so long as you watch mommy and learn how to do it right."" </p><p>Then she whispered to her meth buddy in the kitchen but the only part I could hear was when she told him go to take a bath. When he finished his bath, she had him sit on the sofa wrapped in his bath towel with me on one side and her on the other. Then she unwrapped the towel over his lap. His big partially erect dick with an oval head like a pinkish plumb slowly rose up from its thick nest of red pubic hair with its pair of large round balls dangling beneath. Mom grabbed his cock and slowly jerked it off as it lengthened and hardened. I was really surprised again. I had no idea they looked like THAT. She told me that when men cum their ""dongs"" squirt special pearl-colored man cream that is salty and delicious. I couldn't wait to see him squirt his special cream!</p><p>Mom told me to watch while she gave him his blowjob. She started licking up and down the sides of it and then swirled her tongue around the plumb head. She paused and said, ""This is the head of the cock,"" and swiped it with her tongue. </p><p>Then she paused again and said, ""These are the balls, and that's where a man's special cream comes from,"" and lifted up his balls in her hand and licked first one, then the other.</p><p>Then she put an entire ball in her mouth and tongue-swirled it, followed by the other. She lifted her head, pulled both balls up and said, ""This is his arse that connects the bottom of his ball sack to the rim of his asshole. Men LOVE to have their arses licked,"" and she licked this area several times back and forth while her drug buddy moaned. </p><p>She licked him back up to the top and then went down on him in earnest, sucking him strongly up and down while she jacked the base of his dick. Soon he was groaning and moaning out loud. She lifted her head up and said, ""Here, baby, now you try-hold his cock first."" I remember his long thick cock felt firm and velvety in my hands.</p><p>Mom held her hands over mine and we slowly stroked him up and down from the base of his penis as I tentatively tasted the tip of his cock head with the tip of my tongue. It didn't have as much taste as a nice wet pussy but it was warm and spongy feeling. I swirled my tongue around the head until mom said, ""That's enough, Monica, do your suckjob."" </p><p>I slowly moved my head lower to take more of the fat cock head in my mouth to try and suck it like I had watched her do. He was so big that I could only take about two or three inches of it into my mouth, but I began sucking up and down like mom had done. After a few minutes he started moaning again and mom said, ""OK, you can stop now, baby, I want you to watch. He's going to shoot his special man cream for us.""</p><p>I lifted my head as she started jacking him faster and faster. He groaned and moaned louder and louder and then suddenly stiffened as several rhythmic white spurts of his cream shot several feet up into the air and landed all over the place-on mom's face and lips, on my face and hair, on our arms and all over his belly. ""WOW! He shot so far!"" I exclaimed. </p><p>""Wait honey, for all your hard work you get to have a taste of his delicious man cream,"" mom said as she scooped two fingers into the special cream, licked one clean and swallowed it and offered the other to me. I licked it up and tasted it with my tongue. It tasted slightly salty, like warm unflavored yogurt. </p><p>""You'll get to love it the more you suck cock like a good little girl,"" mom said as she winked at her friend and scooped up some more to feed me. Then she added, ""and good little girls swallow as much as they can--fresh from the cock--and lick up any that spills so they get to taste every drop.""</p><p>From then on it was my job and the more mom became addicted to meth the more I got to practice. I didn't mind because my sucking the men off calmed them down and mom would smile because she knew I'd earned some more money or free drugs. They really let me know that I pleased them and would smile and caress me and thank me when I was through. This went on for nearly a year.</p><p>End of Chapter 1</p>"
861,"Monica Remembers, Part 2",Bonoboworld,,"['Mf', 'Ffm', 'ped', 'cons', 'boobs']",Chapter 2 is the shortest chapter in the Monica Remembers series and is mainly used to show how her daddy gives into her special attentions and to introduce the crucial mother figure of Hilda.,2013-03-31T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Monica Continues</h5><p>One of the neighbors eventually got tired of the engine noises, loud music and lights on all night and called the cops. Dale and I were taken away by the social workers and that's the last I saw of my mom. We were given to my biological dad whom Dale could barely remember. I found out later he had earned his masters in psychology by that time. He was working on his doctorate while he made his living doing scientific research. But I didn't understand any of that then, other than that he was learning how to help heal people with bad and angry thoughts.</p><p>When we were first taken to meet him he lived in his own house he'd inherited from his parents, which was something new to us because we'd always lived in dingy small apartments. We each had our own room but Dale was three and a half and I was six and we felt scared in this new place with a daddy whom we didn't really know that well. So I would sneak into Dale's room at night and sleep in his crib with him at first. Sometimes when Dale was asleep I would push his underwear aside to expose his little peter and quietly practice my penis sucking until I fell asleep, too. </p><p>Dad found us asleep like that one morning with Dale's little penis in my mouth and went to talk to the social worker. He told me several years later that they had questioned mom and she admitted she had been letting other grown-ups fool around with me in exchange for drugs and money. The social worker told Dad not to be surprised if I ""acted out"" by seeking to perform sexual acts as a way of gaining approval, but to gently resist it and say, ""That's alright, honey, daddy loves you just the way you are without special kisses. Just kiss daddy on the cheek from now on and I'll hug and kiss you on the cheek, too.""</p><p>Well, even as a little kid I was pretty persistent. I was also very enthusiastic and skilled at kissing and oral sex for my age. Daddy had broken up with his last girlfriend over a year earlier and was starved for affection. </p><p></p><h5>Monica's Dad, Alvin Recalls</h5><p>I told Monica not to give Dale ""special kisses"" at night because it might wake him and keep him from getting enough sleep. She understood this and stopped visiting him at night. But Monica was still often frightened to be alone in her room at night. After Dale was asleep she would tiptoe down the hall and quietly knock on my door to ask if she could sleep with me in my bed. When I tried to persuade her to go back to sleep in her own room she would cry and plead with me, so I would kiss her forehead, shush and hold her and stroke her hair to calm her down. She would kiss me on the lips goodnight, which wasn't so unusual until she pushed the tip of her tongue inside my lips to rub her tongue against mine during her kiss. I tried to explain to her that it was OK for her to just kiss me on the cheek goodnight, and she would look at me with those lovely green eyes of hers and say, ""It's alright daddy, I like kissing you that way."" Several times I tried to persuade her to sleep in her own room in her own bed when the tears and crying would start. </p><p>One night she looked at me with tears in her eyes and said, ""Daddy I love you so much for taking care of Dale and me. I want to stay with you. I want to make you happy. Please don't make me be alone."" </p><p>I told her that I would always stay and take care of her and Dale and that I loved them both very much. That seemed to satisfy her and, holding her in my arms, we went to sleep.</p><p>That night I had on some old pajama bottoms with weak snaps at the front and while I was asleep Monica quietly unfastened them, pulled out my penis and began working her magic on me in my dreams. Those dreams got sexier and sexier and felt better and better until I suddenly awoke to find my little six-year-old daughter with her long soft hair and sweetly mischievous green eyes lustily licking and sucking on my rock hard eight-inch cock to the point where I was already rapidly approaching the point of cumming. ""Monica! Monica! Wait, ahh, wait a minute, honey!""</p><p>She paused for an instant and whispered, ""Shhh, daddy, Dale's asleep. You'll wake him. It's OK...I'll make you feel real good!"" </p><p>The situation was so erotic and my orgasm built before I could help it: It had been a while. I collapsed back in bed and the feelings steamrolled through my body as my pounding orgasmic contractions began, ""Wait, baby, I'm gonna...I'm gonna CUM!!""</p><p>Thick spurts of semen exploded inside her small perfect sucking lips and mouth as I watched astounded. She matched my powerful ejaculations with experienced swallows after every other squirt and even winked at me! God, she was amazing! ""OOOOHHH! Baby! Ohhh, that's good! Ulm! Ahh, ahh, ohhh, ummpf,"" I groaned. </p><p>Just as one of the last bursts spewed from my cock she ""rotary engined"" the edge of my dick head with her lips around it, moving her jaws in a tight, upward pulling circular motion, sucking strongly as she swirled her tongue in a spiral up around the head and then pressed and sucked her lips hard around the very tip. This made the last wave of my orgasm suddenly peak again and my head fell back into the pillow as I panted and my heart slowly stopped pounding. [Who the hell taught her to do THAT, I wondered, paradoxically angry at her mother and astounded at little Monica's expertise.]</p><p>Monica gently cradled my cock and balls in her hands, grinning at me from ear to ear, ""Mmmm, daddy, you came so much! And your cream tastes nice and salty. Did you like my suckjob? That's what I call it instead of 'blowjob,' which doesn't make any sense."" </p><p>I couldn't lie, ""Yes, baby, I liked it very much.""</p><p>""Good, daddy, from now on we'll do it a lot!"" was her determined reply. I couldn't believe a very little girl like her could be such a talented cocksucker, but she has always been the best and she always laps up every drop.</p><p></p><h5>Monica Continues</h5><p>It made me feel good to take care of my daddy's cock because it was so clean and beautiful and I knew he'd been lonely living alone for so long. His penis was much larger than mommy's old meth buddies' and the head was pointy but still a real mouthful. The shaft of his cock was just a little thicker than the others I'd sucked for about the first four inches from the tip, but the last four inches got fatter and fatter until he was extra thick at the base. He had pretty chestnut brown pubic hair everywhere but on his gigantic balls-which were so big I couldn't fit either one in my mouth when I was that little.</p><p>Daddy worked so hard that he didn't have much time for girlfriends on top of taking care of Dale and me. I sometimes took care of Dale's little peter as well because it made him easier to get along with. We never had fights like most sisters do with their baby brothers. He couldn't cum like daddy but he would giggle and breathe hard and smile and tell me that he really liked it. I first taught daddy and, later, Dale how I liked my pussy licked. After my seventh birthday party I showed daddy how to wash my butthole with a warm wet washcloth when he gave me a bath so he could kiss and lick it. Bath time was a lot of fun at our house! </p><p></p><h5>Monica's Dad Takes Up The Story</h5><p>My dissertation and research work became more demanding and daycare became too expensive. A colleague of mine told me about a young Norwegian exchange student named Hilda whom he and his wife had occasionally hired as a babysitter. She was majoring in education and had her own assortment of educational toys and computer games she liked to play with the kids. He gave me her contact information and I set up an interview. Hilda was a very gentle, soft spoken and shy 20-year-old with a pale golden honeyed complexion, bright blue eyes and long blonde hair usually worn in a thickly braided ponytail. She was of medium height and very voluptuous, with curvaceous hips, muscular calves, thighs and arms and she had very firm and prominent bosom with excellent posture to show it off. She had a Norwegian accent to her English that was cute and sexy at the same time. I already had my eye out for some good mommy material to help me raise the kids and she definitely had her good points. To save money I offered her a live-in position to look after, tutor and feed the kids and told her that she could have her afternoons and evenings off once I arrived home at 4:30 PM. She agreed and soon settled into the back bedroom.</p><p>I explained to Monica that we had to keep our ""special loving times"" secret from Hilda because she might get upset and most people thought daughters and fathers and sisters and brothers having oral sex together was wrong-because most people are ignorant and prejudiced after all-and Monica nodded her head in agreement but seemed disappointed and didn't say much that night.</p><p>End of Chapter 2</p>"
862,"Monica Remembers, Part 3",Bonoboworld,,"['MFfb', 'ped', 'cons', 'boobs']",Monica and Dale get a new special babysitter.,2013-03-31T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Monica Comments</h5><p>Dale and I liked our new babysitter Hilda a lot because she was very nice and made our food the way we liked and played games with us. She would read stories to us and teach us our numbers and letters and how to spell words. But I had to go back to sleeping in my own room and I missed my special times with daddy on the weekends. I would still get up early and give Dale a little suckjob to wake him up before helping him to get dressed and putting on his shoes. Hilda would even bathe Dale and me together but we couldn't kiss and lick each other like normal so it was kind of boring, except Hilda did give us some new bath toys.</p><p>Hilda was really cute and had nice big boobies like my mom's old girlfriends and I couldn't help but stare sometimes. It had been a long time since I had kissed and licked some pretty boobies and sucked the nipples, and even longer since I'd licked some delicious wet pussy.</p><p>One day Dale caught a cold and was in bed watching cartoons. Hilda had rubbed his chest with menthol ointment and then went to her room to wash the slippery ointment off her hands and take a shower. Dale couldn't play and I was bored, so I went into Hilda's room, sat in her comfy chair and listened to her little clock radio turned low--waiting for her to finish. She walked out of her bathroom wrapped in a big bath towel with her hair up in a towel, too, and saw me. She said, ""Shut the door, sweetie, it's just us girls and I must get dressed."" I got up and closed the door and turned around to see her unwrap the pink flowered bath towel. How lovely she was! I guess when they sunbathe in Norway they don't wear clothes because she had a golden light tan from her head to her toes except for her beige pinkish areolas and her jutting pale pink nipples-as fat around as my thumbs and almost an inch long even when soft. No tan lines anywhere. She had very curvy full hips, nice legs and a thick unshaven bush of golden pubic hair that covered her entire pussy mound, extending from thigh to thigh and down the sides of her outer pussy lips. My little cunnie got very wet as she filled my eyes with her beauty.</p><p>""Monica, why are you staring at me like that? Did I cut my legs shaving?"" she asked.</p><p>I said, ""No, Hilda, it's just...it's just you're so beautiful and all.""</p><p>She giggled and blushed, ""Thank you sweetheart. But you must have seen your mommy when you were little."" </p><p>I nodded and said, ""Yes, but she wasn't as curvy as you and she didn't have such a pretty suntan. Plus you have really nice eyes and you're much nicer to Dale and me. You don't yell at us.""</p><p>Hilda smiled, mussed my hair and asked me to help her get dressed. She told me what drawer to look in to get some fresh panties. I handed them to her and she quickly stepped into them, her big firm boobs wobbling around, and pulled the panties up snug. She sat down on her bed in preparation to put on her bra and I just had to touch her so I lied, ""Hilda, could I please, I mean, would it be all right if I touched your boobies? I've never touched a big girl's boobies before.""</p><p>She paused, sensing my nervousness, and then smiled, placed two pillows upright against the headboard, patted them and scooped me up to sit next to her on the bed. ""Of course, my darling, I know you are curious like all young girls your age. You can look and touch but this will be our little secret just among us girls, promise?"" I eagerly nodded 'yes' and kissed her on the cheek as I snuggled in to touch and fondle her gorgeous breasts. </p><p>She lifted the covers up over our legs as I gently caressed the soft perfect outside slope of her right boob. I lifted the entire breast a little in my hand, lightly squeezed it from the bottom and released it to watch it bounce and wiggle. I squeezed it from the side as well. Then I stroked my fingertips around it in a circle and used just the tip of my index finger to circle around her areola. Placing the already erect nipple between the tip of my forefinger and thumb I gently pulled on it. Hilda gave a short quick exhalation of surprise, then relaxed and smiled at me again, and I could tell she was starting to enjoy it. I reached over with my right hand and gently started caressing and squeezing her left boob as I softly pulled on her right nipple. I could feel her breathing slowly getting heavier and her strong heartbeat through her chest when I rubbed the underside of her left breast. </p><p>I thought maybe I could make the nipple stand up even further if I wet my fingers so I quickly licked my forefinger and thumb and pulled a little more firmly on the nipple. Hilda squirmed a little bit under the covers and got closer to me. I knew she was getting more excited. I licked my fingers again and toyed with her left nipple this time, pulling on it as I caressed her right boob and nuzzled it with my cheek. Hilda moaned-the quietest moan I'd ever heard. As I continued fondling her she softly moaned again. I had to be right against her to hear them emanating from deep in her chest. I didn't wait to ask her permission but leaned over and licked around her areola once before engulfing her erect nipple in my wet mouth and gently but firmly sucking on it. This elicited a somewhat louder moan from Hilda and she clasped my head to her boob with one hand as she supported my shoulders with the other as if I was her baby so I could more comfortably suck. I reached out with my right hand as I suckled and stroked her right thigh while my left hand was holding the top of her shoulder.</p><p>After several peacefully exciting minutes of this I said, ""Let me move so I can reach your other one."" I crawled over her and began squeezing and rubbing her right boob while I licked all over her left boobie before tongue swirling the top and suckling on that nipple as well. </p><p>Hilda's soft moans and groans were coming regularly now and she held my head and caressed my hair and occasionally leaned over to kiss the top of my head. I began caressing her left leg and, as I stroked higher and higher on her thigh I felt her panties pressed against her upper thigh. They were dripping wet! I paused in my sucking and whispered into her ear, ""I'm going to touch your cunnie, now,"" and cupped her mound through her soaking wet panties in my hand. </p><p>""Ai! Ohh, oh Gott, Monica, you are making me feel so good, but my sweet precious baby, you mustn't ever tell anyone about this, promise?"" </p><p>""I promise,"" I replied and gently started rubbing her entire cunnie mound through her panties. Hilda scooted her hips down to spread her legs a little more and pushed the covers down to give me better access. As I suckled her enormous fully erect nipples, squeezed and caressed her breasts and massaged her golden furred pussy through her wet panties the sheets under her got damp as well. Soon I reached inside her panties and began rubbing her ""little man in the boat."" Hilda's groans grew louder and pretty soon I had to put my hand over her mouth to remind her that Dale was just down the hall in bed with a head cold. Hilda looked at me wild eyed and clenched her strong thighs around my hand that was stroking her rigid little clit and began squeaking with her lips sealed so she wouldn't cry out. She spasmed and shivered her way through her long and powerful orgasm.</p><p>When she finished, I told her to scoot down in the bed and shifted her pillows to make her comfortable so she could lie back. Then I kissed her forehead and stroked her hair and kissed her cheek and her nose. She pulled me to her and quickly smooched me on the lips. Then she looked at me with smiling eyes and said, ""Thank you, my beautiful sweet baby for such a wonderful special time. I love you very much!"" </p><p>This time I really planted one full on her lips. ""Hmmf!"" she exclaimed in surprise, exhaled, inhaled, relaxed and started kissing me back. I soon pushed my tongue into her mouth and rolled it around her tongue and the inside of her lips before sucking on her tongue like I had sucked on her big erect nipples. We french kissed for at least 20 minutes before Dale surprised us by knocking on her door to ask what was for dinner. Luckily he didn't see us-he might have said something to Hilda before she was ready. But that was just the beginning.</p><p></p><h5>Monica's Dad Recalls</h5><p>Hilda had been settled in for several weeks and I thought Monica's special talents were still our little family secret. One day I finished work early and it was such a sunny spring day I decided to take off work a little early. As I approached the back steps I heard the CD player playing some soft music. I saw through the open screened window that Hilda, Dale and Monica were sitting on the den sofa. She was in the middle with her arms around the kids. Then I heard Hilda's soft gentle moans for the first time. I was only two or three feet away from her and walked quietly up the steps to get a better vantage point. There she was, curling her fingers slowly through their hair while she let both children stroke and squeeze her glorious, fully exposed tits as they suckled enthusiastically on her fat nipples. She paused in caressing their hair and said, ""Wait babies, let me put a little more sweet honey on them."" Then she reached toward the coffee table, grasped a small paintbrush and dipped it into an open jar of honey. She painted both her areolas and nipples with the honey before leaning back, resuming her caresses and letting the children resume their squeezing, lapping and sucking. ""Ahhhh...that feels good... sooo soothing my darlings. Mmmm.""</p><p>At this point I speedily unzipped my fly and pulled out my rapidly hardening cock to stroke it as I watched this highly erotic scene. After a couple of minutes of this Monica began rubbing Hilda's cunt through her panties to her increasing moans and the clenching of her leg muscles around Monica's groping hand. Soon my magnificent baby sitter stiffened, clutching both kids tightly to her, came strongly and cried out almost loud enough for the neighbors to hear, ""OH! UGH! AAAIHHH!! Ugh! Ughn Uhh! Ohhhhh!"" </p><p>""Cum Hilda! Cum Hilda! Cum Hilda!"" Dale delightedly chanted as Monica giggled at him and Hilda quivered, sighed and finished cumming. </p><p>After they all laughed and snuggled together she reached for her bra to put it on. I heard Monica say, ""Too bad we can't be all together with daddy like this so he could suck your boobies and rub your cunnie, too, I'm sure he'd love to.""</p><p>""I love you children as if you were my own so I don't want to lose my job. I don't think your daddy would understand our special secret, my darlings,"" Hilda said.</p><p>""Yes I would,"" I replied--to her sharp shriek of surprise. </p><p>She leapt up as if she would run screaming out of the room but Monica grabbed her arm and pulled on her to slow her down saying, ""Hilda, stop. Hilda, it's alright. It's OK. Daddy and me, we...we have our own secrets. Please stop! Don't cry. It's alright.""</p><p>I entered the room at this point and put my arms on Hilda's shoulders and lifted up her bowed head. She had blushed the deepest red I had ever seen. So I pulled her into my arms to hug her and whispered into her ear, ""Sweet lovely Hilda, it's alright, baby. Monica and I do have some special family secrets and I want you to please sit down and listen. Please? Everything's going to be alright and no one is angry with you. I'm certainly not angry and I know how good you are with the kids and that you love them very much.""</p><p>She was sobbing by now, but very compliant, so I helped her over to the sofa and sat her gently down on it and took her hand in mine. ""Dale and Monica, you kids go have some cereal in the kitchen, I need to speak with Hilda."" So the kids left while I took her in hand and explained Monica's history with her druggie mother to her.</p><p>I had thought that Monica's incestuous oral relationship with her little brother and myself would at least somewhat surprise Hilda but she ended up surprising me instead. She explained that incest to a certain degree was not as frowned upon in rural Norway and some other Scandinavian countries as it is in the much more uptight U.S. It was not unheard of for a man to make love to both his wife and one or more of his daughters and occasionally even have children by his daughters if the wife approved as part of the ménage or was unhealthy and could have no more children of her own. She explained that she had physically developed very early and that her mother had prepared her too lose her virginity to her father when she was 11-and-a-half-years-old. She told me she thought our family was very beautiful and loving and that she had been attracted to me from the first. She humbly asked if she could keep her job and promised to always protect the family secret because she knew many in our country are very judgmental. I smiled and kissed her hand and told her how very special she was and that we all loved her very much and considered her a part of the family. She hugged me to her and then quickly smooched me on the lips, whereupon I kissed her cheek in return. Then we stood up, held hands and went into tell the kids everything was alright and there were no more secrets among us.</p><p>End of Chapter III</p>"
863,"Monica Remembers, Part 4",Bonoboworld,,"['MFfb', 'cons', 'ped', 'boobs']","Monica, Dale, Hilda and Alvin settle into their new special family.",2013-04-01T00:00:00,This Work Is Copyrighted To The Author. All People And Events In This Story Are Entirely Fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Monica Replies</h5><p>Six months later dad married Hilda and she became our new mom. The first mom Dale ever remembered really. I had just turned eight-years-old and Dale was five. In warm weather our new mommy liked to go semi-nude or nude around the house and we soon started following her example. ""It cuts down on laundry,"" she laughingly said. We had one of the most relaxed and loving homes on the block and daddy and mommy NEVER got into fights. She fell head over heels in love with daddy like I had and once they came back from their honeymoon in Bora Bora they were ""mated for life"" mommy would say. This was one of the happiest times in my childhood because now I had a real complete family.</p><p>I think every little girl should take care of her daddy the way I took care of mine. I never really understood why most daddies and their daughters would never have the kind of closeness and complete emotional and physical love that we did. When I told my new mommy how much I liked giving daddy suckjobs she said that was very healthy for a young growing girl because sperm was filled with vitamins and protein and was very nutritious-she also said that if she and I made daddy cum several times a week it would stimulate his balls to make even more sperm!</p><p>Three times a week when daddy would come home from the office I would be waiting for him in a pair of the crotchless panties and stockings that mommy had tailored especially for me on her sewing machine. I would hug him at the door, kiss his cheek and lead him by the hand into the back den and take off his coat and hang it up for him. Then I would seat him in the middle of the recliner sofa and elevate his legs so he could lie back a little and I could more easily remove his shoes and socks. Then I would give him a quick kiss on the lips, hand him his cocktail that I already had waiting for him and massage his feet while he relaxed and sipped his drink. As soon as he was relaxing I would unbutton and zip down the fly of his pants and tell him, ""Lift your hips up daddy!"" I would pull his pants and underpants below his hips and then the rest of the way off and hang his suit pants on the hanger. Then I would settle in at his side and give him a nice long soothing suckjob while he watched mommy cook his dinner, naked in her favorite apron, in the adjacent kitchen.</p><p>I would lift up his big hard cock with one hand as I fondled and laved his balls one by one with my tongue and rubbed his thighs with the other hand. After giving both his balls a nice, slow, thorough licking I would kiss one and take all of it in my mouth to run my tongue around it and then gently suck. Then I would kiss, lick and suck the other one. </p><p>[I knew that by sucking daddy's balls like this three times a week it would stimulate them to make lots of thick white sperm for me and mommy to enjoy!] Then I would lick slowly up the sides of his erection from the base to the edge of the head and kiss and lip nibble the sides on my way down to lick his balls again. Once I licked back up to the head I would kiss and swirl all around it with my lips and tongue. Then I quickly went down on him-taking cock as deep down my throat as possible-and hungrily sucked on his delicious daddy staff slurping all the way back to the top. I took it in, down and up, slowly at first and then gradually faster and faster, using as much suction as I could while I slowly massaged his balls and thighs. </p><p>Once he was moaning and groaning pretty good he would start giving me little complements like, ""Ohh yesss! Oh yess, baby girl, you give the best suckjobs ever! Suck daddy's hard cock like a good little girl. Ughhhmmm...yeah!"" These always made me very proud and happy and I made sure to do a good job. </p><p>When he was sweet like this I would pause, smile a big smile at him, and lift up his balls and tell him to bend his knees and spread his legs so I could move lower and tongue his arse from the area at the bottom of his ball sack to near the edge of his butthole. I would press my tongue firmly against the thin, raised and slightly wrinkly ridge of skin there and lick heavily back and forth. He LOVED that and would groan louder than ever. I did him there for a couple of minutes and then briefly licked and sucked his balls again before licking the head and resuming my deep suckjob on his cock. Then I would start jacking him with my right hand as I sucked. That had him ready to cum in no time and pretty soon he was yelling, ""Oh YES! Oh god! Ughh! ...Ugh! Oh, suck it Monica-suck that fat cock and swallow my cum! ...Yeaahhhh! ...Get ready, baby, here it comes! Daddy's gonna feed you your appetizer!"" [I would always giggle at that!] </p><p>In the next instant my tongue and throat would be coated in a thick hot rocket of his fresh sperm. The high-pressure spurts of rich daddy cream would swiftly fill my mouth and I would swallow as fast as I could but sometimes some of it would escape my lips and dribble down my chin. I could see and feel the bottom of his cock shaft strongly pulsing in my moving fist. Daddy would be panting heavily as he came with his hips quickly stiffening and relaxing, as jet after jet of his nutritious gizz would splash into my mouth and down my throat.</p><p>After one of these special moments I said, ""Daddy, I think your penis is cockalicious!""</p><p>We both enjoyed a good laugh at my latest homemade sex word and then he said, ""Monica, baby, that will be our new name for it, 'cockalicious.' How do you like that?""</p><p>I grabbed his cum drooling dong in my hand, kissed it and said, ""I think me and cockalicious like it a lot! ...But, daddy, what should we name my girl parts?""</p><p>""That's a good question. Hmmm...honey, go get your mommy's hand mirror and bring it back here,"" he replied.</p><p>""OK!"" I said and ran up the stairs to retrieve the mirror. When I got back daddy pushed the recliner into its upright sitting position and pulled me onto his lap.</p><p>""Sweetie,"" he said, ""Spread your legs so I can show you your girl parts and we can decide what to name them.""</p><p>""OK, daddy!"" I moved my legs apart and he positioned the mirror where we could both see.</p><p>Daddy said, ""All your girl parts together are called your 'vulva.'""</p><p>""Vulva,"" I repeated. ""I like that word. It sounds nice and soft like velvet.""</p><p>""I think that's a pretty word, too,"" said daddy, and added, ""and this little man in his boat is your clitoris-that we call your clitty-and it has a lot of nerves that make pleasure for you when it's gently stroked, pressed or sucked.""</p><p>He touched my clitty and I squirmed against him and giggled, ""I know THAT! What about the other parts?""</p><p>He explained about the labia majora and the labia minora and then indicated my vagina, ""And this is your vagina.""</p><p>""Daddy, is the vagina the little hole or the tunnel inside?"" I asked.</p><p>""Well, it's both.""</p><p>""I think we should make up a name for each part!""</p><p>""What do you think we should call your little hole?""</p><p>""Something that's nice and soft sounding like 'vulva.' ...I know! Why don't we call the little hole my 'vulvette'-and we could call the little tunnel inside my 'vunnel!'"" I exclaimed.</p><p>""That sounds fine, honey! I think those are better words than 'vagina' and sound more soft and loving which is what girl parts are for,"" daddy commented.</p><p>""Me, too!"" I said and put the mirror next to us on the recliner sofa so I could hug and kiss him.</p><p>When I finished sucking daddy off I would lick clean any excess sperm off his dick or my lips and ""rotary engine"" his cock head to the tip the way my biological mom's old meth buddies had shown me-getting every last drop. Once daddy got his breath back he would laugh and hug me and then hold me in his arms for a few minutes of sweet french kisses before mommy called us into dinner.</p><p>Some evenings mommy would be especially horny and would whisper to me to save daddy's cum for her. After I had daddy relaxed in his recliner sofa with his drink in hand, as I sucked him she would wink at me from the kitchen to let me know she had put dinner in the oven to keep it warm until we were finished. I would get daddy nearly ready to cum and then pause and whisper in his ear, ""Daddy, I think mommy needs you to fill her belly full of your special cream today,"" as I winked back at mommy in the kitchen. </p><p>She would sexily sashay into the den completely nude except for her violet cotton apron that partially exposed her huge boobs wobbling half outside its edges. On full display were her luxuriant golden pubic thatch, curvaceous hips and well-toned legs. Her eyes lit up the brightest violet blue and her hair was undone from her braid. I would help her climb up on the sofa with her legs on either side of daddy as she lowered herself onto his fully erect prong facing away from him. As she sat down on his long fat cock and it penetrated her pussy hole and filled her aching cunt with his giant rod she would moan loudly, ""OOHHH! Sooo goooood! So nice and full! Mmmm..."" </p><p>Once she was well and truly mounted he would grab her big firm breasts and squeeze the nipples between his fingers as she flexed her strong leg muscles and squat-thrust his cock in and out of herself, slowly at first and then gradually establishing a smooth deep rhythm. They would soon both be panting and moaning and dirty talking as Dale and I watched this form of pleasure we had never known but hoped to one day. </p><p>""OHH-oo-OO! GOTT! Fuck me, Alvin! ...You are my beautiful MAN and I LOVE your enormous cock so MUCH! ...Ahh-ahh-ah-ohhhh, yesssss, that's IT! ...Nice and deep! Ummf! ...Firm and hard my lovely big HARD MAN! Ohh-OHH-Ughn!""</p><p>""MMMmm, yeah, I'll FUCK you, you gorgeous stacked BITCH PRINCESS! ...Nothing like some hot young Norwegian nookie, kids! UGHN! ...UGH! Uhhh-UH-HUH! ...Umm...yeah baby! ...Go baby GO!! ...Twist that sweet smelling PUSSY--ALL down around my hard dick!""</p><p>When they got like this I would start rubbing my cunnie and Dale's little pecker, too. Sometimes I got as carried away as mommy and daddy did. ""I want to help!"" I would exclaim, and climb up between mommy's legs to lick her as she thrust and scrubbed her delicious bushy wet pussy up and down over my lips and tongue. Then I would lower my head to lick her juices off dad's throbbing dong as it moved in and out of her. God! It was soooo hot and delicious! They were both so beautiful when they made love. I couldn't wait to learn how to fuck like they did. </p><p>Mommy's thick sopping bush would be wet through and through with her juices--brushing them all over my forehead as I held her thighs and lapped her erect clit. When my tongue would come to the bottom of her little man in the boat, dad's thick veiny cock would be there pumping in and out of her stretched slit like a muscle machine. I licked all around the top of the plunging shaft, then went down to lick and suck his huge sperm-filled balls, then back up to lick momma's stiff little clitty again. They both loved my special treatment and would say all kinds of dirty things to each other and me when I did them like this.</p><p>""MMm-mm! EEK! Oh yesss! ...Lick me my beautiful baby dottir! ...Eat mommy's hot pussy pie! ...OHHhh yessss!! Like THAT! Right THERE!! ...UGHH! ...Unnh! Oh GOTT! Ughn! ...Fuck me, ALVIN, FUCK!! ...Our dottir's eating my CUNT to make it ready for daddy's SPERM-mm! ...Ughhn! ...What a dainty young SLUTTY she is! Mmm... That's right, Monica, baby, lick daddy's COCK! ...Lick his balls, too! ...Hold his BALLS up and suck them into your MOUTH! OOOH! ...Yeahh! Suck them...suck them while they squirt his man cream deep inside mommy to make a baby sister for you!!""</p><p>""OHH-yeaahh, SHIT! ...That's sooooo good, Monica...tongue my balls and arse like THAT!! OHHH-YEAH!! ...Mm-Mm-Mm-Mm, yeahh...I'm gonna pump your big titted mommy full of my CUM! ...What a pair of sexy BITCHES you both are! Thank you, God! ...Monica, slurp my cock! YEAH! Mmmm...Oh yeah, that's nice...Lick that ARSE!! Ugh! Ughn! YEAH, that's SOOOO nasty! ...Does it taste good, baby? [""Yes daddy, it tastes delicious!""] ...Mmmm, that was GREAT! Don't forget to suck off mommy and help her cum!"" </p><p>I would softly squeeze daddy's balls in time with his pumping action and lick mommy's inner thighs and clit until she was covered in sweat and gasping for breath-moaning loudly and sometimes shrieking in excitement. </p><p>""OH, UGHN! AWWW-Aww-Aww! AAAHHHRRGH! OH GOTT! Oh my gott! OOOO-oooohhhh!"" [pant, pant, pant!] </p><p>She would thrash around, quiver and shiver ""like jello on a plate during an earthquake,"" daddy used to say. That would set daddy's cock off like a fat stick of dynamite and he would blast cum into her pussy as, her squatting legs exhausted, she would collapse with his ejaculating prong sunk up inside her to his pussy soaked balls. When her breath slowed just a bit from her first cum I would rapidly lap her clit to get her off a second time-shuddering, moaning and panting like a wild woman while daddy pinched and pulled her teats. Once they caught their breath a bit I would help mommy dismount from daddy and steady her as she stepped down panting onto the floor and tried to regain her balance. She would wobble, sexy tipsy on her feet, into the kitchen to grab her oven mitts and proudly serve us the dinner that had been warming in the oven-one or two thick streams of daddy's yogurty white semen running down her legs--with an enormous contented smile on her face.</p><p>End of Chapter IV</p>"
864,"Monica Remembers, Part 5",Bonoboworld,,"['Ffb', 'ped', 'cons', 'boobs']",Dale's getting big enough to learn new things!,2013-04-01T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Monica Continues</h5><p>Things continued like that for a couple of years. I turned nine and Dale was nearly seven. He was starting to get taller and his little peter was no longer little. I hadn't given him a good suck job in a while and one day while we were watching a movie and suckling on mommy's nice plump cinnamon sprinkled nipples she said, ""Monica, sweetie, my nip is getting a little sore on that side. Why don't you give Dale a nice suck job for a while. I'm sure he would appreciate it, wouldn't you, honey?"" </p><p>Dale looked up at her with his lips around her other engorged nipple, smiled with his eyes and nodded his head. I sat up and pulled Dale's legs up onto the sofa, swung them around and pulled off his shorts. His prick had gotten larger and was rapidly firming up. I turned him partially on his side and bent his left leg up so I could get access to his crotch, lifted his balls and began tonguing his arse as he softly moaned and resumed sucking and playing with mommy's tits. </p><p>I always liked sucking Dale's penis because I could take it all the way down my throat and ""deep throat"" it the way mommy sucked off daddy. Only today I couldn't take it all down anymore and I nearly gagged at one point. I looked up amazed at mommy and exclaimed, ""He's gotten so BIG in the last couple of months! I can't swallow him all the way down anymore!""</p><p>Mommy smiled at Dale and said, ""Mommy's growing boy is getting so big! Let's get a tape measure and measure it."" </p><p>So I got up and found the tape measure to see how much Dale's no longer little pecker had grown. Mommy stretched it out next to his cock and measured it from the base to the tip. ""Hmmm, it's six and three quarters inches long. Last time we measured it was about an inch shorter."" </p><p>Then she kneeled down and sucked his dick up and down several times to get him nice and hard, paused and wrapped the tape around his cock. ""He's now three and three quarters inches around! That's a lot thicker than last time. He's getting big enough to fuck mommy and for my pussy to squeeze his growing dickie nice and tight. Would you like to learn how to fuck mommy like daddy fucks me, Dale?"" </p><p>He was thrilled and nodded his head vigorously up and down, ""I sure would!"" </p><p>She leaned toward me, winked and whispered, ""He's still too young to cum but he'll have plenty of energy. He's big enough to feel good inside me now and he should be able to fuck a long time. You stroke his hair and give him a nice french kiss to relax him while I suck his dick and get him ready for a good fucking!""</p><p>We laid him down on the sofa and mommy put a small round cushion on the carpet under her knees so she could kneel comfortably. She began by licking and sucking his balls one at a time and then lifting them up to lave his arse back and forth with her firm tongue as I liked to do. He started breathing heavily now and occasionally panting. I took his sweet little face in my hands and smoothed his hair back as I softly kissed him on the lips. </p><p>Mommy was licking up the sides of his cock now. Soon she was deep-throating him like I used to be able to do, only she had the special knack of being able to lick his entire ball sack when she paused for that purpose on the down-stroke. We became more excited and our breathing became heavier as I gently twined my tongue softly about his and sucked on it. </p><p>Finally mommy stopped and said, ""That's fine. His young cock is nice and stiff! Let's take him into the bedroom for a proper fucking!"" </p><p>She scooped him up in her arms and carried him into her bedroom and laid him on the bed as she scooted her shapely ass to the edge of the bed. ""OK, Monica, stand him up between my legs."" She lifted and spread her thighs exposing her furry blonde snatch and wet pink pussy lips. ""Give mommy a lick or two to get her ready, Dale honey."" </p><p>He knelt and put his entire face into her aromatic crotch, licking its length and breadth and covering his face in her tangy secretions, ""Mm-mm, mommy you taste GOOOOD!""</p><p>""Thank you baby, keep tasting mommy's wet pussy pie!"" she responded.</p><p>He eagerly lapped and slurped away as I fondled and pulled on his dick to keep him hard. After about a minute of this mommy said, ""OK, Monica, you guide him in so he can have his first FUCKING!""</p><p>""Oh BOY!"" Dale exclaimed as I pulled his throbbing young prick over to his mommy's hole and positioned the head just inside the opening. I got behind him and put both my hands on his hips and gently pushed as his stiff erection smoothly penetrated mommy.</p><p>""Oh WOW! That feels really good, mommy! I can feel you squeezing me!"" he exclaimed.</p><p>""That DOES feel nice baby! Monica, you control his hips like that until he gets used to the motion. In and out, back and forth, that's right. Goooood! Oh yes, that feels muuuch better! Keep going! Ughn! ...Uhuhh, yessss, that's it-FUCK MOMMY, DALE! ...Gooood, baby! You're doing GREAT! ...You can let go, Monica, I think he's got it! ...Fuck mommy a little faster now, Dale! Mmmmm! ...GOOOOD! Nice and steady...about that fast!"" </p><p>He quickly thrust in and out, smiling ear to ear as mommy's spread legs jiggled up in the air from his high speed pranging. His cute little ass muscles worked eagerly to give her an energetic balling. I propped a pillow behind her shoulders so she could sit up enough to watch and they smiled and giggled at each other in sheer joy and love. Mommy reached over behind his ass and thrust her middle finger partially up his butthole, pulling him to her as he thrust into her. ""Wow! That feels GOOD mommy!"" Dale exclaimed and balled her even faster.</p><p>""Oh my gott! He's really got it now! ...Oh yessssss! ...Fuck me, my darling baby boy! ...Fuck mommy! Fuck! ...Mommy loves your precious cock going in and out of her pussy! ...Ooooo, yessssss!"" </p><p>I caressed mommy's legs, hairy pussy mound and clit while she undulated her hips and began working them in tight circles to feel Dale's cock move and jerk inside her at different angles.</p><p>""That feels good, mommy, when you wiggle and squeeze me that way!"" </p><p>""I'm glad you like it baby. You and Monica are making mommy's pussy feel verrrry good, too,"" she purred, ""Mmmmm, keep fucking me and rubbing mommy's cunt! ...Yessss, like that! ...Ohhhhh, mommy feels so lovely and horny!""</p><p>They fucked like that for at another twenty minutes, smiling and occasionally giggling at the fun they were having with mommy's finger pushed up Dale's tight butthole, his hip movements jerking this way and that and his youthful prick pistoning in and out of her writhing furry golden and pink beaver. At one point her legs were getting tired so I crawled up and sat on her belly to help hold them up for Dale, who paused long enough to slurp up some of her copious pussy juices at the source before I helped him poke back inside her to resume his ecstatic first fuck. Once he got back into high gear mommy pulled my hips back a bit and I saw her dripping wet bush and cunt so I leaned forward and started lapping her upper thighs, clitty and the top of Dale's pumping pecker.</p><p>""OH! OH! OH! Monica, keep doing THAT! ...Ohh! Dale's cock is so nice and speedy in my pussy! ...OHmm...ungh, UGH! ...FUCK AND SUCK MOMMY, KIDS!! ...Ughn! FUCK and SUCK ME! ...Awww! GOTT! AAAAHHHRGH! OOOOoooooo! ...Ahhhhh..."" </p><p>Gasping for air she orgasmed all over, quivering from the back of her legs and ass to her huge jiggling boobs. I gently laid her legs down so she could put her feet on the floor as Dale pulled his no longer virgin cock slowly out of his mommy's sopping pussy with a gooey wet 'thwuck!' </p><p>She sat up to kiss him on the forehead and hug him tightly to her, ""Oh, Dale, honey! You did so well! You made mommy feel so good inside and cum so well! I think you need a special reward. What shall we do for him?"" She asked me. ""I know, Monica! Daddy and mommy have kissed and sucked your butthole before but you have yet to be buttfucked! Your hips have gotten wider this year and I think your ass can take a cock now. Hurry! Let's get you ready before Dale's stiffy gets too soft!""</p><p>She put me down on the bed, rolled me onto my side and told me to lift and bend my right leg so she could kiss my cunny. She leaned down and started butterfly kissing my upper thighs all around my hairless slit and then began lapping it from bottom to top and back. Then she poked and swirled her tongue around my little protruding clitty. I love to have my cunny licked and closed my eyes and caressed her hair-softly moaning as she lovingly tongued my entire pussy. </p><p>Soon she put a small cushion on the bed and positioned me so my stomach was facing down and my butt was elevated and fully exposed. Then she went into the bathroom and brought back a warm wet washcloth and a dry hand towel, spread my legs a little bit and thoroughly cleaned my rectum. She dried me off, hung the towels off the back of the rocking chair, leaned forward and shoved her warm tongue straight up my butthole, turning her head and licking strongly all around the inside! I began squealing and squirming in pleasure as she sucked my butthole out and diddled my clitty with her fingers. She pushed her stiffened tongue inside as deep as it would go and fucked it in and out for several wonderful minutes, pausing every now and then to smooch my little round butt cheeks. Then she paused and put some lube that she and daddy used on her middle finger and pushed it up my still tight asshole as she stroked my pussy and clit with her other hand. </p><p>""OHH! Oh-Ahhh! ...Umm! Ahh! Oh mommy! ...Ungh! It's soooo goood! ...Ughn! ...Do me, mommy!"" She began pushing and pulling her finger slowly in and out of my butthole as she lovingly caressed my cunt. The muscles of my butthole began to relax until her finger in there felt better and better. I glanced out of the corner of my eye and saw Dale feverishly jerking off his rigid tool as he watched his big sister getting felt and finger fucked by mommy to loosen up my butt so he could buttfuck me for the first time! </p><p>""Dale, sweetie, come here and let mommy help you to penetrate your sister's butthole. She will feel very good and squeeze you extra tight. But I need to lube you up good first,"" she said as she grabbed Dale's prick with one hand and cupped his buttocks with the other to direct him up on the bed behind my pink anal rosebud. She squirted a bit of lube into her hand and rubbed it all over Dale's stiff penis from stem to stern. Then she pulled him by his erection up to my rear entrance and pressed the tip of his slippery hard-on into my hole to get him started.</p><p>""OK, now, sweetie, slowly push inside your sister but not too fast. Just be firm and keep slowly pushing.""</p><p>""Oh! I just felt the head pop inside! It feels so big!"" I exclaimed.</p><p>Mommy whispered in my ear, ""That's nothing honey, just wait a year or two until your father buttfucks you with his nice big thick one!""</p><p>Dale interrupted, ""Mommy, MOMMY! This feels GREAT! ...Monica, your butt! I can feel it squeezing me extra hard like mommy said!""</p><p>She put his hands on my hips so he could pull against me while he sank his hard penis slowly into me up to the hilt. </p><p>""He's almost all the way in, Monica! Can you take it all?"" asked mommy.</p><p>""Ugh! Ohhh...uhuh, I think so. It feels so big, though...I feel so FULL.""</p><p>""That's good, darling, I think he's all the way up you now. OK, Dale sweetie, now slowly pull your cock back out until just your penis head is inside and then push it back in again. I'll tell you when you can start to go a little faster,"" mommy instructed.</p><p>""OOoooh, yeah, that feels GOOOD!! ...Oh yeah, ummm, and back IN again! ...It feels soooooo big! ...Yeahhhhhhh! ...MMmmm! Keep fucking like that, Dale!"" I groaned.</p><p>""OK, I like buttfucking a LOT! I'll do this anytime you want, Monica!"" answered Dale, and he slowly pulled out and began another determined slow firm push in.</p><p>That steady dick pushing and pulling in and out of my little butthole soon had my insides rippling and squeezing the entire length of his sweet cock and my cunnie was dripping juice on the bed sheet, ""OHHH! Ohh! UGHN! ...FUCK! ...UNGH! Oh God! ...Oh, mommy! It's sooo BIG!""...Ughn! FUCK ME, DALE! ...Ooooo! AWW! Oooo! Mmpf! </p><p>""I thought you two might enjoy a good buttfucking. We can do a lot more fun things, Monica, now that your butt and hips are filling out and Dale's dickie is getting bigger!"" replied mommy as I smiled back over my shoulder at her and Dale. </p><p>She reached to fondle Dale's cute buttocks and toy with his asshole prompting him to yell, ""YEEK!"" and drive his firm prick faster inside me. The feeling was unlike anything I'd ever felt before and I just bowed my head and let the fantastic, dirty yet scrumptious sensations take over my mind until Dale and I were one-one youthful, exuberant, supremely excited sibling fuck, moaning and groaning and encouraging each other to fuck and fuck and fuck. </p><p>Dale certainly did have plenty of energy and gave me an excellent reaming for a good long time until mommy moved up onto the head of the bed, spread her legs and presented me with her golden delicious wet mommy snatch! </p><p>""Lick me, Monica, while Dale fucks his precious penis in and out of your ASS!!"" she commanded. I happily obeyed, lowering my head to push my face into her saturated muff. Her dense wet pubic hairs tickled my nose as I inhaled the incredible sweet, tart, lightly musky aroma of her and plunged my tongue deep inside her vulvette before tonguing her slowly to match Dale's wonderful rhythm inside my now very well pumped ass.</p><p>""OHH, Yesss! Lick mommy, honey! ...Eat mommy's juicy PUSSY! ...Stick your tongue in there! ...Spread my lips and get in DEEP! Oooo! ...You're such a good little cunt licker buttfucker girl! ...Ungh! ...Soon you'll be Dale's AND daddy's special little ass whore! ...Dale, rub Monica's pussy while you keep one hand on her hips! ...MMM! Ughn! Yes! ...Ahhh! Lick my ARSE, baby! ...Oh yes! You are SUCH a NASTY pervy little girl! ...Uhhhmm... Do you feel so NASTY licking mommy's wet PUSSY while your little brother pumps his hard COCK up your dirty butthole!?"" </p><p>""Mm, ohh, mm, YES! ...Mmf! 'slurp!-Ahh! Yes, I'm sooo NASTY! 'slurp!-...Mmm...Such a dirty NASTY GIRL! ...Ummm! I LOVE IT!"" I babbled between licks and slurps on her tasty drenched hairy pussy slot and clitty. As her slick wet vaginal lips and pubic hair scrubbed back against the lapping of my tongue she coated my face, nose and tongue with her liquid delights. Dale shoved his rampant pecker in and out of my ass as he rubbed my entire pussy with his fingers. I became a blur of hard cock surging up my ass, pussy all over my face, nose and tongue, fingers caressing my cunt and curling through my hair, until my thoughts dissolved and I came and came and came...</p><p>End of Chapter V</p>"
865,"Monica Remembers, Part 6",Bonoboworld,,"['Mf', 'Ffb', 'ped', 'cons', 'boobs']",Monica's pervy family celebrates Monica's special night.,2013-04-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Monica's Dad Continues</h5><p>Monica was always an eager little beaver and as she grew older Hilda taught her and Dale more things as her desire for sex play grew with her. We had family TV nights four times a week with one of those nights being for the grown-ups because our favorite shows were on then, and two nights for the kids because that's when their favorites came on. The last family TV night was for family videos when Dale and I made videos of the family sex so we could watch them in years to come as the kids grew up.</p><p>One parents' night we were all in the den watching Barbecue The Politicians, or I should say, Hilda and I were sporadically watching it between gazing in pride and lust at our wonderful, loving and well-behaved children. Hilda had on a pink lacy bustier exposing the top two-thirds of her splendid tits and jutting marshmallow-sized nipples, and a matching pink garter belt and stockings with no panties. She was leaning back next to me on the sofa holding her lovely tanned legs up and fully spread as I reached around her neck to gently squeeze and stroke her big boob with one hand and slowly pull my pud with the other. </p><p>Hilda was gently caressing Dale's hair, gasping every now and then and twitching her hips in pleasure as he knelt before her, slowly and deeply lapping her entire crotch from her freshly washed asshole to her engorged clitoris. She was teaching Dale how to ""go around the world."" He would lick up the length of her wet pink pussy lips several times and then thrust his tongue inside her vagina to tongue-fuck it as deeply as he could go four or five times. Then he would circle-press her clitoris, making her shudder and moan before lapping her slot in a downwards motion three or four times and plunging his tongue into her butthole to fuck-lick it for a while and then rim the edge while she grunted and groaned in satisfaction. Dale must have been doing a good job because she had already cum hard three times in twenty minutes. </p><p>Monica was lying on her back with her face under Dale's crotch sucking his cock and pausing every now and then to lick and suck his balls. Now nine and a half she was developing lovely legs, her hips were just beginning to widen a bit in anticipation of her tweens and her ass was round, firm and muscular.</p><p>I reached over to swipe my hand across Hilda's soaking wet bush to get a taste of her mouthwatering pussy that I would soon be righteously pumping full of my cum after the movie was over. She trembled in a mini-orgasm, turned her head and stuck her tongue into my ear.</p><p>""Alvin,"" she whispered, ""You know father took my virginity when I was eleven, but I had narrower hips and a smaller butt than Monica. She's very sexually mature for her age. I tested her hymen with a small five-inch vibrator. Those lesbians her mother sold her to when she was little must have broken it with one of their dildos. I think her hips and ass are big enough for her to take enough of your cock inside her cunnie--enough for you both to get great pleasure from it. Then by the time she is ten or eleven she can take it all.""</p><p>She tongued my ear lasciviously again and smiled her sexy smile with those lust-glazed, violet-blue eyes of hers. I leaned over and french kissed the gorgeous Nordic love of my life--a finer, more truly sensual and sensuous woman I have never known.</p><p>When we finished kissing she whispered again, ""We'll make a special occasion of it next family night with a nice dinner and candles and everything!""</p><p>The next week Monica's special night rolled around. Hilda had prepared chicken divan and we would have champagne (with little shot glasses for the children to sample it). She had also been busy all week shopping and sewing up special outfits for Monica and herself to wear that the girls would model for Dale and me after dinner. I was filled with anticipation like a little kid and Dale was very excited, too, running all over the place. Hilda made Monica sit Dale down and french him for a while and give him a nice suckjob to calm them both down. Monica was still so horny by early evening--from thinking about what was to come--that she soaked through two pair of panties. Hilda had to make sure she drank enough water so she didn't get dehydrated she later told me with a giggle.</p><p>We held our hands around the table and Hilda said the family prayer, thanking God for our food and all our many blessings and our wonderful and loving family that we would always cherish. The dinner was excellent and the kids loved the flavor and bubbles of their champagne samples, which were just enough so that they didn't get tipsy but were a little more relaxed. We went laughing into the master bedroom where Dale and I readied the video camera and positioned a few soft lights. Hilda and Monica went into Monica's room to freshen up and put on their special outfits while Dale and I waited and watched some TV.</p><p>An hour later the girls came back and both our jaws dropped. They were stunning! Breathtaking was more like it. Dale and I both exclaimed, ""WOW!!"" Our penises stiffened like concrete just looking at them.</p><p>Hilda had her lustrous blonde tresses bumped up in back with bangs in front and side locks tied around behind her long loose hair in back in a really hot retro look. She sported a pink and white striped bustier with half-cups hoisting up and out her huge lightly tanned tits with their luscious fat pink nipples. The pink and white stripes really set off her blonde hair, honeyed complexion and violet-blue eyes. She had on a matching pink and white striped garter belt and crotchless panty set perfectly framing her extensive honey blonde pubic thatch, and pale pink fishnet stockings with white high heels. Her sexy thighs and calves were well toned from walking and rollerblading and she looked amazing.</p><p>Monica's beautiful, straight medium length, copper auburn hair was sprayed up just at the tips in a sexy early '60s flip. Her hazel green eyes were sparkling and her smile lit up the room. She had just a touch of pastel violet lipstick on her lips. Her cheeks were naturally rosy. For a nine-year-old I have to say she was an absolute knockout. She was too young for a training bra but sported a sexy pale green ribbon tied around her slender long neck with Hilda's mother's small antique gold and emerald brooch at the front. Her petite sexy hips and thighs were adorned with a satin emerald green garter belt and matching crotchless panties framing her cute hairless pubic mound and delicate beige-pink labia in front and her peaches and cream, firm and rounded little butt cheeks in the rear. Hilda had tailored the tops of some emerald green fishnet stockings for her with elegant, pale green lace thigh bands secured by garters. I told her she looked very sophisticated in her new, junior miss black high heels as she smiled and wobbled on them a bit and, giggling, nearly lost her balance.</p><p>""Sit down, my big boys, and let us model for you!"" Hilda said, and we sat in the two comfy chairs as she and Monica lit some candles and Hilda put some soft music on the CD player. The girls sashayed back and forth and turned in circles to show off their steamy outfits for us. They vogued in various poses like fashion models, and bent over to slip off their high heels and showcase their gloriously firm buttocks, hips and legs.</p><p>Dale and I clapped and cheered and the girls smiled and took bows together. Then Hilda spoke up, ""Let's Alvin and me raise our champagne glasses and you kids raise your shot-glasses in a toast! Here's to the health and happiness of our beautiful loving Monica on her most special night yet! Skal!""</p><p>""Here's to health and happiness for Monica! Skal!""--Dale, Hilda and I said as Monica smiled, blushing just a little bit, and we all sipped our champagne.</p><p>Then Hilda led Monica over to me and sat her on my lap and said, ""Now, Alvin, give your lovely daughter some nice sweet kisses while I entertain Dale before he gets too fidgety.""</p><p></p><h5>Monica Continues</h5><p>I was so happy and excited to be in my father's arms on this big night that I had looked forward to for sooo long. I smiled at him and told him, ""I love you, daddy.""</p><p>He held me in his strong arms and whispered, ""You are the most beautiful girl in the whole world and I'll always love you forever and ever.""</p><p>Then he gave me one of his deep soul kisses that took my breath away and always made me very wet. We started french kissing and petting and soon I was rubbing his huge hard-on through his pants as he caressed my shoulders, back, hips and legs.</p><p>I glanced over at mommy and Dale and she was smiling on her knees before my baby brother dipping her erect nipples in champagne and then presenting her spectacular boobs to him for him to fondle, lick and suck. Daddy and I continued our passionate kisses for a while until I heard a ""slurp!"" coming from the chair across from us and saw mommy lustily deep-throating Dale while she rubbed her juicy cunnie with one hand and steadied herself on his slender thigh with the other. I have to admit, she looked really cute and hot in her pink and white striped sex outfit. She was having a very good time deep sucking his cock and both his balls into her mouth at once, moving her lips and mouth around in a small circle and humming one of the songs she liked to sing with Dale when they played educational games together. Dale started giggling and humming it too, which made me think how lucky we were to have such a kind and loving mommy who did so much for us and taught us so many wonderful things.</p><p>I told daddy it was his turn and climbed off his lap to unzip his pants so I could take them off and give him a nice suckjob. I pulled off his underpants and his giant throbbing veiny 'cockalicious' sprang free and waggled in the air above my face with his big sperm-filled balls dangling beneath. I wondered how it would ever fit inside my little cunnie, but mommy said she thought most of it would. The musky male aroma of daddy's cock smelled good and I knelt down to give him a nice suck that I hoped would be as passionate as his kisses.</p><p>Mommy had told me that I shouldn't let him cum in my mouth and to save the cum for later, so I couldn't do him for too long, but I did want to make him good and hard. I started at the base of his penis and licked up its sides all the way around, bending it down at one point to make sure I got every side. Then I kissed the shaft all over as well in between licks, tongue-swirled the top and went straight down on him sucking strongly and taking him deep. I built up a good rhythm and moved my head around to apply suction on his cock from different angles like mommy had shown me. His moist velvety dick head prodded the back of my throat several times but I was used to it from three years of practice. He was such a strong and loving man and had such a beautiful big cock. I felt honored to be able to please daddy this way. I hoped I could please him as well with my pussy and that it wasn't too tight. I let his penis slip out of my mouth and lifted it up to tongue the area all around the base of his cock and the top of his balls, mouthing them one by one and sucking gently on them while I jerked his rod in my right hand and cradled his balls in my left.</p><p>I heard whispers and giggles from the other chair and looked over to see mommy seated in the chair with her bustier discarded on the floor clasping her large boobies together around Dale's erect prick as he fucked between her perfect tits back and forth while he lightly pinched and pulled on both her thick nipples. I think the champagne had made Dale a little sleepy though because while he was occasionally giggling he was also panting heavily and seemed to be having trouble keeping his eyes open. After a few more minutes mommy gestured for me to come and help her with Dale, so I stood up and gave daddy a quick smooch and told him I'd be right back. Then mommy and I carried Dale to his room, put him to bed and kissed him goodnight.</p><p>When we returned daddy had turned down the comforter and bed sheets on the bed and gotten fully undressed. He gave me a big wet kiss and picked me up to carry me over and put me on the bed lying on my back. I was nervous and thrilled all at once. Mommy was smiling at me and that helped me feel less nervous. Daddy and mommy sat on the bed on either side of me and daddy held my hand while mommy gave me a tender kiss on the lips and caressed my still very flat chest, belly and legs.</p><p>When she finished daddy said, ""Baby girl, mommy and I love you so very much. You are the most beautiful and loving daughter in the whole wide world and because you're so special we're going to show you how much we love you in a very special way. Your sweet little cunnie may fit a bit snug around my penis and hurt a little bit. That's only because it's the first time and you are still a virgin, but each time you practice intercourse with daddy after that it will feel better and better. Understand, honey?""</p><p>I nodded my head. ""I understand, daddy, mommy explained it to me and I can't wait to do it! Please make love with me now!""</p><p>He shifted on his knees so he could lean over and kiss me on the forehead and then on the lips. He tenderly kissed me with just the tips of our tongues playing against each other and when he lifted his face I looked down between his legs at his huge fully engorged cock in anxious anticipation of how he would be able to fit it up inside of me.</p><p>He continued to kiss me on the tip of my nose and my cheek and my earlobe. Then he put the tip of his warm moist tongue in my ear and that was a new sensation for me. It felt very intimate because I could feel and hear his warm breath so close. He lightly caressed my entire ear with his tongue tip and then kissed my jaw-line and down to my neck. God, he was getting me so HOT! He must have been getting mommy hot watching because she began softly caressing my face and hair with just the tips of her fingers. At that moment I felt this tremendous outpouring of love for my daddy and mommy. I loved them so much. I was so happy to have both of them here for my special moment and I felt so safe, loved and protected in their gentle hands.</p><p>My boobies had not started growing yet and daddy and mommy had not shown them much attention before, but now daddy kissed me from my neck down to my chest and began running his tongue around my still flat titty. He swirled his tongue all around the side of my nipple, lightly licked the top and then sucked the areola and nipple into his mouth. As he sucked on the nipple he delicately clenched below the tip of it with his teeth and rubbed the top of his tongue back and forth across the top of my nipple. WOW! That was a new sensation, too! I could feel my nipple swelling up in his mouth and my other nipple was swelling out of jealousy. He repeated this with my other titty and then kissed down to my belly and gave my navel a nice wet swirly!</p><p>Mommy whispered something in his ear. Then she positioned herself between my legs, kissed my belly and inner thighs and began licking my entire pussy area. She was an expert at this and knew how to really get me sopping wet. She spread my lips open wide and licked and lapped every part of me, rimming my small vulvette and thrusting the front of her tongue inside to lap from different angles. My hips twitched with pleasure. She was soon tonguing all around my clitty, sucking the little man in the boat in between her lips and making me shiver through and through. Then she slowly inserted her long middle finger a few inches inside my vunnel where I could feel my inner muscles squeezing around it as she slowly pushed and pulled it in and out and licked from the base of my cunnie to my asshole. Just as I felt myself starting to cum she paused and said, ""Alvin, honey, I think she's ready!""</p><p>Daddy lifted my thighs up from under my knees as mommy softly massaged my buttocks and thighs apart from beneath. Then she used the index finger and thumb of her left hand to gently spread open my delicate young pussy lips as she grasped daddy's penis at the base and pulled him to me, positioning his pointy cock head near my opening. He placed his arms on either side of my hips, lifting my legs up and apart to rest the back of my knees and calves on his strong muscular arms. I felt the spongy head of his huge dong poke at my clitty once before mommy lowered it to guide it inside me at the right angle. I could feel my pussy muscles stretching with the pressure as he slowly but surely pushed, and then all at once the head popped inside. That didn't hurt at all! In fact, it felt pretty good.</p><p>""Alvin honey, go slow and easy with very short in and outs--perhaps a quarter to half an inch at a time--to get her muscles used to you,"" advised mommy.</p><p>""OK, mother, you know best,"" daddy winked and smiled at me.</p><p></p><h5>Monica's Daddy Recalls</h5><p>I began moving my hips very slightly, back and forth just a tiny bit but gradually pushing more forward. Luckily, Monica was already very wet and my pre-cum and her natural juices eased the motion as I slowly spread her tender and tight inner muscles further and further apart, and her sparkling hazel green little girl eyes grew wider and wider in wonder. She was still a petite and lovely little girl, yet her pussy was so wet and her body so responsive--as hot and erotic as any beautiful woman I'd ever made love to. I began to gradually lengthen my short strokes in and out of her as her inner muscles began to stretch, undulate and accommodate the girth of my fully erect rod.</p><p></p><h5>Monica Interrupts</h5><p>Oh God! It was so exciting! I could feel the insides of my pussy and belly rearranging themselves around his smooth giant dong as he slowly thrust it deeper and deeper, in and out and up my pussy! He was making me into a woman as mommy watched and cooed, ""Yesss! That's daddy's lovely huge cock, my darling beautiful little girl...He's fucking it and out of your juicy little virgin pussy! How does it feel going in and out of your slippery wet pussy?""</p><p>I was so excited my face and chest felt flushed and my entire body was radiating joy and pleasure in powerful waves. I couldn't have been more thrilled and could barely speak in response. I reached up to hug daddy closer to me and kiss him on the cheek and said, ""It...it feels like I'm hugging you, daddy, all over...outside and inside my body!!""</p><p>Daddy kissed me back as I finished my hug and collapsed back on the bed--all the while pushing his big hard cock deeper and deeper inside me.</p><p></p><h5>Monica's Dad Continues</h5><p>I had succeeded in pushing my cock about four inches inside her, wider around than any dildo she had ever felt, but my rod got substantially thicker over the final four inches as it approached the base and her muscles began to clamp down tighter as I pushed a little deeper until I felt some resistance. That indicated that her hymen had never been fully broken. She didn't know then what a hymen was and I didn't want to needlessly scare her, but I whispered to Hilda, ""Hilda, honey, I think she still has part of her hymen.""</p><p>Hilda responded out loud, ""Sweetie, let's pull her to the edge of the bed so I can lick her clitty while you fuck her.""</p><p>That seemed to please Monica who smiled a big smile as, with my prick still halfway up inside her, I pulled her hips over to the edge of the bed so I could fuck her from a more upright position and give Hilda room to lick her clitoris. I pulled out except for the head and then started pushing myself back up inside her as Hilda got on the bed, leaned over her stomach and thighs and began licking her clit. Soon I was steadily thrusting in and out, gradually moving deeper inside her as Hilda's tongue-lashing combined with my fucking soon made the room resonate with Monica's loud moans and cries of pleasure.</p><p>""OH MOMMY! OHH DADDY!! ...OH, IT FEELS SOOOOOO GOOOD!! SOOO BIIIG!!...UGHN! UMGHN! OMIGOD! ...AIEE! FUCK ME, DADDY!! FUCK! OH! ...YOUR THICK COCK FEELS SO GOOD INSIDE ME! ...FUCK ME, DADDY! ...DEEPER! DEEPER, DADDY! ...OH GOD, MOMMY!! LICK IT! ...SUCK ME! ...FUCK ME GOOOOD! OMIGODDD!!""</p><p>I could feel the waves of contractions inside her snug little pussy as she started to cum and the pleasure of it, combined with the sheer excitement and lust in her voice as she shrieked out her joy, lit the fuse on my own orgasm as my bloated balls prepared a torrent of thick cum to flood her deliciously tight and undulating little womb. Hilda was rapidly lapping her clit and as Monica cried out and began her climax, ""UGNH! AHH! AAHHN! AAIIGHHHHH...!""</p><p>I fucked twice more in and out of her and on the third stroke drove my prick straight up and through her cherry spraying a gusher of sperm deep up inside her that she would never forget as her climax suddenly peaked more piercingly, ""AHN! AAIEEEEHHHHHHH!! YIIIKES!!! OH GOD!! WHAT JUST HAPPENED!? OHH- UNNGH! ...AHHH! AHH! Ahhh!"" [pant, pant, pant, pant!]</p><p>Hilda ceased sucking on Monica's clit and gently took her head in her arms as I held my dick deep inside her -still cumming in powerful sprays of semen as my heart pounded and I tried to catch my breath.</p><p>""It's alright my dear sweet Monica--congratulations! You're a woman now! Daddy just took your cherry!"" exclaimed Hilda.</p><p>""It mostly felt great until right at the end, but it kinda hurts now!"" said Monica.</p><p>""That's alright my love, that's only because it's the first time. It will get better each time from now on I promise! Let mommy kiss it and make it better,"" Hilda said as I slowly withdrew my still drooling cock from Monica's clasping, sperm loaded pussy and she moved between her little girl's legs to tongue-bathe her clean.</p><p>Monica looked at me with loving tears in her eyes and hugged me and said, ""THANK YOU, DADDY!! THANK YOU SOOO MUCH! I wouldn't have wanted anyone else besides you to take my virginity!""</p><p>I whispered how much I loved her and many other secret things as I held her in my arms and her mother knelt between her open legs and gently swabbed her tongue inside her red and open vagina to lap up the luscious love potion of little girl pussy juice, rich white sperm and the trickle of virgin's blood that were all oozing out of Monica's freshly fucked and filled young womb.</p><p>End of Chapter 6</p>"
866,"Monica Remembers, Part 7",Bonoboworld,,"['Mf', 'ped', 'cons']",Monica pays her daddy a special visit at the office for a hot 'little box lunch.',2013-04-10T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Monica's Daddy Remembers</h5><p>Monica couldn't take all of me comfortably inside her until she was almost twelve, but it wasn't from lack of trying. After she lost her virginity at nine and a half she took to fucking like a baby bear to honey. But at home she always politely first asked her mommy for permission in case Hilda wanted her to save my cum so I could spurt a big load up Hilda's pussy instead. I had to start working out regularly and taking vitamin supplements to keep up with them but it was worth it. I was the happiest man on earth with two gorgeous females constantly trying to please me by coming up with new and exciting ways to make love.</p><p>Monica often missed me during her summer vacation when I was working at the university and when she was ten and a half one day she surprised me by taking what would be the first of many rides on her bicycle to the university to visit me in my office for what we soon called our ""little box lunch."" I knew what she wanted from the familiar sensual look in her eyes and the tiny beads of perspiration on her forehead and upper lip the instant she walked in the office door. I hung up the ""back in an hour"" sign on the outer door, turned up the volume of the college radio station on our small office boom box, and asked Monica to lock the door behind her. Her smile lit up the room as she realized that I was OK about the purpose of her visit and she rushed into my arms, hugging me close and planting a firm loving kiss on my lips. </p><p>""I miss you, daddy, and I was lying out in the sun earlier and that always makes me so hot for you!"" </p><p>""OK, baby, but we've only got an hour and we can't get too loud."" ""I promise! Just please hurry, daddy, and do me! Do me NOW!""</p><p>In the last year she'd grown a lot. Her breasts were starting to develop soft cones with raised areolas and larger nipples. I had no doubt that they would eventually rival those of her big-breasted biological mother. Today she was wearing a cool short-sleeved wine colored sundress that extended to an inch or so above her knees, wicker sandals and nothing else-for daddy's pleasurable access. I picked her up and put her on my lap facing me. Then I quickly smooched her again, raised her arms above her and pulled her dress straight up off of her to reveal her in all her perfect pre-adolescent splendor. I caressed her sexy legs and gazed at the delicate growth of pale auburn pubic hair now sparsely decorating her mons and setting off the more delicate pinks and beiges of her labia and tiny clitoral hood. Those lovely green eyes of hers were so playful yet sometimes so lustful for such a young girl. She still sometimes took me by surprise with the strength of her needs. </p><p>I stood us both up and reclined the chair so I could sit her back in it and pull her hips forward. I kissed and sucked her nipples and kissed my way down to her belly. She gave off a very quiet but urgent moan and ran her fingers through my hair.</p><p>She was at the peak of her late childhood beauty then and everything about her was absolutely exquisite. I kissed her inner thighs and nuzzled her auburn peach fuzzy pussy mound, inhaling her delicate exciting aroma. I rubbed the tip of my nose against her mons and her clitoral hood as she moaned again, ""Ohhhh, daddy, that's nice but please don't tease me too long!"" </p><p>I pushed my tongue into her just below her clit and then down between her labia, separating them on my way down to the base of her pussy where I licked her from top to bottom several times. Then I probed inside her vulvette and began alternately tongue fucking her and lapping her slit up to her clitoris to swirl the tip of my tongue around it and nibble on her stiffening little nubbin. I repeated this several times making her soaking wet. Soon her ass, inner thighs, and my face were shiny with her juices and she had her hand over her mouth to muffle her moans as her hips and legs twitched now and then in reflexes of pleasure. I inserted my middle finger inside her and started moving it in and out as I vibrated my tongue against her clit and she quickly shook and quivered as she came. I slowed down my pussy licking for about 20 seconds to let her relax a bit and then tongue-fucked and vibrated her clit again to make her cum a second time gasping for air. Her eyes glittered and glazed with lust. She was now good and ready to be fucked.</p><p>The chair would be too uncomfortable for her so I cleared some papers and boxes off my well-padded two-seater office sofa and put the seat cushion from the chair on it so she would have a place to rest her head. She asked, ""Daddy, do you need me to suck you to get you ready?"" </p><p>""No baby, you make daddy hard enough just by you being your sweet petite self!"" I replied.</p><p>This pleased her greatly and she beamed her bright smile at me. I lay her on her back with her legs fully stretched out and one leg dangling off the sofa's edge. Her medium-sized pale pink nipples were hard with excitement and I moved to give each one a brief kiss, lick and suck. Then I moved back between her open legs and lifted her calves on top of my shoulders to place the swollen head of my dong against the opening of her very stimulated wet pussy. We had been practicing some of her new homemade dirty words to describe what we were doing and feeling during sex and I couldn't wait to hear what hot and unpredictable new things she might say. </p><p>""Here it comes, baby!"" I said. </p><p>""OK, daddy, I'm ready!""</p><p>I pushed the head inside her until I felt her entrance muscles expand to let it in and then, moving slowly back and forth-gradually deeper in each time, filled her clutching pre-teen pussy with all but an inch or so of my engorged rod. I pulled it back out to the head and felt her inner muscles snugly close around it trying to hold it in. I pushed in again, deeper this time. </p><p>""OHH God, Daddy! You make my TUMMY feel so good and fulll! UGHN!!"" </p><p>""Shhhh!"" I said, ""We can't be too loud."" </p><p>""OK, daddy, I forgot. I'll be quiet, I promise!"" </p><p>I pushed my cock deep inside her small belly and, indeed, I could see it expanding the middle of her taut little tummy as it filled her nice and full. Slowly at first, and then gradually faster and faster I began rhythmically pushing into her tight, rippling muscular inner garden. I was giving her deep full thrusts and pulling all the way out to the bottom edge of my cock head before shoving my cock back in hard and fast to her limit. From a year of practice I knew exactly when to stop so I didn't thrust hard enough to penetrate her small cervix-just enough to gently poke the head against it to say 'hello!'</p><p>She began moaning and excitedly whispering her encouragement, ""Fuck me good, daddy! Fuck me! ...Oh shit! Ahh! Your big cock is in me! ...Ungh! Nice f-fat cock up my cunnie! Fuck! ...Ugh, ugh, ughn, ugh...uhuh, uhhhh, ooo...yeahhh! I love it! Umf! ...I love fucking you more than anything, daddy! Umgh! ...Ughn! Fuck your baby beaver! ...Spleef my qweef! Splitch my klitch! ...Can you feel my cunnie squeezing and hugging you all over? ...Mm-m-mm! Yeahhh! That's what my pussy's there for-r-rr... Unh!""</p><p> ""Yes, baby, and daddy's gonna fill his little love bunny FULL of daddy cream!"" I grinned.</p><p>""Oh daddy, please! Fuck! Screw me full of CUM! ...I can feel your balls bouncing on my ass! ...Ungh! Fill me with your sperm! ...I love feeling your huge warm COCK...fuck and squirt up my pussy! ...Ughmmm! ...Ugh, ahh, awww...oo, oo, ohhh, umm, yeahh! [pant, pant!] ...Fuck me, daddy! Yeahh! ...Mmm, I'm your little creamy cunt! ...Spurt your fresh cum all up inside me! Unnnh! ...Spray my splay! Gooey my shpooey! ...Oh, oh! OH! Omigod! Ahh! Aw! ...I...I'm Aiiiiaaaargh! Ohhhhh! Ooooooooooo!"" She held her hand over her lips and came strongly, clenching her calves against my shoulders and making me shake, too. </p><p>After she relaxed I lay her gorgeous legs back down on the sofa and got on my knees on the floor next to her and took her in my arms, whispering in her ear, ""Thank you baby for coming to visit me today to share your love with me. You mean everything in the world to me. I love you so much!""</p><p>She looked at me in love and grasped the back my neck, pulling me to her. She brought her soft full lips hungrily to mine and kissed me with such tenderness and passion it made my head swim. I was in awe of her, heart and soul. I never could say no to her. She was the magical youthful embodiment of some mysterious primeval feminine principle-an underlying universal female soft force that must be part of what birthed everything good in the universe and eternally nurtures its unfolding. I would always do anything she wanted. She was good and whatever she wanted was good. She hugged me tight and slid her sweet little tongue under mine, curling it to cup the underside of my tongue and lick it to the tip before spiraling around and sucking my tongue. Then she withdrew it to nibble my lips all around and press her lips against mine again and again as I moved and lip-kissed her back. We rested in each other's arms-a quiet special father/daughter moment.</p><p>--Knock-knock!-We heard someone knocking on the outer office door and the key inserted in the lock! We scrambled to our feet and I raised Monica's arms up and helped her pull her sun dress back on and then hurried to put my pants and shoes on. It was my undergrad research assistant, Vasti, a cute Hindu girl from southern India.</p><p>""Professor! Professor, are you still here?"" she called.</p><p>""Yes, Vasti, I'm here in my office."" I opened the door and she saw my daughter and smiled. ""This is my 10 year old Monica who decided to pay me a visit today. Monica, this is my research assistant, Vasti.""</p><p>""I'm ten and a half, daddy!"" said Monica in mock irritation and then she smiled and shook hands with Vasti, ""Please to meet you!""</p><p>""Pleased to meet you, young lady."" Vasti replied. ""She's a very lovely girl, Alvin.""</p><p>Monica beamed.</p><p>""She's the light of my life,"" I said and kissed her on the top of her head while I caressed and squeezed her ripe little butt out of Vasti's line of sight.</p><p>""Professor, I need to take off early today to do some errands and go for my dental appointment and I just wanted to let you know,"" said Vasti.</p><p>""That's fine, Vasti. I'm having a little father-daughter work day with Monica today, and we'll finish the collation tomorrow,"" I replied.</p><p>""OK then, see you tomorrow. Nice meeting you, Monica,"" Vasti said and scooped some papers and envelopes off the file cabinet and left the office. </p><p>I locked the outer door behind her, turned up the office CD player so we could make more noise and led Monica by the hand back to the sofa for an extra special box lunch.</p><p>I helped her doff her sundress again and this time took off her sandals as well. She unbuttoned and unzipped my pants and I sat on the sofa while she pulled them off and grabbed my partially erect penis that was sticky with her juices from our earlier love- making. She stroked my cock in her fist a few times, then lifted it up and put her nose right down at the base of it between my cock and balls and inhaled deeply, ""Mmmmm! I love the smell of me on you!""-and engulfed my entire partial erection down her throat, sucking and pulling on it with her mouth and tongue in deep sucks before it fully hardened and she could no longer take all of it down. [Cough-cough!] She slightly gagged, ""Daddy, you get hard quick!""</p><p>""All the better to ravish you with my big boner, my dear!"" I smiled lasciviously as she giggled her delight. </p><p>""Monica, baby, I'm going to lie down on the sofa this time and teach you how to mount me on top. We've never done that before but you'll have a lot of fun in this position once you learn how to keep your balance,"" I said as I lay down and held my arms open for her.</p><p>""Oh BOY! Sounds cockalicious to me, daddy!"" She loved learning new things. She climbed up so she was standing on the sofa above me with her feet on either side of my hips and gazed at me expectantly.</p><p>""OK, Monica, honey I want you to give me your hands for balance and slowly bend your knees to sit down. I'll help scoot you forward into position."" She smiled and eagerly obeyed, squatting until the soft tip of my huge erection bumped against the middle of her pussy. ""Good, baby, hold it right there a sec."" I positioned the tip just inside her opening as she steadied herself. ""Excellent, honey, you can sit on it now, nice and slow, and then I'll take you for a good ride!""</p><p>""OK daddy, that sounds FUN!"" she grinned as, wobbling slightly, she began sitting and my cock penetrated inside her love channel. She was tight and grunting with her effort to impale herself on my meaty rod. I had to massage her petite clit and start a little up and down motion to get her quietly sighing and make her pussy sufficiently wet, but her juices flowed after fifteen or twenty seconds of this and my cock stretched her inner muscles and slid deeper and deeper until it poked her little cervix. She was squatting almost all the way down. I told her to lean forward, put her hands on my lower chest and use her feet, knees and thighs to help keep her balance. She found this more comfortable and as she leaned toward me in order to kiss my lips, her lovely auburn hair, which had grown quite long, tickled my neck and face as I held her in my arms and caressed her ass with my thick dong buried balls deep in her tightly stretched vunnel.</p><p>""I love your big cock moving in my belly and filling me so full,"" she sighed, ""I can feel it throbbing and ready to fuck!"" and she smooched and gently bit my neck.</p><p>""Monica, honey, daddy usually controls how we fuck. This time you're on top and you get to control everything. You can fuck my cock any which way you want. Just be careful you don't ram down onto me so that I poke you too hard deep inside, understand sweetie?""</p><p>""I understand, daddy."" </p><p>""Now sit upright on me like you were riding a pony. Thaaat's right. Now, go baby go! Giddy-up!""-and I swatted her lightly on her ass cheek to get her going.</p><p>""Ne-he-he-he-he-heh!"" she neighed like a horse, giggled and began using her feet and legs to start a gentle riding motion up and down, ""Oooh, this feels niiiiiiice! Mmmmm! Daddy I'm going to do YOU this time, hee-hee!""</p><p>She'd taken three quarters of me inside her and began flexing her legs to lengthen her up and down motion, ""Uh-uh-uh-ohh-um-mm! ...Oh, s-so deep! ...Ball me, daddy! Fuck! ...I love it! Oof! Oo-fuck! ...Ugh! Ugh! Ughn! ...[pant! pant!] Ohhh! ...Oh daddy, the weight of me on you is...s-spreading my cunnie on the bottom of your fat wiener...soooo big! ...God! It feels like you're splitting me in two!...Ooo!...it feels so goooood! ...Do me, daddy, do me! Ungh!"" </p><p>""We've got to be careful, honey, that I don't poke your limit too hard inside. I'm going to pull my hips back a little when I get close to it so I don't bang into you,"" I said. </p><p>""You mean my smervix, daddy?"" </p><p>""Cervix, honey, cervix."" </p><p>""OK, daddy, I'll be careful too, 'cause remember I'm supposed to be in control now, right?"" </p><p>""That's right, princess!"" and her movements became more vigorous as she panted and moaned her pleasure while I stroked into her and caressed her smooth sexy hips and thighs. </p><p>After a bit I grabbed her hips and said, ""Here, little lover, let me show you this."" I waited until she was on her down-stroke, pulled her hips forward and then shoved them back in a rocking motion several times, scrubbing the front of her mons and her rigid little clit back and forth against my thicket of brown pubic hair-her reaction was immediate.</p><p>""AAIIIH-YI-YII!! WOW! Yeahhh! ...Ungh! That feels GREAT, daddy! ...Do it some MORRRE!""</p><p>""You can do it, baby. Just use your hips, ass and leg muscles! You control how far you move!""</p><p>She tentatively rocked back and forth on my very hard prong with four or five short strokes and then got the hang of it, scooted her hand position forward a little for better balance and started rocking my world. ""UGHN! Ugh! Ahh! Like TH-THAT, daddy!?""</p><p>""Yesss, baby, that's perfect! Rock daddy's cock! Put your hips into it! ...Awwwww! Yeahhhh! Like that! ...Scrape your cunt against daddy's pubes! You're a good rider! ...Daddy's gonna take you for a real ride in a minute!""</p><p>""UGHN! UGHN! Ugh! Ugh! ...OO-oo-oo-OO-WEEEH! ...GOD! Daddy, I love you! ...AHHH! Umh, umgh, ungh UNNGH!"" </p><p>She scrubbed her delicate auburn bush and clit against my dense brown pubic nest, sliding, pulling and thrusting her snug little pussy and rocking away-her hips and mons moving up over me and back, driving my cock like a gear shift. Her inner muscles were expanding and contracting along my entire shaft like an incredibly tight soft machine for milking cum. Her splendid hips and ass muscles were working in perfect rhythm, her head was thrown back and she was grunting, panting and ranting with an ecstatic open-mouthed smile, ""UFF! Uh-fuck! OH, FUCK! OOOM! ...MM-MM-mm-mm-oooo! ...AAGHN! Uh-Umf! ...Oh GOD, daddy! Dick me! Screw my CUNT! ...Urrghh! ...BUFF my SKWUFF! JAM my SKWAM!! ...Ugh! ...Splooch my COOCH and jif my SKWIFF! ...OOO-oo-WOOOO!"" </p><p>She was free-associating her homemade dirty talk half out of her mind with pleasure. It was like being ridden by some shrieking wild elfin lover from another more ethereal world:-) </p><p>She really had herself going and me, too, but I didn't want to cum too soon, so I told her, ""Baby...baby, you're starting to make daddy cum but I don't want to cum too soon so let's take a quick break."" </p><p>""Awwwww, OK, daddy,"" she said, slightly disappointed and panting for breath. She paused, sitting upright on my erection and gazing at me with those guilelessly hypnotic green eyes of hers in girlish anticipation. I smiled at her and caught my breath, too. </p><p>After a minute or two I reached up as if to hug her and tickled her belly as she shrieked in childish laughter, twisting and bucking this way and that on my cock and then, suddenly grunting with an ""OOoo!""--realized she could move in a lot more different directions in this position than just up and down and back and forth. </p><p>When I saw that look of realization on her face I touched the tip of her nose and said, ""THAT's the next lesson!""</p><p>""TEACH ME! TEACH ME!"" she yelled, and I had to shush her to remind her we were at my workplace and not to get too loud. </p><p>""I will, I will, wait a minute,"" I replied and slowly stood up, carrying her small light body still impaled on my dick over to the mini-fridge to pour us some ice water to drink.</p><p>""Mmm, that's good, daddy. I was getting thirsty."" We finished our drink and I carried her back to the sofa and sat down with her cute stretched pussy lips splayed around my fat prong and her legs spread wide around my hips. </p><p>""You're so good to me, daddy,"" she softly whispered, ""...your cock feels so nice I wish you could keep it there in me forever,"" and she kissed me so tenderly on the lips my erection felt hard as a skyscraper within her. </p><p>""You ready to take daddy for a ride, this time?"" I asked. </p><p>""Sure am! Let's get cockalicious!"" she exclaimed.</p><p>I carried her giggling back over to the sofa and half fell back onto it with her on top.</p><p>""YEEK!"" </p><p>""What happened?"" </p><p>""Your stiffy poked me inside a little hard but it's OK."" </p><p>""I'm sorry, baby!"" </p><p>""It's alright, daddy, you can poke me anytime!"" she said with a sly mischievous look, as she grinned and wiggled her hips and snappy-tight pussy around my cock a little bit.</p><p>""Daddy, you be my horsey this time and I'll ride YOU. Now giddy-up, horsey!"" She slapped me on my thigh.</p><p>I neighed, ""Ne-he-he-he-heh!"" and pumped up and down with a few short strokes as she began vigorously rocking my throbbing cock back and forth into her wet pussy as if she were really riding a horse. </p><p>""Yeee-haw! Oh yeahhh!"" she exclaimed and slapped me on the thigh again. I immediately tickled her belly and underarms and she squealed and started bucking, twisting and writhing all over the place; driving, thrusting and jerking my rod in all directions. I had to be careful to pull my hips back at the right point in her counterthrusts to avoid poking her too hard. I tickled her with one hand and quickly used the other to thumb her clit, which immediately focused her attention and she drove her mons into me, scrubbing and grinding her clit against the fat base of my cock and pubic thatch as she writhed and bucked in new directions, this time with a little more determination on her part.</p><p>""Hee-hee-hee! Ughn! AIIHH!! UNGH! ...Oo! OH M-MY!! G-UNGH! ...OHH! THAT'S G-GOOOD! ...Ummgh! ...UFF-ugh-ugh-ughn-UGHN! ...Let ME do it some! ...OOO! ...Oo-oo-uhf-ohhhh...OH GOD, D-DADDY!! MMm...URGH! ...I can f-feel your big cock m-moving...all around in my belly!! ...MMm! Daddy, UNGH! I never knew it could be like THIS! FUCK!! ...Aaahn!"" </p><p>I began pumping her with deeper up and down strokes to give her an extra-added incentive. ""OH GOD, daddy!! ...That's even BETTER!! Keep doing THAT!""</p><p>""See baby? My cock is just like the joystick on your computer game! You can move it in any direction, just use your pussy, hips and legs to control it like this!"" I explained as I firmly grasped her writhing, pumping hips and began working them in short tight circles and ovals around the base of my cock as I slowly fucked her up and down. I could feel our pubic hair rasping together when she ground her clitoris around on me and the excited little girl smell emanating from her now sloppy wet vagina was intoxicating. Those circular grinding motions REALLY set her off, grunting and scrubbing her wet mound around on my crotch and balls in wild orbits, as she thrust and yanked on my engorged staff with her tightly undulating inner snatch.</p><p>""UURRRRRGGH! AAAAGH!! ...Oh god! COCK ME, daddy! ...DICK ME UP!! Fuck! ...FUCK ME WITH YOUR JOY STICK! AHGHN! ...I'm gonna fuck you back GOOD, daddy! ...AIIIGHH! UNGH! UGHN!"" </p><p></p><h5>Monica Remembers</h5><p>I did the hula dance on daddy's enormous dick while he pumped my wet young cunnie full of his hunky cockalicious and bucked me this way and that--catching and holding me with his strong hands so I wouldn't fly right off him. He'd do some quick short thrusts and then really long but not too fast bronco thrusts to push me up in wild directions and I would push back, rock and grind his fat prong against my limit. Then I'd use my leg muscles to launch my own wild directions and thrust back in, twisting and rotating my hips and clitty against the base of his shaft and pubes, stirring his cock and balls all around with my new rotary engine pussy! We were sweating, grunting and groaning out our pleasure and gasping for breath the whole time. It was absolutely the most thrilling thing I'd ever done in my life! I'd never felt so free, wild, well fucked and fucking like that before. It was suddenly like fucking was animal wild and a creative art form all at once. Daddy had shown me many magical pleasurable things before but this was the best!</p><p></p><h5>Monica's Dad Continues</h5><p>My ass was bouncing off the sofa as I alternated short thrusts and deep thrusts into her and she wildly fucked and pressed me back. She was riding me like a bronco buster at a rodeo-with her entire body-as she bucked, writhed, and twisted all over the place. Her face was flushed and her hair was whipping around. Her pink nipples were jutting straight out and her glittering green eyes were half-lidded in total wanton lust, her groans and rants incoherent. She had a tiny bit of drool at the corner of her mouth. I could feel her orgasm building like a tidal wave as her hips, thighs and calf muscles began to twitch, vibrate and then shake uncontrollably. She was filled with the limitless freedom of childhood then: I beheld her soaring wild spirit, and the beauty of her was beyond words. I felt the pressure build in my loins as my heart pounded harder and harder and I prepared to fill her with an ocean of cum. I reached up as she swung my cock deep into herself with the liquid motion of her hips, and pinched and pulled on her erect pink nipples.</p><p>""AARGHHH! AAIHH! ...Pinch me! Pull on my nips, daddy! OHH-OO! ...OH GOD! I'm gonna...I'm gon...UGHN!! ...I'M GONNA C-CUM! AIEEH! OH! GUH-G-GODDDD! EEEEEEEEEEE!!"" She shrieked, fell forward into my arms and spasmed and shook uncontrollably from her shoulders to her feet as I crescendoed and climaxed with her-unleashing thick hot rhythmic blasts of pent up love cream to inundate her sweet muscularly contracting pussy that clenched and clasped my bucking gushing rod until it overloaded her vagina with cum and rammed excess thick white streams of it back out of her to course with her juices down her inner thighs and ass and soak the sofa cushions.</p><p>""GOD, DADDY! I can f-feel you...OH GOD, You're cumming so HARD! ...CUM in me, daddy! FUCK! ...DICK ME UP! ...Fill me with daddy BABY CREAM!! ...MMmm! Ungh! ...I'm so wet and your cock feels SOOO GOOOD spewing off inside me!...OH, KISS ME DADDY, UGHM!!"" I soul kissed her and she held me tighter than ever as she gently rocked her hips and crotch against me to milk the last jets of sperm out of my spent cock. </p><p>I was exhausted and had never cum so hard in my life. After a few minutes she actually had the energy to climb off me. She kneeled on the carpet next to me, helped me lift and spread my legs and quietly began licking my rich white cum mixed with her wet juices off my thighs, ass, balls and cock. I just lay back, completely relaxed and enjoyed her loving ministrations as if I was in a dream. Her soothing tongue bathing and quiet licking, slurping and swallowing noises were so erotic, loving and peaceful. When she finished she smiled cheerfully up at me and said, ""You're all cleaned up now, daddy!"" </p><p>Overcome by her sweet natured goodness and incomparable beauty I grabbed her and hugged her to me, kissing her neck, cheek and ear and stroking her lovely shining auburn hair. We held and gentled each other and took a nap in each other's arms on that perfect summer afternoon. When evening came we arose, cleaned the sofa cushions as best we could, got dressed and walked arm in arm to her bicycle, which we threw in the back of my car and then went home.</p><p>End of Chapter VII</p>"
867,"Monica Remembers, Part 8",Bonoboworld,,"['Mf', 'Ffm', 'ped', 'cons', 'exhib', 'boobs']",Monica reveals her pervy family's exhibitionist adventures at various leisure time locations...,2013-04-10T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Monica Recalls</h5><p>I didn't get my first period until two months after my twelfth birthday so, between the ages of nine and twelve and two months, daddy and I enjoyed regular intercourse any time we liked without worrying about birth control. I didn't even know what birth control was then. We had so many beautiful times and adventures in those days.</p><p>Daddy would take the whole family to the university football games when it was cold weather, and mommy, Dale, daddy and I would sit under big blankets and fool around while we watched the game. Our drinks and snacks were within easy reach next to mommy's purse. It was so fun! We never wore underwear to those games! Mommy would put little Dale on her lap under the blanket and wait until the game got going. Then she would unzip his pants, pull out his big boy prick and start fondling and jacking him. She had to whisper to him not to make too much noise. He would smile eagerly at her and say, all excited, ""OK mommy, I'll be good!"" </p><p>She had a blouse with snaps on it and a special maternity bra she had found in her size that she could also unsnap to expose her nipples. She would wait until Dale was really enjoying her hand-job and then get daddy to hold the blanket over them while she turned Dale in her lap, undid her bra snaps and let him enjoy a good long fondle and suck on her big firm titties. She liked to flavor her large nipples for us in the car before the game with different things she kept in her purse: Vanilla extract, strawberry jam, peppermint, or cinnamon and sugar. Dale would reach between her legs with one hand and rub her pussy through her slacks while he suckled. Mommy LOVED this and she was good to go until the crowds let up after halftime and we would go for our bathroom break. Then she would snap up and zip up Dale and take him and me into the ladies room. </p><p>I would help put paper down on the toilet seat for her to lean forward, grip and rest her arms on so he could fuck the crap out of her in the stall while I fondled and sucked her huge flavorful tits and she writhed toward her powerful orgasm--gritting her teeth so she wouldn't cry out her pleasure. Back in our seats for the third quarter, Dale's sucking and fondling would make her cum two or three more times in the stands-surrounded by crowds of people who had no idea what was going on right in their midst.</p><p>But I had the best time of all because I would wear nothing under my jacket but a long dress and a garter belt, stockings and shoes while daddy fondled and fucked the shit out of me under the blanket making me cum so many times I often lost count and occasionally lost consciousness. Daddy would goo us both up with sex lube in the car on the way to the game so I could mount and slide most of the way down on him quickly enough not to draw too much attention. When we sat down in the stands under the blanket I would hoist my dress up above my hips while he unbuttoned and unzipped his fly, freeing his lovely big cock and balls. I would put his fat dick head inside me and sit smoothly and surely down on him as his shaft rubbed deliciously against my clitty and spread my little wet beaver wide open. I had to be extra careful not to cry out at the wrong time during the game because daddy would really get me going to the point where I almost forgot where I was. </p><p>When the crowds were quiet just watching the game daddy would fuck me extra slow and deep, caressing my muff and thighs, sometimes fondling, lightly pinching and pulling on my nipples. I'd get dripping wet and my nipples would stick out like thimbles. When a big play was made and the crowd would stand up and cheer all around us, daddy would hoist eleven-year-old me up with the blanket still over us-like many parents do-only he would cheer and fuck the living shit out of me! We'd yell and pretend to be jumping up and down like any other fans but he'd really be thrusting it to me hard and deep. I had to bend my knees and use my feet against his thighs to make sure he didn't butt against my cervix too hard, but the thorough reaming his giant smooth dong was giving my wet little pussy felt fabulous, and to know I was being royally fucked by my sweet loving daddy surrounded by thousands of cheering fans was exhilarating! I used to pretend in my mind they were cheering for daddy and me! </p><p>Then, when the crowd sat back down we did, too, and daddy resumed his slow exquisite in and out screw as I leaned back against him and relaxed into his arms. Whenever I got hungry or thirsty he would feed me my snacks and drinks and I always felt so safe and secure with him. Soon we would be on our feet yelling our heads off and screwing our brains out again. Sometimes the cheering would last for a good bit and he would caress or thumb my clit during these deep pumpings and I couldn't help but cry out and cum! ""YEAHHHH! AHN! AAIIEEEEEH!! GO TEAM! UNNGHH!""</p><p>After half-time I would just drop my dress down, hop right off him as his huge slurping cock withdrew from me with a moist -thwuck!- and slide out from under the blanket to go with mommy and Dale to have our bathroom break. Sometimes mommy half crouched up on the toilet seat, leaned back against the wall and spread her legs for me to eat her out while Dale got to fuck me his favorite way-at high speed! I'd bend over and hold myself steady on her strong thighs, help guide Dale inside me and just bury my face in her sumptuous hairy sopping wet split and lap and slurp to my heart's content. When mommy's hips twitched a few times and her legs started trembling she could barely contain her muffled moans. Then I would suck her clitoris and rub my own clitty as Dale banged me nice and fast and mommy and I would cum together, shaking and shivering in the stall. One time she came so hard she fell forward off the toilet seat and I had to try to catch her which nearly made me fall and drove Dale's little butt -wham!- into the stall door behind him. Then we all had a good laugh and mommy hugged us and planted a big wet kiss on both of us and thanked us for being ""such wonderful children to help mommy so!"" She would wipe her juices off my face and we would troop back to the stands where I could smell her delicious pussy on me for the rest of the game.</p><p>Daddy would come back from his lonely pee break anticipating the final two quarters. I would slip under the blanket to my knees to unzip his soft prick from his pants and suck him back to erection. He held the blanket a little higher than normal so no one could see my bobbing head. Once he was good and hard he would help me back onto his lap. Up would come my dress and ""Ahhn...ummmm...unngh!""-up would fill my wet young twat with daddy's fat throbbing prick. </p><p>Usually from the first through the third quarters we would fuck with my back to him, but I liked to turn and hold him during the fourth quarter so we could whisper to each other and it was more intimate that way-especially when I would feel him spurt and fill me completely with his cock and cum. It was during one of these special times, with the crowd cheering all around us, that I had my first multiple orgasm.</p><p>""You're very quiet, baby. Are you comfortable?"" he whispered.</p><p>""Ohh yes, daddy, I'm verrrry comfortable. You just feel so good moving inside me a long time nice and slow,"" I whispered back.</p><p>He reached back and slid his middle finger slowly and firmly up my butt and deepened his cock-strokes in my cunnie as I buried my head in his shoulder, trembled and came. Twenty seconds after I thought I'd finished cumming he rimmed my butthole with his finger, plunged it in again and then caressed my clit with his other hand. I writhed and came again hard! I felt his warm breath against my ear as he whispered, ""I'm going to fuck my baby girl full of daddy's special baby cream now."" </p><p>He must have saved up his cums for a week and been super horny because he pumped three very long slow deep strokes into me and on the third penetration I could feel him exploding off inside me like a fire hydrant hit by a truck! The pressure of his semen spraying over and over against my inner walls was amazing! I started cumming and cumming in waves-wave after wave!! I couldn't believe it! I literally saw stars before my eyes and, shaking uncontrollably, held onto daddy for dear life. He pushed himself as deep up inside me as he could go and held me quivering in his arms as he ejaculated enough sperm to make triplets and I just couldn't seem to slow my heartbeat or stop cumming! When we came to our senses and began catching our breath I looked over and saw mommy smiling happily at us, ""I can see you shivering under that blanket, Monica. It is getting colder out-do you want another blanket?"" I contentedly closed my eyes and nodded my head, still unable to speak.</p><p>When the game was over daddy zipped and buttoned up and scooped me up to carry me, half conscious in blissful post-orgasmic exhaustion, to the car. Mommy also carried Dale who was fast asleep. When we got to the parking lot daddy put me down and I felt his thick gooey cum stream down my thighs and stockings. I started walking bowlegged down the parking lot because I was slightly sore from the thorough fucking I'd received from both Dale and daddy. I heard mommy whisper, ""Honey, you're leaving a happy trail down the parking lot!"" I looked back and, sure enough, spaced every foot or so apart from the hem of my dress back to the spot where daddy had put me down there were thick white drops of sperm extending for over 25 feet. ""Alvin, you'd better carry her to the car."" And he did. We had so much fun at those games we never even thought of buying any souvenirs. Our wonderful family memories were our souvenirs.</p><p>---</p><p>We had family sex in lots of other places outside our house. Until Dale was eleven mommy could take him into any ladies room anywhere and they would do whatever they wanted together. She would take him shopping with her when she went to her favorite thrift store and small boutiques. After she picked out a few items she would take him into the changing room and let him feel her up and undress her and suck her big tits. He would help her try on new bras or a new bikini or dress. Then she would lick his balls and suck his penis until it was good and hard and let him fuck her for 10 or 15 minutes while she fingered her clit. After she came they would go back out and she would select a few more things to try on. Then she would take him back into the changing room to strip for him and let him eat her pussy. One time she was sitting in a chair with her legs spread open on a bench with little Dale down between them slurping loudly on her hairy wet snatch. She was pulling on her thick nipples and starting to cum. All of a sudden the shop girl knocked on the door of the dressing room and asked if everything was all right!</p><p>Mommy had to think quick, ""Uh, everything's fine. He's just finishing the last of his soda. I've told him not to slurp like that, haven't I Dale?"" </p><p>""Yes, mommy,"" Dale answered, as mommy covered his mouth with her hand before he could giggle.</p><p>The shop girl said, ""OK, just let me know when you're ready to ring up,"" and walked away. Dale went right back to licking her furry wet twat, only this time a little more quietly, as mommy ran her fingers through his hair and soon came all over the chair.</p><p>Mommy told me later that when they walked out of the changing room the shop girl gave her a kind of sly smile and she thought the girl must have suspected something was going on. Mommy had wiped her juices off the chair as best she could with a handkerchief, but that chair still must have smelled like pussy. Dale and I helped her leave her distinctive sweet aroma many places. We would teasingly ask her, ""Mommy, aren't you embarrassed they might recognize your smell?""</p><p>She would reply with a big grin, ""No, kids, mommy is just marking her territory!""</p><p>---</p><p>On long car trips Dale and I would take turns sitting in the back seat with mommy and she would suck Dale's dick or spread me out, clean my asshole with her lubricated wipes and eat out my pussy and butthole. When truckers would approach who might see inside the car daddy would warn us, and mommy would sit up and act like nothing was happening. When mommy would drive, Dale would rub her crotch and fondle and suck her boobs under her T-shirt or blouse while daddy licked my cunt or fucked me on the back seat. I loved to give him long thorough suckjobs on those trips. </p><p>One night we were coming back from visiting dad's sister's family and daddy got beneath me on the back seat and turned me around so he could teach me how to sixty-nine. I sucked his huge boner off twice while he licked, sucked and ate out my entire ass and crotch for almost three hours. I came in his mouth while he sprayed creamy blasts of his semen all over my lips and down my throat. When we stopped for a dinner break I still had thick white sperm on my lips and dripping down my chin. Mommy had to face me away from the restaurant in the parking lot and quickly lick all dad's cum off my face while I giggled at the erotic hilariousness of it and Dale laughed so hard I thought he would piss his pants. </p><p>Daddy chuckled and rubbed mommy's firm round ass through her dress while she tongue-bathed me. When we finished eating supper, daddy drove us to the dark end of the parking lot where the streetlights were out. He rolled up the windows where no one could hear mommy's squeals and plow-fucked her brains out on the back seat while Dale and I watched and he felt me up and bunny fucked me with his smaller dick in the front seat. Daddy was really turned on by watching mommy lick sperm off my face in the parking lot and mommy really came loud that night.</p><p>---</p><p>We liked to go to the amusement park in the summer and we had lots of fun there! Daddy liked to make love with me in the dimly lit Tunnel of Love ride, and when it was dark enough we didn't care who heard us moan or dirty talk because couples on dates would be fooling around in there, too. I would wear a knee-length dress to help cover his lap and he would hoist me up like he was helping me onto his lap when he was really helping me sit down on his throbbing prong so we could fuck our brains out as he kissed me breathless and pinched and pulled on my nipples. </p><p>My favorite was the merry-go-round. It had different kinds of animals and little sleighs with raised sides on them that all went up and down on metal poles. If it wasn't too crowded daddy would take me in one of the little sleighs. He would stroke my clitty and finger-fuck me to get me wet and then slide his big hard dick up inside me under my skirt as the merry-go-round began to accelerate. I loved this ride because it was like flying and fucking at the same time: Around and around, as the little sleigh went up and down on its big pole and I went up and down on daddy's big pole, gasping and laughing in pleasure with my arms out like wings, flying by all the watching people. Some of them were probably wondering why that one little girl with the copper colored hair looked so full of bliss. Sometimes I felt kind of sorry for them because, from what mommy had told me, pretty much most of them would never share the kind of special pleasure and joy I had with my daddy.</p><p>We would wait until dusk for the last ride of the day, which for us was always the sky ride. This was mommy's favorite because she loved to look down at the splendid view of all the rides and crowds from high above the trees while she had sex. One evening she had on an outfit of red high heels, a peach and gold mini skirt that showed off her gorgeous honey tan legs, and a short-sleeved see-through white blouse with a plunging neckline that really showed off her prominent cleavage in her peach colored brassier. She never wore panties to the park. Her makeup, ass length blonde hair and big violet-blue eyes were stunning. She was wet from all the drooling stares the men in the park had given her and eager to get on her favorite ride. I knew she was going to put on a show so I sat opposite her in the sky ride so I could watch. </p><p>As soon as the big suspended bucket we were in went above the rooftops to start its slow journey over the park, she sat back, undid the buttons on her blouse down to the bottom button-which she left buttoned-and unsnapped the front of her bra-spilling her big tanned jugs into the cool open night air. She winked at daddy and us and gently pulled her mini skirt up over her luxuriant golden thigh-to-thigh muff, spread her legs and then used her fingers to pull apart her pussy lips. As she held one set of labia pulled open she pointed her index finger at me, turned it over and curled it twice back toward herself to indicate that she wanted me to come to her. </p><p>It was still dusk and we were clearly visible to other people in the other sky buckets, but most of them were busy looking everywhere down at the park and not into the other buckets. I walked a little nervously toward her, afraid of getting caught because this was the most public thing we did and we only did it once or twice a summer. She pointed down indicating that she wanted me on my knees between her legs. I obediently positioned myself. With one hand languidly stroking her boob and pulling on her big erect nipple she caressed my hair with the other hand and then pulled my face into her hairy blonde aromatic pussy pie as I surrendered to her. I forgot everyone and everything else, inhaled deeply and immersed myself into her large moist fur-fringed pussy--lapping up her soft throbbing half open labia over and over as she sighed and loudly moaned. ""Uhnnn, yessssss, that's IT, Monica! ...Mmm-unh! ...Kiss mommy's wet pussy! ...Eat mommy out! ...Eat mommy while she looks at the park!""</p><p>I could tell by the liquid delight flowing freely from her cunnie to run down my chin and neck that she was having the time of her life. She was so turned on it was getting me more turned on and I snacked and slurped her up and down, tongue-fucked inside her vulvette and went down to lave her arse before lapping her entire crotch all over again. She was starting to groan loudly while daddy and Dale watched us with their hard-ons sticking out of their flies and pulled on their erections. About two minutes into the ride we started hearing scattered reactions from the people passing us in the opposite direction in the other sky buckets.</p><p>""Judy, look!"" </p><p>""What? Omigod!"" </p><p>""What are those girls doing?"" </p><p>""What do you THINK?""</p><p>""Mommy, look at that lady! Her bubbies are showing!"" </p><p>""What honey? Where?"" </p><p>""Omigod!""</p><p>My drenched face was pressed against the core of her femininity, feasting on her sexual release as I heard various startled exclamations fly by one by one. But I was deeply focused on our pleasure and couldn't have cared less. Mommy's pussy was so lush, gorgeous, wet and sweet that slowly eating her out became hypnotic.</p><p>""Hey look!"" </p><p>""EAT PUSSY!"" some teenage boys called. </p><p>Mommy smiled and waved back.</p><p>I lapped up her twat and pressed my lips on her clitty and gave it a big wet kiss, then I ran my tongue all around it and sucked it and the entire clitty hood into my mouth and sucked. </p><p>""O-OHH! Ungh! Um-ummm! ...Suck it, Monica! ...Suck my CUNT!"" she yelled.</p><p>""Suck her what?"" someone shouted.</p><p>I sucked it good and mommy's legs, belly and crotch started trembling all at once as she shrieked and came, ""AAAARRRGH! [pant! pant!] AIIIIIH!! ...Ohh GOTT! ...Aghnnn!</p><p>""What HAS she got? Herpes?"" some smartass bellowed.</p><p>""Monica, you made mommy cum so good, stay right where you are and keep snacking,"" she said and, unbeknownst to me, motioned for my father to come over. ""Alvin, she's been such a perfect slutty tonight you must fuck her and make her cum and take your sperm. It's almost dark. Hurry and fill her pussy while some people still might be able to see!""</p><p>I was shivering with excitement. I licked at her sopping pussy as daddy lifted my dress, put his strong hand on my naked hips and used his other hand to pop his cock head inside the wet entrance to my tingling young pussy and spread me to my limit. </p><p>""Oh my god, that man's fucking that little girl!"" </p><p>""No way!"" </p><p>""Yep! She can't be more than ten years old!"" </p><p>""We'll report 'em as soon as we get off the ride!"" </p><p>""PERVERT!""</p><p>As I licked and slurped on mommy's delicious wet pussy and daddy rearranged my insides with his gigantic prod I thought, 'If this is perverted then I'm one happy pervy pervert!'</p><p>""Fuck your pervy daughter, pervy daddy!"" I called out. </p><p>""I'm going to fulfill your every crack!"" daddy replied to Dale's and my giggles. Daddy added, ""If more people were like us and solved their frustrations with sex the world would be a much happier more peaceful place."" </p><p>""Amen to that, poppa."" said mommy.</p><p>I was so proud of them and loved them both so much. I returned to pleasing mommy as daddy really started giving it to me nice and deep! Soon mommy started shaking like jello and hissed, ""Alvin, I'm s-starting to c-cum. Reach around and rub her clit so she can get off on your cock!""</p><p>Daddy never slowed his pussy splitting thrusts as he reached up and massaged my clitty. They'd both made me so horny I was on the edge of cumming already and immediately felt my orgasm overtake and consume me. ""URRGH! UNGH! Fuck me, daddy! ...Oh, fuck me HARD! ...Shit! ...So fuckin' goooood! Unnnngh! AIIGH!! AHHhhh...""</p><p>He shoved his big joystick up me to the hilt, ramming my nose inside mommy's vulvette and fire-hosed my insides with his cream. ""UURRGGGGH! UGGH! UUFF! ...UU-FUCK! Oh Monica your hot tight splitch feels so gooooood!"" </p><p>""Mmmm, you do, TOO, daddy. Cream me up good!"" I sighed as his fully engorged cock rhythmically pulsed thick jets of sperm deep inside me.</p><p>""What're that man and that woman doing to that girl?"" </p><p>""I dunno."" </p><p>""You know what it looks like!?""</p><p>Mommy spoke up, ""Alvin, we have about eight more minutes of ride and most of those folks are going the other way so we will leave the ride before they do. Let's give Monica a little surprise. [I was all ears, now, but I couldn't see anything with mommy's clit and muff in my mouth.] Here, use this!"" </p><p>""I don't need it,"" daddy replied. </p><p>""Dale, come over here for mommy and sit where I've been sitting,"" mommy said.</p><p>Dale came over and mommy moved aside for him on the seat, unzipped his pants and pulled them to his ankles. ""Monica, suck Dale's penis while daddy gives you his surprise.""</p><p>I obediently began licking up the sides of Dale's pale slender pecker. Daddy had reached between my legs and scooped up my juices and his cum and slathered it all over his big dick. Next thing I knew I felt his large knob pressing firmly into my butthole, ""Oh daddy, I think you're too big!"" </p><p>""No baby, you've gotten big enough to take me. Deeper in back than up front!""</p><p>I didn't believe him but it was too late now! I paused and grunted as he determinedly worked his way up inside my ass, stretching my ass muscles further than they'd ever been stretched and creating new sensations every second. Mommy pulled on my nipples and massaged my pussy and Dale patiently waited for me to be able to concentrate on his suckjob again. ""UGGH! UNGH! ...Ughn! It's so tight! God daddy, you're huge! God! Ooooo!""</p><p>""Look at that guy! I think he's buttfucking that little girl!"" </p><p>""Good god! You son-of-a-bitch!"" </p><p>""You'd better not hurt her! We're notifying park security the minute we get off this ride!""</p><p>Daddy was making me feel good and stretched, rearranging my insides in a whole new way. Once he'd fully packed my little backside he pulled all the way out and slowly pushed his huge prong back in, which felt both fabulously good and dirty at the same time. </p><p>""Who is daddy's good little ass slut?"" he asked as he slowly and deeply reamed me.</p><p>""UGHN! I am, daddy!"" I gasped. </p><p>He smoothly pushed into my ass again and then de-plunged back out. In two or three more thrusts I finally got used to the sensations and once he set a nice slow rhythm I began to really get into it, ""Uffh! Uhhh! ...Ughh! Unh! Ohhh, God, daddy! ...Ohh-oh, buttfuck me! Ungh! [pant, pant, pant...] Ungh!""</p><p>""Don't forget Dale!"" mommy reminded me.</p><p>I took Dale's eager prick back in my mouth as daddy started reaming my butt good. I could take his entire cock all the way up my ass-something I had never been able to do in my pussy. The feeling was so deep nasty good indescribable. I took Dale's throbbing member all the way down my throat and began to match my deep-throat motion to daddy's hilt-thrusts up my widespread butt channel that felt like he was driving a train through it. It felt so good that I soon got carried away with the dirty nasty perverted pleasure of it. </p><p>My moans were muffled around Dale's slimmer seven-inch cock down my throat as I massaged his balls while daddy forcefully wrapped my ass channel around his giant dong like a sausage casing. Soon their thrusts in and out of my throat and asshole were perfectly matched, and in my lustful delirious mind there was one enormous erect male cock impaling me and moving straight through my entire body up my asshole and ass channel and out my throat and lips and then all the way back again. It was simply the most sublimely dirty beautiful buttfuck of my life! When daddy stroked my clit I screamed a muffled scream around Dale's cock and shook and writhed all over for nearly a minute and a half with orgasms one on top of each other as daddy pounded my ass, his big balls bounced off my cunt and Dale fucked my throat balls deep as well. </p><p>The capper came when some woman in a passing bucket shrieked, ""EEEEEK! Two boys are raping some helpless child in that sky bucket!!""</p><p>That sent daddy over the top and he spewed a second load of cum, this time up my previously un-spermed ass! I trembled and came yet again, never more happily and helplessly satisfied and truly well butt-fucked in my short life. I spasmed and lunged my ass back at daddy and felt him squirt me good up inside. Dale's prick slid out of my mouth as I gratefully gasped, ""You can fuck me in any hole any time, daddy. I'll always be your little cum slut!"" </p><p>Mommy smiled at me, kissed me on the lips and helped me up and onto the seat. Then she cleaned Dale's and Daddy's wet cocks with some wipes from her purse so stains wouldn't show through their pants. We were above the park lights and it was dark now so no one could see us. When we got off the ride we stepped quickly to the parking lot and no one followed us. We speed walked, holding hands with mommy to help her keep her balance as she hurriedly tottered down the asphalt in her high heels, giggling about our family adventure all the way. There were two happy trails of daddy's cum dripping from my sloppy cum-filled cunny and butthole on the way down the parking lot. </p><p>Once we got the car on the road mommy said, ""Dale move up front with daddy, you don't think I'm going to let daddy's cum go to waste, do you!"" She lay me on the back seat and lifted my skirt up, tenderly kissed my inner thighs, and spent the next hour and a half eating daddy's leaking cum and my juices out of my totally gooey, spermy little pussy and asshole. My moans and sighs of pleasure had both daddy and Dale pulling heir puds in their front seats. I was exhausted when I got home and had to be carried inside and put straight to bed. I slept until noon the next day and woke up feeling sore, serene and contented.</p><p>End of Chapter VIII</p>"
868,"Monica Remembers, Part 9",Bonoboworld,,"['Mff', 'Fm', 'ped', 'cons']",Alvin's lovely research assistance catches them red-handed in flagrante incesto deluxo and what happens next!,2013-04-20T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Monica Recollects</h5><p>A month before my twelfth birthday one warm Indian summer Saturday afternoon mommy had taken Dale on one of their shopping expeditions. My hips were developing more curves and my little boobies were now big enough for a training bra. Two weeks before I had finally been able to take all of daddy's fully erect penis inside my cunny so we no longer had to worry about him accidentally bumping too hard into my cervix. But we hadn't had a chance to make love since then, so Daddy and I were using the extra privacy that day to make love in the nude on the daybed on our screened in back porch. I remember I was fully stretched out on top of him giving him a deep french kiss and caressing his neck and shoulders. His huge erect prick was rubbing between our bellies as we passionately exchanged soul kisses and he stroked my back and ass cheeks, our bodies pressed together. Daddy was getting me SOOO hot! </p><p>I paused and lifted my head to say, ""Daddy, I want to make love to you now,"" and we both heard a sudden inhalation of breath like a gasp. I raised myself on daddy's chest with my arms and looked all around. </p><p>I could see no one on the path from the driveway or in the back yard and said, ""It's alright, daddy, I think it's one of the neighbor's dogs or something sniffing around the back yard."" We paused for a minute but didn't hear the noise again.</p><p>""I think you're right, honey,"" he said with a smile and pulled me to his lips to renew our kiss. </p><p>A minute or so later I sat up, shinnied my knees and feet up along his hips and used my legs to half stand over him and reach behind me to press his plum-sized cock head inside the entrance to my wet cunnie. </p><p>""Ahh!"" I exclaimed and then comfortably and slowly sat back down on him, feeling his glorious huge penis smoothly spread open my cunnie muscles all along inside my vaginal walls until he was filling me completely. </p><p>""God, little girl, you're so beautiful and you feel sooo good!"" </p><p>""You do, too, daddy!"" -smooch!-</p><p>""Like one of our gods with his consort goddess!"" said the soft high feminine voice of Vasti, daddy's teaching and research assistant, from the other side of the porch door as she stepped into view. </p><p>""YIKES!!"" --Daddy and I nearly had a simultaneous heart attack! </p><p>""HOLY SHIT!"" Daddy quickly sat upright but he was embedded so deeply inside me with my inner muscles hugging him so tightly it wasn't easy for me to dismount him so rapidly and I nearly tumbled on the floor before he caught me.</p><p>""Wait! Wait! Lie back! It's OK! Lie back! Lie back! It's alright! We Hindus are not so puritanical about such things as most of you in this country. Sex for us is a natural, life affirming thing and not something to be approached from a standpoint of shame!"" said Vasti.</p><p>""Vasti, you nearly frightened us to death!"" I said as I relaxed somewhat and daddy rested back on one elbow to allow me to remain comfortably mounted on him as he breathed heavily with his heart still pounding from the surprise. </p><p>""I'm so sorry my dears! I came to deliver the course syllabus for the professor to review and overheard you tell your sweet father that you wanted to make love to him. I have only ever heard of such things between a daughter and father but have never seen them with my own eyes. I just had to watch! And, professor, when she ensheathed your sword so lovingly within her celestial yoni the beauty of it overwhelmed me and I was compelled to speak!""</p><p>""It's alright, Vasti,"" father reassured her, ""you have always been the kindest and most loyal of my assistants. And its 'Alvin,' not 'professor,' OK? We trust you to keep our secret, don't we Monica?"" </p><p>""Yes, we both like you very much and we trust you-but you must never tell anyone else so long as you live-promise?"" </p><p>""Yes, Alvin and Monica, little one, I promise with all my heart!"" she beamed her incredibly bright smile back at us. </p><p>""In that case,"" daddy said, ""you may come in and watch, but we have neighbors just up the road so we mustn't be too loud no matter how excited we get.""</p><p>""Thank you, Alvin, and thank you, sweet Monica! Thank you for giving me the thrill of my life and allowing me to behold your great beauty together!"" She stepped in, put the papers on a side table, sat down in the comfy chair in the corner and gazed at us with her her moist, big brown eyes and thick, long dark eyelashes. </p><p>""You're welcome!"" Daddy and I said together smiling at her nice compliment.</p><p>There was a moving humbleness on her downward tilted face and a grateful small smile on her lips. I didn't really understand why she was so emotional, but she was a pretty little thing. She was about twenty-four-years-old with very long jet black hair she usually wore with two ribbons, one tied a few inches below her neck and another several inches from the end of her ponytail. About five feet tall, she had a nicely proportioned medium build and an even toned dusky brown complexion. That day she was wearing a pale blue sleeveless tank top, blue jean short-shorts and white sneakers. Her full, medium sized breasts were poking her thimble-sized nipples excitedly through her brassier and tank top and I thought her dark skin was very beautiful. She also had really nice legs and a cute little butt. I couldn't wait to see her naked and I decided to make Vasti so hot she couldn't say no to me.</p><p>""Daddy, where were we? ...Oh yeah!"" I said, and wriggled my hips a little to wake up his big dick inside me as I scooched a bit forward, stretched my legs back out on top of his and kissed his tender lips. Daddy always responded to my passionate kisses and soon we were kissing, sighing and moaning as I gently made love to my daddy by rocking my hips and crotch back and forth on his swelling cock. He helped me by squeezing and lightly pulling my ass cheeks. After a few minutes of this I glanced over at Vasti and, sure enough, beads of sweat had broken out on her face, the pupils of her big brown eyes were dilated wide open--locked on my gently rocking hips--and she was softly squeezing and pulling on her breasts and nipples. </p><p>I said, ""It's OK, Vasti, you're safe here--you can take your off your top and bra if you want!"" </p><p>""Oh nooo, little one, I am far too shy for that!"" </p><p>""That's OK, Vasti, I get shy, too, sometimes,"" I lied. I had never been especially shy but I didn't want to make her feel embarrassed for feeling shy around us.</p><p>I returned to kissing daddy and stroking his powerful body as I slowly fucked him and he groaned and caressed my shoulders, back and ass. After a few minutes I could tell my slow comfortable screwing motion had him going. He began screwing me back more deeply, at first with short thrusts and then gradually longer ones, working counter to my back and forth rocking motion to drive himself further inside me. I put my tongue in his ear and whispered, ""Daddy, I think we should do the hula bronco ride so I can show her how good I can fuck!"" </p><p>He softly chuckled and whispered back, ""Sounds like a proposition to me!"" </p><p>I kissed his ear again and then his neck and gradually sat up with my hands on his chest as I kissed, licked and sucked his nipple and bent my knees to scoot my legs and feet up under me to get into position. ""Daddy, would you like me to take you for a ride?""</p><p>""Yes, baby, that sounds like fun!"" </p><p>""OK, you be my daddy horsey and I'll be your little filly!-Giddy-up horsey!"" I said and lightly slapped him on his thigh. </p><p>Daddy said, ""Ne-he-he-he-he-heh!"" just like a horse and we heard Vasti giggling at us. Daddy began alternating three short and five or six deep thrusts straight up inside my pussy, making my hips leap and plunge and my juices really start to flow! </p><p>""UNGH! Yeahhh, daddy, just like th-that!"" He placed his strong hands on my thighs and I started bouncing, rocking and scrubbing my pussy and clitty against his raspy dark pubes and the thick fat base of his cock. </p><p>""Uh-ugh-UNNH!! AHmm-mm-mm...oh yeahhh! ...Ai-yi-yi! ...FUCK ME, HORSEY! ...FUCK! ...Sh-shit! UGHN! ...Oh god, COCK ME, DADDY! ...Ahn-ahn-ahhn! ...Omi-g-god! ...Ugn-ugn-ughn! ...I can feel your cock getting even bigger!! ...Oof-fuck-y-yeah! ...Dick me UP, daddy! Yeahhh!""</p><p>Pretty soon daddy was ready to take it up a notch and said, ""Get ready little girl, here comes the wild bronco!"" </p><p>""God, daddy! OK, I'm ready!"" He immediately started alternating his short fast thrusts with ass pumping deep angular bucks out in all directions, as I trusted him implicitly to catch me from flying away. </p><p>As I rebounded and my dripping pussy spread and ground against the wide base of his fully engorged dick I began vigorously hula dancing my pussy and hips in tight circles and ovals against his hairy crotch and balls. He immediately followed with short fast thrusts that I pony rode my crotch back and forth against until his deeper thrusts once again had me airborne and then circle-grinding down on him again. This was always highly stimulating, made my heartbeat race and focused all my senses at once. I completely forgot Vasti as daddy and I made our wild love. </p><p>""Uhn-uhn-uhn-OOgh! ...URRRGH! ...Ughn-AIIGH! ...I'm d-doing the hula dance, daddy! MM-mmf! ..FUCK! ...Do you l-like...do you like my dancing pussy?"" </p><p>""Yes, baby, I love it!"" He smiled and winked at me, giving it to me in really lovely and deep bronco pumps from every angle.</p><p>""Oh-Oh-OH GOD!! W-WOW, daddy! ..Ugm! Do THAT again! ...SPLEEF ME!! ...Cock me UP, daddy! UHNnng! ...Feel my hips and cunny! ...daddy, feel 'em going around! ...uhh-fuck! ...your thick creamy dick in me! God, daddy, you're g-gonna make...gonna make me cum...s-so hard! ...OO-OO-ooo! ...Ughn! URRGH! ...CLEAVE my BEAV! ...Ughh! ...LEVER my B-BEAVER! ...brim my QUIM and splutch my CLUTCH!! ...AHN! ...CREAM me UP! ...GUH...ungh! CREAM MY Q-QUIM, DADDY! ...AI!-AIH!-AAIEEEEEEEEEEH!!"" </p><p>I came like a volcano with thrilling waves of pleasure rolling and reverberating again and again throughout my body. Even the core of my hips were shaking as the muscles of my inner snatch gripped, vibrated and cascaded tightly around daddy's precious horsey cock! He ceased his wild angular bronco thrusting and used his ass and hips to slowly and deeply thrust me through my cum. It was too much for him and his hips soon stiffened as he filled me completely, grunted loudly and gushed me more full of his thick white yogurty sperm than he ever had before. I guess performing like that for Vasti really excited him. Then it hit me-what about Vasti!? </p><p>I'd forgotten all about her. When I glanced over at her she was staring at us transfixed by our mutual orgasms. She was slumped down in the chair with her legs spread, breathing heavily with her mouth open as she caressed her breasts with one hand and rubbed her mound through her short-shorts. I was still coming down from my orgasm and daddy was still ejaculating pulse after pulse of rich sperm into me. Our hearts were still pounding, but I knew I had to have her. </p><p>I quickly got my feet under me and pushed off daddy's dong to jump to the floor as the last two big jets of his thick white cum flew into the air and splashed on his balls and thighs, his erection slowly laying back to drool sperm on his belly. </p><p>""OOPS! I guess I really made a mess...I better help clean daddy up!"" </p><p>I hugged daddy, whispered ""Thanks!"" in his ear and smooched him on the lips. Then I began kissing down his belly and licking and slurping up the white droplets and rivulets of sperm that had spattered and streaked his belly and thighs, ""Mmm, daddy, your cum tastes so rich and creamy! Mmm! -slurp-slurp!- Yum! ...Umm...nice and salty! -slurp!- Ahh! -gulp!- Aghh!"" I was lapping up the cum streaming down his thighs and I glanced over and saw the hungry look on Vasti's face. </p><p>""Vasti, come and look! Doesn't daddy have a nicely shaped penis and such lovely big balls? Mommy says he's very fertile and could make many babies!""</p><p>""I, um, well I..."" Vasti stammered. I took her by the hand and led her over to daddy's side as he rested with closed eyes and waited for me to finish tongue-bathing him clean. </p><p>I said, ""Watch!"" and leaned over and licked his sperm covered left ball and gently took it in my mouth and sucked. Then I lifted both his balls up and firmly lapped his arse from top to bottom as he moaned in pleasure. I took his wilting dong in my hand and licked the plum-sized head clean in a spiral before taking the entire knob in my mouth and sucking on it long enough to partially restore his erection. </p><p>""Mmm,"" I looked at Vasti and said, ""daddy tastes good!"" Then I pulled her to me, kissed her on the cheek and whispered in her ear, ""Help me clean up daddy!"" She looked at me in both shock and unbearable lust with a slightly dazed look in her eyes and I knew she was going to give in. I took her sweet face in my hands and brought it closer to daddy's cock. </p><p>""See, Vasti, there's still plenty of tasty sperm on him there!"" I said, indicating his thick veiny shaft that was still coated in my pussy juices and his thick white cream. Then I whispered in her ear, ""Lick it, Vasti! Lick and swallow that delicious cum off his cock and balls! Lick his balls and suck his cock clean!"" </p><p>A soft keen grunt of temptation escaped her lips and Vasti tenderly cradled daddy's member in her hand. She began lovingly lapping cum from the base of his balls up to the tip of his cock and swallowing every bit of it! Daddy had his eyes closed and didn't even know it was her! She really got into it and was soon moaning and slurping up daddy's cum like it was her last meal. She was so sexy and carried away. I started fondling her boobs and pulling on her teats and her moans got even louder. Then she went down and started licking what was left of our juices beneath his balls! ""Nyum! Ungh-nummm! -slurp! slurp!- ...oomm! -gulp!""</p><p>She was so immersed in this she offered no resistance as I raised her arms and pulled off her tank top. I fondled her tits some more and then sucked the nipples through her brassier, bringing a soft gasp from her before she went right back to licking and sucking daddy's big balls. I undid the front snap of her bra and fully exposed her gorgeous coffee colored boobies. She had very dark beige brown areolas and firmly erect nipples that were a shade of deep beige violet. </p><p>I stood up, grasped daddy's cock and said, ""Daddy, I think you could use a good suckjob!"" </p><p>He sleepily murmured, ""That sounds fine, honey, I'm just going to relax and enjoy it."" </p><p>Then I kissed and caressed Vasti's face as I looked deeply into her eyes and brought daddy's huge hard-on to her lips. </p><p>""Unnh!"" she moaned and practically inhaled it down her throat. She was sucking him deep and hard, nearly deep-throating him with her dark brown eyes slitted in a lust induced haze and her narrow cheeks really pulling and sucking on him more strongly than a young girl like me could. I unzipped her short-shorts and pulled them down to her knees, cupping her mons and rubbing it through her lacey white panties. ""Oogh! Ummmm..."" she moaned and went right on sucking. </p><p>Daddy soon stirred and I knew he knew something was different. He opened his eyes, realized it was her and exclaimed, ""Vasti!?""</p><p>She looked up at him in surprise, with half a foot of his dick down her throat, and, coughing, swiftly lifted her mouth off him to speak, ""Oh, Alvin! I'm so sorry! Your love making with Monica was so heavenly and I have never had the oral pleasures with a man before! You are such a strong and virile man with such a beautiful daughter and such a lovely large penis--I could not help myself!""</p><p>""Vasti, sweetie, it's alright, you just surprised me, that's all! And Monica doesn't mind if you share our lovemaking, do you, Monica?"" asked daddy. </p><p>""Oh no! I don't mind at all!"" I was fondling Vasti's boob and had reached inside her panties to massage her very wet pussy by this time. I knew she was hooked. </p><p>""Thank you, Alvin! I have been very lonely these past two years since I left India. And thank you, too, Monica for sharing your beautiful father with me!"" She said and kissed the top of my head, adding, ""your gentle touch is also very pleasureful for me!"" </p><p>I pulled her down to me by her nipples and planted a big wet sloppy kiss right on her lips. Then I lay her down in daddy's arms on the daybed. He caressed her and kissed her eyelids, cheeks, nose, jaw-line and neck and I leaned over and began lip kissing her with just our tongue tips making contact as I squeezed her shapely tits and stroked her abdomen and hips. As daddy took over and began french kissing her, I turned her upper body just enough to expose her right nipple and licked and suckled on it as I rubbed her ass and cunny through her panties. She began sighing and moaning and her breathing became really hot and heavy. I moved down and tried to pull her panties the rest of the way off. She had surrendered to us completely and helped me by lifting her knees enough for me to remove them. She had the thickest jet-black growth of pubic hair I've ever seen to this day! It was like mommy's nice big muff, but so dense it almost completely obscured her clitoral hood and labia.</p><p>Her body was dusky dark perfection contrasted by the white open bra at her front and that big jet-black hairy bush. I just had to make love to her right then! </p><p>Daddy was giving her her first soul kisses and I gently lifted her leg at the knee to expose her cunnie. When I pressed her pubes apart to expose her labia they appeared out of nowhere bright pink! I pressed my whole face into her and inhaled her exotic spicy aroma-so different from mommy! I lapped up both sides of her labia, turning my face this way and that so I wouldn't miss any spot. When I grazed the area of her clit with my nose her entire body twitched and she began moving her hips and exposed split in time with my tongue lashing in a slow liquid motion that was intoxicating. She smelled and tasted very clean, femininely musky and tart. She sighed and moaned as her vagina grew very wet and I slurped on her rich pussy feast for what seemed like hours while daddy held her in his arms, soul kissed her and took her breath away. I lovingly lapped her arse and tongue-fucked her vulvette. Then I spiral kissed and sucked her bright pink clitty until she came, shivering, thrashing and pausing in her kiss to shriek piercingly-""AYEEEEE!!""--only for daddy to quickly press his lips to hers again so the neighbors down the road wouldn't hear.</p><p>We made her cum so many times over the next forty-five minutes she finally didn't care who saw her nude and ravished. By the time mommy and Dale walked up the back porch steps and opened the screen door she was on her knees licking and swallowing my juices and daddy's cum out of my little cunny as I sat back in the comfy chair shivering and moaning in orgasm. I was watching her sit on daddy's face as he lay under her exotic hairy crotch and ate out her bushy black and hot pink pussy from arse to clitty.</p><p>Dale laid mommy on the daybed, peeled off her slacks and panties and began slurping her pussy while she watched us. By the time both Vasti and mommy had finished their cums, Vasti stood up totally nude and relaxed and introduced herself to mommy and Dale, shaking their hands. </p><p>For the first time in her life, Vasti was sexually sated and physically exhausted, so mommy and I helped her upstairs and gave her a warm bath. I shampooed her hair and mommy scrubbed her all over with a washcloth and rinsed her with pitchers of warm water from the spigot. Then we stood her up, toweled her off and wrapped her in plush bathrobe, combed her wet hair and wrapped it in a towel. Daddy carried her down the hall to the spare bedroom and put her to bed. Later that night I snuck in and licked and tongued fucked her freshly washed butthole while she clutched the bedspread to muffle her moans and quivered through two more orgasms. After that she moved in with us. Mommy later said that was the beginning of daddy's little harem. We always giggled at that one because it eventually became true. </p><p>End of Chapter IX</p>"
869,"Monica Remembers, Part 10",Bonoboworld,,"['fFm', 'ped', 'inc', 'cons']",Monica and Dale conspire to take Vasti's virginity...,2013-04-20T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Monica Relates</h5><p>By the time I was twelve, mommy and daddy had been trying to have a baby for a couple of years. Mommy was twenty-six years old but it turned out she had some female troubles. Her doctor put her on some special medicine. They kept trying but it didn't work. She really wanted a baby of her own and would cry at night sometimes when she thought daddy didn't hear her, but he did. She was so sad about it and that upset daddy. We didn't have many family TV nights or special adventures for a long time. Dale missed mommy's attention and daddy was sometimes kind of distant. I missed my special times with him very much. </p><p>I was going through other changes as well. I had gotten my period and that made me more emotional and sometimes I would miss daddy's affections so much I would cry. My hips and butt were becoming curvier and my boobs had gotten bigger, too. They were at that twelve-year-old point where they were changing from being conical to more rounded and cup-like in shape. Dale started squeezing them more and calling them my ""plumpies,"" which made us both giggle. </p><p>Having Vasti with us at this time was a real comfort because she was closer to mommy's age than I was so mommy had a girlfriend to confide in about her lady troubles. On the mornings when mommy was too sad to leave her bedroom, Vasti helped take care of Dale and get him dressed and fed us before we went to school. Sometimes she cooked Indian food for us on the weekends. She also helped daddy with his work papers. When things were very stressful between mommy and daddy, and mommy knew she wasn't giving him enough attention, she would encourage Vasti to ""give Alvin the oral pleasures"" during their lunch breaks at the university. </p><p>Vasti always did anything any of us asked of her and seemed to really enjoy waiting on us. Mommy took Dale and me in her bedroom one night and said, ""Children, I've noticed you've been taking advantage of Vasti to get her to wait on you hand and foot. This is wrong. What you must understand about Vasti is that she is a natural submissive and enjoys obeying and serving peoples needs-whether they are everyday needs like making breakfast or having sex with us. But you must not take advantage of her by asking her to do all your chores, and when she pleases you sexually you must always thank her by pleasing her as well. Always thank her and treat her with respect for whatever she does for you!"" </p><p>Dale and I found out Vasti was a virgin so when Dale was horny I would suck his dick and fuck him in front of Vasti to make her hot. Then Dale would lick her sweet orange-sized brown boobies and suck her dark beige brown areolas and deep beige violet nipples and I would treat myself to her black-muffed hot pink cunnie and eat her out until she came at least twice, squeaking and squealing in her high pitched voice. I taught her all about how to give suckjobs using Dale's penis as an example--all the best places to touch, lick, suck, nibble, lip-twist and gently bite a boy or man. Dale LOVED being Vasti's learning lover for these lessons.</p><p>One weekend mommy and daddy went out of town to visit daddy's sister's family. Dale and I decided to make that Saturday night a special night for Vasti by preparing dinner for her and then I would help Dale take her virginity. We just wouldn't tell Vasti that last part until the last minute. Dale was nine then but his erection was almost as long as daddy's only slimmer with a smaller head and pointier tip. Plus Dale had not yet begun to ejaculate so he couldn't get her pregnant. Vasti said the dinner idea sounded wonderful and that it was a good opportunity to dress up and she eagerly looked forward to it.</p><p>I decided to cook stir-fried veggies and rice since Vasti didn't eat meat. That night I dressed Dale in his button down white shirt and black suit pants and dress shoes. I wore a black leather mini skirt and a see-through wine colored blouse with gold and red designs on it-both things mommy had made for me--with no panties or bra on and black high heels. I borrowed some of mommy's candy apple red lip-gloss for my lips. Dale was extremely excited by my outfit and kept feeling me up in the kitchen and making me too horny to focus on cooking, so I kissed him and sucked his stiffy for ten minutes to calm us both down. When dinner was ready I called Vasti to come down from her room.</p><p>She walked into the dining room in an elegant and sexy sari with a short gauzy royal blue top that exposed her taut little belly (including a small white diamond displayed in her belly button), a royal blue transparent sleeveless vest, a matching transparent waist wrap with a thin gold sash at her tiny waist and multi-layered darker royal blue pantaloons. She wore gold colored sandals and her jet black hair piled high on her head with tiny golden hair clips except for one long slender ponytail in back that reached down to her firm round little butt cheeks. She looked like a fairy tale princess from one of our children's books and I told her so. Dale said he wished he could take her to school for show and tell! Vasti thanked us very much for our compliments and I knew she was really happy with the impression she'd made. </p><p>I served the rice and veggies made with a dash of garlic and hot sauce. For dessert we had some leftover Halloween chocolates. Then I poured Vasti a big glass of mommy's red wine and set out two shot glasses so Dale and I could sample some, too. Vasti really liked my food, which made me proud and we asked her questions about her childhood. The wine made her tipsy as she smiled and told us about what it was like to grow up in India with elephants, monkeys and cows walking around everywhere and wild tigers in the forest. Dale's eyes grew wide at this and he said he just had to visit India when he grew up. When we finished dinner Vasti offered to wash the dishes but I told her that I would do them later and took her and Dale into my room and put her on my bed, removing her sandals. I told her Dale was going to wash and oil her feet with some warm scented oil and give her a nice foot massage. I got a warm wet washcloth for Dale who proceeded to gently wash her feet while I lit some candles around my room for them. Then I went downstairs to rinse the dishes and put them in the dishwasher and heat up the scented oil in the microwave. </p><p>When I went back upstairs Dale was just finishing drying her clean feet with some fluffy pink towels. I knew he would give her a good foot massage because he was expert at giving them to mommy and me to elicit our attentions. I put the bowl of scented oil on the nightstand and winked at him. He kissed the tops of her big toes and dipped his fingers in the warm oil to rub it all over his hands before massaging her feet. Then he went to work on her tootsies and she immediately began to sigh and moan and tell him how good it felt. I took my high heels off and shut the door to go run her bath and make sure the water was hot but not too hot. I filled the tub and lit candles all around the bathroom and sprinkled a little body oil in the water and stirred it around. Then I got the bag of rose petals I'd collected earlier from mom's rose bushes to prepare to sprinkle them in the water when Vasti relaxed in her bath. I set up the CD player outside in the hall and put on some soft music. </p><p>Pretty soon Dale led her, a little tipsy but more relaxed in her elegant sari, down the hall toward the bathroom. She embraced me and smooched me on both cheeks and my lips and, smiling from ear to ear with her brilliant white teeth, thanked me for the wonderful dinner. I told her that Dale and I were now going to give her a lovely shampoo and bath while she relaxed in the nice hot water. </p><p>""Yes, little Monica, whatever you say!"" she smiled again and bowed her head slightly forward in eager submission. She padded obediently after me with her hand in mine as I led her to the side of the tub. </p><p>Her outfit was so fancy it took Dale and me fifteen minutes to fully undress her. I put her belly diamond in her jewelry box in her room along with her hair clips, jeweled sandals and other accessories. I put her other clothes on her bedside chair to put them up later. Meanwhile Dale had helped her step into her steamy bath and undressed himself to help bathe her. </p><p>When I got back she had her eyes closed in pleasure and was oohing and ahhing. Dale had lifted up her leg to wash the oil off her foot. Once he did the other foot as well he began soaping up the washcloth and washing her gorgeous long legs. </p><p>I said, ""Vasti, I brought some rose petals for you because you are our Indian flower princess!"" She opened her eyes and I showered rose petals all over her exposed upper body and her bath water. </p><p>""How lovely!"" she exclaimed and clapped her hands together, making a splash. Then she gathered up the rose petals in her wet hands to smell them, smiling at me, ""Thank you little goddess of love!"" That was the nicest compliment I'd ever received and I was determined to make this night as special for her as possible. </p><p>As Dale washed her calves and thighs in the soapy hot water I brushed her hair back into my hand and gently massaged her temples and scalp. Vasti laid back and sighed in relaxation. She was our dusky angel and Dale and I both loved pleasing her like this. I filled a pitcher with warm water from the spigot and poured it on her hair gathered into my hand and then squirted some shampoo into my hands. I began giving her hair and scalp a long soothing shampoo in the candlelight as we listened to the music on the CD player and Dale washed her hips, belly, underarms and arms. I briefly took over to carefully wash her face and rinse it. Once I resumed shampooing her, Dale soaped up his washcloth and gently washed her breasts-even pulling on and lightly scrubbing her nipples through the wet washcloth--eliciting deep-chested moans from her that were really sexy. He washed her lower chest, sides, belly and hips again and then got his washcloth extra soapy to gently spread her legs and gingerly wash her pussy. She began sighing deeply and groaning as her hips slowly twitched, and she turned and rolled her shampoo-lathered head of thick, long black hair in my wet soapy hands.</p><p>Dale soon replaced his soapy washcloth with his bare hands, rubbing her all over her submersed hairy crotch, stroking her clitty and making her quiver, thrash splashes of water and then cum with alternating high squeals and low groans from deep in her chest.</p><p>When she got her breath back after her very steamy cum, I rinsed her hair off and briefly pulled out the drain plug to lower the level of water in her bath a little. Then I helped her turn on her belly and raise her upper body on her elbows so Dale could wash the back of her body. I held her abundant wet hair up out of the bath water and piled in my hands while Dale worked. The firm twin brown cheeks of her pert young bottom rose an inch or two above the water. Dale soaped his washcloth and began washing the back of her calves and thighs. Then he washed her sexy back and shoulders and neck. Finally he soaped the cloth up again and began washing her ass cheeks one after the other in big spiral scrubbing motions. </p><p>""Ummmf! Ummm U-unnh, yessssss, my little prince! ...Ahn!"" moaned Vasti. </p><p>Once he had finished this, Dale smiled at me and filled the pitcher. He lifted her hips and ass a little more out of the water, rinsed the soapsuds off her gorgeous ripe little ass cheeks and reached between her legs to rub her crotch until she was undulating and moaning continuously. He spread her legs from behind, got his washcloth extra soapy again, spread her cheeks around her rectum with his fingers and lovingly washed her butthole, sticking his middle finger up through the washcloth inside her hole and really cleaning her nice and deep. She shuddered, squeaked, groaned and occasionally thrashed during this-splashing Dale with water a couple of times in her spasms of pleasure, ""Uuuuh...Urrgh! Ummm! ...Yessss, my prince! Mmm! ...Do with me what you will! ...Ungh! AHN...ahhhn! -splash!- Ohhhhhhh!"" </p><p>Dale rinsed her and did her again while she sensuously groaned and grunted her pleasure. Then we helped her turn back over and rest on her back again. I pulled the plug on the tub and we helped her stand up as we rinsed her entire head and body off by refilling the pitcher several times and pouring it all over her. Then I wrapped her hair carefully in a fresh towel and Dale gently dried the rest of her off with a big fluffy clean bath towel. We took her hands in ours as we helped her carefully out of the tub and then she kissed each of us on the lips, thanking us. She was very happy and relaxed-perfect for the special surprise that was coming next! </p><p>I left the small towel wrapped around her hair and Dale held her hand and led her nude down the hallway to her room where I pulled off the comforter and bed spread, pulled down the sheet and helped her into her bed, lying full length on her back. How exquisite she was! She had a perfect figure, full firm breasts for her size, and an even dusky brown skin tone everywhere except the dark beige brown and deep beige violet caps of her breasts, her beige labia all but obscured by her thick black muff, and the pinkish white palms of her hands and soles of her feet. There was not an ounce of fat anywhere on her. I removed my blouse and mini skirt and undressed Dale while Vasti gazed at us in lustful anticipation of whatever might come next.</p><p>I leaned over and kissed her cheek, then put my tongue in her ear and whispered, ""Dale will now give you the oral pleasures and I will help him a little because he's so young."" </p><p>I caressed and squeezed her right breast and kissed her on the lips. When I finished I motioned to Dale to come kiss her and soon he was french kissing her very well for a nine year old-- but then, I'd been his teacher since I was six! I sat down in the chair to watch. </p><p>Vasti and Dale had their arms around each other and their lips pressed firmly against each other as they caressed each other's shoulders and backs. He had his tongue deep in her mouth and she was sucking strongly on it, pulling in her cheeks and slowly turning and bobbing her head. My juices began to flow just watching them. Soon Dale moved to kiss her cheek and then her neck. Then he began to kiss her shoulder, sternum and sides near her right breast. He began licking in a slow spiral up and around her breast to the edge of her areola and then shifted a bit and started licking another spiral next to the first one-repeating this until he'd licked her entire right boob. He repeated this with the left boob. Then with one hand caressing the other boob he licked the first one in straight lines, one parallel to another, up to the edge of her cap. </p><p>Licking around the areola, he spiral licked the erect purplish nipple and sucked on it, pulling it firmly into his mouth. He sucked and pulled on it for half a minute and then, gripping the middle of the nipple lightly between his teeth as I had taught him, he scraped the flat of his tongue against the top of her erect teat for several seconds before he resumed sucking it. Vasti squirmed and writhed in pleasure at this and exclaimed, ""Ohhh! Suckle me, my little prince! MMMmmm! You do that so wellll!"" </p><p>Dale smiled with his lips still pulling strongly on her and paused to say, ""You have really nice plumpies! Monica taught me how to do that thing with my tongue."" </p><p>""Thank you, princess Monica!"" smiled Vasti. </p><p>""You're welcome, princess Vasti!"" I replied beaming with pride. </p><p>Dale squeezed, bit, tongue-scrubbed and sucked her other titty while she gently stroked his hair, shoulders and back and soon he began slowly kissing down her sides and belly toward her thighs.</p><p>I moved up, kissed Vasti on the lips and whispered in her ear, ""Vasti, do you feel nice and relaxed from your bath?"" </p><p>""Oh yes, my sweet considerate Monica!"" </p><p>""We wanted to relax and please you like this so I could ask your permission to let Dale take your virginity,"" I whispered. </p><p>She spoke up astonished, ""What, my dear!?"" </p><p>Dale briefly looked up at the sound of her voice and then resumed kissing her firm belly.</p><p>""I promise we'll do our best so it won't hurt too much! I promise!"" I whispered. ""We love you and we want to make it as good for you as possible."" </p><p>She grew very quiet for a moment and I could tell she was deep in thought. Finally she looked deep in my eyes, turned and whispered back, ""I doubt I could ever have any more affectionate and respectful young lovers than you and Dale to love and pamper me thusly on such a special night. Why not?"" she smiled and added, ""I might as well since your brother is doing such an excellent job moistening my yoni for his scepter to enter my celestial gates!"" </p><p>She then winked at me and said aloud, ""Yes, Monica, Dale may have my permission to make a woman of me!"" </p><p>""YAYYY!"" Dale yelled and smooched Vasti on her upper thigh. </p><p>""OK, Dale, lick her cunny and make her good and wet!"" I said. </p><p>I suspected that all that jet black pubic hair must have been a bit daunting for a little boy, so after Dale kissed her thighs and then sat up to locate her twat, I stood near her belly, reached down and pulled her hairy pussy lips apart so he could see her bright pink inner labia, vulvette and clitty. Once he got his bearings he dove right in and Vasti's whole body lurched with a pleasurable, ""UNNH! AHN! Ahhhhh..."" </p><p>Her quim began secreting her tangy juices almost immediately and soon Dale's entire face was coated as he lapped and slurped to his young heart's content. Vasti's hips and spread legs spasmodically twitched and thrashed as she moaned, grunted and squealed, ""UNGH!! OOOoommmm! -slurp!- Ohhhhhh, my sweet prince! Ungh! ...Such delight! -slurp!- Ungh! -smooch!- ...Ahhhhh! EEE!! ...AHhhn! ...Ahhh, kiss my yoni, my little prince! ...Oooooooo!""</p><p>While Dale gave her bushy wet beaver the oral pleasures I went down and began sucking on her cute little toes with the red painted toenails one by one. This at first caused her to lift her head up slightly in surprise to see what I was doing and then, because Dale's efforts on her cunnie were creating such intense stimulation, she let her head collapse back on the pillow as she gasped, groaned and grunted in pleasure at this special attention. After I kissed all ten little piggies I lifted up her left leg and kissed the underside of it from her calf to her buttocks while Dale tongued her snatch. Then I placed her leg back in a half-bent position and lifted up and kissed her other leg. When I finished kissing her legs, I moved up to her boobies and started repeating what Dale had done earlier. I squeezed, lapped and sucked both her lovely boobies. I could tell from the way she was starting to thrash and quiver as Dale shoved his tongue inside her and then lapped firmly up to her clitoral hood that she would soon have a powerful cum. Right before I gripped her left nipple in my teeth to tongue-scrub the top of it and then flip it from side to side I said, ""Now, Dale, mount her like I showed you on me the other night!""</p><p>Dale lifted his head and scooted between her legs, his seven and a half inch pecker hard as a rock. He pushed her legs up, out and back just enough to get into position as I finished sucking her boobs, moved down and spread her black forest of pubic hair with my fingers to fully expose her bright pink vulvette. Dale smiled at me in excitement as I helped him push his pointy dick head inside her entrance. Then I swatted him gently on the butt to get him going and he began slowly thrusting back and forth, moving deeper inside her wet pussy channel with each push of his slender young hips. Vasti had her head thrown back on the pillow with her eyes closed and was sighing and panting heavily now. Dale moved smoothly and penetrated her bit by bit. I caressed her thighs and ass all over. As Vasti sighed, panted and moaned, Dale soon bumped against her hymen, ""Monica, I think I'm poking against her thingie inside!""</p><p>""Good, Dale, just keep fucking her gently up to that point!"" I replied.</p><p>He got a good rhythm going and Vasti spread her legs even wider as she started to moan more loudly, ""Uhhh! Unnngh! ...Ohhh! Y-yesss! ...Oooooooo! ....Ahhhhh!"" </p><p>I moved down and softly tongue-bathed her clitoral hood as he pushed up against her thighs with his hands and used his little butt and hip muscles to slide his dick in and out of her. The instant my tongue scrubbed against her clitty she squealed loudly, clasped my head to her cunt and came as her entire body started to shake while Dale vigorously screwed her and I lapped her clit. </p><p>Right as her orgasm was about to peak I tapped Dale on the shoulder, which was our prearranged signal so she wouldn't know when he was going to fully penetrate her. He fucked in and out twice more and, as she squealed and shrieked out her cum he rammed all the way up inside her bursting through her cherry and making her scream even louder, ""AIYAH! AIE-YAHH! AI-EEEH!! Henh! AAIEEEEEEEEEEHH!! EEEEEEEEEEEEE!!""</p><p>Her knees surged up and clutched Dale's slender small body between her powerful thighs as her bunched fists gripped the bed sheet and her simultaneous pleasure/pain ebbed, ""AHHH! AHH! [-pant!-pant!] OHH! OH-Ungh! ...Umm [-pant!-pant!-pant!] ...PHEW! There was great pleasure and then a sharp pain, my young prince, but it is mostly now over. Please move more slowly now!"" </p><p>Dale leaned forward, kissed the inside of her knee and said, ""Yes, Vasti, I'll move slower. I'm sorry it hurt when I poked through your cherry."" </p><p>""It is alright, my little one, I love you and your sister very much. You have both helped to make a woman of me in a very special way that I will remember always! For that I am most grateful.""</p><p>I knew she wanted some tenderness now so I helped Dale slowly pull himself out of her and then helped straighten her legs so she could relax. I ran to get a clean hand towel to help soak up the blood on the bed sheet that was oozing from her cunny and Dale hugged her and kissed her on the cheek. </p><p>When I came back he was on the bed with her and she was holding him in her arms and quietly rocking him as she whispered softly in his ear. I walked over and kissed her cheek and softly told her, ""Vasti, you were so magical tonight-like a princess from a storybook. You are so sweet and beautiful and Dale and I both love you very much. I'm going to clean you up now."" </p><p>Then I positioned myself on the bed between her open legs and lovingly and gently used my tongue to swab up her juices and what was left of the blood from her cherry. </p><p>A little later I tucked them in together in each other's arms so she wouldn't be alone that night. I kissed them both goodnight and Vasti softly said to us, ""Oh my dears! That was truly most sweet and wonderful! I have never felt such good feelings and I have never felt so tenderly and well loved! I will love you both always!"" </p><p>""We will always love you, too, Vasti!"" we both said. </p><p>Then I said, ""See you two in the morning!"" and quietly closed the door. I walked down the hall to my room with a big smile on my face and went to bed to have very sweet dreams.</p><p>End of Chapter X</p>"
870,"Monica Remembers, Part 11",Bonoboworld,,"['Mf', 'FFb', 'ped', 'inc', 'cons']",Monica's family goes on vacation.,2013-04-28T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Monica Remembers</h5><p>A few months later the family went on summer vacation near a resort town in the Rocky Mountains where every other year we would rent a little cabin for a couple of weeks. Vasti went with us this time to help with us kids and keep mommy company on her shopping expeditions to town. Meanwhile, daddy took Dale and me canoeing and fishing and sometimes we went on nature hikes to take photographs. </p><p>Vasti had never seen mountains like those and marveled at their size and beauty. She helped mommy cook and wash dishes and would play games with us and tell us stories about India. After dinner we would build a wood fire in the fireplace and toast marshmallows for smores. At night the cool mountain air smelled clean and fresh and we could see hundreds of stars though our cabin windows. Our cabin was near a little alpine lake with trout streams flowing from it. There were woods all around and no streetlights or traffic noises, so it was very secluded and peaceful and we could hear the streams quietly gurgling and flowing in the distance. The next nearest cabin was about a mile away, so we had plenty of privacy--which was good because there was only a primitive outdoor shower with a little square cement floor and a tattered see-through plastic shower curtain that left little to the imagination. </p><p>Before bedtime daddy would tell us ghost stories, which he was pretty good at, and usually scare us all silly a couple of times before telling us 'lights out.' Then Dale and I would kiss mommy and daddy goodnight and go pull our two little beds together in the kids' bedroom so we could snuggle together with Vasti and make love to our lovely Indian princess. </p><p>I taught Vasti how to sixty-nine with me; both of us lying across the beds so I could rest myself on her belly between her smooth dusky thighs and lavishly devote myself to tonguing out her bushy black-haired pink snatch while Dale took turns briskly fucking us both. That way, Vasti and I could also take turns licking and sucking his penis and cute little balls as he pounded in and out of the pussy we were licking. He had plenty of stamina and we would do this for a couple of hours sometimes--Vasti and I cumming over and over and only pausing to roll over so the other girl could be on top for a while.</p><p>We would be covered in our pussy juices and the sheets would be wet, too, but we didn't mind. Dale would fall asleep slowly screwing Vasti or me while he tenderly sucked our tits and made us shiver with delicious, warm, thrilling mini-cums. But sometimes we were so tuckered out from our vacation excursions we just snuggled together, kissed each other goodnight and went right to sleep.</p><p>I had only had two periods so far and was still getting used to them. Three days into our vacation I had some painful cramps as my period began and I decided to stay with mommy and let Vasti go hiking with daddy and Dale. After they went for their day hike we washed dishes and then washed some mud-stained swim clothes from the day before, which we hung out to dry on the clothesline. Then mommy decided to drive me into town to the coffee shop for a coffee cooler before doing a little shopping.</p><p>While we were in the coffee shop sipping our coolers and deciding which places to shop from a little map of the town, a young mother walked in with her tiny baby who couldn't have been more than two months old. She ordered a bottled water and sat a few tables away from us where she soon proceeded to unbutton her blouse and nurse her infant. I smiled at her and glanced back at mommy to see if she'd noticed and, of course, she couldn't take her eyes off this young mother and child. Silent tears began rolling down mommy's cheeks and I knew she was still aching for a baby of her own. She and daddy had been trying for a long time to no avail. I reached under the table and lightly squeezed and held mommy's hand. I didn't know what to say. </p><p>After a moment or two, mommy dabbed the tears from her eyes and whispered to me, ""It's no use in dwelling on it. Come on, Monica. Let's go shopping and think of cheerier things.""</p><p>But she was very quiet the rest of that morning as we strolled around town and we didn't get much shopping done. Soon we went back to the cabin for an early afternoon nap. After an hour or so I couldn't sleep anymore. So, while mommy was still asleep I grabbed a towel and some soap and went outside to take a shower. </p><p>After I finished my rustic outdoor shower and dried myself off I went to the bedroom to get dressed. When I closed the door behind me I caught a glimpse of my nude self in the long mirror on the back of the bedroom door, which made me pause and consider. I was almost twelve and a half and would soon be thirteen. I was having my periods now and had begun to wonder about what motherhood must be like. My boobs were getting bigger every month and my hips and ass were forming the curves of a young woman. My soft auburn pubic hair was coming in thicker and curlier, too, now covering my pubic mound and just beginning to grow downy hairs on the sides of my outer labia. I wondered if my hips were wide enough to carry and birth a little baby and what it must feel like to feed it milk from my own breasts like the young mother we'd seen in the coffee shop.</p><p>Daddy had been using condoms with me for the few months since my first period and neither he nor mommy believed in putting me on the birth control pill so long as my only fertile male partner was daddy. I didn't much like condoms anymore than I liked having my periods but I knew I was growing up and these things were facts of life. Still, I missed getting daddy all hot and frenzied until he sprayed his thick hot cum over and over inside my throbbing unprotected pussy, which always made me cum powerfully as well. </p><p>I loved to feel his fresh warm cream up inside me--proof of the intensity of his love for me--soaking my panties in public or letting his rich lovely sperm run down my legs if I was at home. When I was between the ages of 9 and 12 he occasionally fucked me in the early mornings on weekdays and I would adoringly carry his juicy load up my quim to elementary school and, later, middle school where I rubbed myself through my saturated panties and thought of him spreading and filling me with his big throbbing veiny hot cock and sperm when no one was looking. I usually masturbated like this at the crowded noisy lunch table after I ate my lunch. I would stroke myself under the table until I was ready to cum. Then I would go in the little girls' restroom and finish, keeping my fingers over my mouth so I didn't whimper too loudly when I finally came. </p><p>Gazing at myself in the mirror and thinking of all the wondrous emotions and sensations that daddy had shown me over the last six years filled me with an intense feeling of deep and enduring love for him. And then I realized all at once: Of all the men and boys I'd ever known or seen or dreamt about, the one I would most want to actually have and raise a baby with was my daddy. I knew it right then. I would have daddy's baby for both mommy and myself to mother so she could share our joy and it would be her baby, too.</p><p>I remembered daddy saying something several years earlier about how in Hilda's country sometimes the daughters had their father's babies if the mothers weren't fertile.</p><p>Now all I had to do was convince mommy and daddy of my plan to get pregnant!</p><p>End of Chapter 11</p>"
871,"Monica Remembers, Part 12",Bonoboworld,,"['FF', 'ped', 'cons', 'boob fetish']",Monica and Hilda make their special love. One for the ladies!,2013-04-28T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Monica Continues</h5><p>The next day daddy took Vasti and Dale for a pony ride at a ranch down in the valley. Mommy and I went skinny-dipping at the lake and lay out in the sun and sipped our colas on the little dock there. It felt very liberating to swim in the nude. The water was freezing cold but very invigorating. We would swim for a while and then massage each other with sunscreen to warm up in the sun, smooching and tweaking each other's firm wet nipples. Then we would lie on our beach towels and talk about girl stuff. When we got too hot and sweaty we'd jump back in the lake to cool off. The water was crystal clear and we could sometimes see fat trout rocketing back and forth where the lake water fed into a nearby mountain stream. Now and then in the early mornings and towards dusk we would see mule deer walking down to the lake to drink. Up on the nearby mountain slopes we could hear marmots making their little chuckering noises. It was very peaceful and relaxing.</p><p>""Mommy?"" I said, as we lay next to each other in the sun smelling our coconutty sunscreen with cool lines of salty sweat dripping off our gloriously nude female bodies.</p><p>""Yes, Monica honey?""</p><p>""I saw the way you looked at that young mother who was nursing her baby in the coffee shop yesterday. I'm sorry you and daddy haven't been able to have a child of your own.""</p><p>""I know, honey. But it's no one's fault. These things just happen sometimes, even to the most loving couples like Alvin and me.""</p><p>""Mommy, if I tell you something, do you promise not to get mad at me?"" I asked.</p><p>""Monica, sweetie, you know how much I love you and that we have no secrets. You can always share anything with me and I promise I won't get angry,"" she replied.</p><p>I rolled over to her and kissed her tenderly on the lips as I gently caressed the slope of her large right breast and then softly said, ""I've been thinking about what you told daddy when I was younger about how some mommies in Norway who can't have their own babies sometimes give permission to their daughters to carry their fathers' babies..and, and well, I want to have daddy get me pregnant so you and I can both have a baby!"" [I said that last part in a rush before she could interrupt.]</p><p>""Oh, Monica,"" she exclaimed in surprise, ""that's so sweet of you to want to help mommy like that but, honey, having a little baby is a big responsibility and you're still just a little girl!""</p><p>""No I'm not. I've had three periods now and my boobies are plenty big enough to make enough milk to feed a baby! I'm perfectly healthy and strong enough to take care of a little one. Besides, you can help me take care of and raise the baby and be the baby's mommy, too!"" I countered.</p><p>Mommy looked at me with her gentle violet blue eyes and tender smile and said, ""But Monica, even though I would love to raise a baby with you with all my heart, I have no right to ask you to do such a difficult thing for me. After all, I'm not your biological mother, but only your stepmother.""</p><p>Tears came to my eyes as I thought of how wonderful and caring a mother Hilda had always been to Dale and me--so much better than our biological mother--always taking care of us even when we were ill, dressing and feeding us and teaching us our numbers and letters and how to read and all about the wonders of making love. She had always been a loyal and loving wife to daddy who absolutely adored her. </p><p>""Oh, god, mommy,"" I cried as I hugged her to me, ""you are better in every way to Dale and daddy and me than our druggie mother ever was. I love you sooo much and I would do anything to take away your pain and make you happy.""</p><p>""Oh, thank you, baby. That was the kindest sweetest thing you've ever said to me and you know I love you all always! I think your idea is wonderful! I want you to let daddy give you a baby for all of us to love and cherish!"" she sobbed as she hugged me back.</p><p>We held and squeezed each other tight as the tears rolled down our faces. After we had consoled each other I looked deeply into her eyes and kissed her gently on the lips. Before I knew it we were deeply soul kissing, our tongues warmly entwined in each other's mouths as we passionately petted and our slippery nude coconut oiled bodies slid and writhed against each other in the hot sun. I caressed her magnificent firm boobies and strongly sucked on her jumbo thumb-sized nipples, bobbing my head up and down their fully erect length as I reached down to stroke her smooth hips and the saturated dense blonde thatch surrounding her oily wet vulva. </p><p>""Oh, mommy!"" I moaned, and she grabbed my shoulders and slid me around into sixty-nine position on top of her with her knees bent up on either side of my head to expose her sweet soaking wet delicious pussy to me. </p><p>I felt her soft moist tongue slither up inside my hairless little vulvette as I quivered and writhed with delight and she slurped and moaned, ""Oh, Monica, baby!"" </p><p>Then I plunged my entire face into her dripping fleshy hairy aromatic crotch and licked, sucked and slurped to my heart's content. This was the most intense lovemaking I'd ever known with another female and no man could ever understand what we were feeling towards each other that day. It was a combination of passion, surrender, acceptance, creative energy and even forgiveness for the sheer overwhelming nature of each other's female needs--not merely sexual or familial but life affirming in every sense. We were a little universe about to give birth to a new universe besides--a molten liquid tumbling ball of love and needful motherly secretions and sustenance; giving and releasing, sucking and imbibing, milking and feeding life itself. All lips, noses and thigh-pressed ears; mouths and tongues laving and scooping and twisting and slithering up the wet fleshy-furry furrows of nature's most vulnerable and feminine gardens.</p><p>I slowly lovingly lapped her from her exposed tender asshole to her clitoris and back, turning my head at different angles to lick her from either side of her butt cheeks to her arse to her labia and back, pausing only to shove my little hard tongue deeply up her pink rectum and fuck and twist it around inside while she groaned, pinched and pulled my nipples with her free hand and did the same to me. Mmmm, it was sooo good! We kissed, licked and sucked each other's asses everywhere we could reach, and squeezed and stroked the flesh of each other's thighs and buttocks all over as well, slurping and tongue-fucking inside each other's vagina's and moving up to do each other's clits. God, it was sooo earthy! So mother earthy, really. If her erect little clitty had suddenly grown into a fertile cock I would have let her impregnate me on the spot that day!</p><p>""Ohhmmm, UNGH! -smooch!--splapp!--Ughnnnn! ...Oh, GUH! AWWww! That was good, baby! -slurp! slurp!--Oommmm! Oh, god, Monica, when you have your baby...if, if it's a little girl she'll be a perfect slutty just like us!"" she babbled.</p><p>""Oh yeahhh! We'll suck and fuck for her all the time! AGHN! AHN! ...Ungh, ummm! -slurp! smooch! slurp!--MMmmm! She'll know what to do even y-younger than I did! ...OHHhh! Ughm! ...Unh, unh, ahhhhh yessss! She can be daddy's new fuck baby!"" I babbled back.</p><p>""And if it's a boy he can help Alvin and Dale fuck us girls in all our holes at once! Mmmmf! -smooch!--Wouldn't that be nice?"" she added, grinning lasciviously back at me before returning to lapping and sucking my butthole and finger-fucking my undulating cunnie.</p><p>""I haven't even been double fucked by daddy and Dale yet,"" I giggled and petted her on her muff before kissing her clit and sucking it with its hood inside my mouth to tease it with my tongue.</p><p>She shivered all over and drove her tongue, itself quivering from the onset of her orgasm, deep inside my ass as she pressed my clit and I sucked hers and we came shaking in muffled screams and orgasmic pulses of pussy juice all over each other out there on the dock.</p><p>When it was all over and we finally regained our senses we were so exhausted and sweaty we could barely move. Gradually I stood up and helped mommy up so we could cool off with one last dip in the lake. Then we climbed back onto the dock, collected our things and strolled in each other's arms back to the cabin to begin preparing dinner. </p><p>For the rest of the time we were at the cabin we simply forgot to wear clothes and went around nude like we often did at home. Pretty soon daddy, Dale and Vasti also went nude with us. Mommy took a new and special pleasure in regarding every detail of my young body. I knew she was imagining me as a very young mother pregnant and nursing. This was our secretly shared joy until we told daddy and the others about our decision. But even before we told daddy he knew something was different. Mommy hadn't looked so radiantly happy in over a year and I was glowing with anticipation myself.</p><p>The way mommy and I later attempted to describe our special lovemaking on the dock, daddy said he'd have given almost anything to have been able to make a movie of us. But he still wouldn't have been able to understand the kind of profound feminine love mommy and I expressed for each other that day--a mother and her little girl coming of age; soon to be a mommy herself.</p><p>End of Chapter 12</p>"
872,"Monica Remembers, Part 13",Bonoboworld,,"['Mg', 'Fg', 'Fb', 'MFFg', 'ped', 'inc', 'preg', 'cons', 'nc']",The ladies scheme to get Monica's father to impregnate her.,2013-05-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Hilda Recalls</h5><p>For two days we tried to figure out the best way to convince Alvin to impregnate Monica. We brought Vasti in on our secret and asked her advice as well. Finally we all decided that it would be much easier to help him get her pregnant without his knowledge. Then, once she was showing, all she would have to do would be to bat her lovely anxious big green eyes at him and plead with him to keep her baby. We knew that with his sweet and loving disposition he couldn't resist her natural desire to be a mother.</p><p>That evening I took a small sharp picture framer's knife and cut a slit in one of Alvin's condoms below the tip. After he fucked me to climax I slid the condom over his erection so he could pleasure Monica. I knew the pressure of his cock-head inside the tip of the condom when he came would make his sperm gush through the slit and deep into Monica's slit! Monica and I were very excited and she kept grinning and winking at me so that I had to struggle to keep from giggling too much--though I tend to giggle a little during family sex anyway. </p><p>It was a special night and I wanted Monica to cum very intensely so that her pleasure spasms would help her womb absorb more sperm and increase her chances of getting pregnant. I decided that Monica should have her first double penetration. I called Dale from the other room and a moment later he ran in nude with a bouncing wet erection from where Vasti had been sucking him on the sofa while he watched his cartoons. She padded in behind him wearing only her red checkered micro-mini skirt that I had cut extra short for her to expose her dense black muff and firm, round little brown ass cheeks. I smiled at her. She really did look like she had a furry little beaver between her legs, I thought. She had a curious look on her face because she usually entertained Dale in the other room while Alvin and I were intimate with Monica.</p><p>""Family,"" I began, ""tonight I've decided that now that Monica is twelve and a half years old she is big enough to take both her daddy's and Dale's cocks inside her pussy and ass at the same time. This is called a 'double penetration' and it will be Monica's first. But we really need to warm her up to get her ready for all that cock, so I expect you all to help.""</p><p>""Yayyyy!!"" yelled Dale, and the rest of us giggled at his boyish joy.</p><p>""Vasti,"" I said in a commanding voice, ""you use that little tube of QY over there to lube Dale's peter and keep him nice and hard."" I knew she loved to be especially submissive during family orgies.</p><p>""Yes, ma'am,"" she replied and scurried to obey.</p><p>I positioned Monica on her hands and knees on the bed to suck Alvin to full erection through the condom while I spread open her little behind and slowly, luxuriously tongued her from her sweet clitty to her rectum, pausing to give her swirlies in all the right places. Soon Alvin was relaxing and breathing deeply and Monica was emitting small muffled moans and sighs with her sealed lips bobbing up and down her daddy's lovely big penis. I glanced over as Vasti finished smearing lube all over Dale's slender long and very hard dickie. She then lay back on the other side of the big bed with her red mini-skirt flipped up over her hips to fully expose her beautiful dusky brown spread legs and dark hairy beaver with a cute hint of pink winking out from its center. </p><p>""Dale,"" she spoke in a very sexy low whisper, ""please come suck and fuck your sex princess!""</p><p>Dale didn't have to be asked twice. He yipped and climbed up over her on the bed. She used her hands on his hips to position his little body so that he could suck her perky brown and beige titties while they fucked each other. This was Vasti's favorite position with Dale because he was so light and she loved to take hot baths with him that way. She would cum and cum and they would sometimes fall asleep in the tub with their arms around each other-soaking in the warm water for so long that their finger and toe tips became all wrinkly like little prunes. </p><p>Vasti now used her fingertips to pull her thick bush apart so that Dale could see her bright pink cunnie and find the little pussy hole. From months of practice he pushed at her delicate entrance until his firm pointy penis head poked inside. Then Vasti let go of her pussy whiskers, sighed and pulled him into her as he slid his ""little prince"" home. Soon he was licking, nibbling and sucking her firm up-thrust tits, moving from one glistening erect beige-violet nipple to the other, as he rhythmically plunged into her and her knees slowly rose to improve his angle and make his thrusts penetrate more deeply. Dale was usually somewhat quiet in bed and only made soft panting noises, but Vasti's low moans and grunts were very sexy. I saw Alvin glancing at her from time to time and I could see his cock was getting extra big and hard. I went back to eating Monica's pussy and ass while the serene sounds of our family loving, the sweet aroma of wet pussies and the gentle squeak of bedsprings filled the room.</p><p></p><h5>Monica Remembers</h5><p>I sucked and licked Daddy's huge rubbered prong with my lips and tongue and mommy's tongue was sliding deeply up my asshole making me tremble in pleasure as her fingers massaged my whole vulva. I was soooo ready for daddy to make a baby in me while Dale fucked my ass. God, the very thought of it was making my pussy so wet it was dripping all over the bed sheets! My mouth was full of daddy's fat cock so I could only squeak and squirm as I came. Once my shaking subsided mommy stopped licking me and grinned at daddy, ""Honey, I think Monica is ready and I know you are.""</p><p>She helped lift me over his body so that I was squatting with my knees bent on either side of his hips. She reached up and put the large plum-sized head of his dong at the entrance to my vulvette and worked it in with a small circular motion. Once it popped inside she gently pulled on my thighs to let me know to slowly sit down on it. Daddy was HARD that evening. My cunnie was very wet but it still took me a couple of minutes of gradual up and down motions to take it all inside me. I felt so excited yet safe and secure, nice and full of daddy and his love like he always made me feel. </p><p>I couldn't wait for him to coat my tiny eggs with a hot flood of his thick creamy cum. I imagined hundreds of cute little pink sperm tadpoles all getting ready to swim to my eggs and poke inside one of them to create a new generation of life-a new orgasming pussy or cock in a few years that would provide new sperm and eggs for the future. Girls can feel that sexual aspect of immortality inside us, you know-some of us even when we're very young--and our pussies get especially wet when we make babies with our lovers and when we nurse our babies.</p><p>Daddy grabbed my hips and began surging his cock up into me flexing his firm ass-doing all the work so I could concentrate on inwardly relaxing enough for him to establish a good rhythm. I could feel my muscles ripple in contraction and expansion all along his big hard dick as he slowly speeded up his thrusts. </p><p>""Oh God, daddy, you feel sooo biiig and sooo goooood,"" I crooned, ""I wish you didn't have to wear a rubber so you could squirt your beautiful warm sperm up my pussy like you did when I was littler.""</p><p>""Me, too, baby, but we've got to be safe,"" he breathed.</p><p>I winked at mommy and turned my head to lay it down on daddy's big chest to enjoy the excellent fucking he was giving me. That's when I saw the ecstatic smile on Vasti's face. Her eyes were slits of pleasure as she clung to Dale from underneath with her arms caressing his shoulders, back, and ass and her muscular legs clasping and squeezing his hips and thighs as he rapidly screwed her brains out. Her lustrous long dark hair was splayed around her head on the pillow as she rolled her lovely face from side to side and her soft squeaks and moans of pleasure became more frequent and higher pitched. </p><p>""I'm fucking her good now mommy!"" Dale exclaimed.</p><p>""Yes baby, keep giving it to her nice and deep!""</p><p>Between daddy's enormous warm erection coursing up my pussy, watching Vasti getting her brains fucked out, and the thought of little Dale soon plunging his thing up my ass while daddy was fucking me, my little cunny was feeling very full, delicious, hot and gooey. In fact, I was starting to feel that way all over. I was daddy's little sex kitten fuck toy and I loved it. All I wanted to do was love him and make new little fuck toys for him. I secretly wished that when he made me pregnant we'd have triplets.</p><p>Vasti began shrieking out her orgasm next to me as I shook and came for the second time that night. Daddy slowed down and then stopped for a moment to let me recover. I rested and caught my breath for a minute or two and then I felt Dale's small hands grasp the sides of my lower back above my hips and mommy's hand push one butt cheek apart as Dale's pointy velvety cock-head began poking around the opening of my butthole.</p><p>""Dale, sweetie, let me help you,"" mommy said as she guided the tip of his dick to my hole and pulled on his shaft until the head suddenly popped inside. She looked at daddy and added, ""Now, Alvin, honey, you slowly pull out at about the same speed you feel Dale fuck in until Monica gets used to things.""</p><p>""Yes, mother,"" daddy grinned. </p><p>I could feel Dale's long penis still wet from Vasti sliding slowly and deeply up my ass, pressing through my insides against daddy's big schlong as it slowly withdrew from my vunnel.</p><p>""UNNNGH! ...Oooooooooh! ...Wow-wee!!"" I groaned. This was something new and I liked it very much. It was like two smooth warm muscular animals moving past each other deep inside my belly and bowels and I'd never felt so completely full before. I was helplessly pinned between them and barely able to move, but I loved every second of this thrilling new experience.</p><p>""OK, boys do her nice and slowly, back and forth just like that while I get Vasti situated,"" mommy said. </p><p>She helped Vasti move up onto the bed and positioned her hips over daddy's head so she could grasp the headboard as she carefully lowered her furry wet cunt on daddy's face. That way he could eat her out while he screwed me and felt Dale fuck my tight little ass through the thin membrane dividing my vunnel and butt tunnel. </p><p>Then mommy moved near the foot of the bed behind Dale and said, ""That's a good pace, Dale...can you feel daddy's big prick fucking her inside in the other direction when you move?""</p><p>""Yeah, mommy, it feels so big and Monica's butt is extra tight!"" replied Dale.</p><p></p><h5>Hilda Comments</h5><p>I moved behind Dale at the foot of the bed and spread his cute little butt cheeks apart with my fingers to tongue-bathe his little asshole and lick and suck his velvety ball sac as he fucked his sister's firm and quite rosy tweener bottom.</p><p>""Yikes! You surprised me mommy! That feels good...keep doing that!"" Dale exclaimed.</p><p>""What is she doing to you, my prince?"" Vasti breathily inquired.</p><p>""She's licking my ass and balls while I fuck Monica's butt!"" exclaimed Dale.</p><p>""Oh, that sounds delightful, my prince!"" she joyfully answered.</p><p>""It is!"" replied Dale, who was beginning to pant from his exertions and his very turned on mother's pleasuring tongue.</p><p>My oral stimulation of Dale soon had him and Alvin setting up a brisk rhythm as they filled Monica up both her holes with their hard charging dicks. Pretty soon they were fucking her silly to the point where she was overwhelmed with sensations and all she could do was moan and groan along with Vasti, who was grinding her dense pubic thatch and cunt all over Alvin's mouth and penetrating tongue just inches from Monica's very flushed face.</p><p>""OOOH-Ohh! ...ooooooooo! ...OH-AHHhhh! ...Ooooooooooooo! ...ooooooo! ...Ahk-AHH! (pant, pant, pant) ...Unnnnnngh! Awwwwwww!"" groaned Monica.</p><p>""That's right, boys, FUCK her! Fuck her nice and DEEP! SHIT! Fuck and pull your cocks inside her like the nasty little TART she is. It's so nice to see your lovely big cocks going in and out of her juicy little pussy and asshole! ...Yo-ho, heave-ho! Just like a see-saw! [giggle!] ...FUCK your sister! FUCK your daughter! ...Make that horny child SLUT cum like the little ANIMAL she is!"" I encouraged them. </p><p>Monica's head swam in ecstasy, ""UNNNGH! OOommmm! ...OH, GOD! MMMmmm! (pant, pant) Oooooo, shit! FUCK me daddy! NN-GAH! Fuck me, Dale! That's right. UGHNN! OOOOHHHHH!! AHHH! AI! AI! AIIIIIIIII!! OOOH! GAWWWWWWD!!"" </p><p>Monica grit her teeth, flushed a deep pinkish red from her face to her back, butt and thighs and shivered uncontrollably-cumming from deep in her belly, from her head to her toes. I'd never seen any woman cum so thoroughly, let alone a little girl. She was magnificent and I was sure her baby would be a perfect little lover as well. </p><p></p><h5>Monica Continues</h5><p>God, they screwed me to such a good cum that night-better than I ever got fucked by just one of them! As I finished cumming daddy came, too, like a big bear, growling and groaning through Vasti's wet matted fur pie and unleashing five or six huge splurts of daddy cum deep inside my fertile pussy. When he finished cumming, mommy pulled Dale out of me and then quickly helped me off of daddy's huge erection while Vasti was still squatting and cumming on his face. She quickly peeled off and hid the condom before he could see that it was empty except for a few drops. A moment later Vasti was shaking, squealing and drenching daddy's face with her juices, then rolling off his head to rest next to him near the headboard. </p><p>This plan worked so well that we repeated it every night until the last day of our vacation. Sometimes daddy would ream out my ass with his big prick ensheathed in an un-cut condom while Dale eagerly fucked my pussy. Then mommy would make them switch holes, giving daddy a ""fresh"" condom with a slit at the tip to ensure that he would shoot his baby batter well up inside me. She would sit on daddy's face or have Vasti do it so one or the other of them could remove the cut condom before Daddy could see it. Daddy kept me nice and full of his virile yogurty sperm that week though he never knew it.</p><p>I missed my very next period:) </p><p>End of Chapter XIII</p>"
873,"Monica Remembers, Part 14",Bonoboworld,,"['gb', 'Fbb', 'inc', 'ped', 'cons']","After Monica gets knocked-up by her daddy, she and Dale take a walk in the woods and espy a young mother having some hot incest pedo love of her own.",2013-05-06T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Monica Remembers</h5><p>The morning after my first double with daddy and Dale I felt great! I was so happy and excited--looking forward to having my beautiful baby with daddy. My inner muscles were a little sore but I felt like taking a walk. I asked Dale if he'd like to go hiking with me up to some big rocks overlooking the lake where I liked to dive from one of the ledges. Dale was big enough to dive off the ledge now too, and we hadn't gone up there yet on this trip. Dale put on his swim trunks and I put on my little turquoise bikini. It was a nice warm sunny day and we held hands and walked along enjoying the cool breezes and the sound of birds in the birch trees and the water burbling in the nearby stream.</p><p>All of a sudden a gigantic mule deer crashed through a bush about ten feet away from us, jerked his head at us in surprise and went leaping up a side trail. He was a beautiful great big ten point buck and neither one of us had ever seen one up close before. The female deer would often approach the cabin in the early morning before we had breakfast and we would sometimes see them through the windows. Vasti even fed a couple of the does some oatmeal once. But the bucks with their racks of antlers were very secretive and stayed away from people. Well, Dale and I looked at each other and we knew we had to follow him to see where he went. If we found out where he liked to hang out we might be able to return to that spot with our cameras and take a picture. So we took off our sandals to be quiet and ran barefoot up the little side trail after him, with Dale giggling and me shushing him so the buck wouldn't hear us coming.</p><p>Halfway up the trail we approached the side of a little cabin we didn't even know was there before. It had a rear deck with a big hot tub on it. We intended to keep running on by it after the deer, but as the trail went up a little hill with some brush on top, it gave us a good view of the hot tub from above. What we saw made both Dale and me stop in our tracks and duck behind the brush to take a closer look.</p><p>There in the bubbling water of the hot tub was sprawled a tall, beautiful young red head with the whitest skin, the reddest pubic hair and most enormous boobs I'd ever seen. She was completely naked and there were two little twin boys who looked to be about eight or nine years old sucking her tits and caressing her belly, legs and pussy. The burbling of the stream on the other side of the hill was so loud we couldn't hear much but a few of her faint moans. There was a table parasol tilted to protect her from the sun and she had a great big smile on her face. Her head was resting on a little inflatable pillow and she was gently stroking each boy's hair. Occasionally she would pause to take a sip from the straw of a cocktail she had on the top edge of the hot tub next to her pillow. The little boys were identical twins and both had short strawberry blond hair that was more blond than red. We could tell from their faces that they were obviously her sons. Dale and I couldn't believe how lucky we were to see a beautiful ten-point buck and then this gorgeous young mother making love to her two boys all in the same day. </p><p>After watching them for a few minutes Dale was getting excited and began feeling me up. I was starting to get pretty wet, too, so I scooted us a little deeper into the bushes where no one could see us from the house or the trail and pulled off my bikini so I could rest my knees on the bottoms and Dale could fool around all he wanted.</p><p>Soon the young woman's hips were undulating with her son's hand clenched between her thighs against her vagina. She pulled her boys' faces tighter against her massive boobs and squealed and writhed in the bubbly water as she came. When she relaxed and the boys pulled away from her big jugs I saw small trickles of milk leaking from both nipples and wondered at this. I figured she must have a baby inside somewhere. She then pulled both her sons' faces to hers and french kissed one and then the other. I also noticed that her flaming red pussy hair was trimmed medium length and shaped into a perfect little heart that I found very attractive. I decided that I'd shape my little muffy into a heart like hers to show my family how much I loved them, too. </p><p>Dale's warm roaming hands and the vision of that shapely red head making out with her sons before me was getting me all hot and bothered. I positioned Dale behind me, squeezed his hands over my boobs and guided his long hard pecker into my cunnie. It felt so peaceful and good to fuck in the warm sun with the wind softly stirring the leaves in the bushes and trees around us while peeking at other secret lovers.</p><p>Soon the young mother motioned one of her boys to get between her legs, which she spread a bit more as she tilted up her curvy hips to give him a better angle to penetrate her pussy. As he slid his very hard penis inside her she grabbed his cute little tushie with one hand and pushed her index finger inside his butthole to pull his ass and hips into her on his down-strokes. Her bright smile lit up again and she motioned the other boy to squat with his knees on either side of her pillow so she could lick and suck first his balls and then his erect prick.</p><p>They were so hot they were making my pussy drip as Dale fucked me hard and fast. I moaned and begged him to squeeze my boobies and pull on my nips as I watched the two young boys service their sexy stacked mother right out in the open on their deck like a bunch of total perverts--every bit as perverted as my own sweet loving family. I wished Vasti were here to see this. She'd love to have those little boys doing all that to her and she'd take good care of them, too. </p><p>Soon the steamy young mother below us pulled her lips off the cock of the twin she was sucking and rolled on her side in the hot tub, clutching her other boy to her as he continued to enthusiastically screw her cunt. She took hold of her other son's wrist and gently guided him into the hot tub behind her. Grinning, he seemed to know what she wanted. As she bent her left knee and lifted that leg a little to give him better access, he positioned his cock-head at the entrance to her ass, pushed it in and grabbed her hips from behind to double penetrate her with his brother. There was no alternating rhythm like Daddy and Dale used with me. They speed fucked her any which way they wanted, sometimes both ramming into her at once and sometimes alternating by pure accident. They really churned up the water good and her cries and moans of pleasure were becoming so loud now that I could clearly hear them over the babbling brook behind us. Her gi-normus boobs were glistening and shaking in the water as she cried out her pleasure and her full round ass cheeks quivered from the force of the energetic reaming she was receiving. Her squeals of delight became more piercing as my own waves of pleasure welled up. Soon overcome, I turned and slid underneath Dale, guided him back into me and held him close, frenching him when I came. It was all so good and I came beautifully.</p><p>I think I must have passed out for a moment because the next thing I know Dale is on top me, cradling my head in his left hand and gently patting the cheeks of my face saying, ""Monica? Monica, are you all right?""</p><p>""Y-yes, sweetie, I...I just got so excited watching them, and you loved me up so good that my cum was super powerful,"" I replied.</p><p>""I liked fucking you and watching them, too. I think their mommy has really nice boobs!"" Dale commented.</p><p>""C'mon, cutie, let's go jump in the lake before someone sees us up here,"" I suggested, and we pulled on our swim clothes and headed back toward the main trail. We didn't have too many days of vacation left, but I hoped I'd get another chance to sneak up here and watch all the goings on. </p><p></p><h5>Monica's Dad Remembers</h5><p>The last day of our vacation I took the kids into town to a small mom'n'pop dessert shop so they could have some banana splits. Once we got our desserts we took them to the side dining room and sat in one of the booths. It was next to a big picture window with a perfect view of a grassy meadow and the mountains in the distance. It was a bright beautiful day with not a cloud in the sky. </p><p>The table in the booth had a blue-checkered tablecloth on it that hung low over the sides brushing our knees. Monica was in a very frisky mood and she decided to take advantage of the tablecloth by reaching under it and into the open leg of my shorts to squeeze my cock through my briefs. I quickly glanced around and saw only a few people on the other side of the room who were occupied with their food and conversation. Since the tablecloth was covering Monica's hand-job I let her have her way. She leaned over, smooched my cheek and whispered, ""I love you, a hand-job and a peck, a hand-job and a peck and a kiss upon the neck.""</p><p>She tenderly kissed me on the neck, more like a lover than an ordinary twelve-year-old daughter, I thought. But no one seemed to be paying any attention. Once she'd gotten me good and hard-her little joke to see if I could get my erection to go down before we left-she kissed me again on the cheek, giggled and began eating her dessert. We enjoyed our banana splits and chatted and joked while we sipped our sodas. When we were ready to leave I still had a partial erection, but I hoped it wouldn't be too noticeable. </p><p>We made our way out to the parking lot and the kids walked around to the passenger side of the car as I prepared to get in the driver's side. Just then a tall, extremely well built, very buxom young red-headed woman wearing candy apple lipstick, black high-heels, a black midi-skirt, white blouse and a white lab coat approached me, smiling. She said in a rather hushed tone, ""I saw you two in there.""</p><p>""W-what?"" I asked.</p><p>""I saw your daughter giving you a hand-job,"" she said, grinning mischievously.</p><p>""Ma'am, you must be mist-"" I began to reply before she interrupted.</p><p>""Shh! Don't worry! Your secret's safe with me. She rubbed you so vigorously that the tablecloth worked its way up her arm and exposed your big fat hard-on through your undies,"" she winked at me and continued, ""but its alright, hon, I have my own very close loving family.""</p><p>""Well, I guess that's a relief,"" I mumbled.</p><p>""My name is Cheryl Peyton,"" she said, and took my hand in both of hers to shake it-pressing a business card in my open palm when she did so. </p><p>""I'm Alvin,"" I said, unsure about giving her my last name.</p><p>""If you ever have need of my special services, just call my home number,"" she said, winking again and strutting off with her high heels clicking down the parking lot.</p><p>I glanced down at the card and it identified her as a pediatric and obstetrical care specialist with her own private practice. She was good looking and built like a brick hothouse-easily a 48 DD-so I pocketed the card in hopes of persuading Hilda to invite her to participate in one of our family video sessions. I knew that once I had the good doctor on video I wouldn't need to worry about her revealing anything unusual about Monica's very affectionate nature. </p><p>I climbed in the car and Monica and Dale exclaimed, ""Daddy, daddy, that's the woman with the twins we were telling you about the other day!""</p><p>""I suspected that might be her. She said her name is Cheryl Peyton and that she has a very close loving family like ours,"" I paused, ""...well kids, good news, I think she's going to be our new pediatrician."" </p><p>""Cool!"" Dale said.</p><p>""Daddy, can we invite her and her twins over to eat some time? I think her boys would have lots of fun with me and Dale and Vasti,"" said Monica.</p><p>""Sure honey,"" I replied and started the engine to head for the cabin. But once we returned home from vacation I became so busy at the university that I completely forgot about the redheaded doctor.</p><p>End of Chapter XIV</p>"
874,Lauren And Brittany: The Kidnapping,Boombox,,"['Mf', 'anal', 'bd', 'ds', 'oral', 'teen', 'toys']","Two best friend girls are kidnapped by rapists, and are forced to do everything they never wanted to do.",2012-03-06T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>All she could hear was the sound of her friend moaning under the gag. Her friend getting raped in the ass and not being able to call out for help. Brittany and Lauren were both kidnapped this day. They both were took and now are forced to be sex slaves.</p><p>Brittany and Lauren both went to the same school, and lived in the same neighborhood. They have been friends since 2nd grade, which they are now both in 8th. Lauren being 14 and Brittany being 13. Lauren looked a little more mature than Brittany. She had bigger tits and her body form looked older. Brittany had small but very stuck up tits. Lauren had long, sily brown hair and brown eyes. While Brittany had red hair and blue eyes. Since both of them lived in the same neighborhood, they had the same method of transportation to school. Which in this case was walking. They didnt live far away enough from the school to ride the bus, and both of their parents worked alot. So they had to stick with walking.</p><p>This day they had gym last period. Obviously they were both worn out and tired. They were walking on the side walk chatting about school and what they are going to do when they get home. Both of them noticed a car slowly moving with them. Lauren and Brittany have both had the lecture of ""watch out for strangers"" but they stopped and looked at the car anyway. Inside was two very young and somewhat gentle looking men. One put his hand out of the car and said ""Hey..you're Lauren and Brittany right?"". The two nodded in agreement with the man. ""Your parents told us to pick you all up..wer're friends of theirs."" Brittany looked at the man suspisciously.</p><p>""Why would they have you all pick us up?"" The man grinned.</p><p>""They are going to meet us at our place when they get off work, so get in."" the man slightly commaned.</p><p>The two girls looked at each other and didn't really think much of rape at the time.</p><p>Brittany and Lauren got in the back seats..little did they know what would happen to them once they got to the mens house.</p><p>It was a rather long drive. The men took many turns on the roads, which most were unecessary. The two girls talked quietly in the back, while the two men remained silent. It began to get slightly dark, and Lauren broke the silence and said ""are we there yet?"" The man driving responded ""Almost, one more turn"". The man took a turn down a small dirt path, and approached a somewhat medium sized house. It was nothing fancy.</p><p>Everyone got out of the car and the two men introduced themselves finally.</p><p>""I'm Paul"" the one driving said. He was the more muscular one with a shaved head.</p><p>""I'm Joe"" said the one in the drivers seat. He was rather skinny, and had normal hair.</p><p>The two girls walked into the house first, looking at their surroundings, and the men followed. Paul took a seat on the couch and did the same. Lauren took a seat like the guys, but did not sit next to them. Brittany, the more shy one, remained standing.</p><p>It remained quiet for a few minutes, until Paul told the girls</p><p>""Your folks usually get home around 9 right Lauren?""</p><p>""Yeah""</p><p>""What about you Brittany?""</p><p>Brittany studdered once or twice ""Um, like at 8 I think.""</p><p>""Good.."" It was silent again for a few more minutes. Until Lauren noticed something about Paul she didnt want to notice. A buldge in his pants. She was nervous but she eventually said something.</p><p>""Um...Paul..look at your pants."" Paul looked down and saw his erection noticebly standing. He chuckled and looked at Lauren.</p><p>""Come on, it happens..its not like you don't know what it is."" Just then Paul unzipped his pants as his hard cock flew out of his pants. Lauren and Brittany shielded their eyes.</p><p>""Come on girls I know you've seen it before, just look at it."" The two girls slowly removed their hands from their face, and looked at the 7 inch cock standing from Paul's pants. The two young girls have never really seen a cock before, other than occasional porno they look at when they are curious or want to masturbate. But before long of them staring at the cock, Brittany felt her shirt being torn off by Joe. She let out a scream but it was interrupted by her face being slapped by the aggressive man undressing her. Lauren tried to run from Joe but as she got up, her pants were pulled down by Paul, whos cock was harder than ever.</p><p>As the girls struggled and tried to scream, Paul pulled out a knife from his pocket and put it to Lauren's throat.</p><p>""Look here bitch, don't fuckin struggle."" Lauren gasped at the blade to her neck, and she stopped squirming around. Brittany did the same. The men continued to undress the teen girls, after only a few seconds the men clearly saw the tits and pussies of these young girls.</p><p>""Now then you little bitches,"" Paul said looking at his new sex slaves, with his cock standing out of his pants. The girls started shaking.</p><p>""I guess you all picked the wrong day to hitch-hike huh?"" The girls took a deep breath like it was their last.</p><p>""Little bitches, stand up."" The two beauties did what they were told as both of the men examined their perfect bodies. Joe took his hand across Brittany's breast.</p><p>""Heh, I like this one..shes perky"" Joe said as he squeezed Brittany's nipple. Paul talked firmly.</p><p>""Now then you fucking stupid whores. I hope you realize by now that this isn't a normal rape. After you got in our car you should of kissed your family goodbye. You two are going to be turned into the biggest sluts in your fuckin school."" Lauren gulped, she was not paying attention to Paul, but rather thinking about if they will kill her, rape her, or anything. Paul noticed her wandering eye.</p><p>Lauren was in the middle of thinking when she felt a strike across her face. She fell to the ground with half her face red and Paul shouting at her.</p><p>""Listen to me when I'm fucking talking to you bitch!"" Paul grabbed the teen by her hair and pulled her head to his cock.</p><p>""I wasn't going to make you suck til tomorrow, but fuck that idea now. Open your fucking mouth slut."" Brittany watched as her best friend stretched her mouth for the giant cock as it was shoved down her throat.</p><p>Lauren sucked on the huge dick for at least an hour. On her knees with that huge stick all the way down her throat. Every time he heard her gag on it Paul chuckled. He found it very amusing that the teen could not suck all of it. After a few minutes of her mouth being completly filled with the cock, drool came down her chin and landed on her tits. It gently dripped off her nipples and onto the ground.</p><p>""Mmm, yeah suck it all you fucking slut.."" Paul moaned as his cock felt the tounge of the teen rub against it.</p><p>Joe held Brittany in case she tried to do anything and said, ""Wow, the whore sure can give a blowjob."" He looked at Brittany,</p><p>""I hope you can do the same."" Brittany took a deep breath and continued to watch in horror as her friend blowed the cock of this rapist. A tear came down Lauren's cheek. Not a tear of fear, but more because she was gagging so much and so loud on the giant cock down her throat.</p><p>Paul moaned loud as he came close to it. He shoved Laurens head against his hips, making sure she sucked every last inch. After a few seconds of getting all of his cock in her mouth, he let go lightly so that just his head was in her. He let loose his juices in her mouth, spraying the white cream all in her mouth.</p><p>""You better not swallow it bitch."" Lauren did as she was told and kept the warm cream in her mouth.</p><p>""Show your little bitch friend."" She followed orders and opened her mouth for Brittany to see her mouth covered in white cum.</p><p>""See that? Before the end of today that cream is going to be in your pussy and your ass.""</p><p>Joe smiled and pushed Brittany down.</p><p>""Share the cream with your friend whore."" Brittany and Lauren looked at each other. Neither one of them wanted to get hurt, so they had to do what they were told.</p><p>The two teens closed in with each other and entered in a kiss. Lauren gave Brittany as much cum as she could, with Brittany searching the inside of Laurens mouth with her tounge. While the two girls kissed, Joe unzipped his pants like Paul, and let his already hard cock come out. The two girls stopped kissing after a few minutes and showed Paul their work. He examined the cum on both of their tounges.</p><p>""Very good sluts."" The two girls finally swallowed the cum, and stood up. Paul placed his hands on one of each girls tits and started to rub them. Joe looked at Brittany then grabbed her hair and moved her away from the tit rubbing.</p><p>""We know one bitch can suck..but what about fucking?"" Paul laughed and made room on the couch. Joe pushed Brittany on the couch.</p><p>""Little slut..spread them."" Brittany followed orders and spread her legs, making her tender virgin pussy completly visible. Joe grinned and put his cock on Brittany's slit.</p><p>""Ready for the fuck of a lifetime bitch?"" Brittany gulped and nodded. Not even a second after she felt the hard cock stretch her tight virgin cunt. She gasped and moaned as a dick entered her for the first of many times. Joe went out of her and fucked back in even harder. She felt like her pussy was literally going to rip in two. Every time Joe went out he went right back in twice as hard as before. Brittany moaned and groaned in both pain and pleasure. Because she was screaming so loud even when her cherry popped she couldn't say anything. Every nerve in her body seemed to go straight to her pussy, almost every feeling imaginable she could feel just by this large invader fucking her.</p><p>""Ooooh...God please..Stop please!"" but despite her cries Joe continue to fuck her tight cunt. Her toes began to curl, and her eyes rolled in the back of her head. She tried to ignore the pain and pleasure she is feeling, she tried to think about something else. But the only thing she could pay attention to was the giant 7 inch cock fucking her.</p><p>The fucking continued for almost an hour. By that time, Brittany was almost passed out from the mixed feelings coming from her cunt. She got Joe's dick so wet it was sliding in and out of her even easier, making her feel more and more. Finally, she felt warm juices going into her body. She knew what just happened. Joe cummed inside her now non-tight non-virgin pussy. Joe removed his cock from her pussy. Brittany layed her eyes on the dick, it was almost dripped with nothing but her juices! Paul grabbed Brittany by the hair and threw her off the couch.</p><p>""Get the fuck off my furniture, I dont want your slut juices on it.""</p><p>The two girls layed on the floor, not knowing what the two men would do to them next.</p><p>""Stand up."" Paul ordered. The girls did so. Paul looked at Brittany and whispered something to Joe.</p><p>""You, the brown-haired bitch, go down the hall into the room. Joe's going to show you something.."" Joe grinned evily and pushed Lauren to walk with him down the hall. Once the door was shut, Paul looked at Brittany and pulled a chair near them.</p><p>""Bend over.""</p><p>""Wh-what?!"" Brittany began to get more nervous. She could barely take getting fucked in the pussy, she wouldn't be able to stand anal.</p><p>""You heard me bitch, bend the fuck over. I wanna see your virgin asshole."" Brittany could barely walk she was so scared. She tried to remain calm, and bent over the chair. She knew what was coming, and she didnt like it. Brittany felt the head of his cock against her soft ass cheeks as it slowly made its way.</p><p>""Ready bitch?""</p><p>She didnt respond, just took a deep breath and hoped it wouldnt hurt as much as people say it does. Unfourtunately, her hopes were dashed when the giant rock hard dick entered her ass. She screamed as much as she could, it felt like the inside of her ass was on fire.</p><p>""OOHH MY GOD!!!! TAKE IT OUT!! PLEASE!!"" Paul ignored her cries and went hard and rough in her tight burning asshole. Before even 5 minutes of fucking Brittany was crying her eyes out from the pain. Unable to scream, unable to do anything about the pain, Brittany just sat there bent over, crying her eyes dry while a 7 inch long cock drove itself as deep as it could into the most sensitive part of her teen body. Brittany heard Lauren scream from the other room, she figured the same pain and torture must be happening to her. The fucking stopped for a second, with his cock still in her though. He pulled Brittany's hair and made her look at him.</p><p>""What's wrong bitch? I thought you'd be the type of whore that would like getting her ass fucked""</p><p>Brittany's only response was more tears running down her cheek. Paul spit in her face and laughed. Once more, he continued to thrust in and out of her tiny tight asshole. Seconds felt like hours, she felt like since she was born she has done nothing but been ass fucked. After what felt like 3 days, Brittany passed out from the pain.</p><p>Both she and Lauren awoke tied to beds, with their arms and legs tied to different posts. They looked around the dark empty room. Brittany looked at Lauren.</p><p>""What..did they do to you?"" Brittany asked. Lauren sighed.</p><p>""Whipped me..what about you?""</p><p>""They uh..""</p><p>""Fucked you?""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""Where?""</p><p>""In my ass..""</p><p>Lauren and Brittany heard footsteps coming to the door. Brittany looked in front of her and said,</p><p>""Lauren..what are those machines in front of the bed?"" But before Lauren could answer Paul and Joe went in the room, and checked out Brittany and Lauren's naked bodies lying on the bed.</p><p>""If you're wondering..these machines are our little fuck machines."" Lauren raised her head and examined the machines. She saw they were evidently designed to go in a fucking motion, with a dildo attatched to a long stick that goes to the machine. Paul and Joe brought the two machines closer to the girls, and shoved the dildo part inside of the two girls pussies.</p><p>""Now, we're going to be gone for a few hours so these machines should fuck you up til we get back.""</p><p>Lauren and Brittany felt the hard plastic cocks inside of them, and shuttered that they were going to have to put up hours of these machines fucking them. The two men chuckled and turned the machines on, and left.</p><p>At first the machines were pretty quiet. Moving only very slightly inside the two little teens. The most noise was Lauren making slight moaning sounds. This is the first time she was fucked in the pussy since the kidnapping. For the first 15 minutes the machines made hardly no movement at all. The most they moved was about an inch inside of the two cunts. But, in 30 minutes, they started to speed up. Going in and out of the two teen pussies, with the two teens not even able to move. The moans from the two began to get louder and louder.</p><p>""Uhh.."" moaned Lauren. After a little while longer, the machines were fucking as hard as Joe and Paul. The moans of the girls were turned to almost screams, and just like before the machine started to go faster as more juices of the two teens piled on it. After about 5 minutes from a pounding from the machine, Lauren let out a cry.</p><p>""AHHHH! OOH MY GOOOODD!!"" An orgasmic wave went through her body, and sent out even more juices from her tender pussy. While Lauren was feeling her first orgasm, Brittany was squirming, unable to so much pleasure and pain from the plastic dildo machine. Brittany felt as if she was going to have an orgasm as well, and tried to squirm out of place. But, it was too late.</p><p>""FUUUUCK!!! OH MY FUCKING GOD!!!"" Brittany squirted her orgasm all over the fucking machine. But unlike a normal fuck from Joe or Paul, the machines were'nt going to stop until they were turned off.</p><p>""F..fuck L..auren, I can..can't take this!"" Brittany said while she was recovering from her orgasm. Lauren did not reply, but she obviously agreed with Brittany.</p><p>It was hours before Joe and Paul came back. And in those hours the two definate non-virgins orgasmed at least 20 times each. And even after the 20th time the machines still kept fucking the teen girls. Lauren and Brittany were about to pass out from exhaustion. But they were too busy feeling the hard plastic cock inside of them, going even harder than either Joe or Paul could go.</p><p>Finally, Joe and Paul came through the door to the room, and saw the two girls still getting fucked by the machines.</p><p>""God..please help us..please..turn these fucking things off.."" Lauren could barely speak. Paul and Joe chuckled.</p><p>""But it isn't even turned all the way on yet."" The two men both turned a knob on the machines. After a few seconds, the two girls get tell the difference. The cocks started to vibrate while they were fucking them, causing almost an immediate orgasm with Brittany.</p><p>""FUCK NO!! PLEEEASE STTOOOOP!!"" Brittany tried to complain and scream but the two men stood there, watching their sex slaves getting fucked by machines. After 15 minutes of the vibration, the men turned the machines off. The two girls layed there, naked, pussies dripping, and practicly passed out from orgasms. Joe went up to Lauren and said, ""That wasn't so bad was it?"".</p><p>At the same time Paul went to Lauren as well and unzipped his pants, letting his hard cock fall out once more.</p><p>""Heres a little present for you bitch, since we were gone so long."" He stroked his cock only a few times before it squirted all over the teenagers face. Paul turned around to Brittany and rubbed the tip of his cock on her lips, making sure she tastes it.</p><p>Joe untied the girls, neither was able to stand. It felt like their bottem halves were completely numb. Joe dragged them by the hair into a room down the hall. The room was empty, nothing but 2 tables and a drawer. He threw them in the room.</p><p>""Alright bitches, sleep. We're going to have more fucking tomorrow."" He slammed the door. Brittany and Lauren looked at each other and could not believe what happened to them. They both were turned from preppy, virgins that would never think of rape, to dirty, sluts that live in nothing but rape. They would never see their friends or family again, and will have to live a life of sex and fucking. Before she passed out, Lauren said,</p><p>""This isn't that bad..""</p><p>They both fell asleep in the empty room.</p>"
875,Lauren And Brittany: Fun With David,Boombox,,"['m', 'f', 'bd', 'cbt', 'fdom', 'humil', 'oral', 'sadism', 'teen']",Lauren and Brittany were released from the rapists.. but they still crave for what the rapists gave them.,2012-03-06T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It has been almost a month since Lauren and Brittany felt their first fucks. Everyday they went to school, almost wishing they were back at the rapists house. Smelling the foul smell of their cocks, feeling them drive into them. Both girls for some reason, wanted to re-live those moments.</p><p>After school let out one day, Lauren approached Brittany with a way they both could get pleasure. This plan involved both girls friends, David. David has been friends with both girls for about 2 years, and he has never seen the girls past a bathing suit. However with Laurens idea..David is going to see alot more than he has.</p><p>First off, Brittany went up to David a little before school the next day. ""Hey Davey!"" she walked up and gave him a hug.</p><p>""Hey there"" David said looking down on the relativly short Brittany.</p><p>""Guess what?""</p><p>""What?"" David looked at her questionally.</p><p>""Well, Lauren is coming over my house today so I was just thinking maybe you could come too."" David paused for a moment.</p><p>""Hmm, sure, I don't see any problem with that.""</p><p>""Yay!"" Brittany gave him a hug and walked off.</p><p>Lauren arrived at Brittany's house right after school, both of them eager to have David come over. Brittanys parents were not home, still at work for a good while so they had plenty of time to do whatever they wanted with him. Finally, a few knocks on the door were heard and the girls rushed to the front of the house and opened it.</p><p>""Hello."" David said, not knowing what was about to happen to him.</p><p>He walked into the somewhat large but cramped house, and they all made their way to Brittanys room.</p><p>""This is a nice place you got here Britt."" David looked at her.</p><p>""Thank you."" Brittany sat in David's lap. Lauren sighed and looked at them.</p><p>""So, what is there to do here?"" She said at Brittany.</p><p>""I dont know, anything really."" Brittany looked down at David.</p><p>""Is this kinda uncomfortable?"" She said, mentioning her sitting in David's lap.</p><p>""Eh..a little."" Brittany motioned him to lay on the bed. He did as was motioned and layed down, both girls staring at him.</p><p>""Well,"" Brittany said ""I'm going to see if I have any games or CD's or something in the closet."" She went through her closet, acting like she was looking for games, but the real thing she was looking for was handcuffs.</p><p>""Oo, that reminds me David, close your eyes! I have a surprise for you."" Lauren excitedly said. He did as instructed and closed his eyes, hoping for a gift or an item. However he felt his arms being lifted up over his head, he did not know what was going on but his eyes remained shut. He heard a clicking noise and noticed his arms and hands were immobilized, he gained his vision again to find he had been handcuffed to the bed.</p><p>The girls smiled and laughed, with David looking somewhat concerned about what was happening.</p><p>""What's this about?"" The girls only answered by taking off their clothes, letting them drop to the floor and allowing David to see his best friends naked. He couldn't help but to look at their tits as his dick began hardning in his pants. Lauren walked up and started unbuttoning and unzipping his pants. Unable to move his hands, there was nothing he could do but allow his pants to be removed and let the two girls see his semi-hard cock.</p><p>Although David's was not as big as Joe's or Pauls, the first cocks they encountered, it was a good 6 inches, enough for the girls to have fun with it.</p><p>""Lauren, Brittany what are you doing!?"" David said with his cock getting even harder. The two girls sat on the bed.</p><p>""Oh, we're just getting to know you a little better."" Brittany explained, moving her hand up and down his cock lightly. Lauren moved her hand down to his balls and lightly squeezed them, making David cringe.</p><p>""Ok so heres the deal, if you do what we want..we won't hurt this big cock you got..but if you don't, we will..ok?"" David looked at them and nodded, not knowing what to expect from the girls.</p><p>Right after the nod, Brittany climbed on top of David with her pussy in his face, and Lauren gripping his balls.</p><p>""Lick it Davey."" David did not know what to do at first, until he felt his balls being more tightly grasped by Lauren, then he moved in tounge up and down Brittanys lips. Brittany let out little moans as she felt his tounge moving up and down her lips, and David tasting one of his best friends.</p><p>""More..get that tounge inside"" Ordered Brittany. David did as he was told and pushed his tounge inside her pussy, lightly tasting juices and flicking his tounge in and out. While Brittany was enjoying her licking, David felt light licks on his balls instead of them being squeezed.</p><p>""Pretty tasty nuts you got here Davey..we should have fun with them later."" the voice of Lauren said. At this point pussy-juice was dripping slowly down Davids cheek, with Brittanys moans getting louder and louder.</p><p>""Ohhh..God..I can't take this anymore!!!"" With no more warning than that, Brittany let out an orgasm on Davids face. David now tasting even more of his best friend than he ever wanted.</p><p>Brittany moved herself off of David, seeing his face drenched in her liquid.</p><p>""You really made him a mess Britt!"" Lauren looked at Brittany and giggled.</p><p>""Poor Davey..we should do something to make him feel better"" Brittany winked at Lauren, and they both layed on the bed facing his cock.</p><p>""Lauren..Brittany please stop..you don't want to do this."" Brittany laughed as she took a lick going up his 6 inches.</p><p>""Of course we do!"" While Brittany licked ""Daveys"" cock, Lauren seemed more interested sucking and nibbling lightly on his balls.</p><p>""Mm, who knew he was so big Lauren,"" Brittany said as she stuck his cock in her mouth, sucking on it. David let out continual moans as he felt Brittanys tounge slide up against his skin. Lauren heard the moans and looked up at him.</p><p>""Aw, you actually are liking this aren't you Davey."" There was no reply. Lauren grabbed one of his ball hairs with her teeth and yanked on it, David jumped up and said ""Yes!"" Lauren smiled and continued licking his perfectly round balls. At this point Brittany was taking in at least 4 inches of David's cock, making him moan as her tounge pressed against it, exploring every inch of cock that goes into her mouth. With both his cock and his balls getting so much attention, David can't help himself but to spew cum inside of Brittanys mouth. Each pump seems to be more hot and creamy than the last. Brittany keeps her mouth over the head of his cock, making sure she doesnt miss a drop. After the orgasm seemed over, Brittany opened her mouth and showed the cum to Lauren and David. But instead of sharing the cum with Lauren like she did with the rapists, Brittany climbs up on David and kisses him, rubbing his own cum on his tounge. After the kiss Brittany gets up and says ""Lets see it"". David, humiliated opens his mouth and the girls see his cum on his own tounge. Lauren grabs his balls and says ""Swallow it."", David does so, feeling his own warm cum slide down his throat.</p><p>While they were waiting for David's limp cock to get hard again, the girls decided on another way to humiliate the boy.</p><p>Brittany went in her drawer and got out her make up.</p><p>""This is going to be fun! Playing make up with Davey"" The girls laughed. They spread eyelinger, lipstick, blush, and everything on Davids face.</p><p>""Aw he looks so cute, I'm going to go get the camera!"" Brittany stood up and walked out of the room, and came back a few seconds later.</p><p>""Smile!"" David did no such thing as the flash went off a few times. Lauren looked at Brittany, ""I can't wait to show everyone at school.""</p><p>They both smiled. For some reason, with the girls climbing all over him to put the make up on, David was once again hard and ready for more stuff the girls would put him through.</p><p>This time, Lauren got up and sat her pussy on his cock, going down slowly with her letting out a soft moan.</p><p>""Mm, Davey you have such a big cock..I'm going to love riding this.""</p><p>She started bouncing herself up and down, David cant help but to watch her somewhat small yet erotic tits bounce up and down with her. Laurens fluids began to drip lightly down his cock as she got wetter, dripping onto his balls.</p><p>""Ahhh, Fuck!"" She screamed as she rode her friends cock. She looked over at Brittany, still lightly bouncing.</p><p>""This is better than the fucking machine."" Brittany laughed. Laurens arms went behind her head for her tits to stick out for David, allowing him to see more of them bouncing up and down. David starts moaning once again as he came closer to an orgasm, but Brittany grabbed his nipple and said ""If you cum in her, im squeezing this so hard you're going to scream"". David tried his best to hold his orgasm, it was difficult with one of his best friends riding his cock and her tits bouncing.</p><p>""Aaa!! FUCK!!!"" Lauren screamed as she came, exploding all over David's cock. Lauren slowly got up from his cock and gave it a few strokes with her hand, allowing David to cum too. His cum shot upwards and landed on his stomach, he moaned. The two girls layed on David and Brittany said, ""You know you loved today.."" David looked at his friend, and said ""We should do this more often.""</p>"
876,Dreams Do Come True,Booter,papasmurf553@yahoo.com,['MFgg'],I meet a family which changes my life forever.,2012-06-19T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It was 1937, and I was in the town of Winter Haven, Florida. I was working for the Florida Department of aid to the poor . My job was to tour the state and interview migrant workers, take pictures of the various camps and try to gather as much information as possible about their living and working conditions. I was also to take pictures of each family interviewed. I would return to my home office in Tampa every 6 weeks to have my pictures developed and turn in my reports. </p><p>I was 36 years old, never married and was cussing the dusty dirt roads as they put a gray layer of dust on my new 1937, 4 door Chevrolet.</p><p>Work in Florida in 1937 consisted, for a large part of the population, of working picking fruit, vegetables,or working in meat packing plants. Winter Haven had a large packing plant, ringed with metal shacks. The metal shack housed the migrant workers who worked in the packing plant and that was the reason I was there. The workers came from all over the south and worked in deplorable conditions for menial wages. This work was all they had to earn enough money to keep themselves and their family alive. The State of Florida wanted to gather information to aid in allocating their limited funds in the most needed areas. So, they hired people like me to gather the information for them.</p><p>Up ahead was the last house, in the last area, in Winter Haven. Finish this one, go back to the ratty tourist court that I was staying in, pack my bags and tomorrow morning it was back to Tampa. My 6 weeks were up and I would have a little time for myself.</p><p>The house was the last one on a dusty road and couldn't really be called a house. It was probably built when my mother was a baby and started falling down about the time I was born. </p><p>It sat in a grove of scrub trees and the front was shaded by a roofed over front porch that ran across the entire front of the house. The only living thing in sight was a bitch with 5 puppies and she didn't seem too happy to see me. </p><p>Rather than risk getting dog bit I stayed in the car and honked the horn. waited, and honked again.</p><p>Damn people, ""get you ass out here so I can finish up and get my ass back to Tampa"". </p><p>Following the last honk a shape appeared from inside the house and stood in the doorway. The shape turned into a small girl as she came out onto the porch rubbing her eyes and yawning.I could only assume I had interrupted her morning nap. With a final yawn she stepped across the porch, bent down and picked up one of the puppies,and sat down on the top step.</p><p>I yelled at her from inside car, ""I won't get dog bit if I get out will I""?</p><p>""Nope,not unless you try to fuck with one of her puppies"".</p><p>Damn, I thought, ""fuck with one of her puppies"". this little tart must be older than she looks. </p><p>Gathering up my questionnaires and my camera I got out of the car, tried to push the door shut with my elbow and got the shit burned out of it by the hot door. ""Damn, it must be 110 degrees and its not even noon yet"".</p><p>As I got closer to the porch I couldn't help but notice that due to the slope of the yard the little girl and the top step were just about at eye level with me. Looking at her closer she appeared to be about 6 to 7 years old, ratty brown hair and probably the filthiest creature I had ever seen..I had been in many migrant camps in the last two years,but, this girl looked like her dirt had been baked on.</p><p>""Hi, my name is Paul, and I work for the State of Florida"". ""Is your Mother or father home"".</p><p>""Nope""</p><p>""Are you here by yourself""?</p><p>""Yep""</p><p>I knew right then it was going to be a long day.</p><p>""Well, where are they or when will they be back""?</p><p>""Well, Charlie,that's the man who married my mom, he's dead"". ""He got killed at the plant a few weeks ago, something fell on him"". ""Mom and sis are out working"".</p><p>""How old is your sister""?</p><p>""She's almost 10 and I'm almost 8"".</p><p>About that time the puppy tried to escape and while she was grabbing at him she spread her legs and I was looking under her filthy dress at the most beautiful preteen pussy I had ever dreamed of. Now, I had never actually seen a preteen pussy but, I had beat off many nights thinking of getting to see one. Here it was, right before my eyes, not covered by anything. I felt the blood rush to my head, I couldn't breath, all I could do was stare at that pussy.</p><p>Now, that pussy wasn't just a little slit like I thought it would be. It was a little open so that the lips were apart just a bit and it looked just a little bit swollen. What seemed strange was the area around that pussy was clean as though it had been washed but everywhere else was dirty. All I could think of was how that pussy was kept so clean and who kept it that way. Oh, if I could just reach out and touch it one time or just one quick taste.</p><p>When I could finally looked up she was setting there looking at me. She had the biggest smile on her face, and it said ""I know what you are looking at and I don't mind you looking. Her eyes were locked to mine and the feeling came over me that she was trying to tell me that if things were different I could touch and taste that beautiful little pussy all wanted to.</p><p>My mouth was as dry as a desert and before I could stop myself I looked back down again. I just stared and felt the blood continue to pound in my head, and as if to give me a little better view she spread her legs a little bit more.</p><p>Looking back up into that smiling face I croaked ""where are they working?""</p><p>""Who""</p><p>""Your mom and sister"".</p><p>""She and sis are working for our landlord"". ""Since Charlie got killed that's the only way we can stay here is to work for him doing chores"". ""Mom sez that with the little money she has, plus today's money, we will have enough for gas and we are gong to take Charlies old truck and get out of here. If she has enough money we will be gone from here tomorrow morning.</p><p>""Mom doesn't like the man who owns this place. She says he keeps wanting to make her do sex things with him"". ""I heard her tell sis that she was not to suck on his ""thing"" even if he offered her money, mom said that she was the only one to do that and today would be the last day"".</p><p>I stepped a little closer to her and in a low voice said, ""what does a little girl like you know about sex things?.</p><p>With that same smile on her face she said""I know a lot about sex things, but Mom doesn't like me to talk about how I know"".</p><p>""Did you do sex things with Charlie?.</p><p>""I can't say, but, I knew about sex things before Mom married charlie"".</p><p>With that she dropped the puppy, jumped up and ran inside and shut the door.</p><p>I got back in the car and sat there for a long time praying she would come back out. Finally the swelling in my pants went down and I drove back to the tourist court. I stopped and bought a quart of home grown moonshine, went back to my room, sipped on it and beat off thinking of that beautiful preteen pussy and wondering if I would ever see it again.</p>"
877,"August Moone With 'Hey Dude' Parody Theme, Part 1",Bootscooter,,"['Mf', 'nc', 'sci-fi', 'mc', 'ws', 'parody']","August Moone, a serious pervert if ever there was one, and couple with a nifty little governmental device--he ensures perversion to the highest (or is that lowest) degree. The story opens with August enjoying his first victim, then segues into the cast and characters of the Nickelodeon program 'Hey Dude'. Lots of fun and frolic here... several chapters involved...",2011-07-07T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Before..</p><p>The blazing noonday sun seared the desert and all who dwelled within it. It was not a fitting place for man or beast. Nothing stirred, nothing moved.'cept way down in a small corner of the desert nestled just beyond a rocky ridge and the gentle sloping of the land. Here there was some activity. A lone vehicle in the backdrop. There was a lone pole, a post of some kind left over from some time when miners thought they would find gold or silver in the nearby ridge.</p><p>Tied to the pole was a girl, a young teen girl. (Fully clothed) Pressing up against her was a man, our Main Character.</p><p>The sun was hot and both creatures were heavy with sweat. The poor hapless girl secured to the pole was in great distress; she had long blond hair in wide pigtails, semi-tight jeans, and loose fitting checkered shirt. A light tan to her exposed face and arms, she was a sweet thing, pretty and not yet a licensed driver.</p><p>Her Tormentor pressed against her, staring into her eyes of bright blue. He was at least clean-shaven and didn't reek in B.O. or booze. But still, he had kidnapped her regardless of his cleanliness. She was tied well to the pole, and a gag in her mouth. So far he hadn't done anything crazier than that.</p><p>Not yet.</p><p>His hands came up about her body, squeezing her young tender breasts. In his vehicle he had semi roughly fondled her butt and crotch, but nothing more. She knew what he was going to do to her, and probably worse. She feared it greatly and tried desperately to keep a sound mind.</p><p>Her Tormentor gave her some water; she choked and sputtered, as her mouth was not open enough to get a good drink. To her face he mopped it with a wet rag. She couldn't rightly remember how it was she came to be his victim, her last memories were foggy. Her most clear and recent memory was waking up inside the Tormentor's ride, which was she could see now some sort of van thing, but with better style from an era she knew nothing of. ""I want you to do something for me, sweetie."" he said to her in a low voice, somewhat whispering into her ear, licking his lips, flaring his nostrils. A hand he brought up to squeeze her breasts, then down her sides. Mandy tightened up her young teen body, shaking and trembling, unable to bring up the rage and hatred she should have.</p><p>""I want you to pee."" he said simply.</p><p>'What?' she didn't understand. Had she misunderstood?</p><p>""Pee, sweetie, pee for me. Piss in your pants."" then, ""NOW!""</p><p>Mandy was frightened, truly frightened. This was going a bit beyond a simple kidnapping for sexual pleasure. Way beyond. She lightly was aware that she was out in the desert somewhere...she was literally at this bastard's desires.</p><p>The Tormentor repeated his words, his desires. Mandy was in a dire panic and couldn't rightly concentrate on the command. She clung to the pole, trying to conjure up the meaning of ""pee"". Her butt cheeks clenched, the sun blazed against her face and arms. She began to breathe hard and focus.</p><p>The Tormentor's hand came down to her crotch and gave a little squeeze. Mandy tightened up all the more. 'Oh my God!' she screamed.</p><p>""Pee for me, bitch...or I'll leave yer ass out here!""</p><p>Mandy knew that the bastard probably would.</p><p>Did he just want her to pee? Probably not. She didn't know. She only knew that she was in a calamitous situation with no possible solution. She was fed more water, her face soothed, her neck. Her Tormentor pressed himself against her harder, squeezing breasts and crotch. Mandy struggled to maintain what sanity she had left. </p><p>""I'd hate to leave yer ass out here, sweetie, the hottest part of the day hasn't even gotten here, yet!""</p><p>The urge to comply did come, but the fact that she was clothed plagued her modesty.she was a big girl now, it had been years since she had last pissed in her pants. She held back the flood, getting more and more confused as her body heated up.</p><p>More came to quench her thirst, her ass now became the Tormentor's obsession, squeezing hard and digging into the crack, going between her legs and squeezing her most holy of holies. ""All you gotta do to get outta this mess...is pee.""</p><p>Finally, at length, a small flood came surging and despite her efforts to hold back, she allowed herself to soil her jeans. Her Tormentor dropped to her knees and eyed the flood. He pushed open her legs and gazed as she pissed herself. His hands came to her crotch and once more began squeezing, up and down the inside of her legs, then to her true holy of holy, smiling as he did so.</p><p>Then he leaned in and began kissing.no, sucking on her crotch!</p><p>Mandy freaked. This was more than.more than...more than she could think of. It didn't make sense! The man pressed his mouth to her crotch, opening his mouth as wide as possible and seemingly devouring her entire groin; hands griping her ass tightly as he did so.</p><p>At length he stood up and ripped open her shirt. She knew that was coming. The sun greeted the new skin with searing heat. She breathed harder, anticipating the Tormentor's next move; which was to seriously fondle the girl's breasts before flipping up the soft pinkish cups, exposing yet even more skin for the sun to baste.</p><p>The man leaned in and engulfed each breasts, sucking hard on the soft warm flesh, nipping the nipples before leaning back and devouring the young teen with his eyes. Mandy knew what was to come.</p><p>And she was right.</p><p>Her hands tightly griped the old wooden pole. Her lovely face with eyes closed tight arched upwards to the clear blue sky.she clenched tightly the pole as her jeans were undone and pulled down to her knees. The man leaned back and leered at the delight before him. He was enthralled, entranced, delighted. A wicked smile came to his face, fire blazed in his eyes and he savored what was before him.</p><p>Mandy clenched all the tighter as now her Tormentor leaned again and began bringing down her crisp white bikini style pissed in panties. She was almost to the point of passing out and wished that she could so as she could awaked ""after"" the horror was done.</p><p>With her wet panties at her knees, her Tormentor stood and once more devoured her with his eyes.then he hauled out of his gas station service slacks his cock.</p><p>Mandy shut her eyes tight.</p><p>Only to open them when moments later she felt something odd happening; looking down she saw that the man was indeed... peeing on her, urinating he was onto her bare naked pussy and clothes, showering her midriff, belly, legs, everywhere and thing. When done pissing on her he began masturbating. Mandy held back weeping, just tightened her body up more as the man went down on her and began licking, sucking, and driving his tongue wildly into her virgin pussy. It was not to be believed, there were strange sensations teeming through her body, her ass(hole) clenched tight, her neck muscles.her pussy trembled and quivered as something new had come to tantalized her.</p><p>Had the situation not been so.so despicable it would have been delightful. Sure she had masturbated, frigged her self, didn't everybody? But that was as far as it went--her fingers and her fingers only. What her Tormentor was doing was new. Very new, and exciting...</p><p>Her clothes were worked on down to her ankles and legs opened a little wider; her Tormentor came up to a semi-awkward standing position and pressed his penis against her. Mandy gulped, blinked her eyes excessively as she expected the next phase of her torment.</p><p>The man's penis came to greet her holy entrance, gliding up and down the moist-pissy opening, tantalizing the young teen more and more, then diving down between her legs, back up along the trembling sensitive ""lips"" to finally began making slit progress into her sex.</p><p>""You scream at me and I'll leave yer ass out here, got it?"" </p><p>Mandy gulped and nodded that she indeed ""got it"" and the uncomfortable kerchief-gag about her mouth was removed. She was given water and her entire body was washed down with water from a five-gallon plastic container. It wasn't cold water, but it was wet.</p><p>The Tormentor had removed her from the pole and carried her to the shady side of the '51 Chevy panel. It was still hot as blazes out and the sand was warm, but the searing sun was no longer a constant. She was lain down and watched in slight horror as the man stripped out of his clothes, stood straddling her body and masturbated himself into a frenzy. She thought lightly that he might shower her (again) with his urine.</p><p>But he didn't.</p><p>He knelt down onto her chest and laid his manhood between her breasts, folded the warm skin over his hot schlong and humped. Mandy could scarcely think straight, watching the one-eyed bandit come shooting at her between her very own breasts, the man leering at her. He inched forward some on her body, raising up and pressing his hot throbbing monster against her chin and then her lips.</p><p>""Open up, sweetie."" he commanded.</p><p>Mandy wailed and made a disgruntle face.she had heard of such things occurring but had never thought it really possible. This was unreal and just about had she come to her limit of coping. ""Open up, sweetie,"" he said again, ""or see those rocks up there,"" he indicated to the ridge of rock formation a thousand yards away and up a slight slope, ""I'll drag yer naked ass up there and tie you to the top of one...and let the fucking buzzards have a go at you!""</p><p>He sounded serious. Mandy opened her trembling lips and the man-thing came into her mouth. It was hot, it tasted awful and there was a slight mustiness she didn't care for at all. She thrashed her head about as the man prong nestled deeper and deeper into her mouth.</p><p>""Suck it."" demanded her Tormentor.</p><p>Mandy couldn't rightly comprehend the command ""suck it"", she could only thrash her pretty blond head about and recall that the cock somewhat reminded her of string cheese, Monterey Jack string cheese. </p><p>The cock jammed its way into her mouth, filling it. Her Tormentor would pull out most of the way, to the bulbous tip.and then ram-jam himself back into almost choked her in her throat. For several minutes he did this before pulling out of her beleaguered mouth...sliding down her body.</p><p>Once more as before on the pole his cock came to glide up and down the entrance to her sensitive love tunnel. </p><p>Instinctively Mandy parted her legs, there was no use fighting it. Her hands clenched at the warm sand beneath her. She had anticipated this ""act"" taking place, it was wrong; she flooded her mind with other things.</p><p>Which were greatly disrupted when the Tormentor's cock began inching deeper into her. Mandy didn't know what to do.this was a violation to the highest degree, she was sure of that. Masturbating herself into a stupor for sexual pleasure was one thing, thinking about sex with boys her age, some younger and some older was another thing.</p><p>But this... this was sooooooo different.</p><p>Strange feeling enveloped her, there was a new sensation she had never experienced before. She didn't know what to think, or do. But she suddenly found herself semi enjoying the assault. She knew that she was not supposed to, she knew it was rape, kidnapping, rape, torture, everything. </p><p>There was no denying the feelings, though.strong sexual feelings seething through her. She didn't understand, it wasn't right. The man's violator penetrated her deeper, fulfilling her beyond her wildest expectations.</p><p>""Oh GOD!"" she suddenly called out as her young body was brought to the brink of extreme ecstasy. There was indeed some discomfort involved in the deflowering. Mandy pushed back into the recesses of her mind those thoughts that told her this was a bad thing. Her nipples perked up and she found herself pumping back into her Tormentor.</p><p>She hadn't cared for being out and out kidnapped, and she was still a little fuzzy on just how exactly that had happened. She hadn't cared for being tied to a pole in the middle of the damn hot desert and forced to piss herself. She hadn't cared much for sucking the man's cock and only slightly didn't care much for him deflowering her virginity.</p><p>She REALLY didn't care for being turned over and her bare searing ass forced to endure hard harsh hand smacks followed by her very virginal pooter hole being violated by his fingering. She didn't care for that at all.</p><p>She cared even less when his tongue replaced his finger. It wasn't so much as a violation that freaked her out as it was appalling. She POOPED from there! She was disgusted...truly, surely, this man, this Tormentor was...was beyond words or comprehension.</p><p>Her Tormentor paid her no heed and licked her pert clenching bung hole until he could stand it no longer and saddled up against her, aiming his very erect and ready prong to her glory hole. Again before entering her just poked and prodded, going up and down the crack and once more tantalizing the sizzling ""lips"" of the fresh fucked cunny.</p><p>Then he began in earnest further prodding, further concentration of entering the girl's very virgin rim. He gripped her lily white ass cheeks and began the entry.</p><p>Mandy lay with her face to the very warm sand, hands behind her with her ass up in the air, cringing she was as the Tormentor's cock entered her backdoor. She derived no pleasure from this assault.</p><p>Apparently her Tormentor did, though; he eased into her fully seating himself, then, gripping her ass hips he pulled nearly all the way out before plunging himself into her fully. Then repeat.and repeat.and repeat some more. Each succession he increased momentum, pumping faster and faster like the piston of a steam locomotive.</p><p>His balls cinched up and slapped the girl's body, he strained as he made love to her anus, the girl thrashed about as she endured the severe discomfort. At last the man came to that point in the lovemaking whereas he began to strain to get his nut. Mandy was grinded into the desert sand, she clenched her bound hands tightly together as the enduring torment continued to its apex.</p><p>The finality to the rear-entry assault came just moments later. The Tormentor pounding as the ""locomotive"" surged effortlessly down the long straight track. He finally began serious straining, emptying his load deep into Mandy's anal track until he was well spent.as he had previously while in her most holy of holies, her pussy.</p><p>When done, the man pulled back and sat back on his heels, masturbating, massaging his organ, gazing at the goo emptying from the girl's hole. The rim was as wide as a fifty cent piece, but slowly closing up to normal. Cum juices oozed from Mandy's pussy, too, he so noted.</p><p>The girl collapsed to the sand and lay curling up into a fetal position.</p><p>Her Tormentor was unable to move for some time, he hadn't the strength. He marveled at the collapsed girl, massaged his severely aching schlong and then finally stood above her and gave her another shower.</p><p>---</p><p>After..</p><p> ""Hey Dude!""</p><p>The Bar-None Dude Ranch, it was nestled on the outskirts of a southwestern desert city, a haven for those city slickers desiring a week or weekend of pretending to be something of a cowboy-or girl, shedding their dreary lives of a corporate monkey on the endless rung of life.</p><p>One particular weekday afternoon a bright shiny juniper green customized 1951 Chevy Panel truck came rumbling in, parking on the gravel parking lot and a stranger ambled out. He was tall, medium build, dark blue denim shirt and gas station attendant slacks of blue, hiking boots. </p><p>He looked casually about the parking lot and made a mental note of them before proceeding onward into the ranch area itself. As he made his way to the guest check-in main building, he caught sight of two teen girls making their way across. Both had delicious asses. Both were employees of the ranch, one was taller than the other, one was blond, both were desirable and possible. August savored them and made a mental note of them as well.</p><p>At the guest check-in he sought out the owner and operator of the dude ranch, a one Mr. Ernst. Ernst was, well, by all accounts, a geek. A geek in sheep's clothing. He didn't fit the part, didn't look the part, didn't talk the part, etc. He was a city boy, but had a dream and a desire and a means. August had no cause to doubt him or poo poo his delusions of grandeur. </p><p>The meeting with the man was brief, August was on business, not as a potential guest or anything, but the ranch occupied space once home to desert dwelling Indians. August was a bit of an archeologist/anthropologist. He simply was asking permission to scour the outskirts of the ranch area and anything that he found he would present to Mr. E and make it available for the guest to see. There was more to it and the two men yapped for half an hour before August showed signs of being tired.</p><p>He was offered a nice guest room and free reign of the ranch's facilities. Mr. E was excited about the prospects of Indian artifacts on his property.it would be another reason for guests to come to the ranch, museum people would flock there as well, maybe a write up in the local newspaper.</p><p>August left the man to wander in grandeur, he himself was escorted to his room by the lovely Melody.</p><p>Melody. She was another blonde. Another blonde of passion and sweet desire. Bubbly, frisky, happy-go-lucky, perky. Bright sunshine, cheerful, and helpful. And a nice ass, too.</p><p>She yapped about the Indian artifact prospects, August yapped back but was more interested in her fine, very fine body. She was fifteen, tight jeans, boots, long blond hair in two tight pony tails, a bright sunny face, bouncy breasts. She wore a blue nametag on her red knit shirt and August had wood.</p><p>Now, one thing that made August Moone's desires possible was a small gadget-device he present to Melody.albeit unknowingly to Melody. As she opened the door and stepped through carrying one of his travel bags, August Moone the Tormentor zapped her.</p><p>That is to say he ""overwhelmed"" her brain waves.</p><p>He overwhelmed her brainwaves via a hand held device object formerly known as GI Item 0110. A mega stereo remote control on steroids. It had 2 2-inch LCD screens with one long 6-inch by 2-inch screen showing the captured brainwave. It was a government issue device, how August had come to be in possession of it--well, that's another story. The fact was that he had it. And once having.well, it took him some years to figure out what exactly he had. Then another couple of years of ""testing"". He was still somewhat in the ""testing"" mode, he realized the enormous potential the Item 0110 had. But he realized, too, that he had to be careful. The Item 0110 had some minor difficulties and was no always reliable.it sometimes ""shut-down"" by itself without warning.</p><p>That was not good.</p><p>So he used it sparingly and not very often, not until more ""testing"" good be attained and a pattern derived. Meanwhile, though, fun-fun-fun!</p><p>And Melody was his next ""fun.""</p><p>She stood motionless just inside the room. August stepped in and shut the door. Only a few times had he indulged in the most heinous of his desires. Mandy had been his second.Melody would now be his third. He firstly waved his hand before her face, then lightly brushed his hand against her pert perfect ass. There was no adverse reaction, none of any kind.</p><p>He checked the Item 0110, the brain waves of the girl were his to command. There were other functions, other things to do once the brain waves were ""captured"".he had yet to ascertain to what degree that would lead him.</p><p>He didn't worry about it, this was good for now.</p><p>He firstly turned on the room air conditioner, then faced the hapless zombiefied teen, fondling her breasts and drinking her in. He then moved down to his knees and adored her crotch. Slowly with extreme caution he began undoing her jeans. It was a risk, he was aware that the Device could shut-down at any time without warning. And doing some sort of naughty thing in progress. well, that would be bad...very bad.</p><p>But for right now.she was his.</p><p>He gulped and pulled the Levi's panels back, beneath were powder blue undies. His cock surged to life, a smile he couldn't hold back formed on his usually stoic face. The jeans he pulled down to just mid-thigh, addressing her loveliness before him...a nice poon there was, a thick mound of muffin hair that enthralled him.</p><p>He let the image settle into his mind before carefully with steady thought and fingers taking the undies down to expose her sex. It was neatly trimmed, bikini trimmed, with the pubes just concealing the entrance to her muff. August leaned in and took a whiff of the delight.his cock surged further, demanding attention. And he would be attentive to it, soon enough. Slowly he turned the girl about, admiring her perfectly shaped teenage ass. He pressed his face to the cool skin, kissing the flesh before having the girl bend over. He parted her cheeks, supporting her in the bent-over position, making minor adjustments to the Item 0110 to ensure that the hapless teen would remain his to control, he knew how to do that. There were other measures that would allow the ""victim"" to be controlled into walking, disrobing, sitting, bend over and support one's self with hands to knees, and etc.</p><p>Melody placed her hands to her knees and August parted the girl's cheeks. A perfectly shaped untinged hole greeted him. He licked it, kissed it, fingered it and found it to be virginal. He was delighted. </p><p>Warily he penetrated the girl's tight rim with his finger--a finger he had lubed up in his mouth, then anointed with the pre-cum seeping from his schlong. Melody merely reacted as she should with the violation, but she was still virtually ""unawares"" it was an involuntary bodily reaction--to be expected.</p><p>His growing fear that the Device would fail right at a critical moment threw him into advancing in his doings; taking the girl to the single queen bed and laying her out there. The room was rustic, dreary, but cooling down. August stood admiring the girl with her jeans and panties at her ankles. A notion began to dwell deep within his craw. He smiled a smile that would last him for days.</p><p>Then he was shucking his own jeans and back to his knees, repositioning the teen on the bed so as he could get at her poon, it was the object of his obsession and delight and he would not be denied.</p><p>It was slightly musty and only slightly reeked of urine. His nose nuzzled the trimmed poon hairs, his teeth nipped the ""lips"" and tongue pressed into the slick entrance. He was mildly aware of the girl becoming a little aroused by his doings. He was almost to the point of not caring.</p><p>His tongue danced a jig in the girl's poon; his fingers pulling the lips open so as he could get at the meat of the cunt, his cock was going insane without proper attention. But first of firsts...he had to lick a girl's poon, it was an important objective.</p><p>So he licked and licked until some juices from the cunny began to issue forth and pool 'neath the girl's very fine ass. August lapped up the cunny's juices and determined that like her poop chute, the snatch box was virginal, too. He set back on this...he couldn't rightly ""bust"" it she would know upon awakening. Buggering her too would tip her off that something had happened. He settled on licking her and then going up to lay his prong against her poon, opening her shirt and having a go at her lovely-lovely breasts.meanwhile his cock humped the OUTSIDE of her snatch and was somewhat satiated with that.</p><p>He soon returned the girl to her original upright position, making whispering suggestions to her that ""nothing had happened"" and that she was exceedingly horny. It was yet another grand facet to the Device Item 0110, the ability to insert messages to the victim's mind. There, too, was the ability to render said victim mindless, er, that is to say said victim would not recall what had happened during the time he she was ""under the influence"" of the Device.</p><p>What other abilities the Government Issue device had August couldn't wait to determine. So far, so good!</p><p>He smiled and brought the girl back to her normal state.</p><p>She staggered and looked a little pale and somewhat confused. August supported her and held her at the shoulders, ""You okay?"" he asked out of concern. Melody offered a meager nod of assurance that she was and left. August peeled out of his clothes and flopped onto the bed, he pleased himself and let his mind wander (wander-wander-wander) and soon fell into a blissful tranquil sleep.</p>"
878,"Clarissa Explains it All, Part 1",Bootscooter,,"['mf', 'inc', 'parody']","Sitcom Situation: Clarissa Explains it All; young Fergerson decides to spy on his sister from under her bed. Who wouldn't, Clarissa's got a hot body! He's just there to see her come into her room and strip down to take her daily shower after school. He's not prepared for what happens next.",2011-08-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Surprises from Under the Bed</h5><p>There cums a time in each young boy's life that he's just gotta spy--on his sister. Young Fergeson Darling was one such boy. He was 13 and his sister was 15. He was freckled face, short, scrawny, and a Republican. His sister was tall, super fine long lovely blond hair, popular, a hipster enjoying the styles of the 60s. She had a great attitude and a great body.</p><p>Fergeson had taken note of her body as she had grown up; in his young mind he held images of her while she was in various stages of undress, in her undies, swimsuit, and a few times he had actually seen her nude.</p><p>Finally, he could stand it no more and the time had come.</p><p>He found himself under her bed. A daring and very bold thing to do, but he was desperate. Just a closer view was all he wanted... and maybe to snag a pair of her panties freshly cast off from her body...</p><p>At length promptly at 3:30 Clarissa did come in. finally. She sung some dopey song from the '60s and cast off her bookbag, frolicked about her room and wasted far too much time for Fergeson. 'Get on with the stripping!' he bitched to himself.</p><p>There was not a hell of a lot of room under the bed, the bed had frilly bed skirts so his concealment was good. Then there came a sound of a ladder clinking against the outside wall. Sam.</p><p>Sam was Clarissa ""friend"" not boyfriend. He had been coming through Clarissa's bedroom window for years. He was regarded as a ""friend"" and not classified as a horndog.</p><p>The two chatted about school, teachers, their parents, dinner, and then... Fergeson could see the two seemingly kinda awfully close together. He pulled up to get a better peeking, peering up through the bed skirt, seeing Clarissa and ""friend"" Sam embroiled in a heated passionate French Kiss!</p><p>It went on from there with Clarissa and Sam undressing one another. Fergeson was beside himself, hazel eyes wide, mouth agape, totally stunned beyond belief. When taking down Sam's brown corduroys and underwear... she fondled his teenage prick and then began to suck it.</p><p>Fergeson thought he'd pass out with shock. It was virtually more than he could stand. Sam rubbed his schlong against the angelic face of Clarissa, then she stood and it was his turn... to strip her down.</p><p>The hiding brother could hardly-hardly stand it. Piece by piece, article by article of clothing came off of the fifteen-year-old's body until she was nude. It was a side profile but Fergeson was pleased just the same. He feasted on her lovely breasts...so did Sam. Sam fondled them, kissed them, and sucked on them. Fergeson had no choice but to haul out his meager cock and please it.</p><p>The two teen lovers came onto Clarissa's bed. The weight of their bodies bouncing onto the bed smacked the hiding brother... he recovered and thought of making his way out. He pulled himself up to find flailing legs. He managed to keep out of the way, and peeked up over the foot of the bed... he saw a wondrous sight... his sister was on top of Sam. Sam's hands were clamped to Clarissa's ass, pulling the fluffy lily white cheeks open to reveal her brown-eye. Sam was pounding ""up"" into Clarissa's pussy. Fergeson's cock was drooling. It was a site to behold.</p><p>While the two teens continued screwing on the bed, Fergeson slinked across the floor, snagging a pair of white panties and off to his room... he locked the door behind him, peeled out of his clothes and laid the undies on the bed... then laid his cock on the undies and began to hump like mad. ohhhhh yeahhhhhh!</p><p>Continued...</p>"
879,"August Moone With 'Hey Dude' Parody Theme, Part 2",Bootscooter,,"['M+/F+', 'orgy', 'nc', 'ped', 'sci-fi', 'mc', 'parody']","2nd Chapter moving on to other characters from the Hey Dude Nickelodeon program; small brief encounters with 'other' guests; a very strange 'spying' encounter with Lacey the wrangler for the Bar-None -- you've got to read it to believe it! And finishing up with young Joshua, Mr. E's son. (but stay tuned for the next chapters...the remaining 'employee? characters' are in for a real treat.",2011-08-07T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter Two: Spy Games</h5><p>That very evening, August was up to his old tricks --with a little help from the Government Issue Device Item 0110. It wasn't a general issue item, the Device; it was classified, top secret. But carelessness on the part of government employees and August Moone being in the right place -- he just helped himself. Having legitimate credentials as an archeologist/anthropologist helped (and allowed) him certain rights to wander about usually-generally secure government areas and installations. </p><p>For the most part August worked on legitimate reasoning. Encountering the GI Device Item 0110 was the find of a lifetime. He endured agonizing hours, months, years.before finally understanding some of its unique functions. </p><p>He did realize the extreme potential of the Device --why, he could be the world's greatest spy; an assassin above all others, the supreme bank robber! The possibilities were endless. Endless. </p><p>Unfortunately there was the minor hick-up.the Device had a slight flaw that for some unknown reason without fore warning.it would shutdown. And that was a bad thing. No warning whatsoever, leaving its possessor in a possibly precarious situation. And that was a very bad thing.</p><p>August didn't know what was the catalyst for causing the Device to crash so suddenly. There seemed to be no reasoning that he could ascertain. A tried a few times to glean info from government specs on the world wide web, but assumed that for absolute info.he would have to find the Device's creator(s). </p><p>He nixed that notion and sought to discover all the abilities (and inabilities) of the Device himself. For however long it would take.</p><p><i>Meanwhile.</i></p><p>With Device in hand, hidden, he set out just at evening type time to make a night of it. He set his eyes (and cock) on a very pretty young lady, a pre-teen she was. A party dress she wore, long dark hair very curled cascading down her body concealing her lovely young breasts. She captivated August, she was adorable. </p><p>She was NOT an employee. August couldn't understand, why on Earth would parents desiring quality time to themselves go on vacation and take their children!?</p><p>'Oh well, more the better for me!' he quipped to himself. Her parents and other siblings were going to the barn dance held once a week. It was a big to-do and everyone gussied up in their finest.just like in the olden days. The young-young teen had been observed entering the rustic old barn, but moments later observed leaving said barn.</p><p>As she crossed the large open area making way to the guests housing, August quickly ""acquired"" her brain waves. It took a moment, she was moving fast and the distance was just at the limit range of the Device. There were other folks around, some he knew where employees on their off-time, others were on-duty. There was no security per se at the Bar-None, August figured that in due time that was going to change.</p><p>As the girl bounded up the wooden steps to the plank walkway, turned and made way down to the room her folks and she (and various sibs) were staying, August nailed her. He saw on the Device screen her brainwave pattern and that it was well acquired.</p><p>The girl paused, stopping dead. August checked the immediate surroundings and entered a special code, then made a whisper into the mic of the Device, ""Go around the corner, into the alleyway."" he sent the message and waited for it to be received and acted on.</p><p>Again he checked his surroundings then moved stealthily through the darkening evening.</p><p>She was pretty and smelled wondrous. He brushed her cheek and admired her. With the setting of darkness he couldn't glean too much detail, but had seen her earlier in the light and so he was somewhat satisfied. He enveloped her with a hug, she did not respond. (which was a good thing). He patted her backside then draped a hand down to her lovely-lovely ass... and gave it a gentle squeeze. She was all of thirteen, just barely. His hand moved effortlessly up and down her body, pulling her powder blue Church Social dress up, finding nothing underneath save for her matching powder blue undies with yellow flowers emblazoned on them.</p><p>A hand slipped inside the undies and squeezed cool bare flesh, digging down to the crack to diddle the tight ever so tight anus. August's cock surged to life, demanding attention. He pressed his lips to the girl's, shoving his tongue into her mouth, sliding her panties down to expose her ass.</p><p>Her dress he raised up and guided his enthralled cock against her young womanliness. He sighed and rubbed the schlong against her furry patch, poking and prodding her virginity. Her dress was up high on her chest, her neck; thusly not allowing him easily to feast on her young breasts. </p><p>He checked his surroundings again and moved the girl further down the alley, a small space separating two quest quarters buildings. Behind the buildings were some old furniture, hay bales, ranch type equipment long forgotten. The girl was laid out on one of the rotting hay bales, her legs raised up and panties removed.</p><p>August on his knees pressed his mouth to the teen's snatch box and drove his tongue DEEP inside her. ""Amanda"" twitched and gyrated at the violation, but she was still under his control. August noshed and licked, sucked and slurped his way into pure unadulterated ecstasy; the girl experienced multiple orgasms and coated Auggie's face with her juices.</p><p>He was elated.</p><p>He held off fucking her, for now. But he DID lay his prong against the sweet virgin lips and hump madly until he spewed. The spunk he diddled to her asshole, pussy, and with a cum laden finger into her mouth. He managed to ""command"" her to suck him, placing her on her knees and taking his goober into her mouth for a moment of satisfying sucking.</p><p>Naturally the girl made faces, retched, gagged, and thrashed her head about. She was not a cocksucker. For a lark, August kept her panties, tucking them into his shorts, nestling them about his aching dong. Amanda was returned to where she had last been in ""normal"" mode and returned to her own mind.</p><p>The girl nearly fell as she was ""released"", stumbling, retching, rubbing her groin and being very confused. An older sibling had come searching for her, he came to her aid and August was distracted by the sneaky Mr. E.</p><p>""Sooooo, did you find anything today?"" asked the geeky cowboy. August replied that he hadn't even started, but was planning on it come the morn. Mr. E was in a talkative (nosey) mood, trying to be helpful with offerings of showing him the maps he had in his office, his fore knowledge of the property outskirts, etc.</p><p>August not wanting to be rude or tip his hand that he was something other than what he claimed--graciously accepted the map look see and left Amanda and her brother to their own doings.</p><p>****</p><p>""Cotton-eyed Joe"" was playing for the umpteenth time by the time August ambled out of Mr. Ernst's office. He fumed at the prospective thought of having MISSED something -- an opportunity to have a little ""fun."" Oh he knew he had time, plenty of time... but still, it was just the idea of having missed a possible prime opportunity.</p><p>There were still some guests tromping about in the dance hall, this was a booze-free atmosphere so everything was quaint and congenial -- there was wine and beer served with meals, but nothing more so as guests wouldn't get out of hand.</p><p>August slowly made his way across the open area, still a little miffed, but getting over it. Mr. E was alright, just a little starved for some recognition. Auggie let it be and moved on, just ambling with no particular place to go; he wasn't tired, he had slept all afternoon.</p><p>He came to the stables, at first he just came to the rail fence and leaned against it, staring out into the vast desertscape beyond. He sighed, drank in the coolness of the evening, contemplated this, thought about that, lusted heavily for everything else.</p><p>It was then that his Narly Senses alerted him to something--narly. (hey, if Spiderman can have Spidey senses -- then August Moone can have Narly Senses.)</p><p>There was something going on--close by. Using extreme stealth he slipped up alongside the stable wall and peered down the open side. The heavy scent of horse shit fill the air, he heard a horse fart, one whinny, another one ripped a narly bubbly horse fart. </p><p>But there was something more. Cautiously he made his way along, carefully peering into the inky darkness of each stall. All he saw was hoseys. Until he came to the middle stall. Here there was something amiss -- something definitely amiss. Someone -- someone was INSIDE the horse stall. Which was a bit unusual, so August assumed. But he couldn't see a damn thing, but was mildly aware of it being so.</p><p>There was another aspect to the Device Item 0110... he hadn't tried it in a long-long time -- mainly due to the fact that afterward it left him drained, ill, major fucking headache and blurred vision for hours. Even afterwards he was still a little out of it and would require a cool down period lasting anywhere's from 4-6 hours.at least.</p><p>But, on the other hand.</p><p>He contemplated. The horse before him whinnied. Cotton-eyed Joe struck up another round, some guest were leaving the barn dance barn heading for bed, it was near midnight. August sighed -- contemplated, then began instructing the Device to do its thing.</p><p>Now, the ability to capture brainwaves and manipulate them was one thing; going about invisible--now that was something else entirely. But August assumed that he was not actually ""invisible"" per se -- just to the person . the person being ""affected."" To anyone else he was still visible, the Device continued to manipulate the Victim.</p><p>But along with being rendered Invisible to Sight, the Device gave August Clear Sight.even in pure darkness. It was a gray field, kind of like very low light at dusk in a forest of gray trees. Not much in the way of color schemes, but that was okay, he liked black &amp; white television anyways.</p><p>He had to lean against the stable wall for support as a sudden wave of nausea enveloped him, seething through his body and making almost sea-sick. It passed momentarily and he was alright. He dreaded what was to come when his spying was complete -- he would be a little more than just sea-sick.</p><p>With a deep sigh and once more peered into the stall of Gammy. Now he could see, it was like looking at a black &amp; white movie, but at least he could see. There was a near constant ringing in his ears, another component ""just dessert"" for his shenanigans. He paid it no mind and saw someone for sure within the stall.</p><p>That someone was ""busy"" UNDER the horsey.</p><p>August was greatly curious and with the most extreme caution he could muster, he opened the unlatched stable door. Many minutes were needed to ensure that his entrance would go unnoticed. Only the horse whinnied at his presence, shifted on his feet (hooves) and was somewhat antsy. Under the horse there was commotion. Serious narly business at hand. August spotted the strewn clothing in the scattered hay, kneeling down he saw it was the wrangler Lacey. She was the chief horse breaker, the one who cared mostly for the horses -- and how. She was nude and masturbating the horse, Gammy!</p><p>August had seen many weird fucking things in his years --but this by far was the topper. He had heard of such things occurring -- but never had he seen anything like it. He was aware that girls sometime had a thing for their dogs.but a horse!?</p><p>Lacey was in her mid 30s or thereabouts, she was a short haired curly blond, pleasant enough, somewhat pretty -- a serious tomboy with rough edges. But she was alright --especially naked.</p><p>The horse had previously cum--the spent juices coated Lacey's throat and chest. She was once more bringing Gammy to climax, kissing the tip of his enormous cock and getting into the dirty deed. August didn't know what to think, nor did his cock -- it wanted to get hard but this was just too fucking weird.</p><p>After several long minutes, the woman ceased her masturbating the horse and panted, rubbing her hands all over her cum laden nude body. She then scooted over a hay bale and placed it under Gammy's belly. Then she positioned herself on the bale, opened her legs and brought the long horse schlong to her quim!</p><p>August about fell over.</p><p>Lacey raised her hips up to greet the cock, pulling and tugging on the funky dong, pressing the massive ""head"" against her pussy. It was too much, August felt ill and his cock was confused. This was supposed to be a sexual thing, a sexual encounter. It was a bit much.</p><p>Lacey continued with her show, turning over and shoving her ass up to greet the cock, rubbing the phallic against her cheeks and trying to sodomize herself. Gammy seemed pleased, whinnying and prancing about, bucking and shooting loads and loads of hot sticky gooey cum.</p><p>August couldn't do anything more, he couldn't get Lacey's brainwaves -- not to the manipulation mode. She was on her own doing and August feared over taxing the Device should he attempt to do more. So he was trapped. Lacey sucked on Gammy's cock, fondled his balls then hugged the huge animal, squatting before him for a pee before gathering her clothes and walking out, still naked and still covered in horse cum. </p><p>August stepped up to the huge beast, the two met eyes and August hung his head. Gammy nodded, whinnied, and farted.</p><p>****</p><p>The following day: August was out in the surrounding hills and desertscape making a valiant effort of his purpose. His mind, though, was not on locating Indian artifacts -- his mind was filled with Lacey and Gammy. He did find some chart, a spot where at one time an Indian had squatted and chipped out a suitable knife, arrowhead of some sort, a cutting blade to skin whatever animal he could find or had found.</p><p>It was and stressful out in the searing heat, Lacey and Gammy filled his mind.she would be an interesting woman to encounter. He held her on the back burner, he had others he wished to ""encounter.""</p><p>With little in finding something legit, he returned to the ranch, avoiding the prowling-wandering Mr. Ernst and made for his room, showered, and sat at the desk overlooking the ranch's open area, contemplating. He saw a few prospects that were worthy of his attention. He saw Amanda, too. He smiled and his cock surged. She was flanked by an older brother and another sister not too much older than she.</p><p>Then he saw Bradley. Bradley he had seen with Melody the day before. She was dark haired, tall, serious tomboy but had some charm to her just the same. She was a serious horse rider and had a major tight butt. August was enthralled with her.</p><p>He made note of the fact that Mr. E struck off in his jeep, making for town. August breathed a sigh of relief, the man was alright, but talkative. Bradley was nowhere to be seen, naturally. August sauntered across the open area to one of the many barns, eyes darting about in search of the elusive butt.</p><p>He hadn't left the steps of the office-guest building when once again his Narly Senses kicked in. He waited a moment, trying to hone in on where his senses were directing him. He nodded his head the cowboy way to some pretty items crossing his path. He turned his attention to the Duty Board posting nearby, noting that Bradley and Melody had just taken a small herd of city slickers out for an afternoon romp in the desert. </p><p>He sighed. He wasn't disgruntled or put off by it, there were other choices. His Narly Senses, though, were still active. Something somewhere was happening, close by. He came to the corner of the building and felt that he needed to go down the lee side. An old wagon was here, wagon wheels as decoration lain up against the rustic dull red two story barn conversion. No one was about, he continued his trek... which opened up to the back area of the ranch, facing out into the wide expanse of desert. A couple of more old wagons and assorted barn/ranch stuff. His alerted senses brought him to slink along the back of the office-guest room/lounge building, coming directly to a dirty paned window. It was blocked by a red checkered curtain, but with dire determination he could just peer inside through the crack.</p><p>He risked someone coming around and seeing him spying, but it was a well worthy risk--for inside was young Joshua--Joshua was Mr. E's pre-teen son.and he was naked. And he was naked and humping. Humping what?</p><p>August couldn't rightly tell, that sucked. But someone was on the long burgundy couch--it was Mr. E's private office -- the office where August had been led into for the long drawn out boring convo the day before.</p><p>August stepped back--he thought, contemplated--then thought some more. The heat of the sun prompted him to move his ass. He slinked along the rustic building, pausing now and then to check the Device's functioning, then continued onward. At the boardwalk in front of the office check-in, lounge, guest quarters, etc. he paused, scanned the area, eyed a few other prospects, then moved on inside the building.</p><p>A very slender young tender young lady was tending the check-in-out desk, incredible brown eyes, soft complexion, very tan, demure she was and alluring. She captivated August.like most young pretty things did. She wore this day beige walking shorts that were short with wide legs. His cock surged and demanded attention.</p><p>But he was on a previous mission.</p><p>He made a note to ""check-in"" with the girl later on. He deemed that she was about twenty or so, small chest, great ass -- she was worthy of his attention.</p><p>He carefully made his way along, tapping those brainwaves that needed ""tapping"" to ensure that he moved without questioning stealthily along to his destination, Mr. Ernst's back private office.</p><p>Naturally the door was locked, it was down a short hallway and marked PRIVATE. Mr. E had another office, the congenial everyday office further up across from a bathroom. But there, too, was his most private of private offices, his ""getaway""/leave me alone office.</p><p>August paused outside the office, contemplated, wasn't sure if it would work--closed his eyes, prayed to the God of Devices (assuming that there was one) then began working the wondrous gadget in his hands (uh, that would be the Device Item 0110.) There were several moments of nothing, the screen he watched remained blank, no indications that anything was happening. He shook his head and decided that if it was going to work it would have.</p><p>Suddenly, there was a flicker and a brief flash of amber light with numbers and lines. He paused, held his breath and then--there was strong indications that the Device was making ""contact"" with the Subject/Victim.</p><p>He waited until the indications were confirmed before proceeding. This didn't take too long, the Device was a wondrous gadget and within a minute (or two) all indications led Auggie to believe that the person on the other side of the door--was his to command.</p><p>He sent a single command--open the door.</p><p>It was thirty seconds before the sounds of someone scuffling across the floor could be heard. Auggie checked the status indicators and all revealed to him that it was a go, the brain wave patterns were still intact. August assumed then that the heavy oak door probably had something to do with the density factor.</p><p>He didn't mind, he didn't care--so long as the damn fucking door opened!</p><p>And it did.</p><p>Standing there butt bare assed naked was Joshua, Mr. E's young son, cum dripping in strands from his pud. August was elated. Quickly he entered into the private room and manipulated the boy into returning to that deed of which he had been doing prior to being distracted. August shut and relocked the door. On one of the two odd-green odd shaped sofas was a love doll.</p><p>Not an ordinary love doll by any means--very life-like. Very. The skin textures, the hair, the face, the love box and backdoor--all extremely life-like. Young Joshua remounted the ""woman"" who August took to be kinda teenage like and so much as a ""woman."" Joshua didn't care, nor did August. (and apparently nor did Mr. E of whom the love doll belonged.</p><p>Joshua had previously cum, his young cock needed just a little time to relax and recover before returning to ""fuck"" mode. He settled on the love doll and sucked on her 28 B cuppers, grinding his youngness into the doll's sex. August, still having minor control over the young boy, stripped naked and rubbed the lad's ass, parting his cheeks and fingering his hole. August had never fucked a love doll, not when banging the real thing could be had. Gingerly he caressed the lad's ass, tugging at his testicles and lightly fingering the swamp box of the love doll. His own bone screamed for attention. August watched the boy slip his young pud into the doll's life-like snatch and commence to fuck. August positioned himself behind the boy and guided his missile into the lad's rectum.</p><p>There was some effort involved here--the lad's hole was rather tight. But there was sweat and with a finger gouging the sphincter, some spittle, some pre-cum and some cum from the boy's own organ--anal penetration was a done deal.</p><p>Slow penetration--slow and easy. August pressed the head of his cock into the pre-teen's hole and with measured determination continue the assault until sunk as much as he himself could stand. The boy was still preoccupied with sucking the doll's titties as well as humping her snatch--he was oblivious to the fact they he himself was being fucked.</p><p>At length Joshua managed another cum shot, causing his young ass to flinch and clench. Causing enormous sexual pleasures (with minor discomforting pain) to Auggie's dong. He smacked the boy's ass, squeezed hard the cheeks and plowed his pleasure until filling the young hole with love cream.</p>"
880,"Clarissa Explains it All, Part 2",Bootscooter,,"['mf', 'inc', 'parody']",This is Chapter 2 of Clarissa Explains it All; the continuing adventures of spying from under his sister's bed.,2011-08-07T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>To say the least... the very least, Fergeson Darling was... horny. And not just any kind of horny... sisterly horny. He was not himself anymore, not after seeing her naked like he had, not after seeing her fingering herself, prancing about in her panties and nothing else, and getting doinked by Sam.</p><p>Sam was sooooooooooooo lucky. oh so lucky. To screw his sister, Fergeson wasn't sure, growing up with the girl was one thing; sure they had seen one another naked, but she was his sister -- any sexual thoughts about her was null and void and abysmal. but not any longer. Now she was older. Much older, fifteen, long blond hair, trendy, pretty, and he had seen her getting doinked by Sam.</p><p>Fergeson had her panties and that was cool. He wrapped his schlong in them and jerked off, laid them out on his bed and humped madly and slept fitfully that night with Clarissa deeply etched upon his mind.</p><p>He was no better cum the morning... he had seen her naked. She was...she was more than he could imagine. And of course, at school it was worse... there were his teachers, schoolmates (of the feminine kind) and older girls he saw on the bus. He now had a much clearer view in his noggin about what a girl looked like naked.</p><p>And it was driving him crazy!</p><p>He knew very well his sister's schedule, his parents', too. So quickly after school he dashed home, skipping his Republican meeting, chess club, and other Republican social gatherings. He stripped off his clothes and prowled into his sister's room; firstly going into her dirty clothes hamper and admiring her used panties. He sniffed them and rubbed them against his cock. He knew he himself was not so good looking, geeky, scrawny, but he had a cock that no one knew of; it was strong, thick, and it pleased him greatly.</p><p>As he humped Clarissa's undies he deeply wanted to fuck her, he wanted to be in place of Sam who had.</p><p>He had gotten too carried away and time had caught up with him. He heard the door downstairs and voices. In a panic he flung himself under Clarissa's bed (again.) Several minutes were needed in order to calm down... and realize that he was butt bare assed naked. He still had his sister's panties wrapped about his schlong, he rested and recovered... and the bedroom door opened.</p><p>Clarissa came waltzing in, chipper and happy and singing. She was always so damn happy. Fergeson could only see her ankles, he remained quiet and still, and naked. She sat in her chair and got on her computer... he was doomed, she'd be there for a while. There was nothing to do but ""spank the monkey!""</p><p>Half an hour later... the bedroom door open and in walked the daddy... Marshall Darling. Fergeson gulped... being caught in his sister's room would be bad news...especially as he was butt bare assed naked with Clarissa's panties about his dong. He gulped and held his breath. The door shut and there was no way out.</p><p>This was bad... very bad.</p><p>The daddy and sister were standing kinda close. They were probably hugging. They were huggers. Fergy was not. Carefully he slowly eased himself to the bed sham fringe and peeked out.</p><p>They were doing a little more than hugging.</p><p>There's hugging and then there's... Marshall had his hands clamped onto Clarissa's lovely-lovely ass. This day she wore a pair of turquoise jeans. Very tight. Up and down her backside his hands went, the two were seriously hugging and then...</p><p>Fergeson watched in absolute awe as down to her knees Clarissa went. Fergeson blinked his eyes, squeezed them down and stared as Clarissa fumbled about undoing her dad's slacks and fishing out his manhood.</p><p>Fergeson couldn't believe his eyes. First Sam and now...</p><p>With the huge schlong out in her hand, Clarissa firstly admired the prick, then kissed the bulbous head before wrapping her lips about the head and engulfing it. Fergeson's own prick swelled and his balls tightened up. 'Oh My GOD!' he could no longer think or breath or concentrate...only move his hand slowly with hard squeezes to his cock.</p><p>Several minutes Clarissa did work her father's cock, she clutched his hairy daddy balls and worked his slacks and undies down. To his near lily-white ass she caressed his ass, fully engulfing the whole daddy schlong and bringing her daddy to the extreme point of ecstasy.</p><p>Fergeson could see his dad's ass muscles flexing and realized that he was probably cumming. One hand was on the back of Clarissa's head as she worked herself back and forth. She finally pulled back and cum shot out of the man's cock, coating her face. Clarissa worked the cum shooting schlong until it was well empty of its juices.</p><p>Clarissa leaned in and rubbed her face into her father's genitals, sucking on his balls and continuing the ""relationship."" Fergeson lay trapped under the bed still in absolute awe and shock and... and everything.</p><p>Clarissa finally stood up and Fergeson watched as while she removed her blouse, the daddy went to HIS knees and began undoing his daughter's jeans. He slid them down and Clarissa was topless. One hand eased the purple panties down while the other fondled fifteen-year-old lovely shaped titties.</p><p>Fergeson managed to move onto his belly, his sister's panties still about his cock and he began to hump the carpet, one hand back rubbing and squeezing his own bare ass. Marshall kissed Clarissa's belly and then she turned about, bending over. Her cheeks were spread and Marshall began licking her crack! Fergeson could no longer breathe.</p><p>The '60s throwback flower child girl stepped out of her clothes and moved to her bed. Fergeson barely had time to roll back over as he saw his father scuffling towards the bed and knew what was going to happen--although he couldn't believe it.</p><p>The weight of the father coming onto the bed seriously scrunched the unseen Fergeson, and as he pulled himself forward to the foot of the bed he was nearly kicked by his father and sister's flailing legs.</p><p>There was a lot of commotion going on topside, giggling, sounds of ""slapping"", and grunting. Fergeson pulled himself up and peered up between the legs and saw his father's fatherly cock slamming into Clarissa's pussy. He saw her asshole and there was juices flowing already. Marshall slammed into the girl's pussy, tightened up and pumped like a rabbit (or dog) for several seconds before returning to simple humping.</p><p>Fergeson watched until the sex act was completed; as per normal (for a man) Marshall gave his all and then there was no more. His cock pumped a little more into Clarissa's hungry snatch and then he rolled off, cum still oozing from his cock as well as from Clarissa. Neither (person) moved. Fergeson with extreme stealth slinked across the floor, opened the door and made for his room.</p><p>Once more he flung himself onto his bed, Clarissa's panties under his prick and humped up a storm. In his young mind he had the images of all the girls he knew, but foremost there was Clarissa.</p>"
881,"August Moone With 'Hey Dude' Parody Theme, Part 3",Bootscooter,,"['M+/F+', 'orgy', 'nc', 'ped', 'sci-fi', 'mc', 'parody']","Here in the 3rd chapter we have August Moone checking out the members of the Hey Dude gang; a brief interlude with the Boys members, then a frolic out into the desert whereupon the entire gist of this story begins to take place.",2011-08-11T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter Three: Hey Dude</h5><p>A good hour August had spent with Mr. E's son, Josh. He had filled the lad's rectum, spanked him, peed on his genitals, and popped off a load into the boy's mouth. The boy had gone down and cleansed the snatch he had been fucking on the love doll; and thereafter August had taken his own turn.</p><p>He was surprised to find how intriguing the love doll was, and more than that how much there was ""lifeness"" to the life-like doll. It was incredible, unbelievable, unconscionable at how much to the likeness of boning the real thing there was in comparison to the love doll.</p><p>But August understood, Mr. E was stuck out in the desert with scads of beautiful young ladies about--he had to have some recourse lest he found himself banging one of the horses! (or his son)</p><p>The owner/operator returned just before sundown, Joshua had contemplated his involvement with the doll, cleaned it up and tucked it away in a special ""hidden"" closet. August slinked out to his room, showered, and let the GI Item 0110 cool down some itself.</p><p>At dinner in the main dinning hall later on that eve he saw the object(s) of his desire--Melody and Bradley. He pursed his lips and stared at them, drinking them into his mind. His cock surged, balls swelled, asshole tightened. Both girls were highly desirable, delectable, delicious. He had already messed with Melody, but he yearned to ""mess"" with her more so, he had a thing for ultra cute blond girls.</p><p>Through most of his life August had been an observer; in his brief military career as well as for himself--observing life, other people, the progression of depravity, architectural changes, life changes in general. Mostly, though, he observed people. Currently he observed two young teen boys who seemed to be buddies to subjects Melody and Bradley. The observation duly noted the lust in both the young teen boys' eyes, how they chatted to one another when the girls went off to the bathroom. There were other girls at dinner, some were employees, some guests. With the little Device, August smiled inwardly to himself, the possibilities were endless--absolutely endless! He cracked his knuckles (a bad habit) and thought carefully, mulled, and then made his way along across the dinning hall to the short hall to the restrooms. </p><p>It had been a while since last he had ""checked-in"" to a public bathroom. He fondly remembered his first time, at an elementary school no less. With the images of that time firmly entrenched in his demented mind, he made good with becoming Invisible--enabling another facet of the GI Device Item 0110. True Invisibility, the Device created a field of his own brain waves, disturbing the ""air"" surrounding him to such a degree that he was virtually unseeable.</p><p>There were some hazards to this; afterwards he often was very ill, dizzy, disorientated. The Device initiated invisibility didn't last as long as did when he used a Victim/Subject's brainwaves, so he had to be timely and careful. And regardless, whether by the Device or brain waves, just because he was invisible didn't mean that he couldn't be ""felt"", smelt, heard, etc.</p><p>He saw his own brain wave pattern displayed on the monitor of the Device, assuring him that his waves were ""captured"" and he could initiate the invisibility mode. Of which he did.</p><p>Time was pressing, though, he had to hurry if he was going to see anything of worth. He eased into the bathroom, dull western wood paneling, low lighting from old antique lamps on two counters, some lighting from recycled lanterns hanging from the exposed rafters.</p><p>Four bathroom stalls, two were ""occupied."" At his time of arrival, though, the Subjects had completed their ""business"" and were pulling up their clothes. He was about to disengage his invisibility trick and whammy the Subjects as they emerged from their stalls, when the bathroom door opened and two more (potential) Subjects entered. Women, one was a grandmother while the other was possibly Methuselah's wife. August suddenly saw a brief flicker on the Device's LCD screen. He felt a quickening surge of dizziness envelope him and it was time to boogey.</p><p>He barely made it into the men's room before the unique Item 0110 blinked out and shut-down. He then kissed the hard wood tiled floor.</p><p>He lay still and prone for a moment, awash with dizziness much the same feeling as seasickness. Several minutes were needed to cast off the illness and gather himself, he could not afford anyone coming to his rescue, the nifty gadget in his possession would certainly be the object of someone's attention. With his face soaked in the cool refreshing waters of the old style porcelain basin, he felt somewhat better. There was still the lingering nausea seething through his body, but the ill effects of his Invisibility trick were diminishing. He made a mental note NOT to attempt such a debilitating thing again.</p><p>Several more minutes were needed to fully recover. Other patrons visiting the rustic bathroom assumed that he had had too much to drink and joshed him. It only further instilled in August Moone the reasoning why he did not socialize with the general populace.</p><p>Once 99% back to his old self, he slipped out and hugged the dinning hall wall, making his way to the entrance doors.</p><p>""Mr. Moone!"" came a voice. August groaned, he rolled his eyes and sighed deeply. Mr. Ernst hustled up and began a five minutes conversation involving ancient Indian Artifacts.</p><p>
The cool air of the desert did him good. His mind was still somewhat fraught with his earlier occurrence ills; but he was recovering fast. Long winded attention/recognition starved Mr. E held him up for several minutes before thankfully a big busted guest distracted him--August was eternally grateful and scooted away before anything could happen.</p><p>In the shadows August made his way across the open to the bunk houses. He had been on a ""mission"", got distracted, waylaid, confused, and then the ""mission"" just seemed to be simply scrubbed; once making the end of the bunkhouse boardwalk he sighed and felt the bed in his guest room calling him.</p><p>The heel of his boot hadn't hit the hard packed dirt when his Narly Senses kicked in. He paused, debated, deliberated, then returned to the ""mission."" Leaning against the bunk house outer wall he strained his mind to pick up on what he had ""sensed."" Cautiously he moved down to pause at a door. Lanterns spaced along the rafters provided dim lighting, it was a moonless night; a horse whinnied from the nearby stables.</p><p>The door opened and there stood a naked young teen. August smiled, the ""boy"" was a handsome fart, tall, nice features, and had the hots for Melody. August slipped into the room and shut (and locked) the door behind him. He put the boy back into whatever it was that he was doing, and did likewise to the teen's roommate. The two boys were Ted and Danny. Fast friends to Melody and Bradley. August had it on good authority, though, that neither Melody or Bradley cared much for Ted--this information August had gleaned slightly before his illness overwhelmed him earlier. The girls liked Ted, it was just that he was so full of himself, obnoxious, egotistical, self-absorbed, etc.</p><p>Danny was alright, he was fifteen and American Indian. He was cool and likeable. Ted was sixteen and so-so likeable. He was skillful as a horseman, could rope and be one with his horse. But it was off the horse that proved him to be something other than a horse (jackass).</p><p>August, though, still got the impression from the girls that they really wouldn't mind a ""fling"" with Ted. No more info could be garnered as his illness had interrupted and ..</p><p>Ted &amp; Danny. Sixteen and fifteen years young. Too old for August's liking, he didn't mind an occasional romp with a lad, but not Ted &amp; Danny's age, he preferred younger--like all good perverts did.</p><p>Both lads had boners. August wondered if something was up. (er, yeah) The Device Item 0110 put the two back into their normal modes before August's appearance, their brainwaves captured and thusly allowing August to be among them unseen.</p><p>Ted entered the small bathroom and dropped to his knees, pleasing himself as he peered 'neath the wash basin's piping. August stepped a little closer, mindful of the masturbating American Indian, Danny.</p><p>""Hurry up, are they still there, I wanna see."" bitched Danny.</p><p>August wanted to see, too. There was naught to do but to bring Ted out and have him hold still while August had a looksee. There was a small hole, right at the spot where the plumbing entered the shared wall. There was plastic wrap and insulation partially blocking the way and only a bare allowance to peer into the room beyond.</p><p>At first August saw nothing, but another bathroom.</p><p>Then, he heard the minute sounds of someone peeing into a bowl.</p><p>His cock surged, his balls swelled.</p><p>He saw lily white skin from someone rising up from the nearby toilet. He then saw bare legs moving about and facing the wash basin. Only when the person stepped back did he saw muff. Blond muff. Young blond muff. When the young blond muff stepped further back, turning and entering into the small quarters did August smile big--it was Melody.</p><p>Sitting on a twin size bed was the naked Bradley. She arose and entered the bathroom and made good with taking a shower. Melody sat at a desk and began brushing her hair.</p><p>August stepped back and let Ted continue with his spying, Danny with his masturbating. Slowly in the deep recesses of his piqued mind he thought, contemplated, mulled, re-thought and summoned a plan into formulation. Danny took his turn at watching the girls' antics in the adjacent room, Ted struggled to achieve an orgasm, jerking his pud hard, switching hands and struggling. He stood with legs apart, beating his meat while Danny sat back on his haunches and watched.</p><p>At length Danny leaned forward, Ted leaned forward as well.</p><p>Danny closed his eyes and partook of Ted's schlong. Ted eased his engorged organ into his roommate and friend's mouth, saddling up all the way to the base. Danny worked the cock in his mouth, thrashing back and forth and then pulling back to the bulbous tip before re-engulfing the schlong whole.</p><p>Ted reeled, toes curling on the floor, back arching, cock pounding and pulsing in Danny's mouth. Danny gripped Ted's lily white ass and held on tight as he sucked cock. Ted flexed his ass and pounded until he began to cum.</p><p>Danny slurped happily and August watched on happily. Ted humped until he could hump no more; then pulled free of the tight pleasing mouth to rub his aching cum laden schlong all over his friend's face. Danny smacked his lips and humped his own pud, standing up and laying out on his bed.</p><p>August did nothing but watch. Ted masturbated himself and then.came to his friend, climbed onto the bed and settled on the younger roommate's cock. A moment later and he was rising up just so--just so as Danny could guide his schlong up into the white man's asshole for a righteous and deserving butt fuck.</p><p>August was getting enthralled. But he still had limits, no morals, just limits. Ted and Danny were too old for him--so he thought. He was getting entranced by their antics; Ted lay down on Danny, Danny clutching at Ted's naked ass with his cock still embedded nicely up into Ted's corn hole.</p><p>The two boys then began to smooch, a little Frenching but mostly grinding, humping, ass grabbing, and everything in lust. Ted humped Danny's belly until once more he was cumming, shooting a nice wad of jiz onto the dark (red) skin. He clenched tight his ass cheeks while Danny was in the midst of cumming off himself. The illness that had plagued and interrupted August earlier was back. Not as bad, but a small wave of nausea came sweeping over him. He held his breath, checked the condition of the Device and the captured brainwaves. There was no indication(s) of anything the matter; but that didn't mean that there was--with the Device you just didn't know. </p><p>The two on the bed lay off side by side, drifting into a lust filled aftermath of their illicit unionship. August carefully checked the status of Bradley and Melody, both were sitting on their bed, chatting and brushing their hair.</p><p>Time for more contemplation.</p><p>He returned to his own room, laid out naked on his bed and drifted aimlessly on turbulent clouds before finally settling into more sublime unconsciousness. </p><p>Bradley, Melody, Ted, Danny.</p><p>Joshua, Lacey.</p><p>They filled his mind fully, he was enthralled with them. A thousands ideas came rushing into his mindset, by morning only a couple had soundly survived. After breakfast he quickly made himself scarce, prowling the outer fringes of the ranch for Indian artifacts and dwelling on how he could ultimately satiate his most narly desires.</p><p>He didn't trust the Device, not fully, not wholly. Its singular flaw was the major setback and concern. He dared not tinker with it, that risked fouling the whole thing entirely--and that just wouldn't do! (he was having way too much fun with it!)</p><p>As the day wore on, August came to an area that struck him. It was always away from the ranch, but not too awfully remote. There were huge boulders, bushes, tumble weeds, sage--a perfectly concise little area unseen by prying eyes human or otherwise (binoculars.)</p><p>Slowly he made his way over a small ridge and down an embankment, coming to a dry wash and chancing upon----Bradley, Ted, Melody, Danny, and Joshua.</p><p>All on a ride, by themselves. ****</p><p>Chanced happenings like this were opportunities of a lifetime! August wasn't about to let it slip through his fingers. He hustled through the brambles and rocks, using as much stealth as possible, keeping in tune the direction and whereabouts of his Subjects.</p><p>Bradley's horse he saw had stopped, she was still astride the roan, it was a female horse and she was--she was pissing up a river! Her tail flinched, legs spread, and creating quite a river of horse pee. August's mind was once more filled with the antics of Lacey the Wrangler--the things she had done that night were incredible! And no one knew!</p><p>Melody's chest bounced lightly as her horse's gait created a nice little jostling. The three boys had moved up ahead checking the trail and talking amongst themselves. August went over in his twisted mind how he could make this work.</p><p>His first concern was foremost--would the Device be able to manipulate ALL of them? He had tried a few times before but found the results were far better when working Singularly. He fumed, twitched his nose and thought carefully.</p><p>With the boy's ahead--and the girls behind, August smiled. He pulled out of his fanny pack a black mask--for just such emergencies. The Lone Ranger mask, he also placed on his chin a plastic chin guard and his red bandana concealing his head. His hat he placed in the fanny pack. His clothes were pretty much like anyone else's, but once back at the ranch and in his room he would quickly change to different ones--there was a way to delete the info the group would have on him from their young minds, but it wasn't always for certain so it paid to be cautious.</p><p>He removed his watch and class ring from the university of Michigan. Then, before the girls began striding off, he aimed the Device Item 0110 and made contact acquisition.</p><p>The boys were riding further and further on, not taking much notice of their fellow companions. Which was alright with August, for now. After securing the brain wave patterns of Bradley and Melody, he had them dismount. They complied. He took the reigns of their horses and tied them out of the way.</p><p>A few minutes of careful planning and thought--then, Bradley screamed. Melody screamed. Loud &amp; clear. August counted to ten and let the girls bellow again. Another count to ten and the girls ripped loose another lung full. Another count to ten and then he heard the sounds of galloping horses. August hid in the bushes just as the three boys arrived. They brought their horses to a rearing stop. Young Joshua lost control of his mount during the sudden stop and was thrown. He wasn't hurt, just terribly embarrassed.</p><p>Ted and Danny dismounted properly and quickly, coming into the small secluded clearing trying to ascertain just what the fuck was going on.</p><p>What was going on was--Melody was in a very precarious situation--she was tied to a boulder. Just her arms, spread out with her back to the huge smooth faced boulder in a standing position.</p><p>Bradley was on the ground, spread eagled, wrists secured by tent stakes pounded into the hard packed ground surrounding the boulder. The boys didn't understand. (nor the girls) Suddenly, out of the bushes emerged August. He held in one hand a strange unknown object, in the other was something of a weapon, a gun perhaps.</p><p>""Move."" he said in a dull mono voice. Ted and Danny wisely obeyed, this was not the time to be heroes. Joshua favoring his shoulder and right leg was directed NOT to move but to come to the stranger. No one understood what was happening (or going to.) Joshua complied and was turned about, put down to his knees--and the second object pressed to his bare dirty neck.</p><p>Ted and Danny quickly tried their hand at rescue, their young friend wriggling crazily on the ground, peeing in his pants and frolicking about like a fish out of water. They were stopped, both by the Device object in the stranger's other hand and the threat that he would make the boy suffer even more.</p><p>""Now that I've made my point,"" said the man, ""you two will do EXACTLY as I tell you to do.""</p><p>Ted and Danny looked to one another. Melody tied with arms outstretched wriggled and fought to understand what was happening, Bradley wriggled and fought to free herself from her confines. Joshua suffered the indignity of being zapped by the tazer gun once more.</p><p>""You will ALL settle down, or he suffers."" said the stranger calmly.</p><p>""It's that simple."" he added.</p><p>Ted and Danny were pissed, a little frightened and concerned. ""What do you want?"" Ted asked not really knowing.</p><p>""Compliance."" answered the man. The boys stared at one another, Bradley had settled down, cognizant of the suffering her antics would cause Joshua should she continue her frivolous endeavor to free herself. Melody began to weep and cause rope burns to her soft supple wrists.</p><p>Joshua finally ceased his wriggling about; he was pulled up to his knees and the tazer pressed to his neck. ""One more good jolt ought to put him out of his misery for good."" stated August. ""Piss me off in ANY way--and I'll do it!""</p><p>""You don't have to hurt him."" decreed Danny.</p><p>""Oh, I won't."" said the man, August strove to alter his voice somewhat like a sissy, a gay man with a Louisiana accent, ""So long as you all do EXACTLY as I say!""</p><p>The point was once more made and understood. Compliance would be accepted.</p><p>
August sighed and entered into Phase Two of his diabolical depravity. He nestled himself behind Joshua, placing the tazer between himself and the boy, freeing his one hand--thusly allowing him to retrieve from his fanny pack a small object that was more common--a digital camera. </p><p>It was actually a camcorder that took a moment to set up on a small tripod. The dude ranch kids had no idea what this was all about, Melody continued to struggle on the rock, Bradley cursed under her breath and wriggled in the loose sand, Ted and Danny were simply confused.</p><p>Once the camera was in position and functioning, a small LCD full color screen fold-out folded out, August set into motion for Ted to come to Bradley and pull the tent stakes out of the ground. He had the boys' brainwave patterns as well as Bradley's. They were not ""in use"" specifically but could be should any of them try something foolish.</p><p>Ted struggled with removing the stakes, then he had the assigned task of undoing the tight trucker's rope securing her equally supple wrists to the stakes. But once she was free--August held his thumb over the button that would zombiefy her--of all of the teens he deemed that Bradley would be the one who would cause the most trouble. She had the potential to be the hero.</p><p>But August would have none of that. The kids' brainwaves were ""captured"" but not in manipulation mode, just in ""stand-by."" Joshua and Melody were really the only ones not in ""capture"" mode at all--he needed to save time and energy of the Device to ensure capturability of the others that he DID need to control if need be. Now, with that out of the way.</p><p>Ted stood up. He was partially of his own mind, allowed to be himself, but not allowed to act without August's allowing him to. Bradley and Danny were likewise. They really had no choice in the matter. Bradley set up, eyed August with pure hatred. She couldn't recall exactly how she and Melody had come into being in such a predicament, but she truly wanted to punch their Tormentor out.</p><p>""Take off your shirt."" said August to Ted.</p><p>Ted paused and digested the command before it was repeated again.</p><p>Everyone stared at August, then to Ted. The command was re-spoken and slowly (on his own) Ted removed his favorite blue $20 cowboy shirt and discarded it onto the ground.</p><p>""Now your boots and belt.""</p><p>Bradley possibly got a notion of what was going to happen nextly. She shot a wild look to August, he remained rather stoic about the situation, pressing the tazer into Joshua's backside, angling the camera to capture the disrobing Ted.</p><p>Bradley was commanded to sit up on her knees--and take Ted's jeans down. She firstly refused. Which was allowed, August could easily ""make her"" comply, but that would take some of the fun out of it. </p><p>""You fucking pervert!"" she suddenly bitched.</p><p>August almost cracked a smile. It was out of character for her to cuss so, she was losing her cool. But he was still in control; he sent her an image of Joshua struggling on the ground and trembling shaking hands took a holt of Ted's brass button to his $30 jeans and undone them.</p><p>She held her breath as she peeled the flaps back, closed her eyes and swore under her breath. August hid his smile and sent her the next command: remove YOUR shirt.</p><p>A nice light pink bra with a red rose in the middle concealing the frontal security clasp. At sixteen the girl had a good start of being well busted. There was heavy resistance as she was told to remove the dainty garment. Ted and Danny looked on in some awe and horror with a little pissed off thrown in for show. Joshua looked on in some reserved awe and hidden delight. Melody continued to struggle against the nearby boulder.</p><p>Once topless, Bradley continued her disrobing of Ted; taking his jeans all the way down, running her hands up his legs and slipping them inside his briefs to squeeze cool bare ass flesh. Her neck muscles tightened, everyone's eyes widened; there was gulping and mass eyes of shock and horror as Bradley leaned in and began sucking on Ted's cock through his undies.</p><p>Ted's cock had only been slightly stiff, growing when Bradley had been merely in her pink bra. Once the bra was removed, his schlong began a steady fulfillment of engorgement. When her hands began their upward travel to his ass--his cock began pulsing to full strength. With Bradley's hands clenching his ass, her mouth against his organ--he began to react as he should.</p><p>Everyone watched, August found himself very enthralled with his new doings. And capturing it on video was even better--he'd make a copy for himself as well as for distribution--old miners in far off places loved this sort of stuff!</p><p>""Take 'em down."" came the voice Bradley dreaded. She managed to keep her cool, close her eyes, tremble lightly and then with shaking fingers began tugging down Ted's crisp white briefs. His cock plopped out, it was indeed at full strength. He was a bit embarrassed to be so vulnerable. It was a situation he did not care for, not under these odd circumstances anyways.</p><p>Bradley then was commanded to take the cock and masturbate him. August cautiously allowed her a little more freedom, freeing up emergency energy from the Device if need be. Bradley fumed but gripped Ted's dick and did as commanded. Ted's cock became yet even more harder, his face was awash in pleasure and embarrassment. Bradley pressed her full red lips to the head of his schlong, diddled the piss slit and ran her tongue about the shaft's head before taking the cock fully into her teenage mouth.</p><p>August nodded to himself, she knew how to suck.</p><p>Ted pumped Bradley's mouth, clenching fists and toes, arching and reeling in the first honest to God blowjob from a girl. Bradley eased into the ordeal with eyes closed, sucking and sucking and sucking and sucking. Ted pumped, flexed his ass muscles and cared less that it was out in the open and before his friends.</p><p>Bradley clutched at the naked ass of her obnoxious companion and finally began bringing him to orgasm. August reached around and felt of Joshua, finding the boy equally hard as he himself was. This was going to be some afternoon!</p>"
882,"August Moone With 'Hey Dude' Parody Theme, Part 4",Bootscooter,,"['M+/F+', 'orgy', 'nc', 'ped', 'sci-fi', 'mc', 'parody']","This is chapter four, the last chapter of August Moone & the Hey Dude gang; here the final go around commences with August 'helping' the gang get together for a shindig out in the desert. Upon returning to the dude ranch he finds Joshua and Mr. E have 'bonded' as well. As a finale, August discovers that his pupils have cum together at last...",2011-08-12T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>August smiled as he saw, too, that Danny was hard as well. Ted placed one hand on his hip while the other squeezed at his groin; cum shot into Bradley's wondrous mouth and Ted was deeply enthralled. Bradley sucked and sucked and sucked and sucked until her mouth was filled with Ted's juices. Fondling Joshua August found the boy was cumming, too.</p><p>Ted's prong plopped out of Bradley's mouth, hardly a drop had spilled from her, strands of his essence trailed from her so-so angelic face. She sat back gulping for air trying to regain composure.</p><p>August was very pleased, his own bone pressed heavily against Joshua's bony ass--just yesterday he had been sodomizing the lad. The day was getting on, no time to dawdle.</p><p>(It was also so noted that Bradley's perky twin 28 Bs had rock hard nipples!) </p><p>Ted stepped out of his clothes and went to his knees, resting a moment. Danny came forth and took up position before the lip smacking cock loving Bradley. She knew. She shook her head, closed her eyes and looked very mournful. August smiled and fondled Joshua, Danny stood in absolute trepidation, anticipating what was to come. It was a mix of emotions, like friend Ted, there was a time and place for everything. This wasn't the time or the place.</p><p>He removed his shirt, belt, and boots. He wasn't as tall or rugged as Ted, dark skin almost Mexican, he was of Navajo origin, not overly skinny but not quite average size for a lad of fifteen. Bradley once more undone the jeans and lowered them. Danny was already quite hard. She latched onto his phallic through his undies and sucked him while his eyes rolled, mouth hung open, ass clenched. </p><p>Her hands went up under his underwear, clinging to his ass; Ted massaged his aching organ, Melody cringed against the boulder, Joshua soiled his already (piss) soiled undies, August poked the lad's rear end and the small portable camcorder captured it all. Cum had already coated Danny's fully engorged bone by the time his undies were taken down. Bradley gulped and held her breath, she really didn't want to get into this--not again. But she had little choice, the Device kept her from getting too emotional and the thought of Joshua wriggling in extreme discomfort on the ground kept her in line.</p><p>She swallowed wholly Danny's prong, clutching his ass and balls and sucking his cock like it was a treat! Danny's schlong was about an inch shorter than Ted's, but thicker. It was no problem for Bradley regardless.</p><p>Bradley sucked him right up to the base, his cock jutted into her mouth, furry nuzzies nestled tightly against her soft chin. Melody against the boulder shook her head this way and that, not knowing what was to become of her--or to her.</p><p>As like with Ted; cum gushed into Bradley's mouth. She thrashed her head back and forth, but managed to keep the cock inside her until it was well drained. Danny looked as if though he were about to collapse any minute. Ted's cock had returned to full strength and could stand another blow job.</p><p>Danny emptied into Brad's mouth, the girl swallowed his juices, then took the command and sucked on his balls before sitting back and recovering.</p><p>It was only the beginning.</p><p>While Danny took his turn at ""resting"", Ted was commanded to stand up and face the still fully clothed Melody. Melody began to freak out. August had her restrained via the rope to the boulder. Her feet were free as well as her mind, Ted stood nakedly before her, masturbating, giving her a good look at his nudity before proceeding.</p><p>Bradley assumed the ""doggie-style"" position before Joshua. His cock had been spurting juices all this time, August lightly helping the boy along. He now fully began creaming his pissed in undies as Bradley's tight a-hole stared at him, her furry snatch box clenching as she watched Danny and Ted masturbate.</p><p>With Danny somewhat recovered from his experience, he stood beside Ted and faced the distraught Melody. ""Undo her shirt and bra."" came the command. Both boys really didn't want to, but--they had no choice, the Device commanded them and they didn't want any further harm done unto Joshua.</p><p>So they came up to the whimpering struggling Melody, tried to soothe talk her and undid her shirt and bra. With her arms out stretched the bra was unable to be fully removed, but the ""cups"" were flipped up and her bare breasts were theirs to delight upon.</p><p>And they did.</p><p>Each boy partook of a fleshy young mound and suckled, nipping the wondrous nipples and continuing to fondle themselves. Melody twisted and begged, pleaded and finally just shut up as she saw that it was all to know avail.</p><p>Ted removed her boots while Danny undone her rust colored jeans. The hapless girl once more began to rant and twist, the boys took turns pleading with their Tormentor--to no avail there, either. Melody's jeans were taken to her ankles and removed. She stood in bikini style blue cotton undies with yellow daisies. </p><p>August went for broke and had Bradley turn about and take Joshua's wet pants down and off, removing his boots and shirt. The tazer held at the boy's neck ready to send the boy reeling on the ground should any one of them try some heroics.</p><p>No one did.</p><p>She removed his wet in undies with her mouth and August hauled out his own fudge packer and pressed it against the boy's ass crack. Bradley engulfed the lad and sucked his wet schlong without batting an eye.</p><p>Ted and Danny were rock hard, watching the sorrowful antics before being returned to their own debauchery; which was for each of them to slid Melody's panties down and off.</p><p>They seemed to take some delight in this--complying with the command without much protest, some glee, eyeing the nakedness being exposed. Melody danced about and sobbed some as her undies were removed. </p><p>Joshua pumped into Bradley's mouth, pumped back into August's cock. At length August had Bradley turn about and re-present her ass, angling so as the young lad could make a go at poking her backdoor. Of which he ultimately did so--after much ado about licking the puckering bunghole, finger fucking it, spitting on it, and rubbing his jiz coated schlong against the cutesy brown-eye.</p><p>August then made anal entry into Joshua's well fucked hole and put Ted through his paces--going to HIS knees and licking Melody's belly, midriff, blond fur patch, and then her snatch box. Danny stood by eagerly awaiting his turn.</p><p>Melody thrashed about against the boulder, eyes wide open as she was deeply tantalized by Ted's wickedly expert tongue. Bits of cum oozed out of Danny's cock; he no longer fought back the absurdity of this debauchery. He didn't approve of the way it was happening, nor did friend Ted, but there was naught to do about it but to endure and let it be at that.</p><p>Ted did try and NOY comply with the next command; which was to merely stand and then gouge Melody's virgin pussy. He stood and met Melody's shrieking eyes of horror and disgust and fear. Mostly horror. Sure he wanted to sink his bone into her, into Bradley, too; into Lacey, Samantha, every girl he knew and ever knew and ever would knew (know.) but not in this manner.</p><p>Melody was settling down, she knew the situation was out of hand and there was not a thing she could do about it. Ted stood before her, holding up one of her legs, Danny the other. Cum was already drizzling out of Ted's piss slit as he geared up for the ultimate violation.</p><p>Ted tried holding back, though, not fully complying with the ""ultimate"" command; then he heard Joshua behind him cry out in pain. He clenched up and gritted himself and began pressing his bone against Mel's tender twat.</p><p>Joshua was NOT in any sort of pain or discomfort--it was pure pleasure. Bradley now lay out on her backside, legs open wide, knees up. Young Joshua between her legs, his cock working wonders in her young teen quim; fucking live pussy was soooooooo much better than that love doll thing back at the ranch.</p><p>August absorbed himself watching the boy fuck Bradley; Joshua did a fine job of it, too. His balls snugged up to the girl's snatch, ass clenching, pussy juices flowing and the lovely camcorder capturing it all!</p><p>Ted's bone was doing a fine job as well, gliding up and down Melody's trembling entrance. Melody had stopped thrashing about and was now merely quenching as she anticipated penetration. Ted took his time, pressing the bulbous head of his favorite organ into her cunny, pulling out and rubbing the sensitive head up and down the lovely-lovely quim.</p><p>Cum jutted from Danny's cock as he stood right by Ted, his eyes feasting on Melody's nakedness. Joshua continued humping until he at last began cumming. Bradley was doing likewise.</p><p>Melody's eyes rolled, her nipples increased in hardness, her mouth undulated, body went taut--Ted slid his schlong into the deep recesses of her lovely-lovely pussy and began to fuck. Danny stood so close that his rock hard Indian dick brushed against Ted's pulsing hip. </p><p>Joshua sat back up on his knees, Bradley came up and accepted the new command, to come down and suck Josh's cock and balls. She did so semi more eagerly than she had before, cum juices issuing from her pussy.</p><p>---</p><p>Danny stood with his bone almost ear-fucking Ted, he held one of Melody's bare legs up while Ted held the other up his ownself. Ted's mouth engulfed Melody's virgin pussy, cum dribbled from his piss slit as he noshed the virgin cunny. Danny had cum seepage, too. </p><p>Joshua had cum off into Bradley's asshole, he let out a terrific orgasmic sound of pleasure--far better than banging the lifeless love doll back in his father's office. Bradley had to turn about and clean-suck Joshua's dong, despite the fact that it was freshly pulled from her corn chute, the girl didn't seem to mind all that much. She did retch once, gag twice, and make several faces during the process, but ducked the cock clean, sucked his balls, then while the boy laid off on his backside and Bradley sat on his face--she sucked her Tormentor's cock as well--freshly pulled from Joshua's corn hole!</p><p>Bradley sucked Josh back into an aroused state of being, then began noshing on August's cock while Josh took another turn at butt fucking the girl of his dreams (very willingly).</p><p>Meanwhile, Ted was in full stroke mode, pressed against Mel's body furiously plowing into the super tight virgin cunny. Ted began the final thrusts, Danny was (on his own) humping Ted's side, he couldn't stand not getting involved someway. Bradley had sucked her fill of August's cock, she had nestled down on Josh's face and creamed him. August had the girl guide his cock into Josh's hole, hold his legs back so as the sodomy could be more easier.</p><p>When Ted finally achieved his ultimate goal and pulled free, Danny went to his knees and both slurped clean Melody's pussy as well as Ted's cock. Everyone stared in awesome disbelief--it seemed as if though Danny didn't seem to mind at all--nor did Ted. Ted was a little, though, disconcerted, embarrassed. This sort of thing the two carried on in the privacy of their own room--not out in the open among the girls and Joshua.</p><p>Danny lapped up all the juices, then he was allowed to stand and take up position before the shocked and distressed Melody. He managed to hold his eagerness at bay while he poised before her. Ted held aloft the girl's right leg while Danny helped hold up the other; then his cock was introduced to her still quaking quim.</p><p>Bradley was still dismayed at the goings on and from Danny screwing Melody to Joshua laying out massaging his serious agonizing cock to their Tormentor she stared and tried to gather herself. She lightly protested and tried to garner what the fuck was happening. Her eyes were glazed over and the noon day was making things a bit more warmer than they were. She passed out, collapsing in a heap on the warm sand. Danny's ass began flexing as he emptied himself into Mel's twat, he leaned in and on his suckled her breasts. Mixed cum juices trickled down his legs, Ted's cock was hard again and like Danny earlier was humping his friend's ass cheeks.</p><p>Danny nearly stumbled on his weakened legs after fully emptying himself into his friend. He melted to the ground and lay out exhausted on the sand, cum still shooting from his pud coating his heaving belly. Ted had the narly task of cleaning Melody's cunt.</p><p>Joshua took his turn screwing Melody, Ted helped hold up her legs, Danny and Bradley were ""out."" While Joshua fucked, it was so noted that Melody ""fucked back."" Ted sucked on her breasts and fondled Josh's ass, gouging the lad's ass until the lad finally began his finale.</p><p>While Josh took his turn at cleaning the soiled pussy, Ted came to nosh on Bradley and then mount her. She awoke to him in her mid way through. At first she was pissed, very pissed. Then she simply relented and August knew that the Device (and tazer) would no longer be required.</p><p>---</p><p>Melody was finally released from the boulder. Her arms had been stretched out so that she winced in some pain. She laid out on the sand and didn't bat an eye when Bradley came nestling over her, squatting down onto the girl's face. ""Eat her pussy, Melody."" commanded August. Melody still reeling from her experience on the boulder complied. Bradley went down on Melody as well.briefly interrupted with Ted, Danny, and Joshua sinking their cocks into the younger teen's snatch. August took a turn at buggering Bradley's backdoor and thrilled as Mel's tongue flicked to lick up the spent juices from Brad's hole as well his own cock head.</p><p>With all that he could muster he took his turn prodding Melody. Bradley lay in an unconscious state again nearby, Danny and Joshua had taken turns sodomizing Ted and then they fell away to sublime unconsciousness. Ted lay massaging his organ (again), watching August fuck Melody. August strained his favorite organ, penetrating deeply into the distraught hapless teen; her green eyes fluttered, mouth opened and closed as terrible sexual sensations filled her from her toes to the very strands of her hair. Her Tormentor emptied himself deeply within her, then commenced to pee within for a few seconds. He was in effect thoroughly drained of all energy.</p><p>He came up on wobbly knees and faced Ted. No one else in the group stirred. August rubbed his sandy naked ass, his cock ached like it had never ached before. A brief fondle of his balls, his eyes gazing upon the naked Ted.</p><p>Ted made no sounds as he engulfed August's cock, he sucked it wholly, gripping the man's ass with eyes closed. Ted humped the teen's mouth, not overly caring that he was humping a mouth that he had earlier deemed too old for his pleasure.</p><p>When the juices began to flow out of Ted's mouth August pulled free and smeared his wang against Ted's face, shooting a final wad onto the boy's chest. By now Ted's cock was once more rock hard.</p><p>""Go fuck Melody."" commanded August. Agreeably Ted complied. August gathered his personal items and as Ted feverishly humped Melody, August scampered away back to the dude ranch.</p><p>---</p><p>Meanwhile back at the ranch.</p><p>Two showers and a four hour nap later--he sat digesting his meal--it had been a long harrowing day, his cock would never be the same. But he hadn't minded, not too much. It was worth it. He had managed to come away with more than a sore dick, he had an hour and so of their antics captured on film!</p><p>Presently he was joined by none other than recognition starved Mr. E. Luckily August had come out of the desert with more than a sore dick and 90 minutes of porn. Some very old Indian arrowheads, bits of pottery, and other essential items of significance gleamed in the bumbling geek's eyes. Mr. E quickly secured the items and on August's suggestion dashed immediately to the museum to store them for display.</p><p>His meal wasn't settling well, he forked it and yawned despite the fact that he had napped fairly well since returning from the desert. He was about to abandon his meal when.</p><p>In waltzed Ted and Bradley! He eyed them cautiously--they were dressed and looked fresh and none the worse for wear for their previous ordeal. (that he was glad of) Ted got into a convo with a fellow co-worker (another one he would like to bag) Bradley moved down into the dinning area and chatted with one of the servers. August could not determine exactly her mood, but did note that she looked about kind of in a mode of seeing who was about her immediate area.</p><p>August bowed his head and slowly enjoyed his meal. He kept an eye out for the others but didn't see them. Ted had left and Bradley had gone into the kitchen area. The tapioca pudding didn't thrill him so August upped and ""disappeared"" as well.</p><p>Outside in the cool of the approaching evening--he Narly senses once more took him--once more out behind the main building to spy into the private office of Mr. E.</p><p>Here he was privy to spying in on young Mr. Joshua who was lain across Mr. E's lap. Josh had his jeans and undies down and his bare ass was being tanned. August looked on in some glee. Joshua didn't seem too distressed, but wasn't overly thrilled, either.</p><p>August had a pounding boner (again). August couldn't stand not being a part of the doings. Quickly he made his way around and into the lounge, using the Device sparingly until he got down the hall. Again as before he had to wait several long enduring seconds before the door open and there stood Mr. E with a raging boner in his jeans, young son Joshua standing rubbing his sore aching blazing ass. </p><p>August zapped him (this time via the Device) and entered the room.</p><p>On the floor lay the love doll. Mr. E had walked in catching his son scrogging the love doll. August returned the boy to his father's lap and let the spanking re-commence.</p><p>Joshua tightened up and reeled in the agonizing discipline, but August noted, too, that the boy seemed to be getting off on it--in facts, he had a boner himself!</p><p>Josh's ass turned tomato red. His father rubbed it, caressed, and August had nothing to do with it. Josh wasn't shedding any tears, he sobbed some but nothing more. Soon Mr. E parted Josh's ass cheeks and began a serious bout of bung hole diddling. Josh wriggled on his father's lap, August gouged his aching organ and felt his balls tingling (again.)</p><p>Josh soon stood up, rubbing his searing ass, his cock proudly sticking out before him. Mr. E sat back in his sofa and looked over the boy, then leaned forward and griped the lad's prong, masturbating him. Their antics though were going no where fast. August felt the need to ""speed this up."" With their brainwaves safely secure and his to manipulate at will, young Joshua was once more in the ""assumed doggie position"", but now straddling the lovely life-like love doll, his balls encased into the doll's mouth while up his ass was his father buried to the hilt.</p><p>""Let the frolicking begin!"" chirped August. Father &amp; Son bonding like you've never known! Mr. E put it to his son, gripping his ass and jamming every inch of his manhood into his son's rectum.</p><p>August got into the act by positioning himself before the lad and slipping his own manhood into the boy's mouth. The boy sucked and the father humped.</p><p>---</p><p>Behind one of the other buildings August felt ""compelled"" to check out. His Narly senses were active again once more. And didn't fail him, either. There was moonlight sufficient enough to provide a good looksee without dinking with the minds of those being spied on. August hid himself while in stealth mode, quietly observing as Melody sat on a hay bale, shoulders against the building, legs open wide--handsome obnoxious semi well hung Ted on his knees before her, face between her legs commanding ""Come on, pee!""</p><p>Melody struggled to comply, August raised an eye and smiled. Melody thrashed about and strained her best to ""pee"" in her pants. She drank more water and waited the necessary moments needed to fill her bladder.</p><p>Meanwhile, beside them was Bradley and Danny. Bradley on all fours with Danny behind her. Both were naked and Danny making all the noises while Bradley tweaked her own nipples and finger banged herself.</p><p>Melody finally began to succumb to the joys of pissing in her jeans. Ted leaned in and began sucking on her cunt through her wet pants. He himself was already nude, Melody only had her shoes off.</p><p>Danny sat back stroking his bone, cum jutting out of it. Bradley frigged herself a bit more and then turned and began slurping on Danny's dong. August reeled in their doings--he sighed and nodded, he had done well and was well pleased with his pupils.</p><p>Ted slowly began sliding Melody's jeans down; Danny was pushed back onto his backside and Bradley mounted him--taking her swamp box to rest upon his rugged face while she tweaked her nipples hard being bathed in the moonlight.</p><p>August pounded the hay bale he hid behind. With Mel's jeans off, Ted once more went down and noshed on the girl's cunny now that she was merely clad in her panties. She seemed none the worse for wear for her recent torment in the desert save for her wrists being bandaged.</p><p>Ted sucked on the girl while Bradley inched down Danny's short body to find his amazing throbbing organ--she stuffed it into her love box and once more brought the young Indian into a pure state of sexual bliss. Ted meanwhile sucked Melody's cunt into oblivion; the girl thrashing about wildly as she was brought to the brink of orgasm. Only then did the staring pupil slid the girl's undies off and cinch himself up to her, gliding his cock against her inflamed twat.</p><p>Melody fingered herself and looked up to Ted, grinning, peeing, cumming. Ted grinned and began sliding his schlong into her love tunnel. The two embraced and commenced to furious lovemaking on the hay bale.</p><p>August thought well of himself and left the four to their own doings. Stealthily he slipped away and made his way across the compound, bags in hand he scurried out to the parking lot; by sun up he wished to be someplace else not of this place.</p><p>As he cross the open area, a horse from the stables whinnied.</p><p>The End</p>"
883,"Clarissa Explains it All, Part 3",Bootscooter,,"['F/mf', 'inc', 'parody']",Chapter 3 of Clarissa Explains it All; Ferguson Darling still spying on family exploits from under the bed; waiting his turn to join in on the fun!,2011-08-15T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Though dinner time seemed the same for the rest of the Darling family, it was not the same for Ferguson.just hours before he had been witness to seeing not only his sister butt bare assed naked... but his dear ole dad, too! It was too much. Seeing his sister and friend Sam getting it on was one thing, but his DAD!? THEIR dad!?</p><p>The image of the two fucking was burned, buried into his mind. He would never be the same again. He walked about in a dull void hardly capable of thought processes or walking, thinking, breathing. It was hard.damn hard. His cock and balls ached so terribly.</p><p>After dinner he spent some time in the bathroom, a bathroom he had to share with his sister. She pounded on the door a few times--he was in the shower happily wanking off. In a way in did so wish that she would just barge on in and come into the shower with him.</p><p>He wouldn't mind.no, not at all.</p><p>He wanted to touch her. To feel of her skin, her ass, breasts.to see her mouth wrapped about his cock and sucking him until he came. And what would it be like to actually fuck her? He still couldn't believe that their dad had.</p><p>And how long had that been going on?</p><p>In his room he laid out on his bed, butt bare assed naked, fondling himself. It was late and everyone was in bed.he so assumed. Was there anyone in someone's room they shouldn't be in? he wondered. The image of his naked sister continued to burn on his mind, he rolled over and began to hump furiously until he soiled the panties.</p><p>There was a sudden flash in his mind just as he was the ultimate achievement of orgasm.just a brief flash but it was there. He let it settle on his mind, tried to dismiss it a few times but then.settled on the notion.his mother.</p><p>The thought of banging his mother was just as ridiculous as banging his sister. Both he knew would never happen. He squeezed his ass cheeks, spanking himself and squeezing his eyes shut even harder... His mother had replaced Clarissa!</p><p>Though he was in dutch with his fellow Republicans for ditching the club meetings, he raced home--some things were more important -- even more than Republican meetings!</p><p>After stripping down to nakedness he made a slight detour and rustled out a pair of panties from his mother hamper! He had never seen her naked or in her undies. He had seen her in a swimsuit but that was different.</p><p>With the silk beige undies in hand and raced to Clarissa's room and under her bed, grabbing a pair of fresh clean undies from her dresser as he did so, and determined to get the girl's freshly worn undies she would discard once home.</p><p>He didn't have to wait long. He was just to the point of shooting a wad into the silk panties when the door opened. In his mind he had several of his most desirable schoolteachers, various cheerleaders, and associative girls his age and beyond.</p><p>""Clarissa?""</p><p>Scads, it was his mother's voice. He peeked and she was peeking into the room. She was home, Ferguson hadn't noticed if her car was in drive, he was almost certain that it wasn't. Had she already been home... no, he would have known.she must have come home early for some reason.</p><p>Then another noise came to be, an all too familiar sound of a aluminum ladder smacking up against the side of the house. Sam. Sam was Clarissa's best friend who lived next door and chose not to use the front door or any door. Ferguson never understood how or why his parents allowed Sam to come and go willy-nilly like he did into Clarissa's room!</p><p>But then again, Clarissa and her dad were humping...</p><p>""Hi Sam!"" cheerfully piped Janet. Sam scrambled into the room and gave the mother a hearty </p><p>""Hello."" Ferguson, this wasn't going well. He casually wondered if he could sneak under his mother's bed and watch her!</p><p>That was incredulous. How dare he think such.</p><p>But then again...</p><p>He caught something from Sam saying that Clarissa was still at school on a journalism related project. Ferguson was pissed. 'Damn.' he bitched to himself. 'Damn, shit, fuck, piss, damn, fuck, shit!'</p><p>With a big sigh he checked to see if the room was clear.</p><p>It was not.</p><p>Two pair of feet were still present.</p><p>And rather close together.</p><p>Ferguson pulled himself forward a bit and peeked out and saw to his ultimate disbelief his mother and Sam hugging! And they were doing a little more than hugging Sam had his hands clamped onto Janet's ass and they were deeply involved in KISSING!</p><p>Ferguson was just about at his limit.</p><p>Just about.</p><p>Janet rubbed her hands all over the fifteen-year-old's Backside... before sliding down his body and caressing his crotch. Ferguson's eyes nearly popped out of his head as suddenly his mother undone Sam's jeans and tugged down them down! The crisp white briefs followed and she eyed the stiff erection before her hungrily.</p><p>Ferguson just couldn't believe it. 'What the fuck was going on here!?'</p><p>Janet masturbated the schlong, toyed with it and cupped the fuzzy tezzies before licking the boy's piss slit and then swallowing the whole member whole.</p><p>Sam's ass was towards the hiding Ferguson, but they were both at a slight angle and thusly provided Fergy with absolute view. Janet sucked and sucked and sucked and sucked and sucked; Sam's ass clenched tightly as his teen hood pumped the woman's mouth. At length it popped out and Janet took the slick member and rubbed it all over her face. The two then moved to the bed.</p><p>Ferguson was beside himself. This was a dream. (but if it was.who cares!) Again he pulled himself into position. Sam was on the bed on his back, legs open wide while Janet climbed onto him, straddling him. She raised her hips and gripped his schlong and guided the schlong into her womanhood.</p><p>Ferguson could smell their sex scent. He was mere inches from his mother's cunt, he saw the sex sweaty sheen on her body, his cock was cumming off all by itself, surging as young Sam underneath surged into the woman's pussy.</p><p>Sam pumped; Janet grinded, twisted and gyrated. Ferguson humped the box springs and suddenly realized that at any time his SISTER or FATHER could walk in.</p><p>Hmmmm, would that be a bad thing? He wondered. They were involved with one another -- so what if he knew? Why wasn't HE involved?? But did they know that each of them was involved?</p><p>He didn't know.didn't care. He just wanted in on the game. He was so close he could almost lick his mother's lily-white ass. And he wanted to, too. He would even settle for... for diddling her pooter hole, licking out her pussy after Sam had fucked it! Anything... a blowjob, a hand job... anything at all just to be a part of the ""family.""</p><p>But he still wanted to know did his mom know that Clarissa and Sam were screwing around, and Clarissa screwing around with her dad? Who knew what!?</p><p>Ferguson knew that if he didn't get involved soon.his nuts were going to bust!</p><p>During Sam and Janet's ""cool down"" period, Ferguson again slinked off to his room and humped his bed furiously.</p>"
884,"Clarissa Explains It All, Part 4",Bootscooter,,"['mf', 'inc', 'parody']","In this final installment of Clarissa Explains it All, Ferguson finally gets to join in all the frivolity going on around him. He comes out from under the bed to on top of the bed, finds a 'toy' to enjoy while ditching school, and slowly one by one bonds with his family in a unique and special way.",2011-08-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Ferguson Ferguson Ferguson... the poor young lad was sooooooo horny he couldn't stand it. His sister's nude image remained nestled in his young mind constantly. His mother, too. His mind was not what it used to be.now it was confused, rearranged, disorientated, horny.</p><p>Nothing now was the same. It couldn't be. He went about his daily business in a daze, sometimes a frump. His cock remained 100% stiff. At school was the worst, every girl he saw--in all manners of dress style, annoyed him.his cock. A few of his teachers now began to make him race to the bathroom for a quick hand job. But he always brought to mind his mother and sister laid out on the bed being hammered.</p><p>While humping his bed he deeply imaged that it was he himself, not Sam or his father, that was doing the humping. Before he knew what he knew, he had only merely lightly fantasized about what it might possibly be like to screw Clarissa. Now his mind was curious about what it would be like to sink his bone into his mother.</p><p>His very own mother!</p><p>He couldn't believe what he was thinking! But it made his cock feel SO much better when he did.</p><p>Once more Ferguson scrunched under his sister's bed. He had determined that when the shenanigans began again--whoever was involved, he was going to make his play. He had to, this being left out sucked. He understood that it was his personality, he was not physically appealing, he was not into the ""family"" thing--he was an oddball; he was Republican! His fantasies increased ten-fold in relation to seeing his mother naked, sprawled out on her bed, masturbating. He gulped for air and tried to clear his feeble mind. His cock demanded serious attention, but he wanted to save it.</p><p>Presently Clarissa entered the room. He sighed, heard her fart, then watched as her feet moved about the room doing whatever. How would she feel if she knew of his being under her bed; naked and jerking off into a pair of her panties?</p><p>Some fear dwelled within him, their relationship (as far as brother and sister go) was okay, he did care for her and supposed that he loved her and didn't want her to come to any harm--and he supposed that she felt the same about him. Now, with that out of the way--they were typical siblings who occasionally did what they could to get the other into some sort of trouble.</p><p>But come Christmas and birthdays there was always the thoughtful gift or card. Thereafter it was back to normal.</p><p>For half an hour she tinkered at her desk on her computer. Ferguson waited for Sam or his father to arrive. He began summoning up his courage; seeing how he would be able to ""join in"" on the incredible togetherness he was not a part of.</p><p>Fortunately he didn't have to wait long for something narly to happen; Clarissa and Ferguson's eyes filled with hard lust as off onto the royal blue carpet came her blouse.followed by her bra. Ferg's balls surged; he placed a hand onto his bare naked ass and began rubbing himself, diddling his hole, and humping Clarissa's panties.</p><p>She was changing clothes, apparently.</p><p>She kicked off her shoes then turned on some music, classic rock and roll. Ferguson rolled his eyes and shook his head. Then, he returned to all smiles and wonderment as he could see her tight fitting stone washed jeans sliding down to her ankles. Carefully he eased forward, mindful not to bring himself too far forward lest he be seen.</p><p>The jeans were kicked free of her ankles and then down came the panties, red knit with black lace. They were kicked to where the jeans lay. Ferguson tried peering through the bed sham but could rightly see his now nude sister. He licked his lips and risked exposure, inching to where his nose was right at the lacey box spring covering.Clarissa roamed about her room lightly tidying up before plopping back before her computer.</p><p>Cum oozed out of Ferguson's cock, further soiling the already heavily soiled panties. His eyes fluttered, he grabbed ass flesh and squeezed hard, diddling his hole more and more, grinding hard against the carpeted floor to further induce sexual pleasure.</p><p>Then the bedroom door opened.</p><p>""Hi Clarissa."" it was the mommy, Janet Darling.</p><p>""Hi mom."" piped the girl.</p><p>""Have you seen your brother?""</p><p>""Nope."" Clarissa said honestly.</p><p>""His Club just called and said they have seen him either.""</p><p>""Hmmmm, that's strange, where could he be? He'd never miss a Club (Republican) meeting.unless he's involved in something else.""</p><p>The conversation banter continued, Ferguson slowly getting antsy and paranoid, and ticked off that the wondrous interlude he was having had been interrupted.</p><p>Then..</p><p>Janet moved across the room, picking up cast off clothing, bitching to her teen daughter about her (un)neatness habits. Ferguson slinked back deeper under the bed; his mother plopped down onto the foot of Clarissa's bed. She wasn't heavy or anything, but the sudden ""drop"" clunked Ferg's head and he didn't like it. The two women continued their conversation, diversifying from the strange and weird Ferguson Darling to other aspects in their life. Ferguson lay utterly disgusted, extremely horny, and in a bad situation.he had to pee.</p><p>Ferguson's attention was re-addressed when he saw something a little odd at the foot of the bed.his mom had kicked off her shoes and her beige knit slacks were at her ankles! Ferguson gulped and stared wide-eyed disbelieving. What was going on here?</p><p>What was going on was going off.Janet kicked off her slacks and laid back.next to Ferg's amazement was her panties down at her ankles.</p><p>Ferguson's mouth fell open. It was about to drop down to the kitchen when .</p><p>Clarissa came across the room and dropped to her knees, right between her mother's opened naked legs. Ferguson was having fits. This was a dream, a fantasy. This wasn't right, this wasn't happening.</p><p>But it was.</p><p>Again he found himself with nose right up to the lace of the bed sham encircling the box spring mattress. He could now see clearly his naked sister.she was on her knees, leaning forward. Ferguson's mind was in a blur, a whir, a whir and a blur. He couldn't think straight, he couldn't imagine what the fuck was going on!</p><p>He placed his head down onto the floor, cocked it, and looked right up to his sister's blond patch. Her pussy was right there, right there! And it was pulsating, too! And she was apparently peeing, too! (so he assumed)</p><p>Ferguson narrowly missed getting clunked in the head as his sister moved a hand down to frig herself.</p><p>""Oh yes!"" cried out Janet. ""More!""</p><p>Ferguson had no idea.but one was forming.</p><p>He couldn't believe it. He simply fucking couldn't fucking believe it. It was impossible. Incredulous. Incredible. But he heard his mother exclaim. ""Oh yes, Clarissa, suck my pussy, eat me, honey."" followed by moans, groans, repeats of ""Oh yes!"" and other sexually explicit decrees of ultimate satisfaction.</p><p>Ferguson now on his backside was mere inches from Clarissa's swamp box; he could smell her essence, she farted a couple of times and was ""peeing""; steady streams of love juices trickled down her lovely legs. Ferguson was coating the bottom of Clarissa's bed with his own essence.</p><p>Soon the teenage girl was moving up onto her bed. Janet's legs flailed about and finally her feet came to plant on the very edge. Clarissa was up in between and Ferguson pulled himself up enough to see the two's pussies pounding! Janet's hands were clamped onto Clarissa's tan ass, pulling the cheeks apart and Ferguson got a nice eyeful of pooter hole!</p><p>How he managed to keep from jumping in he had no idea.</p><p>Clarissa moved up her mother's nudeness and planted herself on her mother's face. Janet began tonguing out her daughter's swamp and Ferguson.sat naked in utter awe.</p><p>---</p><p>Ferguson thought he was going to pass out--this was not happening.this was not happening! Presently the bedroom door opened and in waltzed.Marshall, the daddy.</p><p>""Has anyone seen Ferguson?"" he asked. He didn't seem to mind that his wife and daughter were naked frolicking on Clarissa's bed. Ferguson had had just barely enough time to scoot back under the bed before the door opened.</p><p>Another round of banter came, discussing the odd behavior of Ferguson. He couldn't believe it.this was nuts! And was even more nuts was seeing his father kick loose his shoes and socks.there came off his Hawaiian shirt followed by the dropping of his light gray not-matching dress slacks.</p><p>Ferguson gulped.this was insane!</p><p>Onto the already crowded bed Marshall climbed on. A very confused and disgruntled Ferguson could only image what was going on topside. Could he risk exposure? Did he care? He very slowly pulled himself up, and was mildly surprised and what he saw with his small beady little eyes:</p><p>Clarissa on all fours, ass out to the foot of the bed so as Ferguson could see his mother noshing on the girl's poon while underneath laid out on the bed. Meanwhile, daddy Marshall was being sucked on by daughter Clarissa.</p><p>It was not to be believed.</p><p>Janet noshed, smacked Clarissa's ass, pulled the cheeks open and finger fucked Clarissa's asshole, her tongue digging deeply into the girl's quim. It was almost too much for poor bedraggled Ferguson. He was beside himself in horny agony.</p><p>There was much ado about all the slurping and sucking, moaning and groaning. It was not to be believed. The boy had to quickly scoot back under the bed as his naughty family topside moved about into new positions.</p><p>When Ferg peeked again.Clarissa had come width wise on her bed, still on her hands and knees, though, ass up. Behind her was her father, plowing his way up her Hershey Highway while momma dearest continued to lay underneath, though no longer noshing on the girl's wondrous snatch box, now was latched onto Marshall's musty furry nuzzies.</p><p>Ferguson watched in total awe.his cock cumming off on its own as it methodically grinded against the odd material of the box springs. He could scarcely breathe, think, function. Watching as finally his father began to cum, pumping furiously into Clarissa's rectum, spanking her ass, making incredible sexual sounds of ""cumming off.""</p><p>When he pulled free of his daughter's incredible hole, resting on his heels, massaging his aching organ.Janet eased her head up between Clarissa's legs and began licking clean the fresh fucked bunghole. Ferguson passed out.</p><p>He wasn't doing well. He avoided his family mostly, seldom spoke to them, hardly could he function period. This was nuts! He didn't make it to school the following day. It would be his first intentional ditch. But he had to. He had to get a grip, had to think things out, this couldn't go on, this simply couldn't go on without him!</p><p>He made his way back home, taking alternate routes so as parental units on their way to work wouldn't spot him. As he made his way down an alley two blocks from home he chanced upon a curious find.</p><p>It was made of wood, seven inches (or so) long, cylindrical, and flat butt end with the ""tip"" have a bit of a ""knob"" with bumps and ridges half way down the ""shaft.""</p><p>It was intriguing and found in the ivy bushes of a wall in the alley he was traipsing down. He looked around, then secured the ""item"" and scurried home.</p><p>In his room he gave the ""item"" closer scrutiny. He had no idea. But methodically found himself running his hand up and down the length of the handmade object, suddenly discovering that he himself was getting wood! He stripped off his clothes and laid out on his bed, again the new object grasped in his hands. One hand fondled the new toy while the other fondled the ""old"" toy--his cock. His mind once more flew into a blur, a whir, a mass of jumbled thoughts and new imaginings of sexual awe.</p><p>He found himself breathing hard.then, the new toy began moving up and down his nude body to at length come to pressing hard against his sex. A strange newness enveloped him, he was awed even more so, sexually stimulated by the wood toy.</p><p>Again the images of his mother and sister filled his tormented mind.he struggled to maintain but soon found himself laying face/cock down on his bed. He was not of his own mind, his ass arched up and he brought the wood dildo up between his legs to scrunched his swelled virtually hairless tezzies to the point whereupon the small bulbous wooden tip greeted his puckering asshole.</p><p>A strange sexual feeling seethed throughout his body.</p><p>A new image flooded his mind.it was not of his sister or mother.it was his father!!</p><p>He shook his head.that wasn't right. But yet, still. He found himself further tormented and sexually fulfilled as the wooden toy slipped into his tight poop chute. There was stiff resistance despite the fact that he was willing. He tried unclenching his sphincter but it was a no-go.</p><p>He sat up, laid back with shoulders against the wood paneling, legs up as much as possible and opened wide, then tried again to guide the wooden schlong into his corn hole.</p><p>Again, no go. Not without a lot of discomfort. But dire determination drove him to the bathroom, seeking something that would make the penetration all the more easier.</p><p>A small jar of petroleum jelly he found, his sister used it for some reason he wasn't sure of. He applied a liberal coating to the wooden dildo and then a glob to his tight rim. It was then into his sister's room to scavenge some panties.</p><p>His cock was in demanding for attention as was his asshole. He laid out on Clarissa's bed, pulling the covers back to lay on the lovely soft cool powder blue sheets. He laid a pair of used undies on the sheet and then his cock. Once more he brought his ass up and hand up between his legs to once more begin the task of sodomizing himself.</p><p>There was such a feeling! His cock surged, his balls swelled, his mind was flooded with images of being buggered by his father, his mother slurping on his cock, Clarissa licking his rim after their father had ""filled it.""</p><p>Ferguson found himself with cum shooting out of his cock. This was nuts!</p><p>He was so engrossed in pleasing himself that he was unaware of a ""visitor."" not until he ""sensed"" that he was no longer alone. He turned his head to see none other than Clarissa's non-beau, Sam.</p><p>Sam was standing half naked, grinning, eyeing the very naked and excitable Ferguson. Ferguson was busted. So stunned was he that he couldn't move, he was petrified. If it had been his mother, father, or even Clarissa he might had flew right out the nearby open window.</p><p>But he didn't. He was a little frightened, but not out of hand. Sam finished stripping down and stood with a nice hard-on. Ferguson eyed the naked schlong and Sam came up onto the bed. Ferguson was turned about and put back into ""position."" Ferguson still intrigued (sexually) complied.</p><p>Sam rubbed Ferg's ass, smacked it and pulled the wooden ""plug"" out of the boy's hole.clutched his nut sac and returned the wooden dildo into the hole of which it had come. Then he began sodomizing Ferguson with it, faster and faster until bits of cum began to seep out of Ferg's cock. Then Sam replaced the wooden schlong with his own and promptly sodomized Ferguson until both boys were cumming.</p><p>On the floor in a 69er was how Clarissa found them. She nearly lost her breath and the ability to stand. Her father was involved in the fracas, as well. He was behind Sam, buried deeply into the teen's rectum, pumping and pounding away steadily, lathered in a sheen layer of sex sweet. Ferguson on bottom, pulling Sam's cheeks open as he sucked on Sam's balls as well as his own father's swinging fuzzies.</p><p>There was naught to do but strip down and join in. She sucked on Ferg's cock after Sam offered it to her. Ferg had no idea who was slurping on him.and didn't care. The dildo he had found worked it's way up into his hole, his father fucked Sam's hole and all was well with the world.</p><p>Of course, the mother--Janet, had yet to join in on the fun.</p><p>But that was to cum.</p><p>Later on that same night, just after Fergus had gone to bed, his bedroom door open and Marshall came to him. It had been a long wild afternoon of... of... butt fucking. Pure and simple, butt fucking. Ferguson had finally managed to sink his pud into Clarissa's snatch box, and had no qualms about going down on her afterwards and cleaning her love box. </p><p>Mother Janet had had to work late and so missed the family togetherness. Marshall got his son up telling him that he had a surprise for him. Ferguson was good with that, more surprises--yippee!</p><p>It was to his parents' room. It was dark within and he was guided in--realizing that his father was naked. He strove to recall was his father naked during dinner? After the sex fest in Clarissa's room he and sis had showered together, then were plagued by unannounced family friends and visitors.</p><p>He safely assumed that he and his family had put some clothes on during that time. But now his dad was naked behind him. (again) Ferg let his eyes adjust and made out the bed. A gentle push from his father sent the boy slightly stumbling. He became acutely aware that someone was on the bed.</p><p>Mom.</p><p>Duh.</p><p>As the faint glow from the digital clock and the bathroom night light gave a subtle enlightenment to the room, he saw that his mother was laid out on the bed butt bare ass naked. He gulped, swallowed, and struggled to breathe. Her legs were open and she was masturbating.</p><p>Ferguson crawled onto the bed, his cock preceding him. This had to be a dream.it had to be.</p><p>Up between his mother's legs he went, his cock lightly brushing against his mother's furry bush. His cock tingled, his balls exploded with sexual pleasure. Sinking himself into Clarissa's pussy (finally) had been a pleasure he thought he would have never endured. And it had been lovely. To finally fuck with getting skid marks on his cock, bed sheet burns, etc. to finally fuck and receiving great exponentional pleasure from it.was more than mere words could express.</p><p>Only to be topped off by sinking his cock into his mother's quim. Her hands came to his ass and he made full entry, laying his head down upon her lovely 36C titties. No other images filled his mind, only his mother.</p><p>When boning Clarissa, he was caught up in the moment and had pounded her pussy, enjoying ever hump, every inch, every second of the illicit sex act. He had of course enjoyed screwing his sister and would enjoying doing her again--repeatedly. But, on (in) his mother, he took his time. It was too delicious to throw away in mere seconds. His cock surged, pulsed, his body tensed, relaxed, shuddered.</p><p>Marshall had left. Ferguson closed his eyes and continued lovemaking, his mother caressed him and there was lovely lust between them.</p>"
885,A Dream Finally Comes True,Boris,borisdom80@gmail.com,"['F/g', 'M/g', 'g/g', 'M/gg', 'spank', 'nude', 'undress', 'nosex']",10 year old Kim is going to a sleepover at her friends house. She is very excited because her friend has a babysitter who (play) spanks them. Kim is very curious...,2012-03-14T00:00:00,The author doesn't endorse or encourage to mistrate children in any way!,"<p>Kim felt a little bit nervous, more anxious than nervous to be exactly. She walked down the street to her best friends house. She couldn't stop thinking about how it would be. She nearly couldn't wait. While she speeded up her walking, she felt how butterflies where tickling through her tummy.</p><p>In her bag she had her nighty, tooth brush, a clean pair of panties and her favorite teddy bear. Finally her mum had agreed on going to have a sleepover at her best friends' house. Not that it was going to be her first time to have a sleepover at June's house but it was the first time while the babysitter was there.</p><p>June had told all about him, how great he was, how nice and fun it was when he was around. She thought back at the time that she had seen him at school when he picked up June and her younger sister from school to babysit them. She just saw him once and immediately thought that he would be a very nice babysitter indeed.</p><p>Kim was very curious and anxious to meet their babysitter. Especially since June told her one-day about the spankings she and her sister get from him every time he was around. Mostly it were fun spankings, cause June and Kimberly gave their babysitter never a real reason to spank them. Finally June had revealed to Kim that she secretly liked it when he spanked her, especially when he took her panties down and she got spanked on her bare bottom.</p><p>Kim had fantasized a lot about getting spanked. She never got a spanking but as long as she could remember every time the word spanking was around she got that funny but nice feeling in her tummy. Just the thought of .... laying across a knee, fingers hooking behind the elastic of her panty, with one slow tug her panty revealing her small, bare bottom .... make's that Kim gets that funny feeling. Therefore she was very curious at the babysitter and was dying to meet him when he was at June's house.</p><p>While walking a memory came up. She witnessed a spanking once, a few months ago while playing at June's house. Her 7-year-old sister Kimberly got a spanking from her mother. They were all playing in the pool, making a lot of fun. One moment June screamed: ""Mum, Kimberly is peeing in the pool"".</p><p>Her angry mother led Kimberly out of the pool and started spanking her as soon as her butt came above the water. She had a clear view on what was happening but tried slowly to swim a little bit closer. Kimberly stood next to the pool and her mum pulled her light green one-piece bathing suite down and spanked the small, bare bottom of Kimberly. Her buttocks turned from white to pink. Every time her mum spanked her on her left or right buttock it left a handprint, just for one second. Again and again. While spanking Kimberly she scolded her how naughty it was of her to pee in the swimming pool. Kim couldn't barley remember the rest of her scolding, cause she was totally focused on the small, bare buttocks from her girlfriends younger sister and saw every spank that landed on her bottom. She saw how Kimberly tried to avoid the spanks by moving her naked, small body. In one swift motion mom picked Kimberly up and put her under her arm and kept spanking poor, crying Kimberly, who promised that she would never do it again.</p><p>Kim couldn't remember when she arrived at her friend's house. But her first awareness is when June closed the front door behind her and introduced her at the babysitter. Apparently her parents did already leave for the evening.</p><p>""Hi, my name is John. So you must be Kim who was dying to meet me"" John said with a very kind, friendly and mysterious smile.</p><p>Kim felt ashamed and gave her best friend a death look. June reacted with a small giggle. Kim didn't dare to look anymore and stared a little bit at the ground. John put his fingers gently under her chin and lifted her head up so Kim had to look straight into his eyes.</p><p>""It's okay, my dear"" while looking at her with a nice and friendly smile on his face.</p><p>""June, go get some nice drinks and snacks together while I'm going to put you're sister to bed. We'll meet in front of the TV"", John friendly ordered.</p><p>With that he let go of Kim's chin and turned around to move up the stairs. Halfway the stairs stood Kimberly only dressed in her pink panties waving cheerfully to Kim. Kim liked Kimberly very much and answered back with a nice smile and a hand kiss. She saw how John gently turned Kimberly around and softly smacked her panty-covered bottom to move her upstairs.</p><p>June took her best friend by the hand to the kitchen, from the hallway came the sounds of giggles and spanks moving upstairs.</p><p>A few minutes later June and Kim entered the living room with drinks and snacks, just as they have been tolled.</p><p>""Change yourself into your pj's, just like me"" June said to Kim while they both put the drinks and snacks on the table.</p><p>Kim unzipped and unbuttoned her pants and pulled it together with her panties down. Then her shirt came off over her head.</p><p>June turned around after she put the TV on and saw her best friend standing totally naked in front of the couch. June ran towards her best friend and fall on to the couch trying to pull Kim over her knee in one motion. Kim answered with a loud giggle and let herself fall over the knee from June. Right away June started to give light spanks to her best girlfriends bottom.</p><p>""You are such a naughty young lady standing naked in the living room. You've earned yourself a spanking"", June said, trying to sound like a real strict mother. Right on that moment John entered the living room. He witnessed the two 10-years old having a lot of fun, but he didn't agree with what he saw. He walked towards the couch and with a playful angry look on his face he told June to stop immediately. He took hold of Kim's arm and gently pulled her up. John took the bag from Kim from the ground and pulled her nighty and a clear pare of panties out of it, he scolded: ""June, that was very naughty of you. I think you need a hard spanking for that, young lady."" John helped Kim into a fresh pare of panties and her nighty. He looked at Kim and told her to sit on the couch, to his right side. Then he took June by her ear and let her stand between his legs. She moaned a little when she realized that she was in for a spanking. That lovely, tingling feeling went through her spine an d ended between her legs.</p><p>""You're way to young to give a spanking like that. You've deserved the same treatment, young lady!"" June felt how his fingers inserted behind the elastic of her pj pants and in one motion he pulled them down over her bottom. She felt a could breeze going over her bottom. ""Step out of them, you naughty girl!"" Kim felt the butterflies growing in her stomach as she witnessed how her best friend got bared from her waist down for a spanking. For one moment both girls looked in each other eyes, and Kim saw a light tingle in her best friends eyes. Then June took hold of the hem of her pj-shirt and took it out over her head. Now she was totally naked just like Kim was a few moments ago.</p><p>""You know the way, darling"", John lovely said and pointed to his knees. June reacted immediately by laying her self willingly across his knee. John first patted her bottom softly and then he put his hand between her legs to spread them a little bit. Kim was sitting very close and had a clear view at her best friends private parts. John started spanking the buttocks from June, first softly but soon building a rhythm to very hard spanks. June wiggled her bottom up and down, left and right but she couldn't and didn't want to avoid the spanks at all. Kim noticed her wiggling and thought if she would react the same way. The nice round shaped, first white buttocks from her best friend changed quickly into a deep pink color. John kept spanking her and gave some scolding about how naughty she has been to give her best friend a nude spanking, that she was way to young for that.</p><p>But Kim had liked the spanking she got from her best friend and was now hoping for a real spanking from John. Her wish would soon be granted!</p><p>Meanwhile June's bottom had gotten a nice red color. John stopped the spanking and rested his hand on her bottom, massaged it a little bit. Softly and gently he picked her up, turned her around and lay June in his arms against his body. He hugged her tight and gave her a kiss on her fore head. Through her tears June made eye contact with her best friend. Kim noticed her tears, but they were happy tears. She had a satisfied, peaceful and happy expression on her face.</p><p>While holding June in his big, safe arms he turned his face and looked at Kim and said: ""So, you've witnessed what happens with naughty girls around here. I think that you were acting naughty as well. What do you think? Did you earn a spanking as well, young lady?""</p><p>Finally, thought Kim. This was the moment were she has been waiting for. It was really going to happen. With a small smile on her face she stood up, looked for a brief moment into June's eyes, then looked to the floor and stumbled: ""yes, I think so...""</p><p>""That's what I thought so, my dear!"" John said with the same friendly smile as the one he gave her when they first met at the front door. Gently he put June next to him on the couch. June turned herself on her tummy so she could touch her warm and burning bottom.</p><p>John took Kim gently by the hem of her nighty and pulled her in front of him. She felt how he lifted her nighty over her head. There she stood in just her panties. She wasn't dreaming this was for real. Butterflies were going crazy in her stomach.</p><p>Kim was a beautiful 10-year old, she had a lovely and friendly impression on her face. She looked like a very happy girl. Her long brown hair tugged together in a ponytail. She was not far away from becoming a preteen but she didn't develop any form of small breasts jet. Also she looked a little bigger and taller then the other girls of her age. The babysitter took a good look and saw that he had put her a pair of panties on that was one size to small. Slowly she turned around and he had a nice, clear view at her beautiful round, young bottom that slightly fit in her light blue flowered panty. Carefully he laid his left hand on her tummy and his right hand over her bottom. He took her closer, so she stood before him, almost between his legs.</p><p>Through her panty she could feel his warm hand carefully massaging her bottom, then she felt how he let her bottom go followed by a few, soft stinging slaps on her panty covered bottom. Causing a tingling feeling in her tummy and between her legs on the same time.</p><p>Before Kim could react she felt her self softly lifted up and being placed over his knee. His hand moved around her bottom and back, making circles. In one moment she felt how his hand released her bottom and with a spank landing back at her butt. A rhythm of spanks landed again and again on her bottom. She felt how her buttocks started to burn a little and together with that her tummy turned upside down with millions of butterflies. It was such a nice feeling; this was what she has been dreaming about.</p><p>John noticed that just before he landed a spank she pushed her bottom a little bit higher, as if she wanted her bottom to meet every spank. John couldn't help smiling when he noticed the gesture of Kim.</p><p>""I think you need a bare bottom spanking, young lady"", John said with a mysterious voice. Kim felt how his fingers gently slid behind the elastic of her panty. John looked down where his fingers disappeared behind the elastic of the light blue flowered panty. With every gentle tuck he saw her light blue panty-covered bottom changing in to a beautifully naked, slightly pink bottom. What an adorable sight. Kim was helping by slowly wiggling her bottom free from her panty; she pushed her bottom high up in the air, her bottom cheeks spreading wide open to give John a clear view into her private parts. He kindly patted her bottom down to layback again over his knee, to give her back some modesty. For a brief moment he massaged her buttocks and her back. Kim felt really relaxed, her totally body felt relaxed and great.</p><p>""Are you ready, my dear?""</p><p>Kim looked up and turned her head, she looked John in his eyes and eagerly nodded 'yes'. Immediately John answered her yes with some solid smacks to her naked bottom. Not to hard but solid enough to leave an impression on her. Also this time Kim answered just before every smack by eagerly pushing her bottom to meet every spank.</p><p>Kim felt wonderful; tears welled up in her eyes. Not of pain although her young bottom felt more and more stinging. But it was from joy and relieve; this was exactly what she wanted all these years and now finally she was getting it. The lovely tingling feeling in her tummy spread to her inner parts down between her legs. She didn't now what that feeling meant but it felt wonderful.</p><p>While spanking Kim, he looked at June and saw that she was enjoying the spanking Kim got. June's eyes were totally focused on her best friends bare bottom and he saw a twinkle in her eyes.</p><p>John stopped the spanking and admired the pink colored buttocks of Kim. He gently massaged them a little and felt how nicely warm her bottom felt.</p><p>Kim slowly noticed that the spanking had stopped; it was as if she had to awaken herself from a dream. John took her under her arms and lifted her up, turned her around and gently laid her on his lap to his body. He cuddled her just he as he had done with June.</p><p>""I hope you've learned your lesson, young lady. Or the next time will be a more serious spanking. Understood""? John said with a smile and ended with a lovely kiss on her fore head.</p><p>Kim reacted by nodding her head and at the same time she felt that lovely tickling feeling again.</p>"
886,The Alien Abduction and Rape of Emma Watson,Boris Alias,,[''],"In which everyone's favorite young star is beamed up by hideous aliens to undergo humiliation, degradation and insemination.",2011-04-20T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Exofuckologist Grxxxphttt rested mandibles on thorax and folded his antennae, deep in thought. He snuggled his glossy green-and-gold chitinous rear deeper into the sticky folds of the arm-and-leg chair and tried to lift his mind into the third sphere. It was difficult. That creep in the Department of Off-Planet Spawning, Sssplaschtt, had been turning his poison vent in his direction for the last four Cycles - sooner or later, one of Sssplaschtt's nasty little remarks would reach the antennae of the Spawning Minister and Grxxxphttt would find himself having to defend a position that should have been unassailable.</p><p>Three thousand five hundred and eighty four successful penetrations in the last forty Cycles! Upward of one hundred thousand Agagagagraxa spawned as a result. No other Exofuckological officer had even approached his stats. And his target females weren't a load of withered old bags abandoned by their own kind, no indeed. He had played it by the book, followed the Department's mission directive to the letter: 'Take only the best females, single out the most competed-for, the prize bitches, the queens of the hive, take them, subdue them and fertilize their eggs, harvesting the best inter-planetary DNA, that the Agagagagraxa may spawn and multiply throughout the Mother Spiral who spawned us all. Chzzzttt!'</p><p>'Chzzzttt!' Grxxxphttt said out loud, hoping that the sacred expletive of the Agagagagraxa spawning cult would clear his mind of doubt as it had so often done before; but he remained sunk in melancholic gloom. What he needed was the nasty little sting-sucking Sssplaschtt out of the way, and an absolutely unequivocal mind-buggeringly successful alien-spawning to place in the mandibles of the DOPS management, with his name on. The clock dripped away the time and Grxxxphttt sank lower in the chair, worrying, brooding and ... eventually...planning.</p><p>*****</p><p>Emma Watson crossly brushed the hair out of her eyes, let it flop back down, brushed it away in a different direction, threw the gold-plated hairbrush aside, grabbed her hair in two bunches and dragged it back until it stretched her features out of shape.</p><p>'Fuck, bugger, piss, shit and ... and ... ,' she shouted into the mirror, 'fuck Harry fucking bloody Potter, fuck J K fucking Rowling, fuck films, fuck acting - why won't they let me fucking FUCK!' She burst into tears and commenced banging her head, not hard but methodically, on the make-up table in front of her.</p><p>'Everything all right dear?' asked a motherly woman with a clip-board, who popped her head round the door. Emma Watson stopped banging her head long enough to say, 'Fuck off!' and then carried on as the woman flinched and withdrew.</p><p>Shortly afterwards, another figure appeared in the dressing-room doorway, a large and bulky woman, simply but expensively dressed, of indeterminate age, with a sharp, concerned expression focused on the teenager now slumped despairingly amongst the scattered pots and tubes of make-up, her white cotton dressing-gown slipping from one shoulder, unheeded.</p><p>'Oh dear, of dear, oh dear,' sighed the woman, 'are we having another bad bit?'</p><p>'What?' snarled Emma Watson, 'What?' Her scowl would have wiped the grin off a skull, but it had no effect on the woman who stooped over her making little clucking and soothing noises. 'Is our little Emma unhappy? I say we should drive into town and go shopping later, how about that - after the shoot, yeah?'</p><p>Some muffled words could be heard coming from under the woman's two thick tweed-clad arms, which were wrapped consolingly around the crying girl. The words might well have been 'Fuck shopping.'</p><p>'Sadie,' said Emma, when she was released from her agent's powerful grip, 'I cannot stand this ANY MORE!'</p><p>Sadie Arsewangler stood back abruptly, her face severe. 'Stand what, you ungrateful little cow?' She picked a slim black cigarette out of a gold case, lit up and exhaled over the teenager, making her cough, then perched one flaccid tweed-clad buttock on the edge of the make-up table, looming grossly over the slim form of the adolescent English actress. 'I don't think a little girl who's pulling in millions of dollars ought to complain so much,' she said, taking another deep drag on the Sobranie special export.</p><p>'Yeah, millions of dollars for YOU,' was darkly muttered from under the great cloud of glossy chestnut hair.</p><p>'Now, Emma, darling, you know that's not true,' said Sadie Arsewangler. 'Your mother agreed a generous percentage for me, it's true, but look how far we've come together.'</p><p>'Yeah, a piss-poor town without even a bloody Macdonald's.'</p><p>Emma's agent sighed and dropped a long worm of grey ash into an open tub of face-cream. 'It's only for a week.'</p><p>Emma Watson lifted her tear-stained head from the table. 'Huh! A week of being ordered around, shoved into position, do this, do that, run down there, scream, like I was a... a robot or something!'</p><p>'I thought you liked the location stuff,' Arsewangler said, idly playing with a wayward lock of Emma's luxuriant hair.</p><p>'Maybe I did, once,' said Emma, folding her arms and scowling at herself in the mirror. 'It's not exactly a novelty any more.' Her manner suddenly changed and she turned her pale, dark-browed face earnestly up to her agent's rather slab-like features. 'Oh Sadie, you know what it is. There's no ... life for me. No ... you know ...'</p><p>Sadie Arsewangler's pudgy fingers stopped their teasing of Emma's hair. 'Boys,' she said tersely, shoving the stub of her cigarette into the same hideously expensive tub of face-cream. 'But you have Dan, and Rupert.'</p><p>This brought a near-hysterical and rather unpleasant cackle from the young actress. 'Oh yeah, sure - Rupert and Dan. Well,' she said with sudden crisp authority, sounding very much like Hermione Granger, 'firstly, my contract, which I know you know backwards because you bloody well signed off on it, says if I so much as snog someone within one mile range of a camera without permission I'll be working free for the studio for twenty years just to pay off the fine. And the other point is,' said Emma Watson, her brown eyes glowing from under an intent frown, 'that I don't want boys, I want MEN - or A man, at least.'</p><p>'Poor Emma...' lilted Sadie Arsewangler dreamily, and let one pudgy, heavily-beringed hand fall on Emma Watson's slim bare shoulder, where the dressing gown had fallen away. The theatrical agent, whose fake bottled tan was shown up rather cruelly by the smooth perfection of the young girl's skin, bent her head until her chin rested on Emma's shoulder and her bright pink lips were right beside the young star's ear; her hand, meanwhile, had strayed lower, pushing down the front of the open dressing gown, sliding between the little breasts. 'Men,' breathed Sadie Arsewangler, tenderly cupping and squeezing Emma Watson's left breast, 'plenty of time for all that, if yah really want the bastards. Meanwhile, you and me can have fun, like always, mmm? Sadie's little tickle-bunny?' And the agent's bottle-blonde curls dipped, her plump flour-white hand moved down, her prominent pink-painted lips fastening on Emma's stiffened nipple while the clawed, greedy fingers shovelled, unresisted, into the sweet fuzzy crotch of the most desired and desirable adolescent girl on the planet.</p><p>Who mumbled, before giving way to the hot treacherous waves sweeping the length of her arched back, slender legs sprawled apart and quivering under the make-up table, 'I - hate - you - Arsewangler, you - fat - Jewish - dike...'</p><p>Then, with the last grains of rational cognition left to her before a big red orgasm threatened to push her uterus out of her ears, Miss Emma Watson reflected on the irony that for her, the love-object and fantasy fuck of males the world over, this gross woman with thinning dyed-blonde curls bobbing, panting stale tobacco fumes and rooting at her young sex like an ageing porker on the scent of truffles, this, THIS, was her sex-life. Anything, anything at all would be better .... except Daniel Radcliffe, of course.</p><p>*****</p><p>At that very moment, above the sordid little scene, in which sweet Emma's beauty shone like a diamond clasped in the hand of baboon, a long way above - two thousand miles in fact, a starship was easing into high Earth orbit after a lengthy but uneventful trip from the Agagagagraxa heart-stars at the galactic core. Technically the vessel's correct designation was Mobile Exofuckological Implant Facility Number 19, but Grxxxphttt, leading this breeding expedition in person, had dubbed it the !obzix in honour of his home hive-sector.</p><p>'Have we harvested this planet before?'</p><p>The words came from a slight, thin faced, long-legged Agagagagrax who had just entered the control room, where the ship's officers were clustered around the viewport. The newcomer was none other than Sssplaschtt, Grxxxphttt's enemy at the Department of Off-Planet Spawning, whom the Exofuckologist had manoeuvered into joining the expedition.</p><p>'Odd that,' Grxxxphttt had said to the Head of DOPS, 'one of your team - Sssplaschtt, isn't it? Never actually penetrated a female off-planet - or on, if it comes to that ... or so I gather.' So it was that, just half a rotax later, Sssplaschtt's crystal had vibrated with the instruction that he should report to Grxxxphttt, to be inducted into the next available off-planet spawning expedition.</p><p>'No,' replied Grxxxphttt absently, without taking his eyes off the infocube, where cherry-red and algae-green numerals danced in neat columns. 'Only surveyed, never used. It's changed a bit since the scout ship visited. More communication devices. Simple stuff, electro-mag.'</p><p>'No quantum?'</p><p>Nothing - almost. Couple of installations, but they might as well be banging rocks together. Still way off.'</p><p>'And...,' said the spindly Agagagagrax functionary, nervously joining the group of officers at the viewport. 'have you scanned for ...appropriate ... females?'</p><p>He's excited, thought Grxxxphttt - excellent! Aloud he said, 'Scanning communications now. Looking for tell-tale signs - frequency of images, references, displacement behaviours - well, I don't need to tell YOU of course, Sssplaschtt. It's all standard DOPS procedure.'</p><p>For a moment Sssplaschtt's antennae quivered uneasily as if he had picked up overtones of hostility, then subsided. Grxxxphttt emitted a silent churr of relief: he'd have to be careful. Sssplaschtt must suspect nothing if the plan was to succeed.</p><p>'Data coming through now, sir,' said a junior officer, busy at the glowing crystals of the reception lattice.</p><p>'Come and have a look,' said Grxxxphttt to Sssplaschtt, and watched his enemy come scuttling across the control-room floor like an unsuspecting hive-pest towards the trap. 'We always aim for a total of two hundred,' he said, his tri-partite eyes rapidly traversing the dim violet array. Across a representation of the planet in ragged 2D projection pulsed chains and whorls of brilliant blue-green dots. 'Looks like we've found our quota already. Helps a lot, of course, that these - what do they call themselves? - Hoo-manss have developed a primitive infoweb. Our techs just insert a simple code and the Hoo-manss web traffic automatically votes their top two hundred females straight into our databanks, image, location and all. Almost too easy.'</p><p>'Wh - what sort of being are they?' said the spindly Sssplaschtt, nervously rubbing his front forearms together, making the bristles stridulate faintly in a manner thought by most Agagagagraxa to be rather common.</p><p>'Warm-blooded, mammalian, tribal...' said Grxxxphttt, but Sssplaschtt was staring at the planet Earth, projected in violet outline like a flayed hide, peppered with blue-green gems, each one, in the mind of the sex-starved little functionary, a wet and wriggling bag of ova, ripe for the teeth of his scaly, multi-legged sperm.</p><p>'You say we've never had these before...' whispered Sssplaschtt hoarsely, foaming slightly at his thorax ears. 'What shape...? I mean, where do they...?'</p><p>'I am so sorry, my dear Sssplaschtt,' said Grxxxphttt. 'I keep forgetting that this is your first time in the field. I should have told you. It is the Executive Spawning Officer of the day, that is, yourself, who deals with all that. My goodness me, yes, how well I remember my first Exofuckological Spawning - spent half a cycle with my secondary phallus jammed up the cloaca of a gas-creature from Gloppagloppa 4 - missed her genitals, which were at the other end! The spines of my penis locked into her gut-striations and in the end I could only pull out by bringing her internal arrangements with me. Well, she exploded, of course - my junior staff spent the next rotax scraping Gloppagloppa gas-creature off the walls of the Fuck-Chamber, and me - I have gagged at the smell of methane ever since. Ah, great days, great days!'</p><p>Peeping at Sssplaschtt out of the edge of one of his tri-partite eyes, Grxxxphttt was pleased to see an unhealthy orange stain the natural green of his face and upper thorax. The spiteful little clerk was beginning to worry. Well, let him ... this was only the beginning: Grxxxphttt would see to that!</p><p>*****</p><p>Emma Watson sat alone, looking small and very young in jeans and white sweater, on the enormous back seat of the studio limo taking her back to her hotel. She'd told her minders to keep Sadie and her clammy attentions right out of her sight for a while. The fat bitch would have to be allowed back at some point though, just to handle the money. No one else knew what the hell was going on. It crossed Emma's mind that Sadie Arsewangler had probably worked hard to ensure that that was the case. She sighed - her agent really had got them all by the balls. Emma grinned suddenly, putting her hand down to her smooth wide denim-clad crotch. No balls there! Just a wet and hungry vacancy, longing for... longing for ... Oh dear, oh dear ....And the insolent old fart of a driver was blatantly grinning at her in the mirror.</p><p>No, not grinning. Emma sat up, alert, as she saw the man's expression change to one of concern, then fear. A split second later the car jerked, swayed and left the road. Emma screamed and covered her eyes, wishing, too late, that she had worn her seat-belt. Through her covering arm, through her tight-shut eyelids, came a brilliant blue-green glow which was like nothing she had ever seen. The light pulsed in time with a vibration which seemed to affect her whole body, reaching right inside, to bone, bowel and brain, insidious, invasive, alien....rather nice, really, like when she and Mandy Barnard had discovered, at ten years old, the peculiar pleasure of sitting on the front of Mandy's Daddy's Toyota when the engine was ticking over. How pleasant now, to drift bodiless like this, weightless, with all those other girls for company, all floating up in a long line and - Emma noticed without any surprise or apprehension, for this was, after all, so obviously a dream - all completely naked.</p><p>*****</p><p>'Suck completed, sir,' reported a junior officer, busy at the sparkling green column of the Brood-Suck control which had brought the planet's best, most desired, most fantasized-about, most-stalked and masturbated-to females past the force-field, through the space-hardened hull and into their individual brood-creature holding-pens in the blue-green-lit heart of Mobile Exofuckological Implant Facility Number 19 of the Agagagagraxa space-fleet.</p><p>'You hear that?' said Grxxxphttt jovially, clouting Sssplaschtt around the upper thorax-segment with one of his middle arms. 'Suck completed! Let's go down to the holding-pens and see what the good planet ""Uuurth"" has yielded up to us, eh?'</p><p>Pretending not to notice Sssplaschtt's quivering discomfort and outright fear, Grxxxphttt extended one of several tentacular pseudo-phalli from the puckered orifice on the right side of his middle thorax, wrapped it firmly around the nervous clerk's crest and half-dragged him to the nearest skitterway. Sssplaschtt was going to pay for his office-politicking against Grxxxphttt, pay with his dignity, his career and - quite possibly - his life. As they skittered together down to the Brood-Chamber deck, Grxxxphttt allowed a slight smile to bend the tips of his antennae. Sssplaschtt, of course, was in too bad a state to notice, and Grxxxphttt knew why: the spindly little Agagagagraxa, well-known for his constant carping criticism of Grxxxphttt's exofuckological methods, was going to have to perform a major implanting in front of a galaxy of off-planet spawning talent - and not just any major implanting, oh no: Grxxxphttt had made ... certain arrangements.</p><p>*****</p><p>Emma Watson awoke from a pleasant dream of a summer tea-party on her mother's lawn, yawned widely and stretched like a cat. She opened her eyes, and then the fear descended. Opening her eyes made no difference. Pitch black. She shut them again, squeezing the eyelids tight, then opened them wide. The same coal-cellar, speluncular darkness pressed its thumbs against the young star's eyeballs like an idiot bully. She opened her mouth to scream and the dark seemed to flood down her throat and she closed her dry trembling lips. Of course! The car. There had been an accident. She must be trapped somewhere, some ditch or culvert, they had rolled off the road...and all the while, the thought that she might be dead floated slowly up into her mind from where the nightmares lurked.</p><p>With an enormous effort Emma controlled her rising panic and made herself think straight. She was lying on something giving yet firm, soft in texture, not wool, not plastic, not linen - it reminded her of something but she could not think what. She flexed her arms and legs again, more carefully - no aches or pains - no injuries at all, it seemed. Very cautiously, mindful that she could be in small space with a low roof, she sat up. Nothing - plenty of room, then. As she moved, the air flowed around her face with an oddly caressing touch, viscous, not unpleasant, but ...wrong.</p><p>Very slowly, Emma rolled and got onto all fours, then crawled a few experimental feet, feeling all the time in front of her face. Her fingers touched something but her scream was swallowed as she realized it was only her own rumpled hair hanging down over her face; she knelt up and swept it back, the familiar action making her feel better. The young girl was still in that position, kneeling up, back straight and arms raised behind her head, when the Agagagagraxa put the lights on. It was only a tremulous corpse-light, the blue-green of rotting vegetation, but bright as day to eyes which had got used to total darkness. Emma Watson, quick as ever, rapidly took in everything around her in the holding-pen: the adjustable multi-species fuck-frames, spawning tables and insemination guns and other devices with claws, hooks, spikes, needles and prongs enough to make even a brave little girl wee herself- which our young star promptly did.</p><p>*****</p><p>Sssplaschtt twitched a mouth-palp: 'It's urinating. Is that good?' 'She can probably smell your sex, my dear insectoid. I believe this species empties its bladder in preparation for intercourse. Well, I'll be off to the spectators' gallery, where I understand there's a pretty distinguished audience gathering. Whistling-Admiral Pokkslabz is observing today, did you know that?'</p><p>A deeper orange tint of anxiety spreading across Sssplaschtt's upper thorax segment was answer enough. Grxxxphttt had known though, oh yes - for he had personally invited the Whistling-Admiral Pokkslabz, the biggest cunt in the known universe, a career-wrecking bastard, to honour this first implanting of female Uurth with his grouchy mean-minded presence. 'Oh, and by the way, my dear Sssplaschtt ,' said Grxxxphttt , pausing in the act of turning away, 'this one's the best of the bunch - the planet's top egg-carrier - just thought you'd like to know!' And before the nervous little functionary could respond, he pushed Sssplaschtt through the holding-pen's narrow doorway, shut it, sealed it and bounded off to the skitterway, gleefully rubbing his antennae together. What a show he had arranged for the Whistling-Admiral - a nervous and sex-starved Agagagagraxa coupling with a planet-class prize breeder, under the compound eyes of a professional, hard-bitten and highly-critical audience. The nervous and inexperienced Sssplaschtt would either fail to copulate and never dare to show his chupper-hames in the Department again, or, better, his pent-up sex-drive would cause him to forget all his training and fuck the little pink hooo-man to a painful death: he imagined the headlines, the interviews, the disgrace! 'EXOFUCK OFFICIAL BURSTS TOP BITCH' 'A win-win situation, yes indeed,' Grxxxphttt chuckled to himself as he skittered up to the observation level. Oh yes, revenge was sweet!</p><p>*****</p><p>The Whistling-Admiral was not in a good mood. Officers and observers were all contriving to stand a little apart from him, without quite appearing to do so. Grxxxphttt. however, bounded confidently up to the blue-jawed senior officer and did the triple hornpipe of subservient greeting with an enthusiasm which caused heads to turn and the warning bells to ring in both his brains: steady on, he told himself, the gropplers are not out of the hruph-hruph just yet.</p><p>'Whistling Admiral Pokkslabz,' he chirped, 'may I say how...' 'No,' rasped the old spacefarer rudely, 'you may not. What the hell's happening down there. What's that fellah up to, eh?'</p><p>Down in the insemination facility or 'shagging pit' as it was more commonly known, the human female had climbed on top of the fuck-frame, to which she clung with arms and legs, making high-pitched mooing noises. Sssplaschtt, almost three times her size, was poking at her ineffectually with a nerve prod, trying to dislodge her but worried about damaging her genitals as he had no idea yet where they were or what they looked like.</p><p>'Why don't he just get on with it?' muttered Pokkslabz. 'Sting in the spine, split the arse and shoot your load right into their eggs, that's how we used to do it.'</p><p>'Well,' said Grxxxphttt, speaking slowly and clearly, 'I'm sure Exofuckological Officer Sssplaschtt knows what he's doing.'</p><p>'Sssplaschtt, eh?' said the Whistling-Admiral. 'Fellah who's always on the crystals complaining?'</p><p>'I believe Officer Sssplaschtt has had some exposure on the news media, yes sir,' said Grxxxphttt. 'He seems very keen to keep standards up.'</p><p>'Well if he keeps this up we may as well all go home,' said the Whistling Admiral. Down in the pen, Sssplaschtt had tentatively caught one of the Hoo-man female's hind legs in one claw and was trying to drag her from her perch. The little female's mooing grew more high-pitched and her other leg, flailing, caught Sssplaschtt on the side of the head with a loud thud which made every watcher in the gallery wince in sympathy.</p><p>'GET ON WITH IT!' the Whistling-Admiral suddenly bellowed, making everybody jump. Even the hoo-man female stopped mooing for a second and Grxxxphttt was immensely pleased to see his enemy shoot a guilty little glance up at the viewing gallery.</p><p>'Yes sir,' said Grxxxphttt, in tones of innocent helpfulness, 'it IS rather embarrassing, but you see, he probably feels he has to be careful. This female is the planet's prime breeder - it's an ""emm-awatss-on"". As far as we can tell they're highly-prized by millions of the planet's males and very rare - this may in fact be the only one.</p><p>'Hmm,' said Pokkslabz, giving Grxxxphttt a shrewd sidelong glance. 'So our complainer suddenly finds himself with a big responsibility on his chupper-hames. Hard luck on him - don't s'pose anyone else minds too much, eh?'</p><p>Grxxxphttt kept his antennae very still. Maybe the Whistling-Admiral was not such an old fool after all. 'Look sir,' he said brightly, as if he had not heard the last remark. 'Sssplaschtt has got the hoo-man down from the fuck-frame.'</p><p>Tiring of the impasse, the embarrassed Sssplaschtt had resorted to giving the emmawatson a hefty jolt from the prod and she now lay twitching and squealing between his two dark-green, bristly and many-segmented front legs. He grabbed her under the arms, his claws pinching the soft smooth skin cruelly, and dragged her into position on the spawning table at the centre of the fuck-frame.</p><p>Grxxxphttt smiled privately to himself, with the merest tremor of his antennae. He could see that Sssplaschtt was both angry and aroused. The sex-starved Agagagagraxa had flushed dark green all over, except for a livid orange patch around his chupper-hames; the chuppers themselves were visibly seething and twice their normal size. The observers watched, each aware of sympathetic stirrings in the chupper department, as after prodding frustratedly at the two small fleshy mounds which jiggled annoyingly on the creatures upper thorax, with a loud chuuurrr of anger Sssplaschtt bit into them with his razor-sharp mandibles, bringing a screeching yell of agony from the little hoo-man female.</p><p>'Ye gods,' breathed the Whistling-Admiral, 'the runt's going into a mating frenzy. Your prize breeder stands an excellent chance of being torn in shreds before a single sperm bites into her ovaries.'</p><p>'Oh dear,' said Grxxxphttt piously, 'what a terrible shame that would be. Still, I'm certain that such a consistent critic of Department practices will keep himself under control.'</p><p>Truth to tell, Sssplaschtt did seem to be mastering his instinctive desire, inherited from the distant origins of their race, to sting and claw the hoo-man female into a bloody mess and deposit his sperm in the remains. That was not how modern Agagagagraxa did it. Far too wasteful and inefficient. Now you found the eggs, all of them. You found the way in, be it vent, mouth, cloaca or vagina, and you fucked them right where it counted, in the ovaries. Some exofuckologists still favoured the bloodier direct route, but most preferred the more elegant and now classic strategy of using the alien creatures' own systems. 'Let ze biology work FOR you,' their old lecturer at the Institute of Fucking Alien Females used to say, 'zat is, after you haf zem into humiliatink zubmission terrorized and tormented!'</p><p>Sssplaschtt had drawn back from the hoo-man's naked body, breathing heavily, his thorax quivering and foaming very slightly from the ventral slits. The next move should be to make the hoo-man secure in the basic insemination position, common to all species - head clamped and out of the way, limbs splayed and twisted into painful immobility, body taut and orifices raised and accessible. The emmawatson's naked body was twitching and jerking weakly as the effects of the nerve prod wore off. It started making its panicky mooing sounds again and wagging a small slightly-hairy mound just above the fork at the base of its soft sinuous body, up and down and round in a completely futile attempt to squirm away from the combined gaze of the twenty or so Agagagagraxa, including the looming insectoid shape of the sweating Sssplaschtt, who was now even more aroused. Smell, and a dozen other senses unknown to humans, told him that the soft mound and its wet pink gash was the route to the emmawatson's eggs.</p><p>Slowly, carefully, trembling with barely-controlled rage and lust, Sssplaschtt extended his sting in an arc over his own head and brought it down precisely, almost delicately, just in front of what he was now sure was the alien female's cunt. Another second and his sting would deliver a chemical jolt to paralyse and dilate the creatures vagina orifice and whatever moist tunnel lay behind it. Another second, and still the great sting hovered there in a menacing arc. Up in the gallery, the tension grew. Even the Whistling Admiral's face had lost its habitual expression of bad-tempered boredom as he gazed fixedly down at the tableau in the holding-pen, Agagagagraxa with great sting poised over the hoo-man female's open cunt, ready to strike, clearing the way for the big splitting thrust, the rush, the cascade of alien seed, the...</p><p>'Thank you, that should do it!'</p><p>The shout came from further down the gallery, where a slender quick-moving figure was hanging over the pit with a crystal-cam.</p><p>'Fucking Press,' said the Whistling Admiral loudly. 'Who fucking invited them, eh?'</p><p>Fortunately for Grxxxphttt, at that moment there came an ear-splitting scream from the holding-pen.</p><p>'Got down to it at last has he?' said the Admiral, craning over the edge of the shagging pit.</p><p>'Um, not exactly,' said Grxxxphttt, trying not to curl his antennae with joy. This was going even better than planned. The emmawatson was putting up a spirited fight and in the scuffle, the panting and furious Sssplaschtt had somehow stung himself in the leg.</p><p>One of the younger observers made a pointed remark about coming down to help and the DOPS functionary grew even more enraged, staggering and hopping, slapping at his left middle leg to dissipate the effects of his own disabling poison, and trying at the same time to keep the little alien female pinned. The scent coming from her genitals was beginning to overwhelm his feeble self-control. Half a lifetime without mating was threatening to burst his chuppers and finally - he could hold it back no more - his fleem inflated and -foot after glistening foot - emerged from its sheath, so rapidly that it struck him a painful blow as the blunt-barbed tip passed his face.</p><p>*****</p><p>Emma had had a pretty conventional upbringing really. Even that business with Mummy and Daddy was fairly typical, at least amongst the kids at the kind of school she attended. She had been given the usual teddies and dollies, the treats and the books. Especially the books. Daddy had been very keen on that. He had thought she was really bright. Foresaw an academic career. Perhaps there might have been, but Mummy had different ideas about that, just as she had about her own affairs. Affairs. How come everybody except her had a sex life?</p><p>She lay, propped on one elbow, only pretending to be held down by the feeble great stick-insect thing. Books. This was just like 'Alice in Wonderland', the version that pervy Mr Lewis Carroll would have really liked to write. Alice was always so self-possessed. She obviously knew a thing or two. And she was right. You could not really be scared of such silly clumsy creatures. Look at it now, foaming from the slits in its side, gasping, uncertain, acting like it wanted to do something to her but was scared to try. At once a vision of Daniel Radcliffe came to mind and she suppressed it immediately. Damn, she had been feeling quite sexy there, for a moment. Males, any species, they all turned out to be pathetic. You had to feel sorry for them.</p><p>Then she saw Sssplaschtt's engorged fleem, swaying above her head like a tent-pole in a gale.</p><p>Epiphany.</p><p>She was the girl in Year 5 who loved to draw enormous anatomically-exact penises, and did so, all over Mr Mayhew's copy of 'The Silver Sword'. Even precocious Epiphany would not have been disappointed by this spindly alien's unfeasibly gigantic cock...which it was now inexpertly aiming between young Emma's smooth, slender thighs.</p><p>'Fuck that!' the girl exclaimed automatically, flinching outside and in; but then, after a second thought, mostly occupied by horrible memories of Sadie Arsewangler's busy tongue, she shouted 'OK, fine, this is not how I thought it would be but go ahead, do it, FUCK ME, you green alien shit!' To make her point in the universal language of Copulanto, she drew her legs up and lay back on the strange yielding fabric of the spawning table, letting her thighs flop apart, wondering what it would feel like to be raped by an alien. Her thingy was buzzing with strange unaccustomed sensations and felt extremely wet and sloppy. She hoped she would feel it properly.</p><p>*****</p><p>Sssplaschtt was confused. The alien bitch was acting as if she had been stung when the only entity in the shagging-pit to get a paralysing jab had been himself. Yet there it lay, the emmawatson, prone, legs invitingly parted, the slit between them, he now saw, fringed by several overlapping lips, vertical folds, now wetly relaxed and revealing a glistening pink interior. A muffled hooting - 'Parp!' - from somewhere close at hand startled him and brought knowing looks and even some applause, not wholly ironic, from the experienced exofuckologists watching:</p><p>'The runt's chuppa-tunnel's popped its valve,' said a grizzled veteran. 'He'd better get his load away soon or we'll have another 'Blower' Sponx on our hands.'</p><p>'And everywhere else - poor old Sponx.'</p><p>Trying to ignore the conversation in the gallery, Sssplaschtt braced up, took a deep breath through his thorax slits and climbed onto the spawning table, on top of the naked hoo-man female. Above him, Grxxxphttt held his breath. watching intently. So far, his enemy had only attracted mild ridicule: this was not yet the disgrace which he had planned. Still, there was plenty of time and opportunity for that. The spawning had only just begun - in his overheated state, Sssplaschtt could quite possible kill the little alien female with the first thrust of his fleem.</p><p>*****</p><p>Emma was intrigued to find that her thighs, bottom and tummy were quivering in excited anticipation. In fact, strange new things were happening all over her body: her nipples were stiffly, almost painfully erect, her taut breasts were on fire and an anticipatory churning had started low down in her belly. Looking up, her view was limited to large amounts of Agagagagraxa body, the bristly green overlapping segments just inches from her snub nose; to either side she was enclosed by several pairs of powerful cantilevered legs, each ending in viciously sharp claws. Above and slightly behind her field of vision she was aware of the alien's head like some nightmare travesty of a grasshopper, all bulging multi-faceted eyes, palps, feelers and antennae. Its strange penis was butting at her vagina now, making her go 'Oh, oh, oh,' as it hit. She couldn't stop herself. She didn't want to stop herself. She tensed her buttocks and pushed upwards, opening her legs wider at the same time, and the alien's strange arrow-headed penis slid smoothly inside her with a sound like someone easing the mould off a jelly. A great big grin, a real Emma Watson-at-the-Awards special lit up the young star's face. Her brown eyes, half-closed in ecstasy, sparkled between their long lashes with a joy she had never known before. 'Yes!' she screamed, grabbing the alien's hard bristly body with both hands, 'Yes! Yes!', arching her back as the thing's penis distended the welcoming folds of her wet vagina, penetrating deeper, deeper, deeper, to the very centre of her sex, and her womanhood, yielding softly like the petals of a grateful flower, opened to receive it.</p><p>*****</p><p>'Get your spiny ass up here now! There's an Exo officer going into extreme rut and everyone says we're going to see a brain-fuck!'</p><p>The young brood-pen attendant should not have been present at all but so thick and fleemous was the atmosphere that nobody seemed to mind, or notice when he was joined by six of his young Gap-Cycle friends.</p><p>Excitedly they craned over the curved parapet of the observation platform, almost within foreleg-reach of Grxxxphttt's head, where it nodded and peered, intent on the wriggling white form beneath him.</p><p>All the watching Agagagagraxa, three deep in some places and many more than the viewing gallery normally held, were concentrating like the expert crowd at some esoteric game, such as English Billiards or Real Tennis. Now and then a satisfied communal hissing would arise, as Grxxxphttt made an approved move; more often there would come an irritable rasping of elbow-hairs as things did not quite go textbook fashion.</p><p>The DOPS officer's hindmost claws, normally brought into service to crush and immobilize female leg and slice bone-deep for good cunt-purchase, scrabbled uselessly behind him: the emmawatson had of its own accord tipped up and presented its two major orifices, anal and vaginal, as if for penetration.</p><p>'Disgustin exhibition,' rumbled Whistling Admiral Pokkslabz. 'The runt's let her take the initiative. She'll be palpating his chuppers for him, right in their flobsacks, before you know it!'</p><p>Dead silence reigned for a terrible moment on the viewing platform as the Admiral's obscene words hung in the air; even the Gap-Cycle youngsters dared not comment, although there was much nudging and suppressed hilarity.</p><p>The embarrassment was abruptly dispelled by an ear-splitting hoo-man shriek from below. Grxxxphttt's phallus, his probing, prehensile and toothed fleem, had reached the natural end of its travel at Emma's tender young cervix. The natural end, that is, from the human point of view. Now the watching Agagagagraxa all nodded in sympathetic unison as the exofuckological officer raised his green segmented body above his human mount then thrust hard, down and forward. Simultaneously, the big muscles at the base of his fleem contracted certain tendons, loosened others, and the fleem's arrowhead inexorably shouldered through the puckered neck of Emma's young womb. The little girl, star of several big-grossing movies and so many web-pages devoted to her youthful image, let out a bestial grunting squeal like a sow in the hands of an inexpert butcher. Urine and faeces spurted out onto the spawning table, her legs, glistening with sweat, straightened then bent under her in spasm as she actually lifted her pelvis, with its load of fuck-crazy insectoid, six inches up in the air.</p><p>'Bloody Hell!' exclaimed The Whistling Admiral and there was actually a small ripple of appreciative applause: 'Tough little bitch, ain't she,' murmured a deck-officer at Sssplaschtt's side. Sssplaschtt hissed noncommittally: it still looked good for the plan, but you never knew - the runty little pest-fondler might still pull off a successful spawning, despite the odd behaviour of the hooman, the emmawatson. Agonized squeals and secretions flying everywhere were what spawning was all about, but you couldn't exactly call the emmawatson subdued, not with a straight lift and fleem-clench like that. Sssplaschtt chewed the tip of his own mandible and watched, irritable and on edge.</p><p>*****</p><p>Inside her twitching sweat-streaked belly, Emma felt the head of the alien's penis turning, questing. She kept very still, having discovered the agony which accompanied any movement which the alien interpreted as resistance: two of its claws had found her nipples, two more the corners of her mouth while two further down, cruelly pinched and cut her outer labia. The insectoid kept experimentally closing the claws, pulling, twisting and tweaking, exploring the effects. She had no more piss or shit to let out, was too exhausted to scream - better to stay quiet, let it do .... let it...</p><p>'UUUUURRRGHNONONOSTOPSTOPNNNNGGGHHHPLEEEEZENONOAAGH!</p><p>'The runt's found her ovaries,' said Whistling Admiral Pokkslabz, his good humour recovered. 'This is more like it. Well played, that man!' And he led the polite applause.</p><p>Out of the thing's penis-head had come...she could not say, but Emma felt several cold thin filaments sliding and slicing to left and right through her soft female mysteries, probing and piercing to depths of her sex of which she was normally only dimly and as it were generally aware. The alien thing seemed to gather itself, taking a firmer hold on her nipples and vagina-lips; the great back legs came into play, gripe, gripe, with a giant's force right at the tops of her quivering white legs, at the juncture of belly, hip and thigh. Emma sensed rather than saw the tapering end of the creature's body lifted high in alien triumph, poised to deliver its biting seeds straight into her and she closed her eyes, mentally saying goodbye to her mother and Rudy, the invisible secret friend who had accompanied her everywhere since nursery school: at least she wouldn't have to suffer the hot breath and questing hands of that ghastly weed Radcliffe any more. At this thought, a great sizzling flash of erotic fury coursed the length of the young girl's naked body and, with a gasping roar of pure lust she clasped her legs as far round the alien's bristly green thorax as she could reach, dug her heels in as if he were a fat pony baulking at the silliest jump, reached for a double handful of the big wobbly sacky things above her, screaming, 'Is that the best you can do, you bastard! Go on, fuck me harder, you alien twat!'</p><p>As the girl's strong brown hands closed on his seething chuppers, Grxxxphttt's lustrous compound eyes did the Agagagagraxa equivalent of crossing themselves. His hames tightened involuntarily and the overburdened chuppers began to empty themselves into the wide sinewy tunnels which fed the throbbing fleem. The big gouts of spurting seed were both audible and visible as they travelled the exposed length of the fleem in close but separated packets, expanding the dark mottled organ to three times its former diameter as they passed. As each racing bulge reached the emmawatson's cunt, the hair-fringed hole, already swollen and enflamed, opened to an incredible size, so that even the Agagraxa audience, hardened to such things, had to blink away sympathetic tears, nictating like mad to clear the orange gum from their ocular membranes. 'Ouch!' said one of the Gap-Cycle trainees,'THAT'S gotta hurt.'</p><p>It did, but inside the bruised and perspiring belly, Emma's genitals were fighting back. The alien's premature ejaculation had forestalled the normal Agagagagraxa practice of 'ripping up the female a bit to keep her quiet' and Grxxxphttt found himself riding a hard little body which was sexually aroused to an extent which made it practically immune to pain: he had nearly pulled both her nipples off by now, but she didn't seem to notice, was apparently enjoying the near-destruction of both teats and mammaries. A sly, malicious dig in her anal vent from one of his free spines should have raised a howl of outrage but all it earned were fresh blows from the hoo-man's bony little feet and another terrifyingly powerful heave of her fragile-looking loins which nearly had them both off the spawning table. There was a great rasping of elbow bristles above and the wiser, older practitioners began to edge away from the front of the observation gallery.</p><p>As the first big packet of alien seed erupted into Emma's vagina, abruptly increasing its capacity to roughly the volume of a medium-sized water-melon, the girl's cervix decided that it had had enough. The female body would put up with a lot to get a decent fuck, but the time had come to protest. So it came about that as Grxxxphttt's horrible seed, a seething ball of teeth, claws and lust for eggs, hit the entrance to her womb, the most powerful muscles in Emma Watson's body closed like a vice on the insectoid's stiff and throbbing fleem, throttling it and stopping the onrushing line of bulges with the force and effect of steel and concret buffers on a runaway train of colliery trucks. For a millisecond the universe held its breath; the gobbets of Agagagagraxa spunk stacked up with moist thuds which could actually be heard up in the gallery.</p><p>Stretched and pinned naked on the spawning table, Emma Charlotte Duerre Watson, born April 15, 1990, looked down the perspiration-beaded and secretion-stained length of her own front, past the two pathetic little mounds of her bloodstained breasts, each gripped and mangled by big bony pincers, past the dip and hollow of her navel, filled with a pool of the sticky orange stuff sweated by the alien; she looked down and saw her dimpled lower belly inflate like a balloon, like a birthday balloon as the man sends the hydrogen rushing in from the cylinder, fast, fast and dangerous. Her fair skin rose, stretched, stretched again, the navel emptying as it flattened and turned inside-out, the Watson belly rising and swelling in a horrible parody of pregnancy as the savage pressure from the alien's ejaculate punched her cervix in and up, gathering womb, fallopian tubes and ovaries as it went and crushing the jumbled wreckage of her sex high into her abdomen.</p><p>Emma's legs straightened, strong young muscles bunched and slid beneath smooth glistening skin and from her throat come a low animal growl. Her body knew it was being fucked to death and it had strong views on the matter. It counter-attacked. Hormones flowed, enzymes and lactic acid surged through their secret courses, deep muscle fibres tightened and the big wriggling ball of alien spunk found itself travelling backwards, squeezed back out of the moist red furnace of the young girl's belly, gaining speed, rejected, ejected and finally projected at amazing speed by one final enormous and triumphant spasm of fragrant Emma Watson's snarling cunt.</p><p>'Blowback!' was the shout up in the gallery, and 'Hit the deck!'</p><p>A split second later there was a wet 'Boom!' from the holding-pen, and a brief but intense shower of Agagagaggraxa body-parts, razor-sharp and poisonous, hit the walls and roof.</p><p>The watchers in the gallery stood up, warily, and peered carefully over the low parapet. On the spawning table there remained of the DOPS officer not a trace; what they did see was a little earth girl, legs spread very wide, pelvis still pumping slowly, the enormous pink-rimmed hole between the splayed thighs drooling thick strands of mixed human and alien fluids which puddled under the tight twitching buttocks.</p><p>'The edges of the hoo-man's speech-orifice are turned upwards,' whispered one of the junior officers. 'What does it mean?'</p><p>No one was listening. Whistling Admiral Pokkslabz, a strange new light glowing in his multi-faceted eyes, had sprung heavily onto the low rail which ran the length of the observation balcony, his leathery old chupper-hames prominent under the cockily raised hind-parts. His massive head turned and he looked directly at Grxxxphttt. 'Swarm-fuck,' he croaked. 'Can't stop it, can't...'</p><p>Then he was gone, leaping straight down onto the spawning table and he was soon busily at work over Emma Watson's stained and abused body, the progress of his skinny but rock-hard fleem marked by squeals and then screams of increasing volume and pitch.</p><p>With a clatter of claws and rasping of leg-bristles, two more Agagagagraxa spectators jumped, first to the balcony parapet and then down into the holding pen. Horrified, Grxxxphttt saw them crowding the Whistling Admiral as if they were competing for space at a feeding-slot in Hive School, actually shoving the venerable old dignitary in their single-minded determination to get the big dark ends of their very-erect fleems into the flabby flesh-bucket which the emmawatson's cunt more and more resembled.</p><p>'What is it?' breathed Grxxxphttt, 'What's happening?'</p><p>'Swarm-fuck,' snapped the Communications Officer, 'we've found a Queen. Got to mate. You'll feel it too, just...'</p><p>The light of intelligence in the officer's eyes died and was replaced by something else, something old, old and primitive, inherited from when the Agagagagraxa were just eight-inches high and bred by the million, hive-bound. For a moment, Grxxxphttt recoiled. 'Chzzzttt! Is this how we look?' It was the last thought he had for some time.</p><p>******</p><p>The spawning table was completely hidden under a mound of Agagagagraxa. The pile of insectoid bodies was still, except for the occasional stirring of an antennae, the quivering of a palp, the last feeble peristalsis of someone's limp fleem (impossible to tell whose) sputtering a wriggling gob of doomed seed onto the floor, which was already swimming with surplus spunk and other stuff. A groan, a scrabbling of legs, and a couple of bodies slid off the table and staggered to their feet. One stared stupidly at the other, intelligence flickering fitfully in its golden compound eyes.</p><p>'Oh dear,' said Grxxxphttt, holding his head between his two fore-claws, 'Oh dear, of dear, oh dear.' He felt most strange. His fleem draggling behind him, wet and spent between his emptied chuppers, he limped to the spawning table and peered between the piled Agagagagraxa bodies, looking for smooth white flesh, but all he could see at first were hard chitinous segments, green bristly limbs and hooked claws. He drew back sharply as the mound of bodies moved, two more Agagagagraxa sliding off the table with a thump and an angry chittering as they came round. From the centre of the pile the Whistling Admiral arose, bleared and tottering, shedding underlings as he stood up.</p><p>'Underneath you sir,' said a voice, 'look!'</p><p>She was still alive. Crushed, clawed, nipples chewed flat, breasts ripped and bleeding, lower belly bulging with toothed Agagagagraxa spermatozoa fighting over her eggs, Emma Watson lay back with that big smug Hermione Granger grin splitting her face. Fucked at last! Well, gang-raped by disgustingly ugly evil aliens, but it still counted. Dreamily fingering herself, suffused with the afterglow of massive multiple orgasms, Emma considered how to show them where her clit was.</p><p>*****</p><p>Between the little hoo-man's obscenely spread and still-twitching thighs, the cavernous vagina gaped, bruised, bloody and gigantic, the once tidy little slit now a great oozing tunnel hanging slackly open and inviting.</p><p>'You could get your head in there now,' muttered the Communications Officer, nervously touching his stiffening fleem.</p><p>'Mmm,' said Grxxxphttt. He really did feel odd. At least his career was safe. A queen. Swarmfuck. Who would have thought it? Couldn't blame him. Sssplaschtt dead. Blow-back. Hah! Served him right. All gone quiet. Better say something. Officer in charge. Diplomacy.</p><p>'At least,' said Exofuckologist Grxxxphttt loudly, surprising himself and making every Agagagagraxa head turn in his direction, 'it will no longer... be possible... to say... that Whistling Admiral Pokkslabz... is the biggest cunt in the known universe.'</p>"
887,"Fuck Me, Daddy - An Erotic Poem",Bound Princess,,['poem'],,2012-08-15T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>You fuck me into oblivon<br/>
your fragile little princess;<br/>
adored doll,<br/>
Daddy's little girl<br/>
mewing with a hand-muffled orgasm.</p><p>As you drive,<br/>
pound,<br/>
fuck<br/>
hard into me<br/>
bruising my innocent hands<br/>
pinned to the mattress</p><p>Bent to my breaking point;<br/>
You love me-<br/>
hard,<br/>
fast,<br/>
Sending us<br/> 
into a screaming explosion.</p>"
888,12-Year-Old Amber,Bound Princess,,"['MFg', 'ws', 'spank', 'mast', 'pedo']",,2013-01-19T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Ohhh, I don't want to,"" Amber said. She sounded, curiously, like a child in a candy shop, I thought, disagreeing with the choice of candy but not with having a sweet tooth. Erika gazed at her, Bridget too. Then they glanced at each other.</p><p>""I can see we'll have to take care of you first,"" Erika said, looking again at Amber. She said it in a soft, knowing voice. It sounded not the least bit threatening, just a statement. But it was one she fully intended to carry out. Amber shrank from her gaze. Bridget licked her lips.</p><p>""Alright, little Amber,"" Bridget said. She tossed back her jet-black hair. Her sumptuous tits swayed, elegantly, as she walked with long-legged grace to where the 12-year-old neophyte stood. Gently Bridget cupped the girls' breasts. They were so young, so tender, I wanted to dash forward to protect her from Bridget's grasping hands. Amber, her hands tied securely behind her back, her bosoms ripely displayed, uncovered, unprotected, gave out a small wail as Bridget suddenly squeezed down on her tits.</p><p>""Yes, little one. Sex can hurt as well as being pleasurable,"" Bridget breathed. She kissed the girl directly on her unwilling lips. ""Here you will learn, I hope, that it is a mixture of the two that gives one the greatest pleasure. Hmmmm?"" Bridget concluded her statement with a question mark, directed her gaze at Erika even as she held Amber's tits tightly.</p><p>""Mmmmm,"" was all Erika said in reply. She dipped her right hand into the front of her bikini panties. She touched herself. I watched as her nipples became stiffer. Her fingers played in her slit.</p><p>""I'm going to put you in the corner,"" Bridget said to Amber.</p><p>The girl stiffened. Bridget smiled. ""Unspanked. With a white bottom,"" Bridget assured her. She let go of Amber's breasts. She glanced at the rest of us, both male and female. All of us who were captives. ""Please turn around,"" she said to us. Walk to the wall and face into it. The girls and I have some preparations to make."" She fixed her gaze on me. ""Do not think your little race will be forgotten,"" she said. She glanced at Larissa, then back at me. ""In fact, as you stand facing the wall, think of me, squeezing vaseline up your ass, for your own good, your own protection."" She laughed. ""And you thought your health class was a pain-- in the ass.""</p><p>Erika took hold of me. She turned me around so that I faced the wall. She brushed back my blonde hair and, leaning in to me from behind, whispered, ""Don't worry, I'll see that Bridget doesn't mistreat you.""</p><p>I was shoved forward then, by Erika, as if to make up for what she'd just said. So that Bridget wouldn't suspect? I stumbled and made my way forward across the bare floor to the wall. Something fell into the water outside, beyond our big stone cell. I listened to the splash, wondered at it. Did something live in the water we'd just crossed through? We still had to go back. And we had nothing on, save our soon-to-be-removed little panties.</p><p>The men, already naked at the hips, had the straws pulled from their cocks. Bridget assured the men that they'd soon be bedecked by the straws again. At the moment, though, more important matters beckoned.</p><p>""Be submissive for a little while, and let me handle all our affairs,"" Bridget said to the men. They complied. I felt it was strange to see them so visibly eager, yet so docile. But they were, and that sealed my fate. Only they knew I was being held captive here. But I could hardly be rescued if they were going to let themselves be made into slaves. If they were submissive, I must be too. I tried to accept my fate. I stared at the stone wall. It was implacable. Facing it, I could see back into the centuries. But at the same time I was prevented from seeing what was happening in 'real time', right behind me!</p><p>We were put in a straight line, like soldiers at revielle, against the wall. Three males stood to my left, presenting their erections to the bare stone. The girls made them press the tips of their penises to the wall. Nick, who'd brought us, farthest from me. Then Jim, whom I had a crush on. And finally, uselessly close, since I had no interest in him, was Walter. Perhaps I'd have sex with him, given our undressed state, but it would not be 'making love'. It would simply be sex.</p><p>Next to me, on my right, stood Larissa. She shivered at what lay ahead for us. I watched, briefly, her boobies, her bottom, as she stood facing in to the wall. It was like gazing at fresh jello. She was curvy and cute. Beside her stood the ever-desirable Amber. She was placed in one of the room's four corners. She stood contritely, her legs straight, her back stiff. She was being reprimanded for nothing, save her desire to preserve her innocence in the face of such awful depravity. I admired her courage in speaking up. Then, with her hands softly grasping my neck, Erika turned my head so that I was forced to look at the wall in front of me.</p><p>""Behave,"" Erika told me. ""Don't give Bridget an excuse to spank you. God knows, she's good at inventing reasons. You dont need to provide her with extra incentives.""</p><p>Time passed. I heard activity behind us but only managed half-glances to my left or right. I didn't wish to be punished. Not any more, at least, than was already planned. I shivered. I felt the cheeks of my bottom press together. My ass crack became a slim, delicate line. Oh, how I wished I could take everything back now. Both my promises to them and to myself. I would be little again, just a small girl, in the swing in her front yard. Alone. Protected by her daddy. Strangely, thinking of my father made me more aroused. I wished, suddenly, to fling myself upon the floor and dare Jim, despite his restraints, to plunge himself into me. But the party was all about waiting. Denial. We were being inflated like balloons, stretched, teased. Last night was for fun, today was for something else. I wasn't sure what. Penance... for our fun?</p><p>We were permitted to turn around. Or perhaps we were commanded. Bridget's clear voice sounded in the quiet room. We obeyed. When we faced out into the room, I saw some things had changed. Bridget was without panties. Her pussy showed its soft curls. Lightly she stroked within it, using her fingers. They were gloved. The gloves covered just her fingers, her hands. Nothing more. They were made of black silk. It was patterned with designs. There was a large silk bow attached to the back of each of her gloves. Upon her thighs, stockings rose above her knees. They were of the same material as the gloves. Each had a big bow on it, hung from the outside of her stockinged thigh, at its apex, as if she were a Christmas tree in need of decoration.</p><p>Except for a scarf, tied tightly around her throat, matching her gloves and her stockings, Bridget was naked. I gazed at her lily-white skin with amazement. Her cherry tits poked up at me from across the room, inviting me to sample them. Involuntarily, I licked my lips. She caught the movement of my tongue and smiled.</p><p>""Come, we must have our afternoon tea before you are punished,"" Bridget said to me. Her voice was gay. She was in total command. I was but a leaf, blown by the wind. Larissa was the head of a dandelion. Amber was but a puff of pollen. Bridget, despite her nudity, held a big, demanding-looking horse whip in her hand. It had multiple thongs. Each bore, at its tip, a small jewel. I wondered if they were real, or fake like the gems hung from my nipples.</p><p>""Oh, this whip is quite valuable,"" Bridget said. ""Much more so than your ass, I can assure you.""</p><p>Assured that we would be punished with only the finest of implements, we allowed ourselves to be led over to a table set out for tea. The china pot holding the tea looked delicate; blue with swirls of bird-shaped color on it. The cups, exactly the correct number for our group, matched the pot. Bridget seated herself at the table and put me on her knee. Erika took Amber. Sherry, better endowed than any of us, sat Larissa in her lap. My friend, inexplicably, snuggled up against Sherry's big mother-like tits and seemed to wish to nurse at them.</p><p>""Oh, she wishes to have milk with her tea!"" Sherry laughed. She guided Larissa's mouth to her nearest teat and began suckling the girl. Of course, she wasn't pregnant, Larissa could get nothing but comfort from Sherry's tits. But she sucked lustily anyway, and I envied the relative safety of Sherry's lap, compared to the lap I sat in, that of the Vampire-like Bridget.</p><p>""Would you like a taste of my tit?"" Erika asked Amber. She took the girl's chin and pressed it close to her bosoms.</p><p>""No, I--"" Amber began. But then, seeing how relaxed Larissa looked, despite our situation, she suddenly grabbed Erika's nearest tit begween her teeth and began sucking furiously.</p><p>""Oh, hungry baby!"" Erika said, startled. She gasped out a sigh. ""Yes, feed, suck all you please,"" Erika said. I did not pay Bridget the same compliment.</p><p>How embarrassing it would be for one girl to suck another's tits in the normal, everyday world! Yet here all was different. I was being served tea, in delicate cups, yet my bottom must be scourged, and plied with vaseline, so I could partake of wicked games ramming dildos up my unwilling ass. I gazed at the men. They knelt round the table, showing us their penises. Their nude promise was my only reason for not screaming out at once that I must be let go, released, sent home like the little girl I felt, deep down, I still was. Oh, to be impaled on such cocks! Even Walter's took my breath away, if I let myself concentrate just on his member. They were all well-hung, and desperate, and I was wet to receive them. It's most unfeminine to discuss one's feelings in such matters but, reduced to a pair of wet panties, I couldn't help but think of giving myself to their lust. They would take me, in any case. I had no doubt of that. Bridget's games were only a way station to a ravaged fulfillment at their hands.</p><p>""You must drink your tea in a ladylike manner,"" Bridget advised me. I sipped. I gasped, not at the heat of the tea, but because as I leaned forward to take a sip, my breasts tinkling with the bells hung upon them, Bridget pressed a finger between my legs. She began massaging my slit with it. ""Keep your legs open,"" she reminded me. ""Always you must be ready for whatever might transpire.""</p><p>It was difficult to drink my tea with Bridget diddling her finger in my slit. Beside me, I heard Amber gasp as the same trick was performed on her sex. And Larissa, who had found Sherry's breasts so comfy, so reassuring, nonetheless was suffered to entertain her host's digit in her pussy.</p><p>The men had accepted being bound and facing into the wall. Now, kneeling before us, watching us have tea, I could guess at their reason for remaining compliant. Just beyond the tea table lay a large bed. It was a bed on wheels and our Mistresses of Crime, Sherry and Bridget and Erika, had taken advantage of the wheels on the big bed to roll it right up to our tea table. It waited, like a promise, its covers already drawn back. It was beautifully outfitted, with satin sheets and matching pillows. But I saw, as did each of the other girls, gazing at it, cords upon the bed. They were black. There was one tied to each bedpost. I could guess their use; one of us, at least, was to be tied into the bed after we were done with our delicate tea cups and our feminine party. We might sip like ladies, but we would howl, I surmised, like banshees on that bed. Would we be tied face down? Face up? I guessed it would be with legs wide apart, for the cords at the bed's footboard were widely separated. The cords at the headboard had the same amount of distance between them. Spread-eagled. That was it, I saw. But still I didn't know whether it would be belly-down or pussy-up. I trembled. My trembling made the bells on my breasts shake.</p><p>""Oh, my! It's way past little Amber's bedtime,"" Erika said with a smirk when we'd all drunk our fill of tea. We girls, those of us who were captives, had been made to drink tea till our tummies were sloshing. The men got nothing, just watched, on their knees. Amber, hearing her name, sighed with relief that she would have to drink no more tea. But at the same time her head shot up, worriedly, her neck straightening out, for she had seen the cords.</p><p>""I'm not sleepy!"" Amber said. ""But I will have to pee soon.""</p><p>""Then tonight's a good night for you to learn bladder control,"" Erika said. She patted Amber's head solicitously.</p><p>""Indeed,"" Bridget agreed. Frantically Amber looked at me, then at the men. I was sympathetic but the men were not. Their eyes glowed at the prospect of seeing little 12-year-old Amber tied down to the bed with a tummy full of tea.</p><p>""Yeek!"" Amber cried. She struggled. It was no use. Erika was tawny and athletic and handled the girl easily. It only made Amber look more childish to protest. A minute later, Amber was tied to the bed. Her back pressed to it, her face looked pleadingly up at us. Bridget, standing over the bed, admiring her, reached out and stroked the girl between her split-apart legs. ""Oh! You shall make me have to pee!"" Amber said. I marvelled out how, despite her full belly, her tummy actually sank below the level of her ribs. She was young, thin, with long, coltish legs, slim thighs, a childish face. Only her bosoms gave her away as being something other than a girl in primary school. They ballooned on her chest like ripe, round fruit, a twin pair, each sprouting a nipple at its tip. I found myself desiring to lick her cherry-tipped nipples and lick her cunny with my tongue until it wet me.</p><p>It was good that my hands were tied behind me. I would have fingered my slit, impulsively, gazing at such a young, tender creature, spread out before me. Erika wasn't restrained. She indulged herself with a finger up her cunt. Bridget did the same, as did Sherry.</p><p>""Oh, how sweet she looks! I should wish to nurse her and protect her and make her my own child!"" Sherry exclaimed, both her motherly and sexual instincts aroused simultanously as she looked at poor vulnerable Amber. The men, wickeder in their plans, were kept from massaging their aching pricks, or from pouncing upon her.</p><p>""At least I still have my panties on!"" Amber said. Her voice was rueful. She didn't like being tied up and yet, I sensed, she was not utterly averse to being the center of attention. We were all staring at her, admiring every curve of her young, newly grown body. She had no reason for embarrassment, she was tied up, and could no more have prevented our admiration than if she'd been a babe in a crib. We blew kisses to her, we complimented her, we spoke of her tits as if they were mounds of delight and wished for a body as slim as hers. Despite her bonds, she blushed. Then she wiggled and complained that she needed to visit the toilet.</p><p>""Oh, I'm afraid they forgot to put one in down here,"" Bridget said, with false sadness. ""Morning's not too far away. Sleep tight. And don't pee in your nice new satin sheets or Daddy will give you quite a whaling for ruining them. Not to mention your Mommie.""</p><p>""I can't-- I have to go NOW!"" Amber declared. She wriggled her hips violently. Erika laughed. Bridget smiled, and displayed the multi-thonged whip to the girl's eyes. ""Please!"" Amber cried. Her eyes grew big as saucers. Her pretty thighs tried to clamp upon each other but they were wide-spread and firmly held by the cords. ""Ohhh, this is awful!"" Amber said at last, resigned to her fate and knowing it would cost her dearly when her pee came spurting from her panty-clad nether lips.</p><p>""Tickle! Tickle! Tickle!"" Erika said. She didn't even have to touch the girl to make fear run up her spine and her mouth gape. When she did, Amber writhed like a small snake on the bed and howled.</p><p>""Noooooo! You'll make me peeeeeee!"" Amber begged. The men laughed at the outrageousness of it all.</p><p>""Don't wet your panties!"" Jim cried.</p><p>""Perhaps she'd prefer that I eat them for her?"" Walter said.</p><p>""No! Panties are for wearing, not for eating!"" Amber shouted. Erika continued to tease her. The girl wrestled against her cords but couldn't escape.</p><p>""Tinkle, tinkle, Little Star-let,"" Erika sang in a lilting voice. At the same time, Bridget, reminding the girl of what awaited if she gave into her natural impulses, dangled the gem-encrusted whip over the girl's face.</p><p>""Oh! The jewels are so beautiful!"" Amber cried. She gazed at them with childish wonder. And then it happened. Staring at the whip, working her hips against the diddling intrusing of Erika's fingers, Amber suddenly began peeing. We saw the crotch of her panties suddenly wetten. Then the fluid escaped her lovely, stretched-tight garment and flooded the bed between her legs and under her bottom.</p><p>""Ooooooeeeeeek!"" Amber blurted. I don't think she could believe, any more than I actually could, that she'd wet the bed. She wriggled, trying to stop. It was no use. Her legs were tied in a wide vee and she, feminine creature though she was, had tea in her belly that was yearning to get out. And so it did. She made a big, wet spot right in the center of the satin-covered bed. When she finally shuddered to a conclusion she lay gazing at us with fear-struck eyes.</p><p>""Oh, my. My, my. Poor Amber,"" Bridget said. ""Such a mess you've made, girl!""</p><p>""I didn't know a little girl like her could hold so much pee in her bladder,"" Erika remarked.</p><p>Amber began crying.</p><p>""Shhhh, we are only playing,"" Sherry said. She leapt onto the bed, next to Amber's head, where the pee had not, fortunately reached. She glanced at the girl's hips, where there was a big stain, then back at her face. She stroked the girl's cheek. Amber's sobs softened. She began to hiccup.</p><p>""Hold your breath,"" Sherry told her. ""No hiccuping allowed in the dungeon.""</p><p>""You must put sugar under my tongue if I'm - hiccup! - s'posed to stop -hiccup!- hiccuping,"" Amber told her.</p><p>""Lick my cunt. It's sweet,"" Sherry said. She straddled the girl. I watched as her big bottom settled over Amber's chin. It swallowed it up in its divide, leaving only her neck showing. I watched as Amber's neck strained and then, to my surprise, moving forward slightly, I saw Amber sticking out her tongue to lick the woman's snatch. A hiccup seized Amber. Then, when it had passed, she began to dutifully lick at Sherry's slit.</p><p>""Oh!"" Sherry cried, delighted. Her large bosoms shook on her chest. Amber's body sighed. Perhaps she hoped to avoid a whipping by bringing plasure to one of her tormentors. Sherry clapped her hands behind Amber's head. She lifted it from the bed. She begged the girl to tongue her more deeply.</p><p>Amber obeyed. She licked for all she was worth as we gazed at her slim, alluring form, at its suppleness, its lightness, and at the pee-soaked panties which wreathed her hips. Mostly she was just skin and bones, save for her sumptuous young titties. She was a perfect, albeit junior-sized Barbi, laid out for our pleasure, naughtily wet between her flamingo-like legs.</p><p>""Ah, if only we could all be as young and innocent as she,"" Bridget said in the very first of her heartfelt statements of the evening. She let the whip dangle aimlessly from her fingers.</p><p>""She is truly lovely,"" Erika agreed. ""Young, but lovely all the same.""</p><p>The men made less gallant comments. You'd have thought you were in a restroom, listening to them.</p><p>When Sherry had taken her pleasure, she dismounted, rather blushingly and awkwardly, from Amber's face. She stood beside me. She kissed my cheek. ""One to be punished, and the other yet to be tested,"" she said, apparently in reference to Amber and myself. Larissa, forgotten, shrank back from the women, hoping not to be missed. Jeff grinned at her.</p><p>""Don't forget Larissa,"" he said.</p><p>""Ohhhh, you!"" Larissa scolded. Sherry laughed.</p><p>""So many newcomers to be put to the test, I forgot my favorite nurseling."" She walked over to the girl, oblivious to her own wet, post-orgasmic snatch, and pressed my friend to her. Larissa resisted, then relented. She tilted her head down and kissed Sherry's right bosom.</p><p>""Please, help yourself. My body is yours,"" Sherry offered.</p><p>""Mmmmm, thanks,"" Larissa replied. She nibbled at a tit, perhaps thought of biting it, then finally settled on sucking it instead. Sherry gasped with pleasure. The men, watching, made desperate comments about our beauty and their need to fuck it.</p><p>Amber was untied from the bed. Gently she was helped to her feet. She stood contritely, eyeing the many-thonged whip. She let the women pat her head. I admired her panties. They were still lovely, despite being peed in. I looked at the wet spot in the satin sheets of the bed. It was her mark. Her sign that she had been there.</p>"
889,12-Year-Old Kate,Bound Princess,,"['M+F+/g', 'food', 'bond', 'mast', 'spank', 'pedo']",,2013-01-19T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Kate brushed back her hair from her face and sleeked her hands down over her tummy. Briefly she looked down at her tits. They were beautiful white cones of flesh, still mostly just consisting of her nipples. Yet they were not just swollen nipples. They were more than that, and she felt a certain pride that she was already ahead of some other girls at her school who were just now noticing a swelling of their teats, while she herself had grown beyond that.</p><p>As Kate stepped up onto the step she felt her bottomcheeks roll with the lifting and placing of her foot and then the rise of her other foot. She had a full warm bottom, the kind a girl could slip into a pair of jeans and feel wiggle behind her as she walked. The cheeks of her ass were a lovely pink-white. Kate felt the woman place a hand upon them, the same hand Kate knew would spank her when the night was over. She was lifted up by a pressure of the woman's hand on her bottom. She lifted her leg like a dog about to pee and got it up on the side of the cart. She pulled herself up onto it with the woman cupping her bottom cheeks.</p><p>""Lie down, on your back,"" the woman said to Kate, admiring her as she knelt on all fours uncertainly on the cart. Relieved to get her bottom under her, Kate flipped onto her back and stretched out. She wished to keep her feet together but the woman made her spread them apart. Kate looked down along the length of her body and wished she had at least a little pubic hair to cover her nudity between her legs, but she had none. The woman grasped Kate's wrists and gently drew them up over Kate's head. Reminding Kate to keep her legs apart, the woman tied Kate's hands to the bar at the end of the cart with ribbons.</p><p>Kate felt herself shiver. She was completely bare, as if for her bath, and it was her bathtime, but instead she was to be decorated and served for dessert at dinner. The woman went to her feet and spread them even farther apart. Then, with Kate watching, the woman bound Kate's feet to the push-bar at the end of the cart. Kate was completely captive now; and she knew that when she'd been eaten for dessert, the woman would bend Kate over her knee, right at the dinner table, and spank Kate's bottom until she cried.</p><p>For many years they had had orgies in this house. Kate had been only dimly aware of them at first. But as she grew older she'd become more conscious of them, until she yearned to be as big as the adults were so she could participate too. When she whispered her fantasy to the woman, the woman had shocked Kate by saying she could participate.</p><p>""But not as an adult, dear. You're too young for that. Yet I won't deny your wish to play with us grown-ups. It is too late for that, if you've been spying on us instead of going to bed like you're supposed to. I'll present you at dinner at the next party, but on one condition. To keep you at least a little pure, I insist on spanking you afterward. And it must be in front of the others, so they can see that you're getting at least a little punishment for being naughty and wanting to show your body to them, and for spying on us.""</p><p>Kate had reluctantly agreed to the spanking, for she very much wanted to play downstairs instead of being sent upstairs to bed. She'd spied on them for two whole years. She was ready for more.</p><p>In her dream Kate knew where she was. She had an aunt who was very vivacious. She'd always dreamed of staying with her aunt instead of her parents. And now, her dream engulfing her, she was her aunt's child, not her child actually but her live-in companion child, and her parents were nowhere to be seen.</p><p>Kate's aunt, a young woman, used a knife to spread icing over Kate's budding breasts. She slathered the icing over the top portion of each of Kate's titties, but left the underside bare, so that the guests could immediately see that Kate was not just a nipple-girl, but had actual little peaks that she could show off to them. Kate's aunt kissed Kate's belly but put nothing on it. She did, however, squirt whipped cream into Kate's pussy, so that she was covered a little bit down there. But then she put a maraschino cherry into the whipped cream, and Kate felt very embarrassed. She was indeed a virgin, yet she did not want it so blatantly advertised. She arched her hips, hoping to displace the cherry, but her aunt told her to be still or else. Then she parted Kate's lips and put an apple in Kate's mouth. After considering the effect for a moment, she plucked it out again. She said she preferred to see Kate's innocent smile. Then she drew apart Kate's hair into twin pigtails, as a final statement of Kate's artless sexiness, a bare girl who should be in bed spread out on a serving cart instead.</p><p>Kate had had her bath early tonight. She could still smell the Winnie-the-Pooh bubble bath on her skin and pigtailed hair, a light childish scent that clung to her even after she'd rinsed. She hoped the guests liked her. She did not wish to be rejected because she was too young. She wished for the man in the doorway to see her again, without her kid jeans and her t-shirt, all naked and spread out for his eyes and his mouth.</p><p>She was wheeled into the dining room by her aunt. To Kate's embarrassed delight her arrival was greeted by 'Ooohs' and 'Ahhs,' both female and male. They gazed upon her, all dressed in tuxes and evening gowns. Lying in a silver tray on the cart, she was lifted and transferred to the table by two men. One of them was the man who'd seen her in the family room. Slyly he took the bottom of the tray, the end where her feet were, so he could peer unrestricted up between her legs at her pussy. Kate was glad for the whipped cream her aunt had squirted there and hoped it covered all of her slit.</p><p>Kate was placed in the center of the table, between two elegant gold candelabra. Her hands, freed from the push-rail at the end of the cart, were re-tied to the candelabra, so that they remained stretched out above her head. Her bare feet were pulled wide apart and tied with ribbons that ran to the edges of the table, where they were tied by the long ribbons to hooks under the table. Kate did not resist as the men tied her. She was too excited. Her little nipples stood up straight, the icing not covering them, though it did cover the top halves of her breasts. Her pussy buzzed for attention under the layer of whipped cream that was melting in it, with the cherry announcing her innocence, like a small fake penis standing boldly up from a froth of baby-like cream.</p><p>A small discussion ensued among the guest over Kate's beauty and charm. No one suggested she might be too young to join them. Instead the females present talked of their first sexual experience. The men listened raptly. They might have been jealous, but a female in complete innocence lay right before them, offering herself, with her legs apart and her tits adorned and stiffly ready. Then, with all aroused, the women were encouraged to kneel up on the table, leaving their seats. Kate squealed as she felt herself licked by female tongues. They were quiet admirers of her beauty, these women, softly licking her like obedient cats having a treat. But Kate could barely restrain herself. She squirmed and laughed and gritted her teeth and then exploded out her breath in a squealing laugh.</p><p>She was so happy! The woman worked at her body appreciatively, as if she were as big as they were, and worthy. Yet she wondered if the men, upping the women's skirts from behind, were looking at her or at the newly revealed bottoms of their paramours. As Kate felt the kitten-like tongues of the women lick off the icing from her breasts, and then stay to suckle the little mounds, while other female tongues ate her cherry and invaded her slit, small sounds of pleasure erupted from those that were eating her. The women were being fucked! Kate turned her head this way and that, when the tongues did not make her giggle, and watched in amazement, close to the action at last, not spying from a distance, as the women were plowed by their lovers.</p><p>When the lovers turned to copulation, Kate was left to lie alone on the table. She was licked clean but her pussy burned for attention. She bucked her hips. She hoped someone would give her something for it. The man she'd seen in the doorway came to her, ignoring the women, or finished with them. He got on the table and dipped his stubbled face between her legs and began to lick.</p><p>Kate howled with pleasure. All around her she could hear the women being fucked, screaming out their delight, as she herself was chastely fucked in her slit by the tongue of this stranger. He invaded her and teased her hymen and tried pressing past it with his tongue. He made her thrash in her bonds on the table as he found her spot and attacked it with his mouth as if she were a full-grown woman.</p><p>At last Kate's aunt came and pulled him away. Over an hour had gone by, with him paying attention to just her bare licked-clean pussy. Now the couples had been satisfied, losing at least the edge of their passion to each other, and it was time to entertain them with Kate's spanking.</p><p>Kate was amazed to see her aunt completely nude. Her bare breasts swung over Kate's face, just inches from her mouth and her wide-eyes, as her aunt, kneeling up on the table, worked to untie Kate. She got an up-close view of her aunt's bottom as the woman turned and freed Kate's feet, still on her knees on the table as if she were a dog.</p><p>With her aunt properly seated in a cushioned dining chair, Kate was put over her aunt's knees. She gazed at the man who'd licked her. He had an awesome penis, though it was somewhat reduced in size due to some expenditure he'd recently made, it still impressed her. Kate wished he would spank her, to give her some dignity, but instead her aunt began paddling her. At first Kate tried sucking her thumb to ignore the pain and to keep from crying out, but she couldn't hold herself back for long.</p>"
890,"Craig's List, Part 1",Boybottomzup,boybottom513@yahoo.com,"['Mb', 'oral', 'anal', 'pedo', 'rape', '1st', 'rim']",Two men meet through Craig's List ads and find they share a common interest in little boys. Kent shows Brent how to find and seduce a boy of his own and then join the'family.' Where a local group of friends support each other for the common goal of sexing little boys.,2013-02-03T00:00:00,Warning- This story consists of graphic sex between men and underage boys. It is purely your decision to read this and in doing so consent to the content. If you are underage then you should stop reading now. This story is fiction only. Copyrighted. All rights reserved.,"<p>Thankfully I have never counted the number of times I sat at my desk with my underwear around my ankles but here I am again. My hand is wrapped around my erect cock while viewing the same stale fuzzy images of men and boys in different poses of sexual coupling. I wished I had newer images but it is much too difficult to download now that the authorities have flooded the IRC chat rooms looking for pedophiles to bust. You just can't trust the other person you are sharing your photos with anymore. I switched to my video collection and watched my favorite kid. He couldn't have been more than seven years old as I watched him swallow his daddy's six inch cock. My arm moved faster as the boy's upturned nose pressed into the coarse hairy man bush. The boy's thin red lips were sealed around the base. I knew how long the man's dick was before the kid swallowed so I knew it was bent and lodged down the child's throat. I wondered how many years it took the boy to fully please his man. It was my wish to be that man. To be the one who taught the boy the extreme pleasures of pedo sex.</p><p>I had seen this kid suck cock and take it up the ass so many times I simply lost interest in the video. After closing the media player I opened internet explorer and selected a saved favorite; Craigslist.com. I needed body contact and I hoped someone close by would be available. While looking through the Men Seeking Men ads I was shocked to discover an ad openly looking for like-minded men who shared ""taboo"" ""perv"" interests for JO session. Of course my mind was thinking man/boy taboo perv but it could mean other things too. I was apprehensive in answering the ad but I finally loaded up my pervy email account.</p><p>I had reservation about replying to this ad but my little head was thinking for me. I wrote, ""Read your ad on Craigslist. Me, 36 yo 6'-1"" 190 lbs. Brn hair/eyes. Clean shaven. 7"" uncut cock with shaved balls. Taboo can mean many things. Into perv m/b. What makes you a perv?""</p><p>An email replay came one day later. ""man/boy as well but like dad/son best. We should hang out sometime and discuss our interest.""</p><p>Now I never had an actual pedo friend whom I could sit down and talk with so the idea was both scary and exciting at the same time. We corresponded for weeks and then we both decided to meet. The safest place I could think of was the gay bar off of 4th street. The place would be loud and if we were overheard very few men would object.</p><p>Kent was his name. A fairly good looking guy any man or women could fall for. We had a few drinks just to get to know each other and decided to leave the bar and head back to his place where we could continue talking without the thump thump of the music.</p><p>He lived in the tallest condominium in town and near the top floor I entered Kent's place. </p><p>If you ever hooked up with anyone you know to look around to see if it is a safe place. ""Nice pad you've got!""</p><p>""Thanks! Have a seat in the living room and let's talk some more."" Kent brought a few beers from the kitchen and handed me one. ""You didn't lie in your email. You are as you described yourself.""</p><p>I smiled and said, ""why lie about my stats? You know I like underage boys so, if I were to keep one of them secret which would I choose?"" </p><p>Kent laughed. ""I suppose you are right. Let's discuss our shared interest, shall we?"" </p><p>Reaching for his belt he began to unfasten it and work his pants off his hips. Taking his lead I also began to remove my pants and shoes and finally my shirt. I watched Kent undress and when he last removed his underwear I followed suit and lifted my hips off the couch and slid my briefs off. Kent sat on the chair opposite of myself. We both looked at each other's firm bodies. Kent had some chest hair while mine was less so. </p><p>""Nice!"" Kent spoke as he looked at my dick. ""Your balls are shaved like you said. It reminds me of what I love. Hairless boy balls.""</p><p>""I shave them so I can be more like a young boy. It feels nice. Have you had any experience with boys?"" </p><p>""I've had one or two boys in my bed."" It was apparent Kent was being coy.</p><p>""It's liberating to finally talk pedo perv shit with someone else."" Pausing while touching my inflating cock. ""I admit I have never had the chance to fuck a boy. The hard part is actually finding one. I'm not a teacher, bus driver or scout leader. Maybe you can give me some pointers from your experience?""</p><p>Kent was stroking his cock. ""We'll see. Tell me about your perfect boy? How old is he, what does he look like and what would you do with him?""</p><p>I closed my eyes to picture my perfect boy. ""He is a gorgeous ten year old with medium length brown hair. Ruby cheeks and red pouty lips with a cute button nose. He knows nothing about sex and I get to introduce him to everything. I want to mark him as my own by emptying my balls into him. What about you?""</p><p>Kent pounded his cut cock, stroking every inch of it. ""Well, I would say that I don't have a favorite age. I like boys of all ages. In fact, the hornier I get the younger I crave. I used to prefer boys from 11 to 14, thinking they were best when they could cum. The more experience I got the younger I needed.""</p><p>Kent peaked my interest. It was as if he was imparting some of his knowledge onto me.</p><p>I told you in the ad I am into perv taboo shit. I fucking love the hairless, immature boys who can't shoot yet. Do you know what I mean?"" Kent asks.</p><p>""I think I do! When it comes to sex I want the hairless prepubescent boys too. There is something very perverted about fucking a sexually immature boy."" I said with delight. It was exhilarating to finally open up and tell someone what I really lusted after.</p><p>""That's the taboo of pure, untouched innocence ."" Kent looks at my cock. ""You're getting harder just thinking about fucking a young boy. Me too.""</p><p>Kent and I continued to stroke our dicks. Our legs spread wide and our balls jumping with each stroke.</p><p>""Most people don't understand our attraction to boys. If they only knew what it was like to seduce a little boy."" Kent was serious. ""I was lucky enough to breed a nine year old boy. When his little body was under mine and I started cumming inside him I wasn't taking anything from him. He was sharing his child like innocence with me. I was introducing him to a world he hadn't known yet.""</p><p>I replied, ""You may say he shared his innocence but you actually took a piece of it when you pinned him to the bed and fucked his brains out. I'm not judging you but I am fucking jealous.""</p><p>Kent relented, ""True. There is something I get from him but it is hard to quantify.""</p><p>I was curious to ask Kent, ""You say you gave him something. What was that?""</p><p>Kent looked at the ceiling for a moment. ""I introduced him to man/boy sex. There is a good chance that he will molest young boys when he gets older.""</p><p>Neither of us had a problem with that.</p><p>""Tell me of another boy you molested?"" I asked while eagerly waiting for the answer. </p><p>Kent slowed the pace of stroking his dick. His eyes glazed and he began to softly speak. ""Little Max! He was only two years old but with patience I was able to flip him over and ride his small ass.""</p><p>My mouth dropped open in shock. ""Are you kidding me?"" I just couldn't believe it. ""Did you really get your dick in a two year old boy butt?""</p><p>Kent nodded his head while fondling his balls and stroking his dick.</p><p>""Wow. You are a perv and you are right! The hornier I get the more pervy I get. Knowing that it can be done I guess I would fuck a two year old boy."" I continued. ""I've seen porn videos of men fucking babies. For me that is too young. Two. That is my limit."" I confessed.</p><p>Kent looked at me and smiled. ""Just a moment ago you said your favorite age is ten but now you say as young as two.""</p><p>""What can I say? I guess I am a bigger pervert than you."" Kidding around.</p><p>""Wanna bet? I've actually been there and done that!"" said Kent.</p><p>""Oh, do tell because my dick is hard just thinking about it.""</p><p>""I won't say when or with who but I had some time alone with this two year old boy. I was watching a friend's kid. During the evening he sat on my lap while I began to fondle him through his PJ's. The little kid was boned up and so was I. I carried him to his own bedroom and stripped him naked. When I removed his underpants I did it slowly. I like watching the small vee shape slowly emerge and finally the hairless groin. He just laid on his bed watching me. He didn't understand what was happening, nor did I care. His mouth was framed with beautiful soft red lips. Without pausing I covered his mouth with mine and kissed him deeply. I explored his baby teeth with my tongue. The boy didn't know how to kiss back but I reveled in the age difference as I stuck my tongue into his throat.""</p><p>""He watched me remove my clothes and he seemed really interested in my dick. Most boys are curious so I let him explore by body when I presented my hard cock to him His little fingers explored my dick, balls and bush. When I bent over to presented my butt to him he even touched there.""</p><p>Both of us were stroking harder as the story went on.</p><p>Kent continued, ""Finally I had enough of the foreplay and pushed him back on the bed. His small legs splayed open exposing his nearly two inch dick and barely visible balls that were mine for the taking. And I did. I sucked that kid to multiple climaxes. As I did so, his arms and legs were flailing from the pleasure. I played with the taught skin that held his baby balls that barely stretched as I sucked each tiny morsel. I can still taste his savory dick in my mouth.""</p><p>Kent paused the story to educate me. ""The area between boy's thighs and their dick is a great place to spend some time. Very hot and moist.""</p><p>Kent picked up the story. ""I was hard while holding the boy in my lap as my dick was steadily leaking. I straddled his face. I pushed my hard dick down causing a drop of juice to land on his lips. Naturally, he licked his lips and in doing so, tasted me for the first time. He watched me watch him not knowing what to do. Stroking upward on my cock more dick leak formed at my piss slit. The boy lifted his head and actually licked it off. As the child pulled away a clear liquid strand stretched, connecting both pedophile and prey.""</p><p>Kent shook his head and confessed that, at the time, he was so lost in lust that he wanted to force his aching cock into the child's throat without concern.</p><p>Kent looked at me. ""That was the moment when I knew I had to take what was his.""</p><p>""I dropped my hips and entered his mouth. My cock stretched his lips wide and I could feel his teeth but I didn't care. His smooth tongue moved along my dick. His small nose flared as he breathed. I looked into his eyes and could see the innocence of the boy. I wanted to cream in his mouth but that wouldn't make the boy mine. I decided a little ass play would benefit us both.""</p><p>Looking at me Kent taught me, ""Really young boys are easy to control. All you need to do is raise your voice loud enough and they will do anything you say.""</p><p>Kent Continued. ""While the kid was still flat on his back I knelt over the boy, facing his feet. It was easy to lower my ass into his face.""</p><p>I commanded the little shit to, ""Lick me up and down.""</p><p>""The boy hesitated but after squeezing his thigh I eventually felt his small tongue touch my ass. With both hands I pulled my ass cheeks apart and moved my hips to center my hairy man hole onto his tongue. While the boy half-heartedly licked my ass I pulled his legs up to access his own virgin hole. Spitting on my finger I lubed his smooth tight hole and inserted my finger. The boys anal lips molded around the intruding digit. The more I finger fucked him the less my own hole was being licked. I commanded him to stick his tongue inside my ass. He was so easy to control. The boy opened wide and I felt his red ruby mouth press against my wet butt lips. I felt his tongue inside me as my ass drooled back into his mouth.."" Kent stopped to take a drink of his beer.</p><p>Kent's story had me breathing heavy and my dick was hard as a rock. ""Don't stop. You have to tell me the rest. You have to tell me you fucked him.""</p><p>Kent smiled and continued his story. ""Well, I stretched his fuck hole with two fingers. I wasn't sure If he could take my six inch dick but what the hell. I had to give it a try. Right? So, I got off the boy's face. I was on a quest to breed him as deeply as I could. I greased up my dick to prepare for the slow journey of feeding my man cock to his toddler ass. After positioning him doggie style I forced the kid to inhale some poppers. After a few hits he finally relaxed enough.""</p><p>Kent spoke to me, ""you have never seen the untouched beauty of a small boy's ass. His two firm cheeks were so soft to the touch, white as linen. In the center was the object of my desire. The skin folds that closed around his hole would wink at me in time with his breathing. The ring was as red as the boys lips when they sucked my dick. While the boy was kneeling at the edge of the bed, I knelt on the floor. The view from behind was so cute. His tiny little boy balls were tight to his body and his flaccid dick barely hung at all. After opening his crack with my thumbs I could smell a clean boy scent. My nose touched his rosebud before I flattened my tongue and licked the boy from balls to spine. The texture and taste were very different as I licked his hole. He fought my tongue as it tried to break the ring. He lost when I drove it hard against the folds of skin. The tight ring held my tongue. Flicking it caused the boy to relax. When he dropped his hips unknowingly he offered me deeper access. Pure boy was all I could taste. My tongue was coated with his own anal lubricant. I was like a hummingbird lapping up the sweet nectar of his flower until I got my fill.</p><p>Now it was my turn to pause Kent. ""Hold on. I need another beer."" After bringing two beers from the kitchen Kent began again.</p><p>""After moving the child to the center of the bed doggie style I used my thumbs to pull open the unblemished hole and pushed my engorged cock head into it. Even with the poppers the kid was squirming. Holding his small hips in my hands I easily held him in position continuing to mount him. He was so small underneath me. I absolutely loved watching and feeling my dick begin to disappear inside the youngest boy I have ever raped.""</p><p>""Do you really think you raped him?"" I inquired.</p><p>""I am not sure what else you can call it. It was forced sex so it must be rape. Did I cross a line?"" Kent asked.</p><p>""To me, rape was always violent but the way you were able to molest the toddler then I say rape him."" There was no other answer for a horny pedophile.</p><p>Kent continued, ""As I was saying. I watched my cock slowly disappear into his body. Finally the hair above my dick covered his ass crack as his soft smooth butt cheeks pressed against my groin. It fit! I was surprised beyond belief but it fit! I remembered saying out loud. I held the boy tight to me for a few minutes with slight movements just to keep me hard. Slowly I pulled out an inch and pressed forward once again. </p><p>Back and forth I sawed and watched how his skin stretched over my dick. As I pulled from the boy his small hole grabbed and pulled with me. So small and so young. My mind raced with primal instincts. I needed to cum and that was all that mattered. I pulled out completely and grabbed the boys legs to flip him on his back. Standing on the floor I pulled his 27 lb. body to me. </p><p>Grabbing each ankle I forced his feet to his ears so his skinny hips were hanging over the edge of his own bed. My cock was rock hard and his small hole was open and winking at me. I lined up his hole and rammed my dick fully into him, hard! I pounded his immature body as a man should. My dick roughly moved in and out of his fuck hole. </p><p>In for a penny, in for a pound is what I thought. The little raggedy doll took everything I gave him. I almost wished he would put up a fight because I knew there wasn't anything he could do to stop my sexual assault. The child's dick was soft, so the pleasure was all mine. I was in total control of the child beneath me so I took everything I could. The room filled with sounds of my groin and his butt slapping together hard. Loud squeals came from the boy as the air was being forced out of his lungs with every thrust. I can still smell the musky sexual odor between us. </p><p>My balls were hard and tight to my body. They crashed against his small frame when I bottomed out inside him. Because the boy was mine and we were alone in his own bed I yelled without care.'You're mine, boy! Take my fucking pedo cock. Take it all...' As I crashed against his tiny body I sank my cock deep inside the boy and pulled his small hips hard against me. Tears welled up in the child's eyes but not from the pain but from the loud noise and movement. </p><p>He cried harder when his bruised anal ring was stretched tightly around the very base of my'rape stick' as I forced every last bit inside him. I finally threw my head back and exploded deep inside my youngest prey yet. I could feel cum rush from my balls and up through my shaft. It almost hurt as it blasted into the newly fucked little boy. I couldn't stop. His mouth was open and his eyes were watching me as more of me poured into him. My body was awash with feelings of sexual enlightenment. I reached a new plateau of pedo perversion as I raped his small body and took his cherry, and innocence.""</p><p>Sitting in the living room Kent pumped his dick one last time and shot his load all over his stomach while I began to shoot my own load high onto my chest and neck. I kept thinking about the two year old being molested so fully and all the cum deep inside him. I emptied my balls and tried to catch my breath after the hottest conversation I ever had.</p><p>After we both cleaned our cum from our own bodies I had to ask Kent if he ever got to fuck him again.</p><p>""He is the son of a friend of mine. That was some years ago but the kid is eleven now. His father wanted his boy broken in but the mother was always around. He took his wife out for a weekend getaway and instructed me to start the process. I still see them both on a regular basis. The kid has already expressed interest in two and three year old boys but we deny him any boy younger than himself. Boys are for men."" Kent said.</p><p>""When he turns 18 I expect to be there to watch him molest his first toddler.""</p><p>Smiling while wishing I had my own boy., ""The cycle continues..."" </p><p>End of Chapter 1</p><p>---</p><p><b>Please comment on the story. What are your favorite parts of the story? Was it descriptive enough? Too young? Too old? Any suggestions for more perverted thoughts?</b></p>"
891,"Craig's List, Part 2",Boybottomzup,boybottom513@yahoo.com,"['Mb', 'oral', 'anal', 'ped', 'rough']",Two men meet through Craig's List ads and find they share a common interest in little boys. Kent shows Brent how to find and seduce a boy of his own and then join the 'family.' Where a local group of friends support each other for the common goal of sexing little boys.,2013-02-09T00:00:00,Warning- This story consists of graphic sex between men and underaged boys.. It is purely your decision to read this and in doing so concent to the content. If you are underage then you should stop reading now. This story is fiction only. Copyrighted. All rights reserved.,"<p>I had knocked on Kent's condominium door a week later. It was the beginning of our weekly get together. We befriended each other through an ad on Craig's List. He was boldly searching out for like minded men into pervy taboo stuff without saying men who want to fuck boys. When I read the ad I knew what he meant and answered it. I was a afraid of letting someone know my most private secret and didn't trust him yet.. My mother always used to say ""birds of a feather flock together,"" so I took her advice. Kent told me some of his success stories of his boy conquests and I was ashamed to say I had none. Not only was my intention to find a friend who shared the same perverted sexual desires but hopefully to open a door to the world I desperately needed to join.</p><p>""Oh, hey Brent,"" Kent said after opening his condominium door. ""I see you brought your laptop""</p><p>""Ya, and it makes me nervous just carrying it out of my place,"" stepping into the entry way and closing the door. It felt better to be behind the door knowing what I had on the laptop.</p><p>""Come to the living room so we can get comfortable."" Kent led the way down the hallway to a brightly lit room with the curtains already drawn shut. ""Did you care for a drink?""</p><p>""A beer if you have it!""</p><p>Kent retrieved two bottles from the refrigerator and handed me one of them. </p><p>""After last week and the story I told you I bet you got so fucking horny you probably molested the newspaper boy by now."" Kent joked.</p><p>""No, but I seriously thought about the cute skater boy that lives around the corner from me. I just can't think of a way to get into his pants let alone talk to the kid."" hanging my head in shame.</p><p>""Don't worry about it. There are safer ways to get into a boys pants.""</p><p>""If there is I really need to know how."" I looked right at Kent with a pleading desire for instruction.</p><p>Kent began to remove his clothes and taking the hint so did I. Moments later he and I were nude and sitting about his living room. Neither one of us cared too much for other men's bodies but we both liked being nude and stroking our own cocks while talking about boys that we have seen or fucked. We were just two pedo pervs sharing an interest.</p><p>Kent had one hand on his beer and the other on his hard dong. His nuts were resting on the couch cushion. ""You brought your laptop, are you going to take notes?"" He laughed.</p><p>""I may not be able to remember a round of drinks but I certainly can remember facts about boys."" I removed the laptop from the carrying bag and moved to the couch to sit next to Kent. Both of us were naked. My balls were shaved and they didn't rest on the couch like Kent's. </p><p>""Kent looked down between my legs and commented. ""I really can't get over how much your balls look so much like a twelve year olds. They are certainly larger but they sit in such a nice tight sack and look so hot shaved.""</p><p>""When I jack-off, which is almost daily, I stroke my own nuts and imagine that I am fondling a twelve year old."" </p><p>After logging into my laptop I started up the TruCrypt encryption program to unlock a hidden partition on my hard drive. From there I showed Kent a few of my favorite pictures. </p><p>""Ooh, a show and tell. I will have to get my pix as well"" </p><p>I had nearly 30 gigabytes of pictures, videos and stories of men and boys. Some of my least favorite were boys being naughty together.</p><p>""Do you like any of these?"" I asked Kent.</p><p>""They all look so delicious. Let's see some more.""</p><p>I noticed a pattern during the slideshow. Kent paused the slideshow when an angry man dick was shoved up some young innocent ""first timer."" </p><p>""Those are my favorite too."" I confessed.</p><p>""When I see that pedo's dick working its way into a fresh boy, you have to admire his work."" </p><p>""Take a look at some of my favorites then. His name is Misha. Watch how he takes control and sits on the guys dick. Misha is sporting wood as well."" </p><p>""Someone trained him right!"" Kent now stroking his dick harder.</p><p>""I know you like em a little younger especially after you telling me about that two year old. Take a look at the Nephew series....""</p><p>Kent didn't even have to look at it. ""I have that one. But I think I may be missing a few of the pictures based on how they are named.""</p><p>For the next hour we both sat with our laptops open and traded pictures of preteen boys being molested by men. We both traded our missing pictures to complete our collections. </p><p>It was the videos that truly got both of us horny as hell. The one kid couldn't have been more than seven was doggie style on a bed eagerly moving backward on an eight inch cock. The boy wiggled his little butt trying to get a slightly curved dick into his pedo pleasing pussy. The sad truth was the man couldn't keep a rock solid hard-on and it kept bending. </p><p>""If that were me,"" pointing to the screen, ""my dick would be so fucking hard it would drive straight into the kid.""</p><p>Kent explained, ""He probably gets to fuck the kid every night. Maybe he is bored or the boy is too old for him now."" </p><p>""Now that would be a problem I would love to have."" I exclaimed.</p><p>""Watch how the boy sucks dick... He really loves it.""</p><p>The screen glowed with a close-up of the boys cute face as the mans hard dick was in the boys mouth. The seven year old was actually deep throating the man. When the dick slipped from the boys mouth you could see a drop of juice pearl at the piss hole. The boy looked up to the man's face and then looked back down to the drop and put his lips to it, pulling away. A clear strand of ball lubricant stretched from the end of the man's dick to the bottom lip of the boy. Playfully, the young boy tried multiple times to see how far the clear stand would stretch before breaking. He then simply lapped up the dripping cock and swallowed it as if it were honey from the pot.</p><p>""This kid was trained from an early age. I can tell because he was able to deep throat an eight inch dick,"" Kent said. ""That takes some time.""</p><p>""It's so hot watching his small nose pressed into the man's harry bush. The boy is owned.""</p><p>We both were stroking our cocks thinking about fucking that boy.</p><p>""Here is another short video. It's called Ass-Cum-Drip."" </p><p>I launched another of my favorite. It appeared to be a five year naked boy sitting on a man's lap, slightly reclined against the mans chest. The boy's hand reached behind himself and gripped the man's hard dong. He was attempting to position it at his little butt hole. He was having trouble so the man helped by repositioning the kid by spreading the child's legs and taking hold of his own dick. The man quickly slipped the large head into the slippery hole. The boy again reached for the man's dick and tried to pull on it forcing more into himself. </p><p>""Clearly the boy has been fucked before and loves it too.""</p><p>The man pumped into the kid and quickly came. After, he lifted the boy off his long dick by holding underneath the boys thighs. Whomever was filming had a close up of the gapping boy pussy and recorded the thick semen running out of the well fucked boy hole.</p><p>""It's fucking hot watching that pedo milk flow from the boy's ass but if it were me I would force the boy to hold it inside him and send him off to school. I would smile all day long knowing that at least one boy was running around the playground with a butt load of my seed."" I was stroking my dick harder while thinking about his jean covered butt skipping and running as part of me lubed his insides. ""None of the others, especially the teachers would know that this cute little kid was bent in half being thoroughly molested just before kindergarten class.""</p><p>""That's because you are such a perv."" Kent smacked my bare leg as he got up to get more beers.</p><p>Kent was talking to me from the kitchen, ""You had some great kiddy porn. I guess I can say you're not a cop.""</p><p>I started to laugh. ""If you don't know by now I don't know what would convince you."" </p><p>Kent returned to the living room. ""There is a way and you can prove it tonight."" </p><p>""What? You and I get into a van and kidnap some unsuspecting boy off the street?"" Kind of jokingly.</p><p>""Come with me.""</p><p>Kent closed the laptop and placed it on the table. We both walked down the hallway and entered his bedroom. It was dark so I couldn't fully see but slowly my eyes adjusted and discovered a sleeping child in his bed.</p><p>""Do you remember the story of the two year old?""</p><p>""Hard to forget. I jacked off to it here when you were telling it and at home every night since.""</p><p>""That's him."" Kent pointed to the bed. ""He just turned eleven and he still loves dick.""</p><p>I can't tell in the dark but he looks cute.</p><p>Kent turned on the light so we could see the naked boy sleeping on top of the covers. He was very cute sleeping on his back with one leg open. For the first time in my adult pedo life I was able to actually see a boy's immature dick and balls. I kept staring while Kent watched my reaction.</p><p>""I spoke to a friend of mine and borrowed his boy for the evening. About an hour before you got here I fucked him pretty hard.""</p><p>""This friend of yours... how did you get to know him?"" I inquired.</p><p>""First things first. I will tell you about my friend after.""</p><p>""Are you saying I get to fuck him?"" I said with much excitement.</p><p>Kent smiled. ""You have to prove to me you are not a cop. A cop wouldn't molest this kids ass, now would he?""</p><p>""No, but I would!"" I quickly added.</p><p>""Good."" Kent walked over to the bed and lightly touched the boys smooth flat chest, waking the young kid. Kent apologized to the boy for waking him up.</p><p>Kent explained the situation to the boy and finally the after wiping sleep from his own eyes young Max got off the bed and took my hand. The child led me to the edge of the bed and had me sit down. Without skipping a beat he immediately knelt between my legs and slurped on the end of my already solid dick. Kent turned and left the room.</p><p>It was the newest and best feeling I have ever experienced. Watching this cute eleven year old boy servicing my pedo dick almost brought me to climax soon after the child started. His experienced mouth worked the length of my dick and rolled my balls while licking them clean.</p><p>Max spoke for the fist time, ""You shave your balls. They feel nice.""</p><p>""Do you like hairless balls?"" I asked.</p><p>""Mmmmmm."" Max moaned as his red lips were wrapped around my shaft and my dick head at the entrance to his throat.</p><p>Max spit out my aching dick to say, ""I love hairless cocks. But my father said I can only suck other boys when I am eighteen. Something about 'boys are for men'.""</p><p>""Boy on boy sex can be fun but Man on boy sex is so much better. You will love the size and age difference when you fuck.""</p><p>Max began to lick under my balls and I could feel his soft tongue glide up and over my smooth ball sack.</p><p>I continued, ""it's also a power thing. Men like to force themselves onto the boy. You're in control right now but not for long.""</p><p>Kent re-entered the bedroom and held a video camera. He was recording me being serviced by the boy. I ignored Kent and the camera. At this point I didn't care if he was filming me for blackmail or not.</p><p>My wet cock was hard and saliva dripped from my smooth ball sack. The boy was experienced and I wanted it all. It felt wonderful when my cock was deep inside the boys throat but I really wanted it up his ass. It is the only way for a man to own a boy.</p><p>I grabbed the kids ears and pulled the boy off my dick. Max looked at me and must have seen the wild animal in me because that was how I felt. All the built-up sexual frustration I experienced my whole life brought me to this moment. Without a doubt tonight I was going to become a true pedophile by molesting my first boy. Realizing the milestone I greedily pushed Max backward onto the bed and immediately jumped on him. Our naked bodies touched as my lips found his and kissed a young boy for the first time. The boy beneath me kiss back with his eyes closed. I moved my lips to his neck. I could smell the child's sexuality, He was in heat and so was I. He was too old to smell of cookies and milk. It was more like baseball leather and bike chain grease. Max hadn't reached puberty but that didn't stop his small three inch dick from poking me. I licked down his chest and found two perfectly formed nipples. At first I sucked and licked them with desire but after I began to lightly chew them Max hit the roof and began to swear.</p><p>""Fuck that feels good!"" Max wrapped his thin legs around me trying to hump into my chest. </p><p>I was reminded that Kent was still in the room when he said, ""I forgot to tell you. Max likes it a little rough. He likes to be dominated by men."" </p><p>""It's probably because you raped his little ass when he was two."" I said to Kent. ""Thank you!""</p><p>A trail of my saliva ran from his chest to his belly button. I enjoyed licking him everywhere but finally I reached his hairless groin.</p><p>The eleven year old tasted wonderful. His smooth taut skin felt so sexy as I licked between his leg and nutsack. I stuck my whole face into that crevice and with both hands closed his legs around my head. His thighs covered my ears as my world shrunk to include my face and a boys immature genitals. For the first time I experienced feeling the small skin ridges of a tight prepubescent ball sack on my tongue. As the video camera caught the act of man and boy, my mind recorded every sensory stimulation I was experiencing. The sight, smells, tastes and feelings were overload for me while hearing high pitched cries of ecstasy from the boy I was molesting.</p><p>I finally licked the length of his small hard dick. When I reached his flared head and slipped my lips over it. Many men have sucked this kid but tonight he was mine. I worked his dick in and out of my mouth causing him a small amount of pain as I caught the rim of his flared dickhead between my teeth and pulled. </p><p>Max lifted his head off the bed. ""Fucking 'A' that hurts. Suck me but don't bite it off you pervert.""</p><p>I smiled knowing and accepting that I was a pervert. </p><p>My mouth swallowed his dick and my tongue slid over his balls. The child's smooth groin was fully in my mouth. I rolled his balls with my tongue as his cock touched the back of my throat. His legs snapped shut on my ears and again I was feasting alone.</p><p>Max placed both his hands on my head. His small fingers grabbed at my hair as he arched his back in pleasure. The sexy boy climaxed and thrust up into my face and came hard. His small dick poked at my throat and his balls squeezed together against my tongue. A thin watery liquid dribbled out of his dick and into my throat. Max's balls slipped from my mouth as I caught some of the liquid on my tongue. It was very sweet tasting and void of any sperm. His balls were still too immature. Just the way I like them.</p><p>Max was breathing hard as I watched the boy gradually come down from his orgasm.</p><p>Before he had time to recover I pulled him off the bed and pushed him face forward standing against a wall. I could have frisked him in this position but instead I was going to fuck him.</p><p>Kent picked up a bottle of lube and tossed it to me. I finger fucked him with lube and coated my hard boy fucking stick. I positioned myself behind the child and touched my dickhead against his fuck hole.</p><p>""Ok boy, ready or not...""</p><p>""Do it."" Max countered.</p><p>""On the count of three then."" I started to count but just after saying ""one"" I drove my man sized dick straight into his eleven year old ass. I lifted with my legs and actually rammed his ass so hard his feet left the ground.</p><p>Max let out a yip from the sudden pressure but took the abuse.</p><p>Kent was video taping the hole thing. ""Oh ya. Fuck him hard. The little shit needs a man in him.""</p><p>Slowly I pounded his ass. My dick has never been happier as I fucked my first boy ever.</p><p>I thought for sure that I wouldn't last too long but my legs were getting tired standing behind the boy and thrusting into him. I had to pull out.</p><p>Moving the boy back onto the bed I thrust into him again just as soon as I lined up my dick to his sexy ass, doggy style. This felt better since I could get more of me into him. </p><p>Knowing Max liked it a little rough I reached under him while fucking and felt his dick. It was flaccid. Instead I took his balls and pulled. Max protested but his dick began to lengthen. He also responded when I twisted his small nipples. Max drove his body back against me when I did that. </p><p>I was getting close to blowing my wad inside him. So, I pulled out again. I wanted this to last a while longer. His small body against mine felt so liberating. I sat on the edge of the bed and had Max lay across my lap. His softening dick pressed against my own balls. I pulled his ass cheeks open. I had to see the object of my lust. His red swollen hole was stretched open. With little effort I could open him further to see the inner temple where my dick will deliver my offering.. It glistened in the light from the slippery lube. Without thinking I blew air across his open hole and slapped his ass hard three times. My handprint marked the boy.</p><p>As I did so, he wiggled around from the sudden pain and his dick hardened to its full length.</p><p>""Get back on the bed and lift your legs back to your ears!"" I bellowed.</p><p>Max knew what to do. Moments later I drove my aching dick back into his reddened fuck hole.</p><p>""Your dad was right. Boys are for men."" I huffed out.</p><p>Max was being fucked hard. My dick fully penetrated him as my balls crashed against his tailbone. I knelt at his body with my dick inside him. My forearms slid under his back and grabbed his small shoulders. I was in total control of the boy and nothing was going to stop me from breeding his ass.</p><p>I dropped my head to his ear and whispered, ""Boys are for men.""</p><p>Both of us were bucking and slamming our lower bodies together. I was getting close. My balls were boiling and near exploding. Kent filmed close ups of my dick disappearing into the child beneath me.</p><p>Max whispered in my ear. ""Boys are for men.... Give it to me.""</p><p>Max was such a naughty little boy slut.</p><p>""When you become a man like me, do you want to fuck boys too?"" talking into his ear.</p><p>""Fuck ya. Little ones."" Little Max confessed.</p><p>""You are such a little perv. Is it true you want to fuck a two year old?"" Remembering the story Kent told me earlier.</p><p>Again Max confessed. ""Ya, I'd fuck a two year old boy.""</p><p>And just as I whispered into Max's ear ""When you are a man, you and I can rape one together.""</p><p>Max didn't say anything, he lifted his head and thrust his tongue into my mouth. I pulled on his shoulders driving my dick deep into his ass and came so hard Max's eyes flew open and slowly closed. I couldn't stop flooding his body with my seed. A lifetime of pent-up pedo cream filled a deserving prepubescent boy. We both passionately kissed as my spent balls rolled and my softening man dick slowly slipped from it's happy home.</p><p>Kent turned off the video recorder and continued our long conversation. ""Max is the son of this friend of mine. We both belong to the group NAMBLA. It stands for North American Man Boy Love Association. It's a great way to meet other pervy pedo men and fuck boys of all ages.</p><p>Now that I know for sure you are a bonafide sexual predator of boys I would be happy to nominate you for NAMBLA membership. The only way to join is to find a boy of your own and enter together. </p><p>---</p><p><b>Please comment on the story. What are your favorite parts of the story? Was it descriptive enough? Too young? Too old? Any suggestions for more perverted thoughts?</b></p>"
892,"Craig's List, Part 3",Boybottomzup,boybottom513@yahoo.com,"['Mb', 'oral', 'anal', 'pedo']",Two men meet through Craig's List ads and find they share a common interest in little boys. Kent shows Brent how to find and seduce a boy of his own and then join the 'family.' Where a local group of friends support each other for the common goal of sexing little boys.,2013-02-09T00:00:00,Warning- This story consists of graphic sex between men and underage boys. It is purely your decision to read this and in doing so consent to the content. If you are underage then you should stop reading now. This story is fiction only. Copyrighted. All rights reserved.,"<p>Max was all 'tuckered out' being fucked twice in two hours and decided to sleep naked on Kent's bed while the perverts went back to the living room.</p><p>Kent and I were still naked and loved being so as we continued our conversation about the North American Man Boy Love Association, (NAMBLA).</p><p>""There are two levels to NAMBLA. The political side that publicly advocates man/boy love and the private side where the members throw sex parties and grow our membership by enlisting new pedophiles. That is where you come in.""</p><p>My mouth slightly open as my mind wandered into the dark corners of a secret club where boys are indoctrinated into sex with men.</p><p>""Count me in. Earlier you said I had to bring a boy of my own into the club. Why?"" I inquired.</p><p>Kent told me of their history, ""There was a time when NAMBLA didn't have this rule and there were twenty men to one boy. A boy may last as long as three or four fucks before he must have rest and that left too many men just watching. It was decided many years ago that each man must bring at least one boy into the group.""</p><p>""I can understand that. But that is the hard part, isn't it?"" </p><p>Kent shook his head. ""There are a few ways that we developed. Pedo men are a diverse group. We have all sorts of talents so we decided to come together and create a conspiracy.""</p><p>""Sounds like Mission Impossible. Do you have a theme song as well?"" motioning to Kent if he would like a beer.</p><p>While I retrieved two beers, Kent continued.</p><p>""Members of NAMBLA are accountants, businessmen, teachers from pre-school to college, scout leaders, ministers, and even politicians. If each of these people stood alone there is little hope of successfully seducing a boy. But if we work together it makes it much easier to do so with a smaller chance of getting caught. For instance. We targeted an elementary school nearby and with a politicians help we moved one of our members who taught fifth grade into a Principal's position while back filling his old job with another member. With some careful employee shuffling we now have control over the first and second grade classes. The nest of pedophiles in that school have learned to spot the boys who are susceptible to our sexual advances.""</p><p>I point out, ""Like the plains of Africa. The lion stalks the herd and chooses his prey.""</p><p>""Not as crude as that but I suppose it could be viewed as such.""</p><p>""I should have become a teacher."" I said.</p><p>""They are happy over there. The Principal is attempting to fire the kindergarten teacher because we have a new member who wants to transfer to that classroom. We will soon have full access to all the kindergärtners too. </p><p>""Are there no plans for the other grades?""</p><p>Kent pointed out. ""There is no need. The younger boys will age and we will continue to control them even out of school. So if you want a fifth grader you can have him because we trained him during the earlier years. Most of our members loose interest when the boy turns fifteen or so. The older boys will find even younger ones for the group and the orgy of men and boys continues.</p><p>I just had to know, ""How do they turn a boy during class?""</p><p>When one of the boys is naughty the teacher walks the boy to the principal's office. But instead of taking the boy to the office he takes him to a locked room where the principal was already waiting. It's in that room where the process of seducing the boy begins. By the end of the week both principal and teacher would have fucked the boy twice.""</p><p>""That's fucking hot! How many boys are they turning over there?""</p><p>Kent paused, ""By turning, do you mean morally corrupting?""</p><p>""Ya, that's even hotter.""</p><p>""Just under ten percent of the boys. If you think about it, doesn't that make sense?""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>Kent continued, ""Ten percent is the number of gay boys in any group. If we find and molest the gay boys what chance is there they would complain? Now if we forced ourselves on a straight boy then the chances of him telling his parents increases as he gets older. But, and this is the important part. We also discovered that if a boy is repeatedly molested before he turns eight we can turn his sexuality. </p><p>It is scientifically impossible that when we breed boys of any age they cannot produce a baby. The way we propagate our pedo species is by the act of breeding very young boys. Our seed is not wasted on the little ones. Nearly 100 percent of those boys will end up molesting young boys when they get older.</p><p>""I like the sound of that. Corrupting the 'little ones' so they corrupt others.""</p><p>Kent interrupted, ""You've must have heard of NABLA's creed. 'Get them before they're eight, or it's too late!""</p><p>""Any chance that I can go to the principals 'office' to punish a boy?"" I begged.</p><p>""I doubt it. Even though we may control that school it doesn't mean the other teachers aren't looking out for the children's safety. They may see you and raise suspicion. Once you get indoctrinated into our family you will meet some of the grade school boys and molest them outside of school.""</p><p>""And for that to happen I need my own boy before you will allow me in."" Pointing out the flaw in the plan. ""I am not a teacher so I don't have the means to meet boys.""</p><p>Kent shift on the couch. His naked body and limp dick still on display. ""Do you have any criminal record at all?""</p><p>""None. Maybe a speeding ticket or two."" I said.</p><p>""Good. Then the easiest way for you to find a boy is through the 'Big Brothers Association'.""</p><p>""I actually thought of that but I am single and I didn't want to raise suspicion.""</p><p>Kent snorted. ""No problem there. We have NAMBLA members in that organization. I make a simple phone call and you meet with a planted NAMBLA member.""</p><p>""This seems all to easy."" My dick was hardening just thinking about having my own boy to worship my cock.</p><p>---</p><p>Three weeks later I was dressed casually to meet a guy named Dave who was a secret member of NAMBLA but worked at the local chapter of 'Big Brother's Association.' </p><p>I sat in the waiting room with other potential ""big brothers"" when a large muscular man of thirty stepped into the room and walked directly up to me. </p><p>""Brent. Nice to meet you."" Dave held out his hand as I looked up from the magazine, Boys Life.</p><p>""Good to meet you too."" I shook his larger hand.</p><p>I followed Dave to his private office and he closed the door behind me. </p><p>""Sit, there is much to discuss.""</p><p>I sat in the chair but I was puzzled about how he knew me.</p><p>""I never met you but yet you walked right up to me in the waiting room as if you already knew who I was.""</p><p>""Kent and I watched a home movie of you and Max together. He was your first, wasn't he?"" Dave inquired.</p><p>Now I was a bit uncomfortable. Talking about man/boy love with Kent was easy but opening up to a stranger was a little un-nerving.</p><p>Dave continued, ""Your performance was spectacular. Max has been a great addition to our family</p><p>""I hope to be as well."" I added.</p><p>""I am sure you will. Now relax. You and I share the same interests so there is no need to be nervous with me.""</p><p>""Can anyone hear us from outside your office?"" I inquired.</p><p>Dave looked around the room and assured me, ""I wouldn't recommend shouting but you certainly can tell me in your normal voice your desire to rape little boy butts.""</p><p>Dave reached out for the packet of paperwork that was sent to me via mail. I had filled out all the items including some very personal things.</p><p>Dave read through the paperwork. ""Good! So far so good.""</p><p>""There were a lot of questions. I hope I answered them correctly,"" glancing at the paperwork on his desk.</p><p>""I don't see any red flags that would cause any concern. We make every attempt to weed out the undesirables to protect the little brothers."" Dave smiled at his own absurd statement.</p><p>I added, ""You have to keep 'em innocent. Until...""</p><p>Dave rubbed his crotch. ""Until...""</p><p>Each of us were remembering a boy we once knew intimately. But reality kicked in.</p><p>""Back to business."" Dave said. ""Now I have some personal questions that will never show up on our forms.""</p><p>I shifted in my chair wishing I could fast forward a few months and skip all this crap.</p><p>""Let's talk about pairing you up with a boy. Do you have a preference to race?""</p><p>""White."" And then corrected myself, ""Sorry, Caucasian""</p><p>""We have more black kids than we do white kids. Are you sure?"" Dave looked at me.</p><p>""Very sure. Not that there is anything wrong with black boys it's just that I don't find many of them suitable.""</p><p>""It's good to be honest. We all have our likes and dislikes."" Dave made a cheat sheet note for his personal file. If someone were to discover the sheet of paper and read it, it would look like a bunch of scribbles and never revealing what it truly meant.</p><p>""What about religious preference?""</p><p>""It doesn't matter."" Then I thought for a moment. ""it would be kind of sexy knowing that I was intimate with a choirboy at some Catholic church.""</p><p>""They are adorable in those uniforms but let's increase your chances of sodomizing a boy by excluding religion."" Flipping the sheet over, ""What color hair and eyes are you most attracted to?""</p><p>""Isn't everyone in love with boys with blond hair and blue eyes? I'll take one of those."" I directed.</p><p>""Good luck. We're out of stock on that model.""</p><p>""In order of preference then... Blond hair, blue eyes then brown eyes. Or Brown hair and brown eyes will be fine.""</p><p>I knew it may be slim pickings to get my ideal boy but if there is a choice why not make love to my fantasy boy.</p><p>Dave continued, ""Do you prefer your boys to be skinny or with a lot of padding?""</p><p>""I won't even consider a fat boy. My engine races for a thin or even skinny boy.""</p><p>""What ages?""</p><p>I thought for a moment. ""The boy that gets me the hardest is a ten year old. I'll say ten."" </p><p>Dave put his pencil down on the desk. ""Do you mind if I make a suggestion?""</p><p>I lifted my hand as if to say please.</p><p>""If I were to match you up with a nine or ten year old you may find it difficult to get into his pants. I would recommend a younger boy.""</p><p>""Kent told me your motto is 'Get them before they're eight, or it's too late.' Is that what you mean?""</p><p>""Exactly. The youngest little brothers our organization will accept for pairing is six years old. While NAMBLA accepts them much younger. If you were to choose a six or seven year old boy you will be able to enjoy him for three to four more years than if you were to choose a ten year old.""</p><p>""You would make a great salesman.""</p><p>Dave chortled, ""around here these boys sell themselves.""</p><p>""How long would the process take to find my match?""</p><p>""Because I knew you were coming. I slowed down the matching process. Other potential 'big brothers' are being denied a match until the family has a chance to choose our own. There are three that you may find interesting. I don't have any pictures but I can describe them to you.""</p><p>My cock began to thicken inside my pants anticipating the boy's characteristics.</p><p>""The first candidate is eight years old. He has brown eyes and hair. Approximately 60 lbs and 4' 2"" in height. He likes soccer and video games""</p><p>""What's his cock size?"" I laughed.</p><p>""Sorry, I didn't get around to measuring that. Although I will recommend it in our next meeting."" Dave jokingly said.</p><p>""The second boy is six years old. He is blond with green eyes. Sorry they weren't blue. He is about 43 lbs wet and 3' 6"" in height. He is a little short for his age but he too likes soccer and video games.""</p><p>""What boy doesn't like soccer and video games."" </p><p>""That would be candidate three. He is a brown haired, brown eyed nine year old. He is shy and loves books. And because he doesn't play soccer he is slightly overweight, 83 lbs at 4' 5"".</p><p>""The first two sound delicious because I don't like overweight boys.""</p><p>Dave interrupted. ""You are missing some of the information here. Shy boys are easier to turn once you gain their trust.. But this one is over eight years old so he isn't a safe bet.""</p><p>""That leaves just the two. I am partial to blond boys but the eight year old is closer to my age range.""</p><p>""Will you accept some advice?"" Dave asked.</p><p>""I am new to this so, yes.""</p><p>""Both boys are very cute. Both are active and have some body tone due to playing soccer. The older boy is somewhat dominant and could cause some trouble for us if not handled correctly. I would recommend the six year old both because he is under eight and he really is cute as a button. From what I could see the boy has a pert muscular butt on narrow hips. But that would only matter if if you are an ass man like me.""</p><p>""Oh ya! It matters. I enjoy everything about boys. Their laughter, playfulness, cute little noses, flaccid and hard little cocks. But most of all I need to split their sexy little butts cheeks and force myself inside.""</p><p>""So be it! The six year olds name is Ryan.""</p><p>Dave handed me a letter of introduction including the boys name and address along with his mother's name. </p><p>""I will setup a time for you to visit Ryan and his mother."" Dave said. ""I would recommend that you do nothing to indicate your true intentions toward the boy. Be supportive and lie to the mother.""</p><p>My eyebrows raised as he told me to lie.</p><p>""Tell her that you will be taking Ryan fishing, hiking, sports games and other manly things. She wants to hear her son will grow up experiencing those things.""</p><p>""Easy enough."" I said. </p><p>""You are inexperienced at seducing boys. Please don't do this on your own. It can backfire in a big way. Talk to Kent. He will explain the best way to flip the child.""</p><p>I smiled at the word ""flip."" I envisioned actually flipping him over to rape his little ass but Dave actually meant flipping him sexually to accept pedo cock.</p><p>After shaking Dave's hand and thanking him for his guidance I left the office and whistled all the way home.</p><p>---</p><p>The weekend came and Kent arrived at my house to discuss ""the plan."" We both sat in my living room.</p><p>""First of all, don't grab for his dick right away. The direct route is not the best way."" Kent started.</p><p>I sat on my over stuffed chair listening and learning from a person who knows.</p><p>""For the first few months your job is to befriend Ryan and get him to trust you. Just because he is six doesn't mean he will bond with you. Show him a good time. Take him to movies, ball games and other fun things"" Kent continued.</p><p>These were common sense instructions but I listened anyway.</p><p>""You want the boy to return to his mother praising you and what a good time you two had. She has to be comfortable with you too. She will trust you when the boy trusts you.""</p><p>""I understand.""</p><p>""The 'family' had developed a plan a few years ago that is very successful getting a boy to accept our sexual advances. We will use it on Ryan.""</p><p>""Can you tell me more? Like what is the plan and how long will it take?"" I greedily asked.</p><p>""I'll tell you more the day of the plan but befriend the boy first.""</p><p>There wasn't much more instruction from Kent. I just needed to con Ryan and his mother into trusting me so I can betray them both later. I paused for a moment asking myself if that was the right thing to do but the mental image of trying my hardest to impregnate a six year old boy crushed any concerns.</p><p>In the mean time Kent had closed the curtains and began to undress. Moments later I was naked sitting side by side Kent watching a pedo porn of two guys spit roasting a boy. It turned out to be Dave and Kent both fucking Max when he was seven years old. Dave never let on that Max was his boy.</p><p>Kent and I were beating our man meat as Kent spoke commentary of the show. And as Kent described the feeling of fucking the boy I blew my load all over my chest as both men in the video filled Max to the max.</p><p>It was then that I realized I was no longer interested in watching pedo porn movies. I wanted to be the guy blowing his load in the boy on film and not blowing his load watching one.</p><p>Little Ryan has no idea What was coming his way. The sexually innocent never do.</p><p>---</p><p><b>Please comment on the story. What are your favorite parts of the story? Was it descriptive enough? Too young? Too old? Any suggestions for more perverted thoughts?</b></p>"
893,"Craig's List, Part 4",Boybottomzup,boybottom513@yahoo.com,"['bb', 'oral', '1st']",Two men meet through Craig's List ads and find they share a common interest in little boys. Kent shows Brent how to find and seduce a boy of his own and then join the 'family.' Where a local group of friends support each other for the common goal of sexing little boys.,2013-02-09T00:00:00,Warning- This story consists of graphic sex between men and underage boys. It is purely your decision to read this and in doing so consent to the content. If you are underage then you should stop reading now. This story is fiction only. Copyrighted. All rights reserved.,"<p><b>Cast of Characters</b></p><p></p><blockquote><ul> <li>Brent Breedem - Myself - Adult Male</li> <li>Ryan - My assigned 'little brother association' - 6 years old</li>
<p></p><li>Kent - Met through Craig's List - Adult Male - NAMBLA Member</li> <li>Tommy - Kent's 3 year old lover.</li>
<p></p><li>Dave - Works at Big Brothers organization - NAMBLA Member</li> <li>Max - Dave's 11 year old son.</li>
<p></p><li>Big John - Elementary Principle - NAMBLA member</li> <li>Sean - 'little brother association' - 8 year old</li>
<p></p><li>Arnold - Grandfather to Aaron - NAMBLA member</li> <li>Aaron - 13 years old grandson of Arnold</li>
<p></p><li>Leroy - Elementary Teacher 2nd grade - NAMBLA member</li> <li>Danny - 10 year old, past student of Leroy's</li> </ul></blockquote><p>---</p><p>Only a few months ago my life was very bland. I was a closeted homosexual with a sexual appetite for prepubescent boys. I never acted on my instinct but I had this unending desire to get into the pants of some underage boy. My only outlet was multiple years of collecting pedo porn. I still remember the very first kiddy porn picture I downloaded. I was instantly hooked.</p><p>There were no regrets answering the Craig's List ad. Kent was looking for other like minded men to jack off with, talking about boys and sharing child porn. It was with him I discovered a group called NAMBLA, North American Man Boy Love Association. So far, I have had little contact with the ""family"" as it was known for the local chapter of NAMBLA. I soon concluded NAMBLA wasn't necessarily about the love between the man and boy. It was definitely more about the men and their sexual appetite for prepubescent boys. This didn't bother me at all. I shared this desire. I also wasn't bothered by the fact the family didn't have any age boundaries. When I first acknowledged my desire for boys my age of attraction was ten years old but as the years progressed my interests grew younger. When I am super hard my desires shift to the toddlers. Sometimes I feel shame but mostly lust.</p><p>Kent told me a story where he was able to actually fuck a two year old. I know it's hard to believe but he did! I believe it can be done because I have seen a few child porn pix and vids of a man's six inch dick actually fucking a boy in diapers. That's not necessarily my 'cup of tea' but I like the idea of looking down at my groin to see the size difference between our two bodies. It would be very perverted to breed a boy so little.</p><p>The NAMBLA members have the experience and I want to be a part of the family. But the only way I can join was to find my own boy and join the group together. Kent and another member of the family, Dave, set it up so that I would become the big brother to a six year old boy through the Big Brother's Association. The goal was to befriend the boy, gain his trust and with the help of the other members, seduce the boy. I was looking forward to the day I finally had my own boy to make love to. I suppose love would eventually happen between us but only after the repeated sodomy.</p><p>Some would say it is wrong to have sex with a boy. They call it molestation or rape of a child because a child can't decide for himself. But my need is to get naked with a young boy and have sex with him. If that means molesting or raping him then so be it. NAMBLA's motto is 'Get them before they're eight or it's too late!"" It makes sense to ""train"" a young boy into having sex with men. Very young boys are impressionable and will soon accept the sexual advances along with a stiff man dick.</p><p>---</p><p>Six year old Ryan was assigned to me as my little brother. I was on the way over to his house to meet him for the first time. Kent, a pedo friend of mine, told me not to do anything sexual with the boy. Apparently there was a plan that has worked on other boys and the plan involved the 'NAMBLA family'.</p><p>The house was in the middle of a lower middle class neighborhood. The lawn needed mowing. A tricycle and Big Wheels toy were near the driveway. As I walked up to the front door, I looked for small eyes peering out the front window but there were none. I waited for the door to be answered as I stood on the front steps in neatly pressed slacks with a shirt and tie.</p><p>The front door opened and a very attractive lady answered.</p><p>""Hello Ms Miller. My name is Brent Breedem. I am here for Ryan."" </p><p>Ms. Miller opened the screen door and allowed me to follow her into the living room. The house was well maintained. The furniture was modern on which she asked me to have a seat. </p><p>""Ryan is in his room. I asked that he not come out until you and I got to know each other."" Ms. Miller said.</p><p>""Totally understandable."" I said. </p><p>We talked for about 30 minutes about likes and dislikes, politics and religion. I tried to stay as mainstream in all my answers. Mainly I lied about everything. Especially when she asked if I was dating. I enjoyed lying to her about my beautiful girlfriend of two years and how we met at church. Why we haven't married yet. She was concerned that I would abandon Ryan, once I got married.</p><p>I assured her that wouldn't happen and that I would mentor Ryan for many years. I would teach Ryan things only a man could teach him and how his safety and well being was foremost in my mind. She believed everything I fed her. I needed her to believe me. She had no clue about my true identity and my real reason for befriending her little boy. I needed a boy to love and little Ryan was there for the taking.</p><p>It was then I saw a little blond head peek around the corner looking at me with green eyes. </p><p>Motioning with my eyes I directed Ms. Miller's attention to her son. ""Could this be Ryan?"" I inquired.</p><p>Ms. Miller got out of her chair and took Ryan by his hand. She led him into the living room so both stood before me. </p><p>""This is Brent Breedem."" She said to her son. ""And Brent, this is my son Ryan.""</p><p>I reached out shook the cute boy's hand but he looked away fairly quickly. The small soft hand in mine was enough to thicken my rape stick.</p><p>""He is a bit shy."" said Ms. Miller. ""But once he gets comfortable with you he can be a bit boisterous.""</p><p>""I am sure he will open to me with time."" Thankfully the mother didn't pickup on the double entendre. Everything I have done in the last two months was to find a boy and he will open up for me. But first he will need to trust me.</p><p>Ryan stood before me. I was drinking in his beauty. Indeed the blond haired green eyed boy only weighed 43 lbs at 3' 6"" in height. He wore a green polo shirt and blue jean shorts that really hugged his body. There was a small mound in the front of his shorts where I could only imagine was his boyhood pressed firmly to his small body. And Dave, the NAMBLA member who worked at the Big Brother Association, was right about that perky little bottom. The jean material was tightly hugging his ass. The cleft of his sexy butt clearly defined each cheek. No doubt from the hours of soccer he enjoyed. The graceful curve of his lower spine helped push out his already pronounced bottom. From my point of view this six year old had the 'come hither and fuck me' look.</p><p>The cute blond mop of hair covered his ears and draped seductively across his forehead. His small frame drew my attention. I noticed his narrow shoulders lined up with his small chest and down to his slim hips. Everything about this boy screamed prepubescent. I had to fight off a growing erection in my slacks.</p><p>I noticed the light blond fuzz on his arms and legs. It was totally sexy on the back of his neck. His green eyes sparkled with innocence. The eyebrows were a dirty blond. His eye lashes were the longest I have ever seen on a boy. This made his so pretty. Not girl pretty but boy pretty. His cute upturned nose was small and delicate with no freckles. His lips were not thin like most boys. Ryan's lips were red and pouty. Very kissable I thought. I kept imagining what they would look like sliding up and down my pedo stick. Ryan stood in his bare feet. They were white and clean and every little piggy looked perfect. I wondered how flexible he was and if I could suck on his toes while fucking his ass.</p><p>Ryan was going to be mine. The only way to make him mine was to seed his perky little bottom. I knew I had to take it slow. With NAMBLA's help I am going to seduce this 'little one.'</p><p>The rest of the hour Ryan sat next to me on the couch with his mother in the chair. I spoke more to the little guy than I did with the mother. I wanted to get to know him and ask what he would like to do on our first weekend. He didn't know so I suggested a few things like a movie or ballgame but he preferred soccer in the park. </p><p>My visit to his house was successful. I left them both with a great impression. By the end, little Ryan was all smiles and very talkative. His mother watched her son respond in a positive way toward me. My memory of the drive home was obscured with the images of Ryan dancing naked in my head. </p><p>---</p><p>My first day with Ryan was on a Saturday. I am not sure how Ryan would have categorized this day with me but I believed it to be our first date. Adults who don't share my burning desire wouldn't understand. But I reveled in the perverted notion of dating this six year old boy with the intentions of eventually fucking him.</p><p>I picked him up from his mothers with a promise that he would be back by 7 pm. Ryan sat next to me in the front seat. He was so curious. He kept opening up the different compartments in my car. I let him play as I drove to the park near my house. I wanted my neighbors to get used to seeing me with Ryan. They have to know he is my little brother so when they see him enter my home they won't think the worst of me. </p><p>I kept glancing down at Ryan while driving. His soccer shorts were bunched up around his legs. It gave the impression of a very large set of balls. It was just puffed air. I knew his balls were almost nonexistent. </p><p>""So Ryan, Do you have an innie or an outie?"" I asked. </p><p>Ryan knew what I meant so he lifted his shirt up and tried to show me his belly button. The waistband of his shorts was covering it so he hooked his thumb and stretched it out to show me. Not only did I get to see a cute outie belly button but I saw his Transformer underwear. They were white with little pictures of robots standing guard over the small lump that was his dick and balls. I licked my lips watching the cloth covered dickhead lay on top of tight immature boy balls. The boy looked up at me and smiled. His mouth was filled with two straight rows of bright white baby teeth.</p><p>I smiled down at him praising his belly button.</p><p>The curious little guy asked. ""Do you have an outie?""</p><p>Without waiting for an answer his left arm lifted my shirt and he stretched to reach over with his right arm and put his finger into my belly button hole. He giggled in a sweet voice that little boys are known for. </p><p>His action gave me reason to touch him. Using my right hand I lifted his shirt and ran my hand flat against his belly. I felt his smooth belly and his button but I also felt the heat coming from his lower abdomen.</p><p>I promised Kent and the 'family' that I wouldn't do anything sexual with Ryan until we set the plan in place. They assured me that Ryan would easily fall into our trap and then he would be my boyfriend for many years.</p><p>Ryan and I kicked the soccer ball around the park for an hour or so. He showed me some of the tricks he learned. They were elementary soccer moves but I praised him anyway. I wanted to get into his pants and the best way was to praise him about everything. And so I did. I told him he was cute and I liked the way he played soccer but I didn't tell him how much I admired his pert little butt. Ryan was a thin little boy but his rock solid ass would make any straight man think about mounting it.</p><p>As we played I watched others in the park. I noticed a few men as they watched Ryan. Apparently there were other pedos here searching for their own prey.</p><p>Ryan and I rested under a shady tree. As people strolled past Ryan and I just talked.. Some women smiled at me and Ryan thinking how cute we were together as father and son.</p><p>My boy started to open up more and began to talk about everything in his life. He talked about Kindergarten and the things he is learning. About the friends he has made. He didn't like his teacher because she wasn't much fun. </p><p>I continued my praises. ""You can't be in Kindergarten. You look more like a first grader.""</p><p>He smiled and added. ""I will be next year.""</p><p>I already knew Ryan was six years old but I teased him, ""You're five years old. Right?""</p><p>His button nose flared and his puffy red lips pursed. He scowled at the insult.</p><p>""No. I am six."" He huffed.</p><p>""Sorry Sport! When did you turn six?"" </p><p>His demeanor bounded back and cheerfully told me that his birthday was three weeks ago.</p><p>""Then I missed your birthday. I will have to take you shopping for a birthday present."" </p><p>By the time I said 'present' he was already standing and pulling my hand to go shopping for one.</p><p>After he chose a radio controlled car from the toy shop I brought him to my house where he drove his car around the living room and I fixed us both dinner. He was tired and so was I. We both sat on my couch watching Nickelodeon. He snuggled up to me as I draped my arm over him and felt his smooth leg up to the hem of his shorts. I didn't dare go any further. But I will soon. His forearm was resting on my leg and in his innocence knew nothing of how it made me feel.</p><p>I returned Ryan to his mother with his virginity still intact. She missed her little boy and Ryan was all smiles and began telling her everything that we had done together.</p><p>Before leaving right in front of his mother, Ryan hugged me and kissed my cheek. I drove away knowing our first date was a success. </p><p>---</p><p>The next two months ticked by slowly. Ryan and I 'dated' almost every weekend. Both the boy and his mother were comfortable with me.</p><p>I called Kent, who was a pedo friend of mine. He is the one that suggested I join NAMBLA and how I could find a boy. Kent had the plan that would allow me to seduce Ryan but Kent never told me what it was. He informed me the group was getting together at a lake cabin in the north woods. There were going to be about 6 guys and each will be bringing their own boy. Ryan and I were invited and the trap was set. Thankfully Ms. Miller agreed to the extended stay and Ryan and I were off to the cabin.</p><p>There were four of us in my car. While I drove, my new friend Dave was in the passenger seat. Dave is the NAMBLA member who works at the Big Brother organization and he was the one that fixed me up with Ryan. Dave's son, eleven year old Max, and Ryan were in the back seat. Most of the trip was boring but I enjoyed watching Max and Ryan play 'grab the dickie.' They didn't fondle each other but the game consisted of each boy striking out to quickly grab their opponents dick while the other has to block them from doing so. There were fits of giggles coming from Ryan. I wondered if Dave instructed Max to play the game as part of the master plan.</p><p>We finally arrived at the cabin. We were the last of the group to arrive. Max and Ryan took off to join the other boys in the yard behind the cabin. There was a game of 'catch me if you can.' All six adult males we unloading the groceries and preparing the cabin for a fun, sex filled weekend. I kept glancing outside to watch all six boys running around having so much fun. I wanted to join them but Kent was introducing me to the other men. </p><p>Big John was a large man just over 6'3"" in height. He was a very powerful man with large hands and he was the principle of the local elementary back home. Kent had told me about that elementary and how NAMBLA members were infiltrating it and now hold the Principle, Kindergarten through second grade teacher's positions. Big John also had a little brother from the Big Brother's association. Sean was a thin eight year old boy with wavy dark hair and brown eyes. His skin was porcelain white with rosy cheeks.</p><p>Arnold was the oldest pedophile of the group. He was 62 years old and grandfather to 13 year old Aaron. Aaron was just starting the ""change."" His voice was slightly cracking and a dream lover to those who love his age.</p><p>Little Tommy was Kent's 3 year old lover. I knew Kent's tastes and I wasn't surprised to see him bring a toddler to the lake cabin. I was looking forward to seeing Tommy naked but I was also thinking about my little Ryan too.</p><p>Leroy was a 34 year old teacher to second grade students at the same school as Big John principled. He brought one of his past students who was now in the fourth grade. Little ten year old Danny was slightly effeminate but sexy.</p><p>All of the boys were cute. The kind of cute that thickens a pedo cock. The older boys were actually pretty and looked so sexy with their prepubescent features. The younger boys were like puppies as they played. It would have been a pleasure to lift one up into my arms and carry him off to enjoy some forbidden pleasure.</p><p>As the boys played, the adults were busy fixing an early diner. We didn't plan on anything fancy, just fast. We all wanted the boys fed so we could fill their bellies with our cum. </p><p>Kent took me to the window and asked me to watch the plan take shape. Before we arrived, one of the other adults instructed the other kids to start the ""turning"" process. Max was the most experienced member of the group. He was first inducted to man/boy sex at the age of two. He is eleven now and he grabbed Sean's eight year old hand and both ran to the back side of the garage, just out of sight of the other boys. Sean's pants dropped to the grass as Max pulled Sean's underwear to his knees. Max was very skilled at cock sucking. Sean stood against the building with his legs slightly spread watching Max's mouth slide up and down the thin boy shaft. His reddened knob popped into view as Max pursed his lips and slid down the side only to suck in a small hairless testicle.</p><p>Both boys were breathing hard when all the other boys rounded the corner to see where the other two went. Little Ryan, the only innocent boy in the group, stopped in his tracks with his mouth agape. His eyes locked onto Sean's cock as Max licked it up and down. Sean looked at Ryan and when Ryan looked at Sean, Sean could only smile and then close his eyes.</p><p>Thirteen year old Aaron put his hand on Ryan's shoulder and lightly directed him to get closer. At first Ryan stood his ground but something unusual occurred in Ryan's pants. His flaccid little dick, hidden beneath his pant, began to take shape and quickly hardened to nearly two inches in length. Ryan's own hand dropped to adjust his cock.</p><p>All the boys were now standing around Max and Sean. Moments later Sean was bucking into the warm mouth and came hard producing nothing but squeals of delight.</p><p>Aaron played the older brother role and dropped to one leg and looked at Ryan. The thirteen year old asked him if he would like to see his cock? Ryan glanced down to Aaron's crotch and nodded his head yes. Standing directly in front of Ryan, the six year old watched Aaron first cup his balls with his right hand and then slid his shorts off his hips. Aaron's half hard cock was poking straight out but still covered by his white underwear. Little Ryan tilted his head first left and then right to better view the length. The other boys grabbed hold of the hem of Aaron's underwear and yanked his undies down causing the pubescent thirteen year olds four inch cock to fling up and bounce in the air. </p><p>The four younger boys all reached out and began to touch his dick. There were only a few stands of hair just above Aaron's dick. His balls were just starting to grow in the loose hanging nutsack. </p><p>""Feel it!"" Aaron told Ryan.</p><p>Normally Ryan would have said no but because the other boys were already touching Aaron's dick he didn't feel ashamed because he actually wanted to touch it. His small finger poked at the mushroom head which gave Ryan confidence to grab the hard shaft that was inches away from his face. In the six years of Ryan's young life he has never touched another boy's cock. Nor has he experienced the odd desire to feel more of it. He was drawn to this cock like a moth to a flame. He felt so naughty and he liked it.</p><p>I was still in the window of the cabin looking out at the garage. The kids were on the other side and out of view. Kent was telling me that by now the boys were comparing their dicks. All these months of Kent telling me of the plan and how easily it is to seduce a young boy into having sex with men has finally begun.</p><p>""This evening, Ryan will be yours."" Kent informed me.</p><p>Back behind the garage, Max bellowed. "" Everyone drop your pants."" </p><p>The first to drop his pants and expose his hard cock was Tommy. The three year old liked these games very much. Next were ten year old Danny and finally eleven year old Max. All five boys had their shirts pulled up under their chin and their pants around their ankles. Little Ryan looked at every hard cock in the group.</p><p>It was then Aaron helped Ryan unsnap his shorts. Ryan was shy but Aaron slowly unzipped the new child's pants and then pulled both the shorts and the little boy's underwear down to the grass. </p><p>Ryan's cock was never harder than now. It stood straight up at almost two inches. The very tight scrotum held two marble sized boy nuts. The white skin wrinkled at the perineum. Ryan looked at the three year old and compared his dick. Both boys were totally hairless but Ryan was pleased his dick was slightly larger than the inch and a half cock Tommy sprouted. Tommy's boy nuts were pulled up and almost into his body while Ryan's nuts filled his scrotum and protruded from his smooth groin.</p><p>Everyone began to touch each other's cocks. Aaron took hold of Ryan's dick and stroked it softly. The six year old stopped breathing for a moment. He was lost in the feeling of his dick. And that was when Aaron quickly sucked in the small dicklet for Ryan's first blowjob. Ryan might have pushed the older boy off his cock if it wasn't for the sudden pleasure. His clear eyes glazed over as a wet warm mouth bobbed up and down the small shaft.</p><p>The other boys were admiring Ryan's body. Max though Ryan's ass was perfect. He touched the small of Ryan's back and gently slid his hand down. Ryan's pert bottom was curved outward and Max felt each soft cheek. The boys were instructed to initiate cock sucking with Ryan but they were told not to do anything else in fear that Ryan wouldn't respond correctly. That didn't stop Max and the other boys from thinking about fucking Ryan. </p><p>Ryan watched as Aaron's lips slid up and down on his uncircumcised cock. He felt the tongue press on the underside of his dick and wash around the sides of his shaft. With two fingers Aaron massaged the two small balls near his own chin. A few moments later Ryan bucked his hips and almost fell down from his first orgasm. He didn't understand what happened but he loved the feeling.</p><p>All the boys pulled their pants up when they heard one of the adults call out the door, ""dinner!""</p><p>Ryan was disappointed because he was curious but not able to suck on another boys dick.</p><p>---</p><p><b>Please comment on the story. What are your favorite parts of the story? Was it descriptive enough? Too young? Too old? Any suggestions for more perverted thoughts?</b></p>"
894,"Craig's List, Part 5",Boybottomzup,boybottom513@yahoo.com,"['Mb', 'oral', 'anal', 'pedo', 'rim', '1st']",Two men meet through Craig's List ads and find they share a common interest in little boys. Kent shows Brent how to find and seduce a boy of his own and then join the 'family.' Where a local group of friends support each other for the common goal of sexing little boys.,2013-02-09T00:00:00,Warning- This story consists of graphic sex between men and underage boys. It is purely your decision to read this and in doing so consent to the content. If you are underage then you should stop reading now. This story is fiction only. Copyrighted. All rights reserved.,"<p><b>Cast of Characters</b></p><p></p><blockquote><ul> <li>Brent Breedem - Myself - Adult Male</li> <li>Ryan - My assigned 'little brother association' - 6 years old</li>
<p></p><li>Kent - Met through Craig's List - Adult Male - NAMBLA Member</li> <li>Tommy - Kent's 3 year old lover.</li>
<p></p><li>Dave - Works at Big Brothers organization - NAMBLA Member</li> <li>Max - Dave's 11 year old son.</li>
<p></p><li>Big John - Elementary Principle - NAMBLA member</li> <li>Sean - 'little brother association' - 8 year old</li>
<p></p><li>Arnold - Grandfather to Aaron - NAMBLA member</li> <li>Aaron - 13 years old grandson of Arnold</li>
<p></p><li>Leroy - Elementary Teacher 2nd grade - NAMBLA member</li> <li>Danny - 10 year old, past student of Leroy's</li> </ul></blockquote><p>---</p><p>All six boys rushed into the cabin and quickly took their seats at the table. It was adorable to watch the younger ones slurp up spaghetti. Small pursed lips sucking up the thin noodles. Very sexy. </p><p>The boys looked around at each other knowingly. Little six year old Ryan who is still innocent to man/boy sex refused to look directly at me. I believe he was ashamed of the cock play earlier behind the garage. He was excited to finish dinner though.</p><p>After dinner the boys wound up in one of the bedrooms. I noticed the door was closed but Kent decided to enlighten me. </p><p>All along Kent had a plan to introduce sexual play with innocent Ryan. The cute tyke was my ""little brother"" from the Big Brother's association. Every man here was with their own boy who has already been sexually corrupted. It was Ryan's turn now. This nest of pedos belong to a group called NAMBLA, which stands for North American Man Boy Love Association. Once I discovered their group I wanted to join and experience my deepest desire of seducing and sodomizing a little boy. First I had to find a boy, which I did through the Big Brother's Association. And tonight Ryan will shed his beautiful innocence so I could satisfy my perverted need of sexually molesting the six year old stud. </p><p>Leroy, who is the second grade teacher, turned to me and said, ""watch this!""</p><p>The large LCD television glowed with a image of the bedroom. Apparently the men hid a camera as to watch the boys undress and continue Ryan's newest game. It wasn't like behind the garage where they simply dropped their pants but each boy completely removed their clothes as Ryan followed the leader, Aaron. </p><p>Soon all the boys were naked and in a circle. Every boy was hard including Ryan. It was a good sign that Ryan was hard. He seems to like playing with dicks which will make it much easier for me to get into his pants later.</p><p>Eleven year old Max was the first one to pounce on six year old Ryan. Max pushed Ryan to lay down and quickly positioned himself in between the boys legs. Max licked under Ryan's balls. He continued to lick and suck the boys nuts and finally sucking in the small hooded dick. Max was experienced enough not to bring Ryan off right away. Instead he stopped to encourage the younger boy to suck his cock. The eager six year old looked around the room watching the other boys sucking dick that he simply traded places with Max and lightly touched his lips to the pointy mushroomed dick. With a lick for the first time in his young life tasted another boys cock. He licked again and then again. Scooching closer Ryan opened his young mouth and engulfed the eleven year old dick. He liked the taste and how it felt on his tongue. With direction from Max, Ryan was learning how to suck dick like a professional.</p><p>I was in the living room watching Ryan on the screen when Kent turned to me to remind me of the second part of the plan. </p><p>Earlier Max was instructed to teach Ryan blow jobs and to keep him doing it long enough for me to catch them in the act.</p><p>That is when I opened the bedroom door and watched Ryan's eyes open. He heard the door and when he saw me he panicked. The three inch cock slipped from Ryan's mouth. He scrambled to get his underwear on while I could see tears well up in his eyes. The boy started to cry knowing he was caught doing naughty stuff that he shouldn't be doing.</p><p>The other boys stopped their blow jobs but some didn't stop folding each other. Ryan paid no attention to them. He was horrified that I discovered his little secret. </p><p>When Ryan finished putting on his batman underwear I took him by the hand and pulled him gently to the living room where the other men faked playing chess or cards. When I arrived the television was off.</p><p>I sat on the edge of the couch and pulled Ryan to stand in front and face me. ""What was that all about?"" I inquired with a stern look.</p><p>Ryan continued to cry and could barely say any words. </p><p>""Hush baby,"" I said. ""Don't cry. Just tell me what you were doing.""</p><p>The first real words out of his mouth were, ""don't tell my mommy."" He implored. </p><p>The tears were dripping from his face as I pulled him to my chest and told him I would never tell his mother. I cupped his firm cloth covered butt and pressed his now flaccid little dick into my own groin. The power I had over this child was wonderful. He had no idea that he was being manipulated and that his virginity was going to be mine before the night was finished.</p><p>I felt his tears soak my shirt. With both hands I held his face and looked directly into his watery eyes and smiled. I kissed his left cheek and tasted his tears. I did the same with his right cheek. Next I pressed my lips to his smaller mouth. A three second kiss on his lips started to calm him down.</p><p>The dialog was nearly scripted as the plan took shape. One of the other men spoke and asked what was wrong.</p><p>""I found all the boys naked in the other room. They were giving each other blow jobs."" I said.</p><p>""Is that all? They do that all the time."" Arnold said. ""Didn't you try it when you were his age?""</p><p>I cleared my throat after a pause, ""well yes!"" I said.</p><p>Ryan stopped crying immediately. He didn't feel so alone as he discovered that I too sucked cock when I was a boy.</p><p>Kent yelled out to the other boys in the bedroom to come out.</p><p>The men and little Ryan watched as each boy walked into the living room still naked. </p><p>Kent picked up the conversation. ""We know these boys play with each other. Sometimes they play with us too.</p><p>Ryan watched my reaction. ""Really?"" I said.</p><p>""Sure, don't you remember how much fun it was when you were a boy?""</p><p>""It was fun,"" I said. My cock was getting hard in my pants. Ryan discovered the fact but didn't say anything.</p><p>The conversation was almost scripted. We wanted Ryan to think both he and I were learning about sex at the same time. Instead of me forcing myself on Ryan.</p><p>I kept stroking Ryan's back and butt. He leaned into my chest and held the child. He felt more secure as I held him. The boy has no idea that he was being manipulated by a group of horny men and that I am going to breed his little ass.</p><p>The elementary teacher called for his ten year old lover, Danny. I watched the man's hands begin to fondle the hard hairless cock.</p><p>Ryan's head was turned and he could see what what happening. Ryan looked at me as I looked back into his beautiful green eyes. ""Little Danny looks like he is enjoying it. Do you want to watch?"" I asked.</p><p>The little boy didn't say anything. I simply turned him around and pulled him into my lap. I rested against the couch as Ryan laid his back to my chest. My hands were touching his soft smooth bare chest as we both watched Danny's hairless groin in the hands of an experienced pedophile.</p><p>The other boys took up position in front of their own men. Each boy was being expertly fondled. Ryan's cock was hard again and tenting his batman underwear. </p><p>Ryan's head reached my chin so I whispered into his ear. ""It looks like Danny likes it. Did you like doing that?""</p><p>The boy in my arms didn't respond. ""Ryan, you can trust me."" I said while feeling his right leg with my hand. I touched the edge of his little balls. ""Did you like it?""</p><p>The six year old finally said, ""yes!""</p><p>My eyes were glued to his cloth covered dick. No longer asking his permission I cupped his small genitals and fondled him. I enjoyed taking from the child to fill my sexual needs.</p><p>""This will be our secret. Ok little buddy? You can't tell anyone how we play naughty.""</p><p>With a nod of his head the pact was sealed. My hold over this kindergärtner was growing stronger. Ryan will be mine once he carries my pedo seed deep in his six year old butt.</p><p>Both hands caressed up and down the sides of his chest and stomach. He was so small. My hands trembled at the waistband of his batman underwear. My hand slipped under his waistband and I felt his boyhood. The long wait was over. The boy I chose was allowing me to sexually molest him.</p><p>Kent yelled to me and Ryan. ""Watch what we do and try it."" </p><p>I lifted Ryan off my chest and stood him on the floor in front of me. I grabbed his underwear while looking at his face. I was waiting for him to stop me but all I got was a smile. With both hands I stretched the waistband and slid it over his perfect pert butt while feeling the small soft flesh. I then unhooked the front since his hard little dick was catching the band. The vee shaped groin came into view and then slowly his cock appeared. The tip of his dick was peaking out from the foreskin. The whiteness of his dick paled in comparison to the redness of his dickhead. The nearly two inch shaft appeared and then the very immature balls. The cloth dropped to the floor and Ryan stepped out of them.</p><p>I softly spoke to my boy, ""you have the cutest dick of all the boys."" </p><p>""Do you think so?"" Ryan chirped with a happy expression on his face.</p><p>""Yup! And do you like these sexy games we are playing?""</p><p>""Ya! It makes my thing tingle.""</p><p>My light fingers touched the underside and held his ballsack in my hand. Ryan was giving me his boyhood and I would be taking his innocence. I switched my left hand to cup his tiny balls while I stroked his little dick up and down. I was careful not to stretch his foreskin too much but I pulled it down to expose the corona. </p><p>Ken was giving instruction like I didn't know what to do. This time he told me to kiss the boy.</p><p>I looked up from the immature groin and Ryan did the same. I pulled the clueless boy to my hungry mouth. His pouty red lips pressed long and hard against my own.</p><p>""How was that?"" I asked my boy.</p><p>""I liked that. Do it again."" he peeped.</p><p>Ryan only understood what felt good to him. He didn't realize my perverse attraction to his immaturity.</p><p>Again I mashed my lips to the boy's smaller mouth but this time my tongue slipped from my mouth and pressed on his lips. He instinctively opened his mouth. My hard cock twitched as my tongue felt his baby teeth and tasted his fresh young mouth. With his cock in my hand and my tongue inside his sweet mouth I guided his little hand to my own dick. I was was still wearing pants but that didn't stop him from feeling the full length of my cherry popping dick.</p><p>We broke our kiss and we both looked down at what he was holding. His small hands worked the length of my dick through my pants.</p><p>""Mmmmm. That feels nice."" Looking at my own groin watching his little hands. ""Can I show you my cock, little boy?"" I felt so perverted offering him my cock this way.</p><p>I got up and we both stood in front of the couch facing each other. I removed my shirt to expose my chest and then unsnapped my jeans. ""Will you unzip it for me?"" I smiled.</p><p>Ryan stood with his trembling hands and unzipped my pants I didn't waste any time slowly undressing but simply hooked both my pants and underwear and dropped them to the floor. Ryan was in awe since he never seen a man's cock before. He was half expecting something smaller but my average seven inches of pedo man dick was hard and pointing right at Ryan's face. He looked at every inch and then my large balls.</p><p>""What's that?"" He pointed to my silver cock ring.</p><p>Some men wear them to heighten their pleasure. He wasn't sure what that meant. ""Feel how big my balls are""</p><p>His little hand cupped one nut and lifted it to feel the weight. The day finally came. Little Ryan was pleasuring me. I enjoyed the feeling of his first touch. My balls were ripe and heavy with seed. They are full of juice waiting to finally explode deep into the young child before me. </p><p>My shaved groin and smooth balls hid nothing from the boy. He noticed a small blue triangular tattoo near my groin and asked about it.</p><p>""That is a secret symbol. It means that I love naked little boys."" </p><p>Ryan just smiled. ""Like me?""</p><p>""Especially you.""</p><p>He continued feeling my tight balls and then touched my dick head. He spend much of the time feeling the shape of the corona. Finally I sat back onto the couch and pulled his small body onto mine. Facing me, I positioned his small ass on my dick. The shaft lay inside the cleft of his ass. I held the back of his head with my fingers in his blond hair and pulled his mouth to mine where I again slipped my tongue into his willing mouth. I washed the inside of his baby mouth with my tongue and felt his tongue follow mine back into my own mouth. The kid was sexually aroused. Our eyes were closed. My hand was fondling his dick and he was kissing back just as hard as I was kissing him. While stuffing my tongue into his throat my hands kept grabbing each of his butt cheeks and pulling them apart. He was able to further sit down allowing my shaft to lay between his buns. I grabbed his small hips I slid him back and forth over my shaft giving me pleasure from his tiny body.</p><p>We broke our kisses and I looked around the room. Ryan noticed many of the boys were sucking off the men's cocks.</p><p>""That looks like fun."" I point to three year old Tommy while Ryan watched. ""Tommy is able to swallow all of Kent's pedo cock. He is such a good boy.""</p><p>Ryan continued to watch as Tommy's face was buried in between Kent's legs.</p><p>Turning to me, little Ryan stopped to ask, ""what's a pedo.""</p><p>I pull the young boy and hugged him to my chest. ""A pedophile, or pedo for short is an adult who likes to play sexy games with children."" While stroking Ryan's bare back and feeling his heart though his chest I continued. ""Some men like little boys and want to touch them. Kent and Tommy love each other.""</p><p>""Ryan was trying to process this information not fully understanding what it meant. ""Do you like me?"" The small boy in my arms asked.</p><p>""Not only do I like you but I love you?""</p><p>As I confessed to my boy he pushed his small body off my chest and looked at me. ""I love you too."" He said.</p><p>We hugged once again as I kissed the top of his blond head. I really did have a boy of my own. He may not be my son but he is becoming my little lover.</p><p>""Climb down and show me you love me. Do what Tommy is doing to Kent.</p><p>The boy only nodded his head. Climbing down off of me he stood between my wide legs and bent at the waist. With one hand he grabbed my cock to lifted it from my stomach. He noticed it was wet.</p><p>""What's that stuff?"" Ryan has never seen precum.</p><p>""It comes from my nuts and it is for you. It is slippery and sweet. You can lick it off and swallow it and it makes it easier to fuck your ass."" Ryan gave me his most innocent look. His green eyes starred into mine not knowing how men and boys couple. His eyes left mine and I watched his blond head drop. The small red tongue licked the head of my engorged dickhead as he tasted my ball juice. It was sweet and he quickly licked more of it. A slimy strand connected him to me. </p><p>He was so eager to learn. I showed him how to stroke my throbbing beast and force a drop of ball juice to pearl at my piss slit. The happy boy licked it off and swallowed it as if it were candy.</p><p>""Open that sexy boy mouth of your and suck my pedo cock."" The submissive child didn't question my order.</p><p>His mouth opened up wide and I watched the first inch of my dick slip between his red puffy lips.</p><p>Kent walked up to us both and gave some encouraging words to Ryan. ""You are doing great. Now suck on it like it is a McDonald's chocolate shake.""</p><p>The rosy cheeks on the boy suddenly sank and I felt an amazing pressure on my cock. ""</p><p>Ryan, that feels so good."" I said. ""Keep doing that and try to get more of my dick into your mouth.</p><p>The willing little boy allowed more of my dick into his mouth. He kept going until I felt the head press at the entrance to his throat. At which point he gagged.</p><p>Ryan pulled off and with more words of praise he tried again. I directed one of his hands to my nuts and he took the hint. I had three and a half inches of my cock in his mouth. He wanted to slip more of me deeper. I could feel the tightness of his throat opening.</p><p>""Relax your throat and let it go in."" It wasn't enough to just have him suck on the first half of my dick. My need was too great. Ryan must take the full length of my rape stick either down his throat or up his ass.</p><p>""Breath deeply four times and let it go in.""</p><p>The six year old did just that. His small nostrils flared four times as his lungs filled with air and then I felt my dickhead slip into his throat. My hand went to the back of his head and pulled the boy down onto my hard cock. The remainder slipped easily into his throat. As his stretched lips were wrapped around the base of my cock I felt the full length of my shaft wrapped by the innocence of his throat. That cute child nose was pressed into my flesh just above my cock ring. I held the boy for five seconds as I forcefully penetrated his throat. He pulled off and I pulled him to me kissing his face and praising him for being a good boy.</p><p>""It will be easier next time."" </p><p>Those green eyes looked back at me if trying to decide he wants to do it again. His mouth must be sore so I placed the naked boy on the couch and knelt on the floor between his thin legs. His flaccid one inch boy cock laid on his tight nuts. I blew air on it and the small fleshy tube quickly filled to the boys full length. With both hands I pulled his legs so his muscular little ass was at the edge of the couch cushion. I took both his legs and brought them to his chest. The young boy was totally exposed to me now. This was the first time I was able to see his boy hole. Not only was it small but his anal lips were almost non existent. The hole simply funneled into his body and tightly closed. He still had his innocence and virginity. His boy pussy was simply pure and perfect with no signs of rape. That is, until tonight.</p><p>I confessed to myself that I have always loved boys and their bodies. I love their small chests and tiny cock and balls but the one thing that I desire most is to join with a boy and be connected forever at the waist. Tonight I will feel myself balls deep inside a six year old ass and have him willingly accept my pedo seed deep within him. Some people call it rape even if the boy is willing. If that were true then I will be raping Ryan's six year old ass tonight. The perv in me enjoyed the thought.</p><p>I began licking between his small ball sack and left leg. I sucked on his flesh trying to give him a hickey. My mind raced with the delight of feasting on the soft smooth hairless groin of a prepubescent boy. Finally my mouth enveloped the small morsel of boy meat. My tongue felt the tight foreskin and the boy flavors in my mouth kept my own cock hard. I easily fit both his nuts and his cock inside my hot mouth. My saliva coated his boyhood as I slobbered all over his groin. I messaged his balls with my tongue as my finger probed for his moist anal entrance. Some of my drool leaked down his perineum and helped lube my probing finger. Ryan didn't protest. Maybe it was because he was watching the other boys get fingered as well.</p><p>A single digit fit deeply inside. I found his pleasure spot and stroked it from the inside out. Ryan inhaled quickly as he was surprised of the new feelings he has never experienced. With a second finger I continued to stretch his perfect fuck hole. He has to be prepared for my man sized pedo cock.</p><p>With mounting pleasure of my third finger opening his back entrance and my mouth sucking hard on the little boys tool Ryan gasped and then a small high pitched scream of ecstasy escaped as his little body shuttered from the largest orgasm he has ever experienced. The little knob expanded in my mouth. Ryan's dry orgasm was proof positive he was pure boy and far from entering adolescence. This was my main reason for choosing a six year old.</p><p>I reveled in knowing I brought a six year old virgin boy to his very first pedo induced orgasm. Part of the fun is the seduction of a boy but most of the fun is the sexual molestation. It was my turn to cum and my balls didn't want to wait any longer.</p><p>I picked up the tired boy and held him in my arms. I brought his attention to the other men who were molesting their own boys. As we watched I pointed to eight year old Sean and his male lover, Big John. Sean was giving Big John a really big blowjob. Big John saw that we were watching him and as he came close to cumming he pulled his cock out Sean's mouth but Sean knew to keep it open as the large man shot his jizz directly into the boys mouth. Sean quickly covered the head with his lips and continued to receive his full load of cum.</p><p>""Do you see how Sean doesn't let any of it spill? He swallows it as Big John pumps more into his mouth."" I looked at Ryan and his eyes were glued to the scene.</p><p>""Now it is your turn to suck on my dick until I feed you my cum. You have to swallow all of "" white honey."" I commanded the small tyke.</p><p>""What's it taste like?"" Ryan inquired.</p><p>""It isn't as sweet as the slippery stuff you tasted earlier. It is warm and thick and there will be a lot of it. Do you remember the blue triangle next to my cock?""</p><p>Ryan looked down and nodded while touching his index finger to the figure on my groin.</p><p>""One of the things it means is I must feed little boys my thick honey. I want you to swallow it all.""</p><p>When the young boy understood I stood him on the floor. I took the couch and laid down with my head on the arm rest. I took Ryan by the hand and pulled him to me. He was about to reach for my dick but instead I pulled him on top of me in the sixty nine position. My cock was pointed directly at his mouth and the small boys ass was firm and an inch away from my mouth. I moved his body so he turned up his small ass. The small cheeks parted to expose his perfect puckered hole. It is the favorite part of a boy I desire.</p><p>""Remember, mind your teeth and suck hard."" </p><p>My hands caressed his small hips and found his tiny dick. I worked on it as I blew cool air on his anus. Ryan reacted to the cool air and I watched his small hole flex. The smell from his hole acted as a pheromone to me. My sexual apatite was growing. My cock was rock hard as I inhaled the boy scent. I felt the soft lips touch my dripping dick. For the second time Ryan had his lips wrapped round my adult sized cock. My fingers dug into the cleft of his ass and pulled his two cheek apart. My face fit perfectly into it. As our lips met for the first time I looked past his tailbone and skinny back. I could see the blond mop move as I felt his mouth on my steely dick. I kissed his small fuck hole twice. My tongue wet his smooth skin as I teased his little body. His ass wiggled from the new feelings. Flattening out my tongue I placed it against his small nuts and swiped it over his perineum. The flavors of the small boy danced in my mouth as I slid across the the object of my deepest desire. I lapped a few more times over his fuck hole. The smooth ridges of his hole glided across my tongue. </p><p>Everything about his young body screamed ""rape me."" Then I dug into his ass with my whole face and forcefully rammed my tongue straight into his most private parts that most boys never share. I french kissed the kindergärtner's boy pussy just as hard as I kissed his mouth earlier. My lips mashed hard against his butt lips as my tongue snaked into his small body. I licked the smooth inner walls as my nose pressed on the boys tailbone. The clean smell of the small boy's ass caused my head to spin just as my tongue tasted the his innocence. I continued kissing his ass and licking deep inside him knowing that I was truly molesting this six year old child. Without intentionally doing it, I started to aggressively chew on his ass. The small boy pulled off my mouth because of the pain but I had to show him who was in charge and I grabbed his upper thighs and pulled him back on to my face. I was less aggressive but I continued to feast on my prey. </p><p>The boy paused as he experienced new sensations. ""Isn't that nasty?"" He asked after my hard cock slip from his lips.</p><p>""Nasty and perverted,"" I answered. ""Just wait a while longer and you will feel something much larger being forced into you."" Some of the other men were commenting how Ryan's cherry must taste sweet. I could see in the eyes of the other men that they would love to be Ryan's first fuck.</p><p>I reminded the boy to suck me off and to get all of me inside him. The knob of my dick was larger than my shaft. I felt it reach the edge of his throat and watched him breath just before he allowed more of my sexual organ to pass. My ramrod steel dick slipped past his throat barrier and slid the full length into his throat. As he did this I rammed my tongue up into his little ass and licked him hard. My silver cock ring was firmly holding my balls. I felt his small nose press into my scrotum. He pulled half way out and continued to pleasure me. </p><p>I licked and sucked both his balls and his ass. Both were wet and dripping just like my cock had leaked all over the child's mouth. </p><p>Kent described what it looked like. Ryan's eyes were closed as he enjoyed sucking my pedo cock. The precum was all over Ryan's face and lips. The boys nostrils flared between thrusts.</p><p>Many of the boys and men had finished and started watching me molest Ryan.</p><p>My balls were heavy and in need of relief. I decided to fuck his mouth and throat and blow my load forcing the boy to feast on my seed. Using my leg and hips I thrust my long shaft into Ryan's fresh mouth. I knew I was in his throat because I could feel his nose press into my nuts. Those satiny soft lips were sucking at the base of my rape stick. His lips were as red as lipstick and I could only imagine my man sized dick gliding past the boys baby teeth. I slowly fucked into and out of his throat giving him some time to breath. The rhythm was slow and as my need for cumming increased as I throat fucked him harder and faster. I was devouring his ass by crushing my face into it. It was the hottest, sexiest thing I have done with a little boy. Fuck after fuck my slick dick rammed into him. My balls were tight and my pedo cock hard as steel. It was getting to be too much. Ryan tasted like pure boy. The boys butt juice coated my invading tongue as I licked all around the smooth anal walls just past his tight sphincter.</p><p>Two hours earlier this six year old boy never thought about cock. But because of a group of skilled pedophiles, my hard cock was deep into his throat. </p><p>Ryan's dick was being beat with my hand and I felt his small body begin to shake. His anal ring clamped onto my tongue as his baby balls squeezed. He slammed his groin against my hand as I thrust my cock into his willing mouth. My balls pulled up and squeezed very hard. The long tube of pedo cock filled the small boy so my large flared dick-head lodged itself in the child's throat. My thick pedo cum boiled and exploded up my shaft. It burst out of my piss slit and shot directly to his stomach. I pulled my cock out of his throat and shot even more into his mouth. My dick was still in his sweet cherub mouth.</p><p>The men watched and shouted encouragements.</p><p>I threw my head back and commanded my boy, ""Drink from my balls and swallow it all!""</p><p>The boy did just that. As my balls were emptying the six year old continued to swallow each load. For good measure I pushed my dick back into his throat and unloaded the last drops of my pedo seed. Not one drop was wasted. I was on cloud 9 knowing my cum was exactly where it should be. Inside a young boy.</p><p>After removing my cock from his mouth and my tongue from his ass, I could see his small puckered hole wet and angry. I may have been too rough as I feasted on his virgin anus. I easily lifted his 43 pound body off of mine and spun him around. I wiped the sweaty hair out of his face and looked into my boy's green eyes. I smiled approvingly and kissed him hard on the lips. As our tongues danced I tasted my own ball juice while he tasted his own boy ass. The mixture was savory.</p><p>The others clapped for us and little Ryan smiled. He really didn't know he was being molested but he liked it all the same.</p><p>I whispered in his ear. ""Did it taste alright?""</p><p>Ryan whispered back, ""I liked it.""</p><p>""That's good because if you keep drinking the honey from my balls then you will grow big and strong. And when you are older you will feed your honey to a little boy."" </p><p>With that he laid his head on my chest. I picked up the naked boy and carried him to a bedroom. Ryan slept on my chest as I felt his flaccid immature dick pressed on my stomach.</p><p>I was thinking about Ryan and his mother and how I betrayed them both. I didn't care. The smile on my face grew larger knowing Ryan drank all my pedo ball juice. My eyes heavy with sleep I drifted off thinking about finally raping his six year old muscular ass.</p><p>---</p><p><b>Please comment on the story. What are your favorite parts of the story? Was it descriptive enough? Too young? Too old? Any suggestions for more perverted thoughts?</b></p>"
895,"Craig's List, Part 6",Boybottomzup,boybottom513@yahoo.com,"['Mb', 'rim', 'anal', 'pedo', '1st', 'reluc']",Two men meet through Craig's List ads and find they share a common interest in little boys. Kent shows Brent how to find and seduce a boy of his own and then join the 'family.' Where a local group of friends support each other for the common goal of sexing little boys.,2013-02-09T00:00:00,Warning- This story consists of graphic sex between men and underage boys. It is purely your decision to read this and in doing so consent to the content. If you are underage then you should stop reading now. This story is fiction only. Copyrighted. All rights reserved.,"<p><b>Cast of Characters</b></p><p></p><blockquote><ul> <li>Brent Breedem - Myself - Adult Male</li> <li>Ryan - My assigned 'little brother association' - 6 years old</li>
<p></p><li>Kent - Met through Craig's List - Adult Male - NAMBLA Member</li> <li>Tommy - Kent's 3 year old lover.</li>
<p></p><li>Dave - Works at Big Brothers organization - NAMBLA Member</li> <li>Max - Dave's 11 year old son.</li>
<p></p><li>Big John - Elementary Principle - NAMBLA member</li> <li>Sean - 'little brother association' - 8 year old</li>
<p></p><li>Arnold - Grandfather to Aaron - NAMBLA member</li> <li>Aaron - 13 years old grandson of Arnold</li>
<p> </p><li>Leroy - Elementary Teacher 2nd grade - NAMBLA member</li> <li>Danny - 10 year old, past student of Leroy's</li> </ul></blockquote><p>---</p><p>Twenty minutes earlier, six year old Ryan had learned to deep throat my dick as I feed him my seed. I woke to feel my flaccid shaved cock being teased by two little fists of a six year old.</p><p>I opened my eyes. ""You like playing with my cock, don't you kiddo?""</p><p>""Ya, it feels so rubbery."" He peeped as he continued to wiggle my still limp dick. </p><p>Because I just came twenty minutes ago my dick was soft yet Ryan continued to play with it. My little guy held the base of my shaft and slapped it against my thigh a few times. He then proceeded to slap his own face. Just two hours earlier he had never seen another boys cock but now he has played with the other boys and my adult prick. I marveled at his natural curiosity. It certainly is making it easier for the nest of pedophiles to sexually corrupt him.</p><p>Ryan was assigned to me as my little brother from the Big Brother's association. The group of men and their young boyfriends belong to a group called NAMBLA. They are the ones who helped me find and seduce Ryan. I wanted to join NAMBLA but the rules were that I could only join if I brought a boy of my own with me. Little Ryan was that boy and before today he was the most pure and innocent.</p><p>Ryan already sucked me off but what I really needed was to make him my boy. And that meant I had to breed his ass. I asked myself if it was right to steal his innocence by taking his virginity. The image of deeply sodomizing him with my adult prick destroyed any guilt.</p><p>My fingers touched his baby soft skin, ""You and I are friends. Right?""</p><p>The green eyes that were glued to my groin looked up to mine. His soft blond hair was still matted to his forehead.</p><p>""You're my bestest friend."" He said as he dropped my soft dick onto my large nuts.</p><p>""I want to be more than friends. I want you to be my mine.""</p><p>""You mean live with you?""</p><p>""I would love for you to live with me but you have to live with your mother. It would be a really big secret but you could be my little lover and we would touch each other all over.</p><p>Little Ryan didn't fully comprehend what I was saying and couldn't consent to my needs.</p><p>Without knocking, ten year old Danny stood naked at the door and called for Ryan to join him and the other boys for a board game. The six year old bounced off the bed and ran naked into the living room. He met up with all the other boys who were sitting on the floor naked, ready to play a board game.</p><p>Lazily I got out of bed and walked into the kitchen where I met the adult men having a gin and tonic. There was a great sense of sexual freedom as all the boys and men stayed naked. I kept glancing into the living room where the young boys were playing. Their immature bodies made it difficult for me to concentrate on the adult conversation. A few of the boys were sitting indian style. I marveled at their immature dicks happily laying flaccid over their tiny tight nut sacks. One boy was laying on his side with a bent knee. The small balls pulled tight to his body and a little worm of a cock pointed to the floor. His smooth narrow chest was equally inviting. The remainder of the boys were lying on their stomachs while playing the board game. I studied the small mounds of flesh and had the desire to walk over there and, without permission, simply pull each cheek apart and feast on the warm crevice. I could spend hours chewing on his anal lips and licking the moist inn er walls, past his anal ring.</p><p>After Kent finally redirected my attention back to the kitchen he brought up the subject that I was nearly initiated into ""the family."" They called their little local group of NAMBLA members ""the family."" Apparently it stands for North American Man Boy Love Association. But from what I learned so far it was more about the searching for and seduction of prepubescent boys for the sexual gratification of adult males. The ""family"" was very successful and I needed to join them to finally turn fantasy into reality. They were able to establish themselves into an elementary as principle and several teachers. They helped me join the Big Bother's Association where they assigned me a six year old, cute as a button, Ryan. And tonight they quickly introduced the notion of man/boy sex to Ryan and he fell right into their trap. Already he has swallowed my seed and soon his little rosebud will open and allow our union of man and boy.</p><p>The boys were busy playing their board game. Three year old Tommy didn't understand the rules so the other boys helped him. As the men were in the kitchen with our discussions the boys had their own.</p><p>Aaron was the oldest of the boys. He was thirteen and was his grandfathers plaything. He turned to Ryan and asked, ""When you sucked Brent's cock, what did it taste like?""</p><p>Ryan paused and wasn't sure how to answer. He had never tasted anything like it before. Instead he answered, ""His honey tasted sweet.""</p><p>All the older boys laughed while they teased Ryan. ""Cum hound!""</p><p>Ryan didn't know what that meant but the boys did. </p><p>Eleven year old Max pointed to eight year old Sean and informed the boys how Sean loves to swallow Big John's ball juice.</p><p>Ryan listened to Sean's betrayal but didn't fully understand it.</p><p>Sean sat there and pointed back to Max, ""And he walks funny from being butt fucked so much.""</p><p>Max loved to be fucked hard but Ryan had to ask, ""what's butt fucking.""</p><p>The living room fell silent as the boys looked around to each other. They were reminded how innocent Ryan still was.</p><p>Being the oldest of the boys, Aaron tried his best to explain to the six year old what he should expect from his adult friend. ""Brent will want to put his dick inside your butt. And instead of shooting his stuff in your mouth he shoots it up inside you.""</p><p>The little cutie naturally asked, ""why?""</p><p>Aaron was patient with the new boy. ""Mommy and Daddies love each other that way and some men want to love boys the same way. Brent wants to love you.""</p><p>Ryan understood and since he loves Brent he was going to let him.</p><p>""And it will hurt too."" Said Danny.</p><p>Aaron punches Danny in the arm. Danny flinches as he holds his hurting shoulder. ""Owww, you prick.""</p><p>Ryan was getting nervous. ""Will it really hurt?""</p><p>Sean spoke before Aaron. ""It hurts some the first time. But after it feels really good.""</p><p>Max pointed to three year old Tommy and said, ""Kent butt fucks him all the time."" Tommy smiled and touched his own dickie.</p><p>Max continued, ""I was two when I first got butt fucked. I loved it then and I still love it."" </p><p>The other boys spoke in unison, ""Ya we know!"" They all laughed.</p><p>Aaron spoke to Ryan in a comforting tone. ""You love Brent, right?""</p><p>Ryan nodded his head.</p><p>""You are going to have to let him fuck you if you want to be his boy."" Aaron thought of his grandfather as these words left his lips.</p><p>Aaron and the boys were helping the men convince Ryan to accept Brent as his boyfriend. The ""family"" needed to grown. Aaron loved being his grandfather's boy but his body was starting to change and so were his desires. He looked at Tommy with the need to breed the three year old boy's butt. As Aaron's cock became erect he got up and entered the kitchen to speak with his grandfather.</p><p>Arnold informed the other men that it was time. Kent was the first to rise out of his chair and quickly gathered the few items he needed.</p><p>The men entered the living room as the boys put away their game. </p><p>As each man rested on the couch, chair or floor their own lover boys sat with them. Kent briefly held Tommy as he turned to Ryan and said, ""Brent told me that you love him as much as he loves you. And that you want to be his little boyfriend.""</p><p>I held Ryan in my lap as he turned to kiss me on the cheek. ""I love you too little guy."" I said.</p><p>""Good!, tonight you are going to give yourself to Brent and join with him.""</p><p>Again Ryan turned to me, ""Does that mean you are going to butt fuck me?"" </p><p>I couldn't help but enjoy hearing a little boy talk sexy with me. It is unusual to hear a six year old speak the words ""butt fuck.""</p><p>Kent answered for me. ""Yes, he will fuck you. But before he does you and Brent need to stand up.""</p><p>I lifted the 43 pound boy off my lap and we both stood in front of Kent with everyone watching. Kent handed me a bottle of KY jelly. ""Grease up his ass."" </p><p>Kent walked around the living room. The cabin curtains were already shut and he lit about twenty scented candles.</p><p>Bending down to one knee I looked Ryan in the eye. ""Bend over so I can put some of this slippery stuff inside you. It will make this easier.""</p><p>The frightened look on his face was almost enough to make me stop but my pedo cock had a mind of its own. The boy trusted me as was the plan Kent laid out months ago.</p><p>As the tyke bent at the waist he looked over his shoulder to see exactly what I was doing. The boy realized he was on the television and could see better what I was doing. </p><p>Leroy, the pedo elementary teacher, was video taping in high definition. ""This is for the family only,"" he said. ""It is also to keep everyone's mouth shut.""</p><p>Ryan was supporting his upper body by holding his own knees as his untainted butt waved in mid air. He looked so small in front of me as I greased up my index finger and pressed a large dollop of KY jelly to his puckered hole.</p><p>""Baby, It will be easier if you relax."" </p><p>The six year old tried to relax but as I tried to insert my finger his little rosebud naturally tightened. After a minute I inserted my finger to the first knuckle. His ring finally relaxed. Adding more and more jelly to his hole I easily fit one and then two fingers into the compliant child. The boy was bent at the waist holding his knees. I enjoyed watching the how his tight anal ring conformed to my probing finger. It stretched wider as it glided over my two fingers and then shrank with just my fingertips inside him. Ryan was slow to accept a third finger. I fully stretched his ring and felt it grab at my knuckles. His ring refused to stretch further and allow all three knuckles to enter him. I pushed harder forcing his anus up into his body. Finally the ring swallowed my three fingers. The other boys were being fondled by their men. Every boy sported a hard hairless prepubescent cock. The three year old was hugging Kent's leg looking longingly at the flaccid adult dick.</p><p>Ryan was getting used to having three adult fingers in his ass and Kent finally stopped me and asked that I insert a string of beads into the boys backside.</p><p>The four foot string of beads were about one inch in diameter and spaced evenly apart from one end to the other.</p><p>Ryan continued to look back and forth over his shoulder and to the video screen where he watched the first of five beads being pushed into his butt. I continued to push the remaining four as the boy's facial expression displayed a sense of enjoyment.</p><p>Kent took hold of the other end of the beads and told the boy to stand next to me. We faced Kent and I looked down at Ryan standing naked with a string of beads coming out of his tight little butt. He was instructed to hold them inside and not let them slip out.</p><p>The free end of the beads were handed to Ryan. The cute boy stood next to me with a string of beads hanging from his ass and the other end held in his little fist. He kept shifting his weight from one leg to another causing the beads in his little bottom to move against his prostrate. The child's dick hardened in seconds.</p><p>""The Family has a ritual for new members who want to join."" Kent said.</p><p>""Brent and Ryan, we welcome you into ""the family. Once you two have physically joined you will be a part of our group. You will belong to each other but enjoyed by all."" Kent looked at Ryan, ""that means other men can touch you while Brent touches other boys.""</p><p>I smiled at Ryan as I held his little hand in mine.</p><p>Kent continued, ""Brent. Will you love Ryan and make him your boy while teaching him the ways of the family?""</p><p>""I will.""</p><p>Little Ryan looked up at me and beamed his biggest smile. I could see most of his baby white teeth.</p><p>""Ryan. Do you love Brent""</p><p>He shook his head yes.</p><p>Kent continued, ""Will you give yourself to him and let him touch you all over? And will you keep it a secret?""</p><p>""I won't tell anyone, I pinky swear."" Ryan lifted his pinky in air.</p><p>The scented candles made the air heavy with perfume. It felt like a whore house for men and boys.</p><p>""Ryan, if you want to be Brent's boy then you must give him the string of beads."" </p><p>Little Ryan handed me the string of beads where I loosely tied them around my hard cock.</p><p>I looked down at the six year old next to me and I pointed to the beads. ""We are connected like this because these two things belong together.""</p><p>Kent looked at Ryan and said, ""you belong to Brent now. He will teach you many wonderful things."" He then looked at me, ""To be full members you must take his cherry in front of us all.""</p><p>The envy in the men's eyes and including the boy Aaron told me they would love to be the one busting his little ass for the first time. But it was my time. I waited many months grooming both the boy and his mother to trust me. They didn't have a clue that my one and only goal was to sexually molest a young boy of my own.</p><p>I got to my knees and felt thick padding under the bear skin rug. I turned Ryan to face me with the beads still stuck in his ass and connected to my dick. </p><p>""After tonight you will be my boy?"" I informed the child.</p><p>Ryan looked away and said, ""ya."" The small boy was nervous, knowing exactly what it meant.</p><p>I held his chin as we looked into each others eyes. ""Do you know what we are going to do?""</p><p>Again he answered yes.</p><p>""I am very happy that you and I met. I think you are the cutest boy ever."" </p><p>Ryan began to smile again.</p><p>""When I hug you I feel so close to you. We will be even closer when I put my cock inside you. And then you will be mine as you carry my pedo seed in your sexy little butt.""</p><p>I stroked the boy's shoulder and neck. The young boy responded by relaxing and melting to my touch.</p><p>""Get on the floor in front of me like a puppy dog.""</p><p>His naked little body quickly found position on all fours. The boy and I were still physically connected by the string of beads. The swag connected my groin to his ass with five large beads firmly implanted into his tiny little butt.. I straddled his small feet so they were between my calfs. I pulled on the cord and watched the first of the five buried beads begin to pull on the puckered hole. The smooth hairless hole was tight as it slowly gave way when the first bead began to appear. As I tugged on the string the first bead slipped from his virgin hole. The shiny pink anal lips closed again still swallowing four beads.</p><p>""Ohhh!"" Ryan grunted from the new thrill he discovered. ""Do it again!"" he commanded. His small butt wiggled with new delight. I held his small ass cheeks in both my hands and messaged them trying to give him maximum pleasure as the beads moved inside his hot little body.</p><p>The others were watching the television as the scene was being recorded. The look on the boy's face as the second bead popped from his young ass was priceless. The blond mop of hair drifted over his eyes. His nearly two inch cock was hard as steel and pulsing with his heart. My heart raced as I was able to reach from behind the boy, between his little legs and fondle both his tiny balls and small dick with my large hand. I was enjoying his sexual immaturity.</p><p>I pulled one more bead from his sweet hole and envied it for the place it came from. The last two beads were pulled quickly together. His small round muscular bottom arched upward as his hips dropped.. The six year old was totally open and completely vulnerable. He was making it very easy for me to completely molest him. </p><p>Sean jumped down from his Principle's lap to hand me the KY Jelly. I removed the other end of the beaded string that connected the little boy to me, Instead of greasing my own cock I thought it better for Ryan to smear the slippery liquid all over his molester's rape stick. Ryan's little frame swung around and made my dripping cock slick. I watched his little hands slide up and down my hard shaft, adding more liquid on my orders. The silver cock ring tightly held my dick and balls together. A cock ring not only provides more pleasure but thickens my shaft. The little puppy was again kneeling doggy style presenting his butt in front of me.</p><p>I inched my body forward as I knelt behind the child. I felt his thin legs touch my own thighs. I laid my long cock in the cleft of his ass and pressed my hanging balls up against his virgin backside. There was a small drop of pedo juice silently gliding down my shaft. My groin was higher than Ryan's up turned butt. I rocked back on my knees to point my cock downward and began to part the two muscular mounds of boy flesh with my man sized dick. His soft white butt cheeks molded themselves around my prick as I finally I touched my dripping mushroomed dickhead to the virgin entrance of his body. The small hole was clamped tight. A drop of clear ball juice formed at the tip and kissed his little hole making it slightly sticky. The introduction may have been loving but I knew once he held me inside him I would breed him like an animal in heat.</p><p>With one hand I held his small waist and the other I held the base of my rape stick. The view was priceless. I looked down past my chest and revelled in the size difference between me and the six year old boy. I already knew my own dick shaft was one and three quarters inches wide. To measure Ryan, I spread my fingers wide and measured the width of his butt. I knew from the tip of my thumb to the tip of my pinky was just over seven inches. It appeared his little bottom was seven inches wide. I marveled how such a large dick could fit into something so small. To find out I pushed my hips forward while firmly holding onto the little guy. The boy was beginning to stretch.</p><p>""Relax baby and let me in.""</p><p>Ryan was trying but unsure of the tight feeling.</p><p>The television captured Ryan's face as he endured some pain. </p><p>With a sudden release the tight hole opened and swallowed my man sized corona. The child beneath me began to whimper.</p><p>Ryan wasn't bawling but there were tears running down his cheek.</p><p>""The hard part is nearly over. You are such a brave boy."" I tried to console him but it was difficult while mounting his kindergärtner ass.</p><p>I allowed him to get used to the thickness of my dick. His anal ring was incredibly tight but Ryan continued to let me molest him.. With a need to breed his baby ass I pushed in another inch. The small child accepted the penetration and we reached widest part of my shaft. I knew he could take all of me. I simply had to slip it in.</p><p>My large hands firmly held his 22 inch waist as I slowly forced the small boy onto my cock. I could feel his tight anal ring slide the length of my shaft until it chocked the base of my pedo prick. Ryan felt the coolness of my chrome cock ring touch his burning butt lips.</p><p>The full length of my adult sized cock was tightly sheathed inside Ryan's sex starved rectum. Ryan trusted me enough to allow me to mount his little body. A sudden realization washed over me as a weight had been lifted off my shoulders. Freedom! I felt free to do as I wished. My erect cock was buried into a cute boy's butt while in the same room, five other men molested their own boys. My perverted need to breed his young ass caused my head to spin with taboo pleasure.</p><p>It was important for me to realize just how young he was so I reached under the little puppy and groped at his hard child dick. With his immature genitals in my hand and my hard cock deep inside him, I was satisfied that Ryan was being fully molested. For added pleasure I mashed my balls against his child sized nuts, fondling both of us together.</p><p>Ryan was stuck on my dick. As I attempted to pull back from his body I watched his anus choke my dick, pulling with my cock. His anal ring must have burned as it was snug around the base of my shaft..</p><p>""Can you feel all of me inside you?""</p><p>Ryan was honest. ""It feels like I have to poop.""</p><p>""It is just me filling you up. I am going to mount your ass, every chance I get.""</p><p>I pushed harder on the boy's hips and watched him expel most of my cock. His sweet boy cunt still chocked my corona.</p><p>""Do you want to feel something special?"" Even thought I asked the boy I didn't wait for a response. ""Feel this."" I sank into the innocent boy and pressed my dick against his inner button.</p><p>His soprano voice was music to my ears. The child sang with delight, ooing and cooing once I found the boy's g-spot.</p><p>""Do it again!"" He begged.</p><p>Ryan was giving me pleasure and I wanted to return it. </p><p>The other boys had become aroused from watching my dick slide into Ryan. They all positioned themselves to sit on their own man's dick. Even little Tommy. I watched Kent snake his dick into the three year old. Even with mine in Ryan I wondered what it would be like to fuck Tommy. When we swap boys I guess I will find out.</p><p>Slowly I built a rhythm of fully entering Ryan's body. His small butt cheeks pressed firmly around my shaft and against my groin. While fully inside my baby I felt his tiny nuts pressed against my own. </p><p>I continued to move inside of him. Thrusting harder and harder while watching his face on the television. Ryan was discovering the pleasures of being sexually molested by a newbie pedophile.</p><p>""Babe? Did your mother ever tell you to stay away from strange men and never get into a stranger's car?""</p><p>""Ah hah!"" He said as his small body was being bounced forward from the slapping of my large groin against his pup butt.</p><p>""Do you know why she told you to stay away from them?""</p><p>""Na, ah"" he said as two words as I was forcing air out of his lungs by jamming my prick into him. The sweaty blond bangs stuck to his forehead.</p><p>""She warned you to stay away from men who wanted to molest your little ass like I am doing right now."" </p><p>I continued to thrust into the boy while he thought about it.</p><p>""Do you like being molested?""</p><p>""Ya."" was all he grunted.</p><p>""Do you want me to stop?"" Not that I would at this point.</p><p>""No.""</p><p>I kept teasing him. ""tell me you like my dick inside you.""</p><p>He didn't' say a word but his little arms were getting weak from holding him self up. He laid his head down on the bear rug. His ass was still high in the air both of us on our knees.</p><p>I continued to strong fuck his little ass for a few minutes.</p><p>My balls were getting close so I pulled out of him completely. Ryan looked over his shoulder and I could tell he missed me inside of him.</p><p>""I am not done, baby. Lay on your back."" I grabbed two large pillows off the couch and put them under his hips. His blond head was laying on the bear skin rug while his ass was propped up for an easier entry. I lifted his thin legs off the rug and folded them back to his small bare chest. His well fucked little hole was gaping open. The pink inner walls were visible. There was no mistaking the fact that this little boy has been molested. The hard immature baby dick was pointing to his belly button and the hard marble sized nuts were so tight they were barely visible. I planted a kiss over his newly fucked hole and then chewed on his anal lips. I even tongued it for a moment and tasted the sweetness of the child.</p><p>I knelt at his love tunnel and warned him that I was going to slip it all the way in. I guided my steely dick to his open hole and sank the full length of my rape stick into him. It was as if his whole six year old body surrendered itself to the molestation.</p><p>""Oh, Ryan that feels so good."" </p><p>His small body accepted all of me and I continued to fuck him as before.</p><p>Big John was fucking eight year old Sean's ass as Big John bellowed to me, ""oh fuck ya, rape him deeply.""</p><p>In this new position I was able to thrust deeper into the captive boy.</p><p>Little Sean mimicked Big John and shouted out, ""Ya, Rape him.""</p><p>The little boy wrapped around my cock may be willing but technically it is still rape. </p><p>Ryan's green eyes were open and looked me in the eye as I hovered over his small body. ""Rape me,."" he commanded.</p><p>I was shocked to hear the small boy tell me to rape him. Smiling down on the trapped child I paused my thrusts and held myself inside him. ""I promise I will rape you every chance that I get.""</p><p>This was the moment I began to man handle the child. Sweat from my body dripped from my tense muscles and onto the boy beneath me. My hips were a blur as they thrust violently forcing the full length of my cock deep into him. He lay there, pinned to the rug, on his back and his eyes closed. His thing little arms resting on the rug over his head. Ryan gave himself to me and accepted our physical union.</p><p>My balls were beginning to churn. I was near explosion. His small body was bouncing on the floor from my body crashing against his small ass. The mixture of men and boys copulating filled the room with a strong musky scent that only heightened my sexual drive. </p><p>""I took your cherry tonight, little boy. Wherever you go, you will always feel me inside you.""</p><p>Ryan didn't know what I was talking about. My hand pumped his small boy cock trying to bring him as much pleasure as his body was giving me.</p><p>Looking directly into the cute boys face ""I also stole your innocence.""</p><p>I should feel guilty but instead I felt a deep satisfaction molesting a boy so pure. His innocence was lost while being pinned to the floor with a man's hard cock deep inside him.</p><p>His small body felt so good on my dick. My balls squeezed together. I sank hard into his small frame and buried my thick adult cock deeper inside. My cock entered his colon. My shaft engorged and expanded inside the child, stretching him open. </p><p>Ryan angelic voice sang with pleasureful moans His small body found ecstasy and shook hard as his orgasm wracked his immature body..</p><p>I continued to rape him. My thumb and forefinger held both his tiny balls and I squeezed. When a sharp yelp escaped form his sexy mouth my cum exploded out of my cock. My piss slit opened wide and began flooding him with thick creamy semen. I continued breeding his prepubescent butt pumping more and more of my pedo seed into him.</p><p>""Can you feel me cumming inside you?"" I asked half dazed.</p><p>He only nodded. He felt the hot liquid spread through his tummy. I continued thrusting hard into him while shooting every drop my balls could squeeze.. The length of my orgasm was the longest I had ever experienced. The physical union of our two bodies continued long after our taboo pleasure ended. The image on the television, caught by the camera, focused on my balls as they were pressed tightly against the tykes small butt cheeks. There was no mistaking the child beneath me held the full length of my hard pedo cock.</p><p>""Now that my honey is inside your body you are mine. Your ass is mine to fuck and if another man wants to touch your body you have to ask me for permission. Do you understand?""</p><p>Ryan knew I was serious. He didn't smile but agreed.</p><p>I wanted to kiss his sweet mouth but he was too small for our mouths to meet while he was impaled on my boy buster. </p><p>""Do you remember the honey you swallowed from my balls earlier?""</p><p>""The sweet stuff?"" Ryan asked.</p><p>""That's the stuff! I just fucked more inside you. I want you to keep it there as long as you can."" My still hard dick was plugging his hole. ""Whenever you play, ride your bike or go to school you will feel me inside of you and remember that you belong to me.""</p><p>I loved pinning the helpless boy beneath me but in time my rape stick shrank and eventually slipped from his sexy little body. I paused to marvel at his gaping anus and remembering how pure it once looked before my pedo cock changed it forever. A small amount of my seed began to spill from his well fucked hole. To stop the flow I pulled his legs down causing his butt cheeks to tighten. </p><p>""One thing I want to teach you is how important it is for little boys who just got fucked to keep their man's seed inside them for as long as possible. Can you do that?""</p><p>""I guess.""</p><p>I hovered over the small child and whispered into his ear. ""I want you to feel me inside you all day long.""</p><p>My lips met his and we kissed hard like we did earlier in the evening. He was turning into a great kisser for such a young boy.</p><p>The television went dark as the recorder stopped. Kent welcomed Ryan and I into ""the family.""</p><p>All the boys in the room had been fucked by their own man. Everyone was tired by very happy.</p><p>---</p><p><b>Please comment on the story. What are your favorite parts of the story? Was it descriptive enough? Too young? Too old? Any suggestions for more perverted thoughts?</b></p>"
896,"Craig's List, Part 7",Boybottomzup,boybottom513@yahoo.com,"['Mb', 'oral', 'anal', 'pedo', 'rape', 'rim']",Two men meet through Craig's List ads and find they share a common interest in little boys. Kent shows Brent how to find and seduce a boy of his own and then join the 'family.' Where a local group of friends support each other for the common goal of sexing little boys.,2013-02-10T00:00:00,Warning- This story consists of graphic sex between men and underage boys. It is purely your decision to read this and in doing so consent to the content. If you are underage then you should stop reading now. This story is fiction only. Copyrighted. All rights reserved.,"<p><b>Cast of Characters</b></p><p></p><blockquote><ul> <li>Brent Breedem - Myself - Adult Male</li> <li>Ryan - My assigned 'little brother association' - 6 years old</li>
<p></p><li>Kent - Met through Craig's List - Adult Male - NAMBLA Member</li> <li>Tommy - Kent's 3 year old lover.</li>
<p></p><li>Dave - Works at Big Brothers organization - NAMBLA Member</li> <li>Max - Dave's 11 year old son.</li>
<p></p><li>Big John - Elementary Principle - NAMBLA member</li> <li>Sean - 'little brother association' - 8 year old</li>
<p></p><li>Arnold - Grandfather to Aaron - NAMBLA member</li> <li>Aaron - 13 years old grandson of Arnold</li>
<p></p><li>Leroy - Elementary Teacher 2nd grade - NAMBLA member</li> <li>Danny - 10 year old, past student of Leroy's</li> </ul></blockquote><p>---</p><p>It was around 8 am when I finally woke from the deepest sleep I have had in years. After ""playing"" with six year old Ryan, he and I went to bed but this morning I was the only one in it. Ryan was my assigned ""little brother"" from the Big Brother Association. Ryan and I were just initiated into a group called NAMBLA, which stands for North American Man Boy Love Association. It was yesterday that Ryan and I drove to a northern woods cabin and met the men and their own boys, they call themselves ""the family."" And they helped me seduce Ryan. I finally branded my boy and made him mine after penetrating his virgin ass with my pedo cock My heart skipped a beat as I realized my seed was planted deep in his pup butt. It feels so natural for a man to take a young boy to bed and teach him the perverted pleasures of man-boy coupling. </p><p>Ryan lost his innocence last night. I took it from him and consumed it with pleasure as my balls emptied into his small frame, pinned beneath me. There is no way around the fact that Ryan was better off being molested early in life. I raped him with his own consent and will do so again. Ryan will learn much from ""the family."" I expect to molest him for many years and hope that he in-turn finds a young boy of his own. It may be a few years but I can envision the adult Ryan and myself finding and molesting a small boy together. The Pedo species has to propagate and it is the only way to do it successfully.</p><p>I arose from my bed and shuffled off naked to the bathroom. Since the five other men in the cabin were all pedos I didn't need to cover up or even close the bathroom door. My soul felt free. My need to hide my true self was gone. I was among friends who felt the same and we acted on our perversion with the boys without care. I moved to the kitchen and helped the men make breakfast for all the boys that were still naked and situated in the living room. They were glued to the television watching morning cartoons. I walked into the living room to be nearer to the boys. I looked at each one of them closely. I knelt on the carpet between eight year old Sean and ten year old Danny. Danny sat on the carpet with his knees to his chest. After I placed one hand on his knee I pulled his leg open just to get a view of his hairless cock. His flaccid immature dick was about one and a half inches softly laying on a bald nutsack that held a nice set of boy nuts. My resistance to boys is all but destroyed and it was easy to cup his boyhood. Danny smiled but kept his view of the cartoons. Sean was laying on his stomach facing the TV with his chin propped by his hands. The same hand that fondled Danny now was touching Sean's eight year old naked butt. The soft mounds of his skinny waist sent electricity up my arm. I even opened the cleft of his ass and viewed the sacred boy temple. My finger ran up and down his darkened boy hole causing the eight year old to shift his butt, apparently enjoying the touch. I felt free at last with a simple touch.</p><p>Aaron was 13 years old so part of his attention was split between the Power Rangers and Tommy's three year old naked butt. Aaron looked up at me as I returned a smirking grin. Aaron's face had this pleading look as if he wanted to rape the three year old. But all the boys have been taught that boys are for men. They can suck each other's dicks but only men were able to butt fuck prepubescent boys. </p><p>The morning was uneventful. After breakfast the boys ran outside to the back of the cabin. It was secluded from the lake that they could play naked all day without being seen. I watched each boy and wondered how each boy would feel on my dick. Before I met Kent through Craig's List I was attracted to ten year old boys. I thought older prepubescent boys could return love and even beg for sex. As I spent more time talking and meeting with Kent, my ""age of attraction"" kept slipping down the age scale. Ryan is six years old and I really enjoyed penetrating his kindergarten butt. When ""the family"" talked me into the youngest boy available at the big brother's association I started to fantasize about younger boys. My cock got hardest when I thought about perving into a kindergärtner's butt. But after seeing Kent's little lover I am discovering a greater perversion of fucking a preschool toddler. </p><p>I stood in the kitchen looking out the window at the boys playing naked in the yard. Nothing sexual entered their minds as they played.</p><p>...My mind drifted off to an earlier conversation when Kent described how he seduced little Tommy at the age of two...</p><p>Little Tommy was only two when Kent prepared the boy and raped his skinny little butt. Kent told me how easy it was to strip the boy of his clothes and fondle his miniature body. Kent was careful to stretch the boys rosebud before any real fun but after a few weekends with Kent, Tommy was all but broken-in.</p><p>Kent loved to lick on Tommy's two year old cock and balls. Mostly he enjoyed the young boys ultra-immature body. The smaller the better he told me. Tommy learned to enjoy being sucked and licked and then flipped over for a good tongue licking. But Tommy didn't like it when Kent literally threw Tommy on to the king sized bed and pinned the small boys legs behind his ears. Kent described towering over the toddler and then shoving his adult pedo cock into the boy beneath him. He raped the child through cries of pain. The ""Chamber of Secrets"" was noisy from the screaming child mixed with the bellows of pedo ecstasy. With tears running down the child's face, Kent watched the helpless boy cry. The small mouth and lips kept flexing. Small bright white baby teeth flashed and then begged Uncle Kent to stop. But Kent kept snaking more and more of his veined man-sized prick into the trapped boy's fuck hole. The higher brain functions stopped as Kent's animal instincts took over. His need to breed was too strong as he fucked into the boy.</p><p>The sweet innocence that was trapped inside the child was slowly leaving him. Just a few short weeks ago Tommy knew nothing of sex and now he was being raped by a man he trusted and couldn't do anything about it. The more dick Kent forced into the boy the more he savored the child's sweet innocence. The child held nearly five inches of the nice man's cock in his small rectum but Kent knew the proper way to molest a boy was to get every inch of pedo cock into the boy. Rocking back and forth Kent was fucking the little boy. Tommy was no longer crying but his eyes were fixated on his attacker. More of the invading prick sunk into the virgin boy when Kent finally felt his nutsack kiss the obscenely small tailbone of the trapped boy beneath.</p><p>Kent remembered saying ""Take all of it!"" Only the captive boy heard Kent and was helpless to do anything about it.</p><p>Something wonderful happened. The child relaxed and accepted the fact he could do nothing about being raped.</p><p>More of Kent's throbbing cock slid down into the child and finally Kent stopped. The tiny boy laid still on the bed. His thin arms and tiny fists were above his head resting on the bed. The hairless armpits were sexy enough but Kent watched how Tommy's skinny legs were folded back to his ears just as Kent felt the base of his ""boy buster"" being strangled from the two year old boy's anal ring. </p><p>...When Kent told me this story I was amazed that a boy so little could take an adult sized cock. I was intrigued by the thought of fucking my dick into a toddler. The idea of raping one so young caused my dick to thicken...</p><p>It felt so wonderful having a toddler on his dick that he forgot to video tape the rape. Kent pulled his dick out of the small boy and viewed the small stretched anus. It was very red but no blood.</p><p>Kent left the boy on the bed to retrieve the camera from the closet. It didn't take him long to set it up on the dresser pointing the unit at the young hostage. When Kent turned to the bed he discovered Tommy sliding off the edge of the bed, his little feet trying to reach the floor. The naked boy turned and ran for the bedroom door. Kent's strong cock had a taste of a two year old boys ass and there was no way he would let this opportunity to slip past him. It was a simple matter of stopping the naked boy with a hand to the child's small chest and lifted him up.</p><p>Tommy was trashing around trying to get away. Kent held his little prey close to his body. The child's small back was pressed against the man's chest. Kent held the boy's legs just behind the knees, folding the child and exposing his miniature bottom. With his erect cock, he touched his angry mushroom dickhead to the youngster's tight hole. The camera captured Kent standing while the trashing little boy was being split into two. Gentle thrusts of the powerful man fed his dick to the helpless boy. He stood there fully connected to the child. I don't know whether Kent decided to get a close-up of the rape was for himself or others but, he moved directly in front of the camera and totally exposed the child. The boy's dick was fucking hard. The image was burned into my memory as I watched the perverted film of Kent's masterful cock penetrate the youngest rape victim I have seen. The boy started to cry again and without removing his cock, the child was placed doggy style on the pedo alter. The power Kent had over Tommy was absolute. The small child's ass was available for anything. </p><p>Kent loved raping the toddler's ass. </p><p>The two year old did all he could to expel the large fleshy tube from his rectum but Kent easily held the 20 inch waist. And the 30 pound boy was no match against a fully grown boy rapist.</p><p>Kent showed me the video a while back. It was the hottest thing I have ever seen. I watched Kent's dick slowly disappear into the tiny child. Again Kent's cock was deep inside the boy. The rape continued as little Tommy was being fucked slowly. With one hand he held the boy from moving and the other began to caress the soft boy beneath him. He felt the small shoulders and touched the boys legs. He touched every inch of the tyke. He pinches his tiny nipples acquiring a few high pitched squeaks. He stroked the little boys hard cocklette while thrusting his man sized dick down into the boy's body. Looking at the size of the man's groin compared to the narrow hips of the two year old, I found it grotesque yet sexually arousing. The man was in control. Kent grabbed the boys hair with one hand and pulled the tots head back while fully penetrating the little moppet. Both predator and prey were enjoying the rape but Kent needed more.</p><p>The video showed him pulling his wet cock from the tiny tot. The abused anal cavity didn't have time to close. Kent flipped the helpless boy onto his back and tucked a pillow under his butt. Again Kent folded the boys thin legs and held them near the child's ears. With one easy thrust. I watched his dripping cock fill child's open hole. The toddler's innocence was nearly gone for good. </p><p>Hovering over the child Kent was on all fours while the little boy was pinned to the bed holding the full length of Kent's experienced pedo cock deep in his two year old ass. Since the boy was no longer struggling Kent was controlling the toddler by his embedded prick. </p><p>Kent kept saying, ""ohhh! So, fucking young.""</p><p>More of the video showed man sized nuts resting on the boy's soft tailbone. The image truly demonstrated just how young and little this boy was. The show was nearly over as the beast was thrusting his hips forward fucking into the trapped boy. Again and again, the veined shaft forced it's way, disappearing into the child. The small child bounced on the bed as the invading prick pounded into him. Soft grunts escaped from the boy's lips as air was being forced from his body by the invading adult prick. Kent was in ecstasy as he roughly fucking into the boy. The molester's only interest was the pure pleasure of stealing the boy's innocence so he drove his dick deep into the two year old. Kent threw his head back and felt his balls squeeze tight. </p><p>The pedophile continued raping the captive two year old boy by slamming his hard cock deep inside his prey just as ropes of thick pedo seed flew from his piss hole and began filling the toddler. More spewed from his uninhibited balls and more poured into the trapped child. As cum flowed into the boy, his sweet innocence flowed back into the rapist. All things taboo washed over him adding to the perverted satisfaction. With the last few jets of pedo cream Kent pulled his rape stick from the sloppy wet toddler and began to coat the tiny genitals with nut juice. Kent finished taking ownership of the boy. The hot cum flowed over the child's genitals like a white gravy. The video showed the rapist burying his face into the child's cum covered genitals. His tongue washed around and over the small nuts that were pulled tight to the child's body. There was no boy purse to fondle but the small dick was easy to suck on. It was slippery with his own pedo juice. The mixture of man and boy is a savory flavor on the tongue. He licked and sucked it all off, finally causing the little boy to convulse with a tiny tot orgasm.</p><p>The small boy laid still, beneath the brute of a man. Kent looked down into the boys eyes and seen what he has done. Little Tommy belonged to Kent now that the child held the man's seed inside his tummy. He stole the boys innocence by raping the toddler but it was the only way to introduce the young boy to the pleasure of man/boy sex. Kent eventually began to love the little boy and give him as much pleasure as Tommy's body gave Kent. To this day, Tommy likes it a little rough because that is all he has ever known. </p><p>...The fog lifted from my eyes. I was still staring out the window watching the boys at play...</p><p>End of Chapter 7</p><p>---</p><p><b>Please comment on the story. What are your favorite parts of the story? Was it descriptive enough? Too young? Too old? Any suggestions for more perverted thoughts?</b></p>"
897,"Craig's List, Part 8",Boybottomzup,boybottom513@yahoo.com,"['Mmb', 'oral', 'anal', 'pedo', 'rape', 'rim']",Two men meet through Craig's List ads and find they share a common interest in little boys. Kent shows Brent how to find and seduce a boy of his own and then join the 'family.' Where a local group of friends support each other for the common goal of sexing little boys.,2013-02-10T00:00:00,Warning- This story consists of graphic sex between men and underage boys. It is purely your decision to read this and in doing so consent to the content. If you are underage then you should stop reading now. This story is fiction only. Copyrighted. All rights reserved.,"<p><b>Cast of Characters</b></p><p></p><blockquote><ul> <li>Brent Breedem - Myself - Adult Male</li> <li>Ryan - My assigned 'little brother association' - 6 years old</li>
<p></p><li>Kent - Met through Craig's List - Adult Male - NAMBLA Member</li> <li>Tommy - Kent's 3 year old lover.</li>
<p></p><li>Dave - Works at Big Brothers organization - NAMBLA Member</li> <li>Max - Dave's 11 year old son.</li>
<p></p><li>Big John - Elementary Principle - NAMBLA member</li> <li>Sean - 'little brother association' - 8 year old</li>
<p></p><li>Arnold - Grandfather to Aaron - NAMBLA member</li> <li>Aaron - 13 years old grandson of Arnold</li>
<p></p><li>Leroy - Elementary Teacher 2nd grade - NAMBLA member</li> <li>Danny - 10 year old, past student of Leroy's</li> </ul></blockquote><p>---</p><p>All six boys were completely naked and playing in the backyard of the cabin. We were on the lake near the woods but the boys were just outside of view from the lake. They ran around the yard, playing tag. Small cut and uncut cocks flopped in all directions. Their nuts still held tight to their young bodies except for Aaron. At thirteen his balls have dropped. They bounced as he ran. </p><p>All the delicious cocks were soft until they played ""leap frog."" Aaron was the first to get a boner and he purposely ramming his dick against every boy's ass just before he would hop over them. </p><p>Even my little Ryan was hard. I finally molested him last night for the first time with the help of our ""family."" We were a group of men who belonged to NAMBLA, North American Man Boy Love Association. We all love little boys and they helped me find and seduce six year old Ryan. I watched his muscular little butt flex as he played. Inside of it held last nights offering that he freely accepted. He also understood that he was to hold me deep inside of him for as long as possible. Doing so would make him my boy. Ryan caught me staring through the window and waved. He turned, touched the ground and waved his little ass at me. </p><p>I was impressed with Ryan and how easily he was seduced. I viewed his ass from the window and noticed a small amount of bruising around his anus. His virgin hole had to be broken and now he has the unmistakable sign of being caught by a sexual predator. Me.</p><p>My attention was on the boys when Kent stood next to me at the window. </p><p>""You should be proud."" Kent spoke. </p><p>""I am very happy. Ryan is a perfect boy.""</p><p>""He sure is but he isn't the only piece of candy in the store. Ryan maybe your first boy that you seduced but with our help you will be introducing many more boys to this group. Some younger and others older than six. We can help you hone your skill in finding the innocent ones and successfully getting into their pants. And since we share our boys between us you will easily make love to over two hundred different boys."" </p><p>My eyes closed while trying to process the news. I opened them and spoke. ""You already know I am a total ass man. I fucking love the idea of two hundred little boys holding my cum inside their sexy little butts.""</p><p>""You are definitely one of us."" Kent touched my shoulder. ""I like you. And I think it would be hot for you and me to double team Tommy in the play room..""</p><p>My eyes shifted from boy to boy and found the three year old Tommy laughing while running from Sean.</p><p>Kent continued, ""interested?""</p><p>""My first toddler."" Six months ago Kent showed me the video of him molesting Tommy at the age of two. And that got me very interested in the younger boys.</p><p>Kent yelled for Tommy to come into the cabin. I watched his spry little body turn and his little legs carried him to the back door where Kent was waiting to let the tyke in. Tommy held Kent's hand and I followed both of them to the upstairs ""playroom."" This wasn't just an ordinary playroom because not only did it have children's toys, blankets, stuffed animals but there was a bed, crib and hanging from the ceiling was a child sized black leather sex swing. Tommy saw a toy truck and knelt on the floor to play with it.</p><p>I ensured both the windows and sheer drapes were closed. This side of the cabin looked out onto the lake. And we certainly don't want the fisherman boating by catching a glimpse of men molesting little boys. </p><p>Kent looked at Tommy and commanded him to leave the toy. ""Come here boy!""</p><p>Tommy looked up and paused a moment. He finally left his truck and ran to Kent. Tommy had light brown hair that was cut just above his ears. He had the cutest bangs over the brightest blue eyes. They sparkled with the joys of childhood. I stood six foot tall and Tommy stood at 33 inches. My balls would barely touch the top of his head if he were to stand under them. Kent lifted up the 33 pound boy. Tommy's little butt wasn't flat like most toddlers. He had a good healthy backside that looked wonderful to bump against, hard.</p><p>I helped Kent lay the three year old into the child sex swing. We positioned him looking up.</p><p>Tommy has been in the swing before but not with me. He will be the youngest boy I have ever fucked and I was having a hard time waiting. I wanted to drill his ass but he was Kent's boy so I have to respect him. The boy's eyes were near my balls. I watched him watch my semi flaccid cock. Kent lifted the boys left leg and folded it back to strap his left ankle into the leather cuff. He did the same with the right leg so the boy's ass was available at the edge of the swing. I secured each tiny wrist into the small leather cuffs. The boy was securely fastened. The swing hung from the ceiling by four ropes. Each rope cuffed an ankle or wrist.</p><p>""This really looks fun."" I said.</p><p>""It is and we are almost ready to start."" Kent points to a short pole near the wall. ""Would you hand that to me please?""</p><p>I picked it up and knew what it was for. Kent took it and held it over Tommy. The pole had straps on each end. Kent positioned the pole between the boys knees. This spread his legs apart causing the child's small ass to open further. The pole was strapped into place and we paused to view the captive toddler hanging in the sex swing. Kent and I dropped to our knees to view the three year olds anal lips. </p><p>Kent touched the child and noted the lack of bruising. ""I have been stretching him real good for the last year. I was hoping to try and get two cocks inside him at the same time but he is physically too small.""</p><p>""Maybe next year?"" I hoped.</p><p>""Next year might do it. How would you like to slide your cock up his ass along side mine?""</p><p>""Man, that would be so fucking perverted. Two men busting a nut inside a little boy at the same time."" </p><p>I was excited about the idea but also worried. ""He would probably scream and cry.""</p><p>Kent smiled. ""You're still new to this. Let me tell you. The best boy fuck I have ever experienced was last year when I raped Tommy. He screamed hard as my knob pushed past his sphincter and wouldn't stop crying. I didn't expect it but I have never cum harder in my life.""</p><p>""Too bad he is used to being fucked now."" I said.</p><p>""There are new boys being made every day. It is for us to break them in."" </p><p>We both laughed at knowing the truth. </p><p>I watched Kent lean forward and placed his mouth on the child's fuck hole. His wet tongue snaked up into the child and licked him from the inside. It was a long french kiss that Tommy happily enjoyed. </p><p>""Uhhh, Ahh, ohh"" the boy squeaked involuntarily.</p><p>Tommy's eyes were closed but his small mouth, ringed by pouty red lips, was open and gasping. His tiny flat chest rose with each breath. The child's small nose flared. Tommy was adorable little boy. Everything about him screamed sexy.</p><p>I reached for the lube and Kent began to finger the boys ass until it was shiny and slick. The boy has been fucked a hundred times in the last year. His wrecked hole easily swallowed Kent's finger. Kent greased himself and stood in front of the waiting boy. I moved around to stand over Tommy's head. I sensed Tommy wanted to reach out and grab my semi flaccid cock but his little hands were bound to the swing.</p><p>Kent warned me that Tommy was too small to throat fuck and that I would have to let him suckle on my dick until he was finished with his ass. Before trying to face fuck the boy, I slipped my head under the bar that held the boys legs open and lapped at his hairless groin. The button of a dick quickly grew to Tommy's full one and a half inches. My head bobbed up and down his little shaft while Kent was still snaking his six inch cut cock up into the boy.</p><p>The swinging child froze as his whole body became ridged. Wracked with pleasure Tommy was having his first kiddy cum of the day. I felt his hard little nail pulse in my mouth with nothing to expel. The three year old was at least eight years away from producing any ball juice.</p><p>Kent thumped his finger on my head. ""I am trying to fuck the lad but your noggin is in my way.""</p><p>I pulled out from under the bar and again stood over the child's head. ""Sorry about that. I couldn't resist his little worm.""</p><p>Kent was able to sink his cock until his balls touched the child's tailbone. This caused my cock to lengthen. The head of my dick was sheathed by foreskin. A drop of clear slime dipped from my tip and directly onto the upper lip of the boy beneath my nuts. The three year old boy has tasted nut cream before and his little wet tongue cleaned it off. I held my dickhead and milked more of the slime. A long sticky strand formed and dribbled into the child's open mouth. Most of it landed on his baby teeth. They were perfectly lined up in his mouth. </p><p>Kent was slowly picking up the pace of fucking the boy in the ass. </p><p>I placed the head of my cock on the boys lips and pulled my foreskin back over the corona. The extra dick leak drained right into the trapped boy's open mouth. His thin neck and throat muscles worked to swallow my offering. He then continued to suckle at my knob.</p><p>""If you want more fuck juice,"" I said to the boy, ""then use your tongue and dig for it.""</p><p>I popped two inches of my seven inch dick into his hot little mouth. I then felt the tip of his toddler tongue begin to dig into my piss hole. Tommy loved cum and knew how to get it. The force he used to get more of my jizz made me think that if his tongue was long enough he would be licking my balls from the inside.</p><p>Kent and I were being satisfied by the same boy. While my dick is being milked I looked at Kent. I blew him a kiss and was surprised that he bend forward. We met in the middle over Tommy. Kent and I slowly kissed each other. Our mouths were open and we passionately kissed as my cock was being sucked by the same boy that Kent was still fucking.</p><p>I sensed Kent was close by how he was ramming his cock deep into Tommy. We continued to french kiss when Kent bucked. Waves of pleasure washed over him as jets of cum emptied into Tommy's well fucked pussy. I wanted to cum just then but I wasn't ready. Besides I would rather fuck my sperms into a boys ass.</p><p>Kent softened and then pulled out from the boy. ""Did you cum?""</p><p>""Nope. I expect I will be sliding into pools of your jizz.""</p><p>""You are welcome to sloppy seconds."" He smiled as we traded places.</p><p>On my knees I was able to see the gaping hole the size of a nickel, left by Kent's pounding.</p><p>I looked at Kent. ""What have you been using to stretch his hole so wide? And don't tell me it is your cock because I can see what you have between your legs right now.""</p><p>""Just a few oversized butt plugs that might scare even you.""</p><p>""I don't want to stretch my hole too much but stretching a boy pussy is part of the job.""</p><p>There was plenty of late morning light filling the room I decided I wanted to have a look inside. With two fingers I opened him up wide.</p><p>""Beautify work."" I complimented Kent. ""His rectum is huge for such a young boy.""</p><p>I viewed the shiny red anal walls of the child rectum as cum slowly dripped from the roof in long strands. Pools of pedo juice formed at the bottom. It was amazing how far I could stretch his hole. There is a good chance that this boy could take two adult cocks at the same time when he is older.</p><p>It looked delicious so I covered his open hole with my mouth and began licking all around.</p><p>""Mmmmm,"" I moaned.</p><p>Kent commented, ""You're nasty,"" as he smiled.</p><p>I sucked the bottom anal lip into my mouth and softly chewed on it. My nose was pressed into his flesh. The overpowering aroma of sex caused my cock to thicken even more. I stood behind the spread child.</p><p>Kent was letting the boy clean off his fuck pole. I watched the child ingest the mixture of his own anal juices and Kent's sperm. </p><p>""That's fucking nasty."" I said while slipping my hardened adult cock into the captive three year old. My large bulbous head snapped into his used hole. I quickly sank into the child. His hole was very moist and slippery. </p><p>""I can feel your jizz on my dick."" </p><p>""Nice?""</p><p>""Wonderful. It feels like I am molesting him twice.""</p><p>I fucked him back and forth but wanted something more. I looked around the room and noticed the bed.</p><p>""Where does Tommy sleep at night?"" I asked Kent.</p><p>""He sleeps in the crib still. I tried to get him to use the bed but he refuses.""</p><p>""The crib looks pretty strong. Do you think it could hold my weight?"" I inquired.</p><p>""It's metal and from the nineteen fifties so probably.""</p><p>I grinned ear to ear. ""Little Tommy should be fucked in his own bed. Don't you think?""</p><p>Kent looked at Tommy. ""All boys should be fucked in their own beds. It breaks their illusion that their bed is their territory.""</p><p>I slid my cock out of the boy and we began to unstrap the boy from the swing. Kent carried Tommy to his crib.</p><p>""Do I have to go to bed?"" Tommy whined.</p><p>""Brent is going to fuck you and then you can go and play.""</p><p>He laid the boy down and I took some rope to tie his wrists together. </p><p>""I love it when they are bound and helpless."" I said.</p><p>""You're just like me."" Kent said. ""We love having all the power over a boy so we can rape them.""</p><p>Kent helped me tie his two wrists to the bar gate. I climbed into the crib with the toddler and turned Tommy on to his side. His knees were pulled to his chest. The ankle of the lower leg was fastened to the lower rail while the ankle for his upper leg was tied to the upper rail. This, again, opened his ass for easy access. I lifted his ass higher using his own pillow.</p><p>After moving a few stuffed animals to the corner of the crib I knelt down in the crib just behind his exposed butt. I looked at his open hole and was amazed how stretched he was.</p><p>Kent noticed too. ""Before you harden up. Take off your cock ring.""</p><p>""Why?"" I asked.</p><p>""Trust me. I want you to try something with Tommy.""</p><p>Kent left the room and then returned a minute later. He hands me the lube. ""Grease his ass, your cock and your balls.""</p><p>""My balls?"" </p><p>""You said he was stretched wide. I wonder if he is wide enough for you to stick your dick and both your balls into him."" </p><p>""Wow! You're more twisted than I am.""</p><p>""I doubt that."" Kent quipped.</p><p>I have always kept my ball sack cleanly shaven. It is nearly as smooth and Tommy's baby butt. My balls are man sized but smaller than chicken eggs. </p><p>""Let's go slow and see if this works."" Kent instructed.</p><p>After lubing both myself and the boy, I fucked my dick directly into the child. Through the bars Kent reached for my cock as it was half way into the boy. He slowly slid the shoehorn into the space between the child's anus and my shaft. He slid his finger in the new space and pulled out the shoehorn. With a firm hold he pulled the child's anus as far as it would stretch.</p><p>""Go in all the way,"" Kent commanded.</p><p>My balls hung just outside the temple when Kent lifted the first nut and push it into the opening made my his finger.</p><p>""Careful"", I hollered. </p><p>There was some discomfort for myself as it was being squeezed into the opening. Much like a silver cock ring that I usually wear.</p><p>""Owww! Stop."" Tommy commanded.</p><p>We both ignored the boy.</p><p>Kent took my other hanging nut and did the same. </p><p>""No. Don't!"" Tommy began to cry. </p><p>I felt my nut squeeze past the young boys now tight anal ring. As it passed into his rectum the pressure became more bearable.</p><p>I looked down as Kent removed his finger. My nuts were as far into the three year olds rectum as my man sack would allow. I wiggled my groin gently against the child and felt all Kent's cum mixed with lube. My heavy nuts found a resting place. The worried look on Tommy's face didn't phase Kent at all. </p><p>""Take it out. "" Tommy pleaded to his uncle. ""Tell him to take it out!""</p><p>Kent ignored the boy. That gave me some encouragement. I slapped him hard on the leg. ""Little boys never tell men to take their dicks out.""</p><p>Tommy whimpered and shook of fright.</p><p>""This is so fucking sexy!"" I informed Kent. ""His anal ring is acting like a cock ring."" </p><p>I looked at our physical union. With the child turned on his side, my thighs were not bumping anything. His sweet three year old body was swallowing my hard seven inch cock and both balls.</p><p>""This actually is BALLS DEEP!"" I joked.</p><p>""How does it feel?""</p><p>""His fuck hole is strangling me. Since they are resting on the other side of his anal ring there is a lot of pressure on my balls as they are being pulled into his little body."" </p><p>I could see it in Kent's eyes that he wished it was his balls in this boy. Next time.</p><p>Slowly I pulled back from the boy. I could feel my man sack stretch inside the child. There wasn't much room to fuck him. I could only stroke back and forth inside him about two inches.</p><p>""Owwie, owwie. It hurts."" the toddler began to cry.</p><p>As Kent was leaving the room, I said ""I think I am hurting him.""</p><p>His only reply when he left the room and closed the door was, ""Don't let that stop you.""</p><p>The look on Tommy's face was priceless. Kent abandoned Tommy. I could see he was scared of what was about to happen and afraid of me, I think.</p><p>I quickly became aggressive knowing what I was about to do with him. ""It looks like you and I are alone. I am going to make you my little fuck puppet."" </p><p>Tommy whined, ""I don't wanna. It hurts.""</p><p>""Oh no boy. It feels wonderful."" I slid my groin into him. I felt his body accept my dick and pull my balls deeper inside. His sphincter was sucking my groin into him.</p><p>""Stop!"" </p><p>""I can't stop. I have never fucked a three year old boy and I love how you feel on my masterful cock."" </p><p>I thrust all the way forward and mashed my whole cock and balls into the helpless child. I could feel my sensitive cock head slip into his colon.</p><p>Tommy let out a high pitched scream that scared me. I froze while waiting for Kent to rush into the play room. </p><p>He didn't!</p><p>Tommy began to cry real hard. I know I caused him pain but it felt so good to be so far into a boys ass.</p><p>""Go ahead you little slut! Scream all you want. The only two people who are listening are you and me."" </p><p>The tight fleshy ring around my groin was molten hot. So I dicked him deep again. </p><p>Another piercing scream and more tears flooding his face. The lovely clear blue eyes were teared and the lower eyelashes were stuck to his face. Streams of tears rolled across his face and dripped on the crib mattress.</p><p>""Kid, you are nothing but a fuck hole to me. You are tied up naked, and in bed with a man who has his fucking cock and balls inside of you. I get to rape your little body and there is nothing you can do about it.""</p><p>I was working by cock two inches in and two inches out of his toddler ass. My balls were trapped in the boys ass. And it looked as if my body was glued to his.</p><p>""Scream for me!""</p><p>Again I slammed by rape stick up into the child. He screamed the loudest and it was music to my ears. </p><p>""STOP. I want to go home."" he cried. </p><p>""That's was I need. Oh! Yes! More screams. Fight me you little cum dump.""</p><p>But he couldn't fight me. His 33 pound boy frame was securely bound to his own crib. </p><p>""Little boys like yourself should be raped in their own bed. In this case, your own crib.""</p><p>Tommy didn't want me inside of him. But I loved forcing myself into the three year olds ass My balls were being crushed but they still were churning cum. I was starting to feel the need to release. So I built up a stead rhythm of banging the tot''s butt.</p><p>I touched Tommy's tummy and I actually felt my dickhead slide inside of him. How depraved I was as I forced myself into a boy so little.</p><p>Every tenth thrust I pushed deep into the boy causing him to scream like the first time. I was loving every stroke of my dick and enjoying my first real rape.</p><p>Tommy had no choice to take it rough and begged for me to stop. The sexual freedom I was enjoying was mind blowing. The other men had to hear him scream and cry but they left me alone with the boy. They didn't care that I was raping the helpless toddler..</p><p>I yelled at Tommy. ""It's your fault for being so cute. It's your fault for being so young and sexy. I have to rape your ass.""</p><p>The long shaft slid back an forth inside his rectum. Sweat was dripping off my body and on to the trapped boy beneath me. My balls were near explosion as I roughly fucked his tiny butt. </p><p>I repositioned my hands on the child. I gripped his waist at the pillow and the other hand held this thigh. Now I lifted his butt off the pillow and held it tight to my body.</p><p>For nearly three minutes I rabbit fucked his body.</p><p>""Almost there"" </p><p>Another hard thrust and the room filled with more screams of the abused toddler.</p><p>""Please stop. Don't hurt me anymore.""</p><p>I spat down at him. ""Your ass was made for men like me. So, shut the fuck up you little cunt and take every inch.""</p><p>All together, the image of a trapped toddler in his own crib, bound tight while being raped by a pedophile and the pleading for it to stop sent me over the edge. I felt a knot form in my nuts and spasm hard. </p><p>""This is it, fuck boy. I am raping your ass because boys like you deserve it.""</p><p>After three quick jabs as deep as I could pound his small body the tot's scream was the longest of them all. His pain pushed me to orgasm. My back arched and I shot the first thick rope of semen down into the toddler. The first volley flooded far into the boy. I revelled with this taboo perversion. The real world was gone from me. I cared for nothing other than my pleasure as all pleasure focused on my cock. I continued to rape him hard just so the toddler wouldn't stop crying.. My balls were exploding and flooding the helpless child. More seed shot deep into Tommy's very well fucked ass. I looked down at the rag doll as my groin flowed into his open ass and my seed poured deep inside. </p><p>""Fuck!"" I yelled. ""This looks so unreal."" His very tiny ass held both my dick and balls as I continued to molest the little moppet.</p><p>""Breed'em young!."" I shouted.</p><p>Tommy was still crying as I was nearly finished pumping my nut juice into him. It was the longest orgasm I have ever had and it was due to the forced rape and the screams of my 3 year old victim. My open piss slit kept puking up small amounts of jizz ensuring my prey was fully molested. Then finally nothing more.</p><p>The helpless boy stopped screaming and slowly stopped crying. His reddened face dared not look at me. I pulled my groin from Tommy's body but my nuts and cock were firmly inside him. While I waited for my dick to deflate I kept thinking how perverse it is copulating with a toddler this way. I laughed knowingly that it was the most satisfying feeling I have ever felt. From this moment on I knew I would rape many more boys in the future but none was as satisfying as this one.</p><p>I held out my hand and touched the light brown head of the tyke I just fucked. He winced in reaction to my touch.</p><p>""Leave me alone."" He quickly replied.</p><p>A light slap to his leg. I scolded him, ""Don't pull away when a man wants to touch you.""</p><p>I was like a dog, waiting for my cock to deflate so I can pull out of the bitch I just fucked. I pulled my groin again. It was still too difficult to pull all three object for his ass at the same time. I slowly pulled harder.</p><p>I caressed Tommy again. Speaking softly, ""Will you help me get my dick out of you?"" </p><p>The abused boy didn't say anything.</p><p>""Push out like you have to poop."" I waited a second. ""OK?""</p><p>Even though I just raped him he chose to help by pushing while I pulled on my groin. The pressure returned on my nuts as they started to slide past his anal ring. I could feel my cock chubbing from the pleasure. Then finally both my man sized nuts and my cock flopped down and happily hung from my body once more. The image of my cock and balls being expelled from his body looked like he gave birth to them. My cock started to rise again wishing it was back inside my captive boy.</p><p>After I untied the child he immediately tried to stand up and get away but I pulled him down and forced him doggie style. My cock loved the feeling this child had on it and I needed more. He was just three years old and I couldn't let go.</p><p>I rammed my slimy cock back into the sloppy wet cunt and fucked him again. This time the whole length of my cock was fucking into the boy. He didn't' fight it and for the next twenty minutes I continued to molest him until my sore nuts finally emptied everything deep into the boy's temple.</p><p>Tommy was exhausted. I took the small boy and held him to my chest. Our exhaustion overtook both of us and we fell a sleep.</p><p>Kent entered the play room and found my arms wrapped around the child as Tommy sucked his thumb.</p><p>End of Chapter 8</p><p>---</p><p><b>Ya I know. Totally unreal. But did you cum?</b></p><p>Please comment on the story. What are your favorite parts of the story? Was it descriptive enough? Too young? Too old? Any suggestions for more perverted thoughts?</p>"
898,Watching,boyboy,,"['gm', 'fant', 'mast', 'voy', 'exhib']",A young girl on a rough housing estate see's more than she thought possible during a riot.,2012-08-20T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It was a hot night. The air was thick from the smoke of many fires burning in the town. Like most of the country the town was in the grip of riots and Asia, a 12 year old Bengali girl, was sat at her bedroom window with the lights off watching what was going on in the streets. Asia was used to seeing fights and other types of trouble. She lived on a very rough, rundown housing estate, but what she was seeing now was nothing like she had ever seen before. Cars and buildings burning, peple with large bits of wood beating other people... it was mayhem the police had no control.</p><p>The house next door was being used by youths as a place to make petrol bombs and dump stolen goods to collect later. Asia knew most of the youths from round the estate but knew she would not report them out of fear. She a saw boy walking towards the fence. She regonised him, it was Mark, 15 years old, who lived near by. He was a member of a street gang called pirates. Most of the boys in the garden belonged to the same gang. As he walked, Mark was undoing his joggers. Asia watched and was over joyed when he pulled his dick out and peed. This was the first white dick Asia had seen. It was about 3 inches long with dark hairs at the top.</p><p>Once Mark was finished, he rejoined the others. Asia sat looking out hoping to see more dicks and it was not long before she did. Simon, 14 years old, went to the fence and peed. His dick was about 4 inches with just a few hairs. Once he finished he looked up and went back to join the others. Asia saw him talking to Steve the gang leader he was 16 and a right hard nut. Steve walked to the fence looked up at the window then got his phone out. As he started using it, the house phone rang. Asia answered it. It was Steve who asked her who was in. When Asia told him it was just her, Steve told her to keep watch for them and yell if she saw coppers. Asia told him she would. Steve asked her if she had seen Simon's cock and after Asia said she had, Steve said he would make sure she saw more if she kept quiet before ringing off.</p><p>Asia returned to the window. Steve stood with his jeans open and his dick out. It was massive, about 7 inches and really hairy. Asia stared at it and after a minute or two Steve put it away and rejoined the others, speaking to them. One by one boys went to the fence and showed off their dicks, some small others big. Asia was very happy.</p><p>After a hour the boys all left except for Steve who returned to the fence and got his dick out again, Asia sat looking and then saw Steves dick move and it started to grow. It soon stood up straight in the air. Asia could hardly believe it she was seeing a white hard dick and when Steve started to wank she almost fainted.</p><p>Asia sat all wide eyed as Steve wanked his 9 inch dick slowly at first then getting faster and when there were four long spurts of white cream, Asia knew she had seen spunk for the first time. After Steve had gone, Asia sat at window for another hour but no one returned so she went to bed a very happy girl.</p>"
899,Rain And The Farm,boyboy,,"['fb', 'beast']",A girl has to work on a deserted farm and gets taught a lesson in manners,2012-11-16T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I was well pissed off. It was 10 on a Saturday morning and I was on my way to do unpaid work on a community farm. The courts had sentanced me to work unpaid for 100 hours as punishment. At 16 years old I am the leader of a much feared gang and had been caught when the police raided our hut and now instead of being in bed was going to be working. </p><p>I approached the farm and saw how deralict it looked it did not look as if it was in use. The farmer met me at the gate with his two sons, I knew the boys they were 10 and 12 years old and right stuck up little bastards and I hated them. The farmer gave me a list of jobs that needed doing and told me I would be on my own till late in the afternoon and that the farm was closed to the public. </p><p>He got in his car and drove off with his two boys. I looked at the list which had clean goat pen at top. I headed accros the yard a doberman came running up to me, I was not in the mood to have some dirty big dog licking my hands so I gave it a kick up the backside yelling at it to fuck off as I did. </p><p>I found the goat pen and shovels, the pen had six goats in. I looked at my watch it was now 10.30 and I was here till 6. That got me even more pissed off. I went in the pen opened the gate to the spare pen and started to chase the goats through kicking their backsides if they were slow. The last one went through and as I was closing the gate I saw the doberman laying just outside the main gate. I felt a heavy thud in my front and I was sent flying backwards landing on my back in the shit. </p><p>While I had been looking at the dog the goats had got together in a heard and charged the gate and were now back in the main pen. I went to get up but could not, it felt as the hood of my shirt was caught so I reached behind to try and free it and discovered the dog was holiding it firmly in his jaws and was now pulling it. I screamed at the dog to let go but he carried on pulling. Then one of the goats started butting my legs with its horns. I felt my sweat shirt rising up my belly I tried to pull it down but was unable to and soon it was over my face. I reached up to try and hit the dog hoping it would let go. My arms just slid out the shirt and the shirt came away from my body. I was now topless, I could feel the breeze on my naked tits. </p><p>I felt the horn of a goat go between the top of my jeans and belly pull up the popper of my jeans and zip gave way. I kicked out at the goat at my feet but missed, the goat at the top of my jeans had it's horn further in and pulling upwards. I felt and heard my jeans ripping as this happened. I felt a horn going up inside my jeans leg which then ripped. </p><p>The goats backed off a bit and I climbed to my feet as I did my torn jeans fell to the ground I was now naked except for my trainers. I started to make my way to the gate but got butted in the bum by a goat and was sent flying forward landing againts the fence, the top half of my body leaning over. </p><p>The goats were now head butting me from behind, my bare bum taking most butts. The dog was licking my face. The butting stopped and I raised one foot up onto the bar of the fence. A set of hoofs appeared each side of my shoulders and I felt something wet and hard rub my bum cheeks. It slid down my cheeks then went right up in side my cunt and start moving in and out I was being fucked by a goat. </p><p>I opened my mouth to scream but did not get a scream out. The doberman had his paws on the top of the fence and his cock slid into my mouth. I was now being fucked from both ends. </p><p>After twenty minutes I felt warm salty thick liquid in my mouth. The dog had cum. I felt the goat up me slide out and drop down but before I could move, another goat was up me. This did not hurt as much and when the third goat started fucking me I was well turned on and starting to enjoy it. I came off violently by the time the last goat had fucked me. I had came five times. I climbed over the fence and fell in an exhausted heap on the ground.</p><p>The dog started to lick my tits, my nipples were fully erect. I saw the dog's cock was sticking out and it was not long before he was fucking me. I lay in an exhausted heap on the ground, the dog laying beside me. </p><p>I looked up and saw the farmers 12 year old son standing there his jeans wide open and a 4 inch hard cock sticking up I watched as he stripped then just lay back and let him fuck me and to my surprise enjoyed it and came three more times.</p><p>Two days later I was back at the farm. As I walked up the lane, the farmer came past me in his car with his youngest son. When I got to the farm, 12 year old Mark was waiting for me. He said today I got the pigs to deal with. I smiled. He said, ""take your clothes off because first you got <i>us</i> to deal with!"" </p><p>I looked past him and there were about ten naked boys, all with hardons, ranging from about 3 inches to about 9 inches. It was not long before I was naked and being fucked while I sucked on Mark's cock.</p>"
900,Boys School,Boynj,,"['Mmmm', 'bd', 'spank', 'anal', 'enem', 'toys', 'nc']","We meet the boys, they arrive at school and get cleaned off. Matthew gets a much needed spanking, Eric gets broken and Jacob gets processed... and fucked.",2012-03-19T00:00:00,"This is my first story ever, so i hope you enjoy it. Unfortunately there is nothing hot in the forward, just getting the less fun background out of the way. I'm not going to give anything away but I plan on the perspective of the story to rotate among the 4 main characters (in 1st person). Also as a little disclaimer; as well as bondage and all that fun stuff im really into school uniforms so that will also be heavily included and emphasized on. Ok I'll shut up now. Enjoy.","<p></p><h5>Forward</h5><p>I consider myself a humanitarian. A compassionate humanitarian. Don't get me wrong, I love my work, but the real reason I do it is for the kids. Kids whom, without my help, likely would never discover their true potential or realize there true passions. My name is not terribly important, but if you need one in order to feel comfortable reading this, you may call me Henry Smith. Now to this charity work I have been speaking of. I run a boys school of sorts up in north western Maine. This school however is different from most. It is run out of my humble mansion and one hundred acre property. I am the only staff member, and the school only has three pupils at a time. Once they graduates, they are replaced by a new class.</p><p>Like most schools, ours goal is to prepare our students for the rest of their lives. The manor in which this is accomplished however, is unconventional to say the least. We teach boys aged thirteen through sixteen how to be sex slaves to wealthy men. For three years each boy is rigorously trained how to be a proper house boy. Upon graduation, each boy is presented to there new masters, whom all have agreed to take care of the boy. In exchange, our boys serve their masters for life. Since our boys are the best that can be found, extensive background checks are done on all men who apply for a boy. Thousands of applicants are received over the course of the three years the boys are in training, and unfortunately, only three of the said applicants are able to receive a boy. I shall not bore you with details of the extensive application process, but all masters must be between twenty and thirty, extremely wealthy, healthy, and know how to treat and take care of a boy.</p><p>The application process for the boys however is quite a bit different. I personally dig up the boys from the dark corners of the internet. I often find them poking around BDSM chat rooms or websites. When I find one, I discreetly begin the application process. All boys I consider must have an interest in submission to another man. They must be thirteen or almost thirteen. They must also be strikingly beautiful, intelligent, innocent, and kind individuals. All boys must also have a poor home life or relationship with their parents. After all other aspects check out, I invite the boy to run away from home and come live with me. The only way for a pupal to be accepted is for them to directly refuse my offer. This may seem odd however there is a reason. Those boys who accept my offer are those who will ultimately end up in the lifestyle, with or without my help. Those who refuse are those who would enjoy the lifestyle, but themselves do not have the courage to actively pursue it. It's my job to show them that they will enjoy it, and to make them enjoy it for the rest of their lives. Once I've decided on my new class, I hire some ""friends"" to go fetch the boys for me and bring them to school. They do a very good job with little mess. Since a prerequisite for acceptance is a poor home life, very little effort is usually placed in recovering the missing boys and poof, after a month or two, the heat is completely off and they are forgotten. This is when their new life may begin. This story is about a specific class of mine, the class of 2010. A class whom, in particular, experienced exceptional hardships and triumphs, and is the class that I will never forget.</p><p></p><h5>The First Day</h5><p>The date was August 22nd, 2007. The time was 3:00 PM. It was a very exciting day. Our newest class of boys was to arrive any minute. I was especially excited about this group of boys, the class of 2010. This class was likely to be the most physically beautiful group of boys our school had ever seen. The flip side of this was that, some of them, seemed particularly strong willed. Although training a strong willed boy is more difficult than a naturally passive boy, it is also much more rewarding when they finally fall into line and accept their place in the world.</p><p>We were expecting the arrival of all three boys on this day; Jacob, Matthew, and Eric. I had extensively interviewed all of the boys via the internet, as is policy before any boy is considered for acceptance, and I felt I had a good understanding of all the boys and the backgrounds they came from. Jacob was the youngest of the three, about twelve and three quarters, and was also the physically smallest; about five foot and ninety-seven pounds. He had bright blue eyes, a small mouth and nose, and a blond bowl cut on top of his head. All and all he was a pedophiles dream boy. Jacob was from a rural village in the United Kingdom. Like most of our pupils, Jacob came from a poor family. His father abandoned his mother when she got pregnant, and his mother cared more about sex than about Jacob. Jacob attended the local school in his village, were he tended to be the quiet boy few people noticed. What attracted me to Jacob the most was his shyness, yet under this shyness he gave off the feel of being a true submissive.</p><p>The second oldest of the boys was Matthew, hailing from Greenwich, Connecticut. Matthew was different from most of our accepted boys because he came from a wealthy, high class family. His parents however never intended on having children. During the school year Matthew was shipped off to boarding school and during the summer he was shipped off to summer camp. He rarely saw his parents at all. When they did see him they felt that showering him with gifts would make up for the love and support his life had lacked all year. Physically, Matthew was stunning. His perfectly straight brown hair reached just above his shoulders. His face was a bit thinner than Jacobs and accented with just a few freckles under his deep brown eyes. Standing five foot three inches and one hundred and three pounds, Matthew was, like Jacob, a walking wet dream. Through his years of wealth, Matthew had come to expect what he wanted when he wanted it, and had learned to work the system to his benefit, learning to insincerely submit to superiors to accomplish his goals. Overall this kid begged for discipline, and he was going to receive it.</p><p>Our final new pupils name was Eric. Eric was the oldest of the three boys at an ancient thirteen and a half. From the start I knew Eric would likely be the toughest boy I would ever have to break. At this point in my career I had trained so many boys it had become almost tedious, and I felt I needed a challenge in order to keep myself sharp. That is why I chose Eric. Eric was a strong willed boy from Los Angeles, California. Eric's mother died when he was young and his father was a corrupt cop who beat Eric often. Long ago Eric learned how to take care of himself. Now Eric faced the greatest challenge he had ever faced in his life, letting someone else take care of him. The streets had made Eric tougher and less innocent than the other boys. Since his father provided him with nothing, Eric learned to steal and manipulate in order to get what he needed to survive. Since he didn't own a computer, he would go to the public library to surf bondage related chartrooms, were I inevitably ran into him. Eric was tall, about five foot seven inches. He was also a bit more muscular than the other boys, which wasn't saying much. He weighed in at about one hundred and twenty pounds. He had a slim face and dirty blond curly hair. He looked more fourteen of fifteen than thirteen.</p><p>The time had come to meet the boys face to face. I knew they had arrived when I saw an orange Uhaul rolling up the long gravel driveway towards my estate. As it pulled up next to the marble stairs up to the front door, two large muscular men climbed out of the drivers cab. At this point I payed my ""friends"". After payment had been received the men opened the back door of the Uhaul. Inside sat three burlap sacks. My friends informed me that the boys had been in the sacks over a day and would likely be covered in there own urine and fecal matter. Because of this, I had the men take the sacks directly inside and left to my shower room. This was a tile room, resembling a World War Two gas chamber, with shower heads all along the ceiling. We each carried a sack to the room. I could feel a small body moving a bit inside the sack, however it was clear the boy had given up struggling long ago. Once we arrived in my shower room, I dismissed my friends. I was finally alone with my new class. Three burlap sacks lined the floor. At this point I stripped down to my birthday suit and turned on the water. Water poured from the ceiling. The sacks got damp and began to stick to the boys bodies. This caused the boys to struggle a little more in their sacks, perhaps being a bit panicked that they were going to drown. The time had come to see them. I opened each of the sacks and dumped there contents on the wet tile floor. Each boy had been prepared exactly to my request. They were completely naked with their hands tied behind there back and feet tied together. The rope binding there feed and the rope binding there hands was then tied together with another rope, effectively hogtieing the boys. Each boy also had a large ballgag filling their mouth and a blindfold covering their eyes. Now each boy was struggling on the ground, trying to keep there faces out of the puddles. It was a beautiful sight seeing there supple, naked bodies all bound and gagged, struggling on the ground trying to get up. Both Jacob and Eric clearly had been soaking in there own waist for sometime, however Matthew seemed to have held it, however now I could see he was releaving himself as a stream of urine trickled from his dick, mixing with the water. Smart boy. It was time to clean them all off. Since the name of the game is discipline at our school, we mandate a high standard of personal hygean and dress at all times.</p><p>I decided to start with Matthew. I cut the rope binding his hands and feet together and stood him up. He was quite glorious looking. His pale skin looked beautiful in contrast with his dark brown hair, which glistened in the water. I got behind him and pulled his back up against my front and reached around to his privites. I soaped up my hand and began to clean his dick and balls. My dick rested length wise in his crack. As I cleaned Matthews dick he began to moan a bit through his ballgag. I could feel his arm tense up as he instinctivly tried to reach around and stop my invasive hand from molesting him, however the rope kept his hands securily behind his back. He was clearly not used to being in control. God how I wanted to fuck his arrogant little ass right there, however it was still not the time. His dick was now fully erect at about 4 inches. Matthew continued to moan. He had a very femminen voice, even for a thirteen year old boy. At our school we have a rule, no boy is to ever have an erection unless told to have an erection. Not knowing the rule is no excuse. I felt I needed to make an announcement.</p><p>""Excuse me boys, I need to have your attention for a moment.""</p><p>Both Matthew and Jacob stopped struggling to listen, probably hoping for some information about their fate. Eric however just went right on struggling.</p><p>""I know you don't know what is going on or were you are or anything else about your situation, you will learn all of that shortly. However I do need to notify you that there are certain rules here that you need to abide by. One such rule is that none of you are to have an erection unless I say otherwise. Matthew, you have an erection now, since you didn't know the rule I will give you thirty seconds to get rid of it, otherwise you will be punished.""</p><p>As the thirty seconds began I knew perfectly well that no thirteen year old boy without a chastity device or proper training can prevent themselves from having an erection. I believe Matthew tried to inform me of this.</p><p>""Mmmmmfffffpppp"" Matthew muffled into his gag, which, since it was made for an adult, filled his whole mouth. As I counted down Matthews muffled please sounded more desperate, however his erection stayed. I assume he was trying to tell me something to the extent of ""I can't make it go down."" however I didn't care, just kept on counting. Once thirty was reached i kicked out his knees so he fell to them, then I pushed his head to the ground.</p><p>""Matthew, You are going to be spanked now, until your erection disappears. The sooner it goes down, the sooner the pain will stop."" Matthew was crying by now, his high pitched voice made him sound like a little girl. It wouldn't be bold to say this kid had probably never been disciplined in his life, and he sorely deserved it.</p><p>""One..."" I said as my hand came down hard on his tight ass. Matthews head shot up and he yelped a muffled yelp, his wet hair shook in the air as his head shot up. His hair glistened in the light. He had beautiful hair.</p><p>""Two..."" I said as the second one came down.</p><p>""Three..."" I began speeding up now, ""Four five six..."" I gave him three quick in a row. I check on his dick which was now much harder than before. There was no way it was going down while being spanked.</p><p>""Five six seven eight"" I was going at about one per second now continuously. Matthew was crying like a girl now. He was in for a rude awakening if he thought this was the worst that was to come. The other boys were obviously struggling harder on the ground now, trying to get away. Water poored over Matthews glittering red ass as I continued.</p><p>""Twenty-seven, twenty-eight, twenty-nine"" with my free hand I had begun to jerk off my own ramped prick. At around fifty I exploded all over Matthews now purple ass, covering it with jizz. I just pushed Matthew over now and he just collapsed in a sobbing pile. What a pussy.</p><p>""Matthew you were unable to get rid of your erection for me, so you are going to need to be punished again later.""</p><p>Matthew sobbed harder and between sobs tried to speak through his gag. All i heared was ""mmfffppp"" however it was probably something to extent of ""I want my mommy.""</p><p>The rest of the cleaning went without insident. I carried all three boys up to my attic. I hooked all three boys hands to meathooks hanging from the ceiling so they were dangling in the air. Eric was still struggling but Matthew and Jacob just hung there like pieces of meat. I removed there blindfolds but left their gags in place. This was the first thing they had seen in days: a creepy wooden attic with sheets over the furniture, and old paintings. Three beds were up against the wall. I purposly left the attic in ill repair to scare new students. This was were they stayed until they learned to submit, to some extent. Once they were broken they could move into the nicer dormitories and home.</p><p>This is the step I like to call orientation.</p><p></p><h5>Orientation</h5><p>I left the boys alone in the attic for a while to dry off and let them contemplate there lives. After an hour or so I was hard again and ready to continue. I climbed the creaky wooden steps back up to the attic. All the boys were still there in the same position I left them; Gagged with tied hands and legs, dangling from the ceiling. They all looked pretty miserable, however they all also had erections, which indicated to me I had made the right choices in selecting my boys. As I entered the room all eyes focused on me, probably hoping to learn news of there fate.</p><p>""Hello boys."" I said with a smile on my face. ""I hope now to answer all the questions you have whizzing around your head and give you some indication about what will be in store for you over the next few years."" At this everyones eyebrows shot up. The prospect of three years in there current situation obveously did not settle well with the boys. They would get used to the idea. ""First of all, you may refer to me to others as Mr. Smith, however when you refer to me directly you will call me Sir, do you understand?"" All I got for a response was a bunch of blank angelic faces staring at me. At this I turned around and pulled down a long riding crop.</p><p>""As a general rule, you speak when spoken to, and only when spoken to, unless what you need to say is of large importance. If for some reason you are unable to reply to me, ie: right now, a simple nod or shake of the head will work fine. So now I will ask you again, do you understand?"" At this Jacob and Matthew give me a nervous nod, at the very least understanding what would happen if they didn't nod. The large riding crop in my hand looked quite threatening, and it's bite was as bad as its bark.</p><p>Eric however just let his head hang between his arms, his eyes looked calm as he stared at the floor, almost as if he was gazing off into the distance. His body was limp and his lips gently relaxed around the ball gag filling his mouth.</p><p>""Eric, by your lack of response, are you telling me you don't understand, or are you simply being defiant?"" Eric didn't budge at the question. He didn't even budge. At this point I approached Eric until our foreheads almost touched. With my hand I grabbed his hair and pulled his head up from its hanging position until he was looking me in the eye. He was still defiant even then.</p><p>Thwack! I brought the riding crop down hard on his pale ass. Eric winced at the pain. He bit down hard on his gag and squeezed his eyes shut hard. His head tried to dip down once more but I yanked it up again, with more force this time.</p><p>Thwack! This time Eric made a little noise, sort of a small boyish grunt as the blow collided with his behind. After about five more blows Eric seemed to be in a considerable amount of pain. He was a tough kid. One of those blows would have had either of the other boys crying, but Eric kept his composure.</p><p>""Eric, are you ready to tell me if you understand that you need show me respect?"" Eric still remained steadfast, although I could tell he was thinking about it this time. I went behind Eric at this point to inspect my handy work. About eight dark red lines were running across Eric's behind, some of which were bleeding moderately. I realized then that I probably had to be physically harder on this kid than I ever had on any boy before. Fortunately, my attic is equipped with all the tools I needed to do so. I picked up a simple table salt shaker nearby and brought it over to Eric's bleeding ass. I began sprinkling. Eric made a hissing noise as the particles made contact, working there ways into the gashes. I continued to shake until the blood became saturated and his ass had I nice layer of the season on it. I now returned to the front of him. His head was lowered, not in defiance but pain, and probably in shame, as at this point an enormous erection protruded from his waist. With one hand I grab Eric's testicles and squeeze firmly, and with the other I reach behind and rub the salt deep into the gashes of his ass. Finally I knew I had hit Eric's breaking point when he began screaming into his gag. At last tears welled up in Eric's eyes and I knew he was indeed only a boy. After a minute or so of enjoying my victory and Eric's screams and tears, I stopped my assault on his ass and testicles. Without having to ask again, although still with his head lowered, Eric nodded his teary face. ""Good, I think we can now continue. You boys are actually very fortunate to be hear. You are at a prestigious, competitive boys school. We only admit three boys every three years, and you boys are so lucky enough to be the class of 2010. Hear you will learn everything you need to know about being a modern house boy, most notably, discipline, respect, obedience, and sexual service. After your graduation you will be given away to very wealthy men, whom you will be in service to for the rest of your life, and who will in return provide all the necessary things you need to survive. You will learn our basic schedule and how our lessons work from day to day, however there are a few basic rules that you must follow. Some of them you boys have already learned.""</p><p>1.""No boy is to ever have a erection unless given permission."" At this point all three boys looked down at there rock hard cocks. Matthew and Jacob blushed a little. Eric was still just hanging there whimpering about his hurt pride and ass through his gag.</p><p>""And yes, you will all be punished for those, but from now on to make things a little easier, you will all ware chastity devices for the first two years of school."" I assumed none of them really knew what a chastity device was, fortunately I had one nearby for an example. It was a small metal device with a metal lock and pyramid shaped pointers on the inside.</p><p>""This is a chastity device. Your penis goes in the tube shaped area and the bottom part wraps securely around your testicles. The lock is so that you can not take it off. It makes it so you don't get an erection. You still need to learn control however, so if you do try to get an erection, there are small pointers along the inside which will poke into the skin on your penis, causing substantial pain."" All the boys looked pretty horrified at this point, however there dicks still stood at attention.</p><p>2.""The second rule is you always speak when spoken to."" I glanced at Eric at this as he returned a sheepish look. ""You must always refer to all other individuals as ""Sir"" or ""Mame"" except for your peers, whom you call by name.""</p><p>3.The third rule is that you must always be dressed in your school uniforms. The uniform consists of a white oxford shirt, tie and blue blazer with school crest. Bellow your waist you ware slacks with a belt, black dress socks, and loafers. The only difference between your uniforms are your ties. Jacob, your tie is green, Matthew, your tie is blue, and Eric, your tie is red. Uniforms must always be warn correctly, meaning shirt always tucked in, top button done, ties worn tight and of the correct length. Do I make myself clear?"" Three heads nod. ""Uniforms are warn at all times except during sports, certain lessons which you will be informed of, and sleeping, when you sleep naked. Blazers must be warn during the school day which is between seven and five Monday through Saturday, and at dinner every night.""</p><p>4.""All pupils do as they are told in a quick and effective manor."" ""Breaking any of these rules will result in swift and harsh punishment."" I stopped reading at this point to see how our new pupils were holding up. They had been hanging for close to two hours now and two had already withstood a beating. I decided it was time to show a little mercy. I unhooked Eric and Matthew and lied them down on there backs on two of the beds in the attic. I rehooked both there hands and legs to the top and the bottoms of the beds. Although they were clearly glad to have the pressure off there arms there were clearly uncomfortable having there raw bums forced up against the cloth sheets of the bed. Little Jacob was the only one left still hanging. The kid looked dead, he could barely keep his eyes open and was drooling a little out the corner of his gag. His blond bowl cut dangled a bit over his eyes.</p><p>""Boys, I'm now going to process you one by one, which takes some time. You may rest while this is going on. Once this is done you will be official pupils of the school. Your first real day starts tomorrow!"" With that I unhooked Jacob and carried him in my arms to another room. He was so adorable. He was asleep now, his cute hair flopped in his face as he subconsciously sucked sweetly on his ball gag.</p><p>I carried Jacob to another room in the attic. This room was pretty much empty. Same creepy wooden walls with one chair in the center. It was also wooden, with bars as the back. Various BDSM tools decorated the walls. I needed to wake Jacob. I placed his sleepy body on the chair and lightly slap his cherubic face just enough to wake him and tingle just a little. He slowly opened his eyes. Suddenly his eyes shot open and he seemed surprised and startled. He had probably assumed what was happening to him had just been a dream, or a nightmare. His feet were still bound and hands in front. This made him easy to manipulate. I picked the boy up and made him kneel on the chair so his front was facing the back of the chair. I pulled his arms and the front of his body over the chair and tied them to the bars. His feet i tied to the top of the front legs of the chair. His naked body was now effectively tied over the chair, not allowing him to move and allowing me easy access to his ass and genitals. He was a beautiful boy. Very thin. I ran my fingers and hands all over his pale, sensitive skin. He shivered and moaned at the touch. I rubbed my hands around his face and caressed his lips as i suckled a little on the ball gag. His cock was rock hard. I finally removed his gag. Jacob stretched his mouth open really wide and then closed. He did this several times stretching his mouth, since it had been in the same position for over a day. I continued to caress him as be breathed deeply and shivered.</p><p>""What is your name, boy?"" I asked him.</p><p>""Jacob"" he replied in not much more than a whisper. My hand came down hard on his pale ass and he yelped, his little body shivered.</p><p>""Jacob, Sir."" He said again.</p><p>""How old are you?""</p><p>""Thirteen in two months, Sir.""</p><p>""Do you masturbate?""</p><p>""No Sir.""</p><p>As he answered my question I continued my evaluation. He was very thin with very very little muscle mass. I stuck my finger in his hole and he groaned. It was very tight. His raging woody was about three and a half inches.</p><p>""Have you ever been fucked, Jacob?""</p><p>""No Sir.""</p><p>""Would you like to be?""</p><p>Jacob was silent for a moment. Smack! My hand landed hard on his ass leaving a mark.</p><p>""Ahh Sir please Sir I don't know."" he responded. Smack, my hand landed again in the same place.</p><p>""You don't know what Jacob? Be articulate.""</p><p>""I don't know if I want to be fucked Sir. It sounds appealing, but I'm scared.""</p><p>Jacob had an adorable British accent, especially when he was talking about getting fucked. For now I stopped the questions and continued processing him. I trimmed the little public hair he had so it was just a little fuzz. He had no other body hair to shave.</p><p>""Jacob, you know that you have an erection without permission."" I informed him. He blushed.</p><p>""Yes Sir, I know Sir, I can't make it go down Sir.""</p><p>""I'm afraid not being able to make it go down Jacob is no excuse, and you know you are going to have to be punished. I need to do some things to you now to prepare you for school, and they aren't going to be fun, and I'm going to make extra sure they are not fun by adding other extra things, so that this will count as your punishment.""</p><p>""I'm not sure I understand, Sir?""</p><p>""Don't worry Jacob you will.""</p><p>Once a month our boys go through an extensive cleansing process. This includes an enema, genital cleaning and trimming, as well as milking. Since our boys always ware chastity devices, they never release there seamen. To much of this build up can lead to health problems so once a month our boys are milked to remove excess seamen.</p><p>To start of the process I grabbed some nipple clamps. It was a chain about a foot and a half long with two tiny vice grips on the end. I reached around Jacobs smooth body and tightened one of the grips around his pink little nipples. ""AHHhhhh"" Jacob moaned as the clamp tightened and increased pressure around his tit. I also applied the other one. The chain dangled down, putting increasing weight on his nipples. ""Owwwwaahhhhh, please Sir!"" Jacob yelped as i gave a little tug on the chain to make sure its secure.</p><p>""It hurts Sir please stop!"" Thwack. This time I wacked the boy with my belt. He needed a bit stronger disapline.</p><p>""Jacob, I'm in charge and don't you dare presume to tell me what to do, I own you and I can do is I please."" As i said this I brought down another blow on his ass. He yelped again and started crying.</p><p>""Jacob, I haven't even begun."" I said as I went to the wall and took down a ball crusher and a cane. I took the ball crusher and placed Jacob's testicles inside. I started to turn the screws as the piece of metal began placing pressure on his testicles. Jacob simply began to cry harder, doubled over on the chair as I tightened and tightened, stopping just short of were they might pop. Jacobs crying was starting to get on my nerves. I went back to the wall and returned with a penis gag. It was a large one, probably an inch and a half in diameter and two and a half long. It was shiny and black. I forced it in Jacobs crying mouth and buckled it in the back securely.</p><p>""I want you to practice sucking on that Jacob. Use your tongue to wrap around it."" I pulled a little more on his nipple chain just to hear him moan through it and shiver. I listened for a sucking sound but heared none. THWACK. The cane came down hard on Jacobs already somewhat raw ass.</p><p>""Jacob, I said suck! I want to hear it."" Finally I heared a slurping like sound. He was practicing.</p><p>Now the fun was over, it was time for the work. I needed to clean him out. I took a pouch filled with water and a long plastic tube coming out the end over to him. His ass was still sticking straight out off the end of the chair. I stook my finger in to feel the situation inside. ""Jacob, I need you to relax a little."" He was just crying but i think his shphicter lootened a bit, so i shoved the hose in about five inches. As i began to squeeze the bag i told Jacob, ""I need you to hold this water in Jacob, don't let any out. I squeezed the bag more and I knew the water was filling his rectum and intestinal area. He moaned deeper and deeper, altough it was less painful, it sounded like he was enjoying it. THWACK!</p><p>""I want to hear sucking Jacob!"" Jacob stopped moaning and started sniffling again. The sucking also started again. Finally after I got the whole pouch in I pulled a bowl over.</p><p>""Ok Jacob I need you to let it out slowly, It will feel like you have diareah but your going to just squeeze a little out at a time."" Slowly Jacob started letting the water out. I went around to his face to see how he was doing. I love looking at a boys face while I'm training him. The look is priceless. The innocent look with so much discomfort yet excitement. I check on his nipples and balls as well, they were both a nice shade of purple. Slap. I slapped Jacobs face a bit and told him to keep sucking. I looked his cute blue eyes up me as he continued to suck.</p><p>Finally all the water was out. Time for milking. I went to my wall and came back with a substantial sized curved dildo. I lubed it up a bit and started to work my way in. His hole was really tight so I went slowly. He moaned a sweet innocent moan as something penetrated him at the first time. Thwack!! I brought the cane down on him just for the hell of it. His ass cheeks were starting to bleed a little bit so I spanked him with my hand once. I minipulated the dildo in his ass until I found the sweet spot, then started to massage it.</p><p>""MhhhhhhMHHHHHMHHHHHH"" Jacob started shivering and moaning like crazy as I massaged his prostate. Sweet seamen started flowing out of his cute little dick right above his purple balls. I could still hear him sucking as well. I could tell he was getting into it. He even started to push his ass back a little bit. He wanted to be fucked. The seamen kept flowing for a while until there was a nice little puddle on the chair. Finally when there was no more i extracted the dildo. Slowly, from shear exhaustion, Jacob started going flat. Thwack!! ""Keep sucking Jacob!"" ""MMHHHH"" he yelled through his gag, he was obviously in a lot of pain. I could finally now equip the chastity device. It fit nicely on his dick and around his purple nuts. I pulled on his nipple chain again just so he knew who was incharge. It was now time for my fun.</p><p>""Jacob, I'm going to remove your gag, but if you say a word, its going back."" Jacob nodded his head franticly, he was clearly anxious to get it out. I pulled it out and he gasped for air.</p><p>""Now Jacob, I'm going to put my dick in your mouth and you are going to give me a blow job. The worse it is, the harder i'm going to spank you while you do it.""</p><p>""Yes sir, but I've never done this before Sir.""</p><p>""Well you just had a half hour of practice, and this is your first test.""As I said this i pushed my rock hard cock towards his mouth. It went into his warm mouth nicely. I could feel his sweet twelve year old tongue wrap around it and the tip run along the roof of his mouth. He puckered his lips in a circle so he could move them up and down the shaft. It wasn't bad but I began the spanking. He moaned as I continued fucking his mouth. Tears dripped from his eyes and down towards my dick. I almost came seeing his cute little blond head bobbing up and down on my dick, but I stopped myself. I withdrew and went to the back of him.</p><p>""Jacob tell me, do you want me to fuck you?""</p><p>""I don't know Sir.""</p><p>THWACK! I brought the cane down harder than ever on his little bitch ass. ""Say Yes Sir!"" I commanded him! THWACK! I brought it down for emphesis. His ass was really bleeding now.</p><p>""Yes sir!"" He yelled, in ghasping pain!</p><p>""'Yell fuck me, Sir', Jacob!"" as I brought it down again!</p><p>""FUCK ME SIR!! PLEASE!"" He yelled.</p><p>With that I shoved the penis gag back in his mouth and strapped it in. Instantly he started sucking as hard as he could. He was clearly as excited as I was. With that I shoved my dick into his tight little pussy. I could feel my dick run past his first and second sphincters and deep into his warm moist hole. He screamed as I started fucking the shit out of him. He kept sucking on that gag. Thwack! I broguth the cane down as I was fucking him.</p><p>""PPMMKKK MMMM HHHDDDRR!!!"" I could tell Jacob was screaming ""fuck me harder"" Through the dick in his mouth. He was so excited getting his ass raped for the first time. My huge cock stretched his hole to the limit and I reached around to massage his crushed testicles underneath the cage that was holding his dick, trying desperately hard to get so, but only pushing painfully up against the spikes. My dick kept sliding in and out through his muscles. Jacob was also pushing back and forth. He was turning out to be quite the little whore-boy. I reached around and pulled on his nipple chain once more and carresed his chest and face. Jacob was just screaming and crying at this point, but loveing every minute of it. Finally I burst in his tight little hole, spraying jizz all inside of him. I withdrew and looked at my handywork. His asshole and cheeks were both bleeding, his nipples and balls were both restrained and purple. His dick was also restrained and unable to expand at all, making pleasure for Jacob that way impossible. Jacob was still sucking on the huge penis gag in his mouth and humping back and forth groaning frusteratedly. He had obviously not relieved himself. I walked up to his cute head and kissed him passionatly on the mouth around the lips, being difficult since there was a fake plastic penis in there. Jacob looked up at me with his blue eyes frusteratedly. ""MMMPPFFF"" he said in sort of a high pitched frusterated squeak. He obveously wanted to get off. He obveously had not learned to orgasm anally or orally. He would eventaully, but until then he would go unsatisfied. One last time I went to the wall and pulled out a large butt plug. Going back to Jacob, I lubed it up with Ivory Soap and shoved it in his ass. He moaned, then after a moment of it being in there, he began to wiggle and let out signs of distress. I picked up the cane one last time as well. THWACK! THWACK! THWACK! I caned him about 10 times and he was done. He was sobbing, and trying to reach around to his ass to get out the itchy stinging plug, but it was there to stay for the night. I shut the light off to the room and left. I still had two more boys to process.</p>"
901,Knot Alone,Boys-Stir-Us,,"['M/b', 'pedo', 'con', 'bond']",,2012-03-16T00:00:00,"The following story contains graphic descriptions of sexual activity between an adult male and a boy. If you are under the age of 18 or are offended by material of this nature, please read no further. By the way, this story is not realistic and it doesn't try to be. I run the risk of insulting boylovers as well as B&D enthusiasts. Don't waste any of your precious moment of life waiting for something like this to happen to you. And by no means, does the author encourage you to try to act out a story like this in real life!!","<p>Randy Manning sat on the front steps of his house with his legs held tight together. He was in a state of panic and the throbbing in his balls was getting worse. Like many inner city 12 year olds, he wore a tattered and faded tee shirt, grimy, baggy cut-offs, and leather Nike tennis shoes. He had no idea how to get out of his predicament. He tried to fight back his tears as people walked past him on the sidewalk.</p><p>Mike Evers felt a little light-headed and a little sore as he walked home from an afternoon with a horny top he'd been seeing for a few weeks. Jake was a fucking machine, and he plugged into Mike a couple afternoons a week. Taking his rough treatment was sort of a penance (though a pleasurable one) for his strong attraction to slender boys. Just as he was thinking of it, Mike saw a slender 12 or 13 year old on crumbling cement steps who was crying into his hands. He paused on the sidewalk directly in front of the boy.</p><p>""Are you okay?""</p><p>Randy looked up in surprise. Mostly any man that talked to him was poor, ugly, and mean. He was going to say something to get rid of the man, but he noticed the man was neither poor nor ugly nor mean. He didn't answer at all.</p><p>Mike sat down next to the kid. ""Tell me what's wrong.""</p><p>Randy looked around. Across the street, two squirrels were chasing each other. A few pedestrians moved swiftly down the sidewalks. ""I don't know what to do. But I can't tell you.""</p><p>""You can tell me. I won't promise I will be able to help, but at least I will listen."" He sensed the kid was desperate about something. Mike gently put his arm around the urchin, becoming aware of how thin the kid really was.</p><p>""I can't tell you--it's too embarrassing."" Randy sniffled, then rubbed his hand across his mouth and nose.</p><p>Mike studied the boy. He had black hair that was shaggy from not being cut for a long time. The kid was thin as a blade of grass. He had acorn brown eyes with thick, dark lashes, delicately shaped eyebrows, and a thin, straight nose. His thighs and calves were thin and slightly curved, his knees scabbed and unwashed. He wore no socks. His feet looked disproportionately large.</p><p>""My name is Mike. What's yours?""</p><p>Randy had gotten control of himself and sat straighter. He leaned into the man's strong arm and smelled his deodorant. ""Randy."" He was feeling a lot better already.</p><p>""Well, Randy, I'm a total stranger, and I'm a nice guy. What have you got to lose by confiding in me?""</p><p>Randy thought about it for a moment, then blurted out, ""I tied a rope and I can't get the knot out.""</p><p>Mike thought for a moment. ""Why not cut it with a knife?""</p><p>""Oh, I couldn't do that!""</p><p>""Why not?""</p><p>""I'd cut myself for sure.""</p><p>""Oh."" Mike thought about it. Was the kid afraid he'd cut his finger with the knife? It didn't make a lot of sense. The next question seemed inevitable to him. ""What is the rope tied to?""</p><p>Randy heard the question he was most afraid of. It was like the guy could read his mind. ""Promise not to tell anyone.""</p><p>""I promise.""</p><p>""Right here,"" the kid said, pointing to his crotch.</p><p>""Oh."" Mike swallowed hard, taken totally by surprise. It was like heaven was smiling upon him. He tried not too sound too eager. ""Perhaps I could untie it for you.""</p><p>The boy looked up hopefully. ""Would you?"" Randy stood up, being careful not to put any extra pressure on his balls. When the man nodded, he added, ""Come on inside.""</p><p>""No one else is home?""</p><p>""There's just Mom, and she won't be home for hours."" He led Mike into the house. Mike held his breath as he stepped inside. The place was filthy. Newspapers, clothes, and dirty dishes were everywhere he looked. The stale air was stifling.</p><p>""You should open up some windows, Randy.""</p><p>""Mom's afraid of getting ripped off again, so she won't let me."" He stood in the middle of the messy room and spread his arms. With a shy smile he announced, ""I ain't much good at cleaning.""</p><p>""I don't mind,"" he said softly. The man and the boy stood in the living room facing each other expectantly. ""Maybe we should go into your bedroom.""</p><p>Randy led the way up the narrow wooden stairs. His bedroom had a mattress on the floor and cardboard boxes for a dresser. A wooden chair sat before a formica-topped desk. He had a couple of heavy metal posters on the wall. The tape had let loose on the corner of one of them. Laying on the unmade bed were a couple of wooden clothespins, a scissors, and a small spool of nylon packaging string. Dirty clothes were in heaps around the room, and Mike allowed himself to look at the discarded dingy underpants--Fruit of the Loom. He would have liked to take a pair home with him.</p><p>Again, they stood, each waiting for the other to say or do something. ""Show me the knot,"" Mike said at last.</p><p>The boy's hands hovered in mid-air for a moment, then he held his breath and looked away as he slid his cut-offs down. They were a little too big for Randy and fell around his ankles. He glanced at Mike, then looked away again, his cheeks burning as he slid his worn underwear down, also.</p><p>Six inches of string dangled down from beneath the cuff of the kid's oversized tee shirt. Randy pulled the shirt up to reveal his genitals. Randy's scrotum was stretched into a tight little ball of smooth, purple flesh. His limp uncut boy-cock hung off to one side beneath semi-circle of hair that was developing over his pubic bone.</p><p>""That looks painful,"" Mike said softly.</p><p>""Yeah, sort of. Do you think you can untie it?""</p><p>Mike slipped to his knees and lightly touched the stretched flesh. Though Mike had never touched the genitals of a pubescent boy, he had entertained numerous masturbation fantasies regarding that exact topic. He lifted the balls, which had just begun their growth toward adult proportions, and looked for the knot.</p><p>The string had been wound around his scrotum at least a dozen times, and the knot was on the underside. It looked at though it had been pulled pretty tight. Mike fumbled with the knot. Then he realized he could easily untie it; however, he was in no hurry to do it. With his other hand he picked up the boy's inch long penis under the ruse of moving it out of the way. He leaned in to study the knot and the delicious flesh surrounding it. He smelled the boy's acrid sweat and realized he would have to adjust himself within his briefs or risk his cock breaking off.</p><p>As he fumbled with the boy's bound testicles, he asked, ""Where did you get the idea to try this?""</p><p>Randy experienced a stab of fear as he felt his little cock twitch. He knew he would die of embarrassment if he got a boner. Unfortunately, Mike's fingertips were rubbing across it and squeezing it as he held it out of the way.</p><p>""Oh, I don't know,"" he said evasively, deciding not to watch the man's fingers touching his private parts. Watching was increasing his arousal because both the thought and the feel of the situation were exciting.</p><p>""And the clothespins--were they for your nipples or for your foreskin?"" Mike pinched lightly at the boy's wrinkle of foreskin with one hand and at a pink nipple with the other hand as he said this.</p><p>The pleasure at both locations served to send him to an almost instant erection. Randy was surprised the man could guess his secret. It added to his shame and his arousal. The man still had a grip on his cock, even though he had gotten a boner. He searched for an answer. He certainly wasn't going to say ""Both,"" which would have been the truth. Finally he stammered, ""I don't know what you mean.""</p><p>""Don't be embarrassed. You'd be surprised how many people like to play games like this."" He brought both hands to the knot, picking at it with his fingernails. ""But you are so young. How'd you get the idea for it? Did someone show you?""</p><p>""No."" He looked back down at his crotch. His slender cock had extended to it's full 4-3/4 inches.</p><p>""Look, I'm having trouble getting it out. Why don't you lie on your back and pull your legs up. I'll have better access that way.""</p><p>""O-okay."" As the kid lay back, Mike reached down the front of his jeans and adjusted himself to take the pressure off his erection. The kid didn't fail to notice, and his mind started to race. Mike was a handsome and kind man. Could it be that Mike found his skinny little body attractive? And he had continued to hold his cock even after it had gotten stiff.</p><p>The hands came back to work at the knot. Randy pulled his knees close to his chest and held onto them. Mike intentionally let his little finger touch the boy's anus, which was small and rosy and clearly virginal. Mike decided to be a little more assertive. ""You still haven't answered my question.""</p><p>Randy couldn't think of anything to say except the truth. ""I found a magazine in the trash in our alley. It was called Bound and Gagged.""</p><p>""I know that magazine,"" Mike said, again taking the boy's cock in his hand, though it was no longer in the way of his access to the knot. He didn't think the kid would complain. He watched the boy gasping for breath as he slowly peeled the foreskin back to reveal the exquisite glans. ""Sometimes I buy it and jack off while I read it.""</p><p>""Really?"" The kid asked, raising up a little. Mike loosened the knot and began slowly unwinding the rope. ""You jack off?""</p><p>""Sure. Unless I can find a guy who will use his mouth. Or better yet, bend over and let me fuck him.""</p><p>""Wow,"" the kid said, feeling brave enough to look at the heavenly sight of his little boner being massaged by the man's masterful fingers. ""Did you ever let anyone tie you up?""</p><p>""Oh, no. I'm not into that sort of thing,"" Mike said. He noted the look of disappointment that passed over the boy's face. Then he added, ""I much prefer to be the one who ties the guy up.""</p><p>Randy's eyes grew wide as he stared at the sexy man. He made a noise when Mike rubbed across his anus. When the rubbing continued for a moment longer, he lay his head back and closed his eyes.</p><p>Mike saw the kid's response and pressed a little with his finger. The dry hole didn't budge. When the kid still didn't resist, Mike added, ""Maybe you'd like me to tie you up sometime.""</p><p>The boy's head raised again and his eyes flew open. ""You want to?""</p><p>Mike smiled. He completely freed the twine and the boy's balls began to loose their purplish tint almost immediately. But Mike did not release his hold on the boy's cock, and Randy did not lower his legs. ""I wouldn't do anything you didn't want me to. And I wouldn't do anything to injure you or leave marks on you.""</p><p>""You would really tie me up?"" Randy just didn't believe this totally cool scene was happening to him.</p><p>""If you want me to.""</p><p>Still, he would be totally at Mike's mercy. Maybe he was a psycho or something. ""I don't know,"" he said cautiously. But the man sure didn't seem crazy.</p><p>Mike pumped slowly on the boy's erection, working the foreskin across the glans. ""I won't hurt you--just use you.""</p><p>Randy sort of stretched back, his body twitching from intense stimulation. ""Go ahead, if you want,"" he breathed, rolling his head to one side. He still held his legs up to expose himself to the man.</p><p>""How much time till your mom comes home?""</p><p>""Shit, she never comes home before dark--if she comes home at all. Don't worry about it."" He was so crazy with lust, that he thought he would let the man do anything.</p><p>Mike let go of the kid and waited until Randy lowered his legs and sat up. ""I could tie you up and then just do anything I want to you, but I don't want you to get uptight and freak out. I want us both to enjoy this. I'm going to tie you up. Then play with your naked body a little. Then I'm going to make you lick my cock and my balls. You okay with this so far?""</p><p>The boy nodded his assent. He could hardly believe it. He was going to suck this man's cock! He had fantasized about doing that ever since he had found the magazine.</p><p>""There's more. You ever had your ass fucked, Randy?""</p><p>""Not yet,"" he answered simply. He wished the man would stop talking and get down to business. He'd read about ass fucking in the magazine. He knew it would hurt a lot, but it was such a weird thing to let someone do to you, that it gave him a supercharge of lust. He wanted to try it. He wanted to try everything.</p><p>""You want me to do those things to you?"" he asked, running his hand from Randy's knee to his balls, giving the boy gooseflesh.</p><p>Randy shivered. ""Yes.""</p><p>He prodded the boy's balls, which were still pulled tight. ""This is sort of a game. Part of the rules are that you only speak to me to answer a question. And whenever you speak, you call me 'sir.' It's okay to moan and groan--in fact, I prefer it."" Mike stood up. ""Go sit on the chair,"" he said in a commanding tone.</p><p>Randy stood so quickly he nearly lost his balance. He pulled out the chair and sat down. Mike picked up the rope and knelt next to the chair. ""If you get too scared or if something hurts too much, you say the password. . . . Um, let's see. The password is blue, which was the color of your balls when I first saw them. Say it.""</p><p>""Blue,"" he said quickly. After a moment's silence, he added, ""Sir.""</p><p>""Good."" Mike efficiently cut four lengths of the nylon cord. He tied each of the boy's bony ankles to a leg of the chair. As he tied the boy's clammy hands behind his back (and the back of the chair), he said, "" I am the master and you are the lowly, helpless slave. Your only purpose is to provide me with pleasure. Understand?""</p><p>""Yes, sir,"" Randy replied. The ropes weren't very tight, and he felt a little relieved that he could probably wiggle out of them if he really wanted to.</p><p>He finished tying the boy's hands and stepped back. ""Are they too tight?""</p><p>""No, sir.""</p><p>He rubbed the boy's body, running his hands along the ridges of his ribs, across his rounded tummy. He paused to dig his fingernail into the boy's navel and was rewarded by the kid's twitch and low moan. He worked his fingertips into the scrotum, stretching Randy's hairless balls away from his groin. The kid's cock was rock hard. As he pulled to the threshold of pain, the kid's knees reflexively came together.</p><p>Mike got two more lengths of cord and tied the kid's legs just beneath the knee so he couldn't do that again. Then he cut another piece or cord and tied it in a slip knot. He fitted it over the little balls and pulled it tight.</p><p>He tugged on the rope until the kid groaned, then leaned close and said, ""You're mine now. My little slut."" The kid was looking at him with a compelling blend of anxiety and lust.</p><p>Mike got the clothespins off the bed and attached them to Randy's tiny nipples. He had to stretch them out to get enough skin to clip them on. The kid was breathing erratically and rolling his head from shoulder to shoulder.</p><p>Then Mike got one of the boy's shoes and tied it to the string dangling from the kid's balls. He set the length so the shoe did not reach the floor in front of the chair. When he released it, the kid made a series of sound: ""Ngh. Ngh. Ngh.""</p><p>He knew it needed to be a short session, so he said, ""Open your mouth.""</p><p>Randy did so immediately. As he put his index finger past the thin lips and somewhat crooked teeth, he said, ""Keep your teeth off my finger. Pretend it's a cock."" He moved his finger across the boy's tongue, then edged it back further in his throat. When Randy gagged, Mike withdrew his finger. As soon as the boy recovered, he reinserted his finger and repeated the process.</p><p>Mike stepped back and stripped off his shirt and shoes. He pushed at the clothespins, again making the boy groan. He lightly flicked the boy's finger-sized erection with his fingernail, and was rewarded with a moan that was more pleasure than pain.</p><p>""You ready to see a real cock?""</p><p>""Yes, sir,"" the boy said with eager respect.</p><p>Mike undressed and stood before the boy with his dripping cock inches from his face. Randy stared at the fiery cock, his mouth gaping, his eyes glazed with lust. When Mike stepped closer, the boy tipped his head back and opened his mouth wider. Mike grabbed his hair and moved to let his erection smack against the boy's cheeks. Then he tipped the kid's chair back so it rested at an angle with the back of it pressed against the desk. He straddled the kid and lowered his balls against Randy's chin.</p><p>""Lick my balls.""</p><p>Randy really wasn't thinking very much by this point. His lust had risen beyond any previous level, yet he had not had an orgasm. In fact, his cock had gotten almost no attention. Still it throbbed. The smell from the man's crotch was strong and musky. A small part of him, still rational, knew that it wasn't a very clean place to put his mouth. That only added to his arousal as he licked Mike's balls with abandon.</p><p>Mike kicked at the shoe, making it swing so it sent flashes of pain all through the boy's abdomen as his balls were tugged. The kid ejaculated, sending a few spurts of nearly clear fluid across his rounded abdomen. Mike gathered the fluid on his finger and fed it to the boy. He smiled as the kid eagerly lapped all of his own semen off the man's fingers.</p><p>Then Mike tipped the chair back upright and fed his cock into the boy's eager face. Loud slurping noises accompanied the boy's soft moans of lust. Mike ignored the inexperienced scraping of teeth across his cock. Perhaps there would be time to teach the kid another day. Just in case there was only today, he wanted to shoot his load in the 13 year old's virgin ass.</p><p>""Does you mom have a bed I could tie you to?""</p><p>""Yes, sir.""</p><p>Without any great effort, Mike picked the boy up, chair and all, and carried him down the hall to his mother's bedroom. Randy moaned as the tennis shoe bounced around, tugging at his tender balls. Mike wasn't sure if the kid had ever lost his erection, but he was sure it was at full strength as he set the chair in the middle of the room.</p><p>She had a four-poster, which was ideal for binding someone face down and spread-eagle. He lay the kid, still bound to the chair, face down ont he mattress and untied his hands. Within a minute he had tied one wrist to each of the posts at the head of the bed. He then untied the boy's feet and carefully removed the chair. The kid offered no resistance. Mike untied the rope around the boy's scrotum and then tied his ankles to the posts at the foot of the bed, pulling Randy's legs wide apart so access to his opening would not be restricted.</p><p>Then Mike sat on the bed and leaned close to whisper in Randy's ear. ""Now you asshole is mine to use, and you can't do anything about it."" Randy's eyes were glazed with lust and he panted for breath like an overheated dog. His hips moved sensuously, grinding against the bed. When Mike touched the small circle of pink tissue, the boy gasped and lifted his hips.</p><p>Without lubrication, he wormed his index finger inside the boy's incredibly tight passage, each new millimeter of progress accompanied by Randy's grunting and moaning. Mike's finger bumped something and at first he thought it was a turd. When it became clear it was not, he asked, ""What is this?""</p><p>Randy quickly said, ""Sorry, sir.""</p><p>""What is it?""</p><p>""A hot dog, sir."" The kid was humiliated to tears.</p><p>""You stuck a hot dog up your ass?""</p><p>""Yes, sir. I forgot about it when I couldn't get the knot untied. Sorry, sir.""</p><p>""Use your muscles to push it out.""</p><p>The kid's cheeks clamped tight and he grunted. The hot dog suddenly emerged and quickly slid all the way out, landing on the sheets. Mike said, ""You deserve to be punished for this. What do you suggest?""</p><p>""I don't know, sir.""</p><p>Mike picked up the slimy hot dog and brought it to Randy's face. ""I think you should eat it.""</p><p>Randy got a sort of dizzy look to him. His eyes fluttered. Then he opened his mouth. Mike fed it to him, waiting patiently for the kid to chew and swallow each small bite. Then he made Randy lick his slick fingers.</p><p>He searched the nightstand and found a sexual lubricant called Wet. He poured some on the boy's cleft and worked it in with his fingers. He pressed two fingers inside the boy, who was making a lot of noise, just as Mike preferred.</p><p>Mike was too turned on to wait any longer. He climbed onto the bed and slicked his cock with the lubricant. ""By the way, the password is no longer valid. No matter what you say, I'm going to fuck you. If you relax and surrender yourself to me, you will enjoy yourself. If you fight it, it will hurt like hell.""</p><p>Penetration came only after a lot of patience. The boy's lust and eagerness, enabled it to occur at all. He made a lot of noise, but never asked Mike to stop. It didn't take long for Mike to empty his seed inside the bound boy's fundament. And even as he poised in repose, keeping his slackening cock buried inside the boy, the pressure of the tight sphincter was like a clenched fist.</p><p>Mike withdrew gently, then began untying the boy. As Randy sat up, wiping his eyes with the backs of his hands, Mike saw the small wet spot where the boy's seed from his second orgasm had spilled on the sheet. Pearly drops clung to his small growth of straight black pubic hair. Mike took the clothespins off the boy's nipples and rubbed his head.</p><p>""That was great, Randy. Thanks."" Randy offered a toothy smile, but no verbal response.</p><p>Mike went back to the boy's room and started to get dressed. Randy followed him and asked, ""Are we going to do it again sometime?""</p><p>""How about if I pick you up at 6:00 tomorrow evening. I'll take you out to dinner, then to a friend's house. He has a dungeon.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p>"
902,Gareth,Boytrasher,,"['M', 'b', 'cons', 'cbt', 'anal', 'oral', 'spank']",Eleven year old Gareth reports to his headmaster - to be a little sex slave boy for the weekend. A punishment for being a very naughty little boy indeed.,2012-03-14T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Gareth was, not surprisingly, about ten minutes early. He wheeled his bicycle up my long driveway, and I followed his progress through the upstairs windows as he pushed it round to the back of the house, as instructed.</p><p>During the week, I had caught the lad with some pretty hard-core master slave and spanking type pornographic magazines. Needless to say, when faced with the prospect of exposure for possessing such magazines, Gareth had enthusiastically, and rather breathlessly, agreed to a weekend of kinky punishment in my home. The only real difference between the subject matter of the magazines, and our games this weekend would be the age difference between master and slave. I, the master of course, was nearly forty and head of the local boys' prep school, and my slave, Gareth, was one of my grade six pupils, at the tender age of eleven!</p><p>Gareth propped his bike up under the shelter of my back yard gazebo, and, without hesitation or the slightest sign of self-consciousness, began undressing. I watched, my mouth dry with anticipation, as the pretty blond preteen stripped off, knowing that his slender young body would shortly be all mine.</p><p>I should have picked up the signs more than two years ago. Whenever faced with the prospect of a caning in my office, the little boy had accepted his hiding more than stoically - enthusiastically, actually. Although he cried and squirmed as any normal small boy would as my cane whipped across his little shorts clad bottom, there was always the faint hint of a satisfied grin when his punishment had been inflicted. That was another thing. The shorts. On almost every occasion, and for Gareth there were many, the child had asked,</p><p>""Should I take down my shorts and undies, sir?""</p><p>Or,</p><p>""Dont you think I deserve this hiding on my bare bottom, sir?""</p><p>On one memorable occasion, when I was certain that the boy, then just ten, had owned up for something that he didn't do, I had ordered him to bend over the back of the chair, then turned around to collect a cane out of the cabinet. When I turned back, flexing the stick menacingly, the lad already had his shorts around his ankles and his underpants halfway down his thighs! Regretfully, especially as I glimpsed the white little bum cheeks, I had made the child pull his underpants and shorts back up. I knew the regulations, and would not risk my career over a few seconds of blissfully whipping a ten year old's bare bottom in my office.</p><p>I was delighted when I caught the boy sitting quietly in an empty classroom, paging through his collection of very erotic magazines. One hand turned the pages, the other slowly played with the little cock sticking out of the fly of his school shorts. Imagine my delight when I investigated the literature, before a very embarrassed and worried youngster, and found the gay S&amp;M content! I was even more thrilled to find, among the collection, a magazine full of pictures of a man involved in every conceivable sexual act with a group of little boys - about Gareth's age!</p><p>The child had been very upset by my discovery. I had made him stand before me as I lectured him. To his complete dismay, I hadn't even allowed him the dignity of doing up his fly, and his cock, rather shriveled, had almost managed to creep back into his shorts. But the tip still pocked out - pink against his blue school shorts. As I turned the subject of my lecture to punishment, and how severely I thought he needed to be caned, I was not surprised to see that little penis start to grow and extend out of the fly once again. I had gestured to the magazines, spread out on the desk,</p><p>""How would you like it if someone did those things to you?"" I had snarled, supposing that I would make the boy feel a little guilty about his fetish, especially the child pornography element.</p><p>Gareth had looked up briefly, his blue eyes making contact with mine, and then he dropped his head again,</p><p>""I'd love it, sir, and it's just what I deserve.""</p><p>And that was how I came to having the most attractive eleven year old in my school taking his clothes off in my back yard. His parents had fallen easily for his story of going off for the weekend with a friend. They hadnt even asked him his friends name! He knew that I would cause him pain, and give him his first ever fucking. But he trusted me, and I would ensure that I didn't go too far with him. He had, however, made it clear that he wanted to be caned severely, and fucked hard and often! I would be only too happy to comply with the little boys wishes!</p><p>When Gareth got to his underpants, he paused. Gripping the waistband he had looked around nervously then slipped the thin garment down to his ankles and off, neatly placing it on the pile of clothing that he had stacked under his bicycle. My instructions had been clear. Under no circumstances was Gareth allowed to have any clothing on, or even with him, in my house. Naked now, the slender preteen had crossed to the door of the house and entered. A slightly sadistic pedophiles dreams - a beautiful, stark naked and willing eleven-year-old boy in my house, and all mine to play with!</p><p>I let the boy wait for about ten minutes, restraining the urge to bolt downstairs myself, so excited was I. But I wanted to build up the right atmosphere with Gareth, and having him wait for me would increase his nervousness.</p><p>Dressed in just boxer shorts and a t-shirt, I clomped down the stairs after the time was up, making sure that the boy would be able to hear my progress. I am a big man, well muscled from my rugby playing days, and I was aware that even Gareth, the little masochist, was slightly intimidated by my size.</p><p>The child had followed his orders perfectly. As instructed, he was kneeling in the middle of the sitting room, legs spread wide, forehead pressed to the carpet, bottom pushed well up. Although the eleven year old was very fair skinned, he had obviously had some sun recently, and there was a definite ""Speedo"" tan, making his bottom almost glow in comparison with the rest of his body. He looked so small and vulnerable, naked in his submissive pose on the floor, and I felt my cock straining against my shorts at the sight of the little lad.</p><p>I walked around my young slave slowly, without saying a word. The only sound in the room was Gareth's heavy breathing. Clearly, he was as excited as I was. Stopping behind him, I gently lifted a foot and pressed it between the boys spread legs, running my big toe firmly against his lewdly displayed little bum hole. Then, with the top of my toes, I investigated the lads privates, enjoying the feel of his hard little cock and soft scrotum. I played with his penis for a few seconds, gripping it between my toes, listening to the child's increasingly heavy breathing. Then I let it go, lowered my foot and stepped back. Careful to keep the power behind my action moderate, I delivered a swift kick between the preteen's legs. Gareth gasped with the unexpected pain, but retained his position, proving once again his acceptance of my complete domination. This would be a terrific weekend.</p><p>""Get up and turn around, boy,"" I ordered, and as the boy quickly got to his feet, ""hands on head.""</p><p>Gareth was a small boy for his age, but his nudity made him appear even more slim and vulnerable. His prick stuck out straight from his smooth groin, reflecting his excitement. I went and perched on the edge of an armchair, then directed the eleven-year-old, hands still on head, to stand before me, between my knees. Starting at his chest, I ran my hands all over the child's body. He had very little fat, and his skin felt warm and soft to the touch, belying the well-developed muscle structure that the boy had. He was a good gymnast, and it showed. I spent a lot of time on his strong young legs, but not nearly as much as I spent carefully, gently fondling his little marbles in their soft, warm sack. I rubbed his excited penis gently, nearly bringing the lad to orgasm, and then squeezing his balls firmly to stop him reaching that particular pleasure before I was ready to allow him to.</p><p>""Turn around and bend over,"" was my next command, and Gareth enthusiastically obeyed.</p><p>He didn't need to be told to grab his ankles, spread his legs and keep his knees straight. Taking a good grip on his buttocks with my hands, I carefully pried his small bottom cheeks as far apart as I could with my thumbs, then leant forward to examine the preteens tiny little pink rosebud. Unable to resist, I licked my tongue slowly up his warm crack, circling his hole, before flicking it gently. Gareth had obviously washed himself thoroughly, just as I had told him to - he tasted faintly of soap, with a hint of indefinable young boy flavor. The horny little boy gasped at this new and unexpected pleasure, and instinctively pushed his bottom back towards me. I licked the sweet tight asshole, relishing the boy's arousal. Slowly, I inserted just the tip of my tongue into his hole, and Gareth's whole body trembled with pleasure.</p><p>I didn't let it get further, withdrawing my tongue, and sitting back and admiring the rear view of the tightly bent little boy before me. It was time to pinken that white, tender young bottom.</p><p>""Get over my knees, lad,"" I grumbled, ""its time you had a good old fashioned spanking,""</p><p>Gareth didn't waste any time. He quickly stood up, turned around and bent himself over my knees - hands on the floor, head pushed down, and bottom raised for punishment. I couldnt resist running my hand gently down his back, from just below his blond hairline, along his arched spine and over the swell of his small, unblemished buttocks. Beautiful. Then I concentrated on his backside. This is without doubt the best part of any preteen boy, and I thoroughly enjoyed rubbing and squeezing the eleven year old's pale little cheeks. His bottom felt almost impossibly soft, while at the same time being strong and resilient.</p><p>I raised my hand and smacked it down onto Gareth's bottom, hard. Alternating between the cheeks of his tender rear end, I firmly spanked the boy, enjoying his writhing as heat on his backside quickly built up - to distinctly painful levels. Gareth kept his hands on the carpet throughout, even as his head and body bounced with each smack. To keep him still, I reached around his slender waist with my other hands and firmly gripped the lad's cock and balls, easily holding his whole package in my fist, and noting that the boy was still solidly erect.</p><p>After a few minutes of slow, solid spanking, Gareth's bottom was bright red, and I could hear the unmistakable sound of the boy crying. I stopped spanking, and resumed rubbing his now very warm young bottom, noting how I could actually feel the heat of his red rump through my palm.</p><p>""Get up.""</p><p>The preteen pushed himself off my knees, stood, and his hands flew to his sore bottom.</p><p>""Hands on head!"" I would have none of this bottom rubbing nonsense, ""Then turn around to face me!""</p><p>Gareth obeyed quickly, hands firmly placed on his blond head, and I was pleased to note not only very real tears running down the eleven year old's face, but his erection was, if it is possible, even more pronounced than it had been since his arrival in my sitting room. An erection like that just couldn't be ignored. It jutted straight out from the boy's hairless, white groin, the circumcised head purple under the pressure of Gareths excitement.</p><p>I took hold of the boy's hips and drew him toward me, at the same time leaning forward and gently taking his rigid prick between my lips. Gareth moaned as I carefully ran my tongue up and down his thin, childish shaft, while softly sucking. It wasn't long before the eleven year old's panting became more frantic. With my thumb and forefinger, I reached between his legs, and, as he climaxed, gently pulled on his balls, extending his orgasm, and making the whole experience an amazing one for the little boy. He pumped his groin against my face as wave after wave of pleasure hit him - but of course was too young to squirt anything into my mouth.</p><p>When the lad had recovered, I sent him off to stand in the corner of the room, hands still on head, of course, and quickly took off my own shirt and shorts. At last, freedom for my straining erection. Sitting back in the armchair, naked now, I was able to once again admire the view of my preteen sex slave. What a sight. The white little body with a bright pink well spanked bottom.</p><p>""Come here, Gareth,""</p><p>Gareth, his eyes still wet from the crying that he had been doing over his spanking, turned and headed back across the room to me. He gasped softly as he caught sight of my eight-inch cock, poking up from my hairy groin, and his gaze never left it as he came to stand before me, hands still on head, once again sporting a healthy erection of his own.</p><p>""Like it?"" I enquired, stroking my throbbing cock. Pre-cum was starting to leak out of the slit.</p><p>All Gareth could do was dumbly nod his head.</p><p>""Looking forward to having it up your bottom, boy?""</p><p>""Oh yes, sir - but won't it hurt? Its so big!""</p><p>My cock is not particularly large, but I suppose to an eleven year old, it must have appeared huge. Especially as he envisioned it forcing its way up his tight little arsehole.</p><p>""Yes, it will hurt,"" I agreed, ""but I'll prepare you for it, and it is what you want, isn't it?""</p><p>""Please, sir, deep up my bum, sir!"" the child nodded vigorously, ""Can you fuck me now sir?""</p><p>Gareth really was a horny little lad, I thought.</p><p>""There will be plenty of time for that later - and I think I'll also give you a damn good thrashing with my cane for being so forward. Six of the best, I think. Slave boys only get fucked when their masters are ready to fuck them!""</p><p>Gareth dropped his head, although I noticed that at the mention of the cane, the child's penis jerked slightly. He loved getting caned - that much was obvious. Even although the tears were copious, this little boy thoroughly enjoyed getting his tender backside whipped.</p><p>My own leaking cock was throbbing almost unbearably, something that Gareth must have been unable to miss. I looked down at it, noting that the pre-cum was slowly running down my shaft and into my groin, as well as starting to wet my balls.</p><p>""All this talk of fucking you and thrashing you has made me so horny, boy. Look at the mess!"" I gestured to my crotch, ""Clean me up at once!""</p><p>Gareth looked around him, slightly confused,</p><p>""Shall I get a cloth from the bathroom sir?""</p><p>""What? A cloth? You wicked child. Thats just earned you another three stripes from my cane! Slave boys service and clean their masters' dicks with their mouths. Now get on with it!""</p><p>Battling to suppress a smile of delight, Gareth dropped to his knees. As his head moved toward my crotch, I grasped a handful of fine blond hair, twisting it so that the child looked up at me, licking his rosy lips - his blue eyes lustful at the prospect at getting to taste my dick.</p><p>""After the clean up I want a blow job, boy - ten times better than the one I was kind enough to give you, understand?"" Gareth nodded his head as much as he could, given the restraint of my grip on his hair, ""And make sure that you swallow everything!""</p><p>I spread my legs, leant back, and let Gareth get to work. His warm, wet tongue started with my balls, and then slowly worked up into my hairy crotch as the preteen followed my orders, diligently lapping up the sticky clear liquid that was oozing down my shaft. With long, slow licks up my shaft, the preteen did his task, and it didn't take the boy long to get to my cock head. With great ceremony, Gareth pursed his lips and gently, reverently, barely touching me, kissed the top of my cock. The final display to me from the boy that he understood his role in my home. He licked the liquid straight off the slit, then, after waiting for more to appear, he licked it again. The boy must have known that the light caress of his tongue on this incredibly sensitive part of my dick was driving me wild with pleasure. He did it a couple more times, then, after looking up at me and grinning, he opened his mouth wide, and took in as much of my cock as he could. Not very much of course, but he was doing his best.</p><p>Nothing can prepare a man for having his cock sucked by a little boy. Just the sight of that pretty face, framed by its blond hair, happily struggling to get as much of my thick penis into his mouth nearly caused me to explode then and there. It was perhaps his obvious enthusiasm that was the most delightful part of the whole experience.</p><p>Gareth had obviously read up on how to give a man a truly wonderful blowjob. The lad had studied the magazines enthusiastically, and he put what he had learnt to excellent practice. My dreams of having my cock in a boy's mouth were nothing compared to the reality of his soft lips wrapped around my rigid pole, and the light but firm suction that he was creating, along with the constant work that his tongue was doing as he sensually bobbed his head up and down. Several times he let my cock pop out of his mouth so that he could run his tongue up and down the entire length of my shaft - bringing me close to orgasm more than once, and controlling me like a pro. The child was truly a master of his new craft.</p><p>When I came, he was ready, and seemed to increase his sucking as he sensed my orgasm approaching. I exploded into his mouth - never before had I cum so hard. I literally saw stars as my body was wracked with pleasure. I felt as if I was pumping liters of cum as the preteen did his best to swallow as fast as I came.</p><p>Amazingly, Gareth did manage to swallow it all. When I finally came to the end of my magnificent orgasm, the little boy was licking the last of my cum off his lips, grinning. Without being told, he put his head back down, and gently licked my still semi erect, sensitive cock clean.</p><p>""Not bad, Gareth,"" I acknowledged, after getting my breath back from what must have been one of the most amazing, erotic experiences a mans cock can have from the soft mouth of small boy, ""but dont think thats going to get you off you caning.""</p><p>""Yes sir,"" the boy nodded enthusiastically, ""I certainly deserve a good hiding - if I'm to learn how to serve my master correctly.""</p><p>I was pleased that the eleven-year-old lad was more enthusiastic than ever to continue with the fun. I stood, leant forward and with two fingers took a firm grip on the boy's rigid little penis. Without another word, I led the youngster by his cock out the sitting room, up the stairs and straight into my bedroom.</p><p>""Did you clean yourself out like I told you to?"" I asked during our short trip.</p><p>""Yes sir,"" was the enthusiastic reply, ""I gave myself an enema. I like doing that!""</p><p>Although a little surprised, I choose not to reply.</p><p>I led the little boy to my bed, then, leaving him standing at the edge of it, I let go of his penis and let him stare with a mixture of fear and lust at the cane that I had left on the duvet. It was a pretty ordinary cane, fairly thin, yellowish in color, about the length of my arm, curved handle. A typical junior cane. Perfect for the thrashing of little boys' bottoms. Gareth couldn't drag his eyes away from it. He, like others, had been caned frequently enough at school. But they were usually already bent over, bottoms raised for punishment, by the time I had removed the stick from its cabinet. All they got to see was the wicked stick out of the corner of their eyes. Now Gareth could actually get a good, long look at the feared implement.</p><p>""It's a brand new one, boy,"" I informed him, standing behind him, and enjoying the sight of him involuntarily clenching his tender little bum cheeks at my words and the sight of the stick. I reached my hands down, grasping a small buttock in each, squeezing and rubbing the soft mounds gently, ""brought specially to whip this lovely little bottom, and only this bottom, long and hard.""</p><p>""Thank you, sir,"" Gareth breathed, bending forward slightly to accommodate my fingers, kneading his cheeks - I knew that he was longing to feel the stick biting across his naked buttocks for the first time, while also dreading the experience.</p><p>Without being told, he spread his legs slightly, and I reached around them with one hand, gently squeezed his little balls, while I easily rubbed his small bottom with just one large hand.</p><p>""Kneel on the bed,"" Gareth followed the command a little uncertainly, then looked back at me over his shoulder.</p><p>""On all fours, and spread your legs"" I elaborated, and he dropped down, once again looking over his shoulder at me.</p><p>He was beginning to get the idea, and grinned nervously at me while wiggling his upraised little backside. I picked up the cane, flexed it threateningly, and then swished it through the air. Gareth was no longer grinning. In fact, the little boy had a decidedly worried look on his face - his big blue eyes looked back at me, almost already tear-filled.</p><p>""This is going to hurt my bottom a lot, isn't it, sir?"" The eleven year olds voice was trembly.</p><p>""Oh yes, my boy,"" it was too late for him to back out now, ""but its what you want and deserve.""</p><p>""Yes sir, I deserve a thrashing, sir."" I was pleased that he didn't ask for mercy. In fact, on reaching between his legs, I gripped a still iron hard pencil thin penis.</p><p>""Put your face into the bed clothes,""</p><p>Gareth pressed his face down, raising his tender bottom to my mercies once again. What a sight. A gorgeous, naked blond preteen on his knees, bum up, on my bed, ready for a sound hiding - a hiding that he actually wants! A fantasy that is only exceeded by having a little boy in the same position for a fucking. And I would be having that shortly too!</p><p>I traced the tip of the cane gently across the lad's cheeks, then, standing directly behind the boy, I pushed the end of the stick against his exposed little hole. Too soft to force penetration, but enough just to be uncomfortable for the child. Gareth groaned. I withdrew the cane, reversed it, and slipped it between his legs. Catching his solid cock with the crooked handle, I pulled back, bringing the pink member backwards, until it flicked free of the handle and slapped back against his belly.</p><p>Reassuming my position for caning the preteen, I again traced the cane across my upraised, pale target. It was time to start the hiding.</p><p>Using all the technique that I had developed over the years of beating shorts clad bottoms, I administered my first ever lash to a naked boy. The cane whipped across Gareth's bare bottom, just below halfway down the pushed up little cheeks, with an incredibly satisfying high-pitched crack. Gareth's reaction to his first ever bare bottomed stroke of the cane was equally satisfying. I had not held back when I caned him - hitting him just as hard as I would have in the formal school setting. His body plunged and he squealed with the unexpected level of pain. But, amazingly, he kept down! I had expected the eleven year old to leap up after the first stroke. But he kept his face pushed into the bed, and raised his vulnerable little bottom up for another stroke.</p><p>I made him wait for the next, though. And when I administered the cane to my naked preteen target, I did so just as hard, laying the lash skillfully, and hard, just below the first stripe. Gareth's reaction was the same, if not a little more pronounced. He wiggled his body for a few seconds, and then settled, raising his backside once again.</p><p>For the third time, I caned the lad, and this time he actually lifted his knees off the bed slightly as the stick bit deep into his tender young tail.</p><p>At school, three was the most I had ever given the boy, over his shorts and undies of course, so the preteen was already into unchartered territory of bottom pain. But the child slowly raised up his burning bottom again for my cane, sobbing with the agony of his thrashing, but ready for more.</p><p>The cane slashed across the eleven year old's naked hindquarters again, then again for the fifth time, and Gareth was howling with each vigorous stroke. I had had many bare bottom hidings as a little boy myself, but never as sound as the one I was giving this child. But, although he was squirming between lashes now and his toes were curled, he never once asked me to stop, or reduce the severity of the whipping. By the time I laid the sixth stroke across the lad's battered little bum, I could see that he was actually forcing his face into the bed, and gripping the bedclothes so hard that his knuckles were white - he was determined to endure this hiding.</p><p>""Three to go, boy,"" I reminded him, caressing his scrotum with the rounded, blunt tip of the cane, ""Im enjoying myself, are you?""</p><p>""It's much worse than I expected!"" Gareth sobbed, ""But I've been a naughty boy, and I deserve every last lash!""</p><p>This was fantastic. The eleven year old was truly suffering, but at the same time loving it! Who would have thought that a little boy his age would actually love having his bare young bottom whipped this severely?</p><p>""Get your bottom right up, now!""</p><p>Gareth obeyed slowly, pressing his head further down, and raising his stripped behind up as high as he could, as I pushed the cane up between his legs to encourage him.</p><p>I lashed the preteen just above his legs, deep into that sensitive; sit down area of his poor bottom, getting a wail from the child as he rose up once again off his knees with my follow through. Again, I whipped him, in the same spot, and I could sense that Gareth was now really struggling to keep his compromising position. For the third time, I whipped him in that particularly sensitive part of his little tail, and this time the child actually screamed. But, amazingly, he kept in position, even although he must have known that his hiding was finally over.</p><p>I left the boy as he was, sobbing on his knees, and I bet wishing that I would allow him to rub his blazing little bottom. Stepping back, I admired my handiwork. Gareth bottom was certainly well whipped. The first six stripes could clearly be seen as they crossed evenly down his cheeks, working their way down the lower half of his buttocks. At the bottom, just above where the bum meets the legs, was a particularly nasty welt - where I had laid the final three scorching lashes of the child's hiding. The marks would turn to bruises, which would fade quickly, but that lowest welt would still be evident for weeks. At least Gareth was smart enough not to let anyone but me ever see his bare bottom.</p><p>I crossed over to a dresser and removed from the drawer a tube of anti-inflammatory cream, a much larger jar of KY jelly, and a dildo - about six inches long, shaped like a man's cock. Crossing back to the kneeling preteen, I gently rubbed the cream into his sore bottom. This would help him recover quickly, as well as lessening the healing time for the bruising.</p><p>It didn't take Gareth long to calm down, and soon he was pushing his little bum up for my attentions. I, of course, was really enjoying the sensation of rubbing his very hot young bottom, but it was time for some more real action,</p><p>""Shuffle forward, boy,"" I commanded, and Gareth obeyed, leaving me room to climb onto the bed behind him.</p><p>I put the cream down and picked up the tube of lube. Scooping a large dollop with my fingers, I carefully started coating the hot area between the lad's cheeks with the clear gel. I concentrated on the whole area, even spending time playing with the boy's hard little cock and tiny balls, before focusing my attention on my ultimate reward. His boy pussy. Placing my still lube-coated finger at his hole, I pushed firmly, and spoke softly,</p><p>""Relax, boy, let your master's finger in. Push out like you're going to shit.""</p><p>Gareth obeyed immediately, and the tip of my finger slipped into him, the rest smoothly following. The boy whimpered slightly at the invasion. This was the point where Gareth would show if this was what he really wanted. Everything else we had done was great, but would the boy loose his nerve when penetrated, and the reality of what was about to happen to him set in? Despite being hornier than I could ever remember being, I was prepared to stop now if the pretty little lad asked me to. So I paused, but soon the eleven year old whispered,</p><p>""Deeper, please sir!"" And pushed his arse up even further for me.</p><p>I slipped my finger in his hole right up to the knuckle. He was wonderfully firm against me, his body heat pulsing against my digit, as I slowly finger fucked the groaning child. What a scene. In my own bedroom, on my bed, naked with a kneeling, beautiful preteen boy, my finger deep up his well thrashed little bottom. Heaven.</p><p>I carefully stretched the boy's tight pussy, eventually getting a second finger in, also to the knuckle. I knew that Gareth found it uncomfortable, so I moved slowly, letting the boy get used to having his hole worked on. It took a while, but eventually I judged him ready. Besides, I was desperate to get my own throbbing cock up that little hole.</p><p>I got off the bed, walked around to the other side, and got up onto my knees in front of the boy, who still had his face pushed into the duvet. He had already learnt that he could only move on my command, and I hadn't given him permission to lift his head.</p><p>""Wet my cock nicely with your mouth, boy,"" I ordered, and Gareth lifted his face.</p><p>His cheeks were still red and wet from the crying that he had been doing while I was mercilessly whipping his little bottom with my cane, but he enthusiastically tongued my shaft, soaking it. He was a bright little lad, and had worked out that the wetter he made me, the easier the access into his pussy would be. I let him continue, enjoying, for the second time, the feel of the eleven year old's tongue on my cock. This time, because I had already had a blowjob, I wasn't so close to my climax.</p><p>I pulled away from the child's mouth, and crossed behind him. Kneeling on the bed, I straddled the boy's own widespread legs, and prepared to fuck my first boy. Gareth was understandably nervous, but excited, as I took hold of his slim hips, and he shuddered as he felt the tip of my rock hard dick touch his pussy. I slowly increased the pressure against his hole until the little boy's sphincter could no longer keep me out, and my cock head eased up his bottom, causing the preteen to cry out at the sharp pain of the invasion.</p><p>I stopped, giving him a few moments to get used to the head of my cock stretching his anus, then, slowly but steadily, I continued pushing my meat into the youngster's hole. Gareth whimpered a little as my rigid pole invaded his tight ass, but for me the feeling was fabulous. His pussy was hot and tight, pulsating against my hard cock, driving me on with waves of pure pleasure.</p><p>Again, I was grateful that the boy had given me a blowjob - otherwise I would have cum there and then. Despite his discomfort, the horny eleven-year-old continued to push his bum up for me, even slightly widening his knees to accommodate me fully. I let go of his slim hips, and grasped his shoulders, leaning over the child as, at last, my cock could go no further. At last. I was balls deep in the arse of a gorgeous preteen boy. This was what dreams were made of.</p><p>We stayed still for several minutes, me trying to come to terms with the amazing sensations that I was feeling, my cock throbbing in Gareth's tight hole. Gareth getting used to my dick firmly in place. Eventually, the boy gasped,</p><p>""Please sir, fuck me now. Don't just hold still. Go up and down. Please!""</p><p>Slowly, I withdrew - then just as slowly pushed my cock back down the boy's chute. Again, then again, picking up the rhythm. Gareth gasped with each plunge, as my pumping action got stronger and stronger, the muscles of his little ass contracting and squeezing my dick, making the sensation of fucking the eleven-year-old even better.</p><p>I released his one sweaty shoulder, reaching down and grasping his rigid little erection, wanking him in time to his fucking. I was soon vigorously slamming into him, thumping my cock as hard and deep as I could, while squeezing the child's balls and pulling on his dick. He grunted and groaned, a mixture of pain, but much more from pleasure, every now and begging,</p><p>""Harder sir! Make it hurt!""</p><p>Or,</p><p>""Fuck my little, caned bum sir! Harder! Please!""</p><p>I obliged, unable to stop even if I had wanted to.</p><p>It was Gareth whose orgasm started first. His ass muscles tightened around my cock, and my own explosion was uncontrollable. As the preteen was gasping with pleasure, I shot what felt like liters of cum up his chute, crushing his balls with my hand, grunting as the pleasure took me away. The two of us yelled with pleasure at the same time - his high voice, slightly tempered with a yelp of pain as his balls were tortured, my deep gasps.</p><p>We stayed as we were for a minute or two, breathing heavily. My cock buried up the eleven-year-old's slick, tight arsehole. Then I reached over Gareth's head to where I had left the dildo_. Careful to do this without making a mess, I withdrew my cock, the head leaving his pussy with an audible pop. As soon as my cock was free, I jammed the dildo in to replace it.</p><p>Gareth gasped with the force of the invasion - I hadn't been gentle, and the dildo had been dry. The only lube had been my cum now trapped up there. It must have been doubly painful after I had almost fucked the little boy raw. Then I got up and walked around the bed, once again climbing up and kneeling before my preteen sex slave,</p><p>""Clean me up, boy,""</p><p>Gareth didn't need to be told how to do his job again. With obvious relish, he licked my cock clean, his tongue almost bringing me to a full erection again. Leaving the boy as he was, I got up and admired the sight of the naked child. Kneeling, submissive, bottom still up and ready to be used. The stripes from my cane stood up clearly across the boys pale cheeks, and the end of the dildo stuck out from his stretched little hole. The insides of his legs were slightly damp from where some of my cum had escaped before I had managed to insert the dildo.</p><p>""Get up,"" I ordered, and as the preteen started to move, I added, ""slowly, boy. Keep that dildo in your bottom.""</p><p>His hand moved to his behind, to make sure that the dildo stayed put, but I wasnt having any of that,</p><p>""No. Grip it with your bum muscles.""</p><p>Clenching for all that he was worth, Gareth stood before me. Amazingly, his cock was still not soft! As I watched it slowly grew. Taking the eleven year old once again by his rigid little handle, I led him to my en suite bathroom. I turned on the shower, stepped under the warm water, and pulled the boy in with me,</p><p>""Wash me, slave.""</p><p>Gareth looked around, still clenching, and found the soap. Carefully, he washed my body - I leant down so that he could reach my shoulders. Then I took the soap from him, and started soaping the boy down. His little body felt wonderful in my hands, and I paid special attention to his well beaten little bottom. The boy sighed as I gently rubbed his tender battered behind.</p><p>""Bend over.""</p><p>Gareth obeyed immediately, grasping his ankles and raising his bottom. Just as he would have if I had ordered him to bend over for my cane in my office at school. Gently, I eased the dildo out of his hole, letting my cum run down his legs. I soaped his tender little hole, while the boy groaned with a combination of pain and pleasure. When we had finished, I toweled the little boy off, then, still naked, we went back downstairs, just in time to watch a ball game on the TV.</p><p>Gareth again surprised me by taking the tube of KY with him.</p><p>We sat together on the sofa, and it didn't take Gareth long to get bored with the game. I wrapped an arm around his slender body, and then reached down, gently fondly his little cock and balls while watching the TV. I wasn't surprised by now to feel his dick slowly harden under my manipulations.</p><p>It didn't take the eleven year old long to tentatively reach over with his hand and start holding my cock. Every now and again, he would gently hold my balls in his hand, obviously fascinated with their size and weight. Despite already cumming twice, I felt my cock hardening.</p><p>After a little while, Gareth shifted his position, getting onto his knees on the sofa, closely investigating my cock and balls - leaning over me to get a close look.</p><p>I gently stroked the boy's slim back, and it wasn't long before I had the delightful sensation of his wet, warm tongue carefully licking my, by now, rock hard shaft. I let my hand rub down the child's back, then cupped his small buttocks in my hand, squeezing gently. The welts from the cane had gone down a little, but were still very much in evidence. The child whimpered slightly as I pressed down on the double welt right in his bottom crease - obviously the hiding was still hurting. Later on I'd take my belt to his little bottom, and then give him another sound thrashing with the cane. But not yet.</p><p>I let my finger slip between his cheeks into his warm crack. Sensing my intentions, Gareth spread his legs slightly and raised his bottom. Although I was determined to be hard on the boy, I quickly coated my finger with the KY, then continued rubbing it up and down the preteen's crack, cruelly teasing his slightly puffy boy pussy.</p><p>""Put your finger in!"" the boy gasped, lifting his mouth momentarily from the gentle licking of my cock.</p><p>I lifted my hand and slapped it hard on one little bottom cheek, then the other,</p><p>""Don't you dare tell me what to do, boy! Where are your manners? Do you need another hiding?""</p><p>""Sorry sir,"" The boy was downcast, ""my bottom's still sore from the cane, but if you think I deserve to be punished, I must be. Shall I fetch the cane?""</p><p>""Go upstairs and fetch a belt from my wardrobe. I'll take mercy on you for now, but bring the cane down anyway.""</p><p>Gareth trotted out of the room and up the stairs, and I waited, amazed that the small boy was so willing to take pain and punishment, and, after I had already cum twice, my cock was once again rock hard! Theres something to be said for the vigor of youth - it was certainly rubbing off on me!</p><p>It wasn't long before the naked preteen reappeared, looking slightly apprehensive this time. In one hand he held the cane that I had so enjoyed thrashing him with earlier, and in the other, a leather belt.</p><p>I noted that he had ignored my smart, thinner belts, and instead chosen the heavy, wide and thick dark stained belt that I usually used for my jeans. It would be, without doubt, the most painful belt that he could have selected for his own bare bottom, and reinforced the boys love bending over for sound hidings. I stood,</p><p>""Put the cane on the table,"" Gareth did as he was told, ""come here.""</p><p>I took the strap from the child, then marched him around the back of one of the armchairs.</p><p>""Bend over,"" I helped him as he bent over the back of the chair by pushing down on his shoulder, but I didn't need to give the eleven year old any further instructions.</p><p>He pushed his head down as far as he could between his arms, and widened his legs as far apart as his hips would allow. This put him in a beautiful position - is pretty little bottom completely open and exposed to me at the apex of the triangle formed by his naked body. I gently ran my finger across the stripes from the cane, getting a faint gasp from the boy as I pressed on one of the more painful looking welts that swelled from his lower bottom. Then I rubbed my finger firmly up and down his exposed hole, before slowly easing it in right to the knuckle, to the grunts of pleasure from the submissive boy. Then I pushed my hands between his legs, lifting him slightly. I wasnt surprised to feel the hardness of his little cock once again.</p><p>Stepping back, I hefted the belt in my hand - holding the buckle securely in his hand. I chose not to double over the leather, and swung it with full strength across the boy's upraised little bottom. It landed with a wonderful, loud crack. Gareth squealed as the leather bit into his spread cheeks, but kept his backside up. Again I lashed him, the belt wrapping perfectly across his round little buttocks. I repeated the operation six more times, giving the boy eight lashes in total with the strap, then ordered him up.</p><p>""That will teach you to your manners,"" I scolded the crying boy once I was seated, and he stood before me, hands on head - desperate to rub his blazing backside. His cock was still rock solid, despite his obvious distress. I reached forward and gave it a squeeze.</p><p>""Please may I sit on your lap, sir?"" he sobbed.</p><p>""Of course you may,"" I softened</p><p>Again, to my surprise, the child reached for the KY, and gently applied some to my throbbing cock. Then, slowly, he sat on my lap, lowering himself onto my pole. I held his shoulders to help him do it slowly, but before long his red and sore little bum cheeks were resting on my pubes, my dick buried deep into the child's boy pussy.</p><p>The feeling of the little boy sitting on my cock was, of course, wonderful. We sat like that, and continued watching the game. But it didn't take long for Gareth to start moving slowly on my rigid dick.</p><p>At first, he ground his little buttocks around my groin, and then, slowly started moving up and down up and down. I had already cum twice, but that seemed to make little difference. The pressure of my throbbing penis start to grow. Gareth leant back against my chest, gently moving his hips up and down. I wrapped my arms around the slender boy, then reached down and took a small buttock each hand. I helped the horny pre-teen move his boy pussy to stimulate my dick.</p><p>Even although I had fucked him good and hard in my bed, Gareth's little hole was still amazingly tight. His ass muscles squeezed and manipulated my dick, and it didn't take me long to want to really fuck him properly once again.</p><p>None to gently, I pulled the boy off me, and threw him on the floor, on his back. I knelt between his legs, grabbed his ankles and pushed them up towards his shoulders. I didn't need to tell him what to do. He snatched at his ankles with his hands pulling them upwards and outwards exposing his already raw and puffy boy pussy for me. This horny little pre-teen was amazing. The child's little bum was black and blue from his thrashings, his ring was certainly well fucked, by none of this seemed to slow him down. He just wanted more, and I was more than happy to shag him senseless. And this was just the beginning of our weekend together!</p><p>Brutally, I plunged my dick into the waiting hole, ignoring Gareth's squeal of pain. But when I look down at the boy's face, his eyes were scrunched shut in a mixture of discomfort and pleasure. I fucked him as hard as I could, withdrawing and thrusting in and out, using my superior weight and strength to truly rape for hot little boy pussy presented to me. I fucked the pre-teen remorselessly, pounding him for at least 15 minutes until I came explosively for the second time up his tight little arse hole. The two of us were exhausted by the time I was finished with him, and I lay on top of him, my cock softening slowly in his hole.</p><p>I withdrew my cock, and it popped out of Gareth's rectum. As I sat back, the preteen, remembering his job, slowly rolled over onto his knees, turned around, and carefully licked and sucked my cock clean. Then I sent him upstairs to shower again. I had already decided that I wanted my little boy pussy always clean and ready for me.</p>"
903,Brenda and the Preacher,Brenda Reynolds,,"['Mg', '1st', 'mast', 'oral', 'virgin', 'pedo']",Brenda describes the summer after her twelfth birthday -- the summer of her first sexual experience.,2012-06-22T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>My name is Brenda. I'm 32 years old now. I'm going to tell you about my first experience, which happened in Lewisberg in the summer of 1980, when I was twelve.</p><p>I grew up in Lewisberg. We moved to Nashville when I was seventeen. I guess Lewisberg is a typical small southern town. There was not much to do; I would sometimes go to the movies with a girlfriend, if it was a movie that my mom approved of. We saw a lot of Disney movies that were popular for kids. In Lewisberg the summers were really hot, and we didn't have air-conditioning. We lived in a two story house just south of downtown.</p><p>We would go downtown shopping every Saturday. There were no shopping centers in Lewisberg then, and the shopping was a big social occasion for the kids, and for the adults too. And then of course, there was church on Sunday. Everybody went to church -- or at least it seemed like it. Church was the second most important social occasion, after the Saturday shopping. There was Baptist and Methodist, and there were some others too, but we didn't know anybody that went to those others. We were regular church goers just like everyone else we knew.</p><p>My birthday is in February, and what I'm going to tell you about happened the summer that I was 12 years old. I knew about boys; my mom had told me about things. I knew that boys would try to touch girls or pull their dress up. I knew that I shouldn't let boys do that. I didn't have a boyfriend; mom said girls didn't have boyfriends until they were 14 or 15. I was pretty, and there were usually some boys that would talk to me and my girl friends after church. I liked boys a lot and I was always excited when they talked to us.</p><p>My only sexual encounter, if you want to call it that, had happened about a month earlier. My cousin Richard, who was 14, and his mom and dad were having lunch with us after church. Since it was so hot, I would always change clothes after church, and before lunch. On that day, it was about 95. I went into my room and took off all my clothes. I was looking for my T-shirt and shorts, when I saw Richard outside my window looking at me. There was a window into my room from the back porch, and there was Richard hiding behind the freezer looking right at me. I immediately pulled the curtain; I was furious and determined to go and tell my parents.</p><p>Fortunately, by the time I found my clothes, I had a chance to think things over, and I didn't mention it to my parents. Richard was cute and several of the girls liked him. And he hid behind the freezer and saw me naked! The more I thought about it, the more I liked it. It was exciting me that he wanted to see me naked. When I finished dressing and went to the living room, I saw Richard, sitting alone in the yard looking very downcast. I guess he was worried that I would tell. I walked out to where Richard was sitting and said, ""Hi Richard,"" and gave him a big smile then quickly walked back into the house. Richard was once again in a good mood and I felt great because I knew that Richard wanted to see me naked and would look again when he had a chance.</p><p>But the experience I want to tell you about was not with Richard; it was with the pastor of our church! Since our church was a small rural congregation, we would usually get pastors who were young, and just out of school. Mark was about 25 years old and was really cute. His wife, Sue, was about the same age, and they had a 2 year-old son. All the girls liked Mark because he was so handsome and he liked to chat with everyone. Every Sunday after church, Mark and his family would have lunch with someone in the congregation. My mom and dad liked him a lot and he would have lunch with us every couple of months. I really looked forward to him coming for lunch. He would talk to me about school and about my friends. He often told me how cute I was and how he wished he could take me home with him. He would sometimes go with me to my room and help me with my homework. When no one else was around he would have me sit in his lap. I was too old to sit in laps, but I really liked it when Mark put me in his lap and put his arms around me. Mark told me I was his favorite girl and his special friend. I was so jealous of his wife.</p><p>On the day it happened, Mark and Sue came to our home for lunch. I rode with Mark and Sue; my parents were in their car. It was another hot day, and when we got home, Mark and I went into the living room. Dad sat out in the front yard, and mom showed Sue some of the flowers she had planted. Mark and I were talking about the people we knew at church. He said I was really beautiful, and he could tell that several of the boys liked me. It always made me feel great when he would tell me how cute I was. He really liked my long brown hair, and he always talked about my beautiful hair.</p><p>I told Mark I had to change clothes, and I went to my room. Mark came with me and sat down on my bed! I wanted to change clothes but Mark was sitting in my room and I didn't know what to do. I opened the closet and got my sneakers. I opened a dresser drawer and rummaged around waiting to see what Mark was going to do. Finally he said, ""I thought you wanted to change clothes.""</p><p>I looked at Mark and looked at my clothes; quickly, the realization came to me that Mark was just like Richard!! Mark was like all the boys and he wanted to see me naked too! I know my face became beet red at that moment. I continued to dig around in the dresser drawer for a few moments as I collected my thoughts.</p><p>I picked a T-shirt from the drawer, laid it on the bed, and started unbuttoning my dress. I was looking away from Mark, but I glanced in the mirror and I could see him staring at me. I finally reached the last button, and stepped out of my dress. I was wearing a bra, although I didn't need one yet. I glanced in the mirror and Mark was still staring at me. At this point, I was wearing nothing but panties and the bra and I didn't know what to do next. Mark apparently saw me hesitate; he picked me up and sat me in his lap, and started telling me how cute I was. As he was talking to me, he had his hands around my waist and was rubbing my stomach. He would tickle me a little, and make me squirm as I sat on his lap.</p><p>After a few minutes, he picked me up and sat me beside him on the bed. I thought I would put on my T-shirt next, but instead he put his arm around me and pushed me onto my back on the bed, and he lay down beside me. He said he had a secret to tell me and he put his mouth next to my ear and started whispering about how cute I was. His lips were touching my ear when he talked and I REALLY started feeling warm and tingly. By this time, he was rubbing my stomach. As he continued, he slowly moved his hand down lower and lower. I never thought I would let a boy do that but somehow it was happening. I knew I shouldn't do it but I didn't want him to stop.</p><p>He had moved his hand downward very slowly. I guess he wanted to see if I would stop him or complain. I didn't complain, and by this time, I was rocking my hips back and forth and he was rubbing my pussy. He had put his tongue in my ear and I was really excited. He moved his hand up, took the panties, and started pushing them down. I was startled and raised my head to look. I guess he thought I wanted him to stop pulling my panties down, because he did stop. That wasn't what I wanted. I raised up my butt, and pushed my panties down until they were below my hips and he could see everything. He got up, stood at the edge of the bed in front of me, and finished the job of removing my panties. He sat down on the bed beside me, moved my legs apart a bit, and started rubbing my naked pussy. He was rubbing me with his right hand, mostly his middle finger, and it felt wonderful. I was rocking my hips back and forth as he moved his finger back and forth into me.</p><p>""Have you ever seen a man naked?"" he asked me. About that time, we heard the front door open, and Mom and Sue came in. He quickly left the bedroom and went back out front.</p><p>It took me a little longer, but in a while I was dressed and back in the living room. I felt like I was truly in love. It took all my effort to avoid staring at Mark. I was afraid my mom would ask me why I kept looking at Mark, so I finally went outside and sat in the yard and chatted with my dad.</p><p>After lunch, I kept hoping Mom and Sue would go outside so I could be alone with Mark again. But Mom, Sue, and Mark just sat at the dinner table and talked until about 3pm, when Mark and Sue left to go home.</p><p>Since that Sunday, Mark had been constantly on my mind. I was in love with Mark! Of course, I knew that Mark was 25 and I was 12 and Mark had a wife and a 2 year-old son. And on top of all of that, Mark was the minister at our church!</p><p>As I mentioned, Mark and his family would have Sunday lunch with us every couple of months. In early August, he came to our house again. I found out about it a week before hand, and I was so excited I could hardly wait. I went through my closet a dozen times deciding what to wear when Mark came. On the big day, I was up early, making a last minute check of my clothes, hair, etc. I was really nervous -- I didn't know what I would say to Mark when we were alone. I kept thinking about the last time we were alone together, when I was laying on my bed naked from the waist down; Mark was beside me with his tongue in my ear and his finger in my pussy.</p><p>During church service, there was a sudden vicious thunderstorm that often occurs in the South in the summer. By the end of church, the thunder had stopped but there was a hard steady rain. When we all arrived at our house after church, the rain confined us to the living room. My father was sitting in front of the TV instead of sitting in the yard under the shade tree. I was devastated. There was no place for me to be alone with Mark. Mark was really nice and talked to me about school, and movies, and my friends. He would sometimes give me a wink when no one was looking, but that was all we could do.</p><p>After lunch as Mom and I were chatting with Mark and Sue, Sue mentioned that she would be going to a conference next weekend, and she asked if I would be interested in helping Mark baby sit Eddie, their son. I don't know what Mark had told Sue about me -- I'm sure he didn't tell her about his visit to my bedroom -- but I was thrilled. I could hardly contain my excitement.</p><p>""Would you like to help Mark next weekend?"" my mother asked.</p><p>I pretended to think for a moment and then said, ""Yea, I'd like to do that."" I just hoped no one could tell how excited I was. Apparently I did OK, because it was agreed that Mark would pick me up next Saturday at 9:30 am, after he took Sue to the airport.</p><p>On the big day, Mark was right on time at 9:30. I had my bag with a change of clothes, and my bathing suit -- I didn't know what Mark had planned. The State Fair was in town, about 30 miles away, and we headed toward the fair. Mark said there was lots of stuff to see and that Eddie and I would have fun.</p><p>It was lots of fun; I went on some big rides. On some of the rides all three of us could go. We had cotton candy, hot dogs and lots of soda. When we left about 3:00 we were really tired. During the day, I smiled at Mark a lot, and hoped that I looked beautiful. We held hands some; but that's all we did. I was looking forward to getting to Mark's apartment.</p><p>When we got to his apartment, it felt great to be able to relax. We had some ice tea, and Mark said we would all take a shower and then watch TV a while. I smiled at Mark and asked if I should go take my shower first; but Mark said no, that he wanted me to give Eddie a bath. Eddie was a nice kid and I had fun being at the Fair with him, so I said, ""Sure.""</p><p>I'd never given a kid a bath before. He was just 2 years old, actually almost 3, so I asked Mark to show me what to do. He told me to take Eddie to the bathroom and undress him, so I started undressing Eddie while Mark started the bath water. When the water was ready, I sat him in the tub, and washed his face, back, and stomach. I started washing his legs, but Mark said, ""No, let him stand up first."" So Eddie stood up in the tub, and I used the wash cloth to wash his legs and his butt. I had seen naked kids and babies, a lot, so washing Eddie was no big deal for me.</p><p>""All finished,"" I announced to Mark.</p><p>""You missed one part,"" said Mark, ""You didn't wash his penis."" I thought at first Mark was joking, but he was serious, so I took the wash cloth and started rubbing Eddie's stomach, and penis. ""No, no,"" said Mark, ""that might hurt, use your fingers."" Mark took my hand and demonstrated with my little finger, how to wash it.</p><p>I got some soap on my hand and started rubbing little Eddie's penis. You could tell Eddie liked it, he was giggling a lot. ""Boys and men really like to have their penis touched,"" said Mark as he leaned closer and put a hand on my back.</p><p>We dried Eddie and put him in bed for a nap; he was asleep in about 30 seconds. Mark took a shower, and then I did. When I came out of the bathroom, I had on my blue shorts and a T-shirt. Mark just had a T-shirt and a towel around him.</p><p>""Are you naked under the towel?"" I asked. He laughed and said no, he wasn't. He said we could lay down and watch TV and maybe take a nap if we wanted to. It was just a small apartment, with only one TV, so he said we could watch the TV in the bedroom.</p><p>I was watching him as I went into the bedroom and lay down. I kept replaying in my mind the scene in my room when we were last alone together -- his tongue in my ear; his middle finger in my pussy. I could think of nothing else. He smiled at me, turned around, and slowly removed the towel. He had on big loose boxer shorts. When he turned toward me, I got a real surprise. The front of his shorts were sticking out, what looked like about a foot. He just smiled and lay down beside me. We both had a couple of pillows so we could prop ourselves up to watch TV. Both of us were laying on our back; Mark was on the right side of the bed, near the TV, and I was on the left. His shorts were sticking up so much I couldn't see the television. I had just seen Eddie's penis; Eddie's looked like a short string bean. Mark looked like he had a cucumber sticking up in his pants.</p><p>I was excited to finally be alone with Mark; after what happened in my room a couple of months before, I knew Mark really liked me. And I knew that I was in love with Mark. I don't remember what was on TV, although Mark seemed to be watching it. I was too excited. I turned on my side and moved up close to Mark and put my hand on his chest. He put his arm around me and kissed me on the cheek. It felt great; I lay my head on his chest.</p><p>After a moment, I asked, ""What's on TV? I can't see it. That's in the way,"" I said, pointing to his dick sticking up in the air.</p><p>He kissed me again, and said, ""I can't help it; it does that. Do you know why?""</p><p>""Because you're excited,"" I said.</p><p>""Because of you,"" he said, and kissed me again.</p><p>He squeezed me tightly and gently kissed my nose and mouth. I eagerly returned his kisses. After a minute of kissing, he said to me, ""Do you remember what we did last time?""</p><p>""Yeah, it was great,"" I replied.</p><p>""You were naked,"" he said. I put my arm around his chest and squeezed gently. ""Do you want to do that again?"" he asked.</p><p>""Oh yes,"" I said and started to pull down my shorts.</p><p>""No, wait,"" he said. He looked down at his shorts still sticking up in the air like a tent, and took my hand and put it on his dick. Even though he still had his underwear on, it felt like I was holding a hot cucumber. I just kept my hand there because I didn't know what to do. Mark was looking at me to see what I would do next.</p><p>Finally, I said, ""Take them off so I can see it."" His faint smile broadened as he raised his butt and slid his underwear over his dick and down to his ankles.</p><p>It was still sticking up and I was so close to it. ""You can put your hand back on it,"" he said. It was truly like a cucumber except for the fiercely red knob on the end. I didn't see how it could fit into a girl. I grabbed it at the base, but he moved my hand so that I was holding it near the end.</p><p>""Rub it like this,"" he said, as he took my hand and showed me what he wanted. He kissed me again, and this time pushed his tongue between my lips, into my mouth. As he continued kissing me, he put his hand into my shorts and started rubbing my pussy up at the top, where it felt so good. I was so excited -- it felt so good, I could not keep my hips and legs still.</p><p>He rolled over and moved back beside me. I was on my back and he was gently kissing my lips. He raised up and looked at me. ""Take off the T-shirt,"" he said. Mark had become suddenly more serious. He was completely naked, and I was still wearing my blue shorts and my T-shirt. I quickly removed my T-shirt. I was a little embarrassed as he sat staring at me. My tits had just started to grow, and they were nothing more than little bumps on my chest. Suddenly, I was afraid he might lose interest after seeing my lack of tits. But it didn't bother him at all. He immediately started kissing my chest and stomach. I loved it. By now, he was on top of me with one of his legs on either side of me. I could feel his dick as he pushed it against the fabric of my shorts.</p><p>""Do you want me to take my shorts off?"" I asked as he stood up.</p><p>""No,"" he replied. He pulled me by my feet to the edge of the bed and started fumbling with the catch on my shorts. I rolled onto my side a bit so he could get at the catch more easily. He pulled off my shorts, and then my panties. As he removed my panties he moved closer to me, so that he was between my legs. His dick was still sticking up and was almost touching me. He took it in his hand and rubbed it up and down between my pussy lips.</p><p>""I want to put it in you,"" he said.</p><p>""Will it hurt?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes,"" he answered.</p><p>""Go ahead and do it,"" I said. I spread my legs as far as I could. He was still holding his dick as he pushed it against my pussy. He pushed hard and I moved my hips slowly to help. I yelled uncontrollably as his dick pushed into me. It was so exciting to know that it was going into me. I was delirious with excitement as he towered above me and began to pump it in and out. I lifted my head above the pillow and began to kiss him again. He was kissing me so gently and moving his dick back and forth in me so slowly. I hoped he would never stop.</p><p>I raised my head and looked down so I could watch it going in and out of me. It seemed so thick, but somehow it was going in. ""Its just going in about halfway. Won't it go in all the way?"" I asked him.</p><p>""No, it wont -- but we can fix that,"" he told me.</p><p>The next thing he did was to pull his dick out of me, and put his arms under my knees and lift them up. My feet were sticking straight up in the air. He pushed my legs back so that my knees were almost touching my shoulders; he got on me again and held me immobile in that position. I was truly helpless.</p><p>When he drove his dick back into me, I felt like I was being split in two. ""Now it goes in all the way,"" he said. I could feel his body pounding against me as he pumped it back and forth. I never thought it would be like this. It was so exciting to feel him pumping me, licking me, and kissing me.</p><p>Finally, with a lunge that drove my head against the wall, he climaxed and finished. ""I love you,"" he whispered, as he lay beside me and held me in his arms. ""This is our secret, and you must never tell anyone,"" he told me.</p><p>""Well, OK,"" I said, ""if we can do it again sometime.""</p>"
904,M'liss,Bret Harte,,"['Mg', 'rom', 'lit']","Living as an outcast of society in the failed Sierra mining town of Smith's Pocket, the nine-year-old Melissa Smith survives in a near-animal existence. She has been expelled from Sunday School, and lives by her wits and her wiry strength. One day, she appears at the schoolhouse after hours, and informs the young school master that she is coming to school. Over the course of the following months, she shows herself to be able to learn, and to act and dress in more socially acceptable ways. But, when her drunken father commits suicide one night, she realizes that as horrible as he was, he was all she had. The school master becomes, in effect, her guardian. They occasionally walk together in the woods, he finds her weaving wreaths of grass and flowers for her father's grave. Although she is embarrassed, she allows him to share in these moments of her weakness. Despite her youth, she feels a great affection for the school master. When the pretty, blond, oldest daughter of her foster family, Clytemnestra, develops a crush on the master, the brunette M'liss is outraged and jealous with all the passion of a pre-adolescent girl. She dubs Clytemnestra 'that white girl.'In time, the school master feels the need to leave the confines of Smith's Pocket, but what will become of M'liss?",2012-08-03T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>Just where the Sierra Nevada begins to subside in gentler undulations, and the rivers grow less rapid and yellow, on the side of a great red mountain, stands ""Smith's Pocket."" Seen from the red road at sunset, in the red light and the red dust, its white houses look like the outcroppings of quartz on the mountainside. The red stage topped with red-shirted passengers is lost to view half a dozen times in the tortuous descent, turning up unexpectedly in out-of-the-way places, and vanishing altogether within a hundred yards of the town. It is probably owing to this sudden twist in the road that the advent of a stranger at Smith's Pocket is usually attended with a peculiar circumstance. Dismounting from the vehicle at the stage office, the too-confident traveler is apt to walk straight out of town under the impression that it lies in quite another direction. It is related that one of the tunnel men, two miles from town, met one of these self-reliant passengers with a carpetbag, umbrella, Harper's Magazine, and other evidences of ""Civilization and Refinement,"" plodding along over the road he had just ridden, vainly endeavoring to find the settlement of Smith's Pocket.</p><p>An observant traveler might have found some compensation for his disappointment in the weird aspect of that vicinity. There were huge fissures on the hillside, and displacements of the red soil, resembling more the chaos of some primary elemental upheaval than the work of man; while halfway down, a long flume straddled its narrow body and disproportionate legs over the chasm, like an enormous fossil of some forgotten antediluvian. At every step smaller ditches crossed the road, hiding in their sallow depths unlovely streams that crept away to a clandestine union with the great yellow torrent below, and here and there were the ruins of some cabin with the chimney alone left intact and the hearthstone open to the skies.</p><p>The settlement of Smith's Pocket owed its origin to the finding of a ""pocket"" on its site by a veritable Smith. Five thousand dollars were taken out of it in one half-hour by Smith. Three thousand dollars were expended by Smith and others in erecting a flume and in tunneling. And then Smith's Pocket was found to be only a pocket, and subject like other pockets to depletion. Although Smith pierced the bowels of the great red mountain, that five thousand dollars was the first and last return of his labor. The mountain grew reticent of its golden secrets, and the flume steadily ebbed away the remainder of Smith's fortune. Then Smith went into quartz-mining; then into quartz-milling; then into hydraulics and ditching, and then by easy degrees into saloonkeeping. Presently it was whispered that Smith was drinking a great deal; then it was known that Smith was a habitual drunkard, and then people began to think, as they are apt to, that he had never been anything else. But the settlement of Smith's Pocket, like that of most discoveries, was happily not dependent on the fortune of its pioneer, and other parties projected tunnels and found pockets. So Smith's Pocket became a settlement, with its two fancy stores, its two hotels, its one express office, and its two first families. Occasionally its one long straggling street was overawed by the assumption of the latest San Francisco fashions, imported per express, exclusively to the first families; making outraged Nature, in the ragged outline of her furrowed surface, look still more homely, and putting personal insult on that greater portion of the population to whom the Sabbath, with a change of linen, brought merely the necessity of cleanliness without the luxury of adornment. Then there was a Methodist Church, and hard by a Monte Bank, and a little beyond, on the mountainside, a graveyard; and then a little schoolhouse.</p><p>""The Master,"" as he was known to his little flock, sat alone one night in the schoolhouse, with some open copybooks before him, carefully making those bold and full characters which are supposed to combine the extremes of chirographical and moral excellence, and had got as far as ""Riches are deceitful,"" and was elaborating the noun with an insincerity of flourish that was quite in the spirit of his text, when he heard a gentle tapping. The woodpeckers had been busy about the roof during the day, and the noise did not disturb his work. But the opening of the door, and the tapping continuing from the inside, caused him to look up. He was slightly startled by the figure of a young girl, dirty and shabbily clad. Still, her great black eyes, her coarse, uncombed, lusterless black hair falling over her sunburned face, her red arms and feet streaked with the red soil, were all familiar to him. It was Melissa Smith--Smith's motherless child.</p><p>""What can she want here?"" thought the master. Everybody knew ""Mliss,"" as she was called, throughout the length and height of Red Mountain. Everybody knew her as an incorrigible girl. Her fierce, ungovernable disposition, her mad freaks and lawless character, were in their way as proverbial as the story of her father's weaknesses, and as philosophically accepted by the townsfolk. She wrangled with and fought the schoolboys with keener invective and quite as powerful arm. She followed the trails with a woodman's craft, and the master had met her before, miles away, shoeless, stockingless, and bareheaded on the mountain road. The miners' camps along the stream supplied her with subsistence during these voluntary pilgrimages, in freely offered alms. Not but that a larger protection had been previously extended to Mliss. The Rev. Joshua McSnagley, ""stated"" preacher, had placed her in the hotel as servant, by way of preliminary refinement, and had introduced her to his scholars at Sunday school. But she threw plates occasionally at the landlord, and quickly retorted to the cheap witticisms of the guests, and created in the Sabbath school a sensation that was so inimical to the orthodox dullness and placidity of that institution that, with a decent regard for the starched frocks and unblemished morals of the two pink-and-white- faced children of the first families, the reverend gentleman had her ignominiously expelled. Such were the antecedents, and such the character of Mliss as she stood before the master. It was shown in the ragged dress, the unkempt hair, and bleeding feet, and asked his pity. It flashed from her black, fearless eyes, and commanded his respect.</p><p>""I come here tonight,"" she said rapidly and boldly, keeping her hard glance on his, ""because I knew you was alone. I wouldn't come here when them gals was here. I hate 'em and they hates me. That's why. You keep school, don't you? I want to be teached!""</p><p>If to the shabbiness of her apparel and uncomeliness of her tangled hair and dirty face she had added the humility of tears, the master would have extended to her the usual moiety of pity, and nothing more. But with the natural, though illogical, instincts of his species, her boldness awakened in him something of that respect which all original natures pay unconsciously to one another in any grade. And he gazed at her the more fixedly as she went on still rapidly, her hand on that door latch and her eyes on his:</p><p>""My name's Mliss--Mliss Smith! You can bet your life on that. My father's Old Smith--Old Bummer Smith--that's what's the matter with him. Mliss Smith--and I'm coming to school!""</p><p>""Well?"" said the master.</p><p>Accustomed to be thwarted and opposed, often wantonly and cruelly, for no other purpose than to excite the violent impulses of her nature, the master's phlegm evidently took her by surprise. She stopped; she began to twist a lock of her hair between her fingers; and the rigid line of upper lip, drawn over the wicked little teeth, relaxed and quivered slightly. Then her eyes dropped, and something like a blush struggled up to her cheek and tried to assert itself through the splashes of redder soil, and the sunburn of years. Suddenly she threw herself forward, calling on God to strike her dead, and fell quite weak and helpless, with her face on the master's desk, crying and sobbing as if her heart would break.</p><p>The master lifted her gently and waited for the paroxysm to pass. When, with face still averted, she was repeating between her sobs the MEA CULPA of childish penitence--that ""she'd be good, she didn't mean to,"" etc., it came to him to ask her why she had left Sabbath school.</p><p>Why had she left the Sabbath school?--why? Oh, yes. What did he (McSnagley) want to tell her she was wicked for? What did he tell her that God hated her for? If God hated her, what did she want to go to Sabbath school for? SHE didn't want to be ""beholden"" to anybody who hated her.</p><p>Had she told McSnagley this?</p><p>Yes, she had.</p><p>The master laughed. It was a hearty laugh, and echoed so oddly in the little schoolhouse, and seemed so inconsistent and discordant with the sighing of the pines without, that he shortly corrected himself with a sigh. The sigh was quite as sincere in its way, however, and after a moment of serious silence he asked about her father.</p><p>Her father? What father? Whose father? What had he ever done for her? Why did the girls hate her? Come now! what made the folks say, ""Old Bummer Smith's Mliss!"" when she passed? Yes; oh yes. She wished he was dead--she was dead--everybody was dead; and her sobs broke forth anew.</p><p>The master then, leaning over her, told her as well as he could what you or I might have said after hearing such unnatural theories from childish lips; only bearing in mind perhaps better than you or I the unnatural facts of her ragged dress, her bleeding feet, and the omnipresent shadow of her drunken father. Then, raising her to her feet, he wrapped his shawl around her, and, bidding her come early in the morning, he walked with her down the road. There he bade her ""good night."" The moon shone brightly on the narrow path before them. He stood and watched the bent little figure as it staggered down the road, and waited until it had passed the little graveyard and reached the curve of the hill, where it turned and stood for a moment, a mere atom of suffering outlined against the far-off patient stars. Then he went back to his work. But the lines of the copybook thereafter faded into long parallels of never-ending road, over which childish figures seemed to pass sobbing and crying into the night. Then, the little schoolhouse seeming lonelier than before, he shut the door and went home.</p><p>The next morning Mliss came to school. Her face had been washed, and her coarse black hair bore evidence of recent struggles with the comb, in which both had evidently suffered. The old defiant look shone occasionally in her eyes, but her manner was tamer and more subdued. Then began a series of little trials and self- sacrifices, in which master and pupil bore an equal part, and which increased the confidence and sympathy between them. Although obedient under the master's eye, at times during recess, if thwarted or stung by a fancied slight, Mliss would rage in ungovernable fury, and many a palpitating young savage, finding himself matched with his own weapons of torment, would seek the master with torn jacket and scratched face and complaints of the dreadful Mliss. There was a serious division among the townspeople on the subject, some threatening to withdraw their children from such evil companionship, and others as warmly upholding the course of the master in his work of reclamation. Meanwhile, with a steady persistence that seemed quite astonishing to him on looking back afterward, the master drew Mliss gradually out of the shadow of her past life, as though it were but her natural progress down the narrow path on which he had set her feet the moonlit night of their first meeting. Remembering the experience of the evangelical McSnagley, he carefully avoided that Rock of Ages on which that unskillful pilot had shipwrecked her young faith. But if, in the course of her reading, she chanced to stumble upon those few words which have lifted such as she above the level of the older, the wiser, and the more prudent--if she learned something of a faith that is symbolized by suffering, and the old light softened in her eyes, it did not take the shape of a lesson. A few of the plainer people had made up a little sum by which the ragged Mliss was enabled to assume the garments of respect and civilization; and often a rough shake of the hand, and words of homely commendation from a red-shirted and burly figure, sent a glow to the cheek of the young master, and set him to thinking if it was altogether deserved.</p><p>Three months had passed from the time of their first meeting, and the master was sitting late one evening over the moral and sententious copies, when there came a tap at the door and again Mliss stood before him. She was neatly clad and clean-faced, and there was nothing perhaps but the long black hair and bright black eyes to remind him of his former apparition. ""Are you busy?"" she asked. ""Can you come with me?""--and on his signifying his readiness, in her old willful way she said, ""Come, then, quick!""</p><p>They passed out of the door together and into the dark road. As they entered the town the master asked her whither she was going. She replied, ""To see my father.""</p><p>It was the first time he had heard her call him by that filial title, or indeed anything more than ""Old Smith"" or the ""Old Man."" It was the first time in three months that she had spoken of him at all, and the master knew she had kept resolutely aloof from him since her great change. Satisfied from her manner that it was fruitless to question her purpose, he passively followed. In out- of-the-way places, low groggeries, restaurants, and saloons; in gambling hells and dance houses, the master, preceded by Mliss, came and went. In the reeking smoke and blasphemous outcries of low dens, the child, holding the master's hand, stood and anxiously gazed, seemingly unconscious of all in the one absorbing nature of her pursuit. Some of the revelers, recognizing Mliss, called to the child to sing and dance for them, and would have forced liquor upon her but for the interference of the master. Others, recognizing him mutely, made way for them to pass. So an hour slipped by. Then the child whispered in his ear that there was a cabin on the other side of the creek crossed by the long flume, where she thought he still might be. Thither they crossed--a toilsome half-hour's walk--but in vain. They were returning by the ditch at the abutment of the flume, gazing at the lights of the town on the opposite bank, when, suddenly, sharply, a quick report rang out on the clear night air. The echoes caught it, and carried it round and round Red Mountain, and set the dogs to barking all along the streams. Lights seemed to dance and move quickly on the outskirts of the town for a few moments, the stream rippled quite audibly beside them, a few stones loosened themselves from the hillside and splashed into the stream, a heavy wind seemed to surge the branches of the funereal pines, and then the silence seemed to fall thicker, heavier, and deadlier. The master turned toward Mliss with an unconscious gesture of protection, but the child had gone. Oppressed by a strange fear, he ran quickly down the trail to the river's bed, and, jumping from boulder to boulder, reached the base of Red Mountain and the outskirts of the village. Midway of the crossing he looked up and held his breath in awe. For high above him on the narrow flume he saw the fluttering little figure of his late companion crossing swiftly in the darkness.</p><p>He climbed the bank, and, guided by a few lights moving about a central point on the mountain, soon found himself breathless among a crowd of awe-stricken and sorrowful men. Out from among them the child appeared, and, taking the master's hand, led him silently before what seemed a ragged hole in the mountain. Her face was quite white, but her excited manner gone, and her look that of one to whom some long-expected event had at last happened--an expression that to the master in his bewilderment seemed almost like relief. The walls of the cavern were partly propped by decaying timbers. The child pointed to what appeared to be some ragged, castoff clothes left in the hole by the late occupant. The master approached nearer with his flaming dip, and bent over them. It was Smith, already cold, with a pistol in his hand and a bullet in his heart, lying beside his empty pocket.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>The opinion which McSnagley expressed in reference to a ""change of heart"" supposed to be experienced by Mliss was more forcibly described in the gulches and tunnels. It was thought there that Mliss had ""struck a good lead."" So when there was a new grave added to the little enclosure, and at the expense of the master a little board and inscription put above it, the RED MOUNTAIN BANNER came out quite handsomely, and did the fair thing to the memory of one of ""our oldest Pioneers,"" alluding gracefully to that ""bane of noble intellects,"" and otherwise genteelly shelving our dear brother with the past. ""He leaves an only child to mourn his loss,"" says the BANNER, ""who is now an exemplary scholar, thanks to the efforts of the Rev. Mr. McSnagley."" The Rev. McSnagley, in fact, made a strong point of Mliss's conversion, and, indirectly attributing to the unfortunate child the suicide of her father, made affecting allusions in Sunday school to the beneficial effects of the ""silent tomb,"" and in this cheerful contemplation drove most of the children into speechless horror, and caused the pink-and- white scions of the first families to howl dismally and refuse to be comforted.</p><p>The long dry summer came. As each fierce day burned itself out in little whiffs of pearl-gray smoke on the mountain summits, and the upspringing breeze scattered its red embers over the landscape, the green wave which in early spring upheaved above Smith's grave grew sere and dry and hard. In those days the master, strolling in the little churchyard of a Sabbath afternoon, was sometimes surprised to find a few wild flowers plucked from the damp pine forests scattered there, and oftener rude wreaths hung upon the little pine cross. Most of these wreaths were formed of a sweet-scented grass, which the children loved to keep in their desks, intertwined with the plumes of the buckeye, the syringa, and the wood anemone, and here and there the master noticed the dark-blue cowl of the monkshood, or deadly aconite. There was something in the odd association of this noxious plant with these memorials which occasioned a painful sensation to the master deeper than his esthetic sense. One day, during a long walk, in crossing a wooded ridge he came upon Mliss in the heart of the forest, perched upon a prostrate pine on a fantastic throne formed by the hanging plumes of lifeless branches, her lap full of grasses and pine burrs, and crooning to herself one of the Negro melodies of her younger life. Recognizing him at a distance, she made room for him on her elevated throne, and with a grave assumption of hospitality and patronage that would have been ridiculous had it not been so terribly earnest, she fed him with pine nuts and crab apples. The master took that opportunity to point out to her the noxious and deadly qualities of the monkshood, whose dark blossoms he saw in her lap, and extorted from her a promise not to meddle with it as long as she remained his pupil. This done--as the master had tested her integrity before--he rested satisfied, and the strange feeling which had overcome him on seeing them died away.</p><p>Of the homes that were offered Mliss when her conversion became known, the master preferred that of Mrs. Morpher, a womanly and kindhearted specimen of Southwestern efflorescence, known in her maidenhood as the ""Per-rairie Rose."" Being one of those who contend resolutely against their own natures, Mrs. Morpher, by a long series of self-sacrifices and struggles, had at last subjugated her naturally careless disposition to principles of ""order,"" which she considered, in common with Mr. Pope, as ""Heaven's first law."" But she could not entirely govern the orbits of her satellites, however regular her own movements, and even her own ""Jeemes"" sometimes collided with her. Again her old nature asserted itself in her children. Lycurgus dipped into the cupboard ""between meals,"" and Aristides came home from school without shoes, leaving those important articles on the threshold, for the delight of a barefooted walk down the ditches. Octavia and Cassandra were ""keerless"" of their clothes. So with but one exception, however much the ""Prairie Rose"" might have trimmed and pruned and trained her own matured luxuriance, the little shoots came up defiantly wild and straggling. That one exception was Clytemnestra Morpher, aged fifteen. She was the realization of her mother's immaculate conception--neat, orderly, and dull.</p><p>It was an amiable weakness of Mrs. Morpher to imagine that ""Clytie"" was a consolation and model for Mliss. Following this fallacy, Mrs. Morpher threw Clytie at the head of Mliss when she was ""bad,"" and set her up before the child for adoration in her penitential moments. It was not, therefore, surprising to the master to hear that Clytie was coming to school, obviously as a favor to the master and as an example for Mliss and others. For ""Clytie"" was quite a young lady. Inheriting her mother's physical peculiarities, and in obedience to the climatic laws of the Red Mountain region, she was an early bloomer. The youth of Smith's Pocket, to whom this kind of flower was rare, sighed for her in April and languished in May. Enamored swains haunted the schoolhouse at the hour of dismissal. A few were jealous of the master.</p><p>Perhaps it was this latter circumstance that opened the master's eyes to another. He could not help noticing that Clytie was romantic; that in school she required a great deal of attention; that her pens were uniformly bad and wanted fixing; that she usually accompanied the request with a certain expectation in her eye that was somewhat disproportionate to the quality of service she verbally required; that she sometimes allowed the curves of a round, plump white arm to rest on his when he was writing her copies; that she always blushed and flung back her blond curls when she did so. I don't remember whether I have stated that the master was a young man--it's of little consequence, however; he had been severely educated in the school in which Clytie was taking her first lesson, and, on the whole, withstood the flexible curves and factitious glance like the fine young Spartan that he was. Perhaps an insufficient quality of food may have tended to this asceticism. He generally avoided Clytie; but one evening, when she returned to the schoolhouse after something she had forgotten, and did not find it until the master walked home with her, I hear that he endeavored to make himself particularly agreeable --partly from the fact, I imagine, that his conduct was adding gall and bitterness to the already overcharged hearts of Clytemnestra's admirers.</p><p>The morning after this affecting episode Mliss did not come to school. Noon came, but not Mliss. Questioning Clytie on the subject, it appeared that they had left the school together, but the willful Mliss had taken another road. The afternoon brought her not. In the evening he called on Mrs. Morpher, whose motherly heart was really alarmed. Mr. Morpher had spent all day in search of her, without discovering a trace that might lead to her discovery. Aristides was summoned as a probable accomplice, but that equitable infant succeeded in impressing the household with his innocence. Mrs. Morpher entertained a vivid impression that the child would yet be found drowned in a ditch, or, what was almost as terrible, muddied and soiled beyond the redemption of soap and water. Sick at heart, the master returned to the schoolhouse. As he lit his lamp and seated himself at his desk, he found a note lying before him addressed to himself, in Mliss's handwriting. It seemed to be written on a leaf torn from some old memorandum book, and, to prevent sacrilegious trifling, had been sealed with six broken wafers. Opening it almost tenderly, the master read as follows:</p><p></p><blockquote><i>Respected Sir,

</i><p>When you read this, I am run away. Never to come back. NEVER, NEVER, NEVER. You can give my beeds to Mary Jennings, and my Amerika's Pride [a highly colored lithograph from a tobacco-box] to Sally Flanders. But don't you give anything to Clytie Morpher. Don't you dare to. Do you know what my opinion is of her, it is this, she is perfekly disgustin. That is all and no more at present from</p>
<p>Yours respectfully,</p>
<p>Melissa Smith</p></blockquote><p>The master sat pondering on this strange epistle till the moon lifted its bright face above the distant hills, and illuminated the trail that led to the schoolhouse, beaten quite hard with the coming and going of little feet. Then, more satisfied in mind, he tore the missive into fragments and scattered them along the road.</p><p>At sunrise the next morning he was picking his way through the palmlike fern and thick underbrush of the pine forest, starting the hare from its form, and awakening a querulous protest from a few dissipated crows, who had evidently been making a night of it, and so came to the wooded ridge where he had once found Mliss. There he found the prostrate pine and tasseled branches, but the throne was vacant. As he drew nearer, what might have been some frightened animal started through the crackling limbs. It ran up the tossed arms of the fallen monarch and sheltered itself in some friendly foliage. The master, reaching the old seat, found the nest still warm; looking up in the intertwining branches, he met the black eyes of the errant Mliss. They gazed at each other without speaking. She was first to break the silence.</p><p>""What do you want?"" she asked curtly.</p><p>The master had decided on a course of action. ""I want some crab apples,"" he said humbly.</p><p>""Sha'n't have 'em! go away. Why don't you get 'em of Clytemnerestera?"" (It seemed to be a relief to Mliss to express her contempt in additional syllables to that classical young woman's already long-drawn title.) ""O you wicked thing!""</p><p>""I am hungry, Lissy. I have eaten nothing since dinner yesterday. I am famished!"" and the young man in a state of remarkable exhaustion leaned against the tree.</p><p>Melissa's heart was touched. In the bitter days of her gypsy life she had known the sensation he so artfully simulated. Overcome by his heartbroken tone, but not entirely divested of suspicion, she said:</p><p>""Dig under the tree near the roots, and you'll find lots; but mind you don't tell,"" for Mliss had HER hoards as well as the rats and squirrels.</p><p>But the master, of course, was unable to find them; the effects of hunger probably blinding his senses. Mliss grew uneasy. At length she peered at him through the leaves in an elfish way, and questioned:</p><p>""If I come down and give you some, you'll promise you won't touch me?""</p><p>The master promised.</p><p>""Hope you'll die if you do!""</p><p>The master accepted instant dissolution as a forfeit. Mliss slid down the tree. For a few moments nothing transpired but the munching of the pine nuts. ""Do you feel better?"" she asked, with some solicitude. The master confessed to a recuperated feeling, and then, gravely thanking her, proceeded to retrace his steps. As he expected, he had not gone far before she called him. He turned. She was standing there quite white, with tears in her widely opened orbs. The master felt that the right moment had come. Going up to her, he took both her hands, and looking in her tearful eyes, said, gravely, ""Lissy, do you remember the first evening you came to see me?""</p><p>Lissy remembered.</p><p>""You asked me if you might come to school, for you wanted to learn something and be better, and I said--""</p><p>""Come,"" responded the child, promptly.</p><p>""What would YOU say if the master now came to you and said that he was lonely without his little scholar, and that he wanted her to come and teach him to be better?""</p><p>The child hung her head for a few moments in silence. The master waited patiently. Tempted by the quiet, a hare ran close to the couple, and raising her bright eyes and velvet forepaws, sat and gazed at them. A squirrel ran halfway down the furrowed bark of the fallen tree, and there stopped.</p><p>""We are waiting, Lissy,"" said the master, in a whisper, and the child smiled. Stirred by a passing breeze, the treetops rocked, and a long pencil of light stole through their interlaced boughs full on the doubting face and irresolute little figure. Suddenly she took the master's hand in her quick way. What she said was scarcely audible, but the master, putting the black hair back from her forehead, kissed her; and so, hand in hand, they passed out of the damp aisles and forest odors into the open sunlit road.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>Somewhat less spiteful in her intercourse with other scholars, Mliss still retained an offensive attitude in regard to Clytemnestra. Perhaps the jealous element was not entirely lulled in her passionate little breast. Perhaps it was only that the round curves and plump outline offered more extended pinching surface. But while such ebullitions were under the master's control, her enmity occasionally took a new and irrepressible form.</p><p>The master in his first estimate of the child's character could not conceive that she had ever possessed a doll. But the master, like many other professed readers of character, was safer in a posteriori than a priori reasoning. Mliss had a doll, but then it was emphatically Mliss's doll--a smaller copy of herself. Its unhappy existence had been a secret discovered accidentally by Mrs. Morpher. It had been the old-time companion of Mliss's wanderings, and bore evident marks of suffering. Its original complexion was long since washed away by the weather and anointed by the slime of ditches. It looked very much as Mliss had in days past. Its one gown of faded stuff was dirty and ragged, as hers had been. Mliss had never been known to apply to it any childish term of endearment. She never exhibited it in the presence of other children. It was put severely to bed in a hollow tree near the schoolhouse, and only allowed exercise during Mliss's rambles. Fulfilling a stern duty to her doll, as she would to herself, it knew no luxuries.</p><p>Now Mrs. Morpher, obeying a commendable impulse, bought another doll and gave it to Mliss. The child received it gravely and curiously. The master on looking at it one day fancied he saw a slight resemblance in its round red cheeks and mild blue eyes to Clytemnestra. It became evident before long that Mliss had also noticed the same resemblance. Accordingly she hammered its waxen head on the rocks when she was alone, and sometimes dragged it with a string round its neck to and from school. At other times, setting it up on her desk, she made a pincushion of its patient and inoffensive body. Whether this was done in revenge of what she considered a second figurative obtrusion of Clytie's excellences upon her, or whether she had an intuitive appreciation of the rites of certain other heathens, and, indulging in that ""fetish"" ceremony, imagined that the original of her wax model would pine away and finally die, is a metaphysical question I shall not now consider.</p><p>In spite of these moral vagaries, the master could not help noticing in her different tasks the working of a quick, restless, and vigorous perception. She knew neither the hesitancy nor the doubts of childhood. Her answers in class were always slightly dashed with audacity. Of course she was not infallible. But her courage and daring in passing beyond her own depth and that of the floundering little swimmers around her, in their minds outweighed all errors of judgment. Children are not better than grown people in this respect, I fancy; and whenever the little red hand flashed above her desk, there was a wondering silence, and even the master was sometimes oppressed with a doubt of his own experience and judgment.</p><p>Nevertheless, certain attributes which at first amused and entertained his fancy began to afflict him with grave doubts. He could not but see that Mliss was revengeful, irreverent, and willful. That there was but one better quality which pertained to her semisavage disposition--the faculty of physical fortitude and self-sacrifice, and another, though not always an attribute of the noble savage--Truth. Mliss was both fearless and sincere; perhaps in such a character the adjectives were synonymous.</p><p>The master had been doing some hard thinking on this subject, and had arrived at that conclusion quite common to all who think sincerely, that he was generally the slave of his own prejudices, when he determined to call on the Rev. McSnagley for advice. This decision was somewhat humiliating to his pride, as he and McSnagley were not friends. But he thought of Mliss, and the evening of their first meeting; and perhaps with a pardonable superstition that it was not chance alone that had guided her willful feet to the schoolhouse, and perhaps with a complacent consciousness of the rare magnanimity of the act, he choked back his dislike and went to McSnagley.</p><p>The reverend gentleman was glad to see him. Moreover, he observed that the master was looking ""peartish,"" and hoped he had got over the ""neuralgy"" and ""rheumatiz."" He himself had been troubled with a dumb ""ager"" since last conference. But he had learned to ""rastle and pray.""</p><p>Pausing a moment to enable the master to write his certain method of curing the dumb ""ager"" upon the book and volume of his brain, Mr. McSnagley proceeded to inquire after Sister Morpher. </p><p>""She is an adornment to ChrisTEWanity, and has a likely growin' young family,"" added Mr. McSnagley; ""and there's that mannerly young gal- -so well behaved--Miss Clytie."" In fact, Clytie's perfections seemed to affect him to such an extent that he dwelt for several minutes upon them. The master was doubly embarrassed. In the first place, there was an enforced contrast with poor Mliss in all this praise of Clytie. Secondly, there was something unpleasantly confidential in his tone of speaking of Mrs. Morpher's earliest born. So that the master, after a few futile efforts to say something natural, found it convenient to recall another engagement, and left without asking the information required, but in his after reflections somewhat unjustly giving the Rev. Mr. McSnagley the full benefit of having refused it.</p><p>Perhaps this rebuff placed the master and pupil once more in the close communion of old. The child seemed to notice the change in the master's manner, which had of late been constrained, and in one of their long postprandial walks she stopped suddenly, and mounting a stump, looked full in his face with big, searching eyes. </p><p>""You ain't mad?"" said she, with an interrogative shake of the black braids. </p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Nor bothered?"" </p><p>""No."" </p><p>""Nor hungry?"" (Hunger was to Mliss a sickness that might attack a person at any moment.) </p><p>""No."" </p><p>""Nor thinking of her?"" </p><p>""Of whom, Lissy?"" </p><p>""That white girl."" (This was the latest epithet invented by Mliss, who was a very dark brunette, to express Clytemnestra.) </p><p>""No."" </p><p>""Upon your word?"" (A substitute for ""Hope you'll die!"" proposed by the master.) </p><p>""Yes."" </p><p>""And sacred honor?"" </p><p>""Yes."" </p><p>Then Mliss gave him a fierce little kiss, and, hopping down, fluttered off. For two or three days after that she condescended to appear more like other children, and be, as she expressed it, ""good.""</p><p>Two years had passed since the master's advent at Smith's Pocket, and as his salary was not large, and the prospects of Smith's Pocket eventually becoming the capital of the State not entirely definite, he contemplated a change. He had informed the school trustees privately of his intentions, but educated young men of unblemished moral character being scarce at that time, he consented to continue his school term through the winter to early spring. None else knew of his intention except his one friend, a Dr. Duchesne, a young Creole physician known to the people of Wingdam as ""Duchesny."" He never mentioned it to Mrs. Morpher, Clytie, or any of his scholars. His reticence was partly the result of a constitutional indisposition to fuss, partly a desire to be spared the questions and surmises of vulgar curiosity, and partly that he never really believed he was going to do anything before it was done.</p><p>He did not like to think of Mliss. It was a selfish instinct, perhaps, which made him try to fancy his feeling for the child was foolish, romantic, and unpractical. He even tried to imagine that she would do better under the control of an older and sterner teacher. Then she was nearly eleven, and in a few years, by the rules of Red Mountain, would be a woman. He had done his duty. After Smith's death he addressed letters to Smith's relatives, and received one answer from a sister of Melissa's mother. Thanking the master, she stated her intention of leaving the Atlantic States for California with her husband in a few months. This was a slight superstructure for the airy castle which the master pictured for Mliss's home, but it was easy to fancy that some loving, sympathetic woman, with the claims of kindred, might better guide her wayward nature. Yet, when the master had read the letter, Mliss listened to it carelessly, received it submissively, and afterward cut figures out of it with her scissors, supposed to represent Clytemnestra, labeled ""the white girl,"" to prevent mistakes, and impaled them upon the outer walls of the schoolhouse.</p><p>When the summer was about spent, and the last harvest had been gathered in the valleys, the master bethought him of gathering in a few ripened shoots of the young idea, and of having his Harvest Home, or Examination. So the savants and professionals of Smith's Pocket were gathered to witness that time-honored custom of placing timid children in a constrained positions and bullying them as in a witness box. As usual in such cases, the most audacious and self- possessed were the lucky recipients of the honors. The reader will imagine that in the present instance Mliss and Clytie were preeminent, and divided public attention; Mliss with her clearness of material perception and self-reliance, Clytie with her placid self-esteem and saintlike correctness of deportment. The other little ones were timid and blundering. Mliss's readiness and brilliancy, of course, captivated the greatest number and provoked the greatest applause. Mliss's antecedents had unconsciously awakened the strongest sympathies of a class whose athletic forms were ranged against the walls, or whose handsome bearded faces looked in at the windows. But Mliss's popularity was overthrown by an unexpected circumstance.</p><p>McSnagley had invited himself, and had been going through the pleasing entertainment of frightening the more timid pupils by the vaguest and most ambiguous questions delivered in an impressive funereal tone; and Mliss had soared into astronomy, and was tracking the course of our spotted ball through space, and keeping time with the music of the spheres, and defining the tethered orbits of the planets, when McSnagley impressively arose. </p><p>""Meelissy! ye were speaking of the revolutions of this yere yearth and the move-MENTS of the sun, and I think ye said it had been a doing of it since the creashun, eh?"" Mliss nodded a scornful affirmative. </p><p>""Well, war that the truth?"" said McSnagley, folding his arms. </p><p>""Yes,"" said Mliss, shutting up her little red lips tightly. The handsome outlines at the windows peered further in the schoolroom, and a saintly Raphael face, with blond beard and soft blue eyes, belonging to the biggest scamp in the diggings, turned toward the child and whispered, ""Stick to it, Mliss!"" The reverend gentleman heaved a deep sigh, and cast a compassionate glance at the master, then at the children, and then rested his look on Clytie. That young woman softly elevated her round, white arm. Its seductive curves were enhanced by a gorgeous and massive specimen bracelet, the gift of one of her humblest worshipers, worn in honor of the occasion. There was a momentary silence. Clytie's round cheeks were very pink and soft. Clytie's big eyes were very bright and blue. Clytie's low-necked white book muslin rested softly on Clytie's white, plump shoulders. Clytie looked at the master, and the master nodded. Then Clytie spoke softly:</p><p>""Joshua commanded the sun to stand still, and it obeyed him!"" There was a low hum of applause in the schoolroom, a triumphant expression on McSnagley's face, a grave shadow on the master's, and a comical look of disappointment reflected from the windows. Mliss skimmed rapidly over her astronomy, and then shut the book with a loud snap. A groan burst from McSnagley, an expression of astonishment from the schoolroom, a yell from the windows, as Mliss brought her red fist down on the desk, with the emphatic declaration:</p><p>""It's a damn lie. I don't believe it!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>The long wet season had drawn near its close. Signs of spring were visible in the swelling buds and rushing torrents. The pine forests exhaled the fresher spicery. The azaleas were already budding, the ceanothus getting ready its lilac livery for spring. On the green upland which climbed Red Mountain at its southern aspect the long spike of the monkshood shot up from its broad- leaved stool, and once more shook its dark-blue bells. Again the billow above Smith's grave was soft and green, its crest just tossed with the foam of daisies and buttercups. The little graveyard had gathered a few new dwellers in the past year, and the mounds were placed two by two by the little paling until they reached Smith's grave, and there there was but one. General superstition had shunned it, and the plot beside Smith was vacant.</p><p>There had been several placards posted about the town, intimating that, at a certain period, a celebrated dramatic company would perform, for a few days, a series of ""side-splitting"" and ""screaming farces""; that, alternating pleasantly with this, there would be some melodrama and a grand divertisement which would include singing, dancing, etc. These announcements occasioned a great fluttering among the little folk, and were the theme of much excitement and great speculation among the master's scholars. The master had promised Mliss, to whom this sort of thing was sacred and rare, that she should go, and on that momentous evening the master and Mliss ""assisted.""</p><p>The performance was the prevalent style of heavy mediocrity; the melodrama was not bad enough to laugh at nor good enough to excite. But the master, turning wearily to the child, was astonished and felt something like self-accusation in noticing the peculiar effect upon her excitable nature. The red blood flushed in her cheeks at each stroke of her panting little heart. Her small passionate lips were slightly parted to give vent to her hurried breath. Her widely opened lids threw up and arched her black eyebrows. She did not laugh at the dismal comicalities of the funny man, for Mliss seldom laughed. Nor was she discreetly affected to the delicate extremes of the corner of a white handkerchief, as was the tender- hearted ""Clytie,"" who was talking with her ""feller"" and ogling the master at the same moment. But when the performance was over, and the green curtain fell on the little stage, Mliss drew a long deep breath, and turned to the master's grave face with a half- apologetic smile and wearied gesture. Then she said, ""Now take me home!"" and dropped the lids of her black eyes, as if to dwell once more in fancy on the mimic stage.</p><p>On their way to Mrs. Morpher's the master thought proper to ridicule the whole performance. Now he shouldn't wonder if Mliss thought that the young lady who acted so beautifully was really in earnest, and in love with the gentleman who wore such fine clothes. Well, if she were in love with him it was a very unfortunate thing! </p><p>""Why?"" said Mliss, with an upward sweep of the drooping lid. </p><p>""Oh! well, he couldn't support his wife at his present salary, and pay so much a week for his fine clothes, and then they wouldn't receive as much wages if they were married as if they were merely lovers-- that is,"" added the master, ""if they are not already married to somebody else; but I think the husband of the pretty young countess takes the tickets at the door, or pulls up the curtain, or snuffs the candles, or does something equally refined and elegant. As to the young man with nice clothes, which are really nice now, and must cost at least two and a half or three dollars, not to speak of that mantle of red drugget which I happen to know the price of, for I bought some of it for my room once--as to this young man, Lissy, he is a pretty good fellow, and if he does drink occasionally, I don't think people ought to take advantage of it and give him black eyes and throw him in the mud. Do you? I am sure he might owe me two dollars and a half a long time, before I would throw it up in his face, as the fellow did the other night at Wingdam.""</p><p>Mliss had taken his hand in both of hers and was trying to look in his eyes, which the young man kept as resolutely averted. Mliss had a faint idea of irony, indulging herself sometimes in a species of sardonic humor, which was equally visible in her actions and her speech. But the young man continued in this strain until they had reached Mrs. Morpher's, and he had deposited Mliss in her maternal charge. Waiving the invitation of Mrs. Morpher to refreshment and rest, and shading his eyes with his hand to keep out the blue-eyed Clytemnestra's siren glances, he excused himself, and went home.</p><p>For two or three days after the advent of the dramatic company, Mliss was late at school, and the master's usual Friday afternoon ramble was for once omitted, owing to the absence of his trustworthy guide. As he was putting away his books and preparing to leave the schoolhouse, a small voice piped at his side, ""Please, sir?"" The master turned and there stood Aristides Morpher.</p><p>""Well, my little man,"" said the master, impatiently, ""what is it? quick!""</p><p>""Please, sir, me and 'Kerg' thinks that Mliss is going to run away agin.""</p><p>""What's that, sir?"" said the master, with that unjust testiness with which we always receive disagreeable news.</p><p>""Why, sir, she don't stay home any more, and 'Kerg' and me see her talking with one of those actor fellers, and she's with him now; and please, sir, yesterday she told 'Kerg' and me she could make a speech as well as Miss Cellerstina Montmoressy, and she spouted right off by heart,"" and the little fellow paused in a collapsed condition.</p><p>""What actor?"" asked the master.</p><p>""Him as wears the shiny hat. And hair. And gold pin. And gold chain,"" said the just Aristides, putting periods for commas to eke out his breath.</p><p>The master put on his gloves and hat, feeling an unpleasant tightness in his chest and thorax, and walked out in the road. Aristides trotted along by his side, endeavoring to keep pace with his short legs to the master's strides, when the master stopped suddenly, and Aristides bumped up against him. ""Where were they talking?"" asked the master, as if continuing the conversation.</p><p>""At the Arcade,"" said Aristides.</p><p>When they reached the main street the master paused. ""Run down home,"" said he to the boy. ""If Mliss is there, come to the Arcade and tell me. If she isn't there, stay home; run!"" And off trotted the short-legged Aristides.</p><p>The Arcade was just across the way--a long, rambling building containing a barroom, billiard room, and restaurant. As the young man crossed the plaza he noticed that two or three of the passers- by turned and looked after him. He looked at his clothes, took out his handkerchief, and wiped his face before he entered the barroom. It contained the usual number of loungers, who stared at him as he entered. One of them looked at him so fixedly and with such a strange expression that the master stopped and looked again, and then saw it was only his own reflection in a large mirror. This made the master think that perhaps he was a little excited, and so he took up a copy of the RED MOUNTAIN BANNER from one of the tables, and tried to recover his composure by reading the column of advertisements.</p><p>He then walked through the barroom, through the restaurant, and into the billiard room. The child was not there. In the latter apartment a person was standing by one of the tables with a broad- brimmed glazed hat on his head. The master recognized him as the agent of the dramatic company; he had taken a dislike to him at their first meeting, from the peculiar fashion of wearing his beard and hair. Satisfied that the object of his search was not there, he turned to the man with a glazed hat. He had noticed the master, but tried that common trick of unconsciousness in which vulgar natures always fail. Balancing a billiard cue in his hand, he pretended to play with a ball in the center of the table. The master stood opposite to him until he raised his eyes; when their glances met, the master walked up to him.</p><p>He had intended to avoid a scene or quarrel, but when he began to speak, something kept rising in his throat and retarded his utterance, and his own voice frightened him, it sounded so distant, low, and resonant. ""I understand,"" he began, ""that Melissa Smith, an orphan, and one of my scholars, has talked with you about adopting your profession. Is that so?""</p><p>The man with the glazed hat leaned over the table and made an imaginary shot that sent the ball spinning round the cushions. Then, walking round the table, he recovered the ball and placed it upon the spot. This duty discharged, getting ready for another shot, he said:</p><p>""S'pose she has?""</p><p>The master choked up again, but, squeezing the cushion of the table in his gloved hand, he went on:</p><p>""If you are a gentleman, I have only to tell you that I am her guardian, and responsible for her career. You know as well as I do the kind of life you offer her. As you may learn of anyone here, I have already brought her out of an existence worse than death--out of the streets and the contamination of vice. I am trying to do so again. Let us talk like men. She has neither father, mother, sister, or brother. Are you seeking to give her an equivalent for these?""</p><p>The man with the glazed hat examined the point of his cue, and then looked around for somebody to enjoy the joke with him.</p><p>""I know that she is a strange, willful girl,"" continued the master, ""but she is better than she was. I believe that I have some influence over her still. I beg and hope, therefore, that you will take no further steps in this matter, but as a man, as a gentleman, leave her to me. I am willing--"" But here something rose again in the master's throat, and the sentence remained unfinished.</p><p>The man with the glazed hat, mistaking the master's silence, raised his head with a coarse, brutal laugh, and said in a loud voice:</p><p>""Want her yourself, do you? That cock won't fight here, young man!""</p><p>The insult was more in the tone than in the words, more in the glance than tone, and more in the man's instinctive nature than all these. The best appreciable rhetoric to this kind of animal is a blow. The master felt this, and, with his pent-up, nervous energy finding expression in the one act, he struck the brute full in his grinning face. The blow sent the glazed hat one way and the cue another, and tore the glove and skin from the master's hand from knuckle to joint. It opened up the corners of the fellow's mouth, and spoilt the peculiar shape of his beard for some time to come.</p><p>There was a shout, an imprecation, a scuffle, and the trampling of many feet. Then the crowd parted right and left, and two sharp quick reports followed each other in rapid succession. Then they closed again about his opponent, and the master was standing alone. He remembered picking bits of burning wadding from his coat sleeve with his left hand. Someone was holding his other hand. Looking at it, he saw it was still bleeding from the blow, but his fingers were clenched around the handle of a glittering knife. He could not remember when or how he got it.</p><p>The man who was holding his hand was Mr. Morpher. He hurried the master to the door, but the master held back, and tried to tell him as well as he could with his parched throat about ""Mliss."" </p><p>""It's all right, my boy,"" said Mr. Morpher. ""She's home!"" And they passed out into the street together. As they walked along Mr. Morpher said that Mliss had come running into the house a few moments before, and had dragged him out, saying that somebody was trying to kill the master at the Arcade. Wishing to be alone, the master promised Mr. Morpher that he would not seek the agent again that night, and parted from him, taking the road toward the schoolhouse. He was surprised in nearing it to find the door open- -still more surprised to find Mliss sitting there.</p><p>The master's nature, as I have hinted before, had, like most sensitive organizations, a selfish basis. The brutal taunt thrown out by his late adversary still rankled in his heart. It was possible, he thought, that such a construction might be put upon his affection for the child, which at best was foolish and Quixotic. Besides, had she not voluntarily abnegated his authority and affection? And what had everybody else said about her? Why should he alone combat the opinion of all, and be at last obliged tacitly to confess the truth of all they predicted? And he had been a participant in a low barroom fight with a common boor, and risked his life, to prove what? What had he proved? Nothing? What would the people say? What would his friends say? What would McSnagley say?</p><p>In his self-accusation the last person he should have wished to meet was Mliss. He entered the door, and going up to his desk, told the child, in a few cold words, that he was busy, and wished to be alone. As she rose he took her vacant seat, and, sitting down, buried his head in his hands. When he looked up again she was still standing there. She was looking at his face with an anxious expression.</p><p>""Did you kill him?"" she asked.</p><p>""No!"" said the master.</p><p>""That's what I gave you the knife for!"" said the child, quickly.</p><p>""Gave me the knife?"" repeated the master, in bewilderment.</p><p>""Yes, gave you the knife. I was there under the bar. Saw you hit him. Saw you both fall. He dropped his old knife. I gave it to you. Why didn't you stick him?"" said Mliss rapidly, with an expressive twinkle of the black eyes and a gesture of the little red hand.</p><p>The master could only look his astonishment.</p><p>""Yes,"" said Mliss. ""If you'd asked me, I'd told you I was off with the play-actors. Why was I off with the play-actors? Because you wouldn't tell me you was going away. I knew it. I heard you tell the Doctor so. I wasn't a goin' to stay here alone with those Morphers. I'd rather die first.""</p><p>With a dramatic gesture which was perfectly consistent with her character, she drew from her bosom a few limp green leaves, and, holding them out at arm's length, said in her quick vivid way, and in the queer pronunciation of her old life, which she fell into when unduly excited:</p><p>""That's the poison plant you said would kill me. I'll go with the play-actors, or I'll eat this and die here. I don't care which. I won't stay here, where they hate and despise me! Neither would you let me, if you didn't hate and despise me too!""</p><p>The passionate little breast heaved, and two big tears peeped over the edge of Mliss's eyelids, but she whisked them away with the corner of her apron as if they had been wasps.</p><p>""If you lock me up in jail,"" said Mliss, fiercely, ""to keep me from the play-actors, I'll poison myself. Father killed himself--why shouldn't I? You said a mouthful of that root would kill me, and I always carry it here,"" and she struck her breast with her clenched fist.</p><p>The master thought of the vacant plot beside Smith's grave, and of the passionate little figure before him. Seizing her hands in his and looking full into her truthful eyes, he said:</p><p>""Lissy, will you go with ME?""</p><p>The child put her arms around his neck, and said joyfully, ""Yes.""</p><p>""But now--tonight?""</p><p>""Tonight.""</p><p>And, hand in hand, they passed into the road--the narrow road that had once brought her weary feet to the master's door, and which it seemed she should not tread again alone. The stars glittered brightly above them. For good or ill the lesson had been learned, and behind them the school of Red Mountain closed upon them forever.</p>"
905,An American Dream,Brian Foster,,"['Mf', 'pedo', 'humor']",Explicit consenting non-penetration sex between a 13 year old girl and an 18 year old male. Jokes at the expense of major political figures and national groups.,2012-05-12T00:00:00,"It's meant to be a joke - please take it as such.

If this sort of story will offend, stop reading here. And if you're the kind of person who ignores warnings and reads further, then gets offended and chooses to complain, you know where you can go.
This story is probably best in alt.tasteless and talk.bizarre. But what the hell, Enjoy!!","<p>Aaron Sinclair woke when the smiling flight attendant nudged him awake from his deep sleep. He hadn't slept much at all the previous night in anticipation of todays flight, so it wasn't surprising he hadn't noticed the earlier messages to put on his seatbelt. It took several seconds to fully comprehend where he was, and that his flight was about to land in Washington DC.</p><p>This was his second visit to the US of A, which he'd planned for nearly a year. The first stop was a hotel for the night, two nights at the most, then he'd buy a decent second hand car and take his time making his way to his Uncles farm in Texas. He was thinking about detouring to Florida on the way, to enjoy the Everglades and perhaps watch the upcoming shuttle launch.</p><p>At his Uncles farm, he'd bring the Car up to scratch while working on the land for 3 months, earning the money for the rest of his trip.</p><p>When he was good and ready, during the height of summer he'd drive around the country from one side to the other. No package tours for him, he'd go to all the little places he'd longed to visit and stay as long as he wanted. Forget the glitz and the cities, he wanted the outdoors. Meteor crater and the Petrified forest national monument in Arizona. A week at the Grand canyon to explore it from top to bottom. Yellowstone national park. Yosemite national park to climb the half dome and a few other peaks easily accessible to trampers. Crater lake national park in Oregon. Devils tower in Wyoming.</p><p>There was so much nature, he couldn't hope to see it all. He could only sample what was near a general tour across the South and up the West. The middle and top of the country would have to wait until next year.</p><p>After that, with a little luck he'd sell the car for more than he'd paid for it and head off home to New Zealand.</p><p>But that was still a long way ahead. First up, he'd have to get used to Americans driving on the wrong side of the road. And even before that, he'd have to get used to them not speaking proper English.</p><p>Immigration and Customs took half an hour to pass through. He preferred travelling light, packing the essentials and little else, so he was through in no time compared to some.</p><p>Aaron took a taxi straight to the hotel, paid the man off and located his pre-booked room. But there was no way he was going to sleep just yet. The night was young here, and it was the middle of the day back home. Jet lag. The only thing for it was to take a walk and see a little of the town, maybe have a beer or three before trying to retire.</p><p>He hailed a cab to ""a safe part of town where I can have a nice drink"", and ended up near the city centre. He walked along the main street until he spotted an outlet with a neon sign advertising a large selection of Foreign beers. Aha!</p><p>He entered and joined the other customers waiting their turn near the Bar. Many were expatriates or tourists like himself, and he soon spotted and joined a couple of fellow Kiwis.</p><p>The last time here, he'd subsisted on Steinlager when he wasn't working his butt off on a Lobster fishing vessel. It was the hardest work he'd ever done, and he was glad for his years of weight-training, but even with that he'd struggled to keep up.</p><p>Australian, British and other beers were lined up in the chiller behind the counter. Shortly he spotted his other favourite, Lion Red. At $US 6 per can. Ouch! Pass.</p><p>The bartender had worked his way over to him.</p><p>""How old are you, pal?"" the Bartender asked, looking suspicious.</p><p>Aaron was used to this. He pulled photographic ID and gave it to the man to examine. The fact he was a little shorter than average and looked younger than 18 always made problems, but he was used to that.</p><p>""Ok, what'll it be?""</p><p>""Southern Comfort and L&amp;P, please"", he decided.</p><p>""Whats L&amp;P?""</p><p>""Lemon and Paeroa.""</p><p>""We don't have that.""</p><p>No Lemon and Paeroa?? You mean to say the best drink after Coca-cola isn't even heard of here?</p><p>""Whats Budweiser like?"", he asked.</p><p>""It's a good beer. You'll like it.""</p><p>""Okay, I'll give it a try.""</p><p>Glass in hand, he joined the New Zealanders for a chat over his drink.</p><p>He took a sip and choked. This is disgusting, he thought. He more closely examined the color of the alcohol. Now, what did it remind him of... A visual joke popped into his mind; a drawing of a Horse drinking Lion Red and urinating Rheineck. That was it. How would it work best here... Definitely the horse drinking New Zealand beer and urinating American beer, while another horse drank the American beer and urinated Australian beer in turn.</p><p>In a corner, a group of men, obviously locals, were watching an American comedy on TV. As he watched, he noticed they and the studio audience were laughing at every single line from the goggle-box. Why, he had no idea. Hours after leaving the fishing vessel with his final, big, hard-earned paycheck, he'd observed stoically silent people watching a genuinely funny British comedy on cable TV, and similarly wondered why.</p><p>After puzzling this over, he came to the conclusion that Americans were so used to being told to laugh that they didn't recognize true humor. Maybe that was why the Alaskan fishing boat crew commented they were glad not to have someone from ""the lower 48"" working with them that year.</p><p>His Budweiser finished, together with a Steinlager to wash the taste from his mouth, he decided to take a walk to see the town center before retiring. Tomorrow was going to be a busy day.</p><p>As he left, Aaron overheard a patron ask for a short black, and receive a coffee. <phew>. For a moment, he thought the patron had ordered a vertically challenged member of an Ethnic group.</phew></p><p>Across town, a 13 year old girl was trying to worm her way out of her obligatory duty to turn up at tonights splash.</p><p>""Do I really have to go? Can't we just pretend I'm busy? They don't really need me there tonight.""</p><p>Her Fathers serious expression told her that her appeal for privacy was rejected, and she foresaw his reply.</p><p>""You can't hide in here forever"", he said. Straight to the point as always. ""It won't do you any harm, and you won't have to say much. Just be yourself and chat to the people around you and you'll be fine.""</p><p>""Yeah, right"", she sarcastically replied. She was NOT looking forward to it.</p><p>""I mean, it's not like everyone'll be paying attention to you"", he continued.</p><p>She grinned, as she turned to face tonights guest of honour. He lifted his head at the oblique reference to him, and peered back at her with a look of disdain.</p><p>""At least someones not bothered by all the fuss"", she commented.</p><p>""Well, maybe you could try to be a little bit more like him?"", her father suggested, trying to put a little humor into the situation.</p><p>Aaron had reached the Downtown Convention center, where some event was obviously going on. As he came closer he spotted the sign outside.</p><p>""'Socks' imitation contest tonight""</p><p>Socks. Now, where had he heard that name. He couldn't figure it out, and mentally tossed a coin whether to peek inside; figured it was worth a look at least. If there was a cover charge, he could always opt out.</p><p>He joined the short queue at the entrance, and to his surprise was asked to hold his arms up to be briskly patted down by one of several heavily built men keeping guard before being allowed in.</p><p>Inside was pandemonium. Cats and their masters were all over the place, and all the attention was on a Black and White specimen up front. Aaron liked Cats, and decided to stay a few minutes at least.</p><p>Now, whose Cat was it, he still couldn't quite remember. Some of the imitations were very good, while others were distinguishable at a glance. He turned to check out the other side of the hall, and promptly collided with a young Lady going in the opposite direction.</p><p>""Sorry... I shouldn't be in a hurry to get anywhere"", he apologized.</p><p>""Thats ok; my fault.""</p><p>He looked twice. She seemed around 16, long wavy red-brown hair, blue eyes, bright lips that looked like they needed to be kissed. Uncommon features, but very pretty in her own way. Now where would she look best, he thought to himself. A farm, yes, that was it. He could see her coming out of the corn on a hot summers day, except that her skin was a little pale. A week on a beach would take care of that, but then red-heads often don't tan too well, he thought. Water. He felt she'd look good in a one piece suit, her hair contrasting nicely with blue water.</p><p>He preferred women whose looks radiated personality and not same-ness, someone not afraid to look a little different and be proud of it. Someone not prepared to submerge their individuality by getting sucked in by peer pressure to look the way TV told them was essential for social acceptance. A radical hairstyle and one or two decorative tattoos were tops in his books, but this girl was obviously too young for either.</p><p>Stocky build, not slim but definitely not overweight. Scoring well so far. Long slightly unkempt hair tied simply behind her neck going partway down her back. More points. Unpierced ears. Either not allowed to or didn't feel like it. No jewellery of any kind. Loose-fitting jeans and blue denim shirt. Fashionable or conservative, depending how you looked at it, but either way not making a point to show off her body. Everything about her said 'Down to Earth'. Definite potential. And she was single, which surprised him. But the complete lack of adornments or bright colors suggested shyness, and she seemed a little short and her voice too young sounding for 16. Say, 13-14. Pity. He'd have loved to look her up in a few years when she started bursting out of her shell and see if she was sporting any little personal touches, but the odds of spotting her again were unlikely, to say the least. He'd have to play it by ear.</p><p>Aaron suddenly noticed the large gentlemen behind her.</p><p>""You have heavy duty friends for company... Are you someone important?""</p><p>""I wish I wasn't.""</p><p>""I'm glad I'm not.""</p><p>""You're from out of town?""</p><p>""A little further. New Zealand.""</p><p>""New Zealand... isn't that where that Lady, Ruth..."", her voice trailed away.</p><p>""You mean Ruth Richardson? Oh, HER. She was just doing for our international relations what she's done to our economy"", he finished her sentence.</p><p>She smirked, but didn't continue on the subject.</p><p>""Are you a reporter?""</p><p>""No. I'm a University student on a working holiday. I came in because I like Cats, and I wanted to see what the fuss was about.""</p><p>""Hope you're not disappointed"", she replied, grinning a little.</p><p>""I haven't made my mind up yet.""</p><p>Silence. He decided to take a risk.</p><p>""Ummm, I don't even know your name. I suppose I'd better do the honours. Aaron Sinclair... nice to meet you.""</p><p>""You really don't know?""</p><p>""Should I?""</p><p>""That makes a change. I'm sick of people calling me by my name so I have to ask for theirs... Chelsea Clinton.""</p><p>He choked.</p><p>""Sorry... you probably think I'm a complete idiot for not knowing.""</p><p>""Don't be. My photo isn't in the paper very often, which is the way I want it.""</p><p>She glanced at the secret servicemen behind her. Still close, but currently just out of earshot.</p><p>""Oh... and these two behind me are 'thingi' and 'thingi', because they don't like saying their names on the job.""</p><p>His turn to giggle.</p><p>""Makes you wonder who the pets are, doesn't it?""</p><p>She was interrupted by someone asking a question. She sighed when she turned her attention back to Aaron.</p><p>""I have to circulate. Sorry"", she said as she wandered off through the crowd toward the judges.</p><p>Bejesus... Chelsea Clinton. Logic screamed to forget it. Mitts off, Aaron. Too young, too shy, too much to lose, totally and absolutely out of your league. Impossible. She had a mean backflip, for starters.</p><p>He returned to taking a good look at the Felines on show. It would be tough for the Judges... He wondered what the prizes consisted of. Probably one tonne of canned Catmuck.</p><p>All this fuss over one Cat... Only in America could this happen.</p><p>An amusing thought came to mind. He was reminded of the story about Russian visitors having a guided tour of a Catfood factory and being demonstrated the intricacies of catfood testing. Impressed, one of the guests innocently asked ""What do you do with the Pelts?""</p><p>Abruptly he was shaken by a poke into his ribs. He jumped.</p><p>""Good, you're still here"", said Chelsea.</p><p>
""Do I see one of their friends watching Socks?""</p><p>""Yes. They're worried he'll be taken for ransom.""</p><p>""Bizarre...""</p><p>""Thats nothing; you should see the media sometimes, they follow him around and tempt him with Catnip to get closer photos.""</p><p>""I couldn't stand being in the limelight, how on earth do you handle it?""</p><p>""I don't. I try as hard as I can to keep away from it.""</p><p>He grinned.</p><p>""Thats what I'd do; keep myself away from anyone who's going to cause stress. I've got better things to do with my time than give them something to talk about.""</p><p>""How do you handle it? Stress, I mean"", she asked.</p><p>""When I feel stress.... I EAT!""</p><p>""I couldn't even consider doing that!"", she burst out laughing. ""Not that it's done you any harm"", she added, referring to his build.</p><p>""It sounds like you worry too much... You've probably read too many magazines telling you what you should look like. Typical woman... always worried about her figure when she shouldn't be. I think you're very pretty.""</p><p>She blushed a little.</p><p>""Why did you start bodybuilding?"", she asked, politely changing the subject.</p><p>""Because I got tired of hearing people say, 'I wish I'd done this 15 years ago', so I decided there and then to make sure I'd never say that.""</p><p>""There's an exercise room, sauna and spa pool in the White house and I use those when I feel like it.""</p><p>""You look like you've got a fair amount of muscle. I'd guess you could beat most girls your age at strength exercises.""</p><p>""Do I? Ummm, I haven't really tried.""</p><p>""Another reason I joined the gym is because a girlfriend suggested it, and when I finally got around to trying it, I liked it.""</p><p>""I don't have a boyfriend.""</p><p>""Of course you don't. A boyfriend wouldn't buy the perfume you're wearing. 'Impulse', isn't it?""</p><p>Now it was her turn to look surprised.</p><p>""I'm not forbidden to have a friend who's a boy, it's just that.. well, you know...""</p><p>""Yeah, I think I do.""</p><p>""And what would you recommend, then? What perfume, I mean.""</p><p>""'Paris' is nice, but I think it's too subtle for you. Try 'Red Door'. 'Poison' is nice after a few minutes, too. Hope you didn't mind, it's a little game I like to play, smelling who's wearing perfume as I pass them, and trying to guess which one. It's kind of fun.""</p><p>""Thats different. I can't say I've ever experimented with them. Whats your favourite?""</p><p>""Ummm, it depends on the girl. I like a girl with a nice strong perfume, and lots of it. I love it when I can get a good strong smell from several steps behind her. That gets me going.""</p><p>She was interrupted again by an official.</p><p>""You have to go, I guess. As nice as it is talking to you, I'm keeping you from what you're supposed to be doing. It'd be nice to see you again another time but..."", he said, looking around at the roomfull of people. Wherever she went, there'd be roomfulls of people.</p><p>""Yes, I'd like that, but theres not much chance"", she agreed.</p><p>She looked around her, at the people milling about. Duty called.</p><p>Oh well, if she had to go, she had to go. She was quite a nice person, mature for her age he felt. He'd have loved to get to know her better, exchange letters, talk on the phone when they could, but that was well-nigh impossible.</p><p>An idea popped into his head. The last time he'd tried this, the girl he'd done it to followed him around for DAYS.</p><p>He blew into Chelseas ear.</p><p>She giggled nervously. ""You're funny.""</p><p>""There's not much use staying sane in this world... Join the club.""</p><p>""I wish we could talk someplace a bit more private, not with no many people around, but..."", and she glanced around her.</p><p>Judging from the besuited, heavily built gentlemen from the presidential protection squad hovering nearby, paying a lot of attention toward Chelsea whilst discreetly mingling in the crowd, there wasn't much chance of that. Looking more closely, he spotted pistols and radios imprinting against their jackets. Heavy duty bad-news company, indeed.</p><p>Undeterred, she approached her minders.</p><p>""Can I have a little time alone, please? Just this once?""</p><p>""I'm sorry Ma'am, but you know the rules"", Aaron overheard. ""If you go out of sight we have to know where and why, and if we don't know why it's not just our jobs on the line.""</p><p>""If I can't go out of sight without a search being mounted, I feel like I'm gonna scream.""</p><p>A hand restrained the first agent when he opened his mouth to reply. They stepped back for an urgent whispered discussion.</p><p>""C'mon, it's not that important"", one decided. ""Let her have a little breathing space once in a while. She can't leave the building or get into a fix without one of us spotting her.""</p><p>Turning to Chelsea, ""You won't try to leave the building without an escort, right?""</p><p>""You got it.""</p><p>""Okay, you have the freedom of the building. Enjoy yourself.""</p><p>The minders vanished into the crowd and moved to reinforce the watch near the doors and lifts.</p><p>""She can't get into a fix..."", she muttered. ""Thats confidence for you. They don't seem to realize I'm old enough to read between the lines.""</p><p>pause</p><p>""I think I'll go ahead and scream anyway.""</p><p>""Where can we go in this building?"", he whispered.</p><p>Chelsea paused to think about the implications. ""No, not together... Go through the doorway over there. It goes around the corner and past a first-aid room. I'll go the other way in a few minutes and meet you there.""</p><p>""Is it a good idea, you disappearing for a while I mean?""</p><p>""The media won't notice in this crowd, and besides, judging starts in fourty minutes... see you there.""</p><p>She merged into the crowd.</p><p>He followed her instructions, edged his way through the crowd to a nearly deserted corridor. A little further, around a corner and there was the first-aid room she'd mentioned. After checking nobody was watching, and listening for anyone inside, he opened the door a notch, then entered and closed it behind him.</p><p>The usual mostly-bare medical room, he observed. A few books on a shelf, anatomical diagrams on the wall, locked drawers, a white-sheeted examination bed. The room smelled faintly of antiseptic.</p><p>
True to her word, a few minutes later she knocked and entered, closing the door hurriedly behind her.</p><p>""I'm glad to get away from that for a few minutes. Nothing ever changes at these contests.""</p><p>""You seem to handle the public exposure quite well.""</p><p>""There isn't any other way to handle it, or even that gets splashed around. Now I know how the Royals feel... it's no fun. It really stresses you out sometimes. You can't go anywhere without reporters documenting every move. You never get used to it. They've said some cruel things about me. If I stop to think about it, I'll just get angry"", she shrugged her shoulders.</p><p>""I think you're nice"", he replied.</p><p>""Me?? You gotta be joking.""</p><p>""No, You seem like a nice person to me... can I ask a question?""</p><p>""Ummm.. What's that?""</p><p>""Why do you wear all dark blue.. jeans... shirt.. you know what I mean.""</p><p>She hadn't expected that, and it showed.</p><p>""Ummm, I don't know, I think it's just 'me'.""</p><p>""There was this girl on our school bus, she had bright red hair, much redder than yours, and a bright blue school jersey. I always thought 'Wow, that looks neat', nice bright colors, you know.. so I try to do the same, I feel I'm making the statement 'Im happy the way I look and feel, and nobody can take that from me'.""</p><p>""That sounds like a good attitude, ummm, I don't know, I've never really thought about wearing anything else, ummm, what are your hobbies?</p><p>""Eating, Cooking, reading, working out at the gym, snorkeling around nature reserves when I'm in the mood. Caving sometimes. I want to try parachuting once, at least.""</p><p>""I'm into reading a bit of sci-fi, Soccer at school, Dancing, snorkeling as well. But as you can imagine, my lifestyle has cramped a little lately.""</p><p>""Have you read some of Arthur C Clarkes earlier sci-fi stories? They're brilliant.""</p><p>""I haven't seen any, I just buy what I like the look of when I can get out.""</p><p>""Check your library. Most have a few books with collections of his short stories. Another good read is 'Immortality inc' by Robert Sheckley.""</p><p>""I've heard about that, isn't that what the movie 'Freejack' was based on?""</p><p>""Yep, thats the one... Have you seen any good movies lately?</p><p>""We get to see everything that looks interesting, as you can imagine. Jurassic Park was the last decent one I saw.""</p><p>""I liked that one too. We got to see it in NZ probably 6 months after it was released here. There was some good humor in that one too. The Stegosaurus droppings.. that was funny.""</p><p>""Who do you like in the movies?""</p><p>""Jodie Foster... yes, definitely Jodie. She really puts her all into a part, she has a nice accent, and she's not stereotypically slim like a lot of movie ladies. She really shone in 'Sommersby' and 'The Silence of the Lambs'. Sissy Spacek is another favourite of mine, especially in 'The coal miners daughter' and 'Carrie'. So is Sigourney Weaver. She's cute... I'd love to be married to her.""</p><p>""She's over 40, you know?""</p><p>""Yes, but she's got personality and a sense of humor.""</p><p>""Who else do you like?""</p><p>""Ummm... Nicole Kidman, Brooke Shields...""</p><p>""Of course.""</p><p>""Elle McPherson.""</p><p>""Typical male.""</p><p>""Kim Basinger...""</p><p>""Sharon Stone?""</p><p>""No, not her. What about you?""</p><p>She blushed a little.</p><p>""Umm, I haven't really thought about that.""</p><p>""How about Arnold Schwarzenegger?""</p><p>""Bleargh!""</p><p>""Sylvester Stallone?""</p><p>""Even worse.""</p><p>""Tom Cruise?""</p><p>""MMmmmmm... he's cute.""</p><p>""Who else do you like?""</p><p>""You first.""</p><p>""Can't think of many others, I'm picky in who I like. Demi Moore is very nice. She was beautiful in the photos taken when she was pregnant. Winona Ryder is nice too. I thought she looked good with black hair in 'Beetlejuice', but not the way she was in 'Edward Scissorhands'""</p><p>""What do you look for in a girl?""</p><p>""Me?? You ask a lot of questions, Ummm, thats a good one... the first thing I look at is a girls general appearance, her outlook, that sort of thing. The next and most important thing I try to do is look at the sort of company she keeps. The girl I like has to be an individual and not scared to be herself, dress the way she likes and so forth. Someone who wants to look like a model really puts me off, I like someone who's happy the way they are.""</p><p>""Is that the kind of girl you want to marry?""</p><p>""No. The girl I marry has to be good at Cooking, Cleaning, Washing and Ironing.""</p><p>She hit his arm.</p><p>""Actually, she has to enjoy digging the Garden, mowing the Lawn, concreting the Path and fixing the Car.""</p><p>She hit his arm again. Harder.</p><p>""Okay, to tell the truth, yes, thats the kind of woman I want to marry. But that won't be for a few years I think... Come to think of it, Monica Seles is nice too.""</p><p>""Why her?""</p><p>""She seems a nice person in interviews. Besides, the neighbours'd know when we're in bed.""</p><p>Her laughing lips were within an inch of his. It was irresistible. Soundly, he kissed her on her mouth.</p><p>""Ooh, naughty"", she said.</p><p>""Naughty but nice?""</p><p>""Naughty AND nice"", she whispered, and gave him a resounding kiss in return.</p><p>He responded by nibbling the nearest earlobe.</p><p>""That tickles.""</p><p>He lifted a finger and traced the outline of her face. Ears, Hairline, cheeks, eyebrows, lips.</p><p>""You've got a nice face, I'd be proud of it if I were you. And you're nice to talk to. Whoever you decide to marry is going to be a lucky man.""</p><p>""You're not just saying that because I'm famous, I hope.""</p><p>""That'd be cruel. No, almost everything about you told me you're the kind of person I like. I really had no idea who you were. And yes, I think you're definitely in the top 50% for looks.""</p><p>""Thats nice to hear, it makes a change to some things I've heard lately.""</p><p>""I've read a little of it, even in our corner of the woods.""</p><p>""Some TV station used a computer to come up with what I'll look like in five years, and they said I'd be pretty, then.""</p><p>""Well, in five years when that TV station comes back to you for a followup interview, I hope you quote their words then walk away from the interviewer.""</p><p>""That'd be vindictive and nasty... I like it.""</p><p>She began leaning toward him. He copied her, and their lips met again.</p><p>He was leaning with his weight on one hand. Unexpectedly she picked his hand up from next to her, tried to pull it toward her. He misinterpreted her action and pulled it back, then realized what she had in mind.</p><p>""Where do you want it?""</p><p>This time, she moved his unresisting hand up to place it on her leg, just above the knee.</p><p>He began stroking around the general area, venturing down, but not higher than she'd put his hand to start with.</p><p>After a few minutes of this, talking and touching, she pushed his hand higher up her leg. The skin was much warmer up there.</p><p>Their eyes met.</p><p>Silence.</p><p>""You don't mind?"", he asked.</p><p>""No, it's ok, I've just never done this before"", she said.</p><p>""Nervous?""</p><p>""A little.""</p><p>""If you don't want me to kiss you or anything, you only have to say the word.""</p><p>""No, I like it. I can't believe I'm doing this, though.""</p><p>Another awkward silence. Obviously neither wanted to be first to discuss the subject, for fear of offending the other. They'd have to sooner or later, if things got any hotter or heavier.</p><p>""Ummm..."", she began.</p><p>""If you like, we can set groundrules.. Things you don't want, and I'll stick by them"", he helped her out. There, he'd said it.</p><p>Relieved they were thinking on the same channel, she opened up.</p><p>""Don't take your pants off.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""No penetration.""</p><p>""I don't want that either. What about a finger or two?""</p><p>""Maybe.""</p><p>""Your chest?""</p><p>""No, don't touch me up there.""</p><p>""You're sensitive about your breasts?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Thats ok. I think women are at their most attractive with some clothes still on. Anything else?""</p><p>Pause.</p><p>""Umm, what do you want to do?"", she asked.</p><p>""I'd like to make you feel good, and I don't expect anything in return.""</p><p>""How do you mean?""</p><p>""Can I give oral sex to you?""</p><p>""Why do you want to do that?"", she said, looking a little queasy at the idea.</p><p>""I think it's a beautiful thing to do.""</p><p>""I really don't know... we'll see.""</p><p>He thought for a moment, then pulled his wallet, extracted his Blood donor card and photographic ID so she'd know he was safe in that respect.</p><p>""I was wondering how to ask about that. Thank you, Aaron.""</p><p>He moved closer and reached around to massage her back with his other hand, while the rubbing, fondling fingers moved in figure eights, advancing higher and higher toward her crotch. The closer he got, the hotter her leg became.</p><p>When he finally got there, she pulled back and looked into his eyes again. Shortly she relaxed, as he lightly touched her upper thighs, mound, lower stomach, occasionally dipping between her legs to momentarily rub her cunny through the jeans.</p><p>Each time he did that, she tensed a little, but gradually the look of apprehension was replaced with anticipation of things to come. She shifted her weight, and he felt her legs move open a little to admit his fingers.</p><p>In response, he began spending more and more time fondling her fanny through the jeans.</p><p>She leaned further back to savor what he was doing, as his palm rubbed her mound while the finger dipped between her legs.</p><p>The hand vanished from her mound, reappeared at the top of her jeans, undid the button and began pulling the zipper down. A finger caressed her shapely mound through the plain white schoolgirl type panties as they appeared through the gap. He returned to where he'd left off, rubbing the area around her waistband, mound, down to the legband then lightly across the fanny. He could feel hairs through the thin material. Before long, he was rubbing her mound and cunny nonstop. He glanced up to check for signs that she was changing her mind, but saw only a face with lust written all over it.</p><p>She looked down, and not at what he was doing, either.</p><p>A smile crossed her face, then she giggled.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""There's a bulge in your pants. It looks funny.""</p><p>""That shouldn't be a surprise, considering your charms.""</p><p>""You're not going to...""</p><p>""No, the pants stay on.""</p><p>""What was your first time like?""</p><p>""Ummm, it was quite nice. The girl was experienced, I wasn't. So she told me how she liked it and gave me instructions as we went.""</p><p>""What did you do?""</p><p>""She was 17, I was 16. We were introduced at a party, and it turned out we were both attracted to each other but too nervous to say anything. But the people around us noticed her looking at me when I wasn't looking at her, and vice versa.""</p><p>He paused to concentrate on Chelsea.</p><p>""Keep going. I'd like to hear about it.""</p><p>""A few days later, we were both invited to a friends place, and he and his girlfriend were already there. Right away when she turned up, the same thing started happening again, us looking at each other when the other wasn't.""</p><p>""They guessed what we had in mind and helped us out, you could say. I think they were fed up of watching us both being too nervous to make the first move, and they suggested a game of 'dare' to get the ball rolling. The first thing they dared was for me to put my hand in her pants.""</p><p>""And?""</p><p>""She said 'yes', which really surprised me. So she kneeled on the carpet facing away from them, I came up from behind and did it. I'd never done that before, it felt really rude.""</p><p>""Did you...""</p><p>""No"", he shook his head. ""Not everything. She didn't want to, and she knew I was inexperienced so she took it on herself to teach me. We ended up going outside. The house was near a quarry, and the only secluded place was in scrub near the edge, so we could see right across it.""</p><p>""She asked if I wanted to continue where we left off. Of course I did, so I felt her up, then she pulled her pants off. I'd never seen a naked girl before, so I moved in for a close look. She didn't mind, and opened her legs up for me. I still don't know why I did what came next, but next thing I knew I'd just stuck my tongue in there. She liked that and told me so, and gave instructions on how to do it properly.""</p><p>""Did she come?""</p><p>""It took a little while, but yes, she did.""</p><p>No fear or signs of worry were obvious by this time. From her more relaxed posture he correctly guessed she was enjoying it as much as he was.</p><p>
""Come on, stand up"", he ordered.</p><p>She did so, and he knelt down to undo her shoelaces, and she shook the shoes off.</p><p>He took hold of her jeans.</p><p>""May I? You know I won't think any less of you if you don't want to.""</p><p>""Go on.""</p><p>He peeled them down, all the way down, helped pull her feet out, then began kissing his way up her shapely if somewhat pale legs as he held them. Up past the knees, the upper thighs. The faint odor of her vaginal musk tickled his nose as he closed on her panty covered cunny.</p><p>She jumped when he kissed and blew on her mound and nuzzled between her legs. Plainly she was uncomfortable with the idea of being so intimately examined and pleasured, but there was plenty of time, and if in the end she said 'no', a finger was as good as a tongue...</p><p>He wrapped his arms around her and lifted Chelsea back up to her seated position on the bed, then sat next to her again.</p><p>The moment he started rubbing her cunny through the panties, she gripped his arm tightly. Her jaw fell open and she sighed. Dampness was obvious on the crotchband of her panties by now. A couple of thin hairs poked out the side, hinting at things to come.</p><p>A finger eased inside the tight band and started caressing the skin just inside her panties.</p><p>She kissed his ear, changed her mind and clamped her mouth onto his neck. Hickie time, huh? He normally objected strongly to this sort of thing, but he made an exception this time as he wanted a reminder of this encounter, and let her nibble to her hearts content.</p><p>His hand eased inside her panties. Smooth hot skin at first, then further in he encountered the first pubic hairs. Coarser hairs, then came the top of her damp slit.</p><p>That was it, he couldn't wait any longer. She guessed his intentions when he stood up again, and closed her legs. Down came the panties, revealing a nicely formed fan-shape of pubic hair. Red hair, red pubes. No surprises there. The band clung for a moment between her legs then popped free. Then they were discarded on the floor.</p><p>He bent forward and kissed the mound, while two fingers edged between her legs and lightly rubbed the area around her slit, occasionally over it but making no move to push into it. She looked uncomfortable at that, but not as much as last time.</p><p>Enough teasing. A finger edged into her crack, promptly found the little hard clitoris and began rubbing it.</p><p>""God that feels good"", she commented a short time later. ""Sex is fun.""</p><p>He grinned at that, pushed her legs wider open then got back to fingering her clit while he closely viewed the result of his handiwork. Damp, light pink inner skin glared back at him from within the folds of her fanny each time his finger rubbed up and over her clitty. It was interesting to watch the damp skin mould around his finger and almost surround it as he rubbed within her crack.</p><p>""Close your eyes"", he ordered. ""Turn around so you can lie back flat on the bed, relax and pretend you're making love to someone you've always wanted to. Just enjoy yourself and don't worry about anything, least of all me.""</p><p>She did as he asked. He opened her legs wide, leaned one up against the wall, the other flat against the bed, and moved in.</p><p>He opened the cunny lips and plunged his tongue in without a second thought. Immediately it dipped into salty lubricant, and his nostrils filled with the odor of her vaginal musk. He started licking at the top, moved down to explore each nook and cranny.</p><p>""Is that your tongue?"", she asked.</p><p>""Uh huh"", he murmured.</p><p>""It feels different.""</p><p>""You don't mind?""</p><p>""No, its ok.""</p><p>The saltiness increased near her vagina, which he briefly dipped his tongue into before heading back up to start work on her clitty. The hard little knob fully revealed itself when he pulled her cunny lips further open. Experimenting and exploring, he licked it repeatedly, sucked on it, nibbled it, played with it. Chelsea remained still, probably still getting used to the sensation.</p><p>With his free hand he started massaging and rubbing all around the scene of the action; the mound, upper legs, around her cunny, between her cunny and anus, then back up. Round and round, touching every hair, every subtle curve, every inch of skin around her privates, stimulating and pleasuring.</p><p>Looking up, she was following his suggestion and keeping her eyes closed. Her head was shaking a little from side to side and she was breathing deeply.</p><p>Was there more lubrication forming in her vagina? It looked like it, but he couldn't be sure, so he put two fingers at the opening of her vagina and eased it open. The dark tunnel disappeared after a few scant centimeters, hidden by tightly folded layers of virginal flesh. But the walls were certainly covered with juice, as he discovered when he rubbed at the entrance.</p><p>She tensed at that.</p><p>""You know you can tell me if you don't like it, and I'll stop. I don't want to hurt you.""</p><p>She didn't raise any objection, so he swirled the finger into her hole. Up to the first joint, then things became tighter. He moved it in and out to spread the lubrication and ease the walls apart, while prepared to stop at the first sign of hymen. Swirling up until half his finger was inside then just moving in and out, all the time licking her clitoris. A little further, and she began to tense again.</p><p>He withdrew at that, used the wet finger to spread the juicy flavor around the labia.</p><p>
""Do you want more tongue?""</p><p>""Lots more.""</p><p>""Do you want to try a different way?""</p><p>""Like how?""</p><p>""You could hold your knees to your chest. Or to be different, you could stand up with one leg on the chair while I kneel in front of you. If you want to be really rude, I could lie on the bed and you could kneel over my face.""</p><p>""Hold on a minute"", she asked.</p><p>She sat up, turned around so she was lying across the bed with her legs over the edge, then put them up on each side, probably hurting her hip joints a little as she revealed her all.</p><p>""How about this?"" she asked, pulling the pillow behind her head to get comfortable.</p><p>The cunny lips parted a little from the stretching, showing glistening pink inner flesh.</p><p>He didn't need to be told to continue; instantly Aaron dived back in there and returned to licking between the wings of her cunny, up and down, playing with her clitty, flicking it again and again.</p><p>There was a murmur of surprise as she watched what he was doing.</p><p>""If it gets uncomfortable, you can put your legs over my shoulders"", he suggested.</p><p>She thought about this for a moment, giggled at the concept then promptly tried it, crossing her warm legs over his back to entrap him. Not that he minded in the least, being held in this position.</p><p>""Have you ever...?"", she asked a little later.</p><p>He stopping tonguing so he could talk, replaced it with a finger rubbing her clitty while he studied her privates from mere inches away.</p><p>""Yes. A few months after the time next to the cliff, we were making out again in my Car. Her favourite hobby then was rubbing my... well, you know.. where I'm touching you now, to make herself come, after I'd licked her for awhile first. Usually I'd come first when she did that, and she'd make sure I'd squirt over her tummy then finish herself off, still using me. I was virgin and she knew it. She wasn't but didn't feel like doing it, I think her previous boyfriend hadn't been very nice to her although she never said anything about it. But as I was saying, one time I was kneeling in the Car and she was rubbing me up and down where I'm touching you now and...""</p><p>""How did you hold out from just diving in?""</p><p>""It wasn't an option. Guess what her other hand was holding.""</p><p>""Oh"", she said, grinning.</p><p>""Anyway, she got so randy that she stopped moving, took hold and pulled me in bit by bit, then told me to go real slow. I was so nervous, not knowing what to expect or anything, that I hardly felt it and didn't even come. I guess it was like they say, the first time's the worst time.""</p><p>""That sounded like it was nice.""</p><p>""It was. She taught me a lot.""</p><p>""So I can tell.""</p><p>He started to move back down to resume licking.</p><p>""No, don't. It feels nice but it isn't the same as your finger.""</p><p>""Mind if I lie next to you?"", he asked.</p><p>""Take your shirt off first"", she said, moving back into a more comfortable position on the bed.</p><p>He looked quizzical, but did as he was told, dropping his shirt to the floor next to her panties before lying next to her. It was a tight squeeze, and he was in danger of rolling off the edge of the bed.</p><p>""A bit harder with the finger.""</p><p>Unexpectedly she reached over and began patting his chest and arm muscles, exploring their outline. It felt funny, he thought. It was the first time he'd experienced this sort of attention, and he was unused to it.</p><p>The amount of juices down there was definitely increasing, he decided. Looking down, he saw the innermost hairs matted with dampness. The finger could be seen glistening with each upstroke.</p><p>""Faster"", she ordered.</p><p>Guessing she was close to an orgasm, he started paying attention to her face as he rubbed her off. He loved watching the look on womens faces as they came, it made the effort worthwhile. She was lying there with her eyes closed, enjoying the sensations his experienced fingers were providing.</p><p>Suddenly he felt her begin tensing her muscles in time with each stroke of his finger. She shook a few times, moaned faintly then froze, briefly lifted her lips off the bed and tensed right up. Her legs closed tightly around his fingers as she trembled in the midst of an orgasm. She was almost completely silent as she came, which he was surprised at.</p><p>After a good ten seconds she relaxed and lay there, trembled momentarily then went still.</p><p>""God that was good... thanks Aaron.""</p><p>He kissed her, hugged her and chatted with her for as long as she wanted, until it was time to get dressed 'a little more respectably'.</p><p>Unbidden, he got off the bed, found her panties and pushed her legs into the holes, started pulling them up for her.</p><p>Actually, while he was in the area... He could still feel the hickies on his neck. So he planted his mouth against her tummy and started blowing raspberries there.</p><p>""Stop that!"", she demanded.</p><p>Too late. He wanted a little revenge, and his hands went to her sides.</p><p>""AARRGGHH... Stop that.. Ngggg...(Pantpantpantpant).. Someone will hear us... (Giggle)... Stop, will you?... No, don't do that!... Grrr...""</p><p>The pitter patter of her fists on his back forced him to stop.</p><p>""Was that as good for you as it was for me?"", he asked.</p><p>""NO!"" she said, and hit him again.</p><p>She quickly dressed and tidied herself, had him check she was decent.</p><p>""Where are you off to in this country?""</p><p>""Ummm, tomorrow I'm buying a car and heading South then or the day after... Do you mind if I keep in touch?""</p><p>""Thats what I was getting at. Yes, please.""</p><p>""Just wondering, What's White house fare like?""</p><p>""The food? Not bad. As you've probably heard, Dad loves his fast food so we get it fairly regularly.""</p><p>""Can you eat just about anything you want?""</p><p>""Yes, but we keep it simple so it doesn't hit the media.""</p><p>""I dunno, if I were in your position there's lots of things I'd like to try.""</p><p>""I tried cooking for the family once, but even the Cat wouldn't touch it.""</p><p>""Like they say, men are the best cooks around.""</p><p>""HA!!"", she sneered.</p><p>""Come to think of it, Americans have some good ideas for food, but when it comes to it, they can't cook.""</p><p>Chelsea looked flabbergasted.</p><p>""Can you do better?"", she demanded.</p><p>""I think so.""</p><p>""Ok!! Try me!""</p><p>""Do you like Chicken? Mushrooms?""</p><p>""Love them!""</p><p>""Ever tried 'Chicken tonight'?""</p><p>""Heard of it, but never tried it.""</p><p>""With a few changes, it's a real treat. Fry some, cook the rest as the recipe recommends, add Macaroni and Cheese sauce, bacon pieces, and...""</p><p>""Stop that! You're making me feel hungry.""</p><p>""Would you like it tomorrow night?""</p><p>""There's no way! They wouldn't allow it, only ingredients come into the White house, nothing prepared unless the service has checked the retailer.""</p><p>""We'll see about that.""</p><p>""NOOOO way. You can't do that!""</p><p>""Wanna bet on it?""</p><p>""You're serious, aren't you?""</p><p>""Wanna make that a bet?""</p><p>""What for?""</p><p>""Ummm, how about a packet of Chocolate coated Scorched Almonds? I love those.""</p><p>""You're worse than me. Okay... you're on. And I know I'm going to win.""</p><p>He smiled.</p><p>Suddenly the announcement went through the intercom: ""The Judging is about to start. Would owners return to their pets, please.""</p><p>""Oh hell, that means me. Sorry, I gotta go.""</p><p>""I know.""</p><p>Chelsea draped her arms around his shoulders, kissed him full on the lips then left as cautiously as she'd arrived.</p><p>He tidied up the bed, but couldn't do anything about the wet spots on the sheet.</p><p>An amusing thought struck him. The room was filled with the smell of sex. There wasn't any air conditioning, so it would last for a long time. He wondered what the next occupants would think.</p><p>He checked his appearance in the mirror. Jesus, she'd really gone to town on his neck alright! Those beauties might even last till he reached the farm.</p><p>After waiting a discreet few minutes, he returned to the contest to watch a little of the judging.</p><p>He winked at Chelsea when she spotted him, while touching his neck to indicate the damage. She faintly smiled at her handiwork, then gagged when he put the finger he'd used on her cunny into his mouth and licked it clean.</p><p>He waved goodbye, began working his way through the crowd toward the exit.</p><p>""Well, will you look at that?"", said a nearby lady, loudly enough for him to hear. ""What kind of a girl would do that to a boy? I'd never have done that"", she added as Aaron pretended not to notice.</p><p>""Oh, I'm sure you wouldn't have"", replied a sarcastic male voice, probably her husbands.</p><p>You mean the hickies? Yes, good ones aren't they? Aaron thought.</p><p>""I wonder who the girl was, with that stud?""</p><p>Now, wouldn't you like to know? Take a wild guess... I'm not telling. And even if I did, you wouldn't believe me.</p><p>The afternoon sunlight shone through the clear sky over Washington DC, reflecting on mirrored office blocks and distant apartment blocks. The light washed over the marble columns and steps of the White house.</p><p>In the gardens, fountains played, gardeners worked, visitors came and went. The continual hubbub of traffic was barely muted by the short distance to the road, and the metal fence did nothing to shield the occupants from the outside.</p><p>Every inch of the area was monitored 24 hours a day by Sentries and Cameras. Layer upon layer of security protected the complex from any and all intrusion and eavesdropping.</p><p>Somewhere within, Chelsea Clinton was busy doing her Homework. Presidents daughter or not, she had to look the all-American 8th grade girl. Right down to the everyday school and her clothes. The only difference between her and the other girls was two secret servicemen accompanying her wherever she went, even sitting quietly in the back of her classes. Embarrassing, to say the least. The only positive thing was that nobody bullied or harassed her. NOBODY. She grinned at the thought.</p><p>She was in a good mood today. The addition of little personal touches to their White house home was going smoothly.</p><p>The first thing to go was the Secret service, from the upper storey outhouse they occupied in the Bush years, because her bedroom was up there. They'd objected, but her father had dug his heels in.</p><p>Chelsea was appalled at the color schemes in her and her Fathers bedrooms when she arrived to take up residence some hours before her parents did, and determined she wasn't going to leave it that way if she was going to live here for years on end.</p><p>The recarpeting of her bedroom had been done at last. Her mother had picked Feltex carpet from New Zealand for her room, saying it was the worlds best.</p><p>The White house; prison or home? The distinction was a fine one. In theory she could go where she wanted and do as she pleased, but then she had to face up to the real watchdogs around her - the media.</p><p>As soon as her father, the long-time governor of Arkansas, won the Democratic party nomination for presidency, she'd followed advice to sequester her friends to say nothing.</p><p>Just in time; the media had attached themselves like leeches to the prospective presidential family. In letters from friends back home in Little Rock, Arkansas, they described media people still trying in vain to wring out details. But her family had kept her out of it so well that a good proportion of them didn't even know they had a daughter for a long time, a completely different approach to that taken with the Carters daughter, Amy, who was fully exposed to the media. For that she was grateful. At least her high-profile parents managed to sideline her to the occasional footnote and the odd mention in a teenage magazine or column. Better them than me, she thought.</p><p>Unfortunately, that hadn't always been the case. She still remembered the shock at discovering personal remarks about her. A radio talk show host said her face looked like it'd had a bag of nickels thrown at it. Another went so far as to comment on her budding breasts. ""Saturday night live"" had a skit about 'Chelseas awkward stage' which prompted her parents to tell her that people who'd never outgrown schoolground behaviour were paid to say cruel things.</p><p>Her first day at school threatened to be another media circus, but she simply avoided them by entering using a side door. The odd snippet still managed to get out, like the half-true aspirin tablet joke. She needed one for a stomach ache but the school nurse required parental permission, so Chelsea said to ring her Dad because he'd be easier to find. The media misquoted this to ""Call Dad, Mums too busy"". This came days after the media got hold of the fact he slept more than when he was Governor or Presidential candidate... a whole 6 hours a night now.</p><p>After all that, it was hardly necessary for her to be warned against saying anything to anybody; nothing personal and especially nothing political, as everything was liable to hit the newspapers. She'd long since decided she would never allow herself to become a source of amusement or information.</p><p>One of the few positive things from those early days came on Feb 28, 1993, her 13th birthday. The magazine editor, Jane Pratt, penned a note under the title 'Tips for a teen'.</p><p>""Be yourself, the coolest thing about you is you are so normal, ignore the media, keep a journal, throw great parties, play loud music, dance around, annoy your parents'.""</p><p>""Read the former and ignore the latter"", her Father suggested when he spotted her reading the article.</p><p>""Of course I will"", she said, both of them knowing full well she wouldn't.</p><p>Now, of all the bizarre things to happen, they'd made a star out of her Cat, socks. Since then, Socks was in demand at Cat shows and Socks lookalike contests. Photographers jostled each other to entice it with Catnip to get closer photos. A book about Socks had hit the news-stands. Much ado about nothing.. Who ever thought a Black and White moggy could get so much attention? At least SHE wasn't the centre of attention. Be grateful for small mercies, she sarcastically thought to herself.</p><p>As a result, Socks received so much fanmail they'd set up a PO box at 1600 Pennsylvania Av, Washington DC. All mail received a typed letter saying ""... Delighted to be your 'first Cat'"", signed with a pawprint.</p><p>Every imitation contest judging was the same. Sign my book... Can I have your photo with my Cat? Sign my book...Move the Cat over here... (Until her Father told the photographers to ""Leave the Cat alone!!"")... Sign my book... Isn't my Cat similar to yours?... Sign my book... <bla bla="""" bla...=""""></bla></p><p>AARGGGGHHHHH!!!!</p><p>Oh well; in a few short years she'd have her life back.</p><p>She could see the joke; she had to speak on behalf of her Cat. The media knew almost everything about Socks but little about her. Not for lack of trying. Wimpy psychiatrists had even tried to judge her personality from her choice of pet.</p><p>And after the things they'd said, the media wondered why she avoided them and even accused her of having a bad attitude toward them. Gee, thats a toughie... I wonder why that would be, she sarcastically thought.</p><p>While considering the finer details of his plan, Aaron took in the historical sites of the city, then wandered around a bookshop to buy a paper and browse. He was surprised to see the book about Socks, the Cat he'd glimpsed last night, and another about Hillary Clinton. Wow.. no time wasted getting the gossip into hard copy.</p><p>He glanced through a book on the Smithsonian Air force museum, which he hadn't time to visit. Shortly he spotted the obligatory photo of the original Wright brothers aircraft in it's pride of place among the historic aircraft. ""The Wright brothers home-built aircraft, the first heavier than air craft to fly"". Well, that showed how little research they'd done. Didn't everyone know that Richard Pearse, the Canterbury farmer, flew months before the Wright brothers...</p><p>The idea formed, faded then stuck hard. He bought a paper to read then headed back to the hotel in the Car he'd just bought.</p><p>He had to hurry to make his plan work. he'd promised Chelsea a special meal that evening, and he didn't like to break a promise. Once made, they were a matter of pride and a challenge when need be.</p><p>It was true, there was no way for an outsider to sneak in a prepared meal. After thinking and thinking, there was only one conceivable way to arrange things.</p><p>The letter took some time to prepare. It had to be done just right, or it would disappear without a trace. That was the easy part. Actually getting it past the gate would be the fun bit. Oh sure, he could send it by mail but that would take days; no good for his purpose.</p><p>So, around mid-morning he approached the sentries on duty at the White house entrance.</p><p>""Good morning, Officer.""</p><p>""Good morning, Sir"", he curtly replied. ""Your visitors pass?"" he asked, hand outstretched.</p><p>""No, I don't want to come in. I'm wondering if you could take this inside when you go off duty"" he asked, showing him the letter with the little carved wooden object securely attached to the outside for easy inspection. He knew better than to have an unidentified hard object inside a letter to gain the attention of security people.</p><p>""I'm sorry sir, I can't do that. All mail must enter by the usual way to be checked before being allowed in.""</p><p>""Forgive me, my fault. It's early and I'm still tired from last night. I'm not asking you to circumvent security, I'm just wondering if you could put this into todays mailbag to be checked along with the rest of the mail.""</p><p>The guard looked impassive.</p><p>He pulled a clean, new ten dollar bill from his wallet, held it up to see, then pushed it into the guards top pocket.</p><p>A hand reached out for the letter.</p><p>Money talks.</p><p>It was maddening having to communicate indirectly to the wet dream within, but it would suffice for now, Aaron thought as he returned to his Car.</p><p>He filled the petrol tank, drove to the freeway onramp and turned South.</p><p>The letter passed sniffer dogs checking for drugs and sulphur content, then the metal detector, and finally a fluoroscope.</p><p>Shortly an internal mailman dropped it into the Kitchen for the perusal of the staff.</p><p>""First time I've ever seen a letter addressed here for us"", a Cook said as they crowded around to check it out.</p><p>The intrigued staff read it once, then a second time to be sure.</p><p>""Cook the mashed potatoes as per normal, slice an onion finely and..."", one read aloud. ""Who does this guy think he is, telling us how to do our job?""</p><p>""Jesus Christ, he's living in hope, isn't he?"", another said, reading further. ""He wants to grease Chelsea up with a meal? If he wants an eligible woman he can come here, there's some very available ones in this kitchen right now.""</p><p>""And look at THIS!"", the first gasped, indicating a paragraph and the little carved wooden object. ""It ain't worth our jobs to do this!""</p><p>""He's payin' enough though"", the second replied, holding up the hundred dollar tip on top of the money included to pay for the ingredients.</p><p>pause.</p><p>""Okay, we do or we don't?""</p><p>They grinned.</p><p>""I'll get the ingredients"", one decided, taking a mental note to buy more than necessary so they could sample it too.</p><p>Weird things go on around here, thought Socks, as he tried to sneak into the Kitchen unobserved. He was hungry as always.</p><p>Just last week, those oddball Cats had tried again to convert him to their cause. He was marking out his territory in the garden, when two of them approached him.</p><p>Hello? He greeted them. They weren't infringing on his territory, and so long as they kept that up he didn't mind their presence.</p><p>Don't you feel ashamed of yourself? one asked.</p><p>Not particularly. Why?</p><p>Join the revolution, they implored him. Flee this refuge of capitalism, join your feline brothers in the struggle against fascist oppression.</p><p>Get yourself a new line, he laughed at them.</p><p>Traitor! Enemy of the people! Class oppressor! they shouted at him. You live in the lap of capitalist luxury while your brothers starve in the streets!</p><p>They crossed the invisible line marking his territory, and he attacked. Surprised by the unexpected onslaught, they ran, and he hardly made contact with fur.</p><p>We'll send a big black Cat to watch you, they shouted as they vanished.</p><p>Yeah right, he called after them.</p><p>But that encounter, brief as it was, had an unexpected sequel a few days ago. He'd been stalking the corridors, minding his own business as he trudged toward Chelseas bedroom, when he noticed the footsteps behind him were a little close for comfort. He'd sped up, but too late he realized he'd run right into the trap.</p><p>""Gotcha!"", said his captors.</p><p>Lemme go, he yelled. I haven't done anything to deserve... Oh, NOOO... he said, recognizing the familiar bottle.</p><p>FLEAPOWDER!!!</p><p>Worse, nobody let him go near them until the next day, when the smell of the powder had dissipated.</p><p>Chelseas mother broke off whatever she was doing at 4:30 as always when her daughter came home from Sidwell. She always did her best to help her out with homework, and the little extra attention also helped take her mind away from the isolation and her friends back home in Arkansas.</p><p>She missed them a lot. Sure, she could chat and write but she missed their outings and seeing them face to face. Regularly, one sent videotapes of her friends' horseplay and shots around the home town, which helped ease the distance. She'd reciprocated once, but hated being by herself in the tape, let alone being photographed.</p><p>Nice smells were coming from the Kitchen. Socks, inquisitive as always, nosed his way in there and began sitting quietly, hoping somebody would take pity on his sad, hungry, pleading face.</p><p>He was shunted out the door the moment he was noticed.</p><p>Hillary had just left, when Socks came in. He'd climbed the stairs and now he marched right up to the teenager to rub against her leg.</p><p>Food. I want food. I'm hungry, he purred and meeowed and pushed against her leg.</p><p>Chelsea picked him up and sat him on her lap, then returned to her homework.</p><p><groan> thought Socks. Can't you ever understand me when I talk to you? Are your ears filled with wax or something? At least it's nice and warm here, he decided. He curled up on her lap and purred for awhile before falling asleep.</groan></p><p>Somebody knocked at her door.</p><p>""Come in.""</p><p>It was her favourite waiter, the one who told her all sorts of jokes when her father wasn't around.</p><p>""Evening, Chelsea. Is a Chicken dish alright for dinner tonight? Someone requested it for you.""</p><p>FOOD!!!! Socks perked up. Finally, someone has said something interesting.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Is a Chicken...""</p><p>""I heard, it's fine, how did it get in?""</p><p>""Someone requested it in a letter and prepaid the ingredients. The dish is something called 'Chicken tonight' thats been splashed over the TV, with a few changes. We're kind of wondering, down in the Kitchen... Could you tell us who it is? The letter didn't say.""</p><p>She shook her head.</p><p>""Sorry, I know how gossip works around here.""</p><p>He handed her a sealed note from inside the letter, which she examined then pocketed to open later.</p><p>The waiter smiled, then left to continue with his chores.</p><p>""Evening Chelsea, mind if I come in?"", her father asked a short time later</p><p>She was doing a short essay on the Bald Eagle, the American symbol of freedom, and which seemed never to be found near Americans any more.</p><p>""What's happened to you? You're wearing bright colors today, Chelsea. Very nice. I'll have to wear shades if you get any brighter"", he joked, misquoting the song.</p><p>""Ta, Dad. I just wanted a change, thats all.""</p><p>""Last night wasn't so bad, was it?""</p><p>""It was excellent!!"", she beamed.</p><p>""Thats good. We're glad you're ignoring the press and enjoying yourself more these days. We won't allow them to take up too much of your time, of course. Your schoolwork's more important"", he said in his fatherly tone.</p><p>""And how's our Cat, eh?"", he said, changing the subject. ""You've been acting real funny today, Socks. Sniffing all over the place when I was addressing the media outside. Half of them were photographing you, instead.""</p><p>He picked up Socks from his daughters lap, put him on his.</p><p>Socks tolerated this for about five seconds, then jumped off and returned to Chelsea.</p><p>""Darned Cat never seems to like males. It hangs around me all day because I feed it, but when it comes to it he even chooses visitors over me. Truly strange animal.""</p><p>""Maybe we're more warm blooded?"", she giggled.</p><p>""Possibly.""</p><p>Partly true, Socks thought. His sensitive little pink nose turned up as he returned to his former position on Chelseas lap. Human males are cold, hard and lumpy. And they don't smell like Dinner.</p><p>When teatime came around she pulled Socks off her lap, disentangling the claws he dug into her jeans in an effort to stay where he was, and set him on the ground.</p><p>She tipped the remainder of the drink into her mouth, crunched the last chunks of Ice, then went downstairs.</p><p>What on Earth has Aaron made up for me, she wondered. No doubt his letter had a forwarding address so she could keep in touch and tell him what she thought of tonights dinner. She hoped the rest of the family weren't having Pizza or McDonalds tonight so she wouldn't look out of place.</p><p>""What's for tea?"", Bill was asking of Hillary when she reached the dining room.</p><p>""No fast food tonight, my dear. We've got some proper food for once.""</p><p>Bill looked disappointed, and resigned himself to whatever was in store.</p><p>""Someone requested this specially for you, Ma'am"", the waiter who brought in Chelseas dish said to her.</p><p>She examined the steaming chicken and pasta, and took an experimental nibble.</p><p>""This IS nice"", she finally said.</p><p>Socks nuzzled against her leg. He could smell every ingredient, every spice, and it was making his mouth water. C'mon, nice human, nice human, spare a crumb for a poor starving Cat...</p><p>She shoved the moggy aside with a foot.</p><p>Bugger it! You make me eat that cold Canned crap in the Kitchen, then you leave me to smell and listen to you lot eating decent food. He rubbed against Chelseas leg again. Feed me! She stroked Socks sides with her feet. No, that is NOT what I want! He tried repeatedly to get his message across, then gave up in disgust and sulked under the table.</p><p>Meanwhile, Bill pursed his lips in thought.</p><p>""The Cooks have been experimenting, I see. This sauce on my Broccoli is excellent. I'll have to congratulate them in person.""</p><p>""Same here"", Hillary replied. ""They cooked some sliced onions with my mashed potatoes. I've never tried that before.""</p><p>She looked over towards her husbands meal.</p><p>""Bill, there's something next to your plate. The waiter must have left it.""</p><p>He searched around and discovered the finely carved little wooden Kiwi waiting there. Intrigued, he examined the label on it.</p><p>""BUY KIWI MADE"", it said.</p><p>He looked disappointed.</p><p>""I plainly remember telling the staff I didn't want any mention of politics after work unless it was important. I have enough every day without a stunt like this being pulled.""</p><p>""Cheeky, aren't they?"" Hillary replied when she saw the label. ""First the nuclear ships issue, then they criticise our economic strategy.""</p><p>""Maybe they're only thinking about us?"" Chelsea suggested.</p><p>""How do you mean?"", Bill asked.</p><p>""The pacific trilateral defence agreement's name doesn't sound right without the 'Z' in it.""</p><p>""Don't be rude"", her father shot back.</p><p>His expression towards his daughter became stern.</p><p>""Chelsea, you may unwittingly have been used to put a message across. Under these circumstances, I feel I'm entitled to read that note you got.""</p><p>She started. The word had spread, fast.</p><p>""No, I haven't. It has nothing to do with it. It's private, for me.""</p><p>""Come on, Bill. We've lost enough privacy with the media hounds watching our every move"", her mother interjected. ""Don't take more of hers away. This is all quite harmless. They're saying we can ignore it or we can come to the table. Personally, I wouldn't mind more diplomacy like this"", she said as she swallowed another forkfull of dinner.</p><p>""Ummm, yes, it makes a nice change"", he admitted. ""Only a New Zealander would do something like this. I wonder what they'll get up to next... challenge out of turn for the Americas cup again?""</p><p>""So we can bring the Catamaran out of storage?"", Hillary laughed.</p><p>""I'm amazed the San Diego yacht club got away with that stunt. But then, we started the contest, so we can interpret the rules any way that suits us"", he replied.</p><p>""Not quite"", replied Hillary. ""The amount of civil justice you get depends on how much you spend, not on whether you're right or wrong. The San Diego yacht club spent the most money on Court rulings, so they won the Legal battle.""</p><p>Big deal, thought Socks. That doesn't have anything to do with food.</p><p>Silent and unobserved, he padded through the silent corridors to the Kitchen. The Cooks didn't mind his presence this time, and their looks promised some leftovers for him tonight.</p><p>The cold, soft, lifeless, soggy, gray, smelly, repulsive unpalatable muck that passed for his food was waiting for him. Be a good Cat, and you might get some pudding, he thought.</p><p>Five minutes later, he was hungry as always.</p><p>Socks found the family in a TV room, watching the news while Hillary read her copy of the ""Sunday star"" newspaper airmailed each week from New Zealand.</p><p>After the news was ""Evening shade"", Hillarys favourite sitcom (Chelsea was convinced her Mum liked Burt Reynolds). At that point, Chelsea wandered off to catch up on CNN news before switching to a movie channel.</p><p>Onscreen was the skeletal figure of Death, clutching his scythe, trying to convince a group of partygoers that they were dead, but wasn't getting very far.</p><p>She knew this movie, now what was it... Yes, that's it, Monty Pythons ""The meaning of Life"", she remembered.</p><p>Finally, Death convinced the partygoers of the possibility of their demise.</p><p>One promptly piped up; ""Well, I just have to say that...""</p><p>""SHUT UP!"" said Death, who was rapidly losing his temper.</p><p>His tirade continued; ""I hate you Americans... You taaaalk and you taaaaalk and you say 'I just wanna say this..', well you're DEAD now, so SHUT UP!""</p><p>So it's true, Chelsea thought. God loves America but everyone else hates it.</p><p>What's that got to do with Food, thought Socks, waking at the racket from the brightly glowing colored rectangular box humans liked to stare at. Weird creatures, humans. He stretched his paws and jumped off Chelseas lap, then headed for the Kitchen to see if the Cooks had finished and put out a plate of warm leftovers for him yet.</p><p>They still hadn't, so he went outside through the catflap near the Kitchen to explore his territory in the twilight.</p><p>""The wanderin' Tom is out there again"", remarked a security guard monitoring a bank of low-light TV cameras.</p><p>Socks paused. That familiar smell again. Stronger this time. He looked around him, but didn't see anything. Eventually he settled his gaze upon a thick bush in the middle of a garden.</p><p>Okay, come on out, whoever you are, he demanded.</p><p>Instantly an orange and yellow cat pounced from behind the bush, and started advancing toward him.</p><p>Oh, her... He'd spotted her several times lately, leering at him.</p><p>Hello there, you big sexy hunk of a Feline, said the stranger.</p><p>What're you doing around here? Socks demanded.</p><p>Funny that, I was about to ask you the same thing, she said.</p><p>You don't belong here.</p><p>I go where I please.</p><p>You've been watching me, haven't you?</p><p>Don't try and pull the fur over my eyes, you watch your neighbours just like everyone else.</p><p>Are you one of those whackos thats been around here?</p><p>Ve haf ways of making your talk, comrade. Yes, they tried their spiel on me too. Nobody takes much notice of them.</p><p>I told you, you don't belong here, he said, uninterested in this stranger.</p><p>Sassy boy hasn't even marked out his territory properly. You're getting slack...</p><p>Socks anger flared and he charged the intruder, claws outstretched.</p><p>Oh, I never knew you cared, she said, easily fending him off. He landed in a confused heap on the grass.</p><p>You're outta your league in this neighbourhood, boy, she said, laughing.</p><p>Stop laughing at me, this isn't fair, Socks grizzled.</p><p>You need to put some wire back into those muscles. Too much easy living, thats your problem.</p><p>If you think it's easy in there, you oughta try it.</p><p>No thanks. Say... maybe I can help fitten you up, but you gotta be nice to me first.</p><p>And what do you expect me to do?</p><p>You've a lot to learn. You really are a pussy, aren't you?</p><p>A delicate tail rubbed against his. Her fur was soft and warm, and smelled of the trees she'd been rubbing against. For a moment it reminded him of the home he'd recently left.</p><p>Wanna play?, she asked.</p><p>They dashed over to the undergrowth in a nearby garden.</p><p>""More darned Cats"", growled one guard to another, listening to the ruckus a minute later. ""This garden must be breeding central in Washington.""</p><p>Grins crossed their faces at the same time.</p><p>""My turn with the fire hose"", one said.</p><p>Hey, I'm not into this kinky stuff, said Socks. Get your claws outta me, girl.</p><p>Looks who's talking. You know you love it, so don't complain, she said, digging her claws in harder still.</p><p>He yowled even louder.</p><p>The force of the freezing hosewater sent them both rolling from their warm hiding place and across the lawn.</p><p>Too shocked even to scream, she hurtled off in one direction while he went the other way, heading toward the waiting Catflap. He didn't make it.</p><p>The probe ship from Omega centauri was hovering above the White house, invisible and unseen by anyone or any instrument. One of the Secret servicemen thought he'd picked up an odd swish and rumble on his directional microphone as it moved into place some minutes before.</p><p>""Yes, I'm positive this is the place"", one Omegan said to the other. ""Now lets find a specimen to implant for observation, someone who won't be missed for awhile.""</p><p>""That won't be easy, the other said. This countrys leader is heavily guarded and constantly being approached. Count him out. Any ideas?""</p><p>""Aha!! Right there, I've found just what we're looking for. Someone whose presence won't be thought unusual, wherever he may be.""</p><p>""Who?""</p><p>""You'll see. Energize the tractor beam.""</p><p>Socks was about to crash through the catflap, when his claws met air. Huh? He rose through the air and a moment later was inside the Omegan vessel.</p><p>Nice joke, he said when he ended up on a warm, comfortable examination table.</p><p>Odd noises came back to him from the two bald-headed spacesuited aliens looking at him. The sounds changed in pitch then became voices he could understand.</p><p>""Locked onto it's brainwaves, the translator will be working now. He can understand us"", was the first thing he heard.</p><p>They turned their attention toward him.</p><p>""Well now, my little friend. You've been chosen to receive the first of the series eleven Brain implants. We're going to use it to listen around you and learn about this planets resources.""</p><p>In celebration of this minor speech, he threw a piece of chocolate into the air and caught it in his mouth.</p><p>""Gimme some food and then we'll talk turkey"", he replied.</p><p>The Omegans looked at each other, then back to Socks.</p><p>""This isn't a deal. You have things, resources, we want. And you're going to help us find them, friend.""</p><p>""I'm not interested in sharing my dinner with you.""</p><p>""We don't care how you feel about it. You have Plutonium, which we're not allowed to produce thanks to our damned environmentalists, so we're going to take yours.""</p><p>""Are you guys even from the same planet?"" Socks sneered.</p><p>""No, we're not. We're from somewhere beyond your Moon.""</p><p>Another piece of Chocolate curved through the air. This time, the Omegan had to adjust his position slightly to catch it.</p><p>""The Moon? Isn't that made of American cheese? Did you bring some? I *LOVE* Cheese"", Socks said.</p><p>The Omegans looked at each other again, surprised looks on their blue faces.</p><p>""We'll forget you said that"", they replied.</p><p>They began sorting out equipment for the implant. Large piercing devices whose purpose he couldn't fathom were soon piled several feet high at the end of the table he was on.</p><p>Another piece of chocolate sailed through the air, was expertly caught on a forked tongue.</p><p>""Stop stuffing your face with those, or you'll end up looking like a Human"", the other Omegan growled.</p><p>""Sorry, I can't help it, these New Zealand Chocolates are so good they're addictive.""</p><p>""You sound like a Coca cola advertisement hidden in the middle of a movie... I still can't believe you fell for some kid leaving a line of Chocolates, we nearly got caught that time, you Schmuck!""</p><p>""Nice Can-opener"" Socks interrupted, looking at one of the instruments. ""So you've got food for me after all?""</p><p>The aliens paused their argument.</p><p>""I'm beginning to have doubts about the suitability of this specimen for the type eleven implant.""</p><p>""Agreed. Lets give him the old type seven instead.""</p><p>""But that'll fill most of it's cranial capacity.""</p><p>""Specimens from this planet only utilize ten percent of their brain capacity. We'll remove the rest and nobody will notice.""</p><p>""Brains?"" said Socks. ""I like Brains. They taste good and remind me of...""</p><p>""SHUT UP!"" they said in unison.</p><p>""Found it"", came the voice of the second Omegan. He was holding the implant up for Socks to see. It was a 3 cubic inch box with a 6 inch wire for insertion into the spinal canal, where it was least likely to be found.</p><p>""This'll take time to install. Lets hope nobody notices he's missing in that time.""</p><p>""The staff in the Kitchen will... They promised me some leftover Chicken with Cheese sauce and Bacon pieces on it this evening.""</p><p>The Omegans looked like they wanted to strangle him.</p><p>""The intelligence people must have got their wires crossed again. Totally unsuitable subject... Flush his memory of us then GET HIM OUTTA HERE!!"", the leader finally decided.</p><p>""Lets grab John Banks, New Zealands minister of Police instead. Nobody will miss him no matter how long we borrow him.""</p><p>A porthole opened and they caught a whiff of outside air. ""PHEW!!"" went one, wrinkling his nose in disgust. ""No wonder the Geminis call this 'The great unwashed country'"" he said, looking at Socks.</p><p>""Hey, it isn't my fault I was born here, I like this country just as much as you..."", he managed to get out before the funny sound began in his ears, and he fell sound asleep.</p><p>The moment he was unconscious, the protein depolarizer erased his recent memories then Socks dropped from sight in the tractor beam.</p><p>He woke on the grass next to the same Bush he'd been drenched in. Brrrr... How did he get there? He could think of better places to sleep. His hunger strangely forgotten, he padded through the silent corridors toward Chelseas bedroom, then froze in his tracks. He'd just caught a whiff of Chicken, and pondered for a moment. The memory of tonights dinner came flooding back, although everything between then and when he'd woken was a blank. Odd.</p><p>He changed course and snuck into the Kitchen, only to find the Cooks finishing the last of the excess food they'd prepared. The rotten beggars hadn't saved anything for him!</p><p>It wasn't any use sulking over eaten food, so he headed up the stairs to Chelseas bedroom.</p><p>His mistress was eating a cupfull of Icecream in bed, after stirring it with her spoon to 'Mr Whippy' consistency.</p><p>Icecream!! He LOVED Icecream!!</p><p>He leapt up onto her bed and began stalking Chelseas dessert.</p><p>""Oh, there you are, Socks. I was wondering where you'd got to. C'mon... up here"" she indicated to the furball.</p><p>""Want some Icecream, huh?"" she asked when he arrived.</p><p>Yes please...</p><p>She scraped the last spoonfull from her cup and held it out to him. Mindful of Feline etiquette as always, he politely approached the offering and sniffed first.</p><p>He was scant millimeters away when Chelsea withdrew the spoon and licked it clean, grinning as she did so.</p><p>AAAARRGGGHHHHH!!</p><p>""You're wet"", she observed. ""Where've you been? Playing with the garden sprinklers again, I suppose.""</p><p>He padded over her warm body, around her book then right up to her face.</p><p>""What do you want, hmmm??"" she asked, scratching his back where he liked it. He began purring with contentment, then licked her chin with his sandpaper tongue.</p><p>""How many times do I have to tell you, don't lick my face!"" she said as she pushed him away.</p><p>Mmmmm... a nice bit of Chicken flavour tonight, he thought as he licked his fur. I wonder what tomorrow will bring.</p><p>He curled up in a ball on her bed against her warmth, shook himself, stretched his claws then relaxed and fell asleep.</p><p>* * * * * * * *</p><p>""Would all passengers please be seated and put your seatbelts on. We will be landing in five minutes. Thank you"", said the flight attendant.</p><p>What?? Oh?? Damn... but what a dream. Too much reading up on current affairs and local news before landing in a new country, Aaron decided.</p><p>After checking his watch was set to the local time he was flying into, he switched his headset radio to a local FM station to catch a weather report, as he'd slept through the pilots announcement.</p><p>Bla bla bla... ""And Socks the Cat will be appearing tonight at the downtown convention centre for the judging of the best imitation in America.""</p><p>""Well Bob, thats one event the Cat lovers out there can't miss"", began the monotonous commentator cum radio station boss's butt licker.</p><p>Aaron perked up. The sleepless night coming up wasn't going to be a total loss after all.</p>"
906,"My Little Neighbor, Amanda, Part 1",Bridgette,bridgette_andrews@yahoo.com,"['Mg', 'rom', '1st', 'con']",Just a short story about a new mother and daughter moving in next door.,2013-04-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter One</h5><p>The first time I saw her I fell in love.</p><p>As I rounded the corner of my garage, various yard tools awkwardly bunched in my hands, I saw the owner of the house next to mine step from his car as another pulled in behind him. I'd known Ed from seeing him from time to time when his rental was once again available. And then, from the small blue less than new compact car, emerged the most beautiful thing my eyes had ever beheld.</p><p>They walked toward the front door of the small home as I stood there, awestruck. She was all bouncy long blond hair and legs. She looked excitedly all about the yard and house as her mother and Ed began chatting about the details and particulars. Then she saw me, still standing there, with clippers and rake askew in my arms, and she smiled. My heart melt, my breath caught, and my knees trembled. She gestured a small wave and I smiled my return, unsure how much enthusiasm to display, considering they may not even become my neighbors.</p><p>After many rude, loud, and ugly neighbors in the house next to mine, I had hoped for years of having something like this happen - a, hopefully, single young mother with a pretty, pretty daughter. This was my best chance yet.</p><p>They disappeared into the little bungalow home on what would be a short tour, it being less than a 1000 square feet with just two small bedrooms, a kitchen, tiny bath, and living room. While Ed kept it up well enough, it was usually occupied by those on government assistance, and prone to late night drinking, loud arguments, and the occasional visit from the local police department. I had considered moving on numerous evenings while lying awake listening to the latest argument about some indiscretion by some young boyfriend against his ""fiancé"". But my home is perfect for me, a single man with no children, smallish, but with a large garage for my hobbies and a nice yard with room for a vegetable garden.</p><p>As I moved about, still slightly breathless and anxious for an agreeable outcome to the rental situation next door, and flustered by the beautifully demure girl who had flashed me that fresh young smile, I put the tools away and made myself busy with needless tasks, on the side of my home facing Ed's, so that I might soon find out if the lovely girl I'd spied would be a neighbor and treasured daily sight, or just another passerby on my street of loneliness.</p><p>Muffled voices became clearer, the back door opened, and the trio emerged from the rear of the house. With just a small shed and an old cheap swing-set and slide, there wasn't much to view in that small lot, but the girl came running out, grinning and giggling, seemingly lost in wonder in what she must have perceived as a large playground for her and what she hoped would be many new friends. She ran and peeked in the shed, clanking the doors as she slid them back together, then onto the swings to test their rusted small chains, as her mother and Ed continued their discussions. While I had gathered my wits once again, it was still difficult not to stare at the young girl as she swung higher and higher, the old set creaking and singing with it's renewed use. She wore a pink top with thin spaghetti straps over her tan shoulders, and a modest loose white skirt that was fluttering in the wind, displaying her also tan long thin legs. She was the most beautiful girl I had ever seen, and I'd seen a good many.</p><p>You see, I've loved little girls all my life. From the time I was eleven years old and I first played with my little four year old cousin, I've always loved the prepubescent form of very young girls. Since the invent of the internet I've viewed thousands upon thousands of the worlds most beautiful offerings, and even before that I would venture out to playgrounds and swimming pools in my city with my trusted camera always at the ready, capturing images of the loveliest little lolitas on display. I dated women for the sole purpose of being close to their daughters, perhaps steeling a touch here and a tickle there, but never sensing the time or opportunity was right to experience what I truly craved. I wanted what I'd seen in those pictures and videos on the internet. I wanted a little girl of my own, to have, to love.</p><p>With just enough distance between us and the wind that day being sufficient to wisk away their words, I couldn't tell what was being said. But Ed and the young mother seemed to be agreeing on most of what the other offered, heads nodding, smiles, and body language showing a general sense of accommodation. Could it be? Would it be? ""Please God, let this happen!"", I pleaded.</p><p>Looking back to take in the beauty of the young girl on the swing, I thought of what it would be like to be close to her. To smell her. To touch her.</p><p>Ed and the mother began to walk back inside when she turned to call to her daughter, ""Amanda, come inside"". ""Amanda"" I thought to myself. Perfect. Sweetly perfect.</p><p>Agreeably and without complaint she leapt from the swing on one last accent and plopped to her feet. Amazingly, she looked to me once again and flashed that beautiful smile, dashing off inside the door Ed was holding for her and her mother.</p><p>Hurriedly, I picked some thing up and acted as though I needed to be in the front yard so that I could gain some insight as to whether or not my most hoped for conclusion might become reality. Minutes passed as I became more and more nervous and hopeful. If she didn't like the home, couldn't afford the rent, or if Ed found her unsuitable, which I thought highly unlikely considering the number of derelicts he'd rented to in the past, they would be coming out sooner than this, only to depart and leave me yet again alone in my little part of the world.</p><p>Then the front door opened, Ed came out and held it for the mother and daughter pair. Smiles were on the faces of all, and as the screen door banged shut Ed and the mother were shaking hands and nodding, an apparent agreement reached. Could it be? Would this lovely young girl and her mother really be my new neighbors? Stopping at Ed's car, he reached in the open window, retrieved his briefcase, and removed some papers. A contract! She was signing it!! They were going to be moving in!! What I had hoped for, begged for, every time that house had been vacant for the last 10 years was finally happening! A pretty, fresh, sweet young girl was moving in right next to me! And with just a single mother, no father figure around, or at least not that I had imagined there might be. We would have to wait and see if the mother had a boyfriend hanging around.</p><p>As they finished finalizing the required paperwork, Ed looked up and saw me. He smiled, waved, and motioned me over. Nervous now, realizing I was about to meet my dreamgirl, I slowly, and shakily, walked the fifteen feet across my driveway and into their yard.</p><p>""Hi Adam! Come meet your new neighbors!"".</p><p>As I approached I now saw just how attractive Amanda's mother was. Even though I only dated women to release the occasional sexual frustration pent-up from not being able to have what I really wanted, and so that my family and friends wouldn't know of my true desires, I still could appreciate the beauty of a more mature woman, even if they didn't arouse me as they might a man with more traditional interests.</p><p>""Adam, this is Julie. She and her daughter, Amanda, will be moving in next weekend"".</p><p>Trying hard to quell my extreme happiness and enthusiasm and look as normal and non-threatening as I could, I extended my hand.</p><p>""Hello Julie, I'm Adam Tisdale, nice to meet you""</p><p>She took my hand and returned, ""Hi Adam, I'm Julie Stephenson, and this is my daughter, Amanda""</p><p>And so here it was, my lifelong hope, dream, and desire. My heart was pounding! My pulse racing! My mouth was dry and I almost stuttered.</p><p>""Hi Amanda, very nice to meet you"". I once again extended my hand, she took it, and I felt her small, soft hand disappear into mine. My head was light, and I tried so very hard to act as any adult would meeting a mere child, and not the object of their most erotic sexual desires.</p><p>""Hi Adam"", Amanda smiled shyly and said.</p><p>""Very nice to meet you both"" I replied as I released her delicate hand and willed myself to turn my attention back to the adults in my presence.</p><p>""Adam's lived here almost as long as I've owned this house"".</p><p>""Yes, I really like it here. I hope you will too."" I said. ""Please let me know if you ever need help with anything"" I offered, hoping I didn't sound too eager.</p><p>""Well thanks, Adam, that's really nice of you. But we'll try not to be a bother"" she replied.</p><p>""No bother at all, I like helping out, please don't hesitate to ask"" I said, again hoping I didn't sound too eager to get to know this lovely young woman and her super hot daughter.</p><p>""Ok, I won't"" she smiled. And with that I thought our first meeting went pretty well, as they began moving toward their cars. Amanda once again looking up at me and smiling as she open her door and jumped in her mom's car. A smile that filled me with electricity, and hope. I waved a small goodbye and turned back down my drive, trying to appear unfazed by the momentous change my life had just taken. Or so I hoped.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Two</h5><p>Lying in bed that night, thinking of all the possibilities to come, I focused on the image of that little girl, Amanda. I didn't yet know her age, she seemed to me to be about 9 or 10, and the exact picture of what my mind's eye considered to be the perfect girl. Thin, with only the slightest hint of what would later become her rounded hips. That long blond hair down to her waist, left uncut for many years, maybe her whole life, almost white at the ends, just a little darker toward the roots, parted to the side and behind her ears. Her round, full face with a few cute freckles over her nose. Bright, pale blue eyes that sparkled and smiled. Fairly straight teeth that made for a lovely smile. Plump, full lips with a hint of childish poutiness. So beautiful, so sexy. Tan skin, smooth and without blemish. A flat chest, the kind that aroused me so, with no hint of the cumbersome floppy things older women had to endure. She was my fantasy girl. And now she was real.</p><p>Naturally, blood flowed and an erection called for my attention. My mind replayed over and over again her lovely form, swinging, smiling at me, her skirt flying up around her waist as she descends, beautiful thighs exposed. Oh those legs. Stroking faster now and imagining running my hands over the length of her legs, feeling her soft, soft skin under my hands. More pressure now, heat spreading through me as I grip and stroke, images of the sweetly nasty things I hoped for, kissing and fondling, licking and exploring, bringing her warm feelings. Stronger and stronger my erection grows as I dream of lying close with her, our bodies intertwined, her small form a part of me, our love for one another exposed. More heated and faster I stroke as the wonderful feeling comes upon me, more and more intense my thoughts and the pleasure they bring me. Finally, the most wonderful act becomes reality in my mind, my cock burning and aching now, my orgasm upon me, as I revel in her young body, pushing in to her, oh so wonderful! Feeling her feeling me inside. Oh the pain, the pleasure, the complete fullness. And now it's here, I erupt as I imagine my cock pulsing inside her, and her loving it, pulling me in to her as I cum, hard and powerful, inside my little lover. Hot release, ecstasy realized, blazing cum flowing through and spurting forth, an organic representation of the love I feel for her. My body shivers and the last pangs of ecstasy course through me, and into her. All that I have offered to her.</p><p>Hopefully it won't be just a dream unfulfilled. Hopefully I will find a way to make it real. I must. I must plan. I must study. I must use all my cunning. This may be my best chance, my last chance.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Three</h5><p>If you think that week dragged on, you're right. Everyday I hoped Julie and Amanda might stop in, maybe bring a few things as they began to move in, but no. So disappointing everyday as the sun set and no sight of my prize. No patience had I as I waited. But I did busy myself with my plans. How might I ingratiate myself to her mother? How might I win the favor of her little girl? These are the thoughts that possessed me. This was my task, my single reason for being. I'd always known I'd have my chance, sooner or later. I wouldn't let this one get away.</p><p>And finally the weekend was here. Saturday morning came bright and sunny. It was late May and warm, a perfect day for moving. I, of course, woke early, so excited for the time to have come. Today I would see her! Today I would begin my courtship. Slowly, stealthily, I would earn Julie's trust, and win Amanda's love.</p><p>Nine o'clock came and went, then ten, eleven, and now it was noon. Where could they be? Surely they would take advantage of the nice weather and get an early start? Apparently not.</p><p>I went inside and, having been to nervous for breakfast, prepared a light lunch. Just a sandwich and something, I don't even remember what, so excited and anxious I was. Turned on the TV to try to calm my mind, flipped through a few dozen channels, turned it off. Ate a few bites, still too nervous, wrapped it up and put it in the fridge. Went back outside, waited.</p><p>Just to have some reason to be outside when they, if they, arrived, I began sanding the side door to my garage, it being slightly in need of a new coat of paint. Turned on the stereo in the garage, opened the overhead door, cranked up some tunes and went to work, always keeping an eye on the street and hoping they'd be here soon. You can't imagine just how much this was affecting me. Every time I heard a car approaching my heart leapt, and my blood pressure rose. Sanding the door helped. At least my heart rate was raised for a reason, and to a constant level. The exertion felt good.</p><p>Just when I was getting into it and about half done with the sanding, it happened. Julie's little blue car pulled into her drive and came to a quick stop. It was getting to be late afternoon and the shadow of my garage was over her car, so I couldn't see into the compartment very well. No one got out.</p><p>I looked away, not wanting her to see me so interested, and began sanding again, trying my best to appear disinterested. Seconds went by and still nothing. What the heck?</p><p>After what seemed an eternity, the passenger door opened and Amanda appeared. Joy! So lovely! Already I was thinking of her as mine, not just the little girl next door.</p><p>But something was wrong. Amanda wasn't smiling. She tentatively walked around the front of the car, even in obvious unhappiness a vision of young grace and beauty, and went to the driver door. She opened it and reached round to help her mother out. Julie was a mess! What the fuck?</p><p>She had obviously been beaten. Badly. Having been down on one knee sanding the bottom part of the door, I sprang to my feet and ran to the pair. Julie was trying to stand and having trouble to doing so. I now could see that she had many bruises on her face, shoulders, and arms, and who knows where else under her clothes. Amanda couldn't sufficiently hold her mother's weight and I went to her side. Julie was crying, seemingly still traumatized and maybe in shock from the beating.</p><p>""Julie! What happened?"" I asked.</p><p>She just whimpered.</p><p>""Can you walk?""</p><p>She nodded slightly and I offered my shoulder for her arm, and my arm around her waist. She limped heavily against me as I moved us toward her house. Realizing she had no furniture, or anything in her new home with which to tend to her, I stopped, picked her up, and began carrying her to mine. Amanda was now sobbing as well, and before I knew what was happening, I had the two in my front room, Julie on a small couch, Amanda kneeling on the floor next her, and me, with my cellphone in one hand, trying to dial 911 and get a towel from the drawer, turn on the faucet, and grab some ointment at the same time with the other. Julie has ceased crying, but was not speaking.</p><p>""911, do you have an emergency?"" I vaguely heard an operator say.</p><p>After relaying my address and the facts, I ended the call and turned to Amanda.</p><p>""What happened?"" I asked.</p><p>""He beat her up"" was all she said.</p><p>""Who?""</p><p>""Her boyfriend"".</p><p>Of course. So fucking sad.</p><p>I began cleaning Julies wounds and applying some salve to her scrapes when I heard the ambulance approaching. Thank God! While I didn't think Julie's wounds were necessarily life-threatening, I very much wanted someone with more ability than me taking a look at her. And soon. She still wasn't talking, and her breathing seemed short, shallow, and fast.</p><p>Amanda was still crying and quite scared. I tried to soothe her with kind words.</p><p>""It's ok, honey. She's gonna be ok."" A warm hand for her shoulder, and she immediately fell against me.</p><p>""He just kept hitting her and hitting her!"" she screamed in to my chest as I naturally brought my arms around her to comfort her. Even with the serious situation around me I couldn't help feeling a sudden rush of excitement as I tenderly held the little girl, rubbing her arms and shoulders and squeezing her to me.</p><p>The ambulance crew came in and quickly surmised she needed to be taken to the hospital. They asked me my relation to Julie and I told them I was just her neighbor. Her new neighbor. Amanda being a minor couldn't ride in the ambulance with her mother. Upon hearing this Amanda began sobbing even harder, and I of course offered to take her straight to the hospital behind the ambulance. Having Julie secured inside, and in much the same condition as before, the ambulance pulled out with Amanda and I in close pursuit.</p><p>Still crying I tried to console her.</p><p>""Don't cry, honey. We'll be there in a minute and the doctors are waiting for her. She's going to me fine"".</p><p>""I know, but what happens when he comes again? Will you stop him?"".</p><p>What the fuck? Just what was I getting myself into? I was willing to do anything for this little girl, I just never thought it would be something like protecting her from some enraged kook. This was heading downhill fast. Would they still be able to move in next to me? Would Julie be ok and able to earn a living? Would I have to face some jealous ex jerk in order to win my prize? Man, this wasn't gonna be easy.</p><p>""Well, hopefully that won't happen, we'll see. But I won't let anyone hurt you or your mom if I'm around"". That sounded like a good thing to say, right? Any normal guy that didn't want to make love to this sweet girl would say the same, wouldn't they?</p><p>After a few more minutes of quick driving, and more supportive words of encouragement to Amanda, we arrived at the hospital. As promised the doctors were waiting and she was whisked through the emergency room after a quick triage, and out of sight of Amanda and I.</p><p>We went to the waiting area and Amanda, still quite upset but no longer crying, without hesitation jumped into my lap and wrapped her arms around my neck, pushing her cheek into my chest. This was more that I was ever hoping for in my plans. Being in this position with Amanda so close to me, needing affection from me, this was way off in the distance in previous planning. Little did I know the price I would pay to be with her.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Four</h5><p>Not 20 minutes after Julie was taken in, a doctor appeared to inform us of Julie's condition. Because I wasn't a relative, the doctor could only tell me that she needed to be kept at least overnight, maybe longer, but that he expected her to make a full recovery. I asked if we could go see her, or at least if Amanda could, but he said she was under sedation, ""asleep"" for Amanda, but that she should be well enough in the morning and available at 9:30m when visiting hours began. And if all went well, able to leave later in the day, or the next at the worst.</p><p>The doctor, as is usual, was quite busy and didn't seem interested in what I, the new neighbor guy and unrelated to this little girl, was now going to do with her. He left us there, standing hand in hand. And it downed on me that I was holding hands with a girl that I already loved, and was seemingly responsible for the immediate future. Or tonight at least. Unbelievable!</p><p>Amanda had understood enough of the doctor's review to have been uplifted, no longer crying and asking me questions as we walked back to my car.</p><p>""So mom will be out tomorrow?"".</p><p>""Yes, I think so."".</p><p>""And you'll bring me to come and get her?"".</p><p>""Well, I'm not sure yet, I mean, I would be happy to, but I don't know just what we're going to do with you tonight"".</p><p>""What do you mean?"", and with that her lower lips quivered. ""Aren't we going to your house? And then back here tomorrow?"".</p><p>""Well, yes. I mean, I guess we'll go back to my house now, but we need to call someone in your family to see what they want to do. Do you have an aunt or uncle or maybe grandparents close by?"".</p><p>""Ya, I guess. We go see my grandma and grandpa sometimes, it's like a while away, but not real far."" she offered.</p><p>""Well, maybe I'll call Ed and see if your mom put an emergency number down on the rental agreement"" I said.</p><p>Apparently satisfied with that, Amanda just said ""Ok"". I returned an ""Ok"" and a smile and that was that.</p><p>Ok. Now the emergency was over. I could think a little. Here I was, driving home with this beautiful girl beside me, wondering just how things could have progressed like this so quickly! In my wildest dreams I didn't expect to be so close and accepted by this sweet girl in just an hour or so. Of course I wasn't happy that her mother was hurt, quite the opposite actually, I was frickin' pissed about it! But since she was out of immediate danger, and apparently would be released tomorrow, things seemed to be going my way. While I fully intended to call Ed and find out what I should do about Amanda, I secretly hoped that it might work out that she would spend the night with me. Not in any kind of a sexual way, at least not yet, it was still very early and I didn't wasn't to scare her make her uncomfortable for any reason. But just being able to be so close to her, intimately so, on this very first night was incredible. I guess I couldn't have asked for more at this point.</p><p>We pulled into my drive, parked outside the garage and both jumped out. She waited for me to see which way we would enter, and I had to check myself to be sure I wasn't in a dream. Here I am, taking the most beautiful girl I had ever seen into my house, able to do anything my evil heart desires with her, though I would never force myself on anyone, especially a child. And not just because of the long jail term to be earned for doing so, but because I'm just not like that. I'm a total nice guy. No, really. Yes, I dig young girls. A lot! Really young girls a lot! I'm not ashamed of it, some of my girlfriends even knew. But I never did anything anyone didn't want me to, at least not while they were awake.</p><p>As I lead her to my door, she took may hand, quite naturally. I couldn't believe it! She seemed to trust me and like me already. Obviously she had just been through a traumatic experience, and I was a nice, normal-appearing guy. But was she this open and affectionate with everyone? Did she already like me for some strange cosmic reason? Or was she just scared, I'd been nice to her, and so she was clinging to me for comfort? I assumed the last, though already secretly hoped that she somehow felt something more for me. But how could she? She was 9, or was she? I realized I didn't even know for sure, and that was the first question I asked her as we sat at my kitchen table.</p><p>""So, how old are you?"" I questioned, with a smile and an interested expression.</p><p>""I'm 8, but I'll be 9 next month, June 19th!"" she answered with a smile, apparently proud of the milestone accomplishment. So, she was a little younger than I thought, and a bit tall for her age. I wondered if she was maturing sexually early too? From her apparently completely undeveloped chest, I didn't think so, but who knew? She was so beautiful, sitting there across from me in my little kitchen. I felt so much excitement being so close to her!</p><p>""I see"" I said, ""And how old is your mom?"".</p><p>""She's 22, I think, something like that"".</p><p>I didn't know how to word the next question, but with one so young she didn't understand the frankness of what I was asking.</p><p>""Do you know your father?"".</p><p>""No, my mom said he moved away before I was born. It makes her sad to talk about it. It makes me sad too."".</p><p>""I see, that is sad. I'm sorry, honey"" I comforted.</p><p>""Ya, I hope I can meet him someday"".</p><p>""I do too, sweety. I do too."" Not totally meaning it, but not wishing her unwell. Sure, she should know her dad, but I had my own wicked desires to consider. I didn't need her father coming back into the picture, and didn't think I needed to worry about it. Another good development.</p><p>I called Ed and told him of the incredible occurrences of the day, and he was, to say the least, upset and dumbfounded on what to do. He said Julie hadn't given him an emergency number, claiming she had no one in the city or close by that could or would come. Ed's wife had died 5 or 6 years ago and he was nearing 70, so he couldn't and didn't want to take her. I didn't want to appear eager in any way to keep her in my care, though I wanted that more than anything in the world, even my soul. I offered that maybe I should call the police, or the social services people, then slyly added how it would be tough for her to go into the system for just one night, when her mother was going to be released just the next day. He seemed to agree, without suspicion , and so it was, without acknowledging the inappropriateness of it, agreed that without a better alternative, that I would watch the girl for the night, and hopefully return her to her mother's care the next day.</p><p>I never expected this to happen, and was somewhat unprepared. I wasn't just going to jump her bones, as much as I may have wanted to. This was a relationship I wanted to nurture and bring along slowly, or so I had been preparing for. Now, with us thrown together like this, I knew that nothing seriously fun could happen tonight. She had been through too much that even if I were successful in some small way, I felt like I would be taking advantage of her, and that's not what I wanted to do. I wanted her to fall in love with me.</p><p>""Are you hungry, Amanda?""</p><p>Seemingly relaxed and now quickly rebounding from the days events, she was indeed.</p><p>""Yes! I didn't realize until just now, but I'm way hungry! Do you have any food?""</p><p>Smiling at her bluntness I said, ""Why yes, yes I do. Would you like me to cook something for you or would you rather go out and get something?""</p><p>""You cook?"" she asked in a way that made me think she was surprised at the idea.</p><p>""Well, yes, actually. I'm a really good cook, I like to"".</p><p>And with that I was off. Grabbing this and that from the cabinets and fridge. Amanda sat watching me from the table, and I her whenever I had the chance. She was so lovely, and I was so enchanted with her already. She seemed to like talking with me, and we did all the while I was preparing our meal. She was bright and intelligent for her age. I fell for her more and more as we chatted.</p><p>""Adam?"" after a brief pause.</p><p>""Yes?"". I wondered. It sounded like she was changing gears and had something new to talk about.</p><p>""Do you have a girlfriend?"".</p><p>Wow, that was unexpected. ""No, not right now"".</p><p>""Why not?"".</p><p>""Well, I just don't right now. I'm kind of in between, you might say"", almost embarrassed at having to explain my single status to this beautiful 8 year old girl.</p><p>""Have you ever been married?"", again, the bluntness.</p><p>""No. I've been close a few times, but it just never worked out"".</p><p>""Why not?"" she continued her line of questioning.</p><p>""Oh, I dunno. Just never found the right girl I guess. Why are you so interested in my love life?"" I chided her.</p><p>""Well, you just seem so nice, I mean, you helped me and mom today and you don't even know us, I mean, not really"".</p><p>""I know, but I met you both last week, and I was looking forward to you moving in all week"" I offered, sure that the insinuation would be lost on this sweet child. ""And even if I hadn't met you and liked you already, I would've helped you"".</p><p>""You like me?"" she asked, obviously pleased with the idea.</p><p>""Well yes, very much. You're a beautiful and sweet girl, of course I like you. I like you a lot."". I liked the way this way going. She beamed at the idea of my feelings for her, and that warmed my heart, and other places too.</p><p>""I like you a lot too!"" she admitted. Blushing perhaps at my description of her being beautiful.</p><p>I was in heaven. This was going too well! I smiled at her, and she at me, and we finished our dinner in mostly silence. She complimented me on my cooking ability by finishing everything on her plate, and sitting back with a completely satisfied look on her face. I loved her more and more. I wanted to go to her right then, to pick her up, admit my undying love for her, and kiss her deeply. The experience of holding her closely to me earlier had been intoxicating, and I wanted more. But again, now was not the time. Or so I thought.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Six</h5><p>I began cleaning the dishes and putting things away after our meal, Amanda trying to help as much as she could, actually making the process take longer, but more enjoyable as I watched her up on her tippy toes putting the glasses away, or bending over putting pans away, getting a little peek of her pink panties. She was so incredibly hot. Perfect in size and dimension. Graceful and very feminine in her movements and the way she held herself. She had a habit of twirling her hair as she talked that I found adorable. In fact, everything about her was adorable, she was a very sweet child, and a very nice person. She was more than I could've hoped for. Please let this last.</p><p>After all was done, I thought about what was next, and a bath sounded like a good idea. She agreed and I led her down the hall to my guest bathroom. I supplied fresh towels and shampoo, and we stood smiling at each other for a moment before I withdrew and gave her some privacy. She seemed to have little bit of a mischievous look to that smile she had given me, or perhaps I imagined it, but it really made me hot. I hadn't planned it, nor thought I'd needed it, but while I listened to her bath, I began masturbating outside the bathroom door. So excited I was at the idea of a beautifully naked little 8 year old girl just inches away from me, slippery and wet, I couldn't contain myself. As she hummed and sang to herself in the tub, I quietly, and quite intensely, listened, and came with powerful surges. I needed to just to get through the rest for the night without attacking her! Feeling quite ashamed at my pervish exploits, I clean up, and headed to my own bedroom for a quick shower.</p><p>I was quick and was out before she was calling for me. When I was again outside her bathroom door she called to me.</p><p>""Adam?""</p><p>""Yes, honey?""</p><p>""I need some clothes!"". The idea hadn't occurred to me, strangely enough. Now what?</p><p>""Ok, hold on a sec, I'll see what I can do"". I patted down the hallway and into my room, deciding on one of my older tee shirts, but had no idea what I should give her for undergarments. Thinking about it for a few seconds I realized I didn't have anything that would come close to fitting her. I guess she would have to go without, an incredibly exciting idea to me, but I didn't know how she would take it.</p><p>Back down the hallway and a tap on the door. ""What did you get me?"" she asked.</p><p>""Here, I'll crack the door a little and hand it to you. I only have a shirt, I don't really have anything else that will fit you"", hoping she would know what I meant.</p><p>""Ok"", and her little hand reached up and grabbed my tee shirt from between the slightly opened door. Even though I didn't want to, I peeked in during that brief second to catch a glimpse of her in the mirror. I caught my breathe. She had dried her self with the towel but hadn't wrapped herself and was completely naked behind the door. She was a goddess! More beautiful than I could ever believe possible. My cock instantly sprang back to life, even after having a workout just minutes before. She was truly incredible! I couldn't believe my eyes. I couldn't believe I was looking at a really hot naked girl in my own bathroom! I wanted her even more, and had to use great restrain not to take her right then and there. Thankfully she didn't see my gaze, grabbed the towel and slammed the door closed. I had to once again stop and realize just how lucky I was. This was beyond my wildest dreams.</p><p>I told her, through the closed door, that I would be in the living when she was finished brushing her teeth and hair. How awesome was this? Having a little girl preening and prettying herself in my bathroom?! My heart was pounding and I felt like a teenager before a first big date where sex might just be a possibility, even if it wasn't one tonight. Just being so close to her, with no one else around was going to be heaven.</p><p>I went to the living room, turned on something I thought she might like, and waited for my princess.</p>"
907,"My Little Neighbor, Amanda, Part 2",Bridgette,bridgette_andrews@yahoo.com,"['Mg', 'rom', '1st', 'con']",Just a short story about a new mother and daughter moving in next door.,2013-04-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter Seven</h5><p>As I waited for Amanda to complete her activities in my bathroom, I couldn't help smiling to myself at the day's events. Just 8 hours ago, around noontime, I'd been unsure when they would arrive, or if they would come at all. Now, while Julie was recuperating in the hospital, victim of a pummeling at the hands of the man she was apparently trying to escape, I had her 8 year old daughter, Amanda, soon to emerge from a long, warm, bubbly bath, all to myself for the entire night! How did this happen? How had this lovely little girl been delivered to me?</p><p>But nothing would happen this night. Certainly Amanda had endured far too much to be in any kind of playful mood, or ready to receive any of my carefully planned advances. Besides, this was already moving along much more quickly than I had originally planned. During our first hours together I had held this lovely girl in my arms and comforted her. Felt her lean into me and embrace me in return. Felt her little arms around me, pulling me to her as I did the same. I should be, and was, very pleased with the results up to this point, other than her mother's condition. This girl, so lovely in her fresh young innocence, was everything I'd ever hoped for, and never thought I had the slightest chance of obtaining. I must proceed carefully. I must not ruin this, my last, best, chance for the love I so dearly needed.</p><p>But just how should I proceed? Already all my plans had gone out the window. Obviously I hadn't planned on having Amanda alone with me so soon, even if she did seem to feel comfortable with me. That was strange too, and made me wonder just what she had already experienced in her young life that would enable her to so quickly be drawn to me? If her mom had been dating the type of men that would do her such physical harm, might they also be the kind who would do unspeakable things to her little girl? God I hoped not. I hated to think of anyone hurting Amanda, but hated even more the thought of someone else having her before me! I wanted her to be a virgin.</p><p>And then, there she was, standing before me.</p><p>Deep in thought I'd not heard her approach. With hair still damp, and other parts of her too, my old threadbare t-shirt clung to the still wet portions of her preteen body. I couldn't help but let my eyes wander over the whole of her. Standing there as she was with her head tilted to one side and twirling a long strand of her golden hair, she was the embodiment of everything I'd ever hoped for, and as I gazed upon her I smiled approvingly. Looking all the way down the length of her, then back up to meet her eyes, obvious in my pleasure at the sight of here. She knew I was admiring her little body and it seemed not to bother her in the least. Another really good development!</p><p>Seconds pass without words, she watching me watching her. I could look at her forever and never tire, never see the same part of her the same way twice, never chose the same words to describe her. I wondered if she had any idea how much I needed her, desired her, and how much power she already wielded over me. I was in love. I'd been smitten. My heart sped and my cock twitched, already beginning to grow inside my sweats.</p><p>""Whatcha thinkin'?"" she asked, bringing me back into the moment.</p><p>""Oh, nothing"", hoping she'd ask again.</p><p>""Ya huh, you were thinkin' about somethin'"" again somewhat coyly, and not wishing to be put off.</p><p>""I was just noticing how pretty you are."", came from my mouth, though I hadn't intended to say the words. So breathtaking she was standing there, lamplight behind her illuminating her silhouette through her makeshift nightgown, that a prodding from within had brought the words to my lips, not conscience thought. Backtracking and hoping I hadn't said something that might end my dream come true I hastily added, ""I mean, you look cute in my t-shirt"".</p><p>She tried to hide a small smile, and couldn't. Did she blush? Well I guess that was good timing! Because she then began to slowly walk toward me, still twirling her hair, but now her eyes cast down demurely.</p><p>And now here, touching me, pushing up against me, her hip resting against my knee as she stood facing me, one little foot halfway covering the other, her hands close together just above my knee, just smiling her sweet smile and looking up at me. She was a vision of little girl grace and elegance. I'd never been so close to anything so absolutely breathtaking.</p><p>""You think I look cute in this?"" still smiling, cheeks slightly flushed, as were mine I'm sure, looking down at my old shirt draping over her sexy little body.</p><p>To add to my excitement she then took both sides of her pseudo-nightgown and tugged them out tight for emphasis, pulling the thin fabric and stretching it over the length of her and outlining her gorgeous body for me. The slight swell at her tummy and hips, the small pair of delicate bumps on her smooth preteen chest, her long hair falling over the hump of her bottom, once again arousing my more deviant side. The roundness of her bottom and surprising fullness there a special turn-on for me. A sexy little angel, that's what she was.</p><p>""I think you look very cute, in that"" I admitted. Blood pulsing, I could hear my heart racing again, I was so into this little girl! 'Careful Adam', I thought to myself, 'don't push'.</p><p>""You think I'm pretty?"" she asked, still looking directly into my eyes and now somewhat nervously or anxiously or excitedly, I wasn't sure which, bumping her hip back and forth into my knee like a nervous habit. She seemed to like this, and I know I did! But did she really not know just how beautiful she was? Lucky for me! She could have any man on the planet, at least any man in his right mind who had an appreciation for sexy little girls! And yet, here she was with me!</p><p>Knowing I should slow things down a little, but unable to resist her charms, I replied, ""Amanda, I think you are way pretty. In fact, I think you're the most beautiful girl I've ever seen"". It was an immense turn-on just saying those words to such a young girl, and every word was true.</p><p>She was unfazed by what I thought was my rather bold admission, and actually seemed quite pleased with my compliments, unaware as she was of my true intentions.</p><p>My cock was rigid and hot in my sweatpants, my balls beginning to ache. Either I needed to slow this down now, or I would end up taking her virginity this very night. My more decent side won out and I offered, ""I bet I know what you would like!""</p><p>""What?"" she asked, smiling, eyes twinkling, expectant.</p><p>""How about some ice cream?"".</p><p>""Yes! I'd love some! What kind do you have?"" she asked as I rose from the sofa and headed for the kitchen, she padding along close behind me.</p><p>""Well, let's see"" as I opened the freezer. I placed my hands under her arms and picked her up so she could look inside with me, or really just so I could touch her and hold her again. She wrapped her legs around my midsection, arms around my neck, and my hand fell almost automatically to her bottom to support her weight, and to feel the most luxurious little ass ever! She seemed not to notice.</p><p>""Looks like we have some chocolate with white chocolate chunks, or vanilla with pecans"" I said.</p><p>She look thoughtful for a moment then said, ""I'd like some chocolate, please!"", quite excitedly, and with proper manners.</p><p>""Chocolate it is, I'll have some vanilla"".</p><p>I prepared two bowls, handed one down to her eagerly waiting hands, and headed back to the living room. Hopefully some cold ice cream and a little television might ease the sexual tension I was feeling, but I doubted it.</p><p>Down we plopped onto the sofa, me on the right side and she in the middle. I gave her the remote and let her chose something for us to watch. After flipping past a few channels she picked a rerun of Hannah Montana. Good choice! It was an early one, when she was younger, and therefore, much cuter. At least to me.</p><p>She gobbled up her snack in just a few minutes, placed the bowl on my coffee table, then scooted back into the couch, and up against me. How many nights had I dreamed of just such an evening? And here we were! Shivering from the cold cream and cool early summer evening, she pushed into my left arm until it yielded, then pulled in up over and around her, and nestled into me with my arm now wrapped around most of her. It seemed she wanted some comfort from me. I couldn't believe my luck, nor would I waste this opportunity! Time to explore.</p><p>""Mmm, you're warm"", she cooed, snuggling into me as hard as she could, pulling on my hand to make my arm tighter around her. 'This must be what heaven feels like', I thought, and squeezed her little body to me. With feet drawn up under her bottom and her hands pressed together between her legs, her nighty fell down her to her waist and exposed her bottom and lovely thighs! I'd forgotten she wasn't wearing anything under my t-shirt!. I began lightly stroking and caressing her legs, from her cute little feet and ankles up to her knees, then back down to her thighs, a slight squeeze of this soft supple part of her, then back up to her knees to start all over again. That she was enjoying this as much as I was apparent and obvious as she reached out with her left hand across me and hugged me into her. I felt my cock, already straining and hard, become lava-hot as it began to fill with precum., her pheromones calling to me and igniting a fire within. She was now warm to my touch, exuding heat, and raw sexiness, and I was dizzy with anticipation. Deep breaths, then breaths held, as both of us experienced something neither of us had before. Her, the feeling of a man's excited touch, and me, the pinnacle of all I'd ever hoped for. Both our pairs of eyes were on the blond-wigged sexy singer on the Disney channel, but all our attention was on each other, sending little signals and responses with sighs, murmurs, and wiggles.</p><p>On my next pass over her legs I allowed my hand to fall further, down to her hip, her unbelievably soft, supple, sexy naked hip! Not only did she not object, but she purred her pleasure into my chest and pushed more weight down onto my hand, then looked up at me and smiled. Never before, from earliest puberty until this day, had I ever felt more passion flowing through me than I was at this moment! At the very second when Amanda made known to me that I could fondle and enjoy her lovely young body without objection, I felt on the edge of a powerful climax. Amanda was going to make me to cum in my pants! The fact that she didn't even know what that meant made me hotter, so innocent and unknowing she was. I wanted to ravage her!</p><p>Now, when my hand reached it's lowest point on it's travels down her legs, she lifted her perfect little ass just ever so slightly, seemingly so that I might reach a little deeper, to a naughtier place beneath her. I was now able to cup a large portion of her ass in my hand, coming closer and closer to her most private of places. Her passions stirred, her need created, this was exactly how I wanted it to be. Sooner than I'd planned or hoped, but I already knew that my cock would not be denied.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Eight</h5><p>Not allowing myself to think that the time was right for an all-out fucking of this sweet child, I began to strategize as to just how best to satisfy my burning need and my aching balls. The episode was ending, but neither of us spoke. I hoped it was because she, too, didn't want this perfect few moments to end.</p><p>""Are you getting sleepy, Sugarplum?"" I asked, knowing she wasn't.</p><p>She looked up quickly and shook her head, ""No, I'm not sleepy at all"", then returned her head to my chest and gave me a tighter squeeze. Nice. I'd given her an out and she'd refused it. She liked me! And she liked having me molest her tiny 8 year old body! It seemed too easy, but I wasn't about to complain, my lust for her growing by the second. Her innocence a magnet for my desires.</p><p>""How about if we get a blanket out, just in case one of us falls asleep?"" I offered, remembering how, when I was a young lad, it seemed easier to get some nice feels from the girls I'd experimented with if the act was hidden from view. This would also give me a reason to become prone on the sofa, and for Amanda to lay down beside me. My God, I was actually doing it!</p><p>""Okay!"" she chirped, and released me from her grasp. I went to the hall closet and snatched a spare blanket, Amanda waiting expectantly for me with a big grin on her angelic face. She had her bare legs pulled up to her chest again, and as I walked back to her with the cover I glimpsed it! I saw her beautiful little pussy hiding behind her heels. I wanted to stop right where I was so that I might continue to take in the loveliest of her charms, or better yet, run to her and bury my face between her tasty thighs, but I kept walking, despite my raging, bulging hard-on. But I'd seen it! And it was incredibly beautiful, intoxicatingly lovely! And I wanted more! I wanted to taste it and feel it wrapped around my cock. I wanted to smash into it and through it, deep into her. I wanted to fill her completely and feel her cling to me as I exploded inside her. I wanted to fuck this hot little 8 year old badly!</p><p>As I got closer to the sofa Amanda sifted and sprawled herself out, as children will do, awaiting the cooling wash of a fresh sheet or blanket being floated down over them, enveloping them. I obliged, and she giggled softly as I repeatedly flung the blanket high into the air so that it might settle snuggly over her little form, never getting it just right and, therefore, repeating the process over and over.</p><p>When it was enough and now time for me to take my place next to my love, she whipped the blanket open for me, an invitation to snuggle even more intimately than we had before. I slid in behind her and she immediately push herself back against me. How could this be happening? If only she knew what she was doing to me by pushing her sexy little preteen ass into my already raging cock! She didn't acknowledge the third head in our party, so I lovingly wrapped my arms around her and pulled her back into me. She obliged and wrapped her arms around mine and squeezed me back. She didn't know why it felt so good, but she did know that she didn't want it to stop! Well there was no possibility of that!</p><p>My cock, on autopilot, longed to be between her pouty little pussy lips, but for the time being was satisfied with pushing straight out from my sweats and directly against Amanda's sweet little ass. I didn't care how obvious the act, I was very nearly in a stupor, overwhelmed by the feeling of having this sexy girl so close, and so available to me.</p><p>Unable to control myself, I began very gently thrusting into her, almost imperceptible at first, awaiting any sign of resistance, then slightly more firmly when none came. Her soft yet firm ass cheeks felt wonderful against my rock hard cock, but I wanted more. And so did Amanda, though she didn't yet know what that meant. She was more brazenly pushing back against me, matching my rhythm and squeezing my arms with each lunge. Her body instinctively new how to accept my advances. This was perfect. No words necessary, just nature taking it's course between a man and his preteen lover.</p><p>My hands roamed more freely now after seeing the reaction our mock fucking was having on Amanda, and boosted to boldness by her active participation in our humping. Across her chest with gentle probing, stopping briefly to circle each of her small, now bristling nipples. Flat and smooth the rest of her chest, no sign of any development there yet. So sexy! She sucked in her breathe as I, again very gently, took one nipple between my fingers and rubbed it back and forth. Another first! Moving lower I felt her ribs, the softness of her stomach, then lower yet. Just above her little mound I detoured to her sides and hips, locating the bottom of her nightshirt, and ever so slowly raising it up, up, over her hips. Just as I hoped, but still couldn't believe, she raised up so that the shirt could be moved out of the way of my groping hands, now exposing her lower body completely. It almost seemed as though we'd been lovers forever, so natural our movements were.</p><p>Just then Amanda gathered her hair to pull it all over to one side, out of my way. I decided now would be a good time to confirm all was well.</p><p>""Honey, are you okay?"" I softly whispered near her ear.</p><p>""Yeah. This feels really nice. I get a funny feeling inside when you push against me"", then, Don't stop"" she breathed more than said. I had stopped, and now resumed, more strongly now that she'd asked for it, forcefully pressing my cock against her, feeling her sweet bottom squishing into my lap, and my cock. She let slip a small moan of pleasure, smiled, and lowered her head so that she could rub her cheek against my forearm, and also to gain some leverage with which to hold herself against my pressings.</p><p>""I know, it feels really good to me too. I love holding you like this, Amanda"" I stated for the record. I couldn't believe how accommodating this little girl was being. I wondered again if maybe she'd been touched before?</p><p>But this was no time to ponder that. With her shirt now up and exposing her little titties, I had to get my hands on her luscious little 8 year old body again. For so many years I had dreamed of this very moment, and now it was here! Both hands around her and covering her flat chest, I pulled her into me again as I continued pumping her tight little bottom. Her eyes were half closed and she had a look of serious concentration on her face, experiencing feelings she never felt before and trying to make sense of the messages her body was sending to her brain. Hard stuff for one so young and inexperienced.</p><p>Slowly, but purposefully, and with no doubt as to my final destination, I began sliding my hand toward her puffy little mound. This was so exciting! My entire body was on fire!</p><p>Paying close attention to Amanda's reactions for any signs that she might not wish to have my hands on her most sensual parts, even in my heightened state of sexual arousal I was prepared to back-off if she became frightened. But that didn't happen. Instead, as my left hand moved ever closer, she seemed to know what I wanted and parted her legs almost instinctively. This was it! I was going in!</p><p>Another children's show was beginning on TV, but neither of us cared, so caught-up in our passion were we. With my right arm under and around Amanda's upper body, my right hand cupping her left shoulder and pulling her body ever closer and tighter, my left hand travelled lower still. Her skin was so amazingly silky soft! I'd never felt anything like it before. I left her belly button behind, inching closer, her breathing now matched mine, almost panting. She knew where I was going now, had to know, and she must wanted it too, as her grip on my forearms grew tighter, her panting more labored, and her legs parted just a little bit more.</p><p>And then I felt her sweet little pussy.</p><p>As I cupped her pretty little mound, she moaned her pleasure at my arrival in her most secret place. So luxurious, so soft and supple! I was dizzy with lust, and I began probing her little lips. Our bodies were molded together, and the only part of either of us that was moving was my left hand. Sliding my middle finger past her labia now, I felt what I'd been hoping for. She was moist! She was turned-on! This almost 9 year old girl was slick with her own lubricating juices and I was very near climaxing now, realizing that she was nearly as excited as I.</p><p>""Oh honey, you feel so incredible!"" I let her know. But she was too far immersed in this, her first sexual experience, for words and she could only grunt her agreement as she continued humping my cock with her ass, and pushing her puffy little mound into my hand. We were both covered in a light sheen of perspiration and without thinking I released my grasped on her tight little cunny, grabbed the edge of the blanket and tossed it aside, exposing her nearly naked young body.</p><p>""Oh!"" escaped her lips as she felt the cooler air on her exposed skin. Without the blanket there could no longer be any pretense. As I returned my hand to her cunny I looked down the length of her glorious preteen body and beheld the most beautiful sight I'd ever seen. She was perfection. And she, too, watched my hand once again take hold of her young cunt, eager to see how I was causing all these wonderful feeling deep within her.</p><p>With my finger sliding up and down her sweet little cunny, her breathe caught and she once again squeezed my arms as tightly as she could. I could only imagine what thoughts she must be having, but still no sign whatsoever that she wanted me to stop my digital probing of her sex. To the contrary, I knew that if I stopped now she would be very disappointed, having been brought to this point only to be let down and unsatisfied. No, stopping was the last thing on either of our minds.</p><p>Again my fingers parted her delicate pussy lips, and I dipped my middle one into her moistness. Dear God, help me! As I now moved up and down her slit, she began moving her hips into my prodding hand. ""More"" her body seemed to scream, ""please don't stop!"". Don't worry, honey! And I continued to explore her fully.</p><p>And now my singular thought and goal was to make this sweet child cum. I knew that if I could give her this most wondrous gift that I could, perhaps, make her mine forever. I moved my finger to the top of her slit and found what I was looking for. The instant I touch her tiny, firm little clit her entire body went rigid. So excited was she from almost an hour of pleasant teasing and tickles that the simple act of touching her most sensitive spot brought her first tiny orgasm to fruition. I was unprepared for this quick response and did the only thing I could, continue a delicate rub as her legs clamped shut, her body shivered, and she moaned behind clenched lips. Bucking her hips and almost causing me to lose contact with her little nubbin, I held on for dear life. This was so much more than I had expected! Being a little girl's first was the best thing a man could ever hope to experience in this life.</p><p>And now her excitement ran over into me. Still residing within my sweat pants, my cock was wedged between her now naked ass cheeks, pumping and grinding, the sound of her little moans bringing me to the pinnacle as well. Surging up from deep within, hot sperm spurted from my cock and a white hot light filled my mind. I pushed into her harder now, hoping I wasn't hurting her but unable to control myself, my orgasm far too strong and in complete control of my body. Without ever touching my cock, this little girl was giving me one of the strongest orgasms I'd ever felt. It was almost too much to bare.</p><p>Unbridled passion held us together as our mutual climaxes washed over us. I'd never known such bliss! Amanda was incoherently grunting and moaning, unaware that her body could be made to feel so good, as I released the last of my sperm against the lovely feeling of her soft buttocks.</p><p>When at last, but all to soon, our zeniths had been achieved, we continued to hold each other, neither of us wanting this moment to end. Our breathing slowly returned to normal, and I pulled the blanket back over us. Amanda was smiling sweetly to herself, and I too, realizing I had just given Amanda one of the greatest gifts of all, was smiling in complete satisfaction. Never in a million years did I expect this scene to become reality. I owed this little girl so much!</p><p>""Whh.....what happened?"" she was finally able to speak.</p><p>""Oh honey, that was called an orgasm. Are you alright?"" I asked, very much hoping she was, and not all freaked-out by my almost violent thrustings into her young body.</p><p>""Yes, I think so, but it feels all wet down there?"" she observed. Between her own love juices and the massive amount of sperm I'd dumped into my shorts, there was indeed a great deal of wetness 'down there'.</p><p>""I know, I'll explain it all to you in a little bit. But you're okay? I didn't hurt you or anything did I?"" coming back down to earth and now concerned that I had just molested this sweet girl and that there could very well be serious consequences to my perverted deed.</p><p>She sighed sweetly and I felt her body begin to relax back into me. ""No"" softly, ""I mean, maybe a little at first, but not now"" was all she said.</p><p>I bent to kiss the top of her head and I felt her little hands again squeezing my arms, returning my true affection for her.</p><p>And with that we both fell into a deep, peaceful slumber, exhausted from the night's events, her still in my arms, warm, happy, and very much loved.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Nine</h5><p>I awoke to the sounds of birds singing outside my window as the first rays of sunlight began creeping in through the blinds. I had slept quite soundly and dreamlessly, and as I started to stretch I felt Amanda's small, beautiful body against me. All that had happened last night came flooding back!</p><p>I prematurely ended my stretching, not wanting to wake her, and settled back down so that I could ponder my situation and the events of the last 24 hours. And, too, so that I could continue to feel her warm body snuggled tightly to mine. This was so unbelievable.</p><p>I slowly brought my arms back under the blanket, unable to keep my hands from sensuously roaming about her young body, enjoying the feel of her velvety preteen skin under my hands, as I wondered how she might remember our night's adventure.</p><p>Those very recent memories were already rushing back and playing out in my mind. The feel of her sweet young virgin pussy in my hands, doughy and spongy lips squeezed between my fingers,. Her soft, plump ass pushed into me, seeming to know she was bringing me pleasure too, titillating me with the knowledge that I was making sex known to her for the first time. Her soft coos evidence of the pleasure I was bringing her. Then, the light touch across her clitoris that had brought about her first orgasm, and the way she'd squeezed my arms tightly with her small, fragile hands. It was all too much. Much too much! I had to stop, as I felt an erection coming on again. There was a lot to do today, the foremost being a direct discussion with Amanda about how she felt about last night, how it must remain a secret, and just how much trouble I would be in if ever she told her mother, or anyone else, about the things I had done with her.</p><p>Hoping to wake her slowly and gently, I resisted the urge to give her tiny nipples some attention, and I pulled her now stretched-out nightshirt down past her pretty little girl hips, covering the parts of her she'd so freely allowed me to fondle, so that she not feel embarrassed now, in the light of a new day.</p><p>The movement caused her to stir, and I cautiously pulled her into me once again. I suddenly felt nervous and anxious, hoping she'd still feel comfortable with me and my intimate touches, and not repulsed as she remembered what I'd done to her just hours before. Her precious eyes slid open slowly as rays of sunlight splashing through the leaves of the tree outside tickled her through closed lids. I was overcome with love and adoration, so completely without flaw she was, at least to me. So totally pure in her innocent elegance.</p><p>I released my grasp a little so she could move her limbs as she slowly climbed from slumber. She leaned back, turned her head up to me, a sudden realization of her surroundings and flashes of her orgasmic ordeal of the previous evening, and she smiled her broad, sweet smile at me while laying her head upon my forearm. Angels were singing and joy filled my heart! She was pleased to see me!</p><p>""Good morning, Sugarplum"" I whispered, my voice throaty and dry.</p><p>No movement from Amanda, just a smile and her sweet voice asking, ""What's that?"", relaxed and comfortable in my light embrace.</p><p>Reaching up to cup her head, then stroke her long, fresh, little girl-smelling hair I asked, ""What's what?"".</p><p>""A sugarplum?"", quietly, her tone lyrical and sing-songingly sweet.</p><p>""Oh"", I smiled, ""Well, it's a plum, that's a fruit, and it's sweet, like you"".</p><p>Another small smile, I could feel her cheek moving on my arm when she did. ""But why'd you call me that?""</p><p>""I don't know, it just came out. Does it sound silly?"" I asked, now beginning to lovenely caress her arms and shoulders.</p><p>""Yeah, kinda. But I like it anyway."" she chided me.</p><p>""I think I like it too"", and I did. ""And I like you a lot too"".</p><p>With this latest confession she turned up to me again and asked, ""You do?""</p><p>""Mm hmm, I do"".</p><p>""Why?"" asked without sounding like she thought it a strange thing, a man my age being so into such a young girl.</p><p>Straining my mind to come up with just the right words I would use to answer this most important of questions, I considered a few phrases that came to mind and settled on a combination of a couple of them.</p><p>""Well, the very first time I saw you, last week when you and your mom came to look at the house, I felt something when you first looked at me, something I'd never felt before. It was like I'd been waiting for something I didn't know I needed, and then you smiled at me and I knew what it was"".</p><p>""Really?"" asked honestly and without pretense, now looking deeply into my eyes once again. Now I knew what it meant to be 'lost in someone's eyes'. Every time she looked at me like this I melted. Surely she could tell I was hers to do with as she pleased.</p><p>""Yes, really. When you smiled at me it made me feel really happy. Happier than I've ever felt before"". I told her.</p><p>She lay there quietly, thoughtfully, considering what I'd said. Then offered only, ""I like you too, Adam"".</p><p>I couldn't believe I had heard those words! She liked me! She really did like me! I was overjoyed and overcome with emotion for this sweet nymphet. I hugged her tightly and she again returned my affection. Easing my grip and lowering my face to hers, I paused momentarily to look into her eyes, willing her to know the love I felt for her, and seeing the same in her stare I slowly, ever so slowly, bent down and softly touched my lips to hers. She reached up and I felt her small hand touch my cheek. For the umpteenth time in the last 24 hours my heart was racing, ramparts rocketed through my head, and felt electric shocks bolting through me. We stayed that way for mere seconds, then pulled away only a few inches, completely content in the moment, again staring into each other's eyes. Though she couldn't comprehend the depths of my feelings for her, she understood enough. She knew I cared deeply for her, and that was enough for now. She'd understand more later.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Ten</h5><p>Realizing we had to be at the hospital in just over an hour to check on Amanda's mother's status, and to maybe even take her home, I pulled myself from my sweet prize and leapt over her onto the floor. After our erotic evening of dry-humping we were both very much in need of a good cleaning. As much as I would've loved to have taken a shower together, I knew we couldn't. Amanda may not be ready to see me in all my glory, and we had no time to dilly-dally if we were going to be at the hospital by 9:30.</p><p>Back again Amanda went into the guest bath, I to my own. I peeled my now crusty cock from my sweatpants and jumped in, lathered up, and planned for the talk that she and I would need to have during breakfast. Still, thoughts and images from the previous night filled my head and I turned the hot water off as I felt myself once again becoming aroused. As much as I needed the release, I needed to get finish up and get to the kitchen.</p><p>Into my favorite jeans, a t-shirt that showed I was still in good shape, and sneakers, and off to the kitchen I trotted. As I passed the hall bath I could hear Amanda just turning off the shower and humming softly to herself. I liked that. And I thought of how beautiful she must be, toweling herself off, clean and fresh from her shower, shimmering and shivering in the cool morning air. My cock made a move and I quelled the thought and continued on. Well, I continued on, anyway.</p><p>A very traditional breakfast of bacon and eggs was sizzling in the pan when Amanda arrived, brushing her lovely long locks and following the scent of bacon to my side at the stove. ""You cook all the time?"" she asked, seemingly quite puzzled at the idea.</p><p>""Well yes, why?"" I responded, trying to sound as if not cooking at home all the time was as strange to me as her notion of my cooking habits.</p><p>""Idunno. I didn't think anybody cooked all the time anymore"" was her answer, but she stayed by me as it was time to flip the bacon and start the toast.</p><p>""Wanna help?"" I inquired, because I thought she would.</p><p>""I don't know what to do"".</p><p>""Well, if you'll take 2 pieces of bread and put them in the toaster, then push down on the lever, you'll end up cooking if you're not careful"" I said as I grinned at her.</p><p>She looked at me to make sure I wasn't kidding, which I wasn't, but it seemed too easy?</p><p>""Just drop them in and push?"" she said, and I sensed that she truly wanted to get it right and really be of assistance to me. Such a sweet, sweet girl!</p><p>""Yes ma'am, just drop and push"" the innuendo not lost on me.</p><p>With that completed I open the cabinet door, grabbed some dishes and handed them off to Amanda. She began setting the table without my asking. By the time she finished the toaster had popped up, the bacon was drying on a paper towel, and I was bringing our meal to the table. Amanda looked on enthusiastically, and complimented me again with, ""It smells really good, Adam!"". Did I know the way to a young girl's heart or what?</p><p>I pulled some orange juice and jelly from the fridge and joined her at the table. Amanda dug right in but I was more thoughtful in my consumption.</p><p>""Honey, I want to talk about last night, if it's okay?"" I began, nervously.</p><p>In mid-bite she stopped and immediately turned several shades of crimson. Not wanting her to feel ashamed or embarrassed about anything we would ever do together, I continued, ""Don't worry, Sugarplum, I thought what happened was really quite wonderful. Did you?""</p><p>A long pause as she worked her way up to it, then a small, softly spoken ""Yes"", was all she could muster. But that was better than the alternative.</p><p>""Well good. I didn't plan on that happening, but when I held you so close to me it made me feel special inside, and I wanted you to feel that way too"" I explained.</p><p>Eyes on her plate, the words she needed perhaps unknown to her, she finally looked up at me and said, ""I liked what we did too. I never felt anything like that before"".</p><p>""I know, and I hope that we can spend lots of time together from now on, and we can do more things like that. But we have to be careful"" I said.</p><p>""Because you're not suppose to touch me like that?"" she asked, and an avalanche of apprehension fell upon me. She knew that what we had done was wrong, or was supposed to be. Yet she had never uttered one word of protest, never kept any part of herself from me.</p><p>Very carefully I continued, ""Yes, Honey, many people think it's wrong, because you're so young, and I'm so much older than you. But I want you to know, I would never do anything to hurt you, or anything you didn't want me to do, okay?"" I almost pleaded, ""I have very special feelings for you, Amanda, and I never want to make you feel dirty or ashamed of what we do together"", and I meant it. I wasn't ashamed. I wanted to proclaim my love for this sweet girl to the world! I would be proud to be seen with her, anywhere.</p><p>""Well"", she began, ""I don't feel that way. It was nice, last night, really nice. I hope we can do it again"", and my prayers had been answered! Halleluiah! She wanted more! My heart sang and my imagination ran wild with images of the many nights of cuddling, and more, that were ahead of us.</p><p>""I do too, Amanda, very, very much, but like I said, we must be really careful, no one can ever know, not even your mom"", I coaxed.</p><p>""I know, you'd get in trouble, like my mom's old boyfriend did, the one she made go away. But I liked the way you touched me, and I don't want you to go away"" she confided, and with that she came to me and I knelt down to receive her. She wrapped her arms as far around me as she could, and I was rocked by the magnitude of what she'd promised me. She understood that I wanted her, sexually, and she was okay with that, more than okay! She was curious and eager for more!</p><p>""Okay Sugar, I'm glad you understand"", and I was, ""I'm not ashamed of the feelings I have for you, I just don't want anyone else to misunderstand"".</p><p>""Okay Adam, don't worry, I'll never tell anyone anything. I know what you mean and I don't want anything bad to happen to you either"" she said, quite serious and sober in her promise, looking directly into my eyes, a solemn vow exchanged.</p><p>""Good. Now let's finish eating and go see your mom!"". And with that, we did.</p>"
908,"My Little Neighbor, Amanda, Part 3",Bridgette,bridgette_andrews@yahoo.com,"['Mg', 'rom', '1st', 'con']",Just a short story about a new mother and daughter moving in next door.,2013-04-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter Eleven</h5><p>My life had taken a turn for the surreal! Everything I'd ever hoped for was becoming reality, and I had to slow down and think.</p><p>As I cleaned the dishes from breakfast I began thinking about how I should handle things with Julie, Amanda's mother. The doctor had said she should be able to be released today, but what would that mean? With no furniture in their house, how could they stay there? But I didn't want them to go somewhere else, either. I knew what I would offer, but not sure at all of how that offer might be received.</p><p>And what would Julie think of Amanda's having stayed with me last night? Might she freak-out and call the authorities straight away? Would she look at me with suspicion now and try to keep Amanda from me? There was a lot more to this little girl fucking thing than I was prepared for. I guess most of my planning had actually been fantasizing about getting my hands on Amanda's sweet young body, and not enough time spent coming up with ways to help me succeed in making her mine. Hopefully the pedo Gods would come to my aid!</p><p>As we drove to the hospital Amanda was in good spirits. I guess our night of fondling had agreed with her. I felt wonderful too! Never had I been so turned-on by anyone or anything. But it was more than just that, I loved just being around her. She was so sweet and kind, with a wonderful disposition. She was still perfect. And I wanted still more of her.</p><p>I began to think of ways to win Julie over. After going down a few lines of reasoning, nothing sounded right and it seemed the best approach was to simply tell her the truth, less the dry-humping of her daughter part. I was nervous as we parked.</p><p>We entered through the main doors, went to the information desk, were given her room number, then headed for the elevator. As we began our ascent, I wanted to make sure Amanda and I were still on the same page.</p><p>Squatting down so that our faces were level with one another, ""Honey, remember what we talked about this morning?"" I started.</p><p>Less shy about it now, but still a little embarrassed, (so cute), she nodded and said, ""Uh huh"".</p><p>""Good. I just wanted to remind you about how careful we must be. We can never let out even a hint of what we do together, right?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes, Adam, I know"", sounding very grown-up and serious. Good. I smiled at her, she at me. Then I cupped her downy soft cheeks and kissed her forehead. I was over-the-top in love with her.</p><p>""Alright, Sugarplum. Now let's go see how your mom is feeling today"". And with that the elevator stopped, doors opened, and down the hall we went. To say that I was nervous would be an understatement of gargantuan proportions. Everything I hoped for was dependent on the outcome of the next few minutes. ""Don't fuck up!"" I thought to myself as we came to her room.</p><p>As we entered I could immediately see that Julie was, indeed, in bad shape. The bruises that covered her were worse than the day before. Her lips, eyes, cheeks, all badly swollen, were varying shades of black, blue, and green. My heart went out to her. How could anyone do this to another person, much less a man to a woman. Amanda just stood staring at her mother, scared and unable to approach, fearing the unknown. Was her mother going to be okay? Could she wake up? Could she talk?</p><p>The info desk had given us permission to go up, so I'd assumed she be ready to receive us, or at least conscience.</p><p>I once again bent down to face Amanda, sensing her dismay, and took her shoulders in my hands. ""Don't worry, honey, it's not as bad as it looks"", unsure how true my statement was.</p><p>""But she looks so bad, Adam!"" she whimpered, and with that a tear rolled down her cheek, further to her chin, then fell to her chest. I could feel her pain inside me, it crushed me.</p><p>""I know, but you need to try to be strong for your mom. Don't let her see you cry, darling. You can be strong like that, can't you?""</p><p>On that she pondered briefly, and in an amazing display of inner courage that surprised me greatly, she snuffled up, sucked it up, dried her eyes, gave me a look of determination, and said ""Yes, I can be strong for mommy"".</p><p>She turned and walked to her mother's bedside. Julie wasn't on life-support or anything, but she did have an oxygen tube under her nose and an IV tube in her arm, both foreign and menacing looking to an 8 year old.</p><p>Amanda tentatively placed her hand on her mother's, squeezed lightly to coax her mother from her deep sleep, then waited. Nothing. She looked back to me, scared again but holding on. I nodded as if to say ""try again"", and she did, giving her mother's hand a gentle shake, then she spoke to her ""Mommy?"".</p><p>Still nothing. Amanda was close to cracking again so I went to her side. Hoping my voice could do what Amanda's hadn't I tried, ""Julie. Can you hear me"", and added a light touch to her shoulder, as Amanda again squeezed her mother's hand.</p><p>I perceived a slight movement, just barely, then I could see Julie's eyes moved behind her lids. She was out of it. I bet she was on some pretty serious pain killers. I tried again, my voice a little louder, and little more insistent. ""Julie!"" not yelling, but with more volume, ""Julie, can you hear me? It's Adam. Amanda is here too"".</p><p>Ever so slowly her eyes crept open, the least damaged one more than the other, and she struggled to bring focus to her world. We waited a moment before speaking, giving her time to adjust.</p><p>""Mommy! It's me! Amanda!""</p><p>More and more Julie was aware of her surroundings, but frightened, too, as she couldn't remember why she should be in a hospital. I thought it likely she sustained a head injury during the beating.</p><p>Her eyes began to move about the room, and it seemed as though even that slight movement was labored and painful. She then looked down, feeling Amanda's hand on her own, focused her eyes and spied her daughter, and smiled.</p><p>""Hey"" a dry croak emerged from her unmoving lips.</p><p>""Hi Mommy!"" Amanda whispered with glee, overjoyed and relieved to hear her mother's voice. I, too, was moved.</p><p>Just then the doctor hurriedly entered, checked Julie's chart, and greeted us.</p><p>""Hello, I'm Dr. Phillips"" was all. He went to Julie's side and began his short examination, flicking a light in her eyes, checking her ears, pulse. Then, ""How are you feeling today, Ms. Stephenson?"".</p><p>Barely able to speak, she managed, ""Okay, I guess. I'm just really sleepy"".</p><p>Without asking who I was he turned to me and said quite matter-of-factly, ""She's suffered a mild concussion from one of the blows to her head"".</p><p>Thinking that was much too frank of a description for Amanda, I replied, ""Will she still be able to come home today?"", subconsciously, or maybe even conscientiously, playing into his idea that I was, if not her husband, at least a significant other. I didn't think Julie would notice, or remember if she did, and then Amanda, quickly sensing the same, came, stood next to me and took my hand in hers. A perfect picture of concerned father and daughter. What insight this young girl had! Or maybe she just trusted me that much already.</p><p>""Well, no, I think she should stay one more night, just so we can keep a close eye on her"" was his answer. ""But she should be ready by tomorrow, unless something unexpected happens. Her vitals are strong. Unbelievably, she didn't suffer any broken bones or internal injuries, just very bad bruising, a sprained wrist and ankle, and, of course, the concussion. That's why I'd like to keep her overnight again"". With that he left the three of us alone again.</p><p>Julie had lapse back into unconsciousness, but at least now Amanda and I had heard her speak, and while still very concerned for her, were at least somewhat more at ease and relieved. It would be better if she'd been well enough to bring home, but I guess Amanda and I could handle one more night together, alone.</p><p>Amanda, bright child that she was, got the jist of what the doctor had said, and she smiled at me, then her mother, then back at me. ""So, am I going to stay with you again tonight, Adam?"" A slight sparkle in her eye, a hint of mischievousness in her tone. I told you she was smart!</p><p>We stayed a short while longer, Amanda seeming to enjoy just being near her mother, me enjoying being near her, and quite relieved that I wouldn't be required to explain myself to Julie just yet. I really needed to give some serious thought to tomorrow. I must be better prepared! But seeing how Amanda had been so aware and ready to come to my aid with the doctor, I felt much better about my chances. I had a feeling she would be a great ally in my fight to win her mother's acceptance.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Twelve</h5><p>Driving home from the hospital, our spirits buoyed, we chatted about unimportant everyday things, both of us very much enjoying each other's company and getting to know each other a little better. The more time I spent with her the more I really liked her, respected her, and thought of her as my equal, not just a naïve little girl. She wasn't. She was much, much more than that,</p><p>Thinking of the day to come and what it might have in store I remembered that Amanda didn't even have a change of clothes. Shopping for little girl things? Sounds like a winner!</p><p>""Would you like to go shopping for some new clothes?"" I asked after a brief silence.</p><p>Her face lit up and she beamed a great big smile, ""Really?!"".</p><p>I had to smile myself, so excitedly she was at the prospect.</p><p>""Are we going to Walmart?"" she asked.</p><p>Another small smile for me. No, my darling angel would not be clothed in cheap rags from China! She was much too good for that!</p><p>""How about we go to the Fashion Mall instead? That way we can go to different stores and get you some really pretty things, one's you'll really like"" I offered, now quite excited by the idea. How many times had I roamed the mall, spying on sweet little girls proudly prancing around in there sexiest little outfits, showing off there cute little bodies. Now I would have my own sweet little girl to shower with gifts and presents, and also have strut around in her latest purchases. This was getting better and better!</p><p>""REALLY?!! The MALL!!?"" Wow! She really was excited! And it made me feel great bringing her so much happiness. And a little excited myself, thinking of taking her from store to store, buying her the sweetly delicate, little girly things she so desired. Yes! This was a really good idea!</p><p>""Yes, the mall, really"" I smiled back at her. ""Let's just make a day of it"".</p><p>She could barely contain her enthusiasm and bounded out of my car before I hardly had time to get it in 'park'. I had to jog to catch up to her and she took my hand and excitedly pulled me toward the entrance. This was gonna be awesome!</p><p>Ah! The sights and sounds of the mall!</p><p>One could hardly land a gaze in any direction with taking in the lovely current fashions the preteen, tween, and, at worst, early teens had on display. The super short low-rise shorts of today left so little to the imagination! Paired with tight and tiny tops, it was truly a sexual Disneyland for a guy like me. Made even better now that I had my own little lover with me.</p><p>I was certain most who saw us would assume I was simply her father, taking his lovely young daughter on a shopping spree. But I fantasized that we were boyfriend and girlfriend, and I hoped everyone else knew it! It turned me on, thinking how other could perceive of us that way. This was my deviant side at work.</p><p>Amanda dragged me into the first place she thought looked promising, and I was quite pleased with her choice, PacSun! I knew from having been especially interested in young girl's fashions that this was a winner. In we went.</p><p>Amanda was in heaven! These stores were a lot cooler and more fun than Walmart! She'd never gotten her clothes from anywhere else, and was now nearing the age where those things mattered. Not that she seemed the least bit materialistic or vain, quite the opposite, really. But everyone likes having nice things, and I was pleased as punch to be the one who could give them to her.</p><p>While many of the offerings were geared, and sized, for older girls, there was an ample supply of trendy things for Amanda to chose from. Racks and racks of cute little tops, super-tight ""skinny jeans"", shorts and skirts, tights and accessories, it was a little overwhelming for Amanda. ""Whatever you like!"" was my answer whenever she came to me for advice or my opinion. I LOVED spoiling this girl! Of course, I did try to steer her toward the more 'mature' designs. I imagined many occasions to come where I'd like her to be seen as very attractively presented. I wanted other people to notice her, and her with me. I wanted men to appreciate her form, her beauty. I wanted to show her off!</p><p>Into the dressing room she plunged with a dozen different things to try on, me waiting patiently and making my usual observations of my surroundings.</p><p>I knew the wait was worth it when she emerged. I was almost growing accustomed to her beauty, or so I thought, when out she stepped covered, or barely covered I should say, in the tiniest shorts I had ever seen, white, tight, about 3 inches from top to bottom. Paired with a very light fabric teal halter top, she was suddenly much hotter, much more mature looking, and way fucking sexy!! I don't care if you didn't like little girls, you would've found her very sexy indeed. I was so proud.</p><p>Out of one store and off to another, bags of racy and provocative clothes accumulating. Amanda couldn't believe I kept saying ""Yes!"" to this and that without end. I was surprised she was surprised. Didn't she now how I adored her? Anything! Anything she ever I wanted I would give her.</p><p>And now, in which store I wasn't sure anymore, Amanda was browsing through the undergarments section. I think today they call it the 'thong-box' or something like that. So excited I was that I was afraid my pervish desires were clearly on display for all to see. Much to much interest had I in that 'box', and the cute girls that would wear what was in it. I awaited Amanda's choices, hoping against hope that she might ask my thoughts on one or more of them.</p><p>Holding up a pair of devilishly delightful, delectable little panties, she queried, ""How about these?"", almost as if she were trying to embarrass me. Little did she know!</p><p>As much as I had hoped she would, now that she had I was painfully aware of various pairs of eyes of the mothers in close proximity awaiting my reply. They were pink, a normal and safe enough little girl color, but they were barely there! Whisper thin, almost translucent, and without any backside to them at all! She was messing with me! Would she really want these?</p><p>""They're okay"", I offered. Then, ""Do you think you'd be comfortable in them?"".</p><p>""Idunno, I've never had any, but mom wears them, and older girls wear them, can't I try them?"" she pleaded, teasingly, already aware that whatever she wanted I would buy.</p><p>The Mom Mob waited for my answer. ""Sure, I think they're cute"", and smiled directly at the closest busybody who was there with her much older 13 year old. Like she had room to talk or judge?! It was no more inappropriate for Amanda to wear such sexy things than it was for her 13 year old. And besides, I didn't care about appropriateness, I wanted my little girl to look hot! Who would ever see her panties, her thong panties, but me I didn't know. But just the same I wanted her to feel sexy too. Nothing was too good, or too sexy, for my little lover, as I was now thinking of her in a completely realistic way.</p><p>On and on our spree continued, more shorts, some skirts that I LOVED, more panties and frilly things, and, finally, we needed to get her some shoes. Ah yes, the shoes.</p><p>The mall had a DSW, and I wondered if they would have some sexy shoes in Amanda's size? Did they even make stilettoes and platforms for little girls? I didn't think so, but let's see.</p><p>Well, I was wrong. They had tons of sexy heels in her size! My heartbeat was increasing as she walked about in half a dozen different pairs that she liked. Heels have a way of making a girl stand a certain way, improving the posture by causing the shoulders to be pulled back and ass to be stuck way out. Just as we who love little girls liked for them to look. I acquiesced and allowed for some smart shoe choices too, some sneakers and one pair of flats. But for the most part our tastes were closely aligned and I left the mall, wallet much lighter, but very pleased with Amanda's new wardrobe. Hopefully her mother would approve of our choices as well.</p><p>It was late afternoon as we drove home, Amanda and I both a little tired from all the shopping and walking.</p><p>""Are you hungry?"" I asked, assuming she was since I was.</p><p>""I'm famished"" she exclaimed, and surprised me with her vocabulary.</p><p>""Famished?"" I replied with a smile. ""Where'd you learn that word""?""</p><p>""Idunno, probably on TV. Did I use it right?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes, you did"", I chuckled. Then added, ""You're kinda smart, aren't you?"".</p><p>She smiled slightly at my ascertain, then asked, ""Why do you think that?"".</p><p>""Well, for one, because you speak well for someone your age. And also, today, at the hospital, I got the feeling you knew I was trying to fool the doctor, or at least not let him know the truth. You figured it out and came and held my hand, like you knew that would help me. Is that what you were doing?""</p><p>Again that coy little grin. ""Well. I thought that if he thought you weren't my dad, that he might not let me leave with you. I didn't want that, so I just helped him believe what he was already thinkin'"". Yep, my little sweetheart was quite intuitive indeed.</p><p>""Well thank you. I was a little worried too. It made me feel good when you came and held my hand"" I told her.</p><p>She kept looking ahead, not wanting to admit to anything, so sneaky she was. But she did move her hand to the middle console, seemingly testing me. I took her cue and lay my hand on hers, lightly cupping her slight fingers, and feeling butterflies in my stomach. I never knew life could be so wonderful!</p><p>""How about if we go home and change, give you a chance to wear some of your new clothes, and we'll go out to eat tonight?"".</p><p>""McDonalds?"" she asked.</p><p>As wise as she was for her age, she was still a product of her environment. I wasn't surprised that she would consider Mickey D's a fun night out.</p><p>""Well, maybe another time. I was thinking you might like some Italian food tonight? Do you like spaghetti?"".</p><p>""I love it!"" was her quick response, and with that she leaned over and kissed my cheek. She knew how to work me already. See? Told you so!</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Thirteen</h5><p>In a few minutes we were home, bags and bags of clothes delivered to my spare bedroom, her makeshift dressing room for the night. She was so pleased with all her new things she couldn't stop smiling as she emptied the contents onto the bed. She looked from her pile of clothes, to me, back to her clothes, then again back to me, and sweetly said, ""Thank you, Adam. I can't believe you bought me all this stuff!"".</p><p>Looking at her and how happy she was, I, too, was overjoyed. Nothing the world has to offer could have pleased me more than I was at that very moment. Amanda, all beauty and youth, happily admiring her new things, was a lovely sight to behold.</p><p>""Well, I'm glad you like your stuff. It makes me happy to make you happy"" I said.</p><p>She bounced off the bed and ran to me. I scooped her up in my arms and we hugged tightly. I'd never been drawn to another human being with such force! I wanted her with me forever!</p><p>""Why do you like me so much?"" she inquired, much to my surprise. It seemed a reasonable question, but I wasn't sure exactly how to answer it. I think she knew it was a deeper inquest than it seemed on the surface.</p><p>""Well, I kind of told you this morning, about how I felt when I first saw you? But now after spending just a little time with you I find I keep liking you more and more. I like being around you and talking to you. I like holding you, like this, and touching you, like we did last night. After just a day with you I'm hoping I never have to spend a day without you. I can't explain it all, not easily, but I just care for you. Very, very much"". I thought that sounded pretty good.</p><p>Another radiant smile, another hug and squeeze, and then she pulled away, looked at me for a second or two, studying me, then bent forward and kissed me, never closing her eyes or releasing me from her gaze! She made the move! She wanted to kiss me, not just accept a kiss from me! It was such a warm, beautiful, loving moment. My heart was swept away and I longed for it to last forever. But alas, as all good things must, this did too. Her sweet lips torn from mine, but her warm smile still there. I was so in love.</p><p>""Alrighty then!"", and I plopped her down on her feet. ""Go take another bath. I know you had one this morning, but I didn't think ahead and didn't wash your clothes last night and you've been in those dirty things all day. You want to be clean and fresh in your new clothes when we go out tonight, right?""</p><p>""Yes!"" she exclaimed, and ran off to 'her' bathroom. So cute.</p><p>It seemed I'd lived in a state of breathlessness for the last 24 hours. Amanda continued to amaze me. So bright and warm, so trusting and sincere. I felt I was standing on top of the world! But did she even realize what she was doing to me? Did her kiss have as much meaning to her as it did to me? Or was it just a small peck in appreciation. Did she really want and enjoy our sexy interlude last night, or was she simply allowing me to use her, having nowhere else to go and, apparently, no ne else who cared for her. I could only hope the depths of her feelings for me could approach those I had for her.</p><p>She now knew where I kept the clean towels and other items she required, so I headed off to my own shower and change of clothes. A special night, this, I chose something a little nicer than just jeans and a t-shirt. I broke out my dark blue suit, the one the ladies seemed to like me in so much. My well-polished shoes that I only wore about twice a year, a watch for my wrist, and I was pleased with my reflection in the mirror. No tie, an open collar seemed more appropriate, my physique still pleased me. I wondered if Amanda would notice?</p><p>We were going to a new Italian restaurant I'd read about in the food section of the local paper. It was a small upscale place and I hoped Amanda would like it, and be comfortable too.</p><p>I waited anxiously for to finish her primping and join me. After what seemed an eternity I heard the latch on the bathroom door snap open, the slight creak of the door, then the daintily lovely sound of little girl heels on my hardwood floor. She was coming!</p><p>She rounded the corner from the hallway into the kitchen and I was struck dumb. She, too, seemed a little taken aback by my new appearance. We both smiled deeply.</p><p>""You look absolutely stunning, Amanda"" I admitted, truthfully. She wore a shoulderless long sleeved black top that I vaguely remembered from our shopping excursion. A rather snug and rather short white skirt that I didn't, but liked very much just the same. Black heels with a platform, like they all seemed to have now, that made Amanda about 5 inches taller than she was. A black and white checkered choker, some cute little earrings complimented the look. Her hair was perfectly perfect, long and straight, all brought to one side in front of her, brilliant and shining. Looking closer I realized she had applied a little lipstick and eyeliner, not too much, but there and working. Her eyes looked even bigger and wider, and her lips even plumper, and more luscious. I could not believe the transformation! From pretty little gangly girl to vixen in the blink of an eye! This was gonna be some night!</p><p>Now, many would think it unsophisticated to escort a young lady of Amanda's age while she was adorned in such, potentially, provocative attire. But the truth was, this was today's style, this was today's fashion, and she felt perfectly fine with how she looked. At least her skirt was below the furthest point of her lower ass cheek, and she was baring no midriff at all. No bra straps were visible, which of course she wasn't wearing anyway. But overall, I think, she pulled-off an amazingly elegant and aristocratic air. Fuck 'em all anyway! I liked it and we were hittin' the town!</p><p>As we stood there taking in each other's best presentations, I wondered if she found me attractive as well? I hoped so, I truly did. I wanted to be that for her. At 34, 5-10, about 170, with very light brown hair, hazel eyes, and a confident manner, I tried my best to be something she might consider ""cute"", though I was not at all certain that would be her reaction. I was, after all, 34. A completely grown man, old enough again by half to be her father, and here I was hoping she would find be an attractive beau. It was a long shot, but I was going to do all I could to make her proud of me. (Buying almost $1,000 worth of new clothes might have influenced a girl of lesser character and self esteem! That's not what I wanted, nor why I did it).</p><p>From the look on her face it would seem I wasn't too far off. The entire time I had been staring at her, she had been doing the same. She stopped on a dime, mouth fell open, and she just kept looking me up and down, much as I had done to her just about this time last night!</p><p>""Adam! It doesn't even look like you!"" she giggled.</p><p>I took that as a positive critique and smiled, relieved.</p><p>""Well Honey, you are beyond my words to describe. I've never had a prettier date! I'm just trying to keep up with you!"" I chided.</p><p>She got my humor and blushed, lovely crimson working it's way up her neck and into her already flushed cheeks.</p><p>""Shall we go?"" I asked, and turned, offering her my hand.</p><p>""Yes, let's"" she replied, her smile almost constant now, and took my hand. We left, both looking forward to what the night had in store for us.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Fourteen</h5><p>We drove silently the first few minutes, enjoying the twilight and cool evening air. I looked over at her, amazed and awestruck that I could be in this place, at his time, with this girl.</p><p>Without trying to be, she was more attractive than any woman, or even any girl, I had ever seen. The not trying to be sexy part was the sexiest part. That and her long, thin, toned and tan little girl legs running up to that short skirt. Yeah, that was kinda sexy too. But seriously, the way she carried herself, her grace and beauty, she could pull-off a look like this without appearing 'slutty'. Other than the fact that she was not quite 9 years old, that is.</p><p>We pulled in to the Luigi's, it was out by the airport on the edge of town. Being a Sunday night I hadn't expected it to be too busy, but upon arrival we found a mostly full parking lot. Others had heard of the great food and plush fittings!</p><p>I parked, shut off the engine, and looked over at Amanda. ""Ready?""</p><p>""Yep"" and she reach for the handle.</p><p>""Hold on a second, little one"" I said, quickly jumping out my door to get to hers. I opened it for her, as I should, and she step out and stood. In her new heels she was only about 4 inches shorter than me, about the height of a grown woman.</p><p>""See. I'm not that little"" as she stood facing me, noticing her new height as well. So funny.</p><p>When we were about halfway to the entrance, another couple was coming out. The man held the door for his wife, then let is close behind them, when they both looked up and saw us. Or should I say, saw Amanda. They both stopped dead in their tracks, gaping!</p><p>Holy shit! I didn't think she would cause that kind of reaction!</p><p>We came to the door passing in front of them as they tried to pry their feet from the asphalt, Amanda's hand in mine, and her long bare legs so obvious and apparent. Only her childish face keeping them from supposing I was going to dinner with some emaciated super model. But her face did give away the truth, she was just a little girl. She was beautiful and full of grace, but she was still a very little girl!</p><p>I held the door for my new love and we entered, the couple, at least the husband, still craning trying to catch one last glimpse of my sweet nymphet. ""No way, Dude"", I thought, ""She's with me!"". I didn't care what they, or anyone else thought, I would never be anything but proud to be with Amanda. She meant more to me already than what anyone else might think of me. I was glad she wasn't afraid to wear cute clothes and allow others to take in her beauty. In her mind she wasn't trying to be sexy. She just was!</p><p>The two young hostesses at the desk had much the same reaction the couple outside had, they just hid it a little better. Trying not to giggle, they chose our table from one available on their list, and the shorter, cuter one escorted us to our seats.</p><p>It was an amazing thing to behold. I know I have a hard time not noticing cute little hostesses strutting through restaurants I frequent, but the obvious reaction in the male population present at Luigi's that night was beyond the pale! Some had already noticed our sexy little guide when they had been seated and were on the look-out for her. But upon seeing her again their gaze was immediately drawn away from her and directed at my date, Amanda. Not only did almost every guy in the place look, most couldn't stop looking! Wives' elbows were being thrown into husbands' ribcages all throughout the place! Toe's were stomped and a few faces were even slapped! It was an incredible sight! After about 2 or 3 seconds of seeing her they would realize she was a young girl, a very young girl! And that, of course, added to the tumult.</p><p>By the time we made it to our table I thought we might be asked to leave. Not necessarily because of how Amanda was dressed, but rather because already 3 or 4 women had walked-out, so angry they'd become at their husbands or dates for leering at my sweet little girl! I told you she was beyond gorgeous! It wasn't just her form-fitting attire that kept those who'd spied her from looking away. It was also her angelic, and childish, features. They couldn't get the two images to combine in a reasonable manner within their brains. A small lovely child/ A long-legged sexy cat! She was blowing there minds!</p><p>Amazingly, we weren't asked to leave, and eventually the spectacle died down and we were able to concentrate on each other. Amanda acted as if she hadn't noticed any of the chaos she'd caused. She was so cool!</p><p>I had supposed she'd not want to try anything she was unfamiliar with when suggesting she might like spaghetti earlier, but she asked me questions about a good many dishes and finally settled on lasagna, the house specialty. What a great date!</p><p>We ordered, the young waiter trying his best not to ogle my girl, and assisted by the fact that her legs were mostly hidden from his view as he stood above our table. The same was not true for other patrons and employees as the tables were without cloths and her legs were still very much on display for those who wished to see them. I take credited for thinking of that as we sat down, making sure she could be seen from as many vantage points as possible. Waiters and busboys kept finding reasons to come by, struggling not to be seen staring at her, but unable to pull there eyes away. Word must have travelled quickly because before long kitchen staff could be seen coming out and looking in our direction too. I told you I wanted to show her off!!</p><p>The table having a setting of more than one fork, Amanda wasn't sure what to do.</p><p>""This place is really nice"", sounding a bit unsure, but far from intimidated.</p><p>""You're really nice too."" I said, ""That's why I brought you here"".</p><p>""Thanks"" was all she could say, she blushed, and for once she was the one that couldn't hold my loving stare. Drinks came, mine a glass of wine, hers a Shirley Temple. Very sophisticated were we! I gave her the simple advice she needed to work her way through her silverware and all was well.</p><p>We chatted lightly, conversation coming easy for us. While she spoke with childish intonation and the occasional slang, her thoughts and feelings were easily communicated. And she even seemed to understand most of what I said on those occasions when I may have used words with which she was not familiar. But more than that, she seemed interested in me more than what I was saying. As if she had already judge me worthy of her undying affection, and now we could just go on enjoying each others presence.</p><p>And that's exactly how I felt about her. I cared not that she spoke as a child, which was, of course, attractive to me. I cared how she felt about things. How she was viewing the world at her young age. What excited her and what she cared about. I found her infinitely charming and more than able to hold up her end of any pleasant conversation. A trait I hadn't found in many adults I'd known.</p><p>Our dinner plates whisked away and contemplating the ample dessert menu was halted when Amanda suddenly turned to me.</p><p>""You do really like me, don't you""? she asked completely innocently.</p><p>""Well yes, honey. That's what I've been trying to tell you"" I replied.</p><p>""But not like, just to touch me n stuff. You like being with me as much as I like being with you?"".</p><p>My God, child! Yes! YES!!</p><p>But what was that about touching and stuff?</p><p>""No, Amanda. I don't just like you so I can touch you. I like to touch you because I care so much for you. It's just a way of showing you on the outside how I feel about you on the inside. Even if you didn't want me to touch you ever again, I'd still want to be really close friends"" I said, hoping this time she really understood. I thought maybe she was starting to.</p><p>""'Kay"" she almost giggled, and leaned into my arm, wrapping her hands around it from below and pulling herself up into me. Almost silently she whispered, ""I don't want you to stop touching me"", and buried her pretty face in my upper arm.</p><p>Well if that's what she got out of my diatribe, it was okay with me! But I think she was beginning to understand the depth of my devotion to her. Never had anyone showed her so much affection. Never had she been so adored. She had to be feeling that!</p><p>We returned our attention to the desserts and picked some chocolate monstrosity to satisfy Amanda's craving. When it arrived the waiter failed to bring an extra spoon after having removed all our other silverware. I started to call after him, then thought better of it. One of those opportunities you shouldn't let slide past you.</p><p>Certain she wouldn't mind sharing the one spoon, I picked it up, dug a nice big bite out of the chocolate creation, and offered it to my darling. She smiled, then opened wide and accepted the tantalizing treat. How fun was this? I tried a small nibble next, but was eager to feed Amanda her next portion. Again, a nice little bite with as many of the ingredients evenly dispersed throughout as possible was presented to her, and she playfully accepted once again, only this time she held the spoon in her mouth and wouldn't release it. Silly little minx! I tried gently wiggling the trapped spoon away from her, but wherever I pulled her head followed. Finally releasing it, she licked excess syrup from her lips and smiled, that playful, naughty smile of hers.</p><p>""That is sooooo good!"" she managed, savoring the rich flavors, peering at me through half closed eyes, as if reliving her orgasm from the night before.</p><p>""I know, huh?"" I said back, catching her drift and calling for our check!</p><p>We left the restaurant with nearly as many gaping faces as we had been greeted with, and me, smiling, proud, and unfazed by the reaction of some of the more prudish amongst them.</p><p>Walking through the now dark, still parking lot, Amanda took my hand gently in hers. We walked to her door, and before I could open it she leaned her back against it and looked up at me, not nearly as far away as she would be if she weren't in those oh so sexy heels. She was as tall as a kind of short woman, and she felt like one as she reach her little arms around my neck and kissed me much more passionately than we had previously. Whoa! Where had that come from?</p><p>She released me after a good 4 or 5 seconds, and I was, of course, breathless. She'd surprised me with the kiss, and with the level of passion she displayed. No open mouths yet, but it was sweetly sensuous just the same. Made more so by the fact that it was an 8 year old girl delivering it!</p><p>Hearing voices coming from the entrance as another group departed, I decided I'd better put off any more displays of affection to a more private locale.</p><p>""Would you like to go anywhere else, Sugarplum?"" I asked, as I opened her door for her.</p><p>""No Adam, let's just go home"".</p><p>And that was fine with me.</p><p>On the ride home, Amanda seemed to be in especially good spirits, and a little more open in her affection for me. As soon as our belts were buckled she reached over and took my hand and pulled it to her lap, then covered it with her hands. Not that there was much of a lap in that tiny miniskirt! So basically my hands were under hers, laying in between her sweet, tender thighs. Mmm. So nice!</p><p>I'd given her control of the radio, of course, and she was softly singing along to the songs she knew while caressing my hands and dancing in her seat. I was so happy! This was so much fun!! I let my fingers wiggle down further between her legs so I could hold and squeeze her left thigh, and she afforded me a little more room to roam by parting her legs just a bit. I saw her look out of the corner of her eye to see if I'd noticed the move, coy little fox!</p><p>I rubbed more deeply, and higher on her thigh, which she was encouraging by pulling my hand toward her warm little lovespot. Instant erection! Instant powerful erection!</p><p>She looked so hot and I wanted her again desperately! Without additional prompting I brought my hand all the way up the length of her leg, and let my hand just touch her quickly moistening lips. She must've been waiting this as she then pull my hand more snuggly to her, and loosed a small moan. This was so hot!</p><p>Trying to hurry home and not wanting to crash while doing so, and also bring Amanda a little starter tickle at the same time was precarious! As much as I thought I should, I couldn't leave her sweet little pussy alone. More and more determined my hands pressed, more and more firmly my hands probed into her. She had now leaned her head back and was rocking her hips into me, catching me off-guard by her sudden release of passion. Apparently last night was not just something I remember fondly, but she did too, engaging with me so freely and easily now in lustful bliss. She was hot and ready, and now had some idea of what she wanted, after our tryst of just last night. She wanted to cum again, badly! And I was going to make sure she did!</p><p>Still a few miles from home I could contain myself no more. I pulled into a business park and stopped the car. Amanda looked to me with fire in her eyes, and I knew she needed what I was about to give her.</p><p>I pulled away from her now wet cunny and released my belt, then hers, then reached over and lowered her seatback as far as it would go, then the button to slide it toward the back. She didn't know what I was going to do, but she wanted me to do it!</p><p>I hopped over the center console and right down between her legs. She was hot, I knew it, and I wanted to take advantage of her enflamed desire. I sent my hands back to manipulate her sex a little more, now able to more easily access the areas I needed. Last night I had purposefully kept myself from inserting any part of myself into her, sensing the time wasn't right. But now it might be. She was writhing and moaning louder as my fingers lightly teased her clit, then away to be dipped into her now very wet lips, then back for anther pat. While continuing my digital assault, I then lowered my face between her legs and began kissing her thighs! She smelled and tasted wonderful, and I really couldn't get enough! This was making me at least as hot as she was. I knew she was unaware of my next move, but that she trusted me enough already to allow me to pleasure her in anyway I saw fit was a HUGE turn-on for me!</p><p>""Oh Adam! I'm starting to feel it!"" she breathed.</p><p>A muffled ""Mmmhmm"" was all I could manage.</p><p>Remembering how quickly she came last night and not wanting to arrive too late, I moved up and kissed her sweet little mound, pulled her delicate panties aside, (they were the ones from today! At the store!), kissed her puffy salty lips, inside for a few licks, then up to your pretty little clitty. Not having experienced this before, her senses were overwhelmed! She slid down the seat and pushed her sweet pussy into my face, legs sprawled across my dash, hands behind my head. It didn't take her long to get the hang of this!</p><p>I returned my tongue's attention to the top of her slit, right where she wanted me to be, and gave her the best lashing my 30 years of pussy-eating experience could provide. I knew it was wonderful for her and I was so thankful to be the one with her, providing the incredible pleasure she was now experiencing. Gently first, then a bit harder, she rose and fell with the intensity of my tongue's contact with her little clit. I knew she couldn't resist her body much longer, though I wished she could, so much I was enjoying giving her my face for her pleasure. Lighter, then harder, over and again, and then, in a crescendo of bliss, she came. She arched her back and tensed, preparing for the onslaught, and my gentle proddings brought the wave crashing over her! She screamed, ""Adam!"" right at the pinnacle, grabbed my ears, and smashed her cunt into me. I couldn't believe how powerful her orgasm had made her, as there was no way I could've pulled away even if I'd wanted to. She had me right where she wanted me and was fucking my face with complete abandon, spasms rocking her uncontrollably. Unaware and uncaring of her surroundings, she was intensely focused on the incredible feelings radiating from within her. Higher and higher she climbed until, finally, the wave crested and she began to fall back down to earth.</p><p>When she could take no more I ceased my stimulations of her barely used clit and lay my head across her lap. Her hands, now more gently perched atop my head, began to move though my hair, caressing my head. It felt nice. She probably wasn't aware she was doing it. Slowly and softly I let her fall, no words yet, only light kisses along her delicious legs, tummy, and sides.</p><p>Her eyes popped open and she stared at the roof of the car.</p><p>""Oh my god! Oh my..."" gulp, ""Adam!"", she panted. I smiled up at her, aware of what see was feeling and so very happy for her. And for me!</p><p>""I know, baby, I know"", smiling, and very pleased with myself. ""Nice, huh?"" I whispered up to her.</p><p>""It was way better even than last night!"" she sang.</p><p>""Well thank you, I was trying hard"" I quipped. Ever the sly one, she giggled her understanding.</p><p>""How did you...what were you....Where??....How did you do that!??"" she demanded.</p><p>""That's how much I love you, Amanda. Do you see now?"" I asked.</p><p>""Do you really? You love me?"" she asked, almost unable to comprehend such a thing.</p><p>""Yes I do really"", without pause, though I couldn't believe I'd said. ""I knew it the first time I saw you, and every second since then it's only grown stronger. I love you dearly, and I never want to lose you"". There! I couldn't say it any more plainly than that. And it felt good to make the confession. I didn't want to play any games with the one I adored.</p><p>She pulled me up from below her and leaned into me. She kissed me fully and deeply, her skills improving dramatically with each soft embrace. She could feel what kissing was supposed to mean now. Not just two mouths touching, but the transfer of good feelings and love from one person to another.</p><p>With that I extracted myself from the now uncomfortable position I'd been enduring. I exited out the passenger door and walked around to the other side to get back in. Amanda was straightening her hair, and her skirt, and looking quite flushed, and lovely. I just gave that beautiful little girl a great orgasm, one she may remember all her life.</p><p>I was quite pleased with myself. But it was early yet, and I was anxious to get home and see what else my darling Amanda might be up for again tonight!</p>"
909,"My Little Neighbor, Amanda, Part 4",Bridgette,bridgette_andrews@yahoo.com,"['Mg', 'rom', '1st', 'con']",Just a short story about a new mother and daughter moving in next door.,2013-04-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter Fifteen</h5><p>The 2 1/2 miles from the office park to my house was transited in record time. I pulled into the garage, slapped the car in park, and turned to see if Amanda was still as flushed with excitement as I. Indeed, she was. Beaming an adoring and satisfied smile, but hair a little messy and eyes still smoldering with a look that said, ""Give me more!"". I returned a smile of acknowledgement and got out of the car.</p><p>Her eyes followed me as I walked round one bumper, across the front of the car, then turning again and up to her door. They lowered and followed my hand to the handle, then back up to my eyes as I opened the door. I admired her yet again as she swung her gorgeous legs out, offered me her hand for help standing in her new heels, and stood, facing me.</p><p>""Ready?"", was all that seemed appropriate.</p><p>""Uh huh"" she whispered back, nodding. Then, hands folded behind my neck and drawing me down to her waiting lips, she kissed me again, much longer and deeper, I barely suppressed the urge to try to part her lips, enjoying the sweetness of this more innocent display. Next kiss I would.</p><p>We turned, hand in hand, and I led her inside, her heels quickly, lightly, clicking on the smooth concrete, her tiny steps coming short and fast to keep up with me. I always liked that sound.</p><p>I turned on a few lights in expectant silence, Amanda waiting just a few steps inside to see where we were going, sensing it might be a more private part of my home. I returned to her, pulled her close to me in a tight embrace she warmly accepted, her head just below my chin, my arms enveloping her, hands wrapped around a tiny waist. I couldn't help again thinking that this must be what heaven is like, not that I was going there. But just pure peaceful bliss and contentment. I could hold her forever.</p><p>""How are your feet feeling?"" I asked, thinking she'd never worn heels before and might be getting sore.</p><p>She chuckled into me and murmured, ""Starting to hurt some"".</p><p>""I thought they might be, I'm sorry honey. But you know, you looked absolutely beautiful tonight. I was so proud to be with you"".</p><p>I bent and picked her up, lower legs, and heels, dangling sexily. Another giggle and off I carried her to my bedroom. This would be an even more special night than the last.</p><p>I lay my princess upon my bed with a smile and a cheek kissed. My eyes caressed her face and my hands went to her shoes, tugging one, then the other, tossing them with a flop to the floor.</p><p>My hand then slid up her long, bare, and luscious leg, titillating us both and once again starting up the essential flow of juices. Chemicals mixed and powerful hormones were secreted from pulsing glands all over our bodies. Breath and pulse quickened, senses heightened, desire peaked. She had experienced a strong orgasm in the car not fifteen minutes ago, but she now wanted more. Not our ages, nor our brief acquaintance, nor anything else mattered. Only our mutual want and a desire to please and be pleased. These feelings known to me, albeit on a much lesser level than now, but completely new and foreign to Amanda. Never before had she felt the rush of lust her young body was now experiencing. I reveled in her innocence.</p><p>I stood and helped her up to stand on the bed facing me. Now, finally, I would see her, beautifully naked before me. I was heady with anticipation, my mind working hard to comprehend the reality playing out in front of me. Was this really happening? Or was I stuck in a cruel dream, only to wake to frustration and disappointment.</p><p>Sweetly answering my silent prayer, Amanda spoke.</p><p>""Adam?"".</p><p>""Yes, darling?"", and she grinned at my now common reference to her. She liked it. It made her feel grown-up, and sweetly desired. As intended.</p><p>""This has been the most wonderful day of my life!"" she exhaled, me beginning to lift her sweater, she obliging by lifting her arms. Her willingness to share her body with me igniting my passions further. She continued, ""I mean, I'm still worried about mom and stuff, but you were so nice to me today! You make me feel like I'm special. My tummy has been tingly with butterflies all day! Thanks Adam"". Music to my ears.</p><p>I pulled her sweater over and off and flung it somewhere close to her shoes. Tremors shimmied through me as her lovely form was now there, before me.</p><p>""I know. I been having those same feelings too. That's what I've been trying to tell you, that's how you know when you're in love"", I admitted for the second time in hours. This time she finally seemed to understand.</p><p>""It is?"", arms gliding down to her sides and smiling lovingly at me in her semi-nakedness.</p><p>""It is"", I confirmed.</p><p>""So I love you too?"" she asked me, and herself, as if just coming to the realization.</p><p>""Well, only you can know that, but I hope you do. Or at least I hope you do someday. I never want to be without you, Amanda"".</p><p>And now I was pulling her skirt down, past her knees, ankles, and now her perfectly beautiful feet stepping up one at a time, hand against me for balance. Our quiet conversation while disrobing her a subtlety erotic act. Her lack of understanding of what was to come feeding my frenzied desire.</p><p>""I really, really, like those panties"" I kidded, the ones she'd teased me with earlier at the mall.</p><p>""Do you? Are they sexy?"" she teased back, my hands now back at her hips, thumbs inside the thin pink fabric, her hands against my shoulders for support, anticipating my next move.</p><p>""They are, very. And I loved getting them for you today. I want to give you everything you ever want, Sugarplum"". And with that I brought her panties down, slowly, oh so slowly. She sensed my reverence of this incredible moment and shyly bent one knee in front of the other, then the reverse, enhancing the effect of seeing her now totally naked and willingly on display for me.</p><p>I took in the whole of her, awash in appreciation, she enjoying my eyes upon her too. She understood the desire I felt as she was now feeling the same pull, the same need. Though how to satisfy that need she knew she did not know. She trusted that I did. The two orgasms she'd had had been mind-blowing, but there was a different craving from deep within in her for something different, something more.</p><p>Her perfect form before me, I took my time taking it all in. She was divine and goddess-like to my eyes. Perfectly proportioned, perfectly symmetrical, smooth and graceful in movement. When I could resist no more, I allowed my eyes to fall upon her sweet, smooth, beautifully protruding vulva. I was entranced for a long moment. All that the world had to offer me was now here for the taking. And take it I would. Gently, tenderly, and patiently, but I would have it.</p><p>My hands ran in unison up and down her smooth sides, arms, shoulders, and up to cup her exquisite face. Her eyes had turned a slightly darker shade of blue, another of her body's responses to her newfound passion, and I could sense her desire. I bowed my head, held her marvelously childish body to me, and pressed my lips to hers. She received me eagerly and wantingly, and wrapped her arms around my head and pressed tighter yet, the only way she knew to kiss ""more"". I received it gladly and graciously for a for seconds then pulled back slightly, mouth to her ear and whispered, ""Softer first, honey. Let your lips relax"" I coaxed.</p><p>Still holding her head in my hands I bent again, kissed her softly, yet fully, released, turned my head slightly then kissed her again. We exchanged smooches this way for quite a few minutes and she became more and more accustomed to the feeling and how to make it more sensuous. Then I held our congress for a longer time, maneuvered my lips inside hers and brushed my tongue between them. Her eyes flickered open and she pulled away.</p><p>""You licked me!"" she gasped, gleefully enjoying the ""moreness"" of that kind of kiss.</p><p>""That's just another way people kiss. I like kissing both ways. And I love kissing you"".</p><p>She came to me again, a brief touch of lips and then her tongue emerged, I caught it just in time and touched it with mine, just a flick, a mere glance, no more. She pulled back again but wordless this time, a brief search of my eyes, then back to me, more confidently, tongues rendezvousing on cue, testing, tasting. More passion I could feel now flowing from her, her body beginning to writhe softly against me in small quakes.</p><p>Well, if ever a girl of any age were ready for more, this young one now was. She broke our kiss and, my jacket discarded earlier, reached for my buttons and began removing my shirt! She was running on pure instinct I supposed. I realized I'd been holding my breath as she slowly accomplished her task, fumbling here and there and taking far too long, but at the same time teasing and taunting me with her inexperience. She arrived at the last and I assisted, pulling the shirt from my arms and off. She pressed into me and our skin touched, her creamy complexion soft and supple, her bottom so small but pleasing and seemingly full in my hands. I was lost in her essence. Her long hair flowing over her and between us, I snuggled into her neck and kissed and nibbled her seductively. She cooing and giggling her gratitude for the pleasant feelings.</p><p>""You're tickling"" she whispered heavily, eyes closing, head leaning back.</p><p>""I know"" I whispered back and continued kissing her all over her pretty face, finally returning to her waiting lips for more tongue training. She wasted little time now with subtleness and as soon as our lips met she opened her mouth and attacked my tongue with hers, darting all around and over mine, excitedly, seductively, proud now to be kissing in this new, much more erotic fashion. She felt herself moisten, another new feeling to which she was growing accustomed.</p><p>I, too, was feeling the effects of our new concourse, my cock pulsing hungrily, eager to return to the warm inner folds of this sweet young girl, this time unencumbered by any barrier and able to feel her softness around him. This time he may not allow himself to be restrained. There's only so much a guy can do to control his dick, we all know this.</p><p>I tore myself from our embrace and stepped back away from her. I opened my belt, unzipped my pants, and let the smooth slacks fall to the floor. Stepping quickly and not wanting to be away from my darling any longer than necessary, I returned and brought her back close to me.</p><p>""Honey, have you ever seen a man or maybe a boy, 'down there' before"", I asked, over the top of her head.</p><p>I felt her small face smile against me. ""Yeah, kinda. I've taken baths with my cousins and I've seen Joshua's"". Well, at least she had some notion as to what was down there, but seeing her little cousin compared to what she was about to see were two very different things. I was a little worried that my raging hard on might scare her, and that's the very last thing I wanted</p><p>However, she seemed to be enjoying the sight and feel of my body as well, as she mimicked my loving touches and began running her hands over my bare shoulders and gently massaging me with small squeezes. It felt exquisite, both the physical sensation and the mental stimulation, knowing she was now trying to express her feelings for me with delicate and tender touches. Turning her face up to me and bringing us together once again for a now powerful and passionate deep oral embrace, I was out of my mind, my appetite for her insatiable, my need for her without limit or end. Feeling her body pushing into me, hearing and feeling her moan in my mouth, her tongue hungrily ravaging mine, I submitted to my lesser half.</p><p>""Well, if you'd like to see or touch mine you can. If you don't want to that's okay too. But I'd like you to, when you're ready. It makes me feel good like it does for you when I touch you down there. But just so you know, and it doesn't surprise you, mine is a lot bigger than your cousins'. And when I'm with you like this is gets firm and kind of hard."". She looked at me with a slightly puzzled expression, then a small shrug and returned to kissing me, she really seemed to enjoy it now and was remarkably good at it already.</p><p>Nothing in my wildest masturbatory fantasies had prepared me for the reality of being with a little girl, especially one so fantastically beautiful! Her sexy smallness, her wonderful taste, her delightful aroma, but more than that the outrageous passion that could be ignited in one so young was amazing! Maybe my girl was special and rare, or maybe we were destined to be together and our souls were in perfect harmony. Whatever the case, she was becoming more and more excited as we continued kissing deeply, her breath heavy and quick through her nose, her tongue probing into me more deeply, alerting me to her now very heightened state of arousal.</p><p>Breaking our lips' contact with a loud rush of inhaled air by each of us, I guided her down into a prone position on my bed.</p><p>""Amanda"" I whispered to her in the soft glow of strong moonlight filling my room, ""I'm not sure what tomorrow will bring, what's going to happen after your mom gets home, and when or even if we'll ever be able to be together like this again. But tonight, you are mine and I'm yours, we belong to each other and nothing else matters. I want to make you feel wonderful and loved. If I do anything that makes you feel uncomfortable please tell me. I want this to be very special for you"". As I spoke to her I began running a warm hand over her cool body. Her hand came up and rested on mine as it moved over her, to her yet undeveloped breasts and small light brown areola, across her stomach and hips, feeling the soft swell there, and as if drawn by Amanda's own desire, down between her thighs and into her cleft. My heart raced and I struggled to move slowly and lightly around her most precious parts. She moan through closed lips and looked down to where her hand still covered mine as she felt it move in her cunt as I slid my now wet and lubricated index finger up and down her tight little slit, careful not to give her too much stimulation too early.</p><p>""Adam"" she begged, and I knew what she wanted. ""Please"" and with that she pulled my head down to her pillowy mound. I breathed her into me deeply and felt another rush of electricity run through me. I kissed and licked her lips and let my tongue move into her. She made known to me that this was exactly what she wanted with a surprisingly loud, 'Yes!"" as my tongue found and caressed her protruding young clit, bringing her more and more angst and stimulation with each pass made across it. Not wanting to bring her there just yet, I moved away and she grunted her displeasure. But I knew what I was doing. I wanted to raise her hunger level, her appetite for satisfaction, to a yet unrealized plateau. I wanted to make her crazy and hot with need!</p><p>Moving away even further and kissing the insides of her glorious thighs, her hands now on my head pleading to return to that place that would bring on those wonderful feelings she now knew and craved. I felt an irresistible urge to tell her again so that she might feel the words more acutely, ""Amanda, I love you"".</p><p>Flushed and hot with desire, she finally returned those words to me, ""I love you too"". Trumpets sounded, angels sang, and my heart cried out! Even if she didn't fully understand the depth of meaning contained in that short phrase, her words slammed into me and filled me with an even stronger desire to please her.</p><p>I plunged my face back into her tart little cunny and she gasped at the renewed stimulation. I brought my fingers up and parted her thickening labia, blood flowing into her sex and plumping her lips, hot against mine. I pulled her gently apart and let my warm tongue wash over her, she looking down at me, my mouth full of her. She laid her head back again and smiling, pulled me more diligently into her, moving her hips and grinding into me, her little body growing more and more frantic as I gave her what she wanted. My tongue back and forth over her clitty, then down to her small, small opening, pressure against it, then released, then back again trying to get inside her, she pressing harder and hoping too now to feel my tongue more deeply planted within her. Back up to her nub for a suckle and flick of my tongue and she was very nearly there again. She was arching her back up now and pushing her ass back down into the mattress, still holding my head and demanding blessed relief, her body in agony, beginning to cry out softly as the waves of pleasure increased in intensity.</p><p>Lapping her delicious juices up and delighting in bringing her to such an aroused state, I continued lashing out against her hard little button, the far off sound of a whistle as her orgasm approached like a freight train, fast and powerful. I felt her suck in a deep breath and tense, her thighs tight against me as I continued to torture her with my tonguing. Her hands full of my hair and unconsciously pulling hard, her body climbing to even new heights and nearing an epic climax.</p><p>""Adammm!"" she screamed, losing all control and spasming, animalistic grunts escaping from her in rhythmic torrents, my lips locked to her cunt, tongue still relentlessly scraping across her overstimulated clitoris as it came crashing in. She locked up completely, as if being electrocuted, and let out an extended ""Ahhhhhhh!!!!"". I stopped and held my tongue motionless against her spot as side rode out the explosion erupting between her legs. This was by far the most intense of the three orgasms I had delivered her, on an order of magnitude I was starting worry that she might not be able to handle. For many long seconds she was incoherently exuding garbled sounds, unable to comprehend the blinding light flashing behind tightly closed eyelids and the uncontrollable muscle spasms racking her petite body. I held her hips firmly in my grasped and tried to give her some support, but so far gone she was and so filled with unbridled raw passion that she wriggled from of my grasp and collapsed in a heap, the exertion taking a great toll on her unprepared nervous system. I crawled up next to her and cupped her still shivering body in mine. I ran a finger across her face and pulled her hair back and away, sweated and matted to her forehead as it had been. I tried to comfort her as she needed many minutes of recuperation, so taxing an effort it was that I had caused her to bare.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Sixteen</h5><p>Her trembling subsided and she relaxed more against me. Her small soft hands began caressing the tops of mine as I lay with her in my arms, her senses and strength returning.</p><p>Perhaps she felt my still very urgent and as of yet unfulfilled need, or maybe she remembered how excited I had become last night when my lap was filled with her sweet, plump, pliable little ass, but she then, almost undetectably, very nearly imperceptibly, began moving her bottom against my still quite swollen, and now very obvious, cock. I was humbled at her selflessness. After having been submitted to endure a brutal ordeal - an orgasm that had been almost traumatic in it's rapture, she was now intent on my pleasure, on returning the love and warm feelings I had given her. She was an angel. A sexy little preteen angel sent from above.</p><p>I let her know I felt her and began returning her pushes with a firming of resistance, and then an outward thrust of my own, pressing my cock harder into her, she sighing at yet another new sensation. I let loose my cock through the fly of my boxers, it gleaming, shiny, slippery and diamond-hard in the soft midnight moonlight, then reached up for her hand and brought it down to me. Quietly, without words or coaxing, her small hand found me, and wrapped itself around me. The affect it had on me - her tiny hand lightly gripping and relaxing, squeezing and releasing, pumping blood into the already engorged head of my penis, was overwhelming. I'd been leaking lots of precum for over an hour now, and I slid easily through Amanda's fingers as I slowly started pumping her hand, waiting for her to understand this was what I wanted.</p><p>Laying as we were on our sides, ""spooning"" as many now call it, my cock was up between her mostly closed legs, and her hand was down in her crotch holding me. I laid my hand on her forearm to keep her hand from moving, showing her how to make it better for me, and she complied, cupping her small digits around my prick and holding me firmly in place as I fucked her small hand. Precum was lightly spurting with each plunge I made through her, keeping us friction free and allowing me to slide gloriously in and out of her little pseudo-pussy. Not much time was needed at all, as much as I tried to stall what I knew was going to be a very power eruption of semen.</p><p>Amanda sensed a change in my motion and gripped me slightly tighter, just what I needed, and the tingling pressure in my balls quickly grew to that uncontainable level when you know it's here, it has arrived, and nothing in the world can stop it.</p><p>I was pumping her madly as my climax hit, my lap slapping hard against her buttocks and her hand gripping my hot-cum spurting cock. Wave after wave crushed me as my balls contracted and spewed hot sperm through Amanda's fingers and onto the sheets. Long hot ropes of cum tugged back at my insides as it left me, my prostate pumping the lava-like liquid from me with a force I'd before thought unattainable, and now almost unbearable. Holding Amanda's hips now and fucking the young girl for all I was worth, I'd never know such ecstasy.</p><p>And finally, the last ripples of pleasure were here, my world coming back into focus, and my cock deflating in her still-clutching hand. She had ridden the storm of my orgasm out and never released her grasp, naturally performing a milking motion of my now quickly softening cock. It felt beyond wonderful.</p><p>I lay, unable to speak or move for a minute or two, basking in the afterglow of my first preteen girl induced orgasm. I tried to collect myself and gather strength so that I might speak to her.</p><p>""Amanda?"", hoarsely and as yet still a little winded.</p><p>""Uh huh?"" her small, soft voice answered.</p><p>""Are you okay honey?"" I gulped and asked.</p><p>""Uh huh. Are you""?"" she asked back, and I smiled in the night and squeezed my precious lover.</p><p>""Yes, darling, You just made me feel better than I ever have. I've never felt so good"" trying to keep it simple so she could easily understand.</p><p>""I know, me too"" she followed, ""I can't believe how wonderful this is. Does everybody feel like this when they have sex?"" she asked naively.</p><p>""Well"", I began, ""It's always nice, but I' never felt anything close to this with anyone before. I think there is something special between you and I that makes it better"".</p><p>""I know, huh?"" she whispered, and pulled my arms more tightly around her. She felt safe, warm, and loved in my arms I could tell, and I loved the feeling of her with me. She was now my sole and complete obsession. I was completely smitten and could never again do without her charms.</p><p>""Yes, Sugarplum"". And with that we fell into a peaceful, deep, slumber.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter Seventeeen</h5><p>I awoke to a very similar morning as the day before, my arms full of beautiful little girl, birds chirping outside calling me to consciousness, and my crotch pasted to Amanda's ass. She must've stirred me with the delicate way she was rubbing the hair on my arm and humming softly to herself. She seemed quite well and happy this fine day!</p><p>""Good morning"", I said softly, not sure if she new I had awakened.</p><p>""Hi"" she said simply, but contently.</p><p>""Did you sleep well, my love""?"" I inquired.</p><p>""Mmm hmm""</p><p>""Me too. Last night was wonderful darling. I hope I made you feel as good as you made me feel"", I asked hopefully.</p><p>""I don't even know how to say how good it was, Adam. I don't understand how you do that to me?"" she admitted.</p><p>""I know, don't worry. I'll explain what you felt and why later. Right now I'm just glad you're okay with what we did, and that you liked it so much too"".</p><p>""I did, oh my god I did!"" she giggled, now more fully awake and feeling a little spunky.</p><p>""Well good!"" I agreed, then added, ""and there's still lots more we can do, things that might make you feel even better than last night"".</p><p>""No way! Nothing could feel better than that"" she assured me.</p><p>""We'll see. But right now we'd better get up and get ready. We're bring your mom home today!""</p><p>And with that we tossed our covers aside, stole brief approving glimpses of one another's bare body, then I scooped her up and carried her to my bath, today she would shower with me!</p><p>As I carried her along I kissed her rosey cheeks and nibbled her neck while she giggled happily. I put her down on the cool tile floor, reached in and turned on the water, then picked her up again and carried her in with me inside. Warm water cascaded over us, massaging our bodies and rinsing away the remains of last nights love-making. I held her close for long minutes enjoying the increasingly hot water, her head on my shoulder, water now spraying on her back as if gentle fingers working her overused muscles. I gently return her to her feet, lathered a cloth and proceed to purify my little overs body. No nook or cranny, knot or crevice was ignored, she completely at ease with my now familiar touch, welcoming it wherever it might land.</p><p>Without her heels on she was once again a diminutive little doll, and I felt slightly awkward as my slightly erect penis dangled in front of her. She took notice and looked up at me with an inquisitive smile, this being the first time she had seen me in all my glory. She reached up and took me in both her hands, lathered and clean my cock with loving gentle strokes. I was pleasantly surprised that she had no problem with groping my manhood this way. She must have figured out that this was the place on me that made me feel really good, just like that special place on her that that I had found, and she wanted to make me feel just as good as I had her. Of course my cock responded, but I was able to contain a desire to begin anew with another love-making session this morning. Time was limited and, once again, I realized I hadn't dedicated any time yesterday to thinking of just how best to present myself to Julie, now that I was guilty of molesting her sweet little pride and joy.</p><p>Once clean from top to toe, I turned off the water and we stepped from the shower. Toweling her bewitchingly beautiful body dry, I asked her, ""So do you still love me?"".</p><p>She lowered her eyes, still just a little shy and unable to understand how this wonderful man could have such powerful feelings for her, a still very young girl. ""Yes, I still love you Adam"" returning her eyes to mine, then, ""Do you still love me too?"", as if she didn't know.</p><p>""Amanda, I will never, ever, stop loving you. You are the girl I've been waiting for all my life, the one thing that makes me feel complete and whole. I could never stop loving you, no matter what"".</p><p>And with that I pulled her towel-clad body to me and kissed her gently but earnestly, she returning my affection and enjoying the still-newness of this kissing thing.</p><p>""Now, let's get dressed and go to the hospital. You're mom is probably anxious to see you and get out of there!"". I didn't think she needed anymore coaching on what not to revel about our love affair, but perhaps I would mention it again along the way, just in case. No need to take chances, now that things were going so well.</p>"
910,"My Little Neighbor, Amanda, Part 5",Bridgette,bridgette_andrews@yahoo.com,"['Mg(8)', '1st', 'rom', 'cons']","Just a short story about my new neighbors, Julie and Amanda.",2013-04-07T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 18</h5><p>Last night had been incredible!</p><p>As I stood in the kitchen preparing our second breakfast together I replayed the events of the previous day over and again in my mind. Our shopping spree, seeing her dressed so sexily for our dinner out and the way people reacted to seeing her, my preteen princess all made up. And then, of course, our wonderful lovemaking that had lasted into the early morning hours. I couldn't have been happier. I felt as if I were walking on air!</p><p>Then Amanda came into the kitchen, fresh, clean, beautiful, and wearing very appropriate attire for our trip to the hospital - a cute orange short sleeve button-up top and white shorts that, while a little less than long, were more than acceptable. Nothing any normal 8, almost 9, year old girl would be wearing today, and her long legs probably made them appear even shorter than they really were. I was pleased. I'd hoped she know she couldn't dress like she had last night all the time, and she did. Her gorgeous pale blond hair was pulled back in long ponytail that fell the length of her back and lay upon the nook at the top of her full bottom Girly-Sexy!</p><p>""Good morning!"" she sang. She seemed as happy and content as I.</p><p>""Good morning, Sugarplum"" I returned, ""are you hungry?"".</p><p>She came to me with a hug, which I dipped down to receive, and she kissed me, sweet and quick. ""Yes! I'm starving! Doing sex stuff makes ya hungry, huh?""</p><p>What?!!</p><p>""I Um...well I.."" not knowing what to make of that statement.</p><p>Then she broke into a mischievous smile and I knew she was playing with me, trying to embarrass me. She was quick, quick-witted, and so much fun! I'd never enjoyed anyone's company more.</p><p>""You're so bad!"" I cried, feeling betrayed.</p><p>She giggled, but insisted, ""Well it does, doesn't it?"".</p><p>""Yes, yes I suppose it does"" I relented, ""I'm really hungry too!"".</p><p>Then, trying to change the subject though I knew not why, ""How does some fruit and waffles sound?"".</p><p>""Yummy, that's how it sounds"" she chirped, and leaned back into me. The subject would not be changed. ""Adam?""</p><p>Uh oh, that was a deep sounding 'Adam'.</p><p>""Yes love?"" I asked, a bit concerned, now turning to pick her up and sitting her on the counter in front of me, hands on either side of her, our faces still close.</p><p>""Last night, at the end, did you have a...orgasm? Like you made me have?"".</p><p>Oh, that.</p><p>""Yes, I did. And it was wonderful, Amanda. More than wonderful, it was the most incredible feeling I've ever had"" I said.</p><p>""Because of the way you were...like, pushing in my hands?"" she asked, sheepishly.</p><p>""Well, yes"". Poor thing, this must be so hard for her to understand. ""When you touch me like that it makes me feel the same way you do when I find your special place"".</p><p>A glance down as a thought was processed, another question forming, then ""And what was the stuff that came out, right at the end?"".</p><p>Oh, that! That's what this was really all about.</p><p>""Oh. Okay. Well, that was semen, that's what doctors call it. And believe it or not, there are really little tiny things swimming around in there called sperm"". Wow, I was going to have to give Amanda her first technical lesson in sex. I'd promised her twice that I would explain it all later, I guess later was now.</p><p>""In the white stuff?"" she asked, almost unbelievingly.</p><p>""Yes, semen has sperm in it, they're just really small and you can't see them. Now, when a man and a woman are in love and want to have a baby, the sperm goes into her and finds her eggs, and together that makes a baby"". Much, much harder to articulate this than I thought it might be. I had sudden empathy for million of parents out there.</p><p>""Girls have eggs inside them??"", even more incredulously.</p><p>""Yes, they're just really, really small too. But trust me, they're in there"" as I poked and tickled her tummy a little.</p><p>After giggling and pulling my hand away, ""So how does it get in there, the sperms?"".</p><p>Okay, yes. I was more than a little titillated describing intercourse to my sexy little plaything, but I also considered this important for her, and didn't want to try to twist it into anything nasty or dirty. Even though I wanted to continue to molest her, and hopefully one day take her virginity myself, I didn't want her to think of sex as anything but beautiful, not just lustful gratification.</p><p>""Well, like I said, when two people love each other very much, and usually after they get married, they have intercourse. That means the man puts his penis into the girl"". Interesting, I had said ""a man and a girl"", not ""a man and a woman"". Well, I was trying not to twist it anyway.</p><p>Amanda's eyes widened and her jaw fell. I could see what she was thinking! My huge member in her tiny vagina. No, no, no honey! Not like that!</p><p>""Where does it go in""?"", the next logical question</p><p>""Well"", stalling for time to gather my thoughts. ""It goes in very near your special place, in your vagina"" was the best I could do.</p><p>""How does it go in, how does it fit?"" a few octaves higher.</p><p>""Well, you know how when I make you feel good, down there, how you get a little wet?"".</p><p>""Uh huh"", without blinking.</p><p>""And you know how when you felt my penis last night, how it was kind of slippery too?"" I continued.</p><p>""Ya"".</p><p>""Well that makes it easier for it to go in. And when it does, it feels really good for both of them, like how what you and I did made us feel good, right?"". I had an erection now.</p><p>Again, just ""Ya"".</p><p>""So when it feels really good for a man, it makes semen, with the sperm in it, come out of his penis and it goes into the girl. If it finds her egg, nine months later they have a baby"".</p><p>I had just blown her mind.</p><p>She really didn't know anything yet, I could tell. What I couldn't believe was that, being so innocent and naïve, how, or why, had she allowed me to touch her as I had our first night together, without objection? I knew. It was natural. It was natural and right. People try to make it wrong, sex between an adult and a child, but it's really quite a natural act. I certainly hadn't meant her any harm, nor did I feel that I had harmed her in any way. She was not traumatized. Not by what we had done anyway, but I thought the description of intercourse I'd just provided may have been . But if no one had told her it was wrong, which someone had, she would never have come to that conclusion herself. It had been fun, sweet, gentle and nice. Well, my wild and nearly ferocious pounding of her ass that first night might not have been, but, hey, a guy can only do so much.</p><p>""Your penis can't fit inside me!"", she cried. The fact that she had that thought in her mind pleased me greatly.</p><p>""I know, I know honey. It's not supposed to. Not yet anyway, you're still too little"", I comforted.</p><p>I knew she kind of didn't like being called 'little', and she didn't now, but she knew I was right.</p><p>""That's one of the reasons people think it's bad for grown up men to be with little girls. But like I told you before, and I meant it Amanda, I'll never do anything you don't want me to do. Never. And that's why I haven't tried to do that with you yet, even though I kind of wanted to, you're still too small and probably not ready for anything like that. It would hurt you some and I couldn't do that"", 'dammit!' I screamed in my head.</p><p>""But if you did put it in me I'd have a baby?"", she asked.</p><p>""No, not until you're older, after you start your period"", I answered.</p><p>""What's that?"".</p><p>Nope, I wasn't going there yet.</p><p>""Let's talk about that next time. I'll tell you anything you want to know, Amanda, and I'll never lie to you. But right now we'd better eat and get going. Have you forgotten? We're going to be picking your mom up this morning?"".</p><p>Not wishing to stop her line of questioning yet, but anxious to see her mother, she let it pass.</p><p>""Ok, but I want to talk about this more"".</p><p>""Well alrighty then!"", I agreed, quite dramatically.</p><p>She giggled, I laughed, and I placed her back and her feet and pushed her away with a swat. This was nice.</p><p>She began pulling dishes, glasses, and silver from where she'd seen me get them yesterday and placed them neatly on the table. Folded two paper towels just so, tweaked a knife and spoon into perfect place, then turned to see if I'd noticed. Such a good girl.</p><p>""Looks nice, thanks honey"", I complimented.</p><p>She smiled her pride in my approval and took a seat as I poured batter into the waffle iron, then brought bowls of sliced melon, berries, and grapes to the table. My girl needed a good, balanced, healthy diet. I loved her so!</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 19</h5><p>We held hands, like the young lovers we were, all the way to the hospital. I could tell she enjoyed being with me now just as much as I did. You can't imagine how that made me feel.</p><p>I started to remind her of our need for secrecy, and she cut me off. ""Adam, I already told you I wouldn't say anything. And that was before you told me you loved me! I'll never do anything to get you in trouble, so stop"".</p><p>Well. I guess she put me in my place. She continued to amaze me.</p><p>""Thanks, honey. I won't mention it again"", I promised.</p><p>We parked and went in, straight to the elevator and up. During my shower, while waiting for Amanda to finish hers, and during the ride over, I'd tried to think again of how I should handle things with Julie, assuming she really would be released today. But I again decided that a version of the truth, with strong assistance from Amanda, was still my best option. Sweaty palms as I entered her room.</p><p>Today she was better.</p><p>Julie was awake and sitting up when we entered. The swelling in her face had subsided and the bruising had faded some. She still looked bad, but much improved. The oxygen line and IV were gone, and when she saw Amanda she smiled a big smile and held out open arms to her daughter.</p><p>""Mommy!"", Amanda shouted happily.</p><p>""Baby! Come here!"" her mother managed, a little emotion detectable. Indeed, she loosed a few tears and sobbed quiet softly as she and Amanda held each other tightly.</p><p>""Are you okay, honey?"" Julie asked Amanda.</p><p>""Yes, I'm fine mommy. How do you feel? Does it still hurt?"" Amanda returned.</p><p>""Oh not too much anymore, I'm mostly just stiff and tired of lying in this bed"", then she turned to me.</p><p>""Hi"", was all she said, unsure it seemed of who I was.</p><p>""Hello Julie, I'm Adam, you're new neighbor. We met last week with Ed""?"" I said, trying to jog her memory.</p><p>""Oh ya, that's right. Adam"" she almost whispered to herself as the memory came to her. I waited as she concentrated and came to what I was sure would be her next question.</p><p>""Why are you here?"", she asked me, brow furrowed.</p><p>""Well, I know it may seem strange, but I've been watching Amanda while you were here"". I offered, as meekly and unthreateningly as I could. This was the moment of truth.</p><p>She released Amanda and leaned back closing her eyes. ""No one came to get her?"" she asked.</p><p>""Well, no, not that I know of. I spoke with Ed to see if you had listed anyone in case of emergency, and when we couldn't find one we were kind of stuck. Since you were supposed to be released yesterday we thought one night should be okay, and chose not to send her to Child Services, but then that turned into two. I know it must seem strange, but I didn't really know what else to do. I mean, it was just kind of thrust upon me"". I pleaded my case. I thought it sounded pretty good, it was the truth after all. But my deviant shameful side was nervous and paranoid. Hopefully she'd never know just how pleased I'd been to have things turn out the way they had.</p><p>""Well thanks, I guess. I hope Amanda wasn't too much trouble?"".</p><p>""No, no. It's fine. It was no problem at all.</p><p>And right on cue, Amanda came, dutifully, to my side.</p><p>""No mom, we had fun! I helped Adam with cooking and the dishes, and we even had Italian food!"". Easy, tiger. Don't try too hard, I thought.</p><p>""Really?"" Julie asked, eyeing me more closely now and causing goose-bumps to form on the back of my neck.</p><p>Reading her mom and realizing her mistake, she changed mid-thought and gave a more acceptable conclusion, ""Ya, we made spaghetti! Adam cooks really good!"". I could not believe how quick on her feet Amanda was. And how dedicated to me and my safety she already was. I loved her more!</p><p>And then the door swung open and a plain clothes detective walked in.</p><p>""Julie Stephenson?"" he asked for confirmation.</p><p>""Yes?'"", Julie replied.</p><p>""I need to take your statement"", he said, looking from Julie to Amanda and me.</p><p>""Maybe we should wait outside?"", I offered.</p><p>""That's probably a good idea"", he replied. Julie nodded.</p><p>Amanda took my hand, I wasn't sure if that was a good move or not, but I couldn't change it now, and we left.</p><p>After just a few minutes the detective came out and walked by us without a word. I hoped he was off to find Julie's attacker.</p><p>We went back into Julie's room to find her standing, shakily, next to the bed.</p><p>""Should you be doing that?"" I asked, skeptically.</p><p>""The doctor said I can go today, and I'm ready to go"", she stated flatly.</p><p>In came a nurse with some discharge papers for her to sign and a wheelchair that she was required to be transported in. She signed the papers, then asked me to leave while she changed. In less than sixty seconds she was wheeled out of her room, and minutes later we were all three standing outside the hospital entrance.</p><p>""What am I going to do now?"" Julie asked no one.</p><p>""Ed told me you've paid in advance and the house is yours. I know you haven't brought your things over yet, can I help you get them?"", I offered.</p><p>
""No. Our things are at his place, and I can't go there for a while, until after court the detective said. I don't think I ever want to go back there, I don't care about my stuff"".</p><p>""Well, I have a decent old sofa taking up room in my spare bedroom that I just haven't had time to get rid of, you're welcome to it. We could run by a Goodwill store and maybe get a bed and some other things if you'd like?"" I asked.</p><p>""No, I don't have any money. I was paying most of the bills and the rent before, and I only have like twenty bucks in my account"". she said. I was sorry I asked and made her say that in front of Amanda, it couldn't have been easy. That was a mistake.</p><p>""You know, if you'd like to you are more than welcome to stay at my house tonight. I know it's not what you'd prefer, but this way you could get a good night's rest, something I think you're probably still in need of, and tomorrow you'll have a clear and rested mind to help you figure out what you'd like to do"". Sound okay?</p><p>""Well, my parents live about 3 hours away, and I'd rather they didn't know about this yet, and I don't have gas money anyway, so I guess I don't have much of a choice"". I could tell she was leary still. Why was I being so nice to her?</p><p>""If you'd rather I could lend you a few dollars for gas if you want to drive to your folks' place"", thinking she wouldn't want to, but I thought it might help her not think I wanted her, them, with me so much as it may have seemed.</p><p>""No, if you really don't mind it might be nice to have a soft place to sleep tonight. But I do really hate to be any trouble for you"". she said honestly.</p><p>""It's really okay, I don't mind. Amanda has been pleasant to have around, and one more night won't matter at all, it will actually be nice"". Too much?</p><p>""Alright, thank you Adam. But why are you being so nice to us?"" she finally had to ask.</p><p>""I don't think I'm doing anything that out of the ordinary. People, especially neighbors, should help each other. You're not putting me out at all, and it's been kind of nice having someone around for company for a change. That's all"".</p><p>Well, she bought it. How about that?</p><p>We drove home mostly in silence, Julie up front and Amanda in back, throwing me cute glances in the rear view mirror. So far, so good.</p><p>I could see, or sense, Julie's mind ticking away, working through many questions, not the least of which was why I was willing to be responsible for an 8 year old girl I hadn't know or been asked to care for. That would be a tricky one.</p><p>We pulled into my drive and Julie looked forlornly at her little home as it sat empty next to mine.</p><p>""Tomorrow's a new day, Julie. We'll get you moved in, don't worry, everything will work out"" I said. There was no way that she, and Amanda, would not be moving in tomorrow. Everything, all my plans, relied on it.</p><p>She shrugged and we got out. Amanda led her mother in, as if she'd lived here for some extended period of time and considered it her home. Cute. But I wasn't sure Julie thought so.</p><p>We first sat in the kitchen, as Julie accepted my offer of coffee. Of course Amanda, before I could make a move, went straight to the cupboard where I kept the coffee, pulled it out and brought it to me. I tried to give her a look that said ""cool it!"", but I didn't think she caught it.</p><p>I made coffee and made small talk with Julie, Amanda often adding her opinion or thoughts. It felt nice, the three of us there in my kitchen. And that surprised me some.</p><p>After a short pause in the conversation, I thought it a good time to inquire, ""Julie, what do you do for a living?"".</p><p>""Well, I work in a box factory. I know, I know, not very glamorous, but it actually pays pretty well. The problem is, He works there"". I assumed the 'he' was 'him', the dickhead that beat her up.</p><p>""Shouldn't he be in jail or something by now?"" I asked.</p><p>""There were no witnesses, and I left before the police arrived, so they say I can't make a domestic abuse claim. The detective didn't sound very optimistic today"". she said dejectedly.</p><p>""Well that's not good"" I said. ""Can you get a restraining order?"".</p><p>""Yes, I have to go to the courthouse and fill out some papers tomorrow"". Good idea.</p><p>""Well, if you don't feel like driving yet, or need anything, please, just ask me"". I offered again.</p><p>""Thanks Adam. That's sweet of you. I don't know how I'll ever make it up to you, but I will"" she promised. 'You already have' I thought to myself.</p><p>""Why don't you and Amanda go relax in the living room, lie down on the couch if you'd like, I'll fix some lunch for us"" I said to Julie, and Amanda shot me a disapproving look. Why? Oh, I know, could it be she didn't want to be away from me? Even for a little bit? I couldn't think of another reason why.</p><p>""Maybe mom would like to take a nap for a while until lunch is ready. Wouldn't the guest bedroom be better?"", Amanda interjected. Wow. That was bold. We would definitely need to have a talk.</p><p>""No"" Julie said, ""I'm not sleepy, just a little sore. The couch would be nice"".</p><p>And with that they left me to prepare the food, and ponder my situation.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 20</h5><p>I pulled some chicken breasts from the Fridge that I had set to marinating that morning, chose some fresh produce that needed to be used, and began cooking our meal. After about fifteen minutes Amanda appeared in the kitchen.</p><p>""Mom feel asleep"", she said, matter of factly. ""Why'd you make me go out there? I wanted to help you with cook"".</p><p>""Honey, we talked about this. We've got to be very careful, especially around your mom. She doesn't know how close we've become. She might think it's strange that you're so comfortable around me already. I don't know, darling, I just don't want anything bad to happen, you know?"".</p><p>""But I didn't tell her anything?"" she almost whined.</p><p>""I know, I know, but sometimes you can tell things about people without them saying anything, can't you?"" I followed.</p><p>She thought about it for a second or two, then replied, ""Ya, like when someone's mad or sad?"".</p><p>""Right. Or like when someone doesn't like someone else, or if maybe they like them a lot?"" I prodded.</p><p>""Ya. I guess you're right. I thought as long as I didn't say anything to anyone it would be okay, but I have to be careful that I don't show just how much I like you, huh?"".</p><p>""Exactly. Your mom might start to notice. But don't worry, Sugarplum, we'll still find time to be together, a lot I hope. If you still want to that is?"", just to make sure nothing had changed while I wasn't looking.</p><p>""Well ya! You still want to too, don't you"", she shot right back at me.</p><p>""Of course I do. You shouldn't need to ask me that, can't you tell? Can't you feel how much I care for you?"".</p><p>That sweet, demure smile, long-lashed eyes cast down, ""Yes, I really can. It makes me feel really warm and happy inside"".</p><p>""Me too. You make me very feel special, Amanda"", and I thought that was enough on this topic, as Julie could be lurking around any corner.</p><p>I reached down, turned her 'round, and gave her sweet cheeks a light pat, ""Go wake your mom gently, dinner is almost ready"".</p><p>""'kay!"", her voice smiled as she left the kitchen.</p><p>All was well thus far.</p><p>We all had hearty appetites, even Julie, and little was said during our late lunch. When most of what I'd prepared had been devoured I started clearing the dishes. Amanda looked as if she wanted to pop up to help, but thought better of it. Good girl. Wait for it.</p><p>""Amanda, could you bring your dishes and your mom's over for me, please?"". I asked.</p><p>Julie had already started to rise and was piling her dishes and the serving pieces. ""Adam, that was the best meal I've had in such a long time, thank you"" she said, rather solemnly.</p><p>""Oh it's nothing. Most of these things needed to be used and you and Amanda just helped me do it, that's all. And besides, I really like cooking, and cooking for other people. Cooking for one isn't nearly as fun, and I throw out far too much, this worked out great"".</p><p>""Well, it's still very nice of you and I appreciate it. I hope to make it up to you one day soon"" she said warmly.</p><p>""Well, for now, you just rest up and do some healing. We can talk in the morning about what you'd like to do from here. You know, you're welcome to stay a few days if you need to"", again holding my breath and hoping I hadn't offered too much.</p><p>""I hope I won't have to. If I can just get a few things, we don't need much, we could share a bed for now, and a few chairs and table would be enough"".</p><p>""Okay. And I've got some extra things you can have, or just borrow if you'd rather. Like I said, we'll talk in the morning after you've had a good night's sleep"". I repeated. ""Why don't you two go back out in the living room and relax some more, I'll be done here in a minute and I'll meet you there"".</p><p>They turned to leave, both giving me a private smile without the other knowing it. Nice.</p><p>In case I haven't mentioned it yet, Julie was fine! A little hard to tell with her face black and blue, but I'd seen her before that, and she was way cute. I was just so completely captivated by Amanda that first day that I didn't take note, or give you, my loyal readers, a good description. I'll do so now, as I'm sure you've been wondering.</p><p>Julie is about 5-2, maybe a little over, so kind of short. Amanda must've gotten her long limbs from her father. She has medium-length dark blond hair that I didn't think she colored. Probably what Amanda's hair would end up looking like. Anyway, she had a nice body, no extra weight but a nice full bottom and smallish breasts, probably small B cups. A slightly darker complexion than Amanda's fair skin, though now she was lightly tanned from playing outside. I keep going back to Amanda, don't I? Sorry. She has pretty blue eyes, like....well, you know, and a nose that is just right. Overall I'd give her a solid 8, maybe 8 . Very impressive, not surprising considering she passed along genes that created the most beautiful girl on earth. So in closing, I'd do her, quite willingly, even if I'd much rather do her daughter.</p><p>I wasn't going to put any moves on her, unless necessary. In my planning I had deduced that entering a relationship with Julie, if she even wanted one, or one with me, would be problematic. However, I was prepared to do so if it seemed the best, or only, way to keep her, and therefore Amanda, close to me.</p><p>While I was describing Julie to you I had been making some hot chocolate for the ladies, which I now was bringing out to the living room. Julie didn't need more caffeine this late and I knew Amanda would like it.</p><p>""A little liquid dessert anyone?"" I offered as I entered.</p><p>""Oh man!"" Amanda said excitedly and popped up from the sofa to retrieve hers. Julie grinned and accepted, probably thinking I was the greatest host ever. I was trying to make her think that anyway. I also hoped it would warm her and make her sleepy, so that I might at least have a few moments with Amanda. Whether or not that would be possible tonight I didn't know, but I did know that I needed a fix. Amanda had been, perhaps unbeknownst to her, perhaps not, teasing me all afternoon. Even in her more appropriate attire her beauty could not be hidden. I had found myself on more than one occasion admiring her absently-mindedly at times when Julie could've noticed. I, too, must be more careful.</p><p>I busied myself outside for a few hours with chores I'd ben putting off since Amanda arrived in my life. After thirty minutes or so I saw Amanda coming out the back door. SHe spotted me on the far side of the yard and jogged over.</p><p>""Hi!"" she chimed.</p><p>""Hi"" I smiled back.</p><p>""Whatcha doin'?"" she asked.</p><p>""Thinking of you"", I quipped back quickly.</p><p>""Nooo. I mean what are you doing out here?'.</p><p>""Oh, just some yard work I've been putting off"".</p><p>""Why did you put it off?"", she continued.</p><p>""Because I'd rather spend time with you than trim these darn bushes"" I informed her.</p><p>""Really"" she asked again, almost gleefully.</p><p>""Well yes. But that's not really that big of a compliment honey, I'd rather do a lot of thing more than trim the bushes. But I do like being with you now more than anything else"".</p><p>""Me too!"" she agreed, and we spent another hour or so primping the yard and enjoying each other. When all was finished we went back inside.</p><p>Julie had risen, freshened herself in the bathroom, and joined us again in the living room. Since our lunch had been more of a linner, I decided some light snacks would suffice for the night. I made some sandwiches and mixed-up a nice salsa, grabbed a bag of chips and we ate in front of the TV. We watced a rerun of Two and a Half Men, one none of us had seen, then a little of the early newscast, the girls on the sofa, me in a chair, out of reach of Amanda.</p><p>It wasn't late but I could tell Julie wouldn't last much longer. She had begun yawning and sighing, her head becoming heavy. She'd been through so much, I felt for her. I still wanted to do her daughter, but I couldn't help feeling some compassion for Julie.</p><p>""Whenever you're ready I have the spare room set-up for you. I laid out a toothbrush and some other things in the hall bath. Just ask if you need anything I haven't thought of"".</p><p>""Thanks, I think I may be getting close, I'm already kind of tired again"" she replied.</p><p>""Amanda can show you the way"" I suggested. Amanda threw me a concerned look as if this meant an early end to just our third night together. Well what did she think? That her mom would just go off to bed and leave her out here with me? I hoped so too.</p><p>But dutifully taking my cue, she got up and showed her mom down the hall. It was only around 8:00pm, but the sun was mostly set and I, too, was a little tired from the yard work I'd finished.</p><p>I could hear words being exchanged behind the closed door, more like a discussion than just bedtime talk. What could that be about? I heard the door come open and they both reappeared before me in the living room.</p><p>""Adam, it's still pretty early, would you mind if Amanda stayed up a little while longer, there's something she wants to watch on TV?"". Oh, Amanda had been pleading to stay up later. And Julie hadn't insisted that she come to bed with her? This was a very good development!</p><p>""Not at all. I'm not tired yet and I have a little computer work that I need to get to. I'll need to go into the office for a few hours in the morning, but I'll be home early, probably by ten. Just so you know and in case I don't see you in the morning. Sleep in as late as you need"".</p><p>""I hope you're not missing work over all this?"" she asked, concerned.</p><p>""No, no. I don't go into the office very often. So how about you worry about taking care of you and getting better, and don't worry about anything else"" I sad, a little teasingly.</p><p>""Okay. Thanks again, Adam. For everything"" were her warm words, and warm smile. I think she thought I was alright.</p><p>""Please, don't mention it. I'm sure you'd do the same if you were in my shoes"", and I was.</p><p>""Okay, goodnight then"".</p><p>""Goodnight Julie, sleep well"". I returned.</p><p>""Amanda, after your show you come right into bed with me, alright?"".</p><p>""I will"" was all she got out of her as Amanda had already tuned to the channel she wanted and was, at least seemingly, already into the show. She was so sneaky! I knew she had ulterior motives.</p><p>I had started to wonder if I was wrong about that when, after fifteen or twenty minutes Amanda hadn't even looked back at me, as she was laying on the floor in front of the TV. I wondered if she'd done that on purpose, as sitting next to me on the couch might cause her mother to question her judgment about this being okay - Amanda staying up with me.</p><p>Then, without a word, Amanda jumped up, tip-toed down the hall and up to the guest bedroom door, listen carefully, then came running back to the living room, jumped on the sofa, and planted a warm and wonderful kiss on my lips. I returned it most avidly, though I was listening intently for any sound emanating from the hallway. This was a little sketchy, but we both needed it after having been so close for the last two days and then not being able to show each other any affection at all since this morning. I pulled her tighter and our lips parted, her tongue sought mine out and we kissed passionately for almost a minute.</p><p>""That was nice"", I thanked her.</p><p>""I know, huh"" was her response, along with her impish smile.</p><p>I decided it was safe enough to keep her close to me for a few minutes. Julie was surely out cold, her body still much in need of rest. And I was much in need of some soft touches and warm hugs from Amanda. We both knew nothing more could happen, so it was nice just having some ""us"" time together, alone.</p><p>Soon the show Amanda had sworn to her mother that she just had to watch was over, and I felt it best we not press our luck. If Julie awoke and found Amanda still up and out here with me after the episode had ended we might have a problem. No, this day had gone too well thus far to mess it up now.</p><p>""Better get to bed, sweetheart"", I urged.</p><p>""I know. I wish I could sleep with you tonight, though"" she said.</p><p>""Ya, me too. But I'll be thinking of you all night and wishing you were with me"".</p><p>""Me too"" she copied.</p><p>""Alright, give me one last kiss and off you go"". She did, a nice kiss with a hint of something more that she wished for.</p><p>""Aren't you gonna say it?"", she asked as we parted.</p><p>""What?"", I really didn't know.</p><p>""Nothing"", dejectedly. Oh, I bet I knew.</p><p>""Amanda, I love you darling"". I told her.</p><p>She beamed, ""I love you too, Adam"", and went to join her mother.</p><p>How sweet was that?</p><p>I was startled from sleep with a hand shaking me intently. As I came to I could just make out Amanda's form in the dark. What the...?</p><p>""What is it honey? You shouldn't be in here"", I warned.</p><p>""I know, but I couldn't sleep. Couldn't I just stay with you for a little bit?"" she begged.</p><p>""Amanda, if your mom wakes and up?"", I pleaded. I couldn't tell her no, but I knew it was a very bad idea.</p><p>""Please, just for a while?"", again.</p><p>As I told you before, I couldn't resist her. Anything she wanted.</p><p>""Okay, but just for a few minutes, then you've got to get back. If your mom wakes up you're gonna be in trouble, and I'm gonna be dead!"".</p><p>""I know, don't worry, she won't wake up. She didn't when I got into bed with her"", as I opened the blanket to let her in. I was actually very pleased that she wanted to come snuggle up with me. I secretly been hoping she would.</p><p>She was wearing a nightgown I had purchased for her yesterday, one she knew her mom would be okay with, thin and whispery, and I could feel all of her as she climbed in and pressed herself to me. She knew what that did to me!</p><p>""Oh honey"", I breathed, as Mr. Johnson sprang to life, he not tired at all now.</p><p>""I know"" she whispered, ""I missed you too"", with a maturity that belied her age. She rolled over on her side facing me, again locking her eyes to mine, and just stared into me, waiting. I brought my lips to hers and we kissed a soft and sweet kiss. Then she lowered her head and buried it into my chest, her free arm wrapping as far around me as it could. I loved this little girl so much! ""Down boy"" I instructed my cock. This was not the time for that!</p><p>She turned back away from me and nestled her body more snuggly into me.</p><p>My eyes popped open and I saw grey early morning sunlight outside. I felt my young lover next to me, breathing softly, still sleeping. Oh my god! We had fallen asleep together in my bed! Up! Up! Hurry! Before Julie wakes!</p><p>Shaking Amanda, ""Honey! Honey wake up!"" I whispered lowly but urgently.</p><p>""Huh?"", was all that came from my sleepy angel.</p><p>""It's morning! We fell asleep! You've got to get out of here and back in bed with your mother!""</p><p>""But.."" she started.</p><p>""No buts, baby. You've got to scoot, now!"". I hated waking her with such a start, but we were very close to real trouble here.</p><p>And then, there was a an urgent tap on my door.</p><p>""Adam? Adam I can't find Amanda!"" Julie's voice sounded strained through the closed door.</p><p>Holy-fucking-shit! The jig was up! I'd never been so frightened in all my life! I was such an idiot! I never should've let Amanda get in bed with me!</p><p>What in the hell was I going to do now?</p>"
911,"My Little Neighbor, Amanda, Part 6",Bridgette,bridgette_andrews@yahoo.com,"['Mg(8)', '1st', 'rom', 'cons', 'pedo']",The continuing saga of Amanda and Adam.,2013-04-13T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 21</h5><p>I was so scared I couldn't think straight. I couldn't think at all! Terror had completely consumed me as I envisioned years in prison and my life ruined. Nothing could save me.</p><p>Amanda and I looked at each other, both frightened, me the most. She leapt from the bed and scanned the room in search of an escape, then raised her arms palms up as if to say, 'What should I do?'. It doesn't matter, darling. I'm busted and our love affair is over before it really began. I wish I could've at least known what it was like to make love to her. Now I'd spend a decade in jail dreaming of what had been possible had I only been more careful. I would punish myself by the second for years to come. The knowing that I was so close to paradise would surely drive me insane.</p><p>""Adam! Adam are you in there?"" Julie shouted again. The door wasn't locked, why hadn't she just opened it already?</p><p>""Yes. Just a second"" I stalled for time.</p><p>Feeling that my life was almost literally in danger, adrenaline finally kicked my brain into action, a tsunami of small electrical currents fired and raced round my brain as I tried to formulate a plan.</p><p>The window or the attic access in my closet, those were my choices. The window would be faster. I ran to the one on the side of the house without choosing to do so, every millisecond counting. It was unlocked and I flung it up and open. Amanda ran to me with arms up reaching for me, ready to be lifted and tossed outside. And that's what I did, as gently as possible, and sent her away with ""Head for the back yard!"" whispered hoarsely.</p><p>I closed the window, grabbed my sweats and pulled them on as Julie began her third round of pounding on my door. I opened it as she was still in mid-knock.</p><p>""What's wrong?"" I asked, certain that my guilt was obvious on my face.</p><p>""I woke up and Amanda was gone! She's nowhere in the house, I've looked everywhere! Have you seen her? Is she in here?"" as she blew past me and began searching all around my bedroom. </p><p>""No Julie, she's not in here"" I replied honestly, and portrayed a look of confusion as if to say, 'Why would she be in here?"". </p><p>""Well she's gone! I'm calling the police!"" she shouted, apparently satisfied with her search and running past me out of my room.</p><p>""Hold on. Have you looked outside?"" I asked, following her down the hall. There was no way I wanted the police called! </p><p>""Why would she be outside?"" she questioned me.</p><p>""I don't know, Julie"", trying to slow her down. All I knew was that the last thing I wanted was to see a police car pull up in my drive. ""But if she's not in here, maybe she's outside somewhere"".</p><p>Julie looked like she hadn't even considered that possibility and she turned and ran for the back door with me right behind her. </p><p>""Amanda! Amanda!"" Julie shouted as soon as she threw the screen door open.</p><p>And just like that Amanda's head popped up from within the garden, her cheeks, chin, and neck awash in a ghastly bluish-red liquid. What the hell?</p><p>""Amanda!"" Julie now shouted with a mixture of relief and aggravation. Amanda kept a surprised expression on her face as Julie made her way to the back left portion of my garden. I smiled at her from behind her mother. Perfect, Amanda. Absolutely perfect. She appeared to have been gorging on my strawberries and blueberries, oblivious that anything was amiss.</p><p>""What are you doing out here?"" Julie asked pointedly as she brushed a few leaves from her daughter's nightgown, then used it to wipe her juice-covered face.</p><p>""Idunno"" innocently, ""I woke up and you and Adam were still sleeping and I was hungry. We had berries for breakfast yesterday and they were so good that I wanted some more. There weren't any left in the fridge so I came out here. I was only going to get a few and take them back inside, but I ate one, then another one, and they were so good I just couldn't stop"".</p><p>I smiled broadly - to show Julie that I was relieved and that she could be too, now. And at Amanda, to let her know how well she'd done. She was better under pressure than I was! That was for sure. And he had saved me yet again.</p><p>""You scared your mom a little bit, Amanda. You should really let one of us know if ever you leave"", I scolded, almost teasingly. She played along and frowned, as if she really felt badly for causing such a fuss. I would enroll her in acting classes I decided right then and there. She was sooo good!</p><p>""I'm sorry mommy. I didn't mean to scare you"", looking pitiful and adorable all at once. </p><p>And in that moment the mood changed. Julie and I looked at each other as we stood in the early morning light, here, in the middle of my garden with this lovely, juice-stain child. Nothing sinister had happened, just a mild indiscretion and less than mild overreaction, which was understandable after all that Julie had been through. And the sweet comedy of it all hit us. Julie looked lovingly down to her beautiful daughter, over to me, smiled widely and chuckled. I chuckled. Amanda chuckled, and we all began laughing. We turned and walked back toward the house for some breakfast and to plan our day. Thank goodness for Amanda's quick thinking!</p><p>As we finished-off our pancakes and eggs, we talked about what their immediate needs were to make their new home at least habitable, if not hospitable.</p><p>""I was thinking of going to a payday loan place to get some cash, then I could get a bed that Amanda and I could share for a while, a table and chairs, maybe a couch. I could get the big stuff at a rent-to-own place, a refrigerator and washer and dryer."" Julie said, less looking for approval than simply informing me, but still seemed to want my input. Interesting.</p><p>""Look Julie"", I began, ""I have a decent sofa in the spare bedroom that you're more than welcome to take, and I have a coffee table downstairs that I don't love a lot. There, your living room is done. Maybe we could hit some garage sales and find end tables and lamps for cheap. And I have a small refrigerator in the garage that I'm not using. I got a new one for the kitchen last year and put the old big one out there so I'd have an extra freezer. The little one works fine and needs a home. And I don't plan on having any more guests for quite some time, so you could use the bed in my spare room until you can afford another. There's no sense in going into debt and paying too much for stuff at the rent-to-own store, you'll have enough other expenses that we're not even thinking of - like getting the phone turned on and what not. Please, don't be too proud to let me help. I don't want to have to have a yard sale with all shorts of kooks rummaging about. Help me, take my stuff, ple ase"", I added with mock drama.</p><p>She smiled at my attempt at humor and said, ""Okay, Adam, I'll let you help me some, but we must agree that I can pay you back or I won't do it. Okay?"".</p><p>""Okay"" I agreed.</p><p>Then her expression changed and a questioned formed.</p><p>""Why Adam? I know what you said last night, but really, why? This is beyond just helping-out a neighbor. Why are you being so generous?"". Her tone let me know that I was going to be required to provide more than just generalities. This was a part of my plan that I had, for a change, given a great deal of thought. It was a little sooner than I would've liked, but so, too, had been getting in Amanda panties and I liked that part of it. I felt the time was right.</p><p>""Amanda, how about you go back out to the garden and, if you left any for the rest of us, pick a few more berries for me?"", I asked. </p><p>She beamed a smile. What did she think she knew? And ran out the door with a bang.</p><p>Turning back to Julie I said, ""Look, maybe I wouldn't do all this for just anyone. But it is true that I'd like you to be my neighbor for longer than just a few months or a year, like most that have lived there, so I have an interest in you liking being here. But yes, I guess it's a little more than that. Amanda is too sweet and a lot of fun to be around, and from the short time I've spent with you I've found you to be the same. You're not in this situation because you're lazy, or drugged-out, or anything that was your fault, and that makes me want to help you more. And, I will be straightforward and very candid, though it's a bit hard for me to. When I saw you last week I found you quite attractive, and now that I know you a little bit I find I like you. So yes, there's a more personal reason why I'm doing this. I'm not trying to win you over with deeds, but I guess I do want you to like me too, so why not do what I can to help make that happen? But, please, seriously, don't ever feel like you're obliged to me in any way, for any thing. And I don't want you to feel awkward or embarrassed now that I've told you this. If you get to know me and don't think I'm someone you could have feelings for it's no problem at all. Like I said, just having good neighbors would be more than enough for me"". </p><p>She leaned forward, placed her elbows onto the table, folded her fingers together palms down, and rested her chin upon the tops of her hands, examining me. Looking back at her I thought to myself just how pretty she really was. I hope I hadn't said more than I should've. The funny part was that I kind of meant it, it wasn't all just platitudes and niceties meant to make her like me so I could be with her daughter. I really did like her. Very strange, since I never thought I could have feelings for a mature woman ever again, so ensconced in the beauty and sexuality of little girls as I was. This was weird, but a nice feeling too. Maybe I wasn't quite the perv I thought I was. Nah, I was. Maybe I was just developing the capacity for more?</p><p>""That sounded like you'd been thinking about it a lot before you said it"", Julie noticed, the corners of her lips pulling upwards, head tilting slightly.</p><p>""Ya, well, I figured you'd be asking, so I wanted to be prepared"" I returned confidently.</p><p>""I'm impressed. Is that what you were trying to do, impress me?"".</p><p>""No"", I said, ""I didn't really plan on saying that much, and I'm still unsure as to how it was received"", my brow rising questioningly. ""But I'm glad if that is the result"". This was starting to sound like light and playful banter between two people who had decided they liked each other. I felt a little rush.</p><p>""Well. I think you're very nice, Adam. And nice guys really are kind of hard to find these days. You can just look at my face to see that. So let's just keep getting to know each other and see what happens. I'm really in no hurry to meet someone new yet"", a pause, then ""But I am glad I met you"".</p><p>Wow! WOW! How about that!?</p><p>""Sounds good to me"" I said, unable to stifle a widening smile. I think I may have even blushed a little. Julie noticed and grinned wider too.</p><p>Amanda came rushing in the back door with a pale full of fresh berries and came to a halt as she entered the kitchen. She looked from Julie to me and seemed to, again, notice something that was unsaid. Something had changed while she was outside, and whatever it was she sensed it was a good thing, as she, too, smiled at us as we smiled at her. </p><p>""Okay then!"", as I stood and took the berries from Amanda and put them in a clean container and into the fridge. ""Let's start moving some things!"". </p><p></p><p>Amanda took my vacuum cleaner over and cleaned the carpets as I and Julie carried my sofa and other things in. We all three were in very good sprits and warm feelings were being felt by all. Man, this was really something.</p><p>When the last of my stuff had been relocated across the driveway, Julie said to Amanda, ""We need to get some clothes"", before she had the sudden realization that Amanda was already wearing something new, something that she had not purchased for her.</p><p>Amanda exciting blurted out, ""I got some new clothes already!"", before she hurriedly started, then stopped, a move to cup her mouth, as if she'd let something slip that she knew she shouldn't have. </p><p>""Really?"" Julie asked, peering at me suspiciously. I couldn't tell if it was a look of suspicion that said, ""Did you do even more for us already?"", or ""What are you doing buying clothes for my daughter, are you some kind of weirdo?"". I was struck by how fast my situation had been alternating from really good, to really bad and scary, and back, numerous times, all within 24 hours. Would it be like this forever? . I didn't think my heart could stand it. The life of a little girl lover, never was it easy!</p><p>Trying not to show my illease at this latest challenge, I answered, ""Well ya, on the way home from the hospital, that first day, I realized she didn't have a change of clothes"". Actually I had more than noticed the night before, as I fondled Amanda's sweet, bare, bottom on my sofa! ""So we went to the mall and she got a few things. No big deal"" as I tried to conclude this topic. </p><p>""So where are they?"" she asked us both.</p><p>Shit! Would she freak at the clothes Amanda had picked-out? Probably!</p><p>""Um, there in the drawers in the our room, I mean the spare bedroom"" Amanda replied, trying not to look guilty.</p><p>""Well let's go see what you got"" Julie said, as she pushed back her chair and headed out of the kitchen and down the hall. This could be really bad!</p><p>I didn't know if I should follow them into the bedroom or not. I decided against it, awaiting my fate in the kitchen. Once again I was sweating bullets. Please! Please!! Don't let my stupid mistake ruin this! I should've hidden the more audacious items. Too late now.</p><p>Minutes passed as I listened to them talking back and forth through the partially closed door, though I couldn't make out the words. I could picture Julie holding up this and that, thinking it strange that I bought all these provocative things for her daughter. And the thongs!! Oh my God! How would I explain that?</p><p>The door, which had been only half closed came open and I could hear them more clearly as they headed for the kitchen.</p><p>""...but I've told you I don't like those kinds of clothes. You knew better!"", Julie was scolding Amanda. As they came into view I could see Amanda's head was lowered and she seemed disheartened.</p><p>""Adam"" Julie said rather sternly to me, ""How could you buy all those thing for her?!"".</p><p>I figured my only chance was to act dumb. </p><p>""Idunno"", I replied, ""I didn't know what to get for her, so I just let her pick out what she wanted. Did I do something wrong?"".</p><p>I couldn't tell if she was upset with Amanda for choosing the things she did, or if it was me she was displeased with. I was about to find out, to my great dismay.</p><p>""How could you think those things were appropriate for an 8 year old, Adam?"", an almost outright accusation. I was in trouble.</p><p>""Well I don't know. How would I know what girls wear today? I mean, it didn't seem that much different from what all the other girls in the mall were wearing"". </p><p>""Thong panties, Adam? Thongs?? You bought my daughter thongs and you don't see anything wrong with that?"", she continued her assault. My chances for escaping this latest blunder withering by the second.</p><p>""I didn't really check what she was getting"" I offered, meekly.</p><p>""And there's so much! And those clothes are from all the most expensive stores! You must've spent a fortune on her!"".</p><p>""I think you're overeating a little, Julie. Look, maybe I let her get some things she shouldn't have, but you know what? It wasn't just clothes shopping. Amanda was sad when you weren't released and I wanted to cheer her up some. You should've seen how happy she was, Julie. She had a lot of fun and it helped to take her mind off the fact that her mom was beat-up, in the hospital, and basically still unconscious. I thought I was doing a good thing. I'm sorry it wasn't and that it's upset you so. I didn't mean to"".</p><p>Julie slowed down, then paused for thought. A deep sigh, and then, ""I'm sorry. I'm sorry Adam. How would you know? You don't have any children, do you?"".</p><p>""No, I don't"". I answered.</p><p>""And Amanda did say it was the funnest day of her life. I'm sorry, you're right. I overreacted. It's just, did you see all of those things? Some of them I would have a hard time wearing without feeling very exposed. I can't imagine Amanda wearing them!"" she said.</p><p>Oh, I could!</p><p>""Well, I'm still sorry that it upset you. Why don't you two go through it all and see what she should keep and what we should take back and return"", I offered. </p><p>""But MOM!"" Amanda pleaded.</p><p>""What? You don't expect to let you keep all that stuff?"", she asked.</p><p>""Why not?"" was her best defense.</p><p>""Well because Amanda, some of those things are too revealing, and too mature for you. You're just a little girl, Amanda, you're eight years old!"", she scolded.</p><p>""I'm almost nine, mom!"" Amanda threw back.</p><p>""Okay, almost 9. You're still a little girl"". she said again.</p><p>I knew that wouldn't go over well. Amanda didn't think if herself as 'little', even less so now that she had experienced some 'grown-up things' with me. </p><p>""I'm not a little girl!"" Amanda shouted back. </p><p>I hadn't seen her this emotional and animated before. Indeed, her eyes began to form tears, so angry and frustrated she was. I didn't know what I should do. I thought it better that I support Julie in her difficult role of single parent, but I loved Amanda already, and I hated to see her upset.</p><p>""I'm sorry I caused all this, Julie. I really didn't mean to"".</p><p>""I know, it's okay. It's just...when I saw some of those things! I mean, a couple of those skirts are so short! And the shorts too! I know girls are more into fashion now and all, but really! I can't see her wearing them, she's so young still"".</p><p>Amanda hurrumphed her disapproval at again being referred to as 'little', and I gave her an understanding look. Her mother saw this and gave a little ground. ""Okay. We'll go through all those things tonight and we'll see. But I'm not making any promises"".</p><p>""Okay, mommy"", Amanda responded hopefully.</p><p>Knowing I shouldn't, but unable to control my impulsive need to see Amanda in more of those ultra-sexy clothes, I added, ""I know how you feel, Julie. I mean, I kind of do. But it really does seem like this is what a lot of the girls are wearing out there, not that that makes it right. But you remember how important that was when you were young. I know I do. We all just wanted to fit in. And besides, the clothes she's worn so far have seemed really nice to me. She looks cute in them"". I wondered to myself if I'd referred to Amanda's beauty once too often already, but I didn't want to see those clothes returned. Any of them!</p><p>""I know"", she said, seeming to give just a little more. ""Maybe we could save some of them for a while and she could still wear them when she's a little older. We'll see"".</p><p>""Good idea"", I agreed. </p><p>Another bullet dodged. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter 22</h5><p>I needed to get to the office today, if for no other reason than to get the mail. I'm a distributor for several high-end audio/video manufacturer's, so my office was little more than a two room suite in an older office park. No, not the one Amanda and I had visited, this one was a few miles further away.</p><p>""I still need to get some things from the store. We don't even have tooth brushes or toilet paper"" Julie announced. </p><p>""Sure you do. Do you think I want to keep the toothbrushes I gave you&gt; You take those, and a few rolls of tp, and some towels, whatever. You only have twenty bucks, Julie, you'd better save that. And you don't need to get a loan for toilet paper!"" I mused. ""I think we can get you through this without borrowing"".</p><p>""Oh, but I'm paying you back, remember?"" she stated, not willing to give an inch on that issue. I had to respect that.</p><p>""That's fine, but don't be in a rush. Get yourself squared away first. And until you do, don't hesitate to get what you need from here. I've kind of got it in my head that I might be taking care of dinner for you and Amanda this week, until you get paid again. Would that be okay?"" I asked.</p><p>""I suppose so"", and she again flashed me a warm smile.</p><p>""Good. I'd almost forgotten how much I enjoy cooking for guests"". Then, changing the subject, ""When do you think you'll go back to work?.</p><p>""Tomorrow. I can't afford to be away any longer. I need to call in today, I don't think they even know what happened or why I'm not there"".</p><p>""Okay. Well, I'm going to get cleaned up go into the office for just a little while, I'll be back in an hour or so. You two can get showered and, if you wouldn't mind, maybe make a run to the market? We need milk and bread. Are you up to driving?"".</p><p>""Yes, I'm good. I'm feeling almost normal again, and I have half a tank of gas. No problem"", she said.</p><p>""Good. You do look better"" I threw in for good measure, and she seemed to appreciate the compliment. All the swelling was gone, and only the worst bruises were still visible. She really was pretty.</p><p>Amanda came trotting back into the kitchen from a potty break, all smiles and full of little girl enthusiasm for a new day, now that we had averted a number of crisis. </p><p>""I'm running off to the office for a little bit while you and your mom do some shopping"" I informed her.</p><p>""Can't I go with you?"" was her surprising reply. </p><p>I was not prepared for that and my face showed it. I looked to Julie for her input and she looked as surprised as I.</p><p>""I suppose it's okay"", Julie said, ""if Adam doesn't mind"".</p><p>""No, I guess it's okay with me too. I'm just stopping in for the mail and to check on a few things, maybe make a phone call or two"", I replied. ""Are you sure? You don't need any help at the store?""</p><p>""No, I'll be fine. Maybe I'll stop in at work instead of calling. No, you two have fun"" she said. It pleased me greatly that she agreed to this. It showed she trusted me at least a little, and that the mistakes I'd made so far hadn't been fatal for our relationship. Amanda's and mine, that is.</p><p>How awesome was my little girl? I hadn't realized how much she really missed being alone with me, not in a sexual way but just being together, and it filled me with warm feelings all over again. It also excited me a little, having some more alone time with Amanda. I was hoping that's what she was thinking too.</p><p>I had also been giving some thought to what Julie would do with Amanda during the days when she was working. Her not minding me taking Amanda with me to the office was a very good sign. Perhaps I could fill yet another role in there lives - summertime babysitter!</p><p>We all showered and dressed. Amanda came out in some of those shorts that were borderline acceptable, quite petite but still within the bounds of what Julie could handle. I loved them! She looked so good, it reminded me of my main mission here, to get inside them! Amanda watched my eyes take her in and was pleased with my reaction. She liked making me a little uncomfortable, and she now knew what it meant.</p><p>Julie looked nice too, refreshed, though she still had no change of clothes. This prompted another offer from me.</p><p>""Julie, I wasn't thinking, I'm sorry. We took care of Amanda's clothing needs, but you still don't have anything, do you?"", I asked.</p><p>""No. Maybe I'll run by Goodwill while I'm out and get a few things"" she replied.</p><p>Knowing she didn't have any extra money for clothes, I carefully worded my offer.</p><p>""Well, you definitely need some things, but even at Goodwill that twenty dollars won't go very far. Not to mention, they may not have everything you need"".</p><p>""Oh I'll be okay"", was all she said.</p><p>""I know. But might you let me help you with this?"", knowing she wouldn't want to.</p><p>""I'd rather not. I wasn't going to tell you because you seemed so against it, but I was going to run by the check cashing place first"".</p><p>""Well, I'm don't want to try to tell you what to do, but I'd much rather you let me help than get money from them at like a million percent interest. How about this? When we get back and when you're finished running around, maybe we could all three go shopping again, this time for you?"".</p><p>She received it better than I thought she might. Perhaps shopping was really the way to a girls heart? It had certainly done wonders for Amanda.</p><p>""Maybe"", she said, a little embarrassed still by her need, but not as bad as before. ""I'll think about it while I'm out"". Then, ""Thank you for offering, Adam. I really don't know what I'd be doing right now if it weren't for you. You're definitely making it easier for me, and I appreciate it so much!"".</p><p>""Not a big deal. It was kind of fun taking Amanda the other day. She enjoyed herself so much. It would be fun for me taking you too, I think, if you enjoy getting new clothes as much as she does?"".</p><p>""Well, I don't think I'll need nearly as much as she got. You really spent too much on her, Adam. Not that I don't appreciate that too, but really!"". </p><p>""I know. But I kind of couldn't help myself. She was so excited running around, grabbing this and that and trying different outfits on to show me"".</p><p>Oops.</p><p>""Oh, so she was modeling all those things for you?"", she asked.</p><p>""Well, not everything"", I stumbled.</p><p>""Oh really?"", now, with a coy smile that must be genetic, so amazingly similar to her daughter's it was.</p><p>""Well ya, I mean, what was I going to do, not look? Tell her to ask someone else's opinion?"", defensively.</p><p>Julie chuckled at my apparent embarrassment. ""And what did you think when you saw her in those little skirts and shorts? Didn't you think they were a little....much?"".</p><p>Wasn't falling for that one! I'd never admit what my true feelings and thoughts were as Amanda pranced around in front of me, showing off and very aware of that it did to me. </p><p>""No, they weren't that expensive"", I said, with a bit of a wry smile, knowing she meant something else.</p><p>""Oh stop!"", she cried, giving my shoulder a little push. Our first contact, other than when I'd carried her into my house. She was feeling more and more comfortable with me. And I'd been able to talk about Amanda's clothes without her getting freaked-out, or suspicious.</p><p>""What?"" I asked, feigning ignorance.</p><p>""I think I'd better be careful, you might like Amanda more than me!"" she laughed.</p><p>If only she knew how close to the truth she was! But again, I couldn't tell if she was playing or trying to get me to admit to something, trying to catch me off-guard with this light-hearted back and forth.</p><p>""Cut it out! I was just trying to help out"" was my retort. It was complete rubbish, though, as you, dear reader, already knew.</p><p>""I know, I know, it's okay. I was just teasing"" she admitted. ""But we still have to go through those things and see what she can wear now. There's just so much! It'll take all night!"" she moaned.</p><p>Nice. This could be a fun night! Again!</p><p>""We?"" I sort of stammered.</p><p>""Yes, we. You bought them, now you have to help me talk her out of some of them! Don't you feel responsible?"" she poked.</p><p>""Well, uh, I guess so"". I said. Really? Really I was going to get to see her in all those things again? With Julie watching me watching her?! The pervish side of me was all aflutter, but my better half was worried. Something could easily go ary and I would hate myself again for getting into a position that could spell doom for Amanda and I. </p><p>Well piss on that! My girl-loving side won out, easily! Another little fashion show it was! Maybe I could even coax Julie into doing a little runway action too! The thought of it all was quite exciting. I got a little bloodflow.</p><p>""Okay then, you promise to help me make her understand that she just can't go out like that?"", she tried to confirm.</p><p>""Well, yes and no. I mean, I don't want her to hate me just 'cause you're a mean mom"" with such subtle inflection that she had to listen to me say it again in her head.</p><p>""What?!! What's that supposed to mean?"", acting quite offended.</p><p>""Just that, I don't want her to get mad at me for siding with you against her, you know?"".</p><p>""Why? Do you care what she thinks more than what I think?"", was her quick response. Shrewd, very shrewd this one was.</p><p>""No, I don't want anyone mad at me!"" I exclaimed.</p><p>Amanda had taken a seat on the front porch steps, as we had walked outside to the front yard while we were talking, and was now watching us with delight. I'd expected her to help me in my negotiations with her mother, but she, probably quite wisely, choose to let me dig my hole. She seemed to really enjoy seeing her mother and I quip and tease back and forth. I was liking it too.</p><p>""But you just said you would"", Julie threw at me.</p><p>""Yes, but I modified my statement and resubmitted it for your approval. Tell you what, though"". Watch this, my readers. This next move was smooth as silk. ""If you let Amanda and I judge your new stuff that you get today, then I'll do as you ask and judge, impartially mind you, with you about her stuff. Deal?"".</p><p>I'd spoken all that rather quickly and it took her a second to digest it all and make sure I wasn't sneaking something in there that she hadn't noticed. ""What do you mean, judge my stuff?""</p><p>""It's only fair isn't it? I bet Amanda would agree""</p><p>""Ya mom, he's right"" she said, nodding her head and raising her brow.</p><p>""Oh, okay. I see how it's gonna be"" she complained, ""You and Amanda against me, huh?"".</p><p>""No, no. I promised to be impartial, and I will. I don't want Amanda wearing anything too...provocative?"" trying to act unsure as to how I should even refer it. ""And how this? We both get 2 vetoes. No accompanying vote required? Ya?"", I offered.</p><p>""Okay, that'll work"" she agreed.</p><p>""Just remember, I could use one or even both on you!"" I teased again.</p><p>""What do you think I would buy that would deserve a veto?"" she asked.</p><p>""One of those tie-dye shirts, mom. He could veto that"", Amanda chimed in.</p><p>""Ya, I might veto that"" I agreed.</p><p>Julie looked back and forth from Amanda to me. ""Like I said, just so long as I know what I'm up against. Two against one, huh?"". </p><p>""Nope, one against one, with me being the all-important tie-breaker"" I laughed. ""Actually, I hope no one is against anyone. Maybe Amanda will be easier to work with than you think"".</p><p>""I doubt that very seriously"" Julie said.</p><p>""Well, you never know"" I returned. ""Anyway, we'd better get going, don't you think?"" I asked. And with that I sent Amanda to my car so I could speak privately with Julie.</p><p>""Here, please, don't go to that place, and don't feel bad about taking it"", as I handed her my debit card. ""Get what you need now, don't go without. You don't need us along to get your things. And besides, we'll be seeing them tonight"", I teased again. ""You can pay me back, no problem. But don't go deeper in the hole just for pride's sake"".</p><p>She wanted to say no, but instead said, ""Okay. And I will pay you back, Adam. I promise. And thank you. Again"".</p><p>""You needn't mention it, again"" in my best proper English.</p><p>""Yep, you sore do talk funnee"" she teased back.</p><p>""I know"".</p><p>Amanda was waiting in the passenger seat as I got in and her mom pulled out of the drive. Always one to get right to the point, she said, ""You like my mom, huh?"".</p><p>Surprised by that, I answered ""Well, yes, she's nice"".</p><p>""No, I mean like, like"", and she giggled a little.</p><p>""Well, yes, kind of. But I still love, love, you"" I told her, very honestly. This could get complicated really fast.</p><p>""Ya but, if mom liked you too, wouldn't you like her more than me?"" she asked, a little dejectedly.</p><p>""Nope. I won't. I know it's hard for you to understand, and it's even harder for me to put it in words. But I told you before that you are the one that I feel like I've been waiting for almost my whole life, and I meant it. It's very special, the way I feel for you, Amanda. And I know I can't have these same feelings for anyone else, ever, no matter what. Not even your mom"".</p><p>""But I'm a little girl?"".</p><p>""Yes, I know"".</p><p>""How could you love me more than a grown-up girl?"" she asked.</p><p>Wow, how to tackle that one? I knew I'd have to, but still didn't know how best to put it in words that she would understand.</p><p>""Because, Amanda, there's something different about me. I don't know why I am the way I am, but I've always liked girls that were younger than me. A lot younger, like you. I've always liked little girls more than women my age. Most people think it's wrong and bad, but I can't help it, and I can't change it. I hope you don't think it's bad too?"".</p><p>I knew it was wrong to force this small child to contemplate issues that were beyond her understanding, but I had to try. The feelings I had for her were real. I loved her dearly! I cherished her. I never wanted to be without her.</p><p>""No, I don't"", quietly, thoughtfully, then ""Why do other people think it's bad?"".</p><p>""Because, they don't think we have enough in common to be able to have feelings like that for each other. That you're not old enough to understand what love really means. And that sex stuff can only be bad for you because you're so little"". I added that last part just to help make her a bit more defiant.</p><p>""I'm not that little! And I do know how much you care about me. And I feel the same way too. I love you too!"" she said with enough passion that I was convinced.</p><p>""Oh honey, I love you too! So very much"". And I bent to kiss her, and she leaned up to kiss me. And it was wonderful. We parted lips, just barely, and looked into each other's eyes, as we had become so fond of doing. I tried to beam my warmest feelings for her directly through her eyes and into her brain, that she might truly understand.</p><p>Parting fully and buckling our belts I said, ""Let's got going, honey. You're mom won't be gone long and I want to get home before she does so you and I can start cooking dinner for her"".</p><p>""Okay!"" she said gleefully, and took my hand in hers, as she had grown fond of doing.</p><p>My office isn't much, just a small room with office stuff - a desktop computer, fax, answering machine, shredder, etc., and a second room that was set-up for customers to come in and listen to new equipment. A sound, or music, room, if you will, but it also had a projector and screen for viewing. I turned on a receiver, found the Disney radio channel for Amanda, then went about checking my mail and listening to phone messages. Amanda stayed close to me, humming songs and asking me silly questions. I treasured her company and knew I would never tire of it.</p><p>I finished my required tasks in short order, then took Amanda back into the sound room. It was windowless and the walls were covered with a special sound dampening material. It made for an intimate atmosphere, cool and quiet.</p><p>I changed the station to something softer, dimmed the lights, took a seat in one of the big, cushiony theater chairs, and pulled her onto my lap. She was pleased to oblige and was quickly nestled up against me. We sat like that for a moment or two, content to be close again. Of course I couldn't resist allowing my hands to roam, and she enjoyed my tender caresses. This was how she could tell how I felt. If my words couldn't convey my feelings, surely these sweet moments together could. Or so I hoped.</p><p>""I missed being able to be alone with you yesterday. I mean, I'm glad your mom is better and out of the hospital, but I missed this"", and I kissed her, more deeply and passionately, pulling her slight body to me. She, too, seemed hungry for my attention and gave herself over to me. I held her face as our tongues danced, Amanda beginning to moan softly as her excitement grew.</p><p>I moved from her lips to her neck, soft kisses and sweet words in her ear. I ran my hands down her bare shoulders and arms, she squeezed my arms tightly in her small hands. I hadn't planned on letting this go too far, but Amanda was quickly becoming very aroused, her breath coming heavy now, her eyes closed, her body pressing to mine, calling to me.</p><p>I pulled away and looked into her eyes again, silently checking to see if she wanted more. </p><p>She did.</p><p>She closed her eyes and brought her lips to mine, wrapped her arms around my head and hugged me tight. ""Yes"", is what she said, without uttering a sound.</p><p>I figured Julie would be at least two hours, and probably three or even more. We'd only been gone for about thirty-five minutes, so time was on our side.</p><p>I pushed Amanda off my lap and she stood in front of me, waiting. I took her shirt and pulled it gently over her shoulders and off, and took a moment to enjoy her beauty, topless before me. She was used to me doing this and was patient a moment longer as I ravished her with my eyes. Then, without my asking or prompting, she unzipped her shorts and pushed them down, leaving only her panties remaining. Cute and girly they were, yellow with light blue flowers and a small bow in front. Just as sexy, if not more so, than the thong she wore for me on our dinner night. You know what I mean. </p><p>Her body, so damned beautiful it hurt, now moved closer to me and received my touch. It was still so new, this love-making with a child, I almost couldn't believe it was true, that it could really be happening. But it was, Amanda was here, now, with me, lovely and willingly naked. I felt the rush come over me. I'd seen it before of course, but I couldn't wait to see it again. My hands moved to her hips, her slender, so sexy hips, and pushed her panties down over them. I let them dangle there between her thighs for a moment, as I always enjoyed that look, that pose - a girl with her panties halfway down. The picture of her now, in front of me, more beautiful than any I'd seen in the thousands I perused online. More beautiful than Lia, more sexy than even than Sandra. Her body was splendid, and she was going to let me have it, again.</p><p>I gave her panties a little push and they fell the rest of the way to the floor. She leaned into me as she stepped out of them, then stepped back to let me look at her again, proud of how she made me feel. Pleased to be pleasing me with her lovliness. She knew. She was beginning to understand. She had seen how the men at the restaurant had noticed her, couldn't help but notice her, and stare. She'd tried to act as if she hadn't, but she had, and she loved it! It made her feel pretty, desirable, and most of all, not little. Just like I was going to make her feel now, very grown up. </p><p>I knelt down in front of her, our faces more level, and we came together automatically, lovers now without shame. I took all of her into me, inhaled her, tasted her, kissed her all over. Up and down her body my lips and tongue travelled, sinful delight realized in her nubile young body. I turned and gently pushed her down into the pillowy chair, reached up 'round her middle and slid her down to my famished mouth. She knew what to expect now and was oh so ready to get to it! She reached for me with both hands and tugged my face into her small sex. Up and down she slid herself, sweet young cunt aching for the pleasure she knew was building inside her. I teased around inside the nook where her legs met her mound, then up to her slippery smooth lips, her labia delightfully springy, succulent, delicious. My tongue flicking deeper within, she began moving in rhythm to my tongue's lashings. More and more I gave her until......</p><p>""What?"" she asked with a gasp as I pulled myself away from her. Today would be different. I knew how intense and powerful this little girl came, her orgasms spending her completely. I liked that, but this time I wanted to do more. Who knew when I'd have her alone again? She was open to more, I was almost certain, and I wanted more. Maybe not everything, not yet, but preparations were necessary. I wanted to make her more ready for me, when the time came.</p><p>""Come here, honey"" I said, then lifted her, took a seat again, and rested her on top of me. She was still breathless, having been brought to within seconds of climax, had I only given her little clit a flick or two, and was disappointed at my withdrawal.</p><p>She looked back up over her shoulder at me, curious as to what new orgasmic pleasure I might be about to provide, sensing a reason for my detour. I kissed the side of her forehead and brought my hands down to her nipples, taking them and rolling them between thumb and middle finger. She closed her eyes, arched a little and sighed heavily. I squeezed more firmly, squishing her areolas and causing her to jerk auto reactively, then released them. She wanted me to continue me sweet torture of her ticklish nipples until she realized where I was going. </p><p>With my left hand I lightly splayed her puffy lips, then my right hand moved into the waiting gap and I slid my thicker middle finger down through her middle, dabbing into her now wet pussy and slipping up and down her virgin valley. My cock was aching, aching badly! So close was Amanda's sex that it was leaking cum excessively, my instincts in control. She felt me solid manhood pushing up against her ass and remember how hot it had gotten me when she grinded back against me, which she was now doing, with more than abundant force. I placed my finger over the top of her pouting cleft, then push into her, searching for the center of her universe, her sensitive young clit. Once found she became a live wire! I slid my finger up and down softly over it and she began panting, anticipating the exhilaration of sexual bliss. I moved away, wanting to bring her to the edge before, before I.....</p><p>""Amanda, I'm going to push my finger inside you a just a little bit"" I let her know. I didn't want to surprise her.</p><p>""Okay"" she exhaled. ""Will it hurt?""</p><p>""If it does, tell me and I'll stop, okay?""</p><p>""Yes"" she whispered wickedly. I'd been circling her opening and pressing lightly as I spoke to her and it was driving her mad! She didn't know why so wanted it so badly, but she did. </p><p>And then I did it. My eyes closed, all senses focused on that single, miniature place, I was again dizzy from her pheromones. I could taste her on the air around me. In a nearly hypnotic state, I pushed into her. </p><p>I'd heard descriptions in stories I'd read, but nothing had prepared me for this. How insanely tight this preteen vagina was! It felt almost solid around the tip of my finger as I penetrated her. Smooth, delightfully soft, and slippery from her excitement, but unreal tight. How anyone could ever pry a cock into one this young and tight was beyond me. </p><p>Amanda was holding her breath for extended periods, then letting it out in a rush only to gather in another lungful and hold, as if the sound of her breathing were too loud when she was trying to concentrating on this new sensation. I twisting and turned my finger in her gently, then pushed just a tiny but more. The pressure more than the distance into her made her flinch, her hands flew down to mine, but did not pull me away, or out. They just held me still, very still. I wasn't in to my first knuckle yet. </p><p>Amanda was covered in sweat, despite the cool air surrounding her. She still held my hand still, but I could feel her now moving herself against my stationary protrusion. This was so fucking incredible! She was kind of using my hand as a dildo. Her moves were faint, barely there, but still, she was trying, apparently enjoying it, or trying to, and I was close to another involuntary orgasm. Feeling inside her was something I'd rather not attempt to describe. It's all those wonderful things we've heard about and read, but so much more. Feeling her body's reaction, hearing her breath catch, knowing I was fingering a 8 year old, it was completely overwhelming, electrifying, mind-blowing. I felt my balls contracting.</p><p>Amanda was trying to push more of me into her now, ever so slightly in and out, somehow understanding that I wanted to be in her, more. She wanted more too. It hurt a little, but more than that it was a buzz or an itchy vibration within her. She needed me to get to it, to satisfy it and make it better. Ever so slowly we advanced, my hand covered in her secretions. I started trying to help her and pushed in again, but she gripped me tightly in her hands as if to say, ""Stop! Don't! Let me!"". </p><p>I was looking down the length of her body, seeing my hand cover her bald mound, seeing her hands attached to mine, feeling her trying to force more of me into her. Almost imperceptible advances were huge milestones for Amanda. She could feel the very ridges of my fingertips along her canal. Almost to my knuckle now and I could tell she was straining. She was huffing and shivering, crying out softly as each of the folds deep within her parted slowly, one at a time, submitting to my intrusion. I could feel her cunt sucking on my finger, trying to pull me into a place that was not ready to receive me. I admired Amanda's resolve. I knew she was hurting now, but she would not cease.</p><p>She seemed to gather herself up for a particularly hard push, I felt her give and a moved in almost a half inch all at once. Amanda grimaced hard and let out a yelp, her fingers holding my hands so tightly that they were white. She held still, the pain much more intense now, but didn't give a millimeter back. </p><p>My heart went out to my little lover. I didn't want her to hurt, though I known this would, and I wanted to pull my finger back and give her some relief. When she felt this she again held fast to my hand with both of hers and pleaded, ""Don't"". </p><p>""Alright, darling"", and I gave control of my digit back to her. </p><p>She withdrew slightly and I thought she had indeed had enough, but I was once again to be proven wrong. She was intent on getting me deeper inside her and I was powerless to stop her. She pushed her body and pulled my hands and brought me to a new place inside her, and I felt it. </p><p>I had always been very curious to know what a hymen felt like, and now I knew. This, the most intimate, delicate part of her, was smooth to the touch of my fingertip. It stretched across her and felt as if it's hold was strong. </p><p>""Honey, this is where we need to stop"" I informed her.</p><p>""NO! Please don't take it out!"" she begged.</p><p>""Okay, okay I won't. But don't try to push any harder or I think it will hurt you, a lot"".</p><p>""'Kay"", softer now, perhaps relieved that she had accomplished her task.</p><p>Now she was free to concentrate on feeling my finger move within her. Easier it was with each surge to move me in and out of her. More freely she slid my in and out, but she was pushing too hard, not realizing what it would be like if I were to burst through her membrane. I didn't want her first experience with a part of me inside her to be remembered as painful in any way, and made sure I could retrieve my finger if she got to close. She accepted this and rocked into me faster, speed taking the place of depth. For now, anyway.</p><p>It was time to finish her off and with the same hand I was using to finger her, I brought my thumb up to her spot. I flipped her clitty as she rode my thick number, seconds were all that would be required now, I knew.</p><p>Amanda scrunched down hard, head bent forward, silent and unmoving, and then she let loose. Her head rocketed back into me then shook from side to side, her body arched madly, shaking and convulsing, and she screamed with lips closed, ""MMMMMmmmmmm!"" for nearly a minute as her climax peaked. She was beyond any communication, this new but still unusual and foreign feeling taking over and smashing into her. I was amazed at the intensity of it! I thought I'd made women cum hard before, but it was nothing like this. Her vagina expelled my finger so I placed it on her taught little button which seemed to take her completely over the top, just what she needed at the very moment. The power and force she displayed while under her orgasmic spell was nothing short of marvelous, a beautiful sight to behold.</p><p>She let all her breath out slowly and began to relax, basking in the warm glow of her after-orgasm. I could feel and see her heart pounding against her sternum, muscles trying to recuperate from the strain, pulling oxygen from her blood and sending it back to her lungs for more. I removed my hand from her now overly sensitive clitoris, cupping her cunny while I stroked damp hair from her face. She was glowing and radiant, and as her senses returned a smile formed on her lips, completely satisfied in blissful exhaustion. Tremors still moved through her vagina, and every so often an ""Oh"", as if surprised, escaped her. I blew cooling air down her sweaty body, bringing some relief, goosebumps forming quickly over her silky moist skin.</p><p>""I take it you liked that?"" I quipped.</p><p>Nothing for a moment, then, faintly, ""Oh my god"". </p><p>""Ya, I thought so"" I whispered back. releasing my hold on her mound and rubbing my slick fingers soothingly over her nipples. The slight stimulation brought her around.</p><p>""Adam. Is this, like, normal?"" she asked.</p><p>""Well, Sugarplum, yes and no. Most everyone can have orgasms, but you seem to have better one's than anyone I've ever heard of. I was almost scared that it was hurting you"".</p><p>""It did hurt some, not real bad, when you first went inside me it did hurt"".</p><p>""I'm sorry, honey, I didn't want to. Why didn't you tell me?"".</p><p>The truth was that I had known, but I didn't think it was severe or dangerous. And I'd purposefully held us both back when she would've pulled me through her maidenhood. </p><p>""Because, I didn't want you to stop,"" she continued.</p><p>""Yes, I noticed"", I teased. She blushed.</p><p>""Is that what it feels like? To have sex?"" she asked.</p><p>""It might have been close, but it gets better than that"", I told her, very much enjoying talking to her about such an intimate topic.</p><p>""I does?"" she asked, unable to comprehend anything better.</p><p>""Mm hmm"" I answered, still caressing her from hips to shoulders. ""I does, lots better"".</p><p>""Adam?"", a change up coming.</p><p>""Yes, my love?""</p><p>""I want to make you have an orgasm now"". Kablamo!</p><p>""Really?"".</p><p>""Uh huh. Do you want to push your penis in my hands again?"", she asked, wiggling off my laps and standing in front of me, eyes on my crotch. </p><p>""Well, yes actually, I would"" I replied. I was aching badly, drench in pre-liquid. I wanted to cum so frickin' bad! I had assumed I would have to take care of it myself once I got home, but Amanda wanted to reciprocate and make me feel as good as I'd made her. You know, that a great trait for a girlfriend to have!</p><p>Without my asking, begging, or pleading, she reached for my pants opening.</p><p>""Amanda?"" </p><p>""Ya?"". She stopped just inches away.</p><p>""There's another name for a penis. I mean, penis is ok, but it's more like the word doctors use for it. You can call it my cock if you want, or my dick"", I said, feeling more than a little dirty, but I wanted to hear her say it.</p><p>She apparently thought both those words sounded funny and giggled. ""Really, a cock?""</p><p>""Uh huh"".</p><p>""Okay. Sooo, so you want to push your cock in my hands now"" she asked again, trying it out. But her smoldering eyes gave her away. She really wanted it, wanted to please me, wanted to feel me in her hands again. </p><p>""Yes, Amanda, I do"", and my erection came raging back. </p><p>""'Kay"" she said, and reached for my fly, unbuttoned, then unzipped. It was so fucking exciting watching her get closer and closer. I wanted so much to feel her cool, small hands holding and gripping me. But I wasn't going to be doing all the pushing. She was an apt pupil and I was about to give her an advanced lesson in the art of manual manipulation.</p><p>So innocent, and having never done this before, she didn't even know how to get my prick out of my shorts, and that turned me on even more. I would help her with this, but she was going to do the rest herself.</p><p>I reached down and released my very hard and throbbing cock from it's captivity. It sprang up, reaching for her, and she was a little taken aback for a moment. She quickly recovered, though, and smiled as she reached out for it with both hands. Yes! Yes baby! Take it! Take it up in your little hands.</p><p>And she did.</p><p>""Oh honey, that feels so nice!"" I hissed.</p><p>""Like how you made me feel?"".</p><p>""Uh huh, it's really nice baby"". And it was. </p><p>""It so big and hard!?"" she exclaimed.</p><p>""That's because you make me so excited. Making you feel so good, and touching your pussy kind of like really gets it hard like that"".</p><p>""Pussy?"".</p><p>""That's another name for your vagina, you know, down there?"".</p><p>""Oh, like a cat?"", and she wasn't trying to be funny. I of course found it very funny and chuckled, but my cock brought me back to the importance of the moment.</p><p>""Yes, kinda"", then, ""now, instead of me pushing into your hands, it would feel better if you ran your hands up and down it, slowly, with both your hands. Okay?"".</p><p>"" 'Kay"", and she wrapped one hand around me, then the other just below, then slid up, then back down.</p><p>""Not quite so tight, honey. Relax a little.....mmm yes, like that"". My precum was abundant and she had no problem slowly gliding up and down my shaft. This was the most erotic thing I'd ever seen! </p><p>She paused for a moment, pushed her hair back behind one ear, then resumed.</p><p>""Is this good? Am I doing it right?, she asked, staring at my cock as she softly stroked the entire length of me.</p><p>""Yes, honey, that's really nice"", and it was. She was getting the hang of it, matching her strokes to my light thrusts. ""Go just a little higher, over the top"" I coaxed, coached,... whatever.</p><p>""Like this?"", and I could feel her fingers rippling over the head of my cock. She was giving me a superb handjob!</p><p>""Oh ya! That's it, honey! Just like that, don't stop"", I pleaded.</p><p>""Okay, I won't. Are you gonna shoot that white stuff out? You're semens with the sperm in it?"".</p><p>""Uh huh. Just keep doing that and I'm gonna cum"".</p><p>""Huh?"", confused.</p><p>""That's another word for orgasm. I know, it sounds kinda funny"".</p><p>""So when you....cum, that's when the white stuff come out?"".</p><p>""Yes baby, that's right"". This sweet little girl actually wanted to make me cum. ""It won't be long now"", I promised.</p><p>""'Kay"", was all, and she went back to concentrating on the task at hand, so to speak.</p><p>""'Kay, I mimicked, and concentrated on feeling her hands enveloping me. It was coming, I wasn't far away now. Watching her and knowing how wrong it was sent me over the top.</p><p>""Here it comes honey!"" I warned.</p><p>My balls twisted up, my prostate began pulsing, and the feeling came over me. I closed my eyes and let it hit me. Wave after wave of exquisitely powerful surges racked my body, and I felt my sperm running up through my cock - hot pressurized lava being ejected from a volcano of pedo lust. I was thrusting hard and Amanda was doing all she could to hold on to me. </p><p>Then the first long ropes of jism flew from my cock! Amanda knew it was coming, well sort of. The first time she'd witness my powerful orgasm her hands were over the tip and diverted the flow from splashing into her face, this time the way was clear and my hot, white, sperm-filled semen leapt from me, high into the air, and down, onto Amanda's hands, arms, face, and head. More and more screamed out of me and Amanda was entranced. So much! More come than I'd ever pushed out of me before! It just kept coming, I couldn't believe it!</p><p>As the blissful pain passed, I opened my eyes and saw what I had done. Amanda was covered with a huge load of my cum. She was standing still, feeling the hot liquid on her skin, not scared, but a little uncertain of just what she should do now.</p><p>""Oh honey!"" I breathed. ""I'm sorry, I didn't mean for it to get all over you"".</p><p>""Um, it's okay"", she said, my spent spooge now softening and running down her in rivulets. How lovely!</p><p>""Come here, Sugarplum, let's get you cleaned up. I stood, pulled up my drawers, picked her up and she wrapped her legs around me. I walked to the restroom just like a father carrying a child to bed, her head resting on my shoulder. I stood her up on the counter and began cleaning my fresh cum off of her. I wiped her face, arms, and hands, but her hair would be more difficult. And now it was running down her neck. Darn! I'd have to wipe it off her flat preteen chest.</p><p>""Honey, we're going to have to wash your hair"", I told her.</p><p>""I know, you got lots of...cum on me!"" she smiled happily, proud to know the right lingo, and to have brought me so much pleasure that I would emit this much love juice onto her. Of course she didn't really have that last thought, I just imagined she did. </p><p>We finished cleaning her up, dried her hair the best we could, and went back to gather her clothes and get her dressed. I was happy as a clam! I had the most beautiful little girl in the world, she now loved stroking my cock and making me cum, and she had promised to never tell anyone. Life was definitely looking up!</p><p>We drove home with the windows down and her head outside most of the time. Explaining to Julie why her daughter had wet hair would be difficult at best, nearly impossible at worst, so I hurried home. If her hair wasn't dry she could use the dryer to finish it up before Julie arrived home. Hope fully she wouldn't beat us home.</p><p>I pulled into the drive and to my relief Julie's are was not there, we'd made it.</p><p>""Run inside and finish drying your her, sweetheart"", I said. She didn't delay and scurried along. She looked happy. That made me happy.</p><p>Amanda had her hair totally dry in no time and joined me in the living room. I was a little worn out after the incredible orgasm Amanda had given me, and I was watching this week's golf tournament and reclining on the couch. She came and lay with me, pulling my arm over her with a kiss on my arm. </p><p>""Today was nice Adam, I like being with you like that"" she said.</p><p>""Honey, you have no idea how happy that makes me"" I returned, ""I love you sooo so much!"".</p><p>""I know"" she whispered, ""I love you too"".</p><p>Tiger made the next putt and my mind faded.</p><p>Neither of us heard Julie return.</p>"
912,"Lisa Gets More Than Caught, Part 1",Brk N Bubble,,"['gm', 'bd', 'inc', 'ped']",How it All Started...,2012-03-17T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>I was thirteen at the time and Lisa was eleven when the trouble started. It was mid-summer in Texas and the nights were hot and the days even hotter. The day was warming up to be a scorcher and it was only 10:00 a.m. this Saturday morning.</p><p>Kids your dad and I need to run into town to pick up some groceries this morning, anyone want to go along, mom asked? Since there weren't much for us kids to do except tag along through the isles at the supermarket, we both said no. Ok, mom said, Lisa you and Terry do the breakfast dishes while were gone, we shouldn't be more than an hour.</p><p>Our parents left and Lisa and I were done with the dishes in less than 10 minutes. I turned on cartoons and I thought Lisa had gone to here room. After about five minutes I had to go to the toilet. You had to pass by our parents room to get to the bathroom at the end of the hall were Lisa's and my bedrooms sat across from each other.</p><p>Passing our parents bedroom I heard something causing me to look into their bedroom. The bedroom door was pushed almost shut so the only thing I could see was the dressing mirror on mom's dresser. A movement in the mirror reflection caught my eye and I stopped to get a better look. To my surprise, Lisa was standing in front of dad's dresser where he kept a large glass piggy bank that he put his loose change in every day. Lisa had the piggy bank on its side and using a small knife she was working change out the small slit in the top where you put the money in. I forgot about the toilet as I stood there watching my younger sister stealing money from the piggy bank. I couldn't tell how much she had already got out, but she had almost ten minutes to work on it. I watched as she placed the bank back in the same place it originally was and start picking up the change she had gotten out. I quickly went back into the living room and climbed back onto the couch, acting like I had been there all along. I waited a few minutes but Lisa never came into the living room.</p><p>Again I got up and headed to the toilet. After using the toilet I entered the hall and Lisa was sitting on her bed playing with her favorite doll, acting like she had been there all along.</p><p>I knocked on her bedroom door. Looking up at me she said what do you want? I just stood there a few seconds, I couldn't believe how cool acting she was just after stealing money from our parents piggy bank.</p><p>You know that I am going to tell don't you, I said? Tell what she said still looking innocent? Like you don't know, I replied back to Lisa, like I saw you in mom and dad's room stealing money from their piggy bank. When I said that Lisa's mouth dropped open and she just sat there for a few seconds saying nothing. Then with tears in her eyes she begged, please Terry, don't tell, you know daddy will give me the whipping of my life for stealing. You know he has sworn he would beat us if he ever caught us stealing anything. Well you should have thought about that before you started taking something that didn't belong to you.</p><p>Lisa was sobbing now, tears streaming down her face as she kept begging me not to tell. I'll do anything Terry she said, anything for you if you don't tell, please, please, she kept begging. Nope is said, I'm going to tell, liking the idea that I had something on her that I knew she would really get in trouble for. All those times she had ratted me out for swearing or telling lies.</p><p>I could tell Lisa was really scared about dad finding out. She was crying and shaking she was so scared. Please Terry, please she begged over and over.</p><p>Then Lisa stopped crying, she sat there a few seconds wiping her eyes dry. It looked like she was in deep thought.</p><p>Terry, she said I know that you have been trying to peek into my bedroom at night when I forget to close my door tight. I know you are standing out there trying to see me as I undress and get ready for bed. I remember last year when you looked into our bathroom window while I was in the tub. You didn't know it but I knew it was you.</p><p>I felt the bottom drop out of my stomach when she said that but she didn't stop. I know you have a magazine hid out in the garage with pictures of naked women in it. Oh shit, I thought to my self, now I am in trouble, why didn't I just leave Lisa alone?</p><p>I'll make you a deal Terry Lisa said if you don't tell mom or dad that I have been stealing money from the piggy bank. What kind of deal I asked? I will let you see me naked if you don't tell she said.</p><p>I couldn't believe my ears, it was true, I had tried to see my sister naked many times but without much success. I had to be careful though this could be a trap. What do I have to do I asked her? Nothing she said, just look all you want and promise not to tell.</p><p>Standing there looking at Lisa, I started thinking about seeing my sister totally naked for the first time in my life. The more I thought about it the harder my cock got. After all I was thirteen and I had been jacking-off for over six months once I found out I could and how good it felt. I would sneak out into the garage at least three of four times a week and get the magazine. I would stuff it down my pants and walk into the woods behind our house. When I thought I was far enough away and no one was around I would take off my pants and sit down. Opening the book I would look at the naked women and stare at their pussies. I would then jack-off staring at their naked bodies wondering what it would feel like fucking one of them.</p><p>Well Lisa said again, dragging me back from my day dreaming about jacking-off, do you want to see me naked or not? You know I do Lisa I told her, after all, like you said, I have been trying to for a while now. Yea I know she said, and for the first time after confronting her about stealing the money, I thought I saw a flicker of a grin.</p><p>Ok then she said, come on in and close the door. I finished walking into Lisa's bedroom pulling the door shut behind me. I watched as Lisa pulled off her blouse. She had a training bra on under it, and it appeared that it was totally flat. Bending down she pulled off her shoes then slipped her pants down and stepped out of them. She looked up at me then blushing slightly. Are you sure you want to see me Terry she asked? I don't look near as good as those naked women in your magazine. Now it was my turn to blush. I know I said, but they are only paper, your real Lisa. My cock was rock hard now just thinking about my first time getting to see a real girl naked. I was going to see my sister's tits and her pussy, and in person not a picture.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>Lisa climbed onto her bed and stood up on it as I walked to the edge of her bed. Reaching behind her she undid the hooks on her training bra and lifted it off her shoulders. I let out a small gasp when she took it off. Lisa had small nipples that looked like the eraser end of a small pencil and they sat on top of a small rise of flesh that was the beginning of her breasts. What's wrong Lisa ask me after I gasped? Your tits, you got tits I said, I didn't think you would be old enough to have any. Well they aren't much she said.</p><p>Then she stuck her thumbs in the edges of her panties and pushed them slowly down. I must have been standing there with my mouth open gawking at her when she said, you can close your mouth now Terry. Then she turned around slowly on the bed so I could get a full view front and back.</p><p>There, Lisa said, now you have seen me naked, are you satisfied? I want to see your pussy I said, please I whined. Why Lisa asked do you want to see my pussy? Because I have never seen a real one I said.</p><p>Without realizing it my hand had moved to my crotch and I was rubbing my cock through my pants. I hadn't realized it but Lisa must have. You like seeing me naked don't you Terry? It makes you horny huh? It sure does I replied still unknowingly rubbing my cock.</p><p>I don't think I should show you any more of my pussy than what you already see Lisa said. Besides it looks like you need to get your magazine and go to the woods and jack-off. She was right, I sure wanted to jack-off but I didn't want to go to the woods to do it. I don't want to go to the woods to jack-off I said. I want to stand here and look at you naked while I jack-off.</p><p>Lisa sat down on the bed looking a little scared now. No Terry, you should leave now, I kept my part of the deal, now you keep yours.</p><p>Oh ok I said still rubbing my cock through my pants. I opened her bedroom door and crossed the hall into my room. I wasn't going to the woods to jack-off and that was all there was to it. Now I was aware that I was rubbing my cock through my pants. The more I rubbed it the more I wanted to look at Lisa naked and jack-off. Then a though came to me. Why not get some of the play rope I kept in my closet, go back into Lisa's room and tie her up. Then I could look as long as I wanted to, I could even look at her pussy and she couldn't stop me. The more I thought about it the more excited I got. Looking across the hall into her bedroom, I saw that she hadn't gotten her cloths back on yet, instead she was standing in front of her mirror feeling her tits.</p><p>I went to my closet and took out several ropes. I made a noose in the end of two of them and then took off running into Lisa's room. I was halfway into her room, before she realized that I was there. What are you doing Terry she said in a startled voice? I am going to tie you up that's what. With that I grabbed one hand slipped it into the noose of one rope and pulled it closed around her wrist. While she was trying to get a hold of the rope on that hand I grabbed her other hand and slipped the rope over it and pulled it tight. After all she was only eleven and I was thirteen. I grabbed the two loose ends of the rope and pulled Lisa over to the bed. Lisa was flapping her arms now and pulling away trying to get loose from the ropes. Stop it Terry or I am going to tell mom and dad she screamed. Go ahead, and I will tell them you have been stealing the money. When I said that she stopped struggling and gave into what I was doing.</p><p>I took one rope and tied it to the top bed leg, then pulled the other rope across the bed. Pulling the slack out of it until Lisa's arms were stretched straight out from her body, then I secured it to the other top bed leg. Lisa just lay there with a look of terror in her eyes. I bent down and picked up the other ropes I had dropped in our struggle. I tied one around one leg and another around the other leg. Then pulling her legs apart I tied each one to the foot of the bed leg. Lisa now lay spread eagle on the bed and I could stare at her as long as I wanted to.</p><p>I guess your going to get your look at my pussy now aren't you she said? Feeling my rock hard thirteen-year-old cock through my pants, I looked at her grinning and said yep. Now I am going to see what a real pussy looks like, and it is going to by your pussy sis, I said. Lisa tried to pull her legs together when I said that but couldn't because of the ropes.</p><p>I climbed up on the bed and got between Lisa's legs, her pussy slit looked different then the women in the magazine. Their pussies were gapped open with lips that seemed to be puffed outwards. Lisa's pussy was only a small mound, with a very light almost blond fine hair on the top part of it. Between her legs her pussy looked like two folds of skin that were pressing against each other.</p><p>I looked up at Lisa and was surprised that she had raised her head and was watching me look at her. Well she said, is it what you expected? Not really I said but it sure looks good. I reached up with my hands and felt the small nipples on her tits. I was surprised that they were firm to the touch. I felt the small rise beneath them that was the beginning of her breasts. Lisa just kept watch everything I was doing but and was lying perfectly still. My cock was aching now after being hard for so long. I looked around Lisa's room and saw a box of Kleenex on her dresser. Climbing off her bed I walked over to the bed and pulled out a hand full of tissues. I turned around to find Lisa staring at me wide eyed. What are you going to do now she asked in a trembling voice? You'll see I said, you'll see. I walked back over to the edge of the bed and began undressing. I looked up at Lisa as I undressed and was surprised when she was staring at me, not squeezing her eyes shut like I thought she would.</p><p>When I was naked except for my underwear I noticed that Lisa's eyes were fixed on my crotch. When I looked down to see why it became evident. My small 3 ½ inch rock hard cock was pushing my underwear straight out in the front. I didn't say anything, just reached up and pushed my underwear down over my hips and my cock. The elastic pushed my cock down almost between my legs only to spring back to full attention as it slid past it. Lisa gasped as my cock jumped back up. When I looked at her I realized that this was probably the first cock she had ever seen. I reached down grasping it with my hand. I slid my hand up and down the shaft a few times so she could get a good look at it. I even reached down and rolled my balls in my hand a few times so she could see where they were and what they looked like.</p><p>Then I went to the foot of the bed and climbed up between her legs so I could look at her pussy and jack-off. I got up on my knees, one so I could jack-off better, the other so Lisa could see well. She hadn't ask me to but I could tell by the way she stared that she was interested in what I was doing.</p><p>Slowly I began to pump the skin around my cock up and down the length of it. Enjoying each time it slid over the tip of my cock. After a few seconds of this, I decided to get a closer look at Lisa's pussy while I jacked-off. Still pumping with one hand I reach between my sister's legs and let my hand run across the top of her mound down between her legs and across her slit. Lisa jumped at my touch but didn't say a word. She just kept her eyes glued to my hand and my cock appearing and disappearing in it.</p><p>I felt each lip of Lisa's pussy; it felt soft and pliable as I ran my finger down the center of the slit between her legs. Lisa wasn't jumping any more when I ran my fingers over her pussy. I was getting bolder now as I jacked-off and played with her pussy. I began to push my finger a little harder against the slit in her pussy. Then when pressing a little harder than I had been the slit parted and my finger went sliding between them. That time Lisa jumped and gasped again. Keeping my finger between the lips I slid it up and down the length of the slit. Lisa's mouth was open now and it seemed like she was breathing a little faster than before. Each time my finger reached the top of the slit, I felt a little bump there. Curious as to what it was I turned loose of my cock. Taking both hands I gently parted the lips of my sister's pussy. That was when I saw that she had the same hole between them that the women in the book had. The only difference was hers was hidden behind her pussy lips while the women's lips were stretched apart so you could see the hole. I also found out what the bump was I kept feeling with my finger. Lisa had a small bump of skin sticking up just under her pussy lips at the top. I thought this was peculiar so holding her lips apart I rubbed it a few time with one of my fingers. Lisa went bananas when I did this, she gasped like she was out of breath and her hips jerked up in the bed against my finger. I did this a few more times then looked up at Lisa. She had her eyes closed tight now and was breathing kind of hard. Are you all right Lisa I ask her, scared I might have hurt her someway?</p><p>No, she replied, in short breaths, it feels good. That freaked me out, was Lisa enjoying this too? I rubbed the nub a few more times just to see her jerk her hips up on the bed. Only this time I noticed that her slit was getting slimy. My finger was able to slip up and down in the slit without much trouble now. Still curious, holding her pussy lips apart, I swirled my finger around the hole that was between her pussy lips. It was big enough for my fingertip to fit so I pushed into it with my finger a little. The slime from Lisa's pussy made my finger slick and it slipped in about ½ an inch. I could feel Lisa's body around my finger squeezing on it. Carefully I pushed a little harder with my finger and it slid in halfway up to the second knuckle.</p><p>What are you doing Lisa asked now, her eyes wide open? I pushed my finger into a hole that is between your pussy lips. It slid in almost up to my second knuckle. I know she said, I feel your finger to. Then I pulled my finger out of her hole, ran it back up her slit and over her nub a couple of times. Her hips jerked as she gasped. That feels good Terry she said. Again I pushed my finger back into the hole in her pussy, pushing it almost as far as almost to my second knuckle. That hurt Lisa said this time, it hurts when you push it in that far. I didn't say anything but kept pushing a little harder. It felt like I had reached the end of the hole because my finger kept hitting something.</p><p>Not wanting to hurt her, I slowly pushed and pulled my finger in and out her pussy hole being sure I didn't go to deep. When I looked at her, her eyes were closed again and she was breathing harder. Using my thumb I rubbed the nub of skin at the top of her slit while I pushed and pulled my finger in and out her pussy hole. Each time my thumb would rub her nub her hips jerked up and then fell back to the bed. This was fun playing with my sister like this. She was acting like she was enjoying it too. Then I realized that my own cock was aching and when I looked down at it there was clear liquid oozing out the slit in the end of it. This wasn't anything new to me; it always did that while I was jacking-off. This time though I had been jacking-off right then.</p><p>I removed one hand from Lisa's pussy, while I had a finger in her pussy hole and a thumb rubbing her nub with the other. I grasped my cock and began to slowly jack-off again. I loved the way my hand felt around my cock. The way I could squeeze it making it feel tight. I was jacking-off with one hand while finger fucking my sister with the other when I realized how good it felt for her pussy hole squeeze my finger. Would it feel that good squeezing my cock I wondered? It had to I thought, if it feels that good on my finger then it would feel great on my cock.</p><p>I turned loose of my cock with my free hand. I took a finger and ran it up and down my sister's slit getting it slick with her slime all the while pushing my finger in and out her pussy hole and rubbing her nub with my thumb. By now Lisa's hips were jerking up and down on her bed pretty regularly to the rhythm of my finger. She's fucking my finger I finally realized to my self. She's enjoying this and fucking my finger while I jack-off.</p><p>I took my slimy fingers and rubbed them up and down my cock coating it good with Lisa's own slime. Then slowly raising up on my knees again I eased forward holding my slick cock in my free hand. I watch Lisa's face as I moved forward, not wanting to break her concentration of what she was enjoying. I knew that once I pulled my finger out of her hole and leaned over her to shove my cock into that hole she would open her eyes.</p><p>I didn't care, I didn't think, all I wanted to do was to feel that hot tight hole squeeze my cock like it had been doing my finger.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>I was so close now that my thighs almost touched the inside of her thighs. My cock was only five or six inches from her pussy hole and it seemed like I could feel her body heat on my cock. Now, I thought to my self, now or never. Pulling my finger out of her pussy hole I leaned forwarded. Catching myself on the left side of the bed to the left of Lisa, I supported myself with the hand I had been fucking my sister with. Holding my cock steady with the other hand I leaned forward, felt my thighs touch my sister's thighs, and continued leaning forward. Then I felt her pussy against my cock and it felt like fire, moving my hand up and down her slit in search of her pussy hole. Finally I felt the tip of my cock hit her pussy hole and I fell forward onto my sister. Falling forward I drove my 3-½ inch cock deep into her pussy.</p><p>Lisa's eyes jerked opened as she screamed in pain, then screamed again when she saw I was laying atop her our faces only inches apart. I just lay there feeling the heat from her body as it clung around my cock. It felt like I was burning from it and it felt so good.</p><p>Terry, what are you doing my sister almost screamed at me? What have you done? Nothing I said, what else could I say. What do you mean nothing she said again? I could feel her trying to move her hips from side to side trying to get out from under my body. What ever you did it hurt like hell she said and it still hurts my pussy. You were making it feel good before but now it hurt like hell and I feel full like I got to pee. Still lying perfectly still I didn't say anything. I was reeling in the most pleasure I had ever felt. My cock was buried in something so hot and soft and tight, and I knew it was a pussy. Then I realized that I was fucking my first pussy. Wow, I thought this is wonderful; I am fucking my first pussy. With that thought, I stopped hearing Lisa's words. Slowly I lifted my hips causing my cock to withdraw from Lisa's pussy. I withdrew so far that my cock came all the way out of her pussy hole. I think that is when Lisa finally realized that I had actually placed my cock inside her body and was going to fuck her.</p><p>No Terry, she whined, you can't, it's not right; I'm your sister. I know I said, and it was my sister who stole money from dad's piggy bank. It was my sister who stripped before me so I could see her naked body. It was my sister who didn't mind me playing with her pussy when it was only my finger inside your pussy hole and my thumb rubbing your nub. I know you're my sister Lisa, and believe me when I say that I am truly going to enjoy fucking your pussy with my cock. Fucking you with it until my balls explode and I shoot my cum deep inside your pussy. You will be my first piece of pussy Lisa and the first woman I ever cum inside of.</p><p>Lisa just looked at me in disbelief as I raised my hips up. Grasping hold of my cock I lowered myself unit I felt the head of my cock against her pussy lips, then I moved it up and down her slit again until the tip of my cock hit her pussy hole again. This time instead of falling forward and shoving my cock inside my sister; I slowly lowered myself savoring every tiny forward motion that I knew took the tip of my cock deeper and deeper into my sister's pussy staring deep into her eyes as it sank. When my stomach lay against my sister's stomach I lifted my chest off her and raised myself up supporting my weight with my hands. Flexing my ass forward I pushed my cock even deeper into my eleven-year-old sister's hot tight pussy. Her pussy clung tightly around my cock and I could feel her heart beat around my cock. I watch her face as I slowly withdrew my cock again, being careful not to make it slid out. Lisa just started back into my eyes not saying a word, her mouth closed her lips tightly held together.</p><p>I sank my cock into her again and withdrew then allowed it to sink back into her hot hole before holding still. Her hole was so hot and felt so good that my balls were screaming. I knew the feeling; it always felt like this just before cum blew out the tip of my cock. I didn't want to cum yet, Lisa's pussy just felt to wonderful, and who knew when the next time I would find a pussy to fuck. Surely Lisa's was going to be out of the question.</p><p>Lisa was looking at me now, her lips not clasped tight together anymore, but slightly apart. With my head this close to her mouth I could hear her breathing deeply and heavily. Am I to heavy I ask her, no she said in a quite voice your not to heavy.</p><p>I lifted my ass again and pulled my cock out almost to the tip before pushing it back into her. This time as I was pushing downward, I felt Lisa lifting her ass off the bed, pushing back up against me. I took a closer look at her face this time noticing her mouth was open now and she was again breathing hard. Like she was when I had my finger in her pussy hole. Am I hurting you Lisa I ask, do you want me to stop? You are not hurting me Terry she managed to get out. Then what's wrong I asked again.</p><p>You keep stopping, that's what is wrong Terry, you keep stopping; I couldn't believe my ears, my sister was complaining that I kept stopping from shoving my cock in and out her pussy. I raised my hips again and then pushed downwards with them. Again she raised her hips up against me helping my cock to slide into her faster. I did this two more times and then had to stop again. I was about to blow my cum into her pussy and I didn't want to yet.</p><p>Why do you keep stopping she ask me, looking me squarely in the eyes this time. Just when it starts to feel good you stop. Don't it feel good to you, she asked?</p><p>Feel good, God yes Lisa, it feels fucking wonderful, fucking you is the best thing I have ever felt in my life. So why do you keep stopping she ask again, thrusting her hips up against mine as she spoke?</p><p>I have to stop Lisa, your pussy clings around my cock so tight and feels so hot, it is causing my balls almost explode. Then when that happens and I cum inside you my cock gets soft. It always does when I jack-off. I blow cum once and then my cock goes soft. Does it get hard again she asked? Not right away, why? Have you ever tried to make it hard again she questioned me? Not really it usually feels so good when I blow cum I don't think about getting it hard again.</p><p>Lisa didn't say anything for the next few seconds and just lay there quietly. Terry untie me please she said. No way I said, you would make me quit and go to my room. I want to fuck you until I blow my hot cum inside your pussy hole.</p><p>Look you can, I promise, I am just uncomfortable tied up, really I will let you finish fucking me if you want to. Are you sure I ask again? Yes really was her reply.</p><p>I raised my hips letting my rock hard cock once again slip out of that dream hole. I climbed down off the bed and untied her legs then her arms. Lisa never tired to get off the bed as I untied her. She just rubbed her wrists where the ropes were tied.</p><p>I climbed back up on the bed half expecting her to say we were through, instead she spread her legs apart again so I could get between them. Grabbing my cock once again I lowered it into her awaiting pussy hole. I swear it felt like it had gotten hotter since my cock had been out of it. Laying forward on top my sister's body, I let my cock slowly sink deeply into her wonderful hot hole.</p><p>I think Lisa might have sighed a little as my cock penetrated her again but I was not sure. My cock had cooled down some being outside my sister's pussy so I began slowly withdrawing it again only to let it sink back inside her.</p><p>After about the third time of pushing down into her Lisa began raising her hips to meet my thrusts. We would hold our bodies together at the deepest point of penetration feeling each other's heart beat. I could feel Lisa's heart beat through her pussy hole as it clung to my cock. Lisa could feel my heart beat each time my cock jerk from the blood pumping through it.</p><p>After about five or six thrusts into her wonderful pussy I had to stop again. Your pussy is to hot I told her, it make my cock want to cum inside you I told her looking into her half closed eyes. Your cock feels very good inside my pussy too Lisa said. This was the first time she had openly admitted it even if her breathing told on her. That was when Lisa reach up and put her arms around my neck drawing my face towards hers. She pulled my head down until our lips met and then kissed me with a kiss like I had never been kissed before. When I opened my mouth in surprise Lisa stuck her tongue inside and felt all around inside my mouth. While kissing me like that she tried lifting her hips up against mine letting me know she wanted me to move my cock in and out her pussy.</p><p>With my mind off how hot my cock was and on how and what Lisa was doing with her mouth on mine I began to thrust in and out her pussy again. Lisa held my face crushed against hers our lips crushed together, mouths open and tongues playing with each other. Lisa was thrusting her tongue into and out of my mouth in time with my cock thrusts. She's fucking my mouth with her tongue I thought to myself.</p><p>Lisa was meeting my downward thrusts with her own powerful upward thrusts, our bodies reaching maximum penetration mid way in the air. Lisa kept my mind off my cock with her mouth and tongue or so I thought.</p><p>Her tongue was working in and out my mouth in frenzy now, and without realizing it my cock was thrusting in and out of her to match that frenzy. Then Lisa drew her head back and made a big gasping sound pulling our faces and lips apart. Her body met mine in mid air on my downward thrust and went rigid. With her mouth, lips and tongue distraction removed, my feelings went straight to the head of my cock. The feeling it had gotten from the 35 or 40 thrusts in and out that hot pussy had been transmitted to my balls. They were ready to blow, the only thing missing was I wasn't aware of it. I was now though, once Lisa pulled her head back and took my mind off our mouths; it went straight to my cock and balls.</p><p>Before I could even grunt, my ass jerked up and slammed back down driving my cock as deep as a thirteen year old boys cock would go into his eleven year old sister's hot pussy driving her small body back down against the bed. I felt the cheeks of my ass convulse as I felt my own hot cum race up through the short length of my rock hard cock still buried to the hilt in my sister's pussy and spew out the end of it.</p><p>Oh God Lisa, I'm cuming I screamed as I felt another convulsion jerk the cheeks of my ass together and another hot load of cum head for my sister's pussy. The tip of my cock felt like it was on fire now, not just from Lisa's hot pussy but from my hot cum as it pooled around the end of it. Another spasm and another blast of cum, as I grunted like a hog hunting for food, while Lisa put her arms back around me and squeezed me against her.</p><p>Empty it all into my pussy Terry she whispered into my ears as I lay there jerking my cum into her hot pussy. In all the six months of jacking-off never had I cum so hard or so long. My cock convulsed 15 or 20 times in my sister's pussy and each time I felt cum spewing out the end of it into her. Lisa was enjoying it too because she was continually moving her hips up and down causing my cock to move ever so slightly inside her. Each time she did this my cock would jump again until finally it began to get soft and finally slipped out of her tight pussy. We lay there for awhile embracing each other in the glow and bliss that we had just found.</p><p>I began to think about what I had just done and guilt and fear hit me like a train. Oh God Lisa what have I just done to you. I took your virginity, then raped you, and filled you with my cum. Oh God I could die, I am so sorry I said.</p><p>Shh, said Lisa, I could have ran away anytime I wanted to after you untied me, but I din't want to. I looked into her eyes and saw softness there and moisture around them. I love you Terry she said, I am glad it was you who took my cheery and I don't want this to be the last time we fuck each other either.</p><p>I couldn't believe my ears, are you sure I ask her? Yes I'm sure she replied reaching up and kissing me again. In fact the next time your cock gets hard may not be soon enough, I enjoyed this a much as you did. I knew you used to look at the magazine in the garage then take it to the woods. I used to follow you out there where you couldn't see me and watch you jack-off. I knew you liked doing that to your self so I would come home and go take a bath. In the tub I used to rub my nub just like you did a few minutes ago. Boy did it feel good too, the more I rubbed it the better it felt until I couldn't bear it and my body would jerk. Kind of like yours does when your jacking-off and you start to cum. I figured that what I felt must be something like what you felt and I liked it. So thank you for fucking me Terry, I loved it and want to do it some more. I love you too Lisa I said, now we had better get up and clean up before mom and dad get back.</p><p>Remember Terry, Lisa whispered, this won't be the last time ok?</p>"
913,"Lisa Gets More Than Caught, Part 2",Brk N Bubble,,"['gm', 'bd', 'inc', 'ped']",,2012-03-17T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1: So soon after the first time...</h5><p>Lisa and I got off her bed and went to the bathroom to clean ourselves up. I had just gotten all my clothes from her room and was back in mine finishing dressing when I heard our parents drive up.</p><p>Dad and Mom are back I hollered at Lisa. Ok, was her reply, as I went out front to see if they needed help with the groceries? I took two bags and headed back inside as Lisa was coming out. She was dressed in shorts and a pullover and looked normal; you couldn't tell that 20 minutes earlier I was pounding my cock into her pussy.</p><p>You two haven't been fighting have you mom ask? No, I've been reading said Lisa, I don't know what Terry has been doing. I am proud of you two then for not fighting mom said. Lisa just looked at me as I walked past she winked at me as if to say, mom asked about fighting, not fucking, I winked back and kept going.</p><p>Once the groceries were inside I sat down on the couch by myself. I immediately started thinking about Lisa and how good her pussy had felt. It hadn't been 30 minutes earlier that I had pumped my cum into her hot young pussy. Now just thinking about her my cock was getting hard again. I couldn't believe it, when I jacked off it usually took my cock three or four hours before I could get it hard again. Here is was only 30 minutes later and I was getting a hard on again. I sure wish I could get Lisa alone again right now, I would fuck her again. I knew that this wouldn't happen though since mom and dad were home. Instead I went into the garage and took the magazine I had hid in there and stuck in down my pants. Mom, I'm going outside to play I called as I headed out the back door. Ok she said, dinner will be ready in about an hour and half don't go far. I'm not I said as I headed for my favorite spot in the woods.</p><p>I reached the place in the wood, about 10 minutes from the house, where I usually looked at the magazine and would jack off. I had already pulled off my pants and underwear and was sitting on the old chair I had taken out some months ago. I was flipping through the pages looking at all the naked women, especially at their pussy. I kept thinking how much prettier Lisa's was compared to theirs. These women looked like their pussies were big and the pussy lips didn't cover or hid the pussy hole anymore. I still wondered what one of these pussies would feel like around my cock.</p><p>I had one hand wrapped around my cock slowly jacking off while looking at the pussies. Every once in a while I would close my eyes tight and visualize Lisa tight little hot pussy.</p><p>I could almost feel I around my cock as I slowly lifted my hand up and down. It was one of these times when I had my eyes shut tight thinking about Lisa's pussy when I heard Lisa say, ""Does that feel as good as my pussy did? My eyes jerked opened at the sound of her voice, I hadn't heard anyone coming up in the woods. I guess I was so engrossed in thinking about Lisa's pussy that I didn't hear anything.</p><p>Over the shock of someone else being there with me, I finally said, you scared the shit out of me Lisa. Well does it she asks again? Does what, I don't even know what you ask me? Does jacking off feel as good as my pussy did? No way, I said, nothing could ever feel as good as your wonderful tight little pussy around my cock. Then why are you out here jacking off? Once we were through with the groceries I sat down on the couch and started thinking about your wonderful pussy. My cock started getting hard and I knew I had to do something about it. If not it would be hard when I came to eat. I didn't want dad and mom to see it. That is why I came out here to jack off. Saying this I started pulling my hand up and down my cock again as it sprang back to life.</p><p>Want me to help you with your hard cock Lisa ask? Thinking she meant help me jack off, I said I sure would and let go of my cock. Rock hard from my handling it pointed up at the sky as I sat in the chair. I expected Lisa to reach over and grab hold of it and start jacking me off. Instead Lisa slid down her shorts and underwear stepping out of them. She walked over the chair I was sitting on and facing me she sat down in my lap. She slid forward pressing my cock between my stomach and hers. So you want to fuck me again Terry? Do I, hell yes I want my cock inside you again. I just didn't think it would be this soon since mom and dad is home. I know Lisa said, mom sent me out to find you and tell you that it is almost dinner time, so we don't have long.</p><p>I reached around behind Lisa and lifted up on her butt letting her know that she needed to lift up some. As she raised her self off my lap, I reached between us and pushed my cock forward under her. She lowered herself some until she felt the head of my cock touch her and then held at that level until she felt the tip of my cock find her pussy hole. Lisa let her self down a little as the tip of my cock enters her. I pulled my hand out from under her and she lowered herself down on my cock. Again I felt the tight hot almost virgin pussy around my cock squeezing it. Lisa looked at me and asked me how it felt. I just grunted as I tried to lift up to push my cock deeper in her. My God Lisa you feel so hot and tight on my cock, I swear I love you and always will Lisa. You are my first fuck and my first pussy and the first pussy I shot my cum into. I know Terry and your cock is the first cock to ever spread my pussy apart and slip into it. You hurt me the first time but then it felt good to me too. Yours was the first cock to fuck my pussy and make it feel good. The first cock to fill my pussy with your cum. It felt so good that I didn't wash my pussy when I cleaned up. Still not moving on my cock Lisa kept talking. I went into the bathroom and cleaned my legs and all but not my pussy. I pushed my finger up inside my pussy Terry and I could still feel your cum in there. It felt so slippery and sticky inside me and made my finger slide in and out so easy. That's why your cock slid into me now so easy.</p><p>I hadn't said anything just sat there on the chair with Lisa facing me in my lap with my cock shoved up her tight pussy. I could feel her heart beat as it throbbed around my cock. Now it is going to be my time to fuck you Terry she said. With that Lisa began to lift herself up and down on my cock. She did this a few times before saying that it was to hard like that. Instead of rising up and down, Lisa slid her hips back on my lap just a little. She didn't have to slid far to make my cock slip out of her pussy some. Sliding back on my lap pushed my cock down causing it to slid along her nub at the top of her slit. She moaned as she slid along the short distance on my cock. Then she slid forward causing my cock to shove back up inside her hole. She slid forward until her mound was pushed up against my hair above my cock. I felt the bone in her mound mash against mine and knew she couldn't get any closer. In this position my cock was forced straight up inside her pussy as far as it would go. She sat like this a moment moving slightly left and right like she was sliding left and right. I could feel my cock slide ever so slightly around inside her as she did that. Then Lisa slid back away from me again forcing my cock down as she slid her nub over it and moaned again.</p><p>Then Lisa began in earnest and started sliding up and back on my lap, pausing long enough when she was against me to slide side to side a little. That was when I would moan. Up and back, side to side, up and back, side to side as my cock rode inside her hot pussy that still held some of my cum from our fuck 30 or 40 minutes earlier. I felt like I had a silk glove over my cock as Lisa fucked me.</p><p>Lisa had been holding me with her hands on my shoulders when she started fucking me. Now she put her arms around my neck and pulled herself against me. Still working her hips up and back on my lap she was driving my hard 13 year old cock in and out of her 11 year old pussy. A pussy which had just got fucked 40 minutes earlier and was getting fucked for the second time in the same day.</p><p>Lisa picked up the pace a little as she looked into my eyes. This feels so good Terry, I never knew it would feel like this. I heard girls at school talk about it but they never made it sound like it felt so good. I love the way your cock fills my pussy, makes it open as it slides in and close and it slides out. I feel like I have a hot thing inside me when you have your cock in me. Please promise that you won't get tired of fucking me Terry and I can fuck your cock whenever I won't to feel good and have it in me, please Terry. My cock was getting close to exploding again in less than 50 minutes, something I hadn't been able to do myself since jacking off. Her my 11 year old sister was fucking me crazy and about to blow my cum inside her sweet pussy for the second time in less than an hour. She was begging me to promise to let her fuck my cock when ever she wanted to. Was I stupid or what, hell yes, I said. Lisa, as long as I can fuck that wonderful pussy of yours when my cock gets hard, you can fuck it anytime you want to feel it inside your pussy.</p><p>My God Lisa, I said, you are about to make my cock shoot my seed inside you again. You're so fucking hot and tight. I can't hold back much longer I said. Good Terry, she said, I want to feel your cock jerk inside me again and feel your hot cum as it shoots out the tip of it. Let me know just before you shoot, I want to get you as deep inside me as I can get you. It didn't take long, maybe another two or three times of up and back, I reached around Lisa grabbing one ass cheek in each hand as I looked square into her eyes. I'm going to blow Lisa I said as I pulled her forward against me and slid my ass forward on the chair allowing her to slide even farther forward against my stomach. Letting my 3 ½ inch cock slip a little farther into her pussy. I held her against me with her ass cheeks and she slipped from side to side as I erupted inside her tight pussy.</p><p>I felt the first blast of hot cum as it left my balls, like slow motion I felt it swell my cock as it shot upwards toward the head of my cock buried deep inside my sister. It felt like big ball traveling up my pee tube to the end of my cock. Then I felt it burst through the opening at the end of my cock, for a second I saw stars then I felt the second blast building. As the second one started up the pee tube of my cock I felt my first shot of hot cum as it oozed back around the head of my cock. It felt like liquid fire on it as the second shot of cum blasted from the end of my cock.</p><p>Lisa squealed when I blasted my first shot, I feel it Terry, I feel it. God it feels like you are putting fire inside my pussy. Oh, Oh, again I felt it again she said. I had my eyes closed tight, all I could feel was this marvelous tight pussy sucking on my cock, pulling every blast of cum I could give it from my cock. Again and again I felt my ass cheeks jerk as another blast of my young virile cum emptied into my sister's pussy.</p><p>Lisa grabbed my head in both her hands and kissed me again like she had earlier, I opened my mouth and let her kiss me any way she wanted to. Right now is emptying my cum into her willing hot young, tight pussy and enjoying every second of it.</p><p>Finally my ass quit jerking all my seed had been pumped into Lisa willing pussy. It still clung to my cock and squeezed it as if to say I am milking it to get the last drop of that wonderful cum. I was exhausted and slumped in the chair with my cock still lodged inside Lisa's tight pussy. She seemed to be in no hurry to get off it just sat there with me inside her. After about 5 minutes she said, I guess we should go see if dinner is done, I agreed and scooted back and off my lap. I looked down and my cock expecting to see cum all over in my hair and on my cock. To my surprise there wasn't any. I know I shot off I told her, but I don't see any of my cum on me. She took one of her fingers and pushed it inside her pussy and pulled it out. It was covered with my thick white sticky cum. See she said you did, I guess your cum is so thick and my pussy is so tight that it don't leak out.</p><p>She wiped her finger on her panties getting dressed. I'll tell mom that I found you and you said you would be right in. ok, I said standing up. Oh, by the way you won't need that magazine any more either; you can get rid of it if you won't to. Yea I think I will now that I have the real thing.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2: Lisa can't keep a secret....</h5><p>Monday Lisa and I caught the school bus just like any other school day. Once on the bus I sat in the back with his friends on the bus, Lisa sat closer to the front whit her group of girl friends. Both children acting like they did on any other day they went to school. Lisa and her friends were laughing and giggling like girls do. I and my friends were talking about what they had done over the weekend.</p><p>What exciting did you do Terry, they ask? Nothing I said, it was a boring weekend. Mom and dad went for groceries and we cleaned up around the yard some. Yea sounds like you had a boring weekend alright they all agreed.</p><p>Soon they were at school and the kids went to there classes. On the ride home after school Lisa again sat with the girls up front while I sat with the boys at the back of the bus. The ride home was quieter than normal I thought. The boys didn't have any new news so they just looked out their windows. When I looked up front at the girls I noticed that several of them including Lisa kept looking back at me. When Iwould look up at them and they saw me they would look away. This went on all the way home. When Lisa and I got off the bus at our stop I watched as several of the older girls stared out their window at Lisa and I.</p><p>Why were those girls staring at me I asks Lisa on our walk from the bus stop to the house? I don't know Lisa said. Well did you see them looking at me? Lisa was quite a few minutes and just looked down at the ground as they walked along. You did see them didn't you? Yes, she said, I saw them. Well then why did they keep looking at me?</p><p>I'm sorry Terry, promise you won't hate me and stop loving me. Hate you for what I ask? Today at lunch I was talking with Sue and Peggy, you know the ones that I share a seat with on the bus? Well they started talking again today about sex and boys and how all boys could think about was sex. So I ask them if either of them had had sex with a boy yet. You know they both swore that they had had sex before with a boy and Peggy said that she has had it several times with a couple of different boys. I ask her to tell me about it because she said that every time she had it she didn't like it. Then stupid me, I told them that I sure liked it and wanted to do it some more as soon as I could. They called me a liar and said I didn't even have a boyfriend. You know I don't have one don't you? Well they kept calling me a liar and said that I was still a virgin. They said that I didn't even know what a cock looked like let alone get fucked by one. That made me mad and that is when I said, yes I do know what one looks like, and I know what it feels like when it is shoved up inside you pussy as far as it will go. I know how good it makes me feel when it slides in and out of me too, I told them. I even know how good it feels to have the cock shoot off inside me and fill me with it's cum, I told them.</p><p>I just listened as Lisa told me about the day and the talk with Sue and Peggy. When she had finished telling me this, I ask her, so what did they say? They looked at me funny and then Peggy ask me who I had fucked? I told her it was none of her business who I was fucking. That made them mad and they both started calling me a liar again. Well what did you do then Lisa, I ask her? I didn't do anything, but they kept calling me a liar every time they saw me in school today. Then when we were getting on the bus they told me that if I didn't tell them they would tell the other girls and get them to call me a liar too. And? And I told them it was you Terry, please don't be mad at me, I love you so much, but they kept calling me a liar.</p><p>Oh no, now what am I going to do now I said? All they got to do is tell their parents and then they will tell our parents and I am in deep shit. How could you Lisa, how could you? Lisa started to cry and kept saying she was sorry, but all I could think about was the trouble I was going to be in.</p><p>What did the girls say after you told them you were fucking your brother? Well at first they were shocked that I would let me brother fuck me. I just ask them why, and told them that I loved you so why not let you fuck me. I told them how much you told me you loved me and how great my pussy felt on your cock. I told them how you said you loved to feel your cum explode inside my pussy.</p><p>No wonder they kept looking back at me. They must think I am sick or something now. Not really Terry, Lisa said. They don't think you're sick at all. Why do you say that Lisa? Because Peggy told me that if I couldn't get you to fuck her too that she was going to tell her other girl friends. She what? I ask. She told me I would have to get you to fuck her before she would believe me. If I couldn't get you to promise then she was going to start telling her friends. What did you tell her Lisa? I told her that I would ask you and see what you said. Please Terry, you will fuck Peggy for me won't you? If she starts telling her friends then what will we do? I don't know Lisa, I said. I'm scared that someone will find out that I fucked you and if I fuck Peggy they will find out about that too. Yea, but if you don't then they will find out anyway Terry. What are we going to do? When am I supposed to fuck her? I don't know, maybe this weekend if you want to. I can ask mom if she can come over Friday and spend the night. Then maybe you can get a chance to fuck her on Saturday. What do you think Terry? I don't know Lisa, I'm scared. Fucking you is one thing, fucking someone else is taking a chance.</p><p>You know Terry; her pussy might feel as good on your cock as mine does. Have you thought about that? She is older than I am. She's the same age as you are Terry. Thirteen I think she told me. Please Terry, do it for me, you know I love you very very much but I don't mind if you fuck Peggy. Just promise that you will still love me after you fuck Peggy. Will you? Will you Terry, please?</p><p>I was quite as we continued walking toward the house, wondering how I was going to get out of this mess. If I only hadn't fucked my sister then I wouldn't have to worry about Peggy or getting caught or our parents find out about Lisa and me.</p><p>As we neared the house, Lisa asked me again. Well Terry what are you going to do, I have to give Peggy an answer? Ok, I said, but you will have to promise to help me sneak away from mom and dad so I can fuck her, ok? No problem Terry, I can do that she said as we walked up the drive way to our house.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3: Lisa invites Peggy over for the weekend...</h5><p>When we caught the bus the next morning I climbed on first and head to the back as usual. The boys were already making a lot of noise but I just sat down think to my self about the upcoming weekend. Lisa sat near the front of the bus with Peggy who had gotten on the bus a couple of stops earlier. I watched as Lisa and Peggy, heads together, were whispering in each others ears. Then I noticed Peggy pulling away from Lisa and turning around in her seat. Then she stared straight at me with a big smile on her face. I looked down and didn't look back up the rest of the way to school. For the rest of the week I just sat in the back of the bus keeping to my self. I didn't talk much to the other boys and they thought that I was mad or something. When I looked towards the front of the bus I would always catch Lisa or Peggy looking back at me.</p><p>Lisa had ask mom if it was ok for Peggy to spend the weekend at our house to play with her. Mom told her it would be ok but that Peggy needed to get a note from her parents saying it would be ok. I was hoping that she couldn't get one, but on Wednesday Lisa brought a note home for mom saying Peggy could spend the weekend and that her parents would stop by on Sunday afternoon to get her.</p><p>That Friday Peggy got off the bus with Lisa and I and we started walking home. Her and Lisa walked ahead and I kind of stayed behind them, I didn't know what to say to Peggy and didn't know what she might ask me. Here and Lisa walked along whispering and laughing ever now and then. A couple of times they both looked back at me to make sure I was following. We finally reached our house and went inside without me having to speak to Lisa or Peggy. I sure was glad.</p><p>We live in the country like I said before. Our house is a big house, and built many years ago. It was built when ceilings were high and rooms were big. It had two floors, an upstairs where most of the bedrooms were and then a down stairs where the dinning room, kitchen, parlor, and den were. We had bathrooms on both floors too. The upstairs bathroom was between mom and dad's bedroom and the two bedrooms of Lisa's and mine that were across from each other.</p><p>I told mom I had home work and went to my room so I could work on it, like I always do. Lisa must have had homework to because a few minutes later her and Peggy came upstairs and went into Lisa's room. I had left my bedroom door open when I entered and as Lisa and Peggy entered Lisa's room they left the door open too. The way the rooms were arranged you could see in one room from the other one, there being only a small corner in each room that you could see.</p><p>I had been working on my homework for 10 or 15 minutes when a motion in Lisa's room caught my eye. When I looked up I saw Lisa walk past her bedroom door. I had to look twice because I couldn't believe my eyes, she was totally naked. After she crossed in front of her door she walked back by again looking into my room as she did. I don't know how many times she had walked back and forth trying to get my attention before I noticed her, but I saw her now.</p><p>Looking through my open bedroom door through her open bedroom door I started at Lisa's naked 11 year old body. From my bedroom I couldn't tell that her nipples stuck out a little or that she had a small lump under them where her tits were starting to grow. I looked down her body where her legs met together. From here you couldn't tell that she had a fine growth of blond hair starting to grow on her pussy. One thing I did see from here was the grin she had on her face once she realized that I was staring at her. She stopped in front of her door, spread her legs a little and reached her hand down between her legs. Then she turned so her side was facing me and rocked her hips back and forth like she was fucking her hand. When she did this my cock sprang up and became rock hard. My thoughts went to the two times Lisa and I had sex together. I thought about how great her pussy felt on my cock. I knew Lisa could see me so I reached down and rubbed my cock through my pants. It felt good and I thought if I keep this up I will have to go someplace to jack off.</p><p>I was enjoying watching Lisa putting on a show for me and I had forgot that she had Peggy in the room with her. Then Lisa motioned for me to take off my pants so she could see my cock as I played with it. I pointed to down stairs and whispered mom and dad. She shrugged her shoulders and shook her head no, indicating that she didn't think they would be a problem. So with her encouragement I undid my pants and let them drop to my ankles pulling my shorts down with them. When I stood up my cock sprang up pointing up so it almost touched my belly with my small ball sack hanging below.</p><p>I reached down and grabbed my cock and jerked in up and down a couple of times before looking through Lisa's door again. This time when I looked into Lisa's bedroom, both Peggy and Lisa were standing naked inside her room looking at me. Both girls had their eyes glued to my cock and had watched as I jerked it up and down.</p><p>It was my time to stare though, Peggy was older than Lisa and now it was easy to see this. Peggy's tits had actually started growing. They must have stood out two or three inches from her chest and the nipples looked the small pencil erasers. Lowering my glaze I looked at Peggy's private area. She had real hair growing on her pussy. It was almost covered in dark brown hair that had started to curl. I just stood there with my hard cock in my hand staring at Peggy's body. It was beautiful, now I could hardly wait to see what her pussy actually looked like. I began thinking that this wasn't going to be so bad after all. I mean here I was only 13 years old and now I was going to get to fuck another strange pussy. How lucky can a boy get I thought.</p><p>The girls watched me as I watched them and I slowly slide my hand up and down my cock. I made sure that the head of it pushed out past the side of my hand so the girls could clearly see it. This was beginning to feel good as I jacked myself a little faster. I knew that if I kept this up I was going to shoot my cum all over the floor. Both Peggy's and Lisa's eyes were big, like they were hoping to see me shoot off, but just then we heard mom holler for us to wash up for supper and come on down. I nor the girls wanted to stop but we did. We got dressed washed up and went down stairs to eat. It took me a little longer because I had to make sure my cock went down so mom or dad would know that I had a hard on.</p><p>After supper the three of us had to clean up the kitchen and do dishes. Lisa washed and Peggy and I dried and put away the dishes. Mom and dad had gone into the living room to watch TV.</p><p>Lisa ask Peggy with a whisper, now what do you think about Terry's cock. I told you he has fucked me with it but you wouldn't believe me. It looks big Peggy whispered back at Lisa looking at me when she said it. My pussy got all wet just watching him upstairs. I know Lisa said, I think mine did too. I wanted to go into his room and climb on it and fuck him right then said Lisa. This weekend is going to be fun don't you think so Peggy Lisa asked? Peggy just nodded her head looking at me. Both girls were cute girls, Lisa weighed about 75 pounds and Peggy looked like she would weigh about 85 although I didn't know for sure I just guessed.</p><p>When we finished the dished we went in the living room to watch TV with mom and dad. During a commercial break, dad told use that Aunt Clara was sick and that mom wanted to visit her. Aunt Clara lived on the other side of town, and our parents wanted to know if we wanted to go with them to visit her. Lisa kind of whined and told mom that she had invited Peggy over so they could play together. Aunt Clara didn't have any place to play because she lived in town. Lisa told mom that she really didn't want to go with them.</p><p>Well you girls can't stay here by yourself dad said, it isn't safe. If Terry stays then you can, but if he goes then you will have to go, I'm sorry. I didn't say anything and just watched TV. Terry please stay, Lisa begged, please, I don't want to go to Aunt Clara's, Peggy and I want to stay here and play together, please. I frowned and looked a Lisa then at mom who was watching me. Mom do I have to stay here I said? Come on Terry, Lisa begged some more please stay so we can. If you do then I will wash and dry Sunday's dishes all by myself, please. Again I looked at mom rolling my eyes like it was going to kill me to stay with the girls. Ok, I guess I said, but remember you got to wash and dry them. Thank you, thank you Terry she said, you are such a good brother.</p><p>Ok girls dad said, I guess you can stay home as long as Terry is going to. Terry you know Aunt Clara's number is on the fridge right. Yea I know where it is dad if we need it I will call.</p><p>The girls went up to Lisa's bedroom around 9:00 pm and I went up to mine around 10:00 pm. Although I could see light beneath Lisa's bedroom door, it was closed. When I leaned close to it I could hear the girls talking very quietly to each other but was unable to make out what they were saying.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4: Mom and dad leave for Aunt Clara's...</h5><p>It was around 8:00 am when I heard mom calling for us kids to come down if we wanted to eat. On the weekends mom usually lets us sleep in if we want to, but when we get up we have to fix our own breakfast and clean up afterwards. I was still sleepy so I figured I would sleep a couple of more hours before getting up.</p><p>Vaguely I thought I heard mom holler good-by and then the car pulling out of the driveway. I wasn't too sure because I had fallen back asleep.</p><p>I had just dozed off again when I felt someone climb onto my bed. I opened my eyes to find Lisa lying on one side of me. Then I felt the bed move and knew that Peggy must have been on the my other side.</p><p>What do you want I said half asleep to Lisa? Mom and dad have left for Aunt Clara's Terry, were here all alone now. So, I said again still half asleep. Lisa didn't say anything but reached under the covers. I felt her hand on my stomach as it slid down toward my crotch. She slid her hand inside my under ware and grasp my soft cock. My eyes opened then and I was becoming wide awake. Hey I said, what do you think you're doing I said. I want to feel you cock Lisa said. You have fucked my twice and I still haven't felt your cock with my hand.</p><p>Lisa began squeezing my cock and rolling my balls in my ball sack. It didn't take but a few seconds before she had my cock rock hard. Wow Lisa said, it jumped from soft to rock hard in a flash, I could feel it growing in my hand. Feel it Peggy she said like I wasn't even there. Peggy reached timidly under the covers, found Lisa's arm and slid her hand along it. When Peggy felt Lisa's hand she stopped. Go ahead Peggy feel it Lisa told her, you told me you've played with several boys cocks before. I have been lying Lisa, Peggy said. I'm sorry to have lied to you and the other girls, but I'm 13 and I have fucked anybody yet. I was ashamed when you said you had been fucked and I hadn't so I lied to you. I didn't think you had either and that you were just making it up. Then when you told me that you had let your own brother fuck you I knew you were lying to Sue and me. That is why I told you if you didn't get your brother to fuck me I would tell everyone you were fucking our own brother. I thought you would own up to lying and then we would laugh about it. Instead you came to school the next day saying that your brother had agreed to fuck me.</p><p>I'm scared Lisa, I am still a virgin, I have never been fucked and have never felt a cock. Yesterday was the first time I had ever seen one in my whole life. Please don't be mad at me. I didn't mean to lie to you and Terry.</p><p>That's ok, Peggy, Lisa told her. We don't mind do we Terry? No not at all Peggy, I was just trying to keep Lisa's and my fucking a secret from everyone. Will you do that for us Peggy? I promise I will keep your secret Peggy swore, but I really would like for you to fuck me Terry, if you would?</p><p>Are you sure Peggy, I asked? I would like to fuck you too if you want me to. I do said Peggy, and with that Lisa took Peggy's hand and placed it on my cock. I felt Peggy slowly feel all around it and then feel my ball sack and its balls. It sure feels big Peggy said and she slid her hand up and down the length of my small cock. Well if it can fit in my pussy it will fit in yours, Lisa said, and it sure feels good inside.</p><p>Lisa, go get a towel from the bath room, make sure it is one of the old ones so we can put it on the bed. I don't want to get cum on my bed, then mom would be asking me what I was doing up here.</p><p>While Lisa ran to get the towel, Peggy continued feeling my cock, cautiously I reached out and put a hand over her breast. It felt like she had a bra on but I could feel her breast under it.</p><p>When Lisa came back with the towel, she grabbed the covers and pulled them off the bed leaving me lying on my back with my cock sticking out of my shorts. Let's all get naked Lisa said, want to? Peggy and I shook our head yes as Lisa began stripping out of her clothes. Although I had on fewer clothes than anyone else I was the last one to finish. Lisa was first then Peggy and last me. We were all sitting on my bed now with Lisa holding the towel. Ok you want to fuck him now Peggy Lisa ask her? Peggy replied, I don't know how Lisa.</p><p>Ok, watch, I'll show you she said. With that Lisa spread out the towel beside me and lay down on it spreading her legs apart for me. My cock hard I didn't think anything about climbing onto my sister with her friend Peggy right there. I climbed between Lisa's legs and moved forward on my knees. Peggy watched wide eyed as I took hold of my cock and began to move it towards Lisa's pussy. Wanting to make sure that Peggy could see I leaned toward on side away from Peggy as I leaned forward toward Lisa's pussy. Lisa sensed that I was trying to make sure Peggy could see so she spread her legs as far apart as she could. Peggy watched as the tip of my cock head touched the outside of Lisa's slit. I heard Peggy as she grasped when she saw my cock tip push Lisa's slit apart. Holding my cock with two fingers so Peggy would have a good view, I moved my cock up and down along Lisa's slit until I felt the opening of her pussy hole. Slowly I pushed forward, turning lose of my cock since it had started entering Lisa's pussy hole. Peggy had a good view and I heard her grasp deeper this time as the head of my cock disappeared into Lisa's pussy. Lisa moaned out loud as the head entered her pussy. God Peggy it feels so good as it slides in. Fuck me Terry, push you cock all the way into my pussy. I wanted to feel Lisa's pussy around my cock for the third time in a week and I let it slide in until I was lying on top of Lisa with my cock buried as deep as I could in her.</p><p>Peggy, unable to see anymore from where she was at moved to the foot of the bed behind me for a better view. Looking over my shoulder I could see her with her face on the bed trying to see where my cock had gone. I lifted my ass up pulling my cock slowly out of Lisa's hole as I head Peggy grasp again. My God Lisa, Peggy said, he has his whole cock shoved up inside you, I saw it slide out when he raised up. It was all inside your hole. Lisa just moaned and said softly, I know and it feels so good in there. I began raising my ass and then letting it back down thrusting my cock in and out of Lisa's pussy. I did it slowly so she could see that indeed my cock was going in and out of Lisa's body. Right in and out of her pussy for sure. Terry you're fucking your sister's cunt, Peggy said. Her what? I ask, her cunt, her pussy, your sister's honey hole. You are fucking her with you cock, shoving your dick in and out her pussy.</p><p>Then Peggy, moving around to the top of the bed ask Lisa, has he shot his cum inside you Lisa. Have you let your brother fill your cunt up with his seed. Yes he has Lisa said, it feels like liquid fire when he's shooting off. Every drop of hot cum is like fire inside me and it feels great. I'll bet it does Peggy said her breath coming a little faster.</p><p>Would you like for him to fuck you now Peggy? You ready to feel my brother's cock fill up your pussy like it fills up mine? I think so, but I am scared, it is my first time you know. Terry will be careful, won't you Terry? I told Peggy I would, and that I would stop when ever she wanted to.</p><p>Rolling off Lisa I lay on my back my cock throbbing from being inside Lisa's pussy. I really didn't know how long I could keep it inside Peggy without shooting off. Lisa I said, your pussy has made my cock so hard and hot, I don't know if I can slide my cock in and out of Peggy many times before I have to shoot off. Ok Lisa said, I'll take care of that and she climbed over me straddling my hips. She took my cock and guided it into her hot pussy as she lowered herself onto me. This was kind of like when she fucked me as I sat on the chair, only this time it felt like my cock went deeper then it ever had before. Mmmmm Lisa said as she sat all the way down on my cock. Oooh that's the deepest it has ever been inside me Terry. Then just like when I was on the chair, Lisa slid forward and then backward on my cock. This time though my cock didn't slide in and out. I felt my cock as it slid back and forth inside her pussy while she ground her nub against my pubic bone. God Lisa I said, this is great, your pussy is sucking my cock trying to get me to shoot my load of cum into it. I know she said as she increased her sliding speed. Neither of us paying attention to the fact that Peggy was sitting there starring at us fuck each other. After only about a minute I felt my balls began to swell and knew that I was about to blow my cum into my sister once again. Lisa, I am going to explode any second now, I can't hold it back. Don't hold it back Terry, she said, I want it all inside my pussy. Pump me full of you seed brother. Then she turned to Peggy, he is about to fill my pussy with his cum Peggy, oh it feels so good. I turned my head to see Peggy. Her eyes were half closed, she had one hand playing with one of her nipples and with the other hand she had a finger shoved up her pussy and was finger fucking herself. At that moment my balls exploded and I grabbed my sisters waist and pulled her down hard against me. All I could say was I'm cumming, I'm cumming, I'm cumming, as squirt after squirt of hot sticky brotherly cum fill my sister's pussy. My cock must have jerked 12 to 15 times as wad after wad of my cum emptied into her 11 year old pussy. Then it just jerked like it was trying to empty more in there but I knew it was empty. My God Lisa I said, you make me cum like a horse inside your pussy, you know I love you so much. I want to fuck you for the rest of my life if I can. You can Terry she said, and I love you so much too.</p><p>This time when Lisa stood up some of my cum dripped from her pussy and landed on me and the towel as she stood there with her legs spread apart. He did shoot off in you didn't he I can see his cum dripping from your cunt Lisa. You really didn't lie when you told me he did. I wouldn't have believed it if I hadn't seen it with my own eyes. I think it is so cool that a brother and sister can fuck each other and make each other feel so good. We do to Lisa answered as I nodded my head.</p><p>Lisa knelt down and reached out to take my cock in her hand. Rubbing some of my cum on her hand she began sliding it up and down my cock which had started to get soft. To my surprise I felt the familiar tingle in my cock when it is about to start getting hard again. If you keep that up Lisa I said you will make my cock hard again. I know stupid she said how else are you going to fuck Peggy. You can't if your cock is soft. I hadn't thought about that, after all I had just blown my cum into my sister and I was totally happy.</p><p>Lisa began working my cock up and down while playing with my balls with the other hand. Peggy move over here and help me. Rub some of his cum on your hand and slide it up and down on his cock. Peggy did as told and soon her hand was slipping up and down my cock shaft which was beginning to get firm again. While she played with my cock, I reached up and felt her breast. I was amazed at how firm the flesh beneath the nipples felt and how far it stuck out from her body. Pinch the nipples lightly Peggy said as I felt over them. That is what feels the best. I took one nipple between my finger and thumb and pinch it softly. Peggy closed her eyes and moaned a little as she continued jacking up and down on my cock. My cock was getting rock hard again and I couldn't believe it. I had just emptied my cum into my sister and not 5 minutes later these girls had my cock hard enough for me to fuck with it again. I reached down between Peggy's legs and felt the hair that covered her mound and pussy. As I explored with my fingers I found her slit and slowly ran my finger up and down it. Rub the button at the top of my slit she said in a soft low voice, it feels so good there when I rub it. I know said Lisa, it does for me too.</p><p>I let my finger push through Peggy's slit and then slid it upwards to her button. I was surprised to find that her button was almost 3/8 of an inch long and was as hard as my cock had gotten. Your button is bigger than Lisa's is I told her as I flicked my finger over it a couple of times. Peggy just jumped when I did but didn't say anything. Well are you ready Peggy Lisa ask her? I think so, me too I told them, your pussy is soaking wet already like someone has already cum in it. No it just does that when I play with my self and make myself hot.</p><p>Lisa told Peggy that she would help her and for me to stay on my back. I watch with anticipation as Peggy stood up and place a leg on either side of my hips. I could see her nipples sticking out hard, and see her slit partially open. Laying still, Lisa helped Peggy squat down towards my cock. Move a little forward she told Peggy. Ok that look ok now, just keep lowering yourself. I will guide his cock for you. Peggy let her self down a little more ever so slowly. Your almost there Peggy a little more, there feel the tip of his cock? I feel something touching my slit Peggy said, is that his cock. Sure is come down a little more so I can find you hole with the tip of his cock. Peggy let her self down ever so slightly. Stop there Peggy let me line his cock up with your hole. Peggy stopped as Lisa bent my cock and I felt it find Peggy's pussy hole. There I said, I felt the tip in her hole. Ok Peggy this is it, let your self down on his cock and then you can fuck him.</p><p>Peggy began the slow journey downward. I felt my cock as it squeezed past the first and second set of pussy lips and start on the journey into her pussy hole. Her pussy felt like it was much hotter than Lisa had ever been as Peggy lowered herself onto my cock.</p><p>I can feel it slide into me Peggy said as she continued lowering herself. How does it feel Lisa kept asking? It feels just like you said it would was the reply. When the head of my cock was inside Peggy about ½ inch it felt like it had hit bottom. Ouch Peggy said as she stopped lowering herself, that hurt. I know said Lisa it did me to the first time. I think your pussy has to open up the first time and it hurts a little, but not for long. Just sit down quick to get it over with and then it will be better. I don't know it sure hurts. I know but it won't for long said Lisa, with that she stood up on the bed behind Peggy. Lisa put her hands on Peggy's shoulders and gave a hard push downward causing Peggy to lose her balance and sit squarely down hard on my cock. I felt the resistance when I hit that spot again but then as Peggy kept coming down on my cock I felt it push through what ever it was and my cock was buried as far as it would go in Peggy. Peggy screamed as my cock pushed through the resistance and as it entered her pussy all the way. Once she was down on my cock she just sat there not moving. Jesus Christ Lisa she said, that fucking hurt me. I know and I am sorry Peggy but you had to do it so I helped you. It don't hurt so much now does it? No not as much but it kind of burn a little Peggy said.</p><p>I know but if you reach down and play with your button while you slide forward and backward on Terry you will find out how good fucking feels. Besides now you know what it feels like to have a cock inside you filling up your pussy. Peggy didn't say anything, instead she reached down between her legs and started playing with her button. At the same time she began a slow movement forwards and backwards. Mmmm this does feel real good Lisa, I see what you mean. My pussy feels so full as I move and my button feels like fire when I play with it.</p><p>I just lay back feeling this strange pussy as it wrapped its hot wet self around my tool. God I loved the way pussy felt against my cock. This was a different pussy around my cock but it felt as good as Lisa did although I didn't tell her that. Your pussy feels good on my cock Peggy I told her, almost as good as Lisa's. you mean that Terry Lisa said, do you really mean that. Yes I mean it I lied, but then I didn't want to screw up Lisa's and my fucking. Lisa bent over and kissed my hard while Peggy was fucking my cock. The feeling was mind boggling so I just closed my eyes and felt the wonderful feeling of pussy around my cock and a new girl fucking it.</p><p>If you lean forward Peggy and then slide backward until his cock is almost out of your pussy. Your button will rub along his cock and it really feels great. Peggy bent forward until she was almost laying on me whit her tits almost touching me. Then she slide backward. Gggggooooodddd Lisa, your right that felt better than anything else I have ever felt there. With that Peggy slid forward as far as she could, this time her tits were over my face. Seeing her nipples there I opened my mouth and sucked in one. Peggy froze in that position while I sucked on her nipple. She began to moan as I sucked. Finally she slid back down along my body riding my cock against her button. Uggggh she grunted as she slid up and down again faster. Then back up so I could suck on her tits again. Then back down my cock. Peggy began breathing harder and harder and when she brought her tits back up for me to suck on didn't stay as long before down she slid over my cock.</p><p>I was surprised that even though I had shot my cum into my sister a little while ago that I didn't feel the urge as fast to shoot off again. Peggy's breath was coming in grasps now and she was moving back and forth over my cock at a fairly good pace. I looked at her face and saw small beads of sweat on her forehead as she worked her self into a sweat. For the last several strokes Peggy had forgot to bring her tits up where I could suck on them so I reached up with both hands and found a nipple for each. I began to gently squeeze them and twist them slightly as she rode my cock faster and faster.</p><p>Oh God, this feels so good, so good, I never though it could feel so good. I love it God I love it. Peggy was breathing hard now grasping for breath as she slid back and fort over my cock as fast as she could. I was having trouble holding onto her tits she was move so quick. Oh God Terry, she started saying. Oh God Terry, Oh God, Oh God, Oh God Terry. Yes Terry fuck my with your cock, fill my pussy with your cock Terry, it feels so good inside me. God Terry fuck me, fuck me, fuck me, please fuck me Terry, I think I am going to have an orgasm Terry. God fuck me with that cock. Shove it up as deep as you can in me please Terry.</p><p>Peggy was groaning like she was out of her mind and breathing like she had been running a race as she furiously rode her pussy back and forth over my cock. All Peggy's dirty talking was taking its toll on me, I could feel the all to well known symptoms of my cock getting ready to explode. I didn't know if I should shoot off in Peggy's pussy or not. I hadn't ask her if I could and I just didn't know. I turned my head to look at Lisa to let her know I was about to explode but her eyes were closed and she was finger fucking her self as fast as Peggy was fucking my cock.</p><p>Oooooohhhhh Ggggooooddddd Terry, I am about to have and orgasm Peggy moaned. Her pussy felt like it was squeezing my cock from the bottom and working its way to the head of my cock. Like her pussy had rings and they would constrict one after the other from the base of my cock to the tip of its head.</p><p>Fuck, Fuck, Fuck, Fuck, was all Peggy was saying now. Her movement back and forth were fast but not in an even rhythm. Forward and backward, forward a little and backward then forward all the way and backward. Fuck, Fuck, Fuck, FUCK, FUCK, FUCK, FUCK ME TERRY Peggy was almost screaming out loud. FUCK MY PUSSY TERRY FUCK ME LIKE YOU FUCKED YOUR SISTER'S PUSSY.</p><p>I could feel my balls aching now and I knew I would be exploding in a few seconds, epically with the way Peggy was riding me. Peggy I am about to blow my wad I said. I can't hold back much longer.</p><p>I don't think she even heard me because she just kept saying FUCK, FUCK, FUCK, then without warning she sat straight up on my cock and tried forcing her self down against my cock. OOOOOHHHHH GODDDD, III'MMM CUMMING Peggy screamed as she sat froze atop my cock that was buried to the hilt in her pussy.</p><p>They her pussy went crazy around my cock. It started contracting hard against my cock keeping up the bottom to head motion and it convulsed around my cock. Peggy had her head thrown back with her hands behind her on the bed holding her self upright. Peggy I going to explode you got to get off, I'm about to cum.</p><p>Peggy didn't or couldn't hear a word I was saying, she was lost in her own orgasm. My poor cock couldn't take any more of the spasmodic pussy. I tried as hard as I could to hold back but my cock erupted blasting my cum up through my rock hard cock. Through my cock that was buried in a girl named Peggy who up until about 5 minutes ago was a virgin. Now my 13 year old balls exploded sending my hot virile seed into the waiting cunt of this brown haired 13 year old girl.</p><p>And explode I did, blast after blast of hot cum spewed from the end of my cock to land in her hot young cunt. Again and again I felt my balls jerk and another load of seed emptied into Peggy. I kept shooting again and again like I couldn't stop.15 maybe 20 times I felt my cum shoot from my cock. I just lay there groaning as each wad burst from the head of my dick into her.</p><p>At some time Peggy must have awaken from her orgasm and felt my cock jumping inside her pussy. You feel like you emptying fire in me Terry she said after 10 or 12 blast inside her. I didn't reply just grunted each time another wad filled her. Oh God Lisa your brother is shooting his cum inside my pussy. Oh God no, no, Terry stop, what if I get pregnant, Oh God don't. I just lay there blasting wad after wad of hot seed into that fertile ground that was her pussy.</p><p>Lisa finally realized what was happening, Terry don't what if she gets pregnant? I'm sorry I tried to tell her to get off but she wouldn't and now it's too late. I must have pumped 15 or 20 wads of seed into her Lisa. I'm sorry Peggy, maybe you won't get pregnant, have you started having periods yet? Oh God yes for almost a year now, what am I going to do now? I just got over my period last weekend, what if I get pregnant.</p><p>We will think of something Lisa said as Peggy stood up letting my soft cock slip out of her pussy. As if to verify that I had filled her up with my cum several large gobs oozed out of her pussy and landed on my stomach. Each glob was almost a teaspoon full so we all knew that I had filled her to the brim with my cum.</p>"
914,"Lessons Learned, Part 1",Brk N Bubble,,"['M/f', 'bd', 'enem', 'fdom', 'inc']",When Sue found out that her father had bought a DVD recorder and a video camera. What she didn't know until later that the pervert was using it to record and watch her in the tub. Well she would teach him a lesson.,2012-03-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>It was a cold and blustery Friday evening when Sue's mother let her off at her father's house to spend the weekend. Every since Sue's mother and father had gotten a divorce she had been spending every other weekend with her father.</p><p>Sue liked going to her father's house. When they pulled into the drive, her mother opened the door and let her out. Be good dear, she had said, I will see you Sunday evening. I will, Sue replied as she ran to the front door. Her mother watched her until she entered the house and then left.</p><p>Sue being used to her father's house over the last year, never knocked any more when she entered the house. This time was no different. It was cold outside and she was in a hurry to get into the house where it was warm. Up the walkway she hurried and opening the door, went inside. The front door entered the house into a hallway with the living room off to the right. Sue looked into the living room as she continued down the hallway. Usually her father would be siting in the living room watching some move on TV. Today he wasn't there.</p><p>Sue stopped at the coat closet door in the hallway and hung her coat up. She closed the closet door and stood there. The house seemed quieter than it usually did, but she wasn't scared. After all she had just turned fifteen in November and this was the week before Christmas.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>November, Sue thought to herself. She had been fifteen for over a month now. Her mother had always told her she looked older than her age. When she was thirteen she had started her period. It had only been a few months after that, that her mother had taken her to see the doctor. Her mother insisted that she be placed on birth control pills because she didn't want Sue ending up pregnant. Sue hadn't even been dating at that time, but her mother insisted. By the time she had turned fourteen, Sue had been on the pill for almost a year. She stood 4 foot, 4 inches high, weighed 100 pounds, and wore a 34-B bra size. Sue could have passed for almost eighteen years old then. That is what her mother said.</p><p>Sue began to believe it too. It seemed like all the boys wanted a date with her. Her mother and father, still together at that time, said no dates you are to young. That made Sue angry with both of them. Since she couldn't go out on dates. She began to hang around the boys at school. She like to flirt with them and liked it when they flirted with her.</p><p>Then in the middle of the school year she met Jimmy. Jimmy was a senior and she was only a freshman. She like the idea that someone almost eighteen would pay any attention to her.</p><p>Like Jimmy and all the other boys that were chasing Sue, she was a looker. She looked older than the fourteen years she actually was. Any one of the boys would have given anything to have a few hours alone with her. Just a chance to seduce her, a few minutes alone to try and get into her pants. That's all they wanted.</p><p>Sue was ignorant though. She didn't realize what they were after. Once her mother had her on the pill, she never talked to her about sex. Since she had been hanging around with Jimmy at school, she had also met some of the older senior high school girls. It seemed like all these girls wanted to talk about was sex. They talked about who was going out with who and which one had fucked which one. Jimmy had been cornering Sue a lot in school. Pulling her into corners and kissing her. She like the way he made her feel.</p><p>One Friday afternoon the school was holding a pep rally for a game that evening. Jimmy had persuaded Sue to skip the rally and leave school with him. Sue did and they left in Jimmy's car. Jimmy drove to a secluded spot about ten minutes from the school.</p><p>As soon as the car was stopped Jimmy was all over Sue. He was kissing her running his hands all over her body. Before she knew it Jimmy had his hands up her dress and inside her panties. Sue was scared but didn't ask Jimmy to stop. In a few minutes Jimmy had one of his fingers pushed up her cunt and was finger fucking her with it. I don't think we should be doing this Sue finally said to Jimmy.</p><p>Jimmy didn't say anything. He opened his door and got out. Sue thought she had made Jimmy mad. Instead he had walked around the car and opened her door.</p><p>You are probably right, Jimmy said. We shouldn't be doing that. Come on get out and we can sit on the hood and talk. Sue got out walking around the car with Jimmy. When the reached the front of the car. Jimmy grabbed Sue. He pushed her back against the hood of the car onto her back. Holding her down with one had he reached under her dress and ripped off her panties.</p><p>Don't, Sue said loudly, not like this. Jimmy didn't answer, his cock was hard, he was going to fuck this prick tease even if she said no.</p><p>Jimmy undid his belt and let his pants fall to the ground. He pulled his shorts down far enough to let his hungry cock jump out. Before Sue could do anything. He leaned forward, his cock finding her cunt. With one hard lunge, Jimmy penetrated her. He pulled back a little and then drove his cock in farther with another hard thrust.</p><p>Sue screamed as his cock tore into her pussy. Ripping its way past her hymen. She was no longer a virgin. Stop, Sue screamed. Stop. Jimmy slapped Sue across the face with the back of his hand. Lay still bitch and shut up. You know you wanted me to fuck you and I am. Now shut the fuck up.</p><p>Sue just lay there letting Jimmy pound her cunt with his cock. Finally Jimmy grunted and shoved hard into her pussy. She could feel his seed as it filled her sore cunt. Thank God I'm on birth control she thought. I could of gotten pregnant.</p><p>Finished Jimmy stood up. Her grabbed the bottom of her dress and wiped his bloody cock clean on it. Then bent down and pulled up his clothes.</p><p>Well, what the fuck you still lying on the hood for he told her. Get up and straighten your self up. We are heading back to the school. You don't want to look like you just got fucked he told her.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>Sue took off what was left of her panties. She wiped the dripping cum off her sore pussy and threw the panties in the bushes. There wasn't anything she could do about the spot Jimmy had wiped his cock on her dress. Sue got back into the car brushing her hair.</p><p>Sue didn't speak the whole drive back to the school. They had been only gone about forty-five minutes. Jimmy and Sue got out and eased back into the school gym where the pep rally was going on. No one notice them, or so it seemed.</p><p>After the rally, as Sue headed down the crowed hall. All she wanted to do was to get out before she had to talk to anyone. It was to late. One of the senior girls caught up with her. I noticed that you and Jimmy skipped the first part of the rally. Where did you go? She ask.</p><p>We just went for a ride, Sue told her. Oh shit, Joann said. He took you out to the parking spot didn't he? She didn't answer, but just kept walking. He forced himself on you didn't he? Sue started crying then and couldn't control herself. The rotten mother-fucker raped me, Sue told Joann. He forced me onto the hood of his car, ripped my panties half off and then raped me.</p><p>Joann put her arm around Sue and led her towards the outside door of he school. Come on she told Sue you need to get away from here, get a hot shower and then you'll feel better. Reaching Joann's car, they got in and headed for Joann's house. Once side Joann's house, Joann handed Sue a glass with some straight Gin in it. Drink this she told Sue, it will make you feel better. Then you can take a shower and clean up before I take you home.</p><p>Sue felt better after the shower and Joann let her borrow a pair of her panties. Then after giving Sue another small glass of Gin, she drove Sue to within a block of her house and let her out.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>That had been almost four months ago. Joann and Sue had become close friends after that. Joann had finally confided in Sue and told her that Jimmy had done the same thing to her, not more than three months before.</p><p>Sue had talked to her school consoler about two months after Jimmy had raped her. The consoler told Sue that there wasn't anything they could do now. It had been to long ago and it was her word against Jimmy.</p><p>It didn't end there though, the consoler had contacted Sue's mother about the alleged rape of Sue.</p><p>Sue's mother didn't say anything to Sue about the consoler telling her. Instead, she confided in her husband that, a senior had raped Sue in school. Sue's mother and father never spoke about it any more.</p><p>Her father wondered why Sue had never told them about it. Why she hadn't wanted the boy arrested for raping her.</p>"
915,"Lessons Learned, Part 2",Brk N Bubble,,"['M/f', 'bd', 'enem', 'fdom', 'inc']",,2012-03-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>Her father wondered why Sue had never told them about it. Why she hadn't wanted the boy arrested for raping her. He wondered if Sue was no afraid of sex or had she become more active in sex.</p><p>She didn't report the rape to anyone but her consoler, and as far as Sue knew no one except Joann and Jimmy knew. Maybe the boy never really raped Sue, maybe she had teased the boy until he couldn't help himself. Then let him make love to her. Sue probably got scared afterwards and afraid she would get caught decided to holler rape.</p><p>Her father's head filled up with all kinds of scenarios of what must have happened.</p><p>Over the next month or two Sue father couldn't get her out of his mind. When he closed his eyes he could see his fourteen-year old daughter standing there naked. He could see this boy holding his daughter's leg up over his shoulders. Pounding his rock-hard cock into her lovely pussy.</p><p>The images of his daughter were getting stronger in his head as the days went by. By now Sue's father would have to go into the bathroom at work or home and jack-off to the thoughts and images in his head.</p><p>It was on this particular Friday afternoon, that Frank, Sue's father, had been thinking about her coming to spend the weekend.</p><p>Earlier in the Frank had purchased some video equipment and a small concealed video camera. He had worked an entire evening mounting the camera. He had found a perfect place for it. In the bathroom above the showerhead was a small square vent. The vent was to carry the dampness from a shower out of the bathroom and house.</p><p>Frank carefully took the cover off the vent and secured the camera to the inside wall of the vent. Angling it downwards until the angle allowed the viewer a full view of the tub. Then running the cable from the camera through a hole he drilled in the vent, up into the attic. From there Frank ran the cable into a closet in his bedroom where he had sat up the monitor.</p><p>Sue's father had gone into the bathroom just a few minutes before her mother had dropped her off. Images of his naked daughter lying in the tub soaking had given him a huge hard-on. With thoughts of how beautiful she would look lying there naked, and a rock hard cock, called for action. He went into the bathroom and stripped off all his clothes. Not thinking of a need to close the bathroom door. He was alone after all. Frank stood in front of the full-length mirror. His massive cock held firmly within his right hand, he was slowly jacking-it-off. His eyes squeezed tight as the images played in his mind.</p><p>Sue, not seeing anyone in the living room, had gone into the hallway. There she stopped long enough to hang up her coat in the coat closet. She had stood still listing, trying to figure out where her father was.</p><p>Then she hard something. She was not sure exactly what it was. It didn't sound like anything she was used to. It sounded like someone slapping something.</p><p>Slowly and quietly, Sue walked farther down the hall. The sound grew louder. Then in the mirror over the sink, Sue saw her father's reflection in the full-length mirror on the opposite wall.</p><p>Standing there, Sue marveled at the size of her father's cock. He seemed to be barely able to wrap his fingers around it. When he slid his hand down, his cock would stick out several inches past the end of his hand.</p><p>Hypnotized, Sue stood glued to the floor. Eyes open wide, her mouth ajar, she watched as her father jacked-off.</p><p>Sue was not ignorant about sex or the things that were based on or with sex. She knew fully well what her father was doing. She had never really thought about her father or her mother when it came to sex. Sue had never even thought about her parents fucking each other.</p><p>Now here she stood, fully aware that her father was standing in front of a mirror. His eyes closed tightly. Jacking him off. God, Sue thought for the first time. It must be hard for daddy. He and mother had gotten a divorce and now he didn't have anyone he could fuck. No one to help him relieve him.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>Sue stood there about five minutes watching her father. Finally she heard him moan out loud. She watched as he ejaculated thick wad of his cum onto the mirror and floor. Then she turned around and tiptoed back to the front door.</p><p>Easing the front door open, and acting like she had just stepped through it, Sue called out. Hey daddy, I'm here. She heard her father reply, ok, from the bathroom as he shut the bathroom door. I'll be out in a minute.</p><p>Ok daddy, I'm going to hang up my coat and sit down. Frank acknowledged his daughter and she opened and closed the coat closet door. Sue went into the living room and sat down.</p><p>In a few minutes, her father came out of the bathroom. He walked into the living room and bent over kissing her forward. How are you doing my love? He ask. Fine Sue replied. Your mother, how is she doing? Oh she is ok to. She just seems like it makes her mad that I still want to come over her every other weekend. I imagine it does, her father said. She can't stand it that you still love me to.</p><p>Well I love both of you, Sue told her father. I guess I always will.</p><p>That's normal Frank told his daughter. Anyway I love you to. Now what would you like for supper tonight. Would you like to go out and eat or eat here?</p><p>Why don't we go out tonight daddy? I feel like getting dressed up and going out to eat. Frank thought for a few minutes, then said. Where would you like to go dear? Let's go to that steak house down the street Sue said. I like their food, and I know you do to. Great, her father said, then we got a date. All we need to do now is to get ready.</p><p>Good, Sue said, I want to take a bath first though and change clothes. Will that be ok daddy? I don't see why not honey, her father replied. I will go into my room and get ready. Just let me know when your ready.</p><p>Sue went into the spare bedroom where she always stayed when she was at her father's house. She had a full arrangement of clothing and personal things at both her mother's and her father's house. Why not, it was stupid to drag a suitcase back and forth every weekend. Four or five months ago, she had talked to her mother and her father and they had agreed it would be ok.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>Sue looked in her closet trying to decide what to wear. Looking though the her close, the image of her father standing totally naked in the bathroom jacking-off, filled her thoughts.</p><p>She decided to wear something sexy, when they went out to eat tonight. She wanted to look pretty so people would say to themselves, ""wow what a lucky guy to have a good looking woman like that"", about her and her father. They didn't need to know that she was his daughter.</p><p>Sue picked out a low cut dress. It was short too and showed off a lot of leg. In fact if she bent over in it she was almost sure people would be able to see her panties.</p><p>Taking her close, Sue went to the bathroom and started filling the tub for her bath. She went back and closed the bathroom door and out of habit locked it. Then she stripped off her clothes and stepped into the tub. Feeling her legs, Sue realized that she would have to shave them since she was wearing the short dress. Sue climbed back out of the tub and got her father's safety razor and shaving cream out of the medicine cabinet.</p><p>Sue climbed back into the tub. She had turned the water off before the tub had filled with very much water. It was always easier to shave her legs when there wasn't to much water in it. Sitting the razor and shaving cream on the edge of the tub, Sue laid back in the tub, stretching herself, she placed both feet on the front-end of the tub. She always liked the way the water felt on her body.</p><p>Sue sat upright in the tub again. Taking the shaving cream she applied it to one leg. Then holding that leg high, she went through the process of shaving it. She rinsed it off and then proceeded with the other leg.</p><p>Sue took extra precautions close to her private area. Getting up on her knees, she knelt and applied shaving cream to her pubic area. Sue had started shaving her pussy the first time she shaved, and every time since then. Sue like the way it felt when her pussy was clean-shaven and smooth.</p><p>When she was done, Sue lay back in the tub again, soaking. Again the vision of her father standing her in this very same bathroom in front of that mirror. She turned around in the tub and looked at the mirror. In front of that mirror she had watched her father jack-off and shoot his cum all over it. With the image playing in her mind, Sue's hand involuntarily went between her legs. Her fingers found the magic spot just below the opening of her pussy slit. Automatically one of her fingers began the ever so enjoyable process of rubbing her clitoris. Sue hadn't even realized that her hand had moved between her legs until her finger touched her clit. When it did, her body jumped and a light moan escaped her lips.</p><p>Sue leaned back against the back of the tub. Placing her feet on both sides of the tub she began the routine practice of making herself cum. Legs thrown apart against the sides of the tub, Sue began the rigorous assault on her clit and pussy. With the image of her naked father in her mind, jerking his cock, it didn't take Sue long to climax.</p><p>Sue sighed, and wished that she had more time to play with herself in the tub. The vision of her father had sure helped her cum quickly.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 8</h5><p>Frank, had gone into his bedroom under the pretense that he was going to get dressed. He was too. Before he got dressed though he was going to see if his video camera worked. He locked his bedroom door, opened his closet and turned the video recorder on. Then he switched it to the record mode.</p><p>Only two or three feet away from his face, on the monitor, lay his little daughter in the tub. Frank couldn't believe his eyes at how beautiful she was. Her breast looked like any young woman's breast. Firm, small, beautiful, begging to be touched. Then Sue had stretched and put her feet on the front of the tub. For a quick second he caught sight of her cunt. Her lovely, tight, tiny cunt he thought, as he placed his hand on the monitor over the area where her pussy shown.</p><p>When Sue stood up and got out of the tub, her father thought that she was finished. His cock had jumped to attention when he first saw her lay down in the tub. It hadn't eased of any either. Then he realized that she was climbing back into the tub. He saw that she had the shaving cream and razor with her.</p><p>Engrossed, siting in front of the monitor, Frank pulled his stone hard cock out from his shorts. God his fourteen-year-old daughter was beautiful. Some luck guy would get to sink his cock into her lovely pussy one day. Then angrily he thought about the guy that raped Sue. Someone already has rammed his cock into her tiny pussy he thought.</p><p>Sue's daddy watched as she lathered up one leg. Then in pure delight he saw her raise her leg so she could shave it. The angle was perfect. The camera was placed just right. The raising of Sue's leg had allowed her father to stare right at her cunt. The lifting of the legs pulled her cunt lips slightly apart and he could see the opening to her pussy.</p><p>Franks cock jumped in his hand as he stared at his daughter's pussy. When Sue raised her other leg to shave it Frank had the same perfect view. It was more than he could stand and his cock exploded, and he shot cum all over the rug in his closet. Staring at his daughter in the tub it seemed like his cock kept pumping his seed out forever. Never had he remembered cumming so hard and so much.</p><p>Frank still watching with his semi-hard cock, watched Sue finish shaving. Then he watched in amazement as his little daughter brought herself to a climax. Frank wondered if he saw correctly. Did she really play with herself until she had a climax? He was sure she had, no he was positive she had. His little daughter had just made herself cum and he had watched.</p><p>Frank and his daughter finished dressing and went out to dinner at the steakhouse. The evening had been great and Sue's daddy couldn't keep his eyes off her. Sue couldn't help but notice how much her father paid attention to her in her low cut, short dress.</p><p>When he had come out of his bedroom, instead of saying anything about her clothes being a little on the skimpy side. He had said how lovely she looked. How much it seemed she had grown up. What was it he had said? ""My God, dear you look all grown up."" That made her feel good that her own father thought she looked grown up.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 9</h5><p>The next day, Sue's father told her he need to go to town for a couple of hours. Would you like to go? He had ask her. No, I think I will just lie around and watch TV, Sue said. He said ok and told her he would be back in about two hours. Bending over he kissed her forehead goodbye. Am I just imaging it or did he seem to kiss me a lot longer than he normally does? Sue ask herself.</p><p>She forgot about it though once he was gone.</p><p>Sue surfed the channels looking for something to watch on TV. Most were either reruns or something she didn't like. Bored Sue turned off the TV and began wondering throughout the house. She had done this many times over the past months. When she got bored, Sue would wonder over the house seeing what she could find that she hadn't found before. It was like a game to her. Sue wasn't really looking for anything in particular just being nosey in her father's house.</p><p>Sue opened the door into her father's room. She usually didn't come in here often. She was a little scared that her father might know that she had been in there and get mad. She never wanted to make her dad mad at her for any reason. She loved him very much, and missed him living with her and mom.</p><p>Sue just walked around her father's room for awhile without touching anything. Then she thought to herself. I wonder if daddy has gotten himself any new clothes? She walked over to the closet and opened the door.</p><p>Sue was befuddled when she found the DVD recorder and monitor in her father's closet. Now that's a strange place for him to keep his DVD, she thought. Then her mind went back to yesterday when she had walked in and found her father jacking himself off in the bathroom.</p><p>I'll bet he's got some porn DVDs Sue thought to herself. She looked around the closet, but all she could find were blank DVDs. Then she saw the cable running up the back of the closet wall into the ceiling. Sue was really curious now. She turned on the DVD video recorder and the monitor. When the monitor came on she stared at the picture on it. Why, why it was a picture of the bathtub.</p><p>Sue thought about the evening before when she had taken a bath, shaved her legs and then brought herself to a climax. Oh my God, she thought, could daddy have been watching me do that? She asks herself.</p><p>Sue pushed the eject button on the DVD and out came a DVD. She had to know, what was on this DVD. Pushing the DVD back into the recorder, it went into the play mode. Then in shock she watched as she appeared on the monitor. Sue watched as she put her feet on the front of the tub. She too caught a quick view of her cunt. There she was lathering up her leg and raising it to shave it. Sue could see her pink cunt as it pulled apart while she held her leg up to shave it. Then the other leg.</p><p>Sue stood paralyzed as she watched herself kneeling in the tub shaving her pussy smooth. There she was now with her fingers up her pussy, fucking herself, bringing herself to a climax.</p><p>Oh God, she thought, my very own daddy, sat here watching me in the tub. Then the vision of her father jacking-off filled her mind again. No, it couldn't be, she thought. He wasn't jacking-off thinking about me was he?</p><p>Sue thought about the events that had happened so far over the weekend. She was almost sure that her father had been think about her standing in the bathroom playing with his cock. Thinking about her father fantasizing about her, his little daughter, made her feel funny. The more she thought about it the stranger she felt. It kind of felt like when her and a boy would sneak into some quiet corner and kiss and neck.</p><p>My God, Sue thought, am I getting the hots for my father? Sue lifted her dress and reached inside her panties. She slid her hand down and felt her pussy. She was surprised to feel how wet it felt. She couldn't remember it ever being wet like this.</p><p>Sue shut off the DVD recorder and monitor, closed the closet door, and left her father's bedroom. She was careful to make sure everything was just like he left it.</p><p>Sue went back into the living room and sat down, turned TV on and let it play on what ever channel it was on. She didn't care, she wasn't watching it anyway. All she could think about was that her father had watched her masturbate in the tub. But hey, hadn't she watched him jack-off in the bathroom too? Sue's mind was going in circles trying to come to reality. She wasn't sure how to process all this new information she had received in the last two days.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 10</h5><p>Frank returned to his house by ten in the morning. He had been gone only about an hour and a half. When he got home he found Sue lying on the couch in the living room with the TV on. Looking at her with lust filled eyes, he noticed that she wasn't paying attention to the TV. Sue appeared to be spaced out, off in another world within her own thoughts. She hadn't even looked up at him when he came in.</p><p>Hey sweetie, Frank called to his daughter. Sue looked up, oh high daddy, she said. I didn't even hear you come in. I know, you looked like you were lost in another world or something. I guess I was, Sue answered. You sure made it back home fast, get every thing you needed to get?</p><p>I think so Frank replied. Looking at his daughter lying there on the couch. She had dressed skimpy, like she had done so many times before. Yet, before Frank had never seen her naked and realize just how grown up she had become. She had on a pair of hot shorts where he could see the bottom half of her ass cheeks below them. She had on a-lose fitting T-shirt without a bra.</p><p>Frank felt his cock start to jump to attention. He decided to get out of the living room before his pants bulged enough to tell the whole world he had a hard-on. Heading for the kitchen he hollered over his shoulder. Honey you want a sandwich or something.</p><p>Yea why not daddy, Sue replied, getting off the couch to help her father. Her father looked up as she walked into the kitchen. He could see her breasts jingle through the T-shirt as she walked. Her hot shots were tight enough that he thought he could see where they sunk into her slit some.</p><p>Frank felt his cock grow hard. Standing on the other side of the counter. Frank ask his daughter to hand him things from the fridge. He sure didn't want to walk over to it in front of her. His cock was causing his pants to push out in front. He was sure she would be able to tell he had a hard-on.</p><p>Frank usually didn't drink when his daughter was spending the weekend, but this weekend was different. He had to do something to get his mind off is daughter. Had me a beer, please dear, he ask his daughter. You want a beer this early in the day? She questioned. Yea, I feel like I need one, or maybe two or three, today. Sue thought to herself, I'll bet he does. After watching me playing with myself in the tub.</p><p>Sue handed her father a cold beer from the fridge as she sat down at the table. Frank continued to stand behind the counter. He opened the beer and took a big drink. Aren't you going to sit down? Sue ask. I'm fine her father answered.</p><p>Sue was sure of it now, her father was trying to avoid her. Why she wasn't sure yet, but she could tell that he was suddenly uncomfortable around her. She finished her sandwich and got up. Then taking the plate she quickly walked around the counter to place the dish in the sink. When she came around the corner, her father turned to tell her he would take care of the dishes. Instead Sue came around the corner, as if it were a magnet her eyes were drawn to his crouch. She couldn't believe how big a bulge he had in his pants. She lifted her eyes and their eyes met. Her you go daddy she said handing him the plate. Acting like she hadn't seen a thing. He took the plate from her and turned to place it in the sink. From the side angle Sue could tell that her father really had a good boner.</p><p>Sue went back into the living room and lay back down on the couch. She turned her head looking into the kitchen. Just as she thought, there was her father, staring at her from the kitchen.</p><p>Sue lay on the couch for several hours watching TV. First lying on her stomach then on her back. Her father had finished his beer before he finished his sandwich and had gotten another. That to was gone by the time he finished his sandwich. Sue normally didn't pay any attention when her daddy had drank when him and mom were still together.</p><p>Coming out of the kitchen he grabbed another beer, sitting down in the recliner. Sue could tell when she twisted her head to look back at him that he still had a hard-on in his pants.</p><p>Within thirty minutes Frank had drank six beers, trying to get his mind off his daughter. Finally around two o'clock in the afternoon, his daughter ask him if it would be ok for her to take an early bath today. Frank almost choked trying to answer her. Why sure honey, he said drunkenly, anytime you want to take a bath just go right ahead.</p><p>From her room Sue took a teddy gown and headed into the bathroom. Once inside she locked the bathroom door. Then she thought to herself, no need to lock it. He can see my on that monitor in his room. Sue was scared when she thought about it, and at the same time excited. At the tub Sue turned on the water. While the water was still running she quickly moved over to the bathroom door. She heard her father in the kitchen opening another beer. He's going to pass out she thought to herself if he drinks many more.</p><p>With her ear still against the bathroom door. She heard her father, clumsily stumble down the hallway, open and close his bedroom door rather noisily.</p><p>I'll bet he's in there turning on the DVD recorder, Sue thought. I bet he wants to watch me take another bath and probably jack-off while he's watching me. The thought of her father jacking-off while he watched her had a strange effect on Sue. She felt herself getting hot. Her pussy seemed to already know that she was going to play with it in the tub. It was like it was telling her to hurry up that it was already ready for her fingers.</p><p>Again Sue reached between her legs, touching the outer lips of her cunt, they felt like they were dripping wet. She gently push one finger into her pussy and was surprised how easily it slid in. if she didn't know better she swore that it felt like her pussy was trying to suck her finger up farther inside her.</p><p>Sue stepped into the tub. Instead of sitting down, she turned around and faced the back of the tub. Then slowly and deliberately Sue bent over like she was reaching for something in the tub. She took a quick glance between her legs and could see the little red light on the camera hidden in the vent. So that's where it was hidden she thought as she reached between her legs and slowly pushed her finger inside her cunt and then withdrew it.</p><p>Daddy must really be a lonely man, Sue thought to herself. I think I will give him a show to give him something to keep him company when no one is here, she thought.</p><p>Sue turned around in the tub and sat down. Placing one foot on each side of the tub, she spread her legs against the side. Sue reached forward and pulled the drain plug. She knew that without the water her daddy would be able to see more. She wanted him to enjoy it.</p><p>With the water gone, Sue began to masturbate herself as slowly as she could. She rubbed her tits, pinched her nipples, all the time fingering her cunt. Several time she reached between her legs with both hands and pulled her pussy lips apart. Then would raise her ass in the tub as if lifting her cunt towards her father.</p><p>After about ten minutes of this voyeurism for her father, Sue made short work of bringing herself to a hard climax. Wow she thought that sure felt great. I sure hope daddy enjoys my movie, she thought.</p><p>Sue climbed weakly out of the tub and dried off. Then pulling the teddy gown over her head. She had deliberately not put on any panties or a bra as she stepped out of the bathroom.</p><p>Sue expected that her father, having already jacked-off would be back in the living room as if nothing happened. When she got to the living room he wasn't there so she turned back down the hall. When she was half way down the hall, she realized that in his quick effort to get into his bedroom. Even though she had heard him close the door noisily, it hadn't stayed shut.</p><p>Peeking into her father's bedroom, Sue saw that the closet door was wide open. A picture of an empty tub was on the monitor. She had been right her father had been watching her again.</p><p>Sue didn't see her father in the closet though and slowly push the bedroom door open more. As the door opened Sue saw her father. A half drank beer on his night table, her father had stripped off his clothes and must have climbed on his bed. He must have watched Sue from his bed, as he lay there jacking-off.</p><p>Sue could tell from the sounds he was making that her father was sound asleep. He must have passed out after cumming she thought. He had drank so many beers and then after jacking-off he just passed out.</p><p>Sue quietly walked into the bedroom. She had never seen her father naked before. Other than when she watched him jacking-off in the bathroom on Friday. She eased over to the bed where he lay. His cock lying limp on his thigh. On his stomach Sue could see several large places where his cum had landed when he shot off. Jeez, she thought, he didn't even have time to clean up before he passed out.</p><p>Sue had never seen cum up close before either. Reaching out with one hand she gently stuck one of her fingers into her father's cum on his stomach. It felt warm and slick she thought her mind again going back to when she stood in the hall and watched her father jack-off. It must sure come out fast and quick she thought. Thinking about how fast and quick Jimmy had fucked her when he raped her. How fast he shot off and dump his cum inside her pussy. Thinking about how fast she watched it hit the mirror her father was standing in front of when he ejaculated.</p><p>All these thoughts were exciting Sue again. She didn't understand why, she just knew that her pussy was getting hot again. Then an idea came to her. No, she thought, it's not right. No. Another part of her was telling her, ""who would know, who would tell?"" Sue stood there several minutes a tremendous battle going on in her mind and body. Her body finally won and she gave into her cravings.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 11</h5><p>Sue went over to her father's closet. Looking around inside she found what she was looking for. She grabbed a handful of her father's ties. Walking back over to the bed, a grin spread across her lips. You were bad today, daddy, she thought to herself. Now you need to be punished.</p><p>Sue took a tie and tied it around one of her father's wrist, and used another tie around his other wrist. Gently lifting his arms over his head she pulled the ties over the end of the bed corners and tied then under the bed, making sure that his arms were spread apart and raised high over his head.</p><p>She then went to the end of the bed and spread her father's legs apart. She watched as his limp cock fell over his ball as she spread his legs. Around one ankle then the other she tied two more ties. She pulled each one of them tightly making sure she secured each one tightly to a corner of the foot of the bed.</p><p>She stood up and looked at her father. He was still passed out, she doubted that he even knew he was tied down. That's good she thought.</p><p>Sue went back to the bathroom and rinsed out a bath cloth. Then she got several towel and went back into the bedroom. Sue managed to work four or five towels up under her father's ass and crotch. Then she took the wash cloth and washed his cum off his stomach.</p><p>Back to the bathroom Sue hurried now. Her mind was getting clearer on just what she was going to do. Beside, this was Saturday afternoon, and her mother wouldn't be over until tomorrow evening late to pick her up. This was Sue's time and she was going to enjoy it.</p><p>In the bathroom she rinsed out the wash cloth again. Looking under the cabinet she found what she had been looking for. An old hot water bottle. One that you filled up and had a long rubber hose on it with a clamp. On the end of the hose there was this funny looking thing. Sue could remember when she was real young that her mother had filled one of these up with warm water and soap. She had stripped Sue's clothes off and made her bend over. Then after putting Vaseline all over the tip on the hose she had shoved that tip up Sue's ass. Holding it in her ass her mother made Sue sit on the toilet. Then holding the water bottle high above Sue's head, her mother had opened the clamp on the hose.</p><p>Sue could still remember the feeling of the warm soapy water as flowed out the tip shoved in her ass. Hold the water in her mother kept telling her hold it inside. Don't let it out till I tell you too. To scared not to hold it in, Sue sat there trying with all her little girl control to keep the water up her ass. As the water kept rushing into Sue she couldn't hold it any longer. Out came the hose and out came the water. The water had caused her constipated shit to break lose and wash out with the water. Sue cried as the water gushed out her ass. She thought she was dying until her mother assured her she was ok.</p><p>Sue walked to the kitchen and opened the top of the water bottle, she took the dish liquid bottle and squirted some liquid into the hot-water bottle. Not sure she added a little more. Then after running the water until it was warm she filled the bottle to the top.</p><p>Sue had what she needed now and headed back to her father's bedroom. He was still just like she left him. He looked so much like a big baby sleeping she thought. Except for that big cock of his.</p><p>Sue took some hand-cream off the night table and greased up the tip on the tube of the hot-water bottle. She climbed on the bed beside her naked father. He didn't even know she was in here with him and that he was naked. Boy he would kill me she thought if he knew.</p><p>The added weight of Sue on the bed next to her father allowed her to slide her hand under her father's ass. With the hand she had greased the tip, Sue felt around until she felt her father's ass-hole. She pushed one finger against it but to no avail. Then she took another finger on that had and tried again. Enough of the hand-cream from the first finger and rubbed off on her father's ass-hole. The added hand cream on the other finger allowed Sue to ease that finger into her father's ass-hole. She was surprised at how warm it felt inside her father. Why it almost felt as hot as when she stuck her finger in her own pussy. Sue withdrew her finger and then using both hands between his legs, Sue managed to find her father's ass-hole with the tip that was attached to the tube of the hot-water bottle. Slowly Sue pushed the tip into her father. Slowly until the entire tip was inside her father's ass-hole with only the rubber tube on the outside.</p><p>Sue took the wash clothe and wiped her greasy hands on it. Playing with her father's ass-hole had managed to excite Sue. Her pussy felt like it was extremely hot right now. She was having to much fun though and didn't want to stop to play with herself. Instead Sue decided to get a close up view of a grown man's cock and balls, even if they were her father's. She didn't think he would mind, after all he had gotten a close up look at her pussy.</p><p>Still kneeling between her father's legs with the hot-water bottle beside her, Sue leaned forward. Her face was now no more than three or four inches from her father's cock. This is the cock that fucked mom she thought, and filled her pussy with cum to make me. Again she felt her pussy tingle at the thought of a cock. Sue reached out and grasped her father's cock with two fingers. She lifted it gently and let it drop. It flopped against her dad's nuts. She picked it up a couple of more time and let it dorp. It did the same thing.</p><p>That's funny Sue thought, I thought it was supposed to get hard as she picked it up again. This time she made it fall against her father's pubic hair. It lay there, she reached down and touched his scrotum. She gently squeezed the sack and could feel his nuts inside. She knew from sex education at school that his nuts were what made his sperm, or cum as the kids called it. She rolled his balls around inside his scrotum for a few more minutes. Then she remembered something she had heard one of the girls talking about before Jimmy had raped her.</p><p>What was that now? Sue thought hard and finally it came to her. Oh yea, she said out loud to herself. if you ever go out with a boy and his cock isn't hard, and you really want to fuck him. It is easy to make it hard. All you have to do is take it in your mouth and suck on it. It will get hard every time. Sue thought about this a few minutes and she knelt there staring at her father's limp dick. Just suck it she thought. Well it didn't look like it would hurt anything by sucking it. Besides she wanted to see how big it really was up close where she could get a good look.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 12</h5><p>Gently Sue picked up her father's cock, it was still limp, and he was still passed out from the beer.</p><p>She slowly lowered her head, keeping her eyes on her father's cock as she drew nearer to it. Finally it was so close she felt she was looking cross-eyed at it. Then leaning just a little farther forward, she felt his warm soft cock against her lips. She hesitated there, feeling the cock against her lips. Slowly she opened her mouth, she could feel her father's cock as she slowly sucked it into her mouth. Her mouth opens as she reaches out with her tongue and feels the warm soft flesh of his cock. She explores the head and the shaft of the cock with her tongue. It doesn't taste bad, she thinks. How soft it feels she thought. She reaches under his cock with her hand and plays with his scrotum.</p><p>Her lips closed around the base of the shaft, and she remained motionless. Here she is kneeling between her father's legs. His own ties bind him helplessly to the bed, while his little fourteen-year-old daughter holds his cock in her mouth.</p><p>Sue kneels completely still holding her father's cock in her mouth. She could feel his heart beat through the underside of it as she held it. Then slowly, very slowly, Sue began an exploratory examination of her father's cock with her tongue. She slowly licked up the shaft, over the head, pausing long enough to poke the tip of her tongue into the slit at the end. Then over the other side of the cock head, and down the shaft, her tongue travels. So rapped up in the examination of the cock that she doesn't noticed it has now grown slightly larger. In fact it felt firmer too.</p><p>Sue did notice that her father's cock was hitting the back of her throat more as she licked it. She reached up under his cock and felt his balls again. When she touched his scrotum, she thought she felt the cock jerk. Sue was paying closer attention to the cock in her mouth. It felt like it had gotten bigger around, and longer too. Sue reached up with one hand and felt the base of her father's cock. It had gotten bigger. It didn't seem to be limp any more and felt more solid than earlier. Sue wasn't sure though so letting go of her father's cock she lifted her head to look at it.</p><p>It had gotten bigger and longer. Although not as big as it was when she watched him jacking-off in the bathroom, it was much bigger than when she started sucking on it. The girls at school must be right she thought. I have been sucking it and it is getting bigger.</p><p>Sue leaned back over and took the semi-ridged cock of her father's into her mouth. On a mission now to make her father's cock rock hard, just like it had been in the bathroom, Sue sucked with renewed vigor. She let saliva gather in her mouth to lubricate her father's cock as she sucked on it. It was getting bigger, longer, and harder. Sue was getting excited now. She was able to make her father's cock hard. The more she thought about it the hotter her pussy got. She didn't understand why nor did she care right now.</p><p>After about three more minutes of intense sucking, Sue had managed to make her father's cock almost as hard as when he had been jacking-off in the bathroom. When she raised her head to look at it she was shocked at how big it had actually grown. She wrapped one hand around the shaft of her dad's cock and was unable to close her fingers around it. Sliding her hand down to the base of his cock against his pubic hair. There must have been four or five inches of cock sticking out past her closed hand.</p><p>Sue slowly slid her hand up the length of this enormous cock and marveled how her mother had ever been able to get that much cock up her pussy. Sliding her hand back down the cock, Sue felt her father move on the bed. Sue froze, afraid that her father would wake up. She was right. Her father opened his eyes. Then he tried to move one of his arms and couldn't.</p><p>What the fuck? She heard him say as he tried the other one, then a leg. What the fuck is going on? He said, picking up his head and looking toward the foot of the bed. He saw Sue kneeling between his legs wearing only a Teddy. He could see her hard nipples sticking out and the outline of her firm fourteen-year-old breasts through the flimsy Teddy material.</p><p>What the fuck going on? Sue heard her father say as he looked at her. Who tied me up? Sue didn't answer but just stared at her father. Susan her father hollered, using her full name. He only did that when he was angry. Who the fuck tied me up Susan? He said again. When Sue didn't answer this time her father looked around. That was when he realized what was going on. There he was tied up spread eagle on the bed and stark naked with his little girl kneeling between his legs. His eyes focused on his daughter again and he realized that she was looking at his huge hard-on. He looked back up at his daughter.</p><p>It finally dawned on Frank that his daughter had been the one to tie him up. Now she was kneeling between his legs with only a teddy gown on. He was at her mercy. The only thing he was able to remember was that he had came into the bedroom to watch his daughter take another bath. He jerked his head towards the closet door. Oh God no, there it was, standing open and on the monitor was the tub in plain view. He glanced at his daughter out of the corner of his eye. She had looked at the closet when did.</p><p>I'm sorry my dear, he said, the sound of shame in his voice. I am so very sorry. I just couldn't help myself. You are such a lovely creature and have such a beautiful body, I just had to see it.</p><p>Sue felt sorry for her father. She knew he must be a very lonely man. Lonely or not there was no excuse for what he had been doing. She was going to teach him a lesson. Yes, by God she would teach him a lesson.</p><p>I know daddy, Sue said in her little girl voice. You must be so lonely living here all by your self. I didn't know until this weekend that you were so lonely. I feel so sorry for you daddy, Sue said. Mother has been so mean to you. I won't let you be lonely any more Sue told her father.</p><p>The other day when you went to town, I came into your room. I found the DVD recorder. Turning it on I saw the recording you made of me in the tub. Shaving my legs, my pussy, and then bringing my self to a climax. I was so selfish daddy, not thinking about you at all.</p><p>Friday when I arrived, I just came on in like always. I was about thirty minutes early though and I didn't see you in the living room. I hung my coat up and walked down the hall.</p><p>That was when I saw your reflection in the bathroom mirror. Standing there in front of the full-length mirror naked, your eyes closed, jacking-off. I stood there, watched you shoot your cum all over the mirror, Sue said. Watching you made me hot, Sue told him.</p><p>Frank's mouth droped open as he stared over his erect cock at his daughter. I watched you grow up, he told Sue. You are so beautiful, as you began to fill out I couldn't get you out of my mind. I will never forget the day your mother told me that a senior boy had raped you at your school. I felt so sorry and just wanted to hold you in my lap and tell you how much I loved you. Your mother said no, and that I was never to mention it again. Until now I haven't.</p><p>I bought this DVD video recorder to get picture of your beautiful body when you were in the tub. Then the other night when I watched you shave your legs. You lifted each one of then so high that I could see you sweet cunt lips pull apart. I even saw the hole leading into your tiny vagina. It made me so hot watching my little girl shave. Then you knelt and I watched you shave your pussy. It looked so smooth and soft, I put my lips close to the monitor thinking about how sweet you pussy must taste.</p><p>Frank continued his soul racking confession to his daughter. When you laid back put both of your feet on the tub. I could see your smoothly shaven pussy. I watched as you masterfully brought your young body to a climax. Dear you made your father so hot watching you that I had to jack-off again.</p><p>Sue stared at her father as he spoke, she was hypnotized by his words as they fueled a fire that was burning within her young body. It was as if he was talking directly to her pussy. Each word making her hotter and hotter.</p><p>This morning when I got up, you were lying on the couch in only those hot shorts and T-shirt, with out any bra. My cock got rock hard just like that. I tried to conceal that it was hard, by staying behind the counter. I thought if I drank enough beers I wouldn't think about your body. Her father said. I drank so many so quick I got really drunk. Then you said you were taking a bath early. I had to watch one more time. I came in here, stripped off my clothes, turned on the recorder and monitor, and lay on my bed.</p><p>As I watched your beautiful naked body, I swore it looked like you were putting on a performance for me. Her father said. Watching you, I jacked-off as you masturbated.</p><p>It was a show for you daddy, Sue finally said. I realized how lonely you must have been so I decided to put on a show that you could record and look at when ever you needed to. Was it a good show daddy? Sue ask. It was beautiful her father replied, but it was wrong. Sue, it's wrong for a father to lust after his daughter. Desiring to see her naked, having immoral thoughts about her. It was wrong for me. I am the adult and I should know better.</p><p>You are the adult daddy, Sue said. I also know there isn't anything wrong with a girl wanting to make her daddy happy. I know you haven't been happy, daddy. So now I think this weekend, I am going to make you the happiest man in the world. Frank raised his head again to look at his daughter. What do you mean? He asked.</p><p>Sue didn't reply, instead she bent over her father's engorged cock, placing her lips around it. Oh my God Susan. What are you doing? You've got to stop, it's wrong. Please stop, right now. What you're doing is wrong, very wrong dear. Sue raised her head and looked at her father. So is watching your daughter naked in the tub. Isn't it daddy? I know, her father replied, but you've got to stop. Why, doesn't it feel good daddy? Feel good. My God Susan, it feels wonderful, but it is wrong.</p><p>With that Sue returned to the task of sucking her father's cock.</p><p>Frank tried to get lose form the bonds but his daughter had tied, but Sue had tied them tight. Try as he might he could not get lose.</p><p>Sue continued to suck her father's cock, cupping his balls in one hand and sucking his cock deep into her mouth. Using her tongue, she worked it up one side, then around his cock-head, and down the other. Sue's father could feel that familiar tingling as his ball began to draw up. He knew quiet well that if he didn't get his daughter to stop sucking his cock. It would not be very long before he would empty his cum into her mouth.</p><p>Sue, listen to me please, you've got to stop, he begged. You don't know what you're doing, please stop. Stop now before it's to late. Sue knew what her father meant by ""to late."" She twisted her head so she could see her father's face. With his head raised, looking down at his daughter, Frank could see his cock disappearing into his daughter's mouth. He could see the look of lust on her face.</p><p>Pleading now, Frank begged his daughter to stop sucking on his cock. Susan, you have got to stop right now. I don't know how much longer I can hold it back. Please Susan, oh My God Susan, please stop before you make me cum. I can't hold it back, Susan. Her father was almost crying now. It's wrong, Mother Marry, sweet Jesus, oh God help me, Sue heard her father saying.</p><p>No, No, No, you shouldn't, I can't hold it. Stop, STOP, Susan, SUSAN, stop, oh God, oh God. IT FEELS SO FUCKING GOOD. STOP, OH GOD, STOP. Her father's words were coming faster and close together now. He was not really making any since in what he was saying.</p><p>SUSAN FOR GOD'S SAKE PLEASE STOP. Her father said almost yelling this time.</p><p>Then Sue noticed her father started lifting his hips, trying to shove more of his cock into her mouth.</p><p>Her father's only cry now was, Susan, Susan, SUSAN, SUSAN, SSSUUUSSSAAANNN. OH, OH, OH, OH GODDD HERE I CUM her father cried with a hard thrust upwards of his hips.</p><p>Beg you mother-fucker, Sue thought to herself. Beg and see if it does you any fucking good. It didn't do any good when I beg Jimmy not to rape me. You think you can beg me to stop and I will?</p><p>Susan felt her father's cock swell inside her mouth, bigger than ever. With her tongue on the underside of his cock, she felt the urethra tube swell as the first load of her father's hot cum spewed through it into her mouth. Keeping her mouth clamped hard around her father's cock. She sucked and swallowed as each ejaculation of her father's seed landed in her mouth.</p><p>Licking at his cum as it squirted from the end of her father's cock. Swallowing quickly and as fast as she could, Susan didn't want to loose any of her father's cum. She wanted every last bit of it and she sucked until there wasn't a single sperm left in or around his cock.</p>"
916,"Lessons Learned, Part 3",Brk N Bubble,,"['M/f', 'bd', 'enem', 'fdom', 'inc']",,2012-03-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 13</h5><p>Her father's cock, limp now, slipped from her mouth.</p><p>Lifting her head she saw tears streaming down her father's cheeks. What's wrong daddy? She asked. Did I hurt you? No, No my love you didn't hurt me. Susan, you don't have any idea how long I have fantasized about something like this. Having my own lovely daughter giving me a blowjob.</p><p>Really daddy? You mean you thought about what it would feel like? Daddy, did it feel as good as you thought it would? Dear God yes, it felt better than I could of ever imagined. You know it was wrong though, don't you? I'm your father and you're my daughter. What you have just done to me was wrong. It was wrong for you to do it and wrong for me to let you.</p><p>I see daddy, Sue said. What you let me do was wrong daddy? Sue ask.</p><p>What the fuck did you let me do? She mocked her father. Or maybe I say how could you have stopped me? I believe your hands and feet are tied up daddy. Even if they weren't at the last there it sure felt like you were trying to get your cock farther into my mouth before you blew you wad.</p><p>I wanted to suck your cock as much as you wanted me to suck it and we both know it. She said. So why not cut the shit. You think that just because I'm only fourteen years old that I don't have sexual wants too? What the fuck you did wrong was to want to make DVDs of your daughter when she was naked. Then you were stupid enough to let her catch you.</p><p>You don't understand, her father told her.</p><p>Society doesn't allow this. If anyone finds out they will put me in prison.</p><p>I know, Sue said. Incest is what society calls it. Incest, daddy, Incest. You know, ""the family that lays together stays together"", that kind of Incest. Usually they say Daddy's little whore, or something like that.</p><p>I don't think so, said Sue. More like ""little girl's gigolo is her daddy""</p><p>Susan it is wrong, I don't care what you call it. It is wrong.</p><p>Are you telling me you didn't like it daddy? Sue questioned her father. Well, did you? You know I loved it her father replied.</p><p>Wrong or right, makes no difference said Sue. I'll fuck whoever, whenever, and wherever, I want too. Right now I happen to be here.</p><p>To make her point Sue bent over again sucking her father's limp cock into her mouth again. This time her father did not beg for her to stop. He knew there was no use in trying to change his daughter's mind.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 14</h5><p>All this talk about fucking and sucking was getting Sue worked up. She needed her own release. She needed to have an orgasm to get relief.</p><p>Saying nothing, Sue let her father's limp cock slip from her lips. Standing up between her father's legs, she reached up and pulled the Teddy up over her head. She was now standing between her father's legs as naked as the day she was born. Do you like what you see? She ask her father. She held her arms out as she slowly turn around.</p><p>Frank stared at his daughter's lovely, naked teenage body. The firm, creamy white flesh. The firm tight breasts, proudly point their nipples upward. Her smooth flat belly and then her clean-shaven teenage pussy. Her tight little ass.</p><p>My God he thought, she is an angle. He doubted that any father had ever been lucky enough to have his daughter standing in front of him naked like this. If only he wasn't tied up. If only he could take her into his arms and caress her firm body.</p><p>Sue stood up and walked up to the front of the bed. Then she placed a foot on each side of her father's head. So you think I have a beautiful pussy, do you daddy?</p><p>Sue placed a foot on each side of her father's head. Looking straight up, Frank could clearly see his daughter's cunt. The lips of her pussy looked puffy and were pulled apart slightly because of her stance.</p><p>Sue looked down and watched her father observing her pussy. Like looking at my pussy? Don't you daddy? Do you think it's pretty? Do you?</p><p>My sweet Jesus, it's the most beautiful and sexiest pussy I have ever seen in all my years. It looks good enough to eat her father said.</p><p>Good enough to eat she thought? He said good enough to eat. We'll see, she thought.</p><p>Wouldn't you like to see it better daddy? She asked. I would love to. Her father said. Sue slowly bent her legs, lowering her pussy closer to her father's face. The squatting caused her cunt to spread apart more allowing Frank to see deep into his daughter's hot, beautiful, honey hole.</p><p>Can you see my pretty pussy now daddy? She asked him, her pussy only inches above his face.</p><p>Frank could smell his daughter's hot sexy pussy. He could see the glistening of her love juices as they coated her cunt lips. Yes my love, and it is as lovely as I said it was.</p><p>My pussy is very, very hot daddy, Sue told him. I have never had it feel this hot before. It doesn't even feel this hot when I am playing with myself.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 15</h5><p>Frank could smell the musty scent of his daughter's cunt, almost feel the heat radiating from her hot pussy. He could also feel his cock stirring back to life again. All because his daughter was holding her hot sweet pussy just inches over his face.</p><p>I want you to suck my pussy. Sue told her father. Before Frank could answer that he would love to. Sue sat on her father's face.</p><p>Frank's nose pressed against Sue anus and her could smell her ass hole. That wasn't important, what was important was that his daughter's pussy was pressed against his lips. He opened his mouth forcing his tongue against her slit. It took him a few seconds to get oriented as to what was the front and what was the back of her pussy. Once oriented he forced his tongue down towards his chin. He felt it as it slid over the opening to his daughter's vagina. Pushing farther with his tongue he found Sue's clitoris.</p><p>Sue had sat all the way down on her father's face. Resting all her weight on his face. When his tongue found her clit, the feeling was so great that she rocked forward. Frank drew in a gasp of air filling his lungs. Using his tongue to find Sue's pussy again, he located her clit. He heard Sue moaning as he slid his tongue back and forth across her clitoris.</p><p>Sue was moaning louder now, she was pressing her clit back against his mouth. Wanting him to suck and lick it. Her hips were jerking slightly up and down in time with his tongue. Frank could never remember his wife's pussy ever tasting this good. He could never remember being this excited eating pussy as he sucked his daughter's clitoris into and out of his lips.</p><p>Frank traced his daughter's slit again. This time when he passed the vagina opening he forced his tongue inside. His daughter's pussy was tight. My God was it tight. He had trouble forcing his tongue inside. He tasted the slick salty fluids his daughter's hot pussy was secreting. They tasted like honey to his tongue.</p><p>Sue, caught up in the heat, was rubbing her cunt up and down against her father's chin and mouth. Moaning like a bitch in heat she used her father's mouth and chin trying to fuck herself into and orgasm. Looking up, Sue noticed that her father's had another boner. His cock, hard, with a deep purple-red head on it was lying on his stomach. It was pointing straight at her.</p><p>Straightening on her father's chest some, Sue sucked her father's cock into her mouth again. Frank felt his cock sink into the warm, wet suction of his daughter's mouth. He could feel her tongue lapping around the head of it.</p><p>Wanting to make sure his daughter had her orgasm before he shot off again, Frank sucked harder at her pussy.</p><p>Frank was in Incest heaven. Her he was with his faced buried in his daughter's cunt while his cock was buried in her mouth.</p><p>Sue had other ideas though. She knew from the fire in her pussy that she was close to reaching a climax. Her orgasm was close at hand.</p><p>Again, Sue stood up, pulling her pussy away from her father's face. She looked back over her shoulder at her father, his face drenched with her cunt juices. A cock hadn't fuck her since Jimmy had raped her the day they skipped school. Today that was going to change. Today a cock would fuck her, that cock would be her father's cock.</p><p>She moved forward until she was standing over her father's waist. Again she bent her legs as she squatted. This time she reached under her. Finding her father's cock she lifted it, pointing it upwards. Slowly she lowered her hot tiny pussy towards the stiff, rock-hard cock.</p><p>NO Don't Sue, her father begged again. We can't.</p><p>Sue didn't even hear him this time. All her thoughts focused on this huge cock rising up to penetrate her steaming pussy. Sue felt the cock tip against her smooth, cunt lips. Pushing the lips apart she felt it at the entrance to her vagina.</p><p>Sue was excited now. She was about to impale herself on a giant cock. Rock-hard and ready to fill her pussy with it's girth and length.</p><p>Sue's legs trembled with excitement. She could feel the heat given off by her father's cock as it pressed against her vagina opening. With the room starting to spin around her, Sue lowered her pussy still more. She heard her father groan as she felt the head of his penis slip into her pussy. It forced her vagina to stretch and stretch as the thick massive head eased into her hole.</p><p>Sue grasped at the fullness of her pussy and only the head of daddy's cock was in.</p><p>Down, down, down, Sue lowered her pussy. Her father's hot cock was slipping deeper and deeper inside her. Yes, this is what she wanted. Her father had used her body for his pleasure. He visually raped her body as he jacked-off looking at it. Now she was going to physically rape him and use his cock as she fucked herself into an orgasm.</p><p>So what if it was wrong. So what if it was Incest. To Sue it was only a hard, hot cock slipping into her hot pussy.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 16</h5><p>The brutal stretching her father's cock cause her pussy made it scream with pain. It was a sweet pain Sue thought. Nothing like the brutal pain Jimmy's cock caused it when he raped her.</p><p>Sue was now sitting on her father's hips. She was as low as she could get. Her father's cock's entire length was buried within her pussy. Her mind centered on her cunt and she could feel her father's heart beat in her vagina.</p><p>Lifting one leg at a time, Sue pivoted around on his cock. Now facing him, with one knee on each side of his hips she looked at her father.</p><p>Frank's eyes were closed, there were beads of perspiration formed all over his face. Sue reached up and pinched one of her father's nipples hard. He jerked his eyes open quickly surprised to see his daughter now facing him.</p><p>Daddy, your cock is buried deep in my pussy. Sue said in a lusty voice. It stretched my cunt so wide it hurt, but I didn't mind daddy. It was your cock. Sue contracted her pussy muscles and her father could feel her tight young cunt squeeze his cock.</p><p>Sue began a slow back and forth slid along her father's hip. She could feel the massive cock as it slipped in and out of her pussy. Her pussy seemed to grasp tight to it as if to say it didn't want to let it go.</p><p>Her father had closed his eyes again. Open your fucking eyes, Sue scolded him. Watch as you fuck your teenage daughter. Watch as your cock penetrates her cunt. Think about how long it will be before you can't hold your cum back. How my tight little cunt will suck this cock until it fill me with your seed. You are going to fill my cunt with the same seed that made me daddy. Your cum will blast into my vagina, just like you blasted it into mom's cunt fifteen years ago. When you fucked her hard filling her pussy with your thick cock.</p><p>Did mom enjoy it as much as I am? Sue ask. Did she get on top daddy? Did she fuck you or did you fuck her? Sue's dirty mouth was making her father hotter. The thought of his cock buried into the same daughter he made only fifteen years earlier. Her pussy tighter than her mother's had ever been. The lust, the desire, the animal hunger he could feel in her.</p><p>Sue had reached between her legs and was rubbing her clitoris, her legs spread wide. When Frank raised his head he could see her sweet tight pussy stretched around his cock shaft. See where the rest of it was hidden because it was buried within his daughter. He watched as she flicked her clit back and forth.</p><p>Sue had picked up the pace now and was sliding back and forth at a pace Frank knew he wouldn't be able to keep very long. Sue my love. He said. Don't go so fast. I won't be able to keep up with you dear. If you keep up this pace I will cum before you do. I won't be able to help myself.</p><p>In response to her father's pleas Sue picked the pace up even faster. Her pussy had lubricated her father's cock well. Her vagina had stretched enough to allow his cock to slide easier. Her own pussy begging for release, an orgasm that would quench her lust.</p><p>Sue felt her body begin the climb that signaled release. She felt the convulsions her cunt was making. She felt her father, too. He was thrusting his hips up and down the best he could, tied like he was.</p><p>She knew that if she did not reach her orgasm before her father shot-off. She would never reach it.</p><p>Sue reached over to the hot-water bottle. Rocking fast and hard on her father's cock, she raised the bottle over her head. With the other hand she released the clamp on the rubber hose. She knew her father felt the water inter his bowels before he had time to say anything.</p><p>When the cool soapy water started entering Frank's ass, he tightened up his spinster mussel. This caused his cock to jerk hard and swell even bigger. Of course Sue felt his cock as this happened. Her father's eyes jerked opened and looked at the hot-water bottle she was holding over her head.</p><p>Oh my God, Sue, what have you done. You're going to make me shit all over myself.</p><p>No you won't daddy. Sue grunted out, still rocking and sliding on his cock. All you got to do is hold it in. Squeeze as hard as you can and you won't shit. Sue, grasped the hot-water bottle in both hands and squeezed as hard as she could. Sue could feel the liquid flow out of the bottle and knew it was filling her father bowels.</p><p>Frank was frantic. His cock hot, hard, begging to shoot off. His bowels full of water, begging him to take a shit. His daughter riding his cock like a dildo.</p><p>Sue reached the peak, her orgasm hitting her as she froze on her father's cock. Her pussy mussels convulsed around his cock in rapid succession. Unable to control his cock it began erupting inside his daughter's pussy. Filling her cunt with his hot, creamy, cum. Each violent ejaculation into her pussy caused Sue to squeal in delight. She had just raped her father and the best part was that he was enjoying it.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 17</h5><p>After Frank's third or fourth blast of cum into her pussy. He lost control of his sphincter mussel. Each time his cock shot another wad into his daughter's cunt, it would force shit and water out his anus. Frank knew he was shitting with each blast of cum. There was nothing he could do. Each time a blast of water and shit was expelled, it was like the time his wife had used the love beads.</p><p>His wife had bought a string of love beads for a sex shop and brought them home. Then one evening when they were involved in foreplay. She had brought them out and showed Frank. She explained how they worked and told him she wanted to try them. He had been afraid at first, but his wife had insisted. It was with the beads or not at all.</p><p>He finally agreed, as she lubricated the beads with some KY jelly. Then with Frank kneeling doggie style, his wife push the beads into his rectum one at a time. If he remembered right there were about 25 or 30 on the string and were slightly smaller than marbles.</p><p>Once inserted, the pull string hanging out, Frank had forget about them. He couldn't feel them anymore. His wife insisted that she be on top that night. He had never seen her that excited while having sex. Then just as he started ejaculating, she grasped the string of sex beads and began pulling them out his rectum. As each bead slid across his prostrate gland. The pressure of it would cause him to shoot another wad of cum into his wife pussy. She continued to pull them out one by one. He lost count after maybe 17 or 18 times he felt his cock jump as it tried to pump more cum out the end. Never, never had he cum so much in his life. His prostrate had been triggered to shoot sperm so many times that evening, that he could hardly walk the next day.</p><p>This is exactly what was happening to him now. The enema had the same effect on him that the love beads had. By now he must have shot 8 or 9 thick, creamy, sperm filled cum, into Sue's scorching pussy. His daughter had one of the hardest orgasm's that she had ever experienced in her young life.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 18</h5><p>Finally Sue felt her father's cock wither inside her pussy. She could no longer feel her cunt stretched by its enormous size compared to her tiny vagina.</p><p>Feeling totally fulfilled now, she raised her self off his cock as it slid from inside her. She stood over him looking down at him. Then walked up and stood over his head.</p><p>Look at my pussy now daddy, Sue told him. Frank looked upward and could see his daughter's swollen, red pussy. As he stared between his legs, his own cum, still hot from her pussy dripped on his chest and face.</p><p>I see your cum daddy. Sue said. Can you feel it dripping out of my dick fucked cunt? It's your cum daddy, and now it is dripping from your daughter's pussy back onto you.</p><p>You are a great fuck daddy. Sue told her father. If you only knew how full your cock made me feel. Then when I had reached the top of my orgasm. You filled me with your love. Your precious seed spewed from your cock to fill my tiny vagina. I felt each blast of you thick seed as it clung to the wall of my cunt. Thousands of my father's sperm swimming in my pussy. Looking for my fertile egg, hoping to unite with it and make another being. Maybe one day I will get off the pill daddy, and you can fuck me and make me pregnant. Then I can have your baby. Maybe a little girl if we don't wait to long daddy. Even though you will still be fucking me daddy. When she is 9 or 10 I will help you and her and you can start fucking her if you would like to.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 19</h5><p>Sue climbed down off the bed and pulled the shit soaked towels from under her father. She took them and threw them in the trash can and tied the bag up.</p><p>She found a large pan and filled it with warm water. Taking the pan, a washcloth and some soap, she went back into her father's room.</p><p>Now daddy, I am going to wash you she said. Very gently she washed her father like he was a baby. Making sure to wash his cock and ball clean, she then took the cloth and washed under her father's ass. The towel had caught all the shit Frank had in his bowels but some of the water had leaked through onto the spread. Sue went back got a few dry towels and worked them under her father's ass. There she said. You won't have to lie on the wet spread.</p><p>Her father still tied on the bed, Sue left the room. Her father heard the water running in the bathroom and turned his head towards the closet. The recorder was still on, although the DVD was full. He watched the monitor and seen his daughter climb into the tub. Sue took down the shower wand and rinsed her body all over. Then lathered herself up and used it again to rinse off. Frank watched as his daughter held the shower wand between her legs. Letting the warm water spray against her bruised pussy. He watched as she pushed her finger into her cunt with the water spraying on it. Doing this several times to rinse her father's cum out. Sue got out the tub, dried off and went to the kitchen to find something. Then she went into the living room, sat down and turned on TV.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 20</h5><p>Sue left her father tied to his bed. Two more times that evening Susan fucked her father. The first time she had awoke him by sucking his cock. When it was hard she fucked her father again. She didn't bother giving him another bath. Instead she laid down beside him and curled up beside him going to sleep, his cum dripping from her cunt onto the bed spread. Sometime after dark she awoke, her father was asleep again. This time she woke her father by squatting over his face until her pussy was against his lips. Frank woke up with a start, thinking he was smothering. He stared at his daughter's cunt there before his eyes. He could see his cum where it had dried on her pussy lips.</p><p>Sue kept her pussy in his face until he had suck her pussy clean and she had an orgasm. Then she sucked his cock until it was rock hard. Instead of giving him relief, she got up off the bed and went into her room and went to sleep.</p><p>The next morning she was up early. She didn't even bother wearing clothes now as she left her bedroom. Walking into her father's room she saw that he was already awake.</p><p>Good morning daddy love. Sue said. When are you going to untie me? Her father ask her. I'm hungry and dirty. I need a bath. Please untie me he said. Fuck you, Sue replied. You get untied when I say you do turning and leaving the room.</p><p>About an hour later Sue returned to her father's room.</p><p>Ok daddy. Sue said. It's almost 10:00 A.M. and mom said she would be here around 10:30 A.M. We have time for one more good fuck this weekend before I leave.</p><p>With that, Sue bent over her father. She didn't touch his cock with her hands. Instead she placed her lips on his cock head and sucked it into her mouth.</p><p>Frank had rested that night, exhausted from the evening before. His cock sprang to life quickly with his daughter's sucking mouth wrapped around it.</p><p>His cock rigid now, Sue climbed onto the bed and lowered her vagina over her father's cock for the last time that weekend. She had fucked him three times yesterday. Today she would only have time for one fucking. It had to be a good one. It needed to last for two weeks. It would be the weekend after next before she would be back over at her father's house.</p><p>Sue felt the head of her father's cock slip into her cunt. Push its way deep inside her vagina. Like the other three times she could feel the tip of her father's cock as it pressed against her cervix. His cock was that long and her pussy was that short.</p><p>Sue fucked her father in slow purposeful movements. Using her right thumb and index finger to work her clitoris. When she felt her father tense up like he was about to cum. Sue would stop moving and just work on her clit. Three times she stopped. Each time bringing her self almost to an orgasm but not quite.</p><p>Then hot with desire and a lust to feel her father's seed in her vagina again. Sue fucked her father's cock until she felt him explode inside her. Feeling his hot scald the inside of her pussy, her own orgasm exploded rocking her body with tremendous shudders.</p><p>Sue sat on her father's cock until the clock indicated that it was 10:25 A.M. She then stood up letting her father's cum drain from her pussy on his stomach. She looked down at the gobs of cum dripping out of her cunt landing in puddles on his stomach. When the cum had almost stopped dripping. Sue looked at her father. I do love you daddy. You have made this the best weekend ever. I can hardly wait until our next weekend together.</p><p>Sue got down off the bed and walked out of the room. She went into he room and put on some panties, shorts, a bra and tank-top. She shoved all her dirty clothes into a gym bag and sat it by the front door.</p><p>She watched out the window for her mother. In a few minutes she saw her mother as she turned the corner of the block and head for the house.</p><p>Sue ran back into her father's room and kissed him on the mouth. I love you daddy she said. Mom's here now and I got to go. She reached up and untied the tie on one had from around the bed.</p><p>Then Sue turned and ran out the room, grabbed her gym bag and ran out the door.</p><p>She opened the car door and jumped in.</p><p>Well how was your weekend dear? Her mother ask. Ok I guess. Sue replied, not a lot to do around her though. Maybe weekend after next daddy will let me bring one of my girlfriends over with me.</p><p>Sue's mother backed out of the drive and they headed home.</p>"
917,"A New Experience, Part 1",Brk N Bubble,,"['m/b', 'inc', 'beast', 'M/F/m/f']",As a young girl growing up in Gerogia I never knew the things that life had to offer.,2012-03-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>It was a hot mid July evening as we pulled into the driveway of our new home. For twelve years Mom, Dad, my older brother and I lived in the big city of Atlanta Georgia. My brother and I both were born in Atlanta and were used to the city life. My father had worked at many jobs in Atlanta but just didn't seem to be able to make any headway in any of them. It seemed like he would start a job, then things wouldn't work out and before we knew it he was looking for another job. We weren't really poor, but we weren't rich either.</p><p>One-day daddy came home from work and told us all at supper that he had a new job lined up. None of us were surprised because daddy was always coming home to announce he had a new job lined up. What kind of job is it this time Frank, my mother asked? Now Nancy, he said, I know that you always hate it when I change jobs, but honey I just need to find one I like. What kind of job mom asked dad again? I met a man who owns a large dairy farm and he wants me to come manage it, dad replied. You don't know a thing about managing a dairy farm, mom told dad. Sure I do, you know I was raised up on one and worked there till I was sixteen. Dad would be 32 in December of this year. He had met mom when he was seventeen and she was fifteen. They went out for about six months before they had gotten married. Dad had just turned eighteen and mom was only a few days past her sixteenth birthday. I guess mom and dad had been more that going out because mom was two months pregnant w ith Steve, when they got married. It wasn't a month after she had my older brother Steve when she got pregnant with me. In four months I would be thirteen. So my older brother was only a little older than I was. I guess mom thought that was enough children, because she had her tubes tied after she had me, Sheila, so she couldn't get pregnant anymore.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>It was about six o'clock in the afternoon as daddy pulled the truck into the dusty driveway and mom followed him in with our old Ford. Steve had rode with mom in the Ford and I had rode with daddy in the rental truck. The house stood amid several large oak trees that had Spanish moss hanging down from them. We had been riding for almost five hours and had finally reached the house we were moving into.</p><p>We had gotten off the paved highway about forty-five minutes ago and had been riding on several different dirt roads just to get to the farm. The house was a large one-story house that sat about two feet off the ground. It had a large screened in porch that went almost three-quarters of the way around the house. The house had been painted white at one time, but the paint was mostly gone in a lot of places. We climbed out of the truck and car and up the steps onto the porch. Daddy unlocked the front door and we all went inside to see our new home.</p><p>Once inside the house it surprised us, it really looked big. We entered into a large front room from the porch. Towards the back of the front room was a hallway leading into the kitchen / dinning area. On each side of the large front room were doors leading off to other rooms.</p><p>Steve and I took off towards the doors on the side of the front room and found out that they lead to large bedrooms. Two on the left side of the front room with a bathroom shared between them. We then ran across the front room through the doors on the right side of the front room. Inside we found a very large bedroom with a bathroom built off from it.</p><p>When we ran back to mom and dad who were carrying things in and we told them about the rooms. Well daddy said, you know your mom and I is taking the big bedroom on the right side. You and Steve decide which room you want and began to take your things into them.</p><p>I looked at Steve and asked him which room he wanted. I don't know he said, I guess I will take the one nearest the front of the house. You can have the one near the back. Ok, I said racing out to the vehicles to start bringing in my things.</p><p>Hey you two daddy said to Steve and I. Were not going to bring it all in tonight. Just get what you need for tonight and we will get the rest tomorrow. I grabbed my blankets, pillow and my bag with my gown. Tonight we will sleep on the floor daddy said. I just don't feel like getting the beds unloaded and put up tonight. That's ok we all said, we were tired anyway. With that I ran back into the house and into my bedroom.</p><p>Steve and I had our own bedrooms in our old house but they were small because the house we lived in was small. Here at our new house the bedrooms were huge. Not only that but I had a bathroom connected right to my bedroom. It didn't matter that through the bathroom was a door that led into Steve's bedroom. I still considered it to be my bathroom.</p><p>I had managed to get my things and into the house before the rest of them. I figured I would go ahead and take my bath and go to bed. I was so tired from the hot long ride here and was ready for bed.</p><p>In the bathroom I filled the tub about half full of warm water. The window in the bathroom was a small window about eight inches tall by fifteen or twenty inch wide. There weren't any curtains on the window, we were way back in the country, the window was high, so I didn't think too much about it. I got undressed and climbed in the tub. Oh this feels good I though to my self as I stretched out in the big tub. I just lay there enjoying the feel of the warm water all over my tired body.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>Only four months until my thirteenth birthday, I was four feet tall, and weighed only seventy-eight pounds. I had brown hair and green eyes. I hadn't had gotten my first period yet and my breasts weren't very big. They only stood out about two inches from my chest and were only about four inches across with small nipples the size of pencil erasers. It only took a bra size of 32A to cover them.</p><p>I knew very little about boys, what I did know I had learned from the other girls at school. Things like boys had cocks, although I had never seen one or even knew what one looked like. Girls at my old school said that girls had pussies and that boys were always trying to get the girls to let them put their cock into the girls pussy. I didn't understand any of this, but that is what the girls all talked about.</p><p>Laying in the tub of warm water, I soaped up my hands and began to wash myself. I like washing myself with my hands. I didn't know why but when I washed my breasts with my soapy hands it made my nipples get hard and stand up. Using my soapy hands to wash them I could feel the tiny nipples get rock hard. I pinched them softly twisting them back and forth. This really felt good, so I continued it for a few minutes knowing that I would get this warm feeling between my legs where the other girls from school said my pussy was. My hands were no strangers to my twelve-year-old body. I was only twelve, but I had learned about masturbation from the girls at school that year. I listened all the time when they talked about how they would masturbate themselves, and how good it made them feel. Then I would go home and try to do to myself what I had heard them saying they did to themselves. It took me a while at first before I figured how to do it. With practice this soon change d, the school year went on and I continued to learn more about masturbation from the girls.</p><p>I began to learn more about my body. I learned the different slang names of girl body parts and for boy body parts. I learned pussies, tits, clitoris, cunt, twat, vagina, cervix, cock, dicks, balls, nuts, joysticks, and penis were. I learned the different slang used along with these parts. About fucking, giving head, cum, intercourse, sperm, seed, periods, orgasms, climaxes, orgies and masturbation. At school that year I learned more than reading, writing, and arithmetic. I learned about boys and girls and things they can do when together and when they are by them selves. I hadn't had a chance to practice anything but masturbation yet. I knew it wouldn't be long before I had to try the other things the girls talked.</p><p>I learned that my pussy had a vagina and a clitoris. It also had a hymen that when broken usually indicated that a boy had put his cock into your pussy. The girls at school had mentioned several ways to do things to break your hymen with out a boy putting his cock into your pussy, or as they said fucking you.</p><p>I thought about trying one of them but hadn't gotten up the courage yet. Even though I masturbated frequently I was still a virgin and still had my hymen in place.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>Lying in the tub, I had lost track of the time. My mind had been on things that the girls had told me about masturbation. It seemed it always went there whenever I started washing my tits or between my legs.</p><p>Lying there with my eyes shut one hand rubbing and squeezing my nipples while the other hand was rubbing my clitoris in slow circular motions. The warm glow had already started inside my pussy as I rubbed my clitoris a little faster. I let one finger slid down my slit and into my vagina. Using a pinching motion between my thumb and finger I rubbed my clitoris with my thumb moving my finger at the same time. I was really beginning to feel good now and I was lost in my own thoughts.</p><p>Moaning softly now, I was really getting hot. I was trying to be quite while masturbating to an orgasm. I thought this is a good way to welcome myself into my new home as I franticly rubbed my clitoris. I was almost there, just a few more minutes I thought. Finger fucking my pussy as my body tensed up. Then as an orgasm sent wave after wave of pleasure through my body I shuddered, my body shaking with pleasure.</p><p>With my finger still in my pussy, I slowly opened my eyes. For a moment I couldn't remember where I was. Oh yea in the tub in the bathroom in our new home. From the corner of my eye I caught a movement, but when I turned my head to look I didn't see anything. I thought that I was just imaging it when I noticed that the bathroom door into Steve's room was not completely closed. I froze not moving a mussel. Oh my god, I wonder if my brother had just seen me masturbating, I thought to myself. Oh god I hope not, I looked closer at the door trying to seen into the dark room. I couldn't tell as I lay there hardly breathing.</p><p>Was the door fully closed when I first came into the bathroom, I asked myself? I couldn't remember, it might or may not have been, I just didn't remember. I lay there still and quiet trying to hear if there were any sounds coming from his room. I couldn't hear anything or see anything. Finally I decided that he must not be in his room and the door had been open, how lucky I was. From now on I needed to be careful when I wanted to play with myself unless I wanted the whole family to know about it.</p><p>I got out of the tub, stood in front of the full-length mirror holding the towel. I am beginning to grow up, thinking about the fantastic orgasm I just had. A soft layer of brown hair was growing on my pussy and my tits were starting to grow. Standing there looking at myself, I began to slowly dry off with the towel. Posing my body this way and that way examining it from every angle.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>Steve had helped mom and dad unload their things, then some things that mom needed in the morning. After helping them he brought his things into his room. Steve was tired too. He had seen me running to my room, figured I had already had a head start on him. He knew I must have gotten my stuff ready and headed for the bathroom. I guess he figured that I had enough time to take a bath and fast asleep by now.</p><p>When Steve got up the energy to get up and take his bath he was half-asleep. He didn't need to turn on a light in his room, there was a light in the front yard that cast enough light into his room. Sleepy he crossed his bedroom to the bathroom and opened door. The bathroom doors were fixed so that they could be locked for either inside or outside the doors. Since his door wasn't locked from the inside he figured that the bathroom was empty. Boy he must have got the surprise of his life and probably enjoyed it too.</p><p>Half asleep, Steve pulled the bathroom door open slowly, dressed only in under-ware and planning on taking a bath. Once in the bathroom, his right hand inside his shorts scratching his balls, he saw me lying naked in the tub. His eyes must have popped opened wide when he realized that his little sister wasn't so little any more. In fact he saw I was old enough to have a light coat of brown hair on her pussy, and my tits were beginning to grow. It probably only took him a few seconds to realize what I was doing. Probably his first thought was that I had fallen asleep, but then he probably seen my hand between her legs and he realized that I was playing with my pussy. I bet he couldn't believe his eyes. Had he ever seen a girl naked before? I am sure he had seen them in the girly magazines that older boys had at school. He probably had even seen them in the magazines that his dad keep hid in his room at the old house. I know that I had found them one day when I was plundering in my parent's room. There were other things that I found in there too, but I wasn't sure what they were for.</p><p>I don't think Steve ever saw a live girl naked before he saw me lying naked in the tub. I wasn't just naked either, but lying on my back with my finger working slowly in and out my pussy. I am sure Steve knew I was using it to fuck myself like it was a cock. He must have noticed that my eyes were closed. He probably thought to himself, I bet she don't even know I'm standing here watching her. I know he must have stood there a few seconds watching me fingering myself in the tub. I wonder if his cock got hard as he watched me.</p><p>Steve thought to himself, God she is beautiful. I had better get out of here before she opens her eyes and catches me, he thought. With that Steve crept back through his bedroom door. He pulled the door almost closed as he went through. He wanted to watch her as long as he could without getting caught. He didn't think about her seeing the door open and wondering why it was open.</p><p>Steve stood still as a statue in his dark room looking into the bathroom at me, his little sister in the tub. He watched as I fingered myself into an orgasm. He watched as my body went rigid and then shuddered from the orgasm. He even thought that he had heard her moan in delight, but he wasn't sure. When Sheila got out of the tub he watched with wide eyes as he lusted at every curve, every piece of his sister's body as she stood in front of the mirror drying herself. God she is lovely he said to himself again, his hand wrapping around his cock and pulling on it a few times. Steve was fourteen and had been jerking-off for almost a year now. The sight of his sister naked made his cock cry out for release.</p><p>Steve watched as his sister dried off and pulled her gown on over her head. Then he realized that his little sister didn't put on panties. When she bent over to pick up the towel, Steve could see that her pussy lips were puffy and red from fingering herself. That is the most beautiful pussy I have ever seen Steve thought pumping his cock a little faster.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>I took one last look at the open door into my brother's bedroom and left the bathroom. A few minutes after I left the bathroom I heard my brother cough a few times like he had just woke up. Then I heard him go into the bathroom and start running water for his bath. I heard him check the door to my room and turn the lock from his side. I guess he didn't want me to walk in on him like he had walked in on me.</p><p>I don't think that my brother knew that there was a keyhole in my door where you used to be able to lock it with a skeleton key. I guess he thinks it is all right to watch me when I am naked, I thought. Well I am going to watch him too. Moving quietly to the bathroom door I bent down looking through the keyhole. My brother was standing in front of the full-length mirror with his under-ware on. I thought they looked funny because the front of them was sticking straight out. Watching my brother, he pulled off his shorts in front of the mirror. That was when I got my first look at a real live hard cock. I had never seen a real one before, not even a soft one. Yea, I had seen them in daddy's magazines but I didn't think they were real. I remembered that the girls at school had said that boys cocks got hard when they looked at dirty books or when they seen naked girls. I bet he was watching me while I was in the tub. Why else would his cock be so hard? I watched my bro ther in amazement as he reached down and wrapped his hand around his cock. From my vantage-point, I could see his cock well and was also able to see it in the full length mirror. I watched a few minutes as he moved his hand up and down the length of his hard cock. I wonder what he is doing I thought to myself? Then it suddenly dawned on me that my brother was masturbating too. What did my girlfriends call it? Jacking-off, yea that's what they called it, my older brother was standing in our bathroom jacking-off. Know I knew he must have been watching me finger fuck myself. Thinking about this made my pussy tingle again.</p><p>Peering through the keyhole at my brother, I watched as he pumped his cock up and down with one hand and rubbing his balls with the other. He had his eyes closed pumping his cock slowly as if he was thinking about something. I know just what he's thinking about, I thought to myself. He's thinking about his cock and how he wished it was his cock instead of my finger in my pussy.</p><p>I couldn't get over how big my brother's cock looked through the keyhole. I wanted to touch it, see how it feels in my hand I thought to myself. I wonder what it feels like? Is it hard link a rock or just stiff and warm? Could my brother pumping his cock up and down feel as good to him as it did when I had my finger in my pussy? My mind was going wild with all these thoughts as I watched my brother jack-off. How could a cock that big ever fit into a pussy, I wondered? I just can get my finger into my pussy when I finger myself, visualizing a cock the size of my brother's trying to fit into my pussy. These thoughts had made my pussy hot again. Strange I thought, I never had the urge to masturbate more than one time a day. Yet here I was, not twenty minutes after having a great orgasm, my pussy was begging for more fingering.</p><p>Watching my brother jack-off, I reached under my gown and began to rub my clitoris again, I was surprised to find it was already swollen and my pussy was already starting to get wet. With both my hands I reached down between my legs. With one finger I rubbed my clitoris, using a finger from my other hand I slowly slipped it into my hot pussy. I was surprised that my pussy felt so hot inside. It fet hotter than when I was in the tub, I thought.</p><p>I stroked my clitoris and fingering myself in time with my brother's jacking-off. Watching through the keyhole, I was having trouble keeping my eye lined up. My brother was pumping his cock faster now than when he started. He had leaned back some and his cock jutted out farther. Up and down his hand moved over his cock. In and out I pushed my finger and I rubbed my clitoris. I could feel an orgasm beginning to build inside my pussy. The faster my brother moved his hand, the faster I moved mine, and the hotter I got. I felt my orgasm hit and squeezed my legs together against my hands. Usually I close my eyes when I have an orgasm. This time I kept them open so I could watch my brother jack-off. I kept my finger inside my pussy wiggling it. Trying to do it like i thought a cock would wiggle. I gritted my teeth to keep from moaning as I kept her my eye to the keyhole. I kept watching Steve pumping his cock fast now. The head of his cock had turned deep red, looking almost purple. Standing there coming down from my own orgasm, I watched as my brother bent his knees and jerked on his cock like he was fighting with it. Then his hand seemed to squeeze his cock and he held it still. Then he jerked it back and forth once or twice more before freezing in motion. I watched as my brother's body jerked. Suddenly I saw what looked like a big white bugger sliding down the mirror. Continuing to watch another glob of this white sticky stuff appeared on the mirror. Then it dawned on me what was happening. My older brother has just had his orgasm. He was shooting his cum out from his cock and it was hitting the mirror and sticking to it. I watched as five or six more globs of cum stuck on the mirror each falling a little farther down on the mirror and he neared the end of his climax. I watch as Steve slowly began milking his cock and could see cum dripping off the end of his cock. Then I heard him say under his breath, but not low enough that I couldn't hear. Oh God Sheila, I sure wish my cock would have been inside your pussy just now. I wish I was filling it up with my cum instead of you using your fingers.</p><p>It was then that I knew for sure that my brother had watched me finger fuck myself.</p>"
918,"A New Experience, Part 2",Brk N Bubble,,"['m/f', 'inc', 'beast', 'humil', 'nc', 'rape']",I never knew the hidden horrors by brother had hidden within. Nor did I have any idea he could bring out the animal i had within me.,2012-03-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>I was exhausted as I crept across my bedroom floor and climbed onto my pallet. Lying there on my pallet I slowly fell into a deep sleep while listening to my brother in the tub taking his bath.</p><p>Today had been a busy day. The long-drive to our new house, the good long bath I had earlier. Then the marvelous educational show my brother put on for me without his knowledge. Little did either of them know the enjoyment each had, while watching the show that the other provided. I did known that my brother masturbation was in part due to the finger fucking show I had given in the tub. It had made him so horny that it was a wonder he hadn't shot off just watching.</p><p>I drifted off into a blissful sleep full of dreams about my brother and his big cock. Steve on the other hand climbed onto his pallet, his sexual tensions released, passed out when his head hit his pillow.</p><p>Little did I realize that this was just the beginning.</p><p>The next thing I knew, mom was calling me to get up, breakfast was ready and there was a lot of work to do. Steve and I got up and dressed. Steve beat me dressing and got into the bathroom first. Like most boys when they first get up he had to pee. Thinking about the night before, I ran to her bathroom door and looked through the keyhole. All she could see was Steve standing in his under-ware with his back to me and a stream of pee going into the toilet between his legs.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 8</h5><p>Breakfast was over quickly and we started the chore of unloading the rental truck and the car. By noon we had unloaded most of the things in the car and a lot of the things in the rental truck. Mom fixed lunch and we all sat outside on the big porch to eat. Steve helped daddy put the beds together in our rooms and in the master bedroom.</p><p>How did you kids sleep last night, daddy asked? I slept great Steve said, thinking about getting to see his sister naked for the first time, and fingering herself. Me too, I answered, I was exhausted. I was wondering, daddy asked, it seemed like I heard you two were up quite late. Yea we were, Steve said, I think Sheila fell asleep in the tub when she was taking her bath. It seemed like she was in there for a long time. I did not, I said, I was just soaking my tired body. Oh well, said Steve, I guess I was tired and only though you had. Yea I know what you mean daddy said. Girls sure take their time in the bathrooms.</p><p>After the beds were put together, Steve helped daddy bring in the heavier items into the house. Finally, about four o'clock in the afternoon we had everything unloaded and into the house. There was still a lot of stuff to put away but at least it was in the house.</p><p>At four thirty in the afternoon, the man daddy was going to work for drove up. Daddy went out to meet him and the man got out. Daddy introduced him to us. He looked to be a little older than daddy was. He was the man who owned this house and the dairy farm that it sat on.</p><p>Funny I thought, I didn't hear any cows last night when we arrived or when we were inside. I listened and I still didn't hear any cows now. Where are all your cows I ask politely? Oh there over on the dairy farm he said, about two miles down that road. If you go back through the fields though, and he pointed back behind the house, it's only about half a mile or less.</p><p>If you're ready, the man said to daddy, we all can ride down there now and I will show you around.</p><p>Mom said she didn't want to go right now, she had to much to do in the house. Steve and I rode in the car with daddy and we followed the man to the dairy barn. Just like the man said, about two miles down the road, at the end of it, was a large, tall barn. There were several tractors parked under one side of the barn and a lot of different farm equipment in the field beside it. We drove to the big barn and got out of the cars. We all followed the man into the barn and listen while he showed daddy around. Inside the barn were long rows of stalls with cows in some, bulls in others, and still young calves in others. The man was explaining to daddy about all the different areas but Steve and I was just looking around at the inside of this huge place. Looking up we saw a ceiling over the inside barn area. We could see ladders going up into the ceiling at different points in the barn. The man saw us looking at the ladders and said, that's the hayloft up there. We store o ur hay up there for the winter months to keep it dry.</p><p>The man continued explaining things to daddy, but we had lost interest and were just looking around at all the animals. Just then two large dogs came running up sniffing everyone. Hello Boss, hello Betsy, the man said to the two dogs bending down to pet them. The dogs ran over to Steve and I with their tails wagging. Go ahead and pet them the man said, they are our farm dogs. They are both about two years old and were born here on the farm. They are gentle as puppies and not really very smart. They love to be petted though and they love kids. The last family that worked here had two children, one five and one seven. They used to play with the dogs all the time. I think that the dogs even went swimming with them in the pond.</p><p>Our ears perked up, in the pond we both asked at about the same time. Oh, yea, the man said, I forget to mention that we have a five-acre pond between your house and the barn. It's fenced off so the animals can't get into it. We have a two-acre pond that they use for watering. May we swim in it Steve and I ask? We both spoke at the same time. You sure may, the man said, just be careful, it's not very deep and maybe five feet deep but still deep enough to drown in. We will we answered.</p><p>All the time we were at the dairy barn the two dogs kept running around Steve and I begging for attention. We continued to pet them and play with them while we were there. Finally after about an hour and a half, we all drove back to the house. Steve and I left daddy talking to the man and we ran into the house.</p><p>Mom, mom, I yelled, can Steve and I go swimming? Mom, where are you? Mother came out from a room off the kitchen and ask what all the yelling was about. Can we go swimming, I asked again? Where, she asked? The farm's has a pond between the house and the dairy barn I said. The man said we could swim in it if we wanted too. Well I guess so mom said, but not today. It is already getting late and you don't need to be down there when it's late.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 9</h5><p>We worked inside that evening helping mother arrange things in our new house. Around 9:30 I said I was tired asked if I could take a bath and go to bed. I had a bed to sleep in tonight and I was looking forward to it. Mom said ok, and I gave her and daddy a kiss goodnight. Goodnight Steve I said, tomorrow we can go swimming I said. Sure, ok was his reply. I went in my room, got my things together, check the door to my brother's room making sure it was locked and took my bath. I was tired so I hurried through my bath and went to bed. I was looking forward to a great day swimming in our own personnel pond. I climbed into bed and before I knew it mom was calling for us children to wake up and get ready for breakfast.</p><p>I jumped out of bed and couldn't believe my clock. It said it was almost 9:45 in the morning. After dressing I asked mom why she let me sleep so late. Honey she said, you looked like you were so tired last night. I figured I would let you sleep a few more hours this morning.</p><p>Where is daddy and Steve, I asked? You father went to the dairy barn and Steve went with him. You do realize that your father has to work on this farm, don't you? Yes mother, I do, I guess I just wasn't thinking. Why did Steve go with him? We were supposed to go swimming today. Your father had some things he had to get done. He took your brother to help him. They shouldn't be gone all day.</p><p>Well ok, I said, I am going outside to play, ok? Ok, mom said, just be careful, I don't know what all is around here. I will, I answered as I ran out the house. I walked around the house, not sure what I wanted to do. Then I thought, why not walk down and look at the pond? I took off on a well-beaten path leading off from behind the house. After walking about 15 minutes I saw the pond. It was beautiful, a path split and went around both sides of the pond. There was green grass growing around the pond with bushes and trees. The grass had been mowed and it looked beautiful. The water was clear, I walked over and stuck my toe into it. It was cool but not cold. It felt just right for swimming. I couldn't wait until Steve and I went swimming. I followed the path around the pond on towards the dairy barn. After a few minutes I came to a gate and climbed over. There I saw another pond with cows all around and in it. I followed the path and it led up to the back of t he dairy barn. I followed it and quietly I walked inside the big barn.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 10</h5><p>It took a few seconds for my eyes to get accustomed to the dim light inside. Waiting so I could see, I heard noises coming from the end of the barn. I walked between rows of stalls towards the noise. Closer to the noise, I heard my father and Steve talking. Ok Steve, I want you to hold the rope, make sure you pull it tight around the bars of the stall. I don't want the cow can't get away, he said. Ok, got it, I heard my brother say. Alright, there she is daddy said, mount her, talking to a bull. Walking around the corner of one of the row of stalls were my brother and father. Steve was holding a rope that was tied to a cow. The rope pulled tight into the corner of the stall and rapped around the bars. The cow wouldn't be able to move much like this. My father had another rope that was tied to a nose-ring of a bull. Holding the rope slack, my father waiting for the bull to do something.</p><p>As I watched, I noticed a long pink piece of hard meat slide out, from the bull's stomach area, and back in again. It took my twelve year old mind a few seconds to figure out what it was. It was, the bull's cock. My God, I thought, it slide out fourteen to eighteen inches as I watched, and then in again. I watched as my dad gave a gentle pull on the rope hooked to the nose-ring. The bull seemed to know what this meant. With a leap he jumped his front legs up on the back of the cow. I watched in amazement as the bull jumped forward a time or two moving forward on the cow. Watching, the bull's cock side in and out of his belly. Each time it came out it would hit somewhere on the cow's but.</p><p>Then after two or three his cock came out, hitting the cow's slit. This time the bull did not pull his cock back into his belly. Instead he seemed to jump forward some more. That must be her pussy I thought to my self as I watched as his long cock disappeared into her slit. I continued to watch as his cock slid in and out the cow's slit. His cock wasn't buried inside the cow long before it slid out and stay out. I could see the bull's nuts jerk up and down and figured he must have shot his cum into her pussy. The bull jumped off the cow with his cock still hanging out. It look shinny and from the cow's pussy and his cum. Then it slowly grew limp and drew back up inside him.</p><p>Ok, daddy said, that should do it, four times should be plenty. I am sure she will take now. You can untie the rope and let her go. I turned around and quietly went back the way I had came. Then turning around, I started into the barn again. Hey, anybody here I yelled, as I went in? Hello. We're over here, daddy said. Slowly walking over to then, taking my time, I said, what you two doing? Just taking care of some chores that I needed to do, daddy answered. Oh, I said. Is Steve done yet? I asked. Why? Mom said we could go swimming when he's done, I said. Sure, daddy said, I am through here Steve, why not?</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 11</h5><p>Walking back along the path I had taken earlier, my brother ask, how far is it? Not very far, I said, and it is beautiful too.</p><p>What were you and daddy doing in the barn I ask him? Nothing he said looking at me funny? I just wondered what you were helping daddy with, that's all? I was just helping him with some of the animals Steve said. I left it at that as we continued to the pond.</p><p>I guess I will go swimming in my clothes, Steve said, I didn't put my bathing suit on. I did I said, and took of my clothes then stood their in my bathing suit. A two piece bikini, the top fit a tight since my tits had started growing, the bottoms were tight too. I hadn't really thought about the suit before, but when I looked down I could see some of my pubic hairs sticking out from the crotch.</p><p>I looked up to see my brother staring hard at me. Well not really at me but at my crotch area. I wondered what he was thinking, but didn't ask. He hadn't noticed that I had been looking at him. I took another quick glance at his crotch and saw that indeed the puffy place in front of his crotch was much larger now. Looking up, he ask, just what were you staring at? I was caught off guard and couldn't think of what to say. Instead I just blushed and turned beet red. Nothing, I wasn't staring at anything, I lied. Oh yea, right, just like I wasn't starting at any thing either, he said. Let's go swimming, I need to cool off. Me too, I said and we jumped in the water.</p><p>We played in the water like kids do, throwing mud at each other, chasing each other, and goofing off. My brother would catch me in the water, after chasing me, and would find an excuse to touch my private parts several times. When we were throwing mud at each other, I slipped, Steve just happened to slip to, but when he fell, he managed to fall and land with one hand between my legs. Then getting up his hand slid up my leg and across my pussy. He acted like nothing had happened, but the bulge in his pants stayed hard the whole time we played in the pond.</p><p>After about an hour I said I was tired and was ready to go home. Hey, before we go home, I need to go back to the barn. I left some things and I need to get them. Come on, go with me, he said. Ok, I said, picking up my clothes as we started back to the barn.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 12</h5><p>When we arrived at the barn, my brother said he wanted to show me something. He walked into one of the little stalls that had boards on the sides instead of the bars. In the middle of the stall was a hay bale with a horse blanket thrown across it. The two dogs were tied up to different side of the stall and I ask my brother why? Betsy's in heat he said. In what? She is in heat. If I let Boss loose he will mount her. Then she will get pregnant and have puppies. Really? I asked.</p><p>My brother kept looking around as if he were looking for someone. When he didn't see anyone he told me to hold out my hand. I stuck out my hand and he tied a small piece of rope around my wrist. Why did you do that I asked him. I want to make sure that you don't let go of it. This way it won't slip through your hand.</p><p>Steve told me that he thought Boss was really strong. It might be better to have a piece of rope on both hands, so he tied one on the other hand.</p><p>Ok, come here he said, walking towards the bale of hay. Kneel down on that side of the bale he said. This all sounded crazy to me, but I moved over to the bale and knelt down. Now lean over it Steve said. I leaned over letting my stomach on the bale.</p><p>Before I realized what he was doing. He had pulled the rope tight, wrapped it around the bale of hay, and then tied it to my leg. Aggravated, I ask him what he was doing. Just shut-up and wait, was all he said.</p><p>He took the other piece of rope and wrapped it around the other end of the bale and to my other leg.</p><p>I was getting pissed of now. Your hurting me, I said, the ropes are hurting my wrists. I tried to lift my arm but he had pulled the ropes tight and I couldn't move them very far.</p><p>When my brother was satisfied that I couldn't move or get lose. He went around behind me. Then I felt my bikini bottoms being jerked down. Stop it, I said. My voice full of anger now. I was really mad that he had played this trick on me. Just because he watched me fingering myself the night before didn't him the right to jerk my bathing suit down.</p><p>Helpless stretched over the bale of hay. I wondered what my brother was doing. Probably just standing there starring at my naked pussy.</p><p>After jerking my bottoms down, Steve walked back around in front of me. I saw you the other night finger fucking yourself in the tub. Then you thought that you fooled me when you came down here this morning. I saw you the first time standing there watching the bull fuck the cow. I can just imagine what you were thinking watching that bull's cock as he shoved it into the cow's pussy.</p><p>I was getting scared now. I didn't see anything today, I lied. Right, Steve said, turning around and walking toward the corner of the stall where Betsy was tied. I watched as Steve knelt down at the rear of Betsy. Then I watched as he took his fingers, one at a time, and shoved them into Betsy pussy. When he was done he came back over to where I was. He walked behind me and I could feel him rubbing his fingers all over my pussy.</p><p>What the hell are you doing, I said. This was the first time anyone other than myself had touched my pussy. You'll see was the only response I got back.</p><p>My wrist were hurting now and I was tired of Steve's stupid game. If you don't le me go, I swear I will tell mommy and daddy, I said. Tears starting to form in my eyes. Go ahead he said, they won't believe you anyway he said walking over to where Boss now stood.</p><p>Steve knelt down next to Boss and rubbed the fingers he had in Betsy's pussy all over Boss's nose. Boss began licking my brother's fingers as he reached under Boss's stomach. I couldn't see what he was doing because he was between Boss and I. I heard him talking lowly to Boss. ""yea, that's a boy, get it hard"".</p><p>Steve please stop, let me go now, your hurting me in case you didn't know, I cried. Then my brother stood up and untied Boss. Boss tried to go toward where Betsy was tied but Steve pulled him towards me. What are you doing I said tears starting down my cheeks. Your hurting me, I said again.</p><p>You think the ropes hurt? Asked Steve. You haven't felt anything yet, he said, dragging Boss around behind me.</p><p>I felt my brother's fingers again as he rubbed them all over the outside of my pussy. He even pushed several of them between my slit. Steve, I pleaded, please stop now, untie me. God damn it Steve, you son-of-a-bitch, I said, crying more than before. I was really getting scared.</p><p>For a few seconds, it was quite, I looked over my shoulder. The only thing I could tell was my brother must be kneeling down again. All I could see was his back.</p><p>I turned back around and looked franticly at the rope that bound my wrists. I was stupid and crazy for letting my brother tie me up. I'm telling when I get back to the house and mom and dad will beat his fucking ass, it thought to myself.</p><p>That was when I felt Boss jump up on my back. He had one front paw on each side of me resting on the hay bale. It felt like he was trying to jump the rest of the way up on my back.</p><p>Then I felt something hit my on my ass cheeks a couple of times. I heard my brother as he said to Boss. ""here boy let me help you"".</p><p>Help Boss what? I thought. Then I found out. My brother had grabbed hold of Boss's cock and held it in line with my pussy. The next time Boss jumped forward I felt his hot doggy cock shove between my pussy lips. No, I yelled loudly, Steve stop him, he's trying to fuck me. No, no, I begged.</p><p>It didn't matter that I was crying and screaming for Steve to stop Boss. Way back here at the barn no one could hear me.</p><p>Boss jumped forward only twice more. His cock never really leaving contact with my pussy. I could hear my brother coaching Boss on.</p><p>""Come on Boss fuck this bitch, shove that cock of yours up her tiny pussy."" With Boss's next forward jump I felt his pointed dog cock push slightly into my vagina. Oh God Steve, stop him I cried, he almost got his cock inside me that time.</p><p>To my horror, Steve replied, good, that's just what I want him to do. As my brother said that, Boss gave a final thrust and I felt for the first time in my life a cock being shoved into my pussy. A dog's cock at that. This is never how I had imagined it would happen. My vagina had been penetrated by a hard dog's penis. I went ridged with fear. I was so scared and the pain hurt so much, I didn't move, as the tears of humiliation streamed down my face .</p><p>On the other hand, the dog didn't stop. Once he realized his cock had entered what he must have thought was a bitches pussy, he went to work. Doing what comes natural for a dog when he finds a bitch who smells like she is in heat. With a thrust of his hips he began fucking me as he shoved his cock deeper and deeper into my young, tight, virgin pussy. I couldn't believe that this was happening to me, not like this, it was wrong, it was sick. Yet, yes it was happening.</p><p>I heard my brother behind me cheering Boss on. Fuck her Boss, Fuck her hard. If she likes a finger up her pussy then she's got to love your cock up there. Shove it in deep Boss.</p><p>Boss continued to drive his hips against my ass. Time stood still and it felt like Boss had fucked me for five minutes, but I know it was a much shorter time. Finally with a final thrust of his hips, he shoved his cock into my vagina and held it there. I could feel his cock held inside me as it seemed to swell.</p><p>Not ready for what happened next, his swollen cock buried deep in my pussy unloaded doggy cum deep inside me. I felt each blast of dog cum as it flooded the inside of my ravaged pussy . It felt like hot molten metal, as squirt after squirt of dog filled me. I could do nothing about it.</p><p>Finally, it stopped. Boss jumped down, walked over to a corner of the stall and lay down. He began licking his cock, as if nothing important had happened. Like this was an everyday thing for him.</p><p>I was in shock, still frozen in fear. Steve walked around in front of me and squatted down. Now didn't that feel better than you finger he ask? With a tear streaked face I looked at him. What do you say to your brother who has just tied you up and had a dog rape you?</p><p>Your fucking cruel, you ass hole. I yelled at him.</p><p>He just looked at me kind of crazy like and laughed. Then he said, you know Sheila, watching Boss fuck your tight pussy has sure made me horny. I ought to fuck you while you're tied up, he said. It would serve you right.</p><p>I had stopped crying now, and a look of terror must have shown on my face after he made that statement.</p><p>Instead, Steve walked over to the corner where Betsy was tied. In disbelief, unable to get away, I watched as my brother pulled down his clothes. I could see his hard cock sticking out in front of him. Just the way it did the night I watched him jack-off in the bathroom.</p><p>Kneeling down behind Betsy, he spit on his hand and wiped it all over his cock. Then in disbelief, he held his cock with one hand and held Betsy with the other. As I watched my brother. He placed his cock against Betsy's pussy. Then with a hand on each hind leg of Betsy, he pulled her backwards and his cock disappeared into her.</p><p>I was spellbound by what I was seeing. Here in front of me was my brother, his hard 14-year-old cock shoved into a dog's pussy. I watched as his hips began moving back and forth. From where I was tied I could see everything that was going on. Each time his hips moved back his cock would slide almost out of Betsy. Then forward, burying his hot meat into her pussy.</p><p>Steve turned and looked at me as he slowly fucked Betsy. See Sheila, this could be your pussy I was shoving my cock into right now. You could be the one enjoying this hard cock instead of this dog. Can you see my cock as it slides in and out Betsy's pussy? He ask me. I didn't say anything, just watching every move he made. How about it Sheila? How about it? Don't you wish I were fucking you right now? Huh?</p><p>I was spell bound as I watched my brother. They way he moved his hips and the way it made his cock slide in and out of Betsy's pussy. I could tell by the look on my brother's face that it felt good to him. Then I heard him saying, ""Sheila, your pussy sure feels good around my cock, you have a wonderful pussy my sister"".</p><p>Watching Steve fuck the dog while moaning like he was fucking me, started to excite me. I had stopped thinking about being fucked by Boss. About tied across a bale of hay in the stall with my crazy brother. All I thought of now was watching his cock disappear and reappear as he drove it in and out of Betsy's pussy.</p><p>I began visualizing his cock as if it were I he was driving his cock into instead of the dog. The more I though about it the hotter I got. I couldn't believe they way I was feeling. , With the help of my brother, a dog had rapped me. Now tied here I was getting horny listing to my brother as he fantasized that he was driving his cock into my pussy.</p><p>My pussy felt like it was on fire now, want to play with myself I tried to get loose from the ropes that held me. I was hot and I needed to finger myself for release. I called to my brother, but this time it was not a cry of despair. Please Steve, untie my, I begged. Watching you has made me hot. He looked at me grinning. Made you hot has it? Well I am busy right now he said. As you can see I am fucking the dog. Please Steve, I begged. Untie me now and I won't tell mom and dad what you helped the dog do to me. Why? He said, still driving his cock slowly in and out Betsy's pussy. You won't tell them anyway.</p><p>What are you going to tell them? Mommy, daddy, Steve tied me up in the dairy barn and helped the dog rape me. I thought about it. He was right, I couldn't just tell them that. How would I ever be able to explain. Besides, Steve said, I would just tell them that I came into the barn. Heard some noise in one of the stalls. When I walked over to the stall, I found you lying on this bale of hay on your back. Boss was up on you with his front paws on both sides of your chest. You had your legs wrapped around his back and he was pounding his cock in and out of you.</p><p>My mind raced as I tried to think. My brother was right, which story they believe. My brother's or mine. Of course they would believe his.</p><p>Ok you win I said, please untie me. Your right, they won't believe me. Please untie me Steve. Watching you has made me so horny. I need to masturbate I told him. If you untie me I'll do anything you ask, I moaned. I promise I will.</p><p>Anything? My brother said. Yes, just untie me and I will do anything. I couldn't believe it when Steve pulled his cock out of Betsy's pussy. He stood up and walked over in front of me and knelt. His cock was only inches from my face and I could see how slick it was from Betsy's pussy. If you want me to untie you he said, then I want you to suck my cock.</p><p>Your crazy, I said, you've been fucking the dog with it. So said Steve, didn't you say you'd do anything? I had said I would do anything, but I had no idea he would ask me to suck his cock. Well? Are you going to suck it or should I go fuck Betsy some more? I can't Steve, I whined. It's dirty. Don't you want untied? He asked. Yes, yes, I said. I want untied more than anything Steve.</p><p>That's what I thought he said. Then let me help you. With that he grabbed the hair on the back of my head and pulled up. When I opened my mouth to scream from the pain, my brother thrust his cock into my mouth. I almost gagged when it hit the back of my throat. Now suck it he said and make it feel good.</p><p>Steve's cock tasted salty against my tongue as he held it in my mouth. I want to bite it hard and hurt him like he had hurt me. I knew if I did though there is no telling what he would do.</p><p>Suck, Steve said in a demanding voice. Like his slave I closed my mouth slowly around his cock and gently sucked. Oh yes, he said. That's it my little sister. Suck it like it is a candy sucker.</p><p>As I sucked on my brother's cock, I began to use my tongue. I explored the length of it, ran my tongue around the head of it. Using my tongue to get a feeling of what his cock felt like. The head was mushroomed shaped, slightly bigger than the shaft. Once the saltiness from Betsy's pussy was sucked off, Steve's cock didn't taste bad. I began to enjoy it and I could tell by his moans that he was to.</p><p>Steve had let go of my hair now. There was no need to hold onto it anymore since I was sucking his cock on my own. Instead, he reached over the bale of hay, with one hand and found my pussy. He stuck one finger in the doggy cum, soaked vagina and slowly began to finger fuck me. My mouth still clamped on his cock, I moaned from the pleasure his finger was giving me. This must have felt good to Steve because his finger began to move faster.</p><p>I didn't realize how hot I was until I felt his finger slid into my pussy. Now I was moaning for an orgasm. I was trying to thrust my hips back against his finger while sucking his cock. I don't know if it was the fact that I had been fucked by the dog, or seeing him fuck Betsy. Maybe even the thought of having my brother's hard cock in my mouth. Whatever it had been I was on fire. I heard Steve when he said. My God Sis, you act like your hotter than a firecracker. I am Steve I said lifting my mouth off his cock. My pussy is so hot I can hardly stand it.</p><p>You want me to make you cum Steve asked me. Oh God please, yes I moaned, pushing back against his fingers. Please help me have an orgasm. I sure will he answered. Then he stood up and moved behind me. I looked over my shoulder as he knelt down. He had one hand on his cock as he leaned forward between my legs. My hot pussy felt the head of his cock as it made contact. I knew he was my brother and what we were about to do was wrong, but my pussy was so hot that I didn't care. As soon as I felt his cock head against my vagina I rocked backward as far as I could. His cock penetrated my vagina. When he felt me push against him he shoved forward against me. The motion of us both, and the dog cum, resulted in him entering me the full length of his cock. I felt his stomach as it hit my ass and knew he was as far in me as he could get.</p><p>OH GOD, I CRIED, as Steve moaned in a loud voice. God that feels so good, I said. I meant it to. The dog's cock had been dealt with out of fear and I had not enjoyed it. Steve's cock was out of lust, and my pussy soaked up the feeling. It was like heaven between my legs. Now my sister, Steve said. I am going to do what I have been thinking about for the last couple of days. I am going to fuck you. God yes, please do, I said. Fuck me Steve, fuck me until you shoot your cum out of your cock. I want to feel you cum inside me.</p><p>Steve began fucking me. He leaned over me and lay on my back, only his hips moving his cock in and out. While in this position driving his cock in and out of my vagina, he reached down and untied my wrists. With my hands frees I reached around behind him and pulled his hips forward with each forward thrust. Deeper I begged, fuck me deeper and faster. He reached under my chest now and grasped my breasts in each hand. His fingers found my rock hard nipples and he pulled on them. I jerked from the pain, but just shoved my ass against his cock harder.</p><p>You could hear the sound of his hips slapping against my ass as we shoved our bodies toward each other in passion. My brother's pace had picked up and he was pinching my nipples hard now. Your hurting my nipples I cried as he twisted and pinched them at the same time. For an answer, he pinched down on the as hard as he could. My body tensed up from the pain, at the same time I felt him shove his cock into my pussy hard and hold it there. Then my pussy could feel his cock jumped. Steve grunted loudly each time his cock jumped in my vagina. Then it dawned on me that he was filling my pussy with his cum. Yes, my brother, I said softly, fill my pussy with your seed. Today you have made me yours for life.</p>"
919,"A New Experience, Part 3",Brk N Bubble,,"['m/f', 'inc', 'beast', 'oral', 'bd', 'tort']",A final part to this section. The experience goes on from here though.,2012-03-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 13</h5><p>Steve lay over my back and kept his cock in me until it finally shrank and slipped out. He stood up and pulled up his clothes. He didn't say anything as I pulled the ropes out from under the hay bale. I untied them from my legs and stood up. Once standing I looked down as Steve's cum along with the dog's cum dripped from my pussy and onto my legs. I looked at Steve and was about to tell him how much I loved him. Before I could say anything Steve remarked. ""You little whore, your dripping cum everywhere. Get you ass down to the pond and wash yourself.""</p><p>Hey I said, angry at the tone of voice and him calling me a whore. It's your fucking cum dripping out of my pussy. Yours and that fucking dog you had rape me. Now you are calling me a whore? I stormed out of the barn and headed for the pond.</p><p>At the pond, I stripped off all my clothes and jumped into the water. After a good rinsing I climbed out, put my clothes on and headed for home.</p><p>Entering the house, I headed straight for my room. I was mad and didn't feel like talking to anyone. Hey where are you going so fast? It was mom. I thought I would lie down for a while I said. Swimming has really tired me out. Ok, but do you want some lunch first? I said no and went into my room.</p><p>I heard Steve come into the house a few minutes later, and mom offered him lunch.</p><p>I lay on my bed, my vagina was sore and it hurt to touch it. That fucking brother of mine, I thought. One minute I'm a virgin and the next minute I'm a whore. He ties me up, helps a dog rape me, then makes me hot until I beg him to fuck me. Well just give me some time. I will get even I thought as I drifted off to sleep.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 14</h5><p>The next thing I heard was my mother knocking on my door saying dinner was ready. Get up and come eat she said. When I got to the table. Mom, dad, and my brother were already sitting down and had started eating.</p><p>Wow, daddy said. Looks like swimming took a lot out of you. I was just tired I replied. I looked at my brother sitting across the table from me. He looked at me and laughed. You can say that again dad. You should have seen her at the pond. I swear she acted like a fish. I didn't know she like the water that much.</p><p>Steve was acting like all we had done was go to the pond and go swimming. He acted like nothing had happened between him and I.</p><p>Well you two just be careful when you are swimming and keep an eye on each other. I don't want either of you to drown, he said. Don't worry dad. Steve said. I will keep my eye on Sheila. I won't let drown, he said looking at me with a smirk on his face.</p><p>When dinner was over, I helped mom with the dishes. Then I told her that I was still tired and was going to go back to bed. She looked at me and ask if I felt ok. Yes, I'm ok, just tired and headed for my bedroom.</p><p>The next morning during breakfast daddy said he had some chores that he wanted Steve and I to do at the dairy barn. I felt sick at my stomach when I heard him. I was scared to go there with Steve again.</p><p>I'm going to take you and Steve with this powdered calf milk down to the barn. Steve the directions are on the bags. You need to mix some up like it says and feed each of the calves. You can help him Sheila. I will be down later. I need to go back to the feed store to get some of the medicines I forgot.</p><p>Daddy drove Steve and I down to the barn. He and Steve unloaded several bags of powder calf milk, then daddy left. Ok, Steve said, let's get the calves feed as he started getting the milk ready.</p><p>I watched as Steve fed the first calf the nipple bottle filled with the powdered milk that he had mixed up. The calf acted like it was starved and sucked the milk taking the calf only about three minutes to suck down the quart.</p><p>Steve would walk up to the stall and stick the nipple of the bottle through the bars. The calf would come over and suck the milk out of the nipple.</p><p>Now I thought, now I am going to get back at my brother. I went ahead of him a few stalls and took some rope off one of them. I tied the rope to one of the top bars and let the end hang down on the ground. Then I took another rope and tied it near the bottom bars and let the lose end dangle.</p><p>I walked back around the corner of the stalls to where Steve was finishing up with the fourth calf. There are only four more to go I said. I know Steve replied. You want to feed one he ask, holding out the bottle towards me. No, I don't think so I said. Not now anyway.</p><p>Steve stepped in front of the stall I had tied the ropes on. He didn't even notice them as he called to the calf. He just leaned up against the bars and held the bottle out for the calf.</p><p>I reached down with one hand and took hold of the top rope. Then I moved behind Steve to his other side. He didn't even notice that I had moved. Silently I looped the end of the rope over the bar twice. Then I stepped back and jerked the rope tight, moving at the same time to the corner of the stall. The rope was drawn up tight against Steve's back and pulled him tight against the bars. I quickly wrapped the end that I held around the corner post ant tied it tight.</p><p>Dropping the bottle, Steve cursed as the rope pulled him tightly against the bars. He was struggling to get lose as I grabbed the lower rope and tied it like I had the first one. Steve was pinned against the bars and couldn't get lose. He was mad and called me a whore again.</p><p>We will see who's the whore I said as I climbed into the pin with the calf. I walked over in front of Steve making sure to stay low enough that he couldn't reach me with his hands. I reached up and undid his pants and pulled them down to his knees. Then I grabbed his shorts and jerked them down.</p><p>What the fuck are you doing? He hollered. Are you fucking crazy? No, just getting even I said.</p><p>Steve's cock hung down like a limp noodle. I reached out and touched it with one hand. Stop that Steve said at once. If you want me to fuck you, all you had to do was ask. Oh I don't want you to fuck me Steve. You did that yesterday, remember? Again I reached out and took his cock in my hand. I wrapped my fingers around it. Why isn't it hard Steve? I asked. Trying to move my hand like I had seem him do when he was jacking-off.</p><p>I don't know he replied. Maybe this will help I said and I squeezed as hard as I could and twisted it at the same time. Steve let out a scream of pain. Oh did that hurt? Turning lose of his cock as I said it. Maybe this will help? I reached under his cock and wrapped both hands around his balls.</p><p>No don't begged Steve. Don't squeeze them. Why? Does it really hurt? Yes he answered. I looked up at Steve and slowly began to squeeze his nuts. Stop, stop, Sheila stoop, he cried. I squeezed harder and my brother started screaming. When I looked again, he had tears streaming down his cheeks. Real tears, just like I cried the day before.</p><p>Now you son-of-a-bitch, I said, now you know what it feels like to be humiliated and hurt by someone. Do you really like it I ask him. No, no I don't. I am so sorry for what I did yesterday, he said with a sobbing voice. I didn't mean to hurt you, I just got so excited and horny when I seen you in the tub.</p><p>Well let me tell you this Steve. Don't ever do that again without asking me first. Do you understand. Steve didn't answer right away so I gave his nuts a final hard as I could squeeze. He screamed as the tears started again. I understand he said. I have to ask you first. That's right. You have to ask me first.</p><p>I let go of his nuts and back away from him. I knew he was mad enough to kill me if he could get lose.</p><p>Now Steve, I said. I am going to make it up to you for hurting you. I want you to understand that I love you but you can't just hurt me whenever you want to.</p><p>With that I knelt down again in front of Steve. I could tell the way he tried to get away that he didn't trust me. I reached out and took his cock in two fingers. Then leaning forward I sucked his limp cock into my mouth. It felt funny since it was limp, but I sucked on it drawing it all the way into my mouth.</p><p>I heard my brother let out a soft moan, and his cock began to grow in my mouth. I ran my tongue around the head of it and it jumped to life. In less than three or four seconds, my brother's cock had doubled in size and length. I let it slip out of my mouth and looked at it. It stood straight out in front of him and was rock hard. I reached up and felt it with my fingers. Steve it sure feels stiff when it is hard I said. All Steve said was, Sheila, please suck it some more. I eased forward and his cock disappeared into my mouth. Steve was trying to thrust his hips back and forth but the rope limited his movements.</p><p>I bobbed my head up and down on his cock, while running my tongue over the head of it. Steve had started a constant moan as I sucked his cock. I wonder how long I can suck before he shots his cum, I thought to my self. It didn't take long for me to find out. I had only bobbed my head up and down three or four more times. Pausing when my head was up and just the head of his cock in my mouth. Pausing so I could suck and lick just the head of his penis. It was on one of these times that it felt like his cock head swelled a little. Before I could figure out why, Steve had shot a big wad of his cum into my mouth. It came out of his cock with such force and the fact that I was sucking hard, that it hit against the back of my throat. Out of reflex I swallowed, swallowing some of his cum. It was salty tasting and wanted to stick to the roof of my mouth. Before I could do anything, my brother had pumped another two or three wad of cum into my mouth.</p><p>I back up letting his cock slip from my mouth. I was gagging on his cum, trying to spit it out. Not that it tasted bad but because it had caused me to chock. I looked up and he still had cum shooting out his cock.</p><p>When I stopped choking, I stood up and looked at my brother. I sure wasn't expecting that I said. What the fuck you expect he said. You stupid whore you give someone a blow-job you are going to get his cum. That made me mad again. I had sucked my brother's cock to let him know that the hurt before was just to let him know he couldn't treat me like that. After hurting him I want to make him feel better. I thought sucking his cock would make him feel better. I told him this and he agreed that my sucking his cock had mad the hurt better.</p><p>I didn't believe him and was still mad that was when I looked down and saw the half full bottle of calf milk. I turned to look and the calf was in the back corner just standing there looking. I held the bottle up with the nipple towards the calf. The calf came forward slowly. After a few minutes of looking at me the calf came up and started sucking the nipple again. I kept backing up towards my brother letting the calf continue sucking. Then I held the nipple over my brother cock. I pulled the bottle away quickly and the calf looked around. The calf just stood there looking around. I squeezed some of the milk out of the nipple into my hand. I reached out and rubbed it all over my brother's cock. What are you doing now? He asks. Nothing I replied. But the calf had smelled the milk on my hand and now on my brother's cock. Without hesitation the calf reached forward and sucked my brother's cock into its mouth. My brother hollered when it did. My God his tongue fe els like sandpaper my brother said. Stop him Sheila.</p><p>I just stood up and looked. Yea like you stopped the dog, right? You fucking whore my brother shouted at me. Stop the fucking calf from sucking my cock. I could tell that the calf was truly hurting my brother as I stepped back through the stall bars. Taking my time I walked to the corner of the stall and slowly untied the bottom rope. This allowed my brother to back up enough to pull his cock out of the calf's mouth. I looked at his cock and it looked red and raw. I knew my brother wouldn't be using it for a while.</p><p>I reached up and untied the other rope. Before I let it go, I found the shortest way out of the barn. Prepared to run, I let the end drop and ran. I ran past the pond and to the house. When I got there I slowed down and caught my breath. I walked up the steps and sat down on the porch swing.</p><p>Mom was coming out to sit down too. Would you like some lemonade she ask. Yes mother I said.</p>"
920,"A New Experience, Part 4",Brk N Bubble,,"['inc', 'Mf Fm', 'bond', 'beast']",The final chapters in this Family's new experiences.,2012-03-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 21</h5><p>Once I had sucked the cum and pussy juices off daddy's cock he stood up. Daddy got dressed and then untied my hands and feet. Still naked and slightly sore from daddy's huge cock, I reached over and hugged him. Kissing him on the lips I told him I loved him and tanked him for the wonderful fucking.</p><p>You're not going to tell mom about Steve and I are you? I asked. Tell your mother and run an opportunity like this, I don't think so, he answered. Then does that mean we can fuck again sometime, I asked him? Sheila, any time you want to feel this cock inside your pussy just let me know. It is not often that a man gets the opportunity to put his cock inside any hot 13 year old pussy let alone his own daughters.</p><p>I felt good inside now. Anytime I felt horny or wanted to get fucked I had lots of choices. I could let Boss the dog fuck me. He was good but fast. Or, I could get my brother to suck and fuck me. His cock was nice and stayed hard even after he shot his cum into me. Best of all, there was daddy. His cock was huge, but we had just proven that as huge as it was it would still fit into my cunt. It was a tight fit but it felt wonderful, and when daddy shot his seed into me I could feel it fill my pussy up and feel it being forced between the walls of my vagina and the length of his cock as it was squeezed out of my pussy.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 22</h5><p>We were still at the barn when Steve got back with the calf puller. Daddy and I had thrown down all the hay we needed and were below waiting on Steve.</p><p>Daddy took the calf puller and we followed him into a stall where there was a cow in labor. She was laying on her side and looked like she had been there for several hours. Daddy soaked the chains of the puller in some sterile solution to disinfect them. Then he took one chain and holding it in his hand he pushed his hand up the cow's pussy. To my surprise he then pushed the other hand up her pussy and did something inside it. He withdrew one hand and took the other chain and again reached inside the cow's pussy.</p><p>When daddy withdrew his hands he left the chains inside the cow's pussy. Then he hooked a come-along to one of the barn posts that made up the stall and the other end to the set of chains. Daddy began to ratchet the come-along tightening up on the chains. Once the chains were taught he slowly continued ratcheting the come-along. As he did the chains were pulled out the cow's pussy and we were able to see that they were hooked to the calf's hooves. As daddy continued pulling on the chains the calf began stretching the cow's pussy as it started out.</p><p>Daddy had to pull the calf all the way out the cow. He had pulled it out by its back legs and explained to us that the calf was breach born. The calf was dead but he had been able to save the cow.</p><p>When daddy was done and had loaded the calf into the back of the truck he came back into the barn to wash himself off. He still had blood on his clothes and said that he was going to the house to wash and change clothes. He asked if we wanted to ride to the house with him. We answered no and indicated that we wanted to go to the pond.</p><p>As soon as daddy left Steve asked me what I had been doing. What do you mean? I replied. Well from the looks of it, either you were hotter than a firecracker and your cunt juices leaked out, or you have just been fucked lately and someone's cum is leaking out.</p><p>Why do you say that I asked rather shocked at my brother's comments. Just look at the crouch of our pants he told me. Bending over I stared between my legs. There was a spot about five inches across my crouch area that was soaking wet. I stood up not able to figure out why the wet spot was there. Then it dawned on me, daddy's cum was leaking out my pussy and soaking my panties and pants.</p><p>Oh yea I said shyly, now I now why there wet there. Why Steve asked?</p><p>Well you got to promise not to tell anyone first. I do Steve said. OK, while you were gone daddy's asked me to help him throw down hay for the cows. I didn't think anything about it while we walked down here. Daddy was ahead of me and climbed into the loft first. When I finally got up there he pulled a bag over my head and then tied my hands behind my back. He pushed me down on my back on the hay and pulled my blouse open. He called me a slut and prick tease as he sucked my tits. When I tried to scream he put a gag in my mouth and tied it behind my head. His sucking my tits made my pussy hot and I think he knew it.</p><p>He told me that he had stood outside my window and watch me beg you to fuck me Steve. He told me how he watched you shove you hard cock into my pussy an how I arched my body up for more. He saw us Steve and stood out there jacking off while you fucked me.</p><p>Oh God, Steve said, what are we going to do now? Nothing Steve I said. Daddy telling me about us made me hot. While he told me he pulled of my pants and panties. He then tied one leg to a bale of hay and the other to another bale of hay. He had me laying there spread eagle with my pussy grinning. He finger fucked me for a few minutes and made me cum. Then he ate my pussy Steve, he sucked on it in a way like I have never experienced. It felt so good and he knew it. After making me have another orgasm he stripped his clothes off. My God Steve his cock was so huge, I couldn't believe it. It looked a horses cock it was so big.</p><p>He climbed between my legs and placed the head of that huge cock against my cunt. I could feel the heat from it burning my pussy lips. Just telling you about it make my cunt hot again. I couldn't get away from him because he had me tied to the hay. He said he was going to go slow and not hurt me, but as soon as he started pushing his cock into me it started hurting. I told him it hurt and what did he do? He gave his cock a hard shoved and forced it in a couple of inches. God it hurt. He did this three of four times until he had that huge cock shoved all the way into my pussy. I could feel his pubic bone against mine and his balls against my ass. The tip of his cock was pushing against my cervix he was in that deep.</p><p>My God Sheila, are you saying dad raped you? Well I think it started out that way Steve, but by the time he got to sucking on my pussy, it wasn't rape anymore. I wanted him to fuck me as much as I wanted you to fuck me. You have no idea how good it felt when my cunt was full of his manhood. To feel his hot cock throbbing inside my body, and to hear him grunt with each effort to drive his cock in deeper.</p><p>You know Steve I came twice while he was fucking me. Twice before he came once that's how good it was.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 23</h5><p>Well it sure looks like he filled you cunt with every drop of spunk he had, Steve indicated. How are you going to explain your clothes to mom? I hadn't thought about that part of it, how was I going to explain to mom about the cum stains in my panties?</p><p>I don't know I said, but all this talking has sure got me horny again. Yea me too my brother said. What you want to do about it? Sheila, you know what I want to do about it, you don't need to ask me. My cock is rock hard right now. If I don't fuck something I am going to have to jack off to release my cum.</p><p>Oh no, I said, don't waste it please. You mean you wouldn't mind fucking me again Steve? Mind, fuck no my brother quickly said, I would love to. I don't think I could ever get enough of your tight pussy Sheila.</p><p>We both hurried to find an empty stall where we could fuck each other. Finally we found one with some bales of hay stored inside.</p><p>We helped each other out of their clothes eager to be naked. Steve laid our clothes over a bale of hay and told me to get down and lean over the bale. Leaning over the bale of hay I rested my tits on the clothes. I turned and looked over my shoulder at my brother standing behind me naked with his thin long hard cock in his hand. He had spit in his hand and was sliding it up and down the length of his cock. I watched as he kneeled behind me and moved towards me.</p><p>Ahhh, I said as I felt the tip of his cock slip along my cunt lips, missing the opening to my pussy. I felt Steve pull his hips backwards again as his hard cock again slipped over my cunt lips. This time while he was slowly pushing his hips forward. I reached between my legs, cupping my hand against the top of my pussy, I made sure his cock couldn't slip on by. Feeling it against my palm and my cunt lips I pushed it up towards my pussy. His cock head found the opening it was looking for. I moaned as I felt his cock spread the inner lips to my cunt as it snaked its way up into my throbbing pussy.</p><p>Ahhhh, I heard my brother sigh as his hot cock slipped inside me. I felt his stomach as he pressed it against my ass trying to get as much of his cock inside me as he could. With his stomach pressed against my ass he bent over me resting his chest on my back. His hands slid around my me and grasped my tits. When his fingers found my nipples he started rolling them between his forefinger and thumb.</p><p>Steve just held him self there for several minutes. His cock buried in my cunt from behind me. His body pressed against my 13 year old ass and back, while he played with my nipples.</p><p>I reached between my legs finding my own clit and began to rub it. Slipping my finger farther down my own slit I could feel my brother's cock where it disappeared up into my cunt. I pushed my finger up inside me between my brother's cock and my pussy. Even with my finger pushed in as far as I could I couldn't feel the head of my brother's cock. I thought to my self, I know my fingers are almost three inches long so Steve must have over three inches of cock in me. This made me hot just thinking about it.</p><p>I pushed my ass back against my brother moving myself away from the bale I was leaning over. When I had pushed him back a couple of inches I moved forward quickly. This had the effect that I wanted. It caused h is cock to slid out of me some and when I rocked back toward my brother he was pushing against me. He had wanted to bury his cock inside me again. This method of movement made his cock fuck me, this is what I wanted it to do.</p><p>I was well lubricated inside since it hadn't been but a couple of hours since my own father filled me with his cum. I rocked back and forth several times with Steve kneeling behind me. It felt good like this but not as good as I wanted it to.</p><p>Steve, I said, I want you to lay on your back. Steve didn't want to pull his cock from my cunt and he said so, but I told him I had a better idea. When he moved. I stood up, took the clothes and laid them on the hay in stall and told him to lye on them on his back. It was a funny sight seeing my brother laying on his back with his hard cock sticking up and laying on his stomach.</p><p>I turned my back towards his face and put one leg over my brother's waist. Steve knew exactly what I wanted. Holding his cock up straight he pointed it at my pussy. Moving closer he made sure that his cock head pointed towards my pussy. I felt the tip of my brother's cock touch the lips of my pussy and start the journey in as I continued to lower myself. I heard Steve moan as I slid my cunt over his throbbing cock head. I could feel the cock head as it popped past the inner lips of my cunt. Mmmmm that feels so good I moaned as I let myself fall the rest of the way. My brother's cock stiff and hard drove its rigid meat as far as it could go into me.</p><p>I felt his cock jerk involuntary as I held it deep in my hot 13 year old burning cunt. Wiggling my ass from side to side, how does that feel, I ask my brother. Sheila you have no idea how wonderful that hot cunt of yours feels on my cock. It is like a soft warm glove sucking my prick deep inside it. Begging my seed to shoot into it.</p><p>Not yet I told my brother, don't shoot off yet. I want to feel that wonderful hard cock buried inside me. I want to feel you in me as long as I can, ok. Sure sis was his reply, anything you want, as long as you let me keep my cock buried deep in your pussy, you can have anything you want.</p><p>I stretched my legs out in front of me and lay back on my brother's chest. Laying there on my back on top of my brother with his cock buried in me, I slowly began moving my hips. Slow small jerks up and down so his cock wouldn't slip out.</p><p>Play with my tits please Steve, I begged him. With out further begging Steve placed his arms around me grabbing a tit in each hand and massaged them. Your nipples are getting hard Steve said as he pinched them lightly. I know I said my hips moving a little faster.</p><p>Now Steve was thrust his hips up under me making his cock move in and out with a longer stroke. One of his hands slid down to cover my pussy and making sure that his cock didn't slip out as our tempo picked up. While his hand was there he massaged my clit, which was already sticking through my pussy lips.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 24</h5><p>After cleaning the kitchen and dishes from breakfast, mom wondered how the delivery of the calf was going. Since daddy, Steve and I were still at the barn as far as mom knew. She decided to come on down to see how things were going. Going was just what this were starting to happen. Daddy had just delivered the dead calf and had loaded it in the back of the pickup. He was just getting ready to go and bury it as mom left the house headed down the path towards the barn.</p><p>Mom rounded the pond and the barn was in her sight as Steve was commenting on the wet spot in the crotch of my pants.</p><p>My brother and I were entering the empty stall as mom was entering the barn. Mom, not wanting to startle the cow who was having he calf, tip toed between the stalls.</p><p>Listening to determine where she though daddy and us were at, she heard the hushed tones of my brother and I.</p><p>Steve and I had just gotten off out clothes and I was laying naked across the bale of hay when mom came around the corner of stalls. When she caught sight of us in the stall she stopped. Unsure of just what she was seeing she stood there quietly.</p><p>Watching, mom then saw Steve move into view and realized that he was naked also. She noticed to that his youthful cock was sticking out in front of him as he walked. Mom couldn't believe what she was seeing as she watched Steve walk over to me, kneel down and press his body up behind me. I am sure mom had a good idea that my brother's hard cock had to be close to my pussy since it was hard.</p><p>I think mom was so startled that she couldn't move, afraid to make any noise that would indicate to us that she was there. She had to notice when Steve started thrusting his hips back and forth against my ass. Although not positive she must have had a good idea that her 14 year old son was fucking or at least trying to fuck his 13 year old sister and she was laying there letting him.</p><p>Mom watched and listened as I told my brother to lay on his back. Then in plain open view she could see Steve hold his cock up as I lowered my pussy over it. Now there was no doubt, her son and daughter were fucking each other. As she watched it was evident the two of them were enjoying it too.</p><p>Mother watched as my brother played with my tits and rubbed my clit. Watched as my older brother drove his hard slender cock into my cunt. Heard him moan with pleasure as I encouraged him to fuck me faster.</p><p>Steve and I were to involved in our own pleasure to realize that our own mother was standing just outside the stall watching us.</p><p>We didn't noticed as she slipped her hand under her dress and shoved one of her fingers deep into her own soaked pussy. Like so many people watching others fucking, they don't realize that they are masturbating themselves.</p><p>Mom was doing just that. Half squatting so she could see between the boards that made up the sides so of the stall, she was masturbating herself while watching her children fuck each other.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 25</h5><p>I could feel my own orgasm building as my brother's cock drove in and out my steaming cunt. His fingers rubbing my clitoris toward the climax I was longing for. By the rhythm and speed of Steve's thrust into me I could tell that he too was getting close to dumping his hot brotherly seed inside me.</p><p>The I was there, my own orgasm exploding within me. My cunt contracting again and again around Steve's cock, sucking and squeezing it as he drove it in and out as fast as he could. I couldn't help it is was cuming and cuming hard and it felt great.</p><p>Oh Goddd Steve, Immm Cummmiiinnnnngggggg I cried out loud. My cunt is exploding, fill me with your cum now please, I begged. Cum in me now Steve, I almost screamed, my hips jerking uncontrollably.</p><p>I'm almost there Steve moaned thrusting as fast and as hard as he could, almost theeerrreeee he cried.</p><p>Here I cum Sheila, here I cuuummmm right in your steaming cunt little sister.</p><p>Aaaaggggghhhh, he moaned as I felt the first load of hot cum explode from the end of his cock deep inside me.</p><p>Yes, yes, yes, cum in your sister God fill me with you cum I feel it, I feel it I cried as wad after wad of hot cum scalded the inside of my love tunnel.</p><p>That must have been what drove mom over the edge into her own orgasm. With both of us deep in our own carnal enjoyment of orgasm we heard this loud moan outside the stall.</p><p>AAAAGGGGGggggggghhhhh, mom moaned uncontrollably. Aaaagggghhh, again as another wave of the orgasm washed over her body.</p><p>Both Steve and I turned and looked in the direction of the moaning. I could still feel his cock jerking wads of cum into my pussy as I stared through the boards of the stall. There was mom with her dress pulled up to her waist her panties down and one hand with fingers jabbing in and out her pussy while the other rubbed her clitoris.</p><p>Oh my God I said, just knowing that we were surly in deep shit now. Realizing that mother had been standing out there watching us fuck each other. I knew she heard me begging my brother to pump his cum into my cunt. Knowing that she seen me have and orgasm, and knowing that the angle she was watching us from she could clearly see Steve's cock buried inside my cunt. Hell she probably could see his cum leaking out from between his cock and my pussy. Oozing out to run down my thighs and over his cock and balls. I knew my brother dumped huge amounts of cum when he shot off and I knew that it was leaking out my pussy.</p><p>Neither of us moving, and his cock still buried in my pussy, even though I could tell it was shrinking now, I said, MOM, what are you doing here at the barn?</p><p>The question startled mom when I ask it. She had been in her own world of masturbation and had forgot that she was watching her son and daughter. There wasn't any telling who she was fantasizing about see there.</p><p>Again I said, Mom, what are you doing here?</p><p>Reaching down, she pulled up her panties and straightened out her dress as she stood up. She walked around to the stall gate and came in to stand beside my brother and I who were still laying in the same position. Steve on his back with me laying on my back on him.</p><p>By now Steve's cock had softened and slipped out from my cunt. I could still feel his cum oozing out from between my pussy lips.</p><p>Mom didn't say anything, she just walked around to our feet and looked at us from that angle.</p><p>I can explain mom I said, really I can mom, it's all my fault. I don't know why I feel so horny and want sex so much. I just do mom, I know you don't understand, I said, my face frowning up as if to cry.</p><p>Now, now Sheila dear, mom said, I know what it is to be horny and crave sex. I was the same way. Tell me though, you haven't started your period yet have you?</p><p>No mom, I haven't, not yet. Thank God my mother said, I was worried you might get pregnant but if you haven't started your period then there's no chance for that. I can see that we do need to get you on birth control pills right away though, before you do start it.</p><p>Steve had said anything and I think he was trying to hide under me, hopping mom wouldn't see him, but it didn't work that way.</p><p>Now for you Steve, from the looks of all the cum leaking out of your sister's pussy, I see your old enough to get someone pregnant too. We need to talk about that, I don't want you fucking some young stupid girl and getting her knocked up. You don't need that, do you understand? Yes mom he said shyly.</p><p>Well it looks like it is too late to talk to the two of you about incest, and how society doesn't allow it. You can go to jail for this you know. No we didn't know, all my brother and I knew was that it felt so good that we wanted to continue to do it.</p><p>But mom, I said, it feels so good with Steve and it feels so right to have his cock in my pussy. I know Sheila, mom said, but you must be very careful when and where. You must make sure no one ever knows about it do you understand. We both answered yes.</p><p>How long have the two of you been fucking each other mom asked with a different kind of tone in her voice? Since I was 12 mom, it wasn't planned it just happened, I said thinking about Boss.</p><p>How many time do you fuck each other when you do it she ask us again in a lower different tone. Not like she wanted to make sure of what we were doing, but like she wanted to know all the details.</p><p>It depends mom, Steve finally spoke up, where we are, how long since the last time, and how long we have.</p><p>So how many times have you, and mom didn't hide her word when she spoke, fucked each other just now?</p><p>We both felt funny answering mom, but she was mom. Only once so far I said, and my brother confirmed. I did dare mention about daddy fucking me only a half hour before Steve did.</p><p>Why mom, I ask her? That was when mom blushed. I don't think I have ever seen mom blush before but her face turned beet red now. Well, oh I, Um, well, was all that mom could seem to say.</p><p>My brother surprised me with his next remark. Mom, you want to watch me fuck Sheila again don't you, he said?</p><p>Mom didn't say anything but just looked down. Well mom, would you Steve asked again, would you like to watch as I shoved my young cock into my sister's young tender pussy. Watch while I drive it in and out, knowing that before too long Sheila will have an orgasm and I will empty my hot fertile seed into her pussy garden?</p><p>Mom's face turned even a deeper red as she raised her head. She didn't say anything but moved her head slightly in an up and down motion.</p><p>I couldn't believe it, the one person who I thought was so strict was asking if she could watch her children fuck each other.</p><p>Mom it's ok Steve said bravely, we don't mind you watching us do we Sheila? Hell I didn't mind, who watched, I just wanted to feel that cock in my pussy again.</p><p>It's ok with me if it's ok with you Steve, I said.</p><p>Ok, mom, Steve said we will let you watch but you frightened me when we found out you were there, I don't know if I can get it up again. You will have to help Sheila and I, Steve said.</p><p>My God, I thought, Steve had just ask mom to join in our love making and ask her to play with his cock.</p><p>Again mom just nodded as she looked between our legs.</p><p>Ok mom, here's what I need you to do, Steve said.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 26</h5><p>First mom I want you to play with Sheila's tits, play with them and suck them. I want Sheila to get hot to and enjoy this and much as I do.</p><p>I couldn't believe it when mom moved up to my side. She took a moment to look into my eyes and mouthed ""I love you"", to me before reaching down and running her hands across my tits.</p><p>Mom's hands felt so soft and warm against my young tender flesh, she knew just where to touch them and just how hard to pinch the nipples. Twisting them back and forth ever so slightly. It only took a few minutes of this before mom had my nipples sticking up as long and as hard as they had ever been. Steve reached up and played with them too. Every now and then he would place his hands over mom's and follow them as she played with my tits.</p><p>That feels real good mom I said as I felt the all to familiar warmth between my legs start to grow. Playing with my tits makes my pussy get warm mom. I know dear she said. It does mine too. It does mom I ask? Yes it does, just like it does you.</p><p>When mom said that, Steve reached out his hand that was closet to mom and began rubbing her tits. Mom stopped rubbing mine when she felt Steve's hand on her own tits, but only stopped for a second before continuing.</p><p>Mom didn't say anything to Steve about him touching her breasts. I turned my head to watch him as he squeezed and kneaded them. Mom let out a soft moan as he continued playing with her breasts.</p><p>As I watched Steve's hand, he unbuttoned moms dress top, reached inside and pushed her bra up over one of her large breasts. Mom grasped as his hand found the soft skin of her breast. Slowly Steve moved his hand to cover one of mom's nipples. I could feel mom jerk as she unexpectedly pinched my own nipple from the thrill of Steve's hand on her own nipple. My brother gently pinched it a couple of times and it stood rigid and hard. Mom moaned again and said, just like it makes your pussy warm Sheila, it does mine too.</p><p>Sheila, I want you to suck mom nipple please, said Steve. Come closer mom so she can. Mom moved over my face and lowered her breast close enough so I could suck the nipple into my mouth. Sucking on her nipple was like sucking on a tiny cock, I though. I treated it just like one, and sucked it in and out and twirled my tongue around it. I could hear mom moan a low deep moan as I sucked.</p><p>I couldn't see anything with mom leaning over me and her nipple in my mouth, but in just a few sucks on her nipple, I felt a hand between my thighs. I knew it was mom's hand because it was to big for Steve's. Mom pressed her breast against my face forcing her nipple into my mouth making sure I didn't say anything about her hand.</p><p>I could tell that my pussy wasn't the only thing between my legs she was playing with. I knew as soon as her hand touched my brother's cock. His whole body stiffened beneath mine and I could feel a moan in his chest although I didn't hear one.</p><p>Mom was doing something to Steve's cock with her hand between my legs. Them mom rose her chest up and gave another deep moan. I looked over at her and saw that my brother's hand was up under her dress. Things were getting very interesting now and I wanted to know what was going on. Using my hand I raised my mother's dress up far enough to see my brother had his hand inside her panties. From what I could tell he had a finger or two up her pussy to and was using his thumb to rub her clitoris.</p><p>I decided it was time to act now of not to say anything. Hey mom, I ask, why don't you take off your clothes so we can make you feel good too. Oh I couldn't, mom said, it wouldn't be right. Right mom, come on I've been sucking your nipples, your son has his fingers up your cunt, while your playing with his cock and my pussy. It couldn't be any more right, and you know how good it feels too don't you.</p><p>You've got to swear not to tell anyone she said. Swear it, swear it now. Both my brother and I swore we would never tell a sole, and we never planned to either.</p><p>After we swore never to tell mom looked at both of us. We could see the lust in her eyes as she lifted the dress up over her head. Then she removed her bra and her beautiful breasts were free. My own mom had some of the most beautiful breasts that I have ever seen. They were firm and full and the nipples stood out hard as rocks. There was no evident that they might sag. Hell mom wasn't that old so it was no wonder that they were beautiful. Then she bent over and pulled her panties down and stepped out of them. When she stood back up she was beautiful standing there naked in front of me and her son. I couldn't see Steve's face but by the way he grasp in his breath when he say her I knew he thought she was beautiful also.</p><p>Almost together we said, mo God mom but your beautiful, you look stunning. Mom just blushed a little and leaned over to suck on my tits a few minutes. Then she stood again and said, you two are beautiful children too. I can't believe that you the two of you have grown up so fast. Not until I saw you fucking your sister Steve did I even imagine you were old enough for your cock to get hard let alone carry a load of cum like you do.</p><p>You Sheila, only 13 years old and you have been having sex since 12. I wouldn't have believed it if I hadn't seen it with my own eyes. Watching both of you locked deep in the thrones of passion intent only on pleasing each other and fulfilling your own lusts. Watching you Steve as you expertly drove that lovely cock of yours into your sister's cunt and then filling it with your cum. Not having to worrying about pulling for fear of getting her pregnant. Just pure animal lust between brother and sister.</p><p>Steve's hand was working its wonder between mom's legs again. Working one of his fingers into her cunt she moved one leg sideways giving him better access. I watched as his finger slowly slip inside her.</p><p>Mom closed her eyes moaning slightly as his finger slid up to the knuckle. Rotating his hand slightly I saw another finger slip inside. He took his thumb and rubbed it over mom's clitoris, which was hard and sticking out enough so that even I could see it.</p><p>Now three of my brother's fingers were inside our mom's cunt as she began to grind her pelvis against his hand. God that feels good, where did you ever learn how to do that, she moaned?</p><p>I've been practicing on Sheila, he said as he finger fucked her while he rubbed her clitoris. She had move allowing him all the room and space he needed to work on her cunt. I watched in excitement with her pussy only a few feet away as his fingers worked in and out and his thumb worked over his clit.</p><p>By the look on mom's face we both knew this was having a big affect on her. I could tell that it was having the same affect on Steve. I could feel his cock getting hard between my legs feeling it twitch and thump against my pussy every few seconds as he played with her pussy.</p><p>Mom had her eyes closed now, reaching up with her hands to play with her own tits. Her hips were jerking franticly against Steve's hand as she fucked his fingers. Mom's groaning was making me hot as I watched her fucking my brother's hand and feeling his cock jerking loosely between my legs.</p><p>Reaching down between my open legs I grasped Steve's cock between my fingers and began slowly jacking him off. Steve tried to rock his hips in time with my hand.</p><p>Mother must have noticed something different with the movements of his fingers and thumb too because she opened her eyes. She watched me slide my hand up and down the length of Steve's cock.</p><p>Shelia can I do that please she almost begged? I stroked Steve's cock once more for good measure and said sure, as I climbed off my brother. I thought she was going to continue jerking him off like I had started. Instead she took hold of his cock, looked at it a moment and then bent over taking it into her mouth.</p><p>MOM, Steve almost shouted from the feeling of having his cock in her mouth but she didn't say anything. I could hardly believe it, here was our mom with her son's cock buried in her mouth up to his balls. From the hollow look of her cheeks I knew she was putting one hell of a suck on him. His cock wasn't that long but it was long enough to reach part way down her throat. From the looks of it she had it that far down to.</p><p>MY GOD MOM, OOHH OOHH Steve was saying. It feels like your trying to stick your tongue inside the slit in my cock every time you swirl it around the head.</p><p>Mom lifted her head just far enough to speak. I am Son, you have the sweetest pre cum I have ever tasted. I looked at my brother's cock as mom held it and I could see his pre cum oozing out the slit in his cock.</p><p>Does it really taste good I ask? It sure does honey, come here and taste it dear. I walked around to the other side of my brother and as mom held his cock. Bending over I took Steve's cock in my mouth marveling at how smooth his cock head felt. It felt almost like a marshmallow when you first put it in your mouth. Running my tongue around the head of it and under the rim of it. I heard Steve moaning as I tasted his cock. Then I tried pushing the tip of my tongue into the tip of his cock like mom had. Steve's body jerked when I did and I tasted a little drop of slightly salty slippery pre cum as it oozed from his cock. I ran the length of my tongue over the tip to get a better taste of my brother and was surprised that it did kind of taste good.</p><p>It does taste pretty good I said lifting my head off his cock. I told you dear, mom said, I told you it would she said taking his cock back into her mouth continuing on with the blow job she was giving him.</p><p>MMMOOOOMMMM, Steve said in just a few seconds after mom started sucking his cock. If you keep that up mom I'm going to shoot my wad. I can't stand much of that it feels so good. I know dear mom said, I just wanted to feel you in my mouth and taste you.</p><p>I looked at my mother as she lifted her head off his cock not wanting him to shoot his load yet. Her eyes had the look of fire and lust in them and I knew that her pussy must be yearning with desire. Steve had been trying to keep finger fuck mom while she sucked his cock.</p><p>Mom I said, get on and fuck him, fill your pussy with that wonderful tasting cock.</p><p>Mom looked at me her eyes wild looking, then looked at Steve. Please mom Steve begged please let me fuck that hot pussy of yours. Let me slide my throbbing cock deep into your love tunnel and fuck you. I want you to fuck me mom, make your pussy suck my cock until I fill it with my hot seed.</p><p>Steve stopped finger fucking mom as she wildly looked at him and then back at me. She looked at his cock shinny from the sucking she had just given it. She looked at me again almost as if she were looking for my approval. Go ahead mom I said, his cock sure felt good in my pussy. I think it would feel as good in yours don't you?</p><p>I shouldn't Sheila, she said. I know mom, but go ahead get on his cock. Get on it now while your hot I said reaching over and taking her hand.</p><p>I pulled mom around so she was facing Steve. Straddle him mom I said, as I reached down and lifted her leg over his legs. Mom moved like a rag doll, she didn't help nor resist. I could feel her body trembling both from desire and from fear. She knew what she had done and what she was about to do was not right, it couldn't be right, but her cunt was so hot and here was this willing cock that wanted her to fuck it.</p><p>That's right mom now move forward some over his cock. Mom just stood there so I pushed her from behind until she moved forward a step or two until she was directly over Steve's cock. Hold your cock up Steve, I said.</p><p>Ok mom, sit on his cock mom, come on bend your legs. Placing a hand on my mother's shoulders I gently pushed downward. Steve held his cock upright not moving or say anything just lay there waiting for his mom to slid her hot wet pussy over his cock.</p><p>Just a little more mom I said, squatting down so I could see the distance between his cock and her pussy. That's right just a little more mom and you can feel this his hard cock.</p><p>Then as I watched as his throbbing cock touch her cunt lips. OH, mom said as if she just realized that a cock was about to penetrate her love canal.</p><p>Once she felt his cock against her, her last fears left. She slowly lowered herself completely as I watched Steve's cock slowly disappeared into the same pussy that gave him birth.</p><p>OH MYGOD MMMOOOMM, was all he could say. MY GOD SHEILA, she's so fucking hot. Her cunt is sucking my cock like a mouth. MY GOD MOTHER YOU FEEL SO FUCKING GOOD ON MY COCK.</p><p>I watched as mom sat on my brother's cock and just sat there for a few moments not moving not breathing not doing anything but feeling her son's cock buried inside her.</p><p>Then I watched as her ass checks tightened and released tightened and released. OHHH MMMMOOOOOMMMM MMMYYYY GGGODDD what are you doing to my cock? It feels like your milking it. I feel your pussy grip it at the base and then squeeze it along the shaft to the tip.</p><p>Finally mom spoke, does it feel good honey, am I making your cock feel good Son? I can feel your cock throbbing inside my pussy, jerking and jerking as I milk it.</p><p>Then instead of lifting up and down on Steve's cock mother began sliding back and forward along his waist.</p><p>OOHH FFFUUCCCKKKK MMMOOOMMM it feels wonderful. Just lay back and let me show you what a woman can do to a cock son, she said as she began jerking her hips back and forth along his waist, causing his cock to slide back and forth inside her pussy instead of in and out.</p><p>This motion caused my brother's cock to rub continually on my mother's clitoris. The more she slid the hotter she got and the hotter she got the faster she slid forward and backward.</p><p>I could tell by the look on my brother's face that he was beyond control. Mom was in command now and he was along for the ride. A ride that he was loving from the look on his face.</p><p>MMMOOMM MMMOOOMM, Steve panted between grasps of air, I CAN""T HOLD IT BACK MUCH LONGER. I knew what Steve meant he had told me the same thing when we had fucked. He was telling her that if she didn't stop long enough for him to recover he was going to blast his cum inside her cunt.</p><p>Mom knew too, I know you can't dear, I don't want you to either. I want you to fill mommy's cunt with your young hot seed. I want to feel your cock explode inside me just like it did in your sister's cunt.</p><p>Steve began moaning now squeezing his eyes shut tight. Reaching around behind her, mom took hold of his nuts. She began squeezing them gently and rolling them in her hand. That's right son she said, pull those nuts up and push the cum into your cock where you can fill me with it.</p><p>I watched as my brother tried to thrust his hips up and done into her pussy, but mom's weight was more than he could lift, he was totally at her mercy.</p><p>OH GOD MOMMM, HEREEE IIII CCCUUUMMMM, he screamed as his body went stiff. I watched between his legs as his nut sack jerked knowing he was pumping his load deep into her hot steamy cunt.</p><p>OOOHHH AAAHHHH mom moaned as Steve began shooting his cum into her. Fill me son, fill me till my cunt can't hold any more, fill me with that hot young seed of yours.</p><p>All Steve could do was grunt with each load that shot out his cock into her.</p><p>Mom never slowed a stroke, she continued sliding back and forth over his hips. Milking his cock of every drop of cum she could.</p><p>Then falling forward on his chest she grunted and moan as her body went into as series of shakes and shudders, while she ground her tits into his chest. We both knew that mother had just had an orgasm and her own son was the one who gave it to her. Even then mom's hips didn't stop. She continued now with an up and down motion on my brother's cock. I could see his cum leaking out around his cock each time she lifted her pussy up on his cock.</p><p>Mom, stop, please, stop mom Steve was almost begging. I can't fuck any more, I just shot off. My cock feels so sensitive. I can't stand the feeling mom stop please. It feels to good mom stop and let me rest please.</p><p>But mom, didn't listen, she kept sliding her cunt up and down on his cock. For some reason that I didn't understand, my brother's cock didn't get soft and slid out even though he continued to beg mom to stop. In a few minutes Steve quit begging her to stop, instead I noticed that he was thrusting his hips up to meet mom's cunt as she drove it down. I could see that his cock was getting rock hard again as she continued to fuck him.</p><p>Mom had fucked Steve, her pussy sucking all the cum he could give her. Yet by continuing to fuck him she made his cock stay hard. I had to get her to tell me how she did it. I was fascinated as I stood behind them watching my brother's cock appear and disappear into mom's cunt slit.</p><p>Then without saying a word she stood up and got off his cock. Steve started to say something when mom said. Now it is Sheila's turn, and since you just dumped all your cum into me you won't shoot-off so quick. This way your sister can enjoy a couple of good orgasms before your ready to cum again.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 27</h5><p>I couldn't believe my good fortune, I was going to get to fuck my brother again. I had been in a constant state of arousal while I watched the two of them fucking. Now it was going to be my turn.</p><p>Straddling his hips I looked down at his cock it was covered with his cum and mom's pussy juices. I couldn't wait to get this meat back inside my body. Not waiting for help I grasped his cock and guided it into my pulsating cunt. Both of us moaned at the same time as his cock disappeared into my vagina. Like my mother I just sat there feeling his cock jerk inside me, thrilled with the feel of it buried to the hilt.</p><p>This time I was facing my brother as I began to slide forward and backward like mom had done. This felt wonderful inside me. I could feel his cock as it slide against the front and then back of my vagina. Instead of it sliding in and out it was sliding forward and backward inside me. All the time his cock was in constant contact with my clit. I reached forward and pinched my brother's small tits between my finger and thumb. I was rewarded when his cock jerked unexpectedly inside me.</p><p>Your learning fast Sheila, mom said as she watched me fuck my brother giving me some directions. Slide as far forward as you can without his cock slipping out. Then slide as far back as comfortable for you. By doing this his cock will stay in constant with your clitoris and it will be enough to keep his cock hard inside you but not enough for him to reach climax. If you do it this way you can fuck for almost a half hour before your partner cums if your careful.</p><p>Steve called mom closer to him again as I continued to saddle ride his cock. Once again he pushed his fingers inside mom's cunt and began masturbating her. I couldn't believe mother's lust, she must stay as horny as me if not more. I was going to have to ask daddy about that. She fucked his hand like she hadn't had a cock or any thing else in her in a long time.</p><p>Continuing to riding Steve's cock I couldn't believe he wasn't ready to cum yet as I felt my first orgasm hit me. I just sat straight up on his cock as my whole body shook. That's it baby mom said, ride that orgasm for all its worth. I just sat there on my brother's cock until my orgasm was over. Still I could feel his hard cock swelled inside me hard and ready for more riding.</p><p>God mom I said Steve's cock is still hard and he hasn't shot off yet, I said. I told you dear, she said.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 28</h5><p>When daddy had left with the dead calf in the back of the truck about 10 minutes before Steve were stripped naked and he was fucking me from behind. That was about the same time that mom got to gotten to the barn and had began watching us.</p><p>From that point on, Steve had fucked me, blew his seed inside my hot cunt while we were unaware mom was watching. When we found out mom had been watching we talked her into joining us. I had persuaded mom to climb onto his hard cock and fuck her son. Boy did mom fuck Steve. She fucked him until he emptied his seed into her honey hole filling her up with cum as I watched it leak out between her pussy and his cock that was still buried in her. I watched her continue to fuck him keeping his cock was rock hard. Then getting off and letting me fuck him and enjoy myself.</p><p>Well; there I was facing Steve straddling his hips with his cock buried up to his balls in my cunt. Steve had three cum covered fingers shoved up mom's pussy and was masturbating her as hard as he could why she fucked his hand.</p><p>With all of us naked and engaged in sex, none of us realized that daddy had forgotten something and returned in the truck. He had parked outside the barn and walked inside to where we had delivered the dead calf.</p><p>Daddy hearing the commotion a few stalls over wondered what was going on. Walking quietly over to the of the stall where the three of us were, he stood there watching us.</p><p>Surely daddy couldn't believe his eyes, he had seen his wife straddle her son's hips fuck him till he blew his seed into her. Then with his son's cock still buried deep in her pussy she continued to ride it keeping it hard.</p><p>He didn't say anything as he stood there watching us enjoy our sex. Latter I wondered how much it affected daddy to watch his son get fucked by his own mother, but what could he really say? Just earlier that afternoon he had fucked his own daughter.</p><p>He had to have been standing there watching as his soon blasted his seed into his mother lustful cunt. Heard him scream MOM I'M CUMING MOM. He must have heard her telling her son yes dear fill me with your seed. Fill me till it leaks out. I'm sure it had to have made him some what horny standing there watching the two of them fucking even though it was his son and his wife.</p><p>Then watch as his own wife reach her orgasm on her own son's cock, her pussy sucking his cum up into her. I know he heard Steve begging mom to stop fucking him because he had shot off and couldn't go on. He watched his wife who did not stop, but as he only knew all to well, continue to fuck her son's cock keeping it rock hard, just like she had done to him so many times before.</p><p>He waited and watched as she got off her son's cock his cum dripping from her cunt, then telling her own daughter to climb on and how to fuck her brother.</p><p>Instead of raising hell over what he was watching, I think daddy saw an opportunity to have something other people just dream about. Here was his wife, son, and daughter fuck each other and it was ok with them. Why shouldn't it be ok for him to be part of the action? I think that was why he coughed loud enough for all of us to hear him.</p><p>All three of us in the stall froze in fear. I could feel Steve's cock shrink like a balloon going flat.</p><p>I was the first to speak. DADDY, I almost screamed in fear, what are you doing home?</p><p>I forgot something and had to come back for it he said, in a calm voice.</p><p>But I sure didn't expect to walk into this, emphasizing the work ""this"". I looked at mom who looked like she was about to brake down and start crying. She began by saying, dear I am so sorry, I don't know what came over me. Oh God, what have I done, what have I done?</p><p>To our surprise he just said, I understand dear. I fully understand exactly what is going on, what came over you and why. I really do understand dear, he said. Mom looked at daddy in shock, surprised at him taking all this so calmly. Then daddy said, do you think I might be able to join you all right now?</p><p>Mom's mouth dropped open in disbelief. I had already told Steve about daddy fucking me in the loft earlier that morning and I knew why daddy wanted to join us. This family fun would make it possible for him to fuck his daughter again and again, this was the perfect opportunity to set it in motion.</p><p>I guess so it would be ok Frank, mom said shyly not knowing what else to say. After all she had just been caught fucking her son and helping her daughter fuck him too. What else could she say by ok?</p><p>Are you sure he ask again as he walked into the stall and started to undress? Taking only a couple of seconds to strip off his clothes. Now that he was standing there naked in front of us all with his huge cock sticking straight out mom didn't know what to do. She looked at daddy and then at me and then back at her husband.</p><p>Again I took the lead saying it's ok mom. If it was ok for me, you and Steve then it will be ok with daddy. I know dear she said. It just that this is happening so fast it is making my head spin.</p><p>Let me help then I said. Daddy you lay down here indicating a place in the stall on the blanket. Lay on your back daddy and I will suck your cock awhile. While daddy was laying down on his back I looked at mom. Mom why don't you suck Steve's cock while I suck daddy's? wouldn't you like that Steve I ask? I sure would mom, please suck it some more he said.</p><p>I knelt down beside daddy taking his thick long cock in my hand. I swear I could feel his heart beating through his cock as I slid my hand up and down the length of it. Taking daddy's nuts in one hand I lifted them in his sack. Amazed at how big they were, each one almost the size of an English walnut, compared to my brother's whose nuts were about the size of pecans. It was hard for me to hold both of them in the same hand at the same time, that's how big daddy's nuts were. I rolled them between my fingers while I pulled the skin around his cock up and over the head of it then back down the length of it.</p><p>I jacked-off daddy's cock a few times and then began to notice that he had pre-cum oozing out the slit in his cock too. After a few more time jerking my hand up and down his cock there was a spot of pre-cum about the size of a pencil eraser bubbled up on the end of his cock.</p><p>Mom, daddy's got pre-cum coming out his cock slit too, do you think it tastes as good as Steve's did? Yes dear she said, it's a little more salty than Steve's is but trust me it still tastes good. I bent over and licked the pre-cum off daddy's cock with the tip of my tongue. I felt his cock jerk in my hand when my tongue touched his cock. Mom was right, daddy's pre-cum did taste just like Steve's, but it did taste saltier.</p><p>Bending over again I took just the head of daddy's cock in my mouth, my hand keeping it from going in any farther. I closed my lips around the shaft just under the rim of it and began to run my tongue around the head. I could feel daddy's cock jerk each time I swirled my tongue around his cock head and under the rim. It tasted like his cock was leaking pre-cum out the slit like a dripping faucet. Every time I ran my tongue over the slit I could taste another drop of pre-cum so I pressed the tip of my tongue into the slit. I was surprised that the slit was big enough for me to stick the tip of my tongue into it. The inside felt slippery to my tongue as I wiggled it around inside the slit. Daddy moaned loudly while I was doing that. You must be doing something right Sheila, mom said, to get your daddy to moan like that.</p><p>God Nancy, she sucks cock like a pro, he said. I will blast my load in her mouth if she keeps this up. Well Frank mom said breathing hard from the finger fucking Steve was giving her while she sucked his cock, you remember she's your daughter and only 13, take your time with her, you understand? I will dear daddy said breathing hard himself.</p><p>I continued sucking daddy's cock the head of it almost as big as a large plum, and almost as purple. I lowered my hand a little farther down daddy's cock so I could take more of it into my mouth. I could feel it against the back of my throat and it almost gagged me.</p><p>If your going to suck my cock that far into your mouth dear, you need to push it on past the back of your throat. If not it will gag you. You've got to relax and when you feel the head of it near the back of your throat then you swallow like your were swallow a piece of food. As you swallow push down with your head and my cock will slip down your throat. You will have to hold your breath while you have it in your throat but lift your head off it to breath.</p><p>I thought about what daddy had said, I wanted to please him and I wanted to feel his cock down my throat too. After trying it a couple of times I finally got the timing right. Just as the tip of his cock pressed against the back of my throat I swallowed several times while pushing down on his cock. Then pop it pushed past the back of my mouth and down my throat. My nose hit the hair around his cock as the whole thing slid into my throat. Daddy grunted and I could feel his cock jerk in my throat. I could feel his heart beating through his cock to. I lifted my head up and down a little not letting his cock slip out from my throat. Daddy's hips began thrusting up to meet my head as I moved it, he was fucking my mouth like he had fucked my pussy earlier that day. I had to lift my head of his cock to get a breath of air. When I did he groaned again his cock flopping up and down as it jerked freely. Sheila dear, you can't keep sucking me like that, I won't be able to hold it back dear. I almost blew my load down you throat a second ago honey.</p><p>I didn't say anything to daddy, I had been taking deep breaths while daddy was talking. Now I bent over taking his cock once again in my mouth. I could feel his body jump as his cock entered my mouth, licking it a few times with my tongue, I again pushed down with my head while swallowing. His cock felt like it was bigger than before but as soon as it hit the back of my throat with me swallowing, down my throat it slid. Again I forced my head down until my nose was buried in his pubic hairs. Rolling his nuts with both hands now I began swallowing while his cock was in my throat. The shaft of his cock felt like it was throbbing and swelling in my mouth. Then daddy's body went rigid for a few seconds before his hips started his cock fucking my mouth. I held my head as still as I could while daddy shoved his thick cock up and down my throat. After three or four thrusts of his hips he shoved his cock as far as he could down my throat. My nose was pressed hard against his pubic hairs and I felt his huge nuts draw upwards.</p><p>Then daddy's whole body went rigid again, he reached out grabbing my head and pulled it against him making sure his cock stayed buried down my throat.</p><p>GGGGGRRRRrrrrrrrrrr, OOOOHHHHHhhhhhhh, AAAAAHHHHHhhhh, FFFFUUUCCCKKKK, I heard daddy almost scream. OOHHH GGGOOOD SSSSSHHHHEEEEIIIILLLLAAA HHHEERRREEE IIITTT CCOOMMMEESS.</p><p>Then his hips thrust up and down two more times. The thick blood vein running the length of his cock echoed the beating of his heart as he drove his cock into my throat. I felt his whole nut sack jerk upwards and it seemed like his cock would swell at the base and then the swelling would travel up the length of his cock that was shoved down my throat. His body shook each time this happened. After the third or fourth time I finally realized that daddy's seed was exploding up his cock where it was emptied into my throat. I swallowed some more thinking I needed to swallow it, not realizing once in my throat the reflexes would do that anyway.</p><p>When I swallowed daddy's hips jerked again as his cock continued ejaculating his sperm down my throat. I was about out of breath and I needed a breath of air. I didn't think about his cum shooting out the end of his cock as I lifted my head. Daddy's cock shot a couple of wads of cum inside my mouth as his cock slipped out my throat and then out my mouth. Once it left my mouth several more blasts of hot sticky cum hit my face as I lifted it up. The rest of his seed spewed out his cock. Several gobs of cum landed on his chest and even more on his stomach. Finally, his cock still jerking, his seed just oozed out the end and down the side to drip into his pubic hairs.</p><p>I drew in several breaths of air through my nose, tasting daddy's cum he had left in my mouth. It was strange tasting, almost like pre-cum. It was thicker though and seemed to stick to the inside of my mouth even when I tried swallowing it. It was so slippery when I ran my tongue around the inside of my mouth feeling and tasting it. It had a saltier taste to then the pre-cum, but really didn't taste bad.</p><p>I looked at daddy. He was just laying there on his back his eyes closed breathing hard. His cock still rigid although I don't think it was a hard as it was when he was shooting off. I reached out and rubbed the cum where it had landed on his chest and stomach. Feeling how slippery and sticky it was.</p><p>Daddy opened his eyes when I started rubbing the cum on him. Daddy, why is it white and so sticky? The reason it's white dear is because it has millions of sperm in it. They are what make it so white, and it is sticky so it sticks to the inside of the woman's pussy. This way the sperm can continue to swim to the egg before they drip out of her. That's smart I thought to my self but didn't say anything.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 29</h5><p>Mom had begun sucking Steve's cock when I started sucking daddy's cock. I think the idea of the whole family there naked and fucking in front of each other had the same effect on us all. I know my pussy was screaming for release all the time I was sucking daddy's cock.</p><p>I heard Steve moan a couple of times although I don't think he had cum yet by the time daddy shot his load.</p><p>We turned to watch mom as she sucked on my brother's cock. You would think she was eating an ice cream bar the way she was licking and sucking on it. It didn't matter though, Steve's cock was as rock hard as ever.</p><p>Then daddy and I watched as she climbed up on Steve's cock for the second time in less that 30 minutes. Gently lowering herself down on his cock as Steve let out a moan of pleasure. Feels good don't it son she said? OH GOD DOES IT MOM, he said. It feels like your pussy is on fire. It is dear and I hope you can put out the flames.</p><p>Mother had been watching me giving daddy a blow job, while not forgetting that she had a cock inside her cunt too.</p><p>Mom was doing like she had done when she had fucked Steve earlier. She was sliding her hips back and forth over Steve's waist. They both had their eyes closed, letting mom fuck him as much as she wanted right now.</p><p>When the length of daddy's cock disappeared into my mouth mom said I can't believe that you've got all your father's cock in your mouth? My mouth was full then so I couldn't say anything.</p><p>Frank, my mom said to daddy, don't strangle your daughter with that huge cock shoved down her throat. Nancy, if it were hurting her don't you think she would stop? I am not the one on top here she is.</p><p>Then with mom watching me deep throat daddy's cock, I knew mom realized when daddy started blasting his cum down my throat when she told him to be careful not to strangle me with his cum. I don't think daddy even heard mom say that though. He to far gone in thrones of ecstasy, his cock buried in his daughter's throat while her throat milked cum from it.</p><p>Now we watched as mom rode Steve's cock trying to reach another orgasm herself. Fuck him honey daddy told her fuck that young virile cock crammed into your cunt. Fuck the thing until it explodes and fills you with its cum.</p><p>I could believe that daddy was talking like this but his words seemed to have an affect on mom. She was working her hips back and forth faster now.</p><p>Daddy stood up, walked over to mom and began rubbing and playing with her tits. He leaned over and started sucking on one while playing with the other. Mom moaned a little and kept riding my brother's cock. Just then Steve let out a big moan as his body went rigid. I had learned the signs by now, he was about to fill mom's cunt with his seed for a second time in an less than an hour.</p><p>OH GOD was all he said, mom stopped sliding her hips and I could tell she was contracting her vagina mussels around his cock. Steve, his eyes closed, just grunted each time a wad of cum shot out his cock into mom. Mom hadn't reached her orgasm before Steve shot off. Still milking his cock with her cunt she felt his cock began to shrink and get soft. I'm sorry mom Steve said, I just couldn't hold it back any longer. I couldn't keep your pussy from sucking my cum right out.</p><p>That's ok son, mom said, sometimes that happens, don't it Frank? Daddy blushed a little but said yes it does son.</p><p>I felt bad for mom because she hadn't reached her orgasm. I was going to suggest that daddy fuck her until she did but when I looked down at his cock it was limp to.</p><p>Mom climbed off Steve his limp cock falling out as she got up. A puddle of his cum all over his pubic hairs and nut sack. He must have blasted a load into mom I thought to myself.</p><p>I was trying to think what we could do for mom to help her have an orgasm too. Just then our male dog Boss showed up in the stall and was standing there wagging his tail.</p><p>That was when I got a brainstorm. Both daddy and Steve's cock were limp, but Boss cock hadn't even been hard yet. I knew he had a cock bigger than Steve's and he had given me orgasms before when he fucked me.</p><p>Even though mom hadn't had her second orgasm I knew she would never agree to a dog fucking her. It had been a battle talking her into having sex with her own son.</p><p>Daddy I said, why don't you masturbate mom until she has an orgasm? That way she gets to have hers too. Good idea Sheila daddy said as he told Steve to get up and mom to lay where Steve had been laying. While mom was laying down I whispered in Steve's ear. Let's tie mom up and get Boss to fuck her, I know he could make her cum, he did me. I don't know Steve said, do you think daddy would go for it? I hadn't thought about that. Daddy might not think it was such a good idea Boss fucking his wife. Probably not I said, but I bet I could distract him by sucking his cock again. Long enough for you to get the dog hard and started fucking mom. Want to try it? All they can say is stop right? Right that's all they can do.</p><p>Mom had laid down on the bales of hay where Steve had been. Daddy was bent over her finger fucking her while he played with her clit. Mom's cunt lips were huge, they were swollen thick from excitement and desire.</p><p>I eased myself out of the stall over to where the thin ropes were hanging and took down several before heading back into the stall with them.</p><p>Boss was laying down near one side of the stall licking his own cock that was already half out its sheath. Getting cleaned up for action huh Boss, I thought to myself?</p><p>I walked up beside daddy still holding the ropes. Daddy I said, do you think mom would get more excited if we tied her up and all of us helped you make her have an orgasm? He thought a moment looking at mom, shrugged his shoulders and said, why not honey what do you think? I don't care mom said, I just need some release, I feel like I want to explode I'm so hot.</p><p>Ok dear daddy said as I handed him and Steve some of the ropes. Each of us took a hand or foot and tied the ropes around them. Then Steve took the ropes hooked to her hands, ran them through the strings on the bales of straw and tied them together. Daddy took the ropes tied to her feet and one rope he tied to one side of the stall pulling that leg towards that side of the stall. Then he took the other rope and tied it to the other side of the stall pulling mom's legs wide enough apart so you could stand between them.</p><p>Can I play with her pussy Steve asked while you two play with her tits? Sure son, why not daddy said moving away from her waist towards her head. Steve began rubbing mom's clit that was still sticking out from between her swollen pussy lips. Mom arched her hip upwards against his hand putting more pressure against it. Daddy began pinching mom's nipples making them swell and get hard. I stood watching Steve and daddy working on mom's body while she responded to it.</p><p>I was standing between Steve and daddy when I ask Steve why he didn't get between mom's legs? Wouldn't it be easier for you to play with mom if you were there? He didn't say anything just looked at me and then moved between mom's legs. I rubbed mom's stomach a few times before turning my head to look for Boss. He was still laying where I saw him earlier. I snapped my fingers and his head jerked up so he could see me. I patted the side of my naked leg signaling for him to come to me. He licked his half hard cock a few more times before getting up and slowly walking over to me. I patted him on the head before he pushed his nose between my ass cheeks, sniffing my pussy. I felt his tongue lick my cunt as he sniffed it. I knew he could smell cum and pussy juices that were dripping from it.</p><p>Catching Steve's eye, I looked down at Boss. Steve nodded slightly and patted the side of his leg. He had to pat his leg a couple of times before Boss noticed and walked over to him. I watched as Steve scratched Boss's head and as Boss raised his head up and licked Steve's cock. From where I was standing and where Boss was standing I could see that his cock was almost all the way out from its sheath. Again I looked at Steve than at Boss and then at mom. Steve acted like he couldn't figure out what I was trying to say. After a couple of times repeating the motions, he finally got the message.</p><p>I now moved over to the other side of daddy so I was closest to mom's head. Instead of playing with mom's tits and her rock hard nipples, I reached down between daddy's legs to find his cock. It was hanging there just as limp as I had left it after sucking him off. He turned and we looked into each other's eyes as my hand circled his cock and I squeezed it gently. I smiled it what I hopped was a lustful smile at him. He mouthed the words ""I love you dear"" to me and I mouthed them back giving his cock another gentle squeeze.</p><p>Then I squatted down beside daddy patting his leg. When he looked down at me I motioned for him to turn and face me. When he did I took hold of his placid limp cock and gently sucked it into my mouth. I could still taste his cum on it as I gently ran my tongue over it. Slowly it began to stir and I could feel it moving on its own.</p><p>My main interest at this time wasn't to get daddy hard though. I just wanted to distract him long enough for Steve to get Boss up on mom and the dog's cock inside her cunt.</p><p>I leaned a little to one side and saw Steve with his hand under Boss's belly playing with the dog's cock. It was already thick and hard and I knew we were about to introduce mom into something entirely new to her and daddy.</p><p>Still watching Steve he lifted Boss up by his front legs making sure that they didn't touch mom yet. He led Boss forward as far as he could with his fingers still in mom's cunt. Then Steve removed his fingers grasped Boss cock as he walked him forward he directed his cock into mom's waiting cunt. Steve let Boss's legs go and they landed on each side of mom's waist. A final thrust of Boss's hips and his entire cock was sunk into mom's pussy up to his balls.</p><p>I would have thought mom would have opened noticed Boss's fur against her waist and a cock in her. Well she did notice the cock in her but not the furry legs on each side of her waist. All she felt was this thick hot hard cock filling her cunt. I knew the feeling all to well myself.</p><p>Steve stepped back, moved to the side a little, squatted down and watched as Boss drove his doggy cock into our mom. Once I knew that Boss was driving his cock in and out mom's cunt I let daddy's semi hard cock drop from my mouth and stood up. Daddy still facing me didn't even know Boss was fucking mom. Right now he was wondering why I stopped sucking his cock. Looking past daddy I could see Boss's hips humping mom. I was surprised to see her hips thrusting back up against him.</p><p>Then I heard mom moaning and she was saying that's it honey fuck me hard it feels so good. Fuck me.... But that is when she must have opened her eyes, because she actually screamed, NO, NO, NO the dog is fucking me, NO.</p><p>Daddy jerked around and his mouth just dropped open as he stood there watching our family dog fucking his wife as fast as he could drive his cock in and out her cunt. Frank, stop him, stop him, don't let the dog fuck me Frank. Daddy didn't say anything, not only did he not say anything he didn't do anything either. Nothing but stood there watching Boss pound his cock in and out her pussy.</p><p>Come on mom I said, I know it feels good, he can make you cum if you let him. I know he can, he has made me cum before to. He's good mom, let him fuck you into an orgasm mom and see if it don't feel good.</p><p>Mom looked up at me with startled eyes, as I just realized what I had done. I had just told both my parents that I had let a dog fuck be and had orgasms while he did it.</p><p>Boss continued humping mom's pussy. I knew his cock was driving deep into it and that she could feel his furry sheath against her swollen clit. She was still begging us to stop Boss from fucking her, but as I watched her own desire had taken over. Mom's hips had started thrusting up to meet Boss's inward drive, she was trying to feel every inch of doggy cock she could. Mom had stopped begging us to stop the dog now and when I looked her eyes were shut and her hips were jerking up and down almost as fast as Boss's hips.</p><p>Her mouth open, mom was gulping in deep breaths of air as she fucked Boss as hard as he fucked her. I glanced down at daddy's cock and was surprised to see that watching Boss fuck mom had given him another hard-on. His cock stuck almost straight up along his stomach it was so hard.</p><p>When I looked back up at mom her knees looked like she was trying to squeeze Boss, I think she wanted to wrap her legs around his body and pull him into her but the ropes kept her from that. I watched as Boss gave a final thrust hard into mom's cunt. I new from that thrust if mom's cunt was big enough his cock ball would slide inside mom's cunt and swell up to the size of a tennis ball. When mom felt Boss drive his cock that deep into her that was enough to drive her into her orgasm. Her body jerked wildly with spasms from the orgasm. Boss just held his cock in her his cock ball swelling up inside her vagina. I think mom could feel it swelling now because her eyes jerked open. His cock is swelling inside me, he's shooting his cum in me Frank, it feels like fire in my pussy she said. My God he keeps shooting it and shooting it inside my cunt. I can feel the pressure inside me he's cum so much. It isn't stopping either Frank, I feel like his cum is stretching my vagina to its limits and his cock ball feels like it is almost three inches across and getting bigger.</p><p>That's his cock ball mom I said, you know the same thing that keeps a male and female dog locked together after they fuck. The ball swells up inside the pussy to keep his seed in. Well it's doing just that Sheila, my cunt feels full of it, more cum inside me than I have ever had at one time she said.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 30</h5><p>With Boss still locked in mom's cunt, his seed swimming around inside her. I bent over and took my daddy's cock in my mouth again. I licked it all over making sure it was covered with my spit. Then I stood up and leaned over mom chest. Resting my tits against hers.</p><p>Daddy please fuck me now, I said. I want to feel a cock in my pussy. Moving up behind me he pushed his cock down so it was sticking out instead of up and slowly slipped it between my thighs. His cock was long and thick enough that he could press his hips against my ass and his cock would stick out between my thighs about three inches in the front.</p><p>I reached down and gently rubbed the head of his cock where it stuck out between my legs. He moved his hips back until the cock head withdrew from sticking out between my legs, but I still held it between my thighs. Daddy slid h is cock back and forth like he was fucking my legs a few time as I played with the head each time it stuck through my thighs. Each thrust through my thighs pushed his cock against my tiny clit and my body tingled from the feeling. I would push upwards on his cock as he slid it through my thighs forcing it against my pussy and clit. I could feel the swelling shape of the head as it slid forward only to drop away when the rim of it passed my clit only to have pressure against it again as the shaft slid by.</p><p>I was getting hot and began wiggling my hips around, I think my nipples were getting hard. Even though Boss's cock was still tightly locked inside her by his cock ball, she began moving her chest as much as she could against mine. My small nipples sliding across her sweat soaked body.</p><p>Sliding farther over my mother's body, almost completely across her now with my ass level with her side I spread my legs open for my father. Frank untie my hands please she said, they are cramping me. Daddy bent over and untied her hand then went around and untied the other one. Untie her legs Steve he said to my brother and Steve did. With her legs untied she wrapped them around Boss's back and pulled him against her. You lovely lover she said to him, you made me cum. You fucked me into an orgasm with my whole family watching and you know what it was great.</p><p>With mom's hands untied, daddy walked back around behind me. Only this time mom reached under my leg and took hold of daddy's cock. Take your time Frank she's only 13 remember. I know dear was all he said. I felt daddy move forward as mom guided his cock. She couldn't see where his cock was going from her position and when I felt it press against my ass hole, lower I said. Daddy backed up slightly and mom pulled his cock farther down as he moved forward again. I felt the head of his cock as it touched my pussy lips as it started sliding forward. Pushing my stomach down causing my hips to pivot up the tip of his cock slipping down the length of my cunt lips finally found the tiny opening to my vagina. That's it, is all I said. Daddy paused there a second and then began pushing gently forward. I could feel mom as she moved daddy's cock back and forth slightly like she was trying to feel if he had it in my pussy or not yet. I think she was trying to judge how much pressure he was pushing against my vagina by how much his cock moved back and forth. Easy Frank she said again, go slow and be gentle.</p><p>He didn't speak but kept the head of his cock pushing against my vagina. I could tell that my vagina had opened up some. It felt like more of the head was in me now. He kept the pressure of his cock firm against my vagina with mom still moving it back and forth. About that time mom grasped out loud and her body jumped. When I looked up Boss was on the ground. I knew he must have just pulled himself free, even though his cock ball hadn't gone down all the way. It must have hurt mom when he pulled it out because she jumped.</p><p>Boss began licking his cum from her pussy just like he had done with mine after fucking me. Each time his tongue raked across mom's clit she jumped. God mom I heard Steve saying he sure filled you up with his cum. It's running down the crack of you ass there's so much.</p><p>Mom had stopped moving daddy's cock when Boss had jerked himself free but daddy hadn't stopped pushing against my cunt. I felt daddy give a slight shove forwards with his hips. This did more than make me slide on mom, I felt his cock head fully enter my vagina. The opening of it closed around his cock just under the rim where his cock got smaller. I jumped slightly from the pain but mom didn't catch it because of Boss licking her pussy.</p><p>That feels real good daddy I said and he paused with his cock head buried inside me. I wiggled my hips a little just to let him know I meant it. When I did he started pushing his cock into me again. Since his cock shaft was slightly smaller than the head of his cock, and he had already stretched my vagina open enough for it to get in. his cock slid deeper without a lot of pain or effort. I felt the tip of daddy's cock reach the end of my vagina and press against my cervix.</p><p>Mom must have been paying some attention to because she said Frank that's probably far enough dear she's only 13 years old and her vagina can't be big enough to take all of you.</p><p>Daddy kept his cock head pressed against my cervix a few seconds. I think he was trying to let his cock cool off so he wouldn't shoot off right away. After all, her was this fantastic young tight pussy and he was buried up as far as he could in it. Not to mention that it belonged to his lovely daughter who he loved with all his heart. Her own mother holding his cock as it entered his daughter's vagina.</p><p>The heat from daddy's cock was unbelievable. It seemed to set my cunt on fire even with it just sitting inside me. I could feel the thumping of daddy's heart through the blood veins in his cock inside me. Mom let go of daddy's cock now, I guess she figured he didn't need her to hold it anymore. I could fell her as she played with his nuts and rolled them in their sac. Then sliding her finger along the underside of his cock until she reached my vagina stretched taut around his cock. Mom slid her finger forward just a little more and let her nail rake gently across my clitoris. My whole body jerked when she did that. I jerked so hard that daddy's cock pushed against my cervix hard enough to hurt and at the same time made me squeeze my vagina mussels around daddy's cock. That was enough for daddy. He slowly started pulling his cock out until my vagina squeezed shut just under the rim of his cock head again. He held it there for a second then slowly pushed it back inside me until the tip reached the cervix. Again he held it there a second and while he held it in that position mom again raked her nail across my clit. It had the same reaction as before and I jerked. God this feels so good I heard daddy say to no one in particular as his cock started on another course like the last one.</p><p>This time mom kept her finger pressed on my clit and slid it back and forth over it. Each time she did my vagina tingle and contracted. Each time it contracted daddy moaned as he continued to pull his cock almost all the way out and then sink it all the way in.</p><p>My cunt was on fire by now and all I wanted to do was fuck until I reached an orgasm. Between mother and daddy it seemed like they wanted to take their time. I didn't, I wanted to cum and in a hurry, not knowing the choice wasn't up to me right then.</p><p>Turning my head to see where Boss and Steve were I was surprised to see Steve with another hard-on. He was just standing there watching daddy fuck me and slowly jacking him self. Steve I said, why jack yourself off when there is a pussy you can fuck? He acted like he had forgotten all about mom's pussy there and I watched as he moved between her legs and slid his cock into her dog fucked cunt. I knew mom felt his cock by the hesitation in her hand on my clit. The hesitation only lasted a second and once again she was busy rubbing my clit while her son fucked her for the third time that afternoon.</p><p>I had realized it before now but daddy's paced had picked up some. He was moving his cock in and out my pussy a little quicker than before. When he shoved his cock into me it seemed to slide in much easier now, I guess my vagina had stretched enough to allow daddy to fuck me easier and with longer strokes. It felt like the head of his cock was hitting my cervix harder now as he hit the end of my vagina, and on the with drawl of it I thought it would slip completely some times.</p><p>Daddy wasn't the only one moving faster now, my own hips were bucking up and down regularly to match each thrust of his cock. I was sweating now and cold feel the sweat from daddy's stomach each time it hit against my ass. My chest was drenched in mine and mom's sweat as out tits slide over each other's chest. Her up and down movement from the fucking Steve was doing an mine from daddy driving his hard cock deep into my hole.</p><p>I was the first to reach an orgasm, I felt it build up, not slow as others usually had but this one built in a flash. I started feeling it deep down in my vagina. I felt it start its contractions and then wham my whole body when stiff and began jerking. I didn't even have time to scream or yell or tell anyone I was cumming. All of a sudden the orgasm hit me as I was its slave, my body reacting to it.</p><p>I think mom noticed it first because from what I can remember it seemed like she started flicking my clit with her finger as fast as she could. I thought I heard her say, Frank, she's cumming now Frank, fill her cunt with your cum while it is scalding hot to her. I felt daddy drive his cock into me harder than ever and hold it pressed tightly against my cervix. I felt his hand grab me by the waist and pull me harder on his cock, lifting me almost off mom. Then I felt it. It seemed like it was in slow motion. First his cock shaft seemed to swell up right where it entered my vagina. I could feel the bulge in his cock as it slid along the cock shaft towards the cock head. It evened seemed like the skinny area right under the cock rim swelled just before I felt it. Daddy's scalding, white hot seed blasted out the slit in his cock head. Daddy was pulling my onto his cock so hard his cock head was buried against my cervix. I felt his seed force its self out the end of his cock and through the tight ring of mussels that makes up the cervix. Daddy was cumming so hard and holding me so tight against his cock that it was forcing his cum through my cervix deeper inside me than any cum had ever been.</p><p>I remember seeing stars my eyes were closed so tight and I felt so fucking good as my own daddy filled me with his cum that I think I passed out.</p><p>When I came to, Steve had dumped another load of cum into mom's cunt and all of us were breathing so hard trying to catch our breath.</p><p>This has been one of the best times in my life daddy said to us all. How about you Nancy? I have to admit mom said, I was so scared at first, but God I got horny just watching Steve fuck his sister I knew I wanted him to fuck me too. I just didn't know what to do. Thank you children for helping me overcome my fears and talking me into this. I think this has been the first time I have openly enjoyed fucking in my life. I love it when your father and I fuck but being able to fuck openly like this in front of everyone was just so much better. Sheila, I have never been fucked by a dog before, I have to admit I have thought about dog's cocks before when I have seen them. I have thought about how big they look when they are fucking other dogs. I have even fantasized about being fucked by a big dog. Thank you for helping me full fill those fantasies. Now that they are not fantasies anymore Frank do you think we can invited Boss into our love making sometimes?</p><p>Daddy's reply was only this.</p><p>I want you all to know that you mother and I truly had a wonderful time with you children. You are great lovers and it feels wonderful having sex you two. If you would like we can make this a family thing any time you would like to.</p><p>Is that ok with you Steve, Shelia?</p><p>Oh yes daddy, I said, you and Steve make me feel so good when you fuck me, oh yea so does Boss.</p>"
921,Svetlana,Brody,,"['Mf(14)', 'rom', 'oral', 'fond', 'cons', 'voy', '1st', 'slow']","The neighbor girl became good friends with Karl and his wife. She even volunteered to babysit their little daughter. What changes took place and what events unfolded that brought this young man to accept her proposition to marry him? Note: there is some Russian included in the story to make it more believable--but the translations are always there. (If you don't want the story part, skip down to the action, say Chapter 8 through the end.)",2013-07-17T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>I got married right out of college. I was still a young 21, having rushed through high school and then college at break-neck speed. But my senior year, I found her! Kristy and I hit it off very well together, so we got married a couple months after our graduation. I started a new job as a web programmer and Kristy started her job in accounting across town. We moved into a nice apartment complex and began saving our money for our eventual dream house and family.</p><p>About a year later Kristy informed me that she was pregnant. I was shocked. It wasn't in our plans to have a kid yet. She saw the fear in my eyes and whispered, ""I'm going to need to to support me, Karl.""</p><p>I snapped out of it and became the loving, doting father-to-be I needed to be.</p><p>It was about then that I met ""her.""</p><p>""She"" was a lithe, young willowy girl that came around the corner. She had on white shorts that were extra short. She wore sandals thus her legs which were thin seemed to stretch endlessly from the ground up to the torso. She had a nice tan--not too dark, just lightly brown. And her light blonde hair cascaded full and wavy over her shoulders down to nearly her waist. Her blouse was pink, somewhat crenelated but gave no hint of womanly development. I guessed she might have been 10--or 12 at the outside--but only because her face seemed to be well beyond childish baby-fat stage. She was definitely a cute child.</p><p>She glanced up at me, smiled and then turned to go into the laundry room. A couple of days later I found out that she had just moved in with her mother and sibblings to an apartment on the otherside of the grassy quad from our apartment. </p><p>Several days later, I was outside at sunset, walking with my wife and this lovely blonde nyad was sitting on a step playing with a kitten.</p><p>""That is a cute kitten,"" my wife said. ""It is yours?""</p><p>The girl looked up. ""Yes. This is Sasha.""</p><p>""That's a nice name,"" Kristy went on. ""What your name?""</p><p>""Svetlana Morganova. We live over there,"" she turned and pointed.</p><p>""It's good to meet you, Svetlana. I'm Kristy and this is Karl.""</p><p>""And you're going to be having a baby soon?""</p><p>Kristy laughed and I smiled. ""Yes, it's becoming obvious.""</p><p>""Well, I can help babysit when you need that,"" Svetlana offered.</p><p>""Well, how old are you, Svetlana?""</p><p>""I just turned thirteen.""</p><p>(That surprised me. I really thought she was younger.)</p><p>""We'll keep that in mind,"" Kristy said. ""Talk with you later.""</p><p>Svetlana waved then made her kitty wave its paw.</p><p>As we walked away, Kristy said, ""She seems like a responsible child. I'm going to have to get to know her and their family better.""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""Is that all you have to say?"" Kristy laughed.</p><p>""Pretty much. You summed it up pretty well.""</p><p>""What were you thinking, Mr. Quiet-one?""</p><p>""Me? I'm still getting my head around being a daddy. For instance, if we have a little girl, will she have hair that would be as long as Svetlana's? And if so, then how do you brush it or wash it?""</p><p>Kristy laughed and held onto my arm. ""You really do surprise me sometimes with what goes on in your head.""</p><p>""It seems obvious to me,"" I replied.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>The baby came in October: Tanya Sofia. The neighbors all took turns coming to visit, some brought little gifts and a few brought food. </p><p>About a week later, Svetlana appeared at our door and smiled. ""Can I see your new baby?""</p><p>Kristy nodded and invited Svetlana in then motioned for her to sit on the couch. A few moments later Kristy reappeared with our baby girl and asked, ""Would you want to hold her?""</p><p>Svetlana nodded energetically. ""Please?""</p><p>Kristy gently placed the baby in the young girl's arms and watched as her face lit up with joy.</p><p>""She is so pretty!"" Svetlana said. ""What's her name?""</p><p>""Tanya Sofia,"" I replied.</p><p>""That could be a good Russian name,"" Svetlana answered. ""Are you Russian?""</p><p>""No, not at all. Tanya is actually found throughout Northern European cultures and Sofia comes originally from Greek.""</p><p>""Really? How'd you know that?""</p><p>""I studied it and looked it up.""</p><p>Little Tanya Sofia started fussing and Svetlana placed her finger next to the baby's cheek. Tanya turned as though to nurse.</p><p>""She's hungry, isn't she?"" the girl ask my wife.</p><p>Kristy nodded and bent to take the baby from her.</p><p>""Thank you for letting me hold her. Please do remember me if you need any baby sitting."" And then she was gone.</p><p>""I like her,"" Kristy said as she started nursing Tanya. ""She is a respectful youth.""</p><p>""She also understood how to hold a baby as well as what clues a baby gives."" I smiled at Kristy. ""There. How about that for having a little more thought about it?""</p><p>""Come here and let me kiss you.""</p><p>I readily obliged.</p><p>It was several days later that there was a knock on our door. I answered it and was surprised to see a very Slavic looking woman with four kids in tow. Svetlana stood next to her.</p><p>""Ha-low,"" she said. ""I do hate botherink, but Sveta said we must meet new baby.""</p><p>""Yes. Come in. My name is Karl Becker."" I looked behind me. ""And this is my wife, Kristy.""</p><p>""Yes, pleased to meet you. I am Olga Morganova.""</p><p>Introductions were made all around. Svetlana was the second oldest of six children. The oldest, Lyubov, was working at Burger King. But in order, the children were, Lyubov, 15; Svetlana, 13; Vadim, 11; Yevgeny, 10, Anya, 8; and Katyushka, 5.</p><p>Kristy showed the baby to our visitors and Olga said, ""I tried to tell Sveta if you see one baby, you see all babbies. But,"" she stopped and smiled for the first time, ""I was wrong. This baby cute.""</p><p>""Thank you, Olga,"" I said.</p><p>""Svetlana has offered her services to be our baby sitter when the time comes,"" Kristy began.</p><p>""She is very good with young children,"" Olga chuckled and pointed to the rest of her family. ""She had much practice. Besides, having little money can be good.""</p><p>""Are you then a single mother?"" Kristy asked.</p><p>Olga wrinkled her brow. ""There is only one of me, yes?""</p><p>""I'm sorry. I mean, it's just you? No husband?""</p><p>""No husband. No. Threw bum out.""</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" Kristy started.</p><p>""No, it was best. Now we okay. And glad to meet your baby.""</p><p>I was intrigued by this point. I had Russian classes in college and minored in Russian history in addition to my computer major. ""How long have you been in the United States?"" I asked.</p><p>""Just since summer.""</p><p>""It's always difficult settling into a new place without having to learn a new language too.""</p><p>""Don't assume that you understand our difficulties,"" she stopped me short.</p><p>""No ne dumayte, chto ya glupii."" (But don't think that I'm stupid.)</p><p>She stopped and her jaw dropped a little. Svetlana put her hand over her mouth to cover a smile.</p><p>""Tii znayesh kak govoriit pa-russkii?"" (You know how to speak Russian?)</p><p>""Eto pravda. No pa-russkii yaziik moi--vrak moi!"" (That's the truth. But in Russian, my tongue is my enemy.)</p><p>""Nu, eto drugoye."" (Well, that's different.) She smiled again and extended her hand. ""Perhaps I misread you. A pleasure. Blessings on your little one.""</p><p>After I closed the door, Kristy came up to me and whispered, ""I do believe you actually charmed her.""</p><p>It was after Christmas that Svetlana began hanging around our apartment during the later afternoon, after school and before supper. At first she just hung around. Then Kristy suggested that she could either help or do homework. She started doing both. By the time I arrived home Svetlana would be at the dinner table with her books and Kristy would be taking care of the baby and starting dinner. And I was roped into helping her with her math and then her science.</p><p>It was around April that Kristy felt that she could leave baby Tanya alone for a few hours. Svetlana was called upon and her mother, Olga, agreed. Olga also whispered ""Thank you for helping her school work.""</p><p>""Our pleasure,"" Kristy quietly replied.</p><p>""Sveta has turned around grades in school. Very good now.""</p><p>""I'm glad to hear,"" I interjected. ""She mentioned that she likes math and science now.""</p><p>""And that is surprise,"" Olga said. ""She hated that before. Can you help Vadim and Yevgeny?""</p><p>""If they want to be helped,"" I replied. ""I'm no magician.""</p><p>""Okay, and you'll be back when?""</p><p>""Here's our cell phone number,"" Kristy explained, ""and we should be back around eight o'clock.""</p><p>We had a good time out even though Kristy kept thinking about the baby. We had a nice dinner and a lovely walk around the downtown, but Kristy was anxious to get back so we headed home a bit earlier than originally planned. I was thinking that could have happened so I had an extra dessert stored at home in the freezer.</p><p>But imagine our surprise when we opened up the front door and saw Svetlana on the couch, her shirt off and our baby nestled up against her tiny breast. I just stared, dumbfounded, trying to take it all in. On one hand shocked by the sight, but on the other hand absolutely spell-bound by how cute Svetlana's little tits looked.</p><p>Kristy let out a half shriek then rushed forward and snatched Tanya from the sitter. ""What are you doing?""</p><p>Svetlana started crying and blubbered things like ""I'm trying to calm her. She wouldn't take bottle!""</p><p>Kristy finally calmed down and sat next to Svetlana. ""Okay, honey, let's start from the top. What happened?""</p><p>And Svetlana sat there, her shirt still off with her beautiful, tiny handfuls of barely-there tits displayed for all to see They weren't even been 'A' cups--merely small mounds capped with a medium size nipple each. I suddenly felt self-conscious and so did my Mr. Woody. I took my coat off and, as I held it in front of me, I coughed. Kristy looked up at me so I nodded at our half-naked sitter.</p><p>""Yes, and while you tell me what happened, Karl will take the baby to bed and you'll put your shirt back on. Okay?""</p><p>It was thirty or forty minutes later after Svetlana calmed down--and Kristy too--that my wife walked her back home and made sure that she was okay. After Kristy returned she whispered ""You got a little bit of a show there, didn't you?""</p><p>""Yeah, but not the sort of show I was wanting."" (I left it purposefully nebulous.) ""But what happened?""</p><p>""It's a cultural thing, I guess. If the baby won't take a bottle, give 'em a boob. She doesn't have much in that department, but evidently Tanya tried it, especially after Svetlana covered her nipple with my milk.""</p><p>""But that doesn't feed the baby,"" I said. ""Right?""</p><p>""No. It just calms the baby down. Or it could.""</p><p>""And you're okay with that?""</p><p>""It's a little weird. But I remember reading about it while I was pregnant."" She gave me a hug. ""But I never thought I'd have to deal with it up close and personal."" She rubbed my crotch. ""What's this I feel? Are you extra turned on by seeing a little tit tonight?""</p><p>""Little is right!"" I quipped, hoping that I wasn't in gobs of trouble.</p><p>""Really turned on?"" she pressed.</p><p>""Kristy, I'm a guy. What do you expect. We haven't exactly had our love making times as often now that the baby's been born. And then some strange tits show up in my living room looking all naked and whatnot.""</p><p>""Well, let's take care of that, lover,"" she cooed. ""I'm going to feed our little one, then I'm going to suck you dry and hope that you can pump me full of your love juice.""</p><p>""Oh, baby!""</p><p>Sex was so good that night! But I kept imagining Svetlana's tiny tits beneath my fingers as I played with Kristy's ample, nursing breasts. And as I lick Kristy's pussy, I wondered what Svetlana's little pussy would be like, since her tits were so tiny. I spewed gobs of cream in Krsity's mouth then pumped her full of more baby-making juice. We fell asleep in the nude, my dick still semi-hard and craddled in her butt crack and my hands cupping her breasts.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>Kristy and I picked up our love-making sessions after that. And that really did help keep my mind off of what Svetlana had under her clothes. Mostly. </p><p>The school year ended for Svetlana and her siblings near the first week in June which meant that they were all home more often. Olga was pretty good about seeing that her children had some place to go and that they were supervised most of the time. It's just that there were a lot of times--especially in the late afternoon or the weekends where they were free to hang out around the apartments. Most of it was good. It's just that we also had a pool so that meant if there was a willing adult there, Olga's children wanted to hang out in the pool too.</p><p>Kristy and I set up something with Olga so that either one or both of us would watch the pool--and her children--for an hour on certain days. We emphasized ""one hour"" and Olga reiterated that to her brood. And things worked out well. Even Vadim and Yevgeny were okay--in spite of my initial worries about rambunctuous boys.</p><p>Kristy was back at work part time and my boss let me telecommute so that I was able to watch our baby most of the time when Kristy was at work. There were a few times where we needed a sitter and Svetlana worked out well for most of those occasions.</p><p>But the problem really was the pool. Lyubov was hardly ever around, I guess she had work and other friends. Svetlana told us that there was probably a boyfriend too. But Olga's children didn't really have proper ""traditional"" swimming suits. The two boys wore short pants--that was okay. The two younger girls wore just their panties. On one hand they were only 8 and 5 years old, but on the other hand, this was a public place in the USA. And Svetlana wore a small tee-shirt and her panties. Kristy was watching them that first day and let it slide seeing that nothing was indecent. She also pointed out to me as I joined them after a half hour or so, that there were no other children in the pool at the moment so the potential troubles were at a minimum.</p><p>Potential troubles my foot! Each of the girls' panties were thin and soaking wet so there was little left to the imagination. Every time they climbed out of the pool, their panties sagged in the back showing a cute peek of a delightful crack and the tops of some very cute buns. Or they would hurry by with their panties scrunched up--either in their butt crack, as though they wore a thong; or tight in their pussy crack, showing a young camel-toe; or loose and floppy so that their pussy was completely visible in spite of their panties. And what's worse, Svetlana's tee-shirt was thin and tight and wet and clung to her skin like a second skin, emphasizing her small tits. And several times I saw her tits directly as the shirt rode up in the water--beautiful tiny cones with inviting nipples capping each. </p><p>I also saw Svetlana's pussy--not just in profile or through the thin fabric which was tantalizing enough. I saw her bare, uncovered pussy staring at my face. I decided that I had better spend my time in the water to hide the uncomfortable swelling that announced Mr. Woody was here and ready for fun and games. I had just swum underwater from one side of the pool to the other and surfaced at the deep end. Svetlana had suddenly appeared there. (I don't think she was there when I started my underwater trek.) But there she was.</p><p>""Hi."" Her voice startled me as I broke the surface. But as I wiped my eyes and held onto the pool edge, the fact that her panties had parted completely to one side allowing her pussy to smile back at me in its vertical slit sort of way. There were no hairs along either side of that beautiful slit. There were only a few tufts of medium dark hairs at the top of her pussy mound. I looked beyond her and saw that Kristy sat facing us in the shade of the pool umbrella talking with the two younger girls who were cooing over baby Tanya.</p><p>""I think you're a little uncovered, Svetlana,"" I said in a low voice.</p><p>""It doesn't matter.""</p><p>""Why not?"" I asked.</p><p>""Not till you're a woman.""</p><p>""You're pretty close.""</p><p>""Hardly.""</p><p>""Svetlana,"" I said, coming up alongside the outside of her leg and nudging them closed. ""You're nearly a woman. Only adults have hair showing up down there.""</p><p>She looked at me as though she couldn't believe what I just said then she opened her legs again and looked closely at her equipment. Her face turned red and she slipped into the water and swam away. I was left with a raging hard cock and a nagging worry in my stomach that I had spoken too much. Svetlana avoided me for the next fifteen minutes or so. First she just swam, then she got out and dried off. She whispered something to my wife then retreated to her apartment. As we were getting everybody else out of the pool, she returned, properly dressed, and helped gather up her siblings.</p><p>As she herded them ahead of her, she hung back briefly and whispered to me, ""I'm so sorry.""</p><p>I put my hand on her shoulder. ""I'm not mad at you; you know that?""</p><p>She nodded. ""You won't tell Mamma, will you?""</p><p>""Not at all.""</p><p>A look of relief washed over her face and she grabbed my hand from her shoulder and squeezed it tightly. ""Thank you. I really didn't know.""</p><p>""Know what?"" I asked.</p><p>""That my pizda was showing.""</p><p>I didn't hear her exact word and it was a slang term anyway, but I guessed what she meant. ""Your pussy?"" I whispered.</p><p>She turned a little red, nodded, gave an awkward smile then disappeared into the apartment with her siblings as Kristy and I retreated into ours.</p><p>As Kristy was changing little Tanya, she suddenly said, ""I think that Olga's children need real swimsuits.""</p><p>""I think you're right. What's your plan?""</p><p>""Let's take them shopping.""</p><p>I thought about it for a few moments. We could definitely afford it, the children definitely needed it, but should I, a man, go shopping with a bunch of neighbor girls? ""I think that would be nice,"" I finally said. ""You could take the girls and I could watch Tanya.""</p><p>""But Vadim and Yevgeny need suits also. You'd have to go help in that department.""</p><p>""Are you sure?""</p><p>""Positive. Let me talk with Olga about it.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>Turns out a bigger issue that what we had initially imagined. Ever go shopping with seven children and only one of your own? Ever go ANYWHERE with seven children? We didn't have a minivan so we decided to make it a walking adventure. It was just under two miles to the mall. We'd shop, catch a bite to eat then walk back. Simple. Right?</p><p>Surprisingly it was simple. Olga must have breathed fire and threatenings at her children if they were to misbehave. Seven children! Even Lyubov came. I guess that Olga saw a free hand out and wanted to cash in as best she could. Lyubov was helpful as was Svetlana for keeping the younger ones in tow and in line. Kristy pushed the stoller with Tanya and I had the job of holding Anya and Katyushka's hands.</p><p>I also watched Lyubov and Svetlana. They were as different as night and day. Where Svetlana had very long blonde hair, Lyubov's was barely shoulder length and dark brown. Where Svetlana was thin and had barely started developing, Lyubov was very womanly: very full hips, tighty and round; breasts that were at least a C or a D cup, lightly held by a lacy brasserie that was partly visible through her thin blouse and bounced beckoningly at each step. Where Svetlana was smallish, barely 5 foot 1 or 2, Lyubov was easily 5 foot 5 or 6. Lyubov was a fashion dresser: tight designer jeans and stylish shoes. Svetlana was a practical dresser: tennis shoes, short pants and a tee-shirt with a ""I heart NY"" design on the front. I guessed she might have picked it up at the thrift store. But I was also fascinated by how different they carried themselves and how different they sounded. I chalked it up to the older teen mind being less resilient to learning new languages. Or perhaps m ore rebellious and stuck remembering how good the old ways were.</p><p>At one point Vadim started crossing the street without looking. Lyubov shouted, ""Vadim Ivanovich!"" And Vadim immediately stopped and looked around. A car turned right in front of him. That was close! I also heard his patronymic name--that is, his father was Ivan. (In Russian and many Slavic languages children have a family name like Stetsenko or Morganov, as well as a given name--a first name--like Vadim or Lyubov. But they are also named by who their father is. If the father is Ivan, the son's patronymic name would be Ivanovich--son of Ivan--and the daughter would be Ivanovna--daughter of Ivan.)</p><p>Shopping went fairly easily. Seriously. Just hold up the swim trunks to the boys to size it then send them in to try it on, and then pick a pack of similarly sized underwear. For the young girls, Kristy herded them into the dressing room and came out ten minute later with giggling girls in cute suits.</p><p>Svetlana was holding Tanya but rushed over to her little sisters and hugged them. ""You look wonderful!""</p><p>Even Lyubov smiled.</p><p>A few minutes later the younger girls were back in their street clothes still bouncing with excitement. At that point I paid for the loot that we picked up so far and Kristy took Lyubov and Svetlana to the junior girls section to pick out swimsuits and the like. </p><p>It was at that point that the only weird thing happened. I was standing outside the junior girl's section with the two boys and the two younger girls and the little baby. It must have set off warning bells for some old sales lady. </p><p>She came over and asked if everything was okay.</p><p>""Yes, ma'am! Just waiting for my wife.""</p><p>She looked me over and asked, ""Are these all yours?""</p><p>""Some.""</p><p>Kristy saw me being interrogated and came over. ""You know that he's really super helpful,"" she said, catching the sales lady off-guard.</p><p>""I'm sorry, pardon?""</p><p>""This man, my husband, is super helpful,"" Kristy repeated. ""He's watching these neighbor children while I help their older sisters get fitted for new swimsuits.""</p><p>""The neighbor children?""</p><p>""Yes. Immigrant family. They're learning all about our customs.""</p><p>""Oh, I see."" And then she turned on her heels and left.</p><p>We stopped in the food court to have a late lunch, mid-afternoon snack. The children were very excited and very thankful. Even Lyubov made a point to quietly say ""Thanks.""</p><p>""So do you know what all I got?"" Svetlana whispered to me.</p><p>""I'm assuming a swimsuit?""</p><p>She nodded. ""A two piece!""</p><p>""Oh, I see."" I didn't really know what I should say in response.</p><p>""And your wife helped us pick out underwear.""</p><p>""Really?"" I knew that she had; I just was playing along.</p><p>""Yes. But you can't see that.""</p><p>""Of course not."" Part of me was disappointed, but another part was relieved that I wasn't going to have to deal with that potential lawsuit.</p><p>As we walked home, the two youngest girls were tired and I carried first one, then the other to give them a break and to get them thinking about something else.</p><p>Lyubov walked beside me at one point and whispered, ""You are a strange man, Mr. Karl.""</p><p>I looked at her and waited.</p><p>""Strange, but in a good way.""</p><p>""Pochemu?"" I asked. (""Why?"")</p><p>""And that's the other thing. You know about Russia and you are so nice to us. It's almost like you're trying to get something, but I don't think so.""</p><p>""No, I'm not out to get something.""</p><p>""I'm saying it all wrong. I don't mean you are--it's just almost like you were.""</p><p>I nodded basically understanding what she meant.</p><p>""Why is it that you know so much? And about Rusiia?""</p><p>""I studied. I thought it was interesting.""</p><p>""I hate school. Very boring. Especially history.""</p><p>""Where were you born?"" I asked.</p><p>""Poltava. Why?""</p><p>""That's, what, southeast of Kiev. Right?""</p><p>""Yes. Are you a walking map?""</p><p>""No I studied. And the thing about Kiev is that it has a long and important history. Did you know that it was in Kiev that the Russian State started? More than a thousand years ago? By a Scandanavian prince named 'Rus'?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""And it was there that the Russian alphabet was invented by two Greek missionaries?""</p><p>""And you learned this in history?""</p><p>""Yes. Plus extra reading.""</p><p>""You almost make it sound exciting.""</p><p>""It really is.""</p><p>We walked along quietly for a little longer before she said in a low voice, ""I have to tell you what Mamma didn't. When she threw out our father, it was because he was messing around with Sveta. He tried to come on to me but I slapped him. That's when Mamma found out and threw him out.""</p><p>""I didn't know.""</p><p>""Of course, you didn't,"" she smiled. ""And I have been watching you ever since Sveta told us about you. You are not like our father. You are not trying to come on to us. Thank you.""</p><p>""You are welcome."" And suddenly I felt very odd, knowing that I had been under the microscope and tested; but rather pleased that I passed the test. Lyubov took Katyushka from my arms and I picked up Anya. A little later we were home and Kristy presented all the new items to Olga whose eyes were wide with a little disbelief.</p><p>""Thank you, thank you,"" she kept repeating.</p><p>We left promising the little ones that the next day they would be able to model their new suits and try them out in the pool. </p><p>Later I told Kristy what Lyubov had said and she was quiet for some time. ""Well, the experience must not have been permanently damaging.""</p><p>""True. None of the children seem particularly messed up.""</p><p>""And Svetlana is not put off by all men. She really enjoys your attention, Karl. Have you noticed that?""</p><p>""Yes. It's a little awkward at times.""</p><p>""Bare with it. It's all part of how a young teen matures and gains confidence to talk with more adults.""</p><p>""I'm glad you're here with me, Love,"" I said. </p><p>""I'm glad I'm here with you too!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>The summer wore on with its heat and its activities. The pool was a regular part of our week. Our little Tanya looked forward to splashing around in either Kristy's arms or in my arms whilst in the water. And I must say that I was looking forward to the pool time too. Not just because it was a nice break from the heat and a chance to relax after sitting at a computer most of the day. But primarily because i got to see so many girls and young women in swimsuits. The girls were not nearly as obscene as that first day when they wore only panties (or panties and a tee shirt), but they were still ""sexy"" for lack of a better term.</p><p>As Anya and Katyushka sat on the edge of the pool and kicked their legs, I could see the wet fabric outline their pussies very well. I also thought it odd that Katyushka's pussy seemed larger and more promanent than Anya's. Perhaps it was because Katyushka was so much thinner that a similar sized pussy with all its puffy padding would be much more noticeable. Or perhaps it was variability in shape and size. I also enjoyed looking at Svetlana's lovely developing form. Her dark red and black two piece accentuated her light brown skin very well. It was a modest two piece--showed no cleavage (she didn't have any anyway)--and it covered her buns better than the short, white short pants that she would wear around the complex. But as I sat holding Tanya or stood in the water with Tanya, I would occasionally be able to watch Svetlana closely: her tits were mere delicious nubs poking up from a very flat chest where ribs could still be seen; her pussy--both slit and puffy lips--were lovingly outlined by the fabric and displayed for me as she sat in a chair or on the edge of the pool. I thought of what it must feel like to cup my hand over her tender breasts or squeeze her lovely pussy lips.</p><p>Poolside, I was often on the verge of having a permanent Mr. Woody! Standing in the water or holding baby Tanya helped hide *THAT* evidence fairly well.</p><p>Just before school started again for the children, I came home late after several emergency fixes at work. As I shut my car door shut I heard a sob. I looked around but saw no one. I slowly walked toward our apartment and then heard the sob again. I walked around the corner and found Svetlana kneeling on the grass by the driveway and a dead cat on the pavement.</p><p>I dropped my briefcase and knelt beside her. ""Oh, Tsveta,"" I whispered, hugging her shoulders. ""What happened?""</p><p>She turned to me and burred her face in my shoulder.</p><p>""Is this Sasha?"" I asked, stroking her hair.</p><p>She nodded and sobbed again.</p><p>""Tsveta, Tsveta,"" I whispered. ""I am so sorry.""</p><p>I held her close. My heart was nearly breaking for this girl and her loss. True, she was 14. True she had been through a lot already, but a loss is a loss and it's never pleasant. She cried and my shoulder grew damp from her tears. I was suddenly aware of her tits pressing into my chest, but I willed my thoughts elsewhere. Eventually, my legs were asleep and I had to move or risk permanent damage.</p><p>""Let's sit on the steps, okay?""</p><p>She nodded and we helped each other up to the nearest step. It was then that she told me that she had been looking for Sasha part of the afternoon and had only found him shortly before I found her.</p><p>""Tsveta, I think that Sasha needs a little box. He shouldn't stay out in the street.""</p><p>The realization of a burial made her cry again, but she also nodded.</p><p>""Do you want to stay here or come with me to fetch a box?""</p><p>""Come with you.""</p><p>And so she clung to me as I picked up my briefcase, walked to the apartment, told Kristy what had happened and looked in the closet for an old shoe box. Kristy brought an old hand towel and we laid Sasha in the box and placed the towel over his limp body. I closed the lid and began wondering how to dispose of the poor thing now.</p><p>""Tsveta, what are we going to do now?"" I whispered.</p><p>She looked up at me and asked, ""You're calling me 'Tsveta'? Not 'Sveta'?""</p><p>It was a subtle change. A non-Russian speaker probably wouldn't have noticed it. But I chose the change on purpose. Svet is Russian for 'light' and Svetlana could mean the little bright one. But Tsveta means colors. If I chose Tsvetii, it would have meant flowers.</p><p>""I did that on purpose. You bring so much joy to those around you, you are like a bright splash of colors."" I stroked her hair again. She had such long, soft and golden hair! I traced its length from her head down to her--Sheesh! My hand was on her ass! I pulled back and continued, ""I was toying with calling you 'Tsvetii' instead because you're also lovely like a bouquet of flowers.""</p><p>She started crying again and held me close. Eventually she whispered, ""I like that.""</p><p>""I can call you 'Tsveta'?""</p><p>She nodded her head up and down. Kristy was holding our baby but then gave Svetlana a hug as the girl hugged me. I felt her tits press into my chest again and this time I just enjoyed their warmth. It was much later that we got permission from the managment to bury Sasha in a small plot out by the fire hydrant and electrical boxes. The ceremony was attended by most of Olga's family and ours. </p><p>Afterwards, Olga placed her hand on my shoulder and said, ""You are so nice to our family. Thank you.""</p><p>Kristy gave me a kiss and said, ""That's just the way he is. That's why I married him.""</p><p>Olga nodded then led her troupe back into their apartment.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>The summer gave way to autumn and then to the grey skies heralding the encroaching days of winter. Tanya turned one and we had a small party for her--cake and ice cream and Olga's family came too. </p><p>As we sat around after cleaning up, Kristy said to me, ""I'm thinking that I'd like to get Svetlana a little gift for Christmas.""</p><p>I nodded. ""And the others too?""</p><p>""I'll think of something. But Svetlana almost feels like she is part of our family like a niece or something.""</p><p>I had to agree. Tsveta, as I took to calling her, was over at our place nearly every afternoon, helping with the baby or dinner or doing homework. Sometimes she had Anyna or Katyushka with her. But as soon as our dinner started, she would go back to her apartment to start dinner for her family since Olga came home usually after 7--often closer to 8. During this time we saw less and less of Lyubov, which meant that Tsveta was in charge of her siblings to some extent. True Vadim was now 12 and a half and was somewhat responsible, but nonetheless, it was a lot of responsibility for a teenage girl to shoulder. I think I know why she hung out with us so much--stable, quiet, and she could just be a girl without being ""in charge""!</p><p>Christmas came and we had small little gifts for each in Olga's family. Kristy did a great job of picking out just the right item for each person. Even Lyubov was surprised and appreciative of the necklace. But I was not expecting the reaction that we got from Tsveta. She squealed and hugged Kristy then ran to me and hugged me and kissed my cheek. I positively tingled from her excitement and her tiny boobs pressing into my chest. Her scent lingered with me for hours afterwards.</p><p>Much later she came back over to our apartment just to say thanks again. And she reaffirmed her absolutely loving the necklace by hugging each of us and kissing me again on my cheek--this time her hands wrapped around the back of my neck and I felt my manhood reacting in unacceptable ways. I don't know if she knew what she was doing to me, but she had to have felt my stiff dick poking back at her stomach as her tits drilled into my chest.</p><p>But tragedy struck, cutting my very heart away. Kristy was coming home one late, rainy early February night and was killed almost instantly in an accident on the freeway. The police report said that a late model, black subcompact car clipped her rear end, sending her into a spin in front of a semi-truck which was trying to avoid another car.</p><p>I received the news from a phone call. I was worried already that Kristy was late and hadn't called. I was shell-shocked with the grave report that the police gave. I went into a detached state, turned off the stove, picked up little Tanya and headed out to Olga's apartment. She was just getting home from work.</p><p>""Olga, I need help. Kristy's been in an accident. Can you or Tsveta watch Tanya now?""</p><p>""Da, of course. How bad?""</p><p>I shook my head and she saw the tears threatening to cascade.</p><p>""Oh, Karl. I am so sorry. You have your phone?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Thank you.""</p><p>""Let us know.""</p><p>""I will.""</p><p>I wasn't pretty. It was the hardest thing I had ever done to that point. Identify the body. And then the paperwork started. And the reports and the insurance and the.... I got home late and made a quick call to Olga.</p><p>""Da?""</p><p>""It's me. I'm home now.""</p><p>""If you want we can watch your Tanya all night.""</p><p>""I really want to hold her now,"" I said, feeling the weight of this new reality crushing me.</p><p>""Sveta will be right over with her.""</p><p>""Thank you, Olga. It means so much to me.""</p><p>Svetalana, Tsveta moei -- my colors -- showed up not even two minutes later. She said nothing but stepped in, closed the door and handed Tanya to me. Tanya was mostly asleep but shifted, looked up at me and closed her eyes again. Then Tsveta enveloped me the best she could with her small arms and hugged me, placing her head on my shoulder next to Tanya's.</p><p>I was overwhelmed. I had to sit down. So I plopped on the floor next to the front door, still holding Tanya and Tsveta knelt next to me, holding me tightly and lightly stroke the hair on my temple. I was silent, but she eventually saw the rivers streaming down my cheeks. She tried brushing the tears away but gave up and just kissed my cheeks--first one side then the other.</p><p>""It's not the same, but it's my turn to comfort you,"" she whispered, her voice cracking with emotions.</p><p>That did it. I cried openly. Tanya thankfully slept but Tsveta moei--my dear Svetlana--held me and consoled me and stroked my hair and kissed my tears for at least ten minutes more.</p><p>Finally I realized how long she had been there. ""You have to be getting home.""</p><p>""I told Mamma that I'd help you get Tanya to bed.""</p><p>""You are such a dear...."" I began but couldn't find words to continue.</p><p>""Should I put her to bed now?""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>Tsveta stood up and took Tanya from my arms then walked to the baby's room. I stayed on the floor for a few minutes more before I realized I had to pull myself together. As I walked down the hall to see how she was doing, Tsveta met me and hugged me again.</p><p>""She fast asleep.""</p><p>""Thank you, Tsveta moei!""</p><p>""I like that,"" she whispered. ""I will always be your splash of colors."" She kissed my cheek then added, ""I'll be by to check on you and Tanya tomorrow morning, okay?""</p><p>I nodded then saw her to the front door, where she turned and whispered, ""I am here for you. We are all here for you. We can get through this together, okay?""</p><p>I kissed her forehead. I think it was the first time that I allowed myself to kiss her. As I released her from my embrace it struck me how loving and trusting this mere child was. And I resolved not to dishonor her or break her trust.</p><p>I slept fitfully, waking with a start several times throughout the night with the horror of Kristy's death clutching my heart. I suppose it was no surprise that I slept in. I vaguely remember hearing Tanya cooing to herself in her crib, but I ignored it and went back to sleep.</p><p>I awoke with a start some time later with Tanya's voice close by. ""Oh now! how did she get out of her crib,"" I wondered and tried to turn over toward the sound. But I was wound up in the sheets and stuck facing the far wall. So I thrashed and eventually undid myself landing on my stomach. As I did, I heard Tanya's infectious giggling.</p><p>""Tanya,"" I said, even before I saw her. ""How did you get out of your crib?""</p><p>Tanya giggled again and another voice answered, ""I helped her.""</p><p>Panic set in because I was naked under the sheets. I turned my head toward the voice but I knew who it was before I saw her. ""Tsveta! How'd you get in?""</p><p>""The door was unlocked. I thought you were already up. I'm sorry.""</p><p>""Give me a few more minutes and I'll be out. Okay?""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>After they left and closed the door, I surveyed my backside. I was partially covered. I don't think anything ""R rated"" was exposed. A few minutes later I was dressed and out with Tsveta and Tanya.</p><p>""I'm sorry I came in on you, Mr. Karl,"" Tsveta began. She usually just called me Karl. I suppose that she was feeling rather bad and wanted not to push her luck or anything.</p><p>I sat down next to her at the table and caught her hand in mine. ""I'm not mad, okay?""</p><p>She nodded. ""I didn't mean to go into your room, it's just that Tanya hurried down the hall and pushed your door open. I caught her just as you were waking up.""</p><p>""Well, I suppose that I shouldn't have been sleeping in, right?""</p><p>Tsveta shook her head. ""You needed the sleep. And I can take care of Tanya today if you need me to.""</p><p>""We'll see. I think I have a lot of phone calls to make. Say, don't you have school today?""</p><p>""No, we get it off for a holiday.""</p><p>Oh, that's right. February and the dead presidents' celebrations--not that any student actually knew who these dudes were anyway.... End rant.</p><p>""Besides, Mr. Karl....""</p><p>""Please, it's just Karl.""</p><p>She smiled self-consciously and looked down.</p><p>""What is it?"" I asked.</p><p>""I guess it's nothing. It can wait.""</p><p>""Are you sure?""</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>""Okay, I'm going to fix some breakfast for me and Tanya. You want anything?""</p><p>""I already had breakfast.""</p><p>I glanced at the clock. Good grief! Already nine o'clock! ""I suppose you have. Could you help by getting her into her high chair? I have to make two quick phone calls.</p><p>They were quick, but hard. I had to call Kristy's work and let them know the news, then I had to call my work and explain why I wasn't going to be in that day--or maybe the next several days. I sat facing the wall, cradling my cell phone in my hand after the last call. My mind was far away and rather numb. It was the only way that I could deal with things--be detatched and third person-esque.</p><p>Suddenly I felt Tsveta's hand on my shoulder. ""I made you some scrambled eggs and toast. You want coffee too?""</p><p>I reached up and placed my hand on hers. My heart was near breaking again but Tsveta added a salve that kept me limping forward. ""You are sweet. Thank you.""</p><p>She kissed me lightly on the top of my head then served us breakfast. I ate and she fed Tanya. Having her there was a pleasant distraction--perhaps even necessary for all the tedious and painful calls I needed to make that day.</p><p>The funeral wasn't until the next Tuesday. It was a cold and almost rainy afternoon--the grey skies matched the mood very well. Many of our friends came and stories about Kristy were shared. Olga and her children also came and Tsveta hung on my arm most of the day. I was grateful for her support, but I did get a couple of strange looks. I told two co-workers that this was a dear friend and she had helped me and Kristy many, many times since the birth of Tanya. Tsveta quickly added that Kristy and Karl had helped her and her family many more times. It was enough to turn away the questioning looks. At least most of them. It was also explanation enough for my Dad and Kristy's parents. They also saw how well Tsveta interacted with Tanya and actually smiled as Tanya would laugh at Tsveta playing peek-a-boo.</p><p>After it was all over and we had retired to a small hall for a group meal, I was absolutely worn out. Emotionally I was drained and physically I was ""pooped."" We drove back home and Tsveta insisted on coming with me in my car. Olga and Lyubov both had cars by then so there was no *need* space-wise for her to come back with me, but somehow, I dreaded being left without her so I agreed.</p><p>She helped me bring Tanya in and get her ready for bed including a bath. ""I think that will help settle her down, don't you think?""</p><p>I nodded and said, ""I'm going to step outside just for a few minutes, Tsveta. Call me when Tanya's ready for bed.""</p><p>I then stood outside for five minutes or more, watching the drizzle come down. I was under a small overhang so I sat on the porch step and continued watching as my mind spiraled downward into misery.</p><p>I was out there at least fifteen minutes or more when I heard a voice, ""Rain matches your mood, da?""</p><p>I looked up and saw Olga. ""It does.""</p><p>""I came over to check on you. My little Sveta was telling me how you cried night Krsity died. She said it was just like when she cried when her kitty died."" Olga paused and stepped closer under the overhang. ""She told me today how much you hurt.""</p><p>I nodded. ""It's like I have a huge hole in my chest,"" I whispered.</p><p>""I understand. We all miss Kristy--and you miss her most. But don't give up on life. You have others who depend on you."" She waited while I thought over her words. ""People like your little Tanya. And Sveta.""</p><p>""Svetalana depends on me?"" I repeated.</p><p>""More than you know. You have been father to her. You have been like older brother. You have given her hope that there are men in world who do nice. You do sweet things, Karl."" She leaned over and kissed my cheek. ""Now get up and live for your Tanya. Live for Sveta. We will help heal your ache.""</p><p>I stood up and thanked her.</p><p>""Get in there. Tanya needs you. And tell Sveta to hurry home when she's finished."" She started to leave then turned around. ""You really think she is like a splash of color?""</p><p>""More than that. Many, many bright colors of joy and happiness.""</p><p>""Um-hum."" She half smiled then left.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>I eventually got into a new rhythm. Life was harder; life was a bit emptier; but life was starting to become fuller as I was the only parent for Tanya and as Tsveta moei spent more of her free time with me and Tanya.</p><p>During the spring, Olga confided to me tha she was very concerned about Lyubov. ""She spend more time away from home.""</p><p>""She is almost eighteen now, isn't she?"" I asked.</p><p>""But it who she spend time with.""</p><p>""Who?""</p><p>""Thugs. Bad boys. I don't like them."" She looked hard at me then pleaded, ""If you see her, can you talk with her? She has some respect for you.""</p><p>""I'll do my best.""</p><p>Turns out I didn't have a chance to talk with Lyubov. At least not before ""the incident.""</p><p>The ""incident"" started late in May one late evening. Almost eleven o'clock. My dear Tsveta had already gone home and I had put Tanya to bed. Then the phone rang. I could hardly understand what was being said as it was a rapid combination of English and Russian.</p><p>""Olga? Slow down. What?""</p><p>""Lyubov. Lyubov in hospital. Police there!""</p><p>Dang! Things got bad in a hurry. ""You need me to do something?""</p><p>""Da! Watch children polzhalsta."" (She said ""please."")</p><p>""You want me over there?""</p><p>""Da! Oh, Karl, I am so scared and mad at same time!""</p><p>""Give me a couple of minutes and I'll bring little Tanya.""</p><p>Olga met me at the door and gave me a hug. I could see how scared she was. Svetalana stood to one side biting her lower lip. Vadim and Yevgeny peered out from the far door down the hallway. I assumed that the two younger girls were still in their room.</p><p>""Dostvedanya,"" Olga said and quickly left. (Good-bye.)</p><p>After the door closed, Tsveta came over to me and said, ""I'll make up the couch for you to sleep on. Tanya can sleep on these cushions on the floor.""</p><p>Suddenly all the children came out and surrounded me. Everyone was talking all at once but finally I was able to find out more of what happened. Olga got a call from the police saying that Lyubov was involved in an accident. The driver of the car she was in was running from the police, speeding down the surface streets, then ran a red light and crashed into a van. There were fatalities. Lyubov was lucky to be alive. I held Anya and Katyushka on my lap and they snuggled into my shoulders. Tsveta held Tanya and leaned against my right side. The boys set on my other side and were strangely silent. It was like everyone was waiting for me to say something to make it all better.</p><p>""Well, your Mamma was worried about who Lyubov was hanging around with. I think that this shows that your Mamma knew what she was talking about. But now we can hope that Lyubov sees that she was hanging around the wrong people. Right?""</p><p>""I hope so,"" Anya whispered.</p><p>""Good luck,"" Vadim muttered. ""Those guys never want to let you go.""</p><p>""What guys?"" I asked.</p><p>""It's like the Russian Mafia,"" Tsveta answered. ""It's a bad gang. Probably running drugs and stealing cars. She's in really deep.""</p><p>""Oh."" I had nothing else to say.</p><p>Katyushka tugged on my sleeve then whispered, ""I'm never going to hang around boys like that. I'd rather have a boy friend like you.""</p><p>""Thank you, Miss Yekatarina.""</p><p>Her mouth opened wide as did her eyes. ""How'd you know what my real name?""</p><p>""It's easy. Katyushka is a short name for Yekatarina.""</p><p>""You are so incredible,"" Tsveta laughed, hugging my arm tightly. ""Are you sure that you are not Russian?""</p><p>""I'm not. But I am really tired. I think we all should go to sleep now. Okay?""</p><p>Vadim started to leave, but I said, ""But first a handshake from the men of the house.""</p><p>His younger sisters laughed. Vadim smiled and shook my hand followed by Yevgeny.</p><p>""And now a gentle hug from the young ladies of the house?""</p><p>The two girls smothered me with their hugs and even threw a kiss in for good measure. Then they ran down the hall to their room.</p><p>""And you too?"" I asked Tsveta.</p><p>""I want to stay out here with you a little longer. I can make sure that Tanya really is asleep.""</p><p>""Okay, Tsveta moei.""</p><p>She smiled and kissed me. As she helped get a blanket and sheet for me, I asked her, ""So was Poltava very much different that here?""</p><p>She was quiet for a long while, fussing with the cushions for Tanya. ""In some ways it was the same. In other ways, very different.""</p><p>""How was Lyubov?""</p><p>""Largely the same. She was always trying to be Miss Popular and hanging around odd people.""</p><p>""I noticed that she always dressed in designer things.""</p><p>Tsveta sighed and rolled her eyes. ""Yes. Always."" She laid Tanya down midst the cushions. Tanya grunted and rolled to one side as the blanket was spread over her. ""I'll sit here and make sure that she really falls asleep.""</p><p>I clicked the light off and lay down. Tsveta leaned back against the couch and leaned her head on me. I ran my fingers through her hair. ""I think you have more on your mind than just making sure that the baby sleeps.""</p><p>""My friend sees through me as though I were a shallow puddle.""</p><p>I chuckled. ""Where's that from?""</p><p>""I've been reading. You told me that I had to better myself.""</p><p>I kissed the top of her head. ""I did indeed, didn't I? So what else is on your mind?""</p><p>""I am worried about Lyubov.""</p><p>""I understand.""</p><p>""And I don't want to be like her at all.""</p><p>""From what I've seen, you two are polar opposites!""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Pravda!"" (Truth!)</p><p>She laughed then said, ""How?""</p><p>""She likes fashiom, you are much more practical. She has shorter hair, yours is as long as a beautiful summer day. Her hair is dark, yours is golden like the brightest flashes of gold.""</p><p>""You almost make it sound poetic and beautiful.""</p><p>I smiled then considered my next words. I didn't want to stoke the fires of love nor of lust. ""I suppose it does sound a bit over the top. But I don't go around giving compliments unless they were deserved.""</p><p>""Then what say you about how womanly Lyubov is?""</p><p>Well, that brings up a different flavor to the conversation. ""Tsveta moei, you must remember that there is much more to being a woman than having a full figure or a fashionable outfit.""</p><p>She was quiet for several minutes before she felt for my hand and held it close to her cheek. ""Karl, you are so sweet and, what's that word that means a man protects a woman?""</p><p>""Chivalrous?""</p><p>""Yes. That."" </p><p>I felt something wet on my hand. ""Are you crying?""</p><p>""I was suddenly reminded of Kristy and I was overwhelmed with sorrow for you and Tanya.""</p><p>That did it. It broke my heart again. ""Come up here, Tsveta moei. Let me comfort you.""</p><p>She quickly lay next to me and I embraced her, her back to my front, my face nestled into her hair. Tears stung my eyes and I felt her tears drop onto my arm. But the lateness of the night and the darkness of the room overwhelmed us both. We slept. I woke up with a start around 2am. </p><p>""Tsveta, you need to get to your bed.""</p><p>""Radost moya."" (My Joy.)</p><p>""Tsveta moei, I would hate to try to explain to Mamma why you are here in my bed.""</p><p>""Ya tebya lyublyu."" (I love you.)</p><p>""I love you too, my dear. But you must go before Mamma returns.""</p><p>""Just a little longer, please?""</p><p>I relented in part because having her near was so comforting. It was also rather sexy. Holding her close to me was a great turn on. In fact she took my arm, which was resting on her shoulder, and held it closely, snuggling it in between her tiny breasts. I could feel the warmth and softness of her little tits through the thin material of her light camisole. She wore no bra at all so her delicate flesh was right there--separated only by the thinnest of fabric. I was a little embarrassed that Mr. Woody was returning, but I was happy that she really could feel it since I was quiet a bit taller than she was and her ass didn't reach down to my crotch. On the other hand it would be rather awkward to explain to Olga what was going on.</p><p>I had almost dropped off to sleep when the front door rattled with someone fiddling with the lock. In a flash, Tsveta was off the couch and positioned herself on the floor by Tanya's cushions.</p><p>The door opened slowly and Olga entered and glanced around. She didn't turn on a light but walked to the kitchen where a light did appear. Tsveta stood up and walked to the kitchen, but Olga saw her coming from the couch where I lay.</p><p>I heard her whisper in sharp Russian tones, ""Svetlana Dannielovna, what are you doing over there?""</p><p>That was a stunning revelation to my ears. I had heard Lyubov call Vadim ""Ivanovich"" the son of Ivan. But here, Olga called her daughter Daniilovna, the daughter of Daniil. This was a weird revelation.</p><p>""Mamma, I was helping Tanya.""</p><p>""Um, I see. Pochamu?"" (Why?)</p><p>""The baby was grunting and I woke up. I wanted to help."" There was a long silence before she continued, ""And I'm scared for Lyubov. I couldn't sleep.""</p><p>""Sveta, Sveta,"" Olga finally said, her tone softening. ""I don't know what to do.""</p><p>I decided to join the conversation in the kitchen then. Olga saw me and said, ""I'm sorry we loud. You not sleep?""</p><p>""I got some sleep.""</p><p>""Sveta wasn't bothering you was she?""</p><p>""Not in the least. But how is Lyubov?""</p><p>""She will live. Mnye stiidno."" (I am ashamed.)</p><p>""You are ashamed? What happened?""</p><p>""Karl, you are good friend. I not tell just anyone. Lyubov v' bandye.""</p><p>""Lyubov is in a gang?""</p><p>""Da. I feared this."" She shook her head then sat down. ""She hangs out with Sergei. He drove car tonight. Police tried to stop him but he didn't. His car run red light. He kill four.""</p><p>""Oh, I'm so sorry. And how bad is Lyubov?""</p><p>""Broken bones, broken heart, other things. This is why I moved family out here away from Russian ghetto, But Lyubov determined to have ghetto.""</p><p>""Why the broken heart, Mamma?"" Tsveta asked.</p><p>""Lyubov is only one that lived in Sergei's car.""</p><p>""And the police?"" I asked. ""Why were they after Sergei?""</p><p>""Drugs and guns.""</p><p>""Did you get a chance to talk with Lyubov?"" I asked.</p><p>""I held her hand. I felt her squeeze my hand. She didn't look at me; she only say,'So sorry, Mamma. So sorry for Karl. Karl, can you go talk to her? What does she mean?""</p><p>""Yes, I can go visit her. I'd like someone to go with me.""</p><p>""Sveta can go with you. I must go to work--if I can stay awake.""</p><p>I waited a little longer. This was unraveling like a bad soap opera.</p><p>""You look like you have question more?"" Olga asked.</p><p>""Maybe it's none of my business. If so, tell me to shut up. But I was curious. It is Svetlana Dannielovna, but I heard Vadim Ivanovich. Which is it?""</p><p>Olga was quiet and Tsveta's eye grew wide before she looked away.</p><p>""You might as well know. My husband was Ivan. We had a baby--Lyubov--then he had to take a job in Siberia on oil pipeline. He was gone for two years. I was lonely. I met Daniel, British business man. One thing led to another and then Svetlana. He left and Ivan came back and we had rest of our children. Ivan took long time to get over Svetlana, but I also found out he had hanky-panky while he was away. We really loved each other, I think. Till I found out he hanky-panky with Sveta and Lyubov!""</p><p>I sat quietly and absorbed the new information. It certainly explained why Svetlana was so much different than her sisters. It also may have explained why her father--or, step-father--felt free to start using her. I reached across the table and held her hand. Tsveta reach over and placed her hand upon ours. I still didn't say anything but Olga finally nodded and stood up.</p><p>""Much to be done yet and sleep important first. Da?""</p><p>""Eto pravda, moya druga."" (That's the truth, my friend.)</p><p>She hugged me and whispered, ""Spasibo, Karl."" (Thank you, Karl)</p><p>Tsveta hugged me tightly and I felt her tits burrow into my chest. I picked up Tanya then went back to my apartment and fell asleep with vague dreams and odd thoughts.</p><p>Needless to say, I awoke later than normal--it was only the voice of Tanya calling ""Da-da, Da-da!"" that finally pulled me back to reality. I rushed around getting ready, feeding the little one and then dropped her off at daycare. I had to be at work for a big presentation--I was just very glad that I was not the major presenter. I was absolutely wasted.</p><p>I left work as soon as I could, picked up Tanya then drove home, hoping to find Tsveta home from school already. Olga had left the hospital information and room number so I planned to visit before dinner. Tsveta was willing to go with me, but I could see that she was nervous and uneasy about the approaching visit. ""Lyubov's been secretive and hiding stuff from us all,"" she explained. ""I don't know what to think or to say.""</p><p>""You'll find the right thing at the right time,"" I reassured her.</p><p>The nurse at the reception desk raised her eyebrow at me funny when I asked where Lyubov's room was. ""She is under strict surveillance. Do you have ID?""</p><p>I produced my ID then said that Svetlana was her sister and did not have any driver's license yet.</p><p>""What about a school ID,"" she asked.</p><p>Tsveta nodded and fished it out of her pocket. The nurse made a copy of our ID then led us the the elevator and up to Lyubov's room. I figured it was going to be serious, but seeing the armed deputy sitting outside her closed door brought the seriousness closer to home. </p><p>The nurse handed the copies of our ID to the deputy who looked each over carefully then looked at each of us. ""Your relation to the suspect?""</p><p>""Sister,"" I said pointing to Tsveta. ""I am a close family friend.""</p><p>""What about her?"" he asked pointing at my daughter.</p><p>""This is my daughter. I have no one to leave her with since my wife died a few months ago.""</p><p>""Besides,"" Tsveta put in, ""Lyubov knows Tanya and it may bring a smile to her face.""</p><p>The deputy smiled and nodded. ""Okay. I'm sorry about your wife. You three can go in.""</p><p>Inside the room a bandaged figure lay on the bed. Many tubes and wires ran from the body to monitors and IV drips stationed all around. I suddenly noted how sterile the room seemed and realized that it was because most hospital rooms that I've visited were always filled with flowers or cards from friends and family. The stark reality that Lyubov was so alone pressed down on me.</p><p>The head on the bed turned. Finally I could see the face. It was Lyubov, but her eyes were black and blue and partly swollen shut. She had bandages across her cheek and forehead. One arm lay on her stomach completely wrapped up except for her fingers.</p><p>I crossed over to her and lightly held those fingers. They flinched and I saw her looking up at me wondering. ""Lyubov, I'm so sorry to see you like this. I heard broken bones?""</p><p>""Yes,"" she whispered. ""Arm, leg. Everything messed up."" She saw Tsveta then whispered, ""Moya sestra? Mne ochen' zhal'."" (My sister? I'm so sorry!) I could see tears welling up in her eyes.</p><p>Tsveta came and kissed Lyubov's cheek that was not bandaged then held a couple of the fingers on the exposed hand.</p><p>""So much is wrong. So much death. So much waste."" Lyubov looked back at me and said, ""I guess it is pay back to me for what happened to you.""</p><p>""Ne ponimayu."" (I don't understand.)</p><p>""Kristy's accident was caused by a small car that clipped her rear bumper. I know whose car. It was Sergei's. I was in the backseat with Valery when it happened. I turned around and saw the truck...."" She stopped and started crying. My world was in danger of collapsing with the new revelations. I had to sit down so I pulled a chair up close to Lyubov's side and sat Tanya on my lap.</p><p>Finally Lyubov continued. ""I didn't know who it was then. It was a day later that I found out. I tried to get Sergei to come clean and tell the police. He told me shut up and not say anything or he would do something to me or my family. He can't now. Now he's dead.""</p><p>""Lyubov. Have you told this story to the police?""</p><p>She shook her head.</p><p>""I think you should. There's a deputy outside the door right now. Why don't you tell him and get it behind you. You didn't cause the accident. And I certainly don't hold you responsible for it.""</p><p>""You forgive me?""</p><p>""Yes, I forgive you. But you have to make sure that you get out of that lifestyle. Stop being a gangsta.""</p><p>Lyubov nodded with tears streaming down her cheeks.</p><p>""Shall I ask the deputy to come in now?"" I asked.</p><p>Again she nodded.</p><p>I squeezed her fingers lightly then picked up Tanya and stepped out of the room. The deputy looked up surprised and I said in a low voice, ""Lyubov has some other information that she wants to give as a statement. It involves an accident that might be a hit and run from a few months ago.""</p><p>The deputy nodded and stood up.</p><p>""But I want to go down to the gift shop to get something for her room. Would that be okay?""</p><p>""Yes. But why?""</p><p>""It breaks my heart to see her so alone and without friends and family. She's only seventeen! Her room needs to have a little joy in it.""</p><p>""Okay. Just knock on the door when you return and I'll let you in.""</p><p>Maybe twenty minutes later I returned with Tanya and a medium size bouquet with a mylar balloon. Tanya was fascinated by the balloon. I knocked and the deputy opened the door then smiled.</p><p>""You know what she told me, don't you?"" he asked.</p><p>""I do. She didn't cause the accident. She only withheld information and she was actually blackmailed into being silent.""</p><p>""That's true. You have a big heart, Mr. Becker. I'll leave you to finish up your visit.""</p><p>He stepped out and I turned to Lyubov. I saw Tsveta had been crying but now a huge smile spread over her face as she saw the gift I brought. Lyubov was silent except for little sobs.</p><p>""This is for you, Lyubov,"" I finally said. ""Your room looked too dull and lifeless.""</p><p>""Why?"" she finally managed to say, the syllable coming out as a sob.</p><p>""Because I think the best way you could possibly pay back whatever debt you owe would be to get well and then reform your ways and start helping people--beginning with your Mamma.""</p><p>Not much else happened outside of a lot of crying and gingerly hugging. As we turned to leave, Tanya pointed up at the balloon and said, ""Ba? Ba?""</p><p>Lyubov laughed and said, ""She wants balloon. Let her have it.""</p><p>""Thank you, but I want you to have that one. It doesn't make sense for Tanya to have a balloon that says 'Get Well'!""</p><p>On the ride back, Tanya scooted all the way over next to me and whispered, ""I can't believe how sweet you are. Lyubov was crying the whole time you were gone as she explained to the police what happened that night. She was also afraid that you just left the room and were too angry to come back in.""</p><p>""I didn't think of that,"" I commented. ""But I really want to see her turn her life around.""</p><p>""And you aren't upset when you found out I had a different father?""</p><p>""That wasn't your fault. I think that you are a blessing to all of those around you. Maybe it wasn't the best thing that your Mamma did, but good is coming out of it. You have blessed me and Tanya. And I know that Kristy thought that you were almost family. That's why she got you that necklace.""</p><p>Tsveta touched the pendant around her neck then buried her face in my shoulder. I could feel the growing wetness. I could also feel the growing warmth in my heart for this willowy sprig of a girl.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 8</h5><p>It was along toward August and I had a huge project that was coming due. I had to leave work to pick up Tanya since they wouldn't take her after 6pm. I cooked supper and played a little with her but she was out of sorts. Fussy and borderline inconsolable. I needed to get this project finished by the next morning so I knew I was in for an all nighter, but it was going to be a fight if Tanya had her way.</p><p>I phone Olga and asked if Tsveta could watch Tanya for the evening while I worked. She could go back home as soon as the baby was asleep. Olga was happy to oblige. And Tsveta moei was very happy to come spend time in my apartment.</p><p>It worked well. I was able to get started and had worked for at least an hour and a half when I realized that I wasn't hearing any baby noises. I thought perhaps that Tsveta had succeeded in putting Tanya to sleep so I quietly went down the hall to Tanya's room. No, there were quiet voices and giggles coming from the bathroom. ""Ah, great idea!"" I thought. ""Give the baby a bath and calm her down for bed.""</p><p>I opened the door and received an eyeful. Actually many eyefuls! Tsveta sat on the back edge of the tub, completely in the buff and held onto Tanya's hands as the toddler played with her toy cups and washcloth.</p><p>Tanya saw me and squealed. Tsveta saw me and slid down into the water. and pulled Tanya up and over herself to hide. But I already saw her beauty displayed: small tits that were maybe two inches wide sticking out about as far with dark pink areola and a soft nipple on each. It looked like she had tubes instead of tits. Her pussy was also visible briefly--just a tuft of hair across the top and several scraggly hairs on either side of beautiful pink lips which were decorated in the center by even pinker inner lips folded up on themselves like fleshy crepe paper.</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" I stammered, finally remembering good manners and looking away. ""I wasn't expecting to see you in the buff like this.""</p><p>""I forget sometimes that I'm not in my home,"" she began. ""Mamma used to bathe the little ones like this. It allowed her to have a bath and it was bonding time for the babies. I used to bath my little sisters this way when they were much younger.""</p><p>I was silent for a while and tried not to look at her. ""Do you need anything now?"" I finally asked.</p><p>""Well, since you're here and already have seen me, could you get a towel for me and Tanya?""</p><p>I pulled two off the shelf.</p><p>""And could you dry Tanya off?""</p><p>I took my daughter from Tsveta and tried not to stare at her wondrous little tits. As I dried Tanya off, Tsveta stepped out of the tub and treated me to an eye-level view of her pussy. She turned away from me and began toweling off. But that just gave me a great view of her compact little ass and when she put her legs together, she had a gap between her thighs that allowed me to still view her pussy all the way through from her butt crack. I was now sporting a major boner and Mr. Woody did not want to quit. It didn't help that I had on gym shorts and a tee shirt--everything was tenting out in awkwardness. So I held Tanya on my lap to hide my pole.</p><p>Tsveta looked at me and saw me concentrating on my daughter. Out of the corner of my eyes, I could see her studying me.</p><p>""It's a little embarrassing, isn't it?"" she asked.</p><p>""You think?"" I looked up and caught my breath again at her lithe form.</p><p>She wrapped her towel the rest of the way around her torso. ""Karl,"" she began. ""That night when you stayed with us? When Lyubov was in the hospital?""</p><p>""Yes?""</p><p>""That's when I realized that I loved you more than words. And then when you did those nice things for her the next evening? I knew that you were the sort of man that I had always hoped that I might find someday.""</p><p>I suddenly was very scared. Was she propositioning me? Was I about to be busted for sex with a minor? Olga would kill me--then resuscitate me only to kill me again!</p><p>She sat of the edge of the tub next to where I sat on the toilet seat lid. ""What I'm saying is, I love you very much and I hope that someday we could marry. I almost ache inside wanting you to be closer.""</p><p>Tanya played with my shirt and I struggled with what to say. ""Tsveta moei, my dear Svetlana. I couldn't do anything to you. It would be wrong and it would break your Mamma's heart to know that I violated the trust that she placed in me.""</p><p>She put her finger on my lips and smiled while shaking her head. ""No, I'm not asking you for that. Yet. I am just saying that you should start thinking about marrying again and I don't think that you'll find anyone as ready and able to love you as I am.""</p><p>I could not believe it. The prospects were delightful and scary! I must have had a slack-jawed, dumb look on my face because Tsveta laughed and added, ""And the mere fact that you did everything you could to NOT use me only shows how much of a gentleman you are. I think that Mamma would consent.""</p><p>""But, you're only fifteen.""</p><p>She smiled. ""And you're almost twenty-five?""</p><p>""You really think your Mamma would allow this?""</p><p>""I'm certain of it. You watch.""</p><p>Suddenly she turned and began dressing quickly. She didn't have a bra and her panties were small, pink and frilly. I noted with pleasure how well the panties cupped her ass cheeks.</p><p>She saw me looking and smiled. ""I see that you enjoy?"" She slipped her shirt on over her head then pulled her short pants up and buttoned them. ""Karl, don't think me completely naïve. I can tell that you enjoy me--maybe as much as I think I enjoy you. I felt you that night when we lay together on the couch. You were so gentle and careful not to impose on me even though I wanted you to do more. And,"" she paused and looked down at my lap, ""I can see that you are enjoying things even now. No?""</p><p>""This is so sudden, Tsveta. I don't know what to think.""</p><p>""Sleep on it. Think it through. I'll talk with Mamma."" She leaned over and kissed my forehead then kissed Tanya.</p><p>I saw her to the door then put Tanya to bed. I was in a stupor, my mind buzzing with all the pros and cons of such a possibility. I suddenly thought of Kristy and wondered if I was denigrating her memory. Tanya fussed a little more then finally went to sleep. I went back to my computer and the project but I was NOT making much progress. I kept seeing Tsveta moei--both clothed and unclothed. I saw her face, I felt her long hair, I smelled her scent.</p><p>Suddenly there was a knock on the door. I glanced at the clock. It was only 9:30. I looked through the peek hole and was only slightly surprised to see Olga. My heart caught in my throat, though, as I wondered how angry she would be.</p><p>""Olga? Anything wrong?""</p><p>""Not yet, Karl. We must talk.""</p><p>I let her in and motioned to the kitchen table. ""Need something to drink?""</p><p>""Vodka?"" She laughed. ""No, I kidding."" She sat down and sighed. ""Karl, Karl, Karl. A Mamma's mind runs a thousand ways. She wants only best for children, da? And sometimes best is unexpected, nyet?""</p><p>I nodded, not really knowing which way the conversation would turn yet.</p><p>""So I've seen Sveta become more and more attached first to Kristy and you. And now even more attached to you. She has told me things with words and with little actions--oh, Mamma knows!"" She put up her hand as if she were holding an imaginary argument with one of her children. ""Karl, I saw so much bad that happened to her. I saw Ivan do things that should not be. But she recovered and you took trust of hers and made it grow. She grow. Trust grow. Together. And you not use her. You sweet, gentle. Like father she never really had. Now she tells me she wants to marry. Did you put ideas in her head?""</p><p>""No. Not at all.""</p><p>""Of course, not. Didn't think so."" She looked at me closely then slowly allowed a smiled to spread over her face. ""How old you?""</p><p>""Twenty-four.""</p><p>""What say law in America?""</p><p>""I'd have to look that up, but I think that if you give your permission, the courts will be okay with it.""</p><p>""What say you? Marry?""</p><p>""Olga, this is the first time that I've even thought about it. I don't know what to say.""</p><p>""What says your ... "" she pointed at her chest. ""Serdtse?""</p><p>""My heart?"" I repeated. ""It says I don't want to do anything that would hurt Svetlana or you. And it also has a pulling that wants to be with her. She makes me happy.""</p><p>""Karl, that's what I see when I look at you two. You are honest man. You are a special man. Her own step-father took advantage of her and used her. But she throw herself at you and you not use her."" She stood up then placed a kiss on the top of my head. ""I would be honored to call you moi ciin!"" (my son).</p><p>""Let me think about it and ask what the law says, okay?""</p><p>""Okay. Spokoynoy nochi."" (Good night.)</p><p>""Good night, Olga.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 9</h5><p>I did get the project done. I did not get any sleep. I did contact a lawyer who was knowledgeable about such things. He was rather surprised that there had been no sex between us yet. ""Sometimes the courts want to pin blame on the older party and they'll look at sex with a minor to trip the whole thing up,"" he said. ""So you're sure that you've had no sex?""</p><p>""I never had sex with her. She was molested by her stepfather but I don't know how far that went.""</p><p>""You should ask. It will cloud the issue it her cherry's broken--even if you didn't do it."" He thought for a few moments, ""And you're certain that her mother is on board with this?""</p><p>""Absolutely. She already talked with me.""</p><p>""This might be fairly easy. Let me know what you find out about the stepfather molesting and I'll work on getting the papers drawn up to submit.""</p><p>I met Tsveta as she walked home and took her hand. ""Shall we go for a little walk?""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>We walked hand in hand to a small park a block away from our apartments. She sat on a swing and I pushed and she laughed and giggled. Several minutes later as she slowed down, I caught her and whispered, ""Tsveta moei, your Mamma talked with me last night.""</p><p>""I know.""</p><p>""I've done some thinking about it and I think you're right. I do NOT want to risk losing you. I want you with me the rest of my life. You are a bright blessing, the colors of joy and excitement and wonder all wrapped up in a beautiful young girl. But if you're willing to love me, I want you as my wife. Will you be mine?""</p><p>Her face was radiant and her eyes overflowed with joy. She jumped up and latched onto my neck with her hands and my back with her legs as she smothered me with kisses. ""Yes, yes, yes, a thousand times yes! Oh, can we get married tonight?""</p><p>""We need to do things right. I want the best for you and I want to honor your Mamma by doing it right.""</p><p>""So we wait?""</p><p>""Da. But I am filled with so much joy now, Tsveta moei!""</p><p>""What next?"" Her head was on my shoulder and she looked into my eyes.</p><p>""I started asking a lawyer how to go about marrying someone who isn't eighteen yet. He said that it was really important to keep sex out of the picture--just like we've been doing. But your stepfather did things to you? Did he have sex?""</p><p>Her face clouded over with the memory. ""No. No sex. He was so, so, brutish. He just made me lick his nasty thing. It tasted horrible and he made me gag. He tried touching my tits and my pizda but I wouldn't let him. I fought him.""</p><p>I held her close. ""You've been through much, Tsveta moei.""</p><p>""But you're here with me now.""</p><p>""Ya zdes' dlya tebya."" (I am here for you.)</p><p>She was still latched onto me and I was holding her, supporting her weight by holding under her dainty little ass. She shifted down and ground her crotch against my groin. The effect was immediate. She giggled and whispered, ""Did I do that?""</p><p>""Yes, you did, young lady. And you're going to have to watch it so that there are no questions.""</p><p>""I'll be good, Otyets.""</p><p>She just called me ""father""! This willowy lass who wants to marry me just called me ""father""!</p><p>""Dochka, chto tii khochesh'?"" (Little daughter, what do you want?)</p><p>""Ya khochu tebya."" (I want you.)</p><p>""Let's go tell your Mamma.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 10</h5><p>Olga beamed brightly and Tsveta's siblings bounced around with excitement. Lyubov was still in juvenile hall but had recovered enough to walk around and receive visitors. She told me that the public defender working with her said that the DA was leaning toward dropping most of the charges and just putting her on probation. She and Tsveta shared some quality sister time together.</p><p>My lawyer got back to me and said that the courts were probably okay with it but they'd want to see a doctor's report on Svetlana. I figured that. My lawyer contacted me about a week later and said that there were no problems and the court had okayed the marriage. All we had to do now was set the date. Since Olga was old school Russian Orthodox, I thought having a Christmas wedding would be awesome. That way we could celebrate the Orthodox Christmas almost two weeks later on January 7th.</p><p>Olga was pleased as punch. Tsveta was excited and could hardly wait. ""Can't we just get married and then have the ceremony later?""</p><p>""Good things come to those who wait.""</p><p>""I can hardly wait, Lyubovnik"" (Lover)</p><p>""Ya tozhe!"" (Me too!)</p><p>Tsveta became a little minx or nymph. She certainly ramped up the sexual overtones and touching in the few months leading up to our wedding. I made it a point to have real dates with her: dinner out, or a movie, or a concert, or a nice hike in the hills. </p><p>We were out one September Saturday by a river in the nearby mountains. Olga and her younger daughters agreed to watch Tanya. As we hiked along the river, sometimes skipping rocks across the smooth surface of the occasional pond, she suddenly said, ""I would really like to try skinny dipping.""</p><p>""Someday we will.""</p><p>""Why not now?""</p><p>""I don't want to do anything that would risk our coming together.""</p><p>""So?""</p><p>""So nothing like public nudity. Nothing public except hand holding and sweet kisses and hugs.""</p><p>""Then I give you a heart-felt kiss, my love."" And she planted a long kiss on my cheek while she pressed her tits into my chest. I felt my rod rising and she ground her hips seductively against Mr. Woody.</p><p>""Oh, Tsveta, the kiss was fine,"" I exclaimed. ""The everything else has to be non-public.""</p><p>""So we can do some things when we're alone?""</p><p>""Perhaps. I think tonight when we get back, you will need to take a bath before we go out to dinner.""</p><p>""Oh, I think that I could take a bath,"" she said and winked.</p><p>I kissed her cheek and took her hand in mine. ""You don't know how hard it is for me. Once I decided that we should marry, I wanted nothing more than to take you clothes off and spend the next week pleasuring you in every single way possible.""</p><p>She giggled and blushed. Deeply.</p><p>Suddenly, I was really looking forward to going home.</p><p>We had a nice picnic and then a nice walk back. Tsveta held onto my hand or my arm nearly the whole way. Although she was a little quieter than normal.</p><p>The drive back was very quiet except for her snuggling close to me and occasionally sighing. I had my arm around her shoulder and my hand rested on her hip. This time I let it stay there. She took the cue and dropped her hand to my lap where she lightly traced the outline of my growing dick.</p><p>""Oh Tsveta, you are so hot and beautiful!""</p><p>""I am beautiful?""</p><p>""Very. And the proof is the rigid rod in my pants.""</p><p>She laughed and continued tracing her fingers over my rod.</p><p>Soon we were home and I had her open up my apartment while I carried our stuff back inside. I made sure to lock the door and close all the curtains then I went to find my bride-to-be in the bathroom. She had started the water and had slipped out of her shirt and pants so she stood there wearing only her bra and dark blue brief-cut panties.</p><p>""You are the picture of beauty,"" I said.</p><p>""What?"" She smiled. ""Why do you like me? Is it my tiny tits?""</p><p>""That's part of it?""</p><p>""What if they grow big? Will you still think I'm beautiful?""</p><p>""Tsveta moei, I'm sure they will grow more, but so what? They are attached to you. That's what makes you beautiful! It's you!""</p><p>""Me?""</p><p>""My sunshine splash of color! I don't care whether your tits are the size of basket balls or the size of little cherries."" I didn't bother explaining that I was growing more in love with the smaller size tits like cherry tomatoes or maybe kiwi fruit, but I would take whatever this sexy vixen would offer me.</p><p>""What if I get old and fat and floppy?""</p><p>""I'll be even older and you will always be young and sey to me.""</p><p>She smiled and stepped closer to me. She hooked her fingers in my belt loops and tugged slightly. ""Then I have found the perfect man for me. I am almost drunk with joy.""</p><p>""Me too."" So much for me being poetic then.</p><p>""Will you join me in the tub?"" she said, her voice charged with emotion. ""We can pretend we're skinny dipping.""</p><p>""Uh, yeah!""</p><p>""You'll have to take these things off,"" she said, in a sultry voice as she tugged at my pants again.</p><p>""You take them off,"" I said, smiling.</p><p>Suddenly she took charge and undid my belt, then unbuttoned it and slipped it down. I helped her out by kicking my shoes off. I helped her as she pulled my shirt up and over my head. I now stood wearing only my underwear--which was tented badly--next to the most beautiful fifteen year old I had ever seen. She was still only in her bra and panties as she pulled me close to her and whispered, ""Then you take my clothes off too, mister!""</p><p>I reached in front and undid the snap on her small bra then slowly released those tender morsels to my sight. I bent then gently kissed each one. I wanted to take each in my mouth and suck it, but I also wanted to make this last as long as possible. She shrugged her shoulders and the bra fell to the floor. I pulled her closer and placed my mouth on hers and kissed. This was the first time that we had gone this far. There was a real danger of quickly careening out of control, but we both wanted something more than hand holding. In a few moments I felt her tongue probing at my lips. I took it into my mouth and sucked it softly then pushed my tongue into her mouth and felt a thrill as she sucked on it. My hands were rubbing up and down on her back and her long, luxurious hair, her still covered ass cheeks.</p><p>We broke the kiss to come up for air and she whispered, ""That was incredible. Does it get better?""</p><p>""Oh yes."" And then I pulled on her panties. She helped me and soon she stood completely naked in front of me. My dick was straining for release. </p><p>Tsveta noticed the huge bulge in my underwear. ""Is that what I think it is?""</p><p>""It is. Look what you've done to me,"" I whispered.</p><p>""Maybe I should help."" And then she slid my underwear down allowing my six and a half inches of throbbing manhood to stand at attention, saluting her beauty. With my underwear around my ankles, she dropped to her knees and began kissing my dick head.</p><p>""Tsveta, you don't have to do that,"" I began, remembering her telling of how grotesque it was for her to be forced to lick her step-father's dick.</p><p>She looked up at me, her hand still holding my throbbing cock. ""Karl, I want to. If you're thinking about what I've been through, don't. This is so much different than anything my step-father made me do. He forced himself on me and only used me. You--well, we--are giving ourselves to each other. Besides, you smell much nicer."" She then licked the tip of my dick. I moaned. She then took the head into her mouth and her tongue was darting around the pee hole and the underside.</p><p>""Tsveta moei,"" I gasped. ""I'm going to blow.""</p><p>She mumbled something but kept sucking and licking so I repeated, ""I'm going to squirt.""</p><p>She nodded her head up and down but kept a tight hold on my dick in her mouth. I couldn't hold on. Blast after blast rocketed out. I grew light-headed from the rush and almost staggered. But she kept my dick head in her mouth and very little of my cum leaked out.</p><p>She finally took my cock out of her mouth, swallowed then licked the tip once again. ""Now about that bath?""</p><p>""You are incredible.""</p><p>""Show me,"" she whispered.</p><p>I pulled her to her feet and led her to the tub which was very full. I sat in first and guided her to sit on my lap with her back against my front. My dick was surprisingly still somewhat hard and pointed up between her legs. She felt it there and squeezed her legs tightly against my manhood. I immediately took to nibbling on her neck and ear lobes while massaging her small tits in my hands. Within a minute she was sighing and moaning.</p><p>After several minutes, I moved one hand down between her legs. She responded by opening her legs and draping one over the side of the tub. My fingers now had unimpeded access to her pussy. I resisted the urge to plunge straight into that inviting channel. Instead I traced the outside edges of her pussy lips, feeling the creases in her skin where leg joined to body, where pussy transitioned to butt. I felt each of her thinly grown pussy hairs and then I felt the spongy, fleshy ribbons of her inner lips. I squeezed the outer lips together and gently massaged starting at the lower end all the way up to the top. As I felt the hard bump of her clitoris being rubbed between her pussy lips, I heard her gasp then stiffen before spreading her legs wider and bucking her hips back toward my fingers.</p><p>It was time now. Slowly I ran my middle finger across the length of her pussy slit from bottom to top. It was under water so of course it was wet, but I felt an extra slipperiness coming from within her labial folds. Again and again I traced that line from bottom to top, pressing a little more, a little deeper each time. Soon, my finger was completely within her inner lips and I felt the opening of her vagina. I played a little at that beckoning tunnel before I concentrated on her clit. As I rubbed my finger in circles over that little nub, I rubbed one tit and its nipple in concert. </p><p>She moaned and leaned her head back against my shoulder and found my ear, took the lobe into her mouth and started sucking. Her pussy grew very slick; her hips bucked against my fingers. Suddenly she gasped and grew rigid and I felt her pussy quivering under my finger. I pressed my finger firmly against the length of her slit, allowing the tip of my finger to rest against the opening of her vagina. I cupped her one breast in my hand and kissed her neck again and again.</p><p>We stayed like that for several minutes, my dick rock hard again and pointing up along her inner thigh. She finally relaxed and sighed deeply then kissed my cheek.</p><p>""I would have never guessed it was anything like that,"" she whispered. ""And that's not even really the whole thing, is it?""</p><p>""We've only just begun,"" I whispered, ""and we have the rest of our lives to explore more and more.""</p><p>She suddenly became aware of my rigid dick between her legs. ""Oh, and look who wants to come play again!""</p><p>""So you're okay with oral sex?""</p><p>""As long as it's you,"" she smiled. ""And I hope you're okay with it.""</p><p>""Definitely.""</p><p>""Good, 'cause I'm going to wash you and then you're going to wash me and then I'm going to make you cum again.""</p><p>""I could handle that,"" I replied.</p><p>We never made it out to dinner that night, settling for a snack or two in between lots of touching and licking and cumming. I delivered her back to her Mamma around 9pm and picked up Tanya. ""Dinner tomorrow night for certain,"" I promised.</p><p>""Okay, Karl.""</p><p>Olga looked back and forth between us then looked hard at her daughter. ""No, Mamma,"" Tsveta said. ""We aren't going that far till after we're really married. We've made that promise to each other and I don't want to dishonor you.""</p><p>""Blagoslovi tebya, ditya moye,"" Olga said softly then kissed her daughter on the forehead. (Bless you, my child.) Then to me she said, ""Tii khoroshiy chelovek. Spasibo."" (You are a good man. Thank you.)</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 11</h5><p>On one hand it was difficult to keep our petting from progressing. On the other, we had a couple of strong forces pushing back against us so we didn't go too far too quickly. First was the fear of what the courts or the legal system would do to me--even though we were already cleared to be married. Second was the fact that Tsveta had school and had responsibilities with her family. Third was Olga. There was something about the look in her eye that kept me in check and kept my dick out of her little girl's pussy.</p><p>It was shortly after that that Olga dropped a small bombshell in my lap. ""You must know this, Karl. Sveta is actually younger than what you think.""</p><p>""She's not fifteen?""</p><p>""Nyet. She only fourteen.""</p><p>""What happened?""</p><p>""Bunch of mistakes. When we get passport, they start with wrong birth certificate. Then they copy the date wrong. Sveta not born June fourth. Actually born April sixth.""</p><p>I thought about that and suddenly realized how easy it would be to misinterpret 6-4-year. To Eurpoeans, that would be the sixth day of the fourth month, that is, April. To Americans, that is the fourth day of the sixth month, that is, June. And then the year is wrong?</p><p>""So she's what, 14 months younger than what her papers say?""</p><p>""Da. But is no worry. 14 or 15. Still young. And still I give my blessings to you. You are a very good man, Karl. Perfect for her. And you are very lucky man. She is old soul. You know?""</p><p>I nodded. I thought I knew what she was saying.</p><p>""Old soul. She act much older than her age. More mature. There are no 14 year old boys or even 18 year old boys who are as mature as her. Da?""</p><p>""I agree."" And it was a bit heady thinking that I was almost ready to dive into a young teen's pussy. Not even 15 years old! No wonder she looked small and not developed yet. Wow! And I was going to be privileged to witness her development--her most intimate details and features as they changed. Wow!</p><p>During this time, I helped Olga and Tsveta pick out a wedding dress. Yes, traditionally the bride's father picks up the tab, but there was no father there--plus, I had been acting like the father-figure for the family. I also chose a ring and slipped it on Tsveta's finger one early October evening right at sunset. The squeals of delight brought several neighbors out to see what was happening. Some were a little taken aback by the fact that I was going to marry a minor--others that I was marrying so soon after Kristy's death. But others were genuinely happy for us.</p><p>At my work, I brought up the fact that I was going to remarry and I got the obligatory congratulations and inquiries as to who my lucky girl was. They were more than a little surprised by the fact that my bride was still only in high school. </p><p>My cubicle mate, Jessie, was really quiet for most of the day after the announcement. I didn't push it but let her think through things. I certainly wasn't going to apologize for marrying someone young; but I was ready, when necessary, to defend our decision.</p><p>Mid afternoon, Jessie turned around in her chair and asked, ""So what happened?""</p><p>""What do you mean?"" I countered.</p><p>""I mean, it's less than a year after Kristy's accident and now you're hooking up with a minor?""</p><p>""Let me explain something. If you're thinking that I had hanky panky and this is to cover a pregnacy or that somehow this is a shotgun wedding, you're wrong. I have only acted in complete honor with Svetlana from the day we met till now. Second, Kristy herself felt that Tsveta was like a member of our family. Third, Tsveta actually asked me--I didn't proposition her; she asked me to marry her. Her Mamma then came and interogated me and said that she felt it was the best thing for both of us. Fourth, she loves me and I love her. Her Mamma says that she is an old soul--someone who is far more mature that her mere age alone would suggest. Fifth, she love my little daughter and my little daughter loves her. There is already a trust and bond there. Why would I go and try to find it elsewhere? It's already here?""</p><p>Jessie was silent for sometime before she quietly said, ""I'm sorry for doubting you, Karl. It's just that our society frowns on May-December relations.""</p><p>""I'm not that much older than she is.""</p><p>""Really? How old are you?""</p><p>""Only 24.""</p><p>""Get out. When'd you graduate from college?""</p><p>""I was barely 21.""</p><p>""Okay. It makes sense to me."" She shook her head. ""I wish you the best.""</p><p>""Thank you, Jessie.""</p><p>""And I have your back here. I'll keep the others from talking smack.""</p><p>I nodded, knowing just how petty interoffice gossip could become. ""Thank you!""</p><p>""Say, if your Svetlana is in high school, would she want to come do a career day job-shadow sort of thing? I would be sure to shepherd her around and keep the potty mouths away.""</p><p>""I'll ask.""</p><p>Tsveta was eager and Olga thought it a good thing. The time was aranged for the first week in November and I helped her shop for some nice, professional clothes to wear. ""Don't worry with the makeup thing,"" I suggested. ""I don't want you looking like a painted lady because you already look stunning enough!""</p><p>That earned me a big kiss. ""That one's for the compliment."" She kissed me again. ""And that one is for the new clothes!""</p><p>Tsveta thoroughly enjoyed her time there. She saw the web programming that Jessie and I did. (""Boring! Just kidding, Karl"") But Jessie arranged to take her out to the production part of the plant where they manufactured medical equipment, and then to R&amp;D where they did electronic testing as well as actual wet chemistry. She came back completely excited by the prospects and decided that she wanted to major in Biology or Chemistry and that working in a lab and testing things was so cool!</p><p>Jessie whispered to me as Tsveta stepped out to the lady's room that my bride had won the hearts of most of our colleagues. ""She's such a sweet girl. And if she weren't so tiny, I'd believe that she was much older because of how she interacts with people and, Karl! She is really intellegent, you know that don't you?""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""Don't neglect her education.""</p><p>""I'm not. I was excited to hear her starting to set some lofty education goals,"" I answered. ""She is not going to stay stuck in the Russian ghetto with the Russian Mafia directing her life.""</p><p>""Well, good."" Jessie smiled then added, ""You had convinced me about the rightness of your decision to marry and I tried to talk it up. I think that today has gone along very well toward shutting up most people's concern or idle gossip about what you are doing. She not only loves you Karl, she *LOVES* you! And she is articulate about how she fell in love with you. You are one very sweet man.""</p><p>""Ya znayu!"" (I know.)</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Sorry, sometimes when I think about Tsveta, I just start thinking in Russian. I just said, 'I know.'""</p><p>My parents were eventually supportive of the marriage. Kristy's parents were a little hesitant. It took a number of talks reminding them that they would have felt that way no matter who I was marrying since somehow it would feel like I was taking their granddaughter away from them.</p><p>""But I'm not,"" I explained. ""You two are a very big part of Tanya's life and I want you to keep being a big part of it. Tanya now has two sets of grandparents and soon she'll have a new grandma. Perhaps Tanya will call Olga 'Babushka' or something.""</p><p>For Thanksgiving, I insisted on helping Olga's family celebrate the American way with a big turkey and all the traditional dishes. I was busy in my kitchen and theirs, running back and forth between the two ovens and stoves. Tsveta was a great help. Kristy's parents actually accepted my invitation and came to join us for a huge family dinner. There were awkward silences at first, then Tsveta drew them into the conversation and by the end of the meal, I could tell that they had been won over. </p><p>Kristy's dad took me aside and said, ""I completely understand why your'e doing this. And me and my wife are very happy that you're not leaving us out.""</p><p>""Absolutely. You're part of our lives. We want you to stay that way.""</p><p>""You have a wonderful bride there, Karl. She charmed my socks off tonight!""</p><p>Later after we cleaned up, I charmed more than her socks off. After Tanya was put to bed, I brought Tsveta into my bed and said, ""I've been wanting to do this for weeks now.""</p><p>""Chto, Lyubovnik?"" (What, Lover?)</p><p>""Ya khochu s""yest' tebya!"" (I want to eat you!)</p><p>Her eyes grew large and then she squealed. ""Da, da, da! Pozhaluysta!"" (Yes, yes, yes! Please!)</p><p>I helped her slip out of her clothes and marveled again at her small breasts. They were filling out and were wider than a few months before--no longer mere tubes but now small cones capped by small areolas and nipples that suddenly reminded me of ruby pink Hershey's kisses. I bent to lick and suck each into my mouth and Tsveta grabbed my head and gasped. But then I continued undressing her. She helped me by kicking off her shoes and then she stepped out of her pants and her panties. Her vulva was framed with a light dusting of light brown hairs on either side of her slit with a fuller tuft adorning the top. Her inner lips stuck out, especially near the top.</p><p>I laid her back on the bed, then quickly stripped out of my clothes. I pulled her legs apart and began kissing from the foot up to her crotch, then back down the other side to the other foot. I retraced my kisses and kissed around her navel and her hips bones before kissing closer and closer to her pussy. I stayed away from the crack, concentrating on the edge where her legs joined into her torso. Finally I began kissing across her outer pussy lips then over to the other side, then back again. Back and forth; back and forth. Each time lingering longer on her pussy, each time pressing deeper against that warm slit and the fire that radiated from within. Finally I starting licking around her pussy, along the edges near each leg, across the top, down near her ass, then finally I traced the crinkled line of her inner lips with my tongue from bottom to top.</p><p>""Oh, Karl,"" her voice was dark and rich with emotions.</p><p>I inhaled her scent and realized that my cock was throbbing and threatening to erupt just from eating her out. I moved so that my dick was not touching the sheets any more. At the same time, I drove my tongue deep into the inner folds of her inner pussy lips. She was crazy wet with desire. I kept licking back and forth from the bottom of her pussy to the nub of her clit. Her hands played back and forth over my head almost in response to what I was doing with my tongue. Finally I started circling my tongue around the little nubbins before I took it into my mouth and sucked.</p><p>Suddenly her legs clamped tightly around my head and I heard a muffled grunt like an animal in heat. Muffled only because her thighs plugged my ears. Her hands held on tightly to my head and I left my face planted in her pussy for a while longer as she rode the huge wave of her orgasm.</p><p>Finally she relaxed her grip on me and her legs flopped open. I scooted up to lie above her, still supporting most of my weight on my arms.</p><p>She kissed my lips, not repulsed by the taste of her nectar then said, ""Udivitel'nyy!"" (Amazing!)</p><p>""I told you there is so much more that we can explore.""</p><p>""How about you? How can we explore so that you have a good time tonight?""</p><p>""I'm almost ready to shoot my load right now, that was so exciting!""</p><p>""You really enjoyed it?""</p><p>""I did, Tsveta moei. Why don't you do the same for me. I'll just lie down here and let you lick me silly!""</p><p>And then I got a blow job of my life. She began just like I did to her: kissing my legs from my feet to my crotch. Suddenly she slowly suck one testicle into her mouth. She was so gentle! My cock jumped in anticipation. Then just as slowly she let it out and sucked the other testicle in. She went back and forth several times on my balls like that before she started kissing up the length on my cock. Then she began licking the length of my cock from my balls up to the head. Oh, that felt good! Finally she put her mouth over the head and engulfed the head and maybe an inch or so past. Her tongue was working frantically along the underside of my dick and her hand had wrapped around the shaft. She kept sucking, licking and stroking me. I blasted a number of gobs of cum into her mouth and I saw colors at the same time. (Fitting that I saw colors as Tsveta sucked me. A little Russian language humor there.) My dick twitched several times more before laying still and sh rinking a bit.</p><p>Finally she let my dick plop out of her mouth and she scooted up on top of me to lay on me, her head nestled in the crook of my neck. ""I'm really looking forward to the time when we don't have to say good night and leave each other at the other's door.""</p><p>""Less than a month, my dear bride.""</p><p>""Less than a month before I experience your dick deep inside of me where it belongs!""</p><p>We were married as planned on Christmas Day in a Russian Orthodox church. We had a lovely little honeymoon, but I don't think we remembered much of where we went--we spent a LOT of the time in our bed. I may write more later about some of our adventures and escapades, but I will say that the wait was worth it. We were married and no one could say that I was molesting her. She was my wife now and I was her husband. I finally slipped my throbbing rob deep into her tight virgin pussy--just like it was suppose to be. It was a tight fit and it bled quite a bit afterwards. But a bath together and rubbing it with aloe gel, then reapplying my dick to the insides of her tender twat was exactly what was needed--or at least, exactly what she wanted.</p><p>She finished high school a year and a half early, went to community college and then transferred to the local university where she is currently majoring in Chemistry. Watch out world. She's smart and she knows exactly what she wants. And she usually gets what she wants. I'm exhibit ""A"" in that regard. And happily, she's exactly what I want too! And soon, I think we'll have another little one or two running around keeping Tanya company.</p>"
922,Little Jo,Brody,,"['bg', 'gg', 'Mg', 'pre', 'ped', 'inc', '1st', 'rom', 'lolita']",A young girl's mother leaves. She becomes a tomboy. This story is her sexual awaken and her becoming a  young lady with desires for a neighbor boy and then her dad.,2013-07-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>My name is Jo. It's short for Jolene. To be sure, ours is a strange family. Wasn't always that way, though. I had a normal enough start to childhood--mom, dad, little sister--right up till I was 6. Literally. That was the day of my birthday party. We had a bunch of my school friends over. I was opening up one present and I thought it was so absolutely cool! It was a Barbie doll. I ran into the kitchen where my mom was and showed her.</p><p>""Yeah. Nice. A real slut!"" she barked at me. ""Now get outta my way!""</p><p>I'd seen mom and dad fight before but this was different, a new level of anger and animosity. I backed out of the kitchen and barely noticed anything else that was happening at the party. I heard crashing in the kitchen and a loud door slam. I knew things were not good.</p><p>Dad served the ice cream and cake. He helped me blow the candles out even though my heart was not in it. He met the parents at the door and said good-bye to all my friends. And after the last person had left he picked me up and hugged me closely.</p><p>""Mommy's not coming back,"" he whispered.</p><p>I didn't completely understand what he meant, but my little sister, Sherri, woke up from her nap then. Dad set me down to go upstairs and get her--she was just 3 and a half. I ran into the kitchen and stared. No mom. Broken plates on the floor and the curtain rod over the window was broken.</p><p>Dad came in and softly said, ""We'll clean this up later.""</p><p>Sherri was crying and had a real boogery nose, ""Ma-ma!""</p><p>""She's gone now, honey,"" Daddy whispered then led us both out to the living room. He sat on the couch and cradled Sherri. I looked at him at a loss for understanding. He beckoned me come sit by him. I climbed up on the couch and leaned into his shoulder.</p><p>""Mommy's gone now. I don't know when she'll be back.""</p><p>I never saw my mother again. Sherri cried; but I resolved at that point to be the opposite of what my mother was. She was a girlie, fancy dresser; I would be a tomboy. She spent a lot of time on hair and makeup; I would avoid that stuff at all costs. She loved shopping and the like; I chose sports and things that Daddy liked. In short, I did everything I could to become a boy since it was a woman brought so much pain into my life. </p><p>I even begged daddy to let me get my hair cut short--pixie style, they called it. I disavowed my name of ""Jolene"" and from that point on wanted to be called ""Jo."" I never wore a dress after that day and referred to my under garments as underwear--never as panties. I was a jeans and tee-shirt sort of rough-n-tumble, baseball &amp; football loving tomboy.</p><p>Shoot, by fifth grade I was so good at any sport that if I wasn't the captain of a team, they would choose me first or second to BE on their team. </p><p>One afternoon right after school let out, it was a beautiful late September Fall day. Just a hint of cool in the air, the leaves had tinges of color but the afternoon sun beat down warm enough that we all were sweating. I was quarterback and called a play. The ball snapped to me and I pumped it, weighing my options. Johnny was open, but Danny was further down field. I hauled off and chucked the ball in a beautiful spiral. It soared through the air and Danny snagged it out of the sky then ran across the goal. We were all so stoked! I was absolutely elated! Everyone was congratulating me on that play.</p><p>""Great job, Jo."" someone said. ""Awesome pass, dude!""</p><p>Then I heard another voice. ""Hey, son!""</p><p>I looked up. A man had stopped to watch our informal football game. He called out again, ""That was a great pass, son! Keep up the good work!""</p><p>I was really stoked after that! That man didn't even know that I was a girl. My shortish hair and great arm allowed me to be one of the boys.</p><p>It was several weeks later, early October, if I remember correctly, that we were playing another game. The afternoon sun was lower in the sky, the air was a bit crisper and the leaves were much more colorful. It was the end of a warm spell so we were all still thinking that summer was still with us for another day or two so we thought nothing of playing a game of shirt-and-skins.</p><p>Keep in mind up to that time, I had been shirts and I had been skins. No biggie. I thought of myself as a boy and looking at my flat chest certainly would not have given anyone a clue otherwise.</p><p>Except we had a new boy in our game. Robert. My team was picked to be skins and suddenly he said, ""Hey, wait, she's a girl!""</p><p>My shirt was already off and I just stared at him. I think I was imagining that was the rudest thing possible that anyone could have said to me.</p><p>""She can't go shirtless,"" Robert said again. ""Can she?""</p><p>""She's done it half the games that we've ever played,"" Matt replied. ""Probably since second or third grade.""</p><p>""Besides, Charlie has bigger tits that she does,"" Rick laughed.</p><p>Everyone else laughed too. Even Charlie who was a little over weight and had flabby boy tits. Charlie swung at Rick good naturedly then said, ""Should I cover up too?""</p><p>I finally found my voice and said, ""I don't matter squat. I don't got girlie boobs. I can be skins. Are you playing?""</p><p>Matt stood beside me and reaffirmed what I said. ""And if anyone has a problem, take it up with me or just go home.""</p><p>We played. Our team whooped theirs.</p><p>As we gathered up our stuff to head on home, Matt stood nearby. ""I'll walk ya' home.""</p><p>""Okay."" I pulled my shirt over my head and grabbed my bag. It was just a little odd that he asked to walk home with me, but I didn't think much about it. We both lived a block apart and we had to cross the little gulley to get there.</p><p>""Great game,"" he said at length as we slipped into the cool of the woods by the gulley.</p><p>""I loved your fake block!"" I answered.</p><p>We crossed a log and I was going to keep going but Matt sat down. ""Got a moment, Jo?"" he asked.</p><p>""I guess.""</p><p>He pointed at the log next to him so I sat there too. That's when things really started seeming a little weird.</p><p>""Jo, you know how I stood up for you and all?""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""And you have the right to go shirtless if that's what you really want.""</p><p>I merely stared at him, trying to anticipate what he was going to say next.</p><p>""But, Jo, I'd really like you to think about it differently.""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Jo, you are a girl. And it really is different.""</p><p>My head spun. I hadn't expected THAT! ""You're crazy,"" I said. ""I'm as flat chested as any of you.""</p><p>""Almost,"" he replied. ""But there's something different about it. A couple of the other guys have noticed and Robert really noticed today. And, well, shoot, I noticed too!""</p><p>""But I'm flat.""</p><p>""Flat but different,"" he answered looking first into my eyes, then down at the little trickle of water below us.</p><p>""Different?"" I repeated.</p><p>He nodded. ""Just enough that I was looking at you throughout most of the game and thinking, gee!""</p><p>I swatted him on the back of his head.</p><p>""No, seriously, Jo. And I don't want guys talking smack about you. If they do, I'd have to beat them up; but I'm afraid that if you keep going shirtless, more and more guys will be talking and I'll have to spend more and more time beating them up.""</p><p>He was serious. Dead serious! Everything that I had tried to avoid was sneaking up on me and trapping me.</p><p>""What do you mean different?"" I finally asked.</p><p>""I dunno. It just looks different. Softer, maybe. Prettier, for certain.""</p><p>""And other guys have been noticing?""</p><p>He nodded again.</p><p>""I'm sorry that it's been a problem."" I turned and started to get up.</p><p>He put his hand on my shoulder. I paused. </p><p>""It's not a problem, Jo. I just don't want it to be a problem. And,"" his voice trailed off. I turned back around to look at him. He was smiling awkwardly. ""And, Jo,"" he began again. ""If you aren't offended or bothered none by it, I would enjoy looking at your chest again. And any time you'd like to show it.""</p><p>My head spun. This was odd! Completely unprecedented! ""You what?""</p><p>He laughed and shrugged his shoulders. ""I just wouldn't mind seeing your chest again. That's all.""</p><p>""I thought you said that it needed to be covered up."" I really wasn't understanding him. Up till that point I thought it was only girls who were illogical thinkers.</p><p>""In public? Playing football? Yes. In private? I would love it.""</p><p>""What is it about my non-tits that is making all you guys go crazy?""</p><p>He just shrugged.</p><p>""I don't get you guys,"" I exclaimed.</p><p>""Wanna compare then I can show you?""</p><p>I thought about that for a moment and was suddenly curious what the difference was--if any. ""Sure,"" I said and slipped my shirt off over my head.</p><p>Matt slowly removed his, barely taking his eyes off of my chest. ""See what I mean?"" he asked, his voice sounding hoarse and strained.</p><p>I looked down at mine then back at Matt's chest. He was muscular for a fifth grader--no fat covering up his ribs or sagging around his belly. His nipples were tight and compact: little grains bumping up otherwise not discernible at all. Mine, well, I was shocked to see that mine *HAD* changed. They were wider then I had remembered; and they stuck out--only a little, but it was HUGE in my mind. I wasn't supposed to have tits! No boobs for me! Boobs are for horrible women who are selfish and mean.</p><p>""This changes everything,"" I whispered. I really didn't know what to think or say. I felt my eyes stinging like tears were threatening to spring up at any moment. I sat downcast with my hands in my lap on my crumpled shirt.</p><p>""Maybe it changes things,"" Matt said then placed his hand on my hands. ""But it doesn't mean that it changes things for the bad. You look very nice. So do your, um.....""</p><p>""But now I have to be a girl and everything,"" I interrupted. Tears did run down my cheeks.</p><p>""Nothing wrong with that,"" Matt said softly.</p><p>""But girls don't play sports and run around in the woods. They hafta go shopping and wear stupid lacy dresses.""</p><p>""Not necessarily. You can still play football with us as long as you want. You're better than most of the guys out there.""</p><p>I looked up at him not completely processing what was said.</p><p>""Jo, you can have the best of both worlds,"" he said squeezing my hands. ""Beautiful looks and great game!""</p><p>""You really think these are pretty?"" I finally asked.</p><p>""Yes! And you are the prettiest girl in our class too! Hands down!""</p><p>Well, that was just awkward! ""Thanks. I guess I gotta be going."" I slipped my hands out from under his and put my shirt back on.</p><p>""Thank you, Jo."" He stood up as I did. ""Maybe we can do this again?""</p><p>""I dunno,"" I shrugged. ""I'll keep my shirt on for game days though.""</p><p>Matt then made things even more awkward. He leaned forward and kissed me on my cheek. ""Bye!""</p><p>""Bye,"" I said and quickly walked home, not even noticing if he was behind me or not.</p><p>Dad wasn't home yet and Sherri was still at the sitter who picked her up from grade school. Since I was older, dad gave me more leeway and more responsibility. It was my job to clean any breakfast dishes, put away all the clean dishes, set the table and on some nights start dinner. Dad told me earlier that he was bringing something home--all I had to do was make sure that the canned veggies were on the stove. </p><p>This meant that I had a bit more time to myself. I spent much of it in my room, naked from the waist up, just staring at my chest from a hundred different angles. How had I missed that my boobs were beginning to grow? I suppose that either I was in denial, or since it was so far from my mind that I wasn't even thinking to look. But anyway, there they were: bigger than ever and threatening to get huge. I recalled with a shudder that I had played with one of my mom's bras when I was 5. I tried wearing it--even stuffed some of my socks and panties in it to fill it out. The thing was huge. (Of course, ""huge"" is relative. I much later found out that mom was only an A or an A-plus cup size. I also later found out just how much my Dad liked small breasts.)</p><p>I gently felt each tit. They were surprisingly sensitive. Underneath each was a knot or a bump that hurt to press on. I wondered if that is what cancer started out like. </p><p>When dad got home he had Kentucky Fried Chicken! That was a big deal for us. Sherri was talking nonstop throughout dinner. Dad finally looked at me and asked, ""What's up, Jo?""</p><p>""Is it possible for someone my age to get breast cancer?""</p><p>""Possible?"" He chuckled and wiped his hands on his napkin. ""But not very likely. What brings that question?""</p><p>""I felt little bumps under my boobs,"" I said feeling a bit of relief. It was always good to talk it out with dad. He'd know what to do or say. He would fix it.</p><p>""You know there's another explanation,"" he said.</p><p>""What's that?""</p><p>""Your body's growing. And that mean your boobs will be growing too.""</p><p>""How do you know which is which?"" I asked. ""I mean they're kinda sore and hurt to touch.""</p><p>""We could look at them later, if you want, or maybe set up a doctor's appointment.""</p><p>I shook my head. ""Later's fine.""</p><p>Sherri looked at me funny and wrinkled up her nose. ""You're getting boobs?""</p><p>""I suppose.""</p><p>After dinner I led dad off to my room and took my shirt off. I saw him smile funny and nod his head. ""Well, Jo, I think that it's not cancer. You're just growing up.""</p><p>""Then why's it hurt?""</p><p>""Where?""</p><p>I pointed at each nipple. ""Right under here.""</p><p>""Let's see,"" he said and gently felt my nearly flat chest. I jumped as his fingers pressed my nipple. It didn't hurt; it was just full of sensations. He pressed and he made contact with the lump under my breast. ""Um-huh. You're just growing.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yep. Would it surprise you to know that sometimes boys get those lumps there too? Even though they don't grow boobs?""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Your body is doing a lot of changing. Chemicals and hormones and new grow and girl's breast tissue is getting ready to develop real tits that can eventually produce milk. That's what that lump is. It's all those immature milk glands starting to stretch and grow and develop.""</p><p>""But a guy?""</p><p>""He has the same plumbing up on his top side as you do. It's just that there are a whole host of different chemicals and hormones prodding his body to grow differently. Sometimes a guy's chest reacts a little to all of that before everything else gets straightened out.""</p><p>""Charlie has boobs bigger than mine."" I giggled. ""Almost as big as Mary's.""</p><p>""Does Mary wear a bra?"" he asked.</p><p>I nodded. Mary started developing tits in 4th grade and was at least an A or A-plus cup now.</p><p>""Some guys are just a little over weight and the extra fat easily adds itself around breast tissue. Sometimes it takes care of itself as soon as his puberty kicks in.""</p><p>""He's just over weight.""</p><p>""You don't make fun of him, do you?""</p><p>""Not much. He usually laughs about it himself.""</p><p>""Okay. Just be careful. Don't add to the problem. Sometimes guys are still sensitive even though they're laughing about it.""</p><p>I was quiet for a few moments. ""But I'm okay?""</p><p>""Totally.""</p><p>""Dad, why do some guys like looking at a girl's tits?""</p><p>""Because they're pretty.""</p><p>That was almost exactly what Matt had said, so I looked at my dad a little funny. ""Do you think these are pretty?""</p><p>""Awkward question, Jo."" Dad laughed. ""I'm your dad. Of course I think everything about you is pretty. I think both of my daughters are absolute beauties.""</p><p>I smiled and gave him a hug. ""I love you, daddy!""</p><p>""I love you too, Jo."" </p><p>His strong arms encircled me. I loved the feel of his hands on my bare back. That night in bed as I drifted off to sleep, I touched my just-starting-to-grow titties. I remembered my dad's hands touching my back, but instead I saw Matt's face. I was suddenly very excited and felt very strange feelings. Wonderful, powerful and desirable feelings. I had at least two different dreams that night--both involving Matt looking at my naked chest and touching my naked skin.</p><p>It wasn't the next day, but soon after that I really began thinking about Matt differently. Some of my alone time was spent looking at my developing tits and imagining what Matt would see and how he might touch them. Perhaps a week after that fateful afternoon when Matt had talked to me about my chest, we were again playing another game of football after school. It was a lot cooler--Halloween and the time change were less than a week away. There was the threat of a cold rain moving in. Matt said it was too cold for shirts and skins--""just remember who's on your team; it's not rocket science."" We all laughed.</p><p>Afterwards, I hung around and started walking with Matt. When we were all along I quietly said, ""I guess that I got to tell you thank you for what you said last week.""</p><p>He nodded.</p><p>""And I think it was a real sweet thing you said about my tits."" I stopped and he stopped too. I looked him in the eye and smiled. ""And if you want to look at them, then I'd be pleased to let you.""</p><p>Matt swallowed hard. ""Really?"" His voice squeaked.</p><p>I nodded. ""Wanna stop by my house for a few minutes?""</p><p>""Sure!""</p><p>So we practically ran through the woods, over the gulley and up the street to my house. I opened the back door and checked--there was no one else home yet.</p><p>""So do you really want to see my little tits and flat chest?"" I asked.</p><p>""Sure!""</p><p>I shucked my coat and lifted my tee shirt off over my head in nearly the same motion. Completely inelegant and nonsensual, but highly effective for fifth graders. </p><p>Matt stared hard at my tits for minutes before he finally spoke. ""Prettier than I had remembered. May I touch?""</p><p>I was really hoping that he'd asked that or do something like that. It was a little like the dreams and daydreams that I had been having. I nodded and stepped closer to him.</p><p>He slowly raised one hand and touched my left breast with his right forefinger. I felt electricity course through my body. He pulled back at my jumping.</p><p>""Are you okay?""</p><p>I nodded again and said, ""I feels weird. A good weird, but really strange!""</p><p>""Oh."" And he gently touched my nipple again. He pressed against the lump under it and I jumped.</p><p>""I'm sorry, I keep hurting you,"" he whispered.</p><p>""Just be gentle,"" I replied. ""And maybe, can I see you without your shirt too?""</p><p>He nodded and reluctantly removed his hand from my chest to slip his tee shirt off. I didn't give him time to touch me again--instead, I hugged him and pressed my barely-there tits against his body. He wrapped his arms around me and I felt his hands on my back--it was better than in my dreams! A weird sort of slow electricity coursed through my body beginning in my tits but working its way down through my belly and crotch. Matt kissed me again on my cheek. I turned my face up toward his and kissed him on his lips.</p><p>""I like that, Matt,"" I whispered. ""I like that a lot!""</p><p>I pulled away, hardly able to think. I knew that we should stop and that I didn't want dad to come home with Mata and me in a half-naked embrace.</p><p>""We'll do it again,"" I said, holding his hand and squeezing it.</p><p>""When?""</p><p>""Soon!""</p><p>We didn't have a chance to be alone like that for several more weeks, but suddenly at school we were the new hot item. I HAD to be with him at lunch and recess. After school we would walk home or to the empty field to play a game--but we would walk slowly and holding hands.</p><p>One night out of the blue, Sherri suddenly announced at dinner, ""Jo has a boyfriend.""</p><p>I shot her the stink eye. Not that it did any good.</p><p>""What's this, Jo?"" Dad asked, setting his glass down.</p><p>""She's been holding hands with him all week,"" Sherri blurted out again.</p><p>""Hush, Sherri,"" daddy said. ""Let her tell her own story.""</p><p>""Yeah, it's kinda like that,"" I said, self-consciously. ""Matt and me have been hanging out together a lot.""</p><p>""Matt?""</p><p>""Yeah, Matt Riggley.""</p><p>""Oh, yeah. I remember. Nice kid. Played short-stop in little league, right?""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""Nothing wrong with that."" Dad eyed me carefully then smiled. ""Is that why you wanted to let your hair start growing out now?""</p><p>I smiled awkwardly and nodded again.</p><p>""Well, keep me posted on it,"" he said at length. ""And I should have another father-daughter talk with you here pretty soon.""</p><p>""Soon"" actually waited till that weekend I think. Dad took Sherri to a party and then he and me did a little shopping, had a milkshake and went home.</p><p>""So, I want to make sure that you understand what you're getting into,"" he said after we put the groceries away.</p><p>""'Bout what?""</p><p>""Boys,"" he replied. ""Matt seems like a nice guy but you need to know things. Knowledge is power. It will let you make good decisions.""</p><p>""What do you mean?"" I asked, genuinely not getting what he was saying.</p><p>""Jo, it probably isn't happening yet, but generally when boys and girls start liking each other, there's a strong tendency to want to explore sex. That's kinda normal, but you're a bit young for that plus you need to know what it is so that you are aware of things when they come up.""</p><p>""What do you mean 'sex'?"" I asked. ""You mean like making babies and all?""</p><p>""That's a big part of it. Do you know about that?""</p><p>I wrinkled my brow and said, ""Kinda?""</p><p>""Okay, here's the short version."" Dad looked a little nervous and I think that made me feel a little odd too. ""You know that it takes a guy plus a girl to have a baby, right?""</p><p>I nodded. ""And they have to get naked together.""</p><p>""Um-huh. And you know that guys and girls have different equipment?""</p><p>""Girls get boobs and guys don't.""</p><p>""That's part of it,"" he answered. ""But down between their legs there's a big difference too.""</p><p>I nodded. I had seen brief glimpses of Dad coming out of the shower and his wiener flopping long and big amidst a forest of hair and a dark sac. I also had seen a few of my classmates whip their wieners out to take a leak out along the edge of the woods. Theirs were much smaller and completely non-hairy compared with dad's.</p><p>""So you know a guy has a penis,"" he went on. ""Some call it a dick or a cock.""</p><p>""Or a wiener?"" I laughed.</p><p>""Yeah, well, that's not well taken by most guys."" Dad laughed. ""Anyway a girl has a slit and it's not just for pee to come out of. There's another hole in there. So if the guy squirts stuff from his penis and stuff then it could make a baby.""</p><p>""He pees on her?"" I asked incredulously.</p><p>""No, no. It's sperm. Sperm comes out of his penis.""</p><p>""How's it do that? What keeps the pee from coming out too?""</p><p>""It's because the guy's penis gets stiff. That turns the pee off. He literary cannot pee if his cock is all stiff like that.""</p><p>""What makes it get stiff?"" I asked.</p><p>""He gets excited. He sees something beautiful or something touching him.""</p><p>Bells went off in my head. Matt loved looking at my little tits. Was he getting a stiff penis?</p><p>""And what causes it to squirt the sperm stuff?"" I asked.</p><p>""It's stimulated. It is rubbed and touched and all and that feels really good to a guy and then the excitement increases and the sperm just shoots out."" He suddenly looked at his watch. ""We gotta get over and pick your sister up. Okay?""</p><p>I nodded. I had suddenly learned a lot more, yet (in hind sight) learned practically nothing about what real sex is. Perhaps a dangerous combination. Definitely left me with a healthy curiosity about what Matt was hiding under his pants.</p><p>Turns out I had an opportunity the week before Christmas. Matt walking me home and I invited him in again. ""Wanna see some more, Matt?"" I asked.</p><p>""Hot dog, yes!"" he smiled and closed the door quickly behind us.</p><p>I led him into the den and took my coat off. Matt whistled and slipped out of his coat and began unbuttoning his shirt. I giggled and slipped my shirt off. I really enjoyed Matt's attention. Sure enough Matt's eyes became glued to my tits. Still not much, but a little puffier than before.</p><p>""Jo, you are so beautiful,"" he said, his voice rich with emotion and passion. He touched one tit and, in spite of knowing how it would feel, I jumped and gasped. Matt looked up into my eyes and smiled. </p><p>I touched his chest and returned his smiled. ""I love feeling your touch, Matt. And I love touching you.""</p><p>He chuckled and ran his fingers over my breasts. ""So wonderful,"" he murmured.</p><p>""I was wondering, though,"" I went on, ""if I might see a little more of what you have.""</p><p>His fingers stopped and he looked deep into my eyes. ""What?""</p><p>""I want to see what you have under your pants.""</p><p>He blushed then said, ""You mean like totally naked?""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""And what about you?""</p><p>""You want to see under my pants too?""</p><p>""Oh, yes,"" he gushed. ""Yes!""</p><p>I pulled back and kicked my tennis shoes off. ""Okay."" I unbuttoned and slipped my pants down then kicked them off standing before Matt only in my light blue little girl underwear. It was the one thing that I had little control over. I argued to Dad that pink was out of the question and why couldn't I use boy's underwear, but he drew the line there. ""No, you have to wear girl's underwear. But they have other colors besides pink. Will blue or white be okay?"" I acquiesced.</p><p>Matt just stared.</p><p>""Matt?"" I said, smiling at him. ""Your turn.""</p><p>""Oh, yes."" He kicked his shoes off then slipped out of his pants. And there he stood before me wearing only his white, boy's underwear. And yes, there was a stiff bulge in his shorts.</p><p>""Should we take our underwear off together?"" I asked.</p><p>He nodded, barely taking his eyes off of me. I glanced down and noticed that my underwear had pulled tight around my pussy, showing the outline of my slit. I suddenly felt a little embarrassed but swallowed and dropped my underwear in one motion.</p><p>Matt jumped and slipped his down a few moments later, his penis catching on the waistband then springing free and slapping upward against his belly. I giggled, having never seen anything like that before. Matt just stared.</p><p>""Can I touch it?"" I asked.</p><p>He nodded, never taking his eyes off my slit.</p><p>I gently touched the head of his penis. It jumped. It was about three or four inches in length, totally smooth and taut and almost rock hard. I was amazed that something could be so soft and hard at the same time. I grasped it entirely in one hand and squeezed. He groaned and finally looked at something other than my pussy.</p><p>""Oh, Jo, that feels so good!"" He closed his eyes and leaned back against the sofa. ""Oh, don't stop!""</p><p>I kept holding that stiff, hot rod, squeezing and stroking it a little. Suddenly his body stiffened and he gasped as his knees buckled. A small splurt of milky, semi-clear liquid plopped out of the top of his penis and ran down on my hand. I let go of his still turgid dick and wiped my hand on my underwear which was handily on the floor next to us.</p><p>""Jo, I don't know what happened. I almost passed out!""</p><p>I looked at him very concerned. ""Are you okay?""</p><p>""Yeah. It felt so good. It was like, wow!""</p><p>I was intrigued now. What in the world could be so good about that feeling? But I just looked at him. He was, what I'd call now, a little dizty from his first post-orgasmic high, just smiling and not really moving. I knelt down beside him and kissed his cheek.</p><p>He kissed me back and said, ""Can I touch you too?""</p><p>I nodded and sat back on the couch with my legs wide apart. I looked down at my bare slit. The ridges along either side were puffier than I had seen them before, wrinkled and widely pulled apart. In the crack was another ridge of flesh. I had never really noticed it before, but now it was very obvious--it looked so odd as though something was wrong with my pussy. There was not a strand of hair to be seen anywhere in my crotch except for a light dusting of downy blonde fuzz across my pussy mound. From my angle of looking down on the scene, my pussy mound looked weird and extra mounded up as though it too were swollen or disfigured. (I guess that I was suffering a bit of insecurity.)</p><p>Matt finally spoke. ""Oh, wow! Oh WOW!""</p><p>""What?"" I looked up expecting something going wrong.</p><p>""It's just so, so, beautiful!""</p><p>I blushed and closed my legs together.</p><p>""Come on, Jo! Don't hide it from me.""</p><p>I smiled shyly and opened my legs slowly. He moved in between them so that I had no chance of closing them again. He touched my pussy lips with both of his hands and gently pulled them apart even wider than they were. ""Oh, sheesh, I can see right up inside your pussy!"" he said, almost squeaking. I wiggled my hips back at him and he laughed. He ran his fingers over the puffy ridges of my pussy lips from my pussy mound down almost to my anus. I sighed.</p><p>""Does that feel good?"" he asked then started massaging my whole pussy with the palm of his hand.</p><p>He could have kept that up all day as far as I was concerned--except I heard the clock on the mantle chime 4 o'clock. </p><p>I struggled to get up. ""Gotta stop. Dad's coming home soon!""</p><p>Matt gave me a sad, dejected looked and one more full hand rub of my pussy. ""I really don't want to stop,"" he said.</p><p>""I don't want you to either, but we gotta.""</p><p>We dressed and Matt was out of the house probably ten minutes before Dad came home with Sherri. But as Matt left, I caught a strange smell on his hand. I didn't say anything but I suddenly became embarrassed as I realized it was *ME* that I smelled on his hands. I hoped that he would wash his hands before he interacted with his family. I also hoped that he wasn't disgusted by my smell. I had placed my hands over my mouth as I realized all that--kind of in a silent gasp of shock. But at that moment I smelled a different smell. It wasn't me. It had to be Matt and my touching his penis and his splurting on me. I was suddenly immersed in *Matt*! His smell brought him right back to me and I re-lived my touching of him and his touching of me. I suddenly didn't want to wash my hands ever again!</p><p>But I took the garbage out and cleaned the kitchen and the den so that there would be no more funky smell around. I hoped that I didn't overdo it. Dinner was started and Sherri came bounding in through the door ahead of Dad. Dad gave me a quick kiss on the cheek and dropped his stuff off in the den. That night I was extra quiet and extra helpful. I made sure to clean up and spent extra time scrubbing dishes and the sink. </p><p>Later that evening Dad put Sherri down and came up behind me. ""Jo, you've done a wonderful job of cleaning up tonight! Dinner was very good too!""</p><p>I turned around. ""Of course it was. It was hamburgers and rice.""</p><p>He kissed me on the forehead. ""But you've been quieter than normal tonight. Something up?""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""Want to talk?""</p><p>I nodded again.</p><p>He led me into the den and I felt awkward realizing that it was right there by that couch that Matt's sperm had sprayed all over my hand and right there on that couch, Matt had fingered my pussy and left me feeling in need of more of his touch.</p><p>""What's up?""</p><p>""I really love Matt,"" I said at length.</p><p>""Why so?""</p><p>""He's a good listener. He's stuck up for me a couple of times too.""</p><p>""How has he stuck up for you,"" Daddy asked. ""I'd like to know how Prince Charming has defended my daughter!""</p><p>So I told him about playing shirts and skins and how Robert was put off by me being shirtless and Matt said, just cool it; it's okay. I also told how Matt really wanted me to not ever play skins again.</p><p>""Did he say why?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Because he noticed that my tits were different and he knew that if other boys started talking about my tits, he would have to beat them up and he knew that he would be spending more time fighting than not if I kept going shirtless.""</p><p>Daddy was quiet and thoughtful for several minutes. ""You have a wonderfully considerate young man there, Jo. Not many boys would ever think that carefully to defend your honor and protect you from rogues like that. Shoot, the only thing I'm a little miffed at is that I didn't realize that you were still doing that skins thing when you played.""</p><p>""Sorry, Daddy. It never bothered anyone and I never looked any different. In fact there was some guy a couple weeks before who saw me throw a long pass and thought I was a boy. He even commented 'Great job, son!' Just like that!""</p><p>""Well, probably no harm done."" He pulled me closer to him and gave me a bear hug. I loved being enveloped in his brawny arms. But this time, I was suddenly aware that he smelled--not bad, just that he had a distinct odor of ""Daddy-ness"" and I realized that I really liked it.</p><p>""Daddy, you always make me feel better!"" I snuggled into his embrace.</p><p>""That's what daddies are supposed to do."" He kissed my forehead then asked, ""So does this Matt like you too?""</p><p>""Oh yes!"" I suppose that was a rather excited reply.</p><p>""So how do you know?"" Daddy laughed.</p><p>""He's kissed me and he's told me that I'm pretty and that he really likes hanging around me.""</p><p>""Gracious! And just a month ago you wanted short hair and boy clothes? And now you're boy crazy?""</p><p>""Not boy crazy, Daddy!"" I protested. ""I just like Matt. Most other boys are just boys.""</p><p>""Hey, don't be upset, Jo. It's just a sudden change. Not bad--just different.""</p><p>""Is it okay?""</p><p>""Maybe."" He made a serious face. ""Perhaps."" He scratched his chin as if he were thinking. ""If all you do is kiss, and if he continues to be a real gentleman looking out for your good, then I'm okay with it. Just keep me updated. Let me know what's going on. Okay?""</p><p>""I love you, Daddy!""</p><p>""I love you too, Jo.""</p><p>It was several weeks later, right after Christmas, I was taken a bath. It was a steamy hot bath and I was remembering how Matt had touched me. My hands were exploring my tits and my pussy. The stimulation of my pussy was incredible. I kept touching and kept remembering his touch and I kept wanting more and more. Ours was an old fashion tub with the faucet sticking up above the rim. The tub itself was bounded only on two sides by walls and the narrow side with the faucet was right next to the door--in fact the door would form a third wall enclosing the tub if the door were open. But it was closed and I suddenly got the idea that I could hang my legs over the side of the tub and have the faucet run warm water directly on my pussy. Oh my goodness! I almost lost consciousness! I had to cover my pussy with my hands and slowly let the water play over my sensitive slit. Slowly I worked up to having the water drum directly on my wide open gash.</p><p>And that's when Sherri walked into the bathroom and stared at me. I must admit that it must have been quite a sight. My head was barely above the water line, my eyes half closed, my legs spread out on either side of the spigot and water gurgling over my wide open pussy with my fingers lightly playing in and out of that steamy gash.</p><p>""Oh my GOSH!"" Sherri's voice brought me back to reality.</p><p>I struggled to sit up and get my legs back into the tub, ""What are you doing, Jo?"" she asked in a way too big of voice.</p><p>""Quiet,"" I tried to hush her.</p><p>""Uh-uh!"" she said and ran down the hall. ""Daddy! Jo's diddling in her pee-pee!""</p><p>Boy was I embarrassed. And worried. Now what?!</p><p>Not even a half minute later I heard Dad coming up the stairs and rushing down the hallway. ""What's wrong?"" He burst into the bathroom and looked around. I sat there demurely in the tub as ladylike as I could. ""Are you okay, Jo?""</p><p>I nodded and before I could speak, my little sister announced her great find again. ""She was diddling her pee-pee in the tub.""</p><p>""Let Jo speak for herself, Sherri,"" Dad said sternly.</p><p>""I was just letting the water wash out my pussy,"" I explained.</p><p>Sherri giggled and hid her laugh behind her hands. ""Pussy!"" she repeated.</p><p>""And that's all?"" Dad asked.</p><p>""Pretty much. Sherri came in and saw me with my legs hanging over the edge of the tub.""</p><p>""Nah-uh! Show him!"" Sherri suddenly said.</p><p>I shot her a glance then thought, ""Well, why not!"" I slid down and hooked my legs over the edge and had my pussy right under the spout.</p><p>""Oh, I see what you mean."" Daddy said, then turned to Sherri. ""Is there something wrong with that?""</p><p>Sherri was taken aback. ""But she was diddling her pee-pee, err, her pussy!""</p><p>""So?"" Daddy said. He picked Sherri up and sat down on the toilet with the lid down, placing Sherri on his lap facing him. ""Look. Was Jo doing anything that was hurting you?""</p><p>Sherri shook her head no.</p><p>""Was she damaging something?""</p><p>Again a head shake.</p><p>""Or harming herself?""</p><p>Sherri shrugged her shoulders.</p><p>""No she wasn't. You came in on a private moment and you had the opportunity to be sweet about it but you chose to blab it as if she would get in trouble.""</p><p>Sherri's face was close to tears now. The turn of the tables really surprised her. It surprised me too. ""I'm sorry,"" she whispered.</p><p>Daddy kissed her cheek then softly said, ""And what about Jo?""</p><p>""I'm sorry, Jo.""</p><p>I had scooted back to sit up straight by that time. I reached over and patted her leg. She giggled at the wet hand print left on her pants.</p><p>""So diddling's okay?"" I asked.</p><p>Daddy nodded his head. ""Sure. Most folks do it at some point.""</p><p>""You too?"" Sherri asked.</p><p>""Most folks do it, but it's a private thing. You don't go asking about it and you don't go blabbing it around if you happen to find out.""</p><p>Sherri looked back and forth between me and Dad. ""Why do people diddle in their privates?""</p><p>""Cause it feels good,"" Daddy laughed. ""You're certainly full of questions tonight, aren't you?"" He tickled her ribs and she giggled and curled up in a ball with her legs kicking. ""Any other questions that I can answer, Miss Tickle-me-Sherri?""</p><p>""I'm not Tickle-me-Sherri!"" she protested with loud giggles.</p><p>""Oh, then who are you?""</p><p>""I'm Diddle-me-Sherri!""</p><p>Dad's face froze. I was caught between laughing and wondering what Dad was going to do. Sherri saw the change of expressions and knew she crossed a line.</p><p>""That's not good, Sherri,"" Daddy finally said. ""Remember what I said about it being private? You don't go talking about it to other people. Perhaps you can talk with your sister if you both wanted to. Or you could talk to me if you had questions, but don't go around using those words and saying things like that. Okay?""</p><p>Sherri nodded.</p><p>""Why does it have to be private?"" she asked.</p><p>""Cause that's what people expect. And since it's so closely related with sex, it has a lot of taboos built into it.""</p><p>""What's a taboo?"" I asked.</p><p>""Things that society holds as bad to do or say. Talking about sex is one; so also is little kids talking about sex or doing anything that is related to sex.""</p><p>""What's sex?"" Sherri asked.</p><p>""More questions?"" Daddy asked. ""Can I answer this with a tickle?""</p><p>""No!"" she squealed.</p><p>""Okay, then I won't. Well, sex is a word that means a lot of different things. It refers to whether you're a boy or a girl, man or woman. It also means how babies are made.""</p><p>""I know that,"" Sherri said proudly. ""Babies come out of a girl's pee-pee, err, I mean, pussy.""</p><p>I smiled.</p><p>""That's part of it. It takes a woman; but it also take a man. A man has a penis and a woman has a...""</p><p>""Pussy,"" Sherri excitedly filled in.</p><p>""Yes. And those parts of their bodies are can the sex organs because that's what makes them different sexes--you know, a man or a woman. And those are the parts of the body that are used to have sex and make a baby.""</p><p>""So a woman just goes to pee and suddenly a baby comes out?""</p><p>I laughed. Couldn't help myself. That was funny! Sherri shot me a withering glance.</p><p>""No, not quite, hon,"" Daddy patiently explained. There's a lot more involved. In fact it takes nine months for the baby to grow and develop before it's ready to come out. By that time the mommy's tummy is pretty big.""</p><p>""The baby grows in her tummy?""</p><p>""No, not her stomach, but in a special organ called a womb. It's right next to the tummy so when it grows big with the baby, the mommy's tummy looks to be big too."" Daddy playfully tickled her again. She squealed. He then added, ""I think it's time for you to get ready for your bath now, Miss Tickle-me-Sherri. Your sister's almost done. Right, Jo?""</p><p>""Yeah, I suppose so.""</p><p>Sherri ran off to her room and Daddy handed me a towel as I stood up.</p><p>""You're not mad at me?"" I asked.</p><p>""No. Should I be?""</p><p>I thought about it for a few moments then shook my head. I started drying my back and arms then caught sight of Daddy's pants. There was a definite bulge in his crotch. I didn't see it earlier cause Sherri was sitting right on it. But there it was. The thought hit me like a boulder! Daddy was getting a rigid penis by looking at *me*!</p><p>I kept drying myself suddenly wanting to show myself off to Daddy. ""Thank you for helping talk to Sherri.""</p><p>He nodded. I felt his eyes on me. ""She's young and doesn't know a lot, Jo. But she does look up to you. I appreciate that you did a good job of not laughing at her too much tonight.""</p><p>I looked right at him and laughed again. ""But peeing out a baby?""</p><p>""Yes,"" Daddy laughed, ""that was a bit of a surprise, wasn't it.""</p><p>He turned to leave. I called out and asked, ""Can we watch TV tonight?""</p><p>He looked back and smiled. ""Yes, my dear.""</p><p>I loved it when he called me that! ""And maybe have some popcorn?""</p><p>""Yes!""</p><p>I don't remember what we watched. I just remember sitting next to Daddy, eating popcorn and being disappointed that the bulge in his pants had gone down. Sherri was asleep before the hour was up. Daddy carried off to her room. While he was out I went to pee then decided to leave my underwear off entirely--I left it in the laundry basket in the laundry room. Now that meant I wore a long tee shirt which covered my butt and my fuzzy robe and my slippers. Looking back, I would guess that I was feeling rather randy, but at the time I just had a hankering to experiment with things. Sex, I believe is what Daddy called that stuff.</p><p>Daddy returned and winked at me. ""Don't you have to be getting to bed?""</p><p>He sat down next to me on the couch. I curled up against his arm and said, ""No. Not yet, Daddy!""</p><p>He chuckled and kissed my head. We watched a little more TV then Daddy asked me, ""So what was your favorite Christmas gift?""</p><p>""The baseball mitt!""</p><p>""Doesn't surprise me.""</p><p>""And the pack of note paper from Grandma,"" I added.</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>I nodded. I had to admit it was a little different for me, but somehow the flowery purple print on the stack of note paper looked nice. Perhaps grownup. Yes, perhaps a bit ""girlie"" but it was ""girlie"" on *MY* terms. ""Yeah, I think it's nice. I like the purple flowers.""</p><p>Daddy gave me a hug then said, ""Well I guess you're doing a lot of changing, Jo. I wouldn't have guessed that.""</p><p>""Maybe I'm just getting older or something,"" I reasoned.</p><p>""Maybe so, but not too old to give your dad a hug?""</p><p>""And a kiss!"" And in a flash I was in his lap, my robe flopping open. I had straddled his legs with my knees on either side of his hips which meant that my tee shirt was riding up on my hips. And a big hug and kiss he got! I planted a big kiss on his cheek then buried my face in the nape of his neck. Again I smelled his ""daddy-ness"" and basked in the pleasant secureness it evoked. His jeans were stiff underneath me and chaffed against my pussy lips. I suppose that is another advantage to wearing underwear. I wiggled a little and realized that I didn't like how pokey his pants were, so I shifted. That's when I noticed something wiggling back at me. Oh! Daddy's penis was twitching underneath me! And it felt quite large!</p><p>I rubbed my crotch around on his again and Daddy grunted. ""Excuse me, Jo, my pants are all bunched up and pinching me."" Then he lifted me up a little with one hand and then he reached down into his pants with his other hand--I felt it down there!-- and suddenly things were different! When he pulled his hand out and let me sit back down, I felt a log under my pussy. Before there was a twitching something, now there was a thick log. It felt warm--very warm and it jumped and twitched under my gyrations. I settled back down and rested my head on his shoulder and just enjoyed the feel of his pulsating penis underneath me.</p><p>I was there perhaps a good five minutes, not moving much, but feeling a lot of pressure on my pussy from the log in Daddy's pants. Every once in a while I felt Daddy's penis jump or twitch. I tried not to move in response so that he wouldn't suspect that I felt it. But that was so hard! I really wanted to grind my hips down onto him--it was almost a primal instinct.</p><p>Suddenly Daddy picked me off his lap and said, ""I gotta go pee.""</p><p>He unceremoniously plopped me on the couch next to him and he was up and gone. I did see a huge bulge in his pants as well as a dark spot like he was starting to pee. (It never occurred to me till much later that the dark spot could have been his pre-cum or my pussy juices. No way to know now!) </p><p>A few minutes later he came back and clicked the TV off. ""Bed time for reals, Jo.""</p><p>""Carry me?""</p><p>He looked at me surprised then picked me up and carried me up to my bed. I held my arms around his neck. If I remember correctly, one hand was under my robe so he was holding me and my butt cheeks were practically on his forearm, my pussy not even an inch away. I was very aware of my pussy--all that stimulation made it feel puffy and sensitive.</p><p>Daddy dropped me on my bed and said in a pretend gruff voice, ""There's your bed!""</p><p>I giggled and looked up at him. His face was frozen in a bit of shock as he looked down at me. When I hit the bed, I bounced and my legs went akimbo. He was staring right at my uncovered pussy. And what MUST have been going through his mind was how it was my naked pussy that was grinding down on his turgid penis just a few minutes before.</p><p>He suddenly snapped out of that trance and pulled my tee shirt down. He gave me a kiss on the forehead and whispered, ""There's a chance of snow tonight and tomorrow!""</p><p>That took my mind off of my slit. I took my robe off and snuggled under my covers. ""Good night, Daddy! I love you!""</p><p>He turned back around and said softly, ""I know, Jo, and I love you very much too!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>Looking back on it, I think that Daddy was embarrassed by what happened that night. It was a long while before he invited me to sit on his lap again and he was more cautious about knocking before entering my room or into the bathroom either. That's the thing about our old house. It had one full bathroom upstairs and a toilet and shower off of the laundry room in the down stairs. That meant that Daddy had to share with us girls. And I don't think that it ever crossed his mind that it was a problem until that night. I can only assume that when he ""went to pee"" he actually had to relieve another load.</p><p>Matt and I didn't have as many opportunities to be alone either. I think that Daddy started watching out and was exerting his daddy-protection--which I guess is a good thing, though at the time, it was frustrating!</p><p>I was not until late April that we had a chance to be alone for a bit of time. It was a warm afternoon, the trees were in full leaf and many flowers were blooming. Matt led me into the woods and down to a section of the creek where I had hardly ever gone before. There was a little cliff and a small rivulet fell off a boulder maybe twelve feet high. Behind the miniature waterfall was a small cave. Matt motioned to me and we stepped in. Inside was darker and the noise from the splatting water echoed all around us.</p><p>""I have been thinking of you since Christmas,"" he began. ""And I've been going crazy since we haven't had any time alone since then.""</p><p>I laughed. ""Did you miss these?"" I asked as I pulled my shirt up.</p><p>""Oh, Jo, they're bigger,"" he said, ""and prettier!""</p><p>I blushed then pulled my shirt the rest of the way off. My tits *had* grown. Still not much--I still didn't need a bra or anything. The nipples and areola were more puffed up than before, and now there was a small rise of flesh underneath it. Yes there was an actual start to a boob there!</p><p>""Show me the rest.""</p><p>""It's about the same as before.""</p><p>""But I haven't seen it in so long!""</p><p>I unbuckled my pants and slowly slid them down, hooking my underwear with my thumbs at the same time.</p><p>""Oh, Jo. It's prettier than I remembered!""</p><p>""You're just saying that,"" I said then kissed his cheek.</p><p>""Not just saying it, I'm knowing it!"" And then Matt touched my pussy and I almost melted. My pants and underwear were at my ankles and his hand was all over my pussy. My knees almost buckled. I glanced down and saw his hand engulfing my still bare pussy lips. The sensation was overwhelming. I stepped back and leaned back against the rock wall. On one hand I didn't want it to stop, but I also knew we had very limited time and I wanted to see him naked too.</p><p>""Show me yours, Matt.""</p><p>He smiled awkwardly then shucked his shirt and unbuckled his pants. ""I missed you and so did this guy!""</p><p>His penis sprang out at attention--it was longer than what I had remembered. I had to touch it. He grunted as I grabbed it--it was so hot to the touch and it flinched as I wrapped my fingers around it. The tip of his penis was red and engorged. A drop of clear moisture formed at the opening. His balls were drawn up tight against his body making his sack really wrinkly. He had a little patch of dark fuzz growing above his dick.</p><p>""Pump it up and down, Jo!"" he whispered, his voice charged with passion.</p><p>Awkwardly I stroked it up and down, back and forth. His hips tightened and he started grunting.</p><p>""Jo, Jo, Jo, Oh!"" he almost screamed. Then his penis spasmed and spurted gobs of milky white stuff. Some landed on my hand, some landed on the ground in front of us. Matt reached one hand out to steady himself on the nearby rock. He placed his other hand on my head. ""Oh, that was incredible, Jo! Incredible!""</p><p>""We've gotta find some more time like this,"" I said, reaching to pulling my pants back up. ""Hopefully sooner than later!""</p><p>He nodded and started pulling his pants back on too. ""I love being around you, Jo.""</p><p>I picked my shirt up then kissed him on his lips. It was a bit awkward, but I felt tingling like electricity stirring through me. ""I love being around you too, Matt."" </p><p>Before I pulled my shirt on, I remembered his spunk on my hand. I sniffed it and closed my eyes. It was a deeper, fuller smell than I had remembered from the first time that I had touched him and smelled the fragrance of his nether region on my hands. Looking back, I guess that makes perfect sense since he had matured some and actually had a full-blown manly orgasm then.</p><p>I opened my eyes and saw him still looking at me intently. I smiled and said, ""I like how you smell. I'm going to try to remember it tonight while I'm going to sleep.""</p><p>He sniffed his fingers and smiled. ""I hadn't noticed that before. So that's *you* that I'm smelling.""</p><p>""That's me and my happy pussy. You made it happy.""</p><p>""And you made my pecker pretty happy too."" He embraced me and gave me a long, passionate kiss on my lips. My chest smashed tightly up against his. I felt his still rigid rod in his pants straining to get out and join the party again.</p><p>""We gotta go,"" I said, reluctantly pulling away. I washed my hand off in the little waterfall then slipped my shirt back on. Matt put his shirt back on too and we continued our walk through the woods.</p><p>But we didn't get much opportunity after that. It was almost like his folks and my dad *knew* that we were really itching to explore each other's bodies so they did everything they could to keep us from having alone time. Oh, we had lots of time together: playing sports, swimming in the summer, hanging out together with family or friends. Sherri had finished third grade so Daddy thought that both of us were old enough to spend time together without baby sitters or daycare during the summer. It also meant that I was *NEVER* alone--she had to tag along with me everywhere that I went.</p><p>But Daddy did arrange for some good things for his daughters too. We had a couple of day camps that were sports related--lots of swimming and playing baseball and the like. Sherri actually was becoming a good player too and she took to water like she was a fish.</p><p>But the best things were when Daddy took us camping. A couple of times we just went to a local historical site like Valley Forge or Gettysburg and then spent the night in a tent at a nearby camp ground. Once he took us on three day camping trip to Ricketts Glen State Park where we hiked and swam and camped in a tent!</p><p>The waterfalls were incredibly beautiful! During the time that we were there, we got to climb up the Grand View fire tower as well as swim in Lake Jean. I wore my simple one piece suit. Sherri had a two piece suit. I noticed that she had grown since the previous year so the suit fit her more snugly than before. Her little pussy lips were outlined very well. I saw Daddy's eyes stare right at Sherri's crotch. I turned and looked down at mine and realized that I was filling out the fabric more than before too. My tits were still not tits, but the nipples were poking right out. My pussy was also very pronounced.</p><p>I suddenly had a really randy idea. I swam a little ways away so I was out in deeper water. While I was standing there, I slipped one hand into the leg of my suit and parted my pussy lips. Then while they were still wide open, I pressed down on the front of the suit to press the fabric into the cleft. Then I took my hand out of my suit and felt along the front. There was a definite furrow there. I moved the elastic band of each leg opening so that it was closer in to my pussy thus showing more flesh. The cloth in my slit felt weird, but kind of exciting too.</p><p>A little later Daddy called us out to eat some food. Sandwiches and potato chips with soda pop really tasted good! After lunch Daddy said we should reapply the sunscreen. As I rubbed the lotion on, that's when Daddy caught sight of my pussy area. Out of the corner of my eye I saw his face freeze then he turned away. But only for a moment. He moved so that it might look more natural for him to stare into my crotch. I felt a little uninhibited for some reason and played it up for Daddy. Not that I went over the top or anything, just made sure that my legs stayed wide open and that the fabric of the suit stayed deep inside my slit. I even rubbed some of the lotion along the margin of the leg holes and pulled it to one side so that the edge of my pussy lip was just visible. Rubbed it in there, then repeated on the other side.</p><p>""Daddy, can you put it on my back, please?"" I asked.</p><p>That broke his trance and he said, ""Sure,"" and began rubbing it into my shoulders and back. He made sure to rub underneath my straps and then the backs of my legs, right up to my butt. In fact his fingers *DID* slide under my suit. I felt them on my ass cheek and just briefly touching the edge of my butt crack. I was practically tingling by the time he finished and I was back in the water. I also noticed that his swim trunks were tented out considerably.</p><p>We swam around for a bit longer then Sherri asked Daddy to toss her. So Daddy swam with her out a little deeper, picking her up and launched her a good ten feet into the lake. She came up laughing and sputtering and immediately wanted to do it again. It did look like fun. So I swam over to them and asked for my turn.</p><p>""I don't know, Jo. Might not be able to launch you as far,"" Daddy said. ""You are a bit taller.""</p><p>Daddy was always careful to never say anything disparaging about our weight or looks or height. I was a little under average height for an 11 year old girl. Still very thin with next to no feminine development other than little nubs on my chest.</p><p>I grabbed his hands and jumped up and down in the water saying, ""Please!"" maybe a hundred times.</p><p>He laughed and said, ""Let's try it.""</p><p>I jumped at him and wrapped my arms around his neck and my legs around his waist. I felt his swim trunk between my thighs. He put his hands under my armpits and picked me up. His palms were right next to my nipples although I doubted he could feel them. He got me turned around so that one hand was under my butt, one hand was holding my shoulder and my feet were pressing against his ribs.</p><p>""Three, two, one!"" And I was launched and landed in an ungangly splat.</p><p>That was fun, even if I didn't travel as far as Sheri did. Dad tossed Sherri than I climbed on to him once again. This time I felt his penis pressing back against my crotch as I climbed up. I felt his hand cradling my butt--the heal of his palm was pressing against my pussy and one of his fingers pressed into my butt crack. Thinking back, it was no wonder why his dick was a little excited.</p><p>Again another splash landing and again I waited for Sherri to be launched. I quickly jumped onto Daddy and wrapped my legs around him and was rewarded with a very large bulge pushing back at me. As I shinnied up, I wiggled my pussy against his turgid member. I distinctly remember feeling it twitch back at me.</p><p>As he held me just before launching me, Daddy said, ""This will be the last time. My arms are getting tired.""</p><p>I leaned forward and felt more pressure from his palm against my pussy. He shifted and I felt his finger press further into my butt crack. Hopefully there would be no skid marks there! But I definitely felt pressure right up against my anus itself.</p><p>As I landed I twisted sideways and I felt the water pull against my suit. I stood up and gave my suit a little twist back then decided to swim out to the buoy before heading in. But something felt odd. I stopped and felt my suit around the leg opening. One side was loose and floppy. I guess that the elastic had totally worn out. I also felt that the other side had bunched up and was almost *IN* my pussy slit.</p><p>I decided to help it and slid the elastic of that leg opening into my slit. Oooh, that felt weird! As I walked up the shore I didn't see anyone looking at me and staring at my half exposed pussy. I guess that most folks didn't really care about a skinny, bean- pole 11 year old girl. Or maybe it really wasn't that obvious. I grabbed my towel and started drying my hair and my face. My hair had actually started becoming long. It was down to my shoulders--probably the first time since my mother left us. Matt said that he liked the longer hair. Daddy too commented on it a couple of time.</p><p>A few minutes later Sherri came running up and Daddy was right behind her. He sat down on the bench and grabbed another soda, cracked it open and took a big swallow. ""Anyone want something to drink?"" he asked.</p><p>""Yes!"" both Sherri and I said together.</p><p>Daddy laughed and got two more sodas out. One to Sherri then one to me and then he stopped and stared. I took the can from his hand then followed his gaze. Right straight down to my crotch. Barely two or three feet away from his face.</p><p>""Um, Jo, I think you have a problem,"" he finally said.</p><p>Self-consciously I ran a finger under the elastic to pull it out of my pussy. I stretched it back over my groin the way it was supposed to be. ""I think the elastic broke, Daddy,"" I finally said.</p><p>He reached out and ran his fingers along the flaccid band of my leg opening. I felt his fingers brush up against my pussy lip. (Dang! Why was there so much electricity flowing everywhere right then?!)</p><p>""Well, it looks like you both need new suits,"" he said after a few moments. ""Probably should have thought of that before the summer started, huh?"" He looked up into my face and smiled. I loved seeing his big smile- -a smiled that seemed to make all problems melt away. ""And it's a good thing we're through swimming today too. This suit rather leaves nothing to the imagination. Almost like skinny dipping.""</p><p>""Did you ever skinny dip?"" Sherri asked.</p><p>""Could we?"" I asked</p><p>""A long time ago I did,"" he answered. ""Back when I was growing up and there were very few other people around. So the answer is, no we can't here. But, Jo, why don't you either tie that towel around your waist or put your shorts on over your suit.</p><p>I used the towel.</p><p>When we got back to our camp site, Sherri and I changed while Daddy made sure that there was enough wood for a camp fire later. I was a little disappointed that he didn't want to change with us, but I suppose that's the best way.</p><p>We played a game of cards before it was time for making supper. Daddy actually brought a steak and we were cooking it over the fire ""just like cave men did thousands of years ago!"" he said to shrieks of laughter. After dinner we cleaned up then made sure the tent was ready for our use. Sherri and I planned on staying up all night--at least a good portion of it. Daddy merely said, ""We'll see.""</p><p>Along about 9:30 or 10 o'clock, it was still warm and humid but sleep was starting to take over in spite of our best intentions. Daddy made sure the fire was safe and put all our food away while Sherri and I got ready for sleep. All that meant was strip off all my clothes including my underwear--still didn't need a bra or even wear one yet, then put on an oversized night shirt which was one of Daddy's old tee shirts. Sherri did something similar but left her ""panties"" on. Yes, she always called them that. We had individual sleeping bags on top of air mattresses but it was too warm to be underneath yet. Shoot, the thought crossed my mind about sleeping in the buff on top of my sleeping bag, but I decided against it. Maybe ""chickened out"" is a better description.</p><p>Daddy came in with his flashlight and we were just lying on top of our bags. ""There's a hint of a cool breeze out there. It'll cool off eventually.""</p><p>He slipped his shirt off. I just watched. I loved looking at his muscular features--a bit of hair on his sculptured chest. I also noticed his nipples and thought that mine were not that much bigger, although mine had more of a bump behind them. He was only 21 when I was born which put him at the still young age of 33 at that point.</p><p>""Whachya lookin at, Squirt?"" he asked and threw his shirt at my face.</p><p>""You!"" I laughed, throwing his shirt right back.</p><p>He clicked the light off. ""Now you can't.""</p><p>Sherri and I laughed. I heard a rustling and a half minute later Sherri had found her flashlight and clicked it on. Daddy stood there in the middle of the tent completely nude. I saw his penis, flaccid and curved, hanging down over his large ball sack. He had a lot of hair down there; but he turned away from us and said curtly, ""Sherri, please turn that off now.""</p><p>""Sorry, Daddy.""</p><p>The light went off quickly and Daddy finished getting ready in the dark, He lay down beside us, Sherri on his left side and me on his right. ""Sherri?"" he asked.</p><p>""Umm?"" Her voice said that she was scared that she had done something wrong.</p><p>""You know why I turned the flashlight off now, don't you?""</p><p>""Uh-huh.""</p><p>""But you didn't know that earlier, did you?""</p><p>""Nuh-uh.""</p><p>""It was my mistake for not telling you. You didn't do anything wrong. Okay?""</p><p>""Okay?"" Her voice sounded relieved. He gave her a big hug and pulled her over on top of him. I leaned against him and immediately noticed he wore no shirt. It was warm, but I thrilled at the opportunity to touch my nearly naked Daddy.</p><p>""And lookee here,"" he said, putting his arm around me. ""Here is your big sister."" He kissed me on my forehead. I threw my leg over his and discovered that he was only wearing his underwear. My leg pressed up against Sherri's legs and his groin. ""Hey, it's getting rather hot in here, okay?"" He pushed Sherri back on her side and rolled over slipping my leg off of his. ""Good night, girls.""</p><p>""Night, Daddy!""</p><p>I did go to sleep relatively quickly. I suppose the day's activities helped. I woke up once in the dark of the night and realized that I had snuggled into Daddy. It had cooled off and I was getting cold. Daddy felt so warm. I found my sleeping bag and pulled it up over me. I was quickly back to sleep. </p><p>Early in the morning while it was still vaguely gray but with just a hint of light, I awoke and found that I had rolled over but Daddy had rolled into me and we were nestled together like two spoons in a drawer. I then noticed with a start that his penis also nestled in against me and it was very large and hard. I lay very still and concentrated on feeling his penis. It was wedged up hard against my butt. I was conscious of my anus being stimulated by something pressing against it. I suddenly remembered that I had no underwear on. And the *something* that was touching my anus was warm, fleshy and very firm. Daddy's arm was around me, over my shoulder. I heard his breathing soft and shallow.</p><p>I felt his breath lightly on the back of my neck. I was so aware of *DADDY*! He was touching me in the most intimate of ways and I was overjoyed even if he was asleep and not conscious of doing it. I would lay there still absorbing his love, doing nothing to disturb him. If he wanted to place his penis against my ass, so be it! I remember feeling ""gooshy"" feelings in the depths of my stomach down to my pussy. I had no idea what all it meant, except I was thrilled that Daddy was touching me.</p><p>That probably lasted ten or fifteen minutes--maybe a bit longer. I did drift off to sleep then as I was enjoying how delicious the sensation of my butt being touched was, Daddy roused himself and grunted. He was still rock hard, pressed up against my anal rose bud. </p><p>I remember his sudden realization of where he was. He stiffened then rolled away from me. I felt a void and great hollowness. Less than a minute later he sat up and reached for his tee shirt. As he slipped the shirt on, I rolled over, pretending that I was still asleep. I watched him from under mostly closed eyes. And saw that his penis was very rigid and sticking up out of his underwear. The head was red and swollen. A gooshy feeling swept over me centering in my belly and pussy. He tugged his underwear up and then pulled his shorts on before he zipped the tent open and departed. I remember feeling so very disappointed as he left. I wanted him. I wanted to touch him. I wanted him to touch me.</p><p>He dressed quickly and left the tent. He didn't come back in till after both me and Sherri were up, dressed and out helping with breakfast.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>All through sixth grade I caught little glimpses of Daddy's manhood bulging up in his pants. Matt and I were able to spend occasional moments together where we could touch each other's intimate parts. But that's it. Rather boring, you might say--especially after such a good start. Well for me, living through it, it was frustrating to say the least.</p><p>It wasn't until the next May after we both were 12 that we had a genuinely delicious time of aloneness. His parents were gone all day--although I didn't know that quite yet--and Daddy had to take Sherri to her dentist appointment. (Normally I would have gone too, but the dentist called and had an emergency so he didn't have time for both of us.) Oh well. I told Daddy that I would stay at home and make sure that dinner was started if they weren't home by then.</p><p>I decided that I would try the life of a nudist. Well, why not? I was home alone and no one would interrupt me.</p><p>Except the doorbell rang.</p><p>That really startled me. I ran to the front door and peered out. It was Matt! I rushed to the closet a put a coat on. I opened the door a little and stood back in the shadows.</p><p>""Hi, Matt.""</p><p>""Hey, Jo. Just wondering whatchya doing. My folks are gone all day and,"" he stopped and looked closer at me. ""What's with the coat?""</p><p>I blushed then motioned him inside. I practically pulled him in and closed the door. As I leaned against the door I giggled. ""The coat, my dear Matt, is because *you* rang the doorbell. I was pretending to be a nudist and suddenly I had to interact with the real world again.""</p><p>""A nudist?"" He laughed. ""And that means...?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Want to join me?""</p><p>""Yes!"" And he was suddenly dropping pieces of clothes and shoes all over the floor. He was taller and his muscles more pronounced than before. His dick was a handsome rod strutting straight out at me. His pubic hair was thicker, darker and curlier. He had hair on his balls too. Starting to be man-like, I thought to myself. Nothing like Daddy, but getting closer. </p><p>I slipped my coat off and he whistled. ""Jo, you're more beautiful than ever!""</p><p>I grabbed him and pressed my naked body into his as I kissed his face full and long. His dick was quivering, smashed in between us. My little tits pressed into his chest--I have no idea if he noticed, but I was VERY aware of it.</p><p>""Matt, I want you to touch me--AND I want to touch you."" I laughed. ""I guess I want it all and I want it now!""</p><p>He pulled me to the couch and embraced me--strongly embraced me. I loved his hands all over my back. I loved feel his dick pressing into my belly. I kept kissing his lips, sucking them one at a time up into my mouth then running my tongue over his lips. His tongue met mine and it felt like electricity! My hands were all over his head and neck. He held me closer and tighter. His hips were pulsing in and out, back and forth. Suddenly he became rigid and he moaned. I felt warm wet splattering all over my stomach and chest.</p><p>""Oh, my gosh! Matt! Did you just...?""</p><p>""I'm so sorry, Jo!""</p><p>I suddenly remember what Daddy had said about a guy's sperm--he squirts it out and it goes into a girl and that's what could make a baby!</p><p>""Oh, no, no, no!"" I practically shrieked. ""Get it off of me! Get it off of me NOW!""</p><p>""What? I'm sorry!""</p><p>""I don't want to have a baby!"" I was up and running for the downstairs bathroom. I had gobs of white goo running down my chest and abdomen onto my legs. I grabbed a towel and started wiping. Then I used a wet towel to wipe it all off again. Matt appeared and stood in the doorway. His dick was limp and shrunken. It still had white goo hanging off the end and there was some of the stuff plastered on his stomach too.</p><p>""I'm sorry, Jo,"" he repeated.</p><p>""I know. I just don't want to get pregnant!""</p><p>I looked at me.</p><p>""Your sperm was all over me and running down my legs. That's too close.""</p><p>""What are we gonna do?""</p><p>""Clean up, do a load of wash and then I'll ask my dad.""</p><p>""You'll okay with asking him?"" he repeated. ""Are you sure about that? What will he do to me?""</p><p>""It's better to man up and take responsibility than to hide and be found out later!""</p><p>""If you're sure. Maybe I should move to Alaska.""</p><p>I shook my head and smiled. ""No. He'd find you there anyway.""</p><p>""Boy! That really makes me feel good,"" Matt said.</p><p>Dad came home with Sherri who proudly displayed her perfect, pearly white teeth and the sticker that the dentist had given her. Dad was impressed that I had started a load of laundry as well as started dinner. He was equally impressed that I offered to clean up afterwards as well as finish the laundry and fold it and put it away.</p><p>""Jo,"" he said, giving me a kiss on my head. ""It always amazes how you step up to help.""</p><p>I smiled, though inside I was still scared spitless.</p><p>""But you're extra quiet again tonight. Got something on your mind?""</p><p>Do you think? But how to start!? How do you let your Daddy know that he might be a grandpa!?</p><p>""Yeah, I kinda do. Can we talk after Sherri's in bed?""</p><p>Daddy nodded and patted my shoulder.</p><p>It was after nine when Daddy reappeared downstairs and sat down next to me in the den. ""What's on your mind, Jo?""</p><p>I took a deep breath and said, ""I'm afraid that I'm getting pregnant.""</p><p>I was looking down as I said that, but I heard Daddy exhale. Out of the corner of my eyes I saw his shocked expression.</p><p>""What?"" he finally asked.</p><p>""I think I'm gonna get pregnant.""</p><p>""Why don't you explain what you mean?""</p><p>And then I told him how I had been naked part of the afternoon and then Matt came over then we were naked together and then he spurted his sperm all over my belly, chest and legs.</p><p>Daddy sat there looking at me for what seemed like hours. I couldn't read what was going on in his mind. Internally I was dying. I was scared of being pregnant and even more scared of what Daddy was thinking or going to say.</p><p>Finally he shook his head and laughed. ""Okay, Jo. That's quite a shock on your Dad. But it's not as bad as what you made it out to be.""</p><p>""What do you mean?"" I asked, still expecting the worse. ""He got his sperm all over my stomach and it dribbled down my legs too!""</p><p>""But he didn't put his penis *IN* you did he?""</p><p>I stared at Daddy. For some reason I had never even thought about a guy sticking his dick anywhere inside a girl.</p><p>""He didn't stick his penis inside you, did he?"" Daddy repeated. ""Not inside your pussy or anything?""</p><p>I shook my head. ""No....""</p><p>""Then you're not going to get pregnant.""</p><p>I'm sure that I gave a seriously puzzled expression. Daddy laughed at my face then said, ""No, I'm serious, my dear Jo.""</p><p>He called me ""dear"" so he wasn't mad--or at least not super mad! ""But, I don't get it. His sperm was everywhere all over me and it COATED my stomach. It was a puddle in my belly button.""</p><p>""Jo, where do babies come out?""</p><p>I thought for a moment then said, ""Down here."" I pointed between my legs.</p><p>""And that's where the sperm has to go in in order for it to have a chance to make a baby.""</p><p>""How?"" I was dumb-founded. ""There's no way that his penis could go in there.""</p><p>Daddy was quiet for a moment then said, ""Looks like I get to tell you more about the birds and the bees.""</p><p>I merely looked at him.</p><p>""Well, Jo, your pussy is not just a spot where your pee comes out,"" he began. ""You have a lot of special things down there. Your outer pussy lips will eventually start growing hair and there will be hair above your pussy. Inside your outer lips there are thinner, more delicate lips. These are called the inner labia. They can be completely hidden sometimes, covered up by the outer lips--which are called the outer labia.""</p><p>""I'm lost.""</p><p>""You know what you look like down there, right?""</p><p>""Not really. I've never looked inside. Can you show me, Daddy?""</p><p>""Um, I suppose I could get a book from the library sometime,"" he said slowly.</p><p>""Or you could just show me by pointing to what I have.""</p><p>The suggestion floored him. He was quiet for several moments. ""I'm your Dad,"" he finally said. ""You need your privacy. I don't want to take that away from you.""</p><p>""But, Daddy. Who could I trust more than you?"" I said rather strongly. I added in a softer voice, ""It's not like I have a mom or anyone else to go to for help.""</p><p>Daddy pulled me to himself and hugged me tightly. ""Yeah, I know, Jo. You got the short stick on that deal, didn't you?""</p><p>He held me closely for several minutes. I enjoyed the feel of his arms engulfing me and the scent of ""Daddy- ness"" on his clothes.</p><p>""Are you sure you want me pointing at all your private parts,"" he finally asked. ""I could get a book or something....""</p><p>""I'm sure, Daddy.""</p><p>""Well, we should go up to my room to have a little more sure privacy."" He kissed me on my forehead then looked at me with tender eyes. ""You are such a trooper, Jo. You shouldn't have to do this, but you always make the best of whatever situation comes along.""</p><p>I stood up and waited for him.</p><p>""Perhaps you should change into your robe,"" he said. ""That way you'll feel a little more comfortable.""</p><p>I ran off to my room, stripped then put my robe on, then rushed to Daddy's room.</p><p>He closed and locked the door. ""Boy, you are the eager one, aren't you?"" he chuckled. ""I double checked: your sister's still soundly asleep; but we should be quiet nonetheless.""</p><p>He pointed at his bed and said, ""Go ahead and have a seat."" He handed me a relatively large hand mirror then added, ""Use this to see what I'm pointing at, okay?""</p><p>I sat down and allowed my robe to open. Daddy glanced at me then looked hard at my chest. ""You really are starting to develop, Jo. Very pretty."" I sat on the edge of the bed, spread my legs wide and rested my heels on the edge of the mattress. My pussy was prominently displayed for Daddy to see. I saw him swallow hard as he stared at my crotch.</p><p>""Are you okay, Daddy?"" I couldn't believe how pale and tight his lips looked.</p><p>""Yeah, just a moment,"" he softly answered after licking his dry lips. ""It's just that I'm struck with how pretty and nearly grown up my little girl is."" He looked me in the eyes and added, ""Daddies never want to believe that their little girls grow up. That's all.""</p><p>I smiled and giggled.</p><p>Daddy knelt in front of me and said, ""Okay, use the mirror. Can you see yourself now?""</p><p>I positioned the mirror so that I could see my pussy. I had never looked at it this way before. It was strange looking at the puffy lips on either side of the long crack. The crack itself had little folds of flesh sticking out. Down at the bottom was a mess of white stuff that looked a lot like wax or albino butter.</p><p>""What's that stuff?"" I asked pointing at the white mess.</p><p>""Your vagina is constantly secreting stuff to keep it healthy.""</p><p>""China?""</p><p>""No, vagina. It's one part of your pussy. Your pussy really is complex. Lots of parts and there's lots of things oozing or secreting all the time to keep it healthy.""</p><p>""So it's okay?""</p><p>""Yes. Quite okay. Normal, in fact!"" He touched the white stuff then rubbed it between his fingers. ""Take a feel of it--it's rather oily.""</p><p>""Eeew!"" I wrinkled my nose. Then after looking at Daddy and seeing he was serious, I stuck my finger tentatively in the white mess. It was thick and rather the consistency of lard. ""Now what?""</p><p>""Wipe it off,"" he said with a chuckle. ""Now let's show you what all is down here and why it's there. Here, you hold your pussy lips apart.""</p><p>I was still holding the mirror with one hand and then I used my other hand to spread my slit wide. That I was already sitting with my legs spread did help, but I was able to spread the puffy outer lips a bit further.</p><p>Daddy smiled. ""Okay, now you can see some of what's going on in here. See that?"" he asked, pointing near the top of my pussy. ""That is the clitoris--or at least that is the hood of the clitoris. The clit is protected by all those layers folded around it.""</p><p>""What's it do?""</p><p>""Just sits there."" He looked up at me. ""And when it is touched just right it feels wonderful. Now I know that you've already been touching yourself."" (He paused and I vividly recalled that day when Sherri ran out telling Daddy that I was diddling myself.) ""Your clitoris has a pile of nerves that are wired to make you feel good. Now this little hole is where your pee comes out.""</p><p>""I wanna watch that!""</p><p>""Not now on my bed, you don't!""</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>""You can watch it later if you want."" He cleared his throat. ""See how there is an extra set of lips that starts up by the clit and then goes down all along nearly to your butt?"" He touched the edge of my inner lips and I felt electricity! It was more exciting than when Matt first touched me! I felt something deep inside me move as though there was a hole collapsing somewhere in my lower abdomen.</p><p>""Now here is your vagina--or at least the opening to your vagina,"" he said. I saw where he was pointing and I felt his finger there, but I couldn't, for the life of me, see much there at all--and I told him so.</p><p>""Hold the mirror a little lower, Jo.""</p><p>That only helped a little bit. ""Still can't see much, Daddy.""</p><p>""Here, I'll spread your lips, you hold the mirror and then hunch forward and tip your hips up as much as possible.""</p><p>And then he grasped my pussy lips, both inner and outer, with both of his hands and spread me wide apart. Oh, now there was a sensation! Wow! I felt so open, so exposed--and I was in full view of my Daddy! That collapsing feeling happened in my gut again.</p><p>Then after repositioning the mirror and shifting forward, I saw the hole that he was talking about. I also saw up INTO the hole. And I saw something blocking the hole.</p><p>""Is that better?"" he asked.</p><p>""Um-huh!""</p><p>""Now this is the cannel that the baby comes out of.""</p><p>""But it's so tiny!"" I protested.</p><p>""It can stretch. And because it is the place where the baby comes out, it's the cannel that the boy sticks his penis in to deposit his sperm to make the girl pregnant.""</p><p>""I've seen a dick,"" I replied. ""There's no way that it could fit in there!""</p><p>""So Matt has a good size shaft?"" Daddy laughed.</p><p>I nodded. I didn't tell him that I was not just thinking about Matt's--although I seriously doubted that his dick could have fit in me without tearing me apart! No, I was also imagining Daddy's huge, inflated, erect penis which I had already seen and felt.</p><p>""You might be a bit young yet, Jo,"" Daddy said softly, ""but it's amazing what a girl's vagina can hold! It is really able to stretch and accommodate a lot of different things--including a full size baby!""</p><p>""It looks like something is blocking it,"" I said, absolutely mesmerized by seeing parts of me that I hadn't really looked at before.</p><p>""This?"" he said, pointing into my vagina.</p><p>His finger actually touched that barrier. I jumped. It didn't feel good.</p><p>""Sorry, Jo. I forgot just how sensitive that could be."" He pulled his finger back but I reach down with my free hand and patted his. ""Anyway, that's your hymen,"" he went on. Some people call it your cherry. It forms a barrier that protects the young girl's vagina from dust and dirt and germs and the like. You see, the vagina is open to the outside but inside it opens up into the womb--or uterus--where the baby grows. As your body grows it is constantly oozing stuff down these walls on the inside to force dust and germs out. This barrier is here so that less gets up there in the first place.""</p><p>""Then how does a guy's dick get in there.""</p><p>""The first time you have actual sex, his dick will have to break through this barrier. That's called popping your cherry or losing your virginity.""</p><p>""Doesn't it hurt?"" I asked. I think my eyes were wide open.</p><p>""Sometimes. But most women who really love the man they're having sex with put up with it as a little discomfort that quickly goes away.""</p><p>I was quiet for a few moments. ""So sex is something that a woman wants too? It's not just a guy who wants sex?""</p><p>""Oh, that's quite true. Sex is very pleasurable for both people. Otherwise there'd be a whole lot less of it--and maybe no children either!""</p><p>""Does popping a cherry hurt the guy too?""</p><p>""I don't think so.""</p><p>""How 'bout you? Did it hurt you and, uh, um, mom the first time?""</p><p>""Well, Jo, that's a little personal, but if you have to know, neither of us came into the relationship as first-timers.""</p><p>""Well, how 'bout the first time you every had sex?""</p><p>Daddy looked at me with a silly grin like he was remembering something embarrassing. ""Oddly enough, my first time was with a girl who had done it before.""</p><p>""Really!?"" I looked at Daddy and tried to imagine him as a teenager. I'd seen a few pictures of him--longer hair, no mustache, wire-rim glasses. But what was he like UNDER all those old fashion clothes? ""Did you ever pop a girl's cherry?""</p><p>""No, no I didn't.""</p><p>""Is that sad?""</p><p>""I don't think so,"" he said. ""It just is the way it is.""</p><p>""Did you have many girls before you met mom?""</p><p>""Nah. Only five or so."" He sat back and laughed at an old memory. ""One girl who really was a novice and clueless about sex actually had no hymen at all. I didn't ask her about it, but I think it was because of all the horseback riding and motorbike riding that she did.""</p><p>""What does that do?""</p><p>""All that bouncing and jostling and pulling on your pussy region stretches and pulls things so it could actually tear the hymen without anything penetrating into you."" As he was saying that he took his hands and pulled and pushed and twisted my pussy lips back and forth.</p><p>I lunged forward, dropped the mirror and grabbed onto Daddy's head. ""Oh, my gosh!"" I hugged him so tightly that he stopped massaging my pussy, but his face was plastered into my belly. I felt my tiny tits pressing into his forehead.</p><p>Suddenly he was pushing me back. ""I'm sorry, Jo, I shouldn't have done that.""</p><p>I leaned back, almost overwhelmed with the feeling radiating from my pussy. ""It's okay, Daddy. It just surprised me.""</p><p>""Yeah, well, there's that, isn't there?"" He stood up. ""I hope that helped explain a few things to you.""</p><p>""It did."" I looked at him and noticed the huge bulge in his pants. I glanced down at my pussy and noticed a sheen of moisture on the inner lips. ""But why does my pussy have something wet all over it?""</p><p>He looked closely at my slit. I noticed the bulge in his pants twitched. ""That's lubrication."" He was quiet.</p><p>""Lubrication?"" I repeated after a few moments. I had an idea of what he meant, but it still was a bizarrely weird and foreign thought to my mind.</p><p>""Yeah, um, when a woman has sex and the guy is slipping his dick into her, it really helps if it is slippery. That's what the woman's vagina does when it is excited. It makes the slippery stuff so that sex is even more enjoyable.""</p><p>""Oh, my gosh, you mean my vagina is getting excited?""</p><p>He nodded. ""Run your finger through it and feel how slippery it is.""</p><p>I looked back down at my slit and saw the inner lips were red and puffy in addition to glistening. I touched the folds tentatively. It really was slippery and it felt so good. I ran my finger upward through the fleshy, slippery folds. It touched my clitoris and I jumped.</p><p>Daddy laughed and said, ""That's why some people call that the joy button. But I think I've shown you enough for now.""</p><p>""Why do boys like looking at tits?""</p><p>""Because they're pretty,"" Daddy answered. ""And you might find out that your tits are sensitive in a nice sort of way too--they will like to be touched."" He held out his hand to me. ""Let's call it a night, okay?""</p><p>I took his hand and he helped me up. My robe slid forward, mostly closing around me. I gave him a hug and felt his turgid dick twitching in his pants. I also felt the fires deep inside my pussy.</p><p>""Thank you, Daddy,"" I whispered then kissed his cheek.</p><p>He hugged me then led me out. I went to my room, lay on my bed and buried my finger back in my pussy again. Back and forth, in and out, up and down! Oh! That felt good. I lightly touched my breasts with my other hand and was shocked how it seemed like electricity flowed down to my pussy from my tits! My eyes were closed, but I kept seeing Matt's dick and imagining Daddy's dick outside of his pants! I also kept seeing the image of his hands on my pussy, opening those puffy lips up wider and wider. </p><p>My finger started spending more and more time on my clit. I felt a rush building even though I didn't know what it was. I focused on that sensation then suddenly it broke over top of me, cascading all over my body with rippling wave of joy and bliss and paroxysms of pleasure. I saw stars! I vaguely heard my voice gasping and grunting.</p><p>I lay there panting, basking in the glow when I heard a knock and a whispered voice, ""Jo! Are you okay?""</p><p>The door opened and Daddy slipped into the room. I was nearly completely dark but I saw his outline against the doorway. ""I heard you moaning and I thought something was wrong,"" he whispered.</p><p>""I'm okay,"" I answered dreamily. ""I just was trying out how slippery my pussy was, like you said, and it exploded with wow!""</p><p>""Oh,"" he paused. ""I'm sorry for interrupting.""</p><p>I quickly reached out to catch his hand. ""Not interrupting. It's all done now."" He tugged to go away. ""Please stay with me, Daddy. This is all so new. And wonderful.""</p><p>I pulled him closer to me and he slowly sat on the edge of my bed. I turned so that my head was in his lap and his hand, still held fast in mine, was tucked under my chin. I smelled his musky scent and recognized it from Matt's explosion of sperm earlier that day. I realized that Daddy must have had his own release. I felt his penis under my cheek through his shorts. It was not nearly as rigid as it was a half hour before. He used his free hand to stroke my head and my hair.</p><p>""Don't leave me, Daddy,"" I whispered.</p><p>""I'm right here, my dear little Jo.""</p><p>It had been years since he called me ""little Jo""! I held his hand tightly and snuggled it close, again breathing in his manly scent.</p><p>""You are quite the little snuggler tonight, aren't you?"" He took my hand to his face to kiss it. He held it there next to his mouth and I wondered if he was smelling the odors from my pussy that were still all over it.</p><p>""Maybe so,"" I agreed as he brought my hand back down. ""But whatever you do, don't go away. This is nice!""</p><p>I felt his penis stir underneath me and he abruptly shifted my head to his other leg. ""I'll stay here a little bit, but I'm tired too!""</p><p>""There's room here for you!"" I said hopefully.</p><p>""Nah, you'll snore and if not, I will!""</p><p>He stroked my hair again and I closed my eyes, still revelling in his closeness and his smell. I vaguely remember him setting me back down on my own pillow, but I was basically asleep after that. And I slept late the next morning!</p><p>But more of that later!</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>Like I said, I awoke late. The memories of the previous night came back with a rush, cascading over my mind like pleasurable waves. I sniffed my fingers again, but the scent had changed--become old and stale; nothing like the fresh smell of ""Wow!"" from the previous night.</p><p>I lay with my eyes closed still, lightly touching my pussy, feeling the springy flesh and the little pieces of the inner lips that stuck up and out of the crack. I suddenly remember the hymen. I had seen it the previous night! It looked like a wall and Daddy said it was a barrier to keep things from getting up in my immature vagina. ""How the heck was my period going to work then?"" I thought to myself. ""How's all that stuff supposed to get out?"" </p><p>Only one thing to do. Ask Daddy.</p><p>I got up and caught sight of my naked pussy in the mirror. Not nearly as puffy and swollen as the previous night, but it looked caked with that white waxy stuff that Daddy said was normal. Better have a quick shower before getting dressed.</p><p>I found Daddy later in the garage. ""Well, Sleepy Head, welcome back to the land of the awake!""</p><p>""G'morning, Daddy,"" I gave him a kiss. ""I still have some questions about last night.""</p><p>His face clouded and his brow furrowed. ""Yeah, well, I'm sorry about that...""</p><p>""No, nothing wrong,"" I quickly interrupted. ""I'm just wondering about this hymen thing.""</p><p>Daddy stopped and looked carefully at me.</p><p>""So, if the hymen is a barrier, like you said,"" I forged on. ""What's going to happen when I start my period? Will that stuff get backed up or is there another opening?""</p><p>""Your hymen is not a complete barrier,"" Daddy said still studying my face.</p><p>""It's not? It sure looked like it last night.""</p><p>""No, it's not. In fact yours has several little holes across the bottom and a hole the size of a pencil near the middle. I'm surprised you didn't see it.""</p><p>""Oh,"" I said. I was genuinely surprised and a bit relieved. I was also kind of honored that Daddy would remember exactly how my hymen looked--in detail. ""So nothing's wrong with me?""</p><p>""Everything is fine,"" he said finally smiling.</p><p>I gave him a big hug. Everything was always instantly better after talking with him. ""I love you, Daddy. You're the best!""</p><p>""Little Jo! I love you too!""</p><p>My heart melted as he used that pet name again. ""You haven't called me that in ages!"" I said still hugging him hard.</p><p>""I know, but is that okay?""</p><p>""Quite. Why did you stop?""</p><p>Daddy chuckled. ""You wanted to be a tomboy, remember?""</p><p>Oh, yeah. That seemed like such a long time before!</p><p>Later that afternoon, Matt came by. He had a worried look on his face and he avoided eye contact with my Dad. I immediately remembered where our conversation had left off so I pulled him away and we disappeared around the side of the house off toward the woods that butted up to our yard.</p><p>""So did you talk with your Dad?"" he asked.</p><p>""Yep!""</p><p>""But he didn't look like he was going to kill me.""</p><p>""Nope."" I turned and took his hands in mine. ""Everything's okay. I'm not pregnant and I'm not getting pregnant.""</p><p>""But...""</p><p>""I was wrong. You have to put all your sperm INSIDE of me. Doesn't do anything dribbling all over the outside of me.""</p><p>""But you had stuff running down your pussy too.""</p><p>""Near it,"" I answered. ""But not in it.""</p><p>""So we're okay?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Completely. And I wouldn't mind doing that again sometime cause I have something I'd like to show you too.""</p><p>""Oh, wow!"" Obvious relief swept over his face.</p><p>""But you keep your penis and your sperm out of me. Okay?""</p><p>""Okay!""</p><p>I kissed him and he hugged me back. ""So when?""</p><p>""I don't know. But not now. I gotta get back and help Daddy.""</p><p>He kissed me again and ran his hands over my rump. I loved feeling his touch. But at that moment I also remembered Daddy touching me the previous night.</p><p>Matt and I didn't get any alone time till the week AFTER school was out. I was able to go over to his house when his parents were out. We stripped out of our clothes in record time. I remember staring at his dick and thinking that it was longer than I had remembered it. (True, it was still nothing like Daddy's, but that's another story!) He had a clump of curly, wiry hair above his dick and a smattering of hairs on his sack of balls. It was a warm day so his balls hung low away from his body when he first pulled his clothes off. I watched in fascination as them moved all by themselves and slowly ascended to hug in closer to his dick.</p><p>Matt was fascinated by my pussy. ""You have some hairs growing there,"" he said, running his fingers along the top of my pussy. And, sure enough, there were a handful of dark hairs growing there, pointing down toward my slit. </p><p>""Open it up, Matt,"" I said as I sat down on his couch. ""Open my pussy up! I want to show you something!""</p><p>Matt knelt between my legs and gently pried my pussy lips apart. ""What should I do?"" he asked as he gently rubbed the outer lips up and down.</p><p>""Oh, Matt,"" I gushed. ""You can keep doing that forever!""</p><p>So he kept rubbing me and pulling on my outer lips for another minute or two.</p><p>""Now what?"" he asked.</p><p>Now what?! I thought. Why was he interrupting how good this was feeling? Oh, well. ""Perhaps you can run your finger through the center of my slit,"" I finally said, using all my concentration power to come back to reality in order to answer him.</p><p>His first attempt was rough and definitely pulled me back to reality.</p><p>""Oooh!"" I jumped. </p><p>He saw that didn't work. ""I'm sorry, Jo.""</p><p>""Like this,"" I said, using my own finger slowly tracing up and down through my very wet slit.</p><p>I grabbed ahold of his finger and moved it stiffly through my pussy. ""Loosen up, Matt,"" I whispered.</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" he replied.</p><p>He relaxed and I easily guided his fingers up and down. Oh, my gosh! that felt so good!</p><p>""Feel this little bump here?"" I asked as I guided his finger over my clitoris. I shivered as we made contact with that bundle of nerves. ""That's my clit. It is the extra special part that can make me feel good.""</p><p>I guided his finger back and forth a few more times. Up and down the length of the slit, mashing into the inner pussy lips, diddling around the pleasure bump. My pussy was buzzing with happiness. I let go of his finger and whispered, ""Keep it up. Just like that!"" My hands found my little breasts and began touching those sensitive nipples. I felt it coming--and it erupted, enveloping my whole body. I clamped my legs tightly around Matt's neck and back. I think I was making some sort of grunting or moaning noise.</p><p>Matt stopped touching me, probably because of surprise, but he couldn't pull back since I had him locked in tightly against me with my legs.</p><p>I finally relaxed and Matt sat back.</p><p>I opened my eyes and smiled.</p><p>""What happened?"" he asked.</p><p>""That's what I wanted to show you. You just gave me incredible pleasure.""</p><p>""I thought you were dying!""</p><p>I laughed. ""Not all! Just like I gave you a bunch of good feelings yesterday, you returned the favor to me today!""</p><p>I reached out to touch him. I found his shoulder and his neck. I leaned into his lips. ""Jo, I love you so much!""</p><p>""I know, Matt. I love you too!""</p><p>Just then we heard a car in the driveway. We scrambled quickly to re-clothe ourselves. And we just succeeded before Matt's mom came in.</p><p>""Oh, Jo,"" she said as soon as she saw me. ""I didn't know you'd be here."" She continued walking into the kitchen and set a bag down on the counter.</p><p>I felt uneasy. I moved toward the door to leave. ""I gotta leave,"" I said.</p><p>""Bye, Jo,"" Matt said quietly and walked me to the door.</p><p>I was outside as I heard his mom say, ""Are you leaving already?""</p><p>I kept walking down the sidewalk. I called back over my shoulder, ""I gotta get home now.""</p><p>As I turned onto the street I heard his mom ask, ""What the hell is that smell, Matt?""</p><p>I knew. I ran home and looked for my Daddy. He was in the side yard trimming the hedge.</p><p>""Hey, Jo, what's up?"" he asked. I just held onto him, scared of what Matt's mom would say and do. Daddy turned and saw my face; it must have been ashen. ""Jo, what's wrong? Are you okay?""</p><p>I shook my head. ""Matt's mom found out we were fooling around.""</p><p>""What did she see?""</p><p>""Nothing. She came in right after he was playing with my pussy. I had a great feeling!""</p><p>""Then?""</p><p>""Then we heard the car. We scrambled to get dressed and we were just sitting in the living room when she came in. But I could tell she was thinking something was wrong. I left and that's when she asked Matt what the smell was. Only she was really angry when she was asking!""</p><p>Daddy hugged me. ""So he was only touching you?""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""Did you jerk him off?""</p><p>""No. Didn't have a chance.""</p><p>""You're okay. Let her call."" He hugged me close again and stroked my hair. ""I love you, Little Jo.""</p><p>A few minutes later there WAS a phone ringing. I looked at Daddy and he winked then ran off to answer it. I followed him in, fearing the worse. I came into the kitchen and saw Daddy leaning over the counter talking intently at the wall.</p><p>""Mrs. Riggley, I understand what you are saying. But trust me, there is no problem. My daughter has already spoken to me of what was going on."" He was quiet for several more moments. ""How do you know that? Ah, I see."" Another long pause. ""But did you smell any tell- tale boy smells?"" I blushed thinking about what she had just told Daddy. He nodded and raised his hand. ""No, I believe that in the eyes of the law, your son is considered the aggressor. He is older and he approached an underage girl. Had his hands all over her from what I understand."" </p><p>He laughed. ""No, listen to me. I'm just saying. You were the one who brought up legal issues, but I wanted to remind you of how the law looks at these things. I am not considering any action. I just don't think that you should either."" He nodded again and placed his hand on the counter. ""Yes, I will talk with her. But she has already come to me. Open, honest communication is important. I hope that you and your son have that."" He smiled determinedly then said, ""Indeed, good bye.""</p><p>He put the receiver back in the cradle and I rang and hugged him.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>The next morning was rainy. Daddy went to work, leaving me home with Sherri. I still felt awkward about what had happened with Matt's mom. I also had a sense of foreboding--although I was still too young to know what that word meant.</p><p>Sherri wanted to play board games, so for a good part of the morning I absent-mindedly played Chutes and Ladders and Candy Land. It kept my mind occupied a little so that I didn't worry non-stop about things.</p><p>It was still raining around 11 o'clock and I went to the back porch, opened the door and just watched through the screen as the rain came down in buckets.</p><p>Sherri came up alongside me and softly asked, ""You had a big problem yesterday with Matt?""</p><p>I shook my head. ""Actually with his mom.""</p><p>""What happened?""</p><p>I shrugged.</p><p>""I heard some of what Daddy was saying on the phone and I heard him talking with you. It's not like I don't know anything, Jo!""</p><p>It suddenly dawned on me that she would be going into fifth grade in the Fall--about the same age as I was when I first discovered that I loved Matt. I reached out and pulled my sister against me and whispered, ""I figure you do know, Sherri. It's just hard to talk about. I'm scared.""</p><p>Sherri was resisting my embrace at first then she gave in and hugged me back. ""I'm sorry.""</p><p>We stood like that for the longest time: the rain kept falling outside; a breeze blew through the screen door, playfully tugging our hair; and tears threatened to spill out of my eyes.</p><p>""Why are you scared?"" Sherri finally asked.</p><p>""I think I'm going to lose Matt,"" I whispered.</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Cause his mom's so mean.""</p><p>""I thought you liked her. Or at least you said she liked you.""</p><p>""That was before yesterday. She yelled and cussed at Matt because of me.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>And then we fell silent again.</p><p>We were still standing there when a flash of light followed quickly by a loud rumble startled us. Sherri shrieked. I slammed the back door closed.</p><p>""I wish Daddy were home,"" I said. ""He'd know just what to do!""</p><p>Another flash and boom sent Sherri screeching into the living room. I followed and found her on the couch, under the pillows. In the past I had made fun of how scared she was of lightning and thunder. Today, I felt the need to help her, so I sat down next to her and held her. She shivered.</p><p>""Are you cold too?"" I asked.</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>""C'mon,"" I said. ""Let's get warm under the covers in my bed. Race you upstairs!""</p><p>Sherri was up and running in no time flat. I purposely let her win too. I thought that was real grown up of me. It was also pretty big of me to invite her into my room. I almost NEVER did that.</p><p>""I won!"" Sherri exclaimed.</p><p>""Cool! Let's kick our shoes off and climb under.""</p><p>Just then another rumble of thunder shook the house. Sherri squealed and dove into my bed. I kicked my shoes off then decided to slip out of my jeans which were far too stiff. </p><p>Under the covers Sherri hugged me tightly and whispered, ""I don't like that! Why's it have to be so loud?""</p><p>""Maybe just to make little girls ask questions.""</p><p>That sent Sherri into giggles because that used to be grandpa's favorite line.</p><p>After a few minutes I said, ""Why don't you take your jeans off. They're rather stiff and pokey.""</p><p>She skinned out of them and dropped beside the bed. She turned on her side and whispered, ""Is this like what you and Matt did?""</p><p>""Nothing like it. We've never been in a bed together.""</p><p>""What did you do with Matt?"" she asked excitedly.</p><p>""A bunch of little things.""</p><p>""Tell me. Please?""</p><p>I was quiet for a few moments thinking how strange it was that suddenly we were talking like we had been best friends forever and talking about things that I had NEVER ever talked about with any girls before. Never talked with any girl friends like this because I had spent most of my life avoiding girlfriends and establishing myself as a boy--or at least a tomboy.</p><p>""Jo?"" Sherri's voice broke through my thoughts. ""Don't be mad at me. You've been so nice to me today and...""</p><p>I touched my finger to her lips and smiled. ""I'm not mad. Not mad at you. I'm just thinking about a lot of different things.""</p><p>""Like what?""</p><p>""Like how I tried so hard NOT to be a girl or anything for years and then suddenly I'm a girl and I kinda really like this guy. But you've been doing a good job of being a girl your whole life.""</p><p>""I think you're a very nice girl,"" Sherri said. ""And I'm glad you're my sister. You're really pretty too.""</p><p>I kissed her cheek. I was struck by just how sweet of a sister she was and I had been ignoring it all those years. ""Sherri, you're very sweet and you're the pretty one.""</p><p>""But no boy has ever said that to me.""</p><p>""Only one boy has ever said that to me,"" I went on, ""and I was just a little older than you when it happened.""</p><p>""So what happened then? How did Matt tell you that he liked you?""</p><p>""Remember how I used to play sports and didn't care if I was shirts or skins?""</p><p>""Yeah, I thought that was weird!""</p><p>""Well, Matt told me one day that my tits were starting to be noticed by the other guys and I had better keep my shirt on.""</p><p>""That was nice of him.""</p><p>""Daddy said that too.""</p><p>""You told him?""</p><p>""Yeah, I've told him pretty much all the main things we've done.""</p><p>""Wow! And he's cool with it?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Well, Matt also talked with me for quite a while about my chest. I didn't see any difference then he offered to compare chests and I was really shocked that there was so much difference then! But what he said next blew my mind. He said that he would enjoy looking at my tits any time that I wanted to show them to him.""</p><p>""Seriously?!"" Sherri squeaked and giggled. ""Did you?""</p><p>""Yep. Often. And then we showed each other the other parts of our bodies.""</p><p>""So what did he do when he first saw your tits?""</p><p>""He just looked the first time. And it felt so weird knowing that he thought these little tits were pretty!""</p><p>""Was that the night you thought you had cancer?""</p><p>I laughed. ""Yes! Daddy had a good talk with me later and explained how breasts develop and why there are lumps underneath and why it's tender.""</p><p>""He talked with me recently too about the same thing.""</p><p>""Are you getting titties?""</p><p>Sherri nodded and smiled broadly. ""Wanna see?""</p><p>""Sure!""</p><p>""Well, show me yours too, Jo!""</p><p>We both sat up and shucked our shirts off. Neither of us needed bras yet by any stretch, but I was surprised at what I saw on Sherri!</p><p>""Sherri! You really are getting tits! They're pretty!""</p><p>She blushed a little. But it was true. Her tits were cute! They were almost the same size as mine. Seriously. Hers were small mounds topped by wide areolas. And she had just finished fourth grade! Me? I had just finished sixth and mine were only slightly larger but with much narrower nipples. </p><p>Her nipples, on top of each areola, were very pointy. I should also add here, that Sherri was a blonde. Where my hair was dark brown and shoulder length, hers was always light colored and was long for years, coming down to the small of her back. She had light green eyes and a cute, slightly upturned nose with a smattering of tiny freckles across the bridge.</p><p>I reached out and touched one nipple. She jumped.</p><p>""I'm sorry, Sherri, do they hurt?""</p><p>""A little. It's like little knot under each.""</p><p>I nodded. ""Sounds familiar.""</p><p>""Did Matt touch your boobs?""</p><p>""Yes. And it felt so over the top wow!""</p><p>""Show me!""</p><p>""Well, you'll have to pretend that I'm some boy.""</p><p>""Like Matt?""</p><p>""No!"" I said sharply. ""He's my boyfriend.""</p><p>""Oh, sorry."" She was quiet a moment then asked, ""What if I think about Daddy touching me.""</p><p>I choked then said, ""Um, not a good idea since he's my Daddy too!""</p><p>""Then who?"" she whined.</p><p>""How 'bout some boy in your class or at school?""</p><p>She was quiet a moment then smiled and said, ""Kevin.""</p><p>""Kevin? The Kevin Smith in my class?""</p><p>She nodded and smiled sweetly.</p><p>""Well, okay. Kevin is going to touch your tits now. Close your eyes and pretend it's his hands that are finding your boobs to be fun to play with!""</p><p>She lay back down, closing her eyes and holding her body still. She wore only white socks and pink panties (yes, hers were real panties) with tiny flowers all over it. Her panties were a bit small and worn--her pussy lips were outlined well through the thin fabric. I leaned over and touched first one breast then the other, making sure to avoid the nipples for the moment. Her breasts were just spongy enough to have ""cush"" as I pressed into them. I traced around their perimeter and felt each of her ribs. She was holding her breath and her skin was tight against her ribs and sternum.</p><p>After a minute or two of lightly teasing her tits, I touched her nipples. She gasped then laughed. I gently plied them between my fingers then rolled each nipple back and forth. Her mouth opened wide in a silent ""Ooh!"" and her body stiffened.</p><p>""Oh, my goodness, oh my goodness! Jo!"" she finally gasped. ""Oh, oh wow!""</p><p>I leaned over and kissed her cheek. ""Amazing, ain't it?""</p><p>""And you and Matt would do that?""</p><p>""And other things too,"" I replied.</p><p>""What?"" She opened her eyes wide and grasped my hands in hers. ""I was thinking that I was almost going to die of happiness! Wouldn't anything more kill a person?""</p><p>I laughed. ""Not really. But if you don't want to, then we can stop.""</p><p>""Oh, no. I'm not stopping!""</p><p>""Okay, the next thing that we tried together was seeing each other completely naked.""</p><p>She sat up and looked deep into my eyes. ""You saw his wiener?""</p><p>""Yep, and he saw my pussy!""</p><p>""Oh wow! Did he touch it?""</p><p>""Yes, and I touched his dick.""</p><p>She sat silently for a few moments. I could see that her mind was racing. ""Can we pretend that too?""</p><p>""I don't have a dick so we can't do that part.""</p><p>She giggled. ""What? Can't you pretend that part too?""</p><p>""Probably not. But we'll have get completely naked now and you'll have to trust me, and I'll try to recreate how it felt when Matt first touched me. But you can't think of Matt, remember?""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>And then we both slipped out of our underwear. The sight of Sherri's little pussy excited me. I really hadn't seen any other pussy up close and personal. Sure, I had seen Sherri's before; but always in passing and never in the context of ""This is what a boy can do to you!"" Her outer lips were not as puffy and full as mine were--even when I was her age. But her inner lips formed a wrinkled bump around her clitoris which stuck out like a little finger beckoning to someone. She had no hair down there other than a hint of fine, blonde downy fuzz over her pussy mound. </p><p>""You're getting some hair now, Jo,"" she commented.</p><p>I nodded. ""Okay, lie back down and close your eyes and pretend that what you're feeling is Kevin touching your pussy.""</p><p>She giggled and lay back down then shivered in excitement. I ran my fingers over her vulva, lightly pressing on the cushy lips. Her legs were still together, which forced her lips together forming a deep and pronounced slit. The inner lips which had stuck out so prominently were almost all hidden except for a tiny piece. As I traced the outline of her slit she shivered again.</p><p>""Okay, now open your legs up wide,"" I directed.</p><p>She spread her legs and I knelt between them. Her pussy fell open like a flower blooming in the sunshine. The outer lips pulled far apart and the inner lips splayed open to reveal the hidden tunnel of her vagina. Her lips were pretty dry so I licked my finger and ran it over her inner folds. I repeated that a couple of times and soon she was very slippery in between her inner labia.</p><p>""Wow, that feels good!"" she whispered. ""Don't stop!""</p><p>I smiled, knowing exactly what she meant. I kept running my fingers over her thin, inner pussy lips, occasionally bumping against her clitoris. Back and forth, bump and rub. She spread her legs even wider apart. She was only nine and a half, but she was eager for the feeling. Remembering how much I enjoyed my clit being rubbed, I started spending more time on her clitoral bump. With all the agitation it was experiencing, her clit and inner lips were becoming red and swollen.</p><p>Suddenly she grabbed my hand and pulled it away from her. ""I can't take any more,"" she whispered.</p><p>I held her hand and squeezed.</p><p>""It was feeling real good, then suddenly it was too much. Almost a hurting sort of too much.""</p><p>""That's okay,"" I said. ""I don't want to hurt you. There's one other thing that you and a boy could do.""</p><p>""What's that?""</p><p>""Lay next to each other so that he's holding you tightly.""</p><p>I had her lay on her side and then I snuggled in so that I lay tight up against her back and butt. I reached around and held my hand over her little tits, cupping one entirely. We lay like that for several minutes, before she quietly asked, ""Is that all?""</p><p>""Just a moment. I'll be right back.""</p><p>I jumped up ran down the hall to the closet, grabbed a candle and came back. I hid it behind my back so that she wouldn't see it.</p><p>""What is it?"" she asked.</p><p>""Shhh. Close your eyes and pretend that Kevin is snuggling up behind you."" </p><p>I resumed my position behind her and held the candle under my armpit to get it warm. After several more minutes, I took the candle and slipped it down between us so that it was lying in her ass crack. ""There, if a guy is behind you, you'll eventually start feeling something.""</p><p>I felt her wiggle her ass back and the candle wiggled against my own pussy. I got an idea. I slipped the candle down then repositioned it so that it went between her legs. I'm sure the top of it was next to her pussy. The base of it was right next to my pussy. Every time she moved, I felt it jostle on my cunt and clit. </p><p>""Sometimes, he might let his dick slid up between your legs like this.""</p><p>She wiggled her hips back at me and I held her tit tightly.</p><p>Suddenly she stopped and said, ""Does this mean that we're lesbians?""</p><p>Dang! Where did she get all that extra information. I didn't know what that was. ""What?"" I asked.</p><p>""You know, girl lovers.""</p><p>I thought for a moment then asked, ""What were you imagining when I was pretending a dick was there? Were you thinking of Kevin's penis?""</p><p>""No, not really.""</p><p>""Then what were you thinking of?""</p><p>""Daddy's penis,"" she answered quietly.</p><p>""Why?"" I struggled to keep from yelling at her. Perhaps I was a little possessive of Daddy? Jealous? Yep. I swallowed hard and made an effort not to freak out nor freak her out. ""Why were you thinking of Daddy?""</p><p>""Cause his is the only wiener that I've ever seen.""</p><p>I laughed. Couldn't argue with that logic. ""You're not lesbian. You are a true girl.""</p><p>She held my hand close to her breast.</p><p>""So when have you seen Daddy naked?""</p><p>""When we were camping,"" she replied. ""And I turned the light back on while he was dressing.""</p><p>""Oh, yeah!""</p><p>""And the next morning when he got up, his dick was all hard and poking up out of his shorts. I couldn't believe it! I wanted to touch it and find out what it was like! It looked so painful.""</p><p>""I have it on good authority from Matt that it is definitely not painful!""</p><p>She giggled again. My stomach growled. I looked at the time and said, ""Good grief, it's after noon! Let's get something to eat!""</p><p>""Then afterwards can we make forts out of the blankets like we used to do?""</p><p>""Great idea!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>Daddy came home and was really surprised to find that his two girls were playing so well together. Not that we would fight before, but it was more like ""same planet--different worlds."" But here we were playing and Sherri was *IN* my room at *MY* invitation and we had an elaborate blanket fort set up! We begged Daddy to let us eat dinner in there under the blankets. Daddy thought that was fine so he cooked something up then we all brought it up to my room and we all crawled under the fort and ate. </p><p>Of course, it was a bit small for Daddy, but Sherri and I really thought a lot of Daddy doing that for us. It was just another feather in his cap as far as I was concerned. So we weren't surprised when Daddy begged off and left after finishing his food quickly. But I also think that he might have felt a bit awkward since Sherri and I only put long tee shirts back on after our little earlier escapade. That meant a lot of bare rump and flashing pussy in addition to outline of tits and the like.</p><p>But I still had Matt on my mind. The whole week went by and I saw neither hide nor hair of him. Not even on Saturday morning! But the next Monday there was a letter for me. Me! I couldn't believe it. I quickly opened it and saw that it was from Matt.</p><p>""Dear Jo,"" he began. ""I'm so sorry that things turned out this way. It's not your fault. I do love you, but my parents are keeping me grounded and away from you probably all summer. I know it's not the same thing, but if you wanted to leave me a note, put it in the hollow of the tree by our log.""</p><p>I knew exactly what log he meant. It was the log that we sat on when he first talked to me about my chest and then he dropped the bomb shell that he actually liked looking at my chest. I immediately wrote out a note. I don't remember what all I said, but I told him that I loved him and that I was worried that this would turn out all wrong and I couldn't wait for summer to be over. Then I rolled it up, placed it in a sandwich bag and hid it in the hollow of that tree.</p><p>I watched and waited but never saw when he took the note. It was there a day later, but gone the day after that. About a week after that I got another letter that tore my heart out. He said that his family was moving. He would write as soon as he knew the address or a good place that I could write without his parents intercepting it.</p><p>I was still crying when Daddy came home. Sherri had tried to cheer me up but gave up trying to say anything at all; instead she merely sat next to me and alternatingly laid her head on my lap or held my shoulders. We were in a mutual embrace when Daddy found us. I just handed him the letter. My blood shot eyes and tears said the rest.</p><p>Daddy sat down next to me and hugged me. ""Jo, my Little Jo. I'm so sorry.""</p><p>I melted into his arms and sobbed some more.</p><p>A little later, I overheard Daddy calling the Riggleys and his discussion with them. Boy! That almost got overheated! Turns out they did not want their son ever to be around me again. Daddy tried to have them have a descent resolution and say nice good-byes and then leave on good terms, but they would have nothing of it.</p><p>Matt DID make it over to my place shortly before they moved out. ""Doesn't matter. I have to say good-bye in person. Just ain't right unless I do."" I held him and hugged him, hardly knowing what to say, other than a trite ""I'm going to miss you.""</p><p>And then by the end of July he was gone. My Summer was ruined. And Daddy took me aside and said that I was going to have to get over it so that I didn't ruin Sherri's Summer completely too. He was right. Sherri had just become a person to me and then I shut her out of my life while I was in mourning.</p><p>I made sure to take Sherri with me on an all-day trek around the woods one Saturday. We explored creeks and trees and water falls. I even showed her the special log and hollow tree where Matt had first talked with me. I was brave. I didn't cry. Not until Sherri found another message in the hollow tree! Sherri hugged me as I read Matt's last message to me. I was an emotional wreck when we got home.</p><p>Daddy was on the phone and I couldn't figure out who he was talking to. I could see that he was concerned or maybe sad and serious. It just added to my general feeling of melancholy. I went into the living room and sat on the sofa and just stared out the window or re-read Matt's last letter to me. Sherri sat with me for a while then went off to her room. I didn't not hear Daddy come in.</p><p>""Well, that was an interesting phone call,"" he said. His voice made me jump. He sat next to me and laughed a little. ""Didn't mean to make you jump like that. Were you deep in thought, Little Jo?""</p><p>""Uh-huh. I just got one more message from Matt."" I showed him the letter. ""He had left it in our hollow tree.""</p><p>Daddy took it and read it, then kissed my forehead. ""Life sometimes gives you a pile of lemons, doesn't it.""</p><p>Looking back, I am surprised that he didn't say crap or shit. But instead he said lemons. He was always like that. A careful, well-thought-through gentleman who never (to my knowledge) cussed or spoke bad words! </p><p>He sat down beside me and sighed deeply. ""I think I understand some of what you're going through.""</p><p>I looked at him through eye made puffy from crying. At first I thought he was just being ""daddy""--trying to understand things from my perspective and then help me through it. Then all of a sudden!--it dawned on me that *HE* had been through something even worse! And up to that point I don't ever think I thought about how bad it was for Daddy, I just saw how wrong it was for me when my mother walked out of our lives.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy, I'm so sorry!"" I gave him a big hug.</p><p>""Hey! What's this?"" he said, caught off guard by my response. ""I haven't said anything yet.""</p><p>""No, I just got it. After all these years, I just realized that *YOU* went through a lot of hurt when mom walked out on us.""</p><p>Daddy was silent for almost a minute as he looked at me then looked away. He pulled me in close to him and whispered, ""Yeah, well, there was always that, wasn't there? And it's funny that you should suddenly bring it up today.""</p><p>I was quiet, waiting for him to go on. I could hear extra emotion in his voice. It kinda scared me a little not knowing what was coming.</p><p>""I just got off the phone with your grandma.""</p><p>""Granny Fran?""</p><p>""No, your other one. The one we haven't heard from in a long while.""</p><p>Oh, my *other* one. That would be my mother's mom. I suddenly saw why Daddy was somber.</p><p>""You know who I mean?""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""Well, it turns out that your mother died last week. Your grandma said that she had been sick for quite a while and had lived back at her house for the last year. She also said that your mother wanted to apologize to us for all the hurt she caused but she was too sick to do so other than write a really long letter.""</p><p>I sat and stared at him. I don't know what all was going through my mind. Things like I thought that she was already dead so why do I feel all these emotions again? Or why do I even care? Or why the hey didn't she just stay gone?</p><p>""I'm sorry to bother you with this, Jo. I wasn't planning on saying anything now. It's just that your comment was right in line with what I was already thinking.""</p><p>""Daddy, you had to tell me. And I'm glad you did. I'm also glad that I figured out just how much it hurt you too.""</p><p>""Oh, honey, you've done nothing wrong, and you certainly didn't deserve any of this.""</p><p>I placed my finger on his lips and said, ""Shhh. Don't say anything. I love you, Daddy. Let me help you in whatever way possible. Can I help you?""</p><p>Daddy was a little surprised at my actions but after a few moments he got a funny look in his eyes and a smirk on his face. ""Don't say anything? Yet you want me to answer you?""</p><p>I laughed at the implausibility of what I had set up.</p><p>He kissed my cheek. ""Little Jo. What am I going to do? And what am I going to do with you?""</p><p>""Keep me?"" I smiled coyly.</p><p>""No doubt!"" He hugged me again. ""But there is some unfinished business that I have to take care of.""</p><p>""What's that?""</p><p>""Your grandma said that there were a couple of legal papers that needed to be signed. You mother willed the rest of her estate to you and Sherri."" He saw my look and quickly added, ""Don't get your hopes up. It's not much. But I also have to bring a few of those items up or oversee the sale of them."" He scratched his face. ""And what am I going to do with you and Sherri?""</p><p>""We could help!""</p><p>""I'm thinking of letting Granny Fran watch the both of you.""</p><p>""At least bring me,"" I protested. ""You need to have someone with you on the trip. Someone that you can talk to and who could help you stay awake while driving.""</p><p>""Let's see about that. Now where is Sherri?""</p><p>""Probably in her room,"" I said suddenly remembering how she had tried to help me be happy, but I wouldn't let her. ""Daddy?""</p><p>He looked at me.</p><p>""Sherri was trying to help me this afternoon, but I was being a real butt. I didn't want to let her help me be happier. I was wrong. I should have listened to her. Are you doing the same thing I was? I'm trying to help you. Please don't reject my help.""</p><p>""Jo, I don't know what you've been eating, but suddenly you sound a lot wiser and more mature than someone your age. You make a lot of sense. Now, why don't you run up and tell Sherri that you were glad that she was trying to help you. And let her know that I'm home too.""</p><p>Well, like Daddy thought, Sherri wanted to go visit Granny Fran. And he agreed to let me come with him. That meant a long road trip with Daddy!</p><p>Evidentially my mother and her mom had moved to South Carolina. Granny Fran lived in southern Pennsylvania so dropping Sherri off was on the way. It was a hot August day and Daddy said we were about a half hour away from Granny's house. ""But would you like to see the stream that I used to play in?""</p><p>""Sure!"" We both said together.</p><p>He turned off the main road onto a country road, followed that for a ways then turned up a small dirt road and parked at a small wide spot. ""You know that I grew up around here,"" he said, leading us up a path and around a hill. As we wound down the back side of the hill, I saw a stream and a large swimming hole.</p><p>""You used to swim here?"" Sherri asked.</p><p>""Yep!"" Daddy answered.</p><p>""Skinny-dipped?"" Sherri pressed further.</p><p>""Well, yeah, sometimes."" Daddy actually blushed. ""But that was then.""</p><p>I looked around. ""I don't see anybody else here. And it is rather hot."" I smiled and pleaded with my eyes.</p><p>""We can go dip our feet in the water,"" he replied. ""Come on. I want to show you the rock we used to jump from.""</p><p>A couple minutes later we were barefooted standing in the cool water. Sherri and I had on shorts and tank tops. Daddy had his jeans and tee shirt. Sherri asked again, ""Can we just try it, Daddy?""</p><p>""No one's around,"" I put in.</p><p>""Well, okay,"" Daddy said. ""Put your stuff here on this branch and stay low. We'll be quick about it.""</p><p>In a flash Sherri and I were out of our clothes and were into the water. I turned around and saw Daddy easing himself into the stream. His dick was not all that stiff and pointy. In a moment he was submerged and I couldn't see anything anymore.</p><p>We swam around and giggled. It felt so free to have nothing on at all. After several minutes of swimming and splashing, it was possible to forget that we were all nude under the water. I swam over to Daddy and he splashed me. I fought back and latched onto him with my arms and legs wrapping around him. He grabbed ahold of me and tickled. I held on tighter. By this time my leg was rubbing all over his penis which was rapidly becoming stiffer. Sherri came along to help me. </p><p>Soon Daddy had two nude preteen girls wrestling and touching all over his body. Finally he dunked under and held himself down there for a while. Neither Sherri nor I could hold our breath that long so we let go and he swam away. I followed and caught up to him just as he turned around. I launched myself into his arms and wrapped my arms around his neck and my legs around his back. His dick was rigid and poked up against my pussy. It felt so good. I really wanted more.</p><p>But Daddy suddenly said, ""We need to be moving on so we can get to Granny's house for dinner.""</p><p>""How are we going to dry off?"" Sherri asked.</p><p>""Shake,"" he laughed. ""Shake like a dog!""</p><p>""Really?"" Sherri laughed.</p><p>""No. We can use our shirts and then put on new shirts back at the car.""</p><p>When we got out of the water, both Sherri and I had a hard time NOT staring at Daddy. He was obviously embarrassed by his rigid cock, but there wasn't anything to be done about it except dry off and cover up. He avoided looking directly at us.</p><p>Back in the car, after putting on new shirts, Daddy finally said, ""Well, you both got a little more education about how boys look, didn't you?""</p><p>Sherri and I giggled.</p><p>""That's the odd thing about a guy. Sometimes he can't control what his penis is going to do. And it is never good to make fun of him or to stare at him.""</p><p>""Sorry, Daddy,"" I said.</p><p>""And you shouldn't go talking about him either."" He glanced over at us. ""Don't go telling Granny that we went skinny dipping. That will only open up more trouble than we need now. Okay?""</p><p>We both nodded.</p><p>We had a good visit with Granny Fran. And Daddy and I got going early the next morning to be on our way. Almost ten hours later (with stops for lunch, snacks and do-do as Daddy said) we were in South Carolina. Five states plus the District of Columbia in one day! Daddy checked us into a motel and said he'd call my *other* grandma in the morning.</p><p>Daddy and I were bone tired from all the driving. The motel had a pool so we changed and enjoyed the water. For me it felt good to move around. Daddy just lazily swam back and forth or floated. I noticed him looking at me several times, especially when I pulled myself out of the water to jump back in. I didn't say anything, but I kinda liked that he was watching me. </p><p>I glanced down at my two piece suit and noticed that my boobs had been busy growing. I hadn't really noticed since most of the summer I was in mourning over loosing Matt. I thought it looked kinda nice and, well, sexy with the tips pointing out and noticeable away from my chest. Not much yet, by any means, but more than ever before!</p><p>Daddy promised me a real dinner at a nice restaurant so we went back to our room, showered off and changed. I wasn't worried about covering up in front of Daddy, but he was making sure that he kept his equipment hidden from view.</p><p>""Jo, I'm noticing that you're definitely maturing,"" he said after stepping out of the bathroom. He had his pants on but his chest was bare. He was so handsome! I stood in front of the vanity mirror, brushing my hair and drying it. I wore nothing yet.</p><p>I glanced over at him.</p><p>""Are you going to be needing new bras or anything?""</p><p>""Maybe. I don't have any yet."" I glanced in the mirror and noticed that my tits were really noticeable. Nice and pointy nipples with gently sloping areolas. My pussy had a deep slit with a fuzzy patch along the top and a few scraggly hairs along the side.</p><p>""Then it's time."" He looked at me and smiled then raised his eyebrow.</p><p>I laughed. ""What's that supposed to mean?""</p><p>""It means hurry up and get dressed girl. I'm hungry!""</p><p>We had such a nice time together. Didn't have to go very far at all either. Just walked two blocks to a steakhouse. Daddy had steak and lobster, so I thought I would try it too. I loved it. And Daddy couldn't believe how much food I put away! </p><p>""And you're what?"" Daddy exclaimed at one point, ""barely five foot tall? And you're eating as much as I am! Where are you putting it, Jo?""</p><p>I giggled and pointed at my belly. True, it was very taut and distended. But I didn't hurt. Yet.</p><p>Daddy had a couple of beers. ""I ain't driving so I don't need a designated driver.""</p><p>On the walk back to the motel, he held me close and said, ""You know, Jo, I may have to start protecting you from all the young boys who are going to want to start dating you.""</p><p>I smiled but shook my head. ""I don't want any dates right now.""</p><p>Daddy nodded. ""Yeah, I'm sorry. Still a sore subject?""</p><p>""Yeah, kinda. Besides, all I need is right here."" And I gave him a big hug.</p><p>""Little Jo, you are so sweet."" He unlocked the door to our room, then swept me up off my feet and carried me in then dropped me on the bed. ""You are so sweet and I am so tired. It's time to crash!""</p><p>I went into the bathroom, took care of business and reappeared only wearing underwear and a tee shirt. Daddy had stripped down to his underwear and made a bee-line for the toilet. ""That's the thing about beer,"" he said on the way in. ""It is filled with vitamins. Vitamin Pee!""</p><p>I laughed as I brushed my teeth.</p><p>We shared the one double bed and I snuggled close to him and kissed him good night. He kissed me in return. I left my hand draped over his bare shoulder. He was breathing deeply in just a few minutes. I fell asleep soon after that. I remember at one point in the night slightly waking up as I scooted in closer to him and hung my arm around him. I vaguely remember being cold from the A/C blowing in the room all night long.</p><p>But along toward morning, I woke up facing the opposite direction; but it was Daddy who was hugging me and holding me close. I distinctly remember a smile spreading across my face as I felt his hand on my breast and his dick--his very rigid dick--pressed in against my butt crack. I wished that I had not worn any clothes and I definitely wished that his dick was not encased in his shorts. </p><p>I lay there wondering how I might manage slipping my underwear down or possibly moving Daddy's hand into or under my shirt. But there was no way without waking Daddy up. I didn't want that, so instead I just concentrated on how good it felt to have him touching me. </p><p>I felt his dick twitch. I slowly moved my hips to feel it rub along my butt crack. I felt it tingling against my ass hole. Dang! Was that thing sensitive too? I wanted to rub my pussy, but I was still afraid of waking Daddy up. So I contented myself with slowly moving my hips and feeling his steel hardened dick press back against me.</p><p>Suddenly he started and I heard him gasp. He quickly rolled away from me and sprang up out of bed. I saw him as he moved quickly around the bed to the bathroom. His shorts were tented and he had his hands in front of him pressed hard into his shorts. In a moment I heard the door close and the shower start. I reached behind and felt my underwear along the crack of my butt. There was something moist there. Bringing my fingers to my nose I smelled that tell-tale odor of man sperm!. Gee-whiz! Daddy must have gotten rather excited by my rubbing!</p><p>I lay on my side with my finger in my pussy gently rubbing that little clitoris button. My eyes were closed, but I kept seeing Daddy's erect cock. I kept imaging it was his erect cock that was rubbing along the length of my pussy crack. I also started thinking of laying my face across Daddy's lap and sucking his erect cock. That's when I had my orgasm! It had been a while since I had such a good release as that one. I'm glad that the shower was running because he would have heard my moans for certain otherwise.</p><p>It was right then that I decided that I would make a play for Daddy's cock soon. I suddenly wanted nothing less than him! I suddenly *HAD* to go pee. And poop. All that food from the night before! Daddy hadn't locked the door and he was still in the shower so I quickly went in and sat on the toilet. </p><p>After I started peeing really good, I said, ""Morning, Daddy!""</p><p>""Morning, Little Jo!"" Through the glass I saw him look at me then turn his body so that I couldn't see his penis. ""You're up early.""</p><p>""I think I ate too much last night!""</p><p>Daddy laughed. ""You certainly packed it away. So you don't want breakfast?""</p><p>""I didn't say *that*!""</p><p>The day was relatively boring. Met my grandma again-- barely remembered her. She was nice and all, but real cagey and I couldn't get a good read on her. Daddy was being all business like and only giving out info that needed to be known. We finished with all those papers just before noon and by 2pm we had pulled out of grandma's driveway with a few items of value: a couple of stock certificates, a real diamond ring and necklace and a couple of heirloom pieces of china. There was even a photo album of when Sherri and I were really little. Daddy thought that those pictures were lost for good!</p><p>On the way out of South Carolina, Daddy wanted to make sure that I had a chance to swim in the ocean. He found a non-descript beach somewhere south of the famous Myrtle Beach and we parked and walked along the sand. There was next to no one on the beach at all. The sky was gray and the swells were occasionally large.</p><p>""Still like to try out the ocean, Jo?""</p><p>""Yes!"" I answered.</p><p>""There's a hurricane that is rumbling off shore and a couple days away. That's why it's deserted here.""</p><p>I looked around then back at Daddy. ""Are you coming with me?""</p><p>""Yes!"" </p><p>""Then let's go!""</p><p>We raced back to the car, found our swim suits and ran off to change in the restrooms. We had a grand time. Perhaps only an hour or so. But then Daddy said that we really needed to be on our way.</p><p>We pull a tee shirt over our swim suits then hit the open road again. It was a couple of hours before dinner time and Daddy wanted to make inland and North Carolina before then. Dinner was a quick burger and shake then a long drive. As Daddy drove I asked him about my mother.</p><p>""I think that she was sick,"" he said. He went on to explain that she had some sort of condition that required her to take medicine every day. He didn't realize that she had stopped taking it until almost a month later. Well, that meant that she was unbalanced and a little unhinged. But she had another problem. </p><p>Before they got married, she was a druggie and a sex- o-holic. Daddy's words. I think that he meant that she was a prostitute or something. I don't know for certain, but he wouldn't explain. Anyway, she became unstable, reverted to drugs and wanting to do her sec- thing again and she became upset with everything that Daddy did.</p><p>""But your grandma said that she was very sorry for what she did.""</p><p>""Why didn't she return or apologize?"" I asked.</p><p>""I think that it's really hard to return sometimes. And she was very sick by then and didn't want us to be burdened with her problems. At least that's what grandma said.""</p><p>""What was she sick with?""</p><p>""I think it was AIDS.""</p><p>AIDS was relatively new in the lexicon of society. And it was weird to think that my mother died of it. I was silent for a long time thinking about the mother that I barely knew and the Daddy that I loved so much.</p><p>Daddy finally put his hand on my leg. ""Whatchya thinking, Little Jo?""</p><p>I leaned over and rested my head on his shoulder. ""Just thinking how lucky that I am to have you as my Daddy.""</p><p>He patted my head.</p><p>""No, seriously. Sherri and I are very lucky! You are so sweet and caring and...."" I actually choked up. Cheesy to say, I know, but I choked up.</p><p>""Jo, it's what any Dad would do for his children.""</p><p>""Maybe,"" I replied. ""But not every parent does it.""</p><p>Daddy was silent. I glanced up at him and saw him stifle a tear and quickly wipe it away.</p><p>The miles rolled along under us and the sun slipped down below the horizon.</p><p>""I'd like to get a little further up the road. Are you okay with that, Jo?""</p><p>""Sure. I'm not driving.""</p><p>He laughed. I stretched then laid down across his lap. I felt his dick under my ear. It was a soft mound of flesh. I placed my hand next to my cheek but made sure to rest it upon his bare inner thigh. I felt his dick move and grow a little underneath me. The miles rolled by and I waited. </p><p>I glanced at the dash clock. It was about 9:40pm. I moved my hand closer to my cheek, making sure to pull it along his bare leg. I felt his penis stretch underneath me. I really wanted to reach under his pants and caress it.</p><p>""Daddy?""</p><p>""You still awake?""</p><p>""Yeah. I'm just thinking.""</p><p>""About what, Jo?""</p><p>""About boys.""</p><p>He chuckled. ""What about boys?""</p><p>""Why is it that their penis inflates?""</p><p>Daddy was quiet for a few moments. I felt his dick move under me. ""Well, usually that means that they're getting excited--like they see or feel something really sexy.""</p><p>""Is that why your penis was inflated this morning?""</p><p>Dead silence.</p><p>I turned my head to try to look up at him. From the dashboard lights I could see that he was staring off at the road. But I couldn't tell what he was thinking.</p><p>""And you're penis seems a little excited tonight too,"" I finally added.</p><p>""Jo, these things are not supposed to be.""</p><p>""What things, Daddy?""</p><p>""Jo, we aren't supposed to have sexual feelings for each other!""</p><p>""This is sex?"" I asked, incredulous that he actually said it.</p><p>""No, but it could lead to it. And that's wrong. I don't want to hurt you.""</p><p>Boldly, I snaked my hand up the leg of his shorts to feel his penis. ""I don't believe it's wrong. And you aren't hurting me."" </p><p>He moaned as I touched his dick. It was hot to the touch. But it didn't feel much like what Matt's had felt like. I moved my hand around then realized that I had a hold of his balls. Dang! they were huge! And hairy! I *really* wanted to see his equipment after that!</p><p>""Jo, you shouldn't be doing that!""</p><p>""Daddy, I just want to give you as much pleasure as possible.""</p><p>He groaned. ""Oh, baby, please don't.""</p><p>""Daddy, I know that you've gotten some pleasure off of feeling me. Even this morning. Right?""</p><p>""That doesn't count, I was just waking up....""</p><p>""It counts because you left your sperm all over my underwear.""</p><p>""Geesh, I'm sorry, honey.""</p><p>""Don't be sorry, Daddy. I was enjoying it. And I think you were too.""</p><p>Daddy was silent for a minute or two. I kept my hand on his balls and cock. I could feel it moving underneath my head. It felt so large and hot. The skin of his cock was smooth and tight. I could feel large veins in its length. I tried hard to imagine it in my mind as I lightly touched it.</p><p>""Jo, you realize just how dangerous this is?""</p><p>""Uh-huh?""</p><p>""You thought Matt's mom was over-the-top weirded out about you two touching each other? Society is even weirder about daddies touching their daughters.""</p><p>""I know that. And I'm really good at keeping secrets.""</p><p>""You'll have to be even better then you were with your relation with Matt.""</p><p>""I will. Does this mean....?"" I could scarcely believe what I was hearing.</p><p>""Jo, you have your hands on my balls; I can't think straight!""</p><p>I gently squeezed his sack and then grasped the length of his cock in my hand.</p><p>""Oh, Jo, Jo!"" he murmured. ""My dear Little Jo! What am I going to do with you?""</p><p>""Love me,"" I cooed back. ""Love me and touch me and feel me all over!""</p><p>He placed his hand on my head and stroked my hair for a few moments. ""Oh, sheee!"" He suddenly said. ""Jo, we can't. What's Sherri going to think?""</p><p>""Daddy. Can I tell you a story?""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""You'll see."" I stayed on his lap with my hand on his dick. I was this close. There was NO way that I was going to give it up! ""Do you remember at the beginning of summer when you came home and Sherri and me had our forts built out of blankets all over our rooms?""</p><p>""Uh-huh.""</p><p>""That came about *after* we had a very long talk. Sherri wanted to know what all Matt and me had been doing. She wanted to know what all a guy would do with a girl so I explained. And as I explained, she closed her eyes to imagine it. And you know what she was thinking of?""</p><p>""No,"" he said. ""Matt's body?""</p><p>""Not at all. She was imagining you and your lovely penis.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Crazy, huh? Except that's the only penis that she had ever seen. She's seen you when we were camping and she caught you with the flashlight with your pants down. That was a complete accident. But she also saw you the next morning--just as I saw you--with a big ol' huge dick sticking up out of your shorts. That's what she was imagining when I was describing what Matt did with me.""</p><p>""Oh, my...."" Daddy's voice sounded far away and dry.</p><p>""And she's told me that she thinks about what it would be like to have you touch her in a close and intimate way.""</p><p>""Damn!""</p><p>""And I think of that too, Daddy. And tonight is closer than I've ever been.""</p><p>""But, Jo,"" he started protesting again.</p><p>""Daddy, please don't reject me. Don't reject my love. I've had everyone I've ever loved either walk out on me or be pulled away from me. Everyone except you. Please don't reject me.""</p><p>""Jo, I'm not rejecting you. I love you very much.""</p><p>""But...you're going to reject my love?""</p><p>""Jo, don't say that. This is so weird. It's so opposite of what I've ever been taught.""</p><p>""Daddy, I love you!"" I gently squeezed his cock and kissed it through the cloth. I looked up at him and saw he was staring off at the road. The glare from occasional passing cars highlighted his face then plunged it back into the shadows of the night.</p><p>He placed his hand back on my head and stroked my hair. I took his hand and moved it to my breasts. As he lightly touched it, I moved my shirt up and out of the way. His dick grew two sizes under my head. I gasped as his fingers touched the bare of my tit.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy!"" I almost cried. ""That feels so good!""</p><p>""Baby, I'm going to drive straight off the road, this feels so good. Are you sure you want this?""</p><p>""Oh, yes, Daddy. Yes!""</p><p>""There's a motel at this next off ramp. Let's spend the night.""</p><p>""You weren't thinking of sleeping, were you?""</p><p>Daddy chuckled and massaged my tit some more.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>The motel was a cheap place, something like a scaled- down version of Motel 6. It was nearly ten o'clock and the motel clerk was old and moving slow. </p><p>At one point he looked hard at me then back at Daddy. ""You be needing a bucket of ice for Champaign?"" He snickered.</p><p>Daddy looked up. ""Uh, no!""</p><p>""Well, don't soil the sheets too badly. That's an extra charge.""</p><p>""Sir. This is my daughter!""</p><p>""To each his own.""</p><p>""And I'll thank you to keep your own opinions to yourself.""</p><p>The old man nodded then said, ""Check out is by 10:30 am. Office is open at eight.""</p><p>""And if we leave earlier?""</p><p>""Key drop is right next to the office door.""</p><p>Daddy took the key and then we drove to park in front of our motel room. He grabbed both our suitcases, locked the car then let us into the room. The room was small, smelled stale, had old worn furniture but was at least clean. During this whole time I had said nothing. I didn't really understand the implications of what the old man had said until later, but I saw Daddy's shocked response to the comments.</p><p>He laid the suitcases on the dresser than sat on the bed.</p><p>I sat next to him and hugged him. ""What did that man mean?""</p><p>""I think that was just his idea of something humorous,"" Daddy began. ""But he was joking that I brought you to the motel to fuck you.""</p><p>I knew what ""fuck"" mean but I had never heard Daddy say that or anything that strong before. ""Isn't that kinda what we were thinking about?"" I finally asked softly.</p><p>""No, my dear Jo. We were thinking of making love. Not fucking. That word is too, too... gross or shocking for something so tender and loving.""</p><p>""Well, I love how tender and loving you are, Daddy!""</p><p>""But I can't make love to you, Jo."" He looked pleadingly into my eyes.</p><p>""Why not?""</p><p>""What if we got caught?""</p><p>""We won't. And what if I just made love to you?"" I countered. ""You could pretend to be asleep and I just did this to you.""</p><p>Daddy smiled. When he smiled, it was as though the sun came out. ""You are a silly knuckle head. You know that?"" We embraced in a hug that was somewhere in between a father and daughter hugging and two lovers hugging. He kissed me tenderly on my lips then said. ""Gotta go pee. Then lights out and I'll meet you under the covers. Okay?""</p><p>I nodded and smiled broadly.</p><p>A few minutes later, both of us had peed and stripped and slid under the covers. I scooted over and hugged Daddy tightly, smelling his ""Daddy-ness"" and almost vibrating with happiness.</p><p>""Are you shivering,"" Daddy asked in a whisper.</p><p>""No. I'm excited!""</p><p>I felt his hands rubbing my back, up and down my spine--down to my butt then across to the edges by little tits. I massaged his chest and back. He pulled me in closer to him and my tits mashed up against his abdomen. Between us, his dick throbbed and pressed hard against my thigh. It was so hard and warm. I giggled as it twitched. His hands were all over my back; he seemed more intent. I felt his dick rubbing back and forth against my inner legs.</p><p>""Jo, we can't get this on the sheets,"" Daddy whispered. ""Let's turn over.""</p><p>He rolled onto his back and pulled me on top of him. His log-sized dick was wedged under my stomach. He motioned for me to rock back and forth. Soon, I felt him matching my rhythm and he grasped my hips in his strong hands guiding my efforts. Suddenly he pulled me tightly against him and I felt his sperm shootout between us. He reached up at the same time and found my face and began kissing my cheek and lips and then sucking on my lips. It was an incredible rush of emotions and sensations. I suddenly began crying softly.</p><p>Once Daddy realized what was happening, he was very concerned. ""Jo, are you okay?""</p><p>I nodded, then thought how dumb that was in the dark. ""Uh-huh,"" I lamely answered.</p><p>""But you're crying?""</p><p>""I'm so happy,"" I finally vocalized. ""I have my Daddy right here and I made him very happy.""</p><p>He hugged me tightly again. ""Very happy indeed, Little Jo.""</p><p>We lay like that for a few minutes more before he pushed me into a sitting position. ""Gotta clean up,"" he whispered. His fingers traced across my tits and I tingled. ""Then I can return the favor.""</p><p>""Let me just enjoy this memory first,"" I said dreamily. ""Then maybe tomorrow morning?""</p><p>After cleaning up we were asleep in each other's arms in just a few minutes. I had never been happier. My dreams were filled with joy and warmth and Daddy.</p><p>I woke up to Daddy stirring. It was still early--the street lights were still on. I snuggled in closer to him, putting my leg up and over his torso. His dick grew at my touch and sent thrills through my body as it crept higher and higher toward my pussy.</p><p>""We gotta get going, my dear,"" Daddy spoke in a whisper.</p><p>I just hugged him closer and ground my pussy into his thighs.</p><p>""Oh, baby!"" He kissed my cheek. ""We can't risk it. Especially now that it's getting morning time. See how the curtain doesn't really cover the window all the way?""</p><p>I looked at the window. Sure enough, you *could* see a bit of the outside--which meant that someone *could* see right back inside too.</p><p>""So that it?"" I asked. I guess that my face must have shown great disappointment.</p><p>""We can't do it here!"" Daddy whispered, then kissed me again.</p><p>I longingly watch his naked form leave the bed, cross in front of me then enter the bathroom. A few minutes later I heard the shower start. I had to pee so I went in too.</p><p>As I sat on the toilet, Daddy stuck his head out of the shower and whispered, ""But I don't see why we couldn't save water and time and shower together!""</p><p>I was up and in the shower in no time at all! I had my hands all over Daddy. He was already so warm from the shower. As I stepped closer to him, his dick twitched and started growing. I took it in my hands--it was so large! At first it felt heavy, then as it continued to grow, it lifted off my hands and pointed right up at me.</p><p>""It looks happy,"" I whispered.</p><p>""It is. Are you?""</p><p>I looked up at him and smiled. ""You make me happy, Daddy!""</p><p>Daddy then pulled me into the water with my back to him. His dick rested in the small of my back and twitched manically. His hand were all over my front--but especially on my tits.</p><p>""I can't believe how beautiful these are, Jo. And I can't believe how beautiful you've become!""</p><p>He kept massaging my tits and rubbing my nipples between his fingers. I could not believe the sensations that were radiating out from my breasts! My knees almost buckled.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy!"" I softly purred.</p><p>""Baby, I want to give you some real pleasure!""</p><p>He had me sit on the back edge of the shower and he knelt in front of me. I opened up my legs to him and he lifted my feet up and placed them on his shoulders. Then he dove into my snatch and began licking. I doubled up and grabbed a hold of his head just to keep from falling. The sensation was so overwhelming! He was holding my ass cheeks in his hands, and pulling me forward onto his mouth. And his tongue! Oh! His tongue went INTO my pussy. </p><p>It was like liquid fire flowing around every fold of my labia. I felt it even press against my hymen. I jumped and I think Daddy must have known it was too much since he didn't press back there again. But instead, he concentrated on my clitoris. He even took it in his mouth and sucked. I almost passed out. I certainly lost track of everything else.</p><p>Then it hit! I had an orgasm before. A few times at my own hand. But *NOTHING* prepared me for the rush of *WOW* that overwhelmed every fiber of my body. I collapsed on top of Daddy and it was merely the fact that he was still there and holding onto my butt that I didn't slip off and land on the floor of the tub. </p><p>The one thing that I was conscious of was trying not to make a sound. Instead, I held my breath or sucked in a large amount of air. Once the intense rush was over, I released the air in my lungs with a slow gasp.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy, my Daddy!"" I finally mouthed the words in a bare whisper.</p><p>He unhooked his face from my pussy and found my lips. The shower was still splattering all around us and I remember tasting and smelling myself on his lips. Then with a rush of joy and appreciation I remembered again where his lips had just been and I drunkenly kissed him back,</p><p>""Daddy, can I kiss your penis?"" I finally asked. ""Just like you kissed my pussy?""</p><p>""Oh, baby!"" Daddy groaned. ""Yes! Please hurry.""</p><p>He stood up and I was suddenly staring at his very red and engorged dick. I tentatively took it in my hands and he moaned, ""Yes, Jo!"" I started kissing it, beginning at the tip and continuing all the way down to his balls. The hair on his balls was wiry and stiff; it tickled my nose.</p><p>""Lick it, Little Jo. Lick it!"" Daddy's voice was a whisper but very far away and odd sounding.</p><p>I took a long lick, starting at its base right up to the tip. I tasted manliness as my tongue touched the opening at the top. Daddy grunted and his dick twitched at the same time. </p><p>I remember hearing girls talk about ""giving head"" or a ""blow job"" and hearing that maybe someone's older sister had stuck a boyfriend's dick in her mouth. At the time I thought how weird! But there in front of Daddy I couldn't imagine NOT trying it. </p><p>I engulfed the whole tip of his dick and began sucking gently on it. I couldn't put much more in so I let my tongue snake around all over the part I could fit inside my mouth to the closer parts that were just outside of my mouth.</p><p>Suddenly Daddy grabbed the back of my head and pressed his dick further into my mouth. I didn't like the near gagging feeling so I back up. But not before he blasted gobs of his sperm all over my mouth and chin. Several huge volleys of his spunk filled my mouth. I let it dribble out, not really liking the taste or the gagging sensation.</p><p>After a few moments, I realized that what Daddy had done was almost involuntary and I had made him very happy. I let his dick fall out of my mouth and I kissed his belly repeatedly. A few minutes later, in much colder water, we finished washing off. We were out of the motel by 6:30 or so. Daddy made sure that we didn't even stop for breakfast till a town or two later. </p><p>It was okay. I was still sleepy and curled up against Daddy as he drove. Daddy acted a little weird for a good part of the drive. I think that he was having second guesses as well as feeling a bit of guilt. I tried to let him know that it was all okay and that I loved him dearly, but it seemed that those sort of things took time to work through.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 8</h5><p>We pulled into Granny Fran's driveway mid-afternoon. Sherri came bounding out to meet us and had a hundred questions and things that she wanted to tell us. She and Granny went shopping and saw a matinee show as well as visited Philadelphia for a day.</p><p>Granny had a wonderful dinner for us and dessert was to die for! After dinner, she sent Sherri and me off to bed and set down with Daddy for a long talk. Now I only know this because I happen to overhear part of the ""talk.""</p><p>""So you have two girls who love you very much, William."" (Daddy's name was William Ryan Smith. Most of his friends called him Bill, though. His Mom always called him ""William."")</p><p>""Yes, I do. And I am so fortunate to have that,"" Daddy replied.</p><p>""But do you really realize what you have?"" Granny asked.</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>I stayed in the shadows of the hallway.</p><p>Granny replied, ""You have two girls who love you beyond what you imagine.""</p><p>""I don't understand,"" Daddy replied.</p><p>""I suppose not. They love you and they want your love in return?""</p><p>""I do love them!""</p><p>""All the way?"" Granny shot back.</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""They crave physical love and touching just as much as your emotional attention,"" she answered.</p><p>Daddy was silent for several long moments.</p><p>""You know what I mean, William,"" Granny said at length.</p><p>""So you want me to show them about sex?""</p><p>""No. They want and desire to be shown about love. There's a huge difference. They can get sex from any pimply faced boy in their school. They need to know love--your love for them.""</p><p>Daddy was silent for quite a while before he said, ""It's so weird hearing you say that.""</p><p>""I suppose it is. You didn't have any sisters so you don't know firsthand how devoted a girl can be to her father.""</p><p>""And you're saying this out of firsthand experience?""</p><p>Granny chuckled. ""Perhaps more than you'd know.""</p><p>""Really!""</p><p>""And I turned out okay, didn't I?""</p><p>""I suppose so.""</p><p>""Now, William, I know how society looks at such things, but I can read your daughters. They are trust- worthy. And they have the highest regard for you. You should hear it in the way Sherri talks about you. And did you see the way that Jolene was watching you? She adores your every move. I can see that she wants more than a good-night kiss.""</p><p>""Well, if you can see that, what's going to keep the rest of the world from knowing about it?""</p><p>""The rest of the world is not me,"" Granny laughed. ""It takes someone who has been there and done that to read the emotions and subtle signs. Now, William. Don't go disappointing them. They've already suffered a huge loss when Maggie left you--especially Jolene.""</p><p>My mind, by then, was reeling! Granny was advocating that Daddy go and make love to and with his daughters! And she even used the same argument that I did--that I had already suffered loss and rejection from Maggie (my mother) and ""don't reject my love, Daddy!""</p><p>I didn't hear much of what else they talked about--I sure didn't want them to see me in the hallway right then. But I really DID want something more than a good-night kiss from Daddy.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 9</h5><p>We left Granny's the next day and arrived home midafternoon. The whole morning at Granny's and the ride home was marked by normality. Which, given what I had heard Granny &amp; Daddy discuss the night before, was really odd! Although, I did detect Daddy trying to be ""extra normal"" if you know what I mean. He seemed to be trying too hard to make things be exactly as they were before.</p><p>It was a normal afternoon and evening, though, with each of us helping with laundry or making dinner and the like. After dinner, Daddy showed Sherri a few of the things that he brought back from our mother's house. Sherri really enjoyed seeing the pictures of when we were young. While looking at a picture of Dad after he got married, she even said, ""Daddy, you had to have been the hunkiest and cutest guy around!""</p><p>I laughed. Daddy turned a little red then hemmed and hawed before saying, ""Thank you, Sherri.""</p><p>After sending us off to bed, I decided that I would make a move later that night. So I went to bed wearing only a thin tee shirt. It was all I could do to keep from touching myself under the covers while I waited for the right time to make my move. The trick was to make sure that either I stayed awake, or I woke up late in the night so that I could slip into Daddy's room and his bed.</p><p>I fell asleep and awoke with a start sometime around 1 or 2 in the morning. All was quiet and very dark. Excitedly I slipped out of bed and quietly made my way to Daddy's room. He was sleeping heavily, breathing in a rough near-snore. I slipped off my tee shirt then crept into his bed and lay still, hoping that he wouldn't notice--yet!</p><p>Daddy still slept in a queen sized bed--the same one that he and my mother had. Daddy was on his side facing the far window on the far half of the bed. My half was still cool to the touch. Even though it was a warm summer night, the A/C was on so I decided to wait till I warmed up and warmed up my half of the bed before I moved in. I was getting sleepy again in spite of my being so excited. </p><p>I finally thought I was warm enough so I moved in next to Daddy. He moved slightly. I snuggled so that we were like spoons in a silverware drawer with his ass fitting right in to my lap. I laid my hand over his hip and thrilled realizing that he was sleeping in the nude. I was so excited but tiredness won out and drifted off to sleep.</p><p>I suddenly woke with a start, realizing that someone else was moving next to me. Yes, I was still in Daddy's bed and we had rolled over so now *MY* butt was nestled in his lap and his hands were engulfing me around my chest. But more than that, his penis was large and stiff and resting in my butt crack. Oh! My! Goodness! I was suddenly so VERY awake. It was almost as if electricity flowed from his dick through my butt crack up through my abdomen and out his hand that was resting on my tit.</p><p>I started rocking my hips against his dick and pulled his hand close into my breast. That went on for a couple of minutes. I felt his dick get even harder and thicker in my ass crack. It was seriously pushing against my anus and I was getting excited!</p><p>Suddenly Daddy moved and rolled away from me. I was scared that he was waking up or that he was reacting to my presence. But after a moment, I realized that he merely rolled onto his back. So I rolled over too and gently threw my leg over his torso so that my pussy was inches away from his rigid man tool. I draped my hand over his chest. I suddenly noticed that my pussy was wet and dripping. Moving back and forth across Daddy's hip left a slick trail. Needless to say, I was being stimulated! My leg was over his rigid dick and I felt how hot and turgid it was.</p><p>Suddenly Daddy was awake. He grasped my hand which was on his chest and he gasped slightly. ""Jo? Is that you?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy,"" I whispered, keeping up a slight pressure and rhythm on his dick with my leg and pussy.</p><p>""What are you doing?""</p><p>""I want more than a good-night kiss,"" I replied.</p><p>He was silent for a long time. I was beginning to be worried that I had pushed too far too fast.</p><p>""Sounds like you've been talking with your Granny,"" he finally said. ""Now, Jo, you know how much I love you, but you also know just how wrong everybody thinks this is.""</p><p>""But we've already been this far and both you and me loved it."" I stroked his chest and kept up the pressure on his dick with my leg and groin. ""And Daddy, I love you. Very much!""</p><p>""Oh, Baby!"" He whispered in a half moan sort of way. ""Your Granny said that you were wanting this.""</p><p>""I don't know how she knew,"" I said. ""But it's so true. I want to love you and touch you, Daddy. I want you to touch me and love me and lick me.""</p><p>He groan again and humped his hips back toward my crotch. ""Oh, Jo! My Little Jo!""</p><p>""I want to feel your hands and tongue on my pussy again.""</p><p>He grunted--a happy sort of excited grunt. And then he moved. Suddenly the covers were back and he was on top of me with his dick poised above me, slapping me in my face. I giggled at it and took it in my hands. He moaned again and placed his head between my legs. Pure electricity! His hands pulled my pussy apart and his mouth was plastered all over my wet slit. I started moving my hips back and forth then up and down in response to his ministrations. </p><p>I felt his fingers work themselves further down my crack--down, down, down closer to my ass hole. He traced his fingers up and down my slit down the crack, making the whole way slicker each pass. Finally he played with the anus itself. I never thought of my butt being something that was sexual or sensual. But now I was experiencing major pleasure emanating from my butt as well as my pussy. All the while he was licking my increasingly wet pussy slit and nibbling and pulling tenderly on my labia with his lips. </p><p>I almost forgot about his throbbing cock that I had my hands wrapped around. His dick jumped and he pumped his hips in response. He kept licking my pussy and clit while his fingers ran back and forth, up and down my crack. More and more frantically he licked and sucked. More and more frantically he pressed along the length of my crack and against my anal sphincter. </p><p>More and more frantically I squeezed his cock and licked its head. All the while I felt something growing deep within me--growing and building and drawing me closer toward that orgasmic edge. It was as though I suddenly noticed a colored light in the distance and I kept focusing on it and willing it to come closer. I wanted it to be. I could see the colors moving and rippling; I kept focusing on them as Daddy kept strumming my pussy and ass.</p><p>Suddenly he groaned. He jammed a finger *INTO* my anus and clamped down hard on my labia and clitoris. At about the same time my face was flooded with his gooey sperm. But at the moment he jammed his finger into my butt hole, the colors that I had been imagining broke over my head in a sheer blinding brilliance of white followed by wave after wave of various colors. At the same time, I gasped and began violently spasming. I'm sure if Daddy were any lighter, I would have tossed him off the bed. </p><p>I was vaguely aware of some noise--some sort of grunting, animal-like sound mixed with some yelping. Daddy later told me that noise we me. He also said that it sounded like I was trying to say ""Daddy, Daddy, Daddy"" again and again, except it came out more like ""aDEE, aDEE, aDEE!"" where the ""DEE"" was the weird little yelp.</p><p>Whatever it was, I finally calmed down and lay still. I was so overwhelmed with how good it felt. Daddy stayed above me the whole time I was coming back from Orgasmic Land. I loved feeling him closer around me and his face still nestled into my crotch. Of course, I had his spunk plastered all over my face and neck; but I had Daddy with me and we had given each other such loving pleasure.</p><p>At long last, Daddy crawled off the bed then came back a minute later with a warm washcloth and towel. In the light from the master bath room, he gently cleaned me off before turning the light off and crawling back into the bed with me. WITH ME! We held each other close. I nibbled on his ear and rubbed his side from his hips to his shoulder.</p><p>""I can't believe what we just did, Jo,"" he finally whispered.</p><p>""Nor can I!""</p><p>""No, I mean, it's....""</p><p>I put a finger on his lips and said, ""No. Don't go there. Does this feel right? Does it feel good?""</p><p>He was quiet for a few moments.</p><p>""You know it's right, Daddy. Besides, there's no going back now. I sure don't even want to try. I want to spend every moment I can with you, naked and in your bed!""</p><p>""You're right, Jo. I do love you and I am honored that you want to give yourself to me. But we have to think about your sister too.""</p><p>""She can share the bed too. I'm good with that.""</p><p>Daddy kissed me again--a slightly daddy-like kiss with a huge dollop of Lover-passion throw in. ""We'll talk more in the morning.""</p><p>""Okay. But we'll do other things in the morning too won't we?""</p><p>He kissed me again--this time without a shred of daddy-ness. ""If we ever get to sleep.""</p><p>We fell asleep and stayed entwined like that the rest the night.</p><p><i>to be continued?</i></p>"
923,"Ginny, Part 1",Brody,,"['Mf', 'teen', 'ped', '1st', 'oral', 'rom']",A nerdy high school boy suddenly scores but his family moves. Little does he know that he actually became a dad! Years later his high school sweet heart finds him and he reconnects with her and her daughter. The daughter needs her daddy--needs him more than he was willing to admit at first.,2013-07-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>I was a nerdy teenager. Tall, scrawny, not good at sports. Wore glasses and then contacts. I played in the band--and that was about the only way that I would ever see action on the football field. I had a few friends, none real close, but I knew how to avoid others that I perceived as untrustworthy or potential tormenters. And although I thought about girls all the time, nothing ever appeared on the radar.</p><p>Well, hardly ever. I had a crush a couple of times, but it never went past the junior high, puppy love stage. Just a little hand-holding and hanging around each other's lockers between classes. Nothing more. And even that was only for a couple of weeks.</p><p>That's what made my 10th grade liaison so extraordinary. I knew who Jamie Grant was. I was an observer--I tried to know without being known. She was in the band, played clarinet just like I did and we would often march side-by-side in formation. By the middle of football season, I found that I could actually talk with her and she seemed to enjoy talking with me--or at least she wasn't repulsed by me or made fun of me. It seemed so natural when we'd just talk. </p><p>One afternoon, we were making our way back from the practice field to the band room. Everyone else had gone on ahead or were way behind us. Jamie suddenly asked, ""What's your vision?""</p><p>Without thinking I made tried a funny reply. ""Seeing naked girls.""</p><p>Jamie stopped, put her hand over her mouth then laughed. ""Did you just say that?""</p><p>Suddenly I felt awkward. And a bit embarrassed.. ""Yeah, sorry, I was trying to be funny....""</p><p>""That is so funny,"" she continued. ""I was talking about your eyesight and you suddenly blab on about naked girls.""</p><p>I smiled sheepishly.</p><p>She stopped and looked at me. ""Anyone in particular?"" She grinned.</p><p>I really felt on the spot then! Jamie wasn't the most popular girl, nor was she seen as the prettiest in the school, but she really had a sweet face, lovely honey-colored hair, striking green eyes and a nice curvaceous body that she usually kept moderately hidden under sweaters and jeans. She was nearly the oldest in our class and I was almost the youngest. She was turning 16 in December; I was turning 15 in November.</p><p>""Tits,"" I finally said.</p><p>""Whose?""</p><p>I swallowed hard then said, ""I think if you were to give me a flash of your breasts, I would probably die of sheer joy and pleasure.""</p><p>Now she turned a bit red. ""Really?"" she finally said. ""Can't go doing that now, can I? You'd tell and then people would go and talk.""</p><p>""No one would ever believe me even if I did talk.""</p><p>She laughed then slapped my shoulder. ""You certainly have an active imagination!""</p><p>And that's where it stood for another week or two. Our school had a Saturday afternoon football game. It was ""away"" so the band had to arrive early and catch the bus. I lived quite a ways away from school so walking was out of the question. Nor did I drive. That meant that I would stay around till one of my parents would pick me up. Only that day, they both had some party with Dad's work that they had to be at that evening. Jamie offered to let me hang out at her house after the game till my parents could pick me up. My parents talked with her parents and everyone agreed that this would be okay.</p><p>It was a lovely late October day, cool, sunny and brisk as soon as the sun set. Our team won and soon we were back on the bus riding back to school. Jamie sat beside me and whispered in my ear, ""My mom and dad are going to be out till much later tonight too.""</p><p>The thought staggered my mind!</p><p>And there in her home was a note saying that her parents would be back with her little brother around 8:30 or so.</p><p>""That gives us at least an hour and a half,"" Jamie suddenly said, dropping her band stuff and instrument on the kitchen table. ""Go ahead and put your stuff here too.""</p><p>I set my instrument on the table and turned around as she was unbuttoning her band uniform. I stared. She met my gaze and smiled. ""I really want to see if you would die of joy or not.""</p><p>My mouth went pasty and dry. I could barely breath-- and I didn't blink.</p><p>In a moment her top was off and I was staring at her smooth skin which still held a hint of summer's tan. But mostly I stared at her white bra. As I continued to stare, Jamie reached behind and unhooked the clasp then shrugged. Her bra sloughed forward and off and I was staring at two lovely orbs. Delicious teen tits, each a little smaller than a half baseball topped with a nipple that was dark pink and crinkly.</p><p>""You're not dead, yet,"" she stated matter-of-factly.</p><p>I decided to play along and slumped to the floor. In a moment she was on top of me, kissing my lips and pretending to give me artificial respiration. Finally I reacted and threw my arms around her, hugging her tightly as I returned her kisses. I could hardly believe that my hand were touching the bare skin of her back.</p><p>""You killed me and brought me back,"" I whispered.</p><p>""I want to keep doing that then,"" she replied. ""Let's go into the den. And get naked!""</p><p>Didn't have to ask me twice. We left a trail of band uniforms between the kitchen and the den. She fell backward on the love seat and I collapsed on top of her, thrilling that my naked body was touching her naked body, my crazy engorged, rock-hard dick was drilling into her body somewhere around her thigh or hip.</p><p>""Jeremy,"" she whispered, pulling her lips off of mine. ""I want to do this right. Okay?""</p><p>I sat back and nodded. I tried to look into her eyes, but kept staring at her tits. They were much smaller than I had imagined them, but still very lovely. Her stomach was smooth and flat, indented only by the navel. I could still see a hint of a tan line above her breasts and across her thighs. She only wore a one piece swim suit during the summer. But now she wore nothing. Nothing! And there her pussy lay hidden behind a light dusting of dark hairs between her legs.</p><p>""I hardly know what to say,"" I said once I found my voice.</p><p>""Then don't. Do you know what to do?""</p><p>I looked at her and then rolled my eyes. ""This is a first for me.""</p><p>""Me too. Let's just experiment. But you can't put your pecker in my pussy.""</p><p>I must have looked pretty dejected at that statement because she laughed and added, ""But we can do everything else. I just don't want to get pregnant."" She took my hand and pulled me close. ""I love feeling your body touching my body."" She kissed me on the lips again. ""You don't know how horny I've been since I found out you'd be here and mom and dad wouldn't!""</p><p>My dick was twitching excitedly against her thigh. I finally remembered that I had hands of my own and started feeling her tits. Yes, they were small, but they were the largest tits I had ever touched. I was overwhelmed with sensations and raw lust. I had only vaguely imagined that things like this happened, but here I was with a real live naked girl and she was horny as a toad!</p><p>""Lick my tits, Jeremy,"" she said hoarsely. I scooted down and began mouthing her tits. Small nipples topped each, but I was fascinated by how smooth her skin was and how hard each nipple felt under my lips and tongue. ""Oh, that's it,"" she whispered, grasping my head in her hands. Her fingers rubbed a spot on my scalp as if she was frigging her own clit.</p><p>I knew a little about the female anatomy so I moved one hand down between her legs and rubbed around on her pussy. I was amazed at several things: first how warm it felt; then how little was really there--it was just a patch of fuzz over some soft springy skin. Then! Then I actually slipped into her slit. It was weird! I never imagined how wet and slippery it would be in an excited female's love crack. I was a little taken aback by all the goo, but she moaned then and spoke gutturally, ""Oh, yes!"" Her hand felt mine and pinned it in her slit. So I stayed trapped, licking and sucking her tits with one hand in her cookie jar.</p><p>This went on for several minutes. I was beginning to grow tired. My jaw ached from using it on her nipples so much and my hand was pinned in her slit at an odd angle. Then suddenly she stiffened. With one hand she pressed my head tightly against her breast; with the other she smashed my left hand against her pussy. Her thighs closed in around my hand like vise grips. All the while she made a gasping and moaning sound. I was a little freaked out at first, but her hands kept me in place so I obediently stayed, pressed up against her intimate parts.</p><p>Finally she relaxed and I collapsed against her. We stayed like that for a good five minutes. All the while, my dick was aching because it was so engorged and so pressed up hard against her leg.</p><p>""That was wonderful, Jeremy!"" she finally said. ""It was like nothing I've ever had before.""</p><p>I looked up in her face. She smiled sweetly and I knew I was completely in love. I would do anything for this wonderful girl who just opened up her intimate parts for me to touch. But I needed something now too! I scooted my dick along her leg.</p><p>""You need yours now,"" she said, pushing me to one side and then on my back. ""You lay there and I'll fix you up good.""</p><p>I lay back on the love seat, propped up, watching her kneel beside me. She took my spasming dick in her hands and said, ""Oh, he's so cute! I need to give him a kiss!"" And then she planted a huge wet kiss on my dick head. I was unprepared for how wonderful that would feel. She proceeded to kiss every square inch of my dick--top and bottom as well as both side--then she started licking it like a lollipop. Starting near the base straight up to the tip. I had masturbated many time before and knew what it felt like just before my jism boiled out, but this was so over the top incredibly wonderful. I was about to explode.</p><p>""I'm about ready to shoot a wad,"" I weakly cautioned.</p><p>""Goody,"" she replied between licks. And then she licked harder. My dick twitched, my balls drew up into my body, then my jism erupted. I gasped. I had never felt anything like that before. Dang! Even my toes curled in voluntarily. My spunk blasted all over her face and across my chest. Probably four major blasts and several twitches after.</p><p>She kept holding onto my dick as it slowly deflated, staring intently at it and my jism. Finally she wiped the white spunk from her nose and giggled. ""Wow! I didn't realize that it would go ballistic like that. Oh, sheesh! You have some on your face too!""</p><p>We were very happy with what we had found and wished that we had a lot more time to explore each other. But given the fact her parents were coming back and my parents would be there not too long afterwards, we were afraid to try anything more that night.</p><p>We had several opportunities to get each other off like that over the next several months. It was winter which meant cold weather outside, but it's amazing how warm you can feel when you're hot for someone. We would take walks down along the creek and she would sit in front of me and I would have my hands in her crotch. She only let me do that if my fingers were warmed up. We reversed it and she had her hands in my pants, but I thought that her cool fingers felt divine against my burning hot dick.</p><p>We never had sex till March. I had just found out that my dad was transferred and would be moving us to a different state. Jamie and I were heart-broken. I tried to think of all the reasons why I should stay. Then Jamie tried to think of reasons to come with me. It wouldn't work.</p><p>""Before you go, I want you to come inside me,"" she said one March evening. No one else was at her home and would be for another hour. ""I want to feel you squirt your joy juice into my pussy,"" she whispered. ""Make me a woman tonight. Make me *your* woman!""</p><p>I didn't need to be asked twice. We were both naked in a flash and I was licking and sucking her tits like my life depended on it.</p><p>""No, no,"" she said, forcing my head away. ""I'm already primed. Just slip on inside and enjoy.""</p><p>She spread out on her bed and opened her legs wide for me. What a beautiful sight. Her pussy was puffy and pink. That I could see even through the dark strands of pubic hair that lined either side of her labia. Her inner labia were stretched and glistening in their pussy dew. I touched her mound and felt how wet she was. I placed the head of my dick against that lovely slit.</p><p>""Oh, Jamie, you are so beautiful!""</p><p>""Show me how beautiful,"" she whispered. ""Drive that dick deep inside.""</p><p>I rubbed the head against her labia. She moaned. My dick twitched in glee! I pressed further and watched as the tip disappeared into her slit. ""Yes,"" she whispered. I felt a resistance. She pulled me closer to her and I pressed even harder. I heard her stifle a cry as my dick plunged most of the way into her pussy's depths. If having her lips and tongue swirling over my dick was great, this was a thousand times more incredible! I was flooded with so many sensations of joy and pleasure! But I suddenly recalled her cry.</p><p>I held still and asked, ""Are you okay?""</p><p>""It's okay now,"" she whispered. ""Just hold still while I get used to you being there.""</p><p>""What's it feel like?""</p><p>""Like nothing I've ever experienced. And it's feeling wonderful know that it's you inside me now."" She stopped and I saw a tear in her eye. I wiped it away. ""I'm okay, it's just that I'm overwhelmed with happy now. You better start plunging in and out otherwise I'm going to force you to stay in here forever cuz it feels so good!""</p><p>I pounded her for about a minute, maybe a little more, then I blasted several wads into the depths of her pussy as I buried my dick as deep as it would go. She grasped my back side and held me tightly. She wouldn't let me pull out or roll off till long after my dick shriveled and plopped out on its own. I felt my cum trickle down between our legs.</p><p>""Thank you,"" she said at long last. ""That was wonderful.""</p><p>Suddenly we heard a car in the driveway. Two bodies scrambled and dressed faster than I thought possible. She even hid the cum stain in her bed. We were somehow both seated in the living room when her mom came in. I stayed for dinner then was driven home. That was the last time that we were intimate with each other.</p><p>My family moved at the end of March. I wrote Jamie often and got letters from her till about June or July. Then nothing. I was heartbroken. My parents counseled me saying that long distant relationships were hard and nearly always impossible unless the guy had a good job to pay for visiting and phone calls and the like. I knew what they were saying--I just didn't want to hear it. But nothing I did made Jamie reappear in my life. She was several states away and now she was as good as gone forever.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>So that was my sophomore year. I was a mere callow youth of 15. I went on, mostly got over the loss and the hurt, got a degree in engineering and moved to California. During this time, my mom passed away due to cancer and my Dad became frail and senile. He was in a hospice and fortunately he had set up funds to take care of his situation. The doctor put my mind at ease by assuring me that dad really didn't recognize me much at all. I could visit but it would be more for me than him.</p><p>And since I was an only child, I basically felt like I had no family left at all.</p><p>Then there came a phone call. It was an Saturday afternoon in October--sunny somewhat warm California fall weather. I was 26 almost 27, still unmarried and still very much a social wall-flower: geeky and nerdy.</p><p>I picked the phone up and heard, ""Is this Jeremy? Jeremy Atkins?""</p><p>""Yes?"" I couldn't pin whose the voice was yet, but it sounded so familiar.</p><p>""Oh!"" and then there was a muffled shriek and a thud like the phone had been dropped.</p><p>""Hello, Hello?"" I repeated.</p><p>""I'm sorry, I just fumbled the phone,"" the voice said. The voice was warm and inviting, sounding like the voice of a distant October so long before!</p><p>""Who is this?"" I asked, suddenly realizing that I knew the answer.</p><p>""I'm so sorry for interrupting you, Jeremy, but I just found out where you lived and I had to catch up.""</p><p>There was a long pause. I hardly breathed. ""Who is this?"" I asked again, my voice shaking.</p><p>""I'm Jamie. Jamie Grant.""</p><p>I felt light headed so I sat down on the floor next to the phone.</p><p>""You remember me?"" she went on.</p><p>""Yes. Yes, I do,"" I finally answered. ""I'm just surprised to hear from you. That's all.""</p><p>""I figured. First, I have to ask. Are you married?""</p><p>""No....""</p><p>""Okay,"" I heard a sigh on the other end of the phone. ""That will make this a bit easier.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""There's a lot to explain and there's important things that you need to know. But first I want to apologize for losing touch with you. It wasn't my fault.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Let me explain. My parents cut us off. I was ready to run away and live with you. But they found out that I was pregnant and they kept me from writing you and even sent me to live with my grandma till after the baby was born."" She paused. I heard her start speaking a couple of times but her voice caught and she stopped. ""They even tore up all the letters that you sent me. I tried to write you several times, but they intercepted it and tore it up. And then when I finally did write you, you must have moved!""</p><p>""I'm so sorry, Jamie."" My mind was reeling. The old ache from missing Jamie was now wide open. And there she was on the other end of the phone. And wait! What did she say? ""Pregnant?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes. I had a little baby just before Christmas.""</p><p>""A baby?"" I repeated.</p><p>""Our baby, Jeremy."" And her voice broke again. </p><p>My heart caught in my throat. I was overcome with conflicting emotions. ""Our baby?"" I repeated. ""Tell me more.""</p><p>""She had the cutest little button nose, very blue eyes and she had your dark brown hair.""</p><p>""I wish that I had known.""</p><p>""Me too. But she's not a baby anymore, Jeremy. She's 10. Almost 11."" There was a long pause. I guess she was waiting for all this new info to sink into my brain. Maybe she was waiting for more signs of how I was taking the news. ""And, Jeremy? She needs a daddy.""</p><p>I won't go into all the details of the reunion and the meeting of my daughter for the first time. But Ginny was the sweetest looking 10 year old that I could imagine. Yes, she had my dark brown hair, but she was Jamie in miniature in every other way. The long and short of it was that I paid for their plane ticket out to California. Jamie said she was next to broke and her mom wasn't that keen on me being in the picture again.</p><p>I met them in San Francisco. I had taken the rest of the week off. It was a lovely November day right after a rain. The air was crisp and clean and the visibility seemed like you could see forever. Jamie melted into my arms and cried softly. Ginny stood next to her and looked embarrassed or out of place. Jamie looked tired--the previous decade had been rough on her. But she still had that cute smile and sparkling eyes. Her hair was shorter, lightly styled shoulder length but more of a mousey brown than the golden honey that I had remembered. I felt her tits press into my ribs as my hands softly played with the small of her back.</p><p>""It's so good to see you, Jamie,"" I finally said, wiping a tear from her cheek.</p><p>She sniffed. ""I can't believe it. I'm just an emotional wreck. I can't believe how happy I am but I am crying. Here, let me introduce you to Ginny.""</p><p>The young girl extended her hand toward me and I took it and shook it. ""Pleased to meet you, Ginny.""</p><p>She smiled but said nothing. She was a lovely child, and like I said she looked very much like her mom except for darker hair. Her smile would cause her eyes to sparkle. Just like Jamie's.</p><p>We drove around and I showed them the sights. Jamie sat as close to me as possible in the bench seat of my little Toyota pickup. Ginny sat next to the door and at first she seemed like she wanted to be as far away from me as possible; but as the afternoon wore on, she did open up and smile more. After lunch I finally heard her speak voluntarily. It was her mother's voice.</p><p>We finally made it back to my apartment close to 8 o'clock--but that would have been close to 11 in their time zone. Jamie was very tired. I set them up in my bedroom and grabbed a sheet and blanket for myself on the couch.</p><p>""I don't think it's fair to kick you out of your bed,"" Jamie began.</p><p>I placed my finger on her lips and said, ""You're in no position to argue. Go get some sleep."" I kissed her forehead and she hugged me in return.</p><p>""You are too sweet. Thank you for everything!""</p><p>I said ""Good night,"" then turned to finish up some project in the kitchen before turning in myself. It was about a half hour later as I was sitting down on the couch that I heard light footsteps behind me. I turned and saw Ginny standing in the doorway.</p><p>""Hello. Need something?""</p><p>She shook her head.</p><p>""What's up?""</p><p>She was quiet.</p><p>I pointed at a chair across from me and said, ""Wanna sit down?""</p><p>She nodded then made a bee-line straight for the couch and sat right next to me. I really didn't know how to read her yet, but something in me said to keep it light and non-threatening. ""I'm glad to have finally met you, Miss Ginny.""</p><p>She giggled.</p><p>""Why are you laughing?""</p><p>""No one calls me, Miss Ginny.""</p><p>""I did. It's an old fashion way of showing respect. Ever see some old movies about people a hundred years ago or more? They always were respectful and spoke courteously to each other.""</p><p>""What movies?""</p><p>I racked my brain trying to think of things that Jamie might have like and let her daughter watch. ""I dunno, things like 'Emma' or 'Pride and Prejudice'?"" </p><p>She shook her head. ""You've seen those? I heard they were girlie movies.""</p><p>""And aren't you a girl?"" I smiled.</p><p>She laughed again. ""Yes, but you aren't. Why would you watch them?""</p><p>""Because I took a girl to go see them.""</p><p>The smile disappeared from her face. ""I thought mom said you weren't married.""</p><p>""I'm not.""</p><p>""But you said...""</p><p>""I said I went on a date. Not the same thing.""</p><p>""Oh."" And then she was quiet for a while.</p><p>""Perhaps, I should rent those movies to make sure that you and your mom see them?""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Let's ask your mom tomorrow, okay?""</p><p>She nodded her head up and down vigorously.</p><p>I smiled at how she was warming up to me. She was taking things in her own time. She sat there and looked around my living room. Not a whole lot--I was a young bachelor and hadn't decorated beyond basic furniture and TV and stereo. She was wearing a thin night gown and the way it hung I could see that her breasts were beginning to develop--wide, dark areolas were visible, pressing out against the thin white fabric. Her legs had remnants of a lovely summer tan. She was not fat or even chubby, but she had some padding that gave her a definite feminine look.</p><p>She looked back at me. Her eyebrows were dark and striking. They furrowed across her forehead in a question. ""What?""</p><p>""I'm just looking at you,"" I said. ""I can't believe that you are my daughter.""</p><p>""Well, it'll take a little getting used to, won't it?""</p><p>I nodded. ""So why'd you come down here? Couldn't you sleep?""</p><p>She shook her head. ""It's the first time I've ever been away from home.""</p><p>I nodded. Jamie told me that they lived with her mom-- her dad passed away a few years before. Jamie worked as a sales person in a clothing store, but still didn't have a lot of money. She never hooked up with anyone else, probably for the same reason that I hadn't yet either. Somewhere deep inside there was the longing for that first love of that few months of our sophomore year.</p><p>""So what do you think?"" I asked. ""What's it like being out here in California?""</p><p>""It's okay,"" she said.</p><p>""Just okay?""</p><p>""No, it's fine. I was just a little scared about coming."" She looked up into my eyes with her lovely blue-green eyes and said, ""I really didn't know what it would be like to meet you. You know, I mean....""</p><p>""I understand.""</p><p>""You do?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Of course! It can be a little overwhelming meeting someone for the first time--especially if they're supposed to be special and all. You never know how it's going to turn out.""</p><p>""How 'bout you? Were you a little scare about meeting me?""</p><p>""Scared? No. Seriously wondering who you would be and if you would like me? Yes! But I knew you would be a nice girl because I know your mom.""</p><p>""You know, I have to say...."" she paused and twiddled her fingers and looked cute and girly like in an embarrassed sort of cute way. ""I gotta say that you are a lot nicer than what I had imagined.""</p><p>""Why's that?""</p><p>""I've never seem Mom so happy."" She looked back up in my face with deep probing eyes. ""She's had a lot of sadness, but you've brought her such joy ever since she first called you a couple of weeks ago.""</p><p>""Sadness?"" I didn't really know what I was getting into here.</p><p>""Grandma says it's all a cuz she had a baby as a teenager. My mom says that was her decision and she is right happy that she had me. Then Grandma says well you're dirt poor and ain't never gonna get out of it.""</p><p>Ginny was sitting there repeating those words and I heard the anger and frustration that her mom and grandma were suffering. My heart melted. I wanted to do right for Jamie and for Ginny. I wanted to show Mrs. Grant that she was dead wrong.</p><p>""Ginny?"" I held my arms out to her. ""May I give you a hug? A real good night sort of hug?""</p><p>She flew into my arms and latched onto me as if she were about never to lose me again! I held her close and stroked her long straight hair. ""Your Grandma said you'd never get out of it. But did you ever imagine that you'd fly out to California?""</p><p>She shook her head against my shoulder.</p><p>""And did you ever imagine that you would ever have a good night hug from your daddy?""</p><p>Again she shook her head.</p><p>""That means that good things are happening. Your Grandma didn't see them cause she was too discouraged. We'll make things happen and then she'll see.""</p><p>""I like that,"" she whispered.</p><p>I just held her close. She had scooted over in such a hurry that her nightgown was caught up on her hips. Oh, sheesh! That was a bare ass down there. Didn't girls usually wear undies or panties or something? I tried not to think about it, but I didn't want to attract attention to the fact she was flashing her fanny; nor did I want to spoil her tender moment with me.</p><p>""I like that,"" she whispered again.</p><p>I gently rubbed her back, feeling her spine through the thin fabric.</p><p>""I really, really like that,"" she said again. ""Can I really call you Daddy?""</p><p>""Yes, you may. And may I call you my daughter?""</p><p>""I will love that."" She suddenly sat up and clamored to her knees so that she was a little taller than I was in the seat. She bent over at the waist and hugged me around the neck and planted a big kiss on my cheek. At the same time I was afforded the inviting display of her shapely ass, unhidden and uncovered. Her skin was so smooth; her ass cheeks so full and.... dammit! I just said I was her daddy, not her lover!</p><p>""You're supposed to kiss me too,"" she protested.</p><p>I took her face in my hands and kissed her gently on each cheek. ""Good night, my daughter!""</p><p>She giggled. ""Good night, my daddy!"" </p><p>And then she was up and off, her nightgown flailing back around her properly as she whisked herself away to her bed.</p><p>I turned the light out and finally fell asleep after forcing myself to think of something other than Ginny's sweet bare rump.</p><p>I woke the next morning to sounds and smells from the kitchen. After my morning rituals I wandered in and found Jamie busy making pancakes and eggs.</p><p>""What a pleasant surprise,"" I said. ""I thought YOU were the guest!""</p><p>""Sit back and enjoy,"" she replied, coming over to give me a playful kiss on the cheek. ""You have scored big with both of us women-folk.""</p><p>""Oh?"" I laughed and sat down.</p><p>""Ginny told me all about your talk last night. I was a bit worried about her reaction yesterday and how off- put she was on the plane ride out here, but you won her over."" She put the skillet down and looked at me for emphasis. ""Daddy!""</p><p>""I hope you don't think I was too rash.""</p><p>""Rash! Heck no! You're handling this FAR better than some would have guessed, but you are handling it in the special and sweet manner that I would have expected from you.""</p><p>""Well, then. That means that I scored well with one. How about the other?""</p><p>""Look here mister, I was convinced yesterday that you were everything that I knew you were a dozen years ago when you flew us out here on your own dime. And then you won my daughter over to you in one day? No, mister, you have totally made my day."" She came over and stood next to me with her arms crossed and said in a put on manner, ""So how are you going to top that today?""</p><p>""For starters, I was going to see how I could keep you both out here so that I can provide for you both the way I should.""</p><p>Jamie's eyes grew wide, she shrieked and put her hands in front of her mouth then jumped up and down. ""Oh Jeremy! Oh! Oh!""</p><p>""Am I rushing things again?"" I asked, not believing how happy she was.</p><p>""No!"" and she sat on my lap, straddling my legs and grabbed my face in her hands and kissed me hard on the lips. We were locked in that sort of embrace when I heard a cough and a shuffle. Jamie looked up and laughed. ""Oh, Ginny, I'm sorry. I'm acting like a teenager again.""</p><p>Ginny came a few step closer and said, ""I heard the shriek and couldn't figure out what was happening so I came down and then I saw you two.... I'll leave now.""</p><p>Jamie caught her hand and pulled her closer. ""No, it's totally okay. More than okay. Jeremy just said that....""</p><p>She looked at me and I finished, ""I wanted to see how I could bring you both out here so that I could provide for you both as husband and father in the way I should.""</p><p>Ginny looked first at her mom then at me. Tears welled up and she didn't know who to hug. I pulled her in close and both of them ended up on my lap.</p><p>That batch of pancakes was a little too well done!</p><p>There were other things that had to be worked out. And there were things that Jamie had to fill me in on. Things such as how verbally abusive her mother had become, how they had to stay there since there was so little money, and how the doctor had found some lumps in Jamie's breast--she thought it was okay now. That worried me a little so I made a note to have her go to my doctor as soon as she was my legal dependent. And there was the little problems that Ginny had at school -- bullies had been picking on her so she hauled off and decked them. </p><p>""Ginny decked a guy?"" I asked.</p><p>""No, she decked the girl; the two guys ran.""</p><p>We watched ""Emma"" that night and I winked at Ginny when the gentlemen referred to the young ladies as ""Miss."" Ginny giggled infectiously.</p><p>We got Ginny enrolled in the local elementary school, transferred her grades and re-outfitted both hers and Jamie's wardrobe with several new items. Ginny was in Hog Heaven as Jamie whispered to me, watching our daughter twirl around and around in her new skirt and tee shirt. I noted that Jamie was incredibly pleased too. The talks with her mom weren't as stressful as she had imagined it and we settled on a quick wedding with a few friends in a couple of weeks.</p><p>But Jamie took a turn for the worse. I forced her to visit a doctor and the news was bad.</p><p>""There's little to be done,"" she told us. ""The cancer has spread everywhere."" She added after I protested about the lack of insurance coverage, ""And it doesn't matter how much insurance she has now. No known medical procedure could help.""</p><p>""I'm still getting married to you,"" I said quietly on the car ride back to the apartment.</p><p>""I'm glad. I knew you would,"" she quietly replied, giving my hand a squeeze.</p><p>Jamie decided to wait until after the wedding to tell Ginny and others in the family. ""I basically have you, Ginny and mom. That's the only family left.""</p><p>""What about your brother?"" I asked.</p><p>""Don't!"" She shook her head. ""He got involved in drugs and gangs. He's doing time for attempted murder and drug possession. I don't want him to know where Ginny and I are. Ever.""</p><p>So we got married the weekend before Thanksgiving. Nice little service; nice little honey moon at a bed and breakfast up along the north coast of California. We spent a lot of time staring at the ocean. We also spent a lot of time re-exploring each other's bodies. Jamie was sick and weak, but she worked hard to make sure that she was up enough to pleasure me and enjoy intimacy. I really think that she wanted to make sure that I had wonderful memories before she slipped away.</p><p>And she did slip away. Quickly. Passed away right after Christmas. Ginny took it hard. I was having a hard time too. The love of my life just returned and then ripped away. But I had to be strong for our daughter--during the weeks before Jamie dies and especially afterwards.</p><p>I finally had an emotional release one evening. I didn't want to. I wanted to keep a strong face for Ginny's sake. But we were putting some stuff away and Ginny commented about how much that dress reminded her of mom. I couldn't say anything. I just hugged Ginny and tears started streaming down my cheeks.</p><p>We stood like that for probably five or ten minutes, then I picked her up and sat down with her on the couch in the living room. She nestled her head into my shoulder and quietly cried. We actually cried ourselves to sleep I think. The next thing I remember was my arm jerking involuntarily and then her heavy breathing next to my cheek.</p><p>I was still sitting, leaning back on the couch and she had straddled my legs with each of her knees on either side of my hips. Yeah, thinking about it now, that meant that her crotch was grinding into my crotch, but at that moment I had no sexual thoughts at all. I really was her daddy and I would do anything to protect her. I tipped us over so that I was lying on my back with her on top of me. I pulled a small throw blanket over her and tried to go back to sleep. Although my mind was suddenly too active for that. I think that I was fidgeting too much and that woke Ginny up.</p><p>""Are you okay, hon?"" I asked.</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>""I think that I needed that,"" I went on.</p><p>She lifted her head and looked at me. ""Needed what?""</p><p>""That cry. Thank you for being there with me.""</p><p>She raised an eyebrow like a question mark.</p><p>""No, seriously. They say that when sad things happen, you half to deal with it and part of it is you gotta have a good cry sometimes. Even guys.""</p><p>""Glad I could help,"" she finally said and dropped her head back on my shoulder. Her hands began idling playing with my shirt collar and the hair around my neck. ""I'm glad that you were here for me too. I think I may have died if I had to deal with this while still living with grandma.""</p><p>I began stroking her hair. ""See? Things do work out.""</p><p>""You mean like I lost a mom but now I have a dad?""</p><p>Tears threatened to erupt from my eyes again. ""Yes,"" I whispered. ""And I was given that blessing of knowing just how must your mom always loved me and now I have you here too.""</p><p>She hugged me tightly and whispered, ""We were made for each other, weren't we?""</p><p>""Yes, my dear daughter.""</p><p>""And I will do whatever it takes to help you 'cause I know that mom is so special and almost irreplaceable.""</p><p>I held her tightly and stroked her hair and her back. My hands idling moving up and down from her shoulders to her hips. Nothing sexual--really. Just touching. Ginny kept playing with my hair and the stubble of my beard. Maybe a half hour later, we were asleep again. Along about ten o'clock, I picked her up and carried her to her room where we had set up a futon. </p><p>Since she was wearing jeans, I thought it would be best to slip the belt off. But it was too tight. So I unsnapped and unzipped the jeans and pulled them down since her shoes were already off. I looked momentarily at her cute little girlies pink panties and her puffy pussy lips that were outlined in the front. Very cute. Very sweet. Very soft and smooth skin. I shook my head and pulled the covers up and over her, kissed her cheek then went to bed myself.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>So that's where things stood. Ginny was just 11 when Jamie died. The courts recognized that I was now the legal guardian so my daughter stayed with me. There was one interesting side note to the whole custody thing. Right after Ginny was born, Jamie was still fighting with her parents to let me know and to bring me back into the picture. They refused so she refused to declare who was Ginny's father. That meant that I was not listed on the birth certificate and was not legally her father by some counts. </p><p>""Maybe in a few years she could replace me,"" Jamie said shortly before she died. I figured it was just her mind going out because of the pain meds. But she put her finger on my lips and said, ""You know how much she looks like me. There may be a time when she can help you out in all sorts of ways.""</p><p>I didn't want to even think about where she was going with THAT statement. I was still struggling with the thought of losing Jamie!</p><p>After the funeral, I hardly heard from Jamie's mom. Just as well, since there were bad feelings between her and Ginny. But Ginny slowly came out of her mourning. She remained thoughtful and quiet at times. I checked with her teachers and found that they had no concerns. She was doing very well--even much better than her transfer grades would have predicted. I figured that was due to a more stable home life without the constant natter of her embittered grandmother.</p><p>Ginny became especially attached to me during this time. She was a young girl that needed lots of hugs and touching to keep her emotionally healthy. There were some nights--especially right after Jamie died-- that she had to sleep with me. I didn't think anything of it; it was just what a dad was supposed to do for his little girl.</p><p>Ginny finished sixth grade (she was the youngest in her class) and looked forward to a summer of lounging by the pool. I had to work, of course, but planned to take some time off here and there to take her hiking, camping and to various places around California.</p><p>""But first, I think I need some new clothes,"" she declared. ""Especially a new swim suit.""</p><p>I looked her over. Yes, she had grown. Probably a couple of inches taller now than when I first met her the previous October. Her breasts were also swelling out some too. (Warning! Danger! Will Robinson!) I don't remember seeing any bras in her stuff so that meant that I was going to have to take her girlie shopping. Oh, boy! I hoped that there would be some kind sales lady there who would have pity on me and not think I was a pervert.</p><p>So one Saturday morning I took a deep breath and went shopping with Ginny. It wasn't nearly as bad as I had imagined. There was a sales lady who, once she found out I was a single dad, was very helpful. Ginny got a whole new wardrobe: undies, bras (well, training bras), tee shirts, jeans and a swim suit. I still don't know what I was thinking when I said yes to her buying a bikini--I told her only if she gets a one piece for those more public swim events. (I was imagining boys in her class drooling over her in the bikini.)</p><p>It was a beautiful day so I decided that we should go to the beach. It was a bit of a drive down to Half Moon Bay, but the weather was perfect. Surprisingly few people were on the beach so I let Ginny use her new bikini. She quickly changed in the restroom and reappeared wearing her flip-flops, bikini bottom and a tee shirt over her top. I already had my swim shorts on. She ran down to the water's edge and shrieked at how cold it was.</p><p>""It's not like back east,"" I said, joining her in the water after dropping our stuff on a blanket in the dry sand.</p><p>Another wave rushed up and covered our feet, climbing up our legs. I noticed then that her bikini bottom was pulled tight against her crotch leaving little to the imagination about her pussy. My goodness! Her pussy lips looked large! I felt my dick stirring.</p><p>""The only way to overcome it is just to plunge in,"" I said. </p><p>I took my shirt off and put it on the pile of our stuff. Ginny bit her lip then took her tee-shirt off and stood there wearing only the thinnest and skimpiest of cloths. Her tiny tits were invisible--not visible mounds at all. But her nipples were cold and pushed out against the fabric like small marbles.</p><p>We romped in the ocean waves for a half hour or so. It was infectious laughter that Ginny had. I so enjoyed hearing her laugh and giggle and squeal with delight.</p><p>Afterwards we dried off and I realized that we should have put the sunscreen on first! Oh well, some is better than none! We took turns spreading it on each other's back and shoulders. Her hands were cold but began warming up as she massaged the lotion into my skin. She had a firm touch. I remembered how she would give Jamie back massages to relieve the tension. Jamie! My mind wandered and I felt a catch in my heart. And now Ginny was here helping me in whatever way. Jamie's words came back to me: ""There may be a time when she can help you out in all sorts of ways."" Well, maybe so.</p><p>As I rubbed the lotion into Ginny, my hands discovered how delightful it was to touch her skin. As I massaged her shoulders, I looked down over her front and saw that her tits really were growing. They were wide swellings on either side of her nipples which were much more visible when she arched her shoulders back. It was all I could do to keep from lifting her bikini top up and rubbing lotion all over those tiny tits. Putting the lotion on her lower back was also just as dangerous. I wanted to explore lower and lower.</p><p>My dick had gone out and erected a huge tent. I wasn't sure what I was going to do about that so I suddenly sat down, plopped a towel on my lap and started getting the sandwiches out to eat.</p><p>We spent the rest of the afternoon building a sand castle, exploring the beach and climbing on rocks at the far end of the beach. We left about 6. On the drive home, I chastised myself for having sexual thoughts about Ginny. ""She was only 11 and a half,"" I reminded myself. ""But she is beautiful,"" another voice whispered back.</p><p>During the next few weeks she turned into a bit of a tease. She would think nothing about cavorting around the house in just her panties--she gave the excuse that they were so cute that she wanted to wear them everywhere. Or her thin, short night shirt with nothing at all underneath. I got a lot of peek-a-boos of her ass and swelling tits, but almost nothing of her cunt. I tried to ignore it, but I was beginning to have a permanent hard-on while I was at home.</p><p>Several weeks later I took her camping up in the Sierras. Beautiful little spot up off the Stanislaus River -- and very few people were in the camp ground either. We set up the three man tent (you know, that means 2 people with a little bit of room for your gear), and then took a long hike.</p><p>We had a nice campfire that we warmed our food over then played several card games till I was really tired. I had borrowed some pads and an extra old sleeping bag that I brought along with mine. We quickly changed and settled down for the night. Ginny was a bit of a paradox at times. Out in the great outdoors, she was embarrassed about dropping her pants to pee or poop -- and she didn't want me around to accidently see her. But in the tent, she had no hesitation about taking her things off and changing in front of me -- even with the flash light on bright. </p><p>She was cute -- her tan had quickly come back after a couple of weeks of swimming nearly every day in the apartment pool. Her tits were delightfully tiny and puffy, topped with dark areolas. I caught my breath as she slipped out of her pants and panties. Her pussy was completely bare -- devoid of any hair. Her labia were very puffy and pronounced. It seemed that her slit was much longer and started high up than Jamie's did. </p><p>I quickly busied myself with changing but decided to keep my dick covered. Although it was doing its best to be noticed.</p><p>I turned the light out and we went to sleep fairly quickly.</p><p>Sometime after midnight, Ginny woke me up. ""I'm cold.""</p><p>Without giving it too much thought I told her to climb in with me and place her sleeping bag over us both. She was like an ice cube. And she was shivering. Suddenly I was awake. Her icy fingers clasped onto my arm. I flinched.</p><p>""Ginny! You are like an iceberg! You have to keep your cold hands off my bare skin--at least till they warm up.""</p><p>She grunted something then wrapped her arms around me and hugged me tightly, trying to suck every ounce of warmth from my body. I coaxed her to turn around and I wrapped my arms around her as we lay side by side, nesting like spoons. I was vaguely aware of how close my dick was to her ass, but I knew that she needed to get warm first.</p><p>As we were drifting off to sleep, I noticed that she wasn't shivering anymore. At some point she pulled my hands in tighter around her. My mind flashed in a panic of recognition as I felt her tits through her tee-shirt. But to sleep we both went. I had half memories of feeling her butt grinding against my dick, I also recalled turning over--difficult in a sleeping bag with two--and her hands reaching around me and holding me close to her body.</p><p>I awoke in the morning with her left hand buried under us, lightly cupping my ass. Her other hand was draped over my front, resting on top of a raging hard-on.</p><p>""Good morning, Daddy,"" she whispered in my ear once she saw me moving.</p><p>""Morning."" I wasn't sure what to do. On one hand my hard-on demanded attention and her hand draped there was threatening to start a riot. On the other hand I was embarrassed by the situation and desperately wanted it to just go away.</p><p>""Thank you for keeping me warm last night!""</p><p>""You're welcome, Ginny."" I breathed deeply and tried to force my pecker down. But I had to pee too. It was piss hard. And her hand rested lightly on top adding to the stimulation. ""I think I need to get up and take care of some things,"" I finally decided.</p><p>I unzipped the sleeping bag and scooted out. My shorts were tenting grotesquely. Ginny quickly pulled the covers back over her then stared at my crotch.</p><p>""Why's it all like that?"" she asked.</p><p>""What?"" I played dumb trying to buy some time as I fumbled with getting a fresh shirt on.</p><p>""Your shorts are sticking out like you have a log in there,"" she laughed. </p><p>""Sometimes a guy wakes up in the morning with his dick all hard like this.""</p><p>""Oh,"" she paused for a moment then said, ""Can I see?""</p><p>""I guess you're going to have to since I'm changing."" No going back now. I slipped my shorts down and my pecker sprang to attention. I knelt on the sleeping bag, completely naked with my dick twitching and pointing ludicrously toward the sky. I don't remember the last time it felt so engorged and hard!</p><p>""That's nothing like I imagined that it would be,"" she whispered. ""Does it hurt?""</p><p>""No, on the contrary, it feel kinda nice.""</p><p>Lights went on in her head and her eyes grew large. ""Oh! Is that how it looks when it's ready for sex?""</p><p>I nodded and slipped a new shirt on. Suddenly I felt her warm hands touching my dick. I groaned.</p><p>""Did that hurt?"" she asked, quickly taking her hands away.</p><p>""Not hurt,"" I said. ""Just surprised.""</p><p>She immediately put both hands back on my dick which twitched in happy response. ""Oh, it's so warm and soft!"" She purred. ""But it's so hard all at the same time.""</p><p>""Well, you're not supposed to be doing that,"" I said, turning my dick away from her, which took every bit of will power I had.</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Two reasons. Both would get me in deep legal trouble. First I'm your dad. Second you are a minor--underage-- and that would be a felony for me to touch you or have you touch me sexually.""</p><p>""Wow. Is this sex?""</p><p>""Hardly,"" I fibbed. ""But in the eyes of the law, this is my sex organ and so I would be guilty.""</p><p>I quickly finished putting on new underwear and my jeans then went out to take care of business. And the first thing I had to do was spank the monkey else I would have never been able to pee.</p><p>We spent the day hiking, and playing in the stream. But night time descended again and threatened to be colder than the night before.</p><p>""I'm not going to freeze tonight,"" Ginny said. ""I'm curling up with you and we'll both stay warm.""</p><p>I couldn't come up with an alternative, so she crawled in next to me and went to sleep. I was a little leery of how Mr. Woody would react, so I started the night facing away from her. Didn't matter. I woke up in the middle of the night facing the other way, my dick raging hard, embedded in between her legs and one of her legs thrown up over my leg. Dang! I was hot and bothered!</p><p>""Are you awake, Daddy?""</p><p>""Yes. Now. What are you doing?""</p><p>""You turned over and that woke me up.""</p><p>""I'm sorry, honey.""</p><p>""No, no. It's okay. I then started wondering what it would be like to have sex. I know we aren't really having sex, but I was just pretending. You pecker was all hard again and it was already rubbing on my privates.""</p><p>My mind reeled. She was pretending to have sex? With me? Her dad!?</p><p>""Uh, we shouldn't be doing this.""</p><p>""It's only pretend, daddy,"" she softly said. Her face was right next to mine and I felt her breath on my cheek. ""Besides, you're supposed to tell me about the birds and the bees sometime. Right?""</p><p>""But not this way.""</p><p>I tried to untangle myself from her and turn away but she held onto me tightly. That and how binding the sleeping bag was. I gave up and just held still. She held onto me tightly and her leg wrapped around me even tighter still. That caused her crotch to grind in closer on my dick. It twitch again. She giggled and wiggled her hips back against Mr. Woody.</p><p>""This is dangerous, Ginny,"" I whispered, finally holding her tightly in response.</p><p>""Why? Mamma told me how you and she used to have intimate times."" She stopped and giggled. ""She said that when she showed you her bobs you nearly died.""</p><p>I started to protest, then laughed instead. I hadn't thought of that memory in a long time!</p><p>""Mamma also told me how I was made, how you two made love just before you had to move away.""</p><p>""When did she tell you all this?""</p><p>""Oh, bits and pieces here and there. But she made sure that I knew that you two made love and it was an incredible time and that's how I came to be.""</p><p>I held her close and smelled her hair. Ginny was so much like Jamie in so many ways--especially her directness. She knew what she wanted and she was going to get it.</p><p>""Ginny, this would change everything.""</p><p>""No, it would make it better.""</p><p>""You're only 11,"" I protested.</p><p>""And you were only 15 when you and mom started messing around.""</p><p>""But we were about the same age. That's a big difference.""</p><p>""It shouldn't,"" she whispered back. ""I want you to touch me. I am almost melting on the inside thinking about you touching me.""</p><p>""This ain't right, Ginny.""</p><p>""And I want to touch you too. I want to give you the sort of pleasure that you're missing now that Mamma's gone. She told me how much a man needs a woman. But she didn't tell me how much a woman would want a man.""</p><p>I was losing my grip on reality. ""We can't have sex, Ginny.""</p><p>""Then don't have sex. But let's be intimate and you can touch me and I can touch you."" She reached down between us and freed my rock-hard dick from my shorts then ground her pussy against it.</p><p>""Oh, Ginny. We would be in so much trouble!""</p><p>""No one needs to know."" Then she planted her lips on mine and wouldn't let me talk. Instead she began sucking on my lips and running her tongue over my lips and teeth. I couldn't think straight. All I could think of was how incredible it felt. I began to kiss her back. Her tongue snaked into my mouth. My dick jumped and grew in length. I began humping my dick against her leg and pounding it up against her pussy which was still clothed in her shorts.</p><p>""Wait,"" she whispered. ""I want to be naked and feel you naked with me.""</p><p>Dang! She was directing the events just like her mom did some 13 years before. In a few short moments we were completely naked and rubbing our bodies together. My dick ached it was so engorged. I ran my hands over her back and ass, cupping her ass cheeks in both hands as I gyrated my hips forward into her groin.</p><p>""I'm about ready to cum,"" I moaned.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>Too late. I spurted gobs of jism into her crotch. I slammed my dick into her groin as tight as it would go and held onto her ass. I know I made a lot of weird grunting-moaning sounds.</p><p>When the orgasm finally subsided, I relaxed and melted in her arms.</p><p>""I'm sorry, Ginny.""</p><p>She put her finger on my lips and said, ""Don't be. That was fun.""</p><p>""But I made a mess all over you and this is something that a dad shouldn't do.""</p><p>""Is that what you meant by cum?""</p><p>""Yeah, it's when I release all that sperm and stuff.""</p><p>""You mean that you could have made a baby right then?""</p><p>""If it went up in your pussy and if you were fertile right then.""</p><p>""Oh, wow! I want to see!"" She pulled back the sleeping bag and found the flashlight. I blinked at the brightness but laughed at how eager she was to see the white gobs that plastered her legs and pussy. Dang! White gobs all over her bare pussy. She ran a finger through the stuff then sniffed it. ""Mamma said that some girls like to taste it."" She licked it and made a face. ""That's weird!"" She grabbed her towel and started mopping the mess up. ""Did Mamma eat you like that?""</p><p>""We sometimes did eat each other. I don't know if your mom ever like the taste of cum, but she said that she loved getting me off like that. It made her happy to see me have so much fun.""</p><p>""I think I understand,"" she commented, as she mopped the jism from my deflated Willie. ""Wait a minute,"" her hand stopped on my dick. ""You ate her too?""</p><p>""Yes. Boys eat girls and girls eat boys.""</p><p>""Holy moley! You put your mouth right on her....""</p><p>""On her pussy?"" I finished. ""Yes. And I suppose that your next question is...""</p><p>""Will you eat me?""</p><p>""With pleasure."" I didn't lie. </p><p>I turned the flashlight out because I didn't need a light to find her. I grabbed her playfully and started kissing her neck, moving down to her tiny tits. My tongue flicked her nipples and I felt them harden. She gasped and grasped my head, pressing it closer to her chest. I sucked one nipple entirely into my mouth, played with it, then did the same to the other nipple. Back and forth for several minutes. My hands were rubbing her small lumps of breasts and I was getting horny again.</p><p>I decided that doing a 69 would keep her a bit more covered and a bit warmer. It also allowed my dick to dangle in front of her face. Eventually she would feel it and figure out something to do with it. I dove between her legs and found her warmth radiating her aroma up and away. She parted her knees, letting them flop open. I suddenly had unrestricted access to the smoothest pussy with the longest and deepest slit I had ever felt--or licked. And lick it I did. I luxuriated in its smoothness. Her labia were puffy and springy under my lickings and gentle nibblings. </p><p>I felt her squirm and wiggle and gyrate her hips upward toward my eager mouth. About that same time, my dick tickled her nose. Suddenly her hands were all over it, stuffing it into her mouth. Oh Dang! That felt good! I buried my face further into her pussy, sticking my tongue deep into her folds. I felt her little button, hard nubbins, under my tongue. I sucked on her folds and felt her inner labia open up further. My tongue reached a barrier and I felt her jump. Yup! She was a virgin. I promised myself that I would NOT take that tonight. If I played my cards right, I would have that another time.</p><p>She licked my dick like there was no tomorrow. Her hand were rubbing it up and down and her mouth was sucking on the tip. I was certainly going to have another cumming before long.</p><p>On one hand I couldn't believe how quickly I went from ""daddy"" to ""lover""! Of course, she had been teasing me all summer. But now, I caved and I couldn't stop even if I wanted to. I placed my hands under her ass and cupped each cheek in my hands. As I licked her pussy, I kneaded her butt cheeks, pulling them wider apart. There was so much drool from my mouth and juice from her pussy that her butt crack was slippery. I ran a finger up and down, thrilling at the touch of her anus. I felt it flinch as I touched it the first couple of times then I rested one finger on it and pressed gently. She pushed back against my finger. </p><p>Okay, Ginny, I thought. In we go! </p><p>I pressed my pussy-juice-slickened finger hard against her anus and it just popped in. Almost no resistance at all--all the way up past the second knuckle! At the same time I sucked her clitoris hard and worked the fingers of my other hand around the fleshy folds of her labia. She stiffened and clamped down hard on my dick. Her legs locked around my head and her ass sphincter tightened hard around my finger. At the same time, the jism rose in my balls and erupted from my cock. I distantly hear her moan then sputter as my jism filled her mouth. I suppose it wasn't fair to fill her that full that quickly, but I couldn't help myself in that.</p><p>Finally she relaxed and I pulled my finger out of her ass. She rolled me off her and sat up. She opened the tent zipper and spat my spunk outside.</p><p>""I'm sorry, Daddy. I couldn't swallow that.""</p><p>I pulled her next to me and we snuggled down into the sleeping bag again.</p><p>""I don't care if you swallow or not, Ginny. You are already doing more than you should.""</p><p>""And I'll keep doing it, Daddy.""</p><p>We snuggled in closer, my semi-limp dick cradled in her ass crack and my hands wrapped around her front, lightly playing with her nipples.</p><p>""We can't tell anyone,"" I reminded her.</p><p>""No way! You are mine. All mine! And I want to keep it that way.""</p><p>And that's how my long-lost daughter became my lover. I eventually took her cherry, but that's another story.</p>"
924,"Ginny, Part 2",Brody,,"['Mf', 'teen', 'ped', '1st', 'oral', 'rom']",A nerdy high school boy suddenly scores but his family moves. Little does he know that he actually became a dad! Years later his high school sweet heart finds him and he reconnects with her and her daughter. The daughter needs her daddy--needs him more than he was willing to admit at first.,2013-07-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>Of course, it is never that easy. I said that my long- lost daughter became my lover, but there was quite a bit more involved. After having a bit of heavy petting and oral sex, we fell asleep in each other's embrace that night in the sleeping bag. </p><p>I woke up the next morning and in the grey light of early dawn immediately began having misgivings over what we had done. Or sure, my dick was stick erect-- and growing--nestled in her butt crack and my hands were cupping her tiny beginner tits; but my mind was talking at me very loudly.</p><p>When Ginny finally woke up, she was playful and wanted to snuggle. I turned away and tried to think about what I should do. Ginny playfully turned over with me and placed her hands around me searching for my play toy.</p><p>""Ginny,"" I whispered. ""You know how much I love you.""</p><p>She kissed my ear and purred.</p><p>""I just found you. You just dropped into my life and now my world feels a little more complete. I don't ever want to lose you. And I don't ever want to hurt you.""</p><p>""You aren't,"" she whispered into my ear.</p><p>""But others wouldn't see it that way. They would arrest me, take you away and lock me up in jail--never to see you again. I can't keep doing this. We can't.""</p><p>""Daddy, no one would ever know.""</p><p>""That's not really true. And besides, I gotta go pee now."" </p><p>I slipped out of the sleeping bag and slipped into some clothes. The air was cool and I saw my breath in front of me. I hurried off to take care of business and almost had a heart attack when I realized how close another tent had set up late last night.</p><p>""And they almost certainly heard our grunting and moaning,"" I explained to Ginny. ""We HAVE to break camp quickly and get out of here before they see how young you are.</p><p>Ginny's face grew pale. ""I'll dress old and frumpy.""</p><p>""That may help briefly. Let's get going. Breakfast is on the road. Later!""</p><p>I have never, ever packed up more quickly. It helped having a pickup to toss things in, I guess. And on the way out, Ginny stayed low in the seat. I didn't see anybody stirring at that tent so, after driving out of the camp ground, I started feeling a bit better.</p><p>""No one saw us, did they?"" Ginny asked.</p><p>""No, but you saw their tent, right?""</p><p>She nodded. ""It wasn't there when we went to bed, was it?""</p><p>""No. They came in quietly and set up late. I'm guessing that is why they aren't up yet.""</p><p>""Do you think that they really heard us?""</p><p>""I would be surprised if they didn't!""</p><p>She sat quietly watching the narrow road ahead. I tried to anticipate what she was thinking, but I was filled with guilt and fear and a wave of relief at not being found out. I didn't want to experience that again.</p><p>""So do you understand what I mean now, Ginny?""</p><p>She nodded but said nothing. I glanced at her and noticed tears. She quickly looked away from me. The ride back to our apartment was clouded in silence and tension.</p><p>School started up for Ginny a week later. Our district had a modified schedule that meant students went back to school early August. But it also meant finishing the semester before Christmas, a long Christmas break and out for Summer before the end of May. I was glad that school started since it would give Ginny another focus. The week after our camping trip was very strained. She said she was okay, but it looked like the life was sucked out of her. I figured that it was a little like breaking up: it would take some time to get over it.</p><p>School did help. Also the new routine of junior high and helping out with cooking and chores around the apartment. Ginny was young for her class. I wasn't certain why she was put ahead; having a December 12th birthday in California usually would mean you would wait till the NEXT year to start in kindergarten. </p><p>Somehow Jamie (or Jamie's mom) had pushed Ginny ahead. I understood some of the problems she had been having were because she was younger, and because she was smaller and easily picked on. But she never was behind in figuring things out. She had a social sense and a sort of ESP for reading people's emotions and intents. She also developed into a pretty good student too. </p><p>Jamie would have been so pleased. Ginny was finally blossoming at school and succeeding. She even felt brave enough to try out for the holiday play. (Yeah, ""holiday""--they were afraid of calling it a Christmas play even though it was a retelling of Dickens' ""A Christmas Carol."" Go figure, huh!)</p><p>So all through those early months of school there was nothing sexual going on. I worked hard to make sure that we talked and acted like father and daughters should. I insisted that she cover up and be modest even around the apartment. And, while there was some lingering tension and melancholy in her demeanor, generally she was pleasant to be around.</p><p>The play was the first week in December. I hadn't gone to any of the practices, but I made sure to be there for the opening night. She did well. In fact the whole cast did well. Quiet funny in places. But I couldn't take my eyes off of Ginny. Her costume was a Victorian dress--green with lots of white lace. Her long dark hair was curled in ringlets alongside of her face. </p><p>The dress had a bodice -- not that she filled it or anything, but there was a deep ""vee"" in the neckline (well, deep for a seventh grader!) that exposed a lot of skin. Her skin. Skin that was right next to her tiny tits. She looked stunning. It wasn't just a father's proud eye. I kept hoping that I could steal a glance and catch more of a look at her cleavage. Ha! What cleavage!? But I kept glancing and wishing to see more.</p><p>The play was over and there were refreshments for everyone. I could see how a number of the boys in the cast were doing the young boy thing that said they kinda liked her. The daddy in me wanted to take them out and punch their lights out. The romantic in me felt jealous over competing attention. I wrote it off to a normal dad-daughter thing. Daddy's were always a little jealous of their daughter's affection. Right?</p><p>We came home and that was that. I kissed Ginny goodnight and went to bed.</p><p>I woke up around midnight and heard a low groan coming from Ginny's room. I flung my covers back to go investigate and then it stopped. I was quiet and listened intently. I heard rain pattering on the roof and the window. The apartment was chilly so I lay back and pulled the covers over me.</p><p>Right then the groaning started again and sounded even more serious. I sprang quickly from my bed dressed only in loose fitting shorts made from cut-off sweat pants. I opened Ginny's door as I heard a loud grunt and exasperated sigh. ""What in the world?"" I thought to myself.</p><p>""Are you okay?"" I asked.</p><p>She squeaked and sighed. It was pure exasperation.</p><p>My eyes surveyed the room in the dim light. She lay in the center of her futon, her covers were in disarray around her. Her legs were flopped open. Wide open. And she was a naked as the day she was born. At the same moment that I saw that her fingers were still in her pussy, the awkwardness of realizing that she had been frigging herself made me blush.</p><p>She still said nothing. </p><p>I apologized. ""I heard the sounds and thought that you were in pain."" I turned to leave.</p><p>""I was,"" she whispered. ""And I still am.""</p><p>I turned back around and waited.</p><p>""Daddy, will you help me?"" she asked.</p><p>I sat beside her with my back against the wall. ""What's wrong, Ginny?""</p><p>""Daddy, don't go making fun of me, but I can't get off!""</p><p>""Get off?"" I knew what she meant, but I was astounded that she was so out in the open. I shouldn't have been since her pussy was still rather exposed and her legs were spread open, uncovered by her blankets. I shivered. It was cold.</p><p>""Yeah, I can't get an orgasm.""</p><p>I grabbed her blanket and drew it up over her exposed body and my bare legs. ""So you want to talk?""</p><p>""Okay."" She scooted around and sat up next to me, pulling the blanket with her. I gratefully wrapped it around us both.</p><p>""Okay, why don't you start at the top. Most everybody masturbates, but not everybody gets off every single time. I understand that is especially true of young females.""</p><p>""But I had a rip-roaring orgasm when you were eating me in the tent.""</p><p>Oh, yeah: the tent experience! Mr. Woody thought about that and decided that he wanted to make his own tent right there too! I was at a loss for words.</p><p>""So I keep imagining how wonderful it was and I rub my pussy and I can feel something growing in me then it goes away and I don't have an orgasm."" She paused and rubbed her nose. ""I've been trying for the last hour and I was so close. So close!"" She sniffled and rubbed her nose again.</p><p>I put my arms around her and pulled her so that she leaned into my shoulder. Under the blanket I could tell that she was buck naked. Her skin was soft under my touch and I noticed how her left tit touched my bare side. ""She must be growing again,"" part of my brain mused.</p><p>""Ginny,"" I whispered as I kissed her hair. ""Orgasms are not some sort of mechanical thing. Push this button and pull here and you get a whoopee feeling.""</p><p>She giggled in between sniffles.</p><p>""Orgasms are the result of feelings and emotions and thoughts and reactions to the one you love. Yes, there are some who swear that they need to be rough in their sex to get off, but I don't know that it's best. I've found that the most tender of moments and sweetest of touches and the accumulation of dozens of little nice things are what will make for an incredible orgasm.""</p><p>""But I was feeling it,"" she said. ""I almost had it tonight. So I kept concentrating on that feeling and rubbing harder and harder and I almost came.""</p><p>""But you didn't?""</p><p>""No,"" she sighed. ""Instead my pussy feels raw and throbby.""</p><p>I could only imagine!</p><p>She put her arms around me and I felt her tit press into my side. Oh, dang! This situation just got more risky--and risqué!</p><p>""Perhaps you better just give it up for tonight. Get some sleep and then if you feel like it later you can experiment by yourself to try something more tender and sweet.""</p><p>""How the hey am I supposed to go to sleep when I'm feeling all hot and bothered and a little bit randy thrown in too?""</p><p>I know what I would do: just jack off and then go to sleep. But I've never have my equipment worn out and raw from over-trying.</p><p>""Could you just cuddle me?"" she asked, burrowing her head in under my arm. ""You are so warm!""</p><p>I had been lightly running my hand up and down the skin of her arm and over her shoulder. Her elbow was positively frigid. It occurred to me that she was still not quite 12. Her birthday was in a few days, but she was still a little girl. She was trying hard to be all grown up. She had taken on a lot of new responsibilities after Jamie passed away what with cooking and cleaning and other chores. But deep down inside, she was still a little girl who needed reassurances from her daddy.</p><p>""I'll hold you,"" I whispered. ""We're both getting cold.""</p><p>As if my words finally brought that to her mind, she shivered. We scooted and lay down on her futon. I pulled the blankets up over us both. She had curled up into a fetal position facing me. I was a little concerned about her knee being so close to my balls, but thought that position would be a lot safer than my dick snuggled into her butt crack! My hands were on her back. Her skin felt so soft but tight since she was hunched over like that.</p><p>I had every intention of holding her only till she was warm then getting up and going back to my bed. But I fell asleep probably before Ginny did. I awoke much later with my erect dick within my sweat shorts rubbing back and forth in the soft, warm confines of her butt crack. My hands were wrapped around her, one gently cupping her little tit. I was mortified! I stopped moving and just held real still. </p><p>I realized that I was not the one moving. Ginny was gently rocking her hips back and forth. The motion played my dick against her crack as well as my hand on her nipple. I suddenly realized how firm the nipple had become. I lay there for a minute or two letting her rock herself against me and my hand. I figured that one of her hands might have been busy between her legs too, but I thought if I played ""asleep"" I could let her have an orgasm and then I would not really be part of it.</p><p>The rocking slowed then stopped. She was still for some minutes before I heard her sniffling again.</p><p>""Ginny?"" I whispered. ""What's wrong?""</p><p>""I still can't get off!""</p><p>""Ginny. You're trying too hard. Just relax."" And then the hand that was underneath her began rubbing her buried shoulder. The hand that was draped in front toyed with her breast. Dang! She was getting bigger tits. I had made such an effort to avoid looking that I had missed that these precious morsels were growing. My hand slowly traced around her upper breast, carefully avoiding the nipple before it dropped down to the lower breast, repeating the pattern. </p><p>I resolved to stay out of her cunt this time. But I had no willpower to leave her tits alone. They were so springy and soft under my touch. I should have stopped it right there, but I kept touching, touching, tracing my fingers over each soft mound, rubbing each nipple gently between my thumb and forefinger. My other hand kept massaging her shoulder.</p><p>Ginny made soft half-guttural moans as she rocked back and forth. Her hips kept pressing into my dick. My dick was engorged, covered only by the loose cloth of my shorts. My dick had worked its way partly out and the tip slipped back and forth over her ass cheeks, plowing back and forth in the grove of her crack. She ground her hips back hard against my dick trapping it against her rosebud anus. She stiffened and grabbed my hand against her breast. Her breath escaped slowly with first a hissing sound then with growing moan ending in a growl.</p><p>My dick was twitching but smashed against her anus. I felt it spasming violently as her body stiffened then twitched under the control of several more powerful orgasmic waves.</p><p>Finally she began to relax, but it wasn't a completely quiet relaxing. She had latched on to my hand that was smashed into her breast with a ferocious tenaciousness. She also began crying and sobbing. In the context of that, my dick began softening.</p><p>""Hey, hey, hey,"" I whispered. I messaged her shoulder.</p><p>""Daddy,"" she whispered through tears.</p><p>""It's okay, Ginny.""</p><p>She kept repeating ""Daddy,"" and hugging my arm.</p><p>""I'm still here. You keep repeating that,"" I said.</p><p>""I know. And it was because you were here.""</p><p>She turned over and enveloped me in a full body hug. Her arms were around me as was one of her legs. She plastered her mouth against mine and started sucking on my lips. ""This is what I want, Daddy,"" she whispered. ""This is what we both need.""</p><p>""Ginny,"" I said between mouthfuls of her lips. ""I'm scared of what will happen.""</p><p>""I'm not. I'm with you. That's all I need.""</p><p>She began grinding her pussy into my dick. ""Hold me tight, Daddy.""</p><p>I held her tightly and went along for the ride. My dick was fully extended, poking out of my shorts rubbing back and forth across her slick slit. I was overcome with sensations and desire. It was luck or some still-working part of my parental brain that kept me from plunging my steel-hardened dick into her hot twat. She started bucking again and I was overwhelmed and spurted gobs and gobs of jism all over her crotch and belly. I groaned.</p><p>""Daddy!"" she cried, her breath coming in gasps.</p><p>I just held her close and waited for my dick to shrink again. But it never shrank. It just stayed mostly rigid, slipping around in all the goo between us.</p><p>""Daddy! THAT was so good!"" She began kissing my face again. ""That was exactly what I needed.""</p><p>I held her head against me and buried my face in her hair. I didn't know what I was going to do. I knew how strong these emotions were; but I also knew how strong public sentiment was against such things.</p><p>I think she sensed my conflict. ""Daddy, it'll be okay. It's meant to be this way. You and me. This is what Mamma told me would be best for us both.""</p><p>""Jamie?"" I whispered. ""Your Mamma said that?""</p><p>""She wanted you to take care of me and she wanted me to take care of you. Take care of you in every way from cooking to the bed.""</p><p>""She didn't say to take me to bed, did she?""</p><p>""Basically. She said that I should be able to replace her and do everything that she used to do."" She kissed my lips again then added, ""And that includes give you as much pleasure as I can."" She snuggled in closer and my dick squished into her pussy with all my jism in between. ""And I think you had a little bit of pleasure tonight. Right? I sure did.""</p><p>""Ginny, let's change the sheets before all this cum soaks into your mattress.""</p><p>We pulled the sheets off and left them piled in a basket, cleaned up a bit then retreated to my bed. I figured why bother with getting dressed and just pulled the blanket over us both. She hugged me tightly and placed her head on my shoulder. I kissed her forehead again and felt my dick rise. </p><p>She felt it too and giggled. ""I think this little guy likes it. I know I do too, but I'm so tired now.""</p><p>And so, we fell asleep.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>Morning came, but we slept right up till nearly noon. I almost never sleep that late. Period. Of course, I wasn't given to chasing young pussy like ""Chester the Molester"" either, but here I was in bed with my daughter. My naked not-quite-twelve-year-old daughter. And I was just as naked as she was. Her leg was thrown up and over my torso allowing my dick to rub along her inner thigh; and as it grew in excitement and length, it would just touch the soft folds of her tender cunt.</p><p>She saw that I was waking up so she kissed my lips long and luxuriously. ""G'morning, Daddy!"" Her smile was brighter and wider than I had seen it since before Jamie died.</p><p>Jamie! Did she really tell our daughter to take her place as lover? I thought back to what Jamie was telling me in the weeks before she passed away. Yeah, there were hints there of little Ginny being Jamie's replacement--although I didn't want to hear of it or talk about it further with Jamie. At that time it was too weird and too painful to think about life without Jamie.</p><p>But here I was without Jamie. But with Ginny, who in many respects was very much her mother's daughter: similar shaped face, same bright and impish eyes, similar curve of her lips when she smiled. She was younger than I had every known Jamie. I only met Jamie in ninth grade--she was 15 and I was just 14. But Ginny would be 12 in less than a week. </p><p>I closed my eyes and recalled what Jamie looked like when she first flashed her beautiful tits at me. She was 16 and had apple size tits topped with lovely nipples. Ginny, however, had next to no tits and more than four years to go till she was as mature as Jamie was. So why was I drawn to her lovely but immature form?</p><p>""Hey, sleepy-head,"" Ginny brought me back to the present and kissed me again. ""Are you going to sleep all day?""</p><p>""Maybe. Something kept waking me up last night.""</p><p>""I know. It was wonderful."" She planted another kiss on my lips before going on. ""And Daddy? I know what you're thinking: this ain't right, it could get you into big trouble and worse, but hear me out, okay?""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""We've already done this much. Twice! I don't think we can put the Genie back into the bottle.""</p><p>She had a good point there.</p><p>""But we could make sure that what we do is only here in our home. No one else would ever need to know. Just you and me. I'm not talking to anyone about this.""</p><p>""But what if you and some friend start talking boys and she starts talking about sex and doing it and all and wouldn't your response give you away?""</p><p>""Nope. I know how to play dumb. I had to all growing up, what with living with grandma and not having a dad around that I knew of--yet!"" (She smiled broadly at me when she said, ""yet!"") ""I so refused to be baited by my classmates.""</p><p>""Wait a minute. I thought your mom told me that you decked some bullies.""</p><p>She laughed. ""That was different. They were pulling my hair and were about to dump my backpack into the commode. They totally had that coming to them.""</p><p>""Seriously?""</p><p>""Yep! And I thought they were going to give me a swirly too.""</p><p>""A swirly?""</p><p>""That's where they hold the victim upside down over the toilet and flush--swirling the hair around.""</p><p>""Eww! Gross!""</p><p>""That's what I thought too. That's why I decked Anita. Bobby almost got it too but he and Sam ran.""</p><p>""Oh, the things that you've had to deal with,"" I said softly, pulling her closer to me. ""No dad; now no mom. No wonder you're all mixed up.""</p><p>""Nope. I'm not mixed up. I know exactly what I want."" She snuggled in and reached between my legs. ""And this is exactly what I want. You. All of you."" </p><p>My dick responded to her touch. ""I can't say that I don't enjoy this,"" I finally agreed. ""But you gotta understand this is viewed as so wrong by society.""</p><p>""They don't need to know. And in a few years it won't matter anyway. I can marry you at least when I'm 18. You aren't listed on my birth certificate. Remember?""</p><p>""That's six years away,"" I pointed out.</p><p>""And six years of really good snuggling and intimate touching.""</p><p>""Okay, Ginny. Let's try it. And let's have some ground rules for how this works. First, never mention anything about this to anyone. Second, we have to stay in our separate beds on school nights.""</p><p>She started to protest over that point. </p><p>""But that's a lot more togetherness than would otherwise be possible.""</p><p>She smiled and kissed me again.</p><p>""And third, we have to make sure that we're quiet with our sexuality.""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""You moaned like a banshee last night.""</p><p>""Oh, sorry. Can we practice and I'll work on NOT making noises?""</p><p>How could I refuse that. Besides, since it was light now, I would actually get a chance to examine her body in detail. I pulled the covers back and started massaging her tits. Just like I felt the night before, they really were larger. They were as tall as an average apricot, cut in half, placed on her chest with a lovely nipple capping them both--but about as wide as a small apple. (Yes, food analogies are fitting given that I was going to eat her!) Her areolas were dark pink and not quite an inch across with a small nub of a nipple in the center. So tiny! Yet it was a powerful magnet that drew me to her. She was right: Can't put the Genie back in the bottle.</p><p>She giggled and squirmed as I traipsed my fingers lightly over her budding breasts, circling around and around but only occasionally touching the areola or nipple. She was thin. As she held her breath her skin grew tight around her chest and I saw her sternum and some of her ribs outlined. Yet she was not skinny or scrawny. She had a rounding to her frame, a gentle countering and curving that spoke of femininity and womanliness yet to come.</p><p>I grabbed one tit in my hand. There wasn't much there, but it was so soft, so springy and so alluring under my touch. I licked the nipple then engulfed the areola. She gasped. I swallowed the whole tit into my mouth and sucked and flicked my tongue across her nipple. She wiggled under my attack. </p><p>I started rubbing her belly. She had no extra fat there--just nice, soft skin that grew taut as she tightened her abs. I played in her belly button and she jumped. I guess she was a bit ticklish. I moved my hand down further toward her nether region.</p><p>I took my mouth off her tits and began following my fingers with kisses across her belly down to her legs. I noticed tiny hairs in a fine line from her belly button to her crotch. Her pussy was stunningly beautiful. No hair was visible at first. I licked along her outer lips down one side then back up along the other side. She shuddered and spread her legs wider. I pulled back to stare at the innocence, delicacy and grace. At that moment I noticed that there was a faint dusting of fine, downy hairs covered the crest of her labia and across the top of her pussy mound were a few dark hairs.</p><p>I raised my head to survey the beauty, captivated by the sheer awesomeness of the sight.</p><p>Ginny raised her head and asked, ""What's wrong?""</p><p>""Nothing, Ginny. I am just taking in the sights like a tourist at the Grand Canyon. I've never seen anything more beautiful.""</p><p>""Go on with you!"" She laughed.</p><p>""I will. Ginny, look at this! I mean I am looking at this. This is pristine real estate. This is virgin forest. I am boldly going where no man has gone before!""</p><p>She giggled.</p><p>""This is acreage that is undeveloped. It is pristine. It is beautiful. I am stunned at how lovely it is.""</p><p>""Daddy, you are so, so, so...""</p><p>""What?"" I smiled.</p><p>""I don't know. You make me feel so wonderful. Now I want to see your pecker while you examine my pussy.""</p><p>I scooted around in the bed and positioned my groin over her head as I stared into her crotch. Her legs were still close together, forcing her slit closed. The outer lips were full and puffy. The slit was deep because her outer lips were so puffy and along their length little pieces of her delicate inner lips poked out, wrinkly and moist. And across the top of her mound were a few dark strands of pubic hair. Along the length of each pussy lip, though, was completely bald.</p><p>I move her legs and she spread them wide, opening up her tender region to my gaze. As her legs parted, her slit opened and her inner lips popped into view-- prominently sticking out above the surrounding outer labia in the region of her clitoris. In the center of her pussy, the inner lips parted completely, opening so as to show the entrance to her vagina and the tiny little dimple of her piss hole.</p><p>As I moved in closer to her nether region, she wrapped her hands around my shaft. I moaned then buried my face in her slit. Her aroma was delicate--not the strong, pussy smell of a woman. I licked the entire length of that lovely crevice. I felt her shudder under my actions. She grab hold of my dick and tentatively pumped it back and forth as she placed the end in her mouth. Very amateurish, but so sensual! I almost came right then! I concentrated on licking her slit from one end to the other. </p><p>My hands found their way around to cup her ass cheeks, my fingers playing along her butt crack. I felt her push up against my face as I licked hard into her crack. Her pussy was streaming wet with her juices and my spit. I rubbed a finger up and down her butt crack- -her ass sphincter quivered under my light touch. I pressed firmer and licked harder around her clit. I felt the whole head of my dick engulfed by her lips. Her tongue flitted back and forth across its slit. </p><p>I found her clit and sucked it up into my lips, feverishly running my tongue back and forth across it. My finger lingered over her ass hole and pressed firmly against it. I felt the jism rising in my balls as my dick became even stiffer. She suddenly gasped and clamped her legs tightly around my head. One of her hands was still around my dick which was partly in her mouth. Her other hand had found my ass and suddenly grabbed an ass cheek and squeezed really hard. </p><p>I felt her pussy spasm and her anal sphincter paralleled the rhythm under my finger. I could hold out no longer. My jism boiled out of my dick and I know that she was flooded with white, sticky stuff from my loins. But I heard nothing since her legs were clamped so tightly around my ears.</p><p>Finally she relaxed and I felt her legs release my head. Her mouth let go of my dick even though she still held it loosely with one hand. Her other hand still held my ass cheek in a death grip, her finger pressing hard up against my ass hole.</p><p>I rolled off her and pulled her so that she turned on her side to face me. </p><p>""Oh, wow!"" I whispered.</p><p>She coughed then gurgled, ""Yeah!""</p><p>""Need to spit?"" I asked.</p><p>She grunted then coughed. After a few moment she sheepishly said, ""I don't think I'll ever get use to that taste.""</p><p>I patted her hips and ass then said, ""It's okay. Your touch was incredible!""</p><p>I had by this time scooted around so that we were lying side by side again. She had found a Kleenex and spit out my cum and wiped her face.</p><p>""I'm sorry, Daddy. I don't think I'm good at that.""</p><p>""Oh, Ginny, baby!"" I whispered and hugged her close to me. My dick stirred between us. ""You're doing more than wonderfully. Did you enjoy what you felt when I was licking you?""</p><p>""Oh, yes!""</p><p>""And the proof was the big rush at the end, right?""</p><p>Her eyes were bright as she nodded vigorously.</p><p>""Same thing for me. It felt wonderful. Your touch was so sweet and sexy. And the proof was the big rush at the end. Only mine comes with a bonus cream filling.""</p><p>She giggled.</p><p>""You see? That was the proof that you did well.""</p><p>""So you really liked it?""</p><p>""Definitely, sweets!""</p><p>""Mamma said that she used to do that to you all the time.""</p><p>""How much did your Mom talk about all we used to do?""</p><p>""A little before she found you again. Mostly generic stuff to explain how come you weren't around and that she still loved you."" She paused. I even felt a little catch in my throat. ""But after you guys were married and after she told me that she was dying, she told me a lot of the things that you did.""</p><p>""Really!"" I knew Jamie talked a bit with Ginny, but I really had no idea just how in depth their mother- daughter talks were.</p><p>""She told me that the best thing that ever happen to her was you and she was bound and determined to make sure that she did all that she could to make you feel good 'cause you certainly did that for her."" Ginny snuggled in closer and moved her hips, rubbing on my semi-hard dick. ""And your stepping up to help us, even though Mamma was sick, certainly prove grandma wrong. She thought you were a no-good louse.""</p><p>I wanted to avoid thinking about Jamie's mom. ""Well she's not here now. It's just you and me.""</p><p>""And that's the way I want it to stay. I love you, Daddy!""</p><p>I couldn't argue with her logic. Nor could I argue with her lips which began passionately kissing mine again. It looked like my little vixen needed some more loving. Breakfast came very late that morning.</p>"
925,"Ginny, Part 3",Brody,,"['Mf', 'teen', 'ped', '1st', 'oral', 'rom']",A nerdy high school boy suddenly scores but his family moves. Little does he know that he actually became a dad! Years later his high school sweet heart finds him and he reconnects with her and her daughter. The daughter needs her daddy--needs him more than he was willing to admit at first.,2013-07-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>Those were the idyllic days. We explored each other's bodies for hours at a time. We played with each other and touched each other and pleasured each other. I purposed to keep real sex out of the question for the time being. </p><p>Ginny was a little miffed at first, but I told her to trust me on that. ""You're not quite mature enough down there to handle things properly.""</p><p>But I think all the pleasure that I was giving her more than made up for the lack of a cock in her cunt. At least for the time being. I also figured out new ways of getting my rocks off--not just having her suck and lick me. Sometimes she would lay on her back and we would simulate the missionary position. A thick coating of K-Y jelly in her pussy crack and my dick sliding back and forth along the length of that luscious slit. It gave her a lot of pleasure too as seen by the several orgasms that coursed through her frame as I shot my load onto her belly. </p><p>Another way we simulated sex was having her on her tummy and I ran my dick through her K-Y slickened ass crack. She liked that when I would reach around and stimulate her little tits.</p><p>And generally we held to my rule of only on non-school nights. Of course that meant that Christmas break was a free-for-all of wall-to-wall pleasuring! Ginny grew a few more pussy hairs to make a small, short tuft at the top of her pussy mound and a few scraggly dark wiry hairs adorned the margins of her pussy lips. At first she was a little awkward about sprouting hair; then, once I said I thought it was cute, she was proud of each new addition.</p><p>Things went along very well. Until March. Jamie's mom would call occasionally--like for Ginny's birthday or Christmas--but I happened to be home in late March (Cesar Chavez holiday in California) and was in the kitchen when Ginny picked up the phone. I was surprised to hear that it was her grandma but was really concerned as I saw Ginny's face go from a ""Oh, hi grandma"" to concern to ""waving the phone at me to take it!""</p><p>As I grabbed the phone from Ginny and said, ""Hello? What's up?"" I heard her say ""you have to be honest with me and tell me what's going on.""</p><p>She suddenly switched gears when she heard my voice. ""Where'd Ginny go?""</p><p>""Mrs. Grant. I don't know what you were saying but I have never seen Ginny react in a stranger fashion to a phone conversation.""</p><p>""It's because it's true then. Right?""</p><p>""I don't know what you're talking about.""</p><p>""Listen. You destroyed my daughter. I'll be damned if I let you destroy my grand-daughter!""</p><p>""Good day, ma'am."" And I hung up.</p><p>Ginny ran to me and grabbed me. ""She thinks that you've been molesting me.""</p><p>""Where'd she get that idea?"" I asked. </p><p>""She didn't say. I was so weirded out by what she was saying, I couldn't think straight.""</p><p>""Oh, Ginny. Remember how I said to trust me?""</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>""I'm very glad now that we never had real sex. If your grandma gets it into her head to peruse this, we'd be in a world of problems if I had popped your cherry.""</p><p>""Do you think that...."" her voice trailed off.</p><p>""I have no idea what she'll do. But we have to be prepared in case she accuse me of something.""</p><p>We didn't have to wait too long. By the second week in April, I was called out of work, arrested and Ginny was placed in a temporary foster home. By the end of that week I was out on bail and Ginny was back east with her grandma. I hired a lawyer and told him that this accusation was out of the blue and that I thought that it was just bad blood--Jamie's mom taking revenge on me for making her daughter pregnant. My computer came back clean and there was nothing that they found in my apartment that was incriminating.</p><p>After the long agonizingly slow months of ""discover,"" my lawyer finally told me that a medical examination of Ginny had revealed no sexual activity and an intact hymen.</p><p>""Then why can't they drop charges and return Ginny?"" I asked in frustration.</p><p>""I think that's coming,"" he replied. ""But it takes time. And I'm going to get ready to set in motion a defamation of character law suit as soon as that happens.""</p><p>""How long are we talking about?""</p><p>""Maybe 8 months to a year,"" he replied. ""We are talking about parties in two states.""</p><p>It actually took 16 months before the charges we dismissed. My lawyer immediately filed a lawsuit against Jamie's mom and at the same time petitioned the court to have all the charges expunged from my record due to the malicious nature of the accusation.</p><p>Three months after that Ginny was removed from her grandma's home and I was given full custody and rights of my adoptive daughter. (The courts still did not recognize that I was Ginny's birth father since it was missing information from the birth certificate.) So now, instead of a 12 year old, I met a nearly 14 year old at the airport. It was one month shy of her 14th birthday. </p><p>I hadn't seen her since she was removed from my house 19 months before. She *had* texted me on borrowed cell phones occasionally or sneaked a quick call to my phone just to say ""Hello and I love you and I miss you!"" Nothing more. Neither of us wanted to give any ammunition to her grandma's claim. It was about four months after that that there was an out-of-court settlement that gave me and Ginny some money and the legal requirement that her grandma never, ever contact us again.</p><p>Ginny met me at the airport running then flying into my arms. I hardly recognized her. She left as a scrawny 12 year old--nearly flat chested, no hips and kind of short (she was not quite five foot tall then). But here was this beautiful five foot four young woman. Her eyes were misty with tears of joy, her lips--oh, how I had missed those lips--were full and quickly planted themselves on my face and cheek and neck and any other exposed bodily surface. Her hair was very long--nearly to the small of her back. </p><p>I felt her breasts push into my ribs as she hugged me tightly. ""Tits! Oh where'd those things come from!"" I thought to myself as I finally returned her hug and cautiously allow my hands to play over her back. I glanced down and noticed her backside. She had a small, but distinctly womanly rump. I touched her butt briefly. I wanted to squeeze it and fondle it, but I quickly let go and just held her close to me. </p><p>She was crying happy tears. ""Daddy! I thought that they'd take you from me forever.""</p><p>""It's over, Ginny,"" I whispered. ""We're back together.""</p><p>She continued to hold me in a tight embrace for another eight or ten minutes. I felt a little awkward given the public nature of our location and how I had just been accused, but dang it! this was my daughter and it was my honor and duty to protect her and make her feel better! Of course, it didn't help that I hadn't had any sex except little dates with my own hand since Ginny was taken from me. No one I knew wanted to be mixed up with a guy accused of raping a little girl. Nor did I want to show up on anybody's radar--I just wanted the story to go away. But now, my daughter was back and I was recalling vividly how she had offered herself to me and how we thrilled at each other's touch.</p><p>She sat as close as possible to me on the ride home. She declined a trip to her favorite restaurant in favor of just getting home. ""I don't want to be in public with you,"" she whispered. ""I want to be alone with you!""</p><p>""I understand,"" I said, giving her a hug with one arm. ""But we still gotta play it cool. Too many people are watching.""</p><p>""I know,"" she sighed. ""Besides I've started my period.""</p><p>""Well, that puts things a little differently, doesn't it?"" I hugged her again and added, ""I bet you have a number of little differences that you could tell me about.""</p><p>""And show you,"" she laughed. ""I got hair down there.""</p><p>I nodded and smiled. My dick stirred in my pants.</p><p>We were quiet for a long while before she suddenly said, ""Why'd grandma go and do that to us anyway?""</p><p>""Weird vengeance, I guess. She never liked me and the fact I got your mom pregnant and then moved away.""</p><p>""But that wasn't your fault.""</p><p>""Nevertheless,"" I continued, ""Since I wasn't there, it allowed hate and a big grudge to fester. But that's behind us now.""</p><p>She was quite for a while. ""You know I'm on the pill now?""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Partly to spite grandma. She thinks that I'm a slut so I made sure to let her know that I'm on the pill."" She was silent for a few moments as she made a fist and thought about Jamie's mom. ""But the other reason is that eventually, I'm gonna have some man put his pecker in my pussy and I want to be prepared.""</p><p>I squeezed her leg and smiled.</p><p>""So how are we going to continue loving each other.""</p><p>""Carefully, cautiously, quietly,"" I answered.</p><p>""I so want to touch you, Daddy,"" she said, running her hands over my chest and groin. ""And I missed your touch so much!""</p><p>""You don't know the half of it,"" I groaned as I quickly corrected for the near sudden lane change cause by her touch. ""But let's go slowly. I want to make sure that no one's spying on us.""</p><p>I suppose that her grandma had made me even more paranoid than ever.</p><p>She leaned her head on my shoulder and whispered, ""As long as I have you next to me and I can hold you in my arms, I will be happy.""</p><p>We did sleep together that night. Clothed. I didn't want to explore her nether region in the midst of her period. Turns out her breasts became tender during that time of the month too, so just light touching and gently holding was about all we could do. We started the night embracing each other face to face, then by the middle of the night she rolled over and I snuggled into her with my dick actively excited about its home in her butt crack. My hands enfolded around her tits. Oh, they were gloriously fleshy handfuls now! I was semi-awake and gently pumping my hard dick back and forth across her panty-covered ass. I pulled my shorts down to expose my rod. She started humping back at me as my hands fondled her tits. </p><p>She moaned. </p><p>I whispered, ""I love you"" into her ear then kissed her neck. I found her earlobe and began sucking on it.</p><p>""Daddy, dry hump me through my panties."" Her voice was husky.</p><p>She rolled over and I crawled on top. It felt good to feel her arms and legs entwined around me again. I rubbed my bare cock along the furrow of her panty- covered pussy. There was no panty liner there so I assumed she used a tampon. She pulled me against her at the same time she bucked her hips up to meet mine. I did my best to keep up with her frantic rhythm. Her hands began kneading my shoulders so I leaned forward and took one of her nipples in my mouth. That did it. </p><p>Not even thirty seconds later she gasped, went rigid then pulled me even more tightly against her body. I kept rubbing my dick across her cotton panties knowing that I was just a few short strokes away from a powerful release. I was not disappointed. Cum spurted out as I grunted.</p><p>Ginny felt me cum and exclaimed, ""Oh, Daddy, Daddy!"" And rubbed my hair again and again.</p><p>I lay in her embrace for several more minutes as my dick went limp. I relished the feel of her small breasts poking up into my ribs. They couldn't have been much more than a pair of small oranges in size, but oh, so delightful!</p><p>She spoke first, breaking the silence. ""I cum so easily when you're touching me.""</p><p>""It's been too long, Ginny. Welcome home!""</p><p>After kissing my lips gently for a minute or so she suddenly said, ""We're going to have to take this to the next level sometime, aren't we?""</p><p>""You mean, real sex?"" I asked.</p><p>""Make me a woman sort of sex. Yes!"" She giggled. I loved her giggles. I had missed hearing her happy laughs and innocent remarks. I also missed her lovingly giving herself to me as her way of helping her mamma.</p><p>""Ginny. Next month is your birthday. And right after that is Christmas. What do you say I give it to you as a big present?""</p><p>""Oh, yes!"" she almost shrieked. ""For Christmas! Gotta be for Christmas 'cause we'll be giving each other something very special.""</p><p>Suddenly, I was looking forward to Christmas like a little boy again!</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>My! how the days flew by till Christmas. Sometimes it seemed like they were going SLOW and Christmas would NEVER arrive; other times it was so unbelievable how fast time had gone and how much had already happened! Ginny arrived back in my life mid-November. Thanksgiving was a simple event--she insisted on organizing everything. She was very good in the kitchen as well as being efficient at carrying out school work and house chores. </p><p>She was in ninth grade--high school--and seemed to fit right in. She told me that a couple of people remembered her from 7th grade. I was again very glad that the arrest &amp; accusations did not make the news-- especially since that meant that Ginny did NOT have to fight that stigma with her return.</p><p>We made sure to follow the old schedule of school nights are non-sexual times. But the other days and nights: oo-la-la! On those evenings she would wear her terry cloth bath robe and fuzzy socks and nothing more. There is something so sensual about seeing woman flesh appearing out from underneath a bath robe. Especially her young woman flesh. I would often wear loose fitting sweat pants and a tee shirt, but ol' Mr. Woody would be permanently excited. ""It looks like he's erecting a huge tent,"" Ginny said pointing at my ballooning pants.</p><p>And indeed he was erecting a tent. A BIG tent for a whole lot of action! Just looking at her on those non- school nights would make me stiff. Her tits were small handfuls capped by puffy nipples. Her right nipple was more puffy that her left. She was a bit embarrasses by that but I told her that it was cute--it gave reality to the beautiful picture that I saw in looking at her naked body each day. Her belly was toned and flat. I could see the tips of each hip just below the soft curve around her stomach. She still had a remnant of a tan that showed she had worn some form of a bikini; it formed a lighter triangle drawing attention down to her pubes. </p><p>She had a dark triangle above her pussy and a light smattering of hair along its side, but it wasn't enough to hide the slit or keep her inviting pussy lips out of sight. Just standing there, her inner pussy lips protruded through her puffy outer lips forming a crinkly, lacy fringe. If she spread her legs, both sets of lips would open up and the top of her inner lips would become taut where it joined into her clitoral hood. Her hips were not boyish anymore, yet they were not wide. Likewise her ass had taken on a womanly rounding but was not full yet. If she retained her mother's figure, she would stay lithe, slim, petite and very alluring.</p><p>For her birthday in December, I gave her five orgasms in a row: I nibbled on her tits and ate her pussy and even had one finger in her ass. It was so incredibly hot that I almost spurted my love potion without her touching me! I pulled her pussy lips apart and fingered her soft crevices. Her inner lips were extra red and excited by all the stimulation. I pulled them apart to reveal her vagina. A thrill went through my veins realizing that I would be inside that narrow tunnel in thirteen days! </p><p>I pulled a little harder and spread the vaginal entrance to see her hymen--that small little membrane ring sitting just at the start of her love tunnel. It was still intact with one large opening at the top and several smaller perforations near the bottom. I could stick one finger in past that barrier; it went in up to my second knuckle. Gently I pressed upward against the wall of her vagina under her clitoris. I felt her press her hips upward toward the heal of my hand. I left my finger in her pussy and started sucking on her clitoris. </p><p>My other hand found her ass crack and began working her juices into her anus. She had been holding my dick but suddenly let it go and grabbed my hips tightly. My finger slipped into her anus as I rubbed the wall of her vagina with my other finger. Her clit was caught in my mouth as I sucked and flicked it with my tongue. Her flavor was more womanly than before, but neither was it overly strong and musky--it seemed fresh and womanly. I felt her raise her head up as her legs clamped tightly together around my hands and head. Her face pressed into my groin and balls as she moaned. At the same time she actually squirted some pee--way different taste and consistency. I prefer pussy.</p><p>After she calmed down and rested from her workout, she put me on my back and massaged my chest and groin. I was so fired up that I actually came as soon as she started kissing my dick. </p><p>She laughed and said, ""Looks like someone's a little excited."" Then she kept rubbing my dick so it never got soft, working my cum all over its length so I was slicked up from top to bottom.</p><p>""Now for some more fun,"" she whispered as she straddled me, positioning her pussy above my quivering rod.</p><p>She lowered herself till her pussy smashed into my dick, her pussy lips wrapping around its sides. Between her slickness and my goo, the result was a very slippery connection. Back and forth she wiggled and slid; up and down the length of my still rock-hard rod she rode. Her downward pressure was matched by upward thrusts. She was moaning quietly in rhythm with our humping. Even though I had just blown a load all over not five minutes before, I was close to coming again. </p><p>She leaned over with her lips locking onto mine. Her breasts bore into my chest. I felt my jism rising. I knew she was getting close again too--her hands were stroking my hair in an increasingly frenzied fashion. I kept trying to prolong the experience until after she came, but that was becoming harder and harder. Her pussy was very wet and slippery--it was actually making noises as she slid back and forth: obscene noises like a dick plunging in and out of a wet pussy instead of just sliding back and forth. She was more fired up sexually than I had seen her before. That was part of why my dick never went limp. </p><p>Suddenly she gasped and clutched me hard, driving her pussy hard into my cock. That was my signal. I grabbed a hold of her ass cheeks and held her firmly as I rapidly rubbed my rod back and forth across her sopping wet pussy lips. Release swept over me as several blasts erupted, plastering the space between us. </p><p>She wiggled her hips and giggled. ""That was so good, Daddy! Best birthday present ever!""</p><p>We embraced for ten or fifteen minutes more before we got up and cleaned up the cum-spattered mess. My dick was limp and worn out. We both fell asleep in minutes, nude and in each other's arms.</p><p>Interestingly enough, Ginny started her period that next day. Not that I like menstruation &amp; things, but it did explain why she was so frisky and highly turned on sexually that night. It also meant that we would have little sexual touching until just before Christmas. Kinda would make the opening the Christmas presents a little more special.</p><p>Christmas morning arrived and Ginny was up before I was. That in itself was a bit unusual since she normally would have stayed in my bed. And if she DID wake up before me she would have then started to awaken me with kisses to my lips or my dick or gyrating her ass cheeks back and forth to cause my dick to arise.</p><p>When she did reappear, she had on her long robe, leggings and her fuzzy socks. ""It's Christmas morning, Daddy!""</p><p>""I know, sweetheart, and I have a present for you!""</p><p>""Then go wrap it! I have my present wrapped for you.""</p><p>Suddenly the lights went off in my head. *That's* why she put on clothes! Okay, I could play that game too.</p><p>""Okay, shoo then Let me get your present ready.""</p><p>She giggled. ""I'll be down by the tree!"" Then she ran out of the room.</p><p>I put my robe on and then pulled on my sweat pants. My dick was mostly rigid, causing my pants to tent outward. ""Well, if she wants it as a present,"" I thought to myself, ""then let's wrap it up properly!""</p><p>So I pulled out some wrapping paper from the hall closet and wrapped my turgid dick up with paper, tape and a bow. I pulled my pants back up and tied the robe around. It felt weird, but I didn't care since I knew what was coming.</p><p>Down in the den, Ginny had the Christmas lights on and the tree all lit up. She had started the gas log fireplace and was sitting on the love seat by the tree. The den was the perfect place to do this too since there were only two windows high up on the north wall and they were covered with opaque drapes.</p><p>""Whatchya get me, Daddy?"" she squeaked like a little girl.</p><p>""Something special. I don't think that you have one of these!""</p><p>""Ooooh, goodie!""</p><p>""Whatchya get me, Ginny?"" I asked, playing along with her game.</p><p>""It's a pet,"" she whispered with a huge smile. ""A very nice pet, cause I know how much you like furry little pets.""</p><p>""Oooh!"" I was my turn to act surprised. ""Who goes first?""</p><p>""Oh, oh, oh! Pick me!""</p><p>""Okay, Ginny, you can go first.""</p><p>""So where is my present, then, Daddy?""</p><p>I stepped closer and smiled.</p><p>""I'm liking it already,"" she said and she ran her hands over my robe. ""Let's start taking this thing off.""</p><p>She untied my robe and opened the front. She ran her hands across my chest and around my back as she kissed each of my nipples. My dick stirred and I started wondering if it was going to rip through the packaging that I tied it up in. She slipped my rob off and reached into my sweet pant to feel my buns. ""I think I'm liking this already,"" she whispered into my ear and she playfully nibbled on my earlobe.</p><p>She pulled my pants down then shrieked with laughter at my manhood in a package! ""Oh, that is perfect!"" she said as she started removing bow and ribbon. She pulled the tape and only a couple of hairs were caught and then my rod was exposed in all of its turgid glory.</p><p>""For me?"" she whispered. ""How does it work?""</p><p>""I'll show you. But first I'd like to see my present.""</p><p>She stood up and said, ""Ta-da!""</p><p>""And I get to open this package now?""</p><p>""Completely!""</p><p>I untied her robe and opened the front. She wore red panties and a red bra. I do not remember seeing either before. I smiled. ""So far, I'm liking it. Something new?""</p><p>She nodded, smiling broadly.</p><p>I slipped her robe off her shoulders and it fell crumpled around her feet. She now stood in front of me clad only in socks, leggings, panties and bra. She fairly vibrated in anticipation. I ran my hands over the soft skin of her stomach then around to her back. I cupped her ass cheeks in my hands and squeezed. </p><p>I found the clasp of her bra and popped it open then off in a few swift movements. Her breast jutted out straight from her body, defying gravity and daring me to touch their delicious forbidden fruits. I yielded and ran first my fingers over the small half globe of her breasts then I used my whole hands, kneading and massaging her soft flesh. She whimpered and squeaked again in response.</p><p>""But there's more?"" I asked as I hooked my fingers into the waist band of her panties and gently pulled down. I was only a little surprised when, instead of her pussy, I saw a large Christmas bow held in place by a thin, G-string panty. I smiled and worked her red panties down past her feet. I took her leggings off as the same time. She now wore only fuzzy socks and a G- string panty with a large red bow attached to it.</p><p>""So is this the present?"" I asked, touching her pubes through the G-string.</p><p>""Yes, I hope you'll like it.""</p><p>""I'm sure I will,"" I whispered, hardly able to make a sound at all with my mouth so dry. ""I understand it is a one-size-fits-all sort of gift?""</p><p>""Sorta. More like one size only fits you, sort of gift.""</p><p>I nodded appreciatively. I'm sure she had her choice of young bucks at school, but she only had eyes for me and she only wanted my cock and she only wanted my cock to be with her pussy. Mutually monogamous. Sweet kid. And I had no desire to change that either.</p><p>I removed the bow and kissed her pussy through the G- string. I could smell her nectar and feel the warmth of her love box. Keeping my face near her crotch, I pulled her G-string down to reveal her naked pussy standing there in front of me in its innocent splendor. The hairs along her pussy lips pointed inward toward the crack; the hairs along her pussy mound pointed downward toward her crack. All things pointed toward that hidden treasure.</p><p>I slipped the G-string all the way off and she leaned on my shoulders as she stepped out of them.</p><p>""This is the sweetest and most beautiful Christmas gift I have ever opened,"" I softly said.</p><p>""So, can I see how my present works?""</p><p>""I believe so. It's sort of one of those some assembly required kinda gifts, I chuckled. ""You know, insert tab A into slot B.""</p><p>""Then let's do it,"" she said huskily. ""I am so ready for you, Daddy!""</p><p>I picked her up and laid her on my robe. She spread her legs wide and beckoned with her finger. ""Just come on in, Daddy. I am so ready.""</p><p>And ready she was. Her pussy glistened with her nectar. I knelt down between her legs, my shaft twitching excitedly, precum dripping from its tip. </p><p>She grasped my tool and rubbed it back and forth across her waiting gash. ""I can't believe that this is really going to happen!""</p><p>""Are you really ready?""</p><p>""Plunge it in me, Daddy. Make me your woman!""</p><p>I placed the tip at her pussy entrance and pressed forward. It slipped past her labia and rested right up against her hymen. I saw her face grimace.</p><p>""Do it quickly!"" she said through clenched teeth.</p><p>I pressed hard, backed up and drove it forward. My dick slid quickly past her broken cherry and bottomed out with my balls slapping against her butt. I couldn't believe it! I held myself still, reveling in her warm tightness.</p><p>She grabbed her arms around my back and hugged me tightly. After maybe a minute she said in a low voice, ""Oh, Daddy! Daddy! You're in me!"" Her voice was thick with passion and desire.</p><p>I started sliding in and out. I was fucking her. My own daughter. My own 14 year old daughter! Oh, her pussy was so tight--if I had enjoyed all the sexual stimulation by her hand or ass or mouth or even outer pussy lips from before, that all suddenly paled in comparison. Suddenly my dick was ensconced within bliss itself. Each motion gently caressed my dick with a billion tender loving touches. Soon her hips were matching my rhythm. She seemed as anxious to slam her groin into mine as I was to slam my dick deeper into her loving pussy. I felt her hand between us as she fingered her clit. It was only a matter of moments now. My cum was threatening to erupt with nuclear firepower. I kept pumping my hips in and out.</p><p>Suddenly she gasped and her legs wrapped hard around mine. I gave into the feeling and wave after wave of pleasure washed over my body. My dick spasmed. It had been several years since I had cum inside a pussy. I had forgotten how glorious and wonderful it was. Wave after wave spasmed; glob after glob of cum shot out deep into her pussy. Every part of my body twitched or spasmed. Even my toes curled!</p><p>We stayed conjoined like that till my dick went limp and plopped out. Even then, Ginny was reluctant to let me move. That little fourteen year old daughter of mine was such a vixen! We made love four times on that Christmas day plus twice the next morning.</p><p>That was five years ago. She did finish high school and started a local college. And once she was 18, we moved, and began living as husband and wife. Now we don't have to limit it to non-school nights only. I'm in my mid-30s now and she's not quite 20. I think that Jamie would be quite proud of her daughter if she could see her. I know that I am!</p><p><i>To be continued?</i></p>"
926,Alexa and Uncle Jim,Brody,,"['M/f(13)', 'lolita', 'inc', '1st', 'oral', 'rom', 'ws']",A man finds that his 13 year old niece has the hots for him and she is actively trying to seduce him. He can't possibly give in can he? What would his wife think? Come along on this story to find out what happens to Jim and his hot little niece named Alexa.,2013-07-26T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>The sound of heavy breathing caused me to glance to my right. My niece, Marina, lay sprawled in the front seat. I looked in the rear view mirror. My daughter, Mary, and her cousin, Alexa, were sound asleep in the back seat. Mary was all of 8 years old, cute as anything with light blonde hair and blue eyes that seemed to glow from within.</p><p>What was I doing driving these mountain roads with three girls? Nothing evil planned, if that's what you're wondering. We were going to have a big end of summer reunion up at my wife's parents' cabin in the mountains. But my youngest daughter, Tanya, who was 4 (""I'm almost 5!"") had a stomach bug. My wife didn't feel good either so she stayed back home and I was going to drive my daughter, Mary, and the cousins, Marina and Alexa, up to their grandparents. Marina and Alexa's parents (my bro-in-law and sis-in-law) were on a romantic get-away and would join us the next night. </p><p>So Marina, age 15, slept soundly in the bucket seat next to me. Her arms were crossed in front of her, but her legs were sprawled akimbo. Her short shorts rode up high on her thighs revealing a continuous, unbroken tan. Her dark brown hair, braided in dozens of little braids, fell over her shoulders and her chest. Yeah, her chest! I hadn't seen either of my nieces in two years. They had left the States with their parents to live in France and were just girls. Marina was 13, but had not developed much--she was still the willowy, lithe figure with hints of budding breasts and a promise of a cute ass. </p><p>Alexa was 11 and had the figure of a boy. She was stick straight, relatively tall for her age, and not an ounce of womanly development on her body anywhere to be found--neither in breast nor on butt. But oh, when they girls showed up again that summer. They were taller, more self-confident, and more womanly! Both had breasts! Even Alexa! But Marina's breasts were stunning developments! I felt them burrow into my chest as she hugged me in the airport. I never had a lecherous thought toward my nieces before, but suddenly I was in danger of burrowing something hard and pointed right back at Marina--right about lower belly level!</p><p>I glanced back at Alexa again. She was only 13, but could have passed for 16. (Her sister could have passed for 18, easily!) Alexa looked a lot like my wife Emily--even some of the same mannerisms. Her hair was medium brown and very long. At the moment she had it in a pony tail that draped over her shoulder and came part way down her chest. Oh, yeah, there's that again too, huh? She got boobs! When we met them at the airport, Alexa had grabbed me and hugged me tightly as soon as her sister let me go. Her new height and her new chest were the first things that I saw--I couldn't get over the fact that my niece went away as a little girl and now came back looking for all the world as if she were a woman. I held her extra close and whispered, ""It's so good to see you again, Alexa!"" She didn't say anything, but she almost hummed or purred and wiggled as she hugged me again. Her breasts were at least a B cup. Maybe C. Not as big as Marina's, but she had definitely done some nice work in that department in the two years since I had last seen her!</p><p>Alexa and I had always been close as uncles and nieces go. Maybe not when she was one or two, but definitely by the time she was five or six, she would enjoy hanging out with me, sitting on my lap. When the family would go for a walk, she would make sure to hold my hand part of the way before she ran off chasing other cousins. We had one other fun reunion time with my wife's whole family early that summer. We took a ferry out to an island then rented bikes for the whole day before we rode the ferry back. On the way out, Alexa was being playful and a little clingy. She just wanted to sit next to me or stand by me or follow me wherever I went on the boat. After finding a seat and waiting for the ferry to start, she and my daughter, Mary, playfully fought over who would sit on my lap. Mary won, but only because I helped her. As soon as the boat got under way, several of our family wanted to go up top side and watch. Mary quickly ran to be with her grandpa. I was about to get up, when Alexa pushed me back down and said, ""Now it's my turn."" Then she lay across my lap, the back of her head on my groin and her face staring up at me just smiling. </p><p>""What?"" I asked.</p><p>""This is comfortable, Uncle Jim.""</p><p>I stroked her hair and brushed it out of her face. She had such a beautiful face: eyes that were green like emeralds and cute lips that could stretch wide in the most welcoming smile or purse up tightly when she was thinking hard. She took my hand in hers and placed it on her mouth. Then she kissed it. I was thinking ""silly kid"" but went along with it. I put my index finger on her lips and she kissed the tip then pulled my finger into her mouth and started sucking on it. That was the most obscene thing I could have imagined her to do! And it got a definite rise out of my dick. I felt electricity course through my body. I started to pull my finger out, but she smiled and held it with both her hands. So I left it there in her mouth, feeling a little awkward but very turned on. I wiggled my finger and she sucked it back hard, flicking her tongue over it. My dick was in danger of becoming an issue so I extracted my finger but she pinned my hand down by her breasts. Dang! Had she no modesty? </p><p>""Come on,"" I said, moving her around. ""Let's go find the others.</p><p>We did go up top side and watched the water glide by. And after a full day on the island, she curled up on my shoulder with Tanya asleep on my lap. Mary had my other shoulder. And I thought about how sensual Alexa's sucking my finger had been--and right there on the ferry ride back, I got a semi-hard dick, made worse by my daughter sitting on it.</p><p>As I drove the girls over the mountain roads, I began getting a bit of an erection just thinking back to that day with Alexa. I glanced in the back again. No one was awake, so I quietly adjusted my pecker in my pants. (Ah, that helped!)</p><p>A few miles later there were several sharp turns and after carefully navigating them, I glanced at my passengers to see how they fared. Marina was still asleep. She hadn't budged at all. Mary was still asleep, her head propped against her cousin's shoulder. Alexa looked to be asleep too, but she had shifted positions. Now she lay low in the seat with her head tipped back on the back of the seat and her legs were spread wide. I moved in my seat so that I could see more in the rear view mirror. The fact that the car had bucket seats meant that I could see all of Alexa. I glanced back to my right and, Oh Wow! The fact that her denim skirt had ridden up meant that I could REALLY see a LOT more of Alexa than I had planned on seeing. All the way up to her cute white lacy panties! Sheesh! There's not much fabric there at all! And it appeared to be pulled taut over her pussy.</p><p>(""No, no! Let it go!"" I mentally counseled myself.)</p><p>But several miles later I did glance back again. The sun was shining brightly on the back seat and it highlighted her pretty crotch and lacy panties--and delicate outline of her pussy lips. It was a wonder I did not drive off the road--several times!</p><p>For the next twenty minutes I was treated to the beauty of a panty lined crotch in the back seat and her pert tits under a thin shirt in my rear view mirror. I'm sure glad that I didn't run into anything because I was watching what was behind a lot more closely!</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>At my in-laws, the children all woke up and ran out of the car to greet grandma and grandpa. My father-in-law helped me bring the suitcases in then asked the children if they wanted to go swimming.</p><p>""Yes!"" was the immediate chorus. </p><p>Grandma said she'd stay back and make some dinner so we all changed and headed down to the lake which was about a half mile from their cabin. The lake was refreshingly cool and the children enjoyed splashing and swimming around. My father-in-law was thoroughly enjoying being a grandpa and chasing his grand- daughters and splashing them. And I must admit that I enjoyed it too. Each of the girls wore one piece suits but somehow the skin-tightness and sheerness of the fabric, and the way it hugged each contour of their bodies made it seem very sensual and visually pleasing. Of course it didn't help that I had just seen an earlier visual crotch-and-panty-fest in the back seat of my car. Alexa and Marina were very good about including Mary, even though she was so much younger than they were. It was an idyllic scene, if not somewhat interspersed with my horniness.</p><p>It must have been an hour later when my father-in-law asked me when dinner was going to be ready. I didn't know so I said I'd head back to the cabin and asked. Alexa ran past me with Mary and said, ""I'll watch Mary, Uncle Jim!"" I found out that dinner was still an hour away, but I made sure to bring my watch to keep track of time. </p><p>On the way back to the lake I decided to take the forest path instead of the road. The path was quite a bit more out of the way, but I enjoyed the diversions. It was dark and cool under the canopy of trees; the path curved down alongside of a small gulley, past some rocks and, What the Hey! I suddenly heard Mary and Alexa's voice just ahead. I didn't see them yet so I thought I would sneak up on them and surprise them.</p><p>Wrong! I was the one who was surprised. Big time! For there were my daughter and my niece a short distance away, totally nude. Nude! Mary had her swim suit in her hand and she was squatting. I couldn't see in between her legs from where I was, but a great amount of piss splattered on the ground in front of her. I was behind some trees and a large boulder so they couldn't see me unless they were looking for me.</p><p>I heard Alexa speak, ""Just wipe it with your hand.""</p><p>""Eww!"" Mary giggled.</p><p>""No, it's fine. We'll be back in the lake in a moment to wash it off.""</p><p>Alexa then squatted facing Mary and I was given a full on beautiful view of my 13 year old niece's beautiful tits and lovely spread pussy. Dang! That pussy looked to be a pecker-pleasing-pussy-pounding pink taco. She had a small tuff of dark, curly hair across her pussy mound and many short hairs along the sides of her pussy lips. She had spread her legs wide and then parted her pussy lips with the fingers of one hand. In a moment the pee streamed out. She pulled out her pussy and made the piss stream bounce up and down then back and forth. Mary giggled.</p><p>""I have to dump a load here too,"" Alexa said as her piss slowed down.</p><p>I looked closely and saw her brown sphincter winking and growing wider. Slowly a big wide turd pushed its way through her rose bud. Now I hate shit and things like that; but suddenly, seeing her poop chute in action with something sliding out of it, I became very horny. I kept imagining that it was a dildo or a candle or maybe my dick that was sliding in her anus.</p><p>Then suddenly the show was over. Alexa stood up and started putting her suit back on. ""I'll rub my butt clean when I'm in the lake,"" she explained to Mary. Mary just giggled again.</p><p>I quietly backed up then began making noise as I came closer to them. Sure enough they looked up and Mary shrieked, ""Daddy!"" then tried to cover herself up more quickly.</p><p>Alexa just looked up and calmly continued pulling her suit up over her hips. ""Hi, Uncle Jim!""</p><p>""Sorry girls, I didn't realize this was a private party down here,"" I said, still hoping that my dick wasn't too noticeable.</p><p>""It's okay,"" Alexa said. ""I mean, you've seen us all naked before, right?""</p><p>""True,"" I agreed.</p><p>""But, Daddy!"" Mary protested.</p><p>""It's totally fine, cuz,"" Alexa said, helping her with the strap that got caught inside out.</p><p>And my mind raced back to the times that I had seen the girls naked. It had been years really. Mary didn't need help with baths since she was 5, about three years before. And Alexa? Yeah, she was about 6 the last time that I had seen her. I was watching my nieces one afternoon-- my wife and her sister were off at the store and my brother-in-law off at work. Sure, I'll do the good uncle thing, I volunteered. Halfway through the afternoon, Alexa got sick and had a major case of diarrhea. I hate shit. It stinks and it is gross, but my niece needed help. So I helped her: stripped the soiled pants, underwear and shirt off her body, dropped them in the sink then helped her wash off in the shower. The shit and poop was nasty! But running my hands with the soap and the water over her little ass cheek and in between her legs was very pleasant. I had her lean against me as I soaped up her ass crack. I looked over her shoulder and watched as my fingers made a lather on her back side. I loved that feel: her supple and soft skin under my fingers. I turned her around and made sure there was no trace of poop on her front side nor in her little pussy crack. I say ""little pussy"" because she was only 6, but her pussy was large--the outer lips were quite pronounced and puffy, the ridge of bone under her mons was very well defined, pushing it up and away from her abdomen. I also enjoyed the cuddling time afterwards: she was just wrapped in a large towel and sat on my lap, snuggling her head into my shoulder, my hands alternatingly rubbing her back or her legs. I also remember thinking at that time if there was some way that I could keep sneaking looks at her pussy as she developed. But I quickly put it out of my mind--till right then!</p><p>Alexa then asked, ""When's dinner?""</p><p>She still hadn't pulled her suit up over her chest so I was able to see her beautiful tits--lovely gravity defying cones capped with narrow little nipples.</p><p>""Just under an hour,"" I replied. ""You getting hungry?""</p><p>""Yes!"" she answered, pulling her suit the rest of the way on.</p><p>Mary wanted to hold my hand on the way back to the lake, ""but not this one; it has yuckies on it!"" Then she looked at her cousin and laughed.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>So we played and swam some more, headed on back to the cabin, ate a great meal and played some games till well after nine o'clock. It was late for Mary, but it was a special sort of night so I didn't see any problem with her staying up a bit late. But that's the thing about being in the mountains and playing hard. By nine thirty everyone was looking to go to sleep-- even Marina who was a night owl said, ""I'll just read for a while.""</p><p>Marina camped out in grandpa's study, setting up her bed on his couch. Alexa promised Mary that they could sleep together and were in the spare bedroom that was more grandma's sewing room than anything else. That left me on the very comfortable couch in the front room. The grandparents said goodnight and everything quieted down.</p><p>I was settling under the sheets wearing only a tee shirt and thin boxers when Alexa approached me. I saw her form silhouetted against the dim night light in the hallway.</p><p>""Uncle Jim?"" she whispered. ""Mary's a little scared. She wants you.""</p><p>I followed my niece back down the hall and found Mary on a mat on the floor. She rushed me as soon as I walking in.</p><p>""Stay with me, Daddy,"" she whispered.</p><p>""Okay, Pumpkin,"" and I helped her settle back down on the floor then set next to her with my back against the sofa that Alexa slept on. I felt the sofa jiggle as my niece settled down. I held Mary's hand and stroked her hair. ""What's wrong, honey?""</p><p>""It's so dark in here,"" she replied.</p><p>""Would a nightlight help?""</p><p>I felt her head bob up and down as she said ""Yes!""</p><p>In a moment or two I had a nightlight from the end of the hall plugged into the outlet right across from their room.</p><p>""That's perfect, Daddy!""</p><p>I kissed her and turned to go, but she caught my hand and said, ""But you have to stay with me more.""</p><p>I smiled and sat back down. After maybe five minutes, Mary was fast asleep. I sat still for just a little longer just to make sure when I felt Alexa's hand on my shoulder.</p><p>""Is she asleep?"" she whispered in my ear.</p><p>""Yes."" I turned back toward her and was a little surprised by just how close her face was to mine.</p><p>""Will you spend some time with me too?""</p><p>I kissed her forehead and asked, ""Why?""</p><p>""Cause I need someone to hold me and stroke my hair too.""</p><p>I thought about it for a moment. Alexa had always been a child that thrived on physical touching and hugs and kisses. Her sister Marina was less so--a very stark study in contrasts. It also struck me that she was missing her parents and needed ""daddy-time"" too.</p><p>""Okay, kid,"" I said in a playful whisper. ""Scoot over and let me have a place to sit.""</p><p>She sat partway up and pulled her pillow out of the way. After I sat down where her pillow was, she placed her head on my lap and grabbed one of my hands, tucking it next to her cheek. She was flat on her back, looking straight up at me. I looked back down at her and as I brushed her hair with my free hand I thought about just how cute she was. Of course, I had images that were fresh in my mind. She closed her eyes and had a peaceful smile on her lips. I began wondering if she was going to go to sleep and then how was I going to extract myself. After several minutes I noticed that her free hand was moving under her sheets. I let my eyes wander down and in the dim light from the hall I saw that her knees were drawn up under the sheets and tipped apart. Her hand appeared to be at her crotch. Sheisskopf! She was frigging herself to a happy ever after ending!</p><p>Right as that realization dawned on me, she moved my hand from beside her cheek down to her breasts. She placed my hand on her breast! Her beautiful, pert, size-of-a-good-orange tit! Only the thin fabric of her night shirt separated my hand from her boob. I felt the nipple under my palm. I was frozen with panic and indecision. I left it there partly because she held it in place and partly because I was too scared to move. There was another part of me that found it an incredible turn on. So I stayed, not moving a muscle, just pretending that I didn't know what she was doing.</p><p>After several minutes of feeling her lightly rocking and moving, I found that my dick was getting excited. Bad dick. Her head was just above my swelling penis and only the fact that it was bent funny and caught between my legs kept it from rising all the way up and poking her head.</p><p>Then just as I thought she was through, she took her hand off my hand which had pinned it to her breast. I left my hand there, thinking that it would be too weird to have it fly off as soon as she moved her hand away. As if it wasn't weird already by her placing my hand there in the first place. But it did get weirder. Her hand, now free, found my other hand which was on her hair. She took that hand and stuck one finger in her mouth and started sucking on it. The effect was even more electrifying than when she did it earlier that summer. My dick tried to swell but was constricted and thus felt like it was being ripped in two.</p><p>But at the same time, she started frigging herself rapidly and rocking her hips back and forth and her knees spread apart as far as they would go. Suddenly she went stiff, her lips frozen in mid suck around my pointer finger. I hardly dared breath, yet part of me reveled in feeling her tit press up against my hand. </p><p>Finally she relaxed her mouth and let my finger go. I took the opportunity to move my hand from her tit too.</p><p>""What was that?"" I whispered.</p><p>She turned her head to find my hand and kissed it with dozens of little kisses. ""It was wonderful.""</p><p>""No, you know what I mean,"" I went on.</p><p>""I had a pleasurable experience.""</p><p>""You did something very private in my presence. That was a little rude and potentially dangerous for me.""</p><p>""Dangerous?""</p><p>""Come. We need to talk this out. But not here and wake up Mary.""</p><p>She sat up and I felt the blood returning to my legs. I also felt my dick spring forth and try to rip my shorts off.</p><p>""I gotta pee,"" she said.</p><p>""Fine. Meet me back in the living room.""</p><p>I followed her down the hall and really wanted to follow her right into the bathroom to watch her pee again, but I knew that wouldn't be good for my argument. So I was sitting on the couch waiting for her when she silently padded in several minutes later.</p><p>""I'm cold,"" she said, wrapping my blanket around her.</p><p>I put my arms around her and snuggled her in close. ""My dear niece,"" I began.</p><p>""I like that,"" she whispered.</p><p>""And I love you too. But as you explore your sexuality, you have to learn that society has drawn some lines that are not to be crossed. Masturbating with someone else is not a good idea--especially if it was not mutually agreed upon.""</p><p>""But Uncle,"" she started.</p><p>""Do you know how much trouble I could be in if someone found out that you did that?""</p><p>""But...""</p><p>""And where did you get the idea to go and frig yourself while you're on my lap?""</p><p>""That's what I'm trying to tell you."" She put her finger on my lips. ""It's a kinda long story, but I'll make it short. Okay?""</p><p>I nodded in the dark then grunted.</p><p>""You know that I've always adored you, Uncle?"" She reached up and kissed my cheek. ""Well things became more exciting in this last two years.""</p><p>""In what ways?""</p><p>""Well, I got a lot of interesting information about sex and everything and I found out that many of my cousins had their first experience with an uncle!""</p><p>I choked and coughed.</p><p>""No, seriously! Isn't that awesome cool?""</p><p>""Sounds like a recipe for divorce and jail.""</p><p>""No, no, I talk with Ma-Ma about it."" (I had always loved how she said ma-MA sounding so very French.) ""And she said that was a very loving way to find out about sex.""</p><p>""Your mom said that!?""</p><p>""Oh yeah, and I talked with my cousin Kathy and she told me what SHE had been doing with her uncle!""</p><p>This was going a lot differently than I had expected. ""Okay, tell me what she had been doing."" I probably was going to regret it, but I just had to know.</p><p>""Well, you know we were down in Southern California earlier. And we spent the week with Uncle Matt and Aunt Sally. And Cathy took me aside one afternoon and told me all about how she and her Uncle Rob had sex and he made her a real woman last summer and he gave her an incredible orgasm just by licking her pussy and....""</p><p>""Whoa, slow down. Take a breath."" In spite of the seriousness of what she was saying, I had to laugh at how she was saying it.</p><p>""And then she showed me how to have an orgasm but it was only a little better than what I had been doing myself."" She finally stopped and breathed then giggled. ""But tonight was soooo much better! Thank you!""</p><p>I kinda felt proud about that, but extremely awkward-- I mean this was my 13 year old niece who was getting her jollies off by smashing my hand against her breast and sucking on my finger as if it were a dick! Dang!</p><p>""You know how wrong this all is?""</p><p>""Only to some people,"" she replied. ""Nobody'd ever need to know.""</p><p>""Except you and your cousin have already compared notes and shared secrets and now I know about that and.... See? All it takes is talking to the wrong person and then the poopies hit the whirling fan blades.""</p><p>She giggled. ""I'm sorry. I'm laughing at how you said it--not what you said.""</p><p>""Besides, if my wife--your Aunt Emily--ever found out about this, I don't think I would have anything left between my legs to call manly.""</p><p>""I think you should talk to her,"" she replied. ""You will be pleasantly surprised.""</p><p>""Surprised I can believe. I doubt that it would be pleasant. Besides, she's not here now. And I ain't doing anything like that behind her back.""</p><p>""I'm sorry, Uncle Jim,"" she finally said. ""I guess I should have warned you or talked it up beforehand. I saw you looking at me in the car and I also saw how horny your dick was when you saw me and Mary naked out in the woods.""</p><p>""So you planned all that?"" I asked a little shocked that she knew that much.</p><p>""The car? Yes. The Woods? I was kinda hoping so.""</p><p>""You little flirt!"" I exclaimed.</p><p>""So that's why I thought that you would be open to my advances tonight.""</p><p>I really didn't know what to say. Or think.</p><p>She wrapped her arms around me and my nose was buried in her hair. ""I hope you still love me,"" she whispered.</p><p>""Oh, knock it off,"" I replied. ""Of course, I love you. You just don't know HOW much I love you. You are a very beautiful young lady--you look so much like your Aunt did when she was younger. And you know how much I love your Aunt.""</p><p>""Thank you."" She untangled her arms from me then said, ""Would you brush my hair? I forgot to put it in a braid tonight.""</p><p>That was something that I hadn't done for her in years. ""Really? That's been a while.""</p><p>""I know. I just want to feel you near me--but in a good way, okay?""</p><p>I couldn't argue with that so she ran off and quickly returned with hair brush and hair ties. And ten minutes later I had brushed her long, almost down to her waist hair--and she had quickly braided it with loose braids and tied it off with hair ties. I kissed her good night again and watched her disappear up the hallway. It was almost midnight and my mind was racing. I figured that the best thing would be to have a big glass of wine--maybe two!--in order to relax and then try to forget about the whole thing. I certainly hoped that my wife would understand what I was doing.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>Two glass of wine later, I laid back down and promptly fell asleep. And, yes, I dreamed sexy dreams--hot, steamy, sultry dreams--shoot my rocks off sort of wet dream!</p><p>The problem was, I woke up and I still felt that wonderful feeling around my dick. That slick, slidey, velvety sort of feeling all around my engorged dick. I was suddenly wide awake but I couldn't think. My dick was spasming violent with what felt like gallons of cum, except it wasn't landing anywhere. I became aware of a body leaning over my mid-section and hands about my dick. In the darkness I reached out and felt. Dang! I'm in so much doo-doo now!</p><p>""Alexa!"" I hissed as my orgasm subsided.</p><p>""You weren't supposed to wake up!"" Her voice gurgled.</p><p>""You're going to kill me, girl!"" I said, trying to sit up.</p><p>She had a towel and began wiping my dick and then her face. She did a respectable job of keeping my spunk from getting everywhere.</p><p>""I'm not trying to kill you,"" she replied. ""I love you and I wanted to see what Kathy was talking about.""</p><p>""You are stuck on this idea, aren't you?""</p><p>""The idea of you showing me what love is all about?""</p><p>""Alexa, I don't even know where to begin.""</p><p>""Then don't. Just let me be with you. Touch me and let me touch you. We don't have to go the whole way if you don't want. Just let me feel what it's like to have your naked body touching my naked body.""</p><p>I moaned.</p><p>""Won't it feel so grand?""</p><p>I grunted and tried to think of a reason against her persuasion.</p><p>""Oh, come on, Uncle Jim. It's not like we haven't already been doing stuff together, right?""</p><p>""Alexa, Alexa,"" whispered. ""What am I going to do with you? What you're asking is illegal and dangerous.""</p><p>""Let's just lie down here together, Uncle. Please?""</p><p>There were many parts of my brain that were screaming ""No!"" But a large part of my brain was listening to the tender morsel of girlie flesh that was throwing herself upon me and wanted me and want me to touch her girlie flesh.</p><p>""Okay, but I will not actually have sex with you.""</p><p>She squeaked something unintelligible then stood up and shucked her tee shirt. ""Take off your shorts, Uncle Jim! I want to feel you next to me.""</p><p>I don't think I've *EVER* heard or seen a female more excited about being with me. EVER! And that included my wife who really did love me and all. But I've never seen any female vibrate and twitch out of the excitement of anticipation like that before--or since!</p><p>In a short time we were both naked under the covers on the couch in the living room of my parent-in-laws. Talk about weird and sexy and scary and ""Oh Dang! Her body feels so nice next to mine!""</p><p>""You'll have to go back to your bed before everyone else wakes up,"" I whispered.</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>I was glad that the couch was an extra wide one--the back folded away and made something similar to a twin bed. I lay on my side and Alexa lay on her side facing me. Her arms were around my neck and back, her tits pressed hard up against my chest and her lips kissing my face with a hundred little flutters. As her mouth zeroed in on mine, she swung her leg up and over my hips. My dick was now rubbing her belly and inner thigh; and even though I had just cum a few minutes before, ol' Woody was raring to go on his round-up again!</p><p>We tongue wrestled for several minutes while my hands explored her back and shoulders, then the small of her back and along her hips and her butt cheeks.</p><p>""So you really want this?"" I whispered.</p><p>""Uh-huh! Like you wouldn't believe!"" she whispered back, then sucked my lip into her mouth and playfully tongued it.</p><p>I pulled away and said, ""Then you're going to get a good eating out, Alexa. Lay back and leave the driving to me.""</p><p>I then began kissing her breasts--first one then the other. They were so full and soft under my lips. I brought one hand up and began gently squeezing and kneading her tit while I sucked the nipple of the other one. I heard her sigh and gasp. She brought her hands up to my head and pulled me closer into her tits. I traded tits, now sucking the other one and massaging the first and rubbing her nipple between my fingers. </p><p>I moved my other hand down her belly, thrilling at the flat open expanse of her tender 13-year-old skin. I lingered for a few moments around her navel then found the edges of her hip bones sticking up above like sentinels looking out over her crotch. It was still dark, but as I felt her pubic hairs, I recalled what they looked like when I had seen them earlier that afternoon. I stroked her soft tuffs of hair and lightly traced over the outline of her pussy. Warmth radiated out of her steaming box. It called to me so I moved around so I was on top of her, my face in her crotch and my throbbing dick dangling above her face. </p><p>""What are you doing, Uncle Jim?"" she asked.</p><p>""I'm going to eat a pussy,"" I replied, then squeezed my dick muscles to make it jump up and down. It lightly slapped her on her face.</p><p>She giggled and said, ""Hey! What's this?""</p><p>She then took my rigid pole in her hands and held it tightly before she started kissing it. I involuntarily groaned with pleasure. I had already cum once just a few minutes ago, but my crazy dick was still loaded and primed to spurt again. Her hands were all over me- -my shaft, my balls, my ass. Oh, she even found the hidden ass hole and lightly fingered it all the while she grew more aggressive in her kissing and licking of my quivering rod.</p><p>I took that as a sign that I had better hurry up and aggressively lick her snatch. I placed my hands under her legs and hips and stroked the far, nether side of her pussy. She responded by opening her legs wider. With my fingers I pulled apart her pussy lips and smelled the rich, warm aroma from her love tunnel. I dove in and began licking with gusto. I was suddenly in a race to make sure that she got her orgasm before I blew a second load. Fortunately she became distracted by all the attention I was giving her pussy so she slowed down her ministrations on my cock. He slit became wetter and wetter--and not just from my drool. She was leaking pussy joy-juice by the quart. I pushed my tongue into her vagina and felt a barrier. I pulled back and found her clit and began sucking on it, flicking it wildly with my tongue while I stroked her inner pussy lips with my fingers.</p><p>I suddenly heard her gasp and she grabbed my dick hard at the same time. She held my almost ready to cum cock head in her mouth and sucked hard. Her pussy spasmed under my fingers and she went rigid, her legs closing up over my head, virtually locking my face into position.</p><p>I was so close to cumming again myself. I felt a tingling in my balls and the root of my cock shaft. I rocked my hips to give a little more stimulation across my glans. Her tongue licked the tip of my head and suddenly, there was no holding back. I came. In gobs and gobs of cum. It was a mind-blowing release!</p><p>I rolled sideways and held her hips close to my face. She rolled around so that she was next to me, snuggling her head in against my neck and shoulder. Her tits pressed up against my abdomen. I played idly with her nipple and she shivered.</p><p>""Oh wow!"" she finally whispered. ""No wonder people like sex!""</p><p>""More than you know,"" I replied and kissed her forehead. ""Let's clean up.""</p><p>""Then go back to snuggling?""</p><p>I said yes because, well, why not. ""But you have to be back in your bed before everyone else wakes up,"" I reminded her.</p><p>And then we both went to sleep. In the nude. She snuggled her ass right up against my semi hard dick and I had my hands on both of her luscious tits. We were both asleep in minutes. I vaguely woke up some time later with a raging hard-on and the intense feeling of humping my poor dick through something slightly slick. I felt tits under my right hand and a full hip under my left. ""Oh,"" I thought to myself, ""I'm dry humping her cute little ass crack."" And then I kept humping and pounding. At that point I felt her fingers on the head of my dick and I realized that I must have been sawing my cock back and forth between her legs just *under* her ass crack. I suddenly squirted again--not as much mind you, since it was the third time in just a few hours! As I slowed down and held her close, I felt her rocking and frigging her little pussy. I placed both of my hands on her tits and squeezed her nipples and rolled them back and forth under my thumb. That did it. She tensed up, went rigid then gasped and sighed. I was certainly glad that she was a quiet comer! Then I fell asleep again.</p><p>Dawn came early. Too early for the amount of sleep that we had. I gently coaxed her out of my bed and helped her get her night shirt back on. It was then, in the gray light, that I saw her pussy hair matted with my cum. Sheesh! ""How'd that happen?"" I thought, then I remembered the third orgasm of the night. ""I must have shot off right next to her pussy."" I figured. ""That was too close to ground zero!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>Alexa slept till nine o'clock when Mary went in to awaken her. ""I'm not feeling well,"" Alexa moaned. Her grandma went in to check on her then reported that Alexa needed to stay home. ""No trip to the town for her today.""</p><p>That was a rather big deal because all the grandchildren loved going to the old style old west town, getting lunch and an old fashion ice cream sundae. I volunteered to stay back with her--partly because I needed some extra sleep too, and well, partly because I knew why she was feeling run down.</p><p>So the rest of the family left about 10:30 going on 11. And after maybe ten minutes, Alexa wandered out into the living room where I was sitting. She wore only her night shirt and I could tell that she had neither bra nor panties on underneath. </p><p>She plopped on the couch next to me and enveloped me in her full body hug. ""Uncle Jim!"" she whispered! ""I am soooo glad that you stayed home to be with me.""</p><p>""I know. And I know exactly what you want now too,"" I whispered as I kissed her ears.</p><p>""I don't think that I've EVER felt anything so wonderful,"" she began. ""Or found such a lovely way of screwing up the next morning!""</p><p>""So what *do* you want?"" I playfully asked.</p><p>""I want you. I want you to eat me and I want to eat you. Oh my gawsh! That was so crazy last night when you spurted all over me. I was so full of your sperm! I thought I was going to drown. But at the same time I was buzzing from what you did to me.""</p><p>""You want a repeat performance?"" I started nibbling her ear.</p><p>""Oh, Uncle, yes!""</p><p>I tugged on her tee shirt, pulling it straight off, leaving her naked. She stretched and her perky tits pointed straight out at me, calling me. I answered by licking each one then blowing softly over each nipple. She shivered and each nip hardened with the areola underneath each wrinkling and thickening. I then pushed her back on the couch and took one tit in my mouth and sucked. There was no hesitation in my attack. I gobbled as much of her tit that would fit in my mouth and sucked and played my tongue over her nipple. She squirmed and gasped under my sudden advance. I switched sides and she took my head in her hands and pressed my face more tightly into her breasts.</p><p>And several more minutes I moved down her belly finally able to see up close the tone expanse of her flat abdomen. I paused and just drank in the beauty of her 13 year old body.</p><p>Alexa opened her eyes and asked, ""What's wrong?""</p><p>""Nothing. Nothing at all,"" I whispered. ""I'm just looking at how stunningly beautiful this is.""</p><p>She giggled and blushed and hid her face briefly behind one hand.</p><p>""Why are you blushing?"" I asked. ""Didn't you want me to be intimate with you and love you and touch you and pleasure you in incredible ways?""</p><p>She nodded then said, ""I just can't believe that it's happening, that's all. And it's so overwhelming, Uncle Jim. So overwhelming! It's taking my breath away!""</p><p>""You take my breath away too.""</p><p>Again she giggled but then opened up her legs wide and her knees flopped open on either side on the couch and she rested her heels on my shoulders. Her pussy opened like a flower, each layer of cunt lips unfolded to reveal even more beauty within. I noticed then her pubic bush was still matted with my cum from the night before.</p><p>""You have quite a cum stain here,"" I commented.</p><p>""You were quite the squirter last night,"" she answered. ""I couldn't believe it. I was awakened by your dick pressing against my ass. It felt a little uncomfortable so I opened my leg up to reach behind and pull your dick but then it found its way all by itself.""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""It started rubbing along the underside of my puss."" She stroked my head as I looked up from her crotch into her eyes. ""I was so nice to feel your dick so close to my pussy. So you were rubbing the underside with your meat and I stroked my clit. I know that I must have left all sorts of pussy juice all over you-- I was so hot and sticky. But then you came. Oh, wow! And then my pussy was covered with your stuff and it was so much slicker than before. Slicker and hot and-- it was you! I kept rubbing it all around and suddenly I had my happy feeling again.""</p><p>My heart stopped briefly. She was rubbing my cum--my sperm-filled joy juice--all around her hot, fertile, virgin pussy!? That was scary! What if she got.....No, she couldn't get pregnant that way! But that was pretty hot! She was massaging her clitoris with liberal amounts of my spunk. And her bush was still matted with the residue.</p><p>""You were rubbing your pussy with my spunk?"" I asked.</p><p>""Um-huh."" She closed her eyes and relished the memory.</p><p>""That stuff makes babies.""</p><p>She opened her eyes and looked right at me. ""It has to get inside me, doesn't it? I mean, I still have my cherry in the way."" She pulled her pussy lips further apart. ""See?""</p><p>And then I was staring right into her love cannel. Her warm, pink, moist, virgin love cannel complete with a pink barrier. I placed my hands on hers and gently pulled on her outer lips. The pink barrier moved slightly and several holes parted showing that her cherry was not a complete wall.</p><p>""Well, I don't know,"" I said. ""I think it's unlikely, but still not a good idea.""</p><p>""Then lick me crazy, Uncle Jim,"" her voice was thick with passion.</p><p>""With pleasure,"" I replied then began at once to lick her cunt.</p><p>While still holding her lips wide I started by licking the outer labia from bottom to top, then the other side--from bottom to top. Back and forth several times, each time drawing a little closer to the center of her pussy. Then I found her inner labia. They were quite swollen with excitement, especially up near her clitoris. I took one side in my mouth and sucked gently, then the other side. I tugged lightly and wiggled my tongue under its wrinkly surface. She began pushing her hips back toward my probing tongue. Finally I zeroed in on her clitoris. She moved her hips wildly--back and forth, up and down. Her hands were all over the back of my head, rubbing my scalp as if she were frigging herself through my head.</p><p>Then she came. Her vagina suddenly became wetter; her hips were frozen in an upward thrust and her legs clamped around my ears, holding my face against her pussy; her hands stopped moving across my head; and I heard her groan--not too loudly--but a deep sort of sigh that started in her gut and involved her whole frame, which started with a deep growl then ended in a high pitched whimper. I slowly released my mouth from her cunt and lay my face in her crotch, smelling her warmth and reveling in how turned on she was. She slowly relaxed and let her legs hang open again. I pulled my head back and looked at her nectar running down her pussy lips to her ass. A dark, wet stain was forming under her butt where her juices collected. (Well, that would be just plain awkward to try to explain to my mother-in-law!)</p><p>""Uncle Jim,"" she finally whispered. ""Wow!""</p><p>I leaned forward and kissed her belly button.</p><p>She giggled then said, ""I gotta pee.""</p><p>I suddenly had a brilliant idea. Okay, maybe horny is the better term for it.</p><p>""Then come with me.""</p><p>She raised her eyebrow in a question but took my hand as I stood up. I quickly shucked my shirt and shorts off then led her outside to the patio then sat on the cement step. My dick felt like it was a foot long, throbbing and bouncing wildly in the morning sunshine. I patted my legs and motioned for her to sit on my lap.</p><p>In a moment she was seated on my lap, her legs spread wide and my dick pointing obscenely out from between her legs.</p><p>""Don't pee yet,"" I said. ""Let me rub your pussy until you're almost ready to cum, then let your pee rip.""</p><p>""Okay, but I gotta pee pretty bad.""</p><p>""Let's try it,"" I said, enjoying the view from over her shoulder, down past her perfectly shaped tits to the crest of her mons. I spread her pussy with the fingers of my right hand and let my middle finger diddle over her still wet and slippery clitoris. She reach down and found my dick and began rubbing the precum all around the underside of the head. My left hand found her tits and began massaging and kneading and rubbing her soft cones of glory. I felt the jism start to build in my nuts and I wondered if I would be able to last much longer so I rubbed her clit faster and a little harder. My fingers worked a deep rhythm on her breasts.</p><p>Suddenly she gasped and cried out. Pee flooded out of her pussy gash like a warm tsunami drenching my dick with her heat. Her hand stayed on my dick and that was the trigger needed to send me off into a happy land of cum-blasting. My dick and balls were soaked with her piss. My nuts were spent from cumming. She collapsed backward onto me and sighed.</p><p>""I would have *NEVER* thought that possible,"" she whispered after several minutes.</p><p>""That was really good,"" I agreed. ""But we should get cleaned up. It's almost noon.""</p><p>""They won't be back for a few more hours,"" she protested.</p><p>""But when are your parents going to show up? And what about your Aunt Emily?""</p><p>""Okay. But you'll shower with me?""</p><p>""If we make it quick.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>And that was the last of my being close and intimate with my niece Alexa. At least for that summer. We did shower briefly together and I long cherished the memory of feeling her skin under my fingers and the soapy water. But I insisted that we hurry. And I'm glad we did. The rest of the family started arriving back at that cabin about a half hour after we got out of the shower.</p><p>Alexa's parents were there and my wife, Emily, had driven up with little Tanya too. Everyone was well and happy and had a great time. Mostly. I felt odd. We drove my nieces &amp; their parents to the airport the next morning and then saw them off. I still felt odd. When Alexa kissed me, it was as though she was announcing to the whole world that she was in love with me and wanted nothing more than to undress me and take me right then. No, she didn't really; but she did give me a very un-niece-like kiss on the lips then brushed her hand against my crotch as she whispered, ""That was just the first installment, Uncle Jim. I want the whole enchilada next time.""</p><p>After we all went to our various homes, my wife followed me into the bedroom and asked, ""So did you and Alexa have a good time?"" My face blanched and my heart stopped.</p><p>""Hun,"" I began, ""I gotta confess that she was freaking me out.""</p><p>Emily looked at me oddly then asked, ""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Hun, she was trying to seduce me. She was a sex-crazed vixen!""</p><p>Emily looked shocked then a smile spread across her face. ""And did she have her way with you?""</p><p>""No, not really. I wasn't going to have sex with a 13 year old. But she kept saying that all her girl cousins have had their first experience with an uncle. That is just so weird.""</p><p>""And so you never had sex with her?""</p><p>I suddenly felt like President Clinton. ""I didn't have sex with her. Although she talked me into getting naked and touching each other.""</p><p>Emily laughed then came over and hugged me. ""Jim, Jim, my dear Jim. I should have filled you in on some more information about our family. Most of the girls *do* find out about sex from a close family member--many times it's an uncle.""</p><p>""Really!?"" I couldn't believe my ears. Nor could I believe that I was not in deep doo-doo! ""You too?""</p><p>""You don't ask too many questions, silly,"" she said, putting her finger on my lips. ""But suffice it to say that I know firsthand that it is true.""</p><p>I sat down hard on the bed. </p><p>She sat next to me. ""So what all *did* you do?""</p><p>""Almost everything else,"" I replied numbly.</p><p>""Let me go check on the girls, then I want you to tell me what all happened.""</p><p>After we put our daughter down, Emily cuddled up next to me on the sofa and whispered, ""So, big, handsome, hunky uncle, tell me what our niece wanted from you.""</p><p>And then I proceeded to tell her most of what happened over the previous two days.</p><p>""Jim, my dear Jim,"" she whispered in my ear after I finished. ""I don't think that any girl in our family has *EVER* received such a royal initiation into the joys of orgasm like you gave Alexa. My gosh, if half of that's true, most women would be in orgasmic paradise. And then, you were so sweet to keep thinking of me and what I'd say and you actually refused to stick your studly dick into her tight little twat? I don't think there's one man in a hundred that would have held back."" She started sucking my ear lobe and snaking her hand down my shorts. ""Oh, but I have a lovely little twat that wants to make you welcome and right at home."" She rubbed her fingers over my rising cock. ""Um, can Little Buddy come out and play tonight?""</p><p>""Oh, Emily, I want to eat you then pound your pussy and fill you full of the biggest blast of man-cream ever!""</p><p>""I'm ready, Jim. Eat me!""</p><p>And then we had crazy, wild sex for the next hour. I ate her pussy, licked her nipples and tugged on her breasts. She gave me a great blow job and then blew my dick back so that I was ready to plunge it into her sopping wet pussy. And then I came--forcefully! But most of what I was thinking about was what Alexa looked like, how she tasted, how she smelled, what she felt like under my fingers.</p><p>After we were in bed much later that night, Emily whispered to me, ""I think it's our turn to go visit my sister for Christmas.""</p><p>My cock stirred at the possibility.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>Alexa and her family had left the States for France the last week of August. We arrived in France for our Christmas vacation on the 20th of December. My brother-in-law, John, met us in Paris and guided us through the terminal to the train station and then out to the southern country in Auvergne. The region was beautiful. I had to say that much. I was also a little nervous given that I hadn't talked with Alexa since our little tryst just before she left. I wondered what was going on in her mind--I also wondered what she had told her parents. I glanced again at John. He didn't seem upset or anything. But maybe, the whole thing was a passing fling--a brief teenage bout of puppy love taken to a dangerous level, then--puff--it's all gone.</p><p>John had parked some distance out of Paris and only took the train the last 40 km in. We got off at that station and he drove us the rest of the way to their home. Our girls were babbling happily in the back seat and Emily leaned forward and asked, ""So how is everyone?""</p><p>""Doing well, sis!"" John replied. ""Got big news though. You'll just love it.""</p><p>""What?"" she asked.</p><p>""Nope. Can't tell."" John's face beamed with knowing the secret, but he pursed his lips together.</p><p>Sometime later we arrived at their home, a lovely country villa. My sister-in-law, Anna, met us at the gate and greeted us warmly. Marina came running out of the house and was immediately mobbed by her younger cousins.</p><p>""Where's Alexa?"" Emily asked.</p><p>Anna answered, ""She's coming.""</p><p>As we walked up to their house, Alexa appeared at the doorway. My daughters ran to meet her and she knelt down to greet them. When she stood back up, something looked amiss. She didn't move the way a teenager moved. Then she stood sideways to let Marina and our daughter go by and my heart stopped. Was she wearing maternity clothes?</p><p>""Here's the big announcement,"" John said smiling and motioning to Alexa.</p><p>Alexa bashfully came forward then smiled at me, her hair was in a tight braid that laid over her left shoulder.</p><p>""He flies half way across the world and all he gets is a smile?"" Anna laughed.</p><p>""Oh, he's getting a lot more than that!"" Alexa replied then suddenly enveloped me in a full body hug. As she held me tightly she breasts pressed hard into my chest and I distinctly felt extra tummy material poking at my midsection. ""You just don't know how much I've missed you,"" she whispered.</p><p>""Alexa has something to tell you,"" John said.</p><p>Alexa finally broke off the hug and while still clinging to me, she reached for Emily's hand and held it. ""That's right, I have a little announcement. I'm pregnant.""</p><p>Emily shrieked with glee and hugged her niece. ""Tells us all the details,"" she said.</p><p>Alexa smiled and said, ""Well, I'm almost 19 weeks along. And I'm due around May 20th and the doctors have confirmed that there are twins!""</p><p>Emily's eyes grew large and then she laughed and shrieked again.</p><p>""And right now, everyone knows who the father is except the father."" She took my hand and smiled. ""Uncle Jim, I had no idea that your spunk was so powerful!""</p><p>Everyone else laughed. I was in shock.</p><p>John patted me on the back and said, ""Congratulations, bro. You do know that there are so unfinished items that you have to take care of.""</p><p>""Items?"" I asked, dumbly. I was imagining jail, castration, lynching, loss of life.</p><p>""Alexa tells us that you two never had sex. And the doctor confirmed that she still has her hymen. Dude! You gotta take her cherry before your children take it during birth. Now that would be just plain awkward!"" Then he turns to the side and put on some fake voices, ""How'd you lose your cherry?"" and in a little girl's voice he answered, ""Oh, my daughter took it.""</p><p>Emily started laughing so hard. Anna was leaning on the porch post trying to catch her breath. I finally started to breath normally.</p><p>John patted me on the back again and said, ""So are you okay? You look a little shook up.""</p><p>""I'm starting to recover,"" I meekly replied.</p><p>""Well, I strongly suggest that as soon as you're able, you need to take Alexa to her room and remove that cherry. That's all she can think about.""</p><p>Alexa brush a little. ""Daddy, that's not true. I also think about his....""</p><p>""Keep it to yourself young lady,"" her mom quickly cut in.</p><p>""So dinner in an hour or so?"" John went on. ""Make yourself at home. And, Jim, go take care of Alexa?""</p><p>So, what was I to do? Fate sealed my hand and I was rather enjoying it now. Twins! My sperm was so spunky and plucky that it made it all the way from the outside, past her frigging clit, through the curtain of her hymen and up her birth cannel to a waiting egg or two. And now she wanted me to seal the deal and really, formally, officially have sex with her.</p><p>She opened the door to her room. It was a little girl's pink-fest. She turned down the pink duvet and pushed the oversized teddy bear to the floor. ""I don't think I'll need him again."" She smiled coyly at me then turned around and whispered, ""Do you think that you could help me out of this thing?""</p><p>""Only if you can help me out of mine,"" I replied. I was nervous and my tongue was dry.</p><p>I stood behind her, moved her braid to one side and unzipped her blouse then gently pulled the fabric forward over her front. I leaned over and kissed the nape of her neck, peering down her breasts held by a black lace bra. Her bra was front hooked so while still behind her, I reached around in front and undid the clasp. Her bra opened and her tits fell into my hands like ripe peaches just waiting to be plucked from a tree.</p><p>""Oh, Uncle Jim,"" she moaned as I caressed her tender tits.</p><p>They felt different: fuller and tauter. The areolas were darker and wider. Pregnancy was already changing the young girl--and I was being invited to watch and participate in the change!</p><p>I spun her around and slid down her stretch-pants leaving her just in a bikini style panty and white socks. She hooked her fingers around the waistband and quickly skinnied out of the black lace undies before turning her attention to me. Slowly but deliberately, she unbuttoned my shirt then ran her finger over my chest before sloughing my shirt the rest of the way off. She then moved to my belt and slowly undid it and the clasp and zipper. My dick was straining for her attention.</p><p>""I am so ready for you--just come on in,"" she whispered huskily.</p><p>""Maybe you're ready,"" I whispered, ""but I need to see you up close. This is such a brand spanking new idea to me. My niece--pregnant? Twins? And I'm about ready to...""</p><p>""To make love to me the way you should have last August?"" she finished for me. ""Yes! Take my cherry and finish making me a woman."" She playfully bit my ear lobe then added, ""Make me *YOUR* woman!""</p><p>I almost creamed my underwear right there. Quickly I stripped it off then lay her back on her bed. She opened her legs up wide. Her pussy opened up wide, but it looked different than before. The inner lips were fuller and more crinkly--some have called it the deli roast beef look. I don't know. It just looked so incredible that I had to lean over and slowly and methodically lick along the entire length of that wonderful pussy gash. She was so wet already. </p><p>""Hurry up, I'm going to have a baby here!"" she giggled.</p><p>""And you taste as good as ever, Alexa!""</p><p>I then positioned myself between her legs, lining my dick up with her waiting slit. She put her arms around my back and wiggled her hips in anticipation.</p><p>""Come on in, Daddy.""</p><p>The concept that I was already the daddy of those twins added fire to my libido. I pressed forward and my dick slipped in easily right up to her cherry. I pulled back and slid forward several more times; each time making it slicker, but each time meeting the resistance of her hymen. Finally I pressed hard against the wall. Alexa gritted her teeth and pushed her hips up to meet mine. Suddenly I was in, buried to the hilt. She gasped and squeaked.</p><p>I lay still letting her grow used to me within her. I knew that I wanted to get used to the sensation too. It was so tight, so warm and so soft! I looked into her face and saw a tear in her eye.</p><p>""I'm sorry, Alexa.""</p><p>She started sniffing.</p><p>""I'll hold still till it doesn't hurt.""</p><p>She shook her head then said, ""The hurt's gone. I'm crying cause it feels so good!""</p><p>I remembered that I was dealing with a pregnant woman now. A bag of hormones with a high degree of instability. Somehow, that made perfect sense in her world. I kissed each of her eyes then her nose before planting a passionate kiss on her lips.</p><p>She wrapped her arms and hands and legs around me more tightly as if to force more of me into her pussy. ""And I'm crying cause I'm so happy that you're finally inside me,"" she whispered. ""Now get to work and make whoopee!""</p><p>So I complied. I pulled out then thrust in. Back and forth, long and luxuriously delicious strokes gaining full advantage of her tight and velvety soft vagina. Oh, my goodness! A 13 year old vagina was surrounding my dick and attacking it with softness! And in a few more month two babies would come tumbling down this same passage. I wondered if I would be there for the birth. Then I felt the familiar boiling within the balls and the jism rising from the root of my cock. I sped up and felt Alexa match my sped with determined thrusts upward to match my own slamming down. Then I grunted and gasped. There is something so special about a release within a pussy--getting a blow job is nice, rubbing your dick on her ass is pretty special, but blowing your load deep inside her pink interior is pure ecstasy and exquisite delight! I kept thrusting and my dick kept spewing. Finally I had nothing left. I was totally spent.</p><p>Alexa held me close to her body and I marveled at the bump growing within her and thrilled at the feel of her breasts pushing up against my chest. I loved how she squeezed her vaginal muscles and it felt like my dick was being milked. But my dick couldn't stay inflated forever. It finally shrunk and slipped out.</p><p>Alexa kissed my face repeatedly then said, ""I just got my Christmas present. I hope you enjoyed yours too!""</p><p>""I did, my dear niece. I did!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 8</h5><p>And after Alexa and I showered off together, we rejoined the rest of the family for dinner. Everyone was so happy for Alexa and I was just accepted as well, le cause célèbre--but in a good way. After we put our two daughters to bed we were invited out to their Jacuzzi. It was very scenic with the lights around the enclosed gazebo and the stars and the moon above. The water was nice and warm, but my niece kept making things awkwardly hot. Sliding up next to me and putting her hand on my crotch.</p><p>Emily was right next to me and that made it all the more awkward. I whispered to her, ""Do you see what Alexa's doing?""</p><p>""I do. Why don't you let her sit on your lap. She needs a quieting that will only happen once she comes again.""</p><p>My jaw must have hung funny because she kissed my lips then said, ""Seriously. Just save some for me.""</p><p>So, throwing caution to the wind, and my shorts to the deck behind me, I pulled Alexa up on my lap and began rubbing her inner thighs. She immediately got the idea and pulled her bikini bottoms down and tossed them up beside my shorts. She straddled my legs again and set her pussy right down over top of my rigid dick. I happened to glance up right at that moment and saw my brother-in-law looking right at us. He smiled them grabbed his wife and set her on his lap. She squealed and ground her hips back into his groin.</p><p>""Hey, what about me?"" Marina asked. ""I'm feeling kinda left out.""</p><p>My wife beckoned to Marina and said, ""I don't have a pecker, but I can pleasure your pussy if you don't mind.""</p><p>""Oh, Aunt Emily!"" she said and immediately plopped down on her lap right next to me.</p><p>So my wife went to kissing her neck and massaging her breasts. And I'm guessing a whole lot of other parts below the water line too. But about then I refocused on Alexa who was rocking back and forth on my lap. I cradled her tummy in my hands and whispered, ""That's our baby, isn't it?""</p><p>She leaned back and kissed my mouth and moaned, ""There's two of them, unless you're making more tonight!""</p><p>""I don't think so, dear niece, but I can't believe how your pussy is squeezing my cock! You're going to have more cum than you know what to do with, young lady!""</p><p>She just giggled and kissed my lips all the while rocking her hips back and forth. I was so turned on by the feel of her little baby bump. I kept rubbing my hands over it and slipping down to rub her pussy. She leaned back into me and pressed her hips outward so that her pussy and clit were trying to find my fingers. I started feeling up her breasts and feeling how they almost floated in the Jacuzzi water. Her tits were right at the water level so I saw their sweet shape and the strong, dark red of the areola contrasted against the light brown of her skin. She started panting and humping harder. My little vixen niece was in a race to cum first and she was going to win. I was trying to hold back so that I saved myself for my wife.</p><p>I glanced at her and saw that Marina sat on Emily's lap and Emily had her hands in Marina's crotch and on her tits. Marina's tits were larger than Alexa's and they were further out of the water than her sister's were. Marina had her head back and was gyrating her hips in time with whatever Emily was doing.</p><p>Across the Jacuzzi, John and Anna were absorbed in their own little world. She sat facing him and kept rocking her hips back and forth. John pulled her tits up to his face and sucked on one then the other.</p><p>Suddenly Alexa yelped and grabbed my head. Her rocking stopped, but the spasming of her cunt around my dick increased. It was all I could do to keep from pumping another load deep into her crack. </p><p>Alexa slowly relaxed and leaned back on me. ""Thank you, Uncle Jim.""</p><p>Marina kissed Emily and I heard her whisper, ""That was pretty good, thanks, Aunt Em!""</p><p>""So, Emily,"" I asked, touching my wife's arm. ""You want what I have for you now?""</p><p>Her eyes sparkled. ""Does it involve your sausage package?""</p><p>""Come and get it!""</p><p>I gently moved Alexa off my still raging hard dick and Emily almost flung Marina to the side as she hurried to sit on my pole. </p><p>""Dang, Aunt Em, You gots the hots or something!""</p><p>Emily ignored her but quickly straddled my legs facing me and impaled herself on my pole. </p><p>""Oh, baby,"" I moaned, ""This is so good!""</p><p>""You are so hard and horny,"" she whispered in my ear. ""How can you stick your dick up your niece's cunt and not cum?""</p><p>""I don't know. All I want is to pound your pussy.""</p><p>""I am so horny, Jim. So horny!"" And then she started nibbling my ear and grunting and whispering unintelligible sounds. All the while she kept rocking her hips up and down, back and forth, side to side.</p><p>I was already so stimulated by Alexa's pussy that it didn't take much. I reached down and placed one of Emily's tits in my mouth then shuddered as my orgasm overwhelmed me and blast after blast erupted from my dick.</p><p>""Oh, I felt that, hun,"" Emily whispered. ""I needed that, babe!""</p><p>It was a short time after that that we all excused ourselves from the Jacuzzi and headed off to our own rooms. Emily and I had another rambunctious time bang each other hard in a sexually loving sort of way. We all slept in well past nine o'clock. Our daughters actually woke us up. Actually Mary woke Alexa up first and then Alexa came into our room and gently woke both Emily and me. Emily smiled at Alexa and took Mary from her and said, ""I'll start some breakfast. You need to spend some time in here, no?"" Emily kissed her aunt then closed the door and attacked me with kisses. My dick was so sore after that session!</p><p>Alexa came home to the States with us. My brother-in- law wanted to make sure that his daughter had the best health care as well as the best loving support of family. ""Besides,"" he said, ""I wouldn't get any sleep around here. She'd be asking when's Uncle Jim coming back!""</p><p>So Alexa gave birth to two healthy girls the next May. And my wife and I began raising them as our own children. Alexa stayed with us and often slipped into our bedroom late at night after Tanya and Mary had gone to sleep. </p><p>Emily was so supportive. She told me that in all the times that she had heard of one of the cousins or sisters being initiated by an uncle or someone, it had always been a one or two time event. A wow, thanks, that's what sex is. But she had never heard of a time when someone had fallen so deep in love as well as gotten pregnant by her lover. She looked at me and smiled. ""You, sir, are a case for the record books, if we ever kept them!""</p><p>So Alexa lived with us and her babies, little Anna and Emma Leigh, were part of our family. I have more stories that I could tell, but that would involve a LOT more time.</p><p>THE END? Or is it?</p>"
927,Brody's Story,Brody,,"['Mfg', 'lolita', 'inc', '1st', 'oral', 'rom']","Some have wondered where my pen name came from. Here is the genesis. None of it is fact, all of it is fiction. So sit back and enjoy my tale. The tale of how this man became 'Brody' and how he went from being legal guardian of his sisters to flaming (and enflamed) lover.",2013-07-27T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>I was almost 8 when my dad died suddenly in an auto accident. Mom and I figured out how to get along without him. We missed him big time, but we survived. Mom had a good friend, Janet, who would often watch me while Mom was at work.</p><p>When I was almost 12 and a half, Mom found some guy. She thought he was Mr. Right. But he turned out to be a Mr. Oh-No-All-Wrong. Cutting to the bottom line, Mom was engaged to him, found out that he was actually sleeping around with someone else and so threw the bum out. Turns out the ""someone else"" was Janet. </p><p>Boy! Did the sparks fly at that. And wouldn't you know it? Just like in a bad soap opera, both Mom and Janet were pregnant by the same Mr. Oh-No-All-Wrong. </p><p>Mom and Janet didn't speak till after the babies were born. By then, Mom figured that they both had been used and they both needed each other's help. So I had a new little sister, Celeste, when I was 13. Janet had a baby girl also named, Kristine. And so after a little bit, things settled in like they had been: Mom and Janet, helping each other out and watching the children -- only now it was three children to watch, and I didn't need as much supervision. But still it was nice to have someone home in the evenings -- whether it was Mom or Janet -- it was nice to have a warm meal and a friendly, caring face. </p><p>I even helped look after Celeste and Kristine. Even did diaper duty and bath times. No. Nothing like what you're thinking. Little poopy butts are a big turn off. Plus, I was more interested in what lay in the pants and panties of some of the girls at school. My goodness! Amber had big bazookas! And Jennifer Schultz had the cutest ass of anyone I had ever seen! (And she wore the tightest jeans that any human could have possibly worn -- any tighter and they would have split or they would have had to have been painted on!)</p><p>But all that crashed to a halt when I was 15. I remember walking from the living room, the two girls (about 2 years old) were on the floor playing with something and then the phone rang. Mom picked it up and gasped. I remember that gasp and my blood turning to ice. Janet had just been T-boned at an intersection by a pickup truck. She died instantly.</p><p>As soon as mom could, she started the legal papers to make sure that Kristine stayed with us and with her little sister, Celeste. The judge saw no problem with that -- especially since Janet had no close family. So now, I had two little sisters. Both age 2 and born 6 days apart. Oddly enough, I was related to one, but not the other. (Try explaining that one at a party sometime. No? You're right; don't bother.)</p><p>The girls grew up close to each other and rather attached to me. I eventually went to college and moved out west with an electrical engineering job. Oh, I made it back home in the mid-west at least once a year -- sometimes twice. But I was a young professional with barely two weeks of vacation time (if I saved it).</p><p>I will never forget the phone call I got early one weekday morning in late June. I hadn't left for work yet, but was within minutes of rushing out of the condo. It was Celeste, although I could barely hear what she was saying. Her voice was breaking up with sobs.</p><p>""What? What's up, Celeste?""</p><p>""Mom,"" she repeated. ""Mom's in the hospital!""</p><p>Like a bad nightmare returning, all the memories of that rainy afternoon when Janet died came back, flooding my mind with emotions. ""What happened?""</p><p>""She was backing out of the driveway and crashed. Krissie and I ran out but she was not responding. I called an ambulance. The doctors think it's a nurism.""</p><p>""An aneurysm?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Where are you now?""</p><p>""Mrs. Browne went with us to the hospital.""</p><p>""I will be there as soon as I can,"" I said.</p><p>Now I had to call work. Oh, geesh! How does anyone do this while being emotionally caught up like that? But I had a great resource at work. There was a lady in HR who knew the ropes of how to call the airlines and getting onboard and getting my vacation and personal leave all squared away.</p><p>And I arrived in Des Moines late that night. Then with an hour drive, I was at the hospital just before midnight. I had called ahead to let Mrs. Browne know that I was coming. The girls were slumped over each other on each other on a hospital couch. I sat next to Celeste and hugged her. Kristine looked up and fell across my lap and hugged me. No one said anything and I was a little afraid to ask.</p><p>Suddenly there was a touch on my shoulder. I looked up. </p><p>""I'm sorry that you had to come all this way under these circumstances, Matt,"" Mrs. Browne began, her eyes brimming with tears. ""But your mom passed away.""</p><p>We had many rounds of crying and hugging and sorrowful embracing. But after the dust had settled -- and there was a lot of legal papers to deal with -- I was the new, legal guardian of my two 12 year old sisters. Me! I was only 25 and now I had 2 near- teenage girls to take care of. Don't get me wrong: There was NEVER any doubt about me stepping up and taking responsibility. It's just that it was a lot of sudden responsibility. And I really recognized it. I should say that during this time the girls didn't not want to leave my side. Indeed they even crawled into bed with me -- Mom's big ol' queen-sized bed. Nothing sexual -- sheesh! We were far too emotional for anything like that -- yet.</p><p>But I was three weeks back in Iowa. My coworkers were really nice and donated hours to my account so I wasn't out too far at all. So after contacting a real estate agent and putting the old home on the market, me and the girls loaded up a U-Haul and said farewell to our home town then left for a cross country trip to California. The girls were excited about staying in motels and eating at restaurants. ""And can we try an IHOP too?"" Celeste asked. </p><p>Now I should say a word or two about the girls. Like I said, they were twelve, but as different as night and day. When I had last seen them the previous Christmas, they were only eleven -- ""almost twelve!"" Kristine had protested. They were only girls then. But here with me were two girls that stood on the cusp of puberty -- and one had done jumped over the edge! Both were taller than before, but Kristine had become very womanly -- or at least well on her way to being womanly! </p><p>She had medium blonde hair that came down the middle of her back, cut and styled with bangs in the front. Her eyes were emerald green; her lashes and eye brows were dark. Her tits had already expanded into what I guessed might have been an A cup at least. Definitely nice handfuls each -- rather like two good sized, fresh peaches hanging waiting to be plucked. Her hips had begun filling out into a nice rounded, womanly curved shape.</p><p>Celeste, on the other hand, was taller -- maybe around 5' 4"" or 5' 5"". She was a good 2 or 3 inches taller than Kristine. But where Kristine had suddenly rushed into puberty with stunning results, Celeste merely grew taller. She was stick straight, no curves, no womanly rounding, no visible tits. Her face was very sweet, set with blazing eyes of blue. Her hair was light blonde, not even shoulder length. She had no bangs.</p><p>We left our small Iowan town and made it almost all the way across Nebraska. We stayed at a Holiday Inn, had a lovely dinner at a steak house and went swimming in the pool. I needed the long soak in the pool after the nine hour drive. But I came face to face with just how beautiful my sisters -- now my charges -- were! Both wore one piece suits that were a bit small for them. Small and tight. Kristine's breasts threatened to explode out of their fabric confines. Celeste's suit merely showed her ribs -- each of her thin, lithe ribs -- and a hint of where her nipples were. Both girls' crotches were held snug by the fabric of their suits; so snugly that pussies were boldly outlined. Celeste's pussy seemed to be more strongly outlined with a deep cleft -- there was no hint of pussy bush around her lovely slit. Kristine's pussy had a deep furrow but was not nearly distinct. I was suddenly conscious of a stirring in my groin as ol' Woody wanted to go on another roundup! I took several long, focused swims back and forth across the pool before grabbing my towel and heading in.</p><p>I was in the shower when the girls came into the motel room. I suddenly remembered that they were both very comfortable about nudity around family. I'm guessing that it was because it was just Mom and the two girls -- no guys around so there's no need to hide anything. In the weeks after Mom's death, I was surprised several times by copious flashes of girlie flesh. I just knew that they were going to be coming into the bathroom at any moment. I quickly shut the water off and grabbed a towel just as they burst in.</p><p>""Hi, Matt,"" Celeste said, pulling her suit down.</p><p>My eyes more than glanced over her torso and saw that while she had no tits yet, her nipples were widening and were a little puffy.</p><p>Kristine was right behind her. ""Man, with that A/C on it really freezes your suit!"" she said with her boobs already hanging out of her top. Lovely! Gravity- defying! Perfect small peach-sized conical expressions of sweet, nearly womanliness! Each topped with nipples that were pebble hard because of the cool A/C.</p><p>""It's all yours,"" I said, motioning to the shower all the while holding onto the towel around my waist. ""I'm beat so I'm going to head to bed.""</p><p>I turned to leave, but not before seeing Celeste's absolutely bare pussy staring right back at me. I felt it staring! I also saw Kristine's bare ass cheeks as she slid her suit the rest of the way off. I was struck with how beautiful my sisters were. And how dangerous of a situation this might turn into.</p><p>As they turned the shower on, I quickly dried off in the main room and put on underwear, shorts and a tee shirt. Overkill for sleeping -- at least, that's how it felt to me. Prior to coming out to Iowa that time, I would sleep nude or with loose shorts only; but not with the girls -- and especially not after all I had seen (and thought!). And it was just as well I took extra precautions since the girls again wanted to hold me tightly as we drifted off to sleep. I couldn't believe that somehow I was turned on by two 12 and a half year old girls.</p><p>I woke up early the next morning. Or rather my bladder pushed me into a semi-conscious state. As I slowly came back into reality, I took stock of my situation: I was in the middle between two girls; I was on my back; my pecker was piss-hard and tenting my shorts ferociously; I really had to pee. I saw that Celeste, on the side closer to the bathroom, was on her tummy. I figured that would be safer to exit over her without waving my hard-on in her face. I pulled the covers back and almost audibly gasped. Her night shirt had risen up to reveal that she wore no panties. Dang! her buns were cute! Very boyish and narrow, but very cute!</p><p>I made it into the bathroom and had to sit and force my pecker into the toilet before it started draining.</p><p>It wasn't but a few minutes later that the door opened and Celeste slipped in. She rubbed her eyes and asked, ""How far are we going to get today?""</p><p>""Don't know. Maybe Utah."" I stood up and quickly zipped up.</p><p>She pulled her tee shirt up and just sat. Yep, I was right. No panties or nothing down there.</p><p>""I suppose that we won't die from T. B. or anything,"" she deadpanned.</p><p>""T. B.?""</p><p>""Yeah, tired butt!"" She giggled at my reaction. ""That's something that Mamma said after a long drive.""</p><p>I nodded, my heart catching briefly at the mention of Mom. ""Perhaps we should take a swim to make sure that we get our wiggles out before we drive again.""</p><p>She smiled at my reference of another one of Mom's phrases. ""I don't know if we'd be able to get Kristine up. She's not a morning person.""</p><p>""I'm going for a brief swim,"" I said, grabbing my swim trunks. ""It'll help wake me up. Then a good breakfast.""</p><p>""Sounds good,"" she said, slipping her tee shirt off. Her chest was so flat. I didn't have a good clue about when girls were supposed to get tits and whatnot. I knew that there was a wide variety of timings, but I was amazed that she was so flat while her sister (a mere 6 days younger, mind you) was positively womanly in her figure.</p><p>I purposed not to look at her lest my woody go skyrocketing again.</p><p>""Yuck! It's cold and wet!"" she exclaimed with a shiver.</p><p>""It's working. You're awake already.""</p><p>""Should I just put Kristine's suit across her face now?"" she asked with a glimmer in her eyes.</p><p>""Uh, no.""</p><p>I went to where Kristine still slept and gently nudged her to wake her up. ""We're going for a swim before breakfast. You want to come too?""</p><p>She open one eye and said, ""I'm so sleepy I might drown.""</p><p>""Come on out when you're ready,"" I said, giving her a light kiss on her forehead.</p><p>Kristine did join us for a brief swim. After cleaning up, we had a nice breakfast (not IHOP yet) then checked out of the motel. But not before I made sure to drain my bladder one last time.</p><p>I was standing at the toilet, letting the coffee finish percolating through me when Celeste barged in to use the sink. She stopped and stared at me then said, ""That is so cool that you can stand up and do that. That must save a lot of time.""</p><p>I nodded, flicked the last drop off my dick, then tucked it back in my pants.</p><p>""Oh, look at that!"" she exclaimed. ""You don't even have to take time to wipe. Just shake it off and you're on your way.""</p><p>""And we should be on our way too,"" I said.</p><p>And then we were on the road before 8:30. Kristine said that was the earliest she had been up and going anywhere on a non-school day since Christmas morning when I was still living at home. That brought a smile to my face remembering how eagerly my little sisters would wake up on Christmas morning.</p><p>We stopped for lunch in Cheyenne. I made sure to walk around as well as eat a good meal. I noticed that both girls were really loving the fries and the soda. I reminded them about hours on the open road. ""Got it covered, Matt. We just went to the little girl's room,"" Kristine said.</p><p>But it was some place between Laramie and Rawlins that Celeste started wiggling. ""Matt, I really gotta go pee. Bad!""</p><p>""There's nothing around here,"" I pointed out.</p><p>""Then what do I do?"" she bounced up and down on the bench seat.</p><p>""We can pull off and you can water the weeds.""</p><p>Kristine laughed.</p><p>The U-Haul was barely stopped when Celeste had the door open and was out beside the truck. I stopped the engine and took a slow look around the truck. There was almost no one on the road. Shoot! Three cars would have been considered a Wyoming traffic jam! I double checked the lock on the back of the truck then came around the passenger side just to check on the girls. I was expecting that they would have been done or at least relatively covered. Boy, was I shocked!</p><p>There stood Celeste, her skirt hiked up and her legs spread part and her hips tipped and piss streaming out of her gash. But some also dribbled down along her leg, making her sandals a mess. Kristine looked to be having more success. She had her shorts and panties around her ankles and her piss was streaming out of her pussy lips which she had spread wide with her fingers. I could see that she had a nice start to a healthy bush across the top of her pussy. But a closer looked showed that her panties and shorts were tagged with her urine.</p><p>I didn't know what to say. But Celeste saw me before I said anything or even came closer. ""Not exactly as easy as I had thought it would be.""</p><p>""I'll get a towel,"" I replied.</p><p>In a few moments I was back alongside them and they were sponging themselves clean. And I found a skirt for Kristine. A little later, we were back on the road and I still hadn't really said much.</p><p>""Matt?"" Celeste began. She was in the middle next to me. ""I'm sorry. That was my idea and my fault.""</p><p>""You planned this?""</p><p>""Yeah, but maybe not really well planned,"" she added.</p><p>""You're not mad, are you?"" Kristine asked.</p><p>""Mad? No. Surprised? Yes. But I also have to caution you both. If you want to see if you can pee like a guy, that's okay. But not out in public. What you do in your own room with no one else around is fine, but out in public it can be interpreted wrong and could even get me in trouble.""</p><p>They were both silent for several moments. ""Sorry, Matt,"" Celeste finally said.</p><p>""Yeah, sorry, Matt,"" Kristine added. ""We won't do that again.""</p><p>I patted both of them on their legs and said, ""I love you both. Very much.""</p><p>Celeste leaned her head on me. I glanced down and saw that she had closed her eyes. The afternoon sun was coming in, warming the cab up. I turned the A/C on high. Kristine aimed the vent on her side toward her. I noticed that her skirt billowed up a little under the air flow.</p><p>After a half hour both girls were fast asleep. Celeste's legs were sprawled wide, her skirt riding high up on her thighs. Kristine's skirt had risen up some too giving me more of a view of her tanned and toned thighs. What was I getting into? I thought to myself. What was I going to do?</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>We made it to Salt Lake City that night. And the girls got to eat at an IHOP the next morning. I pushed it hard the next day and arrived back in the Sacramento area late the next night. We were all so very tired. All we did was bring some mats and pillows and some clothes into the condo then crash for the night. That was Saturday night so we had all day Sunday to unload before I returned the U-Haul. And I had to be back at work that next morning. I was so pleased to see how much the girls had done by the time I arrived at home. They had rearranged the kitchen and used their own money to buy groceries to cook up a nice dinner.</p><p>""You're going to spoil me,"" I told them as I helped clean up.</p><p>""It would be our pleasure,"" Celeste said.</p><p>""You don't have a girlfriend now, do you?"" Kristine asked.</p><p>""No. Not now.""</p><p>""Why not?"" Celeste asked.</p><p>""Just because,"" I replied. ""Haven't found the right woman yet."" </p><p>I also flinched inwardly recalling how I had just overheard a couple of coworkers talking about me at lunch. One said that by my taking responsibility for my two, near-teen sisters, I was basically off the marriageable market-place. ""Now if they were cute little babies, that would be a babe magnet,"" the other agreed. ""But no one wants to put up with the teen years if it's not their own kids."" I really hoped that he was wrong.</p><p>I worked ""9-80s"" which meant 9 hour days Monday through Thursday, then 8 hours one Friday and the next Friday was off. This meant a three day weekend every other week. I planned a couple of good events around this with the girls. Since we lived in the foothills near Sacramento that meant that we had a large lake nearby. I had a friend at work that had let me use his speed boat before and he was happy to let me use it again to take the girls water skiing.</p><p>It was a beautiful Friday morning that promised to be rather warm. We were out on the Lake by ten. The girls were absolutely enthralled with the boat and the speed and being out on the Lake. After speeding around the Lake for a while, I suggested they try out the skis.</p><p>""So you have your swim suits on already?"" I asked, knowing full well they had their suits on under their shorts and tee shirts.</p><p>They nodded and shed their outer clothes. That's when my eyes popped. They did not wear their one piece suits. No, they had on very skimpy bikinis. Kristine's was a dark red string bikini, her tits swelled and filled her top. Her bottom was a triangle over her pussy and a larger triangle over her butt. Celeste's was dark blue. The bottom was a triangle over her pussy. Her pussy lips were outlined obscenely by the cloth. Her top was flat, covered with small triangles over her non-existent tits.</p><p>I must have stared for several long moments before I finally gathered enough wits to say, ""Bikinis? When you get those?""</p><p>""Mamma bought them for us,"" Kristine answered.</p><p>""She said that Kristine was old enough -- or at least developed enough,"" Celeste explained. ""I protested that I was older so it wouldn't be fair if I wasn't allowed to have a bikini too.""</p><p>""Don't worry,"" Kristine laughed, seeing my expression. ""Mamma also told us to make sure that we were not with boys our age when we wear them.""</p><p>""I'm relieved,"" I dead-panned. ""Who wants to ski first?""</p><p>""I do,"" Kristine said.</p><p>She put the life jacket on and I tossed the skis into the water. She jumped into the water and came up shrieking. ""Wow, it's cold!""</p><p>We laughed then I explained how to use the skis. I was going to give her a few practice runs. I figured that she would get up briefly then fall a few times. She gave me the thumbs up and I accelerated. The boat jumped forward and soon she was almost up. She tottered then tripped and fell forward. She came up sputtering and laughing. I brought the boat around and she caught the line to try it again.</p><p>""I'm going to hit it a little faster,"" I said. ""You were almost up!""</p><p>Sure enough the next time was a charm and she WAS up. For about a half minute. Then she pitched forward and went down with a splash.</p><p>This time when I brought the boat around she didn't want the line. Instead she said, ""The water took my bikini off!""</p><p>OH NO! I was quickly thinking what to do. She still had her shorts lying there in the boat. </p><p>""Did you lose them?"" Celeste asked.</p><p>""Almost. They're hanging around my knees.""</p><p>""You want to come back in now?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes. Let me pull these things back up.""</p><p>""Do you want to try?"" I asked Celeste.</p><p>She shook her head. ""Maybe not right now.""</p><p>Probably a good idea. She was so skinny that her bikini bottom fit loosely. If Kristine lost her bottoms, Celeste definitely would! So I suggested we find a quiet cove up one of the far arms of the Lake and just swim around. That worked fine. The girls loved splashing around in the Lake -- and splashing me.</p><p>We finally swung up on the boat again and realized that we were very hungry. I also realized that we had been out in the sun for a couple of hours.</p><p>""Hey, we better get some more sunscreen on,"" I said, toweling off.</p><p>""Would you help us, Matt?"" Celeste asked. ""I can never get my back.""</p><p>""Or the back of your legs,"" Kristine put in. ""Remember that bad burn you got last summer?""</p><p>""That was *bad*!"" Celeste replied. ""I could barely bend my knees it hurt so badly.""</p><p>""Okay, then, I'll help you,"" I said, getting the sunscreen out.</p><p>Celeste lay down on the back bench and said, ""I'm ready.""</p><p>I began putting the sunscreen on. It was purely business at first. Cover every part of her back and the back of her legs so that she wouldn't burn. Then I began contemplating *what* part of her that I was touching and thinking about how pretty it was and how nice it felt under my fingers. The strap of her bikini top was merely a string. I easily moved it to one side and ran my hand underneath it. I felt each rib under her tan skin. I felt her vertebrae and traced her spine down to her.....Oh no! That's her ass under that thin piece of cloth. My hands skirted around and reapplied lotion to her back.</p><p>""Would you make sure that I'm covered all the way to my butt?"" Celeste asked. ""I don't want to get a burn right at a line where the bikini stops or moves around.""</p><p>""Okay."" I guess that meant that I had to apply more lotion down there too. I put more in my hands then rubbed it into her skin. I made sure to slip my lotion-covered fingers under the waistband of her bikini bottoms. My heart almost stopped as my fingers dipped, momentarily, into her butt crack. I also applied the lotion to the back of her legs and worked it into her thighs right next to where her bikini ended. Yes, I made sure to put some extra there underneath the elastic band. Again my fingers slipped into her butt crack. This time it was the deep forbidden zone near to the back door of her pussy. I was suddenly conscious of my dick tenting my suit.</p><p>""My turn,"" Kristine suddenly said, interrupting my thoughts.</p><p>She pushed at Celeste who slowly moved out of the way. Kristine then plopped down in front of me and presented her lovely back and back side for my viewing pleasure -- err, no, for sun screen application. I forced myself to think only of applying the lotion so she wouldn't burn. But that didn't last very long at all. Her skin felt so warm and soft under my fingers. I slipped my hands under her bikini strap and around each side. Her ribs were there, but not nearly as pronounced as Celeste's. She had a lot more womanly padding, softening her form and making her curve in delicate ways. I quickly tried to finish putting the sun screen on her back before I shot my load involuntarily in my shorts. It was hard. Yes, my dick -- but also focusing on the real job of being the nice older brother, loving daddy figure for these girls. I rubbed her shoulders and felt the soft skin slip away down toward her breasts. I quickly moved back away and added more lotion to the small of her small. She flinched slightly before I followed it with the palm of my hands smoothing the sun screen into her skin. I let my fingers slip under the waist band of her bikini bottom. Her ass cheeks were so full and delectable. My fingers lingered slightly along her ass crack. Then I squirted more lotion onto the back of each leg, working it into the back of her knees before massaging it further up her legs. I made sure to carefully work the lotion under the elastic of her leg openings. Her ass formed a deep cleft where it met her leg. Where her ass crack met the back of her pussy, my fingers felt an inviting heat and moistness.</p><p>""Well, I'm hungry now,"" I said, sitting back down. I pulled my towel over my lap to hide Mr. Woody and his antics.</p><p>We ate and laughed and it was good to hear my sisters enjoying themselves. After lunch the girls wanted to lay out and work on their tans. I told them that I wanted to be in the shade. I figured out a nice compromise. I moved the boat so that the back, where I would doze off, was in the shadows of the bank. But the bow was in full sun. Celeste and Kristine quickly spread their towels out on the bow. I sat back on the rear bench, then leaned back and closed my eyes. I was asleep soon afterwards.</p><p>I suddenly jerked awake and looked around. It had only been twenty or thirty minutes but my sisters were now sunbathing in the nude on the bow of the boat. NUDE! In broad daylight! They were on their tummies, their ass cheeks were there out in the open and their toned legs were spread just enough so.... Oh, sheesh!</p><p>""Hey!"" I yelled. ""That's not a good idea!""</p><p>They both looked up very shocked at me.</p><p>""Come on, girls. Get covered up!""</p><p>""But isn't this California?"" Kristine asked.</p><p>""Yes, and you're nude and in public! That's still illegal!""</p><p>It was then that I noticed that they were only topless. They had their bikini bottoms on still, but they had tucked most of the cloth on the back side into their butt crack making it more of a thong than a bikini. But still!</p><p>The girls clamored off the bow and came back to sit near me. I was struck with several things all at once. First, they were just girls. Yes, Kristine had boobs, but they were little girl boobs, if that makes any sense. Their faces were still girl faces -- they hadn't matured and grown out of that cute, teeth a little too large for my face look yet. Second, they were cute. Very cute. The type of cute that I probably would have been interested in if they were in my class in junior high. Third, I was really attracted to how sexy their naked tits looked. Both girls had been in the sun and were warm enough that their nipples were relaxed and their areolas were wide. There was hardly a discernible rise from the areola to the nipple. True, Celeste's tits were non-existent, but her areolas were wide and softened. Kristine's were just beautiful and delectable, like ripe fruit waiting to be picked. Hers did not hang like older, more mature breasts usually do, but rather they stuck straight out like perfectly shaped cones topped with ruby Hershey kisses.</p><p>""I think I'm burned,"" Kristine said, looking at her shoulders.</p><p>""Matt would you rub some more lotion on us?"" Celeste asked. ""I don't want to burn.""</p><p>Celeste was blonder and a bit fairer in skin color. She would definitely burn before Kristine.</p><p>""Okay, girls. Then cover up, okay?""</p><p>Celeste quickly lay down on the bench next to me. On her back. Her titless chest staring right up at me, begging me to rub my hands all over her. Dang! Did I say yes? Oops! I guess I did.</p><p>I knelt down beside her and squirted a big blop on her belly. She jumped then giggled. I worked it into her skin with both hands. Her skin felt so smooth and taut, each rib was defined, each hip bone stuck out prominently above her bikini bottom, each nipple pointed upwards, hoping and trying to grow taller.</p><p>""So water skiing is pretty much out of the question, isn't it?"" she asked.</p><p>I rubbed more lotion onto her nipples and felt their tiny pokiness press back against my fingers.</p><p>""Maybe,"" I said slowly. I suddenly got a wild and randy idea. ""Although there are other things we could try.""</p><p>""What?"" she sat up part way.</p><p>Kristine put her hand on my shoulder. ""Really?""</p><p>Time to put my money where my mouth was. ""Well, you could either where the shorts that you started out with,"" I started.</p><p>Kristine shook her head. Celeste wrinkled her nose and added, ""You know how weird jean material feels while wet?""</p><p>""Or,"" I went on, ""you could hang off the back of this raft.""</p><p>""What would that do?"" Kristine asked.</p><p>""Hear me out. It's not skiing, but it's a fast ride through the water hanging off the back of this raft.""</p><p>""Would that pull our bottoms off faster?"" Celeste asked.</p><p>""Not if you don't start out with your bottoms on in the first place!""</p><p>Both girls looked at me, then at each other. A huge smile spread across both of their faces. ""That would be so cool!"" Celeste finally said.</p><p>""And we'd be below water so no one else would know?""</p><p>""No one but you and me,"" I agreed.</p><p>""Yes!"" Celeste said, pumping her fists. ""But that means that I need sun screen everywhere!""</p><p>""Um, you're not going to be out there *THAT* long,"" I countered, immediately knowing what she was thinking.</p><p>""I'm blonde and fair. I don't want to burn,"" she argued, as she slipped her bikini bottoms right on off her lithe frame.</p><p>Good grief! Great Gatsby! Help! My 12 year old sister was completely naked, laying down face up on the bench in front of me AND SHE WANTED ME TO PUT MY HANDS ALL OVER HER! I couldn't say anything. I opened up Pandora's Box by suggesting it, and the girls had rushed in to take advantage of the opportunity. I slowly squirted some more lotion on my hands. My mouth was dry. I mechanically applied the lotion to her belly and further down across her mons veneris. Mechanical, maybe; but my mind was racing and my heart was pumping. My lips were dry and I could only think of how sexy it was that I was rubbing her bare -- not a hair on it -- pussy with my own hands and fingers! I tried to hurry so that I was not just out-and-out masturbating her, but I did linger around her supple pussy lips. They were so springy under my touch. I quickly moved on and put sun screen all over her legs and feet.</p><p>""Now the back side,"" she said flopping over.</p><p>From that angle she was no different than a boy her age. Her hips were narrow, her ass cheeks small and well-toned. I began rubbing the lotion onto her shoulders. I moved down her back and over her sides. I felt only ribs that led up to her tits would eventually be. My dick jumped and grew yet again within my shorts. Focus! Focus! I kept telling myself. Quickly I made it down her back; her spine was well defined just as her ribs were. Her ass sloped up and I paused to put more lotion on my hands before continuing. Such small cheeks and so tight and firm. I pressed in along her crack and felt her tiny rose bud under my finger.</p><p>I laughed. ""The sun's not supposed to shine up there.""</p><p>Kristine busted up. Celeste turned her head and said, ""Oh, so *that's* what that saying means."" </p><p>I used the little bit of humor to lighten things up and finish up Celeste's sun screening as quick as I could. I swallowed hard realizing that things would be even worse when it was Kristine's turn.</p><p>""Okay,"" I said, patting her rump. ""Get your top on as well as a life vest.""</p><p>I motioned to Kristine who already had everything off. Oh her tits were lovely! She lay face down on the bench and presented me with a very cute ass. That ass was fuller and rounder than her sister's. The crack was deeper. I bit my tongue to refocus my thoughts and began spreading lotion over her shoulders. Her frame was much more rounded and padded than Celeste's was. I could feel ribs under her skin, but I couldn't see them. As I followed the contour of her back around the sides, I had the delightful surprise of feeling her tits -- the puffy mounds that grew out of her front pushed to either side by laying on them.</p><p>I glanced to one side and saw Celeste just sitting there watching us. Sitting there with her bikini top and life vest but nothing else. Again I was flashed by her cute but bare pussy. ""How do nudists do this?"" I thought to myself. ""Either their libido up and left them, or they hang out with others who are ugly?"" I had no idea because at that moment, my dick was threatening to rip through my shorts and ""carpe diem"" as they say.</p><p>I finished up Kristine's back side, but not before delving my hands into her ass and tracing that beautiful line of her crack. Her crack was deeper and her cheeks fuller so I didn't feel bottom, as it were. I know I was close to her sphincter though since she flinched and tightened her muscles right at that point. Her thighs were fuller than Celeste's but they were not fat -- just more feminine.</p><p>""Front side?"" I said, patting her ass cheeks.</p><p>She rolled over and I bit the sides of my cheeks to keep from leaning down and biting her tits. Geesh! I mean, WOW! Perky, pointing up, capped by perfect little nipples what's not to love in a breast like that? They were each so soft and supple under my gentle rubbing. She reacted with a small gasp when I pinched and rolled her nipples between my fingers. I found out she was suddenly very ticklish on her belly so I moved post haste to her groin region. </p><p>Her pussy mound was covered with a moderate spattering of curly hairs, the sides of her pussy lips were more sparsely covered. I noticed a sheen around the lower opening of her pussy and a clumping of white stuff. She was getting turned on! I poured more lotion in my hands then applied it to her pussy mound. To keep from pulling her hairs, I carefully followed their natural direction and worked it in along the creases between her legs and crotch. Her outer pussy lips were so full, almost as if they were becoming engorged by being turned on. I allowed myself a little diversion as I finished her pussy by pulling my hands up from her ass crack toward her mound along the crest of her pussy lips. One hand on each side. One finger from each hand trailed along in her slick crack, feeling every little fold and nuance of her inner lips that were hiding just below the surface.</p><p>I took a deep breath then finished putting the sun screen on her legs. ""There you go! Top on, life vest on and then we'll have you two go one at a time so that you know how it works.""</p><p>Ideally I needed another set of eyes, but for a raft pull, I felt comfortable with them both in the water and me watching constantly. But I wanted them to get comfortable with it before I tried that.</p><p>And they got the hang of it easily. First Celeste had a couple of wild rides, then Kristine. Finally I let them both try it out together. And while they were both over the side of the boat, I whipped my aching dick out of the confines of my shorts and tugged and pulled till it splattered white frothy cum all over my tee shirt. (I washed it out first chance I got.)</p><p>It was finally time to go pack it in. I had joined them in the water briefly just to cool off and to finish cooling off ol' Woody. I had the add bonus of watching their cute little rears climb up out of the water and disappear over the edge of the boat. My cock leaped forward in happy response. I thus had to wait a while before I climbed up and out.</p><p>We motored back to the dock, put the boat away and carried our stuff out. It was a bit of a walk back up to where we parked and I took the ice chest and the girls took the food basket and stuff. I caught myself again thinking just how cute they looked in their bikinis and sandals. They ran on ahead up a little path in between oak trees and brush. I reached the parking lot and was coming from around a tall stand of brush when I heard their voices. Not happy or excited voices -- rather scared and weirded out sort of voices.</p><p>""No, not interested!"" That was Kristine's voice. </p><p>What in the world was going on? I spied them about twenty yards ahead of me and an older guy -- a bum, really -- was talking with them. I hurried over to them as quickly as lugging an ice chest would let me.</p><p>""Can I help you?"" I asked loudly, inserting myself into the conversation.</p><p>""No, no,"" he said and backed away. ""I was just asking if they needed help. That's all.""</p><p>As he left, Kristine and Celeste both crowded next to me. Celeste actually shivered slightly in spite of the heat of the day. ""That was weird!"" she finally said under her breath.</p><p>""He was weird!"" Kristine replied.</p><p>We were at my truck by that point. I set the ice chest in the back and asked, ""What was that all about?""</p><p>""Matt, we were just walking along,"" Kristine began.</p><p>""We were talking about our tan lines,"" Celeste interrupted.</p><p>""I had just pointed at my bikini waist band when Weirdo asked if we needed any help."" Kristine finished.</p><p>""We didn't know what he was talking about,"" Celeste went on, ""So he said, 'I can help you look in there for whatever you've lost. I'm sure I could find it.' And then he started laughing all weird and everything.""</p><p>I hugged both of them close to me and realized that this was the first time either of them had any unwanted sexual advance pushed onto them. It had to be strange and disconcerting. I glanced across the parking lot and saw a tall, healthy and thick stand of poison oak over by the path where we had come up.</p><p>""Girls?"" I began. ""How did you get up to the parking lot so much faster than I did?""</p><p>""Took a short cut,"" Celeste answered.</p><p>""Where?"" I asked.</p><p>""Right up between those bushes,"" Kristine replied.</p><p>""Oh, no!"" My fears were realized. ""Those bushes are poison oak!"" I had a case of poison oak the previous Spring. It was not fun. And my sisters had walked up by those bushes wearing only bikinis. They would die if they caught it that bad! Perhaps I was overplaying my fears but I really didn't want them to see them with a full blown case of poison oak.</p><p>I probably did overstate the seriousness -- and I was probably gruffer than I should have been. But I was scared for them. Those bushes of poison oak that they had walked next to and in between were towering huge bushes!</p><p>The girls were silent the whole ride home. Scared of what poison oak would do -- and most likely, scared of how serious I had become. By the time we arrived home, I also began to realize that they were also scared from the unwanted perv talking to them -- and then I turn up the scare factor with my poison oak alert. </p><p>""I'm sorry for making it sound so bad,"" I finally said. ""Poison oak *can* be bad and I don't want you to experience that.""</p><p>""What are we going to do?"" Kristine said softly.</p><p>""I have some soap that cuts through the poison oak oils and does a good job of keeping you from getting a full blown case of it. And we're going to wash everything right away to keep from spreading it. So... on the way in, drop all your clothes and towels in the laundry room, then head for the bathtub. I'll get the soap.""</p><p>It was a bit of a slow motion dash unloading the pickup and running upstairs. Once inside, the girls stripped and left their stuff by the washing machine. I dug around on the shelves till I found the special soap. I purchased it after my run in with poison oak. I heard the water running. I tossed all but my shorts in the washer then headed up to give the soap to the girls. I had every intention of dropping it off and leaving. Seriously. I mean, I had already pushed the envelope way too far that day with being the touchy- feely-while-they're-nude sort of guy.</p><p>I knock on their bathroom door, then opened it. The shower was running and they were in the shower, but not much was happening. The shower was a tub/shower sort of thing. It could be a tub, or turning the faucet, it could be a shower. Thus it had enough room for two to stand in the shower at once.</p><p>""Here's the soap,"" I said, handing it in to the closest girl.</p><p>Kristine took it but just looked at me. Celeste gave me a pitiful look too.</p><p>""The quicker you wash it off the better chance you have of not getting the itchies,"" I said.</p><p>""How?"" Kristine said finally.</p><p>""Just scrub it hard,"" I answered.</p><p>""Do we have to touch it?"" she whined.</p><p>""What do you mean?"" I asked.</p><p>""I don't want to touch it and get it worse,"" she replied.</p><p>""I'm not touching her either,"" Celeste added.</p><p>""Come on,"" I pleaded. ""You have to hurry."" </p><p>The water kept splashing around and they looked at me with pitiful eyes. My heart melted again. They were only kids -- little girls, really. Only 12 years old and they'd been through a lot already: in addition to Mom dying, now a verbal sexual advance and a brush with poison oak and a brother who got overly gruff.</p><p>""It's been a rough afternoon,"" I said. ""Do you need some help?""</p><p>Both girls nodded and I found myself again ready to rub down two nearly teenage girls' bodies. I was much more methodical about the process this time. I concentrated on their arms, shoulders and backs. Their tits, crotches and asses were covered with cloth -- scanty cloth, 'tis true -- but covered nonetheless. It still gave me a lot of time to see their beautiful bodies glistening in the shower water. After finishing one girl's upper body, I turned to clean the other. Quickly! I told myself. Must get the poison oak off. I also talked out loud my rationale for cleaning them quickly. Both girls were still rather quiet.</p><p>This whole time, I had been standing just outside the shower with the shower door partly open. I was at the back of the tub-shower so I soaped one girl up, scrubbed her skin with the soap and a washcloth then sent her in to rinse off. </p><p>Now it was time to scrub their hips and legs. I knelt down on a towel and began soaping up Kristine's hips. She turned and I was face-to-muff with her cute little pussy. My cock surged again in my shorts -- I had been real good up to that point. The water had matted her sparse bush and parted the hairs so that they went on either side of her pussy slit. As I scrubbed her thighs, she spread her legs along me room to wash in between her legs. That action opened up her outer pussy lips to reveal the wrinkly inner lips and the clitoral hood that seemed to point right at me, beckoning. My dick was quivering excitedly. I leaned against the side of the tub and found that it added to the stimulation. I re-focused and kept scrubbing. ""Almost done,"" I told myself. I gently turned her around and now her butt stared right back at my face. She leaned against the shower wall as I pressed hard into her legs to finish scrubbing. I could see right into her butt crack -- the tiny anal ring, the back edge of her pussy where her inner lips spilled out. She had no dark hairs growing back there yet -- at least that I could see.</p><p>I patted her leg and said, ""All done. Rinse off now."" </p><p>She moved and Celeste took her place in front of me. Celeste turned so her pussy was pointed right at my face -- mere inches away. Her lovely, bare, not a bit of dark, wiry hair or bush on it pussy. And she had planted her feet so that her legs were wide apart. That caused her pussy lips to open up, revealing the slender inner lips and pointy clitoral hood. My dick spasmed with joy at the sight of such beauty. I pressed in hard against the tub edge to keep from shooting my load right there.</p><p>I tried hard to focus on soaping up the washcloth and scrubbing her thighs. But she lost her balance and stepped forward and caught her balance on my head and shoulder. That left her pussy right next to my face. Amidst the soap I smelled her scent. It was all I could do to keep from licking that wet slit right then and there. But then she straightened up, giggled and I continued scrubbing her legs. </p><p>I turned her to finish up the back side of her legs and caught my breath as she planted her legs apart and leaned against the shower wall. Her ass crack was wide open and her pussy was very visible from underneath. I was nearly losing it. My dick was a steel rod that quivered within my shorts. If I didn't press against the tub side, I would certainly spurt my cum. But pressing against the tub side added more pressure and stimulation in addition to the visual display.</p><p>I patted her hips and said with a very strained voice, ""All done. You can rinse off now.""</p><p>Celeste turned around, bent over and kissed my cheek. My dick unleashed torrents of cum. I tried to cover it by pretending to rinse out the washcloth, but I had no control over my voice and I sure didn't trust it enough to use it. And now I had a huge, growing wet spot on my front. The only thing I could do was scoop up some of the water and splash it all over Kristine then Celeste. It worked. They shrieked and laughed then splashed me back with a lot of water. I was soaked. The wet spot was covered.</p><p>""Wash your hair too,"" I finally said, standing up and grabbing the towel I was kneeling on.</p><p>I quickly left and went to my bathroom and pumped my still turgid dick till it spewed another load of white jism into the sink. ""What had I gotten into?"" I wondered as I began my own shower.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>Believe it or not, things did not progress out of control from that point. The girls were still somewhat free about parading around the condo in their underwear, but that was so much more cover than the nude display that they gave me. And gave me twice, up close, personal, with my hands all over their bodies. No, my dick was not always rock solid. It was usually semi-hard, and I got in the habit of wearing briefs that would hold my cock tight against my body instead of boxer shorts or something that would allow it to be loose and floppy and easily expanding into the ""Tent of Mischief""!</p><p>The girls did enlist my help after their showers. They wanted me to brush and comb their hair ""just like Mamma used to do."" Oh, break my heart, will ya'? Seriously. So after their baths or showers, they would come out to the den, and sit in front of me, in between my legs, and I would brush their hair. </p><p>It was early on while I was combing Celeste's hair that she declared, ""I should really let my hair grow longer.""</p><p>""Why so, sis?"" Kristine asked. </p><p>""Then Matt would have to spend longer brushing it.""</p><p>That brought a laugh from both of them.</p><p>I only rolled my eyes. I did enjoy being with them. And since it was still summer and quite warm, they would come down wearing only their panties and a towel. Sometimes just a towel. The visual perks for this job were very, very rewarding!</p><p>""Say,"" Kristine suddenly said. ""Matt is more than a brother to us, isn't he?""</p><p>Celeste nodded.</p><p>""But he's not really a father,"" Kristine went on. ""But shouldn't he have a special title?""</p><p>""What do you mean?"" I asked, wondering where this would end up.</p><p>""Oh, something like a brother plus a father,"" Kristine explained. </p><p>""Oh, like a Brather?"" Celeste laughed.</p><p>""Or a Dather?""</p><p>""No, no, a Brody!"" Celeste said, almost jumping up and down on the stool in front of me. She turned to look at me and said with a huge smile, ""You're our Brody! Our brother and our daddy all rolled up in one.""</p><p>""Yes!"" Kristine agreed. ""That's perfect!""</p><p>I thought about it for a few moments then smiled. ""I like that. But does that make you my daugh-sters?""</p><p>""Eww, no!"" they both wrinkled their noses and laughed.</p><p>Celeste turned back around, pressing her naked top into me, and gave me a big hug. ""No, Brody, I'm your Celeste, and this is your Kristine. That's about as special as it gets.""</p><p>Their school started up mid-August but we still had the Labor Day weekend to ""go do something."" So I took them out to a great swimming hole up on the American River. Very few people went there and it was a little bit of a drive. I was going to have the girls bring their one piece suits, but they pointed out that those were hopelessly small. I thought back to the drive across the country when I first saw them in those suits. Yep! They were poured in and the girls probably both had grown since that time.</p><p>We got to the wide spot on the road where I parked the truck. We picked up our small backpacks and began the hike down to the river. The swimming hole was another half mile or more further upstream. It was a beautiful day. The sun was shining brightly, the temperature was in the 90s and the water was cool since it had been a good snow pack from the previous winter. I warm the girls about how cold the water could be and promptly got splashed by Kristine.</p><p>We had walked in several hundred yards when I picked up a good sized stick and broke the tip off by jumping on it to make it a little smaller. Just right for a walking stick.</p><p>""Hey, could you make me one?"" Celeste asked. </p><p>She handed a good sized branch to me and I placed it against a rock and tried to snap it to make it smaller. I just bounced off. </p><p>""Okay, I got it this time,"" I laughed and replaced the stick.</p><p>I took a running start then jumped on it with both feet. This may not have been my brightest moment. The stick did break, but I had a lot of momentum. As the stick broke, my foot kept on going and impelled itself on a piece of wood that was underneath it. I was only wearing tennis shoes so the sharp bit of wood easily went up through my instep. At the same time part of the stick that snapped twisted back and gouged the inner part of my thigh. That's right, boys and girls: I was only wearing short pants. I had a major laceration, a major, deep cut with a weird flap of skin hanging off at an awkward angle.</p><p>I crumpled over in pain and shock. Both girls ran over to me and I remember someone crying out, ""Oh, Matt!"" I was bleeding from the lacerations on my inner thigh as well as the impelled stick in my foot. I tried to take the stick out of my foot and nearly passed out from the pain.</p><p>""This isn't working,"" Celeste suddenly said.</p><p>I distinctly remember the tone in her voice changed and she just took charge. Just as well as I was starting to fade in and out.</p><p>""We have to get him up to the truck and then down to a hospital,"" she went on. ""And I'd rather do it while he can still help us a little.""</p><p>""How we gonna do that?"" Kristine asked. I remember hearing the fear in her voice.</p><p>""One step at a time.""</p><p>Somehow they got me back up the hill and then they laid me in the back of the pickup. I was still bleeding fairly strongly out of my foot. I remember the girls taking my knife and pealing my shoe and sock off my foot then wrapping it with strips of cloth. I had no idea at that time where the cloth came from. I just remember laying my head on Kristine's lap and her holding a drink for me. (You know how hard it is to drink while laying down?!) I was still bleeding from the lacerations on my thigh, but not as bad. Kristine applied a compress there and then I vaguely remember we started moving. I looked up at her and she whispered, ""It'll be okay. Just close your eyes and save your strength."" She was only wearing her bikini top. I was pretty sure she still had on her shorts, but why was her shirt off? I remember a couple of bad jerks and her leaning over me to hold me and her chest pressed down into my face. Her lovely, cushy, spring 12 year old tits -- covered only by thin fabric -- pressing into my face. I didn't mind really, but I remember thinking that somehow that was not the way that it was supposed to be. She sat back up and I gazed up at the underside of her boobs and her distinct cleavage before I drifted off to sleep again.</p><p>It was some time later that I felt a big bump and Kristine gasped. I started awake and realized that we were in motion. I couldn't imagine how so I grasped her arm and said in a sudden, alarmed voice, ""The truck is moving!""</p><p>She patted my hand then wiped my cheek and forehead. ""It's okay. I think we're almost there.""</p><p>""Almost where?"" I asked.</p><p>""At the hospital.""</p><p>I couldn't make the calculations then. I was far too out of it. But that had to be a twenty or thirty minute drive up and out of the ravine up to the top and into Auburn and then to find the hospital. And I was still missing something from the puzzle, but I was too addled to figure out what. But who was driving the pickup?</p><p>""We're here,"" Kristine suddenly said.</p><p>I heard another voice yell, ""Hey! We need a gurney over here stat!"" The voice sounded very familiar. I tried to sit up, but Kristine held me tightly. Suddenly there were several nurses around me and I was lifted onto a gurney and wheeled into the emergency room.</p><p>About ten or fifteen minutes later as I was being prepped for surgery, the nurse asked me, ""Your children out there did a good job of helping you.""</p><p>""My sisters,"" I replied.</p><p>She looked at me funny then repeated, ""Sisters?""</p><p>""Yes. Weren't there two of them?"" I was suddenly worried that Celeste was left behind since I had only seen Kristine during the whole transit.</p><p>""There were two,"" she said strangely then hurriedly left the room.</p><p>A couple of minutes later she had returned with Celeste and Kristine in tow. Celeste wore a doctor's scrub-green top and a bit of an embarrassed look. Kristine looked relieved and pleased all at the same time. She too had a doctor's green scrub top.</p><p>""My apologies,"" the nurse said to me. ""There were two. But I was confused since this one,"" she pointed at Celeste, ""was shirtless and sitting in the driver's seat looking every bit as confident as a young teenage boy.""</p><p>""Shirtless?"" I asked.</p><p>""You needed bandages,"" Celeste replied.</p><p>""What about your bikini?""</p><p>""You needed a lot of bandages. We took what we had -- even Kristine's. Shoot, we even used your shirt too.""</p><p>The nurse laughed then said, ""That explains why that was wrapped around his leg!""</p><p>""Wait a moment,"" I said, just finally processing what the nurse said. ""You were in the driver's seat?""</p><p>""Brody, there was no one else,"" Celeste answered. ""I was tallest and I reached the pedals. I'm just glad that your truck wasn't stick.""</p><p>""You drove me to the hospital?"" I asked, hardly believing.</p><p>""Did a good job too,"" the nurse replied. ""The pickup still looks in good condition.""</p><p>I lay back and closed my eyes. I could not fathom how this 12 year old had navigated the pickup up those narrow roads and into the city streets. I also couldn't imagine how she would willingly go topless in public just because I needed bandages. I was hoping that she wasn't embarrassed by being thought a boy.</p><p>""Your sisters really saved your bacon,"" the nurse said, breaking through my thoughts. She turned to my sisters and said, ""He'll be in surgery for a little while then you can come talk with him again.""</p><p>I caught Celeste's hand. ""Thank you.""</p><p>She smiled. Kristine grasped my other hand and squeezed.</p><p>""And thank you too,"" I whispered.</p><p>The nurse placed something over my face and the next thing I remembered was waking up in a different room with Celeste and Kristine on either side of me. The doctor came in and told me just how lucky I was that I hadn't done much more damage than ripping my foot up, breaking a small bone in the instep but I had missed the major nerves and arteries in the foot as well as the major vessels in my thigh. </p><p>He was just starting to talk about the need for my staying overnight when the nurse who was in ER with me popped into the room. ""Dr. Andersen,"" she said, ""if I may, I'd like to point out that his two sister were the ones who brought him in and that they have no one to look out for them if he is to stay here overnight.""</p><p>He looked over his glasses at my sisters then said, ""You brought your brother in?""</p><p>""Yes, sir,"" Celeste replied. ""I drove and she sat in the back keeping him secure.""</p><p>""You drove him?"" The doctor was obviously surprised.</p><p>""And not only that,"" the nurse put in, ""did you see the impromptu bandages and braces that they had?""</p><p>""I am impressed,"" the doctor said. ""Where did you learn first aid like that?""</p><p>""Our mom had us take a summer class last year,"" Kristine said.</p><p>""Really!"" The doctor looked again at my charts then said to the nurse, ""He probably could go home but he cannot drive. These don't look old enough to drive either.""</p><p>""They're not,"" she agreed. ""But a couple of the other nurses and I have a plan.""</p><p>""A plan?"" he chuckled. ""Is that allowed?""</p><p>""Yes, because we're off our shifts now."" She looked at me then said, ""We are so impressed by what your sisters did for you that we want to help you out and make sure that you get back home and set up with the least amount of problems.""</p><p>I looked at her and tried to say something.</p><p>""Don't worry about it. We'll take your truck home as well as the three of you. You'll be fine. Wouldn't you think, Dr. Andersen?""</p><p>""I was going to order an explanation of how to dress and care for the wounds, but if you and the other nurses were willing to show that,"" he paused then looked back and forth between me and my sisters. ""Then, I would be happy to sign off on his release tonight.""</p><p>It was still another hour before I was released, and it was only as I was being wheeled out to the nurse's car that I found out just how late it was -- after 10 pm! The nurse, a no-nonsense sort of late 40-ish woman, told us her name was Mary. Two of her colleagues had agreed to help out too. They ferried me, the girls and my pickup back to my condo, then help Kristine and Celeste set me up on the couch in the den. There was no way that I wanted to try climbing the stairs. They showed the girls how to change the bandages, what to watch out for and gave them explicit instructions that I was not to be left alone for the first couple of days. ""No, young man -- not even when you go pee. We don't want you tipping over. Your pain meds are pretty strong.""</p><p>I was to be off the strong pain meds after a day -- switching over to ibuprofen with the antibiotics. That meant that if the pain wasn't too bad, I could go to work by Wednesday.</p><p>""You're serious?"" nurse Mary asked.</p><p>""Quite. I have next to no time off.""</p><p>""What have you been doing with your life?"" she laughed at me.</p><p>Celeste quickly stuck up for me, ""He used it all up when Mamma died and he brought us out to California.""</p><p>Mary was quiet for a few moments. ""That puts a different spin on things. I think I understand why your sisters love you so much and have done so much for you already."" She patted my shoulder and pulled the blanket over me. ""Get some sleep. I think you're going to be just fine. You're in real good hands here.""</p><p>Celeste sat next to me on the floor. ""I'll take the first watch.""</p><p>Mary smiled and nodded to the other nurses. Kristine showed them to the door. I was nearly asleep by the time Kristine came back. I remember Celeste asking Kristine to wait a few moments and she would go get her stuff for the night.</p><p>I heard voices a little later and figured it was Celeste and Kristine saying good night. Someone kissed my forehead. I looked up and saw Kristine.</p><p>""Good night, Brody. You really had us scared.""</p><p>I reached out to pat her leg and found bare skin. I wasn't certain what part of her I had touched.</p><p>A moment later I felt a second kiss. I looked up and Celeste's face was inches away from mine. ""I'm going to be sleeping right here next to you on the floor,"" she said. ""If you need anything, just let me know.""</p><p>""On the floor?"" I weakly began. ""That seems so wrong.""</p><p>""Don't worry about me. The floor is carpeted and I have several layers of blankets. You're in more pain than I'll be.""</p><p>She laid her head lightly across my chest and cradled my cheek in one of her hands. ""I'm so glad that you're okay now. You looked real bad off for a while.""</p><p>I smiled at her and placed one hand on her head. ""You drove the truck the whole way?""</p><p>She gave a half laugh. ""I did. Although I might have lost a few points as I was starting out.""</p><p>""Did you hit anything?""</p><p>""No. Almost did. And went off the pavement several times.""</p><p>""You did fine."" I was quiet for a few moments then remembered to ask, ""Were you embarrassed that the nurse thought you were a boy?""</p><p>""Maybe a little,"" she said softly. She rubbed my stubble lightly with her fingers.</p><p>""I don't think that they were expecting a 12 year old to come driving in and be shirtless. It made more sense in their minds to interpret it as a teenage boy -- not a girl.</p><p>""I will get tits, won't I?""</p><p>""Yes, you will, Celeste."" I stroked her hair. ""And even if you don't, you and Kristine will always be the cutest girls in my book!""</p><p>""Aw, Brody!"" She reached up and gave me a big kiss. ""You say the nicest things just as if you really were our daddy.""</p><p>""Just the facts, ma'am.""</p><p>A few minutes later I was asleep again. Sometime after that I vaguely remember a weight lifting from my chest as Celeste left for her spot on the floor. I slept soundly and dreamlessly, waking only when I changed positions and the pain of one of my wounds got to me.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>It was the next morning that the magnitude of my injuries came into sharper focus. I'm sure some of it was the pain meds wearing off, some of it was the day after ALWAYS is more painful, but some of it was the embarrassment of having to let one of the girls (or both) help me even to use the john. I had a walking boot on my bad foot -- the left -- and a crutch to help, but I still needed someone to spot me lest I get too tipsy.</p><p>""The nurse said that I have to stay with you,"" Celeste pointed out as I reached the downstairs toilet. I was standing there in a tee shirt and short pants. I suddenly became aware that I had no underwear on underneath. I stood there trying to think of what the best course of action was.</p><p>""Brody, it's not as though we don't know what you look like. And you've seen us too. So just deal with it and do your potty thing.""</p><p>She was so matter-of-fact and take-charge when the situation required it. And there really was no alternative. I pulled my shorts down and winced at bending the wound. Then I sat on the toilet and looked up at Celeste. She stood there, leaning against the door frame.</p><p>""You know the reason why I hesitated?"" I asked as the piss began streaming out.</p><p>She shook her head.</p><p>""Propriety,"" I answered. ""What would others think and could I get in trouble because of this?""</p><p>""I don't think so,"" she replied. ""It was pretty much the nurse's orders.""</p><p>""Exactly. But if the nurse hadn't said that, then I might not have been as easily excused.""</p><p>She watched me for a few moments then said, ""All because it's so weird if a man does something with an under aged girl?""</p><p>""Yep!""</p><p>""Weird."" She helped me back to my feet then pulled my shorts up for me. The waistband caught on my scrotum and she nervously laughed. ""I don't think that I've ever had something in the way of pulling up my pants before."" She pulled it out over my equipment then fastened the button and zipped me up. ""I think it would be easier if you had something like sweat shorts. We'll change you later.""</p><p>""Maybe after I get a bath or something,"" I said.</p><p>""No baths for at least two weeks. Doctor's orders.""</p><p>""Oh, right."" That prospect really dampened my outlook.</p><p>""Sponge baths are okay. Kristine and I will figure out how to get you freshened up, okay?""</p><p>I leaned on her and hobbled with the crutch. ""You're okay, you know that Celeste?""</p><p>""You are too, Brody. We'll get you well as soon as possible.""</p><p>I was utterly worn out by the time I lay back on my couch-bed. Celeste took her job of not letting me out of her sight very seriously and waited until Kristine ambled downstairs before she ran for the bathroom to pee. I wasn't asleep, but it took too much energy to sit up. Kristine sat by me and held my hand. Celeste returned and filled her in on everything that had happened and announced that she was going to make some breakfast. ""We'll go easy for you, Brody. A little toast and apple juice and we'll see how that settles.""</p><p>I was so hungry, but I submitted to her food regime. Just as well. After the third piece of toast, my stomach began playing tricks on me. The girls insisted that I take a nap. When I woke up Kristine asked, ""Feeling better?""</p><p>""Surprisingly, yes.""</p><p>""Then maybe we should try a little sponge off and change your bandages. Celeste mentioned that you would be more comfortable in your sweat shorts.""</p><p>I think I blushed.</p><p>""Don't worry about it, Brody. You need our help. We're here to help."" She took my hand and squeeze it.</p><p>""Kristine, it's like I told Celeste. This is very weird and potentially very awkward because of what society thinks.""</p><p>""I know. She told me. But you don't have to worry. We won't tell anyone.""</p><p>""Thank you, dear. You will be sensitive and help me because this is so potentially awkward?""</p><p>She kiss my cheek then said, ""Most certainly.""</p><p>Celeste appeared with a basin, a towel and a washcloth as well as a change of clothes.</p><p>""Can we take this in steps?"" I asked, feeling very apprehensive.</p><p>""Such as?"" Kristine asked.</p><p>""Oh, I know. Just wash part at a time and then recover him. Right, Brody?"" Celeste set the basin down next to the couch and left the towel draped over her shoulder.</p><p>""That might work,"" I agreed.</p><p>They helped me to a sitting position then eased my shirt off. So far it didn't seem too bad. Celeste carefully used one washcloth with a little soap then Kristine took the second one that was damp to finish rinsing me. They dried my top off and slipped a new shirt over me. </p><p>""I must admit, it feels good to be clean and in something that doesn't smell.""</p><p>""Then you'll love the finished product,"" Celeste replied. ""Let's take your shorts off.""</p><p>Okay. Here was the moment of truth. What would Mr. Woody do? So far he was on his best behavior. So far he had not shown up at all. I leaned on Kristine as Celeste undid the button and zipper then slipped my shorts down. She was careful not to catch the waistband on any extraneous appendages nor on the bandages along my thigh. Now I was sitting in a tee shirt with my privates blowing in the breeze.</p><p>Kristine said, ""We should change the bandage too.""</p><p>Celeste nodded and began to pull the bandages off. That was painful. I *hate* the tape pulling on all my little hairs. I suppose the up side to it was that I was so focused on the bandage removal that I had no thought of sensuality at all.</p><p>I finally saw just how long and deep the gash was. ""Wow,"" I muttered. ""That's ugly!""</p><p>""It'll leave a cool scar that you'll be able to show someone someday,"" Kristine replied with a little laugh.</p><p>""I'll get the fresh bandage,"" Celeste said, quickly leaving the room. In a moment she was back with gauze and medicine and tape.</p><p>Kristine carefully wiped all around the sutures with the soapy washcloth then wiped with the fresh rinse. Celeste dabbed my thigh dry. The girls then turned their attention to rebandaging my wound and in short order I had a fresh bandage over the sutures. Then Celeste picked up the soapy washcloth and began wiping around my privates. Suddenly I felt awkward and weird.</p><p>""Be careful, dear,"" I whispered.</p><p>""I will,"" she replied softly.</p><p>First one side of my scrotum then the other. Then she lifted my dick in her hand and wrapped it in the washcloth and gently pulled it through. I could not believe the thoughts that were going through my head. Thoughts of ""Wow, that feels great!"" and ""Oh, my goodness! She's touching my dick!"" as well as ""If only that was her vagina that my dick was rubbing against!"" And yes, my dick did inflate. Not all the way, but enough that we both noticed it.</p><p>""Wow, it's changing!"" she whispered.</p><p>""It does that. Sometimes without warning,"" I replied hardly willing to make eye contact with her.</p><p>""I saw it!"" Kristine added. ""It almost doubled in size while I was watching!""</p><p>""And the more you focus and touch it, the more it might respond. And that's not a good thing,"" I answered, seriously hoping that we could keep this thing legal.</p><p>Celeste nodded and quietly said, ""Okay."" Then she wiped my scrotum and the line leading to my ass. Kristine followed with her fresh water rinse. It was cool and help defuse the excitement that Mr. Woody thought he should be feeling. The girls quickly worked down my legs and carefully cleaned in between each toe. On the other foot, they carefully removed the bandages and for the first time I saw the damage that the stick did. Ugly, bruised, jagged sutures on my instep and a nice matching (albeit tinier) wound on the top of my foot. I grew a bit woozy just looking at it. Fortunately the girls were naturals when it came to nursing. The bandages were back on and my socks gently pulled up over the whole mess. They left the walking boot off for the time being.</p><p>""We need to clean the other side,"" Kristine said. ""Could you lie face down now?""</p><p>That wasn't as potentially embarrassing so I readily leaned back then rolled over. Although rolling over did take quiet some effort.</p><p>They started at my toes and soles of my feet and slowly worked their way back up. It was delicious anticipation as they slowly approached my ass and then finally wiped within my ass crack and rinsed it with the second swipe. Mr. Woody totally approved of their technique and erupted in an ecstatic display of whoopee!</p><p>But the sponge bath was over.</p><p>""You can roll back over, Brody,"" Kristine said, gently pulling on my shoulders.</p><p>""What if I just stay here?"" I replied.</p><p>""You need your shorts on,"" Celeste answered.</p><p>""Oh, fine."" I started turning and they helped me. My thigh was still throbbing something horribly and very tender to the touch. That did take some of the turgor out of my cock.</p><p>Once on my back they saw my inflated dick but purposed not to say anything. I almost wished that they *had* spoken about it. It felt so weird having it all turgid and erect but the girls not saying anything.</p><p>After I was outfitted with new shorts, Celeste asked, ""Do you want something more to eat? Or would you like to rest?""</p><p>""Both,"" I answered.</p><p>""We can do that,"" Kristine laughed. ""I'll get a toasted cheese sandwich for you.""</p><p>""That sounds so good!""</p><p>As Kristine went into the kitchen, Celeste whispered to me as placed her hand on my arm, ""I'm sorry that we embarrassed you. It had to be done.""</p><p>""I know,"" I replied. ""But I wasn't embarrassed as much as weirded out.""</p><p>""What do you mean?"" She asked. ""You thing was suddenly very rigid.""</p><p>""I know. That's not embarrassment. Although I might be embarrassed because of it. That it just something that a guy's dick does. It gets stimulated and suddenly it inflates.""</p><p>""Oh,"" she thought for a few moments then asked, ""So sometimes it's all rigid like that when it is sexually excited?""</p><p>""Yes. And sometimes only when it is mechanically stimulated."" I was in a hurry to explain.</p><p>After the sandwich, I rested well into the afternoon. Celeste and Kristine took turns watching over me. I was determined to get off the strong pain medicine since it really messed with my head and made me loopy.</p><p>Dinner for me was Jello and a baked potato. I begged for some of the girls' hamburgers and they let me have one after I proved that I wasn't going to get nauseous or anything. After dinner I still wasn't focusing all that well, but I knew that the girls needed a diversion -- shoot! I needed one too! I sent Kristine off around the block to pick up a video to watch. She returned a little later with ""The Princess Bride."" It actually held my attention and was fairly funny (perhaps due to the pain meds). </p><p>After it was over, Celeste said, ""We should change your bandages one more time tonight.""</p><p>I looked her in the eye and said, ""As you wish.""</p><p>Both girls' faces lit up in huge smiles at that. ""And we love you too,"" Kristine answered, giving me a big hug.</p><p>""So, Brody,"" Celeste began as she started removing my bandages. ""How are you supposed to know if it is 'True Love' or not?""</p><p>I chuckled. ""That's just movie-talk.""</p><p>""Mamma said that she and her first husband -- you know, your dad -- had it.""</p><p>I thought about that for a few moments. ""Yeah, I'll give you that. But the second one was decidedly not."" That lay there like a dud for several awkward moments before I added, ""The only thing good that came out of it was you two. And I mean it.""</p><p>Kristine giggled and quoted the movie, ""Anyone want a peanut?""</p><p>Celeste and I both laughed.</p><p>""That's what's so great about you, Brody,"" Celeste went on. ""You know exactly what to say to make us feel good and accepted.""</p><p>""I'm only saying what the truth is,"" I replied. ""It's easier that way.""</p><p>Both girls gave me a sweet, endearing kiss like a father might receive from his daughters. I was so happy that the girls were living with me. We needed each other. We really were the only family that any of us had left. </p><p>Now my accident was on my normal Friday off. This first day at home was a Saturday which meant that I still had Sunday and Labor Day Monday to recuperate. I drifted off to sleep and had strange dreams about work and trying to explain what happened and not being able to climb the stairs to my cubicle and the boss standing there with his finger tapping his wrist watch.</p><p>Suddenly I was awakened by Kristine gently shaking my shoulders. ""Brody, are you okay?""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""You were moaning something awful. Are you okay?""</p><p>I thought about it for a moment then replied, ""That was my dream. I guess I was having a bit of a nightmare.""</p><p>""Want to tell me about it?"" She pulled her blanket over her and leaned on my chest. </p><p>I smiled in the dark because that is something that Mom used to do anytime one of us had a bad dream. ""Tell me about it,"" she would say. ""Once you get it out so others can see it, it's not nearly as bad. Sometimes you can actually laugh at it.""</p><p>""Yeah, maybe so."" And as I explained my dream, I became very aware of her tits pressing against the side of my rib cage. And as I noticed that, my dick began to get a little happy too. Shoot in those loose sweat shorts I had on, there was LOTS of room for him to grow and be happy! I was suddenly wishing that I had a little more ""alone time"" so that I could let Mr. Woody go on a small date with Rosy Palm. This was going to be awkward if my randiness kept showing up.</p><p>I placed one hand over Kristine's back and lightly rubbed. Yikes! She had no bra on either. Not that she wore one often when at home but in my state of heightened sexual awareness, it was an additional excitement.</p><p>""How's your thigh doing?"" she asked. I believe she meant to touch my hip and pat it as she referenced my wounds, but instead, she placed her hand right on my very erect dick. She hesitated, felt it again with a little squeeze then pulled her hand back. ""Oh, my, I'm sorry,"" she giggled nervously.</p><p>""You did nothing wrong,"" I said, patting her back. ""If you're going to be a nurse, you have to understand that your patient will have all sorts of reactions and physical states.""</p><p>""So that thing just randomly gets hard?""</p><p>""Sometimes. Usually it is because of something.""</p><p>""Like what?"" She still had her head on my chest and her tits were still pressing into my ribs.</p><p>""You know the more common items such as sex or imagining something sexual or looking at something sexy.""</p><p>""That wasn't happening *now* was it?"" Her voice had an edge to it.</p><p>""Not at all. There are other things such as something rubbed up against it, or somehow it decides to get erect during a dream -- and the dream may have nothing to do with sex -- or like right now, I have to go pee, but squeezing my muscles to keep from peeing is very similar to the muscles that squeeze to make the dick inflate. That's why guys often will wake up in the morning with a hard dick.""</p><p>""So you gotta go pee now?"" She sat up.</p><p>""Yeah. But it's awkward since my dick is all hard, that means that I won't be able to take a leak until it deflates. So this may take some time.""</p><p>""As you wish,"" she replied then kissed my cheek.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>I actually did heal. The nurse named Mary who helped drive us home that night stopped by on Sunday afternoon to check on me and the girls. She was very complimentary of how well the girls were nursing me back to health. ""You may have found a possible career,"" she smiled.</p><p>Sunday night I walked upstairs and slept in my own bed. Both the girls made sure to sleep next to me. ""So we can hear you if you need something,"" Celeste said. ""Plus, we'll keep you from falling out of bed,"" Kristine added.</p><p>And they did block me in. I was hemmed in between two lovely 12 year old who both wore their normal night tee shirt and panties. The only thing keep me from having a permanent hard-on all night long was the dull ache in my foot and the occasional sharp stabs of pain as I turned wrong. But that's not to say that I didn't think about their bodies so near me through the night.</p><p>Well, I actually got back to work on Thursday of that next week. That meant only missing two days. I was able to make that up. The girls went off to school on Tuesday -- even though they both protested that I shouldn't be left alone yet. That didn't fly since the nurse on Sunday said I was doing very well. Plus I had a trip to my personal doctor to double check things. Boy! I'm glad I didn't have a clutch truck. And I was REALLY glad that it was my left foot that was bunged up.</p><p>Anyway, things started settling into a normal rhythm. The girls at school then going out for cross country in the afternoon. That was fine since I wasn't home till 6 most days. Both girls had good endurance, but Celeste seemed to be a natural runner: her long legs, thin frame and I guess no breast tissue swaying in another direction all added to her advantage.</p><p>It was my regular Friday off one day in late October. I was looking forward to going to one of their cross country meets the next day. The girls wouldn't be home for another hour, I thought when suddenly the door burst open and banged against the wall. This was followed by a slam and pounding footsteps and muffled sobs.</p><p>I jumped up not knowing what was happening when Celeste ran into the room and grabbed a hold of me hard. Her momentum carried us back and I sat down abruptly on the couch again. She collapsed on top of me. Any holding back of crying that she had been doing now disappeared. She sobbed and cried into my shoulder. I was pinned underneath her. Her knees were on either side of my lap and her crotch was firmly planted in my lap. I was very glad that my deep cut on my thigh was not slightly higher.</p><p>""Hey, hey, what's wrong?"" I said, holding her tightly.</p><p>She was in her track uniform and had obviously run a good part of the way home. Her heart pounded in her chest and I felt it against mine. She had the smell of sweat about her, but it wasn't a strong, stinky, mature odor. It was obviously a work-out smell, but tinged with a certain youthfulness. I felt my tee shirt under her face growing more and more moist.</p><p>""Are you hurt?"" I asked, figuring that yes or no questions might get me further.</p><p>She shook her head no.</p><p>""Are you in trouble?""</p><p>She nodded. My heart sunk. Both of the girls had shown no signs of disrespect. Their teachers thoroughly enjoyed them -- at least that's what was said on ""Back To School"" night.</p><p>""Why don't you tell me what happened,"" I said, brushing her hair out of her eyes.</p><p>She finally lifted her head. Her eyes were bloodshot and puffy from crying. Grim streaked with her tears stained her cheeks.</p><p>""It's all John Marshall's fault!"" she finally got out then sobbed again.</p><p>I heard the door open and close again. Much more controlled this time.</p><p>""We're in the den, Kristine,"" I called out.</p><p>Kristine appeared, also wearing her track uniform and holding two backpacks. ""I got your stuff, Sis.""</p><p>Celeste nodded.</p><p>""Do you know what happened?"" I asked Kristine.</p><p>She nodded and sat down next to us. ""Has she told you everything yet?""</p><p>""Nothing really. She's been crying the whole time. Could you start from the beginning and fill me in?""</p><p>So Kristine began and told how they were at track practice when one of the older boys -- a ninth grader I suppose -- started picking on Celeste and making fun of the way she ran. ""Which I don't get, since Celeste is always one of the faster ones out there!"" Kristine commented. ""Anyway, he was laughing and making snide remarks all practice, but just so that a few of his friends could hear, you know? And the coach didn't. And he was all like 'that kid can't run' and then me and Celeste heard it several times and Celeste actually improved her time around the track.""</p><p>""How fast?"" I asked. </p><p>""She did a mile in well under seven minutes.""</p><p>""Very respectable!""</p><p>""Anyway, as we were running by he cuts loose with another zinger. 'He runs like a girl!' That got his friends all laughing. But Celeste turned and walked up to him and is all like 'What's that supposed to mean?' He said, 'You run like a girl, you big pussy.' Then Celeste said, ""I am a girl you big dick head!' He's all surprised then said, 'No you aren't cause you don't have the bassoons hanging out here,' and then he reached out and put his hands on her chest.""</p><p>""Oh, my,"" I couldn't imagine a more rude boy. I wanted to find him and teach him a lesson right then!</p><p>""But quick as a wink,"" Kristine went on, ""Celeste just reacted. She slapped his face hard. Most people around the track heard the smack. Then she's all like 'If you ever touch me again I will deck you, you big over grown turd!' He didn't like being shown up like that so he started posturing and said, 'Oh yeah? You and what army?'"" Kristine started laughing at this point. ""This is really good. Seriously! I'm soooo glad she's my sister!"" And she gave Celeste a big hug.</p><p>""What? What happened next?""</p><p>""Well, with him posturing like that and acting like he was pumping his fists trying to show how big and important he was, Celeste hauled off and decked him. I mean, he was, like, you know, about ready to try to throw a punch on her!""</p><p>""Decked him!?"" I couldn't believe my ears!</p><p>Celeste smiled through the tears at that.</p><p>Kristine went on. ""Yes! She hauled off and swung. Swung really hard. Caught him on his cheek. His head snapped around and he hit the ground. That's when Celeste yelled, 'Don't you ever do that again, you perv!' And then she started crying and sprinted home.""</p><p>""Wow!"" I had no idea what to say at that point.</p><p>""I stayed and told the coach everything that happened. I don't think that Celeste is in trouble even though she left practice without permission.""</p><p>""Sound like I need to call the school?""</p><p>""Don't worry, coach is going to call here soon,"" Kristine said.</p><p>""So you're not in trouble,"" I said to Celeste who was still on my lap just as she was -- though not crying nor sobbing as much anymore.</p><p>""My troubles have only started,"" she whispered then buried her face back into my shoulder.</p><p>Right then the doorbell rang. Kristine ran off to see who it was. I gently lifted Celeste off my lap so that I could get up when Kristine led in a man and a woman.</p><p>I stood up.</p><p>""Brody?"" Kristine said, ""This is Coach Petersen and our principal, Ms. Houghston-Ross.""</p><p>""Pleased to meet you both,"" I said, shaking their hands. ""I think I know why you're here. I just was informed."" I motioned to the other two chairs in the room than sat back down next to Celeste.</p><p>""Mr. Oliver,"" the coach began, ""I am first of all glad to see that Celeste is okay. I suppose that Kristine filled you in on everything?""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""Mr. Oliver,"" the principal chimed in. ""Let me assure you that we do not tolerate such behavior at our school nor at its functions.""</p><p>""I agree,"" I said. ""But right now, I see that there were at least two or more behaviors that you might be talking about. Which of those is it that we don't tolerate?""</p><p>Ms. Houghston-Ross looked at me then laughed. ""Yes, you're quite right. I see where your daughters get their sharp wit.""</p><p>I almost corrected her right then, but let it slide.</p><p>""What coach and I are talking about is the behavior of that boy, John Marshall.""</p><p>I felt relieved. I was seriously hoping that they weren't going to fault Celeste for defending herself. ""So who was he?"" I asked. ""And I'm assuming that he's off the team?""</p><p>""Actually, he was never on the team,"" Coach Petersen answered. ""He was a student at our school last year but is at the high school now. I've also pulled the boys that he was hanging with. They should not have let him dis one of their team mates like that. It should have been stopped long before Celeste having to stop it like that.""</p><p>""I've contacted the principal at the high school,"" Ms. Houghston-Ross continued. ""He will be suspended.""</p><p>""Although, I must say,"" the coach said with a smirk. ""He has and is already suffering more biting punishment than a school could dish out."" He looked at Celeste and winked. ""We do not condone fisticuffs, but self-defense is essential. Mr. Marshall is now suffering the ignominy of being knocked out by a seventh grader girl.""</p><p>Kristine quietly said, ""Yes!""</p><p>""So, Mr. Oliver,"" the principal said. ""We wanted to make sure that you knew that your daughter was completely justified in defending herself against his groping and she is welcome to participate in tomorrow's cross country meet.""</p><p>""Thank you, ma'am. Just one small clarification. I am their brother. Our mom passed away and I have legal custody of them now.""</p><p>""Oh, I'm sorry, please forgive my mistake.""</p><p>""No worries,"" I said. ""I would be honored if these two were my daughters -- just am I am very pleased that they are my sisters.""</p><p>""Bravo,"" Coach said clapping. ""They have only the nicest things to say about you.""</p><p>Many other little pleasantries were exchanged along with information should we decide to press charges against that boy. It was after they left that things turned decidedly darker.</p><p>I gave Celeste another hug and asked, ""Are you feeling better now?""</p><p>""Are you serious?"" She pulled away from me and asked, ""What's wrong with me?""</p><p>Uh-oh. Emotional time. And she wasn't even hormonal impacted with her period or anything. ""What do you mean? I finally said. ""There's nothing wrong with you.""</p><p>She ripped her track team shirt off and pointed at her chest. ""Nothing wrong? Are you blind? I don't have any boobs! I'm 12 almost 13 and I don't have any stinking tits or boobs!""</p><p>I did take a good look at her. While it was true that Celeste was basically flat-chested, her tits actually had grown since the summer when I had ample opportunity to gaze upon them and touch them. Her nipples were much softer looking and much wider and puffier. Under them were two tiny little mounds that had begun to swell.</p><p>""Celeste, you are growing. Your breasts are growing too.""</p><p>""Not really. Ol' perverted Turd Head thought I was a boy."" She stomped her foot. ""It wasn't the first time and it sure won't be the last because now everyone at school will be making fun of me.""</p><p>""Celeste,"" I said.</p><p>""I mean it. My career in junior high is toast.""</p><p>Such drama! Such panache! Such an actress! ""Celeste. Would you look at yourself!""</p><p>""I have been. Kansas has more ups and downs than I do.""</p><p>""Shhh!"" I said rather loudly. ""Hush your drama now. I know that you're upset but would you take a look at what you do have. It is so beautiful.""</p><p>Celeste was suddenly quiet. She stared at my face than down at her chest then back at me then finally down at her tits. ""You're serious, aren't you?""</p><p>""Very serious, dear Celeste.""</p><p>""Then why the hey does every boy go goo-goo over big tits?""</p><p>""First of all are you going to trust a junior high boy's sense of fashion and good taste?""</p><p>Out of the corner of my eye I saw Kristine nodding. Celeste even nodded and said, ""Okay. Got me there.""</p><p>""Second of all, I know that not every man in the world thinks that big tits is best. Look, there are as many tastes in tits as there are sizes of tits. Okay?""</p><p>Celeste deflated. All the fight went out of her. She started crying. I pulled her close to me. Great sobs shook her body. I let her snuggle close as I held her to me and ran my hands over her bare back.</p><p>""Who would ever love me?"" she cried.</p><p>""I do. Kristine does.""</p><p>""No, I mean love me like a boyfriend.""</p><p>""Don't rush it, Celeste. Good things come at the right time. You'll find someone and he'll be the right someone. Don't go falling for someone who can only think of tits or ass or the like. There's a lot more that makes a relationship work.""</p><p>Kristine came over by then and hugged Celeste so that Celeste was in the middle between us.</p><p>Celeste finally stopped crying as much then sniffled. ""I don't know what's wrong with me. I've never acted like that before.""</p><p>""You've never had anyone do that to you before either,"" Kristine whispered.</p><p>""I can't believe that you're so supportive,"" Celeste said, wiping her eyes. ""I mean, I stink!""</p><p>""I do too,"" Kristine agreed.</p><p>""And yet, you and Brody are here hugging me and loving me. I should care a rat's back leg what anyone else cares.""</p><p>I kissed her cheek. It was very wet and salty.</p><p>""And I should get a shower."" She looked up at me. ""Please don't leave me, Brody.""</p><p>""I'm not going anywhere,"" I said, surprise at her pleading.</p><p>""I mean, stay with me even while I shower. Don't leave me. I don't want to be without you. I don't want to imagine that you are NOT there to protect me.""</p><p>""You want me there while you shower?"" I asked, a little dumbstruck.</p><p>""Yes. But you don't have to shower with me. I just want you with me in the same room.""</p><p>""Kristine's gotta take a shower too."" I protested.</p><p>""Not the same. I want a handsome male with brawn to defend me.""</p><p>I looked at Kristine and wrinkled my brow. </p><p>""I think that's a good idea,"" Kristine said. ""I'm okay with it.""</p><p>So, it looked as though my mind was made up for me. We all went off to the upstairs bathroom. At first I just stood as they stripped and sat on the toilet for their duties. My dick was in a serious condition watching their cute, naked bodies. When I said serious, I mean that my dick was folded funny and caught in my underwear so that it actually hurt as it started becoming erect. As they briefly turned away from me, I quickly turned and adjust my growing member.</p><p>The girls were seriously cute. Beautiful in fact. Kristine had her shirt off and was slipping her sports bra off. Yes, her tits had grown a little since the summer. They were still perky, perfectly conical and definitely B-cup size. She slipped out of her shorts and took her panties off at the same time. What a lovely ass: not fat but round and womanly in a small sort of way. Her bush was still relatively thin but noticeable -- a lovely vee pointing the way to her pussy.</p><p>Celeste, Ah sweet Celeste. Delicate little nubs of nipples capped tiny, almost imperceptible mounds. Her pussy (from my vantage point) looked to be hair free still. Her face was so cute, so innocent, so girl-like beautiful. My blood almost started boiling again as I thought about that lunk-head who was making fun of Celeste and calling her a boy.</p><p>""Whachya thinking, Brody?"" Kristine's voice brought me back.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""You were clenching your fists and had a far-away look.""</p><p>""Oh, I was just thinking about what that kid did. I guess that I'm a little upset over it too.""</p><p>She came over to me and kissed me. She kissed me just like a sister would kiss her brother, or a daughter her father. But she was buck naked. Her tits pressed hard into my abdomen and as she pressed her body into mine, I know that my dick was pressing back against her.</p><p>""You are so sweet, Brody,"" she said.</p><p>I patted her bare rump and said something to break the tension that I was feeling. ""Celeste was right. Go get your shower.""</p><p>""Hey!"" she laughed then retreated to the shower.</p><p>I sat down on the closed toilet and watched. Clear glass doors on the bathtub shower made for a rather erotic display. Kristine soaped up and I thrilled as her tits moved and giggled and squished and molded to her hands as she washed around them. She did the same thing with her ass and suddenly I was imagining that it was *my* hands that were holding her flesh and causing it to move in all its supple wonderfulness. She was turned sideways to me as she washed in her crotch and pussy region. I was close to cumming as I imagined my hands running over her labia and through her little bush.</p><p>Celeste was waiting her turn under the shower and saw me watching. I hoped that it wasn't obvious that I was ogling and leering at them lecherously. </p><p>She waved. I waved back. It was good to see her happy. I just hoped that she would really rebound from this event and not let it weigh her down at school. She dipped her head under the shower then began shampooing her hair. I thought about what she said before -- that she would like to grow her hair longer. It already was some longer -- a little shaggy, perhaps. Maybe what she needed was a trip to a hair stylist to trim it up. She had such a cute, cherubic, round face. Very cute, very adorable, very innocent and girl-like. That kid must have been stupid or seriously blind if he thought Celeste was a boy.</p><p>""Brody?"" I looked up. Celeste had poked her soapy head out of the shower. ""You were looking a little angry there. You okay?""</p><p>""Yeah, I keep thinking about that guy, Turd Head.""</p><p>Celeste laughed. ""I'm going to refer to him from now on as T. H. Marshall."" She giggled again. ""You know, T. H. for Turd Head.""</p><p>So they rinsed off and stepped out of the shower to dry off. I was in a world of beauty. So much absolutely beautiful girl skin there for my enjoyment and gazing upon. Nothing came of it. Oh, to be sure, when I was alone that night, I pounded my dick and came in bucketful's.</p><p>Celeste and Kristine did run in their meet the next day. Celeste came in second on her event and Kristine came in 4th, helping their team to come in second overall. Celeste posted her best time ever and actually set a school record for a 7th grade girl. I was pleased as punch. Celeste also realized that a lot of her classmates were very proud of her too. Not only for her good show in the race, but for standing up to the bully and decking him. She was not going to have to endure taunts and insults at school.</p><p>But little things started changing. Subtly with me, I mean. I still loved my sisters very much. But I started realizing that I was noticing them for just how cute and beautiful they were. I found myself sporting good sized erections from time to time -- not just the vaguely happy semi-erect dick.</p><p>Things came to a head (as it were) one night. It was just after Thanksgiving and I had gone to bed late after having a glass of wine. I was suddenly woken up by Celeste's very concerned voice asking if I was okay.</p><p>""What?"" I couldn't make sense of what she was asking.</p><p>""Brody, you were moaning and calling out our names.""</p><p>Holy bat wang, Batman! I suddenly remembered *WHAT* I was dreaming. I was fantasizing about sucking on Celeste's and Kristine's tits. And then I suddenly had that awkward feeling of feeling that I had spunked all over my shorts and sheets.</p><p>""I was what?"" I asked.</p><p>""You called out my name and then Kristine's,"" she answered.</p><p>""That's funny,"" I explained. ""I was dreaming about a couple of women at work. You remember me talking about Krista and Selena?""</p><p>""Yeah, but...""</p><p>""The names are close. Dreams are funny things. Either you misheard what I really said, or my dream was weirding out and my brain said the wrong name.""</p><p>She shivered. ""Can I get in bed with you?""</p><p>""Uh-uh. I got a problem."" I threw the covers back. ""I need to change the sheets.""</p><p>""Why? Did you pee?""</p><p>""No, I had a wet dream.""</p><p>She was silent trying to take in what I meant. There was a nightlight in the hallway that provided a silhouette. ""What's that?""</p><p>""It's when a guy is sleeping and he dreams something sexy and then his dick becomes erect and stimulated enough so that he has an orgasm. I just shot a load of semen all over my sheets.""</p><p>""Really! Can I see?""</p><p>I clicked the light on by my head board. We both blinked in the glare. I sat up rather chagrined at the episode but glad that I was able to explain away my calling out their names. (Did I really want to suck their tits?) </p><p>There was a huge wet spot on my shorts and a small one on the sheet. She reached out and touched a glop and rubbed it between her fingers then smelled it. She wrinkled her nose then said, ""This stuff has sperm in it?""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""And could make babies?""</p><p>Again I nodded. ""I need to change and wash off. Then could you help me with the sheets?""</p><p>I disappeared into my bathroom and reappeared a couple minutes later to find that Celeste already had the soiled sheets off and was unfolding a new set. In another couple of minutes the bed was back together and she climbed in with me.</p><p>""It's still cold and I want to talk,"" she whispered.</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>""Brody, you need a girl friend.""</p><p>Her directness often surprised me.</p><p>""Why do you say that?""</p><p>""Well, I guess this wet dream is the latest example, isn't it? I mean, if you had a girlfriend and then a wife you wouldn't have wet dreams -- you would have your lady to do your, um, love stuff to. Right?""</p><p>""You have a point. But I'll have you know that I have asked Selena out on a date.""</p><p>""Really?"" She bounced up and down in the bed and clapped her hands a little. ""When?""</p><p>""I'm taking her to a Christmas party in a week and a half.""</p><p>""Okay, that's a good start."" Celeste held me close and kissed my cheek. ""I only want the best for you, dear Brody.""</p><p>""I know."" </p><p>And for some reason, I let her stay in bed with me the rest of the night. She was so warm and soft. I loved how my hand slipped over her side to fit into the small of her back right next to where her ass started sloping up. And I didn't even care that she had on low cut panties so that I could feel the start of her ass crack as I gently rubbed her back. And I didn't even care that Mr. Woody thought that he should come out to see what was going on. Why? Because I fell asleep very soon after that.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>The date that I had with Selena was a disaster. Oh, it started out fine. The party was a nice party -- lots of food and drink and a live band playing old fashion big band era music. Selena thought that I did a nice job of picking a fabulous spot. No, it turned into a disaster after she made some comments about my sisters.</p><p>""They're teenagers, aren't they?""</p><p>""Not quite,"" I answered.</p><p>""They will be soon enough. Nobody but a mother ever wants to deal with teenage girls. Trust me, your happy days are numbered.""</p><p>""Really? I've known a number of teenage girls who are not that way.""</p><p>She laughed. ""It's all show. The real stuff is at home and they can turn into real bitches.""</p><p>That galled me. ""My sisters are not bitches."" My voice was steel lined with resolve.</p><p>""Maybe. Maybe you just don't know. All girls are bitches deep inside.""</p><p>I stared at her hardly believing that she had just said that. She saw the cold fury rising in my eyes. ""You don't believe me?""</p><p>""I know that some do not hide it very deep inside at all."" I let my words hang there like vipers hoping that somehow she would back down and apologize or say that there were exceptions.</p><p>Instead she laughed, ""I do believe that I got under your skin.""</p><p>""No. But you dared to insult my family.""</p><p>""Well, look at that,"" she said casting a glance around the party, ""Jeremy from accounting is here. Perhaps he can take me home since you are so miffed.""</p><p>Jeremy did take her home and I left shortly after that.</p><p>Celeste met me at the door and saw the look on my face then said, ""Not a good night?""</p><p>""Not really. Except I found out what a selfish piece of work she is.""</p><p>""Then don't waste your time on her,"" she said, holding onto my arm. ""And don't waste your emotions dwelling on her either. Move on to something positive.""</p><p>I hugged her. ""I think I found something positive right here.""</p><p>""Come join us, we got popcorn and a movie!""</p><p>They were watching ""Singing in the Rain"" and Gene Kelly was just doing his famous dance in the rainy street.</p><p>""Do you ever feel like that?"" Kristine asked.</p><p>""Not tonight,"" I replied.</p><p>""I'm sorry."" She hit the pause button. ""Wanna talk?""</p><p>""Not much to say. She started bad-mouthing you two even though she'd never met you.""</p><p>""What?"" Kristine exclaimed. ""How rude!""</p><p>""Exactly. She basically said that all girls turn into something horrible as soon as they become teenagers."" I couldn't bring myself to say ""bitch.""</p><p>""I'm assuming hers is firsthand experience?"" Celeste asked.</p><p>""I'm thinking that you are correct. Her loss, our gain.""</p><p>""And you have one more to try, don't you?""</p><p>Krista. Oh, yeah. I just found out that she had started seeing someone seriously. Some guy over in another engineering team. Rumor had that they were probably going to be moving in together -- marriage possibly too.</p><p>""Maybe not who you were thinking of,"" I said to Celeste. ""That other girl started seeing someone else in a serious sort of relational way.""</p><p>Kristine touched my arm and said, ""Don't worry. You have the office party coming up, right?""</p><p>""True, but that's usually not a time for dates.""</p><p>""But you get to explore and see other lovely women in a different setting,"" Celeste said with a fling of the hand. ""It will be a chance to explore options.""</p><p>""Laying it on pretty thick there, Celeste,"" I laughed.</p><p>I did go to the office party and talked with a few of the eligible young women, but in the engineering field there are 4 or 5 guys for every one eligible woman. Each of the women were surrounded with bachelors circling like buzzards over carrion. </p><p>I mentioned that very observation at one point and Amanda laughed. ""I think you nailed it, Matt."" She tugged on my arm and said, ""Let's take a little walk.""</p><p>We grabbed our coats and made our way outside. The sky was overcast with a hint of rain.</p><p>""With the wind and rain coming in at least it won't be foggy tomorrow morning,"" she commented.</p><p>Amanda worked in accounting. I didn't see much of her, but she had a bright smile and a cheery disposition.</p><p>""I just wanted to say that I've heard a little about you, Mr. Matt Oliver,"" she smiled broadly. ""And I have to say that your sense of family and protection and honor is stunning.""</p><p>I was really curious. ""What exactly have you heard?""</p><p>""I heard about your little run in with Selena a couple of weeks ago. That cat wasn't expecting you to put up such resistance to her tongue-lashing.""</p><p>""There was no way that I was going to let her paint my sisters as....""</p><p>""That's my point exactly. And I wanted to take the opportunity to thank you for putting her back down in her place. In fact, thank you from several of us at work. She's run rough-shod over a lot of people for a while. Believes that she can get away with it because she's a little vixen and knows how to pull some men's chains just right.""</p><p>I bowed with a little hand flourish. ""My honor, Lady Amanda.""</p><p>She laughed and the sky seemed to brighten. ""Matt, you almost make me want to break my cardinal rule.""</p><p>""What's that?"" Seriously not knowing what she was getting at.</p><p>""I don't date guys from work. I did it once -- when I was first out of college. Bad news. So I swore never to do it again. But you, Matt, you are like a fresh breeze blowing in off a summer lake. You tempt me good sir.""</p><p>""So I take it you would refuse an invitation to dinner?""</p><p>""Regrettably, I would. But if you or I ever change jobs, I would reconsider it.""</p><p>I was silent for a few moments. ""I suppose that makes good sense and I wish you well with it.""</p><p>""But you're wondering who you could date. Right?""</p><p>""You cut right to the chase, Amanda.""</p><p>She smiled. ""I have a couple of young women in mind.""</p><p>""Who?""</p><p>""Let me get back to you."" She grabbed my arm again and tugged me toward the party. ""I would like another one of those shrimp dips. They were divine!""</p><p>I stayed around talking and chatting it up with others, greatly encouraged by what Amanda said. When I got home it was after midnight, but Celeste met me at the front door and asked, ""So?"" I told her the promising news and she clapped her hands and hugged me.</p><p>""I'm excited, Brody.""</p><p>""If things progress, are you comfortable in having a step-mom of sorts?"" I asked.</p><p>""We'll cross that bridge when we get there, okay?""</p><p>Amanda did deliver a couple of names the next week and I approached her first suggestion a couple of days later. Shelly was a recent college grad who worked in accounting. She was rather cute and Amanda told me not to be put off by her shy demeanor. Shelly *did* smile broadly when I asked her out to dinner.</p><p>""I know it's near Christmas,"" I began, ""But we are both working till that Friday so I was wondering if you would like to go out to dinner maybe that Thursday?""</p><p>""That sounds nice,"" she replied. ""Where to?""</p><p>I suggested a nice steak house and she thought that would be just grand. The date was nice too. No red warning flags, no obvious incompatibility signs. I suggested a nice post-Christmas dinner just before we went back to work. She said great. She wanted to stop by to meet the girls afterwards and I thought that was a good idea. </p><p>Boy did I get an earful when I returned later. </p><p>""She seemed rather mousey,"" Kristine said first.</p><p>""I don't know, Brody,"" Celeste said more diplomatically, ""I would need to see more before I made up my mind.""</p><p>""Hey,"" I said, ""Don't shoot me, okay?""</p><p>Celeste laughed. ""It does sound pretty severe, doesn't it? I mean we encouraged you to go dating and then we shoot down the first woman you bring around.""</p><p>Shelly and I went out on a couple of more dates that January. She was a nice person. A sweet person. But I sensed that my sisters were not convinced she was that super special person just right for me. I suddenly realized that I had a tough set of critics to play for.</p><p>It was maybe the third week in January, a particularly cold and rainy night -- I even pulled on long sweat pants for my bed time. The rain beat down hard on the roof and we all turned in early. I think I may have been fighting off a the beginnings of a cold or something. I woke up a little late the next morning and heard Celeste calling my name from the hallway.</p><p>I stumbled out of bed and followed the voice. ""What is it?""</p><p>I found her in the hall bathroom with Kristine. ""Brody, Kristine just started her period.""</p><p>Oh, boy! What a sight to wake up to. Kristine sat on the toilet, her bloodied panties were around her ankles and blood smeared down her legs. A weird, pungent odor filled the bathroom.</p><p>""No worries. Rinse off and soak the stains in cold water,"" I directed. ""I'll get something from the store for you. Be back shortly.""</p><p>I returned maybe twenty minutes later with pads and tampons. I had no idea what would work best. She decided that a pad would be best since she wasn't that sure about sticking something into her pussy. I helped her figure out how to attach the pad and position it. I was closer to a woman's period than I had ever been before. No, it's not sexy or appealing. It is something that I did to help my sister.</p><p>I asked if they wanted breakfast. Kristine said, ""I'd just like to go back to sleep.""</p><p>I thought about it. It was Friday and they were both caught up on all their school work. ""You too, Celeste?""</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>""Then we all stay home today.""</p><p>Kristine kissed me and retreated to her bed. Celeste and I headed downstairs. I asked her if she wanted something to eat but she shook her head no. I made a phone call in to work and then to their school to excuse their absences.</p><p>Celeste tugged my arm and said, ""Let's just sit quietly on the couch.""</p><p>In the den, the pitter-patter of the rain was more obvious as it hit the windows. I lit the gas log fire and pulled one of Mom's old blankets from behind the couch and wrapped it around us both. Celeste nestled into me with her head on my shoulder.</p><p>""I feel like I'm trying to fight a cold or something,"" I said at length.</p><p>""It's good that you stayed home then.""</p><p>""What's your excuse?""</p><p>She giggled. ""Sympathetic PMS?""</p><p>I laughed. ""That's a new one to me.""</p><p>She rubbed her hand on my chest then said, ""Brody, you are the best.""</p><p>""Why do you say that?""</p><p>""You are so kind and patient and understanding,"" she began. ""I mean, I was seriously weirded out by all that blood on Kristine, but you just took a look and said, 'Oh, I got it covered -- just clean up. I'll get something for you.' You weren't flustered at all.""</p><p>""If I were really on top of it, I would have already had those things bought and stored in your bathroom as well as explained to each of you how to use them. I guess that I'm not really a good mother.""</p><p>""Oh, but you're the best Brody anyone could have asked for.""</p><p>I kissed her head. ""I'm glad you think so.""</p><p>We were silent for several long minutes more. The thought of going back to sleep beckoned me but I didn't want to leave the couch. For one thing it was warmer there with the fire going and the blanket was already warmed up. And I didn't really want to leave Celeste either.</p><p>""I think I could fall back to sleep right now,"" I finally said.</p><p>""Then let's.""</p><p>We both lay down and pulled the blanket over us. I was in my work slacks and polo shirt but Celeste was still in her night tee-shirt and thin flannel pajama bottoms. I lay on my side and hooked an arm over her. She cuddled her back into me and I felt the ever present semi-rigid dick rise a bit in response. She held onto my arm and tucked it in close to her almost- not-there breasts. Almost -- but I felt the little nubs. I should have moved my hand away, but I thought it would be okay since she placed it there and I wasn't actively feeling her up. Regardless, in a short while we were both asleep.</p><p>We were awakened by Kristine quietly crawling on top of the couch and resting face down on my side. I was now completely hemmed in by my sisters. It felt a bit claustrophobic. I started by slowly pushing Celeste off the couch. Kristine slid down to take her place and I gently pushed her over too.</p><p>""Hey! Not fair!"" Celeste protested as her sister slumped on top of her.</p><p>""It's your sister's fault,"" I replied, swinging my legs so I could sit up. ""I think that I'm getting hungry finally."" I glanced at the clock on the VCR. ""Yikes! It's almost 11 o'clock!"" We were asleep for over three hours!</p><p>""That explains why I'm hungry,"" Kristine said.</p><p>""You feeling better?"" Celeste asked.</p><p>""Yeah, somewhat. It really feels weird and everything.""</p><p>""I wished that I had some important advice to pass on to you,"" I said. ""But I'm failing you in that department. But what say you that we go to a mall and have our late breakfast-early lunch there.""</p><p>""Yes!"" Both girls exclaimed together. then hurried off to get ready.</p><p>When they reappeared it struck me that they had grown and were now a size or two bigger than their clothes were. Kristine's boobs were spilling over her small bra and with the tight tee shirt an ungainly bulge showed above her very obvious bra strap line. Even Celeste's clothes were too small. She had just been growing taller which left her tee shirts not quite reaching her waist and her pants' cuff rising above her shoes, but now she appeared to be thickening and starting to fill out in a feminine way. Her tight tee shirt left no doubt that her tits were there -- or at least her nipples were! Very cute and very pointy.</p><p>""Hey, girls,"" I said. ""I think that we should make this into a 'go get some new clothes and underwear' sort of outing too.""</p><p>""Really?"" Celeste asked -- actually it was more of a shriek.</p><p>Kristine looked down at her front and said, ""Yeah, sweaters and sweat shirts hide it most of the time, but...."" She looked up and smiled. ""But thank you for taking us!""</p><p>We went to the big mall in the downtown. It was way out of the area so there was little likelihood of running into someone they knew from school (or me from work). Plus there was a wide assortment of foods and shops. The rain had let up for a while but the air was still cold and the wind was biting. After a lunch (we each had something different and shared), we started walking toward the clothing stores.</p><p>""You need new underwear,"" I whispered. ""Especially bras.""</p><p>""There!"" Celeste pointed. ""That'll be the perfect place.""</p><p>I followed her finger then blanched! Victoria Secrets! ""No way! I will not go in there with you. That would be way too strange and people would be far too suspicious.""</p><p>""But you said that..."" Kristine said, tugging on my arm.</p><p>""We'll go to a department store and I'm hoping that there'll be some nice saleslady who'll help you.""</p><p>""Why? Isn't it just the same thing?""</p><p>""No,"" I shook my head then continued in a whisper. ""That store only has women's lingerie and it has a reputation of being 'sexy'! That's not where a dad -- or a brother -- takes his 12 year old sisters to get bras and panties.""</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" Celeste said, taking my hand in hers. ""Sometimes I forget how odd the rest of the world thinks.""</p><p>Kristine grabbed my other hands and added, ""I didn't mean to make you feel weird.""</p><p>""It's okay,"" I answered. ""Shall we?""</p><p>Then they forced me to skip with them while they sang, ""We're off to see the wizard!"" I noticed a few laughs and smiles from older folks and a couple of moms with toddlers. We were ignored by men and women in business suits. Although I did see one thirty-something woman glower at us.</p><p>In the department store, the girls led me to the young ladies' section and began looking at intimate apparel. Sure enough a sales lady approached us and asked if she could help. I could tell by her tone that she wasn't that sure what I was doing there with these young ladies or whether she should just call the cops straight away. So I told her our story in a nut shell about losing our mom and I was their guardian now.</p><p>Suddenly her demeanor changed and she gushed warmth. ""I think that is very admirable. I know that you've come to the right place. They're in good hands here.""</p><p>She set right to work measuring them then she took them in to be fitted. A little later she returned and said, ""I have suggested these new bras for them -- good, basic, everyday sort of bras. Is there anything else?""</p><p>I suddenly had a little light go off in my head. Their birthdays were coming up in a couple of weeks. And there was a Valentine's Day dinner theater special event that was being advertised at work. I would take the girls to that for their birthdays as a special, ""welcome to being a teenager"" sort of event.</p><p>""Yes, there is something else,"" I said.</p><p>The girls watched me closely.</p><p>""They are into sports -- track specifically -- so they need a good sports bra. But we're also going to need a special dress for each and the correct bra to go with it.""</p><p>""Oh, that sounds exciting,"" she said. ""Anything in particular?""</p><p>""There's a Valentine's Day dinner theater that they don't know that they're going to yet.""</p><p>Suddenly both girls emitted muffled shrieks of joy. Celeste clapped her hands then hugged me. Kristine just ran and almost tackled me over.</p><p>""I see someone just made a big impression,"" the sales lady said approvingly. ""Girls, let's find some nice dress then we'll find the foundation that will support it.""</p><p>It was almost an hour later and several hundred dollars invested that we emerged from the store with several packages and two VERY excited girls. They immediately wanted to go back home to try everything on. And I wanted to make a phone call or two to make sure that I could reserve three tickets for the show. That meant that I had to call work to get the phone number of the theater company. </p><p>My office mate took the call and gave me the info then asked, ""Should I be quiet about this? A big secret?"" </p><p>""Yeah, don't go talking it up, okay?"" I replied.</p><p>And I got the tickets reserved -- everything was set for the three of us to go on Valentine's Day.</p><p>""Brody?""</p><p>I turned around and saw two stunningly beautiful young ladies standing in the doorway. I gave a fox whistle and they blushed. Celeste's dress was a black lacy things with a high neck and medium sleeves. It had a half shawl sweater like thing that draped over the shoulders. And with whatever she was wearing underneath, her bodice was noticeably filled out. Kristine's dress was silky red, scooping neckline that showed off a bit of her cleavage and breasts which were pushed up by her new bra. Her bodice was very full. This dress also had an attachment that draped over the shoulders. Both dresses were elegantly long, below the knees.</p><p>""Very beautiful girls,"" I said. ""Very beautiful!""</p><p>""Thank you,"" they said demurely.</p><p>Celeste twirled around and Kristine curtsied.</p><p>""You should see the things that that lady helped us pick out,"" Celeste suddenly said. ""I mean, look at this!"" She pointed down at the dress, but I could barely take my eyes off her breasts.</p><p>She saw me looking and blushed again. ""I guess that I do have tits now. I've never felt so sexy in my whole life!""</p><p>""Me neither,"" Kristine exclaimed. ""This bra thingy is strapless! And it is pushing my tits up and makes them looks twice as big!""</p><p>Suddenly, I was really looking forward to the Dinner Theater.</p><p>I had several more very vivid dreams where I was doing something sexy or sexual with my sisters -- usually both. And it almost always involved touching or licking or sucking on their tits. I suppose that it didn't go too far because I wasn't crying out in the middle of the night and I didn't wake up with semen covered sheets. Or at least Celeste didn't hear me or come wake me up.</p><p>The week before the Dinner Theater got a little dicey at work. Shelly was sorely disappointed that I wasn't taking *HER* out to the Valentine's Day event. ""Those events are for boyfriends and girlfriends,"" she chided me. I was a little dumbfounded. We weren't exactly dating exclusively, plus she wanted a little time to go visit her mom down in San Diego. I guess that I must be at fault because I should have known that her ""no"" meant ""yes, please."" Dang! And she didn't even give me time to explain that I wasn't two-timing -- I was just taking my sisters out as an important 13th birthday present.</p><p>The night of the Dinner Theater finally came around. The girls were fairly vibrating with excitement and barely contained giddiness. When they stopped bouncing they looked so radiant and charming -- I was sure that I was going to have a lot of jealous looks that night! But when they were bouncing, they looked just like junior high girls dressed up for a fancy ball. Funny, huh! That's just what they were.</p><p>The event was convenient also because Celeste's birthday was on the 16th and Kristine's was on the 22nd. ""Happy birthday, you two,"" I said as I opened the car door for them.</p><p>""Best birthday yet, Brody,"" Kristine said giving me a peck on the cheek.</p><p>Celeste caught my hand and squeezed as she waited for me to lock the car. She tried not to bounce, but she still vibrated!</p><p>The girls did turn heads as they entered and they were VERY much transfixed by the decorations and the place settings and the hor d'oeuvres and the drinks. (""No, no champagne, no wine!"") They thoroughly enjoyed the theater part which was based on Shakespeare's ""Much Ado about Nothing."" During the first half hor d'oeuvres and salad were served. The girls ate lots of bread and rolls and downed many glasses of water.</p><p>Intermission happened along at just the right time. The girls were fairly brimming over with their water and excused themselves quickly. I took a quick trip to the men's room and noted that several people from work were present. I didn't feel an urge to rush over and talk with them so I ambled back to our table and waited for the girls.</p><p>""Oh, hi Matt!"" </p><p>I looked up and saw Selena dragging her latest trophy toward me.</p><p>""So who did you bring tonight?"" she gushed.</p><p>""I brought my sisters in honor of their birthday.""</p><p>""How quaint!"" she giggled. I noticed that she probably had been hitting the champagne or wine a little heavily. ""So how old are they?""</p><p>""They'll be turning 13,"" I answered.</p><p>""Oh, yes,"" she cackled. ""That's the magic age I told you about."" She turned to her date. ""John, this is Matt. He's one of the engineers that makes the little spinney things that go round and round on the circuit board.""</p><p>John laughed then stuck out his hand. I took it and shook it. (I mean, good luck chap, hope you know what you're in for.) ""Good to meet you, Matt.""</p><p>""John works in the executive office under the VP.""</p><p>""Ah, I see,"" I said. Then I thought, so she smoozing her way up the corporate ladder now.</p><p>Just then my sisters returned and sat down next to me.</p><p>""Gracious, me!"" Selena exclaimed. I thought you said they were turning 13. These look more like 18 or 20!""</p><p>""Selena, these are my sisters, Celeste and Kristine.""</p><p>Selena nodded and said, ""Beautiful dresses, girls. Stunning even. Hope you have a great evening."" Then she caught John by the arm and said, ""Gotta go, ta-ta!""</p><p>Once she was out of ear shot, Celeste said, ""I heard her taking about us turning a magical age?""</p><p>I shook my head. ""It's what I told you about before. She believes that all girls turn into something hideous when they turn teenagers.""</p><p>""She's weird,"" Kristine stated flatly. ""And she smells weird.""</p><p>""She's drunk,"" I pointed out.</p><p>""No excuse,"" Celeste said. ""Alcohol merely relaxes inhibitions. It doesn't put anything new into your mind. So whatever stupid comes out is something that was already there.""</p><p>I looked at her and marveled. ""You are so wise beyond your years, Lady Celeste!""</p><p>She giggled then said, ""That would be due to Mamma.""</p><p>""Wise woman.""</p><p>""Matt!""</p><p>I looked around. Jeepers, it was Shelly!</p><p>""Hi, Shelly!"" I waved. Then as she came closer I added, ""You remember my sisters, don't you?""</p><p>Shelly looked a bit put out, but sucked it up a little when she saw who I was with. ""Well, you didn't tell me that you were going to take your sisters out,"" she finally said. ""It's nice to see you girls.""</p><p>""I'm sorry, I guess I didn't have much of a chance to explain.""</p><p>""So why was it so important that they go out to the Valentine's Day Dinner Theater?"" she asked point blank. Wow! So much for subtle, huh!?</p><p>""It's their birthdays. They only turn 13 once in their life.""</p><p>She looked around. ""How many other 13 year olds do you see here?""</p><p>""Probably very few,"" I agreed. ""But I'm not going to argue that point.""</p><p>""Miss Shelly,"" Kristine suddenly said. ""You asked to look around and I just did. I know that my sister would agree with me in this too. There is no one in this room who is sweeter, who is nicer, who would go out of his way to help someone than my brother, Matt. He dropped everything when Mamma died last year and he had to change his whole lifestyle to put up with a pair of 12 year olds under foot. So please do look around. You won't find many other 13 year olds here because they don't have a brother who cares as much for them as our Matt.""</p><p>Shelly was completely taken aback. I was also really. Celeste smiled confidently then clapped.</p><p>""I'm sorry that you took me the wrong way,"" Shelly began. ""It's just that there are certain things that are expected when dating. You'll understand that once you begin.""</p><p>Celeste and Kristine just looked blankly at her. </p><p>The house lights dimmed twice. I held out my hand to her and said, ""I do hope that you have a wonderful evening Shelly. We'll have to finish this conversation later.""</p><p>As the second half began, and the main course was brought to our tables, Kristine leaned over and spoke just loud enough for Celeste and me to hear, ""Wow! Another revelation tonight?""</p><p>Celeste replied, ""Way too high maintenance. You'd have her in the repair shop every day.""</p><p>I almost snorted a green bean at that comment.</p><p>There was a positive interaction after the theater was over. Krista and her date spotted us and said ""Hello."" She also made a point to appreciate how mature the girls were as well as complement them on their loving brother. Amanda was right behind us and clucked her approval. The girls glowed in their praise. </p><p>I whispered to Amanda, ""I think I understand the wisdom of your dating rules.""</p><p>She looked at me with a questioning eyebrow.</p><p>""I think I'm swearing off looking for dates at work. Way too loaded and potentially toxic.""</p><p>She touched my arm and laughed. ""So I have a little clean up in aisle five?""</p><p>""Go ahead,"" I replied. ""If she's that touchy about me taking my sisters to the theater, I don't know what she'd be like in real life.""</p><p>""Don't do anything rash, Matt. I'll see if it can be smoothed over.""</p><p>""Thanks, Amanda. I wished there were more like you.""</p><p>""There are,"" she smiled. ""You just have to know where to look.""</p><p>I drove the girl's home and even though it was nearly 11 pm they were talkative and full of questions and youthful joy at the wonder of being included in an adult event.</p><p>But Celeste was relatively philosophical about the evening. ""I think I can understand why some women are still single.""</p><p>""You, Lady Celeste, are coming up with the best lines for the night!"" </p><p>Celeste was riding shotgun but squeezed Kristine in the middle to force a sort of group hug on the bench seat of my pickup. Kristine laughed.</p><p>As we got home, Kristine asked seriously, ""So now you're really not dating anyone, are you?""</p><p>I set the parking brake and turned the engine off. ""Seems like a few women tonight put the ke-bosh on that. It would take a real Hail Mary for Shelly to recover from tonight's little temper tantrum.""</p><p>""Who'd she come with anyway?""</p><p>I shrugged. ""More of life's little mysteries. The truth may be out there.... somewhere.""</p><p>The girls ran up and got ready for bed. I decided to stay up, catching up on some reading that I needed to do. I gave me a chance to unwind as well as drink some wine which I did not do while at the dinner (designated driver and all). I was some pages into a journal when I felt a warm hand on my shoulders.</p><p>""Who could that be?"" I asked.</p><p>She laughed. It was Celeste -- I should have known. ""We haven't played that game in years!""</p><p>As she sat next to me, I smiled, recalling how my little sisters when they were barely in school thought it was so fun to try to make me guess (without looking) which one was which.</p><p>""You're smiling,"" she said.</p><p>""I'm recalling you two when you were barely six years old.""</p><p>""I think I have always looked up to you, Brody."" She gazed off to a distant wall. ""The last thing that Mamma said to us was....."" Her voice broke and she stopped. ""A few moments later she tried again. ""When Mamma had that aneurysm and crashed her car in the driveway, we both ran out to help her. She was unresponsive. As the paramedics arrived, Mamma woke up enough to recognize me and she said, 'Matt will help you. Don't lose him; he's a good man.'"" She stopped and wiped tears from her eyes. ""And that's the last thing that she said. To anyone."" </p><p>She fell against me and breathed deeply, trying to control her emotions. I dropped my magazine and wrapped my arms around her. I had not heard all the details of Mamma's last day. And this was the first time that either girl had voluntarily talked about it. I was also wondering what triggered this memory at this juncture.</p><p>""Oh, Brody,"" she finally said, wiping her eyes. ""Brody, Mamma was so right. You are a good man. I don't want to lose you. And I certainly don't want you to go out and hook up with some lesser hussy who doesn't realize just what a precious treasure you are!""</p><p>""I'm not going anywhere,"" I said. I couldn't think of what to say right then. It really felt like she was almost ask me to marry her -- almost, but not quite! I loved her; I loved her sister. But, dang! the wine was messing with my thinking. ""Celeste, that's why I date. I want to find the right person. So far I've found out who I don't want. But I'm still here with you and for you. Okay?""</p><p>Celeste gave a forced laughed. ""Yeah, I'm being emotional, aren't I?"" She sat up and tugged on her night shirt. ""You haven't seen what you bought us, have you?""</p><p>Suddenly her shirt was up over her head and she sat in her glorious bra and panties. Matching red bra and panties. Lacy red bra and panties. Her little tits were carefully covered in the delicate fabric that had a little bit of padding to make things stand out better. Her panties were so silky smooth that I easily saw the outline of her pussy. In the middle of her pussy cleft was a dark spot. Oh, geessh! She was getting wet? I racked my mind and then remembered that the pussy could and would naturally discharge fluids all the time. Being sexually turned on was only one explanation.</p><p>""Very pretty,"" I said, realizing that she was waiting for some response.</p><p>And then she pulled her night shirt down over her body, leaned forward a kissed me and whispered, ""This has been the best birthday present ever. I love you!""</p><p>And then she was gone. My hard-on, however stayed.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>You would think after Celeste's little risqué, near strip-tease, I would have had a full-fledged wet dream that very night. Nope. Dreams are odd things though. It actually waited another 24 hours or so.</p><p>And wouldn't you know it, Celeste woke me up again, gently shaking my shoulder and saying, ""Brody, you're sleep talking again.""</p><p>I was awake in a moment. I was so afraid that somehow I had a wet dream or I had said something awkward in my sleep.</p><p>""You were calling our names again, Brody,"" Celeste whispered. Her face was close to mine. I could feel her breath on my cheek as she talked. In the faint light from the hall way, I could see that she had her robe on.</p><p>""What did I say?""</p><p>""You probably don't want to hear this,"" she giggled. ""Can I jump in bed with you?"" When I paused she added, ""Or did you have a wet dream again?""</p><p>I shook my head then realized that she might not have seen that. ""No, no wet dreams.""</p><p>""Good."" And then she pulled one side of the covers up sloughed her robe and jumped in with me. </p><p>That was when I realized that I was in trouble. She was completely naked! At least she had no tee shirt on -- I didn't dare feel around her ass to finish answering the question.</p><p>""Whoa, Celeste! Where are your clothes?""</p><p>""Brody, you were calling out for me and you said, quote, 'I want to suck your little titties,' end-quote. So the only way you could do that is if I have my shirt off. Right?""</p><p>Mind-popping logic!</p><p>""What I say in my sleep hardly counts,"" I protested.</p><p>""So what do you say now that you're awake?"" she asked as she wrapped her arms around my neck and snuggled her warm, bare body against my shirtless body. Her tits pressed into my chest. ""I can feel that you are already excited."" Her hips had found my inflated cock and were gently rubbing it back and forth through the loose fabric of my shorts.</p><p>""Stop it, Celeste,"" I whispered sharply. ""I'm about ready to shoot my load.""</p><p>""Like a wet dream?"" she giggled. ""Isn't that the idea?""</p><p>""Oh, Celeste, you know that I love you,"" I began, finally responding and returning her embrace. ""It's just that I would be in so much trouble if I were to do this. Big trouble. Jail!""</p><p>She kissed my lips and rubbed her nose back and forth on my nose. ""Doesn't have to be. No one ever needs to know.""</p><p>""But what about Kristine?""</p><p>""You don't think she doesn't know?""</p><p>""What do you mean?"" I asked.</p><p>""We both want you, Brody.""</p><p>I suddenly saw the previous half year in a new light. My sisters were trying to seduce me. They were working hard to make me hot for them. Dang! It was working.</p><p>""What do you mean that you want me?"" I asked, hoping somehow that there was another explanation.</p><p>""I want to hold you, to touch you, to pleasure you,"" she began, ""and I want you to do the same to me. I want to make love to you, Brody!""</p><p>The thought was staggering. The consequences were off the chart! I was contemplating a response -- something like, ""Let's talk about this in the morning when I can think straight."" But I was interrupted.</p><p>""What's going on?"" It was Kristine standing in my doorway. Her form, back lit by the hall nightlight revealed that at least she still wore clothes at night.</p><p>""Brody was having another dream,"" Celeste explained.</p><p>""A wet one?"" (I guess that they must have talked about my previous experience.)</p><p>""No, but he was calling out our names again.""</p><p>""Brr!"" Kristine said coming closer to the bed. ""I am so cold. Are you in bed with him?""</p><p>""Yes. Come on in,"" Celeste invited. ""He'll warm you up too.""</p><p>Before I could think of what to say, Kristine made a bee-line for the bed and crawled in and snuggled on my other side. At least she wasn't naked, I consoled myself.</p><p>""Brody,"" Celeste said before I could formulate an argument. ""I know this is all a new way of thinking and all, but we want you. We both want you. And I know that you want us too. The fact that you've had such great self-restraint shows what a sweet guy you are, but we both want the next step.""</p><p>Kristine had latched herself onto me like a heat- seeking leech. One leg was thrown up over my torso and rested on my very rigid dick. One arms went underneath me and the other was over top of me where it intertwined with Celeste's arm. ""You are soooo warm!"" Kristine finally said. ""And your little buddy is flaming hot!""</p><p>""I'm glad your hands aren't any colder,"" I said, not really knowing what to do, ""else I would get frostbite!""</p><p>""I'm sorry, but you just gotta warm me up,"" Kristine replied.</p><p>""I'm not convinced yet,"" I finally said. ""What's going to keep this from blowing up and me going to jail? Then where would you be?""</p><p>""They won't know,"" Celeste said. ""It's that simple.""</p><p>""I won't tell, Brody,"" Kristine whispered. ""And we don't talk about things like this at school anyway.""</p><p>We talked for maybe another half hour or so. My resistance was lessening, and the prospect of touching them again and shooting my load into and onto them grew stronger and stronger. Kristine's hands also grew warmer and warmer. and began to rub around my chest and belly. About the same time, Celeste began rubbing her hands around my body and moving her hips against my thighs.</p><p>""Girls, I guess if this is what you want....""</p><p>""Yes!"" Celeste squealed.</p><p>""Oh, yes!"" Kristine whispered into my ear. </p><p>Kristine then took my earlobe into her mouth and started sucking on it gently. At the same time, Celeste moved her hand below the waistband of my shorts and immediately found my throbbing dick. Kristine felt her sister's hand under her leg so she moved her leg off of me and mover *her* hand into my shorts to join Celeste's.</p><p>I suppose that there was no going back now.</p><p>""So girls,"" I continued. ""We need to have a few base rules and a common understanding, okay.""</p><p>Both agreed.</p><p>""First, and I can't emphasize this enough, no one can ever know about this. Not even a hint of this ever! Second, I am not forcing you and I don't want to force you; if you don't want to, then that's fine -- you can back out. Third, let's keep cussing and really strong words out of the picture. Mamma taught us that there's always a nicer way to say something so we shouldn't resort to gutter talk. Fourth, I don't want you to get pregnant.""</p><p>""Ah, Brody!"" Celeste said. ""Never? I would love to have your baby!""</p><p>""Me too,"" Kristine added.</p><p>""Not while you're twelve.""</p><p>""But, Brody, look at the time,"" Celeste said in a sing-songy fashion.</p><p>I glanced at my clock and saw it was almost 3 in the morning.</p><p>""It's after midnight,"" she went on, ""it's my birthday and I'm 13 now!""</p><p>""And it's a school holiday,"" Kristine added, ""so we can sleep in.""</p><p>""Then the birthday girl gets her very own birthday orgasm,"" I said, throwing all caution to the wind.</p><p>I rolled over so I was on top of Celeste. Kristine slipped off but kept her hands on my back. I started kissing Celeste like I had never kissed her before. Passionate lip-locking and then deep tongue probing. At first, I think I surprised her and maybe briefly overwhelmed her. But after a few moments, she began to respond in kind and her tongue probed deep back into my mouth.</p><p>""Is this what you were wanting?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes! Don't stop!"" she gasped.</p><p>I started kissing down her chin, her neck and shoulders. Her lithe form was so tantalizing -- there was nearly no body fat to hide anything. I felt her ribs beneath my kisses before I centered on her sternum. Each of my cheeks lightly grazed the edges of her little tits. I circled back around and engulfed one nipple completely in my mouth. She gasped and grasped my head with both of her hands.</p><p>""What happened?"" Kristine asked.</p><p>Celeste struggled to answer. ""He's.... sucking.... my.... TIT!""</p><p>Suddenly the light next to my bed went on and Kristine whispered, ""Oh, wowzers!"" She lay down next to us and pulled the blanket around her and watched in rapt amazement as I sucked her sister's tits. Celeste kept a tight hold on my head and moaned as I caught her little nipples gently between my teeth.</p><p>""Oh, Brody! Oh!"" she whispered.</p><p>While I sucked on one tit, I gently rolled the other one between my fingers. She moaned but no intelligible words came.</p><p>I finally slid down and opened her legs up. Her pussy glimmered with a sheen of her excitement. Her inner lips were already very dark pink and extended past her outer lips. Her clitoral shaft stuck out waiting for my visit. I fell to licking her outer lips and discovered that she had a few wiry hairs along the top of her pussy and one or two along the sides. Her pussy was fragrant and her nectar began coating my chin. I had eaten pussy before, but never a young pussy. This smelled -- and tasted -- less aromatic, less complex, more fresh and younger. I reveled in the sensation!</p><p>I ran my tongue over the length of her slit and felt her folds deform under the pressure. I lightly licked several more times and she bucked her hips toward my face. I pulled her pussy wide apart with my hands and pressed my tongue as far as it would go into her folds. She pressed back hard. I grabbed her clit with my lips and began sucking all the while massaging her pussy lips with my fingers. Between my spit and her juices, she was dripping wet. Her hands found the top of my head and began tracing a small circle in my scalp. I felt her tense up as she rubbed my hair faster and faster. Dang! She was nearing a climax after only a few minutes!? What a hot little vixen! I increased the tempo of my sucking and rubbing and in a few moments she exploded: a deep grunt and a loud explosion of air coupled with both of her hands forcing my head into her pussy. I kept licking her clit then began slowing down. Her legs clamped tight around me so that I couldn't leave her gash even if I wanted to.</p><p>She finally relaxed and I looked up to see that she was spent. She was spread eagle and her tiny tits were capped with very erect nipples. Her eyes were half open and a huge smile adorned her lips.</p><p>Kristine was still watching us and her eyes were wide open in wonder. ""What happened?"" she finally asked.</p><p>""Best birthday present ever,"" Celeste whispered. ""I don't know what that was, but, Brody, can you do that again?""</p><p>I had to laugh. She was so cute and funny. And sexy. And desirable!</p><p>""There's more,"" I softly said.</p><p>""What's that?"" Celeste asked.</p><p>""I know I said I don't want to make you pregnant, but...""</p><p>""YES!"" she squealed! ""Yes! I want you inside me!""</p><p>""I'm taking a chance,"" I began.</p><p>""I haven't started my period,"" she pointed out.</p><p>""I know. But that doesn't mean much. But there's no way that I could pass up an opportunity to make love to my loving sister on her birthday!""</p><p>""Really?"" she squeaked again.</p><p>""Show me how much you want it!"" I chuckled.</p><p>She spread her legs as wide as possible, her knees almost flat on the bed and the heels of her feet touching almost next to her pussy. Then she took hold of her pussy with her two hands and gently tugging on each inner pussy lip so that it looked like a gaping tunnel forming right there -- sticking out from her crotch perhaps most of an inch.</p><p>""Oh, Celeste, you are so cute. Don't you think so?"" I asked Kristine.</p><p>She nodded, still wide eyed. ""Is that really going to fit in there?"" she quietly asked.</p><p>""You'd be surprised,"" I replied. ""And I can only think of one thing as cute as this."" I looked at her and winked. ""When you're ready, you'll get a nice birthday present too!""</p><p>She giggled and blushed a little.</p><p>I turned back to Celeste who lay there holding her pussy wide open. ""Okay, babe, first time might not be all fun.""</p><p>""But all the other times will be, right?""</p><p>""Probably so.""</p><p>""Then put it in me. I want to feel you IN ME!"" her voice was raw with emotion and lust.</p><p>I positioned myself above her and aimed my dick at her slit. It did look a little preposterous and obscene -- my huge dick pointing at her bald, virgin cunt. I wiped the head of my dick up and down in her very wet slit several times then positioned it in the mouth of her vagina.</p><p>She put her hand around my neck and whispered, ""I've wanted to make love to you as long as I can remember.""</p><p>""Really?"" I asked. That revelation made my dick twitch.</p><p>""Uh-huh. When I was younger, I just wanted to marry you. Now I know what I want.""</p><p>I kissed her lips tenderly. ""And I know what I want too. I want to make love to the both of you for the rest of my life.""</p><p>""Do it then, Brody!""</p><p>I pressed and the head slid in slightly. I pressed harder and her face screwed up in a painful grimace. I pressed even harder and she pushed back with her hips.</p><p>""It's not going...."" she began.</p><p>Then her hymen tore and I plunged all the way into her tight vagina. It took my breath away. I tried to concentrate on not cumming. I finally opened my eyes and saw tears in hers.</p><p>I wiped the tears with my fingers and kissed her lips. She looked into my eyes and whispered, ""It's not too bad now. In fact, I can't believe how wonderful it feels once you're inside me.""</p><p>""Are you ready for me to make love?""</p><p>""Let me get used to this a little while longer,"" she whispered. ""It feels so good. Oh, you're in me!"" She reached over and grasped Kristine's hand and smiled, ""You're totally going to love this.""</p><p>Kristine squeezed her hand back in return. ""I can't believe that his dick just disappear inside you.""</p><p>""Watch,"" I said, slowly pulling my dick most of the way out.</p><p>""Don't leave me,"" Celeste said, her eyes pleading.</p><p>I slowly pushed my dick all the way back in and smiled as contentment filled Celeste's face.</p><p>""It really IS all the way in you,"" Kristine said in awe.</p><p>I then slowly pulled out and plunged back in, luxuriating in the velvety feel of her tight and slippery cunt. Back and forth -- I knew I couldn't hold out too long. We would play rough-rider at some other point later on. That moment, however, was just about feeling the just-turned-13-year-old pussy from the inside out and then blowing my load. Each time I bottomed out in her vagina, she grunted a little. She put her arms around me and finally realized that she could join the rhythm too. That's when I realized that I could not hold on any longer. I bottomed out one last time and spurted blast after blast deep into her cunny. Later, Kristine laughed when she told me that I grunted funny, went rigid and convulsed all the while with my mouth open like the letter ""O.""</p><p>Celeste rubbed my back and my neck and held me close to her so that I couldn't roll off. My dick, surprisingly enough, stayed erect for some time. Finally, my arms grew tired of propping myself up, keeping most of my weight off my sister.</p><p>""Kristine, could you go get a couple of towels?"" I asked.</p><p>Good thing I did, as soon as I pulled out, gobs of spunk mixed with her blood spilled out of her pussy. We went to the bathroom and I gently washed her well- used pussy with a warm washcloth. Kristine was full of questions but Celeste would only say, ""You'll see. It's wonderful!"" I promised Kristine that it was her turn next, but we would have to sleep first. ""A guy can't keep coming like that without resting up in between.""</p><p>""We're going to sleep with you, aren't we?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes, and without clothes!""</p><p>I fell asleep with Celeste cuddled up to my backside, her arm draped over my chest. I was snuggled into Kristine's backside, my dick nestled into her butt crack and my hands cupping her tits. So far, I was not suffering any buyer's remorse! I slept hard and long. But me dreams were turbulent and troubling, torn between love (and lust) for my sisters and fear that someone would take them from me.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 8</h5><p>I awoke with a familiar feeling around my dick. My engorged dick was still nestled in between Kristine's butt crack; my hands still cupped her nice sized tits. There was vague light from the outside which allowed me to survey the extra lumps in my bed. In dawn's gray light I thought about what had just happened a few hours before. ""It was weird, it was scary, it was illegal"" -- that was what one part of my mind tried to tell me. Another part merely replied, ""It was fun and you enjoyed it; and you can't go back now.""</p><p>Kristine sensed that I was awake finally and wiggled her butt back at me. ""Morning, Brody!""</p><p>Celeste still held me tightly with her naked form wedged in against my backside and her hands around my chest. I suddenly found it very erotic that my naked butt was pressed up hard against her bare little crotch and all of its just-turned-13-years-old pussy. I finally agreed with the part of my mind that said there was no going back.</p><p>""I felt your dick jump just now,"" Kristine said. I could hear the smile in her voice.</p><p>""Little wonder,"" I replied, squeezing her tit. ""Two very loving and sexy girls naked in my bed and begging me to play some more with them?""</p><p>""Are you ready to play then?"" Kristine asked.</p><p>""I'm thinking that somehow I am still in a dream,"" I replied. ""And I don't want to wake up.""</p><p>""But we're here with you,"" Celeste said, massaging my shoulders.</p><p>""And I want my dreamy feeling now too,"" Kristine added.</p><p>""This is really happening?"" I asked, starting to wonder if this was a good thing.</p><p>""Brody, it is and you have and it was so wonderful,"" Celeste whispered in my ear. ""Now get in there and give my sister some of that incredible feeling too.""</p><p>Kristine rolled over and wrapped her arms around my neck. ""Brody, I know things have changed, but they've changed for the better. Do you remember what I told Shelly at the theater? How there was no one who cares as much as you do?"" I nodded. ""And you remember what Celeste said last night? How she has always wanted to marry you?"" I nodded again. ""It's true of me too. We used to pretend that you were our husband and that you'd be coming back to take us away to your castle someday. Brody?"" She paused and ran her finger over my lips. ""That day is today. You've taken us away to your castle and you've made us your special princesses. I want to be your queen too.""</p><p>How she could do that, I had no idea. Just on the cusp of being 13 but possessing a command of words and ideas and emotions. I suppose that some of it was Mom's teaching and setting an example and making sure that they read lots and watched only a little TV. But mostly is was Kristine. And I loved her for it.</p><p>""As you wish,"" I whispered.</p><p>She immediately caught the reference to ""The Princess Bride"" and smiled broadly. I fell to kissing her lips. I was immediately struck by how different her lips were from Celeste's. Kristine's were fuller and the little indentation -- the frenulum -- on her lip was more pronounced. She began kissing me back with ardor. Celeste stayed nestled in behind me and rubbed my shoulders with her hands and kissed my neck and ear. My dick was growing. One free hand found her breast and gently squeezed and massaged its supple form. She gasped as I ran my fingers over her nipple and lightly pinch it between my fingers.</p><p>After several minutes of tongue wrestling, I moved to take one nipple in my mouth. I was now half on top of her and my dick was drilling into the bed under her hips. My free hand had her other breasts and was massaging it boldly.</p><p>""Oh, Matt!"" Her voice was thick with sultry passion. ""Oh, my dear Brody!"" She articulated more words, but none of it was recognizable.</p><p>I let my hand drift away from her breast to explore the wide expanse of her flat belly. I let my forefinger rest in her navel briefly before pressing it lower. I felt the rise of her pubic bone and the small gathering of bush that adorned the top of her pussy. She anticipated my fingers arriving at her love-gate and thus opened her legs up wide. I rubbed her whole pussy mound with the palm of my hand. She was hot down there -- hot and quite wet.</p><p>I moved so that I was leaning over her body, over her crotch and began kissing the inside of her hips and thighs and legs. Her pussy lips were puffy and wet from her excitement. Her clitoris was swollen and poking up in ready anticipation. Her inner lips were parted so I could see part way into her vagina. I ran my tongue over the crease where her legs join her abdomen before running my tongue straight down the middle of her pussy gash. She moaned in reply. Her pussy smelled fuller and more rich in content than Celeste's. It's taste was stronger too. Not pungent, not overbearing, and not fully mature either -- but definitely not a little girl's odors by any means.</p><p>My dick was hanging between my legs and Celeste took it in her hands and gently squeezed it and kneaded it with her fingers. Suddenly there were extra fingers on my dick and massaging my balls. I glanced underneath me and saw Kristine's hand grasping my turgid rod and Celeste lightly touching my scrotum and ass crack -- even tickling my sphincter. The effect was delicious!</p><p>I returned to licking Kristine's gooey crack with abandon. I pulled her pussy wide with my fingers and dipped my tongue deep into her folds. Our juices mingled together and ran down her crack to her ass. I used one finger to trace her pussy slit down to her anus -- back and forth, making it slicker each pass. Her hips began rhythmically bucking in time with my sucking and my fingering of her ass crack. Her hand that was on my dick squeezed in and excited, but unsteady pattern. The more I sucked the more firm her squeezing of my dick became. Her other hand was on my head and twiddled and diddled in my hair as though she were somehow trying to convey to my tongue the exact speed and pressure that was necessary to make her clit explode. It worked. I heard a loud gasped and her hand squeezed my dick hard and long. Her other hand pressed into my scalp as hard as she could while her legs closed tightly around my head, shutting my ears from hearing anything more till she relaxed. I probably would have shot my load right then had her tugging been less tight -- it was almost painful how hard she pulled on me. (Oh the things we put up with to help our women folk, right?)</p><p>Celeste started rubbing my ass cheeks and pressing in between, letting her fingers trace over my anal sphincter and the back side of my balls. ""You're going to make love to her, aren't you, Brody?"" she whispered -- or nearly cooed -- her voice filled with electricity.</p><p>""I shouldn't,"" I began. I thought back....It had been three and a half weeks since she had her first period. But doctors are quick to point out that menses in young teens is inherently unpredictable. It would be a huge risk, but....</p><p>""Do you want me to come inside you?"" I asked Kristine, cradling her head in my arms, my body lying in the valley between her breasts.</p><p>She kissed me softly on the lips and whispered, ""Yes! Make me your queen!""</p><p>Dang! I just took a newly made 13 year old's cherry, now I was offered a 12 year old's too? Looks like I was getting the birthday presents.</p><p>""Okay, babe, you're my queen too.""</p><p>I positioned myself so that my dick was at her pussy. She took the shaft and rubbed it back and forth in her wet cunt juices. That felt so hot! I pressed firmly against her vaginal opening. She looked in my eyes and smiled.</p><p>""I'm ready,"" she whispered then put her arms around my neck.</p><p>""So am I, Queen Kristine."" </p><p>And then I pressed hard. My dick slipped in part way. Her eyes bulged and I saw her bite her lip. I backed out part way then pressed forward again. My dick went in further. It was odd. There was no tearing of a hymen -- just a stiff plowing through a very tight pussy. I repeated that several more times: back up, press forward. And each time I got further into her tight cunt. Finally my pubic hair smashed against her thin smattering of hair. She held me tightly and pressed her face into the crook of my neck.</p><p>""You are in me,"" she whispered. ""I would have never believed how good this feels! I am full of my Brody!"" </p><p>She sniffed and I pulled my face back to look. She had tears in her eyes.</p><p>""Are you okay?"" I asked.</p><p>""More than,"" she replied. ""I am just... overwhelmed. Let me feel you in me more.""</p><p>I knew what she meant. She wanted me to stay buried deep within her pussy before I started really making love.</p><p>Celeste had been lying next to us just watching. She suddenly reached over and kissed her sister on the cheek. ""I'm so glad that you get to feel it too. It's like nothing else!""</p><p>Kristine nodded and squeezed Celeste's hand then kissed my lips. ""Okay, lover. Time to ride the wild horses!""</p><p>Where she got those sayings, I have no idea! But I began thrusting. In and out. In and out. At first it was just long and deliberate strokes, purposing to rub along the top of her pussy to give her clit a little more attention. Finally I didn't care what was happening -- I just had to ride! Thrusting wildly now, I banged her and felt my balls slap against her butt. Each time I bottomed out I heard her wheeze and gasp. Her hips began matching my rhythm and soon she was hugging my back with her arms -- hugging, pawing, grasping, pulling me in closer to her body. Suddenly, I came. Powerful spurts seemed to threaten to launch rockets and grenades into her pussy. It felt like there was enough force to blast through to her other side. I lay still on her. Her tits pushed up into my chest and she held me quietly, not moving except for a little rocking motion with her hips. She also made a happy little quiet sort of hum as she breathed out. One hand finally stirred and be gan stroking my hair.</p><p>""Oh, Brody,"" she finally exclaimed. ""Oh! Brody!""</p><p>""Now you both are my queens,"" I softly answered.</p><p>Celeste had moved and found a towel. ""Need this?"" she asked.</p><p>I pulled out at long last and along with globs of cum there were tinges of blood. I suppose that Kristine's cherry was either loose or mostly torn from prior experiences. We went into the master bath and showered together. Breakfast came late. We played with each other's bodies several more times that morning, but I refrained from full-blown vaginal sex until I had condoms. I would see about getting them on the pill later.</p><p>Celeste never had a period until she was 14 and a half. Kristine's next period showed up a few days later -- right before her birthday! ""I'm sure glad you already gave me my present,"" she quipped.</p><p>A year later I changed jobs and we moved to the Silicon Valley where I purchased a very nice home on a secluded piece of land. At work, I just talk about work -- never mention home stuff. At home, it's like I'm married to two hot sexy teenagers; but when they're out at school, they are merely my sisters and I'm their guardian. So far, life's been good. Hard? Yeah, always watching your back and hoping that no one is trying to figure out what's going on. The girls do a good job of occasionally dating but never enough to get really close to some guy. Word around their school is they think most guys are dorks or infantile. ""Most,"" they would say, ""but not our Brody.""</p><p>And I have it so fine.</p>"
928,Shelly & Debbie,Brody,,"['M/fg', 'rom', 'lolita', 'oral', '1st']",Mark was a geeky single fellow when suddenly Shelly burst into his life. Suddenly he had to be the protector of this precocious 12½ year old girl and her 10 year old sister. What other events forced them upon him so that their lives became so entwined and romantically involved?,2013-07-28T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>I suppose that she had always lived there--or at least as long as I had lived near that trailer park. I first noticed her in mid June. I had been living in my small rented house for not quite nine months. I had moved to Northern Alabama to take a job with a well-known software company. It paid. And I generally enjoyed what I was doing. However, I was such a nerd and wall-flower, that I had next to no social life and there was no prospect of a girl friend either. In the words of the immortal Rolling Stones, ""I can't get no satisfaction, I can't get no girl reaction.""</p><p>So I worked, saved my money and occasionally went out with some of the guys from work to a bar or to play Laser Tag.</p><p>But then I noticed her. She was a scrawny, ill-kept girl who rode her rusty bike up and down our street. What caught my attention first was the fact that she was singing along with a scratchy radio. And it surprised me *WHAT* she was singing: ""If I was king for just one day, I would give it all away I would give it all away to be with you....""</p><p>Really? That was so mid-1980s!</p><p>But sure enough she came back down the street singing fairly loudly, ""Love is all, love is all, love is all we need.""</p><p>I got a good look at her then as I stood on my small porch. She waved and I waved back. She wasn't particularly cute--but she wasn't ugly either. Perhaps plain because of her unkempt appearance. But she did have a nice voice. Rather retro in her choice of genre, but, hey! I also liked the Thopson Twins since my parents had their CDs and other things from the 80s.</p><p>She rode up and down the street a few more times that Saturday afternoon before turning into the trailer park just a half block up from my house. I put it out of my mind and went about my afternoon--watched a baseball game and sipped my brewski.</p><p>It was about a week later that I heard a knock on my door. I was surprised to see that young girl standing on my front porch looking rather uncomfortable.</p><p>""Yes?"" I asked, opening the door.</p><p>""I'm really sorry to bother you, mister, but our sewer's all backed up and I really gotta go. Can I use yours?""</p><p>I really struck me as odd, but I also recalled seeing the local RotoRooter guys in and out of that trailer park several times since I had moved in.</p><p>""Sure,"" I said. ""Just down the hall.""</p><p>She bolted past me and I decided to play it safe by stepping out on the porch, leaving the front door wide open.</p><p>A few minutes later she reappeared, walking much more calmly.</p><p>""Thank you, mister. That really helped. I'm Shelly."" She held out her hand toward me.</p><p>I shook hers and said, ""Glad I could help. I'm Mark. Mark Carlson""</p><p>""I don't usually go running around trying out other people's toilets,"" she said. ""But it was an emergency.""</p><p>""Is someone fixing yours?""</p><p>""Probably. Management will get around to it later.""</p><p>""So, what do you do? Your parents out right now?""</p><p>She looked at me carefully then said, ""Just my Ma. She's out. Debbie's off at the park with friends.""</p><p>""Debbie?""</p><p>""My sister. She's only ten.""</p><p>""Oh, and how old are you?""</p><p>""Twelve and a half,"" she replied, drawing herself up to stand tall.</p><p>""And you seem to act at least that old. And I really liked your singing the other day,"" I added.</p><p>""Thank you,"" she smiled and blushed a little. ""And you seem to be a real gentleman, Thank you for not trying to take advantage of me or trying to spy on me while I was taking a dump.""</p><p>Her directness caught me off guard.</p><p>""Yeah, well, I thought it best to step out here and wait for you.""</p><p>""And that's real gentlemanly."" She suddenly moved and jumped off the porch. ""Bye, Mark. See ya' later!""</p><p>And then she was gone.</p><p>After that, whenever she would see me, she made a point to say hi or at least to wave. I started noticing that she really was a bright kid and rather cute underneath her layers of scruffy clothes and ragged hair. I started feeling bad for her too, figuring that her Ma was part of the over-worked, working poor.</p><p>It was a late Sunday afternoon, hot and more humid than usual, when a knock on the door jarred me from my near nap in front of the TV.</p><p>""Hi, Mark. Can we hang out for a while?"" It was Shelly and her sister.</p><p>""Sewer troubles again?"" I smiled.</p><p>""Naw, Ma has a client and it's always better to be out from under foot.""</p><p>Client! That set off warning bells in my head. Trailer parks were not known for Mary Kaye or AmWay representatives.</p><p>""Client?"" I asked, motioning them inside.</p><p>""Yeah, they stink,"" her sister said.</p><p>""From cigarettes?"" I asked.</p><p>""Nope. BO."" Shelly replied. And as Debbie giggled, she added, ""And sometimes from drugs.""</p><p>""Doesn't sound like a good scene,"" I commented, not certain how much they would tell me nor even how much I wanted to know.</p><p>""It ain't,"" Shelly agreed. ""But it's the only way Ma can get some extra money for us.""</p><p>Something clicked inside me right then. A mother's anguish at trying to come up with money to feed her children and keep them clothed -- and then driven to prostitution or selling drug? I shook my head and mumbled, ""I'm sorry.""</p><p>""It's not exactly your fault, Mister,"" Debbie said wrinkling her nose at me.</p><p>""So whatchya watching?"" Shelly asked.</p><p>""A little baseball. But shouldn't you introduce me?""</p><p>""Oh, right. Mark, this is my sister, Debbie.""</p><p>""Pleased to meet you, Debbie. Any friend of Shelly's must be a friend of mine."" I stood and made a formal bow.</p><p>Debbie giggled. Shelly smiled. ""See? I told you he was a real gentleman!""</p><p>""Well, let's not get carried away,"" I said, sitting down on my overstuffed chair and motioning to the girls to sit on the old couch.</p><p>They immediately began watching the game. I, however, couldn't recall what the score was or who was up. I had almost nodded off before their knock. And now that they were in my home and I knew that they were dirt poor, I analyzed them. At first I was just looking at how old and ill-fitting their clothes were. Ragged jeans with holes in the knees and frayed at the cuffs and the seat of the pants looking to be too thin; shirts that were obviously picked up at the thrift store quite a while ago and now were seemingly too small for their recent growth spurts. Both girls looked to be just girls--the Estrogen Fairy had not visited them with her gifts of curves and womanliness. Debbie still had a pudgy look about her like baby fat that hadn't gone away yet. Her thin tee-shirt showed pads of softness developing under her nipples. She had a right cute look about her that in a few years would threaten to turn heads. Shelly was thin, no baby fat anywhere. But her button down shirt was a little small so the buttons puckered allowing her merchandise to show. She had small little mounds of very smooth skin--I couldn't see the nipples, but I saw the raised bump on the front of her shirt where they reacted with the cool from my A/C.</p><p>""How long do you need to stay?"" I asked.</p><p>Shelly wagged her head back and forth and answered, ""Usually a hour. Ma's tricks don't stay that long unless they're paying extra.""</p><p>I cringed inwardly thinking about these two girls having to live with that reality ever present in their life.</p><p>""Is that the only source of money your Ma has?""</p><p>""She's got food stamps and WICA,"" Shelly answered. ""But I think she's really keen on bring in something extra for us.""</p><p>A fear stabbed at my heart. ""Has she ever asked you to help her with her clients?""</p><p>""Nope,"" Shelly replied. ""Some dude saw us one night and asked about us. She slapped him and kicked him out.""</p><p>Okay. Fear mostly alleviated--a prostitute with some integrity.</p><p>""You don't seem to have new clothes,"" I said--a huge understatement.</p><p>Debbie glanced down at her jeans then over at her sister. ""Naw, we make 'em last till they're dead.""</p><p>I caught her eyes and marveled that these two were functional with such a dysfunctional family life. An idea floated through my mind: what if I took them shopping? It wouldn't have to be much--just something nice. I also wondered what other family they had.</p><p>""You have family anywhere else?""</p><p>Shelly shook her head. ""Naw. Ma says that her Ma had a couple of cousins but she ain't seen 'em in a coons' age or so.""</p><p>""And you don't have a dad,"" I thought out loud.</p><p>""Had several. All were loosers.""</p><p>Just then the rumble of thunder growled around the house. Outside rain started pelting the tin roof of the shed next to the back door. The rain would bring a brief respite from the heat and humidity before turning hot and muggy again.</p><p>""Glad we didn't go to the park!"" Debbie said turning to Shelly.</p><p>""See?"" Shelly tapped her head. ""I have good intuition.""</p><p>""So you have this all planned out?""</p><p>She nodded. ""Ma's done this so often, and she doesn't want us caught up in it.""</p><p>""Do you ever feel that somehow it might be bad or wrong?""</p><p>""Yeah, a little,"" Debbie admitted, her nose wrinkling up again.</p><p>""But don't go narking on Ma, please, Mark?"" Shelly suddenly pleaded.</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Ma really loves us and she's the only family that me and Debbie's got.""</p><p>""I won't go narking,"" I promised, wondering if I would get in trouble for NOT telling. ""You want something to drink?""</p><p>""Uh, sure!"" Debbie said.</p><p>""Yes, thanks!""</p><p>""Whatchya want?"" I asked. ""I got Pepsi, Dr. Pepper, Root Beer....""</p><p>""Dr, Pepper, please!"" Shelly interrupted. ""I haven't had one of those in, like, forever!""</p><p>""Me too, please!"" Debbie added.</p><p>I quickly went to my kitchen brought out cold drinks for everyone and came back and sat down on my chair. I decided to have a non-adult drink to maintain a kid-friendly environment. The rain was really beating hard outside and the thunder rattled ominously. Just then a bright flash startled us and the power flickered then went off almost at the same time the angry growl of thunder rattled the house.</p><p>""Well, I guess that I'll have to read about the game later,"" I commented.</p><p>Shelly had her arm around her sister's shoulder.</p><p>""You don't like thunder?"" I asked.</p><p>Shelly shook her head.</p><p>""I used to be scared spitless by thunder,"" I said. ""But that was back when I was your age or younger.""</p><p>""How old are you now?"" Shelly asked.</p><p>""I'm 25.""</p><p>""Wow. That's exactly two times my age.""</p><p>""You're a smart cookie,"" I replied. ""By the way, you hungry?""</p><p>They both nodded their heads so I went into the kitchen to find some snacks. But I was not alone. They both followed me.</p><p>""I'm not staying in there alone,"" Debbie whispered.</p><p>""Then go ahead and sit at the table,"" I said motioning to them. In a few moments I had Ritz crackers, carrot sticks and French onion dip. I laughed at how quickly they gobbled up the snack.</p><p>""You sure are hungry,"" I commented.</p><p>""Usually,"" Shelly replied.</p><p>Her comment haunted me. I resolved to see what I could do to help these girls. These really quite cute girls. I was suddenly struck with how cute their faces were. Debbie had a button nose with a light dusting of freckles over her cheeks. Her green eyes were striking with her dark eyebrows and light blonde hair. Shelly's hair was a darker brown, longer--to the middle of her back--and slightly more orderly than her sister's. Shelly's eyes were a golden brown, full of life and sparkle. Her had an olive complexion and very smooth skin.</p><p>A few minutes later the rain stopped. About twenty minutes after that, the electricity returned and my TV began broadcasting the game again.</p><p>""Well, thank you for your time, Mark,"" Shelly said. ""We should get back now.""</p><p>""Stop by any time,"" I replied.</p><p>Little did I know....</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>I was working on my pickup when Shelly came around one Saturday about a week later.</p><p>""Hi ya, Mark!""</p><p>""Hey, Shelly,""</p><p>""Can I help?""</p><p>""Maybe. I'm changing the oil and plugs.""</p><p>""Cool. Show me how!""</p><p>So I showed her how, and she thoroughly enjoyed it. She really dug getting her fingers dirty and loved prying on mechanical things. She thought it pretty neat that she could use a socket wrench and take the spark plugs out. Afterwards she asked if I was going to wash the truck.</p><p>""Yeah. It needs it.""</p><p>""Let me help ya'.""</p><p>""Okay. Go fetch a bucket filled with soapy water.""</p><p>Soon she was scrubbing the truck and soaping up the sides. And then she thought she could spray me with little consequence. Wrong! I fought for the hose and turned it on her, dosing her thoroughly amidst laughter and giggles.</p><p>At that point I suddenly saw how vulnerable and feminine she was. Her clothes were soaked and her thin shirt was dripping wet thus outlining her beginning tits with little to the imagination. Her tits were little more than small apricot halves capped with lovely nipples, but suddenly I was captivated by her simple beauty.</p><p>She didn't wear a bra. And that made looking at her all the more obscene,</p><p>We cleaned up about then, but not before she doused me with a nearly full bucket of soapy water. I guess turn abouts fair play. I rolled the hose up and she said that she had to get on home. The air hung hot and humid. The bucket of water had felt good but since the air was so muggy, there was no evaporation taking place.</p><p>""We'll probably get a rain shower later on this afternoon.""</p><p>""That'll be good,"" she replied. ""See ya' later.""</p><p>I watched her leave then turned inside to clean up and hunker down in front of my A/C. It was too early for dinner and nothing caught my fancy on TV so I lay on the couch and took a nap. Sure enough an afternoon rain began. I heard it vaguely through my sleep but ignored it and closed my eyes again.</p><p>Suddenly I heard a loud knock on my door. ""What the Sponge Bob is that?"" I muttered. I didn't want to deal with door-to-door sales people or surveys or canvassing for candidate so I lay still on my couch. But there was another knock. This time much louder and longer.</p><p>""Okay, okay. I'm coming,"" I muttered rousing myself from the living room.</p><p>I opened the front door and couldn't believe my eyes. Both Shelly and Debbie were standing there, absolutely dripping wet.</p><p>""Come on in,"" I finally said. I motioned them toward the kitchen and grabbed a couple of towels from the closet. ""Your Ma have another client?"" I asked as they stood drying their hair.</p><p>""Yeah. Something like that."" Shelly replied tersely.</p><p>Both of the girls started shivering. ""We're going to have to get you dried off."" I said. Let me go get a couple of my long shirts for you to wear then you can stick your clothes in the dryer and be good as new in a jiffy.""</p><p>I disappeared into my room, grabbed two shirts, picked up a couple more bath towels then walked back to the kitchen and, holy moley! Sweet Mother of Sponge Bob. Both girls had shed their wet clothes right in the middle of the kitchen! Shelly had her head down as was toweling her hair, but her body faced me and I saw her small beginner tits and her bald pussy slit. She was very thin. Her ribs were easily seen and her hips had only a small hint of the womanly flair that was sure to follow. Debbie was padded more gently with underlying baby fat. Her nipples were puffy and they were on small pads. Her pussy slit was framed with the cutest puffy pussy lips I had ever seen: absolutely hairless with a deep furrow running down from her mound to where the sun didn't shine.</p><p>I finally realized that I had been staring and I was in danger of sprouting wood below my belt. So I coughed then said, ""Well, I didn't expect you to disrobe here.""</p><p>""We're cold and wet,"" Shelly replied.</p><p>""Well, why don't you use the bathroom and you can get a warm shower at the same time.""</p><p>""Warm would be good,"" she replied.</p><p>I handed the towels to each of them and they wrapped themselves in it for warmth. ""Here are long tee-shirts and go ahead and use my shampoo--it's not anything fancy or girlie like.""</p><p>""That's okay,"" Debbie whispered between chattering teeth.</p><p>I closed the door and in a few moments I heard the water start running. While they showered, I grabbed their stuff from the kitchen floor and threw it in the washer. I was surprised to see only old tennis shoes, tee shirts and jeans. No undies of any kind--no bra and no panties. Dang! that must really chafe the crotch. Yet another sign that they were dirt poor. I felt that I was going to HAVE to help them out somehow.</p><p>As the washer finished, I heard the shower stop. I transferred their things to the dryer and went out to the kitchen. It was late enough now that a bite to eat was sounding really good. As I looked in the fridge, Shelly and Debbie came up behind me.</p><p>""Thanks for the shower, Mark."" Shelly's voice broke the silence.</p><p>""You're welcome. Want a little something to eat?""</p><p>""Sure,"" they both said.</p><p>I pulled the hamburger out and started cooking up some patties. Then I directed the girls to dish up some potato salad and open a new bag of chips.</p><p>""This is a regular feast, ain't it?"" Debbie suddenly asked.</p><p>""Close. One thing more and it might as well be,"" I laughed.</p><p>""What else?""</p><p>I reached into the cupboard and pulled out a can. ""Olives! Now it's a real feast!""</p><p>Debbie clapped her hands and Shelly smiled, but I could tell that something was bothering her.</p><p>We set the table and I dished up the burgers and set the buns out then watched the girls dive in as though they hadn't eaten all day. I made up my mind then that I would do something to help them.</p><p>""Thanks, Mark,"" Debbie said before taking another huge bite.</p><p>Shelly nodded. </p><p>The fire seemed to be out of her eyes, so I asked, using the lyrics to that song, ""I know you well, And I can tell, Something's on your mind.""</p><p>She looked up at me, stared, then smiled. ""You know that song?""</p><p>""I do. I grew up hearing it. It's partly what caught my attention that first day when I saw you on your bike.""</p><p>""You like Thompson Twins?""</p><p>""I do. Don't hear too much of them now--twenty years later.""</p><p>She nodded then focused on her food again.</p><p>""But there is something on your mind?""</p><p>""Yes,"" she said.</p><p>I waited.</p><p>""I'll tell you later."" She looked up at me. Her eyes looked moist like they were ready to brim over with tears.</p><p>""Okay. I'm here to help you.""</p><p>Just then the dryer buzzed. </p><p>""And it sounds like your clothes are dry.""</p><p>""I wouldn't mind staying in your shirt for a while longer,"" Debbie said. ""Iffin you don't mind, that is.""</p><p>""I'm not using it now.""</p><p>Debbie giggled.</p><p>""Well, Shelly, why don't you help me take your stuff out of the dryer and get it ready for when you do change?""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>I followed her into the laundry area and she turned to face me. ""Mark,"" she whispered. ""Ma's back on drugs. She's weirding out.""</p><p>""She's done that before?"" I asked in a low voice.</p><p>""A long time ago, but she was clean for years. She's having a bad trip now. Debbie didn't see her and I didn't want to scare her with the news, but I don't want to go back there tonight.""</p><p>A light bulb clicked in my mind. ""So you need a place to stay till your Ma feels better?""</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>""What if I took you two shopping for some better clothes? Yours look a little thin.""</p><p>She stared open-mouthed.</p><p>""No, I'm serious. I think it's something that you need. Right?""</p><p>""I don't know what to say....""</p><p>""Would you like that?""</p><p>She nodded then hugged me. At that moment I was overwhelmed with a protective love for these young girls. I hugged her back and felt her ribs and her shoulder blades. Dang! Skinny as a rail! I hoped that she wasn't suffering malnutrition.</p><p>""Wanna go tonight? I know there are some places open late in Decatur.""</p><p>""That would be so cool! Can we go now?""</p><p>""Sure. You'd have to change...."" I stared to say, but she whipped my oversized tee-shirt off and jumped into her jeans in a flash. Her skin was so smooth and lovely. She didn't look to be underfed--just skinny. </p><p>She looked up at me and suddenly blushed a little. ""I'm sorry. I should have changed somewhere else. It's just that I'm so used to next to no room at home and it don't matter who sees you there anyway.""</p><p>""You're okay, Shelly. You may give me a heart attack if you keep flashing your equipment at me like that.""</p><p>She giggled and slipped her old shirt back on.</p><p>""So you have no underwear?""</p><p>She shook her head. ""Nope. And it really sucks sometimes.""</p><p>""I can imagine.""</p><p>""Plus, I'm not looking forward to the start of school.""</p><p>""Why's that?""</p><p>""I'm going into 7th grade and I'm getting boobs. All the guys will be staring if I can't contain 'em inside a bra or something.""</p><p>""It might start a riot,"" I agreed. ""So we should make sure you get some underwear things too. Okay?""</p><p>She ran her fingers through her long hair. ""You are such a sweet man. I don't know what we would have done if you weren't here.""</p><p>I didn't either. And I didn't want to think about that scenario. I merely kissed the top of her head and whispered, ""I'm glad that I'm here to help.""</p><p>Shelly took Debbie's clothes off to her sister and I heard wild shrieks of joy. Debbie ran into where I was folding my towels and jumped on me, wrapping her arms and legs around me as she squealed, ""Thank you!""</p><p>""You are most welcome, now go get ready!""</p><p>Debbie ran back into the kitchen and tore the large tee shirt off and dropped it on a nearby chair then slipped her jeans back on. The kid was cute--no mistaking it: shapely bubble-butt, cherubic face. She and her sister were both worming their way into my heart.</p><p>""Let's finish up our food and then stack the dishes by the sink.""</p><p>In less than five minutes we were out of the house and headed off to Decatur with the girls excitedly talking up a storm on the bench seat beside me. The rain had let up and the sun was peeking out with about an hour before sunset.</p><p>""So why are you doing this, Mark?"" Shelly suddenly asked.</p><p>""Because.""</p><p>""That's no answer,"" Debbie giggled.</p><p>""If I was king for just one day, I would give it all away,"" I replied.</p><p>Shelly smiled and filled in the rest of the lyrics, ""I would give it all away to be with you.""</p><p>""Really?"" Debbie asked, looking back and forth between us.</p><p>""You are so sweet,"" Shelly finally said.</p><p>""You make me this way,"" I answered.</p><p>""Why do you say that?""</p><p>""Because 'Diamond rings, And all those things, They never sparkle like your smile,'"" I answered with another quote from that song.</p><p>""You are too much!"" Shelly said, giggling and blushing.</p><p>When we got to the shopping mall, both girls wanted to hold my hands so there we were--me almost 26 years old with two preteens prancing and skipping on either side of me. Other than getting a few weird looks from a few older people, I really enjoyed the energy and joy and love-of-life that surrounded the girls.</p><p>They were over-the-top excited about shopping at ""The Gap""!</p><p>""Where do you normally get things?"" I asked.</p><p>""Goodwill,"" Debbie answered.</p><p>""Or dumpsters,"" Shelly added.</p><p>I cringed. ""You don't have to do dumpsters anymore. Okay?""</p><p>I was reward with a heart-felt hug from both girls. I began to understand the love that a daddy could feel for his daughters. I really wanted to protect these two and make the world as right as possible for them--shield them from harm and give them their hearts' desire.</p><p>But that had a price tag. I wanted to let them get whatever, but a practical matter came up. ""White shorts.""</p><p>""They're so cute!"" Debbie gushed.</p><p>I had to agree. ""But here's a practical thought,"" I said. ""White? It gets dirty quickly. Are you going to be able to wash these regularly?""</p><p>Shelly put her pair back. ""That's a good point. Dark colors hide the grunge.""</p><p>My heart winced for their plight. ""Do you have any washer in your trailer?""</p><p>""Nope,"" Shelly answered. ""Just the sink.""</p><p>I almost suggested that they bring their laundry over to my place every week, but I hesitated since it would lead to a host of unwelcome questions.</p><p>So they got a new pair of jeans, a nice pair of shorts, several tee shirts, an extra long tee-shirt that would serve as a night gown, a pack of panties and Shelly got a pack of training bras. Afterwards we stopped off at a Dairy Queen and I let the girls order whatever they wanted. Debbie asked for a blizzard and Shelly wanted a real ice cream Sundae. I had a cone and enjoyed watching them delight in their treats. They even shared with each other and offered me a taste of their desserts.</p><p>On the drive back, Shelly sat in the middle and leaned her head on my shoulder. Debbie leaned her head on her sister's.</p><p>""So you think your Ma will need you to be gone all night?"" I asked cryptically.</p><p>Shelly replied, ""Yep. Maybe I should leave a note for her. You know, telling her that we're okay and we'll be back later?""</p><p>""Good idea. You want to do that while I get you guys set up in my place?""</p><p>""Mark,"" she whispered then paused. ""You don't know how much this is helping us.""</p><p>""I can imagine.""</p><p>""Do you have a girl friend?""</p><p>""Nope.""</p><p>Shelly was silent for a little while before she replied. ""Then me and Debbie will be your girl friends. And I don't think that you'll find anyone who could love you more than we do. You've done sooooooooooooo much for us already.""</p><p>I patted her leg then put my arm around her. ""You two are the best; you know that, don't you?""</p><p>""Thank you, Mark. I love you.""</p><p>Those three words burrowed deep into my heart and inflamed my response and colored my thoughts from that time forward. They loved me! I would do almost anything to help them and protect them.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>I set the girls up on my double bed and slept on the couch. I figured it would be best. Shelly ran back to her trailer and left a note for her Ma. She confided to me that her Ma looked to be asleep finally. ""That's a good thing, I think. Maybe she'll sleep it off now.""</p><p>We got to sleep sometime after nine and then slept till sometime after eight the next morning. I don't think that I had slept that much in a single night in years. I woke up first and started making pancakes. (Yes, I can cook. I had a box and could follow directions!)</p><p>As the scrambled eggs were started I went into to my bedroom and roused the two sleeping beauties.</p><p>""Are you going to sleep forever?"" I whispered as I gently nudged their shoulders.</p><p>Shelly's eye opened suddenly and she looked at me, processed where she was then smiled. ""It's so nice to see you, Mark,"" she whispered.</p><p>Debbie grunted and turned away.</p><p>""She's not really a morning person,"" Shelly explained.</p><p>I pounced on her and grabbed her up in my arms. She grunted and squealed then started laughing. </p><p>""Breakfast is almost ready,"" I said. ""I hope you're hungry!""</p><p>""I am,"" Shelly said. ""It smells great!""</p><p>The girls made it out to breakfast a little later and they were smiling ear to ear. ""Because of the food!"" Shelly explained. ""And the new clothes,"" Debbie added.</p><p>After breakfast, I suggested that Shelly go and check back at their trailer. She came back with a long face and said, ""Ma's got a client and it looks like they're doing drugs too.""</p><p>""You're welcome to stay here,"" I said softly.</p><p>Shelly buried her face in my chest and whispered, ""You're so nice. Maybe we could stay here forever.""</p><p>I hugged her and wondered how *that* would work but didn't answer. ""You should tell Debbie a little more since this is sounding more serious,"" I finally said.</p><p>""Yeah, you're right."" But she stayed holding on to me and leaning into me for comfort. ""I've heard it said Or maybe read, Only money makes the world go 'round.""</p><p>I recognized the song again so I replied, ""But all the gold Won't heal your soul If your world should tumble to the ground.""</p><p>She became quiet but I knew that she was crying. I just held her and ran my fingers through her hair. I found several knots and tangles and then realized that I hadn't seen them with a brush or a comb. More stuff that I could help them out with. </p><p>""I think it's time for a little shopping trip.""</p><p>She looked up at me.</p><p>""You don't have a hair brush or a comb, do you?""</p><p>She shook her head. ""We just use Ma's sometimes.""</p><p>""You need your own. Let's go.""</p><p>Sometimes it really is the little things that count. Things like brushes and hair bow and combs; and Pop Tarts and KoolAid! Seriously! The girls were in hog heaven over the little things and my heart was bursting with joy at how much they were enjoying it. We stopped off at the local Kroger and picked up a bunch of supplies. I felt that somehow I needed to make sure that the girls' family had more.</p><p>I was glad I did. We arrived back at my home and it wasn't but a few minutes later that we heard someone out in the street yelling, ""Shelly! Debbie? Where are ya'? Shelly! Debbie?""</p><p>""That's Ma!"" Shelly said and bolted for the door. ""In here, Ma!""</p><p>""Lands to Goshen! What for you being there?""</p><p>""Mark helped us out!""</p><p>I heard a shriek and then a loud, ""Where'd ya' git them duds?""</p><p>""I told ya that he done helped us out!""</p><p>There was a stomping on the front steps then a barging through the door. ""So who'd be taking my daughters?"" The woman burst into my home and looked around. ""Are your the kidnapper?</p><p>
""No kidnappin', ma'am,"" I replied. ""I gave shelter to a couple of young girls who had no place to go.""</p><p>""You kept 'em from comin' home?""</p><p>""Hardly! I gave them a place to go while you were strung out on your drugs. Woman, I don't know you but you could be brought in on charges for child endangerment and prostitution.""</p><p>She suddenly changed her demeanor and softly said, ""Oh, please don't go bringin' the police in on this, okay?""</p><p>""I haven't called them in yet and I won't as long as you give your girls the best opportunity!""</p><p>She looked at me and I watched as she melted. She deflated in front of me and finally said, ""I gotta asked. You didn't do nothin' to me girls, did you?""</p><p>""No, I haven't touched them. I've treated them as the daughters that I've never had yet.""</p><p>She turned to the girls and barked, ""Shelly, Debbie. Show me.""</p><p>""Ma!"" Shelly protested.</p><p>""I mean it.""</p><p>""Right here?"" I saw the angst of embarrassment spread over her face.</p><p>""Now!"" the woman snapped her finger and pointed.</p><p>The girls obediently dropped their pants and underwear and sat down on my kitchen chairs then spread their legs and held their pussy lips open for this woman to inspect. It was so surreal--so bizarre--that I had no sexual attraction at all. It was rather gross. They sat and spread their pussies wide for this woman to view. Shelly held her outer pussy lips so that they formed a tunnel. Debbie grabbed her her inner lips and pulled them so that they formed a deep tunnel. It was obscene.</p><p>But this woman knelt in front of these girls and peered up each vaginal channel. She turned to me and finally said, ""You hadn't done nothin' to them, have you? They're still cherry, ain't they?""</p><p>Both girls put their legs down and began to get dressed again.</p><p>""No I haven't,"" I said. ""And you have an apology for this behavior?""</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" She replied. ""You have to understand what I've come from.""</p><p>""I think I do.""</p><p>Shelly suddenly said, ""Ma, you gotta understand how much he's helped us.""</p><p>""Helped?"" the woman repeated. ""Help always comes with a price. Did you asked what he wants?""</p><p>""Ma'am, I'm not after anything. I just wanted to help these girls out. They seemed to need it. Besides,"" I said, pointing at the counter, ""see those two bags? Them are for you.""</p><p>She looked at me suspiciously then peered in the bags. ""Groceries?""</p><p>""Yep. Treats, not a treatment.""</p><p>""Well, that's a real howdy. Thanks, I guess. Come along, girls. Get your butts along home and leave this man to have a little peace and quiet."" </p><p>She turned and started walking out; but Debbie hugged me and whispered, ""Thank you.""</p><p>Shelly gave me a full-body hug and I felt her tiny tits press into my abdomen. She stood on tip-toe then kissed my cheek and said, ""Thank you for everything.""</p><p>Then they were gone; and my day felt so much more empty.</p><p>I was glad to see Shelly riding her bike later shortly before sundown. I waved to her and motioned for her to stop. ""Shelly, I think that you need to know how to get into my house if I'm not home, okay?""</p><p>She looked at me and thought for a few moments. ""Okay.""</p><p>""In case you need some place to go and I'm out--at work or something."" I led her around to the back of the car port where a small tool shed was attached to the back of the car port. ""Right up here?"" I began, pointing at a small shelf with a flower pot. ""This pot has the spare house key. You have my permission to use it anytime you need some place safe. Okay?""</p><p>She reached in the pot and picked up the key, turned it over several times then carefully replaced it. ""Mark, I don't know what we'd do without you.""</p><p>""Yeah? Well, you did a good job of making it this far without me. I'm just happy to be here to help you.""</p><p>""And you don't want anything in return?""</p><p>""I've been paid a hundred times already,"" I said smiling. </p><p>She waited with a quizzical look on her face. </p><p>""Your smiles,"" I explained. ""Nothing sparkles like your smiles!""</p><p>She hugged me and I was rewarded again with the feel of her little tits pressing into my body and then her lips gently touching my cheek. She was a little sweaty but there was still a faint hint of the morning's shampoo in her hair. I allowed my hands to enfold her, thus I felt her back and made note that she was indeed wearing her new bra. I also enjoyed the slim shape of the small of her back. I didn't DARE allow my hands to travel lower.</p><p>""And then there's that,"" I whispered, kissing the top of her head. ""You are such a sweetie!""</p><p>She kissed me once again and said, ""That one was from Debbie.""</p><p>Then she left and after watching her pedal off toward her trailer, I turned back inside and wondered at how those two had wormed their way so effectively into my heart and my life. I pulled out my laptop and queried numbers to call. I wasn't going to report their Ma yet, but I wanted to do some preliminary behind the scenes work to see what could and couldn't be done. Knowledge is power.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>Monday rolled around and I was at work bright and early. On my lunch break I went off site and placed a few phone calls to Child Protective Services and local law enforcement. Nothing specific--just general questions. And I found out that our county felt those sort of things were low priority--""We got real serious problems to deal with and big sortta fires to put out,"" one woman told me. Another person told me that if I got involved helping then I would be an accessory to a crime if there really were crimes involved. That seemed like a twisted perversion of the law. But I was determined to keep helping Shelly and Debbie as much as I could.</p><p>I didn't see them that night nor the next. I was a little concerned, but mostly I felt an emptiness since they weren't there. I mean, hey! Shelly said that they could be my girlfriends!</p><p>Thursday evening it was raining so I just stayed low in my place. Friday evening I still hadn't seen either of my girlfriends so I decided to take a little walk around the trailer park to see what I could see. I really didn't know which one was theirs and I didn't want to make an issue of it by asking around. I didn't see anything so I just moseyed on back home.</p><p>I tried watching TV but my mind was elsewhere. Along about 10, I decided just to go to bed. About a half hour later, I heard a knock at the door. My heart leaped into my throat as I jumped out of bed wearing only my boxers.</p><p>""Shelly!"" I said. ""And Debbie!""</p><p>Both girls entered without saying a word. They had on their new clothes but they each had a grocery bag with clothes in it. Fear and sadness outlined their eyes and weighed on their brows.</p><p>""I saw you walk by our trailer,"" Debbie said. ""But then you kept going.""</p><p>""I didn't know which one was yours,"" I replied.</p><p>""Were you looking for us?""</p><p>""Kinda. I hadn't seen you since Sunday.""</p><p>Shelly finally spoke. ""Ma got the bright idea to go looking for another place. So we've been camping out and living from dumpster to dumpster. I think Ma realizes that what we have now is better than what she can get. I guess she just had to prove it to herself. But, Mark?"" She stopped and tears clouded her eyes and choked her voice.</p><p>I held my arms wide and she rushed into my arms. It felt good to have her near me again--I didn't like the situation that the girls were in, but I was happy that they were safe and were with me at that moment.</p><p>Debbie joined the group hug, the sudden added weight almost pulling me over.</p><p>""Let's sit on the couch,"" I said softly.</p><p>I sat down and they climbed up next to me and on me, trying to get as close as possible. My arms were around them both and I alternated kissing one girl's head or cheek then the other.</p><p>""Mark,"" Shelly spoke again. ""I'm really scared for Ma. She hooked up with a druggie who's feeding her bad stuff. We got back last night and she was with clients off and on throughout today but she's taking hits on that dude's junk and she's getting weird. She was freaking and yelling stuff.""</p><p>""Why didn't you come sooner?""</p><p>""Because she knows where you live and that we go here. She was screaming about how messed up you are for taking little girls into your house. Mark, I didn't want to put you at risk so we waited till Ma passed out. She didn't go down easy tonight.""</p><p>That put a cold shudder in my spine in spite of the warm, muggy night. And here I was cuddling with two preteen girls whilst wearing only my boxers.</p><p>""Well, it's close to 11 o'clock now,"" I finally said. ""We should get to sleep.""</p><p>""Will you sleep with us?"" Debbie asked.</p><p>Innocent enough question from a ten year old who was scared, but hardly appropriate especially given what Shelly had revealed about her Ma's rantings.</p><p>""No, that wouldn't be right. You can sleep in my bed and I'll sleep out here.""</p><p>""I really want to be with you,"" Shelly said.</p><p>""But you just said she was talking smack about me messing with little girls.""</p><p>""I know, but what if we all sleep out here in your front room?""</p><p>""On the floor?"" I asked.</p><p>""Sure. We sleep on the floor at home and on the dirt the last couple nights.""</p><p>The concept of ""dirt poor"" became even more real in my eyes.</p><p>""Okay. That would work.""</p><p>And shortly after that, I had a shirt on and had settle the girls on several layers of blankets near the couch and settled in on the couch myself. Two hands reach up to pat my arm. ""Good night, my dear friends,"" I whispered.</p><p>""Good night boyfriend,"" Shelly replied and Debbie giggled.</p><p>""Two girlfriends. How could I have gotten so lucky?""</p><p>""I don't think you'll hear me in my dreams,"" Shelly went on, ""You know, 'cause in your dreams The demon screams?""</p><p>I remembered the lyrics from her favorite song.</p><p>""Cause love is all we need to get us through,"" she finished.</p><p>I found her hand and then Debbie's and gently kissed each. ""It will get us through indeed.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>It was now Saturday morning and I awoke with a full bladder and a piss hard dick that was tenting my boxers like it was erecting a circus tent. It was nearly 9--I usually didn't sleep in that much. I glanced around, recalling the events from the night, and saw the girls were sleeping peacefully. I tossed off my sheet and rose to find the toilet. My dick was straining to lead the way. Once there, I decided to take a quick shower since I was so rock hard I couldn't piss to save my life! Besides, like George Seinfeld once said, ""It's all pipes! What's the difference?"" And finally as the warm water cascaded over me, my dick relaxed enough and the piss spurted out. Oh, sweet relief!</p><p>A few minutes later I heard the toilet flush. I glanced out through the foggy shower glass and saw Shelly pulling her panties back up.</p><p>""Hi, Mark,"" she said. ""I had to pee.""</p><p>She started to leave so I called out after her, ""Wash your hands."" I guess it was the daddy-gene that kicked in there.</p><p>She left and I thought it would be safe to exit my shower; but right then, in the middle of drying off, Debbie came in and said, ""I gotta go."" She dropped her drawers, pulled her shirt up and to the side then sat down with her legs spread a little so I had a good view of her absolutely cute pussy. Her piss started coming out and she looked up at me.</p><p>""What did you have in your shorts this morning?"" she asked.</p><p>Oh geesh! She saw my morning piss-hard boner! ""What do you mean?""</p><p>""They were all poking out funny.""</p><p>""It was my dick,"" I answered, figuring that honesty would be best.</p><p>""Your dick? How come? I thought dicks only get woody when a guy wants to screw a girl.""</p><p>Her language surprised me but I had to remind myself of just who her Ma was. ""Well, sometimes in the morning when a guy has to pee, the process of holding the pee in actually makes the dick inflate.""</p><p>""That's weird.""</p><p>""Yeah, I know. Girls don't have that problem, do they?""</p><p>She giggled. ""It doesn't look woody now.""</p><p>""No, it's not.""</p><p>She stood up and started to pull her panties up.</p><p>""Hey, don't you wipe yourself?""</p><p>""Oh, I forgot. We don't always have TP.""</p><p>""You have it here, so use it. It keep you clean and keeps your clothes cleaner too.""</p><p>""Okay."" She sat back down, spread her legs and reeled off some TP, wadded it up then rubbed her pussy with it. Her legs were spread wide enough that it caused her pussy to open up--it was no slit, it was a gash. And my woody was threatening to make a repeat performance so I quickly turned and stepped into my clothes.</p><p>""Are you hungry?"" I asked as she pulled her panties up.</p><p>""Yes!""</p><p>I took them out to an IHOP and watched them pack away a large number of pancakes and sausages. From what Shelly had said, I didn't think that their Ma would be looking for the girls any time real soon so we moseyed back to my home somewhere near 11. It was shaping up to be another hot and muggy day--the type of day that screams ""take me to the pool!"" But there were no pools close by. And that may be why some many southern poor kids stay inside next to the A/C and get fat. I pulled my laptop out to see what movies were showing nearby when a siren attracted our attention.</p><p>Shelly looked out the front window and said, ""Ambulance."" A moment later she said, ""Oh no!""</p><p>I leaped to my feet, still holding the laptop and saw that the ambulance had turned into the trailer park. A minute later another siren wailed and a sheriff car whizzed past.</p><p>Debbie appeared next to us so I put the laptop down and hugged the girls. </p><p>""Do you think...."" Debbie began.</p><p>Shelly just nodded.</p><p>""We don't know nothing yet,"" I said. ""It's no good to start fearing what you don't even know yet.""</p><p>Turns out their fears were reality. Someone had seen their trailer door wide open and stuff strewn about their trailer so they went inside to check. She was dead. Police weren't certain of the time line but there was another set of fingerprints--adult fingerprints--and an obvious overdose.</p><p>I knew that the girls would have to deal with the police. I promised them that I would be with them the whole way and we would get through this together.</p><p>""Love is all we need to get us through?"" Debbie whispered, repeating the lyrics to that song.</p><p>""That's right, honey,"" I answered. ""Do you have any other relatives or family?""</p><p>""None. Like I told you,"" Shelly began, ""Ma said her Ma had a couple of cousins, but we never met them.""</p><p>""My Mom had some cousins that I never met,"" I said with a smile. ""What if we're related?""</p><p>""That would be so cool!"" Shelly said. ""It's perfect!""</p><p>""I like that,"" Debbie said.</p><p>I liked it too. But what I wasn't prepared for was the fact that the police would want to take the girls and put them in a foster home.</p><p>""Thank you, Mr. Carlson for helping the girls, but they need to go to a foster home.""</p><p>The words stung. They hurt. I saw the shock and horror in my dear girls' eyes.</p><p>""No. They need something stable and familiar,"" I argued. </p><p>""Are you family?""</p><p>""Closest thing they have to family,"" I countered.</p><p>""His Ma and my grandma had cousins that were related,"" Shelly interjected.</p><p>""That's pretty tenuous,"" one officer said.</p><p>""It's all they have,"" I replied.</p><p>""Regulations say that we need to place them in a foster home,"" the other officer said.</p><p>""If you have to place them in a foster home, they absolutely must be placed together and I absolutely must be placed with them.""</p><p>""What?"" The officer laughed.</p><p>""I'm serious. If you can't release these girls to my care tonight, then at least make sure that I am placed with them so that they have the stability of something familiar during this traumatic time.""</p><p>I suddenly was inwardly pumping my fists and loving the fact that I almost was an English major. Score another one for the nerds and geeks!</p><p>""It's a truth,"" another woman nearby said, ""I've seen him helping out these poor little girls--in fact, just last week he took 'em shoppin' for new things and bought 'em groceries 'nd all.""</p><p>""What do you say?"" one officer asked Shelly and Debbie.</p><p>""I druther be with Mark than go with some stranger,"" Shelly answered.</p><p>""Let me talk with headquarters,"" the second officer said with a hint of a smile.</p><p>A little later he returned and said, ""We need to run a background check on you. And we need a statement of who you are from a couple of people.""</p><p>""I'm good with that,"" I answered.</p><p>Shelly immediately started, ""This is Mark. He has been very nice and helped me and my sister when our Ma was having problems. He even took us shopping so that we got new clothes and food!""</p><p>""Why didn't you report her problems?"" one officer asked me.</p><p>""I did. Indirectly. I called within 48 hours of the initial encounter and received a number of conflicting instructions--including a woman who said that I shouldn't help them out at all.""</p><p>""Who'd you call?""</p><p>""CPS.""</p><p>""Dang! They always mess up.""</p><p>The second officer said, ""Let's run the check and I think you'll be good to go.""</p><p>They let the girls go home with me--temporarily, they reminded me, until permanent relatives could be found. They also let the girls retrieve some items from the trailer before they sealed it off again as a crime scene. They returned with their new hair brushes. For some reason that choked me up. They had nothing memorable from their own Ma that they wanted to keep, but they wanted the little item that I had bought for them.</p><p>Several neighbors stopped by to offer condolences and sympathy. A couple brought dinner. That was a real nice Southern touch. Neither girl had said a whole lot since the police had left, leaving them with me. But as the last neighbor left, leaving us to clean up our kitchen, Shelly leaned against me and whispered. ""Thank you.""</p><p>I hugged her and was quickly joined by Debbie who buried her face in my chest.</p><p>I couldn't refuse their plea for me to sleep with them that night. Shoot! I needed to have them near me just for some emotional comfort. Seeing the lifeless body of their Ma and the ransacked hovel they lived in was emotionally draining. We fell asleep in each other's arms on my bed. Me in the center between too very tired and emotionally drained preteen girls.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>I woke up with a raging hardon--seemed to be my morning problem. Piss hard and rigid enough to drive nails and break up concrete. It didn't help that I was on my back with both girls curled into me with one of their legs thrown up over my legs almost on my crotch. Debbie had her right arm over me and Shelly was hugging me tightly with her left arm. I was certain that her crotch was rubbing against my hip. And that only made my dick harder and twitch more excitedly. I lay very still and tried to ignore the ramrod in my shorts as well as the beautiful nubile forms next to me. It didn't work. I realized that I really ahd to get up to pee and I was going to have to crawl over someone. I moved their legs and almost groan as Shelly's knee grazed my dick. I sat up and climbed over Shelly. She grunted and looked up at me.</p><p>""Excuse me. Gotta get up now,"" I whispered.</p><p>She vaguely smiled and grabbed me, holding me close to her in a tight embrace. On one hand it felt incredible having my dick pressed tightly against girlie flesh (albeit separated only by two thin layers of cloth). I know that she had to have felt my steel hardened dick pressed against her. But on the other hand I really had to pee. So I kissed her and whispered, ""Gotta go. Now.""</p><p>Again, there was no chance of calming down Mr. Woody for a decent piss so I jumped straight into the shower and pounded my meat till I spurted cum all over the shower walls. My piss started a few moments later. I was still draining my lizard when I heard the door open and Shelly came in. She sat down on the toilet after dropping her panties and hiking her shirt up above her waist. She had an absolutely beautiful cunt. Nearly as bare as her sister's but not nearly as puffy.</p><p>""G'morning, Mark,"" she said.</p><p>""Hi ya, Shelly,"" I replied. Sorry to wake ya up.""</p><p>""Just as well. I had to go too."" She was quiet for a few moments then said, ""So you had to pee?""</p><p>""Yep.""</p><p>""I didn't hear you use the toilet.""</p><p>""Uh, no. I didn't.""</p><p>She was silent for a few more moments then giggled. ""So you pee in the shower?""</p><p>I stuck my head out of the shower door and replied, ""Shelly, it's kinda awkward being a guy and all, but sometimes guys wake up having to go really badly. But that pinching of the muscles to keep from peeing is very much like the muscles that cause a dick to become hard.""</p><p>She smiled. ""I saw your woody as you left the bed.""</p><p>""Yeah, well, that's what I'm talking about. And if a guy has a woody, he can't pee. But not peeing is what gave him a woody in the first place.""</p><p>""So what do you do?""</p><p>""Step into the shower and let the warmth relax ya'.""</p><p>""So you pee in there?""</p><p>""It's all pipes. What's the difference?"" I replied, quoting Seinfeld.</p><p>She laughed. ""So guys really pee in the shower?""</p><p>""Yes. Don't girls?""</p><p>""Never thought about it before.""</p><p>I laughed and turned off the shower. Pulling the towel off the rack I opened the door and wrapped the towel around me.</p><p>""Mark,"" Shelly said, rather sheepishly. ""You're rather cute.""</p><p>""Thanks.""</p><p>""I've seen my share of guys. Ma had her clients and friends come traipsing through. But, Mark, they were all ugly. You know U-G-L-E-Y -- they ain't gots no alibi! They're ugly!""</p><p>I laughed. ""I'm glad that I'm not repulsive and a hideous monster that you'd have to put up with.""</p><p>She stood up and let her shirt fall back over her privates. She stepped next to me and put her arms around my neck. ""Mark. You are anything but repulsive. And you have been so sweet. I really don't understand why some girl hasn't picked up on you and made you their dream boat. Dang! You are the sweetest man I've ever met!""</p><p>I kissed her and felt my dick stirring under the towel. ""I've never met a sweeter girl. Maybe that's why I never turned my charm on before.""</p><p>She placed her face in my bare shoulder and pushed her tits into my abdomen. My dick was in near full-riot-mode as it threatened to push my towel further away from me. ""I'm your girlfriend,"" she whispered. ""And I always will love you!""</p><p>""I love you too, Shelly."" And I was suddenly scared at what ""love"" meant! ""Shelly, you know that we will be watched closely by the police and child protective services. They'll be looking for anything that will seem improper.""</p><p>""I know. And you've been nothing but good and proper.""</p><p>""So we'll have to have separate beds and take turns in the bathroom---no co-ed sharing.""</p><p>""It's gonna be hard.""</p><p>""Why's that?""</p><p>""'Cause we were so loosey-goosey with Ma. Of course, she protected us from her clients, but, well, you saw, she thought nothing of getting us naked in front of everybody.""</p><p>""We'll make it work. And we should go shopping to get you and Debbie your own beds.""</p><p>Her eye grew bright. ""Maybe bunk beds?""</p><p>""Think that'll be neat?"" I asked.</p><p>""Oh, yes! We've thought about that many times. We'd take turns being on the top and then we could make the bottom part into a secret fort with blankets.""</p><p>I smiled. Suddenly there in front of me was a little girl--not a young woman with sexuality, but a little girl with excited joy for little things. </p><p>""Then let's see about a bunk bed for you two.""</p><p>Shelly ran back to wake Debbie and tell her and I finished getting ready and started breakfast. I looked on line for a bunk bed and found a decently priced one off on the other side of Decatur. They even delivered and set it up. And true to her word, the first thing they did was make a fort with blankets. I left them to their imagination and went shopping for more bedding.</p><p>I took Monday off and CPS checked on us and found things to be okay. In fact I was on the phone with my Mom when the social worker came in. Shelly explained to the lady who I was talking too so she nodded and made a few notes.</p><p>There was a small memorial service for their Ma later that week; several neighbors came to support Shelly and Debbie. They each told me how good it was for me to step up and help the girls. I really didn't see that I had any choice. It was something that had to be done. I, of course, had the pleasure of seeing their happy smiles and infectious giggles as reward. I later found out that the social worker had talked to each of my neighbors separately and I had received a good report. My Mom even got a phone call from Ms. Nosy. Turns out that was a good thing.</p><p>The summer settled into a nice routine. I worked, they stayed home and played or did a few light chores. Shelly took it on herself to start dinner a few times. It was now August and school would be starting in less than a month. I wanted to do something special with the girls before sending them back to school so I suggested a small vacation.</p><p>""To the beach?"" Shelly asked.</p><p>""Yes!"" Debbie added.</p><p>I knew exactly what we were going to do. Waterville USA down in Gulf Shores and then some time at one of the beaches nearby. They were going to love it!</p><p>""That means we need swim suits,"" Debbie declared.</p><p>""Two piece suits, I would think,"" Shelly added.</p><p>And two piece suits they got. Nothing really skimpy--just two pieces. Dang! they were cute!</p><p>We got down to Gulf Shores on Monday night and checked into our motel. My reservation indicated that we would have two double beds. Nope. It was a single king size. I asked the manager about it and she said, ""Sorry. All the other rooms are full. There's enough room for you and your daughters on the king size.""</p><p>Yeah, enough room, but I was a little worried about propriety and what others thought. I should have been concerned also about what my girls and I would be thinking.</p><p>We ate out at a steak house then spent some time in the motel room watching TV. I decided to sleep on the outside, closest to the door. The bed was large enough that we each had sufficient room to toss and turn in. But I woke up and found Debbie was hugging me, my back to her front and one arm draped over my chest. I drifted back to sleep and vaguely remembered that she got up and pattered to the bathroom. </p><p>Along before dawn I woke up realizing that I was on my side cuddling a girl. Shelly! Her little ass was wedged back up against my crotch. My dick was achingly rigid and in danger of starting a riot. My left arm was around her and her hand had tucked my hand in between her tiny breasts. I was nearly ready to cum just from the light stimulation and the realization of how intimately I was touching her--and she touching me!</p><p>I carefully disentangled my arm from hers and rolled over trying hard not to stimulate my poor engorged dick anymore. She stirred, but I headed into the bathroom and sat on the john. My dick wouldn't bend to go in so I just beat it a few more strokes and a fountain of white lava erupted. I tucked my deflating dick between my legs and the piss started trickling out then gained momentum and roared. </p><p>I cleaned up and went back to bed--the king size bed--and lay down next to Shelly. I turned my back to her, and felt her snuggle closer then I dropped back off to sleep again.</p><p>We finally got rolling and had a good breakfast then walked around for a little while. I told the girls that we'd hate to get a cramp in our stomachs from trying to swim too soon after eating breakfast. When I first thought about the vacation, I was a little concerned about whether they could swim, but they assured me that they would go swimming in the old pool in their trailer park (I didn't even know they had one!) as well as sometimes in one of the local creeks that emptied into the Tennessee River. I even made them prove their swimming ability before starting the trip!</p><p>I planned to be at the water park from 10 in the morning through mid afternoon. I figured that we'd stop for snacks and the like. What I had not counted on was the overwhelming number of near-pubescent girls in skimpy two piece suits that left little to the imagination. I was in danger of having a large circus tent erected in the middle of my swim suit! Not good.</p><p>I spent a bunch of extra time swimming or standing with my waist covered thinking about computer code or how to conjugate Latin verbs. It usually worked and I was able to move on without attracting attention to myself.</p><p>It was after lunch-snack and I had just watched several 12 or 13 year old girls come rocketing down one large water slide then biff out at the bottom and loose parts of their swim suits. Seriously! And somehow the slide doesn't carry an ""R-rated"" warning! I saw boobs and tits pop out of their dinky bikini top and even saw one girl tumble over and lose her string bikini bottom. All I saw was a very cute pair of butt cheeks flash above the water surface then a screaming girl appeared a few feet away, wildly looking for the rest of her suit. She was clutching her top like it was in danger of leaving her too. Her friend found her bottom piece and after a lot of laughing handed it to her.</p><p>Just then Debbie and Shelly came down the slide on separate courses and splashed. Debbie saw me and made a bee-line for me. She hugged me and said, ""This is the best day ever, Mark. Thank you so much!"" She got a funny look on her face and whispered in my ear, ""You have to go pee?""</p><p>I looked at her, not cluing in what she was talking about. ""No.""</p><p>""You got a woody. You gotta go pee?""</p><p>Oh, she was recalling my explanation of my morning piss-hard dick some weeks before. ""No. There are other things that cause that reaction.""</p><p>Shelly whispered so that we both could hear, ""It's a way that a man salutes a woman and says she looks cute.""</p><p>""Yeah, that's kinda the way it is,"" I agreed.</p><p>""But there's no women here,"" Debbie pointed out. ""Just a bunch of girls.""</p><p>""Yeah, well, that's enough,"" I said. ""Wanna go down this slide again!""</p><p>""Yes!"" both said and I raced them out of the pool--very glad that my dick had shrunk.</p><p>I controlled my reaction fairly well the rest of the afternoon--even though I saw PLENTY of near-naked girls of all ages. So many boob flashes and occasional pussy flash as the bikini twisted awkwardly while getting out of the water. And I lost count of how many camel toes I had seen. Shelly and Debbie were positively delicious looking too.</p><p>We headed back to the motel, showered and changed into street clothes for a trip to a restaurant and hanging out at a movie theater. The girls were positively wired they were having so much fun. </p><p>As I exited the bathroom, Shelly walked by me and whispered, ""Mr. Woody feeling okay now?""</p><p>""That's embarrassing,"" I said.</p><p>""I'm sorry. I didn't mean it that way. I just didn't want you to be uncomfortable.""</p><p>""Uncomfortable is drawing attention to it,"" I replied.</p><p>""Oh. Sorry."" And then she slipped into the shower.</p><p>As we walked to the restaurant, Shelly whispered quietly, ""It's all new to us, Mark.""</p><p>""Yes. But what in particular?""</p><p>""Having a guy around who is nice to us.""</p><p>I gave them each a squeeze since I was in the middle.</p><p>""And it's kinda exciting thinking that somehow your reaction is saying that you find us cute.""</p><p>Debbie giggled.</p><p>Awkward! I stopped and made sure that both Debbie and Shelly were looking at me. ""There's a big difference between thinking you two are cute and what your Ma and her clients did. It is illegal for me to even think of that. And then where would you be?""</p><p>""I know,"" Shelly said.</p><p>""I don't want to lose you,"" Debbie added.</p><p>""So we have to make sure that we keep it legal and all. Right?""</p><p>They nodded.</p><p>And the rest of the evening was okay and pretty fun. We made it back to the motel and were far too tired to watch TV so we were asleep by nine-thirty or so.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>I had apprehensions about another day in swim suits, but the day at the beach was just plain fun. Yes, the girls looked cute and all. Yes, I saw cute camel toes now and then, but it wasn't the intense, in-my-face, wall-to-wall teeny-bopper-tiny-tit-fest of the water park. I really made an effort to be a respectable ""daddy-like"" figure to them--or at least an older brother.</p><p>I had let my folks know of my new responsibilities. They were rather shocked at first. Then as they found out more about the poverty and filth (moral and physical) that the girls came out of, they were pretty pleased to see that their nerdy, shy, socially maladjusted son man-upped and did a noble thing. And they had talked with the social worker on a couple occasions and that seemed to be something in my favor.</p><p>They came out to visit and meet the girls the week after our vacation. And that turned out to be a BIG help. The social worker stopped by for an unannounced visit to make sure that things were still on the ""up and up,"" as she put it. She liked my mom; she had already talked to her by phone, but now she met her in person. Mom was in the kitchen with the girls showing them how to bake cookies and the ingredients for a pie lay partially assembled on the table. </p><p>""What type of pie you be fixin' t'make there,"" the social worker asked Mom.</p><p>""Strawberry rhubarb.""</p><p>""Get out! Lands sakes, I ain't have a bite of that in years!""</p><p>Mom smiled and quoted her favorite radio show, ""A Prairie Home Companion"" -- ""One little thing can revive a guy, and that is a piece of rhubarb pie.""</p><p>""Go on with ya, now,"" the social worker laughed. ""That's one of my favoritest programs. I don't always get a chance to listen to it nowadays since I'm so busy and whatnot.""</p><p>The next ten minutes, Mom and the social worker talked as if they were long lost school friends. And that was a turning point. From that point on, the social worker had nothing but high praise for how I was caring for the girls. Prior to then, she was looking for any infraction so she could pull the girls out of my home.</p><p>The second way that my folks helped was in what my Dad asked. ""So, son, these girls' Ma was a whore? And now the whole community knows since it was in the news? Maybe they should move to another school district and have a chance to start over.""</p><p>So I talked with the girls and after some time they agreed that they didn't have any real friends in the neighborhood--""just some kids that don't pick on you as much as the others,"" Shelly said.</p><p>My folks helped us find a nice apartment in a much better neighborhood, got us moved and even made sure that I was financially fit for the added responsibility. The social worker also thought that was a good idea. Thus we were all moved in and registered before the start of school and the social worker was giving me the green light if I wanted to think of legally making the girls my own. I didn't have to think it over very hard. It was the right thing to do. ""Don't start something ya' can't finish,"" my Dad often told me. So I started the process. Shelly and Debbie were delighted. No, that's an understatement. They were freaking out joyous happy and bouncing sideways with excitement. And they couldn't stop talking about it!</p><p>Mom took me aside at one point and said she was amazed at how deep the girls' affection and attraction to me was. ""It's like you've been their loving big brother their whole life.""</p><p>""I know,"" I replied. ""And I feel a strong daddy-like protectiveness for them. No one's gonna hurt 'em; no one's gonna take us from each other.""</p><p>She patted my hand and said, ""I know. I can see that. I had my doubts about what you were doing, but you and the girls have erased all those doubts. Now, Shelly.... How old is she?""</p><p>""Twelve and a half.""</p><p>""She looks much younger. Now you're going to have to be a mom for them. They're gonna need someone to explain what's going on with they're bodies. Are you ready for explaining about their period?""</p><p>""Mom, I think that they already know a lot about those things--you know, living in that trailer. But I've already had to explain things to them and take them shopping for girlie stuff.""</p><p>Mom nodded then smiled. ""Give me a call if you need help. Have them give me a call if that would help. Good heavens, I never thought that I'd be a grandma already!""</p><p>We had a good laugh at that.</p><p>So school started; the girls, after some initial shyness, became good students and made some friends; and we all settled into a new routine in our new home.</p><p>Shelly celebrated her 13th birthday in early November and I made sure it was a small event, but a fun event. For the Saturday afternoon, she could invite two friends and Debbie got to have one. It was the first time that either girl had a real party with friends over. It also gave me a chance to see who they were hanging out with.</p><p>Debbie's friend was very similar to Debbie--about the same height and similar hair--but not as thick. Shelly's friends were small, twiggy girls like herself. I remembered several girls from my 7th grade who were some well-endowed that every boy talked about them. Of course, my puberty years were probably clouded with remembering only the exceptions and not the ones who were less obvious. Shelly and Debbie, having grown up under a cloud of ignominy and questioning frowns, recognized girls who were wall-flowers or down-and-out. But here, in our apartment, their friends laughed and giggled and enjoyed carefree moments of childhood friendships.</p><p>I noticed that one of Shelly's friends, Amber, did not wear a bra--but probably should have. I didn't notice anything when Amber came in. I didn't notice anything as they sat around and played games. But later in the afternoon, the temperature warmed up enough that she took off her sweater and sat next to Shelly in jeans and tee shirt. A thin tee shirt. A very thin tee shirt that looked a little too tight. Her tits pointed out like small traffic cones with Hershey's Chocolate Kisses affixed on each. It was all I could do to keep from staring!</p><p>Shelly caught my eye then smiled. She met me in the kitchen and whispered, ""Kinda cute, don't you think?""</p><p>""Kinda surprising if you ask me,"" I replied. ""Does Amber dress like that at school?""</p><p>""Yes, but she almost always has a sweater on. I've hardly ever seen her without one. I think she feels safe here.""</p><p>""Safe?""</p><p>""People pick on her cause she has boobs and no bra.""</p><p>I scratched my head. ""And she doesn't wear one because....?""</p><p>""They're poor. Can we help 'em?""</p><p>I was silent for a few moments considering my options. I seriously doubted if Amber's family wanted a guy helping their daughter out--regardless of how well-intentioned he might be. But if a friend like Shelly were to give a little gift..... I smiled. ""What were you thinking?""</p><p>""Take her shopping.""</p><p>""I don't think I would be welcome. I can't imagine what her parents would think if some guy took her on a shopping trip for intimate apparel.""</p><p>Shelly laughed. ""You make it sound so sinister.""</p><p>""But if you were to go with her--alone--it might be okay.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Ask her later when the others aren't around.""</p><p>Shelly gave me a joyful hug. I noticed that *her* tits were growing a little as they pressed into my chest. Perhaps she would need some new intimate apparel too.</p><p>""You are so sweet, Mark. Thank you!""</p><p>After a dinner of pizza and soda and birthday cake and ice cream, the girls got ready to leave. Amber was the last one to be picked up and I saw Shelly talking to her quietly on the far side of the living room. I knew enough to stay away, but did glance up and saw first a look of disbelief then joy spread across Amber's face. I knew what that meant!</p><p>Sure enough, later that evening, Shelly told me, ""Amber was really surprised. And excited.""</p><p>""I felt the room warm up when she started smiling,"" I replied. ""So when will you go?""</p><p>""Probably Monday after school. She has to ask her grandma.""</p><p>""Oh, doesn't live with her parents?""</p><p>Shelly shook her head. ""Nope. She never met her dad and the mom's a druggie in jail or something now.""</p><p>Bummer of a childhood. A fleeting urge to try to fix it welled up within me, before I realized that I couldn't fix everything and Amber *DID* have a grandma who was trying to fix things the best she could. I would have to be content with giving a small gift by proxy.</p><p>""Are you going to have a party like this for Debbie?""</p><p>I nodded. Even had most of the things planned out for the last Saturday in November. ""I told her to invite three friends but she may have a little problem since so many people like going away or being with family on Thanksgiving.""</p><p>""Oh yeah."" She was quiet for a little while. ""We never celebrated any holiday.""</p><p>""Shelly,"" I said, pulling her close to me, ""those days are over. You and Debbie are with me now. You know that my folks want to come out here for Christmas?""</p><p>""Really!?"" Her eyes grew large and she put her hands over her mouth as she stifled a little scream.</p><p>""What?"" Debbie burst into the kitchen with us.</p><p>""Mark's folks are coming out again for Christmas.""</p><p>""They want you to call them grandma and grandpa!"" I added.</p><p>""We get grandparents for Christmas?"" Debbie asked. </p><p>""Isn't it so over the top crazy wild?"" Shelly asked. ""I had only heard about Christmas and the magic and the joy and the presents and the family love and the...."" She stopped and grasped Debbie's hands. Her face was smiling widely but her eyes were brimming over with tears.</p><p>""And the joy and the love?"" I asked.</p><p>""And someone who's a daddy?"" she whispered.</p><p>Break my heart! </p><p>Shelly did go with Amber to the mall on Monday after school. I came home in time to be greeted by my girls and Amber.</p><p>""Thank you so much, Mr. Carlson."" Amber said reaching out to shake my hand.</p><p>""Just call me Mark. Mr. Carlson's my Dad!""</p><p>She laughed. Then she muttered, ""Oh what the heck!"" and she gave me a huge hug. Not a bear hug but an envelop you with firm grip sort of hug, a hug that pressed boobs into your ribs and dared you NOT to notice, a hug that grew awkwardly long with my hands having no safe place to rest.</p><p>I patted her back and said, ""You're welcome.""</p><p>She finally broke the hug, looked down and said quietly, ""Shelly told me that it really was your money that bought these things for me.""</p><p>""She told me that you needed a few items. I'm glad that we could help.""</p><p>""Well, I gotta get home or Granny's gonna throw a conniption fit.""</p><p>We saw her to the door and Shelly waved then closed it. ""Mark, can we talk?""</p><p>""Sure,"" I said.</p><p>""I mean in the other room.""</p><p>""Oh, so a long, serious talk?""</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>I sat on the couch and Shelly sat on my left and Debbie sat on the footrest in front of me.</p><p>Shelly sighed deeply looked away then finally began. ""I guess that this is what it is. I was feeling jealous.""</p><p>""Because of that hug?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah, what was that?"" Debbie asked.</p><p>""That was the last straw,"" Shelly answered. ""No, it wasn't that she was doing anything wrong, it's just that she was commenting on you and saying that you were sweet.""</p><p>""He is,"" Debbie agreed.</p><p>""And a hunk.""</p><p>""Dat true right there.""</p><p>""And sexy and she said that she was getting creamy between her legs just thinking about how cute Mark is.""</p><p>Okay. That's awkward! ""Uh, perhaps I didn't need to know that,"" I began.</p><p>""No, no, hear me out,"" Shelly said, waving her hands. ""She's not going to get you, that's just how a lot of girls talk--and nothin' happens. But I felt so, so, so horrible when she was talkin' that way. I was jealous. I was all, like, oh no you won't! and I was wanting YOU to be my main squeeze, my daddy, my brother, my boyfriend. And then I thought you're Debbie's also. We're your little girls. We're your sisters, your daughters, your girlfriends and maybe in the future...."" Her voice became so soft I didn't hear her even though I thought I knew what she said--or meant.</p><p>""What was that?""</p><p>""And maybe your lovers,"" she repeated without looking up.</p><p>Debbie sat staring at her sister then finally let out a long sigh. ""Wow. Yes. Exactly!""</p><p>She saw the look on my face--my slack jawed, panicked, 'holy Sponge Bob not this again' look of fear--so she quickly added, ""And I'm not proposing that we jump in bed together. I understand, my dear Mark. We can't do that. At least not yet. As much as I want to give myself to you and share you only with my sister, I know that doing that would break some stupid law and that would take you away from us and that would break my heart. That's the ONLY reason that I'm not propositioning you right now.""</p><p>Oh. I see. That makes it all the more clear!</p><p>Not! </p><p>Aaaaarrrghhhhh!</p><p>But my calm, rational adult voice took over and said, ""I'm glad you understand the seriousness of the situation. I love you too much--I do not want to lose you for any reason.""</p><p>Shelly was so worked up she was nearly crying.</p><p>""Come here, Shelly. Come here, Debbie."" They both melted into my arms and held me, burying their faces in my shoulder or neck.</p><p>I started saying something--you know, the wise ol' dad speech-- but Shelly said, ""Shhh. Just hold us.""</p><p>So I held them. I listened to their breathing and Shelly's little sobs. I felt their backs and traced their spines from their necks nearly to their waists. I also started noticing Shelly's lovely little tittie orbs pressing into my side. About that same time I realized that I was feeling no bra straps on either girl. No surprise for Debbie who had not quite reached the need yet. But it meant for Shelly that she was au natural underneath her shirt. My eyes then wandered over her frame and I saw that her shirt was pulled up and her jeans, which were low cut, failed to cover her butt crack. Oh scheisskopf! I was suddenly looking at the tops of two luscious orbs of ass meat. </p><p>I finally tore my eyes away and looked over Debbie who was partly on my lap, partly kneeling on the couch with one knee to my right and one knee between my legs. She had changed out of her school clothes and put on her favorite long night shirt. Except it was bunched up and caught so that I saw most of her ass. Her bare, uncovered, not-a-stitch-of-cloth-on-it ass. My dick threatened to rip through my pants and spear her or anything in it way. I was suddenly very uncomfortable!</p><p>Shelly suddenly held me tighter. I think Debbie felt her sister move so she tightened her grip on me too. ""I'm not going anywhere,"" I whispered. ""I staying right here.""</p><p>Shelly breathed deeply then looked up into my eyes. ""I'm sorry, Mark. I didn't know how emotional I was about it.""</p><p>""I don't know why I almost felt like crying,"" Debbie whispered.</p><p>""It's okay,"" I said. ""You were caught up in the moment.""</p><p>She sat up and hooked her arms around my neck. ""And I think I'm caught up in you too.""</p><p>The rest of the evening was low-key and innocent. Dinner and homework plus planning for Debbie's birthday party. The girls were sent to bed by 9 and I stayed up taking care of some bills and light reading. Some time after 10 I heard a sound and looked up. Sure enough it was Shelly.</p><p>""What's up? I thought you would have been asleep.""</p><p>She smiled then came and sat next to me on the couch. ""I couldn't sleep. I'm sorry for how emotional I was earlier.""</p><p>I kissed her forehead and said, ""You're okay, kid.""</p><p>She sighed then said, ""You are so nice. And I get all emotional sometimes when I think about how nice and sweet and special and perfect you are.""</p><p>I touched her lips with my finger and said, ""That's high expectations to live up to.""</p><p>""No. It's fact.""</p><p>I waited.</p><p>""Mark. I ache inside because I love you so much."" Her face contorted into a smile and a grimace.</p><p>""I love you beyond words too, Shelly.""</p><p>""No, you don't understand.""</p><p>""Maybe I do. My Mom said that she saw that we were acting like we had been brothers and sisters our whole life. I feel there is something so special, so deep between us. I don't want to mess it up. I don't want to destroy it. You, me, Debbie--we have something that is so, so....""</p><p>""Special?""</p><p>""Yes. And unique. And rare!""</p><p>""Okay, maybe you do understand."" She kissed me then laid her head on my shoulder. ""But why do I want something more?""</p><p>""I know what you mean, my dear Shelly.""</p><p>""When will it be time?""</p><p>""All I can say is I know it's not time yet. We gotta prove ourselves to the social worker and that agency.""</p><p>""She kinda liked your Ma, didn't she?""</p><p>""Yep! That was a bonus, wasn't it?""</p><p>She looked up and kissed my cheek.</p><p>""Shelly. There are times when I want nothing more than to hold you and touch you and move my hands all over your skin.""</p><p>She smiled and said, ""I think you *DO* understand."" She kissed me again. ""I so love you, Mark.""</p><p>Then she climbed up in my lap, her knees straddling on either side of my hips and her crotch pressing down hard on my groin. She placed her hands on either side of my face then kissed me softly on my nose, then on my forehead, then on each cheek and then softly and tenderly on my lips. By then I was rip-roaring hard and I know that she felt it. She gyrated her pussy against my sweatpants-enclosed, rigid dick.</p><p>""We can't do this, Shelly."" My mind was spinning with conflicts of lust and responsibility.</p><p>""We're not,"" she whispered in my ear then started nibbling on my ear lobe. ""I'm not certain what you're talking about.""</p><p>""Oh, Shelly,"" I whispered back. ""I could get into such deep trouble.""</p><p>""No you won't. We're not having sex. I'm just kissing you like I mean it.""</p><p>""Oh, Shelly!"" I was quickly losing my resolve. I placed my hands on her hips--I was initially thinking of lifting her off me but as I felt the soft skin of her bare thighs, I glanced down and saw that her night shirt had ridden up. She was wearing no panties! Her bare little twat was rubbing against my inflamed and engorged cock--separated only by the thin fabric of my sweatpants. I lost all resolve at that point and pulled her gyrating hips tightly against my dick. My balls drew up against my body and jism boiled out of my dick soaking into my sweatpants. I gasped and nearly passed out.</p><p>She felt me grow tense and release. Her hips kept grinding against my cock and her voice purred in my ear as she kept sucking my ear lobe.</p><p>""Oh, Shelly!"" I finally said, as the realization of what happened sank into my befuddled mind.</p><p>""Mark, I love you. I had to know if you really felt this way about me and Debbie.""</p><p>""You know I do,"" I whispered.</p><p>""Words can be cheap. I had to know the depth of your love. Now that I know that you really do have an attraction to me and Debbie, I can wait. If yours was just going to be a big brother type of love, then I was going to get over you and look about to find love somewhere else. But your love is much deeper."" She paused and kissed my lips again, playfully nibbling on my lips. ""Deep love. Very deep love. I can wait. Doesn't matter one year or ten, I know that we are destined to be together.""</p><p>She had me. The little vixen had me by the short and curly.</p><p>""You are a complex person,"" I finally said. ""I barely know what to think.""</p><p>""That's because you just had an orgasm. Your brain's a little loopy.""</p><p>""And you're the rational one now?""</p><p>""Yes. No orgasm. But could you?"" She suddenly looked cute and coy.</p><p>""Could I what?""</p><p>""Help me find my orgasm?""</p><p>""Isn't the point to stay away from this so that no one can talk smack about us at all?""</p><p>""Maybe, but you got yours and it looked incredible.""</p><p>""You know how dangerous this is?""</p><p>""But Mark,"" she replied, ""wouldn't it be more dangerous to let me go experimenting with some junior high boy?""</p><p>""You want me to give you an orgasm?"" I repeated.</p><p>""Yes. Please?""</p><p>I was growing hard again just thinking about it. </p><p>She felt ol' Woody stirring and looking for another roundup. ""Maybe if you just let me rub my pussy back and forth on your big dick. I mean, it feels like it's getting excited again.""</p><p>""Go ahead,"" I sighed.</p><p>""No, it has to be slick. Your sweatpants are rough.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>She pulled off me then pulled my dick out of my pants. It was still covered in white goo. ""Oh, this is beautiful! It's nice and slick too.""</p><p>Her hands were all over my dick and my brain suffered oxygen deprivation since all my blood rushed into my dick again. ""You can't put it in you!"" I protested.</p><p>""No. I'm just going to rub myself back and forth on it.""</p><p>And then she swung back onto my lap again, hiked her night shirt up above her shoulders and sloughed it off. Her tits were suddenly there in front of me. My cock grew hard--rock hard--and she smashed her little pussy down onto its throbbing length. The combination of her pussy juice and my jism made for a very slick surface between us. Back and forth she rubbed. Her hips gyrated and ground into me. I placed my hands on her hips and thrilled at her slender form and soft skin. Her tits were so small and firm yet she moved so hard that they wiggled, almost as if they were beckoning to me. I reached one hand up to touch. I had never felt anything like it: so soft, so firm, so gravity-defying! She moaned as I lightly played with her nipple.</p><p>Suddenly it was a race to orgasm-land. I felt the jism building up pressure within my balls again. But I really wanted her to get her jollies too. I started rubbing both of her nipples between my fingers. As I pinch them both she gasped and slammed her pussy down hard against my cock. As she sucked in a large amount of air, my cock twitched violently and spewed my jism out between us. Finally we relaxed and she collapsed in my arms. There I was on my couch, holding a nude 13 year old in my arms with my cum-covered dick stuck between us. And I didn't care anymore. I was too tired to care. A nagging worry tried to say something but the sex-sated neurons just said, ""Ah, shaddup!"" So we stayed like that for maybe ten minutes.</p><p>""That was like nothin' that I have ever felt before,"" Shelly finally whispered but still not moving.</p><p>""I don't think I've ever had a more intense release,"" I agreed.</p><p>""See? We are made for each other. You, me, Debbie. This is our love.""</p><p>I smiled. ""I still don't see how this is going to work, but I will take you at your word that you said that you could wait--whether one year or ten.""</p><p>""I sure hope it ain't that long!""</p><p>""You made me king for just one day,"" I began. ""But I'm not going to trade it away because I'm here with you!""</p><p>She looked into my eyes, her own shining brightly, then she nestled her head back on my shoulder and wrapped her arms around my neck. ""You are the sweetest man in the whole earth!""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 8</h5><p>We did clean up and we did go to bed--separately. And we did carry on with propriety and decorum as a dad should with his daughters. I don't know when Shelly told Debbie of our secret tryst, nor do I know just how much she told, but I do know that Debbie was aware and whispered to me one evening, ""I will wait for you, Mark. Whether one year or ten, I will wait.""</p><p>I picked her up in a big bear hug and kissed her neck and her cheeks then gently on her lips. ""Just as I will wait for you.""</p><p>Part of me felt absolutely horrible for allowing myself to go that far with Shelly. I was worried that somehow I was becoming a pedophile or a molester and somehow everyone in society would be able to see it on my face and in my eyes. But as day after day went along and nothing more happened between the girls and me, I felt less like a pariah and less likely to be arrested.</p><p>Debbie's birthday was a success too. A similar version of what we did for Shelly. I made sure that they got matching personal CD players. (No, mp3 players hadn't really caught on then.) I had the plan to get them some really special CDs for Christmas. I also had my eye on two nice bikes for them.</p><p>My folks came just before Christmas and the girls basked in the grandparent sort of love. Christmas morning was almost Norman Rockwell picture perfect. Mom even made her traditional Christmas dinner. And almost on cue the social worker stopped by. </p><p>""I just knew that your folks would be here,"" she said looking around with a smile on her face. ""I am so happy that there really are happy endings to some of these stories.""</p><p>""You've seen 'em all?"" my Dad said, making small talk.</p><p>""Oh, Lawdy, don't even get me started 'bout that. There are so many that go from bad to worse or nearly the same bad. I'm so happy to see real family love going on here. The girls are definitely thriving.""</p><p>I smiled but was beaming brightly on the inside.</p><p>After dinner Mom took me by the sleeve. I knew what that meant--a mother-son talk.</p><p>""Mark,"" she said as we sat in the living room. ""Mark, your girls are angels. They are so sweet!""</p><p>I agreed.</p><p>""But Mark,"" she went on. ""There's something more there. You know that, don't you?""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>She smiled and leaned forward toward me. ""Those girls love you, son.""</p><p>""I know that.""</p><p>""No, I mean *love* -- not a father-daughter love.""</p><p>My mind rapidly tried to fill in what she was thinking as well as what she had seen. ""I'm not sure why you're thinking that.""</p><p>""I can see it in their eyes. Especially Shelly's. Maybe you don't see it, but the way her eyes follow you and the twitch of a smile here and there and a coy little glance down. Oh, son, you have a young girl who is absolutely smitten with you. Probably two--I'm not as certain about Debbie.""</p><p>""So, what do I do?"" I decided to play dumb.</p><p>""Let them take the lead."" She smiled at me then laughed. ""You thought that I was going to say something else?""</p><p>""Um, yes, that does surprise me, Mom!"" I paused and tried to read her face. ""So how far am I to let them lead me?""</p><p>""As far as they want. You are their hero, their knight in shining armor, their Prince Charming as well as a Daddy that they never had. You have become the summation of everything good about being a man to them and they are fixated on you.""</p><p>""As far as they want?"" I repeated.</p><p>Mom nodded.</p><p>""You know what that could mean?"" My voice squeaked.</p><p>She nodded. ""And I know that you will be gentle and a proper gentleman with them if they ask you.""</p><p>""Ain't that a bit, um, illegal?""</p><p>""Only if it's known widely."" She smiled smugly. ""I don't think those girls would talk. Let me feel them out and explore what their thinking.""</p><p>I sat still--absolutely shocked by what I heard. I must have had a strange look on my face because Mom said, ""Close your mouth. You're drooling.""</p><p>And then the talk was over. She quietly had a little talk with each of the girls--probably separately, but I didn't really see when. And then she whispered in my ear two days later, ""I was right.""</p><p>I jumped because I didn't hear her come into the kitchen.</p><p>""Edgy?"" she asked.</p><p>""No. Lost in thought.""</p><p>""Mark Anthony Carlson,"" she said in *that* tone. ""I was so right and you knew what I was talking about!"" She put her hands on her hips and stared at me. ""You know what I mean."" Then she laughed and added, ""I'd be cagey too, if someone were talking to me like that outta the blue.""</p><p>""I'm lost, Mom. I'm in over my head and you ain't makin' sense.""</p><p>""Mark, what I'm saying is that I know that you and Shelly have already experimented and come to a wonderful compromise. I think you are being very,"" she paused and waved her arms, searching for a word, ""noble, chivalrous and gentlemanly about this."" She took my hands in hers and added, ""You are being the caring young man that your father and I trained you to be.""</p><p>""So Shelly ratted me out?""</p><p>""No, I ratted you out and Shelly filled in the details. Son, she is in love with you deeper than what I had thought. But you're doing the right thing. Wait till the custody thing goes through. Then wait till they're through poking into your lives."" She let go of my hands finally then said, ""How sweet! 'I will wait for you.' Oh, my goodness, that is so sweet!""</p><p>I stared at my Mom, trying to understand what she was saying. Was she really giving her blessing to me to have sex with these young girls who were now my responsibility? Where did this side of Mom come from?</p><p>""You're staring at me,"" she said flatly.</p><p>""I've never seen nor heard this side of you before,"" I stated.</p><p>""You never had to. By the way, you father is in agreement. The girls are absolute angels and cute as bugs in a rug! I think he is rather taken with Debbie and she him."" She saw my raised eyebrow then quickly added, ""No, taken with as in a proper grandpa sort of way.""</p><p>""Mom, I have to ask point blank. You're saying that you're okay with me having sex with these girls?""</p><p>""Heavens no!"" she laughed. ""But I am completely fine with you loving them and showing them all the nuances of love and making love and indulging their deepest desires to have you be their lover and intimate confidant.""</p><p>I shook my head then rubbed my eyes. ""You know this just upends everything that I have ever learned.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she smiled. ""Pretty much. Welcome to reality.""</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 9</h5><p>We didn't jump into an orgy right away. We didn't even approach it after my folks left shortly after New Year's Day. We didn't even race for the common bed as soon as my adoption of the girls was complete. It was slow and methodical. And like Shelly said, she was waiting for me--but she was also planning and calculating and slowly putting her hooks into me so that I did not even have a desire to leave or run away. She and Debbie completely captivated me and won my heart over so that I was much more than a big brother, much more than a daddy. I was in love with them. </p><p>Shelly was quiet and reflective when she opened my Christmas gift. It was a CD of the Thompson Twins, the 1985 album feature ""King for a Day."" When she finally said something, she whispered, ""This is perfect. It is the absolutely best CD that you could have gotten me!"" Then she smothered me with a hug and kisses.</p><p>Debbie liked the CD that I got her too--a CD of Sigur Rós. She really liked the instrumental, ethereal music. (Gotta say, I did too. That's probably where she learned to like it.)</p><p>Adoption became official Spring of that next year. Yeah, wheels of justice turn slowly, don't they? Shelly was near the end of her 7th grade year and Debbie was finishing her 5th grade year. Both were sporting some tits. Yes, Shelly's were full-fledged real tits, albeit smallish, but Debbie's were pre-tits of a sort--nipples on soft mounds of promising flesh. </p><p>No, they behaved like young girls entering puberty should: vivacious, full of life and joie de vivre. They finished their school year well, each getting mostly ""A's"" in their subjects.</p><p>""It is kinda different for me,"" Shelly said one evening in June. ""Both of us are getting good grades now.""</p><p>I waited, watching her face because I sensed something more in her words.</p><p>""You know that we were lousy students last year?""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""You've changed that. You've given us everything. And we have you to thank for it. I can walk down the halls of my school and not worry about what people will say. They can say whatever they want, because I have you and my sister here for me. I have everything I could have ever hoped for."" She paused and leaned forward in her seat. I could see that she had omitted her bra--her little tits poised deliciously on her chest, capped by small nipples. ""I have everything with the promise of everything more,"" she ended cryptically.</p><p>Debbie slid closer to me and whispered, ""Mark, remember when we said that we would be your girlfriends?""</p><p>I nodded, recalling that evening about a year earlier.</p><p>""So what's one thing that boyfriends and girl friends do?"" Debbie continued.</p><p>""Kiss?"" I answered, suddenly feeling very awkward as I realized where the conversation was heading.</p><p>""Yes,"" Shelly laughed. ""And that's a very good start.""</p><p>She got up out of her seat and joined me on the couch, planting herself on my lap with her legs straddling mine. She held my face in her hands and began kissing each feature, afforded each the same attention and tender caress. My forehead, my cheeks, my ears, my eyes, my nose, my chin were all treated to her slow and gentle osculation. When she finally found my lips she kissed each one separately then nibbled on each before planting a long passionate kiss on my lips. No French kissing, no tonguing, no deep sucking face--but it was as though I was plugged into ten thousand volts and millions of amps. I had *never* had a kiss like that before. (True, my dating life was rather pathetic, but I had kissed before, so I did have something to compare it too.)</p><p>Debbie stayed right beside me, watching intently what her sister was doing. Her arms were entwined around my left and her chin was against my shoulder.</p><p>I went from daddy to lover in no time. Zero to sexy in 2 point 2 seconds. I finally responded and kissed back and moved my hands so that I held Shelly closer to me. I felt her narrow but widening hips and her shapely butt. I felt her ribs and where her little tits merged along her sides to join her chest. I also felt my dick strain and threaten a Bruce Banner moment as it tried to rip its constraints off its back.</p><p>Shelly finally broke off the kiss and smiled coyly. ""See? Isn't that nice?""</p><p>""So what's next?"" I whispered, my voice dry and threatening to crack.</p><p>""We can take it slow. That's what Grandma said.""</p><p>I still couldn't fathom that. My Mom counseling my newly adopted pubescent daughters on how to seduce and make love to me? Whoa! Blow all my circuits!</p><p>""I like that,"" I whispered.</p><p>""I like it too,"" Shelly replied.</p><p>""Can I kiss him too?"" Debbie asked.</p><p>Shelly smiled and raised herself from my lap, letting her fingers trace the outline of my throbbing hardon. ""You really did like it, didn't you?""</p><p>""I think so.""</p><p>Debbie quickly moved onto my lap and ground her crotch down against my dick and giggled. ""It feels so good."" Her voice suddenly low and throaty.</p><p>She then took my face in her hands and began kissing each feature just as she saw her sister do a few minutes prior. I had my hand around her back, exploring the contours of her spine and ass. Suddenly she planted a big kiss on my lips and wrapped her arms around my neck.</p><p>I wrapped my arms around her and reveled in how much different she felt than her sister--softer curves, more padding, and an ass that was threatening to cause a riot. She wore her soft gym shorts that were too small and my hands played over the hemline and felt where her panties and crotch and legs all met together. Scheisskopf! I was feeling her butt crack through her thin panties. My dick twitched.</p><p>""I felt that,"" she whispered as she took her lips away from mine briefly. ""That felt funny. Do it again!""</p><p>I flexed my dick in reply and she smiled then fell to kissing my lips again. I returned the favor and nibbled on her lips and massaged her spine and ass cheeks. She gyrated her hips and I felt the boiling eruption of cum thundering up from my balls. It hit me and overwhelmed me so that I groaned, closed my eyes and leaned away from her momentarily.</p><p>""Are you okay?"" Debbie asked, holding my face in her small hands.</p><p>""I'm okay,"" I finally said. ""That was intense.""</p><p>She watched me for more information.</p><p>""But a good sort of intense,"" I added.</p><p>""I liked it too,"" she whispered as she snuggled in close. ""I love you, Mark!""</p><p>Shelly snuck up next to us and joined the hug. ""We both love you, Mark. And we'll take it slow for you. Neither of us want to lose you.""</p><p>""Uh-uh! Not at all!"" Debbie added.</p><p>My cock finally started shrinking amidst my cum-spattered shorts. I basked in post-orgasmic glow with a vague hint of guilt. ""But I didn't do anything; it was all their doing,"" I argued and felt some better.</p><p>I didn't address the issue immediately. I didn't really know how to. So it was about a week later that Shelly and Debbie led me back into the living room late one evening. ""We gotta talk,"" Debbie said matter-of-factly.</p><p>""I think you're right,"" I said. ""You know why I've said nothing yet, don't you?""</p><p>""You're uncertain about this all?"" Shelly asked.</p><p>""Yes. Very."" I closed my eyes and breathed deeply. ""If you were both older, I'd be all over this in a moment. But you're not and so I have to think very carefully about it.""</p><p>""But Grandma said that it's okay,"" Debbie protested.</p><p>""Still doesn't make it correct in the eyes of the law or society,"" I countered. ""We have to be very careful about this.""</p><p>""So we can continue?"" Shelly asked. ""If we're careful?""</p><p>I looked back and forth between the girls. They were both on the edges of their seats with wide open eyes. Debbie had an open mouth partially hidden behind her hands.</p><p>""Yes,"" I finally said.</p><p>""Whoopee! Yes!"" And then I was mobbed and attacked by both girls as they hugged me and kissed my cheeks.</p><p>""So how are we gonna do this?"" Shelly asked finally.</p><p>""Can we continue to take things slowly?"" I asked.</p><p>She looked at her sister and nodded.</p><p>""I think that you are both too young to have my cock inside your pussies,"" I continued. ""I don't want to hurt or damage you. But...."" I paused and smiled. ""There are a lot of other things that we can do that will feel very nice. If you're willing, that is.""</p><p>""Oh, yeah!"" Shelly said.</p><p>""You bet!"" Debbie added.</p><p>""So like what?"" Shelly asked in a coy voice.</p><p>""You know how it felt so good when you were rubbing your pussies against my cock?""</p><p>They both looked at each other then giggled.</p><p>""There are other ways of making your pussies feel good and other ways of making my cock happy.""</p><p>""Let try it!"" Debbie said, standing up and pulling her shirt off.</p><p>""But first,"" I said. ""We have to have some rules--some common understanding--so that we can trust each other and that we don't go to far too fast. Okay?""</p><p>They both nodded and Debbie sat back down, shirtless.</p><p>""First, we can only do this flirting while we're alone--we must never be seen as lovers, only as daddy and daughters or brother and sisters. Understand?""</p><p>They both nodded.</p><p>""Second, you have school as your priority. You must work hard so that you learn and be the best you can be. You must rise above where you were and what you came out of. Is that understand?""</p><p>""What?"" Debbie asked.</p><p>""Debbie,"" I said. ""You and Shelly are very bright. You can do much better than your Ma ever did. You will stay clear of drugs and prostitution and sleaze. Learn your subjects and then be smart and educated then you can claim any job you'd want. Then you will have more than enough money to live and be comfortable.""</p><p>Shelly nodded. ""He's right, Debbie. We can do much better in school.""</p><p>Debbie thought about it for a little while. ""But it's so boring.""</p><p>""Then let's make it interesting,"" I said. ""Are you game?""</p><p>""I am,"" Shelly said.</p><p>Debbie thought about it a little longer then said, ""Well, I don't know about the school thing, but you have done so much for us that maybe I can do school better.""</p><p>""I can help you with school,"" I encouraged.</p><p>""Then,"" Debbie said slowly, ""I'm game.""</p><p>""Then we're good to go?"" Shelly asked. ""I mean, we can be boyfriend and girlfriends?""</p><p>""Yes. I am your boyfriend. And are you my girlfriends?""</p><p>""Oh, yes!"" Shelly said, throwing her arms around my neck.</p><p>""So what're we gonna do?"" Debbie asked.</p><p>""We are going back to the bedroom and I'm going to show you that I can give you a little bit of pleasure.""</p><p>""Yes!"" Shelly exclaimed. ""Com'on! Race ya'!"" She shouted back to Debbie as she ran up the hallway.</p><p>Debbie pulled on my hand and said, ""You're comin' too!""</p><p>""I am,"" I said and followed her into my bedroom. </p><p>She wore only her little panties and her butt wiggled jauntily as she trotted ahead of me. It was odd. I was about to ""play"" with the girls in naked games and I hadn't really processed it yet. My dick was only slightly inflated--I was being analytical about the whole procedure to that point.</p><p>When I entered my bedroom, I saw Shelly lying in the middle of the bed, totally nude and bare as the day she was born. Debbie giggled and quickly shucked her panties and joined her sister on my bed. Suddenly my cock sprang to life. I was no longer a dispassionate observer. I was a horny young man and these were my girlfriends that I had to pleasure. I was going to explore every square inch of their smooth skin and supple bodies. I slipped out of my shirt and shorts in very little time.</p><p>""Okay, I get the middle,"" I said as I slid out of my underwear and onto the bed. I leaned back against the headboard and pulled the girls toward me. ""We're going to start out just touching and everyone getting the same touching. Okay?""</p><p>They both nodded. </p><p>And I was now deep into it. No backing out now. Probably wouldn't do any good to blame my mom either. But as soon as they leaned against me and I touched their bare skin all feelings of doubt and hesitation disappeared. Both girls sat next to me and snuggled against my bare chest. Their hands were drawn like magnets to my throbbing dick.</p><p>""It huge!"" Debbie whispered as she wrapped her hand around my rod.</p><p>""We've seen bigger,"" Shelly said casually. She looked up at me then added, ""Sometimes Ma had us hide in the back of the trailer when she had her clients.""</p><p>""Bigger, maybe, but they stunk!"" Debbie said wrinkling her nose at the memory.</p><p>While they lightly touched my quivering cock, I began touching them: their shoulders, their arms, under their arms and then lightly across their little titties. Their skin felt so soft and smooth.</p><p>Suddenly Debbie doubled over and pulled away from me. ""That tickles!"" she giggled.</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" I said. ""I don't want to be the tickle monster tonight. What if you watch me and Shelly so you'll know what I'm going to do to you?""</p><p>She nodded and sat back against the headboard. </p><p>I moved Shelly so that she lay down with her head on my pillow. She smiled and sighed as I traced the outer edges of her thighs, feeling the crest of her hip bones and the flat plain of her taut stomach muscles. I bent over her and kissed her lips. She closed her eyes and kissed me back. I took her lips into my mouth and sucked on them. She immediately stuck her tongue out and I opened my mouth to accept it. After a few moments of her darting her tongue around my mouth, I pushed my tongue into her mouth and felt her suck on it. Electricity coursed through my body and my dick became even more rigid.</p><p>I broke off kissing her lips and tongue and moved my kissing down her neck and across her chest. She gasped as I sucked her puffy nipple into my mouth. It was only a mouthful, but it really turned me on to feel her tit in my mouth. I pulled off then gently sucked the other tit. She placed her hands on my head and rubbed my hair. I heard her moan and sigh. As I sucked on one, I kneaded the other with my fingers.</p><p>""Oh my gosh!"" Debbie suddenly said. ""Doesn't that tickle?""</p><p>Shelly quietly replied, her voice thick with raw emotion. ""Nuh-uh! It's great!""</p><p>I resumed kissing her, moving down over her flat stomach toward the crest of her hip bone. I kissed each tip then kissed down each thigh to her knees then back up and repeated it on the other leg. I did that several times, moving closer to her inner thighs. She anticipated my coming and spread her legs even wider, drawing her knees up and letting them flop on either side. I now had full access to her beautiful pussy--her lovely gash that was coated with a light dusting of pussy fuzz across the top and a few stray, scraggly hairs along the crest of her pussy lips. Her outer lips were stretched open and the inner lips were already pink and flush with desire. Her clit stood at attention looking over the whole scene. A light sheen of moisture coated her lips.</p><p>I ran my tongue over the edges of her pussy. She bucked her hips back toward me and made a grunting-pleasurable sound. I teased her pussy by licking close to the center but never exactly in it for almost a minute before I lightly ran my tongue up and down the whole length of her slit. Her inner lips parted as my tongue moved through. I had only been near a live pussy twice before--both times in college, both times a twenty something young woman. There is no comparison between </p><p>""Oh, oh, Mark!"" she gasped and grabbed my head, forcing it in more tightly against her cunt. ""Yes!""</p><p>I concentrated on her gash then, tonguing her slit up and down for another bit of time before I latched onto her clit and sucked it into my mouth. At the same time I reached up and found her small breasts and gently rubbed each with both of my hands.</p><p>She suddenly stiffened and her legs trapped me in hard against her cunt. Her hips bucked upward and an extra wetness oozed out of her pussy. I stuck my tongue into her crack as far as it would go and felt her muscles spasm wildly.</p><p>Finally she relaxed and gained enough composure to speak. ""Wow and wow!"" She petted my head and played with my hairs.</p><p>I looked up at her. She was looking back down at me with a lazy, silly grin on her face. ""Yes. wow!""</p><p>""Is that all you can say?"" Debbie asked.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Shelly answered. ""Your turn.""</p><p>Debbie flopped down beside her sister then said, ""It doesn't tickle, does it?""</p><p>""Not at all.""</p><p>""Let's start with a kiss,"" I suggested as I slid up near her. I hovered above her and noticed how much larger I was than she was. She was not quite four foot nine and maybe 85 pounds. She had a healthy amount of padding that was turning into feminine curves and two lovely bumps that were growing on her chest. But she was much smaller than my six foot frame. I seemed grossly out of proportion to her small size. (I suppose that I didn't feel that way about Shelly then was because I had not hovered above her to give such a stark contrast.)</p><p>She greeted me with a hug and lips pursed together. I readily kissed her soft lips but she suddenly pulled away. ""Yuck! I taste pussy!""</p><p>""So do I,"" I replied. ""Let me make it so that you have a brand new start."" And then I quickly ran into to my bathroom and rinsed my mouth out with mouthwash.</p><p>""Ta-da!"" I said, coming back in and landing on the bed next to her. ""Now kiss me.""</p><p>She smiled and said, ""Tastes better!""</p><p>I resumed kissing her and she readily wrapped her arms around my neck. I gently pulled her lower lip into my mouth and tugged. She pushed her tongue into my mouth then giggled. I sucked on her tongue lightly then pushed my tongue into her mouth. She caught on and tugged lightly on my tongue then flitted her tongue back across my lips. We French kissed for a couple a minutes before I slowly began kissing her neck and shoulders. She laughed but not as though she was being tickled. I kissed her swollen areolas, feeling the puffiness that lay under each. She placed her hands on my head and rubbed my hair back and forth. I continued kissing each puffy bump--back and forth--pressing more firmly each time before gently taking the small nipple into my mouth and sucking. </p><p>She gasped and pulled my face up. </p><p>""Are you okay?""</p><p>""Oh, wow!"" she whispered. ""That was, wow!""</p><p>""I'll take it slowly.""</p><p>She nodded and I went back to merely kissing her tender nubs. She relaxed and resumed rubbing my hair. I licked one nipple lightly and when she didn't protest, I licked the other one. Back and forth I licked each in succession. </p><p>Finally I moved down to her crotch. She had her legs together but as I approached she opened them up wide. This pulled open her young pussy lips. Her outer lips were somewhat puffy with wrinkles. Her inner lips were thin lines that met at her clitoral hood and splayed outward on either side of her inner pussy. I could see the entrance to her vagina and the partial block of her hymen with its crescent shaped opening.</p><p>I kissed along the margin where her leg joined her torso then down each thigh to her knee and back up again. Her skin was naturally darker than her sister's and had a light downy coating of blonde hairs across it. As I looked up toward her face, I saw a thin light of downy hairs in a line below her belly button as well as a light dusting of tiny hairs across the top of her pussy mound. Oh! and her pussy mound was very prominent. I couldn't wait any longer. I had to start partaking of her beckoning pussy. </p><p>I licked along the outside perimeter of her outer lips, first on one side then the other, from bottom to top. She wiggled and made a sighing noise. I was overcome with desire and then plunged directly into her slit and ran my tongue up and down its length. She tasted much different than Shelly, less musky, not as strong, but still feminine and womanly.</p><p>Right then I felt a hand grasp my cock--my throbbing and highly excited cock. Shelly wrapped her fingers around it and slowly pumped the skin up and down. ""She's jacking me off!"" I thought to myself. Suddenly I felt softness envelop my cock head. I tore my face away from Debbies beautiful gash to see what Shelly was doing. Sure enough, she had the tip of my dick in her mouth as she slowly pumped its length with her hands.</p><p>I returned to licking and sucking Debbie's slit and clit with renewed vigor. Every suck that Shelly administered to my dick was transmitted through my body out my mouth and tongue and onto Debbie's quim. I felt Debbie respond by pushing her hips back against my face. I pressed harder against her pussy and licked her clit with great fevor.</p><p>Suddenly my balls drew up and released a torrent of cum. I had no way of warning Shelly. I heard her give a startled yelp and gurgling with bubbles. But she kept pumping my dick and I kept pumping out strands after strand of cum as I licked and sucked Debbie's pussy hard.</p><p>My dick was spent but Shelly kept the tip in her mouth and her hands around its shaft. Debbie suddenly pulled on my head and wiggled her hips. I realized that she probably had enough. Eleven year olds may not reach orgasm every time. So I rolled over and lay next to Debbie, holding her close to me, my face at her stomach level.</p><p>""That was so good,"" Debbie finally said stroking my hair again.</p><p>""Very good,"" I replied. I looked down at Shelly and saw that she was covered in my spunk. ""Oh goodness! You need a towel?""</p><p>""Maybe a shower,"" Shelly replied. ""Wanna shower with me?""</p><p>""Yes!"" I answered. ""You too, Debbie?""</p><p>""Okay."" She scooted around and planted a big kiss on my lips. She pulled back and wrinkled her brow then said, ""I taste pussy.""</p><p>""Your pussy,"" I pointed out.</p><p>""Maybe it's not too bad,"" she said slowly. She got a big smile on her face then kissed my lips again. ""It's okay, she whispered. ""I can get used to that.""</p><p>Then we all got a shower where there was a lot of touching and giggling and laughter. I stayed semi-erect, but didn't feel the strong need to blast another load right away. The girls just enjoyed touching and being touched. We went back to my bed, cleaned up the sheets then lay down, still naked as the day we were born, and fell asleep in each other's arms.</p><p>And that's how I went from being single, to being a guardian to being a lover with two cute girlfriends. They truly made me king for more than just a day!</p>"
929,Jugenderlebnisse,Brudergrimm,,"['Mb', 'oral', 'voy']",,2012-03-09T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Als ich etwa 12 Jahre alt war, entdeckte ich wie schön es sein kann, sich einen abzuwichsen! Bei jeder sich bietenden Gelegenheit griff ich mir eines der Pornohefte, die mein Vater in seinem Schreibtisch versteckte, und massierte beim betrachten der geilen Bilder meinen harten jungen Schwanz. Ich wurde richtig süchtig danach und so ergab es sich, das ich auch meinen besten Freund Franz in dieses schöne Spiel einweihte! Es war wirklich sehr schön gemeinsam zu wichsen und jedes der Pornofotos ausführlich zu besprechen und uns auszumalen, was wir mit den heißen nackten Frauen alles anstellen würden! Fast unsere ganze Freizeit verbrachten wir mit wichsen. Sogar in der Schule suchten wir uns ruhige Plätze wo wir in der Großen Pause oder in einer der Freistunden unsere harten Schwänze massieren konnten. Sehr oft machten wir es uns auch gegenseitig und einer griff sich den Schwanz des anderen und brachte ihn mit geübten Fingern zum abspritzen! Für mich gab es nichts Schöneres als den heißen Schwanz von Franz in der Hand zu halten und zu spüren wie er immer mehr anschwoll, bis er endlich zu zittern begann und sein junges Sperma in weitem Bogen abspritze!</p><p>Es war ein paar Tage vor Beginn der großen Ferien, wir hatten eine Freistunde und Franz und ich hatten es uns in einer abgelegenen Ecke der großen Garderobe gerade bequem gemacht. Beide saßen wir mit heruntergelassenen Hosen auf einer der schmalen Holzbänke und wichsten uns gegenseitig. Wir waren so vertieft in unser schmutziges Spiel das wir gar nicht bemerkten, das wir schon die ganze Zeit beobachtet wurden. Vor uns stand der Schulwart, ein großer athletischer Mann Mitte vierzig und schaute uns mit bitterbösem Gesicht an. Was aber noch viel schlimmer war, er hatte eine dieser kleinen Videokameras in seiner Hand.</p><p>""Na ihr kleinen Dreckschweine....! Ich habe alles gefilmt, und jetzt gehen wir gemeinsam zum Herrn Direktor! Eure Eltern werden ganz schön überrascht sein, was ihr für dreckige kleine Schweine seid!""</p><p>Wir saßen beide mit runtergelassenen Hosen vor dem riesigen Mann und am liebsten hätte ich vor lauter Angst und Scham zu weinen begonnen. Franz neben mir erging es genauso, man konnte deutlich sehen, das er den Tränen nahe war! Viele Dinge gingen mir gleichzeitig durch den Kopf: was werden meine Eltern sagen, wie wird der Herr Direktor reagieren, werden es unsere Mitschüler erfahren und wenn ja würden wir zum Gespött der ganzen Schule, keiner würde mehr etwas mit uns zu tun haben wollen, und noch viele andere solcher Dinge....!</p><p>Ich weis gar nicht mehr woran ich gedacht habe, aber ich hörte mich sagen ""Bitte sagen sie es nicht dem Herrn Direktor! Wir werden es auch nie wieder tun....!"" Unser Bitten und Jammern ließ den Mann total kalt. Im Gegenteil, er genoss es richtig das zwei halbnackte Jungen vor ihm saßen und ihn anflehten! </p><p>""Wir machen auch alles was sie wollen...!"" Ich weis nicht mehr was ich mir bei dem letzten Satz dachte, aber er reagierte sofort darauf: ""Wirklich ALLES...?!?!"" Ein böses Grinsen ging über sein Gesicht! Sofort bejahten wir beide heftig und bestätigten ihm immer wieder, das wir bereit wären wirklich alles zu tun nur um nicht verraten zu werden! Wir beide sahen darin unseren einzigen Hoffnungsschimmer um nicht vor der ganzen Schule und unseren Familien bloßgestellt zu werden! </p><p>""Gut, ihr müsst erst in einer halben Stunde wieder in eurer Klasse sein! Also zieht euch hier und jetzt ganz nackt aus! Und ein bisschen schnell wenn ich bitten darf!"" Mit großen Augen und weit offenem Mund starrten wir ihn an. Keiner von uns rührte sich! </p><p>""Na gut, wenn ihr nicht wollt, gehe ich eben zum Herrn Direktor! Dem wird mein kleiner Film sicher gefallen!"" Das genügte. Mit Tränen in den Augen standen wir auf und zogen unsere Sachen aus. Die ganze Zeit ließ der Schulwart die Kamera mitlaufen und filmte unseren Striptease. Erst als wir wirklich ganz nackt waren, legte er die Kamera zur Seite. </p><p>""Los, stellt euch auf die Bank. Da kann ich euch viel besser sehen!"" So standen wir mitten in der Garderobe ganz nackt auf der Bank und waren für jeden der den Raum eventuell betritt gut zu sehen! Wir wussten ja nicht das der Schulwart die Türe versperrt hatte und wir ihm total ausgeliefert waren, ganz nackt und hilflos!</p><p>Er betrachtete uns kurz, und dann spürte ich schon seine Hand auf meinem Körper. Er streichelte mich überall, auch auf meinem Po und einen Finger schob er sogar zwischen meine Pobacken und drückte ihn auf mein kleines Arschloch! Es war mir so peinlich, aber durch seine Berührungen begann sich mein Schwanz wieder aufzurichten und mein Steifer wippte aufgeregt vor dem Gesicht des Schulwarts hin und her! </p><p>""Das gefällt dir wohl du kleine Schlampe! Macht es dir Spaß wenn dein kleines Arschloch so richtig angebohrt wird? Ja? Dann wirst du in der nächsten Zeit eine Menge Spaß haben!"" Er lachte hämisch und ich schaute nur nach unten auf meinen harten Schwanz der sich einfach nicht beruhigen ließ. Plötzlich nahm der Schulwart Franz bei der Schulter und drückte ihn vor mir auf die Knie. </p><p>""So du kleine Nutte! Du wirst jetzt deinem Freund den Schwanz lutschen und er wird dir seinen heißen Saft in deine geile Maulfotze spritzen. Wehe dir du schluckst nicht jeden einzelnen Tropfen, verstanden?!"" Franz kniete vor mir und starrte auf meinen steinharten Pimmel. So oft hatte er meinen Steifen in der Hand gehalten aber ihn nun in den Mund zu nehmen das war schon ganz etwas anderes! Irgendwie ekelte ihm davor, und der Gedanke das schleimige Sperma schlucken zu müssen machte ihn ganz krank! Es war nur der drohende Blick des Schulwarts und die übergroße Angst, die er vor dem großen bösartigen Mann hatte, die ihn dann doch den Mund öffnen ließen. Es war wunderbar die warmen weichen Lippen von Franz zu spüren. Viel viel schöner als zu wichsen! Als er dann auch noch mit seiner heißen Zunge gegen meine Eichel stieß, konnte ich mich nicht mehr halten! Ich spritzte meinen Samen in den Mund meines besten Freundes der widerwillig aber doch alles brav runterschluckte!</p><p>Der Schulwart hatte die ganze Zeit mitgefilmt und der Kamera blieb keine Einzelheit und kein Detail verborgen! </p><p>""So ihr zwei Schwanznutten könnt euch wieder anziehen! Wenn ihr nicht wollt, das irgendjemand diesen Film zu sehen bekommt, dann kommt morgen in der großen Pause in mein Büro! Verstanden?!?"" Wir nickten nur stumm und begannen unsere Kleider wieder anzuziehen. Mit gesenktem Kopf folgten wir dem Mann durch die Garderobentür! Draußen herrschte ein reges Treiben, aber für uns würde die Schule nie wieder so sein wie noch vor einer Stunde......</p>"
930,Der Keller,Brudergrimm,,"['Mg', 'humil']",,2012-03-10T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Seit wenigen Wochen bin ich stolzer Besitzer eines kleinen Häuschens weit draußen auf dem Land! Es ist nicht besonders groß oder komfortabel, aber es gibt zwei Gründe warum ich gerade dieses Haus gekauft habe! Zum ersten liegt es weit ab vom nächsten Ort und kaum jemand verirrt sich jemals in die Nähe meines Grundstückes. Und zweitens ist da noch der Keller, oder besser gesagt die Keller! Als Relikt des letzten Krieges existiert ein Stück abseits des Hauses ein zweiter, sehr großer Keller mit mehreren Räumen. Er ist durch einen Gang mit dem Haus verbunden, und besitzt noch einen zweiten Ausgang der direkt ins Freie führt!</p><p>In eben diesem Keller stehe ich jetzt und lausche an einer der Holztüren, die in einen winzigen Nebenraum führt. Das leise Schluchzen das an mein Ohr dringt erfüllt mich mit einer tiefen Zufriedenheit! Erst wenige Stunden zuvor hatte ich die kleine Autostopperin hierher mitgenommen! Während der Fahrt unterhielten wir uns, und ich erfuhr das sie gerade erst 12 geworden ist und das erste Mal allein unterwegs war! Sie hatte den Bus verpasst und sie war naiv genug zu mir ins Auto zu steigen! Es dauerte eine Weile bis sie überhaupt bemerkte, das wir in die falsche Richtung fuhren, und selbst da glaubte sie noch an meine Geschichte von dem Unfall und der angeblich gesperrten Straße. Der Aufenthalt in dem engen finsteren Kellerraum hat offensichtlich ausgereicht um den Widerstand, den sie schließlich doch gezeigt hatte, zu brechen!</p><p>Ich öffne die Tür und die Kleine sieht mich aus großen verweinten Augen an. Das allein genügt schon um meinen Schwanz hart werden zu lassen! Sie war wirklich eine richtige kleine Schönheit!</p><p>""Bitte! Bitte lassen sie mich gehen.........! Ich habe ihnen doch nichts getan......!""</p><p>""Nein, du hast mir nichts getan, aber du wirst noch einiges für mich tun!"" erwidere ich. ""Komm heraus und lass dich ansehen!"" Die Kleine rührt sich nicht vom Fleck. Sie kauert in der Ecke und schaut mich mit ihren schönen blauen Augen an!</p><p>""Gefällt es dir nicht hier bei mir? Zugegeben es ist nicht besonders luxuriös, aber dafür wird dich hier unten auch niemand schreien hören............!""</p><p>Es dauert eine Weile bis sie den Sinn meiner Worte versteht. Sie drückt sich noch weiter in die Ecke und ein heftiger Weinkrampf schüttelt sie!</p><p>""Komm jetzt endlich raus da!""</p><p>Mit diesen Worten packe ich sie an einem Bein und zerre sie brutal aus ihrem engen Verlies. Sie strampelt mit dem anderen Bein und gewährt mir dabei unfreiwillig sehr tiefe Einblicke, unter ihren für ihr Alter viel zu kurzen Rock! Ihre schwarze Strumpfhose ist an mehreren Stellen zerrissen und ich erkenne darunter deutlich ihr weißes Höschen. Ein rascher Griff und schon zerreißt der dünne Stoff. Jetzt habe ich freie Sicht auf die beinahe haarlose Möse der Kleinen. Verzweifelt versucht sie ihre Schenkel zu schließen, aber gegen meine Kraft kommt sie nicht an! Mit beiden Händen drücke ich ihre Schenkel so weit wie möglich auseinander! Vor meinen Augen entfaltet sich die rosige unberührte Teenymöse! Nur oberhalb der Spalte zeigen sich ein paar einsame blonde Härchen. Ihre inneren Schamlippen drängen sich keck nach außen und laden mich richtig ein! Ich vergrabe mein Gesicht tief im Schoß des weinenden Mädchens und lecke gierig über das zitternde, mir jetzt völlig schutzlos preisgegebene zarte Fleisch! Der Duft der mir in die Nase steigt ist unvergleichlich! Tief schiebe ich meine Zunge in den engen Tunnel und ertaste dabei ihre Jungfräulichkeit! Nur eine ganz kleine Lücke befindet sich in ihrem Hymen und ich freue mich schon sehr darauf, mit meinem harten dicken Schwanz gegen diese enge verschlossene Pforte zu klopfen! Aber bis es soweit ist möchte ich noch diesen Zustand der Jungfräulichkeit im wahrsten Sinne des Wortes auskosten! Meine Zunge erkundet die intimsten Stellen des jungen Mädchens. Ihr kleines Arschloch wehrt sich gegen meine eindringende Zungenspitze aber schließlich gelingt es mir doch ein kurzes Stück weit in ihren heißen Darm vorzudringen. Der herbe Geschmack der Kleinen macht mich rasend vor Geilheit. Es kostet mich eine Menge Willenskraft sie nicht gleich hier auf dem kalten schmutzigen Kellerboden in ihre geilen Löcher zu ficken!</p><p>Ich löse meinen Mund aus ihrem Schoß und mache mich daran sie ganz auszuziehen! Sie wehrt sich nicht als ich die Reste ihrer Kleidung Stück für Stück von ihrem in Weinkrämpfen geschüttelten Körper zerre! Sie liegt völlig nackt vor mir! Jetzt sehe ich auch zum ersten Mal ihre kleinen spitzen Brüstchen! Perfekte Hügelchen von einer zart rosigen Spitze gekrönt! Ich greife sie an den Brustwarzen und ziehe sie daran hoch! Ein Schmerzensschrei entfährt ihr! Noch ist sie es nicht gewohnt das ihr ganzes Körpergewicht an den kleinen Tittenchen lastet! Sie kann sich kaum auf den Beinen halten und ich muss sie umso fester an den Brüsten greifen! Brutal verdrehe ich die zarten kleinen Brustwarzen! Ich beuge mich nach unten und sauge ihre linke Brust ganz in meinen gierigen weit offenen Mund! Meine Zähne graben sich tief in ihre weiche Haut, ohne sie allerdings zu verletzen! Das will ich mir für später aufheben, um es auch richtig zu genießen!</p><p>Für jetzt genügt es mir die Kleine zu betasten, zu schmecken und die Wärme ihres jugendlichen nackten Körpers zu spüren! Meine Hände und mein Mund sind überall! Wie eine willenlose Puppe lässt sie es mit sich geschehen. Sie ist völlig in meiner Gewalt, sie gehört nur mir, und ich werde mir sehr viel Zeit nehmen um sie völlig zu besitzen. Jede ihrer wundervollen Körperöffnungen mit meinen Fingern, meiner Zunge und mit meinem dicken harten Schwanz zu erforschen!</p><p>Würde sie jetzt schon ahnen, was ihr noch an Erniedrigungen und Schmerzen bevorsteht, dann würde sie alles versuchen um sich mir zu entwinden und aus diesem wundervollen einsamen Keller zu entkommen...............!</p>"
931,Die Villa,Brudergrimm,,"['MFg', 'exhib']",,2012-03-12T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Ich bin Mitte Vierzig und seit frühester Jugend bewundere ich die Schönheit von jungen aufblühenden Mädchen. Deshalb gehe ich regelmäßig mit großem Vergnügen ins Hallenbad. Besonders an den Samstagabenden, denn da ist immer FKK-Abend. Es sind nie wirklich sehr viele Leute dort, aber es gibt einige Familien und auch sehr viele junge Mädchen und Frauen! Ein wahres Paradies für einen Lolitafreund!</p><p>Meistens suche ich mir einen Platz in der Nähe der Start- und Sprungblöcke, denn wenn sich die Girls nach vorne beugen, geben sie unwillkürlich den Einblick in ihre intimsten Regionen frei. So bekomme ich an einem solchen Abend unzählige junge rosige Schlitze und Polöcher zu sehen und die meiste Zeit bin ich damit beschäftigt meinen Steifen zu verbergen! Von Zeit zu Zeit gebe ich dem Drang, meinen Schwanz abzuwichsen auch nach, und hinter einer Barriere aus Badetasche und Handtüchern massiere ich dann meinen harten Schwanz, während nur wenige Schritte entfernt die süßesten Mädchen ganz nackt und ungeniert mir alle ihre verborgenen Reize präsentieren! Bis jetzt hat mich auch noch nie jemand dabei erwischt, aber eben nur bis jetzt...!</p><p>Ich beobachte schon seit längerer Zeit ein junges Mädchen bei seinen Sprungübungen. Die Kleine gibt sich sehr freizügig und ich kann immer wieder sehr schön zwischen ihre weit gespreizten Beine schauen. Die rosige, haarlose Muschi lacht mir entgegen und ich reibe mir ganz vertieft in den Anblick meinen steinharten Schwanz. Plötzlich nehme ich neben mir eine Bewegung wahr, schaue auf und blicke direkt in das Gesicht einer Frau. Sie war ungefähr Mitte Dreißig. Mein Blick wandert über ihren schönen Körper, die vollen straffen Brüste, den flachen Bauch bis zu ihrer glattrasierten Muschi! Ohne es zu wollen beginnt mein Schwanz zu zucken und völlig unkontrolliert verspritze ich mein Sperma direkt vor einer völlig Unbekannten! Schlimmer noch, der Großteil meines Samens landet auf ihrem Oberschenkel. Kaum war ich leergespritzt, überkommt mich die Panik. Wenn sie jetzt zu schreien beginnt ist alles aus....., aber sie schreit nicht! Sie lächelt mich nur an und mit einem bunten Stoffstück beginnt sie mein Sperma abzuwischen! Es ist ein Badeanzug oder etwas in der Art! Sie steht noch immer lächelnd vor mir und ich weiß nicht so recht woran ich bin! Sonst hat anscheinend niemand die Szene bemerkt, aber wie wird die unbekannte Schönheit reagieren!? Endlich bricht sie ihr Schweigen. </p><p>""Weist du perverses Schwein was das hier ist?"" Fragt sie mich. Ich schüttle nur stumm den Kopf. </p><p>""Das ist der Badeanzug meiner kleinen zehnjährigen Tochter, und er ist voll mit deinem Sperma! Man wird sich sicher fragen wie das dort hinkommt, oder...?"" Meine Gedanken rasen! Das ist schrecklich, damit hat sie mich in der Hand! Man wird mich als pädophilen Triebtäter brandmarken und ich kann mich in keiner Weise rechtfertigen! </p><p>""Was wollen sie?"" Bringe ich schließlich stockend heraus. </p><p>""Das wirst du dann sehen! Wenn du nicht willst, das ich zu schreien beginne oder mich an die Polizei wende, dann wartest du in einer halben Stunde vor dem Bad auf uns! Du kennst meine Tochter übrigens...!"" Sie zeigt auf das Mädchen am Beckenrand, das ich die ganze Zeit über beobachtet hatte! Die Kleine grinst zu uns herüber und winkt mir freundlich und ganz unbefangen zu! </p><p>""Ich werde pünktlich sein!"" sage ich, was bleibt mir auch anderes über! Außerdem gefällt mir der Gedanke, dieser schönen fremden Frau so auf Gedeih und Verderb ausgeliefert zu sein, sehr! Mein Schwanz beginnt sich auch schon wieder aufzurichten. Sie steht immer noch ganz dicht neben meiner Badeliege. Mein Gesicht ist in einer Höhe mit ihrem glattrasierten leicht gewölbten Geschlecht. Wie gern würde ich jetzt vor ihr auf die Knie fallen, sie zu mir herziehen und meine Zunge zwischen ihre zarten, rosig schimmernden Schamlippen schieben. Ich werde immer geiler und mein Schwanz immer härter! Die ganze Situation ist total unwirklich. Ich stehe völlig im Bann dieser wunderschönen Frau! Trotz ihrer völligen Nacktheit strahlt sie Eleganz und Selbstbewusstsein aus, wie ich es noch nie erlebt habe. Natürlich bemerkt sie, das mein Geschlecht langsam wieder an Größe gewinnt. Sie hebt ruckartig ihr Bein und stellt ihren zarten Fuß genau auf meinen Halbsteifen. Sie ist dabei nicht besonders vorsichtig, es war fast schon ein Tritt! </p><p>""Beherrsch dich ein wenig du abartige Sau! Willst du mich gleich noch mal vollspritzen?! Das werde ich dir schon noch austreiben! Du wirst dich jetzt für dein Verhalten entschuldigen, verstanden!"" Ich bin ganz verwirrt und weiß einfach nicht was ich sagen soll! Ihr Fuß presst sich immer schmerzhafter gegen meinen Halbsteifen und in der Zwischenzeit ist auch ihre Tochter zu uns hergekommen und beobachtet die Geschehnisse ganz genau! </p><p>""Entschuldigung!"" Bringe ich schließlich hervor. </p><p>""Das reicht nicht! Sag in einem ganzen Satz warum und wofür du dich entschuldigst!"" Meine Gedanken rasen und ich schaue abwechselnd die Mutter und dann wieder die Tochter an! Die Kleine kichert schadenfroh und das Gesicht der Mutter ist völlig ausdruckslos! Ich gebe mir einen Ruck und sage </p><p>""Bitte entschuldigen sie das ich so eine abartige Sau bin und sie mit meinem Sperma vollgespritzt habe!"" Sie nickt </p><p>""Schon viel besser!"" Ich bin irgendwie erleichtert. Schließlich möchte ich hier keinesfalls einen Skandal, und zu einem nicht unbedeutenden Teil möchte ich dieser Frau auch gefallen! Plötzlich sagt die Kleine ""Du Mama, sollte er sich dazu nicht hinknien.....?""</p><p>Was wird da noch auf mich zukommen? Was hat diese Frau noch mit mir vor! Ich weiß es nicht, aber mein Schwanz beginnt trotzdem unter dem Fuß der Schönen zu zucken und so sehr ich es auch verhindern will, beginne ich vor den Augen von Mutter und Tochter schon wieder mich leer zu spritzen und sie spürt zum zweiten Mal mein heißes Sperma auf ihrer Haut.........</p><p>Angewidert hebt sie ihren Fuß. </p><p>""Du bist wirklich eine alte perverse Drecksau! Wenn es dir so viel Spaß macht, vor kleinen Mädchen abzuspritzen, wirst du dazu noch ausreichend Gelegenheit haben, glaub mir! Und jetzt leck meinen Fuß sauber...!"" Sie hält mir ihren schlanken, zarten Fuß direkt ins Gesicht und ohne nachzudenken beginne ich mein warmes, schleimiges Sperma von ihrer samtigen Haut abzulecken. Ich vergesse völlig wo wir sind und mache mir keine Gedanken darüber, was sich die anderen Badbesucher denken! Außer der Kleinen, die mich immer wieder kichernd darauf aufmerksam macht wo ich noch nicht geleckt habe, nimmt glücklicherweise niemand merklich Notiz von uns. Die Schöne entzieht mir ihren Fuß, betrachtet ihn mit prüfendem Blick und scheint zufrieden! </p><p>""Gut, du wartest in einer halben Stunde vor dem Bad auf uns!"" Ohne eine Antwort abzuwarten dreht sie sich um und verschwindet in Richtung Umkleidekabinen. Die Kleine läuft hinter ihr her und drehte sich immer wieder zu mir um! Ich habe den Eindruck sie freut sich schon auf die kommenden Ereignisse!</p><p>Ich beeile mich mit dem umziehen und schon nach wenigen Minuten stehe ich auf dem großen Parkplatz vor dem Hallenbad! Die Ungewissheit, was diese schöne, herrische Frau eigentlich von mir will, macht mir schon sehr zu schaffen. Andererseits ist da ihre Andeutung, das ich noch oft vor kleinen Mädchen werde abspritzen können. Meint sie damit ihre Tochter?! Sie verwendete aber die Mehrzahl. Das alles ist verwirrend, beängstigend und aufregend zugleich! Immer wieder schaue ich zum Eingang hinüber. Endlich, sie kommen! Bekleidet ist sie ganz Dame und mein erster Eindruck wird noch verstärkt. </p><p>""Gut, du bist da! Parke deinen Wagen dort drüben neben dem Mercedes! Und beeil dich...!"" Wortlos beeile ich mich dieser Anordnung nachzukommen. Sie tritt nahe an mein Wagenfenster heran ""Zieh dich ganz nackt aus! Deine Kleidung lässt du in deinem Auto!"" Ich beginne sofort mich auszuziehen und sitze schließlich nackt hinter dem Steuer meines Wagens. Sie reicht mir eine Decke herein. </p><p>""Wirf dir die hier über, und steig zu uns in den Wagen! Auf den Rücksitz!"" Ich zwänge mich auf den Rücksitz des Mercedes und sitze nur mit einer dünnen Decke bekleidet neben dem zehnjährigen Mädchen, das mich mit großen neugierigen Augen mustert! </p><p>""Sag ihm doch bitte er soll die Decke weggeben! Ich möchte seinen Schwanz ansehen!"" Die Mutter dreht sich kurz zu ihrer Tochter um und sagt schließlich ""Sag es ihm einfach selbst! Er wird sich daran gewöhnen müssen auch dir aufs Wort zu gehorchen!"" Mir läuft ein Schauer über den Rücken.</p><p>Im gleichen Moment erreichen wir eine große Villa. Ich steige völlig nackt aus dem Wagen und folge den beiden außergewöhnlichen Frauen ins Innere des Hauses! Im riesigen Vorzimmer bleibe ich wie angewurzelt stehen!</p><p>Mitten im Raum knien zwei splitternackte blutjunge Mädchen! Sie wenden uns den Rücken zu, die Köpfe auf dem Boden und die kleinen Ärsche hoch in die Luft gestreckt! Ich schaue genau in die haarlosen nackten Spalten und mein Schwanz wird schon wieder steinhart!</p><p>""Das gefällt dir wohl du alte Drecksau?!"" sagt die Hausherrin zu mir!</p><p>Ich kann nur stumm nicken! Ja hier gefällt es mir und ich bin sicher hier noch viel Spaß zu haben!!!</p>"
932,Als Ich Noch Klein War...,Brudergrimm,,"['MFg', 'ws', 'voy']",,2012-03-14T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Mein Name ist Karin und ich bin 11 Jahre alt. Seit vielen Jahren lebe ich mit meiner Mutti schon alleine. Doch seit einiger Zeit ist sie wie ausgewechselt! In der Arbeit hat sie einen Mann kennengelernt, ich glaube er ist ihr Chef. Sie redet nur noch von ihm und wie toll er aussieht und wieviel Geld er hat und das er sicher gut für uns sorgen wird! Mutti roch in letzter Zeit auch so komisch. Manchmal wenn sie von der Arbeit kam, glaubte ich sie hätte sich vollgepinkelt! Sie geht dann immer gleich duschen und zieht sich neu an. Hoffentlich ist sie nicht krank oder so....!</p><p>Dann kam der Tag als sie ihren Chef das erste mal zu uns nachhause brachte. Sie fuhren in einem richtig teuren Auto vor und der Mann der dann in die Wohnung kam war viel jünger als ich dachte. Er war sicher nicht älter als Dreissig, sah eigentlich recht gut aus aber seine Art gefiel mir überhaupt nicht! Wie er mit Mutti umsprang.... ich hatte nicht das Gefühl das er sie wirklich mochte! Sie kicherte nur ein wenig albern als er ihr auf den Hintern katschte und ihr immer wieder mit der Hand unters Kleid fuhr! </p><p>Mutti stellte mir den Mann vor: ""Das ist Gerd, dein neuer Vati! Sei schön lieb zu ihm!"" Der Mann streichelte mir übers Haar und sagte sanft: ""Hallo meine Süße - du siehst ja richtig hübsch aus - schon eine richtige junge Dame!"" Ich albernes junges Ding fühlte mich auch noch geehrt und errötete stolz.</p><p>Am gleichen Tag noch zog er bei uns ein. Nur erstmal so zur Probe, wie er sagte, bevor wir dann alle in seine große Villa ziehen sollten! Bis zum Abendessen war alles ganz in Ordnung, doch dann machte er eine Flasche Sekt auf und es blieb nicht bei der Einen. Auch ich bekam ein paar Gläser Sekt ab. Mutti kicherte immer alberner und auch mi wurde ganz komisch! Mutti verlange von mir das ich zu dem Mann nicht Gerd sondern Vati sagen sollte! </p><p>""Küss deinen neuen Vati doch mal!"" Ich wollte aber nicht, und so packte mich Gerd lachend und zog mich auf seinen Schoß. Er hielt mich fest und küsste mich auf den Mund, wie eine richtige Frau! Es war für mich total abstoßend, weil er mir dabei seine Zunge in den Mund steckte - igitt! Schnell sauste ich wieder auf meinen Sessel zurück. </p><p>Jetzt zog er Mutti auf seinen Schoß und sagte: ""Spürst du wie steif er geworden ist? Deine Kleine hat einen wirklich süßen geilen Arsch und du auch!"" Mutti versuchte kichernd seine Hände wegzuschieben, als er ungeniert ihr Kleid hochschob und zwischen ihre entblösten Schenkel griff. </p><p>Mutti stöhnte leise: ""Oh du bist ein Schwein - hör auf - bitte - nicht vor dem Mädel!"" </p><p>Aber mein neuer Vati hörte nicht auf, er küßte Mutti schmatzend, dann stöhnte er: ""Oh bist du schon wieder naß du geiles Miststück - oh - komm lutsch meinen Schwanz - ich spritz dir dann wieder alles schön in deine geile Fresse!"" Oh Gott wie er redete! Ich kannte die Bedeutung der Wörter aus der Schule. Viele der älteren schlimmen Burschen redeten so, aber mein neuer Vati....! Ich war entsetzt!</p><p>Mutti keuchte bereits: ""Oh ja du geile Sau - schnell - komm ins Schlafzimmer!"" Sie gingen raus und liesen mich einfach sitzen, aufgewühlt und schon leicht beschwipst. Ich war echt neugierig was die Beiden jetzt wohl machen. Ich schlich mich raus auf den Flur und erschrak richtig. Sie hatten sich nicht mal die Mühe gemacht die Schlafzimmertür zuzumachen! Ich traute mich aber nicht reinzusehen und so stand ich neben der offenen Türe und lauschte. </p><p>Sie keuchten Beide und ich hörte meinen neuen Vati sagen: ""Los du Hure, zieh dich aus und besorg es mir!"" Vorsichtig schaute ich um die Ecke. Vati lag nackt auf dem Bett und Mutti, sie hatte nur noch ihre Strümpfe an, kniete zwischen seinen weit gespreitzten Beinen und sie hatte sein riesiges Ding in der Hand! </p><p>Sie rieb daran immer rauf und runter und keuchte: ""Los du Hengst, spritz mich voll!"" </p><p>Er griff ihr in die Haare und und keuchte abgehackt: ""Ja du versaute Schlampe, ich spritz dir meinen Samen in deine geile Fresse.... gleich kommts.... jetzt!!!"" In dem Moment spritzte es milchig weiß aus der riesigen prallen Kuppe vorne an seinem Schwanz! Ich glaube man nennt es die Eichel! Mutti bekam alles voll ins Gesicht, machte ihren Mund weit auf und schob sich sein Riesending so weit sie konnte hinein! Sie wimmerte und ich konnte sie bis zu mir schlucken hören! </p><p>Gerd keuchte ganz laut und abgehackt: ""Oh ja, saug ihn aus du geile Schlampe! Schluck brav meinen Fickschleim du alte Sau!""</p><p>Ich war echt schockiert! Ich hatte schon so einiges mitbekommen, was sich so zwischen Mann und Frau abspielt, aber was ich hier sah war richtig abstoßend und ekelhaft! Das meine Mutti sowas mitmachte...?! Wild keuchend hob sie den Kopf und das schleimige Zeug tropfte ihr vom Kinn! Vatis Schwanz war gar nicht mehr so groß und hart. </p><p>Mutti kroch mit weit gespreitzten Beinen an Gerd hoch bis sie mit ihrer Scham über seinem verzerrten Gesicht angelangt war! Ich hörte sie keuchend sagen: ""Ich halts nicht mehr aus... bitte bitte leck mir meine Votze! Bitte leck mich, mir kommts gleich!"" Vati griff um Muttis Hüften und zog ihr Geschlecht ganz nah an seinen Mund. Er griff ihre Arschbacken zog sie weit auseinander und leckte schmatzend durch ihre Spalte! Mir wurde vom Zusehen schon schlecht! SIe hielt sich am Kopfende des Bettes fest und drückte ihre Muschi fest auf Vatis Gesicht! </p><p>Sie keuchte: ""Oh Gott mir kommts!!! oh ist das schön!!!"" Es sah alles so ordinär aus! Nach einer Weile richtete sich Mutti ein wenig auf und sah zu Gerd runter. </p><p>""Das hat gut getan! Mir ists wirklich ganz toll gekommen! Soll ich dir jetzt wieder so richtig schön ins Gesicht pissen?"" </p><p>Ich dachte ich höre nicht richtig, da keuchte er auch schon: ""Ja komm du Sau mach mich richtig voll...!"" Mutti hielt ihren Unterleib an sein Gesicht und ein paar Augenblicke später sah ich wie ihre gelbe Pisse an seinem Gesicht runterlief. Schockiert sah ich wie Gerd den Mund aufmachte und ihn auf Muttis Scham presste. </p><p>Mutti hechelte keuchend: ""Du geile Sau - ja - schluck meine heiße Pisse, du Schwein, ich geb dir alles in deinen versauten Mund...!"" Mir war hundeelend und endlich fand ich die Kraft mich von dem Anblick loszureissen und taumelte in mein Zimmer zurück. Bald schlief ich ein und am nächsten Morgen erschien mir das alles nur mehr wie ein böser Traum!</p>"
933,Die Kleine,Brudergrimm,,['Mg'],,2012-03-16T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Es war ein seltsames Gefühl, als ich vor der Wohnungstür in dem düsteren Wohnblock stand! Erst am Tag zuvor bekam ich die Adresse und die dazugehörenden Verhaltensmaßregeln von einem Bekannten aus dem Internet. Ich drückte dreimal kurz auf die klingel und wartete. Kurz darauf öffnete eine Frau. Sie war etwa dreissig, blond, zierlich und sah eigentlich gar nicht schlecht aus. Die Fahne von billigem Alkohol war unverkennbar. Mißtrauisch sah sie mich an. ""Ja?! Was wollen sie?"" </p><p>""Ist die Kleine da?"" antwortete ich, so wie es mir gesagt worden war! ""Ich hätte gerne zwei Stunden!"" fügte ich noch hinzu. Sie nannte mir die Summe und ich war ehrlich überrascht. Für diesen Betrag würde ich nicht einmal meinen Hund herborgen, vielweniger noch meine minderjährige Tochter für zwei Stunden einem völlig Unbekannten ausliefern! Aber mir sollte es recht sein!</p><p>Die Frau deutete auf eine Tür und sagte ""Sie ist in ihrem Zimmer, gehen sie ruhig rein! Wenn sie zu laut wird oder schreit, dann kleben sie ihr damit den Mund zu!"" Sie reichte mir ein breites Gewebeklebeband und wandte sich ab! Ich öffnete die Tür und trat in das helle, überraschend freundliche Kinderzimmer! Das Mädchen saß an einem Tisch und sah aus einem Stapel Schulbücher zu mir auf! Sie war etwa zwölf Jahre alt, von zarter Statur, hatte schulterlange blonde Haare, große fragende Augen und einen wirklich süßen Mund! Sie hatte ein T-Shirt an und soweit ich sehen konnte, sonst nur einen weißen Slip mit zartrosa Blümchen drauf. Unter dem dünnen Stoff zeichneten sich deutlich die spitzen kleinen Brüste ab! Ich sah mich im Zimmer um, schloß hinter mir die Tür und drehte den Schlüssel im Schloß!</p><p>Sofort begann ich mich wortlos auszuziehen. Sorgfältig legte ich Stück für Stück meiner Kleidung auf das Bett, bis ich schließlich völlig nackt vor dem kleinen Mädchen stand! Mein Schwanz stand hart nach oben und so trat ich unmittelbar vor die Kleine! Im Takt meines Herzschlages wippte mein harter Prügel knapp vor ihrem Gesicht. Sie fixierte ihn mit ihren großen unschuldigen Augen. Plötzlich sagte sie ""Werden Sie mir jetzt sehr weh tun?"" </p><p>""Wir werden sehen.....!"" antwortete ich. ""Wann hat dir denn zuletzt jemand weh getan? Erzähl mal....!""</p><p>""Vor ein paar Tagen war ein Mann da. Er war viel älter als Sie.... Er hat mich mit seinem Gürtel verhauen! Auf meinen Po, meinen Rücken und auch zwischen meine Beine....! Vorher hat er mir noch den Mund zugeklebt.""</p><p>""Und was hat er sonst noch mit dir gemacht...?""</p><p>""Eigentlich nichts, er hat mich nur geschlagen! Ständig hat er gesagt das ich es nicht anders verdiene, weil ich Männer wie ihn immer geil mache, und das er mich jetzt dafür bestraft! Mein Po ist jetzt noch voller blauer Flecke!""</p><p>""Wirklich?! Zeig mal!"" Sie stand zögernd auf, drehte sich um und schließlich zog sie ihren Slip nach unten. Ihr Po war voll mit den verblassenden Spuren dieser Bestrafung. Ich mußte mich schon sehr beherrschen um beim Anblick dieses wundervollen Mädchenhinterns nicht gleich loszuspritzen! </p><p>""Hat er dich auch angefasst?"" wollte ich wissen.</p><p>""Nein! Er hat mich nur geschlagen! Meine Mama ist vor ihm gekniet und hatte die ganze Zeit sein Ding im Mund! Seines war aber sehr viel kleiner und dünner als Ihres!""</p><p>""Ja mein Schwanz ist ein echtes Prachtstück! Du wirst ihn so richtig schön spüren wenn ich dich dann damit ficken werde!"" Ihren Augen wurden noch größer, die Angst war ihr mehr als deutlich anzusehen.</p><p>""Das wird mir bestimmt sehr weh tun, oder?!"" fragte sie mich. Ängstlich starrte sie auf meinen dicken Penis!</p><p>""Ja ich glaube schon....!"" antwortete ich. ""Wann hattest du denn zuletzt einen harten Männerschwanz in deiner kleinen Jungmädchenfotze?""</p><p>""Vor ungefähr zwei Wochen! Es hat sehr sehr weh getan, und der war aber nicht so groß wie Ihrer!""</p><p>""Hat er ihn dir auch ganz tief und fest in deinen süßen kleinen Arsch gesteckt?"" Diese Frage schien sie zu verblüffen. </p><p>""In meinen Popo meinen Sie? In das kleine Loch?! Da passt doch kein so riesiges Ding rein?"" Diese Anwort machte mich sehr glücklich. Ich würde der erste sein, der seinen Prügel in diesen unberührten Jungmädchenarsch schieben wird! Das wird ein Fest. Schließlich antwortete ich ""Doch doch, das geht! Ich werde ihn dir ganz reinstecken und dein kleines Arschloch so richtig schön weit aufdehnen! Natürlich wird dir das sehr weh tun, aber ich werde dir den Mund verkleben damit wir mit deinem Weinen und Schreien nicht die Nachbarn stören!""</p><p>Dicke Tränen begannen der Kleinen über die Wangen zu laufen. Leise weinte sie in sich hinein. Sie wußte sie konnte an meinem Vorhaben nichts ändern und fügte sich stumm in ihr schmerzvolles Schicksal......</p>"
934,"Memoirs of a Samurai, Part 1",BruiseWillies,blubber_jessie@yahoo.com,"['M/b(2)', 'gay', 'cons', 'asian', 'oral', 'slow', 'intro']","The boy got closer and finally stepped into a patch of sunlight near and he had a good look at the child. He gasped. The child was flawless, the little pale face was pretty like a girl's, the features delicate and petite, reminding him of the lovely white cherry blossom Sakura, especially the plump dimpled cheeks that were now flushed a faint pink from the cold. His tiny body was well fleshed, the arms soft looking and feminine, white from playing indoors in the cold winter. The boy was clad only in thin cotton robes; the material soft and velvety and almost see-through as the light shone through it, giving tantalizing glimpses of the nubile young body underneath.",2013-02-27T00:00:00,"This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.

This is actually a departure from my usual non-consensual stories. I have decided to try my hand in a love story. Though I am treading on unfamiliar ground, I hope that the readers will bear with me as I try to explore the personalities inherent in humans and children from a new perspective. Thank you and enjoy!","<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>The dark figure had journeyed long into the night. Tired and weary, the rider slumped forwards against the back of the horse. Every jolt of the hooves sent fresh shards of pain through his body as his horse galloped silently amongst the soft snowy landscape of rural Japan. Though tired beyond all reason, the warrior carried on riding late into the night. He had to make good time; he was a man on a mission.</p><p>Hours later, he reared in the black stallion to the side of the makeshift path. Smoke flared from the beast's nostrils as both human and horse steamed in the cold night air. The man swathed in warm clothes jumped effortlessly off the saddle, patting the mane of the panting horse to calm it. Soundlessly, the warrior untied the saddle on its back, flinging it far into the bare bushes and undergrowth. ""Go now"", he whispered while bowing to the beast in gratitude. ""You are free now. Be well...."" The horse hesitated only awhile before galloping into the darkness. For a moment the man stared out into the black horizon until the hoof-beats could be heard no more.</p><p>Heaving a sigh that seemed to bow his shoulders down, the man continued on foot toward his destination. He sludged off through the thick set snow, each step an ordeal as he fought against the elements. The wind tore at his robes, threatening to blow it off his heavily-muscled frame. It slowed him down, but he tightened his jaw and braved on. It was harder on foot, but it was necessary. His foe tonight was a sharp one. The gallop and noise of a horse would have alerted him to their presence. A rider on this cold and dismal night in the isolated countryside would arouse suspicions.</p><p>This he knew he could not afford. Surprise was his edge, the one factor he was counting on to even out the odds to give him a margin of hope to best this formidable opponent. Gritting his teeth, he tried to stop their chattering as his body shivered uncontrollably. Gathering his warm cloak closer to his body, he traversed the snowy landscape guided by the pale light of the full moon. Keeping to the shadows that it cast on the white ground, he soon spotted a small flickering light from an abode. Its cheery light brought with it the promise of warmth, of heated sake and comradeship - things that he wished for desperately now to take him away from the bitter reality of the cold.</p><p>Silently, he sneaked amongst the bare brushes making sure he didn't step on the branches littered around the compound. He inched closer to the light, a quiet predator, scouting the premises for any sign of imminent danger. Clasping the long katana by his side, he sought reassurance from its cold hard presence. The samurai stopped about 30 paces away from the humble abode, his dark eyes hidden amongst the fur and helmet scanned the terrain and found a suitable place to watch for his quarry. There, a small thicket of leafless shrubs, tangled and dark enough to shield his bulk yet offer enough light to see and cover from the howling wind. Lying low amongst it, he settled in for the hunt while the storm raged unabated around him.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>It was the silent prelude to another day, the sleepy twilight hours before the dawn broke and the sun burst into its fiery throne amongst the heavens. It was a time when in any other town, the men would wake slowly and whispered in hush voices while preparing for a new day. The light from the small bamboo house had been put out long ago. Still, the figure waited patiently, biding his time, listening to an instinct that had kept him alive these many years of battle. He felt his heart beat loudly in his chest, as if it was a bird trying to escape from the prison of his chest. Lack of sleep made him worry that his opponent might actually hear the beat, so loud it seemed to him.</p><p>Shaking his head, he cleared the clouds away. He couldn't afford to lose concentration, his life depended on it, and his family depended on it. In the distance he heard a wolf howl, a tribute to the upcoming battle it seemed as if to know about. He took it as his sign; it was time to move in for the kill. Gathering his sword and his wits about him, he approached with muffled steps on the soft snow, a hand on his blade's scabbard while the other grasped the hilt tantalizingly. The smell of dying embers reached his keen nostrils as he slowly drew the bamboo door to the side ever so carefully.</p><p>Just as silently, his left arm erupted in searing pain as a flash of liquid steel reflected the dawn's light, its blade tearing the door into pieces. Cursing vehemently, the shocked warrior jumped backwards with surprising agility watching as his attacker rendered the rest of the door into shreds. Shouting a hideous cry of battle, he drew his own blade with lightning reflexes just managing to parry a massive blow that would have cut him in half. What followed was a volley of powerful attacks and slashes, the spark of metal against metal resounding loudly in the silence of dawn.</p><p>Both figures attacked and parried in multiple strikes, exchanging blows too fast to the naked eye. He was losing! He felt the sting of many wounds on his arms as his opponent proved faster, more efficient at the way of the katana than he was. His own strikes were getting more sluggish, what was once quicksilver running through his veins now replaced by a dull throb. And yet, it seemed his rival's attacks were filled with a certain sadness, lacking the bloodlust inherent in such violent encounters.</p><p>The sides of his chest hurt as each gasp of breath brought agony to his overworked lungs. They'd been fighting for almost an hour now, the sun well into the sky beating down relentlessly on them. Bright red painted the virgin snow as his lifeblood spilled unchecked onto the white canvas. His strength ebbed with each parry, each telling blow as the other's blade sliced into his skin with excruciating pain. He was young, far too young. His opponent had the weight of experience on his side, the katana weaving winds of death as it sliced with a keening sound through the air. Gasping hard, he fell onto one knee, supporting his weight with one hand and holding his katana in defiance with the other. He prepared for the end, the humiliation of defeat far more bitter than the promise of death.</p><p>He felt his vision dimming, a red mist enveloping his eyes as his opponent approached warily. His katana slipped from his grasp, unable to wield it any longer. The other man crept near, both hands on his blade ready to deliver the final deathblow. He bowed his head, almost hearing the blade rising in the air, hear it slicing down with astonishing speed. Sparks exploded as the falling blade met with resistance but not from cutting through flesh and bone. It had worked! His feint was successful. With his final strength he had gripped his own katana and stopped the blow, the blades interlocked. His opponent's eyes widened in surprise and then pain.</p><p>With both the katanas inches above his own head, our figure felt warm liquid flow down his left arm from the dagger he'd kept hidden among his clothes, now buried in his opponent's belly. The other man gasped in pain from the lethal blow, staggering before falling backwards flopping into the snow. Struggling, rose to his feet, victorious. But there was no glory in it. It had been an unfair fight, he should have lost, should have been the one dying now on the snow. But his family came before pride. The man he had bested laid dying at his feet, the lined wrinkles on his face and the silver streaks of white in his hair betraying his age.</p><p>Trudging and leaning down by his side, panted as he pulled out a brown parchment from his cloak, leaning heavily on his katana's bloodstained blade. "" , former commander of the 5th brigade of the imperial army to his Majesty the Emperor. You are hereby wanted for treason against the Emperor, for refusing to attend your summons and thus to serve your country, as is your duty and responsibility. Furthermore, you are accused of collaborating with the enemy. The punishment that I, Watanabe, as the new commander shall carry out with immediate effect is death through beheading.""</p><p>Kintaro stopped to catch his breath, meeting the eyes of his former friend at arms, almost unable to look into them directly through a sudden surge of tears. Many battles they had fought, side by side, one blade defending the other's life as they survived back to back. It was a bitter fate indeed that it should end here like this. had been young. He had stayed with the Emperor. , getting on with his years had left quietly and tried to retire amongst the mountains as peace settled once more upon the once feudal Japan, now having an Emperor to unite the clans, an Emperor that both of them had helped ascend the throne.</p><p>Lately, there had been upheavals in the land as foreigners had invaded. With their gemstone eyes and flaming hair, they had conquered many lands before demanding that Japan open its waters for trade and commerce. The Emperor had answered (unwisely some have said) with war. had not come when the summons arrived. The emissaries who were sent to his home left with wounds and scars. News that he had aided the enemy and shared his roof with them further incensed the young Emperor.</p><p>Kintaro was sent for an audience with his Majesty, being told upon arrival that he was to go and execute as an example to others, a warning to prevent future collaborators with the new enemy. He had refused of course, the mere thought of raising his katana against his former mentor who was like a father to him during the trying bitter civil wars unthinkable. Outraged by his reluctance, the Emperor helped the Watanabe family in thrall, blackmailing him. For his Majesty knew that there were none that rivaled the old man's skills with the sword other than his one and only apprentice Watanabe.</p><p>Thinking about this, he began weeping openly now, collapsing to his knees in front of his once powerful mentor, the tears washing the blood from his face as his katana fell to his side. ""I am so sorry ! My mentor, my brother, my father,"" he could not go on the words choking in his throat at the sight of the dying aged old man. A withered hand reached out to grasp his own young one, the gesture understanding and gentle.</p><p>""Do not weep young one. It is not befitting for a samurai,"" the man spoke in soft but firm tones. ""You have done your duty to your Emperor, nothing more, nothing less. I bear you no vengeance or ill will."" Sighing, the man used his last ounce of strength to retrieve his fallen katana and press it into hands.</p><p>""Promise me this old friend, take care of my little son Toki. This is all I ask of you. Let him bear a glory that I have let fall in my dishonor,"" he gasped weakly.</p><p>Kintaro merely nodded, holding those once strong familiar hands that were growing weaker with each heart beat. ""Promise me!"" gasped, blood flecking his lips.</p><p>""I promise, old friend,"" gripped those withered hands, wishing he could hold onto the life that was flowing away from beneath him.</p><p>""Then finish it. Farewell, young . Remember your promise"", the old man sighed as his hands fell to the ground. Steeling his heart as best he can, stood and with one swift merciful motion beheaded him, the blade of the katana singing a silvery final tribute.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>The grave he had dug for the man was simple, a fitting resting place for the equally simple and honorable man had been. He held the man's legendary katana bearing the crest of the Chrysanthemum close to his chest, as if he could feel his master's spirit in it still. The sun's pale rays fell onto the scene, parting the dews of yesterday and caressed the land with its pure glow as if cleansing it of the carnage just moments before. Gathering himself to his feet, bowed one final time before making his was to the house clutching his bandaged wounds.</p><p>The inside was cool and dark. It was a sparsely furnished, with scrolls hanging on the walls telling tales of wisdom, mats scattered conveniently around. Closing the battered door as best he could, he stumbled into the bathroom and tended to his wounds, wrapping fresh bandages onto them as he winced in pain. Suddenly, he heard a sound coming from one of the other rooms, the sound of a door sliding open. Jumping to his feet in one fluid motion, drew his katana and opened the bathroom door warily.</p><p>Standing there in the slits of sunlight that filtered through a window was a young boy. A golden miasma surrounded the small child who was sleepily rubbing his eyes squinting cutely in the sunlight. He was a tiny boy, barely reaching waist. The child was shivering slightly in the morning cold, barely dressed as he was. ""Papa?"" he asked in a small timid voice as he squinted at , backing away as he noticed the drawn blade of the dark silhouette. ""Hey, hey, little boy, don't be afraid,"" said in as soft a manner as he could while lowering the blade to the floor and showing his hands to show he meant no harm.</p><p>He crouched low to the child's eye-level as he inched closer to the little boy. ""Your papa had to go somewhere to do something important. And he asked me to look after you okay? I'm , his brother......I m....mean your Uncle,"" he smiled drawing his cloak against his body to hide his many wounds. ""I have an Uncle? Really?"" the child's tone was a little skeptical as he tentatively stepped closer to the large warrior who dwarfed him in all respects.</p><p>The boy got closer and finally stepped into a patch of sunlight near and he had a good look at the child. He gasped. The child was flawless, the little pale face was pretty like a girl's, the features delicate and petite, reminding him of the lovely white cherry blossom Sakura, especially the plump dimpled cheeks that were now flushed a faint pink from the cold. His tiny body was well fleshed, the arms soft looking and feminine, white from playing indoors in the cold winter. The boy was clad only in thin cotton robes; the material soft and velvety and almost see-through as the light shone through it, giving tantalizing glimpses of the nubile young body underneath.</p><p>The little plump thighs were exposed mid-way as it made way to a pair of lovely calves ending in lovely ankles that tapered into the smallest tiniest perfect little feet complete with the cutest toes he had ever seen. Coughing uncomfortably, embarrassed at being caught off guard, tore his eyes away and answered gruffly. ""Yes, yes, I am your Uncle. Are all little boys so full of questions? Your papa should have taught you better,"" he finished before gesturing for the child to come closer. Little Toki giggled before warily inching on those lovely bare feet towards the crouching warrior, still squinting into the sunlight.</p><p>As the tiny boy came out of the patch of light and into the dark coolness surrounding him, couldn't help but suppress another gasp as the child blinked to adjust his little eyes. The lad's large doe-like eyes had the irises of the brightest blue, as lovely as the sky on a flawless summer's day. He stared into them for awhile, lost in their innocence and youth as the child blushed a little uncomfortably at being regarded so closely. Regaining his senses quickly, the tall man couldn't shake the feeling of having been lost in those baby eyes, like a fevered man finally having found his oasis.</p><p>For long moments, neither spoke a word as they sized each other up. Then little Toki broke the tension by smiling shyly before hugging the huge man warmly in a childish manner, his arms barely reaching around. Taken back by this unexpected show of affection, slowly felt his defenses lower a bit as he lowered his own large arms and enveloped the frail child embracing the boy closely. He couldn't draw a breath as he felt the young body press against him. Raging battles he had fought with fearlessness and ease, taking wounds without so much as a flinch. But here in this small rural bamboo hut, his defenses were torn asunder by the loving embrace of such an innocent baby, and he burst into tears.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>And that had been how they had met for the very first time, Watanabe the samurai and little Toki , son of the legendary swordsman. had later found out from the young child that he was a baby still, having only seen 2 springs before that fateful winter's day. He had found the old man's diary in one of the drawers in his room containing the memoirs of the events that had transpired in his fateful life. Three winters ago, a foreign woman with hair of gold and eyes of blue had appeared at doorstep, wounded and incoherent from loss of blood. Adamant to help at first, the kind old man finally relented, having no family of his own for company. He had opened his doors, against his neighborâ€™s advice, helping the young woman and nursing her back to health.</p><p>The old man found out that the young lady's family had been ambushed in the woods to the north by brigands as they were traveling to the imperial city. Aghast, he found out that these were part of the foreigners who were invading the land. He'd withdrawn then, unable to speak to the lady. But the weaves of fate decided otherwise. Isolated in the small house during those cold nights, the young woman began picking up his words and worked her way into his heart. Time brought the two closer and closer as a strong bond blossomed between them, transcending the barriers of language and culture.</p><p>The gruff old man had then opened his heart, something he thought would be impossible after the death of his wife many, many years ago. Soon after, the woman was with child and the man was beside himself with joy. At last his dreams of a happy little family were being realized and he thanked the heavens for their gift to him perhaps for his years of thankless service to his nation. It was short-lived unfortunately. The birth had been a difficult one and in such a rural area, the midwife had simply lacked the expertise to deal with the weakening mother.</p><p>Shortly after giving birth to a frail baby son, the mother laid weakly in arms sharing a few precious moments together before slipping into a coma from loss of blood. She never woke from it again. Cursing fate for taking another loved one away from him, the poor man was nearly driven insane from grief. The midwife had knowingly left him to grieve for a time while she took care of raising little Toki while taking him to his father once in awhile to try to bring him back to reality. Thankfully, the lovely child's infectious laughter brought him back from the depths of insanity and happiness bloomed in the house once more.</p><p>Being his only link and reminder of his beloved, the old man had showered all his love onto the little boy and the frail little baby soon grew into a healthy toddler. For awhile they had lived in peace and contentment. But life proved brought one more obstacle to the aged man. Hearing the outbreak of yet another war, was unprepared to leave his infant son behind. Before, he'd had nothing to lose except his life. To lose a mother at such a young age, he couldn't bear see his little boy being fatherless as well. In his age he knew he could never survive another battle.</p><p>Toshin pleaded with the Emperor to leave him alone but dared not disclose that he had a son for fear of being caught. However, an emissary soon arrived demanding his presence at the palace. Desperate, he had managed to ""convince"" them to leave with his skills of the sword. But this was not before they had learnt of his wife and son. The rest had been history. Disgusted, hurled the diary away with a cry before burying his face into his hands in anguish.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>Now it was spring again and life for the warrior and the little boy had grown into a kind of serene routine. There was a kind of mutual respect between the tiny child and the man. Afraid of his growing attraction to the beautiful child, had remained aloof, concentrating instead on polishing his skills of swordsmanship. The boy however, never having seen his ""Uncle"" before accepted the fact that the large man didn't want to be disturbed during his training, though his tiny little heart craved the affection that was missing from his own missing father.</p><p>Often, the child would sit at the door to the house, his little bare legs dangling above the floor as he watched practice his sword strokes. would grit his teeth in annoyance, trying hard to keep his mind on his blade but more often than not found his eyes straying to those tiny little perfect legs, to those cute petite baby feet and the inviting darkness nestling between those soft pale thighs, hidden by the too short robes of the boy. His view would caress the lovely torso of the delicate toddler who was like fine china so fragile looking was he as if all the innocent beauty of the world was etched into that baby face. It would linger on his black silky hair with the aroma of a young boy down to his lovely blue eyes that almost always seemed to be regarding him so intensely and curiously.</p><p>He'd blink and blush before coughing uncomfortably before attacking the air around him again with gusto. Spring made way for summer and the nights were soon filled with the noisy chirps of thousands of crickets. As the heat crept in, found to his utter horror that the child was finding excuses to wear less and less around the house. It soon became a daily game for them. During the warm golden evenings, little Toki would run around the fields as naked as the day he was born two short years ago. He would catch sitting near the window and staring at his young little form and he'd streak past and wiggle his cute little penis at him, making the young warrior blush and stammer before retreating into the house.</p><p>Cute little Toki found this highly amusing that he could manage to have this effect on the large men more than twice his size. The child couldn't help but idolize the young warrior, handsome and in the prime of his youth as he trained daily with deadly skill swinging the katana deftly in the breeze. The young boy would sometimes grab a stick and mimic the man's moves, earning a rare laugh from his Uncle and having his lovely silky hair ruffled affectionately before being told to go play.</p><p>That was as far as their relationship went. The samurai was unused to any other display of emotion, not knowing that such a young boy craved the paternal love and closeness of a mother. Many nights he would have to soothe the little toddler who insisted on sleeping together with him just like he did with his father. He was afraid that he might not be able to control his desires which he managed to keep so well hidden (or so he thought) in the daytime. So he would instead tell the boy stories of his heroic adventures until the pretty boy lulled off into a contented sleep.</p><p>He would then kiss the lovely forehead of the sleeping boy and return to his barren, empty room and dream of the baby softness he had just felt on his hands, stroking himself with the same hands until he released his spirit all over the sleeping mat. He'd then collapse with frustration and guilt. Outwardly strong and gruff, the young samurai actually had a sensitive heart that craved to express a love denied him. But why did it have to be a boy? He would ponder and worry into the night, cursing himself for his weakness.</p><p>Often, he'd wake up in the nights drenched in sweat, erotic dreams of him playing naked with the little boy teasing him again and again. He would then relieve himself again before crying himself back to sleep. The warm winds of summer soon made way for the golden leaves of autumn as the land around was enveloped in a pleasing hue of purple, blue and faded pink, mirrored beautifully on a crystal clear lake framed by the imposing white mountains. It was beautiful, just like the growing love between the two.</p><p>One by one, defenses were torn down by the lovely child's bright sunny nature. His musical laughter was like wine to him, intoxicating and sweet. The softness of his skin, the shy timid smiles he'd give the man coupled with those sparkling blue eyes filled him with wonder and a joy for life that he had never imagined possible, not after all the bloodshed he had seen all those long years of war. It gave him hope that there was good and love in the world. It was a bond that would never break.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>Then something happened that changed both their lives forever. It was a cold, cold night, heralding the end of golden autumn and the beginning of the blanket of cold winter. The snow that fell that night was powdery and soft. They had played in the snow that day, the strong samurai looking incongruous as he rolled about playfully in the snow wrestling with his little toddler nephew. By evening, they were exhausted and were sitting on the porch of their modest little house sipping gratefully on hot green tea. They had laughed as they blew the steam from their mouths pretending to be like the dragons in the boy's fairytales.</p><p>Â That very same night, they were bathing together as usual in their steamy little bathroom, steadfastly glaring at a wall and trying to ignore the little naked toddler bathing just behind him in the bamboo tub. He was scrubbing furiously while he heard (with a hard cock) little Toki splashing about playfully in the water trying to ignore vivid images of that tiny soft cock bobbing about in the warm water. Suddenly, the splashing stopped and he heard the little toddler stood up from the tub the water leaving his body in small drips and rivulets down his hairless baby body.</p><p>"" ?"" the little boy spoke softly to the man's bare back as the man stopped scrubbing, his heart pounding madly now.</p><p>""Y.........yes, little Toki?"" stammered noticing the slight change in the boy's normally innocent tone.</p><p>""Do you not love me ? Have I been a naughty boy?"" he heard the boy ask sadly. There was a slight splash as the child left the bath tub and the man could literally feel the water wet and shiny on the warm tiny body.</p><p>""........yes......I.....I mean no you haven't been naughty! I love you a lot, I'm your Uncle aren't I?"" he managed to blurt unconvincingly.</p><p>There were small patters as the child's tiny bare feet made their way towards the man. ""Then why do you always look away when I'm ? Am I ugly? And you never hug me like Papa used to!"" the poor boy said in petulant tones as he approached the nervous man closer and closer. dared not look as the child made his way in front of him slowly. Looking down, all he saw were ten perfect little toes with the pinkest nails he had ever seen as the boy stood there waiting for his answer.</p><p>""Be.......because samurais don't do those kind of things, okay?"" the words tumbled out of his dry mouth before he was cut off abruptly.</p><p>""But I don't want a samurai. I want you to love me like Papa used to, !"" the child wailed before hugging his chest with his lovely young naked toddler body. The man melted in those arms. Hugging the child back closely, he suddenly realized their wet naked skins rubbing against each other softly while his cock made a quick lurch and throbbed wildly. Gasping for breath, he pushed the child away hurriedly.</p><p>""W.....what?"" the 3-year-old mouthed, standing unsteadily totally naked in front of the staring man. The lovely black hair was damp and clung to his baby forehead, those loveable blue eyes wide and innocent staring back at him questioningly. Those perfectly dimpled cheeks were flushed a gentle pretty pink from the hot steam. The soft, pouty cherry lips of the child were impossibly red and puffy looking, even more so when framed delicately by his milky white skin that literally glowed in the lamp's warm light.</p><p>He'd never seen the boy totally naked up close before and it took his breath away. That pretty face gave way to a smooth, lovely, kissable neck. His eyes wandered down to the small rounded shoulders with the tiny supple arms that were on either side of a lovely plump baby chest that rose and fell rhythmically with the child's soft breathing. On that beautiful chest were two pert nipples that were so cute and so tiny. Down his gaze went, as the chest gave way to a slightly rounded baby tummy that was laden with baby fat that was only punctuated by a deep, sexy little navel in its middle.</p><p>That adorable tummy soon tapered invitingly into a lovely little ""V"" as the smooth hairless crotch came into view. It was close, oh so close to him now, that innocent boy genitals, the things he had been lusting for these endless days and nights. How many times had he longed to touch it, to inspect those tiny jewels closer. And now there it was, shyly nestled amongst the folds of the softest looking thighs. The baby's plump penis was so perfect in every little way just as he imagined it, the tiny shaft capped with a tiny mushroom head topped with a delicate flower of foreskin. The damp moisture had only caused a trickle of water to gather at the tip of that little skin, finally dripping from the young cock in even drops right onto right foot.</p><p>Beneath that lovely shaft were small, robin's-egg balls, covered with dimpled scrotums, completing the boy's minute genitals. His breath came in short gasps as he drank in the sight, not daring to even blink should this lovely Japanese angel should vanish from his sight, so surreal was it. As he continued to stare at the little boy, the silence grew gradually more uncomfortable. Little Toki actually got a little self-conscious of his own nakedness and blushed. This actually made the innocent toddler even more desirable to the man.</p><p>Grasping his thoughts to form something coherent, finally managed to squeak ""Nothing, it's just.......just that you're so.....pretty and (cute),"" offered a smile hoping it would calm the shy child as he brushed a wisp of stray hair from those lovely eyes. Little Toki just giggled and smiled cutely pleased with the rare praise from his idol. ""?"" he asked innocently while rubbing his feet on the back of his other leg nervously.</p><p>""Yes, really my lovely baby nephew,"" hands moved of its own accord and stroked the little cheeks before moving down to caress the tiny smooth shoulders and chest. There was silence again as the man's coarse hands explored the naked little body in front of him, wandering to those pert nipples and pinching them gently till they pointed out, aroused from the sensation.</p><p>Kintaro was lost in the depths of the boy's deep blue eyes as the child gasped, never having been touched so sensitively before. His hands had a life of themselves as they caressed and molded the soft skin lower, rubbing and massaging the wet steam into the little tummy before exploring the warm moist darkness of the cute navel. Baby Toki's chest started to rise and fall faster as his breathing increased, the tiny naked body responding to the man's obviously sexual caressing.</p><p>The child's eyes closed, surrendering his immature little body to the mercy of the man before him as the hands moved even further down, tracing the sides of the hairless crotch before grasping his prize, the tiny penis between thumb and forefinger. As if he held the most beautiful pearl in the world, fingers moved with deceiving gentleness as it stroked and coaxed that tiny baby flesh into life. Slowly he pumped the toddler's tiny foreskin up and down in unison with his beating heart. The pink cock head could now be seen peeking cheekily at him as the tight foreskin opened up like a flower from the fluid masturbating motion.</p><p>Water now dripped off the pink head of the tiny penis as the skin was pulled completely back. The lovely offering was so lovely that almost cried as he fondled and made love to the tiny organ making it pulse and throb to his tune. Baby Toki mewled like a kitten in utter pleasure as wave after wave of sensuality assaulted his young tender body the tendrils of desire weaving themselves far too early onto the young boy. Another hand cupped those tiny ball sacks and began rolling the little undeveloped eggs gently in their protective sac.</p><p>Kintaro sighed as his fingers explored the boy's sex organs, pleasuring the toddler in ways that he had never imagined in his wildest dreams. Before long, Toki's own hands grasped his, joining the masturbating motion on the tiny penis as the baby boy started to gyrate his plump little hips excitedly. The more he was fondled, the heavier he breathed, the higher his baby-pitched moans, the more frantically teased that pulsating baby love organ. This grew and grew as the young child started to feel the lust enter his once-innocent body. Suddenly without warning, those pretty eyes flared open wide staring at own brown ones as the tiny little penis began throbbing uncontrollably.</p><p>The man saw the lovely small piss slit opening and closing desperately as it tried to expel baby-cum from those tiny balls in vain, the toddler being far too young to have produced any at his tender age. Hurriedly, without waiting anymore, he lowered his head and engulfed the orgasming boy's baby-cock whole into his mouth balls and all. Toki shook and shivered as his first boyish orgasm tore through his young naked wet body. His little toes and fingers curled in complete pleasure while the baby gasped when the man had captured his youth between his lips and began milking his infant shaft hungrily.</p><p>Wave after wave of erotic bliss overwhelmed the boy as the man sucked leeching what the boy had to offer dry. Frantically, the man held both smooth butt cheeks and drew the orgasming toddler deeper into his mouth, unwilling to surrender his little prize. He hung onto the lovely little love tool, drawing orgasm after multiple orgasm from the squealing child. Once, twice, three times the delicate boy shuddered as he tried to impregnate the man's mouth with his boy-seed, mewling out loud each time in a rising crescendo. Four, five, six more enveloped him mercilessly as drew the squirming body up, the large hands easily encircling the tiny waist almost twice over as he sucked away with lust.</p><p>The man could feel the small boy's tiny finger curl and tangle in his hair as the boy gave unselfishly of his love, those tiny feet kicking in newfound pleasure. drank and drank of the boy's innocence, drinking in the joy while the orgasm slowly unwillingly subsided, leaving the spent naked body of the infant snuggling close to him, content in his warm strong arms. Little Toki had fallen asleep in utter exhaustion, smiling happily lost in his baby dreams.</p><p>Kintaro released the still hard boyhood from his mouth licking it delicately before planting passionate kisses on the sleeping boy, lovingly drying him before tucking the boy into bed. For hours, he stayed beside the pretty sleeping form of the perfect boy, watching him sleep so innocently, marveling at the unspoiled beauty. He replayed the scene over and over again, wanting the moment to last forever. Sleep overtook him soon and he fell asleep beside Toki, the boy that he had come to love with all his heart and soul...........</p><p>End Part 1</p><p>---</p><p><b>Like it? Well let me know if you do so I can continue writing part 2 (or not) :) All criticisms are welcome to increase the quality of my work. Fire away!</b></p>"
935,"Dr. Jekyll And Hyde Your Boys, Part 1",BruiseWillies,blubber_jessie@yahoo.com,"['M/b(3)', 'sci-fi', 'rape', 'nc', 'inter']","Now the child lay silent, having cried himself to sleep after Randy had force-fed him some milk mixed with a fair amount of vodka. Randy looked into his hands, and saw right through it to the floor. What was going on? When he looked at the baby, he'd felt this obscene lust in his body, something he couldn't comprehend, could not accept.",2013-02-27T00:00:00,"Obviously this story is entirely fictitious in all respects. Blah de blah you know how the drill goes. In any case, whether you like or you don't like it, all criticisms are totally welcome. Enough of my blabbering and on with the story.","<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>""Doc? Where are you doc?"" Randy shouted, stepping gingerly around the clutter formed from various instruments in what passed as a modern, albeit unkempt laboratory. The man peeked amongst the machines, expecting the professor's white tuft of hair to give him away any time now. ""C'mon Doc, quit playing around,"" he shouted, kicking several plastic containers with dubious contents out of the way.</p><p>Putting his knapsack down on one of the tables, something glowing caught his attention. Like a moth drawn to a flame, Randy waded his way through the debris and found himself in a relatively clean part of the room. Tools and glass vials were scattered around, looking as if the owner had simply thrown them down to get a cup of coffee and come right back to finish off.</p><p>The Doc - as all his friends called him - was actually a well-organized man. The ironic thing was that his last name was Jekyll and that sparked off quite a bit of joking around when he had been a junior scientist in training at a military facility that was experimenting with biological warfare. Organized as he was though, when one of his crazy schemes struck him (too often, they would say) he would invariably transform himself into a frenzy of activity. Randy wouldn't be surprised if the trail left in his wake resembled that of a minor typhoon.</p><p>Grinning to himself as he thought of the Doc's quirks, he approached the source of light and came upon an impossibly small test tube glowing with a warm yellow light. Next to it was the colder glare of a computer screen to match the tube's radiance. Curiously, Randy clicked on the mouse and played the video which was set on pause. The familiar face of the Doc appeared on the screen.</p><p>What was NOT familiar, however, was that the man was completely naked. Randy, shocked though he was, had to grudgingly admire his physique. Contrary to popular belief that all scientists had more brain than brawn, the Doc was incredibly well-built even in his middle age. Unfortunately, all this achieved was a striking image of Einstein's face superimposed on an Arnold body, with hilarious consequences.</p><p>Randy wasn't laughing now though. He forced himself to watch as the video started playing. The Doc started to speak. ""Randy, I know it's going to be you that will find this video. Who else would know of this secret place in the basement? At least I hope it's you....,â€? he paused as if contemplating this fact for the first time obviously rather annoyed he hadn't thought of fool-proofing the lab against would be intruders. ""In any case,"" he continued in hushed tones ""I trust you can see the glowing tube with the bright liquid on the table? Do NOT drink it yet, however tempting it might be,"" he cautioned in the video as he held the same identical looking tube in his hand.</p><p>""As you well know old friend, I have been working on some......"" he paused again looking for the right word, ""'experiments' that have left my social life on the back seat."" Randy suppressed another smile; the Doc's 'social life' as he put it being fellow bookworms and some disgruntled old grannies at the local laundromat. Come to think of it, he'd never seen the Doc with a woman before. He made a mental note to himself to introduce his sister's friends to him before the week was through. IF he could find the Doc that is.</p><p>His attention snapped back to the computer screen as the naked professor spoke again, having now seated himself and holding the glowing tube to a small cage set on the table. ""Don't be alarmed Randy, but you know how they put it......oh yes....Eureka Randy! Eureka!â€? the Doc laughed. ""For I have finally managed to find what everyone has been looking for. Those bastards in the Pentagon will never believe this! You see, human eyes see objects when light hits them and is reflected or bounced back to the corneas, then sending impulses through to the brain,"" the excited man began excitedly.</p><p>""We also know that the eyes have what we refer to in laymen's terms as a 'blind spot' correct? An area in the retina where the optic nerve connects the eye to the brain, and light cannot be registered in this particular spot....."" he smiled now as if making a point. Randy blinked, trying to absorb this information. Wishing he hadn't been sleeping in the Doc's classes, he tried to recall some of what the professor always got excited about. Could it be? Had he finally managed to break the mystery? His thoughts were interrupted as the Doc boldly exclaimed.</p><p>""Behold, I have found the perfect chemical solution that causes the skin and hair of the subject to refract the light that bounces off it at such an angle as to hit the blind spot of the eyes. In short dear boy, I've found the secret of Invisibility!"" the Doc's voice rose to a crescendo dramatically as he paused a bit for effect. Then, realizing he was alone and that his fine performance was wasted (maybe an Oscar anyone?), he blinked and promptly poured the contents of the tube onto the rat located inside the cage. There was a pained squeak as the rat convulsed for a few seconds before promptly vanishing from sight. Randy licked his lips, barely able to conceal his excitement as the Doc held a carrot stick to the metal cage, grinning in glee as it disappeared chunk by chunk into thin air as something nibbled on it.</p><p>""Remarkable isn't it, my boy?"" he breathed to the camera as he got up and stood again, posing as if he was about to receive the Nobel Prize. ""Unfortunately, it hasn't been tested on human subjects and I don't know what, if there are any, side effects to this concoction at the present time. Besides, no one I know of would test this thing. And so let me,"" he gestured to himself, ""the great Doc be the first guinea pig to test the waters, so to speak. One small step for me, a giant leap for all of mankind,"" he spoke dramatically again, scowling at the lack of applause.</p><p>Holding the tube to his mouth, muttering, ""Here goes nothing,"" he emptied the contents in one gulp. Coughing, he grasped his throat as if something burned it. Then he choked loudly before falling to the ground, writhing. Astonished and alarmed, Randy was riveted to the screen as slowly, bit by bit, the Doc disappeared from view, the only proof he was ever there were the objects he'd thrown about in his thrashings. Then the camera toppled to the floor as the screen plunged into darkness. Panting, as if he was the one that had drunk the concoction, Randy noticed now the camera thrown to one side of the laboratory. Remembering the pain on the Doc's face, he almost fled from the site. Still, what would it be like to be invisible? His hands toyed with the tube of glowing liquid, as it was slowly raised to his lips............</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>The dew was wet on the grass from the chill night, glistening softly just before dawn broke over the hills of the suburban neighborhood. The sun reflected the moist, well-kept lawns as it sparkled as if a million diamonds nested there. The only interruption to this surreal beauty was when large patched appeared on the wet grass as heavy footprints pressed onto the grass, squelching wetly as someone or something made its way through the quiet town.</p><p>Dogs howled and yapped at nothing; cats hissed and ran away as the footprints veered off the lawn onto the paved streets, softly padding to the edge of the neighborhood to the more affluent houses. Sleepy hands drew back curtains, yelling at their dogs to keep quiet as they scratched their heads and rubbed tired eyes. ""Must be the wind""? they thought as they snuggled back into their warm beds.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>Little Ricky Chen was sleeping in his new crib. The boy was lost in his innocent dreams as the small room was bathed in a warm yellow light emanating from a small nightlight next to the tiny cot. The young boy was afraid of the dark, so mommy often had to check in on the child. As it turned out, that happened far too often and she'd have to go back and forth in exasperation. Finally, she resorted to a night light that seemed to calm the small child down since threats of only babies being scared of the dark was no longer working. He was afraid there would be ghosts, the precious darling.</p><p>Mary Chen smiled as she closed the door to the 3-year-old boy's room, going downstairs to prepare breakfast for the family. The image of her baby sweet bundle sucking contentedly on his thumbs filled her wit joy as she padded down on slippered feet. They'd been childless for a very long time, ever since they'd married in Hong Kong before her husband was transferred to the States for a promotion. Life had been good, for awhile. Then the doctors had pronounced her unable to be with child.</p><p>Devastated, the had resorted to all and any home remedies and old tales ever heard of, but to no avail. Finally, after years and years of trying, she'd woken up one day feeling nauseated. Michael Chen had been worried and rushed her to the hospital. Nine months later, he returned from that same hospital, a tiny bundle of joy wrapped warmly in his arms. Their miracle child.</p><p>Feeling warm all over as she remembered the pride on her husband's face, she turned to light the stove up. Funny, she definitely remembered closing the kitchen window last night. Shivering slightly she closed the open panes stilling the cool morning breeze wafting in from outside. Gathering her robes together, she suddenly noticed with a startle the wet footprints on the kitchen tiles.</p><p>It was........it was leading upstairs to their bedrooms! Panicking now, she grabbed one of the kitchen knives and inched slowly towards and up the staircase. Her heart was pounding furiously, drumming in her ears such that her hands trembled even as she followed the marks on the carpet. Then suddenly, there was a loud cry coming from Ricky's room. Abandoning all caution now, she ran towards the shrill cry.</p><p>She dropped the knife in utter horror. Her husband lay unconscious in a crumpled heap on the ground, having been knocked down by his own baseball bat. But that was not why Mary screamed. The little crib was empty, her baby son, her precious darling hovered in mid air crying in muffled tones. The last thing that filled her mind right before the bat swung itself at her was - ghosts.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>Randy felt a surge of exhilaration. The Chinese woman had crumpled to the ground from the blow like a frail puppet. She never even had a chance. He had no idea what he was doing with the little toddler in his arms. The boy had cried out loud when he saw his mommy fall down. The baby's screams were penetrating, so he'd gagged the small child with a diaper he'd found in one of the cupboards.</p><p>Why was he taking this boy? He didn't wait to ponder it out as he dashed out of the house, running with the gagged toddler pressed close to him. The child squirmed wildly in his grasp as he literally flew down the street and into his waiting car. Throwing the small body into the back seat, he started the engine with trembling fingers. Many people later reported a car driving itself away from the town, with no one at the driver's seat. So astonished were they that nobody had even thought to see the number.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>The apartment was dark, papers from myriad exams spread about almost in replica of Doc's laboratory. Randy clutched his face with his hands, trying to sort out the mess he'd landed himself in. One minute, he'd been in Doc's place, drinking the potion. The next, he'd been driving at 100 miles per hour with a little boy in his backseat wailing pitifully through his gag.</p><p>Now the child lay silent, having cried himself to sleep after Randy had force-fed him some milk mixed with a fair amount of vodka. Randy looked into his hands, and saw right through it to the floor. What was going on? When he looked at the baby, he'd felt this obscene lust in his body, something he couldn't comprehend, could not accept.</p><p>He'd been shocked to find himself with a raging hard on when he was feeding the boy, thoughts of naked hairless baby-flesh, of tiny soft innocent boy cock-lets nestled warmly among undeveloped tight scrotums, of tight juice pink anuses. He'd seen the boy sucking on the teat of the bottle, wondering how those cherry red lips would feel wrapped around his engorged cock. He'd cursed then, slamming the door of the bedroom shut as the boy drifted off to sleep. Fuming, he'd plunged himself into a cold shower to soothe the insane lust coursing through him.</p><p>It had subsided then for awhile. Now, the feelings were coming back tenfold to haunt him, the mere thought of that innocent 3-year-old body lying unconscious in the next room sending sparks of fire that slowly added to his building lust. He's just a baby! A mere child, barely out of diapers, and a BOY at that! How could he have sex with him? Groaning in frustration, Randy tore at his hair, hoping the pain would distract him.</p><p>It didn't work. Soon, lust and passion proved the stronger master, its fires melting away, the cold logic preventing him from ravaging the child. After all, it wouldn't hurt to take a peek right? The child WAS asleep and would never find out anyway. Randy was almost frothing at the mouth now as he stumbled to his bedroom, his painfully erect cock leading the way trailing copious amounts of precum on the floor.</p><p>There it was, the object of his obscene desires, those dark desires that was unleashed after taking that accursed potion. Sleeping, breathing peacefully on the bed, little Ricky Chen had thrown the covers off in the warm heated room and was now lying on his side. Randy licked his lips, feasting his eyes on that tiny round face, the dimpled cheeks flushed pink from the warmth. The bed creaked as he got onto it, his invisible body sinking into it as he knelt in front of the boy.</p><p>Slowly, he moved the child into a spread-eagled position, marveling at how small the tiny Oriental boy was, even for his young age. Ricky didn't even stir, still intoxicated, breathing deeply as Randy positioned himself on top of the tiny form, inspecting it in minute detail. The baby toddler had silky, glossy black hair, Randy noticed as he inhaled the heady aroma of baby shampoo. The man groaned as he started to stroke his massive 9-inch meat, dripping precum onto the pre-schooler's teddy bear.</p><p>Breathing heavily, he kissed the small forehead, brushing a stray lock of hair away lovingly as he inspected the droopy eyelids. Licking them slowly, he covered them with his saliva before sucking on the cute little button nose wetly as if it was a small cock. The little boy gasped for air, opening those luscious cherry red lips to reveal pearly white teeth and a tiny pink tongue. Unable to control himself, Randy frenched the boy deeply, tasting the boy's milk tinged saliva, sucking wetly on the infant tongue and licking examining each baby tooth.</p><p>Their oral juices mingled as he made love to the toddler's innocent mouth, drinking in the 3-year-old's sweetness. Reluctantly, he let go and smacked his lips, loving the taste of the tiny child. Licking the boy's cute face, he soon covered it in saliva before moving down lightly kissing the neck and nuzzling it before he found that the shirt covered the rest of the tiny torso. Without warning, he roughly ripped the top of the pajamas open gasping in insane lust at the plump chest topped with two pink nipples which he sucked raw, moving down further to probe the innie bellybutton with his tongue.</p><p>The bulging little tummy curved down and the beginning of the boy's lovely crotch was hidden by the final obstacle, the last shred of modesty the toddler possessed before being exposed to the perverted eyes of his soon-to-be rapist. Grunting, smiling lewdly in satisfaction, Randy took the hems of little Ricky Chen's pajama pants and ripped it off cruelly, tugging the soft material off those lovely baby feet leaving the child naked and completely defenseless.</p><p><i>MORE? To be continued.....</i></p>"
936,"Janet Foster Mommy From Hell, Part 1",Brutal Bruno,Imalterego154043@msn.com,"['MMFg(7)g(10)', 'spank', 'tort', 'rape']","A young mothers sexuality was governed by a degree of nymphomania which led her to sacrifice her two preteen daughters by dressing them in the most skimpy attire, and parading them in front of the lust filled eyes of her men friends. Her selfish motives were to assure the return of her sex partners even though her little girls were used as bait. Her scantily dressed children were often sent out of the house, and were lucky to remain innocent little virgins. But sadly that was about to change drastically.",2013-03-15T00:00:00,"Dear readers this story is strictly intended for the eyes of adults only. It is not suitable reading for minor children, or for those readers that might object to any of the story codes listed. If you fall into those categories kindly pass it by and seek reading more tailored to your needs. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.","<p></p><h5>The First Encounter</h5><p>Janet Foster was a 26 year old single mother of two preteen girls, both were petite images of their sexually attractive mother. Janet just loved to dress her pint sized little ones in the most skimpy dresses, skirts or jeans she could get away with legally if not morally, and to parade them scantily dressed in front of her men friends at private showings which she designated as ""Photo Ops"". Her selfish motives were to attract men even though those men were almost certain to be pedophiles, but that never mattered to Janet, to her way of thinking getting a mans interests was all that mattered, even if her little girls were the bait. In the years that passed both children were often used in that way and were extremely fortunate that they were not harmed. They were still innocent virgins completely unaware of their role in their mothers man hungry scheme. Sadly that was about to change drastically. </p><p>Nancy Foster her 10 year daughter and Tina Foster her little 7 year old were given rules to guide them, very strict rules that if broken would certainly earn them some harsh punishments. It was important for Janet to instill upon them the absolute need to obey her rules. The rule at the top of the list was never ever approach a man without mommies approval, she instilled upon them the caution that strange men would just love to do bad things to little girls especially pretty little girls.</p><p>Janet counted on the girls to follow her rules, for once a sexual partner was found privacy was needed, and it fell upon 10 year old Nancy to care for her younger sister Tina, which often meant a short walk to the playground or the nearby park. It was on one of those occasions that Jack Whacker first met the Foster girls. He was in one of the two most favorite places a pedophile would frequent, little girls playing in the park or playground, as it happened it was the playground where the encounter occurred, an encounter he never initiated.</p><p>It was little seven year old Tina Foster who needing someone to push her on the swings and completely disregarding her mommies most important rule, decided to speak to a complete stranger, and to make matters worse that stranger unbeknownst to her was a pedophile. Its not that little Tina didn't ask her sister first, actually she did, but was brushed aside. Nancy was engrossed in reading one of her mommies porn magazines which she secretly snuck out of the house, and could not be bothered with pushing her sister on the swings. When Tina looked around she could find nobody to assist her, it was after all near dinner time and the people in the playground had begun to depart. Jack was seated on one of the playground benches near the equipment shed and some small trees, he had closed his eyes for a nap and was nearly overlooked by little Tina. But with nobody around to push her on the swings and her sister not cooperating, the 7 year old little girl decided to ask that man on the bench. </p><p>Reaching out with her little hand she grabbed onto Jacks shoulder and shook him.....""Hey mister mister are you sleeping?""</p><p>Jack awoke and opened his eyes, what they saw must have come out of a pedophiles sex dream. There standing in front of him stood a dark haired little preteen child with blue eyes wearing pigtails and having a petite cock raising shapely body that just begged to be tortured and raped.......""Oh hello little girl"" he replied trying to shake the sleep from his now active mind.</p><p>Tina smiled at him and said....""Mister can you push me on the swings"", she pointed off to the side and said ""my sister wont help me she's reading mommies magazine""</p><p>Jacks gaze went from Tina's shoes and white ankle socks up her naked calves and knees to the hem of her very short skirt which fell across her upper thighs laying about three quarters of the way up. she wore a button down the front white blouse which had the top two buttons undone and showed her cotton undershirt. Jack smiled back at the adorable child as he quickly glanced towards where the little girl pointed, he could see another girl sitting on a bench just opposite the climbing so called ""monkey bars"". He could tell from where she sat that she too was a young girl probably also a pre-teen perhaps a bit older then the girl standing before him. </p><p>""What's your name sweetie?"" he asked his eyes again moving from the revealing hem line of her short skirt to her flat chest and the two open top buttons of her blouse, ""and how old are you?""</p><p>""My name is Tina and I'm 7 years old, my sisters name is Nancy and she's 10 can you see her over there?"" again pointing behind her towards where Nancy sat reading her mothers porn magazine and having no idea at all that little Tina was talking to a stranger. </p><p>Jack stood up from the playground bench nodding and saying ""oh yes I can see her much better now she's pretty just like you"" Tina smiled but wasn't at all surprised or even flattered by his remark. For a long time both she and Nancy were paraded in front of their mothers men friends and often received lots of praise and compliments on their looks. Jack studied the cute little child who stood before him, she wore her hair in bangs that lay across her forehead and had two pony tails that hung down from the back of her ears and lay just a bit below her shoulder blades. Glancing from the 7 year old to her older sister and seeing nobody left in the playground he decided to do just what the child asked of him. So when Tina once again solicited his help requesting his assistance by saying ""Mister I really want to go on the swings please can you push me?""</p><p>Jack reached out grabbing her small hand and said ""Ok Tina you pick out the swing you want and I'll push you""</p><p>""YIPPEE!"" she shouted with glee as they both strode over to the row of swings that lay approximately 75 feet in front of where 10 year old Nancy still sat on the bench reading her mommies porn magazine </p><p>Tina pointed to the first swing she came to saying ""that one"" and she moved to the front of the swing then turned around so that her little ass was just below the seat. Jack put both his hands around her slim waist and hoisted her up onto the seat of the swing, then moved behind her and called out.......""Ready"" Tina excitedly responded by shouting ""YES"" Jack gave the swing a gentle push then another and another as the swing moved forward and then back. ""Soon Tina shouted "" HARDER PUSH IT HARDER"" </p><p>Jack complied and soon was pushing the swing harder and the child was swinging forward higher and then back again crying out with glee, WEEEEEEEEEEEE! WEEEEEEEEEEEE! WEEEEEEEEEEE! her pigtails flying almost standing straight out from the back of her head as she swung back and forth. Jack quickly moved from behind the swing to stand in front so that he could get a good look at her panties as she rode what was left of the momentum of his pushes. </p><p>But as the swings momentum began to subside little Tina shouted out ""YOU HAVE TO STAND BEHIND AGAIN THE SWING IS BEGINNING TO SLOW DOWN"" Reluctantly Jack gave up his vantage point affording him a clear view of the delightfully sexy little girls panties which her short skirt could not hide as she swung back and forth on the swings. A few more pushes and little Tina was again shouting with glee ""OH THIS IS SO MUCH FUN, HARDER MISTER COME ON PUSH IT HARDER YAY! YAY!"" </p><p>At first Tina's sister Nancy thought the shouts and screams of joy she was hearing was from fun her sister was having on the monkey bars or the sliding pond, but when she suddenly glanced up from the porn magazine she snuck out of her mothers house she was startled and shocked to see that a strange man was pushing her sister Tina on the swings. How could she let a stranger push her she thought to herself? How could she after all the times their mother would warn them? But even more disconcerting was the knowledge that because of her neglect a stranger was with her little sister for whom she was responsible. If ever their mother would find out both of them would have sore behinds, very very sore behinds. </p><p>She immediately ran over to the swings shouting ""TINA GET DOWN FROM THERE ITS TIME WE LEFT"" </p><p>Tina saw her sister running over shouting and could immediately realize she was angry and then knew what it was she must be angry about, the stranger pushing her on the swings was something her mommy would punish her for.</p><p>Jack of course knew nothing of Mrs. Fosters rules so when the older girl got close to them, he just licked his lips and let his eyes travel up and down her shapely body especially her very short and sexy mini skirt then smiled and said ""Oh hello Nancy your sister pointed you out to me, I told her you were very pretty didn't I Tina?"" Tina still seated on the swings looked down nodding and responded in a soft voice ""uh huh"" </p><p>Jack could see the cover of the porn magazine that Nancy in her haste to get both of them away from this grey haired stranger, had nearly forgot she was holding. He continued to speak ""Do you girls live far from the playground? why don't you let me give you both a ride in my car?""</p><p>Nancy still unaware of his gaze at the magazine she was holding said ""No we don't live far and we had better go now our mother will be waiting for us, and we're never supposed to talk with strangers, my little sister must have forgotten our mothers strict rule, if she found out we would both get a very hard spanking, come on Tina get down we have to go"" </p><p>Jack once again grabbed little Tina around her slim waste and easily lifted her from the swings putting her back on the ground then said ""Well That would be just awful if you cute little girls got your little backsides spanked, does your mother lift your skirts and spank you on top of your panties?"" </p><p>Nancy became uneasy at this strange mans question mentioning the girls panties but was concerned not to be disrespectful to him not knowing his intentions, but remembering her mothers warnings about strangers. She decided she had better tell him the truth and hope it would satisfy him enough so that both she and Tina could get away from him. She told him ""our mother would spank us very hard on top of our panties and sometimes if we broke one of the more important rules she would pull our panties down and spank us on our bare behinds with her hand or even a hair brush"". </p><p>Jack asked ""does your daddy spank you also?""</p><p>Nancy shook her head saying ""we don't have a daddy but our mother has lots of men friends and sometimes if she gets real angry she will tell them that they should spank us for her. Suddenly little Tina spoke up saying ""and its awful when that happens because they are mean to us, and when Mommy brings us down to her basement dungeon she makes us walk around in our undies and the men take pictures of us. Then she tells them to pull our panties down and spank us hard, it makes us really cry allot"". That bit of information certainly sparked Jacks interest and he then said ""Oh my your Mommy has a basement dungeon?""</p><p>Little Tina seemed eager to answer and quickly replied ""Yes it's a terrible place it has a wall of whips and straps and flogging things. There is also a spanking barrel and when her men friends pull our panties down they tie us over that barrel, its just so awful. Then Mommy has a very special cabinet where she keeps stuff to punish us with. We don't know everything that's in there, only the hairbrush and big paddle she takes out and gives to her men friends when they tie us over the spanking barrel. But it's those chains in the center of the room that hang down from the ceiling that frighten us the most""</p><p>""Why is that?"" responded Jack</p><p>Little Tina said ""because our Mommy showed us pictures of naked girls with their hands tied to chains just like the ones in our basement and those naked girls were crying"" Jack immediately asked ""why the naked girls were crying"" and little Tina said ""because bad men were doing mean things to the girls private parts"" </p><p>It was too late for Nancy to stop her younger sister from offering this stranger more then what he needed to know by expanding the punishment they experienced in the past so she just shouted ""TINA COME ALONG NOW""</p><p>Nancy then said to the stranger </p><p>""So you see we better get back home now we don't want to be late""</p><p>Jack simply loved what the young children told him, it just seemed to open many doors for a man like himself. He pressed on now using the information the two girls gave him and said</p><p>""Children your both very pretty little girls and I was happy that I could help Tina on the swings"" then looking directly at Nancy and down to where she was holding the porn magazine he smiled and said"" I was also happy that with my help you were able to read that magazine your holding""</p><p>For the first time Nancy realized that the strange grey haired man could clearly see the cover of the porn magazine she was holding, her heart raced and she took a deep breath caused not so much from any lack of oxygen but rather from fear of discovery. She grabbed her sisters hand and turned to head out of the playground quickly saying ""Bye mister"" then rushed along pulling her younger sister to keep pace with her eager departure. </p><p>Jack stood there a smile across his face, he licked his lips, shook his head from side to side, and thought to himself if ever given the chance he would take his time with those two little girls. They just seemed the perfect victims for a pedophile like himself. </p><p>Before they got home Nancy scolded Tina telling her never to talk to any strange men again and told her that her action could have easily gotten both of them in serious trouble, first by being severely punished by their mother, and second by being abused or worse by some evil stranger. They promised each other they wouldn't tell their mother what had happened in the playground and Tina promised her older sister she would never talk to another strange man again. </p><p></p><h5>The Second Encounter</h5><p>The incident with the stranger and the swings caused the two girls to stay away from the playground and go to the nearby park instead, Nancy did not want to meet up with the same man that silly Tina asked to push her on the swings, besides she just knew that he saw her reading her mothers porn magazine, and if that were ever known it would most certainly result in a terrible punishment. </p><p>While the girls felt safer being in the park, Jack on the other hand was becoming frustrated waiting day after day to see once again those two enticing little children with their revealing short skirts and sexy preteen bodies. The opportunity of finding such pretty and stimulating pre-teen girls all alone was extremely slim, he sat there alone on the playground bench looking at the little girls playing, watching them sliding and climbing and swinging, their little panties flashing before his eyes as his cock hardened. </p><p>If only he could find one without a guardian, but it was not to be, all of the children had some adult with them. </p><p>After the second week of fruitless anticipation Jack regretfully left the neighborhood playground, thinking his sex dominated pursuit was not coming to fruition. It was time to move to his alternate little girl watching location, the nearby park. </p><p>Both Nancy and Tina had been going to the nearby neighborhood park each time their mother Janet Foster needed privacy to be with one or more of her men friends. In the past two weeks after the playground incident, that need occurred at least four times. So after school and after doing their homework and meeting their mothers men friends, their mother had them parade themselves once again wearing only their skimpy white cotton bikini type panties and equally skimpy undershirts. Her wide eyed men sex partners focused their cameras at the two scantily attired preteen children and took many pictures of them. This insured that the men would be eager to return for perhaps an even more revealing show. </p><p>Both girls hated how their mother treated them especially how she made them wear those skimpy or tight fitted clothes, and how those men looked at them and whistled at them and took those pictures of them. But to refuse meant an even more embarrassing and painful spanking. </p><p>So after their sex oriented performance, an ordeal they had been forced to endure for several long months, it was off to the park. Both girls would change into faded tight fitting blue jeans or equally tight fitting cut-offs or skimpy shorts......Their mother Janet would always make certain her girls had the most sexy or revealing clothes to wear, it just suited her purpose, and the thought it would place her children in jeopardy never mattered to her, just as long as their attire would attract men and those men would wind up as sex partners to Janet was the motivating influence.</p><p>Nonetheless, Janet did insist that her little girls never speak to strangers. Her reasoning was that if men were attracted by the girls they could always find out one way or another where they lived. She certainly didn't want them kidnapped, that would just defeat her plan. So she insisted that 10 year old Nancy be responsible for her younger sister and that both children strictly adhere to her no talking to strangers rule. </p><p>After the fourth successful trip to the park, success being measured by the fact that the girls felt they broke none of their Mothers rules, they began to feel more relaxed and at ease with themselves and their surroundings. The incident with that stranger in the playground was now behind them and there appeared to be no repercussions to be concerned about.</p><p>When Saturday rolled around and Nancy Foster had men friends over, the girls were once again ushered from their home by their mother but not before they were summoned to parade themselves in front of their Mommies men friends wearing only their undies, and were further embarrassed by being made to get dressed in front of them also. Nancy struggled to slide into a very tight fitting pair of faded hip hugging blue jeans and her younger sister Tina pulled on a very short and rather skimpy pair of tight fitting shorts. Nancy covered her tight fitting bra with a short sleeve pull-over that just covered her little budding breasts leaving a lot of skin and all of her stomach uncovered, and Tina's flat chest and cute little nipples were covered by a sleeveless top and skimpy little undershirt that left her midriff bare to the eye. Both her daughters wore their usually tiny pair of white cotton bikini type panties.</p><p>It was in that attire the two sisters entered the park, Tina headed to the pond to watch the ducks and Nancy sat nearby once again taking with her another of her mothers porn magazines which she again snuck out of the house. After nearly thirty minutes Nancy found that she needed to go to the ladies room, which wasn't very far from the parks duck pond, but it meant that Nancy had to tell her sister where she was headed and remind her not to talk to strangers. When she looked up she saw that her sister had moved from where she originally was to a much further area and that meant Nancy had to track her down causing her to move further away from the parks toilet facilities. </p><p>Nancy reasoned she would not be gone that long and besides after the playground incident and the scolding she gave her little sister, she just felt that Tina would not make the same mistake again. </p><p>The time spent going to the rest rooms and then returning by Nancy didn't take very long at all, but to her immediate alarm she couldn't find where her sister Tina had gone to. She simply was nowhere in site and the 10 year old Nancy began to panic. She searched all around the duck pond but could not locate her little 7 year old sister, the horror of it was that if harm had come to Tina then Nancy would certainly be blamed. Even if no harm came to the young girl and she just wandered off with some stranger, well then Nancy would once again be blamed for allowing the little girl to break their mothers most important rule. Nancy knew she was in a lot of trouble, her pulse beat rapidly and she began to call out as she searched the pond area for the second time ""TINA! TINA! TINA! WHERE ARE YOU? TINA! TINA! PLEASE ANSWER ME TINA! TINA!"" </p><p>Near the pond but not in site of it was Jack Whacker, he had been spending time there hoping to get lucky with some young unattended little girls. His disappointment at again meeting up with the two sexy little girls in the playground forcing him to seek alternative prey in the park. His fruitless attempts had now reached its fifth consecutive day, he lay on a blanket which covered the short grass near some large park trees listening to music and had dozed off. His little nap was soon interrupted by the pitiful panic cries and shouts of what sounded like a young girl, but it was the name that was being shouted that sparked his greatest interest. He recognized the name Tina but not knowing if it was the same Tina that he knew from the playground he decided to go to the place he heard the shouts coming from, he just had to find out.</p><p>When he left the tree lined area and got close enough to view the duck pond his eyes and mouth opened wide. There stood young Nancy Foster the 10 year old sister of little Tina the girl he was pushing on the swings Only this time Nancy wasn't shouting at her sister, she was shouting for her sister and she looked scared to death. He approached her and the minute she saw him she yelled out ""OH NO""</p><p>She naturally recognized him as the man in the playground, but now she was in a predicament, her little sister was missing but also he was the stranger who saw her reading her mothers porn magazine and she immediately took note that he was looking down at her hand that clutched the forbidden paper covered sex publication. In her upsetting state the periodical slipped from her grasp and fell to the ground. Jack bent down and secured it in his own hand then stood up looking at the cover which clearly showed a naked girl being whipped as she was chained to a wall. </p><p> Jack flipped open the magazine looking at several pages of naked girls being spanked, whipped, and fucked by naked men. He looked straight into the now teary eyed young 10 year old girl and said </p><p>""you're a very naughty girl aren't you Nancy?"" then licked his lips.</p><p>She sniffled and said ""Oh please Mister Jack please please help me find my sister I cant find her and please don't tell my mother about the magazine please. </p><p>Jack placed both hands on the sniffling young child's shoulders and said ""remember what you told me about how strict your mother is about you girls following her rules? and the punishment she made both of you experience from not only her but also some of her men friends? well do you remember?"" His words were predictable for a sadistic pedophile. </p><p>Nancy just nodded her head knowing that on the two occasions she met this man she had allowed her younger sister Tina to leave her realm of responsibility, and add to that both times she was engaged in reading her mothers pornographic magazine which she secretly snuck out of the house. What if something awful happened to little Tina? Nancy could only imagine her worst nightmare, a nightmare of pain filled sexual abuse for both of them. </p><p>Begrudgingly but with no alternative she allowed Jack Whacker to take her hand and pull her along the path surrounding the duck pond in search for her 7 year old sister Tina. She continued to shout out ""TINA! TINA! TINA! WHERE ARE YOU? TINA! TINA! ITS YOUR SISTER NANCY....TINA! PLEASE ANSWER ME TINA! TINA!"" </p><p>They both searched together for awhile until Jack thought it made more sense to split up and take opposite directions that way they could cover twice the area. So off they went Jack searching north while Nancy went south. They had little success at first nearly covering the entire pond, but then as Nancy continued calling out, her shouts were finally heard by her sister Tina who up until that time had been playing ""I'll show you mine if you show me yours"" game with two teen aged boys she met while her sister Nancy went to the parks rest rooms. </p><p>The two 14 year old teenagers learning that their little 7 year old cutie had a sister headed from behind the parks trees to meet with the little ones sister. </p><p>Tina shouted out "" NANCY HERE I AM, I COULDN'T FIND YOU SO I WENT WITH THESE BOYS BY THE TREES, WE HAD FUN</p><p>Nancy was ecstatic at finding her sister but her relief soon turned to fury as she spurted out "" TINA YOU KNOW NOT TO GO WITH STRANGERS WHY DON'T YOU EVER LISTEN?""</p><p>But the two boys responded before Tina could reply, the dark haired boy said ""Hey girlie your little sister is real cute we saw she was all alone so we asked her if she wanted to play a game with us""</p><p>Nancy then said ""Well my sister is not supposed to be with strangers"" </p><p>Once again they replied this time it was the other boy the blond haired boy, and he told Nancy all about the ""I'll show you mine if you show me yours"" game and then told her that her little sister really liked their game.</p><p>When Nancy heard what her sister had done she wanted to kill her but she didn't want to waste time with these boys, she had a plan and her plan was to take Tina and both of them were to run as fast as they could out of the park before that man Jack could find them and tell their mother what had happened. </p><p>What Nancy did not know was that Jack had finished his northern route around the duck pond and was in position to meet up with Nancy. When he got them in site he immediately saw that they were talking with two teenaged boys. He quickly sort cover behind some of the trees not far from the duck pond path, he wanted to overhear them and he certainly got an earful, what a naughty little girl that Tina was playing that sex game with those boys. But when he saw the two teenaged boys leave and then heard what Nancy was telling Tina about running away from him before he could tell their mother, he got angry. His sexual needs would not be denied if he could help it. He would simply get in his car parked just outside the park and follow the girls home.</p><p>From all that he learned about their mother and how she was quick and harsh at handing out punishment even including her male friends, he knew he just had to meet this women. What a tale he had to tell her. How her daughter Nancy stole her porn magazine from their house and how she ignored her sister Tina in the playground and how she let her younger sister get away from her site and then meet and play sex games with two teenaged boys. He couldn't wait to see her anger, and see it manifest itself into some really painful punishment and naturally he would offer his assistance in any manner needed, of course he would include his own remedies for naughty girl behavior. </p><p>The two sisters began to leave the park walking very fast, Jack followed never letting them out of his sight. Soon he was in his car driving slowly watching their little asses wiggle, Nancy's ass swaying sexually through her tight fitting pair of faded hip hugging blue jeans and little Tina's cute ass moving delightfully through her very short and rather skimpy pair of tight fitting shorts. </p><p>The girls didn't live very far from both the playground or the park so the drive in his car following the cute little sisters took only fifteen minutes. </p><p>They were home and Jack watched them go inside their house, it was still early Saturday and for the two little sisters they were in for quite a surprise and not a very pleasant one at, but for Jack the rest of this Saturday held promise a sadistic pedophile would consider most pleasant indeed. </p><p></p><h5>The Strangers Shocking Visit</h5><p>Both Nancy and Tina knew the moment they left the parlor and entered the living room of their that they had made a huge mistake, in their haste to escape the stranger who threatened to expose their bad behavior, they chose an early departure from the park and return home. If they thought better of it they might have chosen to spend the rest of that Saturday back in the playground, but they chose home instead and that choice caused them to barge right in on their mothers sexual encounter with the worse of her men friends. His name was Matt Ratner and the girls referred to him as Matt the rat, He always managed to cause the poor little girls a bit of pain during their embarrassing private showing of that so called ""Photo Ops"" forced parade. Both little girls came to know that the ""photo ops"" only meant an opportunity for their Mommies men friends to take pictures of them wearing only their very tiny little panties and very revealing little pull overs or tee shirts. </p><p>With their mothers encouragement they had to parade themselves in their underwear and the last couple of times they were forced to sit on Matt the rats lap while he pressed his hard thing against their panty covered little asses. while seated on his lap he would always manage to pinch them sometimes he would even use both his hands to pinch their flat chests and between their legs, all the time with their mothers encouragement. It was also Matt the rat who hurt them the most when their Mommy brought them down to her basement dungeon.</p><p>Janet and her man friend Matt were seated in their living room on the couch sipping beers, wearing nothing more than underwear. Janet was naked from the waist up wearing only a pair of lacy panties while Matt wore a pair of shorts and nothing more. Once the two girls entered the house Janet immediately scolded them for returning much earlier then they were supposed to</p><p>What were they supposed to say? what were they supposed to admit to? both children knew they were in trouble, they simply didn't know just how deep in trouble they were really in. </p><p>""Well?"" Janet asked again ""I'm waiting for an answer why the fuck are you two brats home so early? do I need to have Mr. Ratner pull your panties down and beat those little asses of yours in order for me to get an answer from you?"" </p><p>""No Mommy No please I'll tell you"" answered Nancy in a concerned and softly spoken reply. With little Tina now a bit frightened herself and holding onto her sisters hand, Nancy began her story by telling a partial truth but knew she must make up the rest as a lie in order to protect both herself and her younger sister. </p><p>""We had to leave the park before we wanted to Mommy because there was this bad man that tried to talk with us at the playground and he must have followed us to the park also, so when we saw him we just ran as fast as we could to get away.""</p><p>Janet listened to her story and turned to look at her man friend Matt, who whispered in her ear that he wanted to pull the kids panties down anyhow. But Janet knew Matts motives were always to have her little girls naked on or over his lap and to probably abuse them both sexually down in the basement, so she dismissed his whispered suggestion. But she was nevertheless impressed with 10 year old Nancy's story, it showed that she had obeyed her mother and acted responsibly by protecting herself and her 7 year old sister. The two children nearly got away with it, nearly but not for very long. For just when she had completed her tale, Jack Whacker was approaching the front door of their mothers house. </p><p>Jack rang the front door bell and anxiously waited for it to open. Inside the Foster home Janet turned in the direction of the parlor and quickly grabbed for her robe telling her man friend Matt to cover himself which he did by pulling on his trousers and slipping on his tee shirt. She then told her eldest daughter Nancy to answer the door. </p><p>Nancy went into the parlor and opened the front door, and to her surprised shock and utter fear there standing in front of her eyes stood Jack Whacker, she gasped putting her right hand up to her mouth she instinctively fell back a step. From inside the living room her mother Janet shouted ""WELL WHO IS IT NANCY?"" </p><p>But poor Nancy was psychologically traumatized by seeing standing in her own home the very man who could tell her mother about every thing the two little girls and especially Nancy did in the playground and in the park. Once again her mother shouted and began to get up from the couch ""I'M NOT GOING TO ASK YOU AGAIN NANCY, WHO'S THERE AND WHAT DO THEY WANT?"" </p><p>Janet was almost at the doorway that led from the living room and into the parlor when little Tina shouted back ""MOMMY IT'S MR. JACK FROM THE PLAYGROUND AND THE PARK, NANCY MADE US RUN AWAY FROM HIM""</p><p>By then Janet had entered the parlor and could see for herself that there was indeed a man standing there, at first glance he looked middle aged or perhaps a trifle older but certainly the type of looks that Janet would find sexually stimulating. Nancy was a wreck standing still with her right hand covering her mouth and her back up against one of the walls in the parlor. Little Tina seemed completely unaware of the potential danger this mans unexpected visit posed and just stood there smiling up at him. </p><p>""How can I help you Mister Jack is that your name?"" asked Janet.</p><p>Jack replied ""Jack Whacker is my name and I guess you're the girls mother am I correct?""</p><p>""Yes I'm Janet Foster and I'm their mother, now suppose you tell me why you're here?"" </p><p>By then Matt Ratner walked into the parlor to join them, The two men eyed each other but did not address each other.</p><p>Jack cleared his throat and said ""This concerns your daughters Mrs. Foster and it might tend to be disturbing for you to hear""</p><p>Janet quickly interrupted him by saying ""Number one you can call me Janet and number two why don't you let me decide what's disturbing, now lets all go into the living room and then you can tell me what information your holding that seems to have my daughter Nancy shaking like a vibrator"" </p><p>She then looked over at her little girls and snapped at them ""Nancy! Tina! get your little asses inside the living room and sit quietly while Mr. Whacker tells us what he knows""</p><p>Tina took her sisters hand and began to urge her to do as their mother ordered by gently pulling her away from the parlors wall, Nancy was still a nervous wreck and couldn't hold back a few sobs but knew she must obey her mother so holding onto Tina's hand she very reluctantly went into the living room with the others. </p><p>Janet told her man friend Matt to go get them some cold beers from the refrigerator, then motioned for Jack to sit down on one of the arm chairs near the couch that both she and Matt had been on. Both Nancy and little Tina sat on the opposite side of the couch in two other arm chairs. Within a moment or two Matt returned with the cold beers and gave Janet along with Jack and himself a beer. After taking a few sips of the cold beverage, Janet turned to Jack and said ""Ok now lets hear what it is that brought you to my house""</p><p>Jack began ""Well first off I got to tell you I'm no angel, as a matter of fact most would say I'm as far from being an angel as there is."" You see I like to look at little girls and if given the opportunity would certainly do a lot more to them then just look""</p><p>Well that bit of information most certainly got Janet and Matts attention they looked at each other and then back at Jack. But before Jack had a chance to add to his opening remarks, Janet quickly said</p><p>""I told you a few minutes ago that I'd decide what's disturbing to me and so far what you've said just sparks my interest and I can assure you that Matt sitting next to me is just as interested, so go on with what you have to say and especially how it affects my two daughters, I would really love to hear about that connection"" </p><p>Jack took another swallow of his beer and then began. He started with the time he met little Tina and how she begged him to push her on the swings in the playground and how she pointed to her sister Nancy and told him she was too busy to help her because she was reading her mommies dirty picture magazine as she put it. He then went on to say how Nancy came over when she heard Tina's shouting and laughing. He continued saying how he saw Nancy holding the porn magazine in her hand.</p><p>Jack could easily see how both Janet and her friend Matt were totally intrigued with everything he was telling them, what's more he could also see how his words were affecting both her daughters. Nancy was crying and little Tina not fully understanding the significance of what was being said, but seeing her sister crying and in such a state of fear, just sat there with a look of concern upon her little pretty face. </p><p>More beer was opened and after a few more hard swallows Jack continued. This time he spoke about what he saw happening at the park and all the things that happened there, first with Nancy losing site of her little sister then once again getting seen with her mommies porn magazine. </p><p>Next he told them about that incident with those teenaged boys who coaxed little Tina into playing that children's sex game of ""I'll show you mine if you show me yours"". Well poor Nancy thought she would just die, she had lied to her mother and had broken her mothers rules and certainly was responsible for putting her little 7 year old sister in very serious jeopardy. But now little Tina hearing about what she and those older boys did began to understand that she too was in trouble and she began to cry as well.</p><p>Seeing and hearing the girls crying just excited Jack, and he loved it. When he finished his story and looked into the face of Janet Foster he could see from all indications and from what her daughter Nancy told him in the playground that these little girls were in for a world of pain. For Jack that was what his visit was all about, he only hoped that Janet would invite his participation. That invitation was just about to be issued.</p><p>Janet Foster looked over at her man friend Matt Ratner who she shared the couch with then back again to Jack Whacker, she got up and stared at her two young daughters the older of the two Nancy was cringing in her seat sobbing with her knees shaking. Little 7 year old Tina was also crying but was still a bit unsure of what was taking place in her house and sat next to her sister with both hands in her lap hanging down just beneath the bottoms of her very skimpy pair of tight fitting shorts. </p><p>Janet said ""first of all I want to thank you very much Mister Whacker for taking the time to come to my home and inform me about the conduct displayed by my seemingly very naughty little girls. That conduct was exhibited twice according to you both at the playground and in the park"" </p><p>""I can assure you that both children will be most severely punished for their behavior, and when I say punished I mean in the most severe form, but tell me Jack do you have any objections to well lets say sadistic corporal punishment? and if not, suppose I offered you the invitation to help with these naughty children's upcoming very painful penalties, would you be receptive to that invitation?""</p><p>It was what Jack was hoping for, a chance to get his hands and other parts of his body onto or into these sexy little girls, and now with their mothers encouragement it seemed he must have hit the jackpot.</p><p>So before there was any chance that what sounded like an invitation was withdrawn he immediately responded in the affirmative by saying ""Oh indeed I would be most pleased to offer my assistance with any form of punishment you decide upon, and I have no limitations on the degree you decide upon none at all."" </p><p>That response was good enough for Janet and she then asked him of her two daughters which one would he like to punish first?</p><p>Jack wanted to make clear to himself what if any rules would be in place once the punishment began so he looked over at the two little girls then back at their mother and asked ""I heard what you said about severe punishment and sadistic corporal punishment but I just wanted to be clear in my own mind if you had any rules covering the extent of that severity?""</p><p>Janet once again looked over at her sobbing little daughters then back at Jack and staring directly into his eyes said ""My little brats knew each time they left my house what my rules where and they both often got their little ass's spanked if they broke so much as the most minor of my rules. Many times their behinds were spanked in front of my men friends which always caused them pain but embarrassment as well. So listening to your informative and shocking account at their behavior would lead me to have little sympathy for their suffering after all they have themselves to blame. The answer then is I have no rule to cover the extent of severity that their punishment takes. </p><p>Jack looked at the two girls then again at Janet then even took a glance at Matt Ratner who didn't seem concerned one tiny bit at the punishment talks. Janet knew that this was Jacks first introduction to her extremely strict world of discipline and that Matt would naturally be more comfortable handling the severity issue simply looked at Jack and said.</p><p>""Let me put it this way Jack my invitation to you is offered only if you are prepared to do your very worse, I can get anybody to spank my daughters butts I can do that myself. I know that Matt standing over there has absolutely no compunction about how much pain or discomfort these girls experience. Just look into his face, he's been hoping and waiting for the time to arrive when I let him at my little girls with no restrictions. He knows what ever happens to those brats of mine, they asked for it when they broke my rules."" </p><p>""Now unless you too are willing to do the same then you are not welcome to join us.""</p><p>Jack needed no further prompting, the women made it perfectly clear to him and he responded by saying ""Mrs. Foster I would be more then happy to join in your daughters punishments."" </p><p>Janet's smile was broad as she then said ""very well then Mister Whacker which of my daughters would you like to begin with? and remember you two men will be expected to take turns with both the girls and even join together working two on one. But for now choose which child you want to bring down to my basement, Matts already seen my basement and he loves it, the girls naturally hate it. Once you see it I'm certain you too will find it looks like a mini dungeon."" </p><p>""Ok Jack pick your girl""</p><p>For Jack it was the moment he fantasized about and he answered her immediately, ""I'll take the little girl with the pigtails"" Tina sucked in her breath with a wide open mouth as the stranger from the playground and park moved towards her chair. </p><p>Janet looked over at Matt and he was licking his lips and winking at her, she already knew from the past that Matt Ratner had favored Nancy with her small perky little boobs.</p><p> ""Lets get started"" she said then walked down the hallway and opened the door leading down to the basement as both men strode over to both the crying little girls and pulled them to their feet and leaning their shoulders into the terrified children hoisted them up and over their shoulders and began carrying them down the steps leading to the basement and its fearful dungeon. The men held them with one hand clamped tightly over their firm little clothes covered asses.</p><p>""Oh no not the basement, not that awful place"" both little girls shivered at the thought of being punished down there in their Mommies basement dungeon. </p><p>End Part 1 </p><p>---</p><p><b>Note to my readers: Your comments are just as valuable to me as is my desire to share this fantasy with you. I certainly hope my presentation met with favor and I thank you for taking the time to read it. </b></p>"
937,"Janet Foster Mommy From Hell, Part 2",Brutal Bruno,Imalterego154043@msn.com,"['MMFg(7)g(10)', 'spank', 'tort', 'rape']",In Part 2 the so called 'Law of Averages' finally catches up to Janet Fosters two little girls. Will their innocence and virginity be at risk?,2013-03-15T00:00:00,"Dear readers this story is strictly intended for the eyes of adults only. It is not suitable reading for minor children, or for those readers that might object to any of the story codes listed. If you fall into those categories kindly pass it by and seek reading more tailored to your needs. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.","<p></p><h5>The First Punishment</h5><p>Once set down on their feet both children began hollering and crying and begging for their mama to forgive them. Nancy her 10 year old cried out</p><p>""Oh please Mama please we're sorry please don't hurt us please we don't want to be here let us go upstairs Mama please this is a terrible place we promise to be good girls Mamma honest we do, tell her Tina?"" poor little frightened and teary eyed 7 year old Tina sniffled and sobbed and said ""Mommy Mommy please don't be angry with us please don't let the bad men hurt us Please Mommy please we are afraid of this place"" And the children had good reason to fear their Mommy's basement dungeon </p><p>All their pleading and all those tears running down their cheeks wasn't going to let them off the hook as far as Mrs. Foster was concerned. To think that her eldest child would have the nerve to sneak her porn magazine out of the house was inexcusable, and adding to that was the knowledge that her little 7 year old chose to ignore everything she taught them both about strangers. The most important rule of all was to never, never, never talk to strangers when Mommy wasn't around. </p><p>Janet had always worried that because she dressed her little girls in the sexiest clothes she could get away with, that if she wasn't there to monitor the results of that deception, one day her girls might wind up being kidnapped. For Janet the safety of the girls wasn't nearly as important to her as the idea that she would have lost their special ability to attract men, and after all that was how she displayed them. She made certain they were dressed in the skimpiest or tightest fitting articles of clothing she could buy or alter. Marching them in front of her men friends made it a sure bet that those men would always return or at the very least tell their friends about Mrs. Fosters sexy little girls. Her scheme seemed to work, there were always men coming to the house. </p><p>This was the very first time a stranger came calling that didn't have Janet as his main interest, but at least now after the handsome stranger divulged all those shocking details to her, she had ample reason to use her special home made basement dungeon to punish her two preteen girls, but to also reward her man friend Matt and the grey haired man standing there with them. </p><p>She deliberately walked in front of Nancy still being held onto by Matt who standing behind her had both his hands wrapped around her, his right hand held the child across her waist pulling and pressing her luscious preteen body tightly against his swollen cock which by now was tenting his trousers and causing the squirming terrified child terrible anguish. His left hand was clamped directly over struggling and sobbing Nancy's right breast, which was for the time being covered in bra and short sleeved pullover. Both the frantic child's hands were occupied with trying vainly to pull Matts hands from her body. </p><p>Janet watched the fruitless efforts of her 10 year old to extricate herself from the two hands that were holding her captive. As she watched Nancy's frantic struggles she took a quick glance over at the stranger who was the reason her little girls were soon to experience the worse punishment of their young lives.</p><p>Jack was also standing behind the younger little girl holding her pressed against his throbbing man shaft which was jammed tightly against the crying preteens ass which was delightfully outlined by her skimpy pair of tight fitting shorts. Jack had his right hand placed between the poor child's upper thighs digging into the junction caused by the little girls loins, inner thighs, and lower abdomen. Jacks left hand was placed directly over the youngsters flat chest which was presently covered with her sleeveless top and skimpy little undershirt. His hand was pressing hard over the area where her tiny nipple would be centered and surrounded by her little areola. Just like her older sister, little Tina also twisted and squirmed and even kicked her feet in a frantic effort to free herself from the mans cruel hands. </p><p>Janet refocused her attention on 10 year old Nancy, it was time for her girls to begin experiencing the punishment she planned for them. That punishment began with several stinging slaps across the 10 year olds face accompanied by scolding words and angry threats of what was going to happen to both her and her little sister. </p><p>Janet raised her hand high above her head then swung it forcefully down and across her daughters face striking the child with back and forth blows that stung terribly in both directions as they landed SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! </p><p>Nancy screamed and raised both her hands to fend off anymore blows, which gave Matts left hand more freedom to continue pressing and squeezing the young child's right breast. She screamed and pleaded with her mother</p><p>""YYYYYEEEEEOOOOOOWWWWWWWW! OWWWWWW! Ohhhhhh! MOMMY! MOMMY! MOMMY! PLEASE STOP! PLEASE! I'M SORRY I'M SORRY""</p><p> But stopping was out of the question and Janet proceeded to prosecute her daughters bad behavior from what she learned by the visit of Jack Whacker. She continued now with a verbal attack by saying ""So you like reading pornographic stories from your mothers magazine instead of keeping an eye on your younger sister and making sure she doesn't run off some where with teenaged boys and pull down her panties to show them her little pussy."" </p><p>Well lets ask my friend Matt what he thinks about a girl who shows no concern for her mothers wishes or her sisters wellbeing. ""Matt what about it? you have any suggestions""</p><p>Eagerly Matt who was enjoying the frantic struggles of Janet's older daughter and always hoping to increase his sexually perverse pleasure quickly replied,</p><p>""Oh I most certainly do have a suggestion in that regard. This child needs to be severely punished, I suggest an extremely hard spanking on her bare ass followed by a hard twisting of her naked tits and then a good hard slapping of her naked cunt, and that's just the beginning. After that this very careless girl will need to be raped in all her holes."" </p><p>Nancy screamed "" Nooo!! no! noooooo! Ohhhhhh Ohhhhh!! Nooo! pleeeeeeeease pleeeeeease ""Oooooooh Mommy, oh, oh, oh, OH Mommy Nooooooooo pleeeeeease don't let him do all those terrible things to me mommy mommy don't let him punish me like that pleeeeeeeeease don't, I promise to be a good girl really I do""</p><p>Hearing all the horrible words being spoken and her sister having her face slapped by their mother, and she herself being held captive in the arms of that stranger from the playground and park only added to the utter terror the poor little 7 year old child found herself in.</p><p>She could only pray that she would be spared and not suffer terribly, but continued to have feelings of doom as the strangers one hand pressed harder and harder between her legs while his other hand was rubbing and pinching at her tiny nipple hidden beneath her sleeveless blouse and skimpy undershirt. She also had to contend with the mans erection which she always referred to as a ""thingy"" which was currently pressing against her bottom. Tears ran down her pretty face as her futile struggles were unsuccessful in extricating herself from her immediate circumstance. </p><p>Janet looked from one daughter to the other and then back at her terrorized 10 year old, and at Matt standing behind her and holding her in his groping hands, ""I like your suggestion Matt and I want you to act upon it, and as for you Nancy its high time you got taught a good lesson about responsibilities and obeying your mothers rules"" </p><p>""MOMMY! MOMMY! MOMMY! NOOOOOOO! MOMMY! NO PLEASE MOMMY DON'T LET ""MATT THE RAT"" HURT ME""</p><p>Janet's eyes opened wide and both she and Matt looked stunned Janet said ""WHAT DID YOU SAY? YOU LITTLE BRAT? WHAT DID YOU CALL MY FRIEND MATT RATNER?, HOW DARE YOU CALL HIM ""MATT THE RAT"" YOUR GOING TO BE SORRY YOU SAID THAT.""</p><p>OH! NO! MOMMY I'M SORRY IT JUST SLIPPED OUT PLEASE I'M SORRY IT WAS TINA MOMMY IT WAS TINA WHO USED TO SAY IT HONEST IT WAS MOMMY, SHE GOT ME USED TO IT REALLY SHE DID""</p><p>But it was too late and now it didn't matter, her little slip of the tongue was going to get both of them extra punishments and she knew nothing she would say would save them now, she just cried into her hands. </p><p>Little Tina overheard her sister blame her for calling Mr. Ratner.....""Matt the rat""....but there was nothing she could say or do that would have any good outcome so she, just like her older sister Nancy cried into her hands, while Jack Whacker continued dry humping her deliciously shaped little ass that was still covered in her skimpy pair of tight fitting shorts. </p><p>He added to his enjoyment by continuing to grab and squeeze the child's crotch and play with her flat chested but slowly growing little bosom and tiny nipple still covered by her sleeveless top and skimpy little undershirt. While that was happening Janet told Matt to bring Nancy over to the spanking barrel that sat just off to the left of the two dangling chains that hung down from the ceiling rafters. Matt grabbed the 10 year old girl and pulled her over to the barrel in spite of the unsuccessful vocal pleadings and objections of the frightened child. Her cries for mercy and pleas for forgiveness where ignored as her mother strode deliberately over to her and told Matt to hold her daughters both hands behind her back. </p><p>Janet then opened her 10 year olds tight fitting pair of faded hip hugging blue jeans and together with Matt's help they both yanked and yanked and finally succeeded in pulling them down her shapely legs until they reached her ankles. Nancy continued to cry out for her Mothers pity but knowing from the past that pity was not something she could expect, especially this time more then any other time after the unwelcome surprise visit from Jack Whacker the stranger from the playground and park. </p><p>""Oh! Mommy! Mommy! please stop! please! please!"" but it was in vain her words only added to the sexual pleasure of both men and had no affect on her mothers present plans for her two daughters punishments. Janet looked up and over at both Matt and at Jack who continued enjoying himself humping and sexually mauling her still fully clothed little 7 year old girl. </p><p>She winked at the two men then in a quick motion hooked her fingers in the elastic band of her daughters white cotton bikini panties and slid them down to where her jeans were gathered at her ankles. Both men now took a good hard look at the 10 year olds half nakedness and especially her completely clean shaven and puffy little cunt lips. Janet watched the men eyeing her daughters vaginal area, she knew that Matt was one of her privileged men friends that got to spank her two girls in the nude and had seen both their hairless little twats. But for Jack this was indeed a treat to see a totally hairless clean shaven little pussy on a shapely and very sexy looking 10 year old girl. </p><p>""MOMMY! NOOOO! PLEASE DON'T MAKE ME NAKED PLEASE MOMMY DON'T LET THEM SEE ME"" cried Nancy and instinctively covered her exposed hairless pussy with both her hands. But Janet was in no mood for modesty especially from a daughter who on more than one occasion stole her porn magazine right from under her nose from within her own home. She gave her a few back and forth hard slaps across her face ""SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! OWWWWWW! Ohhhhhh! OWWWWWW! Ohhhhhh! OWWWWWW! Ohhhhhh! OWWWWWW! Ohhhhhh! Nancy quickly removed her both hands from her naked hairless pussy to the delight of both men staring at her. </p><p>Janet then told Matt to get the ""CAT-O-NINE TAILS FLOGGER"" down from where it hung with the other whips, paddles, canes and straps. Nancy continued her pleading and begging </p><p>""MOMMY! MOMMY! MOMMY! PLEASE MOMMY DON'T LET HIM HURT ME MOMMY PLEASE! PLEASE!""</p><p>With both Matt and Jack looking over at her, and her older daughter Nancy standing half naked in front of the spanking barrel, Janet slowly walked over to a chair against the side wall and dragged it back with her and sat down on it. Then in a loud clear voice she said.</p><p>""Bend her over it"" Matt gladly complied and began to tie her daughters wrists to the one side and her ankles to the other side. Once Janet was satisfied that her daughter was secured to the barrel. and everything was in order and seeing the lust in her friend Matts eyes and with him holding the flogger she winked at him and said ""make it count Matt make her suffer"" </p><p>Matt took a deep breath licked his lips then raised the CAT-O-NINE TAILS FLOGGER up above his head aimed at the poor child's naked round firm ass cheeks and brought the flogger down swiftly and forcefully letting all nine thin cut leather strips strike the bare flesh at the crack that separated her two sexy butt cheeks. </p><p>""SWOOOOOOOOOSH!""</p><p>Nancy screamed as the awful pain stung her terribly ""EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!"" </p><p>Matt raised the flogger and again brought it cruelly down striking first the right hemisphere of the 10 year old girls shapely ass, then raising the flogger again and this time aiming at and striking the left hemisphere of the screaming child's ass cheek. ""SWOOOOOOOOOSH!"" ""EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!"" </p><p>Janet urged Matt on saying ""YES THAT'S IT MATT VERY GOOD KEEP IT GOING DON'T LET UP MAKE HER SUFFER"" and Matt eagerly complied.</p><p>""SWOOOOOOOOOSH! SWOOOOOOOOOSH! SWOOOOOOOOOSH! SWOOOOOOOOOSH! SWOOOOOOOOOSH! SWOOOOOOOOOSH! SWOOOOOOOOOSH! SWOOOOOOOOOSH!</p><p>By now poor Nancy was screaming her lungs out "" YYYYEEEEEOOOOOOWWWWWWWW! OWWWWWW! Ohhhhhh! OOOOOOWWWWWWWW! OWWWWWWWWW! Ohhhhhhhhhhh! EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!""</p><p>Janet stood up from her chair raised her hand and Matt lowered his and the ass flogging was over for the moment. The 10 year olds ass now showed many pink, purple, and red marks across both cheeks. But it did not mean her cruel flogging was over or even suspended, it just meant her ass flogging was halted. The poor pain ridden child was soon to find out that her ordeal was by no means over. Both her mother and that horrible Mr. Ratner released her from her bent over position on the spanking barrel.</p><p>But rather then let her seek aid for her bruised and battered ass cheeks they merely returned her to the barrel but this time while Matt held her hands behind her back, Janet opened and removed her short sleeve pull-over, then unhooked her tight fitting bra which now left her older daughter completely naked with her perky little tits braless for the two men to gaze upon. </p><p>With tears flooding down her cheeks and desperate words of hopelessness falling from her lips, they now positioned her next to the spanking barrel except this time she was bent backwards over the terrible cylindrical spanking drum and like before her wrists and ankles tied.</p><p>Janet again saw the lust and overwhelming desire in the eyes of Matt Ratner his chest rising and falling rapidly, and she told him ""Ok Matt this time I want you to use your hands and fingers in place of the flogger, after all we certainly don't want her lusty attributes made less appealing now do we?"" But before Matt had a chance to comment, Janet walked over to the spanking barrel and peering down at her daughter Nancy laying bent over backwards she ran her right hand over the sobbing child's delightfully firm budding breasts and equally firm tiny pencil eraser sized nipples. Then with tears still falling from her eyes and the sound of sobbing still escaping from her mouth, Janet moved her hand from her daughters chest down between her spread thighs and onto the young girls swollen cunt lips. </p><p>She then looked back up at Matt Ratner and said I want my daughters tits, her nipples and this smooth puffy little cunt of hers slapped and pinched yanked and pulled. I want her to learn a good hard lesson about what happens when little girls insult their Mommies men friends and disobey her rules. Now let me hear you turn her sobbing into screaming. Janet once again strode back to her chair and sat down on it facing only a few feet from the spanking barrel. </p><p>Matt was beside himself with spittle dripping from his lips. He positioned himself directly in front of the sobbing 10 year old child and grabbed her little ripe tits and small pencil eraser sized nipples, he squeezed and pinched and twisted. </p><p>The pain she felt across her young breasts nearly took her breath away, as she let out a screeching scream ""YYYYEEEEEOOOOOOWWWWWWWW! OWWWWWW! YYYYEEEEEOOOOOOWWWWWWWW! OWWWWWW!"" </p><p>But before she could get another scream out Matt moved one of his hands between her spread apart thighs and grabbed her puffy little unprotected groin and pinched her swollen labia.</p><p>""Mommy! Mommy! Mommy! OWWWWWWWWW! Ohhhhhhhhhhh! EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!"" The poor pain ridden 10 year old screamed and screamed begging her Mommy to help her. ""Oh please Mommy please make him stop. It hurts so much OWWWWWWWWWWEE! The young girl suddenly stopped screaming and fainted.</p><p>The only children sounds now heard were the sounds of crying coming from the mouth of Janet's younger daughter 7 year old Tina, who's expression of terror was the result of what she was forced to witness and what she was physically experiencing presently from the cruel hands of that stranger from the playground and park. Being fully clothed didn't offer much protection from that mans sadistic hands. The stranger was mean and his fingers were hurting her little pussy and tiny growing little boob. </p><p>From her seat on the chair Janet looked over at little Tina and said ""Oh stop that sniffling you little cry baby soon you will have good reason to cry and scream wont she Jack?""</p><p>By now Jacks stiff cock was tenting his pants as he dry humped the little preteen child's fully clothed ass. He glanced over at Janet and with a shiver of excitement rushing through his loins replied ""Oh yes Mam yes indeed""</p><p>Janet smiled, and winked at him then said ""Ok Matt its Jacks turn now so lets untie Nancy from the spanking barrel and you can carry her over to the exam table. Lay her down on it and let her recover from her first round of punishment. </p><p></p><h5>The Second Punishment</h5><p>Janet got up from the chair then slowly walked over to her second daughter and put her hand on her chin rubbing it between her thumb and forefinger as though in heavy thought then said ""So Tina you like to show your little naked Wee-wee hole to strange boys if they show you their big Willies huh?"" </p><p>Tina knew she had no acceptable reply and was still trapped by the visitors unexpected and most certainly unwelcome appearance at her home. She was betrayed by the strangers disclosure to her Mommy of the events in the playground and in the park, and equally betrayed by her own sisters hurtful accusation about the ""MATT THE RAT"" name she jokingly used to call her Mommy's mean man friend. A name she only used when Nancy and she talked about him. </p><p>With tears of pain, fear, and embarrassment little Tina hung her head and offered no answer. But her Mother would not accept her silence and wanted the child to suffer through her present ordeal. ""Well I'm waiting for an answer from you Tina she said now with hands on hips"" </p><p>Little Tina looked up at her Mommy and with tears flooding down from her eyes and nose dripping, she responded with a shaky and fear filled pleading voice ""Oh Mommy! Mommy! Mommy! I'm so sorry please don't hurt me Mommy! please!""</p><p>Janet looked past her little girls head at Jack standing behind her and holding the frightened child captive. ""Release her Jack and let her stand on her own she needs to show us how she played a game with some teenaged boys in the park only this time you and Matt will be taking the place of those teenaged boys""</p><p>Tina swallowed hard and yelped ""NOOOOO! MOMMY NOOOO! PLEASE MOMMY DON'T MAKE ME DO IT OOOOOH PLEASE MOMMY NOOOO!""</p><p>But Jack was already excited for he knew exactly what had taken place in the park that day, after all he was there and heard first hand from the teen boys in question, and to think now he would be taking part in the poor little girls embarrassment, and maybe even her forced compliance with her Mothers obvious punishment oriented commands. </p><p>By now after leaving young 10 year old Nancy lying on the recovery exam table Matt Ratner moved himself to where the others were standing. News of his invitation to join with the stranger Jack in what was soon to take place made his cock swell up in his pants. Eagerly he stood along with Jack Whacker as both men now watched and listened to Janet Foster order her young daughter to perform her incriminating sex act she innocently was persuaded to perform by the older teenaged boys she met in the park.</p><p>Janet with hands on her hips looked sternly at her trembling little girl and said ""Well Tina we are waiting show us all how you play ""I'll show you mine if you show me yours""</p><p>Tina's hands were trembling and she was sniffling from all the sobbing and crying and trying to wipe her runny nose, she tried again to plead with her Mommy, ""Please Mommy please don't make me, I Promise to be good please don't make me do this""</p><p>""It's too late for that now do as I say this is your last chance"" those were the words she heard spoken by her impatient Mother who pulled up a small chair and sat down just a few feet from her and the two grown men. </p><p>Tina knew from past scolding's and spankings that to disobey would only increase her suffering, so with great reluctance she moved her fingers to the top button on her skimpy pair of tight fitting shorts and opened it. She then hesitated looking up and over to her Mommy hoping to see any sign of reconsideration or a reversal, but found nothing but her Mommy's harsh unyielding stare. A few more sniffles, a deep breath and the little girls trembling fingers very slowly began to slide the zipper down trying not to look at the two men standing so close to her that she could hear their heavy breathing. </p><p>The two men were being treated to a very sensual strip tease by an innocent little 7 year old child who hadn't the slightest conception that her fear and reluctance together with her tearful pleadings and trembling body motions were causing pre-cum to seep out of the very tips of the two men's hardened cocks. They were mumbling under their breaths and licking their lips and putting their hands between their legs and pressing the bumps that tented their pants, bumps that the frightened little Tina could clearly see. </p><p>Once the zipper was pulled all the way down she just stopped going any further. She just knew there was no hope, but her feeling of shame and fear at what would happen to her if she obeyed her Mommy and completed the ""I'll show you mine if you show me yours"" game would have a much different outcome down here in her Mommy's basement with these two bad men, then it had when she played in the park with those teenaged boys. With a look of desperation little Tina just blurted out.</p><p>""Mommy! Mommy! Mommy! I don't want to be naked with these men, Please Mommy Oh! Please don't make me do this, the men will do bad things to me like in those pictures Nancy showed me in your magazine""</p><p>The words just slipped out of her young mouth and once they did she immediately realized that she had betrayed her sister. She was distinctly told to never never never ever tell Mommy that Nancy showed her those pictures. Maybe in her child's mind she felt she was getting even with her sister who told on her about the ""MATT THE RAT"" name calling. But for Tina right now it didn't matter, she was desperate to save herself from what she felt was a most awful thing about to happen to her. Her selfishness didn't seem to matter to her.</p><p>But it most certainly did matter to her 10 year old sister Nancy who had just regained consciousness from where she lay on the recovery exam table, and overheard every word that little Tina spoke. A gasp of concern escaped her lips, Now not only was the theft of her mothers porn magazine revealed, to which she had just been brutally punished, but now from her little sisters own mouth the betrayal was blurted out. Their mother now knew Nancy had shown those pornographic pictures of little girls being whipped tortured and raped to little Tina. </p><p>Well that was it, If Janet Foster had the slightest concern about punishing her little girls in the most brutal and savage ways, then those concerns were suddenly disposed of by the last words her youngest daughter had just carelessly spoken, and the look on little Tina's face confirmed it.</p><p>Janet looked right into Tina's teary eyes and said ""Well Tina I hope you enjoyed looking at those pictures your sister showed you, because now after you show us how you played the ""I'll show you mine if you show me yours"" game. You are going to choose which picture in the magazine you like the best and then I will tell Mr. Whacker to perform that punishment on you, and if you don't pick one by yourself I will ask Mr. Whacker to choose one he likes the best and then that one will be performed on you as your punishment. </p><p>Little Tina didn't even have enough time to react before Janet turned to her eldest daughter who was now completely awake and shaking with fear, and told her the same punishment would also apply to her. She too had to choose a picture from the porn magazine. </p><p>The basement punishment dungeon was filled with crying and moaning and pleading. Both children were shaking with fear.</p><p>Young 10 year old Nancy had gotten herself off the recovery table and now completely naked, stood with both her arms folded over her budding breasts with tears running down the cheeks of her pretty face. She remained several feet away from her little sister Tina who after Jack released her stood between the spanking barrel and the hanging chains. likewise tears fell from her eyes as well. she stood still fully clothed but with the top button on her skimpy pair of tight fitting shorts opened and the zipper pulled down, the fear on her face was certainly clear as to what lie ahead for her. </p><p>Tina knew she had no options other than her pleas and tears which did absolutely nothing to dissuade her mothers determination to have her beaten by either the man from the park or both men standing there in the basement with their big thingies showing through their pants. She wiped her runny nose and her teary eyes then with fingers that were shaking began to tug at the top of her open little shorts. Although very skimpy they were still extremely tight fitting and that naturally was by design, she like her sister never were dressed in anything other then clothing designed to attract men to their home for their mothers perusal.</p><p>Her shaking fingers made the task of pulling her shorts down even more difficult and she struggled just to pull them down past her hips. Finally Janet walked behind her and holding her under her arms told Jack to get her daughters shorts pulled off. Jack was more then happy to accommodate and got his hands tucked under the top of little Tina's tight fitting faded blue shorts and began pulling them down. The harder he pulled and the lower they moved downward the louder the little 7 year old child cried.</p><p>""SHUT UP! YOU LITTLE CRY BABY!"" shouted Janet, but her words did little to stop the terrified little girls tears from flowing. So she wrapped both her hands around her 7 year old daughters pigtails and gave them a hard yank, then placed both her hands on top of her daughters sleeveless blouse with its skimpy undershirt, and squeezed the tiny growing boobs hidden beneath, it was enough to bring a cry of pain that temporarily brought a halt to the child's sobbing.</p><p>A few more tugs and soon Jack had little Tina's tight shorts yanked down to her ankles exposing her white cotton bikini panties. Janet told him to get them off her feet completely and so he did, leaving her standing in her sleeveless top and tiny bikini panties, she stood there with her legs just a bit apart but with her little body trembling with the anticipated terror expected to befall her. </p><p>Janet looked at her and said look at your sister Nancy see she's completely naked now that's how I want you too. Now get your little panties off then spread your legs as wide as you can and show Mr. Whacker your little cunny just the way you showed it to those boys in the park and then Mr. Whacker will show you his Willie just like the boys in the park showed you theirs. </p><p>""Please Mommy Oh! Please don't make me do this"" But she got her fingers under the elastic waistband of her panties turned to face her mother and while sniffing and sobbing very slowly began to slide the white cotton bikini type panties down. When they got below her belly button and just before they exposed her puffy pussy lips she stopped pulling them down and again pleaded.</p><p>""Mommy! Mommy! Mommy! I don't want to be naked with these men Please Mommy Oh! Please""</p><p>But her pause was very short lived when her mother once again grabbed her around her chest and said ""JACK PULL HER PANTIES OFF"" </p><p>Tina screamed ""NOOOOOOOOOO! NOOOOOOOOO! NOOOOOOOO! PLEASE NOOOOOOOOO!"" but her pleading was in vain, Jack got his hands on the elastic waistband of her cotton panties and swiftly yanked them all the way down and finally off her feet exposing her 7 year old pussy. She stood there half naked crying her eyes out and like her sister instinctively put both her hands over her exposed little pussy. But Janet would have no part of her shyness and scolded her by exclaiming ""Get your hands back at your sides, you weren't so modest in the park when you showed yourself to those boys in the park"" then looked over at Jack and said.</p><p>""Maybe my bashful daughter is more comfortable when there is a naked cock in front of her like there was in the park, so make her comfortable"" </p><p>With the little 7 year old screaming, Jack got his pants and cotton briefs pulled off in record time, standing now with his swollen cock ready for any action demanded of it. </p><p>Janet got right behind Tina and pushed her forward to within inches of Jacks hard threatening erection. Then said ""Now Tina I want you to put your hand on Jacks nice hard cock and rub it while he rubs your little cunny, and if I hear the word no from your mouth we will bend you over, tie your wrists to your ankles, and Mr. Whacker will take that big spanking paddle and paddle your little ass twenty five times"" </p><p>Tina's little hand shook as she fearfully and reluctantly was forced by her Mommy to rub the big thingy sticking out from between the legs of the stranger from the playground and park. It was warm to the touch and had some sticky stuff dripping from the tip of it that looked like a Fireman's hat. She involuntarily twitched when Jacks hand grabbed her little cunny, but with her Mommy still holding her shoulders from behind she was forced to remain standing in place. </p><p>Jack was breathing heavily and Janet knew from experience that if she let Tina continue jerking him off, while at the same time he was fingering her cunny, he would shoot his load right into her little hand. So she took her hands off her daughters shoulders and moved from behind her to now stand at their sides. Then holding her hand up said ""You can stop now""</p><p>Then said ""Well Tina now you know what happens to naughty little girls who want to play ""I'll show you mine if you show me yours games"" Tina sniffed, wiped her running nose and teary eyes but was much too embarrassed to utter a reply. </p><p>But Janet was by no means finished with her, nor for that matter her older sister. She looked from one daughter to the other and from one man to the other, then said ""Matt you might as well get your clothes off and Jack take your shirt off. I'd like both of you men completely naked. My two naughty little daughters require a great deal of punishment and the type of punishment I have in mind calls for naked disciplinarians. As the two very eager men began removing all their clothing she looked over at little Tina and said.</p><p>""Tina take off your blouse and undershirt and I don't want to hear a word from you, just do as I say or you will be the sorriest little girl in the world""</p><p>The terrified little 7 year old child could only sob for she knew her mother would keep her threatening promise and so once again she brought her trembling fingers to the bottom of her blouse and lifted it up over her pigtails and the top of her head, then did the same to her undershirt which now left her completely naked just like her sister Nancy. Both men and both children now were totally nude, which made the men as pleased as they could be and the two little girls as horrified as they could be. </p><p></p><h5>The Third Punishment</h5><p>By now both 10 year old Nancy and her little 7 year old sister Tina had no illusions that pity or forgiveness would be shown either of them. They expected the worse, and those expectations contributed to the horror they both felt. Janet would make her daughters pay and pay dearly for not only stealing her personal reading material but for disobeying her rules not once but on two separate occasions. </p><p>She looked over at both Matt and Jack, their cocks were hard and sized to create pain when forced into a preteens small and tender vaginal openings. It was however, their anal openings that Janet had in mind when she walked to her special cabinet near the wall of whips. Both men and both her daughters would not take their eyes off her, following her every step and every movement. When she opened the cabinet door and retrieved from it a 16 inch double ended flexible vibrator type dildo, both men were fascinated by it, they were equally fascinated when from the cabinet Janet next pulled out two adjustable length bars that had ankle straps attached to each side. The men's fascination was naturally sexual, but her daughters had never seen such objects and were in awe of them and could only imagine their use was ominous.</p><p>When Janet Foster reached in for the third time she summoned the help of the two naked men, she handed the double sided vibrator dildo and one of the stretcher bars to Matt Ratner and the second stretcher bar to Jack Whacker. This time she brought out binding rope, enough to bind both her daughters in any manner she choose, This her daughters knew only to well, for it was not uncommon for their mother to have them bound for punishment, especially when her men friends were asked to help with their spankings. But that was in the past and this time the children knew the binding rope would not be used in connection with a mere spanking. She handed the binding rope to Jack who was holding one of the stretcher bars, then took a tube of KY jelly which she put inside her pocket then closed the cabinet and began to walk back to where both her terrified young daughters stood naked and trembling. </p><p>Janet said ""I want you two children to remain standing where you are and not open your mouths"" At this point especially what had already been done to them nothing further needed to be said, both girls just lowered their eyes and remained still and silent with the exception of some sniffing and sobbing. Janet told the two men to lay the objects they were carrying for her on the floor near her girls and the two hanging chains, then motioned for them to move to the far end of the basement dungeon for a bit more privacy. Once out of ear shot she began telling them what she had in mind for her little daughters. It was nothing less then pure sexual excitement that stimulated and aroused their raging male hormones. She said ""Come its time to begin""</p><p>Nancy and little Tina who had been transfixed by those objects placed on the floor near them had their level of fear raised a notch once they saw their mother and those two naked men walking towards them. Their eyes were wide and focused on the long hard thick body part that stuck out from between the men's thighs. Their sniffing and sobbing increased but they remained silent for fear of disobeying their mothers command.</p><p>The plan was for Janet to stand behind little Tina then grab and hold onto her tightly thus keeping her from panicking once she saw what was about to happen. At the same time both Matt and Jack were to work as a team and grab Nancy. It worked well to a point Tina was held securely in her mothers arms, but once Nancy was grabbed by the two men and saw Matt reaching for the binding rope then had her arms pulled up over her head she no longer could remain silent or still. </p><p>Nancy yelled as loud as she could ""NOOOOOOO! NOOOOOOO! NOOOOOOOO! NOOOOOOO! DON'T TIE ME TO THE CHAIN PLEASE! PLEASE! MOMMY! NOT THE CHAIN NOOOOOOOOO!""</p><p>But the poor child's frantic pleas did nothing to dissuade the two men from carrying out her Mothers plan, and soon both Matt and Jack had both her wrists bound together and lifted onto the hook at the bottom of one of the two dangling chains. Nancy hung there her shapely preteen naked body twisting and her feet kicking wildly, soon it became clear what those two adjustable length bars with the ankle straps were going to be used for. Jack bent down and retrieved one of the stretcher bars and together with Matts help they both pulled apart the struggling, twisting, and kicking legs of the crying 10 year old girl. With her legs spread wide they judged the length needed for the stretcher bar and made the adjustment. Then once again working together they bound her feet to the ankle straps on each end of the bar thus forcing and keeping her legs spread wide and apart. </p><p>Nancy continued to beg and plead to be let down from the hanging chain, her predicament was so very vulnerable and therefore extremely frightening, but it was soon to become even more so. </p><p>Both Matt and Jack now turned their attention to the younger of the two daughters, and with Janet's help little 7 year old Tina was grabbed in the same manner as her older sister and as she screamed and struggled frantically they managed to pull both the child's arms over her head. Quickly the little girl was hanging on a hook from the second chain in the same manner as her older sister. </p><p>Tina screamed ""MOMMY! MOMMY! MOMMY! HELP ME MOMMY! NOOOOOOO! MOMMY! NOOOOOOO! LET ME DOWN LET ME DOWN!"" But the child's pitiful cries for mercy had the same effect as the cries coming from her sister Nancy, they were ignored. The two men grabbed the second stretcher bar measured it for opening and adjusted it accordingly then forced it between the little child's frantically kicking feet and attached it to each of her ankles. </p><p>The two children were nearly prepared for the horror that was planned for their punishment, the last step was at hand. With a nod from their mother the two men took hold of both her daughters and turned them so that they hung back to back against each other with their forced apart legs barely touching the floor. Janet then walked over to them and took the small tube of KY jelly from her pocket and squeezed enough of the lubricant onto her finger to shove up first her daughter Nancy's asshole and then up her little daughter Tina's asshole. </p><p>Janet's work wasn't complete yet there was one last thing she needed to do before the plan would be ready to initiate. She needed the strength of both men to keep her little girls held together, for the next horror they had to endure was the forced insertion of the double ended 16 inch flexible vibrator dildo, 8 inches into each child's tiny asshole. </p><p>So now the second of the unknown objects use would become known to them. It would be introduced personally and cause feelings their young preteen virgin bodies had never experienced before, and it frightened the poor terrorized little girls. The two men separated the children just far enough so that Janet could shove the KY jelly smeared tips of the double ended vibrator dildo up her little girls assholes. They both screamed as it was shoved in.</p><p>""YYYYEEEEEOOOOOOOWWWWWWW! OWWWWWEEEEEEEEEEE OOOOOOOOOOH! OH! OH! OH!"" Mommy! Mommy! what is that thing? please Mommy take it out of us""</p><p>But taking the vibrator dildo out of her little daughters assholes was the furthest thing Janet had in her mind. After she succeeded in forcing the double ended vibrator dildo all the way up their tiny assholes, she then had both Matt and Jack push the girls together back to back once again leaving no space between them. She then reached for the binding rope and was just one step away from competing her part in the plan. She tied them tightly around their waists so they could not separate themselves one from the other. They now hung down from the ceiling chains bound back to back with an 8 inch flexible vibrator dildo stuck up inside each of their little assholes and their legs pulled wide open and apart with a stretcher bar keeping them that way and attached to each of their ankles. </p><p>What the two poor suffering little girls were to endure next would be the climax to their horror filled day of punishment. The evil women pulled out the small tube of KY jelly from her pocket and shoved enough of the lubricant inside each daughters virgin pussy to make forced entry easier for the two men. She had now completed her part of the previously discussed punishment by torture and rape of her preteen children. She stepped back a couple of feet to her chair then sat down on it to have a perfect view of the final stage which was about to take place. THE RAPE OF HER LITTLE GIRLS.</p><p>Both Matt Ratner who the girls named ""Matt the Rat"" because of his meanness, and Jack Whacker the stranger they had unfortunately met both in the nearby playground and park stood completely naked in front of the horrified little girls. The two men approached the screaming children in the order of their choice, Matt holding his hot swollen and throbbing cock in his right hand moved directly in front of 10 year old Nancy his eyes traveling to her delightfully perky pair of preteen tits and nipples, then down her lean and shapely body to her hairless puffy pussy lips. The poor pain ridden and horrified child hung there by her wrists tied back to back to her younger sister, both with legs wide open forced apart by the stretcher bar attached to each of their ankles and with 8 painful inches of a double ended flexible dildo shoved up their delightfully shaped little asses. </p><p>Matt ran his tongue over his lips then proceeded to tease the screaming child by rubbing her pussy lips with the tip of his hard cock, he continued licking his own lips and teasing the poor girl by pretending to penetrate her pussy with the very tip of his swollen cock. He moved it just past her outer labia and onto her inner labia. </p><p>While this was taking place Jack was doing the same basic thing to his choice, which of course was the adorable little 7 year old girl that first got his sexual attention at the playground. He stood in front of her wide spread legs and tormented her with his cock in the same manner as did Matt with Nancy. </p><p>Part of the plan discussed with the children's mother Janet Foster was that the raping should be slow, the painful part would not have to come from anything other then both little girls were preteen virgins whose pussies would suffer greatly once their hymens were torn apart by the invasion of an adult cock. </p><p>So Jack continued teasing the 7 year old child's tiny pussy by moving the head of his big cock passed her hairless swollen outer pussy lips and onto her inner lips causing the already pain filled little girl to believe the stranger from the playground was going to shove his big fat ""Willie thing"" all the way inside her little ""Cunny"" hole. The teasing went on for several minutes but it did have risks attached. Janet had warned both men not to run the risk of an early climax which would defeat her plan of a slow rape. So both men had prearranged plans for such an occurrence, when either of them felt they were about to lose control of their orgasmic release they would simply shout out the word ""now"" At that point both men would drive their cocks all the way inside the little vaginal openings they were teasing. Both little girls would have their cunts forcefully and totally penetrated by the raping cocks. </p><p>Janet and the two men were totally enraptured by the plan taking place, the plan of punishment by torture and rape of her preteen children. Her little girls were screaming and crying and begging for mercy from their mother, a mother who had never shown them that which they were now desperately seeking. The poor little girls who were experiencing for the very first time in their lives the effects of a vibrator and never having such an object explained to them, were embarrassed by the stimulation it was causing and at the same time frightened by it. They were also experiencing the pain and pleasure which was purposely being administered by the hands and fingers of both the pedophiles attending to their punishment. </p><p>""EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! ""MOMMY! MOMMY! MOMMY! HELP ME MOMMY! NOOOOOOO! MOMMY! NOOOOOOO! LET ME DOWN LET ME DOWN!"" each girl cried and screamed for herself there was no room for sympathy for the other sister each was tied back to back against. </p><p>The screaming continued and was so very loud that it nearly covered up the sound of the one word that would signal the final horror, the final torment, the final agony. But somehow that word was heard.</p><p>""NOW"" Janet heard it and immediately leaned forward on her knees to get even a better view. Since both men were experiencing ""pre-cum"" drippings from their teasing cocks they needed no encouragement to proceed to the final act once either of them shouted out the signal. As it happened it was Jack Whacker who had always hoped he would get the chance to rape the adorable 7 year old girl he first met in that playground. </p><p>He yelled it as loud as he could looking directly into the eyes of the man opposite him and nodding his head vigorously so that the signal would not be mistaken and it wasn't, Matt Ratner not only heard it but saw Jacks head nodding and instantly drove his hard swollen cock inside 10 year old Nancy's tight virgin pussy impaling it with its girth and length. Instantly the poor 10 year old child virgin screamed from this new and horrible pain she felt inside her body as her hymen was ruptured.</p><p>Nancy screamed in pain ""YYYYEEEEEEEOOOOOOWWWWWWWWWW! YYYYEEEEEEEOOOOOOWWWWWWWWWW! ""YYYYEEEEEEEOOOOOOWWWWWWWWWW! OWWWWWWEEEEEEEEEEE! IT HURTS! Take it out! PLEEEEEEEASE! TAKE it out take it out pleeeeeeeeeeease! YYYYEEEEEEEOOOOOOWWWWWWWWWW! YYYYEEEEEEEOOOOOOWWWWWWWWWW! </p><p>The reaction felt by Jack Whacker the moment his throbbing cock was shoved inside the virgin hole of this delicious little 7 year old girl he was raping, was almost indescribable. From the very first time he set his eyes on her in that playground he could not get her out of his mind. She was an adorable 7 year old child with black hair and blue eyes and two cute ponytails that dangled down from her head, with a most delightfully pretty and innocent face and wearing such a short skirt that with the slightest breeze would show off her white cotton bikini type panties, and even though her sleeveless blouse with its skimpy undershirt covered a chest which was as flat as most 7 year old little girls, he just knew that beneath them hid the tiny little tits he would simply love to see tortured. </p><p>The screaming was nearly simultaneous as both sisters were being raped at exactly the same time</p><p>Little 7 year old Tina's screams were every bit as loud as her older sister. Once her little cherry was torn apart by that evil strangers big fat ""Willie thing"" the pain she felt in her ""Cunny"" hole was just simply horrible. Her ear piercing screams filled the basement dungeon ""EEEEIIHHH, IEEEEHHH, EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! EEEeeAAAaahhhhwwww! OOOOWWWWIIEEEEEE! OWWIIEEE! EEEIIIHHHH! OWWWWWWWHHH"" </p><p>The shrieking from both little girls subsided after their first vaginal rape, and was less intense for the remainder of that day. The men took turns raping the little sisters and continued for as long as they could maintain their libido. They raped and rested and raped again for most of the day. </p><p>When at last it was over both Janet Fosters preteen daughters lay unconscious on two recovery tables in the basement. </p><p></p><h5>The Aftermath</h5><p>It was nearly two weeks after the horrible experience that Janet's daughters were forced to endure down in the basement when they were once again told to go play in the park. As always they wore the outfits that Janet selected for them, on this occasion they were both clothed in a type of schoolgirl dress designed to entice and arouse any mans sexual interest. The uniform dresses were as short as any they had ever been forced to wear. Both 10 year old Nancy and her little 7 year old sister Tina were quite aware of the embarrassment they faced in wearing such revealing clothing, but were never ever allowed to select their own outfits. </p><p>It was late in the afternoon and most of the people were leaving the park for dinner. The two sisters had just left the main pathway and were headed for the duck pond which was one of their favorite places to go. But rather then take the alternate route, the girls had always taken the shortcut and that meant taking the dirt path which was very narrow and lined on each side with thick shrubbery and trees.</p><p>As they strode along they spoke of their ordeal, they had spoken of it many times. But it was little 7 year old Tina that spoke in length of the strange feelings that ran through her body after being raped many times. Her 10 year old sister tried to explain what an orgasm is, all the little girl was able to come away with was ""Oh you mean when my cunny hole gets wet its an orgasm?"" Her 10 year old sister Nancy just smiled and said ""Yeah Tina something like that"". </p><p>The girls were halfway through the dirt path when it happened. It was sudden and it was successful, When they regained consciousness they found themselves in the back of a van with blackened windows. They were both sitting on the laps of two men who had the hems of their uniform dresses pulled all the way up to their hips and both men had their hands underneath the elastic bands of the girls white bikini panties with fingers that were rubbing their little pussies.</p><p>Both men were exclaiming to the driver ""HEY MAN THESE GIRLS GOT WET PUSSIES!"" The driver replied ""Really? I guess they'll make good little porn stars, they sure are pretty and sexy enough for our cameras""</p><p>By the time the van got to the studio both Nancy and little Tina were experiencing orgasms. </p><p>As for their mother Janet Foster she never saw her daughters again and never reported them missing either. </p><p>The End </p><p>---</p><p> <b>Note to my readers: Your comments are just as valuable to me as is my desire to share this fantasy with you. I certainly hope my presentation met with favor and I thank you for taking the time to read it.</b></p>"
938,Family Progress,BTate,btate@mrdouble.com,"['Mfggb', 'inc', 'ped', 'voy']","A story on how a family's relationship develops over the years. Starting with a boy and girl meeting falling in love, they marry and have kids and how their relationship with their kids intensifies.",2013-05-01T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter One</h5><p>My name is James and I am 36 years old corporate law partner on the west coast. </p><p>I met my wife, Jenny at college when we were both 19 years old and just starting out on our lives. It was love at first sight, she had long brown straight hair with a slight frame which caused her to look much younger than her actual age. Every time we went out to a bar of club she had to prove her age. Later as our relationship developed I got to appreciate all of Jenny as we became more physically intimate. Her small stature was complemented by her small firm breasts which were adorned with puffy nipples surrounded by small pink areola, so pink they faded against her natural skin tones. After college we went our separate ways to start our individual careers me practicing law on the east coast and she in advertising on the west, but soon love brought us back together. </p><p>Twelve months after we went our separate ways we were on the phone every day and the distance became too much, so I packed up and moved west. One night shortly after 6pm I turned up on her door step bags in hand and an engagement ring in my back pocket. Jenny opened the door there she stood in a white tee shirt and grey running shorts. After picking herself up of the floor from the shock of me being there, she jumped into my arms covering my face with kisses. With her in one hand and one of my bags in the other I moved inside and with my foot I flicked the door close behind me. </p><p>With the door closed our lips seem to be joined as one as kisses rained down on me. The pace slowed as the intensity and passion began to rise, slowly her mouth began to open and her tongue slid slowly into my mouth. We collapsed onto the floor of the entry way with the passion and heat continuing to rise. My hands had a mind on their own as they cupped her firm little butt and pulled her hard against me as my cock started to harden. Jenny was now grinding her crotch against me and her breathing was beginning to become more ragged. She was now on top of me as I lay with my back on the door mat and head against the front door. Suddenly she broke our kiss and sat straight up, without saying a word she brought her hand to the sides of her white tee shirt and in one fluid motion lifted it over her head. She then reached up to the clasp of her bra at the front and released her small but firm breasts. They were still as perfect as I remembered. </p><p>I had always been a breast man and I loved women with small firm tits. </p><p>The cups of her bra fell to the side and she shrugged her shoulders allowing the bra to fall from her thin taught body. My hands were now free to massage these beautiful globes of passion. We resumed the tongue ballet we had been performing for the past ten minutes since my arrival. I then felt her hands tugging at my belt on my trousers and next the zipper was tugged into life and the tops of my trousers were now free. Jenny's intensity was rising as her hand frantically founds it ways into my boxers and her small hand gripped my now rock hard cock. Jenny quickly freed my cock from its restraints and started to caress it up and down with her hand wrapped firmly around the shaft. </p><p>During this time I continued to play and kiss her nipples, sucking them as hard as I could. She loved it when her nipples were sucked, the harder the better, most times this brought her to a small orgasm, this time was no exception. Her breathing was very ragged and she was moaning, ""mmmmm, oh god I need this, oh yes, oh yes more, please I need it, mmm, oh god...."". Then suddenly she was rocked by small but intense orgasm. </p><p>Jenny's passion instead of calming after her orgasm, continued to rise as she almost frantically lifted here butt from me and whilst holding my cock in her pulled the side of her running shorts and panties to one side. She then placed the head on my cock and the entrance of her now slick cunt and started to lower herself down on me. It had been a while since we last had sex and Jenny was tight, real tight, almost like the night I took her virginity. With her eyes closed and a half shit eating grin on her face and biting her bottom lip she lowered herself onto my 8 inches of hardness. Jenny took her time lowering herself down as if appreciating every inch of my manhood entering her body. </p><p>Finally my cock was all the way in her and her eyes slowly opened. We stared at each other for what seemed like an eternity. Then her eyes slowly closed and without a word she started moving back and forth, slowly and sensuously fucking me. </p><p>Slowly she rose off my cock and then glided back down. The walls of her pussy hugged my cock tightly as if clinging to it as if her very life depended on it. Her pace continued to grow and she bent down and kissed me with all the passion and heat she could muster. I reached behind her and caressed the cheeks of her firm butt whilst controlling the pace she was now fucking me. As the fucking progressed Jenny was moaning into my mouth as we continued to wrestling with each others tongues. ""James fuck me harder, please I need it fuck that cock of yours in my cunt. Oh god I think I am going to die if you do not fuck me harder."" I was massaging her butt cheeks and her rose bud when my finger starts to invade her body, her women juices made it very easy to enter her. Her pace and intensity went up a gear as my finger reached the second knuckle. </p><p>Suddenly she jumped up and swings around on all fours, we no longer need words to understand what each other needs. I take up my position behind her and slowly aim my cock at the entrance of her swollen cunt lips. I slowly enter her as a gasp escaped her lips and a moan from my own. I glided to a stop as my cock bottoms out and I started to fuck her tight cunt. I reached around her slender body to play with her breasts and hardening nipples, rolling them in my fingers, this drove her towards another orgasm. </p><p>""Oh shit, oh shit, oh fuck oh, oh oh, I think I am going to cum again you fuck. Oh shit harder, fuck me harder you owe me this fuck for all the time I have had to wait for it. Oh god oh god here it cuuuuuuuummms, Oh fuck yes just fuck me you cunt oh fucccccccck."" Jenny screamed out loud, her body tensed up as her orgasm overcame her whole body and her pussy greedily gripped my cock, her head suddenly slumped down as she moaned, ""Oh fuck I needed that but you are not going to get off that easy I want more"". </p><p>""You're welcome."" I replied. As I was yet to cum I was happy to oblige as I continued to fuck her, my cock sawing in and out of her body.</p><p>She looked over her shoulder at me with lust filled eyes and said, ""James fuck me in the arse. I want to feel you everywhere, I know you have always wanted to and I have been too scared to try, but this is my present to you."" </p><p>""Are you sure?"" I asked.</p><p>""Just do it, before I change my mind"" she replied. </p><p>Without any further words I slowly pulled my hard cock from Jenny's drenched cunt. The last few inches brought a slurping sound as the vacuum seal was broken. My cock was glistening with her juices and her arse hole was covered in her juices. I slowly rubbed my cock around her puckered hole spreading her juices. I then pressure as my cock slowly opened her rosebud and my cock slid into her butt. Jenny let out a gasp as the first of eight inches invaded her virgin arsehole. </p><p>""Ouch, oh shit"" jenny exclaimed as I continued to push into her. </p><p>""Do you want me to stop, baby?"" I asked concerned I was hurting her. </p><p>""No keep going it hurts but I really like the ways it feels"" she replied. </p><p>I continued my rear-end assault, two inches then three, then four. I reached around her body again this time to find Jenny's clit, it was hard and extended as I began to massage it at the same time. </p><p>""Oh shit yeah, do that more, oh fuck that feels great"" she groaned looking back at me with a lust filled face. </p><p>Finally my whole eight inches is in Jenny's arse, she looked over her shoulder once more and smiled, ""thanked god you're not any longer otherwise you would be coming out my mouth. Now fuck my arsehole you fucker"". </p><p>I did as I was told and slowly withdrew a few inches and re-entered her, again I do this and Jenny threw her head back and to the side. I could see she had her eyes closed and wincing slightly at the discomfort of having my cock fill her rectum. I picked up the pace whilst still massaging her clit. </p><p>""Oh fuck you are good, I don't know why I waited so long, this is great, fuck it in harder I want to feel it...."" she groaned.</p><p>With her encouragement I started to thrust harder into her body as Jenny's moaning again kicked in. ""Oh fuck this is good, I going to cum again you bastard, just keep fucking me, oh shit oh god yeaaaaaaah"" Jenny is now panting and talking language I have never really heard her speak. This was the first time she had talked dirty like this during sex and I was loving it. I not sure what the west coast had done to her but she was talking dirty and letting me fuck that beautiful butt of hers, I was in heaven. </p><p>I pulled my cock from her arse and Jenny rolled over under me. I was ready to finish the job and she knew it. </p><p>""James before we do this I need to tell you I stopped taking the pill"" she informed me. </p><p>Feeling a huge disappointment coming ""Why the hell did you do that"" I asked.</p><p>""Well you weren't here and I did not want to fuck anyone else so I stopped"" she replied.</p><p>""I don't have any condoms with me, shit what are we supposed to do know? I suppose you can always give me a blow job?"" I said half asking and half telling her.</p><p>Jenny coyly smiled then said"" I have an idea"" </p><p>I smiled too and replied ""what is it you dirty little girl"" </p><p>""Fuck me anyway"" she giggled out loud.</p><p>""What!!"" The shock must have been painted all over my face. ""Are you crazy? What if you get pregnant?"" I asked.</p><p>""So what? I want you and I want you now. I do not care if you give me a baby as well. I love you more than anything in the world and having a baby made by us would be a dream come true, now fuck me"" she demanded pulling down to her.</p><p>As I intended to marry Jenny and ask her tonight I thought what the fuck, ""Before I do I need to ask you one thing."" I reached around and pull the ring out of my back pocket of my pants now lying in a heap on the floor. ""Jenny you know I love you and you love me. I cannot take living apart one more minute. You are my soul mate and I will love you to the day I die. Will you marry me?"" </p><p>Tears started to well up in her eyes as she stared at me and then the ring in my fingers. All she could muster was to nod yes, and then finally the words I longed to hear ""Yes, yes yes I will marry you. Oh god I love you so much James. </p><p>I slipped the ring on to her finger and leaned in to kiss her. Softly at first then with more passion. With that our love making continued. </p><p>I was now half laying on her and half to the side so I continued to massage her breasts and those gorgeous nipples. Rolling them in my fingers and tracing soft outlines around her areolas. Jenny's hand snakes it way down my body finally to my cock as she took it in her hand I give a slight jump to this sensation. She slowly pumped my cock in her hand, up and down. </p><p>I start to make my way down her body as my fingers find her clean shaven mound. Jenny never did like to have body hair, especially public hair, I loved this fact it made it feel kind of taboo. My finger traced around her swollen lips and slowly entered her. Jenny slowly opened her legs without asking to give me better access to her wet pussy. I teased her for 30 seconds until she broke off our kiss and demanded ""put it in I need something of you in me now"" </p><p>I did as I was asked and I glided my index finger into her wet cunt. She slowly raised her body off the ground to meet my finger. We lay there together as I finger fucked her at the same time she pumped my cock. </p><p>After a few minutes Jenny finally says, ""James I need it now, please fuck me. Please fuck me and fill my cunt with your baby juices. Fuck me and make us a child to love and hold."" </p><p>I rolled onto my back and allow her to mount me as before. She immediately took hold of my cock aiming it at her slick entrance. She repeated her earlier practice and glides slowly down on my eight inches on baby making muscle. </p><p>Again she leaned in to kiss me as my hands made their way around to her recently fucked butt. There I enter her with two fingers and control her pace as she rose and fell on my cock. </p><p>The pace started to quicken as did the talk. ""Oh god James here I go again, I think I am going to cum again. Oh fuck oh Jesus fucking christ fuck me harder. Oh god oh god of fuck do it you cunt fuck me. I want to feel you cum up my cunt."" </p><p>""Oh shit Jen here I cum, Oh fuck I am cumming, here comes your baby sweetheart."" I panted my reply.</p><p>""Oh yes give it to me James, Give me a baby."" She screamed as her back arched back and her pelvis pressed forward.</p><p>At this point tears are flowing down her checks as we exploded together. ""Oh shit oooooooh god Jen I am cumming in you"" </p><p>""Oh I feel it of I feel it, I am going to cummmmmmmmmmmmm, oh fuck this is great"" she panted.</p><p>We finally both came down from the highs of orgasm as Jenny slumped onto my chest, there we lay for the next hour. No words were spoken we just held each other. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter Two - The Wedding</h5><p>Fours months after our door stop sex session Jenny and I are headed down the aisle with a little passenger. Jenny was now four months pregnant. </p><p>It was a simple affair, just family and friends at our favourite restaurant down by the beach. </p><p>That night we spent it in the honeymoon suite of the Ritz Carlton. </p><p>Jenny went to relax in the spa bath and I arranged for some bubbly for me and sweets for my new wife. Jenny had a sweet tooth so I ordered her some chocolate and strawberries. The room service arrived set up the service in the room. When he was down I tipped the waiter and closed the door. I picked up the tray with the champagne and strawberries and took them into Jenny. </p><p>From outside the door I called for her to close her eyes. I waited 5 seconds then entered the bathroom. </p><p>""You can open then now"" I told her.</p><p>Her face lit up at first but then realised she was pregnant. ""I can't drink that I am pregnant."" </p><p>""That is why I got you these."" I lifted the silver lid off the strawberries and the smile returned to her face. </p><p>I almost tore my clothes off and climbed into the tub with her. </p><p>I turned and reach for the strawberries and dip the first into the chocolate sauce and feed to my darling wife. Jenny laps up the attention and reaches over underneath the bubbles and grabs hold on my dick and starts to pump it under the water. I continued to feed her strawberries as she continued to fondle my rock hard cock. </p><p>With that now recognisable mischievous smile Jenny turned and said, ""I am hungry for some meat. Do you have anything that we satisfy me?"" </p><p>Without uttering a word I guided jenny to rest her head in the cushioned head rest and I raised myself out of the water. I carefully placed a foot either side of where Jenny is sitting and slowly reached for the walls behind her head to support my weight. I then lowered my cock until it is inches from Jenny's face. </p><p>Jenny looks up at me and says, ""Well what have we here, your cock looks good enough to eat."" </p><p>With that she raised both hands out the waters and grasped my cock and brought her head forward. Her eyes still looking up at me now changed their focus to the head of my cock as she opened her mouth and her tongue slithered out like a cobra. Jenny licked the head of my hard cock with water dripping off the end mixed with a generous amount of pre-cum. A string of pre-cum formed a link between her lips and the head of my throbbing cock. </p><p>Again she leaned slightly forward, this time she opened her mouth and engulfed the head of my cock. Jenny has to be the best cock sucker in the world. She then went to work on my cock as I start to pump my cock in and out of her mouth, as if I was fucking her mouth, which is what I was doing truth be told. </p><p>After about five minutes of this I was ready to explode. ""Oh god Jenny here it comes oh fuck I going to come"" </p><p>With that she pulls my cock out of its moist resting place, her mouth and starts to pump my cock in her face. With that sperm start to shoot out of my cock onto her face, into her mouth and down her chest. </p><p>She pumped and pumped for what seemed like a lifetime. When it was over I looked down at her, her face and tits were covered with my cum and she was licking her lips whilst continuing to pump my cock and sucking out the remains. </p><p>She looked up and said ""happy wedding present darling, every hole of my body is yours tonight"" </p><p>""Let me return the favour"" With that I returned to the water and replace Jenny in the reclined position. Jenny stood up and placed one foot on the edge of the spa bath and the other at my side. I leaned forward and snaked my tongue along her clean shaven cunt. I licked her slit ever so slightly and then apply a little more pressure with my tongue until the seal of her cunt was broken and the tip of my tongue entered her. I heard her grasp as my tongue made contact with the hood of her clit. So I teased her clit out of hiding and then plunged my tongue deep into her folds. </p><p>I looked up at Jenny as she supported herself against the wall, her tummy swelling with our baby. </p><p>I returned to work on her clit knowing this would drive her over the edge. I moved my hand up to support her butt and gently entered her with one finger. Whilst my mouth worked on her cunt and clit my fingers were violating my new wife's arse. </p><p>""Oh god fuck here I cum, lick it harder. Oh please James lick me harder I need to cum. Oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck oh oh oh oh oh fuck ahhhhhhhhhhh"" she screamed out loud. I hope these walls are sound proof.</p><p>Jenny almost collapses on top of me but I managed to support her and bring her back down into the water. </p><p>After about ten minutes we cleaned up and dried off and went to bed. It had been a long day and we were both tired. </p><p>We snuggled for a while in bed and finally Jenny turned and asked if we could download a porno or surf the net using my laptop. I took it everywhere just in case I need it for business. </p><p>I connected through the hotel portal and went to my favourite search engine.</p><p>""What do you want to see?"" I asked.</p><p>""How about fucking?"" As you can imagine a ton of material was available. We looked for a while, I was getting horny by this stage. I had seen this all before but Jenny had lived a sheltered life and was very new to her. </p><p>""I want to see something a bit more interesting"" Jenny said. </p><p>""Like what?"" I asked. </p><p>""I don't know? What is something really dirty and taboo?"" she giggled.</p><p>""What like incest or pedo stuff? You know it's illegal"" I told her.</p><p>""I know but it makes it even more exciting. Let's play safe and stick with incest"" she relented.</p><p>""OK, what daddy/daughter, mother son, brother/sister, what combo do you want?"" I enquired as to wife's taste.</p><p>""How about daddy/daughter"" she was positively jumping up and down in excitement.</p><p>I searched and again a heap of sites come up. ""What do you want stories or picture?' </p><p>""Oh I love stories"" she replied.</p><p>So we found some sites with stories and read a number of stories with various combinations but one really gets to us and it is about a father who is a photographer and he took pictures of his 11 year old daughter and gradually they become more daring and eventually they do a nude shoot. The shoots continue to push the barrier and in the end she gave him a blowjob whilst ramming her cunt with a virbator he bought her for the photo shoot. </p><p>The father finally fucked his daughter and they eventually have a child together called April, the month she was born. </p><p>Quite unintentionally whilst I read this story I started to masturbate, after finishing the story I look around Jenny who was sitting on my knee and she was busy frigging herself. By this stage she had three fingers up her cunt. She sensed my stare and stopped what she is doing and looked around at me. </p><p>""I want something more daring"" she demended.</p><p>""Like what? Be specific"" I asked.</p><p>""I want to see it"" she replied.</p><p>""See what"" I asked.</p><p>""A father fucking his daughter"" she informed me. I was a little shocked but way too turned on to care.</p><p>""How old is the daughter?"" I pressed her for more details.</p><p>""The same as the story"" she pointed back at the screen.</p><p>I started a p2p program I had and punch in a few key search words. </p><p>After a few seconds results started to appear. </p><p>I selected a few and wait for them to download. We almost counted down to 100%.</p><p>The first video we watched was a man supposedly the father with his daughter she looks about 10 years old. Her breasts were just starting to grow. At first she on her knees between his legs as he sat on a chair as she sucked on his cock with true vigour, I was surprised at her expertise she demonstrated. Her father then picked her up and placed her in his lap. She grabbed his cock in both hands and placed it at the entrance to her pink moist cunt. The girl slowly sank down and started to fuck her own father. The girl fell back and rested back against her father chest as she continued to pump her cunt on his massive cock. She then lifted both her arms and leaned back and reached for his head as she did he reached around her little body with both hands and massaged her still forming breasts. </p><p>He kneaded her nipples between his index finger and thumb and then reached up to her mouth as she sucked onto his fingers before he returned to her nipples. The father repeated the dose with the other hand. This time she sucked on his finger like she had his cock. The girl by this stage we knew as Abby turned to face her dad and kissed him, her tongue was very busy darting into her father's mouth. </p><p>At this stage Jenny took her cue from the video and sat on my lap and placed my cock at the entrance of her slick pussy. She pushed down and in a second I was fucking my wife of less than a day as we watched a man fucks his preteen daughter. Could life get any better? </p><p>The end of the video came as the daughter came and who I assume the father came inside her. The video ended as she lifted off her father's cock and his cum oozed out of her violated pussy. </p><p>By the end of the video three more clips had completed down loading. </p><p>""Do you want another one?"" I asked. </p><p>""Fuck yes, this is the best sex we have ever had"" Jenny replied excitedly.</p><p>The next video was a blonde flat chested girl called Daphne with her hair in braids. She first stripped her dad then fondled his soft cock getting it hard then eventually sucked on his cock like a lollypop. After a few minutes of sucking she then mounted him. At first she ground his cock along her preteen bald cunt. She was really getting into as her eyes closed and head rolled back. Then her dad finally enter her and her eyes open as she looks under herself and to see the head of his cock inside her body. She smiled at the camera and resumes little thrusts of her hips. Slowly he more and more of his cock slid into his daughter. They fucked for almost five minutes until he told her to get off. He stood up in front of her, she was on her knees and she reached out and took him in her little mouth. With both hands wrapped around his shaft she pumped his cock back and forth until he exploded into her mouth sending cum out the sides. </p><p>By this stage Jenny had three monster orgasm and I was about to blow my load. </p><p>""Here I cum baby? Where do you want it?' I asked.</p><p>""I want it up my cunt, I want our baby to feel the love"" She jumped up and turning around to face me. I turned sideways so she can see the screen as the next video loads. This one is a medley of a girl called Laura. She is fucking her uncle and her dad, from the age of 8 to what looked like 15. </p><p>I began to cum just as Jenny experienced her best cum of the night. By this stage I was worried we may get complaints from all the noise. </p><p>That night we slept spooned together naked in bed. </p><p>In the morning over breakfast I asked her, ""What the hell got into you last night? I thought you were straight laced?"" </p><p>""Surprise, you're not disappointed are you?"" she asked.</p><p>""Fuck no, just surprised?"" I replied laughing to myself.</p><p>""Well I have lived such a sheltered life with dad being a judged and mum a teacher. I just want to experience everything I can whilst I am alive. Life is too short not to."" How true she was. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter Three - Family Life</h5><p>Five months later Jenny gave birth to a healthy baby girl, we named her April, since our honeymoon Jen always loved that name and she was also born in April. </p><p>A little over one year later Jen gave birth to the twins our second daughter Laura again from our honeymoon night and Todd. </p><p>The girls were now nine and eight respectively along with Todd at eight when Jen and I decided to renew our vows on our tenth anniversary. We decided to recreate our wedding day with the addition of two daughters and a son. </p><p>The honeymoon was again at the Ritz with the girls in an a joining room. We needed some privacy. </p><p>We got the kids showered and changed into their PJ's and put them to bed. We retired to our suite next door through the adjoining door. </p><p>""What do you want to do now?"" I asked Jenny. </p><p>""I want to do the same thing we did that night"" We had not revisited that taboo since that night, although I had thought about it often since then. </p><p>""Are you sure?"" Before I had even finished my words Jen was booting the laptop. </p><p>The first video we looked at was a father and his ten year old daughter. He looked fit in his mid-thirties and she was a slender girl with brown hair and with breasts nothing more than puffy nipples the size of a dime. They had set up the video camera at the end of the bed and the daughter climbed up next to her father and had asked her dad if he could fuck her, his reply was obviously yes. The girl then asked dad can you come in her as she wanted to have his baby. This reminded me of Jenny and I all those years ago which excited me even more. </p><p>Jenny by this stage had mounted me and we were fucking like rabbits. She then stopped half way through and looked at me very seriously, ""would you ever want to fuck our girls"" </p><p>I was stunned and not sure what to say, honesty being the best course I said, ""No I don't think I could. I just don't think of them that way."" </p><p>""Why do you get hard and horny watching this then"" she asked.</p><p>""Well their not my daughter"" I replied.</p><p>""So you would fuck them if they weren't?"" she pressed me to commit to an answer.</p><p>""Watching a movie and actually doing are two separate things, why do you ask?"" I avoided her by putting the question back on her.</p><p>By this stage the girl in the movie was on all fours with her father giving her the arse fucking of a life time and she seemed to be loving it. The dad thrust deep into her sending her to a shuddering orgasm just before her father pulled out and sprayed his seed all over her back. </p><p>""Daddy I want it in me"" she complained. </p><p>""May be next time"" was the response. </p><p>In the next in the series there was the same girl a little older than the last time and her dad plus and additional girl about eight. The older girl was also pregnant we later found out. In this movie both girls were sucking their father's cock. They gave his cock a real working over. The girls then started to argue over who was going to go first, the younger one won out and mounted her dad with him on his back. </p><p>Her dad looks up at her and warned her ""Carol be careful this is your first time so take it easy"". </p><p>""I will daddy"" come the cocky and excited reply.</p><p>We turned the laptop off and adjourn to the floor in the lounge area of the suite. Jen gets on her knees and then turned and took me in her mouth. She licked her tongue up and down my shaft giving my cock a good tongue bath. She then opened her mouth and taking in most of my cock down her throat. She then started to pump my cock into her mouth making obscene slurping sounds as she licked up and down my shaft. </p><p>I was on the verge of blowing my wad down her throat when I pulled my cock from her hungry mouth and pushed her down onto her back. Starting at her breasts I kissed each nipple and then sucked then into my mouth. I kissed my way down her body till I reached her still smooth pussy mound. I slowly lapped at the entrance where our children had once come. Jen was lucky she managed to keep her trim figure and firm tits. My tongue entered and lapped at her slick labia and her clit taking it in turns in which to focus. Jen was on the verge of a massive orgasm as her hips rose off the ground forcing firmer contact with my face. </p><p>""Oh god daddy fuck my cunt with your tongue"" she screamed out.</p><p>What the? I thought. </p><p>Jenny sensed my apprehension and looked up to me ""Just go along, pretend I am April"" </p><p>""I can't do it"" I replied as the image of our daughter flooded my mind.</p><p>""Do it for me, please"" she pleaded.</p><p>Against my better judgement I give in ""Alright just this once for you, but please don't ask again."" </p><p>Jen then got on all fours and looks behind and said, ""Please fuck my arse daddy, I need to feel your cock up my butt"" </p><p>""Ok little girl, if you want it daddy going to give it to you"" I replied getting into the role.</p><p>""Oh thank you daddy"" she cooed in a young girl's voice.</p><p>""You're welcome April"" I replied.</p><p>With that I placed the head of my cock out her entrance and start to push into her. In the corner of my eye I see the adjoining door is ajar and three heads are peering in through the door mouths open at the sight of their mum and dad on the ground fucking and talking about them having sex with their eldest daughters. I was horrified and did not know what to do. If I make a scene I could make a real mess if I don't say something they may be scarred for life. </p><p>After going back and forth I decide not to do anything. I glance over again and April, Todd and Laura had come into the room and sat on the floor against the door in the dark. There they sat arm in arm. </p><p>Jen had no idea and continue to spew filth from her mouth about her dad fucking her preteen arse and cumming in her arse. She then continued ""Oh fuck me daddy fuck your daughter's preteen cunt now daddy, fuck me and fill me with that incestuous seed, make me pregnant. I love you cock in me daddy, I love the way it feels in my girly cunt."" </p><p>This snapped my attention back to Jen as I pulled my cock from her arse and slid it back into her cunt. I started to gain some rhythm and started to get into after the shock had worn off of my daughters and son were watching us fuck. </p><p>""Daddy I want to get on top so I can get all of that massive cock into me"" Jen cooed imitating our daughter.</p><p>""Ok April anything you say."" I replied</p><p>I got upto reposition myself as I did my cock waves into Jen's face. With that she grabbed it and sucked it into her mouth and started slurping up and down the shaft. I again peer over to the kids in the door way making sure they cannot see me looking. I was shocked to see April has pulled little Laura in front of her, had gathered up her night gown to around her chest and has her hand in her sisters panties whilst the other was playing with what looked like her nipples. Todd had his PJ's around his ankles and was masturbating for all he was worth. </p><p>Am I dreaming this or is it real. I shook my head and glanced back at my lust filled daughters and son. Laura now half turns and looks at her sister while I assume she is finger fucking her and kisses her on the lips. It is a soft lingering kiss but definitely unsisterly. April responds by leaving her sisters nipples and caresses her sister's face and kisses her back. This time the passion grows and I see a tongue dart out of her mouth. Todd by this stage has now gathered up Aprils PJ's around her chest and is fingering his older sister. </p><p>I return my attention to their mother who is now pushing me down and saying ""fuck me now daddy, I want it now. I need the big cock of yours up my tiny pussy. Please dad you promised"" </p><p>I lie on my back in way to make sure my view is not obscured. </p><p>""Oh shit daddy your cock is huge your tearing me apart"" Jenny screams out playing her part to a tee. </p><p>""Ok April daddy going to give you our baby now. Can you feel my cock all the way up your tiny pussy darling"" </p><p>""Oh yes daddy its feels great, please fuck me harder I really need to feel it harder in me. I need more in me now daddy."" Jen pleads.</p><p>Jen is now pounding the living shit out of my cock and I again glanced over to my daughters and son. They have changed positions and now Laura in fingering the hell out of April's little pussy. I can see April's face in the moonlight and she is about to come. She looks a little scared as if she does not fully understand what is happening. But she decides to go with it and in the end she grabbed her sister's arms and holds in place as her whole body stiffens before she collapses into her sister. At the same Laura was sucking on Todd's three inch boner like she had seen her mother do to me. After they recovered from their orgasms they crept back to their room. </p><p>""Oh daddy you fuck I am coming Oh good here it comes dad, oh fuck oh god what I hell is happening I am going to pee myself dad. Oh oh oh oh oh of fuuuuuuuuuccccccckkkkkk"" As Jen or should I say April came at the same time I shot my load right up her tiny cunt. </p><p>We both recover from our respective orgasms and were relaxing on the floor. I then decided to tell Jen what I saw. She was horrified and started to cry. ""Oh god what have I done, I have destroyed their lives"" </p><p>""Wait, what are you talking about? They saw their mum and dad having sex and play acting there is nothing wrong with that."" I tried to reason with her.</p><p>""But they were committing incest with each other"" she argued.</p><p>""They were being curious, that's all, come on let's check in on them and make sure they are ok"" I said as I stood up pulling Jen with me.</p><p>We snuck over to their bedroom door and peeked through the door. All the beds are empty. What the hell has happened. Jenny is horrified, ""They run away, oh god what have I done?"" </p><p>Then we hear a noise coming from the bathroom and hear running water. Jen and I look at each other and wonder together ""Why are they running a shower now?""</p><p>We both tippee toe it over to the bathroom door which is ajar and peer inside. The bathroom was one of those oversized jobs with a spa and large double sided shower large enough for 10 people. The kids had both sides of the shower going. </p><p>In the shower were our three children all naked and pawing at each other in a sexual frenzy. April and Laura were lying on the floor of the shower and their brother was standing over them pissing on them. Both girls were giggling and reaching for the stream of urine with their mouths sticking out their tongues. </p><p>I whisper to Jen ""where the hell did they learn that?"" </p><p>""Fucked if I know but they sure seem to be enjoying it"" </p><p>We continued to watch and it seemed that April the eldest was running the show. She directed both her siblings on what to do and when to do it. Next both girls began to suck their brother's cock as it began to grow. April took charge of the penis and instructed April to lick his balls. This went on for about a minute then they changed positions. Todd then lay on his back in the shower and Laura was on the ground between his legs, next April squatted over Laura's face as she stuck her tongue out to eat out her sister. April meanwhile started to suck off her brother giving him an expert blow job. </p><p>I look at Jen next to me as we stand there naked. Me with a raging hard cock and Jen with her fingers up her cunt frigging herself to another orgasm. </p><p>I whisper to her, ""Do you still think we ruined their lives, they seem to know a lot more than what we just showed them and they seem to be enjoying it"". </p><p>After a while April announced that Todd was to be dad and she will be the mum and Laura will be Jen's sister Maggie. The mutual masturbation continued for a while and then April told Todd to fuck her. As Todd lay on his back with his stiff cock raised to the heavens. April lowered herself onto Todd's cock and began to fuck her little brother. </p><p>Jen then turns to me and asks, ""Do you want to surprise them and join in?"" </p><p>""Are you kidding?"" I replied.</p><p>""No I am so horning I could just fuck them all right now"" she admitted.</p><p>""OK let's do it but let's be careful"" I replied.</p><p>Laura began to complain, ""Who is going to fuck me?"" </p><p>""What about me?"" I said walking into the bathroom. </p><p>The kids just about shit themselves and turned white with horror. All together they started to apologise. </p><p>""Relax kids we are not angry"" Jen tried to calm them. </p><p>""Take it easy we want to join you and have some fun to"" I said as we entered the shower. At this time all three kids were huddled at one end of the shower and Jen and I at the other end. </p><p>To try and relax the kids I came up behind Jen and put my arms around her caressing her tits at the same time. I play with her nipples as she looks back and we kiss with tongues duelling out in the open for the kids to see. My hands make their way down to my wife's cunt and I inserted a finger into her sloppy cunt. She lets out a loud groan for the kids to see. She reached back and started to pump my hard cock with her left hand. </p><p>The kids are still in shock at the other end of the shower, but signs of them relaxing start to appear. </p><p>With her other hand Jen signals the kids to come closer by holding out her hand to them. April was the first to break ranks and moved to Jen side. Jen wrapped her arm around her daughter and brought her closer to her. Their naked flesh now touching, electricity was now flowing through both their bodies. This resulted in the hardening of both sets of nipples. Jen looked down at April and bent over to kiss her daughter. It was not a motherly kiss as they swapped spit in a frenzy of tongue action. </p><p>I reached around Jen and found April's hardening nipple and rolled it in my fingers. She was certainly Jen's daughter this set her off with a loud moan escaping her mouth. The two remaining kids sat at the end of the shower, Todd fisting his cock and Laura with her fingers buried in her snatch. They were having a party all by themselves. </p><p>Todd eventually made his way to his mother and she now held both Jen and Todd in her arms. April was now sucking feverishly at her mother's left nipple and Todd looked up to mother for direction. Todd stood on the built in ledge at the end of the Shower behind his mother and caressed her other breast. Jen looked around and kissed her son by extending her tongue and letting him suck on the end of it. </p><p>I decided to leave Jen Todd and April in their embrace and made my way down the shower I stopped in front of Laura who was going to town on her own cunt. My cock was raging hard and stood to attention in front of her. She looked up and took her hand from her cunt to grasp my cock. I just nodded my approval and she slowly opened her mouth and allowed my cock head to enter her tiny mouth. Once there she used her tongue to swirl around the end of my cock. Her tiny hands started to pump my cock into her mouth. Laura then started to lick me along the shaft before popping my cock back into her 8 year old mouth. After a few minutes of oral attention I lifted Laura off the ground till her face was level with mine. Without any prompting she wrapped her long slender legs around my waist pulled herself tight against me. I supported her weight with one hand and brought the other to the back of her head and guide her closer. </p><p>I kissed my daughter softly on the lips where my cock had been a few seconds prior. After a few soft pecks I opened my mouth slightly and to my surprise Laura rammed her tongue into my mouth. Our kisses became more passionate as we continued. Her bald cunt slick with her own pussy juices was hard against my throbbing cock. Laura began to grind her preteen pussy up against my cock. The harder she rubbed the slimier it got. </p><p>With all our grinding and thrusting the tip of my cock pushed into my daughter's virgin pussy. Laura stopped for a moment to see what had entered her. She pulled back slightly and looked down between our bodies and then back to me. </p><p>""Look dad where fucking, aren't we?"" she asked in an excited tone.</p><p>""Yes dear we are fucking but this is only the start, we need to get all the way in"" I told her.</p><p>""You're too big I want be able to fit you in me. Todd has fucked me plenty but his dick is a lot smaller than yours."" She informed me with a knowledge way beyond her years.</p><p>""Don't worry baby you will stretch but it will hurt a lot the first time"" I warned her</p><p>""Don't worry about me daddy I'm a big girl now, I want to fuck you like mommy does"" she replied with a huge smile on her face.</p><p>With that we returned to our French kissing. Still holding onto Laura I eased back on to the shower ledge behind me and allowed Laura's feet to rest on the ledge either side of me. Now she could control the pace I entered her young body. She smiled at me before closing her eyes and easing herself down another inch. She grimaced as the pain and discomfort of her cunt stretching started to take hold. </p><p>I leaned forward and whispered in her ear, ""Relax honey just take it slow and easy. Daddy loves you"" </p><p>""I know daddy and I love you. I can do this, I can fuck you."" She replied with a determined look on her face.</p><p>I look over Laura's shoulder and see Jen on her back with April sitting on her face and Todd attempting to stick his cock into his mother's cunt. April is really grinding her cunt into Jen's face. ""Oh fuck mum just there lick me there oh fuck mum I am going to cum, oh fuck don't stop just there oh god ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"" April fell to the floor next to her mother. With one child satisfied Jen turned her attention to Todd and pulled him to her and started to suck on his boy cock. Todd started to fuck his mother's face and was soon near cumming a little boy climax all his own. April now returned to her mum and started playing with Jen's bald cunt with her hand. She managed to get three fingers up her mum and was ramming them in and out. She looked over her shoulder at me and her little sister and smiled seeing Laura impaled on my cock. </p><p>By now Laura had three inches in when I came to her hymen. I told her what it was and we had to break it and start the fun fucking. ""Are you sure you want me to be the one to take you virginity?"" </p><p>""Of course dad I love you and you love me, isn't that what sex is all about? I want you to be the one to take my cherry"", with all her might she lifted herself off me and rammed back down with my cock ramming through her hymen breaking it to pieces. She let out a scream to wake the dead and then bit into my shoulder. Tears streamed down her checks as she recovered her composure. </p><p>After a few minutes sitting there my cock fully impaled inside her cunt, my little girl whispered to me ""Oh fuck that hurt dad, but I am all right now. Can we fuck now?"" </p><p>""Take your time dear there's all night. Take it easy"" I said as I kissed her with all the passion I could muster. </p><p>Laura broke of our kiss as she realises I have all eight inches in her. She looks down and then back at me with a huge smile and pride in her eyes that she is now a woman. </p><p>""Dad I have it all the way in, don't I?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes you do honey well done, now relax and lets have some fun."" I tell her.</p><p>Laura then started to raise herself from my cock and then eased herself down once more. I picked her up with my cock up to the hilt inside her and eased her against the shower wall and started to pump into and out of my daughter's cunt. Blood was running down my leg from her tattered hymen but Laura is now in the throes of her first fuck orgasm. </p><p>""Oh daddy I have to pee real bad, oh god what is happening of fuck"" she panted.</p><p>""Relax Laura honey it just an orgasm, let it flow, enjoy it and relax."" I reply trying to get her to enjoy what was cumming.</p><p>With my comforting words she did just that and came with such an intensity I did not think and 8 year old would have. At the end of it she passed out still impaled on my rock hard cock. I panicked but Jen came up behind me and told me to relax she had passed out due to climax. Jen took our daughter from my arms and took her from the shower. With Todd's help they wrapped her in a towel and took her into our room. </p><p>I started to wash off when I felt a hand reach around and take hold of my cock. </p><p>I looked down to see my eldest daughter April looking up at me, ""Not yet daddy dearest, you have one more cunt to fuck tonight and that's me. I am not going to have my sister being fucked and me miss out on the fun."" </p><p>With that she jumped into my arms wrapping her legs around my waist as her sister had done. She then covered me with kisses me all over the face. </p><p>""Slow done baby and relax, let's take this slow"" I tell her as I pull her face back from my so I can look into her beautiful green eyes.</p><p>She stopped kissing me and looked at me before we shared a long tender kiss. I opened my mouth slightly and my tongue slipped into her mouth. </p><p>Again I used the ledge to allow April to control the entry of my cock into her virgin pussy. April was very much like her sister and took the bull be the horns and thrust her virginity into history. </p><p>I then started to slowly fuck her when she looked at me and said, ""Dad I want you to fuck me from behind like I saw you do to mum"" </p><p>""ok"" I replied as I lowered her to the floor and bent her over the ledge at the end of the shower and knelt behind her. Blood was trickling down her legs, the remains of her virginity were flowing down the drain. </p><p>I aimed my cock at her violated cunt and re-entered her from the rear. April looked over her shoulder at me and smiled. ""Fuck me daddy"" I start slowly at first before I began to pick up speed. I reached around my daughter's young body and caressed at her newly formed breasts and tweaking her hard little nipples. This sent her to the first of four orgasms in five minutes. One after another they rolled in like waves at a beach. Just as she starts to recover the next hit her like a tidal wave. The sensation of her cuntal muscles contracting around my cock sent me over the edge and I started to cum. </p><p>""Oh shit daddy's going to come dear, I need to pull out I do not want to risk anything."" I screamed my warning.</p><p>""Don't you dare dad I want to feel like a real women and have you coat my womb with your seed"" she replied as her hands reached back to hold me inside her.</p><p>""Are you sure?"" I asked.</p><p>""Fuck yes, I haven't started my periods anyway"" she replied.</p><p>With that I released wave after wave of sperm flooding her womb until it started to pour out her cunt. That sent her to her final orgasm, ""Oh fuck dad here I go agaiiiiiiin, oh shit this is fucking awesome."" </p><p>""Oh, Baby! TAKE IT BABY ITS ALL FOR YOU! Aahhhhh! CUMMING!"" I scream through gritted teeth. </p><p>""Ohhh, Ohhh, Ahhh! Cumming! Daddy! Oh fuck I love you cock"" She joined in our mutual dirty talking.</p><p>After recovering we dragged ourselves from the shower to the kid's bed room but it was empty. We head to the connecting door and there on the bed is my wife licking out our youngest daughter with her twin brother with his cock in her mouth. </p><p>Soon after the three of them realise we are standing watching. April in front of me with my arm wrapped around her playing with her nipples. </p><p>They stopped what they are doing to look at us. </p><p>""I guess we better discuss what has happened"" </p><p>We sat there for over an hour and discussed with our kids what had happened and set new rules on how and when we could continue our sex fest. With the rules in place we all went to sleep in the same bed naked. Our life was never going to be the same.</p>"
939,"All in the Family, Part 1",BTate,btate@mrdouble.com,"['Mgg', 'inc', 'ped']",,2013-05-04T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>The New Camera</h5><p>Hi my name is John and I am 35 years old and I'm married to Ann who is 33. We leave in Central Florida with our two daughters Samantha or Sam as we call her who is a tall tanned 12 year old with long blonde hair. Sam has a long wiry frame like a ballerina and is starting to develop her little breasts which are about the size of small oranges and with the puffiest pink nipples. Her sister Bethany or Beth is 11 years old and has long light brown hair with the family's slim features. Beth has just started to develop as well nothing more than perky little nipples. </p><p>Both girls are very active in the school and belong to the volley ball and gymnastic teams. Given the weather in Florida the girls are always running around the house partially clothed or in their little one piece bathing suits by or in the pool. </p><p>Ann was on her way out of town on business for a few days leaving me to fend for the girls and myself. Not a problem, as Ann seem to be always travelling these days. </p><p>It was the school holidays so as the girls dragged themselves out of bed I asked them what they want to do today. ""Shopping"" came the response in stereo. </p><p>""We need new swimming suits daddy, our old ones are starting to wear out and are too small."" Same informed me.</p><p>I was going to mention it to both of them as last time I saw them in the pool, Sam little breasts were starting to fall out the sides and the crotch was so far up her pussy you needed a map to find it. Beth's had become so sheer you could seem the areola of her developing breasts. </p><p>""OK get dressed and we can go to the mall"" I replied.</p><p>""Woo hoo"" came the shouts of joy as both of my daughter's leaned in and kissed either side of my cheek.</p><p>""We luv ya daddy"" they squealed.</p><p>""Yeah yeah hurry up and get ready"" I replied having heard it all before.</p><p>We arrived at the mall and we agreed to go our separate ways having agreed to meet up in the food court in an hour. I had wanted to pick up a new digital video camera for weeks so I head to the electronics outlet in the mall. </p><p>An hour later I returned to the food court, of course no sign of the girls. I sat down and took out my new camera and started to play with it. Being a male there was no reading the manual it was turn it on and start playing. Suddenly there was a flurry of activity behind me as the girls ran into the court. ""Sorry we're late dad but we are not finished shopping yet. We still need to get our new swimmers."" Sam informed me breathlessly.</p><p>""What have you got there?"" I ask pointing at the shopping bags. </p><p>""A few other essentials we girls need. Dad can you come with us and help us pick out our new swimmers? We want you opinion"" Beth asked with a huge smile on her face.</p><p>""Why do you want the opinion of an old man?"" I asked in response.</p><p>""You're not old, all the girls at school think you are a hunk"" Beth said nonchalantly.</p><p>With my pride brimming I accompanied my daughters to the store. I sat and waited patiently as they browsed the racks and picked out a few items. They scampered off to the changing rooms as I waited on the seats outside. </p><p>""Ready dad?"" screamed Sam. </p><p>""Yes"" I replied. </p><p>Out comes my 12 year old daughter in a bikini that floored me. It left very little to the imagination and I told her so, ""Umm it's a little small isn't it? You can see just about everything you own"". </p><p>""Great that is what I wanted."" She replied happy with her selection and my response.</p><p>Next came my youngest daughter and like her sister her bikini was just as revealing. </p><p>I just shook my head in disbelief and resigned myself to the fact they were growing up. </p><p>""OK your both growing up you choose what you want to be seen in"" I responded in defeat.</p><p>""Oh dad it's just for us at home, not to go out in public"" Beth informed me trying to reassure me but it was way too late.</p><p>""OK lets go pay for them"" I replied as I headed to the cash register.</p><p>That night I cooked dinner for the three of us a nice lasagne. I opened a mice bottle of red wine and poured myself a glass. </p><p>""Daddy can we have a glass of wine with dinner?"" asked Sam.</p><p>""No way your too young"" I told her in my serious fatherly voice.</p><p>""But today you said we were growing up and could make up our own minds"" she argued.</p><p>""OK get a glass but not too much, your mum will kill me if you get drunk"" I gave in too tired to argue the point.</p><p>They raced out of the dining room and returned with a wine glass each and proceeded to pour themselves a glass. </p><p>""Dad can we get dressed up for dinner? Let's make it a special night?"" asked Sam.</p><p>""OK that sounds great upstairs and get dressed and back here in five minutes"" I said happy to oblige their request as something to brighten up a dull meal.</p><p>I got dressed in some trousers and shirt, casual but nice. </p><p>I return backed down stairs and assumed my place at the head of the table, looking back up the stairs. </p><p>I heard some muffled talking at the top of the stairs and then footsteps. The girls are arguing about who is to go first. In the end Beth loss and came down first and my jaw almost hit the table. She is dolled up in black shoes with little heels, white thigh high stockings and a black mini skirt that left little to the imagination. Her top was a white camisole with spaghetti straps. </p><p>Following behind her was Sam, she had high heels with a thin heel, a sheer pair of white stocking and garter belt, a red mini dress and black top with a plunging neck line. </p><p>""Where the hell did you get those clothes from?"" I asked in disbelief.</p><p>""Mum took us shopping last week."" Sam defended herself from my question. </p><p>""She let you get that?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes she helped pick it out, dad where not five any more"" protested Beth. </p><p>""OK sit down and let's eat, by the way you both look stunning"" I said as I admired how stunning they looked. </p><p>""Thanks daddy"" they replied in unison. </p><p>I just gulped my wine and reached for the bottle. The girls sipped on their glass and when finished went back for seconds. </p><p>""What do you think you're doing?"" I asked.</p><p>""One more won't kill us dad, come on please"" pleaded Beth. </p><p>""OK do what you want but be careful"" I had given up.</p><p>Sam then reached over for the bottle and as she did her top fell open allow be a clear view of her whole left breast including her puffy nipples. I just stared at her breast in awe before coming to my senses. ""For fuck sake she's your daughter"" I said to myself and looked away. </p><p>Sam looked down and saw revealed breast and my embarrassment. ""Sorry dad, I almost fell out, I guess my tits aren't big enough for this dress"" </p><p>""Don't worry Sam, its OK."" I gulped another mouthful of wine, ""and by the way your tits are fine"" </p><p>She just smiled and returned to her seat. </p><p>Beth not to be out done turns to me and asked ""what about me dad?"" </p><p>""What about you Beth?"" I replied unsure what she meant.</p><p>""Are my tits fine as well in this top?"" she asked looking down at her own chest.</p><p>""Beth what has gotten into you tonight, I think the wine is affecting you"" I replied dodging the question.</p><p>""No I just want to know. You told Sam so I want to know"" she demanded a reply.</p><p>""Well I shouldn't have so let's drop it and finish dinner."" I argued the point by this stage my daughters had become sexual beings and my own body was starting to react as my cock grew hard in my pants.</p><p>""Oh dad please I want to know"" I pleaded with me for an answer.</p><p>I remained silent defiantly she pulled the straps of her top down her arm to reveal a beautiful left breast of her own , so soft and firm you could suck on it for days, </p><p>""Beth what the hell, pull it up now"" I yelled more from embarrassment than anger. </p><p>She did as I asked and we returned to our meals. </p><p>At the end of the meal I got out my new camera and again played with it. I pointed it at Beth and Sam and videoed them talking at the end of the table, they both looked and smiled at the camera. </p><p>""Dad can you tape us putting on a show?"" Sam asked. </p><p>""What type of show?"" I asked </p><p>""I don't know how about a beauty pageant, we can model our clothes we got today and do a talent segment"" she replied. </p><p>""OK that will help me test this baby out. Let's go into the lounge room, there is plenty of space. The dining room can be your preparation area, OK"" I laid out a plan to my daughters as my mind raced through the possibilities of seeing their breasts once more but this time I could tape it and enjoy it later.</p><p>""Great, thanks daddy"" they called in unison as they ran up the stairs. </p><p>I sat up the camera in the lounge and called out to the girls to hurry up. </p><p>Sam poked her head around the corner and said they were ready. The first stage will be a fashion parade. With that Sam started the music which was some new hit song, too suggestive for my liking but the kids loved it. </p><p>First out was Beth dressed the same ways as before but this time with a little make up. She parades up and won the lounge did a few twirls and left the room to be replaced by Sam, again Sam followed the same routine. The girls then came out for a review of stage one and modelled together. They then started to strike some suggestive poses on the stage. Beth leaned forward and I zoomed straight down her top and I could see her breasts just like her sister earlier. </p><p>Stage one was over now came the swim suit competition. Again Beth came first this time she was getting bolder in her actions. She bent over in front of the camera and had the bikini pulled into a G string up her butt. She looked over her shoulder with her finger hanging from her pouting mouth. </p><p>Sam was next and not to be out done be her little sister also had a G string bikini. This time she collapsed to the floor on her back and thrust her pelvis to the camera in a very provocative manner. She continued to move to the music the same way a stripper would, the lips of her pussy were now clearly visible against the fabric of her bikini. </p><p>By this time my cock was starting to grow again in my pants. </p><p>The girls then came out together for what they called the review session and again performed as one, striking pose after pose. In one pose at the end Sam was in front of Beth and Beth reached around and slid her hand under the fabric of Sam bikini top and fondled her sister's nipple. Sam did not bat an eye lid and her hands went behind her and grab her sister's little butt and pulled her in tight against her back. Beth pulled her hand from her sister's breast and they turned and left the room. </p><p>A few minutes later Sam called out ""Are you ready for the next session dad?"" </p><p>""Yes what is it"" I asked.</p><p>""Underwear"" Sam replied </p><p>""What??"" I asked my head snapping around to the origin of the voice.</p><p>As a watched the door Beth appeared in a matching red satin bra and g string panties. She slinked across in front of the camera and turned her back. Slowly she reached behind and undid the clasp at the back. I almost fainted. </p><p>Looking over her shoulder and with a shrug of her shoulders she let her bra fall to the ground. She then winked at me and placed both of her thumbs in her panties and slowly pulled them down over her butt. Slowly her firm tanned butt started to appear then her little puckered rose petal came into view as she bent over even further. She then suddenly pulled her panties back into place. Thank god she stopped there otherwise I may not have been able to control myself. </p><p>Beth then turned around slowly and looked straight at the camera revealing her beautiful youthful breasts before cover up and running of our stage. I heard some squabbling with Sam say that is not fair and Beth saying all's fair in love and war. </p><p>Sam then walked out in similar lingerie to Beth but hers was white and had more lace. The lace allowed her nipples to show through her bra. Sam looked straight at me licked her lips and then she looked down at the bulge in my crotch and smiled. She then proceeded to cross her arms in front of her chest and ran her hands down her arms and then reached for the cups of her beautiful bra. Sam stared straight at me then unclasped her bra at the front. Slowly she revealed her small firm breasts to me and the camera. They were absolutely perfect you play with them for days. </p><p>They were just as beautiful as Beth's, slightly larger and fuller. Letting her bra fall she placed her hands cupping her breast before slowly drags her fingers over them until she is pinching each of her nipples. This only made her nipples grow bigger and harder. Sam lifted her fingers to her mouth and suck on her index finger slowly all the while staring straight at the camera. She then returned her now wet finger to her nipples and traced a wet outline around her areola. </p><p>By now my conscience was done, I am videotaping kiddie porn with my own daughters and I was getting into the action wondering what my two daughters would do next. My cock was so hard it was really straining against the fabric of my trousers. I just wanted to rip them open and let my cock fall out in front of my daughters, but I did not want to risk stopping any of the action taking in place in front of me. </p><p>Sam turned and walked out of the room looking over her shoulder at me with a wicked smile on her face. </p><p>Next came again the review session where Sam and Beth acted together. They walked casually back into the room, both of them now topless and proudly displaying their young firm breasts to me and the camera. Their music started again and they commenced what looked to me like a well-rehearsed routine. They started to slow dance hold each other very tight so that their breasts were pressed together. Their bodies swayed to the music at the same time their panty covered pussies ground together. </p><p>Sam pulled away slightly from Beth whilst maintain pussy to pussy contact. They stares into each other's eyes with pure lust, Sam tilted her head slightly and moves her face closer to Beth. Beth responded in kind by a slight tilt of her head and moved to Sam. They kissed softly on the lips, slow and deliberate. They parted a little before Sam opened her mouth ever so slightly and moved in again. Beth responded by opening her mouth and letting her tongue dart out to meet her sister's mouth. </p><p>Their passion started to rise and they are openly French kissed each other in front of their own father. They seemed oblivious to me and the camera now. Their hands were all over each other caressing each other's butts and breasts, Sam broke of the kiss and bent over a little taking Beth's left nipple in her mouth. Beth threw her head back in rapture with her eyes closed enjoying the hot, wet sensation of her sister's mouth of her immature nipple. Sam sucked her sister's nipple into her mouth and slithering around the sensitive nubbin with her tongue. Sam then moved over to the right nipple and repeated the dose. Beth was in absolute heaven. Her breathing was now much faster and deeper and every now and then a moan escaped her lips. </p><p>Whilst sucking on her sisters lovely tit Sam's hand is rubbing Beth's mound through her panties. Beth pushed her slender hips forward increasing her sister's contact. Sam was rubbing up and down her sister's slit forcing the material into her body. Beth's panties now started to show a definite wet spot as the fondling continued. Sam then slid her fingers under the elastic of Beth's panties and made direct contact with her sister's slick slit. Her fingers bulged in her sister panties as she pushed her long finger into her sister. Beth released a deep soulful moan. </p><p>""Oh fuck Sam finger fuck me, I need to cum"" Beth moaned.</p><p>Not stopping her oral attack on her younger sister's nipples Sam just moaned a response. Sam then tore at her sisters panties ripping them from her body to reveal a smooth bald pussy covered in her own juices. Beth lowered herself and laid back on the floor with her sister standing over her. She stood staring down at her own sister for almost a minute then ripped off her own panties, turned and lowered herself onto her sister's face. Beth lapped at her sister's bald pussy teasing her clit and finally plunging her tongue deep into Sam's pussy. Sam threw her head back and yelled ""Of fuck yeah eat my tight cunt you slut"" </p><p>By this stage I had my own cock out and was pumping is furiously. There I stood with my cock out, trousers around my ankles pumping my eight inch cock as hard as I could. </p><p>The girls were both kissing and licking vigorously at each other slits. Sam was trying to ram two fingers up her sister's pussy, whilst Beth was jamming her tongue as far into Sam as was possible. </p><p>""Oh fuck sis I am going to cuuuuum, oh fuck suck me clit harder, oh fuck, oh FUUUUUUUCCCCCCKKKKK"" screamed Sam as she came in Beth mouth. She came so hard she actual squirted cum juices all over her sister's face. At the same time Beth's own orgasm was continuing to build to a crescendo. </p><p>""Sam, Sam do it harder. I need more fingers in me, oh fuck oh fuck, keep jamming me I want to feel what it's like to have dad fucking me oh fuccccccckkkkk I am cuuuuummmmming"" she screamed as her orgasm broke through her body and they both slumped to the floor trying to recover their breath. </p><p>I was in shock all over again at the thought my youngest daughter wanted me to fuck her. I just kept pumping my cock for it was worth. By this time the girls had recovered and were now watching their father masturbate less than 6 feet from them. ""Oh fuck I'm going to cum"" I groaned. </p><p>""Cum on us dad give us a cum bath"" shouted Beth eagerly.</p><p>I shuffled over closer to them as the lay back on the floor beneath me side by side wresting on the elbows. I kept pumping up and down my hard shaft now on the verge. ""Fuck dad cum on our tits and face"" yelled Sam. </p><p>That was enough to send me over the edge and I erupted, a torrent of sperm splashed all over their faces and tits. Both Beth and Sam had their tongues out trying to catch a glob of their own father's sperm. Finally I finished pumping the last of the sperm from my cock and I looked down and see two cum soaked smiling faces looking up at me. </p><p>I finally collapsed on the floor next to them resting against the sofa. Both girls scooted over and sat either side of me cuddling under my arm resting against my side. My hand rested on the side of their young taut bodies. The way they felt naked next to me sent a shover though me once more.</p><p>""Where the hell did you girls learn that"" I asked. </p><p>""Come on dad you can get anything off the net these days"" replied Sam.</p><p>""Yeah we surfed a little and found some sites that explained everything we needed to know with some very good visual guides"" interrupted Beth as she laughed.</p><p>We sat there for over an hour casually talking about what they had seen and what they just did. I mentioned to them it had to be our secret otherwise I could go to jail. They assured me it was our secret. As we talked I reached around and started to play with their nipples more sub-consciously than a deliberate act. As I did they gently played with my cock bringing it back to life. </p><p>As Sam and I talked Beth lent over and took my cock head in her mouth and licked the tip and swirled her tongue around it. She then gave way and Sam followed her sister actions and then licked up and down the shaft. She then forced my cock as far down her throat as she could get it. With her little hand she pumped my cock and sucked up and down the shaft. Each of my preteen daughter's took turns until I am about to burst. It was agreed between the two of them I would cum in Sam mouth so she commenced finishing me off. With her hand pumping up and down my shaft and her little mouth and tongue working in unison I was in heaven. </p><p>Beth proceeded to stand and placed a foot either side of me and leant forward giving me full access to her pussy. I reached forward with bath hands grabbing her pert little butt cheeks pulled her closer to me. I licked my way all around her bald pussy and dipping my tongue into her wet hole every now and again. Beth was leaning so close now her knees were resting on the sofa and had virtually mounted my face as I ravaged her preteen cunt for all it is worth. Beth reacted by grinding her pussy into me face to ensure maximum penetration of my tongue into her young snatch. Beth was groaning all the time until she finally screamed at the top of her lungs ""Oh fuck dadddddy oh fuck oh oh oh here I cummmmm for fucks sake oh my goooood"" Her whole body stiffened as if hit by lightning and then slumped onto the sofa. </p><p>Meanwhile Sam was still pumping my cock until I finally erupt into the back her throat coating it in the sperm that made her many years ago. She pumped the remaining sperm from my body lapping it up with joy. She looked up at me opening her mouth to show me my sperm and then reached over to her sister and started to French kiss her swapping my sperm in their mouths.</p><p><i>To be continued</i></p>"
940,"All in the Family, Part 2",BTate,btate@mrdouble.com,[''],,2013-05-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 2 - The Next Day</h5><p>The next morning I awoke still sitting on the floor in the lounge naked. My preteen daughters where nowhere to be seen as my memory came back and I was horrified when I remembered the activities of the previous night. My immediate thought was ""Shit they were drunk and I took advantage of them and now they are hiding in shame from me. ""</p><p>I got up and quickly tidied up the lounge and proceed through the house looking for my daughters. I heard some activity out back in the kitchen, so I cautiously made my way there. I peered through the door and saw my daughters making breakfast. They both looked showered and refreshed with aprons on, but they are still naked underneath. I started to relax and entered the kitchen, ""Morning girls"" </p><p>""Morning daddy"" they replied in unison running to give me a hug and a kiss. First Sam hugged me around my waist and looked up and kissed me on the lips. She was quickly replaced by Beth who did the same but at the end of her kiss snaked her tongue into my mouth. </p><p>""Go and clean up dad and come down for breakfast dad"" ordered Sam as she turned to continue her tasks. </p><p>I retreated to my bathroom and proceed to shower replaying the night's events over and over again in my mind. After my shower I put on some shorts and tee shirt and returned down stairs. Beth looked at me and tisked, ""That will not do"" </p><p>She came over to me looked me up and down and then took my shirt and pulled it over my head throwing it on the floor. Then she reached in and pulled my shorts down, release my stiffening cock right in her face. ""That's better, I think I remember him from last night, he looks ready for action doesn't he."" She said as she kissed the head of my cock. </p><p>With that she pushed me into one of the kitchen chairs and placed a leg either side ready to mount me. ""Hang on are your sure about this"" I asked. </p><p>""Dad I need to fuck you, I want to feel that cock up in me"" she replied with a serious look on her face. </p><p>""What about your cherry don't you want to save it for someone special"" I asked.</p><p>""I have"" was her response. </p><p>With that she whipped off her apron grabbing my cock in her right hand aiming it at her virgin pussy. Slowly she started to impale herself on me. She grunted a little as her pussy lips are forced apart by my cock. She took it slow as her sister came over to assist by support Beth's weight with both arms wrapped around her. Beth lifted up and then lowered herself down again, another inch entered her body. She repeated the action once more and the head of my cock was now up against her maiden head. ""Oh fuck dad it hurts, you are sooo big"" she groaned out in pain.</p><p>""Take it easy and relax"" whispered Sam in her ear. She reached around and started to palm her sister's breasts and nipples. She then reached down and played with her hard little clit, this seemed to relax her. Beth rose up and then forced herself down hard. At the same time I thrust up hard with my hips causing my cock to burst through her hymen. Tears began streaming down my daughter's face, the pain of losing her virginity too much for her to cope with. Sam tried to comfort her ""Just relax sis, stay still and let you're pussy get use to daddy's cock."" </p><p>After a minute or so Beth looked down at me and said ""Ok daddy I feel fine now. Will you fuck me now and make me a woman"" </p><p>I started to pump my cock in and out of my daughter's tight cunt as she raised and lowered herself to meet my thrusts. I reached around and gripped her butt cheeks and picked her up. With my cock buried deep inside her tiny body I stood up, her legs wrapped around me she continue to thrust up and down on her own father's cock. I turned around and placed her on her back on the kitchen table all the while she remained impaled on my cock. Her legs now raised, her ankles around her ears I was pumping in and out of her once more like a piston in an engine. </p><p>Same came closer and lowered her face to her sisters and they consummate their relationship with a deep and passionate kiss. Reaching between them I massaged Beth's small firm developing breasts and then turn my hand to meet the equally firm breasts of Sam. Sam now gingerly climbed onto the table and squatted down on Bath's face giving her access to her bald plump pussy. With her arms wrapped around my neck to balance herself, she now leaned in and passionately kissed me. Her kisses her warm and wet as her tongue plunged into my mouth searching and finding for a companion. We kissed as her sister ate out her pussy, I fondled her preteen breasts at the same time I fucked her younger sister. </p><p>Sam was the first to cum as her sister focused all her attention licking her clit which was so hard and extended it made for an obvious target. </p><p>""Oh Daddy, this feels so good."" Sam gasped out loud breaking off our kiss. Her fingers were tangled in my hair, pulling my face against her little breast. ""Oh fuck I think I am cumming Daddy, hold me please. Oh Oh Oh fuck, shit Beth eat my cunt you bitch."" </p><p>""That its baby cum for daddy, piss cum all over your sister's face, let it go baby"" I said. </p><p>""Oh OH fuck it feels so good daaaaadddddyyyy, of fuckin god"" she rasped as she collapsed almost falling from the table, only to slide onto a chair next to her sister who herself on the verge of cumming along with her me her father. </p><p>""OH GAWD DADDY! YOU'RE SO DEEP IN MY PUSSY!"" Beth yelled, as I thrust deeper into her preteen pussy. Her pussy was so wet and warm, I was in heaven. I felt my balls tightening and knew I was about to cum. </p><p>""OH BABY! DADDY'S GOING TO CUM!"" I yelled. I lifted her whole body up towards me and kissed her plunging my tongue into her waiting and eager mouth, driving my hips up to slam into Beth's tight pussy. </p><p>""CUM IN ME DADDY! I WANT TO YOUR CUM IN MY PUSSY!"" Beth screamed. She felt the first blast of my cum blast into her womb, sending her over the edge. Beth came hard on my cock, her pussy juices flooding my cock and balls. </p><p>As we came I held myself deep inside her small body until we both collapse in each others arms panting, with cum ozzing from Beth's pussy. </p><p>""OH GOD I LOVE YOU DADDY"" she panted kissing me. </p><p>""I LOVE YOU TO BABY"" I responded. </p><p>After we recovered Sam and Beth finished preparing breakfast and we all sat down to a nice hearty breakfast of bacon and eggs with coffee and juice. I went to clear the dishes and Sam put her hand up to stop me. ""Let me do this daddy, we want to pamper you this weekend. Beth go and clean up and get dressed, I'll take care of this"" </p><p>""Thanks sis"" with that Beth leaned in and kissed me on the lips, ""Thanks daddy, that was great. I hope we can do it again real soon"" and hurried off for a shower. </p><p>I looked over and Sam was at the sink washing the dished, still with just the apron on. I walked over to the sink and started to help her by drying the dishes. I turned and walked behind her to put away a dish and looked down at her firm butt. It looked delicious so I moved closer and wrapped my left hand around the front of her waist and pull her tight as I did my cock settled in the crease of her pert little butt cheeks. </p><p>I nibbled at her neck causing my little girl to throw her head to the side and grind her firm butt into my hardening cock. Encouraged by her reaction my other hand reached inside her apron and taking her right breast in my hand as I palmed her hardening nipple. </p><p>""Fuck me Daddy, Please fuck me from behind"" whispered Sam. </p><p>""OK Darling but I need to get you wet first."" I said. </p><p>""""Is this wet enough"" she said as she took my hand and placed it on her pussy. She was soaking wet. I plunged my index finger into her bald pussy and gradually pushing deeper, in and out, in and out. Deeper and deeper into my preteen daughter cunt. I then felt her hymen, my baby was still a virgin. </p><p>I pulled my finer out and offered it to her to suck, which she did with great enthusiasm. ""Are you sure dear that you want me to take your cherry?"" I asked.</p><p>""OH FUCK YES DADDY, FUCK ME, FUCK ME HARD. I WANT IT TO HURT"" she said. </p><p>I took my cock in my hand and bent her over the sink and aimed it at her glistening cunt. I moved forward placing the head at her entrance rubbing it up and down mixing my pre-cum with my 12 year old daughter's juices. I slowly applied some forward pressure and I gean to enter my daughter virgin pussy. </p><p>""OH FUCK"" Sam exclaimed. </p><p>I pulled back and pushed forward once more as another inch eased into her greased hole until I reached her hymen. I put my hand on Sam shoulder and asked, ""Are you sure, baby"" </p><p>""PLEASE DAD I NEED TO FEEL IT GONE, JUST DO IT"" she replied looking back over her shoulder at me. </p><p>I pulled back and holding her hard by each shoulder and thrust my hips forward as my cock tore through her hymen breaking it into a million pieces. Sam shrieked in pain as the stinging sensation of losing her virginity swept through her body. </p><p>""EASY BABY, TAKE DEEP BREATHS"" I assured her. </p><p>Through the sobs she agree with me, ""Oh god I feel so full daddy, your cock feels huge in my tiny pussy, can you wait till I catch my breath"" </p><p>""No worries honey take your time, we have all day"" I said say as I reached around and played with her clit. As my finger touched her clit Sam straighten her back and forcing my cock just that little bit further into her virgin womb. </p><p>""DO IT NOW DADDY, FUCK ME WITH YOU BIG COCK, FILL MY CUNT FULL OF YOUR BABY MAKING SPERM, GIVE ME A BABY DADDY"" she demanded. </p><p>With that I lost my mind and went hell for leather pounding her from the rear. My balls were slapping her butt checks as I bottom out in her cunt time and time again. </p><p>""OH FUCK THAT DID IT DADDY, HERE I CUM, OH FUCK YEAH DADDDDDY FUCK YOUR DAUGHTER MAKE ME PREGANT DADDY, SHOOT THAT BABY MAKING CUM UP MY CUNT OH FUCK OH GOD OH YEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSS"" She screamed as she came hard her back arching up at the same time I coated her fertile womb with my baby making spunk.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3 - Mom Comes Home</h5><p>Later that day Ann returned from her trip with hugs and kisses all around upon her return. As a home coming we decided to have a family movie night after first having swim and BBQ out back on the patio. </p><p>After going to the shops to pick up some supplies, I returned home to find my wife and daughters already swimming in the pool and half a bottle of wine gone. I quickly changed and ran back down stairs to join them in the pool. I stopped dead in my tracks as I saw they had all lost their tops and breasts are everywhere. </p><p>""What's going on here"" I asked. </p><p>""Don't be a prude, the girls asked if they could get an all over tan and I said yes, no one can see us here anyway"" Ann replied.</p><p>I dove into the pool and surfaced at the other end next to my wife. The girls were at the far end of the pool. Ann was a little drunk and as I found out later all three had been drinking and the bottle half empty was their second for the day. Ann turned to face me and jumped into my arms wrapping her legs around my waist. </p><p>""God I missed you"" she said as she ground her cunt into my hardening cock. She them leaned into me and kissed me on the lips. At first it was a soft lingering peck on the lips. Next was a little more passionate until finally she opened her mouth and snaked her tongue into my mouth. </p><p>I broke the kiss and said ""Baby the kids are here"". </p><p>""Fuck the kids I need this now, they're old enough to understand"" she said. </p><p>""Yeah dad"" said Sam now a few feet from me. </p><p>With that Ann pulled my face to hers and kissed me hard again and with more passion. We were kissing hard as our hands caressed each other lovingly until I felt a hand on my shoulder. Still kissing their mother I saw it was Sam on one side and on the other was Beth. We are gathered at the deep end of the pool in a family group hug. Ann still kissing me with renewed enthusiasm. Suddenly she broke of our kiss and looked at all three of us and said ""I missed all of you whilst I was away, gees its great to be back"" </p><p>Again we all embrace and Ann Frenched me right in front of our girls. Sam was now hanging off Ann's back with her arms around her neck. She slowly reached down with her hand taking Ann's breast in her hand and began to fondle her nipples. Ann didn't seem to care, thinking it was me she continued to suck on my tongue. Beth now started on Ann's other breast and Ann lets out a huge moan full of lust. She stopped kissing me and turned to her 11 year old daughter Beth and kissed her on the lips, not a motherly kiss but a soft prolonged kiss. She then reached around to grabbed hold of Sam and turned to her and did the same. After a lingering kiss she then plunged her tongue into our 12 year old daughter mouth. </p><p>All pretence of normality was now forgotten as Ann fondled opening our 12 year old daughter in front of me and her 11 year old sister. The passion between them continued to grow as Sam reached for her mom's pussy and rubbed it through the outside of her bikini bottoms. Ann returned the favour and plunged her hand down her daughter's bikini bottom. </p><p>Beth and I look at each other and decided to join the action as she replaced her mom around my waist and I reached down taking her right nipple in my mouth as I licked and sucked on it. Beth began moaning and throwing her head back in passion. </p><p>I reached down under her butt with both hands and lifted Beth out of the pool sitting her on the edge of the pool. She understood what I want without the need for words. She lifted her butt a little allowing me to pull her bikini bottoms down her legs and throw them into the pool. Beth now laid down on her back with her long slender legs dangling in the pool one either side of me. I looked down at my daughter and smiled, she returned the smile as I leaned closer and kissed her recently violated pussy. </p><p>I looked back over my shoulder and on the steps of the pool was Ann naked now lying back with Sam nuzzled into her crotch. Sam's tongue is lapping at her mom's pussy as her thumb plays with her clit. Ann had Sam by the back of her head pushing her closer and closer to her pussy ensuring maximum contact. All of a sudden as if hit by a bolt of lightning Ann's whole body trembled as an orgasm crashed through her body. </p><p>""OH OH OH fuck Sam lick mommy's cunt you slut fucken lick it, here I cum just for you baby."" Ann panted her hands pushing hard at the back of our daughter's head. </p><p>""OH OH OH FUUUCCCCKKK"" she shouts at the top of her lungs. Thank god we live in the country and have no neighbours with hearing distance, they would have thought there was a murder occurring. </p><p>Ann next grabbed Sam under the arm and lifted her face so she could share her own juices with our daughter. The kissed their tongues lewdly playing with each other. Ann continued to pull Sam upwards so that Sam's pussy was level with Ann's face and she began to attack our 12 year old daughter's pussy. </p><p>Meanwhile I returned to my own task and was licking the hairless lips of our younger daughter cunt. ""YES DADDY LICK ME THERE FUCK I LOVE IT WHEN YOU PLUNGE INTO ME"" Bath instructed. </p><p>I did as she asked and plunged my tongue into her preteen pussy. I then softly massaged her clit with the tip of my tongue which really got her going as her hips gyrated and thrust hard into my face to increase the pressure on her love organ. I then applied a little more pressure to her clit sending her over the edge once more. </p><p>""OH GO DADDY THAT IS GREAT FUCK, OH SHIT HERE I CUM LICK IT DADY HARDER LICK ME PLEEEEEEAAAASSSSEEEE"" she trailed off into her orgasm. Beth on this occasion actually ejaculated pussy juice during her cum all over my face as I greedily lapped it up. </p><p>On the other side of the pool Sam had cum and her mom and her were lying arm in arm fingering each other's pussy lovingly whilst kissing in the most obscene way. I swam over to join them, Sam reached back and grabbed my cock and pulled it up to her and her mom's face. They took turns sucking my cock into their hungry mouths. Sam then took over the sucking whilst Ann started to pump my cock into our 12 year old daughter's mouth. </p><p>I looked down at my naked daughter and wife it was all too much for me. </p><p>""OOOOOH!!! GOD, SAM, THAT'S IT. YEAH! UMMMMHNNNN!"" I yelled out loud throwing my head back as I felt my balls tighten. </p><p>""OH JESUS! OH, OH, OH! FUCK YOU TWO! OH, THAT'S IT!! OH FUUUUCCCKKK!"" I grasped as I pulled my cock from my daughters mouth and with my hand pumped my cum all over her and her mother's face and breasts. They back laid back arm in arm with their mouths open hoping to catch some of my sperm. </p><p>Beth seeing what was happening soon joined her mom and sister and proceeded to lick my sperm off their naked bodies and then feed it to then with her tongue. </p><p>""We better clean up and get ready for dinner"" I said as my cock started to deflate. </p><p>We slowly all got out of the pool still a little in shock at what we had all done and went upstairs to get dressed. </p><p>I jumped in the shower and let the warm water run over my head as I replayed what we had done in my mind. I then felt a hand on my cock, opened my eyes to see Ann standing there. </p><p>""What the hell have you been up to whilst I was gone"" she asked, ""Those girls have turned into sex maniacs."" </p><p>""I don't know what happened one minute we are eating dinner the next they are eating out each other."" I replied. I then told her the whole story of what happened whilst she was away. </p><p>""I think I have some catching up to do"" she said when I finished the story. </p><p>""What do you have in mind"" I asked. </p><p>""Well things have gotten so kinky around her, lets continue the trend and fuck me in the arse baby"" she replied. </p><p>""Are you sure, you never wanted to do it before,"" I asked.</p><p>""I have never fucked our daughter before and helped her suck her father's cock but I have to day, so do me"" she demanded. </p><p>She turned around and bent over leaning into the wall of the shower. I got some liquid soap and greased up my cock and her arse cack and took aim. I made contact and slowly pushed the head of my cock so it opened her wrinkled star fish to me. I pushed a little harder and the head of my cock was for the first time inside my wife's rectum. </p><p>""MMmmmmm Fuck Me! Fuck Me!"" She moaned, as her eyes remained closed. </p><p>""OH! JESUS!"" The words of intense sexual surprise and gratification bellowed from my mouth as the warm, moist lining Ann's virgin arse held my cock tight as I eased myself into and out of her time and time again. </p><p>""Fuck me harder,"" Ann begged as a tear trickled lazily down her cheek. </p><p>Ramming my hard, throbbing shaft repeatedly as deep into her tight arse as physically possible, I made her cum hard as she did her muscles contracted causing me to erupt into her bowels and coated her with my cum. </p><p>""OHMY! OHMY! OH MY GOD!"" Ann moaned repeatedly. It was all she could say as my softening cock slipped from her arse. I washed my cock and turned Ann around and sucked on her small firm tits. I dropped to my knees and buried my head into her cunt and ate her juices as they flowed down her leg. </p><p>Ann's hands were at the back of my head as my tongue played with her clit. With one leg over my shoulder opening herself to me a licked and sucked on her hard nubbin as her hips pulsed back and forth.</p><p>After a small cum I again stood and picking Ann up and bringing her back down on my now hard cock impaling her as we stood as one in the shower. </p><p>We stood like that for over ten minutes with Ann slowly gyrating her hips back and forth making small thrusts from time to time. We just kissed with a passion that had been missing since I took her virginity in school. In the end we both had the most intense orgasm of the day so far. </p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4 - Movie Night</h5><p>After dinner we all assembled in the lounge room and made ourselves comfortable. We all had a glass of wine and a blanket to snuggle under. Our sofa was huge so we all managed to squeeze onto it. </p><p>""So what are we watching girls?"" I asked. </p><p>""Well it's a DVD we downloaded off the net it's a surprise"" Beth replied. </p><p>Sam pressed the play button and we all sat back and watched. </p><p>The quality looked pretty good coming from the net, the title appeared ""Daddy Knows Best"", I got a funny feeling straight away. </p><p>I movie opened with a family sitting around eating breakfast, a narrator comes on and introduces the family, there is a mom Jan she is 32 with a killer tight body, brunette with A cup breasts, the father Tom 35 fairly lean and tanned, two daughters, Mary at 12 is also brunette with A cup breasts and her mother's white porcelain skin, the other 8 year old Joan and a son Brent at 14. </p><p>As they eat their breakfast they are discussing their coming day, Mary is discussing a project on sex education at school, the rest of the family listen. </p><p>""What do you have to discuss"" asked Tom the father. </p><p>""How people have sex"" replied Mary. </p><p>""Well what do you know so far"" Asked Jan the mother. </p><p>""Can I show you instead?"" she replied.</p><p>""OK use your father as a model, I am sure he won't mind"" replied Jan.</p><p>""What the hell are you talking about Jan"" asked Tom. </p><p>""Just do it Tom, sex should be discussed openly,"" replied Jan.</p><p>""OK what do you want me to do"" said Tom resigned to his fate. </p><p>""Come over here and sit on the sofa with me"" said Mary ""Now sex usually starts with kissing between a couple, boy/girl, girl/girl, boy/boy"" </p><p>The rest of the family sat on the floor in front of the sofa as an audience to the act unfolding in front of them. </p><p>""How do they kiss"" asked Jan. </p><p>""Like this"" said Mary, with that she turned to her dad and gave him a kiss on the lips, it was soft and lingering. </p><p>""What else, keep going just ignore us, show us what you know so far Mary, that way we can make sure you are right and get a good mark"" encouraged her mother. </p><p>Mary again turned and kissed her dad, this time it lingered until she opened her mouth slightly and slipped her tongue into her dad's surprised mouth. Sensation and reaction was instantaneous as the dad's cock began to rise. </p><p>The kissing on screen got hotter and hotter and then the dad pulled his daughter onto his lap. She was now mounted on her dad's lap facing him still kissing him and licking his lips. Her hips were now slowly pushing until her down as she ground her pussy onto his engorged cock. </p><p>Her father then reached the front of his daughter's white blouse and in one quick motion ripped it from her body. Buttons went flying in every direction as he peeled it off her back revealing her in a white lacy training bra. This time he took his hands and massaged her small firm breasts through her bra. The daughter was in another world, slowly he slipped the material of the bra cup of her left breast down to reveal her cone shaped breast and he leaned forward and took her puffy pink nipple in his mouth. </p><p>The camera now peeled back to reveal the audience reaction, there was the mom with her hand up her skirt fucking the life out her cunt with her fingers as her panties lay at her feet. The son had his shorts around his ankles tugging on his small cock whilst his younger sister just sat staring at her family. </p><p>Back in our own lounge all four of us had followed their example and were all masturbating watching the action in front of us on the tv. </p><p>The father meanwhile had managed to free his cock from his pants and his daughter was giving him a great looking blow job. The mother was being eaten out by her son and the youngest daughter was standing beside her mom lying on the floor, the mom was reaching out to her daughter telling her to get naked. The daughter complied and went and sat on her mother's face as instructed. </p><p>The mum was now giving her youngest daughter a cunt eating from hell, with her tongue right up her daughter's pussy. The youngest daughter started to get into it as she little hips thrust her pussy along her mum's tongue. </p><p>I now felt a hand on my cock and looked down and it was Sam's, she had stood up and removed her clothes and was about to mount me. ""You better ask your mom first"" I said. </p><p>""Do you mind mummy, I really need to feel daddy's cock in my cunt before I bust"" she said. </p><p>""OK but leave me some"" Ann replied. </p><p>Sam then stood up on the sofa and lowered her recently deflowered cunt down onto her father's raging hard cock. </p><p>""What if I get them pregnant Ann, shouldn't I get a condom"" I asked.</p><p>""Just fuck her John, cum in that baby womb of hers"" Ann replied now with her finger up Beth butt. Beth turned and leaned over the arm of the sofa, her mum was behind her with two fingers up her butt with more on the way. </p><p>Sam was thrusting up and down on my cock, god it felt tight inside her body but really smooth and warm. </p><p>""Suck my tits daddy,"" she asked.</p><p>I did not have to be told twice. I reached out and grabbed both my daughter's young breasts and moved my head to them sucking on each nipple for ten seconds then changing to the other. </p><p>""OH MY GOD! OH MY GOD! OH MY GOD,"" Sam repeated over and over out loud, ""OH FUCK I LOVE YOU DADDY"" </p><p>Her thrusts were becoming almost frantic as if she could not quite get enough of my eight inches into her pussy. </p><p>""Fuck, Oh fuck, I need it harder dad, PLLLLLEEEEAAASSSEEE,"" she pleaded. </p><p>With that I picked her up and flipped my 12 year old daughter on her back on the floor and started to pound into her, that did the trick, she came so hard she passed out on the floor. She made a lovely sight legs splayed out wide showing her pussy leaking her daddy's baby making cum. </p><p>Beth and Ann were still at it on the end of the sofa, so I went to Beth and she slipped my now soft wet cock in her mouth and licked the combined juices of her sister and her father's cum into her mouth. She continued to suck me and pump my with her hand until she got me hard, she then asked ""Daddy can you fuck my arse."" </p><p>I moved behind her and Ann made way, Ann took my cock and placed it in her mouth and made sure it was wet and greasy, she then turned to Beth and stuck her tongue in Beth rosebud and lubricated our daughter using her own saliva. She then took my cock and placed it at the entrance of our daughter's butthole and told me to fuck her arse real good. </p><p>I did as I was told and slid my rock hard cock into our 11 year old daughter's bowels for the first time. ""Daddy can we do it rough"" </p><p>""What do you mean"" I asked.</p><p>""Treat me like a slut please daddy and do it hard"" she replied.</p><p>I looked at Ann who just smiled and nodded her approval. </p><p>""Ok you fucken slut I am going to fuck your arse until it bleeds"" I screamed. </p><p>""OH fuck yeah daddy, do me hard you fucker"" she screamed. </p><p>A started to pump in and out of her shitter screaming obscenities at her, I grabbed a chunk of her hair and pull her back to me she screamed in pain. </p><p>The tightness of her hole and seeing my daughter act like a real slut sent me over the edge real quick. All of a sudden I erupted into her, Beth responded as she screamed into another orgasm. After cumming I collapsed over the top of her on the arm of the sofa still joined at the hips. </p><p>After recovering we returned to the movie. Beth and I remained joined as she sat on my lap with her legs outside mine giving everyone and obscene view of her pussy and my cock is buried still in her butt. Sam and Ann were next to us with Sam sitting between Ann's legs with Ann playing with her daughter's nipples. </p><p>Back on screen the son is fucking his little sister in the arse while the mom tongues his arse. The older daughter and dad are also fucking on the sofa doing it doggy style. </p><p>""Is this how you do it mummy and daddy,"" she asks.</p><p>""It sure is you little slut,"" they reply.</p><p>Family nights were never the same after that.</p>"
941,Tonight on Cheaters,BTate,btate@mrdouble.com,"['FFbb', 'Mg', 'inc', 'ped']",The show Cheaters producers didn't want you to see.,2013-05-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p><b>Joey Greco</b>: Hi I'm Joey Greco your host and we have two sad stories of spouses cheating on their partners. Using our trained surveillance team we uncover the truth of their cheating spouses actions, all will be revealed. At the end of the show we have Amber who returns to explain her actions. </p><p><b>Announcer</b>: Tonight's first story on Cheaters We have Ron a Fireman father of twins who suspects his teacher wife of performing after school activity of the sexual kind. </p><p><b>Ron</b>: Well it all sort of started a few months ago when I could not go on a family camping trip due to bushfires down south. I was called in and my wife has not forgiven me and since then all matrimonial activity has ceased and she seems distant and is constantly lying about where she has been. </p><p><b>Announcer</b>: The suspect is Alice a 34 year old teacher who is suspected of misbehaving in detention. </p><p></p><h5>The Story Begins</h5><p><b>Announcer</b>: On day three of the investigation our detectives wait for the suspect outside her place of work, the local high school where she exits and sits in her car for 15 minutes. She is finally joined by her 13 year old son Alex. He enters the car and is welcomed by a kiss from his mother. You can see the blurred images through the back window of the car. </p><p>After a high speed chase through the streets they stop at the local mall where they buy Alex some new jeans and shirt. Mother and son enter the change room to try on his new outfits. Our detective followed them grabbing a shirt off the rack and proceeded into the change room next door. </p><p>Listen against the wall he overhears some normal mother son talk about the clothes and them is startled to hear, ""Fuck mum you suck a great cock, can I cum in your mouth"" </p><p>The detective placed a miniature camera under the change stall and a picture is revealed of a boy with his pants around his ankles with his mum on her knees with his 5 inch cock in her mouth. The boy has his hands on his mum's small firm breasts fondling them like small grapefruit. The mum has her white blouse unbuttoned to her skirt with her breasts out of her bra. </p><p>Alice is seen pumping Alex's hard cock as her mouth hungrily sucked up and down on her 13 year old son. Alex's knees are slightly bent as he thrusts his hips up pumping his cock into his mum's hungry mouth. It's not long until Alice pulls the cock out of her mouth and continues pumping until he cums all over her face. Alex then collapsed back onto the chair in the corner of the room panting for breath.</p><p>""Oh fuck mom that was the best yet"" he thanked his mom for the blow job. </p><p>Alice managed to clean herself up and they exit the store. </p><p>On day six of the investigation, detectives have managed to get hidden cameras and microphones in Alice's classroom. She is running detention this afternoon with Alex and another boy about the same age we will later learn to be their next door neighbour 12 year old Todd. </p><p>Alice is at her desk in the front of the class with Todd and Alex writing lines ""I must be quite in class"" on the board. The principal Ms Alexander pops her head into the room and starts to talk to Alice. Ms Alexander is a tall slender blonde woman who has risen to her post the youngest in the state. </p><p>""Alice those reports need to be done by the end of the week, that isn't going to be a problem is it?"" she asked</p><p>""No, I will have them done tomorrow Linda. I am working on them now"" she replied looking up at her colleague.</p><p>Linda casually strolls behind Alice to have a look at her work. ""What have these two done now?"" she asked. </p><p>""Talking in class again"" Alice replied as she continued with her walk. </p><p>""We are going to have to teach these two a lesson if they do not behave"" she continued.</p><p>Linda placed her hand on Alice's shoulder as if to acknowledge her presence but then casually slides her hand down inside her blouse and cups her right breast. Alice looked up and they kiss firstly softly then with passion as their mouths open to receive each other's tongue. </p><p>Linda quickly unbuttons the rest of Alice's blouse and unfastens her bra from the front letting her breasts fall from their restraints. The two boys stop the penance and watch these two authorative figures of the school openly groping each other. Alice did not care her students and also her own son watched her wanton display. In fact it turned her on even more. </p><p>Alex walked over to Linda and reached around her from the rear and started to unbutton her blue blouse as he rubbed his crotch into her tight firm butt. He slowly eased her blouse off her shoulders and then reached for her bra clasp at the rear and undid her bra. He then placed his hands on her shoulders and pushed her face first onto the desk. He then reached down and grabbed the hem of her skirt and pulled it up to reveal she was wearing no underwear. </p><p>Todd had also taken the lead from Alex and moved over to Alice and taken her left breast into his mouth as she ran her fingers through his hair pulling him closer at the same time. </p><p>""Stand up"" he order Alice, which she did without questioning it. He to pushed her face first onto the desk and lifted her skirt to reveal a bare ass waiting for his attack. </p><p>Side by side both women lay face first looking at each other and occasionally reaching over to kiss the other. Both boys had now mounted the women from behind. They fucked the women in perfect harmony. The women seem to be working of each other's desire were soon climaxing, the effect on the boys was instantaneous as they both pulled out and pumped large amounts of cum all over the pale ass and back of their respective conquests. </p><p>With enough evidence the cheaters detectives return to the office to prepare their report. </p><p>[In Ron and Alice's living room Joey prepares to present Ron his report. With him is Ron's 13 year old daughter Madison )Alex's twin sister)] </p><p><b>Joey</b>: Well Ron our detectives have uncovered some evidence regarding the behaviour of Alice and it is truly shocking. </p><p>[Joey goes through the video evidence with Ron and Madison, by the end of the report both are in tears and consoling each other as beat they can] </p><p><b>Joey</b>: Are you ready to confront them Ron? Our detectives tell me they are at school in detention again. </p><p><b>Ron</b>: Hell yes!!! </p><p><b>Madison</b>: Let's bust that bitch daddy. </p><p>Creeping through the halls of the school with the crew, Joey, Ron and Madison wait outside the classroom door where Alice and Alex are currently fucking. Suddenly the door swings open and the cameras rush in with lights blazing catching the two lovers as Alex thrusts his rigid cock back into his mum. </p><p>They look stunned with Alice lying on her back with her ankles around her ears and her son's cock still impaled in his mom's bare pussy. There he stayed whilst a flurry of activity whirled around him. </p><p>""Dad"" he screamed in shock as Ron burst through the door.</p><p>""Ron, what the hell are you doing here?"" asked Alice in shock.</p><p>""What the hell am I doing, what the hell are you doing fucking our son, you slut?"" Ron exploded </p><p>Madison ran in and immediately started to hit her mom but is stopped by her dad. Alex still remains inside his mum as he slowly continues to pump in and out of her. ""You bitch"" screamed Madison at her mom. </p><p>""Well your dad was never there to give me satisfaction so Alex stepped up to the plate. If I can't have the original I might as well have the next best thing"" she tried to justify her position. </p><p>Joey then stepped in and asked Alice, ""How can you be fucking your own son? Isn't that incest and he is underage? What were you thinking"" </p><p>""I wasn't I just need someone to fuck me and love me. Alex was there when Ron was not"" she replied tears starting to stream down her face.</p><p>""OH OH OH FUCK I THINK I'm CUMMMMMIIIIINNGGG"" yelled Alex as he sprayed his mum's pussy with her own son's seed. </p><p>""That's it Alice we are through get your shit out by the time I come home tonight and you can take stud there with you"" yelled Ron as he gave his son a clip around the back of the head knocking him to the floor. </p><p>Joey stepped in ""Ron you do not want to do that, take it easy, we will take you home now"" </p><p>Joey at the end of the story come on, ""At the end of tonight's show we find out what Ron and Madison decides to do after the confrontation"" </p><p><b>Joey</b>: Next on Cheaters we meet Belinda Hill who was part of the Henry Hill case 4 months back. Belinda has come on Cheaters to explain her role in the case. </p><p><b>Belinda</b>: We when the cameras appeared next to the car, I was riding my dad's cock in the front seat of his pickup. I was facing him and he had his nine inch cock all the way into my 11 year old pussy. I was thrusting down hard and about to cum so I had my eyes closed enjoying the best fuck I had ever had when you opened the door. </p><p>I absolutely shit myself. Then I saw my mom staring straight at me and I knew I was in big trouble. </p><p>After the show we all sat down and talked how it started 6 months earlier. Mom was gone on another business trip and dad was in the shower. I went in to have a shower and opened the door to see how long he would be. I did not know dad was missing mum that much, he had a huge erection and was masturbating. He looked shocked when he saw me standing there in a bra and knickers looking at him fisting his cock. </p><p>I felt sorry for him so I stepped in still partially clothed and replaced his hands with my own. In no time at all he came all over my stomach and pussy. He looked at me and said I better clean up. I then took off my remaining clothes and he washed my back and then front. He dropped the wash cloth and started using his hands on my small tits. He moved lower and inserted a finger into my then virgin pussy and started to finger fuck me. In the process he was preparing me for sex because he purposely broke my hymen with his fingers, it stung but only for a little while and there was a small trickle of blood. </p><p>He then lifted me and lowered me on his hardening cock, that is when dad and I first began to fuck. We haven't stopped since. </p><p>Mom sort of understood why it happened and that night mum and I made love in her and dad's bed whilst dad videotaped it for prosperity. During our talk we were all crying and laughing at different points and at one stage I was crying and mom was consoling me when her hand accidentally palmed my breast. Mom apologised and I said it was nice. She then moved her hand under my tee shirt and played with my breast as she kissed me on the lips. I gave her the encouragement to proceed by sticking my tongue in her mouth and returned her kiss. </p><p>We ended up on the floor ripping at each other clothes and ended in a 69 position as we ate each other out. I loved the taste of mum and her juices were soon flowing as she orgasmed at least 5 times on the floor with me. Dad then suggested we move somewhere more comfortable and mom suggested the video. </p><p>Thank you Cheaters now I get to fuck both my parents. </p><p><b>Joey</b>: Belinda's parents refused to comment on their current relationship when contacted by Cheaters producers. </p><p>Back to our first story, Ron and Madison have gotten on with their lives without Alice and Alex. </p><p><b>Ron</b>: It was hard at first for both of us but after a lot of soul searching Madison and I have accepted what has happened and we have decided to support each other going forward. </p><p><b>Joey</b>: How have you done that? </p><p>Madison: Well dad and I turned to the people we know loved us? </p><p><b>Joey</b>: Who? </p><p><b>Ron</b>: Each other? </p><p><b>Joey</b>: How did you do that? </p><p><b>Madison</b>: Well I was in bed one night during one of those hot summer nights a while back and I heard daddy crying in his bedroom. So I went to see what was happening and there was daddy lying nude in bed crying. </p><p>I asked him if he was Ok and he could not answer me so I got on to the bed and turned him to face me. I lay down on the bed and snuggled up against him and brought his arm over me to cuddle me. We just lay there breathing in harmony, nude in the heat of the night. </p><p>After a while I started to feel dad's cock start to grow and poke me in the ass. </p><p><b>Ron</b>: I couldn't help it. There I had a beautiful woman in my arms nude. What was I supposed to do? </p><p>Madison: Well after a while I started to get a bit more daring and I pushed back slowly against his cock causing it to glide up my bum crack. A trail of precum now lined my bum crack as dad started to slowly pump his cock into me and I started to respond. This went on for about 15 minuted, without anything being said. </p><p>I was starting to get really hot and I took the initiative and took dad's hand and placed it on my tit. I then placed my hand on top and glided his hand back and forth over my nipple until it hardened. Dad then took over and played with my nipple in his fingers pinching and rolling the nipple. His other hand glided down my side until it reached my thigh. I knew what he wanted so I opened my legs by lifting my top leg and resting it over the top of his leg. This resulted in my pussy opening up to his incestuous advances. His index finger glided over the lips of my pussy, they were wet from anticipation. Slowly as he rubbed his finger along my slit until it broke the seal and started its journey into my pussy for the first time. I opened up wider for him and slightly thrust my hips forward hoping to force his finger deeper into me. Daddy played around my lips and then slowly pushed deeper into me. </p><p>I was really panting by this stage as one hand fondled my tits and the other violated by virgin pussy. I was in heaven. </p><p>I turned slightly to look at daddy and he leaned in to kiss me and told me he loved me. I told him I loved him to and from now on I was his wife. He kissed me deep and for the first time frenched me, his own daughter. I loved his tongue. </p><p>He then pushed me over on my back and continued to kiss and fondle me. I gathered up some courage and took hold of his rock hard cock in my small hand. ""Pump it baby"" he whispered and so I did. Up and down the shaft I went with me hand. He then moved down and started to kiss each nipple and then suck on them. I had a mini cum just doing that, the best was to come. </p><p>He continued down my slender body until he came to the top of my slit. He was now positioned between my legs, kissing my bald mound. He then stuck out his tongue and dipped it where his finger had just been. He lapped at my cunt for ages finally attacking my little hooded clit. My legs were wrapped around his head pushing him deeper into me. That was it I came with a force that truly frightened both of us. </p><p>Daddy then crawled back up my body kissing me and sharing my juices with me. He continued as I began to kiss his passing body until he had mounted my chest and his cock was level with my mouth, I opened up and his glistening cock entered my willing mouth. I sucked on it like instructed and began to pump it with my fist. It did not take long until cum was pouring down my throat and spewing out my mouth and down my chin. </p><p>He crawled back down and we lay arm in arm for the next hour until I asked daddy, ""Will you fuck me like a real wife?"" </p><p>""Are you sure"" was his reply </p><p>""Of course what sort of wife would I be not fucking my husband daddy?"" </p><p>He then pulled me on top of him as we kissed and I reached behind me to take hold of the instrument partially responsible for my being. I lifted my butt and moved his cock into position at the entrance of my cunt and I lowered myself onto my dad's cock. It took a while to get him in and to the point of taking my cherry, but once I did I thrust as hard as I could screaming in agony as I did. But I did it, I managed to get him all the way in my tiny pussy. God I felt full and about to split at the seams. </p><p>It was tight and not before long we were both cumming, I felt his cum hit the walls of my womb and I just let go and came so hard I blacked out. The next day daddy got me on the pill and we have been man and wife ever since. </p><p><b>Joey</b>: Well that some story guys. Any sympathy for Alice and Alex. </p><p><b>Ron</b>: I can understand what she did. We are making attempts at getting on talking terms again </p><p><b>Joey</b>: How is that going </p><p><b>Ron</b>: Pretty good we all had a BBQ by the pool last week. </p><p><b>Joey</b>: And </p><p><b>Ron</b>: Well it went well. We all ate dinner and later that night we all sat in the spa talking. I told Alice about me and Maddy, she was surprised but happy. </p><p>Things got a little out of hand later on after two bottles of wine. Alice kissed me and we started to make out. Maddy was pissed but I explained her mom and me had a lot of history and we need to be able to get on again. Maddy accepted this and turned to her brother and kissed him on the lips. </p><p>Whilst her mother and I made out we all got naked and Alice mounted me in the spa. I sat on the edge and Alice sat with her back to me on my cock. Alex and Maddy imitated us with Maddy impaled on her brother's cock. We sat side by side as we fucked. The girl's relationship thawed and they reached over and kissed with real purpose and passion. </p><p>I fucked Alice as hard as I could as if I was getting some revenge. Maddy and Alex did it slow and long as he entered her time and time again until he blew his load in his twin sister. Maddy lay on the ground panting as her brother's cum oozed out of her pussy and down her leg. Alice on the other hand wanted more and had taken me out of her pussy and placed me at the entrance of her ass. She sank back down and there we stayed as I fucked my ex-wife's ass in front of my new wife and daughter. I finally came in Alice as she slid off my cock back into the water. </p><p>We promised to continue the mending of fences but it may take a bit of time </p><p><b>Joey</b>: Well another satisfied customer, exercise your right to know if your spouse is cheating on you and call Cheaters.</p>"
942,Watching TV,BTate,btate@mrdouble.com,"['Mgg', 'inc', 'ped', 'voy']",What happens when you watch TV with your daughter.,2013-05-06T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>My daughter Sarah and I have always watched TV in the evening together since she was about 5 until now at age 11. My wife is not a TV person and spends most of her time reading books in bed upstairs. </p><p>Tonight was business as usual my wife cleaned up after dinner and Sarah and I sat down in my recliner to watch some TV. We argue back and forth over what we are going to watch which was a nightly ritual for us both. Grabbing the remote we would change the channel back and forth until I gave up and we ended up watching Hannah Montana. Whilst I put up a fight it was more for show as I didn't mind too much watching the young beautiful girls on that show. As you can imagine I loved prepubescent girls, I love the way their breasts started form, their puffy nipples and tight little bodies. Whilst I have this love I always manage to control my urges with my daughter, I am a looker not a toucher. </p><p>There we were watching TV with Sarah snuggled sideways on my lap with a blanket over us as the night were getting chillier as we got closer to Christmas. My wife likes to keep the heating bill down so we snuggle under a blanket which is fun for both of us. </p><p>After Sarah's show is over I get my turn and we watch SVU, tonight's episode happens to be about a child pornography ring. Whilst Sarah is a little young for this show most nights its not too bad as she falls asleep on my lap and we try to be open and honest with Sarah about everything in life. I try to take the time to explain things to her so she understands. We don't believe in sheltering our child from everything we prefer to have an informed child.</p><p>Tonight is different Sarah is wide awake and really into the episode we are watching. It made me feel a little self-conscience having her watch such a show with in sitting in my lap. Then it happened about half way through the episode I started to feel more and more tension. My mind was racing trying to wish my cock from reacting but it was too late as my cock started to harden in my track pants. It was not helped by Sarah squirming in my lap her little butt pushing against my hardening member. </p><p>Sarah turned and looked at me with a quizzical look, ""Dad what's child pornography?"" seemingly a little confused regarding the show. </p><p>""Maybe we should change the channel you're a little young to be watching this"" I said in a half panicked state of mind. </p><p>""No I'm not I am 11 years old and I want to know"" she demanded.</p><p>As we had always trusted Sarah to be mature enough if we took the time to explain anything to her I gave in. ""Well Sarah its movies or pictures of children in sexual situations"" I cautiously explained to my 11 year old daughter. </p><p>Sarah turned and to look at me as she seemed shocked and more than interested in getting more information from her own father on the subject. </p><p>""Like what?"" she pushed me for more information.</p><p>""Um, Um, maybe you should ask you mum,"" I chickened out trying to pass the buck. </p><p>""No daddy, you're here so tell me, don't treat me like a kid,"" she argued.</p><p>""OK, here it is. It pictures of kids your age or younger they can be nude or performing sexual acts."" I started my explanation with as little detail as I could get away with. Al the time my cock is throbbing in my pants.</p><p>""Yeah like what,"" she pressed me for more details.</p><p>""Well having sex, oral sex, masturbation or anal sex, it can be anything at all"" I gave in and thought I might as well tell her the lot. I went into detail how the different combinations could be.</p><p>""They may be by themselves on film masturbating or even just posing. They could be other kids or even adults doing different things. It can be boy and girl, or girl and girl or boy and boy. It can be also groups of boys and girls in various combinations and is usually called an orgy. In an orgy you get to have sex with different combinations.""</p><p>Sarah sat and considered what I had told her and then looked back to the TV, ""So what's so wrong with it daddy. The people on TV are in trouble"" she asked innocently.</p><p>""Well honey it's against the law,"" I informed which shocked her by the look she had on her face.</p><p>""Why?"" she asked incredulously.</p><p>""Because people feel that kids can be taken advantage of and are not old enough to decide for themselves about sex,"" I replied.</p><p>""Why not? I am old enough to know what I want,"" she argued.</p><p>""You may be but a lot of kids aren't,"" I countered.</p><p>She sat for a few more seconds and then asked, ""Who makes the child pornography dad and who buys it?"" </p><p>""Well men and ladies make it and other men and ladies watch it"" was as simple an explanation as I could think of at the time.</p><p>""Why do they watch it daddy?"" she asked turning to straddle my lap, she was serious about getting some more answers.</p><p>""Because it excites them honey, you know sexually. They like to watch young people, boys and girls having sex. Some people watch older people in porn doing it others like to watch younger people, I guess,"" she said.</p><p>""Oh, have you ever seen any Dad?"" she asked with almost an excited look coming across her face.</p><p>""No, of course not"" I lied. I had seen some by accident one night as I surfed for porn and it had really turned me on. Until that time I had no interest at all but it was like a switch had been flicked on inside me and I had to have some more.</p><p>""Why don't you find kids attractive?"" she asked as she repositioned herself on my erection. As she did her hand ""accidentally"" touched my cock as she steadied herself.</p><p>""Um Um It's not that honey it's against the law"" I spluttered as I was totally flustered by her touch.</p><p>""Did you think I am pretty enough for someone to want to watch me daddy?"" she asked battering her eyes, her hand still on my cock. As she asked I could have sworn her hand gripped my cock slightly before releasing it.</p><p>""I am not sure that is a question I should answer honey,"" I replied avoiding her answer and her look as I refocused on the TV.</p><p>""Why not don't you think I am pretty daddy,"" she continued to tease me pressing me to admit what we both knew.</p><p>""Sure I do honey but I do not want to think about other people looking at you like that"" I replied as I looked back at her.</p><p>""How do you know if you have never seen it daddy. Can we find some on the net so I know what you are talking about"" she asked shocking me to my core and excited me to the point I almost came in my pants.</p><p>""No way Sarah, now let's drop it,"" I argued as my face went bright red from embarrassment.</p><p>""Come on dad you always said we had to be honest,"" she pushed me with my own words.</p><p>""OK but not a word to anyone about this I can get in a lot of trouble"" I gave in quickly as I was beyond controlling myself. Watching porn with my daughter had me going a million miles an hour.</p><p>""Woo hoo daddy come let's do it now,"" she said impatiently </p><p>She jumped out of my lap and pulled me to my feet. As she did she spied my erection in my sweat pants and smiled. Grabbing my hand she dragged me off to my office. I headed over to my chair and turned on my computer. Sarah closed the door behind us, we could hear anyone coming down the stairs, but she locked anyway. I looked at her quizzically.</p><p>""Just in case daddy we don't want anyone especially mommy to barge in on us"" she informed me before coming over and making herself home in my lap again. She wiggled her little bum causing my cock to settle between her sweet cheeks.</p><p>We loaded up some P2P software and I typed in a few search words and phrases. A few seconds later a large assortment of files appeared. We scanned through them together with Sarah pointing out a few which I selected. One was an assortment video files. </p><p>Finally a few downloaded and we were both trembling with excitement. I clicked on a picture file and a picture of a girl around 11 years old appeared. She was standing in front of a nature backdrop with her hand out in front and her yellow shirt open just covering her small pert breasts and no bottoms showing her bald mound. Her little mound was so pronounce on her slender body, her breasts were just swollen flesh on her flat chest with the sweetest nipples.</p><p>""There you go,"" I said in triumph to Sarah. </p><p>""Do you think I am pretty than her?"" she asked </p><p>""Yes of course,"" I replied and this time I was not lying. Whilst the girl in the picture was sexy as hell Sarah was far sexier.</p><p>""That seems pretty easy to do, how much do they make?"" She asked.</p><p>""I not sure honey"" I replied as I had no idea and had never really considered if and what they were paid.</p><p>We clicked to the next file, it's a picture of a young girl sucking on a boy's cock. Both were naked preteens and looked like brother and sister. The sister was on her knees in front of him his little hard cock in her mouth, he had a huge smile on his face and who could blame him.</p><p>""WOW LOOK AT THAT"" shrieked Sarah. </p><p>""SSSHHH you'll wake your mum,"" I warned her as I covered her mouth with my hand.</p><p>""She's sucking his pee pee dad,"" Sarah said in utter amazement. </p><p>""Yes honey but is called a penis or sometimes a cock or a dick. What she is doing is called oral sex."" </p><p>The next file was of a grown man licking a young girl's pussy. She was a little red head with freckles all over. He too was a red head. The girl was lying on a bed he legs draped over his shoulders her hips up off the bed as his tongue looked buried deep inside her. Her eyes were closed as her hands clinched the bed clothes on the bed her mouth wide open. She looked like she was in the middle of an orgasm.</p><p>""Wow is that her dad doing that?"" asked Sarah as she turned to look at me. </p><p>""Probably baby,"" I replied not really knowing who the hell he was nor did I care.</p><p>""OHMIGOD I can't believe that, but she seems to like it doesn't she daddy,"" Sarah was excited by what she was seeing.</p><p>""She sure does baby. You know what they are doing is great fun,"" I replied.</p><p>""Have you ever done that daddy?"" Sarah asked.</p><p>""Yes of course"" I replied looking smug.</p><p>""With someone my age,"" she asked looking a little hesitant.</p><p>""No"" I replied quickly.</p><p>""Why?"" Sarah was shocked I hadn't.</p><p>""I don't know,"" realising it wasn't such a stupid question.</p><p>""Next one daddy,"" she demanded to see the next file.</p><p>Next we clicked onto a movie file and it was a series of short clips of girls having sex with men. </p><p>Sarah relaxed and leaned back into as we watch the movie unfold. </p><p>By this time my cock is raging hard and Sarah's butt is nestled right on it. The heat between us is almost flammable. </p><p>As we watched the next scene, the girl in the movie is on a man's lap with his cock buried deep inside her. She is grinding on his cock as the man played with her pert little nipples. Sarah suddenly sits up right and the pressure on my cock grows. Sarah is mesmerised by the video we are watching and slowly she starts to mimic the girl's actions and starts to grind her crotch on my hard cock. Slowly back and forward she moved until a little moan escapes her lips. </p><p>Enjoying the sensation of my daughter's crotch grinding on my cock I placed my hands on her slender hips and guided her actions applying a little more pressure. </p><p>There we are in my office watching kiddie porn with my wife 20 feet away and I am dry humping my 11 year old daughter. I was far too gone by this stage and couldn't care less and continued. </p><p>""What's happening to me daddy. I feel all fuzzy"" she whispered looking back at me. </p><p>""Your cumming baby. Just relax and let it happen you'll love it"" I whispered back in her ear. </p><p>I then licked her ear slowly and kissed her long neck. Sarah turned her head to the side and lifted her hair out of the way to give me better access. I proceeded to give her long wet kisses.</p><p>""OHHHHH"" she moaned.</p><p>I decided to go for broker and I now move my hands to the hem of my daughter's nightgown and lifted it over her head. Sarah felt the material move and raised her arms as I removed it from her body and let the garment fall next to us on the floor. </p><p>My hands now moved to around her body to her young developing breasts. My hands were shaking in anticipation of feeling her for the first time as a lover. My hands cupped both breasts massaging them until I felt her nipples harden under my palms. I licked my fingers and returned them to her nipples rolling them between my fingers. </p><p>Sarah let out another deep sensual moan as her whole body shuddered at the west sensation on her nipples. </p><p>Sarah was getting close as was I and we pick up the pace, our hips moving in perfect harmony. I was close now and leaned over to tell my lover ""Honey daddy's gonna cum baby.""</p><p>Sarah turned her head and kissed me, her mouth opened and she sticks out her tongue out looking for me to suck on it which I do. We kissed passionately for a few minutes as Sarah rested back against me once more.</p><p>""Mmmm daddy you were right this is fun,"" she cooed.</p><p>With my left hand playing with her nipple my right hand slid down to her panties and pushed under the elastic. My hand pushed further down finally finding the top of her wet slit. With my index finger I rubbed her hooded clit. </p><p>That was it for my daughter, she went down hard and fast. Her legs spread wide either side of my legs giving her father full access to her jewels. Her developing chest was heaving up and down as her breathing became was ragged. </p><p>""Aaauuuuuggggghhhh"" she screamed as her back arched up of my chest and her hips thrust forward hard on my hand. My little girl had her first ever orgasm.</p><p>It was enough for me to blow my load all over the inside of my pants. As the first spasm relaxed her hips thrust back and forth out of control as her orgasm removed all my daughter's bodily control and I had to grab her from falling off my lap. </p><p>After we recovered her little chest was still heaving for breath, ""Holy shit dad is that what sex is like?"" she asked with a renewed enthusiasm. </p><p>""Oh better baby,"" I replied. ""That was just foreplay. What you do to excited for sex."" </p><p>She lifted her little butt up of me and pulls down her panties kicking them off next to her nightgown. I thought all well I might as well join her before I was asked. I signalled Sarah to lift up and as she did I pulled down my track pants kicking them off and then shucked my shirt into the same pile of clothes. </p><p>Sarah lowered herself back down as she did she look down at my cock before coming to rest right on top of it. </p><p>It didn't not stay soft for long. The heat from my daughter' pussy and the next video we watched was of a young Russian girl and her father. She was directing the action on the video. The gril really liked seeing herself on video and loved having her father fuck her.</p><p>""Shit dad your cock is getting hard against my pee pee,"" complained Sarah jokingly.</p><p>""It's your vagina, cunt or pussy Sarah not pee pee,"" I corrected her.</p><p>""Well your cock is up against my cunt dad"" she said with a naughty smile. </p><p>""Is it annoying you?"" I asked full well what the answer would be. </p><p>""No I like it. it feels great,"" she replied wiggling her bum from side to side. </p><p>Again Sarah started to grind, this time it was flesh on flesh with our bodily juices make for a wet combination. Sarah started to thrust her hips back and forth, I was in heaven as I played with my daughter immature breasts. </p><p>""Hey why don't you turn around and we can watch like that. It may feel even better"" I whispered in my daughter's ear and licked it with my tongue.</p><p>I turned the seat side on so we can see the monitor as Sarah standing up on the chair as I turn changed her position and quickly returned to her thrusting. </p><p>As she watches the monitor I use my hand to turn her head to face me. I moved closer to her and my daughter her on the lips. She pulled back and smiled and then moved back for more. I kissed her again this time with more intensity and passion. I then slipped my tongue out forcing my way into her mouth which she opened to greedily. Our tongues perform a sexual ballet in our mouths as Sarah continued to grind her bald cunt onto my hard cock. </p><p>Back and forth she moved, fast and fast as our juices continued to lubricate our flesh. During one thrust the head of my cock pushed up entering my daughter virgin pussy for the first time. Sarah pulled back and stopped. She looked at me as if she is in trouble and I just smiled and kissed her once more. Sarah then reached down and grabbing my hard cock with is slippery with our juices and positioned it to enter her properly. </p><p>Sarah the lifted herself up before lowering slowly on my rigid cock. The walls of her immature vagina enveloped the shaft of my cock. </p><p>She continued to lower herself down inch by inch until I am all the way inside her young body. ""What she is not a virgin"" I think to myself. </p><p>""Sarah you're not a virgin?"" I asked looking at her suspiciously. </p><p>""Yes I am daddy,"" she replied with a hint of being offended.</p><p>""But your hymen?"" I was still in shock.</p><p>""I busted that with my brush last week daddy, I did not want this to hurt too much and ruin our night"" she boasted her plan.</p><p>""What you planned this, how?"" now even more in shock.</p><p>""I looked at the TV guide and planned it when I saw what tonight's episode was about"" she informed me.</p><p>""Fuck me,"" I said in disbelief. </p><p>""I am daddy"" she laughed out loud. ""That was the plan. So how about you finishing fucking me daddy.""</p><p>We returned to our incestuous fucking as we slowly rocked in unison. I loved sucking on Sarah's cone shaped breasts. They were so sensitive every time I touch her nipples Sarah had a mini orgasm. </p><p>10 minutes later I was about to burst and I went to pull out, Sarah pulled me back into her. ""In me daddy I want you to cum inside me.""</p><p>""But I don't want to risk you getting pregnant, I know you started your periods a few months back,"" I argued again trying to pull out.</p><p>""I don't care daddy, I want to feel your love enter me. I want to feel that sperm that made me, in my cunt. So do it daddy fuck me hard"" she demanded.</p><p>That was enough for me, I made a few deep thrusts then erupted a mountain of incestuous seed into my daughter. There was so much cum it started to leak out on the chair but by then I did not care I was in heaven. </p><p>""AAGGGHHHH FUCK ME DADDDDDYYYYY"" she groaned as my daughter came once more as she felt my sperm splatter against the walls of her fertile womb. Her whole body shook as we came as one on the chair in my office.</p><p>We sat like that entwined, my cock still buried deep inside her pussy for over half an hour before she finally spoke, ""Thanks dad, that was great, do you think next time we can film it and put it on the net for other dad and daughters to see how great fucking is?"" </p><p>""Sure honey as long as we hide our faces so we stay safe"" I replied the thought excited me even more as my cock started to get hard once more. </p><p>""Do you want to take sum photo's now daddy,"" she asked.</p><p>""Sure why not, I get my camera"" I said reluctantly. </p><p>Sarah pulled up gingerly as my cock eased out of her cum covered cunt. The pressure was so much it was almost painful to pull out of her. Finally my cock popped free with an audible ""pop"".</p><p>""I'll go get cleaned up and get ready,"" Sarah said running out the run. </p><p>I went and checked on my wife and she was sound asleep on her sleeping pills again. </p><p>Back in my office I set up the camera and Sarah returned in a set of pale blue lingerie that included a bra, panties, suspender belt and sheer nylons. ""Fuck she looked great,"" </p><p>She sat on the floor and started to pose for the camera and I started shooting away. </p><p>She did a few provocative poses looking back over the shoulder and the like. She then got serious and started to slip the strap of her bra off her shoulders making sure it stayed on. The result the bra remained but her lovely tits were visibly. She tweaked her nipples a few times to make them hard and then removed her panties. </p><p>Sarah then turned her act up a notch and pulled out her mother's black dildo. I just smiled and shook my head. She licked the head of the dildo and brought it to her recently fucked cunt and pushed it in and out. </p><p>She must have a ton of lubricant in their after the fucking I had just given her. The head of the cock shaped dildo disappears up my daughter 111 year old cunt inch by inch, Sarah just stared at me the whole time as it entered her body. </p><p>After few minutes of masturbating with her mom's toy she started to orgasm. I zoomed in for her facial expressions. It is amazing how an 11 year old's face contorts when they cum. </p><p>""Fuck this, I want the real thing dad come and rape me. Do it for real for the camera,"" she demanded. </p><p>I was shocked by her language but I walked over to her leaving my post next to the camera. I had the remote control and started taking more pictures. Sarah jumped to her knees as I came over to her and immediately reached out for my cock. She leaned in and opening her mouth took the head in. I grabbed her by the hair and force her hard on to my cock as I face fucked my 11 year old daughter for the first time. </p><p>She pulled off my cock and looked up at me. ""Fuck me hard daddy like you're raping me. Do it for the cameras,"" she pleaded.</p><p>I grabbed her turning her around onto all fours. I lowered myself down behind her and I quickly entered her from behind. Sarah pretended to fight for the camera but I was too strong. My cock glided into her preteen tunnel and started on its path to her womb. I thrusted my hips forward into her a few time and Sarah started to respond by pushing back into me. </p><p>Still in the act I then change tact and pulled my greased up cock out of my 11 year old daughter and took aim at her puckered virgin butt. </p><p>I plunged deep and hard into her ass and Sarah let out a stifled scream into the back of her hand. I continued to pound her ass and taking photos at the same time with the remote. Sarah finally relaxed and lifted up giving access to her tits. </p><p>""Is this what you wanted you fuckin slut,"" I spat out playing my part in the pretend rape. </p><p>""Please mister I'll be good, don't fuck me any more please,"" she begged. </p><p>""Fuck that I am going to get you pregnant bitch,"" I scowled. </p><p>With that I pull out of her sodomised ass and back into her tight 11 year old cunt just in time to blow another load into her womb. </p><p>I collapsed next to her as she lay there panting from her own orgasm. There we were father and daughter naked after making our own kiddie porn pictures. </p><p>From that night on till she left for college we did our thing in the office whilst her mum slept 20 feet away. We made our own videos and sold them through networks we came to know. The money funded Sarah's college and paid off our mortgage.</p><p>Soon after she finished college my wife passed away from a heart attack. Sarah returned home to look after me. </p><p>I met her as she came in the door, Sarah ran into my arms and kissed me passionately like the old days. It had been a while since we had kissed like that. We had agreed that she need to go to college and try and meet some people her own age.</p><p>This had worked and for all but one time we managed to keep our relationship purely father daughter. Soon after arriving Sarah was home sick so I gave in and made an excuse to visit her without her mother. That night we made love in my hotel room all night. The next day we ventured out after almost getting caught by the hotel maid. Sarah showed me around campus and even introduced me to some of her friends.</p><p>She then showed me her dorm room. Whilst there we kissed as lovers until again almost getting caught by her roommate. After that time I managed to stay away.</p><p>Now she was home and my wife was gone and I was all alone.</p><p>Sarah set herself up in her old room more for show just in case anyone ventured by and poked around. Every night she slept with me as we made love over and over again.</p><p>The inevitable happened and Sarah became pregnant. She was scared when she came to tell me.</p><p>""Daddy I, I , I think I'm pregnant,"" she stuttered.</p><p>""What?"" I was stunned.</p><p>""I'm late daddy,"" she replied</p><p>""It's mine?"" I asked.</p><p>She just gave me the stare.</p><p>""Of course it's mine I'm sorry honey,"" I quickly said correcting myself.</p><p>""Well I'll support you in any decision baby. I'm here for you"" I told her as I wrapped my arms around her and hugged her close.</p><p>""I think I want to kept it daddy. We made this baby and its so special for me that we did"" she told me in a hushed tone.</p><p>""That's fine my darling we can raise our baby together,"" I replied lifting her head to face me.</p><p>""Daddy can we have a night like we sued to when mom was here,"" she asked.</p><p>""What do you mean honey?"" I asked a little unsure.</p><p>""You know watch some porn, the stuff we liked and make love,"" she replied.</p><p>""Anything you want baby,"" I agreed as my cock jumping in excitement.</p><p>For the rest of the day and night we made love watched our favourites from my extended kiddie porn collection. </p><p>Seven months later Sarah and I had a healthy baby girl who we called Penny. My greatest regret was not being named as father on her birth certificate.</p><p>Sarah and I had agreed to wait until Penny was old enough to tell her the truth but in the meantime we raised her like I had Sarah with the truth on everything else.</p><p>Sarah by the time Penny was four had moved into her own room so we could avoid the question by grandad was fucking her mother and my daughter. At night Sarah would sneak back so we could make love. Our most exciting time was when Penny had a camp or sleepover.</p><p>Those nights we had our real fun. Watching our ever growing porn collection and make love all over the house. One night we even fucked in our daughter's bed. We left some much fluid on her bed we had to wash all her bedding.</p><p>This went on year after year until she turned 11 years old and Sarah came to me.</p><p>""Daddy can we talk?"" she asked siting down next to me on the sofa. ""Its about Penny.""</p><p>""Yes honey what is it?"" I asked a little concerned.</p><p>""Well you know how we agreed to tell Penny everything when she was old enough well I think its time"" she informed me.</p><p>""Oh"" is all I could muster. I certainly wasn't looking forward to telling our daughter I am her father and that I am having sec with my own daughter and her mother.</p><p>""Oh"" I said again. ""If you think it's the right time."" </p><p>""Yes its time daddy,"" she reaffirmed her decision.</p><p>""What now?"" I asked.</p><p>'Yes, right now,"" she replied.</p><p>""Penny can you please come down here Grandad and I have something to talk to you about"" Sarah screamed out loud like a public address system.</p><p>A few seconds later trotted into the room in her nightgown ready for bed. Immediately my mind flashed back all those years to the night Sarah and I first made love.</p><p>""Yes mom"" she said looking a little scared she was in trouble.</p><p>""Um I'm not sure where to start. First off you're not in trouble so relax,"" Sarah started.</p><p>Sarah tried and tried to start the conversation but stumbled into a dead end each time she started. Time and time again she tried so I tried as well with the same success. How do you tell you're grand-daughter she is also your daughter?</p><p>Sarah tried again, ""Well Penny its about your father,"" then stopped looking for me for support.</p><p>""Well we thought it was time you knew who he was,"" I tried to continue.</p><p>""Yes,"" Penny replied looking at me and her mother.</p><p>""Well umm"" Sarah started again.</p><p>""Oh for god's sake mom you want to tell me grandad is my real father. That you and grandad have sex."" Penny spat out frustrated at the conversation not going anywhere.</p><p>""What how?"" is all Sarah could manage. Which was more than I could, I just sat dumb founded.</p><p>""For Christ sake mom I not dumb and blind. I hear and see things,"" she replied.</p><p>""What things?"" I asked</p><p>""Well grandad or should I say daddy, I woke up one night and caught you and mom having sex in your room. From what I could see and hear you did it all the time"" she explained</p><p>""Why didn't you say anything,"" Sarah asked.</p><p>'Well I thought you would tell me sooner or later. Although I thought it may have been sooner,"" she replied to her mother's question.</p><p>""I'm sorry honey we should have told you sooner, but we were scared it would freak you out"" Sarah explained out reasoning.</p><p>""Freak me out why I think it's great. You love each other so much, it's nice to know I was made by two people who loved each other and not someone who happened to knock up my mom,"" Penny told us.</p><p>""So you're ok with it then? You don't mind grandad and I living as husband and wife when we are at home alone?"" Sarah asked our daughter.</p><p>""No mom I don't mind. I'm just a little pissed you have kept this and other things secret"" she replied and as he did she reached over and hugged us both.</p><p>""Umm what other things,"" I asked curious what she was talking about other secrets.</p><p>""The movies. They look so good I get really excited every time I watch them when you're out"" she replied.</p><p>Sarah and I were in shock. ""What movies honey,"" asked Sarah looking at me with a concerned looked.</p><p>""The ones on grandad's PC, with the kids and adults fucking"" Penny tried to sound grown up but it seemed so unnatural hearing words like that from her mouth.</p><p>""Penny where did you hear that language"" her mother scolded her.</p><p>""From you and daddy when you make love you tell him all the time to fuck you and also on your movies,"" she replied defiantly.</p><p>""Oh you did, did you, Well make sure you don't use it outside this house then"" I conceded the point to our daughter.</p><p>""I was wondering now everything is out in the open can we watch one together"" Penny asked excitedly.</p><p>Sarah and I looked at each other communicating silently. ""OK but this is a major family secret and no one must know OK,"" Sarah relented to our daughter's demand. </p><p>""Goody,"" she screamed.</p><p>We now had the movies accessible on the TV in the lounge so the girls huddled together and selected one to watch.</p><p>I was seated on the sofa waiting as the girls selected the movie. They then sat either side of me on the sofa.</p><p>The film was of a young family swimming in their pool. There was a young girl called Ella about 10 years old and a son Chip aged 13. Their mom was Louise or Lou as they called her and the father Jim. </p><p>The kids splashed around in the pool with their mom their father was obviously filming the scene as he talked to them from behind the camera. </p><p>""Go on kids get mom,"" he told them. The kids were all over their mother as she struggled to get free from the wrestle.</p><p>Soon her top was ripped free and her breasts small and firm sprang free. The son stopped cold in shock as his hands were on his mom's breasts.</p><p>""Oh that's the way you want to play,"" she said as she reached down and pulled his shorts from his body. She raised them in the air in triumph ""Woo hoo I won"" she hollered.</p><p>""Mom give em back I'm naked,"" he complained trying to hide his privates under the water.</p><p>""Let me see,"" said his sister diving under the water.</p><p>""Hey no fair"" he complained at his sister's actions.</p><p>She re-surfaced, ""hah ha Chip's got a woody mom,"" she laughed pointy at her brother.</p><p>He turned bright red.</p><p>""Oh let me see"" said the mom diving under the water.</p><p>""Mommmm,"" he whined.</p><p>""Mmmm that's a nice cock you have son,"" she complemented him when she resurfaced.</p><p>""Mom please, I'm naked"" he continued his pleas.</p><p>""Well so am I well nearly,"" she replied before reaching down and removing her bottoms throwing them out of the pool. ""There ya go now I am too. What about you Ella.""</p><p>""No way"" Ella replied trying to get out of the pool but her mother caught her.</p><p>Come on Chip help me strip your sister"" she said turning to her son with her arms wrapped tightly around her daughter.</p><p>Chip waded over to them as he approached his sister kicked out at him. ""Now, now sis, it's only fair.""</p><p>He reached out and pulled the arms straps of her one piece down her shoulders as she struggled.</p><p>""Please don't Chip,"" she pleaded.</p><p>He ignored her pleas and with both hand exposed his sisters budding breasts. ""mm nice tits sis,"" he moaned out loud.</p><p>Tired from the struggle Ella gave up as her brother assister by her mother stripped her naked. The three huddled together in the pool their naked flesh touching each other.</p><p>There was some whispering as they all turned towards their father. ""What about you Jim you're the only one clothed"" said his wife.</p><p>""Ok I'm game Ella come and strip daddy,"" he offered.</p><p>Ella turned to her mom for support, ""Go on you heard your father strip him naked,"" she told her daughter.</p><p>Ella smiled and waded out of the pool and walked over to her father. She swayed her slender hip from side to side as her thin frame walked over to him with a huge smile on her face.</p><p>She reached her father and sank down on one knee. Looking back up at the camera she smiled and blew a kiss as she reached up with both hands to the tops of his shorts and began to pull. Slowly the shorts came down and his large hard cock sprang free.</p><p>It shocked Ella who fell back on her butt her hand over her mouth in shock at seeing her father's erect cock for the first time I assumed.</p><p>""Oh my god daddy its so big,"" she cooed as her head moved from side to side examining her father's cock.</p><p>""Thanks darling,"" he replied.</p><p>""Holy shit,"" exclaimed Ella as she turned back to see her mom's reaction.</p><p>Jim swung the camera back to the pool to find mother and son making out in the water. Chip was frenching his mother his hands all over her firm breasts. His mother hand her hands under the water which looked like she was pumping her son's cock. </p><p>""You two right there,"" Jim asked.</p><p>""Mom you're kissing Chip. Oh god that's so nasty mom he's your own son,"" Ella moaned in mock disgust.</p><p>""That's not all sis mom's pumping my cock as well"" replied Chip breaking off his kiss with his mother.</p><p>""Oh god mom you're such a slut,"" hissed Ella.</p><p>""And loving it dear. You should try it,"" her mother countered.</p><p>""Mmmm I don't mind if I do mommy"" she replied as the camera swung back as her hand reached out to her father's cock. She gripped it in both hands and leaned in opening her mouth enveloped the head in her mouth.</p><p>""Mmmm nice,"" she muffled around the head of his cock.</p><p>""Oh fuck Ella that feels so good baby girl"" moaned her father.</p><p>Back on the sofa my cock is so hard it is tenting in my shorts. Sarah and Penny are both trying to look at the screen and my cock at the same time. I looked at both my daughter and they smiled back at me.</p><p>""Do it daddy show our little girl your cock. The same cock that made both of us,"" encouraged Sarah.</p><p>I lifted up and eased my shorts down allowing my own cock to spring free. </p><p>""Oh fuck,"" squealed Penny jumping up and tugging her feet under her excitedly.</p><p>""Go ahead,"" said Sarah. I looked at her and saw she was looking and talking to our daughter Penny.</p><p>I looked at Penny and she looked confused. ""Do it Penny. Touch it you know you want to"" encouraged her mother almost daring her to touch her own father's cock.</p><p>Penny reached out and touched the shaft and softly gripped it rubbing it up and down. Her finger then slid across the top collecting pre-cum as she went. She lifted it to her nose and smelt it and licked it hesitantly. She considered the taste and smiled back at her mom.</p><p>""Go one try it direct baby. Suck on daddy cock,"" cooed Sarah.</p><p>Penny leaned over and licked the head of my cock as her mother leaned in and encouraged her take me in her mouth. ""Do it baby take daddy in your mouth"" she hissed.</p><p>Penny obeyed and slowly opened her mouth allowing my cock to enter. Her tongue bath the head as I turned back to the screen. The father had now afixed the camera and he and his wife were side by side on outdoor lounges making love top their kids. </p><p>Chip was in the missionary position between his mom's legs thrusting his cock deep into her pussy. The daughter Ella was impaled on her father's cock as she rode him hard. The mother and son came first with him sending his seed deep into his mother's womb, the same one from which he came.</p><p>The father and daughter changed positions as he got her from behind and fucked her as she looked into the camera. Her face was full of lust and passion as her father pushed deep inside her. She came hard screaming her back arched up as her father pushed deep as his own seed coated her young womb.</p><p>Back on the sofa Penny was greedily slurping on my cock as Sarah pumped my shaft with her hand. Sarah had stripped herself naked and was about to do the same to our daughter. Penny was laying on her stomach stretched out on the sofa her face in my lap. Sarah reached under our daughter's night gown and pulled down her white cotton panties. </p><p>She then gathered up her night gown as she did our daughter's bare bum came into view. Oh god it looked so cute I could kiss it all day. Penny lifted up allowing her mother to pull the night gown higher and higher all the time still sucking on my cock.</p><p>""Baby?"" Sara whispered hinting for her to break off her fellatio and allow her to bring the night gown over her head. Penny bound to her knees to Sarah pulled the garment off our daughter's slim body. Now I saw her little breasts nothing more than raised flesh with two dark puffy nipples. Sarah and I had the same idea as we both reached in and sucked on her nipple.</p><p>""Mmmm suck em mommy suck em daddy"" cooed Penny her hand wrapped around our heads pulling us tight against her chest.</p><p>Penny then pulled us off her chest and kissed both me and her mother. As she did her tongue slithered into our mouths as were both frenched our own daughter. Soon she was back sucking on my cock with her mother. They took turned sucking on the head the other lapping at my shaft and pumping it with their hands.</p><p>""Baby?"" Sarah whispered to her daughter.</p><p>""Mmm"" was all she could respond with her mouth full of my cock.</p><p>""Do you want daddy to fuck you? Do you want to feel his big cock inside you? I promise you'll love it"" she cooed.</p><p>Penny pulled her mouth off my cock exposing it to the cool air. ""Oh god yes mommy I want his cock in me"" she responded excitedly.</p><p>""Sarah are you sure about this?' I asked. Happy to comply but I didn't want to hurt my daughter either.</p><p>Sarah never replied, Penny did as she straddled my lap facing me, ""Fuck me daddy fuck me now,"" she demanded.</p><p>I looked at Sarah for support, ""You heard your daughter fuck her.""</p><p>""Ok let's do this then,"" I replied.</p><p>With Sarah help she guided Penny up and helped her ease herself down on to my cock. Her virgin cunt resisted at first but with a little encouragement and brute force it gave way and the head of my cock entered my 11 year old daughter. This time the only difference was her hymen as intact.</p><p>Again with Sarah's help we managed to destroy that in a matter of seconds. I not sure who was more in a hurry Penny or Sarah. Finally my cock was deep inside my daughter as her and her mother kissed each other passionately.</p><p>Penny was still getting used to my cock inside her, ""Daddy can you fuck me in my room and in my bed,"" she asked.</p><p>""Sure,"" I replied as I stood still impaled deep inside her tight cunt. Penny wrapped her legs around my waist as we walked to her room followed by Sarah.</p><p>""Oh god this feels so good daddy every time you take a step you go deeper inside me"" she moaned her head buried on my chest.</p><p>""Like this"" I asked as I held her hips and thrust my cock up a little more inside her.</p><p>""Oh fuck yes. Oh do it again daddy go it again,"" she begged.</p><p>I pushed her against the wall and started pumping my cock in and out of her glove like cunt. It felt so warm and velvety.</p><p>""Aaaggghghhh"" she screamed as an orgasm tore through her young body leaving her panting for breath her legs dangling either side on me. I continued our journey to her room and we finally arrived I laid her on her back and proceed to fuck her hard. My cock was sawing in and out of her preteen cunt. Each time I bottomed out Penny would let out a grunt as all the air was expelled from her lungs.</p><p>""Oh god daddy I'm cumming again. Oh god I can't take too much more,"" she moaned her eyes closed her brow covered in sweat.</p><p>Sarah was now sucking on her erect nipples and even dangled her own in our daughter's face as she reached up taking her mom's nipple in her own mouth.</p><p>""Oh fuck honey daddy's gonna cum soon"" I groaned as my thrust slowed and became deeper and deeper holding myself each time.</p><p>""Do it in me daddy cum inside me. Please,"" she pleaded.</p><p>Again I looked to Sarah for guidance. Getting one daughter pregnant was bad enough but another and at this age?</p><p>""Do it daddy I want to see you cum inside her so I can eat it out later,"" she almost laughed in excitement.</p><p>I grabbed Penny's hips and pushed in hard and deep a few time and then held myself deep inside her womb as I came ahrd. I could feel shot after shot of sperm fire into my daughter' body.</p><p>""Oh fuck I can feel ya cumming daddy. Oh again and again oh god I love it more daddy more"" she egged me on.</p><p>Finally I pulled my shrinking cock free as I did I was replaced my Sarah who lapped at the juices flowing form our daughter. She and Penny quickly got into a 69 position and ate each other out to another orgasm or two. I'm not sure how many I was too exhausted by this stage to keep count.</p><p>In the after glow we were in my bed snuggled together both girls playing with my cock as we talked.</p><p>""Thank you daddy for making love to me,"" whispered Penny as she kissed me.</p><p>""You're welcome honey,"" I replied.</p><p>""Umm daddy can we do it again sometime,"" she asked.</p><p>""You better ask your mom,"" I replied deferring the decision.</p><p>""Mom can I,"" Penny asked lifting up to look at her mom.</p><p>""I think we can do better than that. How about you join daddy and me in our bed each night"" she replied.</p><p>""Really?' Penny asked making sure her mom was serious.</p><p>""Yes really. I think we can all have some fun then"" Sarah replied as she straddled me my cock sliding deep inside her body. </p><p>That night I made love to Sarah twice and Penny once more as we started our life together. From there each night got better and better.</p>"
943,Consoling Daughters,BTate,btate@mrdouble.com,"['Mgg', 'MF', 'inc', 'ped', 'cheat', 'voy']",A story about a husband who catches his wife cheating with his best friend and how his loving daughters console their heart broken father.,2013-05-22T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Marie and I met at college at the time I was a senior studying mechanical engineering and she was in her final year of her economics degree. It was love at first sight for both of us as we quickly became an item. We spent every aching hour together a lot of it in bed making passionate love. </p><p>Marie loved sex and took it every way possible. She loved it when I masturbated and came on her face and chest. She loved to rub my sperm into her skin. </p><p>""Its good for my complexion,"" she always told me. Who was I to complain? </p><p>Well a year after graduating we got married and soon set up house out west near our families. Things were great we had great jobs and a great life. Once a month we would take off on our ""dirty weekends"" and our sex life was as active as we could manage. Two years into our marriage Marie fell pregnant. We didn't plan for it and I could tell Marie was not happy at all. Due to our religious upbringings we decided we had to go through with the pregnancy. I was delighted, Marie was not. </p><p>Three months into the pregnancy we had our first scan only to learn we were having twins, both girls. We just looked at each other in shock. It was almost enough to send Marie over the edge. Well I decided to get on with it; it was too late to worry how we would cope. So we found a new house and I decorated the babies' rooms. </p><p>Almost nine months to the day we had two healthy baby girls. We or should I say I named them Bethany and Tamara (Beth and Tammy for short). Almost immediately the girls came home Marie wanted nothing to do with them. I changed them, fed them and looked after them in between working full time. In order to spend more time at home I started my own business and worked from my home office. Marie went back to work full-time. </p><p>In between her work and office parties and dinner's with clients we never saw her. Marie's mum Justine, was great she helped out where she could and admonished her daughter for not taking an active interest in her daughters. Marie just told her to mind her own business. Tom, Justine husband and Marie's dad died a few years before the girls were born. So she had plenty of time on her hands. </p><p>I struggled on like this for some ten odd years but things got progressively worse between Marie and me until one night I decided to follow her to one of her client meetings. I followed her at a discrete distance until she stopped at a house, a house I knew all too well. It was the home of my best man from our wedding, Jake. I knew his wife Jane and daughter Allie were away at her mums for the week so immediately I was suspicious as my heart began to race. Marie got out of her car and walked up to the front door and knocked, Jake answered it and they embraced and kissed in the doorway. </p><p>I was gutted, all this time and my marriage was a joke. After about five minutes my whole demeanor changed. Now I was mad, I grabbed my video camera which was sitting on the back seat and snuck around the back of the house hiding behind one of the many shrubs. I had a great view of the family room but at the same time I could not be seen. I turned on the camera and started shooting the two of them standing there kissing, pawing at each other. It was pure lust. </p><p>Marie was tugging at Jake's belt as she pulled his jean down and he stepped out of them. Marie was kneeling on the floor helping Jake out of his jeans. She looked up at him and huge smile spread across her face. She slowly reached up to the tops of his boxers and slowly pulled them down freeing his monster cock that sprung forth hitting her in her face. They both laughed, it felt like to they were laughing at me. I just got hotter and hotter with rage. </p><p>She reached for his thick shaft and in a split second had enveloped it with her mouth. She went to town on his cock like a dog on a bone. Her hand was pumping up and down the shaft as her mouth worked on its head. She broke off her sucking and looked up again at Jake and started to lick his shaft like a lolly pop. This went on for ages until all of a sudden Jake spoke and Marie pulled away still pumping his shaft and then Jake erupted all over her face and chest. Spurt after spurt of cum sprayed forth from his cock to an eager recipient with her mouth open and covered in his sperm. </p><p>Jake pulled her to her feet and they kissed passionately as they shared his own sperm. Jake made his way to his knees and started to kiss Marie's clean shaven pussy. She raised one leg and rested it on the coffee table next to them, giving Jake much better access to her wet pussy. </p><p>Marie fell to the sofa pulling Jake by the head with her as her legs rested over his shoulders as he continued to attack her pussy. Now Jake went to work with his fingers as he plunged into her with an animal lust. I zoomed in closer and got a great shot of his tongue delicately teasing her clit. I could hear Marie start to cum as she shook and she got loud. Shit she never did that when we had sex, I thought to myself. </p><p>Jake sat himself on the sofa and pulled Marie onto his lap facing away from him. She lifted herself up and grabbed his cock by the shaft and looked down between her slender tanned legs. She aimed it at the opening of her pussy and glided down letting his massive cock enter her body. Jake reached around and tweaked Marie's nipples as she bounced up and down on his cock. I zoomed in again to see his thick shaft saw in and out of my wife's cunt. </p><p>After a few minutes of fucking, Jake lifted himself and Marie off the sofa and onto the rug on the floor where Marie went onto all fours and Jake mounted my wife from behind. This time it was not her pussy but her ass that he wanted and slowly pushed into her ass as she pushed back into him welcoming his thick cock into her bowls. </p><p>""Fuck me,"" she screamed and he did what she asked. </p><p>Their sex session went on for almost two hours and I sat watching the entire thing only stopping to vomit as my whole marriage made me sick. As they basked in the afterglow of their sex, I slunk back to my car and drove home. </p><p>About an hour later Marie came home to find me sitting in the den in the dark. </p><p>""What the hell are you doing in here"" she asked. </p><p>Then she spotted the girls sitting next to me. </p><p>""What are they doing awake?"" she asked. </p><p>""I just wanted to show them what their mother is really like"" I coolly replied and then I pressed the play button. The screen flickered as she and her lover came up on the large screen TV in all their glory. </p><p>""You prick, you followed me? How dare you?"" she yelled at me. </p><p>""Hey, that's Allie's dad. Mum what are,"" Beth stopped mid-sentence as the realization of what her mother was doing set in. Both girls just sat their open mouthed at the scene on the screen. Their mum sucking Jake's cock like the slut she was. </p><p>""Mum what are you doing with Allie's dad?"" asked Beth. </p><p>""How could you?"" she screamed through her tears. ""In front of our daughters, you bastard."" </p><p>""You're screwing around and your mad at me, get your stuff and get the fuck out now,"" I screamed back full of rage barely able to maintain any self-control. If she had dared answered back I don't think I could have been able to control myself. </p><p>That night Marie slunk away and out of my and the girls lives forever. They only time I ever heard from her after that was to sign the divorce and custody papers. </p><p>For good measure I sent a copy of the tape to Jane, Jake's wife so she knew what sort of prick her husband was. A day later the doorbell rang and Jane was there Allie in one hand and a suitcase in the other. Tears were streaming down her face as I ushered her inside. I felt like a real bastard for sending her the tape but she needed to know. </p><p>""How could they,"" she cried as she buried her head on my shoulder. I motioned to Allie to go and see Beth and Tammy while I tried to calm her mum down. </p><p>After calming Jane down we sat and talked for hours. She confided she had nowhere to go and Jake had kicked her out when she confronted him about it. I offered for her to stay with us as we could support each other in our time of need. </p><p>Some months later Jane and Allie were still with us and we were one big happy family. Jane decided to take Allie to see her Grandmother for the weekend leaving me and my girls alone for the first time since their mum had left. </p><p>On the Friday night the girls wanted to cook me dinner so I sat back in the den and waited to be called. Beth poked her head in and told me I had ten minutes to get dressed as it was formal attire for dinner. I had a little chuckle and went upstairs to change. I came back down in a suit and tie and sat at the head of the table. </p><p>I waited a few minutes and then decided to open a bottle of red wine for dinner. I poured a glass and then Beth and Tammy push through the door with plates filled with a succulent roast beef and vegetables. The food smelt and looked fantastic. </p><p>I looked up and noticed how they were dressed. Both were in waitress outfits or French maid outfits. The blouses were low cut exposing the tops of the swells of their newly forming breasts and the skirts were short, very short with white silk stockings with garter belts. I almost chocked on my wine. </p><p>They both ran to my side asking me if I was OK and concerned for my well being. As they bent over me I could feel the flesh of their breasts press into me. </p><p>""What are you girls wearing,"" I coughed. </p><p>""We were just dressing up and having some fun, daddy"" responded Beth. </p><p>""Yeah were just pretending to be waitresses for you daddy. We want to look after you tonight"" chimed in Tammy. </p><p>""Don't you think the outfits are a ummmmm,"" I stammered. </p><p>""A bit revealing, sexy daddy?"" laughed Beth. </p><p>""Well yes,"" I replied.</p><p>""Oh daddy,"" they both made fun of me and went back to serving dinner. </p><p>Beth went back to the kitchen as Tammy served. As she did she bent over and her top fell open revealing her left nipple to me. It looked so soft and puffy and the purest pink color I had ever seen. </p><p>She looked down at her top and then me and smiled as she continued her preparations. I had been caught by my own 11 year old daughter perving at her tits. I just went red as a beet. </p><p>I tried to look away but was drawn back like a moth to the flame. Now her nipple was beginning to stiffen, as I looked on Tammy was getting aroused by her own dad leering at her. </p><p>Just then Beth came back into the room and we all sat down and had our dinner with a little small talk. Beth asked if she could try some wine so I gave then each a glass and opened another bottle. By the end of dinner we had finished 2 bottles of red wine between the three of us and we were feeling no pain. </p><p>The girls cleaned up the dishes and I went to the kitchen and started washing the dirty dishes. I got the soapy water really hot and the soap suds really high. </p><p>Tammy come up behind me as I was washing some plates and splash some of the soap suds and water over me. I just stood there dripping water from the end of my nose. Both girls thought it was hilarious and were laughing uncontrollably next to me. I was ready for some revenge as I reached for the water behind me and found a pot. I grabbed it half full of water and threw it over the girls. </p><p>There they stood with the shoe on the other foot me laughing and them looking like drowned rabbits. It was about now I realized their white cotton tops they were wearing as part of their outfits are translucent when wet and the girls were not wearing a bra. Their pink nipple showed through as they became erect against the cool wet material. </p><p>This didn't deter the girls as they tried to gang tackle me and grab for the water at the same time. We fell to the floor as the girls fell on top of me. Me grabbing at them trying to tickle them and vice versa, hands and bodies were going everywhere. All of sudden I realized my hand had found the flesh of one of my daughters, it was her stomach area. I tried not to think too much about it and continued to tickle both girls. </p><p>Beth was on my right and Tammy to my left over the top of me sort of straddling my thighs. I was just grabbing any part of the body but my left hand had found flesh and was working its way up Beth's body. All of a sudden I felt the start if fleshy part of her breast. Now my mind started to spin and my cock started to harden at the thought of touching her blossoming breast. </p><p>Beth never seemed to notice as she and Tammy squirmed over the top of me laughing and giggling like little girls, which I suppose that is what they were. If I didn't know better I could have thought they were getting themselves off on my thigh and dry humping me. </p><p>Well by this time my hand made no pretense of tickling and I just groped her breast and then tweaked her nipple just a little to see her reaction. Beth just stopped and smiled and returned to her attack on me. Tammy was now sliding up and down my thigh as she stopped laughing and had a serious look on her face as her breathing became ragged. Her eyes were slightly glazed over as she thrust her panty covered pussy onto my thigh. Her skirt had ridden up and exposed her white lacy panties. </p><p>Beth on the over hand had sat up on my thigh and now I could see her top had come open and her breasts were fully exposed to my gaze. She looked down and then back at me as my hands fell to her thigh and the other to Tammy's. She just smiled and reached up and ripped open her top and flung it to the floor behind her. She grabbed both hands by my wrists and pulled them to her and her breasts. She kneaded my hands into her breasts and her firm nipples that felt like little pebbles in my palm. </p><p>I looked over at Tammy and she was cumming on my leg moaning and groaning with every thrust on my thigh. I let go of one of Beth's breasts and grabbed Tammy by her ass and pulled her harder onto my thigh. With that added pressure her orgasm ripped through her tiny body and a flood of warm liquid emerged from her pussy all over my leg as her juices flowed. Beth fell to the floor next to us gasping for air as Tammy rolled between my legs and started to dry hump my rock hard cock. </p><p>Her thrusts were slow, firm and deliberate as she stared into my eyes. She bit her bottom lip as she seductively closed her eyes and enjoyed her impending orgasm as it swept through her body. She started to shake, ""OH fuuuuccckkk"" she sighed as she came on my cock. That was enough for me as my cock erupted with cum with me grabbing Tammy ass with both hands and forcing her onto my cock as hard as I could. I could feel her whole body tense up as she came again and her juices flowed onto our cloth covered crotched as they mashed together in incestuous bliss. </p><p>We stayed on the floor for about five minutes until Beth complained she was cold. Tammy suggested we jump into the hot tub and warm up. They spoke as if what just happened was all in my imagination. They gathered themselves up and ran upstairs to their rooms to change. ""Hurry up daddy, last one in is a rotten egg"" Beth yelled as she ran off picking up her discard top on the way. </p><p>Well I got up off the floor and straightened up and went to my room. I just stood in my bathroom staring at the mirror, going over what I had just done. What were the girls doing, ringing the police no doubt.</p><p>""What the hell was I thinking,"" I said to myself over and over again. </p><p>I went back into my room and looked out the window and saw the girls in the hot tub already. Tammy in her red bikini tight against her skin just managing to cover her forming breasts and her bottoms forming the beginnings of a nice camel toe. Beth had her white bikini on a little more modest than her sisters but no less revealing on her tight body. </p><p>I pulled myself away from the window and I got changed before going down to the tub. I was determined just to ignore what had happened and move on and hope like hell the girls did likewise. </p><p>I jumped in the tub and settled in with my eyes closed hoping not to make eye contact. </p><p>""Daddy do you want a drink,"" asked Tammy breaking the ice. </p><p>I opened my eyes and saw they had helped themselves to some Champagne. There were 3 glasses full as Tammy handed me a glass. </p><p>""Well what should we drink to?"" asked Beth. </p><p>I just stared blankly at them looking each in the eye. </p><p>""I know I know,"" said Tammy.</p><p>Then an awkward silence, ""What?"" I asked.</p><p>""Lets drink to daddy,"" she replied.</p><p>""What?"" I asked not sure what she meant.</p><p>""Yeah lets drink to you daddy, for loving Tammy and me so much and our love for you"" Beth interjected.</p><p>""I do love you girls. I am so sorry for what just happened."" I started to cry. </p><p>""Why daddy, we loved it and wanted it to happen. Tammy and I planned the whole night and wanted it to happen to show you how much we love you."" </p><p>""Yeah daddy, I've never felt anything like that before in my life. I think I actually peed my pants"" gushed Beth. </p><p>""No baby, you had an orgasm or a cum,"" I explained to her how women and men orgasm during sex. </p><p>Both girls listened intently to my explanation sipping on their drinks. </p><p>""Can we do it again daddy, I want to cum again,"" pleaded Beth.</p><p>""Yeah dad, make us cum again. Come on daddy can let's play some more?"" Tammy asked with a coy little smile on her beautiful face. </p><p>""We shouldn't have played last time girls. I could end up in jail and then where would you be. No mother and no father?"" I explained more hoping to convince myself rather than the girls. </p><p>""No one will ever know daddy. It can be our secret,"" Beth argued. </p><p>""Anyway how can you resist this?"" Tammy add. </p><p>With that the girls stood up, turned on the radio and danced seductive waving their slender hips in my face, all I could do was focus on their camel toes as the fabric clung to their bald pussies and in particular their puffy virginal lips. Both girls made their way over to where I was sitting and made themselves home on my thigh again. The same place where they had brought themselves off not that long ago. </p><p>As they slid up and down my thigh they looked at each other and nodded. As they did this they reach for their bikini tops and slowly pulled them to the side to reveal the flesh of their pale breasts and the rock hard nipples to me. There they sat their budding breasts exposed to the night air, their pink nipples rock hard and tan lines outlining their firm white breasts and their bikini covered pussy rubbing up and down my thighs. </p><p>The girls looked as each other and leaned in and kissed each other using their tongues in a wanton display of lust in front of me. By this stage my cock was rock hard and poking out the top of my shorts. Beth broke off the kiss and made her way to her sister breast and sucked on her hard nipple licking the edge and the tip before taking it into her mouth. </p><p>""Girls put your tops back on"" I screamed more in hope than expectation. </p><p>""You didn't mind touching them and seeing them inside daddy when you ripped my top off me and molested me"" said Tammy with determination. </p><p>""I, I, I didn't molest you,"" I stammered knowing full well what I had done. </p><p>Beth leaned in close to me and whispered in my ear, ""Don't worry daddy, we loved it. We wanted you to touch us and make us cum. Daddy guess what?' </p><p>""What?"" I asked </p><p>""We want you to fuck us, fuck us real hard, please daddy will you fuck us. Pretty please"" she pleaded</p><p>I turned and looked at Beth almost in total shock, she didn't hesitate, she leaned in and kissed me on the lips, softly at first. Almost a soft peck on the lips and then she slowly pulled away and looked at me, hesitated almost waiting for a sign of approval and then pressed forward again and kissed me again. This time with more passion and vigor, pushing her tongue into my mouth. At first I just sat there enjoying the moment and then I responded to her passion and I started to kiss her back as I felt a small hand grab for my cock through my shorts. Tammy had her hands all over my rock hard cock grinding it slowly with her tiny hands. </p><p>Beth broke our kiss looked at her sister and motioned for her to kiss me. Tammy reached in and kissed me hard plunging her tongue into my mouth and with her free hand grabbed the back of my head to increase the passion of our embrace. There was no subtlety with Tammy she was passionate and assertive in her kissing. Finally she pulled back licking her lips as we parted with a huge devilish smile on her face. </p><p>""Wow where did you two learn to kiss like that,"" I asked. </p><p>""We practice with each other every night in bed daddy. We've been playing lots after you put us to bed daddy."" Beth replied again kissing her sister as to prove the point. This time Beth reached behind Tammy and slowly pulled the top tie of her sister's bikini tops. She then pulled the loose string causing the top to fall away from her body and hang loose from her stomach revealing two of the most beautiful breasts I had ever seen. Her skin was porcelain white surrounded by her deep tanned skin which had been exposed to the sun. The highlight of color made her pink nipples standout even more set upon her newly formed breasts. </p><p>Tammy broke the kiss and stood up and removed her top completely and then her bottoms and returned to my thigh. Now my daughter's bald pussy was resting against my naked flesh. Beth followed her sister's example and did the same. Now I had both my daughters naked against me. I almost shot my load just thinking about it as I sat back and admired the view of their perfectly forming breasts, rock hard nipples. Their hairless pussies shone in the floodlights again their tan lines highlighting the erotic regions of my daughters' bodies. </p><p>Slowly both girls slid up and down my thigh both of them now proudly fondling their own breasts. Kneading them like dough and roughly pinching their beautiful pink nipples. As they slid back and forth their juices became to lubricate my leg making contact easier and easier. As they both neared their orgasms their momentum intensified as did the pressure on my thighs as they pushed their tiny bodies down hard against my flesh. Suddenly Beth stopped moving and just pressed down hard on my leg as she tore at the flesh of her breasts and letting out a deep moan and shuddering ever so slightly. She was followed shortly by her sister who was a bit of a screamer as her orgasm ripped through her tiny body, ""OH FUCK YEAH OH FUCK HERE IT CUMMMS DADDY. HERE IT CUUMMMMSSS' she screamed. </p><p>Both girls collapsed onto my chest one either side panting trying to catch their breath. I just held them close rubbing their backs as I supported their weight against me. After regaining their composure they both sat up and smiled at me and looked at each other as if sending messages only they could understand. </p><p>Finally Tammy stood up and reached down and hooked her fingers into the tops of my shorts and started to tug at them. Beth followed suit and together they tugged at my shorts. I playfully resisted for a few seconds until they both started to pout ""We want to see it daddy lift up so we can see your cock' complained Beth. ""Yeah daddy lift up and show us it, we want it nowwwww!"" insisted Tammy. </p><p>I laughed out loud and relented and lifted my butt as my shorts were ripped down my thighs and over my knees and on their way to my ankles in record time. My rock hard cock sprang forth as I sat back down and lifted my feet as my shorts were now removed and thrown onto the ground next to the tub. </p><p>""Wow looked at how big it is sis,"" exclaimed Beth </p><p>""I am I am. Can we touch it daddy?"" asked Tammy. </p><p>""It's all yours girls,"" I agreed </p><p>Beth and Tammy looked at each other giggling with glee and sheer excitement as they gingerly reached out at my naked flesh. My cock was sitting up breaking the surface of the water like a periscope from the deep. Tammy's hand submerged as I felt the electrifying sensation of her fingers making contact with the shaft of my cock and the smile on her face grew. She took hold around the shaft and was soon joined by her sister's hand on the head of my cock. Her tiny hand barely managing the cover the mushroomed head. </p><p>They played with their new toy changing places and comparing notes on their own sensation and how it felt to touch. They had made themselves comfortable on the bench next to me and were seated with one leg crossed under their butts and the other dangling to the floor of the tub. This opened their bald slits to my touch an invitation I could not resist. With a hand in each lap I caressed their bald slits with my middle finger. Slowly I applied more pressure as my finger slowly split their pussy lips and moved into the warm recesses of their womanhood. </p><p>As I played with their virgin pussies, the girls had started to pump my cock in unison. One hand on top of the other. Beth and Tammy were pumping and sliding their hands up and down my shaft faster and faster. </p><p>'Let's make him cum Beth,"" shouted Tammy. </p><p>'Yeah daddy, shoot it all over our titties,"" yelled Beth. </p><p>By now I was concentrating of their magic buttons as their clits were extended and hard as little pebbles. Both girls' hips were rocking to my touch and their breathing was becoming more ragged. They still managed to continue pumping my cock a little less fluently than when they began. </p><p>""OH FUCCCCKKK DAD, OH FUCK"" moaned Beth as her body began to tremble and her free hand grabbed my shoulder for support. Her orgasm hit her hard as her whole body stiffened as she let out a loud groan, ""OOOOHHHH FUUUCCCKKK' she hissed as she started to come back down from the dizzy heights of pure pleasure. As she came down Tammy was next to explode as she shook uncontrollably on my leg forcing her to release her grip on my cock. </p><p>As she released her grip it was a sign for her half comatose sister to plunge her tiny mouth onto the end of my cock as she pounded it hard with her fist. I raised my hips out of the water allowing Beth to take more of me without the risk of drowning and also at the same time increased the pressure on her sister pussy on my leg forcing her to cum again ""OH FUCK DADDY I'M CUMMMIINNGGG AAAGGGAAIIINN"" she screamed hysterically. </p><p>Beth was going to town on my cock and I was close to cumming so I warned her, she release me from her mouth and again asked, ""Cum on our tits daddy"" as she wrapped both hands around my cock shaft and pumped. Her saliva made my cock slippery and her hands slid up and down the shaft with ease and sensational to the touch. </p><p>Both girls lined up in front of me as I stood in the water and took over the pumping of my rock hard cock. I aimed at them as I felt a surge of unbridled energy built from deep in my loins until I exploded over their tiny bodies with my sperm. The sperm that had help make them years earlier. The first spurt hit Beth on the right breast and the next I changed tact to Tammy hitting her left breast just above her pink rock hard nipple. Spurt after spurt of cum rained down on their chests and faces until finally I was spent. </p><p>I looked down on my lovely angles to see them covered in my sperm. I particularly noticed Tammy left nipple as sperm ran down over her nipple and hung like an icicle from an eave. Tammy looked down and giggled at the lewd sight I saw and reached with her finger and scooped the sperm from her nipple and looked me in the eye as she placed her finger in her mouth and sucked it clean. </p><p>Next she turned to her sister and kissed her sharing her reward. Beth took matters into her own hands as she lent down and sucked her sister's hard nipple into her mouth cleaning it with her tongue. She then licked Tammy's face and chest clean of my sperm and then grabbed Tammy face placing a hard open mouthed kiss on her. The girls sat playing tonsil hockey for a few minutes as they shared my sperm back and forth and at the same time exploring each others body.</p><p>My daughters made out like lovers as I watched on my arousal began to grow again as did my cock. Beth was on her back now with Tammy over her between her legs, her butt in my face. I stood up and walked behind her and using my hand I had her spread her legs a little more. Tammy looked back over her shoulder at me ""MMMmm do it daddy fuck me"" she cooed before returning her mouth and tongue to her sister bald cunt.</p><p>I took hold of my cock and rubbed it up and down my daughter virgin slit. Her juices were flowing creating a lot of lubrication. The head of my cock was now covered in my own pre-cum and my daughter's fluids. I took hold of her hips and pushed in slowly. After a little bit of resistance her lips parted and the head of my cock entered my daughter for the first time. Oh god it felt so good. Her pussy was like a velvet glove the way it wrapped around my cock. It felt so warm and tight I could have cum instantly.</p><p>She stopped licking her sister as she began to feel my invading cock penetrate her body for the first time. Beth sat up her sister still between her legs as she hugged her tight. </p><p>Beth looked at me and told me ""Do it daddy she wants it bad.""</p><p>""Ready baby,"" I asked.</p><p>""MMmm"" she nodded her head yes.</p><p>I pulled back and thrust forward hard holding her hips still. My cock surged forward and through her tiny fleshy barrier protecting her virginity and deep inside my baby girl's body. </p><p>""Aaaaagghhh"" she grunted as all the air in her lungs was exhaled immediately. ""Fuck daddy your cock feels fucking huge""</p><p>""Just relax and get used to it baby,"" I reassured her.</p><p>""Fuck that daddy. I want to cum. Fuck me fuck me now,"" she demanded.</p><p>I did was I was asked and slowly pulled my cock from her body and pushed it back in once more.</p><p>""Oh ffffuccccckkkk,"" she groaned out loud.</p><p>""Do it daddy bust a nut in her,"" cheered Beth.</p><p>I built up a steady rhythm as my cock cut a sway inside her young body. It wasn't long before Tammy was cumming for the first time with my cock deep inside her.</p><p>""Oh god daddy, oh yes harder oh fuck daddy don't tease me do it harder, oh yes like that"" she screamed out loud as she pushed back onto me.</p><p>'Huuh, mmmphhhh oh yes oh shit, oh fuck daddy yes oh yes daddy I'm gonna oh daddy oh fuck oooooohhhhhh fucccckkkkkkk, yesssssss yesssss yesssss oh cummmmming oh fuckkkkkkkkk daddy yessssssss"" she squealed and screeched her way through her first orgasm on the end of my cock. Her little hips humping wildly at her own father's cock quivering as another powerful orgasm built deep within.</p><p>Orgasm after orgasm swept over my insatiable daughter. </p><p>We changed positions with Tammy on her back and me between her legs standing in the hot tub. Her legs over my shoulder as I continued to fuck her hard. As we did Beth was kissing her sister and me her little tongue delving deep into over mouths. My hands massaged my daughter's firm little breasts pinching her nipples.</p><p>""Oh....oh.....ohhhhhhh yesssss,"" she breathed, almost yelping as her body finally succumbed to the emotions that were overwhelming her brain..</p><p>""Oh god Daddy oh fuck, ohhhh god I'm gonna cum oh god daddy fuck me harder.""</p><p>""Oh shit I'm cumming too baby. Can daddy cum in you?"" I asked not really caring what her response was as I had already made up mind I was going to cum in my daughter's womb.</p><p>""In ..., in.... me daddy. I want you in me"" she replied her words interrupted as I thrust deep inside her. </p><p>That was enough for me as my body stiffened then jerked spasmodically as I fired my potent incestuous seed deep inside my 11 year old daughter. My cock was buried as far inside her as I could get it. Tammy's legs had wrapped around his waist and was holding me tight inside her body.</p><p>Tammy too began to moan as she felt the searing heat of her father's sperm fill her womb as she orgasmed again, this time as she felt her father's cock throb and pulse and spew his seed inside her.</p><p>Finally sated I collapsed on top of my daughter both of us struggling for breath we shared a long lingering kiss.</p>"
944,Erste Dienlichkeiten Eines Elfjährigen,Bube,,"['b', 'M', 'exhib', 'ds', 'voy', 'ws']",Ein Elfjähriger entdeckt seine Zeigegeilheit und gerät im Schwimmbad an einen Fetischisten.,2012-03-07T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Mit meinen Freunden bin ich gerne ins Hallenbad gegangen. Manchmal zweimal die Woche in den mittleren 70er Jahren. Wir duschten dann immer in einer Gemeinschaftsdusche, und die anderen verschwanden dann schnell ins Schwimmbecken, um sich dort auf ihre Weise zu vegnügen. Und ich hatte schon früh ein anderes Vergnügen entdeckt: Mir machte es Spaß mich den älteren Männern zu zeigen. Damals wurde noch nicht so viel und öffentlich über solche Themen geredet, aber ich hatte eine Ahnung davon, dass es ältere Männer geben muß, die auf kleine Jungs stehen. Und ich war ein ganz besonderes Exemplar: Ein hübscher, rothhariger, extrem hellhäutiger, glatter, haarloser, elfjähriger Junge, noch mit Kinderpimmel, und kleinen rosa Brustwarzen und Nippelchen. Am Pimmelchen änderte sich auch noch nicht viel, als mir die allerersten, hellen Schamhärchen wuchsen, auf die ich plötzlich stolz war. Ganz, ganz wenige sprießten links und rechts genau da an der Stelle, wo das Schwänzchen am Bauch beginnt. Meine kleinen Brustwarzen rosa</p><p>Ich habe dann extre-gerne und extra-""unauffällig"" meine Badehose so weit runtergezogen, und sochermaßen weitergeduscht, dass interessierte Männer das bei genauerem Hinblicken erkennen konnten. Ich habe meine Arme hinter meinem Kopf verschränkt, die Augen so ""nichtsahend"" verschlossen, und gespürt wie mich die älteren Männer ansahen. Und wie mich das erregte. Manchmal mußte ich mich dan nmit dem Kopf zur Wand weiterduschen, damit ich meinen kindersteifen Schwanz verstecken konnte, wobei mich das dann wieder anders geil machte (Das Wort ""geil"" kannte ich da noch nicht.) Und dann bin ich ganz nervös und verlegen zu den anderen Jungs gegangen...und habe aber jede Gelegenheit genutzt mich wieder in der Dusche zu zeigen. Beim Umkleiden habe ich dann oft so getan, als hätte ich noch ein ppar Dinge im Kleiderspind vergessen. Da ich natürlich die Badehose schon aushatte, band ich mir ein Handtuch um meinen dünnen Jungenleib, aber so, dass er mir auf dem Stück zwischen Umkleidekabine und Spind runterfallen mußte. Dieses Spiel habe ich oft mehrfach wiederholt, bis mich endlich jemand wieder nackt wahrgenommen hatte. Dann bin ich aufgerägt und mit einer Mischung aus Stolz, Scham, Ratlosigkeit und Erregung in die Kabine und hätte am liebsten noch mehr gehabt.</p><p>Aber meine Freunde durften DAVON ja nicht merken.</p><p>Später bin ich dann auch mal alleine zum ""Schwimmen"" gegangen. Und dabei entdeckte ich noch andere, seltsame Gefühle: Ich war ein sehr sauberes Kind, aber ich bemerkte plötzlich Lustgefühle tief in mir, sobald ich mich auf dem feuchten Herrenklo an der Pissrinne bewegte. Da gab es keine Pissoirs, sondern ich stellte mich mit meinen hübschen Füßen auf diesen pissnasssen Vorsprung und tat so, als ob auch ich pinkeln müsse. Selbst mein kleiner Jungenpinkelstrahl spitze mir unten auf die Füße, und so wurde mir klar, dass die Pfützen am Boden aus Chlorwasser und Männerpisse bestehen müssen. Nur war mir noch nicht so ganz klar, wieso mich das so erregt.</p><p>Manchmal habe ich mich auch auf die Toilette gesetzt. Ich habe die Tür nicht verriegelt, und nur drauf gewartet, dass sie jemand aufmacht, und ich mich nackt ""erschrecken"" kann.</p><p>Das war alles so verboten und neu für mich. So geil und unbefriedigend, und ich wußte auch nicht wo das noch hingehen soll. und ob ich das (?) überhaupt will. Irgendwann hat dann mal einer ""angebissen"", ich ging zur Umkleidekabine und wußte voller Aufregung, dass der jetzt in die Kabine neben mir geht. Mir uwrde ganz schlecht vor seltsamen Gefühlen, und ich spürte große Unsicherheit, aber auch so etwas wie so ein obszönes Pflichtgefühl ihm gegenüber, denn ich hatte ihn durch mein Verhalten ja wirklich in die Nebenkabine gelockt.</p><p>Ich habe mir die Badehose ausgezogen, was er vermutlich hören konnte, und mich mit zu beiden Kabinentüren gespreizten Beinen auf die Bank gesetzt und gewartet, was wohl jetzt passiert. Dann hat er einen kleinen Taschenspiegel unten durch die Kabine geahlten, un dmir war nicht klar, was er dabei sehen will oder kann. Mir war seltsam mulmig zumute, aber ich bemerkte eben auch, dass mein Pimmel sowieso steif war. (So richtig gewichst habe ich damals noch nicht, der war dann eben steif, und rauskommen konnte ja noch nichts,) Dann führte er eine Hand unter der Kabinewand durch und machte mir mit seinen Fingern eigenartige Gesten und Zeichen, was mich ekelte, verunsicherte und erregte: Er wollte wohl, das ich mich möglichst nah an der Kabinenwand und mit gesreizten Beinen auf dem kalten Fliesenboden setze...ich war etwas verdutzt, weil er nicht nach meinem Schwänzchen fasste. Er guckte sich das wohl nur alles ganz genau an, und ich hörte ihn Geräusche machen. Und dann wollte er, dass ich meine Füße zu ihm durchschiebe. ""Du willst doch nicht, dass ich Dir an Deine Eier gehe..."" Sagte er leise, und klang auch ein wenig aufgeregt. ""Dann laß mich mal Deine Füße sehen."" Das konnte ich dann garnicht begreifen, bemerkte aber gleichwohl, dass mir das sehr angenehm war, was er mit denen anstellte. Das ging dann so weiter, und zwischendurch fuhr er mir mit seinen großen Händen meine weißen, dünnen, glatten, Beine bis zum Oberschenkel hoch, um dort seine Hand auch einmal unter meinen Po zu fahren, aber mein a ufgeregtes Pimmelchen ließ er in Ruhe.</p><p>(Einmal schnippte er mit seinen Fingern meine kleinen Eier, worauf ich ""Aua"" und er ""Entschuldigung"" sagte.)</p><p>Und dann preßte heraus: ""...ich will mal sehen, wie gelenkig Du bist, setz Dich wieder auf die Bank, und ich will sehen, ob Du Deine Zehen in Deinen MUnd stecken kannst...""</p><p>Das fand ich eineg ganz eigenartige Übung, aber ich habe sie mitgeamcht. Er hat sich dann an der Kabine hochgehangelt, und mir plötzlch vo noben zugesehen, was ich kaum mitkriegen konnte, nur als ich den anderen Fuß dann lecken sollte.</p>"
945,Filling My Baby Sister's Belly With Cum,Bumble Bea,bumblebea@cutey.com,"['b12/g7', 'inc', '1st', 'bro/sis', 'coer', 'size', 'ws', 'oral', 'creampie']","12 year old Jamie, a young boy gifted with a huge penis and an endless supply of cum, is one day caught sucking his own cock by his 7 year old sister. She immediately latches onto the horrible thought that her big brother might be gay, which Jamie uses to convince her to help him test whether he really is gay or not - by using her preteen body as his incestuous cum dump!",2012-11-12T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Jamie! What in the world are you doing!"" screeched Tammy in utter astonishment.</p><p>Alarmed, I twisted my neck around and was horrified to see my seven-year-old curly-blonde baby sister standing upside down in my wide-open bedroom doorway - upside down, because I was lying on my back on my bed, with my spine pressed against the wooden headboard and my body bent into a tight semi-circle that positioned my skinny ass and wiry legs directly over my head.</p><p>I'd twisted myself into this awkward position so my erect cock could dangle within easy reach of my hungry lips... which were already latched securely around the bottom few inches of my own preteen boy-meat.</p><p>I spat my cock out with an audible popping sound. ""Tammy!"" I gasped in alarm, immediately slumping sideways on the bed to shield my only baby sister from the disturbing sight of her twelve-year-old brother sucking on his own precum-oozing dong like a lollipop. ""What the hell are you doing! You're supposed to knock before you come in my room!""</p><p>""I did knock,"" she mumbled in something of a daze, unable to tear her sparkling blue eyes away from what little she could still see of my naked body. ""You didn't answer.""</p><p>""Well I didn't hear you! What are you doing just barging in on me like this! Close the door quick!""</p><p>Tammy quietly closed the bedroom door and took a few steps closer. ""Uh, Jamie... what were you doing?"" asked the cute little first grader in an almost whispered undertone, rocking back and forth on the balls of her feet as she awaited my answer.</p><p>I panicked. I've never actually thought to prepare in advance for this particular event, so I had no idea what believable excuse I could give. ""Uh, nothing - just, just - nothing, okay sis!"" That probably wasn't going to be it.</p><p>""It musta been something,"" she commented with a frown. All of a sudden, she looked horrified. ""Oh my god, Jamie - you're the gay, aren't you!""</p><p>I would've burst out laughing at the absurdity of such a statement, if I wasn't already consumed with the terror of being caught red-handed. Or is it cock-mouthed? ""No no, Tammy, I swear I'm not!""</p><p>""You are! I heard mommy and daddy talking late one night - the gay is when boys suck weenies! You were sucking on your weenie, weren't you! Oh, god, daddy's gonna kill you when he finds out you're the gay too!""</p><p>As far I was concerned, I've always been the absolute furthest thing from gay - because for the past three years, I've been absolutely obsessed with pussy. Any pussy: young, old, black, white, hairy, bald, big, tiny - whatever. As long as it was located between the legs of a girl, I couldn't stop fantasizing about what it would look like in real life... smell like... taste like... and especially feel like when wrapped around my cock.</p><p>Although I've never seen a real live one before, after stumbling upon my dad's old stash of Playboy magazines in the garage and devouring them like potato chips, I soon discovered that even more sexy pictures and videos could be found for free on the internet if you knew where to look - and thus began my obsession with sex.</p><p>""No, Tammy, I'm not that - and it's just 'gay', there's no 'the'.""</p><p>""See! See! You are! You had your weenie in your mouth! Oh god, Jamie - daddy's gonna kill you when he finds out! He told mommy all the gays were bad and should be sent to California. Jamie, I don't want you to move to California!""</p><p>I sighed wearily at Tammy's mistaken impression. It was highly embarrassing to be called gay! I'd only even discovered how to get my cock in my mouth a few weeks ago, when a group of my closest friends who'd seen a video online dared me to try it at a sleepover.</p><p>Although I pretended it was horribly disgusting - especially when I accidentally orgasmed and blasted my own face with sticky cum right in front of all nine of them - ever since then I've been doing it at every opportunity. But I really didn't consider it ""gay"" - certainly no more so than stroking yourself with your own hand. And besides, for someone like me it was rather practical: instead of having to clean up all the sticky goo I'd inevitably spray across my chest and stomach, this way it just went straight in my mouth and all I had to do was swallow and be done with it.</p><p>No muss, no fuss - and no evidence for mom to find!</p><p>""Don't you worry, sis... I'm not gonna be moving to California.""</p><p>""But you will, you will!"" she blubbered, practically in tears at the thought of losing her only brother. ""You just can't be gay, Jamie, you can't! Is there anything I can do?""</p><p>At that precise moment, something clicked in my flustered but somehow still incredibly horny brain, and I began to formulate an idea... one that involved decidedly improper thoughts towards my innocent baby sister.</p><p>Because I was a boy, and she was a girl, and we both lived in the same house... what I was thinking just seemed practical and convenient.</p><p>""Well, Tammy... you know being gay is when boys do stuff with their weenies and sometimes even other boys' weenies, right?""</p><p>Tammy nodded, looking absolutely appalled at the concept.</p><p>""And can you tell me what not being gay is?""</p><p>Tammy puckered her lips and squinted as she thought. ""Isn't it when a boy does stuff with girls?""</p><p>""Yes, that's right! I'm impressed, Tammy. But you know, I've never tried doing anything with a girl... so for all either of us know, I could be gay...""</p><p>Stamping her little foot on the wooden floor, Tammy looked like she was about to cry again. ""No Jamie! I don't want daddy to send you away to California!""</p><p>""Trust me, I wouldn't want to go there either. Hey, sis - would you like to help me figure out if I'm gay or not?""</p><p>""Oh, anything for you, Jamie! But how would we do that?""</p><p>I smiled - this was working exactly as I'd hoped. ""Well, maybe we could see if having a girl touch my weenie feels good. If I'm gay, it won't feel good.""</p><p>Tammy pinched her lips together and frowned. ""I don't know Jamie. You're a boy, and that's your special place - and I'm not supposed to touch boys there.""</p><p>""Why not? Who told you that?""</p><p>""The teachers at school told us in a special class last month. They said we shouldn't touch other people's special places, or let strangers touch ours.""</p><p>""But that's so silly! Did they say sisters couldn't touch their brothers? Because of course that's an entirely different thing. We're family, related, so the same rules don't apply to us.""</p><p>Tammy's face suddenly brightened up. ""Oh! You're right, Jamie! They didn't say anything about brothers or family, so I guess it would be all right! What would I have to do?""</p><p>All this time talking with my baby sister, I've been curled in a ball on my bed to hide my nude groin area from her inquisitive eyes. But now I rolled over and stretched out on my back, letting my rock-hard cock spring up straight and tower above my scrawny preteen body.</p><p>""Oh wow, Jamie! Is that your weenie? It's really huge!""</p><p>Smiling proudly, I gripped my gargantuan throbbing cock with both hands... which still left plenty of room to spare.</p><p>I know what you're thinking - a twelve-year-old with a huge cock? Yeah, right... tell me another one.</p><p>But I swear it's absolutely true. About four years ago, I was diagnosed with a very rare condition known as ""precocious puberty"", which makes kids enter puberty at an early age. The doctors caught and began treating my condition early on with hormone injections, but for some unknown reason the cocktail of drugs that was supposed halt the process didn't entirely work and in fact backfired... and for the past four years, my body's sexual development has continued at a breakneck pace no matter what they tried.</p><p>Today, just a few weeks after celebrating my twelfth birthday, I'm the proud owner of a miraculous ten-inch-long cock that sticks out like a third leg from my unimpressively skinny, five foot tall, eighty-five pound body. Below this I have a gargantuan pair of plum-sized testicles that hang between my legs like two jangling billiard balls in a bag - which is one reason I refuse to wear boxers. Despite this unusual development, the rest of my body looks exactly like a normal little twelve-year-old boy should, including not having a single strand of pubic hair around my bigger-than-man-sized cock, or indeed any other body hair to speak of.</p><p>With Tammy watching my every move, I began moving my hands up and down the rigid shaft of my cock... which was as big as my forearm, and so thick my own fingers couldn't come close to wrapping all the way around.</p><p>Like almost all of my friends, my cock is a pale white color like my groin and balls, and very smooth to the touch - I can barely see any veins beneath the soft surface layer of skin, unlike most of those ugly, hairy cocks I've seen in porn videos. I'm also circumcised, which means at the top of my cock I've got this big, bright pink head that flares out nearly twice as wide as the shaft - kinda like a rubbery candy apple stuck on a stick - and then at the very end of that, a huge piss slit that likes to gape open whenever I'm especially horny. Right now, that slit is oozing a continuous stream of clear precum down the shaft and all over my fingers, and I know if I wanted to I could actually fit my entire index finger inside that hole.</p><p>And yes, I've actually done that several times already - it's particularly fun if I shoot my white stuff while a finger's still in there. That happened when I was showing off during an after-school jerk-off session with some friends, and one of them begged me to let him try putting his finger inside too.</p><p>Now, don't go thinking that having such a big cock at my age is all fun and games, because there are some real downsides too. You see, since the rest of my body hasn't yet grown to support my oversized wang, it's practically impossible to hide it whenever it gets hard. When it wants to, it can stick all the way up to the bottom of my chest - or hang down to just above my kneecap. Even when totally soft it creates this annoying bulge in my pants, so I've taken to wearing loose, baggy clothing and long shirts that let me hide my random erections more easily.</p><p>Looking up at my baby sister, I saw how intently she was following my gently masturbating hands. ""Tammy, all you'd have to do is rub me exactly like this,"" I said softly. ""And then, that will let me know if having a girl touch me feels good or not.""</p><p>Tammy moved closer to the bed and stared at her preteen brother's towering rod of throbbing boy-meat. She seemed scared to actually touch it. ""Are you sure about this, Jamie?""</p><p>""Well... I dunno, Tammy... this is starting to feel pretty good here all by myself...""</p><p>Eyes growing wide with worry, Tammy reached out and swatted my possibly gay hands away, replacing them with her own. She immediately tried to copy what I'd been doing, but for the seven-year-old's stubby fingers it was like trying to give a deep-tissue massage to a slimy baseball bat.</p><p>Still, I leaned back and sighed in blissful satisfaction. Despite her obvious inexperience, my brain was exploding in total ecstasy at the incredible sensation of having another person's warm hands touching my cock for the very first time in my life - never mind the naughty idea that these were my own sister's hands doing the touching!</p><p>However, outwardly I tried to pretend that it didn't feel like anything special at all, so she'd keep going.</p><p>""Try squeezing harder, and moving faster,"" I offered breathily.</p><p>""It's so soft... and hard too!"" whispered Tammy in awe. She switched to gripping my huge cock with both hands, and began awkwardly moving them up and down together. She looked so cute doing that! ""Does this feel good?"" she asked hopefully.</p><p>I ignored her question as my sexual juices began to stir and gather in my balls. I'd been real close to coming when Tammy walked in, and having her fondle my cock was causing my impending orgasm to rocket to full readiness.</p><p>""Jamie, I think it's getting bigger - does it feel good?"" she asked a second time.</p><p>Groaning, I realized I was about to lose control and spurt any second now - but I didn't want to just blow my load on my stomach! That would make a big mess I'd have to clean up afterwards, and I had a much better idea in mind.</p><p>""Oh sis, please stop... stop doing that for a minute.""</p><p>""What, doesn't it feel good?"" she whined, once again looking like she was ready to burst into tears at her failure.</p><p>""Uh... well, I'm not really sure yet. But do you remember what I was doing when you walked in on me?""</p><p>""You mean... when you had your weenie in your mouth?""</p><p>""Yeah... now that's something I really like doing. Do you think you could try that, you know, as a girl?""</p><p>""You mean put it in my mouth too!"" The little girl made a disgusted face. ""Eww, that's gross! It's so wet... and you pee from there!""</p><p>I sighed dramatically. ""I do more than that from there... but I guess now we'll never be able to find out if I'm gay.""</p><p>With that mild threat hovering in the air, Tammy sat on the edge of my bed and leaned determinedly over my body, her mouth stopping an inch above my towering cock as she tried to work up the courage to go further. Closing her eyes, my baby sister's head suddenly darted down and her plump lips touched the top of my cock, giving it a sloppy open-mouth kiss that caused my pelvic muscles to contract in joy and send a huge spurt of precum shooting straight into her mouth.</p><p>But she didn't even seem to notice that, because she was too preoccupied with trying to force the huge rubbery head past her lips like she'd seen me doing. However, the harder she tried, the less likely it seemed she would succeed - since I was quite big, and she was very small.</p><p>At least, it seemed that way until I placed my hand on the back of her curly blonde head and gave her a sharp shove downwards.</p><p>All of a sudden, the broad rim of my cock head squished down and popped through the stretched O of her lips, and Tammy made a surprised gurgling sound when it sprang back and expanded to fill the inside of her mouth. Right away I began moving her head slowly up and down just a little, working no more than an inch or so of my straining hard cock in and out; concentrating on the amazing feeling of the rim of my head scraping along the fine ridges on the roof of her mouth, while her soft tongue twitched helplessly below.</p><p>""Try to suck me a little,"" I implored Tammy. ""Suck on me like one of your lollies!""</p><p>When Tammy actually complied and I felt her cheeks cave in as a strong vacuum formed around my cock, my eyes rolled up into my head and I let out a moan of sexual pleasure so loud, our parents in the next room should really have heard it and come to investigate.</p><p>This was fucking amazing! Her mouth was so small, so tight, so hot... and it felt so incredibly good on my virgin cock!</p><p>Without warning, my huge balls suddenly pulled tight against my body and I knew this was it - I was going to get that really good feeling I loved so much, and squirt out all my sticky white stuff!</p><p>Hunching my hips upwards, I grabbed my baby sister's head and held her in place as my cock jerked and a river of hot incestuous cum rippled along the tube on the bottom and blasted like a water hose into the back of her mouth. At feeling this my sister tried to jerk her head off my cock, but I held her securely in place as a second massive orgasmic contraction hit me and sent an even bigger load of sticky boy-cum erupting down her spasming throat.</p><p>I pinched my eyes closed and felt myself drifting off into a sexual trance as I kept squirting again and again and again... until something hot and wet hit my groin, and my eyelids popped open in surprise. I looked down at my baby sister just as my cock heaved for the umpteenth time and a double stream of thick white goo abruptly spewed from each of her nostrils and splattered across my stomach.</p><p>Oh my god! I was shooting so much cum in my sister's mouth it was actually spurting out her nose!</p><p>Another rather unusual side effect of my precocious puberty condition - and this was something that neither my doctors nor parents knew about - was absolutely massive ejaculations.</p><p>I was nine and just discovering masturbation when my then four-inch cock first spurted a thin runny substance in my palm, kinda like a bit of snot. This kept happening almost every time I rubbed myself, and around when I turned ten and my cock had grown to six inches, the juices started getting thicker and whiter. Now, two years later with ten inches sprouting between my legs, every time I make my sticky stuff come out there seems to be more and more and it takes less and less effort to make it happen. My school friends have started begging me to jack off to porn with them all the time, because they can't stop laughing when only a minute or two in I drench my entire body in ropes of bright white cum, while all their tiny cocklets can do is dribble out a few clear drops at best.</p><p>After watching hundreds of hours of raunchy porn, I can't believe how little white stuff other guys make - even the biggest loads from the biggest cocks in those videos pales in comparison with how much sticky goo I can make come out with almost no effort. I figure I must make four or five times as much as even the best porn star, and I can do it as many times in a row as I want. For some reason I've never needed to rest between one orgasm and the next, and I've never run out of cum no matter how much I try. My friends once bet me I couldn't do it ten times in a row... a bet I won twenty minutes later, stopping only because I was so thirsty.</p><p>Hmm... now that I think about it, I'm starting to wonder about my friends!</p><p>Once I finished squirting somewhere north of twenty gushing jets of hot incestuous cum into my baby sister's mouth, I finally released her head. Tammy hurriedly pulled her mouth off with an audible popping sound, a sound that was immediately followed by a flood of thick, clumpy white goo that drained from her mouth and poured all over my stomach. She sputtered and coughed for nearly a full minute, her lips and chin completely covered in cum and long strings of the stuff dangling from inside her nose.</p><p>When she finally managed to clear her airway and swallow down what remained in her mouth, she looked at me with an oddly excited expression on her face. ""Oh J-Jamie! W-w-what's all this white stuff?"" she stuttered, clearly confused by what had happened but amazingly not the least bit disgusted.</p><p>""You made my weenie feel good enough to squirt my happy juice!""</p><p>""Oh! Does that mean you're not gay after all?"" she asked hopefully.</p><p>Frowning, I looked down at my cock. It was slowly wilting against my tummy - something that was taking a concerted effort to achieve in her presence. ""I dunno, Tammy. It didn't feel all that different from when I do it to myself. Maybe not even as good."" Honestly, it had been the very best thing I've ever experienced in my life - but there was no way I could give up such a good arrangement so soon! ""So... I'm still not sure if I'm gay or not.""</p><p>""Oh no, Jamie! Does that mean I failed? Are you going to have to move away from me and mommy and daddy to California to live with the gays?""</p><p>With a comforting smile, I cradled my baby sister's face between my two hands and looked into her dewy eyes. ""No, Tammy. There's still lots of time to figure all that stuff out. Just don't tell mom and dad about any of this yet, and maybe we can both figure out a better way to test if I'm gay or not tomorrow.""</p><p>Tammy grinned optimistically. ""Okay Jamie. I really don't want to lose you!""</p><p>I returned her smile, feeling incredibly guilty for tricking her like this for my own selfish purposes... but all the same, being far too horny to consider stopping. ""I promise you'll never lose me. I would never let that happen to us, whether I'm gay or not.""</p><p>With that, I slapped Tammy on her bottom and sent her off to her bedroom, and set about cleaning up the huge mess of cum that ended up on my skin - something I'd been hoping to avoid altogether.</p><p>But after all, Tammy was just a little first grader... so what did I expect to have happened?</p><p>* * *</p><p>Throughout school the next day, I found it next to impossible to think about anything except figuring out how I was going to get my little sister Tammy to go to the next level with me. It seemed like every time I looked up, I'd see a girl's sexy ass, or an exposed midriff, or see the outline of a hard nipple through a thin shirt, and I'd instantly get hard again and picture my cum spurting out Tammy's cute little upturned nose. I had to go to the washroom a few times not to wank off, but simply to stuff sheets of toilet paper in my underwear to keep my constantly flowing precum from soaking through my jeans.</p><p>By the time my parents finally went to bed late that night, my cock had been rock hard for such a long time, it hurt painfully with every heartbeat.</p><p>And so, I snuck into my little sister's bedroom to enact my admittedly weak plan. Tammy had only fallen asleep a short while ago, so she sat up quickly when I switched on her bedside lamp.</p><p>""Jamie, what is it?"" she asked, rubbing her eyes in the bright light.</p><p>I smiled and sat down on the edge of her bed, my pajama bottoms already soaked through with precum from hours of anticipation.</p><p>""Sis, I think I've come up with a way to check if I'm gay.""</p><p>Tammy's face lit up brightly. ""Oh! What is it, Jamie!""</p><p>""Well... do you know what normal boys and girls are supposed to do with each other?""</p><p>""No... what?""</p><p>""Well... you know how boys have a weenie..."" Tammy nodded her head. ""And girls have a mole hole..."" Again,Tammy nodded, but with a snicker. ""Well, when a boy puts his weenie all the way in a girl's mole hole and it rubs it around, if it makes that white stuff you saw yesterday... then that means he's probably not gay.""</p><p>I had my doubts that this was going to work - and sure enough, Tammy looked just as uncertain about the idea as I'd feared. ""But your weenie's so large, Jamie - it's like bigger than my whole arm! It wouldn't fit in my baby trickle.""</p><p>""But Tammy, you're my only sister! You know they said at school it has to be with family, and you're the only one I can do it with. Like I can't very well go and stick my weenie in mom's trickle - what would dad think?""</p><p>Tammy twisted her mouth into an odd shape as she thought. ""Yeah.... I guess you're right. But would it really work?""</p><p>""It should. I mean when boys and girls are all gown up, that's how a boy makes a baby in the girl... and you couldn't do that if you were gay... right?""</p><p>Tammy smiled happily. ""Yeah, that makes sense! I guess we could try... but how would we do it?""</p><p>Was this actually working? ""Well, first we'd both need to get naked.""</p><p>""All the way naked?""</p><p>""Yup! That's the best way.""</p><p>As I hurriedly tore off my pajamas, Tammy got up and carefully removed her nightie, folding it neatly before laying back on her bed. Staring down at her perfect little naked body spread out on top of her Dora the Explorer sheets, I felt my cock involuntarily squirt a huge glob of precum that fell on the carpet.</p><p>At only seven years old, she looked like the sexiest girl I'd ever seen! That flawless pale white skin and those tiny little pink nipples with absolutely no sign of swelling breasts... her narrow waist with the cutest little innie bellybutton, and slender boyish hips with just a hint of feminine widening. Glancing lower, there lay the ultimate prize: the absolute fattest and most prominent pussy I've ever seen. Her pale white cunt was completely bald and looked incredibly soft, with a single deep vertical slit that sliced like a deep cut between her legs and - at least to my horny eyes - seemed to go halfway up to her belly button.</p><p>She looked insanely hot, and my cock bounced up and down excitedly in front of me, dripping precum all over the carpet.</p><p>""Oh, Tammy... you're so pretty. Can you open your legs for me?""</p><p>My baby sister complied without question, and I held my breath as those twin puffy folds of pale flesh slowly stretched apart to reveal a dark line of vibrant pink skin, all smooth and glossy and beautiful, with a little bump at the top I presumed was her immature clit, and a fleshy oval depression near the bottom that I definitely knew was her seven-year-old virgin cunt hole. My huge cock bounced in front of me again - it knew exactly where it wanted to be.</p><p>But first, I settled for satisfying another one of my long-time desires, by jumping on her bed and diving between her legs head-first. I licked and slurped all over her childish pussy and crinkled little pink asshole, until I was satisfied that I knew exactly what my own sister's sweet snatch tasted like - a particular flavor that would stay etched on my brain forever.</p><p>Pulling away, her entire crotch glistened wetly with saliva.</p><p>Tammy, who seemed to have enjoyed her first-ever tongue-lashing, giggled happily and hopped her ass a few times on the bed. ""Jamie! That's so dirty! You're not supposed to put your mouth down there, just your weenie, silly!""</p><p>And that's when I knew I wasn't going to be able to wait any longer.</p><p>Moving up on the bed, I crawled on top of my baby sister and lowered my weight onto her body. Even though I was pretty skinny for my age, it really felt like I might be smothering her beneath me.</p><p>""Is this okay, Tammy?"" I asked.</p><p>""Sure Jamie,"" she replied bravely.</p><p>Wiggling my hips, I felt my hard ten-inch cock slip between her legs and the rubbery head push into the soft folds of her warm pussy. Moving my body around in search of the right hole to sink into, my cock finally lodged in the miniscule depression of her virgin cunt. I shuddered at both the incredible sensation and obscene mental idea of my own sister's hot girl-flesh touching my throbbing boy-flesh.</p><p>""Oh Jamie, you feel so big! There's no way your weenie will go in my trickle. I've never even tried putting my finger in there before!""</p><p>I barely heard her speaking as I shivered with uncontrollable lust. Pushing forwards with my hips, I watched Tammy's angelic face grimace as the elastic mouth of her immature sex tried unsuccessfully to stretch around the broad tip of my cock.</p><p>""But Tammy - we just have to do it. We have to know if I'm gay!"" I pushed forwards again determinedly, and felt myself sink another fraction of an inch deeper into the welcoming heat of her virgin pussy.</p><p>Tammy began panting heavily as I maintained firm pressure against her unyielding cunt hole. ""Aggghh, Jamie - it really hurts!""</p><p>I just couldn't get it to go in! Would I really end up failing so close to getting what I want? ""Hold on, sis - it should starting going in soon!""</p><p>""Aggghh, wait... Jamie, wait... I was talking today with... ugh... a friend in my class, and... ugh... she said it wasn't too bad... when her brother pushed his weenie in her... real fast. Try that?""</p><p>My mouth dropped open in awe - not only had Tammy been talking with other girls at school about having sex - possibly even sex with him, her very own brother - but someone in her first grade class had actually admitted to having sex with their brother first!</p><p>Just how much preteen sex was going on at my school - and how could I get in on it! Maybe that's why Tammy didn't seem horribly conflicted about doing all of this with her brother right now!</p><p>With her suggestion ringing fresh in my ears, I gathered my strength and jerked my hips forwards as hard and as fast as I could.</p><p>And it worked. My cock tore clear through my baby sister's virgin cherry in a split second, and sank three full inches into her unbelievably tight cunt.</p><p>Tammy opened up her mouth to scream out in pain, but I quickly pressed my lips to hers in order to silence her cries. Then, I became aware of a completely unfamiliar feeling: the amazing sensation of her hot, tight, wet pussy hugging the end of my cock. It felt nothing like my mouth. Shivering in utter ecstasy, I kept pushing forwards into the mind-blowing tightness as she bucked and writhed beneath me... but when my cock had only managed to reach the halfway point, I felt myself bump into the back of her inexperienced canal.</p><p>Oh no, you've got to be joking - Tammy's kiddy cunt was too small to hold me!</p><p>By now my sister had stopped trying to scream, so I pulled my mouth off hers. Her breathing was deep and haggard, and tears were streaming down her face.</p><p>My heart broke. ""Are you okay, sis?"" I asked, touching my cheek to hers in genuine concern of her wellbeing.</p><p>Tammy made a few croaking sounds before she was able to form words. ""Y-y-yes... I-I t-think so..."" she stuttered. ""Is it over? Are y-you inside me?""</p><p>I sighed in bitter disappointment. ""Kinda, sis... but I could only get halfway in. I guess that will have to do.""</p><p>""No!"" she exclaimed with surprising conviction. ""We have to know if you're gay! You have to be all the way in to know for sure!""</p><p>Raising an amused eyebrow, I smiled in sympathy. ""It doesn't work like that, Tammy. You're only so big at your age, and I'm just much bigger than that.""</p><p>""No!"" she repeated. ""You're my brother. That means your weenie should be able to fit all the way inside me no matter what!"" With that, she started humping her hips against my groin with surprising force; battering the head of my hard cock brutally into the back wall of her cunt as if trying to stretch herself out.</p><p>""Sis, stop - you're just gonna hurt yourself!"" I exclaimed, worried that if she actually did cause an injury I would have some very difficult explaining to do.</p><p>But Tammy was absolutely insistent that she wanted more of me inside her - and she even grabbed my ass and began pulling my groin into her lunging thrusts.</p><p>Growing more concerned with her actions by the second, I was just about to roll off her body when I suddenly felt something very strange.</p><p>On one particularly hard lunge, when my cock rammed into the back of her cunt like it had done a dozen times before, something seemed to give - slowly stretching open until my cock suddenly dropped an inch into her body. A tight ring squeezed agonizingly over the soft head of my cock, and then snapped tight around the shaft. Then, inexplicably, I slipped inside my sister an inch, and another inch, and then another inch - until my hairless groin squashed against the soft flesh of her little pussy.</p><p>""Oh my god, Tammy!"" I exclaimed in utter disbelief. My huge ten-inch cock was actually buried completely inside her tiny seven-year-old body! ""We did it! You got me all the way in!""</p><p>Tammy merely gurgled with a blissful smile on her face.</p><p>Being inside my sister's pussy felt good like nothing I could've imagined in my wildest dreams. The extreme tightness, the incredible heat, the amazing wetness... and especially the way her muscles seemed to be rippling all around me.</p><p>Pushing myself upright, I looked at where our genitals merged together and gasped in complete shock at what I saw. My massive cock looked absolutely obscene spearing into her undeveloped body - it was like a third leg wedged between the other two; its massive girth stretching the folds of her baby pussy open so far that the once thin dark line of her slit just above my cock was being distorted into a valley of pink skin over an inch across, with the tiny pink bud of her clitoris poking out and jammed up right against the shaft... like it was hugging me for dear life.</p><p>Looking at the dimensions of Tammy's torso, it suddenly didn't seem like it should be physically possible for the whole thing to fit inside - but flexing my cock as hard as I could, I almost passed out when I saw my baby sister's stomach bulge upwards at the exact same time... far above her belly button. I did it again, and the bulge appeared again - just a little below the bottom of her ribcage.</p><p>Tammy gurgled again. ""Oh Jamie... that feels so strange..."" she mumbled. ""Do it again!""</p><p>Pulling my hips backwards, I felt two extremely tight rings moving over my cock - one right at the mouth of her cunt, and another even tighter one much further inside. When I'd pulled about half my cock outside her body, the wide flare of my head bumped into something hard that blocked its movement. Did girls have a pussy inside their pussy?</p><p>Suddenly, my sex education class diagrams flashed back at me - that tight ring had to be her cervix! Wow - I'd gone in a place guys shouldn't be able to go!</p><p>Pushing myself all the way back inside, I groaned at the heavenly sensation of those two tight rings slipping over my shaft... and when our groins bumped together with a jolt, Tammy moaned too.</p><p>Hearing the highly arousing sound of a little girl moaning in pleasure, I completely lost it.</p><p>In the blink of an eye, I went from merely being thrilled at feeling our two bodies connected as one for the first time, to groaning in utter ecstasy. My juices stirred, my balls pulled tight against my body, and my cock heaved and jerked as a river of incestuous cum rippling along the tube at the bottom and exploded somewhere deep inside Tammy's belly. Overwhelmed by the mind-blowing sensation, my spine arched backwards as I instinctively jammed my groin hard into hers; my buttocks repeatedly clenching as I orgasmed for the very first time inside a girl... a first grader... a close family member... my very own sister.</p><p>I must have squirted twenty or more times before the incredible throbbing pulses finally died down. When my orgasm finished entirely, I collapsed hard on top of Tammy and just lay there, panting in disbelief that I'd actually done it. At twelve years old, I was no longer a virgin.</p><p>Of course, my seven year old sister wasn't a virgin any longer either!</p><p>""Did it happen, Jamie?"" asked Tammy softly, her hands running up and down my naked back.</p><p>""I-I... I don't know,"" I replied, lying through my teeth. ""Let me stay here for a minute.""</p><p>We lay just like that, connected intimately with each other, for about five minutes before I decided I had to move.</p><p>My huge cock was still rock hard - probably thanks to incredible tightness of her cunt - and as I pulled back, the friction caused a series of incredibly pleasurable electric shocks to explode deep inside my brain. When my rim hit the inside of her cervix and I couldn't pull it through, I decided not to worry and to instead explore those fantastic sensations - and pushed myself back inside, feeling the exact same shocks as before, only better.</p><p>I did this a dozen more times, and when a raging wildfire of pleasure suddenly exploded in my groin, I knew it was going to happen once again - I was going to shoot my white stuff a second time!</p><p>Grunting loudly, this time when my cock heaved and convulsed and pumped even more of my hot bodily fluids into my baby sister, I kept fucking in and out of her pussy. Even when my second orgasm came to an end, I gritted my teeth and continued sawing in and out of her body faster and faster, until barely a minute later I exploded with my third shuddering climax in less than ten minutes.</p><p>As I've learned, it doesn't matter if your gun has a hair trigger if it's a rapid-fire automatic!</p><p>At that point I was so physically exhausted, I knew I had to stop fucking Tammy for at least a little while, even if my cock could've kept going if I'd forced it to. But when I tried to pull out, I felt my head bump against the inside of her cervix once again, and for a moment didn't know what do to. Was I trapped? But then, following Tammy's earlier advice of just going really fast, I yanked my hips back sharply and felt my cock stretch and stretch - until suddenly it pulled free and fell out of her body with a lewd slurping sound.</p><p>Rolling beside her on the bed, I lay there for a few minutes before Tammy stirred.</p><p>""Jamie,"" she whispered softly. ""Did you do it? Did you shoot the white stuff in me that makes babies?""</p><p>She hadn't felt any of that?</p><p>Even though I knew the answer was a resounding ""yes"" - three times, in fact - I was hesitant to confirm, since that would likely mean I'd never get to feel my cock plowing her sweet little pussy again. With a resigned sigh, I sat up and looked down at her crotch, expecting to see a literal lake of my sticky white cum spreading across her Dora the Explorer sheets... but instead, all I saw was her glistening wet pussy, smeared with a few pink streaks of virgin blood.</p><p>Frowning, I leaned in closer. Her pussy was definitely red and puffy-looking after what we'd been doing... but honestly, I couldn't see a single trace of my cum. I stuck a finger in the gaping hole of her cunt and felt around, but still couldn't locate any sign of my body's joy juice.</p><p>I knew I'd felt it come out... so honestly, I didn't know what to think!</p><p>""Um, Tammy... you can look for yourself, but I didn't make any of the white stuff.""</p><p>Tammy shot up straight and fumbled in desperation between her legs. ""Oh Jamie, we failed! You must be gay after all!""</p><p>""Uh, don't go jumping to conclusions too quickly, sis... I will admit it felt pretty good, and it really seemed like I was going to shoot white stuff at any moment. Maybe we just need to do it a few more times, you know, to convince my body it's good. Would you be okay if we kept trying until we knew for sure?""</p><p>""Um, how long would it take?""</p><p>""I really don't know. But until I know for certain whether I'm gay or not, I think we should keep trying it as often as possible every day... okay?""</p><p>""I guess, Jamie. It hurt real bad at first, but then it feel better... so I don't mind if you did it for a while longer...""</p><p>I smiled. ""Thanks, Tammy. You're a real good little sister.""</p><p>""And you're a real good big brother,"" she replied with the same smile, emphasizing the word ""big"".</p><p>By then it was almost midnight, so we both drifted off to sleep side-by-side in her cramped bed.</p><p>* * *</p><p>Although Tammy slept soundly, my rest that night came in fits and spurts.</p><p>Almost every hour I'd wake up newly horny and with a raging hard boner demanding attention. Knowing my salvation was already lying next to me, I'd simply roll on top of my baby sister and mount her sleeping body - jamming the first five inches of my monster cock into her hot, tight cunt until I hit the back wall. Then, I'd grab her slender hips and start pulling her towards me while I pushed back as hard as I could, until at last getting to feel the satisfying POP! of my fat cock head pushing through the impossibly tight ring of her cervix. Only then could I smoothly slide the final five inches deep inside her belly.</p><p>With my sister's hot little cunt impaled so exquisitely around the full length of my cock, I'd begin moving my hips back and forth slowly, feeling the absolutely amazing sensation of two tight elastic rings moving up and down the shaft - just like my own two fists when I masturbate, but better.</p><p>As the good feelings built stronger, I'd pump my hips faster and harder, furiously ramming my twelve-year-old cock in and out of her seven-year-old cunt, until at least reaching that glorious magic moment when my horny body went stiff, my brain exploded in joyful ecstasy, and my seething cock pumped out at least twenty huge ropes of sticky preteen cum right into her immature little womb.</p><p>When the good squirting feelings faded away, I'd slowly pull out until I felt the rim of my head nudging the inside of her tight cervix, and then with a quick twitch of my hips I'd yank myself through the tiny opening and all the way out her pussy. Finally, I'd roll off my sister - who somehow never did wake up during all this - and fall back asleep.</p><p>What Tammy said earlier must be true after all - little sisters really must be built for their big brothers!</p><p>* * *</p><p>When we woke up early the next morning, I realized I'd been so horny all night long and so eager to experience as much as possible, that I'd managed to do it with Tammy an incredible total of twenty-two times - and only had to get up for a glass of water twice! But just to make it an even twenty-five, before we got out of bed I quickly pushed all ten inches into her tiny twat - something that was getting much easier to do - and heaved and grunted on top of my giggling baby sister until I'd spurted three more times. After that, we washed up, got dressed, ate breakfast with our parents, and then caught the bus to school.</p><p>Oddly, I never did see any of my sticky white cum leaking out of Tammy's now awfully swollen pink slit. But I figured that wherever it was going, I should consider it a good thing - because not only was it giving me a great excuse to keep fucking my sister over and over, but with none of my cum staining her bed or cotton panties, no one would ever suspect we'd been doing anything naughty with each other!</p><p>Unfortunately, the marathon of sex that night kicked my already screwed-up hormones into high gear, and they hounded me all day at school.</p><p>By morning recess I was ready to literally explode in my pants, so I sought out my sister in the kiddy playground and dragged her with me to the wheelchair washroom. Sitting down on the toilet, I had Tammy pull off her panties and straddle my legs, and then I held her pudgy little pussy lips open as she slowly lowered her preteen cunt onto my throbbing cock. When I hit her cervix, I simply grabbed her ass and pulled her downwards until she bottomed out with the moist heat of her body enveloping my full length. Then, I leaned back, laced my hands behind my head, and had her bounce up and down on my lap until my cock exploded in joy and pumped out a half-morning's worth of pent-up happy juices.</p><p>The funny thing is, Tammy didn't even recognize when I'd orgasmed, and kept right on bouncing - and I certainly didn't feel the need to stop her. By the time the end-of-recess bell rang, she was panting for breath and had made me spew deep in her body two more times. After she hastily dismounted and scrambled to pull on her panties, I was surprised to see my hairless white groin smeared with a large quantity of clear juices - and when out of curiosity I tasted them, the flavor was exactly like Tammy's delicious pussy and definitely not my precum. I didn't know girls her age ever got very wet, but I guess my baby sister could!</p><p>I felt much better after that, but when lunchtime came around I needed relief once again. This time the wheelchair washroom was occupied, so I snuck her into the boy's washroom and got off twice in one of the stalls, all while a constant stream of boys entered, pissed, and left. About fifteen minutes after that, we crept into her empty first-grade classroom and did it laying down on the play mats, which was particularly exciting because I could hear dozens of little kids playing right outside the classroom windows.</p><p>And then later that day during afternoon recess ... you guessed it, my pants were again bursting at the seams. This time we did it once outdoors standing behind a large tree at the back of the schoolyard, while I kept a careful eye out for any kids or nosey teachers who might come into view.</p><p>Tammy had still never experienced a proper orgasm, but she didn't seem to mind - she even said it felt really good simply to feel me moving around inside her body; like it was something all brothers and sisters should do to be really close to each other. The fact that she was actually beginning to enjoy our fucking helped ease some of my residual guilt for tricking her into it in the first place.</p><p>On the bus ride home after school, our stop has always been the last one on the route. So, with my cock straining against the front of my jeans, we both sat in the very back row of the long bus and waited patiently until everyone else around us had gotten off. Then, I fished out my rock-hard cock through the fly of my jeans and pulled little Tammy on my lap. Facing her forwards so as to not arouse suspicion, I pushed the crotch of her surprisingly damp little girl cotton panties to the side, and forced my boy-meat deep into her now extremely puffy cunt.</p><p>When I jerked my hips and popped through her cervix, Tammy giggled happily and wiggled her ass until she bottomed out, just like she'd taken to doing at school. Thanks to all the bouncing and vibration at the back of the bus, we didn't even have to move much and I shot off five loads of white stuff inside her belly - rapid-fire one right after the other - before the driver reached our house and we had to get off. I probably could've kept going, if we'd only had more time.</p><p>Bursting excitedly through the front door, we spent a few minutes talking to our mom about what we'd learned at school, and then excused ourselves to use the bathroom.</p><p>Instead of going one at a time like usual, Tammy smiled at me and beckoned me to come with her into the bathroom. I watched in fascination as my sister pulled down her panties, sat down on the toilet, spread her legs wide, and then made her gaping little pussy sputter and squirt yellow water. Then, she watched with equal interest as I pulled out my invariably hard cock, knelt down, and aimed my powerful hissing jet of pee between her little thighs into the bowl to demonstrate how boys did it. I really did have to pee, and as I fumbled with the aim of my stiff cock, the stream of urine unintentionally went a little high and splashed right on her cunt - making Tammy giggle and squirm uncomfortably.</p><p>Seeing my pee dripping out of her gaping hole, I suddenly felt super horny and pushed my hips forwards, jamming the head of my whizzing cock right in the mouth of her pussy - and kept on pissing until my urine filled her up and began spurting out around the loose seal between our two sexes. Tammy seemed so shocked by what I was doing she couldn't even move, and when I finally pulled my cock away a torrent of hot yellow pee gushed from inside her cunt and sprayed all over the tile floor.</p><p>Much to my surprise, Tammy actually laughed in delight and commented on how funny that had felt.</p><p>After cleaning up the mess, Tammy retreated to her bedroom while I puttered around in mine. A while later, I was walking by her open bedroom door and saw her lying on her stomach reading a comic book. Seeing that cute little ass sticking up, I knew I had to try that position - right now! Pushing her skirt up above her waist, I pulled her panties down to her ankles, straddled her body on my knees, and spread her chubby little buttocks open... groaning in lust when I saw the puckered pink circle of her immaculate anus. Rubbing my finger up and down the crack of her ass and feeling her sphincter clench under my touch, I knew that before long I was going to have to see what it felt like to put my hard cock inside that second sexy little hole of hers.</p><p>But for now, I was fixated on the wonder that was my sister's beautiful pussy, and how good it could make me feel. Pushing my cock between her thighs, she instinctively tilted her crotch towards me and I speared into her waiting cunt from the rear. I hunched repeatedly against her chubby little ass, enjoying the feeling of her buttocks pressing into my abdomen, until I felt my muscles tense and I groaned and shuddered - my convulsing body forcibly injecting hers with another hot load of my sticky white boy juice.</p><p>Tammy didn't seem to care what I did with her, so long as she could read her comic.... so after my first orgasm, I pulled out and spent a while playing with her ass and pussy, and even stuck my head between her legs and slurped up some of her girl juices leaking from her puffy cunt. Then, ready for more, I mounted her prone ass and managed to get off once more before we heard our dad arrive home from work, when be both scrambled off the bed to pull on our clothes.</p><p>After that I felt we had to be a little more cautious with two watchful parents around, and we only managed to do it once very quickly in the bathroom just before dinner.</p><p>But after dinner, when Tammy was supposed to be playing educational games in her bedroom while I was supposed to be working on my sixth grade homework, I called my sister into my room while I was sitting in front of my desk... with my cock sticking up through my pants all slick with precum. I asked Tammy to take her panties off and climb up on my lap facing towards me, and then I quickly speared into the comforting wet heat of her body.</p><p>As Tammy bottomed out on my ten inches, she shuddered and slumped against me, wrapping her arms around my neck. I went back to working on my homework, while slowly hunching my hips up and down and bouncing her just a little on my lap.</p><p>""Do you think this is ever going to work?"" asked Tammy out of the blue.</p><p>""I think so, sis. The more we do it, the more it feels like I'm almost gonna shoot my white stuff in you... just like a boy should in a girl. I think we just need to keep on trying.""</p><p>""Okay, Jamie, if you say so. It's even starting to feel pretty good for me... so at least I know I'm not gay...""</p><p>After ten minutes of smooth and rhythmic hunching, Tammy actually fell asleep - but this didn't stop my raging hormones from taking full advantage of the hot, tight glove squeezing my cock. Every now and then, I was forced to stop what I was working on as the burning warmth of pleasure in my groin reached the tipping point of yet another explosive orgasm, making my hips tremble and my pelvic muscles convulse fiercely as my body pumped its seemingly endless supply of sexual essence into hers.</p><p>When I was about halfway done my homework, I heard my parents crack my door open to peek inside my room. I instantly began panicking, since I figured they'd come all the way inside to see what I was working on, and there would be no way to hide how my huge cock disappeared between my baby's legs. But instead, I heard my mom whisper to my dad about how sweet it was that I was spending time with my sister, and how cute we both looked with her asleep on my shoulder.</p><p>Knowing that my parents didn't suspect a thing blew my mind, and caused my hairless balls to pull tight against my body as my monster cock instantly erupted in a mighty geyser of preteen semen that rippled like a continuous stream of piss, blasting into little Tammy's immature womb for nearly thirty seconds, all while our clueless parents stood there in the doorway and watched it happening. By the time I'd finished this particular orgasm, my lungs were starving for oxygen and my forehead was dripping sweat all over Tammy and my homework.</p><p>In total, I ended up orgasming nine times before my homework was done, but the highlight was definitely the one when my parents were watching. I woke Tammy up and she carefully pulled herself off my cock and hopped down to the floor. Padding softly across my room with her panties in hand, before she reached the hallway Tammy abruptly stopped and grimaced, rubbing her stomach.</p><p>""Oh, Jamie, I feel so full inside,"" she moaned, turning back towards me.</p><p>Pulling up the bottom of her sweatshirt, she snorted and giggled when she saw her belly - which looked like half a perfectly round beach ball projecting a good five inches outwards from the rest of her body; her pale white skin all shiny and taut and her normally innie belly button so lewdly stretched ,it nearly looked like an outie.</p><p>I gasped in astonishment, my eyes growing wide as my baby sister ran her little hands all over her bloated belly, as though this condition was something to be proud of. The little preteen girl practically looked pregnant! How had this happened - and even more importantly, how had I not noticed earlier?</p><p>""I-it's probably just gas or something from dinner,"" I offered in weak explanation. For a split second I wondered if I'd somehow got her pregnant, but that idea didn't last long since I knew enough about sex to know she was too young, and this was way too fast anyways.</p><p>""I dunno, Jamie,"" she replied. ""I feel kinda weird inside. Not bad... but weird. Though I think I look really funny now!"" With that, she trotted happily off to the bathroom to wash up for the night.</p><p>Shortly after I heard Tammy drain the tub, my curiosity got the better of me. I really needed to see what that big belly looked like again! Cracking open the door to the bathroom, I watched Tammy toweling off her dripping wet body... and when she turned to the side, I practically came in my pants.</p><p>Her skinny frame, that cute little bubble butt, and that amazing big belly that she began rubbing like a proud pregnant mother - my baby sister looked so sexy!</p><p>Pushing the door open all the way, I marched in, bent Tammy roughly over the counter, and rammed my huge cock straight through her cervix and into her womb in one brutal thrust - grunting and pumping my hips furiously while my hands groped all over her hard round stomach, until two minutes later my body tensed and shuddered violently as I ejaculated a huge load of my sticky white juices. But that apparently wasn't enough, because thirty seconds later while we were still connected and recovering, I suddenly felt my groin explode in pleasure and I groaned and spurted again, without having moved a single muscle to trigger an orgasm.</p><p>Unfortunately, that final load in my baby sister would prove to be the straw that broke the camel's back.</p><p>* * *</p><p>Sometime just after ten PM that night, I was watching television in the living room with my parents and me all in our pajamas, when Tammy - who should have gone to sleep over half an hour ago - wandered into the room wearing nothing but her simple white nightie. Knowing what to look for, I could clearly make out the bulge of her huge belly under the fabric as she moved.</p><p>She looked unhappy.</p><p>""What's wrong, honey?"" asked my mom, half-ignoring her.</p><p>""I feel too full, mommy,"" whined my sister, who stopped in front of the couch we were sitting on and rubbed her bleary eyes.</p><p>I felt my heart drop into the pit of my stomach - this wasn't going to end well.</p><p>""Oh... did you eat too much tonight honey?""</p><p>""I dunno, mommy. My tummy's all billy-bulgy, and I can't sleep.""</p><p>My mom laughed at the funny word - but I knew exactly what she meant. ""Oh honey, why don't you show me where it hurts, and maybe I can make it feel better.""</p><p>At that, Tammy pulled her nightgown right up to her chest, exposing her horribly reddened pussy and grotesquely bulging stomach to the entire family's view. I saw my mother glance quickly in my direction, probably worrying about my little sister exposing herself right in front of me and my raging hormones, but then her eyes locked on her daughter's round, swollen stomach.</p><p>""Oh my god, honey! Come closer!"" exclaimed my mom in sudden and obvious alarm.</p><p>Tammy crawled up on the sofa on her knees and straddled mom's lap. I couldn't help but notice how the deep gash of her bald little pussy stretched open when she spread her legs, exposing the glistening wet, dark pink flesh on the inside. It looked so moist and warm and inviting... I really wanted to slide my cock all the way in there right now, even if my parents were watching.</p><p>Well... maybe not.</p><p>Dad shifted closer to mom and leaned over to look at Tammy's stomach. ""Oh my lord... sweetie, how long have you been this way?"" he asked, sounding just as concerned as mom.</p><p>""Just today, daddy,"" replied Tammy innocently, her eyes shifting in my direction. ""I woke up with just a little bump, and it kept getting bigger and bigger all day long!""</p><p>Mom reached out and gently touched Tammy's shiny stomach. ""Oh, honey, it feels so hard,"" she said as she prodded the surface and felt all around her stretched bellybutton. ""Harold, do you think it's gas or something? Does it hurt, Tammy? Did you want us to take you to the doctor?""</p><p>Tammy sucked in a deep breath and slowly let it out. ""I don't know mommy... it hurts a bit, but it feels a little better with you touching it. Can you... can you maybe touch me a little lower too?""</p><p>And that's when my parents finally noticed the raw and highly inflamed state of their seven-year-old daughter's immature womanhood. They both looked aghast at her condition.</p><p>""Oh my god, Harold - just look at your daughter's bloated cunt - uh, her trickle!""</p><p>Dad tilted his head down and frowned at what he saw, his bushy eyebrows bunching together in confusion. ""Holy fu...udge! Uh, sweetie, tell us what happened to you!""</p><p>Abruptly, mom grabbed the swollen folds of Tammy's pussy between her fingers and roughly stretched them open to get a better look inside her girl's pink slit. I practically came in my pajamas at seeing her manhandle Tammy this way.</p><p>""Holy shit, Harold - would you look at how swollen she is!"" Mom moved her hands between Tammy's spread legs and pushed her two index fingers right into her daughter's fleshy pink hole, stretching it open as far as she could.. ""Oh god, she's so wet - and just look at how big her poor little cunny is! Harold, we need to get her to the doctor and have her checked out, fast!""</p><p>Dad reached down and pulled on the soft flesh of his daughter's pussy mound just below her bloated belly, stretching out her inflamed gash and exposing the bright pink point of her clitoris. I hadn't even bothered to give her clit any real attention, and felt a little guilty when I saw how big and needy it looked right now. She deserved to come too... if that was even possible.</p><p>""I don't know, honey. She doesn't exactly look hurt... just really, really horny. And notice, no cherry. I think us going to see a doctor with her like this would only raise a whole bag of awkward questions, don't you?""</p><p>Neither mom nor dad had yet noticed how Tammy was trembling and shaking as they poked and prodded all around her most intimate place - until she suddenly screamed and thrust her hips forwards, burying mom's fingers deeper inside her pussy and forcing dad's thumb to squash into her clit.</p><p>""Oh, oh, oh! Mommy, daddy - something's happening!"" she gasped.</p><p>Right then, I'd safely guess that Tammy had her very first real orgasm. I watched as her eyes pinched closed and her body twitched and shook uncontrollably on mom's lap, and then I saw the vibrant pinkness of her glistening cunt bulge outwards between mom's two fingers. At that moment, her much-abused cervix must have finally dilated open in defeat - allowing her grotesquely ballooned uterus to release the over fifty loads of her big brother's incestuous semen it had been storing all day long.</p><p>For nearly a solid minute, my seven-year-old sister's hairless little cunt belched forth a continuous stream of my sticky white cum, which splattered all over the sofa and my parents... who merely sat there and watched the entire obscene spectacle in stunned silence.</p><p>I calculated that with the abnormal amount of cum my body has been producing lately, over the past twenty-four hours I must have pumped more than a quart of my happy juice inside Tammy's little belly - and it certainly looked like that much as a literal lake of my sexual fluids flowed down my mom's bare legs and dripped onto the living room carpet. I've never seen so much of my cum all at once before, and it suddenly made sense why I was always thirsty after shooting!</p><p>When the sputtering torrent of my preteen seed dwindled down to a mere dribbling stream and Tammy's stomach once again looked flat and normal, she let out a long groan and a hissing stream of yellow pee suddenly appeared between her legs, spraying all over the cum already pooled in mom's lap. Finally, she collapsed in her own sticky mess, shuddering with relief.</p><p>""Oh mommy! I feel so much better now!"" she moaned happily, giving mom a huge hug around the neck.</p><p>Mom turned to look at me with an indecipherable expression on her face, and I just knew I was about to be as dead as the proverbial doornail.</p><p>Pulling one of her arms out from under Tammy's body, mom looked at the thick varnish of sticky white fluids coating her hand for some time, before abruptly popping one of the fingers in her mouth and sucking it clean.</p><p>Smacking her lips, she raised an eyebrow and said to me, ""Jamie, my dear... I hope to god all that cum in your little sister's belly was yours... because if any of it's from those dirty old teachers at school, Tammy's going to be in big trouble!""</p>"
946,Babysitting the Nympho Next Door,Bumble Bea,bumblebea@cutey.com,"['m14/g6', '1st', 'cons', 'pedo', 'exhib', 'size', 'inter', 'creampie', 'squirt']","When Brent's mom forces him to babysit the 6-year-old girl next door, Brent figures he's in for a night of misery. But when he accidentally discovers that Keisha likes to push big objects in her little pussy to feel good, the curious and very horny girl sets about wrapping herself around the biggest and most desirable object of all: Brent's huge teenage cock!",2013-04-04T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Hey, Brent... you busy tonight?""</p><p>Strolling past the kitchen towards my bedroom, I pause in my tracks. My mom is standing next to the fridge with the telephone in her hand and the mouthpiece pressed to her chest, looking at me expectantly.</p><p>""Uh, maybe... why, mom?"" I reply cautiously. This is my summer vacation after all, and the last thing I want is to be roped into doing some unpleasant chore. At fourteen years old and with an overabundance of hormones to burn off, my private wanking time is important to maintaining my sanity!</p><p>""Honey, it's Mrs. Brewster from next door on the phone. Their babysitter cancelled tonight and they can't find anyone... and she's wondering if you could fill in on short notice.""</p><p>Babysit the six-year-old girl next door? Kill me now! ""Sorry, mom - can't do it tonight!"" I proclaim as I disappear around the corner towards the safety of my room.</p><p>My mom stomps her foot on the vinyl floor and yells after me, ""Brenton Arthur Danby! You get back here right now!""</p><p>Oh god... my <i>full</i> name.</p><p>Dragging myself back to the kitchen, I pinch my eyebrows together and whine in my most pitiful voice, ""But mooooom!""</p><p>""Don't 'but mom' me. And you know very well that look won't work on me, young man. Now, unless you can tell me exactly what you're doing that's sooo important, I expect you to do the mature and responsible thing and help out the Brewsters. Didn't you mind Keisha a few times when she was younger?""</p><p>""But mooom... I haven't done that in <i>years!</i> And babysitting's a stupid girl's job anyways. I've got a rep to uphold!""</p><p>""Girl's job, huh? Then I guess you wouldn't be interested in the <i>seventy-five dollars</i> they've offered to pay you for the short notice?""</p><p>One of my eyebrows arches with interest. Seventy-five bucks would go a long way towards making the next week of my summer far more exciting. And it would only be the one night, after all... none of my friends need know where I got the money from, so what's the harm? Frankly, I should be able to do this with both hands tied behind my back!</p><p>""I guess, if I absolutely hafta...""</p><p>""There's my good boy. Now you'll need to go over after dinner, and stay until they get back sometime between midnight and one. Can I tell Mrs. Brewster you'll be there on time and with a cheerful smile on that handsome face?""</p><p>My mom smiles at me, and I blush. ""Yeah, yeah,"" I mutter. ""I'll be there.""</p><p>* * *</p><p>At exactly seven PM, I'm standing on the Brewsters' front porch and waiting for someone to answer the door. Shuffling my feet anxiously, I glance back at my house and wonder if I should've brought anything with me to help pass the time.</p><p>I hear the deadbolt click back, the heavy oak door swings inwards, and there on the other side is the stunning Mrs. Brewster - a twenty-four-year-old African-American goddess with a miniscule waist, huge boobs, and a curvaceous ass that has been the stuff of my wet dreams for years now. A favorite summer pastime of mine is to sit in my upstairs bedroom with my telescope aimed at the Brewster's backyard, studying each and every inch of Mrs. Brewster's bikini-clad body as she basks by the pool in the sun.</p><p>I smile just like my mom wanted, but mostly because I'm flashing back to the time me and my friends saw her in a string bikini, and we actually got to see half her pussy slip out when the fabric wedged in her crack. She shaves!</p><p>""Hi there Brenton,"" greets Mrs. Brewster cheerfully, smoothing out her skin-tight red cocktail dress.</p><p>""Um... yeah, hi Mrs. Brewster,"" I reply awkwardly, trying not to notice how her ample cleavage is practically bursting out the top of her dress. Oh god, is she super hot...</p><p>""I see you're right on time as promised! Come in, come in...""</p><p>Mrs. Brewster and her lucky husband - a doctor, no less - proceed to tell me about their plans for the evening, show me a list of emergency contact numbers, and then relay young Keisha's schedule. She can watch television from now until eight thirty, then she has to have a bath and be in bed no later than nine. Snacks and drinks are in the fridge, storybooks on the shelf in her bedroom, and approved DVDs under the television.</p><p>After assuring them that I remember where the first aid kit and fire extinguishers are, the Brewsters head out to their party and leave me alone with young Keisha. She's already waiting to watch cartoons with me in the living room, so I pop in her favorite Barbie movie and join her on the ugly paisley couch.</p><p>The next few hours with Keisha go as smoothly as I'd hoped. The young girl is an absolute darling, and by the time her Barbie movie ends around eight forty-five, I'm thinking this'll be the easiest seventy-five bucks I've ever made.</p><p>""Okay, Kee,"" I say, using her nickname. ""We're already running fifteen minutes late, so it's time for you to get in the tub!""</p><p>""But I don' wanna!"" she answers stubbornly, crossing her arms and pouting. ""I wanna watch 'nother movie with you.""</p><p>""Oh, but it's already so late, don't you think? Even I'm super tired."" I yawn dramatically for effect. ""But I'll tell you what. Your mom tells me you like story time?""</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""Well, if you go take your bath right now, then I'll read you a story before you go to sleep.""</p><p>Keisha perks up. ""Really? Any story I want?""</p><p>""Sure! You can pick whatever you want from your bookshelf. Sounds good?""</p><p>""Yeah!"" she exclaims happily, bouncing up from the couch. As she dashes off down the hall to the bathroom, I cross my legs and smile proudly to myself. Like riding a bike!</p><p>A minute later, I hear my name being called. ""Brentyyyy! I need you!""</p><p>With a sigh, I get up and march to the bathroom. ""What is it, Kee?""</p><p>Stepping inside the open doorway, I'm greeted by the sight of the six-year-old black girl - who barely comes up to my chest - standing completely naked in the middle of the bathroom. Now, I've got a sister at home not much older than Keisha, so I'm well-trained to ignore naked girls of this age. Although, I will at least admit that Keisha does have an especially cute little bubble butt... and now that I think about it, so does my little sister. Anyways, I certainly don't want to get in trouble for making the girl uncomfortable by looking at her inappropriately.</p><p>Keisha points at the tub. ""You hafta fill it,"" she says matter-of-factly.</p><p>""You don't do that yourself?""</p><p>""Mommy and daddy don't let me use the taps.""</p><p>I proceed to run about a foot of warm water into the tub, help Keisha climb in, then load her up with toys and other things to keep her busy. She says she can wash herself - something I doubt she does very well, but thank god for that anyways - so I return to the living room and put on more ""mature"" television programming while I wait for her to finish.</p><p>I pay close attention to the sounds of Keisha playing and splashing and giggling happily, and when the clock on the wall ticks over to a quarter after nine, I decide she's been in there long enough.</p><p>Hauling myself off the couch, I return to the bathroom and find the tile floor completely covered in pools of water - along with numerous incriminating little wet footprints.</p><p>""Kee - what the heck did you do in here!""</p><p>""Nothin'. I just hadda get some things to play with. I'm sorry.""</p><p>""But you got water all over the place! You should've called me for help. What if you slipped and fell and hurt yourself? I'd get in huge trouble with your parents!""</p><p>""I'm sorry, Brenty. I forgot."" The girl's face looks crestfallen, and her eyes begin to water.</p><p>""Oh... god. Don't cry, sweetie. It's okay, really it is. Let's just get you out and dried off, all right?""</p><p>Lifting Keisha from the tub, I stand her in the middle of the wet floor and grab a fluffy bath towel from the rack. After drying her braided hair, I do her back and chest, skim delicately over her butt and private areas, then dry her legs.</p><p>When I announce that she's all done, Keisha giggles and shakes her head. ""No I'm not - my trickle's still wet!"" Planting her feet apart, she pushes her hips out and points between her legs. ""You gotta dry here too!""</p><p>My pupils widen, and quite unintentionally my eyes slip down to her crotch and lock onto the deep, smooth slit of the child's hairless brown pussy... which is indeed still speckled with beads of bathwater. Keisha's pussy is actually a lot bigger and puffier-looking than I would've expected for a girl of her age, and it would be extremely arousing to me if it were on an older girl. But with a casual shrug of my shoulders, I kneel down, wrap the towel around my hand, and rub quickly between her legs.</p><p>Keisha giggles happily. ""Still a bit wet there..."" she reports diligently.</p><p>Squinting, I can indeed see some moisture inside her slit. This time I take my towel-clad hand and rub it vigorously between her pudgy folds for five whole seconds, noting with interest the unique feel of her puffy pussy flesh, even through the thickness of the towel. When I'm done, I look up and find her eyelids closed and the corners of her lips curled into a smile. She sighs softly, and all of a sudden I hear something hard clatter on the floor. Looking down, I see a red plastic lipstick tube rolling across the tiles towards my knees.</p><p>Reaching down, I pick up the tube. ""Where'd this come from?"" I mutter to myself. It's curiously warm.</p><p>""Oh, that's mine!"" says Keisha with a happy giggle.</p><p>I twirl the tube between my fingers, genuinely confused by its sudden appearance. ""What? It is? Where'd it come from?""</p><p>Keisha frowns and purses her lips for a long while. ""Um, Brenty... will you keep a secret?"" she finally asks.</p><p>""Yes, of course, honey.""</p><p>""Do you promise? Even from mommy and daddy?""</p><p>What kind of secrets could a six-year-old kid have from her own parents? ""Yeah... I suppose so.""</p><p>""Brenty, say you promise!""</p><p>This is getting weird. ""Yes. I promise. Now what is it?""</p><p>""Mmm, well... I sometimes... when I'm alone... I like to put things in my trickle.""</p><p>I'm not getting it. ""Huh? What are you talking about? You like things that tickle?""</p><p>""No, silly - my <i>trickle!</i> I like puttin' things in there. It makes me feel all tingly, then I get all shaky good.""</p><p>Finally, it clicks: she's rubbing her pussy with things. Hmm.</p><p>Wait - she's doing <i>what?</i></p><p>My penis begins automatically stiffening at the idea of the girl actually pleasuring herself... but since when did kindergartners even know to masturbate? ""Uh, sweetie, I think you mean you like to rub things on your puss- uh, on your trickle... right?""</p><p>""Well, sure, 'specially when my button gets all itchy. But I like putting them in my trickle even more!""</p><p>Doubtful at her story, I study the lipstick tube. It's just over three-quarters of an inch across and about three inches long. There's no way the whole thing could've been inside this small child's pussy to the point where I wouldn't notice it while toweling her off. ""No way. This thing's way too big for a little girl like you to put all the way in there.""</p><p>""Nuh uh.""</p><p>""Uh huh! You'd just hurt yourself if you even tried. I think you were holding it behind your back to play a trick on me.""</p><p>""Nuh uh! I can so put it in! Watch!""</p><p>Keisha snatches the lipstick from my fingers, spreads her knees a little, and presses the rounded end of the tube along the deep groove running between her legs. She wiggles it a bit, and as if by magic the tube slowly sinks into her undersized body until even her finger has been consumed... somewhere. Pulling the digit away, she looks up at me, smiles, and declares proudly, ""See, Brenty? Told ya!""</p><p>I'm speechless. I genuinely wasn't trying to get her to do that, because I didn't think it was possible! Clearly she isn't a virgin - at least not in the sense of having a cherry. It takes my reeling brain a few seconds to form words. ""Um... uh... yeah... okay, I believe you. Now take it out before you get hurt.""</p><p>""I'm not gonna get hurt. I put way bigger things in there!""</p><p><i>Bigger?</i> I know I'm going to regret this later, but... ""Really? Like what?""</p><p>Keisha patters over to the counter - with that lipstick still stuck inside her pussy - opens a drawer, and rummages around. Then, she pulls out a large hairbrush. The plastic handle is rounded, about five inches long, and bulges in the middle to a bit over an inch across. ""This is my new favoritist thing to play with!""</p><p>Although I'm a virgin myself, I've occasionally done some late-night naked webcam chats with a few of the sluttier kids at my school, and I've masturbated with girls my own age playing with hairbrushes just like this one. But certainly none of those girls were as young as Keisha!</p><p>""I can't believe it..."" I murmur under my breath.</p><p>""But Brenty, I really can! You wanna see me?""</p><p>At that exact moment, the telephone in the living room rings loudly and I nearly jump out of my skin in fright. It's probably Keisha's parents checking up on me to see if their daughter's been put to bed yet.</p><p>""No, Kee. Please don't do that. Put that thing away, take that lipstick out your puss- your trickle, and please get your pajamas on and go to bed. I'll be there in a few minutes to read you a story, and after that you absolutely must go to sleep.""</p><p>Leaving the bathroom, I answer the call from the Brewsters with beads of sweat dotting my forehead. I tell them that everything's fine and Keisha's just fallen asleep - a harmless white lie - and after a few minutes of idle conversation, hang up and make my way over to their daughter's bedroom. Sticking my head inside the doorway, I find her already huddled under the covers with a picture book waiting for me to read. Something about circus animals going on a big city adventure.</p><p>I smile and heave a sigh of relief. Thank goodness everything's back to normal! ""Ah, now there's a good girl. You've earned yourself a story.""</p><p>Sitting on the edge of the bed, I spend the next fifteen minutes reading the book in funny voices and showing Keisha all the colorful illustrations. When we get to the end she claps, and I lean down and return the book to the shelf next to her bed.</p><p>Straightening back up, I find the girl holding the infamous hairbrush from earlier.</p><p>""Kee! What are you doing with that!"" I screech in a hushed whisper.</p><p>Keisha licks the end of the handle, getting it wet with saliva. ""You don't believe me. I wanna show you I can do it!""</p><p>""Hang on there, Kee - you <i>really</i> can't show me something like that. You and I could get in huge trouble!""</p><p>""You're not gonna tell on me, are you?""</p><p>""Of course not!""</p><p>""Then I'm not gonna tell on you, silly billy! I just want you to believe me.""</p><p>Unsure of what I should say in such a situation, I chew nervously on a knuckle. I really don't understand why she wants to do this - she has to be way too young to experience any sort of sexual pleasure, but then why else would she put anything near her privates? I have to know. ""Kee... why do you put those things in your trickle?""</p><p>""I already told you... it makes me all tingly, then I get shaky, then my happy comes out and I feel warm all over!""</p><p>That sounds an awful lot like a grown-up orgasm. Once again, my always-ready dick begins to grow in my jeans. ""So... doing stuff like that feels good?""</p><p>""Oh yes! It's the best feelin' in the whole world! I like making it happen over and over and over...""</p><p>""And your parents don't know you do this?""</p><p>Keisha casts her eyes downwards. ""No. Mommy and daddy saw me touch there once, and they got all angry and told me to never ever do it again or I'd get a whooping. I tried hard to stop, really I did, but I just hafta do it! So, I started puttin' things in my trickle so I could feel good without anyone seein'. And huger things make my happy come out better, so I keep puttin' huger things in there!""</p><p>""And, uh, you say you can actually get that handle all the way inside your cunny?""</p><p>The little girl's eyes go wide. ""My what?""</p><p>""Your cunny. It's what older girls call their trickle holes.""</p><p>""Oh! Yes! In my... cunny."" Keisha giggles, obviously find the word funny. ""Um... Brenty... my button's gone all itchy too, so is it okay if I... if I show you how my happy likes to come out? I kinda hafta do it before I can sleep.""</p><p>Despite what I said earlier, my pelvic muscles clench fiercely at her offer and I feel hot precum oozing from my cock into my underwear. Screw fantasizing about Mrs. Brewster in a skimpy bikini - I could get <i>years</i> of wanking material from watching her randy daughter masturbating for me!</p><p>Again, I'm sure I'll regret making this decision later, but... ""Okay, Kee. I'd love to watch you make your happy come out.""</p><p>Keisha shrieks in joy and clasps her hands together excitedly. ""Oh goodie! I've never let anyone see my happy before. You get to be the first, and only 'cuz I like you so much, Brenty!""</p><p>I smile warmly as my fully-erect cock throbs fiercely in my jeans. I wish I could pull it out to stroke while I watch, but that would be going too far in front of an innocent preteen. Well, mostly innocent...</p><p>Keisha kicks back her Disney Princess bed sheets and surprises me by being stark naked beneath. She never put her pajamas on - that crafty girl! She immediately spreads her legs wide apart and lifts her knees high in the air, and I groan involuntarily at the extremely arousing sight of her cute ass and plump pussy stretching open to reveal a shock of bright pink skin in a sea of chocolate brown. I'm dumbfounded by how incredibly sexy her immature little pussy looks to me - not only is the entire area glistening wet with what must surely be pussy juices after my thorough drying earlier, but wedged in the top of her slit just above the tiny wings of her inner labia is a pointed pink bump the size of a grape, jutting out from behind a thick hood of wrinkled brown skin.</p><p>It takes me a few seconds to realize this pink organ is her clit - and it's a goddamn monster! No wonder the poor girl is forever horny and rubbing herself!</p><p>As I gawk at her undeniably appealing pussy, Keisha makes a grunting sound and, all of a sudden, the end of the red lipstick tube appears in the gaping hole of her baby cunt. Pulling her legs back further, her abdominal muscles bulge out as she grunts again, and this time the tube literally shoots from inside her tiny canal and lands about six inches away on the sheets... right on top of Princess Jasmine's smiling mouth, complete with a gooey string of pussy juice stretching all the way back to her cunt. And then, without any warning, a veritable river of milky white juices begins to flow from that little pink hole, running over the crinkled star of her anus and soaking into the bed.</p><p>How can this little girl be so damn <i>wet?</i></p><p>My hormone-riddled brain shifts into sexual overdrive and I feel a desperate need to shove my face in that oozing little pussy to lap up every drop of girl juice... but with a positively herculean effort, I manage to restrain myself.</p><p>""Oh you... you naughty girl... you never took the lipstick out your cunny like I told you to!""</p><p>Keisha giggles. ""I already said it makes me feel too good!""</p><p>""I, uh... I can definitely see that.""</p><p>Spotting a risk-free opportunity, I snatch the wet lipstick off the sheets and hold it under my nose - and almost ejaculate in my jeans from the indescribably wonderful scent of her budding sexuality. It's like a combination of sharp and sweet, pungent and aromatic... and to my horny brain, it smells like pure sexual desire. I simply can't help myself and pop the tube in my mouth and suck off every trace of the little girl's milky essence - which tastes entirely as sweet and savory as it smells. Closing my eyes and smiling in deep satisfaction, I shiver as a continuous stream of precum leaks into my very wet underwear.</p><p>""You're funny,"" comments Keisha with a girlish chortle.</p><p>Opening my eyes, I find her rubbing the rounded end of the hairbrush handle over that super-sized clit of hers, bending the bloated pink nub back and forth, back and forth... while the mouth of her cunt reacts to the stimulation by randomly clenching and twitching. ""Um, Kee... do you ever taste your own cunny juices?""</p><p>""Oh yeah. All the time!"" she replies matter-of-factly, quickly dipping two fingers between her legs and shoving them in her mouth.</p><p>I shiver yet again, and lick my lips of the last remnants of her heady flavor.</p><p>""Oooh, that made my button get so itchy! Watch me, Brenty... I'm gonna make my happy come out, just for you!""</p><p>""Will it take long?"" I ask, uncertain of what the time is and worried about being interrupted.</p><p>""No... not long at all.""</p><p>Keisha moves the saliva-slicked hairbrush down to her slightly gaping cunt, and slides the first two inches of the handle inside with surprising ease. It starts getting wider at this point, so she goes slowly and steadily, until reaching the absolute widest point where she clearly begins to struggle. She's pushing so hard, her pussy is practically turning in on itself as she tries to force such a large bulge through such a tiny hole.</p><p>I worry she'll hurt herself for real. ""Um, it doesn't look like it'll fit, Kee.""</p><p>""Of course it will. I do it all the time!""</p><p>With that, Keisha grabs the bristled end of the hairbrush with both hands and, sticking her tongue out determinedly between her lips, grunts and pushes hard - practically causing her entire pussy to disappear into her body from the force.</p><p>And then, it happens. With a sudden jolt and a little shriek, the hairbrush pops through the tight ring of skin and penetrates clear up to the bristles. A full five inches of plastic has just disappeared into the pussy of a girl who hasn't even started first grade yet!</p><p>With a satisfied sigh, Keisha looks up at me with an utterly contented look on her face. ""See? Told ya so.""</p><p>Shifting her position on the bed, Keisha draws her legs up to her chest until her calves are hooked under her arms like a contortionist. Holding the brush with both hands, she pulls it away from her body and causes the opposite physical effect as earlier - the pink flesh of her pussy all but turning inside out as it grips the bulge in the handle and stretches away from her crotch until the absolute last moment - when it abruptly releases and snaps tight to her body. Right away the little girl forces the bulge back inside her cunt until the bristles contact her engorged clit, and then pulls it out again.</p><p>Keisha repeats this same motion over and over again; the bright pink flesh of her pussy sucking in and out, in and out, as the preteen energetically fucks herself with an ordinary hairbrush. Soon I can hear her tiny cunt making these lewd slurping sounds, and before long frothy white juices are flinging off the handle and splattering in stark white globs over her brown thighs and belly. Keisha's face is set with a look of intense concentration, and she's making all these high-pitched whimpering sounds that have my cock rock hard and straining painfully against the front of my jeans.</p><p>After four minutes of frantic and shamelessly exhibitionistic self-pleasuring, Keisha's eyes go wide and her moaning increases in volume.</p><p>""Oh, oh, oh! Brenty! It's gonna come! Watch my happy come!""</p><p>Suddenly jamming the hairbrush deep into her pussy, Keisha rocks her hips up and down as she jerks the bristled end back and forth like a gearshift. With a sharp intake of air and a whine of utter agony, she yanks the brush completely out her cunt and jabs the bristles into her seething clit. Instantly she screams and jerks her head back against the pillow; the tendons in her neck standing out as a low gurgling sound forms deep in her throat.</p><p>And then, something amazing happens. Something I didn't even think possible. As her anus and the mouth of her cunt begin winking with obvious orgasmic contractions, juices start bubbling from her pussy. Mysterious, clear liquid that builds from a slow dribble to pulsing gushes that stream in rivulets down her ass, stomach and chest.</p><p>She's so hot! I simply can't take it any longer!</p><p>Launching myself at Keisha's orgasmic little body, I open my mouth and wrap my lips around her entire sputtering pussy. It's hot, juicy, delicious, and oh so very soft! Sucking as hard as I can, I greedily swallow mouthful after mouthful of sweet bubbling girlcum while my lips nibble at that big, rubbery clit and the tip of my tongue presses into her twitching hole. I've never gone down on a real pussy before, and even though Keisha isn't close to the kind of girl I pictured doing this with for my first time, her spectacular orgasm makes this as amazing an experience as I'd always imagined it would be!</p><p>It takes about thirty seconds for Keisha to stop thrashing on the bed, and when she does I reluctantly remove my mouth. All I can smell is her girlish scent - fresh strawberries and cream and a hint of something spicy that burns my nostrils and makes my cock ache with need. My mouth and chin are dripping wet, while Keisha's crotch, ass, and stomach sparkle with a varnish of her very own pussy juice. She really should've ""made her happy"" <i>before</i> taking a bath!</p><p>At last, Keisha pulls her legs out from under her arms and lets them fall limp on the bed. She's panting and trembling like a leaf, and I begin to see reason to panic.</p><p>What have I done? I've just had my mouth around the pussy of a climaxing six-year-old child!</p><p>""Oh Keisha! I'm so sorry!"" I wail in shame and desperation. What if she tells her parents about this? Mr. Brewser would kill me dead for sure - and if not him, then my own dad!</p><p>Keisha sighs, and blinks at me dreamily. ""Oh Brenty... thank you, thank you!""</p><p>Wait - what? ""Um... you're, uh... okay?""</p><p>The girl smiles and hums happily to herself.</p><p>""You're not upset at what I did?""</p><p>""No, course not Brenty! You made my happy so much better! My cunny feels all warm and wet and tingly good 'cuz of you!"" She giggles and runs her hands over her belly, smearing all that fresh girlcum around her chocolate skin.</p><p>""Um, yeah... you did get kinda wet there. Is that normal for you?""</p><p>""Mmm, no, not always. But the more wetter I get, the more better my happy feels!""</p><p>""Then that must've been a really good one, huh?""</p><p>""Oh yes... really, really good. And now I wanna do it again!""</p><p>I shake my head and laugh, but when I see her stubby little fingers wrap around her clit, I realize she's completely serious. ""But Kee... so soon? Don't you need to wait a bit first?""</p><p>Her eyebrows pinch together in confusion. ""Wait? Why would I wanna wait?""</p><p>Why indeed! If this multi-orgasmic nympho can come over and over again without pause, then she's got it made for life!</p><p>""Oh, but Brenty... I forgot again. Does your happy wanna come out like mine?""</p><p>My agonizingly hard and throbbing cock lurches in agreement. ""Oh yes, Kee... my happy would definitely like to come out... but don't you worry about that, because I'll wait until I'm back home.""</p><p>""But no, Brenty! Why won't you let me see? I showed you mine!""</p><p>I'm tempted, I really am, but that would be wrong. Wronger. ""Ah, you're so young, Kee... I don't think that would be wise. What do you even know about boys anyways?""</p><p>Keisha's eyes go wide and she speaks barely above a whisper. ""You mean, like, boys' <i>privates?</i> I know boys got a willy and girls is supposta do somethin' special with it... but daddy never lets me see his willy, so I dunno. Oh! Brenty! Can you show me what a girl is supposta do with a boy's willy? I'd love to do that with you!""</p><p>My heart flutters at such an innocently shocking request. ""Woah there, sweetheart.... that can't work. I mean I'm pretty well grown up, and you're still just a baby.""</p><p>""Am not! I'm a big girl now.""</p><p>""Of course you are. But what I meant is it's only when a girl gets older that a boy can get his, uh, willy to go into a girl's cunny, and that's when they-""</p><p>Keisha gasps and jerks straight in the bed. ""You mean a boy puts his <i>willy</i> in a girl's <i>cunny?""</i></p><p>I nod slowly. ""Yeah, kinda like you did with the hairbrush. And the lipstick.""</p><p>""Oooh. Why?""</p><p>""Because it feels really good for both of them.""</p><p>""They both get their happy?""</p><p>""Yes. And it's even better doing it together."" Not that I have any first-hand experience there!</p><p>""Oh my gosh! That sounds so cool, Brenty! I wanna do that right now! You just hafta put your willy in my cunny and make my happy come with yours!""</p><p>I snort and roll my eyes. ""Oh, I'd love to, Kee... trust me, I really would. But I'm far too big to be with a little kid like you. You'd have to be at least twice your age.""</p><p>""Your willy's bigger than a brush?""</p><p>""Yes, baby. Quite a bit bigger.""</p><p>Although I'm only fourteen, I hit puberty years earlier than my friends and was blessed with some pretty good genetics. While I don't quite have one of those ""fantasy"" cocks seen in porn videos, I'm well above average and damn proud of it. When at my absolute horniest, my cock measures just over eight inches long and a little under two inches in diameter. Paired with my otherwise extra-scrawny body, it's one reason why I'm such a popular webcam partner - I look absolutely giant on camera! Now, if only one of those horny webcam girls would finally agree to hook up with me for real...</p><p>Of course, I do seem to have an ultra-horny girl right in front of me who really does want to have sex, except with her it's not only a physical impossibility, but highly inadvisable due to her parents. What rotten luck!</p><p>""Well..."" says Keisha softly, ""I've used bigger than a brush. And stop callin' me baby.""</p><p>""How much bigger?""</p><p>She points at a tube of sunblock on the dresser across from the foot of her bed. It's round and just under an inch and half in diameter.</p><p>""Mmm, closer I guess, but I'm even bigger than that.""</p><p>Her eyes go wide like saucers. ""Really? But I'm really stretchy... so I still wanna try!""</p><p>""Now listen, Kee. I don't want to hurt you, so you gotta put this craziness out of your mind and go to sleep. I still have to clean up the bathroom before your parents get home.""</p><p>""No, Brenty!"" she screeches. <i>""I wanna try - or I'll tell mommy on you!""</i></p><p>""Keisha!"" I blurt out in shock.</p><p>Right away the little girl looks embarrassed. ""I'm sorry, Brenty. I didn't mean it! I won't ever tell. Please, can I just <i>see</i> your willy? Pretty please? Then I promise to go to sleep!""</p><p>Looking into her pleading doe-eyes... and then down to her naked body, I decide this one little concession would only be fair. ""Okay. Fine. One look. But absolutely no touching.""</p><p>Keisha screams and claps her hands excitedly as she bounces on the mattress. Now there's a reaction I'll probably never get from a girl again!</p><p>Standing up, I turn away from the spirited girl and undo my leather belt buckle. Then, I unbutton my denim jeans, slide them down to my feet, and kick them aside. I do the same with my precum-soaked boxers, at last freeing my erect cock to stand at attention. It's so freaking hard after everything, the veins on the shaft are bulging and distended, my circumcised glans is a glossy deep pink, and I can feel every beat of my heart through a painful throbbing. If ever there was a time I could measure and prove my full eight inches, this is it!</p><p>Wiping off a bit of precum smeared across the head, I take a deep breath and prepare to turn around and face my impatient audience.</p><p>The moment Keisha sees my massive teen cock aimed straight at her face, she screams in joy and bounces to the edge of the bed. ""Oh my gosh!"" she yells at the top of her lungs. ""It's so long an' pink an' big an' huge an' pretty!""</p><p>I smile proudly and my penis bobs in appreciation. I keep my pubic hair shaved clean, mostly because the rest of my body is still hairless so I think it looks better. I make my cock twitch a few times and watch the little girl's eyes bug out in amazement. And then, when I least expect it, her hand darts out and wraps around my pale white shaft. Sucking air through clenched teeth, I nearly fall over over at the incredible pleasure of another human being holding my erect sex for the very first time in my life - even if her stubbly little fingers don't come anywhere close to getting all the way around!</p><p>""Oh shit... Kee!"" I wheeze breathily. ""I said no touching!""</p><p>""But you touched me..."" she replies with irrefutable logic.</p><p>""Yeah, but only with my mouth...""</p><p>At that, she leans forwards and swipes her tongue over the head of my cock.</p><p>""Oh, fuck,"" I groan, my knees buckling as sparkling white embers float across my vision. I've got such a horrible case of blue balls, I almost come simply from this little girl's warm, soft tongue slathering saliva over my sex. My pelvic muscles clench violently, and I feel a burst of precum squeeze its way up my urethra until it oozes out the tiny slit at the end. Keisha must've seen it too, because she leans in and shamelessly licks the quivering drop off my cock like a lollipop. And then she does it a second and a third time, because my precum won't stop flowing.</p><p>""Mmm... I really love your willy, Brenty. It feels so nifty, and tastes even better than me!""</p><p>That seems highly doubtful!</p><p>Keisha's hand runs up and down my cock a few times. ""Um, Brenty... is it really true your big willy's meant to go in my cunny?""</p><p>""Mmm, yes it is... uh, well, maybe not <i>your</i> cunny in specific, but...""</p><p>""C'mon, Brenty! Put your willy in my cunny and make our happies come out together!""</p><p>It's getting harder and harder to maintain any kind of self-control with this innocent little girl spouting such insanely arousing requests! ""I... I won't be able to fit in you,"" I repeat like a broken record. ""I'd just hurt your cunny.""</p><p>Keisha flops back on the bed, spreads her legs wide, and pries opens her puffy pink slit... presenting me with the exquisite gift of her pussy. ""Can't know 'less we try!"" she declares.</p><p>Her logic is once again inescapable.</p><p>I take two robotic steps forwards and tower over the bed. Looking down at her exposed nakedness, Keisha's fingers are gripping the fat folds of her pussy lips and trying to stretch them apart as far as possible, causing her tiny inner labia to stick out straight and her creamy little hole to gape open lewdly... and yet it's clearly still nowhere near enough. My cock appears as big as her entire forearm, and as I stand there a drop of precum falls from my glans and lands on the smooth brown skin of her hairless mons.</p><p>If she wants to try so bad... who am I to disappoint?</p><p>Bending my stiff cock down between the little girl's splayed legs, I mash the bottom of my glans into the pink flesh of her pussy and immediately shudder from head to toe. Oh god! My cock's touching its very first real live snatch, and it feels nothing short of fantastic! The radiant heat, the slick wetness, the way it seems to envelop me in euphoria...</p><p>Keisha snorts and giggles, and I feel her muscles contracting through the twitching of her cunt. ""You're so silly, Brenty. You gotta put it <i>inside!""</i></p><p>Seeing the way my broad cockhead is quite literally covering her entire pussy, I don't see how that's going to be possible... but her wish is my command!</p><p>Positioning my rubbery glans at her eager hole, I push a little and actually manage to squeeze about a third of the head through the tightly stretched ring of her threshold. Feeling the burning wet heat of her cunt surrounding the tip of my cock, I groan in unanticipated bliss and gush a veritable flood of precum right into her vagina. Maybe that'll help.</p><p>Keisha grunts and wiggles her ass, seemingly wanting me to push harder, so I lean forwards and... it's just not happening.</p><p>Damn it!</p><p>""See? I told you, Kee. You're just way too little for me.""</p><p>""Am not!"" she retorts. Keisha stubbornly hunches her crotch against my cock, and although the friction and pressure feels amazing, for her own good I step away from the bed.</p><p>""Don't be sad,"" I console the disappointed little girl. ""You just need to be a bit older first. If you want, we could try the hairbrush again...""</p><p>""I don't wanna use that! I just know we can fit together if we try harder! Oh... wait. I know!"" In the blink of an eye she sits up and hops off the bed. ""Lay down like me. Please, Brenty.""</p><p>Noting that her bed sheets are more than a little damp, I remove my shirt and socks and recline like she asks, grimacing as the cold shock of wetness hits my lower back - at least until I remember it's all Keisha's pussy juices, and that grimace changes to a smile. I idly wonder what it would take to get her to come over to my house and soak my bed too...</p><p>Keisha climbs up on the edge of the mattress and straddles my thighs. ""The first time I got mommy's big buzzy toothbrush in my cunny, I hadda do it like this.""</p><p>I watch wide-eyed as she walks on her knees towards my hips; her legs forced to stretch so wide to accommodate my larger frame, that the bloated bump of her clit projects down from her gash like a tiny pink dick.</p><p>The enthusiastically grinning girl grabs my pulsing cock with both hands and lifts it off my stomach, leaving behind a puddle of precum in my stomach. However, held this way my cock sticks up well past her bellybutton, so there's no way she can begin to rub it on her pussy. To solve the problem I wrap my hands around her plump little buttocks - each one barely filling a palm - and lift her off her knees. She's so dainty and lightweight, I get the sudden disturbing image in my head that a Cabbage Patch Kid is trying to fuck me.</p><p>Hovering above my huge cock, Keisha looks down and holds her pussy lips open with two fingers as I carefully lower her body until my glans touches her clit. She shudders and giggles at the intimate contact, and then she pushes my cock along her slick gash until it wedges against the mouth of her cunt. Oh god - there's that lovely warm and wet feeling again...</p><p>""C'mon Brenty... you gotta go harder!""</p><p>I comply automatically, and watch as my pink glans disappears into her dark brown folds - not because it's actually going inside her cunt, but because it can't and the soft flesh of her pussy is caving inwards from the extreme pressure.</p><p>When it becomes clear that this isn't going to work, I yanks Keisha off my cock in frustration. She stands on the bed with a finger jammed in her slit, glaring down at me with a look of disappointment.</p><p>""What's wrong, Brenty? Why'd you stop? I said you gotta go harder!""</p><p>I frown and shake my head sadly, because what she wants is impossible.</p><p>Keisha responds by blowing me a raspberry. ""Don't be such a silly billy. Watch me!""</p><p>Squatting down, the assertive preteen grabs my cock, shoves it between her legs, and begins banging her pussy on it with a surprising amount of force. Although I suspect I should probably stop her, the sensation of her wet cunt hole repeatedly kissing my glans is blowing my mind, and with a pleasured groan my eyelids flutter closed and I bask in the sexual pleasure.</p><p>I'll just let her do this for a few seconds... just a few harmless seconds...</p><p>But those few seconds turn into half a minute, then a full minute, and then several minutes. Keisha's bouncing pretty hard by now, and when I least expect it something actually happens: the impossibly tight ring of her cunt stretches around my glans and snaps tight on the other side of the rim. Keisha shrieks loudly, I feel a hot, wet, and almost painful squeezing sensation envelop the entirety of my glans, and my eyelids fling open in total surprise.</p><p>Looking down at my crotch... it's gone. My entire cockhead has somehow disappeared inside this six-year-old girl's tiny cunt, and all I can see is her former pink hole stretched grotesquely around my thick white shaft. And god oh god, does it feel good!</p><p>""Keisha,"" I exclaim in alarm. ""What happened! Are you okay?""</p><p>She's breathing deeply as she adjusts to the sizable new presence, and in her sparkling eyes I can see the glint of pride. ""I, uh, mmm... Brenty... I told you we could fit together. Stretchy.""</p><p>""You're really okay? And that's just a teeny tiny bit of me, you know.""</p><p>""I-I'm fine. And I wanna have a lot more!""</p><p>With that, she takes a deep breath, applies her full weight on my cock, and I watch in morbid fascination as a fraction of an inch of my thick shaft feeds into her body. It's barely noticeable. She stops and puffs out the lungful of air, adjusts her position, and then with two fingers pinching her clit, grunts loudly and bears down a second time. A quarter of an inch... half an inch... three-quarters... and finally an entire inch of my shaft has penetrated her six-year-old virgin cunt.</p><p>Oh, but wait - she's not a virgin any more, is she? I shudder at the obscene notion that I've just taken a six-year-old black girl's sexual virginity on her own bed - not to mention that she's taken mine - and with a sharp lurch of my cock and a overwhelming sense of urgency in my groin, I realize that I'm about to orgasm and spew cum whether I want to or not.</p><p>""Oh shit!"" I hiss through clenched teeth.</p><p>Grabbing Keisha's narrow hips, I hold her steady on my cock as a torrent of hot teenage cum surges into the tube that runs along the bottom of my cock. There's such an incredible amount of fluid and it's so thick and gummy, it feels like I'm going to die before it finally squeezes to the end and erupts like a pressurized geyser inside her immature little cunt.</p><p>Squirt, squirt, squirt, squirt, squirt - I moan with each of the seventeen immensely satisfying pulses of pent-up semen pumping into Keisha's belly. When my unexpected orgasm fades away and I can finally form rational thoughts again, I release my death grip from around her waist and flop back on the pillow, grinning like a total idiot while the now inseminated girl wobbles unsteadily on the end of my still-erect cock.</p><p>""What happened, Brenty?"" she asks innocently.</p><p>I shiver and chuckle to myself. Didn't she feel all that hot cum spraying her insides? ""You made me feel really happy, baby girl.""</p><p>At first Keisha seems overjoyed by this, but almost immediately that changes to sadness. ""Oh. Does that mean I can't make <i>my</i> happy come out?""</p><p>Noting how my cock isn't ready to go soft yet, I smile slyly and caress the gentle curves of her childish figure. ""Just give me a minute to rest, okay? Then we'll work on making you happy too.""</p><p>Keisha squats patiently on the end of my cock for about three minutes, when all of a sudden she gasps. ""Oh look, Brenty! It's going in!""</p><p>Tilting my head up, I see that the tight ring of her pussy does seem to have dropped by an inch or so. So either I'm getting softer and thus smaller around, or all that cum is helping lubricating my progress. Two minutes later, she gasps as another inch abruptly lurches inside. The heat and pressure and unbelievable tightness of her vagina squeezing around the tip of my cock is pure heaven, and I realize that I want nothing more than to feel this exact same sensation around the rest of it, too. However I can tell this is only happening because I'm wilting, and even thinking about Keisha is making me go hard again.</p><p>With a sudden brainstorm, I wonder if by making myself softer, I might be able to get more of me inside Keisha. Closing my eyes and picturing the unsexiest thing I can think of - the time I caught my flabby old grandpa masturbating in the shower - I will my cock to shrink and am soon rewarded by the feeling of Keisha's pussy gradually slipping lower and lower... until, much to my own surprise, her hairless crotch lands flat on mine.</p><p>""Oh my gosh!"" she screeches in joy. ""Look, Brenty! Your willy's gone all the way in my cunny! I knew we could do it!""</p><p><i>Only because it's about half its original size, you randy little girl,</i> I think to myself dryly. And with that simple thought, my semi-soft penis begins to return to its erect state. With every heartbeat blood pumps through the tightly constrictive ring of Keisha's cunt locked around the base, forcing my cock to stiffen and lengthen while it's already inside her hot, cum-drenched canal; extending outwards and upwards and spearing ever deeper into her prepubescent body.</p><p>""Oh... Brenty... what's happening to me?"" groans Keisha weakly.</p><p>I grab her pudgy ass with both hands and massage the yielding globes of her buttocks while rubbing the creased divot of her asshole in rapid little circles. With the tight mouth of her cunt acting like a cock ring, blood can enter my penis but not leave, so my powerful erection keeps swelling thicker and longer until I ram into the rear wall of her pussy. But I'm nowhere near fully hard yet, and even though Keisha's beginning to whine and fidget uncomfortably on my lap, I'm too horny to care and forcibly hold her in place. My singular goal is to get my cock the biggest, hardest, longest possible - even though I know full well the only way it can grow is to ruthlessly plow deeper and deeper into the reproductive organs of a young child not built to accept such grown-up things.</p><p>Or, so I thought.</p><p>I moan loudly - the heat, the wetness, the incredible tightness of Keisha's overstretched baby pussy twitching and pulsing all around my aching hard cock - it just feels so good! I bounce her small body violently on my lap and flex my cock over and over again in boundless joy, until I sense that I've reached my maximum size and hardness.</p><p>Finally blinking open my eyes, I look down at our coupled sexes and nearly spew cum a second time. All eight inches by two inches of my huge, iron-like cock is buried somewhere inside the pint-sized black girl mounted on my lap. I really cannot say where, but when I flex my cock her round belly pushes outwards all the way up to the bottom of her ribcage. Her hairless pussy is squashed flat against my shaved pubic pad, with the incredible girth of my erect cock forcing her fat outer lips to bunch against her thighs in obscene rolls of girl-flesh, while the top of her slit is stretched so wide the deep groove is nearly an inch across, with her bloated pink clit bent outwards at an extreme angle.</p><p>After a powerful shudder that makes my entire body break out in goose bumps, I look up at Keisha's cherubic face. Her eyes are pinched closed, her mouth is gaping open, and saliva is drooling down her chin.</p><p>""Oh baby... Kee, are you okay?""</p><p>Keisha's eyelids blink open, her tongue sticks out between her teeth, and a huge smile spreads across her face. ""I... I... oh, Brenty! You made my happy come in a way I've never had it come before!""</p><p>""You fuckin' <i>came?""</i> I gasp in disbelief. ""I mean... you got the good feeling again? You're okay?""</p><p>With a shiver that I can feel in my embedded cock, Keisha sighs and rubs two fingers over her hugely swollen clit - which is certainly easy to find right now. ""Oh yes, Brenty... you're the hugest thing I've ever put in there... and you make me feel so achy full... something special happened, and my happy came all by itself and I couldn't make it stop! It's never come like that before!""</p><p>""So... you don't hurt?""</p><p>""Mmm, maybe a little... but it's a good hurt, like the first time I put my brush in. But you're so much better than any old brush! Now, 'member what you promised, Brenty... you and me gotta get our happies together!""</p><p>I didn't actually promise that - but I'm not about to argue with the girl!</p><p>Sliding my hands under Keisha's ass, I lift her body from mine. This actually takes a bit of effort, since her cunt is locked so tightly around the base of my swollen cock it doesn't want to budge at first. But finally our coupled sexes release with a wet sucking sound, and she slides like a tight elastic band all the way up the glistening shaft of my eight-inch member to the narrow spot just beneath the glans.</p><p>It looks like there's <i>so much</i> of my cock outside her pussy - where did it all come from, and where can it possibly go?</p><p>Once I'm sure I can continue without coming, I lower Keisha all the way down until her ass hits my thighs and her clit squashes into my groin. I begin lifting Keisha up and down like this, reveling in every glorious second of genital-to-genital friction. After a couple of dozen strokes our two sexes are lubricated enough and her six-year-old cunt hole stretched enough, that she can begin fucking me all on her own - a task she takes to with unexpected relish.</p><p>The lively little black girl bounces up and down on the bottom third of my cock with seemingly boundless energy and an apparent deep-rooted need to reach yet another sexual release. One hand is supporting her weight on my chest, while the other gropes behind her ass - I think she might be rubbing her own asshole like I was doing earlier. I begin to hear these lewd, wet squishing sounds coming from between our bodies, and when I look I find my crotch already dripping with sticky white sexual fluids. I don't know how much is my cum from earlier and how much is Keisha's fresh pussy juices, but that doesn't stop me from collecting some on my fingers and licking it all off. Whatever it is, it's absolutely delicious!</p><p>Collecting more of our frothy sexual cocktail, I paint it across Keisha's chocolate-colored skin, drawing lines and circles and swirl patterns, before popping my wet fingers into her mouth. She moans like a crazed girl and impales herself on my cock with even greater urgency, and I can feel my abdominal muscles beginning to tense into a massive knot of orgasmic energy.</p><p>All of a sudden, Keisha stops humping and puffs air rapidly in and out of her mouth. ""Oh, oh, oh! Uuuuuh!"" she shrieks, tugging brutally on her bloated clit.</p><p>My eyes are fixed between our legs, my cum is boiling in my balls, and I'm so close to ejaculating my teeth are aching. ""Uh... Kee... what?""</p><p>""Oh, oh, oh! Uuuuuh!"" she repeats mindlessly as her legs shake and her stomach heaves in and out.</p><p>Keisha's jerking on her clit like she's trying to pull the thing off, when all of a sudden her legs convulse and her body jumps two inches higher. As the bright pink flesh of her pussy hugs my cock and stretches away from her body, the tiny black pinhole of her urethra is drawn into the open. The moment her peehole is visible, she grunts and a thin, hissing jet of clear liquid jets out and sprays me right in the face. It only lasts for a second, but Keisha jams her body down and wrenches it back up again, and instantly the exact same thing happens again - and this time it goes in my mouth!</p><p>My first thought is there's so much pressure she has to be peeing on me... but the liquid tastes exactly like her pussy juice from earlier!</p><p>With the sudden understanding that this orgasmic little preteen is showering me in hot girlcum, my balls shrink tight against my body. I frantically grip Keisha's ass and jerk her ragdoll body up and down full-bore on my cock as fast as I can, causing her spasming pussy to launch volley after volley of boiling hot ejaculate all over my stomach, chest and face. It seems she has an endless supply of the stuff in there, and I'm all but soaked in girlcum before my straining cock finally heaves and spews a second massive load of my body's sticky biological seed deep into her immature pussy.</p><p>Squirt, squirt, squirt, squirt, squirt - our simultaneously climaxing bodies force our copious sexual fluids to gush and spurt in joyful waves at each other, mine forcibly injecting into Keisha and Keisha's unleashing all over me. It feels like a lifetime passes before I begin to float down from the soaring heights of our shared sexual gratification. I fall back limp on the bed and Keisha collapses on top of me, the two of us panting, tired, and shaking hysterically. Keisha hugs me for dear life as we slowly recover from what I'm sure are the absolute best orgasms of our lives!</p><p>After what must be ten minutes of complete silence, I move my arms and notice that Keisha's drying juices are making the two of us stick together. ""Oh my god, baby... my amazing little Kee... that was so good!"" I murmur breathily.</p><p>Keisha giggles and squeezes her legs around my hips. ""We both got our best happies together, didn't we?""</p><p>""Yes, Kee... we sure did,"" I answer, tenderly running my hands up and down her back.</p><p>""Mmm... you made my happy get all over you! I've never done that before!""</p><p>Is she talking about all that pussy juice she sprayed on me like a freaking garden hose? Is that what she calls her happy? ""Well, baby girl, you made a lot of my happy get on you too.""</p><p>""Oh? Where is it?""</p><p>""Safe and sound inside your cunny.""</p><p>""Oh! So <i>that's</i> why I feel so hot and wet and squishy inside. I really like it! You gonna hafta put more of your happy in me.""</p><p>Chuckling at how even the raunchiest ideas sound completely adorable coming from Keisha's lips, I slide my hands down to her plump ass and gingerly probe the point of our ostensibly impossible coupling - tracing the tightly-stretched skin around where my still-hard teenage erection feeds into her little preteen pussy, and caressing the crinkled knot of her distended sphincter while wondering if she's ever tried putting anything in there. We're both such a sticky, cummy mess - I think we'll need to take a shower before her parents get home!</p><p>And then, while we're still holding each other close, the telephone rings.</p><p>Lurching upright, I try to extract Keisha off my lap but discover she's quite literally stuck. I don't know exactly what's happened, but I think the angle of her body has trapped so much blood in my dick, it's become swollen to the point that we're knotted like a pair of mating dogs. The phone rings again, and I know if I don't answer it soon there'll be uncomfortable questions to answer. Hooking my hand under Keisha's ass, I shimmy off the bed and, with the child lodged firmly on my cock and her arms and legs wrapped tight around my naked body, I dash to the living room and answer the telephone shortly after the fifth ring.</p><p>""Hello? Oh hi, Mrs. Brewster. Sorry it took me so long to answer. No, I was just in the bathroom."" Keisha shifts her position, and I nearly drop the phone as my hand tries to get a better grip on her ass before she falls.</p><p>""Yes, everything's fine... Keisha's been great. An angel and no absolutely trouble at all."" The little girl giggles, and I motion for her to be quiet.</p><p>""Sorry, what's that? Yeah, we saw one of her Barbie movies, then she had a bath and I read her a story. No, the bath wasn't any problem... I'm already used to that kinda stuff with my sister."" Again Keisha giggles, and again I shush her. In defiance she begins humping my naked body, using her legs to pull her crotch into my groin. I think she might be trying to rub her clit, but it feels like her vaginal muscles are rhythmically milking all eight inches of my deeply embedded cock. Despite already having come twice, the girl's grinding motions and the incredible depravity of the present situation cause the tingling rush of yet another orgasm to begin rising in my balls.</p><p>""Uh yeah, I remember, midnight or one o'clock... really? Early? How early? Before eleven thirty?"" I glance over at the clock on the wall. It's already ten twenty-five.</p><p>And with what Keisha's doing to me, I'm about to orgasm.</p><p>""No, it's no problem. I'll just, uh, tidy up the, uh, bathroom... and, and-"" At that exact moment, Keisha's humping has its desired effect and my orgasm rockets upon me. Stumbling backwards from the breath-taking intensity, I nearly fall over as my cock convulses and erupts with a third massive load of hot teenage spunk. Oh shit - I'm talking on the phone with Mrs. Brewster at the exact same time as I'm painting her six-year-old daughter's cervix with my cum! ""So, uh... okay then? Yes, fine... see you soon.""</p><p>Hurriedly ending the call, I grunt loudly and squeeze Keisha's little buttocks like stress toys as my orgasm redoubles in strength. Keisha, for her part, merely giggles into my chest as my throbbing cock unloads endlessly into her body. It's like I'm pissing cum!</p><p>""I made you put your happy in me again, huh Brenty?""</p><p>I can barely speak. ""Y-yes you did... you naughty girl,"" I groan as my painfully aching balls drain the very last of their sticky fluids. Keisha must be literally swimming in my sperms by now - thank god six-year-olds can't get pregnant, 'cuz otherwise I'm sure she'd be knocked up with octuplets!</p><p>""Goodie! Now I'm ready to go to sleep.""</p><p>She grins at me with a look of satisfaction and pride that seems completely inappropriate to her present position as my kiddie cum-dump, and we both begin laughing until I feel a sudden gush of hot liquid hit my abdomen. Leaning Keisha away from my chest, we both look down at our crotches just as another spurt of runny white juice squeezes out from around our merged genitals and drips down my legs.</p><p>""Oh!"" gasps Keisha. ""We got so happy it's tryin' to get out!""</p><p>I quickly haul the amused little girl over to the bathroom while leaving a trail of cum across the carpet, and reach the tub just as my cock is about to slip from her cunt. And when it does... well, let's just say there's so much spunk and creamy pussy juices trapped inside such a small place, Keisha's eyes roll up into her head and she has a final shuddering orgasm from the sensation of all our cum leaving her body.</p><p>Afterwards she wants to go to bed, but I explain that her parents would surely notice our happy juices all over each other, and if we want to keep what we did a secret and not get in trouble, we'll have to clean up first. So, after a quick shower to rinse off all traces of the deed, I change her girlcum-saturated Disney Princess sheets for a clean set and tuck a now very tired Keisha under the covers. She kisses me on the cheek and tells me how much fun she had learning what boys do, then I get dressed, clean up all the water in the bathroom, and plop down on the ugly paisley couch in the living room with plenty of time to spare.</p><p>When the Brewsters return home just after eleven-thirty, they look in on their precious daughter sleeping peacefully, pay me the full seventy-five dollars for my services, and I return home feeling the most energized I've been in my entire life.</p><p>Truth be told, that gleeful attitude completely reverses by morning. All day long I'm dreading the telephone ringing and it being Mrs. Brewster on the other end, yelling at my mom that I violated her sweet little girl. I'm so scared I don't feel like masturbating, I don't want to look at porn, and I don't even tell my friends about my sexual adventure - despite me desperately wanting to brag to the entire world that I'm no longer a virgin: I've seen, tasted, fucked and creamed inside real pussy.</p><p>But much to my relief, there's no call that day, nor the next day, nor even the day after that. Keisha keeps her word not to tell her parents, and soon enough it seems like my life's returned to normal.</p><p>But then, on a Friday afternoon just over a week later, the telephone does ring, and it is indeed Mrs. Brewster on the other end. Wondering if I could come over and babysit young Keisha on short notice, because apparently the girl has taken quite a shine to me, and absolutely refuses to accept her former babysitter.</p><p>What a pain. Now I have no choice but to call all my friends and cancel going to the movies with them tonight, because my mom and dad keep telling me I need to do the mature and responsible thing!</p>"
947,"Waking Up Hung, Part 1",Bumble Bea,bumblebea@cutey.com,"['bb(11/11)', '1st', 'reluc', 'mast', 'oral', 'exhib', 'size', 'cum', 'sci-fi']","After moving to a new state and a new school, 11-year-old Brandon meets a boy in his grade who boasts he's got a huge cock and can shoot tons of sperms. Brandon knows he has to be lying, so the two make a bet for after school - and ends up getting way more than he bargained for!",2013-06-14T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Staring through the dirty side window at all the excited kids laughing and screaming as they run past me, I sigh dejectedly and hug my backpack close.</p><p>It's a late Friday afternoon in mid-April, and my first full week attending this new school has nearly finished. I'm sitting by myself in the back row of a long school bus jammed full of rowdy kids, all of us waiting for the door up front to close so we can go home for the weekend.</p><p>Earlier this month, me and my family moved across the country to a small town on the outskirts of Phoenix, Arizona, for my dad's important new position in the military. Of course, this means I had to leave literally everyone I know back in Washington D.C. - and now my parents are irrationally expecting me to suddenly make new friends, find new hangouts and fun things to do... basically, build an entirely new life here in boiling hot Arizona. The problem is, I barely had a social life in D.C. - but what I did have was a fantastic best friend that I'll probably never get to see again. I've been brooding about universal unfairness all week long, secretly hoping that my two sisters would remain as miserable and grumpy as me... but like salt on a wound, they've already started to fit in at school and are making new friends like it's <i>easy</i> or something. Boys my own age haven't even bothered to <i>speak</i> to me outside the classroom, and the idea that I might already be seen as an outcast is just too depressing!</p><p>Bah. If new friends don't want to come to me, then I don't want to go to them!</p><p>""Hey there! Brandon is it?""</p><p>My head snaps to the side at the unexpected sound of my name. The speaker is a rather skinny boy about 11 years old, same as me, with shockingly blue eyes and blond hair so light, it's practically white. I don't recognize him from my new grade five class, so he must be in the other one.</p><p>""Um, yeah, hi,"" I reply not particularly welcomingly, immediately turning back to the window. Leave him standing in the aisle - I'm too angry at the world right now to be interested in talking or pretending like I want to make friends. All I want is to do is go home, have a snack, and watch my favorite show before my annoying sisters get back and depress me with their totally unfair level of happiness.</p><p>""Can I sit here?""</p><p>With a half-hearted shrug, I reluctantly snug myself tighter to the window as the boy throws a bright red backpack on the floor and jams himself on the bench next to me.</p><p>Great. And I liked having the whole row to myself!</p><p>""So, you're the new kid in school, right? Liking Arizona so far?""</p><p>At that moment the big bus engine roars to life, and with an ear-piercing screech of grinding gears, we lurch into motion. Letting out a weary sigh, I turn to face my uninvited visitor - who I guess I'm going to be stuck with for at least the next fifteen minutes. ""Um, yeah, Arizona's okay... I guess. Bit hot for April.""</p><p>""Heh, yeah buddy, and that sounded <i>real</i> convincin' there. An' if you think it's hot now, just wait 'till summer when you can fry a frickin' egg on the back of a seagull! So, uh, you're like in Mrs. B's class, right?""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess..."" Mrs. B - otherwise known as the unpronounceable Mrs. Beskryostnov - is my new fifth grade teacher. I suppose she's okay - I mean she seems nice enough, not too strict, young and pretty like a European model... but all I really know is someone told me this is her fourth year teaching here.</p><p>""Mmm, you're one lucky bastard. I so wish I'd got her this year, but I got dumb Mr. Moone instead.""</p><p>Mr. Moone teaches the other fifth grade class, as well as my gym class. He also seems fine. ""Really? Why'd you want her?""</p><p>The blonde boy sucks in his breath. ""What? Don't tell me you haven't noticed the amazin' tits on that bitch? And that juicy ass! Geez, dude - whenever she bends over, those tight jeans pull down an' you can see the top'a her ass crack! It's like she's <i>begging</i> you to stick a finger down there and see how fuckin' hot 'n' ready her puckered little asshole is...""</p><p>Mortified at the kid's unexpectedly graphic language, I chuckle nervously and feel my cheeks flushing scarlet red. I've never heard anyone my age speak like that before - at least not someplace where total strangers could hear you! ""Uh... yeah, man... I guess she is pretty enough...""</p><p><i>""Pretty?""</i> shrieks the boy far too loudly. ""Geez, dude, she's like a fuckin' wet dream rolled in a Playboy model! God, just thinkin' about walkin' up behind her in front of everyone... slidin' my hand down the back of her jeans 'til I reach her crinkled brown hole... I'd rub it 'till the slut moans an' squirms, then I'd finger-fuck her wet pussy 'till she comes right in front'a the whole class!""</p><p>Uncomfortable with what the boy's saying and especially how loudly he's saying it, I can barely hear the bug engine over my racing heart thumping loudly in my ears. ""Geez, keep it down dude!"" I hiss. ""Someone will hear you!""</p><p>But the boy clearly doesn't care, and thankfully neither does the rest of the bus. ""Oh, c'mon, Bran... everyone at school already knows this shit. I'll bet some guys here have even got to taste that sweet pie. Hey - did you know the rumor is she'll fuck anyone who asks? Only thing is ya gotta have her as a teacher, and have a cock big enough to get her off. That <i>so</i> coulda been me! Stupid Mr. Moone's class...""</p><p>One of my eyebrows arches at the extremely unlikely notion that any kid in this elementary school would be able to satisfy a pretty woman like Mrs. B. I mean I'm only 11 years old, so my little dick's like maybe two-and-a-half inches rock hard - and yes, I've measured!</p><p>So, I merely laugh and shake my head. ""Yeah, sure dude. Keep dreaming! Besides, Mrs. B's married, so it'd never happen.""</p><p>""Uh huh, and bein' married is why she only hooks up with kids at school! That way it's someone she knows and she don't do it at home, so hubby won't find out. Plus, if anyone tries to tell, she can be all innocent an' shit and just say they're blackmailin' her for grades or somethin'. Smart, if you ask me.""</p><p>Hmm. That doesn't actually sound totally unreasonable, but I live in the real world so I shake my head in disagreement.</p><p>""Fine then; don't believe me. It is just a rumor, anyways. But she was in sweats today and I saw a killer camel toe on her in the hall, so I'll damn well be thinkin' of layin' her down when I get home an' drain my balls!""</p><p>Maybe I've led an overly sheltered life, but I have absolutely no idea what any of that means! ""Mmm, yeah, I kinda gotta whiz too.""</p><p>The blonde boy snorts and giggles. ""Oh, c'mon Bran - you know that's not what I mean!""</p><p>""Oh...?"" I ask cautiously, not actually looking forward to his answer.</p><p>""Yeah... I mean I'm gonna go home, whip out my fuckin' huge cock, and jerk on it 'till I explode and so much sperms comes shootin' out, my mom'll get pregnant just washin' my shirt!""</p><p>Huh? This time it's my turn to laugh! ""Oh yeah, like <i>sure</i> dude!"" I exclaim, rolling my eyes and shaking my head dramatically. ""You don't got no huge dick, and you sure don't make that much sperms either!""</p><p>""Do so - on both!""</p><p>""No you don't, you big fat liar.""</p><p>""An' how would you know?""</p><p>""Because I'm not a total moron! I've seen my dad so I know what a grown-up dick looks like, and that's a hell of a long way from mine... which my doctor says is perfectly average for my age. Our age. And at camp last summer, there were a buncha circle jerks and only the older boys could make any real sperms come out. The guys my age could only do a few drops if that."" What I don't say is that I've never personally had any sort of ejaculation - not even a single drop of clear juice. But definitely not for lack of trying!</p><p>""Uh huh. So how big is your cock then?""</p><p>If possible, my face turns an even deeper shade of red. ""Um, that's personal,"" I mumble under my breath, fidgeting with my backpack and turning back to the window. Average or not, two-and-a-half-inches rock hard isn't anything to brag about!</p><p>""You just said it's average. Why's that personal?""</p><p>""It just is, okay? But you're the same age as me, so fact is I know you ain't much bigger than what I got, and you sure ain't making real grown-up sperms.""</p><p>""What ya wanna bet I do and can?""</p><p>I blink for a few seconds, processing the kid's stubborn refusal to accept the undeniable truth of human physical development. I'm absolutely positive there's no way this braggart could prove what he's claiming, but on the other hand I don't particularly care about showing him up to be a liar. I don't even know the guy. But then he's probably counting on me backing down, so he can boast to his friends that the new kid's some kinda wimpy pushover. Could I ever build a decent rep in this new school after taking a hit like that?</p><p>""Well... y'know, dude... I'd like take you up on that, but I don't got no money to bet with.""</p><p>""I don't want your money. If I prove I got a huge cock, then all ya gotta do is one little thing I ask. Then if I prove I make sperms, ya gotta do one more thing.""</p><p>My face twists with uncertainty as I debate those terms. ""I don't know... what kinda things you talking about?""</p><p>""Mmm, I don't know. Maybe like make me a sandwich or something. Nothing fancy.""</p><p>The bus turns a corner and shudders to a stop. The two of us sit on the bench in silence, watching a large group of kids get off at the first stop. My stop's up next. When the bus continues on its way, the blonde boy punches me lightly in the arm. ""C'mon, dude! You say I can't win, so there's nothin' to worry 'bout!""</p><p>Sucking air through my teeth, I seriously consider taking the bet. I'm sure he just wants me to back down, like my first impulse said... but then why push the offer so hard? It's gotta be a double psych-out!</p><p>Casually, I poke my finger into a rip in the vinyl seatback in front of me. ""And when I win? What do I get?""</p><p>""Um... how 'bout fifty bucks?""</p><p>My eyes go wide as I pull on the rip and enlarge it. Woah. A whole fifty bucks my parents wouldn't know about? ""And that's like real money, right, not Monopoly shit?""</p><p>""Yup, real money in tens I've been savin' up since my birthday. So, it's a bet?""</p><p>""Uh, maybe... but when you say you're huge, it's gotta be like way bigger than mine. And lots of sperms can't mean just a drop or two, okay?""</p><p>""Let's say big enough to stick out a toilet paper tube, and if you've seen any pornos, then I'm talkin' a big load of sperms like that.""</p><p>I give the boy whose name I still don't know a quick once-over, just to double-check that he isn't some undersized teenager pretending to be 11. My eyes linger on the crotch of his faded blue jeans, which doesn't hint at any unusually sized bulges beneath.</p><p>This guy's so full of crap. That fifty bucks is mine for sure!</p><p>""Fine, dude. It's a bet!""</p><p>* * *</p><p>We decide to settle the bet at my place, since the boy - who still hasn't bothered to tell me his name - says he lives just down the block, and I know we'll be alone in the house for a while.</p><p>As I unlock and kick open the front door, the boy surveys the interior and lets out a low whistle.</p><p>""Woo, cool pad you got here,"" he comments, stepping over the threshold.</p><p>I close the door behind us and throw my backpack on the floor, then look around my new home for perhaps the first time without being blinded by resentment.</p><p>Open floor plan, natural stones, stained wood, tempered glass and stainless steel - honestly, it really is better than our crummy old townhouse. It's probably even the biggest house on the block, and newly renovated especially for my dad. We're still unpacking, so there's a lot of cardboard boxes laying around that we're supposed to get to this weekend.</p><p>""Yeah... it's okay, I guess. The government pays for all this 'cuz my dad's like really high up in the military.""</p><p>""Oh! Your dad's in the Air Force?""</p><p>There's a massive Air Force base not far from here, so it's not much of a leap. ""Uh huh...""</p><p>""Well, guess what - so's mine! Wouldn't it be crazy if our dads know each other? What's yours do?""</p><p>Good question, actually. ""Um, I dunno. He never says, though he's out at the base all the time and gets a lotta calls in the middle of the night. I like to think it's Area 51 hush-hush stuff.""</p><p>""Um, y'know Area 51's in Nevada, not Arizona.""</p><p>""Well, Area 52 then! And hey, this block isn't even base housing - I'm surprised you guys are living way out here too!""</p><p>""Oh, my dad's pretty special in the Air Force too."" He pauses for a few beats, thinking about something. ""Anyways, we gonna be alone for a bit?""</p><p>""Yeah, for sure."" I lead us down the hall and into the expansive living room, where I switch on the massive new flatscreen TV mounted on the wall, and throw myself on the big leather couch. ""My mom won't get home 'til like after five, and then my big sister took my little sis with her to some cheerleader thingy. So they won't be back for like half an hour.""</p><p>""And your dad?""</p><p>""Meh, I dunno... but much later.""</p><p>""That's good,"" replies the blonde boy, flopping down beside me and sticking his socked feet up on the glass coffee table. ""So, how old are your sisters?""</p><p>""Um, Chloe just turned 13 and Dee's 7.""</p><p>""Sweet. Older <i>and</i> younger. They hot?""</p><p>I choke on my own saliva for a second. ""What the - how the hell am I supposed to know <i>that!""</i> I shriek. In truth they probably are, but I'm biologically programmed to ignore them - for the most part. Regardless, what kind of ridiculous question is that to ask their own brother?</p><p>""Oh, c'mon, man... you gotta look, right? Sneak in a glimpse of ass and pussy now and again to help the wankin' along?""</p><p>""Good god no - they're my sisters!""</p><p>""Meh, that wouldn't stop me if I had such a convenient source'a pussy,"" mumbles the blonde boy as he crosses his legs. ""So anyways, let's see what I'm up against here.""</p><p>I glance sideways at him. ""Huh?""</p><p>""Your cock. Show me your cock!""</p><p>My jaw drops. ""I will not! Did you forget that <i>you're</i> the one showing me <i>yours!""</i></p><p>The boy looks down at his lap and twirls a finger in a figure-eight pattern over his thigh. ""But Bran... you said mine had to be like way bigger than yours, right? So, I first gotta see yours to know what I gotta beat. Maybe you'll win right away.""</p><p>My mouth pumps open and closed as I try to think of a way to protest this completely tasteless demand, but I can't fault his logic. It's not like I haven't shown my dick to my friends before - it's just that I don't even know the guy! Speaking of which, is he here because he wants to be my new friend? I'm not sure about that one yet.</p><p>""Fine then, whatever,"" I grumble, slumping down on the cushion.</p><p>Unbuttoning my jeans, I lift my butt off the couch, push the thick denim past my hips and slide it along my legs, then finally kick it past my feet and let it fall to the wood floor. Glancing anxiously at the blonde boy who seems unduly interested in what I'm doing, I grip my tight briefs and yank them off in one quick motion - revealing the not-so-impressive glory of my scrawny and unfortunately very pale white body, along with my little circumcised penis draped limply against my hairless groin.</p><p>""There, now you've seen. Happy?""</p><p>The boy snorts and crosses his legs the other way. ""Nah, you gotta make it go hard first. For size.""</p><p>Get <i>hard</i> in front of <i>him?</i> ""And how am I supposta do that?""</p><p>He frowns at me for a moment like I'm some kind of idiot, then without warning reaches across the couch and pinches the base of my soft dick between his thumb and forefinger.</p><p>Now, I've jerked off plenty of times with my old best friend and even with the boys at summer camp, but I've never once had anyone touch my privates besides my doctor! This simple physical contact is enough to make my 11-year-old dick grow rock hard in record time - swelling with blood and straightening out to its maximum length of two-and-a-half inches, all while I feel the blonde boy's fingers squeezing me. That's so disconcerting!</p><p>To my utter surprise, he then wraps his fist around my newly hard dick and gives it a dozen or so expert strokes, thumping his clenched fist into my hairless groin and sliding the loose skin of the shaft up and down over my glans - something that feels so absolutely amazing being done by another person for the first time... even if it is another boy... that my eyes roll up into my head as intense electric tingles shoot outwards from my dick and travel straight up my spine.</p><p>When his hand at last releases me, my now painfully hard boyhood is left twitching back and forth, like it's begging him to continue.</p><p>""Man, your dick sure is freakin' tiny,"" scoffs the blonde boy, dismissively flicking the pink head of my throbbing stiffy with a finger. ""It's like a little baby dicklet!""</p><p>Immediately my face burns red with humiliation. ""Hey, screw you!"" I spit back defensively, pressing the fat of my pubic pad down to try and make my stubby dick look longer. ""My doc says I'm perfectly normal for 11! And if you're so damned big, then why aren't you showing me yours, huh?""</p><p>The blonde boy grins at me and reaches down to his beltline, making a show of slowly undoing the brass button of his jeans. ""Okay, Bran... but seein' that your little dicklet wouldn't impress your 7-year-old sister never mind Mrs. B, you sure you wouldn't rather give up and call it a draw? No harm, no foul... no sandwich.""</p><p>I knew it - he's insulting me just so I'll back down! ""No way, dude! You ain't getting outta paying me that fifty bucks!""</p><p>Shrugging his shoulders indifferently, the skinny boy slowly unzips his fly. Bracing his feet against the coffee table and lifting his butt, he pushes the jeans off his narrow hips and halfway down his legs, then leans forwards and unhurriedly works them past his knees and over his socked feet. Beneath the jeans he's got on a pair of loose-fitting dark blue boxer shorts, which doesn't hint at anything interesting lurking below.</p><p>He then needlessly takes the time to remove his shirt and socks, and when at last his thumbs hook under the elastic waistband of his boxers, the boy pauses, turns to me, and asks, ""You sure you don't want to give up?""</p><p>I throw my arms up in frustration. ""Dude, put up or shut up already!""</p><p>Smirking, he starts pushing the boxers down his hips and reveals a few inches of creamy white skin, but then he doubles over and blocks my view of his crotch. When at last his underwear is lying on the floor, he sighs contentedly and leans back, finally revealing the entirety of his naked preteen.</p><p><i>What the heck?</i></p><p>First, the guy's entirely as lean, hairless and ghostly white as I am - a little surprising considering the amount of sun there seems to be in Arizona. Indeed, comparing everything from his slightly visible ribs to the sculpted ""V"" of his abdomen and even his slim legs, we could practically be twins... were it not for one important detail. Because on my groin where my average-sized age-appropriate penis sprouts up like a little finger - exactly the same as my old best friend and all the kids my age at summer camp - the blonde boy instead has this strange fat white tube that arches up about an inch, then curves back down and disappears somewhere between his legs.</p><p>Honestly, my brain can't even begin to figure out what it is I'm looking at, because I've never seen anything like it before. As I struggle to sort out what's going where, I gasp involuntarily as the curved tube moves.</p><p>Without being touched, the limp object begins lifting and straightening like the folded arm of a backhoe, swelling thicker and extending longer by the second - until a full minute later, what I now know to be the 11-year-old's penis is completely hard and sticking perfectly straight into the air, much like mine is. Except that <i>his</i> penis is the absolutely biggest one I've ever seen on anyone! A veritable tower of twitching hard boy-meat three times the length of my own - an impossible seven or eight inches long if it's an inch, and so massively disproportionate in size compared to the rest of his scrawny body, it looks like he's sprouted some kind of third leg.</p><p>Finding it hard to accept that this, this <i>thing</i> could be real, I lean in closer and notice that his dick isn't like the few grown-up ones I've seen before. For one thing, it's porcelain white just like his body, without any sort of darker coloration. There's a distinct lack of bulging veins crisscrossing its exceptionally smooth surface, and it's nearly perfectly straight with only a very slight upwards bow. It's also only about three-quarters as thick around as my dad's shorter dick, and curiously it comes to a pointed white tip made of rumpled loose skin - which I only now remember means he isn't cut like me or my dad, so the sensitive pink part of his dick is kept hidden. It looks kinda strange like that.</p><p>As I gaze slack-jawed at the fleshly monstrosity that somehow belongs to a young boy my same age, he reaches out and wraps a fist around his softly pulsing member - leaving more than enough room for two or three more hands to fit along its freakish length. He pulls downwards on his dick, stretching out the wrinkled hood of his foreskin and gradually exposing the bulbous pink head hidden inside. Ah, so there it is - it's big and wet looking, and his puckered pisshole seems as big around as a pencil.</p><p>""Killer, huh?"" quips the boy with a proud chuckle. ""Bran? I guess from your expression I won that one, huh?"" He proceeds to stroke his fist up and down, shamelessly wanking himself right in front of me.</p><p>I'm still in shock at his immense size. Peering back at my own little stiffy, I suddenly feel inadequate and hopelessly jealous of this boy's amazing physical endowment. That's no mere dick - it's a goddamn fucking <i>cock!</i> ""Um, like d-dude... oh my god! H-how is that even possible?""</p><p>""Oh, I just got me some real good genes. An' I'll tell you what, it's hella fun already, so I can't wait 'til puberty really kicks in!""</p><p>""Uh... yeah...""</p><p>He must be able to sense my envy. ""Oh, don't worry, Bran. I'm sure your little dicklet will grow up... eventually.""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" I repeat again, not really listening.</p><p>""Anyways... why don't you take your shirt off and lie back.""</p><p>This surprising request finally snaps me out of my jealous daze. ""Wait, what? Why?""</p><p>""Well, there's no question I won that one, right? So now you gotta do whatever I ask. And I wanna jerk off over you!""</p><p>Over <i>me?</i> He's got to be joking! ""B-but, no! I thought you said if you won, you'd only want like a s-sandwich or something!""</p><p>""I changed my mind.""</p><p>""B-but you can't do that - it's not fair! What if your sperms get on me?""</p><p>The boy smirks as his stroking increases in speed. ""Oh, so now you think I can make sperms?""</p><p>God, looking at that thing... he probably can. But I can't admit defeat if there's even the slightest chance of saving my honor and winning the fifty bucks! ""I... I dunno. No! Of course not; even with that freaky thing you're still just 11!""</p><p>""So then, just lie back and enjoy the show. If I can't do it, then you got nothin' to worry about. Easy peasy!""</p><p>With an uncertain whine, I reluctantly remove my shirt and recline sideways across the couch, placing my head on the armrest. I expect the blonde boy to get up and jerk while standing beside me, but instead he crawls across the cushions on his hands and knees and straddles my body, until he's looming right above my chest. I cringe at the touch of his bare skin on my sides, and only now take note of his balls: huge, plum-sized orbs dangling low inside a giant hairless sack and swinging back and forth like weighty pendulums.</p><p>I just might lose this bet after all!</p><p>Looking down past his huge schlong, the blonde kid grins at me and sits on my abdomen. I'm mildly disturbed by the sensation of his soft butt cheeks and ball sack on my skin, but when he suddenly adjusts himself backwards and my hard dick jams into someplace warm and slightly moist, I hope to hell he knows that I'm not gay and don't go for that kinda stuff!</p><p>Leaning back and bracing a hand on my thigh, the boy hocks a loogie into his other palm and grips his massive cock. ""I so fuckin' horny today, it won't take me long to spew,"" he explains as he begins jerking in earnest.</p><p>I sure hope he's exaggerating...</p><p>The blonde boy's fist flies back and forth along the smooth shaft of his spit-lubricated cock, pulling and tugging on it so fast, I only catch brief glimpses of pink skin as his foreskin alternately covers and exposes his glans. His hips are soon rocking in a motion that seems familiar but I can't quite place, and at the same time I'm disturbed to notice that the unavoidable friction of my dick sliding up and down his ass crack is rather pleasurable.</p><p>Within a minute the blonde boy is moaning loudly and his hips are thrusting forwards with urgency. He's practically shoving me around on the slippery leather couch, so not knowing what else to do I reach out and place my hand on his hips to hold him steady - my thumbs naturally fitting into the crease of his abdomen and my fingers curling around his rhythmically clenching buttocks. Wow - I've never really touched someone else's bare ass before. It feels so nice and soft! I wonder if a girl's ass feels anything like this...</p><p>I don't know whether it's because of my touch or whether it was just his time, but all of a sudden the blonde boy lurches off my lap and towers threateningly above my head. He switches to pulling madly on his supersized cock with both hands at the same time; his fists making loud slapping sounds every time they slam into his groin.</p><p>""Oh fuck, Bran..."" he moans in a breathy voice. ""The feeling's comin' up! It's gonna happen real soon!""</p><p>Oh... shit, shit, shit! From my uncomfortably close vantage point, I watch his abdominal muscles clenching into knots and the loose skin of his dangling ball sack contracting close to his body. Realizing that this means an imminent orgasm - and no longer confident that he was pulling my leg about being able to make sperms - I enter full-fledged panic mode. </p><p>""No wait, dude! You win! You don't have to do this!"" I wail in desperation, not wanting him to get any of his disgusting sperms on me.</p><p>The boy grunts loudly and yanks back hard on his oversized meat, jamming his fist into the soft pad of his groin and stretching his foreskin so tight, the shape of his glans distorts. </p><p>""Oh fuck, Bran! My balls say I do!"" he moans as he forces his huge cock to bend down and aim straight at my face.</p><p>My eyes go as wide as saucers as his cock visibly throbs - the pink domed head swelling in size and flushing a deep shade of red, while his big pisshole gapes open and glints with moisture inside. The redness quickly subsides, and the boy makes a high-pitched whining sound just as his cock throbs again - and this time a drop of something thick and bright white instantly appears in the dark mouth of his pisshole, bulging out and threatening to drip away.</p><p>Wait - is that it? One lone drop of sperm? Oh, thank god! I knew the bastard was lying through his teeth!</p><p>My moment of optimistic revelry is interrupted when the blonde boy throws his head back and lets out a gurgling groan of pure ecstasy. His crotch pushes forwards and his knees squeeze fiercely on either side of my ribcage, and with a powerful muscular convulsion that wracks his entire body, the massive cock aimed squarely at my face erupts in a pressurized geyser of something thick and white that splatters against my chin and shoots halfway up my nose.</p><p>Oh shit! The guy really can make sperms - and they're getting on me!</p><p>My eyes reflexively pinch closed as that first gush of boiling hot boycum drenches what seems like half my face. Although I can no longer see what's happening, I can both feel and hear the second and third even larger jets spraying noisily against my chin and left cheek, followed by a couple of squirts that ricochet off my lips and completely plaster the bottom of my noise in viscous goo. Right away I realize that I can no longer breathe since the boy's sticky and curiously fragrant sperm-juices have blocked both nostrils!</p><p>After the next few jets spurt high over my cheekbones, I figure it's safe to crack open my mouth for some needed air - but the moment I do, the most voluminous spray of cum yet blasts straight on my lips... and I feel something unusually hot land on the tip of my tongue. Immediately there's this overpowering flavor of bitter saltiness, and even though I've never tasted sperms or anything like that before, somehow I know that's exactly what this is. My mouth unwisely opens to complain, but before I can make a sound the next wet spurt fires straight between my lips and coats both my tongue and the roof of my mouth in what feels like a gallon of thick glue.</p><p>I hear the blonde boy gasp in surprise. ""Oh shit, Bran! I didn't think... today's so soon!""</p><p>His voice peters out, and I'm not sure what's happening. The relentless squirting seems to have come to a stop, so I figure he's done coming and begin to relax. I blow through my nose to clear my airway, but just as I'm trying to figure out what to do with a mouthful of thick sperms, something soft and rubbery probes between my lips.</p><p>Oh my god! That must be his cock! What's he doing - is the guy crazy?!</p><p>I squirm and attempt to push him away from my face, but it's already too late as the full weight of his body impels the bulbous head of his cock through my lips, over my tongue, and into the back of my mouth. I moan loudly in protest around his throbbing meat and struggle beneath his dominating body, but the blonde boy is much stronger than I expected and easily pins my arms to the couch.</p><p>""Uhhh! Fuck, Bran! I gotta get it all in you now!""</p><p>The blonde boy forces my head back against the armrest and elevates his hips higher, twisting his torso and driving his iron-like cock directly into the back of my throat, where it lodges into soft tissue and triggers my gag reflex. He pushes a few more times, trying to get it to go further, but it just isn't happening with my muscles convulsing. So, he pulls back a few inches, ever so briefly offering me the hope that he's giving up entirely. But all of a sudden his hips give a mighty shove forwards, and this time when his cock rams into my throat the long shaft strains, bends a little, and abruptly slips down my gullet.</p><p>My throat convulses wildly as the boy groans with pleasure and feeds his overgrown cock inch by inch into my mouth, only stopping when my nose squashes into his hairless pubic pad.</p><p>Wait... that means - it can't be!</p><p>If I could make a sound, it would be a shriek of total surprise. I simply can't believe that the blonde boy's massive tool has somehow gone all the way down my throat - but instead of continuing to fight his actions, my brain enters a kind of dazed, hypnotic state.</p><p>Without giving me time to adjust to the presence of his invading member, the boy thrusts a few inches in and out of my mouth, rhythmically whacking his dangling ball sack into my chin. Although I'm uncomfortable and finding it difficult to breathe, I become fixated on the unique sensation of his long cock sawing in and out between my lips and sliding back and forth over my tongue - in particular, how the silky outer layer of skin slips loosely over the steely hardness below. I don't know why, but instinctively I create a vacuum with my mouth.</p><p>The boy keeps this up for a minute, his breathing becoming louder and more labored with each passing second, until he abruptly cries out as though in pain, trembles all over, and pushes so hard it feels like he's going to break my nose.</p><p>""Uhhh! Oh fuck, Bran!"" he wails breathily. ""I can... I can feel it coming up again!""</p><p>For a moment, I expect him to pull out and squirt on my face like before... but then his cock swells and twitches violently against my trapped tongue, and I swear I can actually feel a rush of fluid rippling along the tube at the bottom. A split-second later, an odd pressure combined with an intense heat erupts halfway down my throat, and with sudden butterflies in my stomach I understand that the blonde boy is squirting his sperms inside me.</p><p>Holy shit! That's not <i>at all</i> what I wanted! I'm straight, goddamn it!</p><p>Helpless and barely able to breathe, I lay pinned under the orgasmic boy's convulsing body as his cock spews rapid-fire volleys of hot preteen cum again and again into my belly, to the point that it feels like my entre throat is being coated in molten lava. I count exactly sixteen orgasmic spurts - which seems like an awful lot considering he just came minutes ago - before he groans and his tense body begins to relax.</p><p>Backing away slowly, the blonde boy holds my head between his hands as he carefully withdraws his long cock from my aching mouth, until at last the fat knob pops through my lips with a lewd slurping sound.</p><p>Instantly my submissive demeanor vanishes and I begin sputtering and coughing. ""What the hell, man!"" I yell hoarsely in outrage as the boy wobbles unsteadily and collapses back on my lap. All I can taste is his damn sperm, and it's so weirdly thick I can't even spit it out! ""Get off me, you pervert!""</p><p>With a dreamy smile on his face, the boy chuckles but refuses to budge an inch. ""Oh, calm down, Branny boy..."" he replies in a singsong voice.</p><p>""Calm down? <i>Calm down?</i> First you squirt your sperms all over my face - which is bad enough, I'll have you know - but then you stick your dick in my mouth and make it sperm all over again! <i>God!</i> Why would you even do that?!""</p><p>""Mmm, I think that was actually the same load. I kinda freaked and stalled when you opened your mouth and my cum got in, but then I lost it and I had to, uh, put my whole cock in there too!""</p><p>""God - one load, two, who cares! The point is I didn't wanna hafta taste your stupid dick juice! That's just so, so... <i>gay!""</i></p><p>""Well my friend, I'll tell you what... it felt beyond amazing. And I don't think feeling good is gay at all, unless you want it to be.""</p><p>Rolling my eyes dramatically - although secretly flattered that he called me a friend - I scowl as the blonde boy rubs his softening cock back and forth on my stomach, smearing around globs of thick goo still dribbling out the end. Does he ever stop making that stuff? ""Well, I still think you're one sick bastard. You could've said something.""</p><p>""Mmm, I'm sorry I didn't warn you first, but just consider that me collecting on the second half of our bet. You owed me for losing... and now were even.""</p><p>""You're damn right we're even! God, all I can taste is your sperms! You made so much and it's so think... I think it's like glued to my throat! And it's so hot, it kinda feels like it's burning my insides. Just how much of that stuff do you make?""</p><p>""Oh, whatever's needed... but it sure did seem like a lot, huh? I swear my balls are sore now 'cuz of you!""</p><p>""Well, my whole damn throat's sore and on fire now 'cuz of <i>you,</i> you sperm-spewing freak! God, just get off me already!""</p><p>""Oh, c'mon... it couldn't've been that bad. I know deep down you liked it.""</p><p>""Did not, did not!""</p><p>Grinning toothily, the blonde boy wiggles his ass... and I'm utterly mortified to discover that my little dick is still rock hard and wedged somewhere under his taint. As if to further humiliate me, he grinds against my lap, rolling my dick back and forth between our bodies, until all of a sudden it pops up behind his ass. With a snicker, the boy reaches behind his back and pushes my little stiffy between his buttocks, wedging it firmly in the warmth of his ass crack.</p><p>""You like your little dicklet back there, huh?"" he sniggers, rocking his hips.</p><p>""Hell no!""</p><p>""Oh... sure feels all hard like you do...""</p><p>""That doesn't mean anything!"" I protest weakly. We stare at each other for five long seconds, me glaring angrily and him merely amused by my reaction. Ten seconds later, I can't keep it up any longer and abruptly burst out into a fit of giggles. ""Oh shit... whatever, dude... I'm still mad, but I can at least admit it was a little hot! But please, my leg's cramping - so get the hell off me!""</p><p>Beaming in victory, the blonde boy finally climbs off my lap and I pull myself straight to take stock of my condition. My entire face feels like it's caked in multiple layers of stickiness; I can't taste anything in my mouth except for his bitter sperms; my stomach is now decorated with a half-moon patch of smeared cum; while that burning heat in my throat is slowly sinking lower like a coating of thick cough syrup. But, overall... even though I didn't get to come, I actually feel remarkably good!</p><p>Turning to the total stranger I've now been more intimate with than anyone else I've ever known, I look up and down his naked body and smile softly to myself. He's standing there with his head bent down and both hands on his hips, watching his own cock as it slowly wilts. It's still projecting from his body in a huge upside-down arch, and when he suddenly flexes and it bobs up and down comically and flings off tiny specs of wetness over the couch, it suddenly dawns on me that I think he looks kinda... sexy?</p><p>By all rights this feeling should frighten me to my core, but for once I dismiss it with a shrug. Whatever! I'm only 11, so who cares whether I like girls and hate boys... or like girls and also like boys. I'm sure that'll sort itself out eventually, and in the meanwhile I should just have fun.</p><p>Glancing up at the clock on the wall, I do an immediate double take. ""Holy cow, dude!"" I shout, jumping up in a panic. ""My sisters are gonna be back in less than ten minutes! And just look at me - I gotta clean up all this stupid sperm! You like hafta get outta here <i>right now,</i> okay?""</p><p>""Sure, Bran. No problem.""</p><p>As I rush off to the bathroom to wash my face, the blonde boy dresses in the living room. Two minutes later, he pokes his head inside the door and flashes me a goofy grin.</p><p>""Okay man, I'm off. Everything's okay here, right? You're cool with what happened?""</p><p>Staring at myself in the mirror, I take a second to think. I <i>did</i> manage to miss my favorite TV show. ""Well... yeah, I'm okay. I've been kinda thinking... that if the tables were turned and I was the one with that, uh, that <i>thing</i> between my legs, I'd probably wanna do exactly what you did. I'll bet it's really hot getting to shoot your sperms on someone else. Not that I'd know anything about that. So... just warn me next time, okay?""</p><p>""Oh? You want there to be a next time?""</p><p>I turn to him and smile. ""Sure. Why not? I don't got any other friends in this dumb town, and even though I'm gonna be totally jealous of that big dick every time I see it, you do seem like you'd be fun to be around.""</p><p>""Ha, I knew it! From the moment I first saw you, I just knew you'd be perfect. I shouldn't have doubted myself. Now, I want you to enjoy it, okay man?""</p><p>I frown as I wash my face with a wet cloth. ""Enjoy what now?""</p><p>""Um, your brand new life in town, of course! You're gonna be <i>so</i> freakin' popular 'round here it's gonna be scary. And remember what I told you about Mrs. B - soon her pussy's gonna be yours for the fucking.""</p><p>""Uh, dude, don't you think we've proven that me and my little dick ain't gonna work for Mrs. B? I bet she wants someone big and hung... like, uh, you.""</p><p>""We'll see, Bran. We'll see. Give it a few days, and you might just surprise yourself.""</p><p>""What's that supposed to mean?""</p><p>The boy turns and leaves without answering, and all of a sudden it registers on me that I still don't know what to call him.</p><p>""Hey! Wait a sec, man! What did you say your name was again?""</p><p>I hear him call back distantly, ""I never said!""</p><p>A moment later, the front door opens and closes and I'm left all alone. That was all very... odd. What was his game there? What's he talking about me being perfect?</p><p>Ah well - maybe there are no answers, and he's just a bit weird. What I do know is that my sisters will be back any minute now, so I'd better hurry up and get ready for them.</p><p>Guess I'll just have to get the guy's name when I see him at school again on Monday!</p>"
948,"Waking Up Hung, Part 2",Bumble Bea,bumblebea@cutey.com,"['fg(13/7)', 'bg', '1st', 'cons', 'inc', 'bro/sis', 'size', 'creampie', 'squirt', 'scifi']","Early the next morning, 11-year-old Brandon wakes up to the shocking sight of his two sisters having sex. After promising not to tell mom and dad, the last thing he expects is an offer to lose his virginity to 7-year-old Dee - right now - all while 13-year-old Chloe helps out!",2013-06-14T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Late Friday night, long after the nameless blonde boy has left and my entire family has returned home, the burning sensation in my throat still hasn't subsided. Although I find it slightly strange that swallowing the 11-year-old's sticky cum would irritate me so, it doesn't seem like anything to worry about and I soon fall asleep to vivid dreams of the amazing - if unsolicited - events of that afternoon.</p><p>Although thinking about ""gay"" stuff like huge dicks and sperms spewing over my face is getting to be more arousing than disturbing, my true longing is to have a body just like the blonde boy's - simply so I can do to someone else what he did to me! Still, I'm logical enough to know that wish is an impossible fantasy, and for the immediate future I'm stuck with the ""baby dicklet"" I have. I really don't know why he had to be quite so insulting like that - I may not be freakishly big, but what I have still makes me feel very good!</p><p>The next morning, I awake with a start. Blinking my eyes open in the bright sunlight streaming through my eastern-facing window - the custom blackout blinds haven't arrived yet - I listen for any strange noises in the house.</p><p>Nothing.</p><p>Turning onto my side, the clock on the nightstand reads just after seven AM. Normally no one gets up on a Saturday until eight or nine o'clock, so I'm not sure what woke me - until I discover that I've got raging morning wood and need to pee really bad. Damn it! Reluctantly throwing the covers back, I haul myself out of my comfortable bed; the one thing of mine that's still completely familiar from our old home.</p><p>Standing upright, I feel dizzy and lightheaded for a few seconds and stick out a hand to steady myself against the dresser. The sensation soon passes, and I shuffle barefoot out my bedroom and into the hall.</p><p>Just when I'm about to turn into the main bathroom, my sharp ears hear strange sounds coming from further along the hall. They're soft and muffled, a bit like giggling and whispering. Curious, I creep towards the noises, which seem to be coming from inside my little sister Dee's bedroom.</p><p>Is she up already? That's not like her at all!</p><p>Her door is closed to just touching, and pressing my nose to the crack I can only make out the vaguest hints of blurry motion. Carefully pushing it open a few inches while praying that the hinges don't squeak and give me away, I peer inside... and am so completely baffled by what's happing on the inside, that my jaw falls open and I blink rapidly, wondering if I'm still lying in bed dreaming.</p><p>There's Dee, my 7-year-old sister, sprawled on top of her brightly colored bed sheets with her knees bent up and legs splayed wide apart. The curly-haired brunette's light pink pajama bottoms are shoved halfway down her thighs, and since her bed faces the door I'm presented with a perfect view of the vertical slit of her hairless little pussy stretched open into a glistening wet gash of shiny pink skin. Why does her pussy look so puffy and wet?</p><p>Of course, I occasionally see my sisters naked in day-to-day life, but never once in such an explicit pose!</p><p>But as amazing as this unexpected view is, it's what's happening on top of Dee that quite literally blows my mind.</p><p>Chloe, our blonde 13-year-old big sister and star junior cheerleader, is utterly naked and squatting directly over Dee's head. She's facing away from the door and moaning softly, her arms braced against the white painted headboard as she bucks her hips and grinds her crotch into our little sister's face with a surprising amount of force. Not only is the whole bed shaking back and forth as she moves, but Chloe's pressing down so hard that Dee's chin is repeatedly pushing between the plump swells of her big sister's buttocks like Moses parting the Red Sea... and her chin even looks soaking wet!</p><p>Geez - did the whole planet go nuts since Thursday? First that freaky blonde boy with the huge cock sperms all over me, and now I catch my two sisters behaving the exact opposite of how our conservative parents always raised us.</p><p>It's gotta be the Arizona heat!</p><p>""Uhh, c'mon already Dee, I need to come!"" hisses Chloe urgently. ""You gotta make it come out before everyone gets up!""</p><p>All I can hear coming from beneath Chloe are Dee's muffled slurping sounds.</p><p>Wait - slurping? Is she actually <i>licking</i> Chloe's pussy? That's a lezzie thing! Wow - I never would've imagined my sisters doing anything like this in a million years!</p><p>My eyes dart back and forth between Chloe's surprisingly shapely ass clenching and dimpling as she humps her sister like an inanimate stuffed animal, and Dee's glorious 7-year old pussy aimed right at me. Dee adjusts her position on the bed, and as her pink gash stretches a little wider, the mouth of her pussy suddenly pops open into a teardrop-shaped void nestled just above the curves of her little buttocks.</p><p>Wow - her hole is way more visible than I would've imagined for a girl of 7! She could easily get some fingers in there!</p><p>I'm finding it hard to believe that any of this is actually happening, but the sights, the sounds... they're like nothing I've seen before, so how could I possibly imagine them? Even the air smells strange, perfumed with a scent I can't begin to place, but one that seems to be making my piss-hard throb and twitch in my pajamas like it's got a mind of its own.</p><p>""Uhhh, lick me hard, Dee - push your tongue in deeper! Ooh, it's gonna happen soon! Dee - squeeze my bum, you know I like that!""</p><p>Shit! Really? That biological programming to ignore naked family members is long gone - these two girls look sexy as hell, even if they are my own siblings!</p><p>Dee's little hands come up and obediently grab her sister's ass; her fingers digging into the crack and pulling apart the soft globes of flesh like she's done it many times before.</p><p>""Oh yes! Yes! Just a few more seconds! Get ready Dee - agghhh!""</p><p>Chloe's brutal face-riding reaches a fevered pitch, and with a sudden convulsion that causes her entity body to spasm like she was just electrocuted, her thighs clamp around either side of Dee's head and her spine arches sharply in reverse.</p><p>""Uggghhh, yes yes!"" she wails through clenched teeth, trying but ultimately failing to keep her voice down. ""Oh god, baby girl - I'm cooomiiiing!""</p><p>Watching in stunned silence from the doorway, I can't actually see signs of much happening beyond Chloe's hips making little jerking motions. However, within a few seconds Dee's stomach is pumping up and down quite dramatically, and I begin to wonder how the girl is able to breathe with her face completely smothered by her sister - and when her hips suddenly begin bucking hard like she's trying to shake Chloe off, it dawns on me that she probably can't breathe at all.</p><p>My heart pumps furiously as I watch my two sisters with great concern. Is Chloe so caught up in her orgasm that she's accidentally hurting Dee? Oh shit - I have to put a stop to this before it's too late!</p><p>Shoving the bedroom door open all the way, I rush up to the small bed to yank Dee by the feet out from under her big sister's suffocating ass, but just as I reach the footboard Dee's hips thrust upwards at the exact same moment as a thin jet of liquid squirts out from the pink gash of her pussy - the stream sputtering between her quaking thighs, past her dainty feet, and finally splashing harmlessly near the end of the bed.</p><p>I stop dead in my tracks, gawking at the unexpected puddle of wetness as it rapidly soaks into the sheets.</p><p>What the hell was that?! Is she peeing?</p><p>Dee's ass drops back to the bed and immediately jerks back up again, and this time her immature pussy ejects an even larger gush of liquid with so much pressure that it shoots clear over the end of the bed and splatters all over my pajamas - painting a wet line that reaches from my upper chest all the way to my crotch. The liquid is boiling hot and curiously fragrant, and foolishly the first thought to pop in my head is to wonder how I'll explain to mom why my own sister peed on my pajamas.</p><p>After a third weak squirt barely makes it past her knees, the little girl visibly relaxes just as Chloe lets out a low grown and collapses forwards against the headboard, panting heavily. A few breaths later she shakily lifts her crotch up from her little sister's face, who immediately sputters and coughs and takes in a huge, wheezing lungful of air. Still wobbly, Chloe slides her legs alongside along her sister's body until she's laying flat on top of the girl, with their two stunning pussies stacked up into a single vertical slit.</p><p>Humming and giggling entirely inappropriately considering her sister's obviously distressed condition, Chloe spreads her knees wide and locks her legs around Dee's diminutive frame, intentionally pressing the gentle rise of her mons into her baby sister's. I can't help but notice how my big sister's sex is like an oversized version of my little sister's - except Chloe has a few wisps of light brown pubic hair just above her slit, and there's these two funny pink flaps of skin sticking out from the middle of her gash, while Dee just has a perfectly smooth groove.</p><p>Chloe purrs and kisses Dee repeatedly on the lips. ""Oh my... oh Dee, thanks so much! That was just fantastic!""</p><p>Although she still hasn't caught her breath, Dee tries to speak. ""So much... couldn't breathe... so good!""</p><p>""Mmm... yeah, you made me come real hard that time! I thought I was never gonna stop.""</p><p>With her breathing more under control, Dee giggles. ""Me too, Clee! Hey, guess what? I got my big tingle without even touching!""</p><p>""Oh! Did that happen again? You're getting your tingle so easy these days! See? Didn't I say my cunny juices would make you feel like a big girl?""</p><p><i>Cunny juices?</i></p><p>Dee wraps her little arms around her sister and hugs her close. ""Yeah, you was right! I really like playing with you, and so does my cunny! When my tingle came up I started seein' stars, and even I think I made juice just like you!""</p><p>""Really!"" squeals Chloe in excitement, jumping up and spinning around to look at her little sister's pussy - which is precisely when she notices her brother standing a few feet away at the foot of the bed, frozen in place like a stupefied statue.</p><p>Instantly she makes a high-pitched squeaking sound, slapping a hand over her own exposed pussy and moving an arm across the puffy little cones of her budding breasts - completely forgetting about her equally naked sister's need for modesty too.</p><p>""Oh my god, Brandon! How long have you been standing there! I swear it's not what it looks like!""</p><p>Glancing down at my soaking wet pajamas and then over at my baby sister's gaping pussy, I slowly tilt my head upwards to look pointedly into Chloe's panicked eyes. ""Um, I sure hope it's <i>exactly</i> what it looks like. And I've been standing here about long enough to wonder why I've never been asked to join in!""</p><p>""No, I swear we aren't, it's just that we're... um, wait... you mean you aren't gonna tell mom and dad on us?""</p><p>I roll my eyes and snort. ""Of course not! Why would I do that?""</p><p>""Oh thank god! You have no idea-""</p><p>""But c'mon, Chloe..."" I interrupt. ""You and Dee, doing this? I mean you gotta know I need to get off just as much as you two, so it's totally not fair that I've been having to do it all by myself!""</p><p>""We're not... but wait. You mean... you play with yourself too?""</p><p>""Yeah, of course I do! Doesn't everybody?""</p><p>My big sister sucks air through her teeth. ""Um, no, not that I know of, little bro... I didn't even think you <i>knew</i> about playin' naughty. You're so young...""</p><p>""Hah! You're only like a few years older! And what about Dee? She's way younger than me!""</p><p>""Yeah, but we're both girls... and both, um, like super horny. Sisters can just do this kinda stuff for each other...""</p><p>""And you really think your brother wouldn't want to help out? You two aren't the only horny ones around here, you know!""</p><p>Chloe looks down at her lap for a moment, and with a meek smile removes her protective hand... wordlessly informing me that it's okay to look at her surprisingly curvy 13-year-old body. Which I do with relish! ""Um, so you're horny too, huh little bro? Oh, wait, I know! Is that why you've been so miserable lately?""</p><p>""No! I mean yes... well... I guess it's kinda complicated. You know I didn't want to hafta move out here to stupid hot Arizona and lose my one and only best friend. I thought you two felt the same as me, but then this whole week there you are, rubbing it in my face by making friends at school like it's easy, and being so damned happy all the time... and now I see why that is. You've got each other, while I've got no one! I'm always left out of <i>everything</i> around here!""</p><p>""I'm sorry, Brandon - really I am! But mom and dad and the teachers at school say stuff like what me and Dee do isn't right, so I know we hafta keep it secret... and I always figured if you found out, you'd say we're freaks an' tell mom and dad on us, and then we'd have to stop forever.""</p><p>""That's crazy! I'd never do that to my own sisters! I mean, we're family... you know me... I'd only ever want to make you both happy, whatever that takes. I just can't believe you thought I'd tell on you instead of wanting to join in! It's like you don't know me <i>at all!""</i></p><p>Looking up, Chloe and I lock eyes - her expression a mix of relief and understanding, and mine hopefully one of indignant disappointment.</p><p>""Oh Brandon, I really didn't know you'd feel this way! But you're our only brother, so I promise you can join in whenever you want from now on! But why... why didn't you ever say anything yourself?""</p><p>I arch my eyebrows and grin toothily. ""Because I didn't know you knew about playing naughty... and always thought you'd tell on <i>me!""</i></p><p>The two of us laugh in a shared moment of understanding, which Dee takes as an opportunity to whine.</p><p>""Branny... make Clee get off me already! I gotta see if I made any cunny juice before it's all dried up!""</p><p>Dee quickly unhooks her knee from around her sister's waist and climbs off the narrow mattress, standing next to the bed and grinning at the two of us like an unduly proud mother. ""Oh, you sure did make juice, baby girl... you got it all over the bed, and even our dear brother!""</p><p>""Oh wow!"" exclaims Dee, her eyes going wide when she sees my drenched pajamas. ""I'm so sorry, Branny!""</p><p>I chuckle as I tug the wet fabric away from my chest and let it snap back. ""Uh, it's perfectly fine, of course... but uh, what is this stuff? I thought it was pee at first, but now I'm not so sure.""</p><p>Chloe shrugs. ""Beats me! Though don't worry, 'cuz it's not pee. Same stuff started squirtin' out my cunny a year or two ago whenever I made myself come super hard."" She pauses and blushes, obviously finding this subject awkward to talk about with her little brother. ""Anyways, now it won't stop. But I don't mind, since it's fun to do and Dee says it tastes real good, though personally I don't think it tastes like anythin'. Hey! Now she can do it for me - I mean for us! I'm sure you'll totally like it too, bro.""</p><p>""Oh, I'm sure I will,"" I murmur in reply. I'm still not completely convinced this isn't some wild dream!</p><p>Dee places her palm flat on the wet spot on her bed and giggles happily. ""This is so cool! I really did it! I'm so happy I'm your sister, Clee!"" Then, she looks up as if something just occurred to her, and stares directly at the front of my pajama bottoms. I'm rock hard and throbbing, but you'd be hard pressed to tell. ""Uh, Branny... you're our brother... so do you, uh, make any juice like us when you get your tingle?""</p><p>For an instant, I wonder what Dee actually knows about boys at her age. But since I just watched my 7-year-old baby sister squirting cum - something girls aren't even supposed to be able to do - I'm far too self-conscious to admit that I've never been able to make any of my own. ""Um, yeah, of course... but when boys make sperms - uh, that's our juice - it's a lot different than what you did.""</p><p>Dee tilts her head quizzically. ""Oh? Tell me, Branny!""</p><p>I flash back to yesterday afternoon and that nameless freak spewing his gooey strings of cum all over my face and down my throat. Geez - what I wouldn't give to have his endowments right about now for a proper demonstration! ""Yeah... well, uh, boy sperms are like thick and white and sticky, and they come out in these big gushing spurts.""</p><p>""Hmm, sounds weird... what do boys do with it? All the sticky stuff, I mean.""</p><p>""Nothing, I guess. In a tissue, down the drain, whatever to get rid of it..."" Not that I have any personal experience there - I guess there is <i>one</i> benefit to dry heaves after all.</p><p>Dee looks disappointed as she trails a finger through a few drops of her own clear orgasmic juices splashed on her thigh. ""Oh, that's too bad. What's supposed to happen with it?""</p><p>I swallow hard and make a weird croaking sound, but can't seem to form any words. This conversation is just too bizarre!</p><p>Chloe giggles at my obvious discomfort. ""Dee, my dear... a boy's supposed to put his penis inside a girl's cunny and move it in and out so they both get their tingles, and then that's when the boy's sperms come out and squirt into the girl's belly.""</p><p>Dee looks up at her big sister, clearly shocked by this description. ""Oh! That sounds so weird! Why would a boy ever want to do that? Clee - have you ever let a boy squirt his stuff in you like that?""</p><p>Chloe smiles softly and looks down at her feet. ""Mmm, nope, not yet baby girl... but I'll bet it feels real good. Don't you think, brother dear?""</p><p>Shit. My little omission might be getting away from me. ""Um, yeah, Chloe. I'm sure it does, but you know I've never had a girlfriend, so it's not like I tried."" What does she expect? She knows I'm a chronic loner and only 11 years old!</p><p>""Oh, really? Mmm. Guess I'm not surprised."" Chloe sucks on her lower lip thoughtfully. ""Y'know, Brandon... if you're gonna play naughty with me and Dee, then I suppose you could always try doing it with us. If you want.""</p><p>My little stiffy lurches sharply in my pajamas - I wasn't expecting her to <i>ever</i> suggest going all the way, never mind suggest it so quickly!</p><p>""Uh, yeah... that would be really amazing... but like, only when you're ready... we could make a plan or something..."" Like maybe in a year or two, when my sperms finally come in.</p><p>""Mmm. Why wait?""</p><p>Abruptly lightheaded and dizzy like I was when I first got out of bed, the room begins spinning around me and I brace myself against Dee's bed. ""Like... <i>right now?</i> With you?"" I squeak incredulously.</p><p>For some reason, Chloe laughs. ""No, silly! I'm sure you're way too little for me - uh, young I mean. So, I was thinkin' you could do it with Dee here. First off, at least. That way I can see what it looks like, and stuff...""</p><p>I get the sneaking suspicion that my big sister's making fun of me, but there <i>is</i> an offer of sex with a real girl on the table. My eyes snap down to my baby sister lounging comfortably on the bed; that pink slit of hers looking so wet, hot and inviting looking I could just scream. But going through with this would involve working up the courage to reveal my meager two-and-a-half inches to my own sisters - which after yesterday I've become extremely self-conscious about - not to mention proving beyond any doubt that I can't actually make that sticky cum I was talking about.</p><p>This is all happening way too fast! Maybe I can get out of it gracefully. ""Uh, isn't Dee too young for sex? I wouldn't want to hurt her.""</p><p>""Oh, if I could take you then I'm sure she can too!""</p><p>My eyebrows pinch together in confusion. ""Uh, what are you talking about? You're like twice as big as she is.""</p><p>""Well... let's just say Dee wanted to learn to play hairbrushes with me. Took over a month of us trying 'til we could make the biggest one to go all the way in!""</p><p>My heart skips a beat. ""Seriously?""</p><p>""Yup! Go ahead - try it out!""</p><p>My brain begins to short circuit at all these unbelievable ideas. ""Huh? Try what?""</p><p>""Dee's cunny, silly! See if you can get your dick in so you can make your cum for us.""</p><p>Shocked, I look down at Dee who just smiles happily at me and spreads her legs a little wider. Even at 7 years old, my little sister looks so incredibly sexy and arousing that my heart catches in my throat.</p><p>Here she is, selflessly offering herself and I assume her virginity to me without a second thought. Or, does she just do whatever her big sister tells her to do?</p><p>Either way, I could pull my pajamas off right now, jump on her bed, and experience sex with a willing girl for the very first time. Neither of us would be virgins any longer, and that's bound to make me way more popular at school. But what happens when Dee and Chloe learn I can't make any sperms? They'd be disappointed, and I'd just be a crummy liar.</p><p>Dee pouts. ""Whatsa matter, Branny? You don't wanna try with me?""</p><p>What I actually want to do is rush outta here and empty my bladder to hopefully get rid of this throbbing stiffy, before I go and do something stupid with it.</p><p>Oh wait! Maybe that's the ticket - maybe I could go through with all this after all, if only I can make myself pee a little inside Dee. That way I could claim my cum was merely thin today, like theirs. That would work if they don't look too closely, wouldn't it?</p><p>Without warning, my pajama bottoms are suddenly yanked down to my ankles - somehow Chloe snuck up on me while I was lost in thought!</p><p>""Oh god, Dee, look at little Branny!"" she giggles. ""Isn't he just <i>so cute?""</i></p><p>Dee props herself on an elbow to look at my naked bottom half. I feel like I should be covering my erect sex from her young and innocent eyes, but hold back since it seems only fair that she get to look after everything I've already seen of hers - plus, she's probably not so innocent.</p><p>""Oh wow!"" gasps Dee. ""I've never seen Branny with his willy all hard like that! But, uh, it's like a lot smaller than your big brush, Clee...""</p><p>I can feel my face blushing red at their appraisal. That freaky blonde kid was right - I don't even impress my 7-year-old sister. Staring down at my hard penis sticking straight out in front of me, I want to yell out at them, <i>I'm perfectly normal for my age, damnit!</i></p><p>""Yeah, well remember, Dee... Branny hasn't hit his growth spurt yet. It'll get bigger, just like my stupid slow boobs will too. Anyways baby girl, take those silly bottoms off and lift your legs up, like when you're waiting for me to lick you...""</p><p>Dee obediently lifts her legs and pulls her thighs up beside her chest, elevating her crotch off the bed. Hooking her knees under her shoulders, she places both hands on the sides of her ass and kicks her feet loosely in the air, looking up at me with those pleading doe eyes.</p><p>Holy shit, does she look hot! Dee's spread her puffy little pussy so wide, I can see everything from the tiny pink nub of what I only recently learned must be her ""clit"", to the dark speck of her bulging peehole, to the reddish oval of her perfectly crinkled asshole - which even seems to be winking at me! Even with zero experience my raging stiffy instinctively knows what it wants, and bounces up and down on its own accord.</p><p>""So c'mon, Branny... you say you wanna play with us, so play already!""</p><p>Well... if my big sister insists!</p><p>Leaving my pajama bottoms in a heap on the floor, I hop on the bed and immediately dive down and push my head between Dee's legs, swiping my tongue from the rough creases of her asshole, over her gaping wet pussy hole, and all along the smooth pink skin lining her slit. Her flesh feels soft and smooth like nothing I've felt on my tongue before, and she tastes absolutely delicious - sweet like strawberries, and a little sharp like green apples.</p><p>Dee giggles and fidgets as I continue licking her over and over again, pushing the tip of my tongue just into her little hole and relishing the amazing new tastes and sensations. ""No, Branny! Clee already did that earlier! Now I wanna see how boys make sperms. Do what Clee said!""</p><p>Well... if my little sister insists!</p><p>I'm not sure the best way to do this, so first I try to kneel close to her ass and press my dick into her waiting pussy. But the position's too awkward, and my penis is so short I can't even make it reach far enough.</p><p>Chloe suddenly slaps me across the ass. ""No, you doof! Lie on top of her and get your dick lined up with her hole.""</p><p>Climbing up on Dee, I straddle her body with my hands planted on the mattress on either side of her chest, and lower my crotch until I feel my little stiffy touch something hot and moist. Dropping down eagerly, I bang my hips clumsily against hers, sliding my penis up and down something that feels nothing short of incredible.</p><p>Oh god, sex with a girl feels amazing! Why aren't people doing this all the time?!</p><p>Chloe snorts in disdain. ""Oh geez, you two are just useless! It's not even close to going in!""</p><p>The bed frame creaks as Chloe climbs on the mattress with us, and I feel the warmth of her bare skin brush between my legs. Then, something pushes past my ball sack, and all of a sudden three fingers wrap around my little erection and pull me away from what feels so good.</p><p>""Here, move up a bit,"" she commands.</p><p>I lift my ass and Chloe bends my penis upwards, directing the tip against something decidedly hotter and wetter than before.</p><p>""There you go - now push!"" she exclaims.</p><p>I shove my hips against Dee, and in the blink of an eye my rock hard penis sinks all the way into the hottest, tightest, absolutely wettest place ever. The closest thing I can compare it to is pushing my finger in my own ass, but like a zillion times better!</p><p>""Oh my god!"" I groan weakly, pinching my eyes closed and shuddering uncontrollably; barely able to cope with the overwhelmingly good sensations flooding my brain.</p><p>""Mmm, you like that hot cunny, little brother?"" purrs Chloe as she toys gently with my diminutive balls. ""I've never actually seen a boy and girl do it before in person. It looks so hot... damn, Dee - you're making me super jealous!"" Then, she slaps my ass and I jump in surprise. ""Now hurry up and move your dick in and out so we can see what happens!""</p><p>I must be the luckiest boy alive! I resume the same humping motions as before, only now they're accompanied by the indescribably amazing sensations of my penis sliding in and out of my little sister's immature pussy. I never imagined anything could feel like this!</p><p>I thrust five, ten, fifteen times, gradually increasing my speed with the guidance of my big sister's hand on my ass. I revel in the pleasure of my groin squashing into the soft bulges of Dee's puffy pussy and the way my hips force her thighs to spread apart with every lunge... and become completely entranced with how her pussy has all these fine ridges inside that stroke me better than my fist ever did, and the way her inner muscles seem to squeeze down to hold me in whenever I pull out. I never want this experience to end!</p><p>Occasionally I slip out of the radiant heat of my little sister's sex, but Chloe's hand is waiting right by our union, ready to push me back inside heaven. I think Dee might be leaking juices or something, because the skin of my groin begins sticking to her pussy and making these wet smacking sounds every time we bang together. I force my eyes open to see how she's doing, and find her eyes still closed... with the tip of her tongue sticking out between her lips, like she does when she's concentrating intently on something.</p><p>By now, the tense, aching feeling of an orgasm is building quickly. As I approach thirty unskilled thrusts and my surroundings begin to fade away from my awareness, I realize that the pleasurable sensations of sex are just too much for me to handle.</p><p>I'm nearly there - like seconds away!</p><p>""Oh man, I think it's gonna happen!"" I groan, urgently whacking my groin into my baby sister.</p><p>""I'm ready for you!"" exclaims Dee excitedly, the anticipation etched on her bright face - she wants this almost as much as me!</p><p>""Oh, oh, oh, oh!"" I whimper as my orgasm continues to build beyond anything I've experienced. My abdominal muscles tighten to the point of agony; my energy and awareness centered entirely on my penis in my sister's pussy and the fiery electric shocks shooting deep into my groin. I begin to panic at not reach my peak, worrying that I'm doing something wrong - I can't take this torment much longer!</p><p>Just then, I remember that I'm going to need to make myself pee if I want to fool Dee and Chloe into thinking I spermed. Clenching my jaw and gathering my last reserves of strength, I push my penis as deep into my sister's pussy as I can and hold it there, straining harder than I've ever strained before to make myself urinate.</p><p><i>Must... pee... in Dee!</i></p><p>""That's it Branny - squirt your cum in Dee!""</p><p>It really doesn't seem like peeing when I'm hard is going to work, but then out of nowhere Chloe grabs my balls and squeezes them so hard, the air rushes from my lungs and glowing white sparks twinkle like fireworks in my vision. Jerking forwards so hard I shove Dee a half foot along the bed, the sudden burst of pain shoves my teetering body over the brink and into what can only be described as the most powerful orgasm of my young life.</p><p>I grunt loudly as compounding waves of ecstasy rush through my body, and just as my penis heaves inside a girl for the very first time, Chloe does something else completely unexpected: she pushes her finger in my asshole.</p><p>It feels like my dick literally explodes inside Dee with mammoth, whole-body convulsions that hurt entirely as much as they feel good. The uncontrollable spasms come one after the other for what seems like an eternity, and even though I don't know if I'm actually peeing or not, it feels like thick, molten lava is flowing through my dick with each blinding wave of sexual ecstasy.</p><p>Thirty mind-blowing seconds later, my orgasm peters out and I collapse on Dee's naked body, panting like I've just run a marathon. Within seconds, my little stiffy wilts and slips out her pussy. The finger in my ass is gone, when exactly I don't know.</p><p>""Hey, get off me, I wanna see!"" complains Dee, pinned under my weight. With barely any energy left, I roll onto my back and nearly fall off the narrow bed in the process. Dee unfolds her legs and bolts upright to look between her thighs.</p><p>""Where is it, Clee? Where's Branny's sperms? I can't see them!""</p><p>Frowning, I turn my head away from my sisters and stare nervously at the closet door beside the bed. I guess I wasn't able to pee after all... so she can't see them because there's none to be found.</p><p>""Try squeezing your cunny, baby girl. Like when you were trying to push out the ping pong balls.""</p><p>I hear Dee straining, and seconds later there comes a rude sputtering noise from somewhere between her legs.</p><p>""Oh look! There it is! Oh wow, Branny! Look at what you did in my cunny!""</p><p>Surprised by this result more than anyone, I sit up and cautiously peek at Dee's little pussy - where I find a veritable river of clumpy white goo draining from her inflamed 7-year-old hole and puddling on the rainbow bed sheets.</p><p>What the hell? Is that stuff mine?</p><p>Chloe whistles. ""Woo - little bro, that's really some impressive kinda load there! I think I might have to let you try with me after all!""</p><p>Woah - I can't believe it! Where the hell did all that cum come from? Sure, it doesn't look like anywhere near as much as the blonde boy made yesterday, but it's infinitely more than the blanks I've been shooting up to now!</p><p>Dee eagerly dips a couple fingers in the sticky pool and pops them in her mouth. ""Oh Clee! It tastes super!""</p><p>Really? Yesterday I thought the blonde boy's cum was kinda salty and bitter - although I guess mine could always be different. Regardless, Dee clearly likes it as she proceeds to collect the rest of my spilled cum with both hands, gobbling it down like it's some sort of delicious treat.</p><p>Seeing the puddle vanish in mere seconds, Chloe pouts. ""Well thanks a lot, Dee - you didn't save any for me! Push some more out so I can try too.""</p><p>Dee slams her legs shut and crosses her arms. ""No! It's mine, an' I wanna keep it! My cunny feels nice an' nifty, like it's all hot an' squishy an' tingly.""</p><p>""C'mon... you can always get Branny to make you some more later. Let me try.""</p><p>""No! I said it's <i>mine!""</i></p><p>Just then, I hear a loud bang in an adjacent room and we all freeze, turning to look at the wall to our left.</p><p>Shit - that's our parent's bedroom! We wait for a few seconds in total silence, barely daring to breathe. Then, there comes another noise - a dresser drawer being closed.</p><p>Dang it, mom and dad are getting up extra early today! Oh no - it must be unpacking day!</p><p>The three of us immediately scramble, Chloe picking up her discarded nightie from a dresser top, Dee clumsily yanking up the pink bottoms over her swollen cum-leaking pussy, while I snatch my damp pajamas from the floor and scurry naked out the door and back to my bedroom to get dressed for the day.</p><p>* * *</p><p>The rest of Saturday is spent unpacking a seemingly endless series of boxes, so me and my sisters never get a moment away from my parents to do anything else... naughty. For the first half of the morning, I'm floating on a cloud of blissful contentedness after having my first real sex with a girl and losing my virginity, even if it <i>was</i> to my own little sister, not to mention making my first-ever sperms - something I'm as proud of as I am mystified.</p><p>And yet by lunch, what happened this morning doesn't feel like nearly enough. Everything was over so fast - hell, I didn't even get to <i>touch</i> Chloe! Now that I know how good sex can be, I want to have so much more!</p><p>I'm achingly hard all day long as I watch my two sisters bum around in their skimpy at-home clothes, bending over and reaching up in unintentionally provocative ways. I never before noticed how Dee's tights grossly exaggerate the deep cleft of her pussy, or how Chloe's stunning ass sways side-to-side as she walks. No wonder they put her on the junior high cheerleading squad yesterday, even though it's so late in the school year!</p><p>Originally I'd planned on sneaking into Dee's bedroom after our parents had gone to bed, to see if I could talk her into doing it with me once more... but by the time nine o'clock rolls around, I'm too zonked from all the physical work to even think of anything as energetic as sex, and fall asleep the moment my head hits the pillow.</p><p>There's always tomorrow!</p><p>Except that come Sunday morning, I wake feeling quite literally like death warmed over. The strange burning sensation in my throat and stomach has returned stronger than before, and it feels like my entire body is on fire. I know I have a fever, because every one of my joints and muscles are sore and aching, and it's impossible to think straight. Did I end up catching the flu off that horny blonde kid? Now that would serve me right...</p><p>Weak and miserable, I'm thankful my parents don't make us unpack anything today and keep to myself in my bedroom, putting on a brave face whenever I come out for meals. Since I've been so broody and distant lately, my parents don't think anything of my changed behavior.</p><p>By the time bedtime rolls around, I really feel like I'm dying. Stabbing electric pains are shooting all through my insides, everything from my ears to my feet and even my damn <i>dick</i> is burning hot and painful to the touch, but something keeps me from telling any of this to my parents. I crawl into bed early, tossing and turning for hours before finally drifting off to sleep... but throughout the night I'm tormented by fevered nightmares that loop endlessly in my brain.</p><p>The next thing I know, the alarm clock's buzzing angrily on my nightstand. Rolling over with a weary groan, it reads 6:45 AM. It's Monday... and time to get up for school. I groan unhappily and press my head into the soft pillow. There's no possible way I can go to school with how miserable I felt last night!</p><p>Rolling onto my back, I yawn and stretch my arms and legs... and as I become gradually more alert, I discover that I don't actually feel all that bad. In fact, I feel surprisingly good!</p><p>Kicking away the covers, I slide my legs off the bed and sit there for a minute. There's no fever... no burning... no aches or pains. I'm still tired, but otherwise it seems like I'm back to normal. Thank goodness for that - although if I did have to get the 24-hour bug, then why couldn't it have been on a school day instead of having it wreck my weekend?</p><p>Sensing an urgency in both my bowels and bladder, I jump up and shuffle out my bedroom door to use the bathroom. Idly, I wonder if Dee and Chloe are up for school yet - it's too bad there's not enough time for us to have some naughty fun before school! I might have to become an early riser.</p><p>Without turning on the bathroom lights, I drop my pajama bottoms, plonk myself down on the toilet, relax... and let my urine flow.</p><p>A few seconds later, I feel wetness around the soles of my feet. Confused, I move them... and determine that a hot puddle of urine is rapidly forming around the base of the toilet. Unable to stop my flow once it's started, I lean forwards to make sure my little dick isn't accidentally peeing through the crack under the seat, and am abruptly hit by a hot spray that soaks the back of my calf.</p><p>Still drowsy and completely confused as to how my pee could possibly be reaching all the way to my leg, I stick my hand down my crotch to adjust my aim, and unexpectedly find something blocking my way. It's warm, perfectly smooth, exceptionally thick... and so very long, it's draped clear over the front of the toilet seat.</p><p>It seems... like it's attached to me.</p><p><i>""Holy shit!""</i></p>"
949,Little Andrew Opens His Bum For Uncle,ByroSkecher,bryoskecher@dunflimblag.mailexpire.com,"['Mb', 'Fb', 'inc', 'pedo', 'spank']","Andrew is a beautiful blond, slender 6 year old boy whose relentless hairless erection needs his loving family and teachers to take urgent notice. An action-packed, fun ride with wanking, spanking, gentle force and child anal exploration by a (very) interested adult/care-giver.",2012-08-04T00:00:00,"This is fantasy fiction. None of this can, would or should happen, but with that in mind, set aside your disbelief and enjoy the show!

Warning: a little pain and blood features but not too serious.","<p>Andrew's erection was pointing straight out, tenting his tight cotton 'Spongebob' briefs. Hard as a pencil but only six year's old. It happened every morning. So, dressed in just his little undies and white socks, he flips back the duvet, jumps out of bed and heads downstairs. </p><p>""Mommy, it's doing it again"" he begs in his young, quiet voice.</p><p>""Oh hello trouble."" says mom as she loads up the washing machine, ""..come here then"".</p><p>Scooping him up, she sits him quickly on the top of the washing machine as it began its cycle.</p><p>""Lift up your bum"" she says matter of factly. Andrew does so obediently, lifting himself up on the palms of his hands.</p><p>The Spongebob briefs are pulled down to the knees without ceremony and the 6 year old penis bounces up noisily against the belly, nuts small and tight below. Andrew leans back on his hands. Mum cups the small ballsac with her left hand and gently grasps the foreskin between two fingers of her right. He looks down curiously as his mummy rapidly masturbates his boycock, just 3 inches long and skinny. She focuses on her work, massaging the little nutsac while applying just the right pressure up and down the shaft of her son's penis, reddening it, especially near the tip. She leans over a little and spits onto the end of the member, changes her grip to lubricate the little boy penis all over, then continues long, tight strokes inside her fist.</p><p>She watches her little boy smile and relax happily as the machine under him vibrates heavily. His little mouth opens and from it emerges a barely audible sigh. She feels the little member twitch inside her hands and immediately lets go. She watches the penis pulse with the boy's heartbeat, glistening in the light, little balls pulled up tight underneath. </p><p>She reaches down and pulls up the briefs just as quickly as they came down and releases the waistband with a 'snap' against the hips. She lifts him up, pops him down and tells him to go play. He runs upstairs, slips into a pair of loose jogging bottoms and a pink t-shirt, adds his shoes and heads back down and out into the large grass garden. As he trots along, his long (for a boy) blond hair pushes back against his head in the breeze in the outside sunshine. He's not muscular and certainly not fat, but not so skinny either. He has a cute button nose with light freckles. </p><p>Grandad is busy down the other end of the garden, a good 100 metres from the house, working in long grass around some holly bushes.</p><p>""Hello Andrew!"" he chirps as his a hand inside a gardening glove grasps a small fork and he pushes it into soft soil near his feet.</p><p>""Hello Grandad. Can you have another look at my thingy like yesterday, Grandad? It seemed to help and it's still the same"". </p><p>Grandad looks down to the boy's crotch. Just like yesterday, the soft material is barely concealing a distinct hardness inside the boy's underwear.</p><p>""I suppose these weeds will have to wait. Come on then.""</p><p>Andrew pads alongside the old man who takes his hand and looks down at him. Grandad opens the door to the shed a little further down the garden. The door closes behind them and Grandad bolts it. There's a small, dirty window covered in cobwebs and the little boy is lifted up to sit on a toolbox just in front of it.</p><p>""I don't know why you bother getting dressed some days"" says Grandad as he lifts the t-shirt up off Andrew's outstretched arms revealing his soft white chest and tiny brown nipples. Specks of freckles around the shoulders from the recent sun. Andrew leans forward to be supported by the man's shoulder as he reaches to the waistband of the boy's bottoms and, gripping both them and the waistband of the briefs at once, pulls them both down leaving the child's lower half as naked as his upper. Settling the boy back down on the toolbox, he efficiently pulls the jogging bottoms off the legs. He gently holds each leg firmly as he removes each sock. Andrew sits smiling in the dappled light, smiling brightly. All his clothes lie discarded and unloved in a pile in a dirty corner of the shed. The hard little rod trembles a little, drawing the old man's keen attention.</p><p>""Back to me, please, Andrew"" the man commands, used to people doing what he asks. The boy swivels round on his bum, stretches out his legs before they hit the wall, and lifts up both arms where they reach behind the man's neck as a firm arm lowers across the boy's bare chest. As the gardening glove lowers to his hairless genitals, the boy looks up proudly at the man stood behind.</p><p>The glove, ripped in places, covered in black soil and with small rubber grip around the thumb, closes tight around the 6 year old's penis. The rubbing starts, much harder and more vigorous than mum's. Before long the inner thighs, lower belly, scrotum and penis are glowing pink as they come up against the rough fabric several times a second. The arm tightens around the chest, pinning the boy down and back, gently all the same. Grandad makes sure he hits into the balls each time the hand is at the base of the shaft. The little nuts respond by sliding gooily around in waves inside their sac. Grandad likes to rub the little member raw and won't stop until it's visibly glowing pink with young pumping blood, hiding only just under the thin young skin of the organ.</p><p>Grandad's breath grows heavy as he settles into his task, watching the boy's reaction closely. Andrew's eyes roll back and close, his bum lifts up slightly off the toolbox, and Grandad quickly releases his gloved hand as the little prick convulses in dry joy. </p><p>His pile of clothes pushed in a bundle into his arms, naked little Andrew is pushed out of the open door back into the sunshine, his bare feet suddenly cold on the wet grass. A voice from behind the closing door tells him politely to be on his way.</p><p>Dressing quickly, he goes inside to see mum, sat relaxing with a cup of tea. ""There you are. Right you, in the car. It's football today, remember?""</p><p>As his mum reaches over to fasten his seat-belt, her hand brushes the top of a still-hard penis. She looks at him disapprovingly to which he replies with a cheeky grin.</p><p>After the soccer practise, the coach gives a brief reminder of what to practise in the next week. As the 15 preteen boys strip off, he tells them to work on penalties and corners. All of them bare chested, most of the football shorts have come down now, and about half of the briefs. Once suitably naked in their own time, they run into the hot showers, splashing about and soaping up. All aged 6 or 7, they have a range of bodies from athletic to overweight, a mix of white, black and mixed skin tone, but united in the hairlessness of their bodies from the neck down. Some penises longer than others, most of the boy's tips hide inside a slender foreskin, but a few are cut. </p><p>One of the children catches the coach's eye as he dries off: because he's sporting a full-on boner. As he moves to dry his legs and his back, it bounces around wildly in front of the kid as the coach watches from a distance, getting hungrier. </p><p>Taking far longer to get ready than the others, there's a brief chance to have a little word with Andrew just before he puts on his trainers. The coach takes it.</p><p>""Andrew: in my office for a moment please""</p><p>""Yes sir""</p><p>The office is across a hallway, well away from the main changing room where the remaining boys are variously fastening shoes, sliding arms into coats and pulling up underwear to hide their precious jewels. The windowless door closes tight behind Andrew.</p><p>""Do we have a little problem, mister?""</p><p>""Ummm.. no sir?""</p><p>Without warning the coach reaches quickly under the t-shirt, grasps the top of the jogging bottoms and abruptly pulls them down to the knees. Inside the Spongebob briefs, the child's erection is clearly visible.</p><p>""I said do we have a problem, Andrew?""</p><p>""Ummm.. it's OK sir. I'm sorting it out."" the child sniffles, a little scared.</p><p>Wordlessly the man moves to a chair a short distance away and sits down.</p><p>""Here"". </p><p>Andrew shuffles over nervously.</p><p>""Get undressed""</p><p>Not knowing how to escape this, Andrew pulls off his top and jigs the jogging bottoms off his legs, now stood just in his briefs and socks. The coach reaches forward, his confidence in open contrast to the boy's reluctance, and lifts up the kid by his hips. Deftly he turns him onto his stomach and lowers his stretched body across his lap. The boy feels a pulsing heat emanating from the coach's crotch, just under where his own penis is protected only by the thin cotton of his underwear.</p><p>He feels the briefs pulled down just below his knees, exposing two perfect, soft and firm globes of boy bottom, squeezed together tight.</p><p>""Are you going to be a good boy?""</p><p>""umm...yes sir?""</p><p>A hand lands hard across the butt cheeks with a slap. Andrew's eyes become wet at the edges.</p><p>""I said are you going to hold completely still while I spank your bum? Are you?""</p><p>More sniffles. A few tears escape and splash on the concrete floor under Andrew's face.</p><p>""ummm""</p><p>Two hard whacks on the cheeks. The coach isn't spanking like it's a 6 year old across his lap: he's hitting with all his strength. The spreading redness is testament to the force. The boy yelps.</p><p>""Yes sir! Yes I'll be good sir!""</p><p>""Then not another word out of you boy. Not a word. We're going to redden up your bum to sort out that problem with your little boner. All I want to hear from you is gratitude. But don't spare the waterworks, this floor needs a clean.""</p><p>The pain the little boy is made to endure next to is enough to make any man wince. A rain of hard slaps and whacks that lay into the fresh young fleshy bottom cheeks hard. Due to his age there's little fat to soften the blow. The coach watches the little arse carefully, aiming his blows carefully and enjoying the changes in colour. The little 6 year old's bum cheeks turn pink, then stripe red, then bruise into purple and dark blue, especially at the bonier bits of the seat. The boy is held firmly in place, whimpering as his fresh 6 year old bottom is loudly slapped without mercy.</p><p>As the beating continues Andrew, distraught, bites his lip and a steady stream of tears drip readily from his face onto the dirty concrete floor. The child's throat produces a series of light, quiet groans and soft, tearful animal-like whining in drawn-out stretches.</p><p>The coach, emerging from a mist of horny rage, gets a grip of himself and stops, realising his mum must be waiting outside by now. He lifts the boy by the hips back onto his feet. Quickly opening a jar of sports cream, he digs out a glob with his hand and smears the cooling gel over the little boy's rear as he faces him. Andrew looks down, upset and confused. The coach reaches down and pulls the briefs up high, covering the erection that continues undeterred. Andrew feels some of the cream start to seep into his Spongebob briefs at the back.</p><p>""Sssssh little fella"" the coach says, adopting a comforting tone as he gently hugs the nearly naked child, hands behind his back and around his head, stroking the blond hair, still slightly wet from the shower. </p><p>""sssh it's OK now"" and the boy wets the coaches shoulder with unhurried weeping.</p><p>He holds the boy in front of him once more.</p><p>""Good boy. We'll sort out that little problem, don't you worry. What I did will help, OK? But no telling mummy, got it?""</p><p>""Yes sir"" The boy replies quietly but immediately, wary of hesitating.</p><p>It isn't his mum but his dad waiting patiently in the car outside. Andrew scrambles into the back seat and does his seat belt.</p><p>""I brought your trunks if you have the energy left for a swim today Andy?""</p><p>The boy brightens: he loves the fountains and slides at the pool. He'll be safe there.</p><p>""Yay, OK daddy!""</p><p>In the open-plan changing room, Andrew manages to get changed into his trunks quickly without anyone noticing his marked behind. He slips into tight, dark blue speedos that were bought for him when he was 5. His boy package is presented neatly between his legs, and the position of his penis is obvious: a rigid, round tube across the front. The tip of the erection ducks just under the string-pull waistband. Dad is in his speedos too. Pure black, his muscular frames shows them off well. </p><p>Inside dwells a large, fat penis nestled amongst thick, dark, rough pubic hair.</p><p>""Let's just finish getting you ready"" Dad says as he pulls Andrew into a cubicle just off the main changing room, sliding the lock with a click.</p><p>Dad looks down at his son and gestures to his own adult-size speedos. Andrew reaches forward, pulling daddy's untied black trunks down under a pair of full-to-the-brim testicles that a bull wouldn't be ashamed of - and releasing a hardening cock. </p><p>Andrew cautiously watches it snake out in front of his face, filling with oxygenated blood, the spongy head stretching out of the foreskin and solidifying.</p><p>""Now hold yours out far as you can, Andy""</p><p>Andrew reaches down and unties the string on his blue trunks. He tucks his thumbs inside the front and pulls the material out stretched. Dad looks down as his son shows him his completely hairless penis pointing straight up inside the trunks, the tip now poking just above the top. Andrew looks up expectantly.</p><p>Dad strokes his penis expertly into its magnificent 8"" glory. As he massages it, the tip is level with Andrew's nose. Andrew stands patiently, holding the front of his speedos away from his body as far as he can.</p><p>""Do a spit for me into my hand..""</p><p>Andrew watches his dad rub it onto his now gleaming cock. Daddy becomes excited quickly. A thick string of pre-cum that emerges is quickly dangled over the young boy's exposed penis. It slowly descends under it's own slimy weight, abseiling like a spider until it reaches the soft skin of the younger male's own erection. It pauses there briefly before dripping into the fabric of the speedos. </p><p>As the older man's breathing becomes deep, Andrew watches his dad push the tip of his throbbing hot member up under the leg of his speedos where his right leg comes out, rubbing up against the perfectly soft skin. The tip of the thick, veined penis is resting against the 6 year old's hairless willy. The head of it almost as big as Andrew's whole shaft. </p><p>Within moments the hole at the end of dad's sensitive tip widens. Both Andrew and his dad look down into the older man's urethra. Like cream up a straw, a gentle surge of translucent white semen spills over the top and out of the large penis. It pumps out steadily: not an ejaculation as much as an expulsion. It bubbles out of the shaft, firing no more than a few centimentres with each convulsion. It coats the young boy's genitals, gradually bathing them in spunk and collecting in a deposit just under the boy's middle. </p><p>They both watch fascinated, even Dad a little detached from the experience, as the stream of cum starts to subside. A couple of splashes later, daddy squeezes his penis from the base to deposit the remaining cream in his boy's little speedos. Andrew gently relaxes his thumbs held in front of him, closing his trunks back against his belly. A large deposit of his daddy's warm and slimy spunk now surrounds his little parts, the child's rod still raging hard. The child's immature testes are completely encased by his own daddy's live sperm, the same ones that made him, those testes prevented from absorbing his father's testosterone only by the fragile skin of his genitals.</p><p>As the semen thins, it starts to run down the little boy's smooth legs a little, escaping the middle of the trunks. Down the thigh and dripping onto the bleached floor at the knee. Andrew puts his small hand inside dad's and they walk to the paddling pool to join the other children.</p><p>Back at home later, mum's out and dad's brother is round for a beer and the rugby. Not wanting the distraction, it's an early bedtime for Andrew. Dressed in Sesame Street pajamas, he comes downstairs to say goodnight.</p><p>""You mind if I put him to bed?"" asks Uncle.</p><p>No sooner is Andrew back upstairs than his pajamas bottoms and boy briefs lie both discarded way over the other side of the room and his pajama shirt is unbuttoned wide open as he's pushed back onto his bed. Uncle grabs an ankle in each hand and passes them up to Andrew. ""Hold these little legs back please? Good boy. Far back as you can."". A smile spreads across his face as the soft, thin little legs fold back and the 6 year old's tightly squeezed pink anus comes into full view.</p><p>""Can we get those legs further back little guy? Good boy. Spread them wide..""</p><p>Andrew struggles to obey but with a little extra push from his Uncle to show exactly how he wants him arranged, manages to get in a position that gains silent approval. The boy's penis remains rock solid, pressed up tight and snug against his tummy.</p><p>As Uncle scans the room, he remarks to himself,""Now, what can we use?"". </p><p>""What do you want up it, little guy? A pen? hmm.. no. Ah, a marker pen, much fatter do you see?"". He holds a black permanent marker, nearly an inch diameter, up to the boy's face. ""hmm no I think we can stretch that little hole much wider, don't you?""</p><p>Not interested in any answer, Uncle picks up one of the child's toys: a table tennis paddle. He leans down and wets the boy's passage with his tongue. Using one hand to spread the sphincter itself apart, he holds the handle of the bat, hexagonal in shape, up against the opening. He leans over the boy heavily, his face distracting little Andrew at the exact moment the handle first penetrates the little bottom. </p><p>""Are we going to get that little hole nice and open? You gonna help me open up your little pussy?"" Uncle asks, again without waiting for an answer. As he speaks he forces more of the handle into the small body. He pulls back to examine his handiwork more closely. He adjusts the angle to line up with the kid's bowels.</p><p>""One last push Andy. Pull those legs right back and apart, and push your bum out hard as you can. Hard as you can"". And the little boy scrunches up his face around his nose as Uncle watches the preteen's bottom tense up.</p><p>The handle is over two inches thick but Uncle is very determined and makes sure it disappears slowly, painfully up into the boy. The hairless hole reluctantly presses deeply inward. Then the sphincter gives way and the boy's weak muscled ring pops abruptly over the intruding object. It adjusts its own shape neatly around the enormous width and hexagon tube of the handle. </p><p>At last it's all in, and Uncle takes to moving the other end around in circles, pushing the boy's insides around in a most uncomfortable way. Keeping the handle fully embedded, Uncle takes to moving it faster before adding a vigorous 'mashing' motion. Rotating it through every angle, he watches the little boy's face as he bangs it hard against his backbone, then squishes the child's prostate, then lunges it forward inside and up toward the belly, then wiggles left and right at either side of the pelvis, which itself is not much wider than the intruding object.</p><p>""Good boy"" says Uncle reassuringly as he now grips the tool with a fist and expertly maneuvers it painfully around the child's intestines before starting to pump it in and out. A particularly rough move squirts a quick, intense stream of bright red blood out of the bottom onto the clean white sheet below the boy's bottom, but at that point the anus also begins to relax and become mushy, reducing the boy's pain. He lies patiently on his back watching Uncle work on his bottom. </p><p>Adjusting his own position, Uncle moves onto one elbow and, spreading the hole again with the fingers of one hand, takes the bat in his other hands and makes the main motion an 'in and out' pump. The handle now covered in unmentionable fluids from inside the boy's exit, it starts to slide more easily. Uncle makes the pumps longer and the circles larger. On the inward stroke he stabs it down hard into the depths of the child's belly, digging it deep into the rectum. Before long he's able to extract the handle from the hole completely, pause to watch the anus gasp, red, wet and leaking for a moment, then plunge the whole thing back up with a firm and satisfying if squelchy thrust. The pool of red, brown and clear liquid under the boy's bottom starts to grow more quickly now as Uncle pumps the bottom fast and deep, attacking it with renewed determination.</p><p>Watching him accept his treatment but struggle with it all, Uncle soon feels a spread of wet warmth spread across the front of his own jeans. He pulls the handle out one last time, its length smeared with the boy's soft stools that have been pulled out of his bottom very prematurely. The boy's fluids dribble readily from his hole, now unable to fully close after it's ordeal, and run down the hairless crack before soaking into the sheet. </p><p>Uncle leans down and pulls the boys hands away from his legs; they gently fall back down, hands by his side. A brief suck on the boy's tiny hard prick, a quick wipe of the dirty area both on the child's body and the sheets, and Andrew's naked body, cock sticking straight out, is lovingly covered with the duvet and kissed 'goodnight'.</p>"
950,Trailer Park Daddy,Caelica,,"['Mf', 'rp', 'inc', 'ped']",,2011-11-03T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>We lived in a trailer park about two miles from my school. My mom left us when I was 9 years old. She fell in love with her perverted boss and they moved into a big home somewhere on the other side of town. Daddy never did have that good of a job. He was lazy and couldn't keep a job more than a few weeks. He collected unemployment and basically sat at home and drank beer while watching TV.</p><p>My name is Emily and I'm 13 now and my sister Becky is 9. Daddy tells us all the time how lucky we are to even have a home and food to eat. He's always telling us how grateful we should be to him. I don't see what there is to be grateful about because he's always trying to look at me and my sister when we are naked. He thinks we don't notice but we do.</p><p>I came home one day after school with a friend of mine. Her name is Shelly. Shelly is a real cute girl with long blonde hair and blue eyes. She and I are pretty popular in our class because we are pretty. Shelly is from the trailer park like me and she came home with me one day so I could show her my sticker collection. I was hoping my daddy wouldn't make a scene but as soon as he saw my cute little friend he started flirting with her.</p><p>""Hey there little girlie. My, my, my... aren't we pretty. I bet you got lots of boyfriends, huh?""</p><p>""Hehe,"" Shelly giggled. ""No Mr. Johnson. I don't have any boyfriends.""</p><p>I told Shelly to wait in the living room while I got my sticker book. When I returned I was shocked to see my daddy had Shelly on his lap and was rubbing her pussy.</p><p>""Oh baby, I know I'm an old man, but I just love your baby pussy. It feels so hot and excited. Is your pussy excited for me Shelly?""</p><p>""Mr. Johnson this feels so weird! I don't think we should be doing this. I mean, my mommy says its wrong when someone touches you down there.""</p><p>""No baby, its all good! Men love touching you between your legs. I'm gonna rub your pussy until it gets you so excited you'll beg me to fuck you.""</p><p>""What is fuck, Mr. Johnson?""</p><p>""Fucking is when I stick my big hard cock up that excited baby pussy of yours. I'll ram it in and out and then spew my nasty cum all over your cunt. MMmm mmmm mmm.""</p><p>""Daddy! How could you!!?"" I yelled running out of the trailer. I couldn't believe it! He had managed to seduce my best friend Shelly into taking off her panties and getting her pussy rubbed.</p><p>I didn't come home until three hours later. I found my sister over at her friends house and together we walked home. When we opened the door to our trailer home we were surprised to see daddy and Shelly fucking on the couch. Daddy had Shelly bent over backwards across the sofa and was pushing his hard penis into her backside. Shelly was screaming and moaning at the fucking.</p><p>""Oh gawd Mr. Johnson... call me a slut again... call me your slut again!"" </p><p>""You slut! You fucking cunt slut! All you want is hard cock! Say it! Say all you like is my cock up your twat!""</p><p>""Yes! All I want is your cock... hard... pounding... cock....""</p><p>Me and my sister couldn't believe how slutty Shelly was acting. Daddy sure did turn her into a slut. She was drooling and bucking like a bitch in heat. Daddy just kept pounding away at her and took no notice of me and my sister as we closed the door and went to our bedrooms.</p><p>My sister and I had to listen to the sounds of fucking for another two hours. I'm not sure, but I think Daddy spanked her because there towards the end, we heard hard slapping sounds and Shelly's squeals. So much for my best friend Shelly. I can't believe she fucked my daddy!</p><p>The next day at school, Shelly wasn't in class. The teacher said she was sick. Too sore to walk was more like it.</p><p>When I got home that day my dad was doing his usual, laying on the sofa watching television.</p><p>""Your friend Shelly is a real slut!"" He told me as I closed the trailer door.</p><p>""She begged for my cock all night. You should have seen her! What a whore.""</p><p>""She's not my friend anymore daddy.""</p><p>""Good! You bring whores like her home again and I'll fuck them too. You shouldn't be hanging around sluts like Shelly.""</p><p>I paid no attention to daddy as I went to my bedroom and shut the door.</p><p>Later that night I heard familiar sounds of sexual pleasure. Who was my daddy molesting now? I walked into the living room and saw my little sister Becky laying on the couch with her legs spread wide and daddy with his head in between them licking on her small 9 year old pussy.</p><p>""Oh baby, your pussy tastes so good. Thank you for letting daddy taste it. He was sooo hungry for pussy tonight.""</p><p>""It's okay daddy. It feels nice. Lick me some more.""</p><p>I couldn't believe it! Daddy had lured my sister into getting her pussy licked! There she was, sitting on the couch with her panties on the floor and her legs spread wide. It made my pussy tingle just watching. I decided to keep on watching to see what daddy did next.</p><p>With my sisters pussy juices all over his face daddy stood up and unbuttoned his pants. All I could see was his backside but I heard the zipper come down.</p><p>""Baby, its time daddy showed you what a slut you really are. Daddy needs some cock lovin' tonight and you are gonna give it to me.""</p><p>""No daddy, I don't want to. Please don't make me. I let you lick my pussy but I've got homework to do and I'm too young for fucking.""</p><p>Daddy thought about her plea and zipped his pants back up. ""Okay, I'll let you go tonight on one condition.""</p><p>""Yes daddy?""</p><p>""Tomorrow, you bring home a friend of yours, a cute friend. I need to rape me some young pussy. I haven't taken a baby pussy by force in a long time.""</p><p>""Yes, daddy. I promise! I know just the girl!""</p><p>The next day my sister brought home her friend Kelly. Kelly had long brown hair and brown eyes. She bragged all the time about kissing Joey, the most popular boy in her class. It just so happened that my sister had a crush on Joey and wanted to get back at Kelly. So she sweet talked Kelly into coming home with her.</p><p>I left school early to come home and peak through the window at the show. By the time I got there, Daddy had Kelly tied to his bed, stomach down and was spank-ing her hard. I could see Kelly's tears and heard my daddy shouting, ""Cry for me bitch! Cry for your daddy! You like me spanking you, don't you!?""</p><p>I looked around the room and saw my sister sitting in a chair across the room. She had her panties down between her legs and was rubbing her pussy hard while watching our dad spank her friend. When daddy couldn't take the spanking any longer he pulled down his pants and started rubbing his huge cock against her swollen ass. He even slapped it a couple of times against the reddened butt flesh. Kelly just whimpered and begged daddy to stop.</p><p>""Please stop! Noo! Please don't hurt me!""</p><p>""Oh baby, I'm gonna hurt you so good with my big cock. You want it up that tight pussy. I can tell. And look at those ass cheeks... so red... so horny for more.""</p><p>Daddy continued to slap is cock against her ass and looked over at my sister.</p><p>""Keep rubbing that slutty pussy little girl. Watch your daddy rape your friends pussy here...""</p><p>My sister just moaned and kept on rubbing her pussy.</p><p>Daddy pulled at his cock and aimed it right at Kelly's pussy. He spread her ass cheeks apart and then pushed forward, feeling his cock slowly inch its way into her tight cavern.</p><p>Kelly screamed in pain as her virgin pussy was forced to swallow my daddy's big cock. I was starting to feel sick at watching the sight... Here was my daddy, raping this little girl who was tied to bed and crying. And my sister was sitting across the room, rubbing her pussy while watching my daddy give it to her friend.</p><p>I couldn't watch any longer. I turned away from the window and walked down to the park to clear my thoughts.</p><p>When I came home that night daddy was watching TV as if nothing had happened. My sister was in her room doing some homework and also said nothing. I just couldn't believe they could be so calm and normal... especially after what they did to poor little Kelly this afternoon.</p><p>I went into the living room and sat in a chair near the couch. Daddy was watching some game show and seemed to be too entranced by the screen to notice me. I sat there and was starting to get into the show when he got up, went to his special video collection and put in an unmarked video into the VCR. He sat back down on the couch and the next thing I know 6 guys on the screen are fuck some big titted blonde. Daddy just looked over at me and smiled.</p><p>""This is what daddy likes to watch.""</p><p>He then pulled down his sweat pants and pulled out his semi erect cock and start stroking it slowly while watching the TV.</p><p>He didn't ask me to leave or nothing. I couldn't believe he was masturbating in front of me. My daddy is such a pervert.</p><p>He then started moaning and kept on stroking his cock to full erect size.</p><p>He looked over at me a couple of times and smiled at me. I was beginning to think he was getting off on me sitting there watching him be such a pervert.</p><p>""Don't look so shocked baby. Daddy loves stroking his cock. If you want, you can stroke it for him. He'd love that.""</p><p>Daddy's outward sexual display was making me horny. It was hard not be horny while living with daddy. Every chance he got he had his dick out and was looking for an available hole.</p><p>I got off the chair and sat down beside him on the couch. My placed my hand over his sweaty cock and started moving up and down. Daddy smiled and put his hands behind his head and kept his eyes glued to the television.</p><p>""Yea baby, just keep doing that while daddy imagines himself fucking that big titted blonde on the TV.""</p><p>I stroked daddy a good 10 minutes before he spewed his hot cream onto my hand.</p><p>""Oh fuck yea!"" he said looking down my cream covered hand. ""Oh that felt great baby! Daddy really liked your hand job.""</p><p>I was about to get off the couch when daddy grabbed my arm and said ""Where you think you're going? I want to see your pussy before you run off.""</p><p>I had never let anybody see my pussy before. I was afraid to let daddy see it.</p><p>""Stand up in front of me girl. Do as your told,"" daddy demanded.</p><p>I stood up and looked down at my daddy. ""Now, reach up under that skirt and pull down your panties. Slowly.""</p><p>My fingers disappeared under my skirt and I slowly pulled my panties down.</p><p>""Good girl,"" daddy said. He then pulled me closer to him as he sat on the end of the couch. His fingers were spread out across my ass. He then pushed my skirt covered pussy into his face and started deeply inhaling my crotch. Daddy was smelling my pussy.</p><p>""Mmm you smell like a horny little girl. Do you know what horny little girls get?""</p><p>""What daddy?"" I said playing along.</p><p>""Horny little girls get their pussies licked,"" he said sniffing my pussy.</p><p>My pussy was tingling again. Just thinking about daddy between my legs, licking at my pussy like he did with my sister Becky made me wet and creamy between my legs.</p><p>Daddy then turned me around so my backside was facing him. He stuck his head into the crack of my skirt covered ass and started inhaling again. Daddy was smelling my backside!</p><p>""Mmmm, and what a slutty smelling ass you've got there baby. Do you know what little girls with slutty smelling asses get?""</p><p>""No, daddy."" I said.</p><p>""They get their asses licked and fuuuuccked too. Now, daddy wants you to bend over. I want to see that skirt slide up your ass little girl.""</p><p>I bent over slowly and felt my skirt ride up my thighs. The edge of my skirt was at the top of my ass. I could feel my pussy exposed without my panties.</p><p>Daddy just stared at my ass for a long time. He then made me spread my legs wider. I felt so open, so exposed bent over in front of my daddy with no panties on. I couldn't believe how slutty I was acting. My pussy was excited and wet with horny little-girl moisture.</p><p>""Bend down and touch the floor. Daddy wants to see you in a good slutty position.""</p><p>I bent down and touched the floor. My skirt rode up even more and my whole ass and pussy were fully exposed to my daddy's view.</p><p>Daddy reached out and spread my ass cheeks open and dived into my pussy. His tongue was hot and wet against my warm, moist pussy skin. He started wiggling his tongue up and down my pussy. I could feel some of his saliva drip down my pussy as he sloppily licked away at me.</p><p>I looked briefly at the television and saw the big titted porno slut getting fucked by two guys. It made me feel so nasty there, bent over getting my pussy licked while watching one of my daddy's porno's. Daddy was watching it too because I turned around slightly to see his face and his eyes were glued to the television as he ate at my pussy.</p><p>""I'm such a slut,"" I thought. Who would have ever guessed I'd like this so much? Daddy pulled his mouth off my pussy and lightly started slapping my ass with the back of his hand.</p><p>""Yea baby... wiggle that ass at me while I spank you. Jiggle those globes around for daddy. Do it,"" he demanded.</p><p>I started wiggling my ass back at him while he slapped my ass. I was really getting off acting so slutty.</p><p>My sister must have heard the slapping sound against my bare flesh because she came out of her room and sat down in the chair beside us.</p><p>""Hi baby, your sister here is just getting spanked. She's horny tonight, ain't cha doll?""</p><p>""Yes daddy, I'm horny. Spank me! Please!"" I said finally realizing that I wanted more of daddy's perverted loving.</p><p>Daddy kept on spanking me lightly as I jiggled my ass back at him.</p><p>""Daddy wants to see both his little girls gets used. Becky, go get the video camera in the closet baby. Your sister here wants to make a video with her daddy.""</p><p>My sister went over to the closet and got out our video camera. She turned it on and aimed it at me.</p><p>""Smile for the camera baby,"" daddy said.</p><p>Just as I looked up and started to smile, Daddy pushed one of his big fingers into my virgin pussy. I moaned out loudly and stared blankly at the camera.</p><p>I then looked back and saw daddy smiling at me. ""Like that baby? Here's another finger to fill you up. Turn around so we can get this all on tape.""</p><p>I turned around again and looked up into the camera. Daddy then slid another finger in my upturned pussy. I moaned in pain this time and closed my eyes. It hurt so bad.</p><p>""Yea, daddy knows two fingers isn't enough. Lets see if a big fat cock is enough.""</p><p>Daddy pulled down his pants and stood behind me. He aimed his cock at my pussy.</p><p>""Becky, make sure she's looking at the camera when I enter her. We've got to get this on tape.""</p><p>""Okay daddy,"" she said.</p><p>Daddy slowly started to push himself into me. I just looked up into the camera and bit my lower lip as daddy pushed his cock into me.</p><p>""Oh it hurts Daddy!"" I finally said into the camera. ""Oh no! Please!""</p><p>""Yea, I know it hurts. That's why daddy likes it so much. The more it hurts you, the more my cock likes it.""</p><p>He pushed in deeper and my mouth flew open and I screamed in pain.</p><p>""OWWww... NO!!"" I screamed while looking into the camera.</p><p>""Yeeeaaa, there you goo.....cock in your pussy.... Big hard male cock in your tiny 13 year old pussy.""</p><p>Daddy started pushing his cock in and out of my pussy while I just stood there taking it. I'd look at the camera periodically and beg for him to stop. But begging him only made him fuck me harder.</p><p>Soon daddy was really giving it to me good. The pain had went away and I felt that familiar tingling feeling in my pussy. I was enjoying it now.</p><p>""Look into the camera for daddy.... Tell him what a slut you are.""</p><p>I looked up into the camera and begged for daddy not to make me do it. ""Please daddy, don't make me say that.""</p><p>That just turned daddy on more cause he started really pounding me hard. He reached up under me and started pinching my tiny nipples.</p><p>""Say it now! Or I'll stop fucking you! Tell me how much of a slut you are.""</p><p>I finally looked up into the camera my little sister was holding and said, ""Daddy I'm such a slut... such a bad slut... fuck me!.... fuck me daddy!""</p><p>Daddy wouldn't stop pounding his cock into my sore little pussy. He kept on pinching my nipples and talking dirty to me. I couldn't help it any longer. My little pussy was getting to where it liked the abusive fucking. My horny pussy starting cumming its little-girl juices over my daddy's big hard cock.</p><p>""Yea, cum all over daddy's cock. Daddy loves it!"" he said encouraging my orgasm.</p><p>As soon as daddy felt my girl cream on his shaft, he started cumming in my pussy. He growled loudly and shot load after load of hot sticky cum into me. What a slut I was for letting my own daddy cum inside my pussy.</p><p>After daddy fucked me he made me hold the camera while he fucked my little sister. What a site it was to zoom in and out of my little sister's 9 year old pussy with daddy's rock hard meat slicing in and out of it. Daddy sure knew how to make horny sluts out of his little girls. It was his nasty mouth and hard cock that wooed me. I just love it when daddy's talks dirty to me and makes me beg for his cock.</p><p>Daddy was so proud of his slutty little daughters that he loaned out his home videotapes of us fucking to his poker buddies. Whenever they were over to our trailer my sister and I would get strange, lustful looks from them. Daddy says they are attracted to us and we might have to fuck them too because we got them so excited while they watched the videos. Daddy says that a true slut will fuck anybody, anywhere, anytime.</p><p>I made up my mind that the next time one of daddy's friends makes a move on me that I'll give in and be a slut for them too. Daddy says you should be good at something... so I'm going to be good at being a slut.</p>"
951,Photo,Caesar,,"['voy', 'mf', 'ff', 'inc']","Taking pictures can be a great way to discover women, this teen finds out.",2012-05-10T00:00:00,All characters are fictional and a figment of my over-active imagination.,"<p></p><h5>Chapte 1</h5><p>It began on the way home from school. Rod had stayed late, working with his fellow students on the school yearbook, and was carrying a school 35mm camera home with him. The thrills of capturing life on a still picture was initially exciting to the teen, but soon lost its thrill, though it was plainly obvious to everyone that he was a natural talent for capturing the ""perfect"" view.</p><p>It was six o'clock and the sun was down below the horizon, the winter chill cutting through the young man's parka. Walking through the alleys had always been a short cut when going home or returning to school, yet this was the first time he was carrying the school camera and accessories in a insulated photo bag. Coming upon his block, Rod saw that the lights were off in his house, everyone having gone out to supper. Yet the next door neighbour's lights were on, allowing him to see clearly into the large window overlooking the backyard.</p><p>Perhaps it was a harmless and adolescent thought that charged his actions, and Rod brought out the camera, fitting a telephoto lens to it. He lifted his new ""toy"" to his eye, conscious of the cold metal upon his skin. Yet what he saw through his lens startled him, and pleasantly excited his passions. Through the open window he could see into the dining room where Mrs. Wilson lay naked upon the large table - naked, with legs spread, and facing towards Rod and his camera.</p><p>At first he didn't understand what she was doing. Just the simple pleasure of seeing his attractive neighbour naked was enough, though he realized her hands were busy, one upon her breast and the other between her legs. The lens was strong enough to see that her fingers actually moved within the folds of her sex. Mrs. Wilson was masturbating.</p><p>Rod wasn't completely inexperienced as some might have believed. His interests had allowed him to acquire a sizable collection of adult magazines and even one old adult movie, though the only experience he had ever had with seeing the live female body was with his older sister when he accidently walked in upon her shower.</p><p>With shaking hands, not from the cold, Rod pulled his gloves off and then hurriedly began to load the old camera with film. He realized that the cold would make the film brittle in only a few moments, and he acted as quickly as he could. Finally he began to click, the lens capturing the exciting action as the woman next door was rotating her lower half while moulding and manipulating her large raised breast.</p><p>In the fourth picture something moved in the lower corner of his lens and he focused upon that portion of the room. Someone's dark mane of hair was seen over the edge of a high backed chair, and lower near the floor, bare feet. The startled young man barely noticed that Mrs. Wilson had stopped her actions and was standing talking towards the unseen person.</p><p>The chair, and man, moved slightly to the side and a large hard penis was seen over the edge of the chair's arm. As Rod watched, the thin woman knelt before the man and without hesitation took the pole into her mouth. Her head began to bob up and down, and a large hand grasped her curly brown hair and head, ensuring the momentum not be broken.</p><p>The cold was seeping into the teen's bones, yet he attempted to ignore his discomfort as he caught several more images of action before him. It was much better than reading magazines or watching his porn movie. Yet the blowjob was lasting much longer than Rod expected and he was down to only a few more frames of film. As this thought came to mind, the man pulled the pretty face from his lap and the cock shot upon her still open mouth and sweaty skin.</p><p>Two more pictures captured the scene as Mrs. Wilson's face was rubbed against the shooting cock, the pearly-white sperm landing upon her pale skin and even getting into her hair. All this she took gladly and happily, her mouth open the whole time, her tongue often licking the cock or flicking the head of the shooting rod. The man shakily rose to his feet.</p><p>Rod only had one more picture and just as the man turned towards the camera he captured the final image, that of Mrs. Wilson's cum-soaked face and hair, smiling up at Joe Soulman, the old retired widower from across the street. The young man had naturally, and wrongly, assumed Mrs. Wilson was enjoying the pleasures of Mr. Wilson's cock.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>His initial discovery and enjoyment of the voyeuristic pleasure he had undergone was enough for the youth to realise the possible pleasure in capturing another sexual encounter on film. Almost nightly he had lingered about the alley behind his own house, but not once was he able to enjoy another session, and with the weather getting even more miserable, he was further hindered from the nightly excursions. To his own surprise and delight the second chance for him was in his own home, a thought that he hadn't seriously considered before.</p><p>Having taken a keener interest in photography and all the technical aspects that it included, Rod was sitting reading a photo book from the school library when the sounds of his older sister coming home resounded about the house. It was late and his parents were already sleeping, and after looking quickly at the clock next to his bed, Rod discovered that his sister was home late from her date. Luckily their parents were asleep.</p><p>Time went quickly by as he considered looking upon the images of Mrs. Wilson yet again, having made careful use of the developing lab at school. But he realized that his sister was unnaturally quiet in the house upon her return, so he walked out of his room and into the depths of his house. Tami, his older sister by two years was laying, as if asleep, upon the couch.</p><p>She was still dressed in one of her nicer dresses, and even her coat was left on but open. The closer he got, the smell of alcohol and stale cigarettes was very apparent. A little confused, Rod shook his sister's shoulder to wake her, at first gently, then with more strength. He even spoke her name several times, to no effect. Just when he was about to give up, realizing his sister was drunk, she finally moved. Tami turned her head away from him and moved her body into a more comfortable laying position.</p><p>Rod left her as she lay, sibling malicious towards her, hoping his father would find her laying there passed out. Then she would be in hell. Yet only moments after returning to his room did the idea come upon him. Was this not the chance he was hoping for? Well, it wasn't exactly as he hoped for, nor what he planned.</p><p>It took only seconds to load his camera with low light film, thirty-six exposures and return to the living room. Tami lay as he left her.</p><p>He stood over her semi-comatose body contemplating the step he was about to undertake. This was more than simply capturing a faraway image - this time he would have to participate to some extent, though nothing besides capturing her flesh on film ever came upon his thoughts.</p><p>Tami was considerably attractive, her still taut body slim and lithe wiith small, almost flat, breasts, slim hips and tiny waist. Yet, Rod would say the most appealing feature of his sister was her long legs and, up higher, her round firm buttocks. He convinced himself of the ""true"" value of his intentions.</p><p>With his free hand, the teen moved the long heavy coat to either side of his sister's body. She didn't move at all. Yet the sight wasn't enough - the young man had seen his sister in a dress many times and could look in a family album for photos of this type. No, he would need to indulge more.</p><p>Since the zipper to her dress was in the back, he immediately moved down to her legs and undramatically lifted the hem of her tight skirt up to her waist. The sight awaiting him surprised and excited him. His sister was wearing her tan- coloured nylons, but underneath was the sight of her curly pubic hair. Tami had not worn panties under her nylons. He stood back and took a picture of the exposed limbs and crotch area, while also capturing her face in the same frame.</p><p>This also wasn't enough, and he felt safe in his actions, since his sister had happened home in a drunk state more than once and had proven her inability to comprehend, or recall, any given moment. So after setting down his precious camera, Rod wiggled her tight nylons past her slim hips to a point just above her knees. This time the camera captured a clearer picture of his sister's private region. In fact, he even caught one very close-up that he could see every curl and kink in the trimmed hair between her legs.</p><p>Next he rolled her over towards the couch away from him and pulled the jacket off one arm, then moved her knees up towards her chest. This gave him an excellent view of her ass and the sprout of pubic hair between her thighs. After several shots, a few with his hand strategically pulling apart her buttocks to capture the unseen treasures hidden there, he again set down his camera.</p><p>This time, Rod unzipped the back of her dress then unhooked her bra. Again he allowed her to lay upon her back. Pulling her dress down from her neck and shoulders he was able to expose her full chest. The sight was sightly anti-climatic after witnessing Mrs. Wilson's full chest, yet he captured several more frames of these firm breasts, the small pointy hard nipple one of the main focal points of his pictures.</p><p>The film ran out with the final picture of his sister's slightly parted lips in the background with the mountainous, at least from that low view, breast and nipple in the foreground. He quickly attempted to return his older sister to the clothed state he found her in then returned to his room, impatient to develop the film he had taken.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>Rod's interests in capturing female sexual escapades on film pressured him into actions he would normally never consider. For one, snapping candid photos of a pretty woman's crossed thighs with a skirt riding up showing generous thigh. Also a woman bending down, her bottom raised unknowingly to the teen's quick eye, or even girls swimming at the local pool - his pretence, to take pictures for the school yearbook. Yet these were only minor indulgences from what he considered his true desire. Even this, the almost nightly excursions, didn't deliver what he wanted.</p><p>Having begged for one of the newer cameras from school, he was able to get a superior model that allowed someone with an expert eye to capture practically anything perfectly. Besides the, camera was extremely quiet.</p><p>During the late afternoon, a day when Rod knew that Mr. Wilson was out of town for business, he forced his way into his neighbour,s house. Using the key the Wilsons had left with his parents, as they had done with them, he entered without a trace of evidence to show his passing. Quickly casing the house he discovered the bedroom and the extravagant clothing that Mrs. Wilson indulged in. In a few drawers were multitudes of lingerie and sexy underwear. Yet these didn't interest the teen, unless, of course, Mrs. Wilson happened to be wearing them at the time.</p><p>His intent was unclear - Mrs. Wilson was not expected home for another few hours. Yet the unmistakable sound of a door being unlocked sounded throughout the house, as loud to the surprised teen as a thunderclap. He found the bathroom next to the spare bedroom quiet and remote enough to hide in. Someone was home - it must be Pam, the daughter whom was not expected for a few more hours. She was plain-ooking, quiet and almost shy, and a year younger than Rod. She had the prospects to be as attractive as her mother, but as yet nature had not given her that gift.</p><p>Rod realized Pam's room shared the bathroom where he hid, and he realized the precarious position he was in. Thankfully, the girl didn't come into the bathroom or even turn towards the closed doors. Through gaps in the slotted panels of the door, Rod watched as Pam quickly and expertly closed out the world from her room, shutting and locking every door and window in her small domain.</p><p>Realizing that the day may not be lost yet, Rod raised his camera as Pam stood before her full length mirror in profile to the lens. The girl undid the clasps holding her hair and gently slid her hands over her face and long silken tresses. With a loving touch she moved lower, rubbing her open palms over her budding chest mounds and then downwards to her hips. With shaking hands she lifted her sweater up over her head in a quick fluid movement.</p><p>The first click of the camera captured the ripe young uncovered breasts as the sweater and arms were raised up over head. More captured images followed as Pam again moved her hands to her chest, but this time lingering upon the naked flesh of those tender mounds.</p><p>Her whole body was quivering delightfully as her hands unhooked and pushed her leggings down her hips all the way to the ground, where she stepped out of them. Her panties had gone with the leggings. The camera viewed, and captured, the sinfully delightful image of an innocent young woman adoring her image in the mirror, both her and the reflection timeless in the natural beauty that she was radiating. The camera clicked several times.</p><p>Pam lifted a single foot to a low stool next to the mirror and began to use her nails upon the soft flesh of her inner thighs, always stopping just before the sparse covering of her sex. Pam's eyes were staring directly upon her girlish sex organ, wide with desire and delight. The girl was making love to herself.</p><p>Rod took a few seconds to recognize that he often masturbated, especially since those first erotic pictures he had captured, and that this young woman whose passions were not yet unchained was doing the same.</p><p>Both hands finally found the mound between her legs, cupping and savouring the moment with a loud sigh. One hand left the delightful spot and a glistening hand was brought up for a tongue to lick daintily, while the other hand slowly rotated upon the tenderest of spots. All was captured on film, both close up shots and tasteful full body shots. All thought of being found was gone from Rod's mind - the only worry he had was of running out of film.</p><p>A groan of delight came upon the youth's ears, just as his film finally ran out and as Pam raised herself upon her toes as her hand agitated her vagina with movements that were accelerating violently. With a groan of his own, Rod found his way out of the house and back to his house, thankful that his excursions were undiscovered, and surprised at how easy it had all been.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>The house next his own had been the scene of two episodes of delight, and Rod was determined to repeat the pleasure yet again. This time, he changed his tactics and on the next Saturday afternoon watched in expectant anticipation as Mr. Wilson left the house, Pam having left hours ago. Stealthily crossing the yard and quickly entering the house, Rod quickly made his way up to the kitchen and the back of the house.</p><p>He had planned at length to see Mrs. Wilson's curvy naked body again, and even brought several rolls of film in case the situation presented itself. Rod could hear music in the front room, slow romantic drivel that he didn't much care for. As he had seen an hour ago, Mrs. Wilson was alone and had dressed nicely before carefully moving about her house to clean and close the outside world. This shut off Rod's view from his parent's bathroom and knew that her actions anticipated his own.</p><p>Yet when he slowly looked around the corner from the kitchen into the large well decorated living room, he wasn't prepared for what he saw. The sight at first sickened him, then rapidly excited his senses. He knew his instincts were correct - Mrs. Wilson was ""entertaining"".</p><p>Wearing only stockings, garters and heels, white, Mrs. Wilson was slow dancing with another woman. A fully naked woman. They were passionately kissing, tongues busy moving about each other's mouths. The naked woman's hands were cupping the shapely buttocks of Mrs. Wilson while his neighbour had one hand on the other's ass, the other placed between them cupping a full breast. As they moved slowly to the beat of the music, they turned so the dim light allowed a better sight of the naked woman's face. It was Rod's mother.</p><p>Rod turned from the scene and backed up into the kitchen, his stomach queasy, his heart rapidly pounding in his chest. The sight of his mother and Mrs. Wilson would not retreat from his mind's eye. In fact, every detail of his quick vision was held within his imagination. Something pulled him from his lethargy and returned him to the living room door. He brought his camera up.</p><p>He captured their passionate dance, and the grinding of their sexes against each other. His mother was breathing loudly, easily heard over the gentle music. Rod was sure to capture a few pictures of his mother's incensed face as she enjoyed the encounter with the neighbour. Zooming in, Rod was able to get a close up view of his mother's body, realizing she was not as pretty as Mrs. Wilson, but was much more attractive than her son had imagined, possibly due to her habit of wearing conservative clothing and styles.</p><p>A smell drifted to Rod's nose, and he instinctively knew it as the scent of a woman's passions. His mother was becoming ""wild"", and she obviously enjoyed the bottom and stocking-clad legs of the other woman. Mrs. Wilson backed Rod's mother up against the wall and slid a hand gently down between her legs, cupping the thick fur. Rod's mother began to grind herself against that hand, while the younger woman moved her lips to his mother's wide dark hard nipples. She sucked roughly while the sloppy sounds of her hand work was heard across the room to the busy young man.</p><p>Rod went through three rolls of film in very little time, not realizing the ramifications of his, or his mother's, actions, only realizing that his mother was cheating upon his father, something that could send the large man into a violent frenzy if he ever found out. For the first time he wondered if his parents often had made love, and if so, what they did.</p><p>His contemplation and another quick change of film caused him to miss the movements of the two sexually thrilled women in the living room. When his lens again returned, he saw that his mother was kneeling upon the huge couch, her bottom raised and pointed towards her female lover. Mrs. Wilson was kissing and fondling the pale skin continuously. The camera captured every inch of his mother's bottom, even the sight of the shadowed region deep into her ass crack.</p><p>Mrs. Wilson stood up straight and with a smile and little hesitation, brought her open hand down upon his mother's bottom. This caused the older woman to jump in surprise and delight, while leaving a large red mark upon those round white globes, and his mother squealed loudly, the sound reverberating about the house. He half expected his mom to stop their neighbour as she again spanked the raised bottom, but realised she was enjoying this. The spankings lasted for several long minutes and Rod almost forgot to take pictures, so excited and surprised was he at this sight.</p><p>As quickly as it had begun, the spanking ended. Mrs. Wilson knelt behind his mother and lowered her open lips to his mother's pulsating wet flowered open vagina. As soon as the woman's tongue touched the dark pink inner lips, his mother began to buckle and spasm as an incredible orgasm hit her.</p><p>With tired movements and desire, Rod's mother turned about on the large couch, her legs widely and wantonly spread. Mrs. Wilson moved upon her and pressed her sex into the other woman's. The wet sloppy sounds echoed about the room, as well as the moans of delight and words of passion as Mrs. Wilson ground herself to orgasm, while the teen's mother lay lovingly and happily below her.</p><p>Rod's camera captured the abundant amount of liquid coating both attractive set of thighs, and the two hairy pussies as they worked together. The lens zoomed in, and he clicked again and again. Something distracted him, or his senses warned him, as he moved the camera back up to his mother's raised face.</p><p>Her happy and sweaty pleased face disappeared as her eyes looked directly into the lens. It was obvious from her look, and the speed that she turned white, that she saw her son taking her adulterous escapades. Rod lowered the camera and looked, without the aid of a zoom, directly into his mother's shocked face. The seconds ticked away as Mrs. Wilson, unaware of the newest development, continued to agitate herself against her lesbian lover. Time froze until the squeals of orgasm resounded about the room as the younger woman reached orgasm.</p><p>Rod finally realized what had transpired in the room and began to back up, his eyes still looking into his mother's. Mrs. Wilson was talking quietly to his mother, and to his surprise, she answered while taking her eyes from him. The two women cuddled comfortably as Rod finally left the house, running all the way to his school, not anxious to return home and stand guiltily before his mother. He spent the next several hours developing and examining the pictures he had taken.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>His mother barged into his room only moments after his return home, and a few hours after the sights he had witnessed and captured on film - the same photos which were unfortunately laying upon his bed in haphazard disarray. Since he had run from his neighbour's house he was determined to stop his voyeuristic explorations and destroy the photos of his mother. Yet even as he developed each picture his determination was lessened as the erotic and clear pictures became more graphic. And after reaching home, the house had been dark and quiet, so thinking he was alone, he had spread those same photos upon his bed, again thinking that he should destroy them.</p><p>She stood, obviously angry and red-faced, looking at him then down at the pictures. Without a word, she went from red to white, then returned her attention to him. It was obvious to the teen that he was in extreme amount of trouble. He was resolved for any punishment that his mother deemed for him, since he *was* guilty. Rod took one last look down at the pictures upon the bed, preparing himself for his castigation. There was one detailed picture laying upon the top of the pile, facing his mother, and she had obviously saw it in all its clarity and detail. It was of his mother's face as her body was bent at the knee while Mrs. Wilson's hand was between her thighs, a nipple also in the younger woman's mouth. The picture was quite well done -the shiny wetness was obvious upon the intruding hand and even upon the other exposed nipple, also the breast was being tugged outwards by the firmly sucking mouth.</p><p>""Give me all the photos!"" His mother's voice quivered as if she was just barely able to control her temper.</p><p>He whispered, ""The negatives are at school."" - in his locker, actually. Yet his mother froze, staring at him. This was not in her plans obviously, yet perhaps she had misunderstood his meaning. Or rather, read something into his simple statement.</p><p>""What are you going to do with those?!"" She pointed at the bed and the sharp picture of her illicit affair facing her. At first this confused him - didn't she already order him to return all the pictures? So he answered her with a shrug of his shoulders.</p><p>Something changed in her manner and even in the light of her face. Her eyes looked directly into his, and a knowing smile came to her face. Her body shifted slightly. ""Well, it is normal for a young man to be interested in these matters."" She stepped forward and lifted his chin with two fingers until his face was looking up into hers. She smiled forcibly. ""Discretion is also very important, Rod.""</p><p>Rod caught something strange in her voice. She was talking to him as she had never before - for the first time she was talking to him as an equal, and this surprised the young man. Why did she not order him to give all the photos and negatives to her? She was his mother and he would of course do anything she asked. Was that not the way it has always been? And for the first time he wondered if his mother was scared of what he had seen, more so than the anger at his intrusion into her privacy.</p><p>""I won't tell anyone, mom.""</p><p>""Thank you, honey."" She let go of his chin and stood a foot before him. ""I think it would be a good idea if you give me the photos and negatives, Rodney."" She said it sweetly.</p><p>He didn't want to. Moments before he would have instantly followed her directives but after the emotions and thoughts running through his head he was wondering if he could keep them. The several seconds of his indecisiveness caused a dramatic mood swing to appear in his mother, for only a few short moments. But she almost spoke when he answered her: ""I would like to keep them,"" he said. He was shaking with fear, surprised at his own words, and the strength it took to say them.</p><p>His mother's gentle disposition returned, but her eyes were watering up. ""Perhaps we could make a trade?"" He could tell that it was something that she did not want to say. Otherwise he knew not what she had meant. What was she going to give him in place of the photos? There was nothing that he wanted more. ""I'm sure there is something you want."" It wasn't a question. As she asked, her hand lifted his and placed it upon her covered right breast.</p><p>This was what she had meant. He was given a choice, the photos in trade of his mother's ""attentions"". After the day he had, he was surprised and excited at the idea, though nervous at all he had witnessed and participated in. As her hand withdrew from his, he had a full breast still in hand. He looked down at her body. She was dressed in a conservative business suit, her usual clothing. She was wearing a pearl-coloured blouse and a bra underneath that the youth could feel with his palm.</p><p>The ball was in his court, as he thought of it. He wanted to discover more of his mother's beauty, though any further thought than simply witnessing her naked body never came to his imagination until now. Also, he didn't want to give up the sexy photos that lay upon the bed, his proof of the enjoyment that he had witnessed. After that last thought, he realized that ""proof"" was what his mother was worried about - the reason for all her rapidly changing emotions. The reason that he was now grasping her round breast in his hand. His new ""hobby"" was had forced his mother to treat him as a man and not her son.</p><p>He wanted to know what she was willing to do to get the photos back, ""What else do I get?"" It was as it sounded, selfish.</p><p>""Anything you want, dear."" She was now looking down at the floor, though he realized the bulge in his pants was obviously within her sight.</p><p>Rod slid his hand down from her breast to press the open palm into the mound of her crotch, over the thick woolen skirt. ""What if I wanted to..."", he pressed firmly up with his hand, causing his mother to raise up momentarily upon her toes. ""...would you, mother?""</p><p>Her voice quivered as she said, ""Yes, dear. Anything you ask.""</p><p>After she said this, he withdrew his hand, then said, ""I don't want to give up the pictures, mom."" Her face jerked up angrily, which gave him added strength to continue. ""Though I do want you to do anything I want!"" He added, ""And I will tell no- one about this afternoon."" Her anger dissipated quickly, and she nodded.</p><p>No word was spoken yet Rod's mother descended to her knees before the teen. Using her quivering fingers, she undid the zipper of his jeans. Seconds later, her mouth engulfed his sex. Rod gasped out his surprise and pleasure then looked around and found his camera. He stretched for it then pointed it down at his mother's open-mouthed face. The camera clicked just as she looked up into the lens, her mouth wide with much of his cock. That was the last and only picture that he took of his first experience getting oral sex.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>That Saturday was very educational for the young man. He had learned that the photos he had enjoyed taking were also a form of power over those in the pictures. The possibilities had not completely entered his thoughts, though he was assured of at least having one woman to ""pose"" for him - his mother. His growing pile of erotic and professional-looking photos could ultimately give him that which he desired.</p><p>Yet the teen knew not what he desired.</p><p>Rod did know that he wanted to continue taking pictures of candid sexy subjects, the ""models"" not knowing that they were being captured on film. He also rolled a list of women that he would enjoy seeing in those pictures through his mind. The fact that a woman didn't know about his camera was almost as exciting as the photos themselves. No, he needed another model!</p><p>Ms. Foster was his English instructor at school and also very attractive. And normally, Rod would be very cautious of whom he took pictures. Ms. Foster was a ""bitch"". Always had been, and always would be a ""bitch"". Catching her in a compromising position was a very attractive idea to the average student and budding photographer. Rod even wondered if the photos would allow him to get better grades.</p><p>So he began to learn everything he could about the thirty-something year-old teacher. Rod began to follow and study the woman, all without her knowledge. He discovered many uninteresting facts, and a few interesting ones. Firstly she was unmarried but had a boyfriend living with her, that much of the staff at his school didn't like her either, that there were rumours that her and Mr. Grouse were having an affair. This interested the young man immensely, and he began to wonder if she would compromise her values if he introduced any ""revealing"" photos into her life.</p><p>Finally a day came that he finally witnessed her in an erotic setting. The meeting was between Mr. Grouse and Ms. Foster, just as the rumours had foretold. And the meeting happened in Mr. Grouse's office, him being the assistant principle and having a discreet office in the back of the other offices that offered a large view from the pane windows - windows that also allowed Rod's camera to capture intimate photos of the couple.</p><p>The cold again bit into the young man's bones as his uncovered hands held the camera to his eye. Ms. Foster closed and locked the door behind her then quickly began to disrobe, while Mr. Grouse sat behind his desk, back to the window and enjoyed his entertainment. It was obvious that this was not a rare event and that the couple often got ""together"". The outer clothes, also the bra and panties, came off and revealed her pink stocking-and-garter-clad body. The only other items of clothing were pink heels that revealed her thin legs.</p><p>She went into a routine, dancing and swirling around, always advancing towards her audience. Mr. Grouse's hands were moving at his crotch out of sight of the camera lens, yet the teen had little doubt at what he was doing. Ms. Foster came before him then dropped backwards onto the wide wooden desk. Her thin thighs spread lustily, then her exposed vagina was captured in a photo before her lover stood and plunged his pole into her.</p><p>Rod was amused that Mr. Grouse's cock was smaller than even his own, though judging by the semi-naked woman on his desk, she didn't seem to care. In fact, Ms. Foster's whole body whirled and flowed in rhythm to the pounding cock inside her. The man's hands were grasping and cupping her round breasts, often pinching a nipple, while Ms. Foster often locked her ankles behind his back, seemingly attempting to help his love beat.</p><p>The episode lasted for several more minutes before Mr. Grouse fell back into his chair, his slimy pole sticking out of his pants before Ms. Foster climbed above him and rode the man viciously. This lasted only a few more moments before they both grew taut and the lad knew that the man was cumming inside the English teacher, yet somehow Rod knew that *she* was faking it.</p><p>Those photos were great, but two days later, he had her in another session, this one with her live-in boyfriend. Rod was just about to leave for home after watching through her see-through curtains for almost an hour when the unnamed younger man came into their bedroom naked. They touched and kissed for long minutes, while his hands expertly moved her clothing from her body.</p><p>Soon he was above his girlfriend, his cock moving back and forth inside her. She accepted this almost peaceably compared to the other day with her colleague. She moved her hands about his naked buttocks and hairy back lovingly, her legs spread but unmoving. This offered little in the way of photo opportunities; the majority that Rod was witness to was the boyfriend's hairy butt moving above and between his attractive girlfriend's legs and stomach.</p><p>Rod wondered about his instructor's change in attitude - he was unable to easily ""label"" her. She was wanton with her dumpy peer, while seemingly sober and loving with her boyfriend. Which was the real woman?</p><p>The teen had his photos.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>Rod's time was becoming precious. He had been extremely busy and obsessive when it came to ""catching"" his prey with his camera. He was also becoming tired. At home things between his mother and him were quiet and polite. Nothing was yet asked of the other, yet the youth was still unsure of the boundaries that he was able to broach.</p><p>After finally catching Ms. Foster with his camera, the youth was determined to relax and think about his hobby. There was several more women that he wanted to ""catch"", yet his time was becoming a high commodity. So he wondered who he could get to help with his hobby, someone who was very discreet and dependable.</p><p>That person was his good friend, Gord. They had been friends for years. Only after his mother had sent him away to a private school did their relationship become strained by simple distance and time. Though Rod's friend still lived two blocks away and they saw each other on weekends, they were not as close as they had been as pre-teens. Also, Rod remembered that his friend had been ""sneaky"", always attempting to look up girls' dresses and watching girls at the pool while they swam. He would be the perfect choice.</p><p>Gord thought so also. They met, the mood strained. Yet when the full idea and the length that Rod was able to go with it was discussed, Gord was again the fun-loving and good friend that Rod had grown up with. Rod compared all but his mothers and his photos with his renewed friend, and they spawned the others interests and desires explosively.</p><p>Though the event with Rod's mother and Mrs. Wilson was discussed, while looking upon the pictures, what happened afterwards wasn't. Yet the other instinctively knew the extent that these photos could go. It was set up between the two - Rod would take the pictures but Gord would be the ""point"" man who would do the leg work. First on the agenda was Gord's mother, Thelma, and getting her to move her son back to his old school.</p><p>The idea was Gord's, and Rod was all for it, knowing his friend's mother would not willingly change her son's high school. The problem was that both thought the forty-five-year-old woman was a sexless saint. Yet Gord wanted to ""watch"" his mother before anyone else was even discussed, his incestuous desires plain. The plan was set.</p><p>A phone call came to Rod only four days later at about six in the morning. Gord's voice shook as he related what he saw. Rod calmed his friend down, then they set and planned. Another call came six days later at twelve-thirty in the morning. After calming his parents, Rod snuck out of his house and ran all the way to his best friend's place.</p><p>Outside his own house, Gord met the cameraman and whispered for him to be quiet before silently walking back to the open window. Inside, Rod was able to see the usually quiet and mousy middle-aged woman walking about her room. One hand had a glass of wine, the bottle on the cupboard, the other was stroking and squeezing a small round breast. She was completely naked, and was seemingly talking to herself, yet her voice could not be heard through the closed window.</p><p>Gord had told his friend almost a week before that his mother had left her blinds open to the night, and to his amazement and excitement, she masturbated. The woman could not be termed beautiful, but handsome was closer to the mark. She had all the female parts, but somehow they just were not abundantly attractive to Rod, though Gord obviously idolized her.</p><p>Thelma staggered slightly, spilling a part of her wine upon the carpet. She giggled to herself, then placed it with the almost-empty bottle. The woman fell upon her own bed and lay looking up at the ceiling. Rod guessed the woman's attitude was due to a nasty divorce five years ago, her husband leaving her for a younger woman. Almost absentmindedly she brought out a huge dildo, a thing Rod knew about but had never viewed before. She whispered to it, between licks to the rounded head, until it glistened with saliva.</p><p>Her free hand was pinching a small hard nipple while she began to move the phallus between her lips. She made oral love to the fake cock while her hand pleased herself. Then she moved the wet cock down to her breasts and moved it over each nipple, flicking the point several times, before continuing on. With drunken resolve she quickly shoved the large cock into her almost to the root. Thelma wiggled about the single bed, her legs almost horizontal, both her hands moving the phallus in and out of her sloppy wet pussy, the moisture visibly coating everything it got close to.</p><p>Rod took the pictures, close-up and far away shots, but he realized he felt sorry for the woman on the other end of his camera. She was obviously saddened or depressed, and found a small resolve in pleasing herself. He doubted that she had to get drunk before she could masturbate herself -a woman of her age was probably experienced enough in the ways of self-love that she could enjoy the experience without alcohol. It was also obvious to Rod that Gord didn't see the same, or ignored the fact, so incensed was he in watching the show his mother put on, a show that was reminiscent of a black comedy compared to the colourful comedies that Rod had been witness to.</p><p>Thelma lay panting, the cock cuddled to her cheek, while she recovered her breath after the explosive orgasm her own son and his best friend witnessed. Again she licked the head of the fat cock, cleaning the surface of her own juices before her eyes closed, the wine and late hour causing her to fall into a deep sleep.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 8</h5><p>Gord called several times a day wondering when the photos would be ready, so obsessed was he with the confrontation that was scheduled. Rod had been putting off his best friend until it was obvious that he could no longer do that. It was a Sunday afternoon when he went over to his friend's house - about half of the photos that he had taken of Thelma in a plain brown envelope.</p><p>The middle-aged woman was wearing a loose skirt and heavy wool sweater while reading the paper and drinking tea when the two youths came into the room. She smiled pleasantly and opened the envelope that Rod had placed before her. He was saddened at what he was party to. She deserved better than this, and Rod wasn't fool enough to believe his friend would be content with just changing schools.</p><p>Rod expected her expression when she pulled out the thick pile of photos. The first upon the pile was her loving licks to a slimy large dildo. She dropped the brown envelope and photos upon the table, looking up at the boys still standing before her. ""What...?"" She never finished. Gord reached over and began to slowly pull the top photos from the pile, one at a time, and his mother watched his hands and the pictures that scrolled by her.</p><p>She changed disposition - instead of the crying mass that Rod was expecting, she became inanimate, an emotionless husk. It was Gord that would talk with her. Rod could only watch. ""Rod assures me that these photos could be seen by every guy in this town."" Thelma looked up at Rod, and for the first time he saw emotion in her eyes. Disappointment. ""Of course, we could come to an agreement."" Gord placed a slightly shaking hand upon his mother's covered knee, but she didn't even seem to notice it.</p><p>""I want to go back to school with Rod."" The silence was thick, and Thelma answered with a curt nod. ""And I want to fuck you."" His voice shook as he said it, and she nodded again.</p><p>Those words startled Rod. Essentially he had said the same thing to his mother, but the abruptness and thoughtlessness was cold. ""Uh, Gord, I should be going."" He headed towards the door. Thelma also showed another emotion as she watched her son's friend leave -surprise.</p><p>Gord followed Rod to the door then gave him a friendly punch in the shoulder. ""I'll call tonight and tell ya all about it."" It was the last thing Rod wanted, but he nodded.</p><p>At home Rod found his mother doing dishes and without a word to her grasped a hand into his and pulled her to his room. First he removed her clothing, then stood while she removed his. Again without a word she lay upon his bed, the smell of her sex already strong while he placed himself over her.</p><p>The moment he sunk his cock into her wet sex was one of the paramount moments of his life, and one of the lowest. She wrapped her body about his small frame and moved below him, setting the tempo to his love beat. Nails bit into his shoulder and lips found his as he became lost in a sexual nirvana. He could taste coffee on her tongue as she moved her hand upon his ass, his crotch meeting hers with a sloppy slap.</p><p>His orgasm came quickly, and she forced him against her as his sperm shot deep within her sex channel. He lay sweaty over her for a long time, her hands stroking his hair and her lips kissing his face and brow. He lazily climbed from her and stood at the foot of his bed. Rod reached for his camera and his mom angrily said, ""Rod!""</p><p>""I want to remember this moment, mother. Pose for me."" The shutter clicked as she attempted to cover herself. Yet he was persistent and she actually laughed as she spread her legs wide while he climbed between them and snapped very close pictures of her slippery seeping cunt, then she playfully enjoyed the attention her son was showing her and began to masturbate for him, moving two fingers within her folds as he snapped away. His cock again grew hard.</p><p>Rod especially enjoyed when she knelt upon his bed, her face in his pillows while her digits reached between her legs to finger herself. This was too much for the young man, and the boundaries gone, he set down his camera and climbed behind his mother's raised ass. She guided his cock into her familiar hole and he grasped her hips before slamming into her again and again.</p><p>Her orgasm came not long afterwards and she fell exhausted to the covers. Rod followed her and continued to pump his organ into her until he had his second orgasm. Again they lay, him hugging her while they both caught their breaths.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 9</h5><p>Gord had to explain, in detail, what happened between him and his mother, to Rod's discontent, although Rod didn't mention a word about the hour of fun he had with his own mother. Gord even confessed that he was glad his friend left him alone and said, ""I don't think I want anyone else to fuck mom"", claiming her as his own property.</p><p>Rod asked his best friend to watch three girls at his new school and as before, to call him when he needed to come over with a camera. Gord nodded, extremely happy with the friendship and secrecy that he had with his old buddy.</p><p>Yet the young photographer had learned not to trust his friend with all his secrets. Instead, unknown to his partner, Rod called up and met Gord's mother Thelma for lunch, skipping English class to do it.</p><p>They sat in a booth at a fast-food place. Thelma seemed shy and expectant as she ate her salad. ""I didn't mean to hurt you last weekend,"" he said. She looked up suspiciously, but he mustered his courage and continued, ""but we wanted to convince you to let Gord go to school with me. It wasn't supposed to get...you know."" To Rod's discomfort she didn't say a word. He brought out another envelope and handed it to her.</p><p>Slightly nervous she held the large heavy envelope until he motioned her to look in. ""Those are the photos that I considered the best! Those that you look beautiful in."" She was surprised at his words and quickly browsed through the bundle, pausing twice to look at what the camera had caught. Rod's words would have been meaningless if they were not true - the pictures were beautiful and she looked radiant and seductive. ""Gord never saw any of these and never will.""</p><p>For the first time during the meal she spoke while placing the pictures back into the envelope. ""Yes, he's more interested in graphic detail than beauty. I don't know what I did wrong."" Again Rod realized that this woman, older than his own mother, was talking to him as an equal. ""I suppose he told you what he did to me?"" Rod nodded. ""And since?"" This time he nodded, no.</p><p>Thelma seemed embarrassed, and relieved, to be talking about this. ""Would you give me the negatives and photos you have?""</p><p>He shook his head. ""I can't do that. I'm sorry."" And he was.</p><p>""Then what is it you want?"" She was again on the defensive.</p><p>""I want you to know that I, and not Gord, have the pictures. And that he could never show them to anyone without my consent."" He paused momentarily, unsure how to continue. ""First of all, I would like you to smile."" She didn't. ""Then I would like your beauty, both on film and in person.""</p><p>As he had witnessed that weekend, she again turned off her emotions. ""Whatever you want I will do.""</p><p>""Well I don't want Gord to know that we spoke or anything about what we talked about. Okay?"" She nodded, puzzled. ""I propose to you that in six months the photos and negatives will be destroyed or given over to you. Whichever is your choice."" He had no intention of destroying the photos but would instead put them away somewhere for his own viewing pleasure. ""In those six months you will do anything I ask."" He realized his own voice was becoming hard and realized she softened under the power he exerted. ""And I will ensure that Gord stops harrassing you in six months, and perhaps slow his attack upon you now.""</p><p>She nodded, almost pleased to see an end to this predicament in sight. ""What is it you want?""</p><p>""Like Gord said, I want to fuck you. Also, give me an allowance every week. And to keep the blind open whenever you're having sex in your house."" She nodded, not showing any hint of surprise, much to Rod's contentment.</p><p>They parted with a brief handshake and a nod. If they had not been in such a public place the young man would most certainly have kissed her passionately.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 10</h5><p>Ms. Foster noticed the truant youth in the halls after her class and told him to attend to her classroom after the school day was out for the dreaded detention.</p><p>Rod entered his English room half an hour after school was out. Ms. Foster stood from grading papers behind the desk. ""Here. "" She handed him a few sheets of paper. ""Complete the assignment that you had forgotten to hand in today. It should only take you about two to three hours."" She always seemed to delight in putting ""down"" one of her students.</p><p>Yet this day Rod came prepared. ""No, Ms. Foster, I don't think I will do the assigment."" The schoolteacher was totally unprepared for his rebuttal, yet more from the way he said it than what he said. She watched as he smiled then handed her a thick envelope. ""Open it.""</p><p>She turned white as over five dozen photos, revealing her in all her glory, told her why this young man did not want to do his assignment. She stood stunned.</p><p>""I've had a long day already and don't much feel like playing games with you, Ms. Foster."" He folded the photos back into the envelope as he talked, his teacher not moving yet watching every movement he made. ""I would like to find somewhere quiet, then you are going to take off all your clothes for me."" She didn't say a word, just gasped. ""If there is any doubt, I'm going to fuck you.""</p><p>""I..I won't!""</p><p>She was about to continue when he butted in, ""You will or your boyfriend will get a sealed envelope in the mail and your picture will be posted all over this town."" She was again frozen. ""Well!?""</p><p>He realized he was being harsh with his English instructor, yet over the last couple of months she had been more than a simple pain in his backside. ""Take your panties off."" The calm way he spoke startled her more than the order. Ms. Foster reached under her clothes and pulled down her black lace panties, her nylons being the thigh-high type. ""Now, let's go somewhere more private.""</p><p>When the closet door was closed and locked, the teen pulled his camera from his school bag. ""Show me what you do to turn on men?"" She became wooden in her movements, smoothing out her hair and attempting to look sexy - to no avail. ""Take your clothes off. Hurry!"" The woman's hands shook as she rushed to comply with the order. The camera clicked away as the young man caught her essence upon film.</p><p>He motioned her to bend over a messy table, her bottom raised high and after a few more pictures he slid his cock right into her. The going was quite loose, to his surprise, and the amount of her sexual moisture was lacking. Setting down the camera, the young man grabbed her by the hips and pounded into her cunt. Rod didn't last long and shot his nectar deep within her sex, causing her to make noise for the first time. She gasped in surprise and delight at the flood of moisture flooding deep inside her.</p><p>""Don't move."" Zipping up his fly then quickly getting his things back in order, the young man left the small room and found his best friend. ""She's in there, go on!"" He grinned as Gord smiled excitedly, then entered the closet, watching his friend until he also was finished with the teacher. They left the school together talking and planning their next encounter.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 11</h5><p>Rod caught two more neighbourhood women in seperate sexual escapades. One was masturbating furiously in a dimly-lit room, her hands the only tools she needed. Another woman, middle-aged, was having sex with her husband and much of the time they spent fucking in that hour was captured on film.</p><p>These, of course, aroused the attention and desire of the young man. And he wanted to experience even more in the way of candid sexual pictures. Without Gord's knowledge he filmed an entire session between him and his mother. It surprised the young man how his best friend treated his mom in bed. He pulled her hair, pinched her skin, slapped her buttocks and was generally rough and uncaring in his attentions with her.</p><p>In an empathetic moment, Rod met Thelma one afternoon when he knew Gord was staking out some houses on the far side of the neigbourhood. She seemed very surprised that he gave her kind and gentle attention. For three hours the young man enjoyed the middle-aged woman's body, and she did likewise. By the time he left, Thelma hugged and kissed him passionately, making him utter a promise to come again next week.</p><p>At home, on another day, his mother walked into his room in the middle of the day wearing an old overcoat. She had a peculiar smile upon her face. Without a word she opened it to reveal her attractive body encased in a sexy see-through teddy. She whispered something about finally being alone before pulling his cock out of his shorts and quickly stuffing it into her mouth. He pulled the bathrobe from her shoulders, revealing the sexy lingerie and nothing else. His mother didn't even stop bobbing her head upon his cock as he slid his hand under the fabric to cup a breast.</p>"
952,Fun With Uncle Bob,Caligula,,[''],Two sweet kids have a fun afternoon with their uncle,2012-03-10T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""I'm going to teach you two beautiful kids something really cool today,"" Bob told his niece and nephew one hot summer's afternoon in Kansas.</p><p>Sally was nine and Timmy was eleven. Both were freckle-faced redheads, slender and ready to try anything their adored uncle suggested, even if he was more than twice their ages added together.</p><p>""A secret? Like last time?"" enquired Sally with a grin. ""I mean like when you taught me how to suck both of your cocks and you taught Timmy how to eat my pussy and lick my asshole?""</p><p>""A supernice secret between the three of us,"" Bob said with a laugh. Timmy listened with rapt attention and then laughed aloud, his face bright with excitement.</p><p>Bob bent down to whisper in his niece's ear. She squealed in surprise.</p><p>""Can I really suck two cocks at the same time? Yours and Timmy's, too?"" she said, amazed at the thought.</p><p>""You can do it, sweetheart. I know you can,"" her uncle assured her. ""I know how to do it. I did it with your Mom when she was your age. Another kid a little older than us was the third part of the trio.""</p><p>""I'm not sure my mouth's big enough to suck two cocks, Bob,"" Sally said thoughtfully. ""Still, I'll try my best, I really will. You'll have to tell me what to do, though.""</p><p>""Show us another filthy sexy DVD first, Bob!""Timmy said. ""A really filthy one. Get us in the mood!""</p><p>Bob rummaged in his briefcase and slid a DVD into his compact player.</p><p>""It's a short compilation, this one. Some of the DVDs I have are from Russia and some are Brazilian. One's maybe African. We'll watch four episodes on this one now.""</p><p>The two preteens watched the four episodes on the compilation DVD with rapt attention.</p><p></p><blockquote><ul> <li><b>Thai Island Holiday</b></li> </ul></blockquote><p>In the first episode, a pair of exquisite blond boys, perhaps eleven or twelve years of age, pleasured an obviously very willing East Asian girl of about eight or nine next to a small swimming pool.</p><p>""Look at the happy way she takes those stiff young dickies into her mouth and in her pussy!"" exclaimed Sally.</p><p></p><blockquote><ul> <li><b>The Aid Worker In Mozambique</b></li> </ul></blockquote><p>In the second, a plump white man in his forties was fellated by a big-breasted black mother and a girl who appeared to be her daughter. The girl, no older than nine or ten, swallowed rope after rope of semen while the woman watched, grinning with approval.</p><p>""Oh! That's so nice!"" Timmy said. ""Look at her swallowing so much spunk!""</p><p></p><blockquote><ul> <li><b>A Russian Mom And Her Boys</b></li> </ul></blockquote><p>In the third, a woman in her thirties entertained three boys, possibly her sons. The stiff penis of one, presumed to be the eldest, was in her rectum. The second boy's member was in the woman's vagina and the youngest boy was being energetically fellated by the woman.</p><p>""If I have three sons, I'd like to try that!"" Sally said. ""It looks really cool!""</p><p></p><blockquote><ul> <li><b>Apprentice Kennelmaids Of Moscow</b></li> </ul></blockquote><p>A grainy movie showed two young naked teenage girls being mounted by a succession of Borzois and Samoyed dogs in an outdoor strawyard, both of them squealing with the mingled pleasure and pain the animals' huge penises and tennis-ball-sized knots bestowed upon them.</p><p>In the last scene the pair, identified as Olga and Tatiana, wrigged into a sixty-nine position to tongue one another's canine-semen-dripping vaginas with every sign of relish.</p><p>""Oh! Oh, my! I feel excited and scared to even think about that sort of doggy stuff, Bob,"" Sally said thoughtfully. ""But I feel so so so horny right now!""</p><p>They went upstairs in the empty house on the vast Kansas plain, secure in the knowledge that the two kids' parents would not be home until some hours later.</p><p>""Let's all three of us get naked,"" Bob said gently. ""I love looking at your delectable body, Sally.""</p><p>""And my body, too?"" asked Timmy with a grin.</p><p>""And yours, too, my sweet boy. Apart from anything else, I want to suck your beautiful stiff boycock while Sally sucks your balls and tickles your bumhole with her fingers. Like last time,"" replied his uncle. ""I know how much you like that being done to you. Sally and I will do it to you a little later today, I promise.""</p><p>Timmy laughed with glee and a minute later the trio were naked and hugging together happily on the big double bed in the sun-dappled room.</p><p>As always, Bob delighted in the sight, touch and warmth of his two playmates. He caressed Timmy's semi-stiff penis, tickling the young boy's anus and scrotum as he did so, and within a minute Timmy's youthful penis was ramrod-stiff.</p><p>""Suck her sweet little tits, Timmy. Help me pleasure your lovely sister!""</p><p>Bob leaned over and licked Sally's vagina.</p><p>""Oh, I love the sight and the smell and the taste of your cunt. Hold yourself wide open, my love. Let a man or a boy - or another woman or girl - lick you right inside. Feel my tongue from your clit to your anus, Sally!""</p><p>As ever, Sally squealed with unfeigned pleasure and arched her back as Bob's tongue intruded into her unfledged vagina and her brother flicked her nipples with his tongue.</p><p>""Now for today's specialty! Timmy, wrap your legs with mine like we're two pairs of scissors wrestling,"" Bod said.</p><p>As Sally watched and fingered herself in her excitement, the two slender males lay on their backs and twined their legs so their ballsacks pressed together, one adult and one preteen.</p><p>""Sally, take a cock in each hand and bring them together. Gently does it,"" Bob instructed his niece.</p><p>Sally guffawed in excited delight and obeyed.</p><p>""Two cocks for Sally! Two stiff cocks for lucky Sally! All that spunk, too!"" the nine-year-old crowed exultantly.</p><p>""Now use your mouth on both of our stiff pricks, darling. Like your Mom did to me in Boston all those years ago,"" Bob said, trembling with excitement at the pleasure of introducing a girl of nine to such sweet depravity.</p><p>""Fragrant abuses indeed,"" he whispered under his breath as he felt the warm wetness of his niece's young mouth engulf his own stiff member and the smaller, but poker-stiff, penis of his eleven-year-old nephew.</p><p>""Use your tongue, Sally,"" urged her uncle. ""Use both hands to wank both our cocks, if you can.""</p><p>""Your cocksucking little niece can do it just fine, Bob,"" said Sally, raising her head, a skein of saliva linking her mouth to both erect penises . ""I'm on my elbows and I can jerk both off you off and suck you both at the same time. See?""</p><p>With that, Sally suited her action to her words and fellated the two penises with the determination of a woman twice her age.</p><p>""Oh! It's coming! I'm coming!""squealed Timmy. A moment later Sally felt a spurt of semen splashing her tonsils.</p><p>""Swallow my spunk, Sally!"" yelled Timmy. E.very drop!""</p><p>""Stop now, Sally!"" Bob said quietly. ""Let's all relax and do our Family Fun triangle together. Same as last time.""</p><p>The trio arranged themselves so that Bob was fellating Timmy's still-stiff young penis while Timmy enthusiastically lapped his sister's vagina and Sally, her eyes bright with pleasure, nuzzled her uncle's penis, anus and scrotum.</p><p>Bob closed his eyes in contentment, delighted that a lovely afternoon with these two sweet kids lay ahead.</p><p>And then there was tomorrow and the day after that and the day after that, too ...</p><p><i>To Be Continued</i></p>"
953,The Game Show,Call Me Daughter,callmedaughter@gmail.com,"['Mf', 'Mg', 'inc', 'preg']","Set in a future US, but based on the Japanese Game Show videos where contestants have to guess who is behind a screen by touch only.",2013-07-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Sharon stood completely still, a huge fake smile plastered across her face. The bright lights of the sound stage hurt her eyes, and made it so she could barely see the director, let alone the rest of the crew. After what seemed like an eternity, he finally turned to her.</p><p>""Okay people, we're rolling in 5, 4, 3...""</p><p>From every direction, the room was filled with the sound of the theme song as she stepped towards the main camera.</p><p>""Welcome to Guess That Body!, the game show where contestants try to figure out, 'Whose Hoo-ha is Whose?'""</p><p>The applause of the audience interrupted her for a moment before she continued.</p><p>The camera panned to follow as she crossed the stage to where a middle-aged man stood.</p><p>""Our contestant today is Nick. Hi, Nick, welcome to Guess That Body! Are you excited to be here?""</p><p>""Heh, yeah, I sure am,"" Nick answered, a grin breaking his face.</p><p>""What about nervous? Are you feeling nervous at all?""</p><p>""Well, I mean, yeah, sure, of course I'm a little nervous.""</p><p>""Haha, well that's okay, hopefully that will go away once we get started. Now Nick, normally contestants on our show try to guess between some of their coworkers, neighbors, or people they go to church with, but today's show is a bit different. In your application you said that you've recently been eyeing some of your daughter's friends, is that right?""</p><p>""Well, yeah,"" Nick laughed nervously. ""She just entered 7th grade, and she's had a lot of friends over...and I'm just amazed by how god damn sexy they've gotten in the past year! She's been friends with some of these girls for years and I've never had a single problem but suddenly, it's like, holy shit!""</p><p>""7th grade?"" Sharon asked as the audience laughed. ""So these girls are...what...twelve years old?""</p><p>""Mostly around there, yeah. About half are thirteen I think, I'm not really sure which are which.""</p><p>""I see, I see...And you think you can identify them without seeing their faces?""</p><p>""I'm pretty sure I can, yeah""</p><p>""What makes you so confident?</p><p>""Well since we have a pool our house has become sort of the unofficial hangout for her group of friends, so I've gotten to spend a lot of time staring at their bodies. Most of them wear a lot of tight-fitting clothes and I've seen them all in swimsuits, so, um, yeah.""</p><p>""Okay, I'm starting to get the picture!"" Sharon laughed, trying to put Nick at ease as they walked over to the other side of the stage, where The Wall stood. ""Well, we talked to your daughter to find out the names of her friends and learn more about them - don't worry, we pretended it was for a survey! After that we talked to almost a dozen of them, and have five of them here for you today.""</p><p>At her words, the main curtain in front of The Wall dropped. On the Wall were written the letters A through E. Below each letter there were three holes, each blocked by its own small curtain.</p><p>""Okay Nick, are you ready to GUESS!...THAT!...BODY?!""</p><p>""I sure am!"" he shouted eagerly.</p><p>""Okay then. Blindfold on..."" She waited until he had slipped the thick black blindfold into place. ""Remove the curtains!""</p><p>The top curtains remained in place, but each of the lower two curtains slid aside, partially revealing the naked young girls who stood behind the Wall. The girls pressed their chests out through the middle holes of their stations, each girl's boobs at a different stage of development. Below that, the bottom holes circled the girls' naked hips, thighs, and crotches.</p><p>""Aren't they lovely, audience?"" Sharon asked with a grin. Whoops and cheers answered her.</p><p>The nubile young bodies were indeed a very hot sight, Sharon thought, licking her lips lightly. Beneath the letter A, a redhead stood, her small breasts shaking slightly with nervousness. Like her face, her hair was hidden, but the plethora of dark freckles on her boobs and the bright red patch of hair around her cunt made it obvious. Clearly some of the guesses would be easier than others!</p><p>The girls at the next two stations could hardly have seemed more different. At the middle station, a pair of voluptuous tits stuck out of the hole, hovering deliciously above a smoothly-shaven pussy. The owner stood with her legs slightly apart, causing her lips to spread open just a bit.</p><p>The petite girl standing between her and the redhead looked even younger compared to that womanly body. The holes at most of the stations were at somewhat close to the same height, but those at station B were noticeably lower. Large nipples stuck out from the gentle swell that hinted at the beginning of growth on her chest, and if the slit of her cunny was as bare as that of the girl next to her, it was only because no hair had yet grown there.</p><p>Under the letter D a largish pair of creamy breasts rose and fell as their owner breathed deeply. The gash between her legs glistened, betraying a slight arousal. Only a thin strip of short reddish-brown hair remained above it.</p><p>Beside her at the final station, a slightly taller girl stood, her pale, almost white skin making her silky blonde pubic hair seem nearly invisible. Small pert nipples stood out on her medium-sized breasts which were just as milky as the rest of her visible body.</p><p>Sharon paused for a moment, giving the camera a chance to zoom in on each of the sexy young kids who had said they were willing to let millions of viewers see their naked bodies.</p><p>""Okay, Nick. Have you seen the show before?""</p><p>""I sure have!""</p><p>""So you know that each week we structure things a bit differently depending on who is on the show. We like to tailor the game to each contestant's unique situation, and your situation is indeed a unique one!""</p><p>""Like hell it is!"" a male audience member shouted out, earning a roar of laughter from everyone in the studio.</p><p>""For the first round, your goal is to get to know your daughter's friends' bodies as well as possible, without removing that blindfold. You can feel them and smell them, but you can't look at them. Go for it!""</p><p>The audience cheered him on as Sharon led him carefully to stand directly in front of the first girl. Tentatively, the man reached out with one hand until his fingers brushed against the Wall.</p><p>""A little to the left,"" Sharon encouraged him, and a second later he was gently rubbing the speckled breasts of the ginger girl. Instantly his cock swelled from the half-erection he had been trying to hide to a rock-hard pole that stuck out against his pants. He took his time, enjoying the softness of her boobs and fingering her nipples to firmness, before crouching down in front of the lower hole. He breathed in deeply, enjoying the smell of the girl's sex, then began to explore her crotch with his fingers.</p><p>As he did all of this, two of the cameramen crossed to the other side of the Wall. One of them filmed the reaction of the sexy little girl as her friend's dad molested her on national television, while the other panned across the faces of her friends who watched her, smiling and laughing silently to each other.</p><p>Despite having the smallest of the tits on display, the little girl in the middle of the wall received the most attention to her chest as Nick sucked, licked, and kissed her large nipples. When he realized her crotch was truly hairless, he reverently kissed the soft, bare pillars of the temple that was her cunny and moved on.</p><p>One by one Nick worked his way down the line. He eagerly buried his nose in the smooth-shaven twat of the next girl before standing up to fondle her large tits. He ended by motor-boating her, earning loud laughter from the audience.</p><p>As soon as his hands touched the fourth girl in line she let out an audible moan, and the audience saw her quickly reposition herself to spread her legs a little more. While rubbing her boobs, he slipped first one, then two fingers up into her tight cunt, amazed at how wet she clearly was and shocked when the naked junior higher started humping herself against his hand. It took a nudge from Sharon to remind him to move on. The audience saw a close-up of the cute girl's pouting face as he turned his attention to the final station.</p><p>By this point, Nick's hard-on was throbbing powerfully, and as much as he was loving every second as he rubbed the pale girl's impossibly-soft skin, he was eager to find out what was next. He stepped back from the Wall and let out a sigh.</p><p>""Oh my, Nick, it looks to me like those girls are having quite the effect on you!"" Sharon laughed, patting his crotch to draw everyone's attention to it. ""So, what do you think, do you know who any of the girls are yet?""</p><p>""Uh...well, to be honest I kind of got wrapped up in what I was doing and forgot to compare them to my mental notes.""</p><p>""Haha, well that's understandable, your daughter certainly has some very sexy friends, doesn't she audience?""</p><p>The cheers this time were almost deafening.</p><p>""I think it's time we moved on to Round 2, what do you say?""</p><p>""Do I get to remove my blindfold?""</p><p>""You certainly do,"" Sharon said warmly.</p><p>Nick tore off the blindfold, his eyes bugging out at the sight of five luscious bodies on display for him as Sharon continued.</p><p>""Not only do you get to see them, you get to finger them and even taste them for a few seconds if you want. You actually jumped the gun there with the horny little bitch at Station D last round, but we won't hold it against you!""</p><p>The girls behind the wall exploded into nervous giggles when they heard the adult woman call one of them a horny little bitch.</p><p>This time when Nick approached the wall, he headed straight for Station C. He already had narrowed down who it might be while playing with her tits earlier. Only a couple of his daughter's friends were so well developed, which helped a lot. Unfortunately, the big tits look so much different in swimsuits than hanging free. He wracked his brain trying to notice other features and compare them to the girls in his mind.</p><p>Nick licked a finger and reached between her spread legs. Sucking her nipples and fingering her clit, he hoped to get her to make some noise. Maybe her voice would give him another clue. The audience watched the close-ups as she grimaced and grit her teeth, staying silent through his lusty attentions. Eventually he gave up and moved on, but something had clicked during the passionate moment and he thought he might have an idea who it was.</p><p>Of course, it wasn't as obvious as who the girl at Station A was. While the girl everyone called Red wasn't the only freckled girl who'd been over to the house, she was the only one whose body was so completely covered in dark red spots. His found himself staring at her strawberry patch, and decided he needed to taste her sweetness even though he already knew who it was.</p><p>The cameraman zoomed in on the girl's face, and when Nick's tongue probed past the girl's tight pussy lips, her eyes popped open followed a moment later by her mouth. With her face as thickly covered by freckles as the rest of her body, the sudden expression change almost looked like an explosion of fireworks. One of the other girls couldn't help herself and let out a short snort of laughter.</p><p>Nick stood and walked down to that girl, who stood behind Station E. While feeling her earlier he had no clue who it was, but seeing her now he was pretty certain she was one of the Vanderveen twins. The young Dutch girls were some of the palest kids he had ever seen in his life, with white skin and long blond hair down to the tops of their asses. During pool parties at the house they ended up staying in the shade by the grill most of the time, so he'd spent a lot of time talking to them. As a result, he could tell them apart when many of their own friends couldn't.</p><p>Unfortunately, Nick hadn't ever seen these particular parts of them before. He resigned himself to just guessing one them when the time came. Before that, though, he made sure to give the girl some of the attention he had denied her during the first pass down the row.</p><p>With only two girls left, Nick next considered the ""horny little bitch"" behind Station D. There were at least three of his daughter's friends it could possibly be, and as he compared her to each of them in turn in his mind, none of them seemed to fit exactly. Apparently his imagination and fantasy versions of these girls' naked bodies was not as accurate as he had thought! He licked, sucked, and fingered her for longer than he was supposed to, but at the end of it his memory still came up short.</p><p>The final girl was also a bit of a challenge. Only a few of his daughter's friends were lagging behind the rest, still walking around in their sixth-grade bodies. Most of them had never caught his eye, what with all the fuller curves of the other girls to distract him. As a result, they hadn't made his of his mental list of his daughter's friends whose bodies he could recognize. The couple of girls who had made an impression did so not because of their bodies but because of their spirit. He was hoping that it was Lil' Jessie - she was a ball of energy, and every time he talked to her he felt like some of that energy rubbed off on him.</p><p>""God damn do I wish I could rub off on her right now,"" he thought as he finished playing with her little breasts. ""I feel like my balls are going to explode!""</p><p>On some episodes of Guess That Body, he knew, the contestant did get off on camera. It all depended on the structure that the producers had chosen for the episode. In one episode he saw, a man had correctly guessed all four of his coworkers that were behind his wall. In addition to the cash prizes, he had won the right to jerk off while they knelt together in front of him, until he'd emptied himself all over their faces.</p><p>Nick knew that with such young girls behind the wall he wouldn't be so lucky. He just hoped it didn't go the other way! In another episode a husband had tried to guess which of the naked bodies was his wife without ever being allowed to take off the blindfold. When he guessed incorrectly, he had been sent home in a chastity belt and his wife was given the key.</p><p>Sharon interrupted Nick's thoughts by sticking her microphone in front of his face. She stared at him expectantly while he stared back dumbly.</p><p>""Uh...what?""</p><p>""I asked you, how does it feel to know that five of your daughter's sexy little friends agreed to come on this show and let you do all this to them, in front of millions of viewers?""</p><p>""Um...well, awesome! And really kind of shocking. To be honest, I sent in my application as a joke. I never thought it would be accepted!""</p><p>""I bet you never thought the girls you'd been lusting after were such a bunch of exhibitionists, did you?""</p><p>""Never in a million years.""</p><p>""Okay Nick, well I'm sure you've figured out what time it is! Are you ready to Guess That Body?""</p><p>""I think so, sure.""</p><p>""Okay, now for each girl you only get one guess. If you guess correctly who she is, you'll win $5,000 for you and $5,000 for that girl. That means you can win up to $25,000 for yourself and also make some little girls very happy...though I must say, from what we just saw it looks like you maybe already DID make some of them very happy.""</p><p>""I just hope they enjoyed it a fraction as much as I did, Sharon!""</p><p>""Alright. Well, who do you want to start with?""</p><p>""I gotta start with a gimme. Station A is obviously Red.""</p><p>""Haha, well, that's not actually her name, but since that's what all the girls were calling her backstage we'll give it to you!""</p><p>The classic game show ding-ding of a correct answer played and the freckle-faced little girl poked her head out from behind the top curtain to smile at Nick.</p><p>""Next up, I'll guess that Station B is my daughter's friend Jessie.""</p><p>Nick jumped when he heard the harsh buzzer, and the audience let out a collective ""awwww...""</p><p>""That's okay Nick, you still have three more to guess. Who's next?""</p><p>""Uhhh...I've been agonizing over Station E this whole time. I know it's either Kristie or Karley but have not idea which. I guess I'll just guess...Kristie?""</p><p>The harsh buzzer blared, and Nick grimaced.</p><p>""Well, you had a tough one there,"" Sharon commiserated. ""Though not the hardest I've seen. Last year we did an episode where a brother had his five sisters behind the wall - one set of twins and one set of triplets!""</p><p>""Ouch. Sorry I missed that episode.""</p><p>""So, two more guesses. Who's up?""</p><p>""Oh jeez, I don't know. This one's a total crapshoot, but, uh...is Bree behind curtain D?""</p><p>""No, she is not,"" Sharon said sadly as the buzzer answered. ""But don't get down, you still have $5,000 and you still have one more guess! Who do you think owns that fantastic set of fuckable tits?""</p><p>""I've been agonizing over this one for a bit...""</p><p>""Yeah, you sure looked like you were in agony when you were investigating her!"" Sharon joked.</p><p>""Haha, okay, maybe not agonizing. Is it...Melissa?""</p><p>This time the ding-ding brought forth a powerful round of applause. Apparently the audience had been on the edge of their seats to find out who the sexy young knockout was. Correctly guessed, she showed her face from behind the curtain and gave Nick a wink.</p><p>""Congratulations, Nick! You've won $10,000 and made two girls very happy today!"" Sharon turned to the camera as the outro music began. ""Thanks for watching everyone, and make sure you tune in next time to Guess That Body!""</p><p>The music suddenly screeched to a stop like a record.</p><p>""Oh my, Nick, what's this?"" Sharon said, feigning surprise. They turned back to the Wall, where the little girls still stood, partially hidden from sight. ""It's time for a BONUS ROUND! In this Bonus Round, your job will be to..."" Sharon drummed up the excitement, then pointed up, where a sign dropped into view. Together, the audience read the sign loudly.</p><p>""GUESS...THE...VIRGIN!""</p><p>""That's right, Nick. It may surprise you to learn this, but only one of your daughter's friends who came on the show today is still a virgin. Your job is to figure out who you think it is. One at a time, you're going to guess one of the girls who you think is NOT a virgin. Whether you're right or not, both you and the girl will get $10,000, but if you guess the virgin too early, you'll be done guessing. Got it?""</p><p>""I think so. So, I just have to guess the virgin last?""</p><p>""Exactly. But there's one more twist. You'll be making each of your guesses with...your cock!""</p><p>As she said the word, she reached over and in one swift, practiced motion had his belt undone and his cock out for everyone to see. The five girls each turned around, leaned forward slightly, and stuck their butts out of the lower windows. The middle curtains slid back in place so that only their bare asses were visible, with their tight young pussies peeking out below.</p><p>""That's right, Nick. You're going to fuck up to five of your daughter's best friends, and you will definitely be taking the virginity of one of them.""</p><p>""Are you fucking with me?! Holy goddamn fucking amazeballs!""</p><p>""Hey, watch your language,"" Sharon joked. ""This is a family show!""</p><p>The audience laughed loudly at the idea of ""Guess That Body"" being a family show. Nick imagined sitting down to watch this episode with the whole family and broke into a grin himself.</p><p>""And they all agreed to this?""</p><p>""Indeed they did. All of them are willing to let you fuck them, and one of them wants you to be the one to pop their cherry. Of course, they maybe didn't know what a big cock you have when they agreed to this - looks like they're in for quite a surprise!""</p><p>Nick already knew who the virgin was - it was obviously the little girl behind Station B. When he had spread her tiny cunny earlier he had noted to himself how incredibly tight she was. With such a young-looking body, the guys at school probably ignored her. The realization that he was going to get to fuck her soon, to stretch open her tiny pussy and take her virginity, almost overwhelmed him.</p><p>""So, Nick, the question to you is, who are you most sure isn't a virgin?""</p><p>""Haha, oh, that's easy. Nobody shaves their pussy bare like Melissa did unless they want someone to see it, and the lack of razor burn makes me confident she shaves herself often, not just for this show.""</p><p>""Wow, sounds like you're being very scientific about this!"" As she spoke, she absently stroked the man's large shaft. It was long, thick, and warm beneath her fingers, and she felt it throbbing as blood pulsed through it. She found herself both jealous of the young girls who were about to get to enjoy it and eager to watch them take this oversized cock into their tiny bodies.</p><p>Nick pushed her hand aside and shuffled towards the tanned round ass of the curvaceous girl behind Station B.</p><p>He had, of course, jerked himself off to the thought of fucking most of his daughter's friends, but he had never imagined it would actually happen with even one of them! Yet here he was, his cockhead pushing against Melissa's wide-open juicy twat. As he slid himself into her, filling her with his thick cock, the audience started to cheer.</p><p>Free from the need to hide her identity any longer, Melissa let loose.</p><p>""Holy shit Mr. Nick, yesss, fuck meeee! Oh my god your cock is so big I can't fucking believe it unnnggghhhh YES goddammit, FUCK ME HARDER!""</p><p>On the other side of the Wall, the camera caught her face from below as she bent over, leaning on a long bench that had been placed in front of the girls for that reason. Her tits swung back and forth with each thrust and the obscenities flowed nonstop from her mouth.</p><p>While he had started out slowly, her words quickly had him pounding away at her. She continued to spout a filthy stream of encouragement, and Nick found himself amused at the dichotomous girl bent over in front of him. Incredibly curvaceous and sexually charged,with the mouth of a whore, yet at the same time she was just a 13-year-old little girl. She might have had the proportions of a woman, but she was still a foot shorter than him and probably under 100 pounds...</p><p>...and she was the MOST developed girl lined up before him. At that moment, he decided he needed to stop trying to comprehend what was going on and just enjoy himself.</p><p>He pulled himself out of her, abruptly turning her excited ministrations to a disappointed whimper.</p><p>""Oh my Nick, well with a mouth like that I'm sure you've figured out that you were right, and Melissa was not the virgin you're looking for. Congratulations! You get to fuck at least one more of your daughter's friends. Who else are you confident has had a hot beef injection?""</p><p>""I feel like I need to make things up to Karley after thinking she was her sister,"" Nick said, catching his breath. He had been on the brink of exploding when he pulled out of Melissa. ""Besides, I know I'm not the only guy who thinks twins are fucking sexy. I'm willing to bet both she and Kristie have made some guys very lucky.""</p><p>Without waiting for direction, he positioned himself behind the creamy white ass poking out at station E. For a few moments he just massaged the soft flesh, spreading her asshole and pussy. Then he laid his long shaft, still wet with Melissa's juices, down in the Dutch girl's ass crack, thrusting it gently between her cheeks.</p><p>Holding his breath, he pulled away, found her quim with the tip of his dick, and pressed inside. The tall girl had an impressively long pussy, he had to give her that. Despite his length, he was able to thrust completely inside her, his balls slapping against her clit each time his crotch met her ass.</p><p>Karley's encouragement wasn't as filthy as Melissa's had been but it was just as enthusiastic. She loudly moaned and whined, rocking herself back and forth, fucking him as he fucked her. After just a couple minutes of hard fucking, her voice got incredibly high and she started yelling ""Ohmygod ohmygod ohmygod ohmygod"" over and over before letting out an loud squeal.</p><p>Her cunt gripped his cock tightly as she orgasmed, and the sensation was so fantastic that he had to pull out to avoid cumming in her himself. After all, there were still three more girls he might get to fuck and he needed to keep his hard-on!</p><p>""Oh my god, looks like we have a squirter!"" Sharon said with delight.</p><p>Nick watched in awe as the pale girl shot a few jets of pussy juice from between her still-wide cuntlips. Finally, Karley stopped squealing and let out a long sigh. When the audience started laughing at first Nick was confused, but quickly assumed they were seeing a close-up of her post-cum face and that it was somehow amusing. As he thought of the twin girl's face and imagined what she'd look like after cumming that hard, a smile broke his face as well.</p><p>""Well, Nick, I'll bet you're smiling because you once again dodged the virgin, so you'll be stepping up to The Wall one more time. Who's your next pick?""</p><p>""Hmmm...this is tough, but I have to go with D.""</p><p>""Really? You're not even sure which of your daughters friends it is, but you still want to fuck her, eh?""</p><p>""Ha, yeah, well, let's be honest, I want to fuck pretty much ALL of my daughter's friends.""</p><p>""Oh my, I wonder what her friends who aren't here today will think when they hear that! So then, why are you choosing D?""</p><p>""Sharon, the first time I touched her during round 1, I thought she was going to cum on the spot. The energy I felt from her when she was fucking herself on my hand was pretty intense, too - it was sort of a 'I don't care who you are, I'm so damn horny right now!' kind of vibe. Girl is definitely not a virgin, and very likely a slut.""</p><p>""Haha! Well I hope she's not offended by you saying so!""</p><p>""Don't worry, I'll make it up to the little slut right now!""</p><p>Nick spat in his hand and was reaching down to moisten the girl's slit when he noticed the glistening line running down her leg. Sure enough, when he touched the soft, smooth lips that pouted out from between her legs, he found them soaked. She pushed back against his touch and shifted her stance so that her legs spread slightly, opening herself up for him. Whoever she was, she was eager to fuck!</p><p>One hand around his cock, Nick reached the other through the hole in the Wall to wrap an arm around the girl's waist and pull her ass towards him another couple inches. The hand then slipped down to her crotch, where he started fingering her clit.</p><p>Because of how wet and horny she was, he had expected her to be as loud and crazy as Melissa and Karley, but instead all of her excitement was manifesting in her body. Her ass and thighs were flushed and she was trembling as he parted her tight cunt with his shaft. He could hear her breathing loudly through the Wall as he stood still for a moment, balls-deep in the junior-higher's cunt. He closed his eyes and listened to her, felt her body shaking with excitement as she squeezed his throbbing cock with her warm tight pussy.</p><p>They stood silent, breathing as one.</p><p>Nick could sense through her when it was time to start. Once again he started slowly, building up a solid rhythm with her. Each time he would slide most of the way out of the girl, then thrust forward again while pulling her towards him with the arm around her waist. As her breathing quickened, so did their pace, as though she was keeping time for them.</p><p>There was something about the quiet intensity of it that was blowing Nick's mind. Melissa's filthy talk and Karley's exuberant squeals had been amazing in their own ways, and now he and the girl were experiencing the other side of the spectrum.</p><p>Subtly she shifted her position, tightening and closing her legs to hold him more tightly while pressing back onto his cock with more force. Her breathing continued to evolve, slowing and deepening even as their fucking intensified.</p><p>""Holy shit, you are so unbelievably goddamn lucky, you dirty slut!""</p><p>Melissa's voice, which Nick heard through the Wall, was obviously directed at the young girl currently fucking her friend's dad. The envy in her voice was obvious. That's when Nick remembered that while he had given the sexy, voluptuous girl behind station C a good fucking, he hadn't actually made her cum.</p><p>Time to remedy that! His free hand that had been resting on the D-girl's ass now reached over to the hole next to him where Melissa still stood hunched over, presenting herself to the world. As soon as he started finger-fucking her, a fresh round of obscenities spilled out of her mouth, earning an enthusiastic grin from Sharon and more applause from the audience.</p><p>Melissa had apparently been on-edge, because Nick could tell that she wasn't going to last very long with him fingering her clit and probing her twat. The serene intensity of his union with the incredible minx he was fucking combined with the wild passion of Melissa to overwhelm him. He felt their bodies shift slightly towards each other, and then Melissa was silent. Instead, he heard the rest of the girls behind the wall start to giggle and could just make out the moaning and smacking sounds of the two seventh-graders making out with each other as the forty-year-old man fucked them both.</p><p>All at once, the three of them lost control. Melissa let out a long, loud groan and followed it up with more indecipherable filth. The tight little pussy that stretched around Nick's thick cock spasmed along with the rest of the girl's body. That set Nick off as well, and he erupted inside her, spraying blast after blast of cum deep into her womb.</p><p>The orgasm had been building for Nick for a long time - intense foreplay with five nubile young girls followed by fucking three of them will do that. As he stepped back from the Wall, his cock continued to throb, sending a few final jets of thick semen flying. It coated the girl's ass and dripped down her crack, combining with his cum that oozed from her pussy.</p><p>""My, my my!"" Sharon laughed. ""You just unloaded what looks like a gallon of cum into that young woman's cunt! It looks like this might end up being a 'Family' show after all! What do you think about that?""</p><p>""Uh...buh..."" Nick's head was still cloudy from the intensity of the three-way.</p><p>""Well there will be plenty of time to worry about that later - right now it looks like you're still ready to go!"" Sharon gestured towards the man's still-erect dick. ""A man your age, still hard after that? I guess you were right! Your daughters friends certainly have a powerful effect on you. So, only two more girls left. One is a virgin, one is not. Who's next?""</p><p>Nick's head cleared, and he turned his eyes to the freckle-covered ass of Red.</p><p>""You know the saying - 'You can sleep with a blonde, you can sleep with a brunette, but you'll NEVER get ANY sleep with a redhead!'""</p><p>""Okay, Nick, go show her what the other girls were getting so worked up about.""</p><p>When Nick placed his hand on the speckled flesh of the redheaded girl, he could feel her trembling gently still. The amount of nervous energy she had pent-up inside almost made him laugh. Instead of diving right in, he dropped to his knees and spread her open with his hands. Soft tufts of bright-red hair peeked out around the dark red cuntlips that were swollen with blood. He buried his face in her backside, fluttering his tongue against her clitoris before tonguing her slit deeply.</p><p>Red seemed to relax finally, so Nick stood up and entered her with just the tip of his cock. He glanced over at the tiny ass of the child behind station B. In just a few minutes, he would be taking her virginity! He gave her a couple soft pats on the bottom and heard her giggle as he thrust his cock deeper into Red's vice-like pussy...</p><p>...and heard her cry out in pain as his cockhead briefly met resistance before tearing through the hymen. Nick froze, staring down at the beautiful ass and the point below it where his cock disappeared into the girl whose virginity he had just taken. A tiny trickle of blood appeared, rolled down his balls, and spilled a couple of drops to the floor before stopping.</p><p>""Oh deary me, Nick, it looks like you found the virgin!"" Sharon broke through the silence.</p><p>""Shit, Red, are you okay? I didn't mean to hurt you, if I'd known you were a virgin I never would have thrust so hard at first! I'm sorry, I..."" Nick started to back away from the Wall, his blood-streaked shaft sliding back into view</p><p>""Wait - no - stop Mr Nick!"" Red's voice called back, and Nick froze, just the tip of his dick still inside her. ""I'm sorry I screamed, I'm so glad you took my cherry. It feels so good having you in me. Please keep fucking me...Please?""</p><p>In answer, Nick leaned forward, groaning as the impossibly tight virgin pussy swallowed his huge prick. Red let out a series of short, high-pitched gasps, each one containing more pleasure and less pain than the one before it.</p><p>""Oh thank you Mr Nick, thank you so much, I'm so glad you're my first. I've had a crush on you for so long. When I heard you had such a big cock I knew I wanted you to pop my cherry, even though it might hurt a lot!""</p><p>""And does it hurt a lot?"" Sharon had moved to the other side of the wall, and interrupted their very public 'private' moment by sticking the microphone in front of the redhead's face.</p><p>""Fuck off, bitch, we're fucking!"" she spat back, giving the show's hostess a shove. The motion both pushed Sharon away from Red and pushed Red back onto Nick.</p><p>The forceful thrust elicited another groan from both of the lovers. Nick had just come harder than he had ever come in his life, yet the tightness of Red's pussy, the fact that he was taking her virginity, and her enthusiasm for every second of it was putting him on edge again.</p><p>However, he had not realized how close to the edge the fiery redhead was. After just a couple minutes of slow, rhythmic fucking, she tensed up again, tighter than she had been when he first entered her.</p><p>""Hooollllyyy sssshhhiiiittttt Thank you thank you Mr Nick...oh My FUUUUUUCK THANK YOUUUUU!""</p><p>Nick stood still as the horny little junior higher rocked herself back and forth, fucking herself on his fat cock. With one final shudder, a gentle sigh, and a whispered ""thank you"" she collapsed, her ass disappearing through the hole as she crumpled to the ground on the other side of the Wall.</p><p>Eager to cum again himself, Nick quickly took a step to the side. Sharon had said that he got to keep fucking the girls behind the wall until he found the virgin, and then had to stop, but he couldn't care less what the rules said. He was still horny, and was pretty sure that the sexy little thing behind Station B was horny, too.</p><p>Just a few minutes before, he was convinced that the naked girl in front of him was a virgin. While she might have been around the same age as the other girls, her body was only barely starting to bloom. With her short stature and hairless cunny, she seemed more like a child than the kind of horny minx who would agree to come on national television to be fondled by a man over three times her age. Knowing that the little kid had already taken at least one cock inside her tiny body both shocked him and somehow made him even hornier. He imagined her straddling the lap of some lucky boy, her titties bouncing as she rode him.</p><p>All of this flashed through his mind in the two seconds in took him to find her bare pussy with the head of his pulsating member. She gasped loudly, then let out an excited ""Yeeeeeeee...!"" He had to crouch a bit to line things up perfectly, but then he was pushing into her.</p><p>""What?"" he heard Karley ask.</p><p>""Holy shit, he's fucking her anyway!"" Melissa said, laughing loudly.</p><p>""Oh my god seriously?"" said the voice of the girl behind Station D. Her voice was incredibly familiar to Nick but with most of his blood flow going to his crotch he couldn't place which of his daughter's friends it was.</p><p>None of that mattered to him, though. He was hell-bent on fucking the horny little kid in front of him. Her pussy was almost indescribable. Somehow it was both tighter than Red's virgin cunt had been - probably because of her short stature - but at the same time she was so smooth and wet that his cock slid in and out easily with almost no resistance. Her small size meant that he wasn't able to get his entire shaft inside her, but what did fit in felt fantastic.</p><p>Just like the other girls, this one was obviously enjoying herself quite a lot. She was almost literally acting like a sex-starved animal - instead of moaning she was mostly grunting hungrily, with a few satisfied snarls thrown in.</p><p>When more laughter came from the other side of the wall, Nick looked down the Wall to the rest of the holes and was surprised to see them all empty. The other girls had left their posts, and from the sound of it had all gathered around the final girl to watch her get fucked.</p><p>Sharon appeared next to Nick, and at first just silently enjoyed the sight of the handsome man fucking the horny little kid. It took her a moment to remember her job, but when she did her face shifted from awe and lust to enthusiastic professionalism.</p><p>""Well, Nick, it looks like you're breaking the rules! Tsk, Tsk! That's okay though, because I have to admit that WE broke the rules a bit too! I know we said that all of these girls were friends of your elder daughter Julie, but in fact one of them is a friend of your younger daughter, Hannah.""</p><p>""Oh my god - I'm fucking one of Hannah's friends right now?!"" Nick said in disbelief.</p><p>Hannah was two years younger than Julie, so most of her friends were in fifth grade. No wonder this girl's body was so much less developed than the rest of the girls behind the Wall - she really was just a child! Yet being a child wasn't stopping her from mewling loudly as she milked his huge dick with her tiny twat!</p><p>""Actually, No,"" Sharon answered, interrupting his thoughts. ""While interviewing Julie about her friends we found out some very interesting details, including the fact that Julie and Hannah get along very well! You already fucked Hannah's friend - your daughter Julie - and right now your cock is buried in one of Julie's friends: your daughter Hannah!""</p><p>At that moment there was a loud click and the Wall disconnected at the seams and was quickly pulled out of the way. There, bent over on the bench in front of him with her father's prick half way up her cunt, was his eleven-year-old daughter Hannah. Karley, Red, and Melissa stood next to her, cheering them on. Standing in front of his little girl, facing him, was his elder daughter Julie. She had one leg up on the bench, but her crotch was hidden from view by the back of Hannah's head as the preteen girl ate her older sister's pussy, growling and snarling into it as she did. Julie and Nick locked eyes, sharing the same passionate, intense energy that had connected them when he had been inside her.</p><p>""Yeah Daddy, keep fucking Hannah!"" Julie encouraged him. ""Cum in her like you came in me!""</p><p>""Holy shit!"" he realized. He had forgotten about that! He had filled Julie with gobs of her own dad's semen. While his baby girl was now eating out her sister and probably swallowing a lot of their dad's cum, it was definitely too late - Julie was definitely already pregnant with his baby.</p><p>""Yes Daddy, fuck me fuck me fuck me!"" Hannah finally spoke. ""I love you so much Daddy! Fuck my tiny pussy! Cum in me and give me a baby like you gave to Julie!""</p><p>That was too much for Nick. Hearing his precious little angel speak like that and beg for him to cum in her cunny before diving back into her sister's twat sent him over the edge. Groaning loudly, he erupted into the girl's tiny fuckhole. As his cock throbbed, spraying her insides with jizz, her body went crazy as well, shaking wildly. She screamed into her sister, who let out a gasp, her eyes rolling back into her head as she tried to stay on her feet while her second orgasm hit her.</p><p>The audience was in an uproar, with every single person on their feet, cheering and whistling loudly. Guess That Body certainly knew how to up the ante for Sweeps week!</p><p>---</p><p><b>I currently have no plans to write more about this world or family, but if you'd like to see more in this universe or have a different idea you'd like to see my take on, let me know.</b></p>"
954,Siblings Reunited,Call Me Daughter,callmedaughter@gmail.com,"['Mf', 'inc', 'preg']","A brother and sister reconnect online, 11 years after their parents divorced and moved them half the world away from each other. After sending messages back and forth for days, they finally find themselves online at the same time...",2013-07-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>KYLE HAS LOGGED ON</p><p>Sarah: Wow, there you are.</p><p>Kyle: Hello :)</p><p>Kyle: Ha!</p><p>Kyle: How are you?</p><p>Sarah: Pretty good, how are you? :)</p><p>Kyle: Very good thank you.</p><p>Kyle: What time is it there?</p><p>Sarah: Ha</p><p>Sarah: 12:40 at night</p><p>Sarah: There?</p><p>Kyle: Wow. 8:40</p><p>Sarah: Jeez that's almost as far away as possible.</p><p>Kyle: How long has it been?</p><p>Sarah: lol</p><p>Sarah: Like I remember</p><p>Sarah: I think I was like 2 when you and Dad left?</p><p>Kyle: Right. So that makes it...</p><p>Sarah: 11 years :P</p><p>Kyle: Damn</p><p>Kyle: You're probably a lot different from the last time I saw you.</p><p>Sarah: Well I should hope so!</p><p>Kyle: I bet you're a beautiful young lady now.</p><p>Sarah: Aww thanks</p><p>Sarah: I have no memories of what you look like :P</p><p>Kyle: Well I saw a photo of you a couple years ago, you looked so beautiful then. I can only imagine now.</p><p>Sarah: Gonna make me blush big bro </p><p>Sarah: How old are you now?</p><p>Kyle: I'm 33</p><p>Sarah: Wow</p><p>Kyle: Wow?</p><p>Sarah: It's sort of weird having an older brother who's more than twice my age.</p><p>Kyle: Weird? Like how?</p><p>Sarah: Good weird, cool weird. You definitely need to come visit. How have we not seen each other in a million years?</p><p>Kyle: Oh it's a million now? How the time flies.</p><p>Sarah: Well pretty much my whole life :P</p><p>Kyle: Maybe you should come visit me instead, I live on my own here.</p><p>Sarah: Oh come on, Mom's not that bad.</p><p>Sarah: BAHAHA okay I can't say that with a straight face.</p><p>Kyle: That bad, huh?</p><p>Sarah: I used to hate you and Dad so much for leaving me with her.</p><p>Sarah: She's just so controlling.</p><p>Kyle: aww</p><p>Sarah: But I bet she'd let me visit you!</p><p>Kyle: Doesn't let you have any fun with boys eh?</p><p>Sarah: HAHA um no comment!</p><p>Kyle: hehehe</p><p>Kyle: Go on, tell your big bro</p><p>Kyle: Has any boy tried to get it on with you yet? Better not have.</p><p>Sarah: She actually put a nanny cam in my room to spy on me since she's away at work all day.</p><p>Kyle: Whoa</p><p>Kyle: So you can't even masturbate either?</p><p>Kyle: Sorry, I shouldn't be asking things like that.</p><p>Sarah: OMG so weird talking to you about this stuff</p><p>Sarah: but</p><p>Kyle: sorry sis</p><p>Sarah: that's actually how I found out about the camera, she saw that I'd been masturbating and freaked out.</p><p>Kyle: Wow</p><p>Sarah: So the camera's gone now, but all of our neighbors spy for her so no way I could ever have a guy over.</p><p>Kyle: You must be going crazy there!</p><p>Sarah: Yep</p><p>Sarah: Sorry if it's weird knowing your little sister masturbates :-/</p><p>Kyle: haha no it's cool</p><p>Kyle: How old were you when she caught you?</p><p>Sarah: 12...I've been doing it longer but that's when she put the camera in.</p><p>Kyle: Wow. You must have developed early.</p><p>Sarah: Why am I telling you this stuff LOL, god it's just spilling out of me.</p><p>Sarah: I guess you make me feel safe :)</p><p>Sarah: It's nice to finally have someone who can maybe understand how nuts Mom is.</p><p>Kyle: It's okay. I'm glad you feel safe telling me this stuff.</p><p>Kyle: And I remember what it was like growing up with her. Without Dad around she probably was even worse for you, though.</p><p>Sarah: :(</p><p>Kyle: Well when you visit here you can masturbate all you like! Haha</p><p>Kyle: Oh god sorry, I shouldn't have said that.</p><p>Sarah: HAHAHA</p><p>Kyle: Phew, glad you didn't take it the wrong way :)</p><p>Sarah: I'm not sure I could ever masturbate all I like :-X</p><p>Kyle: Sure you could. Why not?</p><p>Sarah: Because I'm horny all the fucking time! You maybe forgot but being 13 sucks.</p><p>Kyle: hahahaha!</p><p>Kyle: That's cool, I'd go into the next room.</p><p>Kyle: Wait</p><p>Kyle: Does that mean you're horny now?</p><p>Sarah: :-X</p><p>Kyle: What's :-X?</p><p>Sarah: It means ""holy shit I shouldn't have said that"" or ""fuck now what do I say?""</p><p>Sarah: LOL</p><p>Sarah: It's like, covering your mouth.</p><p>Kyle: Well don't worry about it sis, I'm pretty laid-back :)</p><p>Kyle: Besides, I was horny all the time when I was your age too. Must be the genes ;)</p><p>Sarah: Oh thank god, so it wears off eventually?</p><p>Kyle: Er, no.</p><p>Sarah: !</p><p>Sarah: So...um...you're horny right now too?</p><p>Kyle: ermm, I might be...</p><p>Sarah: Well on that awkward note, I have to leave :P</p><p>Kyle: Going to masturbate?</p><p>Sarah: OMG!! I'm going to sleep!</p><p>Kyle: Haha j/k</p><p>Sarah: (...after I masturbate...)</p><p>Kyle: LOL</p><p>SARAH HAS LOGGED OFF</p><p>------</p><p>SARAH HAS LOGGED ON</p><p>
Kyle: Hello again :)</p><p>Sarah: OMG Mom said I can come visit!</p><p>Kyle: Excellent! I can't wait.</p><p>Sarah: Well maybe you don't have to...she said if I want and it works for you, I can come next week!</p><p>Kyle: Wow, that would be amazing. I will make it work.</p><p>Kyle: So, did you take care of everything you needed to the other night?</p><p>Sarah: What do you mean?</p><p>Sarah: OH</p><p>Sarah: HA</p><p>Kyle: Sorry, just giving you a hard time</p><p>Sarah: I wish someone here would give me a Hard time.</p><p>Sarah: Sorry, I couldn't help myself.</p><p>Kyle: You're just horny thinking of all the masturbating you'll be able to do while you're here! Hehe</p><p>Sarah: As long as I don't get arrested for fingering my pussy on the flight over!</p><p>Kyle: Oh you naughty girl! Hehe</p><p>Sarah: Oh god, I don't think I'll be able to look you in the eye when I finally meet you.</p><p>Kyle: Haha sorry! I'm sure we'll be fine.</p><p>Kyle: Are you sure you'll be able to go on a 10-hour flight without masturbating? Hehe</p><p>Sarah: We'll see! Haha</p><p>Kyle: There's always the toilets ;) How quiet are you?</p><p>Sarah: Are you going to pick me up at the airport or should I get a cab?</p><p>Kyle: I'll pick you up, don't worry about that.</p><p>Kyle: Don't want a taxi driver to see you fingering your little pussy do we? ;) haha!</p><p>Kyle: sorry</p><p>Sarah: Jeez I hope you have cool stuff planned for us besides sitting around your house frigging ourselves.</p><p>Kyle: Hahahaha! I'll think of stuff, don't worry.</p><p>Kyle: Anyway, what's wrong with frigging ourselves? :P</p><p>Sarah: I want to see the sights of England! Go to restaurants! Visit museums! And cum in those restaurants and museums!</p><p>Sarah: I cannot believe I'm saying this stuff</p><p>Sarah: What the hell Kyle.</p><p>Kyle: hahaha You want to cum in restaurants and museums sis? Really?</p><p>Kyle: Sorry sis, I didn't mean to make you feel uncomfortable.</p><p>Sarah: No, it's weird, I've never felt MORE comfortable!</p><p>Sarah: I don't know where this stuff is coming from, it's like, talking to my brother I finally have someone safe I can talk as dirty as I want with and not get in trouble or feel weird sexual tension.</p><p>Kyle: Oh that's nice :)</p><p>Sarah: You're pretty great Big Bro :)</p><p>Kyle: Awww way to make your older brother feel sappy!</p><p>Kyle: Do you really want to cum in restaurants and museums?</p><p>Sarah: Well</p><p>Sarah: Okay, I'm going to tell you something, you have to promise not to make fun of me.</p><p>Kyle: Sis of course I won't :)</p><p>Kyle: You can tell me anything</p><p>Sarah: We went to the art museum last year</p><p>Kyle: ok</p><p>Sarah: and I was already reallllly horny...and then all the naked pictures and stautes...</p><p>Kyle: ahhh yes</p><p>Kyle: You didn't mount one of the statues did you?! :P</p><p>Sarah: No not that bad!!</p><p>Sarah: But...all the statues were cordoned off...and I pressed myself against one of the cordon posts...</p><p>Kyle: wow</p><p>Sarah: grinded myself off on it</p><p>Kyle: With people around you?</p><p>Sarah: Yeah...I just pretending I was staring at the statue.</p><p>Sarah: and really, I was...imagining the statue's cock inside me.</p><p>Kyle: Did, did you orgasm?</p><p>Sarah: ...yeah I did</p><p>Kyle: Oh my god sis.</p><p>Sarah: :-\</p><p>Kyle: That's really hot. Sorry</p><p>Sarah: Oh thank god, I thought you might think I was a nympho freak or something.</p><p>Kyle: No! It's okay.</p><p>Kyle: I can't believe I think my little sister cumming in public is hot, but that so is!</p><p>Kyle: I'll make sure I line up plenty of visits to museums, restaurants, and other places then! ;)</p><p>Kyle: Right now I gotta get back to work, though. Talk to you soon!</p><p>Sarah: I can't wait, I'm gonna start packing right now!</p><p>KYLE HAS LOGGED OFF</p><p>--------</p><p>SARAH HAS LOGGED ON</p><p>Sarah: So my flight lands at 4:30 tomorrow!</p><p>Sarah: OMG Kyle I'm so excited!</p><p>Kyle: Wow! I can't wait to see you sis!</p><p>Kyle: Let me know if you need to finger your pussy in the car on the way home though, and I'll put some plastic on the seat! ;) hehe</p><p>Kyle: god I can't believe I just said that</p><p>Sarah: Jeez you're worse than me big bro!</p><p>Kyle: sorry</p><p>Sarah: I have to stop myself saying all the messed up stuff I think all the time</p><p>Kyle: Don't worry about it :) Say whatever you want to.</p><p>Sarah: Anytime one of my friends says they ""got a ride"" from someone I immediately imagine them riding that person's cock!</p><p>Kyle: hehehe!</p><p>Sarah: Gets a little awkward when they're talking about getting rides from their dads LOL</p><p>Sarah: Hence having to keep my mouth shut!</p><p>Kyle: Is that why you want me to give you a ride back to mine? Haha!</p><p>Kyle: oh god I'm sorry!</p><p>Sarah: :-O</p><p>Kyle: I shouldn't have said that</p><p>Kyle: or even thought it</p><p>Sarah: So...um...I'll see you tomorrow...</p><p>SARAH HAS LOGGED OFF</p><p>
Kyle: Oh god I'm sorry sis.</p><p>Kyle: Fuck.</p><p>------</p><p>4:37 PM, GMT</p><p>Sarah couldn't believe how good it felt to walk again. Even as excited as she was, she was feeling tired. Her day had started far too early and the flight had been exhausting. She had tried to sleep but just ended up with a stiff neck and sore back. Staring at the wall of signs, she stretched and yawned before trudging off in the direction of the exit.</p><p>At least it was as warm as her brother had promised. When she got dressed she'd pulled a set of sweats on over her short skirt and low-cut blouse, both to stay warm in the cold Seattle morning and to prevent judgmental comments from her mom about the skimpiness of her attire.</p><p>Kyle had promised to pick her up at the airport, but their conversation had ended awkwardly. Sarah felt so stupid, not knowing how to reply to her big brother's joking. Sometimes talking with him made her feel like an adult, while other times she felt like a stupid little girl. When the tall, handsome man near the exit caught her eye and she realized he was holding a sign with her name on it, she felt herself deflate even more. He didn't look like the old pictures she had of her big brother; he must have hired a driver to pick her up instead.</p><p>------</p><p>Standing by the airport exit, Kyle nervously checked his watch as he scanned the crowd, looking for his little sister to appear. The most recent picture he had of her was a couple years old, but he felt pretty confident that he could pick her out. The only problem was he kept getting distracted by all the women in short, tight outfits. He'd scan faces for a minute, then find himself jumping from one set of tits to another, then to a nice ass, then...</p><p>Kyle shook his head to stop himself. If he didn't start averting his eyes, he was going to end up with a hard-on by the time Sarah arrived, which would just make their last awkward interaction even worse. He was furious with himself. He just didn't know when to stop sometimes! His little sister had opened up to him about some very embarrassing stuff, and he'd gone and crossed the line while they joked. Sometimes while talking with her she seemed as mature as an adult, and it was easy to forget that she was a young girl.</p><p>Kyle tried to think about something else, but his eyes had a mind of their own, and they locked on to a gorgeous pair of breasts straining against a tight button-up blouse. Enough buttons were undone to show off a good amount of cleavage, and the top button looked like it was about to pop. They weren't actually that big, but on the woman's small frame they looked it.</p><p>Goddammit, look at faces! He kicked himself and looked up at the woman's face instead, a split second before her eyes drifted over to his.</p><p>Naturally, it wasn't a woman. It was his baby sister, all grown up.</p><p>------</p><p>The fact that the driver was a hot older guy only made Sarah feel even more young and stupid. Avoiding his eyes, Sarah caught herself staring at his broad shoulders, then his strong arms, his lean frame... Was that a bulge in his crotch? Probably just the way the fabric folded. He looked so relaxed and confident, which didn't help.</p><p>""Well, hello there,"" he said when he finally caught her eyes again.</p><p>""Oh, hi. Did my brother send you to pick me up?"" Sarah tried not to act disappointed.</p><p>""Huh? Sarah, I AM your brother. It's me, Kyle!""</p><p>For a moment, Sarah didn't believe him, but as she looked at his face longer the resemblance to the pictures of the skinny teenager she had became more obvious. The same jawline, the same eyes.</p><p>She exploded with excitement, all of the tension and exhaustion of the past 24 hours melting away.</p><p>""Oh my god!""</p><p>""Heh. Hi, sis! You look amazing. You've really grown up!""</p><p>Sarah squealed with delight, dropped her bags, and jumped into her big brother's big, strong arms, hugging her own arms around his neck and wrapping her legs around his waist. His arms squeezed her to him, holding her tight.</p><p>""Oh my god oh my god oh my god!""</p><p>""It's so good to see you sis!""</p><p>""I can't believe I'm here, and you're you, and you're here, and...I just can't believe it!""</p><p>""Heh, yeah it is pretty incredible."" Kyle grinned at her, then kissed her on the cheek before lowering her to the ground. ""Come on, let's get your stuff into the car.""</p><p>""Lead the way!""</p><p>""Right, let's go.""</p><p>The car wasn't far at all, and soon the bags were loaded in the truck - which Kyle called the ""boot"" in an incredibly sexy accent, much to Sarah's delight. Everything he said sounded sexy, though. When he opened her car door, her heart melted.</p><p>""Nobody has ever opened the door for me!""</p><p>""Really? Well I'm glad to have been the first then.""</p><p>Sarah stepped on her toes to peck her brother on the cheek, then settled into the passenger seat. She never noticed his slight blush. Moments later, they were on the road.</p><p>After such free and easy conversation when they had reconnected online, neither sibling was prepared for the five minutes of awkward silence that passed between them at the start of the drive. Sarah fidgeted with her seatbelt and the hem of her skirt. Kyle gripped the steering wheel tightly and stared straight ahead. Sarah tried not to notice how good his muscles looked, casually flexed and just inches away. She had no idea that Kyle was flexed due to the tension and an active will to keep his body and eyes pointed straight ahead instead of drifting his attention over to her chest, where her nipples poked out against the thin fabric.</p><p>""So how was your flight?"" he finally asked, breaking the silence.</p><p>""It was...um...good?"" Sarah replied, staring out the window to avoid eye contact. ""It was...satisfying...""</p><p>""Satisfying? You didn't... Did you?""</p><p>Sarah glanced back at Kyle, and when their eyes met for a moment she blushed bright red. Her head snapped back to stare out the window.</p><p>""So...uh...are you hungry? Did you eat on the plane?""</p><p>""Um, I don't know. I mean yes I ate, but I don't know if I'm hungry. Whatever?""</p><p>""Okay, well let me know when you get hungry, yeah?""</p><p>""Okay,"" Sarah said, and finally was able to just look at her brother and smile. Mundane conversation was perfect for that. </p><p>""This is so cool! Of course I always knew I had an older brother but since you and Dad were gone my whole life I pretty much thought of myself as an only child - and when I finally decide to email you, you turn out to be awesome, and nice, and funny, and have a sexy accent, and..."" she drifted off, realizing she'd just referred to her brother as sexy. ""...and, um, yeah.""</p><p>""Aww thank you sis! I'm really pleased to finally see you again. You're lovely too, and you have a pretty nice accent yourself!"" Kyle replied, graciously ignoring her use of the word ""sexy.""</p><p>""Wow, I guess I'm the one with an accent here, huh?""</p><p>""Heh, you sure are! Everyone will comment on it. Especially yours; it's pretty hot!""</p><p>Kyle's eyes were locked on the road, so he didn't see Sarah smile. It felt so great to have an attractive older guy say nice things about her, even if it was just her big brother. </p><p>""Thank you so much for not making me take a cab. I was nervous you'd say I should do that, and I really wanted you to pick me up and give me a ride.""</p><p>""Ha! Now you have me thinking what you were saying about that.""</p><p>Dead silence filled the car for the next few seconds. When Kyle slowed the car and pulled into a space, Sarah was afraid they were going to have a terrible, awkward conversation. Instead, he pointed to the building in front of which they'd parked.</p><p>""Uh, sorry. Here we are anyway. Welcome to my home, and yours for the week!""</p><p>Sarah undid her seat belt, then was startled when Kyle hopped out of the car and ran around it to her side. It took her a moment to realize he was only hurrying to open her door for her and not for any actual emergency. As she climbed out of the open door, she stared at the ground, fighting back tears. Her entire life she had felt unloved by her mom and abandoned by her dad, and with a few simple gestures her big brother was making up for it.</p><p>Once inside, Kyle set her bags on the floor and turned, smiling broadly at his sister. Instead of smiling back, she looked away and covered her face with one hand, an odd choking sound in her throat. Kyle was confused and worried until she rubbed her eye and sniffed loudly. When she looked back at him, her eyes were watery, but she was laughing.</p><p>""Oh god I'm sorry, I don't know why I'm crying! I'm really happy to be here I swear! It's just been a really emotional day...month...""</p><p>""Hey, no, I understand!"" Kyle almost felt like crying himself. He barely knew his baby sister, but seeing her cry was tearing him up. ""Come here, kid."" He spread his arms and leaned down, wrapping her up in his warm, safe embrace. </p><p>Sarah felt so stupid, but that wasn't a new feeling today. What started as a few choked tears became a flood when her big brother held her tight. She latched onto him tightly, pulling him closer. Every part of her body screamed at her to hold on for dear life, to never let go. Inch by inch she pulled herself up until her legs were wrapped around his hips, her arms around his back, and her chin tucked over his shoulder.</p><p>It was almost the same hug they'd shared at the airport, but instead of energy and enthusiasm it was all warmth and comfort. Kyle hadn't been ready for her this time, and even though his little sister seemed to weigh practically nothing, the hunched-over position he'd began the hug in was hell on his back now. He straightened a bit, then stepped forward until Sarah was pinned between him and the wall.</p><p>Though both of them tried to ignore it, certain elements of the hug started to become decidedly non-sibling-like. To pin Sarah against the wall, Kyle had to drop his hands down, and now one was on her bare thigh, while the other was holding her up by her ass. With the strong, rough hands touching her in such sensitive places, Sarah couldn't help the flush of arousal that darkened her cheeks, nor the hardening of her nipples as they pressed into her brother's chest. </p><p>Kyle's first thought was that he had to stop squeezing his little sister's ass, and without considering the implications of it, he pushed forward into her more firmly. Pressing her against the wall with his body allowed him to relax his hold on her butt, but now he could feel her tits more acutely. </p><p>""Goddamn it, Kyle, stop noticing those parts of Sarah! She's your own sister, and she's less than half your age!"" he yelled to himself in his head. </p><p>Sarah's crotch was a little higher than Kyle's, and when he pressed harder against her she had to fight her instinct to push back. She realized he was just trying to hold her up better, but it felt so good to have him squeezing her body so hard, to have a man's body so close to hers, rubbing her in small ways. She didn't even care that it was a blood relative. She looked over his shoulder to the kitchen, and for some reason started picturing her brother with a woman, fucking on the kitchen countertop.</p><p>As confused as Kyle was about the mix of feelings and thoughts he was having, his cock was not confused. As it grew, the tip pushed against Sarah's ass. When she felt the pressure and realized where it was coming from, her eyes got big. She could totally feel her big brother's cock through his pants, and she was pretty sure it was huge!</p><p>Somehow the moment ended, and Kyle lowered his sister to the floor, uncomfortably attempting to hide his erection and will it to subside. Sarah gasped when she saw the small wet spot her damp pussy had left on her big brother's shirt, and blurted something out to distract him from noticing.</p><p>""Can I have a tour of the house?"" she heard herself say.</p><p>""Of course!"" Kyle laughed and turned away, thankful for an excuse to hide his erection from her. ""This is the living room, and through here is the kitchen and dining room.""</p><p>Sarah calmed her breathing and followed her big brother from room to room, soaking it all in. She and her mom had lived in a series of shitty apartments her whole life, and Kyle's house was amazing by comparison.</p><p>""Your house is fantastic!""</p><p>""Well, thanks, I guess. It's not always this clean...life of a bachelor, you know...but I tried to straighten up for you.""</p><p>""Oh yeah, I know all about being a bachelor,"" Sarah teased her brother. ""But seriously, you didn't have to clean up for me. I'm just your little sister.""</p><p>""Well I wanted to make a good impression. Didn't want you thinking I'm a slob."" Kyle said, finally able to turn to face Sarah again now that his erection had subsided.</p><p>""Don't worry, good impression made.""</p><p>""Brilliant. Come on then, follow me upstairs,"" Kyle said.</p><p>At the top of the stairs, he turned into the first door on the right. Inside was a tastefully decorated bedroom, with pine furniture, a king-sized bed, and lots of space.</p><p>""I seriously can't believe how nice everything is here.""</p><p>""Thank you! I am proud of the decorating. Come on, though, I'll show you the guest room, where you'll be staying.""</p><p>He led her down the hallway to another door. The room was only about half the size of the master bedroom, but it was still twice the size of Sarah's room back home, and everything in it was much nicer.</p><p>""Oh my god this is my room?!"" Sarah squealed with delight. ""Seriously?!""</p><p>""Yes - I hope you like it,"" Kyle said with a grin. He had been nervous she wouldn't like his house, and it was great to see how excited she was about everything.</p><p>""I LOVE IT!!"" Sarah cried out, jumping backwards onto the bed. She squirmed her arms and legs around, reveling in how soft and comfortable it was. The next moment she was a blur as she hopped to her feet on the bed and then leapt back into her big brother's arms...</p><p>...oblivious to the fact that the movement had caused her skirt to ride up all the way to her hips. Kyle staggered but held his ground when he caught her, hugging his arms around her back. When he regained his balance he saw in the mirror that his baby sister's butt was on display. The thin thread of a purple thong obscured her asshole, but just barely. Once again he was fighting down unbrotherly thoughts. </p><p>""Do you want to see the bathroom?""</p><p>""I have my own bathroom?!"" Sarah dropped down, her eyes wide. Every time she thought this place couldn't get better...</p><p>""No, sorry, it's a shared one - my house isn't that big! It's the door we passed, and it also has an entrance to my room.""</p><p>""Oh okay. That's all right, I don't mind sharing with my big bro.""</p><p>""Come on then. Or do I have to carry you there?"" Kyle teased.</p><p>""Hmmm, now that you mention it - carry me!"" Sarah laughed.</p><p>""Ha, I suppose I did ask,"" Kyle grinned as he stared at his pretty little sister. ""Do you want to ride my back, or with you legs around me like when we were hugging?""</p><p>Sarah couldn't explain why she loved being wrapped up in Kyle's arms as much as she did, but she did. Just before she asked to be carried that way, though, she remembered the damp spot she'd left on his shirt last time her pussy had been pressed against him for more than a couple seconds and thought better of it.</p><p>""I'd like a piggy-back ride, sir.""</p><p>""Yes, ma'am. Hop on my back then.""</p><p>Kyle turned and Sarah pulled herself up, wrapping her arms around his neck as he lightly held her thighs.</p><p>""Yeehaw, ride 'em cowboy!"" She cried, leaning back and waving one arm in the air.</p><p>Sarah wasn't heavy at all, but Kyle still had to fight to keep his balance as she rocked back and forth, pretending she was riding a wild bronco instead of her brother. Ducking under the doorway to the bathroom was especially tricky, but once inside he got to appreciate the look of wonder on her face in the mirror as she gazed around the big sparkling bathroom. She gaped at the large, walk-in shower.</p><p>""Holy shit, are there jets on the walls of your shower? I bet your girlfriends LOVE to fuck in there, huh?""</p><p>The siblings' eyes met in the mirror, and Sarah blushed brightly.</p><p>""Jeez, I thought I'd be better at not putting my foot in my mouth when we were together instead of just typing to each other."" ""It's okay, sis. But to answer your question, surprisingly not. I'd love to fuck in here, but they all preferred the bed or the sofa.""</p><p>Sarah slid down off her brother's back, still looking at him in the mirror. She'd finally made up her mind. She wanted to ask him a big question, and somehow the mirror made him seem further away and less intimidating.</p><p>""So, you know that one thing? That we talked about a lot?"" She asked, her voice almost a whisper.</p><p>""You mean that you're always horny?""</p><p>""Well, uh...yeah...that too. But, like...how you masturbate a lot.""</p><p>""Oh, uh, yeah. What about it?"" Kyle too was thankful for the sense of distance that the mirror provided, but he was also acutely aware of the warmth of his sister's body pressed against his back.</p><p>""Well, I was thinking,"" Sarah started, muddling her way through the request. Her eyes dropped away, breaking their shared gaze. ""I mean, I was hoping...or, wondering...See I've never actually seen a real cock before? And I thought...maybe, since you're my big brother...maybe I could watch you masturbate?""</p><p>""Oh wow, sis. I kinda figured you'd already had sex. I guess I misjudged that one. I, uh, I guess I could let you watch, if that's not too weird for you?""</p><p>Sarah bit her lower lip, continuing to avoid Kyle's gaze, but somehow ended up staring at the reflection of his crotch in the mirror instead. Kyle saw where she was looking and turned to face her.</p><p>""Do you want to see me masturbate now?""</p><p>""Ohmygod really?!"" Sarah beamed, looking up into her big brother's eyes hopefully. One of her hands absently squeezed a nipple through her shirt.</p><p>""Well I am kinda horny, so yes, I guess so!"" Kyle noticed the pinch and felt his bulge grow in response.</p><p>""YES!"" Sarah shouted, then felt self-conscious about how eager she sounded. ""I mean, okay, whatever. Where do you want to do it?""</p><p>""Well we could... I mean, I could do it here, or on my bed.""</p><p>""How about your bed, that sounds easier.""</p><p>""Yeah, it'd be more comfortable. Do you want me to carry you through there too?""</p><p>""Sure!"" Sarah laughed, and climbed back up into his arms. ""I feel like a princess, getting carried around everywhere.""</p><p>Kyle carried the young girl through to his bedroom, staring into her eyes. He couldn't believe he was going to let his little sister watch him masturbate. Maybe it wasn't so weird, though; it was better for her to learn a little from her brother who loved her and would never hurt her than from some jerk who wouldn't care at all about her.</p><p>Sarah gazed into her big brother's eyes, and couldn't remember the last time she felt so much love. Even as horny as she was, she'd always been too nervous around guys for things to go very far - not that much would have been impossible with how closely her mom kept an eye on her. She felt so tiny and safe in Kyle's strong arms.</p><p>""Sorry if you can feel my cock underneath you, sis,"" Kyle said, looking down towards where his cock was. Of course, with his sister in his arms he instead found himself staring into her cleavage, wondering at how well developed she was for a girl her age.</p><p>Distracted, Kyle felt his grip on his sister loosen for a half second. He corrected the mistake immediately, but she had slid down just enough that her pussy was pressed against her brother's cock through his pants. The tiny fall also jostled her clothes a bit; another button on her shirt was undone and her bra was pulled to the side, so that on one side the bra was very visible and on the other side her nipple peeked out.</p><p>""It's...it's okay..."" Sarah whimpered. Before the slip she was going to reply that she couldn't actually feel his cock, but now that she could, her only thought was ""ohmygod my big brother's cock is only separated from my pussy by an inch and some thin fabric!""</p><p>It wasn't a far walk, though, and Sarah didn't have time to think that before Kyle tossed her gently onto the bed. He climbed on next to her, leaning back and looking at her nervously. She crouched eagerly next to him, her hand finding its way to that half-bare nipple. She watched his hands as he undid his belt and trousers.</p><p>""Tell me if this is too weird for you sis,"" Kyle said as he pulled his pants down enough to expose his boxer shorts. His thick cock pushed the boxers up, his cockhead peeking out above the waistband.</p><p>Sarah bit her lip, breathing shallow and fast. She said nothing, just stared captivated, eyes locked on the bulge and the bit of cockflesh she could see. Kyle pulled his boxers down and his hard cock sprung free, standing to attention as she stared at it. </p><p>""Holy shit, bro!"" Sarah gasped, licking her lips without realizing she'd done so. ""It's huge!""</p><p>""Thanks!"" Kyle laughed. ""I guess if you've never seen one before it'll be a bit strange.""</p><p>""I mean, I've seen dicks in pictures and videos before, but my friends always told me normal guys dicks aren't that big, but yours almost is!""</p><p>""Do you like it?"" Kyle heard himself asking as he began pulling gently on his shaft.</p><p>""I love it..."" Sarah said, not thinking about the fact that she'd just said she loved her brother's dick.</p><p>Kyle leaned back and started to masturbate. Sarah took in everything, the sight of it making her somehow even more raging horny than she already was. His hand sliding up and down along his thick shaft, the way the skin of his inner thighs stretched and relaxed with each stroke, the darkening of the head as more blood rushed up the veins of his cock...all of it was enthralling and arousing.</p><p>Kyle stared at his baby sister's face as she watched him jerk himself off. She was so beautiful he couldn't believe it. Just a couple of weeks ago he had barely known his sister, and now he was letting her watch him masturbate. He finally admitted to himself how sexy she was and allowed himself to stare at her partially-exposed breast and use the sight of her pulling on her nipple as the focus for his masturbation. Then, without thinking, he heard himself speak.</p><p>""You won't ever have touched a hard cock before then, will you?""</p><p>The question pulled Sarah's attention away from her brother's cock, and she looked into his eyes, then followed them to where his gaze landed on her chest. The moment she realized that her hot older brother was staring at her tits while jerking himself off was one of the proudest moments of her young life. She pulled a little harder on her breast, bringing it more into view. Kyle inhaled sharply and smiled, and Sarah's heart danced.</p><p>Eager to get more positive feedback, Sarah reached up with her other hand, undid a couple more buttons and pulled her bra more out of the way. It was still an awkward tangle of shirt and cups and straps and boobs, but both of her pert young mounds were fully exposed now.</p><p>The whispered ""oh my dear lord"" from Kyle sent a wave of warmth through Sarah. A huge grin broke her face when he started jerking faster, confirmation that he thought her tits were hot.</p><p>""Do you...uh, do you want to fell it, sis?"" Kyle asked, unable to believe he was being so bold. Clearly, all the blood rushing to his cock was starving his brain.</p><p>Sarah shuddered. She'd wanted to ask if she could touch it but didn't dare ask. Nodding silently, she reached forward and rested her hand on Kyle's as it slid up and down. She wasn't actually touching his cock, but was incredibly close.</p><p>""Oh god,"" Kyle moaned. ""Touch it Sarah."" He was so horny that he was beyond caring about the fact that they were related or that she was less than half his age. Kyle moved his hand out of the way, and Sarah took over, keeping the same rhythm and pace he had been using. While her hand was too small for her fingers to wrap all the way around his cock, he still had to fight to not cum immediately as his young sister jerked him off.</p><p>""Am I doing it right, Kyle?""</p><p>""Oh god sis, this feels amazing! You're a fucking natural, kid. You were born for this.""</p><p>""I was born to jerk my big brother's cock?"" Sarah asked, laughing. ""I wonder what my guidance counselor would say if I told her that.""</p><p>""Oh jeez, don't listen to me, I'm not making any sense. You have my brain all mushy with your sexy tits and your amazing goddamn hand.""</p><p>Sarah laughed again and started to jerk her brother's cock even faster, excited at the possibility of making him cum. He reached up and slowed her down.</p><p>""Pace yourself, Sarah, it's not a race,"" he told her. ""It actually feels better when it takes more time to build.""</p><p>""Sorry! I knew I'd do it all wrong."" Sarah frowned and slumped a bit.</p><p>""No, no, you're doing brilliantly! It feels absolutely amazing Sarah.""</p><p>Kyle guided her hand a bit more, and she soon found the right rhythm again. Once she did, she slid her legs out from under her so that her crotch was flat against the bed with her legs bent out to the sides and back. Gently, she began grinding her pussy against the soft sheets of the bed to the same rhythm she was using on her brother's dick.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh...my god this is fantastic, sis! I don't know how long I'm going to last. You turn me on so much! I hope you're liking this as much as I am, but I don't think that's possible.""</p><p>""Seriously, Kyle? I am so horny right now I could explode. See?"" Sarah pulled up her skirt and lifted herself up off the bed just enough so that her brother could see two things: there was a big wet streak on the bed where she had been rubbing her pussy, and she was no longer wearing her thong so her her bare cunt was on display.</p><p>""Oh fuck that turns me on even more, knowing how horny you are...and god damn do you have a beautiful pussy. How the hell did you get your thong off without me noticing?""</p><p>Instead of answering, Sarah just winked at her brother. He expected her to drop back down to the bed and start grinding again, but instead she just sat there, one hand rubbing his dick, the other holding up her skirt to keep her smooth slit on display. She looked at him expectantly and he finally took the hint, reaching forward to touch her young pussy.</p><p>When Kyle's fingers touched his little sister's wet pussy lips, her excitement took over. She pushed her hips towards his hand, and when his fingers brushed her clit she lost control. She grunted and groaned as her orgasm hit her, washing over her body. She dropped her hips back down, pinning his hand under her, grinding hard against it as she came.</p><p>Kyle had never seen a more glorious sight than the look on his sister's face as she received her first orgasm from a man. Through it all her hand kept working his cock, and he couldn't restrain himself any longer. With a shout, he let loose, spurt after spurt of jizz spraying the air and landing across her hands and both of their thighs.</p><p>Sarah fell over onto a pillow, laughing uncontrollably.</p><p>""Oh...my...god...that was...so fucking amazing!! I can't believe...my older brother...just made me cum..."" she panted out between breaths and giggles.</p><p>""It was amazing for me too! You turn me on so much, sis. Look at how much you made me cum.""</p><p>""Your cock is more than twice as old as I am, and you just shot cum all over my legs with it. That's...so goddamn weird...and dirty and wrong...and HOT!"" </p><p>""Sarah I can't believe it, but I love how much younger you are than me. I can't believe how much I love my own sister's gorgeous tits and wet young pussy. Fuck that pussy must be so incredibly tight.""</p><p>Kyle collapsed next to Sarah, who snuggled up onto him. When he pulled her in close and kissed her on the lips, her heart did backflips.</p><p>""I love you, sis. I love everything about you,"" he whispered between kisses.</p><p>""Oh my god big bro, I've never cum that hard in my life! Thank you so much, Kyle. You're the best big brother ever. I love you so much!""</p><p>""It was my pleasure, sis. I loved making you feel that way."" ""But...jeez, how fucked up is this: I just got the best orgasm of my life, from my own big brother, and instead of being tired and happy, I'm MORE horny than I was before.""</p><p>""Oh don't worry, I know exactly what you mean. I'm already getting hard again, which never happens this quickly.""</p><p>""We are fucked up. I guess being horny all the time really does run in the family."" Sarah joked, licking her fingers. Kyle looked at her quizzically and she held up a glistening finger. ""It's your cum!"" she said. ""I've never tasted cum before...I like it!""</p><p>""Well then you should get it all off your legs if you like it so much."" Kyle laughed, winking.</p><p>""I already did, see!"" Sarah climbed up to straddle Kyle's belly and pulled her skirt up to her midsection so her smooth, cum-free thighs were visible to him. ""God, this is so uncomfortable!"" she muttered, finally yanking the twisted mess of her clothes over her head in a tangled lump.</p><p>""You are glorious,"" Kyle declared as he looked up and down his sister's tiny, naked body. His gaze landed at her bare cunt, lips spread open and kissing his belly. As beautiful a sight as it was, he couldn't help but interfere; Sarah gasped as he gently rubbed her clit, fingertips dancing over her nub as he touched her young pussy. She bit her lip, arched her back, and reached around to find his cock, now resting against her ass. Kyle's other hand went to his sister's chest, squeezing a tit and pinching it lightly.</p><p>""How many fingers can you fit inside yourself?"" Kyle asked as he pressed one up into his sister's slit.</p><p>""Only a couple...oh fuck Kyle this is so goddamn wrong...but...I want you so bad. I want to feel you inside me...I want you to take my virginity, big bro.</p><p>""Oh...oh Sarah..."" Kyle sighed, pulling his baby sister down and kissing her neck softly.</p><p>""Please? Will you stick your big cock up in my tiny pussy and take your little sister's cherry?""</p><p>""Of course I will, Sarah. I want you so badly. I want to slide my thick cock deep inside your tight young pussy and take your sweet virginity. Now, be a good little sis and slide down me a bit more so my cock is rubbing against your pussy lips.""</p><p>Sarah lifted her hips up so her brother's cock fell underneath her, then lowered back down, pressing her pussy against his shaft. She rocked her hips back and forth, coating his member with her wetness. Kyle's hands found her ass, and he squeezed her cheeks while pulling her down against him with more force. One hand slid up her back, sending chills back down her spine, and he pulled her down into another kiss.</p><p>The older brother continued to guide his young sister, pulling her up his body and freeing his hard cock in the process. He flexed it, causing it to raise up off his belly at a slight angle, and then gave his sister the slightest nudge back down. </p><p>When Sarah felt her big brother's cockhead slip between the open lips of her smooth, wet cunt, she stopped. She closed her eyes and held her palm against his chest, feeling the pounding of his heart both under her hand and at the entrance to her virgin temple as he throbbed inside her.</p><p>""Oh Sarah you are incredible. I've never wanted anyone as much as you,"" Kyle said, smiling up at the gorgeous little nymph that was his sister.</p><p>Kyle's smile widened as Sarah moved his hands to her hips and nodded at him.</p><p>""This is probably going to hurt some, but I promise it will get better,"" he warned her. She bit her lip and nodded again.</p><p>Slowly, Sarah slid down onto Kyle's cock, grimacing as he stretched the walls of her virgin pussy. Half way in, Kyle stopped for a moment to relax; his sister was so tight that even having cum just minutes before he was afraid of losing control and cumming early. Sarah felt completely full, and gasped when she looked down to where her brother disappeared into her body and saw so much of his length was still outside of her.</p><p>She wanted more.</p><p>Gritting her teeth, Sarah raised herself up higher, held her breath, and plunged herself down hard onto her big brother's fat dick. She cried out in pain as her hymen tore, and collapsed down onto Kyle's chest, crying.</p><p>""Holy shit sis!"" Kyle groaned. The thrust had felt unbelievably good, as did being balls-deep in his teenage sister's twat, but he knew it must have hurt her. ""Are you okay? That was a little too fast! Your little pussy is too small to take my cock that fast.""</p><p>""I just needed you inside me too much, I couldn't wait,"" Sarah whimpered, wiping away tears. ""Just...just fuck me, Kyle. Fuck my cunt until it feels good.""</p><p>Sarah clung to her brother for dear life as he began rocking his hips. The slight movements increased the pain she felt inside, but she had never been happier in her life. More tears came to her eyes, but now they were tears of joy instead of pain. She loved the smell of his body, the feel of his lips on hers, the sting of his teeth on her nipples. His powerful hands gripped her ass with his thumbs tucked around her front, and he lifted her pelvis up and down to meet his slow thrusts.</p><p>With each thrust, Sarah's whimpers eased a little from pain towards pleasure. ""Ow...Ow...ow...Ah...ah...eh...ooo...oh...Oh...OH...YES...YES...YES...FUCK YES KYLE, FUCK ME, FILL ME UP WITH YOUR THICK COCK, FUCK YOUR LITTLE SISTER'S CUNT!""</p><p>""Holy shit Sarah, you are incredible!"" Kyle gasped as his sister began to thrust with him, riding his cock like an experienced whore. ""Goddamn girl, yes, ride that fucking cock!""</p><p>In response Sarah sat up all the way, bouncing straight up and down on her brother's dick. She waved her hand in the air, whooping and hollering like she was riding a bronco, just as she had when she'd been riding his back.</p><p>The both started laughing, and Sarah dropped back down to a more comfortable angle for the siblings to resume their incestuous fucking.</p><p>Kyle wished they could fuck like this for hours, but he knew he'd never make it. He prided himself on his control and longevity in bed, but all of that was out the window with his little sister, especially with the tight grip her formerly-virgin pussy had on his cock. He felt his orgasm rising and knew he wouldn't be able to hold back much longer.</p><p>Then the realization hit him like a cement truck.</p><p>""Oh god, Sarah,"" he grunted, scared but unable to stop himself from thrusting up into her. ""Are you on the pill?""</p><p>Sarah met her big brother's eyes, unsure of what to say. She knew that not only was she not on the pill but that she was ovulating. If her brother came in her, she was almost certain to get pregnant - but she didn't want him to stop. What she truly wanted was for her brother to fill her with his cum.</p><p>Despite that desire, she couldn't lie to him. She shook her head just a tiny bit.</p><p>""Oh fuuuck!"" Kyle moaned. ""I don't want to stop! I need you too much, sis!""</p><p>""Don't stop, then, Kyle,"" Sarah begged him. ""God Kyle, your cock is so perfect inside me...it's like we were made for each other, brother and sister. Cum in me, big brother. I need to feel your cum deep in my pussy.""</p><p>Kyle started to relax. Maybe his little sister was right. Maybe they were made for each other. He couldn't believe how good his cock felt inside her; she was better than any girl he'd ever fucked before. And, he could barely admit it to himself, but the thought of getting his baby sister pregnant excited him.</p><p>""Aaah yes big bro, I love you so much! Your cock is perfect inside me...inside my little pussy. Cum with me Kyle, cum with your little sister, fill me with your jizz!""</p><p>Sarah leaned forward, pressing her tits against her brother's chest. She scratched Kyle's big strong arms with her nails, biting his neck as she tried to hold back her orgasm, waiting for him to finish with her.</p><p>""Cum in me Kyle, cum in my virgin cunt and make me pregnant! Fuck me with the cock that was made for me!""</p><p>The pair cried out together as they lost control. Kyle exploded inside his sister, filling her tight pussy with his hot, sticky cum. Sarah spasmed inside and out, shaking as the ecstasy of the moment overtook her. The rhythmic clenching of her cunt around her big brother's fat cock kept his orgasm going, and he knew he was cumming more than he'd ever cum before.</p><p>The biggest load of his life was being deposited on the door of his baby sister's fertile womb.</p><p>Sarah had intended for them to finish together, but as the intensity of their mutual orgamed subsided she realized she wasn't yet done. She sat up and spun around, never letting her brother escape her fuckhole. Her hands on his knees, ragged with desire, she started bucking her hips up and down.</p><p>""FUCK yes Kyle, fuck your little brotherfucking sister's tiny cunt! Cum more in my pregnant belly!""</p><p>""Ohhh god yes Sarah, my little nympho sister. You fucking love my thick cock making you pregnant, don't you? You want to have my baby, then for me to make you pregnant again, don't you?""</p><p>The thought was so dirty, so wrong, yet so right at the same time. It sent Sarah over the edge again, and she collapsed into another orgasm.</p><p>For a long while, the brother and sister pair just laid there, awkwardly entwined, panting for breath. Sarah felt her big brother's cock softening inside her, allowing some of his cum to leak out past the lips of her pussy, but she knew most of the load was deep inside her nethers. </p><p>She let out a long, contented sigh.</p><p>""This is going to be the best visit ever.""</p><p>---</p><p>This story was based on a roleplay I did with a guy who sadly does live halfway around the world, so we were almost never online at the same time. We continued this story in a few different scenes as my big brother showed me around the city. If there are enough fans of Sarah and Kyle, maybe I'll type of some of those adventures too. While daddy/daughter fantasies are my favorite, I've enjoyed the occasional dirty sibling fantasy too. What are your favorite fantasies?</p>"
955,Morning Alarm Clock,Calt,,"['Mb', 'reluc', 'anal', 'harem']",A very powerful man wakes up to his favorite alarm clock: a naked child.,2013-03-25T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I awoke, as I normally did, to a pair of small hands gently pushing at me, urging me to roll over. Given my wake-up ritual, one might ask why I prefer to sleep on my stomach, to which I reply that rolling over and seeing the toy that was selected for me is as much a portion of the ritual as any others. </p><p>Ritual is such an ornate word, though. It's more like the children sent every morning, naked and lubed, were my alarm clock. </p><p>Today's choice was a fine one. I would have to commend Jonas later, as he has been selecting prime specimens for a few days now. The toy was a black boy, young of course, likely no older than eleven or twelve. His skin was dark as charcoal. He still possessed a bit of the baby fat common to his age and had not yet fully given over to the lanky, bony stature that signaled puberty. </p><p>I rolled over for him and closed my eyes, letting him do the work he had been trained to do. He lifted the blanket off of me, letting my moderately-sized dick free into the air. His smooth hands - part of the training regimen all members of my Brood go through - wrapped themselves delicately around the shaft and I inhaled a little as I felt the warmth of his mouth encircling the head. He sucked on it dutifully, his tongue touching all of those places that every man's cock twitches at. This toy, like any of his others in my collection, could probably find those places in his sleep. </p><p>Sucking was the appetizer, one that I preferred to get through quickly as there were important things to do today. I snapped my fingers once and the boy wordlessly climbed onto the bed, straddling my hips and using those small and delicate little fingers to guide my cock into his hole. As per the requirement, Jonas made sure that he was amply stretched and lubed before sending him up to me. A man of my position did not have the time to waste with breaking in toys. </p><p>The boy placed his hands on my chest, over my nipples and began to ride. I lay back, letting him do the work that was required of him. Soundlessly, as was expected, he slid his little body up and down, his tightness caressing and squeezing my cock exquisitely.</p><p>Oh yes, I let out a breathy sigh, Jonas would definitely be receiving compliments for this one. </p><p>This continued for a several blissful minutes. The toy continued to do all the work, avoided eye contact and made no sound. </p><p>As always happens in those little slices of heaven, real life intrudes. The door to my bedroom opened and two of my employees stepped in to deliver my morning briefing. Neither Millicent, my assistant, nor Andrew, my deputy, looked askance at the activity on my bed. It had been something they had each seen every morning for years. </p><p>While Millicent pulled my day's schedule from the folder she carried and handed it over, Andrew watched as the toy on my lap continued his slow, luxurious impalement. Clearly, I smirked, Millicent would be delivering the briefing. Andrew was too distracted and would probably be spending an hour with one of the toys before getting to work.</p><p>Millicent began to go over my schedule - itemized meetings with various industry leaders and politicians. I was a very powerful man with much influence in the tech field. Nobody swiped an ID card or entered a password at any security terminal in the world without using at least a few of the patents my company held. The influence allowed me certain...perks, some of which I was happy to share with my loyal employees. </p><p>Millicent paid little attention to the boy on my lap. Her preference was for young members of the fairer sex and she preferred to use...extreme techniques on them. Attached to her office was a room with various implements of her pleasure which I knew she used regularly. Andrew generally delivers the briefings on the mornings where Jonas sends me a girl.</p><p>The boy shifted on my lap, moving into a position where he crouched over my cock on his haunches and leaned back and placed his hands behind him. He did this soundlessly, of course, but I could tell that he was beginning to tire. He would not let his pace slow, however. He was too well trained for that, even if his endurance needed work. </p><p>I discussed the various upcoming meetings with my subordinates for a few more minutes before, with the conclusion of the meeting, I dismissed them with a wave. The boy's energy was beginning to flag and I snapped my fingers again. Wordlessly, he leaned backwards as I leaned forward. He lay on his back and I bent his legs over my shoulders and began to plow him. </p><p>The look of tired relief on his face was evident, which made me thrust harder into him. This boy might have looked divine, but he was in serious need of more training. My toys were not to express any emotion as I used them. I could tell that he was growing uncomfortable with the speed and ferocity at which I fucked him, but I was already behind schedule. Any good toy would have managed to get me off by now. </p><p>I pistoned into him several more times, my cock twitching in his tightness as I emptied my morning's load into him. He lay there passively and accepted it, as was his duty. I pulled out of him with a *plop* and he immediately rolled onto all fours and began licking at the bedspread where some of my juices had leaked before taking my cock into his mouth and cleaning off the slurry of cum and lube. He sucked it clean, then withdrew a towel from its customary position under my bed and dried my cock off. </p><p>Without another word he stood and walked from my bedroom, holding the towel against his ass to keep my leavings from dripping onto my nice carpet. He walked awkwardly with the gait of someone fucked too hard. </p><p>Serves the toy right, I thought, as I began my day.</p>"
956,Hard to Describe,Calt,,"['Mg', 'oral', 'pedo']",The oral pleasures of a little girl.,2013-07-31T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It's hard to describe the way it feels. The way her whole body becomes flushed and warm as her instincts kick in - she doesn't know what she's experiencing, but generation after generation have made sure her body does. The way her face betrays just the tiniest bit of nervousness. She won't let it show, of course. She wants to be a big girl, be seen as a big girl.</p><p>But you see a flicker of it as you gently caress her cheek. Her head is so small, so delicate, so smooth compared to your rough and masculine hands. As your hand slides down the side of her delicate neck to her shoulder, you apply just the tiniest bit of pressure. She knows what you want and she kneels. </p><p>Her mouth is small and you're not. She can really only get the tip of it in. You gently place your fingers on the top of her head as her little mouth dances around the head of your cock, the feeling of it more than making up for the awkwardness, the inexperience with which she goes about it. You'll have plenty of time to train her, but for now? You relax and gently coach her. </p><p>When you tell her to use her tongue, she does so. You can feel it flicker around the base of your head. So small, so wet, so good. When you tell her to stroke your balls, she does that too. Her small hands tentatively rub at your sack, urging a little drop of precum out into her mouth. Curiosity flashes to enjoyment on her face, and you promise her that there's more to come. </p><p>You slide your hands to the back of her head, telling her to open her mouth wide as you gently push forward into it. You don't go too far in, just another inch or more, because you see more of that nervousness appear and you don't want to scare her off before you've finished. You coo softly at her, telling her what a big girl she is. You slide in and out of her mouth, just a few inches and moderately slowly, but it feels more exquisite than anything you've ever experienced before. A soft groan escapes your lips, and you can feel her tongue on the head of your cock. It would seem the girl is gaining a little confidence. You encourage it with soft words, telling her how good she is and what a big girl she is. She smiles, a cute giggle stifled by the contents of her mouth. </p><p>Another groan. It won't be long now. One hand slides to the top of her head, gently tilting it slightly up. You look down and see those cute blue eyes and watch as the first few inches of your cock disappear into her pert little mouth. </p><p>You're hitting the final strokes now. The best experience you've ever had. You resist the urge to grab her head and force yourself all the way in. You don't want to hurt her and you certainly don't want to scare her. So instead, you pull out completely. Your cock feels cold suddenly in the air but it doesn't matter. With a grunt, your cock twitching, you spray your load all over her cute face. She lets out a little squeak of surprise. </p><p>After a few seconds, while your body recovers from the electric shock of pure bliss, you look down. Her face is covered in it. It's a small face and she felt so good. She's got a huge grin on her face and as she runs a finger through a blob on her cheek and dips it into her mouth, the smile gets bigger. The nervousness is nowhere in sight now. Oh, this will be a fun one to train. </p><p>""Good girl.""</p>"
957,The Little Girl Who Runs Beneath The Trees,Camillo Sbarbaro,,['poem'],,2013-02-22T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The little girl who runs beneath the trees<br/>
has only the weight of her pigtail,<br/>
and a faint song in her throat.<br/>
She skips alone<br/>
and skips along the street; because she does not realise<br/>
that she will never have any greater good<br/>
that that piece of live gold on her shoulders,<br/>
or of that joy in her throat.</p><p>To those of us who have<br/>
no happiness other than words,<br/>
not the bright tuft of hair nor the great<br/>
hope that swells the heart of that girl,<br/>
if it is not too much to ask, let<br/>
love be taken before this gift is taken away.</p>"
958,Anita's Phone Tease,Canadian Tease,cn_tz@yahoo.ca,"['Mf', 'tease']","I know phone sex is very popular, so I wrote this story one day when I was thinking about what it might be like. Anita is not real, of course, but she does remind me of a girl I knew when I was growing up, a real bitch!",2013-06-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Ummmm - is it noon already?"" Anita's hand found the alarm clock on the nightstand next to her bed and switched it off. She turned over and lay on her back, stretching luxuriously. </p><p>Sunlight was streaming through the windows, brightly illuminating the white sheet that covered her nude body. Her blond hair was spread out on the pillow around her pretty face, a single strand lying across her lips. She brushed it aside as she yawned, smiling at what promised to be a fine day. As she lifted her arms above her head, the top of the sheet slid down, revealing the twin globes of her large, cream-white breasts, with their erect rosebud nipples. She swept the sheet to the side, and gazed approvingly down at her body. Anita was proud of her tempting figure, and took a sensual delight in it. Sighing contently, she closed her eyes and ran her hands languorously over her voluptuous curves: first cupping her full breasts and pinching her nipples gently (which brought forth an involuntary moan of pleasure), then moving down over her flat stomach to caress the graceful sweep of her hips, finally reaching between her parted legs to brush the inside of her thighs lightly, slowly drawing her fingertips up to tantalize the cleft of her girlish vulva, pouting under delicate silken wisps of fair hair. Unable to resist, she placed a fingertip at the top of her slit and rubbed gently in little circles, exciting the little nub of pleasure nestled inside. She was tempted to bring herself to orgasm, but resisted - a little tease was enough to start the day, and it filled her with a pleasant erotic glow. </p><p>Anita's body gave her pleasure, as it did to the boys who were lucky enough to be allowed to enjoy it. It also gave her pleasure to think about the effect she had on older men who happened to cross her path during the day. She always tried to dress in ways that would turn them on, and it amused her to think of the twitching erections she caused in all those aroused men, who couldn't wait to get home to masturbate to fantasies of her. She knew the effect she had on them, especially on the men who came to watch her strip at the club, where she would do her best to put them through agonies of tantalizing sexual tease and frustrated desire. She was only seventeen, but the owner of the club didn't care; she pulled in lots of customers. Her parents didn't know she worked there, but they probably wouldn't have tried to stop her even if they did. They had always been very permissive with her, and they knew if she wanted to do something she'd find a way to do it, no matter what they said. They also didn't complain when she announced that she was moving into her own apartment for the summer.</p><p>She had a free day ahead of her, with nothing to do until 9:00 that evening, when she was due at the club. School was out, and exams behind her (thank god!), and she was looking forward to a lazy summer. Her guidance councilor had suggested she get started on her college entrance essay over the summer, but she was putting it off - she'd had enough of writing for awhile. And today - today would be a shopping day. She needed a new set of garters for the club, something that would go with the red bra and panties she liked to wear under her costumes. Most of her outfits were based on street-clothes that girls might actually wear, like school uniforms, or sweaters and jeans; but sometimes she liked something really slutty, just for variety. And she knew that her boyfriend John would appreciate seeing her modeling it for him, as well! </p><p>After a quick shower she selected a dress appropriate for the warm summer day, a lightweight sleeveless sundress, form-fitting above, and flaring out from her hips in pleats that flipped enticingly as she walked. She knew it would get a lot of attention at the mall. </p><p>===== </p><p>She spotted him almost as soon as she entered the large shopping complex in the center of the city. She didn't know who he was, of course, but the lust and hunger showed clearly in his eyes as she walked by. She was an expert when it came to that look, oh yes. </p><p>Poor old Jake. He was a mall regular, one of the guys who hung out there when he wasn't working odd jobs, watching the girls who paraded up and down in their skimpy summer outfits. They drove him crazy, and he spent his days following them through the mall, hoping for glimpses up their skirts when they sat down on the benches, or staring at their firm, round asses, wiggling from side to side in tight shorts as they walked in front of him. He loved how the air-conditioning made their young nipples perk out enticingly, at least with the girls who didn't wear bras. Often he became so excited that he needed to relieve himself in a men's room stall, stroking himself to orgasm amidst the swirl of tantalizing images that flooded his mind. </p><p>Anita didn't have to look; she knew that he had started to follow her. She smiled to herself and headed for the escalator. </p><p>Jake felt the familiar surge between his legs when he saw her, a delicious blonde in a flimsy little dress: oh such beautiful big tits, that dress is so tight, look at how those tits are pushing and trying to get out, I wonder if I could see anything from the side through her sleeves, oh wow what a short skirt, her legs are so creamy, ohhhhhhh... </p><p>He saw her step onto the escalator going up, and he almost ran to get on behind her before anyone else had a chance to get in between. He stayed back three steps, where he was able to get a tantalizing look up her skirt from behind. She was so beautiful, the dress clung to her shape from her neck down to her hips, then it got loose in light little folds, so thin he could almost see through it. Her legs, mmmm her legs, so long and firm! His eyes swept hungrily up and down, from the light sandals she wore, up her shapely calves, to the backs of her thighs almost high enough to see her panties. He imagined putting his hands on her hourglass hips, running them down the sides of her legs, then up to lift her skirt, revealing her enticing panties to him. He was aware of her scent, clean, honeysuckle fresh, with a mysterious hint of her womanhood. He was filled with a longing that went beyond lust, he wanted to lie with her and caress her, he wanted to enter her gently, he wanted to see her smile... </p><p>Anita didn't know the finer texture of his thoughts, of course; she knew only the general erotic effect she was having on him, and she knew she was teasing him. And she liked that. It wasn't that she disliked men like him, or that she wanted to cause him pain. She felt sorry for him, in fact; but at the same time she knew how tremendously exciting it was to men like him to be tantalized and aroused like this, how much they loved it. She was, she felt, just giving him what he craved. And she was good at it. </p><p>After she had finished with her purchases she went to the food court for a late lunch. She got a salad and sat down, and was not at all surprised when moments afterwards saw Jake take a seat a couple of tables away, where he had a good view of her from the side. She took a book from her bag and read while she ate her salad. When she had finished eating, she sat back in her chair and crossed her legs as she continued to read. Every once in a while she would reach down to her lap and give her skirt an imperceptible tug, so that it gradually traveled higher up her thighs, displaying more flesh to Jake's eager eyes. She turned slightly, so that now he was able to see a little between her crossed legs; and the skirt continued its upward progress. </p><p>Finally, she put the book down and looked down at her sandals. She uncrossed her legs, and lifted one to rest its heel on the edge of the chair seat, then pretended to adjust the straps of the sandal. As she did this, Jake was presented with an unimpeded view between her parted legs, and he gazed hungrily into her crotch at her tight, white cotton panties, so thin and stretched so tightly that shadows of what nestled within were clearly discernible. After a few seconds, Anita got up and gathered her possessions. She walked straight towards Jake, who sat paralyzed and red-faced, and as she passed she looked at him and smiled - ""Busted!"" she whispered. </p><p>Jake sat transfixed, watching her flounce toward the exit. Then he headed for the men's room. </p><p>===== </p><p>When Anita returned home, hot and sweaty from the heat of the day, she decided to take a nice bath before it was time to go to the club. She put on a CD to listen to while she was soaking in the tub, the classical one that her boyfriend John had given her when they started going out. John was a lot older than she was, and kind of an intellectual, and she felt flattered that he thought highly enough of her to give her such a highbrow gift. Her favorite cut was ""Air on the G-String"", by J.S. Bach. She thought the title was hilarious, considering her part-time job, but she was always moved by the sweetness and longing she felt when she listened to it; it said things to her that words couldn't, it sometimes made her weep, but in a happy way. She'd never really listened to ""classical"" music before. John hadn't been condescending when he gave it to her. It was simply music that she'd never heard before, and he thought that she would like it; he was right. </p><p>She put some nice-smelling bath salts in the water, let her dress and panties fall to the floor, and lowered herself into the fragrant warmth, sighing with pleasure. The bath relaxed her, and she let her arms float at her sides, her breasts swelling up through a scented froth of bubbles. She closed her eyes and surrendered to the bliss of the music... </p><p>Her cell phone was on a chair by the bathtub, and it rang now. She frowned at the interruption, and reached up to dry her hands on a towel, then took the phone. She looked at the number in the display, and smiled. A call on the 900 line had been transferred to her. Evidently, one of her ""friends"" was in need of her. </p><p>It had been very clever of Francois to start a 900-number phone service aimed at his club's clientele. Several of the girls, including Anita, had agreed to be available for calls a couple of days a week, calls from guys who had seen them dancing at the club. If a girl noticed a man who seemed particularly ""moved"" by her performance, when she left the stage she would smile and drop a card into his lap as she passed him. The card contained the girl's name and the number where she could be reached. The client was encouraged to call her and share his feelings about her performance. Fine print declared the $3.00 a minute calling charge, next to a silhouette of a voluptuous girl. It cost Francois about $500 a month to maintain the line, which it usually took only a week of calls to cover. The girls got half of the take for the calls they worked. </p><p>Anita actually enjoyed these calls. She enjoyed the way she was able to manipulate the men who called her, to build on the craving they felt after watching her undress at the club. She enjoyed listening to them pant and mroan while they masturbated to her tantalizing, little-girl voice; and she enjoyed the money the calls brought her at the end of the month! </p><p>Settling herself back in the bath, she clicked on the phone. </p><p>""Hi! This is Anita..."" </p><p>""Uh, hi, this is Robert."" </p><p>""Robert! Mmmmm, how are you, sweetie?"" </p><p>Anita liked it when Robert called. Most of Anita's spring wardrobe had been paid for by Robert's calls. </p><p>""I've been thinking about you a lot, Robert - we had such a nice time the last time you called, didn't we? Did you like what we did?"" </p><p>""Yes - I, I really liked it, a lot."" </p><p>""You'll never guess where I am now, Robert. Would you believe I'm in the bathtub? I'm lying here completely naked while I'm talking to you. Listen..."" </p><p>She splashed the water with her free hand and giggled. </p><p>""I'm taking a bubble bath. It feels sooooo good on my skin, so nice and slippery. I'm taking my hands and rubbing them all over me. Do you do that when you take a bath or a shower, Robert? Get all nice and slippery and rub your hands on yourself? I'll bet it feels good, doesn't it? It would be so nice if you were here with me - this could be your hand sliding all over my breasts..."" </p><p>""God, that sounds so hot!"" </p><p>Anita giggled. ""I bet it does! Bet you wish you were here, hmm? I wish you were..."" </p><p>""I'd like that, Anita, I really would, a lot."" </p><p>""You know, Robert, I'm actually glad you called. I need a man's opinion about something, a man who's very, well, sexual. I think you fit that bill, don't you Robert?"" </p><p>""Uh, yeah, I guess so."" </p><p>""Well, I have this boyfriend, John, did I mention him to you? Anyway, I heard about this little game I'd like to try with him, but I can't decide if it's something he'd like. I mean, being a girl and all it's kind of hard to know just what a man is going to enjoy, you know? Can I tell you about it, get your opinion of it?"" </p><p>""OK, sure..."" </p><p>""Oh, good! Well, here goes - now, you know how you guys have this little place on your cock, on the underside just below the head, where it feels so good to touch? John does anyway, and lots of other guys I know do, too. How about you, sweetie, do you like to be touched there?"" </p><p>""Oh yes, I do, yes."" </p><p>""Well, what happens is this: the girl gets down between the guy's legs, and with the tip of her tongue, just the very tip, she gives a little lick right on that spot, a soft little upward lick, barely touching him. It's supposed to feel really nice, but what's sort of kinky about it is that she doesn't do anything else for about fifteen seconds. Then, she gives him another lick, just like the first - and waits another fifteen seconds. She keeps repeating that over and over, every fifteen seconds. Am I doing a good job describing it, Robert? Can you imagine what that would be like?"" </p><p>""Ohhh god, yesss..."" </p><p>""The thing is, I can't see how he'd be able to feel something that's so very soft and light. Has your girlfriend ever done something like that to you?"" </p><p>""Uh, no, I don't actually..."" </p><p>""Oh wait, you don't have a girlfriend, Robert, do you? You told me that once - poor baby! Well, maybe you can just use your imagination - think about a girl giving you a delicate little tongue flick, so light that she was barely touching you. Do you think you'd actually be able to feel it? Would it feel good, do you think? Would you like that, Robert?"" </p><p>""Oh yes, oh yes..."" </p><p>""I suppose it would be a kind of a tease, wouldn't it? Such a soft lick wouldn't be enough - it would just make you need more. I guess that's the idea, to make you need more, then make you wait for it. I bet your cock would be throbbing and getting harder and harder while you were waiting for the next lick. You think that's how it would be, sweetie?"" </p><p>""Ohhhhhhhhhhh..."" </p><p>""And imagine it going on and on, with you getting harder and harder, aching for the next lick. I bet you would try counting off the seconds in your mind, but you'd be sure to go too fast. When you got to fifteen nothing would happen and you'd feel so anxious - and then all of a sudden she'd give you another lick, catching you by surprise, and it would feel so good - but now you'd have to wait a whole fifteen seconds for the next one. It'd probably drive you crazy, huh?"" </p><p>""Oh god, it would, ohhhh."" </p><p>""Well, I want to be sure. Maybe we can do a little experiment, OK? Please?"" </p><p>""Y-yes..."" </p><p>""OK. Well, first your cock has to be hard - I'll wait for you to get ready."" </p><p>""It - it's hard now, so hard... </p><p>""Really? Oh my, how did that happen? Hm. Well, good - now put a finger in your mouth and get it nice and wet. Ready?"" </p><p>""Yes."" </p><p>""OK - now get ready to touch yourself in that cute little spot, but wait for me to say touch. Use just the very tip of your wet finger."" </p><p>""OK..."" </p><p>""Now - touch! How was that, Robert, did it feel good? I hope you did it lightly, just like a feather. But now you have to wait, remember - no more touching until I say so. Oh! I guess I have to count now, don't I? OK - 1, 2, 3 ..."" </p><p>Anita grinned to herself, imagining Robert straining over his hard-on, waiting for permission to repeat the touch. She found it exciting to think about the state she got these men into, so desperate for the sex and pleasure she dangled just out of their reach. She reached down between her legs and caressed herself, enjoying the sweetness of her touch under the warm water, and the tormented whimpering on the phone. </p><p>""4, 5, 6 ..."" </p><p>She knew Robert had been to the club many times to watch her, but she wouldn't have known who he was if she had tripped over him. She knew only that he was one of the horny, lonely men who sat in the semi-darkness every night, addicted to the tease that she and the other girls inflicted on them. Almost certainly he was one of the quiet ones. The really needy ones. </p><p>""7, 8, 9 ..."" </p><p>The men she targeted in her act weren't the loud guys, who got drunk and liked to hoot and shout. She looked for the quiet ones, sitting alone, the kind of men who have fantasies about girls they see during the day, wishing they could follow them home and watch them undress. Robert was one if these, she was sure. </p><p>""10, 11, 12 ..."" </p><p>Anita worked very hard on her facial expressions to intensify the tease in her act; she knew there's a lot you can communicate with just the right look. If she saw a man who was really getting excited, she knew just how to get into his head. She'd look at him with an expression of such sympathy, with a frown of concern on her face, and her mouth rounded into a pouting ""ooooo"". It was as if she were saying to him, ""Ohhh you poor thing, this must be so hard for you! If it were up to me I'd take you in back and give you what you need to make you cum. But I can't do that; it's my job to tease your cock as much as I can, to make what you're feeling even worse, and that's what I'm going to do. Awww, I'm sorry..."" Then she'd caress her breasts and lick her lips, looking deep into his eyes. And he'd be sure to get a card. </p><p>She slowed down - ""13 ... 14 ... 15 ... touch,"" she whispered. </p><p>""Hunh - ahhh..."" Robert gasped at his next touch. </p><p>""Mmmm, it sounds like you like that, Robert! Is it really good? I hope so!"" </p><p>Anita could tell that Robert was getting quite turned on now, and she knew she had him hooked - the longer he stayed on the line the more she would tantalize him and excite his cock, and he knew it. He didn't care that the meter was running and this was costing him money. He only knew that he needed what Anita did to him more than he'd ever needed anything; the orgasms she coaxed him to were unlike any he'd ever had before. </p><p>""1, 2, 3 ... but this is only pretend, you know, it's not exactly like the real thing. You know what I mean, Robert?"" </p><p>""Y-yes..."" </p><p>""4, 5, 6 ... I mean, if I were actually there between your legs doing it to you, you'd feel my warm breath on you while you were waiting."" </p><p>""Mmmmmmmmmm"" </p><p>""7, 8, 9 ... maybe I'd even blow on you a little just to make it more interesting. Would that be good, Robert? Would warm puffs of air feel good on your cock? Would they, Robert? Tell me, baby..."" </p><p>Ohhhh yes, so good, so good, ohhhhh..."" </p><p>""10, 11, 12 ... and you know what? I bet my warm, wet tongue would feel very different from your finger. I think it would feel a lot better, don't you, sweetie?"" </p><p>""Oh my god, oh yes, oh yes..."" </p><p>""13, 14, 15 - of course, the really big difference, Robert, is that I'm going to do this to my boyfriend, not to you."" </p><p>""Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh my god, ohhhh no, ohhhh please..."" </p><p>""Touch."" </p><p>She heard him going absolutely berserk now, and she knew he was pumping away on his cock for all he was worth. She let him go for a few seconds, but she didn't want him to have an orgasm yet - oh no, she had more plans for him tonight. </p><p>""Wait, Robert - don't cum yet sweetie! Robert - are you there?"" </p><p>""Ohhh - uh-huh..."" </p><p>""Is your cock still hard, Robert - you haven't cum, have you?"" </p><p>""No ... almost ... stopped when you said ... why can't I - ohhhh it feels so good, I'm so hard..."" </p><p>""Listen, Robert, I want you to keep it nice and hard. You can touch it now and then, but just enough to keep yourself excited. Look down at your cock, Robert - is it nice and hot and stiff for me?"" </p><p>""Oh yes, it's so hard, so big, it's twitching, I want ... oh god this is driving me crazy!"" </p><p>""Aw, I know, poor baby! Now, Robert, just calm down sweetie, and listen to me. What I want you to do is keep your cock all ready for me, and later tonight come down to the club."" </p><p>""The dance club, tonight?"" </p><p>""Yes, sweetie, I want you to come and watch me tonight. Just think how that will make you feel, baby - you remember the feeling you get when you come to the club, don't you? When you walk in your heart starts to beat faster, and you're thinking about how much you need to see the girls strip for you, to tease you, to get you horny and excited, to get your cock throbbing. You like that feeling, don't you Robert?"" </p><p>""Ohh yes, I ... ohhhhh ...."" </p><p>""You're not stroking yourself now, are you? You're not allowed to cum, remember - I want your cock to be big and full when you come see me tonight. When you walk in and sit down I want you to be already worked up and feeling sooo frustrated! And when I dance for you, do you know what I'm going to do? Well, what I'm going to do, sweetie, is take your need, that ache in your poor suffering cock - and I'm going to make it worse, baby, oh so much worse! When you finally leave, Robert, you're going to feel twice as horny and frustrated as you did when you arrived. Just think, I'm going to tease and tantalize you something awful, while you sit there panting and not allowed to touch yourself, not able to get any relief. Think about it, Robert - you enjoy suffering like that, don't you?"" </p><p>""Oh-my-god, oh-my-god, yessss, ohhh I need it so bad, please..."" </p><p>""And then when you leave, your cock will be big and throbbing and aching, it will be just dying for attention, for relief that none of us nasty girls will give you - and then when you get home - ohhhhhhhh just think about it - you can work on it all night, stroking and jerking it, teasing it, loving it... Just think how you can get it all nice and lubricated, and lie on your bed with your legs spread wide apart, and then your hands will be all over it, squeezing the head, massaging the balls, rubbing it against your body - doing all the delicious things to yourself that get you sexed up with sweet pleasure! Mmmmmm, just think about that pleasure, Robert - you really need it, don't you? And all the while you'll be remembering the things I did at the club to get you hot and bothered, and you can pretend that I'm there - those are my hands on your cock, making it feel so good, you can imagine it's my mouth on you, pleasuring you and making you cum... you like thinking about that, sweetie? That's really what you need isn't it, to feel so excited, to get your cock almost teased to death?"" </p><p>""Y ... y ... ohhhhhhhhhh oh god ohhh..."" </p><p>""Uh uh uh - no more touching Robert! You just keep that hard-on nice and big and hot, and let me work on it for you tonight - you know the kind of things I can do to you, Robert, you know how turned on I can get you. And then tomorrow, after you've jerked that cock all night and made it cum and cum all over the place, you can call me again and tell me all about it, tell me how I made you feel. And you know what? When you're telling me about it, I'll get you hot and make you cum again. Would you like that, sugar?"" </p><p>""Ohhhh yes yes I will..."" </p><p>""Bye bye, sweetie - here's a little kiss until tonight, a little kiss for you-know-where!"" </p><p>Anita smiled, and hung up. Then, she got ready to go to work.</p>"
959,Teasing My Stepfather,Canadian Tease,cn_tz@yahoo.ca,"['Mf', 'tease', 'voy', 'exhib', 'lolita']","My stepfather was a real perv, and I did everything I could to keep him teased and frustrated.  One night I really got him good!",2013-06-13T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I'm a cocktease, I admit it. I don't know why. I've always been like that, ever since I was a little girl and I noticed men looking at me when my breasts started to develop. It gave me a thrill to realize that I excited them, and I did everything I could to get them worked up. I especially like to tease older men, guys who know they'll never get a young girl like me again, and think about it all the time. I like to make them think about what they're missing, and make them want it more and more. </p><p>When I was a kid I lived with my Mom and stepfather. He was a real perv, always trying to get a peek at me while I was undressing or in the shower. Sometimes I would torment him by running around the house in my underwear, just to punish him for being such a pig. I never let him see a lot, just enough to get him hot and bothered. But I bet he jacked off later when he thought about it. No, I knew he did. </p><p>What he really liked was to see up my skirt, or try to anyway. I used to have to wear this school skirt. It was supposed to be just one inch above the knees but my friends and I had this trick where we would roll up the waistband so that instead of an inch it was more like 5 or 6. After school sometimes I wouldn't change out of it. When he got home from work he couldn't take his eyes off me. I have to admit I was pretty cute in that skirt, especially with the little ankle socks I wore sometimes. </p><p>Well, usually after dinner we'd watch TV. My mother would lie on the couch, and I'd be on the floor with a book or some homework. He'd sit in his chair right behind me where it was easy for him to pretend he was watching the TV. Actually, my Mom usually fell asleep pretty fast so he didn't have to pretend much. I swear I could feel his eyes moving up and down the back of my legs, trying to see as high up as he could. I'd just pretend to read or watch the TV, sometimes moving around a little so my skirt would travel up a little higher. I would bend my knees and lift my feet, just sort of swaying my ankles from side to side. My skirt would be pretty high by then, I'm pretty sure my panties and ass were showing a little. Once I got this idea: I stretched my legs out straight behind me, and after a minute or so I started to slowly move them apart so he could see more and more between them. Just as the view was starting to get really good I reached behind me and pulled the skirt back down, like the modest little girl I am (lol). I'm not sure, but I think I heard him moan. </p><p>I had all sorts of tricks to get him hot. Once when my Mom was out shopping I came out of the bathroom after a shower with just a towel wrapped around me. I had carefully arranged it in the mirror so that the top just barely covered my tits, which are pretty big. The top of the towel was about a quarter inch above my nipples, and it reached down to only two inches below my pussy. I walked into the living room where he was and chattered away about nothing in particular. I could see his lips trembling as he looked at me, so I knew I was teasing the hell out of him. When the towel started to fall I held it up by cupping and squeezing my breasts with my hands, and kept on talking as if nothing had happened. Then I walked down the hall into my bedroom, and just as I went in I whipped off the towel, so he got a very brief view of me from the rear. </p><p>I knew he was dying to see me totally naked, but I never let him. I'd let him get close to seeing my tits and pussy, like with the bath towel tease, but it always ended with him frustrated. It really did get to him, so much that he actually tried to peek at me through my bedroom window. I figured it out right away because sometimes the shade was up a little when I was sure I had put it down earlier. When I'd go to bed at night if I noticed it was up I'd just pull it down again - but not before stripping down to my underwear first, just in case he was outside the window, to make him suffer. </p><p>He wanted so badly to see me naked, and I was trying to think of a way I could use that to do a real number on him. One Friday night, when I was 16, I went out dancing with my boyfriend, and got back later than I was supposed to (12:00 was my curfew, I got in at 1:00). My Mom had gone to bed, but he was sitting up reading, waiting for me. When I walked in he said some sharp words about being grounded if it happened again. I had been sitting with my boyfriend in his car in front of my house for a while, and I figured that one reason he was mad at me was that he was jealous, since my boyfriend could get his hands under my clothes but he couldn't. He used to make a stink about my having a boyfriend who was so much older then me, about how I shouldn't be riding around in cars, I might get hurt or in trouble and stuff like that, but I knew that what it really was was that other guys were getting to play with my nubie body but he couldn't! This night he was probably imagining that I was giving my boyfriend a nice blowjob before I came in, something I'm sure he masturbated over a lot, wishing he could feel my hot mouth on him. (Actually, he was right - for the whole time I was sitting in my boyfriend's car I had kept him on the edge with just my tongue.) </p><p>Anyway, his attitude really pissed me off, and I said to myself, ""OK jerk, be that way! I've been planning something for you for a long time, you little perv, and tonight might as well be the night."" </p><p>I went into the kitchen and got a glass of milk, then came back and sat down in an easy chair across from him. He hadn't gone to bed yet, and was reading again. I had sort of dressed up to go out that night, and I was wearing ""fancy stuff"" under my dress - you know, sexy stockings, a garter belt, things like that. I had once seen some girly magazines that he had hidden in the garage, so I knew that slutty lingerie was one of his weaknesses, his fetish. So, as I sat there drinking my milk, I idly crossed my legs and hummed a little tune to myself. Then I put my legs up on the ottoman, and raised one knee, so that he could get a good look up under my dress. I put my head back and idly looked up at the ceiling, so that he could stare without being afraid that I'd see where he was looking. I made sure he got a good look - I wanted him to get very, very excited. After a while I stood up and stretched, and said I was going to bed. I walked over to him and turned around and said, ""W ould you please?"" I indicated that I needed help with the zipper at the back of my dress. He jumped up and pulled it down to my waist, exposing the back of my lacy bra. I said goodnight, and walked slowly down the hall to my bedroom, leaving him there staring at my back. </p><p>When I got into my bedroom and closed the door, I saw that the shade had been pulled up a little. Well, well, I thought, it looks like someone has been making plans for a good time. Let's see just how good we can make it! </p><p>Outside my door I heard him say (a little too loudly) that he was going to bed, and then heard his steps on the staircase. But a minute later I heard the front door being opened very carefully, and I knew he had gone outside. I smiled to myself at the thought of him hurrying around the house to get to his peeping spot at my window, before he missed anything. I imagined him whispering to himself something like, ""Ohhhh yesss, at last, at last!"" </p><p>I was wearing the dress I usually wore to clubs - red, low-cut, form-fitting. I had spike heels on, and under my dress were the garter belt and stockings, and sexy bra and panties, all black and sheer. I walked around my room for a while, slowly removing the dress - first letting it drop to my waist, then pushing it down and stepping out of it. I reached down and picked it up and carried it over to my dresser, leaving everything else on - my half-bra, the garter belt, panties, stockings and heels. At this point, as I slowly walked across the room in that sexy, tantalizing outfit, I figured he was outside my window, eagerly unzipping his pants and getting his cock out, all ready to play with it and get it worked up while he watched me undress. This was just too good! </p><p>After I folded my dress, I walked over to my door, which had a full-length mirror on it. I stood in front of it and pretended to admire myself in it, turning this way and that, posing sexily, standing sideways and lifting my breasts, bending over and spreading my legs, doing everything I could think of that would bring back the memory of his girly mags and drive him nuts. The window was across the room from the door with the mirror, so he got a good view of everything I did. </p><p>After a while, I walked back to the dresser, where I picked up my photo album and brought it over to my bed, right next to the window. I kicked off my shoes and lay down on my stomach to look through the album, positioning myself on the bed so that my legs and my rear were facing the window. I stayed there for about fifteen minutes, with my ass and the backs of my legs fully exposed to his view. I smiled to myself, thinking of how my tight, transparent panties and stockings must have been making him drool and jerk. Occasionally I would turn over on my side, lifting a knee and opening my legs. Between turning pages, I idly caressed the inside of my thighs, sometimes pausing between my legs on my crotch and making little circles with a fingertip. Then I'd turn back onto my stomach, spreading wide to give him a maddening view up between my legs from the rear. And all the time I was humming a little tune, so innocent, a young girl all by herself in her private bedroom. </p><p>Finally, I sat up and put the album aside. I yawned and looked down at my legs and stockings. Lying back on the bed, I raised my legs in the air and stroked the sheer stockings up and down, enjoying their smoothness (as, I bet, he was enjoying the smoothness of his hard cock as he stroked it, helping me tease it). I sat up again, and proceeded to remove my stockings, slowly pushing them down my legs, one at a time. I stood up and unfastened the garter belt, then took it and the stockings back to the dresser. I returned to the bed and stood directly in front of the window, about a foot from it. </p><p>The shade was only open about six inches, so I couldn't look down and see him, but he had a perfect up-close view of me from my waist to my knees, a foot away. My black panties, which were sheer and tight, revealed more than I usually let him see, but tonight I figured letting him see just a little bit more would be worth it, to increase his hunger, make it worse. He probably thought that I was going to pull the shade down now, as I usually did. But I didn't, and he must have been going crazy with excitement and anticipation, congratulating himself on his good luck. </p><p>As I stood there I hooked my thumbs in the waistband of my panties and started to pull them down - one inch, two inches, three - and then I stopped. I turned around and walked away from the window toward the center of the room, where he could see me from head to toe. I turned around to face the window again, and reached around behind me to unhook my bra. I pretended to have some difficulty with it, frowning in concentration as I struggled with my hands behind my back, my tits jiggling and straining, and almost spilling out of the bra. </p><p>Finally I got it unhooked, but I left the straps on my shoulders, so the bra dangled in front of me, loosely covering my tits. I lowered the straps and slid the bra down my arms, but I turned around as I did it, so he wasn't able to see my naked breasts. Then, standing with my back to him, I tossed the bra aside and continued lowering my panties. I pushed them slowly down over my hips, swaying my ass from side to side as I did it. I bent over to take them from my feet, giving him a brief peek between my legs from behind. </p><p>Then I straightened up and headed back to the mirror. I stood in front of it and gyrated like a little striptease whore, caressing my hips, squeezing and massaging my breasts and my ass, and rubbing my hands between my legs. He could tell what I was doing, but he couldn't actually see it because my back was turned to him; and if he tried to see my reflection in the mirror, he couldn't, since the view was blocked by my body! </p><p>He was so close to seeing everything he had lusted for, so close! Of course he must have loved seeing me naked from the rear, being able to see my cute ass as I wiggled it, but it wasn't enough, ohhhhh it wasn't enough! I'll bet he was praying at that point, Please let her turn around, please, please! Ohhhh, she has to turn around soon, she has to turn around to come back to her bed, ooooooooo I'll get her then, I'll be able to see her naked tits and pussy then! </p><p>After teasing him like this for a while, driving him crazy with what he couldn't see, I spread my arms and stretched, turning my head to yawn. Then, holding my right arm up behind my head, promising a great view of my raised breasts, I slowly turned around. Just as he was able to see my big tits come into view in profile, my left hand reached out for the wall, found the light switch, and flipped it - the lights went out and the room was plunged in darkness. I got into bed, naked, and lay there with my heart pounding, so excited by what I had just done to him. I laughed to myself thinking of him out there, so happy that he was finally going to get to see what he always wanted and drooled for, and then when his cock was big and hard and sooooo excited, his hopes were smashed and he had to leave frustrated! I love thinking about how crazy that must have driven him. </p><p>Just imagine what that would be like, if you were that pervert desperately trying to catch your hot sixteen-year-old stepdaughter naked, jerking off while you watched, hoping so much that this time you were going to get to see what you needed, holding your breath, your heart pounding, and then - nothing! I'm so proud of what I did to him; I don't think he ever got over it. Of course, he never gave up trying to see me undress. But that's part of a of a voyeur's addiction, isn't it? He always hopes that next time will be better, next time he'll be lucky - it made it so easy for me to keep his cock teased! </p><p>I actually did see him stroking that teased cock a few times, after I had been making him suffer - but that's another story!</p>"
960,"Pussy Paradise, Part 1",Cannon,,['M/ff'],"Carl Richards had been having a boring life lately. That is until he met Abbie,13 and Cindy,14. He found that they loved to fuck, loved to fuck him, and they had several friends who were just as horny. Carl was about to enter Pussy Paradise!",2012-05-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It was another boring evening. I had no wife or girlfriend but I did have a hard cock. Jerking off had become a nearly nightly ritual. My favorite source of motivation had been the 'barely legal"" type of magazine and video. Those young, slim, sexy bodies with their cute faces are a real turn on to me. When I look at the magazines I like to see those sweet little tits that stand up on their own with those nipples sticking up and just begging for my tongue. I like the shots from behind where you can see their round firm asses that would fit naturally in the palms of my hands. The pictures of them lying on their back with their legs spread showing those juicy pink cunts and that sexy smile on their faces that says ""stick that hard cock deep inside me and send us both to heaven!"" have received their fair share of my cum.</p><p>Those videos are hot too. You can almost feel how soft their skin is, how hot their mouths are when they are wrapped around a hard cock and how tight those pussies and asses are with a big cock thrusting deep inside. I especially like two hot young girls with one guy. They are both blowing him or he is fucking one while eating the other or they are eating each other while the guy fucks one and then the other. So many possibilities, but so little opportunity. Until recently that is.</p><p>Let me explain. My name is Carl Richards. I am 35 years old and live in an apartment in a three-story house. There are four apartments on each floor. My apartment is on the third floor. We also have a nice little pool behind the building. Marie Martin, a widow about my age, with her 13-year-old daughter Abbie who is a little fox, occupies the apartment next door to mine. Abbie is about 4 feet 8 inches, slim, short blonde hair, beautiful brown eyes, tight round butt, and likes to dress provocatively. This summer, when she isn't around the pool in her skimpy orange bikini, she has been prone to wear short blue jean cut offs that fit her ass like a glove and t-shirts that end just above her bellybutton. And how I love those small little tits that just push up against that T-shirt.</p><p>The residents of the apartment share the use of the pool. I like to swim everyday and it helps keep me in very good physical condition. I also like to be there, sunbathing, when Abbie is swimming or sunbathing. She always smiles at me and is very friendly. I frequently wear my dark sunglasses so she doesn't see that I am really checking out that sexy body of hers.</p><p>Abbie's friend, Cindy Gordon, is visiting for the summer and what a hot piece of ass she is! Cindy is 14, about five feet, seven inches, slender short black hair, long legs, nice ass and typical teenage mouthwatering tits. It seemed to be the ideal body for swimming and diving. She and Abbie had that same short hairstyle that I really liked. When I watched them swimming, sunbathing, and having fun around the pool my own swim trunks started to get really tight, if you know what I mean.</p><p>Now back to my hardon. It was about 8:00 in the evening and I had put a young girl video in the VCR. I had most of the lights off and was sitting in my recliner jerking my cock to the video. My cock was nice and stiff and I was really getting into the scene. Two young babes were licking each other's pussies and soon a guy would come into the scene and both girls would suck him and fuck him. The scene ends when the guy jerks off right into their smiling faces. He shoots a big load and then so do I!</p><p>Anyway my dick was up and I was on the way to a juicy orgasm when I heard a thud against my wall followed by a shriek. It was coming from the Martin apartment next door. The shriek concerned me. It sounded like someone might be seriously hurt. The shock of the sound had reduced my hardon so I stopped the tape, put on a pair of shorts and sandals and decided to check what had happened next door. </p><p>I knocked on the door. There was no answer. After 30 seconds or so I knocked again. The door finally opened and there was Abbie. Her face was red. ""Are you okay,"" I asked. "" I heard a loud crash against my wall and somebody scream.""</p><p>Abbie hesitated. ""I'm fine. It's Cindy. She fell and I think she hurt her ankle. My mom is working tonight so we're by ourselves.""</p><p>""Let me take a look. I am a coach so maybe I can help out."" I walked into the apartment over to Cindy. She was lying on the floor in some pain but wasn't crying. She was next to the wall. There was a small a small box by the wall and a wall painting propped up against the wall. Cindy's face was red also as I checked her ankle. It was just a bit swollen so I had Abbie get some ice. As I was massaging that little ankle I asked what had happened.</p><p>Cindy said, ""I just fell. I'll be okay.""</p><p>""What caused you to fall?"" Now I was getting curious. Abbie had returned with the ice and I was applying it to the ankle. </p><p>""Oh nothing."" Both girls' faces were getting even redder. I had been in the apartment a few months before helping them move in a refrigerator and I noticed the painting that was no longer hanging on the wall. I decided to help out by putting it back up. The hook on the wall was about six feet up and maybe the girls had been trying to put it up or take it down when they fell. As I started to put it up I noticed a small hole in the wall just below the hook. What was this for, I wondered? The girls now looked very embarrassed. I decided to check it out. To my utter surprise it was a peephole into my apartment! You could see right into my living room! Now I knew what had happened and what they had been looking at. It was my turn to turn red with embarrassment.</p><p>They knew I knew. ""How long has this been going on?""</p><p>The girls looked at each other and didn't say anything. ""Look, either tell me or I'm going to tell Mr. Walton (the owner of the building).</p><p>Abbie was about to cry. ""It was an accident. About a week ago I took the painting down to change the frame when I noticed the hole. I just decided to look to see what you were doing and you were watching something on the television and you were----you know, with your thing."" </p><p>Well, that was her way of telling me she had been watching me jerk off. At first I was embarrassed but then I started to get a little excited but I tried to act mad. ""So you invited your friend here to watch too?"" I looked over at Cindy and she had a sly little smile on her face.</p><p>Abbie didn't say anything, but Cindy looked right at me. ""We're sorry. We weren't trying to hurt anybody, I'd never seen a real guy masturbate before and Ab told me it was fun to watch. I thought it was kind of sexy.""</p><p>Well that was an interesting comment. Maybe these girls were curious enough to do more than just watch. I decided to try my luck. ""Well you've seen me but I haven't seen you. That's not fair."" I tried to say it in a joking way so they wouldn't think I was serious unless they did want it to be serious.</p><p>Abbie finally spoke. ""I think you're right. Cin and I would be willing to let you watch us play with our cunnies and then we'll be even."" They both had those sly little smiles on their faces.</p><p>Well, fair is fair I thought. Maybe this ""accident"" would turn out great for me. Really I've wanted to fuck both of these young foxes for a long time. I had resigned myself that it was just a fantasy that would never become a reality. I knew it would be several hours before Abbie's mother would be home. This all went through my head in a millisecond and my dick started to stiffen. ""Well, since you both have seen me I guess it would only be fair for me to see you having fun.""</p><p>""Actually Abbie and I think we are just as hot as those girls in your videos. Maybe your thing will get hard looking at us.""</p><p>I couldn't agree more! They both had those sexy little girl bodies packed into tight shorts and cut-off t-shirts. We helped Cindy up and the three of us walked into Abbie's typical teenage girl bedroom. ""You sit in the chair,"" instructed Abbie. The girls sat on the edge of the bed facing me. ""Go ahead and take your shorts off, Carl,"" Cindy prodded.</p><p>I knew there was no turning back if I did that. My dick was very persuasive. ""Why don't we do it together,"" I suggested. I stood up and the girls stood up. I loosened my belt. So did the girls. I undid my top button. So did the girls. I pulled down my zipper. So did the girls. I pushed the shorts down my hips and so did the girls. My cock popped right up as if to say hello to the girls. The girls didn't have any panties on and those beautiful, sexy, little bald (my favorite type) pussies came into my view. My mouth started to water at the sight of their pussies and surprisingly their eyes seemed fixated on my cock as if they wanted to eat me!</p><p>There was nothing said as all three of us sat down. The girls started to finger their pussies. Their eyes closed and their heads tilted back as if they had done this before. I didn't want to touch my now very stiff cock because I didn't want to cum right away. ""Do you want us to take off our tops,"" asked Cindy. I wanted to scream yes, but I tried to act as cool as I could. ""If you want to-go ahead."" Off came the t-shirts! Now we were all naked. None of us seemed embarrassed. My body was still in good shape from all my athletics and swimming every day. I was tanned, had a flat stomach and I was especially proud of my eight inches of cylindrical hard cock. </p><p>As the girls resumed stroking their little pussies, they seemed to be really getting into it. ""Could I come a little closer,"" I asked. ""It's a little hard to see from this far away."" Abbie, this time, was quick to respond. ""Why don't you sit between us? You can rub up and down on your thing and we'll watch you while you watch us rub ourselves."" That sounded like fun! I calmly walked over and the girls made room for me to sit between them. </p><p>Now I had a suggestion. ""Girls-we can masturbate ourselves anytime. Why don't we take advantage of each other being here, you two rub me and I'll rub you."" Before they could say anything I gently grabbed Abbie's left hand and Cindy's right hand and guided them to my perpendicular manhood. Though tentative at first the girls soon responded. ""It's so big and hot,"" exclaimed Abbie. ""So stiff,"" said Cindy. Abbie's hand was on top and Cindy's below. Those two soft little hands felt a hundred times better than my own hand. I guided them up and down a few times and then they started to get into the rhythm of it. As they started to giggle, I reached over and started to stroke Abbie with my right hand and Cindy with my left. I wasn't going to last long so I started to rub their clits a little faster. Those little pussies were hot, slick, and getting wetter and wetter. As my pre-cum started to seep out, Abbie asked, "" Is that white stuff going to come out?""</p><p>""Well if you two grip me a little tighter and rub up and down a little faster, I think it will."" They seemed to be more than happy to do that! With each stroke of their soft little hands my dick seemed to get bigger. I was rubbing their clits and fingering those little pussies faster and faster. The girls were groaning-I was groaning. Their pussies started to tighten and I could feel my cum start to rise. I went faster and faster. They went faster and faster!</p><p>""Ahhhhh-here it comes, girls!"" My cock exploded! Cum shot up to my eye level. The girls continued to stroke and my cock shot another blast into the air. As the cum started to rain down on their hands they pumped for more. I obliged with another big spurt, as they seemed to get even more excited. They started to groan and cum themselves. It was beautiful and just perfect timing. We had made each other feel really good and we just naturally lay back on the bed. The girls' hands were still tightly gripping my now softening cock. I was tired but I was looking forward to more fun with these little hotties.</p><p>If I took the time to think about it, I would probably realize that it wasn't a good idea to be fooling around with a 13 year old and a 14 year old, but what the fuck? I had no commitment to anyone and these girls were more than willing and they sure as hell had enjoyed what we had done. As long as I don't coerce them, I will take things as they come (or cum).</p><p>After a few minutes of lying on the bed in our ""afterglow"" Abbie and Cindy rolled over on their sides and snuggled up next to me. Abbie spoke first. ""Well Carl we finally got to see you up close. We've been watching you for a while and trying to figure out how we could get you to jerk off over us rather than those dirty movies. Did you enjoy yourself?"" </p><p>""Enjoy is not the word, sweetheart. You two are gorgeous, sexy babes, and you make the girls in those videos look like grandmas. I hope you enjoyed yourselves.""</p><p>Cindy replied. ""Oh we sure did. We've been doing each other after watching you the last few days but this is much better. That dick of yours is is big and beautiful. I want more! Boys our age are stupid and immature. We both decided we want a man who knows what he is doing and doesn't just care about getting himself off. Sometimes when you are by the pool we can see your big dick pushing out those swim trunks. It's a lot better to see it up close though.""</p><p>""Watching you watch those videos gave us a lot of ideas too,"" added Abbie. As they were talking they were also rubbing my chest and I put my arms around them and was rubbing their shoulders. ""I've always wondered if a man's nipples are as sensitive as a girl's,"" asked Abbie.</p><p>""Why don't you rub and kiss them for me and find out,"" I suggested. The girls each took a nipple and started to kiss them. Oh those hot little mouths and wet tongues! My cock started to come to attention again. My nipples were hard and getting harder as Abbie and Cindy kissed, sucked, and rubbed them. Oh fuck! It was so good! As my cock started to really stiffen up, they each reached down to grab it as if the one who got their last wouldn't get to touch it. No worry though. My dick was big enough for both of those hot, soft, little hands to get a firm grip. ""Whoa, girls!"" I wasn't about to cum but I didn't want to go down that path yet. ""I want to taste those hot little pussies of yours first! I've worked up a real appetite.""</p><p>I got up and let Abbie and Cindy lay next to each other with their inside arms around the other's head. I just looked at them for a minute. What a sight! So hot! Abbie on the left, tan, slim, shapely little tits, nice red nipples, cute blonde hair, and those gorgeous brown eyes in the middle of sexy smile. Cindy, on the right with her beautiful long legs, tan tight body, cute navel, juicy hi-rise tits, short black hair and pretty black eyes. And not to forget-two tight little hairless pussies still moist from their recent orgasms. A feast fit for a King!</p><p>I started out kissing them. First Ab, then Cindy. Quick kisses but as I went back and forth we began to exchange tongues. God, they were good! So tasty, so giving, so energetic! Next I tasted all four of those beautiful titties. I was so hungry for those little babies. I took them all into my mouth and batted those nipples back and forth with my tongue. Their groans of pleasure told me all I needed to know about how they were feeling. They tasted so good! Talk about ""double your pleasure, double your fun!"" Now I was ready for dessert!</p><p>""Please eat me,"" begged Abbie. ""Me, too,"" pleaded Cindy. ""Well if I have to,"" I grinned. I kissed down their flat stomachs and then started with Ab's tight little slit. I gently licked the sides of her pussy and moved my right hand over to rub Cindy's pussy. I flicked at Ab's clit with my left hand as I dug my tongue into her scalding pussy. It tasted so sweet. Cindy's hips were thrusting up to my right hand as I started to finger-fuck her. After a few minutes of eating Ab and fingering Cindy, I switched. ""Don't worry sweetheart,"" I said to Ab. ""I'll be back."" I kept Ab going with my left hand and started to eat Cindy and rub her clit. Boy she was a tasty little morsel too! Back and forth I went. Damn, it was so much fun! If pussy juice had a lot of calories, I was going to become really fat. Soon both of their butts were up off the bed just begging for my tongue or fingers.</p><p>Finally I got up on my knees between them and jammed three fingers inside both of them as they thrust their pussies toward me. Cindy started to cum and about squeezed the blood out of my fingers! I increased my speed in Ab and she started to moan and thrash around too. They were yelling and having a great time. I thought maybe it was the first time that a guy had brought them off that way. I loved watching them cum and my cock was stiffening up quickly. I was ready to fuck them and I had already noticed that they weren't virgins as I had thrust my fingers inside them. I was too horny to ask who, how, when, where, or why that had happened.</p><p>""Are you ready for us to finish this?"" I was sure they knew what I meant. ""We don't want to get pregnant, so do you have a condom,"" replied Abbie. I was very ready to rock and roll so I quickly explained what a vasectomy was and that I was clean and disease free. Their eyes lit up like they had hit a jackpot in Las Vegas and they spread those legs so I could see the entrance to heaven. They were ready and so was I!</p><p>I started with Abbie on the left. My dick was stiff as steel and I started to rub it on each side of her little pussy. Then I centered it on her tight little slit and started to push it inside. It was very tight but she was so wet from her recent orgasm that that I could slowly slide it in there. It was so fucking good! The walls of her pussy were so hot and wet and encased my cock in velvet. It was the best pussy I had ever been inside. I wasn't sure my full 8 inches would fit inside but I kept pushing and finally I was IN! I kissed Abbie in gratitude and she kissed right back. I drew my dick almost all the way back out and then powered back inside. She was so delightfully hot, wet, and tight. The more I fucked her the better she felt. This girl was made for sex-gorgeous hot body, sexy face, and tight, wet, willing pussy. She obviously loved to fuck!</p><p>But we'd been sharing all night so I had to give Cindy some attention. I reluctantly pulled my joystick out of Abbie. She groaned but I was sure she knew it was only fair for her friend to get happy with Mr. Happy! I climbed between Cindy's long legs and rubbed my cock around the lips of her pussy and then centered it and pushed my way inside. Before I could get very far, up went Cindy's hips and my dick started to wedge into her sweet little hole. She was so good and tight I thought I might cum right there but I managed to hold off just barely. I was able to eventually completely bury my big shaft into that luscious love tunnel. It was so fucking good! Cindy wrapped her long legs around me like vines and she whispered in my ear, ""Fuck me hard.""</p><p>So I did. Sliding in and out was so glorious. I gripped that hard little ass and fucked her hard. The harder I fucked her the more she seemed to like it. My dick was stiff as an iron pipe but since I had come so much just a half hour ago, I figured I could hold out for a while. We started to french and I could tell that Cindy loved it all. I was really pounding her when I heard Ab yell, ""Hey I need some of that now.""</p><p>She liked seeing me fuck her friend as she was rubbing her own pussy furiously but I don't think she wanted me to finish inside Cindy. I didn't know if I would ever have this opportunity again so I decided to fuck both of them as much as I could. If I went back and forth I would probably last a lot longer. Disengaging from Cindy was tough but back to Ab I went. For the next 5, 10, or 30 minutes-I have no idea-I went back and forth between these two incredibly hot babes. My dick had never had it so good. In fact either one of them would have been the best fuck of my life. The girls each had several orgasms. I think I was now hooked on young pussy! After a while, the only way I could stop from firing out my love juice was to switch pussies.</p><p>The girls could instinctively tell what was going on. While I was fucking Cindy, Abbie piped up with, ""Whoever gets him to cum, the other one has to do the dishes."" When Cindy heard that she squeezed my prick with her pussy so hard and locked her legs around me. Evidently she didn't want to do the dishes! Then Ab pinched Cindy on the arm and it startled her so I was able to pull out. Cindy laughingly yelled at her friend, ""You slut! You've got ten seconds.""</p><p>How come my opinion didn't matter? Oh well, back into the welcoming, clutching, hot wet little hole of Ab. I could tell the finish line was close. I started fucking her as hard and as fast as I could. I really pounded her. As Cindy counted down the seconds, ""7,6,5,"" I was getting ready to blast off. ""3,2,1""</p><p>""Oh fuck,"" I shouted as hot jets of cum rocketed out of my cock and into the deep recesses of Ab's tight pussy. I barely managed to pull out and then lunged awkwardly over to Cindy and stuck my cock in her so she could get a little taste. My last two squirts went into Cindy's pussy and she again wrapped those long legs around me like she would never let me go. As I relaxed on top of Cindy it felt so good. I had given all I had to give. Suddenly I felt Abbie getting on top of me. She was so hot. I could feel her nipples thrusting into my back and her hot pussy rubbing against my ass. She was kissing my upper back and neck, as I was deep kissing Cindy. As Cindy came again so did Ab. She was rubbing her pussy and clit right on my ass as Cindy clenched down on my barely softened dick. What a great feeling having these two hot babes orgasming above and below me!</p><p>I was hot and drenched in perspiration but I felt great. Having sex with two of the hottest young babes on the planet will do that for you. After relaxing for a while with both girls I looked up at the clock and realized I had only been there for about two hours. I would love to have stayed longer but Ab said she had to clean up the apartment and Cindy had to do the dishes before Ab's mother, Marie, got home. I kissed each girl and got up to leave. ""That was so much fun, girls. Maybe we could do it again sometime."" I fully expected them to say ""no thanks"" that it was just a spur-of-the-moment thing, but I was surprised.</p><p>""How about tomorrow,"" suggested Ab. ""You found out how much we love to fuck, how much we love to see each other fuck, and you gave it to us real good. I want more. ""Me, too,"" chimed in Cindy. Who was I to argue with that logic? ""Give me a call tomorrow,"" I replied casually. I knew I really wanted to see them again but I tried not to seem too anxious. How would the girls feel tomorrow? Had this really happened? If it was a dream, it was the best one I had ever had. It sort of made me think that it was an episode of the Twilight Zone or the X-Files. I didn't know it then, but I had just spent my first day in PUSSY PARADISE!</p>"
961,"Pussy Paradise, Part 2",Cannon,,"['M/ff', 'con', 'oral']","It helps if you have read part 1, but, if not, 35 year-old Carl Richards had some great sex with Abbie Martin,13,and Cindy Gordon,14. In this part, the girls invite Carl back to their apartment after Abbie's mom leaves for work. He even gets to take a shower with these two hotties. Imagine you had the chance to run your hands all over their wet,slick bodies. Imagine their hot,soapy hands jacking your cock up and down. Carl doesn't have to imagine it.",2012-05-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The next day, at work, I managed to keep pretty busy. Wondering whether Abbie and Cindy would want to see me again made me nervous. Imagining the possibilities kept giving me a hardon. I was hoping that it would all work out. Anyway, after I got home that afternoon I saw Abbie's mother's car leave (she works from 4-12) and I began to get excited. I took a quick shower and put on a plaid shirt, jeans, and sandals. The girls kept me waiting for a while, but finally the phone rang.</p><p>""Hello,"" I answered. ""Hi, Carl. This is Abbie. Cindy and I were wondering if you might want to come over-if you aren't busy."" I thought it would be funny to say that I was busy, but I was too horny to say anything but, ""Sure. I'll be over in a few minutes.""</p><p>Soon, I knocked on their door. Abbie opened the door and I was kind of surprised to see her in jeans and a white blouse. Cindy was dressed the same way. Of course they looked great,cute and sexy, but they didn't have the ""slutty"" look. It looked they were going out on a date with makeup on and their hair done. I came in and sat down on the couch with the girls. We chatted for a while-just small talk- and then Cindy said, ""Will you dance with us?""</p><p>""Sure,"" I replied. Abbie put on some music. I danced with Cindy then Abbie. I think it was important to them that I was willing to pay attention to them when they still had their clothes on! Of course I was hot for them but I enjoyed the dancing. The first few dances were fast and then Cindy put on some slower romantic music. I had always enjoyed slow dancing but I hadn't done it since my wife and I had divorced three years ago. Both girls seemed to enjoy the closeness and tenderness.</p><p>After the dances, Abbie finally said, ""Why don't we head into the bedroom and ......"" She didn't have to finish. All three of us knew what we were heading into the bedroom for. As I followed those hot little asses into the bedroom, I was glad we had talked and danced awhile. They could see that I cared about them as people and not just as sex playthings. Sex is good anytime but genuine affection makes it even better.</p><p>Abbie was the first to speak when we got into her bedroom. ""Carl, these jeans are so tight I'm not sure I can get them off by myself. Can you help me?"" ""Well I'll try sweetie,"" I replied. I was sitting on the bed and Abbie was right in front of me. I started by feeling her hips and that tight little butt. I unsnapped the button on her jeans and then pulled the zipper down. I put my hands on each hip and started to pull the jeans down. Ab was wiggling back and forth to help me and soon they began to slide down. She was not wearing any panties so her beautiful little hairless pussy soon came into view. YES! As the jeans reached her ankles she put both hands on my shoulders and stepped out of the jeans.</p><p>""My turn,"" said Cindy. I did the same for her. Abbie helped out and we slid Cindy's jeans down and off. Again no panties on this cutie. Ab put her arm around Cindy, standing right in front of me, and those two beautiful, bald, little cunts were causing my mouth to water. I couldn't wait to taste them but I had plenty of time. I stood up and helped both girls off with their blouses. They both had lacy little white bras on so I unsnapped those and kissed each of those four little titties as they were uncovered. Just my way of saying hello! Their nipples were standing up pretty well already and then even more after I had nibbled and sucked on them awhile. These girls got so hot so fast!</p><p>As I sat back down on the bed I perused the sight of two gorgeous young babes who were naked, hot, and looking at me like I was their favorite dessert! The girls gently pushed me back on the bed. They had obviously previously discussed this because silently they began to undress me from both ends. Ab was at my feet, gently easing off each sandal. Cin was unbuttoning my shirt. Ab moved up and began to loosen my belt and unbutton the top snap. My hips lifted up as Ab started to pull my jeans down. Cin had gotten my shirt off and then pulled my t-shirt up and off. When Ab had my jeans off she seemed a little disappointed that I had on my plaid boxers. </p><p>Cindy gave each of my nipples a quick kiss as I had done to theirs. My cock had begun to firm up inside my boxers. Ab just seemed fascinated by it. Finally she went to my right side while Cin was on the left. They decided to unwrap their present together. They each reached inside my waistband and started to tug downward. Even as horny as I was, I decided to play a little hard to get and so I didn't lift my hips at all. A little resistance seemed to increase their effort. We were all smiling and Cindy finally reached under my back and got my hips up enough so they could tug my boxers down all the way. As my dick was uncovered it was fairly hard and it just popped up as if to say hello. Mr. Happy was happy to see them and their big smiles told me they were happy to see Mr. Happy!</p><p>Both girls reached for my dick, with Ab grabbing the top half and Cin the bottom half just like they had done yesterday. They seemed to really like feeling a hard cock in their little hands-maybe it gave them a sense of security- and I liked it too. As they started to jack me up and down, I started to like it too much! ""You better stop girls. I don't want to cum too soon. Let's have a lot of fun before that.""</p><p>Ab and Cin reluctantly released my dick and lay beside me. I put my arm around both of them and kissed each in turn. Ab, with her beautiful face and smile, tasted so great. She kissed with a lot of passion. I turned to Cin and pulled her to me. As I tasted her sweet mouth I felt her hardening nipples rubbing against my chest. As I went back and forth between them they both began rubbing their pussies on my thighs. My cock started to rise and I felt their pussies getting wetter and wetter. I decided we should take the next step. I started to get up so I could mount Ab but she gently pushed me back down.</p><p>""Tonight we want to be on top."" Hell! Fine with me! Ab got on top while Cin got on her knees on either side of my head. Ab grabbed my now stiff cock and began to fit it into the narrow slot of her wet pussy. At that time, Cin asked, ""Are you hungry, big boy?"" She lowered her sweet, little, hairless, pussy to just above my mouth. As Ab started to engulf my cock with her pussy, I tilted my head back and extended my tongue, Gene Simmons style, to Cin's pussy. Oh, it felt so fucking good! Ab started to glide up and down my stiff dick. Her pussy was so wet, hot, and tight! It gripped my cock in a hot velvet vise. She clearly loved to fuck and somehow she had learned how to please a man. She was good at it, because she liked it and she liked it because it made her feel so good.</p><p>It was so fantastic, I wanted to delay cumming as long as possible. I focused on eating Cin's delectable pussy. I gripped her little ass to hold her in place as I dug my tongue into that wet, juicy, pink opening. She tasted so great and as I started to rub her clit I could tell how much she was enjoying it. She certainly seemed to be used to having a tongue in her pussy. Ab continued to slide up and down my stiff cock. I was doing my best not to cum, but her cunt was so wet, tight and hot! She seemed to have an unending supply of energy as she went up and down, up and down. </p><p>Cindy started to rub her clit herself, as I needed both hands to keep her butt in place. I could feel her pussy begin to tighten on my tongue so I decided to just let her fuck herself on my face. Both of these girls had the great fortune of being able to enjoy sex and cum easily. Maybe that's what happens when they start young. Ab slowed her fucking as if she wanted to enjoy every millimeter of my dick. It was driving me crazy but I loved it! My cock was drenched in her juices but it felt so strong. Ab's face began to tighten as her pussy began to clamp down on my now huge shaft that I could tell was getting closer to erupting. I was fighting to control myself as all three of us neared ecstasy. Cin came first. She started to moan and thrash around as I ate her and she rubbed her clit. ""Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck,"" she yelled.</p><p>""Ohhh Abbie!"" I thundered. I couldn't hold out anymore. I thought the top of my head was going to come off as my hips lifted and the cum exploded out of my dick. Squirt, squirt, squirt, squirt, and squirt again. It felt so fucking good! As I filled her with cum, she began to orgasm. ""Fuck, fuck, fuck,"" she screamed. Ab reached for her orgasming friend Cindy, as they were both engulfed in pleasure. Of course I loved getting off myself, but it was great to see each of these two young babes having just as much fun as I was. They were so young, but so hot, and so good at fucking; I had to be the luckiest guy on earth. I didn't know how long this would last but right now I was on top of the world. </p><p>My dick was still big and semi-hard as Abbie gently lifted up and released my spent organ. She cuddled to my left as Cindy relaxed and cuddled to my right. After relaxing a few minutes we started to chat. ""How did you girls get so good at fucking?"" I asked.</p><p>Abbie looked at Cindy. Cindy looked at Abbie. ""Well, we've had some experience,"" related Ab. Cin added, ""My mom's boyfriend got us drunk one night a few months ago and after she was asleep he came into the bedroom and raped us. That lousy asshole was a real jerk but he did make us cum. Both Ab and I decided we loved sex but not with that asshole again."" They seemed to be relieved to be telling me the story. ""We didn't let the asshole know that we enjoyed the sex but we knew we wanted to fuck again, preferably with someone we liked,"" added Ab. ""The boys we know are too stupid and immature. They just want to get themselves off. And they really don't know how to fuck like a man."" With that both girls were rubbing my stomach and thighs.</p><p>Now I was beginning to understand as Ab continued. ""When we saw you at the pool day after day, we both thought you might be the man to take care of our needs. Then one day I discovered the peephole behind the painting-I don't know who put it there- and seeing you masturbate to those videos of young girls, well, I told Cindy that you would probably go for a couple of young girls like us.""</p><p>I couldn't help but agree. ""Well, sweetie, I don't think there are many guys who could resist you two. As long as it's fun for all of us, why not?"" I snuggled closer to Ab and gave her a deep kiss. ""Oh I taste Cindy!"" she said. Of course, I thought. She's been there herself. Turning to Cin I brought her face to mine and we kissed just as deeply. At that point, all three of us were feeling renewed energy but with all the juices we had expended we also felt the need to hit the shower.</p><p>""The shower is in Mom's bedroom so we can take turns,"" explained Ab. As the girls and I got up off the bed, I put my arms around both of them. I thought of one of my favorite fantasies. ""It might be a little crowded, but it would be fun to be in there together,"" I suggested. ""What do you think?""</p><p>""Oh, sexy idea,"" replied Cin. ""Yeah we can wash each other,"" added Ab. Would the fun never end? Picture a fully adult male with a healthy 8-inch penis walking toward the shower with two beautiful, sexy, young girls, 13 and 14 years old, who had already shown how much they loved to fuck! I had my arms around both waists and I loved the natural bounce of those 4 little tits. I moved my hands down to each of those sexy little butts. The girls returned the favor by each grabbing one of my butt cheeks. All this butt play sent a jolt of excitement into my dick and it started to lift and point its way toward the shower. Ab turned on the shower and adjusted the spray to a nice warm temperature. In we went. The water felt warm and soothing and the girls began to wash me. Cin got some sweet smelling body wash in her hands and began to lather me from my shoulders to my chest and down to my waist. Ab's hands were soaping up my butt and down my legs to my feet. It felt so good getting so clean. Soon all four of those little hands were headed for my horizontal shaft. Both girls seemed to want to make sure that my cock was extra clean with all of their vigorous rubbing. Ab seemed fascinated with my balls as she soaped those down and ran her hand up my butt crack. As Cin continued to rub soap on my dick, it continued to get bigger so she had more to clean!</p><p>I was getting a little too excited so I decided to slow things down a bit, at least for me. I rinsed off and then began to lather their slick little bodies. Cin and I decided to help Ab get clean. I claimed the upper half from that sexy little belly button to those darling little tits, standing up so nicely, on up to her beautiful brown eyes. She had such nice soft, satin-like skin! Cin got to work on that delightful muscular butt and those slender, strong legs. I couldn't help sneaking a few kisses. My cock was standing straight up so it was fun to grind it a little next to Ab's tummy.</p><p>Finally Ab rinsed off and we started on Cin. This time I took the bottom half. Her long legs were such a turn on to me. I soaped up her sexy butt and then rubbed down one leg at a time. My hands were a perfect fit around each leg. Ab reached up to lather Cin's little breasts, and her arms, shoulders, and neck. At one point I looked up and saw them in a light kiss. They were obviously closer than just friends.</p><p>I was standing in the middle and the girls crowded next to me. The water continued to pour down on us. The girls put a big glob of body wash in their hands and they began to jack me off Each girl had one soapy hand on me and they were obviously serious about seeing me shoot off again. After I had shot so much cum earlier, I couldn't believe that I was getting close again. It was so sexy being in the shower with them and those slick soapy hands felt so good. I tilted my head back and widened my legs because I was about to lose my balance. I could feel my balls begin to contract and the juice began its inevitable rise. ""Oh fuck! Here it is!"" My pelvis thrust forward as the cum erupted out of my cock. A second big squirt fired straight up. Finally one more eruption that felt so fucking good and that was all I had to give. The girls held me up with their other hands because I almost fell over. The water continued to pour down on us and the girls cleaned me off for real this time. </p><p>We all rinsed off and got out of the shower and dried off. We were very hungry from all of our fun. We went into the kitchen and Ab fixed some ham sandwiches, chips and ice tea. Both girls wore long t-shirts that extended just below their sexy butts and nothing else. I had on loose boxers that gave my dick a lot of ""wiggle room."" As we finished eating, I looked up at the clock and saw that we still had several hours before Ab's mom would be home. We sat at the table and talked for about half an hour. As the girls were cleaning up, it was fun to see those t-shirts ride up their little butts as they reached up and bent over. I couldn't resist and I leaned over to give Cin's little ass a quick kiss as she cleaned the table. She giggled. Ab saw that so she turned around and reached up to one of the shelves above the sink causing her t-shirt to ride up, as she knew it would. She wanted equal attention. I playfully ignored her for awhile, but could anyone really resist such a sweet little ass? Not me! I got up and gave each of those little tight ass cheeks a kiss. I patted both girls on the ass and then went from the kitchen to the living room.</p><p>I was sitting on the couch reading a magazine when the girls came in from the kitchen. Now that my hunger had been satisfied I was ready to satisfy another urge. They had sly little grins on their faces as they stood about six feet away. Ab, looking at the bulge in my boxers said, ""If you want Mr. Happy to get happy again, you'll have to catch us."" ""Yeah,"" Cin added. ""You're a lot older. Do you still have any speed?""</p><p>I thought - when there's motivation, there's speed! I began to move toward the giggling girls and they went in opposite directions. I went after Ab first. Being younger she might be a little slower. I finally cornered her by the door. Oddly enough the little chase had aroused me and my dick was straining to get out of my boxers. I grabbed Ab in a bearhug as my dick pushed into her stomach. I picked her up and she wrapped her legs around me. I walked over and put her on the couch. ""You're caught, sweetie pie."" She looked down demurely and put her knees up ""You still haven't captured Cin.""</p><p>Cin was on the other side of the room. I started toward her and she darted away. I moved to trap her but she slipped away, giggling. We were all laughing and I'm not sure that if she had not wanted to be caught, I probably would have been out of luck. But, of course, I was in luck. She tried to run right past me and I caught her in a bearhug, lifted her up and took her over to the couch by Ab. ""You're caught now, sweetheart.""</p><p>""What are you gonna do with your prisoners?"" asked Ab. ""Yeah, we demand our rights,""added Cin. </p><p>""And just what are those right?"" I inquired, ""Well, we have the right to get fucked by that big hard dick of yours,"" answered Cin. Ab smiled and put in her two cents. ""We certainly have a right to eat-to eat that big cock of yours."" I couldn't argue and didn't want to argue! The girls were seated on the couch and I was standing right in front of them. They reached up to my boxers. Cin was rubbing my cloth-covered hardness while Ab was bouncing my balls up and down. Soon they lowered my boxers down and off and my hard cylinder of flesh pointed right at them.</p><p>""That looks so good, Carl,"" drooled Cin. Ab continued to fondle my balls and Cin leaned forward to kiss the head of my cock. She continued kissing up and down the shaft. Ab decided she wanted a taste also so she began kissing on the other side. I reached down to gently cup each head to let them know that I liked what they were doing. Those kisses felt great but I was ready for more. I let Cin take the first ""big gulp"" She wrapped her cocksucker lips around my cock and started to go down. She could only go down a couple of inches but it felt good and she was trying so hard. Her tongue was active, massaging the shaft, while her natural saliva coated it. She seemed to be in love with that big cock!</p><p>Ab was on her knees below me concentrating her oral skills on my balls. She bathed them with her tongue. ""Your balls taste so good, Carl,"" she exclaimed. She quickly went down to take them, one at a time, into her mouth. I couldn't believe that a 13-year-old girl could enjoy sucking balls so much! While both girls were dining out on me, their fingers were also busy rubbing their own hot little pussies. This would have made a perfect postcard to send to my ex-wife. A picture of me standing naked, a 14 year old girl sucking my dick and a 13 year old girl eating my balls and me standing there with a huge smile on my face!</p><p>I was in control of my cum but I remembered that one of their ""rights"" was to get fucked so I had better fulfill my duties! ""I think it's time you go for a ride,"" I told Cin. I gently eased their mouths from my cock and balls. I'm not sure if Cin knew what I meant, but I stood her up in front of me. Her pussy looked wet and ready. I wrapped my hands around her waist and lifted her up. She put her arms around me. My dick was stiffly perpendicular so I had to lift her pussy up above my dick. She was so light I could easily hold her with my left arm as I grabbed my cock with my right hand.</p><p>""Ready, Hon?"" I asked. ""And willing,"" she replied. I gently eased her pussy down and fit the head of my dick at the entrance. ""Ease yourself down, Hon,"" I told her. That's just what she did. God, it felt fucking incredible as her tight, hot, pussy engulfed my dick. Her pussy seemed a perfect fit for my cock. How could a young slender 14-year-old take so much cock? I didn't know and didn't care. My manhood was encased in hot, tight, wet pussy. Her nipples burned into my chest as she hugged me closer and started kissing my shoulders, neck and mouth. My hands cupped her sexy little butt as I lifted her up and down. I was just enjoying the hell out of fucking that sweet young girl. Her moans and sighs of satisfaction told me she was enjoying the hell out of it too.</p><p>Ab was on the couch rubbing and fingering her own pussy, her eyes glued on the intersection of my cock and her friend's pussy. I finally whispered into Cin's ear, ""Do you think I should give Ab a little ride on Mr. Happy?"" Her eyes said ""no way Jose"" but she nodded in the spirit of sharing we had established these last two days and I gently lifted her up and off-her pussy squeezing me as hard as she could-as she reluctantly, but cheerfully, unwrapped herself from me.</p><p>My dick was drenched with Cin's juices and stood stiff as a flagpole. I looked at Ab and said, ""It's your turn, sweetie. Would you like to take a ride on the Mr. Happy Express?"" She laughed. We all laughed. It helped me to cool down a bit. This was so good and so much fun that I wanted it to last as long as possible. Ab stood up next to me. She looked so young and innocent. Those big, brown eyes said, ""Do with me what you want."" She was even lighter than Cin so I was able to easily lift her up and ease her down to my cock. Her love tunnel was wet and ready and she eased down to engulf my cock into her tight pussy. It was just as fucking incredible as Cindy's pussy. Of course I had been in her pussy earlier that night but this could never feel anything but fucking incredible!</p><p>Cin was sitting on the couch leaning back and fingering her own pussy. I made eye contact with her as I raised and lowered Ab on my dick. Ab's hands were around my chest and she was rubbing her little breasts against me. My legs were getting a little weary but my dick felt so strong. I was doing my best not to cum. The girls had no such desire. Ab started to moan and thrash around yelling out her ""fuck me, fuck me, fuck me."" Her pussy clamped down on me as she came and coated my dick with her juices. I squeezed her ass and kissed her hard on the mouth and just let her cum to her heart's content. Hearing her friend moan in orgasm, helped Cin to begin to get off also. Her head tilted back as her fingers jabbed faster and faster into her pussy. She rubbed her clit as she soared into ecstasy. </p><p>I was ready to join the club but I'd already shot cum into Ab that night so I wanted to share it with both girls. I gently eased a spent Abbie off my about-to-explode cock. She had a disappointed look on her face. I sat down on the couch. ""My legs are a little tired, girls. I need a little rest."" The girls snuggled up to me. ""What I'd like is two soft little hands jacking me off. See if you can feel the cum rise up out of my balls and shoot out the end of my cock. Before I could even finish talking, both girls latched on to my cock, Cin on the bottom half and Ab with the top half. They seemed to love feeling a huge, hot, hard, wet dick in their hands. They could feel and sense its power. I was very glad to supply the dick! Cin turned my head with her other hand and began to French me. Her tongue was hot, wet, and probing. Ab was satisfied with sucking my nipples. </p><p>Another picture postcard possibility was me sitting on a couch with a 13 year old and a 14 year old girl snuggled next to me, jacking my dick, frenching me and sucking my hard nipples. I could feel the cum starting to rise out of my balls and on up my huge shaft. This time instead of holding back, I decided to let nature take its course. I began to moan and the girls began to jack up and down even faster. Their hands were in perfect rhythm going faster and faster as my legs extended out. ""Pump that cock, pump that cock!"" yelled. Finally, after the intense stimulation of the shower, the ass kissing, the chase around the living room, the double blowjob, and the standing fucks, I was ready to let it fly!</p><p>""Ohhhh, fuck!"" I shot my first burst a couple of feet in the air. It felt so great! The second eruption seemed to go even higher. It felt like the best cum of my life. The third blast was like the first. The cum was raining down on my crotch and the girls' hands. The last couple of eruptions felt so good even though they didn't go as high. The girls seemed in awe of all the creamy white juice that they had vacuumed out of me. Hell, so was I! The girls gently released my dick and began to rub the cream around my crotch and on my cock. Hopefully someday I could get them both to suck it all up. We began to kiss each other in gratitude for the great sexual experience we had just shared. Finally we just relaxed, each of the girls snuggling next to me. ""That was fucking awesome, Carl!"" exclaimed Cin. ""So fucking amazing,"" sighed Ab.</p><p>I eventually left so the girls could clean up the apartment before Ab's mom got home. I was sure we were going to get together again. We were having so much fun. The girls were getting a great sex education and I was getting two great pieces of ass! I now knew I had spent my second day in PUSSY PARADISE!</p>"
962,"Pussy Paradise, Part 3",Cannon,,"['Mff', 'ff', 'cons']","Abbie, 13, and Cindy, 14, invite themselves over to Carl's apartment so they can watch some porn videos with him. They enjoy imitating one of the scenes and then have more sexy fun in the shower. Later in the evening the girls put on a lesbian show. That ends up making them horny for more cock and Carl has just what they need!",2012-05-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The next day, as I left for work, I happened to run into Abbie and her mother, Marie. They were returning from getting groceries. ""Hi, Mrs. Martin. Hi, Abbie.""</p><p>""Good morning, Mr. Richards. How are you?"" I noticed just a trace of a smile on Ab's face but she didn't say anything. ""I'm doing fine,"" I responded. ""The weather has just been great and it's been very peaceful around here."" (Of course, I meant piece-full!)</p><p>""Well Abbie's friend Cindy has been staying with us because her mom is on a business trip to Europe. I know they like to play loud music. They haven't been a bother have they?""</p><p>""No, no problem at all."" (No fucking problem!)</p><p>""I'm glad you are around. If they have an emergency it's good to have another adult close by.""</p><p>""As far as I'm concerned they have been very good (And I meant VERY GOOD) and if they need anything (like 8 inches of hard cock) I'll be happy (oh yeah) to help out.""</p><p>""Thanks. Well, we better get these groceries upstairs. Have a good day.""</p><p>I smiled at both of them and walked to my car. I couldn't help but look back at Abbie and her firm little butt encased in her normal tight blue jean short shorts. Knowing exactly what was in those tight little shorts put a small charge in my dick. The last time I had my hands on that ass I was sliding her wet pussy up and down my rock hard cock!</p><p>I got home from work later that day and saw that Marie's car was already gone. (She worked from 4 to 12.) I decided to knock on their door. If they weren't alone, I could just ask to borrow something. If they were alone, maybe they would want some ""company."" I knocked on the door. Abbie answered. ""Hi, B.C. What's up?"" She grinned and looked directly at my crotch.</p><p>""What's this ""B.C."" all about?"" I wondered. Cindy came up the hallway and stood beside Ab. Both girls had on their typical daily garb of little tight short shorts and cut off white t-shirts. Ab answered, ""It's our nickname for you. Can you guess what it means?""</p><p>""Well, let's see. How about ""beautiful Carl?"" They shook their heads no. ""Big Carl?"" No. ""Booger Carl?"" Again no. ""Baby Carl?"" No. ""Built Carl?"" No, and this time they started to laugh. ""Please give me a hint.""</p><p>They brought me into the apartment and sat me on the couch. They reached over to my crotch and began rubbing. Looking at those sexy little bodies and feeling them rubbing my cock through my pants caused me not to give a damn about my nickname. ""Do you know now?"" asked Ab. I shook my head no because that was probably the fastest way I would find out. ""You are ""Bad Cock"". It could be ""Big Cock"" but the way you use it on us is so bad!"" I understood. The way a lot of teens talk today, something that is really good is ""bad"". Oh well it could have been much worse. It didn't really matter as long as I could get my ""bad cock"" deep inside their ""bad"" little pussies!</p><p>""B.C., how about we come over to your apartment tonight?"" Abbie asked. ""We thought it would be fun to watch some of those porno videos you have.""</p><p>""Other than peeping into my apartment, have either of you watched videos like that?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Cin explained. ""My mom's jerk boyfriend that raped us had a bunch of them. He thought it would make us horny. It did make us horny and we learned a lot of the positions but we still wouldn't fuck him. We started to look for some other older guy to give it to us.""</p><p>""It's okay with me if you want to come over, but what if your mom calls?'</p><p>""I told her we were going to a movie,"" replied Ab.</p><p>""Well let me get ready. We can eat supper and then eat each other!""</p><p>So, later that night, the girls came over. I had changed into a blue t-shirt and khaki cargo shorts with no underwear. Why bother? Anyway after a quick dinner, we sat down in front of the TV and I put in one of my favorite young girl videos. I sat between the girls, on my couch, and decided to let things happen. On the video there was a scene in which two young girls encounter a porn stud and the girls ask to go back to his place to see what's it's like to get fucked by him. Watching the scene unfold gave me a hardon as usual and the girls seemed to be fixated on the screen also. On the video the girls were trading off sucking the guy's big cock. My little girls were snuggling next to me and I had my arms around them. That enabled me to massage those little titties and feel those nipples standing up. Their hands reached inside my shorts and fondled my stiff dick.</p><p>On the video was one of my favorite parts of the scene. The brunette was on her knees sucking cock while the blonde was on her knees behind the guy, kissing and licking his ass and fondling his nuts. ""Hey girls, why don't we see what that feels like!"" The girls quickly agreed. They pulled me up and then pulled my shorts down. Cindy, being the brunette, got on her knees in front of me, gripped my cock with her right hand and began to kiss and lick it. Ab, the blonde got behind me and I could hear her sigh as she saw my butt right in front of her face. Ab's hands were on my hips. She started kissing my ass as Cin engulfed as much of my cock in her mouth as she could. Ab fondled my balls as she was kissing my ass. It was a perfect imitation of what was on the video.</p><p>As I've said before neither girl could get all of my 8inches of cock in their mouth but Cin's tongue was hot and very enthusiastic. Ab was kissing and licking up and down my butt cheeks and bouncing my balls up and down. I felt like a real porn stud myself with these two hot, young babes servicing me front and back! Since they really seemed to be into imitating what was on the screen, when the scene changed the girls wanted to change. On the tape the stud had gotten both girls on all fours, side by side, and was fucking the blonde from behind while finger fucking the brunette.</p><p>""Let's get into that position,"" Ab laughingly suggested. That was fine with Cin and me. The girls got down on all fours in front of the couch, so we could still see the TV. I knelt behind them. What an awesome sight! Two sexy little butts were just waiting for my cock. So much ass, so little time! Anyway, I was almost frozen with indecision but since the stud on the screen was fucking the blonde, Ab had to be first. My dick was already stiff and wet from Cindy's blowjob, so I put my hands on Ab's hips, she spread her legs slightly, and I drove my rigid spear into her glistening, puckering pussy. It was so tight but yet now, after the last couple of days, feeling just right. I loved pulling my cock out until just the head remained inside and then thrusting it all back in. I was doing it all with my hips as Ab moaned each time I thrust inside. I reached over with my right hand and began to finger fuck Cin. She appreciated the attention and clamped down on my fingers as they invaded her tight, wet opening. Christ! These girls loved to fuck!</p><p>On the screen, the stud had switched over to the brunette so I figured I had to do the same. I pulled my iron hard rod out of Ab's clutching pussy and moved over to Cin. She wiggled her little ass as if to tell me where she wanted my cock. I put my right hand on her hip and my left hand guided my cock inside Cin's tight pussy. It was glorious. Her pussy was massaging my cock so nicely, I didn't think I could last much longer. I started to really pound her hard. My hips were rising and falling rapidly. Both girls were frigging their own pussies. Cin reached over with her left arm and began to kiss Ab on the mouth. That's what they saw on the video. I was pumping Cin very hard and I was ready for my own ""money shot."" I had seen this video several times so I pulled my cock out of Cindy and jacked it off until a big burst of cum shot out onto Cin's back. I steered my dick over to Ab and shot a stream of cum up between her shoulder blades. My hand continued to move up and down my dick and I coaxed out another stream this time hitting Ab's right butt cheek. Unsteadily I turned my firehose back toward Cin and my final burst splattered the crack of her ass. Oh fuck, that felt incredibly good! The girls were kissing and frigging their own pussies and they came to shuddering orgasms. I put my arms around both of them and leaned over to make it a three-way kiss. They were so sweet.</p><p>In the aftermath we leaned back against the couch. As I looked back at the screen, I saw the porn stud ""imitate"" me as he pulled out of the brunette and shot his cum on the back and ass of each girl. I hoped he had as much as much fun as I had.</p><p>After we relaxed for awhile, we were still hot and sweaty. I thought that the fun we had in the shower yesterday deserved an instant replay. When I suggested that to the girls they were quick to agree. We walked into the bathroom and I turned on the shower. The water was nice and warm and I loved rubbing up and down those slick little bodies. I wrapped my arms around Ab and we got into some deep kissing. Her hands were on my butt cheeks holding me as close as possible. Then I turned to Cin and did the same. Her little butt felt so good in my hands and her tongue was probing deep in my mouth. Ab started to wash my back, ass, and legs. I then released Cin and turned around and both girls washed my front. What a great feeling to have those soft little soapy hands rubbing up and down my body. When I was sufficiently ""clean"" we decided to double up on Cindy. Ab got her front and I took the back. I started with her neck and the back of her ears. Then I soaped and massaged her back Her skin was so soft and slick. I got to that little round butt and gave it a very thorough cleaning. Then down both legs, one at a time. Ab seemed to be having her own fun with Cin's little tits and paying an inordinate amount of time rubbing around that pussy.</p><p>Finally we ""sandwiched"" Abbie. This time I had the front. As the streams of hot water ran down her body I rubbed soap all over her and paid special attention to those shapely little breasts. I poked her little belly button as I cleaned her stomach. When I finally got down to that beautiful bald pussy, I wanted to eat it so bad, but I knew my duty. I was soaping and rubbing all over when I felt Cin's hand reach under and get in a little pussy rubbing of her own. I finished by rubbing down her legs to her dainty feet. I got down on my knees with the hot water cascading down all of us and cleaned between Ab's toes. When I finished and got up the girls were kissing and I got in there again and we shared some wonderful three-way kissing. So fucking good!</p><p>My dick was rock hard at this point. I loved the hot water cascading down on all of us. ""For me to get completely clean I need to get my pipes cleaned too,"" I joked to the girls. They looked at me like they had no clue what I meant. ""What I mean is jerk me off!"" They knew what that meant! The girls crowded next to me. Ab was straddling my left side and Cin was straddling my right side. They reached over to grab my cock with their soapy hands and started to jack me up and down. I relaxed, tilted my head back and closed my eyes and just let the wonderful sensations wash (pun intended) over me. Ab started to fondle my balls and let Cin have all of my cock. I didn't take long. I could feel the cum begin to rise out of my balls and up the long shaft of my cock. ""Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck!"" I yelled. Ab squeezed my balls and Cin's soapy hands raced faster and faster up and down my cock. A burst of cum fired out and hit the wall of the shower just in front of me. Another strong spurt exploded out and then another. I loved it! It was so lusty. Getting jerked off in a shower by two young girls-just imagine that! </p><p>We finally rinsed off, dried off and put on the same clothes we had on at the beginning of the night. We went back into the living room and watched TV for awhile. We talked also and it was obvious that both girls lacked any strong male influence in their life. Ab's father lived very far away and saw her only twice a year. Cin's dad had died in an auto accident when she was only six years old. No doubt that was part of the reason they were fucking me so much. Whatever-I couldn't be their father but I did like both of them and I could be their friend. If they were fucking me because they wanted my attention and wanted a man in their life, then that was great with me.</p><p>With about one hour to go before they had to leave, all of a sudden Abbie pipes up with, ""Why don't we make our own video?"" That took me by surprise but I knew I didn't want to go there. There was no way I wanted any permanent record of what we were doing. I tried to turn the idea a different way. "" I don't have a camera (true), but we could rehearse for when we do."" Ab smiled. ""That's a good word for it-rehearse. Well, what fantasies do you want to act out? Cin and I are up for anything.""</p><p>I thought for a few seconds (most of my fantasies had been realized these past few days). Cindy had a suggestion. ""Do you like to watch two girls together?""</p><p>""Uh-yeah-but only if they're into it."" I was pretty sure they were more than into it, but I didn't want to force it.</p><p>""We like men better but we do love each other and before we got involved with you that's about all we had,"" exclaimed Ab. ""Right, Cin?"" ""Yeah, cause it's so bad,"" she answered.</p><p>Cin took control. ""B.C., you sit in the recliner like you are watching one of your videos."" She looked at Ab and in a commanding voice said, ""Come over here you little slut! I'm going to fuck you!"" Ab stifled a giggle, got up and walked over to Cin. ""Okay, let's fuck, bitch. I'm ready."" The girls were standing, facing each other. Cin was a little taller, so she bent over and the girls began to kiss deeply. I loved watching them. They clearly did love each other. Cin lifted Ab's shirt up and off and began kissing and sucking those delightful little breasts. Ab took Cin's shirt off so they could rub breasts together. Cin unsnapped Ab's shorts and pushed them down. Ab returned the favor.</p><p>What a great sight! Two hot young babes making love right in front of me and eventually I would be fucking both of them! My dick was pleasantly hard so I unsnapped my shorts and pulled them off. I got rid of my shirt also and laid back in the recliner to watch the show. Cin lay down on the couch and pulled Ab down on top or her, mouth to mouth, pussy to pussy. The girls were rubbing their pussies together as they locked into a passionate kiss. I could see Ab's hard little muscular ass as she seemed to be fucking her pussy on Cin's pussy. I could imagine the same scene one day except with Ab wearing a strap on dildo and plunging that inside Cin.</p><p>The girls were moaning continuously as they sucked tongues and rubbed pussies. Briefly coming up for air, Ab looked over at me. Noticing the upright cock, she stuck her tongue out and wiggled it at me. Then she went back to her friend and they raced to the finish. They quickly began a mutual orgasm. What a sight! The moaning, the thrashing, the shaking, and the cumming went on and on.</p><p>My hand was gently pumping my cock as I watched the girls kiss and caress each other in the aftermath of their climax. Ab slid off Cin toward the back of the couch, and both girls sat up on the couch. They spread their legs and Cin motioned for me to come over. Never one to turn down an invitation, I got up from the recliner and walked over to the couch. My dick was hard and bobbing up and down as I walked. It felt like I was toting a tree trunk in front of me. I walked slowly and let the girls soak it all in. I felt like my dick was pulling me right toward those hot, little, wet pussies. Finally I stood next to the couch. ""Do you see anything you want?"" I asked. Cin reached up and started kissing and licking my hard shaft. ""Oh fuck, Ab. It tastes so good and smells so good! Get over here and help me."" Ab cupped my balls and kissed the other side of my cock. Cin took over and tried to deepthroat as much as she could. Ab was still playing with my balls but her mouth began to water.</p><p>""Come on Cin. Share some of that,"" Ab demanded. Cin came up for air and angled my dick over to her friend. Ab began to kiss and lick as she let Cin have access to my balls. Both of these girls seemed so hungry for cock I was happy for them to trade me back and forth. Since I had cum so much earlier I knew I could last awhile. The girls could eat to their heart's content! The girls traded back and forth and whoever wasn't sucking my cock was eating my balls. I spread my legs so that they had plenty of room. Both girls devoted one hand to me and one hand to their clits and pussies. They seemed to like having as many orgasms as possible. Hell, so did I!</p><p>My dick seemed to be getting even bigger if that was possible. Finally I eased both heads off me. My cock and balls were drenched in saliva and I was eager to see if those pussies were just as tight as they had been earlier in the evening. I placed Cin down on the couch on her stomach. I got on top of her and she lifted her hips slightly as I fit my cock into that tight pussy and powered forward with my hips. It felt great, as always, sliding in and out of Cin's small opening. She lifted her ass to ease my thrusts inside her. The more I fucked this girl the better it felt-like breaking in a new pair of shoes-and I hoped Cin felt the same way. Ab sat on the end of the couch and reached between my legs to fondle my balls and then she began to lightly slap my ass.</p><p>I loved just using my hips to pull my dick almost all the way out and then pushing it back in. I had put Cindy down first for a reason. I gently eased my cock out and then placed Abbie, stomach down, on top of Cindy. Ab was so light I knew it wouldn't be too much for Cin. I caressed Ab's fine little ass and fingered her wet pussy. She was ready. I inserted my dick in her tight opening and thrust inside. ""Oh fuck Ab! Your pussy is so good!"" My cock felt huge and powerful as I pumped her. As always she was so responsive and her little body was rubbing up and down on her friend.</p><p>I was starting to get close so I switched pussies. I pumped into Cin while my stomach rested on Ab's firm ass. As soon as I got close, I switched again. Talk about fun! Both girls' were so hot, tight, wet, and most of all, enthusiastic. I know we have only one life to live and this was living!</p><p>For at least 20 minutes I went back and forth. When you fuck like this from behind it seems to be much more like lust than love. I don't know how the girls felt except for the moans and groans and demands to fuck them harder. Anyway there comes a point of no return. The girls instinctively knew I was on the verge so when I took my cock out of Ab she got up quickly and pleaded, ""Cum on our faces, cum on our faces!"" I knew they had seen that on the videos. Cin quickly sat up and both girls put their faces directly across from my ready-to-burst weapon. ""Jerk me off, sweethearts.""</p><p>They grabbed my dick as they had done earlier and started to jerk it hard. It didn't take long. I could feel my balls contract and my pelvis thrust forward. A strong spurt of cum shot out hitting Cindy in the cheek and dripping down her chin. My next eruption hit Ab hit in the forehead sliding down to her nose. A third blast jetted out hitting Ab's upper lip. I angled my dick slightly to the left so Cin could get some more and my final burst hit her right on the nose. I had just a little more left but it just dribbled out. It felt damn good to cum like that. I leaned over and wiped some of the sperm off their faces and then kissed both of them in gratitude. I think they had a great time imitating what they had seen on many porn videos. Sex was so good with these two hotties! They were smiling and kissing, licking, and sucking my sensitive dick in lusty appreciation!</p><p>I finally sat down between the girls on the couch and put an arm around each of them and pulled them close. We seemed to be just a great combination in terms of giving each other pleasure. ""Now I know what those porno girls feel like when a guy cums on their face,"" said Cin. ""It's really fun to see how hard it spurts out when you are that close. B.C., I think you could be one of those porno guys. You like to fuck, you can fuck for a long time, you know how to eat pussy, and you cum so much."" </p><p>""Well, Cindy, I don't think that's my scene, but I do like to fuck, especially with hot, young stuff like you and Ab. Any guy would enjoy having sex with gorgeous sexy girls like you two."" They smiled, and I hoped that they wouldn't decide to try their new powers on some other guys. I selfishly wanted to keep them for my self. We talked for a little longer. They each gave me a kiss and then got up, put their clothes on, and left my apartment. I just sat there and watched those cute little butts walk away. As tired as I was, I actually wanted to fuck them again. They are such hot fucks and only 13 and 14! How much better could it get?</p>"
963,"Pussy Paradise, Part 4",Cannon,,['Mff'],"This is a fairly short part of the story, but is needed to set up the next part. Carl figures he has no chance for sex today since Abbie's mother has the day off. Later that night, after he falls asleep, he feels something wet against his balls. It isn't the dog because Carl doesn't have a dog!",2012-05-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The next day Abbie's mother had the day off so it looked like there was going to be no fun for me. After work that day, I was very restless and really missed my ""babysitting"" chores. I was horny, thinking about all the great sexual adventures the past few days with 13-year-old Abbie and 14-year-old Cindy. They were great kids, great fucks, and I knew we all wanted more. With Ab's mom around I was trying to think of how I could get together with Ab and Cin without Marie (Ab's mom) suspecting anything.</p><p>That evening I thought about jerking off but I couldn't get interested in it. The fantastic sex the past few days made jerking off seem very boring. I watched TV that night, hoping that Abbie or Cindy would call, tell me the coast was clear, and invite me over for more sexy fun. Alas, there was no call. About 11:00, I took a shower and then went to bed. Since college I've always slept naked, so I was again tempted to jerk off but instead I focused on possible ways I could hook up with those sexy young babes.</p><p>I must have drifted off to sleep because, the next thing I knew, I felt something wet against my balls. I gradually opened my eyes, adjusting to the darkness, and saw Abbie Martin between my legs, apparently naked, massaging my balls with soft, slow swipes of her tongue. I didn't say anything and tried not to move at all. Just behind Ab I saw another form in the darkness which, I assumed, was her friend and fuck mate Cindy. She was taking off her nightshirt and, when those sexy little tits popped into view, I knew it was Cin. I quickly closed my eyes as Cin got on the bed and started to crawl up toward my cock. My cock at that point was lying on my stomach. Ab had probably moved it there so she could get to my balls. No words were spoken and I tried to be as still as possible and see what they had in mind. Cin started some light kisses on my cock while Ab continued to tongue and kiss my balls. I started to wonder how they had gotten in my apartment. Had I accidentally forgotten to lock my door? Anyway, at that point, who would give a fuck? I had two sexy young babes eating my cock and balls! I remained as motionless as possible but that couldn't keep my dick from responding. It began to lengthen and stiffen. Soon it was standing hard and proud. Cin took the top couple of inches in her mouth and started to swirl her tongue around the head. Her right hand started a gentle jacking of the lower half. Ab had one ball in her mouth, bouncing it up and down with her tongue. I think they were trying to get me to cum before I ""woke-up"". I was doing my best to cooperate but, Cin's mouth was so hot and wet and her little hand was so soft and tight around my cock as she jacked up and down, I couldn't restrain myself any longer. ""Aaaahhh!"" I moaned. Both girls immediately looked up at me. ""How did you get in here?"" I whispered.</p><p>Both girls sat up quickly leaving my cock and balls temporarily (I hoped) unattended. They had big smiles on their sexy little faces. They looked so fucking good in the nude! Their tits stood up so nicely and the nipples were hard already. They probably had been eating each other ever since Marie had gone to bed. I'd bet that those snug, little, hairless pussies were already wet and ready too. Ab spoke up first. ""We missed you tonight and we thought it would be fun to see if we could make you cum without waking you up. We wanted to come in, blow you, and leave without you knowing a thing.""</p><p>""Yeah, but how did you get in here in the first place? Did I forget to lock my door?""</p><p>""No, no."" Ab responded. ""Don't you remember about a year ago you gave my mom a key when you went on vacation so she could come in and feed your fish? You ended up telling her to keep the key in case you lost yours or accidentally locked yourself out."" I now did remember that. I had really forgotten about it. Maybe all the sex I had the past few days was ruining my brain!</p><p>I smiled letting them know it was more than okay. ""Come up here you two little sweeties."" They lay on either side of me, on their sides with those hot, little pussies pressed against my legs and their mouthwatering tits smashed against my chest. I kissed each of them and pulled them even closer.</p><p>""We can't stay real long,"" said Ab. ""In case my mom wakes up and checks our bedroom."" ""Well, what you were doing felt really good,"" I told them. ""Do you want to keep doing that?"" I asked. Cindy now responded. ""I really like sucking your big, beautiful cock but my pussy really loves getting fucked by it. Can we do that?"" Who was I not to give these young girls what they wanted? My dick, by then had returned to a more normal flaccid state so the girls decided to rev me up again before I fucked them. I lay on my right side. Cin was on my ""dick side"" and she began to kiss, lick, and suck my cock again. Ab was on my ""butt side"" and she was massaging my butt, grabbing my balls, and then kissing and licking my butt. I was definitely the meat in a two-headed sandwich! I lifted my left leg so that Ab could get at my balls. Since I had no sex earlier that day my cock was quickly rock hard. </p><p>I turned my head back toward Ab. ""Sweetheart,"" I said to her; ""I'm ready. Let Cin get on me first."" Okay,"" she answered, ""but you can eat me while she fucks you."" I rolled back over and Cin got up to mount my vertical shaft. Ab moved my pillow away so she had room to climb on my face. Cin batted my cock back and forth between her two hands just to play around and I reached up to Ab's tight little butt cheeks to position her pussy right in front of my face. Cin lifted herself up, fit my dick to the entrance to her pussy and then slid right down. Like I said before, the girls had obviously been fucking each other before they came in my bedroom so they were already wet and delicious. I was kissing and licking around Ab's wet, little, bald pussy. I separated her tight pussy lips and dug in with my tongue. I rubbed her clit with my right thumb. Boy, she fucking loved that! I tried to concentrate as much as I could on that since Cin was gliding up and down my cock. If I thought too much about how good that felt there might be a premature eruption of Mount Happy! </p><p>After a few minutes of that I knew we had to switch or Ab wasn't going to get any cock. ""Let's trade off girls,"" I stammered, ""so Ab can have some cock."" The girls shifted around smoothly and soon my tongue was deep inside Cin while Ab lowered her pussy onto my cock and started to fuck me. Christ, this was so good! If every guy in America got this type of action in bed at night, I know we would all sleep a lot better and wake up a lot happier. I knew my body was being used as a sex object and I fucking loved it!</p><p>The only way I could keep from exploding was to change positions again. The girls may not have wanted to stay long but I was going to try to make this last as long as possible. I was sure that once I shot my load that they would leave so I was going to hold out as long as possible. I was tired of being on my back so I got up and positioned the girls on all fours at the foot of the bed facing the headboard. I made a quick trip into my bathroom to get a drink of water and also to let my ""excitement"" cool down a little. When I came back Ab and Cin were still on all fours at the foot of my bed and were kissing each other. I stood behind those sexy little butts. Since Ab was on the left, I decided to enter her first. I put my hands on her butt cheeks and pulled them apart and thrust my still hard dick into that tight, hot pussy. I loved fucking from a standing position. I focused all my attention on Ab and rammed her hard. Ab and Cin were still kissing, but in between kisses Ab was moaning and telling me to fuck her harder. I didn't say anything but I couldn't afford to go much harder or the fucking would be over. </p><p>I patted Cin on the butt, pulled out of Ab, and mounted Cin. Ab kind of collapsed down. She put her face right under Cin's face and they continued to kiss. I used my left hand to rub Ab's little breasts and nipples and with my right hand I did the same to Cin's breasts. All this other activity, I hoped would keep me from reaching the finish line too soon. As much as I tried though, Cindy's pussy was just too hot, wet, tight and massaging. ""Cin, do you want my cum?""</p><p>""Oh yeah,"" she yelled, ""pour it into me!"" </p><p>""Wait, wait,"" Ab demanded. ""I want to help you fuck her."" I was about over the edge but Ab quickly got behind me and wrapped both arms around me. I guess she wanted to feel like she was part of me as I pounded inside Cin. She said, ""Okay go ahead and cum inside her!"" With Ab's 90lb weight against my back, her arms wrapped around my waist, and her pussy rubbing against my ass, I let go of all my inhibitions and started to move my hips at warp speed. I could tell Ab was getting off on it. So was Cindy and finally so was I! ""Oh fuck, it's so fucking good! Here it cums! Ahhhh!"" Bolts of my cum shot up and out of my cock into Cindy's hotly massaging pussy. The long buildup enabled me to shoot load after load inside her. When Cin felt that hot, molten lava coating her insides, she started to spasm. ""Fuck, fuck, fuck,"" she moaned. It was just pouring out of me. I'm sure Ab could feel my ass contracting and she screamed out in orgasm. Ab was rubbing my ass and then, in the middle of my climax, she reached under my ass and gave my balls a squeeze. Finally, my cock spasmed for the last time. I felt like I had given my entire essence to these young girls.</p><p>We all kind of collapsed on the bed. Abbie rolled off of me and I gradually pulled my spent weapon out of Cindy's clutching interior and rolled off of her onto my back, between the two girls. I put my arms around each girl and snuggled them against me. The girls just turned on their sides and rubbed up and down my chest laying their heads on my shoulders. I wanted so much to just to pull these girls up to the front of my bed, lay our heads on the pillows and go to sleep. But of course I couldn't do that. I had better just hope that Marie hadn't gotten up and found the girls missing. By now it was about 1:30am so the girls started to get up to leave. </p><p>As they put on their nightshirts, Ab turned to me and said, ""B.C., are you busy on Sunday?""</p><p>""No (and if I did have anything I would cancel it immediately!). What did you have in mind?"" </p><p>""Well, my Uncle Brad has a cabin on Lake D (what residents in this area called Lake Dunwoody) and he is on vacation in Florida and he said Mom and I could use it anytime and Mom said Cin and I could go spend the day there on Sunday and use the hot tub and swim in the lake and watch his big screen TV and she said we could stay up there until she picked us up Monday morning since she is going to visit her boyfriend and because I think she is going to fuck him all day and I think Cin and I should get to fuck all day and we think you should be the guy to fuck us and...""</p><p>""Whoa, girl,"" I interrupted. ""That's the longest sentence I've ever heard. Catch your breath. I get the picture. I'd be happy (oh yeah!) to spend the day with you guys at the lake.""</p><p>""One other thing,"" Abbie added. "" We had already set this up a couple of weeks ago and I've already invited my friend Nikki to be there with us. Is that okay? If it interrupts us having fun, I can always call and tell her that we have had a change of plans.""</p><p>""Well, how old is she, and does she like sexy fun like you two do?"" I was hoping like hell that she was just like Abbie and Cindy. Could I be that lucky?</p><p>""She is just 12, but I know she likes sex. She had a boyfriend who went to Kennedy (a local high school) who fucked her a few times last month, but his family moved away at the end of the school year. She's a very cute blonde and I know she's horny, because she's told me that, ever since her boyfriend moved away, she hasn't had any loving. Cin and I want to teach her how to like girls too. She has nice boobies and I really want to get my tongue in her sweet little pussy. She needs some love from you to show her how much fun sex can be. I'm sure she won't say anything about what we do because her mother doesn't even know that she's already had sex. Nikki said if her mom found out she would be grounded, like forever.""</p><p>I didn't think it could get better, but it seemed like it was. Can you imagine spending all day in a lake cabin, with three young girls who probably were going to give me as much sex as I could handle, and while I rested, they would be doing each other! My brain was about to overload thinking about all of the possibilities. After we made the arrangements, the girls left my apartment and quietly made their way back to their own apartment, hopefully not waking up Marie.</p><p>The girls said we wouldn't be able to see each other on Saturday, since they would be ""busy."" I didn't know what that meant but I certainly didn't argue. I probably needed the rest from all the activity I'd had and all the ""work"" I was going to have for myself on Sunday. Saturday seemed like a very long day. I kept as busy as I could by cleaning my apartment and in the evening I made a trip to the local ""adult"" store to pick up a few items that I thought might come in handy on Sunday. I watched a movie on TV, took a shower, and then went to bed.</p><p>Carl's next trip to PUSSY PARADISE was just a few hours away!</p>"
964,Work Where the Love Happens,Captain775,kioto_oosamaki@yahoo.com,"['Mg', 'MF', 'slow', 'nc', 'cons']",Written in first person,2013-05-16T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1: That Day</h5><p>Working in a mental rehabilitation center is very stressful but I love what I do. As a 23 year old case manager, I was in charge of collecting and analyzing data on the client based on programs that the client ran throughout their stay at Valley Rehab. My client's name is Lilly. She is a 12 year old young lady diagnosed with severe bipolar disorder, ODD (oppositional defiant disorder), and OCD . She was about 5 feet tall ( six shorter than me), skinny but not sickly, shoulder length straight brown hair, big brown eyes, and fair skin. Her favorite things to do were to repeat others, especially curse words, color, dance, watch movies on a personal DVD player, and horde paper items. This would most often be in the form of tearing tags off shirts/shoes or ripping pages out of books. She also did not speak too often and when she did she was soft spoken, unless she was having one of her tantrums. These tantrums included screaming, crying, aggression towards trainers and herself, and property destruction. Many clients were actually quite aggressive and had to either be restrained at times or even heavily medicated. One guy even was restricted to a padded room and the hallways needed to be cleared anytime he needed to be transported. Luckily I have never had to restrain Lilly, though I wouldn't mind.</p><p>You see, I am what you can call a pervert. When I was first hired, I took notice of Lilly and more specifically her body and knew that I wanted to be near her. It was large eyes, perky developing a-cups under her tank top, narrow hips, and soft smile that drove me to work my ass off to get to work with her. I have always been turned on by little innocent girls and crazy girls. Lilly was a combination of the two. But there was an obstacle. You see, everyone starts with the less aggressive clients and moves up with experience. Then there was that fateful day that I was trained to be with her. Just being in the room got my heart beating. It also didn't help that the person training me was pretty hot also. Her name was Amanda and she sported a tight blonde bun, shapely body she often hid under baggy clothes (kind of a tomboy), and dark green eyes. She noticed my dedication to doing my best to get time to work with Lilly and asked if I wanted to join the team. Ever since that day, work has been great.</p><p>Now as a pervert, I would fantasize about Lilly making a move on me. I would also touch her a lot when rewarding her for being good and not having tantrums or tearing up things. It would not be anything inappropriate. It usually involved things like ruffling her hair, rubbing her back, or massaging her hands. She would smile that adorable smile. She seemed to like having me around. It could have been that I was very affectionate with her and often gave her extra sweets. That didn't mean I wasn't constantly checking her out and driving myself wild in my mind. I didn't want to hurt her and there were also cameras in every room and I always had a sick feeling in my stomach that someone was watching me even though I knew that no one really paid attention to the cameras unless there was an excess of noise from chairs crashing or screaming. So I kept everything PG.</p><p>Then that fateful day came that set the wheels in motion about a month after getting onto Lilly's program team. It started out just like any other day. Lilly and I were doing a puzzle together and I was telling her how great she was doing in a quiet tone. She put one of the last pieces into place and softly said, ""bathroom.""</p><p>""Alright Lilly-girl, we can go to the bathroom,"" I said and we got up and headed out of her room. We got to the bathroom down the hall and she went in. She turned on the light and I closed the door until there was only a cracked open. Protocol had it this way so if anything wrong happened, like clients trying to break the toilet or eat their own feces, the employee could be on hand to deal with it while giving the client privacy if they behave. Luckily Lilly did neither of those and trips to the bathroom were pretty uneventful, but like I mentioned before she liked to horde paper items. So when I heard her flush the toilet, I walked in to find standing with her pants and panties still at just below her knees and a piece of dirtied toilet paper in her hands. My eyes went straight to her pussy. There was a bit of pubic hair starting to form. This was the first time I had seen her pussy because usually by the time she flushed the toilet, she was fully dressed. My eyes made their way up back to hers. She stared me down with those beautiful big brown eyes and I knew that I had to get that toilet paper into the the bowl and she may not make it easy on me. I slowly walked in and said, ""Hey Lilly, why don't you throw that away?"" I asked, kind of cooing and she just kept staring. I got some latex gloves on from the door by the sink and slowly walked up to her. I offered out my hand and said, ""I can take that for you."" She looked at my hand and after a quick sniff of the toilet paper she handed it to me. I quickly put it in the toilet and started to back up when she grabbed my arm with enough strength to tell me she wanted me to stay put.</p><p>""Clean me,"" she said and broke eye contact with me by looking down. I was dumb founded. I was already in the bathroom with a 12 year old crazy girl with her pants practically on the floor and she wanted me to clean her undercarriage. I just kind of stood there and was snapped back to the moment when her hand slid down my arm to my wrist and she tugged it towards the toilet paper roll on the wall. ""Clean me,"" she repeated just a little louder, but nothing to cause an echo in the fully tiled bathroom. I complied and tore off a piece. My eyes were glued on her bush as my hand approached it and I wiped her front to back (I heard that is how it is supposed to be done). My hand was shaking and my heart was beating in my ears.</p><p>I tossed it in the bowl between her legs and as the toilet paper hit the water, a thought occurred to me, 'there are not cameras in the bathroom.' With this thought I ran my hand across her lips softly one more time without any toilet paper and stood up. She pulled up her panties (white with blue polka dots) and her pants and flushed the toilet. I followed her over to the sink and waited for her as she washed her hands. When she walked past me to get a paper towel, I decided to push my luck a little bit more and walked up behind her. I left an inch between us so she would not feel my hardening cock and reached around her. I started at her hips and ran my hands up her stomach and stopped at those a-cups hidden under a well fit sweater. My hands rested on her breasts and I gave them a squeeze. Then I lowered my hands to around her waist, pulled her for a hug (hugs were not uncommon at my workplace since a lot of the clients liked physical touch and social interactions), and said softly, ""You did great washing your hands and going to the bathroom, Lilly.""</p><p>""Thank you,"" she said and I let go. We walked back to the room and I don't what was worse: trying to hide the boner or trying to keep myself from shaking so hard from the adrenaline rush. Well one thing is for sure: I got some Lilly and I wanted more!</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2: The Next Step</h5><p>Back in the room I was just trying to collect my thoughts. I couldn't believe what I just did. I knew what I did could get me put away for a very long time. What worried me most was that it would be Lilly who would expose me if she even hinted at what just went on. As I looked at her setting up her DVD to watch Ice Age for the third time that day, it seemed that she was not really bothered by anything that went on in the bathroom. 'Maybe this kind of thing has happened to her before,' I thought to myself. With every passing minute, my heart started to slow down to normal. Once it did and the room was just filled with the sounds of the video, I began rubbing her back. I received no response but when I stopped to write some stuff down on the clipboard, she said quickly, ""Rub by back, please."" So I went back to rubbing her back. The rest of the day went on as normal without incident.</p><p>My hands ached for her she did not make it easy on me. As with many of the clients, she dressed herself in the clothes provided by the facility. They were nothing fashionable that was donated but she found a way to try to wear some form of short sleeves and shorts. Many of the other trainers would just let her sit like that and she would often shiver or have a temper tantrum whenever someone offered to put a blanket or jacket around her. I knew this because I was stuck on camera room duty for a few days. Along with observing sweet Lilly either cutely bouncing along with the beat of some Disney song on a DVD or lunging at trainers. I would feel bad for some of the trainers (the good handful that are really trying to look out for Lilly so she is not in discomfort) but then there are a good many of them who would not even attend to her. Often she was left shivering or asking several times for something. This soft, ""snack please."" would soon turn to crying. This crying would turn to screaming and ended with a few trainers having to run in to restrain her. She definitely had a short fuse and that turned me on. Whenever I would be with her, it was like a bomb ready to go off. The other thing I learned from watching from the camera room were all the out of frame spots in the various rooms. Lilly's were right by her cabinets of magazines and stuffed animal toys. I knew exactly where there was going to be ""playtime"" the next time I was with her. That was Friday.</p><p>Monday could not come quick enough and after a short staff meeting where the Head Supervisor went over the weekly goals. I was really tuned out and Amanda nudged me in the ribs when the Head Sup asked me a question while off on in Lala Land.</p><p>""I said, you and Amanda are to really work on Lilly's tantrums,"" He repeated. His bald head shined in the florescent lights above. This was nothing new. This 40 something year old has been telling whoever is on Lilly's team to work on decreasing the number of tantrums.</p><p>I rolled my eyes and answered, ""Understood."" Once out of there I went to the secretary for assignments. For the first hour I was with a client named Billy who had severe mental retardation and enjoyed talking so much that if interupted, he was known to box them until sedated. Yes, box people like put up his dukes and give them the ol' one two. Except in this case it was more like giving them the ol one, two, three, four, five... you get the point.</p><p>The second hour I was put in the arts and crafts room. It was here that the higher functioning clients got to come together to interact a bit while doing some crafty thing to keep their minds of having to be locked up in a facility. Lilly was in this room at this hour along with a handful of other that came to a total of six clients to three trainers in the room. The project that day were water colors. It was a pretty simple idea that had pretty calming affects on the clients.</p><p>Time passed and I walked around to see the progress of their master pieces. It was mostly squiggles or flowers or something for the lot of them. When I came to Lilly, she had two stick figures with one painted blue and he other red. They were both facing towards the left with the blue one behind the red one. Just looking at it reminded me of the end out our bathroom excursion. My cock woke up in my pants and I became very nervous. 'What if someone asks her about her painting?' I thought in a panic. I stayed near Lilly, praising her on her good brush strokes and tried to subtly block any trainer's eyes to her picture with my body.</p><p>The few minutes that past felt like hours when Lilly promptly put her paint brush down, picked up her still wet painting, and gave it to me. She had filled out the hair and added some shoes but not much else detail.</p><p>""What did she paint for you, Billy?"" I heard over my shoulder and spun to find my collegue Sam chuckling at the nervous reaction on my face.</p><p>""Looks like dancing,"" I shrugged with a smile.</p><p>""What kind of dancing has the person behind the other?"" Sam questioned and I froze. He was getting closer to the truth, I just knew it.</p><p>""A Congo line,"" Amanda chimed in while helping a client clean his face from painting it instead of the paper. Good save. Thank you.</p><p>""Bathroom,"" Lilly chirped and stood.</p><p>""I'll take her,"" I said and softly took Lilly's hand to guide her to the door. ""I mean you guys look like you have your hands full and also this way I can hang this up on the wall along the way."" I continued yammering until we were out the door.</p><p>Once in the bathroom, I stood by the door and instead of closing the door for her privacy I decided to watch. Lilly did not seem to mind, pulling down her pants and panties in one swoop and sitting down. She looked at me and smiled. We just looked at each other for about twenty seconds and then she held up a finger and curled it repeatedly as a sign for me to come to her. I waltzed right in and stood next to her on the toilet. She offered out a hand and I held it. Her smile grew and a minute passed before she stood up. I got a great view of her bush again. She let go of my hand to wipe herself and bent over to throw the tp in the bowl and flush. I got a nice view of her butt and my hand practically reached itself out to touch it. She jumped and giggled and with her pants still down, toddlered over to the sink. I gave chase and met her at the sink.</p><p>""You have to pull up your pants, pretty girl,"" I said softly to her and looked at her in the mirror.</p><p>""You do it,"" she said and began washing her hands. I swallowed hard and just stood there. I guess she thought I was going to refuse to do it, so she explained, ""You touch my butt, you pull up pants."" This was probably the most she has ever said to me that didn't involve getting some kind of candy or toy. I was amazed but knew I needed to do something before she changed her mind. My cock was hard and my hands were a bit shaky as I hurried and pulled up her panties and pants together. I quickly buttoned it just as she was moving to get a paper towel. I wanted to grope her again but I figured that I shouldn't push it too far in one room.</p><p>Sadly the day went on and I did not get to see Lilly that much. It looks like I will have to wait at least another day before testing my limits in her room.</p>"
965,"The 5th Grade Harem, Part 1",captain jack mehoff,bu3pinky@hotmail.com,"['Mf(10)', 'pedo', 'loli', 'cons', 'harem', 'creampie']",The girls of Mr.Jones 5th grade class are about to reveal a surprise that will satisfy every one of his peodphilia dreams.,2013-01-04T00:00:00,"These are all fantasies that I would never carry out. Anyone that would try to do this should be punished to the full extent of the law. Frankly I write these to get off, and while they may be based on actual living girls, no harm has been, or will ever, be done.","<p></p><h5>Angel, The Beginning</h5><p>Mr. Jones sat behind his desk in his classroom, the final bell having rung and the last students having exited. He sat there with his eyes closed and his right hand rubbing his crotch through his khakis. In his mind he saw Angel, one of his beautiful blonde students that always seemed to tease him and sat in the front row. Today she had worn a tight denim mini-skirt that reached just above her knees over what appeared to be white leggings, and an oversized Hannah-Montana t-shirt tied and clipped behind her so that when she raised her arm her sexy flat belly was exposed. </p><p>In his mind, Angel sat at her desk while he sat at his grading papers. She glanced up from her assignment to look at him, and when she was sure he was looking, slowly spread her legs as she gently caressed it with one hand. Her leggings were actually stocking that ended just a tiny bit above the hemline of her skirt, and she was wearing NO panties! Her hand slowly crept up her leg, slow pushing up the skirt to reveal the inside of her soft, smooth thighs. This whole time she watched him stare. His cock became rock hard and worked it through his pants as he hand came right up to the top of her thigh and the hairless flesh of her preteen pussy. Mr. Jones worked his cock harder and was ready to reach inside when he heard her call his name.</p><p>""Mr. Jones?"", Angel had come back into the room and was standing just inside the door. Mr. Jones sat up quickly and scooted forward so that his hard on was hidden beneath the desk. He hoped she hadn't seen too much.</p><p>""Angel, what can I do for you? I thought you'd gone home already?"" He tried to mask the nervousness in his voice because she was wearing the same outfit she had earlier, except the leggings were gone. Her smooth, thin legs extended bare below her skirt. </p><p>""My moms working late so I had to stay with the after-school program until she can pick me up. I also needed to get some of the homework I missed last week,"" said Angel as she moved slowly closer to Mr. Jones desk. He thought he detected a slight sultriness in her voice and a gently, sexy sway in her hips, but he didn't want to assume anything. He loved fantasizing about his sexy young female students, but thats all they were were fantasies.</p><p>""Well then let me see what I can find,"" he said, turning slightly to the filing cabinet behind him where he kept copies of all the years assignments just for cases like this. He kept an eye on her out of the corner of his eye. She made her way slowly to the front of his desk, where she proceeded to lean forward on her elbows tightly underneath her. This pushed the slight bumps on her chest together and allowed the wide neck of her shirt to fall open enough to get a clear view down. Mr. Jones turned back around, leaning forward slightly to try and disguise his rock hard cock.</p><p>""Here's everything you missed. Just be sure to get it here by the end of the week."" Angels long blond hair was pulled back in a ponytail, but a few loose wisps of hair framed her oval features and large blues eyes. Her eyes lost out to her bare chest and tiny nipples, which Mr. Jones could see clearly down her top.</p><p>""Like what you see, Mr. Jones?"" Angel asked with a sly grin on her face. He must have been staring.</p><p>""Ummm... Oh, sorry Angel, I was just...""</p><p>""Picturing me naked?"" This question both shocked him and sent more blood to his already hard cock.</p><p>""I-I-I...no, of course not..."" he stammered, feeling his face grow warm as well. This could mean the end of his long career if this got out.</p><p>""What, you think me and the rest of the girls don't notice you staring at our asses when we walk anywhere? And how clumsy do you think we are, dropping things whenever you're there to watch?"" As she said this, Angel came around the side of the desk, and dropped a pencil she had acquired from his desk.</p><p>""Oops,"" she cooed as she turned around and bent right at the hips to take much longer than normal to pick it up. As she did, her skirt rode up to just above her beautiful round ass cheeks. She stood there bent over for a minute and glanced back at Mr. Jones, who could barely resist the urge to reach out and and grab those beautiful mounds. She smiled as she reached behind her and pulled the skirt up just enough more to reveal her hot ass and hairless slit, which seemed to have a light layer of moisture. </p><p>Mr. Jones almost came in his trousers, but he closed his eyes a moment and took a few deep breaths to calm down. He thought this had to be a dream, but when he opened his eyes again, Angel was still there. She had stood up and moved between him and his desk. She leaned back on the edge slightly and looked down at Mr. Jones trouser tent, and licked her lips slowly. She crossed her arms and slowly lifted her shirt over her head. Her tiny chest was no more than a couple bumps with tiny nipples, but he thought they were the sexiest he had ever seen.</p><p>""Is this what you want?"" she asked in a sexy growl. All Mr. Jones could do was nod.</p><p>""Go ahead then. I won't tell anyone. I wouldn't want you to lose your job. We like you too much.""</p><p>""We?""</p><p>""Me, Michaela, Jessika, Amanda and Jordan."" Five girls?! This was insane. Five girls in my class liked me enough to...</p><p>""Does that mean they all want to...""</p><p>""Fuck you senseless and have your babies? Yeah,"" she said with a sexy grin, ""now are you going to get started or not?"" She didn't need to ask again. He grabbed her ass and pulled her on top of him meeting her lips with his in the sweetest, most passionate kiss either one had known. Their tongues danced as Angel ground her hot 10-year-old pussy into Mr. Jones hard member. She pulled away a moment, breathing heavily.</p><p>""I really want to suck your cock, Mr. Jones. We've seen it in your pants and just have to see it for reals,"" she gasped. He was not going to say no at this point. He was too far gone to care whether she would tell or not. She climbed off and immediately began undoing his belt and button on his trousers. This was too damn sexy to even imagine! Mr. Jones leaned forward and reached behind Angel to lower the zipper on her skirt and push it down until it fell to the ground. By this time, she had the zipper down on his trousers. He raised his hips slightly so she could pull them off, boxers and all. She was greeted to the sight of a throbbing red rod that was already leaking precum. She gasped and smiled.</p><p>""Oh...my...god! It's so much bigger than my brothers,"" she said, reaching forward and wrapping a hand around it to begin stroking it,"" It's beautiful, Mr. Jones."" The comment about her brothers cock did not slip by, it just made it hotter right now.</p><p>""Thank you, Angel. And you are a sexy little thing yourself."" She kneeled between his now bare legs and leaned in slowly, sticking her tongue out and running it along the shaft while caressing it with her hand. The feeling was incredible, and he knew he would not last long if she kept that up, but before he could stop her, she stuck his cock in her hot, wet mouth and went down as far as she could. His cock was about 7 inches long and an inch and a half around, so her mouth bulged sexily. She pulled off and coughed a couple times</p><p>""You don't have to...""</p><p>""Yes I do. I've been practicing. I can do this. It is pretty big, though."" With that she put it in her mouth again and, after a few shallow sucks, rammed it all the way down her tiny throat to the base of his member. The tight hot wetness of her mouth was incredible, and when she started humming, he almost lost it again. After waht seemed like a half hour, she raised up off his cock, coughed a moment, the looked up and smiled.</p><p>""How was that?"" she gasped, catching her breath.</p><p>""That was incredible. Now get that pussy up here so I can fuck it!"" He pulled her up and sat her on his lap, one leg on either side. He reached between his legs, aimed his cock at her hot, wet preteen entrance, and gently lowered her. She bit her lower lip as his cock rubbed against her tiny clit while working on her entrance. It didn't take long and his tip was in.</p><p>""Oh GOD it's SOO big in my little pussy!"" she screamed. This just drove him on. He lowered her farther until her asscrack was touching his swollen balls. He held her there a moment to savor the sweet feeling of a tight preteen cunt wrapped around his cock.</p><p>""The girls are going to love this. DAMN! FUCK... SHIT! It's so big!"" Angel threw her head back and groaned.</p><p>""You ready to get fucked, you little slut?"" He grunted, not knowing where the harshness came from. She seemed to like it though.</p><p>""Fuck me already! Fuck my little pussy!"" With that, he began raising her up and down on his cock in a slow steady rythme until she started grinding on her own. After a few moments he stood up, Angel wrapped her legs around his waist, and he lwered her on top of his desk, papers and all, and took to thrusting so hard the desk shook.</p><p>""OH GOD...FUCK...SHIT...YEAH....FUCK MY PUSSY!! OOOOOOOHHHHHHH YYYYEEEAAAAHHHHH!!!"" Her screames permeated the room as, in the back of his mind hoped no one could hear them.</p><p>""Your littly pussy is so...fuckin....tight....and.....hot....god damn!!!"" Mr. Jones looked down at where his cock entered her baby pussy and smiled and grunted. This was too good!</p><p>""Oh God!! I think... I'm... cooooommmmmiing!"" Her back arched and pussy got even tighter as her body wrenched through the beautiful agony. That was too much to hold out any longer. With a couple hard drawn out thrusts he emptied his man seed into her baby womb. </p><p>""AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH SSSHHHHIIIIIIIITTTTTT!!!"" Mr. Jones emptied what seemed like five gallons of cum into little Angel. So much that some dribbled out the side of her pussy and down the crack of her ass to the floor.</p><p>""That... was fucking awesome."" These words came not from Mr. Jones, or from Angel.</p><p>Mr. Jones looked up and, standing at the door, was Michaela, with her hand down the front of her shorts.</p>"
966,"The 5th Grade Harem, Part 2",captain jack mehoff,bu3pinky@hotmail.com,"['Mg(10)g(10)', 'g(10)g(10)', 'lolita', 'cons', 'anal', 'creampie', 'harem']",Michael joins the party with Angel and Mr. Jones. Fans of the part one will really enjoy this next installment! More detail and a steady flow of hot preteen sex.,2013-01-11T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Angel and Michaela</h5><p>Mr. Jones held still for a moment, finally registering where he was, what was happening, and the voice he had just heard. He took a few deep breaths to calm his nerves before he looked up, his expended cock still semi-stiff inside Angels beautifully tight preteen pussy. </p><p>It suddenly occurred to him how fortuitous it was he was in one of the extended classrooms Skyline Elementary brought in to accommodate the growing population. Being away from the main building meant the classroom was virtually soundproof, so all of the orgasmic screaming did not carry much beyond the walls. Even though Mr. Jones had never lacked self-confidence and was considered handsome by most of the women he had dated, the adoration of five of his sexy little fifth-graders made him feel like a god.</p><p>He looked down at Angel, her tiny bare heaving chest and flushed cheeks giving off a post climactic glow that made him smile. He then looked up towards the door where Michaela had moved forward slightly to the closest desk, allowing the door to close behind her. She was leaning forward slightly on the desk, supporting herself with her left hand while her right remained down the front of her short and tight denim shorts. Michaela's half closed eyes met his through her straight black bangs as she sucked in her bottom lip. Mr. Jones could see her hand moving beneath her shorts rubbing what he was sure was another hot and wet ten-year-old pussy. </p><p>Despite having just deposited a huge load, his cock returned to its fully erect and rock hard eight-inch length and inch and a half girth while resting inside of Angels wet hole, which he could feel pulsing around it. Mr Jones' warm semen and Angels' young girl juice oozed slowly down his ballsac.</p><p>""Chica, you have nooooo idea,"" Angel moaned and laughed as she tilted her head to look at her friend, which caused her tiny hips to tilt down and contract even more on his large cock. </p><p>Mr. Jones hissed through his teeth as the sensation became incredible once again. As much as he enjoyed being inside Angels little tunnel, he wanted a chance to enjoy Michaela as well, so he reluctantly and slowly pulled out with a wet sucking sound and an audible pop. He reached one of his hands underneath Angels pussy to catch the slow ooze of cum the squeezed out onto his fingers. She sat up, resting on her elbows and looked down at their crotches and smiled a sexy, erotic smile. </p><p>He held up his fingers to Angel. They looked into each other's eyes as Angel sat up, took the hand and brought it to her full little lips. She extended her tongue and slowly drew his fingers to her mouth. Angel enclosed the three cum-covered fingers with her lips and sensually ran her tongue around them, drawing the cum off into her mouth before slowly pulling them out with more sexy slurping. Mr. Jones fingers came out damp...but cum free. The sexiest part was that she did this all without breaking eye contact. In a final expression of her complete horniness and desire, she stuck her tongue out to let Mr. Jones see the cum in her mouth before slowly closing her lips, taking a big gulp, and opening her mouth again to revealing no more cum.</p><p>""Damn Angel. You are one sexy bitch,"" Mr. Jones grinned as his cock jumped a little more. </p><p>He looked up at Michaela, who had moved to the chair at the desk, pushed down her shorts and pink bikini panties and continued to rub herself as she lounged back. The rubbing seemed to have gotten more intense, and her breathing had become more rapid. Her eyes were closed as she bit her bottom lip. About a minute later, her body appeared to stiffen, the rubbing stopped but her hand remained over her bare, hairless slit, pressing against her mons and tiny clit. </p><p>""Nnnnnnnnngggggghhhhhhhhh, oooooooohhhhhhhhhhh, fuuuuuuuuuuck!"" Michaela squealed as her tiny body was wracked by a beautiful climax. Mr. Jones sat in his black leather office chair and enjoyed the show. Angel got up and moved to Mr. Jones lap, turned to watch Michaela as well. His hard cock rested between her still dripping vagina. Angels' soft hand caressed both his cock and her pussy as she leaned back, allowing him to take in her sweet strawberry scent and wrap his arms around her slim form to caress her taut stomach and tiny chest. He brushered her blond hair away from her neck and kissed it gently.</p><p>After a few moments, Michaela came down from her orgasm, opened her eyes to look at her sexy friend and hot teacher, and smiled. ""Now that was pretty awesome, too, chica,"" Angel moaned at her friend. ""Why don't you come get yourself some of this hot cock.""</p><p>""Hells..to ..the..yeah!"" Michaela slowly stood up and took her bottoms the rest of the way off, revealing her naturally tan and toned Hispanic legs that led to a beautiful mound with just the tiniest bit of dark, visible fuzz. She stepped forward while reaching her arms across her chest and removing her tight black tank top. Her tiny nubs were no more than mosquito bites but were slightly bigger than Angels. Her slight hips were just starting to show definition.</p><p>""Is that okay, Mr. Jones? If I join you and Angel?"" said Michaela in a tone that was at once lustful and innocent.</p><p>""None at all, my dear. How did I get so fucking lucky? Both of you are so damn hot."" </p><p>Angel slowly stood up, walked over to Michaela and pulled her face to hers. Michaela embraced Angel, reaching around to grab her perfectly shaped ass, as their lips and tongues met in one of the hottest girl-girl kisses Mr. Jones can remember seeing, and he had watched plenty of teeny lesbian porn. Angel reached around and grabbed Michaela's small, round Latina booty and squeezed. They moaned into each other's mouths for a good minute while Mr. Jones slowly rubbed his rod. The two young beauties stood about four feet to the side of his desk at the back of the room, so he had a perfect view of both of them. Angel slowly turned them so that he had the best few of Michaela's ass. She tilted her head as they devoured each other's mouths and mauled each others tender flesh with their tiny hands. </p><p>Angel grasped both of Michaela's ass cheeks and spread them, allowing Mr. Jones to see her little brown rosebud. It was beautiful. She pulled Michaela back so that she could sit on a nearby desk and spread her legs to bring Michaela closer. He could hear the smacking of their lips along with their long, drawn out moans. He took a few deep breaths to control the stirrings in his loins. Angel looked up at Mr. Jones and with her right hand, indicated he should come over. He couldn't refuse that even if he had tried.</p><p>He stood up, removed his remaining clothes and began moving closer to two sexy little vixens. Angel then pulled her lips from Michaelas, looked at her with a knowing smile, put her hands on Michaels slim shoulders and gently pushed her down. Mr. Jones paused to watch. Michaela slowly kissed and licked her way down Angels body. Angel threw her head back.</p><p>""Mmmmmmmm...yeeeaahh."" she moaned as Michaela reached Angels cunt and began slowly running her tongue along the outside. She then pushed her little tongue beyond Angels folds and into her tiny hole. Mr. Jones reached into the bottom drawer of his desk and pulled out a small jar of Vaseline he kept for his jackoff sessions. He walked up behind Michaela, who was bent at the waist with her knees slightly bent as she devoured her friends cum filled pussy.</p><p>""Your stuff tastes sooooo good, Mr. Jones. Mmmmmmmmm,"" groaned Michaela as she slurped. </p><p>Mr. Jones stared for a minute, taking in the pure sexual beauty of Michaelas young pussy. He reached down with hand and gently caressed the soft tender flesh, firmly pressing through her folds to the moist flesh hidden underneath. Michaela squealed with pleasure into Angels pussy. </p><p>When he decided he couldn't wait any longer, Mr. Jones rubbed some Vaseline on his hard cock, then slathered some more on both of Michaelas holes, taking special attention on her asshole, as that was his intended target.</p><p>Michaela pulled away from Angels pussy long enough to look back and demand, ""Pussy or ass, Mr. Jones, I don't give a fuck, just fucking fuck me already! I need that fucking cock and my own fucking cum!!"" Hearing such language from a such a young, sexy mouth was awesome. With that, Angel grabbed Michaelas hair and brought her face back to her extra horny cunt lips. Mr. Jones guided his member to her brown hole and gently applied pressure.</p><p>""I hope your ready for this, you little slut. I'm gonna fuck your baby ass so hard you'll be limping for a week!"" yelled Mr. Jones as his head popped into her lubed ass. "" Aaaaahhhh shit!""</p><p>""It ain't shit unless it's a month, Mr. Jones! Pound that ass, Mr. Jones! Pound it like you know you've always wanted!"" Angel yelled through high pitched moans. Michaela spread her legs for better and easier access.</p><p>After a few slow pushes to spread the lube, Mr. Jones Grabbed Michaels hips and pushed all the way in with one long thrust.</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH SSSSSSHHHHHHIIIIIIIIIIIIIITTT!"" Michaela screamed away from Angels pussy. Mr. Jones held his cock balls deep in her ass as she adjusted to the intruder. She took a few deep breaths as Mr. Jones slowly rotated his hips to help the adjustment. </p><p>""God Damn! Your ass is a fucking vice, Michaela! I fuckin' love it!"" yelled Mr. Jones. Michaela took in deep breaths through her teeth and moaned. The pressure and the pleasure was amazing, but he wanted to enjoy this hot little ass so he took a few deep breaths himself.</p><p>After a couple minutes of slow grinding and deep breathing as Angel stroked Michaelas head, Michaela looked back at Mr. Jones and said with a lustful groan,"" Are you gonna fuck my little as or not, Mr. Jones?"" With that, he resumed thrusting, pulling almost all the way out slowly, then hard and fast back in. His thrusts became shorter and faster as Michaela screamed in utter abandon. Angel stood up and came to stand by them where they were joined, then proceeded to kneel under them and rub both his cock and Michaelas pussy. Mr. Jones pulled out of Michaelas ass briefly and ordered Angel to tast her friends asshole. Angel stuck her head between Michaelas legs and took Mr. jones slick member into her mouth and immediately down her throat. Angel moaned, sending vibrations through Mr. Jones cock. He was getting very close so he pulled away from Angel and returned his rod to Michaelas gaping ass, once again grabbing her hips and pound her like a jackhammer. The smell of sweat, sex and ass filled the room.</p><p>""OH GOD! OH GOD! OOOHHHHH FUCK I'M GONNA CUM IN YOUR ASS, MICHAELA. FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!"" He drove into Michaelas hips and held her there inside her sweet rectum as he deposited what felt like yet another gallon of baby-making cream.</p><p>""SHIT! SHIT! SHIT! I'M.....C-C-C-CUUUUUMMMMMING...Mr. J-J-JONES!!!!!"" Michaela screamed as she arched her back and threw back her head. Mr. Jones reached around her front and grabbed her tiny chest in his firm hands. Angel pulled Mr. Jones' cock from Michaels ass and swallowed it again, enjoying the taste of ass juice, lube, and fresh, hot semen. His ultra sensitive cock twitched again, releasing a few more drops as a reward for Angels effort.</p><p>Michaela dropped to her stomach on the floor, panting. Her legs remained spread, her ass gaping and leaking cum. Mr. Jones returned to his chair and collapsed. Angel got behind her friend and gently licked her ass, sucking the cum leaking out into her mouth and down her throat. They finally both sat up and kissed, swapping spit and semen before slowly standing up and gathering up their clothes.</p><p>""You'd better hurry up you two. You don't want to miss the bus,"" said Mr. Jones as he reached down and began putting his pants back on. They both came over to Mr. Jones, leaned in and gave him long lingering, tongue filled kisses. Both Michaela and Angel dropped their panties in his lap, smiled and turned around to leave.</p><p>""See you tomorrow, Mr. Jones."" they said in unison, Michaela wobbling a bit as she walked out the door.</p>"
967,"The 5th-Grade Harem, Part 3",captain jack mehoff,bu3pinky@hotmail.com,"['Mg', 'cons', 'lolita', 'oral', 'creampie']",Jessika joins the fun.,2013-01-19T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Jessika</h5><p>At his quiet bachelor pad that night Mr. Jones' thoughts kept going back to Angel and Michaela, the two sexy and willing 10-year-old students he had the immense pleasure of sticking his dick into and depositing his baby-juice. His cock was hard virtually the whole night picturing both of their naked young bodies beneath him and on top of him. In his mind he heard their moans, screams, and dirty talk that turned him on to no end. Despite the ache in his balls, he went to his secret stash of little girl pics that he had acquired both with his own camera and long searches on the internet and stroked his member. The thought that he had all those willing preteen pussies at his disposal was a pedophilic dream come true.</p><p>He remembered Angel comparing his cock to her brothers, and grinned wickedly at the thought of her being home tonight and pleasuring her brother. Maybe a threesome would be a possibility, he thought. Michaelas ass had been so fucking tight it had almost cut off his dick, but the feeling was absolutely amazing. He wanted to fuck her pussy and mouth, too, but he had a feeling there would be time for that.</p><p><i>The Next Morning</i></p><p>	Mr. Jones always got to work a couple hours early, usually to prep for the day and make all his copies. He was walking back from the copy room, when he ran into Jessika, one of the little hotties in his class that, according to Angel, wanted to lose her precious cherry to him and joining what was becoming a harem of beautiful little pussies. Jessika had light, olive-toned skin and long, dark brown hair with tight curls. Her face was a perfect oval and her lips seemed a little fuller today. He immediately began imagining those lips wrapped around his meat and his pants began to get tight. He was sure she would notice but didn't really try to hide it. The halls were pretty empty this early in the morning.</p><p>""Good morning, Mr. Jones,"" she asked, her voice a bit quiet as her green eyes brightened and she smiled. She was wearing a tight, black short-sleeved t-shirt with a sparkly pink heart and the words ""LOVE ME"" above and below the heart. her jeans were a form-fitting pale denim with designer tears in strategic locations.</p><p>""Jessika, good morning. What are you doing here so early?"" he asked, trying to sound normal and unaffected by her beauty. He saw her eyes drift briefly downward to his crotch, then back up with a slightly wider grin. </p><p>""My mom had to go to work early so she dropped me off."" Her eyes drifted back downwards as she almost shyly, crossed her legs and hands in front of her.</p><p>""Don't you normally hang out with Angel and Michaela in the morning?"" he asked, kind of hoping they were here already.</p><p>""There not here yet and I don't want to hang out in the library... could I..."" she paused and her face seemed to grow a few shades of red darker.</p><p>""Yes, my dear? Spit it out.""</p><p>""Could I... hang out in the classroom until school starts? I'll go find a book or play a game on the computer. I'll be real quiet and..."" Her words started coming really fast.</p><p>""Hey, hey, hey, calm down. It's fine. I'm heading there now."" </p><p>This is perfect, he though. School wouldn't start for another hour, which was plenty of time to have some fun. </p><p>""Lead the way, Miss Jessika,"" Mr. Jones smiled, waving his hand to indicate she should go ahead. He actually just wanted to watch her sexy round little ass move a bit. She seemed to know he was watching, too, because there was an extra sway in her step.</p><p>	As they reached the door to the classroom at the top of the steel ramp, Jessika stood in front of the handle, forcing Mr. Jones to reach over her. As he did this, she raised her hand and gently pressed it against his crotch. Her hand lingered too long to be an accident, and her tiny fingers lightly gripping it through his pants confirmed it.</p><p>""So... did you talk to Angel and Michaela last night?"" Mr. Jones stood with his hands on the handle and slightly spread his legs, allowing discreet access to his balls. Jessika immediately accepted the invite with her other hand. If he hadn't have jacked off this morning before work, he would be incredible close to cumming right now.</p><p>""Yeeeaaaahhh..."" she answered, in a lower, mischievous tone. Her hands and eyes never left his crotch.</p><p>""And what did they say?"" Both hands gently caressed his large manhood, causing him to moan slightly. She looked up as she continued to rub his cock.</p><p>""Angel said you have an awesome...cock. They both said it felt awesome. Can I...well...um... see it for myself?""</p><p>She removed her hand from his balls and placed it on her crotch and began to rub.</p><p>""Lets go in the classroom first. We don't want anyone to see us."" </p><p>With that, he opened the door and they both quickly entered the room. He closed the door, turned around, and was right next to her. He leaned down, wrapped her arms around her and their lips met. They started closed mouth, but were soon devouring each other's tongues. Their tongues danced as he reached down, grabbed her ass and picked her up. Her long sensual legs wrapped around his waist. He moved slowly and skillfully back to his desk making out like two high schoolers in the back seat of daddies car. Mr. Jones could feel the heat from her pussy through her jeans as she ground her tiny hips into his rod. His pants suddenly felt too small as his cock begged to be released.</p><p>	He sat down in his chair and Jessikas legs reluctantly released their grip. He buried his face into her slime neck, gently sucking and biting her vanilla-scented flesh. She closed her eyes and sucked in her bottom lip and slowly turned around, straddling his lap and leaning into his chest. Her long, almost squeaky moans were driving him crazy. She slowly ground her beautiful ass into his cock and felt her hairless sex growing damp.</p><p>	After talking to Angel and Michaela the night before, she had laid in her bed completely naked imagining Mr. Jones fingering her puffy little mound then entering her and fucking her tight hole until she had tensed up and started shaking uncontrollably. She felt her vaginal muscles tighten their grip around the two fingers she had pushed in. It was all she could do not to scream and wake up the entire house. Now, as she was moments and centimeters away from the real thing, her heart raced and stomach felt a bit jittery.</p><p>	Mr. Jones reached his hands around Jessikas flat stomach and slowly pushed up her shirt and began caressing her tiny nips between his fingers. She pulled her hair to the side and leaned her head to the side to allow Mr. Jones easier access to her neck, ear and throat, all of which were being licked and sucked. Each touch of his tongue sent shivers through her body and down to her hot little preteen slit. She pulled his head into her neck with one hand while the other reached between their legs and gripped his cock through his jeans.</p><p>	After a minute of twisting her tiny nips between his fingers, Mr. Jones moved his hands down her soft flesh, past her belly button to the top of her jeans. While one hand rubbed her tight tummy, the other found the gap between her jeans and pubis and sensually moved in until it reached her burning tender cunt. His middle finger found the slit and this tiny nub that was her throbbing clit and began running along the hot, damp length of the slit. A faint whiff of horny young pussy reached his nose and he moaned loudly into her ear.</p><p>""God you smell so fucking good and horny, Jessika!"" He stuck his tongue gently in her ear and swirled it several time before gently biting it. Jessika squealed and moaned a long drawn out and super sexy moan before she responded.</p><p>""Your hand...feels...so... good, Mr. Jones! MMMMMMMMMMNNNNNNNNNNNNNNGH....OH FUCK!"" She threw her head back and their tongues danced again, their lips pressed tightly together. He rubbed her tiny, wet clit as she thrust her tiny hip into his hand. She took his hand from his crotch and grabbed the arm of his chair, moaning into his mouth. Her thrusts grew faster until suddenly her body tensed and she arched her back, pressing into his hand and she squeaked into his mouth. Their lips parted but only a few centimeters, and their eyes met.</p><p>	After allowing her a moment to recover with her slim body pressed against his chest, Mr. Jones began undoing the buttons on her jeans.</p><p>""I need to stick my hard cock in your baby pussy right now, Ms. Jessika. You are such a sexy little slut."" he said in a low whisper, her rapid breathing calming slightly.</p><p>""I need your big cock, Mr. Jones. I need it to pound me until I can't walk and then fill me with your stuff so it drips out of me all day and I can taste it,"" she answered in a husky, sexy whisper. She then stood up with her back to him and turned her head to watch his reaction as she finished undoing the buttons on her jeans and pushed them down to her knees, bending at the waist. The perfect gap between her thighs allowed an excellent view of her tiny wet young slit the shimmered in the light. Mr. Jones undid his pants, lifted his ass, and pushed them over his knees. His rock hard cock lay stiffly against his stomach, and the sight of it made Jessika wetter and more excited than she had already been.</p><p>Still bent over, she spread her thighs and stuck her right hand between them, and spread her tiny lips, allowing a hot view of her clit and pussy. Mr. Jones sat up, bent his knees under his seat so that he could spread his thighs, grabbed Jessika by her slender hips and pulled her back to his lap. She stood his cock up as she went to sit and placed it at her soaking entrance. He took it from her so that she could brace herself on the chair arms and guided it to her entrance. Mr. Jones rubbed the head along the slit a couple times before placing it directly under her hot entrance and slowly applying pressure. Jessika took the hint and lowered herself, sucking in air through her teeth as she felt his large diameter cockhead pop in. </p><p>He paused a moment to let her adjust and to calm his nerves a bit. He was on the verge of cumming and wanted to savor the moment. Her scent wafted to his nose and he had to take a deep breath. Jessika rotated her hips in tiny turns as Mr. Jones slowly thrust his hips, pushing his cock into her a bit more with each. When he reached where he thought should be her barrier, it was not there. He wondered in the back of his mind, but at this point he did not care</p><p>	She squeal-moaned as the pressure in her pussy grew.</p><p>""Angel was right, Mr. Jones. You are bigger than her brother ... AAAAAHHHHHHH!... Her dads cock, too. WOW! FUCK!"" That answers the barrier question, he thought. </p><p>	Mr. Jones glanced at the clock and noted that he had about 20 minutes until the bell would ring. Outside the room he heard the other student running around and playing on the playground. </p><p>Through the window on the far side of the room, he noticed two faces peeking through the glass, hands up on either side of the faces. From his desk they looked like Angel and Michaela. If they want a show, they will get a show, he thought. After a few more gently deeper thrusts, he took a firm hold of Jessikas hips and pulled her balls deep on to his cock.</p><p>""AAAAAAHHHHHIIIIIIIEEEEEEE... FUCK!"" she screamed, which he was sure Angel and Michaela could hear through the window. Again her paused, but only a second before he began thrusting his full length, lifting her up and pulling her down as fast as he could.</p><p>""UNGH! Ungh! OHYEAH! OHYEAH! OH YEAH! SHIT...FUCK...SHIT....FUCK!""</p><p>""Oh yeah! You like that fat cock in your tiny baby pussy?! You slut!"" He stood up and bent her over his desk, giving him better angle and momentum.</p><p>""Yeah! Pound my little pussy, Mr. Jones! GIVE...ME...THAT...FUCKING...COCK!"" His desk vibrated as he pounded her hips and drove hard and fast into her. He felt her cervix each time his cock bottomed out.</p><p>""I'm gonna cum, slut! You're gonna fuckin' love it, too, you little cum whore!! I'm gonna fill your little pussy and you're gonna leave it! Let it... drip all day... to remind you of who... you belong to now. You... belong... to... me, Jessika. Say it!"" He continued to pound her as she moan-screamed with each downward thrust.</p><p>""I'm...yours...Mr. Jones."" She whispered between breaths and thrusts. Mr. Jones looked up and saw Angel and Michaela still at the window. He smiled at them. He heard them squeal as they lowered their heads.</p><p>""My what, Jessika?!"" He was getting close and needed to hear the words.</p><p>""I'm....your...slut...""</p><p>""That's right! You're my cum...slut...whore. Say that!""</p><p>""I'm you're cum...slut...whore!"" She groaned, her arms stretched across his desk and gripped the edges.</p><p>""Louder,"" he whispered.</p><p>"" I'M YOU'RE CUM...SLUT...WHORE...MR.... JONES!"" Her body tensed. Her back arched and her tight, ten-year-old pussy got even tighter as she reached her second climax of the morning. He thrust faster, the sensation growing in his loins.</p><p>""Here's your cum, you sexy little slut! AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH FFFFFFFUUUUUUUCCCCCKKKK!"" With one hard final thrust, he held their hips together and emptied his massive load of semen deep into her womb.</p><p>""AAAAAHHHHHEEEEEEEEEE....Fuck yeah, Mr. Jones."" </p><p>He leaned over the top of her to catch his breath for a few moments. Jessika thrust her hips back a few for times and rotated her hips before Mr. Jones slowly pulled out of her pussy with an audible SLURP-POP. He bent down to pull up his pants and stared for a moment at her sexy gaping cunt as his com oozed out.</p><p>""Not yet, Mr. Jones,"" Jessika turned around, dropped to her knees and took his lightly deflating cock into her sexy lips. She took one hand and held it between her legs to catch the dripping cum. Her gentle sucking on his sensitive head caused him to twitch.</p><p>""I had to taste it first,"" she said pulling away and looking up.</p><p>""Nothing wrong with that, but you're gonna want to get dressed. Class starts in about 8 minutes."" said Mr. Jones pulling up his pants and straightening his appearance. Jessika stood up, took her hand with the small pool of cum in it and brought it to her mouth. She stared at Mr. Jones and slurped it into her mouth with her tongue before sticking three fingers in and pulling them out clean, She swallowed, smiled, then bent down to pull up her jeans.</p><p>""Yummy.""</p>"
968,"The 5th-Grade Harem, Part 4",captain jack mehoff,bu3pinky@hotmail.com,"['Mg(10)g(10)', 'mult', 'harem', 'cons', 'creampie', 'pedo']","Here, after a lengthy delay, is part four of The Fifth-Grade Harem. We finally get to know Amanda and introduce another future member. This is a slow burn at the beginning, but I like to build the anticipation. I hope you all enjoy yourselves.",2013-05-31T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Mr. Jones caught his breath for a moment as he watched Jessika slowly sway back to her desk. She turned to look at him with a freshly fucked grin of satisfaction. Gently collapsing in the chair, Jessika slid down until her perfect little ass was barely hanging off the edge, threw her head back and groaned.</p><p>""Uuuuuunnnnnnngggghhhhhhhh fuuuuuuuuuuuck, Mr. Jones! My girls weren't kidding about that cock! And my panties are gonna be soaked,"" she yelled to the ceiling. She brought her hands to the crotch of her jeans and gently squeezed. A dark spot was beginning to form.</p><p>""You were awesome, too, Ms. Jessika. That tight little baby pussy of yours is...just...well awesome,"" Mr. Jones smiled back as he tucked his shirt in and tightened the buckle.</p><p>""Now that I'm your little cum-slut, when can we do it again?"" Jessika asked in a sultry voice normally reserved for older women. It turned Mr. Jones on to no end, and he found his cock twitching already.</p><p>Damn, he thought, it's gonna be a bitch getting through to recess.</p><p>The bell rang five minutes later. Mr. Jones stood at the door to greet his class with the friendly smile and hellos that he always used, but he was seeing his female students in a much more perverted light. With the warm spring weather they were wearing tight shorts, tanks and tees, and dresses that served to enhance their sexiest features. </p><p>Angel and Michaela came in last on either side of Amanda, a mousy little curly haired brunette Mr. Jones had always seen as pretty but not really sexy until this morning. She was wearing a yellow and white sundress that fell to just past her knees. The top was not see-thru, but clung to her petite frame enough to accentuate her tiny buds. Their heads were close and they were whispering, giggling and smiling at Mr. Jones as they hung up their bags and huddled around Jessika. </p><p>None of the other students seemed to really notice as there was the usual bustle of morning noise and activity to conceal it. Mr. Jones walked down the aisle the girls his harem was gathered in, staring at their hot bodies and wanting to raise all their skirts and fuck them all right there. As he walked by, Angel tapped his arm.</p><p>""Mr. Jones? This is from Mandy. She's just a little shy to give it to you herself,"" Angel said slightly sucking in her bottom lip as she handed him a folded pink piece of paper that had ""Mr. Jones"" written on it, surrounded by two hearts on either side. He wanted to bend down and kiss her, but discretely took the note and looked at Amanda. She looked at Angel with mock offense and gently punched her arm before turning to Mr. Jones and turning two shades of red darker.</p><p>""That's okay. I like shy,"" he smiled and moved to the front of the room, stealthily adjusting his pants and unfolding the note.</p><p></p><blockquote><i>Mr. Jones, 

</i><p>OMG! This is kind of embarrassing, but Angel and Kayla told me about a secret club they just joined with you. They told me what you did and it sounds like lotsa fun. Can I join? I'm good at keeping secrets. </p>
<p>XO<br/> Amanda</p></blockquote><p>The bell rang and the class took their seats. He folded the note, put it in his pocket and asked Amanda to the front. The other three giggled and smiled knowingly. She walked innocently, hands clasped loosely in front of her, to the front of his desk as Mr. Jones sat down and leaned forward.</p><p>""Amanda, I would love for you to join. Stay in at recess and we will...umm...fill you in, okay?"" he whispered. Amanda nodded, started to turn, and then asked, ""We, Mr. Jones?""</p><p>""I think the other members would like to have a say, don't you?""</p><p>""Yeeaaah,"" she smiled and dropped her head, looking up at him and twisting her body nervously. This caused her flowy sundress to float slightly away from her thin waist.</p><p>""Alright then, my dear go take your seat."" Mr. Jones watched her move with an innocent giddiness that, at this moment, was incredibly arousing. He unconsciously licked his lips as Amanda returned to her seat next to Jessika. She placed her hands together and set them between her thighs, pushing down the fabric of the dress. Jessika leaned over and whispered something to Amanda. Whatever was said made her nod and grin wide.</p><p>Two hours was a long time to teach with an almost perpetual hard-on. Mr. Jones tried to face the board as much as he could. Angel, Michaela, and Jessika knew they were driving him crazy. </p><p>Jessikas hand was down the front of her jeans every time he looked at her, except for the time she caught him looking, then she brought her fingers out and slowly put them in her mouth, closed her lips around them, and pulled them out slowly.</p><p>As he was helping a cute curly blond student named Mia, he felt a hand slowly slide in his trouser pocket and teasingly caress his rod as it left a note. He glanced back and saw Michaela return to her seat, slowly spread her legs and raise her black and red pleated skirt, revealing her beautifully bald pussy lips. He subtly wagged his finger and shook his head.</p><p>These girls are gonna be the end of me, but DAMN is it going to be fun! He thought as he returned to helping Mia. His eyes drifted down her white tank- top, which was open just enough to reveal her mosquito-bite tits and tiny nips. When he looked back at her she was watching him and smiling. </p><p>""My eyes are up here, Mr. Jones,"" she leaned forward and whispered in his ear. Her hot breath sent chills down his side and to his groin.</p><p>""Sorry, Mia. I didn't mean to make you feel uncomfortable,"" he whispered back. Mr. Jones thought he'd read the signs right, but didn't want to assume anything and ruin a perfect situation for this lover of little girls.</p><p>""I'm not uncomfortable, Mr. Jones. I like it. A lot."" Mia's voice was driving him wild. He looked up at the clock and saw there was ten long minutes to recess.</p><p>""What are you doing after school?"" </p><p>""Nothing until soccer practice at 5."" Her strawberry scent intoxicated him.</p><p>""Come back after everyone leaves. I have something I want to show you, okay?""</p><p>""Yes, Mr. Jones. I can't wait!"" She squeaked an excited whisper. Mr. Jones stood up and quickly moved to the front of the class and, in as steady and unhurried voice as he could muster, told his class to close their readers and get ready for recess. Amongst the bustle, he pulled the note from his pocket and opened it. In bold red letters were the four words: WE WANT YOUR COCK!</p><p>Recess finally comes...</p><p>Mr. Jones came out from behind his desk as his class, except for his four hot young sluts, ran outside for a fifteen minute recess. Just enough time to initiate Amanda and coronate her pretty body with some cum. The way he felt right now, it wouldn't take very long to get there.</p><p>""You girls are a sexy little bunch of teases. You could get me in real trouble if you're not careful."" He grinned as they moved quickly towards him and pushed Amanda ahead of them.</p><p>""No time to talk, Mr. Jones. Show Mandy what's got all our baby cunts dripping,"" Angel's husky whisper ordered as she stopped Amanda right in front of him and moved to his side looking up into Mr. Jones' blue eyes and grasping his already steel cock through his pants. He leaned down and mashed his lips into Angels and engaged in a brief, but intense tongue dance. Angel moaned into his mouth as he reached behind her, pulled up her short denim skirt and squeezed her bare, sumptuous ass. Angel reluctantly pulled away and undid his belt and pulled down the zipper with urgency.</p><p>""Take off your panties, chica. Let Mr. Jones see what a beautiful pussy he's getting."" Amanda nervously lifted her skirt and revealed a sexy pair of white, bikini briefs with a yellow flower directly over the crotch, which she quickly dropped, revealing one of the sexiest v-lines and hairless camel toe pussies he'd seen. He was just going to go with a blow job, but after seeing her slit, he had to pound it now and deposit his seed.</p><p>""Michaela, come here and get Amandas hot little pussy ready,"" he ordered as hequickly retrieved his chair and sat down. Angel retrieved the Vaseline from Mr. Jones' desk and kneeled in front of him. She pulled his pants to his ankles and took a small scoop of lube and started wanking his hard meat. Michaela came up to Amanda, pushed her to the closest desk, and kneeled in front of her, spreading her legs. She wasted no time going to town on Amandas virgin slit. Amanda squealed in surprised pleasure.</p><p>As Angel slowly jerked off Mr. Jones' cock, Jessika came to her side, undid her jeans and pulled them to her knees and mashed her lips into Angels. Their tongues danced. Jessikas right hand reached between Angels legs and began vigorously rubbing her dripping slit while her left pulled her face closer. Angels free hand reached down to Jessikas dripping mound that was still sticky from this morning's awesome fuck.</p><p>Mr. Jones could handle no more. Time was running out and he needed to fill Amanda with his cock and cum. He stood up, freeing Angels hand to grab Jessikas ass. The room with filled with moaning and slurping and it was getting hot. He gently nudged Michaela away from Amanda's pussy, aimed his missile at her wet hole, and applied pressure. Between Michaelas spit and the lube, his got slid in to her tight hole very smoothly. There was no barrier to contend with, but at this point it did not surprise him. This school was filled with depraved little preteen sluts. </p><p>Amanda grunted and squealed as Mr. Jones pushed balls deep into her vice like pussy and pressed against her cervix.</p><p>""DAMN! That's a nice little pussy, Amanda. Who's been in there before me?"" panted Mr. Jones as he waited just briefly for her hole to adjust before he started thrusting his hips and slapping her ass with his balls. Amanda couldn't answer. The look on her face was complete rapture as her tiny frame was pounded and she could hardly breathe.</p><p>""We found my mom's dildo last weekend and we had some fun,"" answered Michaela as she leaned beside Amanda and began frenching her perfect little mouth. Amanda reached beneath Michaelas skirt and began fingering her already wet cunt. They moaned into each others mouths, as well. Mr. Jones glanced at the clock and noted they only had about five minutes left.</p><p>""Wrap it up girls."" He panted as he took hold of Amandas tiny hips and began pounding her into the desk. It wouldn't be long now. Amandas squeals of ecstasy into Michaela's mouth became louder as she reached climax. Michaela released her lips from Amandas and Mr. Jones pulled them to his. His thrusts became faster as he pressed hard against herlips and fucked her tongue as well as her pussy. They moaned into each other mouths lustily as Mr. Jones gave one last hard thrust into Amanda and deposited yet another impressive load of baby-juice. Amanda tensed, pulled her mouth away, and rolled her eyes into the back of her head as she peaked. She felt Mr. Jones cum leaking from their union and it felt incredible.</p><p>Mr. Jones slowly pulled out of Amandas cunt and wiped his dripping cock on the inside of her dress. The other three had resumed an air of normalcy as Michaela handed Amanda her panties.</p><p>""You might want those to help contain the mess,"" Angel told Amanda as they returned to their desks with thirty seconds to spare.</p><p>""Mr. Jones, I saw you talking to Mia earlier,"" asked Michaela. ""Is she going to be joining our club?""</p><p>""She's coming in after school if you want to join us. That goes for any of you girls."" They looked at each other, and almost simultaneously said</p><p>""Hells-to-the-YEEAAH!""</p>"
969,The Itty Bitty Titty Greeting Committee,captain jack mehoff,bu3pinky@hotmail.com,"['g(9)g(10)', 'Mg', 'loli', 'cons', 'anal', 'creampie', 'mast']","This is a new story about Andrew Miller, a closet pedophile who is new to the neighborhood. He meets 10 year old Maya amd 9 year old Lisa, who welcome him to the neighborhood with open arms...and legs. This is a new storyline not based on the 5th Grade Harem, but, rather, inspired by a cute neighbor girl. This may be a new series to break from the Harem if you all like it.",2013-06-10T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The two young girls standing at Andrew's door were the sexiest he had seen in quite a while.</p><p>He had always had an attraction to the younger girls. He found their playful innocence both charming and arousing, which is the primary reason he was happily divorced. He had never done anything illegal, but his bitch wife had found some pictures he had acquired of preteen girls doing adult activities. The best thing to come out of the marriage was his beautiful 5-year-old daughter, Margaret Ann. Andrew had no intention of harming his daughter. There was a limit to how young he liked them. The youngest he found sexually attractive was 8. Besides that, his daughter was off limits no matter her age. Others daughters, however, were fair game. The two young beauties, who had identified themselves as Maya and Lisa, stood on the steps of the four-bedroom house they had bought just before the divorce. Andrew got the house because he had the good job to afford it and partial custody of his daughter, because his wife had the good enough sense not to mention the young girl love. Had she done so, he would have brought up her two affairs, which would have negated their prenup and left her with nothing. As it was, there was not much to divide, but what she got allowed for a comfortable living. She was a good mother, but a lousy wife.</p><p>Maya, a mousy, four-foot-nine 10-year-old cutie with curly brown hair just past her shoulders, bright green eyes that drew you in, and perfectly dimpled and freckled cheeks that surrounded perfectly full lips that begged to be kissed, stood with a plate of brownies. She wore a simple pink, Hello Kitty t-shirt that fit snugly across her slim torso and form fitting denim jeans. White thong sandals showed off her pretty pink little toes. Andrew's eyes ran up and down her form for several seconds before looking at her friend.</p><p>Lisa was an inch or two shorter and a year younger than Maya, had long dirty-blonde hair pulled playfully into pigtails. Just that alone was enough to get Andrew going, but her blue eyes, rosy cheeks and lips just full enough to add seductive innocence got his heart racing. She wore a tight pink tank top with the word LOVE emblazoned across the front in black, outlined with multicolored sequins over a denim miniskirt and blue sandals. She stood next to Maya holding a plate of what looked to be chocolate chip cookies.</p><p>These two girls were visions of pedophilic beauty and perfection. Their forms were exquisite. Neither one appeared to be wearing undershirts, as he could just make out their tiny nipples beneath their shirts. Even if they left now and never came back, he would have their images in his head for future jerk-off sessions, but he did not want them to leave quite yet, so he quickly asked them to come in.</p><p>""I don't know if we can, mister..."" said Lisa, still smiling but looking at Lisa.</p><p>""It's Miller. It's pretty warm out there, girls. Why don't you come in and cool off. I have sodas or juice in the fridge and popsicles in the freezer. Not to mention I'm going to need some help eating those delicious treats,"" Andrew said this all rather quickly while smiling and trying not to sound creepy or desperate. He didn't want to give them a chance to change their minds. He needed a break anyway from working in the backyard. </p><p>His white t-shirt clung to his slightly damp body from the sweat and his tan loose fitting shorts were a bit dirty. He was proud of his body; toned and muscular without looking steroidal. The loose fitting shorts concealed a slowly enlarging cock that some girls before his wife had compared to a small horse.</p><p>""What about my mom?"" Lisa and Maya looked at each other and discussed the proposal. </p><p>Andrew imagined them dropping their plates of treats and their lips meeting in a slow, moist, and passionate kiss. Maya's hands reach behind Lisa and grab her tiny, yet voluptuous preteen ass, slowly raising the miniskirt until bare flesh is revealed. Lisa's hands reach under Maya's shirt, exposing her tiny nipples as she pushes her against the porch rail and straddles Maya's leg...</p><p>""Mr. Miller?...Andy?"" He broke from his vision to answer.</p><p>""Yes girls? Sorry, my mind was somewhere else for a moment."" </p><p>Maya grinned slyly at Lisa. They both pretty much knew where his mind was. Several times they had spied on him late at night through a space in the blinds. He would be sitting at his office computer slowly going through images and videos of young girls with his pants pulled down. He would be facing away from the window so they only caught fleeting glimpses of his cock, but it seemed big from their vantage point.</p><p>The first time had been by accident late one Saturday night when they couldn't sleep. The other times were sought out. They both liked the feeling it created in their young pussies. So much so that they would reach down into each other's pajama bottoms and caress the other's tiny slit as they watched Andy stroke his cock to girls no older than they were. They especially liked it when they saw him stop on one particularly enticing image and start stroking faster until he tensed up and shuttered briefly before he reached for his dish towel, cleaned himself up, and shut down the computer. Their bodies would tense slightly and quiver, requiring them to stifle squeals and brace themselves on the brick.</p><p>Those felt those feelings again back stood in anticipation of what may happen. They had hoped he would invite them in, but had to hesitate to make it look spontaneous. For all their parents knew, they were at each others houses. It was summer vacation after all.</p><p>""We can come in for a little bit. We were kinda bored, anyway,"" chirped Maya. </p><p>Andrew stepped to the side, moving slightly behind the door to stealthily adjust his member, which was at three-quarter mast. Maya and Lisa came in and kicked off their sandals by the door before proceeding toward the kitchen. They knew where it was because they were friends with the girls that used to live here.</p><p>""Just set them on the counter, girls,"" said Andrew, following the girls and watching their tiny asses sway more so than may be natural. He wasn't going to complain. He grabbed his cock briefly, but just then Lisa turned to make sure he was following, and caught him.</p><p>""You okay, Mr. Miller?"" Lisa paused. Maya stopped, turned, and smiled when she saw what her friend was looking at. </p><p>""Ummm... yeah. Sorry about that. It's a little awkward..."" Andrew felt his face turn red with embarrassment and his stomach turn with nervous energy. He hoped they would pass it off.</p><p>""Not really,"" said Maya, ""I see my dad and older brother do it all the time when I'm walking around the house in my swimsuit. I've caught them when I'm in my panties, too."" Maya grinned as she continued to the kitchen. She knew this was driving him crazy, and she loved it. She looked at Lisa and knew she liked it, too.</p><p>""S-so it d-doesn't bother you at all?"" Andrew asked nervously, slowly moving around the girls to the fridge to retrieve the sodas.</p><p>""Nah. I kinda like it actually, ""said Maya in a sweetly sexy tone, ""Lisa does too, don't you?"" </p><p>The two preteen vixens stood close together leaning on the opposite side of the white laminate counter, their foreheads touching but their eyes looking at Andrew.</p><p>""Yeah, it kinda does,"" replied Lisa, ""It's getting a little...warm in here, isn't it, Maya?"" The look on their faces indicated they knew just what they were doing, so Andrew decided to take a chance and see how far they would go.</p><p>""It got a whole lot hotter when you two came in here,"" he said grinning as he pulled two cans of Coke out of the fridge and set them on the counter in front of the girls. Maya and Lisa giggled and gently caressed each other's cheek.</p><p>""Thanks, Mr. Miller. We could make it a little hotter, if you want,"" Mayas tone was unbelievably arousing. Andrew closed the fridge and moved to the other side of the counter, turned a dining table chair around and sat down so that he had a better view of the action. He began gently squeezing his cock as he leaned back.</p><p>""Go right ahead girls.""</p><p>""Do you want to see us kiss?"" asked Lisa.</p><p>""That's an excellent place to start.""</p><p>Their lips teased each other playfully at first as they softly caressed each other's hips. Their hands moved up and down their sides as their soft lips became moist and lingered longer with every kiss. Their tiny, playful giggles turned to sexy moans as Maya's hands made their way under Lisa's shirt and across her flat tummy. Lisa's tongue stuck out slightly and traced Maya's lips.</p><p>Andrew took off his shirt and unbuttoned his shorts, hoping his two young hotties would follow suit. He left them on but pushed his hand into his boxer briefs to get full access. The room was definitely getting hotter and slowly more permeated with the scents of strawberry-scented shampoo and what could only be described as young lust.</p><p>Maya glanced over at Mr. Miller, saw he had gone topless, and proceeded to pull Lisa's shirt the rest of the way off before pulling her lips to Lisa and pressing her tongue into her friends mouth. Lisa did the same to Maya and they pulled their bodies together, their hands slowly but savagely touching every square inch of bare flesh they could reach. There were no words to be spoken at this moment. Only the almost constant moans and occasional wet smacking of young lips and tongues made any noise. </p><p>Maya's hands moved down to Lisa's ass and slowly raised the skirt. Andrew raised his ass briefly from the chair to completely remove his shorts and boxers. As far as things had gone and appeared to be going, it was a safe assumption. </p><p>The kitchen was not that big, so the show was very close. In fact, it was close enough for Andrews to reach out and join the action, so he did. The girls turned so that Lisa's young firm ass was facing him without missing a beat with the making out. She was wearing a sexy white thong that came off smoothly. He dropped it to the floor and Lisa stepped out of it like she had done it so many times before. Andrew picked them up and inhaled the sweet scent of young pussy and tangy pee. </p><p>Throwing them into his pile of clothes, he turned his attention to the bare preteen pussy and ass ten inches from his face. Maya squeezed her friends ass and spread the cheeks, exposing a beautiful sweaty rosebud. They had stopped kissing for a moment, allowing Lisa to bend slightly and gently suck on Maya's tiny nipples and giving Andrew a clearer view of Lisa's tight little mound. She had also spread her legs for easier access, of which he took advantage.</p><p>""Does that make things easier for you, Mr. Miller?"" asked Lisa, turning her head briefly to watch him.</p><p>""Oh yes it does, my sexy little slut."" </p><p>Andrew leaned forward, took hold of Lisa's thighs, and immediately pressed his tongue into her asshole. She squealed in surprise then groaned into Maya's chest as the new sensations overtook her. Her tongue continued to swirl over her friends nipples, but now her hands found their way to Maya's jeans and unbuttoned them, pushing them to her knees. Maya worked out of them the rest of the way.</p><p>""OOOOOOOOOOHHHHH YYEEEAAAAAAHHH!"" yelled Maya as she leaned against the counter and spread her legs so that Lisa's little fingers had complete access to her wet hairless slit. Lisa deftly worked her middle finger across Mayas pussy and baby clit. Maya continued to squeeze and hold open Lisas ass for Mr. Miller.</p><p>""Damn Maya! You're so wet! I loooooove it!"" Lisa moaned as she continued to receive anal tongue love from Mr. Miller.</p><p>""It's so fucking hot watching you get your ass licked! How does it feel? Does it feel fucking awesome?!"" Maya almost shouted in response.</p><p>Before Lisa could respond, she felt Mr. Millers finger rub her slit and press gently on her clit. She inhaled, giving a slight squeak as her body tensed and shook, in the most intense climax so far. Lisas finger jammed its way into Maya's tight hole and used it as leverage to squeeze her mons. Mayas thighs snapped together quickly as she threw her hands back to hold herself up against the counter. She held her breath, let out a small squeak of air as the best orgasm of her brief life over took her.</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAHHHHH shit!!! ahshitahshitahshit!!!"" Lisa raced to find words for the feeling but kept it simple.</p><p>Lisa's ass tasted incredible and he felt it clench on his tongue as she came and her juices flowed. His cock was so hard it was amazing it hadn't burst by this point. He had to release somewhere soon and he had the perfect hole in front of him. As much as he wanted this to last, he had a feeling there would be more chances to do more of these sexy, illegal things with these two young sexy sluts. </p><p>He sat back and licked his lips, gently rubbing his thumb on Lisa's slippery asshole. He ran his thumb around slowly, adding slightly more pressure with each rotation, until the tip was in. Lisa moaned and jumped slightly, but did not object.</p><p>""Lisa?"" he asked as he pushed his thumb in and out. Lisa continued to finger fuck her friend gently.</p><p>""Mmmmmm,"" she replied.</p><p>""I'm happy you girls are happy. That was fucking incredible and I want to spend the rest of my life doing this stuff, but right now, my cock is hurting. I need to finish.""</p><p>""Soooo, how would you like to do that, Mr. Miller?"" Lisa asked turning to look back with that post orgasmic look in her eyes. Before he could answer, Maya chimed in.</p><p>""You want to stick it in her ass, don't you? I don't blame you, it's a nice little girl ass."" Those words were enough to drive a man insane. Maya moved her hands to Lisa's shoulders and stood her up.</p><p>""What do you say, Lisa? Wanna give it a shot?"" She asked her friend as she licked her lips. Maya looked back at Mr. Millers huge throbbing member and her breath quickened. It had to be ten inches long and two inches thick.</p><p>""Do you think it'll fit? It looks too big for my hole,"" she answered not taking her eyes from his cock.</p><p>""I'll do it if you won't. He's been so nice to us, it's only fair.""</p><p>""Aw hell with this!"" yelled Andrew, as he grabbed Lisa's slight hips and pulled her back to his lap. She grinned wickedly as she straddled him and lowered her ass down until she felt his rod pressing against her hole. Without being asked, Maya kneeled down between his legs and licked the shaft as she caressed her friends wet slit and pressed her middle finger into her exit port. A few moments later she was ready.</p><p>Andrew held his cock steady as Lisa pushed down slowly until he felt the tip pop through. Lisa hissed and breathed quickly.</p><p>""GODDAMN! That things huge!"" she yelled but did not retreat.</p><p>""Just wait, you little slut,"" Andrew growled. He raised her up and down slowly, going deeper with each thrust until her pussy touched his balls. The feeling was like a velvet vice. After a moment, Lisa rose slightly and dropped, rose slightly then dropped, until she had a steady rhythm. He knew he wouldn't last long, but her pleasure wasn't the point right now. She grunted with each thrust as they got faster. Maya sat on the floor legs spread with her right middle finger in her own tiny asshole, matching Lisa's rhythm. When the moment came it was like the heavens had opened and delivered the ultimate pleasure.</p><p>""AwwwwSHHIIIITTT! NNNNNNGGGGGGGGGHHHHH Fuckin shit!!"" he screamed as he gave one last powerful thrust then held her down as he released a copious amount of baby batter into her sexy ass. He felt it drip out the sides as Lisa leaned back into his chest. He closed his eyes and inhaled her scent as his cock took its time growing soft.</p><p>""Oh hey, Sandy,"" Maya said, looking up behind Mr. Miller. </p><p>Andrew pulled Lisa off his cock and stood up quickly, reaching for his clothes. His heart raced and stomach dropped. The girls didn't seem worried. What was going on? Maya stood up and walked over to the older, but still young girl in the doorway and gave her a hug.</p><p>""Mr. Miller, this is my older sister Sandy,"" Maya explained</p><p>""How much older, and how did you get in?"" he asked Sandy while pulling up his shorts.</p><p>""I'm 15. Mom sent me to look for you and when you weren't at Lisa's I thought you might be here. I heard the ruckus and had to come make sure you were okay. The door was open anyway."" Lisa leaned against the counter with her legs together and cum dripping down her thighs.</p><p>""Looks like everything is okay. It's a good thing mom put us all on the pill, too. You two didn't waste any time."" Sandy smiled as she leaned against the doorjamb. If she didn't care, he didn't care.</p><p>""Would you care to join us?"" he asked Sandy point blank.</p><p>""I thought you'd never ask."" She smiled and took off her light blue American Eagle T-shirt.</p>"
970,"The 5th-Grade Harem, Part 5",captain jack mehoff,bu3pinky@hotmail.com,"['Mg(10)', 'g(10)', 'mast', 'harem', 'pedo', 'creampie', 'pett', 'oral']","Mr. Jones has had a busy morning already, but when Michaela gets horny during class and decides she needs her young pussy filled, the Harem devise a plan. It is a risky, and risque plan that is well worth it. Enjoy!!",2013-06-14T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Michaela Finally Gets Her Pussy Fucked</h5><p>Mr. Jones had never had this much sex in one morning with any of his previous legal age girlfriends. Then again, none had been as hot and willing as these 10-year-old nymphomaniacs in his class. He himself was amazed at his own longevity and short recovery time between sexual encounters. His balls were aching a bit, but he would endure so long as he had hot preteen pussy at his disposal. Though he was a bit disappointed he had to wait until after school to enjoy his newest member, Mia, it would give him a few more hours to recover and reload.</p><p>The rest of the class was at work with small group science project and he finally got a chance to work his way around the class and answer questions. Mr. Jones didn't want to arouse too much suspicion in the class. Even though he had taken attendance this morning, the fact that Jordan, a sexy little Asian American girl with gorgeous straight jet-black hair, tiny frame and tight little ass, as well as another addition to the harem, was not here. Mr. Jones knew she hung out with Angel and Michaela, so he returned to his desk and called them to his desk. They sauntered over, grinning at each other with their hands clasped coyly behind their backs.</p><p>""Hey girls,"" he smiled back. Just being so close to them, their scent was intoxicating. They smelled of vanilla and pure sex.</p><p>""Hey, Mr. Jones, what's up?"" replied Michaela, shifting her hips from side to side, causing her hips and pleated skirt to sway. </p><p>""Do you know where Jordan is by any chance? I thought she was going to...join us?"" Angel and Michaela came around to the Mr. Jones' side of the desk. </p><p>Angel came around to his left, running her hand slowly across the back of his neck, sending pleasant chills down his side and to his groin. Michaela stood on the right, leaned slowly down and got dangerously close to his ear and breathing two slow, hot breaths before drawing herself away and kneeling down. Angel did the same on the other side, except that she ran her fingers lightly down his arm and to his thigh, where she then took her whole hand and moved to his inner thigh and lingered just below his crotch.</p><p>""Yeah, Jordan's parents are splitting up. She's moving in with her dad so she's transferring to Mountainside,"" said Michaela with an exaggerated frowny face. Mountainside was clear across town so he would most likely never see her. She did have to check out still, so maybe he could get in a goodbye fuck.</p><p>Michaela looked up at Mr. Jones with brown eyes that were so damn sexy he wanted to fuck her then and there, with no regard for the rest of the class. He hadn't been in her baby cunt yet and the thought made his cock almost painfully hard. Angel continued to tease his cock though his pants as she looked up and watched his reaction, and it was awesome!</p><p>""You're getting a little hard, Mr. Jones,"" Angel whispered, licking her lips and spreading her thighs. She slowly pulled up her skirt, tantalizingly revealing her creamy thighs before achingly revealing her bare pussy lips. Mr. Jones surveyed the room stealthily as he started breathing a bit heavier. The class was working steadily on their projects. Mia, Amanda, and Jessika looked up from their combined desks at what was happening, and smiled devilish smiles.</p><p>""You two are going to get me in so much trouble,"" he whispered, glancing down at Angel, then over to Michaela.</p><p>Michaela had her skirt pulled up and thighs open, revealing her damp little mound, as well. She ran her fingers over her slit slowly and brought her middle finger to her mouth and sucked it slowly. His heart was racing with excitement and nervousness, knowing this could go wrong at any moment but loving the attention. Michaela curled her finger at Mr. Jones, so he leaned down. Her hot breath was in his ear again, and he thought she felt his tongue slightly graze his lobe before she spoke. He was also slightly aware of Angel deftly undoing the buckle on his jeans.</p><p>""I need to fuck you right fucking now. I want you to cum inside me so I can feel your cream dripping down my thighs,"" she whispered huskily. Angel undid the button on his pants and slowly pulled the zipper down.</p><p>""We can't right now. There's too many people. Don't get me wrong, sweetie, I want to pound that tight little pussy, but..."" she gripped his arm tightly.</p><p>""'But' nothing, Mr. Jones. You are going to fill me now. It'll make it exciting trying not to get caught,"" she hissed and grinned evily. </p><p>He could've said no and pushed them away. That would've been the safe thing to do. Then it occurred to him that he was long past doing what was safe and right. His cock was doing the thinking right now and it was being very persuasive. The fact that Angel was pulling his hard cock and balls through the hole on his boxers, crawling under his desk between his legs, and wetly licking his ball-sack was helping. It was a good thing his desk was wide and had a panel across the front that went to the ground. so no one could see Angel take his engorged member into her mouth and down her throat in one swift motion. He wanted to moan loudly but could not risk the noise, so he breathed in deeply and sighed.</p><p>With one hand and her mouth on his dick, Angels other hand was fingering her tiny slit, which was soaking wet. Mr. Jones glanced down at Angel. Angel looked up and moaned quietly as she smiled around his cock. If he was going to fuck Michaela, she'd better get going, or he was going to come down Angels throat. Not that that would be terrible, but he wanted Michaela's tight latina pussy wrapped around it.</p><p>Michaela watched Angel suck Mr. Jones' cock, getting it nice and slippery, and she stood and indicated for the other three girls to come over. All three grabbed their project worksheets and walked to the front of the room like they had questions, hardly containing the grins on their faces. It was their job to stand in front of and around the desk to provide cover and distraction while Michaela got fucked. </p><p>Michaela stood up and deftly lifted her leg over Mr. Jones lap so as to straddle him. Angel was still between his legs, stroking his cock and holding it up as Michaela raised the back of her skirt and lowered herself until she felt the large tip press against her entrance. Her tiny slit was wet with the excitement of finally having her teacher's huge cock inside her and Angels spit provided the rest of the lubrication. She leaned forward on the desk as she pressed her as slowly down, feeling the tip pop through while trying to keep a neutral expression.</p><p>Jessika, Mia, and Amanda stood strategically in front of the desk and leaned across like Mr. Jones was answering their questions. They weren't bent over a lot, but enough that any of the boys that looked up and had any hormones at all would have a nice view. Michaela looked at the other three girls and rolled her eyes slightly as she stealthily rotated her hips and worked her way down Mr. Jones' rod.</p><p>Mr. Jones kept his hands on the desk and held a pen, and occasionally scribbled something on a piece of paper to keep up the illusion. Michaela's pussy was incredible. Her rotations added a feeling like a highly erotic lap dance and negated the need for thrusting. Angel sat back, remaining under the desk, legs spread and fingering her tiny slit. The smell of sex was intense and was surprised no one had said anything yet. Finally Michaela's cunt bottomed out as he felt her ass on his sweaty abdomen and she worked into a pattern of rotation, back and forth, then rotation back the other way.</p><p>""God Kayla, your pussy is fucking amazing,"" whispered Mr. Jones as he leaned forward. He had one arm on either side of her, which could be construed by anyone on the outside as inappropriate, but he did his best to make it seem natural as Michaela rode her hips back and forth.</p><p>""Your cock is fucking huge. It fills me up so much. FUCK!"" she hissed as she began to move her hips faster and pressed harder. She stopped, and her body tensed as she climaxed. The three in front continually shifted their hips. The action in front of them made there pussies damp and they wanted some of their own cock action, but they knew that'd cum later.</p><p>Michaela's velvet vice pussy constricted as she climaxed and brought Mr. Jones right to the edge. Angel kneeled back up and began licking where their sexes joined, running it up from his balls the Michaela's baby clit. That did it. Mr. Jones grasped Michaela's hips, pressed her even harder against his thighs and thrust her faster. She did her best to keep the action out of the line of sight as she leaned her head forward and bit her lip. Her orgasm had never completely subsided, and this new round of stimulation brought another, albeit less intense, peak.</p><p>He pushed air through his teeth as his nuts released yet another load of baby cream into yet another preteen sluts pussy. Michaela felt his cock expand and release its load into her stretched hole. They each felt the cum ooze from their union. Angel worked her tongue around both their parts to clean up and have a little snack.</p><p>""Ahhhhh fuuuck, that was nice,"" Michaela whispered to both her girls and Mr. Jones as she slowly and reluctantly stood up and released the fabulous source of pleasure and spunk from her young pussy. and thrust her hips forward slightly as Angel grabbed her thighs and licked her friends freshly gaped hole, sucking the semen that leaked out. She looked down at her friend and grinned.</p><p>""Leave some in there, chica. I want to feel it leak out and get sticky,"" she whispered. </p><p>Angel smiled, wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, and sat back so that Michaela could stealthily bring her legs back together. Then she got back to her knees, leaned forward, and took Mr. Jones' semi hard cock in her mouth to clean it up before gently stuffing it back in his underwear and zipping him back up. She extracted herself by slowly crawling out on her hands and knees. Before standing up, she raised the back of her skirt and spread an ass cheek for her teacher, looked back and licked her lips. Mr. Jones winked at her as he tucked himself in and slowly stood up. Angel stood up slowly, as well and straightened her skirt.</p><p>""...and that girls, is how that works. Understand?"" he said loud enough for most of the class to hear. </p><p>""Uh-huh."" said Jessika with a grin.</p><p>""It makes...so much more sense now, Mr. Jones,"" Amanda answered as she bit her bottom lip.</p><p>""That's kinda what I thought, but wasn't quite sure. Thanks."" replied Mia, looking over at Angel and smirking.</p><p>""Yes, Mr. Jones. Thank you so much for...everything,"" Michaela said in a voice of wanton desire.</p><p>Angel just nodded as she and the harem slowly swayed back to their seats.</p>"
971,"The Fifth-Grade Harem, Part 6",captain jack mehoff,bu3pinky@hotmail.com,"['Mg(10)', 'Mg(10)', 'harem', 'pedo', 'creampie', 'oral', 'mast']",Jordan and her dad come to check out and end up joining the fun.,2013-07-20T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Jordan Says Goodbye</h5><p>Mr. Jones sat in his chair for a moment to catch his breath and take a few sips of water from his water bottle. The class continued to work seemingly as if nothing sordid had just occurred in front of them. He puffed his cheeks, blew out slowly as he sat back and closed his eyes. He had finally got to fuck Michaela's tight little latina pussy, and it was worth it. She had ridden him like a pro, and when he included that with the risk of getting caught and the illegal nature of violating multiple hot preteen girls, his adrenaline and libido were through the roof. It was a good thing he stayed in good shape. </p><p>These girls are going to kill me, but what a way to go, Mr. Jones thought, smiling at the great sexual fortune onto which he had stumbled.</p><p>He glanced at the clock, noticed it was about 5 minutes until the lunch bell would ring. He had his students put the room back in order and line up at the door. Mr. Jones stood in front of the class waiting for the last few seconds to tick off. The class stood patiently, murmuring to each other as they waited. </p><p>His five harem sluts stood at the back of the line, huddled and whispering. Angel looked up at Mr. Jones. Slowly and seductively, she traced her lips with her tongue. Angel leaned forward towards Mia and drew her hair back with one hand to expose her slim throat and perfect little elfin earlobes. Mia's eyes squinted as she tilted her head, providing Angel access to her supple neck. Angel stuck out the tip of her tongue and slowly ran it up from the base of her neck to behind her ear. Mia sucked in her bottom lip as she smiled. Angel exposed her front teeth and gently bit the bottom of Mia's ear before standing back and coyly clasping her hands behind her back. Mr. Jones simply sighed and shook his head slightly in mock disapproval, not wanting to draw attention or questions from the rest of the line. </p><p>The bell finally rang and the class filed out. Michaela had placed herself at the back of the line, because Mr. Jones always followed behind to make sure the class stayed in line down the hall to the cafeteria. She glanced back at him and grinned at him, knowing he was staring at her ass and loving the attention. Her hips swayed more than normal as she enjoyed the feeling of hot semen and her own girl juice trickling down her leg. As they walked, Angel turned her head and eyes back to Michaela, who was discreetly reaching beneath her skirt, running her fore and middle finger over her dripping slit, and bringing the resulting cream to her shiny lips. Michaela placed her cum-covered fingers on her tongue, sucked them into her mouth, and slowly pulled them out.</p><p>It was a good thing the line was moving slowly or Mr. Jones would've walked into a wall. As it was, he had time to savor the lusty display. He felt a painful stirring in his groin as he glanced around the bustling halls, trying to make sure no one was watching this dangerously exciting behavior. He saw no adverse reactions in anyone, so his yes returned to discreetly watching Michaela's deliciously evil teasing.</p><p>When he was not staring at his girls' luscious little bodies, he looked towards at Ms. Jansen's class, one the three fifth-grade classes at Skyline. They were lined up in front and slowly filing into the cafeteria. Ms. Jansen, a second year teacher, was a beautiful blonde number who stood about 5'5"", sky-blue eyes, and a frame that would make runway models envious with perfect c-cups that filled anything she was wearing out very nicely. Today it was a light-blue cotton blouse over a white camisole that teased from an almost unprofessional plunging neckline, and a pair of form -fitting black pants made from some kind of Lycra-based material. While they were not as painted on as yoga pants, they were pretty damn close. The fitted nature of both accentuated the just right flair of her hips and curve of her ass. </p><p>""Ms. Jansen is pretty hot, isn't she?"" asked Mia, noticing his lingering stares in her direction.</p><p>""Say what?"" Mr. Jones pulled himself away to his own class. The others giggled as they noticed his reaction.</p><p>""She said 'Ms. Jansen is pretty hot, isn't she?'"" repeated Michaela, glancing first at his eyes, then at his slight bulge.</p><p>""Yes, ladies, she is. That's not to say you girls aren't hot, though.""</p><p>""We know,"" Michaela responded with a wry smile, ""but its okay to think older girls are hot, Mr. Jones. We do."" Mr. Jones' eyes widened a bit.</p><p>""Really?"" The line continued to slowly move towards the door. The smell of the lunchroom was just strong enough to mask the scent of desire wafting from these girls.</p><p>""Hell yeah, Mr. Jones. I'd lick her,"" whispered Angel, leaning towards Michaela so she wasn't too loud, ""I imagine you'd like to pound her, right?"" Mr. Jones leaned down discreetly to respond.</p><p>""In all three holes, my dear,"" he whispered back.</p><p>""Now that would be fun to watch, wouldn't it, chicas?"" asked Jessika to the whole group but staring at his crotch. </p><p>""Mmmmm-hmmmmmm,"" they all replied in unison as they entered the cafeteria. </p><p>The door to the cafeteria was directly in front of the main office. Mr. Jones glanced back and there, standing at the secretary's desk was Jordan and her dad filling out some paperwork. Jordan, her glossy, jet-black hair tied up in sexy pigtails with pink and green bows, turned and noticed Mr. Jones and her classmates and waved. She wore a long, tight white and pink striped top that came to just below her cute little Asian ass, which was covered by black leggings that looked about half a year too small. </p><p>Jordan looked up at her dad, said something and pointed towards her class. Jordan's dad looked over, smiled politely and raised a hand in acknowledgment. After turning to thank the secretary, Jordan rushed over to her friends, who all hugged her and huddled. Her dad followed close behind and came to where Mr. Jones was standing.</p><p>""Mr. Jones,"" said her dad, reaching out his hand.</p><p>""Mr. Bradford, how are you?"" Mr. Jones took his hand and shook it firmly. ""I'm sorry to hear you are leaving us. We're going to miss her.""</p><p>""I know, but her mom and I aren't getting along so well. Any ways, I thought if you had a couple minutes we could go back to the class room and get her checked-out.""</p><p>""Sure. Hang on and let me get someone to watch my class real quick,"" said Mr. Jones, holding up a finger and walking towards Ms. Jansen.</p><p>""Ms. Jansen?"" He said, trying to get her attention. She turned and smiled.</p><p>""Hey, Mr. Jones, what's up?"" Her voice was so sweet, and her perfume was so intoxicating that he almost forgot what he was going to ask. He immediately pictured her pink lips wrapped around his aching cock as it filled her slender, flawless throat. He swallowed hard and forced himself back to the present and to look at her face.</p><p>""Jordan and her dad are here to check-out. Can you keep an eye on my class? Yours is almost through, so I thought..."" Her eyes almost seemed to brighten.</p><p>""Sure, it's not a problem. You owe me, though,"" she smiled as they moved back towards his class. He watched her ass as they walked, imagining bending her over his desk and pounding her tight ass as she screamed in perpetual ecstasy.</p><p>He informed the rest of the class of the change, reminding them to mind their manners and Ms. Jansen, then headed down the hall to his classroom with Jordan leading the way. She moved with such a sexy innocence it was hard not to stare. Mr. Jones thought he had been stealth about it until Jordan's dad spoke.</p><p>""She's a cute little thing, isn't she?"" Mr. Jones paused and looked over, eyes wide and pupils dilated.</p><p>""What?!"" Mr. Jones was a bit surprised. Jordan heard them talk and paused.</p><p>""Jordan, she's a hot little number isn't she? I saw you looking,"" her dad smiled.</p><p>""I wasn't looking, sir. My mind was wandering...""</p><p>""Don't insult my intelligence or my daughter, Mr. Jones,"" he leaned in closer while smiling and watching Jordan hug and talk to one of her other friends, ""Jordan is a pretty girl, and I'm okay with you looking.""</p><p>""Really?"" asked Mr. Jones who was at once excited and worried that this was some kind of trick.</p><p>""Sure. I know this is wrong for a father to say about his daughter, but I do it all the time. She's been my only source of...ummm...encouragement since my wife and I had our falling out.""</p><p>""Maybe we should take this to my classroom, Mr. Martin. This probably isn't the best place to discuss this,"" said Mr. Jones, gesturing for them to keep moving. As they caught up to Jordan, her dad touched her shoulder.</p><p>""Dad, this is my friend, Megan. She's only in 4th-grade,"" Jordan chirped. Megan was a pretty blonde, not thin or fat but feminine curves in just the right places. Mr. Jones wondered why he hadn't seen her before. Her dad reached out his hand and shook Megan's.</p><p>""It's nice to meet you, young lady. Maybe she can come visit sometime, but right now we need to go check you out, sweetie."" The girls said their good-byes and hugged again. </p><p>Mr. Jones had seen the look in Mr. Martin's eye. The look that indicated to him that what had just said wasn't a trick. He liked little girls, too. Mr. Jones heart still raced, but now it was from the anticipation of sticking his thick meat into yet another hot young pussy.</p><p>They made their way down the hall and were just outside the classroom door when Mr. Jones felt a presence behind them, so he turned around. About 20 feet back, Michaela and Angel were sauntering closer, not even trying to be sneaky.</p><p>""Girls, shouldn't you be eating?"" He paused and opened the door. Jordan saw her friends and ran to them excitedly, jumping into a hot looking little group hug.</p><p>""We're not that hungry, Mr. Jones, and we wanted to say goodbye to Jordan,"" replied Angel as they moved, as one sexy group, to the door and through it. Mr. Jones and Mr. Martin just looked at each other, smiled, and shrugged their shoulders as they followed behind and shut the door.</p><p>""Does Ms. Jansen know where you two are?"" asked Mr. Jones as he moved to his desk.</p><p>""Yes, Mr. Jones. She said it was okay and that you could thank her later,"" said Michaela, poking her head up from where they were huddling around Jordan's desk. </p><p>Each girl brought a couple textbooks back and Mr. Jones checked them off the sheet, which took all of two minutes.</p><p>""Mr. Jones?"" asked Michaela as she stood at the side of his desk, the hem of her skirt in each hand and her hip slightly cocked. Mr. Martin sat across the desk with his hands in his lap, just smiling.</p><p>""Yes, my dear?"" He replied as Jordan came over to her side</p><p>""Can Jordan still be part of the club?""</p><p>""What club is this, might I ask?"" inquired Mr. Martin. Mr. Jones hesitated only slightly before explaining. As he had guessed, Mr. Martin had no qualms with it. In fact, he asked if he could join. While he did not want to give up any of his young pussy, he knew that the only way to keep them satisfied would be another swinging dick in the mix.</p><p>""Is that okay, girls? I don't want to ruin it for you. I love all of your hot little holes, but I am only one man."" Angel and Michaela responded by standing on either side of Mr. Martin and slowly moving their hands down the front of his dark blue polo, to his thighs, then to his crotch, which seemed to be growing a bit tight.</p><p>""We don't mind, so long as you don't mind sharing us,"" said Angel, proceeding to stick her tongue in Mr. Martin's ear. His eyes closed and breathing got heavier. Angel's right hand gently lifted Mr. Martin's shirt and ran her hands over his firm abs and down the front of his jeans, grasping his firming rod. Michaela came around to Angels, wrapped her hands around her waist, and whispered in her ear.</p><p>""How is that cock?""</p><p>""Mmmmmm, it's so fucking hard, just like it was last night,"" Angel pressed her ass into Michaela as Michaela's hands moved down her friends thighs and up under her skirt to her moist slit. </p><p>Mr. Martin reached up between Angels thighs and began slowly fingering her slit, pushing his middle finger gently against her hole. Angel groaned loudly into Mr. Martins ear before turning slightly to Michaela.</p><p>""I-I think I've got this...nnnnnnnggg fuck...covered. Why don't you help Jordan?"" Angel pushed back, straddled Mr. Martin and began undoing his pants, his finger still pressing into her dampening hole.</p><p>""Sooo, Mr. Martin. You wanna put in here,"" she whispered, slowly sticking a finger in her mouth and pulling it out ""or here."" </p><p>Angel pulled up the front of her skirt, clasped his hand and pushed his finger all the way in. Mr. Martin reached around behind her with his other hand and ran a finger from her slit to her asshole and gave it a gentle press. Angel squinted her eyes, tilted her head back slightly, and moaned.</p><p>""Can I have it here?"" he asked, looking up at her with a lusty desire.</p><p>""Sorry. Mr. Jones gets that first, but you can have either one of the others. And guess what?"" </p><p>""What's that?"" He moaned as one of Angels hands continued to rub his rod, which was sticking out through his boxers. Angel leaned in to whisper.</p><p>""You can cum in either hole."" She ran her tongue around the outer edge of his earlobe. Her heavy breathing was loud in his ear.</p><p>""Can I do both?"" he whispered back as he started kissing the side of her exposed throat.</p><p>""If you could, where would you start?"" Angels soft lips moved slowly down his neck, alternately licking and kissing, as she used her hands to pull down his pants. He raised his ass slightly between her legs to help.</p><p>Angel didn't wait for him to answer. With his pants still around his ankles, she moved back, spread his knees, and took his healthy member in her mouth. It was not as thick as Mr. Jones' cock, but it was a bit longer. She clasped the base and his balls gently in one hand while holding up the pole with the other. Her motions were shallow at first, as she also ran her tongue teasingly up and down the bottom.</p><p>Mr. Martins hands lovingly held the back of her head, moving her hair out of the way so he had a good view of his cock in this hot little sluts mouth. She was already so much better than his wife, who had rarely done oral. He had taken to watching Jordan for inspiration for his jerk-off sessions. She normally walked around the house in cute outfits and nightshirts. He had caught plenty of panty peeks, but had never seen her fully naked. The closest he came was an almost too small pink and white bikini he bought her last summer. The hot little girl swallowing his cock was a fantasy come true, and he wasn't going to waste it. On the down stroke of a suck, he applied pressure to the back of Angels head and slowly pushed her down. Without gagging or hesitating, Angel opened her throat and took Mr. Martin's cock to the base.</p><p>---</p><p>Michaela stood next to Mr. Jones and Jordan and fingered her wet slit watching the show Angel and Mr. Martin were putting on. Mr. Jones sat with his hands running up and down Jordan's hips and thighs and his head on her shoulder. Her hands sat on top of his and followed his motions. Her stomach felt a little tight and her heart was beating even faster than when she touched herself at night while thinking about her dad. She had always noticed the way he looked at her in those short nightshirts she had been wearing since she was 8.</p><p>Her mom never liked them. She always said they were too short and told her to cover up, but never did anything about it if she didn't. Jordan knew her dad liked the view and tried to give him a peek whenever her mom wasn't looking. She always tried to show off in her bikini and catch glimpses of his crotch, which always seemed to be bulging. Showing off aroused feelings in her private areas and the curiosity finally got the better. She started rubbing herself at night under her panties when she was 9. She had always felt good but always seemed to stop when it felt like she was going to pee.</p><p>Jordan had those same feelings now as she watched her dad. She became so excited listening to the story of Angel and Michaela's first time with Mr. Jones, she fingered her puffy mound and tiny clit until she came while talking to them. Now she would get to feel a real cock, as her dad had never done anything.</p><p>Mr. Jones leaned back a moment to adjust his throbbing cock. When he did, Michaela leaned down and met his lips with hers. They mashed lips and their tongues danced intensely for a moment before Michaela stood up.</p><p>""Do you want me to do that, Mr. Jones?"" Jordan asked, her voice sweetly ragged with preteen libido.</p><p>""Do what Jordan?"" he replied, turning her around and raising her shirt to expose her tiny nipples. He leaned in and softly sucked on each one.</p><p>""Put your thing in my mouth?"" Michaela leaned over to Jordan and pressed her lips to her neck. She took one of Jordan's hands and put it under her skirt on her bare pussy that was still sticky and wet from earlier. Michaela moved Jordan's hand over her slit until Jordan was doing it on her own. </p><p>""It's called a cock, sweetie, and yes, I do. But I want to put my cock somewhere else first."" Mr. Jones moved his hands down her smooth, slightly round but firm tummy to the top of her leggings, where her hips would eventually be. He hooked his thumbs under the waistband and slowly pushed them down, teasingly revealing a beautiful mound. As he pushed them down to her feet, he leaned forward and lovingly licked and kissed her bikini area.</p><p>""You want to put it in me? In my..."" she tried to find the word.</p><p>""Pussy,"" whispered Michaela before nibbling on her earlobe, ""He wants to fuck your hot little pussy and give you some of that yummy cum all the way inside. Is that right, Mr. Jones?"" Michaela moaned. Jordan's fingers were doing wonders on her own wet cunt.</p><p>""Yes it is, Michaela. But we don't have too much time, so let's get going shall we?"" Mr. Jones brought a finger to Jordans mound and ran it along the outside lips. Jordan moaned at the sensations overtaking her tiny body. Her outer lips were wet so Mr. Jones pressed until he felt the soft and wet virgin flesh of her hole. She was surprisingly wet and ready, and he felt no hymen to block his path. Jordan pulled one leg out of her leggings and spread her legs.</p><p>""Wow Jordan! Your pussy is so fucking wet. I can't wait!"" said Mr. Jones, standing up and taking off his pants once again. They fell to his knees and his cock sprang out. Jordan's eyes got wide.</p><p>""Kayla said it was big, Mr. Jones, but DAMN! Will it even fit?!"" Jordan reached out tentatively and ran her fingers over it, and giggled when he made it jump.</p><p>""We will make it fit, Miss Jordan, now come here."" He pulled Jordan towards him as he sat back down. She straddled his lap as he pulled her shiny lips to his and pressed his tongue into her mouth. Michaela kneeled down in front of Mr. Jones, spit a couple times on her hand, and grasped his rod to hold it up. Mr. Jones pushed Jordan's hips down until her entrance was pressing against his tip, then pushed a bit harder until the entire head squeezed in</p><p>""Aaaahhhhhhh FUCK! That's big!"" screamed Jordan, hugging Mr. Jones and pulling her tiny body against his.</p><p>""Just relax, Jordan. It goes in easier if you just relax."" said Michaela, who was now fingering her slit as she squeezed Jordan's tiny, but super sexy ass.</p><p>As Jordan relaxed, Mr. Jones' dick felt better. Mr. Jones balls ached, but Jordans super tight pussy was pulsing around his member, and the sensation was incredible. He moved Jordan up and down, pressing her down farther each time until he bottomed out and he felt her ass on his lap. She was breathing heavy and moaning in his ear. He held her tight and rocked her hips until she was moving on her own. The pressure in his balls was growing surprisingly quickly and lunch was almost over. Michaela sat in front of Mr. Jones pushing two fingers deep into her pussy and one up her tiny ass.</p><p>Knowing time was running out, he increased the speed of her rocking so her ass was slapping against his thighs. Jordan sat back and stared at him, her hands on his shoulders. Her mouth opened and closed with her squeals and gasps for air. Watching the pure ecstasy on her face was enough to push him over the edge</p><p>""AAAHHHHHHHHHH SHIIIIIIIIIIIT!"" he yelled, holding Jordan's waist and injecting her with another, slightly smaller load of cream. Jordan tensed her body, and Mr. Jones pulled her face to his own and fucked her mouth with his tongue as she came harder than with any of her own sessions. She screamed into his mouth as she pressed her face to hers. Right then, Michaela's tiny frame tensed as well. She laid on the floor in front of Mr. Jones, fingers still in her holes, convulsing in another orgasm. Her breath was heavy and rapid as she screamed growled obscenities to herself.</p><p>---</p><p>Angel liked the feeling of Mr. Martins cock in her throat. She moaned, vibrating and adding to the incredible sensation he was feeling.</p><p>""Oh yeah! Swallow that cock, you hot little slut. OOOOOOHHHHHH FUCK!"" he yelled, gritting his teeth. He was already on the verge of shooting his load. Angel was a good little preteen cocksucker and he wouldn't mind exploding in her mouth, but he wanted to fill her tiny cunt first. As he watched and listened to his sexy little girl get fucked by her teacher, his desire grew until he reluctantly pushed Angel off of his cock, phlegm and saliva coating his dick and drooling from Angels open and smiling mouth.</p><p>""Get on all fours, slut!"" he commanded.</p><p>Angel was so hot now she would have taken it in her ass, but as she turned around and got on all fours, Mr. Martin placed the tip of his cock at her soaking wet entrance and went balls deep with one thrust. Luckily she had been horny all day so it went in without a problem. His cock did not fill her as much as Mr. Jones' did, but it still felt damn good.</p><p>""Oh yeah! You like getting fucked, don't you, you little whore?! You hot little whore likes to have your tight little girl pussy filled with cock!! Fuck Angel, you're hot!"" he grunted as he began pounding her.</p><p>""Fuck yeah, Mr. Martin!! Your cock feels so fucking good. You must have wanted to fuck Jordan for a while. DAMN!! Fuckfuckfuckshitshitshitfuckinshitfuckinshit!!"" Michaela's string of words drove Mr. Martin to the hardest, most intense orgasm he had experienced in months.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaggggggghhhhhhhhhhh fuuuuuuuccccckkkkin shiiiiiiiiiit!!"" he yelled as he pressed his rod deep into Angels tight hole, depositing a load so great it squeezed out the sides of Angel's hole and dripped to the floor. </p><p>Angel threw her head back, closed her eyes, and arched her back in sweet climax. She let out a high pitched moan as she felt Mr. Martins seed inside of her and dripping down her thighs.</p><p>Mr. Martin slowly pulled out and came around to Angels face, where she immediately swallowed it again and pulled off, slurping on the way out. He stood up, pulled up his pants, grabbed a couple tissues from Mr. Jones ' desk and cleaned the excess cum from her thighs and the spots on the floor.</p><p>Angel stood up slowly as Jordan extracted herself from Mr. Jones' semi hard member and stood with her legs spread to catch the dripping cream from her gaping cunt. Michaela grabbed Jordan's pink My Little Pony panties and handed them to Mr. Jones for his collection. Then she held open Jordan's leggings and lent a shoulder as she stepped back into them. Even though they were black, Mr. Jones noticed a damp spot growing at her crotch as he pulled up his own, and smiled.</p><p>""Daddy?"" Jordan asked sweetly, no hint in her voice that her tiny pussy had just been drilled.</p><p>""Yes, dear?"" Mr. Martin smiled.</p><p>""Do we have to switch schools? This was awesome and I wanna do it again?"" she begged.</p><p>""Sorry sweetie, but we do,"" he replied regretfully. Jordan's eyes dropped and tears began to form.</p><p>""But daddy..."" she pleaded.</p><p>""Buuuuut, I suppose we could get over here to visit after school a couple days a week. Would that work?"" Mr. Martin looked at Mr. Jones and smiled.</p><p>""That would be great. Is that okay for you girls?"" Mr. Jones asked Michaela and Angel who were standing around Jordan.</p><p>""That works for us, Mr. Jones,"" they all said, smiling widely.</p>"
972,Childhood Erotica,Caramelah,,['poem'],,2012-08-25T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I'm in such a good mood.<br/>
The words are coming easy again,<br/>
and I feel like a child let out into the yard<br/>
after a winter of snow and storms,<br/>
giggling in a mad rush for the good swing.<br/>
There are no more bars,<br/>
no more nights, cheeks pressed to the glass,<br/>
leaving a hot imprint on the facade of the world.<br/>
And I am out with the butterflies,<br/>
wild flowers and sunlight<br/>
like fingers on my skin.<br/>
This must be what Neruda meant,<br/>
hot passion of innocence,<br/>
in love with the very act of being alive.<br/>
Childhood erotica in the way the metal of the slide<br/>
burns my legs as I slip down, hot silk, silent velvet.<br/>
The feel of the grass on my cheeks,<br/>
fresh cut and smelling of air and light<br/>
and a man.</p>"
973,A Model Like Mama Was,Carla,,"['Mg/F', 'cons']","Nine year old Bailey models first time.  Her mom knows and has explained to daughter that she once was a preteen model.  Bailey goes right to doing collectors pics, she loves it, loves using and showing her body.  Finds out she loves to fuck.",2013-07-31T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Bailey Comer was a nine and a half years old, she was a tall for her age, large hard nipples pushed her shirt. She had auburn hair, and a wide heavy mouth with full lips. She was a sexy beauty </p><p>Entering her home Bailey announced, ""I'm home mom, and this was the last day of school, and no summer school for me.""</p><p>""I know hon,"" she heard her mom answer.</p><p>When Beverly entered the room dressed in a short skirt, and a top tied just below her boobs. She was the fountain from which Bailey got her looks, and sexy body.</p><p>Bailey ws seated at the counter drinking root beer when her mom entered the kitchen and sat next to her.</p><p>""You know I am going to work a day a week this summer for your dad don't you baby girl? So we got us a small problem what to do with you on that day."" Smiling Beverly said, ""have grandma come stay this summer/"" she asked.</p><p>Bailey looked at her mom, ""'Horse shit little beaver', as dad would say. Ain't gonna happen.""</p><p>It was then the door bell sounded off. Beverly came into the living room with a man in tow. ""Bailey this is Robby King.""</p><p>""I know who he is mom, he took our school pictures this year. Hi Rob, what'cha doing here?""</p><p>""Actually came to see your mom, and you, about you doing some modeling for me this summer.""</p><p>Beverly spoke up, ""Modeling? How so, what kind? I was a child model myself at Baileys age."" </p><p>""In truth the photos we do are for foreign magazines, and a few private collectors, all foreign of course.""</p><p>""Oh,"" said Beverly. ""I know what you mean. Sounds like it hasn't changed at all in the past years.""</p><p>""The photos will be semi nude lingerie, and maybe a bit more for collectors. Depending on our pay schedule for type of modeling the pay range is from $90.00 up to $200.00 an hour. There will be two contracts, One to do the modeling with you, mom, giving the OK because of her age. And, there is another giving King Studios permission to sell the pics. Also in this contract it explains the pay differential.</p><p>""I am a reliable studio, and have two apprentices, Jon who is seventeen and just out of high school awaiting college, and Wendy who is nineteen.""</p><p>Mom and daughter looked at each other. Bailey smiled and nodded, ""something for me to do on your work day mom.""</p><p>""How are you going to feel about being nearly nude in front of people, and as I remember there may be some nudie too. Think about it.""</p><p>Beverly turned to Rob, ""how soon do you need an answer?""</p><p>""Couple days at latest. We have a busy summer schedule with school out and all. And I really want Bailey. I mentioned this to her in school but got no reply.""</p><p>""Thought you were kidding.""</p><p>""I am not. I want you.""</p><p>""Call me tomorrow Rob. You will have an answer. If yes, how soon to start?""</p><p>""Next Tuesday at my studio, over on Oak Street, about three miles from here.""</p><p>""Call Me.""</p><p>After Rob left mom and daughter went back to their places in the kitchen.</p><p>""Well darling, you are a beauty, but beauty is not all in modeling. You must never be nervous, or afraid, it shows on the camera."" She paused, ""you will be asked to be naked in front of people. You will be touched on your body, wear lipstick, even on your little nipples, and a gloss on your pussy."" She looked at Bailey, "" Men and women will be looking at you with desire. You scared yet.""</p><p>""What do you mean by desire mom?""</p><p>""They will want to have sex with you darling.""</p><p>""What kind of sex mom?""</p><p>Beverly was hot and wet from the memories, the conversation, and her daughter's interest. ""I will speak plain honey because I know you know much more sex than you let on. They will want to eat you, have you eat or suck them, and the men all, will want to fuck you.""</p><p>""OH mommie. I can't do that,' a pause, then ask, ""can I?""</p><p>""Depends entirely on you, and who.""</p><p>""Did you do it? Was it fun?""</p><p>""Yes, I did honey, and it was fun, especially the parties.""</p><p>""You got fucked when you were nine?""</p><p>""No darling, when I was eight.""</p><p>""Holy geez mom. A grown man at eight. Wow. I love you mom.""</p><p>""This is between us for now."" Bev turned picked up her purse, ""I have to go to the market for tonight's dinner. Come with me, we can talk.</p><p>END 1ST </p><p>It was 9:00 am when Beverly left her daughter in the studio and walked to her car. Robby King was with her. ""I'm sure she is a virgin Rob, will she still be when she gets home?""</p><p>Rob smiled, ""You know your self how that works. It is up to her, but I can assure you nothing, nothing in any way will be forced on her, not even in the posing.""</p><p>""Very good, very good indeed."" Be seeing you about one this afternoon. By the way, how old are you, you don't look more than nineteen yourself.""</p><p>""I am thirty and two months,"" he put his arm around her waist and gave a slight squeeze. Her heart gave a jump as did her cunt. </p><p>Back in the studio no one was there except Rob and Bailey. ""Here are some recent photos of other girls, some younger, some older than you. Notice what they are wearing or,"" he smiled ""nearly not wearing.""</p><p>The preteen looked at girls in bra and panties, some without bras. Most wore see through panties that showed their slits and depending on the pose had a clear view of their clits. ""Sexy,"" thought the girl.</p><p>""Here is pair of what I call 'cup' panties. You will know why when you get them on. And a see through chest tie, no bra for you yet beautiful. Just tie it in the back across those stiff nipples. The nips will show through."" He touched her shoulder, ""Any questions so far? No? Then go in that room and change, wear the black ballerina shoes."" </p><p>She put the pantie on and tied the chest tie. Looking down she saw her pussy looked like it was in a bag. she had never seen or felt it hang that way, even her lips were down and they were wet. Her nits looked a quarter inch long and thick sticking out. The girl was hot, really hot. She hurried out so someone else could see her. She wanted it, wanted to be naked for the camera and Robby.</p><p>""Holy shit,"" he exclaimed. ""You are more girl than I ever thought and I thought you were the sexiest preteen ot teen in your school.""</p><p>""So you must like me, like what you see?"" She thought to herself as she felt her pussy leaking and trying to breath.</p><p>He had already set up his cameras. ""Stand here honey, hand on your hip, your hip out."" He took about ten pics. ""Now sit on the tall stool there, spread your legs some, yes,a little more hands on knees, and a pouty face."" More pics.</p><p>He stood in front of her, she saw his cock outlined in his pants. Her cunt gave a lurch.</p><p>""I could sell these this afternoon he said. How do you feel?""</p><p>""Feel fine,"" she sid with a big smile. ""Are these photos for a magazine or for collectors. Mom told me about collectors, said it paid the most and was more fun.""</p><p>""These are collectors, and I need some more poses for the set. You up to it?""</p><p>""Oh yeah. Guide me, I am so wet now I may slip down. I can do a nudie if you want.""</p><p>He was surprised at her saying this with a cool attitude. ""A few questions first. Have you ever played with your pussy and tits?""</p><p>""Plenty, since I was seven and a half""</p><p>""Put your finger in, anything else, does your mom know?""</p><p>I have finger fucked it lots, and put my hair brush handle in like most all girls. And I have had veggies up me too. I can cum really hard.""</p><p>""OMG. Ok, sets see your pussy and nips. I want you on your knees, legs spread in every pose, touch yourself, rub your clit and open your hole.""</p><p>Two hours later he had all he needed for now. She was still naked, and he was rock hard smiling at her. ""Ever see a mans hard cock sweetie?"" He asked.</p><p>""Not a real man, but a high school boy let me suck him off last year. It was sooo hot and fun. Mt friend Lindsey was with me and she fucked him. She was nine then and he cum her good. She had a biggie too.""</p><p>""I want some of your pussy Bailey, I want to fuck you right here, now. You want some bone in your hole you doll?""</p><p>Laying back on the mat she said, ""lock the doors, get naked and let me have some in my mouth. Then fuck me, but you better be gentle and nice or you will never get any of this cunt on your cock again.""</p><p>She was on her knees, he was standing as she took most of his eight inches in her wide, made for cock sucking mouth. ""Gonna suck me off darlin, if you are it will take me about ten minutes to be hard again for a fuck.""</p><p>""Have we got time? Remember it is my first fuck ever, and I have to have it now.""</p><p>""Plenty time, suck it baby girl, eat my cock.""</p><p>""Fuck my pussy mouth Robby, fuck it full,"" she mumbled around the head.</p><p>He came, he came a ton, she swallowed what she could, and let the rest run down her chest and she rubbed it into her nipples. Bailey fell back on the mat, knees bent and spread as she rubber her box. She thought about her mom fucking when she was eight years old, and knew she wanted to see her mom getting fuck. She would ask her.</p><p>Rob came and sat between her legs, he two and three fingered her pussy, she guided his dick to her hot horny hole. ""Fuck me Robby, I wanted to do this since you took my picture in school. Give me it all, I can take it I know. You are really in now, she felt his cock at her hole, I got most of it, and here I cum. The girl squealed and shook all over as he drove all his eight in the hot fucking preteen. They fucked for fifteen minutes, she came again before he did. When he came Bailey was right with him.</p><p>He lay atop her for a minute, arose and looked at her beautiful naked body. Then he sucked her tits, tasting his cum, then he went down on her box. Sucked her hole and clit till she shuddered again, crossed her legs and rested for a while.</p><p>""We best get dressed baby girl. Your mom will be here soon.""</p><p>Beverly Comer, the mom was right on time. Rob handed her an envelope which she put in her purse. ""You ready honey."" she asked.</p><p>""Yeah mama. You gonna call when you need me again Robby?</p><p>""Oh yeah honey, real soon. Maybe a Saturday, and your mom can come.""</p><p>""I would like that,"" said Beverly smiling.</p><p>In the car on the way home they were talking, mother and daughter.</p><p>""You have fun Bailey, learn anything?""</p><p>""Yes mama I did. I had fun, and learned I love to fuck.""</p><p>""That son-of-a-bitch nail you baby?""</p><p>""He did mom, he sure as hell did. Fucked my ass for half an hour, I came four times, and sucked his cock, swallowed as much cum as I could. I need more experience.""</p><p>""Damn.""</p><p>""He's gonna fuck you too mom, and I wanna watch. Want you to watch me fuck too."" The preteen look seriously at her mom, ""Now that I'm a non virgin, can I fuck daddy?""</p><p>END FIRST ""BAILEY, A MODEL LIKE MAMA WAS.""</p>"
974,"Jim And The Gymnasts, Part 1",Carlos,compost242@moosie.com,"['Mf', 'ped', 'cheat']",,2012-11-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>My name is Jim, and I am almost 20 years old. This is my story, how I got into trouble doing what comes natural! I had just finished with my freshman year at college, returning home to a summer job at the local YMCA. Gymnastics had always been a major focus of my life, and the Y needed someone who could teach the kids some vaults and floor routines. They only needed me for a few days each week, so I managed to get a few more hours working as a lifeguard at our com-munity pool.</p><p>I also managed to rekindle an old flame of mine from High School, Karen, who lived down the street from me. We had dated for a little over a year as Juniors, but she didn't want to see me after I got impatient with her. She just didn't want to go all the way. Now, necking and copping a feel are nice, but I wanted it all. Maybe this summer would be different, I hoped, especially since her parents were on a trip to Europe for three weeks. Karen also worked at the pool, which was a block away from our development.</p><p>We tried to see each other during that first week, but our schedules didn't match up well. The other problem was in the form of her little sister, Becky, who was just eleven. Karen was told by her parents never to let Becky out of her sight while they were gone. Becky was a pretty girl for a fifth grader, but she was a bit mischievous, and Karen had to take her to the pool while she worked, and to the store, etc. Of course this didn't leave any time for us to be alone together. When I dropped by Karen's place Friday night, she had sent Becky to bed early for being a pest at the pool, and I started making my moves.</p><p>We sat down together on the couch, watching the tube, while talking about our first week home. I began by describing my gymnastics coaching job.</p><p>""It's not too bad,"" I began, ""the kids are full of energy, and a big part of the job is channeling it into tumbles and vaults. There're only ten girls in my class, and after I showed them who's boss, they listen to instructions.""</p><p>""Hey Jim,"" Karen asked,""is there any chance you could squeeze my sister into the class? I'd love to have some time to myself for a change. I'm sure Mom and Dad will pay for it when they get back.""</p><p>""Sure, why not. One more kid won't be any trouble,"" I replied, ""and anyway, she probably has some friends there. All the girls are right around her age. She might really enjoy gymnastics --- she looks like she's in good shape."" I was hoping to score some points with Karen, dreaming of scoring more than points with her over the next few weeks.</p><p>""And would you really mind hanging out here after class with her?"" she asked, ""When I'm working at the pool, it's always 'Karen this and Karen that.' She's a pain for me, but I'm her big sister -- she wouldn't cause any trouble for you, her new coach. Please, Jim? Just for a couple of hours until my shift is done. I desperately need some peace away from her.""</p><p>""Don't worry about it Karen,"" I agreed, ""I'll drive her home after practice and catch some rays in the afternoon in your back yard. In fact, I like being away from my parents as much as possible, and this will give me an excuse."" I knew that Karen would owe me big time for this!</p><p>""You're great, Jim!"" she cheered, leaning over to give me a kiss on the cheek. I returned the kiss with one of my own, right on her lips, trying to stir some long dead embers of desire. She resisted slightly at first in shock, but then responded by parting her lips, allowing my tongue to dart through them teasing-ly. We continued for a while and then broke the kiss, staring at each other in surprise.</p><p>""Boy, Jim, I had almost forgotten what a good kisser you are,"" she whispered. ""But remember, I don't feel like I'm ready for...well, you know.""</p><p>DAMN! I thought to myself. I'll just have to give it some time to break down her defenses. </p><p>""It's OK,"" I lied, ""we can just fool around for awhile. I won't pressure you."" Like hell I won't, I snickered inwardly with lust. I slowly put my arm around her, cradling her shoulder with my hand as I drew her body closer. ""You're so beautiful, Karen,"" I whispered into her ear, grazing her sensitive lobe with my lips. She responded with a shudder and repressed a giggle as she breathlessly thanked me.</p><p>I resumed our necking, moving my hand lower down off her shoulder, letting it rest lightly upon her right tit. Applying a gentle squeeze, I noticed that she had filled out a bit up top since High School. Un-fortunately, her hips and ass had filled out a bit as well, as she fell victim to the ""freshman 20"" increase in weight. She really was a gorgeous girl, though, with a face of a model and long flowing brown hair. Her eyes were hazel, and they betrayed her innocence. 'Why won't she go all the way?' I wondered. 'Karen must be driving the guys at college crazy too!' </p><p>She didn't seem to mind my hand working on her breast. In fact her kisses became more passionate, and her chest rose and fell in time with her rapid breath-ing. I decided to take a chance. I slowly moved my left hand over to her lap, cupping her inner thigh. Still no protest. While my tongue danced with hers, I moved my left hand up her thigh until the side of my index finger was pressed against her denim covered crotch. To my amazement, she parted her legs further, letting me apply greater pressure with my whole hand. I began to move it hard up and down against her, wishing those jeans would melt away from the heat of her pussy.</p><p>We kept it up for a few minutes,as she began to moan through our kisses. </p><p>""Touch me, Karen,"" I begged, taking her left hand in mine, placing it on the hardon under my shorts. </p><p>""Oh, Jim...Please... Don't... I don't know..."" she pleaded, but her hand remained where I had placed it, as though it acted on its own beyond her conscious control. She began to squeeze my aching cock, and I returned the favor by pushing and rubbing even harder against her crotch.</p><p>As I kissed her and nibbled on her ear, my eyes feasted upon my hands roaming over this beautiful crea-ture. Then I thought I saw something move down the hallway out of the corner of my eye. I closed my eyes into slits and turned slightly to look in that direc-tion. I had seen something move! It was Karen's little sister Becky spying on us. I could just make out her head and upper body as she knelt on the carpet, peering around her doorway. For some reason I didn't say a thing to Karen about her sister down the darkened hall-way. I didn't really want to interrupt the progress I was making, but there was something else.... I was kind of getting turned on having this little girl watching us.</p><p>Karen was oblivious to our silent spy, with her eyes closed and her head back. Now I lifted my right hand up and snuck it down the front of her tee shirt through the neck, sliding it under her bra until I was kneading her bare tittie flesh and tweaking that firm nipple with my fingers. Karen seemed to be enjoying this so much that she didn't even protest. I stole another furtive glance down the hall, keeping my mouth on her ear as my nearly closed eyes adjusted to the light. Becky was still there, and her body seemed to be rocking very slightly. I could make out the silho-uette of her right arm as it was moving up and down. Little Becky was actually getting turned on by our petting session, and it appeared as though she was involved in some petting of her own!</p><p>I couldn't believe that this little eleven year old girl could be turned on like this. What was harder to believe was that I was getting hot thinking about it. Here I had some nice ""C"" size tits to feel, and I was thinking about this little girl -- hell, she just barely had the beginnings of breasts. She was cute though, with short blond hair and blue eyes, and like I had told Karen, her body was in good shape. In fact, all of the girls in my class worked out, and their legs and young butts were toned and firm. None of them even approached the spread that Karen had at 19. They looked so nice and firm when they jumped around and giggled. Jeez, I thought, now I'm starting to fantasize about my gymnastics students!</p><p>I tried to avoid thinking about young firm nymphs, and returned to Karen's adult body. Reaching up slowly, I began to unsnap her jeans, and in one quick motion I forced the zipper down halfway until it was stopped by the fold in the fabric. Unfortunately, this had the same effect on Karen as throwing a bucket of cold water on her. She immediately froze up, straight-ened up on the couch and zipped back up, removing her hand from my lap in the process. Shit! I screwed up, trying to move to fast.</p><p>""Hey now, Jim,"" she protested, ""I told you about that!"" </p><p>""I just wanted to touch you, that's all, I swear!"" I said.</p><p>""Well, I don't think I want THAT kind of touch-ing,"" she scolded, ""It might lead to other things, and my little sister is in the house. She might walk right in on us, and she doesn't know anything about this yet. It would really upset her, and she'd tell Mom and Dad.""</p><p>'Like Hell she would be upset to see those other things,' I thought, as I noticed she had scurried back into her room. </p><p>""OK,"" I conceded, ""I'm sorry. It's just that I was getting kinda worked up."" I showed Karen my best pouting puppy dog face.</p><p>""That's all right, Jim,"" she continued, ""but remember, I only want to go so far, and you'll have to respect that. I think you should go now. But thanks again for watching Becky for me. I'll do you a favor some time in return when she's not around."" A smirk spread across her face during this last sentence, and she reached over to give my cock a firm squeeze.</p><p>""Oh, yeah!"" I moaned, ""I can't wait!""</p><p>That night I wacked off like never before, but images of little Becky kept racing into my head, slowly taking off her clothes and frigging herself. I couldn't stop it. The next day I stopped by Karen's house to pick Becky up for her first day of gymnastics. Karen had invited me over for breakfast, which she made in the kitchen while I talked to Becky about the class in the living room. Her blue eyes seemed brighter than ever as she looked at me adoringly.</p><p>""What sort of things do you teach us?"" she asked. ""Can we learn how to do headstands? I can do cartwheels already -- here, watch!"" She was so tiny that she could actually do a cartwheel right in the living room without kicking anything over. ""Can you show me how to do a handstand?""</p><p>""Sure, it just takes practice,"" I said, feeling guilty for admiring her young form as she spun around. She wore loose nylon shorts that rode up on the turn, revealing the white of her panties. She was beginning to develop just slightly, and I noticed those perky little pre-pubescent titties under her tight fitting shirt.</p><p>""Show me, please?"" she asked, bending down to place her weight on her hands while kicking her legs up. Over she went, right on her back as quickly as she began.</p><p>""You have to learn how to balance your weight by arching your back, keeping your head up, and using your legs as counterbalances,"" I instructed. ""Here, try again, and this time I'll hold you."" As she bent down and kicked up, I knelt down at her right side, so I could keep her from falling either forward or back with my hands. My hands landed right at her midsection, the right one on her firm bottom, and the left right above her crotch, holding her bare thighs. She swayed back and forth as I tried to arch her back. Then she sudden-ly lost her balance, and my left hand reacted to hold her up by pushing right against her pussy. I felt her convulse slightly at my touch as she regained her balance again, easing my hand's pressure.</p><p>She was doing fine now, staying up without my help, but she started losing it again after a few seconds. Again I pushed against her crotch, but this time I positioned my middle finger directly along that pouting slit which I distinctly felt through her light weight shorts. It was as though a bolt of electricity hit her, as she involuntarily drew her knees toward her stomach, clamping down on my hand with her thighs, let-ting out a giggle as I let her down. </p><p>""EWWW, that TICKLES!"" she mewed.</p><p>""OK, you two, breakfast is ready,"" Karen an-nounced from the kitchen. I shot Becky a wink and help-ed her up. Over breakfast I couldn't hear a thing Karen said, as my thoughts were on what just happened. Becky just stared into my eyes with a little grin every time her sister wasn't looking. This was driving me nuts, and I felt a raging hardon grow in my shorts. She certainly was a mischievous little girl, I thought, and knew that I had to try and control myself.</p><p>When Becky and I drove to the Y, I felt extremely self conscious. She must have felt the same way, because neither of us said a thing the whole way. My eyes kept wandering down to her legs as she sat next to me. I think she caught me looking at them once. Then she scrunched down a bitand drew her knees up, placing the balls of her feet on the edge of the car seat. This had the result of pushing her shorts up tightly into her crotch, and she began to open and close her knees, leaving them open longer than closed. I could see the edges of her panties now, and I felt my temperature rising again. She was obviously showing off for me, the little vixen.</p><p>At class Becky ran over to three other girls her age, and they were chirping and squealing back and forth. I began to notice these girls with new eyes now, and also saw that some of them were noticing me back. They had probably been doing that since the beginning of classes, but it never even occurred to me that they were attracted to older guys. As we did our warm-up stretching I admired them all, looking at the develop-ing curves of the twelve year olds, and the coltish forms of the 10 and 11 year olds. God, I thought, I must be going crazy thinking about the bodies of these girls, none of whom were even teenagers yet!</p><p>I began to wonder whether any of them even had pubic hair yet, and imagined that the four 12 year olds just might. Half of them wore light shorts like Becky, while the others had bought tights of various bright colors. I always had them face me in two lines as we stretched, and while glancing down at each of them I saw something VERY interesting on one of the ""older"" girls. There was a very tiny hole in the seam of her tights, right at her crotch, and I could make out a trace of pink, and it wasn't pink panties. She did always want to be in the front row, and maybe she was flashing for me. When I looked up to her face, she had a huge grin as she had seen me look. Quickly I turned away flushed, and changed the stretch to a standing side twist.</p><p>There was some commotion in the back as Becky whispered something into her friend's ear, motioning toward one of the girls wearing shorts in the front row. When I stretched to the side and back, looking away, one of the girls let out a loud shriek. My head spun around to find the girl in the front row with her shorts and panties at her ankles, desperately trying to pull them up. It was too late. I saw a thin, wispy line of slightly curling brown hair barely covering the edges of this poor girls cunt, and all of the other girls were laughing and giggling hysterically. She finally got them up to her waist and turned around at the girls behind her demanding to know who did it. No one said a thing, and I yelled at the entire back row, forcing them to do laps around the gym while the other girls practiced vaulting over the horse.</p><p>I had a feeling it was Becky's idea to give me the show, but I couldn't be certain. Two of the girls in the front apologized for the others, saying it was a common prank at school to yank down other's shorts in front of the boys, and that boys did it to each other too. I continued on nonchalantly with the vaulting practice, spotting the girls as they flew airborne over the horse to the mat towards me. It never had occurred to me before today how wonderful their young bodies felt as I steadied their landing. I was actually trying to cop feels on them, very quickly, hoping they wouldn't notice anything.</p><p>The next girl in line was Jessica, the one I had noticed with the little hole in the tights. My lust crazed mind took control as I announced we would try a leg split over the horse next. She bounded off the bounce board, spreading her legs wide as she jumped, and I could distinctly see her sweet young pink pussy lips spread slightly. On her landing I moved with her, catching her crotch with my hand, then releasing it quickly.</p><p>She immediately ran back around and budged into the middle of the line. When it was her turn again, I knew she liked the contact, so again I caught her at the crotch. As I gently let her down, I slid my middle finger up along the hole, brushing it against her bare pussy. She almost collapsed from the touch and giggled as she ran back, again pushing her way in front of the youngest girls. This time I slid my finger into her tights, making it obvious to her what I was doing, gently nudging the tip of my finger between her slit and rubbing her tiny clit for almost 3 seconds. Her pussy was wet and warm, and it wasn't just sweat I was feeling.</p><p>I was starting to get a hard-on by this time, and decided that we should call it a day. Jessica pro-tested the loudest, but I gave her a smile and a wink, which promised more to come at our next class. The girls who were doing laps didn't mind the shorter session at all, and Becky was quite a stinky, sweaty mess when we returned to the house.</p><p>""I really need a shower, Jim,"" she shouted, disappearing into her room. I turned on the TV and sat on the couch, looking down the hall to her partly open bedroom door, imagining her stripping out of her clothes. The bathroom was right across the hall from her room, and I wondered whether she would streak across in the buff. </p><p>""Don't peek, now, Jim!"" she half-heartedly warned, sounding more like an announcement to let me know she was coming. </p><p>Quickly she darted across the hall completely naked, her tan lines prominent, and I drank in her young form. She definitely had little titties growing, with tiny pink nipples, but her body was completely hairless. As she pranced past, she looked over at me staring right at her. </p><p>""You peeked!"" she shouted excitedly. </p><p>""Sorry, Becky,"" I said, ""but I couldn't resist looking at such a sexy girl."" Her giggle in return to this comment let me know that I'd spoken magic words to her young ears.</p><p>I waited there until I heard the shower stop, hoping to get another glance. The bathroom door opened, and she stuck her head around the corner of the door to see if I was still there. </p><p>""This time I have a towel,"" she said. </p><p>""Oh, darn,"" I replied. Becky slowly walked into the hallway, and tried to look sexy by facing me with her hips jutted to one side. She held the towel to cover her front, and smiling, spun around as she re-turned to her room, letting me see her bare back and bottom, looking over her shoulder at me. </p><p>""You're naughty, Becky,"" I kidded. </p><p>""I know,"" she shouted.</p><p>""Do you really think I'm sexy, Jim?"" she asked from her room, ""I mean, like my sister? You really like her, don't you?""</p><p>""Well, the answer is yes to both questions, Becky,"" I replied. ""You are in great shape, and you probably turn on all the boys in your class.""</p><p>""The boys at school are all jerks,"" she yelled, ""they're so immature. So you really think I have a nice body? I started growing up top--did you see? Not like fat old Karen, though, not yet.""</p><p>""I think they're great just the way they are,"" I honestly reassured her.</p><p>""Hey, Jim, I have a sexy nighty that's really lacy. You wanna see me model it for you?"" She was be-coming confident and bold now.</p><p>""Yeah, I'd love to see it."" My heart was racing with anticipation, and my mind was torn between pro-priety and lust for this little preteen queen. She gracefully and seductively strolled out of her room wearing a virtually transparent top that ended just above a matching pair of bikini panties. She was a knockout, for an eleven year old girl, and she scored a TKO with me.</p><p>""You wanna try that headstand again Beckster?"" I asked with a naughty grin, giving her a pet nickname. I was hoping to get a good look at those pink nipples, knowing that her top would fall back when she was up-side down. Feeling her butt and pussy lips through hose thin panties would also be a major treat.</p><p>""Let's go!"" she quickly answered, bending over and kicking her legs up and arching her back as I had instructed. Sure enough, that lacy top of hers fell back, bunching up around her armpits, revealing those adorable little titties. She didn't seem to be aware of the show I was getting, but given her recently display-ed propensity for exhibitionism, she may have known exactly what she was doing. I really think she was be-ginning to feel her balance on her own, but she fell back just the same.</p><p>Looking up at me with a twinkle in her eyes, she asked, ""Could you steady my balance again, like before?"" She emphasized her last word, making it clear that she enjoyed that 'tickle' my fingers gave her.</p><p>""All right, let's try it again,"" I said, going to my knees by her side, ready to grab that firm young flesh. When she attempted the headstand again, I was ready, planting my hands on her warm buns and crotch. I could tell she was purposely losing her balance toward my left hand, the one that was cupping her pussy though the panties. I looked down at her little bumps for tits longing to suck on those tiny nipples.</p><p>I began to ever so slightly rub the underside of my middle finger along the length of her pouting pussy lips. She responded by opening her legs and fall-ing back harder against my hand. I got a bit braver, easing my hand down to the waistband, and I was sliding my hand under them when I heard some footsteps in the driveway.</p><p>""Damn!"" I murmured under my breath, ""Beckster, I think Karen's coming back early --- you better hurry up and change!""</p><p>In a flash she was down, scurrying down the hall into her room, slamming her door. I barely made it back to the couch when Karen walked in. </p><p>""Hi Jim,"" she said, ""I started feeling a bit sick. I think I've been getting too much sun too fast. How was Becky?""</p><p>""She was great!"" I answered, dreaming how great she could have been if I'd had a little more time. I looked at Karen, thinking that I wasn't nearly as turn-ed on by her body as I had been just a few days before. Something changed within me, and I felt ashamed for lusting after Becky and her young friends. I don't know what it was, but something about the way Becky carried herself, the way she looked at me, or maybe it was just me. I was hooked on that kid, I don't think I wanted to be, but all I seemed to think about now, was having sex with Becky. My guilty feelings were receding, and my lust for the young girl was growing.</p><p>""Hi Karen,"" Becky said, emerging from her room dressed in shorts and shirt again. ""Mind if I call Jessica? I'll use the phone in Mom and Dad's room to leave you two alone.""</p><p>""Sure,"" Karen said, and I was struck by the three syllables that spelled 'Jessica,' remembering how I had fingered her twat through the hole in her tights earlier. She must be a friend of Becky's, I realized. Birds of a feather, I thought to myself, smiling inwardly.</p><p>Karen and I talked for a while, and right when I was about to leave, Becky came out to say good-bye, shaking my hand rather formally. When she took my hand, I could feel a small folded up note being pressed into my palm. I took it secretly and shoved it quickly into my pocket, kissing Karen on the cheek as I left.</p><p>Walking back to my house up the street, I un-folded and read little Becky's note:</p><p></p><blockquote><i>Dear Jim, Jessica told me she really likes you. She wants to play a game she read about called strip poker. Can we? PLEASE?? She'll walk down from the pool after class on Monday. Please say it's OK! We haven't seen a boy without clothes on -- and you might see us naked too. Bet it would be fun! It will be our secret!!,<br/> ""BECKSTER""</i></blockquote><p>I couldn't believe my eyes. These two girls were incredibly naughty and horney! I started getting worried that they'd start blabbing about it to their friends, but she did mention that part about keeping it secret.</p><p>Later that night I walked out of the house, telling my parents I was meeting some of the other life guards for a little party. Instead I walked behind into the woods and ran down behind Karen and Becky's house, wanting to see if I could peek into Becky's window for a look. I was hooked on her small young body, and I needed another fix. What the hell am I doing, I don't think I know anymore...</p>"
975,"Jim And The Gymnasts, Part 2",Carlos,compost242@moosie.com,"['Mf', 'ped', 'cheat']",,2012-11-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I found a great place to peek through little Becky's bedroom window, right between a pair of tall shrubs that hid my presence from the street. Her window was open, so I had to be very quiet as I looked through a break in the curtains. There she was, and right on time, beginning to take off her clothes. I stood there wondering what was wrong with me, how could I be standing here peeping at an 11 year old girl. Then I remembered her note, and the way she moves when she walks, and I knew why I was doing this, I was hooked on her. Guilty feeling aside, I just couldn't help myself,this little girl really knew what buttons to push, and I was really looking forward to tomorrow.</p><p>As she stood in front of the mirror on the back of her door, she reached down to pull her shirt over her head. I could see her bare back come into view, and the angle was such that I could see one of her little eleven year old tits in the mirror. She didn't bother to wear a bra, because her underdeveloped breasts just barely stood out an inch or two, but I thought they were a few inches of heaven.</p><p>Becky turned to look at her top in profile, thrusting out her chest to make her breasts look larger. They had an unmistakable form already, sort of like flat cones with little pink pebble-sized nipples. While standing sideways, she reached up with her small hands to cup them from underneath, squeezing them slightly and ending the squeeze by pinching those cute nipples between her fingers. Her head went back and her mouth opened a little, letting out a muffled gasp in reaction to the tingle from her nips.</p><p>Becky seemed really proud of her new assets, turning back and forth to study them further in the mirror. I was losing control and had to unzip my shorts, extracting my swollen cock for a good stroking session during this show. Next off were her shorts and panties in one move, revealing her pale round bottom. She almost looked like a boy from behind, with no noticeable womanly curves at all, and I was thrilled by the sight of her totally naked young body in the mirror. Again she turned from side to side, trying to look sexy by placing her hands on her hips and jutting them to the left and then to the right.</p><p>Oh, that sweet little girl slit! There wasn't a single hair growing down there yet, and somehow the baldness of it turned me on more than the bush of an older girl. When she turned in profile, it pouched out a bit from her crotch, and I remembered how my hand had been pressing against that forbidden spot earlier. Becky seemed to remember that touch as well, lowering her right hand to her pussy lips as her left one massaged her tit. I saw her hips rotating in small circles while her middle finger rubbed against the top of her slit, and my own hips started moving also, in a thrusting motion as I increased the pace of my jerk-ing off. Even though I was in an excited state, the thought kept popping into my head that, here I am, almost 20 years old, and I'm behind an 11 year olds house beating off, thinking about having sex with her.</p><p>Suddenly Becky fell back onto her bed, spreading her tiny muscular legs far apart. I saw her hips rise and fall in time with her quickening hand. Becky's mouth was forming some words, and I listened intently, hearing her little girl's voice breathing, ""Touch me Jim, Oh Jimmy, hold me there..."" This was music to my ears -- no, more like an erotic symphony. She really DID like my advances earlier, and it was obvious she wanted more.</p><p>I was nearly cumming from this sight, but then it got even better. She reached over to her nightstand and grabbed her hair brush, lowering it in a flash to her reddened pussy. I had heard of girls using the handle of a brush as a dildo before, but never imagin-ed that such a young girl would use one. Would she actually stick it in that tiny crevice? The answer was clear as she used both hands to position the brush handle towards her opening, and eased its tip between her lips, entering just barely inside.</p><p>""Wow, this girl is horny,"" I thought as she began to slowly move the brush in a pumping motion, lifting her hips completely off the bed with each push. </p><p>""Ohhhh Ugggh...Jimmyyyy, yesss!"" she whispered, and then fell back still, having penetrated her slit to the hilt a few dozen times. This brought me over the edge, and I shot my jism onto the side of the house.</p><p>Sneaking back to my house I replayed that scene in my mind over and over,longing to be a brush handle. I couldn't wait until Monday afternoon, hoping I could show little Becky how much better my dick would feel pumping into her cunt.</p><p>Becky and her co-conspirator Jessica were full of energy that Monday during practice as we started on some floor routines. Jessica was wearing shorts this time, and she came up to me during a break. ""My mother took my tights to get them fixed,"" she giggled softly, ""but you might get a good show this afternoon!"" skip-ping away after this remark. I became a bit worried about this secret rendezvous with these little girls, and I spoke to Becky when she walked by.</p><p>""Hey Beckster,"" I whispered, ""are you really sure our game is a good idea?""</p><p>She looked disappointed and begged into my ear softly, ""Oh, PLEASE? It'll be fun -- we won't tell, I promise!""</p><p>""Well, OK,"" I responded, feeling relieved and excited at the same time by the thought of our planned strip poker game. </p><p>""Goody!"" she whispered back. I counted the minutes until the end of practice. On the way back to the house in the car, Becky slid over next to me. I reached down and patted her smooth thigh, talking about how much progress she was making in class. My hand stayed still for a while, cupping her small inner thigh, and Becky's only reaction was to open her legs and edge down the seat, forcing my touch nearer to her crotch. All too soon we were back at the house.</p><p>The moment had come, as Becky and I waited for Jessica to sneak down from the pool. I knew that her sister Karen had to work her entire shift this time, because she was the only guard on duty Mondays. Becky found a deck of cards and began to shuffle them on the floor, looking up at me with a devilish grin. </p><p>""You'll have to tell us which hand beats which,"" she said, ""we've only played poker twice before."" </p><p>""I'll be glad to,"" I replied, knowing I could fix this game rather easily.</p><p>Jessica knocked at the door, then let herself in, running over to us shouting, ""Let's start!"" I could make out a dark colored bikini top under her shirt, knowing she was purposely adding a few layers of clothes for the game, probably feeling nervous about being naked in front of a boy for the first time.</p><p>""Should we make the game a bit more interesting, girls?"" I asked.</p><p>""What do ya mean?"" Becky asked.</p><p>""Well, the winner is the one who still has some clothes on, on that person gets to tell the losers to do anything he or she wants them to do.""</p><p>""Oh my gosh,"" Jessica said, looking worried.</p><p>""Come on, Jess,"" Becky said confidently, ""you said you'd play."" Then she got up on her knees and whispered something into her friend's ear. Jessica turned deep red and started to giggle uncontrollably in response. I wondered what request had been made by Becky, having a good idea given her natural naughti-ness.</p><p>Very little in the way of rules was discussed, other than my cursory description of what hand beats what. Of course I said I would inform them of some more intricate, and utterly nonsensical, exceptions along the way. I knew I could make them believe that a face card of a certain suit combined with a seven, say, beats a pair.</p><p>Now I was wondering how the outcome could be manipulated. I had a feeling that Jessica would really enjoy the winner's role, telling Becky and I to do various things. As the hands went by I was betting on her young mind's naughty imagination. Breaking the nervous suspense, I ""happened"" to lose my shoes and shirt in the first few hands. Both girls seemed duly impressed with my upper body, staring at my chest.</p><p>It was my turn to stare next, as Becky haltingly removed her top. My eyes reacquainted themselves with that pair of budding prepubescent titties. She blush-ed deeply and tried to sit up straight to augment her barely developing wares. Becky appeared proud after a while, finding my admiring glances rather flattering.</p><p>Next into view were Jessica's breasts, slightly fuller than Becky's, but still barely mounds capped with raisin-like nipples. She had dark hair and skin tone, looking almost like a little Indian princess, sitting, well, Indian style.</p><p>Jessica held her poker hand high, using her wrists to block my view until Becky reached over and forced them down. </p><p>""That's not fair!"" Becky admonished her friend, ""you have to show it all."" While pushing her arms down, Becky's wrist grazed Jessica's right tit, and it jiggled quickly from the sudden contact. That kinetic energy was somehow transmitted through the air, causing a pulsating ""jiggle"" in my cock.</p><p>After a while we were all stripped down to just one item of clothing each, Becky in tiny pink panties, Jessica wearing her bikini bottoms, and me in my tent-ed out jockeys. There was a palpable tension in the room as the next hand was played. Becky lost legiti-mately, and I said, ""Well, this is it Beckster, let's see the show!"" Jessica was giggling non-stop at her friend's predicament, involuntarily rubbing her thighs together in auto stimulation.</p><p>""Wait..."" Becky said, standing up, ""Jim, I don't have any ... well... any hair down there yet. Promise you won't laugh at me, OK?""</p><p>""Hey Beckster,"" I said reassuringly, ""all the better to see you without the hair in the way.""</p><p>She smiled at this and looked down to her thumbs as they slid under the elastic of the only garment separating her from total nakedness. She was sort of a tease, easing her panties down her slight hips, pausing right at the top of her little girl slit. Then, Whoosh, off they slid, and she extended her arms out proudly, standing two feet in front of my leering eyes, her panties bunched up at her ankles.</p><p>Jessica seemed almost as interested as I was, looking a bit turned on herself by Becky's unashamed display of skin. </p><p>""Wow, Beckster,"" I stammered, ""you sure do look sexy!"" I could even smell her preteen juices, almost tasting the pungent aroma from that budding young flower's nectar. She turned slowly, doing a fashion model's 360, wearing nothing but tan lines. Haute-couture at its finest!</p><p>She sat down, staring at my underwear's tent pole, and said, ""Well, let's see who's next."" It was just giggles, giggles, giggles, as these naughty 11 year olds reacted to my obvious erection.</p><p>I lost the next hand, purposely discarding a pair of Jacks, hoping that my own Jack would become a Jack-in-the-box. Standing up I enjoyed myself, living out a flasher's greatest dream come true. I lowered my jockeys off, displaying my raging hardon in front of these two wide eyed little girls. </p><p>""Oh, my gosh,"" said Jessica in shock, ""it's so big.""(sorry, but I couldn't resist the classic line of juvenile journalism) I wasn't really very big at all, at just under six inches, but why bother telling these innocents the truth.</p><p>""Well, Jessica, you won,"" I reminded her, ""what should we do?"" My anticipation was coursing through every neuron.</p><p>""Ummm..."" she began, ""first you have to lie down on your back and let us touch it."" A good start, I thought, as I followed her command. Both girls knelt beside me, and Becky was the first to touch my dick's head with her index finger, making it lurch. Quickly she withdrew her finger,almost like the apes in ""2001"" touching a forbidden but alluring object for the first time.</p><p>""Lookee!"" she shrieked, ""it moved!""</p><p>""Try holding it,"" I instructed, ""it likes to be held tightly and petted."" I thought they might get over some fear if they thought about my cock as having pet-like qualities. Sure enough, Becky reached out with her tiny hand and circled my cock with her fingers, squeezing gently. </p><p>""Like this?"" she asked tentatively. </p><p>""Yeah, oh, that's better,"" I confirmed, ""Why don't you try, Jess?"" She reached over and nudged Becky's clinging fingers away, grasping it firmly. Then, seemingly by instinct, she began to rub me up and down. ""Uggh, Jess, that's it..."" I moaned.</p><p>After a while Becky got impatient, asking, ""Hey Jessica, now what?"" I saw her give Jessica a little wink with that question.</p><p>""OK,"" Jessica began, ""Now Becky has to lie down and let Jim touch her breasts. And you have to kiss her too."" 'Have to,' I thought?? Becky quickly lay back with her eyes closed, shivering with nervousness. I knelt over her and kissed her on the nose, then the cheek, then right on her lips, reaching over to fondle her tiny titties. They were so soft to the touch, and the only skin I could really hold were her little nipples, squeezing them as I continued our kiss.</p><p>Her breathing increased rapidly as I saw her stomach muscles twitching in a near giggle from de-light. </p><p>""Now touch her vagina,"" Jessica clinically demanded. ""Like you did to me in class!"" She had a big grin on her face, and I knew that she had told Becky about my lecherous groping. No protest from my side.</p><p>I ran my fingers down her smooth stomach, inching it closer to her secret place. Using the underside of my index finger, I traversed the length of that little slit, up and down, watching as Becky's thighs opened and closed rhythmically. Spreading her lips, the tip on my finger sought out her sensitive, waiting clit. Becky let out a gasp and then sucked in hard, almost as if I were drowning her in pleasure. Her hips pushed off the floor, making greater contact with my finger as it moved in little circles around that tiny harden-ed button.</p><p>""More, do it again, ohhh..."" Becky was loving this, as was I. I could feel her little girl juices lubricating her opening. ""Now kiss her all over,"" Jessica said almost in a whisper, ""Even d-down there."" I looked over at her watching us, and she had her own hand inside her bikini bottoms, rubbing herself. I was quick to comply, kissing each nipple in turn, sucking on them and darting my tongue around their perimeter. My finger moved lower as I eased the tip of my middle finger just inside her tight cunt, and Becky let out an audible grunt, bucking her hips off the floor.</p><p>I lowered my head to her now steaming slit and buried my face between her open legs, darting my tongue up and down, imitating the moves of my finger. She was on fire now, gently cradling my head in her hands, saying, ""Ohhh, Jimmy, that f-feels so gooood, kiss me t-there!""</p><p>I felt like a superman of pleasure to this inex-perienced little girl, loving the power that my mouth exerted over her. Not wanting to leave Jessica out, I reached over and slid my hand down her to her pussy, pushing her own hand out of the way. Not wasting any time with her preheated pussy, I pushed my finger right up her inlet, feeling her thighs clamp down on my hand as her head went back. ""Oh, my gawd, push it in, harder!"" she pleaded.</p><p>My middle finger pushed and wormed its way all the way to my second knuckle, curling my finger toward her front, exerting pressure along that tight inner wall. Now, I always could chew gum and walk at the same time, so my tongue darted up inside Becky's hole as well, and her tight young cunt squeezed down around it on each thrust. Both girls were huffing and gyrat-ing fiercely, lost in their separate new found plea-sures.</p><p>Suddenly I broke away from them both, and with a smirk I asked, ""Uh, Jess, is there anything else you can think of for Becky and I to try?""</p><p>Becky shot right up and leaned over to her friend's ear, whispering her request. Like a DJ of lust, Jessica said, ""M-maybe you could lie back. Keep your eyes closed. OK, now Becky, you get on top."" I knew this was it. Becky was obviously tired of her hairbrush, and wanted to try the thing that little girls their age whisper about. I felt her legs straddle my waist, and then I felt her reach down with both hands to position my cock head toward her opening.</p><p>""Ugggh, unnnhhh, oh, uhhh..."" she grunted as the tip of my cock edged its way past her pussy lips, just inside. She was determined and tried forcing herself down again on it, getting my dick a little further in. The pressure was incredible around my cock head, and a bit painful as well. I couldn't imagine how I was go-ing to fully fuck this little girl, or rather, how she was going to fuck me.</p><p>I couldn't resist looking any longer, and I rais-ed my head up and nearly fainted from the sight of my proportionately gigantic cock pushing her tight outer lips inward with each of her downward thrusts. Both Becky and Jessica were too enthralled with this, to even notice I was watching. </p><p>""I'll dooo ittt, just a l-little more, UUGGHHHH!"" Becky cried out as my cock pushed deep within her, stopped by the end of her love tunnel, with just an inch of my dick left outside.</p><p>""Yesss, oh, GOD, Beckster, you did it!!"" I applauded her in lustful appreciation. I reached down and grabbed her waist, beginning to take the lead in our forbidden dance. Thrusting very slowly, I felt the walls of her cunt easing up their vice-like grip, ad-justing to my cock buried inside.</p><p>""Does it f-feel OK, Becky?"" I asked.</p><p>""Y-yeah, it's starting to feel... uhhhhh... yeah, Ugghhh, yesss..."" she sighed, losing control of her speech, concentrating on wave after wave of orgasmic ripples from the tips of her toes to the top of her head. Her practice with the hairbrush was obviously paying off, and she bucked back in time against my strengthening thrusts.</p><p>""Ohhh, Jimmy, do it...harder...FUCK MEEE!"" Hear-ing this from her eleven year old lips sent me over the edge, and I pulled out of her, spraying a geyser of hot jism up along her stomach and tiny titties.</p><p>""Oh, Becky, look!"" cried Jessica in amazement, watching my eruption. </p><p>Then all of a sudden... ""GODDAMMIT!, WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING, YOU SONOFABITCH!!!""</p><p>Oh God, there was Karen standing in the door, red faced and screeming at me! ""OH SHIT!""</p>"
976,"Marty, Part 1",Carol,,"['MggF', 'dad', 'mom', 'inc']",Preteens Marty and her friend Mary Jo have been dreaming of sex since they were 7 years old. Masturbating and dreaming of cock. Looking on the internet and at parents books. Finally one breaks the ice for both girls.,2013-05-22T00:00:00,Preteens Marty and her friend Mary Jo have been dreaming of sex since they were 7 years old. Masturbating and dreaming of cock. Looking on the internet and at parents books. Finally one breaks the ice for both girls.,"<p>Marty was not an especially beautiful eight year old although she had started to come into her own as a preteen girl. She had been turning heads, boys, grown men and women for the past six months. Marty was no ones fool, and she very well noticed being noticed. And she knew why. </p><p>It was not too long past that Marty found her puffy nipples, and her slit, with the little bump. Masturbation became a nightly, and or morning ritual. The preteen found her hair brush handle, several bananas, cucumbers, and even shucked corn. The knobs felt soooo goooood. She was becoming a veritable jack off vegetarian. She knew from all the activity in her hole that it was wide and deep.</p><p>Marty's best friend Mary Jo was also getting herself off by proxy, and the two preteens sometime exchanged ideas and their latest friggin images. The girls had pictures from their daddy's computer porno. Both girls knew that most of the girls in their grammar school had given blow jobs. Sucked cock as it were. But Marty, nor Mary Jo had as yet done so, but surely fantasized and wanted to.</p><p>All in all, the two wanted cock but had no idea how to get it, School boys were too bashful, and the men they thought were too big in the cock.</p><p>Marty, however had been propositioned by Kenny Marcus the neighborhood grocer. It took all the preteen could muster to keep from going to her knees as she had seen on the internet. The girl really wanted to taste a cock.</p><p>This Saturday morning Marty was going to ask her mom some questions. They talked of sex and other things all the time.</p><p>When Marty came into the kitchen this morning she had on her sleeping top, a 'T' shirt, but had changed to a pair of last years silk panties that hugged her cunt and precious ass tightly. She felt sexy as all hell, and wanted to get a cock in her.</p><p>""Good thing your daddy has already left for his 'tee time' or you would drive him nuts little girl."" Her mom Serena said smiling. ""Want some toast and a pepsi?""</p><p>""Sounds good mama,"" Marty said as she sat at the breakfast bar.</p><p>Marty of course knew the answer to the question she was going to start the conversation. The girl took a bite of toast, sipped her pepsi and asked, ""mom. what is a blow job?""</p><p>Sabrina, the mom was not too shocked or surprised, ""now little girl mine, you can not fool your mom. I know, that you know what a blow job is."" She smiled big at her daughter, ""you are eight years old, and I have a question, have you ever been on the sucking end of a blow job. Statistics shoe that most girls by age eight have done so.""</p><p>Stunned somewhat, Marty replied, ""believe it or not mom I have not. Neither has Mary Jo, but we want too."" Pausing, and looking looking at her mom, ""and we want to fuck too.""</p><p>""Well, there it was. Out in the open.</p><p>Mother and daughter looked at each other for a minute without a word. Then the mom spoke, ""Sweet heart, I know you have been fringing your pussy for a while now. I know you have put things in there just like I did But I was a tad older than you then. I bet from the size of the cucumbers we've been missing, your pussy is big and deep. Surely anyone with eyes can see your nips and how hard they get sometimes. So has your daddy noticed all these things, and I know for a fact Liz and Hal know all about Mary Jo. Liz and I have discussed our girls many times. I was was almost nine and a half before i actually did anything about my hormones, and pussy mouth. I can still remember my first B J and my first fuck.""</p><p>Marty looked at her mom, ""Mr. Marcus, Kenny, wants some of my pussy, and he wants a B J too. I want to do it mom. You think I can?""</p><p>""Do I think you can take his cock? I don't know for sure. But you have a nice wide mouth, looks like it was made for sucking, and looking at your almost naked pussy now I feel pretty sure you could handle it, and more."" The mother was looking between her preteen daughters legs.</p><p>Marty noticed and spread her knees, allowing her cunt to eat the too small panties. ""I want to take these off,"" said Marty rubbing her cunt. May I.""</p><p>""Oh yes darling. It has been a couple years, let mommy see it. now. OK?""</p><p>The girl stood and slipped the tight garment from her beautiful body. ""You are a doll darling. You are going to get all the cock you can handle. If you want Kenny's cock, go for it. Its your pussy, and it's your mouth.""</p><p>""Oh shit fuck mommy, I'm ready right now, have been for a while. Where will he take me to fuck. Do you know?""</p><p>""He has an office in back of his store with a very nice couch. Also has a bathroom, with shower. You want need to use rubbers till you are eleven, maybe not even then. We will get the pills from Dr. Martin.</p><p>The store closes at two o'clock today, in about an three hours actually. Probably earlier when he sees that ass of yours. You can walk down then and see him, or you want me to go with you, or want me to pick you up?""</p><p>""Drop me off, and I will call when I am ready to come home. That all right with you?""</p><p>""That's fine baby."" Looking at her daughters pussy she said, ""it is so wet darling. And so beautiful. Your daddy is going to want some too you know.""</p><p>""You really think so mom?""</p><p>""I know so darling girl. He has a nice cock too. Almost nine inches and big as your wrist. He also wants some of Mary Jo, and your other friend Kathy.""</p><p>""Oh mommy. All this cock out there and we didn't know about it. Katherine is almost eleven and she has fucked lots of times. She has nice boobs."" She looked seriously at her mom, when will daddy be home?""</p><p>""Tell you what, when you finish fucking, roll your panties up and put them in your hole to keep the cum inside. When you get home let daddy and me see it drip out. This drives your dad wild. He loves to see cum leak from me when I get fucked,""</p><p>""You fuck more than just daddy mom?"" The girl asked while she rubbed her pussy hole and big clit.</p><p>""Yes I do baby.""</p><p>I'm gonna get three Kenny loads in my cunt if I can. Should I let him cum in my mouth too?""</p><p>""Oh yeah baby. If you are gonna be a real cock sucker swallow all of it if you can. It's just protein.""</p><p>Oh goodie, good to know cause I want to be a real cock sucker. Think I will go lie down for a while, if you know what I mean mom.""</p><p>""I know what you mean baby girl. Look in my bottom dresser drawer, way in back. I've still got that rubber cock, seven and a half inches long and bigger round than ny wrist, I know you have used it before. Leave your door open, I may sneak by."" She leaned over and pecked her daughters cheek and patted her wet cunt right in the hole.</p><p>""oooo Weeeee, mama. Look at my nipples. I don't think they will ever go down."" The girl left for her bed room. On her way she stopped at her moms room and got the dildo. How did her mom know she had used it before. ""Oh well.""</p><p>On her back, knee's bent and splayed the preteen Marty had all the rubber cock in her hole. Just enough left out to get her fingers on. Her clit was three quarters of an inch out of its hood and throbbing hot for a preteen. Marty fucked herself to a cum. got up and showered, set her alarm, and went to sleep naked as naked can be.</p><p>Sabrina came by, looked at her daughter, smiled at the perfection she saw, the spread pussy, and hard nipples. The mother picked up the dildo which was on the bed, felt the sticky, slippery cum juice and returned to her own room where she stripped and lay down putting the fresh used faux cock in her own hairy hole. That was they way she fell a sleep.</p><p>Both heard the alarm go off. Both got up. Marty dressed in a pull over yellow shirt, and a regular, full black skirt. She wore the same wet little girl panties from this morning, The preteen touched her big lips very lightly with her moms red lipstick. Damn, she is a sexy piece of ass thought her mom as she dropped the girl about a half block from the market. </p><p>Inside the store was almost empty, and the handsome Kenny Marcus was in the process of closing when he saw the girl. She walked to the back, and as soon as the cashiers, and other employees had left Kenny closed and locked the door.</p><p>""The store is closing,"" he called back to Marty.""</p><p>""I know,"" she yelled back.</p><p>Kenny walked back only to see her sitting on a case of canned goods. ""Whatch got on your mind beautiful girl with the fine ass?""</p><p>""You still want some of my pussy?</p><p>""I sure as fuck do sweetheart. You still a virgin?""</p><p>""In a way I guess. I have never had a cock in there, but have had most anything else, including cucumbers and dildos. My mom says I am big enought to fuck.""</p><p>""Sabrina knows you are here, and why?""</p><p>""Yes. And she said its OK. I told her you ask me for some pussy and a blow job and I wanted to do it."" The girl looked him straight, ""mom will pick me up when I have blowed you and fucked you. All I have to do is call her.""</p><p>""Oh my shit. I am so fuckin hard. I'm gonna let it out Marty, oit needs to breath, and see you too."" He began to strip.</p><p>""Me too,"" Marty started to strip all but her very small panties.</p><p>""Fuck a doggie, but you are beautiful, just as I thought you would be. Your little nipples must be half inch long abd big round as your little finger. I'm gonna suck'um first."" He moved to her, taking first one then the other in his sucking mouth.</p><p>Her hands found her first real cockever. She jacked it like she had seen. Her mouth was wet like a bucket of hot water. </p><p>""Hurry and get all the titty you want Kenny, cause I am going to suck you off the first time. Mom said you could fuck me longer and harder if I cum you in my pussy mouth. I have never sucked a cock either, but I bet, 'Oooo fuck shit that's good titty suckin',"" she interrupted herself. ""I bet I am good at it, cause I want to be, and mama said I should swallow your cum if I want to be a real cock sucker. And I do.""</p><p>""Oh my fuck."" He stopped suckin titty. The nipples looked like they were so out of place on the preteen, were now at least an inch long and rubbery.</p><p>Get on that cock darlin, it won't take long for a load, but lets go to the office first.""</p><p>Marty sat on the couch, her legs spread as Kenny stood betwee, She took the cock in her hand, caressed it, then swallowed the first four inches of what looked to be at least seven inched af hard, big round coc the man had.</p><p>The girl sucked her cheeks hollow each time he fucked out. The he fucked in again, after a few minutes of this action she felt the swell in the head and shaft. </p><p>""I'm cummin darlin, cummin that beautiful mouth."" She felt the hard hot stringy shots hit her palat and throat. The girl swallowed as fast as she could, still a lot fell from her ticht lips, especially when she felt her own cum begin to boil oin her loins, The two came together. </p><p>""The best cum ever, ever,"" she thought as she caressed the cock which had slipped fom her baby girl mouth. ""Now, fuckin time,"" she thought as she let go the cock, lay back on the couch. One leg on the across the couch back, the other foot on the floor. Her pussy was wide open for any cock in the world that wanted some of this little girl pussy,</p><p>Kenny moved to her head, she turned and say a semi hard cock. ""Suck it up for me doll. Make it hard again and I will fuck you to cock heaven."" He felt her hot mouth begin sucking. He fucked back at her. A minute later Marty was guiding her first cock in her hairless preteen cunt. </p><p>""Oh my shit, fuck,"" she yelled as she felt the width open her inside. ""Fuck it to me Kenny, Fuck me and cum me and tongue kiss me, I'm a little girl that just plain loves cock, and fuckin a cock. Holuy shit I'm cummin again, keep goin,nail my pretty ass to this couch you mother fuckin ass hole big cock bastard. Fuck meeeee."" </p><p>It was the longest, best cum in the world ever she told him as he was emptying his nuts in her virgin hole. It all stayed in. She was so glad. </p><p>""When can we do it again Kenny?"" She kissed his cock head, then frenched his open mouth.</p><p>Probally won't take too long with you sweetheart. He went down on her pussy sucking her clit. ""Don't suck the cum out, momy wants to see it come out. Oooo fuck a duck,"" she squealed as she felt lips on her clit for the first time. He sucked it, and licked it, licked her hole. ""I'm gonna cum again if you don/t stop that,"" she said in a hoarse whisper, gonna cum again. He didn't stop, she came.</p><p>They cuddled for a time, Kenny sucked the tittys some more. She felt his cock between them getting harder. ""You want to give Mary Jo some cock Kenny?""</p><p>""Oh fuck yes. Been want some of that long as I have wanted this,"" he reached for her box. ""It's pretty wet again, think the cum is leaking out?""</p><p>""Don't know, but put that cock back in anyway and add some more to it. I want at least two loads to take home.""</p><p>The man crawled on top of her, she led his cock to her wet hole and he slipped easily in to his nuts. Then they began a slow, rolling fuck that lasted more than fifteen minutes. Marty came twice before he erupted inside her fuck hole, then she cam again.It was her sixth cum, her eighth for the day, and she could still use some more. The girl found that she loved cock, and would never again be far from a fuck.</p><p>After a while the girl asked him, ""Please get my clothes for me Kenny. I need to put my panties in my hole so the cum stays. Then I gotta go. We may go out tonight for dinner,"" she kied as she thought about her daddy.</p><p>After they were dresses Marty called her mom. Kenny walked her to the back where her mom would pick her up. When Sabrina arrived the two lovers were sitting on a bench playing tongue tag. akenny had his hand under her full skirt pulling on her clit.</p><p>In the car, ""Was it everything you thought baby?"" her mom asked.</p><p>""More mommy. I cum at least six times and maybe more. I swallowed a lode and got two loads in me now. The panties are keeping it in. I am so full of cum. I love fucking mom, can't help it. Is daddy home yet?""</p><p>""He is little girl. He knows you got fucked today. Doesn't know who, but he has a full nine inch cock waitin for us.""</p><p>""Oooo fuck a doggie mommy. I can't wait for him to see my tittys and pussy. Will he eat me? Kenny wanted to but I wouldn't let him. Told him I was saving cum for you.""</p><p>""Your daddy will eat you dry baby girl. Wish I knew someone to call for myself. I really need a fuck now, real bad. Maybe while you and your dad are gewttin it on I will go find som strange.""</p><p>""Do it mom."" They pulled into the drive way.</p><p>""Little nervous mom. What should I do first?""</p><p>""Put on a smidgin of lipstock, brush your hair, and relax&gt;"" Her mom handed her the things needed. ""Then give your daddy a big smooch right on his mouth, tongue and all.""</p><p>""But I was just suckin another mans cock mom.""</p><p>""We all know that baby. Kiss your daddy. I see you got yoir nipples sucked too. They are longer than mine sticking up in that shirt.""</p><p>""He sucked the shit out of them mom. First thing he did to me. I got so pussy hot I would have fucked a snake.""</p><p>""Know the feeling darlin. Lets go see your daddy.""</p><p>""You ever fuck grandpa mom?""</p><p>""Many times sweetheart. Even now we fuck. He is a very handsome man as you know. He will fuck you too if you want some big cock.""</p><p>""You know I do."" Marty opened the front door. Saw her daddy on the couch with shorts, and pull over shirt on watching TV. He looked up and smiled., crooked his finger at his preteen daughter.</p><p>She went to him, he pulled her to his lap and kissed her before his fingers found her sensitive nipples. ""You got a wet pussy baby girl?</p><p>""I do daddy. Wanna see it?""</p><p>""More than anything in the world."" His hand slid under her skirt tp her bare pussy. He felt the panties hanging out of her cunt hole. ""Mama trick."" He smiled at them both. ""Can I get naked little girl?""</p><p>""Please do daddy. I want to see that nine inch cock my daddy has between his legs.""</p><p>He stood and stripped, his cock hard, and straight out a full triple handfull, looking delicious, making her mouth water. Marty stripped her shirt and skirt, she was naked, the panties hanging from her hole.</p><p>""Mom said you like to watch the cum drip from a pussy. That right?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""I've got two full loads in mine dad. You ready?""</p><p>Her mom moved to the couch and sat in front of the fresh fucked preteen. ""Me too."" She said smiling. Her husband sat beside her and watched their daughter.</p><p>Marty eased the panties from her big, hairless little girl pussy. She handed the panties to her mom who placed them on the floor hoping to catch most of the cum from the carpet.</p><p>The cum came in long stringy strips. Marty stood with her hands on her hips, legs spread, her nipples looked an inch long. She was one hot kitten, and wanted a fuck.</p><p>After a minute the panties lying on the floor were soaked. Daddy was jacking his cock, and mom had her skirt around her waiste, her panties off and two fingers friging her biog cunt.</p><p>""I need a fuck Dad. First though I got to suck it some, then fuck my pussy and put another load in me, maybe two more. Mommie is going out for a while to get her some strange while I ride that daddy cock. Lets go to my room.""</p><p>Yhe pair were doing the beast with two backs for the second time when her phone rang. Marty, still fucking answered, ""Hello."" ""Watcha doin?"" came the reply.</p><p>""Fuckin for the fourth time today, and gettin ready to cume for the tenth time. I got four loads on my pussy, two in my stomach, and wanting more.""</p><p>""Who's fuckin you?""</p><p>""My daddy, you dirty cunt. You want some get your assover here now."" After listening for a few seconds, ""Mary Jo is coming over. So load my box daddy, and let me suck some cock.""</p><p>He fillrf her again. She said, ""Daddy, you know who I really want to fuck sometime?"" After a pause, ""I want that black janitor at your office. I heard black cock was way big, and I want some. You OK with that?""</p><p>""Yes baby, Is Mary Jo a virgin like you were.""</p><p>Exactally like me daddy.""</p><p>They heard the door bell. ""Go let her in daddy. I'm too drippy.""</p><p>""I'm naked pretty girl.""</p><p>""Big fuckin deal. What do you think that little skank is here for?"" She smiled and sucked the head of his cock. ""Fuck her daddy, she wants it as bad s we do.""</p><p><i>Part 2 coming soon.</i></p>"
977,"The Lottery Winner, Part 1",CaroleAnne,caroleandretti@yahoo.co.uk,"['fbg', 'ws', 'exhib', 'anal', 'oral', 'preg', 'ds']",16 year old Jenna explores her fantasies of exhibitionism and preteen boys and girls.,2011-12-30T00:00:00,"A tale of PURE fiction, that told within may be similar, (after all, pregnancy and lactation ARE serious fetishes for me, even now), but here, my intent is to exclude the amount of 'Adult Characters' or at least, seriously limit them. I have found it easier to write from the central characters point of view. I hope I can still maintain a goodly level of erotic perversion.","<p>Hello, my name is Jenna. This is about the things that happened to me from just before the age of 16, until the present date. I cannot help the way I am, it is just me. You will understand more, I hope, as you read further.</p><p>I was taken into local authority care at 15, after the death of my mother. I had no other relatives, as, after their divorce, when I was 3, my mother moved away from where my father was, and no-one knew where he was. All this took place about 4 months before my 16th birthday, and I hated the restrictions of the care home. I was taken away from all the friends I had at school, and couldn't settle there. Thankfully, I was able to leave there, at 16 and with social services help, I was found a flat and a job in a department store back in Bournemouth, in May.</p><p>The job wasn't the best thing ever, but it paid the bills, and gave me money to spend at least. Hell, also as well as now being 16, I also liked to play the lottery, oh don't get me wrong, just 2 lines for a pound each on the Saturday Draw, and 2 lines for £1.50 each on the Friday Euromillions. Yes I know, just like others, it's a dream, Still, with my job, I actually enjoyed it there. I attracted a fair bit of attention from the guys in the store and warehouse, but I had never been interested in having a boyfriend while living with mum, and wasn't interested by the childish foolishness of the guys here. So I used to work as normal, but never socialised with others from the store.</p><p>I had found out how to masturbate and cum when I was around 9, and now I had my own flat, I could do as I wanted, so to speak, with no-one to burst into my room and disturb me. Yes, I played a lot once I had closed my door. I had 2 days off per week, and used to wander around the seafront a lot on nice days, and I also made myself a little picnic to take with me, once the weather turned nicer. I had always loved to be looked at, and wore skimpy clothes in the warmer weather from about 13 years old. So now I was able to dress as I wanted, without anyone nagging me about the length of my skirts, or the flimsiness of my tops.</p><p>I should tell you here, that at a fresh 16, I was STILL a full virgin, and yes, my hymen was intact, but sort of frightened of things, owing to a very over -protective mother. All the time, I had dreams and fantasies of sexy things, but was never allowed the freedom to act on them. I had wanted to copy a lot of the things I had read in a BDSM book I was given by a girl at school when I was 14. I must have read that book a dozen times, ""The Story of 'O'"". God it excited me so much, and was the subject of many orgasms of a night. Now, I knew I could do some of what I fantasized about, but had no idea as to HOW! Thinking back about it now, I had so much time that was actually wasted, because of my mother's influence.</p><p>So here I was, a 16 year old virgin, 5ft 6ins tall, just on 100 pounds, with a 34 'C' cup, and I knew, the largest nipples of my class when at school. My hair was a natural ginger, and I had used a hair dye to make it a lot more red, and kept it long, almost to the small of my back. I rarely wore jeans or trousers, preferring skirts or dresses. My one thing that I loved, was nice undies, but I hated tights/pantyhose, and had never before had the nerve to buy myself stockings and suspender belts from a shop. But, on a visit to a well known shop brand, I plucked up the courage to actually buy 2 complete sets of bra, thong and suspender belt, in a lemon and white trim, and a red with black trim, with matching stockings. The thongs were especially nice as they were really tiny and totally see through.</p><p>It was on a Saturday in June, that I dared myself to do something about some of the things I had been fantasizing about. I had always been drawn towards young preteen girls and boys, and loved the summer time when they wore shorts and tees, either in the park or on the beach. I wore my lemon undies, with stockings, a full yellow skirt, about 4 inches above the knee, and a lighter yellow blouse. The bra's I had modified a bit. I had bought them in a B cup, and tucked the top lace downwards, so my nipples were totally uncovered. As I walked, the material of the blouse rubbed sexily over my nipples, and kept them erect and sticking out. Dressed like this, with 4 inch heels, I took a small picnic and a book to the grass area near the beach abut a 10 minute walk from my flat.</p><p>I loved the walk in the sun, and attracted more than a few glances from people I passed, both male and female. At the grassy area, I stopped near the play area. This was quite packed with children of many ages, and here I sat on a small blanket and started to ""read"" my book, while wearing sunglasses, so I could look around. It was about 30 minutes after I arrived, that a small group of girls around the 10 - 12 age sat just in front of me, and started to chatter about nothing and everything. They were there only a few minutes, when 3 young boys passed by, and the girls sort of went into huddles and fits of giggles. The boys just smiled and kept on walking. I smiled to myself, knowing what the girls were probably thinking, and one of the girls saw me smiling, and giggled as I shook my head.</p><p>She kept looking over to me, and as I was sitting there with my legs in front of me, I drew my knees up slightly, seeming to rest my book, and opened my legs a few inches. I had tried this at home in front of a mirror, and knew she would be able to see up my legs to my stocking tops. And my thong. Well she looked, quite a lot in fact, and I felt a tingle knowing she could see. I took a drink from my bag, and opened it taking a sip, then had a sandwich. Now, not only was she looking, but so were 2 of the others. I stayed like this for a while until I finished my sandwich, took another drink, and as I was putting the bottle back, I offered it to the girl to see if she was thirsty. She was, and came over to accept a drink.</p><p>She knelt by my bag and thanked me for the drink, saying that she was really thirsty and was glad I had offered her a drink. She then asked if I knew that she and her friends could see up my skirt with my knees like they were. I smiled and said yes, I did know, and that it was also a pity that there were no boys to see. She burst into a fit of giggles at that, and asked if I liked boys looking up my skirt. I told her that I liked it, yes. And I also liked it that she and her friends could see too, as I liked to be looked at. She licked her lips then, and asked if I preferred boys or girls, to which I told her that I liked both. I then asked her if there was anywhere that the boys went and had a den or anything where they sort of hung out together.</p><p>She asked why, and I told her that I would sit as I am now, and see if any of the boys got hard-ons, and giggled. Her eyes opened wide then and she started to giggle about it too. One of the other girls came over then, and the other 4 stood and said they were going to the paddling pool. This second girls asked what we were talking about and the first one told her, with lots of giggling and mouth covering. This caused the second girl to start giggling, and she said that boys would all be staring and trying to see more. I laughed then and told them, that is the whole idea of the game, to see if I can make them get all silly. The first girl told me then, that her name was Lisa, and the other was Carol, and both were 11 years old, so I told them I was Jenna, and I opened the bottle of orange juice I had, and after a sip, offered it to them.</p><p>They both took a drink, and we chatted some more, with Carol sitting right by my feet, and often looking up my skirt. I asked her if she liked looking, and to not be worried as I like being looked at. She just blushed, nodded and giggled in a silly way. Carole then said that my knickers were see through, and that she could see I had no hair there. I giggled myself then, and told her that I shaved the hair, as I didn't like to have any down there. Lisa asked if I shaved it ALL off, and I said that no, I actually leave a little tuft of hair just above my slit. I then said that without the hair, it is actually makes it easier to see my slit that way, as all boys want to see, don't they? They both agreed with that.</p><p>Carole next said that there is a park just along the beach road, that is on the top of the low cliffs, and has an overgrown wood where some of the boys go into to do whatever they do. I said I knew that park as it had a lake in it for fishing. I thought to myself that maybe I should go and have a wander round, as I had forgotten about that place .. It was only a short walk away. Lisa said that they had better go and find their friends and see what they are doing, so we said our goodbyes, and that they'd be here again tomorrow. After they had left for the paddling pool to my left, I picked my stuff up, and walked to the right and headed to the park. I was there at the gates inside of 10 minutes and started to walk slowly round.</p><p>I walked the roadside of the lake first for about 50 yards, and saw that here were a few figures over on the far bank with fishing rods. I turned back and walked that way. The pathway there was higher than the lake bank by about 4 feet, and I walked along that thinking that anyone down below could have a good view if they looked up. I wasn't wrong. I passed about 7 different anglers, one adult and 6 teens about 14 - 17, and then, in between 2 thick heavy bushes, was a small clear space, with three 11 - 12 year old boys in it, fishing away and sitting there enjoying themselves. I stopped, with a knot in my stomach, and asked them if they had caught anything. One lifted their keep net, and showed me about 5 small silver fish. I said that they weren't very big, and giggled. I moved to the centre of the clear area, and sat down on the bank.</p><p>The lads were intent on their fishing, but friendly with my questions, and even offered if I wanted to bait their hooks with the maggots ...... uurgh no thanks I said. I took a drink from my bottle of orange, and as I was putting the bottle back in the bag, I moved and lifted my knees to put my arms on them to sort of get a bit more comfortable. Again, this caused my thighs to be on show, and also my stocking tops. I sat like that only a few minutes with my knees together, and one of them turned and looked, and I thought his eyes would pop out of his head. I looked at him, and smiled, and he blushed and turned away. I could see him wanting to get his friends attention, and once he did he motioned with his hand to me. They both looked round now with him, and I just smiled at them, and opened my legs a bit.</p><p>""Do you like looking up my skirt then?"", I asked them. ""I do"" said the boy in the middle with a cheeky smile. And his pals both giggled and nodded in agreement with him.</p><p>""That's ok then, as I like being looked at like this"" I said with a smile, but feeling a knot in my tummy.</p><p>One other said, ""I can't see that much though but you've got nice long legs""</p><p>I replied ""Oooh thank you ..... That's a nice compliment to get, but, how much would you LIKE to see?""</p><p>All three were stumped at that, and looked to the lad in the middle. He looked at both his friends, then turning to me said:- ""Well I'd like to see a lot more"".</p><p>""What about you other two then?"" I replied.</p><p>They both stammered at this, but both agreed with the first one and blushed quite a bit. I looked around, and although there was no-one near us, I turned to them and said that it was a bit open here to do anything, as someone might come along.</p><p>""Is there a clear area in the bushes behind me, where no-one can see?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes there is, just through those 2 bushes there"", said the boy in the middle, with a disbelieving look on his face.</p><p>I turned my head, and looked at the bushes that were well overgrown, and couldn't see more than 10 feet into them, I stood up, and looked around again, seeing no-one near or walking along, and moved to the bushes edge checking up and down the pathway to make sure that I couldn't be seen walking in there. The gap in the 2 bushes was quite distinct, so I turned to the boys and told them that, if two of them came in there, then when they came back, the third one could come in. Just give me a few seconds and follow me in then ...... if you want. I didn't wait for an answer, I just turned with my bag, and slipped between the bushes. I found the clearing after about 25 paces. It was surrounded by trees and thick, close growing bushes, and about 10 feet across.</p><p>I was breathing heavily now, and wondering if either of them WOULD follow me at all. I pulled my blanket from the bag and laid it out. I was just sitting down when the boy from the middle and the one from his left came into the clearing. I was glad it was these two first, as I considered their friend to be the cutest. I sat with my skirt pulled out from under my bum, so as not to mess my skirt up to much, and with a mouth too dry to really speak, I motioned to the grass in front of me, and took my bottle of drink out for a much needed gulp.</p><p>At last I was able to ask, ""So, what do you want to see then? ...... you tell me, and I promise you, if you do as I say and don't try to grab, I'll show you"".</p><p>They both stared with wide open eyes, and the guy who had sat in the middle licked his lips, and asked if I would show them my boobs. I smiled at the way he said it and asked them if they had ever seen titties for real before. They both shook their heads, and continued staring with wide eyes. I then asked if they had ever seen a girls pussy up close. Again .... They shook their heads. Next, I asked if they had ever touched or felt titties or a pussy before. No, they hadn't.</p><p>""OK then, now remember that a girls titties and pussy are quite sensitive, and it is easy to hurt them. Be gentle, and I'll show you everything there is to show. OK?""</p><p>They both nodded agreement vigorously, so much so, I thought their heads would fall off.</p><p>I slowly undid the buttons on the front of my blouse, and the cuffs, then I slid the garment off my shoulders. I had a lump the size of a golf ball in my throat, but I did it, and folded my blouse over my bag. Now I was sitting there with my titties fully on display to these two boys and my nipples bared, crinkled, and fully erect. My areola are quite large to match my nipples, over 2 inches from nipple to areola edge, and the nipples themselves are over half an inch long, and just as thick. At school, in the changing rooms, I found that my nipple and areola colour was a lot darker than all the other white girls, but I liked the way it made them stand out more. Their eyes were glued to my titties, and I had them sit either side of me and facing behind me, and took one of their hands in each of mine.</p><p>Softly, and so slowly, I nervously and shakily brought their open hands to my titties, and had them stroke a titty each with gentle caresses. Once they got the idea, I told them to gently run their fingers over my nipples, and their fingertips softly around the areola surrounding them. They did this, just as I told them to, sending little jolts of electricity through my titties and down to my pussy. The way they were sitting, I had my hands on their thighs, and as they continued to stimulate my sensitive nipples, I softly squeezed their thighs under my hands.</p><p>I told them that they were doing it right. That most boys just grab and squeeze, and that is the reason that girls stop boys trying to play with their titties. Us girls don't like being hurt straight away, it turns us off. They both nodded an understanding of this, so I told them about softly pinching and twisting the nipples. Just gentle little flicks and touches. They started to do this to me as well and I was almost jumping off the ground with the enjoyment of it, telling them that yes, what they were doing was totally perfect. Then I told them how having the nipples sucked, gently at first, sucked and licked was nice to girls, and to only suck harder when told and even then, only suck harder a little at a time. I placed my hands behind their heads, and softly guided their mouths to my titties.</p><p>As soon as their mouths closed over my nipples, I knew that I was done for. THIS was so totally gorgeous. In particular the feeling of having BOTH nipples sucked at the same time. I felt as if my pussy was twitching with a mind of it's own. All through this, I was telling them what good boys they were, doing it EXACTLY as I was telling them. I had them suck harder ..... Also sucking, extending my nipples to the maximum, and then flicking them with their tongues. God I was in heaven. I loved the feelings that were coursing through me. I placed my hands softly under their chins and eased their hungry mouths off my titties. My breathing was harsh and ragged.</p><p>They both looked at me, as if wondering what would come next. I told them that it is only JUST lunch time, and that IF they wanted, I would be here all day. They nodded to that ..... I also told them that they must not say ANYTHING to anyone else that comes along, or I will leave, and never come back. They said they understood. I sent them back to their friend with instructions to send him for a while. I told them that, the next time they come through here, after their friend comes back, I will show them my pussy. They looked at each other and scooted off to their friend as quick as they could.</p><p>I sat there with my blouse just pulled back around my shoulders, and covering my titties. Just time for a quick drink of orange, and the third boy came into the clearing. Now HE was really cute, blond hair, blue eyes, a slightly crooked smile, but lovely all the same. I had him sit on my right, beside me, facing behind me like the other two had done. I asked if his pals had told him what had happened and he shook his head. I smiled and told him what I had showed them, AND had let them do. I asked if he wanted to do the same, and all he could do was nod, with his eyes bugging out.</p><p>I explained about how titties were sensitive, just as I had to the others, and then I pulled him into my arms and held him like a baby, I slipped my blouse back to my bag, and placed his hand on my titty. I guided him just the same as I had the other two, and he was ever so gentle and did as I bid him do. The feelings coursing through my body, were far superior to when I masturbated myself. After a short while of his suckling on my left nipple, and playing with my right titty, I eased him off, and leant in and kissed him tenderly on the lips. He kept his lips closed, not knowing how to kiss, and I found this so sweet. I told him then, that it was time for my pussy now, and undoing the clasp and zip on my skirt, I slid it down my legs and off in one movement. I asked him if he liked my stockings and suspenders, and he said that yes, he loved to see photo's of girls wearing them rather than just naked. I giggled and told him that I did too. Yes, I added, I like looking at girls as well.</p><p>I next slowly pulled my thong down, and placed that with my skirt and blouse. I had him now kneel between my open legs. I had NEVER had anyone looking at me like this before, and I felt so turned on by it. I explained all about the pussy, the urethra, the lips and the clitty. I pulled the hood of my clitty back and let him see mine poke out. It was harder and bigger than I have ever felt it before. I pulled my pussy open gently, and showed him the inside and the small hole that was in my hymen. I told him, that is where a boy puts his cock in a girl, and that it has to be gentle, that the hymen would tear, there would be a little blood, and that a cock would go all the way in. I asked him if he wanted to fuck me. He couldn't say a word, just nodded unbelievably. Truth be known, I couldn't believe I had offered myself to him like that, but I did. I wanted it to happen.</p><p>I had some baby lotion in my bag, the pink thick stuff, in case I caught the sun, and took it out of the bag. I asked him to remove his trousers and underpants, which he did like a shot, and his lovely sweet cock surprised me. It was about 5 inches long, and just over an inch thick. I then told him that he would probably cum quickly if I touched him, but that the second time would take longer so not to worry at all if he did cum too quickly. He nodded and I squeezed a dollop of the lotion onto his palm, telling him to lubricate his cock for me, over the head and down the shaft. He did this, and knelt there. I was shaking like a leaf now ..... It was too late for me to back down, but then I didn't want to. My pussy was itching like mad right up inside, my juices had run out of my pussy and down to my rosebud, so I lay back, with my head on my bag.</p><p>I pulled my knees up and opened my legs as wide as I could, then held out my arms for him to come to me. I explained about him taking his weight on his elbows and he snuggled in position, as I reached down and guided his cock to my pussy. I told him to just touch my pussy with his cock, then got it into the position with my fingers, and had him apply just enough pressure to open my pussy lips. He stayed still, just as I asked him to, so I could feel his cock head against my hymen .... I lifted my legs, bringing my knees to my chest more, and placing my heels on the small of his back. And then I was ready ..... I asked him if he was ready..... Telling him only to go in half way, withdraw, and then push it all in....... He nodded that he was ready.</p><p>At my signal, I looked in his eyes, and he pushed into me. There was a feeling of something 'popping' inside me ..... A sharp pain that made me flinch and cry out a little, and he stayed still like that. I told him it was ok, and to withdraw it to the tip and push it all in me, and to then hold still. He did as I told him, and then he was inside me completely. His pelvic bone flush against mine, my legs holding him close, my arms pulling him closer. I was a virgin no more, and neither was he. He told me that he felt close to cumming, so I told him to just stay still and try to let it relax. He did as I said, and then after a little while he said the feeling had left off a bit. I kissed him gently now, and told him that it is now OK to just do it, just do it and cum inside me. I wanted him to cum inside me ..... I REALLY wanted to feel his sperm shoot out of his cock and splash in my pussy. I assured him, that once he had cum, he would soon get hard again, and that the next cum would take longer to arrive.</p><p>He started to move his cock in and out of me, Oh my God the feeling was fantastic. I used my heels and legs to pull him back into me each thrust he made and soon he was close. I could feel him tense up, and his back arch as if pushing more into me. I held his face in my hands, looking right into his eyes, The lust I felt coming out in my words.</p><p>""Yes baby ..... Fuck me ...... Cum inside me .... Shoot your spunk right in my cunt ..... Fuck my pussy hard and spunk in my cunt""........</p><p>He did. I watched his sweet face as he shot his load into my hungry pussy. I felt his cock swell as he built to that first string of sperm shooting high and hard into me. And I felt his sperm splash right up inside me, flooding me, with his fertile baby making sperm. After he had shot 5 good loads into me, he sort of shuddered, but continued to hold himself off me, and I held him tight. My legs and heels pulling his cock into me, not letting him go, and just that feeling made my own orgasm come. The thought of what I had done. I'd given MY virginity and taken HIS. The feeling of his cock in me ..... His sperm splashing inside me. ALL combined to make me cum too.</p><p>I held him there inside me. It felt so right to have him stay there, his cock and my pussy joined like that. I told him to stay there, and he would probably get hard again. He nodded and smiled, saying that yes ... he wanted to do it again ..... I smiled and explained how I wanted him to fuck me again soon ..... and then after I show the other two, as I had promised, that I wanted him to come back again. He smiled deeply at that and said he would. He then started to rock his hips, and move his cock inside me again ..... making me feel his movements and joining in with his thrusts. I told him that NOW ..... he could fuck me as hard as he wanted, as the next time he came back .... We would make love properly ..... slowly .... and fulfilling.</p><p>We fucked together like that, and I can honestly say that I had 2 more cums with his cock in me. He fucked my pussy hard and fast, and then shot more of his sperm high in my cunt, just where I wanted it. High in my cunt, and I am sure, against my cervix. Once he had cum inside me the second time, a had him pull out of me, and I handed him a tissue to clean himself with, and wiped my own pussy of the outpourings of his ejaculate. I asked if he had a bottle of water with him by his gear, and when he said yes, I told him that after the other two had come back, he was to bring it with him for his next session. He smiled and said he would. I told him now to go and send the other two to me.</p><p>I wiped my pussy of the excess sperm and the faint traces of blood from my cherry being popped, and quickly threw the tissue into the bushes. I stood there waiting for the other two to come, and when they did, their mouths were wide open, and their eyes were taking in my nudity and my almost totally bald pussy. I asked them if they wanted to fuck my pussy, and of course they both said yes, so I sat back down on my blanket and had them kneel between my legs as the first had done. No, I still didn't know their names, as I wasn't bothered just yet. I was still too high on adrenaline at what I was doing to care about it. So, I showed them and explained about the pussy as I had already done, and passed the lotion to them to sort out who was to be first.</p><p>The guy who had sat in the middle was going to be first, or rather, second really, so I asked the other if he wanted to be sucked off first. I explained that they would probably cum quickly the first time, but that they weren't to worry as there was plenty of time for more. I had the one guy between my legs and guided him inside me, as the other sat beside me, and as one fucked my pussy, I sucked the other off. It took no time at all before they had BOTH come in me. One in my pussy, adding his sperm to the first, and one in my mouth. This was the very first time I had given a blow job, but it didn't matter, as he came quickly anyway even though I had no finesse at it. The guy whose cock was still in me, I had him stay there until he got hard again, and was ready once more, and then told him to just fuck me and fuck me hard and fast.</p><p>Both of these boys had smaller cocks than the first, both being around 4 inches long and just under an inch thick. I wanted them to just fuck me, I felt totally wanton. Just wanting to fuck is all, and fuck they did. Soon, I had had another 3 cums myself, and another 3 lots of young fertile sperm inside my pussy, splashing against my unprotected cervix. Once they were both done, I handed them a tissue each, and telling them how I was so definitely staying until they left to go home, I told them to send the other boy back to me, and remind him about the water, and I'd see them in a bit. They both smiled and I was asked if I was REALLY going to stay until they went home, and I giggled, saying of course, I want fucking as much as I can get from you three, but remember ....... do not tell anyone else, or I leave. They assured me they wouldn't tell a soul, and off they went.</p><p>When the other boy came back, he did indeed bring the water with him. I finished my bottle of orange juice, (it was the soft squeeze bottle sort) I rinsed it with water from his bottle, and put a good cupful into my bottle. I then stood up at the edge of the clearing, inserted the mouthpiece into my pussy, bent over, and squeezed the water up inside me. As I stood, the makeshift douche did it's job and washed out a whole lot of what was inside me. All the time, I was being watched. I wanted to pee now, and asked the boy if he wanted to watch me? He did, he was quite absorbed as I squatted and peed for his eyes. I found it even gave me a buzz to have him watching me. Now I asked him his name, James, and told him mine, Jenna .... His friends were Adam and Roger. I lay down with James on my blanket and cuddled with him, as I wanted to talk a little ....</p><p>Yes he had a mobile, so we exchanged numbers. Next, I asked if he could ever stay out all night at the weekends, and he said yes, IF he told his mother that he was staying with his friends night fishing as they sometimes did. I then explained that if he did, I'd like him to spend the night with me now and then, but so far, only him ..... on his own. He liked that idea as much as I did. Next I found out he was actually 12 years old, and wouldn't be 13 for another 7 months. God, I felt so decadent about this .... But it was a lovely feeling all the same. He asked me about them cumming inside me, and I told him not to worry about it, as I wasn't. He then asked if I could get pregnant, and I said that it was possible, but that I had only just had my period, so there was more of a chance that I wouldn't. I explained where I lived, and that it was a one bedroomed flat all of my own, so there was no problems with him coming round to see me when I am there. I even told him where I worked and what times I normally get home at night.</p><p>We kissed and cuddled like lovers, he playing with my titties and pussy, and I with his cock. We made love then. 3 more times, he shot me full of his fertile young sperm, taking only minutes to recover each time. And all told with him, I had 7 orgasms with his cock onside me. I felt totally debauched with him. Telling him how much I wanted his sperm inside me, and that if I did get pregnant, that he was to remember that I chose HIM to take my virginity, and pop my cherry, and that HE was the very FIRST boy to EVER shoot his spunk into my cunt. I told him how, that each time he came, I actually felt his spunk splash high into my cunt. God I loved that it made him hard again so quickly. I said that he should imagine what it would be like to spend the night with me fucking as much as we could. He asked if I would wear my stockings and suspenders again, and I smiled saying that, I just LOVE to wear them, as they make me feel so sexy.</p><p>After he had cum the third time in my cunt, (his 5th really), he cleaned up and went to the others. They came back, and they both fucked me twice more each. It was great to have the power over them that I had, grabbing their hair, looking into their eyes, and telling them to ""Fuck my cunt as hard and fast as you can and fill me with your spunk"". They both lost any form of control when I did that to them, and I was soon laying there with 4 fresh loads of sperm inside me. Now it was nearly 5pm, and We had been fucking since just before lunch. I stood up with Adam and Roger, put my skirt and blouse on, but put my thong in the bag with my blanket. Roger asked if I was going to walk home with no knickers on, and I giggled saying of course, if anyone looked, they'd see that I had been freshly fucked, and would no doubt see the remains of 12 huge loads of spunk dribbling down my legs. I asked them if they were going to be here tomorrow, and they said that the three of them are here every weekend when the weather is fine. I asked them to send James back one last time to talk to him about this, and that IF they said nothing at all to anyone else, then I would be here tomorrow too, AND most weekends as well. They couldn't get enough of that thought.</p><p>James came back, and I held my arms out to him. We cuddled and kissed then standing like that. I told him what the other two had said about coming here tomorrow, and he told me that he had asked his mother if it was ok for him to stay night fishing tonight. As she was going out herself, she was OK about it, and my spirits rose then. I told him again how to get to my flat, and he said he would remember it, and that it was OK to bring his fishing gear too, as in the morning, I'd come here with him. He giggled then and said that would be good to see the other two's faces when we arrived together. I told him that was the general idea and we both laughed about it. He said he wouldn't be long coming to mine, as Adam and Roger lived further up the hill past the park, while he lived in the other direction. I smiled, and kissed him again and we walked together to the lake.</p><p>I said goodbye to all three of them, assuring them I'd be there tomorrow, and set off to the park gates. On the way home, I had to again pass the green area of the beach by the play area and the group of girls were there. Lisa saw me first and waved, as did Carol. They came over and Lisa asked if I had gone to the woods by the lake. I smiled and told them that I had. Carol asked if I found any boys there, and I said, ""Lets put it this way, I'm not wearing any knickers, as I have them in my bag"". At which I opened my bag, and showed them, laying in with the blanket. They're eyes were as round as the boys had been earlier, and I said that I was going back tomorrow, but, that if they were to come, then not to bring the whole group with them. And with that, I giggled, told them I needed to get home for a bath, waved and went home. Hopefully to await for James.</p><p>James arrived about 15 minutes after I got home. His fishing gear was stowed in the hallway cupboard, and I took him into the living room. I told him that I needed a bath, as, having had 12 lots of spunk shot into my pussy, I needed to get rid of the stickiness I felt. I took my skirt and blouse off in front of him and placed them in the wash basket, along with my undies. So now I was standing in the living room with him, totally naked. I saw that he immediately got a hard on, even after all we had done.</p><p>I held out my hand, saying, ""Come on baby, YOU can have a bath with me, we can wash each others backs"". He couldn't get off the couch fast enough.</p><p>We bathed and washed each other all over, and then lay there soaking a while and chatting about the things we had done. I asked him if he had any fantasies about sex and stuff, and he told me that today I had left him with just one. To actually sleep with a girl. I thought, Mmmm how sweet is that? I put a pizza in the oven to cook, and told him a bit about some fantasies I had. I told him all about the book I was given from the girl at school, to wit, ""The Story of 'O'"", and how it was all about the bondage stuff and the girl being spanked and doing as she is told. I went into my bedroom and found it, and passed it to James to start reading it. I then said that I was going to get dressed, while the pizza finishes off. As I left him in the living room, instead of getting dressed, he sat and opened the book.</p><p>In my bedroom, I dressed in my red undies with the black trim. I tucked the bra over, again to leave my nipples fully exposed, pulled on the matching suspender belt and thong, and then the stockings. I next chose a white shirt that I wear for work, and a special treat for James. A VERY tiny, pleated, micro mini skirt that neither covers my suspender belt OR the bare thighs above my stocking tops. Even the cheeks of my bum can be seen when I stand up straight. I thought that this might be something he likes. I brushed my hair, and put on some makeup, especially around my eyes and cheeks, and when done, I smiled inwardly at my reflection in my mirror, as I turned and twisted to see how I looked. Back in the living room, it was ME that got the surprise of my life.</p><p>James was still sitting there, naked, engrossed in the book I had given him to read. The thing is, he was turning the pages quite fast. It seemed to me that he was reading at the rate of one page every 5 seconds. I walked past James unnoticed, and got to the oven just as the alarm went off. I took the pizza out and plated and sliced it, then with some kitchen tissue I walked back in with a 2 litre bottle of coke, and 2 glasses. NOW James noticed me, and sat there with the book open and his eyes like saucers. I put the plate, drink and glasses on the table, by bending at the waist, right in front of James' nose. Straightened up and then sat beside him.</p><p>""That outfit would drive everyone wild, if you wore that tomorrow"", said James with a silly grin.</p><p>""I bet it would, but I don't think I'd have the nerve to wear it outside, sadly"", I replied.</p><p>""So you'd LIKE to have the nerve to do so? I'd love it if you was dressed like that walking around town with me"", he said.</p><p>""Well, maybe I'll wear it tomorrow UNDER my longer skirt for when we go to the lake again. Look James, you do know I want to be fucked again like I was today, don't you?"" I asked</p><p>""Yeah,"" he said, ""I thought you would, and it was fun today. Adam and Roger were sure you wouldn't turn up again, and that we'd never really see you again.""</p><p>""Well, as you now know, I DO intend to be there tomorrow, I love what we did, but you have to understand one thing. When Adam and Roger came through first together, I made sure that ALL they did first, was to play with my titties. It was YOU, that I wanted to give my virginity to .... YOU, I wanted to pop my cherry. And I'm glad I did, your cock is bigger than theirs"". I smiled saucily at that last bit.</p><p>James just smiled at that last bit of news, and I then asked him how he felt that I was wanting more of what happened today, as in, did he feel jealous at all?</p><p>""Not jealous as such, I'd have preferred if all 3 of us could have been doing it to you together, you know, taking it in turns one after the other. But it does feel good to know I was your first, as you was mine, AND Andy and Roger's too"" He said.</p><p>I replied, ""Then IF I find that I can trust them AND you, I might let all three of you come here one night and we can all do it in my bed, in comfort, it IS a double. I only wanted YOU here tonight on your own, because I don't know how trustworthy Adam and Roger are. I don't want anything disturbing my neighbours. AND you ARE all underage. So I have to be careful"".</p><p>""I understand"" He said, ""Adam is OK Roger gets a bit boisterous, but, neither will say a word to anyone"".</p><p>""That's ok then, just tell no-one else, and there's less chance of trouble, I don't want to have loads of lads coming up here, all expecting to have sex"". I stated. ""Now then, how come you are reading that book so quickly? It looks odd to me"".</p><p>He replied, ""I don't know how, but I have always been able to speed-read like this, takes me no time at all to read any book. And by the way, I LOVE the story and what happens in it"".</p><p>""Well, it has supplied ME with many fantasies,"" I said, ""I'd love to be able to do those things, and have those things done to me, like she had"".</p><p>""What do you mean?"" He asked, ""To be whipped and spanked, and to be led around on a leash like she was?""</p><p>I felt myself reddening then, and said, ""Yes, all of that, and more. I want to try out what it is like to be treated as a slave like that. To be used as a sex toy. I want to see if I can take the sort of punishments and teasing she did. I want my bum marked, as the writer described hers was. I can't explain it all that easy. I have read that book loads of times, and all that happens to her makes me tingle like mad. Some nights, after reading a couple of chapters, I used to play with myself, making myself cum for ages afterwards. It's hard to describe my feelings about it, but, even now, just THINKING of it all, I feel my pussy tingling and getting wet over it"".</p><p>""Wow, well, I've read some of it, and I like the idea myself of having a girl like that. But if it is true that these things can be done, then it seems they have to be done slowly. A bit at a time."" James said this looking straight at me. His face seemed to show a distinct excitement, yet also, an uncertainty.</p><p>""But, I don't think I could do too much with all three of you together. Only ONE can be the person in control. I'd feel a bit threatened in a way. A bit frightened"". I tried to rationalise my feelings but couldn't put it all into words. ""I do know though, I want to be a slut. I want fucking, I want spunk inside me, I want to TRY what it is like to be spanked and stuff.""</p><p>I was sitting to James' right, and I thought that it's Now or Never time, and lay myself across his lap, positioning myself so that my bum was immediately raised over James's right thigh. I said to him:-</p><p>""James, I want you to hold me down by taking a good handful of my hair, pull it back to make my head lift like this, (and held my head back hard towards my back to show him). Then I want you to spank my bum with your hand. Don't stop until I say the word 'Thunderbolt'. If I use that word, it means I cannot take any more. Just start gently, and I'll tell you if I want it harder. Can you do that please?""</p><p>James' face was a masque of uncertainty, but he understood, ""OK Jenna, I'll try and see if you like it"".</p><p>""And call me a slut as well, call me nasty names like whore, slut, cum drinker, slag, anything you can think of."" I said all this while literally shaking in my knickers, wondering if I would like it at all, and thinking that if I did, where would or could it all lead to?</p><p>Slowly, oh so slowly, James ran his fingers into my hair, right at the back of my head. He closed his fingers grabbing a huge handful of my hair, and pulled my head back with what he had grabbed. My head was pulled back hard, not quickly, just slowly yet hard. I felt James' hand lift the hem of my tiny little skirt, and he stroked my bum cheeks, round and round in circles. His hand left my bum, and I tensed, waiting, wondering. And then he struck. The sound, the pressure, and then the sting. Again and again he struck, until he had spanked both cheeks 3 times each. I asked him to rub my bum again for a bit, and to squeeze with his hand once in a while. He did as I asked, and I felt the stinging ease off, then he squeezed both cheeks where he had spanked, and the fire seemed to build again, before slowly easing off. James seemed to be waiting for me to say something, and all I could say was, ""Harder please James ....... Do it again, just like that, but harder, even if I squeal out"".</p><p>""God Jenna, you really ARE acting like a slut. You want to be a whore, then OK, just tell me how much harder and I will do it""</p><p>""Just do it harder please James, and TELL me what a cunt of a slut I am ... PLEASE""</p><p>He raised his hand again and this time the slap on my flesh made me REALLY jump. ""YESSSSSSSS"" I cried, ""That's it ..... Like that ...... Do it ... PLEEEEEASSE.""</p><p>""THIS is what you want and need Jenna? *spank*.... God you're a slut, *spank* ...you acted like a whore today, *spank* .... you let 3 of us FUCK your pussy, *spank* .... you let 3 of us spunk in your pussy, *spank*.... you sucked Rogers COCK, *spank*.... he spunked in your mouth, *spank*.... YOU swallowed it like a dirty cunt WHORE, *spank*.... 12, do you hear me? TWELVE lots of spunk up your cunt, *spank*.... and you want MORE do you? *spank*....""</p><p>And so it carried on like that for ages. And I fucking LOVED it. With James spanking me like that, pulling my hair, calling me names, and occasionally stopping to rub and squeeze my bum cheeks to increase the burning, I orgasmed 4 times. FOUR fucking beautiful orgasms, and ALL by being given pain. I lost count of the number of spanks he gave me. Lost count of the number of times he called me a slag, a slut, a whore, a cunt! ! ...... And all I could do was ENJOY it and orgasm. And, I wanted MORE! ! After a while, I couldn't stand it any more. It wasn't the pain, it was my pussy. I felt it literally GUSHING with my juices. I wanted FUCKING.</p><p>I all but shouted ""Thunderbolt"", and as James let go of my hair, I leapt up off his lap, sat astride him, pulled my thong to one side, took hold of his cock, and thrust myself downwards, IMPALING myself on his member. I kissed him like he had been away too long. I begged him to do NOTHING but FUCK MY CUNT.</p><p>""Please baby ... FUCK me .... FUCK MY PUSSY .... Make me cum ... give me your spunk in my cunt. FILL me with your sperm. I AM a slut .... I AM a whore ..... I AM a dirty cunted bitch, but I want to be YOUR slut, James, I want to be YOUR whore...... I want to be YOUR fuck bitch .... PLEASE FUCK ME""</p><p>And I leant backwards, pulling him on top of me as we sank to the floor. I lifted my legs so as to wrap them around him, and then begged him to place my legs over his shoulders, which he did. And then I BEGGED him to just FUCK me as hard as he wanted and shoot his fertile baby making spunk into my womb and make me pregnant.</p><p>He started to fuck me with full strokes of his 5 inches, and in this position, I felt his cock head actually reaching my cervix and rubbing that muscle deep in my pussy. I came on only his third stroke into me. The pain of his thighs striking the spanked area of my bum cheeks causing even MORE feelings of desire and eroticism within me. And I never ONCE came down from that first orgasm. It stayed there as if it was one continual long, huge orgasm. It stayed like that until I felt his cock swell, his body stiffen, and then I felt his spunk gushing into me. In the throes of my cum, I felt my bladder release and I just pissed where I was. I couldn't help it. The feelings of total release took over my body, and it happened.</p><p>As James slumped slightly from his exertions, all I could do was stare at his face, with my mouth open, as in a silent scream my eyes wide like saucers, my knees almost squashing my titties, and I felt James' cock soften slightly, and plop from my pussy. As he knelt up and took his weight off me, I dropped my legs down, spun round and swiftly took his cock in my mouth. I sucked and licked him clean of all my cunt juice, his spunk, and my piss. I sucked and licked, and swallowed ALL of it down, and his cock responded once more, getting hard again in so short a time.</p><p>With his cock again hard, I literally THREW myself onto the cushions of the couch, with my bum in the air. I begged him to enter me again, from behind this time, and fuck me as hard and as fast as he could. He knelt behind me, placed his cock against my cunt lips, and pushed into me in one movement. I all but screamed for him to grab my hair again, and to use that to pull me backwards to him as hard as he could. I spread my legs wider than ever before. They were out to the sides as far as possible, straight out as if I was doing the splits, with all of my weight on the couch, and his hand grabbing a complete fistful of my hair and he pulling me harshly onto his cock. He RAMMED it into me as hard as he could. And I orgasmed again, one continual, delicious, needed, fucking CUM. It didn't just tear through my body, it RIPPED through me like nothing ever before. I saw stars. Flashes. Lights. Suns. And everything was centred within my cunt.</p><p>Again and again and again, that fucking orgasm ripped my clitty and melded into one long furious CUM! ! I felt James flagging a bit now, and still I wanted MORE! ! I begged him to use my arse hole. I had never even FINGERED myself there, but I had prodded myself during masturbation, and I had enjoyed the feelings it gave me. ""Oh yes James please fuck my arse hole. RAM your cock in there"", I begged.</p><p>I reached a hand behind me, and took hold of the base of his cock, and as he grunted and let his cock exit my pussy, I aimed it to my crinkled rosebud. Felt it push at that secret hole. Felt my sphincter start to give and then I begged him to RAM it into me hard and just fuck me. Use me. Ream my arse and make me scream. Well thankfully, I didn't scream, but ram it into my arse he did. The pain mingled with the pleasure, and caused the pleasure to take over completely. I grabbed a plump cushion from the couch and used it to gag myself. I bit it hard and growled at the pressure in my arse hole. My sphincter opening, and being filled with James' cock and then he shot his spunk in me. It wasn't as much now as he had done before, but I felt it. Oh God, did I feel it. And I cried. REAL tears, not of pain, but of pure JOY.</p><p>And then I passed out. Blackness. Nothing. James' energy had taken me BEYOND the limits of my body, and I just collapsed.</p><p>I came to lying full length on the couch. James had scooped me up, and laid me on the couch, with pillows under my head, and was looking quite worried. I held out my arms to him and he snuggled up alongside me, asking if I was alright. I told him I was MORE than alright, I felt great. I felt as used as I had ever wanted to be, and I kissed his lips. I kissed his eyes. I kissed his nose. We lay there together regaining our strength back, and I couldn't STOP telling him how great it all had been. I told him that I wanted that again, but not tonight. He nervously giggled and told me that he was glad, as he didn't think he could get a hard on for a while. We both then, held each other tightly, giggling uncontrollably at that comment. My pussy and arse hole were STILL twitching with the afterglow of such intense orgasms, and when I told James, he put a finger in my pussy, and I could feel the muscles contracting to grip his digit. He was amazed, and asked me if I could explain what it had all felt like. I told him that I seriously couldn't explain it but that I KNEW I wanted it to happen again in the future.</p><p>It took over half an hour for me to be able to move from the couch. James had to help me to the loo, so I could squeeze out his spunk before we went to bed. It was now 11pm and once in my bedroom, I asked James if he wanted me to leave my stockings and suspenders on, to which he smiled and told me that Obviously, as he loved the feel of them. I removed my bra though, as even though I was a C cup, I really didn't need one to sleep in. I had what some would call ""Ski Slope Tits"", and they were firm and full. In bed together, James snuggled into my arms like a baby, and immediately started to suckle on my right nipple, while playing and tweaking my left one. We both fell asleep like that.</p><p>I awoke in the morning laying on my back, with James having pulled my right leg up and over him. My left leg gripped between both of his, and his cock, slowly fucking my pussy. It just felt so right. I opened my eyes and smiled at him. It was 6.15am and he was STILL randy after all that we did last night. And here I was, turning into a right cock-whore. James made love to me slowly, until he was close to his cum, and even though I didn't cum myself, it was beautiful to feel HIM speed up, push harder, and his sweet cock swell inside me until he shot a lovely wad of spunk inside me. I hoped that he was hitting the right spot. I hoped that his spunk was full of fertile little swimmers. I hoped I had an egg settling into my ripe 16 year old womb, waiting for just ONE swimmer to happen upon it. And then, with no rush in our day, I felt his cock soften and subside inside me. Once James' cock had softened to the point that it fell out of my body, I reached down, and with two fingers, I scooped up a dollop of his sperm from my hole, as it leaked back out. I brought it to my lips and tasted it. Sweet, that's what it was. And definitely thicker than yesterday.</p><p>At 8 am, we got out of bed, and showered. We dressed with me putting a plain black lace bra, suspender belt and stockings on, (James wanted me to NOT wear any knickers). I wore a simple blue dress, with a cardigan, and as we were about to leave the flat, James' mobile rang. He answered it, and it was Adam asking where he was. James was a little flustered, so I took the phone from him, and said good morning, to Adam, and told him that, with James and I having JUST got out of bed, we were going to get something to eat for breakfast, and we'd see him and Roger at the lake in a little while. Adam never said a lot at that, just Ummmmm OK and that was it. We went to the little café in the street next to my flat for a breakfast. I had them make us some sandwiches for later, and I bought some orange drink and coke. At the newsagents, I bought some chocolate covered biscuits and put them in my bag.</p><p>James and I arrived at the lake about 9.30, and Adam and Roger were in the same place I had met them yesterday. They both looked at James, and Adam asked him how come I managed to answer James' phone. James looked at me with a sheepish grin on his face, so I explained that James never went home last night, and had in fact stayed with me all night. They were both utterly speechless, and as I told them about all that we did until we went to bed, together, they had perpetual hard-ons. To tell them everything that we had done, INCLUDING James spanking me, took until 1030. It was Roger that asked if I wanted more after all that last night, and I just smiled and told them that, of COURSE I wanted more. I also told them that as James had said how neither of them would say a word to anyone else, and IF Roger could contain his boisterousness, I would let them ALL three come to my flat next Saturday. Adam asked if we would all stay the night together. So I laid a ground plan for them to think about.</p><p>If they could get their parents permission to spend the whole weekend fishing, they could come to my flat on the Saturday morning. I have a hall cupboard where their fishing gear could be stashed safely away, and we could have a total weekend of sex. The ONLY stipulation for this, is that, NO undue noise or rowdiness, NO arguing, and NO telling others about our plans. I explained that I did NOT want crowds of boys coming to my flat, and expecting sex. All three agreed to this without reservation. I told them that, what I wanted to try was, to have them all three fuck me one after the other, so that I had a constant hard cock inside my pussy. And, I wanted to try having all three of my holes filled at the same time. They looked incredulous and I explained, that I wanted one cock in my cunt, one in my arse, and one in my mouth, hopefully ALL shooting spunk in me at the same time. They assured me that they would be good and try their best. I couldn't wait.</p><p>From where I was sitting on the upper bank, I looked left and right along the pathway, and seeing no-one there, I lifted my knees up, and showed them all that I had no knickers covering my pussy. I told Adam and Roger that, James had wanted me to come out without them. I also told them that ONLY James would be allowed to spank me, and give me orders like he did last night. They would see why at the weekend. Again, they agreed to that. I heard some voices to my right, and looking along the pathway, I saw two little figures walking along. It was Lisa and Carol. I told the boys about their arrival and NOT to say too much until I give them the OK to do so. They all nodded, and I waited to see just what would happen.</p><p>When they arrived where I was sitting, (with my legs now down again), Lisa and Carol said their hello's to me, and I introduced them to the boys. By asking, I found that the girls went to a different school to the boys, so that sort of helped a bit. We chatted a bit, and Lisa was itching to ask about yesterday, I could feel it, so started to slowly lift my knees. Both Lisa and Carol saw me do that, and giggled. James was now sitting in the middle right in front of me, and as he turned, he looked up my dress and smiled.</p><p>""Do you like looking up my dress James? What can you see?"" I asked him.</p><p>""Well, as you haven't got any knickers on, I can see your pussy."" James replied.</p><p>""And do you like what you see?"" I asked.</p><p>""Of course I do, especially as it is getting wet as well, I can see that from here."" Said James.</p><p>""You weren't wearing knickers last night going home either"" giggled Carol</p><p>""I know I said, I showed them to you in my bag"" I stated.</p><p>""And why have you got none on now then?"" asked Lisa.</p><p>I replied, ""Because when we got dressed at my flat this morning, James told me NOT to wear any""</p><p>Both girls gasped at this, and I waited for the next questions. I was asked by Lisa if James did in fact stay with me last night, and I told her yes. Carol asked if the other two had stayed, and I told her they didn't. Carol asked me why I did as James told me, and NOT wear knickers. So I told her that I will very nearly do everything as James orders me to do, but no-one else. James only. Lisa said that she didn't know whether to believe me or not, all while giggling like mad.</p><p>So James looked at me and said, ""Jenna, pull your top down and show us your titties.""</p><p>I replied, ""Yes James, here you are darling."" and pulled my top down, showing off my titties to all five people there. My nipples were immediately erect.</p><p>I sat there, making no attempt to cover myself, and with all five looking at me. Lisa asked if James was now my boyfriend, and I looked at her and nodded ... then said that yes, he was. She then asked if I would do ANYTHING he ordered me to do, so I told her that, as long as I didn't get into trouble by doing TOO much in public, for example with the wrong sort of people around, then yes, I WOULD do whatever he ordered me to, because I found it sexy and enjoyed it. Carol then asked what I would do if James ordered me to let Roger or Adam ""Do It"" to me, so I told her to ask James what I would do. She asked James and he replied:-</p><p>""Jenna would do it quite happily. She would also let me do it to her so you could watch.""</p><p>Carole AND Lisa said together ""No Way.""</p><p>James replied ""Yes Way. She would"" Then nodded his head and smiled.</p><p>Lisa said, ""I don't believe you, I don't think she would do that""</p><p>So James said to me, ""Go into the clearing Jenna, and lay your blanket down, then take your dress off. I'll be there in a minute""</p><p>""Yes James darling"" I replied, and without covering my titties, I stood, picked up my bag, turned to the bushes, and walked through to the clearing. James told Lisa and Carol to follow me if they wanted the proof ...... and they did!</p><p>Once I got to the clearing, I placed my bag on the ground and removed the blanket. Then, I laid the blanket out, stood up straight and turned round. Lisa and Carol were standing there, and I took my dress off, leaving me standing in my black bra, with my nipples bared over the top, a black suspender belt, and black stockings with lace tops, and my heels. James entered the clearing, and told me to lay down, with my knees up and legs open. I did. As James knelt by my feet, he asked Lisa and Carol if they REALLY wanted to see us ""Do It"". They both looked at each other with wide eyes, and said together, that yes, they WOULD really like to see it. He told them to sit either side of me so they could get a good look, which they did, and then he took his trousers down. Showing his sweet 5 inch cock which made the girls gasp. I snuggled down on the blanket, and KNEW my pussy was juicing like mad, so held my arms to James. As he leant over me, I lifted my legs, took hold of his cock in my hand, and guided him into my pussy.</p><p>With the girls looking on bug-eyed, he pushed the tip into me, withdrew and pushed the rest inside me in one move. God I was Sooooo wet. Keeping his body up and away from mine, he asked if they could see properly, and when they nodded yes, he slowly started to fuck his cock in and out of my pussy. I started lifting my bum off the blanket to meet his slow and gentle thrusts, and I asked the girls how fast they wanted to see him do it. I hoped they would say fast, as because of the whole scenario, I found myself very close to cumming as soon as James' cock started to move inside me. They both said fast (thankfully), and James asked if they wanted to see him do me properly. Both said yes. James picked up his speed then, and started to drive his cock in and out of my pussy. Faster. Deeper. I spread my legs as wide as I could, and asked the girls to hold my legs, so as to keep them wide open. Each took hold of a stockinged leg and held me there like that as James started to fuck me properly.</p><p>""Oh baby ...... fuck me please James ..... Fuck me and make me cum.... I'm so close to it"" I begged. And I WAS close.</p><p>Harder still, he fucked his cock in and out of my pussy</p><p>I took hold of his head an looked into his eyes, begging him to FUCK me and fill my cunt full of his cum. .... Just then, my cum hit me hard, and as I looked into James' eyes he started to cum inside me as well.</p><p>""YES ..... THAT'S IT ..... SPUNK INSIDE ME"" I begged.</p><p>James shot 5 ropes of his sperm into me, each rope I felt splashing against my cervix, and each rope causing me to grunt receptively as I felt it hit. As James finished shooting into me, I had the girls release my legs, and wrapped them tightly around James' back, using my legs, heels and arms to hold him tightly to me. We lay there awhile rocking together in the afterglow of orgasm. It was Carole who asked first, if he had REALLY cum inside me, so to show her, I asked James to pull out of me slowly so she could see his cunt juice and sperm covered cock. Both girls could hardly tear their eyes from what they saw, and even looked at my pussy, as the first overflow of James' spunk dribbled from my freshly fucked pussy.</p><p>""Now do you believe I would do all that James ordered me to?"" I asked them</p><p>They both nodded and asked what it felt like to be fucked and have James shoot inside me. I told them that it was beautiful, a terrific feeling inside me that I want to have again and again, because it feels so good. Lisa had her hand in the crotch of her shorts pressing her pussy with her fingers, and Carol had her hand under her skirt. I asked the if they wanted to talk more with me alone about what they had just seen, and they nodded, so James said he'd go back to his pals and see us when we came out. I lay there in the clearing with Lisa and Carol either side of me, and listened to their questions and answering the best I could. I told them that both Adam and Roger knew exactly HOW to do it right, as I had taught them yesterday. Both girls wanted to know all the details, so I told them. I assured them that there was no way now, that any one of the boys would hurt girls from playing with their titties or pussies.</p><p>And I assured them ..... BOTH their cocks were a little smaller than James' one. So, it would be easier for them to pop their cherries IF they wanted it to happen. They looked at each other with a look of pure lust. I recognised that look easily. I asked if they wanted to do or see anything else, and Lisa asked if I always wore stockings and suspenders, as they looked so much sexier than tights. I giggled and said yes, as James, Adam and Roger liked them too. They couldn't get enough of them. We all giggled over that. Carole asked if Roger and Adam would want to take their virginity's, and Lisa blushed furiously. I smiled and told them that ANY boy would want to, it's just that the girls had better choose, to make sure that the boys aren't going to be rough about it.</p><p>Carol explained that, she knew how, once she started having her periods, there would be a chance that she could get pregnant, and didn't want to wait for years to feel what it was like to have a cock cum inside her. So, that led to a quandary. I asked Lisa what SHE thought, and she told me that yes, she wanted to feel it too. Using a condom would mean she would have to wait until she was much older to find out what it was like. I pulled my dress on, and with the girls, I walked to the lake, a careful look up and down the path to make sure we were unseen, and we then sat on the bank again above the boys.</p><p>Once we sat there, Adam asked if he and Roger were going to get the chance of some more fun like yesterday. I said that there is EVERY chance, but that it may be a bit more special than he and Roger think. Lisa and Carole were sat either side of me. Carole was directly above Roger, and Lisa was right above Adam. I looked at the girls, and raised my eyebrows in a question, and both nodded yes. I looked at the boys now, who each seemed to have a comic question mark over his head, and explained the conversation that we three girls had just had in the clearing. I asked the girls who they wanted there, and Lisa answered first saying, Adam and you Jenna. I'd like you there to help, but no-one else. Carole said she'd like Roger and me, to do the same as for Lisa.</p><p>I sent Lisa back to the clearing first, and followed her with Adam behind me. Once in the clearing, I had Lisa sit on the blanket, and explained to Adam how, he had now to remember ALL that had happened yesterday. How he had to remember about girls titties, nipples and pussies. I told him that, IF he did it right, her first time would be a little bit of pain at the beginning, but, that Lisa would enjoy it just as I do. He nodded and sat next to Lisa, reaching out to her shoulder slowly, and leant forwards to gently brush her lips with his. Slowly his hand slipped down to Lisa's titty, and with just his fingertips, he traced the outline of her titty over her tee-shirt. I sat behind her, and stroked her shoulders, and then down her back. At the hem of her tee, I took the hem, and started to lift it, at which Lisa immediately lifted her arms for me to remove it. Her body was bare underneath, no bra at all, but her puffy nippled, pokie-out little titties, looked so sweet and inviting. Adam started to gently tickle her nipples with his fingertips, and bent forwards, snaking his tongue out, and licking her left nipple. Lisa gasped at this, and her reaction to the feeling was to push her nipple forwards into Adam's face. He opened his mouth, and softly sucked her nubbin into his lips, and as I had shown him yesterday, gently sucked and flicked the proffered nipple.</p><p>Lisa placed her arms around his neck now, and held him there, her eyes closing, and her bum seeming to wiggle slightly on the blanket. I stroked my hands around her waist, and undid her shorts completely, and started to tug at the waistband. She leant back into my titties slightly, and lifted her bum a bit, so I was able to wriggle her shorts under her, and then, she was left with just her socks and trainers on. I quietly told Adam to undress himself as Lisa was, and while we watched, I wrapped my arms around this 11 year old nymph and softly hugged her to me. Adam finished and came back to Lisa's nipples, sucking first one, and playing with the other, and then swapping over. His hands slid towards her pussy lips, and now tickled along her sweet slit, and I helped Lisa to lie down, with my bag under her head. Her eyes were closed, her breathing shallow and fast, as she enjoyed the touches of Adam and I.</p><p>I removed the baby lotion from my bag, and placed it in sight of Adam, at Lisa's side. While Adam sucked her left nipple, I leant over and sucked her right one. This caused her to buck her chest up towards us, making her arch her back beautifully. I let my left hand join Adam's on her pussy lips, and was as surprised as hell that she was totally soaked, and that her preteen juices were almost appearing to pour out of her. I had never tasted another girl, and brought my fingers to my lips, and sucked them. It was like nectar to me. As I sucked and tasted her juices, my own pussy was twitching like mad. I dipped my head to her groin, and kissed her tummy, softly telling her that I was going to make sure she was ready. I traced my own tongue over her little mound, finding it covered in a light downy hair, her aroma making my head swim, and wanting to lick her all up.</p><p>I ran my tongue up and down her slit, flicking the tip from side to side, and Lisa bucked her whole bum off the ground to meet my mouth. Using a finger and thumb only, I opened her lips and there, I saw she WAS open, with no hymen to speak of, and her juice was freely flowing. I passed the bottle of lotion to Adam, and kept my tongue teasing Lisa's little clitty, and once he had applied a slick coating to his cock, I moved to let him between her legs. I helped Lisa lift her knees, and part her thighs, told Adam to only push when Lisa said so, and positioned his cock at her baby opening. Once his cock head was between her lips and ready, I lifted Lisa's feet, and placed them on Adam's back so she could keep herself open, and told her she was ready when she wanted. She and Adam were now softly kissing, her arms around him pulling him to her, and he had his weight on his arms. Lisa flexed her legs, and tried to pull him into her, and then told him to push.</p><p>Adam's bum cheeks tensed, he gave a gentle thrust, and half of his cock went into Lisa's virgin pussy. She flinched, her head thrown back, her eyes screwed tight shut, her teeth gritted, as she accustomed herself to Adam's cock in her pussy sleeve. I told Adam to stay perfectly still, and that Lisa would tell him when to move. He did as was told him, and as Lisa's body relaxed, she again used her legs to move him slightly, and told him to carry on. He withdrew his cock slightly, leaving only the head in her lips, and slowly pushed back into her.</p><p>This time ALL of his 4 inch cock slid inside her pussy, and I told him to stop and keep still when their pubic bones met. Lisa was gasping at the feeling of her tight little pussy being opened for the first time by something bigger than her finger, and I saw her tummy twitching up and down, and her little skinny hips trying to rock back and forth. I slipped my right hand between them, and with the ring finger, I found her clitty which was standing out from her lips, and slowly rubbed it in circles. I told her that, when she felt a cum growing in her pussy, then tell Adam to fuck her. She nodded that she understood, and as I teased her clitty, her hips became more alive, her breathing grew more ragged, and her legs were tensing repeatedly on Adams back.</p><p>Her eyes now tight shut again, her whole body beginning to shake and rock beneath him, Lisa moaned softly and told Adam to start fucking her. As soon as his cock started to move in and out of her tight preteen pussy hole, the movement caused her orgasm to take over from my rubbing of her clitty, and she started to pull Adam into her, and thrust back at him. It wasn't a long fuck, but it WAS a strong cum for her, as she buried her mouth hard on Adams shoulder and looked as if she was trying to strangle the poor boy. Adam pumped his cock in and out of her pussy maybe 15 times, and then he too tensed up, pushing his upper body with his hands to get more of his cock inside Lisa, and then he too was cumming. Shooting his spunk into her belly, just as he had done to me the day before.</p><p>Lisa was laying there, twitching and shuddering in her after climax, her eyes now wide open, and softly grinding her hips up at Adam. The smile on Lisa's face said it all to me. I told Adam to pull his cock out slowly, while helping Lisa keep her knees up, and gave him a tissue, while I caressed Lisa's tummy. Adam pulled his clothes back on, and I told him that I would help Lisa clean up. Once he left, I smiled at Lisa and asked her if it was what she wanted. She literally gushed as to how she wished she had done it ages ago, and watched wide-eyed as I lowered my head to her freshly deflowered pussy, sucking and licking up the overflow of Adams orgasm. I never cleaned her properly, I wanted her to have some spunk and pussy juice mix dribble into her knickers to remember today with, and helped her dress while laying down.</p><p>As soon as she was clothed again, we both stood, and I took her hand and led her back to the lake. We sat with Carole, and Lisa told her and us all what it was like. Carole listened intently and had her hand openly up her skirt rubbing her pussy, all in front of us 5 others. The boys were avidly watching Carole's hand, even though they couldn't see anything except movement. I asked Lisa if she wanted to do it again in a bit, and she nodded quickly, saying that it was so nice, she wanted to do it again and again. I looked and smiled at Adam and told him that it seems he is now a hit, with Lisa, and that they should now get to know each other better. Lisa slid down the grass to him, and sat beside him as he fished while I looked at Carole and asked her if she was ready to try.</p><p>Carol's eyes betrayed her in every way. Her hand was still under her skirt as she stood up, and she was STILL rubbing herself. Without ANY doubt, she wanted it too. I just KNEW what she was feeling. It was the same as I felt last night with James after I was spanked, and the memory of that spanking was brought back to me strike by strike. I took Carol's left hand, and, with her right still in her knickers, as I saw now, I led her and Roger to the clearing. Once there, Carole never even bothered waiting for any foreplay, she quickly removed her own top, exposing slightly larger titties, with more pronounced nipples than Lisa, and deftly slid her knickers down her legs. As she lay on the blanket of her own accord, looking from me to Roger and back again, I asked her what she wanted.</p><p>She replied without hesitating, ""I want fucking and to feel Roger cum inside me""</p><p>Her face was a masque of lust, and I had Roger strip his tracksuit bottoms off, and kneel by Carol's side. I knelt with them too, and between Roger and I, we sucked on her sweet little titties and I swear, Carol had her first orgasm. Her back arched up off the blanket and a moan of pure lust came from her mouth. I played my hand down her smooth flat tummy and toyed with the sparse covering of soft hair that rested above her slit, and then stroked up and down her slit. Her shoulders, and bum were lifted clear off the blanket as her back arched high in another cum, that was stronger and louder than her first. I eased first one finger, and then another into her hot wet pussy, removing them only to taste her juices, before plunging them back into her again. She was opened enough already. Whether it had been by fingers or a cock I had no idea.</p><p>I passed the lotion to Roger, and he quickly coated his cock with it, and eased himself between her legs. As with Adam's cock, I guided him to the edge of her pussy, and saw, that with only a slight pressure, his cock slid in past the glans. I lifted her ankles, and placed them over Roger's back, so her legs were now fully opened, and told Roger to fuck her as he fucked me. I counted his strokes. It only took 5 strokes of his cock in and out of her pussy, and Carol was almost screaming her cum on his cock. To muffle her screams slightly, I placed my nipple in her mouth, and with her eyes wide open, she suckled me, looking into my eyes, and literally screamed into my titty flesh.</p><p>Carol orgasmed on Roger's cock twice, the second cum Roger himself came deep in her cunt, and as she felt his spunk splash into her, she gripped him with both arms and legs, pulling him further into her, and holding him there. She was shivering, with her eyes locked on mine, and still suckling on my nipple, as I cradled her head in my arm. It took about 30 seconds or so before she relaxed her grip on Roger, and then, the same again for my nipple. I passed Roger a tissue as he pulled out from her pussy, and he wiped himself down. I told him to go back to the others while I helped clean Carol up, which he did, but with a huge smile in his face.</p><p>Once Roger had gone, Carole was still resting in the crook of my arm, and with a smile, I lifted my right titty and offered her my nipple again. I was delighted when she immediately sucked it into her mouth and started to suckle on me, with her eyes softly closing. I reached down to her pussy, and scooped up two fingers of her juices, which were mixed with Rogers sperm, and brought them to my lips. I sucked the fluids off my fingers, taking my time to savour the taste. She watched me closely doing this, so I coated my fingers in this mixture again, and offered them to her. She opened her mouth to release my nipple, and took my fingers into her mouth, licking and sucking them clean, all the while, beginning to shake again, with her eyes locked to mine.</p><p>I laid her head back to my bag, and moved between her legs, slowly lifting them over my shoulders. And then, for the first time in my life, I lay there, happily licking and sucking on her 11 year old pussy. I licked and lapped all over her vulva, and from her crinkled rosebud to her clitty. She bucked her hips at me, and I slid my tongue as far into her pussy as I could reach. Every drop of her juices that were mixed with Rogers hot, young, fertile sperm that I could reach, I lapped up, and swallowed down. I finished by suckling on her clitty, as she had done on my nipple, bringing her to an orgasm that lifted her body clear of the blanket, so only her head and heels were in contact with the ground. I know I couldn't get ALL of the mixture, so reached over for her knickers, and as she calmed once more, I slid them back up her legs.</p><p>Once I had her dressed again, we stood up, and walked hand in hand to the others. I helped Carol sit on the grass bank, and then told everyone that I was going to take the girls back to my flat to clean up. I explained about the fact that, they cannot go home with spunky knickers, as their parents would know what they had been doing, and start asking questions. As Lisa stood up, Adam was forced to put his own cock away. She had been playing with her new toy it seems, and enjoying herself to. We 3 girls set off for my flat together, with Carole holding my hand, and quite literally, refusing to let go. On the way back, I told Lisa what had happened with Carol to make her so quiet, ending by telling her how I had used my tongue and mouth to clean her up, AND make her cum again.</p><p>Lisa listened to this and seemed to have trouble walking, as I recounted all that had happened to her friend. Fuck, just the telling of it was even making me as horny as hell again. Back at my flat, I bustled the girls into the living room, and offered them a drink of either coke or orange. Lisa settled for coke, while Carol and I had orange. I took the girls knickers from them, hand washed them in the sink, rinsed and conditioned, and then hung them to dry in the airing cupboard. Lisa wanted to know from Carol, what it was like to be licked over and in her pussy, so, I showed her. I have to admit, I have since found that there is NOTHING to compare to the taste of a freshly fucked preteen. The mixture of juices, from pussy and cock combined, are a taste made in heaven.</p><p>Four times I licked and sucked Lisa to orgasm, finally sending her breathless to the bathroom to shower, with a fresh warm towel. Then I turned my attention back to Carol. SHE turned out to be a rampant nymph, who, as soon as my tongue touched her pussy, would cum with a wild abandon. So much so, that I decided there and then, to do all I could to find a way to have her for some kind of get together with James and I. After Lisa came from the shower in the towel I had given her, I took Carol to the bathroom, where we showered together. She even sucked my nipple, and fingered me to an orgasm of my own before we finished, and rejoined Lisa in the living room.</p><p>I popped another pizza in the oven then, and with both of them sitting on the couch wrapped in a towel each, I walked around naked. As I have said, my titties are good and firm. Almost conical, a full C cup that COULD do with a D cup, and upturned at the nipples like a ski jump. More than a handful for anyone. I had already found that, with certain loose tops or dresses, my nipples protrude quite prominently through the material. Something that brings me lots of attention and looks. Both girls followed my titties movements at every turn. I sat between them, while waiting for the pizza to cook, and without coercion, Carol leant over, and planted her lips firmly on my nipple nearest her, starting to suckle like a baby. On this cue, Lisa leant over, and sucked in the offered nipple on her side. NOW I was in my element. Both my nipples being sucked is a totally erotic feeling, as the sensations from two different mouths, acting in differing manners, send jolts of almost electricity down to my clitty.</p><p>I was even sad when the oven bell rang to announce the finish of the pizza cooking. But, I got up, almost having to drag Carol with me, still attached, and plated the pizza, returning with fresh drinks too. By the time we had finished our pizza, it was almost 4.30 pm, and it being a Sunday, I knew that the girls would have to go home, as they both had school the next day, and would undoubtedly have stuff to get ready, apart from spending time with their parents. Their knickers were almost fully dry, but at least they were clean and warm from the boiler. They both dressed, and I walked them to the door of the flat, and kissed both goodbye. Lisa's kiss was a shy, unsure one, but willing, whereas Carol's was a full on, open lipped, tongue entwining affair, that almost resulted in me dragging her back inside, and into my bed. With more than a little reluctance, I opened the door, and stood with them, until they got into the lift, to go the 7 floors to the ground entrance.</p><p>I had only given Carol my mobile number, as she was the only one with a phone, AND had told her what times I get home from work. Maybe we shall see. Back in the living room, I called James on his mobile, and he told me that he had left for home, as his mother had called him asking him to come home, because, seeing as he had spent ""All Weekend"" fishing, she had decided that he needed feeding AND a good bath. I had to giggle at that, but, mums are mums, and as I told him, he can't afford to give her a reason to suspect anything just yet. He asked if I would be home for a couple of hours tomorrow, and I replied that yes, I would be home at the usual time, as I had told him, from my job. We said our goodbyes, and rang off. Then I realised just HOW fucking horny I still was.</p><p>Back in my living room, I sat on the couch, and masturbated to what had happened this weekend, and had 3 lovely slow, but strong cums with my fingers, but I still felt restless. It was about 6.30pm, and I decided to have a wander as I was still feeling naughty. I dressed quickly in a fluffy maroon jumper, and looking in my wardrobe I saw my old school gym skirt. I put it on, and saw that it covered my bum OK, so with a pair of trainers, I went for a wander round. Luckily it was an almost windless evening, as apart from wearing no bra at all, I also wore no knickers either.</p><p>I wandered down to the sea front, and was drawn to the park again. I decided to walk all around the lake, but no-one was around apart from two dog walkers, so I went back to the beach green. There were older teens about, but I didn't want to do anything with them, as they were the sort that were all over 15 or 16. I went back home, with the intent on having a hot bath, a light supper, and an early night. Once I had settled with my supper and a mug of tea, I had the TV on and flicked channels to find the end of the 9 o'clock news. They had just done a feature on the Friday Euromillions Draw for the lottery, saying that the prize had been a magical 5th rollover and had stood at £97 million pounds, and that the winner was from the UK. I thought to myself wow, what WHOULD anyone do with THAT sort of money, and switched off the TV as the news ended. I got up and cleared away all my plates and did a little clean-up, and went to bed.</p><p><i>Part two to follow if it is wanted</i></p>"
978,"Helenes Daughters, Part 1",Carole Briggs,carole.briggs45@yahoo.co.uk,"['F', 'ff', 'mast', 'teen', 'inc']",A mother with interests in the scene watches her daughters play. wanting to join in she takes advice from a friend and her daughter,2011-12-25T00:00:00,This is a work of fiction and nothing more. Feed back is more than welcome as are ideas for the chapters to come.,"<p>Helene woke early and began to get ready for her day. Shrugging of her satin robe she caught a look at herself in the mirror. She was pretty pleased with how her 34 year old body was holding up, despite giving birth to two daughters. She took a shower thinking about her charmed life. She had two beautiful girls Lily 9 and the Vicky 13, both on the second week of their summer school break. Which had its own challenges as the girls were hardly quiet around the house. Helene was used to her own space and peace and quiet while the girls were at school. Now the girls were at home the place was becoming a mess. Thankfully Helene had a maid who came to clean for her. But on reflection she was glad that she had the girls.</p><p>Helene was blessed that she had a large luxurious home and plenty of money in the bank. Her circumstances for this was her divorcing her husband after working him to the bone to get her set up in the style she aspired to, and then arranging a blackmail to get her divorce, all his money, and the home. She smiled at how ruthless she could be. And of the memory of the video she still had of him still, tied to a hotel bed being raped by a gang of blackmen.</p><p>Helene walked back into her bedroom ready to dress, she slipped on a red satin camisole set and sheer black nylon blouse. It was now for her daily treat she took a long menthol cigarette from her packet and opened her bedroom window. At this time everyday, a local woman in her early 40's Helene guessed, walked her dog past her home. There was something about this woman Helene liked. The woman in question always dressed and looked sexy to Helene. But she had never had chance to meet her in any of the local shops or bars,or to have any meaningful conversation.</p><p>Soon Helene heard the woman talking to her dog as she pulled it up towards Helenes home. As she took a pull from her cigarette, Helene could see that today the blonde woman had on a black nylon puffer body warmer, and underneath that a fishnet top was showing. Her legs were incased in shiny black leggings ending with a black lacy trim around the ankles, and her feet were in a sexy pair of black ankle boots. This womans daily attire seemed to Helene to be just a little to sexy for just a dog walk. Many sexy fantasies were given to Helene about this woman and why she dressed as she did. Yes this was Helenes daily treat the woman always started Helenes day on a sexy buzz. Pulling on a pencil skirt Helene went to have a small croissant breakfast, a throwback to her french heritage.</p><p>Soon Helene was in her home office ready to begin work. First she checked her personal emails to see if any of her friends had sent her any interesting messages. She and her friends had a little club going where they often met for some sexy fun and games. Not that she would be able to join in with the kids being at home she thought to herself bitterly.</p><p>One of her friends had sent her a couple of links, one a short video clip and another to a story. Helene opened the story first, it was one of her favourite fantasies and scenarios a lesbian incest story. she began to read it promising herself she would start work as soon as she had finished it.</p><p>Helenes concentration was fully on the story, it was well written and Helene was enjoying reading it. She began to get turned on as the story got to some of the hotter parts. Helene began to rub her breasts through her blouse and hitched up her skirt. As she read she began to rub her pussy and to twist her nipples. She was reading the story faster and faster and toyed with self with increasing passion.</p><p>Just as she was starting to lose herself in the story she heard a load of banging and crashing.""fuck it"" she thought to herself ""Those bloody kids are up already"". Fuming she tidied her clothing and exited her email. She started to work unimpressed still with her lack of sex lately because the girls were home, and the cruel interruption from her daughters. She decided that they were old enough to get their own breakfast and given her mood at that time, that they would be better off out of her way.</p><p>Lily struggled with the toaster, making a mess as she got more jam over the kitchen than on her toast. Vicky followed her into the room spilling milk over the table as she attempted a bowl of cereal. Before they could scold themselves with tea or coffee Helene finally cooled down enough to enter the war zone that was formally her custom made pride and joy kitchen.</p><p>Helene hit the ceiling as she took in the scene. ""What the hell has been going on here"" she demanded. The two girls looked at each other guiltily, but as they looked at each other they couldn't stop giggling. Not surprisingly this did nothing to calm Helene and her temper got the worst of her.</p><p>""Clean this mess up and then go to your room until I come and get you""</p><p>Helene went back to her office and threw herself into her work, hoping that would help her calm down. Helenes business was kept a big secret from most people especially her children. She sold sex toys, costumes and lingerie and to a select few. There was a hidden link for the same things aimed at a younger market. The most pleasure she had with this work was chatting to other women about the fun and games her customers had with her products.</p><p>After a few hours Helene needed the toilet and a cigarette, which she had left in her bedroom. Helene decided to creep silently up the stairs aiming to catch the girls in any mischief they may be up to. Helene was in for such a shock Instead of the expected fighting or messy room, Helene found Vicky with her shorts around her ankles and Lily between her older sisters legs.</p><p>Helene watched mesmerized through the gap in the door, to her experienced eye it looked like Lily knew exactly what she was doing. Helene unzipped her skirt and let it drop to the floor, and slipped her hand into her panties. Helene knew it was wrong to be turned on by watching her daughters, but lesbian sex and especially when younger girls were involved was one of her greatest vices.</p><p>Helene had grown up thinking of herself as bisexual, but the more times she had been out with men she had found it lacking and turned more towards women as a source of sexual release. Her marriage to her ex husband had been a means to an end for her, as she wanted to have children, once she had the two daughters she required, she had put her plan into action to be rid of him.</p><p>Now she was so turned on to be seeing her ultimate taboo, and one of her favourite fantasies with her own daughters involved. She was so tempted to walk in the room and join in there and then. But she knew she had to play things cool and think things through. She felt that a softer approach may be better in the long term.</p><p>Vicky pulled her top off and began to play with her budding small breasts as she pushed her sisters head harder into her lap.</p><p>""Fuck me Lils your a natural cunt licker, must be from watching all that lesbo porn on mums computer. Go on put your finger up my ass. I don't think any one could turn me on more than you, even mum. You know just what to do to me Lils"". Helene was flattered by her daughters comments and a little excited.</p><p>Helene was so turned on now she knew that she would have to move away as she didn't trust herself not to lose control and make a noise. She went to her bedroom and took out her ball gag from her secret box of toys. Helene put the ball in her mouth and fastened the strap around her head. She hoped that when she came that this would muffle any sound she may make. Her fingers found her pussy which was at its wettest that she could remember for a long time. The vision of two of her favourite fantasies playing out in front of her, incest and young lesbian girls was just to much. The fact that the participants were her own daughters was just so mind blowing.</p><p>Helene pinched at her nipples and had to bite into her gag as she rubbed her pussy hard. First she rubbed clockwise then alternated to rub anticlockwise. Faster and faster she rubbed thinking back on what the girls had been doing just a few metres away from where she now lay, and what they may be doing right at that moment. She pulled a dildo from her toy box and rubbed her juices over it before gliding it into her open wanting hole. She turned around facing her bedspread and with her ass in the air. Still with the dildo going in and out of her pussy Helene reached behind her and began to toy with her ass hole.</p><p>Helene had always been a very anal woman, and the only times she had enjoyed sex with men was when they were taking her anally, sometimes the rougher the better. Now as she played in her bedroom and touched her anal opening, sparks flew inside her mind. This was the final piece in the jigsaw of the massive orgasm beginning to course through her body. Her whole body shook and she sweated profusely, her breathing was reduced to short sharp breaths.</p><p>Helene lay on the bed and recovered smoking a cigarette, she watched the swirls of smoke circle over her. She thought about the afternoons surprising events and pondered over the future. Helene really didn't know what to do. Should she confront the girls? Should she put a stop to it? or should she encourage them and maybe live out her biggest fantasy? Yes that would be so hot she thought to herself but not without massive risks. She could be rejected and hated by the girls, or she could be outed by a loose tongue and put in prison.</p><p>After some soul searching and deliberation she decided she needed to talk to someone she trusted, and who lived the life that she was contemplating. Helene went back to her office, noting as she walked past the girls room that they were watching tv. She logged into her messenger system and left a note with Faye that she needed to chat with her asap. She continued to work as she waited for her friend to log in.</p><p>Finally after a couple of hours the messenger pinged and her friend was online.</p><p></p><blockquote><b>Helene</b>: Hello Faye how are things

<p><b>Faye</b>: Hi good thanks, whats up you said you needed to talk?</p>
<p><b>Helene</b>: Well it's been a strange but exciting day here</p>
<p><b>Faye</b>: Why whats happened, you have me intrigued?</p>
<p><b>Helene</b>: Well I got to watch through a bedroom door, Lily licking Vickys pussy it was so hot</p>
<p><b>Faye</b>: Wow, so cool, I bet that got you a little hot lol</p>
<p><b>Helene</b>: Just a little hun. I had to sort myself out in my room</p>
<p><b>Faye</b>: So am I right in thinking that your beating yourself up about whether you should have joined them?</p>
<p><b>Helene</b>: Yes exactly that. I know you have such a relationship with your girl but it's such a big step isn't it</p>
<p><b>Faye</b>: Of course it is hunni, but if the mutual attraction is there whats so wrong?</p>
<p><b>Helene</b>: I know in my heart your right, but my mind tells me its still so wrong, no offence and such a big risk. I'm not sure I have the nerves for it</p>
<p><b>Faye</b>: How about we meet up for a drink and a chat?</p>
<p><b>Helene</b>: Sounds good to me, I think I need to be out of here to think straight or not lol. Give me a minute to see if I can get a baby sitter</p>
<p><b>Faye</b>: ok</p></blockquote><p>Helene picked up her mobile and called a neighbouring woman, known locally as mrs Roberts. Though nobody had ever seen a mr Roberts. Mrs Roberts who Helene knew as Margaret was a lady in her late 50's maybe early 60's. Helene knew that she often looked at her online young girls clothing catalogue though she never ordered anything. Helene suspected that Margaret had an interest in the young models but didn't have the nerve to go any further. Margaret was pleased to be able to help out and said that she would be over at half past six in the evening.</p><p>Helene messaged Faye back and they arranged to get together. Calling the girls she made a meal and they sat at the table to eat. Helene sneaked looks at the girls, but they didn't show any signs of embarrasment or flirting, which told Helene that she hadn't been caught watching, and that maybe the girls had been playing together for a while.</p><p>She told the girls that she was going out for a drink with a friend, and that Margaret was coming to look after them and that they had better behave. Did the girls glance at each other then? or was it her imagination playing tricks?</p><p>Helene went to her room and opened her walk in wardrobe. She knew that this was just a quick drink and conversation, but she still wanted to look sexy and classy for her friend. She had only met Faye once before, though they chatted online quite alot, and had become quite friendly. Faye was one of her best customers who had ordered a considerable amount of clothing in the smaller sizes. Intrigued Helene had contacted her and delivered the first order herself. She had met her daughter and found that Faye and her daughter were closer than most mothers and daughters.</p><p>Choosing her clothes carefully Helene felt naughty and opened her door slightly. If her daughters thought she was sexy why should she deny them a peek of their mother undressed. She slipped out of her clothing and redressed in her chosen outfit. Fresh stockings were rolled up her legs and clipped to her suspender belt. Satin panties and a bra in the same colour and material were next. Helene slipped on a cream satin blouse noting with pleasure how the bra faintly showed through. A stylish pencil skirt with a split up the side and a matching jacket were the last items she put on before she put on her favourite black heels.</p><p>Helene went into the lounge where the girls were watching the television. She sat in a chair opposite and made small talk, ocassionally she would cross and uncross her legs, letting the girls get a good look at her stockinged legs. Helene felt that if her girls were interested in her sexually that it would be great fun to tease them mercilessly. Every now and then she would stroke her stockinged legs, letting the girls hear the hiss as her hand slid up the fully fashioned silky stockings.</p><p>The girls watched as secretly as they could, each of them loving every minute of their mothers show. Vicky the 13 year old especially loved her mothers clothing, finding it so classy but so sexual too and longed to be able to wear such clothes. Sometimes both the girls would go in the used laundry basket and pick out their moms clothes. They would smell their mothers perfume from her blouses. Getting aroused as they did this, they would keep the panties until last. They would look for the different stains noticing how some panties were stained more than others.</p><p>On a good day they would they would find a heavily stained pair. Unaware of the sexual fun and games their mother had gone through to leave such tell tale signs. To the girls Helen was practically celebate and only went out for business meets and to see her friends for drinks.</p><p>On what they would call a very good day the girls would find lots of sexy clothing in the basket and a couple of pairs of heavily stained panties. They never put it together that these days followed school days, or days when Helene had been to a late running business meeting! The girls would look at the stains, sniff at them and take their tops off. Then the girls would hold one of their mothers satin blouses moving it against their nipples as they sniffed in their mothers musky aroma.</p><p>There was a knock on the door and Helene went to open it. Margaret stood there in a clingy skirt just above her knees and a leather jacket her face as always made up nicely. ""Mmmm quite nice maybe someday I will have to seduce this old woman"" Helene thought to herself. Helene had a thing about older ladies, having been seduced by an elderly aunt while she was a child. She beckoned the older woman in, telling her that she didn't expect to be any longer than three hours.</p><p>Helene left the house knowing that the girls were safe with Margaret, although she liked to look at young girls, Helene was sure the old woman wouldn't have the nerve to touch, and at that moment Helene was only worried that someone may beat her to her daughters.</p><p>It didn't take long for Helene to drive to Fayes home, despite calling into her warehouse on the way. She knocked at the door and was welcomed by Anna who was Fayes 12 year old daughter. Helene smiled to herself as she took a good look at the young girl. Anna took Helene through into the lounge where Faye was waiting.</p><p>""Anna why don't you go for a shower and get changed you have been wearing those clothes all day"".</p><p>Anna looked glum as if she was going to miss something. She made to leave the room but Helene called her back, handing the girl a parcel.</p><p>""Just a little gift for you, I know your mother has been looking at this outfit for you for a while now and Iam sure you will look devine in it""</p><p>Anna thanked Helene and gave her a peck on the lips before leaving the room to go for her shower.</p><p>Faye came up to Helene and gave her a long kiss and offered her a seat and a drink. Once they were settled next to each other on Fayes large comfortable sofa they began to talk.</p><p>""Thank you so much for that outfit, you didn't have to you know. I just know she is going to look stunning in it""</p><p>Helene nodded her agreement. ""Yes she will, she has become a real looker that girl of yours. Maybe I should have her model for the website""</p><p>Faye took a sip of her drink. ""Yes that would be fun. So tell me what's on your mind after your live sex show"" she giggled. Helene took her time to answer staring into space for a while before also taking a large drink from her glass.</p><p>""Well you know I have had an interest in young girls for a long time, but when it is your own daughters"". She paused, thinking to herself "" I suppose they are all someones daughters but what if I make a move and they hate me for it""?</p><p>Faye put her arm around her friends shoulder,comforting her and holding her close.</p><p>""You know that myself and Anna are in a relationship. And I do know how you are feeling. But when Anna returned the love I had for her, it was the happiest day of my life. We are so close now. We can talk about just about anything you could think of. Do you realise how nice it is to know your daughter will come to you with any worry or problem she may be having. Knowing she feels so secure with you. It's such a deeper love than a normal mother and daughter usually share. And need I say the sex is fucking awesome.""</p><p>Helene was quiet for a moment taking in all that her friend had said. ""Yes I guess it must be, the feeling of taboo must give an extra thrill to it all also. But where do you draw a line, surely there are times you want a more conventional relationship, perhaps with another woman. You know, to go to the theatre with, or a restaurant. To be seen in public with, Wouldn't your daughter become jealous""?</p><p>Faye laughed and refreshed their drinks. ""No, not at all. Think of it like any relationship. You simply make the ground rules and make it clear that you will still date other women and they are free to develop relationships. Maybe even find a girlfriend their own age"".</p><p>Helene was coming to a decision in her own mind just as the door opened and Fayes daughter Anna, came back into the room. Helene and Fayes mouthes watered as they took in the sight of the young beauty in front of them. She had put on the outfit that Helene had brought with her. The outfit was a sleeveless latex dress with a flared skating skirt. Annas small breasts showed under the skin tight latex that Helene had given a shine to before driving to Fayes home.</p><p>Faye gave a nod to Anna. Helene later found out that what was to follow had been arranged between the mother and daughter. Anna walked across the room and knelt in front of Helene, lifting Helenes skirt with one hand she carressed the older womans stockinged leg. Soon the young teen was stroking Helenes pussy watching as the satin panties developed a widening wet patch.</p><p>Helene leaned back touching her breast as she saw Faye strip off and kneel behind Anna. Faye reached around her daughter cupping her latex enclosed breasts, and whispering encouragement to her. Anna slipped a finger under Helenes panties squirming towards the hot moist pussy opening. Helene lifted her bottom off the sofa pulling up her skirt as Anna pulled off Helenes panties.</p><p>Faye came and sat close to Helene on the sofa, she whispered in Helenes ear how Anna had jumped at the chance to tongue Helenes Pussy when she had been told that Helene was coming and what the chat was to be about. Faye unbuttoned Helenes blouse and explored Helenes breasts. Helene leaned forward and removed her Jacket and blouse as Faye undid the bra.</p><p>Faye leant across and planted her lips on Helenes, cupping a breast. As she did, Anna put her lips to Helenes pussy and began to lick up the juices around the shaven mound. Helene gave a shudder as the young girls tongue touched her sensitive pussy lips. She clamped her thighs around the girls head, holding her there.</p><p>Faye and Helenes tongues entwined in a sexy dance of passion, Helene glanced down and noticed that as Anna was licking her pussy she was also fingering her mother. Helene reached across and began to massage Fayes left breast, feeling the nipple harden under her touch. Helene knew that if the teen temptress between her legs carried on much longer she would soon orgasm, Helene was not ready to come just yet.</p><p>Helene opened her legs and pulled Anna up and kissed her hard on her young lips. Her hands gripped the firm latex covered ass, pulling the girl closer. Faye watched the older woman molest her daughter and began to play with her own pussy. Helene flipped up the back of Annas skirt feeling for the matching latex panties hoping the girl had put them on. She was not disappointed, Helene knew from her own experiences of wearing latex how it made your body sweat.</p><p>Helene slipped off the sofa joining Anna on the floor, again flipping the skirt up she began to rub Annas pussy. Helenes plan was to get the girls juices trapped under the latex. She slipped a finger under the latex near Annas ass, probing towards the sweaty nasty hole. Soon she felt the damp sweat on her finger as she touched The teens hole.</p><p>Anna moaned at the touch and lifted her back as Helene pushed harder against the hole, vibrating her finger as she did so. Helene pulled out her sweat coated finger and took a great delight in smelling the damp digit. Helene got light headed with the tangy aroma and wanted more. sticking her tongue out so Faye could see, she licked the sweat and juices off her finger. Then taking hold of the latex panties she pealed them off Anna. She noted how slick with juices they were before handing them to Faye.</p><p>Annas mother looked at them, and smelled the rubber panties before sticking out her tongue and licking her daughters juices off the panties. Helene watched Faye tasting the mixed juices whilst rubbing a finger between her own lips. She was getting so worked up now with the unexpected play. She moved closer to Annas bottom and lightly kissed the girls sweaty hole whilst rubbing another finger up and down the girls pussy lips. Anna was juicing up nicely under Helenes expert toying of the teens pussy, and it got wetter as Helene began to lick at Annas asshole.Faye watched her friend devouring her daughter, having finished licking the juices of her daughters panties. Faye was masturbating watching the hot floor show.</p><p>She was feeling pleased with herself for setting up her friend and daughter, it would be good to have a local friend to share her thoughts and experiences with about the incestual relationship she shared with her daughter. And she hoped that maybe that wouldn't be the only thing she would share. She had seen Helenes daughters, and often wondered what it would be like if they all got together.</p><p>Helene and Anna had now moved into a 69, both were using their fingers as well as their tongues on each other to great effect, both were close to cumming. Helene could hardly believe that she was here in a sexy 69 with an underage girl as her mother looked on. She found it so sexy and kinky which added to her growing orgasm.</p><p>Faye was jamming her fingers into her own pussy roughly at the horny display. She was so proud of how her daughter was handling herself with the older woman. She was sure that she would not have had the confidence at that age to have sex with someone watching. She pinched her nipples and alternated between rubbing her pussy and fingering herself as her frenzied orgasm built.</p><p>On the floor the pussy lashing was building into a crescendo with mostly hard fingering. Occasionally this was paused when an arm got tired, but the fingers would be immediately replaced by a mouth. ""God this girl is so good, her mother must have trained her well"" Helene thought to herself. She was so close now, she redoubled her efforts on Annas pussy. Wishing to orgasm at the same time as the teen. It was a fight now to hold back her orgasm until the teen weakened and began to cum. But alas for Helene it was a fight she could not win. The kinkyness of the situation was just to much and her excitement tipped the balance.</p><p>Helene came with a force that she not remember having for such a long long time. It was one of the most intense orgasms she had ever had, and definately one of the most satisfying of her life. A minute or so later Anna joined her in her own orgasm and the two collapsed in a sweaty heap on the floor both panting with the exertion of their sex play.</p><p>Helene was offered a shower and gladly accepted knowing she needed to get home soon, but also knowing what a state she must look. When she came down the stairs to say her goodbyes she found Anna and her mother kissing on the sofa. Faye had the top of Annas dress down and was moving to lick the sweat from her daughters breasts. It was at that moment she decided, as she watched the sensual display, that she would indeed seduce her daughters.</p><p>Helene didn't want to break up the two lovers but needed to get home. She lightly touched Fayes shoulder and mouthed a ""thank you"" and ""see you later"". Helene took one last look before leaving the home of her friend.</p><p>As she drove she became more determined to go through with it all, especially as she relived the evenings events in her mind. The problem now was how to arrange the seduction of her own daughters into her lifestyle.</p>"
979,"Helenes Daughters, Part 2",Carole Briggs,carole.briggs45@yahoo.co.uk,"['ws', 'ff', 'FF', 'Ff', 'inc']",,2012-06-23T00:00:00,This is a work of fiction and nothing more. Feed back is more than welcome as are ideas for the chapters to come.,"<p>Helene woke and stretched, she had hardly slept the night before. Excited by the previous nights sexual fun With her friend Faye and her daughter. She had also been thinking about her own two daughters who she had found having their own intimate fun the day before. After meeting up with Faye and Anna, Helene had decided that she too would become much much closer to her daughters.</p><p>Helene had come up with a plan, and was determined to act on it without losing her nerve. She sat on the edge of her bed and lit one of her menthol cigarettes. As it was a saturday she wouldn't get to see her sexy dog walking neighbour, but it would give her access to her warehouse without any of her staff being there, which was part of her plan.</p><p>Helene ran a nice hot shower and stripped and got under the invigorating needles of water. She began to wake fully and felt ready to start a day which she hoped would change her relationship with her daughters for the better. After towelling herself dry she opened her walk in wardrobe. Helene knew that she would have to wear something that would tease and get her girls lusting after her. </p><p>As she walked through looking at various items of clothing she dismissed most of her choices until she came to her leather collection. Helene inhaled the aroma of the various outfits hanging in this part of her wardrobe She had always loved the smell and the touch of leather and its classy yet sexy look. Helene pulled out a dark green leather skirt and jacket. From another rail she took a satin blouse that matched for colour, along with some shoes. </p><p>Once in her bedroom Helene picked out her underwear and sat on the edge of the bed to roll her stockings up her legs fixing them to a suspender belt. Once she was happy with her look she went to the kitchen and made a coffee before taking it into her office. Once there Helene took out a selection of covert cameras that she had bought from a security company when she had suspected someone was stealing from her warehouse. Helene hid these around her office before opening her emails. She read and answered some mails from her friends before taking a disk of some of her favourite mother daughter videos. She watched a couple before writing private in big letters on the case and leaving it on her desk.</p><p>Helene heard the girls moving about her kitchen and decided to go and make their breakfasts. She took off her leather jacket and undid a few buttons on her blouse before walking into the kitchen and greeting the girls. She made them porridge making sure she took her time bending over to get the milk from the fridge. Helene felt the girls eyes on her as she flitted around the kitchen.</p><p>Soon the breakfasts were finished and the dishes were put in the dishwasher, Helene announced that she had to go into the warehouse for an hour and for the girls to behave themselves while she was gone. She exited through her office turning on the software for the cameras as she went.</p><p>Within a few minutes she was in her warehouse, she made a few arrangements for later on.She then went into her office and turned on the pc to see what was happening back in her home office. As she waited she decided to phone Faye and thank her for the night before.</p><p>""Hello Faye its Helene just calling to thank you and Anna for last night it was wonderful, such an experience""</p><p>""Your more than welcome we enjoyed it a great deal too, and we must do it again soon""</p><p>""Well thats a very strong possibility and at the moment I have a plan on the go which may help us get a couple more to join us""</p><p>""Mmmmm that sounds fun Helene tell me more""</p><p>Helene filled Faye in on her plan, whilst she sat back in her chair Helene pulled up her skirt and fingered her pussy remembering the previous night. They exchanged some sexy ideas and fantasies as Helene kept an eye on her computer screen.</p><p>Back at home the girls changed into their day clothes and started to explore the home starting with their mothers bedroom. To their delight they found the very damp panties Helene had worn the night before. Both Vicky and Lily sniffed the panties taking in the smell of their mothers pussy. Lily the nine year old took the panties and rubbed the dampness across her face and lips.</p><p>Once they had grown bored with the panties they decided to see what new things Helene might have on her computer. Vicky checked that Helenes car had not returned and led Lily by her hand into Helenes home office.</p><p>At the warehouse Helene jumped as the girls came into view looking so cute as they walked in hand in hand. She excused herself from the phonecall with Faye and concentrated on watching the action. Vicky walked up to the desk and saw the disk labelled private, taking no notice of this she put it straight into the pc. Once the files came up on the screen Vicky could be heard asking Lily which she fancied watching. Lily pointed at one which Vicky clicked on.</p><p>The film was a mother daughter type video, the film which Helene had watched a few times, was about two girls hunting around their mothers bedroom, and finding her sex toys and started playing around with them as a lark, laughing and joking. Suddenly the mother appears very cross and makes the girls learn to use the toys on each other properly. Later on they get to use the toys on the mother.</p><p>Helene watched closely at her girls reaction to the film. She was sure that the girls had probably checked her room out for her toys but they were locked and hidden away very securely. Vicky picked Lily up and sat her on her lap absently stroking her sisters chest as the scene unfolded. Slowly Vicky's hand began stroking Lily's thigh moving slowly higher and higher, just as she was about to move her hand under the hem of Lilys skirt Helene speed dialled home. Helene watched the girls jump as the phone rang.</p><p>""Hi girls just to let you know I am on my way back home and I will be with you shortly I hope your behaving, bye""</p><p>Helene watched a while longer as the girls panicked and put the disk back before running out of the office. Helene calmly walked to her car although her heart was pounding, the next half an hour would be make or break.</p><p>Helene opened the door of her home and walked in. She could hear her heart pounding in her ears. Although it was morning she walked straight into the kitchen and poured a very large vodka. Helene went to her office and made a disk with the cameras evidence on it. As the pc loaded the video feed onto the disk, she took a drink and a moment to compose herself and straighten her clothes.</p><p>Satisfied Helene walked into the living room finding the girls lying on their fronts infront of the tv. Both of the girls were trying their best to look like they had been there all morning.</p><p>""Have you been watching anything interesting girls"" Helene asked watching the girls for any tell tale signs of lying.</p><p>""No mum"" said Vicky</p><p>""Yes mum"" said Lily</p><p>The two girls looked at each other and Lily began to blush. They became more and more fidgety under their mothers gaze. Finally they did all they could do and ignored Helene concentrating on the tv. Helene stood in front of the tv and put the disk in the player.</p><p>""Well girls it looks like you have taken to lying as well as your other misdemeanours, are you sure you don't want to alter your stories""?</p><p>Neither girl said anything but looked at each other guiltily ""ok"" said Helene and pressed play on the dvd. The girls sat up as soon as soon as they realised it was showing their moms office. Vicky turned towards her mom blushing hard, and looking with pleading eyes at her mother. </p><p>Once the girls were both blushing enough Helene turned off the disk and looked at the two girls. ""well what have you got to say for yourselves, what you were doing is illegal its called incest and would at the very least put you in a childrens home"".</p><p>Both the girls looked as if they were about to cry and Helene was enjoying watching the girls go through the torment. She would admit that she did have a sadistic streak.</p><p>""So girls what sort of punishment should I deal out to you. Do either of you, have any ideas for how to punish two such delicious lesbian sluts""</p><p>Helene could see the words sinking into Vickys mind and a smile starting as she understood Helenes words and the Heavy hint that Helene had dropped. Vicky stood in front of her mom with her hands folded behind her back looking so nervous but so cute too.</p><p>""Well mom I guess we should agree to whatever punishment that you see fit or maybe we can make it up to you in a different way""</p><p>Helene listened glad to hear that her daughter was smart enough to pick up the hint.</p><p>""Mmmmm well that certainly sounds interesting what exactly did you have in mind Vicky"" ?</p><p>The day was becoming a day of risks and hints but Vicky felt that she had nothing to lose with the gamble she was about to take.</p><p>""Well mom Lily and me really like all your sexy videos and I guess as you own them that you must really like them alot too. So maybe Lily and me could be like the girls in the videos for you if you liked""</p><p>Helene breathed a sigh of relief that her plan had worked so well. Her pussy was melting at the thought that she had her two daughters just where she wanted them. She was also thinking of the sexy adventures she and her daughters would share over the coming weeks of their school holidays.</p><p>""Ok girls go and have a good wash and return here if this is what you want, then so be it, I will turn you two into the sluts that you want to be"".</p><p>Once the girls returned Helene ushered the girls into her car and drove towards the warehouse. She felt so excited and alive, as she looked in her rear view mirror she saw the two girls looked excited too. Soon the industrial estate where her warehouse was held came into view. Helene typed a code into the gate which opened to let the car through. Helene opened the warehouse door and led the girls through the main warehouse to a locked door which opened into the area which housed the special lines she sold.</p><p>Helene explained to the girls that this was part of her business which she hoped the girls would one day help her to run and one day own. She told them have have a look around the place. The girls were amazed at all the outfits hanging up and were so excited as they ran around looking at all the stock. Helene slipped off to use her private shower as she was sweaty and sticky from the days excitement. Once dry she slipped on a pvc corset and tight pvc jeans.</p><p>When she returned to the warehouse she found Lily on the floor laughing and pointing at a shelf. Helene was bemused at her daughters behaviour and asked her whatever was she laughing at. Through broken giggles Lily explained that there was a spelling mistake on one of the products. When Helene took a look she laughed herself at her daughters mistake.</p><p>""No Lily its supposed to be spelt like that its a kind of joke, it is supposed to be called a piddling pool rather than a paddling pool""</p><p>""But why mommy""</p><p>""Well its for ladies and girls to play what we call water sports. I know you look puzzled water sports is when people wee over each other""</p><p>""Ooooh thats funny mummy do people really do that""?</p><p>""Yes hunny they do, maybe you can try it one of these days""</p><p>Vicky was busy holding up different outfits against herself, and checking them in a full length mirror. Helene watched as her daughter picked out outfits, taking note of the ones she obviously liked. Helene was impressed with her daughters good taste thinking that Vicky would look great in any of the outfits.</p><p>""Now girls strip off and come to me, it is punishment time""</p><p>Helene took Lily by the hand and bent her over her lap. She knew that she couldn't spank Lily as much as her older sister but was sure she could get a nice rosey blush to her buttocks. She slid her hands over the gorgeous bottom of her daughter, the flesh she had wanted to touch for so long. She spanked Lily getting the colour she wanted and just the hint of tears in Lily's eyes she desired.</p><p>Vicky looked nervous knowing her spanking would be harder. Helene beckoned Vicky over to accept her punishment. Vicky assumed the position without being asked which pleased her mother a great deal. </p><p>Helene took great delight in caressing Vicky's bottom stretching her asshole open as she did. Helene grazed a manicured finger nail over her daughters exposed asshole. Vicky gave a gasp of pleasure at her mothers touch. This soon disappeared at the sharp slap of her mothers hand on her bottom. Spank after spank landed on Vicky's bottom, Helene was able to go a little harder on her older daughter and was soon hearing Vicky yelp with the spanking. A redness soon appeared all over the young girls bottom and once tears were visible Helene stopped and admired her hand work.</p><p>Helene had both the girls straddle one pvc clad leg each facing her. The girls pussies in direct contact with the shiny material. The girls squirmed themselves as they adjusted to the feeling between their legs as they faced their mother. </p><p>Helene took one of her breasts out of her corset and fed it between Lily's lips having her youngest daughter suckle on her nipple. Helene moved her head towards Vicky's opening her mouth she kissed her on the lips. Soon the two were in a deep kiss and embrace, suppressed passions unleashed from the two lovers. </p><p>Helene was in heaven she thought back to all the times she had masturbated thinking of this moment, never once thinking she would have the courage to go through with her perverted desires, Lily was making noises of pleasure as she continued to suckle on her mothers nipple. Helene moved lily's head up and began to kiss her youngest offering her other breast to Vicky.</p><p>Soon Lily got the hang of kissing properly and Helene was impressed by her enthusiasm. Helene slipped her hands under her daughters and began to rub at their pussies. She found her way into their young cunts and watched as the girls moved up and down on her fingers.</p><p>The girls were in deep incestous pleasure and Helene herself was craving release. Just as she thought the girls were close to coming she stopped the action. The girls sighed with disappointment.</p><p>""Don't worry girls we will soon carry on, but I have an idea. How would you like to meet one of mommy's special friends and her daughter. It's about time I returned the favour to her for the times I have played with Anna. I will give her a call and have them both come over.""</p><p>Helene came off the phone and told the girls that Faye and Anna would be there soon. She ushered the girls into the shower and went to find another outfit for herself. Helene soon found a nice green satin basque, panties and stockings. She slipped herself into this along with some high heels. To conceal this from the girls she put on a pvc mac. </p><p>Soon the girls came out of the shower and returned to their mother. For Lily Helene had selected a blue satin set of underwear, padded bra, panties and suspender belt with matching blue stockings and shoes. For Vicky Helene had found a pvc dress with a flared short skirt along with a pvc thong and knee boots.</p><p>They dressed finishing just as they heard Faye's car pull up outside. Helene watched the mother and daughter walk towards the door on the cctv. She buzzed them through the door and was pleased to see Anna was wearing the latex dress from the night before. Faye walked in wearing a long coat which she removed to reveal Shiny lycra leggings and a white lacy top with a white a satin panel over the stomach area. Shoulderless it also showed the top of Fayes breasts. Helene admired her friends looks, her red curly hair tumbling down onto her shoulders, and the glasses that made her look so seductive.</p><p>Faye walked upto Helene and kissed her on the lips, with her arm around Helenes waist she surveyed the girls standing in front of her.</p><p>""Hello girls don't you both look so stunning, I think we are going to become very good friends and have alot of fun together"".</p><p>Faye walked upto Lily and ran her hands all over the young girls body, touching and feeling her through the lingerie. She shared a kiss with Lily before moving to Vicky. Faye embraced Vicky's pvc clad body kissing her deeply,lifting the flared skirt and touching the girls ass. Faye ran a finger under Vicky's thong lifting it to her nose inhaling Vicky's musky scent.</p><p>Helene took off her pvc mac showing the sexy outfit she was wearing to the rest of the group.</p><p>Faye left Vicky and came up to her friends side putting her hand straight on to Helenes ass. The two shared a deep lingering kiss infront of their daughters, carressing each other. Passions rising at the touches and stroking, and with the thoughts of what was going to happen next with the three Sexy young girls.</p><p>The two women sat on the large leather sofa,making themselves comfortable. A wine cooler was at the side from which Helene produced a bottle. She filled two glasses handing one to Faye and taking one for herself. </p><p>As they had discussed on the phone out of earshot of the girls Faye handed Anna a bag full of sextoys. She had told Anna that she wanted her to take charge of the Two younger girls and put a show on for the two mothers. Helene and Faye sat back eager for the show to start.</p><p>Peeling off her latex panties covered in her scent, sweat and juices she handed them to Lily to smell and taste. While she was engaged in this Anna fixed a collar and lead around Vicky's neck. She pulled up her skirt and pulled on the leash, pulling Vickys face to her pussy. </p><p>Vicky knew what to do and extended her tongue eager to taste her new friends cunt. Anna had other ideas and teased Vicky by not letting her quite reach her goal. Lily had finished licking at Anna's Panties, and Anna called her over asking her to pull up her latex skirt and lick up the sweat and juices from her ass and thighs.</p><p>Lily did this eagerly and Helene was amazed at how submissive and eager to please her youngest was. Finally Anna let Vicky get a taste of the pussy she so much wanted to taste.</p><p>The two mothers watched on with pride at the sexy scene their daughters were putting on for them. Faye had slipped her hand into her lycra leggings frigging herself just as Helene had done with her own panties. Both of them so turned on at the depravity they were indulging in.</p><p>Anna pealed off her latex dress and stepped out of it. She lay down on the floor having Vicky carry on with her pussy eating duties. She pulled Lily down to start licking at the young girls little pussy. Both the mothers looked on getting more and more turned on, their breaths getting faster as was the playing with their pussies. </p><p>Anna looked to be in heaven with her new girlfriends and the two mothers envied her. They knew it wouldn't be long before they would have to join in. Faye broke the spell and moved over to Vicky's pussy and began to lick at the girl who was in turn licking her own daughter. </p><p>Helene stood before her youngest, her panties thrown off on the walk over. She offered her soaking pussy to Lily who hungrily lapped at the juices streaming from her mother. Helene played with her breasts as Lily did a good job of licking her. Helene felt more alive than she had ever done,she felt that this was the ultimate in her kinky life, surely she never get more depraved or so she thought!</p><p>Lily was the first to crack and it wasn't long before the young girl had her first mini orgasm. Helene was sure that her daughter had not gone as far as she could have, probably scared of the new feeling inside her. Lily lay down near the three who continued to play. Helene squatted down placing her pussy on to Anna's lips. Not long after Anna came from all the excitement and the tongue service given by Vicky. She pushed Vicky away from her pussy but continued to tongue Helene. Vicky was not to be disappointed as Faye soon moved into a 69 with her.</p><p>Helene was so proud of her girls and as her own orgasm began to build she watched the sexy scene between Faye and her oldest girl. Anna had become an expert pussy licker and was doing a fine job of lapping up Helenes juices.</p><p>Helene came with one of the biggest orgasms of her kinky life. She stood up above Anna playing with her pussy as the last pulses of her orgasm subsided. Suddenly she let rip with a jet of piss which rained downed on Anna's body. Over her stomach up over her breasts and towards her face. </p><p>Lily to Helenes surprise rushed over and began licking at the piss on Anna's body. She obviously liked the taste as she turned her face towards her mother with her mouth open.</p><p>Helene directed a stream of her piss towards her daughters waiting mouth, and was astonished to see Lily take good gulps of the nasty fluid. What astounded Helene the most was that Lily was so eager to try the taste, after all she knew the girls couldn't have seen anything like this on any of the dvd's she had left available.</p><p>Soon her stream finished but Lily still licked at Anna's body. She continued until she was licking at Anna pussy. Helene sat and watched mesmerised at Lily's natural ability and eagerness to play. She wondered more and more whether Lily had been with someone other than her sister. Mrs Roberts she pondered or someone else? She knew she would have to investigate further it didn't seem right even in this depraved arena, she expected to have to coach Lily more than Vicky and at the moment it looked like it would be the other way round.</p><p>Faye and Vicky continued their 69, now using fingers also to probe each others anuses. As the 69 got more intense the anal fingering became deeper and more frenzied. The fingering also had the effect of making the tongue action more intense. The two were locked in a depraved circle of lust. </p><p>As Helene watched, her fingers entered her own moist channel. Lily copied her mother and the two smiled at each other as they watched the floor show. The two lovers on the floor were oblivious to being watched. Vicky and Faye were getting carried away and were in their own zones of pleasure. Helene noticed that Vicky nearly had all her fingers in Fayes ass. She knew that at some point she wanted both of her holes filled in the same way by her daughters fists.</p><p>""Oh my god Helene your girls are so good at this, c'mon Vicky fuck my ass""</p><p>Fayes breathing was getting faster and her body had a sheen of sweat. Vicky came, her hips bouncing against the floor, her eyes closed and her head tilted back, tendons sticking out of her neck. Helene herself came watching her eldest come to orgasm so powerfully tilting her over the edge.</p><p>As Vicky spasmed in orgasm her fingers were still in Fayes anus. The twitching girls powerful throes exciting Faye all the more and she too orgasmed shouting obscenities as she came down from her high.</p><p>Helene took Lily to the shower room so they could both clean up a little leaving Faye and Vicky to recover. Helene needed to quiz Lily on how she appeared to be so adventurous. The two stepped under the water, Helene enjoying the hot spray and the refreshing aroma of her shower gel. Soon she felt Lily's Hands soaping her thighs and moving upwards and she felt her pussy twitch. </p><p>However Helene didn't want to be distracted by her daughters sexual advances they needed to talk.</p><p>""Lil's please tell me the truth I will not be angry but you seem to know a little to much for someone of your age. Have you been playing with anyone other than your sister"" ?</p><p>""No mom it's just been me and Vicky doing some of the things in the videos you left around""</p><p>""Well tell me about you diving in after that piss like a girl possessed, that's not normal for a girl your age, that's something grown ups do when they develop a taste for such things""</p><p>""I guess it was what you said about that piddling pool mommy it just made me think about it and what people got out of it. So when you wee'd I just sort of jumped in I guess""</p><p>Helene was a little relieved although she wasn't entirely convinced. She and Lily dried themselves and dressed before going back into the warehouse. Faye and Vicky were still lying on the floor kissing and cuddling in quite a sensual way. The two on the floor broke their embrace and stood up Vicky walked up to her mother and kissed her on the lips.</p><p>""Thank you mom for today its been awesome far beyond my dreams""</p><p>As Faye walked back towards Anna she too kissed Helene.</p><p>""Yes thank you Helene, thank you for sharing your two treasures with me. They really do you proud and I hope we get the chance to have many more fun times together""</p><p>Helene was so proud of her two girls and herself and was looking forward to many more such events. But she was still not convinced that Lily was telling the truth. If someone else had been teaching her girl the only person it could be would be Mrs Roberts. Helene decided that she needed to know for sure so on the spur of the moment she thought the girls would be better off out of the way for the evening.</p><p>""Well Faye I have had an idea. Why don't you take the girls home with you for the evening Iam sure they would like that and it will give me a chance to sort something out. I may choose to join you later if thats ok with you? If not they can stay with you overnight. What do you think""?</p><p>""Oooh Helene that would be wonderful if your sure? Would it be ok if I invited my sister over too""</p><p>Helene had never met Fayes sister but trusted her friend and agreed. Faye and Vicky went to use the shower and Helene tidied the warehouse up, hosing away the piss on the floor. She took a walk outside and made a call to Mrs Roberts. Helene arranged for her to babysit that night although the girls would not be there.</p><p>She heard voices inside and returned to find Faye and Vicky clean and dressed. She kissed the girls and Faye goodbye and watched them leave the building. As the sound of Fayes exhaust disappeared into the distance she took a large hold all and began to choose sexy outfits for the girls. With what she had in mind they would need a sexy new wardrobe. She also took a copy of the security cameras inside the ware house before deleting the file on the system.</p><p>Helene drove herself home enjoying the drive, she felt so calm and relaxed, she pondered on this as she drove. She wondered why she didn't feel ashamed of her actions, about how she had drawn her daughters into her depraved way of life. And how freely she had lent them to her friend and now Fayes sister a woman she had never even met. All she did know for sure was that she never wanted it to end, and was looking forward to exploring more with her girls, and couldn't wait for the next chapter.</p>"
980,Animal Antics: Laura's Ball Club,Carole Wilson,,"['pedo', 'beast']",,2012-05-19T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1a</h5><p>Laura Cutter was furious. Even her mother said that a twelve year old young lady who was beginning to develop like one ought to leave baseball to the boys! Can you just imagine in this day and age leaving everything to the boys just like it was 1800 or some ancient time like that! She snapped her long blond pigtails in the air like two ferocious whips as she turned on her heel and left the sand lot where the boys in the neighborhood were having a wonderful time playing baseball and wouldn't let her play! Well, she had the right to have a good time, too, didn't she? Why were all the fun things left for the boys? She liked to play hockey, or example, and what did her mother want her to do? She insisted that Laura take figure skating lessons! Of all the stupid things to do! What good are figure skating lessons? What you had to do was get the experience so that you were able to place the puck exactly where it was supposed to go. Figure skating lessons were sure a laugh when it came to doing anything useful like that! And now it seemed as if the whole world was against her playing baseball too!</p><p>""Hi, Janie,"" she suddenly called, seeing her pal on the way to the sand lot, coming at her in the other direction. ""They won't let you play,"" she announced sourly. ""Boys! They think they know everything!"" She expected to see Janie get really angry, because she liked a good game of baseball or hockey as much as Laura did, but Janie seemed to be looking for someone.</p><p>""Hey, Laura, have you seen Mack?"" Janie asked, not perturbed about the unfair conditions for girls in Hobbs Corner at all!</p><p>""I don't care if I never see him,"" Laura spat. ""What's it to you to see a boy?""</p><p>Now Janie Farragut focused her attention on her old friend, seeing for herself that Mack Toohey was not at the sand lot.</p><p>""Well if you want to get to play with boys, you got to know how to go about doing it, Laura. You don't be stupid about it.""</p><p>""Are you calling me stupid?"" Laura said, blazing at her old friend, her buddy, she thought.</p><p>""Oh, naw, come off it, Laura. What I mean is these guys ain't the only guys in town, and there are other baseball games in other places.""</p><p>""Where?""</p><p>""Other places I know,"" the dark-haired, freckle-nosed Janie whispered mysteriously. ""Only you have to join the club to play.""</p><p>""A baseball club?"" Laura Cutter's pretty jaw dropped in surprise. Then her brow puckered. ""What are you talking about?""</p><p>""That's why I'm looking for Mack Toohey,"" the darker girl explained. ""See, to join a club, you have to be initiated and to do that, there's a number of steps, you know. Right now I'm supposed to be doing another step in my initiation.""</p><p>""You mean that Mack Toohey is a member of this club?"" Laura had always admired Mack Toohey. He was a real leader of the guys, and he was extra good in any sport, it seemed. He could play hockey like a Maple Leaf. The Maple Leafs were her favorite team.</p><p>""He sure is. He's the president, I think. I'm not sure. Before your initiation is finished, you don't get told very much, not even where you're going to play when you're finished.""</p><p>""Why not?"" Laura demanded. It sounded to her like more of male chauvinism.</p><p>""They have to be careful, of course. If you have a club, you don't let people know your secrets. If people don't pass the initiation and don't get into the club, what happens if they know all the secrets?"" Laura couldn't imagine what would happen, if anything.</p><p>""I suppose it depends on the secrets,"" she mumbled. ""Who's in the club?"" she asked, still suspicious of the whole idea. She had never heard of such a thing to do with baseball!</p><p>""You can't know that either, not yet. Say, Laura, there's talk they're going to need another girl for the team. You interested?""</p><p>""You mean they have to have a certain number of girls? Why don't they just pick the best players?"" Laura was perplexed and the idea certainly did nothing to allay her suspicions.</p><p>""It's up to you,"" the other girl said, shrugging her shoulders as though it didn't matter in the least bit whether Laura, who was supposed to be her best friend, was on her team or not! Laura could not help being incensed and then hurt. ""I just have to find someone,"" Janie continued nonchalantly.</p><p>""What would I have to do?"" Laura asked then. She could not help but recall that Mack Toohey was in this club, whatever it was.</p><p>""First you have to come to a special meeting and talk to the guys, I guess. I'd have to find out for sure,"" Janie explained. ""What time are going home for lunch, and I'll call you.""</p><p>""Can't we just go and find Mack and find out now?"" Laura asked.</p><p>""If I can find Mack, we got other things to do,"" Janie told her mysteriously.</p><p>""Like what?"" Laura asked with a penetrating stare. Since when did Janie Farragut do things secret from her best friend?</p><p>""Oh, Laura, I can't tell you. That's why I want you to join!""</p><p>""Well I don't mind going and talking about it.""</p><p>""I'll call you at noon.""</p><p>""Yeah, okay,"" Laura agreed, and they parted. Laura Cutter went home because there wasn't anything better to do, and she might just as well sit around and read comics. Janie Farragut went looking for Mack, apparently.</p><p>* * *</p><p>""First I have to ask you,"" said Janie later that afternoon when Laura met her for the club meeting to which she was invited, ""if you'll promise not to tell anyone anything if you decide not to join. I mean, you wouldn't want me to get into trouble or anything like that!""</p><p>""Of course not!"" Laura affirmed. What could Janie mean by trouble?</p><p>""I told the guys you had a sense of honor and weren't any tattle tale,"" Janie smiled, sighing with relief.</p><p>""I sure do!"" Laura agreed, wondering now why she would be called upon to use it.</p><p>They had several blocks to walk before turning into a really beautiful house on the outskirts of Hobbs Corner. Laura thought it was the DePow house, but she wasn't sure. Ernest DePow was a former mayor of the town, and the family was the wealthiest in the whole county, her father often said.</p><p>""Hey, won't we get caught in here?"" Laura asked nervously. Already Janie had left the path that led to the front door and was leading her pal over the lawns. Laura was not accustomed to walking on such beautiful lawns. The only one she knew that looked anywhere near as beautiful was in the park and it was covered with signs that warned people not to walk on it.</p><p>""So what if we do? Peter has a right to play with kids,"" Janie told her.</p><p>""Who's Peter?""</p><p>""Peter DePow. He lives here, and he's in the club,"" Janie told her importantly. ""He goes to private school,"" she then explained, suddenly feeling guilty for enjoying her sense of importance in knowing Peter DePow.</p><p>The two girls reached the rear of the house, and Janie led Laura on into the trees that started to dot the yard sparsely and then became more numerous as the land began to rise into the hills that backed the property. Suddenly, Janie stopped.</p><p>""Here we are!"" she announced. Before indicating where they were, she enjoyed the startled look on her friend's face as she looked around herself, hunting for the clubhouse that Janie had told her to expect. ""Up there!"" she laughed gaily at last. She pointed straight up, and sure enough, there was the bottom of a good sized tree house that had been constructed in the branches of two trees, not one. The trees were sturdy old red maples, their gray bark folded around them like the folds of clothing.</p><p>""What strange looking trees,"" Laura noted. Gosh, the wealthy people had everything, she couldn't help thinking. But she looked up at the tree house with a strangely beating heart. She never had paid much attention to the DePows or talk about them, and she had not realized there was a boy in the family. There was not only a kid in the family, a lover of baseball like herself, she thought, shakily, but she, Laura Cutter, was going to meet him and ... and play with him ... and maybe be in the very same club!</p><p>""Never mind the trees,"" Janie said impatiently. ""We may be a little late. Hurry up.""</p><p>""Hurry up what?"" Laura asked. Janie had changed something wicked, Laura was thinking. She was getting so impatient and preoccupied! Could it be this club that was such a bad influence on her friend? If that was the case, maybe Laura should think twice about joining, even if it did have important guys like Mack Toohey and Peter DePow in it!</p><p>""Climb up,"" Janie ordered, and for the first time, Laura noticed the rope ladder that was only partially visible, lying folded on a low limb. She took it down.</p><p>""You go first,"" she said to Janie. ""Why me? I never been here before.""</p><p>The truth was that Janie Farragut had no idea what they would find at the top of the ladder. She never knew for sure, and she wanted to climb up behind her friend so that Laura could not run away if she didn't like what she saw.</p><p>""It's the rules of my initiation,"" Janie told Laura. ""I have to be polite and let you go first,"" she explained lamely.</p><p>Laura snorted. She looked at her friend with a laugh in her blue eyes. Imagine Janie having to be polite! Well, maybe there was something to being polite when you were sitting around waiting for your turn at bat and it might not come because some dumb kid on your team was a lousy player and would sure as hell strike out. Then there were times when you got mad at the umpire and had to be sure you didn't start a fist fight and get put out of the game. Maybe practicing politeness was supposed to stop things like that. Oh, well. She started to climb the rope ladder. She tried to master the climb so she wouldn't look awkward, but it was hard getting the rungs of the ladder to stay away from the tree trunk so she could manage a good foot hold, at least very fast. By the time she reached the top, she could not help feeling embarrassed and her face was hot, probably red. Maybe no one would notice.</p><p>No one even looked at her when she reached the top. There were two boys, Mack Toohey with his dark curly hair and brown eyes. Boy, you had to watch out for that guy on the ice. She wanted to greet him, but was confused by his lack of attention. He and another boy with carrot red hair and a lot more freckles than Janie had were busy talking about something. So she turned self-consciously and looked back down the ladder.</p><p>""You coming, Janie?"" she asked so the stupid boys wouldn't think she had to depend on them to say hello. She would show them she had plenty of other interests, the least of which was saying hello to a couple of guys, especially stuck-ups like Mack and whoever he was talking to. Maybe it was Peter DePow. That would explain why he was so stuck-up.</p><p>When Janie finally came up, the first thing they did was get introduced. Then Laura softened. After all, the boys were very likely as self-conscious as she was. Either that or it was just another rule of politeness not to talk to someone until you were introduced. Laura didn't know much about that. Still, Mack knew her, she thought, even though they had never really talked to each other.</p><p>The next thing they did was play cards, and the first thing she knew, she was learning how to play poker. She wanted to ask about the club, but as far as she knew this was kind of a meeting and maybe this was what you did at meetings. That wasn't too bad. But she would really like to know about the sports. Yet, Janie had said that until after the initiation, she would not be told very much at all and that it would be useless to ask questions.</p><p>One of the surprising things that happened though was how Pete DePow, for that's who the redhead turned out to be, seemed to deliberately keep his leg pressed against hers under the card table. Laura had never had anything like that happen to her before, and at first she was uncomfortable. But Pete smiled at her very warmly, and finally she began to tingle until she reached the point where she didn't want him to take his leg away, It was very strange. And very nice. In fact, he was a terrific guy, she decided. If only he would get around to the sports things, too, everything would be perfect.</p><p>By the time Mack Toohey and Janie had disappeared down the rope ladder, Laura even forgot to wonder where they were going and why. Pete DePow had her complete attention. He was very impressive and sounded just like a movie star when he spoke. Every word sounded smooth as the note of a song. She could not imagine what it was he found so attractive about her. She began to suspect that maybe there really was no club and that Pete had simply asked Janie or Mack or whoever it was he knew to introduce him to Laura. She wanted very much to ask him if he had seen her somewhere before and where that could be, but she somehow couldn't get the words out of her constricted throat. Just think of Pete DePow being interested in Laura Cutter. If it had been any other boy she knew who had shown this kind of romantic interest, she would have scoffed. She'd rather play baseball any day!</p><p>""I hear you like to play baseball,"" he finally said after the others had left. He asked her if she wouldn't like to sit down on the big pillows on the floor in the corner of the large tree house. Automatically she agreed to move to the pillow even though it meant losing contact with his knee. However, when they were on the pillows, he put his arm around her and pressed his leg the length of hers.</p><p>""I ... uh ... I like a good game,"" she said uncertainly.</p><p>""Yeah, Janie says you're very good,"" he said, looking into her blue eyes intently. His eyes were a lovely gray green, she saw. He was squeezing her a little and she was sure her face must be flushing by now. She felt hot and her heart was beating like a trip-hammer. ""We play baseball,"" he said, smiling as though baseball were just a little difficult to think about right now.</p><p>""That's what I thought,"" she said, but she was having trouble caring, too. Why?</p><p>""We have a little initiation,"" he whispered. ""And for you, part of that's getting to know the coach. That's me. Okay?"" What did he mean?</p><p>And then abruptly, as she tried to nod her head 'yes,' he put his arms completely around her and drew her tight against him. First he kissed her just gently, softly, but then he kissed her harder and she felt her lips being opened. Oh, she had heard of this kind of kiss. It was supposed to be when you really liked someone a lot. Could it be that Pete DePow liked her that much? She could not help herself and she opened her lips almost eagerly to accept his probing wet tongue. Their tongues met and tasted one another, exchanging an incredible kiss. Pete's hands were restless on her back and shoulders now, moving back and forth, up and down, around and over her little white button-down blouse.</p><p>Laura Cutter felt something very new. It was an almost overwhelming surge of desire at this nearness to a boy, especially Pete, the intoxicating boy odor in a relationship that she had never before known. His kisses were eliciting a full and total response inside the would-be ball player, and when his moving hands gradually worked their way around to lightly entering the front of her blouse, the buttons seeming to pop out of the button holes as if he willed them to, and lightly caressed the beginning mounds of her new tits, she didn't know whether this was the time to stop him or not. Her mother had said something about not letting a boy go too far, but what did that mean? And the closeness she felt to this new friend right now seemed to transcend any parental warning or concern.</p><p>And so Pete began to caress her newly ripening titties in earnest then as his eager tongue probed wetly in and out of her opened mouth. Gosh, his gentle touch felt so good on her! Unaware of her own response, she wrapped her fingers in his carrot-red curls, kissing him even more passionately, and then his fingers had dipped inside her undershirt, which her mother insisted she wear if she wouldn't wear a brassiere. The contact of his hand on her naked flesh thrilled the twelve year old more than she could ever have imagined. Oh, she had overheard a lot of talk among certain girls around school, and she had always pretended that she wasn't listening. Now she was glad she had. She suspected that it was less frightening to know that these strange and thrilling sensations were common to others. Before she knew it, she was allowing him to unbutton her blouse and to slip the garment down over her shoulders. And then his deft fingers had worked her undershirt up under her arm pits so that she felt a cool rush of air against her now-erect nipples as her still firm, not yet very large tits were fully exposed to Pete's hungry gaze.</p><p>Gently with his palm he began to stroke her naked, just blossoming tits, rolling his hands over her newly forming mounds before bringing them up to massage the hardened nipples. Taking the taut pink buds between thumb and forefinger, he tweaked them into a quivering rigidity. Laura moaned with increasing fervor as Pete's caresses wrung soft cries of delight from her throat. Little shivers of arousal began to course through her, and she had felt a warm wetness up between her legs seeping from her excitedly throbbing cunt. She was sure glad she had heard the girls talk about that or it would have frightened her to death!</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 01b</h5><p>Laura felt no panic at all even when Pete's red head dipped down and his wetly heated lips encircled one of her erect little nipples, tongue swirling wetly round and round the goose-bumped aureole. Even though this was the first time in her life she had ever bared any part of her so private to a boy, never mind been kissed by a boy right there on a nipple, the thought never entered her mind right away that there was anything she should do to stop this marvelous experience, that what she was doing might lead to uncontrollable passion. The young blond twelve year old was still awed by the idea that no less than Peter DePow was apparently crazy about her, and she felt safe, felt warm and somewhat drowsy from what he was doing, and very excited as his gently sucking mouth moved like a hungry child's on her soft, young tits.</p><p>All of a sudden, though, one of Pete's hands left her quivering titty and moved down to stroke her thighs just below her shorts. His fingers hungrily traversed the silky soft skin of her inner thighs, then moved upward, sliding the hem of the shorts still higher until the tips of his searching fingers were resting on her warmly moistened cuntal mound right on the white cotton of her panties. Only then did Laura feel the first stirrings of panic, for Pete had groaned and clamped his lips hard around her rigid nipple while his other hand squeezed and kneaded the resilient flesh of her naked young titty. The squirming young blond felt confused, uncertain. She wanted to be rid of his moist warm mouth on her tit, his lusting, nerve-wracking touch on her nakedly exposed flesh, and yet she didn't want to be free of it either. For a moment she was undecided, and that was time enough for Pete to unbutton and unzip her shorts so that he could begin caressing the smooth flat plane of her then exposed belly.</p><p>His fingers had slipped inside the elastic waistband of her panties almost before Laura realized what was happening, and suddenly he was tugging the flimsy material down, down over her pubic area, sliding her panties from under her nakedly quivering ass. Needless to say, the shorts went easily. The moist heat of his palm pressed against her down-covered pussy mound, and rippling waves of erotic pleasure threatened to blank the young girl's mind completely of the consequences of his actions. Gently, he insinuated his outstretched middle finger into the soft warm virginal slit up between her thighs, parting her moistly sensitive cunt lips and probing at the thin hymeneal membrane which gave mute testimony to her naivete, had he any question in that regard. Meanwhile, he was using his thumb to tweak the sensitive nub of her clitoris, teasing over it again and again and causing a sharp cry of commingled fear and intense pleasure to bubble out of her throat. Her fingers in his red curls tightened, pulling his head down harder against her young titties even as her voice was repudiating her actions by moaning, ""No, no, no, no!"" over and over again.</p><p>Then an unmistakable whispering sound filled the tree house at that moment, the sound of a zipper being pulled hurriedly down as Pete's hand left her tit momentarily. Her blue eyes fluttered open in alarm and, in the shaded light of the little house, she saw for the first time an erect male organ quivering lewdly in all its blood-engorged awesome passion. Abruptly, the fear routed her lust so that there was no longer a struggle going on inside her. The sight of his menacing blood-filled cock decided matters for the terrified pig-tailed little girl. She had to stop him, stop him right away!</p><p>""No, Pete!"" she cried, trying to twist away from him. ""What kind of club is this, anyhow? We can't do something like this. We're not married... or anything like that!""</p><p>""Please, Laura, please!"" he mumbled, his voice thick with the lust that was reflected in his gray-green eyes. His hand was stroking the full length of what looked to her like his monstrous lust-thick prick. She could see that, and her efforts to free herself became more panicky. The aroused young athlete was too strong for her, with all her prowess with a baseball bat. And before she could escape, she had been forced back down on the pillows. It was then that Laura felt the smooth hot head of his lust-thickened prick touch her thigh, and she jumped from the electric contact of pulsating granite hard flesh against her fevered skin. Groaning in uncontrolled passion, Pete DePow began forcing her not tightly closed legs apart, and the frantically squirming little girl could feel his greatly lust-swollen, pulsating cock trembling like an impossibly large wedge being driven into and splitting a tinder-dry log as he fucked it repeatedly against her partially opened thighs.</p><p>Pete then put both of his freckled hands on her nakedly quivering titties as if he were in the throes of some consuming pain. He squeezed them painfully before lowering his head and planting hot, moist kisses upon the new mounds, all the while murmuring like some madman about not being able to help himself and she was going to have to forgive him and all that shit.</p><p>""I'm ... I'm going to cummmmmmmm!"" he said finally, though, and Laura Cutter thought she would faint away.</p><p>She felt his hotly throbbing prick begin to jerk out of control against her soft white thighs, felt a hot jetting spurt splash against the innocent folds of her pussy, another, and another, a whole series of eruptions, that flooded her cuntal area and thighs with sticky semen that flowed down to pool on the pillow beneath her. Pete had been mewling and convulsively twitching above her, planting those hot, liquid kisses on her still quivering young tits as his seed emptied out of his wildly ejaculating cock onto her naked flesh while she tried to force him off of her.</p><p>When he was finally limp with his satisfaction, and Laura was able to get out from under his body, she never dressed so fast in her life. She was all sticky and wet, but she would have to hope that no one could see her. It shouldn't be too bad since her clothing had been out of the way. She only hoped that it wouldn't seep through things too much, because she sure as hell wasn't staying around here. Pete even had the nerve to ask her not to go at once but she paid no attention. Once having broken the spell, her fears returned and there was now no facade of politeness to keep her so she went. This was no road to a baseball team; that was clear.</p><p>Reaching home, she went straight to her room. Immediately, she stripped off the soiled clothing and took the hottest shower that she could stand. After soaping herself thoroughly and rubbing her self hard with the face cloth, she submitted her body to a harsh and brusque toweling that turned her skin to a hot pink and all but removed it! She threw herself onto the bed determined to think of baseball until she fell asleep, but she knew only too well that baseball would never be the same again. Every time she watched the pitcher getting ready to pitch, every time she herself went to pitch to the batter, if he was a boy, she would be wondering what he had on is mind. What a rotten shame! She turned onto her face for awhile, feeling that surely she ought to want to cry. But all she could see was gray-green eyes staring at her that way from every player on the ball field, from every hockey player on the ice.</p><p>In spite of herself and the rub down she had given her tender skin, the new pleasantness began to creep back, and she found herself wishing, however much she accused herself of being silly, that she had not run away quite so soon. Something was missing. There was something for her that she didn't get, and the craving for that unknown something made her wriggle on the bed as it became stronger. Once again she was filling with that same kind of tingling arousal that Pete DePow had given her. Her mind began to drift with the same kind of mindless excitement that she had suffered with him, the same attitude of not caring about consequences as her mind carried her on to further heights of sexual fantasy. With the whole ball team watching, she imagined herself slowly undressing. Good grief! And another thing, she imagined she could feel Pete's warmly pulsing prick inside her trembling cunt. She recalled the touch of his lips and hands on her naked flesh just as though he were in the room with her now, and she wished he was! She began to squirm in the growing passion on the bed, and her wetly aroused cunt began to secrete its liquid excitement, moistening her fresh panties. There was a tender aching up between her legs and the need for release of her ever-increasing passion was becoming strong, too strong!</p><p>Involuntarily, the twelve year old pig-tailed tomboy's hands began to move down along her tautly rippling belly. She knew what girls talked about doing, about playing with themselves until relief came. She knew that's exactly what she wanted to do to herself so she forced her hands up and away, but they immediately went back down again as if they had a will of their own. The inside of her mouth was dry, and she ran her tongue wetly over her lips several times in an effort to rid herself of the and taste. Oh, gosh, she thought dimly, why would I do something like this to myself? I want to go back to the way things were! I don't want to get so worked up.</p><p>But in another moment, she didn't care what she was working herself up to. In a corner of her brain she knew there was no going back to anything now. Her hands were moving sensuously around to her front, moving across the full firmness of her only slightly pliant new titties. Gradually, she began opening and closing her legs as she massaged her sensitive young mounds of warm flesh, the sound of automobiles and life going on outside the bedroom and the house beginning to sound like the ominous background music of a film. She began watching, fascinated, as her own fingers began plucking at the buttons on the front of her bathrobe, opening the garment all the way down. Her skin was still pink next to the white of her panties. Her hands traveled almost greedily up and down her body now, over the mounds of her titties, down to her throbbing pubic mound, across the smoothness of her taut little belly.</p><p>Laura Cutter was looking at herself in a very different way than she had ever looked before. Instead of noticing her muscles, she noticed the attractive slenderness of her limbs and how her waist nipped in above her hips, which looked more fully rounded than she had ever seen them. Her hands seemed to be seeking knowledge of every inch of her new womanly shape, of her proportionately lovely flesh. She ran her fingers tantalizingly over the area up between her thighs, arching her long limbs up and spreading them open to the delicious, forbidden delights which her caresses were instilling within her body. Her mouth was parted, and her brain was whirling with the heat of her growing lust. She flailed her head from side to side on the pillow, her long, blond pig-tails whipping around like soft whips. She had kicked the covers completely off of her eagerly trembling body as her hands continued their mad pace up and down, down and around, teasing her now-fevered flesh into even more intense arousal, her brain alive with lewd thoughts previously unknown to her, of Pete DePow's long lust-hardened prick fucking in and out of her wetly throbbing cunt.</p><p>Laura arched her back, working her arms out of the sleeves of her robe. She found herself needing a feeling of great freedom. She wanted to touch the rigid nipples without the encumbrance of clothing under her arms and bunching up her sides. She pulled the robe away from her body and tossed it to the floor beside the bed, and her hands hungrily engulfed the soft warmth of her new alabaster mounds. Slowly, rhythmically, she began to roll the nipples back and forth, squeezing them and then releasing them, squeezing, then releasing.</p><p>The entire time he was thinking that she ought not to do this, that it was going to make it harder to give this sort thing up and return to being herself again. She was masturbating, and that, she knew, was naughty anyway. It was naughty and evil and perverted and ... and ... it felt so good!</p><p>Her right hand left her nakedly quivering tit and moved slowly down over her stomach to the elastic waistband of her panties. In spite of her self-recrimination, her shame at what she was doing, she wasn't able to stop herself. There was only her urgency now, her frantic need for release from the overbuilding whirlpools of passions inside her shamelessly aroused body.</p><p>What was she doing to herself? She was drawing her panties down now, drawing them sensuously over her satin pubic mound while her other hand continued to stroke the nipple of one titty. She raised up on the bed, pulling the thin wisp of a garment down to her ankles, her eyes tightly shut, and then pulling them off completely so that she was completely nakedly exposed, and although there was certainly no one else in the room, she had this magnificent feeling of being looked at by hundreds of pairs of gray-green eyes!</p><p>Again she lay back, one hand on her tit, the other stroking first one thigh, then the other, carefully avoiding for the moment the moist inferno of lust between her legs. Then when she could stand the pressure no longer, her eager hand shot to the hotly pulsating folds of her pussy and pressed against the wet sensitive flesh there as she once again brought her legs up off the bed and splayed them wide apart. Her tight little cuntal hole was opened wide now as she gently eased her outstretched finger into her wetly clasping pussy.</p><p>She could not help herself. She imagined it was Pete DePow's hand, his finger, touching her there, stroking her down there. She imagined it was he who was now caressing her hair-fuzzed cuntal lips until they seemed to be swollen with blood the way his long blood-thickened cock had been swollen, until her clitoris was as hard as his lust-rigid cock had been hard. She found her sensitive nerve bud with the tip of her searching finger and began to tease it back and forth, running the nail round the quivering tip until the delight caused her to jackknife her legs back up against her chest, mashing what little mound there was of her tits flat. Her asscheeks, white moons of the softest, most flawless young flesh imaginable, jerked and twisted in complete wantonness under her fingering, and the resulting erotic sensations caused the sweat to bead and shine on her lust-grimacing face, matting her blond wisps of hair, ever escaping her braids, to her forehead and neck.</p><p>Oh, God, she thought to herself, hoping her parents could not read the swear word in her mind, but she sure wished Pete were here! All that sounded out into the room was a groaning through the daze of passion which controlled her brain, but her thoughts were beginning to be of how stupid she had been to run away! Wouldn't it be wonderful, she thought, if it was Pete playing with her pussy. How she wished it was he who was going to put his lovely lust-hard prick into her ravished cunt and fuck her, fuck her hard, real hard until he came inside of her instead of all over her skin, where she couldn't feel filled with the warmth of it but only covered with its cold stickiness.</p><p>Faster and faster and faster, Laura's little finger fucked into her moistly clasping cunt, deliberately teasing her clitoris and her cuntal hole until her orgasm was only moments away. Her hips thrashed and pounded the bed beneath her as her other hand squeezed and kneaded her nakedly quivering tits and nipples, causing wave after wave of pain-pleasure to ripple outward from her sensitive flesh. There was no guilt, no shame for her in that frozen period of time. There was only the wonderful, rapturous feelings of impending climax which were filling her very soul.</p><p>""Laura!"" she heard vaguely as if from a great distance. ""Laura!"" she heard a more demanding tone and started up from her position, the waves of pleasure rolling back like waves rolling back into the sea. She made a rapid dive for her underpants and then for her closet, grabbing the first things that came to hand. It was a dress with rosebuds on it, that she absolutely hated. It was bad enough that it was a dress, but the rosebuds finished it, in her eyes. She went to throw it back inside. Her mother liked that dress. It would divert her mother's attention if she wore it.</p><p>There was nothing showing on the little girl from which to divert her mother's attention, but she was so accustomed to having her mother discover the least guilty secret she might harbor that she thought in terms of hiding everything, even the invisible, even her growing up. Although so far, she had done a better job of hiding her growing up from herself than from her mother, but she didn't know.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2a</h5><p>
If her mother noticed the dress, she didn't make any indication. She was too much in a hurry, had been interrupted in whatever she had been doing, also.</p><p>""Telephone,"" she told Laura briefly as soon as her young daughter appeared. Then the mother returned to the kitchen.</p><p>Laura was a little out of breath, whether from the frustrated and unfinished love-making or from the strain of hiding her guilt from whoever, specifically her mother, might see, it would be hard to say. Nevertheless, her breathing was a little hard, raspy. She paused a few moments before taking the receiver from the telephone bench where her mother had placed it to await her coming. She sat down, took one deep breath, and tried to speak in as normal a tone of voice as she could muster.</p><p>""Hello!""</p><p>""I feel terrible and have to apologize,"" a voice thinly said after a pause. It was Pete DePow. Of all the nerve! Yet, she couldn't be too angry. She couldn't shake the memory that upstairs just now, on the bed, she had just about willed him to be with her. Who knows? Maybe that's why he was calling. Maybe he knew she wasn't really mad, at least not any more.</p><p>""I guess we might as well forget it,"" she said sternly. Gosh, she didn't know what to say! She couldn't admit to him that she ... well ... that she liked him! And on the other hand, she hadn't really had the time to think it all out, but she had a sneaking suspicion that it would be better if she made herself get over all this and went back to concentrating on baseball and hockey.</p><p>""I don't know if I can forget it, Laura. I ... you're pretty special, you know. I decided, though, that I just won't stay alone with you any more. Will that be all right? You do still want to join the club, don't you? You wouldn't let a little ... slip like that get in the way, would you?""</p><p>It wouldn't hurt to be forgiving, would it? Laura asked herself. And as long as he promised not to trust himself alone with her, she should be all right, shouldn't she? A nasty little devil in the back of her mind hinted to her that she didn't want to be that all right, but she thrust the naughty thought away.</p><p>""I suppose,"" she mumbled. She didn't have time to say what it was she supposed before Pete's voice came back to her all excited.</p><p>""Great!"" he exclaimed. ""Janie and Mack are at the clubhouse now. I gotta do something, but you come back and they'll tell you about things, okay?""</p><p>""Okay,"" she muttered. She was just hanging up the telephone when her mother returned to the hallway.</p><p>""Who was that? I didn't recognize his voice,"" her mother said.</p><p>""Oh, Peter DePow."" she said, not without some pride that she knew him.</p><p>""You look lovely in that little dress,"" her mother enthused before the name she had heard registered on her brain. ""DePow? Any relation to Ernest DePow?"" her mother asked, stunned.</p><p>""I don't know. His son, maybe,"" Laura said, now sorry she had been proud of her new friend and had mentioned his name. Her mother was bearing down on her, forgetting whatever errand had brought her through the hall. She looked as though she were bursting with a million questions. ""Look, Mom, I don't really know and I got to go in a big hurry.""</p><p>Her mother's face look disappointed, rejected. Laura, forgetting that she was wearing a dress, bolted out the door in her usual fashion, like a barn-crazed colt let out to pasture for the first time in a long winter.</p><p>Laura easily remembered the way to Peter's house, and she turned into the yard not knowing whether she hoped someone saw her going into such an important place or hoped no one saw her because she understood now that playing with Pete was going to make of her a social oddity in her family and among her relatives. They would all stop making fun of her boyish interests and start to talk to her like a human being, and she didn't know if she could take that notoriety. There was a price to fame that she hadn't known about before she had seen it in her mother's avid eyes. Thinking about that, she wondered about something else. If everybody bugged a person for being a friend of someone important like Peter, what must it be like to actually be Peter DePow? Maybe that's why he had to go to a private school and play baseball in some other secret place, part of a secret club. Gosh, imagine having to sneak around avoiding people all the time! How lonely!</p><p>By the time she had finished that kind of wondering, she had arrived at the big red maples, and there was Janie.</p><p>""Mack's gone to get some sodas,"" her girl friend explained. ""Pete will be awhile. I'm going to get some cookies or something. Would you mind picking up the club house a little?"" Janie asked.</p><p>""No, I don't mind,"" Laura said generously. She was feeling kindly and understanding now after her sympathetic thoughts of Pete and all the problems he must have being wealthy and related to a former mayor. She looked around. No, the boys were not in sight. She had been silly to wear a dress, but as long as they weren't here to watch her climb into the tree house, she guessed she would be fine. At the moment she wasn't as worried about being seen as she was about knowing she was seen, feeling the hot eyes staring at her under her dress. She doubted it would take much to force those incredible feelings to the front once more, burning away her will power and her reserve.</p><p>""Tell Fido to be good,"" Janie added. ""Tell him I'll bring him a bone if I can find one!"" The dark-haired little girl laughed.</p><p>""Who's Fido?""</p><p>""Club mascot,"" Janie explained with a twinkle in her eye. With that she turned on her heel and started back to the street.</p><p>Fido turned out to be a dog. From his name, Laura had guessed he would be a dog. What she had not guessed was that he would be such a big dog! He was a full grown German Shepherd, his long hair a soft black color. How in the world had they gotten such a big dog up into a tree house, she wondered.</p><p>""Well, my goodness, aren't you a mystery, though,"" she cooed gently to the beautiful dog, lovingly stroking his large head.</p><p>The pleasing sound of the girl's soft, crooning voice together with the gentle pressure of her small, stroking hand filled Fido with warm-hearted relish. Instinctively, he raised his head and began licking her hand to seal this new friendship. Imagine getting goosebumps from an animal's licking tongue! I'm in a bad way, thought the pig-tailed little girl. She kept hoping that the sexual stimulation that she had now undergone twice without fulfillment, would go away with the passing of time, yet it seemed to be roused more easily as time went by instead of less easily.</p><p>""Maybe they'll bring something for you, too,"" she said, patting the dog's head again but more absently because of her divided thoughts, half on him and half on the unwanted heat in her body.</p><p>The intelligent animal whined, almost as if he knew what she was saying, Laura thought, unable to repress an urge to embrace him against her thigh and continue stroking his warm, creased, fur-covered head. He whimpered again softly, partially in awareness to her melodious voice bestowing kindness and love, but even more because he had sensed in his closeness against her, a poignant smell not unfamiliar to him, a heady scent which immediately inspired trained responses in his glistening muscular body, the human mating aura he had been skillfully educated by the club members to recognize.</p><p>Laura tore herself from the dog with a will. It was time to forget herself and do the picking up she had promised. Then when the others came back, they would this time talk about safe things like sports, she hoped. Her mind still a conglomeration of mixed-veined thoughts, Laura picked up some papers from the floor and then bent over to fix the pillows on which Pete DePow had introduced her to a new side of herself earlier. And behind the bent figure, Fido's head abruptly nudged forward in underneath the hem of the rosebud-studded dress.</p><p>The twelve year old girl was frozen into immobility at the feel of the unmistakable cool wetness of Fido's nose high on the softness of her inner thigh! Why she didn't jerk upright in shock, fear, or at least, a smattering of self-respect, she could only lay to the prurient excitement which still smoldered inside her aching loins. Instead of doing any of those wise things, she continued to stoop there, waiting, thrilled by the fact that the big dog's beautiful head was wedged up under her short dress from behind, animalishly sniffing. And then, the hot unmistakable lap of his long slippery tongue snaked up against her still moistened cuntal area! Could a dog know? Could he sense the erotic state of a human being?</p><p>It had to be that, she admitted to herself. His searing tongue felt like a firebrand caressing the swollen lips of her still feverishly throbbing pussy just as though she had no panties on at all, and how she would dearly love to take them down! Again he licked, and she hung there in her stooped-over position as he drew the long wet length of his tongue undeniably between her partially spread cuntal lips, licking along the entire panty-covered furrow.</p><p>Slowly, Laura raised up, straightening. She turned to gaze in bewilderment at the handsome black animal who was staring up at her with brown eyes twinkling, ears slightly cocked, mouth opened and tongue lolling, and graceful tail wagging in a friendly motion. Then he softly growled.</p><p>""What ... what is it, boy?"" the frightened little girl asked.</p><p>The strange dog uttered another muted growl, and the sensually intoxicated young tomboy wasn't sure if she were imagining things or not but it seemed he growled because he sensed the rekindled passion up between her trembling thighs! Oh, how silly I can be! she told herself, scolding then. I seem to have my mind on one thing, and now I'm even suspecting a dog of being attracted to me. Wow! That's really going some! Then, without warning, a shiver of lewd excitement coursed the length of her body, and for a moment she shook uncontrollably. When it had passed, she sank weakly to the pillows in the corner. Once again she wished she were home where she could do as she pleased, hide or sob or ... or ... masturbate!</p><p>It was certainly a long time, and no one was coming. She might easily have been asleep. Strange sensations of tingling warmth rippled through her abdomen as she lay limply on the pillows on her back, a maze of disconnected thought-waves suddenly swirling through her head. Confusion swept through her, and she tried to move but stopped at the sound of a low, animal-like snarl. She partially opened her eyes then, yet continued to lie there, unmoving, the strange stirring sensations in her belly ever-increasing with a weirdly rising excitement. She opened her eyes a little more. No, the others had not yet come, but further charges of stimulating arousal raced through her loins and belly. Laura raised her hands to her throat in instinctive fear, then lifted herself to her elbows to see what was going on. Her dress was pulled up, and she was lying with her legs obscenely spread apart and Fido, the club mascot, was standing between her thighs, his tongue laxly out and his great black head lowered just above ... above her panty-covered cunt!</p><p>Once again a flood of fire-filled sensations charged through the core of her desire-stimulated body. The warm wet contact of his saliva-drenched tongue was too much. Like a puppet on a string, Laura slipped her panties down out of the way and thrilled with the incredible touch of the unhindered tongue as it spread open the hair-fuzzed lips of her young cuntal crack as the dog began laving her sensitive inner-flesh with a taunting upsweep that sent uncontrollable shivers of sudden passion bursting over her! Good God! He was licking her down there between her open thighs! The unbelievably lewd sight of what was happening to herself, combined with the realization that Fido was once again licking at her nakedly defenseless pussy, was about to drive the twelve year old baseball aspirant hysterical.</p><p>She gaped at him and then over to the door of the tree house. There were no sounds from below. She looked back at the dog and saw his own burning eyes staring hotly at her nakedness as he continued to obscenely lick and nuzzle at her exposed cuntal lips. A tremor of incredible sensations caused her to convulse, and she found her hips rising of their own accord.</p><p>Good grief, the child thought, he was almost human. That expression in his unrelenting eyes was much like Pete's had been, and what the dog was doing to her nakedly betraying loins was no different from the boy! Ooooohhhhh, what was he doing to her! She had never known such sensuous feelings in her belly from the other attempts at arousal today, and her wildly excited little pussy felt as if there were a hot billowing fire glowing inside it! Even her young titties tingled in lewd excitement, she realized, as she mentally cupped, then pinched their tiny, hardened pink nipples. But this was all insane! She had to stop him!</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 02b</h5><p>Feebly, Laura Cutter cried out, then attempted to scramble onto hands and knees and blindly crawl away toward the doorway. Fido waited only long enough for her to reach the all-fours position before unleashing a savage growl, stopping the newly blossoming young girl in icy-veined terror. She knew absolutely nothing about this strange kind of dog. Would he bite her?</p><p>From the point of that growl, the huge dog never seemed to hesitate, but he moved as if his intentions had been pre-determined. He mounted her from behind, his powerful forepaws, belying the gentleness his silky hair suggested, clutching at the soft, white flesh of her youthfully curved hips, his tongue hanging loosely from his open mouth. He was born a hunter. What chance did she think she had?</p><p>Laura dared not breath! She was that terrified with his sudden clamber up behind her unprotected nakedness, his strong, hairy forelegs clutching at her narrow waist and the arch of her hips. Her small firm young tits quivered and, hanging downwards, swayed ever so slightly in fright beneath her chest as the big animal's hind legs came in closer to her defenselessly upraised asscheeks. Suddenly then, she felt the coolness of the metal license tag that hung from his collar grazing the smooth-fleshed hollow of her naked back. Her dress was almost to her shoulders. He ... he was going to ... to do it to her ... like she had dreamed of Pete DePow ... as if she were nothing more than a bitch!</p><p>""Oh, no, please!"" she heard herself whimper as something long, wet, and pointed probed back between her nakedly raised asscheeks and lewdly spread thighs. Her brain swam once more! Oh, God, he was going to do it! He was going to fuck her! He was!</p><p>Whatever additional thoughts she had were abruptly swept away when at that precise moment, she sensed the tapered tip of his hardened animal-prick prodding at the hair-lined hole of her moistly pulsating cunt. Dear God, no! Don't let this happen! Desperately, she tried to squirm away from the viselike grip of his encircling paws, but it was useless, and like a charging, white-hot lance, the solid thickness of his long animal-cock spread her soft hair-fuzzed pussy lips and forced its way up into her saliva-slickened little cuntal hole with a slight wet popping sound, rippling the smoothly yielding cuntal walls wide apart before its bevel-tipped hardness!</p><p>The frightened twelve year old gasped for breath as the huge length of animal prick stretched and then began slowly sliding up inside her young cuntal hole, going in deeper and deeper until finally its pointed end smacked against her sensitive cervix. Her virginity was irretrievable now, she moaned, and it was taken by a dog! Once again she choked out a whimpering gasp while the great sandy-blond beast, who was mounting her from behind, snarled out a low commanding growl of triumph, then began to animalistically hump and fuck up into her defenseless cunt.</p><p>The little pig-tailed tomboy's mind was a vortex of unheralded, emotional sensations. Her head vibrated with the erotically pounding blood racing through her brain, while her youthfully naked body that was bent in submission before the massive silky dog quivered and convulsed in the throes of unknown, sensuous agony. Her cuntal passage felt as if it had been impaled with the heavy, sawed-off limb of one of the maple trees that held the tree house, yet, at the same time, there were weird spasms of intensively rising desire filling her! Nevertheless, she compulsively fought the sensuality, her sickened, fear-filled mind concerned only with the horrifying animal fucking she was receiving from behind!</p><p>With a twisting lurch of her nakedly exposed, youthful body, her dress almost over her shoulders now, she tried to shake free from the long, piercing thickness filling her tight young pussy, but her efforts were in vain. Fido's fierce growl chilled the very marrow of her bones, while his powerful hairy forelegs clutched possessively at her waist and hips. Fucking ... fucking ... like a searing firebrand, the blood-bloated thing slithered in and out of her wetly clasping cunt, spreading the hole open wider and wider as he fucked like a hammer his long hot cock up between her trembling thighs. Oh, God, she thought, oh, God! I can't let this feel so good! I mustn't! And then feeling her savage arousal building, she moaned and lifted her impaled asscheeks higher.</p><p>The panting Fido's sexually stimulated intellect made the mighty hunting dog aware of the young girl's sudden resignation and surrender before him. Briefly and in desperation, she had struggled in one last frantic attempt to escape before hopelessly subjecting herself before his conquering attack. He sensed the final resistance draining from her naked, human flesh, and a new hunger raced through his body. He watched the upper portion of her smooth female back just under the dress, drop until her face and naked titties were flattened down against the pillows, the rounded little mounds of her soft white asscheeks raised submissively to his assault.</p><p>Suddenly, through his unfathomably keen senses, he felt his long, lust-hardened prick slithering forward with easier strokes as her cuntal lubricants began paving the way for his deeper penetration. Soon his hungering cock was entirely buried in the moist clutching heat of her female hole, while his swollen, sperm-laden testicles were swinging down and slapping hard against the soft dampness of her lightly growing pussy hair. Mercilessly, then, he bucked and plunged into the warmly yielding cuntal flesh, hearing her feminine moans and feeling the trembling nakedness of her smooth, white asscheeks flattening in a universal hunger back up against his belly as he attempted to skewer her onto the last remaining inch of his long scarlet granite-like rod of animal flesh!</p><p>Though her poor preadolescent young brain was still overwhelmed with the incredible obscenity that the suddenly-gone-berserk dog was committing on her helpless body, Laura could not ignore the sensual excitement his enormous animal cock had set off inside of her. At first, his savage fucking into her loins had nearly blinded her with the excruciating agony of its huge hardness bursting so unexpectedly into her. But now, the stark horror and shame of the shocking animal-rape itself was forgotten, and only the thrilling presence of the brute's long thick cock fucking rhythmically in and out of her hotly quivering cunt registered in her mind. As Fido relentlessly continued to fuck like a piston up into the liquid, widely stretched flesh between her lewdly upturned asscheeks, sensations equaling those which his hot laving tongue had first spread through her trembling young belly returned, more intense than ever! Oh, God, if she were sinning by succumbing to him, let it be! She didn't know how she had gotten into this mess, but it was beginning to feel more like a blessing than anything else!</p><p>Now, as unthinkable as it was, the shamelessly aroused young aspiring baseball star had begun to feel the texture of his silky animal coat beneath his belly brushing against her nakedly exposed ass, and she pressed her tingling tits harder into the pillows, scraping her sensitive little nipples against the satin and cotton pillows.</p><p>Her lust-confused brain reeled with the unbelievable intoxication of what was happening to her! She, a human girl, being attacked and actually raped by a dog, as if she were a bitch-animal of his own kind! Yet, never in her life had she felt so wanted! Even with Pete, she had not known this much lewd, wonderfully obscene desire to be fucked ... fucked ... fucked until she was almost dead from the joy of it!</p><p>""Oh, yes! Yeeeesssss! Do it to me! Fuck me harder, like that!"" she was hissing now, a different tune than before, with trembling lips, twisting her young face to gape back and up at the magnificent panting beast, whose long wet cock was fucking in and out of her eagerly pulsating cunt. She was helplessly impaled on his huge animal-prick and reveling in a newly discovered joy of its natural possession of her desire-awakened young cunt.</p><p>A sensual moan of passion escaped her lust-contorted lips as she began to move wantonly backwards, rhythmically gyrating her asscheeks to meet Fido's cunt-skewering fucking. The dog's forelegs clung to her softly curved hips like strong, furry arms as she began to fuck back at him, using the prick-gripping undulations of the female whore down through ages.</p><p>Forgetting completely where she was, under what circumstances, Laura Cutter was concentrating solely upon her relationship with the dog now. Though she could hardly govern her awakened natural desires, her intuition said that she was, in some weird way, winning the favor of the seemingly vicious animal fucking up into her receptive young cunt. That insane belief, and that alone, caused to evaporate the terror and shame she had known in the beginning. Only a youthful, all-consuming lust filled her now as she rotated her nakedly rounded asscheeks backward in answering little circles to the silky beast's long wet cock. Instinctively, she realized that she had given herself fully to the erotic wonder of the obscene animal fucking she was receiving from this whining hound.</p><p>Fido knew and welcomed the hot, wet clasping of the kneeling female's cunt against his fucking length of hardened animal prick. The beast had no way of knowing that the lower, more base instincts of the human's body had taken control at the precise moment her supposedly superior mind fell into complacent lust. She was relying on an instinctive knowledge, of male and female, older than either species. It was natural. She couldn't help it, he discerned as he fucked more eagerly up between her nakedly quivering asscheeks.</p><p>Laura wished there was some way she could bend her head all the way back up under her kneeling body and watch his enormous, pleasure-giving dog-cock disappearing inside her wildly excited pussy! God, she was little more than a deplorable bitch. She had seen them when she was playing ball. They didn't even bother to hide themselves under the stands or anything. But she had never understood before what erotic bliss they were experiencing. Just to see his beautiful prick right now, to see it fucking in and out up inside her own wetly throbbing cunt lips!</p><p>Instead she imagined the lewd spectacle, the mere thought of their unnatural coupling sending an alien excitement raging through her passionately aroused young body. She groaned aloud in her all-consuming passion and ground her softly yielding asscheeks back hard against his strong, mercilessly battering animal flesh as she felt the tiny rivulets of moisture flowing down the crevice between her rotating asscheeks. Then, as the nakedly exposed young tomboy felt the hot streams of liquid excitement beginning to dribble down her inner thighs, she groaned loudly for the sudden mounting pressure in her loins and belly signaled that she was about to cum. At last! This was her third arousal today and just had to end in an orgasm no matter what!</p><p>Rapidly, the silky-haired Fido fucked in and out of the slavishly kneeling little girl, a wet staccato of flesh-slapping sounds hollowly filling the dark open crack between her asscheeks, the dog's keen animal-brain savoring a measure of vengeance in his human-like rape of her helpless young body. His powerful, lust-hardened prick was ripping into her as if she were some ripe fruit, destroying her chaste mind forever. Between each thrust, he felt her tight cuntal hole swallowing his solid penile length, holding the blood-swollen thing fast in the hot, hungry clutch of her eagerly working cuntal muscles. Her smooth white body tensed and relaxed again and again beneath him as she began an incessant moan. His great organ grew and hardened even more when he felt the soft fleshy ridge inside her hotly contracting belly giving way before his unsparing assault.</p><p>Once more, she lewdly twisted her head to look back at him, And the shepherd witnessed her mouth suddenly gasping open, but the scream was half-choked in her slender young throat. Instead, she began to toss her head wildly from side to side, her blond pigtails flailing around like two whipping branches in a storm. She had reached the beginning of a human female orgasm, he perceived, when she began to savagely swivel her rounded white ass back against him like all rutting bitches, human or otherwise. His heavy pink tongue hung loosely from his panting mouth as he fucked with heavy asscheek-flattening humps up between her furiously undulating mounds of human flesh. Once more she moaned, this time, her cry piercing the lonely tree house and very likely beyond while she rammed deliriously back into his huge thrusting hardness as he drove it mercilessly forward to begin spitting its hot wet semen in bullet-like spurts deep up into her hungrily clasping cuntal hole!</p><p>The big hunting dog felt her ass begin to contract and jerk back against him. He felt the thick heated combination of their orgasmic release seeping wetly out around the flushed lips of her rhythmically throbbing pussy lips as her defenseless cuntal opening squeezed and pulled at his ejaculating prick.</p><p>The little blond twelve year old fell forward then, away from him, her legs still spread wide apart, and in the dim light of the shaded tree house in late afternoon, her rounded white asscheeks glistened wetly from his expended semen. He could see her opened pink flesh and the soaked fuzz of her ravished young loins as she panted in her obscenely spread position. Exultantly, he stepped over her outstretched nakedness, raised his head, and howled victoriously. For many moments the satiated young girl lay sprawled face down on the pillows, breathing spasmodically as the ebb of her cumming washed over her.</p><p>""How come I didn't get a dog in my initiation?"" a startling, recognizable voice said and Laura, face down in the pillows, was too frozen to move. She felt as though her entire body must be a vivid blue, the cold shock was so great.</p><p>""Your initiation ain't over yet,"" said Mack's voice in response to Janie's question.</p><p>Laura's panties had fallen down between two pillows, but her eye happened to fall on a bit of the material as it stuck up in the air. It was just enough to motivate her into action. Quickly she grabbed the garment and sought to put it on. By now the tears started to flow. With her rush of movement came other steadying hands and from these she tried to pull away. But Pete DePow was very strong.</p><p>""We're going on a picnic tomorrow,"" he whispered, forcibly holding her against him so that she couldn't move.</p><p>""Who wants to go on your old picnic?"" she asked scornfully.</p><p>""Please don't be embarrassed. We all know you couldn't help it. Fido doesn't give a girl a chance, and he's a lot stronger than he looks.""</p><p>""He sure is!"" she spat, but her embarrassment was beginning to lessen under Pete's gentle reassurances.</p><p>""We might play some baseball on the picnic,"" he continued.</p><p>""G ... great,"" Laura said, thinking that she must, but somehow her beloved game did not light the spark of enthusiasm it used to light. She wondered at it but supposed it would pass.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3a</h5><p>They were to take their bicycles on the picnic. Pete said jokingly that Fido couldn't come because no one could compete with him. Laura didn't see what there was to joke about, but she said nothing, smiling wanly. Anyway, it was Fido's job to take care of the club house while the boys were away, Pete said. Laura wondered why he didn't say members, instead of boys, but she said nothing because she realized that if Janie had not yet finished her initiation and Laura had only just started, they might be the only girls so far. She didn't feel like arguing. She was a little girl in crisis. All last night she had tried to get herself excited about baseball. She had thumbed through her well worn baseball cards. When that failed, she had pulled out her scrap book on the Toronto Maple Leafs, but one picture blurred right into the other. Yet, blushingly, she could remember Pete's touch as though she had been feeling it all her life.</p><p>In the morning, when she started to dress for the picnic, she found herself unable to decide between jeans and shorts, when not so long ago the choice of jeans would have been incontrovertible. Now, having noticed that her legs were thinning and becoming most pleasant to look at, she wanted to wear the shorts. She would, of course, get a better tan on her legs if she wore the shorts, so lying to herself for her own peace of mind, she put on the brief little green shorts that she had really outgrown. Her mother had despaired of buying more to keep up with her growth because she had always claimed she wouldn't be caught dead in shorts!</p><p>Pete DePow was providing the sandwiches and Janie was bringing cupcakes. Mack was bringing something to drink, and Laura raided the refrigerator for fruit. She was glad she had something easy and could get out of the house before her mother found her in the kitchen and tried to hold her up with innocent-sounding questions about the DePow's. Laura knew that whatever she said would turn into gossip that would circle the town inside of one day, so she had told her mother that she and Janie were going for a bike ride and were taking lunch.</p><p>There had been no mention of boys, but something in her mother's eyes the night before when she told her of the picnic made Laura suspect that her mother knew Janie would not be her only companion today.</p><p>It was too hot to bicycle very far. Laura congratulated herself on the wisdom she had shown in wearing shorts, and the boys soon had their shirts off and tied around their waists. Pete needed the girls to rub him down with suntan oil if he was to wear no shirt in the sun.</p><p>""I'd blister so badly that my freckles would all peel off,"" he said, and Laura found the remark so funny she had trouble stopping laughing. She felt a strange pride, too, that she didn't understand, being out there on the open road, rubbing a boy down with suntan oil in front of passing cars, what few passed.</p><p>Where they stopped for lunch was a wooded area that gave welcome shade from the sun. They leaned the bikes against the trees, and where they stopped they could hear the sound of running water.</p><p>""It's a brook,"" Mack explained. ""Sometimes there's even fish in there. Do you like to fish?"" he asked Laura. For some reason, Mack had been paying Laura a great deal of attention since they stopped, and Pete seemed to have gravitated toward Janie.</p><p>""Yes,"" said Laura, remembering that she once had liked fishing and so probably would again some day. The only fishing she felt like doing right now though, was for Pete DePow, and there he was with her best friend, Janie Farragut, not doing anything terribly suspicious, but paying a little more attention to the dark haired girl than to the blond.</p><p>""Hey, did you ever think of taking out your pigtails?"" Mack asked her suddenly. They weren't eating yet. It was far too early, but they had decided to cool off with some of the punch Mack had brought in a gallon thermos.</p><p>""This punch is good,"" she said before answering his question about her hair. ""The trouble with cranberry flavor is, though, it makes you drink more, I think.""</p><p>""That's why I brought a whole gallon,"" Mack said, filling her paper cup again without being asked. ""Let's take out your pigtails.""</p><p>""Why?"" she asked. Janie's hair was short enough to wear loose. ""It's too hot.""</p><p>""Is your hair long?"" Mack asked. He had never in all their lives paid so much attention to her, not even when he was on her team and she scored well.</p><p>""It sure is,"" she assured him. ""Too long.""</p><p>""A girl's hair can never be too long,"" he assured her, reaching for one of the braided plaits.</p><p>At one time, Laura would have instantly retorted that she did not notice he was wearing his hair that long. She would have asked why a girl's hair had to be any longer than a boy's. But she was now beginning to feel a reason even if she could not yet express what that reason was in so many words. She felt Mack removing the elastic, and she couldn't bring herself to stop him. Her hair was very long, because her mother didn't want to have it cut. For the first time in years, she was feeling grateful in some inexplicable way for that long hair and her mother's strength of will. She knew that the length of it would impress the boys, and impressing them had become important.</p><p>Now she felt Mack's finger drawing the strands apart, combing through it. He undid the other braid, too. Then he took his own comb out of his hip pocket and proceeded to comb it, the entire length. He didn't say much but kept combing and combing. It felt so good, that she watched the trees silently and let him comb. From time to time, he refilled her glass with the sweet cranberry-tasting punch, and she found herself growing giddy, wanting to float away, and not knowing at all what gave her such sublime feelings.</p><p>By the time Mack kissed her, Laura was floating on such a pleasant euphoric cloud, that she didn't even realize how it got started. But she was aware now that there had been something alcoholic in the punch and that she was drunk! Gosh, it felt very good to be drunk. Why hadn't she ever gotten drunk before? It was at that point in her questioning that she felt strong hands pulling her to her feet so that she dropped her empty cup. She felt strong arms encircle her, and she saw Mack's smiling handsome face before her blurred eyes. She brought her arms up as though it were the most natural and accepted action in the world and clung to Mack's neck as he kissed her, opening her mouth eagerly to accept his tongue. Pete was a forgotten mirage. Wantonly, she rubbed her blossoming tits against Mack's naked chest, enjoying the feeling of sensuality which the liquor had sent rippling through her body and Mack's embrace was magnifying. She could feel his prick pressing against her belly. She felt it jerk slightly in his pants, and she knew he was aroused by her passionate kiss.</p><p>She thought liquor was supposed to smell, but his breath smelled sweet and warm, she thought numbly as she kissed him. Gosh, he really knew how to kiss, too. His lips were so soft. Laura was feeling slightly wicked, letting Mack Toohey kiss her this way, right in front of everyone else. Suddenly, his mouth pressured hers open very wide, and his tongue slipped along her wetly parted lips before plunging in farther than before. She felt wonderful tremors of excitement course through her at such familiarity, such closeness. In spite of herself, instead of feeling angry or frightened, she was being oddly responsive to his invasion of her mouth. She clung to him almost as passionately as she had clung to Pete and ... and the dog! She allowed Mack's moistly flicking tongue to fill her mouth for a long moment more, swirling round and round her own, before she drew back, giggling, of all things, to break the embrace.</p><p>Pete and Janie watched with amusement for a little while, but the scene was too much, and Janie was more the temptress than Laura. Her twelve year old lips were already full and sensuous and often glistened invitingly because of her damn habit of moistening them constantly with the tip of her little pink tongue, making a guy want to taste them more and more each time he looked at them. She had adopted the habit from her mother without thinking.</p><p>By the time Pete turned to Janie, she was smiling, and her eyes said that she knew what he wanted to do and that it was just fine with her. She opened her arms to him, and he pressed in close to her, feeling the taut, hard-nippled firmness of her developing tits brand his chest hotly, even through her tank top. Then his lips were on hers, and her tongue flickered into his mouth to fuse with his, teasing along the ridged roof and over his teeth.</p><p>Christ Almighty, thought Pete. No wonder Mack had given him trouble about switching girls for the picnic! Janie was a real surprise and knew how to French-kiss better than he had ever had any girl do it. Now he couldn't wait to get her other ways as well!</p><p>Janie Farragut's hot probing tongue began to flash in and out of Pete's mouth as if she was trying to rape him with it, and he felt his prick give an involuntary leap of arousal. The dark-haired, freckle-nosed beauty seemed to sense his passion and wantonly ground her pelvis against his loins, moving her hips in a lewd circular motion. Christ in heaven, what was she doing? Wow, she was something. It felt like she trying to screw him standing up, right there with all their clothes on! Hell, she dry-fucked better than any girl he knew could actually make love, and his eagerly throbbing cock was almost erect from her erotic movements against him.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3b</h5><p>But then suddenly Janie withdrew her tongue from his mouth and pulled back, smiling sultrily at him, with her eyes smoky-looking and half-lidded. She smoothed down her tank top with the palms of her hands, and Pete flushed at the bulge along the right leg of his trousers. He darted a look to see if the others were watching, but they were too involved in their own lovemaking. Janie was laughing merrily as though he had told a joke, and he poured them each another punch from the jug, hoping his prick would go down. It was not that he would not use it later, but he and Mack had planned a kind of four-way deal. Still, his mind was filled with lewd thoughts of Janie alone, how she would look and feel nakedly spread out beneath him on the ground with her cloud of dark hair tangled in his fingers while he fucked into the tightness of her hungering cunt again and again. His restlessly stirring cock ached with a growing lust, and it was rising again into half-erectness from his thoughts alone.</p><p>Pete DePow was sure his face and neck must be flushed red and not with sunburn. He supposed his pulsating prick could be seen by Janie. He and Mack had meant to heat the girls up, but Laura would take much longer, and he had to wait. Would Janie become impatient or angry? She surely knew what was on his mind. Suddenly, she spoke.</p><p>""I can hear water, Pete. Where is it? Let's go see!""</p><p>That would be something to do while they waited for Mack and Laura, he thought, grateful to her. He took her hand and led her up a little hill and through a ring of trees to a brook that was not more than six inches deep but was fast enough to sound like a river of miniature waterfalls as it rushed over all the stones that were scattered throughout its course. They were standing there watching the water, listening to its refreshing music, when Janie surprised him.</p><p>""Do you still have a hard-on, Pete? Let me see,"" she said, grinning. ""Let me see if that beautiful freckled cock of yours is still hard!""</p><p>""What ... what do you mean 'freckled'?"" He tried to keep everything light and easy, just for a little while longer. Mack had not told him that Janie was this forward. Now he saw her eyes lower to the front of his trousers and her lips formed a mock pout when she saw that there was no longer a bulge present.</p><p>""I didn't think you just wanted to see the old brook,"" she said petulantly. But then she laughed softly, sensually. ""I was sure you wanted to fuck me. I thought that you would like to put your big hard cock into my sweet cunt and fill me up with a great load of your cum. Wasn't I right, Peter DePow?""</p><p>Quite involuntarily, Pete's prick jumped once more into erection at the continued lasciviousness of Janie Farragut. It was throbbing wildly in his pants and his brain was reeling. He and Mack were supposed to be initiating these girls into sex, not the other way around. What was the matter with her; was she over-sexed? Christ, maybe she had made every kid in her school and he and Mack were just fools. She leaned close to him now and put her hand on his still naked chest. She let it remain there for a moment before she moved it slowly down over his stomach and began tantalizingly stroking the pulsating bulge in his pants.</p><p>""Well, Pete?"" she asked, her breath like hot flowing honey against his cheek. ""Did we come here to fuck or didn't we? Don't you want to fuck me?""</p><p>He didn't know what to think or say. Maybe it was the alcohol in the punch that affected her this way, although Laura had been given far more than Janie.</p><p>""Say, if you could wait a bit, Janie,"" he begged her. He thought he ought to turn and walk down stream a little, cooling her off that way, but he was rooted to the spot. The pressure of her gently kneading fingers on his balls and prick brought great swirling billows of heat rising upward through his loins, and his testicles ached almost painfully with sexual need.</p><p>""Wait for what, Peter?"" she asked. ""My cunt is on fire! Can't you tell? And your cock keeps getting big. What are we waiting for?""</p><p>Pete DePow was vainly trying to remember what his and Mack's plans had been for the girls, but his attempts were in vain. His mind was a blank. Janie was rhythmically stroking his lust-swollen cock and balls now through his trousers, moving closer to him so that the tips of her still not full tits touched his chest. Then she leaned forward, and her lips touched his cheek. Her tongue came out like a molten firebrand and traced a quick, liquid path down over his jawline and then back up over his lips before she drew her head back again.</p><p>""Gosh, Janie!"" he managed to say.</p><p>""I want to fuck, Peter,"" she pouted but in a sensuous tone of voice. ""I want you to fuck me, and I want to fuck you. Don't you like to fuck?""</p><p>Christ, what a silly question. He was trembling almost uncontrollably, his mind awhirl with panic. He wished he could remember what the plans had been. He didn't want to spoil anything, but this was a staggering situation, and he simply couldn't think. He could feel the heat of lust rising still higher inside of him from her ministrations, from her lips and tongue, threatening to consume him completely. His whole being was crying out for release.</p><p>""First I'll suck you,"" the twelve year old offered, and the licentious words tore through Pete like a hot knife. ""First I'll take your big cock in my mouth and suck you. Maybe I'll even suck you until you cum, if you want, until you fill my mouth with your hot sticky semen. Then later we could fuck, too.""</p><p>It didn't seem to Pete at this point that there was any reason why he couldn't make love to Janie first and then move on to whatever those magnificent group plans were that they had made. And they couldn't be that great anyway, he decided, if he couldn't even remember them!</p><p>""You think you want to?"" he asked, not knowing whether he hoped she would say yes or no.</p><p>""Yes,"" she answered sensuously, squeezing and stroking down between his legs. ""You do want me to suck you don't you, Pete? You want me to suck you and fuck you, suck you and fuck you, suck you and fuck you ..."" She was bearing down at him while she crooned the obscenities, grinning, her eyes sparkling now where they were sensuously half-lidded before. It was as though she were trying to hypnotize him. Jesus! As though he had to be hypnotized to let himself get sucked off! What had Mack been teaching this girl? Well, man, it was Mack's fault if he couldn't wait for later. Pete had to have Janie right now. Nothing mattered but the acute pleasure-pain in his groin, nothing but this hot-blooded little pixie who was stroking and caressing him.</p><p>""Yes!"" he hissed savagely. ""Yes, goddamn it, Janie. What do you expect? Of course I want you to suck me. Do you think I'm nuts or something?""</p><p>Janie laughed throatily and stepped back, releasing his cock and balls. ""Let's go swimming,"" she suggested.</p><p>He stated at her. ""Swimming!"" he exclaimed. ""In there?"" He pointed to the shallow brook.</p><p>""Sure. It's hot, and you know how much hotter it gets when you're fucking. Besides, wouldn't it be fun to sit in the water while I suck you off?""</p><p>Pete's temples were pounding with the liquor and the passion she had set to burning inside of him.</p><p>""Don't you think we should wait for the other kids?"" he asked.</p><p>""Why?"" she wanted to know, and he had no answer.</p><p>He wasn't sure he liked a girl to be quite this pushy, even if it was in sex, yet he was powerless to do anything but obey. Mutely, he stepped forward, intending to take over the initiative, to lead her somewhere, but she seemed to want to go not back into the woods as he led, but toward the water as she had suggested.</p><p>""It'll be so nice and cool,"" she purred. What could he do? ""You know, my mother and father sometimes take baths together,"" she confided as she started to unbuckle his belt. ""They probably don't think I know, but I do!"" she said, smiling mysteriously. ""I know a lot of things.""</p><p>""Yes, I guess you do,"" he couldn't help agreeing. But she wasn't offended, even though his tone was a touch sarcastic.</p><p>Still her idea was beginning to arouse Pete to even more passionate heights. He and Janie fucking together in the water while Laura and Mack might come upon them at any minute. The very lewd boldness of doing it outdoors, not in the shelter of the trees but in the brook, a rather open area, where they could have company! He was sure there were other people who knew this was a great picnic area. It was quite a chance to take, and yet the gamble made it all the more lewdly exciting. Would she keep her word about sucking him off if they were out in the brook? Imagine getting a blow job so exposed like that? Imagine getting a blow job at all, actually! He had hardly expected such a thing. Never in his wildest dreams had he expected to have such a thing happen, although he had heard of it, of course.</p><p>He noticed that although Janie had unbuckled his belt, she had left him to undress herself. His blood-swollen cock palpitated maddeningly as he watched the sultry little girl reach down and pull her tank top over her head. He saw her tits were beginning to form, just like Laura's. It was exciting to think that someday they would be big and full like his mother's. He felt as though he were in on the ground floor, a political expression that his father often used. Success was always a matter of getting in on the ground floor, his father said, meaning starting at the right place at the right time. If Pete could fuck every little girl in town, he reasoned, and keep them interested while they grew up, why, when the time came, he would have his pick. Wasn't that what his father meant?</p><p>Janie was unzipping her shorts now, shrugging out of them, letting them fall and puddle around her feet. Now all she wore was a pair of cotton panties that covered too much of what was turning into a beautiful ass, Pete's practiced eye noted. He watched her as her hands stroked her sides and again she moistened her lips provocatively, never taking her eyes from Pete's face.</p><p>""Did you learn that from your mother?"" Pete asked, almost breathless.</p><p>""Everything,"" she whispered. ""We have gigantic keyholes in my house."" She lived in an old farmhouse.</p><p>Slowly now, her hands slid down to her hips, to the waistband of her panties. With that same tantalizing slowness, she drew the flimsy cotton triangle down, down over her scarcely showing pussy hair that was dark, what there was of it, and so contrasted startlingly with her white skin as did her white skin with her tan. Then the wet, petal-like lips of her hair-fuzzed cunt came into view. Pete sucked in his breath. His wildly burgeoning cock jumped, and he could feel seminal fluid ooze from the glans opening.</p><p>Janie finally stepped out of her panties and stood nakedly unashamed before him. Her legs were beginning to shape like Laura's were. They were thinning, looking longer and tapered. Her ass, though, was the masterpiece, Pete thought. It was satin smooth and enticingly dimpled. She stepped forward, still letting her pink tongue flick over her lips.</p><p>""Do ... do you like me?"" she asked in a teasing young voice. She cupped her titties as much as they would cup. ""I guess they aren't very big yet, but I can't help that,"" she explained glumly.</p><p>""Oh, they're fine,"" he hastened to assure her. ""I think they're great... for ... for twelve years old!""</p><p>""And my cunt?"" Her hands dipped lower, framing the little white satin pouch that looked as though it had been pencil-sketched on, the hairs were still so sparse. ""It isn't very soft yet, I guess.""</p><p>""Don't be silly,"" he chided her. ""You have to expect to grow up, and since your skin is soft ... well ... you don't need hair!"" he ended lamely.</p><p>Janie laughed with appreciation. ""When are you going to take off your clothes?"" she asked. ""Get naked, Pete. Get naked so I can see your beautiful big freckled cock."" She laughed as she called it freckled.</p><p>""I guess once and for all,"" he said, laughing himself, ""I'd better show you just where my freckles are and are not.""</p><p>""Mine are all on my nose, see?"" she said, turning around to show him the smooth, tanned and white skin of her entire body.</p><p>""I see,"" he breathed. And he could see. Janie Farragut was going to have one hell of a beautiful body some day. All ready, her waist nipped in and her ass was firming. The dimples were adorable. As soon as her tits filled out, which wouldn't be long, she would be a good looking broad. His mind was now blank to all but the provocative little girl who stood naked before him, to all but the billowing heat of building cum that bloated his balls. Feverishly he tore at his clothes, throwing his shirt and belt to the ground, unzipping his trousers and letting them fall. He kicked off his tennis shoes without untying them, stepped out of his pants, pulled off his socks and then finally removed the last shred of a barrier between them, his shorts. At last, he, too, was naked. He forgot all about his tendency to sunburn. His long hard lust-swollen cock jutted out from his loins like a huge, quivering standard, the head an angry purplish red and sheened with his seminal fluid. Of course, it wasn't anywhere near the size of his father's yet, but his father would wink from time to time and say that it just needed practice! His balls hung swollen in their soft swaying sac below, swinging lightly as his chest heaved with excitement.</p><p>Janie thought, too, how he wasn't as big as her father, but that, she figured, was something to be grateful for. After all, Pete was no more than thirteen or fourteen. He still had a long way to grow! She wanted him to feel good.</p><p>""Wow,"" she exclaimed. ""You sure have a beautiful cock, Pete,"" she told him. ""Even if you don't have any freckles on it,"" she pouted in mock distress. ""But I'll give it something better than freckles,"" she announced then, smiling again. ""I'm going to lick it and suck it until I milk every last drop of cum from those gorgeous balls of yours!""</p><p>A small, tortured cry erupted from Pete's throat, and he lunged forward, gathering Janie Farragut in his arms, pressing his lust-rigid shaft against her belly. His hands roughly caressed her soft warm titties, kneading and squeezing them, rolling the turgid nipples between thumb and forefinger. He was almost mindless with lust for her now, making little mewling sounds in his throat.</p><p>Janie giggled teasingly, disengaging him. ""Now don't you be impatient, Peter DePow,"" she said with mock reproof. ""We aren't in the water yet."" She took his hand and together they walked down to the edge of the brook and then along the side, looking for a likely place to carry out their desires.</p><p>""I bet that would be a good place,"" Janie said shortly. She was pointing to the middle of the narrow brook to a place where there were no stones jutting out above the surface of the water. Dropping his hand suddenly, she moved into the water, toward the spot she considered a possibility. And then, instead of just testing the depth of the hollow with her foot, she leaned forward to test it with her hand, presenting her soft, velvet asscheeks to his eyes, as well as, when she moved a foot forward, the small dark asshole between them. He knew that she was doing it on purpose, and he nearly went out of his mind.</p><p>Pete DePow's impatiently pulsating prick gave a convulsive leap as he saw the soft, fluted lips of her cunt flower open too, right before his eyes. He gulped at the sight of the moist teasing slit, gleaming in the sunlight. Then slowly, tantalizingly, she sank into the hollow, and he was mesmerized to see the water flowing around her, bubbling against her skin. Her eyes were once again sensuously lidded.</p><p>""Come on in,"" she invited. ""It's lovely and cool here.""</p><p>Pete, his brain containing nothing in that moment but overwhelming lust, needed no further urging. Trembling, his massively lust-thickened cock swaying in front of him, he joined her in the bubbling hollow of the brook, sitting down opposite her, his feet sliding along the outside of her legs as he settled down. His toes touched the satiny skin of her hips and sides. The water was quite chilly, in his estimation, but he could still feel the warmth of contact with her send little ripples of pleasure along his groin. They would soon have the little brook boiling, he thought with satisfaction.</p><p>Janie Farragut wiggled her toes and giggled, stretching forward, and he felt her toenails tickle his balls deliciously. Again she giggled with delight as she saw the purplish head of his blood-bloated cock shoot up like a periscope out of the water. She raised up so that her tits felt as though they were floating on the water. Someday, she knew they would be large enough to look as though they were floating, too. She drew her toes along the inside of his thighs, rising up onto her knees then, staring at him, licking her sensually parted lips.</p><p>""Do you want me to suck you now?"" she asked innocently. ""Do you want me to suck your big hard purple cock, Pete?""</p><p>""Oh, yes, please! Please suck it, Janie,"" he begged.</p><p>Janie lowered her head, and Pete watched her mesmerically as she first took a mouthful of the cool brook water and shot bubbles of it out of her mouth through her teeth. Her teasing further increased the passion which was seething inside the redheaded boy's body. She eased forward, positioning her head directly above the jutting head of his swollen rod, her dark hair floating around it, and her hand sliding through the cool water to grasp his cock at the base, like a skin diver sliding for treasure, her little finger teasing his bloated scrotum below.</p><p>The breath burst from Pete DePow's lungs in staccato explosions as he felt her hand on his genitals. Her cheeks were puffed out again from more water that she was retaining there.</p><p>Then, like a striking copperhead, her dark head darted down and her lips came in contact with the head of his swollen cock, parting to take the lust-inflated head between them. At the same time, she released the water which she had been holding inside her mouth, and it cascaded strangely down like warm flowing water over the length of his throbbing shaft until the coolness of the brook quickly dissipated its heat.</p><p>A cry of wanton delight came from the very core of Pete's being, and his hands came out of the brook involuntarily to tangle themselves in the dark wet tresses of Janie's head. He levered up as he did so, driving more of his excitedly throbbing prick into the warm, incredibly soft cavern of her mouth. The back of his head felt the dangerous heat of the sun. He would surely get a burn, but how could he care? It was a small enough price to pay for this!</p><p>He could look down now to see half of his thick blood-burgeoning prick disappear into her ovalled red lips, see her lust-contorted features as she allowed the shaft of hard pulsating lewd flesh to remain in her mouth without moving her lips on it, without touching it with her tongue. Pete's testicles were boiling cauldrons of semen now, and he knew it wouldn't be long before it would come spewing out of his hardened pole like a flow of hot molten lava. Just like an island erupting in the sea, he thought.</p><p>""Suck me!"" he now commanded bravely down to the top of her head.</p><p>He even tried to push her head down on his cock with his hands wrapped in her now soaking wet dark hair, but she resisted, tickling his balls maddeningly with her fingers. She pulled out of his grip to smile teasingly up at him.</p><p>""Do you like my mouth wrapped around your cock, Peter?"" she asked unnecessarily.</p><p>""Yes! Of course! Suck me, Janie, for Christ's sake!""</p><p>Once more her head dipped and her tongue came out wetly then to lick circles of liquid fire around and around the head, flicking into the glans eye, lapping up the excited pre-ejaculate seeped from there. His hands tightened painfully in her hair, and he endeavored to bury his rigidly erect, blood-swollen prick inside her incredible mouth again. But still she resisted, licking and washing the head of his cock tantalizingly with her saliva, twirling her tongue faster and faster around the blood-inflated head.</p><p>Once again she drew back, leaving his wildly jerking rod of lewdly swollen flesh and lowered her head to the water another time. Again, her mouth filled with the brook water, she waited until she had warmed it in her mouth and then again bobbed her head down over his excited prick before taking the head between her lips carefully. She began to suck him slowly, rhythmically, trying to keep the warm water in her mouth, and to a certain extent was able to do it.</p><p>""Aaaahhhhh!"" Pete moaned in rapturous passion as the combined sensations of Janie's soft lips and tongue and the added warm moisture that she was gurgling around his cock made him almost insane with desire. Never had he imagined anything to be this good! He wondered how long it would be before he would ever find anything this good again!</p><p>""Hmmmmnnnn!"" Janie hummed as she washed his cock again and again with the warm water she was holding in her mouth, bobbing her head up and down, up and down on his shaft. Pete was watching her slave on him, jerking his hips upward into her face and driving her head down with hard thrusts of his hands in her hair, and the sight was one so lewdly exciting that he began to chant to her between bared teeth.</p><p>""Janie baby, suck it! Suck it! Suck it!""</p><p>Janie Farragut's tongue, with a nerve-tingling lap on the outstroke, was like a separate entity, a mad thing, as she sucked him. Her mouth worked hungrily, greedily, trying to recall everything she had ever seen in the bathroom at home, her concentration full and complete on the task she was performing, swirling the water in her mouth around and around his lust-swollen cock without losing a droplet of it after awhile, with practice, churning it more and more expertly in the cavern of her softly ovalled mouth. Her new tits quivered and her hair looked like a dark garment being drubbed up and down in wash water as her head pumped. The soft wet skin of her lips puckered outward and then back in again as she fucked her mouth the full length of his hotly pulsating cock.</p><p>Oh, man, it sure won't be long, he thought numbly, completely abandoned now to the orgasmic mouth-fucking he was receiving. It wouldn't be long before he came, before he filled her mouth and her throat and her belly with his cum. It wouldn't be long before he shot a creamy load like he had never shot before, before he had an orgasm that would put all other orgasms he had ever had to shame. It wouldn't be long at all, yet he sure could wish that it would be forever.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>""I didn't see them leave, did you?"" Laura suddenly asked, pulling herself out of Mack's passionate embrace.</p><p>""Who cares?"" was all he seemed able to mutter. He pulled her toward him again.</p><p>But Laura was feeling hungry and a little upset by the fact that Pete could so easily switch from her to Janie. It was not that she didn't like Mack or find his kissing very nice, but that she knew people who jumped around from mate to mate did not make very good reputations around school. Pete had started to make love to her yesterday, which by every rule she knew, was an expression of interest in her, Laura Cutter! Why was he now giving his attention to Janie Farragut? She didn't understand, and she was jealous.</p><p>""I'm hungry,"" she said, pushing Mack away. ""Let's find out if they'll eat now.""</p><p>Mack Toohey sighed. With all the alcohol he had poured into her by way of the punch, she still had her defenses up. Laura Cutter was not an easy lay, as the saying went, nothing like Janie Farragut! In fact, if he knew Janie and Pete ... Hey! Maybe that was the answer! There was no doubt that wherever Janie and Pete were, they were surely making love. What else did a guy do with Janie Farragut? And since that was unarguably true, their love-making might very well be the solution to his problem with Laura! If Laura could watch someone else, someone who really knew how to make love, wouldn't that inspire her to want some of the same? Now Mack was excited! Yes, he too wanted to find Pete and Janie.</p><p>""Are you hungry? Really?"" he asked Laura. ""Gee, I seem to be hungry also. Funny, I hadn't noticed it before."" He rose to his feet and pulled her up by the hand. He watched her hair cascade down over her ass ... ""Boy, it sure is long,"" he murmured, without realizing that he was saying anything out loud.</p><p>""Have they been gone long?"" she asked surprised. ""Did you see when they left? Which way did they go?""</p><p>""I ... uh ..."" Mack looked around himself. Then he heard something. He heard what sounded like a moan. They were human sounds, at any rate, and they came from over the little hill, toward the brook. ""I believe they went this way,"" he told her, reaching for her hand.</p><p>At the top of the little hill, almost through the trees, in sight of the brook, Laura froze in abject horror. Involuntarily, a small cry burst from her throat but was lost like a bird song in the woods. She felt as though someone had kicked her in the stomach. She couldn't seem to find her breath, and she stood stock still, gasping, her eyes bulging wide with sheer disbelief.</p><p>What she saw was a rite as old as time itself being performed like a tribal bath in a primitive spring. It was the perverted rite of fellatio, a disgusting practice which Laura had heard about at school amidst obscene tittering and blushes. She had heard women did this sort of thing for money but that a woman had to be pretty degenerate to do it for pleasure. It was something pimps got their whores to do for them, maybe, but not something a decent man expected of any decent woman. She wondered who of Pete and Janie was to blame.</p><p>Janie was no prostitute. She couldn't be, and somehow Pete DePow was just too nice to be as evil as she had always thought a man must be, one who allowed such things to be done to him. Yet there had to be some explanation. Janie Farragut was kneeling now in the rushing stream of water amidst the stones and a naked tree root, her head slaving up and down over Pete DePow's groin, her lips sliding around his huge, erect blood-swollen prick hungrily as if it were some obscene peppermint stick or licorice. His hands were wrapped in her dark hair, urging her on to even faster bobbings and lickings, and there was on his face a mask of pure and mindless lust. His lips were pulled back over his teeth; spittle was dribbling out onto his chin, and he had both his legs spread wide, one heel resting on the banking and the other on a stone on either side of the sucking dark-haired twelve year old kneeling between them.</p><p>Unable to help it, a strangled gasp escaped Laura's throat, a gasp of nightmarish rejection of the sickening picture burning the retinas of her eyes. She thought it was the sun in her eyes, but she was still standing in the shade of the trees. It was tears. She staggered backward, wanting to turn and flee, run, get out of there, blot such a terrible scene from her mind! For the first time, she realized that she had worn the shorts for Pete DePow, and this was the way she was repaid!</p><p>However, Mack caught hold of her, restraining her, preventing her from taking her gaze from the wildly jerking couple in the brook. He smiled with knowing satisfaction as he watched with admiration the way Janie's mouth and tongue were working around Pete's lust-hardened cock. Damn, but she could really give a blow job! His own cock leapt into instant arousal, watching her, and the feel of Laura Cutter's soft resilient flesh trembling under his hands sent little ripples of heat flashing through his groin.</p><p>""Pete's quite the lover, isn't he?"" Mack said but with his eyes glued to Janie.</p><p>""Gollleeee!"" Laura wailed in undisguised misery. ""How could he? How could he?"" She leaned back against Mack almost without realizing it while her mind fought to accept the reality of what she was seeing, that the lover she had thought was hers ... wasn't.</p><p>""Do you realize what's happening there, Laura?"" Mack asked softly, his voice almost hypnotic. ""That's Pete and my girl friend, and they're making love, oral love, the best kind of love.""</p><p>""Yes! Oh, no!"" The words tore from little Laura's throat in almost pleading tremolo, as if she was trying to convince herself that it couldn't be happening. Her brain seethed with tumbling, reeling thoughts and emotions.</p><p>Christ, what if she had told her mother she had a date with Pete DePow? The whole town would have had its collective eye on her. How embarrassed she would have been! Pete had to think of things like that. It wasn't fair! All Laura could hope for was that her mother didn't guess at the reason for her dress and shorts today if she had seen them. Ever her mother's wild guesses were apt to circulate through the town. She had seen that happen.</p><p>And what about this so-called wonderful Pete? He certainly wasn't very faithful! Here he was, the very next day, lying with another girl's mouth on his blood-bloated prick, letting her kiss him there, obviously enjoying it, the way his face was twisted like some beast in beat, letting Janie do that to him while the girl he had first made love to ... but had she been first? Well, Mack said that Janie was supposed to be his girl! What a sick, foul, perverted, disgusting thing to happen, right before Laura's and Mack's eyes.</p><p>And speaking of Mack, he was holding her very tightly now, and she suddenly became aware of a prodding against her asscheeks and the pounding of his heart. She shuddered, trying to turn. Did Mack have an erection watching this? Gosh all fishhooks, was he aroused? How could anyone, any decent person, get aroused from watching something like this?</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4b</h5><p>As if sensing her thoughts, Mack Toohey moved his pelvis against her ass lightly, and in her ear, he whispered in the same mesmeric tone as before, ""It's really exciting to watch, though, don't you think so? I kind of like watching Janie make love to someone else. It arouses your passions, doesn't it? It makes you want to make love yourself, doesn't it, Laura?"" He was petting her very long blond hair.</p><p>""Oh, noooooo!"" she moaned. What was the matter with Mack? Had he taken leave of his senses, acting this way, talking like that? Was he crazy or something? She didn't know Mack at all, in spite of the years they had spent playing baseball and hockey on the same or opposite teams, that was plainly evident. She didn't know what kind of boy he was deep inside at all. Why, it was almost as if he were reveling in the sickness before their eyes, in the horrible thing his own girl and best friend were doing together, as if he had known all along that it would happen and maybe was waiting expectantly for it.</p><p>""Will you look at the way Janie moves her mouth up and down a guy's cock?"" Mack intoned behind her, his breath hot in her ear. ""Just look at the way her mouth works on his prick. Man oh man! That's exciting, isn't it? You feel aroused watching it, don't you, Laura?""</p><p>""No! I sure don't!"" she flung at him, struggling to break free, but his grip was like iron on her. She felt anger rising, replacing the shocked horror which had numbed her mind until then. Here in front of her was the end of her first love! This had been the love for which she had given up everything! She had lost all interest in baseball, in hockey, in everything! Did Mack expect her to be pleased about that? Was he kidding? The line between love and hate was a lot thinner than she had ever suspected as she crossed it while she watched what should have been the breaking of her heart. But she wouldn't let herself be hurt. Not by the likes of Pete Depow. No sireeee!</p><p>And she hated Mack Toohey, also, hated him almost as much as she did Peter DePow, for he was a party to this animalistic depravity. Somehow she was sure of that. No wonder there was alcohol in the punch.</p><p>She twisted and jerked in the young athlete's grasp but in vain. She was breathing hard, her eyes locked on the tableau before her, watching Janie's undulating ass lashing the rushing water in lewd motion as she slavered her mouth up and down around Pete's long hard lust-bloated cock. Her wet dark hair shone in the sunlight with glints of dark gold and the tips of it were fanned out, floating in the water over Pete's belly, and her tongue was lashing furiously around and around the head of the cock in her mouth on the outstroke. There was the same mindless lust, contorting her features as was contorting Pete's.</p><p>""Watch them. See that? Watch, Laura,"" Mack commanded hypnotically, holding her still, ""Watch my girl suck Pete's hard cock.""</p><p>His salacious words brought a gasp from Laura, but even so, she found herself obeying Mack's words for some reason. She was watching, watching with widening eyes, and her struggles ceased in spite of the fact that the hot anger of moments earlier, tempered somewhat now, still remained. The strong boy behind her began to whisper more obscene remarks into her ear, and his hand moved around under her titties, the forearm raising them up as he held her. He was telling her again how exciting it was to watch the perverted lovemaking in the brook, how it gave vent to rising passions to see other people doing it.</p><p>Suddenly, in spite of herself, Laura became aroused. She could feel her nipples harden beneath the shirt she wore, beneath the brassiere she had finally felt inspired to wear. She could feel her cuntal juices begin to flow as they had yesterday when Fido, the black-haired German Shepherd had brought her to her first climax. She tried to will the unwanted desire away, tried to turn her eyes from the lascivious sight of Pete and Janie, but she could do neither. The passion was growing inside her now, for once kindled, it was spread rapidly, like an inferno consuming her flesh, causing her to tingle deliciously all over.</p><p>Mack Toohey, sensing her arousal, felt a growing triumph. It was going to work out even better that the plot he and Pete had hatched after all! Laura Cutter was going to come across; he felt sure of it now. He had been right in his appraisal of the hidden depths of this girl, whom he had noticed in several baseball and hockey games for a couple of years now. He had suggested her to Pete before he had wanted her himself, but now, he could hardly wait!</p><p>He renewed his whispering into her ear with more and more lewd words and suggestions, and his hand moved up to cup one of her tits, lightly kneading it. Christ, some day she was going to have nice tits, he suspected! She wasn't protesting now, either. She was watching Janie sucking Peter off, and she wasn't fighting his advances. He pressed his blood-swollen erect cock tighter against her asscheeks, insinuating the hardened bulge into the soft yielding crevice between her asscheeks.</p><p>""My girl and Pete, Laura,"" he breathed into her ear. ""My girl and Peter DePow fucking. That's what they're doing, you know. Janie is mouth-fucking Pete. Janie and Pete making love. Why shouldn't we make love, Laura? Why shouldn't you and I fuck? I want to fuck you, Laura. I want to fuck you right here, right now, while we watch your Peter and my Janie. I want to fuck you standing up here between the trees with your long hair blowing.""</p><p>Laura Cutter's twelve year old mind was still a seething turmoil of anger and hatred and confusion, made irrational by the amount of liquor she had consumed in his cranberry punch, but she was rapidly becoming swamped by her rising passion. Mack's words were taking their toll now. She could feel his hand on her titty, knew she should take it away, stop him from touching her like that. She could feel his prick, hard between the sensitive cheeks of her ass, barely protected by the skimpy shorts, and she knew she should stop that, too. But the feelings they evoked were pleasant, adding fuel to her excitement, and she didn't want to stop. She wanted to ... wanted to ... make love! She wanted Mack Toohey, handsome Mack Toohey to make love to her!</p><p>The sudden, overwhelming realization made Laura's head pound rhythmically. Yes, God help her, that's what she wanted! She wanted him to do what he was whispering in her ear, wanted him to ... to fuck her! She wanted to be fucked! If she could enjoy being fucked by a dog, surely she would enjoy being fucked by a boy even more! Of course, she had hoped it would be Pete, but Mack was real nice and ... and ... a bird in the hand, as her grandmother always used to say, was worth two in the bush! Nothing else seemed to matter right now, anyway. And if Pete no longer mattered, why not be fucked by Mack? What could Pete say, seeing what he was doing! If he was going to hurt her, well, she could just as well hurt him, she thought irrationally. Besides, the prurient desires which were raging in her flesh had as much right to be satisfied as his did!</p><p>""Laura,"" the handsome dark athlete was whispering, ""Laura, I want to fuck you while we stand here watching Janie suck off Pete! Doesn't that sound exciting? Laura? I want to fuck you while we ...""</p><p>""Yes! Yes!"" she heard herself hissing. ""Yes, Mack, yesssss! I want you to fuck me!""</p><p>Mack's hand squeezed her small titty harder, and his breath exploded into her ear. Those were the words he had waited through glass after glass of cranberry punch to hear! He cupped both of her young tits, moving his pelvis tight behind her.</p><p>""Right here! Right now,"" he whispered.</p><p>""Yes! I want to! Yes.""</p><p>""While we watch Pete and Janie sucking him,"" he whispered while nibbling her neck between words. He had to burrow in under her hair and it tickled both of them.</p><p>""Lean forward and put your hands on these trees here so you can still see,"" he commanded.</p><p>Laura complied, past all caring now, wanting only release from the floods of passion surging like combers on a stormy beach, like desert sand in a wind storm through her being. She wanted him, wanted his blood-swollen prick inside her hungering cunt, wanted him, wanted him, wanted him!</p><p>Mack Toohey's dexterous fingers were on the buttons of her blouse now, snapping them open one by one. Slowly he drew the garment off her shoulders, down over her limp arms and then off her body altogether. She raised one foot as he then unbuttoned her shorts and let them fall. Then she stepped out of those with the other foot. She was now wearing only her new brassiere and panties. Mack unfastened her brassiere snaps, letting it fall away, and her taut nipples burst out like newly emerging twigs. Her tits quivered in the fresh air. Even in her humped over position, there was little pendulous effect to her blossoming titties yet.</p><p>Laura felt the athletically strong fingers of Mack Toohey teasing along the silk-encased material of her little white asscheeks, his nails digging lightly into the resilient, passion-warm flesh. Then he was tugging at the waistband of her panties, pulling them slowly down so that she could feel them dropping ... dropping. She could almost feel the gaze of his eyes as they hungrily watched the gradual revelation of her ass flesh. Although she felt a rush of fresh air blow along her nakedly exposed skin, she was not sure whether it was the heat of the sun that made her feel so or whether she really was blushing back there! Now she dimly realized that she was completely naked, her full, rounded asscheeks presented to the lusting gaze of her long-time teammate with total abandonment and surrender.</p><p>Watching the couple in the brook, the water rushing and gurgling around them as though they were a couple of stray boulders fallen in the way, Laura could see Janie Farragut pulling Pete DePow's blood-swollen cock into her hungering mouth voraciously, the lewd shaft sliding along her tongue like butter along a hot knife as she endeavored to take every single inch of his monstrous shaft into the soft wet folds of her cheeks. Janie's white ass undulated madly in the sunlight, and Pete was jerking and twisting in wild frenzy under her ministrations. The water lashed around like a stormy ocean sending its tidal waves up on the banking, and still Janie sawed up and down with enraptured, frenetic movements on his bloated veined prick, her lovely rosy cheeks puffed out and contrasting with her dark hair and white skin but not with the strawberry-colored, blood-engorged shaft, her mouth so tightly sucking him that her lip-flesh pulled out grotesquely as her head bobbed up, then turned into almost complete disappearance as she lunged downward again and he levered up to meet her bobbing thrust.</p><p>Why, he's going to cum in her mouth, Laura thought numbly. What else can he do? He's going to fill her mouth with his creamy seed, strangle her on it, drown her in his hot semen. The thought was, for some reason, perversely exciting, and down between her legs she felt her pussy begin to secrete her fluids in ever-increasing amounts as she watched Janie Farragut suck and lick the redheaded former mayor's son's swollen cock. Behind her, Mack Toohey was massaging her ass, kneading and squeezing the bare flesh with his long, sure fingers, pulling the crevice of her tight, firm asscheeks wide apart to reveal the salaciously enticing furrow which nestled glistening between Laura's newly slendered tapering legs. Then he brought one hand around to manipulate one of her budding tits, fingers rolling and teasing the rigid nipple at its peak; his other hand dipped into the soft, hair-fuzzed slit, middle finger extended and teasing, down and under along the incredibly soft cunt of the young twelve year old neophyte. He found her clitoris, rigid and tingling with its electric blood, and began to tease it with the tip of his finger. Laura mewled with unwanted delight at the electric flashes his probings were sending through her every fiber.</p><p>At that exact moment, she felt his one hand leave her titty and, a second later, heard the unmistakable whisper of a zipper being drawn down. She tensed, opening and closing her legs around his invading finger, waiting for what she knew was to come. Mack pressed forward again, and Laura felt the hard, rubbery tip of his erect prick rub along the velvety surface of her asscheeks, dip into the moist crevice, and move down toward where his finger was sliding into the moist, warm folds of her cuntal mouth.</p><p>Oh, God! He's going to do it to me with his big, hard prick, she thought. She knew he was going to do it to her, but then she had asked him for it. After all, she owed Pete nothing. In fact, she had not let Pete do it. Of course, there had been the dog, Fido. Imagine, losing your virginity to a dog! Would anyone believe it? And why wasn't she ashamed of it? Why wasn't she ashamed of any of this? Maybe she was no better than a whore! Maybe her mother was right, that there were two kinds of women, ladies and lewdies. It was a great joke to her mother, and Laura had never known quite what she meant by it, but she knew now. And she, Laura Cutter, might well be the opposite of her mother. She might be a lewdy!</p><p>Mack Toohey worked the blood-engorged knob of his long, very purple-veined cock up and down in Laura's moist, soft cunt with increasing fervor. Christ, this was really going to be good! he told himself. It was going to be one of the best fucks he had ever had. He could sense it, feel it in the marrow of his bones. His balls already felt as if they contained lead weights, and his blood-swollen cock throbbed and jerked with the need to fuck her. He was going to get his nuts after about ten strokes, he was so goddamned excited! But what the hell, this wasn't going to be the last time he would screw Laura Cutter. Once he had done it, she was a member of their club, and he was quite sure she would have lost all interest in playing baseball!</p><p>""I'm going to fuck you now, Laura,"" he whispered lasciviously. ""I'm going to put my rock-hard cock into your hungering cunt and fuck you until you scream your little head off! How's that?""</p><p>""Oh, yes, Mack!"" Laura heard herself agree in a half whisper. ""Please fuck me. Please!""</p><p>""Better reach behind you then and take my cock into your hand,"" he commanded. ""Put it into your cunt, Laura. Put it in!""</p><p>Laura, groaning with the billows of fire that were racing through her bloodstream, obeyed the order, reaching behind her to grasp the fleshy, lubricated, slick head of Mack's magnificent hard cock. God, it seemed so big to her! Could she take all of such a thing inside? It seemed incredible, and yet she had to do it! She had to! Yes, of course she could take it. Laura splayed her legs wider apart, bracing herself against the tree with her eyes feasting on the lewdly jerking couple in the brook just beyond the trees and guided the young fourteen year old athlete's lust-thick cock to her cuntal orifice, placing it there at the door of the tingling, expectant hole as if it were a battering ram at the huge doors of some medieval castle. Then she eased the blood-swollen head inside, reveling in the delicious sensations which were reducing her to nothing more than a quivering mass of lewd flesh.</p><p>""Fuck me, Mack!"" she pleaded. ""Hurry! Hurry! Hurrrryyy!""</p><p>""Yes, I'll fuck you,"" Mack murmured, and he couldn't control himself any longer. He levered forward with all the power in his hips and pelvis, sending his huge lust-hardened cock tearing along the warm, wet, yielding walls of her cunt like some terribly destructive machine created to wreak havoc by a madman. He felt like a doomsday machine! The fleshy head slammed against her cervix, and his loins ground against her jutting asscheeks, and his balls bounced resoundingly against her wet pubic mound below.</p><p>""Aaahhhggg! Oh, God, gosh, Mack! You're so big!"" Laura grunted as he withdrew slightly and levered forward again.</p><p>The fourteen year old boy's hands came around to cup and knead her tits, his breath hot and ragged on the back of her neck. He couldn't control himself now. There weren't going to be any preliminaries, any slow and easy build-up. He was just going to fuck her, fuck her as if they were two rutting beasts, fuck her the way he wanted to fuck, the way he knew instinctively that she wanted to fuck! He began to saw into her, back and forth, withdrawing his long lust-hardened shaft almost all the way out and then fucking forward again to bring groans of tormented pleasure bubbling from Laura's young inexperienced lips.</p><p>""Do you like it?"" he hissed. ""Do you like my hard cock in your belly like this?""</p><p>""Oh, yes! Oh, yes, I love it inside of me, Mack! It's so big, so good in my belly!""</p><p>""You know I'm going to fill you up with my cum, Laura!"" he moaned, fucking faster and faster into her wet, butter-soft cuntal hole. ""I'm going to fill you up like a bottle is filled with cream!""</p><p>""Yes! Fill me like that, Mack! I'll like that. I'll love it! Fill me with cum!""</p><p>It felt so good inside of her, she thought in her punch-fogged, passion-addled brain. The forbidden, illicit prick violating her body felt so good, so wonderful. She decided that if she was a lewdy, so be it. The next time her mother spoke of there being two kinds of women, ladies and lewdies, she would really have a laugh, Laura would. Well, she wanted to be a lewdy now. It felt so fantastically good. She had been a lady long enough ... well, a tomboy lady, anyway! She could see Pete's freckled face. She watched how he was twisting and jerking. He was going to cum any second now, she guessed. So was she herself! So was Mack!</p><p>Laura watched Janie's mouth work harder and faster on Pete's lewdly bloated cock in the swirling water of the brook, work with incredible speed until her dark head seemed to be a blur of motion. Pete was levered up almost out of the water now, driving his loins into the pretty face, thrusting her flailing head down on his blood-hardened too] to bend it from side to side with her insatiable lips and tongue. Her hand kneaded and caressed his balls, urging him on to climax, and suddenly Laura Cutter saw Pete DePow's mouth fly open as he fucked upward maniacally. A strangled scream that must have been heard for miles, it seemed, tore from his throat!</p><p>""I'm cuumminng!"" he howled, and Janie pulled her head back so that only the dark head of his blood-engorged cock was between her churning her mouth and lips crazily as the first molten jet of his hot creamy cum burst into her mouth from his overflowing scrotum. Janie's cheeks hollowed and bloated, hollowed and bloated as she milked his erupting cock, swallowing voraciously to keep from choking as he flooded his wan-n white sperm deep into her mouth.</p><p>Laura watched Pete's cum dribbling out around Janie's wildly sucking mouth, rolling down over her wet and bubbled chin to commingle with the gushing waters of the little brook, and the sight of such salacious perversion triggered her own climax. She buffeted back against Mack's thick still-fucking cock like some barnyard beast, her hips churning against his loins, reveling in the lewd slapping sounds of his balls smacking down against her pussy and the wet sucking noises of his hotly pulsating cock as it fucked into her convulsing young cunt. Her entire being was filled with her beginning orgasm, and her wildly exalting body trembled and vibrated at the onslaught of the dark young athlete's invading lewd shaft.</p><p>""Mack! Oh, Mack! Mack!"" she wailed mindlessly. ""Mack, I'm going ... going ... I'm going to cum! Oh, Mack, I'm there! I'm there! I'm oooohhhhh!""</p><p>""I am ... too ... cuummingg,"" he groaned behind her, unable to control the spinning heat in his balls. With one final almost sadistic lunge, he came in time to her cumming, spewing forth a great, burning surge of churning white semen far, far up into her wildly quivering womb. He was moaning in orgiastic rapture, filling her belly with his sperm, inundating her with it. Laura's young avid pussy flowered open around Mack's wildly spasming cock, and her juices exploded to mingle with his deep inside her still-contracting belly.</p><p>Well, she couldn't compare him with Pete, but she could certainly compare him with Fido and safely say that she had never known an orgasm like this in her life! At least, not so far!</p><p>It was just as if she had been transported out of her own body, transported to some far-reaching galaxy on soft, gentle clouds. She knew nothing but incomparable rapture for long soulless, mindless minutes, floating, her mind drifting and expanding as if with an injection of some hallucinogenic drug as Mack Toohey's lusty cock gave one final jerking spurt of cum and then began to rapidly deflate, draining in her cunt as it went limp. Finally it slipped from her sperm-flooded passage with a soft, obscene popping sound, trailing sticky strands of cobwebby semen from her saturated cuntal slit.</p><p>Laura slumped forward onto her knees on the ground and emitted a long blissful sigh of satiation as she saw Janie collapse across Pete in the water and kiss him passionately on the mouth with his cum still painting the twelve year old dark-haired beauty's lips and chin. Laura was almost comatose in the aftermath of her tremendous orgasm, and she only vaguely felt Mack's strong arms lift her up from the ground and, scooping up their clothing in a few fast movements, guide her back to their picnic area. There was a question on her mind, but she didn't have the energy to ask it and would have been embarrassed to do so anyway. What she wondered was whose girl was she now.</p><p>""Well, that was as good as hitting a home run, wasn't it?"" Mack asked as they were dressing.</p><p>Home run? After that, was baseball still the only thing on his mind? Laura was sure that Pete DePow would never make such an absurd simile! She said nothing while she finished dressing but she decided that if she had any say in whose girl she was, it wasn't going to be Mack Toohey. He could have his old baseball ... and his hockey, as well, for that matter.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5a</h5><p>When Janie and Pete finally returned to the picnic area, Laura busied herself with putting lunch out for everyone and avoiding both eyes and conversation. When they sat down to eat the generous sandwiches that Pete had brought ... Laura had never seen so much roast beef between two slices of bread ... the red-haired Lothario started to tell them of his last summer. His family had taken him out to the Finger Lakes in New York. He bragged about the Muskie he caught that was nearly as tall as he was when he held it up on the line. He had gone boating on Seneca Lake and swimming in an Olympic pool.</p><p>""One that size, you mean,"" Janie corrected him, and Laura wondered how she knew anything about it.</p><p>""Yeah, you could fit all the pools in this town inside it,"" Pete went cheerily on. Gosh, if Laura's mother had interrupted Laura's father like that, he would have gone straight through the roof and refused to speak to her the rest of the day! Laura was impressed by the freckle-faced boy's good nature.</p><p>No one else had much to say about their vacations, which were pretty humdrum in relation to Pete's. He told how he had seen glass being blown through very long tubes and described how red the liquid glass glowed when it was taken from the furnace by the apprentice. Laura had watched little glass Disney figures made in a department store, but what Pete had seen were the beautiful hand blown, hand etched Stubenware pieces. Laura spoke up.</p><p>""I know what those are. My mother has a collection of pictures. She collects the advertisements for those. Someday she wants one,"" Laura ended lamely, suddenly aware of how poor that made her parents look.</p><p>""My mother has some. I'll have to show you!"" Pete said enthusiastically, then went on to the surprise toward which he had been building. He had actually gone to the Baseball Hall of Fame. He had seen the first baseball diamond and had listened enthralled to Babe Ruth's voice, which they had on a record there and which one could hear by putting a dime in. He described the great baseball players' uniforms and gloves and bats as though no one had ever seen pictures of them ... But of course, it wasn't the same just to see an old picture, Laura knew. Her heart had begun to sink more and more, and a story that she supposed should have filled her with excitement and joy only made her desolate.</p><p>Peter DePow was definitely out of her league! She was plain envious of his trip. She didn't care about the old glass or anything like that, but just imagine swimming with Peter in a pool as big as he described! Goodness, it would take them all day to get just from one end to the other, it seemed! She pictured herself hiking with him all alone through Watkins Glen Gorge, into the caves, over the rocks, his red hair aflame in the sunlight. He said you could catch trout in Seneca Lake, too. She would like that, especially with Peter. She wondered if you could try on Babe Ruth's uniform, but of course not, she chastened herself. Now she was getting silly. Suddenly she noticed that Peter was looking at her rather steadfastly. They were eating Janie's cake, and he was eating an orange that Laura had brought.</p><p>""You look like Hector Falls,"" he said suddenly when she looked at him quizzically because of his staring. ""I mean your hair is falling so long and over your shoulders like that all in waves because of the way you had it braided. Hector Falls is like that, broadening waves of falling water.""</p><p>It sounded as though he had meant to go on, but forgot what he was going to say as he contemplated her. It was most complimentary, and Laura could not help blushing. Well, maybe he wasn't out of reach, at least temporarily.</p><p>After they had finished eating and were once more on the punch, and after Pete seemed to have run out of stories, although Laura rather doubted he had, Mack was restless and so was Janie. Janie had never been a person who could sit still.</p><p>""Let's hike along the brook and see where it starts,"" she suggested.</p><p>Peter did not answer at all. He was lying back, supported on his elbows, his eyes nearly closed, with a spear of grass hanging from his mouth. He looked sleepy, but Laura knew that wasn't it at all. He was looking at her, Laura Cutter, and right at the moment she felt like a princess of some kind. The last thing on her mind was getting up from here and going on any old walk! Mack jumped up as though the walk was mandatory if Janie Farragut wanted it.</p><p>""Let's go,"" he said. Neither Peter nor Laura stirred.</p><p>""Come on, Laura,"" Janie said, but Mack took her arm and turned her in the upstream direction of the brook and started walking her toward the sound of the water.</p><p>""Come on,"" he said. ""You and I will go and leave these old fuddy-duddies to sit around and be sleepy if they want.""</p><p>Laura never looked up to see their expressions, whether Mack seemed to understand that Laura and Pete wanted to be together or whether Janie's face revealed any jealousy at the change in the coupling. She only heard them walk away, sensed when they were gone. Pete suddenly got up and came over to sit by her. Wordlessly, though she meant to chide him for his infidelity in some way, she pulled his head down and held it cradled against her, feeling the soft moistness of his lips pressed against her chest just above the top button of her blouse.</p><p>Oddly and perversely, in that moment, Laura began to remember the lewd fucking she had been given by Mack Toohey. She began to remember his fleshy, blood-enraged cock fucking in and out of her defenseless cunt, his hands cupping and kneading her nakedly quivering young tits, his hot breath blowing maddeningly into her ear. She remembered how it felt with his lusty cock sliding in and out along her cuntal passage harder and faster. She began to remember her own cumming in tune with his, and how she had been floating, wonderfully floating in the throes of a climax like she had never known, that was totally unlike any other experience she had ever known!</p><p>And now, with these lewd memories flooding over her, she didn't even notice that Pete was undressing her. She moved, humped, bent to help him as he removed each article of her clothing as though she were some kind of automaton in which he had merely to turn a key for her to obey. She never noticed how exposed to the air she was though her nipples began to harden on her young beginning mounds of tits, and down between her legs her cunt mouth moistened with her softly seeping feminine juices. She could feel her loins tingling. She was aware that he pulled away briefly, but soon he was in her lap again as though he had never left, this time cradled in her warm nakedness. She began once more to stroke his red hair as though she had never stopped, stroking it gently, positioning his face so that it was pressed into the hollow between her developing tits. Her breath became ragged and pulsating as the obscene images from earlier darted back and forth in her mind.</p><p>What a strange and wonderful thing was sex. She was becoming aroused again, she thought in surprise. She was becoming aroused with the need for sex, for release, even though she had just had that very satisfaction an hour ago at Mack's lewd bidding. She really was a lewdy all right. She seemed to have no control over herself whatever. First she ought to straighten out this business of jumping around from partner to partner. She couldn't let Pete have her with no explanation at all about why he had taken Janie the way he had. Yes, she would put a stop to this right now.</p><p>But she was only deluding herself, for her whole body was beginning to seethe with passion once again, her brain unable to remain with any rational considerations, instead dwelling on the prurient sensations of her flesh and pushing away all other thoughts, pushing away any need for justice or explanation as easily as it had pushed away all other self-controls. She spread her legs far apart, opening her cuntal orifice erotically wide, and in a voice that was strange and muffled in her own ears, heard her talking about those things once again.</p><p>""Pete, oh Peter, I want you!""</p><p>There was a moment of silence before he answered.</p><p>""What do you want?""</p><p>""I want you! Pete, I want you to make love to me. I want to feel you inside of me hard and deep. Now! Right now!"" Gosh, she was beginning to sound bossy to herself, bossy as Janie.</p><p>He raised his head staring down with those marvelous gray-green eyes. He grinned.</p><p>""I'm still not sure I heard you right.""</p><p>""Oh, yes you are!"" she said petulantly, a new kind of energy flooding her, the energy of the lewdy, she thought with surprise. Yes there was a definite change in her blood. ""I want you to fuck me!"" she demanded. ""I want you to fuck me right here and now in this woods under these trees. I want you to fuck me, Pete! Of course, if you don't want to ...""</p><p>Pete DePow's cock leapt into involuntary erection in his trousers at the obscene words and Laura felt the material. He still had his trousers on! She had thought he had got undressed when he left her, but she looked down and saw that he had merely poured some more punch. She started to pull away, hurt somehow. Why had he undressed her and not himself? Was he just embarrassing her? Now she remembered his getting sucked off by Janie and it seemed suddenly more important than it had.</p><p>""Maybe you'd rather have Janie,"" she said pointedly, freezing under his touch.</p><p>""Janie? God, no, Laura. I'd much rather have you!""</p><p>""Sure,"" she spat. ""I'll bet you got undressed for her without being asked!""</p><p>First he grabbed her and kissed her with all the strength that he had, forcing his tongue into her mouth until finally she accepted it and began to melt into softness once more, then he let go. He jumped to his feet and began to pull of his clothes in a great hurry, wanting to be naked before the softness wore off. He certainly knew how to handle a woman! Actually, he was so incensed with passion as his brain dwelled on this beautiful young blonde's words, that all his instincts arose to help him, like a giant army under the command of the most demanding general of all: Fucking!</p><p>When Pete was completely naked, he felt like a superman, his blood-engorged cock swaying menacingly like a cobra with its thick mushrooming head and ridged expanse, he lay down on the grass beside the lovely little Laura and gathered her into his arms. Her hands immediately searched out the bloated sac of his sperm-filled balls, lovingly caressing the swollen softness. Then her hand closed around the base of his shaft and began to rub it lightly as her lips pressed hotly to the side of his neck as if trying to fuse with his skin.</p><p>Pete's hand moved down between their tightly clasped bodies to fondle the moist, hair-fuzzed furrow between the gorgeous girl's velvet-soft thighs, little groans of rising pleasure escaping his lips. This foreplay was driving him to the brink of explosion, and the heat in his balls was so intense he thought he might come right then and there. He wanted to fuck her! He wanted to fuck her right now, this second. He couldn't wait to shove his long, throbbing lewd cock deep up into her soft, nearly-virginal, anyway, belly. Of course, all Pete was sure about was the dog!</p><p>""Laura!"" he groaned, wanting to use the words with her that a boy likes to use with a girl, ""Laura, take my cock and put it in your pussy! Do it now baby! I want you now, baby!"" He forgot that she had used the word, fuck, and he was praying she wouldn't mind the use of obscenity.</p><p>""You want to fuck me!"" she asked. ""You want to fuck my cunt?""</p><p>Surprised, Pete could only nod. He would worry about how she learned those words later.</p><p>Laura, too, was on fire though, thinking only of fulfillment from the still burgeoning desire consuming her nakedly exposed flesh. She raised herself quickly beside him, up onto all fours on the ground. Then she dipped her fingers down between his splayed legs, seizing his obscenely bobbing cock again and teasing the hardened head maddeningly with her thumb, making Pete squirm and groan with the intensity of her manipulation. After a moment, she moved forward, raising one leg and sliding it across him so that she was straddling his belly with her knees pressed to his sides. The tight, elastic opening of her cuntal mouth was spread invitingly wide above the quivering head of his blood-bloated cock still held in her hand. Slowly, she guided the hot, fleshy monster up to her desire-moistened cunt, teasing the glans along the butter-soft slit with tantalizing slowness.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5b</h5><p>Pete groaned ecstatically, and she crooned, ""Do you like me to do that? Is that what you like, Pete?""</p><p>Christ, where had she been since yesterday? What had she been learning in such a short time?</p><p>""Ooooohhhh, yeeesssss!"" he bubbled ecstatically.</p><p>All of a sudden and without warning, Laura dropped downward and impaled herself on his lust-burning shaft as if it was a knife and she was committing some kind of cleansing hara-kiri which would make her spirit free and pure again.</p><p>""Aaauuughh!"" she groaned as the full length of her new boyfriend's lust-engorged cock filled her devouring cunt, slamming painfully against her cervix deep inside her quivering belly. She sat hard against his bloated balls, feeling them bulging against her asscheeks, and she began immediately to bob up and down, leaning forward on her hands spread wide out on either side of Pete's shoulders. Her brand new, blossoming titties shivered like the belly of a belly-dancer, wildly back and forth and around with her effort, the nipples occasionally dipped down with her to brush against his chest. Her hungering cunt nibbled its way lewdly up his cock to the very crest, fell back to sheath it completely and then climbed to the tip once more. The sensitive muscles of her warm wet cunt clasped the turgid rod of lewdly inflated flesh tightly, squeezing it, releasing it, squeezing it again as if it were a cow's teat and her tender but insistent pussy a strong milker's hand.</p><p>""Oh, wow, baby! That's it! That's sure iiiittttt!"" a surprised Pete DePow screamed up at the lovely blond girl, taking one tautly slaving asscheek in either hand and kneading them almost savagely in his passion. ""Fuck it, Laura, oh Laura! Oh Laura, ride my aching hungry prick and make me cum like you did to Fido!""</p><p>Laura's devouring cuntal hole was one throbbing mass of exquisite joy, so great a joy that she strove as she had never striven before in either baseball to get a home run or hockey to get a goal to reach the pinnacle of the orgasm which was surging through her in swirling waves. Dear God! Dear God! Dear God! her brain cried like a great swinging chiming bell. It was all so beautiful! It was all wonderful! Never had there been anything as good as this! How could she have failed to even try anything this good until now? How could she have played ball with all these exquisite males all these years and been so blind in sexual matters? the twelve year old wondered. She had been afraid of her mother's categorizing, that was it. She had been afraid of being a lewdy, probably, back in some deep recess of her mind. Because to tell the truth, never having tried it before, how could she have known what a miracle sex was, but she didn't understand all that.</p><p>All she really understood was that she was blossoming into a new womanhood now, realizing it for the first time. Her mother had pointed it out to her with dull warnings and urgent requests for her to begin to behave like a lady, but words often sounded like the empty wind. Words often floated around, in one ear and out the other, because they had no meaning. Only some kind of experience can give meaning to words. And the experience that Laura Cutter was having was not going to make a lady of her, she decided, if to be a lady was to be like her mother. Oh, no! Laura would prefer to be a lewdy! A lewdy, as far as she could tell, had a wealth of desires and passions and thrilling moments that ladies never knew or even suspected were there! Laura liked feeling so alive!</p><p>Pete's strong fingers were now digging wildly into the soft firm flesh of her ass, manipulating the perspiration-soaked slick mounds. The hard fingers slipped into the softly sensitive crevice between them, spreading them wide to expose the tiny, puckered ring of her naked asshole. He could feel with his fingertips the outward pulling of her cuntal lips as she drew sensuously upward on his hardened lewd shaft, the inward contracting of her fluted pussy mouth when she drove down on his blood-swollen member. The crazy feeling only further excited him, and he teased his right index finger back up to probe at her asshole, slipping the tip just inside and eliciting mewls of both pleasure and pain from the twelve year old tomboy's nakedly bobbing form above him. He was seized in that moment with a wicked urge to degrade this straddling beauty and fuck his finger deep, deep into her rectum, and he cried out to her.</p><p>""I want to shove my finger in your asshole, Laura, baby! I want to fuck my finger all the way up your beautiful sweet asshole.""</p><p>""Yeeesssss!"" Laura heard herself answer, further excited by the salaciousness of the idea of her virginal asshole being penetrated by Pete DePow's freckled finger. ""Yes, Pete, put it up my asshole! Fuck it up there now!""</p><p>Almost brutally, Pete excitedly fucked his finger hard up into the spongy orifice to the first knuckle, spreading the fleshy circle wide to accept his unnatural probing.</p><p>""Aauuugghh!"" Laura screamed. ""Goollleee, it hurts! It hurts! But don't stop it. Please, don't stop!"" However, then as her rectal hole became accustomed to the forbidden invader, the writhing little blond felt a pleasure even more acute than the pain she had just experienced. Loving it, wanting it, she drove backward and down on Pete's rotating finger, skewering it into her rectum to the second knuckle, all the way to the palm of his hand. At the same time, she heaved and clasped her warm, moist cuntal sheath down on his upward-jerking cock as she endeavored to draw all of it into her lust-incensed belly.</p><p>""Aaaaiiiee!"" she wailed. ""Uuuuggghh, oh, God! Pete, I love it! I love having your cock in my cunt and your finger in my asshole at the same time! I love it! I love it! I love it!""</p><p>Oh, yes, she thought through the kaleidoscopically spinning lights of her approaching climax. I love it, and I love you, Peter DePow! I don't hate you for what you did with Janie because I never would have let you go this far with me if I had not seen that and gone farther than you know with Mack Toohey! I even forgive you for siccing the dog on me! Well, Fido hadn't been so bad. In fact, she had rather enjoyed the dog, now that she recalled. She only wished she hadn't been a virgin for the experience. She undoubtedly would have enjoyed it more! Oh yes, she was going to like the obscene degrading life of a lewdy. She would have to hide her new interests from her parents, of course, but she would go on pretending to be a baseball and hockey nut, that's all. The only trouble was that her father expected her to be his source for scores and play-by-play descriptions of certain games that he wasn't able to see because of work. Still, maybe as things began to get more normal, she would regain enough of her interest in sports to be able to remember what she had to do in order to keep up the pretense.</p><p>""Harder!"" she suddenly screamed out to Pete beneath her insanely undulating body, tossing her head from side to side in wild abandon and swirling her long blond hair like some ritualistic dancer about her face. ""Fuck me harder, Pete, darling, fuck me harder with your great bloated cock and your strong fucking finger! Make me cum at the same time you cum!""</p><p>The obscene words spewing unbelievably from the lips of this young virgin-of-only-yesterday caused Pete to lever up off the ground, drubbing his cock even deeper into her hungrily welcoming belly, worming his finger around madly in her rectum. She thrust down and back, down and back in a lewd rocking rhythm, ramming the swollen head of his blood-bludgeoning cock hard against her cervix, imbedding his finger to its fullest length in the soft moist darkness of her asshole. The exquisite unison of the two invading members and her own frenzied and abandoned jerkings were completely attuned now, perfectly in time. She reveled in the lascivious gushing sounds his cock and his finger made as they withdrew and then jerked back into her yielding cunt and rectum. They increased her lust so that the spiraling crescendo of her orgasm climbed higher, higher and finally reached the peak. And she was there!</p><p>She was cumming, cumming for the first time like a real grown woman, she was sure! She was cumming like she had not with Fido or Mack at all but far more deeply and completely than ever before. Oh, God, she was really cumming with her own Pete DePow's cock buried deep and rock-hard inside of her. At least, she hoped he was going to be her own!</p><p>""Oooaaahhh! Don't stop! Don't stop! I'm sure cuumminng!""</p><p>""Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!"" Pete chanted as he felt his own orgasm hit, the hot torrents of his thick white semen searing like molten lava up along his lewdly bloated cock from the sanctuary of his balls.</p><p>Glowing flames of his obscenely jetting semen washed against her cervix and filled her cunt with heat as intense as any blaze, then overflowed back out of her clasping, twitching cavern to cascade down around Pete's madly erupting shaft like some impossibly lewd waterfall to pool on his belly, drenching their just beginning pubic hairs with sticky connecting strands of milky white liquid. And Laura's cum, too, was added to the lustful flood as she floated away once more into that strange, ecstatic galaxy of mindless delight, floated even farther away than was imaginable, to the mind-boggling reaches of the universe, like a ball that sprouts its own wings after it's hit and keeps on going out of the park to be lost in space. Astride Peter DePow, whose flushed skin was getting suspiciously redder, she jerked and bucked and twisted, riding his spurting cock and his twisting finger, riding them like they were the finest of stallions and she an expert bronco buster. She half expected to hear the cheers go up from the crowd!</p><p>Finally, she returned to sanity as Pete withdrew his now-deflated shaft and his finger simultaneously, the two escaping hardnesses of her lover making equally soft wet swishing sounds at her cunt and her rectum. She collapsed across him, still half-insane with satiated rapture, and she nuzzled her head into the hollow of his throat, feeling their commingled juices coagulating between their tightly pressed stomachs as if it was some irremovable glue binding them forever together.</p><p>A long time later, Pete tried to whisper softly and not alarm her to spoil the effect of what they had done. He stroked her tangled, sweat-dampened hair.</p><p>""That was really great, Laura! Oh, that was just the greatest, but ... but ...""</p><p>Laura whipped her head up from him. ""But? What was wrong?"" But he didn't have to answer because she could see immediately. A burn had taken him, and it looked severe. His skin was beet red and looking redder all the time.</p><p>""Your weight on me kind of hurts now,"" he sputtered.</p><p>""That's what you get,"" she admonished, but she was smiling to herself. She was pleased with herself. ""That's what you get for fucking out in the brook under the sunlight with no protection. It's lucky your ass was under water or you wouldn't be able to wear pants.""</p><p>""Hhhmmmmm,"" he murmured, contemplating the possibility. ""I might like that. I could live in the tree house if you'd feed me.""</p><p>She looked him over from a standing position now. He would be utterly untouchable for some time, she decided.</p><p>""Who'd feed me!"" she wanted to know.</p><p>""Fido?"" he asked with mock despair.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6a</h5><p>When they finally got back to Pete's house, as stiffened as he was, he wanted to make a mess of spaghetti and have them all stay and eat with him. His parents would not be home for two days, he explained, and the cook would just love a vacation from having to cook dinner for him. It was not very difficult for Laura to get permission from her mother to eat at the DePow's house, and probably Janie's mother would let her eat anywhere. Mack had no trouble winning permission because he frequently ate there. And so they had a spaghetti party downstairs in the family room.</p><p>They had no sooner finished eating when Pete asked them if they wanted to see a movie. Mack, apparently, knew to what his pal referred.</p><p>""Let's play cards, Pete,"" he said. ""You're in no condition to watch any movie tonight.""</p><p>""Sure I am! What are you talking about?"" he asked, trying to keep a straight face without any luck.</p><p>""You're nuts,"" Mack laughed as his friend set up the projector. Mack went to the wall and pulled down a screen.</p><p>""It's just that I'm going to need help, you see,"" Pete muttered, giggling all the while. The two boys were finding something very funny.</p><p>""You girls better sit over there,"" Mack ordered. ""I'll run the projector and Pete has to be kept on ice.""</p><p>The girls were mystified. Laura could understand, though, that a dark room was a temptation that her new boyfriend couldn't afford with the painful sunburn he now had. Even holding hands in the dark, something that was bound to lead to other things, would be mean to him. Suddenly, Pete got up and left the room. He came back leading Fido.</p><p>""Should you let the dog in the house?"" asked Laura.</p><p>""It's okay to let him in down here,"" Pete said, still grinning mischievously. He and Mack passed a look, and Mack responded with an amused shake of his head. Then he flicked out the lights and began the film.</p><p>The film was in color and the room it showed was more luxurious than anything Laura had ever seen. She wondered at first if it was a home movie of something upstairs in this very house. But then a sweet-faced little girl of about their own age appeared. The camera came down over the draperies to light on her, spread naked and exposed on a lovely large bed with a bright lavender and pink flowered spread, her long legs spread wide to reveal the pinkly glistening folds of her cunt, that had more chestnut brown hairs than either Laura or Janie yet had. Her tits, though, were small and taut, with tiny nipples ruby and succulent-looking on petal-like aureoles, which further added to an aura of innocence and purity about her that even her lewdly exposed position could not deny. Her pubic mound was covered with her thin, softly curling chestnut hair that matched her long chestnut tresses. She was simply lying on the bed in that splayed position, her eyes tightly shut, and her head to one side as if she were peacefully sleeping. There was a soft, beautiful smile on her soft-looking red lips.</p><p>Suddenly the camera left the child on the bed and, pulling back, revealed the fact that she was in a cage with gold glistening bars that reached from the floor around the bed to the ceiling. Perhaps she was supposed to be Sleeping Beauty, thought Laura, who, despite the girl's nakedness, still was unsuspicious of the film.</p><p>And then the scene changed to an old set of creaking stairs with cobwebs stretching from one side to the other like flying buttresses. Coming up the stairs was a dark figure, and as the camera zoomed in, and the figure turned, it proved to be a witch with a hooked nose and bushy eyebrows, just the way you would expect a witch to look.</p><p>But then, amazingly, the witch reached the top of the stairs, pushed open a door there, and entered upon the luxurious room with the naked little girl in it. Oh, no, Hansel and Gretel, Laura corrected herself. Of course, it could be Snow White! Just then, before Laura could do any more speculating, the witch shook out of her enveloping robe. It seemed to melt down to the floor and she, too, was naked, with large, proudly upthrust tits and a bushy triangle of gray pubic hair that seemed to cover the entire area up between her thighs. Her lips were spread in a wide lascivious grin as she looked over her hooked nose at the sleeping lovely girl on the bed, and one of her hands began to move slowly up and down her side while the other passed lightly, tantalizingly, over the side of her full, high-set titties. For a witch, thought Laura, she sure had a gorgeous body. Laura had always thought of witches as something akin to scarecrows.</p><p>After a moment, the witch turned and looked back at something in the hallway outside the bedroom. Momentarily, she made a motion with the hand which had been stroking her hip and there was a wand in it. With a wave of the wand, a huge, black furry form materialized, sitting on the floor at her feet, just inside the bedroom. God, it looked like a panther! Laura had never been to the zoo. There was none in her town, but she recognized the muscular and dangerous cat from pictures. The witch stared at it a moment, scratching that hooked nose and waved the wand again. The big cat transformed into a huge German shepherd, as black as the cat, but even more ferocious looking. Now the witch seemed to chuckle. She was satisfied with herself. Apparently the cat had been a mistake. The dog's long red tongue lolled wetly out of the side of its fanged jaws like a red tie hanging out of a black suitcase. It stared up at the gray-haired witch almost anticipatorily, its thick bushy tail wagging to and fro with excitement.</p><p>Now, on the flickering screen, the witch and the huge dog were walking across the bedroom to the teenager on the bed. As they approached, the girl's eyes flashed open to stare first at the woman, then at the dog, in what was obviously mounting horror. She tried to slide away to the far end of the bed, but there was obviously nowhere to go because of the bars. Her lips were parted in fear, but the witch, opening a gate, caught the girl's arm and held her, pulling her down into a prone, spread-eagled position. Laura felt Janie cuddle against her, in fearful reaction, she supposed although by accident, one of Janie's hands brushed against Laura's budding tit, and then she felt Janie's nipple on her arm. Also, Janie's hand came to rest against the outer swell of the blonde's curvaceous thigh. It didn't feel so bad, thought Laura, and focused her attention back on the screen.</p><p>The gray-haired witch began to speak to the child then, gesticulating and motioning with her hands, and after a moment the teenager nodded convulsively. The witch lay down on the bed, spraying her slender legs wide and smiling salaciously as her yawning hair-lined cuntal mouth, with its glistening wet, petal-like lips was exposed to the camera.</p><p>The young girl licked her innocent and tender lips, still with the fear on her face, and then gave a quick shudder as if a chill had passed through her. Then she moved down on the bed, moving on all fours in between the witch's widely spread legs. She looked back over her shoulder once to see the big shepherd guarding the open gate to her cage, and then she leaned forward to dart her head between the opened legs and bury it against the witch's flaming cuntal slit. The gray-haired ogre arched her hips, drawing her knees up almost to her tits, flowering wider the huge lust-inflamed cavern as the girl's young tongue snaked out to flick inside the burning circle, lick up along the moistened furrow to locate the quivering, blood-red clit. The child took the miniature phallus between her teeth and began to nibble it, her actions somewhat looser now, her obscene mouthings of the witch's pussy becoming a little more frenzied, her fingers digging harder into the milk-white thighs of the woman she was suckling.</p><p>The horrible witch flailed her head from side to side in ecstatic rapture, totally committed with mind and body to the lascivious nibblings down between her legs. She wrapped her hands in the child's hair and urged her on, her legs jerking spasmodically into the air above her. Neither she, nor the teenage girl nestled between her legs seemed to notice when the giant German shepherd leaped up onto the bed and began to edge forward to tentatively sniff the obscenely waving, yet still completely virginal asscheeks of the little girl.</p><p>Laura was breathing raggedly now, intensely aroused by the lewd performance she was witnessing on the screen, by the eagerly awaited entrance of the dog for its role in the silent sexual game being enacted on the dancing movie screen before her eyes. She sat immobile, moistening her lips again and again, her mind a blank, and when Janie's hand moved up all the way along her thigh to dip up against the moist, silk-encased slit between her legs, she first opened her thighs so the fingers could get under her shorts and then imprisoned them there.</p><p>Laura understood and knew there was going to be no holding back. Desire had risen in her in great swirls of reason-drenching heat. The twelve year old had learned that feeling and knew there was no denying it. It had happened to her ... how many times ... in the past maybe thirty six hours? Let's see, she had touched herself with her own fingers once, and before that there had been Pete's attempt to fuck her. Fido had succeeded. Mack had taken her from behind. Pete she had straddled and ridden herself. God, yes! She was a lewdy and might as well go all the way!</p><p>She should be abhorred by the thought of doing anything with another girl, but she wasn't. There was no stopping it. Delicious waves of passion flowed through her like warm honey, and she squirmed down against the cushions of the couch on which they sat, squeezing her suddenly insatiable pussy tight against Janie's hand. Her other hand moved up to caress one of Janie's taut young tits, kneading the spongy mound, bringing the nipple into turgid erection beneath her garments.</p><p>Janie began whispering softly in her old friend's ear, lewd words that caused Laura to squirm harder and harder on the couch. Then Janie was insinuating her finger under the tight elastic leg band of Laura's panties, into the waiting wet folds of her cunt, teasing along the sensitive inner walls. Instinctively, Laura reached out a hand to return the manipulation, eyes fastened to the lewd picture on the screen, thinking only of the passion which was coursing through her body at that moment, realizing with a dim part of her mind that at last she was free from all inhibitions, free from her mother's syndrome of guilt and shame, totally abandoned to the delicious rewards of lewdyism. And she was supremely happy!</p><p>On the screen, the young chestnut-haired girl was still wildly licking and sucking the witch's cunt, her tongue lapping insanely at the passion-drenched furrow in which her head was flailing up and down. The woman's legs were now clasped tightly around the girl's neck, locked together at the calves, and her asscheeks were raised up toward the ceiling as if they were some salacious offering to the spirits of her want. But now, the furry German shepherd was taking an active role, and the camera zoomed in very close as the animal's tongue flicked out once, twice to lick the quivering moons of the young teenager's milk-white asscheeks. Then the dog rooted its cold nose into the crevice between the girl's invitingly rounded asscheeks, and the sudden contact caused the girl to momentarily discontinue her mad lickings. But the witch's hands wrapped in the girl's chestnut curls forced the teenager downward to her task once again, and she resumed her lewd sucking of the moist blood-inflamed loins between the gray-haired witch's jackknifed thighs.</p><p>This time the dog's wet tongue furled out to lick the soft-petaled edges of the child's tender and innocent young pussy, licking upward the full expanse of her cuntal split from her clitoris to her asshole, then back again, and then up again. The girl was trembling almost mindlessly now at the incredible contact of the animal's hot wet tongue on her naked genitals, and her head raced like a wild thing in the 'V' of the older woman's thighs while she tossed and flailed her ass and ground her pelvis into the child's secretion-drenched face.</p><p>Laura was in a fever pitch of excitement. Oh, God, how she needed release, and there was no sense going to her sunburned boyfriend now! She wanted to be fucked more at that moment than she had ever wanted it! What she wanted was Fido's hard animal-cock flicking into her again, and most of all, she wanted to cum with him cumming inside her, cum while Janie was there, too. Maybe the boys wouldn't notice, but they wouldn't care. She had already learned that.</p><p>She emitted a soft strangled gasp and turned to Janie, breathing hot fire into her ear. ""Janie,"" she gasped. ""Janie, I'm going to show you something that will put this movie to shame! Do you hear me? I'm going to put Fido's big hard cock inside my pussy!""</p><p>""In front of the boys?"" Janie asked, incredulous. God, Laura sure had changed! ""Will you lick me while Fido grinds his big animal cock into your devouring pussy, Laura?"" she couldn't help asking.</p><p>""Go on and beg me,"" Laura hissed.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6c</h5><p>Almost transfixed, she watched, as Pete dropped to his knees, clutching at his massively throbbing member, while Laura knelt in abject submission with her asscheeks thrust upward only about a foot away from him.</p><p>""I'm not going to do it until you tell me to, baby!"" Pete said suddenly. ""You're doing this, okay? You want me or you don't! You want to give yourself to me all the way out or not! So decide!""</p><p>Janie held her breath. Her belly and loins were like a sensual beehive. She'd never get enough, and she could tell by the expression in Laura's eyes that she felt the same.</p><p>Laura's cunt felt as if it were bubbling like a pit of lava, as if nothing in this world could possibly fulfill its need, but to be sodomized! Then, almost mystically, she heard herself say:</p><p>""All right! Please, Pete, do it! Fuck me there in my ass! I want to go steady with you more than anything else in this world, even more than playing ball or hockey or ... or anything! Fuck me with your cock in my ass right now!""</p><p>Pete felt a surge of new blood racing toward the hotly throbbing head of his extended blood-engorged shaft. He half-grinned at Mack, who was watching closely as he kneed himself up between her widely spread thighs and open asscheeks. They could all see her moist cunt, but it was the small puckered dark opening between her whitely rounded asscheeks that held their attention. They gasped in excited anticipation as he positioned himself behind her, and then gently he dipped his finger between the hair-fuzzed lips of her cum-drenched cunt, watching her hips and asscheeks jerk from the erotic intrusion.</p><p>Pete smeared the viscid moisture up and over the crinkled, tight little hole of her rectum as they all gaped licentiously. He did it several times, before suddenly grasping and dipping the head of his pulsing cock between her swollen cuntal lips, and then he nuzzled it tightly up against her stretched asshole.</p><p>Laura heard him give a frightening little half-laugh, a salacious sound that struck terror into her fearfully quivering belly. Trying to fight down the rising tide of panic, she clenched her hands into fists and closing her eyes tightly, she thought to herself. I really want him! I really want him! I really don't care about playing ball! Yes, Laura had changed!</p><p>Then, without hesitating another second, he thrust forward, and she felt an agonizing pop and stretching at her rectal hole. Her breath choked in her throat as a vicious spasm of pain ripped through her.</p><p>""Aarrgghhh!"" she screamed, trying to get free of the wickedly torturous cock reaming into her defenseless back hole. ""Pete, wait! You're killing me!""</p><p>Oh, God! What had she let herself in for? She had thought all along that she could take him, but she had sorely misjudged the size and capacity of her rectum! He was going to split her wide open back there, she now realized, her rounded white asscheeks beginning to thrash insanely, and then she heard her new boyfriend laugh again and felt his strong hands gouging into her tender flesh. He was holding her viselike, and her every attempted move only served to drive his huge bloated rod of solid male flesh deeper and deeper up into her cringing back hole.</p><p>""Push back! Shove that sweet ass back onto it!"" Pete commanded, grasping at her tensed, upper thighs and straining his narrow hips forward obscenely. ""It's too late to run now, baby! You've made your choice so grin and bear it!"" He knew that in a way he was being unfair because of the pain of his sunburn, but he couldn't help it!</p><p>""Oh, oh, God!"" Laura choked, unable to restrain the tears of agony nor the guttural moans of shame that were abruptly sweeping over her. Yet it was more than a debasing humiliation of the perverse ass-fucking he was subjecting her to before the others, it was a renewed questioning of her own self-image. Maybe there was something to being a lady after all.</p><p>He's ripped me open back there! Oooohhhhh, it's tearing my rectum apart! Oooohhhhh. But I don't care! I don't care! she cried at herself almost angrily. I want him! I want him! I do want to be a lewdy! I dooooo.</p><p>Laura hunched back, determined, as Pete thrust forward, and she felt the excruciating torment of his thickly throbbing shaft surging into her, pushing the rubbery, persistent flesh before it until at last, with one final ass-flattening lunge, he ground it all the way up inside the warm, constricting depths of her salaciously stretched rectum!</p><p>At last! At last! Her brain reeled in her strange masochistic torment, then she felt his strong pelvis smack solidly into the softness between her obscenely upturned asscheeks, his balls swinging down hard against the open lips of her pussy below. She was impaled to the hilt, and she was afraid to breathe with the unbelievable racking pressure that felt as if her thighs were splitting apart.</p><p>And watching this lewd tableau, Janie Farragut clung to Mack Toohey's now rock-hard prick with one small, gripping hand as she sat within the circle of his arms and viewed with lust-inflamed eyes the lurid spectacle of Pete's heavy cock moving in and out the lasciviously stretched little hole between his new girl friend's asscheeks. Sensations of desire raced through her loins and she could not resist slipping her other hand down between her fevered cunt lips to gently stroke the tiny swollen bud of her clitoris while she gaped at the magnificent sodomy.</p><p>God, she had never in her life imagined that it was possible to have it that way! Yet, Laura's masochistically building pleasure was contagious, and suddenly she turned to Mack.</p><p>""I want it that way, too, Mack! In the ass! Please, hurry!"" the little dark-haired twelve year old hissed, scurrying quickly up onto her knees up on the couch and thrusting her lusty white asscheeks back at him. ""Hurry Mack lover, before I go out of my mind!"" she gasped, twisting her head to look back at him passionately. ""Fuck it! It's yours, my virgin asshole!""</p><p>Mack Toohey needed no prodding. His own libidinous mind had been peaked carnally by Pete's sodomizing of Laura, and his throbbing shaft felt as if it would shatter into bits if he didn't get it off damned soon! His own girl knelt before him then, and he saw her dark tanned fingers appear between the pink-petaled lips of her cunt to smear her viscous cuntal secretions back up over her tiny puckered pink asshole. Then, she moved slowly backward, reaching out hungrily for his cock.</p><p>He gasped as she took it in her hand and not only placed its turgid head, but while pressing her ass back toward it, wedged the pulsating head inside the raised little circle of nether flesh, grinding and undulating her hips in a desperate effort to worm it deep inside her from behind.</p><p>Mack could not hold back. He shoved his hips up, clutching at her waist and pulling her down onto his lap at the same time, driving his thick cock deep up into the sucking hot channel of her rectum. She grunted a low, throaty groan that wracked her whole soft body, and she tried to rise again, but he held her commandingly.</p><p>""Oh, oh, my dear God,"" Janie wailed with the sudden agonizing shock. It was much more painful than she had been prepared for. ""Ooooohhhh, what happened? Did it go in? Ooooohhhh, stop! Stop!""</p><p>But Mack was not about to stop. His brain had become an inferno of lust, and the feel of her warm velvety rectal flesh wrapped hotly around the base of his lust-thickened cock was maddening. He crushed her soft asscheeks back tightly against his loins and reaching around and down between her thighs to her pussy, felt the viscous moisture from the pulled open lips of her cunt. His eyes locked on his own hardened rod disappearing entirely up into the tight, widely stretched oval of her asshole, and it drove him crazy with lust. He grunted, drawing it out slightly, watching with bated breath the tender ridges of pink anal flesh pulling out with it, then being absorbed inward again with his forward thrust. His breath came faster and suddenly he was sawing rhythmically in and out of her rectum with no thought of anything but the release of his own lustfully seething sperm!</p><p>And on the floor in front of Mack and Janie, in the same obscene position, Laura still felt torn and horribly expanded from the unnatural invasion of Pete's massive lewd cock buried deep in her rectum. Yet, at the same time, she realized that she was strangely beginning to enjoy a strange sensation of atonement, or some similar feeling. She felt she had to go through the pain, the punishment if she insisted upon becoming a lewdy. She didn't mind. She was sure that in the long run it would be more than worth it! She might never get to be on a ball team now, but she sure enough had a team!</p><p>Laura saw then, for the first time, Janie's widely splayed legs and Mack's thick cock disappearing up into her rectum. That sight alone was enough to send wild fermentations racing through her, and suddenly she was caught up in the lascivious salacity of it all. At first, it had been a matter of enduring the pain, but now the agony had reached a startling new stage. Galvanic tingles of excitement were rippling through her cock-splayed loins, and ... and the masochistic pleasure in bending before her new boyfriend like some kind of slave-whore overwhelming! There were still traces of pain as his massive blood-swollen cock raced deep up into her asshole, but there was obscene pleasure, too, a combination of both pain and pleasure, and then, suddenly, she could feel Pete's fingers playing in her cunt, tweaking her clitoris in rapturous delight! Oh, oh! She was going to cum this way! She was! Thank God! Oh, Pete, she thought, I love you! I love you! I love you! How she loved all the people in the room! How she loved the whole club, whoever they were! How she loved the whole team! Yes, and she loved Fido, too!</p><p>""Oh, lover, Pete! Fuck my ass!"" she gasped. ""Fuck it hard, Pete!""</p><p>Mack Toohey had reached his tripping point and Janie Farragut was groaning meaningfully. He doubted if he could last another full minute. In his lust-crazed drive, he had lost all sense of reason for a time, clutching savagely at her hips and thundering into his little dark-haired girl's widely stretched rectum with demonic fury. Then, he'd felt something happen to her. She turned and he saw her teeth clenched and bared in ecstatic delight, her tongue flicking out in time to the ravaging strokes he was fucking deep into her. Her beautiful dark hair flowed out in a cloud over her heaving shoulders, flailing wildly as with a violent self-sodomizing thrust she would grunt and toss her head to the other side.</p><p>Then he gasped and watched in lewd rapture, realizing now why she was writhing in ecstatic delight. Fido had moved in between Janie's widely spread legs! He heard the beast whimper eagerly and saw him lash out with his tongue, ravenously lapping over the entire area of her nakedly exposed cuntal crack! Wildly, then, Janie began to moan as again and again, the huge hound repeated the lust-peaking act, his lewdly probing tongue knifing savagely through her soft, sensitive flesh, spreading her open until she began to twitch and jerk in uncontrollable fury.</p><p>""Oh, oooohhhhh!"" Janie chanted. ""Oh, my God!"" she wailed. ""I ... I'm cummiinng! Oh, Mack, I'm cummiinng!""</p><p>That was all the young dark-haired athlete needed. Her magnificent climax was causing her nether hole to tighten and relax like a desperately clutching fist around his pulsating cock! This was all too much, he thought. This was too damn fucking much!</p><p>""Oooohhhhh! Aauuugghh!"" Janie Farragut cried out once more as it began all over again for her. Her senses blurred to all around her in the enchanting, rushing release. Then, dazedly, she heard Mack mouth a foul obscenity and felt him thrust into her so hard she was certain his cock would touch her throat. She sensed his strong loins jerk convulsively against the widespread flatness of her asscheeks, and then a great surge of swirling hot sperm flooded deep up into her ravaged rectum, filling her quaking belly almost to the bursting point! Still, Fido licked at her pulsating cuntal lips! Then, once again, she was cumming!</p><p>""Oooohhhhh!"" she screamed, then collapsed in a dead faint!</p><p>On the floor, Pete watched Mack pump his load into Janie Farragut's quivering asscheeks, and he saw the dog lapping at her devouringly hungry cunt, and then heard her cry of rapture. He felt the sweat streaming from his brow onto his cheeks while he fucked his heavy blood-swollen cock into the widely stretched opening between Laura Cutter's pumping asscheeks. Staring down at the lasciviously grasping little hole, he pulled the young blonde's asscheeks apart with his fingers, so that he could see the ridges of pink flesh that pulled out and clung to his lust-thickened cock when he extracted it, could see them disappearing again when he rammed it forward. He did it several times with fury, feeling his sperm-bloated balls slapping into the split of her pink cunt with the force of his thrust, his fingertips reaching between her swollen pussy-lips to continually tease her wildly throbbing clitoris.</p><p>He wanted so much for her to cum with him, but he couldn't last much longer! His balls were ready to spill with all the enchanting love-juice they possessed. Her warmly sucking asshole was extracting the very marrow from his loins. He levered up behind her and thrust his cock deep, tearing the soft, white asscheeks apart and letting them flatten back against his pelvis and thighs by her own will while he fucked into her fiercely!</p><p>""Ooohhhhh! Oooohhhhh, lover!"" the perspiring young baseball aspirant moaned, quite oblivious to any game at this moment but this! ""Now! Now, Peter! I'm going to ... yeeesssss ... it's ... it's ... oooohhhhh, I'm cummiinng!""</p><p>Pete's eyes rolled wildly in his head as he shot his powerful load deep into her wanting rectum and his beautiful young twelve year old girlfriend continued to convulse and scream in wanton bliss.</p><p>Man, he thought hazily, this was going to be some ball club after all! What beautiful, magnificent love they would all remember! They had all cum so beautifully! Then, he too collapsed.</p><p>* * *</p><p>Four months had passed since that wild, orgiastic night at Peter DePow's home. Of course, there was no hiding from Laura's mother that she had made friends with Peter DePow. It was all over town. She patiently explained that they were in a club that was practicing baseball to make up a mixed team. She swore there was nothing personal involved. And if she ever wanted to wear a dress for Peter, she had to smuggle it out of the house while wearing her jeans and a baseball cap as a cover-up.</p><p>This afternoon, she was climbing the rope ladder to the tree house. Pete was just finishing some homework, and he, too, was dressed in faded jeans and an old sweatshirt. They were somewhat sad, all of them, because the cold weather would be coming on and it would be difficult finding excuses to spend time together in the frigid tree house.</p><p>Fido met her at the top of the ladder, head down and sniffing, wondering in his doggie brain if there was going to be anything in it for him today.</p><p>""Hi, honey,"" Pete said as he gathered her into his arms, his fingers moving up and down over the firmly rounded mounds of her asscheeks. ""How was school today?""</p><p>Laura rubbed her pelvis suggestively against his strong athletic loins, smiling contentedly as she felt his cock begin to harden from her lewd movements.</p><p>""I didn't learn a thing,"" she admitted, ""at least not something useful like you teach!"" She grinned at him.</p><p>""What's useful about fucking?"" he asked her, pulling her tighter against him. Then he forgot his question and began to kiss her, opening her lips with his tongue and fucking it inside her warm sweet mouth. It was exactly what he needed after the examinations he had been through this morning.</p><p>Laura giggled into his mouth and tried to pull away, but he wouldn't let her and pulled her still tighter against his chest. That's the way he always did things! He would ask her a question and then not expect any answer but begin kissing her instead. She was beginning to think that Pete DePow didn't think she had any mind at all! Finally, with one mighty shove, she wiggled free of him.</p><p>""What do you mean, what's useful about fucking?"" she wanted to know.</p><p>""Well, what is useful about it except for its being nice!"" he challenged.</p><p>She wanted to tell him that it was the best way to grow up in the world. She wanted to tell him that it made her sleep and have the pleasantest dreams she had ever had. She wanted to tell him how happy it made her, wasn't that useful? She wanted to tell him that it was certainly useful to feel as though you belong to another human being.</p><p>But he didn't want to hear anything that serious. Besides, Laura suspected he already knew those things anyway.</p><p>""Well,"" she said, thinking as fast as she could. ""it always leaves me so exultant and so perspiring that when I walk in the door at night my parents always ask me if I hit a home run.""</p><p>""Two of them, I sometimes say!""</p><p>The End</p>"
981,Sibling Incest,Carol Martin,,"['f/m', 'f/f', 'f/f/m', 'inc']",Carol tells us about her incestuous relationships with her brother and sister beginning just before her eighth birthday.,2012-08-02T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>My name is Carol. This story began about twelve years ago when I was 7 years old. Actually, I was just about 8. At that time I always wanted to be older, and when anyone asked me how old I was, I always said just about 8. I am the middle child of five, but the middle child syndrome never applied to me. My eldest sibling is my brother Bobby who was 12 at the time. Then came my sister Sandie who was 11. Me. My brother Brad was next. He was 6. Then there was my baby sister Candie, who was 5.</p><p>Our parents were the kindest, gentlest and sweetest people in the whole world. My daddy worked hard to feed and clothe all of us and my mummy had to work as well to make ends meet. They managed to save up enough money to buy a small house just after they got married. It was a 3-bedroom slab house with no basement. The idea was that they would have only 2 children. The biggest bedroom would be for my parents, the one with the 3-piece bathroom suite attached, and one bedroom for each child. Anyway that was the plan, but as you know they ended up with 5 kids and things got crowded. They couldn't afford to buy a larger house or build an extension to the present one. We just made out the best we could. The plan they had of putting the girls in one bedroom and the boys in the other bedroom still worked out though. We all got along well, thanks to our parents. They showed so much love to all of us, that their love rubbed off on us. They never showed any favoritism to any of us. They treated each of us as equally as possible. We hardly ever fought amongst ourselves. We had arguments like any normal family, but my mummy would never allow us to go to bed mad. We always had to make up first. I think that was the main reason that we all loved each other so much.</p><p>It all started one hot summer afternoon during the summer holidays. Our parents were at work. Sandie, Brad and Candie were all out doing their things. I had been watching TV, but got bored. I decided to see what Bobby was doing. Maybe he would play with me. I ran down the hall to his bedroom and just burst in. Bobby was lying on his bed naked and doing something I had never seen before. I stopped suddenly and just stared with my mouth wide open. </p><p>""What do you want Squirt? Don't you believe in knocking?"" Bobby sounded annoyed. I just stood there staring. I didn't know what to say. Then he smiled and said, ""Come on in Carol. Lock the door behind you."" I guess I was in shock or something. I did as he asked and sat on the bed next to him with my legs hanging over the edge. I couldn't take my eyes off what he was doing. </p><p>""Have you ever seen one of these before?"" Bobby asked me holding out his erect penis for me to get a better view.</p><p>""Yeah, but not when it is so big,"" I said. ""I've seen it before but it was much smaller then. And Brad's is so small too.""</p><p>Bobby laughed. ""Well, Squirt, they all start off small, but when a guy gets excited they grow. Brad's can grow too, but not as much.""</p><p>""Are you excited now, Bobby?"" I asked.</p><p>""Of course I am. What do you think?.""</p><p>""Why?"" I asked innocently.</p><p>""I was jerking off. It gets me excited.""</p><p>""Oh!"" I said. I still couldn't keep my eyes off his cock. I had not seen many cocks, just his and Brad's. But they were just brief looks, more by accident than anything else. I think I remember seeing my daddy's once when I burst into their room when I was younger. I think I remember it as being really big.</p><p>""Then when you came in, my little sister, I got even more excited.""</p><p>""What do you mean?"" I asked, still looking at his lovely cock.</p><p>""Never mind,"" Bobby said. ""I'll tell you some other time. Do you want to touch my cock?""</p><p>I didn't say anything. I just sat there staring at it. Bobby knew I wanted to, so he gently took my hand and placed it on his cock. Oh, It felt nice. It felt so warm and smooth and soft to the touch even though it was hard. He told me to wrap my fingers around it. I did, but my tiny fingers would not go all the way around.</p><p>I was smiling now. I liked making my brother happy, and he was happy now, I just knew it. He was always nice to me, but today he seemed extra nice. Then he told me to squeeze it just a little bit and move my hand up and down. As I did this, my brother started to squirm and moan. I stopped and asked him what was the matter.</p><p>""Nothing Squirt. You are making me feel so good. Keep doing that, OK?""</p><p>I jerked him off for a little while then he suddenly stopped me. ""I'm going to cum in a little while, Squirt.""</p><p>""What do you mean?"" I asked.</p><p>""Some stuff is going to come out of my cock. It's what makes babies. Do you want to see it come out?""</p><p>Of course I did and told him. ""Then you better get undressed so that none of it will get on your clothes. We don't want mom to see it, do we?""</p><p>I jumped off the bed and took my dress off and threw it on a chair. All I had under the dress was a pair of panties. I took them off too and put them on top of my dress and stood in front of my brother, naked, for the first time in my life. I looked down to the floor and crossed my hands over my pee hole. I felt a little, I don't know what, a little self conscious? Uncomfortable? Embarrassed? I could feel my whole body go bright red.</p><p>Bobby just looked at me and licked his lips and smiled and said ""What's the matter with you? Shy? Come and sit beside me again."" As soon as he said that whatever fears I felt earlier just disappeared in a puff of smoke. I gleefully jumped up on his bed, and when I was crawling over his body to get on the other side of him this time, I felt his hand on my bum as he tried to help me. It felt nice. I think from that moment on, I felt something stronger for Bobby than I had ever felt before. It was like a shot of electricity went through my body. I didn't think I could ever be happier.</p><p>During this time, I noticed that his cock had gotten smaller. I couldn't understand that, so I asked him why. ""Don't worry, Squirt, just start jerking me off like you were doing and it will soon get hard again""</p><p>I did, and he was right. It was hard again in a matter of seconds.</p><p>Bobby's body started jerking again, his legs started shaking, he was breathing harder than usual, his eyes were half closed. His left hand grabbed my thigh and squeezed me hard. It hurt a little, but I didn't say anything. He was moaning louder now. He started saying words like ""fuck"" and ""shit"" and others I can't remember. He told me not to stop and to go faster, harder. I put my two hands on his cock and started going as fast as I could. This was hard, tiring work for me, but I knew that Bobby liked it and I couldn't stop now. I had to keep going.</p><p>Suddenly, Bobby went all stiff and to my amazement this hot, white, sticky stuff started shooting up in the air. It landed on Bobby and on me. It just kept coming. It seemed like it would never stop. I sat there in amazement, watching this stuff shoot through the air. I was so excited yet I couldn't help but laugh and laugh as it landed on my stomach and arms and legs. Finally it did stop and Bobby relaxed. I let go of his cock now and my hands were covered in this stuff, this wonderful stuff that made babies and that came out of Bobby's body.</p><p>He took me in his arms and kissed me. As he kissed me he pulled me on top of him. His cum that was all over our bodies spread out over our tummies. It felt so nice. That was the first time he really kissed me. It wasn't a brother sister kiss, but, as I later discovered, it was the kiss of a lover. As he kissed me, his tongue forced its way into my mouth and I let him do it. I had never felt anything like this before. A tingle ran all through my body again. I threw my arms around him. His stuff got all over his hair and shoulders, but he didn't mind.</p><p>I sucked on his tongue. It felt just like it always belonged there. It felt so nice in my mouth, so soft and warm and slippery. I wasn't revolted by it like I would have been if someone had told me that was what kissing was like. It tasted familiar. It took me a while to figure out what it was, but it tasted like the Craft Dinner we had for lunch. Ever since then, Craft Dinner has been my favorite lunch. I managed to get my tongue in his mouth and he began to suck on it. Oh, nothing ever felt that good before. My saliva started to trickle out of the corner of my mouth and I wiped it away as Bobby finished kissing me.</p><p>Then he asked, ""How did you like that, Squirt?"" I didn't know whether he meant the kiss or my jerking him off. I had never been kissed like that before and it made me feel so good inside. Then Bobby said, ""You did a good job of jerking me off."" Then I knew what he was referring to.</p><p>""Yeah, I did, Bobby. Thanks for letting me do it for you. Can we do it again? That was fun."" My eyes were bright and shiny and I had this big smile on my face. Bobby knew I was serious.</p><p>Bobby laughed and answered, ""Not now. I've got to rest first. But if you want we can do that every day. Would you like that?"" I looked at Bobby and smiled and moved up to give him a big kiss. He knew what my answer was. ""OK, Squirt. You better go and have a shower and get all that cum of mine off you. If mom and dad found out what we were doing, they'd kill us. I'll have a shower when you're finished.""</p><p>I kissed Bobby again, and as I crawled off the bed, I rubbed against his now soft cock. I could feel it jerk as I touched it. It felt good. I picked up my clothes and went to the bathroom.</p><p>I ran the water and got in the tub. I let the warm water wash over my body and I remember thinking that I hated to wash Bobby's baby seeds off me. But Bobby was right. If mummy ever knew what we did, we'd be in real trouble. Up to that time, no one had ever told me that what we were doing was wrong or illegal or anything like that. Except maybe Bobby when he said that mummy and daddy must never find out. I just knew it, just like I knew that mummy would be mad or upset if she knew what Bobby and I did. I had heard very little about sex and what I did hear I really didn't understand. All I knew was it was something that mummies and daddies did to make children.</p><p>I finished washing and dried myself and walked back to my room still naked. Bobby was standing in the hall waiting to get in the bathroom for his shower. It's funny, but now I didn't feel embarrassed to let Bobby see me naked or to see him naked. It just seemed so natural.</p><p>I smiled at him as I passed him and playfully pulled on his cock. Giggling, I ran to my room. 'What a great summer this is going to be,' I thought to myself.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>Almost every day for about two weeks, I'd go to Bobby's room and we played together. We always got undressed and I jerked him off on his bed. I know he liked the way I did it. His cock would twitch and it seemed to get hard the instant I touched it. I'd jerk Bobby off and his seed would shoot in the air and land on us. I'd laugh and giggle. He showed me how to hold it and squeeze it just as it was beginning to come out so that it somehow build up pressure and would shoot out harder and faster and further than normal. I loved doing that. I loved seeing his love seed fly through the air and land on me. It usually landed on me. Once it even landed on my face and some trickled into my mouth. I started to spit it out till I realized that it didn't taste too bad. Those were wonderful days. Little did I know that things were going to get even better soon.</p><p>One morning I was up early. Mummy and daddy were still eating breakfast. ""You're up early, Carol. Can't sleep?"" Daddy asked. He picked me up and sat me on his knee and gave me a big kiss. I remember he always smelt so nice in the morning. I later found out it was his Old Spice After Shave lotion. I'll always remember that smell. I still love it to this day.</p><p>""I'm OK daddy. Just thought I'd get up early today and go outside and play with Brandy."" Brandy was my friend from down the street. We were best friends. Her parents and mine were also close friends. ""Is anyone else up yet"" I asked.</p><p>My mummy came over to me and gave me a nice kiss, then gently paddled my bum and said, ""No, you are the only one up. Now leave your dad alone. He's running late today."" I gave him another kiss and jumped off his lap. Mummy had some toast and jam on her plate that she didn't finish, so I grabbed it and ran out the door after kissing her too.</p><p>I played with Brandy till about 10:30, when her mother said that they were going out and that I better run along home. I was anxious to go home anyway. I wanted to see Bobby again.</p><p>When I got into the yard, Sandie was just getting on her bike and was going to her friends place. Brad and Candie were playing with the little boy and girl next door. I asked Sandie if Bobby was up yet and she giggled and said that she didn't think so, and she took off.</p><p>I ran into the house and up to Bobbies room. I gently knocked on the door. There was no answer, so I quietly opened the door and peeked in. Bobby was still in bed. I tiptoed into his room and closed and locked the door behind me and stood beside his bed. He only had a sheet over the bottom half of his body. The top half was naked. I liked his chest. He didn't have any hairs on it like he has now, Just nice and smooth. I think he must have been hard again cause where his cock should have been was this thing that looked like a tent. I bent over and kissed him. He opened his eyes and when he saw me he smiled and said ""Hi, Squirt. I was dreaming about you.""</p><p>""Were you really?"" I smiled at him as I crawled over him and laid down beside him under the sheet. I was surprised that he had no pajama bottoms on either.</p><p>""Yeah, it was a nice dream,"" he said. ""Why are you in bed with me?"" he asked.</p><p>""I just want to be close to you.""</p><p>""Well, don't you think you are a little overdressed for that?"" he asked and laughed out loud.</p><p>""Oh,"" I said and took off my dress and panties and threw them to the foot of the bed. We were both naked in bed now. Bobby got up and said he had to pee. He was hard.</p><p>I watched him as he walked to the door. ""Oh, I see you locked the door, eh? Mmmm."" He smiled and left the room. When he came back he locked the door again and climbed into bed.</p><p>""What took you so long?"" I asked him.</p><p>""I don't know. I just peed and washed and brushed my teeth."" He put his arm around me and pulled me to him. He felt so warn as I snuggled into him and I put my arms around his waist. He kissed me.</p><p>""Do you want me to play with your cock again?"" I asked him.</p><p>""Sure, if you want to,"" he answered. ""But you know what I was thinking? How would you like to learn how to fuck?"" I didn't know what fuck was and told him. Bobby smiled and said, ""That is what grown up people do to get babies.""</p><p>I sat up in the bed. I was startled and said, ""You mean you want to make a baby with me now?""</p><p>Bobby laughed so hard that I thought he'd never stop. ""No, Squirt, you are way too young to have a baby. Don't worry about that."" He laughed some more.</p><p>""How do we fuck, Bobby?"" I asked him.</p><p>He rolled over so that he was on his side facing me. He pulled the sheet back off me. ""Spread your legs apart a little for me."" I did as he asked. He put his fingers on my pee place. ""Do you know what this is called?"" he asked.</p><p>I said, ""Sure, it's my pee hole. Mummy told me.""</p><p>Bobby smiled. ""That's one name for it. It's also called your vagina or your pussy or your cunt.""</p><p>""What do you call it, Bobby?"" I asked.</p><p>""I like to call it cunt. I like that word. Can I call it your cunt to you?""</p><p>""Sure, if you want,"" I said as I smiled at him.</p><p>""Good. Well, a guy takes his cock and puts it inside a girls cunt. Right there."" He put his middle finger where the cock would go.</p><p>""But Bobby, your cock would never go in there. It's way too big."" I looked scared and Bobby saw that.</p><p>""Don't worry about it. Your cunt can open up very wide and take cocks that are even bigger than mine,"" Bobby said nonchalantly.</p><p>""You mean there are cocks bigger than yours?"" I said in amazement.</p><p>Bobby laughed again. He held me tightly to him. He made me feel so safe and secure. ""When you grow up and start going with guys, you'll see. I'm only 12 don't forget. My cock will get bigger and bigger as I grow up.""</p><p>""I didn't think they could get any bigger.""</p><p>Bobby laughed again. ""You'll see.""</p><p>""Are you going to put your thing in my thing then?""</p><p>""Do you want me to?""</p><p>""I think I do,"" I said a little hesitantly. I knew Bobby wanted to do it. I loved Bobby so much that I would do anything he wanted. ""Yeah, Bobby, I do want you to,"" I said more assuredly this time.</p><p>""Wow, that's great. I know you are going to like it. It's going to hurt a bit at first. Can you stand a little pain?""</p><p>""How do you know it's going to hurt me? Oh, Bobby, I'm so scared."" I sobbed. ""Don't worry.</p><p>""Every thing is going to be OK. You are not the first girl I've fucked, you know."" He said that with a great deal of pride. ""Every girl in the world goes through this. Are you OK now?""</p><p>""Yeah, I'm OK now. Who else have you fucked?"" My mind raced to think of all the girls Bobby knew. I didn't know all of them but I knew some. I couldn't think of any that would fuck him. He had lots of girlfriends. I guess it was one of them. But who? ""Who Bobby?"" I asked.</p><p>""Never mind right now. I'll tell you some other time.""</p><p>""Can we do it now, Bobby? Your cock is hard, and some of that stuff is coming out again.""</p><p>""That's not the same stuff that came out yesterday. This stuff is called my precum. It acts like a lubricant or an oil to make my cock go into your cunt more easily. Here, I'll show you."" Bobby got up and positioned himself between my legs.</p><p>Automatically I spread my legs wide apart. I don't know why. They just parted. Maybe that was a girl thing that showed through earlier than normal. He took his cock in his hand and rubbed the head along my cunt lips so that some of the precum got all over my lips. ""See Squirt, it's making your cunt all slippery now. Feel it.""</p><p>He moved out of the way a bit and I put my hand to my cunt. He was right. It did feel slippery down there. I smiled up at Bobby. Bobby got back between my legs and started to put his cock inside me. He rubbed some more precum and pushed against me.</p><p>It felt a bit uncomfortable, but at least there was no pain. He pushed harder and harder and finally I felt a sharp pain as the head of his cock finally broke through my opening. I yelled and jumped a bit. </p><p>""It's OK, Carol, honey"" Bobby said softly to me. ""Here look down and see. The head of my cock just went inside you. That's what that pain was. Your cunt had to stretch farther than it has ever stretched before and when my head finally broke through, there was a little pain. Are you OK now?"" Bobby wiped the tear that was running down my cheek.</p><p>I raised my head and looked down. I could see Bobby's cock and the end of it was part way into my cunt. I was amazed and I remember feeling so proud of myself. It didn't hurt any more. In fact it felt good. I threw my arms around Bobby's neck and gave him a big juicy kiss. He smiled and pushed my shoulders back on the pillow.</p><p>""I'm going to push it in farther now Sis. Just relax."" Before he did, he reached over to his bedside table, opened the drawer and pulled out a jar of Vaseline. He opened the jar and rubbed some of it on the part of his cock that was still visible.</p><p>""Why did you do that?"" I asked.</p><p>""It's OK, Sis. It will help make my cock slide into you easier. My precum is not enough right now.""</p><p>I loved Bobby so much. I had so much faith in him that I knew he wouldn't do anything to really hurt me. I didn't know it then, but Bobby was so mature for his age. He was far more mature than any of the guys he chummed with. He was far more mature than any of our cousins. He was just Bobby to me then. He was always kind and considerate. He was my Bobby.</p><p>I relaxed and Bobby pushed harder and harder and fraction by fraction, his huge cock went deeper into me. It felt good. Every once in a while he'd pull it part way out and then in again. I remember I really liked that part.</p><p>Bobby stopped again and told me to look and see what was happening. I raised my head again and what a surprise. His cock was half way in me now. I felt so excited. I thought I was proud when I saw that the head of his cock had gone inside me. Well I was a hundred times prouder now. I never thought it would be possible for it to go so far inside. I giggled and Bobby kissed me again.</p><p>He pushed again, but now there seemed to be an obstruction. Bobby stopped and put his arms around me and whispered as if he didn't want anyone else in the world to hear but me. ""Listen, Sweety, I've got to tell you something. There is a piece of skin that goes across your cunt. I forget what they call it. But I have to get past that skin and it will hurt a bit when I break it. And there will be some blood too. Do you want me to break that skin now or do you want to wait for another time?""</p><p>I looked up into Bobby's eyes. He seemed so sure of himself. After all he had done this before. I trusted him. I sobbed, ""I'm really scared, Bobby. What do you think?""</p><p>""This will be the last time I hurt you. I promise. If you get this over with there will be no more hurts. Wouldn't that be nice?""</p><p>""Do it now, Bobby,"" I begged him. ""get the hurts over with."" Bobby smiled at me and gave me a gentle and tender kiss. Still keeping his cock in me, Bobby reached over to his dresser and grabbed a towel and forced it under my ass. ""Why did you do that?"" I asked.</p><p>""We don't want to get the blood all over my bed, do we. Mom would have a kitten."" He laughed. So did I. Bobby told me to wrap my legs around his waist and help him by squeezing so that his cock had more power to break the skin. I did and he went a little deeper in me and suddenly I felt this really sharp pain. I had never felt pain like that before. I yelled and cried and tried to push Bobby off me. Thank God there was nobody in the house because they would have heard my yells.</p><p>Bobby held me tightly to him. He didn't withdraw his cock. He kept it inside me. He kissed all over my face, kissing the tears away. The pain subsided and I relaxed again. Bobby kept holding me and kissing me and wiping my tears away. </p><p>""Are you OK now Sis?"" he asked.</p><p>""Yeah. Wow that really hurt, but it's OK now."" I smiled at him.</p><p>""Look now and tell me what you see."" Bobby said. He leaned the top part of his body back and I could see down there. I couldn't see his cock any more. I looked at Bobby in astonishment.</p><p>He had this big grin on his face. ""Where is your cock?"" I asked.</p><p>""It's all the way in you now. How does that feel.""</p><p>""Oh, Bobby, it feels wonderful. Is it really all the way inside me? Really? Wow. Are we fucking now Bobby? Are we? Oh, wow, I could do this all day long.""</p><p>Bobby smiled. ""Yes, we are fucking now, Squirt, but we're not through yet,"" Bobby said and he started pumping his cock in and out of my cunt. I was still very sore down there and it hurt every time his cock went in and out of me. I didn't say anything because I didn't want Bobby to worry. Thank God it didn't last too long. Bobby was so aroused by now that he shot his life giving seamen into me right away. I could feel it going deep into me. I could feel shot after shot as he unloaded into me. Finally it stopped. Bobby stayed inside me and hugged and kissed me some more.</p><p>Suddenly I could feel his cock get smaller. He pulled out of me and his seamen dribbled out. He had overfilled me. Thank goodness for the towel for there was some blood too. I got a little scared when I saw the blood, but Bobby told me that everything was OK and no harm would come. His cock was a bit red from the blood too. He just used the towel to clean himself. Then he wiped some of my blood and his cum off my red cunt. I don't know if it was red from my blood or from being used for its rightful purpose for the first time. It was still red after he wiped it.</p><p>We just stayed in each other's arms for about half and hour. We kissed and cuddled and talked about sex and the fun we were going to have together now that the hurting part was done. I asked him if I was going to have a baby. He asked me if I had periods yet. I didn't know what he meant. He told me when I bleed from my cunt every month.</p><p>""You mean like just now?"" I asked innocently.</p><p>""No,"" he said. ""I guess you don't have periods yet. Mom or Sandie will tell you all about them later. No, sweety, you are not going to have a baby. You are too young.""</p><p>Then Bobby said that there were other things he wanted to teach me. When I asked him what they were, he just smiled and said, ""You'll see."" He also said he had a secret he was going to tell me, but not now. Later.</p><p>""Tell me now, Bobby. Come on. You know I can't wait. Tell me.""</p><p>""No, later. Don't be impatient.""</p><p>""Are you going to tell me who you fucked?"" I was so excited that my big brother would trust me with a secret. He had never done that before.</p><p>""You'll see, Squirt. Just forget about it."" Finally Bobby said I had better go and have a nice long warm bath. It would help my pussy feel better faster. I gave him one more kiss and squeezed his cock one more time and left.</p><p>As I walked from Bobby's room to the bathroom, I could feel his cum dribbling down my legs. It felt nice. It was a little hard to walk. Every step I took made my cunt a little sorer. I poured the water into the tub and climbed in. The water felt good, but when it hit my sore pussy, it stung quite a bit. I had to lift my bottom out of the water and slowly drop down again. I did this a few times till I was able to stay in the water.</p><p>I lay back and closed my eyes. I spread my pee hole apart so that the warm water could get inside. It stung again, but not much. I washed my pee hole, but it was so tender that I could not touch it too much. I looked at it again. It was still beet red and looked sore. But I didn't care. I liked what Bobby and I did today. I just hoped that it wouldn't be as sore as this every time Bobby and I fucked. I poured some bubble bath in the water and ran some more hot water and lay back and closed my eyes. 'Oh, wow.' I thought, 'This has been the greatest day of my life so far.'</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>I slept in the next morning. I heard my mummy and daddy leave for work at their usual time. That would be about 8:15. I turned over and went back to sleep.</p><p>I don't know what time it was, but I felt my bed move. I opened my eyes and saw Bobby lying next to me. A big grin came on my face when I saw him. He always made me happy. My arms just automatically went around his neck and I started to kiss him.</p><p>""Woe there, little sister. Just a minute,"" he said. ""If you are going to kiss me like that, you better go and brush your teeth first.""</p><p>""I'm sorry, Bobby, I didn't know."" Jumping out of bed, I ran to the door. I turned and said, ""I'll be right back,"" and I dashed out of the room and into the bathroom. I had to pee so the first thing I did was look after that then I washed my hands and face, brushed my teeth and combed my hair.</p><p>I didn't take too long as I didn't want to keep Bobby waiting. But I did take a minute to check the house to see who was home. I couldn't see anyone in the house. I could see Brad and Candie playing next door and Sandie's bike was gone, so I guess she was with a friend or something. I ran down the hall and into my bedroom and dove on the bed beside Bobby. I crawled under the sheet and noticed that Bobby was naked. ""Do you want me to take my baby dolls off, Bobby?"" I asked shyly.</p><p>""Oh, Carol, I love you,"" Bobby said as he took me in his arms and gave me a big kiss. His tongue forced its way into my mouth and searched every nook and cranny in my mouth. I sucked on his tongue like I did the other day. It tasted so good.</p><p>This time it tasted like Colgate's tooth paste. He must have brushed his teeth too before he came to me. I worked my tongue into his mouth and he sucked on it too. A wonderful feeling crept all through my body from my toes to my legs to my pee hole to my stomach to my breasts and to my head. I don't remember having this strong a feeling before, not even when Bobby kissed me like this the last time.</p><p>Bobby looked me right in the eyes and held his hands on either side of my head as he did so. ""Carol, I want to take your jammies off you. Can I?""</p><p>""Sure, Bobby, if you want to. I think that would be nice."" Bobby slipped my baby doll top off and threw it on the chair next to my bed.</p><p>He looked down at my little titties. Actually there were no titties. I hadn't started to develop them yet. Anyway, Bobby liked what he did see and he ran his index finger around and around my nipples and my tiny areolae. Then he leaned over and did the same thing with his tongue and ended up sucking each of my undeveloped titties in his mouth. This felt so good. I never felt anything as nice before. He started to kiss and lick his way down to my...you know, my pee hole. When he reached my baby doll panties, he hooked his thumbs under the elastic and slid them down my legs telling me to lift my bum so he could pull them down easily. Then he slid them off my feet and threw them on the chair as well. ""You look so beautiful, Carol,"" he said as his eyes followed every square inch of my naked body.</p><p>I felt a little self conscious. Bobby was the first person that I could remember to study my body so intently. Maybe a doctor or nurse or even my mummy did when I was a baby, I don't know. ""Do you really mean that, Bobby? You're not just saying that, are you? I'm not as beautiful as Sandie. She's a lot prettier than me.""</p><p>Sandie was prettier than me. She had nice titties. I know all the boys at school looked at her. She had a really nice slim figure with lots of curves in all the right places. She was really developing. ""No, she's not,"" Bobby said. ""You both are beautiful. She's just older than you. That's all. When you get to be as old as she is, you'll look just as beautiful. Believe me."" I put my arm around Bobby's naked chest and snuggled into him, and lay there for a minute or two.</p><p>Bobby rubbed my back and bum. I could see the sheet covering him go into that tent shape again and I knew Bobby was hard. I laughed out loud and pointed to it and said, ""Look Bobby. There's a snake in the bed."" Bobby laughed too and said that I knew what that was. Of course I did.</p><p>""How is your pussy this morning, Carol? Is it still sore?""</p><p>""Not really. It didn't sting much when I had a pee this morning. And last night before I went to bed I had another bath and soaked it for a long time. Then I put some Vaseline on it and it feels OK now."" I told him all that with a great deal of pride. I didn't tell him that it was actually a little sore. Just in case he decided he better not fuck me today. I wanted him to fuck me.</p><p>""That's good,"" Bobby said. He looked down at my pussy. ""It looks a little sore, Carol. Are you sure it doesn't hurt you?""</p><p>""It's OK, Bobby. It's just a little red. That will go away.""</p><p>Bobby smiled at me and said, ""Want me to fuck you?""</p><p>""Oh, yes Bobby. Yes, yes, yes."" I was surprised at how excited I was beginning to feel. I think Bobby was surprised too.</p><p>""This time, how about you being on top?"" Bobby stated.</p><p>""I guess."" I said. ""Does it make any difference?""</p><p>""Well, yes in a way it does. You are in control that way. If it hurts, you can stop.""</p><p>""But I thought you said all the hurts were gone, Bobby. You promised me there would be no more hurts."" I started to cry a bit and a tear fell down my cheek.</p><p>""It is gone, baby."" Bobby said holding me tightly to him. ""It is. There will be no more hurts. I wouldn't lie to you. I just meant that you might still be sore from yesterday and when we fuck now it might hurt a little. That's all I meant. I promise."" I felt a lot better now.</p><p>I looked down at bobby's big cock. Some of that precum stuff he was talking about yesterday was coming out of the hole in his cock. I put my finger in it and spread it around the head of Bobby's cock. His cock jumped when I touched it and we both laughed. ""Before we fuck, Carol, can I tell you something?"" Bobby asked.</p><p>""Sure. Is this the secret you were going to tell me?""</p><p>""Yeah."" Bobby replied a bit coyly.</p><p>I was so excited now. I forgot all about Bobby's cock and that we were just about to fuck again. I sat up and asked, ""Who is it, Bobby? Who? Who have you been fucking? Ohhhh! Bobby, please tell me. Please. Please.""</p><p>Bobby smiled at me. Anyone could see that he was a little embarrassed or scared to tell me. Anyone except me that is. I just had to know. He stammered and stuttered a bit. I could feel his whole body tighten up. Finally he came out with it. ""It's your big sister, Sandie. We have been fucking for about 6 months now.""</p><p>I was silent for a few seconds. I didn't know what to say. I just looked at Bobby with this surprised look on my face. ""Really?"" I asked. ""Really? Oh, wow. I didn't know that. Does she like it?"" I think I was a bit in shock. I couldn't think of anything else to say at that moment.</p><p>""Yeah, really and she loves it. Just like you do. I told her what we did the day before and that I fucked you yesterday. I thought she would be mad, but she wasn't. You're not mad at me are you, Carol?""</p><p>I laid down in Bobby's arms again. He held me close to him. How could I ever be mad at Bobby. I loved him so much. I loved him more than a brother. I always loved him but now that we were fucking, I loved him even more. Even more than Sandie did. I'm sure she only loved him like a brother. ""Of course I'm not, stupid. You know that."" I reached up and kissed him again and he kissed me. I could feel his body relax again. Nothing was going to change with us. ""Can we fuck now, Bobby?""</p><p>""Sure, squirt,"" Bobby said smiling. He got the Vaseline out again and rubbed some on his erect cock and on my red pussy. Then he laid down on his back and told me to straddle him and face him. ""OK, now. I'm going to help to position you over my cock. I'll lower you down on it when you are in position. OK? You can lean over an put your hands on my shoulders or anywhere you want. Just use your legs and arms to lower and raise yourself as you want. Do you understand?""</p><p>I nodded, and Bobby very gently lifted me high enough so that I was above his cock. Then he said, ""OK, Carol. Now reach between your legs and grab hold of my cock and guide it into your cunt opening."" I did as he asked. </p><p>""Oh, that's good, baby. Really good. That's the way. Now lower yourself down."" Bobby kept his hands on my waist, but didn't push down or guide me in any way. They were just there for balance. I felt his head enter my cunt again. This time it didn't hurt. I gradually dropped down further and further on Bobby's cock. Still no hurts. My pee hole did sting a bit, but I didn't mind it. I liked being on top. I could look down easier to see how far he was in me. I looked now and he was about half way inside me. I could feel my heart rate increase. This was nice. No hurts. I raised up and then down a few times, going deeper each time. Every time I did that, Bobby let out a little moan. I know he likes that, so I did it some more. The next time I looked down, there was no sign of his cock. It was buried all the way inside me.</p><p>""Look, Bobby,"" I said excitedly. ""Look, you're all the way inside of me again. Oh, wow, isn't that something?"" I was smiling from ear to ear and so was Bobby when he saw how far his cock was buried inside his sexy little sister's cunt.</p><p>I began to move up and down. I didn't know why, but I was able to slide up and down very easily now. It must have been the Vaseline. The more I did it the easier it became. Bobby's cock felt so good inside me. If it felt as good inside Sandie's cunt as it did inside mine, no wonder she loved it.</p><p>I was moving up and down faster now. Every time I reached the top I'd drop down harder and harder. It seemed like Bobby was going deeper and deeper in me with every thrust. I could feel Bobby's cock seem to get bigger and it was jerking and twitching inside me. Bobby was moaning louder and louder now and using those words again. You remember. </p><p>""Oh, Carol, fuck me. Fuck me honey. Fuck me harder. Faster. Faster. Oh, Baby, you really know how to fuck. Ohhhhh, Carol, I'm going to cum now. I'm going to cum inside your cunt. Ohhh, God. Here it cums, Carol. Here it cums. Can you feel it? Can you feel it? Oh, God. You are terrific."" I could feel stream after stream of my brother's baby seed pumping into me. I loved that feeling. He let shot after shot go. Just like last time, I didn't think it would ever stop, but it finally ended. I collapsed on his chest and put my arms around his neck and I kissed him again. My tongue went deep into his mouth and he sucked on it like it was a sweet sucker. He put his arms around my waist and held me tight. I felt so safe and secure there. ""See, Sis"" he said, ""It didn't hurt this time did it?""</p><p>""No, Bobby, it didn't,"" I said. ""It was really nice. I like fucking you. Do you like fucking me?""</p><p>""I sure do,"" Bobby said with a great deal of enthusiasm.</p><p>I kissed his lips again, then said, ""Bobby, did you mean it when you said I really know how to fuck?""</p><p>""Sure I did, sweetheart. You made my cock feel really good and that is a sign that the girl knows how to fuck.""</p><p>""I'm glad I did good. Am I just as good as Sandie?""</p><p>""Don't forget, Sandie has been doing it longer than you and certain things happen to her that don't happen to you yet. And she can do things that help too. These things make fucking better,"" Bobby explained.</p><p>I could feel Bobby's cock start to shrink, but I stayed there on top of him. I slowly began to move my body around and up and down while we talked. ""What can she do that I can't do?"" I asked innocently.</p><p>""Well, for one thing, her cunt gets wet on its own and makes it easy for my cock to slip inside her. We don't have to rely on my precum alone or Vaseline to make her cunt slippery,"" Bobby explained.</p><p>""Will I do that soon?"" I asked still moving around on Bobbies cock.</p><p>""Oh, yeah, you will, but I don't know when. It might be soon now that we are fucking. I just don't know. Mom would probably know, but we can't ask her, can we?"" We both agreed and laughed.</p><p>Bobby's cock had been getting smaller during this time, but now with my continuous moving about, I could feel it starting to get hard again. I held his face in my hands and whispered to him, ""Bobby, you're cock is getting hard again.""</p><p>""Yeah, don't I know it,"" Bobby said smiling. ""Do you like feeling it get bigger inside you?"" he asked.</p><p>""It feels so nice. I like it,"" I said as my movements became stronger and stronger. I was moving up and down now on his now fully enlarged cock. With all his baby seed in me, it moved with hardly any resistance at all.</p><p>Bobby was doing his moaning and jerking thing again. 'God, is he going to cum inside me again?' I wondered to myself. 'Oh, yeah, he is. Wow. This is great. I love fucking Bobby. I love Bobby, period.'</p><p>Bobby started to ask me to fuck him harder, just like last time. I rode up and down on his cock as fast as my arms and legs would carry me and I suddenly felt that same wonderful feeling as my Bobby shot load after load of his seed inside my cunt again. There wasn't as much as last time but it still filled me up and now most of it was seeping out of my cunt and running down my legs and onto Bobby and onto the sheets. This time Bobby didn't care if any got on the sheets. Neither did I if you want to know.</p><p>When he was finished, I rolled off him. His cock came out of my cunt with this sort of sucking, sloshing, popping noise, you know, like when you separate two objects that fit tightly together. Something like that. Bobby's cock was half up. It was all shiny and wet from his seed juice. I touched it and it felt nice. Bobby laughed and said, ""If you play with it any more, you'll make it hard again, and you know what we'll have to do then, don't you?"" I giggled as I knew just what he meant, but I figured we should rest a while so I stopped.</p><p>""Bobby, What else can Sandie do that I can't?""</p><p>""Well, you know when my cock is inside you?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said. ""I know.""</p><p>""Well, she can do something that just drives me crazy. Somehow she seems to be able to grab hold of my cock while it is inside her and that is so nice.""</p><p>""You mean she grabs it with her hands?"" I said in amazement.</p><p>Bobby giggled and said, ""No, honey. Not with her hands. With something inside her cunt. I don't know what it is, but I like it.""</p><p>""Do you think I can learn to do that? Do you think Sandie would teach me how to do it?""</p><p>""I don't see why not,"" Bobby said. ""Listen, Squirt. Sandie and me are going to meet today at about 2 o'clock."" He leaned over to see the clock. ""It's now 11:50. So that's in about 2 hours. She is going to come to my room. Do you want to come too?"" Oh, wow, did I. There was no way I'd miss this, and that is what I told Bobby. ""OK, then,"" Bobby said. ""You come to my room at 2:30. Will that be OK?""</p><p>""But why not at 2 o'clock? Why 2:30?""</p><p>""I just want to have time with Sandie and to let her know you are going to be here. Understand?""</p><p>""I guess,"" I said glumly. I crawled on top of Bobby and lay on his tummy and chest. I wasn't very heavy and he didn't mind me doing that.</p><p>""Hey, Squirt. You like fucking, don't you?""</p><p>""I sure do, Bobby, Why?""</p><p>""Well, there are other things I want to show you.""</p><p>""Like what?"" I asked.</p><p>""Well, like showing you how to suck my cock and how to get my cum to go off in your mouth,"" Bobby explained.</p><p>""Yuck!"" I said. ""That sounds terrible.""</p><p>""Don't' worry about it sweetheart. You know I wouldn't do anything that is going to hurt you. It may seem yuckie at first, but you'll soon love it. Sandie loves it.""</p><p>""Does she?"" I asked in amazement. ""Does she really?""</p><p>""She sure does. She liked it right from the beginning,"" Bobby stated proudly.</p><p>""What else are you going to teach me?"" I asked.</p><p>""You know your pretty little bum hole?"" Bobby asked.</p><p>""Yeah, why?""</p><p>""Well, that is another hole my cock likes to get into.""</p><p>I sat right up on Bobby's stomach. Did I hear right? Bobby was smiling at me. ""Do you mean you want to put your cock in my bum hole? That's awful."" I was shocked.</p><p>""Why, what's awful about it. Everyone does it.""</p><p>""But that is where my poop comes out. It's yuckie.""</p><p>I laid down on Bobby again and he held me tight. I was shaking. He knew I was scared. ""It's OK, honey. I won't do any of those things to you unless you are really sure that you want me to. If you watch Sandie and me enough, you'll see us do those things and then maybe you won't think it is too bad. Just relax now. Everything is OK.""</p><p>""What else, Bobby?"" I asked nervously.</p><p>""I think that's enough for now, don't you? You'll learn a lot of things in the next while. I won't do anything that will hurt you. You know that, don't you?"" I told him yes and he kissed me again and asked me how my pussy felt now. I told him it felt really good and he said he was glad. ""I better go now, sweety. I'm going to have a shower and freshen up for Sandie and have some lunch. Don't forget. Come to my room at 2:30. OK?"" Bobby gave me one more kiss and left my room. I lay on the bed and watched him as he walked naked to the door. He stopped there and turned around and said, ""I'm the luckiest guy in all of Canada. I've got two sexy young sisters to fuck every day, and one more coming up. I think I'm in heaven."" He left the room. I felt so happy and so at peace with the world. I was the happiest girl in all of Canada.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>While Bobby was having his shower, I laid in my bed thinking about me and him and Sandie. I was still surprised that it was Sandie that Bobby was fucking. I thought for sure it was one of his girlfriends. Bobby and Sandie never showed any signs of anything between them. I wouldn't have known what to look for anyway. But then again, what did I know about that sort of thing. I could hardly believe it. Sandie was so beautiful. I used to watch her when she was getting dressed and undressed. She had a long slender body and her figure was filling out. She had beautiful long legs and her breasts were a lot bigger than mine, but then who's weren't? Hehehe. She was also growing some hair around her pussy. I remembered what Bobby said about fucking Candie too. I wondered when that would be. Would he do it now? She was only 5 years old. No. I'm sure he would wait till she was at least as old as me. So many things were running through my mind.</p><p>All this time I was rubbing my pussy with my fingers. All Bobby's cum made it very slippery. It felt so good. Bobby had deposited so much of his seed in me that it was still seeping out. When I got up and walked to the dresser, a lot more escaped and I had to catch it in my hand or else it would have gotten all over the carpet. Bobby came out of the bathroom and went to his room. I had already decided to have a bath and freshen up. I sat in the tub for about half and hour. This time the water didn't sting my peepee, and when I washed it, there was no pain at all. The blood had stopped too, so it looked like I was back to normal. I didn't realize it at the time though, but things would never again be like they were before. I had lost my virginity to my big brother. To this day, I've never regretted losing my virginity to Bobby. Not once. I had lost my virginity to someone I loved the most in the world. I was learning so much from him and I'd learn even more from Sandie. I was growing up fast.</p><p>I filled the tub with bubbles and just laid back and relaxed. I closed my eyes and pictured fucking Bobby. Until yesterday, I never knew what sex was. I never knew how wonderful it would make me feel. Two days ago I was a virgin, although at that time I didn't know about virginity. Then suddenly, yesterday I was no longer a virgin. My heart started to beat faster as I thought about that and my hand went down to my pussy and I started playing with myself again. The soap and water got inside me and washed out quite a bit of Bobby's cum.</p><p>I got out of the tub, dried off and went back to my room. I put on a fresh pair of panties. They were my very best pair. They were white and silky and had pictures of red hearts all over them. Mummy and Daddy had given them to me for Christmas, and I only wore them on special occasions. I figured this afternoon was going to be a very special occasion. Then I put on a nice summer dress.</p><p>I started to straighten my bed when I noticed that my sheets had a lot of Bobby's cum on them, so I took them to the laundry room and put them in the washer. It was now about 1 o'clock. I heard Sandie come in and go to the bathroom. I heard the shower running. I didn't want to run into her because she didn't know that I'd be joining her and Bobby and I knew I'd feel a little embarrassed if I started to talk to her. She would notice that I was acting strange and would want to know why. I stayed in the laundry room. God, time just dragged. Sandie finished her shower and went to our room. I guess she was getting prettied up to see Bobby. I wanted to go and see her, but I new I'd feel uncomfortable so I went to the kitchen and made a peanut butter and jam sandwich. It was now quarter to two. She'd be going to Bobby's room soon. Time was going so slow.</p><p>I put the sheets in the dryer and walked back to the kitchen again and I heard Sandie go to Bobby's room. It was five to two. Oh, god. I felt so excited. I couldn't wait half and hour, but I knew I had to. I went to the bathroom and brushed my teeth and had another pee. I wiped my pussy really clean this time. In fact, I used my wet face cloth. I don't know why I did that. I just felt that I should.</p><p>I didn't know what to do. I went to my room and just sat on my bed waiting for the clock to reach 2:30. 'Does time always go this slow?' I kept thinking.</p><p>Two thirty, at last. I slowly walked up to Bobby's door and lightly knocked. To my surprise, it was Sandie who said, ""Come on in Carol. The door's open."" I opened the door and stepped in. and closed it behind me. I looked towards Bobby's bed and my mouth almost fell to the floor. Sandie was on top of Bobby and she was riding up and down on his cock. I could see it going in and out of her cunt. In and out, in and out. It was the most beautiful site. Sandie turned to look at me and smiled. ""Lock the door, sweety."" I did, but didn't take my eyes off them for one second. Bobby looked at me and smiled.</p><p>""Why don't you take your clothes off and get on the bed with us?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" said Sandie. ""Come on."" I didn't need to be asked twice. I took my dress off and folded it over the chair and took my panties off and put them on top of my dress. Sandy was watching me and said, ""Those are pretty panties you have on, Carol."" Bobby agreed. I smiled at them both and thanked them. I had to crawl over both Sandie and Bobby to get on the bed. They were both wet with perspiration. I thought that was odd, cause it wasn't hot in the room. It wasn't till quite a while later that I realized that lovers can generate their own heat and sweat profusely. We all laughed as our naked bodies touched for the first time ever. I watched as Sandie rode Bobby's cock. I got as close to the action as I could.</p><p>I couldn't get over how Sandie's cunt seemed to stretch to accept the size of Bobby's cock, and how beautifully it wrapped itself around it. Sandie was working his cock so nicely. There was this wonderful slushing sound coming from her cunt. I loved the sound of it and I loved to see Bobby's cock go in and out of her cunt as she lowered herself down and raised herself up repeatedly. Bobby was squeezing Sandie's titties and then sucking them into his mouth. Sandie moaned and said how nice it felt.</p><p>Bobby was squirming now and using his fuck words like he did with me. ""Oh, God Sandy. Fuck me. Fuck me. I'm just about ready to cum. Oh, Sandy. I love you baby. You fuck so good. Oh, Christ. Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me.""</p><p>""Shit, Bobby, I'm cumming too. Yes! Yes! Yes! Oh Bobby. You feel so good inside me. I'm cumming. I'm cumming. Ohhhhhh, God, Bobby, I'm cuuummmmming.""</p><p>Sandie was bouncing on Bobby so hard now. The bed was bouncing up and down and so was I. There was this glassy look in her eyes. Her head was thrown way back and she was breathing really hard. I had never seen anything like that in all my life. I found myself playing with my pussy. Suddenly, Sandie let out this cry like I had never heard before. I can't explain it. It was as if someone had just experienced something out of this world. She threw herself flat on Bobby's chest and started to kiss him so passionately. Her hips were still grinding into Bobby. She couldn't stop. I could see her tongue darting into his mouth and his into hers. ""God, Bobby. That was so good. Sooo good. I had the wildest orgasm. I could feel your cum shooting all the way to the back of my cunt. Christ, I didn't think you'd ever stop cumming. I didn't want you to stop.""</p><p>She rolled off Bobby. His cock was still hard and drops of his cum were still dribbling down his shaft. Now Sandie started to lick Bobby's cock. She kept moaning ""Mmmmmm"" all the time she was doing that. Then she put his whole cock in her mouth and started to suck on it. Bobby was now wriggling and squirming all over the bed. He was grabbing Sandie's head and holding it while his hips pumped his cock into her mouth. He was moaning loudly now and using those words again. Sandie kept right on sucking him. I could see by the indents in her cheeks that she was sucking really hard. Bobby was really enjoying this.</p><p>""God, Sandie. You're the best cock sucker in the whole world. You better stop now or I'm going to shoot a wad into your mouth. I'm just about there.""</p><p>Sandie looked up and smiled at Bobby. She took his cock out of her mouth just long enough to say, ""What's keeping you then, big brother?"" and promptly started sucking him again.</p><p>That was all Bobby could take. Immediately he started pumping wad after wad of his spunk into my sister's mouth. I sat there in amazement as she took it all into her mouth and I could see her swallowing it too. She kept Bobby's cock in her mouth even after he had shot his last load and just cleaned up every drop she could get. When she finally let it go, it was soft again and the only thing you could see was her saliva all over it.</p><p>All this time while Sandie was sucking Bobby's cock, her bum was in the air and facing me. I had a good view of her pussy. It looked so beautiful. It was all wet and some of Bobby's cum was oozing out of her. I wanted to touch it, but I didn't dare. I was too scared.</p><p>They both laid on their backs beside each other now. Bobby's arm was around Sandie as she snuggled up to him. ""You were really good today, Bobby."" Sandie said. ""That must be because of Carol."" They both looked over at me and giggled.</p><p>""How did you like that, little Sis?"" Bobby asked. I was still numb and couldn't say anything.</p><p>Sandie said, ""She must have liked it. Look. She's still playing with her pussy."" They both giggled again and I realized what I was doing. I went beet red and quickly took my hand away from my pussy.</p><p>""Don't be embarrassed, Carol."" Sandy said as she moved over beside me and held me tight.</p><p>This was the first time I can remember feeling her naked body against mine. She gave me a kiss like she never did before. It was the same kind of kiss that Bobby gave me. You know. With her tongue. I really liked that and did it back to her. We both started breathing hard and holding each other tightly. Bobby was really enjoying seeing his two sexy little sisters kiss passionately right in front of him. I could taste Bobby's cum in Sandie's mouth and on her lips and this made me even more excited. Sandie asked me softly ""Did you like watching Bobby and me fuck, Carol?""</p><p>""Yeah. It was exciting."" I answered. ""Bobby says that you do something that he really likes. He says that you grab his cock when it is inside you. How do you do that? He says it's not with your hands.""</p><p>Sandie laughed out loud and gave me another hug and kiss. ""No, sweety, it's not with my hands. I use my vagina muscles. You know when you have to go pee and you are holding it in? Well it's something like that. Just pretend you are holding your pee in when Bobby fucks you.""</p><p>""Oh, wow. Thanks Sandie. Is that all?""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess."" Sandie said thoughtfully. ""Oh yeah, I only squeeze his cock when he is pulling out, not when he is going in, and I don't usually do it all the time. Only when he is getting really excited and is just about ready to cum. Can you remember all that?""</p><p>I told her I thought I could and asked her another question. "" Bobby also told me that you can do something that makes his cock go inside you easier. He says that he doesn't have to rely only on his precum to make your pussy slippery, or Vaseline. What's he talking about?""</p><p>Sandie turned more towards me now and her back was to Bobby. She was in the fetal position and I was cuddled into her. All the time we were talking, Bobby was playing with his cock and it was now really hard. I didn't know this, but Sandie had turned her bum to Bobby for a reason.</p><p>""You know the precum that comes out of Bobby's cock hole?"" She asked. ""Well, we girls do something like that. When we get excited our pussies let some fluid out. This fluid is slippery. The more excited we get, the more fluid we produce. This fluid lets a guy get his cock inside us without hurting us or causing us any discomfort. Do you understand?""</p><p>I said I thought I did. ""I don't get that fluid. Why not?""</p><p>""I don't know, sweety. But you will soon. If you and Bobby keep on fucking every day, I bet you will start producing this stuff pretty soon."" She squeezed me hard and kissed me again.</p><p>All this time Sandie was squirming around. Suddenly she took in a big breath of air and let out a little scream of pain.</p><p>""What's wrong, Sandie?"" I asked.</p><p>""Oh, God, Bobby. That feels so good."" Sandie cried. ""Carol, Look. Bobby is fucking my ass now. Look!""</p><p>I moved around to where I could see what was happening. Sure enough, Bobby had his cock deep in my older sisters bum. My mouth fell open. I couldn't believe it. Sandie was moaning and yelling like a mad woman. ""Stop it, Bobby. Stop it."" I yelled. ""You're hurting Sandie. Oh, Bobby, please stop it.""</p><p>""No, sweety, no. It's OK."" Sandie told me as she held my hand and squeezed it hard. ""It's lovely. I like it.""</p><p>Sandie was playing with her cunt now. She was rubbing her clit hard and fast. I saw this and asked her what she was doing. ""Oh, Baby,"" she said. She could hardly speak. Her breath was hard and fast. ""I'm m-mmasturbating. Oh, God. This is so good. I'm rubbing my ... my c-cclit...ohhhhh...with Bobby's...cock up...my ass...oh God, oh, God... it feels so good."" Then she said to Bobby, ""Oh, Bobby, you are great. I love you so much. Fuck my ass hard, Bobby. Fuck it hard. Aaauuugggghhhhhhhhh."" She let out this long loud howl again as she had her second orgasm of the day as Bobby shot a big load of his precious cum into her ass hole. I didn't know what an orgasm was at that time and wouldn't know till later when Sandie and I would be alone and she would tell me a lot of things. At the moment, all I knew was that something really nice just happened to</p><p>her. I was still in a position where I could see what was happening. As Bobby pulled his cock out of Sandie's anus, some of his spunk started flowing out too. He must have really filled her backside full. I looked at his cock expecting to find it covered with that brown stuff. You know what I mean. But there was none. That really surprised me.</p><p>Bobby got up and excused himself and went to the bathroom. Both Sandie and I watched him walk across the room. We both smiled. He looked so handsome.</p><p>""Is Bobby going to have a pee?"" I asked Sandie.</p><p>""Maybe. But he's mainly going out to wash his cock. He always does after he fucks me in my bum.""</p><p>""Do you like him doing that?"" I asked inquisitively.</p><p>""Oh, yes. It's really nice. We only started doing it a few weeks ago. Some kids at school were talking about seeing that on some porno video. It sounded interesting so I asked Bobby if he'd do it to me. We are both really glad we did. Has he ever done that to you?""</p><p>""No, but he said he wants to some day. I was really scared. Did it hurt, Sandie? Bobby promised that once he broke that skin inside me that all the hurts would be finished.""</p><p>""He didn't lie to you, Sweety. If you only do normal sex then there will be no more hurting. But if you want him to fuck you in your bum hole, then there will be a little more hurting. But it's not too bad. You know what we had to do?"" she asked not really expecting an answer. ""Bobby had to put a lot of Vaseline on and in my bum hole and I put a lot on his cock. That way it went in easier and without much pain. The worst part is getting the head to go in. Once it's in, the rest is easy. Just like the time his head first went into your pussy hole. You remember that, don't you?"" I told her I did and that it hurt a bit. ""That's right. Now, we don't really need any Vaseline. He can get it in me any time he wants now."" She giggled and smiled at me. ""You'll like it, Carol. I promise.""</p><p>Bobby came back. Both Sandie and I smiled as we saw him. His cock swayed from side to side as he walked toward us. He sat on the edge of the bed. He looked at me and asked ""did you ask Sandie about how she can grab hold of my cock like she does?""</p><p>""Yeah. It seems easy. Can we fuck now so I can try it, Bobby? Sandie can help me."" I turned and looked at Sandie and asked, ""Is that OK, Sandie?"" She smiled at me and said she'd be happy to.</p><p>Sandie got the Vaseline from the drawer and spread some all over Bobby's cock which was again rock hard. Then she told me to spread my legs and she spread some on my cunt. This was the first time I remember another girl touching my pussy and I was surprised at how nice it made me feel. I smiled at her as she did it and she smiled back at me.</p><p>""You go on top, Carol. It's better that way."" Sandie said to me.</p><p>Bobby picked up on the signal and laid on his back. Sandie helped me straddle Bobby and held his cock as I lowered myself down and positioned it at my cunt entrance. ""OK, honey. I'll balance you. Drop down on Bobby's cock and do your stuff.""</p><p>Sandie held me as I started to fuck Bobby. I bobbed up and down and up and down. As I moved up I tried holding my pee like Sandie said. Bobby let out this moan. A big smile came over his face. ""That's it, Squirt. You did it. You grabbed my cock and it felt really good."" He reached up and pulled me to him and gave me a big kiss. ""You're a fast learner.""</p><p>""Way to go, Carol."" Sandie said with pride. I was so happy that I was actually able to do it that I started bouncing up and down on Bobby's cock like I was obsessed.</p><p>Bobby started to use his words again and this made me go even faster and harder. His cock was throbbing again. I could feel it inside me. I could also feel it growing. Sandie also sensed that Bobby was close. ""Now, Carol. Now. Start squeezing his cock. Now's the time."" Sandie was yelling at me excitedly. I tried to remember everything she had told me. I started squeezing Bobby's cock, but I soon got out of rhythm. Bobby didn't seem to mind. He was moaning and jerking around as I bounced up and down on his cock.</p><p>Sandie started coaching me now. As I rose up on his cock she said, ""Squeeze now."" As I went down, she said, ""Let go."" She kept doing this till Bobby couldn't take any more and he shot the biggest wad of his precious life giving seed deep inside me. I thought he shot a lot in me before, but this time he must have shot twice as much. I kept bucking up and down. I wanted every little bit. Sandie said, ""Now Carol squeeze his cock and get every drop of his cum. That's a girl. You did very well."" She put her arms around me and kissed me deeply.</p><p>I rolled off Bobby and lay beside him on my back. I was breathing really hard and so was Bobby. ""How did she do, Bobby? Did she get it right?"" Sandie asked.</p><p>""Oh, Sandie. She was wonderful."" Bobby said as he rolled over and held me in his arms and kissed me so passionately that I almost cried. ""Thank you Carol. You were wonderful. I wouldn't have thought you could learn so fast."" Sandie laid down on the other side of Bobby. He put his other arm around her and kissed her deeply too. ""God, I feel like a king."" he said. ""There is no one else in the world who has two such beautiful and sexy sisters to fuck. I'm the luckiest guy in the whole world.""</p><p>The three of us laid there for what seemed like and hour, but was only about 5 minutes. We just hugged and kissed. We both kissed Bobby and Bobby kissed us, and Sandie and I kissed too. Bobby seemed to like it when Sandie and I kissed. I don't know why.</p><p>Suddenly there was this loud clap of thunder. Both Sandie and I jumped a foot off the bed, but Bobby was strong. He looked out the window. He looked sad.</p><p>""What's the matter, Bobby?"" Sandie asked.</p><p>""Look out the window."" Bobby said. It's raining. Brad and Candie are coming in the house now. We will have to stop for a while.""</p><p>We all turned and looked out the window. Sure enough it was starting to rain. We were all sorry, but we knew we couldn't let the ""kids"" see what we were doing. Both Sandie and I gave Bobby a big kiss and a squeeze on the cock and picked up our clothes and left Bobby's room. Sandie went to the bathroom to have a shower and I went to our bedroom and got dressed.</p><p>I didn't put my good panties on this time as I was still leaking some of Bobby's cum and I didn't want to stain them, if indeed that stuff would stain them. I folded them neatly and put them back in the drawer.</p><p>I went to see what Brad and Candie were doing. I found them in the front room watching TV. We all sat on the chesterfield and watched it together.</p><p>I couldn't help thinking about what Bobby said about having Candie one day too. I began to feel excited. She was very pretty. In fact, I think that Candie is the prettiest of all us girls. Then I thought about Brad. One of these days we were going to have to get him involved too. After all, with 3 horny sisters, Bobby was going to need some help. He should be ready to fuck his sisters in 3 or 4 years. I wondered if Bobby could last that long. I giggled to myself.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>I got my sheets out of the dryer and Sandie helped me make my bed. We talked for about an hour till she had to go and make supper for our parents. I asked her if she wanted some help, but she didn't. She was just heating up something that mummy made the other day and froze for tonight. She told me to go out and play. She'd see me later tonight.</p><p>I got on my bike and rode over to Brandy's place. She was inside watching TV, because it was still wet outside, although the rain had stopped. When I got there, we kissed each other like we always did. I don't know why, but this time I let my tongue brush against her lips and teeth. I must have been thinking of kissing Sandie. I felt her jump; just a little. Not enough for anyone to see, but enough for me to feel. She pulled away from me. I don't think it was from fright, but because I surprised her. She smiled so sweetly at me and took me by the hand and led me to her bedroom. Our parents thought it was so cute how much we liked each other and were always kissing and holding hands.</p><p>Brandy was in a real happy mood that day. We got some of her dolls out and started dressing and undressing them. We always liked doing that. We especially liked the Barbie dolls. We used to like touching their little titties and wishing we had titties like that. We'd compare Barbie's to our own. We sometimes got so sad because we had nothing. Sometimes we'd giggle like crazy. ""Why did you put your tongue in my mouth, Carol?"" she asked innocently.</p><p>I didn't look at her. I didn't answer. I just looked down at the doll I had and played with it. I just didn't know what to say.</p><p>""Carol, why?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" I said. ""Didn't you like it?""</p><p>""I thought it was cool,"" Brandy answered with a big grin on her face. ""Where did you learn to do that?""</p><p>I smiled now and looked at Brandy. I was so glad that she liked that. ""Sandie told me about it. We were talking today and she said she would like to try it, so she kissed me and I kissed her."" I couldn't tell her the whole truth just now. I knew I would one day.</p><p>""Can we do it again?"" Brandy asked as she crawled over to sit next to me. She was wearing a sun dress like me. As she crawled over to me, her dress rode up and I could see her panties. They were yellow and had pictures of animals on them. I made sure she could see mine too. I wanted to kiss Brandy like Sandie kissed me, and when she said she did too, I was so happy.</p><p>We put our arms around each other and put our lips together. We didn't know enough about kissing then to open our mouths. Our kisses were more like those you give your parents. You know, just pucker your lips. When our lips touched, I opened my mouth a bit and stuck my tongue out and touched Brandy's lips. I ran my tongue across her lips and then forced it into her mouth. Her mouth was closed, but she automatically opened it when she felt my tongue. I found her tongue and when my tongue touched hers for the first time, she let out a little moan. She just seemed to know what to do automatically because she started to suck on my tongue and soon hers was penetrating into my mouth. Our saliva was running out of the corner of our mouths. We parted suddenly and started to giggle as we wiped the saliva from our mouths. </p><p>""That was nice, Brandy. I liked it. Did you?""</p><p>""I sure did,"" she said. ""It sure beats ordinary kissing."" We smiled and Brandy asked me, ""Will you tell me everything that Sandie tells you about things like that?""</p><p>""Sure I will,"" I said. If she only knew how badly I wanted to tell her everything. Everything like fucking and cocks and sucking. I wanted to do all those things with Brandy. I knew the cock thing would not be possible, but I wanted to do everything else. I was becoming obsessed with sex.</p><p>Brandy's mummy called to me and said I was to go straight home for supper. I kissed Brandy goodbye and said goodbye to her mom and raced home.</p><p>The house smelt wonderful. Mummy and daddy were sitting at the table. So was Bobby and Sandie and Brad and Candie. When I came in, mummy got up and served out the stew that Sandie had heated up, and we all enjoyed our supper. It was a lively supper just like all of them were in our house. We all talked and laughed and said what we had done that day. Our parents told us how their day went at work, whether it was a good day or bad. Of course Bobby and Sandie and me left out a few things...hehehe...</p><p>Daddy had stopped off at the Dairy Queen on his way home and bought a wonderful ice cream cake. When we finished I gave daddy a great big hug and kiss for buying it for us. Everyone else thanked him too in their own way.</p><p>Sandie and Candie and me did the dishes. It was our turn tonight. We always took turns. Tomorrow night it would be daddy's and Bobby's and Brad's turn. Somehow mummy always seemed to get out of doing the dishes. But then she had other things to do.</p><p>Bedtime comes so early when you are a kid. Brad and Candie had to go to bed by 9 PM. My bedtime was 10 o'clock. Sandie and Bobby were supposed to be in bed by 11. Of course these times were earlier when we were going to school. When I went up to bed, Candie was sound asleep. I got undressed and put on my Baby Dolls and went and got washed and brushed my teeth and did the things everyone does before going to bed. I climbed into bed and turned the light off.</p><p>I couldn't sleep. My mind was thinking about all the things I had learned in the last few days. I loved Bobby so much and now I realized that I loved Sandie just as much. I was thinking more about Sandie tonight. I remembered what she told me about grabbing on to Bobbies cock with my pussy muscles, and how much Bobby seemed to like it when I did it. I remembered how her pussy wrapped around Bobby's cock so beautifully, just like it belonged there. I wondered if my pussy looked the same when I was fucking Bobby. I remembered the feeling I got when Sandie touched my peepee when she put the Vaseline on me.</p><p>Sandie came in. She didn't turn the light on. She just used the light from the hall. She got undressed as I watched her. She put on her nightie and went to the washroom. When she came back, she came over to my bed and whispered, ""Carol, are you awake?""</p><p>""Yeah, I'm still awake. Are you OK?""</p><p>""I'm OK. I'm not tired. I want to talk.""</p><p>""I'm not tired either."" I said.</p><p>""Can I get in bed with you?"" Sandie asked me softly.</p><p>My heart started to beat faster now. ""Sure, that would be nice."" I replied.</p><p>Sandie crawled into my bed beside me. As she did, her nightie rode up and I could feel her bare skin against my legs. It felt really nice. Her skin was so soft and warm. ""Did you have a good time this afternoon with Bobby and me?"" she asked.</p><p>""Oh, Sandie. I don't remember ever having such a good time. Thank you for letting me be there. You taught me a lot today."" Sandie giggled a little and said that she enjoyed me being there too, and that there are a lot of other things she could teach me if I wanted to learn. ""I want to learn everything,"" I said. ""How do you get wet so fast. Bobby says that when he and you fuck that you get wet and it makes his cock go in you easier. How do you do that?</p><p>""I don't know, Sweety. It just happens. I know that when Bobby and I first started to fuck, I didn't get wet. Bobby had to put Vaseline in me too cause it would hurt a little when he tried to put it in me. His precum wasn't enough. But soon I started to get wet and we didn't need the Vaseline any more. Now all I have to do is just think about fucking Bobby, my pussy starts to get wet.""</p><p>""Is it starting to get wet now?"" I asked inquisitively.</p><p>""It sure is. Want to feel it?""</p><p>I didn't say anything. Sandie could feel my legs shaking a bit. She put her arm around me and kissed me. Not the tongue kiss this time, just an ordinary kiss. I told her I wanted to feel how wet she was.</p><p>Sandie took the covers off of us. It was dark so I couldn't see anything. She gently took my hand and placed it on her pussy. Oh, wow. She wasn't kidding. She really was wet down there. I could feel the soft pussy hairs she was starting to grow. Her legs were spread a little apart and she was so warm down there. ""I'm going to let go of your hand now. Just leave it there and feel all around my pussy. OK?"" I heard a slight tremor in her voice as she said that.</p><p>She let go of my hand and I felt her relax in my arm. I rubbed my fingers and hand all around her pussy area and into her pussy a bit too. I swear that as I did that she seemed to get wetter and wetter.</p><p>She was breathing harder now and her legs were squirming. ""Carol, I want you to rub my clit. Can you do that for me?""</p><p>Clit? What's her clit? I had heard the word before but I didn't have any idea what it was. ""I don't know what a clit is, Sandie."" I was almost crying. I felt a little ashamed as I thought I should know what that was.</p><p>Sandie held me close and kissed me again. This time her tongue was in action. ""Don't cry, Carol. Please don't cry. Everything is OK. You don't have to worry. You'll soon learn all these things. There is so much you don't know, but Bobby and me will teach you everything. We both love you so very much.""</p><p>Sandie reached over and turned on my bed side lamp. She looked over to make sure Candie was still asleep. She was. She looked to make sure the door was closed. It was.</p><p>""Look here, honey."" Sandie showed me what looked like a small piece of skin at the top of her pussy. She put one finger on either side of it and slid the skin down. My eyes almost popped out of my head.</p><p>She exposed this little...thing?...I didn't know what else to call it. It looked like a little finger without the nail but smaller. Later on I discovered that it looks more like a miniature cock than a finger, but I never thought of a cock at that time. ""That's my clit. Pretty isn't it?"" Sandie seemed so proud of it.</p><p>""Oh, wow! Oh, wow!"" That's all I could say. My eyes were riveted to this thing she called a clit. I thought it was beautiful. Finally I said ""What's it for, Sandie? Why do you have a clit? Have I got one too?"" I asked excitedly and my breath came faster and faster.</p><p>Sandie smiled and said, ""Calm down now. Calm down. Yes you have one too. If you want we will look for it in a couple of minutes. Do you want to do that?""</p><p>""Yeah, lets look now,"" I answered excitedly again.</p><p>Sandie giggled and said, ""Hold on. Don't get so excited. I want you to rub my clit for me first. It makes me very excited and I can get an orgasm that way. You remember when I had that orgasm with Bobby? Well it's the same thing except I don't need Bobby. Understand?"" My head was swimming. I said I understood, but I didn't really. I wanted to be grown up so badly. I couldn't wait. There was so much I didn't know.</p><p>I reached over and started to rub Sandie's pussy for her. I rubbed her clit a lot and she kept getting wetter and wetter. She started to shake all over and her eyes rolled to the back of her head. She was shaking and jerking and moaning. She told me to rub harder and faster as she was just about ready to cum. I rubbed as hard and as fast as my little hands would work. She threw her head back and her eyes got that glassy look again. She was breathing really hard now. Finally she let out this low cry of relief as she had her first orgasm at the hands of her little sister.</p><p>She relaxed back in the bed and gave a great big sigh of relief. I could see a little smile on her face. I didn't move my hand when she came, and I was surprised to find a lot more moisture coming from her. I could see it dribbling down her legs and disappear into her bum area. Sandie then explained to me that it was something like a man's seed when he shoots it into a girl. When a man cums, he shoots his wad into you. When a girl cums, she gets wetter and wetter like that. Anyway that was the explanation Sandie gave me at the time. It was probably all she knew about it and it was good enough for me.</p><p>I didn't realize it at the time, but my hands were all wet from my big sisters pussy. I didn't know why she did it at the time, but she took my hand that was in her pussy and licked and sucked each finger. She didn't give me a chance to ask why she did that because before I could say anything, she asked me, ""Want to look for your clit now, Carol?"" I sure did.</p><p>I forgot about everything else. Sandie held me with both arms now and kissed me so very passionately. She ran her hands through my hair and her tongue worked itself way into my mouth almost to the back of my throat. She tasted so good. She tasted better than she did before. It would be a few days before I knew why. She laid me on my back and slipped off my panties. She found her nighty to be in the way so she took that off and threw it on the foot of the bed beside my panties. She got very close to my pussy and examined it closely. My pussy wasn't anywhere near as developed as hers was.</p><p>When I felt her fingers exploring down there, I felt a tingle all through my body. ""Here's the skin that hides your clit, Carol. Have a look."" I leaned up and saw what she pointed to. I had seen that skin before, but never knew what it hid inside it. Sandie now put a finger on either side of it and gently and slowly drew the skin back till it's treasure was revealed. I was watching all this and I couldn't believe it. I had a clit. I really had a clit.</p><p>Sandie looked up at me and we both smiled then we both laughed. We laughed so loud that we were scared we'd wake Candie or that our parents would hear. Thank God neither happened. I threw my arms around Sandie and squeezed her as hard as my little arms could squeeze.</p><p>""Can you make me cum? Can you make me have an orgasm like you had?"" I asked.</p><p>""I don't know, Carol. I don't know if you are old enough to have one.""</p><p>""Can you try, please. Please. Please.""</p><p>Sandie knew that I desperately wanted to cum. She really didn't think that I'd be able to do it, but she tried anyway. ""OK, honey, I'll try for you. Now just relax. Lie down and spread your legs wide open. Good. Now bend your knees up to your chest. That's right.""</p><p>She took her middle finger and licked it and started rubbing my clit. She rubbed it and also stuck her fingers deep inside my cunt. She felt so nice there that I started to moan. I was moaning because of her fingers in my cunt, not because she was rubbing my clit. ""Does that feel good, Carol?"" Sandie asked.</p><p>""Yeah, it feels really nice.""</p><p>""Do you feel anything special happening to you?"" I told her that I didn't feel anything different, but that I liked what she was doing.</p><p>Sandie worked on my cunt and clit for about 15 minutes. Finally she said, ""I'm sorry, Carol, but I don't think you can cum yet. You'll just have to wait awhile."" She saw how disappointed I was. She said, ""But I've got some good news for you. You are pretty wet between your legs now. I don't think you and Bobby will have to use Vaseline much longer. Have a feel."" I put my hand between my legs and yes, I was wet there. I definitely was wet. Not as wet as Sandie got, but definitely wet. I giggled and then cried. I was so happy. To this day I still cry when I'm happy. Then she said, ""I don't think it will be long before you have your first orgasm. If you play with your pussy every night before you go to sleep and get your juices flowing, an orgasm won't be far behind. I'd like to be the one to bring you to your first one. Could I?"" Sandie hugged me tight. ""Could I, Carol?"" She asked again.</p><p>""That would be nice. I'd like that."" I answered as I kissed her lips. ""I'd like that."" Sandie smiled and held me tight. ""We better go to sleep now. Do you want me to sleep in your bed tonight?""</p><p>""Yeah, that would be great."" I said as I took my Baby Doll top off. I wanted to feel Sandie's naked body next to mine all night long. Sandie reached over to turn the light off. It was about 12:30.</p><p>""Good night, Sandie""</p><p>""Good night, Carol. See you in the morning."" Sandie snuggled into my back with her arms around me. I never felt so safe and secure in my life before.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 6</h5><p>Two weeks had passed. I had my 8th birthday. I got the usual gifts from my family. Things like clothes and a book and a Teddy Bear. I love Teddy Bears. Even now when I'm 19 years old, I collect them. I guess I have a bout two dozen of them. My family couldn't afford some of the expensive things that other kids got for their birthdays. But we didn't mind that. After all, that was what we were used to and mummy and daddy explained to us why we couldn't have the expensive things. They filled us so full of love that even if we didn't get anything, we'd have been happy.</p><p>Bobby and I fucked just about every day and I was becoming very proficient at it. He was still fucking Sandie too. Bobby really liked the way I learned to grab on to his cock with my pussy muscles. I liked doing it for him because I knew that he liked it. I'm not kidding. Since I started doing that he seemed to ejaculate so much harder. I thought he shot a lot of his life giving seed into me before, but I swear that after I started doing that, he shot much much more into me. Not only was there enough to fill me right up, but there was enough left over for dessert...hehehe...</p><p>Every spare minute I got I'd practice masturbating. Sandie would sometimes catch me doing it and would give me suggestions to do it better. Sometimes she'd help me too. I still couldn't get an orgasm though, but I was getting very wet. In fact Bobby didn't need Vaseline any more. We kissed and cuddled and touched each other for a few minutes before fucking. You know, the usual foreplay stuff. I'd get wet very quickly and Bobby's cock would slip inside me very easily. I liked it that way. It was a lot better than using Vaseline.</p><p>I remember it was early afternoon on a Monday in August. I had gotten up late and had breakfast and went to the bathroom to wash and comb my hair and brush my teeth. When I finished, I went to Bobby's room. He was packing a bag. ""Why are you packing, Bobby?"" I asked. ""Are we going on holidays?""</p><p>""No, Squirt, I have to go to camp for a few days. I don't really want to go, but mom and dad made all the arrangements. I'll be back Friday afternoon. Are you going to miss me?"" I was stunned. I didn't know what to say. Tears poured down my cheeks and I started to cry like a baby. I ran to Bobby and threw my arms around his neck and snuggled into his shoulder. He held me tight and tried to comfort me as best he could. I was sobbing and could hardly speak.</p><p>""Oh, don't leave me Bobby. Please don't leave me. I don't want you to go. I'll miss you too much. Please don't go."" Bobby fell back on his bed and pulled me down with him. He put me on my back and held my wet face in both his hands and kissed my lips so tenderly. Then he wiped away my tears, but more took their place quickly.</p><p>""Ahh, sweety. Don't cry. You know I can't stand it when you cry. I don't want to go either, but I have to. I won't be gone that long. I'll come back to you as soon as I can. I promise. You can wait till Friday, can't you?""</p><p>I started to cry and sob harder now. ""No, Bobby, I can't. I won't know what to do without you."" I must have sounded desperate. I think I was yelling. I know that I was sobbing so hard I was surprised that Bobby could understand me. He held me in his arms for about 15 minutes. He kissed me and dried my tears and rubbed my shoulders and pressed me tightly to him. It was just how daddy used to hold me when I hurt myself or was sad or something. Only this was now Bobby. My Bobby. There was no sex. He didn't touch any of my private parts. He just held me and comforted me.</p><p>Pretty soon I had calmed down and we got off the bed and he carried on with his packing. ""Are you OK now, Carol?"" he asked.</p><p>""I'll be OK."" I said with as much strength as I could gather. I didn't want Bobby to think I was still a baby. I had feelings for him. Grown up feelings. I felt that I was grown up and I wanted to show that to him.</p><p>I left his room. I went to the kitchen and sat down at the table. Ten minutes later mummy came in the door. </p><p>""Hi, Carol. Why are you looking so glum."" she asked while she smiled at me. I started crying again and couldn't stop. Mummy came to me and put her arms around me and comforted me. </p><p>""What's the matter, Princess? Are you not feeling well?"" she asked in her usual sympathetic manner. I sobbed out that Bobby was going away and that I didn't want him to go and that I was going to miss him. Mummy just held me and didn't say anything for a few seconds. </p><p>""He's only going for a few days, honey. He'll be back on Friday. That's not far away. He'll be back before you know it."" Mummy tried to be as encouraging as possible. ""I left work early to see that he got off safely. The bus will be here in a few minutes to pick him up. Is he ready yet?"" Just then Bobby came into the kitchen with his bags and put them by the back door. Mummy got up and took Bobby by the arm and led him to the far side of the kitchen. She talked to him for a while and she gave him a little spending money. The bus came and Bobby was gone. Everyone went to see him off, but I couldn't. I just couldn't. That was the saddest day of my life.</p><p>Mummy went back to work and I went to my bedroom. I lay on my bed crying and sobbing. It couldn't have been more than five minutes when Sandie came to our room. She sat on the bed beside me and rubbed my back. Her hands were so soft and tender. I looked up at her through teary eyes. She was smiling at me. </p><p>""Are you OK now Sweety? Mom and Bobby told me how upset you were that he is going away for a few days. I saw him get on the bus. I don't think he really wanted to go. He told me to look after you. He told me you were crying. I'm going to miss him too, you know.""</p><p>""I don't want him to go. Are you going to miss him as much as me?"" I asked.</p><p>""I sure will. Want to know what I'll miss the most?""</p><p>""What?"" I asked.</p><p>She leaned over and put her mouth close to my ear. ""His cock."" She said and then started to laugh. Her laugh was so contagious that I started to laugh too. We both laughed and laughed. Tears came back to my eyes, but this time they were tears of laughter.</p><p>I sat up on my bed and hugged Sandie. I held her hands and said, ""Me too."" We both roared again.</p><p>""You know what, sweetpea?"" Sandie asked. ""You and me can have some fun without him. Girl fun. How does that sound?"" I thought I knew what she meant but I wasn't sure. I told her that would be fun.</p><p>""Good."" Sandie said as she stood up and headed for the door. ""I'm just going to have a shower. I was running today and need to freshen up. See you in a few."" She left the room but came back a couple of seconds later. ""Hey, Sis. I was just thinking. Want to have a shower with me?""</p><p>This was more than I expected. To be able to see Sandie's naked body up close was more than I could resist. ""Oh, wow. Do you mean that? Can I?""</p><p>""Sure. Come on. No one is home now."" she said as she started for the bathroom. ""Come on.""</p><p>I jumped off the bed and followed Sandie into the bathroom. She started to get undressed and told me to get undressed as well. I only had my dress and panties on, so it didn't take me long to undress. I ran the water while Sandie continued undressing. She was down to her training bra and panties now. I couldn't help staring. When she undid her bra and slipped it off her shoulders, her beautiful little titties stood out so proudly. I noticed that her nipples seemed so big today, but didn't think anything more about that. Then she slipped her panties off and I could see the little bit of hair that was growing around her pussy. She saw me looking there and asked ""Do you like my hairs down there?""</p><p>""Yeah, I really do. Will I ever get hairs there? I don't have a single hair."" I said as I looked down between my legs at my bald pussy.</p><p>""Don't worry, You'll get hair there soon enough. Come on, lets get in."" We both stepped into the shower and Sandie pulled the curtain behind us. The water was not too hot and it felt really good. We held each other as we moved around so that we both got wet. I liked the feel of her bare skin against mine. We let the warm water wash over our bodies for about 5 minutes, then Sandie said that she would wash me first. She got the body lotion and sponge and lathered me up from head to toe. She worked the sponge between my thighs and washed my pussy and bum hole really well. Then she took her hand and her finger penetrated into my little pussy. I liked the feeling. Then she had me turn around and a finger went into my bum. It hurt a little and I jumped, but she told me everything was alright.</p><p>Now it was my turn to wash her. I was so nervous. Sandie could feel my hands shaking. ""It's alright Carol. Don't be nervous. Don't forget, it's only me here. You don't need to be scared of me."" I knew that and told her so. I lathered her up and spent a lot of time on her titties and pussy and bum. I especially liked washing her titties. I sure wished I had titties like hers. We rinsed each other off and got out of the tub.</p><p>The bathroom was all steamed up now, so we didn't dry ourselves there. Instead we grabbed our towels and took them to our bedroom. It was much cooler there and drying would be easier. We stayed in the nude and Sandie blow dried my hair and I did the same for her.</p><p>When we were all dried, Sandie laid down on her bed. I don't know if it was consciously or unconsciously, but her hand went directly to her pussy and she started rubbing herself. ""Did Bobby fuck you today before he left?"" Sandie asked.</p><p>""No. How about you?""</p><p>""No. I wish he had of though. I'm really hot now."" Sandie stated.</p><p>""What do you mean by hot? It's not that hot in here today."" I responded.</p><p>""I mean sexy. Hot means sexy sometimes. I want some sex."" Sandie explained. I sat on the edge of her bed and watched as her fingers worked on her pussy and clit. I could see moisture there. Her pussy and hairs were shimmering in the light from the window. She was definitely wet there. She took a finger and licked it. I stared in amazement. ""Why did you do that?"" I asked.</p><p>""My pussy juices taste so good."" She explained. She took another finger and held it out to me. ""Have a taste. It's good. Really it is.""</p><p>I took her hand and slowly licked her finger. Oh, wow. She wasn't fibbing. It did taste good. I licked it all up and smiled at her. ""That's really nice, Sandie.""</p><p>""I knew you'd like it. I bet yours tastes just as nice as mine."" She stated.</p><p>""Do you really think so?"" I asked coyly.</p><p>""Of course."" She said. ""Let's see."" She moved over on the bed making room for me. ""Lie down beside me and play with your pussy. Bobby tells me that you are able to get really wet down there now. That's good. Have you had an orgasm yet? Keep rubbing yourself.""</p><p>I told her that I didn't think I had an orgasm yet. I didn't know what they were like so I didn't know. ""You'll know when you have one. Believe me. It will be the most wonderful experience you've ever felt.""</p><p>""You mean even better than Bobby fucking me?"" I asked innocently.</p><p>Sandie giggled. ""Yes, even better than that.""</p><p>I was rubbing my pussy and clit all this time and was quite wet now. Sandie could see the moisture on my bald pussy. ""Try licking one of your fingers now, Carol. Tell me what you think.""</p><p>I took one of my fingers and stuck it in my mouth. My heart was beating wildly at the moment. I was so excited. I was going to taste my own sex juices for the first time. I ran my tongue around my finger and a smile came across my face. ""Sandie, it tastes good. Just like yours. Really. Oh, wow. It tastes so good."" I offered a finger to Sandie who took it readily into her mouth and licked every speck of my juices from it.</p><p>""Mmmmm, Carol. It does taste good. You know what? Yours is the only pussy juice I've tasted other than my own. I really like it."" Sandie put her arms around my shoulder and kissed me. Her tongue went deep into my mouth and our tongues played and danced together. Her hand roamed all over my body and goose bumps grew all over.</p><p>She put her mouth close to my ear and whispered something like she wanted to make sure that no one else heard. ""Carol, Can I do something?"" she whispered.</p><p>""What?"" I whispered back.</p><p>""I want to lick your cunt. I want to really taste you. Will you let me? I won't hurt you. I'm sure you will like it."" She almost sounded like she was begging or at least trying hard to convince me. I started to breathe hard now. I was scared. I never thought that things would go this far with my big sister.</p><p>I didn't say anything. I couldn't say anything. Sandie looked me straight in the eyes as if asking me again. I smiled at her and nodded my head. She gave me a big juicy kiss and slowly began to slide down my body, licking and kissing as she went. She stopped at my undeveloped titties. She circled her tongue around each of my nipples. I was surprised because even they were excited. They actually got hard just like I saw Sandie's get hard earlier. Her tongue ran around my areolae too, but of course I didn't know what they were called at that time. I closed my eyes and lay there in supreme ecstasy. I never felt this good before. Little did I know that there was a lot more pleasure to come.</p><p>She left my titties now and moved further down. She stopped at my bellybutton and let her tongue probe and circle it. It was so nice. Then she shifted her position so that she could get at my private part easier. Again my legs automatically spread apart so as to make it easier for my wonderful sister. My knees bent up and I pressed them against my chest. I was wide open for her. I could feel her hot breath against my pussy. I felt like I was exploding down there. Like every inch of my pussy was expanding and trying to grow. I can't explain it right now. Sandie used her hands to spread my pussy lips apart so that she could get her tongue deep inside me. She took long slow licks. My body started to tingle and I couldn't keep still. I was still scared. I was shaking. I wasn't scared out of fear, but of the unknown. This had never happened to me before. Her tongue worked itself deep into my cunt. Sandie sure knew how to do it. She learned fast. She kept saying, ""Mmmmm."" She loved the taste of me.</p><p>My juices were really flowing now and I began to feel something building up inside me that I had never felt before. I laid back accepting all the attention Sandie was giving me. My eyes were closed. I held on to Sandie's head and ran my fingers through her hair. </p><p>""Sandie, this is wonderful."" I almost cried out. ""Oh Sandie. I like what you are doing. I like it. I like it."" She lifted her head from between my legs and smiled at me. She crawled back up till she was lying next to me again. Her face was all shiny. I didn't know why right then. She leaned over and kissed me. Her kiss tasted extra special, then I realized that was because of what she had been doing to me. I liked how she tasted today.</p><p>""Thanks for letting me do that, Carol. I've wanted to do that for a long time, but didn't know how to tell you. It was wonderful. You tasted really good down there, you know. Did you like me doing that to you?""</p><p>""Yes, I did."" I replied. ""I felt something really funny when you did that. I don't know what it was. But I liked it."" I said.</p><p>""Hmmmm."" Sandie said. ""I wonder what that could be."" She was almost laughing when she said that.</p><p>""What's so funny?"" I asked innocently.</p><p>""Well, it sounds like how I felt just before I had my first orgasm. That feeling you had and the way your pussy lips and cunny seemed to swell so much, I don't think it will be long before you have your first one. Won't that be great?"" She asked.</p><p>""Do you really think so, Sandie? Really? Oh, wow. I can't wait.</p><p>Sandie put her arm around me and I snuggled into her chest. She squeezed me tight. I could hear her heart beating and hear her breathing. ""Yes, little sister, I think it will be very soon. If we keep on doing this, maybe it will be before Bobby comes back. Wouldn't that be a nice present for him? Would you like that?""</p><p>""Oh, yes. Oh, yes. I would like that."" I said enthusiastically.</p><p>Sandie whispered to me again. ""Would you do that to me now, Carol? I want to feel your tongue there.""</p><p>""You mean lick your pussy?"" I asked sheepishly.</p><p>""Yeah. Would you?""</p><p>""OK, but I don't really know what to do.""</p><p>""That's OK. Neither did I when I licked you."" She said. ""I'll guide you. You don't have to be scared. It doesn't matter if things don't go well the first time. We'll both get better with experience. Now start by sucking on my titties.""</p><p>I slid down her body till my mouth could reach her titties. I had never seen them this close up before, except maybe in the shower, but that doesn't count. They looked so much bigger. I touched them both with my hands. They felt so nice. So soft. So firm. </p><p>""Kiss each of my titties now, sweety."" She said with short panting breaths. She was breathing harder and faster now. I kissed each tittie, going back and forth between them. ""Now put them in your mouth and suck on them and run your tongue around them."" She was breathing so hard now that I could hardly understand her. Her voice sounded dry and hoarse. Her whole body was shaking and she was jerking around. She couldn't keep still. ""Oh, baby. That's so good. So good. Oh God. You are so good. Ohhh.""</p><p>Sandie lay there as I sucked on each of her titties one at a time, while running my tongue around them. ""Suck them harder, Carol. Harder."" I sucked as hard as I could, but I was a little girl and didn't have that much strength. But I guess it was enough because she didn't ask me to do it harder again.</p><p>""Move down now. Move down to my pussy. Oh, God. I got to feel your tongue there right away. Hurry, Carol. Hurry. I feel like I will cum very soon. Ohhh God."" I left her beautiful titties and hurriedly moved down to her pussy. When I got there, I was surprised to find how wet she was. Another surprise awaited me. The scent that came to me was heavenly. I never smelled anything so wonderful before. Sandie told me to take long slow licks, starting at the bottom near her bum and licking up to her clit, making sure that I got her clit on every lick.</p><p>I did exactly as I was told. Then she told me to put my mouth right over her clit and suck on it as hard as I could and to flick her clit with my tongue. I did just that. In about two seconds she was squirming around on the bed, her legs jumping and her whole body shaking. She was moaning like a mad woman. Her legs wrapped around my neck. Her head was thrown back and her eyes were in the back of her head. She let out a loud erotic sound that I'm sure would have been heard all over the house. Suddenly her body went still and all stiff. She was all tensed up and slowly she began to relax. At that same time I noticed a definite flow of sweet and slightly salty liquid dribbling into my mouth. Sandie had cum in my mouth. I instinctively knew that. Her cum tasted so nice that I couldn't get enough of it. I just knew I had to get every drop. I couldn't waste any of it. I licked and licked till I got every drop of her precious fluids. Some had dribbled down her legs, but I soon gathered all that up.</p><p>Sandie gently pulled me up till I was lying along side her. My face must have been as shinny or even shinier as hers was earlier. She kissed my cum soaked lips and her tongue went deep into my mouth. ""Mmmm, honey. You really taste good right now."" Sandy giggled when she said that.</p><p>""So do you."" I said giggling too.</p><p>We laid there for quite a while just talking and holding each other. We talked about getting me to have my first orgasm as soon as possible and we talked about when Sandie had her first orgasm and how special it was for her. We talked about Bobby, and we wondered how he would survive without his two hot, sexy sisters to fuck every day. We laughed and laughed.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 7</h5><p>Sandie and I practiced masturbating every day while Bobbie was gone. Sandie could reach orgasm with very little trouble, but I still couldn't. Just about every time I got that nice feeling, but I could never bring it to fulfillment. One night, I think it was Wednesday, when Candie was fast asleep and our parents had gone to bed, Sandie crawled into my bed. It was hot and I was naked. Sandie was naked too. I was waiting for her. I knew she would join me that night.</p><p>We started kissing and feeling each other's bodies. We were both getting very excited. I could feel Sandie's titties get hard and her pussy fluids were flowing. I knew I was wet between my legs too without having to feel down there. Sandie got up and sat cross legged in front of me between my spread legs and facing me. She lifted my legs so that they were over the top of hers and she moved closer. She was in easy reach of my pussy which was what she wanted.</p><p>She started to rub my pussy with her fingers ever so gently. She could feel me getting wetter and wetter. Her finger would poke itself inside my cunt every once in a while. I started moaning and Sandie had to tell me to keep it quiet. That feeling was coming back again. This time it was stronger than ever. I felt like I had to pee. I told Sandie to stop. I had to go to the bathroom. She said that I didn't have to pee, that it was my orgasm. It was just about there.</p><p>She kept rubbing. She started to pay more attention to my clit now. She'd pull back the hood and expose it then start to rub it and pinch it gently. I was going up the wall. It felt so good. I never wanted this feeling to go away. My arms were flaying around and my legs were twitching. My breath was coming fast and short. My eyes were closed. Sandie kept working on my pussy, rubbing it and sticking her fingers inside me and playing with my clit. Suddenly, I took this great gasp of air. My eyes opened wide and so did my mouth. I grabbed Sandie's hands and held on. I didn't want her to do anything else. Suddenly my whole body seemed to explode. It was so nice but at the same time I was scared stiff. My body went stiff. Wave after wave of the ultimate pleasure poured through my body.</p><p>Sandie knew exactly what happened. She sat there looking at me and she had the biggest smile I've ever seen on her face. ""We did it, baby, we did it. Way to go."" She said excitedly in a loud whisper. ""You just had your first orgasm. How did it feel?""</p><p>I sat up and grabbed hold of my big sister. I was crying with joy. Tears rolled down my cheek. Sandie wiped my tears away and kissed me. ""Oh, Sandie. Did I really cum? Did I? I'm so happy."" I said. ""I never felt anything like that before. My whole body is still tingling.""</p><p>Sandie laughed. ""You think that was good. I promise you. It will get better every time."" Sandie looked down at my pussy. She could see a lot of extra moisture there. ""Look, Carol."" she said. ""Look between your legs. See how wet you are now? That proves you had a good cum. How do you like that?""</p><p>I looked down and my mouth opened in awe. I reached down and touched myself and found I was really wet. I noticed too that some fluids had seeped down between my legs and ran into my bum and also on the sheet. I dropped down on my pillow and threw my arms over my head and lay there giggling. Sandie soon started giggling too and soon we were both laying there laughing softly. Sandie congratulated me for doing a good job and kissed me once more and went to her own bed.</p><p>I was so happy and contented that I just lay there for 15 minutes or so. The whole events of the night flashed through and through my mind. I loved this thing called an orgasm. I knew I was going to have many more and they were going to get better and better. I could hardly wait to tell Brandy. She wouldn't believe it.</p><p>The next morning I raced over to Brandy's house. She was still eating breakfast when I got there. Her mother was in the basement sorting out the laundry. ""Brandy, Brandy."" I said excitedly in a low voice so that her mother couldn't hear. ""Guess what I did yesterday?""</p><p>She knew it was something special by the way I couldn't keep still. Brandy didn't finish her breakfast. She lead me up to her bedroom and closed the door. ""What happened, Carol? Tell me.""</p><p>She was almost as excited as I was. I held both her hands and smiled and said in an excited whisper, ""I had my first cum last night.""</p><p>Brandy's mouth fell open and her eyes opened wide. A big smile came over her face. ""No! You didn't!"" she said. ""You didn't.""</p><p>""Yes I did."" I reassured her. ""Sandie helped me and I did it. Oh, Brandy. It's the most wonderful feeling I ever felt. And we did something else too,"" I said in a very low voice.</p><p>Brandy was so excited she couldn't control herself. ""What? What?"" She almost yelled as she was jumping up and down. I pulled her close to me so that I could whisper in her ear so that there was no way her mummy could hear me.</p><p>""I licked Sandie's peepee and she licked mine."" I said excitedly. ""Oh, Brandy, it tasted so good.""</p><p>We hugged and Brandy kissed me. I don't think she really believed me. She just held me for a few moments, then she said, ""Can you show me?""</p><p>""Sure. You know that. Let's ask your mom if I can sleep over tonight. We can do it then."" We went down to the basement and Brandy's mom said that would be fine providing my mummy said it was OK.</p><p>I left Brandy and went back home. I wanted to see Sandie and tell her about Brandy. Sandie was eating breakfast. She was in her Baby dolls. ""That's great Carol. I know how much you and Brandy like each other. I hope you both like having sex together. If you start now, it will just get better and better and by the time you are more grown up, it will be really good for you. I'm sure mummy will let you spend the night at Brandy's. Don't forget that Bobby will be back tomorrow afternoon.""</p><p>""I know."" I said excitedly. ""I can hardly wait.""</p><p>Sandie laughed. ""I'm getting him first."" She exclaimed.</p><p>I was stunned. I never even thought about that. I just naturally thought Bobby would fuck me first. I forgot all about him fucking Sandie too. I guess he really would want to fuck her first. After all, she was his first, and she was older and knew many more tricks than I did. Still, I was disappointed that Sandie would get him first. I knew there was no point in arguing with her, so I just accepted the fact. ""That's OK, Sandie."" I said glumly. ""You deserve him first. Promise me you won't tell him about me. OK?""</p><p>""What do you mean?"" she asked. ""About you getting an orgasm?""</p><p>""Yeah. I want it to be a surprise for him. Do you promise?""</p><p>""Don't worry, sweety, I won't tell him a thing. I think that is really going to please him. But I got to warn you,"" She stated, ""The chances of you two cumming together is very slim. At least for the first time. I know that it took Bobby and me quite a few tries before we could cum together. Remember that, OK? And don't be disappointed.""</p><p>""What do you mean by cumming together?"" I asked.</p><p>""Well, the best fuck is when you have your orgasm at the same time that Bobby shoots his load into you. That is what everyone strives for. But it's not easy. It never works out the first few times till you guys get your timing right. But it will come, so don't worry about it.""</p><p>""Thanks, Sandie."" I said as I hugged and kissed her. ""You don't mind me going over to Brandy's tonight, do you?"" I asked.</p><p>""I guess not."" Sandie replied. I sensed a note of disappointment in her voice. ""I was hoping that we could have more fun tonight. But it's OK. We have lots of time for that.""</p><p>""Oh, Sandie. I'm sorry. I didn't know. I'll tell Brandy that I can't make it."" I headed for the phone to call her when Sandie stopped me.</p><p>""No! No! Don't do that. You go over there tonight. That is too important for you to miss. We'll get together soon. We have lots of time. Don't worry about it.""</p><p>I loved Sandie so much. She was so considerate of me. I knew she was disappointed, so I suggested that we have some fun right now. She liked the idea but said that she had to meet her girlfriend at the mall and didn't have time. That was alright with me because I was so excited about being with Brandy later that I probably couldn't concentrate anyway.</p><p>Mummy said I could spend the night at Brandy's. After supper, I put my nighty and a change of clothes and toothbrush into an overnight case and went over to Brandy's. I took the nighty more as show because I really didn't expect we'd be wearing any pajamas tonight.</p><p>Brandy was already in her room so I went up to her. She was already in her night clothes. We were both so very nervous. We knew what we were going to do and that is what scared us. At first, we just sat on her bed. We didn't talk much and we hardly looked at each other. Then Brandy gently held my hand and looked at me and smiled. I smiled back at her and leaned over and gave her a soft kiss on the lips. She put her arms around me and kissed me back. That's all that was needed. The ice had been broken and we were like we always were with each other again.</p><p>I guess she was more nervous than I was. After all, this was something completely new to her. I at least had been through it before. Looking back, I could understand what she was going through. I tried to make her as relaxed as possible.</p><p>We laid on her bed and just talked and giggled and touched each other. Not on our private parts just yet. Just on our hands and arms and legs. Things like that. We had always touched each other like that so it was something we were both familiar with.</p><p>Brandy's mummy and daddy came into the room to kiss us good night. It was now about 10:30 and it was Brandy's bedtime. I asked if I could have a bath before I went to bed and they said that was fine. Brandy had her own bathroom so it wouldn't disturb anyone else.</p><p>When they left, I told Brandy to run the bath and I started to get undressed. When she came back I was just in my panties and socks. I smiled at her as I finished undressing and told her to take her nighty off too. She did and soon we were both completely naked. We just stood there staring at each other. Brandy was beet red and tried to hide her pee hole with her hands. I didn't try to hide any part of my body. I could feel the blood rushing to my head though. After all, we had never seen each other naked before. Well not for a long time anyway. When we were kids, we used to bathe together quite a bit. We had changed some since those days. This was probably the most awkward moment we ever had together. Probably even more awkward than when we were sitting on the bed not knowing what to do or say.</p><p>I giggled and Brandy soon giggled too. I went up to her and held her by the hands and kissed her lips again. She started to smile again. I held her out at arms length and we looked over each others bodies. I know I liked what I saw and I'm sure Brandy liked what she saw too. We had a nice bath together. I washed her and she washed me. We didn't play with each others private parts except to wash and rinse them. I didn't want to rush Brandy and have her change her mind. Just getting her to see me in the nude was enough for right now. After all, I knew what we'd do later.</p><p>After we got dried, we crawled into bed. We didn't put our nighties on. I can still remember the feel of her warm and slightly damp skin against mine. I had felt the same thing with Sandie, but this was different. This was not my sister. It was Brandy, my best friend. My heart was pounding so hard that I was sure that she could hear it. But then I imagine her heart was beating so wildly too that she couldn't hear mine over her own.</p><p>We held each other in our arms for what seemed to be an eternity, but was actually only a minute or two. Then I slowly reached down and placed my hand between Brandy's thighs. It was warm down there and slightly damp too. I didn't know if that was because of the bath or because she was excited. I didn't have that much experience to be able to tell. She instinctively spread her legs apart a bit to make it easier for me.</p><p>She was breathing hard and fast now. I could feel her body shivering. I knew it wasn't from the cold because it was another warm night. I started rubbing her pussy. At first I just rubbed her outer lips and then gradually went a bit further to her inner lips.</p><p>Her love juices were definitely oozing now. She seemed to be getting wetter with every stroke I took. I asked her if she liked what I was doing. She couldn't speak. She just nodded her head.</p><p>I wanted to see what I was doing to her pussy, so I got into the position Sandie got into with me and Brandy was in the position I was in. I now had a really good look at her sweet beautiful pussy. This pussy that I'd get to know and love so very well over the years. I stuck my finger into her cunt and I encountered her hymen. I knew this was the skin that Bobby had to break through before I became a ""woman."" I still hadn't told Brandy that Bobby took my virginity. I wanted to get this part done first. I made a promise to myself that I would tell her later tonight.</p><p>I explained to her about her clit and the hood that covered and protected it. I put my fingers in either side of the hood and pulled the skin down exposing her clit. She was amazed to see it. So was I. It was probably twice the size of mine. I felt a twinge of jealousy.</p><p>My fingers were now well soaked with Brandies love juices. I took a finger and licked it. My oh my! I never tasted anything so sweet. ""Oh, Brandy. You taste even better than Sandie. Mmmm!"" I told her. ""Here, taste for yourself."" I held a finger out for her to lick. She held my hand and slowly brought it to her mouth.</p><p>I could see the fear in her eyes. I took my hand back and put my arms around her and kissed her again. ""Don't be scared, Brandy. If you don't want to do that right now, I'll understand. Shhhh, honey. Don't cry."" Brandy had started to cry and it took me a while to calm her down. I held her tight and kissed her and talked softly to her. Finally she calmed down and told me that she wanted to taste my finger. I smiled at her and put my finger back into her still wet pussy and offered it to her again.</p><p>This time she took it to her mouth without hesitation. I watched her closely as she licked my finger. I could see the corners of her mouth start to rise and soon I could see how happy that act made her. She liked it.</p><p>I now worked harder on her cunt to try to make her have her first orgasm. She was one year older than I was, but I wasn't sure if the lack of fucking would prevent her from reaching orgasm or what. I soon found out that fucking had nothing to do with reaching orgasm.</p><p>I rubbed her pussy and clit for about two minutes before she started to moan and shake violently. She squirmed all over the bed and I had a hard time keeping her still. Suddenly she took in this great big gulp of air. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head and she started to almost scream. I had to put my other hand over her mouth or her parents would hear the noise and come rushing into the room. I continued rubbing her cunt and soon she seemed to freeze up and then just relax into the bed.</p><p>Her pussy was sopping wet now and liquid was dribbling out of it and following the folds of the skin and going towards her ass. I wanted to bend down and lick it all up, but I didn't want to frighten her any more than she already was. I just scooped some of it up in my hand and tasted it that way. Oh, God. It was delicious.</p><p>Brandy just laid there. Her eyes were closed and she was breathing hard. ""Brandy, are you OK? Brandy, how do you feel?"" She slowly opened her eyes. They looked all glassy. She didn't say a thing for a few seconds.</p><p>Finally she smiled at me. It was a smile like no other smile she ever gave me to that time. It was a special smile that from then on would be for me only and which I have seen now hundreds of times.</p><p>""Oh, Carol. That was really something. I never felt anything as nice before. Did I cum? Did I really have an orgasm?""</p><p>""Yeah, you really did."" I replied. ""You really did. Your cum juices just poured from you. Feel between your legs and see for yourself. Your sheet is sopping wet too."" Brandy put her hand between her legs and found out just how wet she was. She couldn't believe it.</p><p>We laid there holding and kissing each other for about 5 minutes. We talked about how we felt and how much we liked orgasms. I told her about the piece of skin that I found in her pussy, her hymen. ""I don't have one any more."" I told her. Of course, she wanted to know why, so I told her about Bobby fucking me and about the first time when he broke my hymen and took away my virginity and how it hurt and bled. I told her how much I liked fucking and how I planned on having my first fucking orgasm with Bobby when he got back from camp.</p><p>Brandy could hardly say a thing. I think she was a little in shock. I remember that she looked long and hard at my pussy. ""But, Carol. Your pussy doesn't look any different than mine.""</p><p>""Of course not."" I said. ""Why should it?""</p><p>""I don't know. I just thought it would look different after you have been fucked."" She stated.</p><p>""Well, sometimes it is a bit sore and really red. Like the very first time. It was really sore and I had to soak it in the bathtub for a long time. But it doesn't hurt any more and the red is all gone.""</p><p>We talked till almost 3 in the morning. We masturbated a couple of times. Brandy was really getting into this masturbation thing. Finally we became so tired that we fell asleep in each other's arms. This was the first of many happy nights Brandy and I spent together and the start of a long girl/girl relationship.</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 8</h5><p>Finally Friday was here. It was such a long 5 days. I enjoyed myself with Sandie and Brandy, but I really missed Bobby. I got up early as I couldn't sleep. Sandie was still asleep. I really wanted Bobby to fuck me first but I knew that Sandie was going to have that honor. I knew that Bobby would have been without any girls for a whole 5 days and that he was really going to be excited for his first girl. The lucky one was going to be in for something special. It wasn't going to be me. That's all I knew. I went to the kitchen and mummy and daddy were just getting ready for work. They both kissed me and left.</p><p>After breakfast, I went to the bathroom and did the things you do in a bathroom. You know. (Blush). I brushed my teeth and got into the tub. I filled it with good hot water and put in lots of bubbles and soaked there for a good half hour. The hot water and the bubbles felt so good on my skin. I thought about Bobby and I thought about him fucking Sandie first. I began to get a little mad, or maybe I got a little jealous, I don't know which. Why did Sandie have to have him first? Why couldn't I? I found myself wishing that Sandie would have an accident on her bike and break a leg or something, just so that I could be with Bobby first. I lay there with my eyes closed. I began to feel bad for wishing harm come to Sandie. She was my big sister and I loved her so much. No matter how much I wanted Bobby, I should never wish harm to come to her. I asked God to forgive my evil thoughts.</p><p>After I got dried, I went back to my bedroom. I only had my towel around me. I took the towel off and dried my hair with it. I stood in front of the mirror and started to examine my body. I wished that I had nice titties like Sandie and hair around my peepee. I heard a moan from Sandie's bed. I looked over and she was just waking up. ""Hi, Sandie."" I said. ""Bobby will be home today.""</p><p>""Oh, Carol. I know, but I feel so sick. I feel like I want to puke."" I got scared. ""What's wrong, Sandie. Do you want me to call mummy?""</p><p>""No, No. Don't do that. I don't know what's wrong. It's probably just something I ate. I'll be OK in a while. Ohhhh!!!! I'm going to be sick. Watch out. I got to get to the bathroom."" Sandie jumped out of bed and tore off to the bathroom. She got there just in time. When she came back to the bedroom, she looked as pale as a ghost and she had some sick on her Baby Dolls. I helped her take them off and helped her back in bed. Even though she was sick, I couldn't help admiring her naked body. She was so beautiful. I didn't go out of the house all day. I washed her Baby Dolls for her and I looked in on her every hour or so to make sure she was alright. I found an old ice cream bucket and placed it beside her bed. She was sick a few times and it got to the point where she had nothing more to sick up. But she still felt sick and still didn't look good. She slept most of the time.</p><p>I had some lunch and brushed my teeth. Bobby would be home any minute now. Then I suddenly realized that Sandie was too sick to let Bobby fuck her. I would be the first one after all. I felt so happy. I went back to the washroom and had a really good wash all over including washing my cunt. I wanted it really clean for Bobby. I went to my mummy's room and found her best perfume. Something called ""Chanel No. 5."" I put a little dab behind both ears and on my wrists and on the back of my knees. I always liked it on mummy and I hoped Bobby would like it on me. Then I went to my bedroom and got my best panties and tightest shorts I had and put them on. Sandie opened her eyes and I asked her if it was OK if Bobby fucked me when he got home because she was sick. She said she didn't care because she was too sick to do anything about it. She said that even if Prince William came over and wanted to fuck her, she wouldn't. I kissed her on the forehead and left the room.</p><p>At 2:30 the camp bus pulled up in front of the house and Bobby got off. He ran across the street and into the house. I was at the door to greet him. ""Hi, Bobby."" I said throwing my arms around his neck and wrapping my legs around his waist. I gave him a great big kiss full on the mouth. ""Wow, Squirt. You must have really missed me."" Bobby said as he kissed me back and held me tightly against him. He was holding me up by my bum. ""I really missed you. I never thought a brother could miss his little sister like I missed you."" He held me and kissed me again. It was one of those tongue kisses that I like so much. Then he said ""Boy, sweetheart, do you ever smell good. Is that perfume?""</p><p>""Yeah."" I said a bit sheepishly. ""I used some of mummies. I wanted to smell really nice for you today. Sandie's sick. I don't know what's wrong with her, but she hasn't been up all day. She puked too.""</p><p>""Ohhh, that's too bad."" Bobby said. ""I'll just go up and see her and tell her I'm back. Then I'll go and have a shower. I want to freshen up.""</p><p>Bobby was with Sandie for about 5 minutes. I heard him go to his room then to the bathroom. When I heard the shower stop I went to his room and waited for him. My heart was beating so hard and fast now. I was so excited that Bobby was back. I never even thought for one moment that he wouldn't want to fuck me right away, but that thought came into my mine while I waited for him. What if he didn't want me? What would I do? I didn't have to wait long for the answer. While I waited for him I got undressed. I didn't want to take any chances. I knew if he saw me naked he would be lost.</p><p>Bobby came walking into his room. He was drying his hair as he walked. He was completely naked and his cock swayed back and forth. It was soft, but as soon as he saw me sitting on the edge of his bed naked, I could see it start to grow. I knew then and there that he really wanted me. I smiled at him and ran over to him and kissed him again. He smelled so fresh now and he had brushed his teeth too. He carried me to the bed and gently laid me on it. His hand moved all over my body and he touched my pussy. I let out a soft moan as his tongue almost went down my throat. I could feel his hard cock pressing against my stomach.</p><p>""Oh, Bobby. I've been waiting for you to fuck me for so long. I thought I'd die.""</p><p>""I've wanted to fuck you too, Princess."" Bobby said excitedly. I could feel his heart beating. ""You don't know how hard it was for me not to see you and feel your body on mine. I want to fuck you so badly. I want to fuck you right now.""</p><p>""Yes, Bobby, yes. Do it right now."" I almost screamed the words.</p><p>Bobby grabbed me and pulled me roughly to him. He hurt my arm a bit, but I didn't care. I knew how excited he was and how excited I was. He kissed me hard and touched me all over again. His lips sucked on my titties. They still hadn't grown since he left, but I still liked him doing that. His fingers were poking into my cunt and I think he was surprised to see how wet his little sister was down there. I was on my back and he crawled between my legs. I spread them so that he had room. I bent my knees an lifted them to my chest. He arched his back and I could feel his big cock trying to find my hole. I reached down with my hand and positioned it at the mouth of my cunt. Once it was there, Bobby knew just what to do.</p><p>Slowly at first he pushed in and I could feel his cock sliding into the very depth of my cunt. Even I was surprised at how easily it slipped in. I guess I was really wet. He started to fuck me slowly, then he started to go faster. That feeling I like so much started to come back again. I started moaning and bucking up to meet his strokes.</p><p>I was so near having my first real fuck orgasm now. I was moaning and crying out. Bobby didn't know what was happening, I had never acted like that before. I took in some big gulps of air and suddenly everything exploded inside me. I started to shake and jump around. My legs went around Bobby's waist and I squeezed him as tight as I could. I threw my arms around and just as suddenly I went all limp. Bobby looked at me wondering what was wrong. But before he could say anything, I looked up at him and smiled. ""Oh, Bobby. You were wonderful. I just had my first orgasm with you. Could you tell?""</p><p>Bobby let out a really loud cheer. I have never seen him so happy. ""Oh, honey, I'm so happy for you. That was great. Did you like it?""</p><p>What a silly question, I thought to myself. Of course I did. ""I sure did, Bobby. Fuck me some more. Make me cum again.""</p><p>Bobby went to work on me like he never did before. He took long hard strokes. His cock was rubbing up against my clit, giving me heightened pleasure. I had 2 more orgasms. Bobby knew when they occurred because he smiled when he knew.</p><p>I could feel his cock get bigger and harder in me. I started grabbing his cock with my cunt muscles. It was Bobby's turn to moan now. Whatever I was doing to him, he really liked. ""Shit, Carol, I'm going to cum now. Oh God. You are so hot. Can you ever fuck, baby. Keep grabbing my cock like that. Ohhhhhh, C- C- C -Carol. I'm c-cumming. I-I-I'm cc-cumming.""</p><p>Bobby lost all control at this point and I could feel his life giving baby seed pump and pump inside me. I'd never known him to ejaculate so much spunk as he did that day. I guess deep down inside me I must have known that would happen. That was why I wanted to be his first fuck after camp.</p><p>He kept shooting into me. I could feel that my cunt was full up and it started to seep down my legs. Or was that my own cum I could feel? Anyway, something was there.</p><p>Bobby collapsed on me and kissed me so passionately. He kept telling me over and over how much he loved me. I told him how much I loved him too. I could feel his cock go limp and he rolled off me. As his cock came out of me, we both heard that slushing, sucking popping sound we heard when we first fucked. You know, like when two tight fitting wet things are pulled apart. We giggled. When his cock was out, liquid really started coming out of my pussy. We looked at it and it must have been a mixture of both our cums. Bobby leaned down and licked some of it from my slit. I could tell by the look on his face that he liked it. He licked again and got some in his mouth and came up and kissed me and transferred the juice to me. I drank it all up. It was delicious.</p><p>Bobby held me in his strong arms. I hadn't had him for 5 days, but I'd swear on a dozen bibles that his cock had grown. It seemed so much longer and a lot thicker. ""Bobby, did your cock grow when you were at camp."" He laughed out loud which made me laugh too.</p><p>""I don't know Squirt. Maybe it did. Maybe you just missed it so much that you think it got bigger. Do you still like my cock?"" Bobby asked that last question with a knowing grin on his face.</p><p>""You know I do."" I said. I kissed him again and then slid down and rested my head on his chest with my face towards his cock. His arm was around me rubbing my little baby titties and sometimes feeling between my legs. My nipples, as small as they were, were getting hard. I held Bobbies limp cock in my hand and started playing with it. It was still wet and slippery and shinny and some of his cream was still leaking from it. It felt nice to touch.</p><p>Not surprising, it started to grow again. The more I touched it and squeezed it, the bigger it got. I wanted to give Bobby another surprise. I saw Sandie do it when the three of us were together and Bobby really liked it. I was scared because I really didn't know what to do.</p><p>I moved down and rested my head on Bobby's stomach now. His cock was right in front of me. Slowly I stuck out my tongue and licked the head of it. I could see it jump. I heard Bobby give out a soft moan. That encouraged me. I shifted a bit more and put his whole cock in my mouth and started sucking on it like a baby sucks on its mother's breast. Bobby moaned some more, so I started to suck harder. My mouth was starting to get sore.</p><p>""Carol, listen to me."" Bobby said. ""You are doing a good job, but just relax a bit. You don't need to suck on it like that all the time.""</p><p>I took his cock out of my mouth and said, almost crying, ""I'm sorry, Bobby. I- I just wanted to make you happy and I know you like Sandie to suck your cock. I -I thought you'd like me to do it too."" I felt so bad. I wanted so much to please Bobby and I had failed. I started crying. Tears were all over Bobby's stomach.</p><p>He pulled me up to him so that he could kiss me and wipe away my tears. ""Come on now, my Angel. Don't cry. You know I can't stand you crying. You were doing good, really you were. I just wanted to show you something to make it easier on you and nicer for me. That's all. Don't cry any more now, please?"" Bobby was almost begging.</p><p>""I- I just want to p-p-please you, Bobby."" I sobbed.</p><p>""You do please me, Baby. You do. But look here."" Bobby held his cock out for me to see it. ""The most sensitive part of a guys cock is the head here."" He pointed to his cock head. ""And just beneath it on the underside."" He showed me where he meant. ""When you put my cock in your mouth, I want you to run your tongue all around the head and especially to rub your tongue on the area beneath the head. You can still suck on it but let your tongue do most of the work. Do you understand?""</p><p>I had stopped crying now. Bobby was so kind and caring. He was so patient with his silly little sister. I hugged him and told him I understood now.</p><p>""There are other things you can do too, you know."" Bobby said. ""For example, you don't have to put my cock right in your mouth. You can also just wrap your lips around it down near my balls. That feels nice too, but not as nice as having it in your mouth. And you can suck on my balls. I like that too, but you got to be very careful if you do that cause they are very tender and it doesn't take much to hurt them. And don't forget. Use your tongue.""</p><p>Bobby's cock had grown small. I took it in my mouth again and started doing those things with my tongue that he told me about. I was really surprised to see how quickly it became hard again. I paid particular attention to the area just beneath the head. Soon Bobby was wriggling and flaying around. He was using those dirty words again that he liked to use. ""Oh, C- Carol. B-B-Baby. I'm g-g-going to c-c-c-cum now. God. Ya. I-I'm about ready. P-P-Please, Carol, Let me c-c-cum in your mouth.""</p><p>Bobby was so excited that he could hardly speak. I didn't say anything. I looked up at him and carried on doing what I was doing. At the same time, I was gently playing with his balls. His eyes were shut tight and his head was thrown back. He was holding my head really hard. I kept sucking and licking his cock head and he was moaning and squirming like mad. I could feel his cock start to pound in my mouth and I could feel it actually getting bigger, if that was possible.</p><p>Suddenly Bobby started to shoot his cream into my mouth and down my throat. I tried to keep up with every drop of it, but he was cumming so fast and so hard that some of it escaped out of the corner of my mouth. I could feel it on my chin, so I scooped it up with my finger and put it back in my mouth. That was the first cum I really tasted.</p><p>I had tasted some of it before like when he and Sandie kissed me, but this was the first time I got it directly. I loved the taste of it right from the beginning. As I grew up I would talked to other girls. Most of them didn't like the taste of it at first. But I did.</p><p>I kept his cock in my mouth until I had milked every last drop out of him. His cock went limp in my mouth and when I let go of it, it was just wet from my saliva. ""God, Carol."" Bobby sputtered, ""That was incredible. I knew you were a fast learner, but I never thought you'd learn how to suck cock so quickly. I'm really proud of you.""</p><p>""Thanks, Bobby."" I replied proudly. ""I'm glad you liked it. I'll do that anytime you want. OK?""</p><p>""OK. You bet."" Bobby said as he pulled me on top of his chest and kissed me for the longest time. I kissed him back and our tongues were doing the dance again. I slipped my leg over his body so that I was now straddling him and lay full length on his body. His cock was in the area of my pussy and I wiggled around to try to get it hard again. It didn't take long. I could feel it growing every second.</p><p>I raised my bum and reached back to grab Bobby's cock and placed it at the opening to my cunt. God, I was so hot again. I just had to have him now. When it was in place I dropped down and felt it enter me. I was in my favorite position now. On top. I like to be on top because I felt in control. If I wanted I could see his cock go in and out of my wet cunt easily. I could control the pressure when he went inside me. I could control the length of the strokes. I could drop down hard and really feel it inside me. There were so many things I could do. I liked being on top.</p><p>Bobby was rock hard again, just the way I liked him. I was sitting straight up just using my leg muscles to lift me up and drop me down. Bobby was holding my hips just to balance me like he always did. I loved to see how his cock slid in and out of my cunt. I liked to see how my cunt lips wrapped around his cock.</p><p>Bobby's eyes were closed. He was breathing hard. I could feel his cock start to throb again and it seemed to be growing inside of me. I could feel that special feeling building in me too as I neared my climax. I started to bounce up and down faster and faster and drop down harder and harder thrusting his monstrous cock as deep into my cunt as I could possibly get it. Bobby started to swear again like he always does when he is ready to cum. I was feeling my cum getting ready too. We were both moaning. I couldn't take it any longer.</p><p>""ohhhhh, Bobby. I-I-I'm c-c-cumming. I-I'm cumming. Aughhh. Oh God. This is so good,"" I was screaming now at the top of my voice. Bobby was yelling too that he was cumming. Suddenly it hit us both at the same time. We both went stiff and our bodies shook and we both collapsed. Bobby shot load after load after load of his precious fluid into me. What with my own explosion of fluid, and the stuff he had deposited in me earlier, my cunt was overflowing and liquid was gushing out and down my bum and onto Bobby's legs, into his bum and onto the sheets. I didn't think two kids could lose so much fluid at one time.</p><p>We both just laid there totally exhausted. I was still on top of Bobby and his cock was still inside me. I could feel it getting soft again. I decided to get off him because if it got hard again I knew I'd want to fuck him again, but I was so tired and my cunt was getting so sore that I knew I had to stop. I fell off him and his cock came out. It was all slippery and slimy and wet, but looked so beautiful. I wanted to touch it again, but I didn't. I put my arms around Bobby and kissed him passionately. It wasn't a sister/brother kiss, but a kiss of lovers. We kissed and hugged for about five minutes then I said I had to go and have a bath. He kissed me once again and said OK.</p><p>As I walked to the bathroom, my overflowing cunt started to leak badly so I put my hand there to prevent it from leaking on the floor and carpets. I passed my bedroom on the way to the bathroom and the door was open a bit. I saw Sandie and she was awake. I went in. Of course I was smiling from ear to ear. ""That was some fun you and Bobby were having."" Sandie said. ""I could hear you both yelling and moaning.""</p><p>""Oh, Sandie. It was wonderful. I bet I came about 6 times. How long were we in there?"" I asked.</p><p>""About 2 hours. It's a good thing the kids weren't home. They would have wondered what all the noise was about.""</p><p>""I'm sorry, Sandie, but Bobby just got me so excited. He fucked me twice and I sucked his cock. I would have liked to do more, but I'm a little sore here."" I indicated to my pussy which I was still holding.</p><p>""Why are you holding your cunt. Does it hurt that much?"" Sandie asked.</p><p>""No. It doesn't. It's just that I don't want to let any of Bobby's stuff get all over the floors."" I explained.</p><p>""Good thinking.""</p><p>""I'm going to have a bath. How are you feeling now?"" I inquired.</p><p>""I'm a lot better now, thanks."" Sandie answered, smiling. ""But I'm going to have Bobby all to myself tomorrow.""</p><p>""OK. That's fair."" I said as I left and went to the bathroom.</p><p>Summer passed quickly, and before I knew it, school was starting again. Bobby and I continued to fuck almost every day, and I was becoming very good at it. I learned how to control my cunt muscles as well as Sandie did. I learned how to suck Bobby's cock as well as her too. At least that is what he told me and I believed him. You don't know how happy that made me. Sandie and I still had our girl/girl thing at least once a week, usually more. I was getting to like that as much as fucking Bobby.</p><p>As the years went by, Bobby was not only fucking me and Sandie, but Candie was now 8 years old and he was teaching her just like he taught me. Candie was so cute. She looked a lot like me when I was her age. Bobby said that she was just as inquisitive as I was about sex and wanted to know everything and do everything, just like me. I could hardly wait to get her myself, but I wasn't going to do anything till she got more comfortable with Bobby.</p><p>Bobby was beginning to get into trouble at school. His marks were slipping. Looking back on it now, I think he was fucking other girls from school too. He was about 14 now and dating other girls. At least he was getting a lot of phone calls and whenever I answered the phone it was a girl. It was all getting to be too much for him. I never even thought about it then. Maybe I should have known and asked him, but I didn't.</p><p>Brad was growing up and started watching us at our sex games and wanting to take part. We all thought it would be a good idea to get Brad involved so as to give Bobby a break so that he could concentrate more on his school work. That's how Brad got involved. But I'll tell you about Brad and Candie another time.</p>"
982,Teacher's Pet,Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['M/g', 'g6', 'paedo', 'preteen', 'schoolgirl', 'oral', 'fingering']","At last, CARROLL LEWIS's stories will gradually be posted at LS! -- When her paedo teacher spots her surreptitiously pleasuring herself in class, he invites 6 year old Kirsty to eat lunch with him. It doesn't take long before they're both eating a different kind of lunch, and little Kirsty soon becomes 'Teacher's Pet'.",2012-04-07T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction, which means that... IT DID NOT HAPPEN!!

If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, THEN DON'T READ IT!","<p>It was one of the main reasons I went into teaching.</p><p>I'd always had these predilections, but I was always very, very careful, especially at work.</p><p>I was trusted completely.</p><p>If I did anything, I always made sure everything was as water tight as I could make them. My picture and video collection were hidden and encrypted, and I was below the radar of the authorities, with every intention of keeping it that way too.</p><p>That's how I ended up teaching a class of 6 year old cutie's.</p><p>And believe me, some of them were CUTE.</p><p>I often found it distracting. Well wouldn't you with a dozen or more 6 year old girls of all shapes and sizes, hair colours and styles, each one of them in a cute school uniform?</p><p>And that's without including the boys!</p><p>This particular day, I set the class a task so that I could get on quietly and do a little bit of prep and marking. Periodically, I looked up to check on the class while they worked quietly.</p><p>I looked around the classroom and spotted Kirsty, a pretty little blonde of 6. While she wrote with one hand, I could see her little legs were spread and she had her other hand inside her pretty, powder blue knickers.</p><p>Her hand was moving around in the gusset, and with the dreamy look she had on her face, it didn't take a genius to work out what she was doing.</p><p>Little Kirsty was playing with herself.</p><p>I'd often seen some of the girls with their hands in their knickers, sometimes scratching an itch and even if they wasn't, it was usually very brief.</p><p>I kept an eye on her, and could clearly see the outline of her finger circling the top of her little mound where her clitty bump was.</p><p>I deliberately made a little noise, and Kirsty pulled her hand out like she'd been burnt.</p><p>Soon the bell went for lunch, and they all packed their things away before filing out.</p><p>'Kirsty!' I called out, 'can you stay behind for a moment please?'</p><p>When the class had emptied, I beckoned her over to my desk.</p><p>She stood behind it next to me in her yellow gingham school uniform summer dress, the sort with the buttons all the way up the front.</p><p>She looked worried.</p><p>I smiled to put her at her ease.</p><p>'You okay Kirsty?' I asked.</p><p>'Yes sir' she said quietly and politely.</p><p>'Do you bring a packed lunch?'</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>'Why don't you go fetch it, and you can eat it in here with me while we have a little chat?'</p><p>Kirsty ran out and returned quickly with a cute 'Dora the Explorer' lunch box.</p><p>Once she returned, I locked the classroom door despite it being against all the rules, and we sat in a corner of the room where we couldn't be seen from outside while we munched our sandwiches.</p><p>'Kirsty...' I said softly, 'I saw what you were doing earlier....'</p><p>She looked puzzled.</p><p>'With your hand?'</p><p>Now she looked really scared.</p><p>'It's okay' I reassured her. 'Come and stand over here with me'</p><p>She came over and I slipped an arm round her.</p><p>'It's okay' I repeated reassuringly.</p><p>I gave her a hug, which again broke every rule going, but my cock was hard with lust for little Kirsty so I no longer cared.</p><p>'Why were you doing that sweetheart?' I asked her.</p><p>'It feels nice...' she answered honestly. 'And I like feeling nice...'</p><p>That made pretty good sense. After all, it was why I wanked to MY collection.</p><p>'How did you find out it felt nice to do that?'</p><p>I was curious, wondering if there was someone in the background that had helped her along.</p><p>'When I had a bath... and Mummy washed me there...' she replied.</p><p>'Did Mummy know she was making you feel nice?' I asked, wondering if her Mum was harbouring incestuous urges towards her little daughter.</p><p>Kirsty shook her head no.</p><p>'I don't think so...' she told me. 'When I went to bed, I pulled my knickers down and put my finger there.... and it felt REALLY nice when I rubbed it...'</p><p>'So no one showed you?'</p><p>She shook her head again.</p><p>'Am I in trouble sir?' she asked me.</p><p>'No sweetie' I told her, 'you're not in any trouble. Do you know it feels even nicer if somebody else does that for you?'</p><p>'Does it?'</p><p>This was obviously a revelation.</p><p>'It certainly does. And there are other things you can do with someone that makes you feel even nicer as well!'</p><p>'What are they?' she wanted to know.</p><p>'I can show you... and even do them...' I told her, 'but it has to be our secret Kirsty. You have to promise not to tell anybody?'</p><p>'I promise!' she said solemnly.</p><p>'Let's go in the storeroom...' I suggested, 'so no-one sees us.'</p><p>The storeroom was large, with spare chairs, desks and other equipment that was currently unused. I sat down and little Kirsty stood beside me.</p><p>I put an arm around her again and gave her another hug, before moving my hand a bit lower and giving that sweet little bum a squeeze over her clothing.</p><p>I then positioned her in front of me and slowly began to undo the buttons on her school uniform dress, to reveal her matching, powder blue vest and knickers set.</p><p>I slid the dress off her shoulders and let it fall to the floor. Kirsty giggled as she raised her arms and I relieved her of her vest so that she stood there in just her little blue knickers and white, knee length socks.</p><p>I ran a hand over her little flat chest, rubbing her tiny pink nipples where, in a few years time, she would have little buds when her boobs started to grow.</p><p>I rubbed lower, over the smooth skin of her little flat tummy and then downwards to between her legs.</p><p>'Stand with your legs apart sweetheart' I said quietly.</p><p>Kirsty complied as I cupped her between the legs with the palm of my hand.</p><p>'Mmm...' Kirsty sighed, 'that's nice...'</p><p>'I'll make you feel even nicer' I told her, as I took hold of her waistband and eased her knickers down to her knees.</p><p>Kirsty giggled, standing there in front of her teacher with her knickers pulled down to her knees, exposing her bald little slit and cute bum to him.</p><p>With one hand, I squeezed and fondled her soft, firm little bum cheeks, and ran my finger lightly up and down her puffy little lips with the other.</p><p>'I rub that bit there...' Kirsty whispered, as she looked down and pointed to the top of her slit where her tiny little clitty bump lay hidden between the soft folds.</p><p>I moved my fingertip to where she'd pointed and rubbed her pea sized nubbin.</p><p>'Oh...' she gasped, 'that's it... right there...'</p><p>I rubbed harder ion tiny little circles, getting faster and faster.</p><p>'Oh' she gave another little gasp, '...it's so much nicer when You do it...'</p><p>I ground into her smooth, bald little slit with my knuckle, and was surprised to find it was actually quite moist and slippery with her little girl juices.</p><p>I stood up and lifted 6 year old Kirsty up onto one of the spare desks.</p><p>Now she was more used to being almost naked in front of me, I pulled her cute little powder blue knickers the rest of the way down, and then off, throwing them onto the pile with her uniform dress and her vest.</p><p>She was now totally naked with the exception of her long white socks and black school shoes.</p><p>I lay her down on the wooden desk with her little spindly legs dangling over the edge.</p><p>'Lay back sweetheart...' I encouraged her, 'I'm going to make you feel the best ever...' I promise.</p><p>Little Kirsty did as I asked and laid back on the desk with her legs over the end. I lifted her ankles up and positioned them so they were flat on the desk, and then gently spread her legs as wide as I could get them.</p><p>I love the fact that 6 year old girls are so very supple, so she opened them unbelievably wide.</p><p>I kissed her fleshy, little raised mound before running my tongue along the join between those beautiful, smooth hairless little lips</p><p>'Ooh...' she sighed softly, 'that feels REALLY nice...'</p><p>I searched out her tiny hard clit, flicking at it with my tongue before sucking on it hard.</p><p>'Ooh Yesssss'</p><p>Kirsty liked that.</p><p>I tenderly thumbed her sweet lips apart and looked at her. Her smooth, hairless lips were a nice dark pink from my fingering, and I drank in that distinctive, lovely aroma of little girl love juice, mixed with a hint of sweet wee.</p><p>I studied her little gaping hole, partially covered by the little piece of skin that was her hymen.</p><p>I was more than tempted to stick my finger right in and pop it there, before sliding my finger right up inside her little 6 year old love tunnel, but resisted it for now.</p><p>Instead, I lunched a full out assault on her sweet little pussy with my tongue and lips, licking, sucking and flicking her little hard clit with my tongue.</p><p>Kirsty loved it and went absolutely wild, thrusting her tiny slim pelvis hard into my face and gyrating her little hips. Her hands came down to the sides of my head and gripped me hard as I feasted on the little girl's vagina.</p><p>It didn't take long for her tiny frame to start thrashing about wildly, and I knew Kirsty was about to have a little girl cum.</p><p>I licked and sucked continually.</p><p>I wanted her first real orgasm to last as long as possible for her. To be as strong and as pleasurable as I could make it, so it was something she'd not only remember for the rest of her life, but would want to experience it again and again and again.</p><p>I wanted her to crave that intense feeling of pleasure that came with an orgasm, no matter what her age.</p><p>Her little legs jolted involuntarily, her breathing loud and fast as she began to push my head away to signal that she simply couldn't take any more.</p><p>'Oh wow! she panted, when she finally got her breath back. 'That was really, REALLY nice. Can you do it again?' she smiled at me.</p><p>'You liked that then?'</p><p>'That was the BESTEST feeling ever!' she enthused.</p><p>'Can you do it again?' she repeated.</p><p>'We will do it again sweetheart' I told her as I lifted her down from the desk, 'but not right now. I want you to make me feel nice like that. Do you think you could do that?'</p><p>'Not sure...' she said honestly, '...I... I don't know how?'</p><p>'Don't worry sweetie' I said softly hugging her to me. 'I'll show you what to do'</p><p>She seemed relieved to hear that and smiled.</p><p>'Okay!' she said happily, smiling at me.</p><p>I unclipped my trousers and pulled them down, closely followed by my pants and my hard, aching cock sprang out.</p><p>Kirsty's lovely little blue eyes widened when she saw it</p><p>'Wow!' she gasped, 'that's much bigger than my brother's... and it's all hairy!'</p><p>She gave a cute little giggle at the naughtiness of it all.</p><p>'How old's your brother?' I asked.</p><p>'4' she replied. 'Mummy puts him in the bath with me sometimes...' she explained.</p><p>'Oh right' I said. 'Well when he grows up... his will be big like mine'</p><p>'Will it be hairy?' she wanted to know.</p><p>'Yes' I replied, 'and so will yours. And you'll have boobies!' I told her.</p><p>'Yuck!' she said pulling a face, 'I don't want either of those!'</p><p>I took hold of her tiny soft hands, and with my own hands over her own, showed her how to hold my cock and gently wank it.</p><p>She soon got the idea, even if she was a little clumsy.</p><p>'Oh that is so nice Kirst...' I encouraged her.</p><p>She looked up and smiled at me, pleased that she appeared to be doing it right.</p><p>'Now to make me feel REALLY nice and special... like I did to you...' I told her. 'Open your mouth sweetie...'</p><p>Obediently, little Kirsty opened up.</p><p>I tilted her head back a little before I fed my hard cock into her tiny mouth.</p><p>'Now close your mouth a bit and suck babes...'</p><p>'Ooh...' I gasped, feeling her wet, warm sucking mouth around my cock.'That's nice... now suck it nice and hard... look up at me...'</p><p>Kirsty sucked harder as I pushed more in.</p><p>She sucked and slurped a little noisily as I gently began to move backwards and forwards, fucking her sweet little 6 year old mouth.</p><p>'Oh you're making me feel really nice darling....' I whispered. 'Now some stuff will come out of it soon. When it does and you feel it in your mouth, I want you to swallow it really, really quickly okay?'</p><p>Kirsty did her best to give me a little nod, her sweet, soft cheeks bulging with thick man cock.</p><p>I could feel my orgasm building.</p><p>'Get ready...' I panted, 'here it comes... aaarggh...'</p><p>My cock began to spurt and spasm.</p><p>Kirsty's little throat muscles started to work overtime as she gulped, swallowed and gagged a little.</p><p>It was too much for her tiny little mouth and some cum dribbled out and then down her chin. Then when she coughed, more came out of her little button nose like she had a bad cold, making her giggle like mad.</p><p>Eventually, I pulled out of her mouth.</p><p>'Oh that was SO nice...' I told her, 'you did that so well. You're a very big, special little girl!'</p><p>I praised her to the hilt.</p><p>I picked Kirsty's knickers up and used them to wipe her face and chin. I knew they'd be dry long before she went home, although I did wonder what her Mum would say if she realised they were cum stains on her little 6 year old daughter's knickers.</p><p>We both got dressed and I told Kirsty that I was moving her to a desk at the very front of the class.</p><p>We devised a secret signal, so that when the rest of the class had their heads down and were working quietly, little Kirsty would reach under her desk and pull whatever cute little knickers she was wearing to one side and show me that gorgeous little slit of hers.</p><p>Needless to say, she knew how to keep our little activities a secret.</p><p>We ate lunch together a lot after that, followed by our special dessert until sadly, Kirsty moved up to another class and eventually to big school</p><p>I often wonder if she's still sucking cock... and WHO's it is.</p><p>At least I was there first!</p><p>---</p><p><b>Author's Note:</b></p><p>This is just one of my one-off short stories. I have a few more to ease you in gently before I bring out the big gun multiparts - a lot of which are still continuing! </p>"
983,Old Bill,Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['M/g8', 'porn', 'oral', 'anal']","This is a very different, short one off story.  When I began writing many moons ago, one of the things I used to often write and which seemed very popular were the 'twist in the tale' type stories, whereby the ending wasn't quite what you expected.  I'd been writing the next part of one of my stories and felt the sudden urge to write another of this type but connected it with the topic of paedophilia, so that's how it came about.  There's no sex in this story as such, but as I say it is short and self contained, and if you like the 'twist' stories then don't cheat and read the end first. I hope you enjoy it anyhow!",2012-04-07T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Hello dear readers, my name is Old Bill; that's all you need to know about me other than the fact I am in my 40's. I wanted to tell you about my life and what I do. My life revolves around paedophilia and before you ask, it REALLY does.</p><p>As you can imagine, I spend a lot of time on my computer like I am now, looking at child pornography. I am shocked by nothing. I have seen absolutely everything. I have even seen a new born baby with a big fat cock forced up its tiny little bum hole.</p><p>I am looking at some collections at the moment. This one has a girl of about 8 I suppose in her school uniform. I have no idea of the school as the badge is blurred out. She is very pretty with blonde hair tied into bunches. As I flick through the images she begins to strip off until she is just standing in a pair of white knickers with Minnie mouse printed on them.</p><p>In set 2 of the same girl it continues where set 1 left off. The same pretty little 8 year old, in the same knickers only this time she is pulling them down to expose her bald little pussy. Next she has turned around and we can see her little bum. She must spend a lot of time in the sum as her body is quite brown but it's white where her knickers are down. Next picture she is sat in a chair with one leg draped over each arm exposing her little pussy. In the next she is pulling her pussy lips apart and this is followed by a close up shot of it. The following picture she is kneeling on the chair with her back to us so we can see her little bum, and in the picture which follows it she is pulling her bum cheeks apart to expose her little opening. I click on the next one which shows the little girl with her tiny hand wrapped around a big erect cock. Its so big she can barely get her hand around it.</p><p>It's not just pictures either, I look at videos too. In fact this set I am looking at has videos as well. Let's have a look. Yup, same cute little girl in the same school uniform stripping off. Pulling her pussy lips apart and now her little bum cheeks. Then the man comes into view, not his face of course just the lower part. She grabs his cock and begins to slowly wank him and I hear him groan.</p><p>'Put it in your mouth sweetie pie!' the man instructs the girl and she duly complies.</p><p>She slurps and sucks his cock like an old back alley prostitute.</p><p>'Oh baby,' he groans, 'Daddy's gonna cum!'</p><p>The little girl knows exactly what to do. She pulls her mouth off his cock but continues to wank him. The man groans as his cock spurts his hot sticky cream over the 8 year old's face.</p><p>I look at the next video. The same little girl but this time in her Brownie uniform. Before long she has stripped to her knickers; light pink with strawberries printed all over them. The same man's voice instructs her to get on all fours sideways on the bed. Again she complies instantly. The same lower body appears and the cock is in her mouth again. This time another lower body appears with another erect cock. No face again; these people have been very careful. The second body points his cock to her bum and penetrates her as the first man holds the little girls head and fucks her face. Before long both men are groaning shooting their cum over her little face and bum. The little girl turns to look at the camera, her face is coated in sperm... and she smiles!</p><p>So that's what I spend a lot of my time doing. I do go out of course. In fact I am on my way to see someone now. I park my car and knock loudly at the door. Its opened by a surprised looking man.</p><p>'Can I help you?' he asks.</p><p>I reach into my pocket and pull out identification to show him. A little girl's face appears at the door as well. I recognise her.</p><p>'Who's that Daddy?' she asks.</p><p>The man's face has paled.</p><p>'That darling....' he says nervously, 'that is OLD BILL!'</p><p>---</p><p><b>**Authors Explanation**</b></p><p>For those living outside of the UK, you may not be familiar with the term 'old bill'. This is a common slang term used to refer to the police. Its actual origin is unclear although the website of London's Metropolitan Police offers 16 different possibilities.</p><p>Personally I think it comes from the name of the founder of the Met Police one William (Bill) Peel but you can make your own mind up. </p>"
984,One Beautiful Summer,Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['M/g', 'g7', 'pedo', 'fondling', '1st', 'oral', 'anal', 'schoolgirl']","Bob is a humble ice cream man, but one with a little secret. He has a penchant for children, little girls inparticular. One day while out on his round he meets a sad looking 7 year old called Summer and the pair strike up a friendship which ultimately leads to some sexual shenanigans. Summer is as cute as they come, innocent witty and incredibly sexy and Bob is absolutely smitten. In fact he thinks she is 'One Beautiful Summer!'",2012-04-11T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did not happen. If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!","<p><i>Note for readers:</i></p><p>This story came about as many do, out of the blue and purely by accident. As a writer you tend to be a nosy sod and chat to everyone and anyone. I was working on one of my continuing stories when the ice cream man came round. I often pop out and get one so I know him reasonably well. We got chatting like we usually do and he was telling me how long he'd been in the business and that he now had half a dozen vans which involved his whole family. When I returned home it got me thinking... and this story suddenly flowed out. Whilst it is a short, self contained story to keep my regular readers happy while I work on the continuing ones, while I was writing it I found my mind went into overdrive and I already came up with a sequel, so there WILL be a follow-up to it very quickly as I know pretty much what that will contain already.</p><p>Anyhow I hope you enjoy this story, ""One Beautiful Summer"" and the sequel which will be entitled, ""Another Beautiful Summer"" Enjoy C.L</p><p>---</p><p>I love the summertime. Apart from anything else, it's good for business although the winter is shit but hey-ho that's the business I'm in. Oh I'm an ice cream man by the way. I drive around the streets playing my chimes: ""Boys and girls come out to play..."" and they certainly do!</p><p>Like I said, I LOVE the summertime. The kids are off from school, the boys are all in their shorts, but best of all are the girls. Oh the little girls! The ones in their short skirts, flimsy summer dresses, tight little shorts or sometimes even in their little swimsuits and skimpy little bikinis. NOT that I'm complaining you understand. I'd NEVER do that.</p><p>I love my job as you can probably tell. You can also probably tell the reason why as well... yes I am paedosexual. I love the little ones. I prefer girls if given the choice but at the end of the day I'm not fussy and take whatever I can get... whenever I can get it. I love to see the delightful grubby little faces when they hear my chimes and they all come running. I have my favourites of course, who always get a slightly bigger cone!</p><p>In most streets there's always one sad looking child. The one who looks a bit underfed, a bit raggedy, a bit lost. Usually playing alone and NEVER comes running over excitedly when they hear my jingle like the others and it always makes me sad. I often feel like calling them over and giving them one for free, but if I did that word would soon get round and they'd ALL expect it and I wouldn't have a business at all. A man HAS to make a living doesn't he? That's not to say I don't do it on the odd occasion but of course, I ALWAYS expect a little something in return.</p><p>I'd noticed this little girl every single time I hit her road. She'd NEVER come to the van... and I mean never. EVER. In fact, it got to the stage where when I stopped in her road and she was out playing on the big green, she never even bothered to look up anymore and I really felt for her.</p><p>Anyhow, it was a blazing hot day and I hit her road. As I set the chimes playing I saw her. She was on the pavement and unusually not playing on the green. As I slowed down I deliberately pulled up near to her. She couldn't have been no more than about 8 and it was the first time I'd seen her this close up. She was actually a right sweetheart despite her dishevelled appearance and mucky little face. Her short brown hair looked like it could do with a wash and her little summer dress appeared to be a bit higher than it should have been, barely covering her spindly little legs. She was a waif of a thing but very pretty, with big brown eyes that looked a little sad. She had her hands over her ears as I pulled up playing my chimes which she removed when I stopped them.</p><p>I got up from my seat and moved to the counter window.</p><p>'Sorry poppet! I called to her. 'I didn't mean to deafen you!'</p><p>She beamed me a beautiful smile as she wandered over to my van.</p><p>'That's okay' she giggled politely. 'I ain't never been this close to ya before... I never realised it was THAT loud!'</p><p>'Well if it's not loud, no-one will hear it and they won't buy my ice cream will they?'</p><p>She pondered this for a moment and shook her head.</p><p>'S'pose not...' she answered.</p><p>I served a couple of people that had come out of their houses as the little girl stood to one side. Once they were gone we continued our conversation.</p><p>'So how come YOU never buy one?' I asked her.</p><p>A sad look came over her face.</p><p>'Mum says we ain't got money for fings like ice cream...' she said in a doleful way.</p><p>'Everyone should have money for that!' I told her with a big smile. 'So what's your name then sweetie?'</p><p>'Summer!' she told me.</p><p>'Oh wow!' I replied, 'that's just the right name for the sunny weather today...'</p><p>She giggled a delightful, infectious little giggle and I was instantly smitten with this child.</p><p>'How old are you then poppet?'</p><p>'7' she told me.</p><p>Oh my, smack bang on my favourite age as well. As we chatted, little Summer idly scratched the top of her leg. As she did, I caught a glimpse of her little pink knickers. My cock was already on its way to hardness and that just about did it. I had a quick glance about to make sure no other kids were around to see it and I made her a cornet with chocolate sauce and a flake sticking out of the top of it.</p><p>'There you go darling...' I said to her with a wink as I leaned out to give it to her.</p><p>Little Summer was a bit reluctant to take it.</p><p>'I ain't got no money!' she informed me.</p><p>'I know...' I said with another little wink, 'you don't have to give me any!'</p><p>'Really?' she said, her little pixie face lighting up.</p><p>'Nope...' I said shaking my head, 'but it's as long as you don't tell anyone... otherwise they'll ALL want one for nothing and I won't be able to do it again... so it's our secret okay?'</p><p>'Okay!' she said, nodding her head wildly. 'Fanks mister!'</p><p>Finally, the little 7 year old accepted my offering. She was so excited by getting a free ice cream, you'd have thought I'd offered her a million pounds</p><p>'Right...' I said, 'I have to go now sweet Summer...'</p><p>'Will yer be round again tomorrow?' she asked, before she took a big lick of her ice cream.</p><p>'Yup!' I said with a big smile. 'I come round here every day. I won't always be able to give you a free ice cream though...' I warned her.</p><p>'It ain't for that... I just wanted ta know so I could come 'n say 'ello that's all...'</p><p>'You can always come and say hello to me...' I told her.</p><p>'Fanks... and fanks for the ice cream mister...'</p><p>'Bob... you can call me Bob... or Uncle Bob if you want?'</p><p>'Fanks Uncle Bob!' she said with a big smile.</p><p>'You're very welcome Summer... you have a nice day!'</p><p>I climbed back into the driving seat and as I started to drive away, Summer beamed me a big beautiful smile followed by a wave and then blew me a kiss. I waved and blew her one back as I continued on my round.</p><p>As I completed my route around the estate, little Summer kept popping into my head. I was really taken with her for some reason. Maybe it was the fact that she always appeared sad and lonely and the way her face had lit up when I'd given her an ice cream. Or maybe and most probably, the fact she was young cute and to my mind at least, incredibly sexy. One thing I knew for sure was that I wanted to get into those cute little pink knickers that'd I'd caught sight of all too briefly.</p><p>The following day, the weather was pretty much the same and I turned into Summer's road around the same time. I could see her in the distance as I set my chimes playing and pulled up near her again. Once I'd actually stopped there was already a little queue forming. I served them all quickly and it was only then that I noticed. Summer had disappeared. I was feeling disappointed when I heard a light tap-tap on the driver's door. I spun round to see she was stood there trying to grab my attention. My heart leapt when I realised it was her.</p><p>'Hiya sweetie!' I said with a big inane grin as I went to the door and slid the window open.</p><p>'Can yer open the door a minit?' she asked.</p><p>I did as she asked and opened the driver's door.</p><p>'And what can I do for you miss?' I asked the little girl as she stood there.</p><p>She motioned with her finger for me to bend down like she wanted to whisper something to me. I bent down and she planted a sweet little kiss on my cheek.</p><p>'Oh my!' I said in genuine surprise, 'thank you! What was that for?'</p><p>'The ice cream yest'day!' she answered like I was stupid. 'Never got the chance before...'</p><p>'Well thank you' I said. 'That was very nice and very unexpected!. Want to come in?'</p><p>'Oh yeah!' she said excitedly, 'I ain't never been in one of these before!'</p><p>She stepped aboard and I closed the door behind her. She was dressed in tight pink shorts today which showed off her lovely little round bum to perfection, with a pink t-shirt bearing the slogan: ""Watch out... here comes trouble!"" on it and a pair of pink plastic sandals. She also had a pink Alice band on her head to hold her hair out of her eyes and to complete the look, a pair of pink framed dark plastic sunglasses. Suddenly the ice cream machine started up and little Summer jumped.</p><p>'Ooh!' she gasped, putting a hand on her little flat chest, 'that scared me!'</p><p>'It does that...' I laughed. 'You get used to it. It's what makes the ice cream...' I explained. 'Want to see?'</p><p>Summer nodded so I picked her up so she could look in the top of it.</p><p>'It don't look much like ice cream?' she said after peering in the top.</p><p>'Ah... that's because it goes through a special part that actually makes it before it comes out of the nozzle there'</p><p>I pointed to the handle as I surreptitiously groped her lovely soft little bum. I then grabbed a wafer cone and handed it to her.</p><p>'Hold it underneath there...' I instructed, 'and then pull that handle... gently...'</p><p>Summer followed my instructions but pulled the handle too hard and a big splodge of ice cream shot out of the nozzle.</p><p>'Oops!' I laughed.</p><p>Summer was almost doubled up with hysterical giggles.</p><p>'Hmm...' I laughed, 'it's a good job I don't do that isn't it?'</p><p>Summer nodded her pretty little head.</p><p>'Never mind' I said putting her down and grabbing a tub to put it into.</p><p>I got her a little plastic spoon to eat it with as I handed it to her.</p><p>'Do you fancy a ride in the van with me for a few streets... I'll bring you back'</p><p>Summer nodded so hard I thought her little head was going to fall off.</p><p>'You best let Mummy know first?' I suggested.</p><p>Immediately I saw Summer's little face cloud over.</p><p>'Don't need ta... she'll be asleep anyway' the 7 year old told me. 'I can do pretty much what I like as long as in on time for me tea!'</p><p>That figured. It also explained why the little girl looked somewhat dishevelled and malnourished.</p><p>'If you're REALLY sure?' I said, eyeing her with a little suspicion as she ate her ice cream.</p><p>'Honest!' she said, crossing her chest with her finger.</p><p>'Okay then, but if I get into trouble... I'll have your guts for garters!' I told her playfully.</p><p>'Me what for what?' she asked, her sweet little lips smeared with ice cream.</p><p>Jesus my cock was throbbing like you wouldn't believe. I wanted her to have something else white and milky around her lips... and I'm NOT referring to a ""99"" either! (Although a ""69""... jeez don't get me started!)</p><p>'Never mind!' I laughed. 'Now don't forget to hold on tight!'</p><p>Summer gripped the back of my seat as I pulled away and drove a little further down the street.</p><p>'See that switch there?' I pointed out to the little girl, 'can you flick it for me?</p><p>'Okay' Summer replied as she flicked the switch.</p><p>As she did, the chimes began to play, much to the sweet little 7 year old's surprise and total delight.</p><p>'Oh cool!' she giggled as ""Boys and girls come to play..."" started up once again. 'That's well good!' she said in a mixture of giggles and excitement, 'I ain't never done nuffink like that before!'</p><p>It was amazing. Something that I did hundreds of times a day every day without even thinking about it was such a source of amusement and fascination for the little girl as the tune repeated itself.</p><p>'Okay... okay!' I laughed, 'you can switch it off now!'</p><p>Reluctantly, Summer flicked it off and then stood to one side while I served the customers. Once they were all gone I told Summer to hold on again. I also told her she could be my official 'chime monitor' and I told her when to turn it on and off as we carried on our way. We did the rest of her street and the little turnings off it before we came to the park where I usually parked up outside for half hour or so while I took a break. I pulled my flask of coffee out and gave Summer a can of cold cola.</p><p>'Thanks Uncle Bob!' she said as she gave me a lovely little hug before she came and sat on my lap.</p><p>As she sat there, I rested my hand on that lovely little bum of hers gently stroking it without Summer making any complaint.</p><p>'So how come Mummy's asleep darling?' I asked.</p><p>'She ain't well...' Summer said sadly.</p><p>I wasn't entirely sure whether that was she actually meant. I assumed that Mum either liked the booze, the drugs, or possibly both. Once she got going though, little Summer was chatty, bright and very articulate for her age. Her little cockney accent just made her even more endearing. She told me that she'd never known her Dad and that she was an only child. I got the impression her life wasn't too great.</p><p>'I've got a Granddad though!' she said brightly, 'but he lives a long way away. We don't see him very often 'cos we have to get on a bus, then a train... then ANOTHER train and then another bus!' she told me before adding, 'and it takes bloomin' ages!'</p><p>'Takes blooming ages?' I repeated mimicking her.</p><p>'It bloomin; well does!' she confirmed, not realising that I was taking the mick.</p><p>All the time we were talking I was gently rubbing her little bum. I didn't think she'd even noticed I was doing it, that was until SHE mentioned it.</p><p>'I like that...' she said quietly.</p><p>I decided to play it dumb.</p><p>'What the ice cream?' I asked.</p><p>Summer giggled like mad.</p><p>'Nah silly... well yeah... I mean nah...'</p><p>'Make up your mind!' I laughed.</p><p>'What I mean is yeah... nah... oh bloomin' heck!' she giggled. 'Yeah the ice cream was nice... but what yer doing... you know...'</p><p>'Oh' I laughed, 'you mean this?'</p><p>I gave her little bum cheek a squeeze.</p><p>'Uh-huh' she confirmed, 'it feels really nice!'</p><p>'It feels really nice to me too' I told her. 'You've got a nice soft... and sexy little bum'</p><p>'Am I really sexy?' she asked in disbelief.</p><p>'Very!' I told her. 'You are the sexiest and prettiest 7 year old girl I know!' I winked at her hugging her close..</p><p>My throbbing cock was rock solid, so much so that it was starting to feel uncomfortable in my tight jeans and I wondered if I could crank things up a notch.</p><p>'If that feels nice...' I said as I moved my hand round to the front and brushed my fingers across the top of her little pussy over her shorts.</p><p>Summer gasped before she spoke.</p><p>'What ya doin'?' she asked in astonishment as she looked up at me. 'Ya touched me diddle!'</p><p>I laughed at her lovely childish name for her sweet little pussy.</p><p>'Didn't you like it sweetie?' I asked.</p><p>'Yeah but...' she answered hesitantly, not completing the sentence.</p><p>'But what darling?' I asked her softly.</p><p>''They... they said we shouldn't let anyone touch us there... yer know at school 'n that?'</p><p>It was the same old story. The usual brain-washing rubbish pumped into the poor child's head by the so-called experts and do-gooders.</p><p>'Did it feel nice?' I asked.</p><p>Summer nodded.</p><p>'Then what they say doesn't matter then does it. I bet you don't always do what your teachers or Mummy tell you do you?'</p><p>Sheepishly, little Summer shook her head.</p><p>'There you go then. As long as we like it and we don't tell them... it don't matter does it?'</p><p>The 7 year old thought about it for a few seconds before deciding I was right and shaking her head.</p><p>'So is it alright for me to do that then?'</p><p>Summer smiled and then nodded, giving me a big loving hug into the bargain. I ran my hand back up her thigh and Summer parted her legs a little to let my fingers stroke her puffy little mound over her shorts.</p><p>'Mmm...' she sighed as they made contact with her pre-teen pleasure place</p><p>I really wanted to put my hands down her little shorts and into her knickers but they were so tight, I had absolutely no chance of getting my hand down there and I wasn't prepared to get her take them off in the van as it was too public.</p><p>'Can we do this again next time?' I asked her.</p><p>Little Summer nodded enthusiastically.</p><p>'How about tomorrow?' I suggested.</p><p>She nodded again.</p><p>'Can you wear a skirt or a dress?' I asked the little 7 year old before I whispered into her ear, 'it'll make it easier...'</p><p>'Okay!' she said happily.</p><p>I gave her a big hug and kissed her sweet lips.</p><p>'Right then' I said, I better drop you off because I have to go right across town now!'</p><p>Summer looked a little disappointed, but I assured her that she could ride with me again tomorrow and we'd have more fun. That seemed to cheer her up and when I dropped her at the end of her road she gave me another lovely hug and kiss before she left. I watched her skip happily away, stopping every so often to give me a wave and blow me a kiss. I did the same back before I pulled away. My cock was throbbing so I decided to go home first and relieve the tension, not to mention my cum laden balls, before I continued on my route.</p><p>I slept fitfully that night. When I did manage to actually sleep, I dreamt about little Summer and all the wonderful, delicious things we could do together. When I finally got up, as I drank my coffee and smoked a cigarette, I hoped that I might get the chance to turn those dreams into reality.</p><p>I was in the road just before Summer's and had just served quite a long queue of customers when I head the tapping at the driver's door. There she was!</p><p>'Hello you!' I said, looking at a beaming little Summer.</p><p>She looked absolutely delectable in a yellow t-shirt that said ""smile"" across it and a short white skirt that stopped well above her knees.</p><p>'Alright?' she said brightly.</p><p>'Err... yeah...' I replied, 'how come you're round here then?'</p><p>'I been waiting for ya!' she informed me, 'an' when I heard ya I thought I'd come and surprise ya!'</p><p>'Well you certainly did that!' I laughed as I opened the door. 'You getting in then or you going to stand there all day?'</p><p>She climbed in and gave me a big warm cuddle together with a big, wet sloppy kiss on my lips as I wrapped her waif like body in my arms and had a surreptitious little grope of her lovely little bum.</p><p>'See!' she said looking up at me before she lowered her voice to a whisper, 'I put a skirt on... especially for ya...'</p><p>'And very nice and sexy you look in it too!' I told her. 'Are you ready to be my chime monitor again?'</p><p>'Uh-huh' she nodded as she held on tightly to the back of my seat and I pulled away.</p><p>I found it hard to concentrate to be honest as I kept on being distracted by Summer's short skirt and her lovely, sexy 7 year old legs. I was so looking forward to my break stop and hopefully this time, getting my hands inside her knickers and onto the skin of her little pussy and bum. I was also hoping that I might convince her to touch me, but I didn't want to push her into too much too soon. We did the next few roads and as I pulled up by the park I had a thought. If I pulled into the car park, there was a public toilet there. Maybe I could sneak little Summer inside away from any possible prying eyes?</p><p>I pulled in and parked up. Summer was on my lap like a shot. We had a little kiss and cuddle as I stroked the soft skin of her upper thigh. My fingertips were literally millimetres away from her sweet little sex but I didn't want to risk being spotted.</p><p>'How about we go in there?' I suggested, pointing to the toilet block.</p><p>'I don't need ta go!' Summer replied.</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'I didn't mean for THAT...' I said with a wink.</p><p>'Oh' she replied with a giggle as the penny suddenly dropped, 'yeah...'</p><p>We both climbed out of the van and after locking it, walked hand in hand towards the large brick building. It was then that I spotted the disabled toilet. We could go in there, provided it wasn't locked with one of those special keys. It would give us more space and more privacy with much less chance of being spotted by anybody. As we neared it I had a quick glance around and seeing there was no-one nearby tried the door. We were in luck. It was open. I quickly ushered little Summer inside and bolted the door behind us before picking the little girl up.</p><p>We had a hug as she wrapped her little spindly legs around me and clung to my neck like a little chimp clings to its mother. We then kissed, just a lips to lips one as I slipped my hands up the back of her skirt and felt her peachy little bum over the softness of her cotton knickers.</p><p>'Mmm...' she murmured as I kneaded her little cheeks.</p><p>'Nice?' I asked her.</p><p>Summer nodded.</p><p>'Ya can put yer 'and inside them if ya wanna... or round the front if ya like... I don't mind' she told me.</p><p>I was hoping she'd say that and it was music to my ears. I walked with her over to a long bench type affair that ran along the far wall, designed for mothers to change their babies on and stood little Summer on it.</p><p>'You are so beautiful... and very sexy!' I told the 7 year old.</p><p>Summer giggled infectiously. I'm sure she didn't realise just how lovely she was. I taught her how to kiss properly and she cottoned on to it very quickly. It wasn't long before we were kissing one another with our tongues searching one another's mouths. For her first time, she kissed superbly too.</p><p>'Wow!' I said as we broke away, 'you are SO good at kissing!'</p><p>Summer giggled again.</p><p>'I like doin' that... it makes me tummy feel all sorta squishy inside'</p><p>As she spoke, I ran my hand up the inside of her thigh. Summer repositioned herself so that her legs were parted and finally my fingertips touched her sex, albeit over the top of her soft cotton knickers. I felt Summer's little body judder at my touch and she sucked her breath in sharply.</p><p>'You okay poppet?' I checked.</p><p>'Uh-huh' she nodded. 'That felt really nice...'</p><p>'That's just the start' I told her with a smile. 'I'm going to make you feel REALLY nice!'</p><p>I ran my fingers along the indent of her knickers where her two little lips fused together and Summer gave a pleasurable sounding sigh. I watched as her little hands came down and lifted the hem of her skirt. I got my first glimpse of her cute little white knickers with a picture of ""Dora the Explorer"" on the front of them. I eased them down over her slim boyish hips to just above her knees as Summer opened her legs a little more. I ran my finger along her slit.</p><p>'Ooh... mmm...' she sighed again as my fingertip searched out her little love button.</p><p>For a 7 year old, her little pussy was surprisingly wet and slippery, so she clearly liked what I was doing. As I played with her using my right hand, I placed my left on her soft little bum cheeks and pulled her closer for another kiss. Then as we kissed. I circled her little clit and she moaned into my mouth.</p><p>'Let's take these right off' I suggested as I tugged at her knickers which were halfway down anyway.</p><p>I pulled them down to her ankles and Summer stepped out of them. I brought my head forward and kissed her flat little tummy, circling her tiny tummy button with the tip of my tongue making her giggle like mad.</p><p>'Ooh that tickles!' she told me before I moved my head lower and my tongue ran the length of her tasty little slit.</p><p>I breathed in that delicious aromatic fragrance of little girl pussy. It was absolutely wonderful, her juices mixed with her wee. I could sniff that beautiful aroma in forever.</p><p>'Ewww... ya licked my diddle!' Summer said pulling a face, 'that's where I wee-wee from!'</p><p>'I know' I said looking up at her, 'but it tastes wonderful... and you are just so beautiful. Didn't it feel nice?'</p><p>Summer admitted that it did so I went back down on her, this time flicking her little pea sized clit with my tongue.</p><p>'Ooooh...' Summer gasped as her hands came down to my head.</p><p>I came back up and kissed her briefly on the lips.</p><p>'Lay down on here sweetie'</p><p>Summer did as I asked and lay down on the bench before I gently parted her thighs. Her smooth, hairless little slit looked so beautiful, I simply stared at it for long moments as I etched the image into my memory. I wanted to remember how lovely and sexy she looked forever.</p><p>'Yer okay?' the sweet 7 year old asked concerned, bringing me out of my thoughts.</p><p>'Err... yeah...' I answered with a smile.</p><p>I leaned across and kissed her flat little tummy, followed by blowing a big raspberry on her tummy button making her giggle. Then I slowly moved downwards, swiping my hot wet tongue along the soft folds of her sweet pre-teen slit. Then I did it again... and again and again, bringing little gasps and sighs of pleasure from my little girl lover.</p><p>'Ooh...mmm...' she gasped as my tongue got faster and I searched out her tiny hard love button with it.</p><p>Her hands came down my head, pulling me onto her sweet little honey-pot harder as she thrust her tiny boyish hips up to meet my mouth each time. I began to lap at her like a man possessed, slobbering away and drinking every single drop of her sweet tasting little girl nectar that her 7 year old body was willing to release to me.</p><p>Summer's breathing became fast and shallow and I knew she was approaching her first ever orgasm. I wanted to make it one that she would remember forever so I slipped my hands underneath her, grasped her cute little bum cheeks as I pulled her harder onto me and stuck my tongue into her tiny little hole as far as I could. As I moved around inside her, I brought my lips over her soft pubic mound and sucked her little hard nubbin at the same time.</p><p>Summer gripped my head tightly.</p><p>'Ooh... ooh... mmm... aaahh..' she sighed as her little frame started to shudder.</p><p>As her first ever orgasm began to wash over her, I probed her tight little back-door rosebud with my little finger.</p><p>'Ooooh... aarrrgh... I feel... funny... what's... ooh... happenin'... so... nice...' my little lover gasped as my little finger breached her tight anal ring and slipped inside.</p><p>Summer's little legs clamped tightly around my head as her little body shook and shuddered in the throes of her first orgasm. I continued my ministrations on her sweet, soft little pussy as she writhed and gyrated hard against my mouth while I pushed my little finger deeper into her rectum.</p><p>'Oooh... yeah... feels... SO... nice...' Summer gasped.</p><p>I continued to lick her out, suck on her love button and finger her cute tight bum hole until she couldn't bear it anymore and let me know by pushing my head away. I lifted off and gently withdrew my finger from her.</p><p>I stood up and looked down at my little 7 year old lover. Her eyes were closed, her face scrunched up in an expression of pure unadulterated pleasure, her little white skirt rucked up over her bellybutton with her little spindly legs splayed wide apart. Her sweet, sexy little mound glistened from my saliva, glowing a delicious pink and her tiny hole winking as her vaginal muscles spasmed throughout her orgasm. Summer's little flat, boyish chest was heaving up and down rapidly as she tried desperately to catch her breath. I mentally praised myself on a job well done as I admired at my handiwork.</p><p>Eventually, little Summer opened her eyes and beamed me a beautiful little smile.</p><p>'Wow!' was all she could manage to gasp.</p><p>I leaned across and kissed this beautiful little girl-child as we hugged.</p><p>'Did you enjoy that poppet?' I asked a silly question.</p><p>'Uh-huh' she said breathlessly as she nodded like mad.</p><p>'And do you STILL think it's yucky to kiss and lick you... down there?'</p><p>'Uh-uh...' she shook her head wildly. 'That felt so... so... oh wow!'</p><p>I guessed that in her little 7 year old mind, she simply couldn't find the words to describe how she'd felt.</p><p>'I neva felt like... like THAT before... I fought me tummy an' me diddle... was gonna explode!' she told me with a big grin. 'What 'appened... ta make me feel THAT good?'</p><p>'It's called an orgasm sweetheart... or cum?'</p><p>She looked at me quizzically, so as we hugged, interspersed with little loving kisses, I explained to her all about orgasms, what cum and pre-cum was and how men had them.</p><p>'So it comes out ya willy like pee?' she asked incredulously.</p><p>'Yup!' I replied with a smile.</p><p>'That sounds SO cool!' she told me with a giggle. 'I wish I could squirt stuff out like that! Can I see ya do it?' she asked.</p><p>Oh that was music to my ears. I was hoping that I might get her little fingers around my cock or maybe even her little lips, but I didn't want to rush things so was happy to take things one baby-step at a time.</p><p>'Well you could...' I said looking down at her sweet expectant face, 'but...'</p><p>'But what?' she asked.</p><p>'YOU have to make it happen...' I told her.</p><p>Summer thought about what I'd said for a few moments.</p><p>'I can't...' she finally said.</p><p>'Why not?'</p><p>'I... er... I dunno 'ow?' she told me a little sheepishly.</p><p>'Oh sweetie...' I said as I hugged her close to me, 'I didn't expect you to know! What I meant was, you will have to do it... if I show you what to do?'</p><p>She beamed me one of those lovely smiles followed by one of her infectious little giggles.</p><p>'Oh I didn't know that... ya should 'ave said!'</p><p>'Does that mean you will?' I asked hopefully.</p><p>'Spose so.. I mean... it's fair innit?'</p><p>I just LOVED that little cockney accent... it made her sound so incredibly cute and in a way although she clearly wasn't, very knowledgeable and streetwise. I nodded at my little 7 year old lover.</p><p>'So... what I gotta do then?' she asked.</p><p>'Surely you don't need me to show you how to pull down a zip and get it out do you?'</p><p>'Nah...' she said somewhat cheekily. 'I reckon I could probly manage that meself!'</p><p>She sat up on the bench, her little legs dangling over the edge with her skirt still rucked up over her waist and without any knickers on. She sat with her legs parted a bit so I moved closer so that I was inbetween them which served two purposes. One, I was of course much closer to her so it made things a lot easier for Summer and two, she couldn't close her legs even if she wanted to!</p><p>Summer reached out and I felt her little hands on the waistband of my jeans before she started to really giggle.</p><p>'What?' I asked, looking down at her sweet face.</p><p>'They're tight... cos ya gotta big fat belly...' she giggled even more, 'cos ya eat too many o' those ice creams I reckon!'</p><p>'You cheeky little madam!' I laughed as the button popped undone and I felt Summer pull the zip down.</p><p>I could see the fascination in her eyes as she looked at the big hard lump in my pants which were damp from the continuous flow of my pre-cum. I felt her little hands on the waistband of my pants.</p><p>'One... two... free..' little Summer counted and then yanked them down hard with an unexpected consequence which was absolutely hilarious. Well I thought it was anyway!</p><p>Because my cock was rock solid, the front of my pants caught on it. Summer leaned forward and pulled a bit harder. Finally they became free and caused my cock to flick upwards. However as I said, there was a huge amount of pre-cum leaking from it and as my cock sprang upwards, a large stringy rope flew off it and caught Summer right across her little cheek.</p><p>'Ewwwww... yucky!' she giggled. 'I got ya stuff on me!'</p><p>'Don't worry... it won't kill you!' I laughed as I watched a big glob trickle down.</p><p>'Well I wasn't expecting THAT' Summer told me, 'and I didn't fink it was gonna be that big either!'</p><p>'You never seen a cock before then?' I asked.</p><p>Summer shook her sweet little head.</p><p>'Not a big 'un like that I ain't... I seen me cousin's one once... but he was only likkle!'</p><p>I loved the way she said 'likkle' instead of 'little'.</p><p>'Are all men's willy's that big?' she asked, 'an' THAT hairy?'</p><p>I couldn't help but laugh. I've never considered myself to be that well endowed if I'm honest but I supposed to a 7 year old, especially if she's only ever seen a toddler's 'likkle' one before, I imagine it would look enormous.</p><p>'Some are bigger... some are smaller' I explained. 'I mean my nose is bigger than your nose, but it's still a nose. They come in all shapes and sizes, same as girls pussies, boobs and bums'</p><p>'Pussies?' she asked.</p><p>'Diddles... as you call them'</p><p>'Oh' she replied, finally realising what I meant. 'So... what do I do now?'</p><p>I took her little soft hands and guided them to my hard throbbing cock.</p><p>'Put your fingers around it like this...' I explained, 'hold it nice and firm... and then you move your hands up and down it?'</p><p>I began to guide the movement of her hands. I have to say, little 7 year old Summer picked up on it VERY quickly. I moved my own hands away and she continued on her own.</p><p>'Like this?' she asked, looking up at me with those big brown eyes and elfin face.</p><p>'Just like that!' I replied, trying not to sound too much like Tommy Cooper. 'And...' I added, 'the faster you do that, the nicer it makes me feel and the sooner the stuff will squirt out of it. Oh and when it does start to squirt... don't stop until I tell you okay poppet?'</p><p>'Okee doke!' the sweet 7 year old replied as if wanking the cock of the ice cream man in a public toilet in the park was the most natural thing in the world.</p><p>The feeling of her hot, soft little hands on my cock was absolutely delicious and I knew I would cum in record time. I looked down to see a look of sheer concentration and determination on little Summer's face. There was also a large glob of my pre-cum running down her face near her mouth and I watched in total surprise as little Summer's tiny pink tongue snaked out and swiped it. Her head was down as she concentrated on the 'job-in-hand' and didn't realise that I'd seen her do it. I was even more surprised when it snaked out again looking for more. Clearly she had forgotten her earlier comment of abhorrence.</p><p>'That taste nice?' I asked with a laugh.</p><p>Little Summer actually jumped at my voice, clearly she was concentrating hard and lost in her own little world. She looked up at me with her little pre-cum smeared face.</p><p>'I thought it was gonna be yucky... but..'</p><p>'But what... ooh that feels nice...' I gasped.</p><p>'It ain't!' she told me. 'You gonna squirt now?'</p><p>'Soon baby... VERY soon... especially if you go a little faster...'</p><p>Summer re-concentrated her efforts and speeded up, her little hands now becoming a blur as she wanked me with all her might.</p><p>'Ooh... aaahh ...yeah... YEAHHH...' I gasped, sighed, moaned and groaned.</p><p>Summer sensed I was very close by the sounds I was making and then REALLY went for it.</p><p>'Oh yeah... you're doing... that so... well... really .. nice...oh my god... aaah...get ready... here.. it... comes... oh...fuck...'</p><p>I heard little Summer giggle as I felt my semen racing up my cock. Her tiny hands slid up and down the shaft like she'd been doing it all her life as suddenly my hot, gloopy cum flew from the end high up in the air.</p><p>'Don't... stop... oh yeahhh...' I managed to get out as Summer continued to wank me like her 7 year old life depended on it.</p><p>Oh it felt wonderful! This little girl had taken me beyond paedo heaven and my cock continued to spew what felt like gallons and gallons of baby making seed. I felt my legs wobbling and for a minute I thought I was going to fall over. I looked down briefly and saw Summer watching the jets fly out with a renewed intrigue and absolute delight as they slowed down, became less powerful and then eventually stopped.</p><p>'You can... stop now sweetheart...' I gasped breathlessly.</p><p>Summer removed her hands, somewhat reluctantly I thought and then she was looking at the thick milky liquid that covered them.</p><p>'That was really cool!' she giggled, 'never seen nuffink like THAT before! It's all over me 'ands as well! Did I do it right?' she wanted to know.</p><p>'Oh Summer... baby... you did it wonderfully darling!' I praised her to the hilt.</p><p>She did too. I'd had lots of hand and blow jobs over the years from women, girls and boys of all ages shapes and sizes, but little Summer was most definitely up in the top three. I hoped that if I got the chance and could convince her to do it at some stage, she would suck my cock as well as she had just wanked me. Maybe she would be even better at sucking cock? Who knows. She had certainly lost her shyness and original apprehension when it came to cock. I watched as she tentatively brought a cum covered finger to her mouth and licked it.</p><p>'Well?' I asked.</p><p>'Well what?' she replied, like she hadn't a clue what I was referring to.</p><p>'Do you like the taste?'</p><p>'S'okay I suppose' she told me before she giggled. 'Not as nice as yer ice cream though!'</p><p>'You cheeky little cow!' I said playfully. 'Just for that I want a big sloppy kiss from you!'</p><p>We hugged and kissed for a few minutes before I searched for some tissue so that we could both clean up before I handed Summer her Dora knickers back to put on.</p><p>'So seeing as you like it...' I said as I wiped her little hands clean of cum with a tissue, 'does that mean next time you might do to me what I did to you?'</p><p>She looked a little puzzled for a moment and then the penny dropped.</p><p>'Lick it ya mean?'</p><p>'That... and suck it...' I told her before adding in a slightly lower and hopeful voice, 'and maybe letting me squirt into your mouth?'</p><p>'Maybe...' she replied with a cheeky grin and a gleam in her eye that told me that she probably would.</p><p>'I think we best get back to the van now' I told her as I gave her another big hug and kiss. 'Thank you for that sweetie... that was fantastic!'</p><p>'So was what you did!' she replied with a big beaming smile.</p><p>We wandered back to the van hand in hand and completed the rest of the round. Things had changed between us now though. I could tell that we now had a really special bond and as I continued to serve customers and generally do my job, there were lots of little furtive touches, hugs and kisses. Summer was definitely more tactile now and I was hopelessly enamoured with this charming and delightful little 7 year old girl.</p><p>When it came time to drop her back home, I really didn't want to let her go especially with a mother that didn't seem to give a jot about her gorgeous little girl but of course, I didn't have a choice.</p><p>'See you tomorrow?' Summer asked as I gave her a final hug and kiss.</p><p>'You betcha!' I told her with a smile. 'Don't forget... no telling though okay?'</p><p>'Uh-uh' she replied, 'it's our secret!'</p><p>'Good girl' I said, 'take care and see you tomorrow darling!'</p><p>I watched my little 7 year old lover skip happily towards home with an ice lolly in her hand, neither of us knowing that both mine and Summer's lives were about to change drastically forever.</p><p>The following day I went out on my round as usual and after the events of the previous day, I was looking forward to seeing Summer even more than ever. However, I was in for a big shock.</p><p>She wasn't there!</p><p>In fact, there was no sign of her at all. There wasn't any sign of her the day after or the day after that either. A whole week went by I was really starting to worry. Something was definitely wrong. What had happened to little Summer? Was she ill? Had she had an accident of some kind? HAD SHE TOLD?</p><p>The last option filled me with dread and fear. I began to imagine the worst: newspaper headlines, police, handcuffs, courts and prison. I jumped every time I heard a car outside my house or there was a knock at my door. I became totally paranoid and lived my life on my nerves. I realised I couldn't go on like this and resolved to find out.</p><p>The next time I was in Summer's road I continued to look for her of course, but there was still no sign of her. I rang my chimes and the usual queue formed. I served them and the last customer was a little girl of around 9 or 10. As she went to leave with her ice lolly I spoke to her.</p><p>'Excuse me sweetheart...' I said.</p><p>The girl stopped in her tracks, thinking she'd given me the wrong money or something.</p><p>'Yeah?'</p><p>'Do you know the little girl that lives in that house?' I asked pointing, 'about 7 with short brown hair?'</p><p>The girl thought for a moment.</p><p>'Oh do ya mean Summer?'</p><p>'That's her!' I said, pleased that this girl knew who I meant.</p><p>'Ain't ya 'eard mate?'</p><p>Well obviously I hadn't otherwise I would be asking would I you stupid girl, I thought to myself but didn't actually say.</p><p>'Heard what sweetheart?' I said in my politest, 'no I haven't head anything' voice.</p><p>'Her Mum died...'</p><p>Died? I thought. Don't tell me, alcohol poisoning or drug overdose.</p><p>'Died?' I said in disbelief.</p><p>'Yeah poor cow...' the girl said. 'She was only young an all... no-one should die of cancer when their that young should they mister?'</p><p>'Er... no.. no... oh my god that's awful!' I said absolutely stunned.</p><p>I'd assumed that Summer's Mum didn't give a monkey's, because she was on the booze or drugs or something. I was wrong. All the time she was ill. Dying in fact. Dying of cancer. I felt really bad and incredibly guilty. This girl was right. Nobody deserved to die of that, especially so young with a little girl to bring up.</p><p>Little girl! I suddenly thought. What's happened to Summer? She was more switched on than I'd realised. I thought back to when I'd first met her. She'd told me her Mum was asleep but she wasn't well. I'd just assumed she was passed out through drink or drugs. Fuck I felt absolutely terrible, for both Summer and her Mum of course.</p><p>'So what's happened to Summer then?' I asked her.</p><p>'She's gone to live with a Granddad or summat...' the girl replied, 'up north somewhere... I dunno... Yorkshire... Liverpool somewhere like that yer know... where they talk all funny. Not proper like what we do!'</p><p>I laughed at the girl's philosophy that anyone who lived outside London and didn't have a cockney accent like us didn't talk properly.</p><p>'Thanks for the information sweetheart' I said, 'you've been really helpful!'</p><p>'Good job you're in that van... otherwise I'd 'ave thought ya was a copper or a snooper from the social... an' I wouldn't 'ave told ya nuffink!' she said before adding, 'does that mean I get a freebie tomorra?'</p><p>I laughed. She was definitely streetwise this one and cheeky into the bargain.</p><p>'Yeah alright then... see me tomorrow!' I said with a wink.</p><p>'Cheers mister!' she smiled before running off to tell her mates.</p><p>I closed the window at the serving hatch. I was devastated, both for Summer's Mum and the little girl herself. Liverpool? Yorkshire? I was never likely to ever see her again and I felt like my heart was breaking. I knew deep inside me that Summer would hate being away from London and as well as grieving for her mother, she would probably be feeling just as miserable as I was about not seeing me as I was about not seeing her. At least she was with a member of her own family, someone that would love her and look out for her, so that was some consolation.</p><p>I felt so bad that I couldn't continue my round so I drove home slowly with the intention of get totally and absolutely as pissed as I could. I couldn't change things, but at least I could block it out temporarily. I felt totally wretched and as if my heart had been ripped out. The worst part was, I couldn't even tell anybody HOW or felt or WHY. I just had to grin, bear it and put on a brave face which is exactly what I did.</p><p>I carried on as 'normal', to the outside world at least and like that old clichéd saying, time is a great healer. My pain did lessen in time. Of course as time went by, other little cutie's came in and out of my life, but it wasn't the same. I often thought of my little 7 year old lover and what could have been.</p><p>However, they say life is a really strange animal sometimes and that's absolutely true. What am I on about? Oh you will have to wait for the second part to find that out!</p><p>What I will say though is this, I will NEVER forget that ""One Beautiful Summer!""</p><p>---</p><p><b>Authors note:</b></p><p><i>Although this is a 'standalone' story, there will be a second and concluding part posted very shortly entitled <b>""Another Beautiful Summer""</b> - so if you want to know how things ended up, look out for it! As always, comments, suggestions etc. are always welcome to my email.</i></p><p>I always reply if a valid email address is left. Alternatively, you can use the form on the page anonymously if you so wish to let EVERYONE know what you think! </p><p>Happy reading and take care C.L</p>"
985,Another Beautiful Summer,Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['M/g', 'g11', 'pedo', 'fondling', '1st  time', 'oral', 'anal', 'schoolgirl']","I'd reached the third or fourth street on the round and there was quite a queue of people. At the back of it was a girl of about 12 or so. Her hair was long and tied high in a pony tail. She had big soft brown eyes and was extremely pretty. She was dressed in a tight pair of cut-down denim shorts with a lemon vest type top. I could see she had the start of little budding titties as they strained against it. I was instantly attracted to her and I felt my cock stirring. I sensed she was watching me closely, letting others go in front of her like she wanted to be the last one. There was something vaguely familiar about her but I dismissed it until it came to her turn to be served. 'What can I get you darling?' I asked when she was the only one left. 'Cornet please mista... wiv choc'late sauce an' a flake?' I made her up the cornet and handed it to her. 'Eighty pence please sweetheart!' She looked at me and then what she said next just blew me away. 'Ya mean I gotta pay for it this time Uncle Bob?' Jesus Fucking Christ! My legs went all wobbly and I went really light-headed as if I was going to pass out. 'SUMMER???' I said in disbelief and astonishment.....",2012-04-13T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did not happen. If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!

A BIT ABOUT ME AND MY STORIES:
As you will see from my stories I use English expressions and spellings - because I am English!
My stories are about child sex in all its forms - girls, boys, with each other, with adults etc. so if this is not to your liking please do not read any further - you won't get another warning!
In ALL my stories one of the main aims is realism, so there won't be any 5 year old's taking 12 inch dicks or screaming 'fuck my cunt big boy!' and in the main all sex acts are consensual, although there may be some coercion at times. I do not generally write stories whereby children are abducted, raped, tortured or physically hurt without their permission.
I also have a very strong dislike of certain 'slang' terms so I don't use awful bloody words like 'jizz'.
Girls tend to have 'pet names' for their private parts and therefore if a 5 year old is likely to refer to her vagina as her 'doodle' then that's what will be used.
I work on the basis that if they excite me while I write them, then I hope they will excite the reader.
Like all writers, I thrive on feedback from readers so please leave it on the form provided or directly to my email.
If you supply a valid return email address I will always try and reply to each one personally but you need to bear in mind that I might be busy and it may take a week or two before you hear from me.
Suggestions are always welcome for future stories if it is keeping with the way I write.
I hope you enjoy them.
----
Note For Readers:
This story is a follow up to 'One Beautiful Summer'.
Whilst both stories are self-contained, it will make more sense to you if you read that one BEFORE reading this. Anyhow it's up to you and your comments are as always, welcomed either via the form on the page or my email.","<p>After I'd learnt about the tragic death of 7 year old Summer's Mum and the fact that she'd gone to live with her Granddad 'up north' somewhere, I sort of lost interest in things for a while. Yes other kids came and went and I learned to live with the pain of never seeing the little girl ever again. It did ease a bit over the course of time, but I gave up doing that round and handed it over together with that particular van to one of my employees.</p><p>That was one of the best things about being the boss, I could work as and when I wanted to and if I didn't feel like it... then I didn't. Every time that chime went and played ""Boys and girls come out to play"" I would think of little Summer and my heart would sink yet again sending me back into the depths of depression, so if I did go out on a round to cover sickness or holiday, I always made sure I used a different van with a different jingle on it. I also made sure that I <b>NEVER</b> did the round that had the house where Summer used to live on it. The memories were just too strong.</p><p>It was Sunday. My roast beef was in the oven for dinner and the delicious aroma of the meat cooking wafted mouth wateringly throughout the place when my phone rang.</p><p>'Hello?' I said picking it up, wondering who the hell would be disturbing my Sunday, god's day of rest and all that bollocks!</p><p>'Oh hello is that Bob?'</p><p>'The one and only... who's that?' I asked of the female voice on the other end.</p><p>'It's Jean... John's wife... John Wilkins?'</p><p>'Oh hi Jean!' I chuckled when I realised I'd inadvertently said 'hygiene'. 'Sorry' I laughed. 'I bet you get that all the time?'</p><p>'Yeah I have heard it once or twice...' she told me.</p><p>'So what can I do for you?'</p><p>'It's John...' she said her tone suddenly changing, 'he's broken his leg!'</p><p>'You're kidding!' I said in disbelief. 'I told him all that football and keeping fit malarkey would kill him one day!'</p><p>It was a bit of a standing joke between John and I. He was as fit as a butcher's dog, went to the gym twice a week and played Sunday league football. Me? I was overweight, smoked more than was healthy for a chimney and didn't even know where the local gym was!</p><p>'Bloody hell... I take it that he will want me to fork out for some sick pay then!' I laughed. 'Seriously though Jean, is he okay... apart from the obvious?'</p><p>'Yeah... silly old sod! I told him that he's hardly Wayne Rooney but does he listen? Does he f... hell!' she changed the word at the last second.</p><p>I could hear her kids in the background.</p><p>'Anyway...' she continued, 'about four to six weeks the hospital reckon... sorry'</p><p>'Stop apologising woman!' I laughed. 'Tell him not to worry and to get well soon. He knows he'll be paid as usual. If there's anything I can do while he's laid up and living the life of Riley, let me know okay?'</p><p>'Thanks Bob, I appreciate that. I best go, the baby needs feeding!'</p><p>'Which one you referring to?' I laughed, 'the one in the cot... or the one on the crutches?'</p><p>'I can see why Bob likes working for you!' she laughed. 'Anyhow I must dash. Thanks again!'</p><p>'You're welcome' I replied, 'take care and tell John he owes me a pint!'</p><p>I replaced the receiver and then it dawned on me. I would have to cover his round for the next six bloody weeks. Oh well, it wasn't like he'd done it on purpose. John and I went way back and as well as being his boss, we were good friends. He'd been one of my first drivers and he was totally reliable. In fact, this was the first time I could recall him ever having time off, other than the annual holiday he took. I'd have to remember to take the piss and give him some stick the next time I saw him. So later that day I found myself out in his van selling ice cream. It had been quite a while since I'd been out on the road and I found that I'd really missed it. I loved chatting to people and eyeing up all the young ones.</p><p>It was Tuesday when I turned into the estate on the far side of town. I switched the chimes on. All the vans played a different tune and this one played ""If you're happy and you know it clap your hands..."". As per usual on a hot sunny day, people came out of their houses and darling little cutie's came running to the van with a pound coin in their grubby little mitts.</p><p>I'd reached the third or fourth street on the round and there was quite a queue of people. At the back of it was a girl of about 12 or so. Her hair was long and tied high in a pony tail. She had big soft brown eyes and was extremely pretty. She was dressed in a tight pair of cut-down denim shorts with a lemon vest type top. I could see she had the start of little budding titties as they strained against it. I was instantly attracted to her and I felt my cock stirring. I sensed she was watching me closely, letting others go in front of her like she wanted to be the last one. There was something vaguely familiar about her but I dismissed it until it came to her turn to be served.</p><p>'What can I get you darling?' I asked when she was the only one left.</p><p>'Cornet please mista... with chocolate sauce an' a flake?'</p><p>I made her up the cornet and handed it to her.</p><p>'Eighty pence please sweetheart!'</p><p>She looked at me and then what she said next just blew me away.</p><p>'Ya mean I gotta pay for it this time Uncle Bob?'</p><p>Jesus Fucking Christ! My legs went all wobbly and I went really light-headed as if I was going to pass out.</p><p>'SUMMER???' I said in disbelief and astonishment.</p><p>She gave me a big wide grin followed by that unmistakable, infectious little giggle that had captivated me so much all those years ago.</p><p>'That's me name... be careful ya don't where it out tho!' she giggled.</p><p>'Fuck!' I said out loud, not actually meaning to.</p><p>'Oh charmin'!' she laughed.</p><p>'Sorry... I... err.. Jesus!'</p><p>I was so stunned I was lost for words. Very unusual for me I have to admit. Summer was holding out a £1 coin in her hand.</p><p>'Put THAT away for a start! I said. 'I thought... you was...err... jeez... oh god...'</p><p>'So are ya pleased to see me then or wot?'</p><p>'I... err... of course I am you nutter... but I thought you was... in Liverpool... or Yorkshire... or somewhere...?'</p><p>'I was... well for a while... but Granddad decided 'e missed London too much... said they were all a bit strange up north...'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'They 'ave gravy on their chips!' she said almost in disbelief.</p><p>'Never!' I agreed with her, 'the only thing you should put on chips is salt and vinegar!'</p><p>Summer was almost doubled up with laughter.</p><p>'That's EXACTLY wot me Granddad says an all!</p><p>'So what are you up to... I mean are you busy?'</p><p>'Nah not really. Granddad's 'avin 'is afternoon kip. Why?'</p><p>'Well I need a chime monitor?' I laughed.</p><p>'Fought yer'd neva ask!' she giggled.</p><p>Summer made her way round to the drivers door and I let her in. She had certainly grown, in more ways than one. Obviously she was much taller now, she had filled out a little but was still slim, unlike the scrawny little waif she used to be. Her hair was longer and she had started to sprout boobs. Her legs were slim, tanned and sexy and she had a tight little arse that most women would absolutely die for.</p><p>'You ain't changed much' she said.</p><p>'You have!' I told her. 'I didn't recognise you!'</p><p>'I noticed!' she said in a sarcastic but playful way.</p><p>My heart was absolutely singing. I'd given up all hope of ever seeing Summer again and yet here she was, in the van with me chatting away like it was yesterday. I watched her as she licked her ice cream cone and then pulled the chocolate flake out, sucking the ice cream off the end. She moved it in and out of her mouth like she was sucking a little cock and my own throbbed, wishing it was that which was sliding between those luscious little cherry lips. I decided there and then to shut the van up and park up somewhere so that Summer and I could chat and catch up. This van was a slightly newer one than the one I used to drive and actually had a front passenger seat, so Summer climbed into it. I drove off the estate and eventually parked up in a nearby lay-by.</p><p>Once we had stopped I unclipped my seatbelt and Summer did the same. I turned to look at her and drank in her delicious, sexy body. She gave me a big beaming smile, reminiscent of those I used to see when she was 7.</p><p>'So...' I finally said breaking the silence, 'how old are you now?'</p><p>'11' she told me. 'Not the little girl ya used ta kno' any more...'</p><p>'Not exactly' I agreed, 'but you are still very pretty... and incredibly sexy!'</p><p>That familiar little giggle was still there though.</p><p>'I have missed you more than you will ever know...' I told her, 'that's why I stopped going out in the van'</p><p>'So 'ow come yer out today then?' she wanted to know.</p><p>I relayed the story to her about John breaking his leg. I also told her how I'd lost interest when I found it she'd moved away. I asked her exactly what had happened and so she began to tell me.</p><p>'I went 'ome that day... ya know the day we went inta that toilet...?'</p><p>She said it with a big smile as she remembered the first and only time she'd wanked me off. I did too. I must have relieved that thousands of times over during my nocturnal pleasures with Mrs Palm and her five lovely daughters. Then Summer's face clouded over as her whole demeanour changed. I could see those lovely brown eyes fill with sadness as she tried to hold back the tears.</p><p>'Mum was still lying on the sofa. Usually she got up ta cook me tea but this time she was still asleep... at least I fought she was...' Summer sniffed. 'I went ta wake 'er up... but... but...'</p><p>Summer burst into tears.</p><p>'Oh sweetheart...' I said getting up and putting a comforting arm around her. 'You don't have to carry on... not if it upsets you so much...'</p><p>I felt a right bastard for asking her now.</p><p>'It... it's okay' she replied through her tears as she sniffed again. I handed her a tissue. 'I wanna... they reckon it's good for me ta talk about it...'</p><p>'Okay darling...' I said soothingly as I hugged her to me. 'It's up to you but you don''t have to okay?'</p><p>Summer nodded and blew her nose before she regained her composure and continued.</p><p>'She was cold... REALLY cold... 'an I couldn't wake 'er up. I didn't know what ta do... so I ran next door for Mrs Albright. She came in an' the next fing I knew there was paramedics an' old bill there. Then some old biddy came from the social an' took me to some foster place. It was 'orrible... do this... do that... don't pick yer nose... don't scratch yer bum...' she gave a half laugh.</p><p>'I can imagine' I sympathised.</p><p>'Then the old biddy came back an' said I could go an' live wiv Granddad... so I did!'</p><p>'Whereabouts does your Granddad live... or I should say did?'</p><p>'A place called hell!' she laughed.</p><p>Despite everything she'd been through, it was clear Summer hadn't lost any of her sense of humour.</p><p>'Some place called Shrewsbury in Shropshire. I 'ated it and so did Granddad in the end... so we moved back to London!'</p><p>'Well' I said sympathetically, 'you can take the girl out of London...'</p><p>'But ya can't take London outta the girl!' she finished the sentence for me.</p><p>'How did you....'</p><p>'Granddad!' we both said together with a laugh.</p><p>'Your Granddad sounds like a very nice, very wise man!' I said.</p><p>'E is' Summer replied, much brighter now, 'an' I luv 'im ta bits!'</p><p>'I can tell' I told her. 'I hope I can get to meet him one day?'</p><p>'Yeah... that'd be cool!' Summer said with a big smile obviously liking the idea. 'I could say yer one of me old neighbours that I bumped inta?'</p><p>'That'd be... how do you say... cool?'</p><p>Summer roared with laughter at a man of my age using a young, hip piece of ""urban speak"".</p><p>'So...' I said taking a deep breath and coming to the crux of the matter, 'where does that leave us?'</p><p>Summer looked at me.</p><p>'Us?' she repeated.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'Do ya know sumfink?' she began.</p><p>I felt a feeling of impending doom that she was going to say something I didn't want to hear. But again, I was wrong as I shook my head dumbly.</p><p>'I loved ya... did ya know that. I REALLY loved ya. When Mum died an' they took me away, I cried meself ta sleep every night for ages an' ages... an' now I seen ya again... I realise summat...'</p><p>I mentally steeled myself for some bad news. As much as I knew this was going to hurt me, I HAD to hear her say it otherwise I wouldn't be able to believe it or move on.</p><p>'I STILL do!' Summer said.</p><p>I didn't say anything for long moments. I thought I'd misheard or she'd said something different. Your brain does things like that in times of high stress. You hear what you THINK, not what's actually being said.</p><p>'Do what?'</p><p>'I said... I STILL DO... cloth-ears!' Summer repeated with a smile and a giggle.</p><p>It still hadn't sunk in. Suddenly Summer stood up, wrapped her arms around me hugging me close and pressing her soft hot lips to my own. Within seconds we were kissing passionately, our tongues in one another's mouths searching and slobbering until we had to both come up for air. We were both breathless after our prolonged expression of passion for each other. I could feel my heart pounding against my chest and I felt like a little schoolboy again.</p><p>'I have missed you SO much darling...' I whispered to Summer, my arms still tenderly wrapped around her. 'I didn't think I would see you again... ever!' I confessed.</p><p>Summer laughed.</p><p>'Ya don't get rid of me THAT easily!'</p><p>'Thank god!' I replied. 'So... do we sort of carry on... you know... from where we left off?'</p><p>Summer glared at me.</p><p>'Is THAT all ya fink about... getting inside me knickers...?' she asked.</p><p>'I... err... sorry... I...'</p><p>Summer burst out laughing.</p><p>'Aha ya Muppet... I gotcha there didn't I?'</p><p>She was absolutely doubled up now, laughing so hard and clutching her stomach, I thought she was in danger of wetting herself.</p><p>'You little...'</p><p>'Uh-uh' Summer said, raising her finger and placing it on my lips.</p><p>I felt her other hand brush over the front of my jeans and she gave my hard cock a gentle squeeze.</p><p>'Mmm... she murmured. 'Just as big an' 'ard as I remember it...' she added sexily.</p><p>'Oh fuck' I gasped.</p><p>'Ope so...' she whispered in my ear before adding in a barely audible seductive tone, 'anyway... I owe ya a blow-job don't I?'</p><p>Jesus fucking Christ. I nearly cum in my pants there and then. Summer had certainly grown up in the four years since I'd last seen her. She'd also picked up all the terminology too. I hoped she was still a virgin, but it wouldn't have surprised me if she wasn't and she'd been with others. After all so had I, and we'd both thought we'd never see one another again as well and you can't let hope run your life can you?</p><p>I moved a hand down to her denim shorts and squeezed her gorgeous little bum cheeks. They were soft but at the same time firm. Bigger than the last time I'd touched them of course, but beautiful and sexy nonetheless She was absolutely beautiful yet she still didn't realise it. I imagined every boy for miles around sniffing around her, wanting to get into her knickers and surprisingly, I felt a pang of jealousy.</p><p>'I want to get inside your knickers again...' I whispered, 'but we can't do it here...'</p><p>'Well I don't wear Dora the Explorer ones anymore...' she giggled. 'They're Peppa Pig ones now... and soon I'll be on Tellytubbies' she teased.</p><p>'There's no disabled toilets near here either...' I replied.</p><p>'We could always drive across town to the other one... ya know for old time's sake or...'</p><p>She didn't complete the sentence.</p><p>'Or what?' I asked, 'or... WHAT?'</p><p>'We could always... go back ta yer place ya know...' she said saucily with a little wink.</p><p>'What about your Granddad?' I asked.</p><p>'E'll 'ave to bloody well wait 'is turn won't 'e?' she giggled naughtily before she said, 'e won't mind. 'E lets me do pretty much whatever I want... 'e's pretty...'</p><p>'Cool?' I suggested with a laugh.</p><p>'Yeah!' she giggled.</p><p>Pretty soon we were pulling up outside my place. I had a yard at the back with my office where I ran the business from, so I pulled straight in and locked the gate behind us, entering the house from the back. Once inside we were in one another's arms again, kissing, hugging and groping each other. When we finally broke away we went into the kitchen and I fixed us both a drink. While I was pouring them I heard an unfamiliar ring tone of a mobile. Summer pulled her phone out of her pocket.</p><p>'Oh hiya Granddad... yer alright... yeah... bumped inta an old neighbour... yeah... 'e's really cool... bit like yaself... yeah an 'old git...'</p><p>She laughed like mad.</p><p>'Which one ya goin' to... nah it's alright I got me key... yeah alright... be careful won't cha... yeah luv ya too... bye!'</p><p>She slipped her phone back into her pocket.</p><p>'Blimey a mobile as well... you're really going up in the world!' I laughed.</p><p>'The only good fing the social did... got me a mobile. Remind me to give ya the numba before I go... don't wanna lose touch again. Granddad was just lettin' me know 'e was off to 'is club in case 'e ain't in when I get back'</p><p>'What did he say about me?' I inquired.</p><p>'E reckons I should bring ya round...' she giggled.</p><p>'Bloody hell!' I said nervously as we took our drinks into the lounge and sat on the sofa.</p><p>We had a kiss and a cuddle together with a bit of a grope of one another before we sipped our drinks and I lit a cigarette.</p><p>'Give us one then!' Summer said.</p><p>'Later my sexy little Summer!' I said, knowing full well what she really meant.</p><p>Summer glared at me but like before, found it hard to keep up the pretence of being annoyed or angry.</p><p>'Anyway... since when did YOU smoke? You shouldn't you know... it's bad for you!'</p><p>'Two words... POT - KETTLE - BLACK!' she said.</p><p>'That's three!' I laughed.</p><p>'Ain't my fault if I'm fick 'an I can't add up!' she fired back. 'You gonna give us one then?'</p><p>'I told you... later...' I laughed tormenting her.</p><p>'I'm really gonna fump ya one in a minit!</p><p>'Ooh I hope so... what you going to do?'</p><p>'FUMP YA!' she repeated louder with a giggle.</p><p>'Oh...' I laughed. 'I thought you said something else that sounded like that... it began with a FU' anyway...'</p><p>'If ya don't give us a ciggy right now... y'all neva know... 'cos it'll be off limits...'</p><p>'That's blackmail!' I said with a laugh.</p><p>Summer gave me a big grin and then said 'yeah I know... good innit?'</p><p>I threw her the pack.</p><p>'Okay... you win!'</p><p>'Lighta?'</p><p>I threw that onto her lap as well and it landed right between her legs. I made a grab to get it back.</p><p>'Oh na ya don't...' she laughed grabbing it before my hand reached it.</p><p>I deliberately left my hand there and rubbed my fingertips along her sweet pussy over her denim shorts.</p><p>'Oi!' she said, grabbing my hand and moving it away.</p><p>'What?' I feigned innocence with puppy dog eyes.</p><p>'Ya know...' she replied with a big smile as she rolled her eyes. 'Yer just like G... someone else I know...'</p><p>Fucking hell! I was sure she was about to say 'Granddad' then but caught herself just in time. I wondered how far she'd gone with him. Whether he'd fucked her yet or not. I wanted to ask her but I didn't. If Summer wanted to tell me, then I was certain that she would tell me in her own time in her own way. She'd been through a lot for someone so young and the last thing I wanted to do was put any pressure on her.</p><p>There was something VERY erotic about watching Summer smoking a cigarette. I mean the last time I saw her, all she had in her mouth was an ice cream and now here she was, sitting in my lounge puffing away. She caught me looking at her. I smiled and gave her a little wink. She beamed me a smile back and returned the wink as she blew out some smoke.</p><p>'Seems strange seeing you smoke' I said to her.</p><p>'That's wot being in the so-called care system does for ya' she replied. 'I got offered ev'ryfing; drugs, booze... I was even offered money ta fuck people... which I turned down before ya ask... I still have me cherry fank ya very much!'</p><p>She looked at me with a really wicked and sexy grin.</p><p>'Dunno for 'ow much longer tho...' she giggled.</p><p>'Cherries go nicely with ice cream... did you know that?' I asked.</p><p>'Ice cream... or ice cream MEN!' she asked me.</p><p>She had certainly grown up. Summer didn't miss a trick and had definitely become the streetwise girl I'd originally thought she was. I suppose her Mum dying like that and her being only 7 years old at the time, she'd had no choice but to grow up quickly and become wiser than her years into the bargain. Being thrown into the care system at such a tender age would have made her very vulnerable and easy to manipulate if she hadn't. We finished our drinks and crushed out our cigarettes.</p><p>'Do I get-ta see ya bedroom now then or wot?' Summer asked with that gleam back in her eye that I'd first seen when she was just 7 years old.</p><p>'Why... do you want to redecorate it or something?' I replied laughing, proving that I was just as sharp witted as she was even if I was losing my hair now.</p><p>'Ha bloody ha... well if ya don't wanna....' Summer replied.</p><p>I stood up and then without warning made a grab for her. Before she even realised what I was doing, I'd picked her up and slung her light-weight body over my shoulder in a fireman's carry. Half-heartedly, Summer beat at my back in a non-serious attempt to escape my clutches. As I carried her up the stairs to my bedroom, I playfully smacked her cute, denim covered bum all the way up as Summer feebly continued to thump me. When we reached the bedroom I gently threw her onto my large double bed. Being the smart and witty girl that she had now become, she purposely looked around the room.</p><p>'Yup... DEFINITELY needs redecoratin'... an' those curtains certainly don't go wiv this duvet!' she giggled cheekily.</p><p>I lunged at her but she managed to dodge me as I landed on the bed.</p><p>'Ner ner!' she teased.</p><p>I grabbed her and began to tickle her as she writhed and squirmed until she was in almost hysterical laughter before I pinned her arms down on the bed. Suddenly the mood changed to one of seriousness as I leaned over her and looked into those lovely brown eyes. I brought my lips to hers and we kissed long and hard.</p><p>'I luv ya...' Summer whispered seriously as we broke away.</p><p>'Ditto!' I replied, kissing her sweet little nose before we kissed again.</p><p>This time as we kissed, my hand rested on one of those firm little mounds sprouting underneath her vest top. As I gently squeezed and caressed it, Summer moaned into my mouth. We broke away and she gave a little giggle.</p><p>'What's so funny?' I asked my little lover.</p><p>'I was just finkin'...' she giggled again, 'last time yer saw me... I neva 'ad these...'</p><p>'You've certainly grown sweetheart' I said as I had another grope.</p><p>Her hand came down and squeezed my hard cock.</p><p>'So 'ave you!' she laughed.</p><p>'I always do when I'm around you...' I said as I lifted up her top and Summer raised her arms, allowing me to remove it.</p><p>I loved girls when they got to the age that Summer was. No longer a girl but far from being a woman. Those changes only just starting. Her tiny breasts no bigger than golf balls yet unmistakably there. I lowered my head and sucked on one, playfully and gently biting her hard little nipple.</p><p>'Mmm...' Summer sighed as she ran her fingers through what was left of my hair.</p><p>I came back up and then undone the button on her denim shorts before unzipping them. I gripped the waist band and as I pulled them down, Summer lifted up and wiggled her hips to help me remove them, revealing a pair of lemon knickers. We then repeated the process with her tight fitting knickers until my 11 year old lover was totally naked. I was pleased to see her her little slit was as hairless and delicious looking as I'd remembered it.</p><p>I pulled my t-shirt off and then Summer undone my own jeans. I helped her remove them quickly followed by my pants so that I was as naked as she was, my cock hard throbbing, leaking copious amounts of pre-cum and ready for action as always.</p><p>Summer looked at my hard piece of manhood meat and then giggled slightly.</p><p>'Ooh... ya 'AVE missed me!' she said saucily before she looked me directly in the eye. 'I owe ya sumfink... she added.</p><p>To be honest, I hadn't a clue what she was referring to and it must have shown on my face. I racked my brain but whatever she was on about, Summer could tell she'd lost me completely. I was just about to ask her what she meant when she suddenly shoved me off her and onto my back. Then before it had completely registered, she moved down my body and curled her soft little fingers around my cock. Summer moved her head forward and then I felt her hot, wet soft little tongue on it.</p><p>Oh my god. It was absolute bliss. I'd wished, hoped and dreamt about this moment for so long and now it was actually happening. It wasn't in some grubby, smelly public toilet or a grabbed moment in the middle of nowhere either. It was here in my own place in my own bed.</p><p>'Ooh fuck... Jesus fucking Christ...' I gasped as Summer expertly swirled her tongue around the head of my cock.</p><p>She lifted her head off briefly and looked up at me with that big cheeky grin of hers. A stringy rope of my pre-cum stretched from her top lip to the head of my cock. Of course, it all fell into place now as she licked the strand from her lips and smiled at me sexily.</p><p>'I did say I'd do it...' she said softly, 'an it mighta taken four years... but I always keep me promises...'</p><p>With that her head went down and Summer closed those full luscious lips over the head of my cock.</p><p>'Oh...my....goddd...' I gasped as the wet warmth of her mouth sent me into orbit.</p><p>Summer maintained eye contact with me and I watched her lips sink further and further down my aching shaft. This was better than anything I could ever have imagined. Clearly it wasn't her first time as she was too proficient.</p><p>'Ooh Summer... ooh darling..' I sighed as she sucked hard and with her other hand, caressed my heavy cum laden balls.</p><p>Cum that I knew wouldn't be staying in them for much longer. I was too turned on and excited by her to be able to hold back. I think Summer knew this too. She took her mouth off briefly and ran her lips up and down the shaft a few times before sucking on my balls and then pulling my foreskin back and teasing the piss slit with the tip of her tongue. The whole time, her eyes never lost mine.</p><p>'Oh fuck...' I gasped again, 'gonna cum... fuck... gonna... cummm...'</p><p>I'd no sooner got the words out as a warning to her then my gloopy man-seed followed them. Even if she'd wanted to, there was hardly enough time between my saying it and then DOING it for her to have taken her mouth off. As it happened, Summer appeared not to be in any hurry to do that.</p><p>As I felt my cum shoot up the shaft of my cock and out the end, Summer began to gulp noisily, matching me spurt for spurt and swallowing greedily. Even in the throes of the most powerful orgasm I'd had in a VERY long time, I'd never in a million years envisaged Summer sucking cock so well and happily swallowing my offering so eagerly. Her eyes were still locked on mine... well they would have been if mine weren't actually closed due to the pure unadulterated pleasure I was receiving from Summer's sweet mouth. I'd had many blow-jobs over the years, but this was way up there among the best. She came off me and casually wiped her mouth with the back of her hand like it was no big deal and she'd just eaten a big mac or something.</p><p>As my powerful orgasm ebbed away and my cock started to deflate she moved back up to me. I looked at her.</p><p>'Wow' was about all I could manage at that moment.</p><p>'Ya liked?' she said in that really cheeky way of hers.</p><p>I decided to get her back for her playful impertinence.</p><p>'It was okay... I suppose...' I said putting on a sullen and disinterested tone.</p><p>Summer looked at me in disbelief. The thing was I couldn't keep it up and I burst into gales of laughter as I hugged her close and kissed her on the nose.</p><p>'That was bloody fantastic!' I told her truthfully.</p><p>'Really?'</p><p>'I wouldn't have said it otherwise!'I reassured her as I put my hands on her superb bum cheeks and gave them a squeeze. 'Where the hell did you learn to do that?'</p><p>Summer looked unsure as to whether she should answer or not. Then very quietly she said 'Granddad'.</p><p>I KNEW it... I just knew it. She'd nearly slipped up earlier but now she'd actually said it. I was just about to ask her more when she spoke again.</p><p>'But it ain't wot ya fink...' she added.</p><p>'Is it not?'</p><p>Summer shook her head.</p><p>'So what do I think then?' I asked before I gave her a kiss and another a hug.</p><p>'That I suck Granddad's cock an' stuff?'</p><p>I have to admit that she had read me correctly and she was spot on. That was exactly what I thought. I nodded.</p><p>'Well I ain't... I don't...' she paused briefly. 'And I ain't ever likely ta either! When I said Granddad... I meant AT Granddad's... 'e 'as loads of DVD's so I've watched those'</p><p>'But he HAS touched you I take it?'</p><p>'Yeah... well... sort of...' Summer replied.</p><p>I got the feeling that she wasn't entirely sure of what she wanted to tell me, or even what she should tell me.</p><p>'You don't have to tell me' I told her, 'it's entirely up to you'</p><p>'It's justa bit complicated... Granddad's in a wheelchair ya see... 'an well... 'es... important!'</p><p>'Oh right' I said, 'I never realised that. How come he's important then?'</p><p>I wondered why he was important. Maybe he was the ex-mayor, an ex-councillor or perhaps he had run a big business or something.</p><p>'Why's he important sweetheart?' I finally asked.</p><p>'Dunno...' she shrugged her shoulders. 'E likes ta 'ave a touch an' watch the DVD's but that's about it. I did touch him once, but it STILL never went 'ard...'</p><p>Suddenly the penny dropped and I fell about laughing. Summer looked totally flummoxed at my amusement and didn't understand why.</p><p>'What?' she said, 'what's so funny?'</p><p>'Oh... Summer...' I said, in between fits of laughter, 'you... are so... precious... that's... absolutely priceless...'</p><p>'What?' she repeated, her face showing a little annoyance at not being let in on the joke.</p><p>I took a deep breath and tried to gain my composure.</p><p>'You said IMPORTANT...' I told her.</p><p>Summer nodded.</p><p>'Yeah that's right...'</p><p>'You mean IMPOTENT you nutter...' I said, 'as in he can't get an erection?'</p><p>'A wha... tion?' she asked.</p><p>'A hard on?' I said in a language Summer would understand.</p><p>'Nah..' she said, 'ya can play wiv it for 'ours... an' it still won't get 'ard!'</p><p>That really surprised me. I was convinced that she'd been at it with him and the poor old sod couldn't even get it up.</p><p>'So you haven't...'</p><p>'Course I ain't!' she laughed. 'Ya can't put a soft 'n floppy one innit can ya?'</p><p>I laughed. Summer had such a unique way of explaining things which was unintentionally humorous.</p><p>'Well no... I suppose you can't' I agreed.</p><p>'E likes ta 'ave a little touch though... an' 'e likes ta watch ya know... me playin' with meself... an' the DVD's... stuff on the internet...?'</p><p>I nodded. Poor bugger, must be hard (excuse the pun!) to want to do it, have a beautiful and willing Granddaughter like Summer available everyday... and not be able to do anything about it. Even though I'd never met her Granddad, I immediately felt sympathy for him and hoped that I never lost my ability to get it up.</p><p>'So you're still a virgin?'</p><p>'Course I bloody am!' she laughed like I'd asked the most stupidest question in the world. She then looked at me really sexily before she continued. 'But... maybe not for much longer...'</p><p>If that wasn't an open invitation for me to fuck her, then I don't know what would be. Before I had a chance to speak, Summer spoke again.</p><p>'But if we did... ya know... do ""IT""... ' she said, 'it would be on condition...'</p><p>I looked at her and raised my eyebrows. There was a brief silence. I think Summer was either trying to summon up the courage to say what she wanted to, or was trying to judge what my reaction might be. Perhaps it was a mixture of both.</p><p>'It would hav'ta be... at Granddad's... ya know... so that 'e could watch us?'</p><p>I have to admit, I didn't see that one coming. I wasn't sure how to answer her or what to say either. There was another silence while I considered what she'd said and the more I thought about it, the more I warmed to the idea. I mean at the end of the day I would be fucking sweet little Summer with the full knowledge and permission of her legal guardian, and the poor bugger could hardly do it himself could he? There was also something quite kinky and perverse about taking his Granddaughter's cherry right in front of him which thrilled me too. The more I thought about it, the more I liked the idea.</p><p>'But I don't even know your Granddad?' I told her.</p><p>'Don't worry...' Summer said confidently, 'I'll take ya over to meet 'im first. I fink you'll really get along... I mean, ya both like the same sorta fings don't cha?'</p><p>I couldn't argue with that. Clearly Summer's Granddad liked the young ones too and who knew what it might all lead to.</p><p>'Yeah okay!' I finally agreed. 'What's his name anyway?'</p><p>'Albert...' Summer told me, 'but everyone calls 'im Bert!'</p><p>Well I'm looking forward to meeting him' I said. 'He sounds like a very nice man'</p><p>'E is!' Summer beamed, 'an I luv 'im ta bits!'</p><p>'I know sweetie... I know' I said wrapping my arms around her and giving her a big loving hug.</p><p>'I luv yer too ya know!' she added before kissing me.</p><p>We lay there kissing and cuddling, groping and fondling one another, just enjoying the feeling of being close to one another. Gradually I kissed my way down her sweet body until I was between her legs. Summer spread her thighs wide as I brought my mouth onto her fleshy 11 year old mound, flicking her hard little clit with my tongue.</p><p>'Oh yeah... lick me Uncle Bob... make me cum...'</p><p>I went to town on her as Summer reached down and clawed at my head.</p><p>'Oooh... aaahhh... yeah...' she sighed as she writhed around and gyrated her hips, pushing her hairless pussy onto my face harder.</p><p>Her sweet bald slit tasted as lovely as it had when I'd first licked it when Summer was just 7 years old. I sucked hard on her nubbin before pushing my tongue inside her hole as far as I could get it.</p><p>'Oh yeah... fuckin' yeah...' Summer gasped as I began to tongue fuck her.</p><p>At the same time I pushed my index finger against the tight opening of her bum. Summer grunted as I felt her bear down on my finger and it slipped up her anal canal surprisingly easy, considering the fact that I hadn't prepared or lubricated her.</p><p>I sucked her clit and finger fucked her hot, tight bum hole at the same time, sending 11 year old Summer into little girl heaven.</p><p>'Oh yeah... oh fuck... lick me... lick meeeee... cummminnn!' she squealed at the top her voice as her entire body shook and juddered violently, clamping her legs tightly around my head making it hard for me to breath.</p><p>I managed to extricate myself before I suffocated to death and watched Summer as her chest rose and fell rapidly, still writhing around on my bed as the waves of pleasure washed over her continually.</p><p>She looked so slutty and I wanted to take her there and then. I wanted to ram my cock through her tight little cherry and fill her lovely little love tube with my hot baby making seed, but I'd made her a promise and I intended to keep it.</p><p>When she eventually calmed down and opened her eyes, she looked at me adoringly.</p><p>'That felt sooo nice...' she said with that dreamy post-orgasmic look on her face. 'I can't wait for you to fuck me properly...'</p><p>'Neither can I darling...' I replied before I kissed her sweet little nose, 'neither can I...'</p><p>---</p><p><b>Author's Note:</b></p><p>I had originally intended for ""One Beautiful Summer"" to be a short one off story. However, I didn't feel I could do it justice in just one so I wrote this second part. However, I have decided there will be a THIRD part and this will most DEFINITELY be the last when Bob visits Summer's Granddad Albert who reveals a few secrets of his own, and finally takes her virginity.</p><p>So look out for the third and final part... ""Farewell My Summer Love""</p>"
986,"If You Go Down To The Woods Today, Part 1",Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['M/g M/g', 'M/b', 'g9', '7', '11', '5', 'b11', 'pedo', 'preteen', 'oral', 'anal', 'fondle', 'finger']","'If you go down to the woods today, you're sure of a big surprise...' Or so the song says. I could have written that song you know, because no one got a bigger surprise in the woods than me. What am I on about? Read on and find out.......",2012-04-14T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction - which means that it did not happen.

If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!","<p>'If you go down to the woods today, you're sure of a big surprise...'</p><p>Or so the song says.</p><p>I could have written that song you know, because no one got a bigger surprise in the woods than me.</p><p>Well I say woods, but they're not woods as such. It's an area near the river bank, at the top end where nobody ever seems to go. It's full of trees and shrubs, so it is woods in a way I suppose. Anyhow, it was very special to me so I classed is my own, simply because I never saw a single living soul whenever I'd been there.</p><p>It suited my purpose, and I often took my 'special little friends' there... if you get my drift?</p><p>I knew all the little clearings which I called my hidey holes. It was the perfect setting for taking photographs. What I mean is, if the pictures were ever to fall into the wrong hands god forbid, then one tree or bush looks very much like another... unlike wallpaper. So it would be very difficult for anyone to pinpoint the exact location of where they were actually taken.</p><p>Occasionally I'd take a wander up there as it was usually so peaceful, quiet and I never saw another human being. I'd meander through and check out my hidey holes as I felt certain that I'd be able to tell if anyone had discovered them.</p><p>The ones I'd selected were brilliant, as you had an all round view should anyone wandering through. It was unlikely, but you never knew. The thing was, you would be able to see them, but they would never see you.</p><p>You'd have had to know those hidey holes were there.</p><p>I didn't have a special 'little friend' at that moment, so as I wandered through I relived some of my many memories in my mind's eye, remembering the many happy times I'd spent there with some of them.</p><p>I was brought snapping out of my reverie by a noise.</p><p>I stopped and listened.</p><p>The only thing I heard were the birds chirping away.</p><p>Bloody hell I thought, I must be going senile. I'm hearing things now.</p><p>I continued my stroll through and as I got nearer to my special place, I heard it again.</p><p>This time, I was certain I'd heard something.</p><p>I crept through really quietly, then when I looked through some of the branches of shrubbery I spotted something.</p><p>I bent down and peered through.</p><p>It was a man and a young girl.</p><p>At first, I thought they were simply enjoying a picnic, as they had a blue and green car rug spread out in the clearing. But then I thought, no one has a picnic stark naked... well except nudists I suppose.</p><p>I couldn't see particularly well, but they were both definitely naked. What's more, the girl was laying on her back and her legs were spread wide.</p><p>The man had his head buried between them.</p><p>I couldn't tell how old she was, but from what I could actually see, she was most definitely pre-teen.</p><p>She was moaning softly and making little pleasurable noises, which must have been the noise that I'd heard. She gyrated and ground her hips on his face as he busied himself licking her little pussy.</p><p>My cock hardened in an instant.</p><p>I noticed there were two tripods set up as well. A video camera was on one and a digital stills on the other.</p><p>I couldn't believe that not only had someone discovered my hidey hole... but they were using it for exactly the same purpose and it annoyed the hell out of me.</p><p>Then the girl moaned again, arching her back, and it was obvious she was having a strong orgasm.</p><p>It was so erotic to watch, and my cock ached in my jeans.</p><p>Then the man stood up and the girl got up onto her knees in front of him. He repositioned the cameras before she slipped her lips over the end of his thick cock. The man sighed as the little girl took more and more in.</p><p>He reached down and held her head as he began to thrust his hips, sliding his cock in and out of her sweet, sucking mouth.</p><p>I couldn't get a perfect view through the shrubbery, but I could see enough.</p><p>I'd never been so turned on in my life.</p><p>Her head moved backwards and forwards in time with his movements, getting faster and faster, before I heard him groan and I could see her throat muscles working overtime as he pumper her hot little mouth full of cum.</p><p>I watched intently as the man rummaged in a bag and retrieved some wipes to clean themselves up with, before they lay down side by side in each other's arms, kissing passionately.</p><p>My cock throbbed, and I considered whipping it out to give myself some kind of relief, but something else happened which made my cock deflate in an instant.</p><p>Now I'd done everything I could to be as quiet as possible so that I wasn't seen or heard, but life has a habit of tripping you up and kicking your arse.</p><p>When I think about it now, I really should have turned my mobile phone off or switched it to silent at the very least while I watched this little sex show.</p><p>However the truth was, I was so taken by surprise and was so turned on, it never even occurred to me... until it bleeped to tell me I'd just received a text message.</p><p>I jumped at the sound.</p><p>So did they.</p><p>'Who's there?' the man called out sternly.</p><p>I decided not to answer.</p><p>The naked man rummaged in his bag and produced a large, aluminium 'mag-lite- type torch which he banged against the palm of his hand menacingly.</p><p>'You better show yourself!' he said angrily. 'If I have to come and find you... you'll regret it!'</p><p>The little girl looked really frightened as she scrabbled about searching for her discarded clothing.</p><p>Despite what society says about people like me, I love children and I really didn't want her to feel that way. She was such a sweet looking thing too, so I stepped out of the clearing holding my hands out in front of me defensively.</p><p>'It's okay...' I said in a friendly tone, 'you've nothing to fear from me... honest!'</p><p>They looked at me.</p><p>'You old bill?' the man asked, still swinging the torch about.</p><p>The girl looked really scared. Neither of them had found their clothes or started to dress.</p><p>'No' I laughed, 'if I was the police do you think I'd be on my own?'</p><p>'Suppose not' the man replied.</p><p>I smiled at the little girl to try and reassure her that she had nothing to be scared about, and to my surprise, she smiled back at me.</p><p>It was my first proper look at her and she was beautiful. Light brown hair cut into a bob style, with big, soft brown eyes. Her body was lovely. Slim, with little raised mounds on her chest, no more than enlarged nipples really.</p><p>Her sexy little pussy was of course totally hairless, and looked incredibly inviting. I felt a stab of jealousy towards the man. She was absolutely gorgeous.</p><p>I could only imagine how nice her hole must have tasted when he'd licked her out, and how wonderful the sensation must have been when she'd sucked his cock and let him cum in her mouth, which she'd swallowed without any hesitation at all.</p><p>'Put that thing down... and I'll explain' I said in an attempt to calm him down.</p><p>He didn't look totally convinced, but he stopped swinging it about.</p><p>In all honesty, I was shaking like a leaf as I reached into my pocket and produced a packet of cigarettes.</p><p>With shaking hands I took one out and held out the pack to him.</p><p>'Peace offering?' I said, more confidently than I actually felt.</p><p>He took one and we lit up.</p><p>'So come on then...' he said, 'why are you here? It's not like you could just accidentally stumble across this place is it?'</p><p>'No' I laughed. 'Actually... how can I put this... it's somewhere that I bring my 'special little friends' too!' I told him.</p><p>He looked at me.</p><p>'Are you saying...'</p><p>'Yeah' I laughed interrupting him, 'I am!'</p><p>His face softened and he smiled, much to my relief.</p><p>'I'm Peter' I said holding out my hand.</p><p>'Tony' he replied as he shook it, 'and this is Gemma!'</p><p>I took the little girl's soft hand and kissed the back of it.</p><p>Gemma giggled.</p><p>'You are one lucky man!' I said looking at the sweet, naked Gemma. 'And you...' I said looking into her eyes, 'are one beautiful, very sexy little girl... if you don't mind me saying'</p><p>'Thank you' Gemma replied politely.</p><p>'I can't tell you how horny it was to watch you two' I said with a touch of envy. 'I don't have any special little friends right now' I explained. 'The one I had moved away about six months ago...'</p><p>Tony nodded his understanding.</p><p>'I really miss my Hannah...' I said sadly.</p><p>I noticed the expression on Gemma's face change instantly the moment I said that.</p><p>'Was her name Hannah Johnson?' she asked.</p><p>'Er... yeah...' I answered.</p><p>'Uncle Pete!' she said, her little face lighting up with recognition.</p><p>'Sorry?' I said, not understanding.</p><p>'YOU'RE Uncle Pete? Hannah was my best friend!' she said with a beaming smile, 'she told me all about you'</p><p>Tony turned to Gemma.</p><p>'The blonde girl with the long curly hair?'</p><p>'Yeah... her!' Gemma confirmed.</p><p>At this point they both seemed to physically relax and realised that there was indeed, absolutely nothing to fear from me.</p><p>'Bloody hell!' Tony suddenly said. 'I sympathise with you. Hannah was a lovely girl. I saw her with Gem here a couple of times, and she was going to try and get the four us together one night' he said with a wink.</p><p>'Yeah she did mention it briefly' I replied.</p><p>'But then her Mum got promoted or something and they moved up north?'</p><p>'Yup' I said sadly, 'and now I don't have anyone'</p><p>Gemma beckoned Tony to bend down and then whispered something in his ear.</p><p>'It's up to you sweetheart...' he said softly kissing her ear.' Ask him'</p><p>Gemma shyly shook her head.</p><p>'No... you ask!'</p><p>Tony laughed.</p><p>'Gemma wants to know... and personally I think it's a silly question as I'm pretty sure I know what the answer will be... I know what mine would be... anyway she wants to know... if you'd like her to give you some relief... you know... a hand job?'</p><p>I wasn't expecting that at all, and I was a bit gob smacked.</p><p>'Are you sure?' I asked, hoping she'd say yes and I hadn't put the kibosh on the whole idea.</p><p>Gemma grinned at me and nodded vigorously as she started to explain.</p><p>'Hannah was my best friend and she told me all about you and the nice feelings you always gave her. She really loved you'</p><p>'I loved her too...' I said sadly, 'I really miss her!'</p><p>'So do I' Gemma continued, 'and it's because of her and the things she told me that I let Uncle Tony start touching me and stuff. If it had been me that had moved away, I reckon Hannah would have done the same'</p><p>'I'm sure she would have' I agreed. 'She was a very lovely, sexy little girl... just like you!'</p><p>'Thank you' Gemma said accepting the compliment gracefully.</p><p>Do you mind if I shoot a video of it and take pictures... you can have copies' Tony said, 'only we like to keep a visual record of Gemma's activities... I have what you might call a large collection... not just of Gemma either!' he winked.</p><p>'No problem' I said, 'mine's extensive too. We'll have to have a compare and swap session'</p><p>'Sounds good!' Tony replied, moving over to sort the camera's out.</p><p>Gemma got up and stood in front of me.</p><p>'You are really beautiful' I said to the naked little girl in front of me.</p><p>'You can touch me if you want to... wherever you want' she told me.</p><p>I placed a hand on each of her lovely little bum cheeks and gently kneaded them. They were soft but firm to the touch, and her silky smooth skin was totally unblemished.</p><p>I moved a hand to the front and ran a finger along her soft, wet little slit and she sighed softly.</p><p>Tony set the video camera recording and repositioned the stills one to get the best shots.</p><p>He snapped away as I stroked her soft folds.</p><p>'If you and Hannah were best friends... you must be 9 then?' I asked.</p><p>Gemma nodded.</p><p>I knelt down and thumbed her pussy lips apart, then swiped along the join of her sweet pussy lips with my tongue, before flicking at her tiny clit.</p><p>'Mmm...' Gemma moaned softly.</p><p>I lifted my head and then Gemma knelt down so she was next to me. We kissed passionately like I'd seen her and Tony do, her hot little tongue dancing around inside my mouth. As we kissed, Gemma unzipped me and freed my cock which was now rock hard again, from my pre-cum soaked pants.</p><p>She wrapped her little fingers around it and began to wank me with expertise.</p><p>'Mmm' I moaned, 'that's so nice Gemma... you're really good'</p><p>She speeded up getting into a steady rhythm. I complimented her on her skills as Tony continued to snap away.</p><p>I knew that being unexpectedly masturbated by a sexy naked 9 year old, I wouldn't last long at all, and the fact that I was already so turned on from watching the pair of them earlier didn't help.</p><p>As she continued to wank me harder and faster, Gemma spoke.</p><p>'I would have sucked you off...' she explained quietly, 'but my jaw still aches a bit from sucking Uncle Tony!'</p><p>'No problem!' I said. 'You're doing a great job... and I'm... about to...cum...'</p><p>On hearing me say that, Gemma gripped harder and wanked me furiously, her little hands becoming a blur as she was determined to make me cum as hard as possible.</p><p>'Oh... oh god... Gemma...that's so good... aargh...' I gasped as I felt the first spasm and my cock began to spurt out.</p><p>As I began to cum, Gemma continued to wank me and put her chest close to me, making my hot sticky cum hit her face, neck and little raised nipples.</p><p>I felt like I'd pumped out gallons before I was eventually spent and little Gemma slowed down before she eventually stopped.</p><p>'That was brilliant!' I said breathlessly as I hugged her and groped her sweet bum again.</p><p>'You're welcome!' she said with a huge, genuine smile. 'That was especially for Hannah!'</p><p>Tony passed her some wipes and she cleaned herself up.</p><p>'Some fantastic shops there!' Tony said.</p><p>'I'm looking forward to a good exchange!' I told him.</p><p>Tony searched through his wallet and handed me a business card.</p><p>'Email, mobile, home and website...' he said, 'call me any time'</p><p>I gave him my mobile number and to my surprise, Gemma gave me hers too.</p><p>'You can only call between 6pm and 8pm on weekdays... but any time at weekends' she told me. 'Their the times when I swap over to the sim card that Uncle Tony pays for!' she added with a giggle. 'I have to make sure Mum doesn't know... not that she would be bothered really...' she winked at me.</p><p>'Oh right' I said with complete understanding.</p><p>I watched as Tony got dressed after he handed Gemma her clothes, such as they were. A short white, sleeveless summer dress and a scrap of powder blue material which were obviously her knickers which when she unrolled them I noticed had some kind of Disney motif on them.</p><p>Gemma slipped her dress over her head and then held her knickers out to me.</p><p>'These are for you!' she said smiling. 'A little present!'</p><p>I looked to Tony.</p><p>'It's okay... take them' he urged. 'She's got loads so they won't be missed will they babes?'</p><p>Little Gemma nodded.</p><p>'I like not having knickers on' she told me, 'it's sexy when you walk down the street... especially if the wind blows your skirt up...'</p><p>'Or on the swings in the park...' Tony added. 'She's a bit of an exhibitionist... and it makes life easier... especially in the car!' he winked.</p><p>Gemma giggled again.</p><p>I gratefully accepted them and immediately held them to my nose. The smell of Gemma's sweet pussy mixed with her wee was strong and intoxicating.</p><p>'Another knicker sniffer... just like myself!' he laughed. 'I think you and me are going to get on very well!'</p><p>'So do I!' I agreed.</p><p>'Thank you!' I said to Gemma again as I gave her a long hard hug, slipping my hands under her dress for a last fondle of that delightful little bum.</p><p>I was just about to leave when Gemma spoke again.</p><p>'Uncle Tony?' she said, 'I just thought... with Hannah gone... Uncle Peter and Emily?'</p><p>Tony thought for a moment.</p><p>'What's your age of attraction?' he asked me.</p><p>'It varies' I told him honestly. 'It's been as low as 2 or 3... and as high as 14 or 15... it depends on what they're like... you know personality and stuff?'</p><p>'Just girls?'</p><p>'Predominantly... although I'd never say no to a cute boy either!' I replied with a laugh.</p><p>Tony laughed again.</p><p>'That could have been me talking... absolutely identical!'</p><p>He then turned to Gemma and said 'That's a good idea. Do you reckon Em would be okay and up for that?'</p><p>'Sure of it. I'll talk to her and double check, but yeah I'm certain... you know what she's like!' Gemma giggled.</p><p>Tony burst out laughing as he nodded his head. I was puzzled by the conversation and it must have shown on my face.</p><p>'Emily is Gemma's sister. She's only 7 but she wants an 'Uncle' too...'</p><p>'Does she know the score?' I asked.</p><p>Gemma giggled incessantly now.</p><p>'Oh yeah!' she giggled. 'She might be my little sister and only 7,but she's well up for it. She goes on about it all the time. She wants her own ""Uncle"". She knows how to keep a secret as well!' Gemma added with a saucy little wink before continuing. 'She said she wants to learn everything and to be a little slut like me!'</p><p>She giggled again at her own words.</p><p>'You're a slut?' I asked, raising my eyebrows.</p><p>'You better believe it!' Tony laughed, 'You ain't seen nothing yet!'</p><p>Gemma burst out laughing as she reached out and grabbed Tony's crotch.</p><p>'See what I mean?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'Give me your email and I'll send you some pictures of Emily... see what you think of her?'</p><p>I didn't really need pictures.</p><p>She was 7 years old and wanted to be a little slut?</p><p>There wasn't anything to consider from my point of view. I rattled off my email address anyway as pictures were always welcomed and Tony made a note of it.</p><p>I gave Gemma a final long passionate kiss before I shook Tony's hand and then made my way back out.</p><p>During the drive home, I felt like I was in a delicious dream that I'd wake up from at any moment. When I got back I tried to do some work but my computer screen remained a blanket of white.</p><p>I've never been able to write when I'm frustrated so it came as no surprise really. I drank endless cups of coffee and smoked countless cigarettes. I wondered whether or not Tony would be true to his word. I'd come across like minded people before who'd promised all manner of things which never materialised, although they'd always been online and not in person.</p><p>Tony however, came across as totally different. The fact that Gemma and Hannah had been best friends gave me great optimism that he would come through and deliver what he said.</p><p>It's funny how the mind works sometimes, and almost convinced myself that nothing would arise from the chance encounter earlier that day when my email bleeped to say I had incoming mail.</p><p>I almost ran to my desk.</p><p>I checked my inbox and saw it was from Tony's email address. It was brief, simply saying ""As promised. Password same as her name. T""</p><p>Attached was a password protected RAR file.</p><p>I downloaded it and when requested entered ""emily"".</p><p>Nothing happened.</p><p>I tried again, this time spelling it ""Emily"" with a capital letter</p><p>Still nothing.</p><p>I felt so frustrated knowing how close I was and unable to open the bloody thing and unsure what to do next. Should I send him an email back and tell him I can't open it... or should I phone or maybe text him?</p><p>I lit another cigarette while I pondered what to do when my email pinged again.</p><p>It was from Tony.</p><p>""Sorry. First, middle and last letters are in CAPS"" he wrote, so I tried ""EmIlY"" and to my joy, the file opened up.</p><p>I emptied the contents into my own encrypted folder with my own password just in case I had any problems in the future. I was so looking forward to seeing what little Emily looked like.</p><p>I clicked on the first picture... and I wasn't disappointed.</p><p>It looked like a school photograph, Gemma and Emily together. They were both wearing those gingham school uniform summer dresses in yellow.</p><p>You could easily tell they were sisters even though Emily's hair was a dirty blonde whereas Gemma's was brown. Also, Gemma's was cut into a bob style and Emily's was long with her hair in bunches. She was every bit as pretty as her sister though and both of them had huge, beaming smiles on their faces.</p><p>The next picture was similar but taken from a little further away so it was a full length shot. I could see that they were both wearing white, knee length socks and if I'm honest, both of their school uniform dresses appeared to end much higher up their thighs than you'd normally expect to see on little primary schoolgirls.</p><p>On the picture which followed, Emily was on her own and it looked like it had been taken in her bedroom. She still had her school uniform dress on, but she'd hitched it up to show off a lovely pair of pastel lilac knickers that she was wearing underneath. They were pulled up tightly so they fit lovely and snug. You could clearly make out the shape and outline of her little pussy through them.</p><p>This was much more like it I thought as my cock began to stiffen and I clicked on the next one.</p><p>This was similar to the last one but taken from behind.</p><p>Her perfectly rounded, peachy knicker clad little bum looked every bit as sexy as her big sister's.</p><p>In the one that followed she still had her dress hitched up and it was taken from the front. However in this one, her knickers were pulled down to mid thigh, just above her little knees showing her sweet bald slit which looked little more than a line between her legs.</p><p>The next one was the same but taken from behind. Like Gemma, her sexy little bum looked absolutely delightful and her skin was flawless.</p><p>My cock was rock hard now as I wondered what was to follow and I clicked next.</p><p>Emily was now lying on her bed and was totally naked. Her little legs were wide apart with her feet resting flat on the bed. In the one that followed she was pulling those sweet little pussy lips apart and the one after that was a fantastic close up of her doing that.</p><p>I studied her gorgeous, hairless little vagina. He inner lips were tinged with a darker pink, and she had a tiny little opening. It looked deliciously wet and inviting.</p><p>There were only four photos left to explore.</p><p>The next one had Emily kneeling on her bed facing away from the camera with her peachy little bum in the air, and the one after she was pulling her little cheeks apart to show off her tasty little rosebud.</p><p>I studied her wrinkled little anal opening. Like most little girls and boys actually are, it was very clean, darker pink and tightly closed. I so wanted to push my finger and tongue up deep inside it, and hoped I'd get the opportunity to do just that.</p><p>In the final photograph, it was Emily and Gemma together naked.</p><p>Emily had a huge, lifelike plastic cock in her hands and her tiny cherry lips were seductively stretched over the end of it.</p><p>She looked so sexy and I could hardly wait to meet her in person, that was if she wanted to meet me too of course, although from the way Gemma had spoke of her sister, there was no doubt that she would.</p><p>I got up to grab another coffee and while I was in the kitchen my email pinged again. When I returned, I was surprised to see it had come from a ""sexygirl""</p><p>Intrigued, I clicked on it and read the message.</p><p>""Hello Uncle Pete. I told Emily all about you and how sad you were about Hannah and stuff and that you would be happy to be her Uncle.</p><p>She said YES... see I said she would! Lol</p><p>She's done a little present for you and it's in the attachment (same PW).</p><p>Hope we both see you very soon.</p><p>Lots of love, Gemma xxx""</p><p>Then underneath, badly typed in that 7 year old way was another short message.</p><p>""Hope u lik me presentt.</p><p>Gemma sed u ave a nise cok.</p><p>Lots luv Emily xxx""</p><p>I downloaded the attachment and emptied that into the same folder as the other one</p><p>I noticed the extension was .mpg and excitedly wondered what the video would contain.</p><p>I clicked on it and the screen faded up from black to little Emily.</p><p>'Go on!' I heard Gemma's voice off camera saying quietly, 'it's recording now!'</p><p>It was clearly done on a web cam which Gemma seemed to be in control of.</p><p>'Hello Uncle Pete!' Emily said enthusiastically with a huge smile that blew me away and waving at the camera. 'Hope you liked my pictures. Gemma says I'm really sexy... I hope you think so as well'</p><p>I nodded dumbly at the screen as she continued.</p><p>'Did you like my little pussy?' she asked as the camera panned back to reveal Emily was naked.</p><p>I sucked in my breath at her delightful 7 year old body. Emily climbed up on the bed and opened her legs wide, holding them by the back of her thighs.</p><p>'Pull it open Em!' Gemma directed.</p><p>Emily's hands came down and she pulled her little pussy lips apart as the camera zoomed into it shakily.</p><p>'Play with yourself...' Gemma instructed.</p><p>Little Emily moved her fingers along her slit and then diddled her little clitty bump.</p><p>'Show him your bum... and play with that!' the 9 year old budding Spielberg said as the camera pulled back a little.</p><p>Emily got onto her hands and knees, showing that fantastic little bum off to the camera. She pulled her cheeks apart as Gemma zoomed in before she stuck on of her tiny fingers into the wrinkly little opening.</p><p>Then the camera went a bit shaky before Gemma appeared naked in front of the camera which now appeared to be controlled by Emily.</p><p>'Hope you like Em!' she said, 'she's really looking forward to meeting you!'</p><p>'I want to suck your willy... and be your little slut!' Emily's sweet little voice could be heard out of shot.</p><p>Gemma laughed as she climbed onto the bed, spread her legs and wetting her finger, began to play with herself for a few minutes before turning round and doing the same thing to her tight little poop chute.</p><p>She then disappeared off camera and then both girls appeared on the bed, so it must have been put onto a tripod or something.</p><p>They both spread their legs wide and began to play with each other's pussies for a couple of minutes.</p><p>'See you soon!' Gemma said.</p><p>'See you soon!' Emily repeated as they both waved frantically and blew kisses before the screen faded to black and the video ended.</p><p>I could feel my rock hard cock had leaked an unbelievable amount of pre-cum and my pants were soaked. I watched the video over a few times, eventually wanking while watching it and having an outstanding orgasm and collapsing exhausted.</p><p>Eventually I went to bed, but found sleep hard to come by.</p><p>I couldn't get Gemma and particularly little Emily out of my mind.</p><p>I couldn't wait to meet her properly and as it happened, I didn't have long to wait.</p><p>It was around 10 am the following morning when I received a text message from Tony asking if I wanted to meet him at the McDonald's on the retail park situated on the outskirts of town at midday.</p><p>Soon I found myself wandering into the restaurant at the appointed time. Tony was seated in a quietish corner. Next to him was a beaming and excited looking Gemma, waving frantically to attract my attention. Sat next to her was little Emily, who was so busy dipping a chicken nugget into a little plastic pot of ketchup that it appeared she hadn't noticed my arrival.</p><p>I wandered in the direction of their table before deciding I best get some food, so I ordered a big mac, fries and a coffee for myself, plus a coffee for Tony and two big ice creams for the girls, before heading back towards their table.</p><p>No sooner had I taken a seat when little Emily asked to sit on my lap. She was certainly as pretty, if not prettier than Gemma. She had a cute, innocent look about her which belied how she's behaved on the video. Gemma jumped up onto Tony's lap, not wanting to be outdone.</p><p>Tony lowered his voice to ensure that we weren't overheard, although it wasn't that busy and no one occupied the nearby tables.</p><p>'What did you think of the photo's?'</p><p>'Excellent!' I replied, 'and the video... wow!'</p><p>Tony laughed and both girls giggled.</p><p>Emily's sweet face was smeared with ice cream around her lips. I watched as she sexily licked it off and I felt my cock stir.</p><p>'I have to say... you're even cuter and sexier in the flesh!' I said, wrapping my arms around the cute little bundle sat on my lap.</p><p>In response, Emily pushed down and wriggled her little bum onto my increasingly hardening cock.</p><p>'How about we leave here and head over to my place for a bit more privacy?' Tony suggested.</p><p>'Sounds good!' I said.</p><p>'You can follow me' Tony suggested. 'Do you want to go with Uncle Peter Em?'</p><p>The little girl nodded vigorously and jumped off my lap.</p><p>She was dressed in a pink t-shirt and a short white skirt. Her dirty blonde hair was tied into a ponytail with a matching pink scrunchy and a pair of pink plastic sandals completed her very summery and very sexy outfit. Her sister, looking equally as good, was in a white t-shirt, short pink skirt and a pair of white trainers.</p><p>We left the restaurant with Emily's little hand in mine and Gemma holding Tony's. By chance, it turned out I had parked right next to Tony's Mercedes.</p><p>'Just follow me' Tony said remotely unlocking his car.</p><p>I did the same to mine and opened the front passenger door. Emily jumped in and as I checked she was belted up safely gave her a kiss on her forehead. I followed Tony out of town and soon we were on a deserted country road.</p><p>'Uncle Peter?' Emily asked sweetly, 'do you think I'm pretty?'</p><p>'I think you're very pretty' I told her honestly, and very VERY sexy!'</p><p>Emily beamed me a delightful little smile, just like I'd seen on her sister. I noticed that Emily had little dimples which appeared whenever she smiled, which just served to make her look even cuter, more innocent and even more sexy.</p><p>'Does this mean I'm going to be your personal, sexy little slut?' she asked innocently.</p><p>'Is that what you want to be?' I asked.</p><p>The 7 year old nodded enthusiastically.</p><p>'Well... I think the job's yours then!' I said laughing.</p><p>I looked down at the little girl sitting next to me in her short little skirt, admiring her sexy little and smooth, milky white thighs.</p><p>'Guess what?' she said as she noticed me looking.</p><p>'What's that sexy girl?'</p><p>She reached down and lifted her skirt up over her flat little tummy exposing her gorgeous little pussy.</p><p>'I ain't got no knickers on!' she giggled.</p><p>I nearly crashed the fucking car!</p><p>'Bloody hell Em!' I almost choked, 'you could have warned me!'</p><p>Emily giggled continuously at my reaction.</p><p>I was so glad my car had an auto transmission. I looked down as she parted her sexy little 7 year old legs.</p><p>'You can touch it if you want to?' she invited.</p><p>I'd been dreaming of doing just that and wasn't about to pass up the opportunity. I slid my hand down and put it between her legs. Her mound was warm, soft and smooth to my touch. Little Emily leaned against me and I stroked her as I drove along. Every so often I needed both hands to move the steering wheel but I went straight back to her little pussy each time.</p><p>I suddenly became aware that Emily had reached across and was squeezing my hard cock through my jeans.</p><p>My mobile started to ring and I jumped. I pressed answer and Tony's voice came across the speakers.</p><p>'Nearly there..' he told me, 'take the next left'</p><p>'Has she shown you yet?' he asked.</p><p>'No knicks?'</p><p>'Yeah' Tony replied laughing harder. 'This one's the same. Skirt up... no knicks... pussy on show...'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'I bet I know where your hand is... not to mention hers! I said.</p><p>'Yeah... and I bet you're doing the same!' he replied. 'Here we are... through he gate and follow me round to the back'</p><p>'Right you are' I said and her clicked off the line.</p><p>We approached a large gate which opened automatically as we got closer to it. I spotted a CCTV camera looking down on us as we drove in and the gate closed behind us. We followed a little driveway round to the back of the place and from the front, nobody would have even known we were there.</p><p>I noticed there were more CCTV cameras dotted around the place as we parked up. I released Emily from her seatbelt and she jumped out, running over to her sister.</p><p>The two of them began whispering and giggling.</p><p>'Come on you two!' Tony laughed. 'Always plotting something they are!' he said to me as he led the way, unlocking a door.</p><p>It was a beautiful house and must have cost an absolute fortune, I thought as we entered. I wondered what line of business Tony must have been in to afford something like this. Everything about it was huge and expensive, but not in a flashy sort of way. Despite its size and grandeur, it still seemed a functioning home</p><p>The lounge was huge with two plasma TV's fixed to the wall which I found a bit odd to be honest. There were large leather sofas and a very deep, shag pile carpet, the type where you feet just sink into it.</p><p>Tony picked up a remote control and pressed a button. I soon realised why there was two screens. One showed multiple feeds from all the CCTV cameras that were dotted all around the place. He certainly seemed to take his privacy and security seriously. The place seemed more secure than the Bank of England vaults.</p><p>It was very tastefully decorated, and on the walls were various large erotic photograph's of children of both sexes and all ages. Although they were all nude, they were artistically done. All the children in them were carefully posed and not really showing anything, other than maybe their bums.</p><p>As I admired them, I noticed that one of them was Gemma and another was Emily. They were both nude, but turned sideways leaning against a wall, so all you really saw was there bum cracks. They'd clearly been taken in a studio by a professional photographer, and both girls looked absolutely stunning in them, as did all the kids in the pictures.</p><p>We wandered through to the kitchen, which itself was about twice the size of my own lounge. Tony fetched some cold drinks from the large double fridge. The girls took theirs and then disappeared.</p><p>'I bet I know what they're up to!' Tony laughed.</p><p>'I'll show you around and explain a few things in a minute' he said laughing as we wandered back to the lounge and sat down.</p><p>The girls suddenly came charging back in, both of them stark naked.</p><p>'Yup... just as I thought!' Tony laughed.</p><p>Gemma made a beeline for Tony's lap and Emily for my own, and we soon had a lapful of naked little girl each. Emily took hold of my hand and placed it between her legs.</p><p>'Forgot to tell you... our Em's a bit of a nympho... aren't you sweetheart?'</p><p>Little Emily nodded furiously as she tugged at my zip. Gemma was doing the same with Tony and it wasn't long before all four of us were totally naked.</p><p>Emily had both of her hands around my cock and was gently wanking me slowly while I stroked her soft little pussy.</p><p>'You're very good...' I said encouragingly.</p><p>Emily smiled at my praise before she stopped and jumped down off my lap. She knelt down on the carpet in front of me and placed both of her hot, soft little hands back around my cock again, before bringing her head down and licking the pre-cum off the end.</p><p>'Oh that feels so nice Em...' I said, 'are you going to put it in your mouth and suck my cock?'</p><p>Little Emily nodded.</p><p>'Are you going to make me cum?' I asked.</p><p>I glanced over to Gemma who was already into a steady rhythm, her head going up and down as she sucked and slurped away on Tony's cock.</p><p>'I'm gonna make you cum in my mouth...' Emily said proudly, 'and then I'm gonna swallow it all down like a really good little slut!'</p><p>Then her head went down and I felt the hot wetness as her lips closed over the end of it. It was a delicious feeling as she flicked and swirled her tiny tongue around the head.</p><p>'Oh my!' I gasped, 'you are sooo good... making me feel sooo nice...' I sighed. 'can you put more in... and show me how good you really are?'</p><p>I felt Emily's lips inch further and further down, making little slurping noises as she sucked harder.</p><p>There was no way I could hold back with this beautiful, sexy little 7 year old sucking my cock and I felt the first spurt of cum travel up and fly out into Emily's sweet sucking mouth. Instinctively, I grabbed Emily's little head and pushed it down even further, holding it in place as I emptied my load of hot, sticky cum down the back of her tiny throat.</p><p>She swallowed repeatedly, her little throat muscles going into overdrive, and although she coughed, choked and gagged a little, she never gave up swallowing nor stopped sucking for a second bless her.</p><p>When I eventually stopped pumping what seemed like a gallon of my seed into her mouth, Emily came off, looked up at me and gave me a big cummy smile. Long strands of cum stretched from the head of my cock to her lips, coating her little white milk teeth.</p><p>She licked her lips seductively.</p><p>'I did it!' she said proudly.</p><p>'You sure did baby girl!' I replied, putting my arms out.</p><p>Emily stood up and I took her in my arms, lifting her up and over. I gave her a huge hug and kissed her cummy little lips.</p><p>Then I kissed her again.</p><p>This time, it was a long, passionate one and I slipped my tongue into her sweet, cummy little mouth.</p><p>I found it incredibly erotic as I found her tiny tongue that a moment ago had been swirling around the head of my cock, and they touched. As we kissed, I fondled her soft little bum before I probed her tight opening there.</p><p>When we broke away she said sexily 'I like things up my bum!'</p><p>'Good' I told her, 'because I'm going to enjoy putting all sorts of things up it... and in your pussy too!'</p><p>'Are you going to fuck me?' she asked.</p><p>'Do you want me to?'</p><p>Emily nodded furiously.</p><p>'Yup... and I want you fuck me up my bum!' she added.</p><p>I hugged her tightly and whispered back in her ear.</p><p>'Don't worry baby girl... I'm going to fuck you in every single hole... very hard... and fill you full of my hot, sticky cum... and you're going to love it!'</p><p>Little Emily grinned from ear to ear.</p><p>Good!' she said sexily.</p><p>'What else do you want to do?' I asked her.</p><p>'Everything!' she giggled, 'I want to be a total slut!'</p><p>'Like what?' I asked, wondering how far she was prepared to take things.</p><p>'I want you to wee on me... and poo on me if you want... and I want to do it to you. You can tie me up... spank me... and I want to do a gang bang...' she giggled like mad. 'And I want a willy in my mouth... bum... and pussy... all at the same time!'</p><p>I was a little shocked to hear her say all of that, but at the same time excited that it all came out of the mouth of a cute and sexy 7 year old girl. However, Emily hadn't finished.</p><p>'And... I want to do things with lots of men... boys... ladies and girls... but only if you say it's okay... because I'm yours now!'</p><p>'So who does your pussy belong to?' I asked her.</p><p>'You!' she replied.</p><p>'Bum?'</p><p>'You!'</p><p>'That sweet mouth?'</p><p>'YOU!' she said again a bit louder.</p><p>I gripped my cock.</p><p>'So who does THIS belong to then? I asked her.</p><p>'That...' she said licking her lips again as she looked at my cock, '... is MINE... but I don't mind sharing it!' she giggled.</p><p>I heard Tony give out a loud moan as he emptied his load down the back of Gemma's throat.</p><p>'Well baby girl... it's about time I returned the compliment... and I want to taste those lovely little little pussy juices of yours...' I told her.</p><p>I laid her down on the sofa and placed one of the cushions under her bum to lift her up and make for easier access.</p><p>Emily had one of those prominent mounds that I loved so much, all puffy and fleshy, so I kissed and licked all around it and then in between her legs, before flicking her little clitty with the tip of my tongue.</p><p>As I made contact, she gave a little gasp and I felt her little body quiver. Then with my hands on that sweet little bum, I lifted her up even more and pulled her onto my mouth as I feasted on her smooth, hairless mound like a starving man getting his first meal in a month.</p><p>Thinking about it, I was starved.</p><p>It had been a number of months since I'd last had the delight of tasting little girl pussy when my darling Hannah had moved away, so I devoured little Emily's with relish, savouring every single second.</p><p>She had that delicious aroma that you only ever got from between the legs of a pre-teen girl. Her natural, sweet fragrant juices mixed with her lovely amber wee.</p><p>Clearly, Emily was enjoying the experience as much as I was..I felt her gyrating and grinding her slim boyish hips in a circular motion, before she began thrusting them forwards to enhance the pleasure she was receiving from my mouth. Then I felt her soft little hands come down onto the back of my head as she applied a gentle pressure.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' she squealed, 'so nice... lick me... put your tongue inside...'</p><p>Never one to disappoint any of my little lovers, be they boy or girl, my tongue searched out her tiny opening and I licked just inside with the tip of it.</p><p>I felt Emily's little body judder as he breathing became heavier and started to get faster in little short .pants.</p><p>I knew she was close to cumming and wanted to give her an orgasm to remember.</p><p>I removed my hands from underneath her and gently took hold of her skinny little legs. I placed one over each of my shoulders and moved forward slightly, so the 7 year old lay there with her legs as wide open as it was humanly possible for her to do.</p><p>I then gently prised her lips apart.</p><p>I once again drank in that delicious, intoxicating aroma and the sight of her little pink innards, glistening in a mixture of her own sex juices and my saliva.</p><p>Her little vaginal hole was slightly open, but it was clear that she still had her little cherry. I would be rectifying that little matter in due course, but for now I wanted to give her the licking of a lifetime.</p><p>I sucked on Emily's clit before I tongue fucked her. Well, as much as I was able to at least, and then gave her long sweeping licks along the join of her soft, tender lips from her clit to her bum crack and back again.</p><p>'Oh... oh...oh...' she was panting and wailing, her head moving from side to side. 'I'm gonna cum... I'm gonna... oh yeah... ooh...'she screamed.</p><p>I felt her little legs close around my neck in a vice-like grip. Her hands clenched my head as she pulled my mouth harder onto her vulva. Her little body juddered and convulsed as I sucked and licked her swollen, peas sized love button.</p><p>'Oh mi god... oh mi god...' she repeated over and over as wave after wave of intense sexual pleasure washed over the 7 year old.</p><p>I continued to lap at her until she was just too sensitive to take any more and she gently pushed art my head to signal she'd had enough.</p><p>I lifted my head and looked up at my self confessed little slut. Her legs were still shaking, her eyes were closed and she was sweating, as the sensations continued to course through her tiny body.</p><p>She was still panting, her little flat chest rising and falling rapidly and it was a few minutes before her breathing slowed and she eventually opened her eyes, grinning from ear to ear.</p><p>'How was that baby girl?' I asked.</p><p>'Fan... tas... tic!' she managed to gasp. 'I didn't know... I could feel... that good!' she managed to say.</p><p>'That's just the start!' I told her. 'You make me feel good, so it's only right I do the same for you'</p><p>She held her arms out to me.</p><p>Once again, we hugged and kissed passionately. Automatically, little Emily reached down for my cock, wrapped her soft fingers around it and stroked me as we kissed.</p><p>It was only when we broke away that I remembered Tony and Gemma. She was sitting on his lap, legs spread wide as he idly stroked her slit.</p><p>'That was cool to watch! Gemma said with a giggle as I glanced across. 'he's good at licking isn't he Em?</p><p>Emily nodded and then looked at me.</p><p>'I hope you do that lots!'</p><p>'Oh yes...' I told her, 'I will do it lots, trust me!'</p><p>'Uncle Tony?' Gemma said, 'why don't you show Uncle Peter some of our other friends?'</p><p>'That's a good idea!' he replied.</p><p>Tony got up and went to a drawer where he retrieved a remote control and a wireless keyboard. Emily sat herself up and plonked herself back on my, lap dangling a leg over each of mine so that she sat there with her legs wide open as she leaned back against me.</p><p>He hit a button on the remote and the other large plasma screen came to life. The screen asked for a password. He tapped away on the wireless keyboard and I saw a menu come up.</p><p>'Who shall we look at first?' Tony asked Gemma.</p><p>She pondered the question.</p><p>'What about... Ryana?' she suggested.</p><p>Tony burst out laughing.</p><p>'I knew you'd pick her!'</p><p>I must have looked puzzled and Tony explained.</p><p>'Gemma has a bit of a thing for other girls... especially black ones... like Ryana!'</p><p>'Oh' I said, as Tony flicked through loads of names, all listed alphabetically.</p><p>'These are introductions...' he said casually with a wink.</p><p>Like that meant anything to me.</p><p>'Kind of getting to know you...'</p><p>I nodded my understanding now he'd explained a little, as the screen faded and a video started up. It appeared to be a school classroom and a little black girl appeared to be sitting on a desk.</p><p>'Hello!' she said brightly in what appeared to be a northern English accent.. 'My name's Ryana... and I'm 11 years old.</p><p>It appeared that she was being directed by someone off camera, and as it panned out, you could see that Ryana was dressed only in a skimpy little white training bra and equally skimpy, matching white lace knickers.</p><p>She continued talking to the camera.</p><p>'I know I'm only 11' she said, 'but I'm a big girl for my age!'</p><p>She winked and smiled at the camera, showing off her perfect white teeth. Then she reached round and unclipped her bra before slipping it off.</p><p>It was easy to see what she meant by her earlier comment as her lovely little brown titties were unveiled.</p><p>For her age, she had quite a nice little pair. They looked firm and pert as you'd expect, coming to a coned point with a much darker areola. She cupped and squeezed them before she pinched her little brown nipples, making them hard so that they stood out more.</p><p>'I like having my titties played with. It feels good when they're sucked' she said, it makes my pussy all wet... look!'</p><p>The camera panned down as Ryana sat on the desk and lifted her legs up. The camera zoomed in slowly to her white knickers, a large damp patch clearly visible on the lace between her legs.</p><p>'You want to see my little black pussy?' she whispered, leaning in to the camera seductively.</p><p>'Yeah!' both girls called out.</p><p>They'd obviously seen this many times before.</p><p>Ryana climbed off the desk and sexily peeled her knickers down to show her pussy to the camera.</p><p>It was smooth, shiny and of course, black.</p><p>Actually, it was more of a light brown, what they nowadays term as 'mixed race'. She had no hair around her vagina other than the odd stray wispy one, a sure sign of her impending puberty.</p><p>She pulled the lips apart, and the wet, dark pink innards contrasted with her caramel coloured skin.</p><p>She then turned around.</p><p>Her bum was bigger, fuller and more rounded than Gemma or Emily's. Whether that was because she was older or black I wasn't quite sure, but it was more womanly I think would be the best way of describing it.</p><p>She looked back to the camera over her shoulder.</p><p>'I love to have things up my bum!' she said with a huge grin, 'the bigger the better!'</p><p>'Yeah!' Emily squealed enthusiastically, wiggling her own little bum on my hard cock.</p><p>'Bye for now!' Ryana said, waving at the camera and blowing a kiss.</p><p>The screen faded to black and a title came up: RYANA. AGE:11 Ref:RY/F/091</p><p>'How many of those introductions have you got?' I asked Tony.</p><p>'Just introductions? Er...'</p><p>He had to think..</p><p>'Couple of hundred I suppose... not sure' he said casually.</p><p>'Seriously?' I said amazed.</p><p>'Oh yeah' he replied. 'They're just the short introductions though. The actual films... must be in their thousands by now I reckon... and as for pictures... no idea! Too many to count!' he laughed.</p><p>'Fucking hell!' was all I could say, 'and I thought I had a large collection!'</p><p>Tony laughed harder.</p><p>'I am... how can I put it... well connected and I've been at it a long time!'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>There was obviously a lot more to Tony than he'd admitted so far.</p><p>'I'll explain it all to you soon' he told me. 'Now if I do this...' he said tapping away at the keyboard, 'you can see all these little thumbnails... so you get an idea of what they look like'</p><p>He tapped away again.</p><p>'I can list by name...'</p><p>Tap tap.</p><p>'By sex...'</p><p>Tap tap.</p><p>'Age...'</p><p>Tap tap.</p><p>'Or any combination... even down to skin, hair, eye colour, race part of the world... anything really.</p><p>'That is some system you have there!' I complimented him.</p><p>'A bloody expensive one!' he laughed, 'but worth every single penny I paid the bloke ton design and install it. Mind you...' he laughed harder, 'I got a big discount when I made him an offer he couldn't refuse!' he winked.</p><p>'I'll skim through hem quickly on random... shout if anyone takes your fancy...'</p><p>'Fuck me Tone!' I laughed, 'they ALL do!'</p><p>Tony was in hysterics.</p><p>'Okay... if one sticks out then?'</p><p>That reference to 'sticking out' elicited a little giggle from Emily, as she knew I was 'sticking out' already. She could feel it.</p><p>Tony tapped away again and thumbnails appeared briefly, before changing to be replaced another after about five seconds and so on repeatedly.</p><p>There were boys and girls of every age, colour, race, hair style and eye colour you could think of.</p><p>'Her!' I suddenly said.</p><p>Tony stopped the thumbnails.</p><p>'Go back...' I said</p><p>He tapped again and the image reappeared.</p><p>'That one!' I said</p><p>'Are you sure we're not twins separated at birth?'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'Why?'</p><p>'She's on my favourites list as well. She's amazing!' he said as he clicked the video to play.</p><p>The thumbnail was of a little girl who looked the epitome of pure innocence.</p><p>She also looked like what could only be described as a paedophiles dream.</p><p>The little girl was blonde, her hair in curly ringlet bunches tied with a red ribbon in bows. The background was full of colourful balloons and streamers with a 'Happy Birthday' banner strung across the back.</p><p>She was dressed in a frilly, white silk party dress decorated with little red rose buds. Under her arm, she was clutching a white teddy bear sporting a red bow tie with white polka dots.</p><p>With her other hand, she was sucking her thumb.</p><p>Her eyes were the clearest, deepest blue I'd ever seen and I was mesmerised watching as she removed her thumb. Then she smiled, waved sweetly at the camera and I felt a huge surge of affection rise up for this darling little child.</p><p>When she spoke, I realised she had a little lisp which simply made her more cute and adorable, if that was possible.</p><p>'Hello!' she said brightly as she waved at the camera. 'I'm Rosie...' only she pronounced it Ro - thee, ' and I'm 5 today!' she announced holding up five fingers.</p><p>Out of shot, a woman's voice could be heard quietly and gently directing her encouragingly.</p><p>'Put teddy down for now...' she said.</p><p>Rosie did as she was asked.</p><p>'Good girl...' the woman said, 'now show us your presents... the special ones?'</p><p>Rosie briefly disappeared off camera and returned holding up a little pink 'Hello Kitty' vibrator.</p><p>'Thisth isth my thspecial kitty...' she said with that cute little lisp, 'makesth my wee wee all nithe and sthwuidgy ...'</p><p>'Where is your wee wee?' the woman asked.</p><p>Rosie pointed to between her legs.</p><p>'Can we see it?</p><p>Rosie giggled sweetly as she nodded eagerly and then disappeared out of shot again.</p><p>When she reappeared, the dress was gone and she was wearing only a tiny pair of white knickers with little red roses all over them, and a little red silk bow at the front. She also had on little white stockings and a tiny white suspender belt attached to them.</p><p>She reached down and pulled her knickers down to her knees, standing proudly with her legs slightly apart.</p><p>'Can we see your bum bum Rosie?' the woman asked.</p><p>Immediately, the little 5 year old turned around and bent over.</p><p>She had a delightfully cute little bum on her and I let out a low whistle. I have to say, the next bit caught me by surprise.</p><p>'Have you had a lovely party Rosie?' the woman asked.</p><p>Rosie nodded.</p><p>'All your little friends gone home?'</p><p>She nodded again, more glumly this time.</p><p>'Are you going to have another party?' she was asked.</p><p>Her little face lit back up as she nodded.</p><p>'What sort of party?' the woman asked.</p><p>'A thspecial one... with thspecial friendsth...' she said enthusiastically before adding, '... a thsex one... and I'm gonna be the cum prin-thessth!'</p><p>'You better go and get ready then!' the woman said.</p><p>'Okay... bye bye!' the little 5 year old said sweetly.</p><p>She blew a kiss and waved at the camera frantically with a huge smile as it faded out to ROSIE. AGE:5 Ref: RO/BDY5/122</p><p>'She's adorable!' I said</p><p>'You should see what followed at the party!' Tony laughed.</p><p>'Can't wait!' I said, looking forward to a viewing.</p><p>'You'll have to!' he joked. 'let's have a bite to eat and then we can take a look at some of the proper ones!'</p><p>It wasn't long before we were all noshing away on pizza and garlic bread, all washed down with copious amounts of fizzy cola and lemonade.</p><p>I sat at a large table with Tony as we chatted, while the girls sat together on one of the sofas, whispering and giggling.</p><p>It seemed like the most natural thing in the world for the four of us to be naked while we ate.</p><p>It was only a short while later that it dawned on me how extremely quiet the girls had become. When I looked across, they'd both fallen asleep.</p><p>They looked so cute and sweet with their arms and legs entwined, their little naked bodies allowing all their charms to be viewed.</p><p>'All that fun must have worn them out!' I said.</p><p>Tony laughed.</p><p>'Make the most of it... I know what they're like when they wake up!'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>In a way, I was pleased that they'd fallen asleep as it gave me the chance to have a proper chat with Tony.</p><p>'This set up' I said, 'it's like...'</p><p>I struggled to find the right words.</p><p>'A dream?' Tony suggested.</p><p>'Well... yeah' I replied, 'and I'm scared I'm going to wake up at any moment. I mean... all this?' I said gesturing around with my hands, 'and that as well?'</p><p>I pointed to the plasma screen.</p><p>'It's... the ultimate fantasy isn't it... for people like us I mean?'</p><p>'Yup!' Tony said, 'and now you're part of it all. Actually...' he continued, 'I wanted a word with you about it...'</p><p>Now I felt uneasy, wondering what was coming next.</p><p>'Can I ask you something?' I said.</p><p>'Sure'</p><p>'How come you trust me... you know... so quickly? We hardly know one another yet...'</p><p>Tony smiled and laughed as he started to explain.</p><p>'I actually know a great deal more about you than you think... I probably know more about you than you know about yourself!' he laughed.</p><p>I raised my eyebrows nervously. Now I was really worried about what might follow.</p><p>'For a start, you wouldn't have known about that place by the river if you didn't use it for the same purpose. Like I said, I know a lot about you from my own discreet enquiries... and Gemma supplied a lot of details too...'</p><p>'Via Hannah?' I asked, raising my eyebrows even more.</p><p>Tony laughed.</p><p>'Yup. Hannah gave a lot of information. Not in a nasty snitch sort of way either. She knew what I was looking for... and it seemed what I was looking for was you. It was such a shame to lose Hannah, but when I was told about you taking her to that clearing and everything I'd learned about you, I wanted to meet you in person. The easiest way was for you to ""accidentally"" stumble across us...' he laughed</p><p>'You... you mean that you set me up? I was meant to catch you and Gemma... well... at it?'</p><p>'Yeah!' he laughed hysterically now at the memory. 'And I'm truly sorry for scaring the shit out of you too. I didn't want you running straight off, and I needed to make sure for myself that you were exactly as I'd been told you were and see it for myself.</p><p>'Hence Gemma's offer?'</p><p>'Hence Gemma's offer!' he confirmed. 'She was meant to have given you a blow job... but well... you've seen how she is... how they both are... and she got a bit carried away sucking me off. So she owes you a blow job!' he laughed. 'And in case it all went tits up... I had it on video... a little insurance policy if you like ... which I don't need now of course'</p><p>I nodded my understanding of what he was saying, although I still wasn't sure where it was heading. Tony must have been reading my mind.</p><p>'You're probably wondering what the bottom line is in all of this?' he said.</p><p>'Well...' I replied a little hesitantly, 'I did sort of wonder?'</p><p>'Okay, I'll lay it all out for you. My business... which as you can see pays pretty well, has expanded somewhat as I've moved into... let's just say new areas with it. I need a reliable, like minded right hand man!'</p><p>'Me??' I said in shock.</p><p>'By Jove...' Tony said with a laugh, 'I think he's got it Sherlock!'</p><p>I was so stunned, I was absolutely speechless.</p><p>'I... err... Jesus!' I stuttered and stammered. 'I don't know what to say. I mean... are you serious? I'm no businessman... wouldn't you be better off...'</p><p>Tony raised a hand to silence me as he laughed.</p><p>'What? Put an ad in the paper? Advertise it down the job centre or engage the services of a recruitment agency?'</p><p>He had a point.</p><p>He hadn't spelt out exactly what his business was.</p><p>He didn't need to. It was obvious what it was.</p><p>'I... err.. really don't know what to say?' I told him.</p><p>'Try yes?' he laughed. 'Trust me, I will pay you VERY well, however, you don't need me to tell you that this is a VERY risky business I'm in. Your inflated salary would include payment for your silence if ever the shit hit the fan so to speak... not that that's likely to happen, but you need to be prepared for these things.</p><p>Also, in the unlikely event that should ever happen, you will continue to be paid your salary for a minimum of five years thereafter and that is guaranteed. Your salary would be paid directly into an offshore account which I will set up for you, and then you'll be free to move it around as you see fit!'</p><p>'What would the salary be.... just out of interest?' I asked, trying to sound casual about it.</p><p>'So you're interested then?'</p><p>'It's possible...' I said trying to act cool and not show my excitement.</p><p>When he told me, that façade evaporated in an instant and I almost fell off my chair.</p><p>'One hundred, THOUSAND pounds a year???' I said in disbelief.</p><p>He smiled.</p><p>'Plus perks... and all the fringe benefits you can handle!' he winked.</p><p>'Now you are kidding me... a HUNDRED GRAND a year?' I repeated.</p><p>'Nope... but I'd expect total loyalty of course...'</p><p>'For that money... I'd let you fuck ME!' I laughed.</p><p>'I'll pass if you don't mind... you're about thirty years too late matey!'</p><p>I couldn't help but laugh at Tony's laid back attitude.</p><p>A hundred grand a year... I thought to myself.</p><p>I was lucky if I made 25 in a good year.</p><p>'Plus perks... and fringe benefits...' he repeated, nodding towards the two sleeping girls , 'or if you fancy a change...' he nodded at the thumbnails on the screen. 'You'll get a prestige company car of course... pick what you want really, Merc... BMW... or maybe a Lexus? It's up to you. Oh and I'll give you a gold card for your expenses!'</p><p>I looked at him.</p><p>'Oh don't worry, it's in the name of overseas property development company I own... in name only of course, but it does give the business a nice legitimate front. I do have property overseas though... talking of which, there'll be a number of foreign business trips so you'll need to make sure your passport's up to date.</p><p>All paid for of course as you'll need to meet some of our international people. You'll need to have a top notch security system like this one installed too...'</p><p>He thought for a moment.</p><p>'Nah forget that!' he said changing his mind. 'We'll find you a place like this... or build one... whatever you prefer. You can stay here until that's sorted, it's big enough!' he laughed.</p><p>I was sitting there like a dumb statue as he rattled all this off, trying to take it all in.</p><p>'Anyway' he finally said with a big grin, 'that's the deal!'</p><p>'What'll I have to do?' I finally got the chance to ask.</p><p>'Nothing hard!' he laughed, 'I'll show you as we go along. I suppose you need some time to consider my offer?'</p><p>'Oh yeah!' I burst out laughing, 'are you kidding me?'</p><p>I did think about it... for around two seconds before I held my hand out.</p><p>'I not exactly sure what I'm letting myself in for...' I laughed, 'but it looks like it's gonna be great fun!'</p><p>'Welcome aboard!' he smiled, shaking my hand firmly.</p><p>I couldn't help thinking that this was the strangest job interview in the world, even though I didn't know that was what it was going to turn out to be. I was naked, my interviewer was also naked, and present were two naked, little pre-teen girls.</p><p>I happened to glance at the clock.</p><p>'Won't those two be missed?' I asked, nodding towards Emily and Gemma.</p><p>'Not really' Tony replied confidently. 'Their so-called mother is my sister'</p><p>'So you're...'</p><p>'Yeah. UNCLE Tony... literally!' he laughed before he began to explain.</p><p>'She's a totally piss-head. As long as I keep up a constant supply of booze, she's happy. The girls spend most of their time with me anyway, and I told her the minute she fights me, I'll have Social Services knocking on her door so fucking fast. So frankly, she don't give a shit and I make sure she gets £500 a week into her account!'</p><p>I looked across to the two beautiful girls sleeping silently.</p><p>'They are both so lovely!' I said with genuine affection.</p><p>'And both little nymphomaniacs...' Tony added, 'not to mention virgins!'</p><p>'You've not fucked Gemma yet?' I asked with genuine surprise.</p><p>'I planned to ages ago, but had to sort a few people out... and what with business. I don't just want to do it... if you get what I mean? I want it to be as special as I can make it for her?'</p><p>I nodded, as I felt exactly the same way about Emily.</p><p>'But I'm going to do it real soon. I usually pop them around 6 or 7... I always say that if it's not popped by 8...'</p><p>'It's getting too late?' I finished it for him.</p><p>We both laughed.</p><p>'What about Emily?' I asked.</p><p>'What about her?'</p><p>'Well she wants me to bust her cherry... and her arse cherry too?'</p><p>'Then go for it!' he replied.</p><p>'You don't mind?'</p><p>'Why should I? If she wants you to pop her cherry and fuck her, then that's down to her, providing you don't hurt her of course'</p><p>'It's bound to hurt a bit the first time' I told him</p><p>'You misunderstand' Tony said. 'I meant mistreating her... doing stuff she don't want to do... although knowing Em, that won't be an issue' he laughed, 'but that sort of thing'</p><p>'I'd never do that!' I said truthfully. 'I think she's absolutely beautiful'</p><p>'No problem then. I know she thinks the world of you already. When you get your new place sorted, you can have her come live with you if you want?'</p><p>'Really?' I said surprised, not for the first time during our conversation. 'What about school and stuff?'</p><p>'Leave that with me. Home school... or at least someone will act as a private tutor to keep the authorities happy!' he winked.</p><p>Our conversation was interrupted by the sound of an alarm going off and every plasma screen automatically switched itself over to the live feed from the CCTV.</p><p>Tony had a look.</p><p>'Don't panic!' he laughed, 'they're motion sensitive. It's just my security manager making a check'</p><p>The noise had awoken the girls and Tony switched the screens back by remote before an extremely large, scary looking man with a shaved head and lots of tattoos came wandering in.</p><p>Quite frankly, just the look of him scared the shit out of me!</p><p>The moment they spotted him, both girls jumped up and to him. The big man scooped the pair of them up together in his big muscular arms. I was impressed with his tenderness and obviously genuine affection for the two naked little girls, despite his outward appearance.</p><p>'Uncle Andy!' the both squealed with delight.</p><p>'My two sexy little girls!' he said affectionately. 'Your adorable little pussies and bums get sexier every time I see you!' he added, giving them both a fondle before he put them back down.</p><p>He suddenly noticed me.</p><p>'I'm sorry Tony' he said apologetically, 'I never realised you had company!'</p><p>'No problem Andy' he said as he introduced me. 'Can you make it known that Pete here is my number two' he told the big man, 'and his word should be obeyed as if it were my own?'</p><p>'No problems boss. Nice to meet you Pete!' he said with genuine friendliness. 'Kisses and gropes girlie's... time for me to go!'</p><p>The girls each gave him a huge hug and a kiss, as once again her grabbed their bums and for good measure, cupped each of their little pussies before he left.</p><p>Once he'd gone, Tony said 'I'll show you his kids later on... they're lovely!'</p><p>Emily wandered over to me sleepily, rubbing her eyes.</p><p>'Hello sleepy head!' I said, wrapping my arms around her and giving her a hug before kissing the top of her head.</p><p>She climbed up onto my lap and wrapped her little arms around me as she cuddled into me.</p><p>'Uncle Pete?' she asked in that dreamy state between being asleep and awake.</p><p>'Yes darling?' I said tenderly.</p><p>'I love you!'</p><p>Oh bless her, I thought.</p><p>'I love you too babes!' I said honestly.</p><p>'Em?' Tony said, 'when we sort Uncle Pete a new place to live out... do you want to go and live with him?'</p><p>'You mean sleep in bed with him every night and stuff?'</p><p>'Yup!' Tony replied.</p><p>'Will I still see Gemma?' she asked.</p><p>'Course you will you doughnut!' he laughed. Everyday probably!'</p><p>'YEAH!' she shrieked, hugging me tighter.</p><p>I took her chin gently and turned her to face me as I looked into her bright excited eyes.</p><p>'I'd love to wake up... and the very first thing I see every morning is your pretty little face and sexy little body!' I told her.</p><p>'Will you fuck me every night?' she wanted to know.</p><p>'You bet I will!' I replied with a big smile. ' We will do whatever you want...' I told her before adding with a whisper, 'probably more than once a night...'</p><p>'Wicked!' she said.</p><p>I moved my hand down to her bum and gave it a tender squeeze, before probing her tight anal opening with my digit. I felt her push back and the tip of my finger entered her.</p><p>Gemma wandered over to Tony and climbed up on his lap before they kissed passionately..</p><p>I suddenly became aware of a steady bleeping noise. Tony took hold of the wireless keyboard and tapped into it.</p><p>An image of a girl came up on the screen and underneath it said Shannon - VIDEOCALL!</p><p>Tony tapped again and the girl on screen came to life.</p><p>This was mad.</p><p>Brilliant... but mad!</p><p>I felt like I was suddenly trapped in an episode of 'Thunderbirds'.</p><p>'Woohoo!' Tony said animatedly, 'it's sexy Shannon! How are you sweetheart?'</p><p>'Wet... warm... and willing!' she giggled with a huge smile. 'Waiting for you to come and see me... so that I can taste that cock and cum of yours again!' she laughed before adding 'Hi Gemma... Hi Em!' and waving.</p><p>The girls waved back.</p><p>'Down to business...' Tony said. 'What can I do for you babes?'</p><p>' I have two more for you...' she said casually, 'one of each!'</p><p>'Cool!' Tony said, 'have you briefed them?'</p><p>'Course! Does a bear shit in the woods?'' Shannon replied like Tony was stupid for even asking in the first place. 'I've done the usual... don't I always?</p><p>Tony laughed.</p><p>'You do darling... you do! I dunno where you get them all from. What is it, six already this month?'</p><p>Shannon nodded, laughing.</p><p>'I know a lot of people... and I do a lot of babysitting!'</p><p>'You must be rich!' Tony laughed. 'I'll stick two hundred in tomorrow. Send us the usual yeah? When will I get to see them?'</p><p>'They're here with me now' Shannon replied. 'This is Gracie!'</p><p>A little red headed girl appeared in the shot.</p><p>'hello' she said. 'I'm Gracie and I'm 9'</p><p>You could tell she was a little nervous, but Tony and the girls did their best to put her at ease.</p><p>'Hello Gracie... nice to meet you sweetie. No need to be nervous. I'm sure Shannon will look after you'</p><p>'Course I will!' Shannon's voice could be heard off camera.</p><p>'Has Shannon explained everything?'</p><p>Grace nodded, visibly more relaxed now.</p><p>'And you're happy with it all?'</p><p>She nodded again.</p><p>'Brilliant!' Tony replied. 'I'll pop and see you next week. Have you done a nice introductory?</p><p>'Uh-huh' Grace nodded with a smile.</p><p>'I''ll look forward to watching that later' he said before smacking his forehead. 'Where's my manners? I'm Tony as you know... and that man there is Peter' he said pointing me out. And these two sexy little girls are Gemma... and that one's Emily!'</p><p>Both girls waved and Grace waved back enthusiastically.</p><p>'Shannon said... do you want to see what I've got now?' Gracie asked.</p><p>'That would be VERY nice!' Tony replied.</p><p>Shannon instructed Gracie to stand on a chair which she did. Shannon panned the camera down Gracie's body on close up from head to toe, starting with her lovely green eyes, to her chest which revealed the beginnings of little raised titty bumps, down her flat little tummy to her gorgeous little thighs and sweet looking mound.</p><p>Then Gracie turned around to show off her sexy little bubble bum.</p><p>'Nice ain't she?' Shannon asked.</p><p>'Definitely!' Tony agreed.</p><p>'You wait until you taste her!' Shannon laughed.</p><p>'I just knew you would have... you dirty little bitch!' Tony laughed.</p><p>Shannon moved the camera to a boy with short brown hair and larger brown eyes. He was very pretty, for a boy that is, and appeared much more confident.</p><p>'Hiya!' he said. 'I'm Nick and I'm 11. Hope you like my cock!' he winked.</p><p>Immediately, Shannon panned the camera down to his hand wrapped around his stiff little boyhood, which he removed to give us all a nice clear view.</p><p>It was a nice size for his age as it stood out proudly, with a nice looking, undropped ball sack. A few very light wispy hairs above the base of his cock indicated he would be developing soon.</p><p>He then turned around to show off his bum.</p><p>'Nice cock!' Gemma commented.</p><p>'Nice to suck on!' Emily agreed.</p><p>As the camera panned out, Shannon and Gracie were on their knees in front of him. Grace immediately slipped her lips over the end and began to suck him, while Shannon stroked and fondled his tight little ball sack, before they swapped places.</p><p>The older girl then sucked him right off.</p><p>'Brilliant!' Tony said. 'I'll be up to see you all next week hopefully. Accounts and retainers will be available tomorrow!'</p><p>'Might have more for you by then!' Shannon said as she wiped her mouth with the back of her hand as Gracie sucked on her perky little tits.</p><p>'Don't you ever stop?' Tony laughed.</p><p>'They don't call me Sexy Shannon Slut for nothing!'</p><p>'True! Take it easy babes.. stay safe... see ya!'</p><p>Shannon blew a kiss, waved and then disconnected.</p><p>No sooner had she gone then the bleeping started again. François Lille - Video call!</p><p>Tony answered and a man appeared on screen.</p><p>'Bonjour François!'</p><p>'Bonjour Tony!' the man said in a heavy French accent before they had a conversation totally in French</p><p>Then only words I understood were 'Euros' and 'au revoir', and then he was gone.</p><p>'See what I mean?' Tony said. 'This is why I need a right hand man!'</p><p>I nodded hesitantly.</p><p>'What's up now?' he asked when he saw my face.</p><p>'I... err... don't speak any other language other than English... and quite frankly I struggle with that half the bloody time!'</p><p>The girls giggled and Tony laughed.</p><p>'Don't worry' he told me, the system's got a built in translator. Just pop the little wireless headset on and talk normally. The system will translate everything you say automatically and vice versa. It covers just about every language going. It just so happens that I speak French!'</p><p>'Right' I said, suitably impressed, 'so what was all that about... if you don't mind me asking?</p><p>'Oh he's entertaining a very important client. Wanted some specifics for two nights in Paris... butter the client up so he awards them a massive contract.!' he laughed. 'A 5 year old Thai who likes to suck cock... and a 7 year old Indian who likes anal...'</p><p>'And you can do that? I asked, 'supply them I mean?'</p><p>'Course... it's the business I'm in... we're in. I can supply anything they ask for... at the right price!' he winked.</p><p>'So what's that likely to set him back?'</p><p>'I dunno' Tony did a quick calculation, 'but I quoted him 30,000€' he said very casually.</p><p>I let out a low whistle.</p><p>'Must be one hell of a contract he's after. And will they pay that?'</p><p>'Oh yeah... if they want it badly enough... and they usually do!' he laughed. 'But they know they are going to get exactly what they ask for , and they can ask for absolutely anything specific, no matter what age or kink. They know it will be supplied exactly, with no come backs or problems... guaranteed. We deliver them, provide the clients with secure, high quality accommodation for the duration, total security and collect them at the end'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'They get great value for money'</p><p>'How do they pay?'</p><p>'In bloody advance!' Tony laughed. 'I give them details of an account to pay it into, offshore of course. Once that's done, I immediately shift the money around you know...'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'The girls get around 300 Euros each per night. That's around £250... give or take... so it pays well. Bear in mind we're talking about a 5 and 7 year old here. Some get more... depends on their age and how experienced they are, plus they all get an annual retainer of £500, simply for being on the books. Take Shannon for example. She gets £400 per night because she is VERY good at what she does. She's also a recruiter and gets £100 for each new one she brings into 'the family'.</p><p>'Blimey!' I said with surprise, 'they earn more than I do...err... did!'</p><p>'As I said' he continued. 'we provide a quality service, guaranteed hassle free and every single one are very good at what they do'</p><p>He nodded towards Emily and Gemma.</p><p>'Gemma could earn over £300 a time... but I prefer not to share her with clients so anything she wants, whether that's money, clothes or anything else, she gets. You can do the same for Em if you'd prefer that?'</p><p>I looked own at the little girl on my lap. She looked up at me and grinned at the mention of her name.</p><p>I gave her a big, loving hug.</p><p>'I'd prefer not to share her with clients too' I admitted.</p><p>'No problem' Tony said. 'Let her have whatever she wants, clothes, money, gadgets, toys... just stick them on expenses'</p><p>'How do they get paid... the kids I mean?'</p><p>'Pretty much the same way. I set up offshore accounts for them which are all untraceable and they can dip into it pretty much whenever they want... up to a limit so they don't suddenly have a lot of cash and people get suspicious. A lot of them, the older ones like Shannon especially, realise they have a limited 'shelf life' for the want of a batter expression. Let's face it, you don't stay a child forever, so its squirrelled away for their retirement from the business until they get a bit older. That's except these two of course as they're usually here with me... well Em will be with you now'</p><p>I had to hand it to him, it was well set up, thought out and organised.</p><p>On top of that, he was making a fortune.</p><p>Tony wasn't finished yet though</p><p>'Oh and if they are a very regular, trusted client... for an additional fee we offer them access to our very high quality website. It's expensive, but again worth every penny' he laughed. 'How many websites do you know of where you can pick and chose a private performance in high definition to your exact requirements, and in addition, known that it's totally safe?'</p><p>I had to admit, I didn't know of any.</p><p>'It's fully interactive. Clients can talk to them over a live feed, direct them etc. Whatever they want really'</p><p>Not for the first time, I was very impressed.</p><p>'We have about 2000 clients worldwide at the moment, each paying £500 a month for unlimited access'</p><p>'Fuck me!' I said. 'Your website rakes in a million a month alone?'</p><p>'About that' he laughed, you'd have to ask my accountant. And the client base is growing!'</p><p>I was so pleased that I had inadvertently become part of all this.</p><p>'This is all so hard to take in' I said. 'I think I need to go home for a while... a touch of reality and get my head around it!'</p><p>'Uncle Pete!' little Emily said alarmed and tearful, 'please don't go...'</p><p>'That's understandable' he told me, 'but there's plenty of space here if you want to stay. If you want a record of anything' he said nodding towards Emily who still looked as if her world was about to fall apart, 'the cameras are all set up for it. You only need to hit the record button. I'll always respect your privacy though. Mind you, we'll probably be otherwise engaged ourselves won't we babes?' he said kissing the top of Gemma's nodding head.</p><p>I looked at a tearful Emily.</p><p>'I need clothes and stuff...' I said.</p><p>Tony gave a laugh.</p><p>'Go online... get yourself kitted out with some new clobber and get them to courier it. It'll be here first thing in the morning!'</p><p>He put Gemma down and got up, walked over to a drawer and when he came back slid a gold card across the table towards me in the name of his property business.</p><p>'That's yours' he said 'there's no limit on that by the way!'</p><p>I looked down at it, and that at little Emily looking up at me, almost pleading with her eyes and on the verge of bursting into tears.</p><p>'Looks like I'm staying then don't it?' I winked at her.</p><p>'Yay!' her little face lit up immediately as I wiped her tears away with my thumbs.</p><p>I gave her a big reassuring hug followed by a kiss.</p><p>'How could I deny you anything at all?' I said as I hugged her close to me.</p><p>A short while later, Tony showed me to a room. I say room, it was more like a self contained apartment and about three times bigger than my own poky little flat.</p><p>Like the rest of the house, it was tastefully decorated with an en-suite wet room, living area with leather sofas and large plasma TV's, one in the living space and another which popped up at the foot of the large four poster bed at the touch of a button.</p><p>Tony opened a drawer and pulled out another remote control and wireless keyboard. A few taps later and the screen came to life just like those downstairs.</p><p>'Enter your own password here...' he said handing me the keyboard. 'Now confirm it... press enter... and bingo! You've got the same access as me now... which is everything! He laughed.</p><p>'The menu's self explanatory, but if you do get stuck just hit that help button there' he pointed, and it'll guide you through it. Have fun and if you need anything, just shout!'</p><p>He kissed Emily on the cheek and left us alone.</p><p>Emily jumped and bounced on the bed, like the little 7 year old girl she actually was.</p><p>I got up the regular Internet and ordered some clothes for myself and loads of stuff for my Emily, paying over the odds for a courier delivery service and emphasising it all had to be delivered by 9 am the next morning at the very latest. I paid with the card that Tony had given me, and relieved that I'd sorted that out, turned my attention to my little girl.</p><p>'Come here you!' I said with a big smile, wiggling my finger at her. Em stood on the bed and walked over to where I was sitting on the end, her tiny feet disappearing in the soft mattress.</p><p>I threw my arms around her, hugging her tightly and caressing her little bum at the same time.</p><p>'You are so sexy!' I told her. 'and we're going to have a wonderful time together!'</p><p>We kissed passionately, our tongues dancing, before the phone rang making us both jump.</p><p>We broke away and I picked it up.</p><p>'Hello...' I said tentatively.</p><p>I could hear Tony laughing.</p><p>'Forgot to mention... bottom drawer... unit by the bed. Press one if you need me. See ya!' he chuckled and the line clicked off.</p><p>It was such a cryptic message, I had absolutely no idea what he was on about. Anyway, I went to the unit by the side of the bed and opened the bottom drawer.</p><p>I couldn't believe my eyes. It contained every type of sex toy you could imagine, only most of it was scaled down to what could only be described as child size.</p><p>There were vibrators, strap-ons, handcuffs, restraints, tools for spanking, dress up clothing and it seemed, an unending supply of both condoms and lubricants in every colour and flavour under the sun.</p><p>You name it, and it was in this drawer. I must have had a look of total amazement on my face.</p><p>Emily of course, simply giggled at my reaction.</p><p>I stretched out on the extremely comfortable bed with my arm around my 7 year old lover, who was cuddling into me with one arm across my chest.</p><p>I felt it slowly moving downwards until she was gently stroking and caressing my balls lovingly.</p><p>'I love you' she whispered tenderly and quietly.</p><p>'I love you too darling...' I whispered back, kissing the top of her head.</p><p>She slid her little body down the bed and kissed my balls before she gently licked and sucked them.</p><p>Slowly and sensually, she licked up the shaft of my now rock hard cock. Before she swirled her little pink tongue around the top.</p><p>I felt an intense feeling of extreme pleasure as little Emily looked up at me with those bright blue eyes.</p><p>She gently pulled my foreskin back, exposing the head covered in pre-cum. Her tongue snaked out and licked it off, before smacking her lips loudly.</p><p>I reached down as Emily repositioned herself to give me better access between her legs, and I stroked her soft little bum.</p><p>Every time my little darling licked and sucked up the pre-cum, my cock oozed twice as much again to replace it, so she was continually licking and sucking, smacking her lips noisily each time.</p><p>I probed her tightly closed little bum hole and using a finger and thumb, prised her little cheeks apart. I then took her by her slim little hips and lifted her up to sit her on my chest with her head facing my feet, so that she was lying on her tummy in a classic 69 position. Automatically, she opened her legs and raised her bottom up, while she continued her loving on my manhood.</p><p>Putting a hand on each of her little cheeks, with my thumbs I gently pulled them apart. Her wrinkly little rosebud, all dark pink was tightly closed. I lifted my head and ran my tongue from the top of her crack over her little opening and down to the space just above where her little pussy slit started.</p><p>'Mmm' she sighed as her sweet lips closed over the head of my cock.</p><p>I made my way back up and stopped when my tongue hit the little dip where her hole was. I pushed my tongue against it while taking in that sweet intoxicating perfume of little girl vagina.</p><p>I could feel her briefly push back against me in an effort to help my tongue enter her.</p><p>I felt its natural resistance so I wet a finger and brought it up.</p><p>Emily pushed her bum back as my digit forced the tight anal ring to open. This time, I used my index finger instead of my little one. Emily strained as if trying to poo and my finger slipped in a little more.</p><p>As my finger invaded her rectum, I felt Emily react by sucking me harder.</p><p>'Oh baby...' I sighed to the little 7 year old, 'you suck cock so well...'</p><p>I knew it was a daft thing to ask, as she'd struggle to answer with her tiny mouth stuffed full of my cock.</p><p>'Do you like me fingering your bum darling?'</p><p>She did her best to nod.</p><p>'Shall I put more in?'</p><p>She gave another little nod.</p><p>I pushed my finger up her bum a bit deeper until it reached the first joint.</p><p>'Hmmph'</p><p>'More?' I asked.</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>I pushed again.</p><p>This time, I decided to see how much of my finger her tight little poop chute would take. Slowly, my finger began to disappear right up to the knuckle.</p><p>Emily took more of me into her sweet mouth and began sucking harder. I withdrew my finger slightly before reinserting it, slowly building up a rhythm as I slid it in and out of her.</p><p>I could feel her little anal muscle working, clenching hard around my finger each time I pushed it back up her. I reached for the drawer and pulled out a sachet of the lubricant.</p><p>Meanwhile, little Emily had built up a steady rhythm of her own, her little her bobbing up and down with squelchy, slurping sounds coming from her as she enjoyed sucking on my cock.</p><p>I withdrew my finger from her totally, much to Emily's disappointment. I reached down and gently persuaded her to stop sucking me, as I didn't want to cum in her little mouth this time, as tempting as that was. She got the message and lifted her head up.</p><p>'That was so nice baby girl...' I told her softly, 'you are a wonderful little cock sucker, but this time... I want to make you feel nice!'</p><p>'That felt super nice with your finger up my bum!' she told me. 'Are you going to do that some more?' she asked hopefully.</p><p>I nodded and showed her my finger, glistening and coated in slippery strawberry flavoured gel. I got her to lie sideways across me with her knees slightly under her so that her gorgeous peachy bottom was raised up.</p><p>With my left hand, I forced the little cheeks apart to expose her wrinkled little anus again. I took some more of the lube and gave it a good squeeze to make sure her bum got a good amount.</p><p>'Ooh that's cold!' Emily giggled.</p><p>'Sorry sweetie!' I said apologetically.</p><p>I worked it in to make sure she was coated properly and to warm the gel up a bit. As I pushed my finger back into her, Emily strained again and with the assistance of the lube, it slipped in much easier this time around.</p><p>I was pleased as I couldn't bear the thought of causing my little Emily any unnecessary pain or discomfort if I could possibly avoid it.</p><p>My finger went straight in up to the knuckle like before, this time with very little effort and I could feel Emily pushing back , trying to get even more in.</p><p>'Ooh' she gasped. 'More... put more in...'</p><p>Clearly, she hadn't been lying when she'd told me she enjoyed things up her bum.</p><p>I then had an idea.</p><p>I reached back into drawer again and pulled out a vibrator. It was quite slim, only a little thicker than a ballpoint pen. I had no idea where Tony had acquired it from, but it was obvious it had been designed for use by a child. In fact, when I looked at it more closely, it was printed 'pre-teen anal size 1'</p><p>I gave it a coat of the lubricant and withdrew my finger from Emily's sweet bum. Her sexy rosebud gaped opened briefly and I watched it pulsate before it slowly closed up again. I lined the smooth, rounded tip of the implement up and pushed. Immediately it slipped in and continued to disappear up the little 7 year old's rectum.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' Emily gasped. 'Put it all the way... I want it right up my bum!'</p><p>I continued to push and around three quarters of its length went in. gently I withdrew it, before reinserting it with another coat of the lube.</p><p>'That feels soooo nice!' Emily informed me as I slowly began to fuck her tight little bum with the child size vibrator.</p><p>'Faster... harder...' she urged as I built up a little speed.</p><p>With my free hand I reached between her legs which emily parted for me, and stroked her slit. I then searched out her hard little nubbin and began to rub it in tiny little circles. Emily began to gyrate her slim boyish hips as I fingered her slippery little slit and began to pound the plastic into her harder and faster.</p><p>'Yes... yes... yes...' Emily gasped each time I pushed it in going fractionally further up her bum each time I did it.</p><p>Emily wrapped both her little hands around my cock and squeezed it as she began to squeal.</p><p>'Oh mi god... I'm gonna... fuck me... rub me... I'm cummmmingggg!'</p><p>She was panting now and pushing back against me hard writhing her hips about as most of the pink plastic disappeared up her little poop chute.</p><p>Her body trembled and stiffened and little legs were shaking too.</p><p>I rubbed her little love button harder and faster as Emily had a powerful little orgasm.</p><p>'Mmm... yeah... cumming... oh mi god...' she shrieked.</p><p>I continued to rub her clit and pound her tight little bum until she couldn't take it any more and I stopped both actions. I hugged her close to me as the pleasure waves continued to rack her body.</p><p>It gave me a lovely feeling to know that I could give my little girl such wonderful pleasure sensations, and the fact that my Emily was so sensitive and receptive to them as well. I just continued to hug her close to me until she eventually calmed down breathlessly and opened her little eyes.</p><p>I looked down at her and she looked up at me.</p><p>All I could see in those beautiful blue eyes of hers was pure love for me.</p><p>She beamed me the most heart-warming little smile.</p><p>'That was super...' she said softly, 'thank you!'</p><p>She hugged me tightly and I hugged her back. Eventually, she sat up and with her sitting on my lap we had a long, very passionate kiss.</p><p>Once we broke away, I playfully threw her down on the bed next to me, pinned her arms out to the sides and blew large, loud raspberries on her soft, smooth, flat little tummy, making her giggle non stop.</p><p>I never ever forgot that Emily was just a little 7 year old girl, even if she was a precocious little slut in the making with a massive sexual appetite, and at times, a little 7 year old girl was exactly what she was.</p><p>Like the way she was giggling now.</p><p>I let her up and we had another hug and kiss.</p><p>'Well then Missy' I said as I tickled her skinny little ribs, 'how about we have a bit of a rest and watch one of those films now... if I can work out how to operate this bloody thing!' I added, reaching across for the keyboard.</p><p>'Yeah!' Emily squealed with delight. 'can we watch Rosie's birthday party... it's really good!'</p><p>I'd temporarily forgotten all about that. It was the adorable, fuckable little girl I'd seen in the introductory video and I quite liked the idea of seeing what happened at her special 5th birthday party.</p><p>I tapped 'Rosie' into the search box and a list of about 20 films with 'Rosie' in the title from all around the world came up. They were also various ages.</p><p>I scrolled down and then I saw it.</p><p>'Rosie's 5th Birthday Party!'</p><p>I clicked on it as Emily and I settled back on the bed and the screen came to life.</p><p>A colourful title came up with the same name as a group of young children on the soundtrack sang 'Happy Birthday To You'... with gradually faded out.</p><p>The title slowly dissolved into more writing.</p><p>'Rosie is 5 today... so all her special friends came round to her party...</p><p>And to wish her a very SPECIAL... Happy Birthday....'</p><p><b>End Of Part One</b></p>"
987,"If You Go Down To The Woods Today, Part 2",Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['MM/g', 'g9', 'g7', 'g11', 'g5', 'g9', 'b11', 'pedo', 'preteen', 'girl', 'oral', 'intercourse', 'fonde', 'finger']",I tapped 'Rosie' into the search box and a list of about 20 films with 'Rosie' in the title from all around the world came up. They were also various ages. I scrolled down and then I saw it. 'Rosie's 5th Birthday Party!' I clicked on it as Emily and I settled back on the bed and the screen came to life. A colourful title came up with the same name as a group of young children on the soundtrack sang 'Happy Birthday To You'... with gradually faded out. The title slowly dissolved into more writing. 'Rosie is 5 today... so all her special friends came round to her party... And to wish her a very SPECIAL... Happy Birthday....',2012-04-16T00:00:00,"A Bit About Me And My Stories:

As you will see from my stories I use English expressions and spellings - because I am English! lol
My stories are about child sex in all its forms - girls, boys, with each other, with adults etc. so if this is not to your liking please do not read any further - you won't get another warning!
In ALL my stories one of the main aims is realism, so there won't be any 5 year old's taking 12 inch dicks or screaming 'fuck my cunt big boy!' and in the main all sex acts are consensual, although there may be some coercion at times. I do not generally write stories whereby children are abducted, raped, tortured or physically hurt without their permission.
I also have a very strong dislike of certain 'slang' terms so I don't use awful bloody words like 'jizz'.
Girls tend to have 'pet names' for their private parts and therefore if a 5 year old is likely to refer to her vagina as her 'doodle' then that's what will be used.
I work on the basis that if they excite me while I write them, then I hope they will excite the reader.
Like all writers, I thrive on feedback from readers so please leave it on the form provided or directly: carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com If you leave a valid return email address I will always try and reply to each one personally but you need to bear in mind that I might be busy and it may take a week or two before you hear from me.
Suggestions are welcomed for future stories if it is keeping with the way I write.
I hope you enjoy them.
Okay enough with the waffle.... On with the good stuff!","<p>I tapped 'Rosie' into the search box and a list of about 20 films with 'Rosie' in the title from all around the world came up. They were also various ages.</p><p>I scrolled down and then I saw it.</p><p>'Rosie's 5th Birthday Party!'</p><p>I clicked on it as Emily and I settled back on the bed and the screen came to life.</p><p>A colourful title came up with the same name as a group of young children on the soundtrack sang 'Happy Birthday To You'... with gradually faded out.</p><p>The title slowly dissolved into more writing.</p><p>'Rosie is 5 today... so all her special friends came round to her party...</p><p>And to wish her a very SPECIAL... Happy Birthday....'</p><p>The picture changed to little Rosie blowing out 5 candles on the large birthday cake that we'd seen earlier.</p><p>Then she looked into the camera.</p><p>'Hello... I'm Ros-thie... and I'm 5 today!'</p><p>She held up 5 fingers.</p><p>'All my freindsth are here for my thspecial party!'</p><p>Rosie;s hair was tied in bunches with pink ribbons. I noticed that she was wearing pink lipstick to match as well.</p><p>She was still in a party dress, but this one was different to the one we'd seen earlier in the introductory video, and once again, it was a light pink to match the ribbons and lipstick.</p><p>'Thesthe are my thspecial friendsth' she lisped as the camera panned around the room to show 5 naked men, all sporting large hard erections before the screen faded out and back in again.</p><p>Rosie was now standing on what I thought was a table, but it turned out to be something similar to a doctor's examination couch... only bigger.</p><p>The camera panned to show a line of men's hard cocks of all shapes and sizes, one of which was black. Rosie went along the line and kissed the end of each one in turn, before a hand was seen going under the front of her dress clearly fondling her, as another pair went under the back and caressed her bum.</p><p>Another pair of hands set to work undoing the buttons on the back of her pretty pink party dress, which they opened up and slipped off her, letting it fall to the floor. You could clearly see the hand moving around in the font of her pretty little knickers, and the other doing the same down the back of them.</p><p>Her pretty little knickers were pink to match her now discarded pink party dress, and had '5 Today!' printed across the front of them.</p><p>As hands continued to explore inside her knickers and fondle her little pussy and bum, a hand came from either side and began to stroke and tweak her tiny flat, almost non existent little nipples.</p><p>Then the hands came out of her knickers and each took one side of her waistband before slowly pulling them down.</p><p>Little Rosie stepped out of them and stood with her legs apart. It was obvious she'd done this many times before. The hands that been stroking her nipples now moved. One went to her bum, the other started fingering her little hairless slit and diddling her little hidden clitty bump.</p><p>After a few moments, the men's heads started to appear.</p><p>Two licked each of her nipples, while one licked her bum from behind and another feasted on her 5 year old pussy. The 5th man locked his lips to hers and you could see their tongues and mouths moving as the little 5 year old wrapped her little arms around him and French kissed him.</p><p>A short time later, Rosie was picked up and laid on the black couch with her little legs spread wide apart, and her ankles were placed into the child sized stirrups on the examination couch.</p><p>The camera zoomed in for a close up on her gaping little pink pussy, as the black man#s hand came in and began to rub the 5 year old's clit in tiny circles.</p><p>'Mmm... nith...' little Rosie sighed as her clit was diddled.</p><p>A cock then appeared at the side of Rosie's little blonde head.</p><p>Immediately and without any hesitation whatsoever, she opened her tiny mouth and the man pushed as much of it as he could into it.</p><p>He held the back of her head as he slowly moved it in and out of her tiny, sucking mouth. He only did it for a few minutes before it was replaced by another, and another and another until eventually, all 5 men had face fucked her.</p><p>As we watched, Emily idly stroked my cock and made little sounds of approval of what was happening on screen as I fingered her sweet, slippery little slit.</p><p>Back on screen, little Rosie's kegs were released from the stirrups. She was then picked up again and placed on a similar styled couch. This time, she was positioned so that she was lying on her side.</p><p>Two webbing straps were brought up and her right leg was secured to the cushioned couch with one of them. The other appeared to be lowered from the top of the screen. This one had a small loop in it into which Rosie's left ankle was placed.</p><p>When the webbing was raised back up, it had the effect of making Rosie's open up wide apart. The more the strap was raised, the wider and more spread apart the 5 year old's legs were. Her tiny, tightly closed vaginal and bum holes were now totally exposed and when they were certain her legs wouldn't open any wider without hurting the little darling, it was secured.</p><p>Emily carried on playing with my cock as my finger continued to explore her hole. We watched intently as a different man appeared at Rosie's head.</p><p>Again, she automatically opened opened her mouth as he fed it to her. The black man's big hard cock appeared at Rosie's left side and the little 5 year old struggled to fit the fingers of both hands around it, but she did the best she could and started to wank him.</p><p>Another cock appeared and started to rub it along her dark pink, gaping little pussy slit and around her clit, before yet another appeared and rubbed his cock along the crack of her tiny 5 year old bum.</p><p>This is my favourite bit!' Emily whispered excitedly. 'She's so lucky!'</p><p>I was mesmerised watching this sweet and so innocent looking little girl happily servicing all these men at the same time on her 5th birthday.</p><p>The man having his cock sucked was unsurprisingly, first. He groaned in ecstasy as he started to shoot his hot, thick cum over Rosie's sweet little face and in her hair.</p><p>Rosie giggled incessantly as the cock in her hands was next and exploded similarly, shooting huge globs of goo over her hands, flat little chest and tummy.</p><p>Little Rosie's body began to tremble and quiver. She was obviously having a little orgasm all her own. Her little face scrunched up with pleasure and her eyes closed as the man shot all over her soft, hairless mound.</p><p>Finally, the last man shot long ropes over her sweet little bum cheeks.</p><p>The sound was a mixture of moans, groans and sighs as little 5 year old Rosie was covered in semen.</p><p>'That is SO cool...'Emily almost whispered in he excitement. 'But here comes the REALLY best bit...' she said even more animatedly.</p><p>The men on screen all began to piss, and very soon Rosie's sweet naked little body was absolutely drenched in amber liquid.</p><p>Once they'd all emptied their bladders, they all sang a chorus of 'Happy Birthday to You' to a urine soaked, cum covered smiling and giggling 5 year old Rosie as the screen faded to black and ended.</p><p>Emily turned her head and looked at me.</p><p>'I wish that was me...' she said quietly.</p><p>That interested me immensely, as one of my turn ons when it came to little girls was to watch them urinate.</p><p>'You like wee games?' I asked her.</p><p>Emily nodded enthusiastically before adding shyly, '...and poo ones!'</p><p>I could tell she was extremely hesitant in whether or not to actually say it.</p><p>'You don't ever have to be shy or worry poppet...' I said giving her a reassuring cuddle. 'You can tell me absolutely anything... and we can do absolutely anything that you want,,,'</p><p>She looked up at me and smiled as I hugged her close to reassure her that I meant it before I whispered, 'I like the idea of those too...'</p><p>Emily giggled and appeared to be relieved that I found those things quite normal.</p><p>'Do you want to give or receive?' I whispered in her ear.</p><p>By the puzzled expression on her face, she didn't know what I meant. I hugged her again, smiled and explained.</p><p>Do you want to wee or poo on me... or me to do it to you?'</p><p>'Oh' she said with a giggle. 'BOTH!'</p><p>'Have you done it before baby girl?'</p><p>She shook her head.</p><p>'No... but I've seen it lots of times in films and stuff and it looks like fun... Gemma says it's brill!'</p><p>So 9 year old Gemma was into water-sports and had done it already. That didn't surprise me really.</p><p>I put my arms around the naked little 7 year old and lifted her onto my chest so that she was lying on top of me again and I could look into her pretty little face. With my big arms wrapped around her tiny skinny body I rested my hands on her bum cheeks. The feeling of her soft, smooth skin against my own was fantastic.</p><p>I looked at her pretty little face and into those wonderful, inquisitive, bright eyes and felt a huge, genuine surge of love well up inside me.</p><p>I knew at that precise moment, although it was never in any doubt anyway, that I truly loved this little 7 year old girl who gave herself to me so freely, genuinely and lovingly.</p><p>There was literally nothing I wouldn't do to protect her from harm, and I would do anything in my power to make sure that she was as happy as I could make her. I also knew that I would actually kill anyone who threatened her, or harmed a single hair on her pretty little head.</p><p>Each time she gave me that beautiful smile,I felt my heart lurch.</p><p>I kissed her forehead lovingly and then whispered into her ear.</p><p>'Shall we do it now baby girl?</p><p>'Really?' She asked excitedly.</p><p>'Really!' I said, '...if you want to?'</p><p>I'd never seen little Emily so fired up. Her little hands grabbed the sides of my face and she plastered it in sweet little girl kisses.</p><p>'Let's do it...' I whispered, giving her bum a playful smack.</p><p>'I like it when you do that too!' she giggled cheekily and confidently.</p><p>I picked her up and carried her into the en-suite wet room before putting her down.</p><p>'Which do you want to do first?</p><p>'Can I do it to you first?' she asked.</p><p>It was one of my greatest turn ons to watch little girls and boys having a wee, and to be wee'd on by little Emily was a fantastic fantasy come true.</p><p>I was almost as excited as she was.</p><p>'Course you can!' I told her. 'Are you able to start and stop when you want to?'</p><p>'Pretty much' she answered.</p><p>'Great' I told her. 'Then I can direct you!'</p><p>I lay down on the floor and instructed Emily to stand astride me with a leg each side. Then I got her to squat slightly, just over my cock and I watched intently as the golden fluid began to dribble down her legs from her tiny opening, onto my tummy, cock and balls.</p><p>As her flow built up into a steady stream, I fingered her hot little slit.</p><p>I then got her to stop her flow and move clover up my body. I placed my hands on her hips and licked her juicy little slit, tasting the sweet saltiness of her urine. As I flicked at her clit, Emily sighed softly and I felt a little trickle escape from her.</p><p>I pushed my tongue into her hole, well as much as I was able to, and as I wiggled it about encouraging her to release it, Emily was unable to hold the flow back.</p><p>'Ooh...' she gasped as the dribble started again.</p><p>I drank down as much as I could, stabbing the little hole with with the tip of my tongue. Eventually she slowed up and the flow stopped as I licked away the last salty drops from her slit.</p><p>Emily was absolutely beaming as I stood up and she lay down.</p><p>'Ready?' I checked</p><p>'Uh-huh' she replied with a nod.</p><p>I released my flow and started to pee. Directing the hot stream directly at her slit to start with, gradually making my way upwards over her tummy and little flat chest. When I knew I was nearing the end of my flow I stopped and save the last little bit.</p><p>Emily looked disappointed that I'd stopped, but I didn't want to frighten her or do anything she didn't want.</p><p>'In your face?' I checked.</p><p>Emily nodded furiously.</p><p>I restarted, aiming for the centre of her forehead.</p><p>I watched as her hair became soaked and my amber fluid ran down her face. Then she opened her mouth. I directed my final jet there and scored a direct hit.</p><p>I heard Emily gargle a little as she swallowed it down, but she was okay. Eventually I slowed and stopped completely.</p><p>I looked down at my urine soaked little girl, and she had a grin from ear to ear. I knew it was a stupid question... but I just had to ask it!</p><p>'How was it baby girl?'</p><p>'That was... absolutely brill!' she said.</p><p>I was so pleased to see my little girl so happy. We hugged and kissed before showering, drying and returning to the bedroom all nice and fresh.</p><p>I pulled on some shorts and Emily actually pulled on a pair of knickers!</p><p>Despite everything that had happened over the past few days and everything that was yet to come, looking at her lying there on the bed in a pair of little white knickers with Minnie Mouse printed on them, it reminded me and she looked for that moment exactly what she was.</p><p>A cute, innocent looking, 7 year old girl.</p><p>I decided to pop down to the kitchen to get us both a drink. I never saw any sign of Tony or Gemma on my travels, so I assumed they'd gone off to Tony's room and were doing pretty much what Emily and I had been.</p><p>I hadn't been gone that long, but when I returned, little Emily was blissfully sound asleep. She looked happy, contented, sweet and innocent. I think that was the main thing that had made me fall in love with her, that look of sweet, total innocence.</p><p>She was also of course, incredibly sexy with a willingness and eagerness to do pretty much anything I asked of her.</p><p>Much more than any woman I'd ever known in fact.</p><p>But Emily's looks were the total opposite.</p><p>She's already told me that she wanted to be a total little slut, and I was more than happy to encourage her to be just that to me. However, to anyone who didn't Emily, she was your average, run-of-the-mill, sweet and innocent 7 year old girl.</p><p>I stood there just watching her sleep, her little chest rising and falling silently as she slept. I couldn't help but wonder what she might have been dreaming about, and hoped that whatever it was, it was a nice one.</p><p>I draped a cover over her in case she got cold and then I kissed her lightly, whispering 'sweet dreams darling... I love you...'</p><p>She stirred slightly but didn't wake up.</p><p>As I didn't want to disturb her, I went and sat on a recliner and decided to explore Tony's computer system a bit further.</p><p>I flicked through page after page of names, and was staggered at the sheer number of videos and photograph's on the system. I went into the website section and brought up a page labelled 'live cams'.</p><p>Some of the names were obvious, but others were a little more obscure. The guide also said that if the names were in red, it indicated that they were offline, and green meant live an available.</p><p>Some had brief descriptions.</p><p>They were all ages, boys and girls, groups with or without adults. Some of those labelled 'groups' looked interesting. There were gymnastics groups, scouts, cubs and beavers, guides, brownies and rainbows. Even schools and nurseries. Absolutely all sorts.</p><p>In the old Eastern bloc countries, there was a high number of orphanages, and in South East Asia, lots of feeds from child brothels.</p><p>I've always been keen on the orientals, so I clicked on one using the 'management silent observer' option.</p><p>On cam 1, a chubby white man was fucking a girl of about 11, on cam 2, two young boys around 6 or so were sucking on one another's stiff little cocks. Cam 3 showed a girl of about 12 putting on a private show with a vibrator.</p><p>As ever, I was well impressed.</p><p>I thought of the girl I'd seen yesterday and typed 'Shannon' into the search box, and an array of 'Shannon's' came up.</p><p>I scrolled through until I saw one with a * next to it. The help guide told me that symbol indicated a 'recruiter', so I knew I'd got the right one and clicked on it.</p><p>I read what could only be described as Shannon's 'personnel record' really, if there was such a thing within Tony's organisation.</p><p>I found out that despite the way she looked and acted, she was actually only 12, well closer to 13, and had been with Tony since he'd started the business around 6 years ago. She'd also recruited a phenomenal number of kids into the business and had amassed a staggering amount of wealth into the bargain.</p><p>There was also a long list of videos and photo sets accredited to her, going back to when she was just 6 years old. I flicked through the titles of some of her videos.</p><p>Shannon the cherry popper, Shannon likes it up her bum, Shannon fucks her primary school teacher, Shannon's first facial, Shannon's golden showers, Shannon's gang bang, Shannon's lesbian lust... the list went on and on.</p><p>I continued my look through and saw a coded list of sexual activities which the children could choose to participate in... or not. These again were divided by colour, green indicating fine and red meaning no way.</p><p>Under Shannon's name, there was a long list of green entries; everything from simple fucking, through lesbianism, gang bangs and water sports to spanking and being tied up.</p><p>There were NO red entries.</p><p>When I thought about it, it struck me that Shannon was the earlier prototype for the 7 year old sleeping silently about two feet away from me. It seemed that there wasn't anything my little Emily wouldn't do either.</p><p>I was tempted to skim through some of Shannon's videos and photo's, but decided to save that pleasure for another day when I had the time to enjoy them more.</p><p>I quickly scrolled through the list of names, my eyes trying to take in some of them so that I was familiar with at least some of them, together with the codes and notes that were with them.</p><p>Juanita 7 in Barcelona. She loved to give and be on the receiving end of oral, but I'd never known a 7 year old who didn't like a good tonguing to be honest. She didn't like anything up her bum though, apparently.</p><p>Louise in Seattle was 11. She loved stuff up her bum and golden showers as well.</p><p>Imra in Delhi liked to be tied up and spanked and was 9, whereas 5 year old Annie in Scotland apparently liked you to cum over her face.</p><p>Anthony in Bulgaria liked his cock squeezed hard. Unusual in a 6 year old I thought, and 12 year old Max in Argentina loved a tongue up his bum.</p><p>The list was seemingly endless. I felt I could put in either sex and any combination of sex act, age, location, skin colour and build, and get a result every single time. At the bottom of the page I spotted a button that said 'supplies'.</p><p>Intrigued, I clicked on it.</p><p>This brought up another list of names. These were all girls aged around 15 upwards and it seemed, were no longer profitable as such in themselves. However, they remained on the payroll as most of them were either pregnant or had given birth quite recently, and were happy for their offspring to join 'the business'.</p><p>Some of them had 2 or 3 children, and once again I marvelled at Tony's ingenuity and forward thinking. It made sense. Little girls, or boys for that matter, unfortunately don't stay little forever and as they grow up, lose their appeal for a lot of clients. So what better way to 'replenish the stock' as it were, then by the very girls who did exactly the same when they ere 5, 6 or 7 or whatever.</p><p>The Mum's can teach their little girl's all they need to know and when the time's right, they can slip in and start earning with the full knowledge and permission of their parent.</p><p>When you think about it, the idea was brilliant.</p><p>I heard Emily stir and she kicked off the cover that I'd placed over her. She'd repositioned herself so that she was now lying on her back with her legs apart. He prominent little mound looked so inviting that I simply couldn't resist.</p><p>Carefully I climbed onto the bed and got between them, before I hooked my finger into the gusset of her Minnie Mouse knickers between her legs and pulled it to one side, exposing her lovely, juicy little slit.</p><p>I lay there just staring at the beautiful sight before me. The raised smooth mound, the perfect symmetrical line where her soft lips met in the middle and the usually tightly closed little hole, forced open slightly against its will revealing a tantalising glimpse of the pink, wet treasure which lay within.</p><p>Using one hand, I carefully prised the top of her lips apart and gently stroked at her tiny clitoral hood to entice her little pearl from its hiding place, before running my finger up and down her smooth, soft slit.</p><p>Emily was incredibly wet and slippery, and once again I couldn't help but wonder what she was dreaming about.</p><p>I lightly kissed and licked her little pussy.</p><p>I could smell her.</p><p>I could smell my little Emily.</p><p>Those wonderful little girl sex juices, that sweet urine mixed with the shower gel we'd used.</p><p>Her sweet vagina smelled every bit as sexy as it looked.</p><p>MY little girl.</p><p>Her chest continued to rise and fall silently and again, I felt a rush of love for her, followed by an even greater one of lust.</p><p>I could have quite easily ripped through her little cherry there and then.</p><p>Rammed my cock hard into her as she lay there, and no doubt little Emily would have lay there, legs wide apart and let me do it.</p><p>And love it.</p><p>But I didn't.</p><p>Yes I WOULD rip her cherry open.</p><p>Yes I WOULD put my cock into her little vaginal hole and fuck her hard.</p><p>Yes I WOULD also ram my cock up her tight little bum and deep into her rectum.</p><p>But not right now.</p><p>Not this minute.</p><p>And definitely NOT like this!</p><p>Not only did I want Emily to be a willing and active participant, I also had the desire to make her very first time as memorable, pain free and pleasurable for her as I could possibly make it.</p><p>I wanted her to look back and remember it as the best experience she'd ever had, and that it happened with the greatest love, affection and tenderness.</p><p>I could NEVER do it like this.</p><p>That would be rape, and I would NOT rape my little girl.</p><p>I would not rape ANY child.</p><p>As much as I loved sex with many different children, I'd never forced any of them into doing anything they didn't want to do, and I never would either.</p><p>Mutual consent and enjoyment is always of paramount importance to me.</p><p>I licked her little love button lightly before sucking on it. I ran my tongue down her slit, back up and onto her clit again. Emily sighed softly and instinctively opened her little legs wider before I dipped my tongue into her honey pot.</p><p>She tasted so good.</p><p>I licked the inner lips and then sucked on the larger outer ones. I licked and sucked, sucked and licked, like a kitten at a bowl of fresh double cream.</p><p>As I licked, Emily's hips came up to meet me.</p><p>I licked harder and faster.</p><p>Little Emily, still sound asleep, breathed harder.</p><p>I sucked on her clit again, before nibbling at it and then circling it with the tip of my tongue. Emily's little legs went into spasm and I knew she was cumming as I continued to lick her delicious, bald little mound.</p><p>She panted, sighed and moaned as her little body shuddered and shook. I watched her tiny hole contracting and her little flat tummy heaving. I continued my oral ministrations on her and little Emily seemed to go from one orgasm straight to another, and another, and another.</p><p>I looked up at her and she was biting down on her lip as her body writhed and gyrated continuously.</p><p>I never wanted to stop licking her.</p><p>She was so sweet, so tasty, so delicious.</p><p>I wanted her to enjoy these sensations forever.</p><p>Reluctantly, I did eventually stop and I lay on the bed next to her. She turned into me and moaned softly to herself as she threw an arm across me.</p><p>I kissed her head, whispered 'sweet dreams darling... I love you...' and watched her continue her peaceful, contented sleep.</p><p>I hadn't any idea of the time.</p><p>I was in that state somewhere between sleep and consciousness. Quite frankly, I wasn't even sure where I was.</p><p>Unfamiliar surroundings.</p><p>I was aware of my throbbing cock. My usual morning hard on. A warm, wet sensation coming from the top of it. A small hand stroking my inner thigh and another fondling my balls.</p><p>I opened my eyes fully.</p><p>Somehow, Emily had lost her knickers and I had a lovely rear view of 7 year old Emily lying on her tummy, her tiny, smooth, perfectly rounded little bum inches from my face.</p><p>Her head was moving slowly up and down my cock. I reached for her gorgeous little bum and gently squeezed it. Emily stopped briefly, turned her head and looked up at me with a huge smile on her face.</p><p>A long strand of pre-cum was hanging from her top lip, which she quickly collected with a quick swipe of her little pink tongue.</p><p>'Good morning sweetheart' I said sleepily, 'what a way to wake up!'</p><p>She grinned at me and giggled.</p><p>'I thought you might like it' she said with a huge smile that showed the pre-cum coating her little white milk teeth.</p><p>'I do! I do!' I said, squeezing her little bum again, 'but come here and give us a kiss!'</p><p>She turned herself around and lay on my chest on her tummy with a leg either side of me. I held her head with a hand on each side of her face and kissed her briefly. I then wrapped my arms around her and we had a proper kiss until we both had to come up for air. I then returned my hands to her little globes, softly caressing her.</p><p>'Did you sleep well poppet?' I asked, before planting a little kiss on her sweet button nose.</p><p>'Yup!' she said brightly, 'it was really nice!' kissing the end of my nose in a copycat move and then giggling before she added, '...and I had the mostest... loveliest dream!'</p><p>'The mostest?' I laughed.</p><p>'Don't take the mickey! She said, giving me a playful slap on the arm.</p><p>'Tell me about your mostest nice dream' I said, taking the mickey again.</p><p>Emily pulled a hair out of my chest.</p><p>'Oww!' I laughed.</p><p>I retaliated by giving her bum a playful slap.</p><p></p><p>It turned into a muck about wrestle, which of course, ended up with me pinning her down on the bed by her hands. I moved my head down to her flat little tummy, swirled my tongue in and around her tummy button, before blowing a loud raspberry on her belly.</p><p>Emily collapsed in a fit of giggles as I did it again and again.</p><p>I then went back to her face and kissed her little nose again.</p><p>'And let that be a lesson to you!' I laughed. 'I love you poppet!'</p><p>'Love you too!' she replied.</p><p>I could tell from her eyes that she meant every word.</p><p>So did I.</p><p>Our lips locked and our tongues met to do their merry dance. I think we could have just hugged and kissed like that for hours, but we had to breathe sooner or later.</p><p>I lifted her back up and onto my chest like before.</p><p>'So what was your dream about sweetheart?' I asked her seriously.</p><p>'Well...' she said putting her head sideways on my chest and her arms around me, 'I dreamed I was in bed with you... like we are now...'</p><p>'Yeah...'</p><p>'And you started to lick me...'</p><p>'Uh-huh' I said, 'and then what happened?'</p><p>'Well... you made me cum...</p><p>'Right...'</p><p>'And it was a super duper one... really nice you know... like you always do...'</p><p>'Yeah...'</p><p>'But you didn't stop licking and sucking my pussy when I cummed...'</p><p>'I didn't?'</p><p>'Nope!' she said as she played with the hairs on my chest. '...You just kept licking and sucking... you sucked my clitty bump... licked my pussy... put your tongue inside me...'</p><p>'And?'</p><p>'I cummed AGAIN!' she said with surprise. '...and THEN...'</p><p>'And then?' I asked.</p><p>'You just kept on licking and sucking and it felt so nice I cummed and cummed all over again and again!'</p><p>'Oh wow!' I said, 'and what did you think of that?' I asked her as she continued to twiddle the hairs.</p><p>'It was brilliant! It felt really tingly between my legs and it kind of... went all over... and just when I thought it was gonna go away... it happened again and again... and felt nicer each time!'</p><p>'So you enjoyed it then?' I laughed.</p><p>'Mmm' she said, 'I loved it!'</p><p>She looked up at me.</p><p>' I didn't know you could do that... or is it only in your dreams?' she asked.</p><p>I stroked her hair lovingly as I spoke.</p><p>'You could do it for real' I told her. 'Well some ladies and little girls can... but not all of them'</p><p>'Really?' she asked.</p><p>This was a revelation to little Emily.</p><p>'Yup' I told her, 'they're called multiple orgasms poppet'</p><p>She thought for a moment.</p><p>'Can you do it?' she asked.</p><p>'No babes' I laughed. 'Men and women are built a bit differently' I said before adding, 'and when you get to be an old wrinkly like me... it gets worse!'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>Little Emily was clearly puzzled, judging by the look on her face.</p><p>'What do you mean?</p><p>'Well... when I cum I shoot my cream don't I?'</p><p>Emily nodded, smiled at the thought and then smacked her lips saucily</p><p>'Yeah...'</p><p>'And then it goes all soft...'</p><p>'Yeah...' Emily giggled, 'like a pork sausage!'</p><p>'Err... yeah... Thanks for that Em!' I laughed. 'Well it needs time to replace it and get all hard again... but some little boys can cum and stay hard... and then cum again'</p><p>'Can they?'</p><p>'Yeah... but little boys don't have anything come out of it do they?</p><p>'Don't they?'</p><p>'Well... not until they're about 11 or so... maybe later'</p><p>'Why?'</p><p>'Well...' I tried to put it into words she'd understand. 'You know when you get a little older... anywhere from about a years time to 13 or so... you'll start to grow hairs, boobs and you'll start to have periods?'</p><p>'Uh-huh'</p><p>'Well similar things happen to boys too!'</p><p>Emily had a think and then collapsed into gales of uncontrollable giggles.</p><p>'What?' I asked.</p><p>Emily couldn't contain herself, raising a hand to her mouth as she giggled constantly. Her giggling was so infectious, she started me off.</p><p>'What!??#' I said laughing.</p><p>'Boys... DON'T grow boobies!' she said giggling.</p><p>'Der! I know that you doughnut!'</p><p>She giggled again.</p><p>Little Emily, the light of my life, was winding me up very successfully... and I hadn't even noticed.</p><p>'And... they don't have periods!' she said with an air of authority</p><p>'True' I admitted, 'but they do grow hair... and their cocks get longer and fatter'</p><p>Emily smiled as she thought about that and I continued.</p><p>'Their voices get deeper... their balls drop... and they start to make the goo that shoots out when they cum!'</p><p>After all that, a lengthy and protracted discussion about puberty and all that would entail, all Emily said afterwards was 'oh'.</p><p>'But like I said, some women and little girls can cum, and cum and cum, if someone keeps on licking and sucking them, or fingers them or fucks them. And you...' I said tapping the end of her little button nose with my fingertip, 'are one of them!'</p><p>Little Em smiled and then frowned.</p><p>'But it was only a dream...' she said after thinking about it.</p><p>'Err...' I confessed, 'I did actually lick you... and suck you... over and over... and you DID actually cum over and over again. I was licking you while you slept... but you were really enjoying it!'</p><p>'Cool!' she replied. 'Why didn't you wake me up?'</p><p>'because you were having a lovely sleep darling' I told her. 'I didn't want to disturb you!'</p><p>'You can always wake me up for that!' she giggled. 'You can always wake me up for sex... I'll never say no!'</p><p>'You're not a little sex machine sweetheart!' I told her.</p><p>'I want to be!' she said with a big grin. 'You can do whatever you want to me and I'll do whatever you want me to... no matter what you want me to do... no matter when it is... no matter where we are!'</p><p>'You don't have to poppet' I said hugging her.</p><p>She hugged my neck tightly.</p><p>'I know!' she said kissing my lips, 'but I want to. I told you, I'm going to be your little slut... your little sex slave... and I will never EVER say no!'</p><p>I decided to test her and call her bluff.</p><p>'Okay... supposing...'</p><p>I looked around the room for some depraved inspiration.</p><p>'I wanted to put that big thick candle over there up your bum?' I pointed.</p><p>'Okay!' she said. 'Shall I bend over?'</p><p>'Whoa... hang on baby girl!' I said. ' That was an example!'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'What about if there were lots of men and boys... and they all wanted to fuck you... or for you to suck them all off... or one wanted to fuck your bum and one wanted you to suck them... both at the same time?'</p><p>'Oh cool!' she beamed, 'Or girls? But only if you said it was okay though... because I belong to you!'</p><p>'Okay... okay... I believe you!' I said laughing.</p><p>My cock was rock hard, so I reached down and lined it up with her hot pussy, rubbing it up and down her slit and around her hard little clitty.</p><p>'Mmm...' Emily moaned, 'that's nice. Are you going to fuck me?' she asked.</p><p>'No... not yet baby girl' I told her as I continued rubbing my cock along her deliciously hot, soft slippery folds.</p><p>'When?' she asked hopefully.</p><p>'Soon my darling... very soon'</p><p>Emily got into the rhythm, moving her tiny hips back and forth, grinning her little slit down hard on my cock. The leaking pre-cum making it nice and slippery as we glided together giving one another pleasurable feelings.</p><p>'Mmm... that feels so nice' she sighed as she kissed me, before she sat up a little and placed her hands flat on my chest.</p><p>I held her slim hips, pulling her down hard on my cock as we moved faster and faster.</p><p>'Oh... you're so... good' I gasped as Emily bared down harder. 'I'm... gonna... cum... oh yeah....'</p><p>My cock suddenly erupted as little Emily continued to slide back and forth on my manhood. My cum flew out between her spindly little legs, splattering her mound, bum and with big ropes up her back. As my cock continued spewing out my hot goo onto Emily, with her eyes closed, she began to shriek and judder.</p><p>'Oooh... oooh.... oh..'</p><p>'That's it baby girl..' I gasped, 'cum on me... enjoy it... cum for Uncle Peter!'</p><p>Her little body went into spasm as she shook and convulsed uncontrollably. She hugged my neck and kissed me hard. I could feel her little body juddering continuously as she enjoyed her orgasm and the jolts of extreme pleasure shooting through her from between her legs, before she collapsed exhausted on my chest, panting like she'd just run the London Marathon.</p><p>It was a good five minutes before either of us spoke.</p><p>'I can feel your creamy cum between my legs... it's all hot, wet, sticky and squidgy... it's all up my bum as well!' she giggled.</p><p>I was just about to suggest a shower together when there was a light tap at the door and a naked little Gemma wandered in.</p><p>'Morning sweetie!' I said.</p><p>'Morning Uncle Pete!' she said in her usual little sing-song voice, coming over for a hug and kiss before doing the same to her little sister.</p><p>She saw the naked little 7 year old on top of me, her legs apart and the cum splattered all over her. She looked down at her sister and giggled.</p><p>'Hope I didn't interrupt?' she said with a little embarrassed smile, thinking she'd walked in during the act.</p><p>'No babes...' I reassured her, 'we'd finished. No need to be embarrassed anyway'</p><p>'Looks like you enjoyed yourselves' she said winking at Emily.</p><p>'Certainly did... we always do don't we babes?'' I said to Em.</p><p>'Yup!' the 7 year old confirmed with one of her infectious little giggles.</p><p>'So, is this a social visit?' I asked.. 'Don't get me wrong, you're welcome in here at any time... especially when you're dressed like that!'</p><p>'But I'm not dressed in anything?' she said puzzled.</p><p>'Exactly!' I laughed and then grinned.</p><p>Emily, who was used to my sense of humour and was much quicker on the uptake than her big sister, thought it was hilarious and giggled again. Gemma suddenly got the joke and did the same.</p><p>'Ha ha!' she said sarcastically with a smile. 'Oh and the reason I came in.... is there's been a delivery for you. The boxes are in the ha;ll downstairs... and there's loads of them!'</p><p>'Oh blimey... the stuff I ordered. I forgot about that.</p><p>'Well it's here!' she repeated.</p><p>'Thanks darling... is Tony up?'</p><p>She shook her head.</p><p>'No, I think I wore him out last night!' she giggled. 'We was watching some of the live cams... and then we were at it until quite late...'</p><p>'Ooh you mucky little girlie!' I said laughing.</p><p>'Yup!' she replied with a big grin.</p><p>'You're welcome to join us?' I said, patting the bed next to me.</p><p>'Maybe later' she replied. 'I need to jump in the shower'</p><p>'So does Em I think!' I said, scooping up some of the cum between her legs and holding it up.</p><p>'Want to shower with me Em?' Gemma asked. 'I can make sure it's all washed off for you' she said running a finger along her little sister's bum and scooping some of the cum up for herself.</p><p>She stuck her finger into her mouth and licked it off, before scooping another fingerful and offering it to Emily, who eagerly did the same before they looked at each other and giggled.</p><p>'Tasty!' they said together with a giggle.</p><p>'Or you could just lick it off? I laughed, before I gave Emily a playful smack on her bum as I kissed her little nose.</p><p>'Shower madam!' I ordered, as I carefully lifted her off and stood her on the floor.</p><p>I watched my thick, gloopy cum trickle down the inside of her thighs as she waddled gingerly with Gemma towards the shower.</p><p>'Penguin!' I called out after them with a laugh.</p><p>Gemma gave me the finger as the girls whooped and giggled their way into the en-suite and closed the door.</p><p>It took a few journey's to carry all the boxes up to my room. I could hear the girls' muffled voices as they chatted, whispered, giggled and splashed about in the shower. I opened all the boxes and checked the contents against the delivery note to ensure everything I'd ordered was actually there.</p><p>I was so engrossed in what I was doing that I never noticed the water in the shower had shut off and the girls were unusually quiet. I crept over quietly and opened the door ever so slightly to peek in.</p><p>I was greeted by the wonderful sight of Gemma lying on the floor of the wet room with her legs spread wide. Emily was on top of her, lying the other way round, and the two girls were tonguing one another as if their little lives depended on it.</p><p>It was such an erotic sight to see these two pre-teen sister having a 69 together. I considered joining them, but decided that as they were having a private moment together, they might not appreciate my intrusion, so I quietly closed the door and left them to it.</p><p>Around ten minutes later they emerged, naked and with their wet hair plastered to their foreheads.</p><p>'All done?' I asked.</p><p>They both nodded.</p><p>'Well I hope that next time... you invite me along for breakfast!'</p><p>It took a moment before they looked at one another a little sheepishly, realising I had seen them, before they both burst into a fit of giggles.</p><p>'I best go and see if he's awake yet!' Gemma said. 'I'll see you later'</p><p>She gave us both a hug and a kiss before she left.</p><p>'Uncle Peter? Emily said in a tone that meant she was about to ask something very serious.</p><p>'Yes babes?'</p><p>'Can I ask you something?</p><p>'Course you can sweetheart' I replied, lifting her up onto my lap. 'What's on your mind baby girl?'</p><p>'Well... I was talking to Gems and... well she said... well... I should... oh I dunno!'</p><p>It must be serious, I thought. Whenever Emily got tongue tied like that, it was because it was very serious and she was nervous.</p><p>I gave her a big reassuring hug.</p><p>'Okay Em...' I said, 'take a deep breath, and then whatever it is... just say it sweetie?'</p><p>Emily breathed in deeply and as she let it out she said it really quickly.</p><p>'Can I call you DADDY Peter?' she said very fast.</p><p>I only just about caught what she said.</p><p>I looked at the little girl sitting on my lap with that serious look on her face. I could feel tears stinging the back of my eyes and as I tried to blink them back, a lump stuck in my throat and for a moment, I couldn't even speak.</p><p>Emily looked up at me. Because I was quiet and my eyes were watery, she obviously thought she'd said something and had upset me.</p><p>'It's okay...' she started to gabble again, 'silly idea... dunno why I....'</p><p>I put my finger to her lips to silence her.</p><p>'I'd love you to darling...' I said in a croaky voice. 'I'd be very honoured and privileged if you called me Daddy Pete!'</p><p>My voice cracked with emotion as I hugged my little girl close to me.</p><p>We just hugged each other silently for long moments.</p><p>We both knew that this was a very special and significant moment we would both remember for the rest of our lives, and the close bond we already shared had now become unbreakable.</p><p>Once I'd got my emotions under control, we got down to business. Emily stared at all the piled up boxes.</p><p>'What are they?' she asked.</p><p>'Those... my sexy little babes..' I said are the things I ordered yesterday. Clothes for me, shoes, trainers and stuff... and... clothes for you and a few other bits and bobs///'</p><p>Emily's little face lit up. I walked over and carried a big stack of boxes over.</p><p>'This stuff's all for you!' I told her.</p><p>She was off like a shot as she began to rummage through them. There was an assortment of dresses, tops, shorts, skirts, socks, underwear, trainers and shoes, all in Emily's size.</p><p>It was all regular, good quality designer wear.</p><p>I then grabbed another box. This was full of stuff that I'd ordered from a specialist online store. It contained some very short dresses and little skirts.</p><p>They were incredibly short and would barely cover Emily's sexy little bum, despite them all being in her size.</p><p>They would even make a hooker look like a nun!</p><p>The website sold 'specialist' clothing for the discerning pre-teen slut, including sexy lingerie, underwear and tops with sleazy suggestive slogans, stockings and suspenders and even child size stiletto's and bondage wear.</p><p>Emily rummaged through, pulling stuff out and absolutely loved what she saw.</p><p>She held an orange t-shirt against her chest.</p><p>'I'm a little slut!' it read. A white one boasted 'Cum Queen!'</p><p>She grabbed a pair of knickers which at first glance, looked like any other regular pair of little girl knickers.</p><p>That was, until you saw the slogan on the front of them.</p><p>Emily held them against her waist,</p><p>'Open for business!' it said right on the pussy area.</p><p>Another white pair had a traffic sign logo across the bum.</p><p>'One way - entry only!'</p><p>Another pair had a spoof KFC logo across the front of the pussy area with 'Finger Lickin Good!'</p><p>They were all in a similar vein.</p><p>Emily pulled out the suspender belts and all the stockings in her size; red, black and white, plus three pairs of stiletto's in the same colours.</p><p>Em was absolutely ecstatic and ran over to me.</p><p>'Thank you... thank you!' she shrieked, hugging my neck and kissing me.</p><p>You're very welcome baby girl' I told her, 'but I want you to sit down on the bed next to me... because there's more!'</p><p>Emily was surprised but did as I asked. I pulled out another small box and another, even smaller one, both of which were gift wrapped. I'd given specific instructions to the sites where I'd purchased my items and they'd done exactly as I'd asked to the letter.</p><p>'This is for you darling...' I told her, handing her the larger of the two boxes.</p><p>Emily excitedly pulled off the paper and opened the box. I watched as her eyes widened and her face lit up.</p><p>'Oh wow!' she squealed. 'Is this for me... really?'</p><p>'Really!' I confirmed.</p><p>It warmed my heart to see her so happy and excited. Emily was that innocent, wide eyed 7 year old again.</p><p>She pulled out one of the very latest smart phones from the box. It was one of those that did everything from connecting to the internet at high speed, through camera and video in HD.</p><p>Suddenly her joy evaporated and her face fell.</p><p>I put an arm around her.</p><p>'What's up Em?' I asked, 'don't you like it baby girl? I can change it...'</p><p>She shook her head sadly.</p><p>'It... it's not that' she said quietly.</p><p>She was close to tears and I couldn't work out why. The thought of my little girl being so upset ripped me apart.</p><p>I picked her up, sat her on my knee and wrapped her in my arms.</p><p>'Tell me baby...' I said softly.</p><p>'I... I can't afford to top it up!' she said miserably.</p><p>I burst out laughing and Emily looked up at me. I hugged her lovingly and kissed her little button nose again.</p><p>'Oh you are such a soppy thing sometimes!' I laughed. 'You don't have to!'</p><p>'I don't?' she said as a solitary tear ran down her cheek.</p><p>I licked it away, tasting its sweet saltiness.</p><p>'No... of course you don't you banana!' I said laughing. 'It's paid by me... automatically. It's on a contract. You NEVER have to top it up. You can use it as much as you like! I want to make sure you're safe... and if we're ever apart... like I have to go away on business, I'm only at the other end of your phone. You can even do video calls as well so we can see each other. Look!'</p><p>I pressed and held down number 1 on the keypad.</p><p>'Daddy Peter' came up on the screen of the phone and said 'calling'. A mobile phone could be heard playing 'Thank heaven... for little girls'. I went and pulled a smaller box out of a larger one.</p><p>I opened it and pulled out another mobile phone, which was the one playing the tune. It was identical to little Emily's only hers was a girlie, sparkly pink version.</p><p>'See!' I said, 'I got one too!'</p><p>I pressed 'end' on Emily's phone and mine stopped ringing. I then pressed number 1 speed dial on my phone.</p><p>Suddenly, Emily's screen lit up and it said 'Daddy Peter calling!' and played Hot Chocolate's song 'EMILY'</p><p>'That is So cool!' she said hugging my neck again and smothering me with kisses.</p><p>'Thank you... I never had a phone before... and now I got the bestest one... and it's so cool... and I'm gonna show Gemma...'</p><p>Emily was so excited she just gabbled on.</p><p>I was over the moon at her reaction.</p><p>'Hang on Missy!' I laughed. 'Sit yer bum back down, 'cos I'm not finished yet!</p><p>I presented her with the smaller box, no bigger than a cigarette packet and again it was gift wrapped in paper with little pink hearts on it, finished with a pink ribboned bow.</p><p>I got down onto my knees in front of her as she sat on the bed, so that I was level with her and could look straight into those lovely blue eyes.</p><p>I took hold of her little soft hands in my own and looked directly at her.</p><p>'Before you open that one...' I said softly and tenderly, 'I want to tell you that I love you more than anything...'</p><p>Emily looked back at me and realised my demeanour had changed. It was the most serious she had ever seen me.</p><p>Her demeanour mirrored my own and for her age, was very serious and mature.</p><p>'I love you too' she replied, 'very much.</p><p>She leaned forward and I kissed her lips.</p><p>'You can open it now!' I said with a wink and a smile.</p><p>Quick as a flash, Em reverted back to that mischievous, cheeky and incredibly sexy, excited 7 year old as she opened her present.</p><p>When she opened the little presentation box, again her eyes widened in wonder. She stared into the box in disbelief and went extremely quiet.</p><p>'You can take it out' I said, 'it's yours... honest!'</p><p>She reached into the box tentatively, as if she was frightened of damaging it.</p><p>'Here, let me do it!' I said, and pulled it out of the box.</p><p>It was an expensive solid gold chain and on it an equally expensive solid gold love heart, which sparkled in the light as I held it up.</p><p>'What's that in the middle?' Emily asked.</p><p>'That's St Christopher darling' I pointed out. 'he's the patron saint of travellers...' I explained. 'That means wherever you go, someone will be looking out for you!'</p><p>Emily looked up at me as I turned the pendant over.</p><p>'Ooh' Emily squealed when she saw the little diamond set into the bottom of it glint in the light. 'What's that writing on it?'</p><p>'I had in engraved for you' I told her.'Do you want me to read it to you?'</p><p>Emily nodded, so I read it to her.</p><p>'Emily, you are the light of my life. I love you today, more than yesterday, but not as much as tomorrow. All my love, Daddy Peter... and there's a kiss' I added.</p><p>I knew I'd taken a chance by adding the word 'Daddy, but fortunately it had paid off. I had planned to ask her if she wanted to call me that, as she'd slipped up once or twice and actually called me Daddy, but I'd pretended I hadn't noticed.</p><p>Emily went very quiet while she digested the words.</p><p>'You okay poppet?' I asked.</p><p>She looked up at me with wet eyes and nodded.</p><p>'Sure?'</p><p>She nodded again.</p><p>'It's beautiful...' she said softly. 'You've bought me so much already... I've never had many presents... especially something like this!'</p><p>I took her hands again.</p><p>'You're worth every single penny and more! I love you very, very much.</p><p>'I love you too!' she said lovingly as she hugged me tightly before adding 'Daddy Peter!'</p><p>I had to take deep breaths to stop myself from crumbling when she called me that for the very first time. I solved my dilemma by hugging her close and kissing her briefly before we kissed long and hard.</p><p>When we broke away, although I was still feeling quite emotional I was more composed. I picked up the pendant.</p><p>'Shall I put it on you?'</p><p>Emily nodded before throwing her arms around my neck again and hugging me. I unclipped the chain, placed it around her neck and then fastened it back up. I then flicked her hair up so that it sat properly around her neck.</p><p>'That makes you look even more beautiful' I told her.</p><p>Em got up and walked over to the full length mirror, turning this way and that like a little model on the catwalk. She then turned and ran back over to me with her arms outstretched. We hugged again and with one arm round the small of her back I fondled her little bum.</p><p>'I'm never gonna take this off!' she announced.</p><p>'Never?'</p><p>'Never!'</p><p>'Never... ever?' I laughed as I stroked her 7 year old bum.</p><p>'never, ever, ever, NEVER! She giggled, playing the game.</p><p>Without Emily noticing, I grabbed my mobile and pressed her number on speed dial.</p><p>'Emma... emilyyyy... gonna see your name...' her phone rang.</p><p>Now I was the ONLY one who had Emily's number, but of course, she hadn't realised this and without even looking to see who was calling her, picked her phone up and pressed the answer button.</p><p>She brought the phone up to her ear as I turned my back on her so that she couldn't really see what I was up to.</p><p>'Hello?' she said.</p><p>I wasn't sure who she expected to hear on the other end.</p><p>'Hello?' she said again.</p><p>I brought my phone up to my ear and spoke into it.</p><p>'Never, ever, ever, never, NEVER?' I said.</p><p>It suddenly clicked with her and she giggled like mad.</p><p>'EVER?' I said again as I burst out laughing.</p><p>'DADDDDYYY!' she giggled.</p><p>I felt my heart lurch. I crooked a wiggly finger at her.</p><p>'Come here Missy!' I said in as stern a voice as I could muster.</p><p>Emily looked worried as she came over to me.</p><p>'What did you just say?' I asked.</p><p>'Nothing!' she said, looking even more worried.</p><p>'Yes you did!'</p><p>'Didn't!'</p><p>'Oh... I must have misheard you then..' I said, 'only for a moment... I thought you called me Daddy...'</p><p>'I did!' she said, looking relieved.</p><p>'So what happened to Daddy Peter?'</p><p>'Well I was thinking...' she started to explain, 'and I thinked that I don't have a real Daddy anyway... you know a proper one... so...'</p><p>The sentence trailed off, and she looked up at me.</p><p>'Did I do something wrong?' she asked innocently.</p><p>Again I couldn't answer her. The sting was back in my eyes as was the lump in my throat. I briefly turned my head away as my eyes welled up with tears and I wiped them away discreetly, hoping that Emily wouldn't notice.</p><p>She might only have been 7 years old, but she was far from stupid.</p><p>'Have I been naughty?' she asked innocently, looking at my wet eyes.</p><p>'No sweetheart' I sniffed, 'not at all'</p><p>'Why are you crying?' she asked concerned.</p><p>I wasn't quite sure how to explain this ton her, but I tried.</p><p>'They're happy tears darling...'n I said, holding her close. 'you're such a beautiful girl and I love you so much and... well having you call me... just Daddy... made me so happy...'</p><p>To my surprise, she got it immediately.</p><p>'Well' she said, 'I know you're not my Daddy Daddy... but well... you are sort of...my Daddy!'</p><p>I stopped for a second, recounting what she'd said. I understood what she meant of course, but couldn't resist one last wind up.</p><p>'So I'm not your Daddy Daddy... but your Daddy Daddy... yeah?'</p><p>She wasn't buying into it this time though and wasn't going to get caught out again. She gave me a playful slap.</p><p>'You know what I mean!' she said as she walloped me one.</p><p>I pushed myself backwards as she clouted me, making it look like her slap had done it. She was immediately full of concern and leaned across to check I was okay.</p><p>'GOTCHA! I laughed pointing a finger at her, before making a grab for her and digging her bony ribcage gently.</p><p>Emily was in gales of giggles as we rolled around mucking about. Finally, I held her up and planted a long, lingering kiss on her bald little pussy, before setting her back down. As I did, the light hit the diamond in her necklace and I realised it suited her perfectly.</p><p>'Right then Missy... want to try on your new clothes?'</p><p>'Yeah!' she squealed</p><p>'You can put on a little fashion show for me'</p><p>So for the next half hour or so. I lie on the bed while Emily tried on various knickers, dresses, tops, skirts and shorts, doing little twirls and generally strutting about like a model with her hands on her hips.</p><p>Everything looked fantastic on her and fitted like it was made to measure.</p><p>'Now for the special stuff!' I told her.</p><p>Suddenly, the innocent little fashion show turned into a night in a sex club.</p><p>First, Emily tried on the array of little tiny thongs made especially for 7 year old's with the tiniest triangular scarps of see through material over her little pussy and a tiny strip of material disappearing up the crack of her sweet little bum cheeks.</p><p>Then came those that looked like regular little girl knickers, except for the slogans and motifs;</p><p>""Bald is Beautiful!'"" ""Pop my Cherry!"" Over 8 is far too late!"" ""Love is... a smooth bald pussy!""</p><p>As well as the spook logo's and slogans;</p><p>Barbie (only she had her legs spread wide open showing off her bald pussy!)</p><p>KFC: ""Finger Lickin Good!""</p><p>Nike: ""Just do it!""</p><p>McDonald's: ""I'm loving it!""</p><p>and there were those with traffic signs across the bum;</p><p>""Dark Tunnel Ahead!"" ""ONE WAY... Entry only!"" and slogans; ""One up the bum, no harm done!"" ""Poop Chute!"" ""Back-door Entry!"" ""Tight &amp; Wrinkly!""</p><p>The t-shirt slogans were just as vulgar.</p><p>""Little Slut!""</p><p>""Cum Queen!""</p><p>""Fuck me!""</p><p>""I might have no tits...but I have a tight bald pussy!""</p><p>""Suck my baby clit!""</p><p>The dresses and skirts stopped at mid thigh, barely covering her sexy little bum. When she tried on the suspenders, stockings and stiletto's, I nearly cum there and then.</p><p>She looked sensational and so sexy!</p><p>In the last box were some party dresses and normal cocktail style dresses for special occasions and going out in. It also contained some make up, various pairs of earrings and other jewellery.</p><p>Once she'd tried everything on, she came over and hugged me.</p><p>'Thank you' she said again, 'I've never had so many clothes!'</p><p>'You're welcome' I replied. 'What are you going to wear?'</p><p>She thought for a moment before deciding on one of the very short skirts in pink and a t-shirt with Fuck me! Emblazoned across the front</p><p>She decided to put her hair up in pigtails and by the time she had finished, little Emily looked every inch the little slut she desperately yearned to be. She looked like a paedo's wet dream, and every time she moved I could see the the bottom of her round bum cheeks, the skirt was that short.</p><p>I pulled on a sweat shirt and joggers.</p><p>One thing I did notice was that Emily pulled the gold chain and pendant out of her t-shirt so that it was on prominent display.</p><p>Without her realising it or saying a single word, that simple action spoke volumes to me.</p><p>There was a tap at the door and Tony walked in holding Gemma's hand.</p><p>'Wow!' he said, 'who's this sexy little slut... and what have you done with that sweet little girl called Emily?'</p><p>Em giggled and ran over to him, giving him a hug and a kiss as he fondled her bum.</p><p>'No knickers either? Uncle Peter is soooo lucky to have you!' he winked at me.</p><p>Emily moved over to Gemma and was proudly showing off her gold chain and pendant.</p><p>'And I got a mobile... one of those really cool ones... and clothes... and...'</p><p>'Spoiling her?' Tony said to me laughing.</p><p>'That okay?' I asked, 'wondering if I'd spent too much on the card he'd given me.</p><p>'Course!' Tony replied. ' I do the same to Gemstone... she's got more clothes then she'll ever wear!' he laughed. 'Good night?' he asked.</p><p>'The best!' I replied with a smile and a wink.</p><p>'Have you...'</p><p>I knew what he was about to ask.</p><p>'No... not yet. Actually, I wanted a word with you... sort of related to that... sort of! I laughed.</p><p>'Sounds very mysterious' he said raising his eyebrows, 'but it'll have to wait for now. Can you keep Gemma amused this morning? He asked with a knowing smile.</p><p>'Does a bear shit in the woods?' I laughed, getting his meaning immediately.</p><p>He turned to the girls.</p><p>'How about you two gorgeous, sexy little sluts fetch us some coffee? Milk and sugar? He asked me.</p><p>'Please' I replied.</p><p>Excitedly, the two girls dashed downstairs to the kitchen to make coffee. Once they were out of earshot, Tony spoke to me.</p><p>'I'm going to see their mother... she's not going to like what I have to say. It isn't going to be pleasant so I don't want the girls there...'</p><p>'No problem' I told him.</p><p>'Oh what did you want to talk about?' he asked.</p><p>I heard the girls returning up the stairs with the coffee's and I didn't want them to overhear, particularly Emily.</p><p>'It'll keep!' I winked as they entered, each carrying a mug very carefully.</p><p>'The two most sexiest waitresses I've ever seen!' Tony laughed.</p><p>'Deffo!' I agreed as we relieved them of the mugs.</p><p>'When I get back, I'll run you through some more of the business. Don't do to overload you too early' he said before he turned to Gemma.</p><p>'I have some business to attend to Gemstone' he said, 'so you'll have to stay here with Uncle Peter okay?</p><p>Gemma nodded with a smile.</p><p>'I'm sure you'll have fun... just don't wear him out!' he laughed before her turned to me and said 'and don't wear her out either... not that there's much chance of that!'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>We drank our coffee's and smoked a cigarette before Tony left on his mission.</p><p>Whatever that was.</p><p>Emily was showing her new phone to Gemma. Although they were comparing the features between them, I'm sure they didn't know what half of them were. It was nice to watch two sisters who were so close and had such a special bond. They whispered and giggled, and like any siblings they argued on the odd occasion. Having said that, it never lasted very long and they were few and far between. They were never nasty or vicious to one another either.</p><p>I think the main reason they did ever fall out was despite their three year age gap, they were just so alike in many ways. The same temperament, that same sexiness which seemed to ooze out of every pore, and that same alluring mixture of innocence, prettiness and attractiveness.</p><p>Exactly what that was I had no idea, but it was captivating and made you just want to throw your arms around them and protect them from every evil and nasty thing in this big wide world.</p><p>I'd never met their mother of course, but from what Tony had told me, she was pretty hopeless who really didn't give a rat's arse about either of these two, beautiful girls stood here with me.</p><p>She only cared where her next drink was coming from.</p><p>He told me that when Gemma and Emily were younger, he'd arrived to find them dirty, smelly, covered in urine and faeces and crying with hunger.</p><p>The though of either of these girls in that condition broke my heart, Tony said it had broken his too, and he had immediately removed them and brought them to live with him. It was two days before she even noticed they were gone!</p><p>He'd constantly tried to help his sister but it seemed she simply didn't want to be helped and now Tony was at the end of his rope with her.</p><p>He didn't elaborate, but Tony had told me quietly before he left that today he was 'going to sort her out once and for all'.</p><p>I looked over at the two sexy little girls, chatting and giggling, still wondering how anyone could have treated the pair like that. They began whispering to one another like they were plotting something. Suddenly, they both charged at me on the bed.</p><p>'What the...' I started to say as they both jumped on my chest and tried to pin me down.</p><p>If I'm honest, I wasn't trying too hard to fight them off!</p><p>Gemma scooted up to my head, lifting her dress up. As always, she had no knickers on and I could smell her sweet, delicious juices as she pushed her mound onto my mouth</p><p>'Lick me Uncle Pete...' she pleaded.</p><p>I held her by the hips and pulled her down onto my mouth, plunging my tongue straight up into her hole.</p><p>Not to be outdone, Emily slid down the bed and slipped her hot little lips over my cock head and began to suck it in earnest. I immediately started thrusting my throbbing cock into it, urging more and more into her tiny sucking mouth. I sucked and licked at her older sister's beautiful smooth mound as she moved her pelvis around, gyrating ans grinding her hips down onto my mouth.</p><p>Gemma tasted as sweet as her little sister, with that heady mix of natural little girl sex juice, urine and scented soap.</p><p>With my mouth full of 9 year old pussy and my cock inside the 7 year old's mouth, it wasn't long before I was groaning and shooting my hot seed down the back of Em's little gulping throat. Her sister began to wail like a banshee in the throes of her own orgasm, as my tongue circled her hard little nubbin.</p><p>Afterwards I lie there with a sister on either side of me, cuddling them and caressing those lovely little bums and running my fingers along their sexy bum cracks.</p><p>Gemma suddenly looked up at me.</p><p>'Uncle Pete?' she asked, 'I overheard... do you know why Uncle Tony's gone to see Mummy?'</p><p>'I don't honey' I answered honestly.</p><p>'Is he going to make us go home?'</p><p>Again I couldn't answer because I didn't know myself.</p><p>'I really don't know sweetheart... but I don't think he'd ever do that. I do know that he loves you, both of you, very very much' I said. 'So do I!</p><p>Gemma was clearly worried. You could tell it in the tone of her voice, her actions and her mannerisms. Maybe Emily was too, but she remained silent.</p><p>I wanted to do something to cheer them both up, keep them occupied and take their mind off whatever was going on.</p><p>'How about we go McDonald's for breakfast?' I suggested</p><p>'YEAH!' they both squealed with delight.</p><p>I had to explain to Emily that she couldn't go dressed as she was and that she needed to go and change. She'd hardly be welcomed with open arms in a skirt that showed her bum and pussy with every step she took, and a t-shirt inviting everyone to 'Fuck Me!' as much as many men, myself included, would dearly love to.</p><p>She disappeared off and when she returned looked much more respectable. It wasn't long before we found ourselves in the local branch on the retail park with a tray of coffee, orange juice, an assortment of McMuffins and hash browns. It was around 10am and it looked like the world and his dog had the same idea.</p><p>The place was packed with businessmen and parents with their kids. We decided to sit outside as it was a nice sunny morning, so we took a bench near the play area. The girls ate ravenously, Gemma in her powder blue summer dress and Emily, her hair now up in an innocent looking ponytail, a lemon one and they both looked pretty as a picture and the picture of innocence.</p><p>There were kids of all ages and both sexes running around, on the swing and whizzing down the slide. Gemma and Emily watched them as they ate, quietly making little comments to one another which I couldn't quite hear and then giggling.</p><p>I took a sip of hot coffee and wished I hadn't as I nearly choked on it when Gemma said quietly but loud enough for me to hear as a man passed us, 'I bet he's got a nice cock!'</p><p>'Gemma!!' I said in shock.</p><p>'What?' she said innocently.</p><p>Emily giggled again.</p><p>'He can't hear us!' Gemma insisted as she nodded to the man entering the main restaurant.</p><p>Then, cupping her hand to her mouth said to Emily and me, 'he's into kids... I bet he sits there!'</p><p>Gemma pointed to an empty table that faced directly onto the slide and the play area in general.</p><p>Sure enough, he came out carrying his tray and headed straight for the table that Gem had indicated. As he passed us, Gemma gave him a smile which I knew in an instant was a forced one.</p><p>The man winked at her in return as Emily giggled again.</p><p>I bit into my bacon and egg McMuffin as Gemma whispered something to Emily who nodded enthusiastically and then burst into another fit of the giggles.</p><p>'Can we go play?' they asked.</p><p>'Course you can' I replied, 'have fun!'</p><p>The pair of them scampered off to the slide.</p><p>My eyes followed them as a cute little brunette of about 8 came down it, showing off a nice tight pair of pink knickers.</p><p>Without making it obvious. I glanced at the table where the man was sitting and by the look on his face, he appeared to approve of the little girl's underwear too.</p><p>Emily came down the slide, making a point of keeping her legs tightly closed and waving at me frantically as she slid down it.</p><p>I waved back.</p><p>Gemma followed her in exactly the same manner, and I waved again. Little pink knicks came down again after her, giving another delightful flash to anyone who care to look. I certainly did, and so did my neighbour.</p><p>Emily and Gemma were back at the top awaiting their turn to come down and I noticed they were whispering to one another conspiratorially again. This time, Gemma came down first with her legs not so tightly closed. I glanced at my neighbour who was discreetly craning his neck to see up her dress, but Gem wasn't giving anything away. Again, Emily came down exactly the same way.</p><p>Then came little pink knickers again, and now another little girl of around 6 had joined the mix. She was a slightly overweight little thing, but cute. Her little white knickers with pink roses printed on them was a nice view though stretched between her chubby white thighs.</p><p>Then Emily came down again.</p><p>However, this time she had her legs deliberately apart and it was clear that Emily didn't have any knickers on!</p><p>I glanced in the direction of the man's table and his eyes were almost out on stalks.</p><p>As Em whizzed down, the cheeky little mare had the audacity to wave at me again. Then Gemma followed her doing exactly the same. Legs apart and with no knickers on.</p><p>The man at the next table had a coffee in his hand.</p><p>Well, he did have.</p><p>That was until Gemma came down the slide and he saw Gemma's little pink hole winking at him.</p><p>His eyes bulged and he actually dropped the Styrofoam cup. When Gemma saw this, she could hardly contain herself. The two of them scampered over to our table in hysterics and Emily made a big show of jumping up onto my lap and smothering me with hugs and kisses.</p><p>The man was frantically trying to mop up his spilt coffee with those tiny paper napkins and fighting a losing battle against the brown tidal wave.</p><p>Emily simply couldn't stop giggling and Gemma was grinning like the proverbial Cheshire cat.</p><p>'What are you two like!' I said, finding it hard to be angry with them.</p><p>In fact, I actually thought it was hilarious and I couldn't help but laugh at how they'd not only sussed him straight out, but stitched him up in the process.</p><p>'You two are going to to get me into so much trouble!' I said.</p><p>Gemma leant over to me and said quietly, 'Weren't half bloody funny though weren't it?'</p><p>I started to laugh again. I had to admit.</p><p>It was.</p><p>The man got up and headed into the toilets.</p><p>'Look!' Gemma said so he couldn't hear, 'he's got a hard on!'</p><p>I'd never met a more sexually astute 9 year old than Gemma. It was true. If you looked closely enough, you could tell that he had.</p><p>'I bet I know what he's gonna do while he's in there!' Gemma giggled.</p><p>'And thinking about us!' Emily added.</p><p>'Well...' I said with a laugh, 'I would!'</p><p>The girls giggled like mad when I admitted that I would have a wank while thinking about them.</p><p>'Shall we go before he comes back out... that will really piss him off!' Gemma suggested.</p><p>She really did have a wicked sense of humour and I found the idea hilarious.</p><p>I was slowly driving out of the car park when we saw him come back out to his table,. Immediately he looked for Emily and Gemma. The disappointed and frustrated expression on his face said it all.</p><p>'Poor sod...' I said quietly as I pulled out onto the main road.</p><p>'Oh by the way madam...' I said looking at Emily sitting next to me 'and this includes you</p><p>too madam...' I said eyeing up Gemma in the rear view mirror.</p><p>I reached over and lifted Emily's dress up to her tummy, exposing her lovely little thighs and her sweet, hairless pussy.</p><p>'Yes?' Em said, as she looked at me innocently like she couldn't see a problem.</p><p>'Where's your knickers?' I asked.</p><p>'In my knicker drawer!' she replied cheekily.</p><p>'Why aren't you wearing any?'</p><p>'Didn't wanna!' Gemma replied from the back seat.</p><p>I didn't say anything for a minute. I wanted them to wonder what I was going to say next, what my reaction would be for being out knickerless in public and deliberately flashing their bits, so I let the tension build.</p><p>Both girls fidgeted nervously in their seats.</p><p>'Oh... okay then!' was all I said.</p><p>When they realised they'd been had, they both burst into a fit of the giggles.</p><p>'That poor man...' I said in between gales of laughter, 'poor sod nearly had a heart attack!'</p><p>When I pulled round the back of the house I saw Tony's Merc, signifying he was back. Next to it was a black Lexus which I didn't recognise.</p><p>'Do you know who's car that is?' I asked Gemma.</p><p>She looked, as did Emily.</p><p>'Yeah!' both girls squealed with delight. 'Uncle Andy's here!'</p><p>It was clear they both adored the big man, and the moment I pulled up they were out of the car and went charging in.</p><p>'Uncle Tony! They ran into his arms and he kissed the tops of their heads as I entered in behind them.</p><p>Then they ran to the big, bald security man.</p><p>'Uncle Andy!'</p><p>he hugged and kissed them too.</p><p>'Hiya sexy girls... are you good?'</p><p>They both nodded.</p><p>'We made a man spill his coffee...' Emily said with a giggle.</p><p>'And he had a big hard on when he went to the toilets...' Gemma added.</p><p>I relayed the story of what the girls had done and what had happened, and the two men couldn't stop laughing. I then heard noises coming from the playroom.</p><p>'Guess who I brought with me?' Andy said to the girls.</p><p>'YEAH!!!' the girls shrieked as they went charging off to join them.</p><p>Andy amazed me. He was simply the biggest, scariest looking man I'd ever seen in my life. Easily six foot five, twenty stone if not more with a shaved head, tattoo's and muscles on his muscles!</p><p>If I met him down a dark alley, I would have shit myself instantly, so he was perfect for the job Tony paid him to do.</p><p>Yet, he showed so much genuine love, concern and tenderness to both Gemma and Emily it never failed to amaze me. He's also shown me the utmost respect from the moment he'd met me. For those things, he'd instantly gained both my admiration and respect in return.</p><p>I noticed there where beers on the table, and Tony passed me one even though it was far too early in the day to be drinking.</p><p>'Have this... we're celebrating!'</p><p>'We are?' I said as I sat down.</p><p>'I'm glad you're sitting' he said.</p><p>'Yup' Andy added, 'I think you need to be!'</p><p>To be honest, I had a feeling of apprehension and unease about what was to follow as I hadn't a clue.</p><p>Tony opened his briefcase on the table and pulled out a sheaf of legal looking papers.</p><p>'First off... these are for you'</p><p>He passed them over.</p><p>'And... this is my copy after you sign there.... there... and there...' he flicked through, 'oh and there as well!'</p><p>'Can I ask what it is?' I said nervously.</p><p>Tony laughed.</p><p>'Oh sorry mate... just a contract of employment... legal shit... confirming everything you already know... although legally...' both he and Andy laughed at the use of the word, 'you're employed by CP Over... what the fucks the legit company called Andy?'</p><p>'CP Overseas Property Development Limited!' he said.</p><p>'them!' Tony laughed again. 'Keeps it all above board'</p><p>I nodded my understanding.</p><p>'You can take that away and read it first... up to you... but one copies yours anyway'</p><p>'Nah...bollocks to all that!' I laughed, 'if I can't trust you now...'</p><p>I picked up the pen and signed where Tony had shown me, before handing them back to him and he shoved them back into his case.</p><p>'Right' he said, 'that was the trailer... and now we come to the main feature as it were!'</p><p>Andy chuckled as Tony pulled more papers out.</p><p>'As you know... I went to see fanny fart this morning... but I went via my legal man's place first to pick these up...'</p><p>I nodded, still none the wiser.</p><p>'And well... to cut a long story short, the upshot of it all is... I'm now Gemma's legal guardian... and Emily's... well actually... that's not strictly true... well..'</p><p>I was now totally confused. Was he or wasn't he? It must have shown on my face.</p><p>'Technically, I am but... well she signed all the papers but she was so pissed, she never noticed that the actual guardians weren't named. Mind you, she wouldn't have noticed even if she was sober... the thick bitch. She'd have signed it even if it had said Mickey fucking Mouse!' he laughed.</p><p>'Right' I said, not sure that I was following it all.</p><p>'Don't you see what this means?</p><p>'Err... no... not really' I said honestly.</p><p>'I know what it says... and you've bloody well confused ME!' Andy said in support laughing.</p><p>'Okay' Tony said, 'bottom line. I could put my name on both of these legally binding documents... making me the legal guardian of both Gemma and Emily...'</p><p>'Got ya' I said.</p><p>'But...' he continued, 'I only intend to put my name on Gemma's... I thought your name might look better on Emily's?'</p><p>I didn't say anything for a moment while I digested what he'd said and let things fall into place.</p><p>'Fucking hell!' I said as realisation dawned. 'Are you saying what I think you're saying?'</p><p>'What do you think I'm saying?' he laughed</p><p>'That I'M Emily's legal guardian now?'</p><p>'Well once I put your name on it... that's if you want the job?'</p><p>I was absolutely elated. I could have jumped up and kissed Tony... and then kissed Andy!</p><p>'I.. I... don't know what to say?' I said, getting quite emotional.</p><p>'Yes might help?' Andy laughed, 'or... who's the Daddy?'</p><p>'Yeah... I mean yes... yes... YESSS!'</p><p>'I think he wants to!' Tony said, looking up at the big man.</p><p>'I think you could say that boss!' he laughed.</p><p>'How... I mean... how the fuck did you pull that off?' I asked.</p><p>Andy did a great Marlon Brando impersonation.</p><p>'He made her an offer she couldn't refuse...' he said.</p><p>'Have you said anything to the girls... I mean... do they have any idea?'</p><p>'Nope... not a clue. Well I know Gemma overheard me on the phone... so she knew I was going to see her today, but nothing more'</p><p>'When are we going to tell them... I mean... can I tell Emily?' I asked like an excited little boy on Christmas morning.</p><p>'Well, whenever you want really...'Tony said, 'but I have a bit of an idea. Let's run it past you and see what you think?'</p><p>Tony told me his plan and it was absolutely brilliant.</p><p>I agreed straight away.</p><p>End Of Part Two</p>"
988,"If You Go Down To The Woods Today, Part 3",Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['MM/g', 'g9', '6', '4', '7', '11', '5', '9', 'b11', '11', '9', 'pedo', 'paedo', 'preteen', 'oral', 'intercourse']","'When are we going to tell them... I mean... can I tell Emily?' I asked like an excited little boy on Christmas morning. 'Well, whenever you want really...'Tony said, 'but I have a bit of an idea. Let's run it past you and see what you think?' Tony told me his plan and it was absolutely brilliant. I agreed straight away.......",2012-04-20T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did not happen!

If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!","<p>Emily came running out of the play room all red faced and breathless.</p><p>'You okay sweetheart?' I asked, desperately wanting to tell her but having to act as normal as possible.</p><p>'Yeah... just... puffed... out...' she said panting.</p><p>'Get yourself a cold drink... and sit your bum down for five minutes' I told her.</p><p>She did as I suggested and plonked herself up on my lap.</p><p>'That's a lovely pendant you've got there Em?' Andy said spotting it for the first time.</p><p>Emily fingered it proudly.</p><p>'Daddy bought it for me!' she told him.</p><p>'You're very lucky...' Andy said. 'he must love you loads!'</p><p>'He does!' Emily smiled before she looked up at me. 'And I love him loads too!'</p><p>She hugged me hard as if to confirm it and I kissed her little nose making her giggle.</p><p>'Oh... you've not met my brood yet have you?' Andy said, suddenly remembering he hadn't introduced them.</p><p>'Oi kids!' he called out, 'come and meet Uncle Peter!'</p><p>Gemma led them all out. I must have looked surprised as I didn't realise the big man had so many.</p><p>'I know!' he laughed, 'it's like the bloody <i>Brady Bunch</i>. I wanted to call them 1,2,3,4,5 and 6... but the missus wouldn't have it!' he laughed. 'Would have been a lot bloody easier... anyway, let's go from high to low... Chloe there is 12, James is 11, Matthew is 8...'</p><p>'9!' The little boy corrected his father sharply.</p><p>'As I was saying... Matthew is <b>NINE</b>...' he laughed, 'Amy is 6 and the twins are 4... well almost 5. That one there is Sophie and that one is Angelica... or Angel for short. I think I got them all right!' he laughed.</p><p>They each said hello to me politely in turn as they were introduced. They were all dressed solely in their underwear which initially surprised me a little, as I wasn't expecting that. Although given the nature of the business, maybe I should have.</p><p>Chloe was an absolute darling. She didn't have a bra on and for her age was displaying a very nice, suckable little pair of titties. She smiled sexily as she noticed me looking at her.</p><p>Every one of them was attractive, including the boys.</p><p>Amy, the 6 year old, had a little bit of puppy fat on her, but that simply added to her cuteness. Her little tummy was chubby and overhung the waistband of her tight pink knickers a little, but I could see from the outline of them that she had a lovely, plump little mound on her.</p><p>I looked at the twins who were so identical, I couldn't tell which was which.</p><p>'How do you tell them apart?' I asked Andy, thinking there was some magical way.</p><p>'Angel?' Andy said.</p><p>Little Angelica looked up at her father.</p><p>'Like that!' he burst out laughing. 'That's the easiest way. Actually, Angel does have a little birthmark just to the right of her pussy...'</p><p>As if to prove it, Angel pulled her little lemon <i>""Iggle Piggle""</i> knickers down and pointed at it, making everyone laugh.</p><p>'Failing those two methods...' Andy continued, 'for today at least, Angel has the lemon ""Iggle Piggle"" knickers on, and Sophie has the lilac ones with <i>""Peppa Pig""</i> on them. By the way, if you want to take one, any or all of them upstairs with you at any time... feel free!' he winked.</p><p>He looked towards them.</p><p>'They all know the score... don't you kids?'</p><p>Six little heads all nodded.</p><p>'Just to give you some idea... although they'll all do pretty much anything you ask of them, Chloe will fuck anything that moves... and that includes her brothers and me... and she just loves to suck cock. James loves to fuck his brothers and sisters... oh and his mother!' he laughed. 'Matthew is a little anal boy slut, loves to lick bums and have his bum licked and fucked, don't you mate?'</p><p>Matthew nodded eagerly.</p><p>'Amy is a little whore in the making, so don't be fooled by her appearance. She loves anal, spanking, being tied up, water sports and is our little cum queen... and the twins well, they love to lick one another and suck cock... they're still learning of course but they're pretty proficient. But like I say, they'll all willingly go upstairs with you and do whatever you ask of them...'</p><p>'Wow thanks!' I said before looking over the six smiling faces. 'I look forward to having some fun with each and every one of you at some stage!'</p><p>Chloe was looking straight into my eyes and licked her lips seductively, causing my cock to instantly stiffen. I noticed that little Amy had her hand down the back of her little pink knickers and appeared to be fingering her chubby little bum.</p><p>Unconcerned that I was watching her, she beamed me the cutest little smile.</p><p>'Right... go play kiddos!' Andy said, now the introductions had been done.</p><p>They all scampered back to the play room.</p><p>'You going to play poppet?' I asked a much calmer Emily.</p><p>She nodded and jumped down, before running off to join them.</p><p>'just don't go too mad!' I called after her. 'Your kids are lovely!' I said turning to Andy.</p><p>'Don't want 'em do ya?' he laughed, 'I'll pay ya?'</p><p>'Yeah right!' I laughed, 'anyone can tell that you're as proud as anything and you love them to bits. You wouldn't be without them...'</p><p>'Yeah you're right...' he chuckled , 'and Chloe is such a great fuck too... you just wait!'</p><p>'Looking forward to it!' I said enthusiastically.</p><p>'No time like the present!' Tony laughed, 'I need to make arrangements for tonight anyway...'</p><p>'Clo!' Andy called out.</p><p>The 12 year old appeared in the doorway.</p><p>'Want to take Uncle Pete upstairs for a while darling?'</p><p>Chloe beamed a wide smile and nodded. I got up and took her hand as I led her upstairs.</p><p>We entered the bedroom and Chloe sat on the edge of the bed. She was extremely pretty, there was no doubt about that, and I could just imagine all the men ogling her as she walked down the street. Her collar length, mousey brown hair was perfect for her, as were her big, soft brown eyes. Her little pointed mounds were nice for a 12 year old, about the size of lemons and just how I liked them. Soft but firm, coming to a nice pointed cone shape with tiny little nipples.</p><p>I pulled my t-shirt off and sat next to her, wrapping my arms around her tight, firm lithe little body. She wasted no time in locking her sweet lips to my own and our tongues entwined as we kissed hard and passionately. When we broke away, I got her to stand up in front of me.</p><p>She was quite a petite little thing with a slight frame. I put my hands on her firm little bum, before I slowly slid her pink, lacy, see through knickers down to her knees. She had a little wispy hair, mainly at the top of her mound just above her slit, but it was soft and downy and not really much to write home about.</p><p>I ran my finger along the join of her love lips, and found she was hot, wet and very slippery in anticipation. As I did it, Chloe let out a little sigh.</p><p>I yanked her knickers down further and she shook them right off, before I stood up and gave her a hug, feeling her pert little mounds squashing delightfully against my hairy chest. She quickly pulled my joggers and pants down and my hard, dripping cock sprang into view.</p><p>She looked down at it and again did a very seductive lick of her lips. As I stepped out of them, I felt Chloe's hot, slender fingers wrap around it.</p><p>'Mmm... you've got lovely soft hands...' I complimented her.</p><p>She gently wanked my cock with practised expertise, at the same time cupping and fondling my balls with the other.</p><p>She then dropped to her knees and holding me by the waist, slipped her lips over the end of it. She sucked hard, as I felt her taking more and more of it into her sweet mouth. I held her head and began to thrust my hips, slowly fucking her mouth.</p><p>Chloe sucked harder, her head moving back and forth faster, wanking me with luscious lips of hers. Every so often, she would stop to swirl her tongue around the head, lick the length or suck on my balls. After licking all the dripping pre-cum off, she went back to sucking and I fucked her mouth again.</p><p>As my cock disappeared down the back of her 12 year old throat, I heard loud slurping noises. She looked up at me, her cheeks bulging out at the sides.</p><p>Chloe clearly loved what she was doing and most definitely enjoyed sucking cock.</p><p>I was breathing heavily.</p><p>'Oh yeah... suck it babes... mmm...' I moaned..</p><p>Chloe was really going for it now..</p><p>As I fucked her mouth, I watched it going down the back of the 12 year old's throat.</p><p>I knew I was going to cum very soon.</p><p>'Gonna... cum... Chlo...' I panted, trying to give her fair warning and pull off if she chose to.</p><p>Chloe chose not to and simply sucked harder and faster, so I pulled her harder onto my cock.</p><p>'Oh yeah... oh godddd...' I sighed.</p><p>I held her head tightly as I filled that sweet, sucking mouth. The flow must have been really fast and plentiful as Chloe coughed and gagged as she greedily gulped it down before I released my grip.</p><p>'Sorry babes...' I said apologetically.</p><p>Chloe simply looked up at me with watery eyes, long ropes of stringy cum dangling from the corners of her mouth and smiled.</p><p>She then swirled her tongue around the tip again, getting cum all over her sweet lips and white teeth, before she continued to wank me ferociously, letting the rest of my ejaculate hit her in the face, neck and all over those darling mounds on her 12 year old chest.</p><p>Eventually my spewing cock slowed and stopped and Chloe stood up.</p><p>Her face, neck and chest were streaked with long ropes of my goo, and there were globules in her hair. She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, before wiping her face with the tissues by the side of the bed.</p><p>We kissed hard again and I could taste my own cum in her mouth, before we climbed onto the bed and I stroked the inside of her thighs as Chloe opened her legs. Her tight little hole was sopping wet with her hot, slippery juices.</p><p>I rubbed her soft, fleshy slit before slipping my index finger up inside her.</p><p>'Ooh...' she moaned softly as I pushed in deeper.</p><p>I began to finger fuck her and each time I plunged my finger deeper into her, Chloe pushed her pelvis back, desperate to get my finger right up inside her a little more each time.</p><p>As I fingered the 12 year old, I circled her clit with my thumb.</p><p>'Oh yeah... just there... so nice... mmm... she sighed as I added a second finger inside her.</p><p>Her pussy was nice and tight of course, but they slipped in quite easily and her 12 year old love tunnel accommodated them without a problem. I wiggled my fingers around inside her, before I went back to finger fucking her with some force. As I pushed in each time, her wet but tight hole made little squelching noises.</p><p>'Oooh... aaahhh.... oooh...' she gasped as I plunged my fingers deep into her 12 year old pussy.</p><p>'Lick me... ' she panted breathless, 'lick me... please...'</p><p>I pushed her legs wide apart as I got between them, swiping my tongue up and down the folds of her slit. She grabbed my head an pulled it hard into her pelvis. I sucked on her hard little clit, taking in the delicious sexual fragrance of her juices. I stuck my tongue into her hole as my fingers probed her back door.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' she moaned as she writhed around, fuck me with your tongue... stick your finger up my bum...'</p><p>I probed her tightly closed rosebud with my index finger, which gave way easily after the usual initial resistance.</p><p>'Oh' she gasped as I slipped past her tight anal ring and up into her poop chute.</p><p>I pushed my finger as far up her sweet bum as I could, and nibbled hard on her nubbin as I finger fucked her tight back door.</p><p>'Ooh... aaah... mmm' she screeched as my finger plunged deeper up her rectum each time.</p><p>I licked her slit once more and then again, stuck my tongue deep up inside her juicy little love hole.</p><p>I extracted myself from between her legs and moved up her svelte little body, astounded that despite Chloe having sucked me off within the last half hour, my cock was once again rock hard and ready to fuck this beautiful, sluttish little 12 year old.</p><p>I gripped it firmly and Chloe opened her eyes briefly. She was what I was about to do and beamed a radiant smile.</p><p>'Oh yes...' she gasped, 'fuck me! Let me feel that lovely cock inside me!'</p><p>She didn't need to ask me twice I can assure you, but I chose to tease her for a bit. I ran my cock head along her very wet, very slippery slit without putting it inside her, like I do with little Emily.</p><p>'Fuck me!' she demanded.</p><p>I ignored her and rubbed the tip of hit across her swollen love button.</p><p>'Fuck me!' she repeated.</p><p>I moved my cock along her slit and down to her hole.</p><p>Chloe thought the moment had come.</p><p>I put the head in, so that her fleshy lips separated. Chloe got ready to accept me and opened her 12 year old legs wider.</p><p>I pulled it back out of her little hot, sopping wet fuck hole.</p><p>'Fuck me!' she said again more sternly. 'Fuck me now!'</p><p>I did as I was asked and pushed my solid man cock back into her... right into her... hard!</p><p>'Ooh...aargh!' she gasped in delirious pleasure, spreading her legs as wide as she could</p><p>I pushed my hips forward as my cock went in deeper and deeper into her slippery love tube. I continued to push until her 12 year old fuck hole had swallowed all of it and I felt my balls slam against her pubic bone.</p><p>Chloe put her hands on my hips. She had it all, but still wanted more as she pulled me into her.</p><p>I leaned over and sucked on one of her lovely little mounds, before playfully biting at her nipple and then doing the same to the other one. I then locked my lips to hers and we kissed long, hard and passionately. As we kissed, I continued to slide my hot, hard cock in and out of her as she moved her slim hips with me. They were long strokes so that my cock almost left her sweet body, before a long slow movement back. I made the inward stroke hard, continuing to push even when it was up her to the hilt.</p><p>'Mmph...' she moaned into my mouth.</p><p>I speeded up a little and Chloe did the same, matching my strokes. I could her squelching noises coming from our coupling as I slid in and out of her love tube, well lubricated by her own sweet juices and my oozing pre-cum.</p><p>I felt Chloe wrap her legs around me, like she was trying to pull the whole of my body inside her. I sped up some more and nuzzled her neck, her skin soft and smooth like a 12 year old's should be.</p><p>'Fuck me harder...' she sighed.</p><p>I began to apply a little more thrust on each inward stroke and I felt her push back. I put an arm round to the small of her back and as I thrust in hard, pulled her towards me for maximum impact. I speeded up some more and fucked her even harder, aware of the intense feeling building up inside.</p><p>Chloe felt my sudden urgency as her own breathing laboured and started to come in short little pants.</p><p>'Ooh... yeah... fuck me... oh goddd...she gasped as my balls slapped against her thighs.</p><p>I grabbed the 12 year old's firm but soft bum cheeks as I plunged my cock into her right up to the hilt.</p><p>'Oh baby...' I gasped, 'I'm gonna... cum Chlo... any... minute... oh... fuck...'</p><p>I felt my cock swell as I began pumping my baby making seed into her still developing, 12 year old womb. I rammed home one last mega thrust, grabbing her bum to pull me in and almost lifting her off the bed with the force of it, and held her there as I filled her love tunnel with creamy, hot and sticky cum.</p><p>Chloe began thrashing around. I felt her legs clench around me tightly before she grabbed each side of my head, pulled my lips to hers and kissed me in a frenzy of pure 12 year old lust.</p><p>She rode her own waves of pleasure that were starting to course through her body, as I continued to fill her belly with my seed.</p><p>After many minutes of intense pleasure for both of us, we collapsed in a hot sweaty heap with me still on top of her slight little body. We kissed again, more sedately this time but just as passionately, my now deflating cock still inside the hottest little 12 year old love tunnel ever.</p><p>'That was great!' she said breathless with a huge smile.</p><p>'You are on great fuck machine!' I told her.</p><p>Chloe grinned.</p><p>'I should be' she told me, I've done it enough times. Daddy finds it hard to keep out of my knickers these days... so do his friends!' she laughed.</p><p>'I can see why!' I replied.</p><p>I felt my now flaccid cock pop out of her, and as I looked down, watched my cum ooze out of her as her vaginal muscles continued to spasm. I offered to fetch her a flannel and towel to clean herself up with, but she declined my offer.</p><p>'I prefer just to put my knickers back on. I love the squidgy feeling of cum inside me and the way it trickles down the insides of my legs. I love that just fucked feeling, and Daddy likes to feel the cum in my knickers as well...' she added with a big smile.</p><p>I reached down and grabbed the scrap of material which passed as knickers and threw them at her playfully so that they landed on her face.</p><p>'Mmm..' she giggled, 'they smell nice!'</p><p>'You're a knicker sniffer?' I asked.</p><p>She nodded, giggling again.</p><p>'Not just mine either... I love my sister's... especially Amy's. She always has a lovely sexy smell to hers. So do Gemma and Em!'</p><p>I stored away the information on Amy in my brain.</p><p>Chloe gave me a wicked little grin as she put her knickers back on and then ran a finger along the gusset where her slit was.</p><p>'Ooh...' she squealed before adding with a giggle, 'lovely and squidgy!'</p><p>I gave her another long kiss and complimented her on her skills in bed again.</p><p>'Maybe next time... you, Uncle Tony and Daddy... could gang bang me... or double team me?'</p><p>I smiled to indicate my interest in that idea.</p><p>'Or at least do it doggy... or fuck my arse!'</p><p>'Sounds good!' I said with a wink. 'We'll see!'</p><p>We finished dressing and then went to join the others downstairs.</p><p>I was surprised to see all the kids were now dressed when we came back down.</p><p>'Good time?' Andy asked with a wink.</p><p>'Oh yes!' I laughed as Chloe wandered over to him.</p><p>'She's a dirty little bitch this one' he said slipping his hand under her skirt and into her knickers. 'She'll wear you out given half the chance'</p><p>He turned to his daughter.</p><p>'That's a lovely soggy gusset you've got there girl...'</p><p>Chloe giggled as he removed his hand.</p><p>'We're off shopping... Gemma and Emily want to come, is that okay?'</p><p>'Yeah course' Tony said looking at me.</p><p>Yeah' I agreed, 'I want to have a natter with Tony anyway'</p><p>'Stick anything they want on the car Andy yeah?'</p><p>'Will do boss... come on then you lot, say bye!'</p><p>One at a time, all Andy's kids trotted over to give me and Tony a hug and a kiss. Then Emily came over to give me a hug and a long kiss as Gemma did the same to Tony, before they swapped and they all left.</p><p>The place seemed so quiet and empty without them. They'd only been gone five minutes and already I was missing Emily.</p><p>'I want to do some shopping myself' I said to Tony, 'as I've had another idea!'</p><p>I told him what I had in mind and he loved it. So, we went shopping as well, making sure we drove out of town to a different shopping centre as we didn't want to bump into the girls.</p><p>We got back first and were having a drink when Andy returned with Gemma and Emily. I should have been suspicious when they went straight upstairs to Gemma's room, without stopping to say hello, a hug and a kiss or even saying 'kiss my arse!'. I could hear lots of whispering and hushed talking going on between Andy and the girls though.</p><p>I wasn't worried, simply curious.</p><p>They soon came back down and then we got our hugs and kisses.</p><p>'Did Uncle Andy tell you we're going out tonight?'</p><p>'Uh-huh' Gemma said.</p><p>Emily nodded.</p><p>'Did he tell you why?'</p><p>Both girls shook their heads.</p><p>'He wouldn't tell us... the meanie! Emily complained, glaring at Andy.</p><p>Andy laughed it off and poked his tongue at her.</p><p>'Good!' Tony said, 'as it's a surprise and it wouldn't be a surprise if he told you would it? You both got to get dressed up though, so Uncle Andy's going to drop the others off and then come back with Chloe. She's going to help you pick out what to wear okay?'</p><p>The girls nodded.</p><p>'And...' Tony added, 'we're going to be picked up in a taxi so I want you ready on time!'</p><p>The girls look at one another surprised, as we usually drove ourselves everywhere.</p><p>'So I reckon you two ought to go and have a shower each, and by the time you've done that, Uncle Andy and Chloe will be back'</p><p>'Okay!' they said happily and disappeared back upstairs.</p><p>Once they were out of earshot, Andy said quietly, 'They've been nagging me all afternoon to tell them... but I haven't cracked boss!' he laughed. 'they haven't a clue. All they know is it's a special occasion'</p><p>'Brilliant!' Tony said. 'Thanks for your help mate!'</p><p>'Always a pleasure boss' Andy replied in his usual respectful manner. 'back in about half hour or so?'</p><p>'Cheers!' Tony said appreciatively, and with that Andy left.</p><p>'Tonight's going to be so special...' I said, 'they're going to get the surprise of their little lives...'</p><p>Aren't they just?' Tony agreed with a smile.</p><p>A little while later the girls emerged, Gemma in a white, fluffy towelling robe and Emily a pink one. Both girls had towels wrapped round their heads like turbans.</p><p>'Goodness gracious me!' I laughed in my best Indian accent.</p><p>'Where we going tonight?' Gemma asked again.</p><p>'There and back' Tony laughed, ' to see how far it is... and if it's too far... we won't go!'</p><p>'Ha ha!' Gemma said sarcastically.</p><p>'See?' Emily said, 'I told ya they won't tell us!'</p><p>She decided to have a go at me.</p><p>'Why is it special?' she asked, trying a different approach.</p><p>'Ask no questions...' I smiled.</p><p>''...Tell no lies...' Emily said dejectedly coming to the same conclusion as her sister, inasmuch as we weren't going to tell them!</p><p>Andy soon returned with sexy Chloe in tow.</p><p>'Give me a call when you're done sweetheart and I'll come back for you okay?'</p><p>'Okay Dad!' she said giving him a kiss.</p><p>'Hope you all have a great time tonight!' he said with a wink to Tony and I. 'Now you two come here and let your Uncle Andy give ya a big kiss and a squeeze!'</p><p>Both girls ran over to him and after hugging and kissing him, Andy left.</p><p>'Right!' Chloe said taking charge, 'let's go upstairs!'</p><p>She took each girl's hands and the three of them disappeared upstairs together.</p><p>'I suppose we best get ready as well?' I suggested.</p><p>'Fuck that' Tony laughed, 'it won't take us long'</p><p>He got up and retrieved a bottle of champagne from the cooler and a couple of glasses.</p><p>'Let's start the celebrations now!' he said as he uncorked it and poured generous glasses.</p><p>We quietly quaffed the bottle as we chatted about the girls and the business. Occasionally we heard a door open followed by little footsteps running around upstairs, before the door closed again.</p><p>When the bottle was empty, we went up and changed into expensive hand made suits.</p><p>' I feel like a penguin!' I said to Tony as we came back down.</p><p>'You fucking look like one!' Tony laughed.</p><p>Still the girls hadn't materialised.</p><p>I glanced at the clock as we suddenly heard footsteps coming down the stairs.</p><p>'About bloody time!' Tony laughed as Chloe walked in on her own</p><p>'May I present...' she said grandly, '... Miss Gemma... and Miss Emily!'</p><p>Then two girls came slowly down the stairs and both of our jaws dropped open.</p><p>I don't know how Tony felt, although I suspected exactly the same as me by the look on his face.</p><p>I was absolutely speechless.</p><p>Gemma was wearing a long, slinky, deep purple cocktail dress. It hugged her little body like a second skin. Her little round bum looked more sexier than it had ever looked and I couldn't detect any trace of a visible knicker line either.</p><p>Chloe had made her up with a light lilac eye shadow and lipstick which matched Gemma's skin tone beautifully. She had a gold necklace on with matching earrings and a pair of pale lilac high heel shoes which made her appear much taller.</p><p>I noticed her fingernails were painted to match her eyes shadow and the small handbag she was carrying.</p><p>To finish off the look, she had a sparkling tiara on her head and an artificial fur draped over her shoulders, Apart from her little flat chest of course, she looked much older than her 8 years.</p><p>I then looked to my Emily.</p><p>My little girl literally took my breath away. She was dressed similarly, but hers was a deep red velvet looking affair. Her eyes shadow was very subtle and her lipstick cheery red, emphasising her sweet pouting lips.</p><p>Again, I couldn't detect a knicker line anywhere on her peachy little bum, and a pair of red high heels matched her little painted fingernails. He hair was was done up on the top of her head and she also had a small handbag with a fur over her shoulders.</p><p>The gold chain and pendant I'd bought her was on prominent display around her neck and that pleased me immensely. I was also pleased to see that they'd managed to find a pair of earrings to match it as well, which Emily was wearing.</p><p>The pair looked so grown up and sophisticated.</p><p>It was hard to imagine that these were the same 7 and 9 year old little girls that begged to have their sweet little pussies licked, or would suck you off at the drop of a hat.</p><p>After the initial shock, I finally found my voice.</p><p>'You two look... absolutely... wow!' was all I could say, which quite frankly, was more than Tony could.</p><p>He couldn't even say that and just let out a low whistle.</p><p>'Do... do we look alright?' Gemma asked nervously.</p><p>'Alright?' Tony said.</p><p>'Alright? I repeated.</p><p>'You both look absolutely knock out!' Tony finally said.</p><p>'Did I do okay?' Chloe asked.</p><p>'You could get a job in a beauty parlour!' Tony told her.</p><p>'Nah!' she said casually, 'I'd rather fuck for a living!'</p><p>We couldn't help but laugh.</p><p>'you did a fantastic job Chlo!' he said seriously.</p><p>'I try!' she said with a big grin. 'I best call Dad... get him to run me home'</p><p>She pulled her mobile out and gave Andy a call.</p><p>I just sat there staring at Emily and Gemma. I simply couldn't take my eyes off them. I was also constantly choked with waves of emotion, especially with the knowledge of what tonight was really about.</p><p>Each time I glanced in Tony's direction, I could see her felt the same way.</p><p>'You two look absolutely beautiful...' I finally managed to say, swallowing down the lump in my throat, 'you really do!'</p><p>Little Emily, who I now had to admit looked a much bigger Emily, smiled radiantly at me. The lipstick made her impeccable little white teeth seem even brighter, and she seemed to have more of a sparkle in those lovely eyes too.</p><p>We heard a car horn.</p><p>'That'll be Dad..' Chloe said, 'I best go!'</p><p>'Thanks again!' Tony said as he hugged her.</p><p>'Brilliant job!' I followed suit.</p><p>'You're welcome!' she said brightly. 'I hope you all have a brilliant time tonight!'</p><p>With that, she was gone.</p><p>I wanted to give the girls a big hug, especially my little Emily of course, but I was too frightened of spoiling their look.</p><p>As luck would have it, the decision was taken out of my hands as the intercom buzzed.</p><p>'Your car sir!' a male voice announced.</p><p>We walked out, Gemma on Tony's arm and Emily on mine. I knew this was going to be the first of many surprises for the girls tonight, and I watched their little faces intently as we wandered out.</p><p>Emily's eyes widened like saucers and Gemma just broke out into the biggest smile I'd ever seen on her.</p><p>The uniformed chauffeur opened one of the back doors of the long, white, stretched limousine.</p><p>'Miss?' he said to Gemma.</p><p>She half looked round before she realised he meant her. Tony helped her into the back and followed her in.</p><p>'Wow!' Emily whispered to me quietly as the chauffeur walked round and opened another door for us.</p><p>'Miss?' he said, addressing Em.</p><p>I helped Emily in and then followed her.</p><p>We made ourselves comfortable in the back. Emily and I linked arms and I held her soft, delicately painted hand. The same one that on more than one occasion, had wrapped itself round my hard cock and wanked it furiously with expertise.</p><p>I felt Emily trembling.</p><p>'You okay?' I asked her quietly.</p><p>'Yeah' she replied with a huge grin. 'It.. it's like a dream...' she said in a barely audible whisper, struggling to take it all in.</p><p>'I feel like a pop star!' Gemma added as we glided along silently.</p><p>The journey was over quickly, probably far too quickly for the girls liking, as we glided up to the entrance of the best restaurant in town. Once again, the chauffeur opened the doors and referred to Gemma and Emily as 'Miss' and us as 'Sir'</p><p>As we entered, Tony gave his name to the mai-tre d and we were immediately shown to a table in a cordoned off section marked Reserved. He introduced us to Julian, our personal waiter for the evening who took the girls furs from them. He then brought some menus over and handed them out.</p><p>The girls struggled to make head or tail of it.</p><p>I knew exactly how they felt!</p><p>'Fuck all this poncy stuff!' Tony said. 'What do you fancy most girls... anything you like?'</p><p>'Burger!' Gemma asked hopefully.</p><p>'And chips!' Emily added</p><p>Tony signalled Julian over.</p><p>'Four massive burgers... and shitloads of chips!' he told him</p><p>I had to stifle a giggle myself, so god knows what the girls thought.</p><p>'But of course sir...' he replied, 'and to drink?'</p><p>'Champagne!' Tony told him, 'and I don't want to see an empty bottle on the table?'</p><p>'Certainly sir' Julian replied as he collected up the menus.</p><p>'We having champagne as well?' Gemma asked excitedly.</p><p>Tony nodded.</p><p>'But I'm not letting either of you get drunk... tiddly's okay though!' he winked</p><p>Julian returned quickly and poured the champagne.</p><p>'Half glasses for the ladies please' I told him.</p><p>He did as he was asked and promptly trotted off again.</p><p>I had to stifle another giggle when in typical style, Emily said what she observed with total and brutal honesty.</p><p>'He's a poof!'</p><p>'Sssh!' I laughed, as Julian returned with four of the biggest burgers I've ever seen in my life.</p><p>'Miss... Miss... Sir... Sir...'</p><p>He placed them in front of us before he disappeared off again.</p><p>Gemma watched him closely as he minced away. She turned to Emily quietly.</p><p>'Yup... definitely one of them!'</p><p>Emily giggled.</p><p>Julian was back with a big silver domed platter which he placed in the centre of the table.</p><p>'A shitload of chips sir!' he said in his posh voice.</p><p>As he minced away again, we all creased up laughing as we dug into the food.</p><p>After we'd eaten, Tony gave me the nod. It was time for the serious business of the evening.</p><p>'Right then!' Tony said. 'Remember we said this was a special evening?'</p><p>Both girls nodded, their faces suddenly becoming very serious.</p><p>'Well... as you know... I went to see your Mum and...'</p><p>'Have we got to go back home?' Gemma interrupted with sadness in her voice.</p><p>'I don't want to go!' Emily said, her little voice cracking.</p><p>'Let me finish...' Tony said softly.</p><p>I could see that he was as emotional as I was, his usual demeanour on the verge of collapse, and he was struggling to keep in in check.</p><p>He pulled out the papers.</p><p>'Your Mum signed these' he explained. 'They're legal guardianship papers'</p><p>'What are they?' Emily asked, totally confused.</p><p>'Well... if you look... there's Gemma's name on those... and your name on those ones?'</p><p>The girls leaned over and recognised their names.</p><p>'And if you look further down there...' Tony ran his finger down the sheet, '...on Gemma's it says... legal guardian there... and that's my name... and this one is Emily's... and look... there's Uncle Peter's name!'</p><p>'What's that mean?' Gemma asked.</p><p>'It means, I'm officially your legal guardian... and Uncle Peter is Emily's!'</p><p>The girls looked at one another, trying to comprehend what it all meant.</p><p>Suddenly, the penny dropped.</p><p>'Does that mean...?' Gemma asked uncertainly.</p><p>'Yup!' Tony smiled widely, unable to contain his delight. 'Officially... I'm your Daddy!'</p><p>Gemma's face broke into a big grin.</p><p>Emily bless her, was still struggling to understand it all. Then she said to Tony, 'So you're my Daddy?'</p><p>Tony shook his head and poor Emily looked deflated.</p><p>'No darling...' he said softly, 'he is!' he told her pointing at me.</p><p>Emily's little face was a picture as it lit up.</p><p>'YOU? You're...?'</p><p>I nodded with a silly inane grin on my face</p><p>'Yup... it's official! I'm your Daddy. You're my little girl. <b>OFFICIAL!</b>'</p><p>Then I simply couldn't resist saying it. I looked at Tony, Gemma and finally <b>MY</b> little Emily and then said in a loud voice...</p><p><b>'WHO'S THE DADDY!!!!!!'</b></p><p>We all burst out laughing.</p><p>Both girls were absolutely bursting with excitement at the news. It was in every movement, noise and gesture they made. They were both dying to give us both a hug and kiss, but due to the surroundings, were unsure whether they should or not.</p><p>'Course you can!' Tony told them before adding quietly, 'no tongues though... yet!' he winked at them.</p><p>They were both off their chairs and hugging us in a flash. These two sophisticated young ladies became giggly, excited little 9 and 7 year old little girls in an instant, and once their initial euphoria dies down, switched back to the sophisticated young ladies again.</p><p>'Nice surprise?' Tony asked.</p><p>Both girls nodded like mad.</p><p>'And the limo!' Gemma added.</p><p>'Well' Tony continued, ' the surprises don't stop there. As this is so special... we've each bought you a present to mark the occasion!'</p><p>Out of nowhere, a suited and booted Andy appeared and presented each of them with an identical little box sporting a pink ribbon and bow.</p><p>'Uncle Andy!' they both squealed.</p><p>'Oh wow!' he was genuinely taken aback when he saw how the girls were dressed and he presented them each with their gifts. 'Don't you two look a picture?'</p><p>'Oh... my... god!' Gemma exclaimed when she opened her box.</p><p>Emily simply sat there with her little mouth wide open staring at the contents.</p><p>Tony and I reached into our respective girls boxes and pulled out the diamond rings we'd bought them. Then taking each of their little hands, slipped them on the fourth finger of their left hands; their wedding fingers.</p><p>Andy pulled out a camera and took some photographs.</p><p>The girls lifted their hands and admired them as the light bounced of the rocks. They fitted perfectly thanks to a little skulduggery by Chloe, some costume jewellery and a ring gauge. Emily and Gemma had simply thought they'd been playing a girlie game.</p><p>'See!' I said to Andy as he snapped away, 'I said it'd be a nice surprise!'</p><p>The evening itself had been Tony's idea, but I was proud of the fact that the idea of getting them rings was mine.</p><p>Suddenly, Andy laughed.</p><p>'Err... actually...' he said, 'when I told the girls it was going to be special tonight... without giving the game away of course... while we were shopping, I took the liberty of suggesting they buy you a present too... well to mark the occasion... so to speak!'</p><p>The girls went into fits of giggles as Andy reached into his other pocket and produced two more boxes, decorated with blue ribbons and bows.</p><p>Gemma and Emily giggled like mad at the thought that they'd managed to turn the tables and get one over on us.</p><p>Andy checked to make sure he'd given each of us the right little box.</p><p>I opened mine to see a little white card with a red love heart in the top corner. I read what it said, written in Emily's childish but best handwriting.</p><p>'With love... Emily xxx'</p><p>Tony's was identical apart from the fact it was from Gemma of course. I took the card out and then removed the Rolex from the box.</p><p>'This is beautiful!' I said getting choked up. 'Thank you baby...' I said to a smiling little Emily.</p><p>'Thank you darling!' Tony said to Gemma.</p><p>'They insisted on the engraving on the back by the way...' Andy told us. 'But in light of the proceedings I knew were happening this evening... I err... took the liberty of changing a few words...'</p><p>I turned my watch over to read the inscription on the back.</p><p>'To Daddy. I love you. Your little girl... EMILY x'</p><p>It didn't take much working out to know which words Andy had changed.</p><p>'I'll leave you to your celebrations..' he told us in his usual discreet and respectful manner.</p><p>He then disappeared as quickly as he'd appeared.</p><p>Tony poured more champagne, with another half glass for the girls.</p><p>'To us!' he said.</p><p>We all raised our glasses and clinked them together.</p><p>'TO US!' we echoed.</p><p>The girls ended their meals with huge, chocolate ice cream sundaes which were almost as big as Emily herself!</p><p>The champagne had affected both girls. They weren't drunk, but were certainly tipsy, moire giggly than usual and a little unsteady on their feet as we made our way out into the cool evening air and the waiting limo. The people milling about outside simply thought they were just two very tired little girls, fortunately.</p><p>Soon we were back in the limo and gliding along again.</p><p>Emily laid with her legs up under her next to me on one of the back seats, her head in my lap. Gemma did the same with Tony.</p><p>I placed my hand on Emily's lovely little bum and caressed it.</p><p>'No knickers?' I said.</p><p>Emily giggled.</p><p>'Chloe said people would see the outline of them through the dress and spoil the look!' she explained, before giving a loud burp and giggling.</p><p>'Granted!' I laughed.</p><p>Trust Chloe, I thought. Thank you.</p><p>I pulled the back of her dress up so that I could slip my hand underneath, running my index finger along her smooth bum crack.</p><p>Tony was doing something similar with Gemma.</p><p>I felt Emily squeeze my cock through my trousers, before she tugged the zip down and hooked it out. I was so pleased the divider was down between us and the driver, and with the limos blacked out windows, no one could see what we were doing as we glided silently through the streets.</p><p>I stroked Emily's soft, hairless little slit from behind as I felt her hot, little cherry red painted lips slip over the end of my throbbing, aching cock.</p><p>'Mmm...' I sighed softly as Emily's soft little fingers gently caressed my balls.</p><p>Her lovely smooth pussy was slick, slippery and very hot as she sucked me and made little pleasurable mewing noises I circled her tiny clit while Emily licked and sucked. I glanced across to see Gemma was getting stuck into Tony's too as he fingered her sweet, tight bum hole.</p><p>I decided that I was going to make this evening even more memorable for my little girl.</p><p>MY little girl.</p><p>It was official and I had the documents to prove it, Sweet little Emily was now mine and no one could take her from me or claim her as theirs. I felt another huge surge of love for the 7 year old currently lying across my lap with more then half of my thick hard cock lodged down the back of her tiny throat, sucking away as if her life depended on it.</p><p>And she was loving every single lick, suck and gulp.</p><p>I lined the tip of my index finger up with her tightly closed little hole.</p><p>Emily continued to suck, lick, caress and love my cock, swirling her sweet hot little tongue over the head, licking up and down the shaft and sucking my balls before continuing her regular sucking with her little head bobbing up and down on it.</p><p>Emily was of course, oblivious to the little plan in my head.</p><p>With my free hand, I gently encouraged her head down further by applying pressure on it. She immediately knew what I wanted. Emily sucked harder and went deeper, making noisy little slurping noises.</p><p>With my other hand, I inched my finger into her hot, wet tightly closed little hole, as far as I was able to at least until her little hymen stopped me from going any further.</p><p>I could feel I was about to cum and decided this would be the ideal moment, not to mention the perfect distraction.</p><p>As I felt the first surge shoot up my cock, I pulled her head down more and rammed my cock into the back of Emily's little throat, holding her there. It seemed like I was pumping buckets of hot sticky cum. I heard Emily cough, choke and splutter as she tried to keep up with my flow and swallow it all down.</p><p>At the same time, I plunged my index finger deep into her hot, tight, slippery little love tunnel, ripping through her the little piece of skin that was guarding it.</p><p>Emily's throat muscles were in overdrive as she gulped greedily and noisily with each powerful spurt. Again she coughed, gagged and spluttered a little. Her eyes watered and cum dribbled from her nose.</p><p>I only released my grip slightly to allow her to breathe. I wanted her to be so preoccupied with that, rather than any pain she might feel as I ripped through her little cherry.</p><p>My finger was now in her little honey pot up to my knuckle, and I wiggled my finger around inside her to make sure her little cherry was well and truly busted.</p><p>I heard Tony groan as he shot his load into Gemma's hot sucking mouth, and across her sweet little face.</p><p>I finally released my grip on Emily's head and she came off my cock, gasping for breath. She looked up at me with cum streaked across her face, her hair and running out of her nose.. It had also dribbled down her chin and big globs of it were visible on her lovely dress. She had panda eyes where they'd watered and made her mascara run. Her cherry red lipstick was smudged around her mouth and she'd left a fair amount of it on my now deflating cock.</p><p>I still had my index finger buried deep inside her hot little love tunnel, yet she didn't seem to be aware of it. With my free hand I hugged her close.</p><p>'Oh I am SO sorry baby girl!' I said honestly and guiltily, '... but I had to do it like that'</p><p>I needn't have worried, as she looked at me with a puzzled expression on her little face.</p><p>'if it hurt, I wanted you to be concentrating on something else...' I told her.</p><p>She still didn't seem to have a clue what I was talking about. So, I wiggled the finger that was deep inside her, touching her little belly from the inside.</p><p>It suddenly dawned on her, and she gave me the biggest smile ever.</p><p>'You... you did IT?' You busted my cherry?' she asked excitedly with an ear to ear grin.</p><p>'I certainly did!' I told her, kissing the top of her head.</p><p>'Does this mean...?'</p><p>'Yup!' I smiled. 'Tonight... I am going to fuck you... your very first fuck...'</p><p>I bent down and whispered in her ear.</p><p>'I'm going to fuck you very hard...all night long!'</p><p>'Hard like you fucked Chloe?' she asked.</p><p>'Even harder baby girl!' I told her. 'I'll fuck you any which way you want me to!'</p><p>'YEAH!' she squealed, as Tony and Gemma clapped and cheered. 'This has been the bestest day...EVER!' my little girl said with delight as she almost hugged me to death.</p><p>Emily was so excited during the rest of the journey. She didn't care about the dried cum on her face, her beautiful dress or in her hair. She didn't care that her hair was now a mess, or that her perfectly applied, cherry red lipstick was now smudged or her mascara had run, making her look like a cross between a panda bear and some grotesque circus clown.</p><p>All that concerned little 7 year old Emily right here, right now, was my index finger snuggled deeply right up inside her tummy. The same one that had ripped away that tiny piece of skin guarding the entrance to her sacred little pleasure palace, and the thought of what was to happen later on.</p><p>Every so often, she looked up at me with that gorgeous smile and pure love in her eyes saying 'Are we really going to do it? Are you really going to fuck me tonight?'</p><p>As much as I tried to assure her that yes, I was going to stick my big hard cock into her tiny, 7 year old fuck hole when we got home.</p><p>I got the impression that Emily wouldn't believe it until she felt my cock sliding in right up inside her.</p><p>The limo finally glided through the electronic gates and pulled up on the gravelled driveway at the rear of Tony's place. Little Emily was almost beside herself with excitement as I finally withdrew my digit from her.</p><p>When I looked at it, it was stained with crimson, although there wasn't as much as I thought there might have been quite frankly.</p><p>The whole process had appeared to have been pretty pain free for Em and that pleased me immensely, as the last thing I wanted was to cause her any pain or discomfort. I hoped it would be a similar story later on when little 7 year old Emily finally got the fuck she so desperately wanted from me.</p><p>The chauffeur as always, was polite, discreet and professional, always calling us 'Sir', referring to the girls as 'Miss' and totally ignoring the state of both girls when it was obvious what's we'd all been doing.</p><p>I spotted Tony wink at him as her pressed two £50 notes into the palm of his hand discreetly.</p><p>'Cheers William!' Tony said.</p><p>'Any time Sir... Goodnight Sir!'</p><p>He turned to me and Gemma.</p><p>'Goodnight Sir... Goodnight Miss...'</p><p>He looked at little Em and gave her a knowing little wink.</p><p>'Goodnight Miss!' he smiled</p><p>Emily waved at him and Gemma blew him a kiss.</p><p>'One of my best employees William...' Tony said casually as we walked in. 'Next to Andy's lot... William's little 5 year old is gonna be such a little cum queen!' he laughed as the limo left.</p><p>Once we were inside, All Emily wanted to know was when were we going upstairs, as she jumped up onto my lap and hugged me tightly.</p><p>'Soon darling...' I told her, nuzzling her neck.</p><p>I looked down at the new Rolex on my wrist before gently taking hold of Emily's soft hand by the fingertips with delicate painted nails.</p><p>'Have you had a good time darling?' I asked</p><p>Emily nodded furiously.</p><p>'The best time ever... thank you... DADDY!'</p><p>I loved it every time she said. that word. Each time she used the word 'Daddy', my heart lurched and filled with love for her.</p><p>'I love you so much baby girl...' I told her.</p><p>'I love you too... Daddy!'</p><p>She hugged my neck tightly.</p><p>'Any little 7 year old's in here want to go upstairs... and fuck their Daddy?' I asked in a loud voice, pretending to look around the room.</p><p>Emily raised her hand like she wanted to be the first to answer a maths question in school.</p><p>'Me! Me! Me!' she shrieked.</p><p>I pretended not to notice her.</p><p>'No one?' I said, before looking down at her waving frantically, trying to catch my attention.</p><p>I burst out laughing.</p><p>'Well? Come on then!' I said.</p><p>'Carry me Daddy?'</p><p>'Have fun you two!' Tony said as Gem winked at her little sister and smiled.</p><p>As I carried my little girl up to the bedroom, I slipped my hands under her dress and fondled her sweet little bum as she giggled excitedly.</p><p>When we reached it, I looked at her and suggested she might want to take a shower. I grabbed a big fluffy towel and some stuff for her to wear, placing them on the unit in the big bathroom.</p><p>'Use the one in here babes!' I told her so that she had no idea what I was up to in the bedroom while she showered.</p><p>I heard Gemma come up the stairs.</p><p>'Want hand Em?' She called.</p><p>'Yes please!' Emily called back.</p><p>Gemma followed her little sister into the bathroom and I could hear them giggling and talking excitedly before I heard the water being switched on. When he knew he couldn't be heard, Tony came up and asked me if I wanted it recorded.</p><p>'What do you think?' I grinned.</p><p>No problem!' he laughed. 'I'll get all the camera on for you' he said with a wink.</p><p>I wandered off back to the bedroom to prepare it. I didn't want Emily's first ever fuck to be a run-of-the-mill thing. Like everything else she did for the first time, I wanted it to be pleasurable, memorable and very special for her. Something that she'd look back on and remember fondly with love and affection.</p><p>I scattered red rose petals over the big bed and lit lots of sweet smelling tea lights so that the room had a nice soft glow. I then put on some mood music in the form of love songs. Once I'd done all that, I showered myself in the en-suite, dressing just in a pair of silk boxers.</p><p>On the cabinet beside the bed, I put some lubricants, toys, a bottle of champagne and two glasses.</p><p>Eventually I heard the main bathroom door open open and Gemma telling her little sister gently and lovingly to '...just relax ... and enjoy it' before I heard her wander back downstairs.</p><p>I heard a gentle little tap on the bedroom door.</p><p>'Come in you daft thing!' I said. 'You NEVER have to knock on this door darling...'</p><p>The door slowly opened and the tiny figure of my little Emily stood in the door frame. Not for the first time that evening, my mouth fell open, my jaw dropped and I was absolutely and totally speechless.</p><p>Emily smiled at me nervously.</p><p>'D... do...do I look alright?' she asked quietly.</p><p>'I... err... you...' I stammered and stuttered.'You ... look... absolutely... stunning!'</p><p>I looked at her from head to toe.</p><p>Then my eyes travelled back up again...slowly.</p><p>Emily had a pair of her white stockings on, with little pink ribbons tied around the tops of them into bows like garters. These were attached to a matching white suspender belt.</p><p>I could see that she'd dispensed with the formality of knickers.</p><p>That was obvious as she was wearing a very short, white see through baby-doll night dress which came to a stop about halfway down her sexy little bum.</p><p>Her face was no devoid of any make up whatsoever, allowing her radiant, natural little girl beauty to shine through.</p><p>I noticed she still wore the diamond ring, earrings, and around her neck the chain and pendant proudly on display.</p><p>Gemma had put Emily's hair up into bunches on each side of her head, each tied in a bow with the same pink ribbon that was on her thighs.</p><p>She looked exactly what she was.</p><p>A sweet, cute and incredibly sexy 7 year old little girl.</p><p>My cock hardened the instant I saw my little girl dressed like this, as soft love songs played gently in the background.</p><p>'I like the candles... and it smells lovely' Emily observed. 'Ooh... music as well...'</p><p>I sat on the bottom edge of the bed and simply stared at her.</p><p>'Come to Daddy sweetheart...' I said softly with love.</p><p>Emily padded over, closing the door behind her. I held my hands out and she put her little soft ones in my big rough ones. My eyes quickly swept the room and I noticed all the little red LED's were lit, signifying the cameras were recording from every angle</p><p>'You look gorgeous!' I said honestly. 'I have to ask you this one last time... as it'll be too late afterwards... Are you SURE you REALLY want to do this? It's okay to say no if you want....'</p><p>I knew she wouldn't but I had to be 100% certain.</p><p>'I'm SURE! She said confidently. 'I want you to fuck me Daddy... I want you to fuck me... like you promised earlier...</p><p>I kissed her sweet little nose.</p><p>'Then fucked you shall be my little sexpot!' I told her before adding, 'long... slow... and hard!'</p><p>'All night long?' she asked hopefully.</p><p>'All night long...' I laughed, 'but don't forget I'm old!'</p><p>'No you're not!' Emily replied with a playful slap.</p><p>I grabbed at her, making her giggle and placed her face down across my lap. I lifted her short baby-doll nightie right up to expose her little peach of a bum, and started to spank it playfully. It was hard enough to make a sound, but not enough to actually hurt her.</p><p>'I'm your Daddy now!' I laughed, 'and you're a naughty little girl! Daddy's have to spank their little girls when they're naughty...'</p><p>I gave her half a dozen more slaps to her little bare bum cheeks, making them glow a pink colour as Em giggled like crazy.</p><p>'Have you finished being naughty to your Daddy now?' I asked.</p><p>Emily turned her head sideways to look at me, before cheekily poking her little pink tongue out at me and then grinning.</p><p>I then gave her another half dozen. Emily was clearly enjoying herself playing this game. So was I.</p><p>Eventually I lifted her back up onto my knee and we had a long, hard passionate kiss. After that, I stood up with her in my arms and gently laid her on the big soft bed. She always seemed to look lost in it when she laid there on her own. She was so tiny and the bed was so big, so I joined her.</p><p>We hugged and kissed some more before I felt Emily's little hand worm its way inside my boxers.</p><p>'Oh my baby girl...' I sighed as her little fingers wrapped around it.</p><p>In response, I stroked her thigh across the elastic of her suspender belt and ran my finger along the soft folds of her bald little slit. She gave a gasp and a little moan of pleasure. Emily was obviously very excited, her slit all wet and slippery with her juices. I began to rub her hard little clit and she opened her legs wider.</p><p>She took a firmer grasp on my cock and gently began to wank me as I tenderly but firmly circled her little love bump. I kissed her again and she moaned into my mouth as I ran my finger back down her slit and slipped it into her now unobstructed, tight little fuck hole.</p><p>I pushed it in deeper, past the first joint and up to my knuckle. As we broke away, Emily was still wanking my cock and building up a steady rhythm.</p><p>'Don't make me cum darling...' I whispered into her ear, '..or I won't be able to fuck you until later...'</p><p>Emily stopped immediately, deciding instead to squeeze and fondle my balls.</p><p>'You okay sweetie?' I asked as I pushed my finger even deeper inside her her.</p><p>She nodded as she lay back on the pillows and spread her legs wider.</p><p>'That's nice...' she said dreamily as I moved my finger around deep inside her.</p><p>I reached for some lubricant on the bedside unit as I withdrew my finger.</p><p>'This might be cold...' I warned her as I coated two of my fingers with the lube.</p><p>I then gave her mound and slit a liberal coating, ensuring there was plenty along the lips, on her clit and especially in her little hole. With an arm around my little girl, I slipped my finger back into her. It slid in easily and I felt Emily push back against it.</p><p>'That feels so nice Daddy...' she said softly.</p><p>I introduced the tip of my second finger, slowly inching it into her warm snug hole to join my other digit.</p><p>'Oooohhh...' Emily sighed as I slowly began to finger fuck her for the first time with two of my fingers inside her, opening her up a bit more.</p><p>I pushed in further, to see how much my little 7 year old could take.</p><p>'Aaah...oooh...' she moaned as I went even deeper..</p><p>'That hurt darling?'</p><p>'No... nice...' she gasped, 'wasn't... expecting...that...'</p><p>To tell the truth, neither was I. My two fingers were now fully inside her as I moved them around. They were a tight fit of course, but they did fit, which meant she'd probably be okay with my cock.</p><p>I pressed my fingers against the inner wall of her vagina. Each time I did it, I saw her little belly swell slightly. I pulled my fingers out, making a squelchy, sucking noise.</p><p>'It's time baby girl...' I whispered lovingly as I kissed Emily's little button nose. 'Time to show Daddy what a really big girl you are...'</p><p>She looked up at me and and grinned, clearly up for it. I stood up and removed my boxers before I gave my hard, aching cock a liberal coating of lubricant and another coating to Emily's sweet pussy.</p><p>I arranged loads of pillows behind her and a couple under her hips to raise her up . She didn't need to remove her baby-doll as it was short enough to expose her anyway. Knowing what was expected of her and what was coming next, Emily spread her legs wide.</p><p>I got between them, resting my weight on my elbows, and looked straight into those adoring eyes, before talking to her seriously.</p><p>'If it hurts too much at any time, say stop... and I will okay babes?'</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>'Promise me baby girl... I don't want for you to be hurting!'</p><p>'I promise Daddy!'n she said solemnly.</p><p>We kissed again briefly as I took hold of the base of my cock, resting my weight on my other elbow. I rubbed the tip of my cock along her smooth, hairless slit like we'd always done, before I lined it up with her gaping little fuck hole.</p><p>I looked down and Emily had a dreamy smile and look of anticipation on her sweet little face, as I slowly and gently pushed my hips forward.</p><p>I looked down and saw my little 7 year old Emily's fleshy vaginal lips parting.</p><p>'You ready darling?' I whispered a final loving check.</p><p>She wrapped her arms around my neck and nodded with a big luscious smile.</p><p>I pushed a little more and felt the natural resistance to my first time intrusion.</p><p>'Just relax sweetie...' I encouraged.</p><p>I closed my lips on hers and her little tongue snaked into my mouth. As her eyelids fell I pushed forward again gently. This time, the resistance gave way and I felt the head of my cock entering her.</p><p>'Hmmph...' Emily went in my mouth.</p><p>I immediately broke away.</p><p>'You okay babes? I asked concerned.</p><p>Emily was biting her bottom lip, and I noticed a solitary tear on her cheek which I licked away, tasting its sweet saltiness..</p><p>'Yeah...; she said, barely audible.</p><p>'Is it hurting? I wanted to know, preparing to pull out of her.</p><p>She shook her head.</p><p>'No... not hurting... not really... it sort of... kind of... stings a little..'</p><p>'You want me to stop?' I asked her.</p><p>'NO!' she said firmly.</p><p>'Okay..' I told her. It's probably because your pussy hole is tiny and not used to something so big inside it' I told her. 'Let's leave it there for a minute so it gets used to it... and then we'll see yeah?'</p><p>'Okay'</p><p>We went back to kissing for a few minutes, with Emily's arms around my neck as I stroked her flat little nipples with my thumbs. When we broke away, I checked with her again.</p><p>'How's it feel now poppet...' I asked, 'still stinging?'</p><p>Emily shook her head.</p><p>'No... it's not so bad now... the stinging's gone'</p><p>'Good' I told her, 'shall I carry on?'</p><p>She nodded eagerly.</p><p>I inched my cock into her little by little until about half of it was right inside her.</p><p>'Guess what baby girl? I said softly, taking her hand and guiding it between her legs.</p><p>She ran a finger down her slit and came across my cock buried inside her.</p><p>'It's inside!!!' she said excitedly</p><p>'It sure is baby girl!' I said with a smile.</p><p>I pushed in a little further.</p><p>'I can feel it... I can feel your cock inside me... up in my belly!'</p><p>The feeling was delicious. Her tiny pre-teen fuck hole was hot, slippery and very tight as it clenched around my cock I pulled back slightly and then pushed in some more. As I pushed in I felt Emily move her own hips.</p><p>'That's the idea darling...' I encouraged her, '...as I push in... you push back against me...'</p><p>I did it again and Emily pushed back, much more confidently this time. Then we did it again, and again and again.</p><p>I deliberately used long, slow, gentle movements.</p><p>Look baby girl...' I whispered lovingly into her ear, '...we're fucking!'</p><p>'Oh yeah!' she giggled. Can we do it a bit faster now?'</p><p>Obviously, the stinging had totally gone now and my little girl was feeling much more confident and relaxed.</p><p>I pushed into her again, slightly harder, faster and deeper'</p><p>Ooh... mmm nice...' she sighed, thrusting her tiny slim hips back at me again.</p><p>I continued using long leisurely stroke and we had a slow but steady rhythm going as I gently fucked my little 7 year old girl</p><p>'I'm so proud of you!' I told her before I kissed her lips</p><p>I tweaked her tiny nipples as I pushed in a little deeper.</p><p>'Do it harder...' she urged ' and faster!</p><p>She was really getting into it now. I put and arm behind her into the small of her back, raising her hips a bit more as I pushed in harder and got a little faster.</p><p>Over three quarters of my throbbing cock was deep inside her bow and I began to wonder whether she could possibly take it all.</p><p>Emily must have read my mind.</p><p>'Is it all in?' she asked breathlessly.</p><p>'No baby' I told her, 'I think you're too small...'</p><p>'Try?'</p><p>'It might hurt...'</p><p>'Umph... if it does... ooh that's nice... I'll tell... you...</p><p>On the next thrust I did it slowly, pushing, pushing and to my total surprise my cock went in further.</p><p>All the way.</p><p>'Ooh' Emily gasped, 'I can feel it really deep in my tummy now!'</p><p>I couldn't keep this up. With my cock clenched so tightly by a red hot 7 year old pussy, I knew I'd be cumming soon, so I built up movement again quickly.</p><p>'Oooh... Daddy... Daddy...' Emily began to squeal.</p><p>She was pushing her little hips back against me harder now. I moved my hand down under her lovely little bum and pulled her harder onto me as I plunged deeper.</p><p>'Ooh baby... baby...' I gasped. 'Daddy loves to fuck his baby girl...'</p><p>'Fuck me Daddy!' Emily gasped panting, 'fuck me.... Daddeeeeeee!'</p><p>I couldn't hold back any more, especially hearing Emily screeching like that in the throes of her first ever fuck.</p><p>'Daddy's gonna cum baby... Daddy's gonna shoot his hot creamy cum up inside your tummy!'</p><p>'Ooh...cumming...too...' she shrieked.</p><p>I felt my cock swell as Emily's already tight vaginal muscles clenched me tighter like a vice.</p><p>'Oh... ooh... aaahh... Emily felt it too as my cock began to pump.</p><p>'Ooh... baby...girl... Daddy's cumming... I love you... I'm gonna fill you... with hot... Daddy cum...'</p><p>'Do it!' Emily screamed, 'do it Daddy... oh Daddy... OH DADDY... Daddeeeeee... cumming Daddeee... ooh...aaahh... so nice... niccccceeee!</p><p>We rode out our orgasms as I filled her little 7 year old immature womb with my baby making seed. Her tight pussy muscles contracted even tighter around my cock as she came and I could feel it milking my spurting cock.</p><p>I hugged her tightly, kissed her repeatedly and squeezed her little bum cheeks as I enjoyed the hardest and most powerful orgasm I'd ever felt in my life.</p><p>Emily wrapped her little legs tightly around me as her body shook and juddered and she clawed at my back. As each wave of intense pleasure emanating from between her legs ripped through her tiny 7 year old body, she moaned and sighed repeatedly.</p><p>We continued to kiss and slobber at each over in ecstasy until the pleasure subsided and died away. I felt my cock starting to deflate.</p><p>Slowly and carefully I withdrew from her little red pussy and lie beside her with an arm around her tenderly stroking her hair. I could see her gaping, hairless little pussy was still pulsating, forcing a little cum out of her each time it did it, making it dribble down her slit and the crack of her bum, pooling onto the pillows underneath her.</p><p>Emily put a hand between her legs and pushed her index finger into her sopping, slippery, cum filled fuck hole.</p><p>She brought a cum covered finger to her mouth and sucked it clean before turning her head to look at me with a smile as I hugged her close again.</p><p>'How was that baby girl?'</p><p>Emily couldn't speak she was so out of breath, her little flat chest rising and falling rapidly.</p><p>However, her dreamy little smile said it all.</p><p>Eventually, she managed to get the words out.</p><p>'Brilliant!' she said giving me a big hug. 'Thank you Daddy!'</p><p>'No darling...' I said thank YOU! Did it hurt at all babes?'</p><p>'Not... really...' she said still trying to get her breath back, '...it was a bit stingy... at first...then it was a little... I dunno... weird' she laughed. 'But after that... it was okay... made my tummy feel really full... and when you cummed...'</p><p>Her already wide smile got even wider.</p><p>'...it felt all lovely... warm and... squidgy!' she giggled</p><p>'Next time' I told her, 'it'll feel even better because you'll be used to it!'</p><p>Emily grinned inanely.</p><p>'Can we do it again now?' she asked.</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'I need time to rest... so does poor cocky... remember what I told you?'</p><p>'Oh yeah!' she giggled, 'I forgot!'</p><p>I leaned over and blew a loud raspberry on her sweet, little soft flat tummy, making her giggle loudly again before grabbing a towel and wiping between her legs.</p><p>'Wow!' I said as I wiped her, 'that was a lot of cum... because you're such a sexy little girl!'</p><p>'I'm YOUR sexy little girl!' she reminded me. 'My pussy... my bum... and my mouth. They all belong to you Daddy!</p><p>'You certainly are!' I told her, 'and you fuck really really well!</p><p>I leaned across again and whispered in her ear.</p><p>'We'll do it lots and lots now...'</p><p>Emily grinned ear to ear again.</p><p>'Time to celebrate... now you're not a virgin any more!' I told her as I reached for the champagne and popped it open</p><p>It fizzed up and some overflowed onto Emily's chest and tummy.</p><p>'Ooh' she giggled as it hit her.</p><p>I leaned across and licked it off her, swirling the tip of my tongue into her tiny tummy button where a little pool had collected, making her giggle like mad.</p><p>'I like cham-pag-nee!' she said.</p><p>'So do I!' I replied, especially when I'm licking it off YOUR sexy little body!</p><p>We sipped the bubbly as we lay there having a cuddle in the afterglow of our lovemaking and celebrating little Emily's first ever fuck.</p><p>It also gave me a chance to recover while Emily waited eagerly for me to fuck her again.</p><p>We just lay there, hugging, kissing, chatting, drinking champagne and enjoying being in the company of one another like lovers do after a nice fuck. Emily also cleaned herself up a little more, changing the towel and the pillows that were underneath her so she was more comfortable.</p><p>It wasn't long before I felt her soft little hand around my cock again, followed by her hot little mouth. It did the trick and my cock slowly sprang back to life. Little Emily was keen to be fucked again And I'm never one to ignore the wishes of my little 7 year old lover.</p><p>This time, I insisted that Emily try something different and go on top. She started off by lying on top of me, her smooth flat little chest against mine as we kissed and I fondled her delicious little bum, before I got her to sit up and straddle me.</p><p>Her tiny fingers wrapped around my cock and she guided it to her little fuck tube. I wanted her to be totally in control this time around.</p><p>She slowly lowered herself and I watched those beautiful, fleshy hairless lips part as my big veiny cock parted them obscenely as it entered her little body again. She still had lots of cum inside her from before, so she was very well lubricated. Add to the fact she'd been fucked recently, my cock slipped into her much easier this time, with Emily letting out a little gasp followed by a sigh as it slipped in.</p><p>The change of confidence in Emily now was unbelievable and she rode my cock like with expertise like a back street whore.</p><p>It was as if my little girl was simply born to fuck!</p><p>She lifted herself up and down, wriggling and gyrating her hips, grinding herself down onto my cock as I held her little bum in my hands. I pushed up to meet her of course, and we fucked in a great rhythm getting faster and pushing harder until breathlessly, Emily shrieked she was about to cum again.</p><p>I pushed harder and deeper into her, and when she pushed down hard for the last time as her orgasm hit, I thrust up hard and held her there, impaling her deep as I emptied my second load of the evening up into her.</p><p>During the course of the night we fucked FOUR more times, even surprising myself. I didn't think I was capable!</p><p>Emily turned me on so much that I hardly needed any recovery time at all.</p><p>The trouble was, Emily had now discovered a taste for fucking and became almost insatiable. The little 7 year old fuck puppet even woke me up so that I could stick it into her, having given my cock a good suck first to make sure I was hard and ready for her first</p><p>I was up before her in the morning. She must have been so exhausted. I never tired of just watching her sleep. I sat there just looking at this beautiful, sexy 7 year old girl lying silently next to me, her hair still in those cute bunches, her little see through baby-doll nightie with big dried cum stains on it raked up high onto her little chest, and her little girl sized suspender belt attached to her her little white, pink ribboned stockings.</p><p>She lay on her back with her legs wide apart giving me a fantastic view of her hairless, gaping little love tunnel.</p><p>It was as if she was simply laying there waiting for her next injection of big, Daddy cock.</p><p>Her sweet little pussy looked as perfect as it had been when I'd first seen it in the photographs I'd been sent. There was no indication that just a few hours ago it was being pounded by my hard, adult cock. The only give away was the odd ooze of creamy hit cum that still occasionally leaked from her slit, and the dried semen on her inner thighs.</p><p>I noticed the red LED's were still on, so Tony must have just set the cameras recording and gone to bed himself. I was looking forward to telling Emily that the whole night had been recorded, and she would be able to see herself getting fucked for the very first time.</p><p>I decided to let her sleep for as long as she needed to, as I felt the moment she woke up, she'd probably demand that I fuck her yet again, and as much as I loved to have my cock buried deep in that sweet little 7 year old hole, I knew I was no spring chicken!</p><p>I got up and showered as quietly as I could, before slinging on a t-shirt and joggers, then making my way downstairs.</p><p>Gemma and Tony were already up. Tony was going through some business stuff, emails, that sort of thing, with Gemma sat on his lap in a short nightdress, legs spread and no knickers as usual</p><p>'Morning!' I said pouring myself a coffee.</p><p>'Morning!' Tony replied.</p><p>Good morning Uncle Pete!' Gemma said in her usual bright way and a big smile.</p><p>'So... how was it?' Tony asked, putting the keyboard down and giving Gemma's pussy a little stroke.</p><p>'Fan... bloody...tastic!' I said honestly with a big grin, '...only I think she's gonna wear me... or my cock out! I laughed. 'She seems to want it now... ALL the bloody time!'</p><p>Tony flashed a knowing smile.</p><p>'Takes after this one!' he nodded his head at Gemma as he diddled her clit. 'Wants it morning, noon and night... not that I'm complaining!' he added as he kissed the top of her head.</p><p>'Me neither!' I laughed.</p><p>'Where is Em?' Gemma asked, sighing at Tony's attention between her legs.</p><p>'Still sound asleep babes...' I replied. 'I thought it best to let her sleep bless her...'</p><p>'Probably knackered!' Gem laughed, oh and thank you for last night. It was brill!'</p><p>'You're welcome' I said, 'although your man there organised most of it!'</p><p>'The rings were your idea though...' Tony said.</p><p>Gemma admired the shiny rock on her finger.</p><p>'Well yeah...' I admitted. 'Where did the watch idea come from?'</p><p>Gemma giggled.</p><p>'That was Uncle Andy!' she told me. 'He told us it was going to be a very special night... but wouldn't say why... and then he said it would be nice if we got you a special present. We never knew you was going to give us one though!'</p><p>'I'd always give you one Gemstone!' I laughed.</p><p>Tony laughed with me.</p><p>'Uncle Pete!!!' Gemma said with mock alarm, before she burst out laughing.</p><p>I looked at my new Rolex.</p><p>'It was a brilliant idea' I said, trying not to get emotional again. 'He's a good man Andy...' I said to Tony, 'and how cute and sexy are those kids of his?'</p><p>'It's why I employ him and pay him as much as I do... well I pay everyone well in this organisation...'Tony replied. 'Always remember, if you want quality it's worth paying for. William last night is a perfect example'</p><p>I nodded my agreement.</p><p>'As far as Andy goes... I'd trust him with my life!'</p><p>I sipped at my coffee and sat down next to Gemma and Tony. He picked his wireless keyboard back up and started tapping away again, so Gemma hopped over onto my lap instead. Taking my free hand, she placed it between her legs encouraging me to finger her wet, slippery fuck hole.</p><p>So I did.</p><p>'What's on the agenda today boss?' I asked Tony.</p><p>'Remember Shannon?' he said.</p><p>How could I not.</p><p>'Yeah!' I laughed.</p><p>'We need to go up north and pay her a visit' he told me. 'Sounds like a possible spot of bother with a client, so I might need to have a word in his shell-like... so we'll be taking Andy with us' he winked. 'You wouldn't want to mess with him!'</p><p>'Err... no... neither would I' I said somewhat nervously. 'What about the girls?'</p><p>'It'll probably be an overnighter' Tony replied, 'I'm not sure yet. Maybe I'll ask Jill to have them overnight.</p><p>'Jill?'</p><p>'Oh I forgot, you've not met her yet. Andy's missus... or as he calls her, the guv'nor!'</p><p>'Oh' I said.</p><p>'Oh please let us come Daddy!' Gemma pleaded.</p><p>I was a bit taken aback. Even though he was, like I was Emily's, it was the first time I'd ever heard Gemma call Tony daddy.</p><p>Gem continued.</p><p>'If you're staying overnight... you'll need some company!'</p><p>She reached over and squeezed his cock.</p><p>'And you can stop trying to get round me Gemstone!' he laughed as he removed her little hand. 'We'll see. I don't want you seeing anything that might upset you if it gets nasty. Anyway, if I know Shannon, we certainly won't be short on company. Anyway, you'll have James, Matt, Chloe, Amy as well as the twins to have fun with won't you? Not forgetting Em of course!'</p><p>'Okay!' she said brightly, giving Tony a hug and a kiss. 'You know best Daddy!'</p><p>'So what's up anyway?' I asked.</p><p>'Oh some twat reckons we've stiffed him. He's trying it on that's all. Reckons he's gonna go and report and report us to the rozzers!' he laughed hysterically.</p><p>I must have looked worried.</p><p>'Don't panic...' he laughed, 'he ain't never gonna do it!'</p><p>Tony laughed again.</p><p>'Imagine him walking into a cop shop and saying ""excuse me officer, I want to report someone for overcharging me... what for sir... a night of sex with a 6 year old girl and a 7 year old boy officer!"" '</p><p>I burst out laughing.</p><p>'Yeah...' I said between laughs, 'I see what you mean!</p><p>'Thing is...' he said, 'because we're here and he's up north, he thinks because Shannon sorts it out, he can come it. She might be just shy of 13 but believe me, she's shrewd. 13 going on 30...' he laughed. 'The way she's going, she'll be my Northern Director and a millionaire before she hits her 21st birthday!'</p><p>I let out a low whistle.</p><p>'Trust me... she knows this game as well as any of us. She came to the business when she was 6!'</p><p>Spotting that our mugs were empty, Gemma jumped off my lap and offered to refill them just as Emily appeared, rubbing her eyes and still half asleep.</p><p>She hadn't dressed yet so was still in her baby-doll, stockings and suspenders. Her hair was still in bunches and of course, she wasn't wearing any knickers.</p><p>Tony whistled.</p><p>'Oh wow... what a sexy looking little girl... your Daddy is so lucky!' he said.</p><p>'Oh that reminds me... thanks for that Gemstone... she looked sensational... as you can see!'</p><p>'That's okay' Gemma replied. 'I knew you'd like that look!'</p><p>'Good morning sleepyhead!' I said tenderly holding my arms out.</p><p>Slowly, Emily padded in my direction, still not with it. I hugged her close before lifting her onto my lap. She immediately threw her arms around my neck and buried herself into me, snuggling up as I kissed the top of her head.</p><p>'You okay baby girl?' I asked.</p><p>She nodded before yawning 'Uh-huh... still sleepy...'</p><p>'I'm not surprised!' I laughed. 'Why don't you go back to bed for a little while?'</p><p>'Don't wanna!' she mumbled.</p><p>'That told you!' Tony laughed as Gemma wandered back carefully carrying two mugs of fresh steaming coffee in her hands before carefully placing them on the table.</p><p>'Morning Em!' she said brightly.</p><p>Emily turned her head to her big sister and smiled.</p><p>'How was it?' Gemma asked her quietly.</p><p>Emily's face suddenly lit up as she remembered the events of the night, and that said it all really.</p><p>'Brilliant!' she beamed.</p><p>'You're Daddy's big girl now aren't you babes?'</p><p>Emily nodded.</p><p>'But you'll ALWAYS be my ""baby girl""' I laughed.</p><p>'My pussy feels a bit sore though...' Em complained.</p><p>'I'm not surprised!' Tony laughed. 'Your Daddy's been telling us what a sexy little girl you are... and how many times you begged him to fuck you... you little fuck bunny you!'</p><p>Emily grinned and giggled like mad, now she was more awake.</p><p>'Don't worry!' Gemma told her little sister. 'I've got some cream upstairs... that'll sort it out. My pussy was like that the first time too. It soon goes...'</p><p>It was so heart warming to see how close these two little girls were, and Gemma constantly looked out for her little sister. I suppose before they moved here, she'd had tom and it was hard to break the habit.</p><p>'You look like you need a shower as well...' Gemma added. 'Look!' she laughed as she pointed out all the dried cum.</p><p>She returned to the kitchen and came back with two glasses of milk. Once the girls had drunk them, they both headed off for a shower</p><p>While they were gone, Tony gave Andy a quick call about the Northern trip and asked about the girls. Andy told him that Jill was more than happy to have them and all the kids were excited at the prospect of Emily and Gemma coming to stay.</p><p>When the girls came back downstairs, Gemma sat on Tony's lap and Emily on mine as we explained to them that we had to be away overnight and that they'd be staying at Andy's house. Although they'd both obviously miss us, they knew they'd have fun and we'd be back the following day hopefully.</p><p>I told Emily I'd miss her too, the same as Tony would miss Gemma, but business had to be done and I think they realised that. I reminded Emily that she had a mobile phone now and I was only as far as the other end of it if she felt she needed to hear my voice.</p><p>'You better pack an overnight bag each!' I said.</p><p>So the girls scampered back upstairs to do it.</p><p>'And...' I called after them, 'remember to pack some bloody knickers... even if you're not actually planning to wear them!'</p><p>'You best pack a bag too' Tony said. I always have one ready so I can go off at a moments notice'</p><p>'Good idea!' I said getting up.</p><p>As I did, Andy wandered in.</p><p>'Morning Andy!' I said as we passed.</p><p>'Morning bosses!' he said brightly.</p><p>At the sound of his voice, the girls charged back down the stairs excitedly, each clutching a backpack.</p><p>'Uncle Andy!' Gemma squealed.</p><p>Hello ladies!' he said bending down for a hug. 'I hear last night was a great success?' he said with a wink, mostly directed at a beaming Emily who was nodding her head.</p><p>'Yup!' she told him</p><p>'Well...' he said glaring down at them, 'you two have caused absolute ructions in our house!'</p><p>'Why?' Gemma asked innocently.</p><p>'Everyone wants to share their blooming bed with you!' he laughed.'So we decided... Chloe and James are going to share with Gemma... Matt and Amy with Em... then the twins started!' he laughed again. 'So you'll get one each... should be a right blooming orgy!'</p><p>'What's one of them?' Emily asked in all innocence.</p><p>'Where everyone has sex with one another!' her big sister explained.</p><p>'Oh cool! Em said as I wandered back in with my packed bag, 'I'll have one of them!'</p><p>'One of what? I asked, not having heard the conversation.</p><p>'An or..ky!' Em said mispronouncing the word.</p><p>Everybody rolled up except poor little Emily who simply didn't understand why.</p><p>After ensuring everything was secured, we dropped the girls off after lots of hugs and kisses and a couple of tearful farewells form the girls, we set off up the M1........</p><p><b>End Of Part Three</b></p>"
989,"If You Go Down To The Woods Today, Part 4",Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['MM/g', 'g9', '7', '11', '5', '9', '12', '6', '4', 'b11', '7', '9', 'pedo', 'paedo', 'preteen', 'girl', 'boy', 'oral']","While they were gone, Tony gave Andy a quick call about the Northern trip and asked about the girls. Andy told him that Jill was more than happy to have them and all the kids were excited at the prospect of Emily and Gemma coming to stay. After ensuring everything was secured, we dropped the girls off after lots of hugs and kisses and a couple of tearful farewells form the girls, we set off up the M1...",2012-04-22T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did not happen!

If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!","<p>With Andy's expert driving, we arrived not long after lunch time and were soon settling into the three adjoining suites Tony had booked.</p><p>We'd been there about half an hour or so when Tony's mobile rang.</p><p>'Hiya...' he said into it. 'Yup we're here... yeah usual place... usual routine...' he laughed. 'Yeah course you can... one of each... yeah... err... 7 and 8... no that don't matter... okay see you soon then!'</p><p>He hung up.</p><p>'Shannon's on her way,' he said with a smile, 'and bringing a couple with her,' he grinned.</p><p>'Pleasure before business?' I asked.</p><p>'Something like that!' he laughed.</p><p>Twenty minutes later there was a tap at the door and Tony answered it.</p><p>A girl with light brown hair stood there grinning from ear to ear.</p><p>I recognised her instantly from her picture and the video call, although up close and in the flesh, she looked much younger than 13 and I could easily see how people thought they could take advantage of her.</p><p>She had a nice little pair of tits too, similar to Chloe's I thought. She had a holdall slung over her shoulder and was holding hands with a little girl and a little boy, who were clearly brother and sister.</p><p>'Come in!' Tony said warmly.</p><p>Once they were in Tony hugged Shannon and they kissed passionately as Tony fondled her shapely little bum. When they broke away, Shannon introduced the two children to us.</p><p>'This is the man I told you about...' she said to them.</p><p>'Hello!' the boy said with his sister following suit.</p><p>'Aren't you two lovely' Tony said, 'so who do we have here?'</p><p>'I'm Ryan!' the boy informed us.</p><p>His hair was short and dark with soft brown eyes, and he was dressed in grey school trousers, white school shirt and a light blue jumper with the name of a primary school on it.</p><p>'I'm 7!' he said confidently with a big smile.</p><p>He was definitely a cute looking little lad.</p><p>'I'm Kim... and I'm 6!' his sister said.</p><p>She had the same features. Those soft eyes and dark hair which flowed down her back. She wore a school uniform identical to her brother's, with the exception of a cardigan instead of the V neck jumper her brother wore.</p><p>'Has anyone ever told you that you're both very cute?' Tony said with a wink before adding '...and very sexy!'</p><p>Both children giggled.</p><p>I sat on the edge of the bed and immediately Kim wandered over to me.</p><p>'Don't worry...' Shannon assured me, 'they both know why they're here... don't you?'</p><p>Both of the children nodded.</p><p>'I'll leave you and Kim here...' Tony said, 'seeing as she seems to have taken a bit of a shine to you!'</p><p>He took hold of Ryan's hand.</p><p>'We'll go next door for some fun... you coming?' he said to Shannon.</p><p>'Soon...I hope!' she said with a chuckle.</p><p>'Dirty bitch!' Tony laughed.</p><p>Shannon grinned as the three of them left.</p><p>I looked at little Kim standing about a foot away from me and suddenly looking very shy. I held a hand out and took her little one in mine, rubbing the back of it gently with my thumb. I could feel her trembling as I felt her soft, delicate skin.</p><p>'No need to be scared poppet...' I said softly, 'no one is going to hurt you... I promise!'</p><p>She seemed to relax at my words.</p><p>'Do you know why Shannon brought you here?'</p><p>She nodded her little head.</p><p>'You tell me...' I said quietly.</p><p>Kim had one of those high pitched, cute little girl voices.</p><p>'To do sex...' she said.</p><p>I wasn't sure if she completely understood what that meant exactly though.</p><p>'And what does that mean?'</p><p>'Let you touch my moo... and my bum,' she said quietly, '...and other stuff...'</p><p>'You moo?' I asked.</p><p>She pointed between her legs.</p><p>I briefly forgot I was talking to a 6 year old and they used many different names for their vaginas and penises.</p><p>'Are you frightened poppet?' I asked</p><p>Hesitantly, she nodded.</p><p>'Why?'</p><p>'Are you going to put your winkle up my moo?'</p><p>'No,' I laughed, 'not if you don't want me to sweetie...' I reassured her.</p><p>I saw her relax a bit more.</p><p>I pulled her closer and put my left arm around her tiny waist. With my other hand I brushed her lovely hair from her face.</p><p>'Listen darling...' I said softly, 'nobody is going to make you do anything you don't want to do or do anything you don't want either okay? We don't work like that...'</p><p>She gave me a gorgeous smile and it seemed I'd finally allayed any fears she was harbouring.</p><p>'Have you done this before poppet?' I asked.</p><p>'Sort of...'</p><p>'Sort of?' I repeated.</p><p>'With Ryan...' she explained. 'I've seen lots of pictures of men's winkles though...'</p><p>'But only Ryan's ever touched you?'</p><p>'And Shannon!' she confirmed.</p><p>Of course, I thought. Shannon would have.</p><p>'Did you like it?'</p><p>Little Kim nodded shyly again.</p><p>'It was nice... but it wasn't for very long though...'</p><p>'Oh right,' I said, 'so can I have a kiss?'</p><p>Kim nodded.</p><p>I turned her towards me and kissed her lips briefly</p><p>'Nice,' she whispered.</p><p>'Would you like me to show you how to kiss like a really big girl?' I asked her.</p><p>She thought for a moment before she smiled again and nodded.</p><p>'Okay...' I told her, 'now put your arms around my neck...'</p><p>The little girl did as I instructed. I was staring into those soft brown eyes that seemed full of innocence and wonder. I noticed something else in them too. Something I'd also noticed in Emily's eyes.</p><p>Trust.</p><p>This little girl trusted me completely.</p><p>'That's it...' I continued encouragingly. 'Now... I'll kiss you like I did just now... on the lips but don't close your mouth totally... then you'll feel what I do?'</p><p>I put my lips to hers and gently pushed my tongue between those lovely soft lips and into her tiny, sweet mouth. She jolted a little with surprise, but didn't recoil in horror, pull away or anything like that.</p><p>I pulled my tongue out and broke away to see little Kim smiling.</p><p>'See... that wasn't so bad was it?'</p><p>She shook her little head.</p><p>'Now...' I said, 'I'm going to do that again... but this time, I'm going to do it for longer... and I want you to close your eyes when I do it and try to put your tongue into my mouth... and then when they meet it will feel really nice. Do you think you can do that?' I smiled.</p><p>Kim nodded, certain that she could.</p><p>I brought my mouth to hers again, watching as her eyelids dropped. Our lips met and as I slipped my tongue into her mouth again, I met hers coming into my own. We swirled them together for about thirty seconds before I broke away.</p><p>'Oh wow... what a big girl you are! How was that?' I smiled.</p><p>'Really nice!' she said enthusiastically and with much more confidence now. 'It made me feel all sort of squishy in my tummy...'</p><p>'Like sexy?' I asked, even though I wasn't sure she understood what I meant.</p><p>'Uh-huh!' she nodded.</p><p>'Can we do it again?' she asked as her initial shyness totally evaporated.</p><p>Without answering the little darling, I brought my mouth back to hers and we kissed again for much longer. This time as we kissed, I lowered my hand and fondled her tiny bum through her grey, school uniform trousers before we broke away.</p><p>I left my hand on her bum.</p><p>'Is that okay?' I checked as I gave her bum another gentle squeeze.</p><p>I wanted to continually check with her to ease any fears she might still have, and to allow her to think that she was in charge and making the decisions so that she became more confident.</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>'I like that!'</p><p>'Now I'm going to do it at the front... on your moo... is it okay for me to do that too?'</p><p>She smiled and nodded enthusiastically.</p><p>I gave her sweet little bum another squeeze before I slowly moved my hand round to the front of her. I rubbed the inside of her thigh over her trousers and the 6 year old repositioned herself to stand with her legs slightly apart to give me easier access between them as I stroked her thigh.</p><p>'That's nice...' she told me sweetly.</p><p>'Is it okay yo do it properly?' I checked with the 6 year old.</p><p>'Inside my knickers?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>She flashed me another of those sweet, innocent looking smiles and nodded her head. We kissed again as I slipped her cardigan off her shoulders and then unbuttoned her white school blouse. Once I'd unbuttoned it, I pulled it out from the waistband of her school trousers and opened it wide before lightly stroking my fingertips over little flat areola and teasing her pimple sized nipples, making them stick out.</p><p>'That feels nice...' she whispered again as we broke away.</p><p>I moved my hand lower and undone the button on the front of her little grey trousers, before unzipping them and letting them drop to her ankles. She stood there with her white school uniform blouse wide open displaying her flat little chest and her grey school trousers bunched around her ankles. She was wearing a tiny pair of white knickers adorned with little pink polka dots on them.</p><p>I fondled and caressed her sweet tiny bum over her knickers again, before I ventured under the waistband.</p><p>Her skin was exceptionally smooth and soft to the touch as I'd expected, although her little bum cheeks were quite firm. I squeezed each in turn, although one of my hands could probably have covered the whole thing. I gently eased the back of her knickers down over her little globes to expose her bum to the air.</p><p>'You okay sweetie? I checked with her again.</p><p>'Uh-huh,' she replied, 'it feels nice when you touch me.'</p><p>'Good,' I said as I moved my hand to the front again, slipping my fingers down her flat little tummy and under the waistband of those soft cotton knicks.</p><p>I ran my fingertip along the soft line where her two little lips we fused together and I felt a shudder of pleasure ripple through her little 6 year old body as I touched her.</p><p>'Alright?' I asked.</p><p>Kim smiled and nodded.</p><p>'That was really nice... what you just did,' she explained, 'especially when you touched that top bit!'</p><p>I realised my finger must have touched her tiny clit. With my hand in her knickers, I pushed the backs of my fingers against the gusset resulting in pulling them down to mid thigh.</p><p>I looked down her gorgeous little body.</p><p>'You have a very sexy little moo...' I told her '...and a lovely little bum!'</p><p>'Thank you!' she said with a little giggle.</p><p>'In fact...' I laughed, 'they're so nice... I want to kiss them. Will that be alright?'</p><p>She nodded furiously, all her previous fears totally disappeared now. I lifted her up and stood her on the bed in the small space between my legs. As I lifted her, her trousers fell from her ankles and dropped into a heap on the floor, making Kim giggle when she saw what had happened.</p><p>'Shall we get rid of these pretty things as well darling?' I asked, grasping her knickers between my finger and thumb and tugging at them.</p><p>'Yeah!' she answered.</p><p>I pulled them down to her ankles and she lifted a foot so they were around one ankle. I couldn't help but notice some yellow staining and light brown streaks in the white gusset. It's just one of my many perversions or kinks if you like.</p><p>I love looking at little girls knickers and I adore sniffing them too, especially when they're stained like that with the delicious, sweet innocent smelling aroma of little girl pussy.</p><p>I stored the information on the state of her knickers away for the future, before I kissed her little flat chest, swirling my tongue lightly around the tip of her nipples.</p><p>'That tickles!' she giggled sweetly.</p><p>I then held her by those lovely bum cheeks as I blew a raspberry on her tummy button just like I did with Em, making her giggle even more. I knew it would, as every child I'd ever done it to had reacted in the same way.</p><p>I held her by her slim boyish waist and planted a kiss on her soft, bald mound just above her slit before running my tongue down it and back up again.</p><p>'That's not a kiss!' she giggled.</p><p>'It's not?' I said looking up at her as if surprised.</p><p>'That's a lick!' she told me.</p><p>'Oh yeah!' I laughed. 'Like this?'</p><p>I swiped my tongue up and down it again.</p><p>Little Kim nodded.</p><p>I ran one of my thumbs up her soft folds and then applied some gentle pressure on her tiny clit. I heard her suck in her breath as I did it.</p><p>'You okay?'</p><p>'Mmm... that was really nice...' she said excitedly, 'do that again?'</p><p>I rubbed her little nubbin again and her little spindly legs almost buckled underneath her.</p><p>'Oooh...' she sighed.</p><p>I used that thumb to pull a pussy lip to one side, before I moved my other hand and used the thumb on that one to do the same to her other lip. I looked at Kim's wet, darker coral pink innards and her tiny hole, no bigger than a five penny piece. Licking her from her hole upwards, when my tongue touched her little love button, her hands grasped the back of my head.</p><p>When I sucked on it, her little legs wobbled again and she made little pleasurable noises of approval.</p><p>I'd sucked and licked many little girls in the past, but I'd never come across one with such a sensitive little clit as Kim's before. I lifted her up and placed a leg over each of my shoulders so she was sitting on them, and then held her in place by her bum as I feasted on her soft slit and tiny hole.</p><p>Each time I licked or sucked her hard little nubbin, she went crazy, grasping my head in a scissor type grip. She bucked and swayed as she moaned and squealed with pleasure as she had, what I imagined, was her first ever orgasm.</p><p>I waited for her orgasm to subside before I eventually lifted her back down and sat her on my lap as we kissed again.</p><p>'What's that funny taste?' she asked.</p><p>'That's your pussy juice...' I told her.</p><p>'My what?'</p><p>'Your moo... grown up's call it a pussy...' I explained. 'And what you can taste is the wet from inside it...'</p><p>'It tastes nice!' she admitted.</p><p>'Did you like what I just did?'</p><p>Shyly, she nodded, like she was admitting to something she shouldn't be. No doubt she'd been told at some stage that all sexual contact, especially with an adult, was wrong, disgusting, and all the other bullshit they brainwash the kids with nowadays.</p><p>However, this little 6 year old now knew differently.</p><p>From experience.</p><p>'Would you like to see my winkle?' I asked her.</p><p>Again, she nodded in that shy way as if to say... I've been told not to because it's so naughty.</p><p>'I'm going to show you anyway...' I laughed, but I was pleased that she'd nodded as my cock was rock hard, dripping and aching for release. 'Do you want to get it out or shall I?'</p><p>She pointed at me.</p><p>'Okay then!' I laughed.</p><p>I unclipped my jeans and pulled the zip down. When my cock sprang out in front of her face, her eyes widened like dinner plates.</p><p>'It's really big!' she gasped, taken aback.</p><p>'Not really!' I laughed. 'Have you not seen one before?'</p><p>'Only in pictures that Shannon showed me... and I've seen Ryan's. It's not as big as that though!'</p><p>I laughed again.</p><p>'That's because Ryan 's only a little boy,' I told her. 'When her grows up it'll be big like mine.'</p><p>'Why's it sticking up like that and what's the stuff?'</p><p>Kim was clearly interested now.</p><p>I went on to explain about erections, orgasms, pre-cum and semen. She appeared to get it. I also explained that grown up's used the words 'pussy' and 'cock' amongst others, but if it was easier for her, I'd carry on using the words she was familiar with.</p><p>It was at that moment that Emily's picture flashed up on my phone and it started to play <i>'Thank heaven... for little girls...'</i></p><p>Kim spotted the photo on it.</p><p>'Who's that?' she asked as I grabbed my phone.</p><p>'That's my little girl... Emily!' I told her. 'She's around your age... she's 7!'</p><p>Kim nodded.</p><p>'Hello my sexy girl!' I said into it. 'Yeah... you? Good... yeah I'm missing you too darling. You did what? I bet you loved that... yeah I bet!' I laughed.</p><p>'Send me the photo's by text darling... look forward to that. Yeah I have someone here with me... only a year younger than you... Kim... yeah first time I think. Taught her to kiss...'</p><p>Little Kim smiled when she realised I was talking about her.</p><p>'Yeah... licked her pussy... lovely... first cum yeah... hold on sweetheart I'll ask her!' I said top Em.</p><p>'Want to talk to Emily sweetie?' I asked Kim.</p><p>She nodded shyly so I handed her the phone.</p><p>'Hello?' she said quietly.</p><p>For the first minute or so, it appeared that Emily was doing all the talking, with the occasional 'yeah' 'really' and 'okay' from little Kim.</p><p>Pretty soon they appeared to be having quite an animated in-depth conversation. While they chatted, I picked up Kim's little knickers and had a sniff. They were full of fragrance from her bum and pussy, with of course, that gorgeous little girl aroma.</p><p>I then retrieved my camera from my bag and took a number of photograph's of naked little Kim's sweet bald pussy and bum while she talked to Emily.</p><p>'Really??' Kim suddenly said in astonishment into the phone. 'What's it like? ...maybe... I think I'd like to try it... yeah... I'd like to.... okay I'll hand you back... yeah... see you... bye...'</p><p>Kim handed the phone back to me.</p><p>'What did you say to her?' I asked Emily laughing.</p><p>'Nothing really!' Em giggled. 'I just said about sucking you... and that it tastes really nice... oh and how nice it is to fuck!'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'Trust you!' I said.</p><p>'And I said she could come and stay with us... if it's okay?'</p><p>'I'd like that,' I said, 'but we'll have to see. It might not be possible babes.'</p><p>'Okay Daddy!' she said before calling out to someone in the background. 'Okay! I'm coming!!!'</p><p>'Who's that?' I asked.</p><p>'Amy...' Emily said casually. 'She wants me to put her hairbrush up her bum. Chloe's tying her face down on the bed for me!' she giggled.</p><p>'Oh wow... take some pics for me baby?'</p><p>'I will!' sherconfirmed. 'I'll send some of the others in a minute. I gotta go Daddy... Amy's waiting... love you!'</p><p>'Love you too poppet... see you tomorrow!' I said and pressed the end button.</p><p>I placed the phone beside the bed and almost immediately it began bleeping repeatedly to signal Emily was sending the photograph's through to me.</p><p>'Good chat?' I asked little Kimmy who was now brimming with self-confidence.</p><p>'Yup!' she smiled. 'Emily looks and sounds really nice!'</p><p>'She is!' I said. 'So what did you talk about?'</p><p>Kim went into that shy mode of hers again.</p><p>'She said I should suck your winkle! And she told me that you put it inside her... and that it felt really nice!'</p><p>'I did!' I confirmed.</p><p>'Did it hurt her?' Kim wanted to know.</p><p>'Not really,' I said honestly.'if you do it properly, it shouldn't hurt too much!'</p><p>'Your winkle's gone all floppy!' Kim observed looking at it.</p><p>'Oh dear... you'll have to make it all nice and hard again...' I whispered.</p><p>'I... I don't know how to...' she said unhappily.</p><p>'Don't worry poppet,' I said with a smile, 'I'll show you!'</p><p>I winked at her. I then explained to her that playing with a cock felt just as nice as when I'd played with her 'moo', and sucking on it was as nice as when I'd licked her.</p><p>'Do lots of little girls suck them?' she asked.</p><p>I assured her that they did.</p><p>'Emily sucks my cock all the time!' I told her.</p><p>I picked my phone up and opened the first picture Em had sent me. Emily was naked on her knees in front of James, who had his stiff, 11 year old cock in her mouth. Em was waving at the camera and James, not surprisingly, had a huge smile on his face.</p><p>I showed it to Kim who was now sitting on my lap.</p><p>'Who's that boy?' she asked.</p><p>'His Daddy is the big man that was with us?' I told her.</p><p>'The one with no hair?'</p><p>'Yup' I laughed at her description. 'Just like you down here!' I said, running my finger along her little bald slit.</p><p>In the next photo, Em was doing exactly the same with Matthew.</p><p>'That's his brother,' I said as I moved on to the next.</p><p>Now Emily was straddling James with his cock buried deep inside her little fuck hole while Matthew had his cock in her mouth.</p><p>I showed Kim.</p><p>'Wow!' she said in wide eyed amazement.'They're both doing it at the same time!'</p><p>The next one had Emily licking Chloe's pussy, followed by Chloe licking my Em. The one after that showed the twins. One was squatting and weeing over her sister, although I couldn't tell who was peeing and who was getting the shower.</p><p>Kim was absolutely fascinated by that one.</p><p>Finally, there was a picture of chubby little Amy, face down and tied to the bed with her little chunky bum in the air. Emily was smiling at the camera as she pushed the handle of a small hairbrush into it.</p><p>'What do you think of those?' I asked Kim.</p><p>I could tell she was both interested and fascinated by the look on her face, but she did one of those shrugs of the shoulders, the way kids do.</p><p>While enjoying the pictures, my cock had re-hardened.</p><p>'You want to play with it now?' I asked Kim as I gave her a big hug.</p><p>She nodded with enthusiasm, so we had another kiss as I gave her slit another stroke before I stood her back on the floor.</p><p>'Kneel down in front of me sweetie...' I instructed, 'it'll be easier.'</p><p>Kim knelt down as I took one of her little soft hands and guided it around my cock with mine over the top.</p><p>'Ooh... it's hot... hard... and sort of spongy!' she squealed.</p><p>She struggled to fit her tiny fingers all the way around it, so I brought her other hand up and she wrapped both hands around it in a firm grip.</p><p>'Now... you move your hands up and down it...' I instructed.</p><p>'Like this?' she asked as she looked up smiling, her hands sliding up and down the length of my hard slippery cock.</p><p>'That's it babes...' I said encouragingly. 'A little faster... ooh that's nice...'</p><p>I removed my own hands and Kim continued on her own</p><p>'You clever little girl!' I praised her as she wanked her first ever adult cock all on her own.</p><p>'Am I doing it right?' she asked.</p><p>'You're doing wonderfully...' I told her, you're making me feel so nice and special!'</p><p>Kim smiled, clearly pleased with the praise I was heaping on her. I grabbed the camera and took a few more shots.</p><p>Then Kim surprised me.</p><p>'Can I lick it?' she asked.</p><p>'If you want to sweetheart...' I said, 'but you don't have to!'</p><p>'Emily said it's good... and will make you feel really nice...' she replied.</p><p>To be honest, I wasn't sure if Kimmy really meant it, but she moved her head closer and I watched as her little pink tongue snaked out and very briefly swiped across the very top of my cock.</p><p>'Ooh mmm...' I sighed, 'that makes me feel so nice!'</p><p>Kim smiled up at me, a little rope of pre-cum dangling from her sweet little lips.</p><p>'Would you like to try sucking it... putting it in your mouth?'</p><p>Without answering and with her confidence boosted by my praise, she moved her head down again and touched her lips over the head.</p><p>The feeling of Kim's clumsy attempt to suck me was absolutely heavenly.</p><p>'Ooh...' I sighed and moaned again, 'you big... clever girl... that was SO nice!'</p><p>She went back to her wanking of my cock and I knew I was about to cum any second.</p><p>'Remember what I told you about the cream shooting out?'</p><p>Kim nodded.</p><p>It's going ton happen in a moment... keep doing that babes...'</p><p>Suddenly my cock erupted violently.</p><p>A couple of globs landed on little Kim. The moment it began to shoot out, a stunned little Kim stopped, so I took over with my own hand.</p><p>Kim watched open mouthed in fascination as my hot man seed flew into the air.</p><p>'Wow!' she gasped, 'that was so cool!'</p><p>I couldn't help but laugh at the way she'd said it.</p><p>When I was spent, Kim stood up before we hugged and kissed again. I noticed a couple of globs of my ejaculate had landed on her school clothes next to us on the floor.</p><p>Oh well I thought, maybe they wouldn't be noticed for what they were. My thoughts were suddenly interrupted.</p><p>'I need a wee!' Kim said, crossing her legs and doing that cute little dance kids do when they suddenly realise they're bursting.</p><p>I grabbed my camera and led her into the en-suite bathroom, lifting her onto the seat. I gently moved her legs apart at the knees as the amber fluid began dribbling from the tiny hole between her legs.</p><p>I began to snap away and took half dozen or so pictures of the little 6 year old having a wee, before she slowed and then stopped.</p><p>Instead of wiping her, I licked her little pussy clean of the last drops of sweet golden urine before we returned to the main room.</p><p>I helped her on with her blouse and to button it back up, before I picked up her little white and pink polka dot knickers with the delightful fragrance</p><p>'I'm keeping these... ' I told her, 'so that every time I look at them... I'll think of you!'</p><p>I then picked up her grey school uniform trousers and helped her into them, before I fastened them up, giving her lovely tiny bum another squeeze.</p><p>'Feels strange without my knickers on!' she giggled.</p><p>'You'll get used to it!' I said giving her a big hug before doing my own jeans up.</p><p>Just as I was doing up the zip, there was a light tap on the adjoining door.</p><p>I opened it to see Tony standing there.</p><p>'Shannon's given us that guy's address.' he said. 'As it was arranged by me, Andy and I are going to pay him a little visit and have a word. You're welcome to come of course, but Shannon thought that you just might like to stay here... and she's happy to keep you company... with Ryan and Kim?'</p><p>'Er... yeah... fine!' I said, smiling at the thought.</p><p>With that, Ryan came wandering through the adjoining door wearing just a pair of Spiderman pants, carrying his school uniform in his arms, closely followed by Shannon and her holdall.</p><p>'They're all yours!' Tony laughed.</p><p>'And don't wear him out Shan!' Andy called out laughing.</p><p>'See you soon. Call us if you need anything?' Tony said before we closed the door.</p><p>'Hello young man!' I said to Ryan who was on the bed, deep in conversation with his little sister.</p><p>'Hiya Uncle Pete!' he said confidently with a big smile.</p><p>'We meet properly at last!' I said to Shannon, who immediately threw her arms around me and kissed me passionately.</p><p>I could feel her lovely firm titty mounds pressing against me as her tongue snaked around my mouth. Shannon oozed sexiness from every single pore of her 12 year old being, and my cock hardened again, even though I'd not long cum.</p><p>As we broke away, I felt Shannon's hand on it squeezing me over my jeans.</p><p>'Mmm...nice...' she murmured. 'Looking forward to that soon!' she laughed. 'How'd you get on with Kimmy?' she asked.</p><p>'Good didn't we darling?'</p><p>I turned to the little 6 year old who looked like she was demonstrating to her brother how she'd wanked me, judging by her hand movements.</p><p>She smiled and nodded at me furiously.</p><p>'She might be inexperienced... but she's dead keen... needs to get over that initial shyness though... although some clients find that a bit of a turn on...' Shannon said, clearly drawing on her own experience by the way she was talking.</p><p>I nodded in agreement.</p><p>'I'm quite partial to the innocent touch myself...' I admitted.</p><p>'She's okay once she knows someone though... so what did you do?'</p><p>Talk about upfront!</p><p>'Well... I taught you how to kiss like a big girl didn't I babes?'</p><p>Kim nodded.</p><p>'And she's had her pussy licked and clitty bump diddled...'</p><p>'Was that nice?' Shannon asked the 6 year old.</p><p>'Really nice...' Kim replied enthusiastically, 'and I cummed!'</p><p>Shannon laughed at her expression.</p><p>'I love a good licking myself...' she informed me.</p><p>'And you wanked me off... and she sucked and licked my cock eh sweetie?'</p><p>Kim swelled with pride as I rattled off her list of achievements noddeding in agreement.</p><p>'Plus I took some lovely photo's... including Kim weeing... and I've got a lovely pair of souvenir knickers!'</p><p>'Brilliant!' Shannon said., 'although... it's a good job I always make sure they carry a spare pair!' she laughed.</p><p>She rummaged in her holdall and threw a scrap of lemon towards Kim.</p><p>'So..' Shannon asked, 'do you like boys as well?'</p><p>'Oh yes!' I replied, looking towards a smiling Ryan. 'Especially little 7 year old boys in Spiderman pants!'</p><p>We all burst out laughing as I gave Ryan a wink.</p><p>'Do you want some time with him first... I can entertain Kimmy?'</p><p>'That'd be nice!' I replied, looking at Ryan's shapely little bum through his pants as he lay on the bed on his tummy listening.</p><p>'No probs!' Shannon said, crooking her finger at Kim and leading her over to the large leather sofa. 'There's not much he won't do... or allow you to do...' Shannon told me. 'If you want to fuck him, he's up for that... but obviously be gentle and use plenty of lube... he's not had a cock up him... yet!'</p><p>'Okay!' I laughed at Shannon's matter-of-fact attitude as I wandered over and joined little Ryan on the bed.</p><p>'You are very cute!' I said putting an arm round him.</p><p>'Thank you!' he said politely and unlike his little sister, brimming with self confidence.</p><p>I studied his cute little face which was so like his sister's. The same soft brown eyes, button nose and light dusting of freckles.</p><p>'Give us a kiss!' I said quietly.</p><p>Our lips locked together and his little tongue was straight into my mouth. I'd kissed many boys before of course, but Ryan was a superb little kisser as his tongue searched my mouth.</p><p>When we broke away, I spotted Shannon stripping Kim off out of the corner of my eye. I noticed Ryan's little cocklet was already stiff, clearly visible and tenting through the thin cotton of his pants.</p><p>I lifted him up to lay on my chest and we kissed again as I slipped my hands into the back of his pants, caressing his soft, firm little boy bum.</p><p>'You've got a lovely, sexy little bum...' I whispered into his ear as we broke away.</p><p>'Are you going to fuck me?' he asked.</p><p>'Do you want me to?' I said to him.</p><p>He thought for about two seconds before he smiled and nodded.</p><p>'Than I probably will!' I laughed. 'And I promise to be as gentle as possible... but it might hurt a little the very first time?'</p><p>'That's okay,' he said brightly, 'I don't mind...'</p><p>I lifted him off briefly so that he was sat beside me but still facing me. My cock was hard and aching for release. Ryan must have sensed it, as his little hands started unbuttoning my jeans and then I felt him tugging the zip down.</p><p>I glanced across the room to see Shannon was now just in a pair of skimpy knickers with a naked Kim sitting on her lap, her little mouth full of one of Shannon's delicious looking pointy tits.</p><p>The fact that the two girls were doing stuff in the same room in full view of us, was such a turn on.</p><p>I felt Ryan's hands in my pants as he fished out my hard dripping cock. Holding the base with one hand, her ran the other up the shaft and over the end, coating his soft little hand in my leakage, before he tugged at my jeans.</p><p>I lifted myself up off the bed as Ryan pulled my jeans and my pants down together, before he pulled them right off in one fluid movement. He then stood up on the bed and I pulled his pants right down before he stepped out of them.</p><p>He then straddled me with a leg on each side before he sat down on the tops of my thighs near my cock. His own beautiful uncut little cock stuck out proudly in front of him and beneath it a small, tight smooth ball sack. Taking hold of his own cock, he rubbed the tip of it against the tip of my own, coating it in slippery pre-cum.</p><p>'Mmm... that's nice...' I sighed.</p><p>He then caressed my balls gently, before wrapping the soft fingers of both hands around it and Ryan then started to expertly wank my cock furiously.</p><p>Every so often he'd stop, bend forward and lick the tip of it, before sliding his lips over the end and sucking gently, before going back to wanking me as long strands of pre-cum hung from his lips.</p><p>He was that good, I had to stop him from making me cum too soon.</p><p>I reached forward and pulled him to me so that he was straddling my chest. Placing my hands on his bum I pulled him forward, taking that beautiful stiff little cock into my mouth. He sighed as I flicked my tongue around the skin on the end, before taking him between my finger and thumb and gently sliding his foreskin back to reveal the little purplish head.</p><p>I licked and slurped at it for a few minutes, before I took all of it in and sucked him hard. As I did that, I put a hand to my own cock and scooped up a large glob of my pre-cum, then as I sucked him, I inserted my lubricated finger into his tightly closed anal opening.</p><p>He gave a little 'Hmmph' sound as his sphincter gave way and my finger slipped into his wrinkled little bum hole.</p><p>I looked across to Shannon who was now totally naked, her face buried between Kim's widely spread little legs. I watched Shannon's 12... well pretty much 13 year old bum, as she licked the 6 year old furiously while at the same time I noticed, she fingered herself.</p><p>I continued to suck and wank little Ryan's cock until he began to breathe rapidly and heavily, his little body jolting and jerking involuntarily, signifying that he's had a dry, little boy cum.</p><p>I lifted him off me and looked around for some lubricant. Shannon must have noticed.</p><p>'Here...' she called as a tube of KY jelly flew through the air and landed on the bed.</p><p>For her age, Shannon was amazing.</p><p>'How do you want to do this?' I asked the 7 year old boy, 'on your back, tummy or with you on top?'</p><p>He thought for a moment.</p><p>'On my back...' he said, 'then we can kiss and stuff?'</p><p>'Good thinking batman!' I said, 'or should that be spider man?' I laughed, looking towards his discarded little pair of pants.</p><p>Ryan giggled.</p><p>I arranged him at the edge of the bed on his back with his little legs wide open. Kneeling down, I placed a hand on each of his bum cheeks and using my thumbs, prised them apart. I licked his bum crack from his smooth tight little ball sack, before launching a full scale tongue attack on the darker pink wrinkled ring around his tightly closed hole. I stiffened my tongue and pushed against it, his tight anal ring resisting the pressure.</p><p>I tried again and this time it gave way, allowing my tongue to penetrate his lovely little boy love tunnel. I began to tongue fuck him, as Ryan gave little moans and sighs of pleasure.</p><p>Over on the sofa, Shannon appeared to be giving little 6 year old Kim the same treatment.</p><p>As I licked Ryan, I caressed his little sack gently with my finger and thumb. I reached for the lube and gave his tight little hole a good coating, before covering my finger and slipping it back in, sliding it right up, deep inside him.</p><p>As I finger fucked him, I could feel little Ryan pushing his bum back onto my finger to get it up further.</p><p>'Good boy!' I praised him as I introduced a second finger into his tight little bum.</p><p>Ryan gave a slight jolt as I pushed both fingers right up inside his little 7 year old body before moving them around inside him to relax his anal muscle as it clenched tightly around them.</p><p>With my other hand, I made sure my hard aching cock was well coated in the lube. Withdrawing my fingers, I saw that although it pulsed, trying to desperately close up, his little bum hole gaped open.</p><p>I quickly knelt up and taking a firm hold of the base of my cock, lined the tip with the boy's poop chute.</p><p>'Ready?' I whispered to little Ryan as he held his legs up and wide apart, eagerly ready to accept me.</p><p>He nodded furiously as I pushed my cock against his wrinkled little opening. Feeling a slight resistance I pushed a little harder. I could see Ryan straining as he pushed his little bum against me. He was as keen to be fucked as I was to fuck him.</p><p>Suddenly, the head of my cock popped through his tight anal ring.</p><p>'Oww...' I heard him gasp as my cock slid into him.</p><p>'You okay matey?' I checked concerned.</p><p>'Yeah... ' he gasped, 'just hurt for a moment...'</p><p>'Well it's in now...' I whispered. 'I'll just wait a moment to let your bum adjust... the head's in so the worst is over...' I told him.</p><p>He nodded.</p><p>I stroked and teased his tiny nipples and then lowered my hand to squeeze and play with his stiff, springy cock and soft tight balls.</p><p>'Mmm... that's nice...' he sighed. 'You can carry on... and fuck me now!' he told me.</p><p>I held his slim little hips and pushed forward gently as the rest of my cock slid up him easily.</p><p>'Ooh... I can feel it... your cock...' he said excitedly. 'It's right up my bum... makes me feel like I need a great big poo!' he giggled.</p><p>'It will...' I told him, 'but the feeling will pass...'</p><p>I pushed forward and more of my cock slid up the 7 year old's hot tight bum. I was surprised when I felt my balls touch the softness of his bum cheeks. I never expected that a boy that age could take so much, especially on his first ever fuck. I could feel Ryan pushing back, trying to get even more cock up him.</p><p>'It's all inside you now...' I told him.</p><p>'Really?' he said with surprise.</p><p>I glanced across to see that Kim was now feasting on Shannon's pussy. I wasn't sure whether or not Shannon needed to shave yet, but I could see her pussy was as hairless as little Kim's.</p><p>I leaned over and kissed Ryan again. He put his arms around my neck as I pulled out from him slightly and then pushed back in again. With each thrust inwards, I felt him push back with a 'Hmmph'.</p><p>I began a regular in-out motion as Ryan continued to push back, matching each stroke. We soon built up a steady rhythm and it wasn't long before I was pounding his sweet little 7 year old boy bum.</p><p>'Ooh... mmm...nice...' he moaned as my heavy balls slapped against his soft bum cheeks.</p><p>'Gonna...cum...' I groaned.</p><p>I thrust one final time as Ryan gave an almighty shove back. My cock swelled and as I began to fill his rectum with hot gloopy cum, Ryan gasped loudly.</p><p>'Oh god...' I groaned and sighed as I emptied into him, my cock pumping goo into him continually.</p><p>Ryan had that dreamy, self-satisfied look on his face as he readily accepted my seed up his tight, sweet, 7 year old bum. I pulled out of him while my cock was still spewing its sticky load, giving his little cock and balls a good coating of hot man goo.</p><p>Ryan's hand came down, and he rubbed the slippery stuff into his balls and around his stiff little cock, before raising it to his mouth and licking some off.</p><p>'Mmm... yummy!' he said giggling. 'Your cummy tastes scrummy... and it's all up my bummy!'</p><p>'There's plenty here!' I replied, laughing at his little rhyme.</p><p>'Did someone mention cum?' Shannon asked, as she wandered over holding little Kim's hand.</p><p>As I stood up, Shannon lifted the naked little 6 year old onto the bed and she immediately started to lap at the cum coating her big brother's cock, balls and tummy. Shannon took my place as she knelt down and thumbed Ryan's bum cheeks apart, my thick hot semen oozing out of his gaping little bum hole.</p><p>She buried her face in his bum, sticking her tongue up deep inside him and nosily began to slurp, lick and suck as much cum out of him as she could. I grabbed my camera and took shot after shot of the sluttish yet incredibly erotic scene in front of me.</p><p>Eventually, you couldn't tell that I'd fucked little Ryan and coated his bum, cock and balls with my seed. The only giveaway was Shannon's face, with the bits of stringy goo stuck to it and glimmering as the flourescent light bounced off it. Ryan lay there happily with his hands behind his head, as his little 6 year old sister licked the last of the cum off his little cock.</p><p>She looked up at me and smiled. Long ropes of cum hung from her sweet little lips, and it coated her perfect little white milk teeth.</p><p>Shannon let out a big burp.</p><p>'Pardon me!' she said with a giggle. 'I always do that after a meal!'</p><p>'Very lady like I'm sure!' I laughed.</p><p>I gave Ryan and Kim a can of cola each from the mini bar, before I went over to sit with a naked Shannon on the sofa, slipping an arm round her.</p><p>'I hope you're going to fuck me before I have to leave...' she said.</p><p>'When do you have to go?' I asked.</p><p>'Well... I need to get these two back... but I can come back and then stay until you go tomorrow?'</p><p>'Sounds good,' I said. 'How come they have to go back?'</p><p>'Their parents think I'm babysitting them at my place!' she laughed. 'If only they knew! A lot of my kids are like that though...' she laughed.</p><p>'Don't they suspect anything?'</p><p>'Nah,' she laughed. 'Would you suspect your 13 year old babysitter? I look cute and innocent in a school uniform you know!' she told me.</p><p>' I bet!' I replied, 'And no doubt... even more fuckable?'</p><p>'So I've been told!' she laughed. 'Most men love a little girl in a school uniform... I take it you do?'</p><p>'Not many!' I replied. 'My cock goes hard just thinking about it. You can't beat a cute, innocent looking little girl in a sexy school uniform!' I told her</p><p>'I tell you what...' Shannon said, 'once I've dropped those two off, I'll swing past my place and pick it up... then you can see for yourself! I won't wear it to here of course... I'll change once I arrive!'</p><p>'Sounds like an excellent idea,' I told her. 'What about your parents?'</p><p>'I'm not bloody well bringing them as well!' she giggled.</p><p>She had an extremely sharp wit for her age.</p><p>'There's only Mum anyway,' she said seriously, 'and quite frankly, I don't give a flying fuck about her... She don't give one about me... never has!'</p><p>I noticed an instant change in Shannon's demeanour when she spoke about her mother, so I decided it might be best to change the subject.</p><p>'By the way... you have a beautiful, suckable looking pair of little titties... not to mention a lovely, sexy bum... and from what I saw of your pussy...'</p><p>'Yeah... yeah... yeah!' she giggled, 'I bet you say that to all the little girls... you old perv!'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'Yeah... I do actually... and not so much of the bloody old either!'</p><p>'Get dressed you two... time to go soon!' Shannon called across to Kim and Ryan. 'And I need to make sure no-one sees Kim's blouse...' she said to me. 'Cum stains are a dead giveaway!'</p><p>I laughed hard. Nothing seemed to get past Shannon.</p><p>'Ryan?' she called. 'Blue pants... in my bag. Uncle Pete can have the spidey ones to go with Kim's knicks yeah?'</p><p>Little Ryan nodded before he got up and began rummaging in Shannon's holdall.</p><p>'Thanks mate!' I winked at him, admiring his lovely little bum again as he bent over.</p><p>Soon the two little ones were dressed and Shannon began to pull on her own clothes.</p><p>'How long you going to be sweetheart?'</p><p>'Get them back... pick up uniform...a round an hour or so?'</p><p>I got up and picked up my wallet, taking out two £20 notes and a £50 one.</p><p>'The twenties are for them and the £50 is to cover cab fares...' I told her as I held my hand out.</p><p>Shannon pushed my hand away.</p><p>'No need,' she told me. 'They'll get well paid in the usual way. What would Mummy and Daddy say if they found their 6 and 7 year old's suddenly appeared with a £20 note each?'</p><p>'Oh yeah... never thought,' I said. 'Take the money for taxi's at least?'</p><p>Shannon laughed.</p><p>'Don't need to. We have an account with a local firm. They know the score... we get a huge discount... and their boss is one of our clients!' she said with a wink, finally zipping up her tight jeans.</p><p>'Fuck ya then!' I said with a laugh, putting the money away.</p><p>'Hope so!' she said saucily with a sexy grin. 'As soon as I get back okay?'</p><p>Ryan and Kim came over to me and we had a last kiss and hug as I gave both of their little bums a last final fondle.</p><p>'I'll see if I can't sort out some way for you to come and stay and meet Emily okay?' I told Kim as I caressed that darling little bum of hers. 'Stay safe... see you soon!'</p><p>Shannon gave me a hug and a passionate kiss as she gave my cock a squeeze.</p><p>'Keep it hard... back soon!' she whispered into my ear.</p><p>Once the three of them had left, I ordered a light meal on room service.</p><p>While I was eating, I decided I'd give Emily a quick call just to make sure she was okay... alright... I was missing her!</p><p>I was surprised when Gemma answered it instead. She explained that Em had fallen asleep, so I told Gemma not to disturb her and to let her know that I had phoned when she woke up before I rang off.</p><p>Before long there was a light tap at the door.</p><p>Shannon wandered in like Mary Poppins with her ever present holdall. I noticed she'd changed out of her jeans into a short, black and white check skirt and a white crop top that showed off the little mounds on her chest beautifully. She'd also put her hair into a ponytail.</p><p>We kissed passionately and I slipped my hand under her skirt, fondling her bum as we kissed.</p><p>'Everything okay?' I asked when we broke away.</p><p>'Yeah... except the driver who brought me back!' she told me. 'Dirty fucker touched my leg... claimed it was an accident... ' she laughed. 'So I smacked him in the bollocks... oh I said... sorry... it was an accident!' she told me in a sarcastic tone.</p><p>'I'll speak to his boss Bernie tomorrow... he won't be sent again. He'll be lucky if he's still got a job!' Shannon said.</p><p>I looked at her with a puzzled expression.</p><p>'We supply Bernie to his exact tastes...' she explained.</p><p>I nodded, following what she meant now.</p><p>'Is it still hard?' she asked reaching down for a feel.</p><p>'Sort of...' I laughed, 'but now you're here...'</p><p>Shannon giggled as she reached into her holdall and brought out an airline style blindfold.</p><p>'Put this on!' she said, still giggling.</p><p>'What?' I protested.</p><p>'Just get on the bed... put this on... and no peeking until I say you can!'</p><p>I hadn't a clue what she was up to, but went along with it, and did as I was told. Once I was on the bed with the blindfold on, I heard Shannon go into the en-suite and slide the bolt across.</p><p>I could hear her singing the Britney Spears song, 'I'm not a girl... not yet a woman...' and a few minutes after, I heard the bolt slide again and the door open</p><p>'Okay,' she told me, 'you can take it off now!'</p><p>I pulled the blindfold off and once my eyes adjusted to the light, my cock hardened in an instant.</p><p>Shannon stood there dressed in full school uniform, including a blazer and a striped school tie. If it wasn't for the little titties I knew she had, she could easily have passed for a 9 or 10 year old.</p><p>She'd put her hair up into bunches and under her blazer, wore a white school blouse, although her lacy little training bra could clearly be seen underneath it. Her neatly pleated short grey school skirt and white knee length socks completed the look. Shannon looked every inch the innocent little schoolgirl as she sucked on a red lollipop.</p><p>'Fucking hell Shan!' I gasped as my eyes almost popped out of my head.</p><p>'Well... you wanted innocent schoolgirl...' she told me. 'You got it!'</p><p>She paused for a moment.</p><p>'You up for a bit of role play?' she asked.</p><p>I nodded, still dumbstruck.</p><p>Suddenly, Shannon switched to a totally different personality. Every action, mannerism and gesture was totally different. Even her voice sounded different. My cock was already aching... and she hadn't said a bloody word yet.</p><p>'Hello...' I said tentatively, wondering how Shannon would play this.</p><p>'Hello mister...' she replied as she sucked on her lollipop and twiddled one of the bunches nervously with her finger as she tilted her head slightly, like she was weighing me up.</p><p>'What's your name darling?' I asked, playing along with her.</p><p>'Can't tell you...' she said shyly and sweetly. 'Mummy and Daddy said that I mustn't talk to strangers!'</p><p>'You can tell me...' I told her. 'I'll give you some sweeties?'</p><p>'Mary...' she said shyly, like she knew it was wrong to tell me.</p><p>'That's a lovely name Mary... would you like some sweeties?'</p><p>Shyly, [Mary] nodded.</p><p>'You best come over here then?' I said.</p><p>Shannon [Mary] slowly came closer and stood by the bed.</p><p>'Do you like chocolate?' I asked.</p><p>She nodded in that same shy way, still fiddling with her hair.</p><p>'Would you like some?'</p><p>She nodded again.</p><p>'I can't just give it to you...' I said quietly, 'you have to earn it?'</p><p>'What do I have to do?'</p><p>'How about giving me a kiss and a cuddle... for a start?'</p><p>[Mary] shook her head</p><p>'That's naughty!' Shannon replied, playing the part of [Mary] really well. 'What if Mummy and Daddy find out?'</p><p>'Well they won't... not unless you tell them?' I said.</p><p>[Mary] gave a naughty, nervous little giggle and twiddled with her hair again as she hopped from leg to leg as if trying to make up her mind.</p><p>'Okay...' she finally said.</p><p>I put my arms around her and kissed her on her sweet lips, tasting the cherry from the lollipop she'd been sucking on.</p><p>Then I kissed her again... slipping my tongue into her mouth.</p><p>Deliberately, [Mary] pulled away.</p><p>'Ugh!' she said with an air of disgust. 'You put your tongue in my mouth!'</p><p>'That's how big girls kiss,' I told her. 'How old are you sweetie?'</p><p>'11' [Mary] replied.</p><p>'Well,' I told her, 'if you kiss properly like that... you'll be like... at least 13!'</p><p>She gave the impression she was thinking about it again.</p><p>'And think of the sweeties...' I said as an inducement.</p><p>'Alright then!' she said before we went back to passionate kissing.</p><p>On the second passionate kiss, I placed my hand on [Mary's] bum over her school skirt.</p><p>[Mary] recoiled again in apparent shock.</p><p>'What you doing?' she said alarmed.</p><p>'Didn't you like it?' I asked.</p><p>'Yes...' she said shyly, 'but...'</p><p>'But what sweetie?' I said. 'How would you like a nice big bar of chocolate?'</p><p>'Oh yes please!' [Mary] squealed with delight.</p><p>'You'll have to earn that too...'</p><p>'How?'</p><p>I pretended to think.</p><p>'Lift your skirt up... and then pull your knickers down...' I said softly, 'I want to see what's underneath...'</p><p>'That's rude!' [Mary] said scandalised.</p><p>I was utterly amazed at how well Shannon played the part of the innocent little [Mary].</p><p>'It's not really rude...' I said. 'And it's just me and you here...'</p><p>[Mary] looked like she was thinking about it.</p><p>'Is it a really big bar?' she asked.</p><p>'Massive!' I told her.</p><p>[Mary] put her finger to the corner of her mouth and looked upwards like she was thinking hard.</p><p>'Okay then!' she giggled nervously. 'Shall I take my blazer off first?'</p><p>She removed her school uniform blazer, folded it neatly and walked over to the sofa before placing it down carefully and then wandering back.</p><p>'No-one else will see will they?' she asked timidly.</p><p>I shook my head.</p><p>'And you promise you won't tell Mummy or Daddy that I... I... pulled down my knickers... and showed you?' she asked nervously.</p><p>'Definitely not...' I whispered.</p><p>[Mary] looked round anxiously, as if checking to see if anyone was watching.</p><p>My cock was hard, aching and throbbing. I could feel the dampness in my pants where my pre-cum was leaking out like a burst water pipe.</p><p>Shannon was such an actress, playing the part of [Mary] to absolute perfection. I watched as she bashfully put her hands under the grey, pleated school uniform skirt, and [Mary] pulled her knickers down.</p><p>Although they were around her thighs, I couldn't see anything as it was hidden by her skirt. [Mary] looked around nervously again, before taking hold of the hem of her skirt.</p><p>Very slowly, she lifted it.</p><p>She inched it up ever so slowly as my cock continued to ache and throb. I saw her creamy white thighs come into view and then her knickers. They were plain white, sensible school ones, stretched tightly around her thighs as [Mary] stood with her legs slightly apart.</p><p>As I watched the skirt continue to inch up slowly, I noticed the front of her knickers were stained with patches of pale yellow with very light brown streaks in the back of the gusset.</p><p>Eventually, her sexy smooth bald slit came into view but was barely visible, like she wanted to show me but... but was are of how naughty it was... and was scared that someone might see what she was doing.</p><p>Shannon was playing the part of innocent little [Mary] so well, she was deserving of an Oscar.</p><p>'Lift your skirt higher Mary...' I said softly, 'up to your tummy... think of all that lovely scrummy chocolate!'</p><p>Slowly, she did as she was asked and at last I could see all of her sweet, hairless little slit, followed by her fleshy little mound and flat tummy as she stood there holding her school skirt up with one hand, twiddling her bunches with the other.</p><p>I let out a low whistle.</p><p>'That's very pretty,' I told her, 'what do you call it?'</p><p>'That's my 'giny...' she said bashfully.</p><p>'Can you turn around for me darling?' I asked, 'after all it is a very big bar...'</p><p>[Mary] considered my request, while holding her skirt up. Very slowly, as if uncertain, she turned around.</p><p>The back of her skirt covered her bum.</p><p>'Lift your skirt Mary so that I can see it... there's a good girl...'</p><p>Slowly, she lifted it and I admired [Mary]'s cute, firm little bum.</p><p>I'd seen Shannon's pussy and bum earlier of course, but with the persona of ""Mary"" and the way Shannon was playing her, it was like I was seeing them both for the very first time.</p><p>'You have a beautiful sexy bum,' I told her. 'Have you ever done this before... or shown anyone else?'</p><p>She turned back round, still holding up the front of her little school skirt and her lollipop back in her mouth.</p><p>She hadn't answered me, so I asked again.</p><p>'Have you ever shown your 'giny or bum to anyone else?'</p><p>Now I have absolutely no idea how Shannon it, but somehow, she managed to make herself blush and her cheeks reddened.</p><p>'You have haven't you?' I said.</p><p>Bashfully, she nodded her head, making the bunches either side of her head swish.</p><p>'Who was it?'</p><p>'Mustn't say...' she said quietly. He made me promise...'</p><p>'All that lovely, sweet, creamy chocolate...' I reminded her.</p><p>'Uncle John...' she eventually whispered very timidly.</p><p>'What else did he do Mary?' I asked.</p><p>[Mary] looked down at the floor and mumbled quietly.</p><p>'Can't hear you?' I said.</p><p>There was a little silence.</p><p>'Took pictures...' she said, hardly audible and still looking down at the floor, shuffling her feet nervously.</p><p>'He took pictures?'</p><p>Tentatively, [Mary] nodded her head.</p><p>'Of what sweetie?'</p><p>'My bum... and my 'giny...' she whispered.</p><p>'Did he do anything else?' I asked softly, playing along and wondering what [Mary] would say next.</p><p>She shook her head.</p><p>'He wanted to though...'</p><p>'What did he want to do?' I asked intrigued.</p><p>She stood there, still grasping her skirt in her right hand and showing her bald little slit off, her left hand holding the lollipop still in her mouth that she was sucking on. She still had her eyes to the floor, but she raised them up slowly as if deciding whether or not she wanted to tell me.</p><p>'He said I mustn't tell anyone...' she repeated.</p><p>'You can tell me...' I replied. 'I won't tell anyone!'</p><p>'Promise?'</p><p>'Cross my heart!' I told her</p><p>She twiddled her bunches again as she looked up bashfully.</p><p>'He... he... wanted to touch it... you know... my 'giny?'</p><p>I nodded before she added,</p><p>'...and my bummy... He wanted me touch his thingy as well... you know... his willy?'</p><p>'But you didn't?'</p><p>[Mary] shook her head.</p><p>'He said he'd give me 50p if I let him touch me... you know on my 'giny... or a whole pound if I touched him... but I said no!'</p><p>'Why did you say no sweetie?'</p><p>'Dunno...' she shrugged her shoulders, '...cause...'</p><p>'Cause what darling?'</p><p>She shrugged her shoulders again and continued to look down at her feet as she shuffled them around nervously, 'just cause...'</p><p>I reached out and stroked her cheek tenderly. She lifted her eyes and looked at me.</p><p>'You're a very pretty little girl,' I said</p><p>She smiled nervously.</p><p>'Am I?' she asked.</p><p>'Very!' I repeated, before asking, 'Would you let me touch you... you know... down on your 'giny or bummy?'</p><p>[Mary] made a great show of apparently thinking.</p><p>'Dunno,' she said quietly with another twiddle as she shuffled from foot to foot.</p><p>'It might hurt... and Mummy and Daddy might find out...'</p><p>'I promise not to hurt you Mary,' I said, 'and Mummy and Daddy will only find out if you tell them... because I won't!'</p><p>'Cross your heart again?'</p><p>'Cross my heart sweetiepie!' I said. 'And I'll give you FIVE pounds...'</p><p>' A whole FIVE POUNDS?' she said, her eyes widening like I'd offered her a million.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'But... you have to do whatever I ask you to do... and let me do whatever I want to do?'</p><p>'Do I still get the chocolate?' she asked quietly.</p><p>'Of course,' I told her, 'you did show me didn't you?'</p><p>She nodded shyly and then giggled, like she was about to do something so utterly naughty and forbidden.</p><p>'So, do we have a deal?' I held my hand out.</p><p>She did that really cute thing where she appeared to be thinking while she twiddled with her hair.</p><p>Finally she smiled that shy little smile and said quietly, 'Okay then!'</p><p>I wondered briefly where the hell Shannon had got the character of ""Mary"" from as she played it so fantastically.</p><p>'Come closer sweetie...' I said as [Mary] with her little white knickers still round her thighs shuffled closer to me, before pulling the empty lolly stick from her mouth and putting it on the side.</p><p>I put an arm round her.</p><p>'Let's have another grown up kiss?' I suggested.</p><p>I took her hands and put them round my neck before I locked my lips to hers. I could taste the cherry flavour from the lollipop as our tongues met and did a merry dance together. As we kissed, I put my hand up the back of her skirt and caressed her bum cheeks. Her skin was so soft, smooth and flawless as I stroked and squeezed it gently. We broke away and I brought my hand back up, holding her by her slim waist.</p><p>'See? That didn't hurt did it?'</p><p>[Mary] shook her head.</p><p>'It was nice...' she said quietly.</p><p>'Take your tie off babes,' I told her.</p><p>[Mary] slowly removed it and when she was done, I cupped one of her lovely titty mounds, giving it a gentle caress before slowly undoing the buttons on her crisp, white school blouse and then gently pulling it free from her grey school skirt.</p><p>I caught a glimpse of her little white training bra underneath - the sort that little girls wear when their tits are beginning to bud without any real support - before I slipped a hand into her blouse and one handedly unclipped the clasp on the back of it, watching as the tiny bra loosened.</p><p>'That's better!' I said.</p><p>[Mary] giggled as my right hand went under one of the ""cups"" which were no more than little triangle of thin material really, gently squeezing and caressing the small but pliable mounds there, playfully tweaking her nipples and making them erect.</p><p>'Mmm...' [Mary] sighed, 'I like that...'</p><p>'Good,' I said as I pulled her blouse off, closely followed by her little white bra.</p><p>I looked at the little girl in front of me. He hair in bunches, topless with her cute little titty mounds on display, holding up her grey, short pleated school uniform skirt, her plain white cotton knickers pulled down to her knees and displaying a beautiful hairless vagina to me.</p><p>My cock absolutely throbbed and ached for release.</p><p>I could have just told Shannon there and then to drop the Mary act, threw her on the bed and then rammed my cock into her as hard as I could.</p><p>But I didn't.</p><p>I was enjoying the role play immensely and with Shannon's fantastic acting skills, I almost forgot it was her and believed that ""Mary"" was a proper, shy little 11 year old schoolgirl. It was such a turn-on and unlike anything I'd ever experienced before.</p><p>As I played with her superb little titties, I moved the arm I had around her to the button on the side of her skirt and undone it. I then tugged at the zip, letting it fall to the floor.</p><p>It was a most erotic sight to see her stood there in her white knee length school socks, topless and with those plain white knickers pulled down and stretched tightly around her thighs.</p><p>When her skirt fell away, she gave a nervous, naughty little giggle which added to the role Shannon was playing so perfectly as innocent little ""Mary"".</p><p>I moved my hand down across her flat smooth tummy towards that lovely hairless slit and ran my fingers between her legs.</p><p>[Mary] gave a little gasp followed by a sigh, as my hand came back up to her tummy.</p><p>'Okay?' I asked.</p><p>She gave me that shy, innocent look of mixed shock and pleasure, which I was beginning to love.</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>'That was nice...' she said in barely a whisper. 'Will you touch it again?'</p><p>As she stood there, she leaned back slightly so that she thrust her little mound out. I ran my finger up and down the line where her fleshy smooth lips joined, giving her clitty bump a rub on the way back up.</p><p>There was a sharp intake of breath.</p><p>I lifted her up and sat her on my left thigh with my left arm around her. With my other hand I pulled those little white knickers down further.</p><p>Then she did it again as she appeared to notice the state of her knickers.</p><p>God knows how she did it, but she blushed and made her cheeks redden again. Maybe it was genuine, I didn't know.</p><p>'What's up sweetie?' I asked.</p><p>Then she made her eyes water!</p><p>'I have pee stains and poo streaks in my knickers...' she said with apparent sadness.</p><p>'Doesn't matter!' I hugged her tightly. 'I guess we all do from time to time. Why don't you take them off and then you won't see them?'</p><p>'Shall I?' she giggled with that naughty smile.</p><p>I nodded and [Mary] slipped them off.</p><p>'Oh you sexy little girl!' I said, both of us relishing in the role play and incredibly turned on.</p><p>I placed my hand between her legs, running my finger up and down her slit, before I probed her little hole.</p><p>Shannon was clearly as turned on as I was. Her hole was hot, wet, and incredibly slippery, my finger sliding into her easily. It was a snug fit, and I felt her tighten her vaginal muscles around my finger to make it appear a lot tighter. even more like a virgin hole.</p><p>'Ooh...' she gasped like it was the first time anyone had ever fingered her. 'That feels nice... but funny,' she giggled.</p><p>'Do you like that Mary?' I asked.</p><p>She gave that naughty smile again and nodded.</p><p>Then she said shyly, 'Can I... can... I see... your winkle?'</p><p>'Of course you sweetiepie!' I told her, 'But you have to get it out though?'</p><p>I lifted her off my lap and stood her in front of me.</p><p>'Kneel down darling... it'll be easier,' I told her.</p><p>[Mary] dropped to her knees and I shuffled to the very edge of the bed so that she was kneeling between my legs.</p><p>Deliberately, she fumbled about clumsily like she hadn't a clue what she was doing, trying to undo my jeans and unzip me. Eventually she tugged at them and I lifted my bottom up as she finally yanked them down.</p><p>My rock hard, aching and dripping cock sprang into view.</p><p>'Ooh!' she gasped wide eyed. 'It's SO big!'</p><p>'I want you to make me feel really nice...' I whispered.</p><p>'How?' she asked innocently with wide eyes.</p><p>I took her hands and guided them around my cock with my hands over the top of them.</p><p>[Mary] giggled naughtily.</p><p>'Hold it like that... nice and tight... now move your hands up and down it...'</p><p>Again deliberately, clumsily and unsure, she slowly started to wank me... making her hands slide of the end occasionally.</p><p>'Like this?' she looked up at me innocently.</p><p>'Ooh yes...' I sighed. 'You're doing really well... you're such a clever little girl!'</p><p>'Am I doing it right?' she asked.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>She looked really pleased and very proud of herself as she continued wanking me, so I decided to take it up a notch.</p><p>'Now...' I told her softly, 'I want you to move your mouth forward... and I want you to put it in your mouth and suck on it like a really big girl... just like you were doing on your lollipop. Do you think you could do that?'</p><p>She gave me one of those shocked and disgusted looks again as she peered up at me.</p><p>'In my mouth?' she said with disgust. 'That's where you wee from!?'</p><p>'It's what big girls do...' I told her. 'Don't you want to be a big girl... and earn FIVE pounds?'</p><p>She continued looking up at me as she nodded.</p><p>'And...' I continued, 'lots of sweeties afterwards!'</p><p>Immediately, her little tongue came out and swiped across the top.</p><p>'Ooh yes.... nice...' I gasped. 'Now put it right in...'</p><p>I felt her hot, soft wet lips slide over the head of my cock.</p><p>'More...' I encouraged her.</p><p>She put more in.</p><p>'Now put as much in as you can fit.... open your mouth nice and wide darling... now suck...'</p><p>I felt her deliberately and clumsily suck, making a loud slurping noise and slightly scraping the head of my cock with her teeth. She sucked for a short time before lifting her mouth off.</p><p>She looked up at me with that killer innocent expression of hers. Long ropes of pre-cum hung from her sweet lips; some just hanging down and others attached to the head of my cock.</p><p>'Good girl!' I praised her, 'Stand up sweetie?'</p><p>[Mary] stood up.</p><p>'Do you want to be a REALLY big girl?' I asked.</p><p>She did that cutesy little girl ""wait I'm thinking"" thing again before nodding her head.</p><p>'I want you to be a really big girl too...' I told her. 'I want to put my winkle inside your 'giny'</p><p>I got that shocked look of disgust again.</p><p>'But it won't fit... I'm too little!' she protested.</p><p>'It will sweetie!' I told her. 'I promise to be gentle...'</p><p>'But I'll have a baby!'</p><p>'No you won't...' I informed her, 'you're too young!'</p><p>She thought for a moment.</p><p>'What would I have to do?'</p><p>'Climb up here sweetie-pops...' I said patting the bed.</p><p>[Mary] climbed up and I admired that darling little bum again as she crawled across it.</p><p>'Lay back on those pillows... and then open those sexy legs for me?'</p><p>She opened her legs and I could see the wetness as her hole gaped open, glistening in the light. I wanted to lick her and taste that very wetness, but I was too turned on and worked up right now.</p><p>I needed relief.</p><p>I needed to fuck her.</p><p>I lined my cock up to her sweet little hole and pushed into her.</p><p>It slid in easily.</p><p>'Mmmm...' she sighed before she whispered into my ear.</p><p>'Sorry... I can't keep this up any more!'</p><p>I looked down at her and smiled, my cock buried halfway inside her sweet fuck hole.</p><p>'Neither can I!' I admitted. 'But I have to say... you are one hell of an actress darling... that was one hell of a turn on!'</p><p>I nuzzled into her neck, and then our lips locked as we kissed in a frenzy of lust and I pushed my cock into her deeper.</p><p>As we broke away Shannon, now back as herself, whispered sexily into my ear.</p><p>'Fuck me... fuck me nice and hard!'</p><p>I pushed the rest of the way into the 12 year old quite easily. I felt Shannon pushing back and before I was aware of it, we were in a fucking whirlwind as I slammed into her hard, my balls slapping against her inner thighs.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' Shannon gasped and sighed, 'fuck me harder... I'm gonna cum... ooh... yeah...'</p><p>I knew at the start that I wouldn't last long, and as I gave one final long hard thrust, my cock exploded inside her 12 year old love tube.</p><p>'Oh fuck... oh god...yeah!'</p><p>'Fill me up!' Shannon gasped as she clenched and clawed at my buttocks, enjoying her own orgasm.</p><p>It was one of the most powerful orgasms I'd ever experienced, and my cock just continued to spurt like it would never end, such was my intense pleasure.</p><p><b>End Of Part Four</b></p>"
990,"If You Go Down To The Woods Today, Part 5",Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['MM/g', 'g9', '7', '11', '5', '12', '6', '4 b11', 'b11', '9', '7', 'pedo', 'preteen', 'anal', 'oral', 'inter']","As we broke away Shannon, now back as herself, whispered sexily into my ear. 'Fuck me... fuck me nice and hard!' I pushed the rest of the way into the 12 year old quite easily. I felt Shannon pushing back and before I was aware of it. We were in a fucking frenzy as I slammed hard into her, my balls slapping against her inner thighs. 'Oh yeah...' Shannon gasped and sighed, 'fuck me harder... I'm gonna cum... ooh... yeah...' I knew at the start that I wouldn't last long as I gave one final long hard thrust, my cock exploded inside her. 'Oh fuck... oh god...yeah...' 'Fill me up!' Shannon gasped as she clenched and clawed at my buttocks enjoying her own orgasm. It was one of the most powerful orgasms I'd ever experienced, and my cock just continued to spurt like it would never end, such was my intense pleasure.",2012-04-24T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did not happen!

If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!","<p>It took a little while, but we both eventually calmed down and I rolled off 12 year old Shannon. We lay there in one another's arms just enjoying the moment after our hurried and lust filled fuck.</p><p>'God I needed that!' I gasped.</p><p>'Me too!' Shannon replied with a giggle.</p><p>'You deserve a fucking Oscar girl' I laughed as I hugged her close. 'I don't know how you did it, but if I hadn't known, I'd have thought you were the real deal there. I would never have guessed you were acting!'</p><p>'Thanks' she gave her normal, giggly laugh. 'it took a while to perfect it, but some clients love it and ask for it time and time again... although...' she giggled again.</p><p>'Although what?' I asked as I slipped my arm around her and she turned into me.</p><p>'If a client asks for an innocent schoolgirl... and we don't happen to have one available for some reason... then I'll go along like that...' she giggled.</p><p>'And accidentally not tell them?'</p><p>Shannon giggled again.</p><p>'Yeah... you've sussed me!'</p><p>'Well I'd be convinced!' I told her honestly giving her lovely little bum a squeeze. 'How the fuck do you do that blushing thing?'</p><p>'With a lot of bloody practice!' she laughed.</p><p>'That is a brilliant touch... really convincing... and I knew you were role playing!'</p><p>'Everyone says that. They ask about the knicker stains as well'</p><p>'I was just going to ask that myself' I said laughing.</p><p>'Yes they are genuine... but we do them deliberately. You'd be surprised how many men like to see little girls in dirty or stained knickers... or pants on a little boy'</p><p>'I wouldn't' I laughed, 'I find them a turn on to be honest'</p><p>'We sell about a hundred odd pairs of used knickers and pants a month' she revealed.</p><p>'You sell them?' I asked with surprise.</p><p>'This is a big industry' she explained. 'As well as the kids themselves... which we refer to as kittens for girls and puppies for boys incidentally, we not only sell... but we have stuff manufactured for us as well'</p><p>I was a bit shocked, as I hadn't come across this side of the business as yet. I was still finding my feet as it were.</p><p>'Like what?' I asked. 'I've only been with the business a short time...'</p><p>'Yeah I know!' she laughed. 'Where do I begin? Those 100 I mentioned are just in the UK... we sell worldwide and source them from the country of order usually. So for example, a pair of dirty 7 year old knickers ordered in say... Germany, will usually come form a little 7 year old German girl and so on. We have a manufacturer in India who produces all our lingerie, underwear, specialist clothing... you know... stuff you can't usually buy in child sizes here?' she winked.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'And a company in China manufactures all our child size sex toys... vibes... strap-ons, butt plugs, handcuffs, gags and restraints...' she rattled them off like a catalogue. 'All sorts really!'</p><p>I raised my eyebrows.</p><p>'Seriously?'</p><p>'Oh yeah!' she laughed. 'I've been fucked a number of times by a 7 year old girl wearing a strap-on modelled on an 8 year old cock... although they do them in all ages and sizes!'</p><p>She laughed again.</p><p>'Bloody hell!' I said with surprise. 'Can I ask you a personal question sweetheart?'</p><p>'Course!' she replied as she stroked my chest.</p><p>'How long you been doing all this? I mean... how did you get into it?'</p><p>'That's TWO questions!' she laughed, before I noticed a change in her demeanour, and I immediately regretted asking such intimate questions.</p><p>'You don't have to answer... I'm sorry...' I told her.</p><p>'It's okay... I don't mind telling you' she replied, 'but before I do...'</p><p>I looked at her, wondering what she was going to say.</p><p>'Gissa kiss!' she laughed.</p><p>We kissed long and hard, groping and grasping one another before we broke away. I was really enamoured with Shannon in the short time I'd known her. Apart from being the sexiest and most talented 12 year old I'd ever met, she was very clever, shrewd and possessed a real down-to-earth quality about her that I really liked.</p><p>She turned into me, stretching an arm across my chest and playing with the hairs with her finger, just like Emily loved to do during our inactive moments.</p><p>I had an arm around Shannon and I gave her a hug before moving my hand down to her bum for a little squeeze.</p><p>'So...' she began, 'how did I end up doing this... or more to the point, how did I start? By accident really!' she laughed. 'My so-called mother is a junkie... always has been and always will be. She was... is... a prostitute. I was what you might call an accidental souvenir... from one of her clients!'</p><p>'So you've never known a Dad?'</p><p>'Nah!' she said with a tinge of sadness. 'But what you've never had... you can't really miss can you? Anyway, I was about 5 when she brought one of her clients home. The thing was, he'd made the mistake of paying her upfront... bad move... because on the way home she scored of course, and by the time they got back to our place, she was well out of it' she told me.</p><p>'So where were you?' I asked.</p><p>'Asleep in bed. She often wet out working and left me on my own. Anyway, he was determined to get something for his money. It was one of those hot, humid, sticky sort of nights you know?'</p><p>I nodded and let her continue, as Shannon idly played with my cock.</p><p>I must have kicked the cover off or something during my sleep, so I was lying there naked. There was no door to my bedroom so he must have seen me lying there when he went for a slash or something, and wandered in.</p><p>He was kneeling down beside the bed next to me when I woke up.</p><p>I was a bit scared at seeing this stranger in my bedroom, but he spoke to me really softly and told me not to be frightened or worried. He reached into his pocket and gave me a toffee before he kissed me. It was only a little peck sort of thing, and he promised me more if I stayed quiet and didn't make a big fuss.</p><p>I felt him rubbing the top of my leg... you know right at the top of my thigh... and then he moved my legs apart. I didn't mind too much as he seemed really nice, and I was enjoying the toffee he'd given me.'</p><p>'He said I was really cute and sexy, and he planted a kiss on my lower tummy. Then her kissed me on my little mound and began to lick my slit.</p><p>I really liked it when he did that as it was a really nice feeling and it made my tummy all squishy inside, so I opened my little legs wider and encouraged him to keep doing it and carry on making me feel nice.</p><p>It was the first time I'd ever opened my legs for a man.</p><p>I was 5 years old'</p><p>Like everything, Shannon was quite matter-of-fact in the way she told it, and I continued to listen intently, saving any questions so as not to interrupt her flow.</p><p>'After that, he took my tiny hands and showed me how to play with his hard cock. It was so big in my little hands... I couldn't even fit my fingers around it when I used both of them!' she laughed.</p><p>'I must have been good at it though even then, because he kept telling me how nice I was making him feel.</p><p>Then he said... if I put it in my mouth and sucked it... he'd give me £1. So I did!'</p><p>'I couldn't fit much in it as I was only 5 years old at the time, but I tried really hard to please him. Then he got me to wank him again... although I didn't know that was what it was called back then of course... and he made funny noises before all this hot, gooey stuff shot out the end of it all over my tummy. He gave me the £1 and some more sweets before her cleaned me up and left.'</p><p>'The next time he picked Mum up, he made sure he paid her in advance again knowing that she'd want to score and be shitfaced by the time they returned to our place.</p><p>This time, he headed straight for my bedroom.</p><p>I wanked him and sucked his cock again for more sweets and another £1.</p><p>After that, he came to me on a regular basis, using Mum to do it of course. As the weeks passed, I got better and better at both wanking him and sucking on his cock.</p><p>It wasn't long before I was allowing him to cum in my mouth and I was swallowing it!'</p><p>'I started to really enjoy the feeling of having my tiny mouth bulging with big thick cock, the taste of his cum filling my mouth and pumping down the back of my little throat. He told me that lots of men liked to do this sort of thing with little girls, but some little girls wouldn't swallow.</p><p>Then he suddenly stopped coming and that was that. I never found out why, and I really missed our little sessions, not to mention the £1 he used to give me of course'</p><p>I nodded silently and allowed her to continue.</p><p>'I couldn't get out of my mind what he'd said... you know about lots of men liking little girls, so I decided to test it out. But who to test it out on?'</p><p>'The man in the corner shop at the end of our road was always nice and friendly. Whenever I went in there to spend the £1's I earned, he'd always make a big fuss of me and was all smiles.</p><p>But, I wasn't earning that any more of course.</p><p>The next time I wandered in he was all friendly and smiles like always. I said I wanted to get some sweeties but didn't have any money. He told me not to worry and suggested I could pay for them in 'other' ways as he called it.'</p><p>'He came out from behind the counter and turned the sign on the door to closed before locking it and then picking me up, carrying me to the little flat at the back where he lived.</p><p>I was wearing one of those flimsy, short summer dresses you know?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'He sat down and sat me on his lap. He told me I could have any sweeties I wanted... if I let him put his hands inside my knickers and touch me and stuff.</p><p>I told him that was okay, he could do whatever he wanted and I could feel the big lump in his trousers digging into me.</p><p>He stood me up, lifted my dress off over my head and pulled my grubby little knickers down. Then he put his hand between my legs and ran his fingers up and down my tiny bald slit.</p><p>Sometimes, he'd stand me on his armchair with a foot on each arm in front of him. Then he'd squeeze my little bum, or lick me like the other man had done. It wasn't long before he had his cock out like the other bloke used to, and got me to wank and suck him.'</p><p>'He loved it when I happily sucked him right off. He seemed surprised that I already knew not only how to wank him quite proficiently without having to be shown, but that I was already quite an expert little cock sucker. Plus of course, I would let him cum in my mouth and swallow it down without any fuss whatsoever.</p><p>All this, and I was still only 5 years old!</p><p>It became a very regular thing. Whenever I wanted anything from the shop, no matter what it was, I'd pay him a little visit. He'd close up, take me out the back and I'd either wank or suck him off. This usually happened 2 or 3 times a week.'</p><p>'Then one day, instead of taking me into the little room at the back, he took me to his bedroom and we both stripped off.</p><p>Before I really knew what was happening, I felt a sharp, hot pain coming from between my legs.</p><p>He'd stuck his cock straight into me without any warning our preparation and was fucking me, although I didn't really know what it was at the time of course.</p><p>I knew that it hurt like hell though, and when I saw all the blood trickling down the insides of my thighs, I was really scared.</p><p>After he fucked me that first time, he got me to lie down on the bed with my legs apart and laid cold flannels and ice packs between them until it stopped hurting and bleeding.</p><p>Then he washed away any traced of blood or cum.</p><p>I was really sore between my legs for a few days after that and it hurt to walk or wee, not that anyone noticed. I stayed away from the shop for a few days until the pain died down.</p><p>When I did start to go back, he fucked me every time. It didn't hurt any more though when he made me all wet and sticky between my legs.</p><p>Then he moved on to putting things inside me; pens, candles, carrots... that sort of thing, before he started to do it up my bum as well, until one day... he put his cock up that as well.'</p><p>'He'd always come with me to watch if I needed to go for a wee. I didn't mind though. He'd kneel down between my legs and watch, sometimes taking photographs. He seemed fascinated by watching me wee and asked me to wee on him!'</p><p>I could understand that, I thought. I like that too.</p><p>'He then got friendly with my Mum, Bob... or Uncle Bob as I called him...' Shannon continued. 'I reckon he was bunging her money for her drugs to be honest and he offered to babysit me whenever she went out. I'm pretty sure she knew what he was up to but didn't give a fuck!'</p><p>'Did he live on his own?' I asked.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' Shannon replied. 'He wasn't married or anything. He was only interested in little girls... well one little girl.</p><p>Me.</p><p>I don't know though, he might have been doing it with some of the other little girls that lived locally.'</p><p>'Anyhow like I said, he started to 'look after me' overnight, and I always slept in bed with him and he'd be doing stuff to me pretty much all night long.</p><p>As I came up to my 6th birthday, he invited some of his friends along and threw a party for me. He bought me a special pretty pink party dress, nice shoes and even some new knickers especially for the party!</p><p>He also gave me a bath and put my hair up in bunches like this'</p><p>Shannon pointed to her hair.</p><p>'The strange thing was, he didn't invite any other kids... just his four friends to my party, not that I knew any other kids anyway.'</p><p>'We had a nice time though. They all sang 'Happy Birthday; and I even had a cake with my name and 6 candles on it to blow out. They each bought me a present too; a teddy bear, a doll, lots of clothes and new underwear.</p><p>Then we all went to his bedroom.'</p><p>'Uncle Bob said the other men would each give me £5 if I would play the same 'games' with them like I did with him. £20 is a hell of a lot of money when you're only 6... so I agreed. It was no skin off my nose!' she laughed.</p><p>'That reminds me...' Shannon sniggered as she squeezed my now hard cock. You owe me a bloody fiver as well!'</p><p>'And don't forget the massive bar of chocolate!' I laughed, giving this amazing 12 year old a big hug.</p><p>Shannon went back to her story.</p><p>'Soon they had me stripped naked, taking turns to finger my slit and lick my pussy, all the time filming and taking photographs of the action. Then they all did stuff together. It was the first time I had 2 cocks in me at the same time; one in my tiny fuck hole and another in my mouth.</p><p>Not many girls can say they celebrated their 6th birthday with cum bath and gang-bang!'</p><p>'No' I agreed.</p><p>'The thing was, even at that age, I absolutely loved sex and couldn't get enough of it. I also realised that I had a great power over some men. They'd do a lot and give a lot to fuck me, lick me and have me suck their cock. Some were happy to just get into the knickers of a cute little girl like me who was very willing and wouldn't run off screaming.</p><p>So I used it to my advantage and came on to pretty much any man I came across... if they gave off the right signals.'</p><p>'I was sucking men off all over the place and letting them cum down the back of my little throat. I even sucked off my primary school under his desk one lunchtime!' Shannon told me with pride.</p><p>'So how did you come to meet Tony?' I wanted to know.</p><p>'I used to go to the park a lot... you know on my own. I'd often see men sitting on the bench pretending not to be watching me, but they were. Word had soon gotten around that there was a cute little 6 year old in the park who'd do anything and let you do anything if you gave her a pound!' she laughed.</p><p>'Anyway, one day I saw Tony sitting there watching me. He wasn't like the others though. He never pretended that he wasn't watching me or tried to hide his interest in me. He was honest about it and made it obvious that he was looking up my dress at my knickers when I was on the swing or coming down the slide. I always wore little short skirts or dresses whenever I went to the park. The shorter the better usually, as it was easier to show them off and take them down.</p><p>Plus more men look at you.'</p><p>'If I needed a wee or a poo, I'd simply disappear off into the bushes and have one. I couldn't be arsed to walk over to the toilets. I'd just go in a clump of bushes, take my knickers off to give anyone secretly watching me a thrill, and do it'</p><p>'One day I was in the bushes and I'd just removed my knickers as I was bursting for a wee. I had my dress rucked up in my hand so that it didn't get wet, squatted down with my legs open and was just about to pee when I looked up and there he was with me in the bushes, having followed me in.'</p><p>'He reached his hand out to touch me while I was doing it and I nodded to tell him it was okay. So he fingered me while I wee'd and afterwards, he licked my little slit clean.</p><p>I got his cock out there in the bushes and sucked him right off, letting him shoot his hot, sticky cum down the back of my 6 year old throat.'</p><p>'By this time, I loved the taste of sperm and couldn't get enough of it. He took me to McDonald's and I had to pretend he was my Uncle...' Shannon giggled 'just in case anybody asked!'</p><p>'He was the only man I'd ever been with who was genuinely interested in ME.</p><p>As we chatted I told him all about Mum, where I lived, what had happened and stuff. I know he eventually went to see her although I don't know what he said or done... anyway he now has legal papers that say he is my legal guardian'</p><p>'There is a stipulation that I have to live at Mum's until I'm 13, but Tony has people up here that look out for me and that I can turn to for help if I need it, so I often stay with them. They're people I trust and can rely and call if I'm in trouble... or I can always call Tony directly and if he has to, he'll come up like he has now and sort it out!'</p><p>'Anyway, since that day when I just turned 6, I've been a part of the business really. As I've got older I started to do a lot of babysitting and child minding, so I keep my eyes and ears open for potential new recruits. I often bring in new clients too... I can spot a paedo a mile away!' she laughed.</p><p>'Are you happy with the situation?' I wanted to know.</p><p>'Well I suppose it's not what I'd have chosen... if I'd actually felt I had a choice...' she laughed again, 'but I make shitloads of money... I love sex and I get shitloads of that as well...' she giggled like mad.</p><p>'I've been to more countries with Tony than I can name too... there's not many 12 year old's that can say that!'</p><p>I had to agree she had a good point.</p><p>'So what now?' I asked.</p><p>Shannon giggled like crazy.</p><p>'Well...' she said, 'right now... I want you to give me the licking of my life... while I give you the best blow job you've ever had, and suck all that lovely juicy cum out of your balls!'</p><p>I pushed my index finger into her tight, wet fuck hole as we kissed.</p><p>When I withdrew it, she lay on top of me. Her sweet, fragrant and wet little pussy was in my face as I felt the warm wetness of her lips slide over the head of my cock. I thumbed her fleshy lips apart and plunged my tongue deep into her tight little 12 year old love tunnel.</p><p>I licked and sucked at her smooth little slit like a man possessed, and it wasn't long before Shannon was writhing around, grinding herself onto my mouth as she had a powerful orgasm.</p><p>She moved her pussy away from my face, preferring to now concentrate on the cock in her mouth. She sucked and licked my balls as she got between my legs facing me, and sucked on the shaft, running her lips up and down the length of it a few times.</p><p>'Oh god Shan...' I gasped, 'that is so nice...'</p><p>I watched her at work as she skilfully flicked the tip of her tongue on the very end of my cock, before she gently pulled the foreskin back and then swirled her hot tongue around the angry looking head. Shannon then grinned at me before her head came down and she slid her lips about halfway down the length.</p><p>I then heard her take a deep breath before she swallowed the rest of it.</p><p>The feeling was unbelievable.</p><p>I could feel the end of my cock hitting the back of her 12 year old throat, as she kind of swallowed and gulped. I could actually feel her throat muscles squeezing my cock.</p><p>It was just another of Shannon's amazing little tricks.</p><p>She came up for a quick breath, before her head went down and she swallowed my cock whole again. I could feel her lips touching my belly which she kissed to prove the point that all of my cock was down her throat.</p><p>She then did what I can only describe as wanking me with her lips. Sucking hard, she bobbed her head up and down faster than I thought was humanly possible.</p><p>I reached down and held her head by her bunches as I began to thrust and fuck her sweet mouth.</p><p>'Oh god... yeah... suck it babes... let me fuck your mouth... ' I gasped.</p><p>And she let me.</p><p>I thrust harder, shoving as much of my cock into her mouth each time as I possibly could.</p><p>'Hmph...' I heard with each thrust as she sucked and slurped noisily.</p><p>As I could feel myself cumming and began to spew spurt after spurt of hot sticky cum. Shannon held her lips over the top of it and began to gulp, swallowing each powerful jet as it filled that sweet little 12 year old mouth.</p><p>She took her mouth off totally, deliberately dribbling some down her chin and onto her tiny tits, continuing to wank me as the final weak spurts splashed her face.</p><p>When she was done, she gave me a big cummy smile and made a big show of swallowing down all the cum she'd allowed to pool in her mouth, noisily in one massive gulp, before smacking her lips.</p><p>Eventually, she crawled back up my body and we kissed again as I fondled that delightful bum of hers.</p><p>When we broke away I continued to caress it. Being a 'bum man', Shannon had one of loveliest, sexiest little bums I'd ever come across on a girl of her age, and I found it hard to keep my hands off it.</p><p>'I hope you know we're going to be fucking and sucking all night. I want to spend the whole night with you... and when you've recovered, I want that lovely hard cock up the thing you can't leave alone... my bum!' she giggled.</p><p>I smiled widely.</p><p>I'd wanted to fuck that cute little arse from the moment I'd first clapped eyes on it. I love anal and one of my loves was sinking my cock into and stretching the tight little bum holes of little girls and boys.</p><p>'Don't worry...' I assured her, 'you can be sure that I will!'</p><p>I reached across for a towel so that Shannon could wipe her face, before she rolled off and cuddled into me again, laying her head on my chest.</p><p>I felt a great affection for this sexy 12 year old and she fascinated me. I wanted to find out more about her, and especially her role in the business, as I tenderly stroked her hair.</p><p>'So...' I asked, 'where have you been with Tony?'</p><p>'All over really...' she told me. 'A lot of time in Asia, you know... Thailand, Vietnam, Cambodia and the Philippines... places like that. I've been to Bulgaria, Romania... oh and America. Like I said... all over...'</p><p>'You're a right little globetrotter!' I laughed. 'Where did you like best?'</p><p>'Dunno...' she said thinking. 'The orphanages in Romania were good... lots of kids there of course... so lots of teaching them about sex!' she giggled. 'I love to show and teach the little ones...' she said with an air of authority.</p><p>'And I bet you're really good at it!' I laughed.</p><p>'I thought I was...' she replied, 'but then I went to Asia... even the little 5 year old's could teach me stuff! Anything goes there... they're brought up with it so its not a big deal like it is here... and they are sooo cute looking!'</p><p>'They are' I agreed. 'I have to admit... I love the little orientals!'</p><p>'The new arm of the business will be right up your street then!' she giggled.</p><p>'I wasn't aware of any new arm?' I said, 'but then again, I am new to it all'</p><p>'Oops...' Shannon laughed, 'I hope it wasn't a secret still'</p><p>'I hope you haven't said anything you're not meant to?' I said guiltily.</p><p>'Nah...' she said confidently, 'you're second in command so Tony's bound to tell you... he probably just hasn't gotten around to it yet. The idea is a travel business...' she told me, 'but specialising in child sex holidays!'</p><p>I must have had a look of surprise on my face.</p><p>'That could be very lucrative' I commented.</p><p>'Very!' Shannon agreed. 'If there's money to be made from child sex... then trust me, Tony will find it!'</p><p>'You're not kidding!' I laughed.</p><p>'Everything you want from a holiday in say... Thailand... but without any risk or hassle at all...' Shannon told me.</p><p>'Definitely sounds like a winner to me!' I told her.</p><p>Shannon went on to explain that Tony had been quietly buying up failing, independent hotels in various strategic countries and they'd be used as bases. Then using his extensive network of international contacts, he planned to adapt them and move the kids in to live on a floor or two so they actually lived on the premises. He'd give them a lifestyle beyond their imagination with selected adults on hand to attend to their welfare, educational needs etc.</p><p>She told me that when men booked their holidays, at a price of course, they wouldn't even need to leave the hotel. They'd be able to pick and choose exactly what they wanted and have the child(ren) of their choice live with them for the entire duration of their stay, 24/7.</p><p>As was usual with Tony I'd discovered, everything was thoroughly thought out and planned down to the last little detail. From the catering, bar, a theatre with special entertainment, a wet room for water-sports, indoor and outdoor pools and much more besides.</p><p>All of this would be in total seclusion with absolute security top of the priorities. Shannon explained that Tony'd even paid off the local police chiefs and anyone else who might just want to cause him a problem in every area he'd bought a place so far.</p><p>There was no escaping the fact that Tony was astute as they came in this business and this new venture was going to swell his already bulging bank accounts considerably.</p><p>We were interrupted by my phone ringing, and Shannon found it hilarious when it began to play 'Thank heaven... for little girls'</p><p>I grabbed it and saw that it was the man in question.</p><p>He apologised and told me that he had a business deal to conclude, so wouldn't be back until the following morning. I explained that it was fine and I had Shannon for company. He laughed and warned me again that she might wear me out.</p><p>'I've already gathered that!' I said laughing into the phone.</p><p>'Well have fun mate... and with Shannon I virtually guarantee you will...' he said. 'I'll catch up with you in the morning and explain everything?'</p><p>'No worries!' I told him before he rang off.</p><p>Shannon seemed secretly pleased when I told her we wouldn't be disturbed. I looked at the clock and saw it was early evening, so I asked Shannon if she wanted to go out to dinner. She politely declined, saying that she'd rather eat in the room... in bed.</p><p>So I grabbed a menu and placed an order.</p><p>When the food arrived, I made sure that Shannon remained out of sight, just in case, although knowing Tony, he either knew the owner of the place or had a part share in it.</p><p>After eating, as we both enjoyed a cigarette Shannon suddenly said, 'I've got an idea!' as she blew out a large cloud of smoke.</p><p>'What's that?' I asked.</p><p>'Wait and see!' she giggled secretively as she jumped up and dashed naked into the bathroom taking her mobile with her.</p><p>I watched her delicious little bum wiggle seductively as she moved.</p><p>I could hear her muffled voice as she had a lively conversation, but I had no idea what she was saying or who she was talking to.</p><p>When she returned she had a huge, silly grin on her face.</p><p>'What was all that about?' I asked.</p><p>'Wait and see!' she giggled again.</p><p>We had another nice hug and kiss as I felt Shannon reaching for my cock, stroking it back to hardness again. Once it was, she turned her back to me. Reaching behind her, she took a firm grasp of it and began to rub it up and down her gorgeous little bum crack.</p><p>'Stick it in...' she whispered. 'Shove it up my nice tight bum hole... just as it is... nice and hard...'</p><p>'You sure?' I checked, not wanting to cause her any pain or discomfort by doing it without any lubrication.</p><p>In response, Shannon pushed her bum back onto me.</p><p>'Do it...' she repeated, 'stick it right the way up... really hard!'</p><p>I pushed forward and her little wrinkled hole resisted for a moment before it gave up the fight and the head of my cock broke through her tight ring.</p><p>'Aaah..' Shannon gasped. 'Put more in... all the way in... I want to feel your balls slap my bum cheeks...'</p><p>I pushed in further as I held her slim waist.</p><p>'Ooh yeah... fuck my tight little arse...' she sighed as I pushed.</p><p>More of my thick, hard cock slipped easily up her poop chute. Shannon bent forward slightly as she pushed back onto me harder.</p><p>I reached an arm around her and massaged one of her lovely pointed little mounds as I fucked her tight 12 year old bum.</p><p>Shannon clearly loved anal sex.</p><p>'Harder!' she moaned as I fucked her. 'Fuck my sweet little 12 year old bum hard!'</p><p>So I did.</p><p>I rammed my cock up her as hard as I could. Each time I thrust hard into her, Shannon squealed and grunted. At first, I thought I was hurting her, but she assured me I wasn't. She was simply enjoying a nice hard arse fuck.</p><p>'I've always... enjoyed a... hard cock up... my bum...' she gasped, 'ever since... I had my... first one... when I... was 5... it hurt at... first but... nice as well... mmm... aaah that's good... love it... nice and hard... up my bummy...'</p><p>I was close to shooting my load again.</p><p>I held her by the hips as I rammed my cock up her bum as hard as I could for the final time, holding her there as I flooded her bowels with hot goo.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' she sighed, 'lots of lovely hot cummy up my little bummy!' she giggled as my cock spewed deep inside her. 'So good... so nice...'</p><p>Eventually I pulled out of her and Shannon lay on her tummy as I watched her usually tightly closed wrinkled hole gape open, pulsing and trying to regain its closed state as cum oozed out, trickled down the crack and dribbled between her legs.</p><p>'I think I best take a shower...' she said breathlessly, 'get rid of all this cum... despite the fact I love the squishy feeling inside' she laughed.</p><p>I was going to suggest I join her in the shower, but quite frankly I was absolutely knackered and needed the rest. Shannon got up and wandered over to her holdall. As she bent over, I watched her gorgeous little bum cheeks part slightly as even more cum oozed out of it and trickled down her thighs.</p><p>It was such a horny sight.</p><p>She retrieved a small blister pack and pressed out a small blue tablet.</p><p>'Here...' she said handing it to me, 'take one of these... you're going to need it!'</p><p>'What's that?'</p><p>'Viagra!' she giggled. 'It'll keep you nice and hard for hours!'</p><p>I took it from her and swallowed it.</p><p>As she wandered to the en-suite bathroom she suddenly stopped and looked round at me.</p><p>'Was that a nice view by the way?' she giggled.</p><p>Shannon never missed a bloody trick.</p><p>'Very!' I smiled back laughing as she disappeared off into the shower.</p><p>I was so exhausted that I actually dozed off while Shannon showered. I awoke to the sound of a tapping at the door. I hadn't a clue who it might have been and having woken with a start, must have looked worried.</p><p>'Don't panic!' Shannon said getting up, 'It'll be for me!'</p><p>Shannon looked so different now.</p><p>Her hair was down, still damp from her shower, and she was wrapped in a big fluffy bathrobe supplied by the hotel, which was clearly miles too big for her.</p><p>It made her look what she really was despite how she spoke and acted.</p><p>A little 12 year old girl.</p><p>As she reached the door, she peered through the little spyhole before she opened it. When she did, there were two very pretty looking little girls stood there, both of whom were wearing long coats.</p><p>One was a little black girl, although she was a lot lighter than a lot you see so I guessed she was what they termed 'mixed race'. The other was white with short blonde hair.</p><p>Shannon invited them both in.</p><p>'This is Rhiannon' Shannon said, introducing the little black girl.</p><p>She was incredibly pretty with long black curly hair that was sort of frizzy.</p><p>'Hello' she said quietly in a barely audible, squeaky sort of voice.</p><p>'And this is Kirsty...'</p><p>The blonde smiled at me but didn't speak.</p><p>'They're both11' Shannon told me, 'and both on the books!' she winked.</p><p>Both girls then removed their coats.</p><p>Rhiannon was dressed in a pink t-shirt with 'Babe!' emblazoned across the front of it, together with a short white skirt and white trainers.</p><p>Kirsty had 'Sexy!' on her white one and had a short black and white check skirt, similar to the one I'd seen Shannon wearing. She also had a cute pair of white ankle socks and a pair of pink plastic 'jelly' sandals.</p><p>They were both incredibly cute and sexy. As I felt the Viagra starting to kick in, I noticed that Rhiannon had nice noticeable little mounds on her chest, whereas Kirsty with her short blonde hair appeared to be totally flat chested.</p><p>'How about if Rhi and I take the sofa... and then you and Kirsty can get to know one another a little better?' Shannon suggested when she saw me looking at cute Kirsty.</p><p>'That okay?' I said to the girl.</p><p>She nodded sweetly as she wandered closer to me. Shannon and Rhiannon went over to the leather sofa and wasted no time in wrapping one another in each other's arms and kissing passionately.</p><p>'Come closer sweetie...' I said to Kirsty. 'let's have a good look at you!'</p><p>I sat on the edge of the bed, my hard cock now fully erect and sticking out proudly. I put my hands on her slim, boyish waist and pulled her close to me as our lips locked together immediately. Kirsty's little tongue was straight into my mouth searching it. As we kissed, I slipped my hands up her skirt and fondled her firm little bum over the softness of her knickers.</p><p>Little Kirsty moaned into my mouth as I caressed her.</p><p>'How old did you say you were?' I asked when we broke away.</p><p>'11' she said quietly, looking up at me with beautiful green eyes.</p><p>'What do you like to do?'</p><p>'Everything...' she said softly.</p><p>'Okay... but especially?'</p><p>She thought for a moment.</p><p>'I like to suck cock...' she told me, 'but I really like having my bum fucked!'</p><p>She smiled at the thought.</p><p>So did I. As a confirmed anal fan - among many other things - that was music to my ears and by the feel of it, she did have a delicious little bum on her.</p><p>I eased the back of her knickers down over her cheeks before running my fingers up and down the crack.</p><p>'Put your finger up my bum...' Kirsty urged quietly in my ear.</p><p>I didn't need telling twice.</p><p>I probed her tight opening with my index finger, but found it too tight and dry. Kirsty took hold of my hand and raised it to her mouth. She then put my fingers into her mouth and sucked on them sexily, ensuring they got a good coating of saliva.</p><p>'Do it now...' she whispered.</p><p>I put my hand back to where it'd been, and this time when I pushed my finger against her tight sphincter, it gave way easily and allowed my finger in, to be closely followed by a second.</p><p>'Ooh...' she sighed as I fingered her tight little bum hole, 'that feels so nice...'</p><p>'What a lovely, hot tight little bum you have darling...' I whispered as I nuzzled into her neck. 'Is your little pussy as hot and tight? I bet it is...'</p><p>I never noticed that Shannon and Rhiannon had stopped what they were doing and were watching us with interest, quietly whispering and giggling to one another.</p><p>I withdrew my fingers and got ready to move around to the front, as Kirsty opened her legs in preparation for my exploration.</p><p>I ran my hand up the inside of her soft little thigh, however, when I reached her knickers, I got the shock of my life....</p><p><b>End Of Part Five</b></p>"
991,"If You Go Down To The Woods Today, Part 6",Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['MM/g9', '7', '11', '5', '12', '6', '4 b11', '9', '7', 'pedo', 'preteen']","'Ooh... she sighed as I fingered her tight little bum hole, 'that feels so nice...' 'What a lovely, hot tight little bum you have darling...' I whispered as I nuzzled into her neck. 'Is your little pussy as hot and tight? I bet it is...' I never noticed that Shannon and Rhiannon had stopped what they were doing and were watching us with interest, quietly whispering and giggling to one another. I withdrew my fingers and got ready to move around to the front, as Kirsty opened her legs in preparation for my exploration. I ran my hand up the inside of her soft little thigh, however, when I reached her knickers, I got the shock of my life....",2012-05-03T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did not happen!

If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!","<p>As I went to cup Kirsty between her legs, I expected of course, to touch a nice smooth, fleshy little mound.</p><p>Instead, my hand touched a small, soft ball sack together with a lovely, rock solid little cock!</p><p>My reaction must have said it all as all three of them burst into fits of hysterical and uncontrollable giggles.</p><p>'What the f... you're a BOY?' I said stunned.</p><p>[Kirsty] lifted 'her' skirt up, pulled the front of the pink knickers 'she' was wearing out before looking down at his little hard cock and smooth hairless ball sack.</p><p>'Er... yup!' he said cheekily with a loud giggle.</p><p>'Your face!' Shannon managed to get out.</p><p>She was absolutely doubled up in gales of laughter.</p><p>'That was priceless!' she screamed.</p><p>'You little bitch!' I said laughing.</p><p>Shannon couldn't answer me now, she was laughing that much.</p><p>I looked at 'Kirsty' who was grinning inanely, in between fits of the giggles.</p><p>'You had me totally fooled!' I told him. 'No wonder you like having your bum fucked!'</p><p>I looked at him.</p><p>'And it is still a lovely little bum by the way... and I take it your name isn't Kirsty?' I laughed.</p><p>He grinned back at me.</p><p>'Nah...' he laughed, 'it's actually Kevin. But IAM 11... I DO love having my bum fucked and I LOVE to suck cock... so that's all true. I like having my cock sucked as well,' he added, 'but I could hardly have told you that could I... until now!</p><p>'I meant what I said though,' I told him, 'you are very cute and very sexy... oh and you make a lovely little girl!'</p><p>'Everyone says I have an adorable pretty face, just like a girl's... and I like to dress as a girl too I love wearing knickers instead of pants!'</p><p>I looked at him dressed as a girl, still holding the skirt. It made my cock ache seeing the bulge of his little balls and the outline of his stiff little cock straining against the thin pink cotton fabric of his little girl knickers.</p><p>Kevin knelt down in front of me and wrapped his hands around my own stiff cock.</p><p>'Mmm... nice...' he murmured as he began to lick the shaft from base to tip, before licking the leaking pre-cum from the top.</p><p>He gently fondled my balls as he pulled back my foreskin and began licking, swirling his tongue about around the glans with a loud slurping noise.</p><p>'Ooh...Kevin...' I gasped at the sensation of his hot, soft wet little tongue dancing around the head of my cock, 'that is so nice...'</p><p>He then slipped his lips over the end and began to suck me. He sucked me with an obviously practised skill, his soft lips going the full length, taking my cock deep down the back of his throat almost to the point of gagging, before slowly coming back up to the tip.</p><p>Holding my cock with one hand at the base, he used the other to gently squeeze and caress my balls. Again he licked the tip, pulled my foreskin back and swirled his tongue around the head.</p><p>Kevin was extremely proficient in the art of cock sucking, but I didn't want to cum in his mouth.</p><p>At least not yet.</p><p>'Don't make me cum...' I gasped.</p><p>Kevin stopped sucking and looked up at me with a puzzled look.</p><p>'Don't worry...' I reassured him. 'I do and I will... later! Stand up for me?'</p><p>Kevin did as he was asked and stood up</p><p>He still had the skirt on of course, and I slipped my hands round the back of it before I unclipped it and allowed it to fall to the floor before he stepped out of it.</p><p>'You look so cute in those knickers...' I told him, 'and so sexy!'</p><p>Kevin smiled as I stared at the little bulge, studying the outline of his stiff 11 year old cock and tight ball sack.</p><p>I finally put a hand between his legs as Kevin stood with them apart to give me better access to his hidden treasures. I cupped the bulge and gave it a gentle squeeze.</p><p>'Ooh...' Kevin sighed, 'that's nice...'</p><p>I slipped my free hand down the back of those tight pink, little girl knickers and ran my fingers down his bum crack. When my fingertips touched his soft smooth ball sack, I caressed them gently. I then probed his tight opening again and after the initial resistance, it slipped in with relative ease. As I pushed in deeper, Kevin gave a little sigh of pleasure.</p><p>As expected, he was a bit dry, so I didn't probe too far for now and withdrew it. I lifted him up and stood him carefully in the small space between my legs on the bed, that wonderful little bulge under those pink knickers just inches from my face.</p><p>I hooked my thumbs into the waistband and pulled them right down to his ankles. He lifted each foot in turn as I removed them and then dropped them beside the bed.</p><p>It was the first time I'd seen his lovely stiff uncut little cock properly, and it was a beauty. For an 11 year old it was a nice size, very stiff and springy, with a darker pink tip where you could just see the head trying to poke out from under his foreskin. His ball sack, sitting below his cock was tight, soft, and smooth to the touch with no sign as yet, of any hair growth.</p><p>I took it between my fingers and gently played with it.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' he murmured, 'that's nice!'</p><p>I then moved my finger and thumb along his beautiful, stiff little shaft. Gently sliding his foreskin,back, I exposed the little purple head. Moving my face closer, I ran my tongue across it, feeling an involuntary jerk of Kevin's little body.</p><p>I looked up at him as he looked down, watching me.</p><p>'Nice?' I asked.</p><p>He nodded enthusiastically, giving me a huge smile.</p><p>I ran my tongue down his shaft, licked around his delicious little ball sack and then licked it all the way back to the top.</p><p>'Ooh...yeah...' he sucked his breath in, taking a tighter grip on my shoulders.</p><p>I reached for the lube on the bed, coating my index finger and the one next to it, before I went back to probing his sweet, tight little hole again. This time, I slipped my finger up his bum with very little resistance and probed much further. I felt Kevin relax his anal muscle by straining, allowing my searching finger to penetrate him much more deeply.</p><p>'I like that...' he gasped. 'Put the other finger in as well...' he urged.</p><p>I introduced my second finger and it went in much easier than I thought it might. I began moving my fingers in and out of his tight boy fuck hole, moving them around inside him. At the same time, I closed my lips back over his stiff little cock as Kevin gripped me even tighter.</p><p>'Oh god...' he moaned. 'Finger fuck me... suck my cock...'</p><p>I followed his gasping pleadings to finger fuck his sweet bum harder and faster, while at the same time doing the same with my sucking of his beautiful, stiff 11 year old cock. I got into a rhythm so that as my fingers came outwards, my mouth went further down his cock. This meant he had a continuous sensation from one or the other.</p><p>Little Kevin soon picked it up and he began rocking his hips with me as he held onto my shoulders in a vice-like grip.</p><p>'Ooh... aaah... ooh think I'm... gonna cum... soon...' he gasped and moaned.</p><p>I thrust my fingers as deep into him as I could and left them there. With my mouth, I sucked him hard, taking the whole of his cock and balls into my mouth at the same time before I licked the underside of his ball sack.</p><p>This sent him over the top and into a frenzy. He let out a big sigh of pleasure, his sweet little body jerking, jolting and juddering all over the place with each further lick, suck and touch.</p><p>He grabbed hold of my head hard and I felt a tiny quick gush of hot, watery fluid. I sloshed it around in my mouth for a moment or two, savouring the sweet taste before I swallowed.</p><p>It wasn't a huge amount, but I was impressed that the 11 year old could actually cum.</p><p>I withdrew my fingers and hugged his warm soft body to me, his little hot cock squashing on my face. If I hadn't, the way his body was trembling he'd have either fallen over or collapsed.</p><p>Once he'd calmed down, I got him to sit on my lap facing me with a leg on either side. I wrapped him in my arms and hugged him close to me before giving him a kiss.</p><p>'You enjoy that?' I asked quietly with a wink as we broke away.</p><p>'Yeah... that was really cool...' he told me. 'Are you going to fuck me?'</p><p>'Do you want me to?'</p><p>'Oh yeah!' he said eagerly. 'I love a nice hard cock up my bum... I love being fucked!'</p><p>'How do you like it?' I asked as I moved my hands down to fondle the cute little bum in question.</p><p>'I don't mind...' he said brightly. 'Any position you want me in. You can do it as hard or as gentle as you like... I don't care... I can take it!'</p><p>'To start with then...' I told him, 'I'm going to do it just as we are now. Then we can kiss and I can play with that beautiful little cock of yours again as well!'</p><p>'Okay!' he said happily as he reached for the tube of lubricant on the side of the bed.</p><p>He coated his hands in it before he erotically transferred it onto my hard cock. It felt wonderful as his little soft slippery hands ran themselves up and down the shaft and then around the head.</p><p>'I like doing the lubing...' he said, 'and if I do it like this... it's not cold for you!'</p><p>'Thank you!' I said appreciatively, surprised at his consideration. 'Do you need more up your bum?'</p><p>'Nah!' he said confidently. 'You already put some up there, and you got some on your cock anyway... most men don't even bother!'</p><p>Once he'd finished coating my cock he kissed me hard, searching my mouth with his sweet, little boy tongue.</p><p>When we broke away he said, 'Do you want to fuck me... or do you want me to fuck you?'</p><p>'You fuck me...' I told him.</p><p>Kevin lifted himself up and I felt his hand grasp my cock firmly, running it along his bum crack before locating his hole and lining the head up with the tightly closed little entrance.</p><p>'Here we go...' he whispered excitedly, 'fuck me...'</p><p>Kevin then pushed his bum down against the head of my cock. The usual light resistance was there, but he simply pushed through it and it yielded easily as the large bulbous head of my cock entered his hot, tight back passage.</p><p>'Aaah...' Kevin gasped before announcing triumphantly, 'it's in!'</p><p>He then threw his arms around my neck and kissed me lightly on the lips, pushing himself down further as he did, and I felt more of my cock sliding up his delicious 11 year old bum. As we broke away, he whispered into my ear again.</p><p>'Let's fuck...'</p><p>Kevin pushed down harder.</p><p>'Ooh nice...' I sighed, 'a lovely tight little bum...'</p><p>He now pushed down even harder, grunting with the effort like a tennis player on Wimbledon's centre court. I was now deep inside him.</p><p>'Mmm...' he gasped, 'I think it's all in now...'</p><p>He lifted up and pushed down again hard before he did it again, and again and again, getting faster each time and pushing his little bum down as hard as he could. I moved my hands onto his waist and as he pushed down, I pushed up to meet him.</p><p>We worked together in a nice steady rhythm as I fucked this boy's sweet, 11 year old bum.</p><p>'Nice...' he sighed again, 'I love being fucked...'</p><p>'I love fucking you...' I gasped, pushing my cock up into his bowels again.</p><p>I then stood up with my cock still buried deep inside him as I turned and laid him on the bed. I then pulled out briefly so that I could reposition him, spread his legs and open up his delicious bum cheeks, before I lined my cock back up and plunged back into him again.</p><p>Kevin held his legs up and apart by grabbing his ankles.</p><p>As I pushed deep inside him again, he pushed hard back against me.</p><p>This 11 year old boy wasn't kidding. He loved to fuck, and he loved my cock up his bum</p><p>'Fuck me...' he whimpered, a look of pure enjoyment on his sweet little face, 'fuck me hard... right up as much as you can... I can take it...'</p><p>I loved his dirty talk and he seemed to as well.</p><p>'Fuck me... rape me...' he gasped. 'Fuck me hard.... stick that big... thick... hard cock right up my tight little bum.... I'm only a little boy... I'm only 11... fuck meeee!'</p><p>I held him by his slim hips and rammed in with all my might, almost lifting him off the bed with the force of my thrust.</p><p>'Oh yeah.... so good...'</p><p>I was giving his sweet little bum the pounding of its life, pushing the full length up inside him with every stroke before I pulled out and flipped Kevin over onto his tummy.</p><p>Immediately, Kevin got up on all fours and thrust his sexy, 11 year old boy bum in the air, the gaping, red shiny hole inviting me back to finish the job. His hands came round to the back of him and pulled his sweet cheeks apart.</p><p>I slid my cock back into him and holding Kevin around the waist, continued my pounding of his sweet little bum.</p><p>I knew now that I wouldn't last very much longer, as he pushed his bum back onto me hard, desperate to get every last millimetre of hard cock up inside him.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' he gasped.</p><p>'Gonna cum...' I moaned.</p><p>'Do it all over my bum... and up my back...' he urged.</p><p>'Oh god... oh yeah...' I sighed, feeling my cock beginning to swell and spurt.</p><p>As I felt the first jets fly out, filling up his hot little poop chute, I withdrew. Fulfilling his earlier request, I sprayed large hot ropes of hot sticky cum up his bum crack, across his delightfully soft but firm bum cheeks, and high up his back before I collapsed on top of his lovely, hot, sexy 11 year old body</p><p>'You're a great little fuck...' I whispered breathlessly into his ear. 'One of the hottest and sweetest little boy bums I've ever put my cock up...' I told him, '...and I've put my cock up a lot!'</p><p>Kevin, although totally exhausted, gave me a really cute little giggle.</p><p>'You fuck really well...' he replied cheekily, '...and I've had a lot up there!'</p><p>Suddenly, I heard a round of applause.</p><p>In my lust and eagerness to fuck little Kevin, I'd completely forgotten that Shannon and Rhiannon were even in the room.</p><p>'That was some show!' Shannon complimented. 'He's good at fucking as well...' she told me. 'Kevin's fucked both of us more than once... and up my arse as well!'</p><p>'Jeez... I'd forgotten about you two!' I said honestly.</p><p>'Oh charming!' Shannon laughed.</p><p>'So you're not interested in fucking my tight wet, little black pussy then, or my chocolate coloured bum?' Rhiannon asked sexily.</p><p>'She's got the peachiest, sexiest little brown bum you'll ever see!' Shannon winked, '...and her pussy tastes de...li...cious!'</p><p>Shannon got up and wandered over.</p><p>'Swap places!' she whispered as she climbed up onto the bed and clamped her face to Kevin's cute oozing little bum, licking and slurping up every glob of cum she came across.</p><p>I ambled across to cute little Rhiannon and sat next to her on the sofa.</p><p>'Hi sweetie...' I said apologetically. 'I'm sorry... I never meant to ignore you!'</p><p>'No problem,' she said in a very polite, well spoken, high pitched voice, flashing me a broad smile which showed off her brilliant white teeth. 'I could see you were enjoying yourself... so I was prepared to wait my turn!'</p><p>I studied her face. She was absolutely beautiful, there was no doubt about that. Rhiannon was what you would call 'mixed race', so she had the beauty of one parent, mixed with the colouring of the other. The only was to describe her skin colour really was a light caramel.</p><p>Her face was lovely, rounded with full pouting lips, an upturned button nose, and big bright brown eyes that I could have just dived into and swam about in. Her shiny jet black hair was long and flowing, with a natural frizzy curl to it, kept out of her eyes with a hair slide on either side, depicting pink sparkling butterflies.</p><p>Her skin was smooth and without a single blemish that girls of her age tended to have. When Rhiannon smiled, her face lit up and her smile was accentuated by those perfect, gleaming white teeth.</p><p>With her tight pink top and very short white skirt, she looked incredibly sluttish.</p><p>However, she was so well spoken, it wasn't what you expected when you looked at her and it came as a bit of a surprise.</p><p>I looked directly into those eyes that I wanted to dive into.</p><p>'You've probably heard this a million times... but you are absolutely beautiful...' I told her truthfully.</p><p>'Thank you,' she replied politely. 'May I sit on your lap please?'</p><p>She didn't need to ask me twice.</p><p>'Of course!' I replied, and in a flash Rhiannon was on it.</p><p>Despite having just cum, my cock was now rock hard again, digging into her.</p><p>She lay back against me, each of her lovely caramel coloured legs draped over my own. Her short little skirt had ridden up a bit, and I could see her equally lovely, caramel thighs. Once again, her skin was totally smooth and flawless.</p><p>I hadn't been with many black girls before and quite frankly, I was captivated by both Rhiannon's colour and beauty. I wrapped my arms around her and rested my hands on her flat, velvety midriff.</p><p>I stroked her flat smooth tummy.</p><p>Absolutely perfect.</p><p>With my finger, I drew light little circles around her tummy button. She was obviously enjoying this very tender moment as she turned her head to me, flashed me that beautiful smile and sensually kissed my neck.</p><p>'How old are you darling?' I asked as she kissed me, struggling to remember what Shannon had told me when they'd first arrived.</p><p>'11... well almost 12 really,' she informed me.</p><p>'I think you're stunning!' I told her honestly.</p><p>And I meant it.</p><p>Without saying a word. Rhiannon took hold of my left hand and raised it to her chest, placing it on her little left breast over her tight crop top.</p><p>I gently squeezed it.</p><p>It was definitely a nice little handful which was soft, but at the same time firm and full. Her nipples were hard and erect, even through the little lacy bra she had on underneath her top I could feel them.</p><p>I continued to caress her lovely little mound over her top and with my other hand, took her chin and turned her head to face me again.</p><p>I leaned down and kissed her.</p><p>Her full, luscious lips felt good as our tongues danced together. She made soft little moaning noises in my mouth as I squeezed and fondled her lovely little titty. I lightly stroked the soft velvety inner thigh of her left leg before running my fingers up and over her knickers. As I traced my finger along the gusset and the little indentation where her soft, fleshy lips met, I was surprised to feel how damp she was.</p><p>I pulled my hand out from under her skirt.</p><p>'Sit facing me darling...' I whispered.</p><p>Rhiannon immediately jumped up and turned round to face me.</p><p>'Hold on a sec!' I told her before she sat back down, lifting her top up.</p><p>She raised her arms as I pulled it up and over her head, revealing a tiny pink lacy bra, with a healthy little pair of caramel coloured mounds in it.</p><p>I slipped my hand back under her skirt and then down the front of her soft lacy knickers. The gusset was more than damp. It was sopping wet.</p><p>I ran my finger along an equally wet, slippery slit.</p><p>'That's nice...' Rhiannon said softly. 'Shall I strip for you?'</p><p>'Let me do it...' I told her.</p><p>Rhiannon smiled widely.</p><p>The skirt she was wearing had an elasticated waist, so I simply pulled it down slowly and she wriggled out of it, throwing it to one side. Her little lacy pink knickers matched her tiny bra. They were both very skimpy and almost see through. A small triangular scrap of pink see-through lace covered her between her legs, and you could just see the top of her little caramel coloured slit, with a couple of small, wispy hairs that were beginning to sprout at the top of her mound. They were held in place by what looked like a piece of white string, tied in bows on either side of her slender hips.</p><p>He tummy was flat and smooth, her hips beginning to take on that more rounded, womanly shape. I tugged at one of the bows... and then the other, letting her knickers fall away, before I pulled Rhiannon closer to me as I unhooked her little bra. As that fell away too, she let it fall.</p><p>I studied this beautiful little 11 year old stood in front of me, with her lovely caramel skin, little budding titties and wet, smooth chocolate coloured pussy slit.</p><p>I let out a low whistle.</p><p>'You... are absolutely gorgeous!' I told her again.</p><p>I held each side of her waist and kissed her tenderly. I could have just spent the whole of the night simply kissing those luscious little lips, but the rest of her body was on offer and was just as luscious. However, Rhiannon was stood there in front of me naked, simply waiting for me to help myself and enjoy it and there wasn't any way I was going to by pass the offer.</p><p>I'd regained my energy and the Viagra I'd taken earlier kept my cock hard throughout, so I was more than willing to tuck in.</p><p>'Up you get darling...' I said, inviting her back onto my lap.</p><p>Rhiannon climbed back up facing me, half kneeling. Her slit rested on my cock and I could feel its wet warmth as she simply sat there, before she put her arms around my neck and kissed me. She followed that up with a longer, passionate one, snaking her little pink tongue around my mouth hurriedly. As she kissed me, she rocked her hips backwards and forwards, sliding her smooth, wet slippery caramel coloured slit along the length of my hard cock.</p><p>It was exquisitely delicious as she pressed down harder onto it. She wasn't trying to fuck me or anything at this stage, but she knew she was wet and slippery, and that it would feel so nice for both of us. It was a slick, practised movement, lubricated by my own leaking pre-cum and her flowing, natural juices.</p><p>I suspected it came from when she was little and sat on men's laps, before she was able to fuck them properly, much like Emily and I used to do.</p><p>We broke away from our kiss and I clamped my lips onto one of those little caramel mounds on her chest, sucking on a hard, erect little nipple. Rhiannon continued to rock her hips and threw her head back.</p><p>'Oh fuck yes...' she sighed in that little high pitched voice of hers.</p><p>The word 'fuck' sounded so out of place coming from such a well spoken little girl, yet at the same time, sounding so incredibly erotic.</p><p>She then surprised me even more when she whispered, 'Shannon said you like dirty talk... so do I!'</p><p>And then the REAL Rhiannon began to emerge.</p><p>The real, dirty, slutty little Rhiannon that had been lurking inside, just waiting to burst out.</p><p>'Mmm...' she continued to moan, 'I love a big hard white cock....' she went on, 'especially up my tight, black 11 year old little pussy....'</p><p>'Oh yeah...' I sighed, reaching down between her legs.</p><p>'Oh... mmm...' she whispered, 'put your fingers in me... right up my tight little hole... stroke my clitty bump...'</p><p>I noticed she'd said fingers plural and not finger singular.</p><p>I slipped my index finger into her easily.</p><p>She was tight of course, but so wet, slippery and turned on, that I had no trouble at all in pushing it right up inside her.</p><p>'Oh fuck yeah....' she panted as I pushed deeply into her. 'Right up... I want to feel you right up in my tummy... put two fingers in... make it three...'</p><p>I did as Rhiannon asked, and even in her highly turned on slippery state, I was surprised that the 11 year old could accommodate three of my thick inside her. But she did it with apparent ease. I slid my fingers in and out of her sopping black fuck hole with my right hand, as my left fondled her peach of a bum.</p><p>'Are you ready to fuck me?' she whispered sexily into my ear. 'Either hole... front or back... I don't care which... I just want that big, meaty white cock inside me!'</p><p>She lifted herself up and I had intended just to fuck her normally for now, but because my cock was slippery with pre-cum and her juices, I actually missed the intended target and my cock slipped into her brown back door instead.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' she sighed, 'a nice big... white cock... up my tiny tight... black bum hole... oh god... so nice...'</p><p>Rhiannon pushed her bum down hard, fucking herself on my cock. I could feel her smooth firm bum hitting my balls with every downward movement as she bounced up and down, impaling herself deeper and deeper.</p><p>'Don't make me cum...' I warned her, 'I want to fuck that sweet black mouth of yours!'</p><p>Immediately, Rhiannon lifted herself up and jumped up.</p><p>'Better idea...' she said. 'Lay on the sofa?'</p><p>I did as she instructed and Rhiannon lay on top of me, offering her sweet chocolate slit to my mouth as she wrapped her soft, warm, little black hands around my cock, leaning forward and taking it into her sweet mouth.</p><p>I've always loved a 69 with little girls, so I lapped at her beautiful little bald slit. I couldn't resist pushing my tongue deep up inside her and tasting those wonderful juices she was generating so copiously.</p><p>Rhiannon sighed and moaned as she sucked on my cock. Like everyone in the business it seemed, she was an expert little cock sucker and I concentrated on the intense pleasure I was receiving from her hot little mouth and tongue.</p><p>I signalled for her to sit up which she immediately did, and then I stood up, positioning her on the edge of the sofa.</p><p>Realising what I was about to do, Rhiannon said, 'Oh yeah.... fuck my mouth... nice and hard... ram it down the back of my throat and make me choke...do it nice and rough... I like that.... come on... fuck my throat...'</p><p>I put my hands on the back of her head and did exactly what she had just asked me to do.</p><p>I thrust my cock hard into her hot sweet mouth.</p><p>There was a gulping and slurping noise as I pushed it right down the back of her throat, filling her mouth completely and her little brown cheeks bulged out at the sides.</p><p>I could hear her struggling for breath at times and occasionally her gag reflex kicked in, but she continued to suck hard as I thrust my cock in and out of her sucking mouth and down the back of her little throat, just like she'd asked me to do.</p><p>She had her hands on my hips, trying to pull me into her mouth even more. All the time, Rhiannon made little pleasurable noises; moaning, slurping and occasionally coughing. One of her hands left my hips and I noticed 11 year old Rhiannon reach down between her legs. She started to stroke her slit before she thrust two fingers inside her hole and began to finger fuck herself as I fucked her sweet hot mouth.</p><p>Then she withdrew them and started going to town on her hard little clit.</p><p>As I fucked her mouth hard, Rhiannon gyrated her hips as she fingered her clitty bump, making herself cum.</p><p>Seeing the 11 year old wank herself like that coupled with the mouth fuck, was too much for me and my cock swelled in her mouth as I allowed the first couple of forceful jets fill it.</p><p>Rhiannon coughed, struggling to keep up with my first, powerful eruptions and not being able to swallow quickly enough.</p><p>Those big brown eyes watered and some of my cum dribbled from her nose as she gagged and coughed. I pulled out from her to allow her to take some air as my cock continued to spew an amount of hot sticky goo I never thought possible, especially given how much had come from it already in the past few hours.</p><p>A few spurts hit her in the face. Once scored a direct hit on her eyelid, with another on the bridge of her nose. Rhiannon reached out for my cock with both hands and began to wank it furiously as big globs continued to fly out of the end, hitting her silky black hair and her chest, running down over those lovely caramel mounds.</p><p>She only stopped when she was certain my cock had nothing left to give.</p><p>I looked down and Rhiannon looked up at me smiling with a cum streaked face, hair and chest, one eye closed due to the huge glob of cum hanging off it.</p><p>She smacked her lips loudly and I could see large amounts of my stringy goo coating those perfect white teeth.</p><p>'Brilliant!' was all she said as she smiled.</p><p>Between us, we decided that a shower was probably a good idea. However, once we were all in there together, there was a lot of groping and fondling going on and... well... one thing led to another... and it ended up a piss party!</p><p>Rhiannon lay on the shower floor and both Kevin and I soaked her lovely caramel body. Shannon then squatted over her face and slowly released hers in little bursts as Rhiannon lapped at her slit.</p><p>It was a real dirty time and incredibly erotic to watch, Shannon releasing her golden fluid over her little friend's face while the black girl smiled, laughed and giggled incessantly while gurgling and drinking it down.</p><p>I knew the girls were up for absolutely anything, but the biggest surprise came when Shannon lay down and got Rhiannon to do the same. Only Shannon, being the real dirty little bitch she was, licked Rhiannon's gorgeous brown bum, asking the little 11 year old black girl to empty her bowels at the same time.</p><p>Rhiannon obliged of course, her contents a mess mixed with cum I'd deposited there earlier.</p><p>Shannon however, savoured every second, her face a right mess as she smiled.</p><p>'Oh that is SO cool!' Kevin squealed. 'I'd love to try that!'</p><p>'Maybe later...' I laughed as he bent over in front of me with his little bum cheeks pulled apart.</p><p>Instead, I pissed forcefully up his little wrinkled boy hole.</p><p>We all got cleaned up... eventually... and decided we should all get at least some sleep. Shannon and Rhiannon bedded down on the sofa together, and I shared the bed with Kevin, although I had a feeling it probably wouldn't stay that way.</p><p>As I climbed into bed with the extremely cute 11 year old boy, he held out another Viagra tablet which I accepted. I fell asleep to the feeling of Kevin's soft little hand wrapped around my hard cock, idly wanking me.</p><p>It was the first thing I felt when I woke up to a few hours later too. Only Kevin had his back to me and was reaching behind him, trying to push his bum onto my cock. He decided that it needed a bit of lubrication so he turned around, crawled down the bed and gave my cock a good licking. Then he returned to his position with his back to me, his cute little bum sticking out as he positioned himself ready to impale his tight little hole on my hard cock.</p><p>I pretended I was still asleep, just to see what happened.</p><p>I felt my cock slide into him as he pushed back. I opened my eyes ever so slightly to see that his hand was moving. I realised that as he fucked his bum on my cock, he was wanking his own little stiffy.</p><p>I slipped an arm around him, pretending that I had done it in my sleep, slowly moving my hand down to his rock hard little cock. I took over from him and began to gently wanking him as I began to thrust my hips and fuck his bum in long, slow, leisurely strokes.</p><p>'Hmmph... hmmph...' he made little sounds of pleasure as I fucked him harder, faster and deeper.</p><p>He turned his head and I kissed him.</p><p>'This is beautiful way to wake up...' I whispered.</p><p>I pulled out of him and repositioned him on his back. Leaning across, I closed my lips over his stiff little boyhood and gave him a good suck.</p><p>'I wanna suck you...' he whispered, so I turned to lay on my back.</p><p>He came across and began to lick and suck my cock. While he gave me the most delicious blow job, I pushed a finger up his tight, slippery bum hole. Occasionally, he sucked and licked my balls followed by my bum crack which was absolutely delightful.</p><p>I then lifted him on top of me and lined my cock up with his little boy fuck hole again. He pushed down and I slipped back into him very easily. Holding him by his slim hips, I fucked him hard before filling his bowels once again with my hot seed.</p><p>He rolled off and immediately fell back to sleep with my cum oozing from his delicious, gaping and pulsating little bum as it seeped out, running down his legs.</p><p>I must have dozed off again as well, as I woke up to find Rhiannon idly playing with my cock.</p><p>'Hello darling...' I whispered as I opened my eyes to her beautiful face and kissed her.</p><p>As I stretched a hand out between her legs, she parted them for me. Again, she was extremely wet and slippery as I fingered her hot, tight little hole. I withdrew my finger and Rhiannon got onto all fours.</p><p>I desperately wanted to fuck that little black pussy of hers and I wasn't going to allow this opportunity to pass me by.</p><p>I slipped my cock into her from behind, and as I fucked her hot tight hole, I reached round and gave those firm, darling little titties a massage before moving my hand between her legs and grinding my knuckle into her hard little clitty bump.</p><p>Soon she was panting and gasping as I drove my cock into her hard from behind, finally releasing another load of baby making goo up her black, 11 year old love tube.</p><p>By morning, I'd fucked all three of them up their sweet arses, both Kevin and Rhiannon had sucked me off, AND I'd fucked both girls doggie style.</p><p>Despite the amount of Viagra I'd taken, I was absolutely exhausted, but I didn't care.</p><p>It was a wonderful night of hot, illicit, child sex with three beautiful, highly sexed children and would remain in my memory for a very long time to come.</p><p>We all showered again and after breakfast, I was genuinely sorry to see them go. They'd all brought a change of clothes with them and when they left, each one of them looked so innocent like butter wouldn't melt in their mouths, rather than three pre-teens who'd fucked and sucked me and each other all night long.</p><p>I was so pleased I'd taken so many pictures of the nights events.</p><p>Despite the fun I'd had, I was desperately missing my own little Emily. I had no doubt that she would have had an interesting night too, and I was looking forward to hearing all about it from her.</p><p>I waited until a reasonable hour and dialled her number before Tony and Andy returned. The phone rang for what seemed like ages before I finally heard Emily's sweet little sing-song voice.</p><p>'Daddeeeee!!!' she screeched down the phone.</p><p>'Hey poppet!' I said, really pleased to hear her lovely little voice. 'I didn't think you was going to answer... I was about to ring off!'</p><p>'Sorry Daddy!' she said breathlessly. 'I was in the shower. Matthew dashed in to tell me it was you ringing!'</p><p>'Matthew eh?' I teased. 'Did you sleep together?'</p><p>Emily gave me that delightful little giggle that I'd missed so much.</p><p>'Er... yeah...' she giggled again. '...he fucked me... so did James. Then they did it together!'</p><p>'Oh did they?' I laughed. 'Clever girl you. So how did they do that?'</p><p>My little girl was so excited as she tried to tell me.</p><p>'Well... I sat on James's cock... and he put it in my pussy... and Matty put his in my mouth and I sucked on it...' she told me proudly before adding with a giggle, '... and then they swapped!'</p><p>'That's cool!' I said.</p><p>'And...' she added excitedly, 'did you know that James can cum properly? He cummed in my mouth!'</p><p>'Wow!' I said. 'Did you swallow it?'</p><p>'Daddy!' she said like it was the most ridiculous question ever. 'Course I did!'</p><p>'What else did you do baby girl?'</p><p>'Chloe taught me how to lick the twins pussies,' she said proudly. 'I liked that. I licked Chloe's pussy too.... and she licked mine...'</p><p>I'd never known my little Em to be so excited.</p><p>'And...' she continued with another sweet giggle, 'I tied Amy to the bed and fucked her bummy! That was good fun!'</p><p>'Wow baby!' I said, 'Sounds like you had a great time. Did you actually get ANY sleep?' I laughed.</p><p>Emily giggled again.</p><p>'Course I did silly!'</p><p>'Only asking!' I laughed.</p><p>'Did you fuck anyone Daddy?' she asked.</p><p>I burst out laughing.</p><p>'Yeah... I'll tell you all about it when I get back... after I've ripped your little knickers off and fucked you silly all night long. I've missed you so much baby girl!'</p><p>'I've missed you too Daddy!' she said, her tone suddenly serious.</p><p>Just then, I heard Tony and Andy returning.</p><p>'Hang on a tick poppet' I said as the two men wandered in, grinning from ear to ear. 'Hiya,' I said to them, 'how'd it go?'</p><p>'All done and dusted!' Tony smiled smugly, 'I'll tell you all about it on the journey back home.'</p><p>'Right... well that'll definitely please someone...' I laughed nodding towards my phone. 'I'll put it on speaker!'</p><p>I pressed a button on my mobile.</p><p>'You're on loudspeaker now poppet!' I told Em.</p><p>'Hiya sexy bum!' Tony called out.</p><p>'Uncle Toneeeee!' Emily squealed over the phone. 'Is Uncle Andy there too?'</p><p>'Nope... I've gone 'ome!' he laughed.</p><p>'You are SO silly!' she giggled.</p><p>'Have you had a good time at my house darlin'?'</p><p>'Uh-huh...' she replied, 'the best!'</p><p>'Silly bloody question...' Andy said to me with a laugh.</p><p>'Listen poppet,' I said seriously, 'we're coming home... so I'll see you tonight okay?'</p><p>'Yeah!' she screeched excitedly, shouting to the others that we were coming home.</p><p>I could hear lots of little excited voices in the background yelling and shouting.</p><p>'Right... gotta go babes... see you later... love you loads... mwah mwah...'</p><p>Emily rang off.</p><p>'She is going to give you such a good time when you get back you know...' Andy laughed. 'You can tell by her voice just how much she loves and misses you!'</p><p>'You know what?' I said. 'I've had a brilliant time here... with Shannon, Rhiannon and Kevin... some brilliant sex... but I can't wait to get back and fuck my little Emily!'</p><p>'That's love for you!' Tony laughed, 'I feel the same about gemstone!'</p><p>He paused.</p><p>'Shannon, Rhiannon AND Kevin...?'</p><p>He whistled.</p><p>'I'm surprised you're still standing!'</p><p>Andy laughed.</p><p>'Still... as soon as we're packed we'll be on our way!'</p><p>On the journey home, Tony told me that as well as sorting the troublesome client out, he'd concluded a deal to buy a handful of small hotels in various countries through a middle-man.</p><p>'I need to get the builders in and the modifications done... but this is the next phase of the empire...' he said excitedly, 'which I want YOU to head up!'</p><p>'Me?' I said with surprise. 'What is it?'</p><p>'Let's just say... travel!'</p><p>'Travel?' I repeated, deliberately not letting on what Shannon had already told me.</p><p>'Specialist travel...' he winked. 'Imagine going on holiday to a small, secluded luxury hotel, all mod cons of course... our own child-porn TV channel... child-porn cinema... a swimming pool full of naked kids that are willing to perform anything at any time... and not having to worry about any repercussions whatsoever....'</p><p>'Sounds like the ideal holiday!' I laughed.</p><p>'It is... and that's exactly what we're going to provide!' he smiled.</p><p>'But I know nothing about travel, holidays and all that shit?'</p><p>'You don't have to!' he laughed. 'Anyway, by the time all the building works have been completed... you'll know all you need to!'</p><p>'So where are they exactly?' I asked, expecting them to be in Asian countries.</p><p>'Russia... Ukraine... Bulgaria and Romania... to start with. In fact, the Romanian one is smack next door to the orphanage I fund,' he said with a wink, 'and with our own staff running it!'</p><p>'Providing the 'training'?' I suggested.</p><p>'Well... yeah,' he laughed. 'But don't forget that we also feed, clothe and educate them. They have a better life there than they could even imagine in a state run orphanage. They're all brought up with English as their first language, given English names, and they each have their own, well furnished bed space. They also get pocket money, healthcare etc., so it's quite a privileged life for them really. I mean, how many Romanian orphanages have you ever heard of that can boast their own cinema and swimming pool?'</p><p>I'd seen these state run orphanages on the TV in documentaries. I knew the kids were lucky if they even got hot meal sometimes.</p><p>'Fair point!' I admitted. 'How many kids do you have there?'</p><p>'Around 15... I think...' Tony said uncertainly, 'but once the extension work's done, that'll increase to probably 20 or 25 maybe. I want the Romanian operation to be our flagship as it were... so we're concentrating on that and it'll be the first one that we open.'</p><p>'Sounds good!' I said.</p><p>'Glad you think so...' he laughed, 'as it'll mean lots of trotting backwards and forwards there...'</p><p>'Whoa! Hold on!' I said.</p><p>Tony looked at me.</p><p>'I can't keep leaving Em!'</p><p>Tony smiled.</p><p>As always, he'd thought in advance.</p><p>'You don't have to you Muppet!' he laughed. 'Take her with you! Gem can come too if she wants. I'm sure they'd both love lots of holidays. Let's face it, they're educated at home... and there's everything there that they'll ever need anyway, teachers, doctors, nurses... not to mention all the facilities... and the other kids. They'll love it!'</p><p>'But they don't even have passports do they?' I said.</p><p>'Course they do!' he laughed. 'Do you not think I'd sort out something as important as that?'</p><p>I couldn't help but laugh.</p><p>'Anyway, I'll be coming with you... on the first trip at least. I'll introduce you... show you around... and I want to make sure my money's being spent wisely and on exactly what I asked for...'</p><p>'That'd help,' I replied, feeling a bit more relaxed and confident with the idea. 'So when you planning your first trip then... next month?'</p><p>Tony laughed.</p><p>'Friday!'</p><p>Andy roared with laughter.</p><p>'FRIDAY? Fucking Friday?' I said in disbelief.</p><p>'No... just Friday...' he laughed again.</p><p>'How long for?' I asked.</p><p>'Dunno... 'he said casually, 'a month... maybe longer...'</p><p>'Where will we stay? I mean...'</p><p>Tony raised a hand.</p><p>'Jesus!' he said playfully, 'will you shut the fuck up... you're like an old fucking tart!' he laughed.</p><p>'Friday... fucking... Friday...' I mumbled quietly to myself, ignoring him.</p><p>During the rest of the journey, Tony showed me the photos of the orphanage when he'd bought it, and how it looked the last time he visited a year ago. Then he showed me the artist's impression of how it would all look once finally completed.</p><p>'Fuck me Tone!' I said, well impressed. 'That's going to look like a luxury hotel itself once it's done!'</p><p>'Well it should be pretty much done by now... that's one of the reasons we're going. The top floor will be my... well OUR private offices and suite. Oh and the cameras should be operational now... pretty much all over, so we'll be able to see anything that goes on, pretty much anywhere on the premises!'</p><p>'Bloody hell!' was all I could say.</p><p>For the rest of the journey, I decided to have a well needed kip.</p><p><b>End Of Part Six</b></p>"
992,"If You Go Down To The Woods Today, Part 7",Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['M/g+/b+', 'pedo', 'preteen', 'schoolgirl', 'schoolboy', 'oral', 'intercourse']","'Anyway, I'll be coming with you... on the first trip at least. I'll introduce you... show you around... and I want to make sure my money's being spent wisely and on exactly what I asked for...' 'That'd help' I replied, feeling a bit more relaxed and confident with the idea. 'So when you planning your first trip then... next month?' Tony laughed. 'Friday!' Andy roared with laughter. 'FRIDAY? Fucking Friday?' I said in disbelief. 'No... just Friday...' he laughed again. 'How long for?' I asked. 'Dunno... 'he said casually, 'a month... maybe longer...' 'Where will we stay? I mean...' Tony raised a hand. 'Jesus!' he said playfully, 'will you shut the fuck up... you're like an old fucking tart!' he laughed. 'Friday... fucking... Friday...' I mumbled quietly to myself, ignoring him. During the rest of the journey, Tony showed me the photos of the orphanage when he'd bought it, and how it looked the last time he visited a year ago. Then he showed me the artist's impression of how it would all look once finally completed. 'Fuck me Tone!' I said, well impressed. 'That's going to look like a luxury hotel itself once it's done!' 'Well it should be pretty much done by now... that's one of the reasons we're going. The top floor will be my... well OUR private offices and suite. Oh and the cameras should be operational now... pretty much all over, so we'll be able to see anything that goes on, pretty much anywhere on the premises' 'Bloody hell!' was all I could say. For the rest of the journey, I decided to have a well needed kip.",2012-05-03T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did not happen. If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!","<p>The car glided through the gates and pulled up on the gravel at the rear. I'd hardly opened the car door before Emily and Gemma both came bounding out of the house.</p><p>'Daddy! Daddy! Daddy!' Emily was shrieking as she leapt into my arms, hugged my neck and showered my face with sweet little kisses.</p><p>Gemma was doing the same to Tony.</p><p>'I think two little girls are pleased to see us!' I laughed.</p><p>'Nah...' Tony laughed teasing, 'I don't think so!'</p><p>I looked at Emily's sweet little face, her eyes all watery</p><p>'Oh... what's up poppet?' I asked concerned and hugged her tightly.</p><p>'Nothing!' she said with a big smile.</p><p>'So what you crying for?' I asked.</p><p>'I'm not... silly!' she told me off. 'They're HAPPY tears!'</p><p>'Oh,' I said with relief. 'I love your outfit by the way!'</p><p>Emily was wearing a yellow, sleeveless summer dress which looked more like a long vest really, and barely covered her sweet little bum. Across the front was emblazoned Daddy's Little Slut!'</p><p>'I picked it out especially!' she smiled. 'And...' she added, 'I left my knickers off for you!'</p><p>I slipped my hand up her dress and fondled that soft delightful bum I'd missed so much.</p><p>'Oh yeah!' I laughed, raising my eyebrows.</p><p>Andy said his goodbyes, keen to get to see his own kids and we carried the girls inside before putting them down. I looked across to Gemma and gave her a little wink. She was dressed similarly to Em, only hers said 'Little Cum Queen!' on it.</p><p>'Do I get a hug then as well?' I asked her.</p><p>Gem charged over as Emily ran to Tony for a hug and a kiss.</p><p>'So you both had fun then?' I asked as the girls swapped back and Emily jumped up onto my lap.</p><p>'Uh-huh!' Em said excitedly. 'I've got lots of pictures to show you as well!'</p><p>'I bet you have!' I laughed.</p><p>Emily wrapped her little arms around my neck tightly, as if frightened I'd leave her again. As I nuzzled into her neck, I slipped a hand underneath her and fondled her bum as Tony did the same to 9 year old Gemma.</p><p>'I think that Daddy's Little Slut ought to come to the bedroom and show her Daddy how much of a little slut she really is?' I laughed.</p><p>'And the Little Cum Queen ought to prove it!' Tony laughed.</p><p>Emily giggled.</p><p>Tony and I both stood up and carried the little sisters upstairs.</p><p>I sat on the edge of the bed and began to undress as Emily pulled her dress off over her head.</p><p>I just sat there drinking my little girl in. That beautiful, perfect 7 year old body. That smooth soft skin, flat little tummy, puffy little mound with a perfect bald little slit and delightfully soft but firm, rounded little bum.</p><p>I wrapped her in my arms and hugged her close, like I never ever wanted to be parted from her ever again. I knew that despite all the sex I was having and would have with other kids, I truly and deeply loved my little Emily with every ounce of my being, and she would ALWAYS be the first little girl and the priority in my life.</p><p>We kissed with passion, my hands all over her sweet little bum.</p><p>When we broke away I whispered, 'I have missed you so much... I love you so much my baby girl...'</p><p>'I love you too Daddy...' she whispered back quietly.</p><p>I spotted her pendant.</p><p>'You're still wearing it then?'</p><p>'I never take it off!' she said, like I was stupid for even suggesting anything else.</p><p>I lifted her up onto the bed and laid her soft little body flat on my chest. As much as I wanted to fuck my little girl and fuck her hard, for now I was just enjoying being back in the company of my sweet little Emily. Her sweet, innocent looking little face, delightful giggles and sexy little body.</p><p>I just savoured every inch of her while we messed around laughing, giggling and groping one another playfully.</p><p>Eventually, Emily slid downwards and after curling her little soft fingers around my now hard aching cock, began to lick around the head.</p><p>'Ooh baby girl...' I cooed, 'I've missed you doing that...'</p><p>As Emily swallowed my cock, I held her head and began to fuck her sweet little mouth gently.</p><p>'Hmph... hmmph...' I heard Em making little slurping and sucking sounds as she gulped greedily.</p><p>I was so worked up that I knew it wouldn't take much of Emily's expert sucking before I exploded.</p><p>'Aaahh... oooh... I love... you Em... oh baby... girl...'</p><p>My cock swelled and in an instant, I was filling Emily's hot 7 year old mouth as she voraciously and noisily swallowed every drop.</p><p>'Oh baby...' I whimpered 'you are such a brilliant little cock sucker!'</p><p>I continued to compliment her as she finally finished, looked up at me and gave me one of those sexy, cummy little smiles. She noisily sucked up a long rope that had escaped from the corner of her mouth before crawling back up to give me a kiss.</p><p>'I need another summer dress Daddy...' she told me sweetly.</p><p>'Don't you have enough baby girl?'</p><p>She nodded before she giggled like mad.</p><p>'But I don't have one that says 'Daddy's Brilliant Little Cock Sucker!' on it!'</p><p>Fair point, I thought.</p><p>'Once I've recovered...' I whispered in her ear, '... I'm going to fuck you baby girl...'</p><p>Emily grinned.</p><p>'But...' I continued as I still tried to get my breath back, '...lay back and open those sexy legs...'</p><p>As always, Emily did as I asked and I crawled between her wide spread thighs as she leaned back on the pillows.</p><p>I drank in that fantastic, unmistakable fragrance of her sexy little pussy before I closed my mouth over the soft smooth skin and began lapping at her slit like a kitten at a bowl of cream. I tongue fucked her, sucked on her hard little clit and then tongue fucked her tight, wrinkled little bum hole, making her writhe and gyrate around the bed before I made her cum by sucking and flicking her clit hard as she thrashed about wailing.</p><p>Afterwards, we lay in each other's arms hugging and just enjoying the closeness of our bodies. We could hear moans coming from Gemma next door as Tony fucked her 9 year old sister.</p><p>'Sounds like Gemstone's enjoying herself and getting a good pounding...' I commented as I stroked Emily's soft, silky hair.</p><p>'Uh-huh...' she murmured as she stroked and played with the hairs on my chest.</p><p>'And I think you deserve...' I told her as I lifted her up and Emily straddled me.</p><p>She reached down for my now hard again cock and taking the lead, lined it up before she slowly lowered herself onto it, guiding it into her little 7 year old fuck hole.</p><p>'Ooh... aaah...' she moaned as my cock disappeared up her tiny love tunnel.</p><p>'Ooh Em...' I sighed as I felt the tight, warm wetness envelope my manhood.</p><p>I took hold of her slim waist as she began to ride up and down on my cock slowly.</p><p>'Mmm... aaah... yeah... good...' Em panted as I thrust deeper into her immature little vagina.</p><p>I began to fuck her harder and faster, and it wasn't long before she was squealing just like her sister had been doing a short time earlier as I filled her underdeveloped womb with hot, creamy man goo.</p><p>Eventually, she collapsed on top of me with my cock still inside her. I stroked her hair and kissed the top of her head lovingly as we hugged in the afterglow of our love making.</p><p>'Your cock's the best for fucking...' she whispered breathlessly.</p><p>'And your pussy is the best little fuck hole!' I told her as she sat up a bit and my now soft cock plopped out of her. 'Off you waddle!' I said, playfully slapping her bum as she carefully climbed down to go and clean herself up.</p><p>When she returned, we hugged and kissed before we both dozed off to sleep.</p><p>I woke up to find Emily's little fingers around my hard cock, wanking me idly and gently. I already had an arm around her as she cuddled into me, so I hugged her closer and kissed the top of her head to let her know I was awake.</p><p>'Been awake long baby girl?' I asked.</p><p>'About ten minutes...' she replied, looking up at me with a big smile.</p><p>'Mmm... that's a lovely way to wake up...' I told her. 'There's only one other way I know of that's nicer...'</p><p>Emily giggled, before she bent down and swiped her hot little tongue across the head. I laughed as she came back up and smiled at me with little strands of pre-cum hanging off her lips.</p><p>'And that... you little scamp... is THE one!'</p><p>I leaned across and we had a nice long passionate, sexy kiss.</p><p>'I don't know about you,' I said when we broke away, 'but I'm starving!'</p><p>'Me too!' she replied, so I suggested we throw robes on and go on a search for some food.</p><p>Gemma and Tony obviously had the same idea, as when we went downstairs we found them wrapped in robes too, eating pizza. Gemma was watching a DVD while Tony attended to some business and caught up on his emails.</p><p>'I was going to come and get you two!' Gemma said brightly, attacking a slice of meat feast.</p><p>Emily ran over and sat next to her, before cheekily pinching a slice of her pizza and stuffing it into her mouth.</p><p>'Oi you!' Gemma laughed. 'Get your own. There's loads in the oven!'</p><p>'Stay there sweetie,' I said to Em who was about to get up, 'I'll fetch it!'</p><p>Tony looked up and laughed.</p><p>'I see she's got you well trained then?'</p><p>'Shut ya face!' I laughed as I went into the kitchen.</p><p>'What you watching Gems?' Emily asked as she munched on her slice of stolen pizza, getting tomato sauce all down her chin.</p><p>'Nemo,' she replied, 'oh I like this bit!'</p><p>The two sisters giggled at the animated antics like any other 7 and 9 year old girls, eating, laughing and joking about as I returned with a plate of pizza for each of us. I handed one to Emily and Gemma took a slice from it.</p><p>'You owe me that one!' she laughed.</p><p>I sat down next to Tony.</p><p>'Don't mean to disturb you?' I said.</p><p>'Almost done now anyway!' he replied.</p><p>I was watching the girls.</p><p>'Have you mentioned anything about the holiday yet?' he asked me quietly.</p><p>I was miles away as I watched the girls munching their pizza's, watching the film and just being little girls.</p><p>'Hello... anyone home?'</p><p>'Sorry! I was miles away!' I apologised.</p><p>'I noticed!' Tony said. 'Penny for them?'</p><p>'I was just watching those two...' I said nodding my head as the girls giggled at the film. 'I dunno... it's hard to explain... but for everything we do with them... and they do with us... I'm not explaining this very well am I?'</p><p>'I think I know what you're trying to say,' he replied. 'They do all that sexual stuff... happily and willingly... get as much pleasure from it as we do... and they're happy, well adjusted little 7 and 9 year old's. Totally normal?'</p><p>'Well yeah... apart from the fact that they happen to have a sex life. They're like you say, happy and normal little girls... so...'</p><p>'So how can society deplore it so much... and brand us as some kind of monsters?' Tony said.</p><p>'Well... yeah... exactly' I replied.</p><p>Tony had hit the nail right on the head and had explained it far better than I ever could have done</p><p>'I mean look at them...'</p><p>Tony shook his head.</p><p>'That's because those who make the so-called laws and those who enforce them... simply do not have a clue... no understanding whatsoever, and because they don't... or more to the point, WON'T understand it... they're scared. So they scaremonger... and then everyone else shouts, lock them up!'</p><p>'They should come and take a look at these two. I mean, how can it be SO wrong in their eyes Tone? That's what I can't get my head around. I mean they're banging people up for having a few photographs for fuck sake... chasing people for things they MIGHT have done 40 fucking years ago when we lived in totally different times... and then they're sticking them on some fucking register... monitoring what they do and where they go for the rest of their fucking lives... it's bang out of order!</p><p>'They won't have us!' Tony said defiantly and vehemently. 'They will NEVER have me. I tell you that now on Gem's life. Some twat copper knocks on my door... he'll NEVER knock on another fucker ever again!'</p><p>I could tell by Tony's eyes that he meant every single word of it as well. I was seeing a cold, hard side to Tony which I'd never seen before and quite frankly, it sent a cold shiver down my spine.</p><p>I made a mental note to NEVER seriously cross him.</p><p>He then switched back to the Tony I knew and respected.</p><p>'Anyway mate, they'll never get us.... and going back to my original question... have you mentioned the holiday yet?'</p><p>'Er... no...' I replied. 'I wasn't sure if I should... until I'd checked with you?'</p><p>'No time like the present!' he grinned. 'Oi you two!' he called to the girls, 'pause that for a second, if you've finished stuffing your faces?'</p><p>Gemma pressed pause on the DVD, much to Emily's disappointment, and two cheeky little faces covered in tomato sauce grinned at us nodding.</p><p>'State of you two!' I laughed. 'You've got more of it AROUND your mouths than IN them!'</p><p>'Bring those two sexy little bums over here a mo!' Tony told them.</p><p>Led by Gemma, they ambled over to us doing an exaggerated wiggle of their bums, before she jumped up onto Tony's lap and Emily onto mine.</p><p>'You two need to wash that off your faces, because we need to go out and buy you both a couple of suitcases!'</p><p>'Why?' Emily asked.</p><p>'Because... were going... on holiday!'</p><p>'Yeah!' both girls whooped delightedly hugging our necks.</p><p>'Where we going?' Gemma asked. 'Blackpool?'</p><p>Tony laughed.</p><p>'Er no... not exactly... a little bit further... a place called Romania!'</p><p>Both girls looked totally puzzled.</p><p>'Where's that?' Emily asked</p><p>'If I told you, you STILL wouldn't know!' Tony laughed. 'It's another country!'</p><p>Em's little face beamed.</p><p>'Wow... we going on an airy plane?' she asked excitedly.</p><p>'Uh-huh...' I nodded.</p><p>'Oh cool!' Gemma said, almost as excited as her sister. 'When?'</p><p>'Day after tomorrow!'</p><p>The girls could hardly contain their excitement as they whooped, clapped their hands, then hugged and kissed us both before jumping down off our laps. Then they held hands and started skipping round and round in a circle.</p><p>'We're going on an airy plane... we're going to....'</p><p>They suddenly stopped.</p><p>'What's it called again?' Em asked.</p><p>'Romania!' I repeated with a laugh at their girlie antics.</p><p>'Ro... man... nia...' Emily repeated slowly.</p><p>'I think they're happy?' I said to Tony.</p><p>'You could say that!' he laughed. 'Anyway...' he said to the girls, 'no one's going anywhere with faces like that!'</p><p>Immediately, Gemma grabbed her sister's hand, the DVD now totally forgotten.</p><p>'Come on!' she said, virtually dragging poor little Emily upstairs to wash and dress.</p><p>'And make sure you BOTH wear knickers... did you hear me Em?' I called after them.</p><p>'Yes Daddy!' she called back glumly, making Tony laugh.</p><p>Soon we were all dressed and climbing into the cars. The girls were now dressed more appropriately, both looking the picture of innocence and every inch the little girls they were. They weren't stupid. They knew that in a public place like a shopping centre, they had to dress and act the way the rest of society expected them to, and they played the part to perfection. They had exceptional manners and remembered to be polite and respectful with lots of pleases and thank you's.</p><p>We toured all the usual shops, getting a plentiful supply of t-shirts, shorts, skirts, summer dresses and a handful of bikini's and swimming costumes for the girls, not forgetting the all important cases to carry them in.</p><p>We brought them a case each with an extendible handle so they could pull them along. Gemma chose a 'Hello Kitty' one, with Emily picking out a pink 'Barbie' one. We even got the girls some hats and designer sunglasses, even though we weren't quite sure what the climate would be like. We bought ourselves some bits and bobs too before we all headed back home.</p><p>The girls were so excited about the upcoming holiday they could hardly contain themselves, and the moment we got back, insisted on packing their new clothes into their new cases.</p><p>'Don't forget to take all the labels off!' I called after them as they dashed upstairs to pack.</p><p>About an hour later they wandered back in looking dejected, saying they couldn't fit everything into their cases.</p><p>'I'm not surprised!' I laughed. 'I've seen the state of your drawers! Anyway, sit down a minute as we need to talk to you both...'</p><p>Tony explained that as well as a holiday, for us it was also a business trip. He told them that we were going to visit a special orphanage.</p><p>'What's one of those?' Emily asked.</p><p>I explained to them exactly what an orphanage was and that all the children were like them sex-wise. The girls face's lit up when I told them that.</p><p>'So they don't have Mummies or Daddies?' Emily asked sadly.</p><p>'No poppet...' I replied. 'Not proper ones... but they have people that look after them... well like we do to you two?'</p><p>This seemed to make her happier and she brightened up.</p><p>'Do they speak English?' Gemma wanted to know</p><p>'Yes,' Tony reassured her.</p><p>'That's good, because I can't speak ... Rum...Rim...'</p><p>'Ro... man... nia...' Emily repeated parrot fashion from earlier, rolling her eyes like her big sister was stupid.</p><p>'So,' Tony continued, 'I hope you make friends with them... and remember that their lives have been much harder and a lot different to yours okay?' he winked.</p><p>'We will!' they nodded.</p><p>'I know you will...' he said pulling them close for a big double hug, 'because you're both lovely, very special and very caring...'</p><p>He goosed their bums making them giggle.</p><p>'...Very sexy little girls!'</p><p>Before we knew it, Friday had arrived and we were on an aeroplane, or 'airy-plane' as Emily called them. Em was seated next to me and across the aisle, Gemma sat next to Tony. Emily was so excited to be on a plane for the first time, but as we took off, her sweet little face went white and she gripped my hand tightly.</p><p>I hugged and reassured her, which seemed to settled her down a little. As soon as she could though, she shuffled over and sat on my lap, clinging to me tightly for more reassurance.</p><p>'You okay baby girl?' I asked her.</p><p>'Yeah...' she smiled, visibly more relaxed now. 'It was the noise and the shaking...' she said as she sipped her cola through a straw and then looked at the clouds through the small window.</p><p>'This is brill!' she said, unable to stop smiling.</p><p>I kissed her little nose.</p><p>'Em?' I whispered in her ear, 'do you fancy being really, REALLY naughty?' I winked at her as she looked up at me.</p><p>Emily nodded furiously, just like I knew she would.</p><p>'Okay...' I whispered into her ear, 'here's what to do...'</p><p>I whispered instructions to her.</p><p>Emily got down off my lap and made her way towards the toilets. About a minute or so later, a stewardess came to my seat.</p><p>'Sorry to disturb you sir...' she said politely. 'Your daughter is asking for you...' she lowered her voice discreetly. 'She's in the toilet... I think she needs your help?'</p><p>'Okay,' I laughed. 'Thank you!'</p><p>'You're welcome sir!'</p><p>I made my way towards the toilet and tapped at the door.</p><p>'It's Daddy darling!' I said, over-playing the doting Dad for the benefit of the rest of the passengers who might have overheard the stewardess.</p><p>'Oh bless her!' I heard an elderly female passenger say as Emily unbolted the door and let me in.</p><p>I entered the little cubicle and struggled to contain my laughter. If only she knew.</p><p>Emily was stood on the seat of the toilet.</p><p>'We have to be very quiet... very quiet darling...' I whispered as I put my arms around her and groped her bum.</p><p>I reached under her short summer dress and pulled her little lemon knickers right down, which Emily then kicked off. I scooped down and picked them up, stuffing them into my pocket for safe keeping before unclipping my jeans and pulling them down with my pants to my knees.</p><p>Em held her dress up with one hand as I lifted her up and she wrapped her legs around me in that little monkey type cling of hers whilst holding onto me around my neck. I gripped my cock and as I lined it up to her sweet, soft little fuck hole, Emily lowered herself onto it.</p><p>'Mmm...' I whispered as Emily quietly sucked in her breath. 'This is called the mile high club...' I whispered into Emily's ear as she moved herself up and down on my cock, as it slid easily in and out of her very slippery, tight little pussy.</p><p>It was such a turn on to be fucking my little 7 year old girl just inches away from a plane full of passengers who hadn't a clue what we were doing. I kissed her passionately as Emily moaned into my mouth and I rammed my cock home hard. It wasn't long before we both came and I once again filled her hot little love tube with my baby making seed.</p><p>It was, by necessity, the quietest orgasm either of us had ever had, which wasn't an easy task considering how much noise we usually made.</p><p>I grabbed loads of tissue and cleaned Em up, wiping all the slippery goo from between her legs and the insides of her thighs, not to mention any that had dribbled out onto the toilet itself and the floor. I got dressed and retrieved Emily's knickers from my pocket. I held them out for her and she stepped back into them, before I pulled them up, having a last grope of her little bum as I did so together with a last passionate kiss before I lifted her back down.</p><p>After a double check to ensure we hadn't left any tell-tale signs behind, I unlocked the door and hand in hand, we meandered casually back towards our seats.</p><p>We literally bumped into the stewardess.</p><p>'Everything okay now sweetheart?' she asked a very innocent looking Emily.</p><p>'Yes thank you!' she answered politely with a big smile.</p><p>The stewardess bent down and said quietly to her, 'There are times when you need help... and there's only one person who can... and that's Daddy!' she smiled and winked at her.</p><p>'Thanks for your help!' I said with a very smug feeling inside.</p><p>'You're welcome sir. Would you like a coffee?'</p><p>'Yes please!' I replied.</p><p>'And I have a goody bag for sweet little girls like you, with a colouring book and crayons...' she said to Emily. 'I'll bring them to your seat!'</p><p>I couldn't help but smile at the irony. One minute Emily had her legs wide open accepting her Daddy's thick hard cock while being fucked in the toilet of an aircraft... and the next she'd be sat colouring in with a set of crayons like any other 7 year old little girl.</p><p>We made our way back to our seats, catching Tony's eye who gave me a knowing, quizzical look.</p><p>I smiled... and then nodded.</p><p>He indicated towards Gemma with a disappointed look. She was sound asleep in the seat next to him. I had to stifle another giggle as I retook my seat.</p><p>As we came out of arrivals pulling our cases behind us, a well dressed man holding Tony's name on a large card was waiting for us. Tony wandered over and introduced himself. The man insisted on taking all of our cases, stacking them onto a trolley, telling us to wait and he'd be back very shortly.</p><p>Ten minutes later he was back with an empty trolley.</p><p>'Please follow me sir...' he said to Tony in perfect English and in a tone that was very respectful.</p><p>He led us out to where a luxury minibus with darkened windows was waiting for us. We all clambered aboard to be welcomed by a friendly looking lady who'd prepared cold drinks and food for us to consume on the journey to the orphanage.</p><p>Tony obviously knew her as they greeted each other warmly with a kiss and a hug, before Tony introduced me.</p><p>'Very nice to meet you Mr Peter!' she said.</p><p>'Just Peter... please...'</p><p>'And who are these two delightful young ladies?' she asked.</p><p>'I'm Emily... and I'm 7!' Em told her.</p><p>'And I'm her sister Gemma... and I'm 9!'</p><p>'Pleased to meet you beautiful girls... coca cola?'</p><p>The girls nodded as the woman I now knew was called Julia, handed them an ice cold can each.</p><p>As the minibus pulled out of the terminal and onto the main road, Gemma's little face went as white as a sheet and she looked panic stricken.</p><p>'Daddy! Daddy!' she yelled.</p><p>'What? What's wrong sweetheart?'</p><p>'We're gonna crash!' she said, the hysterical panic in her voice rising. 'We're on the WRONG side of the road!'</p><p>Tony laughed.</p><p>'Calm down babes... we're on the RIGHT side!'</p><p>Gemma looked totally frightened and really confused.</p><p>'We're on the right side, which is right here, but wrong at home...'</p><p>Clearly, Gemma wasn't convinced</p><p>'They drive on the opposite side of the road over hear babes...' I explained.</p><p>'Whatever!' Gemma replied in that stroppy way usually reserved for teenagers, totally befuddled.</p><p>Meanwhile, Emily had got her little digital camera out of her backpack and was looking out of the darkened windows, happily snapping away at anything that looked remotely different to back home, like a Romanian McDonald's.</p><p>'So how are things Julia?' Tony asked.</p><p>'Extremely well,' she replied with a strong accent. 'The place has changed a lot since your last visit... you'll hardly recognise it. And... the children are all so excited that Mr Tony and Mr Peter are coming to stay!'</p><p>'That's good... and how are the lessons going?'</p><p>'They're all doing very well,' she told him. 'I hear you got the hotel?'</p><p>Tony nodded.</p><p>'Hopefully all the modifications and building work will be completed by the end of the year. Then we can open for business properly!' he winked.</p><p>The journey took about two hours from the airport, and we chatted virtually non- stop all the way. The girls bless them, fell asleep through a mixture of excitement and exhaustion. It was a good job the driver knew where he was going as we made our way down little tracks and mountainous roads, before turning into a gate and up a little dirt track which appeared like it led nowhere.</p><p>It looked as if he was about to dump us in a forest in the middle of nowhere before we pulled up at a set of electronic gates, covered by a number of overt and covert CCTV cameras. As we approached them, the gates swung open, automatically closing behind us as a large building appeared in the distance.</p><p>'Fuck me Tone!' I exclaimed. 'Is this the hotel?'</p><p>Tony laughed.</p><p>'No... this is the orphanage!'</p><p>I'd never seen anything like it. It was massive, although it was clear there was still some building work going on, judging by the scaffolding I spotted on the outside.</p><p>As we got nearer, I saw a little playground complete with colourful swings, slides and roundabouts. There were a few of the children playing, but the moment they spotted our minibus coming up the track, they went running in all excited, shouting and pointing. By the time we pulled up outside the main entrance, all the children had come rushing out excitedly to greet us.</p><p>Emily and Gemma, who'd woken up a short time earlier, were waving out of the windows furiously like they were visiting royalty, forgetting that the darkened windows meant they could see out, but on-one could actually see in.</p><p>'Why aren't they waving back?' Emily asked.</p><p>'They can't see you... you doughnut!'</p><p>'Oh yeah!' she giggled with excitement.</p><p>Julia jumped out and ushered the disappointed children inside before returning to us.</p><p>'They are SO excited!' she told us, 'But I told them you needed time to settle in first!'</p><p>'Thanks!' Tony laughed.</p><p>Julia led us into a grand hallway which looked more like the reception area of a five star hotel. I was amazed.</p><p>'Give me a call if you need anything,' she said. 'All the children are in the cinema for now, so if you want to show Mr Peter and the girls around, you won't be disturbed.'</p><p>'Thanks Julia!' Tony said, pressing the button to call the lifts.</p><p>The door slid open silently and we stepped in.</p><p>'Oh!' Julia said holding the door back, 'You'll need these!'</p><p>She handed Tony some plastic swipe cards each attached to a lanyard.</p><p>'What would I do without you!' he winked at her as he handed the cards out.</p><p>'Look after these... don't lose them!' he said to the girls, 'Or you can't get into our private quarters... or even use the lift up to them. You have to swipe it here...'</p><p>Tony ran his card through the reader inside the lift car.</p><p>'Then press 3!'</p><p>He pressed the button and doors slid silently closed.</p><p>'If you don't swipe it... it'll only take you to floor 2. You can't get to 3 any other way... so we have total privacy!'</p><p>The lift very quickly took us to the 3rd floor, and we stepped out onto the deep, plush carpet.</p><p>Tony swiped his card through a door marked 'PRIVATE' and we were in a smallish corridor. There were four doors marked 1-4 and another marked 'OFFICES'. He explained that apart from the obvious one, the others were all large suites with king size beds, every facility you could think of including large screen plasma TV's, blue-ray, internet and a large en-suite wet room.</p><p>'Two are for our exclusive use. The other two are for any private guests we choose to invite at any stage...' he explained when he saw my puzzled look.</p><p>Tony and Gemma took suite 1, with Em and I in suite 2.</p><p>'One and two are the only rooms without CCTV... even 3 and 4 have them,' he explained, 'so if you want anything recorded... you'll have to use the suite next door!' he said with a wink.</p><p>'I'll show you the office set up tomorrow. Go check out your suite... see if you like it, then I'll show you around quickly?'</p><p>Em and I wandered into our suite and the pair of us were stunned. It was like an apartment and luxury hotel rolled into one, with 50inch plasma screens on the wall in both the living and sleeping spaces, a blue-ray player, leather sofas, desks, computer terminals and a set of patio doors which led out onto a large balcony/patio affair with a table and chairs, overlooking the play area and outdoor pool.</p><p>Emily ran around like a mad thing, opening cupboards and doors and looking inside them.</p><p>'Wow!' she squealed when she ran into the en-suite wet room. 'Look at that big round bath... and it's got a shower as well!'</p><p>She looked at the jet nozzles in the bath.</p><p>'What are those?'</p><p>'To make bubbles in the bath!' I explained.</p><p>'Oh super cool!' she squealed as she came out and then spotted the balcony.</p><p>She ran over to it, slid the big glass doors open and looked at the table and chairs.</p><p>'Daddy! Daddy!' she shrieked. 'Come look... there's a swimming pool!'</p><p>Poor little Em didn't know what to look at next, she was THAT excited. I wandered out onto the balcony and scooped her up as she wrapped her arms and legs around me as usual.</p><p>'Do you think you're going to like it here?'</p><p>She nodded furiously.</p><p>'I love it!'</p><p>'Good!' I said, giving her a big hug before setting her back down.</p><p>Emily ran back inside and spotted a very large door.</p><p>'What's this?' she asked.</p><p>I had a very good idea what it was, but decided to play dumb for a laugh.</p><p>'Dunno babes...' I said as innocently as I could.</p><p>Emily opened it as I tried my best not to laugh, knowing it was a connecting door to Tony and Gemma's suite.</p><p>'BOOOOO!' Gemma and Tony shouted together as she opened it and they stood behind it.</p><p>Poor little Em jumped out of her skin bless her, as we all laughed.</p><p>'Gotcha!' Tony laughed as he scooped her up and gave her a hug.</p><p>'You made me jump.... you sod!' she giggled.</p><p>'Sorry babes... we couldn't resist it could we Gemstone? We just KNEW you'd open it!'</p><p>Gemma giggled and shook her head.</p><p>'Do you like what you've seen so far?'</p><p>Emily nodded like mad.</p><p>'It's brill... I seen the pool and everything!' she said excitedly as Tony kissed her forehead and put her down.</p><p>'The pool's new... the kids love it apparently!'</p><p>'It's fantastic!' I told him.</p><p>'The main sleeping area is on the 2nd floor, there aren't any on the first. The ground floor has the kitchen, dining area, play room, lounge and cinema. There's a large green space at the rear with a barbecue area and you've seen the playground and pool. Then there's the basement. That's where the studios and specialist rooms are, as well as the classrooms and the link...'</p><p>'The link?' I asked.</p><p>'Oh didn't I mention that?' he said with a laugh.</p><p>I shook my head.</p><p>'There'll be an underground walkway linking this place with the hotel...' he winked, 'which is over in that direction somewhere...' he pointed.</p><p>'What a place!' was all I could say.</p><p>'How about we go down to the cinema and meet the kids? By the time we come back the cases will all be up?'</p><p>'Yeah!' the girls chorused.</p><p>We'd only been at the place about half an hour and they were already having a whale of as time. I have to admit though, this was the bit I'd been looking forward to as well and was quietly excited myself.</p><p>'Remember what I told you though girls...' Tony reminded them, 'they're not lucky enough to have proper Mummy's and Daddy's... so they might want to hug and kiss us or sit on our laps a lot okay?'</p><p>'We don't mind... do we Em?' Gemma said.</p><p>Emily shook her head.</p><p>'We know you love US!' Emily said as she fingered the ever present pendant around her neck.</p><p>'And we'll ALWAYS love you two. You'll always be our number one girls...' I added.</p><p>The girls put their security swipe cards around their necks as Tony picked up the phone.</p><p>'Hi Julia... we're on our way down ton the cinema to meet everyone... yup... see you there!'</p><p>We all trooped back into the lift and when the voice announced ground floor the doors slid open.</p><p>'This way...' Tony said as he led us into a small auditorium with a small stage, behind which was a large white screen.</p><p>The place was decorated with balloons, streamers and banners and on the large screen it said, 'Welcome Mr Tony, Mr Peter, Miss Gemma and Miss Emily!'</p><p>As we entered, all the children and staff were standing around clapping and cheering us like we were pop stars. We all walked up onto the stage where some chairs had been set out for us and took our seats.</p><p>Julia followed us up.</p><p>'Okay... settle down everyone please...' she said loudly in a firm, but kind voice.</p><p>Obediently, the little auditorium fell silent as the children sat down in the cinema style seats.</p><p>'Right then boys and girls... as you know, we have some VERY special visitors staying with us for a little while... and for anyone who doesn't know who they are, I will introduce them all to you one at a time...'</p><p>Julia walked along the stage, pointing us out individually.</p><p>'This is Mr Tony. He owns this place and pays for everything here... this is Mr Peter who is going to be in overall charge...'</p><p>She moved along to the girls.</p><p>'This is Miss Gemma... who is Mr Tony's daughter... and on the end here is Miss Emily who is Mr Peter's daughter...'</p><p>They all clapped and cheered.</p><p>My eyes scanned all the children looking up at us with rapt attention. There were boys and girls of all ages, shapes and sizes. Despite the fact that not one of them could have been described as an ugly child, there were a couple of them that REALLY caught my eye.</p><p>'I'm sure you will all make them feel very welcome and part of our big family here. They'll all get to know you I'm sure... but for now, I'll ask Mr Tony to say a few words... Mr Tony!'</p><p>Again there were cheers and applause as Tony stood up. I'm not sure he was expecting this and hadn't prepared anything. I knew he'd just go with the flow and speak from the heart.</p><p>'Well....hello!' he said to all the little smiling faces looking up at him. 'I've never seen so many cute, sexy little people in one place!' he laughed. 'I'm sure we'll get to chat to each of you individually as we're going to be here for a little while. Come and chat to Gemma and Emily as well...' he pointed them out again as he mentioned each of their names. 'They don't bite. They're just ordinary little girls like some of you!'</p><p>Gemma and Em both gave friendly warm smiles and nodded their heads.</p><p>'And that's it really. You don't want me yakking on and boring you to death do you?'</p><p>There were a few quietly mumbled 'no's'.</p><p>'I can't hear you!' he called out like some pantomime dame.</p><p>'NOOOOO!' they all shouted back, laughing and giggling.</p><p>'That's better! Oh and just before I finish... I'm either Tony or Uncle Tony... no MR! The same goes for Uncle Peter. Gemma and Emily are just that... so no 'miss' okay?'</p><p>A sea of little attentive heads nodded.</p><p>'Right then... I understand that Mummy Julia has organised a party so.... LET'S PARRRTTTYYY!'</p><p>The kids all clapped and cheered again as music started up and balloons fell from a large net attached to the ceiling. A member of staff pushed buttons on the seating which allowed him to push them to the sides of the auditorium creating a dance floor. Trolleys laden with delicious looking food and drink ere wheeled in, and the large white screen on the stage changed into a continuous slide show of the kids, displaying their names and ages.</p><p>Gemma and Emily were holding hands nervously.</p><p>'What shall we do?' Gemma asked Tony uncertainly.</p><p>'Party babes!' he said taking her by the hands and doing an exaggerated wiggle of his hips. 'Chat... make friends... whatever you want Gemstone' he told her. 'That's what we're going to do... and if you want to go off and have some fun with someone you like the look of... then do it, because we will!' he winked.</p><p>He pointed to a door marked 'Private'.</p><p>'See that door there?'</p><p>The girls nodded.</p><p>'If you want some private space, then there are comfortable rooms back there with sofas and stuff... you need to swipe your card to get in...' he winked at them again. 'So go chat, dance, play... whatever!'</p><p>With that, the girls wandered off.</p><p>'Excuse me!' I said to Tony as I made a beeline for a little girl I'd spotted from the stage earlier.</p><p>With short dark hair, the sweetest, innocent little face and sexy body to match, dressed in a white top and matching tight ski pants, I made my way over to her.</p><p>'Hello sweetie!' I said when I reached her. 'What's your name?'</p><p>'Ellie...' she said quietly.</p><p>She looked extremely nervous, so I picked her up and danced about stupidly to the music with her in my arms, making her giggle.</p><p>'That's better!' I smiled at her. 'Let's go over there...' I pointed to a corner, 'it'll be a bit quieter. No need to be nervous!'</p><p>I sat down in the corner and plonked her on my lap with an arm around her.</p><p>'No need to be frightened or scared...' I repeated, 'I don't bite!'</p><p>I took her little soft hand and pretended I was going to bite it.</p><p>Ellie giggled again. She had a delightful, innocent little smile coupled with an infectious little giggle.</p><p>'That's much better... Ellie did you say?'</p><p>The little girl nodded.</p><p>'And how old are you Ellie?'</p><p>'8!' she replied.</p><p>'Oh wow... a big girl then!'</p><p>She nodded again.</p><p>'You're a very pretty girl do you know that?'</p><p>'Thank you!' she replied politely.</p><p>'How long have you been here... do you know?'</p><p>'Since I was 5... I think...'</p><p>'Do you like it here?'</p><p>Although from my own point of view I thought the place was fabulous, I was keen to get the opinions of those that lived there; the kids themselves.</p><p>'It's really nice. Everyone is really nice!' she told me.</p><p>'And what about your classes... downstairs?' I asked her. 'Do you like those?'</p><p>Shyly, Ellie nodded her pretty little head. I put my hand on her bum and gave it a gentle little squeeze.</p><p>'You have a lovely little bum!' I told her. 'Which activity do you like best so far?'</p><p>Ellie thought for a moment.</p><p>'I like them all!' she told me.</p><p>I slipped my hand down the back of her ski pants and into her knickers, fondling her bum.</p><p>'I like what you're doing now...' she told me. 'I like being touched down there... you know on my bum and that... and being licked. That's my favourite I think...' she admitted.</p><p>'Did you see my Emily?' I asked her.</p><p>I looked around for Em and spotted her lifting her dress up to show her knickers to a boy of about 11.</p><p>'That's her...' I pointed her out, 'showing her knickers to that boy over there...' I laughed.</p><p>'That's Robert!' Ellie told me. 'He's my brother!'</p><p>'Well...' I continued, 'Emily likes to be licked as well... and she likes to suck my cock. Do you like to do that?'</p><p>Ellie nodded.</p><p>'But I've only done it on a practice cock... and Robert's...' she told me as I ran my fingers along her bum crack.</p><p>'Do you like things in your bum?' I asked.</p><p>'Uh-huh...' she nodded.</p><p>I probed her tightly closed little sphincter and pushed the tip of my finger in as Ellie gave a little grunt.</p><p>'Shall we go somewhere more private?'</p><p>Little 8 year old Ellie nodded enthusiastically, so I lifted her down and taking her by the hand, led her towards the door marked 'Private'.</p><p>After swiping the lock, we entered one of the rooms of the interior corridor which was furnished with a luxurious leather sofa and other comfortable furniture.</p><p>I sat down and stood little Ellie directly in front of me as I put my arms around her and brought my lips to hers. We kissed passionately, her fresh little tongue exploring my mouth as I fondled her lovely little bum again.</p><p>We broke away and I pulled her ski pants down to her knees, revealing a pair of little white knickers with 101 Dalmatians puppies printed all over them.</p><p>'They're pretty little knickers,' I said.</p><p>'Shall I pull them right down?' she asked.</p><p>I slipped my hands inside them.</p><p>'I'll do that in a minute sweetie...' I said softly.</p><p>Ellie reached forward, unzipped me and I felt her warm, soft little hands in my pants as she pulled my hard cock out. Then she wrapped her delightful little fingers around it and began to wank me at a fair old speed as I slipped those lovely cute, Disney knickers down to her knees to join her ski pants.</p><p>Then I ran my fingertip up and down her soft smooth, bald little pussy slit before I searched out her tight little hole. Ellie tried to open her legs to give me better access, but her tight ski pants stretched around her thighs prevented her, so I reached down and yanked them and her knickers right down to her ankles before Ellie yanked them right off, leaving them in a crumpled heap on the floor and kicking them to one side.</p><p>She was then able to stand with her legs apart. She held her top up with one hand and leaned back a little to ensure that I could not only see, but had perfect access to her beautiful, hairless 8 year old mound. I reached down and cupped her between the legs, rubbing her slit with my fingers and the palm of my hand.</p><p>'That's nice...' Ellie sighed as I fingered her smooth and surprisingly slippery, soft little slit.</p><p>I carefully inched my finger into her hot, tight and wet little hole and gently began to finger fuck her as the sweet little 8 year old Ellie humped her pelvis back on my digit. She reached for my cock and wanked me again with great skill for her age.</p><p>'You're very good at that...' I praised her.</p><p>'Thank you sir...' she said politely. 'Would you like to see how good I am at sucking?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'That would be very nice Ellie...'</p><p>The little 8 year old dropped to her knees and shuffled forward into the space between my open legs. Immediately, she bent forward and slipped her sweet little lips over the end of my hard, aching cock. She licked and slurped around the head before she licked up and down the shaft, and then took over half of it into her hot sucking mouth.</p><p>Very quickly, her head began to bob up and down as she proficiently sucked my cock whilst wanking it at the same time. She was as good at cock sucking as she was with her hands. However, I didn't want to cum yet, so I lightly tapped her head.</p><p>Ellie stopped.</p><p>'You suck really well darling...' I said, helping her back to her feet, 'and you're a very beautiful little girl. I'm sure we'll spend a lot more time together having fun while I'm here. Would you like that?'</p><p>Ellie nodded with a big smile.</p><p>'Yes sir... I'd like that very much!'</p><p>I hugged and kissed her.</p><p>'I need to go and mix with some of the other little boys and girls here...' I told her, 'so put your knickers and pants back on for now and I'll call you, okay sweetie?'</p><p>'Yes sir!' she said, picking up her knickers and her ski pants.</p><p>As I helped her into them I said, 'Oh and you don't have to call me sir! I'm Uncle Peter okay?'</p><p>She smiled and nodded again as I gave her another big hug and kiss. Once she was dressed and I'd put my cock back into my trousers, we walked hand in hand back to the party which was in full swing and turning into quite an orgy now. Some of the staff were playing with some of the kids, others were dancing and running around.</p><p>I looked around the auditorium and saw Emily spread eagled on a chair with her legs up, getting her little pussy licked by Ellie's brother Robert. I spotted Gemma on her knees in front of a male member of staff, sucking away on his cock for all she was worth. Tony was sitting in a quiet corner having an animated conversation with Julia, so I decided not to disturb them.</p><p>I sat myself down and looked at all these beautiful children, a lot of them running around naked or in various states of undress. There was something I noticed that all the children had in common, apart from being sexy and beautiful of course.</p><p>Every single one of them appeared very happy and contented. That really pleased me, as I hadn't really known what to expect of this place.</p><p>I hadn't been sitting there very long and was lost in my thoughts when a young girl approached, holding the hands of a little boy and a little girl, before she sat down next to me.</p><p>'Hello!' she said confidently.</p><p>'Hello yourself!' I smiled. 'And who might you be?'</p><p>'I'm Nataly,' she informed me, 'and this is Mollie and Matthew!'</p><p>'Hello you two!' I said to the younger ones with a smile.</p><p>They both smiled back, but due to the noise I don't think they could hear me very well.</p><p>'Let's go to one of the private rooms...' I suggested, 'it'll be quieter in there!'</p><p>I stood up followed by Nataly, who took hold of their hands again and we wandered back through the door to the room I'd left a few minutes beforehand.</p><p>'Sit yourselves down...' I said, trying to put the two little ones at their ease.</p><p>'They seem very attached to you sweetheart?' I said to Nataly.</p><p>'They are!' she laughed, 'But they're two of the sweetest children here... and I'm their mentor!'</p><p>'What's that mean?' I asked. 'You'll have to forgive me, but as you know, I'm quite new to the business?'</p><p>'That's okay,' she said brightly with a genuine smile. 'It just means that some of the older children like me, get to look after, guide and help teach the younger ones... like these two!' she explained.</p><p>'How long have you been here... and how old are you?' I asked.</p><p>I looked at the delightful little mounds on her chest straining against her tight top. She didn't have a bra on as her little erect nipples were clearly visible against the thin material. They weren't massive, but were a decent little handful. In fact, they were just how I liked them, and I judged her to be around 13 at a guess.</p><p>'Oh I've been her since forever I think!' she laughed. 'I'm not entirely sure... but I don't remember any other home... oh and I'm 11!'</p><p>'You're only 11?' I said with surprise.</p><p>'Uh-huh!' she giggled. 'Everyone thinks I'm older... mainly because of these!' she pointed to those lovely budding breasts I'd been admiring as she flicked her long brown hair out of her eyes.</p><p>'So how old are...' I thought for a moment. '...sorry I've forgotten their names already!'</p><p>'Mollie and Matthew!' she reminded me.</p><p>'Ah yes... sorry. I think everyone should wear a name tag or something until I know who's who...' I laughed, 'There are so many to remember!'</p><p>'That would be a very good idea actually,' Nataly said, 'shall I suggest it?'</p><p>She was clearly a very smart, switched on intelligent girl, as well as very cute, pretty and as sexy as they came.</p><p>'So how old are they?' I asked.</p><p>Up to this point, I hadn't actually heard either of them utter a word, although they both had lovely little smiles on their faces.</p><p>'Come on!' Nataly said in a sing-song voice. 'You're not normally this quiet!'</p><p>She turned to me.</p><p>'Normally, I can't shut them up!' she giggled.</p><p>'Probably just a bit shy... eh sweetie?' I said, gently poking Mollie in her ribs making her double up with a fit of giggles.</p><p>That seemed to break the ice with them and I saw them physically relax.</p><p>'I'm 5!' Mollie finally said as she held up five little fingers.</p><p>I pretended to jump in surprise.</p><p>'Oh!' I said laughing, 'You spoke? That made me jump!'</p><p>Mollie found this highly amusing and giggled some more, flashing me a smile that showed she'd recently lost one of her front teeth.</p><p>'Oh dear... what happened to your tooth sweetie?'</p><p>'Tooth fairy!' she said with a big gappy smile, like that explained everything. 'She brought me a teddy!'</p><p>'Oh wow, that's good!' I said, 'Well worth a swap!'</p><p>I opened my own mouth and showed Mollie all my missing teeth.</p><p>'The tooth fairy never gave me nothing for any of mine... she couldn't afford it!'</p><p>I'm not quite sure that Mollie got the joke but Nataly thought it was quite funny and laughed.</p><p>I turned my attention to Matthew.</p><p>'And how old are you young man?'</p><p>'5...' he said quietly.</p><p>'I bet you're twins?' I said with a smile.</p><p>Matthew returned the smile and nodded furiously.</p><p>'How long they been here?' I asked Nataly.</p><p>'Only a few months,' she told me, 'so they're still a bit shy of strangers... and getting used to everything, but they're settling in well.'</p><p>'Are they aware of... I mean do they go to... classes?'</p><p>I wasn't quite sure how to word it.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' Nataly replied casually. 'Everyone is from an early age... or from the moment they arrive. Everyone knows why they're here and it's one of the reasons we have mentors... like me!'</p><p>Something which immediately struck me about Nataly, apart from being very intelligent, beautiful and incredibly sexy, was the fact that she was brimming with self-confidence, but it wasn't in a cocky way.</p><p>I decided I liked her.</p><p>A lot.</p><p>'Well... all three of you are extremely beautiful and I have to say Nat... you especially are VERY sexy! I'd never have guessed you were only 11...'</p><p>'Thank you Mr P...'</p><p>I raised my hand.</p><p>'Just Peter, Pete or Uncle in front of it if you prefer... bur no Mr... please?'</p><p>'Uncle Peter!' she said with a big smile. 'Any time you want me... just call... ANY time!' she emphasised the word.</p><p>Quite frankly, she didn't need to spell it out.</p><p>'Thank you Nataly,' I said, 'and rest assured... I think we'll be seeing quite a lot of one another during my stay!'</p><p>Nataly broke into an even broader smile at that.</p><p>I studied the 11 year old. She was wearing a pink, vest type top which hung quite low, so I could see a fair amount of those lemon-sized little mounds as well as her nipples sticking out against the flimsy material. Her extremely short skirt matched her top, and if her thighs were anything to go by, I'd certainly enjoy myself with her.</p><p>Mollie's hair was brown and collar length, held in place with a white Alice band to match her white, short summer dress. Her brother was dressed in a football kit, but as I'm not a follower of 'the beautiful game', I had no idea of the team until I saw the badge.</p><p>Apparently, it was Chelsea.</p><p>I have to say, I adore kids in football kits. They just look so cute and sexy in them. His hair, closely cropped, was similar in colour to his sister's.</p><p>Mollie suddenly whispered something into Nataly's ear.</p><p>'I don't know...' she replied, 'but I've told you before haven't I... you have to ask for things yourself?'</p><p>She said it in a stern but friendly and loving way, clearly ideally suited to her role as a mentor.</p><p>'What's wrong?' I asked.</p><p>'Now's your chance Moll...' Nataly said. 'Come on... I've told you before, you can't be THIS shy!'</p><p>I got up and moved over to her, kneeling down so that I was level with her and made eye contact.</p><p>'Tell me sweetie...' I encouraged her softly, holding her soft little hands in mine, 'what do you want?'</p><p>'Can I sit on your lap please?' she asked in a barely audible whisper.</p><p>It must have taken an incredible amount of courage for the little 5 year old to ask, as in their eyes at least, I was the important big boss as it were and our forthcoming visit had apparently been the talk of the orphanage for weeks before we arrived. So I admired little Mollie for summing up the courage to actually ask, even if it did take a little encouragement.</p><p>'Of course you can poppet!' I said warmly with a big smile.</p><p>I stood back up and scooped little Mollie up.</p><p>'See!' Nataly said with a big smile. 'That was easy wasn't it? If you want it, you have to ask, the same as you have to ask them what they want too!'</p><p>I hugged little Mollie to me.</p><p>'She's right,' I told her. 'If you don't tell me, then I don't know what you want... and if I don't tell you... you won't know what I want will you?'</p><p>Mollie smiled at me and shook her head.</p><p>'Same goes for you too mister!' I said smiling at Matthew.</p><p>'Okay!' he replied brightly.</p><p>I sat back down with Mollie perched on my lap.</p><p>'So how are they... in training you know?'</p><p>'They know what it's all about... they know the score...' Nat said with a wink and a smile. 'Plus they're very obedient, keen and very quick to learn!'</p><p>'That's what I like to hear!' I laughed. 'And what about you?'</p><p>Nataly burst out laughing.</p><p>'I am definitely obedient... and very keen!' she giggled. 'I've learnt a lot... but always happy to learn more!'</p><p>'I bet!' I laughed.</p><p>'And I'm passing on what I know as well... you can with her you know...' Nataly encouraged me.</p><p>I rested my hand on the top of Mollie's soft little white thigh and it was like pressing a button as the 5 year old opened her little legs. I could see her cute, pretty little white knickers which had a print of pink roses all over them.</p><p>'See what I mean?' Nat asked.</p><p>'Yeah!' I laughed. 'Is everyone here like that?'</p><p>'Pretty much!' she replied. 'Do you want me to open mine?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'That'd be nice!'</p><p>Nataly swung her legs round in order to give me the best view, and then sat with her own legs spread, allowing me to see directly up her short skirt at a pair of almost see through, sexy pink knickers. I could clearly see her delicious looking little slit through them, the pudgy lips bulging against the thin material and a couple of odd, stray wispy pubic hairs at the very top of her mound.</p><p>'Mmm... very nice!' I told her.</p><p>'Just tell me if you want to see more... or do more...' she said in a seductive tone that clearly hinted that she hoped I would.</p><p>'Oh believe me... I will!' I said, my hard cock beginning to ache.</p><p>'So do you interact with these two... sexually I mean?'</p><p>'Of course!' she replied like it was a bit of a daft question. 'That's essential when you're teaching and doing homework and stuff!'</p><p>'Homework?'</p><p>'Homework... practice... call it what you like!' she laughed. 'As a mentor I get my own room... they share it with me... and usually my bed too... depending on what they've learned that day.'</p><p>'Right,' I said, clearly still with a great deal to learn about the place. 'Actually... I'd quite like to see you play with Matt and stuff?'</p><p>Nataly smiled as she pulled little Matthew closer, slipped her hands into his little white football shorts and began to rub him at the front.</p><p>'Up!' she said after removing them.</p><p>Matthew automatically raised his arms as she pulled his football shirt up and off over his head, before she pulled his white shorts down to reveal a cute pair of grey 'Transformers' pants. Nataly quickly pulled them down and removed them to reveal his delightful, little boy bum.</p><p>Nat turned him around to face me so that I could see his stiff little cock, poking up proudly towards his belly. She reached round and took hold of it between her finger and thumb before she gently began to move his little foreskin backwards and forwards as she wanked him.</p><p>I slipped my hand under Mollie's little summer dress and into her knickers. As we watched Nataly wank her twin 5 year old brother, I ran my finger up and down her smooth soft slit. Nataly glanced over and noticed the movement of my hand in Mollie's knickers.</p><p>'I'm not sure if you know... but girls under 6 aren't popped?'</p><p>'Oh right... I didn't but thank you for telling me. I'll be careful then!' I said as I began to lightly circle Mollie's little hard love button.</p><p>I heard Mollie suck in her breath with pleasure.</p><p>'That nice sweetheart?' I asked.</p><p>'Uh-huh...' she replied, opening her legs a little wider.</p><p>'I think you ought to be like your brother...' I told her. 'Jump up darling...'</p><p>Mollie climbed off my lap and I then removed her summer dress followed by her little rosebud knickers, so that both of the 5 year old twins were naked and both were being played with as I stroked Mollie's sweet little slit and Nataly continued to wank Matthew's cute little cock.</p><p>I lifted Mollie back onto my lap and the little darling automatically sat with her legs wide apart.</p><p>'What do we say now Moll?' Nataly asked, 'Now he's taken your clothes off... remember... think of the client...'</p><p>'Oh yeah!' Mollie suddenly remembered her lessons. 'Would you like me to play with your thing?'</p><p>'Mollie!' Nataly said sharply.</p><p>'Sorry...' she said before correcting herself. 'You cock... would you like me to play with your cock?'</p><p>Jesus, that was so horny hearing it come form such an innocent looking, naked 5 year old girl sat on my lap.</p><p>'That would be very nice...' I replied.</p><p>Little Mollie then began tugging at my zip, but my sitting position made it a bit difficult for her so I stood up, undone my trousers and pulled them down with my pants, before sitting back down with the naked little 5 year old on my lap facing me as Nataly continued to fondle her twin brother.</p><p>Mollie stretched her soft little fingers around my cock as much as she could, then decided both hands would be better, before she gently began to move her hands up and down it through the copious amount of slippery pre-cum, albeit slightly on the clumsy side.</p><p>I forgave her for that. After all, she was only 5 years old.</p><p>'Ooh... you do that so well...' I praised her, 'you're making me feel so nice...'</p><p>Mollie beamed with pride at my praise and Nataly flashed her a big smile as if to confirm it.</p><p>'I think you ought to go over to your brother... and show me what you can do... together? Then Nataly can come over here...' I winked at the sexy 11 year old.</p><p>Nataly smiled at me as if this was the moment she'd been waiting for.</p><p>Mollie climbed down and went to lay on the other sofa where her brother was. Wrapping their arms around each other they began to kiss, grope and play with one another. It was like watching a porn film... except the stars were just 5 year old.</p><p>Nataly wandered over to me. I stood up and until then, I hadn't realised how petite she was. She barely came halfway up my chest and was only a little taller than Emily. I wrapped my arms around her tiny frame and we kissed passionately as she fondled and squeezed my cock with expertise.</p><p>We broke away and I sat on the edge of the sofa so that it brought me more level with the 11 year old. With doubt, Nataly was an extremely pretty girl. She looked me directly in the eyes and I could sense she was about to say something rather profound and serious.</p><p>'Do you want to fuck me?' she asked. 'You'll be my first, proper adult cock!' she said softly.</p><p>'Really?' I asked with surprise.</p><p>'Uh-huh,' she replied. 'We practice with vibrators, dildo's and stuff... but I haven't had a real adult one yet!'</p><p>She paused and looked directly into my eyes again.</p><p>'I'd really like the first one to be yours!'</p><p>'I... er... I'd be honoured Nataly... I really would...'</p><p>I wasn't too sure what to say.</p><p>'Have you had your cherry popped?'</p><p>'Oh yeah...' she said casually. 'We have that done when we turn 6... or if they're over 6 on arrival then it's usually done within twenty-four hours.'</p><p>'Oh right,' I said, still learning.</p><p>'We have a cherry popping celebration too... you know a bit like a birthday party?'</p><p>'Really?' I said.</p><p>'Well...' she explained, 'you know it hurts sometimes... so some of the girls are a bit frightened about having it done and don't look forward to it. But if there's a big celebration, it makes you feel very grown up... and you look forward to having a big party in your honour, so you look forward to the whole thing. You tend to remember the party, presents and a great time rather than any blood or pain!'</p><p>I thought about what she'd just said and it made perfect sense really when I thought about it.</p><p>'Did yours hurt?'</p><p>'Not hurt exactly... kind of stung for a day or two. I bled a fair bit too, but a lot of them don't. Some have no pain and don't even realise it's been popped. It's the luck of the draw I suppose...'</p><p>'Like getting delicious looking little titties at the age of 11?' I laughed</p><p>'Want to see them?' she asked.</p><p>'Does a bear shit in the woods?' I laughed.</p><p>Nataly pulled her top off.</p><p>'Oh wow... they... are... nice!' I gasped as I studied the little lemon shaped, pointed mounds on her chest.</p><p>I closed my mouth over one, sucked on it and teased her nipple by circling it with the tip of my tongue. They were clearly sensitive, as I heard Nataly gasp when I did it and she placed her hand on my head as if she wanted me to do it repeatedly. I came off it as I slipped a hand up her skirt and fondled her lovely firm little bum.</p><p>'That was really nice what you just did,' she told me. 'So, do you want to fuck me?' she asked again.</p><p>I then realised that I hadn't actually answered her question the first time around.</p><p>'Yes... very much...' I said hugging her close to me, 'and like I said, I find it a great honour to be asked to be your first. Thank you!' I said, kissing the top of her head.</p><p>'You're welcome!' she said brightly.</p><p>'But...' I continued, 'not right now. I want to make your first time something special... something you will always remember and look back on fondly sweetheart... plus I need to go and check what my Emily is up to as well!' I laughed.</p><p>'Oh yes... I saw her. She is very pretty. How old is she?'</p><p>'7,' I said proudly like any other father, 'and she is the light of my life!'</p><p>'She's welcome to join us if she wants to... do you two fuck?' she asked me.</p><p>'Yes we do!' I replied honestly. 'I was her first too... and she likes girl pussy...' I threw in.</p><p>'I simply must get to know her then. I do too... and from what I've seen, she is very cute and very sexy!'</p><p>'Oh she is!' I laughed. 'I think you two will get on very well!'</p><p>We heard moans coming from the sofa so Nataly and I turned to look. The 5 year old twins were 69'ing each other.</p><p>'Isn't that cute...' Nat said, 'and very sexy?'</p><p>I had to agree, as did my cock.</p><p>I slipped my hands back under Nataly's short skirt and pulled those pink, see through knickers down a bit. She lifted her skirt so that I could see her beautiful, sexy, 11 year old pussy with its sparse patch of wispy downy hair at the very top.</p><p>'You are beautiful...' I purred as I leant forward and planted a kiss on it.</p><p>I could smell her fragrance. This 11 year old oozed the delicious aroma of little girl sex, and I just knew instinctively that she would be a fantastic fuck. In fact, I could have just fucked her there and then, but I knew I wouldn't last long at all and I wanted my first fuck with the gorgeous Nataly to last as long as possible, as much for her sake as my own. I intended to savour every single second of sliding my hard cock into that tight, sexy, 11 year old fuck tube.</p><p>I slipped a finger into her.</p><p>Her hot little hole was as I'd anticipated, very wet and slippery. My finger was a tight, snug fit but it went in without a problem. She was so turned on, I could see her juices and the wetness of her pussy. I introduced a second finger which she accommodated quite easily, before I pushed them deep up inside her.</p><p>'Ooh... yes... nice...' she sighed as I pulled them almost all the way out and then plunged them back into her harder.</p><p>Nataly would certainly have no problem accepting my cock I decided, which was great news. I pulled my fingers out of her, making a loud squelchy sucking noise, before I sucked and licked her delicious tasting juices from them.</p><p>'Mmm... you taste as nice as you look!' I told her. 'I can't wait to lick you and stick my tongue right up inside you... but I don't have time right now!'</p><p>She looked at my hard, aching cock, dripping with pre-cum. She must have been reading my mind and sensed how desperate I was for some relief.</p><p>'Would you like me to suck you off?' she offered.</p><p>'I think that would be superb!' I smiled.</p><p>Nataly knelt down in front of me and rummaged in the pocket of her skirt that was on the floor, before she pulled out a rubber band and quickly pulled her long brown hair into a makeshift ponytail.</p><p>More loads moans emanated from the direction of the sofa, meaning the twins had brought each other to orgasm.</p><p>'Come... watch... learn!' Nat said to them, always seemingly aware of her responsibilities as their mentor.</p><p>The two naked 5 year old's ambled over and knelt either side of Nataly to get a good view.</p><p>'It's not often you get a chance for a proper demonstration like this... so pay attention to what I do and how I do it okay?' she said like a teacher demonstrating how to solve a maths problem in class.</p><p>Two sweet little faces nodded.</p><p>'I won't last long...' I laughed 'I'm pretty wound up...'</p><p>'Be lots of nice hot cum then!' Nat laughed with a big smile as she gripped my cock in both of her soft little hands.</p><p>She licked as much of the pre-cum up from the top as she could but it was a losing battle. Every time she cleared some, twice as much then leaked out to replace it. Then, making sure she kept eye contact with me continuously, her lips went over the head and she virtually swallowed my cock whole in a long, slow, sensuous motion right the way down its length.</p><p>'Oh god....' I gasped, looking down at the sweet 11 year old, her cheeks bulging out full of my hard cock.</p><p>She smiled at me with her eyes as she made her way back up, gently pulled back my foreskin and began to swirl the tip of her tongue around the glans.</p><p>'Oh...yeah...' I sighed.</p><p>Nataly never broke eye contact with me, not even for a spilt second as her lips went back over it and again gave a long luxurious suck up and down the entire length of my cock. She then did it again and again, getting faster and building up into a steady rhythm until she was sucking hard and fast as her head bobbed up and down on my cock.</p><p>It was a delicious, exquisite feeling and Nataly was a superb, expert cock sucker.</p><p>My eyes strayed briefly to the naked 5 year old twins who were watching proceedings avidly, craning their necks to study Nataly's technique. If they became even half as good as this girl, they'd be fantastic.</p><p>Nataly sucked even harder and faster with almost all of my cock in her mouth. I held the back of her head and she allowed me to push her head right down, forcing my cock even further down the back of her throat and control the speed that her head bobbed up and down as she looked up into my eyes with that pretty little face.</p><p>'Oh god Nat...' I gasped, 'I'm gonna cum... oh fuck... you're good... any... second... aargh... yeah...'</p><p>My cock swelled up and I held her sweet head in place as I filled her darling willing mouth with hot gloopy cum. She allowed some to dribble out of her mouth and down her chin onto those lovely little globes and down my cock, but surprisingly, she wasn't swallowing.</p><p>Nataly was collecting it.</p><p>When my cock slowed down, I released my grip on her head and she eventually pulled her mouth off with a loud slurping noise, desperate to ensure she sucked up any stray cum into the collection stored in her mouth.</p><p>She tapped the twins on the head so they looked at her and she opened her mouth to show them the large amount of goo collected there before showing it to me.</p><p>She then made a big show of gulping it down noisily and greedily. Once she'd gulped it down, she showed the three of us that her mouth was empty, large ropes of cum still dangling from her luscious little lips.</p><p>'That...' she said to the twins, 'is how you suck a cock properly. Remember... collect it... show it... swallow it! Okay?'</p><p>The 5 year old's nodded.</p><p>'And you must never, EVER spit it out or refuse to swallow!'</p><p>They nodded again.</p><p>'Now... there's cum here for you...' she indicated the overspill on my cock, balls and lower tummy.</p><p>The two 5 year old's set to work lapping it up with their hot, soft little tongues.</p><p>'Come here you!' I said to Nat, patting the arm of the sofa.</p><p>Nataly sat there, her lovely little bum spreading itself on the arm. I put an arm around her slim waist and hugged her.</p><p>'You are a fantastic little cock sucker!' I told her. 'That was absolutely delicious... thank you!' I kissed her.</p><p>'You're very welcome!' she replied like it was no big deal. 'I'm glad you liked it. I've been sucking cock since I was younger than these two. I was probably about 3 when I first had an adult cock in my mouth...' she told me. 'But I was swallowing cum long before that though... and I'm much better at it now though!' she laughed. 'I love a big hard cock in my mouth... and adore the taste of cum!'</p><p>The twins stood up, having lapped up any trace of my seed as they licked and smacked their lips. I gave all three of them a hug.</p><p>'You are all very cute and very sexy...' I praised them, 'And I'm sure we'll all have more fun together soon... especially you madam!' I said as I playfully pinched Nat's bum</p><p>'Just call... and I'll be there!' she reaffirmed kissing me.</p><p>'Right... best get dressed!' she said to the twins.</p><p>We all got dressed and made our way back to the party.</p><p>The moment we reappeared, Emily came bounding over dragging poor Robert behind her.</p><p>'Daddy!' she shrieked. 'This is Robert!'</p><p>'I know poppet... I met his sister Ellie!' I said with a wink. 'Nice to meet you Robert!' I said shaking his little hand., 'I'm glad you've been looking after my little girl! This is Mollie... Matthew... and this is Nataly!' I introduced them to Emily.</p><p>I saw Nataly and Emily eye each other up and detected an instant connection between them. I can only describe it as a look of... well lust... for one another and I knew it was simply a matter of time before they would be ripping one another's knickers off.</p><p>Out the corner of my eye I spotted Tony wandering over.</p><p>'I see you've met Nataly then?' he said kissing the top of the 11 year old's head. 'Go take them and get a drink sweetheart...' he told her.</p><p>Nataly took Matt and Mollie to go and get a drink as Emily wandered off, still dragging Robert around with her. I watched the sexy wiggle of Nataly's sweet bum as she walked off.</p><p>'Sexy isn't she?' Tony said, as he spotted me watching her.</p><p>'Very!' I replied. 'She just gave me the most fantastic blow job... and she wants me to be her first fuck...'</p><p>'Lucky you!' he laughed. 'I wonder what her Mum will think of that... the big boss being her daughter's first ever fuck?'</p><p>'Her MUM?' I said with surprise and puzzlement.</p><p>Tony burst out laughing at my reaction.</p><p>'Didn't you see the resemblance... Julia?'</p><p>'Julia's her mother??' I asked in a state of shock.</p><p>Tony laughed again.</p><p>'But Julia's what... 26... 27?'</p><p>'24!' Tony corrected me.</p><p>'So she had her when she was....'</p><p>I tried to do a quick mental calculation.</p><p>'13... well just turned anyway!'</p><p>'Fuck!' I exclaimed.</p><p>Tony laughed harder.</p><p>'Yeah... she did! Did you notice any other resemblance per chance?' he asked.</p><p>'No,' I replied, 'should I have done?'</p><p>There was a few seconds of silence.</p><p>'Hang on...' I said uncertainly, 'are you telling me..... you're...'</p><p>'SSH!' Tony put his finger to his lips. 'Nobody knows she's my daughter... not even Nataly herself!'</p><p>'Fucking hell Tony! Had I known... I'd never have agreed....'</p><p>He held his hand up to silence me.</p><p>'Listen...' he said, 'I might be her biological father... I have a trust fund set up for her and I support her needs financially of course, even though she's not aware of it, but that's as far as it goes. Don't get me wrong, I do love and care for her, of course I do and I'd kill anyone who tried to hurt her... she is my daughter after all... but if she wants you to fuck her.... then that's her affair and good luck to you!' he said.</p><p>This was a lot to take in as Tony continued.</p><p>'To be honest... I wish she'd asked me. She's extremely pretty and as you already found out, is the world's best cock sucker. She's got a great, sexy little arse and a cute pair of tits... and she's only 11! Go for it... you lucky, lucky fucker!'</p><p>'You sure?' I double checked.</p><p>'Course I am!' he said slapping my back, 'get in there!'</p><p>'What's happening?' Julia asked as she wandered over.</p><p>'Nataly wants Pete to be her first fuck!'</p><p>'If... that's okay?' I said nervously.</p><p>This was totally new territory for me; an 11 year old's parent knowing that I was going to fuck their little girl.</p><p>'It's her life...' Julia said casually. 'If she wanted a gang bang with a dozen black rugby players... as long as they didn't hurt her, then I've no right to object. It's her body not mine. I know that the last thing you would do is hurt her... so good luck to you. You're a lucky man... and she's a lucky little girl...' she winked at me saucily.</p><p>With that, she and Tony wandered off as Emily came back, still with poor Robert in tow.</p><p>'Daddy?'</p><p>I picked her up and she did her little monkey act.</p><p>'Yes poppet?'</p><p>'If you're going to be fucking Nataly tonight...'</p><p>'You've been earwigging haven't you... you little minx!'</p><p>Em giggled.</p><p>'If you're going to be fucking Nataly tonight...' she repeated, 'is it okay if I spend the night with Robert and Ellie? Robert wants to fuck me... and I want to lick Ellie's pussy!'</p><p>'I suppose so... but Nataly wants you to join us one night so that we can have a threesome?'</p><p>'Oh cool!' Emily said enthusiastically. 'I like her... she's pretty and sexy!'</p><p>'Not as pretty and sexy as my number one girl though!' I hugged her tightly. 'Look after her yeah Robert?'</p><p>'I will sir' he replied politely, 'I promise. And thank you!'</p><p>I set her back down and she gave me a kiss before she ran off happily, hand in hand with him. She really seemed to have taken a shine to Robert bless her.</p><p>Nataly returned with a drink in her hand, and thoughtfully had brought one back for me too. The more I saw of 11 year old Nataly, the more I liked her.</p><p>'Thank you babes,' I said relieving her of it. 'It looks like my daughter's deserted me for the night!' I laughed. 'Shall we get some bottles and go upstairs?'</p><p>Nataly smiled and nodded.</p><p>We wandered out hand in hand, collecting a few bottles of champagne and some glasses on the way, before taking the lift up to the private suites on the 3rd floor. As the lift went up, our lips locked and my hands were all over her sexy little mounds.</p><p><b>End Of Part Seven</b></p>"
993,"If You Go Down To The Woods Today, Part 8",Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['M/g+/b+', 'pedo', 'preteen', 'schoolgirl', 'schoolboy', 'oral', 'intercourse']","Nataly returned with a drink in her hand, and thoughtfully had brought one back for me too. The more I saw of 11 year old Nataly, the more I liked her. 'Thank you babes' I said relieving her of it. 'It looks like my daughter's deserted me for the night' I laughed, 'shall we get some bottles and go upstairs?' Nataly smiled and nodded. We wandered out hand in hand, collecting a few bottles of champagne and some glasses on the way, before taking the lift up to the private suites on the 3rd floor. As the lift went up, our lips locked and my hands were all over her sexy little mounds. The moment we were in the privacy of the suite, I pulled Nataly's top off her and we kissed passionately once again before I pulled my own shirt off.",2012-05-09T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did not happen.

If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!","<p>The moment we were in the privacy of the suite, I pulled Nataly's top off her and we kissed passionately once again before I pulled my own shirt off.</p><p>Nataly almost ripped my trousers of me, she was so keen to get her hands back on my cock and began wanking me energetically as I undone her skirt and yanked it off. We kissed again as my hand went into the back of her pink, see through knickers and I pushed my index finger hard up her tight little bum hole.</p><p>She moaned into my mouth as we kissed. We broke away and I pulled my finger from her bum. Nataly raised my hand to her own mouth and sucked the finger that had been up her bum sexily.</p><p>I grabbed the waistband of her knickers and yanked them down, Unfortunately, in my haste to get them down I did it too hard and I heard them rip as her knickers came off.</p><p>So I did, literally, rip her knickers off!</p><p>At 11, she was a light weight, so I picked her waif like body up and placed her on the big soft bed with her legs up over her shoulders. I then attacked that sweet, fleshy little pussy with my tongue, pushing it as far up her as I could, wriggling it around inside her and lapping up those delicious little girl juices she was making copious amounts of.</p><p>'Oh god...' she gasped as I started to tongue fuck her juicy little 11 year old fuck hole.</p><p>'Fuck me...' she wailed, 'please... fuck me!'</p><p>I pulled my juice sodden moth from between her legs and without wiping my mouth, kissed her hard. At the same time, I lined my hard, dripping cock up with the entrance to her tight little fuck hole and pushed the head against the soft fleshy lips.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' she gasped, 'put it in... go on... fuck me!' she pleaded.</p><p>I ran the head of my cock up and down her wet, slippery slit before I began to rub it hard in tiny circles on her clit.</p><p>'Fuck me... fuck me now...'</p><p>The cute, sexy 11 year old was almost begging me to fuck her now.</p><p>I pushed my pelvis forward and her smooth lips separated as the head of my cock entered her.</p><p>'Oh... my... god... more... put more in...'</p><p>Without warning, I suddenly thrust hard and the entire length of my cock entered her slippery, tight hot little love tunnel as I moved a hand under her delicious, firm little bum and pulled her onto me deeper.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' she sighed and gasped.</p><p>I began to pump at her pussy, at the same time sucking on one of her fantastic little titty mounds.</p><p>I rammed in hard and Nataly matched every single thrust. We fucked harder and faster with every single stroke, such was our lust for one another, and Nataly's breathing soon started to come in short, gasping pants.</p><p>'Gonna cum... gonna cum... gonna cum... oh god...' she gasped.</p><p>I could feel my own rising too.</p><p>I rammed my cock up her 11 year old pussy so hard, I almost lifted her off the bed and held her there as my cock spewed what felt like bucket loads of hot baby making seed into Nataly's immature womb.</p><p>Nataly wailed, screeched, writhed and juddered her way through her own powerful little orgasm.</p><p>It felt like my cock was never going to stop filling her 11 year old love tunnel with goo. Natal continued to writhe around beneath me, desperately trying to prolong her pleasure and kiss me at the same time.</p><p>When we both eventually calmed down, I pulled out of her and we lay in each others arms kissing and hugging each other breathlessly.</p><p>'Thank you...' I whispered to this sweet child. 'Thank you for choosing me... you are a fantastic little fuck!' I told her.</p><p>'No...' she whispered back. 'Thank you for fucking me. It was brilliant... and I want to do it again in a little while. Actually, I want you to fuck me over and over and over again!' she smiled at me.</p><p>'In the meantime...' I suggested, 'let's celebrate your first fuck!'</p><p>I reached for a bottle of champagne, opened it and poured us a large glass each, ignoring her young age of course. I don't think she'd ever had champagne before as she gulped it down like it was lemonade, so I told her to slow down as I didn't want her getting drunk or anyone thinking I'd done it deliberately just to fuck her. That was despite the fact I didn't need to. Nataly had given up her body to me willingly and readily. In fact, I could have chosen any child there to fuck regardless of age or sex, and they'd have given up their little body to me just as willingly and with a big smile on their face.</p><p>I lay there hugging the delightful, sexy and extremely fuckable Nataly. I wanted to find out more about life there, so decided that she would be a good person to put my questions to. The first thing I wanted to know, as it was really important to me, was were all the children there happy.</p><p>I also asked her to answer me honestly, although I felt pretty certain that she would anyway. She was that sort of person.</p><p>Nataly said that as far as she could work out, all of the children there were very happy. She went on to explain that life outside this orphanage would be very tough for pretty much all of them, and they'd probably end up selling their bodies to foreign tourists anyway... for much much less.</p><p>'Here we are well cared for, we have lots of lovely food, decent clothes, things like the pool and the cinema, and education and a generous monthly allowance. We also feel loved as well!'</p><p>I was so pleased to hear her say that.</p><p>'What about the sex side... you know, what they're expected to do?'</p><p>Nataly explained that actually, it wasn't a very big deal to any of them. They'd all grown up with it as in Romania, there wasn't the hysterical paranoia about such things like there was in the UK and they actually found the laws in the UK to be strange and fun. Also, being in the orphanage meant they wouldn't get beaten or subjected to nasty, horrible clients.</p><p>'And there's no nasty diseases... we get good, free healthcare too. I don't think you'll find anyone who is unhappy!' she told me.</p><p>I also asked her about the staff and she told me they all treated them well.</p><p>'Oh... I know Julia is your Mum by the way' I added.</p><p>'Are you angry because I didn't tell you?' she asked nervously.</p><p>'No' I laughed. 'Why... should I be?'</p><p>'I just thought you knew' she said, 'you know... with you being the boss and that?'</p><p>I gave her a kiss to prove I wasn't angry in the slightest before deciding to test what Tony had told me.</p><p>'What about your father?' I asked her quietly, not wanting to hit a nerve or open up a closed wound.</p><p>She shook her head sadly.</p><p>'I've never known him... so I don't miss him' she told me.</p><p>It was absolutely true what Tony had said.. She didn't have a clue. She turned herself into me slightly and cuddled into me, her firm, budding little breasts squashing up against my hairy chest as I caressed her lovely little bum.</p><p>'So you're happy here?' I asked.</p><p>Nataly nodded.</p><p>'I like it. I like learning. I like teaching... and I like sex!'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'I did notice... sort of!' I laughed as I squeezed those beautiful bum cheeks again. 'I'm going to tour the place tomorrow... so I'll look in on education... that should be interesting!'</p><p>'When does the hotel open... and when do we start entertaining guests?'</p><p>'You know all about that?' I asked, surprised.</p><p>'Course... we all do!' she laughed.</p><p>'Like I said... I'm new!'</p><p>I felt Nataly's hand between my legs, caressing and gently squeezing my balls.</p><p>'Mmm... that feels nice...' I murmured as skilled little fingers wrapped themselves around my cock.</p><p>'Need to make you hard first' Nataly whispered seductively, although I didn't hold out a lot of hope for her at the moment quite frankly.</p><p>However, Nataly it seemed, never failed to surprise me with her skills.</p><p>We kissed passionately and when we broke away, Nataly slid down the bed, seemingly unconcerned about about her love tunnel full of cum or the fact it was oozing out and trickling down the insides of her sexy little thighs..</p><p>She kissed my chest, nipple and lower stomach before she began to plant light kisses on my cock. She then started to lick it before she sucked the whole of the floppy, flaccid manhood into her mouth. She then pulled my foreskin back and using the very tip of her tongue, lightly swirled it around the head and into the piss slit, flicking, licking and sucking gently.</p><p>Her persistence and determination paid off as I felt my cock staring to come back to life, and within a few minutes it was hard once again, much to Nataly's delight. Long thick ropes of pre-cum hung from her lips as she came back up, before she sucked them up and smacked her lips seductively.</p><p>'That's better!' she said with a little giggle. 'What would you like to do? You can fuck me again if you want?'</p><p>'What would you like to do? ' What do you like?' I asked her.</p><p>'I don't know' she answered honestly. 'I like everything really. I'll do whatever you want me to do...'</p><p>Nataly reminded me so much of my Emily and I felt a huge surge of affection for the girl. Like Em, she was eager to please and give her body over to me to use freely however I pleased.</p><p>I gave her darling little bum another squeeze.</p><p>'I think I'd like to fuck... this!' I told her.</p><p>'Fuck my bum?' she asked.</p><p>'If that's okay?' I checked.</p><p>'Yeah... I think I'd like that' she said with an enthusiastic, naughty giggle.</p><p>She got up and straddled me, leaving a gooey, snail like trail as my cum continued to trickle out of her. She reached down and grasped my cock..</p><p>'Don't you want some lube first?' I asked her.</p><p>Nataly shook her head and giggled.</p><p>'There's enough here!' she said reaching down and catching a huge glob from her own little fuck hole and smearing it over my cock and her tight little back hole.</p><p>Nataly lowered herself and I felt the head of my cock at the entrance to her tightly closed rosebud. As she pushed down some more, I felt the natural resistance of her anal muscle but as she pushed harder, it suddenly relented and the head of my cock breached her anal ring.</p><p>'Ooh...' Nataly gasped.</p><p>'You okay?' I checked.</p><p>'Fine' she replied with a giggle, 'just unexpected... went in easier than I thought it might'</p><p>She pushed down even more as my cock inched its way up her incredibly tight rectum.</p><p>'That feels so good...' she whispered as I held her slim waist and began to move her body up and down on my cock.</p><p>'Ooh yeah...' I sighed. 'You've such a hot... tight little bum hole... just like my Emily's...'</p><p>'I can;t wait to watch you fuck her... and her bum... if that's okay?'</p><p>I pushed hard up her bum as her anal muscle gripped my cock tightly.</p><p>'No problem...' I told her. 'I can;t wait to watch you two... Emily loves the taste of pussy...'</p><p>'Ooh... aaah... so do I' Nataly confided, 'and sexy little bums...'</p><p>Nataly seemed to really be enjoying our mixture of dirty talk and chat about Emily, in between fucking her bum, and we began to fuck in a steady rhythm now.</p><p>'Does she like... it hard?' Nat asked as I pushed deep into her.</p><p>'Very!' I told her.</p><p>'Do it to me...' she said, 'fuck me hard... fuck me like you fuck Emily!'</p><p>I held her hips and rammed my cock hard up her bum.</p><p>'Oh yeah... oh yeah...' Nataly gasped</p><p>'I'm cumming...' I panted as I gave another hard thrust and released another load, this time deep in her bowels.</p><p>As I emptied my balls into her, we kissed and I reached between her legs, rubbing her hard little clit with my thumb in small circles. It didn't take long before she was gyrating and writhing around again as I brought her to another orgasm using my fingers.</p><p>My cock eventually deflated and flopped out of her, allowing more of my cum to flow out of her, this time from her bum.</p><p>I hugged her to me.</p><p>'What did you think?' I asked as I hugged her lovely little body to me.</p><p>'Wow!' she beamed me a smile. 'I liked that!' she said breathlessly.'You can do that any time!'</p><p>Listening to Nataly talking like that I thought of Emily again and hoped she was having as good a time with Robert and Ellie as I was with Nat. We fell asleep like that. Nataly lying on my chest still straddling me with our arms wrapped around one another, cum dribbling from both her holes making a gooey mess between us.</p><p>I don't know how long we slept for, but I had to disturb Nataly when I woke up bursting for a piss.</p><p>'Sorry sweetheart...' I whispered quietly as I tried to lift her off without waking her, 'I need a wee'</p><p>'So do I' Nataly replied sleepily with a dreamy smile on her face. 'Do you like wee games?'</p><p>'Love them!' I said.</p><p>She began to wake up properly now and beamed at me again as we both got up and made our way into the wet room.</p><p>'You like to watch?' she asked.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>Nataly squatted down, pulled her little pussy lips apart and began to release her flow. I was mesmerised watching the golden arc trickle from that little hole between her legs, with even more cum dribbling down her legs.</p><p>'I need to go too' I said.</p><p>'Do it over me...' she said quietly.</p><p>I thought I'd misheard her.</p><p>'Sorry?'</p><p>'Do it over me...' she giggled. 'Wee on me!' she repeated. 'I need to shower anyway... and I really want to try it... see what it's like!'</p><p>I was so close to bursting so while she was still squatting down, I released my own flow. Aiming it directly at that sweet and sexy 11 year old pussy.</p><p>'Oh that feels good... now aim higher?'</p><p>I wee'd over her chest and those lovely little mounds.</p><p>'Higher!' she said like she was on a game show, 'at my face and hair...'</p><p>I aimed higher, soaking her hair and as I splashed her face, Nataly opened her mouth, drinking some down as she gulped greedily.</p><p>As my flow slowed I walked closer to her and eventually stopped. Nat was now kneeling and drenched in amber liquid. The experience had clearly been a big turn on for her and I found it highly erotic too as I stood directly in front of the kneeling 11 year old.</p><p>I put a hand on the back of Nataly's wet head.</p><p>Instinctively, she knew what I wanted her to do. She smiled at me with those bright little eyes and obediently opened her sweet mouth.</p><p>I fed my hard cock into it and Nataly sucked on it hard while she fondled my balls. She pulled her mouth off and lifted my ball sack before licking underneath it, around the base of my cock and then all the way up the shaft.</p><p>Once again, she was eager to please, showing off her cock sucking skills and never once broke eye contact with me for even a second.</p><p>'Oh baby...' I sighed again as Nataly's lips encased my cock and she took it down the back of her throat.</p><p>I began to thrust my hips, unable to resist the urge to fuck that sweet face. I watched her little cheeks bulge as she sucked harder.</p><p>'I'm gonna cum... in your mouth... 'I panted '...and over... your face...'</p><p>I'd hardly got the words out before my cock exploded and I heard her greedily gulping down my cum. I pulled my cock from her mouth and Nat continued wanking me furiously, spraying her straight over her lovely piss soaked face.</p><p>Amazingly, Nataly still never broken eye contact and smiled at me throughout, until she'd milked every last drop and finally stopped.</p><p>I'd heard the expression ""cum queen"" many time before of course - both Emily and Gemma had it splashed across the front of various garments they owned - but if there was anyone deserving of the title, it was 11byear old Nataly.</p><p>'That was fantastic!' I enthused as a cum streaked, piss soaked little Nataly finally stood up.</p><p>'That was fun!' she said, scooping up a loose strand of cum that was hanging off her nose and putting it into her mouth.</p><p>I grabbed some tissue and wiped my cock.</p><p>'I think I need a shower now' Nat giggled.</p><p>She looked unrecognisable from the sweet, innocent little 11 year old I'd first met that morning.</p><p>'I think so too' I laughed, 'I'll leave you to it!'</p><p>I went back to the bed and collapsed on it, totally exhausted.</p><p>I eventually woke up with my arms wrapped around a naked little Nataly and hers around me.</p><p>Suddenly, the door flew open and Emily came charging in.</p><p>'Daddddyyyy!'</p><p>'Hiya munchkin!' I said a little too loudly, waking Nataly up.</p><p>'Oops... sorry' I apologised as Nataly rubbed her eyes sleepily.</p><p>'What's the time?'</p><p>'Just gone eight' I said squinting at the clock.</p><p>'Oh no!' she said worried, 'I'm going to be late for school!'</p><p>I picked up the phone and connected to Tony's suite.</p><p>'Hello mate' he said brightly on answering.</p><p>I could hear some kids giggling in the background, and only one of them was recognisable as Gemma's.</p><p>'Hiya' I said, 'what's the education number? Nataly's still here and she's worried she'll be in trouble for being late?' I explained.</p><p>Tony was in absolute hysterics.</p><p>'Who's the boss here?' he eventually said when he stopped.</p><p>'You' I replied, '...well... and me...'</p><p>The moment I said it, I realised it didn't matter. I went silent.</p><p>'Penny just dropped?' Tony said laughing.</p><p>'Er... yeah...' I laughed.</p><p>'There'll be a few absentees today... or at least late... I've got tow of them here! I'll give them a buzz and let them know. You okay to meet up for the tour... only let's say 10 instead of 9 shall we?' he laughed.</p><p>'Sounds good' I said. 'Oh... can you get some of Nat's clothes and stuff sent up?'</p><p>'Do it yourself you lazy bastard!' he laughed, 'that's why we have staff here!'</p><p>He clicked off and I dialled another number.</p><p>'Yes Mr Peter?' a voice said on the other end.</p><p>'Can you send up... hang on a minute...'</p><p>I turned to Emily.</p><p>'Have you had breakfast darling?'</p><p>She shook her head.</p><p>I spoke back into the phone.</p><p>'Breakfast... enough for three please... plus toast, coffee and some juice. Oh and can you get someone to collect some things from Nataly's room for her... oh I don't know... hold on I'll put her on...'</p><p>I handed Nataly the telephone.</p><p>'Tell them the things you need sweetheart...'</p><p>While Nataly spoke on the phone, I picked Emily up and gave her the biggest hug and kiss.</p><p>'Oh I've missed you baby girl...'</p><p>'Missed you too!' Emily replied as Nat put the phone down, 'but Nataly kept me company!' I said with a wink.</p><p>Emily smiled.</p><p>'Did Daddy fuck you?' she asked bluntly.</p><p>Nat nodded.</p><p>'And my bum... and my mouth..'</p><p>'He's a good fucker isn't he?' Emily said.</p><p>Nataly nodded before adding 'and he wee'd over me!' she giggled.</p><p>'Oh wow!' Emily said excitedly. 'I wish you'd do that to me Daddy!'</p><p>'I didn't know you liked that baby girl... you should have said! I told her. 'Nataly wants to have a threesome with us... what do you think?'</p><p>'Oh yeah!' Emily replied with glee, running her eyes up and down Nataly's naked body. 'Your pussy looks nice and juicy... I bet it tastes lovely... and you have a sexy bum and suckable boobies! Can we do it tonight Daddy? Can we Daddy? Please Daddy?'</p><p>'It's up to Nat' I laughed. 'She might be too tired!'</p><p>'I'd love to' Nataly replied, 'you look very sexy too' she said to Em.</p><p>Emily left my arms and went over to Nataly. She threw her arms around the 11 year old and Nataly did the same to Emily. I watched as Nataly moved her mouth to Emily's.</p><p>Their eyes closed as their mouths moved, their tongues dancing in a pre-teen lesbian embrace. When they eventually broke away, both girls had beaming smiles on their faces.</p><p>'You're a great kisser!' Emily said to Nat.</p><p>'So are you!' Nataly returned the compliment.</p><p>'Aww...' I said feigning hurt, 'I feel so left out now!'</p><p>Both girls came over to me and hugged me as I fondled their sweet little bums.</p><p>'I'm looking forward to tonight' I said as their was a tap at the door.</p><p>I got up and opened it to find a trolley laden with freshly cooked bacon, eggs, sausages, mushrooms, tomatoes, hot coffee, toast and juice. There was enough there to feed a small army!</p><p>On the bottom shelf of the trolley were Nataly's clothes and everything she needed for the day. I wheeled it in and we sat around the table eating ravenously. Once we'd finished stuffing our faces, Nataly retrieved her things and disappeared off into the bathroom to wash and get dressed.</p><p>When she re-emerged, my eyes nearly popped out of my head. Even Emily was stunned into unusual silence.</p><p>'WOW!' she finally said as she looked at Nataly.</p><p>'Is that your school uniform?' Emily asked.</p><p>Nataly nodded.</p><p>It was some uniform!</p><p>Had it been back in the UK, it would have been classed not only as obscene but highly illegal. It consisted of a white blouse which was see through, tied just under the bumps on her chest to show off her smooth, flat midriff. The skirt was pink and very short, ending just where her bum cheeks did. This was finished off with long white socks which had pink ribbons at the tops tied in bows, the same shade of pink as the skirt to match.</p><p>Nataly had put her hair into bunches which were tied in bows with the same pink ribbon.</p><p>'You look so sexy in that!' Emily told her.</p><p>'She certainly does!' I agreed. 'Does everyone wear that?'</p><p>'The girls do' she replied, 'And bras are not allowed... no matter how big your titties are' she informed us, 'and we have to wear regulation knickers'</p><p>Nataly lifted her skirt to show us. They were plain white but very see through, her delicious, freshly fucked little pussy clearly visible which made me wonder if there was any point in actually wearing them in the first place.</p><p>'The skirt is designed to show off our knickers whenever we move or bend over...' Nat explained as she bent over to demonstrate.</p><p>She may as well have bot bothered wearing any as Em and I were treated to a fantastic view of Nataly's knicker clad bum.</p><p>'So what about the boys?' I asked.</p><p>Nat explained that their uniform was similar with white, see through t-shirts which were very short to show off their midriffs too, similar to ""muscle"" t-shirts she explained. Instead of skirts, they were required to wear very tight and traditionally short, light blue shorts, white long socks and light blue garters that matched the colour of their shorts.</p><p>'Daddy?' Emily said.</p><p>'Yes poppet?'</p><p>'Could I join the classes?' she asked, before she came out with what I suspected was the real reason for asking.</p><p>'I want a uniform as well!'</p><p>I laughed before I picked up the phone again and ordered a school uniform in Emily's size. Ten minutes later it was delivered.</p><p>'Can you make sure I'm wearing it right?' Emily asked Nat.</p><p>'Sure!' she said, and the pair of them disappeared off to the bathroom.</p><p>When they returned, I nearly cum on the spot!</p><p>I just knew Emily would incredibly sexy in it but I was still taken by surprise.</p><p>'Jesus fucking Christ!' I said, my eyes out on stalks 'I could so fuck the pair of you right now!'</p><p>And I meant it.</p><p>Emily was dressed identically to Nataly, complete with ""regulation"" knickers and her hair up in bunches tied with pink ribbon.</p><p>The pair of them looked so incredibly fuckable and horny.</p><p>Emily of course deliberately started to tease me by wandering around, wriggling her sexy little and bending over at every opportunity.</p><p>I was so looking forward to seeing all the kids in their school uniforms now.</p><p>'You don't go out in school uniform do you?' I asked Nataly concerned.</p><p>Nat giggled.</p><p>'No not this one. This is the in-school one only and mustn't be worn outside the grounds. That's a very strict rule.'</p><p>As much as I'd love to see them all wandering around in them permanently, I breathed a big sigh of relief.</p><p>There was a tap at the door and Tony walked in, followed by Gemma a little girl of around 9 and a boy around 10. All of them, Gemma included, were dressed in school uniform.</p><p>'Oh look at you!' Tony said when he saw little Emily in her school uniform.</p><p>She ran to Tony for a hug and a kiss, Gemma doing the same to me.</p><p>'I see they both had the same idea then?' I laughed. 'Sisters eh?'</p><p>Tony laughed.</p><p>'That's some school uniform isn't it?'</p><p>'Imagine that back home... at the local primary? I said.</p><p>Tony shook his head.</p><p>'No... quite honestly, I can't... unfortunately!' he laughed.</p><p>'Right then... you ready to take them down to class Nat?'</p><p>'No problem!' she replied.</p><p>Em gave me a big hug and passionate kiss, followed by Gemma and then Nataly, and to my total surprise, so did Tony's new two little friends before they all did the same to Tony.</p><p>'See you soon!' I called out as they all followed Nataly leading them out like a mother duck and her ducklings.</p><p>'This is some place!' I said to Tony once they'd left.</p><p>He laughed hard.</p><p>'You haven't seen the half of it yet... or the hotel!'</p><p>'How many staff are there here?'</p><p>Tony shrugged his shoulders.</p><p>'No idea!' he said. 'I leave all that sort of stuff to Julia. She hires, fires and stuff... all hand picked of obviously. So, where do you want to start?'</p><p>I was tempted to say education, but I didn't.</p><p>'Might as well work our way down from here?' I suggested.</p><p>So we left the third floor and went to the second.</p><p>'Still a bit of a building site this floor' Tony said as we walked along the corridor. 'but when the conversions finished it'll accommodate another ten or so kids.</p><p>We then went down to the first floor.</p><p>'This is the current accommodation area' Tony explained. 'Boys over this side and girls over on that side... not that it's enforced. The kids can sleep wherever and with whoever they like. These are the staff and mentor bedrooms... with the doors... and the boys sleep in here... girls...' we crossed to the large room opposite '...in here!'</p><p>'No doors?'</p><p>'No' Tony replied, 'we don't believe in them'</p><p>We wandered into the girls sleeping area.</p><p>'As you can see, it's much like a dormitory really... but everyone has a fair bit of bed space and if they want some peace or privacy, then they can always pull the curtain round'</p><p>Despite it being a dormitory, it was actually very homely and comfortable. Like the rest of the place, it was well carpeted with thick, lush carpet, light and airy.</p><p>Each bed space had its own flat screen TV, stereo and computer terminal. The beds looked extremely comfortable with typically girlie bed sets and duvets; Barbie, Disney, Hello Kitty, Hannah Montana, High School Musical, and for the younger ones, Little Misses, Peppa Pig, Dora the Explorer &amp; Tellytubbies.</p><p>We wandered through and out the other end.</p><p>'These are the showers, wet rooms and toilets'</p><p>Once again, there were no doors on these either. The kids all washed, showered and used the toilet in full view of everyone else.</p><p>'Stops them being shy... and helps them to lose any inhibitions they might have...' Tony explained.</p><p>We then wandered down to the ground floor and through reception which I'd already seen of course.</p><p>We entered a large lounge with numerous large leather sofas and armchairs. It was a lovely relaxing atmosphere, and along one entire wall were a series of floor to ceiling sliding glass doors which led out to a large patio and barbecue area. Beyond that was the playground we'd seen on the way in and a large outdoor swimming pool complete with water slides.</p><p>We wandered back through the lounge to find a number of TV rooms with large plasma screens, comfy chairs and sofas.</p><p>'So there's a choice of channels' Tony explained. 'Less arguments</p><p>Then we turned left and entered a play room. It was full of soft toys, bikes, scooters... almost every type of toy under the sun. There were also soft mats, a ball pool and a couple of play pens.</p><p>'For the real young ones' he said by way of explanation.</p><p>We went through an adjoining door to a room that contained board games, computers and a well stocked library and beyond that, another adjoining room which was much larger. In there was a ping-pong table, pool table and yet three more large plasmas hooked up to a Wii, PS3 &amp; XBOX360.</p><p>'this place must have cost a small fortune!' I exclaimed.</p><p>'It did... it does...' he laughed, 'but it'll earn a damn sight more than it cost in the long run!'</p><p>With his business sense, I had little doubt that it would.</p><p>'Speculate to accumulate dear boy...' he laughed.</p><p>I had no idea of Tony's wealth, but looking at the way he spent money, I had no doubt that the man stood next to me was more than a millionaire.</p><p>We crossed to the other side of the building, entering a large dining hall with tables, chairs and high chairs for the little ones. Like the rest of the place, it was bright and very homely, nothing like an institutional canteen that I'd expected.</p><p>The tables sat groups of four. On the wall was a menu with meal choices for the week; breakfast, mid-morning snack, lunch, mid-afternoon snack, tea and supper. All the kids had to do was write their name next to any one of the FIVE choices at each meal.</p><p>'With the younger ones, the mentors ask them and write it in for them...' Tony told me.</p><p>I scanned the choices, and these children were certainly well fed, with everything prepared fresh on the premises by their own proper chef. Even the bread was baked on site.</p><p>The smell coming from the kitchen was mouth watering. We waved to the kitchen staff as we passed before entering the administration section which were just all offices. Julia was sat at her desk.</p><p>'Enjoying the tour?' she asked.</p><p>'I'm amazed' I said honestly, 'what a place!'</p><p>'We work on a simple basis' she told me. 'Give the children everything they need, train them from an early age so it's just a normal day occurrence, love and care for them as if they are your own and in return they will love you back and do anything for you!'</p><p>From what I'd seen and heard, it seemed to work and I had to agree. I couldn't fault the system.</p><p>'By the way... how was Nataly?' she asked with a wink.</p><p>'She is beautiful!' I told her. 'And talk about a great night. She's a real credit to you'</p><p>I nearly added both but remembered just in time.</p><p>'We're going downstairs now' Tony told her.</p><p>'Shout if you need anything' Julia smiled.</p><p>Tony led me out and we headed to the basement area.</p><p>'This is the best bit!' he laughed.</p><p>He swiped his card at a door and we entered a room kitted out like a doctor's surgery, with charts, diagrams with children's sexual development at various ages, height charts, scales and eyes charts. There was a black doctor's examination couch complete with what looked like child size stirrups for vaginal examinations.</p><p>'This is where we we carry out any necessary medical checks, things like that. We can do internal examinations of the girls and it's where we pop the little ones and new arrivals...'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'As you can see, it's a fully functional surgery. We can even carry out minor operations here, but it's not used all the time, so it'll double up as a set if and when we need a doctor's surgery... once we get the film production company rolling!'</p><p>He paused for a moment.</p><p>'Did I forget to mention that?' he laughed. 'We'll be branching into high quality child porn too... proper scripted, professional films... not a shaky camcorder in someone's bedroom!' he laughed harder. 'Don't worry... I'll fill you in fully before we get going!'</p><p>We entered the next room which was set up with bondage and various bdsm equipment. In the centre of the room was a very large bed with a chain and handcuffs attached to each corner. On a shelf were an array of whips, dildo's, vibrators, strap-ons and ball gags. Each of them child size.</p><p>I noticed some very tiny vibrators, which were almost pencil thin. I picked one up and looked at it. ""Ages 2 - 4"" was printed on it followed by ""for vaginal OR anal use"". In one corner was a contraption which looked like a giant baby bouncer and in another was a spanking bench which was adjustable with webbing straps.</p><p>It was clearly designed for a child to be strapped into.</p><p>'I take it this is where you train in bondage and stuff...' I laughed.</p><p>'Correct!' he conformed, 'and of course, it can double for filming too!'</p><p>Next door was a large wet room with an enormous shower area, open toilet area, large round jacuzzi and another area set aside for water sports.</p><p>'Before we enter education...' Tony said, 'these are our latest additions down here. The indoor sets for films... I'll show you the outdoor ones when they're finished!'</p><p>Tony swiped the door and we entered. I stood there mesmerised just looking at it.</p><p>'Fuck me...' I said, 'that looks realistic!'</p><p>'Bloody ought to as well!' Tony laughed. 'The designers and builders all work on film sets in Hollywood!</p><p>It looked as if we'd stepped into a little girl's bedroom. Well, two walls did at least. It was perfect in every detail, even down to a pile of dirty clothes on the floor on top of which |I noticed there were a pair of little white knickers complete with pee stains and light brown streaks in the gusset.</p><p>'This is the Hello Kitty set... but within half hour it can be changed into various different ones, Barbie, Strawberry Shortcake, Fairies, Tweenies, Tellytubbies, Mr Men, Little Misses, Spongebob Squarepants, Transformers, Football, Power Rangers, Ben10, Scooby Doo or any one of about 10 different Disney ones!'</p><p>That is cool!' I said.</p><p>'Yeah... and cost a bloody fortune... but the idea is to mimic a kids bedroom anywhere in the world really, so it's not identifiable. It will look like it actually is and not a set. We can chop and change it as and when we want'</p><p>I looked up and saw all the lighting rigs and cameras at every conceivable angle.</p><p>'It all gets fed in from separate cameras to the big editing suite.... or it will do once it's finished!' he laughed.</p><p>We walked into the next set and I had to convince myself that we weren't in a real branch of McDonald's.</p><p>I feel like ordering a Big Mac!' I laughed.</p><p>'Well... it could easily be a Whopper or a Bargain Bucket as again it can be changed into KFC or Burger King within half hour'</p><p>We walked into the last one.</p><p>'This is our blank canvas, so if we want to shoot something special, we have a spare that can be transformed into the right set. If we need to do school ones, then we can use one of the classrooms... come on!' he laughed. 'I know you've been dying to see them!'</p><p>I followed him out, past another set of open toilets, again without a door in sight, and Tony tapped on a door marked ""ED1""</p><p>As we entered, all the children stood up.</p><p>'Sit down!' Tony said laughing. 'Sorry to interrupt... but we're just doing the tour'</p><p>I looked round.</p><p>There were less children than I'd expected and it must have shown on my face.</p><p>'They're split into three classes... by age' he explained to me quietly. '6 and under... 7 to 9... then 10 and over'</p><p>'Oh right' I nodded.</p><p>Clearly we were in the under 6 classroom. It looked like any other classroom I'd ever been in over the years. Desks, a teacher at the front, pictures proudly displayed on the walls that the children had done, an alphabet frieze, height chart with markings to indicate the different children's heights. Just a totally normal, every day classroom.</p><p>For some reason, I'd expected it to be a frenzy of sexual activity. I looked around the class again and I have to say the little ones looked drop dead sexy in those school uniforms, and I watched avidly as little girls bent over desks and I saw their cute little bums through their sexy sexy, white, see through knickers.</p><p>I spotted Matthew and Mollie and smiled at them. They took a moment from doing their pictures to wave at me with big smiles on their faces. I felt a bit sorry for little Matthew, as he was the only boy in the class although it didn't seem to bother him in the slightest.</p><p>'What's through that door?' I asked Tony.</p><p>He laughed.</p><p>'I knew you'd ask that. All the classrooms have one of those. That's where the... additional curriculum is taught... the sex lessons. Come on... I'll show you!'</p><p>We went through and the room was arranged like a large bedroom. There was a large double bed, two singles, two sofas and an armchair. On the wall was a large whiteboard and on another a large white projection screen. Tony pointed to them.</p><p>'Theory...' he said and then pointed to the beds. 'Practical!'</p><p>'I was expecting them all to be at it!' I laughed although there was a hint of disappointment in my voice.</p><p>'They will be soon, but they do actually follow a structured curriculum and timetable which gives them an all round education... as well as the special stuff. The do the usual stuff, maths, English, history... well the older ones do. Think of the three classrooms as an infants, junior and secondary school. The only difference is, they spend half the morning and half an afternoon having detailed sex education instead of all the usual rubbish they don't need!'</p><p>We ambled back into the actual classroom and wandered around saying hello and talking to the children. I noticed they all had little name tags on them. Good old Nataly I thought. Matthew and Mollie I already knew of course, and the teacher introduced us to a little girl who had the privilege of being the youngest child at the orphanage at the moment.</p><p>She was a little cherub with blonde hair and blue eyes. It looked like her hair would have flowed right down her back had it not been in the bunches which was a school uniform requirement for the girls if their hair was long enough.</p><p>Her name tag said she was called Aimee, and to look at, she was an absolute angel.</p><p>'Hello Aimee... how are you? Are you well? I asked.</p><p>She nodded her sweet little head and gave me a big beaming smile.</p><p>'She's still a little shy around people she doesn't know very well' the teacher told us.</p><p>I picked Aimee up and tickled her chin, making her giggle, with my other hand on her tiny bum.</p><p>'How old are you sweetheart?' I asked her gently.</p><p>She held up four fingers.</p><p>'Oh wow!' I smiled, 'a BIG four! N You're very pretty!' I told her and was rewarded with another big smile.</p><p>I put her back in her seat and blew her a little kiss. Aimee blew me one back loudly.</p><p>We were then introduced to three girls at a table, a little red head, a girl who had oriental features and another little blondie. I looked at their name badges: :Louise, jade and Samantha.</p><p>Louise, the little red head was a chunky little thing, but cute nonetheless and gave me a lovely warm smile. She wasn't obese or anything, but simply carrying a little more weight than most other girls of her age.</p><p>Jade was an absolute delight with jet black hair, big brown eyes, oriental features and a smile that just blew me away Maybe I was a little biased as I love the orientals, or ""bamboos"" as I called them.</p><p>Samantha was another blonde sweetie with bright blue eyes and when she smiled, little dimples appeared in her cheeks.</p><p>'Nice to meet you' I said to all three. 'Even more pretty little girls! And how old are you three?'</p><p>'6' they said in unison when they'd stopped giggling.</p><p>I had a feeling that I would definitely be seeing more of little Jade. We then wandered over to the table where Matthew and Mollie were sitting. I smiled at them and they both grinned widely, showing no trace of the shyness I'd seen when I met them yesterday.</p><p>'I know these two cheeky little faces!' I pointed at Matthew.</p><p>'You're Mollie!' and then to Mollie 'and you're Matthew!... or have I got you the wrong way round?'</p><p>All the children in the class were giggling at my apparent silliness.</p><p>'I'M Mollie!</p><p>'And I'M Matthew!' they corrected me.</p><p>I looked at them.</p><p>'Daft aren't I?'</p><p>Six little heads nodded as one and giggled.</p><p>'I'll pop back later... see you in action when you have your other lessons yeah?' I smiled.</p><p>They all waved and smiled back.</p><p>'See you later!' I winked as we made our way out</p><p>'Do you know something?' Tony asked when we were back in the corridor alone.</p><p>'What's that?' I asked.</p><p>'Watching you in there... you've got a brilliant way with these kids... they love you already and we've only been here 24 hours! You have a genuine love and affection for them... and that's confirmed something I noticed them moment I decided to employ you'</p><p>'Oh yeah?' I said casually, expecting some witty remark like he usually came out with.</p><p>He stopped and looked at me.</p><p>'That I made the right decision!' he said seriously. 'You're the perfect person to oversee this place. I know you'll do it properly and most importantly treat the kids with respect, take care of them physically and emotionally and put THEIR interests at the front of everything you do!'</p><p>To hear him say that meant a lot to me. It helped allay my odd moments of self-doubt that maybe I couldn't do it, and I suddenly found a new inner confidence.</p><p>'Thanks mate' was all I could say.</p><p>We walked through a door marked ""ED2"" and again they all stood up.</p><p>'Sit yer bums down!' he laughed again.</p><p>'I think we need to change the rules on this standing up malarkey!' I laughed.</p><p>'We used to do it at our school... bloody hated it!' he replied.</p><p>Again, every single child, including the boys looked like a paedo's wet dream in their school uniform. This class was more evenly split with three girls and three boys. Like the previous class, we wandered around speaking to each of them and there was no sign of shyness from any of them.</p><p>'Hello... Tina!' I said looking at her badge.</p><p>I took her hand and shook it before kissing the back of it. She was a slim girl with short, dark brown hair. Because her hair was too short for the regulation bunches, she wore a pink Alice band instead.</p><p>'Hello sir' she said politely, 'I hope you're well?'</p><p>'I am...very' I replied. Thank you for asking'</p><p>Next to Emily, Gemma and Andy's brood, I thought these were some of the politest, most respectful kids I'd ever met.</p><p>'By the way...' I said in a loud voice so they could all hear, 'no need to call me sir. Peter, Pete or Uncle Pete will do... I'm not the flipping queen!'</p><p>The kids roared with laughter and then relaxed. Next was an extremely cute looking 7 year old boy with short blond hair and a name badge that said he was called David.</p><p>'I forgot to ask you Tina... how old are you sweetheart?'</p><p>'9..S...'</p><p>I glared at her playfully, daring her with my eyes to call me sir.</p><p>'I mean Uncle Peter!' she corrected herse3lf.</p><p>'That's better!' I said with a wink to let her know I was kidding her, and she flashed me back a beautiful smile and a every sexy wink .</p><p>Then there was 8 year old Steven, Karen who was also 9, Philip the same age and a pretty little waif of a thing that looked about 6 but assured me she was actually 9 called Hannah.</p><p>Again, we promised them a return visit when they were in their ""bedroom"" as we left and I suddenly stopped in my tracks.</p><p>'What?' Tony asked.</p><p>'There's one missing!' I told him.</p><p>'How the bloody hell would you know?' he laughed.</p><p>'Trust me!' I said as we stepped into the corridor.</p><p>As we approached another open toilet area we heard a sweet little voice happily singing a song.</p><p>'...When Santa got stuck up the chim - in - nee... he began to shout... you girls and boys won't get an-nee toys... if you don't pull me out....'</p><p>There she was, sitting on a toilet with those sexy see through knickers around her ankles, swinging her legs and singing without a care in the world as we wandered in.</p><p>Hiya Ellie sweetie!' I called out affectionately.</p><p>She hadn't even noticed us come in, she was so wrapped up in her song. She looked up, beamed me a smile and waved.</p><p>'Uncle Pete! She said, overjoyed to see me and stretching her arms out.</p><p>I knelt down and gave her a hug and a kiss.</p><p>'Phew... little stinky bum!' I laughed, waving my hands around.</p><p>Little Ellie couldn't stop giggling.</p><p>'Are you okay babes?' I asked.</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>'That was a lovely little song you was singing' I told her, 'I know that one too. I hope you're going to come and spend the night with me soon?' I said before whispering in her ear, 'and then we can finish what we started?'</p><p>Ellie giggled again and then nodded furiously.</p><p>'I'll arrange it soon sweetie' I said with a wink.'Now you can go back to your song... and finish that stinky poo in peace!' I laughed as I blew her a kiss.</p><p>Ellie blew me one back and as we walked on, I heard her sweet little voice again as she continued singing her song.</p><p>'...my beard is black... there's soot in my sack... my nose is tick - a - lee - too...'</p><p>'When Santa got stuck up the chim -in - nee...' I sang out loud.</p><p>'Atchoo... atchoo... atchoo!' little Ellie giggled, finishing the song off.</p><p>'You are good!' Tony complimented me, 'I'd never have known!</p><p>'As you might have gathered, Ellie and I have met before... that's the only reason I knew if the truth be told'</p><p>'But like I said before...' Tony reiterated, 'it shows that you're observant and out of the 15 kids here, you noticed one was missing!'</p><p>'16!' I said.</p><p>'Sorry? Tony said puzzled.</p><p>'There's 16 kids here you doughnut!'</p><p>'Is there?' he said, genuinely surprised, 'I thought it was 15? Shows what I know!' he laughed.</p><p>We wandered into ""ED3"" THE LAST ONE.</p><p>'Don't bother standing!' I said quickly, 'and it's Uncle Pete... not bloody sir!' I laughed.</p><p>The three older kids all laughed. These were the oldest kids in the place and out of the three I already knew two of them, so I went to the one I didn't know first.</p><p>'Hello young man... who are you and how old are you?'</p><p>'Ben... and I'm 10'</p><p>I laughed and he looked at me with a puzzled expression.</p><p>'Like the cartoon... Ben10?'</p><p>It suddenly clicked and he laughed.</p><p>'But only for this year until my birthday!' he giggled.</p><p>'Very good!' I laughed, 'I like you!'</p><p>We walked over to another desk.</p><p>'I know this feller' I smiled. 'He looked after my Emily while I was with this sexpot!' I said pointing to a smiling Nataly. 'And according to my daughter... she had a wonderful time and was looked after superbly!' I winked at Robert.</p><p>He smiled at my praise and then we came to Nataly.</p><p>'Who's she?' I said to Tony as I pointed at her.</p><p>'Absolutely no idea!' he said winking, sending Nat into a right set of giggles.</p><p>'You okay darling?' I asked, bending over for a kiss and a better look at those gorgeous little tits through her see through blouse..</p><p>She nodded as she gave me a hug.</p><p>'See you tonight with Em!' I said with a big smile. 'Hang on a cotton picking minute!' I laughed, 'where are they?'</p><p>I only just realised that Emily and Gemma weren't there.</p><p>'Gone to get a drink...' Nataly explained.</p><p>At that moment, the door opened and two very familiar faces appeared looking incredibly sexy in their school uniforms each carrying a glass of juice. I tried to keep a straight face as I gave Nataly a crafty wink to let her know I was on a wind-up.</p><p>'And where do you two think you've been sneaking off to during lessons? I said as sternly as I could muster.</p><p>Emily looked crestfallen.</p><p>'I... er... we...' she stammered.</p><p>I couldn't keep it up and burst out laughing</p><p>'Dadddyyy!' she said throwing her arms around me.</p><p>'Gotcha!' I laughed as I hugged her back and kissed her head. 'Your face!'</p><p>'You wait... I'll get you back Daddy!' Emily warned me.</p><p>'You staying here or coming with me and Uncle Tony?'</p><p>'Staying here!' she said, looking at Robert and smiling.</p><p>'I think you've got an admirer Robert!' I said to him with a wink.</p><p>'Daddy?' Emily said.</p><p>'Yes sweetiepie?'</p><p>'Shut up!' she said sternly.</p><p>'Oops!' Tony laughed. 'I think it's time for us to leave... see you all later!</p><p>They all waved and blew kisses and I noticed Nataly give me a sexy little wink. As we wandered out I decided to tease Em one last time.</p><p>'Emily and Robert sitting in a tree.... K I S S I N G...' I started chanting.</p><p>I could hear Nat laughing right the way down the corridor.</p><p>'You are such a wind-up merchant!' Tony laughed, 'fancy a coffee?'</p><p>'Best thing you've said all morning... I'm parched. And it'll give my cock time to go down!'</p><p>'Mine too!' Tony laughed as we headed for the dining room.</p><p>After we'd had our superb tasting freshly ground coffee's, Tony led me through to a door and swiped the lock.</p><p>'Only you, me and Julia have access through here' he confided.</p><p>'What is it?' I asked.</p><p>'Aha!' he said mysteriously.</p><p>We walked for about five minutes in what reminded me of the underground walkways between platforms on the London Underground. Eventually we reached another door and Tony swiped it again.</p><p>'Still a bit of a building site I'm afraid!' he said.</p><p>Like that made any sense to me.</p><p>We went through the doorway and we were standing in what was the reception lobby of the hotel.</p><p>'Bloody hell! I said as I looked round.</p><p>'Clever eh?'</p><p>I was amazed. Not for the first time.</p><p>'I was going to keep the name under wraps for now.... but what the fuck'</p><p>He paused for dramatic effect.</p><p>'Welcome to.... Hotel GEMILY!'</p><p>'Hotel what?' I said.</p><p>'GEMILY' he said with a smile. 'I was going to call it paradise but decided to name it after the girls. Gemma... and Emily... GEMILY!'</p><p>'They will be so thrilled!'</p><p>'Yup... I hope so' he smiled, 'but keep it under wraps for now... Mum's the word until the sign goes up and we'll have a proper naming ceremony. They can be guests of honour... cut the ribbon with giant scissors and all that jazz?'</p><p>A tall man in a high visibility jacket and hard hat came walking towards us, holding out his hand and greeting us warmly.</p><p>'Mr Tony... Mr Peter... how nice to see you' he said as he shook our hands.</p><p>'You too Ivan. How are you? How are things progressing?'</p><p>'Very well sir' he replied, 'we are ahead of schedule!'</p><p>I could hear banging and drilling somewhere.</p><p>'I hope you're not cutting corners... and I'm getting exactly what I'm paying for Ivan?' Tony joked.</p><p>Ivan held his arms out in a 'would I do that to you?' type gesture.</p><p>'Every single thing' Ivan reassured him, 'but I have a good work force. You pay me well... I pay them well... they work hard... do a good job. We all happy!' he smiled.</p><p>'Okay to look round?'</p><p>'It's your place sir' Ivan replied, 'but I must insist you wear these?'</p><p>He pointed to his jacket and hard hat.</p><p>'I will get you some'</p><p>As soon as we were kitted out, we made our way up the grand spiral staircase.</p><p>How many rooms?' I asked.</p><p>'Accommodation wise... there'll be six' Tiny said.</p><p>I was surprised.</p><p>'Only six?'</p><p>Personally, I thought that sounded more like a B&amp;B than a hotel.</p><p>'It's enough' Tony assured me. 'remember, this is a specialist hotel. It will be five star on par with the finest hotel anywhere in the world. Fine dining, personal assistant available to every guest 24hours a day, indoor and outdoor pools, surround sound cinema showing anything you want including our very own child porn channel available 24hours... or they can view it on one of the 50inch plasma screens in their room... either on the leather sofa or the four poster bed... or even in the jacuzzi, sauna or shower. Need I go on?'</p><p>'I get the picture!' I laughed.</p><p>'Plus of course, they get to choose any bed companion from the orphanage or 'the stable' as I call it, for the duration of their stay. They can choose a different one every night of the week if they want... or more than one if they're willing to pay extra... and the major attraction of it all is total discretion, security and seclusion. We also offer a money back guarantee that there will NEVER be any come backs!'</p><p>'How much is that little lot going to cost them?' I asked.</p><p>'A LOT!' Tony laughed, emphasising the word, 'but they will get what they pay for' he laughed again. 'I've already put the word out and from the moment we open... we're booked solid for the first six months!'</p><p>'Fucking hell!' I gasped. 'So what's the cost?'</p><p>'A week here... all inclusive of everything.... about ten grand!'</p><p>'TEN thousand pounds?' I gasped again, 'you could have a luxury round the world cruise for that... and STILL have change!</p><p>'Yup' Tony laughed again, 'but it'll be worth every single penny. Can you have say... a 4 or 5 year old come and suck your cock all night long on a cruise? Can you piss over a 6 year old? Or fuck an 8 year old's arse... and know that no-one will come after you and throw you in jail? I think not!'</p><p>'Booked six months solid.... six rooms at ten grand that's...'</p><p>'Serious fucking money!' Tony laughed.</p><p>I whistled as Tony swiped his card and we went through another door.</p><p>'This is the only completed suite so far... the one we bring clients to... to sell them their little week in heaven!'</p><p>Tony opened a wide set of double doors and from the moment we entered, I could see what he meant about the money people would spend to come here. My feet sank and disappeared into the thickest, softest carpet I'd ever felt.</p><p>Every little luxury was there, from the leather suites tin gigantic plasma screens on every wall. There were also original, full scale paintings of child erotica adorning the walls too which Tony had specially commissioned.</p><p>The suite was about four times bigger than the entire size of my old flat, and we hadn't even entered the en-suite wet area yet..</p><p>Again it was finished to the highest possible standards, with marble flooring and gold taps on the twin sinks and huge jacuzzi bath.</p><p>I decided to take a Jimmy in the most expensive toilet I'd ever seen in my life!</p><p>'That cost more than a penny I know!' I joked as I zipped up my fly and pressed the button to start the automatic cleaning cycle. 'Seriously though... what a place!' I said.</p><p>'This is just the start' Tony said confidently. 'Once this is a success... and I know it will be... I have my eyes on a few other countries. Japan for one... Thailand, Vietnam, India, Cambodia and Bulgaria... for starters'</p><p>I didn't answer.</p><p>I was too gob-smacked.</p><p>We left them room and Tony showed me where the pool was being built, the restaurant, gym and 'specialist entertainment' areas as he called them, before we returned our gear to Ivan, said goodbye and made our way back through the walkway.</p><p>By the time we got back it was lunch time so we headed towards the dining room. All the kids were in there eating of course, the food looking and smelling sensational.</p><p>Now we'd said hello to each and every one of the kids, they'd lost their shyness and were much more themselves around us. They all smiled and waved at us, some of them running over for a hug and a kiss. I was particularly happy to see little Jade in that category. I've always been enamoured by the 'bamboos' and little jade was a perfect example of an oriental cutie.</p><p>'Hello Jade darling!' I said as she threw her little arms around me, 'what have you had for lunch?'</p><p>'Chicken nuggets!' she told me.</p><p>'Nice?'</p><p>Jade nodded.</p><p>'You can come and sit with me if you want?' I told her.</p><p>Jade nodded again as I grabbed a sandwich and another mug of the superb coffee's they served and sat down at a table where Ellie, Robert, Nataly and Em were perched.</p><p>'Daddy!' Emily squealed as I crept up behind her and kissed the top of her head.</p><p>'Wotcha squirt!' I said as I hugged her. 'How was your morning?'</p><p>'Good' she told me, 'but... I think this afternoon will be better!'</p><p>I laughed as I sat down. Jade looked a little bit miffed as there were no seats left at the table. I patted my lap and winked at her as she nodded eagerly. Her little face lit up and I lifted the little 6 year old up onto my lap.</p><p>'Hi Jade!' they all said as the little sweetie waved at them.</p><p>'Where's Gem?' I asked</p><p>'Over there!' she pointed.</p><p>I glanced across to see her sitting with Ben, Tina and Karen where Tony had just joined them. Emily was struggling to eat the biggest burger I'd ever seen in my life.</p><p>'That things almost as big as you!' I said making the others laugh.</p><p>'I know' Em smiled. 'The food here is dee - lish!'</p><p>'Dee - lish?' I repeated, what sort of word is that?'</p><p>'Nataly taught me it!' she grinned before she sank her teeth into the burger.</p><p>'Don't you spoil that uniform!' I told her. 'I love it...who designed it Nat?'</p><p>'We all did' she explained. 'the girls designed this and the boys theirs... but the see through knickers was my idea!' she added proudly</p><p>'And a very good one too! I laughed as I munched on my sandwich with one hand and rubbed Jade's little dark skinned bum with the other.</p><p>Jade looked up at me and gave me the most gorgeous smile, the way little oriental girls do.</p><p>'Shall we go somewhere private?' I whispered in the 6 year old's ear.</p><p>Little Jade nodded eagerly. I finished my sandwich and gulped down the last of my coffee.</p><p>'See you soon!' I said with a wink as I got up with Jade in my arms.</p><p>'Have fun Daddy!' Emily said with a big knowing smile.</p><p>I set Jade down and holding her hand swiped a door and went through to the private rooms. I sat on the sofa and jade stood in front of me in that sexiest of school uniforms, her long, silky jet black hair tied in bunches with pink ribboned bows.</p><p>'You are beautiful!' I told her. 'Where are you from sweetie?'</p><p>'My Mummy was from Vietnam' she told me.</p><p>I leaned forward and gave her a kiss. She responded by opening her sweet little mouth and I felt her tiny tongue in mine. I ran my hand up her skirt and my fingers danced over the small mound between her legs before we broke away.</p><p>'You kiss very nicely...' I said, 'how old are you?'</p><p>'6' she confirmed proudly.</p><p>'Have you been popped yet sweetheart?'</p><p>She shook her sweet head.</p><p>'I'll have to have a chat with Auntie Julia... see if I can do it. Would you like me to be the one to do it?'</p><p>'Yes please!' she told me enthusiastically.</p><p>I pulled the little spaghetti bows on either side of her little see through knickers and they fell away to the floor when Jade repositioned herself with her legs apart. I then lifted her up onto my lap facing me with her legs spread either side of mine.</p><p>We kissed again as my hand went between her open legs and I stroked her soft, tiny slit before circling her hard little clit with my thumb.</p><p>'That's nice...' she said softly as we broke away.</p><p>I felt her hands at my zip as it was tugged down and two warm, soft little hands fumbled in my pants. I unclipped my jeans and pulled them down a bit.</p><p>'That easier darling?' I asked as my cock sprang out.</p><p>Jade beamed at me as she wrapped those delicate little hands around it and began to wank me gently. It felt wonderful and Jade had a lovely technique. She gripped firmly but at the same time gently and her little hands were so soft to the touch.</p><p>'Oh that feels wonderful...' I praised and encouraged her as she got into a steady rhythm, 'you do that so well...'</p><p>She continued to wank me one handed while with the other, she tenderly caressed my balls.</p><p>'I know what I want to do...' I smiled at her, 'I want to give that lovely little pussy of yours a lick!'</p><p>I lifted her back down and stood up before I sat her on the sofa with her little legs spread wide. I looked at that tiny little opening and was tempted to pop her little cherry there and then. But I decided it wouldn't be fair on Jade to miss out on her official one with the party and presents.</p><p>I knelt down in front of her and gently pushed her little brown legs apart to make sure she had them as wide as she possibly could for me, and I could get as much of that sweet, hairless little pussy as I could.</p><p>I stuck the tip of my tongue into her tiny gaping hole.</p><p>I was so looking forward to jade having her little cherry popped so that I'd be able to stick my tongue and finger deep inside her fantastic sexy body.</p><p>She had that delicate, fragrant taste like all little girls do, and I lapped at her smooth, bald lips, licking, sucking and flicking my tongue all around her hard, tiny little love button.</p><p>Jade gasped and panted before holding my head and pulling me harder onto her as she ground her pubic bone onto my mouth.</p><p>I then circled her her clit with my thumb as I sucked on her little lips. As she gyrated her little hips, she threw her head back and sighed loudly. I licked harder and faster as 6 year old Jade's legs started to wobble and shake as she came.</p><p>'Oh... ooh... nice...nice.. she sighed.</p><p>I let her ride out her pleasure waves before I lifted her legs higher and pushed my tongue into her tiny, tightly closed anal hole, and then licked the crack of her bum.</p><p>Jade began to move her little bum up and down, going mad. She clearly loved it being licked. Eventually I pulled my mouth off and put her legs back down.</p><p>'Thank you!' jade said with a big smile before she kissed me. 'that was really nice!'</p><p>I sat back on the sofa with the little girl on my lap like before. We had a nice long, sexy kiss as I took hold of my hard cock and rubbed it up and down the length of her smooth, hairless little slit and around her hard nubbin.</p><p>It didn't take long before little Jade was gasping and panting again and when we kissed again, she sighed into my mouth as she enjoyed another orgasm..</p><p>When we broke away, Jade asked 'would you like me to make YOU cum Uncle Peter?'</p><p>'That would be very nice Jade!' I said, impressed at her consideration in wanting to pleasure me.</p><p>She immediately jumped down and knelt between my legs. I looked down at this delightful Vietnamese girl looking up at me. She held my cock expertly in the palm of her little soft hand and after licking her lips to make them nice and wet, ran them up and down the entire length of my cock a few times before she expertly ran her tongue around the head.</p><p>Still looking up at me with those big brown oriental eyes, she engulfed my cock with her her hot little lips and took me into her tiny mouth.</p><p>For a 6 year old, she was extremely talented, and I was amazed how much of my cock she could fit into her tiny mouth, over half of it, making her tiny cheeks bulge out. She sucked hard and began moving her little head up and down fast, maintaining constant eye contact with me.</p><p>Something told me she was one of Nataly's protégées.</p><p>I was so turned on I grabbed Jade's bunches and used them to literally pull her mouth up and down my cock, fucking that little 6 year old face. All the while, she kept up the eye contact and the more I pulled her head down to get more of my cock down her tiny throat, the harder little Jade sucked.</p><p>'Oh Jade.. oh darling... oh sweetie...' I gasped as my cock erupted in her mouth.</p><p>I pumped and pumped as Jade gulped and swallowed as quickly as she possibly could. She suddenly coughed, her little eyes watered and cum dribbled out of her nose down onto her school blouse.</p><p>I released my grip immediately but little Jade simply carried on, sucking and swallowing, looking up with her big brown watery eyes until she was certain the flow of thick slimy cum had stopped.</p><p>Her mouth had overflowed with the amount and cum had dribbled down her chin, long strands hanging down and attaching themselves to her blouse. Eventually she removed her mouth, licked her lips and gave me a big smile, her lips, teeth and tongue still coated in cum.</p><p>'That was super!' I praised her as she stood back up and I hugged her tiny body close. 'You're so lovely' I whispered as I reached down, caressing her lovely little bum again. 'I definitely want to be the one to pop your sweet little cherry' I told her, '...and once I've done that, I want to fuck you and push my cock up your tight little bum. Would you like that?'</p><p>Jade nodded with enthusiasm.</p><p>'I wanted you to do it... when you rubbed my pussy... but it's not allowed!' she said with more than a hint of disappointment.</p><p>'I'll have a word with Auntie Julia...' I winked at her.</p><p>'Thank you' she said before adding 'I need a wee wee?'</p><p>I led her to the toilet.</p><p>'Watch me?' she asked, 'I like being watched!'</p><p>She spread her little legs and I knelt down for a close up view as the little 6 year old oriental girl released her amber liquid from the tiny hole between her legs. I grabbed some tissue and dabbed at the big globs of cum quickly drying on her blouse.</p><p>'That's going to stain' I told her.</p><p>'Doesn't matter' she giggled as she finished her wee and wiped her little pussy with some tissue.</p><p>We went to find her knickers and I helped her put them back on before we had another kiss and made our way back out. Just as we left the room we bumped into Julia.</p><p>'Just the person!' I said.</p><p>Julia looked down at little Jade and saw the wet marks on her blouse.</p><p>'Are those cum stains young lady?' she asked.</p><p>Jade smiled, smacked her lips and nodded.</p><p>'Good girl!' Julia said, 'I'll make sure you get a gold star today!'</p><p>She turned to me.</p><p>'What can I do for you?'</p><p>'I understand they get their cherries popped when they turn 6?'</p><p>Julia nodded.</p><p>'I want to do Jade's...' I told her, 'and be her first fuck?'</p><p>'Certainly!' Julia said respectfully. 'You're the boss. You can pop ANY cherry you want, whenever you want. I'll make a note on Jade's file that her cherry mustn't be busted and she mustn't be fucked until you say so?'</p><p>'Thanks Julia' I said before looking down at little Jade.</p><p>'All we have to do is set a date... and I'll make sure you still have your party and presents! I winked at her as she beamed back at me. 'Right... best get you back to lesson!'</p><p>I picked her up and we kissed as I had a final grope of her bum and pussy. In just knew that Jade and I would be seeing a great deal more of each other over the coming weeks.</p><p>Tony and I had promised to look in on the afternoon's special education classes, but I wanted to save my energy for what I knew would be a pretty frenetic night with Nataly and Em.</p><p><b>End Of Part Eight</b></p>"
994,"If You Go Down To The Woods Today, Part 9",Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['M', '(g/b various)', 'pedo', 'preteen', 'schoolgirl', 'schoolboy', 'oral', 'intercourse']","The tour of the Romanian orphanage set up by Tony to service clients at the luxury hotel which is undergoing refurbishment to service well heeled paedophiles continues. As promised, Peter and Tony visit the special sex education classes, starting with Classroom One, they youngest ones. They get roped into a practical lesson and 4 year old Aimee proves she's just as good as the big girls! Later that evening, Peter is joined by his 7 year old daughter and 11 year old sexpot Nataly for a hot night of under age threesome fun and a few surprises he hadn't expected...",2012-05-12T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did not happen. If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!","<p>As much as I wanted to save my energy for what I just knew was going to be one hot night of pre-teen sex with my sweet Emily and the seemingly insatiable Nataly, I really wanted to look in on the sex education classes. As if reading my mind, Tony spoke.</p><p>'Let's grab a coffee and a cigarette...' he said to me. 'Then by the time we finish those, the sex-ed lessons should be well under way. Not only that...' he said with a laugh, 'I spotted some rather delicious fresh cream cakes in the kitchen. No wonder I always seem to put on weight whenever I come here!'</p><p>We headed for the dining room and grabbed a couple of cappuccinos accompanied by a couple of the finest looking, home made, fresh cream chocolate éclairs I'd ever seen. They not only looked, but tasted absolutely delicious. We sat outside in the summer sunshine overlooking the pool.</p><p>'I can't wait to see them all out here in the pool...' I told him as I imagined those lovely little bodies in skimpy bikini's and speedos.</p><p>Tony laughed hard, 'oh you don't know the best part about that yet...'</p><p>I looked at him quizzically as I sipped my coffee.</p><p>'No costumes allowed... unless we have 'visitors' and they have been told to cover up, but usually it's naked swimming!'</p><p>I nearly choked on my coffee.</p><p>'Fucking hell Tone!' I spluttered, 'wait until I've got a mouthful of coffee to tell me THAT!'</p><p>'I did!' he laughed.</p><p>'Bastard! I muttered.</p><p>'Yeah I'm one of those as well...' he laughed again, 'but I'm a nice bastard!'</p><p>I couldn't help but laugh and agree with him as we wandered back in and placed our dirty crockery by the hatch.</p><p>'Mario!' Tony called out to the Italian chef. 'Bloody handsome!'</p><p>'Perdono?' the Italian asked, clearly not understanding.</p><p>'Don't understand a bloody word...' Tony said to me quietly with a laugh, 'marvellous chef though. It's a good job Julia speaks Italian!' he turned to Mario again.</p><p>'Fantastico!' Tony called indicating the empty plates.</p><p>'Ah!' Mario replied with a smile and a wave, finally getting the point Tony was making.</p><p>'Time for the highlight of the day...' Tony said with a smirk on his face as we headed back towards the classrooms and inparticular, the sex-ed rooms.</p><p>I could feel my cock stirring long before we even reached them, such was my anticipation. I'm sure Tony had a a hidden talent for mind reading, although it may just have been the fact that like he always said, we were both on the same wavelength.</p><p>'Dunno about you...' he said with a laugh, 'but my dick's hard and we ain't even there yet!'</p><p>'Tell me about it!' I replied as we took the lift down to the basement.</p><p>Tony swiped his card and then we entered the education corridor and then into 'ED1'. The classroom was empty of course. Tony lightly tapped onto the adjoining door and we entered. Six little faces smiled up at us adoringly. Some were on the variety of beds and the others on the sofas.</p><p>'Hiya kids!' Tony said with a big smile, 'don't mind us... we've come to watch!'</p><p>On the big white board was a close-up photograph of a little girl's spread thighs. You couldn't see her face of course because her little hairless vagina filled the screen, but if that little pussy was anything to go by, the owner was simply gorgeous. Tony and I sat at the back out of the way as the teacher continued.</p><p>'Okay...' she told them, 'now you should all know the names of the various parts... it's time to test you all. Aimee? Would you like to be our model for the next part?'</p><p>The sweet little cherubic blonde 4 year old nodded with enthusiasm.</p><p>'If you would like to take your knickers off and get up onto the examination couch please?'</p><p>Little Aimee reached under her short skirt and pulled her regulation see through knickers down before tucking her skirt up into her blouse above her waist and climbing up onto the black leather couch. The teacher wandered over and spread her legs, placing them into the child size stirrups.</p><p>'Gather around everyone...'</p><p>The remaining five crowded around the foot of the couch. Aimee didn't appear to be bothered in the slightest about having her sweet, hairless little pussy on display to her classmates, teacher and of course to us.</p><p>'Now... who can show me where the clitoris is?' she asked.</p><p>All six little hands shot up in the air to cries of 'me!'</p><p>'Louise?'</p><p>The little 6 year old redhead stepped forward and using the fingers of her right hand spread the top of Aimee's little lips apart and with her left hand pointed to the 4 years old's minuscule nubbin.</p><p>'Very good!' the teacher replied.</p><p>I saw little Mollie looking at me and I gave her a little wink. She smiled back.</p><p>'Now Matthew... would you remove your shorts please?'</p><p>I felt sorry for him in a way. Out of a class of six, including his own twin sister Mollie of course, he was the only boy. He pulled his shorts down and took them off, his delicious little cock erect and standing out proudly in front of him.</p><p>'Right... we all know Matthew is different because he's a boy of course, but what is it that makes him different?'</p><p>'He has a penis miss!' little Jade piped up.</p><p>'Yes he has Jade... well done. Can anybody think of any of the other names we might use for a penis?'</p><p>Lots of hands shot up including little Aimee's.</p><p>'Aimee?'</p><p>'Cock!' she replied.</p><p>Fuck that was so sexy hearing a 4 year old answer that.</p><p>'Well done... good girl... anyone else?'</p><p>'Dick!' Samantha added, her bright blue eyes sparkling with those ever present dimples on show when she smiled.</p><p>'Yes well done. Those are the common ones... cock, dick and of course penis'</p><p>'And a girls parts?' the teacher asked.</p><p>'Vagina miss!' Matthew spoke.</p><p>'Yes... any others?'</p><p>'Cunt!' little Amy said and I nearly came in my pants.</p><p>Tony looked at me like he'd had the same reaction.</p><p>'Pussy!' a gap toothed Mollie added making it sound more like 'puthy'</p><p>'Good... any more?'</p><p>'Minge!' Matthew added, not wanting to be outdone by his sister.</p><p>'Slit miss?' Louise interjected.</p><p>'Fuck hole!' Jade added to the discussion.</p><p>I had to stifle a giggle at that one. She was so forthright and one of my favourites was little Jade with her jet black hair, big brown eyes and pretty oriental features. I was so looking forward to getting inside HER little 'fuck hole' as she put it.</p><p>'Well done everyone!' the teacher praised them. 'Aimee you can get down now...' she said releasing the sweet 4 year old's legs from the stirrups. 'Now as we all know, Matthew has a cock, but what else does he have?'</p><p>'A nice bum!' his twin sister added with a giggle, making everyone including the teacher roar with laughter.</p><p>'Yes Mollie... your brother does indeed have a very nice bum...' she laughed, 'but I was referring to something inparticular?'</p><p>Samantha raised her hand.</p><p>'Yes Sam?'</p><p>'Balls miss!' she said proudly.</p><p>'Yes he does... well done Samantha! Can you tell me what they are for?'</p><p>'Sucking on!' she shot back immediately.</p><p>I looked at Tony who smiled at me knowingly.</p><p>'Yes quite right, they are for sucking on... but what about when he gets a bit older?'</p><p>'Making cum?' Louise suggested.</p><p>'Yep... well done Louise and what do we do with cum?'</p><p>'SWALLOW IT!' the whole class said together.</p><p>'Well done everybody... now I am going to put Uncle Tony and Uncle Peter on the spot...' she laughed.</p><p>I looked at Tony and he looked back at me and shrugged his shoulders as if to say 'don't ask me'.</p><p>'How many of you have seen a big, grown-up cock... I don't mean on the screen I mean properly... in real life?'</p><p>I looked at little Jade who flashed me one of those blow away smiles as her hand shot up in the air along with both Mollie and Matthew.</p><p>'More than I thought!' the teacher said with surprise, 'so who's have you seen?'</p><p>'Uncle Peter's... ' Mollie said with a giggle, 'and we played with it...'</p><p>'And sucked it!' Matthew added with a grin.</p><p>'And I swallowed it all down like a good girl... but I did miss a bit!' Jade piped up with a giggle, proudly showing off the cum stains on her blouse.</p><p>'Well done you three!' the teacher remarked. 'Well I'm going to ask if Uncle Peter and Uncle Tony wouldn't mind showing us their big hard cocks. Would you like that?'</p><p>'YEAH!!!!' the kids all squealed expectantly.</p><p>I looked at Tony again and he was roaring with laughter. I unzipped myself and then pulled my trousers and pants down with Tony following suit. I caught sight of little 4 year old Aimee, her eyes widening as my hard throbbing cock popped out. I then heard her gasp when she saw Tony's.</p><p>'I'm sure that if you want to come and have a touch... a lick or a suck... neither of them would mind?'</p><p>We both shook our heads as lots of little soft warm hands touched, poked and prodded our cocks and balls gently. Little soft hands cupped my heavy balls as tiny hot wet tongues licked and sucked the shaft, head and everywhere inbetween. I was in absolute paedo heaven and by the sounds of it, so was Tony.</p><p>I suddenly felt a hot soft tongue right in my piss slit wiggling around. Oh it was heavenly and when I looked down was surprised to see it was Aimee, the youngest in the class. She then used both hands to try and wrap her stubby little fingers around the shaft although they didn't quite meet, and then applied her lips to the head. As she did that, Louise and Samantha were each licking and sucking my balls. Meanwhile, Tony was getting a suck from sweet little Jade while the twins went to town on his balls.</p><p>'Oh fuck... oh yeah...' I sighed as three little pre-teens licked, sucked groped and caressed every inch of my cock and balls tenderly.</p><p>Similar pleasurable sounds were coming from Tony too.</p><p>'Don't worry if you want to cum...' the teacher told us quietly, her own hand under her skirt fingering her pussy, 'just do it... it's all a good learning experience for them...'</p><p>I was glad she'd said that I was so close and I don't think Tony was that far behind either.</p><p>'Aargh...' I gasped as my cock erupted like a volcano having a bad day.</p><p>Poor little Aimee was totally unprepared and as a huge amount of hot gloopy cum shot into her sweet sucking mouth, she gagged and coughed before managing to catch her breath and swallowing a big mouthful. Once they saw what was happening, both Louise and Samantha moved in to make sure they each got a mouthful before the remaining spurts frosted their sweet little faces with huge globs matting their hair.</p><p>Tony groaned and did pretty much the same thing with Mollie, Matt and Jade although if my earlier experiences with those three was anything to go by, there would be a fight over who got the most.</p><p>I lay back exhausted and looked at the three sexy little girls, their faces covered and still lapping up every last drop of my seed.</p><p>'Oh girls...' I said breathlessly, 'that was wonderful... and you...' I said leaning forward and cupping each side of sweet little Aimee's face, 'are fantastic! What a brilliant little cock sucker you are turning out to be. Who is your mentor sweetie?' I praised her.</p><p>'Nataly!' she said with a big cummy smile.</p><p>Nataly I thought to myself. I should have known. Nataly could suck the cum straight out of my balls without even trying and she was certainly passing her cock sucking skills on to the younger ones.</p><p>'Well done everybody!' the teacher said to her little cummy faced charges. 'You will ALL get a gold star today!'</p><p>All the kids clapped and cheered at the news. They knew that for every ten gold stars they received, they got a special treat.</p><p>'Fucking hell...' I said quietly to Tony who himself was still struggling to catch his breath, 'wish my school days had been like this!'</p><p>'Okay everyone!' the teacher said clapping her hands. 'If you've finished... find a partner to clean up!'</p><p>With that, the kids all paired off and began to lap the remaining cum off each other's faces and anywhere else they could find it as the teacher handed us a box of tissues and wet wipes. Once we'd cleaned ourselves up and the kids had finished too, the teacher asked one last question.</p><p>'Right... you all saw both Uncle Peter and Uncle Tony's cocks... but can anyone tell me how they were different?'</p><p>'Uncle Tony's cock is bigger?' Louise suggested.</p><p>Tony roared with laughter before whispering quietly to me.</p><p>'See... I told you I was bigger... pencil dick! Even the kids noticed!'</p><p>'You wouldn't want it on the end of your fucking nose as I boil!' I laughed back.</p><p>'True!'</p><p>'Uncle Tony has a big round end... and Uncle Peter's is covered?' Samantha piped up.</p><p>'Yes well done... and can anyone tell me what that's called?'</p><p>'Foreskin miss?' Jade said.</p><p>'Yes well done Jade. Uncle Peter has a foreskin and Uncle Tony doesn't! But if you was to pull Uncle Peter's foreskin back, then you will see that he still has a big round end. After break time, I will show you what I mean and we will look at Matthew's cock a bit closer okay?'</p><p>I looked at little Matthew who was beaming from ear to ear.</p><p>'Okay... break time everybody!'</p><p>The kids grabbed mine and Tony's hands and we all made our way to the dining room for a drink, sandwiches and cake.</p><p>'Wow that was some lesson!' I said to Tony as we sipped our coffees.</p><p>'We have the others to look into yet...' he laughed, 'although we could do that tomorrow?'</p><p>'I think that might be wise' I replied. 'I'm absolutely knackered and don't forget I'm in for a busy night?'</p><p>'Oh yeah' he laughed, 'Nat and Em. You might not even be fit tomorrow if I know those two!'</p><p>Right on cue Nataly and Emily came wandering over to our table with a drink and a plate of sandwiches and other assorted goodies.</p><p>'Hey pumpkin!' I said as my little Em gave me a hug, 'how you diddling?'</p><p>'My diddle is just fine thank you very much!' she giggled before giving me a big sloppy kiss.</p><p>'Hiya Nat you okay sweetheart?'</p><p>'Yup!' she said with a big smile, giving me a hug and kiss before sitting down next to us.</p><p>'I thought you was going to come in and see us during sex-ed Daddy?' Emily asked.</p><p>'Well, I was GOING to but....'</p><p>Nataly burst into a fit of the giggles. I looked at her.</p><p>'But he got sucked off in class one... and came all over Aimee's face!' she giggled.</p><p>'Did you Daddy? Did you really?'</p><p>I nodded as I looked over at little Aimee happily munching away on a chocolate biscuit.</p><p>'I did didn't I sweetie-pops?'</p><p>The sweet little 4 year old nodded.</p><p>'And did you swallow like a big girl... the way I showed you? Nataly asked.</p><p>'Uh-huh...' she nodded again.</p><p>'As much as she was able to...' I explained, 'I kind of caught her by surprise... actually...' I laughed, 'I caught MYSELF by surprise!'</p><p>'Did teacher give you a gold star though?'</p><p>'Uh-huh...' little Aimee repeated as she swallowed before adding, 'we all got one!'</p><p>'Oh well done!' Nataly swelled with pride at her little protégée. 'I hope you still have plenty of energy for tonight?' she said turning to me with a saucy little wink.</p><p>'That's why I'm not going to visit your class until tomorrow!' I told her.</p><p>'Aww Daddy!' Emily whined, 'I wanted you to come TODAY!'</p><p>'Well I'll be cumming tonight...' I laughed.</p><p>She playfully slapped my arm.</p><p>That's NOT what I meant... and you know it!'</p><p>'Bully!' I laughed.</p><p>Em simply poked her tongue out at me. It was only then that it dawned on me.</p><p>'Where's Gemstone?' I asked, noticing she was missing.</p><p>'Oh she's...' Emily started to say.</p><p>'Doing a bit of studying....' Nataly giggled.</p><p>'With Ben!' Emily added as she spotted Gemma and Ben entering the dining hall looking a tad dishevelled.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' I laughed, 'I see what you mean!'</p><p>I gave Gemma a little wave and she waved back, although Ben looked a little self conscious. They collected a drink and a snack and they made their way over.</p><p>'Alright Gems?' I said as she gave me a hug and a peck on the cheek, 'where you been?' I asked, knowing full well what she'd been up to and who with of course.</p><p>'Oh just been studying that's all...' she said nonchalant.</p><p>'Oh yeah... we forgot...' Nataly said with a devilish little grin. 'Oh by the way you've got some cum on your top lip?'</p><p>Gemma went to wipe her mouth with the back of her hand as we all fell about laughing and she realised she'd fell for Nataly's joke hook, line and sinker.</p><p>'Cow!' she laughed.</p><p>'Takes one to know one!' Nat shot back playfully poking her tongue at her.</p><p>It was all really good natured and it warmed my heart to see how well both Em and Gemma fitted in and got along with everyone here. It was like they'd been here all their lives.</p><p>I ran my hand up Emily's thigh to her little pussy over her see through school uniform knickers.</p><p>'Mmm...' Em sighed in my ear as I slipped my finger into the gusset and circled her hard little clit.</p><p>She hugged me tighter as her hand came down and gave my stirring cock a squeeze.</p><p>'Are you looking forward to tonight sweetheart?' I whispered lovingly in her ear.</p><p>'Oh yeah... oooh... yeah...' she sighed again, 'I can't wait to lick Nat and she can't wait to lick me either. She's going to bring some toys as well!'</p><p>'What you mean like Monopoly... or snakes and ladders?'</p><p>'Daddddyyyy!' she laughed as she hit my arm again, 'you know what I mean!'</p><p>I hugged and kissed her again as I slipped my finger up into her tight, wet slippery little hole.</p><p>'Aaahh..' she gasped as my digit penetrated my little girl.</p><p>Nataly giggled.</p><p>'I bet I know where your finger is...' she laughed.</p><p>'You're only jealous!' I said with a big grin.</p><p>'Yup... but you wait until tonight!' she warned me. 'We better be getting back!' she said getting up.</p><p>I pulled my finger from Emily's tight little love tube and she sucked my finger.</p><p>'Mmm... tasty!' she giggled before giving me a big hug and kiss. 'See you later Daddy!' she said climbing off my lap.</p><p>Soon there was a little queue as one by one they all hugged and kissed me before disappearing off back for the remainder of their afternoon sex lessons. Tony strolled over to me.</p><p>'So what do you fancy doing now?' he asked.</p><p>'Having a sodding kip!' I laughed.</p><p>'That's not a bad idea!' he agreed, so we went our separate ways and headed for our suites so that I could catch up on some much needed rest.</p><p>---</p><p>I must have been more tired than even I thought I was. I never heard Emily return nor did I hear Nataly who was with her, that was until it was too late. It was one of those things where in my dream I was skylarking about with my Em and as always she was giggling. Nataly was with her and she too was having a laugh and a giggle. However, the giggles and laughter that I thought were all part of my dream were actually for real. I didn't know this at the time of course.</p><p>I woke up with a bit of a start and as I reached for the glass of water on the unit, I found that for some reason I couldn't. I knew I was tired but surely I wasn't THAT tired? It suddenly dawned on me why and I heard the angelic sweet giggles of my little Emily. I also felt an exquisitely delicious sensation coming from between my legs. I always woke up with a hard-on so the throbbing in my cock didn't particularly strike me as unusual. However, the wonderful feeling emanating from it was. It was at that moment I found I couldn't move.</p><p>I raised my head to see what the hell was going on. Kneeling on one side of me was a naked little Emily. Kneeling on the opposite side of my body was an equally naked Nataly.</p><p>'What's going on?' I asked them.</p><p>Emily simply giggled as Nataly said, 'wouldn't you like to know?'</p><p>With that, the cute and sexy 11 year old curled her fingers around my hard cock and gently wanked me while my daughter lovingly caressed my balls.</p><p>'Oh god... mmm...' I sighed.</p><p>I then felt a pair of hot, soft wet lips envelope the head of my cock and there was a sudden realisation of what that delicious feeling had been when I first woke up. As Nataly sucked my cock hard, darling Em sucked and licked my balls. Fuck it felt like I'd died and gone to heaven. After a few minutes, they swapped places. I could feel Emily's little hot soft tongue working its way around my glans and into the piss slit.</p><p>'Oh fuck... oh god... gonna cum darling...' I gasped as my little girl sent me to paedo heaven.</p><p>Nataly stopped sucking my balls and as Em sucked the head of my cock, Nataly began licking and slurping her way up the shaft and back. As I erupted, the girls took turns to take a mouthful and let it shoot over their pretty little faces.</p><p>'Oh god... fuck... Jesus... Oooohhh...' I sighed as I spewed what felt like gallons of hot gloopy seed down their throats and over their faces.</p><p>When I eventually slowed down and stopped, the two naked girls wrapped their arms around one another and began to French kiss passionately. I could see them passing the mouthful of cum to one another as long strands hung down from their lips before they both eventually swallowed and then came to lay down beside me after untying me from the bed.</p><p>I hugged each of their soft, hairless pre-teen bodies close to my big rough hairy one, kissing each of them passionately, getting a taste of my own cum.</p><p>'Oh girls...' I said, 'that was absolutely fantastic! I wish I could always wake up like that... fucking hell... oh and who's idea was it to tie me up... need I ask?'</p><p>I could feel Emily's sweet little body shaking as she began to giggle incessantly. I moved my hands down so that I had a lovely soft little bum cheek in each of them as I caressed and kneading them tenderly. These girls were full of surprises and I wondered what else they had in store for me. Whatever it was, I knew it would be wonderful and I was looking forward to it immensely.</p><p>'Now while you get your breath back and recover... this is our first little surprise for you....' Nataly said with a big grin on her face.</p><p>The girls climbed off the bed and Nataly disappeared into the en-suite. Emily went over to the stereo and switched on a CD. I hadn't a clue what was about to happen and then suddenly, my eyes popped out of my head....</p><p><b>End Of Part Nine</b></p><p>---</p><p><b>Author's Note: This is as far as I have written so far on this story. Part 10 IS underway, however, I am busy in the ""real world"" so I do not know as yet, when it will be complated or posted, but will do so asap. I will not rush a story however, as I think that shows in the writing!</b></p>"
995,"Never Judge A Book By Its Cover, Part 1",Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['pedo', 'preteen', 'schoolgirl', 'schoolboy', 'M/g', '(6', '12', '9', '8', '3) b(11', '10', '7', '5)']","Wherever you live in the UK, it seems there's always one family like them. You know what I mean; living off benefits, never done a proper days work in their life, but always got a fag in their mouth and a can of beer in their hand. The front garden resembles a motor breaker's yard. The old man with more pictures on his skin than is hung in the Tate Gallery, the old woman with her bottle blonde hair and a mouth like the Blackwall Tunnel. Musing blaring out like it's a night club every day, shouting and arguing with one another. I'm sure you get the picture, like I said, every road seems to have one in broken Britain. In OUR road, it was the Thomson's. The Thomson's were OUR family, and they lived three doors down. Occasionally, such families have a redeeming feature. Well, at least to someone like me they have, and that usually comes in the form of their offspring. The Thomson's offspring were there in abundance too, I'm pleased to say....",2012-05-12T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did not happen! If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!","<p><i>This is the first part of a multi part story and as such, lays the foundations for much of what is to follow. Because of that, the first part particularly, can always be a little slow and ""lacking in action"" as characters and setting are introduced. However, like I always say and if you've ever read any of my previous stories you will already know this, <b>but the wait will be worth it...</b></i></p><p>---</p><p>Wherever you live in the UK, it seems there's always one family like them. You know what I mean; living off benefits, never done a proper days work in their life, but always got a fag in their mouth and a can of beer in their hand. The front garden resembles a motor breaker's yard. The old man with more pictures on his skin than is hung in the Tate Gallery, the old woman with her bottle blonde hair and a mouth like the Blackwall Tunnel. Musing blaring out like it's a night club every day, shouting and arguing with one another.</p><p>I'm sure you get the picture, like I said, every road seems to have one in broken Britain.</p><p>In OUR road, it was the Thomson's</p><p>The Thomson's were OUR family, and they lived three doors down.</p><p>Occasionally, such families have a redeeming feature. Well, at least to someone like me they have, and that usually comes in the form of their offspring. The Thomson's offspring were there in abundance too, I'm pleased to say. I wasn't exactly sure how many of them there were at the start really, as I hadn't lived there that long and so I didn't have much to do with them.</p><p>Like I said, they lived a few doors from me and as much as I love kids, if you follow me, I kept myself to myself as far as they were concerned. The old man looked like he could be a bit handy, with his shaven head, piercings, tattoos and general attitude. He was built like a brick shit house as well. I didn't fancy him collaring me in the alleyway which ran along the rear of our gardens, because one of the girls had complained that I'd had my hand in their knickers, or my hands in the pants of one of the boys.</p><p>That's not to say that I didn't have a bloody good look whenever I could, as discreetly as possible of course. Especially in the summertime. They had one of those inflatable pools which they'd often put out up the back garden and I'd watch them from the safety of behind my net curtains where I couldn't be seen.</p><p>Their youngest, a little girl, would often run around stark naked. Sometimes, here slightly older sister would join her. She'd be just as naked as the little one or just in a pair of cute knickers. On occasions, the youngest boy would be running around in the nude too, or just a tiny pair of raggedy pants. I suppose they figured that as they were so young and no one could see them, it wouldn't matter too much. The older ones often played in the pool with them too, but they usually wore swimsuits, bikinis, shorts or tight little swimming trunks.</p><p>That's not to say they didn't look good either. The girl who appeared to be the oldest of the brood always wore a skimpy little white bikini and looked absolutely fuckable. I didn't know her name or how old she was, but she had the most delectable little bum, a nice handful of budding little tit, and from what I could make out hidden beneath that bikini, her protruding mound looked smooth and was just crying out to be licked. Every time I saw any single one of them out there in their swimsuit, my cock would instantly harden and ache. Inevitably, it would lead to yet another fantasy involving Mrs Palm and her five lovely daughters, one or more of the Thomson kids, and my imagination.</p><p>I even bought myself a pair of binoculars and later on, a telescope, so that I could watch them closer. There was something about those kids that I found incredibly sexy and alluring, over and above others that lived locally.</p><p>I just couldn't put my finger on the reason why. Each and every one of them. Maybe it was their appearance.</p><p>They were always, well a bit unkempt really I suppose you'd describe them; you know a bit raggedy and dishevelled. Their clothes always looked like they'd seen better days quite frankly and were ill fitting. The younger ones sometimes looked like they hadn't seen a bar of soap or any shampoo for days too. It was a shame because they were all pretty cute and good looking.</p><p>I'd have loved to be the one to bathe them, especially those three younger ones running around in their knickers, pants or the nuddy. Or the girl with the body to die for.</p><p>Oh alright I admit it. I'd fuck any one of them, but like I said before, I didn't much fancy 'Daddy Thomson' coming after me.</p><p>Funny that, he might not even be their Dad. You know what some families are like these days.</p><p>What's that old cliché... never judge a book by its cover?</p><p>That was certainly true of the Thomson family. The cover looked exactly like I imagined it to be. However, the book was much different, and the story within that book far beyond anything I could ever have imagined.</p><p>As is often the case with these sort of things, I found out what was really happening totally and utterly by accident, and was reminded of another old cliché, that truth is sometimes stranger than fiction. Not many!</p><p>It was a normal day, well kind of. For some reason my alarm clock had failed to go off. Oh alright then, I forgot to turn the bloody thing on if you must know. So consequently, I got up later than I usually did. Instead of being woken up by Frankie Valli or ELO like I usually do when my favourite oldies station gently tells me it's time to leave my erotic dreams behind, I was awoken by the sound of children playing, shouting and screaming.</p><p>The Thomson kids to be exact.</p><p>I glanced at the clock. It was gone 9. As a creature of habit, I'm usually up before 7am, wash, dress, ciggy and coffee for breakfast, and then writing by 8. Okay, in front of the computer by 8. Oh alright then... yes I check my emails, surf around, look at the news, download anything new for my vast collection, have ANOTHER coffee, followed by ANOTHER cigarette.... and THEN start writing.</p><p>Hopefully.</p><p>However, I'd already decided that today was a 'non-writing' day. I allowed myself a day here and there whereby I just slobbed out, lazed around, and quite frankly forgot about working and did sod all.</p><p>Today was such a day. I have to admit that my decision to have a non writing day was made the night before, just after the news when the weather forecaster said it was going to be another, hot summery day, with blue skies and lovely sunshine. That always made a little alarm go off in my head.</p><p>That meant that the pool would be out in the garden, which meant the Thomson's would be out in the garden too, which ultimately meant I would be spending a lot of my time with my binoculars trained on their cute little bodies. The noise seemed louder than usual and when I nosed out of my window, I realised why. It looked like the whole family was outside.</p><p>Fatty and baldy, I mean Mummy and Daddy Thomson, were out the front sitting on garden chairs, radio blaring, sipping cans of cheap lager and cider. I shuddered at the thought. Not only drinking alcohol at that time in the morning, but the thought of shagging that thing with its saggy tits that seemed to hang down to its knees, and an equally fat baggy arse stuffed into a pair of jogging trousers.</p><p>Jogging trousers?</p><p>I ask you.</p><p>It looked like it was years since she'd even seen her feet, and I doubt that she'd ever used them for jogging. How the fuck they had so many kids was beyond me. I thought you'd need a fucking sat-nav just to find her bloody fanny.... and they wonder why so many of us like the young ones!</p><p>Still, the fact that the eldest girl with the fit, tight little body was lying on a towel in the front garden was a great consolation. There were also two younger boys and two younger girls out front as well.</p><p>The boys were dressed in those long shorts that boys wear. One of the girls was in am pink bikini, the other in a yellow one piece swimming costume. Like little white bikini, I had no idea of names or ages, but they all definitely looked pre-teen. I think the pink bikini was a hand-me-down from the older girl, as it looked a little big on her; like the top was expecting a tiny pair of budding tits that had hadn't quite arrived yet.</p><p>The yellow one piece was the total opposite. Like it should have been on one of the younger girls, not that I'm complaining. It showed every little curve and bump of her sweet little body off to perfection, and whenever she moved, it kept rucking up the crack of her lovely little bum which she kept hooking back out with her index finger and pulling back out. Her delightful bum cheeks seemed to want to spend more time out of the costume than they did in it, which pleased me no end.</p><p>In the back garden were two more boys and the two youngest girls. The older boy was wearing shorts, the younger one just a pair of pants.</p><p>I was pleased to see the youngest girl running around stark naked and when the other slightly older girl appeared, so was she.</p><p>I decided that I would keep my eye on the back garden for a couple of reasons, but mainly because the two little girls had no clothes on of course. Plus, I wouldn't have to look at fatty. I hoped that ALL the kids might go into the back garden, but I was happy for the time being watching the current show.</p><p>The oldest boy was splashing around with the girls, in and out of the pool,l, and I could hear them squealing with delight. He was picking them up by their hands and dunking them bottom first into the water with a big splash. They seemed to be loving it.</p><p>The younger boy seemed content to be doing his own thing in his little pants, climbing up and whizzing down the little red, yellow and blue plastic slide. After a little while, he wandered off to the front garden looking for his Mum and Dad with his naked little sister in tow .</p><p>I watched as the older boy in the shorts picked his other sister up and gave her a big hug and a kiss, before setting her back down and they got into the pool together. It was nice to see a boy of that age, which I put at somewhere between 10 and 14, showing so much affection for his little sister.</p><p>I decided that this would be a good time to to make a coffee and grab a cigarette. Well I would have done had I any cigarettes left, so I just made the coffee. When I returned to the window, I was disappointed to see that they'd disappeared. I looked out the front and they weren't there either, so they must have gone indoors.</p><p>Now I can manage without a lot of things, however coffee and cigarettes are not included in that list, so I decided to take a little wander down to the convenience store at the end of the road. I grabbed my jacket, keys and phone before deciding to go the back way.</p><p>As much as I liked to have a good look at the cutie's in the front garden and the wares they had on display as I passed, I didn't fancy seeing fatty and baldy, so I slipped out the back and up the alleyway.</p><p>As I passed their back garden I did a discreet swoop with my eyes, but there was no sign of the boy or his sister.. The garden was littered with little toys. I saw the pool and the little plastic playhouse, but I didn't see any sign of them.</p><p>It was then that I heard their voices coming from the little plastic playhouse, and I stopped in my tracks.</p><p>'Oh go on Suze....' I heard a boy's voice.</p><p>Suze? I thought to myself. Susan? Suzanne? Susanna? That must be the girls name.</p><p>'It's too hot!' I heard the little girl complain.</p><p>'You can cool off in the pool again afterwards... oh come on!'</p><p>I checked around to make sure no one was spying on ME, before I loitered about, trying to look as casual as I could.</p><p>'Why don't you get Danni or Hannah to do it Frazer?'</p><p>'Cos they're out the front and you're here.... oh come on... you don't normally say no...'</p><p>He paused for a moment.</p><p>'I'll do it to you after...'</p><p>'Promise?'</p><p>'Promise!' the boy replied.</p><p>'Oh alright then...' I heard the little girl relent.</p><p>There was a little silence.</p><p>'Oh Suzy.... Suzy...' the boy sighed.</p><p>Suzy they called her, I thought, and the boy was Frazer.</p><p>I guessed that Danni, who was actually Danielle of course, and Hannah were the other two girls I'd seen out the front. I wondered what Suzy was doing with her brother in that playhouse, although I could hazard a bloody good guess.</p><p>They certainly weren't playing ludo.</p><p>I was going to stay and see what else I could hear, but thought I'd look a bit conspicuous hovering about, so I made my way back home and up to my bedroom as quickly as I could.</p><p>The strange thing was, although the playhouse had always been there, I'd hardly registered it presence. It had just been a large piece of red, blue and yellow vinyl held together with plastic rods with a little flap for a door. Well it would have been, had it not been ripped off. When I trained my binoculars on it, I realised that I could see straight inside it. Not only that, but I could see EXACTLY what little Suzy and her big brother Frazer were up to.</p><p>I was absolutely right.</p><p>They were definitely NOT playing ludo!</p><p>Had I not heard what had beforehand, I'd probably have been a little shocked. Not at what they were actually doing, but the fact it was them that was doing it.</p><p>But of course, I wasn't.</p><p>Instead, as I watched them in close up through my binoculars, I was turned on.</p><p>Very turned on.</p><p>So turned on, that my cock hardened instantly.</p><p>Naked little Suzy was on her knees in front of her older brother, who had his shorts around his own knees and his stiff little cock sliding in and out of her sucking little mouth.</p><p>'Fucking hell...' I said quietly to myself, 'she's giving him a fucking blow-job!'</p><p>And making a bloody good job of it too from what I could tell, if the look on his face was anything to go by.</p><p>His hands were on the back of her little blonde head as she moved it back and forth expertly, up and down the length of his stiff little cock.</p><p>From what I could see, his balls were still nice an tight and hadn't descended yet. I couldn't see any hair development either. Mind you, I was some distance away of course.</p><p>His bum looked rather nice too.</p><p>Suzy's was a right little peach. A cute little white bum which contrasted with with the natural tan she'd acquired through running around in her knickers. Frazer had his eyes closed and his face was scrunched up in absolute pleasure.</p><p>I knew exactly how he felt.</p><p>I'd had my fair share of little girls on their knees with their lips locked around my hard cock too..</p><p>Little boys too for that matter.</p><p>He was fucking his little sister's mouth, thrusting his slim hips as she sucked him off like a whore up a back street. I was so focused on watching the action in the playhouse that I never noticed the younger boy and his little sister wander back into the garden until they actually entered the thing and came into the range of my binoculars.</p><p>'Oh fuck...' I mumbled to myself, 'sussed by little brother and sister...'</p><p>I waited to see the two little ones come running out screaming, but they didn't. If I was surprised by the older two, that was nothing compared to what was about to follow. The younger two simply sat down to watch, like it was the most natural thing in the world to watch their sister suck the cock of their brother.</p><p>The older boy then laid flat, and the girl who'd just sucked him squatted over her big brother's face. He then proceeded to lick her little pussy. From my position, I couldn't see particularly well, but it didn't take much to work out what they were doing as the two younger ones looked on.</p><p>My cock ached at this little sex show, with Mrs palm soon putting in another appearance to help relieve it.</p><p>To say I was stunned is probably the understatement of the year. It wasn't just the fact that Frazer and Suzy were performing oral sex on one another, although that in itself was a shocker. What totally took me by surprise was the attitude of of the two little ones. They acted like it was no big deal and was something that happened every day of the week.</p><p>Maybe it was.</p><p>What was it I overheard Suzy saying before?</p><p>I racked my brain.</p><p>'Why don't you get Danni or Hannah to do it Frazer?' she'd said.</p><p>Clearly the other two girls weren't averse to a bit of boy cock in their mouths either by the sound of it.</p><p>Maybe they were all at it?</p><p>I wondered if fatty and baldy knew. I had no real way of finding out either. That was until fate stepped in with some good fortune for a change, a few days later.</p><p>The lovely weather continued, and as I had my breakfast of a cigarette and a coffee, I heard a noise out front. I had a nose, as you do, to see fatty and baldy climbing into a 7 seat taxi with some of the kids. Obviously I had no idea of where they were going, but it never failed to amuse me how someone who didn't work, could afford taxis with quite regularity.. I supposed they raked in a fair bit in benefits, especially with the number of kids that they had. I had no real idea who who they'd taken with them and who they'd left behind either, although I did notice that fuckable little white bikini and little cock sucker Suzy wasn't amongst them.</p><p>As it was so nice, I decided that I'd take my laptop and sit outside to write in the sunshine. So I grabbed a bottle of ice cold water, my laptop of course, not forgetting my life saver cigarettes and headed out into the garden.</p><p>My creative juices were flowing well, helped on by the lovely sunny weather. It was one of my 'special' stories, as opposed to my regular 'normal' writing such as articles, novels and scripts. I always found the child sex stories much easier to write. They allowed my imagination to run wild and I could perform all manner of sex acts on cute, willing little boys and girls, which was of course, far removed from anything in the 'real' world.</p><p>Every so often, I could hear the sound of a bicycle going up and down the rear alley but because of the high fence I'd erected when I first moved there, I had no idea who it was.</p><p>It must have been about half an hour or so later, when I heard the sound of the bike skidding on the gravel in the alleyway, followed by a loud bang against my wooden fence. I then heard the sound of a wheel spinning freely and a child crying.</p><p>I jumped up, ran across my garden and opened my back gate to see it was little Suzy who had come off her bike. She was crying quite hard and I could see she'd not only grazed her knee quite badly, but bright crimson blood was trickling down her leg.</p><p>'Oh sweetie!' I said concerned. 'You okay?'</p><p>When I think back now, it was a bloody silly question. Just one look at her and you could see that she wasn't.</p><p>Suzy shook her head as she continued to cry.</p><p>I helped her up and then picked up her bike.</p><p>I knew the answer, but had to ask of course.</p><p>'Is Mummy or Daddy home?'</p><p>She shook her head as she sniffed.</p><p>'Only... only Caitlin...' she said through sobs as she struggled to breathe.</p><p>I wasn't sure who she was on about to be honest.</p><p>'Caitlin?'</p><p>'My big sister...' she informed me. 'She's 12'</p><p>Ah, I thought to myself. Fuckable white bikini. Now I knew her name. I was quite surprised she was only 12 too, as I'd thought she was a bit older.</p><p>'Have you any plasters indoors?' I asked the little cutie.</p><p>She shook her head.</p><p>'Don't fink so...' she replied tearfully.</p><p>'Well, we can't leave you in that state can we?' I said jovially. 'Do you want to come in with me and we'll clean it up and find you a plaster... that's if you're allowed to that is. I wouldn't want you to get into any trouble for going into stranger's houses...'</p><p>'S'okay...' she told me, 'they won't mind'</p><p>I grabbed her bike and and stuck it just inside my garden so that it wouldn't get pinched.</p><p>'Can you walk okay?'</p><p>I held her hand but she was having a bit of a problem and was limping the way kids do, so I picked her up and carried her.</p><p>It was the first time I'd seen her this close up and she was really adorable.</p><p>Dirty blonde hair which was cut short and rounded, with the prettiest, brightest cobalt blue eyes which were absolutely mesmerising.</p><p>She'd calmed a bit now and had stopped crying. Even though I'd already sussed her name out for myself, she didn't know that I knew, so I asked her.</p><p>'So what's your name sweetheart?'</p><p>'Susanna.... but most people call me Suzy!' she informed me. 'What's yours?'</p><p>'Peter...' I told her, 'although most people call me Pete... or Uncle Pete...'</p><p>'Can I call you Uncle Pete?'</p><p>'Course you can darling' I smiled at her.</p><p>Suzy smiled back.</p><p>'How old are you then?'</p><p>'Nearly 7' she told me. 'How old are you?'</p><p>I started to laugh.</p><p>'Much older than you!'</p><p>She was actually a very bright, chatty little thing, and I warmed to her immediately. For her age, she was also extremely articulate.</p><p>Mind you, in my mind's eye, all I could picture was her sweet cherry lips wrapped around her older brothers stiff cock.</p><p>'I seen you about a lot...' she told me, 'but you've never said hello to me!'</p><p>'Haven't I?' I replied, trying to sound surprised. 'A pretty little thing like you and I've never said hello?'</p><p>Suzy gave a sweet little giggle.</p><p>As I carried her in, I tried to find out a bit more about the family.</p><p>'You've got a lot of brothers and sister haven't you?' I said as I carried her through the back door and into the kitchen, plonking her down on my worktop.</p><p>'Eight!' she said brightly</p><p>'Eight?' I said with a funny look of surprise on my face, 'blimey, that's a lot! Still, at least you've always got someone to play with haven't you?'</p><p>Suzy nodded.</p><p>'There's Caitlin, she's the oldest. She's 12. Then I got two older brothers, Frazer and Philip, they're 11 and 10. Danielle is 9 and Hannah who's 8. Another brother Kevin who's just a bit older than me 'cos he's already 7... and I have a little brother Josh who's 5. My little sister is Ellie-May. She's nearly 4.'</p><p>'It's like the Brady Bunch!' I laughed.</p><p>'The what?' she asked.</p><p>I forgot she was only 6 and probably wouldn't have heard of them.</p><p>'It was a telly programme when I was little...' I explained. 'They had lots of children too!'</p><p>'Oh' she said with a slight giggle.</p><p>'Right then... let's dry those tears up and have a look at this leg of yours' I said jovially, handing her a tissue.</p><p>Suzy dabbed at her eyes before she raised her leg up.</p><p>I was able to see straight up her short, summer dress, her lovely thighs and her plump little pussy encased in a tight pair of kickers... sort of.</p><p>When I say 'sort of', what I mean is this.</p><p>Suzy WAS wearing knickers. White ones. Well again... sort of.</p><p>I guess they WERE white. Once. Now they were grey. Sort of.</p><p>As for 'sort of' wearing knickers, she did have knickers on, but they'd seen better days. Much better days.</p><p>The white elastic on the waistband was frayed and coming away from the cotton material. It was also doing pretty much the same on one of the leg bands too.</p><p>They were also worn, which resulted in a small hole through which I could see one of her little pussy lips.</p><p>I couldn't help but stare as my cock hardened. I desperately wanted to see those little lips properly, not to mention the rest of her, especially knowing what I now knew about her.</p><p>I wanted to lick her, suck on her hard little clit, stick my tongue deep inside her tight little hole and drink her sweet little girl juices. I wanted to feel those lovely little cherry lips of hers around MY throbbing, aching cock. I wanted to fuck her tiny throat. I wanted to cum in her mouth and over her pretty little face.</p><p>I wanted Suzy to suck my cock like I'd seen her suck her brother's.</p><p>I looked up and saw that Suzy was watching me closely.</p><p>Had she noticed where I was looking, or how much I desperately wanted to get into those greying,frayed stained knickers.</p><p>I looked at her cobalt blue eyes and her sweet, rear stained face.</p><p>Suzy smiled at me.</p><p>She knew.</p><p>Don't ask me how I knew that, but I did.</p><p>She knew I was looking up her dress.</p><p>She knew I was looking at her little pussy in those knickers.</p><p>She knew I wanted her.</p><p>It was something in the way she looked at me.</p><p>I knew... and she knew.</p><p>Not only that, but without a word passing between us, we both knew it was only a matter of time.</p><p>She raised her leg up as I held her little foot encased in a plastic jelly sandal without a sock</p><p>'No doubt about it...' I said solemnly, 'it'll have to come off!'</p><p>She just looked at me with a changed, worried expression on her face.</p><p>'Just kidding!' I laughed.</p><p>I saw Suzy physically relax as she realised I was just messing around.</p><p>'It needs to be washed though... is it sore?'</p><p>Suzy nodded.</p><p>'We need to go up to the bathroom where the stuff is...'I told her.</p><p>Suzy nodded again and put her arms out to be carried again.</p><p>'You want me to carry you?'</p><p>She nodded again.</p><p>'Come on then!' I said as I lifted her up.</p><p>As I carried her up the stairs, my hands were on her bum over her dress and I gently caressed it. Suzy never said anything nor did she make any protest about what I was doing.</p><p>'Wait here a tick...' I said as I put her down outside the bathroom, 'I need a quick wee first!'</p><p>I went into the bathroom and pushed the door to but didn't actually close it.</p><p>As I stood in front of the toilet bowl, I fished my hard cock out, willing it to actually soften enough for me to actually go.</p><p>Out the corner of my eye, I noticed the door slowly open a little bit.</p><p>Then I saw Suzy standing there watching me closely.</p><p>Without making it obvious, I changed my position to make sure that little Suzy got a perfect view of my cock as I pissed with a great amount of difficulty. Have you ever tried having a wee with a hard on?</p><p>When I was finished, I took my time and made a big show of shaking it, making it more of a wank than a shake, before I turned to ensure Suzy got another good look and then slowly put it away before washing my hands.</p><p>'You can come in now!' I called out to the sweet 6 year old.</p><p>Little Suzy wandered in, looking as innocent as anything as I got out the antiseptic, cotton wool and a first aid kit.</p><p>I ran some warm water into the sink before I put the toilet lid down.</p><p>'Plonk your bum on there darling...' I said as I tested the water to make sure it was neither too hot or too cold, and tipped in a little of the antiseptic.</p><p>I grabbed a chunk of the cotton wool and wet it in the sink, squeezing the excess out before kneeling down to her level.</p><p>'This might sting a little sweetie...' I warned her, 'are you going to be a big brave girl?'</p><p>'Uh-huh' she nodded as she opened her legs a little and then lifted her injured one up, resting her foot in my lap.</p><p>Once again, I couldn't help but look up her dress.</p><p>I dabbed the cotton wool on her grazed knee.</p><p>'Oww' she winced.</p><p>'Sorry poppet!' I said apologetically, 'I'll do it as gently and as quickly as I can'</p><p>I set about cleaning up her knee and then dried it. Once that was done, I saw it actually wasn't as bad as it had first looked, so I stuck a square plaster over it.</p><p>'There...' I smiled, 'all done! Do you hurt anywhere else?'</p><p>Suzy nodded, and then pulled her dress up to show an angry looking bruise at the top of her little thigh.</p><p>'Oww..' I said in sympathy, 'I bet that hurts?'</p><p>'Lots' she replied, 'the handlebar hit me when I came off...'</p><p>'Stand up sweetie' I said.</p><p>Suzy stood up and I lifted her up so that she was standing on the lid of the toilet.</p><p>'Right, let's have a proper look at it... see if there's anything I can put on it'</p><p>Suzy lifted her dress up to show me. She was totally unfazed by the fact that she was showing off her knickers or by the state of them. The bruise was almost inside the crease of her groin and was partially covered by by those little greying, tatty looking knickers.</p><p>'That looks a big one?' I said.</p><p>'It is... look!' she said, 'It goes right to here!'</p><p>She hooked her finger into the gusset of her knickers and pulled them to one side to show me where the bruise actually was.</p><p>'Wow!' I gasped, although I wasn't sure if that was in response to seeing the bruise, or her delicious, hairless little pussy slit.</p><p>I was pretty certain that it was the latter rather than the former.</p><p>So did little Suzy as she gave another, infectious little giggle, still totally unconcerned.</p><p>Before I had a chance to say anything else, she turned round and pulled her knickers down to expose her lovely little bum and lifted her dress up.</p><p>Half bending round she said 'I got another bruise here as well...'</p><p>She pointed to a small bruise on her bum.</p><p>'I did that last week though...' she giggled.</p><p>Was this little 6 year old coming on to me? I wondered.</p><p>I was just about to test my theory out when we heard her sister calling out.</p><p>'Suzy? SUZY... Where are you?'</p><p>She pulled her knickers back up and dropped her dress.</p><p>'I think your sister's looking for you sweetie' I said.</p><p>'She gets worried if she can't see me and don't know where I am. I better go and tell her!'</p><p>My heart started to thump.</p><p>'Er... what will she say if she knows you've been in my house?' I asked nervously.</p><p>'She'll be cool... she just likes to know where I am that's all'</p><p>'What about... you know... your Mum and Dad?'</p><p>'He's not my Dad... he's Brian. They'll be okay too... they won't mind'</p><p>'You sure?' I asked suspiciously.</p><p>'Yeah... honest!' she said as I lifted her down. 'Can I come back after?'</p><p>'Course you can sweetie!' I said, 'provided it's... cool?' I laughed.</p><p>'Wicked!' she said with a big smile. 'You've got a nice house. It's better than our cruddy place!'</p><p>'Thank you!' I laughed at her expression.</p><p>We made our way downstairs and I led her to the back gate where her big sister was starting to look a little concerned.</p><p>'There you are!' she said with relief. 'I told you before... if you're going into someone's house... tell me!'</p><p>'Sorry' I said, 'it was my fault...'</p><p>'I fell off me bike!' Suzy explained. 'Look!'</p><p>\She lifted her leg up and showed Caitlin the plaster.</p><p>'Again?' he big sister laughed.</p><p>'Caitlin isn't it?' I asked.</p><p>'Yeah' the 12 year old replied.</p><p>She was even more beautiful than I'd imagined when seen close up. Long auburn hair that seemed to flow down her back, pretty bright green eyes that seemed both innocent and knowing at the same time, and a perfect unblemished complexion.</p><p>She was dressed in a white t-shirt, clearly with no bra on underneath. Her tiny nipples were clearly visible, straining against the flimsy cotton material. She definitely ad a nice tiny handful of tit. Her denim shorts were so tight they looked like they could have been sprayed on. Her tanned legs were long, slim and smooth, and I found myself unintentionally staring at them followed by the area where her mound and pussy was.</p><p>I SO wanted to fuck this girl.</p><p>'I'm Peter... Pete to my friends. You're probably too old to be calling me Uncle Pete like Suzy here...'</p><p>'Oh... I dunno...'</p><p>Caitlin had that same, lovely infectious giggle as her little sister.</p><p>'I've only JUST turned 12!'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'You can call me whatever you like!' I winked at her. 'Is she okay in my place by the way?'</p><p>'Yeah course she is... so long as I know where she is!'</p><p>She glared at Suzy who looked suitably admonished.</p><p>'What about Mum and Dad?'</p><p>'They're cool with it. Don't worry. Your biggest problem will be stopping the others from wanting to come in too!' she laughed.</p><p>'Well I don't mind... but not all at once...' I laughed too.</p><p>'They can be a bit of a handful when they're all together. They tend to bicker and argue'</p><p>'I don't!' Suzy piped up.</p><p>'Oh so Kevin himself that black eye last month then?'</p><p>'He asked for that!' Suzy said defensively.</p><p>'Oh I'll have to watch you then...' I said to the little 6 year old, 'I don't fancy a black eye... or getting my ears boxed!'</p><p>Suzy thought this was hilarious and giggled uncontrollably.</p><p>'What time do you want her back?'</p><p>'If it was up to me... you could blooming well keep her!' Caitlin joked.</p><p>'OI!' Suzy looked up at her sister, fixing her with a cold stare.</p><p>'Just kidding... it don't matter as long as I know where she is'</p><p>I couldn't be absolutely sure, but I thought I saw a knowing little look creep across her face for a second.</p><p>'I can give her something to eat if you want?' I suggested.</p><p>'I got stuff for a sandwich for her...' Caitlin told me, 'but it's up to you'</p><p>'I can probably manage something better than that...I I said, giving Suzy a wink.</p><p>'Just let me know if you go anywhere okay?'</p><p>'No problem' I told her.</p><p>'Have fun!' Caitlin said as she bent down to give her sister a kiss.</p><p>As she did, I'm sure I saw her whisper something into her ear.</p><p>'Thanks for patching her up' Caitlin said before she leant over and kissed my cheek, which was a very pleasant surprise.</p><p>'You're both more than welcome' I replied.</p><p>With that, Caitlin turned to go back home. I watched her sexy little bum wiggle in those tight shorts as she walked away.</p><p>It made me want to fuck her even more.</p><p>'Right then Missy!' I said looking down at little Suzy, 'What shall we do? Do you like ice cream?'</p><p>The little 6 year old nodded furiously.</p><p>'Let's see if I've got any then... race you to the kitchen!'</p><p>Suzy was off like a greyhound out of a trap, her injured leg soon forgotten.</p><p>'Let's have a look...' I said once we were back in my kitchen.</p><p>'Can I sit back up there please?' Suzy asked, pointing to the worktop.</p><p>I lifted her up and sat her on it. I was just about to walk over to the freezer when Suzy called me.</p><p>'Uncle Peter?'</p><p>'Yes poppet?'</p><p>She crooked a finger beckoning me to her, so I wandered back over. She put her arms around my neck and kissed me on the lips.</p><p>'Thank you' I said, taken somewhat by surprise, 'that was nice. What was that for?'</p><p>'For looking after me when I came off my bike... and for being so nice to me!'</p><p>'Oh sweetie' I said kissing her back, 'you're welcome. Now to important matters... ice cream!'</p><p>'Yeah!' Suzy squealed as I opened the freezer.</p><p>I knew what was in there of course, but pretended I didn't.</p><p>'Oh no...' I said with a tone of disappointment, looking at the 6 year old, 'I haven't got any...'</p><p>Her expectant little face fell.</p><p>'Except this big carton of chocolate ripple!'</p><p>Suzy's face lit back up.</p><p>'Yummy... my favourite!' she squealed with delight.</p><p>'Mine too!'</p><p>I got it out, along with two bowls, two spoons and the scoop, before I moved back over next to where Suzy was sat on the kitchen worktop.</p><p>She watched as I put a big scoop of chocolate ice cream into each bowl.</p><p>'Shall we be greedy?' I said, leaning into her with a whisper.</p><p>Suzy smiled and nodded wildly.</p><p>I then put another big scoop into each bowl, before replacing the lid and putting it back into the freezer.</p><p>I handed the little girl her bowl and I stood next to her while we ate it.</p><p>Little Suzy made a right mess of herself with the brown ice cream all around her face, some of it trickling down onto her dress where it had melted.</p><p>'You enjoying that sweetie?' I asked a silly question.</p><p>Suzy nodded.</p><p>'It's yummy!'</p><p>I couldn't help but laugh. She really was adorable and I was really taken with her. As we ate, in between mouthfuls she told me all about her life. She was a right little chatterbox when she got going.</p><p>I found out she was in Mrs Wilson's class and her favourite lesson was when they did pictures with paints. Her favourite food was chicken nuggets (what else?), and she hated spaghetti. Her favourite colour was purple and she would be 7 next month.</p><p>'Look at the state of your moosh!' I said once we'd devoured the ice cream</p><p>I picked her up and carried her over to where the mirror was so that she could see the state of her face for herself, which sent her into a fit of hysterical giggles.</p><p>'I look like a Paki!' she said, pointing to her little brown face.</p><p>'Suzy!' I laughed, 'that's not nice!'</p><p>She giggled some more.</p><p>'Brian says they're the one...'</p><p>She suddenly stopped.</p><p>'The ones that what poppet?'</p><p>Hesitantly, she did an impression of him.</p><p>'... that have fucking ruined this country... send 'em all back 'ome... bloody terrorists the lot of 'em!'</p><p>'Suzy!' I said in shock at not only the use of the bad language, but the racist overtones as well.</p><p>She looked at me.</p><p>'What that's what he says...'</p><p>I couldn't help but laugh.</p><p>'You shouldn't swear like that...' I told her, 'anyway, I'm sure they're not ALL bad...'</p><p>'Brian says they are!'</p><p>Clearly I wasn't going to get anywhere or win this argument and in a strange way it was quite erotic to hear a 6 year old using words like that. I wondered what else she might surprise me with.</p><p>'Let's take you back upstairs and give your face a good wipe'</p><p>Once back in the bathroom, I ran some water into the sink again. When I turned round, Suzy had lifted the toilet lid, slid her knickers down and raked her dress up out of the way, about to sit on the seat.</p><p>'Oh...' I said taken by surprise, 'I'll... er... wait outside?'</p><p>'S'okay' Suzy smiled, 'I don't mind you watching me piss....' she said like it was no big deal. 'Me and my brothers and sisters often watch one another... there's always a queue in our house!'</p><p>'You sure you don't mind?' I double checked.</p><p>She shook her little blonde head before she started to show her true colours.</p><p>'You can come and have a closer look.... if you want?' she giggled, opening her legs a bit wider.</p><p>I didn't need a second or written invitation I can tell you, as I wandered over to her.</p><p>'If you kneel down here...' she giggled as she pointed in front of her, 'you'll get a better view...'</p><p>I knelt down in front of her as Suzy opened her legs a little wider and lifted her dress up higher to ensure I had a totally obscured view of her sweet, bald little pussy as the amber fluid began to slowly trickle from the tiny opening that was hidden between those luscious looking little lips.</p><p>As I knelt there watching her, I wondered how far Suzy would go with me. I also noticed that she'd used proper 'grown up' words like 'fuck' and 'piss'. I wondered whether these were just words she'd heard or actually used.</p><p>'Do you like watching me?' Suzy suddenly asked, brining me out of my thoughts.</p><p>'Honestly?' I asked.</p><p>'Uh-huh' she nodded.</p><p>'Yes. Yes I do darling... very much indeed. I think you're very pretty and extremely sexy!' I told her with a genuine honesty.</p><p>Suzy giggled.</p><p>'Do you like little girls?' she then asked.</p><p>Fuck. I wasn't expecting that one, and I wasn't really sure how to answer.</p><p>'What makes you ask a question like that darling?'</p><p>She remained quiet for a moment, as if deciding whether or not to say.</p><p>'You can tell me...' I said, coming a bit closer to her.</p><p>I noticed her flow had stopped, but she continued to hold her dress up and her little legs were still spread wide apart as her tiny hole winked in front of me.</p><p>'You can say or do anything while you're in here... I promise I won't say anything to anyone... not your brothers or sisters... Mummy or Brian... NO ONE... I promise!'</p><p>'Well...' she began with more than a little hesitation, 'Caitlin reckons you are one... but I'm not sure...'</p><p>'One what sweetie?'</p><p>'You know...' she said shyly, a paedo ... like...'</p><p>She stopped talking in mid sentence.</p><p>She was clearly worried about revealing WHO she was talking about.</p><p>'Like who Suze? I promise whatever you say, I'll never repeat whatever you tell me... cross my heart!'</p><p>I did the cross thing on my chest. I really wanted to know, as I'd never met another one in my life.</p><p>'Tell me darling...' I leaned in even closer and spoke in barely a whisper, 'a paedo like who?'</p><p>'I'm not allowed to say...' she said quietly looking directly into my eyes. 'I'm only allowed to tell another paedo... he said'</p><p>So it was a he.</p><p>I'd found out that much at least. If I admitted I was I wondered, would little 6 year old Suzy reveal who she was talking about....</p><p><b>End Of Part One</b></p>"
996,"Never Judge A Book By Its Cover, Part 2",Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['M/g8/g4/b5', 'pedo', 'preteen', 'schoolgirl', 'schoolboy', 'oral', 'intercourse', 'fondling', 'fingering']","Story Intro: Wherever you live in the UK, it seems there's always one family like them. You know what I mean; living off benefits, never done a proper days work in their life, but always got a fag in their mouth and a can of beer in their hand. The front garden resembles a motor breaker's yard. The old man with more pictures on his skin than is hung in the Tate Gallery, the old woman with her bottle blonde hair and a mouth like the Blackwall Tunnel. Musing blaring out like it's a night club every day, shouting and arguing with one another. I'm sure you get the picture, like I said, every road seems to have one in broken Britain. In OUR road, it was the Thomson's The Thomson's were OUR family, and they lived three doors down. Occasionally, such families have a redeeming feature. Well, at least to someone like me they have, and that usually comes in the form of their offspring. The Thomson's offspring were there in abundance too, I'm pleased to say... From Part 1... She stopped talking in mid sentence. She was clearly worried about revealing WHO she was talking about. 'Like who Suze? I promise whatever you say, I'll never repeat whatever you tell me... cross my heart!' I did the cross thing on my chest. I really wanted to know, as I'd never met another one in my life. 'Tell me darling...' I leaned in even closer and spoke in barely a whisper, 'a paedo like who?' 'I'm not allowed to say...' she said quietly looking directly into my eyes. 'I'm only allowed to tell another paedo... he said' So it was a he. I'd found out that much at least. If I admitted I was, I wondered, would little 6 year old Suzy reveal who she was talking about...",2012-05-15T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did not happen! If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!","<p>I looked into Suzy's bright eyes and nodded.</p><p>'I am...' I whispered, 'I am a paedo. Will you tell me now?'</p><p>She looked at me and smiled.</p><p>'Do you like boys as well?' she wanted to know.</p><p>'Yup..,' I replied with a smile. 'I like sexy little girls like you and your sisters... and I also like sexy little boys like your brothers...'</p><p>Suzy's smile became wider.</p><p>'Brian' she whispered, barely audible.</p><p>'Brian's a paedo?' I asked in disbelief.</p><p>Suzy nodded.</p><p>'Does Mummy know?'</p><p>She nodded again.</p><p>This was getting very interesting.</p><p>'How do you know... that Mummy knows?' I asked her.</p><p>Suzy giggled.</p><p>'She helps him... and she's the one who takes the photo's and stuff...'</p><p>'Really?' I said, more to myself than to Suzy.</p><p>I don't know why after what I'd seen with Suzy and Frazer, but I was in a state of shock. I think it was that to look at Baldy, who I now knew was called Brian of course, was the last person that you would imagine would want to get into a little girls knickers,</p><p>'Does Brian like boys as well?' I asked her.</p><p>Suzy giggled again as she nodded.</p><p>I was still trying to take all this in as little Suzy sat there still flashing her delicious charms off to me.</p><p>I leaned forward, kissed her on the lips briefly and tenderly stoked her hair. Suzy put her arms around my neck and hugged me.</p><p>'Kiss me properly?' she asked.</p><p>I put my lips back onto her sweet little ones and her hot little tongue was immediately searching my mouth. As we kissed I stroked her thigh. It was soft and smooth as I ran my hand up and down it.</p><p>We broke away and I looked into her lovely eyes.</p><p>'You can touch me if you want to...' she whispered as she put her little soft hand on mine and gently pulled it between her legs.</p><p>'You sure,' I double checked.</p><p>'Uh-huh' she nodded. 'the boys and Brian touch me all the time... so do Brian's friends... and my sisters sometimes...'</p><p>I placed my hand between her little open legs with my thumb on her hard little bump which I began to gently move in small tiny circles. At the same time, I ran the length of my index finger along the soft folds of her little slit.</p><p>She was surprisingly wet and slippery for a 6 year old.</p><p>Suzy was clearly turned on.</p><p>I fingered her a little faster, applying harder pressure to her little love button and Suzy sighed.</p><p>'That nice darling?' I whispered.</p><p>'Mmm... really nice...' she replied before I kissed her again.</p><p>I speeded up, applying more pressure between her legs.</p><p>'Oh... oh... oh...' she repeated, obviously getting great pleasure. 'Make me cum...' she said quietly. Make me cum Uncle Pete...'</p><p>I rubbed her clit harder with my thumb, making the circles even smaller, getting faster and faster.</p><p>'Oh yeah... oh yeah... mmm...' she gasped, before she suddenly began to shudder, stiffen and her legs clamped shut.</p><p>'That's it darling...' I whispered in her ear, 'cum for me... cum for Uncle Peter sweetheart...'</p><p>Little Suzy's body shook as the waves of pleasure washed over her sweet body repeatedly.</p><p>'Ooh...' she cooed, 'that's sooo nice...'</p><p>I let her ride it out and waited for the 6 year old to open her eyes again.</p><p>When she did, she beamed me a beautiful smile.</p><p>'Wow!' she said, 'that was really nice...'</p><p>She gave me a long hard hug before we kissed again.</p><p>When we broke away, I looked at her and she had the dreamy, post orgasmic look on her face.</p><p>'Do you know what I want to do?' I said to her as I looked directly into those stunning eyes.</p><p>She shook her little blonde head.</p><p>I stood up, but maintained eye contact with the sexy little darling as I unbuttoned my jeans and fished out my hard, aching and dripping cock.</p><p>I didn't let on that I knew Suzy had already seen it, and neither did she.</p><p>Suzy looked at it with a gleam in her little eyes.</p><p>'It looks different to Brian's...' she said in an extremely matter-of-fact way.</p><p>'Does it?' I said, 'in what way?'</p><p>'He doesn't have that dangly bit of skin on the end of it...' she told me before she added with a sweet little giggle, 'and yours is bigger!'</p><p>'Right' I laughed, as I pulled my jeans and pants down to my knees.</p><p>I gripped my cock with my right hand and placed my left on the back of Suzy's little head..</p><p>The 6 year old knew immediately what I wanted to do and shuffled forwards. I offered the head of my cock to her mouth and she leaned forward, happily slipping her luscious little lips over the end.</p><p>I felt the warmth of her tiny mouth as she sucked it in.</p><p>'Oh Suzy baby...' I gasped as the hot wetness enveloped my cock.</p><p>I pushed more in and Suzy happily accepted it as she looked up at me with those bright eyes. She moved her soft little hands and wrapped them around the base of it as she sucked hard.</p><p>If you've never had a willing little 6 year old sucking on your cock, then you're missing out on the most exquisite feeling in the world I can tell you.</p><p>'You okay?' I whispered as she continued to look up at me.</p><p>She gave her head a little nod as her lips moved further down the length of my manhood and she sucked even harder.</p><p>'Ooh...' I sighed as she began to slide her lips up and down it.</p><p>Every so often, she would stop, lift ,my cock up and swipe her little pink tongue right the way up and down it in slow, loving and leisurely swipes, before licking and sucking on my balls. Or she would slowly swirl her tongue around the head, getting the tip of her tiny tongue into the piss slit.</p><p>The feeling was absolutely delicious.</p><p>Suzy certainly knew what she was doing. Brian, I assumed it was him anyway, had taught her well and the little 6 year old clearly enjoyed having a big hard cock in her mouth.</p><p>She could only be described as a natural little cock sucker.</p><p>I brought my other hand up to Suzy's head and holding her gently, guided the speed as I slowly fucked her sweet mouth.</p><p>I loved the way that Suzy constantly looked up at me. Her eyes never left mine for a split second. She seemed to know instinctively what I wanted and how I wanted her to do it.</p><p>As I slid my hard cock in and out, her soft little hands played with my balls tenderly.</p><p>'Oh Suzy darling... oh my god... you suck cock so nicely... 'I'm gonna cum soon... is that okay?' I just about managed to gasp.</p><p>She gave me a little nod like I just knew she would.</p><p>This little girl liked a cock in her mouth too much to not want to swallow a large amount of thick, ropey goo.</p><p>I speeded up, her sweet little head jerking with the force of my mouth fucking. I could feel my orgasm approaching and as young as little Suzy was, she instinctively knew it was about to happen too.</p><p>I could tell by her eyes that she was ready to accept it.</p><p>'Oh babes... oh fuck... I'm cumming... aargh... yeahhh...'I gasped as my cock erupted into the 6 year old's mouth.</p><p>Suzy began to gulp rapidly and noisily as I repeatedly filled her little mouth with my hot, gooey cum and she swallowed it down.</p><p>I released my grip on her head as she continued to suck, before she pulled her lips off.</p><p>With both hands grasping my cock firmly, she began to wank me furiously, allowing the last weak spurts to coat her adorable little face, before my cock gave up the last of my seed.</p><p>I looked down at Suzy who still had eye contact with me.</p><p>Ropes of cum were streaked across her cheeks, and long strands dangled from the sides of her mouth, down her chin and onto the little summer dress she was wearing.</p><p>Noisily, Suzy sucked up some of the strands, smacking her lips loudly.</p><p>I knelt down and hugged her tightly to me.</p><p>'That was wonderful darling...' I whispered. 'You are a fantastic little cock sucker!'</p><p>Suzy gave me a huge cummy smile.</p><p>'No wonder Frazer likes you to suck his cock!'</p><p>Suzy looked at me with a puzzled expression.</p><p>'I saw you...' I laughed, 'yesterday in the playhouse... before Frazer licked your little pussy? I could see you from here...'</p><p>'He likes me to suck him... so does Brian. They reckon I do it better than Caitlin, Danni, Hannah or Ellie-May!'</p><p>'Ellie-May sucks cock as well? I asked with surprise.</p><p>Suzy giggled and nodded.</p><p>'We all do!'</p><p>'Does that include the boys?'</p><p>Suzy nodded again.</p><p>'I'd love for Ellie-May to suck my cock too...'</p><p>'I'll bring her next time...' Suzy told me.</p><p>'I'll look forward to that' I replied.</p><p>It was horny enough having a 6 year old sucking me off and cumming in her mouth... but the thought of a 3 year old doing it... wow!</p><p>'Do you like having your pussy licked?' I asked a stupid question.</p><p>In all my sexual activity, I'd yet to meet a little girl who didn't love having her pussy licked, or a little boy who didn't love to have his little cock sucked.</p><p>Suzy giggled again.</p><p>'Uh-huh... and my bum!'</p><p>'Good!' I replied. 'How about we go to my bedroom?'</p><p>Suzy smiled and nodded furiously.</p><p>'I think I'd better clean you up first... again!' I laughed.</p><p>Once again I ran a sink full of warm water, and grabbing a flannel wiped her sweet cummy face before drying her.</p><p>I was really enjoying being in the company of little Suzy.</p><p>She was 6... going on 16, with a sharp wit and a very dry sense of humour for someone of that age.</p><p>I couldn't believe some of the things she was coming out with either.</p><p>'Uncle Peter...' she giggled, 'what's better than fucking a 12 year old?'</p><p>I didn't realise it was a joke at the time and she caught me by surprise.</p><p>'I don't know sweetie...' I replied seriously.</p><p>'Fucking two 6 year old's!' she replied as she roared with laughter.</p><p>I had to admit, I actually found it extremely funny.</p><p>I picked her up and as she wrapped her legs around me, I gave her a kiss and slipped my hands under her dress onto her little knicker clad bum.</p><p>Mmm...' she sighed as I gave it a gentle squeeze, before I carried her to my bedroom and gently placed her down onto the big bed and sat down next to her.</p><p>I leaned over her and looked into her eyes as I planted a light kiss on her sweet lips.</p><p>'You ticklish? I asked.</p><p>She shook her head no.</p><p>I dug her gently in her skinny ribs and she squirmed.</p><p>'Fibber!' I laughed as I did it again.</p><p>Suzy giggled like mad, trying to wriggle away.</p><p>I made a grab for her and put her across my knee, lifted her dress up and pulled the back of her knickers down.</p><p>Her little white bum was gorgeous as I gave it a light tap.</p><p>'That's what happens to naughty, fibbing little girls!' I said laughing.</p><p>Suzy turned her head, looked at me and cheekily poked her tongue out.</p><p>'Urrgh yuck!' I laughed as I lifted her back up and stood her on the floor in front of me.</p><p>Her little white summer dress was one of those that buttoned up the front, so I slowly began undoing them and slipped it off her so she stood there just in her tatty little knickers.</p><p>'You need new knickers...' I told her.</p><p>'I have them... but I like these ones'</p><p>'Why?' I asked. 'They're worn out?'</p><p>'I know' she giggled, 'but there's a hole in them and it means I can show off my pussy!'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'Oh so you flash your pussy off to everyone?'</p><p>'Not everyone...' she admitted. 'Only those that I know are looking...'</p><p>'Like me?'</p><p>She giggled again and nodded.</p><p>'Uh-huh... I saw you looking up my dress earlier...'</p><p>Touché I thought. I'd been caught and she knew I had</p><p>'Well that's your fault. You shouldn't have been flashing it... and you shouldn't have such a nice, sexy little pussy!'</p><p>'My sisters pussies are nice and sexy too....' Suzy told me.</p><p>'Are they? I'd love to see them... and your brother's cocks...'</p><p>'Frazer's is the biggest... but I like to suck on Kevin's best... well out of the boys. The trouble is they don't squirt cum like you and Brian...'</p><p>'You like the taste of cum?'</p><p>Suzy nodded furiously.</p><p>'I always have since I was really little... so does Ellie-May'</p><p>'What about Caitlin... does she like cum in her mouth?'</p><p>'I think so... we all do pretty much'</p><p>I hooked my thumbs into what was left of her waistband and eased her knickers down to her knees.</p><p>'You are so sexy!' I told her. 'I thought that when I saw you and your little sister and brother running around the garden in the nuddy!'</p><p>Suzy smiled.</p><p>'And now I can see everything close up... come closer and give me hug sexpot!'</p><p>Suzy pulled her knickers the rest of the way down and stepped out of them before she wrapped her arms around my neck, squeezing me tightly.</p><p>I put my own arms around her, running my hands along the soft, smooth skin of her back, to her slim boyish waist and down to her firm little bum.</p><p>She kissed me before repositioning herself with her legs slightly apart and then kissed me again, longer and more passionately, as I moved my right hand to the front and ran my finger along the soft folds of her slit.</p><p>'Nice...' she whispered when we broke away.</p><p>I lifted her back onto the bed, gently spreading her little legs and lifting them up so her feet were flat on the bed. I then repositioned her, so that her bum was just on the edge of it.</p><p>Then I knelt down so that I was between her open legs.</p><p>Her little hole looked wet, slippery and very inviting as it glistened in anticipation.</p><p>And I could smell her.</p><p>That fantastic, fragrant and distinctive aroma that you only got from a little pre-teen girl.</p><p>More to the point, that you only got from a little pre-teen girl's pussy.</p><p>An aroma of little girl innocence and sexual excitement.</p><p>I couldn't get enough of it.</p><p>I drank it in and was intoxicated as the sweet aroma filled my nostrils, before I leaned forward and placed my hands under her armpits.</p><p>Using my thumbs, I lightly stroked across her tiny nipples, making them hard and stand out, before circling her darker coloured, equally tiny areola.</p><p>'Ooh...' she sighed, 'that's so nice... mmm...'</p><p>I continued to gently stroke her as I moved my head forward and took a long, slow swipe along the soft folds of her little slit.</p><p>'Oh god...' she gasped as she closed her eyes.</p><p>I did it again, and again, and again, before moving my hands downwards slowly, across her flat smooth chest, stopping to finger her tummy button making her giggle, and then down to her soft, fleshy protruding little mound.</p><p>Using my thumbs, I tenderly prised her tiny pussy lips apart to expose her darker pink inner lips and above it, the hidden jewel in her little crown.</p><p>With the tip of my tongue, I lightly flicked her hard little clit. I heard Suzy gasp, before I closed my lips over it and sucked hard.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' she cooed, 'ooh fuck... mmm'</p><p>I loved the way this little 6 year old was so responsive. She didn't hold back and used all the right words. Hearing them coming from a girl of her age was an incredible turn on too.</p><p>I alternated between sucking and flicking her little love button with my tongue. Suzy's hands came down to my head and she pulled me onto her harder. I licked her slit a few more times, sucked each of her lips in turn and then stabbed at her tight little hole, before going back to her pea sized clit.</p><p>'Gonna cum... gonna cum... gonna cum... ooh' she began to repeat and shriek over again.</p><p>Suddenly her sexy little body began to stiffen and shake uncontrollably as she dug her little fingernails into me, clawing at my head.</p><p>'Aargh... ooh cumming... oh god...fucking hell... so nice...'</p><p>As she writhed around gyrating her hips at me, her little legs clamped shut around my head and I struggled to breathe for a brief moment.</p><p>Still, if I was to suffocate to death, this was definitely the way I wanted to go... with a face full of 6 year old pussy and those little legs wrapped around my ears.</p><p>Suzy came hard.</p><p>As she did, I slid my hands underneath her onto her bum and plunged an unprepared index finger straight up her tight little anal passage.</p><p>Suzy went absolutely crazy.</p><p>I it left pushed up her little bum as far as I could, or dared to, while she rode the waves of pleasure coursing through her 6 year old body.</p><p>Her little anal muscle pulsed and clenched my finger so tightly, I thought she was going to break it.</p><p>I let her enjoy her orgasm and waited for her to calm down... eventually!</p><p>When Suzy did calm down, she released her grip and smiled at me dreamily, the pleasure she'd received still evident on her flushed little face.</p><p>'Oh... wow!' she gasped, still trying to regain her breath.</p><p>I leant back on my heels, resting my hands on her thighs as Suzy sat up a little.</p><p>'That nice then?' I laughed.</p><p>Suzy nodded.</p><p>'You're a great licker... and when you put your finger up my bum... oh wow...</p><p>'Did you like that... my finger up your bum?</p><p>'Oh yeah!' she said enthusiastically. 'I never had a finger up my bum before... that was so cool!'</p><p>'Never?' I said with surprise.</p><p>'Uh-uh' she shook her little blonde head.</p><p>'So you've never had a cock in it either?'</p><p>She shook her head again.</p><p>'I not had one in my pussy yet either...' she informed me.</p><p>That really surprised me.</p><p>'You haven't?</p><p>'Not allowed... until I'm 7' she told me. 'In the front that is. I can have one in my bum if I want though... just that Brian's not done that yet!'</p><p>'Right' I replied before she continued.</p><p>'But he says that little girls front holes shouldn't be busted until they're 7'</p><p>'Do you know why?'</p><p>I was curious.</p><p>'He says it might hurt too much and damage the insides...' she said in a matter-of-fact way.</p><p>I could understand why he'd said and thought that, although I wasn't entirely sure that I agreed.</p><p>'Didn't you say you were 7 soon anyway?'</p><p>'Yup' she smiled, 'next month!'</p><p>'That'll be cool then?' I replied, using her terminology.</p><p>'I'm going to have a big birthday party... will you come?'</p><p>'Oh I don't know about that darling... I don't really know your Mum or Brian... let's see okay?'</p><p>Suzy nodded and then went silent for a moment before she spoke again.</p><p>'Uncle Pete?'</p><p>'Yes darling?'</p><p>'When I am 7...' she said, 'will you do it to me... you know... put your cock inside me?'</p><p>'Err... yeah... I'd love to... if that's okay...'</p><p>'Goody!' she squealed with delight.</p><p>'Your pussy is beautiful and you taste delicious!'</p><p>Suzy giggled.</p><p>'That's what everyone says...'</p><p>'Everyone?'</p><p>Brian... Frazer.... and Hannah. Hannah's tastes nice too'</p><p>'You and Hannah lick each other's pussies?</p><p>Suzy giggled like mad.</p><p>'Course... so does Danni sometimes... and the boys suck each other too'</p><p>'Wow! That sounds like great fun!' I told her as I picked her knickers up off the floor which I noticed were stained in the gusset.</p><p>As Suzy watched, I held them to my nose and breathed in the delicious heady aroma</p><p>of the luscious little pussy I'd just licked to orgasm.</p><p>'They've got your smell on them...' I told her, 'and they smell as sexy and delicious as you are!'</p><p>'Would you like to keep those?' she asked.</p><p>'Really?' I said in surprise.</p><p>'Yeah' she replied like it was no big deal. 'They're old anyway and I got loads more'</p><p>I gave her a big hug.</p><p>'Thank you poppet' I said appreciatively. 'that means you'll always be with me... and when I miss you, I will be able to sniff them. Thank you.'</p><p>Suzy got up and slipped her dress back on. I helped her do the buttons back up before I got dressed as well.</p><p>'Are you hungry darling?' I asked her.</p><p>'A bit' she replied.</p><p>'How do you fancy... going to... McDonald's for lunch?'</p><p>'Yeah! Can I have nuggets?' she asked excitedly like any other 6 year old.</p><p>I put my arms around her.</p><p>'You... my sexy little darling... can have whatever you like!'</p><p>She put her arms around my neck and hugged me tightly.</p><p>'I think we best go and let Caitlin know first though?'</p><p>Suzy nodded.</p><p>'And while we're there... you best pop to your room and put some knickers on!' I laughed. 'As much as I'd prefer you not to have any on... just in case eh?' I winked at her.</p><p>We made our way downstairs and the few doors along to her house the back way.</p><p>'Cait!' Suzy called out as we went through the back door into the kitchen.</p><p>Caitlin appeared.</p><p>'I'm going to take Suzy to McDonald's... is that okay?' I asked.</p><p>'Yeah course it is' she replied.</p><p>'You're welcome to join us?' I offered.</p><p>'I can't... I have to stay here just in case Mum and Dad get back early... but thank you for the offer. Would you like a coffee?'</p><p>'Yeah go on then. Thank you' I replied, eager to spend a little more time in the company of this gorgeous 12 year old, who'd since changed into a short white skirt.</p><p>'Just going upstairs...' Suzy said looking at me before she went charging out.</p><p>Obviously she was off to put some knickers on.</p><p>I watched Caitlin as she filled the kettle and put it on, before she prepared the mugs.</p><p>'Did you have a good time?' she asked.</p><p>'Yeah... we had a good laugh... she's a right little character your sister!' I laughed.</p><p>She turned to face me and that knowing look I'd detected earlier was back.</p><p>'But did you have a good time? She repeated with an eloquent little smile.</p><p>I knew what she was referring to. What's more, she knew that I knew.</p><p>I smiled back.</p><p>'Yeah' I said simply.</p><p>'Good' she returned the smile. 'Now I know you... maybe I'll pop in to see you occasionally... if that's okay that is?'</p><p>'Any time' I replied, trying to keep the excitement out of my voice. 'In fact, any of you are welcome to come in... any time. just not all at once!' I laughed.</p><p>'I'll bear that in mind' she said with a saucy look as she went to the fridge on the other side of the kitchen</p><p>With her back to me, she opened the fridge door. As she appeared to be looking for something in it, her hand came down and lifted her very short skirt, appearing to casually scratch the top of her thigh.</p><p>She was wearing what looked like a thong under her skirt, and I was treated to a lovely view of one of her perfectly rounded little bum cheeks.</p><p>She'd clearly done it deliberately and my cock hardened in an instant as she retrieved a carton of milk, closed the door and back to the worktop.</p><p>I continued to watch her closely</p><p>'How do you like it?' she asked.</p><p>Now, I didn't actually catch what she said.</p><p>All I could think about at that precise moment was her sweet bum and how much I wanted to fuck her.</p><p>Not only that, I was certain she was going to let me too.</p><p>However, all I heard was 'do you like it?'</p><p>'Err... yes... very much...' I stammered much to Caitlin's amusement.</p><p>She giggled, and it was clear she was Suzy's sister.</p><p>'Right...' she said, 'but how do you like it... your coffee I mean?'</p><p>She giggled again, clearly enjoying my embarrassment.</p><p>'Oh... er... white... one sugar thanks'</p><p>She gave me that knowing little smile again, like she knew exactly what I'd been thinking and why I'd said what I had.</p><p>She passed it to me and I thanked her.</p><p>'Won't be a tick...' she said. 'Just need to pop to the loo!'</p><p>I watched her sexy little bum wiggle and her short skirt swish ash she walked out and I heard her climb the stairs.</p><p>I sat in the kitchen sipping at my coffee, as I imagined 12 year old Caitlin naked, down on her knees, and my cock sliding in and out of that sweet mouth, those lovely cherry lips wrapped around it. I pictured her on top of me, riding on my cock hard and then on all fours as I thrust my cock deep up her tight little bum hole.</p><p>I could hear the two girls upstairs, talking in hushed tones interspersed with giggles and laughs, but was unable to make out what they saying. Then I heard the toilet flush followed by footsteps coming back down the stairs.</p><p>Suzy came bounding over to me with her arms outstretched. I lifted her up and plonked her on my lap as she gave me a sweet little kiss.</p><p>'Uncle Peter?' she said quietly.</p><p>'Yes poppet?'</p><p>'Do you want to fuck Caitlin?'</p><p>I was so taken aback, I just looked at her.</p><p>'I... err...' I stammered.</p><p>She'd asked it in such a matter-of-fact way, she might as well have been asking me if I wanted a chocolate digestive to go with my coffee.</p><p>I was stunned.</p><p>'Do you?'</p><p>'Yes darling... I would... very much. I'd like to fuck all of you given the chance!'</p><p>At that moment, Caitlin wandered back in.</p><p>'See!' Suzy said triumphantly to her sister, 'I told you he would want to fuck you too!'</p><p>Caitlin walked over to us and put her arms around my neck as she pressed her lips to mine and I felt her tongue in my mouth.</p><p>I could taste her minty mouthwash as our tongues entwined and did a merry little dance.</p><p>As we kissed, I couldn't resist slipping my hands up her short skirt and caressing her lovely firm bum cheeks.</p><p>Caitlin moaned softly into my mouth and I heard little Suzy giggle.</p><p>Eventually we broke apart and Caitlin smiled at me.</p><p>I returned the smile.</p><p>Caitlin was a superb kisser, and I wondered how well she sucked cock.</p><p>If her little sister was anything to go by, then the 12 year old would be bloody fantastic.</p><p>Without a word passing between then, Suzy jumped off my lap and Caitlin took her place, only she sat facing me with a leg draped over each side as she put her arms back around my neck and kissed me again briefly.</p><p>'Do it...' she whispered sexily into my ear. 'Fuck me... stick your big hard cock up my hot, tight little hole...'</p><p>Fucking hell.</p><p>I nearly cum in my pants there and then. Caitlin oozed sexuality from every little pore.</p><p>'Fuck me...' she repeated as she lifted her skirt and pressed her pelvis into the thick lump in my jeans.</p><p>'Do it Uncle Pete!' Suzy encouraged with a giggle.</p><p>I slipped my hands up Caitlin's skirt and squeezed her lovely little cheeks again.</p><p>'What about your Mum and Dad?' I asked nervously.</p><p>'They'll have to wait their bloody turn!' she giggled in reply as her hands came down and unzipped me.</p><p>Before I'd even realised it, she'd fished my cock out and her soft little fingers were gripping and squeezing it tightly</p><p>I knew at that moment that I was definitely going to fuck her.</p><p>Right there.</p><p>Right then.</p><p>I didn't care if the massed bands of the Coldstream Guards and the Household Cavalry came marching through at that precise moment, I was going to fuck 12 year old Caitlin right there in that kitchen regardless.</p><p>Caitlin raised herself up slightly and guided my throbbing cock towards her smooth, hairless little mound, rubbing the head up and down her soft, slippery lips.</p><p>'Oh god...' I sighed as I felt her lining it up against her hole.</p><p>Caitlin lowered herself and I felt my cock head engulfed in a hot, slippery wetness. There was no resistance, but she was incredibly tight as she lowered herself down a little more.</p><p>'Ooh... yeah... aargh...' the 12 year old gasped as my cock entered her.</p><p>I noticed Suzy had moved round to the side and was holding Caitlin's short white skirt up so that she had a good view of what was going on.</p><p>I reached forward and and in one fluid movement pulled Caitlin's t-shirt off over her head. I was right. She had a reasonable handful of budding little tit, about the size of small lemons and she wasn't wearing a bra. It then occurred to me.</p><p>She wasn't wearing any knickers either!</p><p>I pulled Caitlin towards me and our lips locked together once more. As we kissed hard and passionately, I cupped one of her small breasts, squeezing and caressing it, before gently circling her hard little nipples with my thumb.</p><p>When we broke away, Caitlin pushed down as I pushed as I pushed up and over three quarters of my cock was buried inside her now.</p><p>I held her by her slim waist.</p><p>'All in...' she encouraged, 'put it all in...'</p><p>I pushed my hips up again and as Caitlin pushed her pelvis down, I felt the last of my manhood slide up and her soft pelvis on my balls.</p><p>'Oh yeah... oh fuck yeah...' she gasped.</p><p>I was so turned on that I knew I wouldn't last very long at all. I'd only just got inside the 12 year old's hot, wet little love tube and already I was close to shooting my load.</p><p>'Fuck me... fuck me now' Caitlin demanded.</p><p>Holding her slim waist, I began to thrust my pelvis as she moved with me and I began to fuck her properly.</p><p>'Oh... yeah... arrgh...' I gasped.</p><p>She was so incredibly tight as I felt her vaginal muscles clenching me tightly. Caitlin matched me stroke for stroke as my cock slid effortlessly in and out of her.</p><p>As I'd predicted, I felt my orgasm approaching.</p><p>'Gonna cum... sorry... oh fuck...' I managed to get out as I rammed home and held her there as my cock erupted into her 12 year old love tube and I filled her immature womb with my thick, baby making seed.</p><p>'Aargh...' I gasped as my hand delved between her legs and I circled her hard little love button hard and furiously.</p><p>I wanted to make my little lover cum, and it wasn't long before I was rewarded handsomely.</p><p>'Oh yeah... oh yeah...' Caitlin gasped as I diddled her clit, 'gonna cum... gonna cum... she repeated over and over again before letting out a long sigh.</p><p>'Oh yeah... cumming.... cummmmming....!' she moaned before she locked her lips back onto mine and kissed me frenziedly, my thumb still at work on her clit and my cock buried . deep inside her.</p><p>When we came up for air, Caitlin rested her head on my shoulder with her arms around me as I listened to her rapid breathing and she tried to catch her breath.</p><p>We stayed like that for a few minutes, simply enjoying the after glow of our frenzied fuck.</p><p>I'd pretty much forgotten that little Suzy was there until I heard her sweet little giggle.</p><p>'That was so cool! I heard her sing-song voice. 'I love watching people fucking. I can't wait to have a cock inside me!'</p><p>I opened my eyes and saw the darling little 6 year old with a huge smile on her face. I had no doubt that she couldn't either, and would be the most incredible little fuck.</p><p>'I can't wait to put my cock inside you either!' I told her with a wink.</p><p>Caitlin raised her head and I pecked her lips.</p><p>'Sorry darling...' I whispered.</p><p>'Sorry?' she repeated with a puzzled look. 'What you sorry about?'</p><p>'That I came so quickly!' I replied with some embarrassment.</p><p>She gave that sweet little giggle which was so reminiscent of her little sister.</p><p>'That doesn't matter' she said honestly. 'You were just turned on... so was I!' She giggled again. '...And you made me cum too. Just promise me something?'</p><p>'Course' I replied, 'anything!'</p><p>'Next time... have a wank about half an hour beforehand. That way you'll last longer and we'll fuck even better!'</p><p>'Only if you make me a promise?' I replied.</p><p>She looked at me.</p><p>'Next time... you'll give me a blow job?'</p><p>Caitlin giggled.</p><p>'I got a better idea. I'll stay overnight... if it's okay with you. I'll suck your cock and swallow your cum... and you'll be able to fuck me over and over again... and fuck my bum if you want?</p><p>IF I want? Was she kidding me?</p><p>'Too bloody right!' I laughed as I hugged her.</p><p>'Can I sleepover too?' Suzy piped up.</p><p>'Any of you can' I replied, 'but what about your Mum and Brian?'</p><p>'The bed wouldn't be big enough... fat cow!' Suzy giggled.</p><p>'They'll be cool!' Caitlin replied, glaring at a giggling little Suzy.</p><p>Somehow, I believed her too.</p><p>Slowly, Caitlin lifted herself off my now wilting cock and the gooey, cummy mess.</p><p>'Go get some bog roll Suze!'</p><p>Suzy scampered off and very quickly returned with a toilet roll. I wiped the cum off my cock and watched as Caitlin wiped the worst of the cum from herself.</p><p>Despite having just fucked her, it was actually the first time I'd seen her pussy. It was every bit as gorgeous and beautiful as I'd imagined it to be in all my fantasies, and not a hair in sight either.</p><p>'I should have asked before...' I started to say, but Caitlin interrupted me.</p><p>'It's okay...' she said, 'I haven't started yet. I'm on the pill anyway... just in case!' she giggled as I put my cock away.</p><p>'Are we going for lunch then or what?' Suzy asked, as she stood there with her hands on her hips like she was getting impatient.</p><p>'All right fanny fart!' I laughed, 'keep your hair on!'</p><p>I stood up and wrapped my arms around Caitlin's lovely little body again.</p><p>'Thank you' I said as I hugged her and we had a passionate kiss.</p><p>'You're welcome' she replied when we broke away, 'any time!'</p><p>'Come here you!' I crooked my finger at little Suzy.</p><p>She ran across to me and I scooped her up into my arms.</p><p>'Kiss please?' I asked.</p><p>She gave me a large loud smacker on my cheek where I'd pointed to.</p><p>'That's better!' Right then, let's go and see Uncle Ronald shall we?'</p><p>'yeah!' Suzy cried in happiness. 'See you later sis!'</p><p>'Bye Caitlin!' I said.</p><p>'See ya... have fun you two!' she smiled as I carried the 6 year old out and back towards my house.</p><p>'I thought we were going to McDonald's?' she asked as I headed into my back garden.</p><p>'We are!' I laughed, 'but I need to lock up the house... and we can't go very far without my keys... and I can't pay for it without my wallet and money now can I?'</p><p>Suzy giggled as I plonked her back down onto the carpet.</p><p>'Suppose not!' she replied.</p><p>I grabbed my keys and my wallet before motioning Suzy over to me.</p><p>When she was close enough without saying a word, I reached down and lifted the hem of her dress up to see a delightful little pair of pink knickers.</p><p>'Just checking...' I laughed as I let it down, took her little hand and led her out to the car.</p><p>Suzy was a right chatty little thing and I loved being in her company. She was definitely 6 going on 16 with an opinion on everything, as well as being incredibly beautiful and sexy.</p><p>Every so often, I looked down at her, admiring those lovely little legs and beautiful smooth, silky thighs.</p><p>Suzy looked back and smiled when she saw me looking, taking hold of the hem of her dress and lifting it up to show off those sweet little pink knicks. She then hooked a finger into the gusset and yanked them to one side, giving me a magnificent view of that tasty little slit of hers.</p><p>I was so pleased that I had automatic transmission, as I was able to reach across and finger the adorable little 6 year old as I drove along.</p><p>'I love doing stuff outside where people might see!' she told me.</p><p>'We have to be careful though sweetie...'</p><p>'Yeah I know' she replied, 'don't want anyone dobbing us into old bill do we?'</p><p>'Definitely not!' I agreed, my blood running cold at the mere thought of being dragged away by the police.</p><p>As we pulled into the car park I removed my hand and Suzy lowered her dress back down as I selected a spot in a quiet corner out of the way.</p><p>I had a quick look around to check there was no one around to see us.</p><p>'Give us a quick kiss?' I said as I bent my head down.</p><p>Our lips locked together and our tongues had a quick little dance before we went hand in hand up to the counter and ordered our food.</p><p>Once we'd got it, Suzy suggested we sit outside and watch the kids in the play area.</p><p>I was hardly going to object was I?</p><p>Suzy decided she wanted to sit on my lap while she ate, and she really seemed to be enjoying herself as she ate ravenously, dipping nugget after nugget into her ketchup and getting more of it around her sweet mouth than in it.</p><p>Every so often, she would wiggle her little bum on the hardening bulge in my jeans with that sweet little giggle as we watched an array of pretty little knickers coming down the slide.</p><p>As I ate my burger with one hand, my other was on her bare thigh under the table where no one could see it, rubbing it gently.</p><p>Suzy discreetly parted her legs.</p><p>I knew exactly what she wanted.</p><p>'You're a little minx...' I whispered in her ear, making her giggle again.</p><p>'Do it...' she whispered back.</p><p>I moved my hand under her dress and then ran my fingers lightly over her knicker clad mound.</p><p>'Mmm...' she sighed, 'do it properly...'</p><p>I slipped them up the leg band of her knickers and stroked her soft lips.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' she cooed, before reaching down with her spare hand and giving my cock a squeeze.</p><p>'Oh that feels nice darling...' I whispered to her.</p><p>Then I felt Suzy unzipping me.</p><p>'What you doing sweetheart?' I whispered with alarm.</p><p>'Sssh!' she giggled as her hand went into my pants and she wrapped her fingers around my hard, dripping cock and gently began to wank me.</p><p>'Fucking hell Suze!' I gasped, '..if anyone sees us...'</p><p>'They won't!' she said confidently, turning to look at me with that ketchup smeared face.</p><p>I had to admit, fingering a 6 year old in public at McDonald's while she surreptitiously wanked me was pure bliss and such a turn on. I watched a particularly cute redhead with lemon knickers come down the slide, as I circled Suzy's clit a little bit harder.</p><p>'You better stop poppet...' I warned her, 'otherwise you're going to make me cum and make a big sticky mess all over your hand...'</p><p>Suzy went quite for a moment. She was clearly wondering whether to withdraw her hand or carry on and make me cum over it.</p><p>Reluctantly, she withdrew it and zipped me back up.</p><p>However, little Suzy had a plan in her head.</p><p>The only thing was, she wasn't telling me what it was... yet!</p><p>Once we'd eaten and I'd wiped her mucky little face clean of ketchup, we made our way back to the car and I headed towards home.</p><p>Again, I reached across and had my hand in Suzy's knickers.</p><p>'Uncle Pete?' the little 6 year old asked.</p><p>'Yes sweetie?'</p><p>'Can we stop?'</p><p>I didn't get what she meant immediately.</p><p>'Why what's wrong darling?'</p><p>'Nothing silly!' she giggled. 'I mean... can we stop somewhere?'</p><p>The penny suddenly dropped and I felt a complete and utter idiot.</p><p>'You feeling horny?' I asked.</p><p>Unsurprisingly, she gave me that sweet little giggle again as she nodded furiously.</p><p>'I think I know just the place!' I replied as I pulled my hand out of her knickers.</p><p>I was trying to work out the best way of getting there from where we were when I caught movement from Suzy out the corner of my eye.</p><p>When I looked, she'd yanked her little pink knickers right down to her ankles and was taking them right off.</p><p>'Put these somewhere for me...' she said casually as she handed me the warm material, leaving her dress hiked up and her legs wide apart.</p><p>I shoved them in a little cubby hole below the steering wheel.</p><p>'You are so sexy!' I told my little passenger.</p><p>Suzy simply giggled.</p><p>I'd decided to go to a country park I'd taken many of my little 'friends' before. I knew that one of the many car parks was little used, and from there I'd discovered a little clearing in amongst the woods where you could see anyone approaching but they couldn't see you. In fact, unless you knew it was there, you would never have known it existed.</p><p>Suzy pulled her dress back down as I pulled in and we were out of the car in a flash. Hand in hand I led her to the my secret place.</p><p>Once in the clearing, I picked my little 6 year old lover up. Suzy wrapped her spindly little legs around me and clung onto my neck like a little chimp as we kissed long and hard.</p><p>Her sweet little tongue searched my mouth and we kissed passionately. I slipped my hands under her dress and caressed her bum as we did, while my cock grew ever harder.</p><p>'Wow!' I said when we broke away, 'that was so nice'</p><p>Put me down' Suzy asked.</p><p>I was a bit puzzled by that, as all I'd ever heard from her was the complete opposite. Anyhow, I did as she asked.</p><p>I watched in fascination as Suzy undone the buttons on her dress and slipped it off, letting it fall to the ground so that she was naked except for her little pink, plastic jelly sandals.</p><p>'That's better!' she giggled.</p><p>I looked at her sexy, naked little body.</p><p>She was so beautiful.</p><p>From her flat, non existent chest, smooth flat tummy and boyish hips, down to her hairless, puffy little mound which was no more than a line between her legs really, with that little crown jewel hidden away between the folds. Her legs, slim and smooth, her beautiful creamy white thighs and her sexy little bum.</p><p>Oh that perfectly rounded, beautiful pair of little fleshy orbs.</p><p>Suzy was a paedo dream.</p><p>She was positively perfect. Sexy, 6 years old, experienced and very, very willing.</p><p>I bent down to touch her sex.</p><p>'Uh-uh!' Suzy said firmly, stopping me in my tracks.</p><p>I was just about to ask why when she reached forward, undone the button and zip on my jeans and yanked them down before I was even aware that she'd done it, closely followed by my pants.</p><p>She did it that quickly, it took me by total surprise as my cock sprung out and I felt the light breeze on it.</p><p>'What's this all about babes? I asked intrigued.</p><p>Oh that sweet, infectious little giggle.</p><p>'I want to say thank you for taking me to McDonald's..' she replied, looking up at me with that mischievous little grin as she put both hands around my cock and grasped it firmly.</p><p>'You don't... ooh... have... oh my god... to...' I gasped as Suzy began to wank me like a little back street whore.</p><p>She might not have had to, but there was no way I was going to stop her, that's for sure. She shuffled forward slightly and then I felt her hot, soft little tongue swipe the head.</p><p>'Oh Suze...' I sighed.</p><p>I looked down to see those little blue eyes staring straight back at me as her sweet little lips slipped over the end of it and the 6 year old sucked me hard.</p><p>'Fuck...' I gasped at the intense pleasurable feeling.</p><p>This little girl loved to suck cock and what's more, she was fucking brilliant at it. I'd had more than my fair share of blow jobs in the past; women, girls and boys of all ages, but Suzy was fantastic. A natural born little cock sucker.</p><p>I took my hat off to whoever had taught her.</p><p>Her lips went further down it as she gripped the base and wanked me at the same time with one hand, caressing my balls with the other.</p><p>I brought my hands down and held her little blonde head.</p><p>I could tell by her eyes that she knew what I wanted to do, and allowed me to guide her.</p><p>I wanted to fuck that sweet, 6 year old mouth, and that was exactly what I was going to do.</p><p>Holding her head firmly I thrust my hips forward and more of my cock went down the back of her throat as Suzy sucked me hard.</p><p>I soon built up a steady rhythm as I fucked her hot, sucking mouth. I pushed in hard and her little head jolted with the force of each thrust.</p><p>My lust was overtaking me as I looked down at the naked little 6 year old.</p><p>I pushed more in, and Suzy simply took it.</p><p>'Oh fuck... oh god...' I gasped as I rammed home, 'gonna cum babes... oh fucking hell...'</p><p>I simply couldn't hold back any more and my cock erupted down the back of her little throat.</p><p>Suzy immediately began to gulp, swallowing each forceful spurt as it hit her mouth expertly and without spilling a single drop.</p><p>I released my grip to give the the choice of coming off.</p><p>She pulled her mouth off and using both hands, wanked me hard, allowing the last of my spurts to streak across her face and little flat chest.</p><p>'Jeez... oh god... oh fuck...' I gasped as little Suzy milked every last drop of my hot, sticky sperm from my cock.</p><p>When she was certain I had nothing left to give, she finally stopped.</p><p>I looked down at the naked, cummy faced 6 year old.</p><p>She looked up at me with a huge smile on her face, long ropes of my cum dangling from her cheery lips.</p><p>'Oh wow Suzy babes... you are the best little cock sucker ever! Thank you poppet!'</p><p>Suzy did a very loud, very unladylike belch and burst into a fit of giggles.</p><p>'Excuse you!' I laughed as I bent down and scooped her up.</p><p>'State of you... you cummy little thing!' I said as I kissed her forehead. 'You didn't have to do that you know?'</p><p>'I know' she said brightly, 'but I wanted to. I like sucking cock... and I like sucking your cock!'</p><p>'Just so long as you know that I took you there because I wanted to, not because I wanted you to do stuff okay?'</p><p>The little girl nodded and hugged me.</p><p>'Do you want me to make you feel good babes?' I asked.</p><p>Suzy shook her head.</p><p>'It don't matter. I just wanted to make you feel good and say thank you'</p><p>'Well' I laughed, 'you certainly did that... and you did it wonderfully!'</p><p>'Anyway...' she added, 'I can come and see you any time can't I and you'll make me feel good won't you?'</p><p>'You certainly can. You, your brothers or your sisters. Any time you like and I mean that. And... I'll always make you feel good any time you want me to okay?'</p><p>The 6 year old nodded enthusiastically.</p><p>'Right then my little cum queen...'</p><p>Suzy giggled at my nickname for her.</p><p>'...Better find a way of cleaning you up... and you better put your dress back on!'</p><p>Suzy shook her head.</p><p>'Can I walk back to the car like this? I like being nudey!'</p><p>'Oh I don't know babes... someone might see?'</p><p>'Please?' she asked.</p><p>'Okay... but if we spot any one, you have to chuck it back on quick smart okay?'</p><p>'Okay!' she giggled.</p><p>I gave her another long, passionate kiss. I could taste the remnants of my ejaculate in her tiny, sweet mouth before I set her back down.</p><p>Hand in hand, I led my 6 year old, naked little lover back to the car, her dress in my other hand.</p><p>As luck would have it, we never saw a single soul.</p><p>Once in the car, Suzy didn't want to get dressed. I explained to her that people in cars, buses and lorries higher than us might see her and we'd in up in trouble , so reluctantly she slipped her dress back on, before I handed her knickers back to her.</p><p>'I'll put these back on nearer home' she told me, 'so you can look and play with me on the way!'</p><p>Fuck this was one horny little girl and I couldn't help wondering if her brothers and sisters were as highly sexed as she was.</p><p>It had to be said, Caitlin certainly appeared to be that way.</p><p>Time would tell.</p><p>When we pulled up, the sexy 12 year old was out front.</p><p>She gave me a sexy little wink and a wave when she saw me.</p><p>'See you later Uncle Pete!' Suzy called out as she skipped happily to her door.</p><p>I made myself a coffee and then flopped on my sofa lighting a cigarette.</p><p>I'd had some unusual and surprising days in my time, but this one topped the lot. I took a deep lungful of smoke as I mused on the events of the day.</p><p>Fucking hell.</p><p>I'd been sucked off by the most adorable 6 year old in the world and she'd happily swallowed my cum.</p><p>Twice.</p><p>I'd also licked the sweet pussy of said 6 year old and brought her to orgasm.</p><p>Then I'd fucked her 12 year old sister.</p><p>Jesus Fucking Christ.</p><p>I'd done more in one day than I'd sometimes done in six bloody months.</p><p>Not only that, there was the promise of more good things to come too. I felt like I was in a dream , and at any moment I would wake up.</p><p>However, I wasn't sleeping.</p><p>Had I been. The loud double rap on the front door would most certainly have woke me up and it brought me out of my thoughts.</p><p>I made my way to the front door and opened it, expecting to see either Suzy or Caitlin standing there.</p><p>Instead, despite what I knew, I froze in fear.</p><p>It was Baldy and close up, he looked even more threatening and intimidating with tattoo's everywhere.</p><p>He was dressed in a black muscle t-shirt and tatty dirty jeans.</p><p>'I think you and me better have a little chat...' he said.</p><p><b>End Of Part Two</b></p>"
997,"Never Judge A Book By Its Cover, Part 3",Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['pedo', 'preteen', 'schoolgirl', 'schoolboy', 'M/g(6', '12', '8', '9', '3) b(11', '10', '7', '5) oral', 'intercourse', 'fondling', 'fingering']","Series Intro: Wherever you live in the UK, it seems there's always one family like them. You know what I mean; living off benefits, never done a proper days work in their life, but always got a fag in their mouth and a can of beer in their hand. The front garden resembles a motor breaker's yard. The old man with more pictures on his skin than is hung in the Tate Gallery, the old woman with her bottle blonde hair and a mouth like the Blackwall Tunnel. Musing blaring out like it's a night club every day, shouting and arguing with one another. I'm sure you get the picture, like I said, every road seems to have one in broken Britain. In OUR road, it was the Thomson's The Thomson's were OUR family, and they lived three doors down. Occasionally, such families have a redeeming feature. Well, at least to someone like me they have, and that usually comes in the form of their offspring. The Thomson's offspring were there in abundance too, I'm pleased to say.... Story Intro: However, I wasn't sleeping. Had I been. The loud double rap on the front door would most certainly have woke me up and it brought me out of my thoughts. I made my way to the front door and opened it, expecting to see either Suzy or Caitlin standing there. Instead, despite what I knew, I froze in fear. It was Baldy and close up, he looked even more threatening and intimidating with tattoo's everywhere. He was dressed in a black muscle t-shirt and tatty dirty jeans. 'I think you and me better have a little chat...' he said...",2012-05-16T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did not happen! If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!","<p>In his arms was the youngest girl, Ellie-May and next to him stood a little boy, although I wasn't entirely sure which one it was which looking back on it, was a good sign.</p><p>'Oh... err... hello...' I stuttered and stammered nervously, 'come on it!'</p><p>I tried to appear nonchalant, and even though I knew what I knew, this was uncharted territory for me, my stomach was in a knot and my bowels were shifting involuntarily as I ushered them into the lounge.</p><p>Baldy, a.k.a Brian took a seat in an armchair with the little girl on his lap. My eyes were drawn to her. I'd seen her running around of course, but this was the first real, close up look I'd had of her.</p><p>She was an absolute beauty and like a miniature version of Suzy. The same blonde hair, although it was longer and tied up in bunches on either side of her head with little pink bobbles, and wearing a little pink sleeveless summer dress with 'I'm a little cutiepie!' emblazoned across the front of it.</p><p>She also had those same stunning, cobalt blue eyes.</p><p>The little boy was a looked too, blond hair closely cropped and dressed in a Sponge bob t-shirt and a pair of black jogging pants with white striped running down the sides..</p><p>'Can I get you a drink? Tea... coffee... or a beer?'</p><p>'A beer... now you're talking!' her laughed, showing off a mixture of missing, black and gold teeth.</p><p>'What about the kids. Cola? Juice?'</p><p>'Cola please' the boy said politely.</p><p>I went to the kitchen and returned with a beer for him, a coke for the boy and a plastic beaker with some cola in it for little Ellie-May.</p><p>I couldn't take my eyes off the little girl. She was absolutely captivating. That's not to say the boy wasn't cute. He was lovely and he seemed to take to me instantly, coming over to sit next to me on the sofa.</p><p>'Thank you for the cola' he said as he sat down.</p><p>'You're very welcome... and which one are you?'</p><p>Brian laughed.</p><p>'Would have been better to have numbered 'em' he said.</p><p>'I'm Kevin!' the boy informed me.</p><p>'Right' I said, 'well you are very welcome Kevin!'</p><p>Little Ellie-May was suddenly waving at me so I waved back, making her giggle.</p><p>'Oh it looks like she's taken to you already. I'm Brian by the way, and this here is Ellie-May'</p><p>I got up and went over to him to shake his proffered hand, before taking hold of the little one's tiny hands and shaking them up and down making her laugh.</p><p>'Peter... or Pete to my friends...' I told him.</p><p>'Or Uncle Pete to the little ones?' he said.</p><p>'Something like that!' I laughed, still a little nervous as to his motives for visiting.</p><p>'I'll come straight to the point' Brian suddenly said turning serious. 'I hear you're... how can I put it...one of us?'</p><p>I noticed he was careful not to use the word.</p><p>'Don't be so bloody nervous...' he laughed, 'I ain't gonna eat you!''</p><p>Ellie-May decided she didn't want to sit on his lap any more. She held her little arms out to me.</p><p>She wanted to sit on mine!</p><p>'Go on then!' Brian said to her.</p><p>The little girl ran over to me.</p><p>I looked at Brian who gave a friendly laugh again.</p><p>'It's okay... you can pick her up and sit her on your lap if that's what she wants'</p><p>I lifted her up onto me.</p><p>'Hello' I said as she stood on my thighs facing me.</p><p>'Hello' she replied, with a smile that almost blew me away.</p><p>'As I was saying...' Brian continued, 'Suzy's told us all about you... in fact she hasn't stopped going on about you!'</p><p>He laughed.</p><p>'She's certainly a chatterbox... I'll give her that..' I said.</p><p>'And she told us what went on... oh and so did Caitlin!' he laughed again.</p><p>'I... err...' I was stammering again.</p><p>'Listen... if it's okay by them... then it's okay by us' he reassured me. 'All we ask, and it goes without saying really, and that is no one knows...'</p><p>'Don't worry... I don't intend to go out and shout about it!'</p><p>'Thought not' he replied with a laugh. 'And the only other thing really is you don't hurt them. Either physically, emotionally... or in any other way... or else I will come and see you again and it won't be the friendly chat like we're having now I can assure you'</p><p>He said it in a jovial way, but the veiled threat was clear in the undertone.</p><p>'I would never, ever hurt any of them intentionally' I assured him. 'I think Suzy and Caitlin are delightful...'</p><p>I tickled little Ellie-May under her chin and the little girl giggled.</p><p>'And I think you are absolutely gorgeous!' I said to her.</p><p>The little girl gave me a hug.</p><p>'Kiss?' she demanded.</p><p>I kissed the top of her sweet little head, but she wasn't satisfied with that.</p><p>'Kiss?' she repeated, pointing to her lips</p><p>I placed my big lips on her tiny cherry ones and gave her a kiss.</p><p>'Pleased to hear you say that Pete as the girls adore you. I think we're all going to get along very well in our new found friendship. Is that right what Suzy said... that they can come in at any time?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'Yeah, but not all at the same time. They'd wear me out!' I laughed.</p><p>'Trust me... they would as well. Especially Suze. She's a right little whore in the making that one. Mind you... so is that one there!' he indicated the little girl on my lap.</p><p>This sweet, innocent looking 3 year old?</p><p>It hardly seemed possible.</p><p>Brian must have realised what I was thinking as I looked at this beautiful little girl.</p><p>'Don't let her appearance fool you' he told me. 'I'm surprised she hasn't flashed at you yet!'</p><p>I laughed like he was joking.</p><p>'EM... EM?'</p><p>The little girl looked over towards him.</p><p>'EM?' I asked curiously, 'I thought her name was...'</p><p>Brian laughed as he broke in.</p><p>'Ellie-May... yeah it is, it's her initials E &amp; M so we call her EM. Ellie-May's a bit of a mouthful, so we only tend to call her that when she's naughty!'</p><p>'Ah right' I nodded.</p><p>'EM... show Uncle Peter?'</p><p>The little girl crawled down off my lap and stood in front of me.</p><p>I watched in fascination as she hiked up her pink summer dress and revealed she wasn't wearing any knickers.</p><p>Her hairless baby slit was as beautiful as the rest of her.</p><p>She turned around and as I saw her tiny white bum properly for the first time I took in a sharp breath.</p><p>'Isn't she the most sexiest little thing you ever saw?'</p><p>'She's absolutely beautiful' I agreed.</p><p>Brian laughed heartily.</p><p>'You wait until she sucks your cock mate... and she'll happily swallow it... or let you coat her face...'</p><p>'You're kidding me?' I said, as my cock began to swell at the mere thought.</p><p>Brian shook his head.</p><p>'They all love it!'</p><p>Suddenly, little Kevin burped loudly, making EM giggle.</p><p>'Pardon!' he said.</p><p>I'd almost forgotten he was there bless him, he'd been so quiet.</p><p>'I should think so too!' I laughed.</p><p>Kevin smiled back and giggled.</p><p>It was so like Caitlin and Suzy's.</p><p>'Kev... why don't you sit on Uncle Pete's lap?'</p><p>I nodded and patted my thighs as little Ellie-May stood there watching, still with her baby charms on full display.</p><p>Kevin was over like a shot.</p><p>'Come and see Daddy darling...' Brian said softly to the little girl who was looking a little left out.</p><p>She padded over and Brian picked her up.</p><p>'Kiss?' he told her.</p><p>She put her lips to his and I could see their tongues moving around. It was so erotic to see a big, tough looking man like him tongue kissing his baby daughter so tenderly.</p><p>My cock ached.</p><p>Kevin slipped an arm around my neck.</p><p>'You've got a hard on...' he whispered to me.</p><p>'I have...' I admitted.</p><p>Kevin giggled.</p><p>'So have I! Wanna see it?'</p><p>I looked across to Brian, a little uncertain.</p><p>'Listen Pete...' he said, 'you do what you want to do with them. I told you that already AND I told you the only rules'</p><p>'I know... it's just that... well usually I have to hide what I do... so this is...'</p><p>'Much better?' he laughed.</p><p>'I was going to say unusual... but yeah, much better!</p><p>I joined in the laughter.</p><p>In the meantime, Kevin hadn't waited for an answer and had pulled the front of his joggers and little blue pants down, his little uncircumcised cock sticking up proudly.</p><p>I gave a low whistle.</p><p>'That's a very nice one' I told him, 'I bet you've got a right sexy little bum as well?'</p><p>Kevin climbed down off my lap and yanked his joggers and pants right down, before turning round and bending over to show me</p><p>'Oh wow... that is sexy!' I told him.</p><p>'I'm sexy!' little EM piped up from her Daddy's lap. 'I'm sexy little slut!'</p><p>Brian roared with laughter.</p><p>'You most definitely are darling!' I replied, blowing her a kiss.</p><p>EM smiled and then giggled as she blew me one back.</p><p>Kevin stood up and turned back round.</p><p>I looked at his beautiful, erect little cock sticking up and the tiny, tight hairless ball sac below it.</p><p>He stepped forward and gently took hold of my hand and placed it between his legs.</p><p>'Mmm...' he sighed as I palmed him, 'that's nice!'</p><p>I took his little cock between my finger and thumb and gently wanked him.</p><p>Over his shoulder, I saw Brian whisper something into Em's ear, before the little girl climbed off his lap and wandered over to me.</p><p>'Cock!' she said as she pointed to her big brother's stiff little too. 'Kevin cock... hard'</p><p>Kevin stood to one side as Ellie-May came and stood between my legs.</p><p>'See your cock?' she asked.</p><p>I undone the button on my jeans and unzipped myself.</p><p>'Come over here Kev... let EM have some fun with Uncle Pete. You'll get your chance I'm sure...'</p><p>'Definitely!' I winked at the little boy.</p><p>'You can come and play with me' Brian added.</p><p>|As Kevin went over to Brian, little Ellie-May came further forward and her stubby little fingers delved into my pants. I lifted up and pulled my jeans down a little bit. Em's fingers were so tiny that even with both hands, they didn't quite fit around it, but it felt fantastic to have them there.</p><p>'Ooh...' I cooed as the 3 year old began to stroke me, albeit a little clumsily. 'You're a clever little girl aren't you?' She nodded her head, making those little blonde bunches swish about.</p><p>'EM suck it?'she asked.</p><p>'You want to suck my cock poppet?' I asked.</p><p>She nodded again.</p><p>'Ellie-May suck cock...' she repeated, '...swallow yummy cummy...'</p><p>Fuck.</p><p>Just hearing this beautiful little darling say that almost made me cum.</p><p>I shuffled forwards to the edge of the sofa and immediately, the little girl lowered her head.</p><p>I looked across to see Kevin was on his knees, his sexy little bum on display as his head bobbed up and down on Brian's hard cock.</p><p>Then I felt Ellie-May's soft little lips touch the head of my own.</p><p>'Fuck...' I gasped.</p><p>It was like I'd been touched with a cattle prod.</p><p>I looked down to see that just like her sister, she'd been trained to look up and maintain eye contact with the person who's cock she was sucking on with those big, wide bright blue eyes.</p><p>She opened her tiny mouth wider than I thought was possible at her age and her head moved up and down so that the whole of my cock head was in it.</p><p>I'd never see, or felt, anything so erotic in my life.</p><p>Little EM sucked hard and noisily.</p><p>'Hold her head...' Brian called from across the room as he did the same thing to Kevin's, '...and fuck her mouth. Don't worry,.. she's used to it and loves it...'</p><p>I put my hands on the back of the sweet 3 year old's head and gently pushed it.</p><p>I was amazed as a bit more of my cock entered her already bulging mouth, and I saw her tiny cheeks puff out a bit more.</p><p>I then began to thrust ever so gently, sliding the head of my cock between her baby soft, sweet cherry lips.</p><p>It was too much for me.</p><p>I'd only done maybe two or three little thrusts before my cock erupted in her tiny mouth.</p><p>Little Ellie-May coughed and a large glob of cum shot out of her nose. I released my grip immediately as the little girl gulped continually and noisily.</p><p>She pulled her mouth off it as I didn't want the little darling to choke.</p><p>Longs strands of gooey man seed stretched from her lips to the head of my cock as it continued to pump.</p><p>I glanced down to see the little angel was still looking up at me.</p><p>Her little hands went back around it as she wanked me as fast as a 3 year old could, as spurts of my cum continued to fly out and hit her in her pretty little face</p><p>One glob hit her straight in the eyelid, forcing her to keep that one closed, making her giggle like mad.</p><p>'Ooh... arrgh... oh fuck... oh Jesus...' I gasped.</p><p>I'd had sex with many kids; boys and girls of all ages, shapes and sizes, but absolutely nothing compared to a blow job from this innocent, angelic looking 3 year old.</p><p>I couldn't believe that at such a tender age, she knew exactly what she was doing and she most definitely knew how to pleasure a man, much better than even some women I had known</p><p>'Oh you hot, sexy little babe!' I heaped praise on the little girl. 'you are definitely a sexy little slut!'</p><p>'Sexy slut!' she giggled as my spurts finally subsided.</p><p>The little girl smacked her lips sexily, trying to suck up as much of the overspilled cum as she could.</p><p>Meanwhile, Kevin's little head was still going up and down as Brian rammed his cock down the back of the little boy's throat.</p><p>'Oh fuck... suck me son... suck Daddy.... oh fuck... here it cums... swallow it down... oh yeah...'</p><p>I watched as Brian held the little boy's head down.</p><p>Even from behind, I could see Kevin's throat muscles working like mad as he swallowed his Dad's load... if he actually was his Dad that is!</p><p>I picked little Ellie-May up and stood her on my thighs.</p><p>'You are such a clever little girl!' I told her. 'Kiss?'</p><p>She nodded furiously and put her lips to mine. I slipped my tongue into her tiny orifice this time and tasted my own sperm lingering there as our tongues touched.</p><p>Fuck that was a turn on to kiss such a small girl like that.</p><p>I was so turned on that even though I'd just had one of the most powerful orgasms of my life, my cock stayed hard.</p><p>That had never happened before in my entire life.</p><p>I hugged her close, my hands going up her dress. Her lovely bum was so tiny, I could have covered it with just one of my own hands.</p><p>Kevin had finished swallowing and was busy licking up all the bits of cum he'd missed.</p><p>Brian saw me admiring his cute little bum.</p><p>'Bet you can't wait to get your cock up that eh?'</p><p>'That okay?' I asked.</p><p>'Bums are fine... but you know the rule about not in the pussy until 7 don't you?' he repeated what Suzy had told me. 'That means that Suzy gets her first fuck next month!' Brian added with glee.</p><p>'I bet she is going to be one hot little fuck machine too!' I said.</p><p>'If she's anything like the others... she will be. In fact, I think she will probably be the hottest... although I reckon EM there will eventually give her a run for her money!</p><p>At the sound of her name, she turned her head in his direction.</p><p>'Oh wow... that's a right cummy little face you got there darling!' he laughed.</p><p>'Cummy!' she repeated, 'yummy cummy!'</p><p>I couldn't help but laugh.</p><p>Kevin stood up and turned to look at me.</p><p>'Are you going to fuck me Uncle Pete?'</p><p>'I am' I replied.</p><p>'Now?' he asked hopefully.</p><p>'No' I laughed, 'but I will. I don't want to rush it. I want to have each of you come and spend the night with me... one at a time so that I can give you all the time and attention you deserve... if that's okay?'</p><p>I looked at Brian.</p><p>Fine by me' he replied.</p><p>'What about...'</p><p>It suddenly occurred to me that I didn't even know fatty's name, and what's worse, I nearly referred to her as that as well</p><p>'Jean... her names Jean... although we all call here fatty!' he told me.</p><p>I stifled a laugh.</p><p>'Seriously?'</p><p>'Yeah... even the kids do... don't you Kev?</p><p>The cute and naked 7 year old nodded.</p><p>'So she knows all about... this?</p><p>'Knows? She actively encourages it. Jeez, you don't think I got with her 'cos I wanted to actually fuck it do you? He laughed.</p><p>I remained silent.</p><p>'We met online... she was showing the kids off on her web cam... and well...'</p><p>'Jesus!' I gasped</p><p>I'd heard about this sort of thing, seen it on the news when they got caught of course, but this was the first time I'd ever met anyone who'd been involved in it.</p><p>'Her whole family's at it... brothers, sisters her parents and you won't believe the number of her friends'</p><p>Jesus fucking Christ, I thought to myself. I've stumbled right across my ultimate fantasy.</p><p>'You wait and see...' Brian told me, 'in a couple of months your cock will be so sore through all the wanks, sucks and fucks of pre-teen pussy, mouths and bums'</p><p>'I'm looking forward to that I can tell you!' I replied with a huge grin.</p><p>I looked at little Ellie-May.</p><p>'I think we better go and wipe your face poppet' I told her.</p><p>EM gave me a huge cummy smile.</p><p>'Don't worry' Brian said, 'I'll leave her like that to show fatty!' he laughed. 'Put your stuff back on Kev' he told the little boy, 'we have to go in a minute'</p><p>'Aww do we have to?' he complained.</p><p>I crooked my finger at him and he wandered over.</p><p>'You can come and see me very soon' I promised as I whispered in his ear.</p><p>'Will you put your cock up my bum and let me suck you off like EM did?' he asked hopefully.</p><p>I reached between his legs and gave his little cock a gentle squeeze, followed by a caress of his bum as I whispered into his ear again.</p><p>'We can do anything you want you sexy little boy...'</p><p>H looked at me and smiled before I kissed his lips.</p><p>'Promise?'</p><p>'Cross my heart and hope to die!' I told him.</p><p>He seemed much happier now and got himself dressed.</p><p>'Are you up for a sleepover later? Brian asked.</p><p>'Er yeah... but aren't you a bit big for that? I made a joke of it.</p><p>Brian laughed heartily.</p><p>'That sounds like something Cait would come out with. Anyhow, it's just that well... they all want to sleep over...'</p><p>'I haven't met most of them?' I protested.</p><p>'Don't matter to them!' Brian told me, 'they'll pretty much fuck anyone they know is a paedo... especially if it comes on a recommendation if you'll pardon the pun... and you come highly recommended!'</p><p>'Yeah... err.... right' I laughed.</p><p>'Anyway, Suzy has decided she is going to be the first seeing as she discovered you... so to speak... and she has also decided that it will be tonight'</p><p>'Oh right' I laughed. 'Well I did kind of promise her a sleepover... I just didn't expect it to be so soon to be honest...'</p><p>'Well it's up to you of course. However you'll find that whatever Suzy wants, Suzy tends to get!'</p><p>'I kind of noticed!' I laughed. 'I'm not complaining... far from it. She's more than welcome, provided it's okay with you?'</p><p>'Course it is... no fucking though... yet'</p><p>'I'm sure we'll find plenty of other things to occupy us' I laughed.</p><p>Brian laughed with me.</p><p>'And there's always her bum... that's not out of bounds' he reminded me.</p><p>Like I needed reminding.</p><p>I knew that before she went back home, little 6 year old Suzy would no longer be an anal virgin, and she would have had my thick hard cock up that tiny, tight little anal orifice of hers.</p><p>'When do you want her?'</p><p>'Whenever she wants' I answered.</p><p>'You're a man after my own heart' he said standing up. 'Give Uncle Peter a kiss you two!'</p><p>Both children came over and tongue kissed me with a huge hug as I had a final grope of their lovely little bums, before Brian and the kids left.</p><p>I went back into my kitchen intending to make another coffee.</p><p>Fuck that.</p><p>I needed something stronger.</p><p>Although I'm not what you'd call a drinker, I opened the cupboard and poured a drop of scotch before swallowing it down quickly before wandering back into the lounge.</p><p>I sat down and lit a cigarette and looked around the room.</p><p>Was I dreaming?</p><p>Did Brian just come in with a 3 year old girl who'd sucked me off, swallowed my seed, together with her 7 year old brother who'd done the same to his Dad, step-dad or whatever he was, and had asked not only to suck me off but fuck his delicious little bum?</p><p>I took a deep pull.</p><p>And now I was going to spend the night with 6 year old Suzy.</p><p>Fucking hell... if this was a dream, it was one fucking wild one.....</p><p><b>End Of Part Three</b></p>"
998,"Never Judge A Book By Its Cover, Part 4",Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['pedo', 'preteen', 'schoolgirl', 'schoolboy', 'M/g(6', '12', '8', '9', '3) b(11', '10', '7', '5) oral', 'intercourse', 'fondling', 'fingering']","Series Intro: Wherever you live in the UK, it seems there's always one family like them. You know what I mean; living off benefits, never done a proper days work in their life, but always got a fag in their mouth and a can of beer in their hand. The front garden resembles a motor breaker's yard. The old man with more pictures on his skin than is hung in the Tate Gallery, the old woman with her bottle blonde hair and a mouth like the Blackwall Tunnel. Musing blaring out like it's a night club every day, shouting and arguing with one another. I'm sure you get the picture, like I said, every road seems to have one in broken Britain. In OUR road, it was the Thomson's The Thomson's were OUR family, and they lived three doors down. Occasionally, such families have a redeeming feature. Well, at least to someone like me they have, and that usually comes in the form of their offspring. The Thomson's offspring were there in abundance too, I'm pleased to say.... Story Intro: I sat down and lit a cigarette and looked around the room. Was I dreaming? Did Brian just come in with a 3 year old girl who'd sucked me off, swallowed my seed, together with her 7 year old brother who'd done the same to his Dad, step-dad or whatever he was, and had asked not only to suck me off but fuck his delicious little bum? I took a deep pull. And now I was going to spend the night with 6 year old Suzy. Fucking hell... if this was a dream, it was one fucking wild one...",2012-05-19T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did not happen! If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!","<p>I smoked the rest of my cigarette and then I made myself a coffee. I got my laptop out and surfed to some of my favourite sites, downloading anything new and saving them into my encrypted drives before I put it away.</p><p>I lit another cigarette and there was a bang on my front door.</p><p>I got up and went to open it.</p><p>'Hello you!' I said warmly to the little 6 year old stood there.</p><p>She was dressed in a pink towelling robe, big pink slippers in the shape of bunny rabbits and had a pink cuddly toy under her arm.</p><p>'Hiya!' she said brightly as I ushered her in.</p><p>As soon as we were away from possible prying eyes, I scooped the smiling little blonde bundle up into my arms.</p><p>' I missed you!' I told her.</p><p>I meant it too.</p><p>Don't get me wrong, Kevin and little Ellie-May were both incredibly beautiful, sexy kids, but there was something about Suzy which simply captivated me and I had missed her terribly.</p><p>'I missed you too!' she told me, planting a big, wet sloppy kiss on my lips.</p><p>'So who's this then?' I asked pointing to the big pink toy.</p><p>'Mr Bunny!' she replied like I was stupid for even asking.</p><p>'Oh right' I laughed, none the wiser.</p><p>I noticed her robe had a white rabbit motif embroidered on it.</p><p>'You like rabbits then? ' I asked.</p><p>The moment I said that, Suzy burst into an uncontrollable fit of the giggles.</p><p>I couldn't quite work out what had set her off, but she was a 6 year old girl and assumed that her sense of humour was entirely different to mine.</p><p>I carried her into the lounge and sat on the armchair with my little lover on my lap. She placed Mr Bunny on the carpet beside the chair and then turned herself round to face me with a leg draped over each side.</p><p>'Brian said he came to see you...' she told me as I held her pretty face in my hands.</p><p>'She did' I told her, 'and he brought Ellie-May and Kevin with him'</p><p>'I know' she replied. 'EM sucked your cock didn't she?'</p><p>'She certainly did!' I confirmed with a big smile as I remembered those sweet 3 year old lips on it.</p><p>'Was it nice? she wanted to know.</p><p>'Very!' I told her, 'but not as nice as when you do it though!'</p><p>Suzy grinned.</p><p>'I think she sucks cock good for her age though...' she said.</p><p>I couldn't believe that I was sitting her with a little 6 year old on my lap, discussing her little 3 year old sister's cock sucking skills.</p><p>'Kevin sucks cock good as well...' she said casually as if we were discussing her brother's footballing skills.</p><p>'Well he seemed to suck Brian's good' I told her.</p><p>'he said you're gonna fuck him up the bum'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'Are you going to put your cock up my bum as well? She asked.</p><p>'I'd like to... if it's what you want to do as well though..' I replied.</p><p>Suzy nodded eagerly.</p><p>' I want to do everything' she said enthusiastically. ' I want to be a slut... a little whore!'</p><p>'Do you?'</p><p>''Uh-huh' she nodded, 'but not any old slut. I want to be YOUR slut!'</p><p>'Why me?' I was curious to know.</p><p>'Because I love you... and I want to' she said like it was no big deal.</p><p>'I love you too honey' I replied.</p><p>Suzy put her arms around my neck and pecked me on the lips, before we kissed again. The second kiss was a long, hard and passionate one. Our tongues searched one another's mouths before we sucked them and I ran mine along her perfect, soft cherry lips.</p><p>'Mmm...' she sighed, 'I like that!'</p><p>'Me too darling' I told her.</p><p>'Oh... nearly forgot!'</p><p>She raised a hand to her mouth.</p><p>'I got something for you?'</p><p>She reached into the pocket of her little pink robe and fished out a high capacity memory card.</p><p>'Here' she pressed it into my hand. 'It's from Brian. 'He said to copy them to whatever you like but...'</p><p>She did an impression of Brian which was spot on.</p><p>'I want the card back cost they cost a fucking fortune!'</p><p>I rolled up with laughter. She was such a good little mimic.</p><p>'What is it?' I asked.</p><p>Like I didn't know.</p><p>Suzy giggled as she took him off again.</p><p>'If her asks what's on it... tell the lazy cunt have a look!'</p><p>'Suzy!!' I gasped, surprised at the language she was using.</p><p>'What?' she asked innocently.</p><p>'That word... you know... the four letter one?'</p><p>'Oh sorry' she giggled, 'I didn't mean to call you lazy!'</p><p>I burst into gales of laughter.</p><p>How can you tell someone off with a sense of humour like that?</p><p>Suzy had got me and by the look on her face, she knew she had too.</p><p>Mind you, when I thought about it, it was ridiculous. Here was I trying to admonish her for using the word cunt, yet I was happy for her to spend the night in my bed, suck my cock, swallow my cum or wank me off. I was happy to fuck her mouth, her bum and next month, her delicious little hole, so the use of the word was actually insignificant.</p><p>I kissed her again.</p><p>'I love you Suzy woozy!' I told her as I kissed her lips again.</p><p>'I love you too Petey Wetey!' she replied.</p><p>Suzy was still taking the piss.</p><p>'Would you like a drink darling?' I asked.</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>'What would you like... Juice? Cola?'</p><p>'Got any lager?' she asked.</p><p>I looked at her with wide eyes.</p><p>'You can't have that!' I laughed.</p><p>'Why? Brian lets me!'</p><p>To be honest, I wasn't entirely surprised.</p><p>'I like lager... and cider... and wine!' she told me.</p><p>'Okay okay' I admitted defeat, 'you can have some cider. But only a little drop. I don't want Brian complaining that I got you drunk!'</p><p>'Okay' she replied.</p><p>I lifted her down and got up to go to the kitchen. Suzy followed me of course.</p><p>'Lift me onto the worktop Uncle Pete?</p><p>I did as she asked and lifted her up so that she was standing on my worktop. I had my back to her while I retrieved two glasses, and when I turned back, she'd undone the belt on her little pink robe.</p><p>All she was wearing underneath was a pair of white knickers with little prints of bunny rabbits in pink, light blue, green and yellow all over them.</p><p>'No nightie or jim-jams? I asked in surprise.</p><p>She shook her head.</p><p>'No point... it won't stay on for long will it? I nearly didn't wear these either!' she told me, pining the waistband of her knickers, 'but I know how you like to pull them down...'</p><p>She was such a perceptive little girl. I'd never mentioned anything about that, but it was true. I always derived great pleasure in slowly pulling down little girl's knickers or little boy's pants.</p><p>'Especially when they're yours...' I said with a wink.</p><p>As I poured the drinks I noticed Suzy slip her hand down the front of her knickers and it was moving about. Clearly she was playing with herself.</p><p>My cock was hard in an instant.</p><p>I poured the drinks and made my way over to her.</p><p>'You are one sexy little girl!' I told her.</p><p>Suzy pulled her hand from her knickers and offered me her finger.</p><p>I took hold of her soft little hand and held it to my nose.</p><p>Oh, that fragrance. That sweet, delicious aroma of her darling pussy.</p><p>I couldn't get enough of it.</p><p>I moved her hand to her own nose.</p><p>'That's what's your pussy smells like...' I told her.</p><p>'I know...' she giggled before she stuck her finger into her mouth and sucked it seductively.</p><p>'Come on you' I said lifting her down, 'let's have that drink'</p><p>I lifted her back down, picked up the glasses, and we returned to the lounge.</p><p>I was keen to see what was on the card, so I grabbed my laptop and booted it up before slipping the card in as Suzy sat on my lap.</p><p>'Shit!' I said out loud. 'They've all got a password!'</p><p>Suzy put her hand over her mouth to stifle a giggle and scrabbled in her pocket again. She pulled out a scrap of paper and handed it to me.</p><p>'Sorry... I forgot!' she giggled.</p><p>'Yeah right!' I replied in a disbelieving tone.</p><p>I punched in the password and I couldn't believe the number of files on it. All the folders were named and everything neatly arranged.</p><p>Suzy and each of her siblings had a folder each. There were others marked 'cousins', 'friends' and a lot more besides.</p><p>'Those are mine!' Suzy pointed to her folder.</p><p>Out of sheer curiosity, I clicked on it and found they were separated into sub-folders marked 'images' and 'videos'.</p><p>These were further subdivided and there was a folder for every year of Suzy's six.</p><p>There was also a folder called 'firsts'.</p><p>I clicked on it to see these were sub-divided too; 'Suzy's First Wank', 'Suzy's First Suck' etc.</p><p>I clicked on 'Suzy's First Suck'.</p><p>'That's me!' the 6 year old said proudly as an image filled the screen.</p><p>She was no more than maybe 8 or 9 months old, her little baby lips attached to the head of a big hard cock.</p><p>'Oh wow!' I gasped.</p><p>'There's lots and lots...' Suzy told me, 'and next month there'll be a new folder!'</p><p>I looked at her.</p><p>'Suzy's First Fuck!', she told me proudly. 'Oh and Brian said, if you fuck my bum... can you take pictures and do a video for the album if you can?'</p><p>'Er yeah...' I answered, trying to remember where I'd put my camera equipment. 'I'll look at these properly when I have the time... I'll just set it to copy them for now'</p><p>I set it to copy them over to my encrypted folder and placed it out of the way.</p><p>I took a sip of my cider.</p><p>Suzy however, whacked hers down like it was lemonade and she was dying of thirst, before wiping her mouth with the back of her hand and letting out a big burp.</p><p>'Excuse you!' I laughed.</p><p>'I like cider!' she smiled as she put the glass down.</p><p>'I'd never have guessed!' I laughed.</p><p>I quickly drank my own.</p><p>'Shall we go to the bedroom? I asked her.</p><p>Suzy nodded eagerly.</p><p>'I need a wee first though. Do you want to come and watch?</p><p>Now I was the one who nodded eagerly. I loved to watch kids wee, especially little girls.</p><p>'Thought you might!' she giggled as she got up.</p><p>I picked her up and gave her a kiss.</p><p>'Come on then..'</p><p>'Wait!' she suddenly said, 'put me back down a minute!'</p><p>Intrigued, I did as she asked.</p><p>She scooted to the side of the chair and picked up Mr Bunny, before raising her arms for me to pick her back up.</p><p>'Mustn't forget Mr Bunny must we/' I said.</p><p>'Uh-uh' she shook her head, bursting into another fit of uncontrollable giggles, the reason for which I couldn't quite fathom.</p><p>As I carried my little 6 year old lover up the stairs, I slipped my hands under her robe and fondled her lovely little bum through her soft, cotton bunny knickers.</p><p>'You've got a lovely little bum...' I complimented her as my fingers went under the leg bands and I squeezed her soft little globes.</p><p>When we reached the top I set her down on the carper outside my bedroom.</p><p>'Why don't you put Mr Bunny in there for now?' I suggested.</p><p>Suzy ran into my room and placed her soft toy on the bed before returning.</p><p>We entered the bedroom and I sat on the closed lid of the toilet as Suzy stood in front of. I cupped her sweet face in my hands and planted a light kiss on her lips.</p><p>'Sexy Suzy...' I whispered as we broke apart.</p><p>'Sexy slut Suzy!' she giggled.</p><p>'My sexy slut Suzy?#</p><p>The little girl giggled and nodded like mad..</p><p>I placed my right hand on the back of her little blonde head and gently pulled her towards me as I leaned my own face forward. I watched Suzy's lovely blue eyes disappear as her eyelids fell and our lips touched.</p><p>Her hot little tongue invaded my mouth immediately as she swirled it around. I sucked on it, making the little girl moan in my mouth.</p><p>With my free hand, I slipped it under her robe and lightly circled her tiny areola where one day, she would have full firm breasts.</p><p>I loving squeezed an equally tiny nipple, making it stick out a little.</p><p>I felt Suzy's little body tremble at my touch.</p><p>As we continued our long, passionate kiss, I moved my hand over her silky smooth skin, down her side and round to her back, stroking her tenderly.</p><p>I left my hand there, resting in the small of her back, just above her lovely bum as we finally broke away.</p><p>'You kiss beautifully...' I whispered, as I idly rubbed her back.</p><p>'That feels nice...' she whispered back.</p><p>'Good' I told her, 'because I want to make you feel good too my little darling...'</p><p>I moved my hand out and my other hand to undo the belt on her robe, before I slipped it off her shoulders and let it fall to the floor.</p><p>I looked at this 6 year old stood in front of me in just her cute, little girl bunny rabbit knickers.</p><p>Her beauty literally took my breath away, and I just sat there looking at her for long moments.</p><p>Suzy was looking directly into my eyes. I noticed something in them that I'd never seen before in any child I'd ever been involved with.</p><p>The trouble was, I couldn't put my finger on exactly what it was.</p><p>I just knew that this little girl stood before me was very special.</p><p>Very special indeed.</p><p>'You alright Uncle Pete? She asked, snapping me out of my thoughts.</p><p>I didn't realise that I was sitting there simply staring and I think I unintentionally unnerved her slightly.</p><p>'Er... yeah... course I am sweetheart... I'm here with you aren't I?'</p><p>'Are you going to take your clothes off as well?' she asked sweetly.</p><p>'Well I think that's only fair don't you?' I replied with a laugh.</p><p>Suzy giggled and nodded.</p><p>I pulled my t-shirt off over my head and then stood up to undo my jeans.</p><p>'No!' Suzy suddenly said. 'I want to do it... please?'</p><p>'Er yeah okay... sorry poppet... I didn't realise'</p><p>The little girl beamed me a smile as she reached up for my jeans and undone the button.</p><p>She then unzipped me and gripping each side firmly, tugged with all her might. They were tight and failed to budge, so I did the thing whereby you wiggle your hips to help them on their way.</p><p>As I did, I started singing badly.</p><p>'I'm a single lady... all the single ladies....'</p><p>Suzy thought this was hilarious and fell about in guffaws of laughter as they started to come down.</p><p>I changed the song.</p><p>'Wiggle it... just a little bit...'</p><p>'You're funny!' the 6 year old told me, 'you really make me laugh!'</p><p>'And you're sexy...' I told her mimicking her sweet sing-song voice, '... you make me all hard!'</p><p>Suzy was snow laughing so much she was in danger of falling over.</p><p>'Shut up...' she said between laughs. '...or you're gonna make me wet me knickers!'</p><p>'Ooh you mucky little girl!' I laughed playfully.</p><p>Eventually the jeans were down and I kicked them off my ankles and they flew across the bathroom.</p><p>'We're the same now!' I said looking at her.</p><p>'Uh-uh' she shook her sweet head.</p><p>'No?'</p><p>'Nope... I got bunny knickers and you got red pants... and a big hard willy...'</p><p>She reached forward and ran her fingers over the outline, collecting up some of the pre-cum that had soaked through.</p><p>'And you're leaking loads!' she giggled as she ran it between her fingers making it web between them, before sticking her fingers into her mouth and sucking them clean.</p><p>Fuck I nearly cum there and then.</p><p>'Better take them off...' she said casually, 'they're all wet!'</p><p>With that she hooked her tiny thumbs in either side and yanked them down to my ankles.</p><p>My hard cock sprang out and flicked a long rope of pre-cum across Suzy's flat little chest.</p><p>Suzy was almost doubled up with laughter as I stepped out of my pants and kicked them across to join my jeans.</p><p>I sat back down and holding her by her slim waist, pulled her closer to me for a big hug.</p><p>I kissed the top of her head as my hands delved down the back of her knickers, taking them down with them.</p><p>I then slid my hands around each side of her waist to the front and my hands shot down her legs, pulling the front of them down so that her knickers were around her knees.</p><p>Suzy did a little wiggle like I'd done.</p><p>'I wanna sex you up...' she sung as they fell to her ankles and stepped out of them.</p><p>Then copying what she'd seen me do, she hooked them with her foot and kicked them high into the air so they flew across the bathroom in the direction of my jeans and pants.</p><p>'She shoots... she scores!' I laughed.</p><p>With my left arm around her, I used the index finger of my right hand to lightly trace the join of her soft, fleshy little vaginal lips.</p><p>'Mmm...' Suzy moaned, 'that's nice but I really need to wee now!'</p><p>'Sorry babes, I totally forgot!'</p><p>'Der!' she replied, scrunching her little face up at me.</p><p>I stood up and lifted her onto the seat.</p><p>Suzy spread her legs wide to ensure I got the best view.</p><p>'Here it comes...' she whispered, as a little trickle of amber liquid began to dribble from her little hole, running down the rest of her slit to her bum crack and into the pan.</p><p>God that was so sexy to watch.</p><p>I've always adored watching little girls having a wee, and it turned me on beyond belief.</p><p>'Can you start and stop?' I asked.</p><p>'Uh-huh' she nodded as the flow came to an abrupt stop.</p><p>I reached forward again and ran my finger along her soft, wet little sit.</p><p>Suzy sighed with pleasure as I rubbed her.</p><p>'That nice darling?'</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>'You like being watched as well don't you?</p><p>Suzy giggled and nodded furiously.</p><p>'Especially men I don't know when I play or wee outside or something... when they think I don't know they're looking!'</p><p>I couldn't help but laugh.</p><p>Suzy was one amazing, very sexual little girl.</p><p>She knew exactly what she liked and what she wanted.</p><p>She also knew what men liked and wanted too.</p><p>'I got a cool idea' I said as I stood up.</p><p>I lifted Suzy up an sat down on the toilet seat, turning her to face me. The feeling of her hot little pussy as it rested on my hard cock was fantastic.</p><p>Soft, hot and damp from the wee she'd started and was yet to complete.</p><p>I kissed her lips.</p><p>'Now finish your wee darling...' I whispered, 'wee over Uncle Pete's big hard cock...'</p><p>I held her by her sweet bum cheeks as I felt her hot liquid beginning to trickle out again. It felt exquisite to have this ;little 6 year old naked on my lap, her wet little slit against my hard cock as she released her sweet, golden flow on me..</p><p>'Oh darling...' I whispered as I squeezed her bum, 'that feels so nice...'</p><p>Suzy gave one of those sweet giggles.</p><p>'I've never wee'd like this before... this is So cool!' she cooed.</p><p>'I like wee games' I told her.</p><p>'I think I do too' she replied. 'Do sluts play wee games?'</p><p>'Uh-huh' I nodded.</p><p>'Goody! She squealed happily as she emptied the remainder of her bladder on my cock and balls.</p><p>Eventually her flow stopped and what she said next kind of floored me a bit.</p><p>'Are there poo games?' she asked.</p><p>'Er... yeah... there are...' I answered, 'they're called scat'</p><p>'Do you play them?' she wanted to know.</p><p>I'd done most things with kids, but I'd never managed to coerce one into scat play. I think it's because it's drummed into them from an extremely early age that things that come out of your bum are 'dirty' and not to be played with. I'd convinced a few along the way to play wee games... somehow they never viewed their wee in the same way I suppose, and they always thoroughly enjoyed them. However, scat, or 'poo' games they tended to call them always seemed a step too far for them.</p><p>'I haven't so far...'I answered honestly.</p><p>'Why?'</p><p>'Well' I continued with the same honesty, ' a lot of boys and girls think it's dirty... and they don't like the smell much!'</p><p>'That's silly!' Suzy replied.</p><p>'What do you mean darling?' I asked.</p><p>Well' she began to explain with that straight forward honesty that kids of that age tended to have, 'if something's dirty, you can always wash your hands afterwards can't you?'</p><p>I nodded and was about to speak when she continued.</p><p>'And a lot of things are smelly. I mean when you poo in the toilet it's smelly... sometimes... but you still have to do it don't you?'</p><p>I nodded dumbly and was again about to speak, but never got the chance .</p><p>'And...' she cut me short for the second time, 'when you fart it smells like poo. Boys and girls don't find that horrible most of the time... they usually think it's funny!'</p><p>I couldn't really argue with her logic.</p><p>'that's perfectly true sweetie' I told her.</p><p>'Do sluts play poo games? She wanted to know.</p><p>'Dunno... I suppose some of them do. |If they're a real, proper dirty slut' I told her.</p><p>Suzy flashed me a wicked little grin.</p><p>She didn't speak.</p><p>She didn't have to.</p><p>The look on her face and in her eyes spoke volumes without her saying a single word.</p><p>'You are so special!' I said, hugging her close and kissing her forehead.</p><p>I grabbed some toilet roll and wiped my cock before doing the same between Suzy's legs, throwing it into the pan and then flushing.</p><p>Then with the little girl in my arms, I stood up and carried her to my bedroom.</p><p>I gently laid the 6 year old down on my large bed. Suzy's little body looked lost on it, and her naked form made her look so sexy, wanton even, yet with a hint of vulnerability and innocence.</p><p>I crawled up the bed next to her, wrapping her skinny little body in my big , strong arms, before tenderly stroking her soft blonde hair and kissing her forehead.</p><p>'You okay baby girl?' I asked.</p><p>She smiled.</p><p>'I am now...' she said softly.</p><p>'What do you want to do darling?' I asked as I continued stroking her hair.</p><p>' I don't mind' she replied, 'anything!'</p><p>'Well' I laughed, 'that really tells me a lot doesn't it?'</p><p>Suzy giggled.</p><p>'I want to do whatever you want me to do...' she told me.</p><p>Suzy really was 6 going on 16. You could talk to her and she would respond like an adult.</p><p>In fact, she made more sense than a lot of adult women I'd been involved with, and one of the things I loved about kids, Suzy especially, was their brutal honesty.</p><p>They always said it exactly as they saw it, and they made very few demands on you. Women wanted the emotional side and everything that went with it. Children like Suzy had sex because it felt good.</p><p>Pure and simple.</p><p>To them, it was like eating chocolate or ice cream. They ate those things because they tasted nice, so why should sex be any different?</p><p>I moved my hand down to her flat little chest and like before, lightly traced my fingertip around the darker pink areola and her tiny nipple..</p><p>'Mmm..' she sighed, 'I like it when you do that... it makes me go all goose pimply...'</p><p>She reached across and idly p;played with the hairs on my chest as I moved the arm was around her, down her back and onto her bum. As I caressed and fondled it, she repositioned herself a little so that her legs were parted and she could cuddle into me a bit more.</p><p>I ran my fingers down her bum crack and onto her slit. I could feel the heat and as I ran my finger along the centre crease of her lips, I was surprised at how wet and slippery the little girl was.</p><p>As I fingered her, she sighed softly.</p><p>'Nice babes?'</p><p>'Uh-huh' she murmured.</p><p>It was nice just laying there with her as we gently caressed one another. It was tender and unhurried.</p><p>Usually with kids it was a quick furtive thing, always one ear open for any sign that we might be interrupted , especially if we were in heir bedroom or elsewhere in their own house.</p><p>This was so different.</p><p>Suzy's parents knew all about it. Not only that, but she was here all night and with her parent's full knowledge and blessing, knowing why she was with me too.</p><p>We both knew we didn't have to rush anything, worry about how much noise we made, nor worry about getting caught or found out.</p><p>Because those elements had been removed, we were both very relaxed and took the time to explore one another.</p><p>'Uncle Pete?' Suzy suddenly said.</p><p>'Yes poppet?'</p><p>'I love you...'</p><p>'I love you too sweetie!' I replied and kissed her nose.</p><p>Her hand moved from my chest, across my stomach to my groin as her soft little fingers with tiny pink painted fingernails, curled around my hard cock, and she gave it a gentle squeeze.</p><p>'Oh baby..' I gasped, 'that feels so nice..'</p><p>I felt Suzy push her bum back, so that as I rubbed her slippery little slit, there was more pressure on it.</p><p>'Yeah...' she cooed as began to wank me gently.</p><p>I stretched my fingers up from behind her and I found her little hard nubbin</p><p>Suzy jolted as my fingertip brushed it.</p><p>'Oh yeah... rub it...' she encouraged.</p><p>I rubbed it a little harder, up and down and side to side. Suzy's hand movements got faster before she began to caress my heavy balls.</p><p>Suddenly she moved and sat up.</p><p>'You okay darling?'</p><p>'Yup!' she said brightly as she climbed into the small space between my open legs facing me.</p><p>With her eyes locked onto my own, she grasped my cock with both hands</p><p>'Don't you want me to make you feel good?' I asked.</p><p>'After... I want to make you feel good first' she explained, 'like a good little slut should do!'</p><p>I wasn't about ton argue with her as she began to wank me in earnest.</p><p>'Oh Suze... that is so nice baby...' I heaped praise on her.</p><p>She was doing a fantastic job too.</p><p>Every so often she would stop, pull the foreskin back slightly and let her little fingers do a dance over the head in the copious amounts of pre-cum that bi was leaking non stop.</p><p>The whole time, her eyes never left my own. She was watching my reactions and from them,seemed to know instinctively what I liked and wasn't quite so good.</p><p>Occasionally, she would wank me with one hand, and fondle my balls with the other.</p><p>'Oh baby... darling...'I sighed, 'ooh'</p><p>I watched as Suzy bent down and swiped her little tongue across the head, scooping up some of the pre-cum before lifting her head back up.</p><p>Long ropes of of stringy goo stretched between the head of my cock and those perfect, sweet little lips of hers.</p><p>She smiled at me, which looked so damn sexy as she continued her hand job.</p><p>'Do you want me to suck you off Uncle Pete?' she asked.</p><p>'It's up to you darling...'I answered. 'We have all night so you can always do that later... or now... it's entirely up to you. What you're doing now feels fantastic...'</p><p>Suzy decided that her proposed blow job could be a treat later as she brought her other hand back up and grasped my cock firmly and began to wank me furiously.</p><p>'Oh fuck... yeah... Suze... oh baby...' I moaned and groaned as he little hands became a blur.</p><p>I could feel I was close to cumming.</p><p>So could Suzy.</p><p>He eyes were still locked to mine as I half closed them in sheer pleasure. Suzy switched to one handed and with the other, ran her thumb continuously around the head and into piss slit.</p><p>The feeling of the little 6 year old doing that sent me over the edge.</p><p>'Oh yeah... cumming... cumming Suze... oh fuck...' I gasped as my cock erupted little a geyser, sending jets of hot sticky cum flying into the air.</p><p>Huge globs landed on my chest and stomach. Another landed on Suzy's shoulder and the less powerful ones coated her little hand which continued to wank me in earnest, only stopping when the little 6 year old was certain she had milked every last drop of sperm from me.</p><p>When I reopened my eyes, Suzy was still looking into them.</p><p>'That was so nice baby...' I whispered, 'thank you'</p><p>I watched as she released her grip on my cock and brought her fingers to her mouth. Sexily, she licked the cum from each of her fingers in turn, and then from the palm of her hand until there was no trace and she smacked her lips noisily.</p><p>'Yummy cummy!' she giggled.</p><p>'Yummy Suzy!' I replied as I reached out for her and lifted her up so that she was lying on flat on top of me in the gooey, cummy mess on my chest.</p><p>Suzy squirmed about a little to spread it around, as my hands rested on those perfect little orbs, squeezing them tenderly as we kissed long and hard.</p><p>'Did you enjoy that?' she asked when we broke away.</p><p>'very much sweetie!' I replied as I squeezed her bum again. 'You really like the taste of cum don't you?'</p><p>She nodded enthusiastically.</p><p>'Especially yours... it's scrummy. The bestest tasting!' she told me.</p><p>'The bestest? I teased.</p><p>'Don't take the mickey!'</p><p>'Don't take the mickey!' I mimicked her.</p><p>'I'm warning you!'</p><p>'I'm warning you!' I copied her again.</p><p>Suzy poked her little pink tongue out at me.</p><p>Quickly I moved forward and sucked on it.</p><p>'Mmm...' she sighed.</p><p>'Ha!' I laughed when I stopped, 'you cant warn me. If you start I'll do this...'</p><p>I raised my hands and brought them down on her bum cheeks. Not hard enough to hurt her, but hard enough for a resounding 'thwack' to echo around the room.</p><p>'Uncle Peter' she suddenly said, in that unmistakable tone children used when they wanted some thing.</p><p>'Yes Suzy darling?' I mimicked her tone.</p><p>'You know I'll be 7 next month?'</p><p>'Yesssss....'</p><p>'Well you know I'll be able to fuck...'</p><p>'Yessss...' I replied, wondering what was coming next.</p><p>The next thing she said absolutely left me speech less.</p><p>'Will you do it?' she asked.</p><p>I thought I'd misheard her.</p><p>'Will I do what darling?'</p><p>She tutted like I was thick.</p><p>'Will you do it... you know... be the first one to fuck me... bust my cherry? I want this one to be the first one inside me...' she said as he little hand snaked down between us and she gently squeezed my now flaccid cock.</p><p>I was so stunned, and not for the first time with this amazing little girl, I wasn't quite sure how to answer her.</p><p>'I.. err... dunno babes...'</p><p>'Pleeeasssssse?' she asked in that whiny childish way.</p><p>'I'd love to darling... and I feel so special that you asked me...'I said giving her a huge, loving hug, 'but I think that's something that Mummy and Daddy will decide?'</p><p>Suzy shook her head vehemently.</p><p>'Uh-uh' she said as she shook it.</p><p>'what do you mean, uh-uh?'</p><p>'It's up to ME!' she told me.</p><p>That revelation shook me I can tell you.</p><p>'What do you mean babes?'</p><p>'It's up to ME who does it... you know... who busts my cherry and puts their cock in me first'</p><p>'Is it?' I asked with surprise.</p><p>Suzy nodded.</p><p>'And I want YOU to do it!'</p><p>She was so genuine and adamant about it, I felt quite emotional with a lump in my throat and could hardly speak.</p><p>'I'd love it to me baby... I would be very honoured and privileged to..' I said softly, 'but are you sure about all this?'</p><p>Suzy nodded furiously.</p><p>'I'll have to have a chat with Brian about it sweetie...' I told her.</p><p>'Okay' she said cheerily before adding, 'I'm not fibbing... honest!'</p><p>'I'm not saying you are sweetheart...'</p><p>'Brian did Caitlin... Hannah wanted her teacher...' she giggled, 'but chose Uncle Trevor in the end because we didn't know if Hannah's teacher was a paedo or not... although Hannah reckons he is because whenever she gets changed for P.E or swimming and she's only in her knickers or something, he always tries to sneak a look at her... he thinks she don't know... so she teases him!'</p><p>She giggled again.</p><p>'Danni chose Granddad to bust hers...'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>Brian did the boys as well... I think...'she added, 'but I want YOU!'</p><p>I was really touched by her determination that it should be me, and I was totally enamoured by this sweet, sexy and totally fuckable 6 year old.</p><p>With my arms around her, I hugged little Suzy close in the squidgy mess, not that either of us cared a single jot.</p><p>I then put my hands under her little armpits and hauled her up so that she was sitting astride my chesty with a leg each side. With my hands on those lovely little bum cheeks I looked at that beautiful little pink hole in front of me.</p><p>I could smell her juices and see her wet, darker pink innards a little, even though her tiny hole was still tightly closed.</p><p>As I pulled her closer to me, little Suzy opened her legs wider in anticipation of what was to follow and knelt up on my chest a little.</p><p>I closed my mouth over her soft little mound and ran my tongue up and down her tasty little slit as the 6 year old sighed softly.</p><p>'Mmm... that's so nice...' she moaned barely audible as my tongue searched out her hard little clit.</p><p>I flicked it with the tip of my tongue as Suzy gyrated her tiny hips on my face to maximise her pleasure.</p><p>I gripped her bum tighter and pulled her hard onto my my mouth as Suzy gripped my head. When I sucked her hard little pearl, she went wild, bucking, gyrating and swivelling her boyish little hips to enhance the oral stimulation I was giving her.</p><p>'Oh yeah... mmm... so nice...' she continued to gasp as I lapped at her sweet honey pot.</p><p>For a girl of her age, she released a lot of little girl juice and I sucked up every last drop of her sweet nectar. As I licked her bald, smooth little pussy, my fingers probed that tight little opening between those lovely bum cheeks.</p><p>I knew even then that before little Suzy returned home in the morning, my thick, hard cock would have been inside that tight little hole.</p><p>As she gripped my head, she held it even tighter, trying to guide my licking of her. The only sounds in the room were my noisy slurps as I licked and sucked the little 6 year old mixed with her soft sighs and moans of pleasurable delight.</p><p>Suzy's sweet little body suddenly began to stiffen.</p><p>'Oh yeah... cumming Uncle Pete... cumming.... CUMMING!' she screeched.</p><p>I continued to flick and circle her hard little nubbin with the tip of my tongue as little Suzy came hard, long and passionately.</p><p>'Oh fuck.... so nice... really nice... ooh goddddd...' she screeched.</p><p>She suddenly pushed my head away, signalling that she'd had enough and her little clit was too tender and couldn't take any more.</p><p>She collapsed on top of me, gasping for breath and I just held her close to me while she recovered.</p><p>As she lay on me, I squeezed her bum cheeks and continued to probe her anal opening.</p><p>I didn't put my finger in her as yet. I just toyed around the outside of it, idly teasing her. I kissed Suzy' s head again and breathed in the most beautiful fragrance in the world.</p><p>Little girl.</p><p>When she eventually got her breath back, she looked up at me with those lovely blue eyes of hers and smiled widely.</p><p>'Hello sexy!' I said with a laugh.</p><p>Her dreamy smile got wider.</p><p>'You okay?' I asked.</p><p>Suzy just nodded with that silly look on her face.</p><p>'You not talking?'</p><p>She shook her head.</p><p>Playfully, I smacked her on the bum.</p><p>'Oww! She complained.</p><p>'You are now!' I laughed.</p><p>'That's not fair!' she giggled, 'you cheated!'</p><p>'Well' I laughed again, 'you'll just have to smack MY bum then won't you?'</p><p>Suzy found that comment hilarious and burst into a fit of giggles. When she stopped she spoke</p><p>'You should have out it in...' she told me, 'you know... your finger? I liked it when you did that last time... she reminded me.</p><p>'Don't you worry your pretty little head about that' I told her, 'it won't be long before I do and...' I paused for a bit of dramatic effect before leaning to whisper in her ear, 'I'm going to put my cock up it and fuck your tight little bum tonight!'</p><p>'Yeah!' she replied enthusiastically. 'I wish you could fuck me in the front as well... right now!'</p><p>'Well' I told her, 'tomorrow I will have a chat with Brian and see what can be done okay?'</p><p>Suzy hugged me tightly and then giggled.</p><p>'What's tickled you?' I asked in all innocence.</p><p>I hadn't a clue what had set her off, but when I said that it made her worse, and it went from giggles to hysterical laughter.</p><p>'It's... not... what's tickling... me...' she managed to get out in between laughs, 'it's... what's... digging into... me belly...'</p><p>I saw the joke now. Literally. My cock had hardened during our conversation and that was what had made her giggle in the first place. Then my asking what had 'tickled' her just hit her on the funny bone.</p><p>'That's YOUR fault' I told her, 'it's because you're such a sexy little girl!'</p><p>She gave me that cheeky, sexy little grin of hers.</p><p>'Well if it's because of me that it's hard...' she said, 'it's up to me to do something about it isn't it?'</p><p>Before I had time to respond, I felt Suzy sliding that cute , naked 6 year old body down mine. I spread my legs apart and Suzy slipped between them as my rock hard cock stood up to attention. As I watched her put both little hands around it, Suzy sat up on her knees.</p><p>Her wonderful cobalt blue eyes locked onto mine once more as she licked her lips sexily and wanked me gently with one hand while using the other to to caress and stroke my balls.</p><p>'Ooh... Suze... Suzy...' I moaned.</p><p>This little 6 year old clearly knew how to pleasure a man and had quickly picked up on what I liked.</p><p>She sent me to heaven again as her head came down and her little pink tongue snaked out and swirled around the head.</p><p>'Oh fuck' I gasped as she worked the tip of her tongue into my piss slit.</p><p>Then I felt her lips on just the head very lightly as she swirled her hot little tongue around it. I closed my eyes at the feeling of pure bliss from this sexy little 6 year old's mouth.</p><p>Still holding my cock with one hand, she lifted it up and began kissing and licking my balls, before taking long slow swipes up and down the whole length of my cock, starting at my balls, going right up to the tip and back again.</p><p>She then done it again, only this time instead of her tongue, she did it with her soft little lips.</p><p>'Ooh that feels so good darling...'I sighed, before she closed her lips over the end and sucked half of my cock down her tiny throat.</p><p>I opened my eyes briefly to see Suzy watching me intently. I reached won for her sweet little head and pulled her mouth further down.</p><p>The little girl began to bob her head up and down, sucking hard as instinctively I began to thrust.</p><p>Suzy allowed me to dictate the speed and the pressure, her dirty blonde head jolting with each of my thrusts. I got faster and faster, and Suzy sucked harder and harder, her little cheeks bulging out each time my cock filled her tiny mouth.</p><p>My orgasm even caught me by surprise and I didn't get a chance to warn Suzy that it was approaching.</p><p>Having said that, she probably knew anyway as I had one of the most powerful cums I'd ever known. My cock exploded in her hot, 6 year old mouth and my little girl lover simply gulped it down noisily and surprisingly fast. I held her head in place as the overflow of thick, stringy cum dangled out the sides of her mouth.</p><p>She coughed and gagged a couple of times, so I released my grip a little. However, she never removed her mouth for a second until she was sure she'd milked every last drop.</p><p>Finally she lifted her mouth off, long ropes of cum hanging from her lips which she slurped up noisily with a giggle.</p><p>'You are one hell of a great little cock sucker darling!' I praised her.</p><p>Suzy gave me a big cummy smile before she crawled back up towards me for a big hug and a huge cummy kiss.........</p><p>*** End Of Part Four ***</p>"
999,"Never Judge A Book By Its Cover, Part 5",Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['pedo', 'preteen', 'schoolgirl', 'schoolboy', 'M/g(6', '12', '9', '8', '3)', 'b(11', '10', '7', '5)', 'oral', 'anal', 'toys', 'fond', 'ws']","Series Intro: Wherever you live in the UK, it seems there's always one family like them. In OUR road, it was the Thomson's. The Thomson's were OUR family and they lived three doors down. Occasionally however, such families have a redeeming feature. Well at least to someone like me they have and that usually comes in the form of their offspring. The Thomson's offspring were there in abundance too, I'm pleased to say.... Part 5 intro: Little 6 year old Suzy is the first of the Thomson children to come and stay overnight, complete with 'Mr Bunny' - her cuddly rabbit. What Peter doesn't know is that Mr Bunny hides a secret, which will shortly become apparent. Their night of hot, illegal underage sex begins with an expert blow job from the slut-in-training, sexy 6 year old Suzy as Peter continues to realise that you should never judge a book by its cover......She lifted her mouth off, long ropes of cum hanging from her lips which she slurped up noisily with a giggle. 'You are one hell of a great little cock sucker darling!' I praised her. Suzy gave me a big cummy smile before she crawled back up towards me for a big hug and a huge cummy kiss...",2012-05-23T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did not happen! If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!","<p>I'd tasted my own sperm before so it didn't bother me to any great extent. Suzy thought it was hilarious because some of the strands had transferred from her lips to my own and she giggled infectiously.</p><p>'You got cummy lips!' she giggled.</p><p>'And you are a cheeky little madam!' I told her as I playfully swatted her cute little bum with the palm of my hand.</p><p>We had a lovely cuddle and simply enjoyed one another's company. It was wonderful being so relaxed, knowing that she was here with the full knowledge and blessing of her parents and that they knew exactly what the pair of us where doing. It made such a difference.</p><p>'Do you want a drink sweetie?' I asked her.</p><p>Suzy nodded.</p><p>'Yes please... can I have some more cider?' she asked hopefully.</p><p>'A tiny drop... and I mean TINY!' I said as I slipped out of the bed.</p><p>Suzy gave me a pouty look and I poked my tongue out at her, making her laugh.</p><p>'Don't look at me in that tone of voice either!' I said laughing as I wandered out and down to the kitchen, leaving her trying to work it out.</p><p>
When I returned, I looked at 6 year old Suzy laying there on my bed. Instantly I felt my cock stir as I looked at her naked little form. She looked so incredibly sweet and innocent yet at the same time, so unbelievably sexy. She was laying on top of the covers with her little legs splayed apart, her hairless childish charms unashamedly on display with 'Mr Bunny' under her arm. She also looked incredibly happy and very contented. The moment I entered she looked at me and gave me the biggest of smiles.</p><p>'You okay darling?' I asked as I put the drinks down on the unit.</p><p>'Uh-huh' she nodded, her smile widening.</p><p>'I see Mr Bunny has made an appearance?'</p><p>Suzy nodded and then burst into the now very familiar fit of the giggles. I still hadn't worked out what was so funny although unknown to me at the time, I was soon to find out.</p><p>Now had I been a little more observant, I MIGHT have noticed something, but I wasn't and I didn't.</p><p>'Your cock's growing again...' Suzy observed.</p><p>'That's because I'm looking at such a sexy little girl!' I told her as I climbed back onto the bed next to my little 6 year old lover and wrapped my arms around her.</p><p>I kissed her sweet cherry lips before we both took a sip of our drinks and then I decided to try to find out why she kept giggling.</p><p>'Right missus...' I said holding her sweet face, 'what's so bloody comical every time I mention Mr Bunny?'</p><p>That was it. Suzy was off again. In fact, she was laughing so much she was in danger of pissing herself. Literally. When she eventually stopped giggling enough, she spoke in between her giggles.</p><p>'Close... your... eyes...' she told me.</p><p>I had no idea what this had to do with anything but I humoured her and closed them.</p><p>'No peeking!' she said.</p><p>'I'm bloody well not!' I told her.</p><p>I then heard a zip going down before hearing it being done up again a few seconds later. All the while, little Suzy was trying to stifle her non stop giggles.</p><p>'You can open them now!' she told me.</p><p>I opened my eyes.</p><p>'And?' I asked.</p><p>Suzy brought her hand out from underneath the duvet. I hadn't even noticed it was under there.</p><p>'Ta-dah!' she went theatrically, before collapsing into yet another fit of the giggles.</p><p>My eyes widened when I saw what she was holding.</p><p>'Jesus Christ Suzy!' I gasped. 'What... I mean where... fucking hell!'</p><p>Suzy was close to collapsing, she was laughing that much. I looked at the pink plastic she held in her little hand. It was a ""Rabbit"" vibrator. No wonder she burst into giggles every time I mentioned 'bunnies' or 'rabbits'.</p><p>'Where the bloody hell did you get THAT?' I asked.</p><p>'It's mine!' she said casually. 'I got it for Christmas!'</p><p>'You got it for Christmas?' I said incredulously.</p><p>'Yup!' Suzy said with a big grin. 'We all got one... well... sort of...'</p><p>'Sort of?' I repeated in disbelief.</p><p>Suzy was talking as if she was referring to having got a Barbie doll, a new bike or a colouring book, instead of a vibrator.</p><p>'Ellie-May got a ""Hello Kitty"" one...' Suzy informed me '...and some of them chose butt plugs and anal beads, but I wanted a rabbit and so I got one!'</p><p>She said it like it was the most natural thing in the world for a 6 year old to get a vibrator from Father Christmas. Mind you, knowing what I now knew about the Thomson household, it most probably was.</p><p>'Is that why you take Mr Bunny to bed with you then?' I asked.</p><p>'Uh-huh' little Suzy nodded with a giggle as she switched it on and a low hum filled the room.</p><p>My cock was already hard and I watched goggle-eyed as Suzy spread her legs wide and began to rub the head of the thick pink plastic along her smooth, hairless little pussy.</p><p>'Mmm...' she sighed as the little ""rabbit's ear"" made contact with her clit.</p><p>Fuck, it was horny watching this little 6 year old. As Suzy diddled herself with her vibrator, I slowly and leisurely stroked my throbbing cock, I was that turned on by it. She suddenly stopped and looked at me as she handed the buzzing piece of plastic to me.</p><p>'You do it to me Uncle Peter...'</p><p>She didn't need to ask me twice I can tell you. I held the tip to her little clit.</p><p>'Ooh... mmm... ooh...' Suzy sighed as the plastic made contact.</p><p>I reached to my bedside table for my gel and smeared a little on the tip before returning it to Suzy's hard tiny nubbin.</p><p>'Oh yeah... so nice... so nice...' she gasped as I rubbed it in tiny circles.</p><p>As I continued to vibe the sweet little 6 year old, she gyrated her tiny boyish hips and humped against the plastic pleasure giver. It didn't take long until she was writhing all around the bed, gasping, sighing and having a very powerful little orgasm.</p><p>'Aaahh... oooh... yeahhh...cumming...' she squealed as wave after wave of intense pleasure coursed through her tiny body.</p><p>I would have really loved to have stuck it right up her little hole and ripped away her cherry in preparation for a good hard fucking, but I daren't. As much as Baldy and I were now on very friendly terms, he'd left me in very little doubt that I had better not cross him or things would change very quickly between us. Apart from the fact that although I didn't consider myself to be the best looking bloke in the world, I quite liked my face in the order that it was. I also had an array of sexy little cutie's that I could use sexually whenever I chose with the full knowledge and permission of their parents, and so I didn't want to balls that up, all for one single second of mindless lust.</p><p>Anyway, I thought a lot of this little girl. I wanted to do it properly with as much pleasure and as little pain as I could give her. All I had to do was bide my time. I looked at the little moppet, her body cover in a light sheen of sweat and her short, dirty blonde fringe, stuck to her forehead. Her little body still shuddered occasionally, the remnants of her orgasm as it ebbed away. She opened her cobalt eyes and they seemed even more sparkly now.</p><p>'That was SOOO nice!' she said enthusiastically. 'It feels nice when I do it... but when you did it... oh wow!'</p><p>I gave her a hug and kissed her lips, running my thumbs lightly over her tiny pink nipples, making her gasp. We then lay there hugging with the occasional grope ,until we both dozed off to sleep exhausted.</p><p>I've no idea how long I slept for, but I woke up with a bit of a start and a lovely throbbing sensation from my cock. Suzy had fallen asleep with her sweet little head on my chest and her warm little fingers wrapped tenderly around my cock. Then in her sleep, every so often she would move her hand up and down it, as if checking that it was still there.</p><p>I tenderly stroked her soft, dirty blonde hair as she slept. She stirred a little and then opened her eyes.</p><p>'Sorry darling...' I whispered, 'I didn't mean to disturb you...'</p><p>Suzy looked up at me and smiled.</p><p>'It's okay...' she told me as she gave my cock a loving little squeeze, and then tenderly kissed the head.</p><p>'Oh babes...' I sighed as I ran my hand down her back to her lovely little bum cheeks and caressed them.</p><p>Suzy then moved her little body up so that she was lying on top of me as I cupped her little globes in my big hands. As I softly kneaded them, we kissed passionately, our tongues searching each other's mouths. I then pulled her up so that she was sitting on my chest, pulling her close for another sample of her tasty little girl pussy.</p><p>'Mmm... ooh...' she gasped as I swiped her soft folds and then flicked her little clit.</p><p>Holding her by the bum, I pulled her onto my mouth harder, sucking, licking and nibbling at her as she began to rotate her hips and push her sweet little pussy into my face. She grasped my head and began to gyrate her hips faster, rotating them in time with the movement of my tongue.</p><p>'Ooh... oooh... ooh...' she whimpered repeatedly as I licked her out before she shook violently, gripped what was left of my hair, and wailed loudly.</p><p>For my part, I grabbed her little bum cheeks hard and lapped at her little slit like a man possessed, running my tongue along the slit, sucking her little nubbin hard, and stabbing her tiny honey pot as far as I dared. When she finally stopped juddering and jerking around, she released her grip on me with a loud sigh of contentment before flopping back down onto my chest breathlessly.</p><p>'No need to ask if you enjoyed THAT!' I laughed.</p><p>Suzy just looked at me with that silly, dreamy, post-orgasmic grin on her delightful little face.</p><p>'Who needs Mr Bunny now eh?' I teased. 'You can't beat a PROPER hot tongue...'</p><p>'Or... a... nice... big... cock...' she gasped with a giggle as she reached down for mine.</p><p>When she regained her breath a little, she slid down my body and slipped her lips over the end of it while fondling my balls.</p><p>'Oooh fuck...' I gasped as Suzy licked, suck and nibbled on the head of my cock, noisily slurping up my pre-cum.</p><p>'Don't you make me cum missus...' I gasped between groans.</p><p>Suzy looked up at me with long stringy strands connecting her hot little lips to the end of my cock with puzzlement and a hint of disappointment.</p><p>'Why?' she asked inquisitively.</p><p>I reached down for her gorgeous little bum.</p><p>'Because...' I said to her with a saucy wink, 'I want to put it up here...' I said as I squeezed her cheeks.</p><p>Suzy's little face lit up like a Christmas tree.</p><p>'Oh yeah!' she said enthusiastically, coming back up to me and smothering my face with kisses.</p><p>'Oh you like that idea then?' I laughed.</p><p>Little Suzy nodded so hard I thought her little head was going to drop off.</p><p>'I think Mr Bunny needs to come out then...' I laughed, 'to give us a helping hand. What do you reckon?'</p><p>Suzy nodded again and was off me like a shot to retrieve him from the unit.</p><p>'Don't forget the lube darling...' I called out. 'I want to make you all nice and slippery... I don't want to hurt you!'</p><p>She scampered back with the pink plastic vibrator in one hand and a tube of lubricating gel in the other as she climbed back onto the bed. I wrapped my arms around the 6 year old tenderly and hugged her sexy little body close to me before kissing her hard again.</p><p>'You know it might hurt a bit don't you?' I said, wanting her to understand that I was going to be as gentle as possible but it might still cause her some pain.</p><p>Suzy nodded avidly as she said, 'Yeah I know... but I don't care if it hurts... I really want you to fuck my bum...'</p><p>'That's good' I replied as I kissed her sweet little nose, 'because I REALLY want to fuck your bum!'</p><p>I took hold of the lube and smeared a fair amount over my fingers. I toyed with it for a few seconds to try to warm it up as Suzy lay on top of me again. As we kissed, I probed her tight little rosebud with my lube coated index finger. I felt Suzy raise her bum a little, eager to feel my finger inside her, so I pressed against it and after a token bit of resistance, her sphincter allowed my digit entry into her tight, wrinkled orifice.</p><p>'Ooh...' Suzy jolted as my index finger went into her anal canal.</p><p>'You okay baby girl?' I asked.</p><p>'Yeah...' she giggled, 'that lubes a bit cold though'</p><p>'Sorry darling... I did TRY and warm it up a little...' I laughed as I pushed in deeper.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' the 6 year old sighed, 'put it in deeper... push it right up me!'</p><p>She didn't need to ask. I was going to do that anyway. I pushed harder, past the first knuckle, twisting it as I went. Suzy sighed loudly again. She was certainly responsive to anal. I pushed deeper, twisting my digit this way and that. She was extremely tight and my intention was to loosen her up a bit, otherwise there was no way I'd get my cock up her tight tiny hole.</p><p>I continued to finger fuck her hot little bum hole as Suzy pushed back on my finger each time I pushed it in. I then introduced a second finger.</p><p>'Oh... fuck... yeah... ooh...' Suzy whimpered as she felt two of my thick fingers in her rectum.</p><p>'That nice darling?' I whispered.</p><p>'Oh fuck... yeah... really nice...' she gasped as I slid two fingers up deep inside her tight little poop chute.</p><p>I wiggled my fingers around inside her as I twisted them about, opening her up nicely and ready to accept my cock. I withdrew my sticky, gooey fingers with a loud squelching pop and then gave them another coating of the slippery lube. I then shoved them straight back up her bum. This time they went in without any resistance whatsoever, deeper than they had ever gone previously.</p><p>'I think it's time to fuck that gorgeous, sexy little bum of yours...' I whispered in little Suzy's ear.</p><p>'Yeaaahhh!' she replied with delight as she climbed off me.</p><p>As I got up, 6 year old Suzy had already positioned herself on the bed, curled up in a ball with that delicious fuckable white bum in the air just waiting for me to give her a meat injection.</p><p>I suddenly remembered what Brian had asked so I quickly set up my video camera in the best position to capture the action, and held my stills camera in my left hand. Hopefully I'd be able to catch some great shots as Suzy got her sexy little bum fucked for the very first time.</p><p>Once I'd done that, I reached for the lube and gave my cock a final liberal coating, even though I didn't really need it as I'd lubed the little girls bum up well anyway, plus my cock was leaking pre-cum like there was no tomorrow. I knelt behind her.</p><p>'You ready sweetie?' I asked, already knowing what her answer would be of course.</p><p>'Uh-huh...' she said excitedly as she nodded her sweet head.</p><p>'If it hurts too much, let me know and I'll stop darling okay?'</p><p>She nodded again although if I knew Suzy, she wouldn't, no matter how much it hurt. She wanted this to happen too much.</p><p>I lined my cock up, with the head nudging at her little gaping hole. I gripped my cock with my right hand, as I took shot after shot with the digital camera in my left before putting it within easy reach on the bed next to Suzy.</p><p>I put my left arm under her flat little tummy as I pushed my hips forward and I felt Suzy pushing back against me. My cock slipped into her tight hole surprisingly easily.</p><p>'Hmmph' Suzy grunted as she felt my thick hard cock enter her virgin little poop chute.</p><p>'You okay darling?' I checked again.</p><p>'Oh yeahhh...' Suzy answered.</p><p>I grabbed the camera and took more pictures of Suzy's sweet little bum impaled by my cock before putting it down and holding her by her slim boyish waist. I pushed in a bit more.</p><p>'Oh yeahhh...' Suzy repeated. 'Push it all the way up... put it all in...' she urged.</p><p>'I'm not sure you can take it all babes...' I said honestly.</p><p>'Well try...' she told me. 'I don't care if it hurts...'</p><p>I pushed in further, gradually inching further up inside her little anal canal. The feeling was unbelievable. She was of course incredibly tight, her anal muscle clenching me as I pulled out slightly and pushed in again.</p><p>'Ooh...' Suzy gasped as more of my thick adult cock went up the 6 year old's back passage.</p><p>I then held her by her waist and began to slowly fuck her bum properly, sliding my cock out gently and then with each inward movement, going just that little further. To my total surprise, she managed to take the whole thing and my big hairy balls slapped against the tender soft flesh of her tiny bum cheeks.</p><p>'Yeah... oh nice... fuck me Uncle Peter... fuck my little bum... nice and hard...' Suzy began to gasp.</p><p>I speeded up my movements and pushed in harder as my left hand reached between her spindly little legs and I rubbed her slippery little slit.</p><p>'Ooh... ooh... ooh...' Suzy wailed as I began to fuck her much harder.</p><p>Soon I was into a steady rhythm as Suzy pushed her sweet little bum against me with each thrust, grunting with the effort. At the same time, I speeded up my circling of her hard little clit and I could sense that she was close to an orgasm. So was I.</p><p>I decided to give Suzy what she REALLY wanted and really began to pound her sweet little bum.</p><p>'Oh yeah... oh yeah...' she gasped. 'Fuck my bum... fuck it nice and hard... I'm gonna cum... oh yeah... so nice...'</p><p>On hearing Suzy's words of encouragement, I felt my own orgasm approach rapidly. I rubbed her clit hard as her little body juddered and jerked and I gave one last hard thrust, pulling her onto my cock with the arm around her as I began to spew my hot thick cum into the depths of her bowels.</p><p>'Oh fuck Suze...' I gasped as I came hard up her little bum.</p><p>She was still pushing back on me, desperate to get every millimetre of thick adult cock as far up her 6 year old rectum as she could, her little body racked with pleasure as waves of intense sexual sensations washed repeatedly through her tiny body. When her tight anal muscle had milked every last drop of cum from my cock as it could, I slowly and carefully pulled my cock from her tight little hole with another squelchy pop.</p><p>I looked at her cum oozing hole, red and gaping open wide. Her wrinkled anal ring was pulsing, forcing more gooey milky liquid from it with every pulse as it desperately tried to close up to its original shape.</p><p>Suzy collapsed exhausted on the bed onto her tummy and I lay next to her. I took one look at her beautiful little face and the look on it said it all. I put my arm around her and hugged her before we had a long, lingering and passionate kiss. As we did, I caressed that soft little 6 year old bum that I had just fucked, slipping my fingers up inside her again and finger fucking her. We broke away and I withdrew them.</p><p>She took hold of my hand and pulled it to her mouth before sexily sucking on the two fingers that I had just withdrawn from her. She greedily sucked and licked off the sticky light brown goo.</p><p>'Yum... tasty!' she murmured when they were all clean. 'I REALLY enjoyed that... I love having my bum fucked!' she announced unsurprisingly. 'Can we do it again?'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'Fucking hell Suze... gimme a bloody chance girl!'</p><p>She looked disappointed.</p><p>'I need time to recover and get hard again sweetheart...' I told this insatiable little sexpot.</p><p>'Okay...' she said sweetly with a smile that said butter wouldn't melt in her mouth.</p><p>She then began to giggle infectiously.</p><p>'What you giggling about?' I asked with a laugh.</p><p>'My bum...' she giggled. 'It feels all squidgy and squelchy... I can feel the cum running out down my pussy... And...' she giggled even more, 'we didn't even use Mr Bunny!'</p><p>'Oh no we didn't did we? Still, I'm sure he will join us before you go home in the morning. Right, let's get you cleaned up shall we... after I've taken some more photos of your sweet gooey sexy little bum!'</p><p>I took a number of snaps of Suzy on her tummy with the cum running from it, and a few with her spreading her little cheeks. I then got her on her back with her legs high and spread wide apart, as I took a few more before grabbing a warm flannel and towel from the bathroom and set about cleaning the sexy little 6 year old up.</p><p>Once that was done, she lay on top of me again as she did before. We hugged, kissed and generally mucked around, groping one another and simply having fun. God knows what the time was, I hadn't even bothered to look. All I knew was it was the early hours of the morning and neither of us were interested in sleeping.</p><p>Having said that, we both did eventually doze off of course. I don't know how long for exactly, I was enjoying myself too much to worry about the time. I woke up to the most delicious feelings emanating from my cock. Usually I always awoke with a hard-on anyway so it was nothing unusual, but this was different. I opened one eye to find Suzy lying across me, both of her little hands cradling my cock as she lovingly and leisurely licked it. It looked like she was playing a little game with it. She would make me produce more pre-cum and each time it appeared, she would swipe it up with that little pink tongue, giving me those most wondrous feelings in the process. I watched her as she stiffened her tongue and poked the tip of it into my piss slit, wiggling it around to encourage more of the milky fluid.</p><p>I reached down and began to caress that lovely little bum. Automatically, Suzy parted her legs to give me better access to her smooth, bald slit. I ran my finger along the soft folds. Yet again, Suzy was wet and slippery, a sure sign she was eager to go again. I so wished that I could just stick my hard cock into her tight little virgin hole. I really wanted to fuck her silly, but the mere thought of Brian's wrath stopped me in my tracks.</p><p>I circled her clit as Suzy began to sigh and moan with pleasure before she closed her mouth right over the head of my cock.</p><p>'Ooh fuck...' I gasped, as I circled her clit harder and faster.</p><p>Suzy sucked harder and took more into her sweet sucking mouth, her head moving up and down in a steady rhythm. Every so often she stopped, took her mouth off, and then licked the shaft from top to bottom, licking and sucking on my balls when she reached them and then running her lips back up to the top where she found another release of pre-cum that she rapidly lapped up.</p><p>I didn't want to cum just yet, so I gently pulled her head off me, much to her disappointment before I lifted her up and laid her on top of me.</p><p>'You little Missy...' I said to her softly, 'are a nymphomaniac!'</p><p>I kissed her lightly on her nose, making her giggle as I squeezed her lovely little bum cheeks.</p><p>'You're going to wear me out...' I laughed.</p><p>'Or your cock!' she giggled again.</p><p>'Yeah or that... and then what am I going to do eh? They'll be calling me Peter no cock!'</p><p>Suzy thought that was hilarious. I reached down and tucked my cock between my legs.</p><p>'Look!' I pointed to a giggling 6 year old Suzy.</p><p>She looked down and saw my cock had disappeared and collapsed in fits of laughter.</p><p>'See what you done?'</p><p>I watched as Suzy reached for her pink plastic pleasure giver and holding it between her legs looked at up me with those giggles.</p><p>'Look!' she said in between giggles, 'I've grown one!'</p><p>We continued to muck about like that for hours, interspersed with Suzy sucking my cock, swallowing my cum and my licking both her little pussy and bum holes. I also fucked her sweet little bum again before we drifted back off to sleep again, hot, sweaty and sticky.</p><p>We eventually surfaced much later in the morning and once again, Suzy allowed me to fuck her sweet little mouth and give her a little belly full of cum. She was always enthusiastic and willing to swallow whatever I had to offer. We showered together too. Suzy made sure my cock and balls were well and truly clean... if you get my meaning, and I did the same to her lovely puffy little slit and equally lovely little bum. We then had breakfast and she was sitting on my lap as we generally mucked around, kissing groping and enjoying one another's company when we heard the knock on the door.</p><p>I went and opened it to find Brian on my doorstep. Once again he had little Ellie-May in his arms and this time, one of the other girls was with him, although I wasn't quite sure whether it was Danielle or Hannah.</p><p>'Oh hello Brian... come on in mate...' I said warmly. 'Hello my little angel!' I said to little Ellie-May who immediately held her arms out, wanting to transfer to me.</p><p>As I took hold of her, I looked down at the other girl.</p><p>'And you are...'</p><p>'Hannah!' she said helpfully with a big beaming smile.</p><p>'Well of course you are!' I laughed like I was an idiot for not knowing as I closed the door and we went through to the lounge.</p><p>'Hi Han!' Suzy screeched, running over to her sister for a hug and kiss. 'Can we go play?' she asked.</p><p>'Course you can!' I laughed. 'Do you want a drink first?'</p><p>'I'll make them!' Hannah said helpfully.</p><p>I looked to Brian to make sure it was okay with him.</p><p>'Be careful!' Brian told them as they scampered out.</p><p>'Coffee for me!' I called out after them.</p><p>Ellie-May was squirming about on my lap trying to get comfy as my cock grew ever harder with her soft little bum moving about on it.</p><p>'So how was last night?' Brian asked.</p><p>'Well I'm not complaining but...'</p><p>Brian burst out laughing.</p><p>'I know what you're gonna say... she's almost insatiable isn't she... like a real nympho!'</p><p>'You're not kidding!' I laughed with him. 'She nearly wore me out. Oh by the way...' I added, beginning to feel nervous and apprehensive, 'she said... well... I'm not sure how to put this to be honest...'</p><p>'Just come out with it' Brian told me. 'The worst that can happen is... I could put you in hospital!' he laughed.</p><p>He said it quite jovially but like before, there was an underlying threat there, and there was no way I ever wanted to be on the receiving end of violence from him.</p><p>'Well...' I cleared my throat, 'Suzy was talking about well... when she turns 7?'</p><p>'Oh you mean when she gets her cherry popped you mean?' he said quite nonchalant as if he was discussing what clothes she should wear.</p><p>'Yeah... she said she wants... well ME to do it!'</p><p>That was it. I'd finally said it. I now awaited the wrath of Brian to descend upon me. He looked at me and I gulped somewhat nervously. Then he laughed.</p><p>'Well... if that's what she wants...' he said with a smile.</p><p>'You don't mind?' I said in astonishment.</p><p>'Of course I don't!' he laughed. 'It's up to her. If it's YOU that she wants then... provided you're willing to do it... then it's you that gets to do it. It's entirely her choice...'</p><p>'Well she did say that to be honest' I replied, 'but I wasn't sure you know?'</p><p>'What did I say?' Suzy asked wandering in carefully carrying a steaming mug, with Hannah doing the same behind her.</p><p>'Bloody ear holes!' Brian laughed. 'We were discussing your cherry popping darling...'</p><p>'I want Uncle Peter to do it!' she confirmed.</p><p>'I know, he just told me... if that's what you want...'</p><p>She ran over to me and gave me a hug, much to Em's annoyance. I think the 4 year old had decided I was hers or something.</p><p>'See...I told you!' Suzy told me.</p><p>'Alright...little miss know it all!'</p><p>She poked her tongue out at me as Hannah laughed her little socks off. I looked across at the 8 year old. I hadn't really seen her up close until now, and she was pretty striking too. Her hair was blonder and much longer than Suzy's, way down past her shoulders in fact, but she had tied it in a ponytail. Although they were also blue like her sister's, she had more of greyness to her eyes. She noticed me looking at her and flashed me a beautiful smile, so I smiled back at her.</p><p>She was dressed in an orange t-shirt with the word 'smile' across the front and a very short denim skirt with flowers on the front pockets. As she sat on the sofa and tucked her legs up beneath her, her skirt rode up and I caught a nice glimpse of her puffy mound hidden under what looked like a pair of very light blue knickers.</p><p>'Oh by the way' I said to Brian, 'I have some photos and video for you from last night...'</p><p>Brian smiled.</p><p>'Oh nice one!' he replied.</p><p>'I haven't checked them yet, so I'll pop them in later if that's okay?'</p><p>'No problem' he said.</p><p>Meanwhile, little Ellie-May had taken hold of my hand and placed it between her little splayed legs.</p><p>'She wants you to play with her' Hannah told me as she watched her 4 year old sister.</p><p>I slipped my hand up her little summer dress.</p><p>'Oooh... you cheeky miss...' I said to her, 'you haven't got any knick-knicks on!'</p><p>Ellie-May giggled naughtily.</p><p>'She never does!' Hannah informed me. 'We do though...' she said as she raised her skirt to show me.</p><p>'And very nice they are too!' I winked at her as I ran my finger along her little sister's soft, puffy lips.</p><p>She was surprisingly slippery too. Hannah decided she didn't want to be left out so came over to me.</p><p>'Budge off you!' she said to Suzy. 'You've had your turn!'</p><p>'Come and sit on my lap Suze...' Brian said, 'let Han and Em have some fun yeah?'</p><p>Reluctantly, Suzy crossed over and sat with Brian, his hand immediately delving between her legs. Hannah meanwhile, sat on the arm of my chair with her arm around me.</p><p>'Can I have a kiss?' I asked the 8 year old.</p><p>'Course you can!' she replied as she put both arms around my neck and brought her lips to mine.</p><p>We kissed briefly before having a long, hard passionate one.</p><p>'Me kiss!' Em said after we broke away.</p><p>'Of course... we can't forget little Ellie-May can we?'</p><p>She giggled like mad as she shook her little blonde head. I bent down and she kissed me with as much passion as her sisters, that tiny pink tongue moving around in my mouth.</p><p>'You taste of strawberries and cream!' I told the 4 year old moppet when we broke from our kiss.</p><p>'Sweeties!' she told me with another delightful giggle.</p><p>Brian finished off his coffee.</p><p>'Right girls... we best go and leave Peter to it'</p><p>'Aww' all three girls complained.</p><p>'Can I stay tonight?' Hannah asked hopefully, looking between both Brian and myself.</p><p>He simply shrugged, leaving the decision to me. If she's anywhere near as hot as Suzy, I thought to myself and judging from what I both knew and had seen, I saw no reason to suspect anything different, it would be one hell of a night. Plus of course, Hannah was OVER the age of 7... so that meant I could actually fuck her. That thought alone was enough to make my cock has hard as a rod of iron.</p><p>'If you want to...' I told her, 'if it's okay with your Mum and Brian that is?'</p><p>'I've no objection' he said.</p><p>'Yay!' Hannah squealed excitedly. 'Come on then Brian... I need to go and pack my bag!'</p><p>Brian laughed.</p><p>'Oh you CAN move your arse when you want to then?'</p><p>Hannah tutted at him and rolled her eyes as he stood up. Suzy quickly run upstairs, got her things including Mr Bunny of course, and then scampered back down. She came over to me and gave me a massive hug and kiss.</p><p>'Thank you for having me!' she said when we broke away.</p><p>'No... Thank YOU darling' I told her. 'I REALLY enjoyed last night... and I look forward to the next time okay?'</p><p>Suzy nodded like mad.</p><p>'Me stay?' Em asked.</p><p>I picked her up and hugged her to me.</p><p>'Next time poppet... YOU can stay... I promise okay?'</p><p>She beamed me the loveliest smile as she nodded her head repeatedly. We then had another hug and long kiss as I gave her bum a grope before putting her back down again. I then gave the lovely Hannah a hug and kiss.</p><p>'Hurry back...' I whispered, looking forward to her return immensely. 'I'll sort those photos and video out for you...' I said turning to Brian.</p><p>'Cheers mate!' he replied as I showed them all to the door.</p><p>Once they'd left, I disappeared upstairs and reviewed both the photos and the video. They'd all come out quite well, although I did a bit of editing on the video simply to get rid of the boring bits, but I was sure Brian would be well pleased with the results.</p><p>While I was at my computer I had a quick skim through Hannah's videos and photograph's. One thing was crystal clear. Hannah was very highly sexed. Having said that, it seemed they all were, even little Ellie-May. Hannah also seemed to have fantastic cock sucking skills and enjoyed the taste of pussy. There were a lot of videos of her with her brother and sisters as they avidly 69'd each other, and there were also a lot of videos of her licking the sweet smooth pussies of whom I could only assume were her friends.</p><p>My cock hardened as I watched the 8 year old at work, and I couldn't wait until she returned. I didn't have to wait too long, and very soon there was a tapping on my back door. When I opened it, I very nearly cum in my pants there and then....</p><p><b>End Of Part 5</b></p>"
1000,"Never Judge A Book By Its Cover, Part 6",Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['pedo', 'preteen', 'schoolgirl', 'schoolboy', 'M/g(6', '12', '9', '8', '4)', 'b(11', '10', '7', '5)', 'oral', 'anal', 'toys', 'fondling', 'ws']","Series Intro: Wherever you live in the UK, it seems there's always one family like them. In OUR road, it was the Thomson's. The Thomson's were OUR family and they lived three doors down. Occasionally, such families have a redeeming feature. Well at least to someone like me they have and that usually comes in the form of their offspring. The Thomson's offspring were there in abundance too, I'm pleased to say.... Part 6 Intro: Peter had spent a hot night with 7 year old Suzy Thomson. He'd fucked her sweet little bum numerous times, she had sucked his cock raw and swallowed his cum umpteen times too. Suzy had also surprised him by revealing her 'Mr Bunny' case actually contained her 'rabbit' vibrator. When Brian Thomson called the following day, both 8 year old Hannah and 4 year old Ellie-May wanted to stay. After promising the youngest girl that it was her turn next, Hannah was the next of the Thomson girls to join Peter in his bed and to prove that you should never judge a book by its cover... ....My cock hardened as I watched the 8 year old at work, and I couldn't wait until she returned. I didn't have to wait too long and very soon there was a tapping on my back door. When I opened it, I very nearly cum in my pants there and then....",2012-05-24T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did not happen! If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!","<p>'Fucking hell!' I gasped as I looked at 8 year old Hannah stood by my back door with a bag slung over her shoulder and a beaming smile on her face.</p><p>Hannah giggled sweetly. It seemed that all of the Thomson girls had that trademark infectious little giggle which made them so endearing. I nearly didn't recognise her as I'd never seen her with her hair down like that. It was usually in bunches or a ponytail, but she had brushed it straight down and it just seemed to cascade down her back.</p><p>The reason I'd gasped was because although it was the holidays, Hannah was wearing a school uniform. It wasn't any old school uniform either. It was one of those grey slip-over sleeveless gym-slip things, with a white blouse underneath. She'd even put a tie on. However, the gym-slip was so short it barely covered her little bum. In fact every time she moved, I caught sight of her little knicker covered bum cheeks or her puffy protruding mound.</p><p>'Come on in darling...' I said as I ushered her inside, through the kitchen to the lounge. 'Jeez... you look SO sexy!'</p><p>Hannah's eyes travelled downwards to my hard throbbing cock, tenting in my jeans.</p><p>'I can tell!' she laughed. 'Don't I get a welcome kiss then?' she asked cheekily.</p><p>'Oh I see...' I laughed. 'You're another cheeky madam. I can see where Suzy gets it from...'</p><p>I reached down to pick Hannah up and she leapt into my arms, doing the monkey cling thing as she wrapped her legs around my waist. She was heavier than little Suzy being older of course, but she was also more chunky. Not fat by any means, but more solidly built with that puppy fat girls of her age tended to acquire.</p><p>Her lips were straight onto mine and I felt her hot tongue dive straight into my mouth as she kissed me hungrily. Her little mouth was hot and she kissed with great enthusiasm as I placed my hands on her firm little bum. It was bigger than Suzy's of course, but still a soft little peach as I squeezed and caressed her little rounded globes.</p><p>'Mmm...' she murmured enthusiastically when we broke away, 'that was nice!'</p><p>'You're a great kisser!' I told her as I set her back down.</p><p>I sat down on the sofa and Hannah jumped up onto my lap as I put my arms around her.</p><p>'I've seen some of your videos...' I told her.</p><p>Hannah gave one of those infectious giggles which seemed to run through all the Thomson kids.</p><p>'You seem to like licking pussy?' I said.</p><p>Hannah nodded.</p><p>'I do... but I like sucking cock as well!' she giggled.</p><p>'Good' I laughed, 'because that's what I've got! Oh and what's all this I hear about your teacher?'</p><p>Hannah was now in absolute stitches.</p><p>'He's... a right... perv!' she said inbetween her laughter.</p><p>Eventually she calmed down enough to be able to speak.</p><p>'He thinks nobody spots him when he's looking at us... but when he comes to check our work, he looks down our tops!'</p><p>Now to be honest, there wasn't a great deal he would have seen although Hannah did have noticeable little mounds starting to rise on her chest. I suspected some of the girls in her class may have been even more developed than she was, seeing how early some of the girls were starting now. But Hannah wasn't finished.</p><p>'I know he looks up my skirt or my dress as well...' she added.</p><p>'How?'</p><p>'Cos my desk is at the front of the class... and he's always dropping things and having to bend down and pick them up!'</p><p>'Maybe he's just a bit clumsy?'</p><p>'Uh-uh!' Hannah shook her little blonde head. 'When he bends down, I open my legs so that he can see my knickers... you should see his face! His eyes bulge out and makes him look like a frog!' she giggled.</p><p>'Is he good looking?' I asked.</p><p>'Yeah... all the girls fancy him!'</p><p>'Is that why you wanted him to bust your cherry?'</p><p>Hannah giggled like mad.</p><p>'Who told you that? I bet it was Suzy... she's a right gobby little mare!'</p><p>I laughed at Hannah's description of her little sister as I nodded.</p><p>'I knew it...'</p><p>'She wants me to do hers' I told her.</p><p>'Really? That is so cool... Uncle Trevor did me. It was brilliant...'</p><p>'So do you like fucking?'</p><p>'Oh yeah... I like everything!'</p><p>As we spoke, I slid my hand up Hannah's gym-slip and was gently rubbing her upper thigh, inches from her pussy. At the same time, I could feel her hand creeping ever closer to my hard throbbing cock.</p><p>'Suzy said you fucked her bum... will you fuck mine?'</p><p>'If that's what you want me to do sweetheart?'</p><p>'Cool' she replied. 'I like stuff up my bummy!'</p><p>As my fingertips touched the front of Hannah's pussy over her knickers, she gasped.</p><p>'Do you want to go upstairs?' I asked.</p><p>I was totally shocked when she shook her head, not realising I was about to succumb to that little Thomson sense of humour again.</p><p>'Why not?' I asked innocently.</p><p>'Because I want to stay down here... with YOU!' she giggled.</p><p>'Oh not you as well!' I laughed. 'You're as comical and cheeky as Suze...'</p><p>She grinned up at me.</p><p>'I taught her everything she knows!' she said saucily.</p><p>I lightly tapped her bum.</p><p>'Come on you... to the bedroom... I might even come with you!' I said.</p><p>Hannah grabbed her bag and I chased her up the stairs. However I deliberately stayed behind her as her gym-slip was so short, I could see her lovely little bum encased in a pair of lilac coloured knickers as she wiggled her way up the stairs. I could certainly see why her teacher would take every opportunity to look at them. In fact if I was her teacher, there was no way I'd have been able to keep my hands off her... or the rest of the kids in her class!</p><p>When she got to the top landing Hannah stopped. Obviously she didn't know which room was my bedroom until I pointed it out. I entered behind her as she was bending over rummaging in her bag. I came up behind her and placed my hands on her lovely knicker covered bum cheeks.</p><p>'Mmm...' she sighed as I kneaded the soft flesh before she spun round.</p><p>Her hands went to my jeans and she deftly unbuttoned me, before pulling the zip down and then yanking them down to my ankles. She then pulled my pants down to reveal my hard, pre-cum oozing cock.</p><p>'Ooh...' she squealed as she saw it for the first time.</p><p>She bent her head down and snaked her tongue out, licking up a large glob of my slippery ooze which was threatening to drop off the end in a long rope. I sighed as her hot little tongue made contact with the head.</p><p>I looked down to see Hannah had knelt in front of me and I felt her warm soft fingers curl around it, followed by the hot wetness of her mouth as she closed her lips over the end. Instinctively, my hands came down and I held her little blonde head as she sucked in over half of my cock.</p><p>'Ooh fuck...' I gasped.</p><p>Hannah briefly pulled her mouth off and cheekily said 'later!' before she went back to slobbering greedily on my cock. Like her sister before her, Hannah was a very proficient little cock sucker. She took much more down the back of her throat than I would have expected any normal 8 year old to do, but of course, Hannah was no ordinary 8 year old. None of the Thomson kids were 'normal' - whatever normal actually was!</p><p>Every so often she would take my cock from her mouth and use her lips to run them up and down the shaft, tease the underside of my cock with the tip of her tongue or lift my heavy balls up so that she could suck on them. It was a wonderful sensation and I knew I'd soon be filling that hot little mouth.</p><p>As she built up a rhythm, bobbing her head up and down it, I held her head firmer, thrusting my hips. Realising what I was doing, Hannah left me to control the speed and the force as I fucked her sweet little 8 year old mouth. She sucked hard and fast as I felt my seed bubbling in my balls, getting ready to spew forth.</p><p>'Oh Hannah... Han baby...' I sighed as I felt the swell followed by the first eruption.</p><p>She was totally prepared, and greedily swallowed the first few spurts before allowing the rest to coat her pretty little face. When I looked down, her face was streaked with cum and there were big globs in her silky blonde hair. She looked up at me with her cummy little face and smiled widely.</p><p>'That was great!' I told her. 'You're a good little cock sucker!'</p><p>Her smile widened at my compliment before she stood back up. I handed her a tissue and she wiped her sticky face before wanting another kiss. I picked her up and as we kissed, I undone the zip which ran the length of her gym-slip dress and virtually undressed the little girl while she was still in my arms. Eventually I set her back onto the carpet and her dress fell to the floor before she stepped out of it.</p><p>She did have a bit of development going on too. Just raised nipples and little walnut sized mounds, but definitely noticeable. She stood there in her lilac knickers which were covered in a print of little red and blue stars before she hooked her thumbs into the waistband, yanked them down and stepped out of them too so that the only items of clothing she had left on were her white knee length socks.</p><p>'You getting undressed then or what?' she said cheekily looking up at me.</p><p>'Alright madam... don't get too cocky!' I laughed.</p><p>She grinned and then her eyes travelled to my deflated manhood. She reached out and gently lifted the floppy appendage.</p><p>'You're the cocky one!' she giggled before I removed my t-shirt and was as naked as my little 8 year old lover. 'Did you meet Mr Bunny by the way?' she asked.</p><p>'Yeah...' I laughed, 'don't tell me you've got one as well?'</p><p>Hannah shook her head before she bent over and rummaged through her bag. As she did, I watched her gorgeous little bum cheeks part naturally and caught a first glimpse her darker wrinkled poop hole.</p><p>'I got one of these instead!' she said triumphantly holding up a small blue vaginal vibrator and another slimmer anal one.</p><p>'Oh you're a greedy little girl!' I laughed. 'You've got two of them!'</p><p>Hannah giggled sweetly.</p><p>'I got other toys as well...'</p><p>'Oh you're a kinky one are you?'</p><p>'Maybe...' she said with a saucy little wink.</p><p>Before she had time to react, I grabbed little Hannah and playfully threw her onto my bed as I followed her, pinning her down gently by her arms and blowing loud raspberries on her flat little tummy.</p><p>Hannah was in absolute hysterics as she kicked her legs around wildly, feebly trying to escape from my clutches. I dug her gently in the ribs and she squirmed around. I don't think I'd ever met a girl as ticklish as she was. I continued to tickle her as Hannah screamed out inbetween giggles.</p><p>'Stop... stop it! I'm gonna wee meself!'</p><p>'Go on then!' I laughed, not letting her up.</p><p>'I mean it... I'm gonna wet myself... I'm gonna do it... I really mean it...'</p><p>'I told you...' I laughed at her, 'if you're going to do it... then do it!'</p><p>As I continued to hold her, I brought my mouth down between her legs and covered her entire little soft fleshy mound. With my tongue, I eased it between her soft smooth lips, trying to entice her golden fluid out of her bladder.</p><p>'I'm gonna... I'm gonna...' she repeated over and over again.</p><p>I simply continued to lightly tease her little slit. Then I felt a little trickle of hot salty fluid. I swallowed it before I tickled her some more and the trickle turned into a dribble, which turned into a steady flow, before it became a torrent.</p><p>I was in heaven as I greedily drank her hot, amber wee.</p><p>'Ooh... mmm...' Hannah sighed as she wee'd in my mouth.</p><p>Despite the nature of what it was, I'd always enjoyed wee games with children. I always found that their urine was nothing like the smelly adult equivalent. Not that I'd even contemplate drinking a woman's piss, but kids were a different matter. I loved everything about them and their wee was no different. Despite the underlying saltiness, it was sweet and delicious, and I drank as much as I could. It seemed Hannah's bladder wasn't too full and I felt the stream dying off and then come to a stop.</p><p>Once she'd emptied her bladder, I released my grip on the little girl and wiped my mouth with the back of my hand.</p><p>'THAT was SO cool!' little Hannah enthused. 'I've never wee'd in anyone's mouth before!'</p><p>'Did you like it?' I asked.</p><p>Hannah nodded enthusiastically as I gently separated the 8 year old's thighs. I looked at that perfectly formed, raised puffy little slit. She was every bit as gorgeous and sexy as her sister. I leaned over and placed a kiss on her mons before lightly licking the top crevice of her slit where her little clitty bump was hidden away.</p><p>'Ooh...' Hannah sighed, 'that's nice. I love being licked!'</p><p>With that, I crawled inbetween her legs, spreading them wide and lifting them up onto each of my shoulders. As I moved my mouth to her sweet soft little pussy, Hannah's hands came down and spread her little lips wider. I could see her darker pink innards, all wet and shiny in anticipation. Her hole winked invitingly and I could just about make out some odd little bits of skin, the remnants of what was once her hymen, that guardian of a little girl's virtue and innocence. Something that this particular little girl lost on her 7th birthday to her Uncle, lucky fucker I thought to myself.</p><p>I closed my mouth over her soft baby smooth skin, pushing my tongue deep inside her.</p><p>'Ooh... yeah...' little Hannah sighed as my tongue explored her.</p><p>As my tongue searched around inside her hot and incredibly juicy little hole, I sensed movement from her fingers. As Hannah held her sweet pussy lips apart for me, with her index finger she teased her clitoral head. I gave her slit a few long leisurely swipes from the very top to the very bottom, where I stopped to feast on her tightly closed anal opening, and then back again before gently moving her finger out of the way.</p><p>With the tip of my tongue I teased her little pearl from its hiding place under the hood.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' Hannah gasped, 'suck it Uncle Peter... suck my little clitty... yeahhh...'</p><p>I closed my lips over her hard little button and sucked it tenderly, before flicking it lightly with my tongue. Hannah's hands came back down and she gripped my head tightly as she thrust her hips up to meet my rasping tongue.</p><p>'Oh yeah... oh yeah... oh yeah...' she repeated like a mantra as I ate the little 8 year old out.</p><p>She tasted divine. Her sweet natural juices mixed with her little girl wee... and that fragrance. Oh that sweet, delicious aroma of little girl pussy. It filled my nostrils to capacity and I still couldn't get enough of it.</p><p>I moved my hands underneath her so that I had a hand on each of her lovely bum cheeks and could lift her pelvis up onto me more. As I did, I probed her anal opening with the tip of one of my index fingers.</p><p>'Yeah... yeah... do it...' Hannah pleaded every time I explored her little back door.</p><p>Her breathing was heavy and fast, so I knew she would have an orgasm very soon. I continued to feast on her juicy slit and hard, pea sized nubbin as I pushed my index finger up her tight little bum hole.</p><p>'Oh my god... oh my god... oh my god...' the mantra changed.</p><p>I stiffened my tongue and plunged it deep inside her little hole doing the same with my finger up her poop chute. Her mantra changed again.</p><p>'Gonna cum... gonna cum... gonna cum...' she gasped.</p><p>Suddenly her little 8 year old body stiffened and then began to jerk and judder uncontrollably as she wailed out loud.</p><p>'OOH... UNCLE PETER... CUMMING... OH GOD... YEAHHHH!' she screeched.</p><p>I continued to tongue fuck her delicious little pussy and at the same time, finger fuck her equally delicious hot tight bum. As the waves of pleasure washed through her little body, I felt her vaginal muscles contract around my tongue. At the same time, her anal sphincter clenched and unclenched around my index finger as I continued to plunge it as deep and as hard as I dared up her bum.</p><p>As Hannah howled her way through her orgasm she clawed at my head, her little lilac painted fingernails digging into my skin. It was clearly a hard one which the 8 year old was so thoroughly enjoying. I let her ride it out as I felt a trickle of blood run down the side of my face.</p><p>Eventually she released her grip and I felt her body relax. I stopped my stimulation of the little girl, allowing her orgasm to ebb away from her until she eventually opened her eyes.</p><p>'Wowee!' she giggled,. 'That was a BIG one!'</p><p>Then she suddenly saw the blood.</p><p>'Oh my god... did I do that?' she asked.</p><p>I hadn't realised it was blood. I'd assumed it was sweat until I wiped the back of my hand across it. I nodded.</p><p>'You're a big bully!' I laughed. 'Scratching me and making my head bleed like that!'</p><p>She raised her hand to her mouth.</p><p>'I am SO sorry...' she said apologetically, 'I didn't mean to... it's just...'</p><p>'Hey it's okay sweetie' I assured her, 'you were enjoying yourself and well... you just got a bit carried away is all!'</p><p>She accepted my explanation, but she appeared to be incredibly guilty about causing me an injury, even though I repeatedly told her that it was okay and I knew she hadn't done it deliberately.</p><p>I shuffled back up the bed to her, reached across and lifted her on top of me so that we were face to face. We had a long hard, passionate kiss.</p><p>'Mmm...' she said when we broke away. 'I can taste my pussy juice in your mouth!'</p><p>'You taste wonderful!' I told her affectionately as I squeezed her little bum cheeks.</p><p>We lay there like that for a little while; chatting, kissing and groping one another. The feeling of her soft warm smooth skin on mine was heavenly, and quite frankly I could have laid with her like that forever more. She was every bit as captivating and enchanting as her little 6 year old sister Suzy, and I fast came to the conclusion that ALL the Thomson children would be that way.</p><p>After a while things turned back to sex of course. I'd been running my fingertips up and down Hannah's lovely bum crack for a little while as we'd talked, occasionally running down to her slippery little slit, and it obviously had an effect on her. Suddenly she sat up and straddled me. She repositioned herself so that the crease of her slit was directly on my now hard cock and began to slide her hips backwards and forwards.</p><p>My cock was leaking pre-cum like there was no tomorrow, providing a never ending amount of lubrication as the 8 year old slid back and forth.</p><p>'Ooh...' I sighed.</p><p>The feeling of her wet, soft slippery folds moving along my hard, veiny cock was absolute heaven.</p><p>'Uncle Trevor taught me this...' Hannah confided, 'he called it the pole slide. We used to do it this way when I was really little... before I was 7 and allowed to fuck properly...'</p><p>'It feels wonderful...' I told her.</p><p>Hannah giggled.</p><p>'You could do it like this with Suzy...' she told me before adding with a little wink, '...and Ellie-May!'</p><p>Oh my god. The thought of little EM sliding back and forth like this, that sweet, soft 4 year old pussy on my cock... and then there was Suzy as well of course. So close to that magical age of 7 when I'd be able to sink my cock in her properly, yet at the same time, so far away from it.</p><p>However, Hannah wasn't. She was 8 years old, broken in and ripe for the fucking. Hannah must have had the same thought as she suddenly raised herself up onto her knees.</p><p>'Put it in Uncle Peter...' she whispered in a tone which to me, sounded like desperation. 'Fuck me... please fuck me Uncle Pete!'</p><p>I put a hand around the back of her head and gently pulled her towards me. As our lips met, I felt Hannah's sweet tongue in my mouth again immediately. This time as we kissed, there appeared to be an urgency from both of us. We kissed hard, with passion, with lust. With my other hand, I gripped my cock and ran it along Hannah's slit. She lifted herself slightly as I lined it up with her little hole, and once it was in the right place, she lowered herself down onto it.</p><p>She might have been fucked before, but she was only 8 years old of course. Her little pussy gripped the head of my hard cock tightly as she slowly lowered herself down further and further.</p><p>I sighed into Hannah's sweet little mouth as her hot tight 8 year old hole swallowed up my thick adult cock. I was surprised that she could take the lot, and soon I felt the softness of her skin on my balls, signifying she was there. We broke away from the kiss and Hannah sat herself back up, still impaled on my manhood. I held her by her slim boyish hips as Hannah began to move herself up and down on my cock.</p><p>'Ooh... aaahh... nice...' she gasped with each downward movement.</p><p>With every downward movement she made, I thrust upwards, my cock spearing into her that little bit deeper. Her velvety smooth love tube was fantastic.</p><p>'Oh baby girl...' I sighed, 'you are so hot... so tight... oh god...'</p><p>Hannah speeded up and soon she was bouncing up and down on my cock as if her life depended on it, her little hands on my waist to steady herself. She had her eyes closed and was biting down on her lip, a look of sheer pleasure on her sweet little face. I held her under her armpits so that as we fucked, I could run my thumbs gently over her little hard nipples.</p><p>I always knew that it wouldn't take me long to cum. It never did when it came to kids, especially when I was fucking a nice hot tight pussy like Hannah's. Mind you, she looked like she was close too.</p><p>'Ooh yeah... fuck me... fuck me... FUCK ME!' Hannah was gasping, getting louder and louder.</p><p>I began to thrust up into her hard now. Between her juices and my pre-cum, each time my cock slid up her it made a little squelchy noise. I looked down at our coupling. To see my big, thick adult cock sliding in and out of such a tiny, hairless hole was a turn on in itself, watching the way her pussy lips sucked in on themselves with each inward thrust and reappear on the outward one.</p><p>'Oh Hannah... ooh darling... gonna cum babes...' I gasped.</p><p>With that, Hannah REALLY went to town, like she was on some kind of trampoline.</p><p>'Oh... yeah... oh... yeah...' she gasped as she bounced up and down on my fuck pole.</p><p>'Gonna cum ...' she gasped, 'oh yeah... oooh yeahhh... OOOH YEAHHHH!'</p><p>With that she pushed herself down with all of her might as I pushed upwards. Her screams, gasps and general enthusiasm for sex sent me over the top and I joined in the wailing as I began to spurt thick, gloopy baby-making seed up inside her tiny immature and underdeveloped womb.</p><p>'Oh fuck... jeee....sus!' I cried as I filled her love tube.</p><p>'Fuck MEEEEE!' Hannah screeched at the top of her voice.</p><p>I hoped nobody was passing by outside for fear that they thought a child was being murdered. I couldn't help but think that if Hannah was like this NOW at just 8 years old, then she would be one hell of a little slut when she got to 13 or 14 years of age. Mind you, they all would, especially little Suzy and although she was only 4 now, I suspected Ellie-May would turn out to be the biggest one of them all.</p><p>Hannah collapsed on top of me, breathless and covered in a sheen of sweat.</p><p>'That was wonderful babes...' I gasped, kissing her forehead.</p><p>'That was... a nice... fuck...' she replied, still panting from her own exertions.</p><p>I hugged her close as my rapidly deflating cock fell out of her, followed by a stream of my cum, making a gooey slippery mess between us, not that either of us were bothered by that. As she lay flat on top of me again, I went back to squeezing and fondling her little bum cheeks.</p><p>'You like my bum don't you?' she said, holding my face in her hands and kissing me lightly on the lips.</p><p>'I do!' I admitted. 'I think it's lovely, soft, sexy and beautiful... just like you!'</p><p>I kissed her little nose. She came close and whispered into my ear.</p><p>'I want you fuck it later on... I want to feel your big hard cock up my tight little 8 year old bum hole...' she said sexily.</p><p>Even though it was now flaccid, my cock twitched at her words.</p><p>'Oh yes...' I said with some excitement in my voice, 'I most definitely want to fuck your sweet little bum darling...'</p><p>We went back to kissing and cuddling, groping, chatting and mucking around, eventually drifting off into a blissful contented sleep with naked 8 year old Hannah on top of me. God only knows what the time was when I woke up. Hannah was missing and I panicked for a moment until I heard the flush of the toilet and the naked little girl crept back in quietly, thinking I was still asleep.</p><p>She got in very carefully next to me, doing her best not to disturb me. I pretended I was still asleep as my arm came across her and I spooned up to her, my hand between her legs. Thinking I was doing it in my sleep, I heard little Hannah giggling.</p><p>Suddenly I said into her ear, 'Boo!'</p><p>The poor little cow almost jumped out of her skin bless her.</p><p>'You bugger!' she giggled, playfully slapping me on the arm, 'I thought you was still asleep...'</p><p>'I'm not!' I laughed.</p><p>'Well I bloody well know that now... don't I?'</p><p>'Sorry!' I said as I nuzzled into her neck and ran my fingertip on her clit in tiny circles. 'Am I forgiven?'</p><p>'I don't kn.... ooh that's nice...' she murmured as I rubbed her clit harder.</p><p>'If you forgive me... I'll make you cum again?' I giggled.</p><p>'You're... ooh... just... aaah... trying... mmm...'</p><p>As Hannah spoke, trying to pretend to be annoyed with me, I diddled her clitty harder and faster.</p><p>'...to... oooh... get around... oh yeah.... me...'</p><p>She now had her legs wide open and as I rubbed her crown jewel, she was gyrating her tiny hips in time with my finger.</p><p>'Uh-huh!' I laughed, '...and it's working... I think...'</p><p>'Oh yeah... that's so nice.... mmm...'</p><p>I slipped my other hand under her as Hannah lifted herself up to give me access to her lovely little bum, before I probed at the wrinkled little rosebud with my index finger. She had a dilemma now. Did she continue gyrating her hips while I fingered her pussy... or should she push back and get my digit up her poop chute.</p><p>In the end I made the decision for her, lifting up her legs and spreading them wide. I crawled between them and gently prised her bum cheeks apart, exposing the darker pink rosette of her tightly closed anal hole. I moved my face to it and once again, that delicious wonderful aroma of little girl sex filled my nostrils.</p><p>I licked her bum crack as Hannah sighed softly. I couldn't get enough of that soft little girl flesh, that musty aroma or the tangy sweet taste. Stiffening my tongue I pushed it against the tightly closed orifice. There was natural resistance of course, but after a couple of stabs it yielded and granted me entry into her dark sweet little cavern.</p><p>Hannah went absolutely wild.</p><p>'Oh yeah... mmm...' she sighed.</p><p>I began to lick and tongue fuck her delicious little bum hole as Hannah pushed against my hungry mouth. One thing was for sure, this little 8 year old loved anal. I made sure there was plenty of saliva as I munched away.</p><p>'Ooh Uncle Pete...' she moaned and sighed.</p><p>I reached across for her little blue anal vibrator and switched it on, a low humming sound filling the room. I offered it to Hannah's mouth and she coated it well with her own spittle before I lined the tip up to her opening.</p><p>'Oh yessss...' Hannah gasped, 'push it in... right in... right up my little bummy... do it Uncle Pete...'</p><p>With one hand I prised her cheeks right apart so that I could see her little hole clearly, the dark ring glistening from my oral ministrations. I applied a little pressure and watched intently as the round bulbous end forced it open. It stretched obscenely around the blue plastic as I pushed it further in and it slowly disappeared up the little girl's rectum. I could feel Hannah straining and pushing her bottom down, desperate to get more in.</p><p>'Ooh... yeah... more... more...' she gasped.</p><p>Suddenly I pushed the full length into her, twisting it as I went.</p><p>'Oh fuck yeah... fuck me... fuck my bum... oh god...' the little 8 year old was panting.</p><p>This was such a turn on. I've always a great lover of little girl's bums and Hannah's was just beautiful. I slid it in as far as I could before pulling it back slightly and pushing it up deeper each time. Hannah grunted with each push, clearly loving the sensations the plastic was giving her. After a few minutes I decided that my little 8 year old anal queen deserved the real thing. I pulled the vibrator out, much to little Hannah's disappointment. That was until she saw me get onto my knees between her legs.</p><p>'Oh god yeah...' she gasped as she saw me grasp my cock firmly, 'Do it Uncle Peter... fuck my little bum...'</p><p>I lifted her legs and spread them wide so that he gaping little hole was fully exposed as I lined the head up. Without any further preamble, I pushed my hips forward and at the same time, holding Hannah by her slim boyish waist, pulled her down hard onto my lap and consequently speared her gorgeous little bum with my hard, throbbing and dripping cock.</p><p>'Hmmph... ooh...' Hannah grunted as my thick cock entered her hot, incredibly tight anal orifice.</p><p>'Oh fuck...' I gasped as I felt her sphincter grip the head of my cock.</p><p>She was so incredibly tight it was almost painful, as well as being red hot. But it was a pleasurable sort of pain. I had already decided that I wasn't going to show this sexy little 8 year old any mercy and pushed in deeper and deeper until I felt my big heavy balls slap against the tender flesh of her sweet little bum cheeks, surprised that she took it all without showing much sign of discomfort.</p><p>In fact, the more I gave her, the more she appeared to enjoy it. I pulled out slightly and then thrust up her again... HARD!</p><p>'Hmmph...' she grunted as I pushed in. 'Oh yeah... that is SO nice...'</p><p>I repeated my actions again and again, each time eliciting a pleasurable moan or sigh from Hannah. Her little anal ring gripped me so tightly, the feeling was heavenly. I'd built up a steady rhythm now and was pounding her sweet bum with such force that her whole body jolted with each inward thrust, and STILL she pushed back against me with a 'yeah... yeah... yeah...'</p><p>I knew I was about to erupt, so I gave one last almighty shove and grasped her hips tightly, holding her there as my cock exploded inside her, spewing what felt like gallons of thick, slippery cum deep into her bowels.</p><p>'Oh fuck... oh god... cumming... oh Han!' I gasped as I felt my release.</p><p>'Yeah... so nice... mmm... fill my bummy...' Hannah shrieked as I filled her little back passage.</p><p>I could feel her anal muscle constricting around my cock like it was trying to milk every last drop of my seed from my balls, and I was pretty certain that was what she got too.</p><p>Eventually I was spent and my shrinking cock fell out of her. I looked down to see her hole was gaping wide open, all red and shiny, pulsing as it desperately tried to close back up. With each pulse, another glob of thick creamy goo oozed out and trickled slowly down the crack of her bum and onto the duvet. I looked at Hannah's sweet face. Her eyes were closed and she had that dreamy look about her as her hand came down, scooped up a large glob of cum and brought it to her mouth before sucking it off. Fuck that was so horny to see and I couldn't help but think it was so easy to see why Suzy was the way that she was. Being a hot and horny little slut seemed to be a natural asset and simply ran in the Thomson family. It made me wonder how the boys would be as apart from 7 year old Kevin, who I'd met when he came in that time when I first met Brian, I hadn't had much interaction with them. Having said that, I knew Frazer had a nice cock and bum because I'd seen them when I'd first spotted Suzy giving him a blow-job in the plastic house, and of course little Kevin had given me a quick show that very first time.</p><p>I lay next to my little 8 year old lover and wrapped her in my arms, giving her a big hug and a passionate kiss.</p><p>'That was wonderful...' I whispered after we broke away. 'Did you enjoy it?'</p><p>Hannah nodded dreamily with a big smile.</p><p>'I like having my bummy fucked...' she said quietly.</p><p>'I'd never have guessed that...' I laughed.</p><p>I slipped out of bed to go and get a cloth and towel to clean Hannah up with. When I returned, she was sound asleep, no doubt absolutely exhausted. I managed to clean her up a bit while she slept. She was so tired bless her, that she didn't even stir before I climbed back in next to the little girl and drifted off into a blissful sleep myself with her soft, warm 8 year old body pressed up against my own.</p><p>When I woke up, it was to the sound of the vibrator buzzing and a delicious sensation coming from my cock. When I looked down, Hannah was giving me the most wonderful blow-job and at the same time was fucking herself with her little blue vibrator. She seemed to be having a whale of a time as she moaned and groaned, plunging the piece of humming blue plastic in and out of her hairless little slit while at the same time bobbing her sweet blonde head up and down the length of my throbbing cock.</p><p>'Aargh... ooooh...' I gasped as my cock erupted yet again and little 8 year old Hannah swallowed repeatedly, gulping down the thick cum greedily as if it was her last ever meal.</p><p>When I was spent, I opened my eyes as Hannah removed her mouth, wiping the back of her hand across it.</p><p>'Good morning!' I laughed.</p><p>She grinned at me cheekily.</p><p>'Morning!' she said brightly.</p><p>'Come here you!' I said, crooking my finger and beckoning her closer.</p><p>She looked at me, fearful that she'd done something wrong as she walked over on her knees, the blue vibrator still in her hand.</p><p> 'Thank you!' I said as I hugged and kissed her. 'That was SO nice... the best way to wake up in the morning! Shall we go and get some breakfast? You must be hungry?'</p><p>'Blooming starving!' she giggled.</p><p>'Race you then!' I said playfully tapping her cute little bum.</p><p>Hannah was off the bed like a shot and was down the stairs before I'd even reached them, so I turned round and went back to the bedroom to fetch our robes.</p><p>'Chuck this on Han...' I called as I threw it down the stairs to her, 'otherwise you'll get cold... and just in case anyone knocks!'</p><p>As it happened, it was about half an hour later when we'd just finished our breakfast when there WAS a knock at the door. I went to answer it and was taken by surprise to see Caitlin stood there, looking sexy as hell like she always did. I felt my cock stir instantly. I could see that the 12 year old had dispensed with the formalities of wearing a bra, her little budding tits straining against the tight thin material of her lemon t-shirt. Her green eyes seemed to twinkle.</p><p>'Hiya!' she said with a big smile.</p><p>'Err... hello yourself... come in!' I said warmly, still in shock at getting a visit this early in the day.</p><p>'Hey sis!' Hannah called before running over to give Caitlin a hug and kiss.</p><p>'Wotcha squirt!' she said warmly, hugging and kissing her back. 'Mum and Brian want to know what time you're coming back as they're going out and they need you to go with them?'</p><p>'Why?' the 8 year old asked.</p><p>Caitlin shrugged.</p><p>'Dunno... I'm just delivering the message!'</p><p>'Are you coming too?' she asked.</p><p>Caitlin shook her head.</p><p>'Uh-uh... I'm babysitting as usual... EM and Joshy!' the older girl replied, noticing her sister was totally naked under her robe, as was I under mine.</p><p>'Did you both have a good night?' she asked with a wink.</p><p>'Does a bear shit in the woods?' I laughed.</p><p>'It was great!' Hannah replied enthusiastically.</p><p>'Well you better get washed and dressed... you can tell me all about it later!' Caitlin told her sister.</p><p>Hannah went dashing off and then suddenly came running back into the room. She ran over to me, threw her little arms around me and gave me a big kiss.</p><p>'What was that for?' I laughed.</p><p>'Just because...' she said without any further explanation, and then dashed back out again and ran up the stairs to get washed and dressed.</p><p>'I think she likes you...' Caitlin said with a giggle.</p><p>'You don't say?' I laughed. 'So how come they all get to go out and you're stuck at home baby sitting again?'</p><p>'I don't mind really' she told me. 'I'm not sure where they're going... I think it's something to do with Uncle Trevor but I'm not sure...'</p><p>'THE Uncle Trevor? As in... Hannah's cherry Uncle Trevor?'</p><p>'Yup... one and the same... and probably some of his friends as well...'</p><p>'Well if you're on your own... you know that you're welcome to come in here if you fancy some company?'</p><p>Caitlin got up and wandered over to me, settling herself onto my lap. She was wearing a pair of those tight jeans again and her superb pert bum nestled on top of my rapidly hardening cock. She put her arms around my neck and gave me a hug before kissing me briefly on the lips.</p><p>'Thank you... I might just do that. I'll have Ellie-May and Josh with me though?'</p><p>I smiled at the thought of the two youngest. I knew how sexy little EM was of course, but Josh was unknown to me. I think I'd only ever seen him the once and even that was from a distance. I remembered little 4 year old Ellie-May, her sweet baby pussy and her soft little ruby red lips on my cock. Most of all, I remembered how I fucked her sweet little mouth and how she'd happily swallowed my cum without any hesitation whatsoever. My cock began to throb at the mere recollection.</p><p>I ran my hands along Caitlin's svelte body, before tenderly caressing one of those sweet little mounds on her chest and then fondling that firm, delicious little bum through her jeans. Caitlin's hand came down and slipped into my robe, smiling when she realised that all I had on was... a hard on!</p><p> 'Oooh...' I sighed as I felt her curl her soft, slender fingers around my hard aching cock.</p><p>I kissed her again as she slowly and expertly began to wank me.</p><p>'Mmm...' I moaned into her sweet 12 year old mouth as she ran her thumb over the pre-cum covered head.</p><p>I was really getting into it now, secretly hoping that Caitlin might drop to her knees and suck my cock. I felt fit to burst. Just as it looked like she might... she stopped!</p><p>'Oh fuck Cait...' I complained. 'Please.... don't stop now... oh fuck...'</p><p>Caitlin gave me a big grin and giggled like mad.</p><p>'Sorry...' she giggled.</p><p>'You bitch!' I laughed.</p><p>She was roaring with laughter now as Hannah burst back through the door, washed, dressed and with her bag in her hand.</p><p>'Ready!' she said brightly.</p><p>I looked directly into Caitlin's bright green eyes.</p><p>'So was I....' I said, aiming the remark directly at the 12 year old.</p><p>Caitlin just giggled again.</p><p>'What do you mean?' Hannah asked, not getting the joke.</p><p>'Doesn't matter...' I replied before giving her a final hug and kiss. 'Thank you poppet for last night... you were wonderful. Are you going to come back and see me again soon?'</p><p>'Uh-huh...' she nodded. 'Uncle Pete... next time I come... can I bring a friend... or maybe two?'</p><p>Fucking hell! I nearly cum in my pants at the thought of little Hannah and two of her 8 year old friends.</p><p>'Of course you can darling... any time you like okay?'</p><p>She gave me a big smile and another hug.</p><p>'Thanks!' she said before happily skipping out.</p><p>'You... are one big tease do you know that?' I whispered to Caitlin as she hugged me before we kissed.</p><p>'Me?' she said, sounding offended when we broke away. 'Never!' she added, as she reached inside my robe and gave my still throbbing cock another squeeze.</p><p>'See you later?' I said hopefully as she followed her little sister out.</p><p>'Yeah...' she called over her shoulder with a wave. 'Maybe.....'</p><p><b>End Of Part Six</b></p>"
1001,Megan & Her Brothers,Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['M/g', 'M/b/b', 'g/b', 'g/7', 'b8', 'b5', 'fondling', 'oral', 'anal', 'porn']","Another 'Peter the paedo' story! Peter is a writer who lusts after the 7 year old girl who has recently moved in next door. Unfortunately, he doesn't even know her name, until he spots it on her folder when she is returning home from school one day. One warm summer's day, she is out playing alone as he sits in the garden writing on his laptop. Her curiosity gets the better of her and she wants to know what he's doing. This opens up a world of opportunities for our hero which he is happy to exploit, and leads to a sexual adventure with both 7 year old Megan and her brothers Lewis who is 8 and 5 year old Daniel....",2012-05-26T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did not happen. If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!","<p>I suppose they'd lived there about six months or so now. I'd seen them the day they'd moved it, Mum, daughter and two boys. I never saw a man with them though. Come to think of it I still haven't, so I presume that means that there isn't one.</p><p>I'd seen her about a lot, outside playing with some of the other kids that lived in our road. They were all cute, every last one of them. but for some reason, she stood out.</p><p>Whether it was that golden blonde hair, usually tied in bunches swishing about on either side of her head as she ran around, those delightful, sparkling blue eyes or the short skirts she always seemed to wear, I don't know. There was just something about her. What I do know is that she was VERY cute and VERY sexy.</p><p>She became my fantasy figure whenever I had a nocturnal wanking session, which was pretty much every night, as I lay there dreaming of getting into her knickers and the treasures they contained.</p><p>I'd give her a little smile whenever I saw her, when I walked to the shops or was pottering about. Often when I spotted her, she was on her way to or returning from school, dressed in her school uniform; yellow polo shirt and short brown pleated skirt with a brown cardigan, or fleece if it was chilly. In the summertime, it was one of those gingham, checked dresses in yellow and white, sometimes with her brown cardigan. Like I said, her hair was often up in bunches but occasionally she wore it in pigtails or a ponytail.</p><p>It was when she was on her way home from school one day that I found out her name... by pure chance. As I walked past her on the way to the newsagents, she was on her way home from school. I smiled and got my usual smile back from the little doll. I noticed she was carrying one of those plastic school folder things in her arms and written on it clearly in black marker pen was her name.</p><p>""Megan Wright - Class 7""</p><p>Megan, I thought to myself. Next time I saw her, I decided that I would say hello. Maybe even use her name.</p><p>As my own kids had long since grown up, I'd lost track of the school holidays and never realised it was the summer break until one morning I heard all the kids outside playing during the day. On this particular morning, it was looking to be a very hot day, one that the tabloids would always describe as 'a scorcher', so I decided to take my trusty laptop and sit outside to write.</p><p>I was a bit disappointed as for such a nice day, it was devoid of children out playing. But then seemingly out of nowhere, little Megan appeared looking very summery in a white t-shirt and a pair of very tight, pink Lycra shorts that moulded to her like a second skin. Her hair was up in a ponytail today and she was skipping all alone with a rope. She spotted me in my garden, looked in my direction and gave me such a beautiful smile.</p><p>'Hiya Megan!' I said breezily. 'Are you okay on this lovely sunny day?'</p><p>She looked shocked and surprised that not only had I spoken to her, but that I knew her name.</p><p>'How do you know my name?' she asked with a puzzled look on her sweet face.</p><p>'Ah!' I laughed. 'That's because I'm clever!'</p><p>She ventured closer.</p><p>'What you doing?'</p><p>'Writing!' I told her. 'Well... trying to...' I laughed, 'but it's hard...'</p><p>'Why?'</p><p>'Well... sometimes the words just won't come to me...' I explained, 'plus it's hot... and... I get distracted very easily by pretty little girls!'</p><p>I winked at her. Megan giggled a delightful little giggle which made dimples appear in her cheeks.</p><p>'What do you write about?'</p><p>'All sorts of things,' I told her. 'This is a new story I've just started. It's about a little blonde girl called Megan...'</p><p>It didn't click with her at all, even when I asked her how old she was.</p><p>'7!' she replied.</p><p>'Megan's 7!' I said. 'And she's out playing with her skipping rope... dressed in a white t-shirt and pink shorts...'</p><p>Suddenly, the penny dropped.</p><p>'That's ME!' she smiled and giggled.</p><p>'Might be....' I winked at her.</p><p>'What happens next?'</p><p>'Dunno...' I replied. 'At the moment, she's chatting to a miserable old bloke called Peter'</p><p>'Is that your name?' she asked.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'Sorry, I should have introduced myself shouldn't I?'</p><p>I held my hand out.</p><p>'I'm Peter!'</p><p>She took my big rough hand in her tiny soft one with little lilac painted fingernails and we shook them.</p><p>'Actually...' I said, keeping hold of that delicate little hand, 'ladies and gentlemen don't usually shake hands.'</p><p>'Don't they?'</p><p>I shook my head.</p><p>'Normally, a man does this...'</p><p>I kissed the back of her hand tenderly.</p><p>'Nice to meet you... fair maiden Megan!' I said in a posh voice.</p><p>Megan giggled again.</p><p>'You're funny!' she giggled.</p><p>'Sometimes!' I replied, although my tone went completely over her head. 'So how come you're playing all on your own?'</p><p>'None of my friends are in,' she said sadly. 'I wanted the pool out, but Mum said she's too busy to keep an eye on me!'</p><p>'That's a shame,' I sympathised with her, 'it'd be nice in this weather...'</p><p>It'd also be very nice to see you in a little swimsuit, bikini, or better still just your knickers or the holy grail... in the nuddy, I thought to myself.</p><p>'I know!' she replied.</p><p>'Never mind,' I said, 'at least I get to talk to you!'</p><p>She smiled.</p><p>'Megan! MEGAN!' her Mum called her from the window.</p><p>Megan rolled her eyes at me as if to say, ""what does she want?"".</p><p>'Yeah?'</p><p>'I hope you're not disturbing that man!' she called back.</p><p>I got up and walked across my garden to her window.</p><p>'She's fine...' I said, 'in fact, she's a welcome distraction!'</p><p>The woman laughed.</p><p>'I've got many names and descriptions for her... and that's not one of them!' she laughed.</p><p>'Oh bless her!' I laughed. 'I think she's delightful!'</p><p>'You should have her for twenty four hours!' she said to me.</p><p>I'd have her permanently, I thought.</p><p>'I'm Peter by the way,' I said by way of introduction.</p><p>'Helen!' she replied. 'I've seen you about but I've been so busy, I've not actually managed to get round to introducing ourselves.'</p><p>'Well we have now', I told her, 'oh and don't worry about Megan, she's fine. She's a very intelligent little girl,' I said.</p><p>'Too intelligent for her age...' Helen replied, 'and bloody lippy with it!'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'Mine were at that age too!'</p><p>'You have kids?'</p><p>'Yeah... all girls as well... so I know exactly what you mean. All flown the nest now though.'</p><p>'Wish mine would hurry up and do that!' she laughed.</p><p>'You'll miss them!' I warned her.</p><p>'Yeah...' Helen said on reflection, 'I will... although I could commit bloody murder at times!' she laughed again.</p><p>'I know what you mean... oh by the way, is it okay for me to give Megan a drink or an ice cream? I didn't want to just take her in and give them to her... you know... these days?'</p><p>'Oh that's fine, now that I know you... just be careful if you let her in though.'</p><p>I raised my eyebrows.</p><p>'She's a right nosy little cow!'</p><p>I laughed hard.</p><p>'She's a female... what do you expect?' I laughed. 'But I'll... err... bear that in mind!'</p><p>'Actually, if you could keep a general eye on her I'd appreciate it... save me running to the window every five minutes?'</p><p>'No problem,' I said. 'If you can't see her, then she'll probably be in my place... having a nose!' I added for good measure with a laugh. 'See you later!'</p><p>I wandered back over to where Megan was.</p><p>'Your Mum's told me all about you now!' I said with a chuckle.</p><p>Megan looked worried.</p><p>'Has she?'</p><p>'Ah Gotcha... not really!' I laughed, finding it difficult to keep a straight face. 'But she did say you're allowed to come into my house, so that means I can give you a nice cold can of fizzy pop... or maybe an ice cream?'</p><p>'Ice cream yeah!' Megan decided in a split second.</p><p>'Come on then!' I said closing the lid of my laptop.</p><p>I took Megan's hand and we wandered indoors.</p><p>Helen was spot on. As soon as we got into my place, little Megan began studying the photo's dotted around my lounge of my daughters when they younger.</p><p>'Who are they?' she asked.</p><p>'My girls... when they were little,' I told her, only they're not so little any more. They're all grown up!'</p><p>'They're very pretty,' she observed as she moved along them.</p><p>'They are,' I replied. 'So are you!'</p><p>'I don't think I am...' Megan replied quietly.</p><p>'You don't realise just how pretty you are!' I told her.</p><p>I picked her up in my arms and walked over to the big mirror which hung on my wall.</p><p>'Look!' I said, turning her to face the mirror. 'Beautiful blonde hair, bright blue eyes, little button nose...'</p><p>I tapped it with the end of my index finger making her giggle.</p><p>'And look at those lovely dimples... and those freckles! That's where the fairies dance across your face when you're born because they're so happy. Did you know that?'</p><p>Megan eyed me suspiciously as she giggled again.</p><p>'Hmm... I'm not sure what to call you...' I said scratching my head. 'Dimples... or giggles!'</p><p>Megan giggled even more.</p><p>'That's it!' I said. 'It has to be giggles. Little Megan Giggle-chops!'</p><p>That was it. Megan giggled continuously.</p><p>'That's silly!' she laughed.</p><p>'Yup... and so is thinking you're not pretty and...'</p><p>I trailed off, realising that I might have been overstepping the mark too soon.</p><p>'And what?' she asked</p><p>She certainly picked up on that quick enough.</p><p>'Nothing' I said, trying to brush it off and make light of it.</p><p>'Oh tell me...please?'</p><p>'No,' I replied. 'I shouldn't even have thought it. I'll get into big trouble.'</p><p>'No you won't,' she said adamantly. 'I won't tell anyone, I promise!'</p><p>I looked at her serious little face.</p><p>'Honest!' she said, 'not no one!'</p><p>I cupped a hand to her ear.</p><p>'And... a sexy little bum!' I whispered. 'Remember, you promised?'</p><p>Megan giggled non-stop. When she eventually stopped she asked, 'Do you really think that?'</p><p>'I wouldn't have said it if I didn't think it!' I told her. 'It's only from what I've seen... I mean, I can only guess can't I? The closest I've come to seeing it I suppose is in those lovely shorts you're wearing today!'</p><p>I put her down.</p><p>'So, you coming to choose your ice cream?' I asked her.</p><p>Megan nodded. I led her to the kitchen and opened the freezer. She chose cherry twist, so I put two large scoops into a bowl for her and then some for myself before we returned to the lounge and sat on the sofa together eating our ice cream. Megan somehow managed to get half of it down her, turning her white t-shirt turning into a pink and white one. She looked incredibly angelic, cute and sexy with ice cream all around her moosh.</p><p>'Can I take a photo of you?' I asked. 'You look so cute like that!'</p><p>Megan nodded, so I went and fetched my camera and took a few shots.</p><p>'Oh they look great!' I said, showing them to her on the camera's screen, 'You're a right little model!'</p><p>'Take some more!' she squealed, putting the empty bowl on the table and standing up.</p><p>I took lots more with her posing with her hands on her hips, and then with just one hand on her hip. I got her to turn around and look back to the camera over her shoulder. While she had her back to me, I managed a couple of sneaky close up shots of that lovely bum encased in those incredibly tight pink Lycra shorts. Then she floored me.</p><p>'If you think my bum is sexy...' she said, 'why don't you take some pictures of it?'</p><p>'Are you sure?' I asked.</p><p>'I got shorts on...' she replied like it was no big deal.</p><p>I got down to her level and took some. This time they were perfectly framed and focused.</p><p>'Can you bend over with your hands on your hips?' I asked.</p><p>Little Megan posed as I asked.</p><p>'Now touch your toes... good girl... lovely!'</p><p>I showed her the results.</p><p>'They're good,' she said before asking me quietly, 'you won't show the bum ones to anybody though will you?'</p><p>'Course I won't,' I reassured her, 'but you mustn't tell anyone I took photo's of you... especially those ones. They'll get the wrong idea and I'll get into big trouble, Deal?'</p><p>'Deal!' she said and we shook hands.</p><p>'Look at the state of you!' I laughed.</p><p>Megan looked down at her t-shirt and giggled.</p><p>'Oops!' she said. 'Mummy'll kill me!'</p><p>'Tell her it was an accident,' I winked.</p><p>'I better go and change,' she said.</p><p>'Are you coming back?' I asked.</p><p>She nodded. 'If Mum lets me!'</p><p>'Okay,' I said as I collected up the bowls. 'I'll go and sit outside again.'</p><p>'Can I call you ""Uncle"" Peter?'</p><p>'Course you can giggle-chops!' I told her.</p><p>She came over to me and crooked her finger for me to bend down. I bent down and she put her arms around my neck before she gave me a sweet little kiss.</p><p>'What's that for?' I asked with surprise.</p><p>'For being so nice...' she replied, '...and the ice cream!'</p><p>She smiled.</p><p>'See you soon...' she said, '...hopefully!' as she happily skipped out.</p><p>I grabbed my laptop and sat back outside just in time to see Megan slip past with a wave and a smile. I watched her little bum wiggle in those tight pink shorts as she made her way home.</p><p>I worked on my laptop in the sunshine, my mind filled with overwhelming erotic thoughts of sweet, sexy little Megan. I had no shortage of ideas now and I tapped away on the keyboard furiously. I was so wrapped up in my writing that I'd sort of temporarily forgotten about the REAL Megan, until I felt two soft little hands suddenly covering my eyes from behind me.</p><p>'Guess who?' Megan asked in that honeyed, sing-song voice of hers.</p><p>'Er... Kylie Minogue?'</p><p>Megan giggled.</p><p>'Madonna then?'</p><p>More giggles.</p><p>'In that case... it must be little Megan giggle-chops!' I said.</p><p>She pulled her hands away.</p><p>'Mummy let me back out!' she said delightedly, 'but I mustn't get dirty again!'</p><p>She moved round to the front of me, did a twirl and then posed.</p><p>'Dahh -dahhhh!'</p><p>She'd changed into a very short, white sleeveless summer dress. It was made of a very thin, flimsy material and I could almost see through it. I could tell that Megan had a pair of pale blue knickers on underneath and when she stood at the right angle in the light, I could make out the shape of her sexy thighs and pussy area. I felt my cock stirring.</p><p>'Nice dress,' I commented, 'very summery!'</p><p>Megan didn't answer. When I looked, she had hold of her top lip between the finger and thumb of one hand, and was doing the same with her bottom lip with her other hand.</p><p>'Megan?' I said with a laugh, 'what on earth are you doing sweetie?'</p><p>'Pulling my lips apart...' she said.</p><p>'Hmm... okay...' I replied. 'Would you... er... mind telling me... WHY?' I laughed harder.</p><p>'Because... that's what I'm doing in your story...' she said like I was stupid for even asking.</p><p>I was totally baffled. And then it hit me. Oh shit! I thought. I'd forgotten that when she'd covered my eyes, she was standing right behind me which meant she could read exactly what I'd written on my laptop over my shoulder. Fortunately, the preceding page couldn't be seen as I'd just started on a new one and had only typed the first line which began ""Megan pulled her sweet lips apart...""</p><p>'Right,' I said nervously, wondering what this bright, articulate little 7 year old was going to come out with next.</p><p>I should have guessed.</p><p>'Uncle Peter...' she then asked, 'why would I do that?</p><p>'It's... it's just a story' I replied.</p><p>It was the first thing that came into my head to be honest.</p><p>'Yeah I know... but why?'</p><p>Clearly, Megan wasn't going to let this drop.</p><p>'How about we go inside and get a nice cold drink?' I suggested, hoping that it might be a suitable diversion, 'and no spilling it down you... or your Mum will be killing ME!' I laughed.</p><p>I closed the lid of the laptop and we wandered back in.</p><p>I got a couple of ice cold cans from the kitchen but when I returned to the lounge, I froze. Megan had opened the lid of the laptop and was reading what I'd written... in its entirety! She was concentrating so hard, she never even noticed me come back in, let alone standing there. I gave an exaggerated cough. Megan jumped and then looked up at me red faced.</p><p>'You're not meant to be reading that young lady!' I said.</p><p>'I... err... I'm sorry' she said rather sheepishly. 'I just wanted to know why I would be pulling my lips apart!'</p><p>Her beautiful little eyes became watery.</p><p>'Hey... hey... hey...' I said softly as I put the drinks down, 'it's not the end of the world!'</p><p>I sat down next to her and lifted Megan up onto my lap.</p><p>'No tears little Megan giggle-chops,' I told her, 'they're not allowed in this house!'</p><p>'I'm really, REALLY sorry!' she said apologetically with a big sniff, 'I just wanted to know... that's all!'</p><p>'And now that you've read it...' I asked, 'do you know?'</p><p>She shook her sweet head.</p><p>'Not really...' she told me. There's lots of things and words in it that I don't understand... I don't even have a cat anyway!'</p><p>Oh bless her sweet little innocent heart, I thought. Now the question was, do I try and brush it off, or take a chance and explain to her what it all really meant? This was one intelligent little girl who wasn't going to be fobbed off easily and maybe I thought, it might just help me to get into her knickers.</p><p>'It's grown up stuff!' I told her.</p><p>Megan went quiet for a moment while she thought.</p><p>'It can't be...' she eventually said, 'if it's about me?'</p><p>Jesus, I thought to myself, now get out of that. I felt like I'd dug myself a big hole which was getting deeper by the second and I was struggling to climb out of it.</p><p>'Well sometimes,' I tried to explain, 'little girls like you... do grown up things.'</p><p>'Like what?' she wanted to know.</p><p>She simply wasn't going to give up, so I gave her a big hug.</p><p>'If I read it and explain it all to you... promise me you won't tell anyone?'</p><p>'I already did silly!' she replied like I was really thick.</p><p>'Say it again!' I insisted.</p><p>'I promise... I won't tell no-one... nuffink!' she said solemnly.</p><p>I read her what I'd written so far and she looked up at me.</p><p>'So a pussy is another name for my... you know... front bottom?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'And it was those lips... down there?'</p><p>I nodded again and her face brightened.</p><p>'I get it now!' she said triumphantly. 'It's a sexy story!'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'It is...' I confirmed. 'I hope you don't mind that I based it on you?'</p><p>She shook her head.</p><p>'But how do you know my...' she stopped to remember the word, '...pussy... is sweet?'</p><p>'I don't,' I replied, 'but it's fantasy. Do you know what that is?'</p><p>'When you pretend... or imagine?' she answered.</p><p>'That's it! You're very clever' I told her. 'I wish I didn't have to imagine it though...' I added, to see whether she would take the bait.</p><p>Megan thought for a moment.</p><p>'I could show you...' she suggested, 'and then you wouldn't have to imagine it... as long as you don't tell anyone that I did?'</p><p>As if I would.</p><p>'I would never do that,' I told her, 'but the same goes for you. You mustn't tell anyone that you showed me?'</p><p>She shook her head.</p><p>'I would get into mega trouble if Mummy found out that I'd shown you... so I won't!' Megan said.</p><p>Not half as much as the shit I'd be in, I thought. Megan jumped down off my lap.</p><p>'Hang on,' I said, 'let's go to the back room, just in case. No chance of anyone seeing us in there!'</p><p>Megan happily ran out. I grabbed my camera and followed her as we went into my back room.</p><p>'Oh wow...another computer!' Megan said with surprise as she looked at the walls. 'And more photos!'</p><p>'Talking of photos...' I said, 'can I take some more... you know when you...?'</p><p>Megan giggled naughtily and then nodded her head.</p><p>'No showing though?'</p><p>'No showing!' I promised her. 'Our secret yeah?'</p><p>Megan nodded.</p><p>'Now lift your dress up... and show me those sexy knickers...'</p><p>Megan hitched her dress up with her left hand and gave me a thumbs up with the other as I snapped away.</p><p>'Now turn around darling... and lift the back?'</p><p>Megan did as I asked and lifted up the back of her dress. The waistband of her light blue knickers was halfway down, showing a gorgeous and generous portion of delightful little bum crack, with half of her knickers rucked and stuck up her bum between her lovely little cheeks.</p><p>'Mmm...very sexy...' I murmured as I continued taking shot after shot. 'Now slide them down a little, just over your bum... that's it... just like that... hold still... brilliant... now turn and face me... and now pull the front of your knickers down like you just did...'</p><p>I got my first glimpse of her darling little slit. It was every bit as beautiful and sexy as I'd imagined it to be in all of my fantasies. I whistled.</p><p>'That is very sweet,' I said with a big smile. 'Told you it would be!'</p><p>Megan giggled as I rattled off more shots.</p><p>'Come here sweetheart' I said.</p><p>Megan went to pull her light blue knickers back up.</p><p>'Can you leave them down a bit longer?' I asked.</p><p>Megan left them around her thighs and still holding her dress up, waddled over to me. I laughed.</p><p>'Little Megan Giggle-chops has turned into ""March of the Penguins"" I said.</p><p>Megan giggled like mad.</p><p>'I want to have a closer look,' I said as I got down onto my knees.</p><p>'I need to pull my lips apart though,' Megan said, copying what she'd read in the story.</p><p>There was no way I wanted to discourage her, but I said 'in a moment sweetie...'</p><p>I had a good look at her beautiful little 7 year old vagina, with her tightly closed little pussy lips. A perfect line between her legs. Smooth, unblemished and hairless. Just like little girls should be.</p><p>'That is so nice... I could just kiss it! Can I?' I asked hopefully.</p><p>Megan giggled at the naughtiness of it and then nodded.</p><p>'Can I touch you there too?'</p><p>'Will it hurt?' she wanted to know.</p><p>'No poppet,' I replied, 'and I'd never hurt you on purpose!'</p><p>'Okay then!' she told me happily.</p><p>'I got an idea' I said. 'Why don't you take these right off?' I suggested, tugging at her dress and her knickers.</p><p>'You do it!' she said with a smile, raising her arms.</p><p>I pulled her dress up then off over her head, so that she stood there with just her pale blue knickers around her thighs, white ankle socks and pink plastic sandals. I grabbed my camera and took a few shots of her like that. She looked an absolute paedo's dream. I then pulled her knickers the rest of the way down as she raised each leg in turn and then right off.</p><p>'Oh Megan...' I cooed softly, 'you are absolutely beautiful... and so, so sexy!'</p><p>I wrapped my arms around her tiny naked body, hugged her close and kissed her on the lips. I moved my hand across the smooth unblemished skin on her back, then lower as I fondled and squeezed that fantastic little bum which I'd dreamt about so much and had figured in so many of my fantasies.</p><p>'Stand with your legs apart a bit darling...' I whispered.</p><p>Megan repositioned herself. I ran my fingertip along her little slit and I felt her little body tremble as Megan had someone touch her there for the first time.</p><p>'That tickles...' she giggled.</p><p>'Does it feel nice though?' I asked.</p><p>She nodded, just as I knew she would. I placed a light kiss on the fleshy mound just above her slit and then lightly swiped my tongue along the folds of her soft little lips.</p><p>'That's really nice...' she said barely audible. 'Do that again?'</p><p>I repeated my actions feeling her little body shudder and tremble again.</p><p>'Uncle Pete?' Megan said quietly.</p><p>'Yes darling?' I replied, looking up at her as I drank it that beautiful aroma of hot, little girl pussy.</p><p>'Do all little girls do this?'</p><p>'Not all...' I answered honestly. 'Some do... so do some boys too. The thing is, some people think it's wrong for a man and a little girl to do it and say we mustn't. That's why you can never tell anybody. They'll lock me up and we won't be able to see each other any more'</p><p>'Why though?' she asked, struggling to understand why some people viewed it as so wrong. 'It's nice and I like it... I want you to!'</p><p>'Oh I know darling...' I replied, 'but that's just the way it is!'</p><p>'That's really silly!' she said with a hint of annoyance in her voice.</p><p>Out of the mouths of babes, I thought. If only 7 year old's ran the country, how much nicer and sensible things would be. Megan put her arms around me and gave me a big hug before giving me a lovely hard kiss on my lips.</p><p>'I won't never tell anyone ever... never ever... and I won't let them take you away!'</p><p>There was something in the way that she said it that made me totally believe her too.</p><p>'Would you like to see some other boys and girls doing things like this?' I asked her.</p><p>'Yeah!' Megan answered excitedly.</p><p>I stood up and booted my desktop before sitting down in front of it.</p><p>'Come sit on my lap sexy!' I said patting it.</p><p>Naked little Megan climbed up as we heard the start up jingle.</p><p>'Hang on,' I said, 'shall I get drinks first?'</p><p>Megan gave me a smile and a little nod, so I lifted her down and went to fetch two cold glasses of cola, some crisps, sweets and chocolate bars. I retook my seat and Megan retook hers on my lap. I tapped at the keyboard as I decrypted some folders and then clicked before a picture of a little red headed girl appeared on screen. She was about 5 years old, naked and had her little legs spread wide to show off her lovely bald little pussy.</p><p>'Wow! Megan gasped with surprise. 'She's littler than me!'</p><p>'Yup!' I replied. 'Children of all ages like to do all sorts of sexy things. Look at this one...'</p><p>I clicked. Up came a picture of a little blonde toddler with both of her tiny hands clasped around a thick meaty cock which she was trying to suck.</p><p>'Urrgh!' Megan laughed, pulling a face. 'She's sucking his thingy!'</p><p>'That's because it feels so nice!' I informed her. 'You didn't go ""urrgh"" when I licked you down there did you?'</p><p>Megan thought about it for a moment.</p><p>'It's the same thing really isn't it?' she finally said.</p><p>I nodded, pleased that she'd made the connection.</p><p>'Here... see what you make of this. This one is a short video...'</p><p>I clicked on an mpg. A little dark haired girl appeared who was around the same age as Megan. There was no sound on it as she spread her legs and rubbed her tiny clit before a man's cock appeared. She wanked it tenderly before she slipped her lips over the end and began to lovingly suck and lick it. Suddenly, his stringy cum started shooting out of the end and began to fly into the little girls waiting open mouth and down her face.</p><p>The video then cut to the same little girl sitting naked on the toilet, legs spread wide as the camera focused between them on her sweet gaping little hole, golden fluid beginning to dribble from between her sexy legs before the video came to a stop.</p><p>'What did you think of that?' I asked the cute, naked 7 year old perched on my lap.</p><p>'Oh BIG wow!' she giggled before adding, 'it's made me feel all funny and tingly between my legs...' she told me.</p><p>'That's because you like it,' I told her, 'and so it makes you feel all sexy and tingly down there.'</p><p>'Uncle Peter?' she asked, turning her head towards me and looking at me with that sweet little face and incredible eyes. Eyes that I just knew would force me to give this delightful little child anything she asked for, if it was in my power to do so.</p><p>'Yes sweetheart?'</p><p>'Can I see yours... your thingy I mean... you know... your willy?'</p><p>'If you really want to babes,' I said softly, 'you can even touch it if you want to?'</p><p>I lifted her down and stood up.</p><p>'Do you want to pull my shorts down?' I asked her.</p><p>Megan nodded with a sweet giggle, reached out and tugged at them as they slipped down.</p><p>'You got hairy legs!' she giggled in amusement.</p><p>Then she pulled my pants down and my hard cock sprang out inches from her sweet little face.</p><p>'Oh wowser!' she gasped as her eyes widened at the sight. 'I never thought it would be THAT big... or so hairy!' she giggled again. 'It's much bigger than both of my brothers!'</p><p>'How old are they?' I asked.</p><p>'Lewis is 8... and Daniel is 5.'</p><p>'That's why then, because they're only little,' I told her. 'When they get older, theirs will be big like mine.'</p><p>'What's that stuff?' she asked, looking at the long strands of pre-cum hanging off my cock.</p><p>I took a bit of time out to explain to her about semen and pre-cum; what they were, what they were for, all that sort of thing.</p><p>'THAT...' she pointed to my hard cock, 'won't fit in THERE!' she pointed to the tiny hole between her legs.</p><p>By the way she said it and the tone of her voice, she was clearly certain that it was a fact.</p><p>'Jump back up here,' I said as I lifted her back onto my lap.</p><p>Her soft little bum cheeks nestled themselves over my hard aching cock and it felt delicious. Megan noticed it too.</p><p>'Ooh... I can feel it. It's all hot, hard and spongy...' she giggled '...and I can feel that stuff!'</p><p>'Watch this and then tell me you don't think it'll fit...' I said as I started up another video clip.</p><p>It showed a cute little girl of around 6 or so with two of her own little fingers deep inside her tiny hole, before it cut to a shot of a big hard cock (bigger than mine embarrassingly), sliding in and out of her hole before cutting to the same cock sliding in and out of her tight little bum. The girl was lying on her back and to prove she was actually taking this adult cock up her little back door, she pulled her little pink pussy lips apart before it cut back to the cock sliding in and out of that hole again. The little girl was being well and truly fucked in both of her little holes before the video came to a stop.</p><p>'I never thought it would ever fit in like that!' Megan admitted in astonishment.</p><p>I was just about to answer her when there was a loud bang at the font door.</p><p>'Quick! Get dressed!' I said quietly as I began to pull my own pants and shorts back up.</p><p>I was pretty much in a state of panic, not expecting any visitors and wondering who was bashing at my front door. I closed the door to the back room to give Megan a chance to dress, took a few deep breaths and went to answer it. A little boy stood there, blond and extremely cute. I recognised him as he bore a striking resemblance to his little sister. He smiled at me in his red and white football kit.</p><p>'Hello!' I said with a big smile. 'Don't tell me... you're Lewis right?'</p><p>He smiled again and nodded.</p><p>'Is Megan there?' he asked politely, 'Only Mum said it's lunchtime!'</p><p>I glanced at my watch. It's absolutely true. Time certainly flies when you're having fun.</p><p>'Megan!' I called, hoping she was now dressed and had her little knickers back on.</p><p>Megan wandered out happily, fully dressed and looking the picture of pure innocence.</p><p>'Mum wants you... it's lunchtime!' Lewis repeated.</p><p>'Can I come back later?' Megan asked.</p><p>'Course you can princess... if Mummy says it's okay?'</p><p>She gave me a big hug and kiss.</p><p>'Thanks... see you later Uncle Pete!'</p><p>'See you later... little Megan giggle-chops!' I laughed. 'See you Lewis!'</p><p>I caught Megan's eye as she left, winked and blew her a kiss. She smiled and blew me one back. The moment she left, I missed her badly. Having Megan around the place was like a breath of fresh air.</p><p>I transferred all of the photos I'd taken of her to an encrypted folder before I reviewed them. As I went through them slowly stroking my aching cock, I just knew instinctively that my sexual relationship with Megan Wright was only just starting.</p><p>I cleaned up and then went to sit back outside with my laptop. Now I'd seen the beautiful little Megan in all her natural glory, I no longer had to rely on my imagination, so I did a bit of editing to describe her exactly. As I was tapping away, a football suddenly whizzed past my ear hole. I looked up.</p><p>'Sorry!' Lewis called out, still looking incredibly cute in his football kit.</p><p>I don't follow football so I had no idea of the team, except that it was a red shirt and sexy, white shiny shorts.</p><p>'No problem matey!' I said with a laugh as I beckoned him over to me. 'Where's Megan?' I asked.</p><p>'Oh she's been grounded for the rest of the day!' he informed me.</p><p>'Why?'</p><p>'She gave Mum a bit of lip... and when Mum told her off...' he explained while trying not to laugh, 'she called Mum a fat bitch!'</p><p>I had less success.</p><p>'Oops!' I said as I burst out laughing.</p><p>Lewis joined in giggling, which was so like his sister's.</p><p>'Oh dear...' I said, 'no wonder your Mum grounded her!'</p><p>'Was dead funny though!' Lewis admitted. 'She cracks me up sometimes... the things she says!'</p><p>'I bet,' I replied. 'Shame she's grounded though.'</p><p>'She said she played on your computer and had great fun...'</p><p>'Yeah...' I said, 'we did have great fun!'</p><p>I doubted that Lewis could have imagined the type of fun I'd actually had with his 7 year old little sister. Lewis spoke to me quietly.</p><p>'Could I... you know... come and play on your computer please? We don't have one...'</p><p>'Yeah... course you can matey!' I said with a smile. 'If it's okay with your Mum for Megan, I'm sure she won't mind you coming in either. You best grab your ball though?'</p><p>Lewis went and fetched it his football and I grabbed my laptop. I showed him into the back room and then it suddenly dawned on me. Before I had a chance to stop him or do anything, Lewis sat down in front of the computer screen... which was exactly how I'd left it earlier.</p><p>On the screen was a picture of a little 7 year old girl, pale blue knickers around her knees and lifting up her dress, showing hair bald little pussy to the camera with a big smile on her face. The girl was Lewis's little sister, Megan. Lewis sat silently and just stared at the screen.</p><p>I could already feel the handcuffs snapping onto my wrists. I could see the headline on the front page of the newspaper. For the first time in my life, I almost shit myself. Literally. How the fuck could I have been so careless?</p><p>'That's Megan!' Lewis suddenly announced, pointing at the screen.</p><p>I searched my brain for an excuse, ANY excuse that might be a tiny bit plausible to an 8 year old boy as to why I had a photograph of his little 7 year old sister with her knickers around her knees on the screen of my computer. Not surprisingly, I struggled to come up with one.</p><p>However, what Lewis said next was like a knock-out punch from Mike Tyson.</p><p>'THAT... is so cool!'</p><p>'Eh?' was all I could say, and I struggled to even get that out.</p><p>Lewis smiled and then started to explain.</p><p>'I used to like seeing Megan without her clothes on. It used to make my willy feel all funny and tingly and then go all stiff sort of thing when we used to have baths together. Then one day, Mum noticed and since then we have to have our baths separately, so I don't get to see her nudey any more...'</p><p>'She is very sexy,' I admitted, 'but can you keep it a secret... you know the pictures?'</p><p>'I will,' he told me, 'don't worry. No wonder Megan said she had fun here!' he laughed.</p><p>As he spoke and looked at the naked picture of his sister, I noticed Lewis's hand was on the front of his shorts and without even realising it, he was playing and squeezing his little cock.</p><p>'That feel nice?' I asked with a chuckle as I looked down at his crotch.</p><p>He suddenly snatched his hand away.</p><p>'It's okay...' I said, 'she makes me want to do that too. In fact, I was doing it before I saw you... that's why I forgot it was still on there. I've got lots more if you want to see them... not just Megan either. Boys and girls...'</p><p>Lewis nodded.</p><p>'You promise this is our secret?'</p><p>I promise!' he affirmed. 'I won't even tell Meg!'</p><p>'Good boy,' I said. 'Jump up and you can sit on my lap!'</p><p>I sat down and lifted him up so that he was sat on my lap with a leg draped over either side of mine. I placed a hand on his bare exposed thigh. Lewis didn't object.</p><p>'What do you fancy looking at?' I asked him.</p><p>'I don't mind...'</p><p>In order that it might encourage him to do things like Megan had, I decided on a man with a boy Lewis's age and clicked on a video. A boy of his age appeared naked with a stiff little cock. He played with it for a short while before a man appeared in shot. The boy sat on his lap and the man wanked his stiff little cock before the boy wrapped his hand around the man's and reciprocated the action. Then the video stopped.</p><p>'That was cool!' Lewis said.</p><p>I noticed he had his hand back on the front of his shorts. I moved my own hand on top of his and pressed my hand down on it so that he was rubbing his cock.</p><p>'It feels nicer when someone else does it...' I whispered in his ear as I gently moved his own hand away and replaced it with just mine, gently squeezing and caressing him.</p><p>'Mmm... it does...' he sighed.</p><p>'Want to see more?' I asked as I fondled his stiff little cock through his soft silky football shorts.</p><p>Lewis nodded, so I clicked on another of the same boy. This time the boy lay back on the bed as the man wanked him, before he leant across and sucked the boy's cute little cock. Then they swapped places and the boy sucked the man off, letting him cum in his mouth and swallowing it all down. It ended with the little boy giving a big cummy smile to the camera.</p><p>'Oh wow!' Lewis said animated, 'He looked like he really enjoyed that!'</p><p>'He probably did!' I told him. 'Having your cock sucked is the nicest feeling in the world!'</p><p>'Can I see more?' he asked eagerly.</p><p>I clicked on the last one in the same series. The boy was now on all fours showing his delicious little bum to the camera, pulling his cheeks apart to expose his wrinkled little anus. Then it cut to the man sliding his big veiny cock in out of the boys tiny bum. While he was watching it, I slipped my hand down the front of Lewis's shorts and squeezed his cock over his pants.</p><p>'That's nice...' he murmured quietly, turning his head to me.</p><p>I kissed him.</p><p>'How about we get rid of these?' I said, pulling at his pants. 'Make it easier?'</p><p>Lewis nodded.</p><p>He jumped down and pulled his football shirt off over his head which according to the badge was Manchester United I noticed. Then I pulled those lovely white football shorts down to reveal a pair of white Scooby-Doo pants.</p><p>'Can I take some photo's of you... like I did with Megan?'</p><p>'Okay...' he said, 'no-one will see them though will they?'</p><p>'No... they're just for me... I promise!'</p><p>I took a series of shots similar to those I'd taken of little Megan; with his pants up front and back, and then with them around his thighs before he took them right off.</p><p>'You ever done anything like this before?' I asked as I gently took hold of his stiff, uncut little cock.</p><p>He shook his head no as I gently squeezed it and pulled his little foreskin back and forth.</p><p>'So you've never had your cock sucked before then?'</p><p>He shook his head again. I got down onto my knees in front of him on the chair and slipped my lips over it. I sucked him hard as I put my hands behind him onto his soft, firm little bum. Instinctively, the little boy began to thrust his hips, trying to fuck my sucking mouth.</p><p>'Oh... oh...' he gasped as I licked his tight little ball sack and gently wanked him with my finger and thumb.</p><p>I stopped and then stood up.</p><p>'Get mine out Lewis...' I whispered.</p><p>Without any hesitation, he reached across and tugged my shorts and pants down and I kicked them off.</p><p>'Wish mine was as big as yours!' he commented as he looked at it.</p><p>'It will be one day matey,' I told him, 'but yours is cute, wonderful and tastes lovely!'</p><p>I took hold of his hands and showed him how to wrap them around my cock before I guided him in the art of wanking it.</p><p>'Like this...' I said softly, as I guided the motion of his hands backwards and forwards as he grasped it.</p><p>He very soon got the idea and began wanking me on his own very nicely.</p><p>Suddenly, Lewis asked 'Can I do what that boy did? I want to know what it tastes like!'</p><p>'Do what?' I asked him, wanting to hear the 8 year old say it.</p><p>'Put yours in my mouth... and suck it?'</p><p>Like he needed to bloody ask!</p><p>'Course you can!' I said. 'Put as much in as you can like he did... and then suck nice and hard!'</p><p>I felt Lewis's hot and willing little mouth envelope my hard, aching cock.</p><p>'Mind your teeth!' I reminded him as he caught me slightly.</p><p>He took more and more in, sucking hard.</p><p>'Oh that feels so nice...' I moaned as I held his head.</p><p>'Now lick it up and down... round the head... don't forget my balls...'</p><p>For his first ever time, he did it really well. I stopped him before I came in his mouth.</p><p>'You're really good at that,' I told him with a smile. 'You're a natural little cocksucker!'</p><p>'l wanted to make that stuff come out and go in my mouth!' he complained.</p><p>Fuck me I thought to myself, I've won the bloody lottery here. In fact, as I thought of both Lewis and Megan, it felt better than winning the lottery,</p><p>'Maybe later,' I told him, although what I actually meant was... definitely later!</p><p>'l want to make you feel good first?' I said.</p><p>'Sit up on that chair there...'</p><p>Lewis sat on the big armchair and I draped his legs over the arms, before getting onto my knees in front of him. I lifted him into position so that I could see his wrinkled tightly closed little bum hole before I thumbed his gorgeous cheeks apart and licked around the darker pink circle.</p><p>'Ooh... yeah... nice...' Lewis made little pleasurable noises, as I licked his delightful little bum.</p><p>I moved up and began licking and sucking his tiny smooth ball sack, before licking the length of his very stiff little cock. I then swallowed his cock and balls together before sucking his cock hard and moving my mouth fast up and down its little length. As I sucked him, I put my index finger to his tightly closed anal ring. I pushed and it resisted naturally. I pushed again and my fingertip broke through, slipping into his hot and tight little poop chute. As I gave him his first ever blow job, he thrust those little boy hips at me and I knew he was close to his first ever proper orgasm.</p><p>'Aargh... oooh...' he gasped. 'My willy tingles... really tingles... really nice...'</p><p>Lewis's body began to jerk around involuntarily and as I pushed my finger in deeper, I felt his sphincter clenching around it tightly. Knowing his little cock was about to get to the painful stage for him, I stopped sucking it and just gently licked the tip, swirling my tongue around the head. With each lick, his sweet little body jerked and his breathing now became really fast and heavy.</p><p>I looked up at him. Lewis had his eyes closed with a look of total pleasure on his dreamy, sweet face, As it became too painful for him, he pushed my head away and I pulled my finger out of his tight little bum hole. I looked at his lovely cock, the tip glowing a nice dark pink as it jerked and pulsated, indicating that he was still getting intense pleasure from it so I let him calm down. Eventually, he opened his eyes again and looked at me.</p><p>'That... was the... bestest... feeling...ever!' he said breathlessly.</p><p>I looked at him laying there with his legs wide apart, that dreamy post orgasmic look on his face and I just knew Lewis was going to be a super little boy slut.</p><p>'l told you that getting your cock sucked was the nicest feeling in the world!'</p><p>'My willy's gone all floppy!' he suddenly noticed.</p><p>'It does that after you cum... get those super nice feelings...' I told him. 'You have to wait a little while. lt's alright for you...' I laughed, 'it won't take you long. It takes someone my age forever!'</p><p>Lewis put his legs down.</p><p>'Give me a lovely hug, you very sexy little boy!'</p><p>He moved forward and wrapped his little arms around me, his smooth naked little body against my big, hairy one. He kissed me on the lips. I kissed him back, slipping my tongue into his sweet little mouth. He picked up the idea very quickly and soon we were kissing very passionately. I felt his little hand down between my legs, as he stroked and rubbed my cock.</p><p>'Nice...' I murmured when we broke away.</p><p>'Can I suck it and taste the stuff now?' he asked.</p><p>I shook my head and he gave a look of extreme disappointment. I'd never known a boy so keen to suck my cock and have me cum in his mouth.</p><p>'l want to do the other thing on the video first...' I told him. 'l want to put my cock up your sweet, tight little bum... I want to fuck you!' I whispered.</p><p>Lewis looked at me... and then smiled broadly at the thought.</p><p>'Will it hurt?' he asked.</p><p>'Maybe... a little at first... but not for long. I'd never hurt you on purpose... ever... and I'll do it as gently as I can. That okay?'</p><p>'Yeah' he said '... but if it really hurts...'</p><p>'Don't worry... I'll stop. You only have to tell me... okay?'</p><p>Lewis nodded. I picked him up and I sat on the chair, turning Lewis to face me. I held his angelic little face and kissed him.</p><p>'Lift yourself up a bit...' I whispered softly.</p><p>As he did, I pulled his bum cheeks apart. I scooped up some of the copious amounts of pre-cum I was leaking out of my cock and smeared it around his tight opening.</p><p>Then scooping up some more, I pushed my finger up inside him to ensure he was well lubricated and that my cock would slide into him easier and be less uncomfortable for sexy little Lewis. I held my cock up straight.</p><p>'Lower yourself down...' I instructed, 'slowly and gently...'</p><p>I lined the tip of my cock up to his entrance, rubbing it around a little for some extra lubrication.</p><p>'Ready?' I whispered.</p><p>Little 8 year old Lewis nodded.</p><p>'Now push down gently...'</p><p>Lewis pushed his bum down.</p><p>'A bit harder...' I said.</p><p>As Lewis pushed down harder, I pushed up and I felt his tight little sphincter give way. The head of my cock broke through his tight anal ring and entered his hot little hole.</p><p>'Hmmph!' Lewis grunted as it went in.</p><p>'You okay mate?' I whispered in his ear with my arms wrapped tenderly around him.</p><p>'Yeah,' he said. 'It hurt a tiny bit as it went in... but it's okay now... put it in some more...'</p><p>I felt Lewis pushing down, so I pushed up some more. I was well and truly inside him now and I could feel his tight anal muscle clenching my cock. I pushed more up into him.</p><p>'Oh... that feels nice... I can feel you right inside me...' Lewis drew his breath in.</p><p>'lf you go as if you're trying to poo... as I push... it'll go in deeper and easier!'</p><p>I held his slim waist as I pulled out slightly, before I pushed up into him again. I felt his anal ring working as he followed my advice. I pushed up into his hot little bum and he gripped me tighter. I began to build up speed, sliding in and out of him harder and faster. Each time, Lewis pushed down harder trying to get more up inside him. I reached down for his little cock which was nice and stiff again. As I fucked his hot little bum, I wanked him furiously between my thumb and finger.</p><p>'Ooh... aargh... yeah... nice...' he was gasping now.</p><p>I knew he'd cum again soon and it didn't take long before he was jerking around and struggling for breath again. His little anal ring tightened around my cock, bringing on my own orgasm as it squeezed and milked me.</p><p>I held his slim hips tightly as I gave one hard, final thrust deep up inside Lewis's rectum and I filled his bowels with my hot, sticky gooey cum. After the first few spurts I pulled out of him, coating his lovely bum cheeks, crack and back.</p><p>'Oh... Fuck... Lewis...' I groaned, holding him tightly, 'such a hot... fuckable... sweet... little bum!'</p><p>I hugged him as we kissed and my cock continued to spew over him. We continued to hug affectionately as my spurts slowed and stopped and we both calmed down after mind blowing orgasms.</p><p>'You've got such a sweet sexy little bum...' I whispered into his ear. 'How was that?'</p><p>'Brilliant!' he enthused. 'l never thought it would be that good!'</p><p>'l want to take some more photos of you... especially your bum with my cum over it,' I said picking up the nearby camera.</p><p>Lewis knelt carefully on the chair, bending over away from the camera to show the extensive amount of cum over his back, up his bum crack and the splattering streaked across those gorgeous 8 year old bum cheeks. Once I'd got the shots that I wanted, I fetched a flannel and a towel and cleaned him up. When he was sorted, he sat naked on my lap. I wrapped my arms around him and hugged him tenderly as we chatted.</p><p>'How would you like to fuck your sister?' I asked him 'In her pussy or bum... or have her suck your cock like I did?'</p><p>'That'd be cool!' he said. 'The 3 of us together?'</p><p>'l don't know how she'd feel about it...' I told him. 'When you came and got her for lunch... she was naked in here. I was just about to find out how far she'd go... and you bloody well spoilt it!' I laughed.</p><p>'Sorry!' he said apologetically.</p><p>'lt's not your fault,' I laughed, 'just bad bloody timing!'</p><p>He giggled.</p><p>'I'll sound her out tomorrow,' I said, 'provided she doesn't get herself grounded again... we could double team her?'</p><p>'What's that?' he asked.</p><p>'Where we do it together!' I explained. 'One in her front hole... and one in her mouth... both at the same time!'</p><p>'Oh wicked!' Lewis beamed at the idea.</p><p>'Would you be happy for her to watch you being fucked.... or sucking my cock?'</p><p>'Oh yeah!' he said enthusiastically. 'That'd be exciting and fun... as long as she doesn't tell?' he added with a worried look on his face.</p><p>'She won't!' I told him confidently. 'Do you want a drink?'</p><p>He nodded.</p><p>'l need a wee first!'</p><p>'Come on, I'll take you,' I said carrying him to the toilet.</p><p>I took hold of his soft flaccid little cock as Lewis pee'd and I made a big joke of using it like a little hosepipe. Once he slowed and stopped, I took his cock into my mouth and sucked off the last little drips of his sweet juice.</p><p>'Mmm...' he moaned as I felt his delightful tasting little cock stiffen up again.</p><p>We went back via the kitchen to collect drinks and we sat back on the armchair. I slid an arm around Lewis, with the other between his legs. As we hugged, he reached between my legs and began to stroke it back to life tenderly. With a sexy, 8 year old boy like Lewis doing it, I recovered surprisingly quickly.</p><p>'Can I do it NOW?' he asked again.</p><p>I'd never, ever in my life met a boy or girl so desperate to suck me off. I simply knew that when he did, it was going to be sensational and something very special due to his continued enthusiasm.</p><p>'You want me to cum in your mouth?' I asked. 'There's usually a lot!' l warned him.</p><p>Lewis nodded furiously.</p><p>'Unless there's too much and I choke!' he laughed</p><p>He jumped off my lap and I stood up. Before I knew it, my cock was halfway down his little throat. I held his head as I started to fuck his hot, sucking little 8 year old mouth.</p><p>Lewis sucked hard as he swallowed more and more. I could hear him gulping and sucking noisily as I thrust my cock harder and faster into his sweet sucking mouth. Lewis was BORN to suck cock. There was absolutely no doubt about that. He was a natural and a fantastic little cocksucker.</p><p>Oh... yeah... Lewis!' I groaned. 'Suck it... suck it hard... oh fuck... I'm cumming!'</p><p>My cock soon erupted in his mouth. Lewis began to gulp and gulp. I could hear him struggling to cope with the flow and breath at the same time, so I released my grip on his head so he had the choice of what to do. As he gasped in some air I lifted my cock, spraying the last weak spurts over his sweet innocent face, his lovely blond hair, neck and flat little chest.</p><p>'Oh Lewis!' I groaned finally as my cock emptied the last of it's baby making seed onto him. 'You are a sweet, fantastic natural little cock sucker!'</p><p>Lewis's mouth came back onto my cock and he sucked out the last few drops of my juice, not wanting to miss any. He looked up at me with a cummy little face and smiled broadly.</p><p>'l love the taste of that!' he said enthusiastically. 'l want to do it again and again and taste lots more!'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'Even as sexy as you are... you've got no chance at the moment... you randy little sod!'</p><p>He grinned up at me sexily. I grabbed the camera and took numerous shots of the 8 year old boy's cummy little face before he stood up and I scooped the naked boy up in my arms.</p><p>'You were born to suck cock. You're brilliant at it! I told him. 'l hope Megan does it as good as you!'</p><p>I kissed him, tasting my own cum.</p><p>'Maybe we'll get Daniel doing it as well?' I laughed.</p><p>'l sometimes suck his willy...' Lewis confessed. '...And he sucks mine. I'd like to see him suck yours though!' Lewis said.</p><p>'I'd love to put my cock into a 5 year old's mouth, I said, 'and cum in it! You'll have to bring him over?' l winked. 'As long you can trust him to keep it a secret. I bet he's got a nice cute little bum as well?' I said.</p><p>Lewis nodded.</p><p>'And his willy tastes really nice... he loves it!'</p><p>This was getting more interesting by the minute. lf I could get the four of us together... I thought.</p><p>Lewis and I looked at more photos and videos as he sat naked in my lap. We played with each other's cocks and I sucked him off again. I loved the way his sweet 8 year old cock tasted in my mouth and I wondered if 5 year old Daniels would taste just as good. Eventually, Lewis got dressed and had to go home. I did a bit more writing that evening, but couldn't get my mind off Megan and her brothers, so I got up and went to bed.</p><p>The following morning I overslept, although I woke up with my usual hard on. As I sleepily made my way to the kitchen to make coffee, I realised I'd got up two hours later than I usually did. It was already 10am and quite warm, so it was going to be another hot day. As I switched the kettle on there was a knock at my door. I went to answer it, forgetting I had a stiff cock and was dressed only in my boxers.</p><p>'Hiya!' Megan said brightly.</p><p>'Megan!' I said surprised, genuinely pleased to see her lovely little face. 'Er... come in!'.</p><p>She looked absolutely gorgeous and my heart leapt.</p><p>'You only just got up lazybones?' she said with that lovely little girl giggle, sounding more like a nagging girlfriend than the 7 year old girl from next door.</p><p>'Yeah!' I laughed sleepily, rubbing my eyes and yawning. 'l was up late last night and I overslept!'</p><p>'Do you want me to go? I can come back later!'</p><p>'No!' I said. 'No sweetheart... it's lovely to see you. You're always welcome. Let me just make my coffee... help me wake up. Would you like a drink?'</p><p>'No thanks,!' she said politely as we wandered to the kitchen. I quickly made my coffee and we made our way to the lounge.</p><p>'You look sensational!' I told her as I sat down and lit a cigarette.</p><p>'Thank you' Megan replied. 'You shouldn't smoke... it's not good for you!'</p><p>'l know,' I replied. 'Thanks for reminding me though!' I added with a bit of sarcasm in my voice.</p><p>She did look sensational as well. She had her hair up in her usual bunches today and a pink top that had the word ""Cute!"" across it in silver sequins. It showed off her sexy little midriff and was accompanied by a very short, sexy denim skirt.</p><p>'You look well sexy!' I winked at her. 'So what happened with your Mum yesterday... Lewis said you'd been grounded?'</p><p>Megan giggled.</p><p>'l had a row with Mum... and I lost my temper.'</p><p>'So you called her a fat bitch?'</p><p>Megan giggled again.</p><p>'Well... she winds me up!' she said.</p><p>'l dunno... what we going to do with you eh?'</p><p>Megan continued to giggle.</p><p>'l dunno!'</p><p>She looked at me.</p><p>'Uncle Pete?'</p><p>'Yes honey?'</p><p>'Can we... can we do what we did the other day again... you know... before Lewis knocked?'</p><p>'Do you want to?'</p><p>She flashed me a beautiful smile and nodded.</p><p>'Then I think we just might...' I winked at her. 'There's lots more to show you.'</p><p>'l think we should go to your back room then?' the little 7 year old suggested.</p><p>I put my cigarette out and grabbed my coffee.</p><p>'That's a good idea,' I said getting up.'Or...we could go to my bedroom?'</p><p>Megan nodded and followed me into the bedroom as she spotted my erection in my boxers.</p><p>'Your willy's all big again! she giggled.</p><p>'That's because you look so sexy today!' I said picking her up,</p><p>I slipped my hand under her little denim skirt and fondled her lovely little bum. Megan rested her head on my shoulder as I squeezed and caressed her bum cheeks, before stroking her little mound from behind over the softness of her little cotton knickers.</p><p>'That's nice...' she whispered sweetly into my ear. 'Do it properly. Put you hand down inside my knickers.'</p><p>I slipped my hand down the back over her soft smooth globes and ran a finger along the crack between them before running it along her slit from behind.</p><p>'Mmm...' she sighed softly. 'That's really nice.'</p><p>'Well today,' I said quietly in her ear, 'I'm going to make you feel the best ever. I'd have done it the other day... but you had to go.'</p><p>'Are you going to kiss me down there again?' she asked, 'Because that was really nice.'</p><p>'I'm not just going to kiss you there...' I whispered, 'I'm going to LICK you properly and make you feel so special and tingly all over... and then hopefully you'll make me feel like that as well?'</p><p>'Maybe...' she turned her head to look at me and grinned sexily.</p><p>I put her down on my double bed. Her skirt had ridden up and I could see a little pair of white knickers stretched tightly across her gorgeous little pussy.</p><p>'Ooh... sexy little white knickers today?' I said.</p><p>'And pink!' she added. 'Look!'</p><p>She lifted her skirt higher to show me thin pink piping that ran around the waist and leg bands. They also had a silky little pink bow on the front. They were what I called proper little girl knickers.</p><p>'Oh yeah... sorry!' I laughed as I undid the little button on the front and unzipped her skirt.</p><p>I tugged it and Megan lifted her bum up off the bed as I pulled it off.</p><p>'Knickers off time!' I said as I blew a very large raspberry on her soft flat little tummy before I pulled them down.</p><p>'Next time you come over,' I told her, 'sneak a spare pair of knickers with you as I want a pair of your knickers to keep!'</p><p>'Okay,' she said happily. 'But why?'</p><p>'So that I can look at them and think of you... and smell them.'</p><p>'l don't smell!' she said, scandalised.</p><p>'l didn't mean that!' I laughed. 'But your sexy little pussy has a lovely smell... and it comes off onto your knickers mixed with little drops of your wee-wee... especially if you've worn them for a little while.'</p><p>'You should smell these then,' she said. 'l wore them all day yesterday and all night... and forgot to put clean ones on this morning!'</p><p>I examined the gusset and saw some marks. Light yellow staining and light brown streaks. I put the gusset to my nose.</p><p>'Mmm...' I inhaled her intoxicating delicate fragrance.</p><p>'They've got a lovely strong smell of your sexy little pussy.'</p><p>'Keep those then!' Megan suggested.</p><p>'But what about when you go home without any knickers on?'</p><p>'I'll make sure no-one sees...' Megan said confidently. 'I'll sneak straight to my room and put a clean pair on. Mum will never know...' she giggled naughtily.</p><p>'Thank you sweetie!' I said appreciatively. 'I'll get a plastic bag to keep them in. It makes your beautiful smell last longer.'</p><p>I looked at sweet Megan laying on the edge of my bed wantonly, her legs slightly apart, showing off her charms to me without a care in the world.</p><p>'You are such a sexy little girl!' I said as I got down onto my knees.</p><p>I took hold of her gently under her soft little thighs and pulled her closer so that her legs dangled over the edge of the bed, before I gently eased them further apart. That way I had total and unrestricted access for my 7 year old pussy feast. I looked at her gaping little hole. Her smooth pink lips glistened with her juices in anticipation and sexual excitement.</p><p>'You are gorgeous...' I whispered as I drank in that sweet pussy fragrance.</p><p>Gently, I thumbed her sweet little lips apart and inspected her closely.</p><p>'You've a delicious little pussy..' I told her, '...so, so sexy.'</p><p>I rubbed her tiny clit with my thumb, circling it slowly.</p><p>'Mmm...' she sighed 'that's nice.'</p><p>I rubbed harder, round and round.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' she moaned louder.</p><p>I opened my mouth and closed it right over her mound. Making sure my lips were over my teeth, I pressed my mouth hard against her pussy, opening and closing my mouth like a goldfish. She liked that. Correction... she LOVED that! I then sucked hard on her little nubbin as Megan moaned and groaned with pleasure, before I flicked at it with the tip of my tongue.</p><p>'Oh... oh... oh...' I heard from little Megan as she enjoyed these lovely new sensations emanating from between her little 7 year old legs.</p><p>I ran my tongue up and down her slit a few times.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' Megan panted 'do that again... and again.'</p><p>I repeated it a few times, before I pushed my tongue right into her delicious juicy little hole.</p><p>'Oh god yeah!' Megan squealed, in between heavy breaths.</p><p>I could see her little flat chest rising and falling quickly, her flat little tummy going in and out. She was on the edge now and I knew she was close to having her first, proper little girl orgasm. As always, I wanted to make it fantastic for her and something she'd always remember and crave, so that she came back time and again for more. I went to town licking her slit, sucking her pea sized love button and pushing my tongue as deep as I could into her without busting her cherry. Suddenly, Megan cried out in pleasure.</p><p>'Yeah... ooh... aaahh!' she began to screech as her legs clamped tightly round my head and she ground her pussy into my face, gyrating and moving it up and down, her little bum rising up off the bed.</p><p>'That's... so... nice...' she repeated over and over again as her little 7 year old body shook, jolted and shuddered.</p><p>Her eyes were closed and her head thrashed from side to side. Eventually she could stand it no more and her hands pushed my head away. I watched her little hole pulsate while she was in the throes of her orgasm. I studied her gorgeous little body as Megan rode out the pleasure waves. She continued to pant and I saw her flat, smooth little tummy going in and out until she eventually slowed and opened her eyes. I looked at her.</p><p>'l take it you enjoyed that?' I laughed as l stood up and leaned over her, one arm each side of her tiny little frame.</p><p>'That... felt... like... I dunno... I never felt like that before... it made me feel so good... so nice.'</p><p>I kissed her luscious little cherry lips.</p><p>'Can you taste that?' I whispered.</p><p>'Uh-huh' Megan nodded.</p><p>'That's what you taste like...' I said, 'down there.'</p><p>'That's nice!' she told me.</p><p>'Want to learn to kiss properly?' I asked her, 'Like grown ups?'</p><p>Megan wrapped her little arms around my neck and nodded. I showed her how to kiss with mouth open, eyes closed and tongues in each others mouths.</p><p>'l can taste it more,' she told me. 'l like the taste of my pussy!'</p><p>She did another of those naughty, sweet little giggles.</p><p>'Now you know why I like to lick you,' I said '...because you taste so good and it makes you feel so nice too!'</p><p>'That was the bestest feeling I've ever had!' she said. 'ls that what it feels like for you too?'</p><p>'Better!' I told her, 'And it makes my cream squirt out!'</p><p>'Uncle Pete?'</p><p>'Yes sweetie?'</p><p>'Does that stuff come out of boys too... like Lewis and Daniel?'</p><p>'No babes,' I explained. 'Not yet anyway. They're too little... but when they get to around 11 or so they will. lt's like you starting your periods... you know what they are don't you?'</p><p>'Yeah,' she replied. 'Sort of!'</p><p>'Why you ask?'</p><p>'Just wondered,' she replied. 'Lewis and me used to bathe together, but his willy started to get all stiff... like yours does... so Mummy stopped us and said we have to have separate baths in future.'</p><p>I didn't let on that I already knew, wondering where the conversation was leading.</p><p>'l used to like seeing his willy,' she informed me. 'l wanted to touch it, but I didn't dare. I wondered if Mummy stopped us bathing together in case he squirted?'</p><p>'No babes,' I said, 'she just probably thought you were both getting too old to share now.'</p><p>I had a think.</p><p>'So you would have liked to have touched him then?'</p><p>Megan nodded hesitantly.</p><p>'l think his willy's nice. So is Danny's.'</p><p>'Would you suck them?'</p><p>Megan giggled... and then nodded.</p><p>'What if they wanted to put their willy's inside you... like we saw on the video?'</p><p>Sheepishly, she nodded again. This was getting extremely interesting.</p><p>'What about me?' I said.</p><p>She looked at me quizzically.</p><p>'Would you suck mine?'</p><p>She thought for a moment.</p><p>'You made me feel nice... and it makes you feel nice... so it's only fair isn't it?' she said nodding.</p><p>'What about me putting it inside you... or up your bum... like the little girl on the computer?'</p><p>'l don't know...' she said honestly, '...would it hurt? It didn't look like it did. It looked like it felt nice, because she was smiling and stuff...'</p><p>'Possibly,' I told her, trying to be as honest as I could. 'Only the very first time though usually... and not normally for long. lt's because there's a little piece of skin that covers the hole a bit to keep it clean and you have to break through it the very first time. Or we could break it first... then leave it a little while and do it another day so it's not so sore?'</p><p>'How do you break it?' she wanted to know.</p><p>'It could already be broken... sometimes it breaks on its own... if you're riding a bike, swimming... or just running around. Want me to see if yours is broken?'</p><p>Megan nodded. I got back on my knees and spread her legs wide before I thumbed her pussy open again so that I could peer into her hole. I got my little finger and pushed it into her until I felt her little hymen and pushed against it.</p><p>'Can you feel that sweetheart?'</p><p>Megan nodded.</p><p>'That's what I'm talking about. lf I pushed my finger right in any further, I would break it and that'd be it.'</p><p>'Oh right,' she said, 'I'll think about it... could I do it myself?'</p><p>'Yeah,' I told her, 'you can just push your own finger in as hard as you can, or you could use something... like a pen or a candle? Some bigger girls sometimes use the handle of a hairbrush... or buy rubber willy's.'</p><p>Megan giggled.</p><p>'Rubber willy's?'</p><p>'They vibrate and are willy shaped.'</p><p>Megan couldn't stop giggling at the thought. I stood up.</p><p>'But this one's a real willy!' I said taking her hands and guiding them around it.</p><p>'Move your hands like this... don't be afraid of holding it too hard.'</p><p>Megan gripped tighter.</p><p>'That's better. Your hands are lovely and soft,' I said looking down at them with her delicately painted lilac fingernails.</p><p>'Now... move you hands backwards and forwards... like this,'</p><p>I showed her how to wank me.</p><p>'The faster you do it... the nicer it feels...'</p><p>Megan speeded up.</p><p>'Oh that's so nice sweetheart!' I encouraged her. 'And if you want to suck it... you move your mouth on it like you're doing with your hands... but suck nice and hard... or pull the skin back and lick it. Mind your teeth though... and keep going until I tell you to stop. And... it's really sexy if you look up at me while you're doing it as well!'</p><p>Megan nodded as she moved her face closer to it. Tentatively, she stuck her little pink tongue out and swiped it across the tip.</p><p>'Ooh...' I gasped as I felt her hot little tongue on my cock. 'That's nice Meg!' I encouraged her. 'Put it in your mouth... and suck on it for me babes.... please?'</p><p>Megan slipped her lips over the end and sucked on it gently.</p><p>'Bit more baby...'.</p><p>Megan took more into her mouth.</p><p>'That's it... you're doing brilliantly!' I told her. 'Now suck nice and hard... that's it...ooh... now move you head up and down so your lips slide backwards and forward... just like you did with your hands... remember the video?'</p><p>She was looking up at me as she nodded her little head. I looked into those superb, clear blue eyes, studied her innocent little freckles and watched her tiny cheeks bulge full of adult cock as she gave her first ever blow job. She got into a rhythm now she was more confident and used to it, as her head moved up and down and she sucked hard.</p><p>'That's it sweetheart.. .Oh Megan... that's so nice... you're doing wonderfully...' I panted.</p><p>'The stuff's on its way. lt's up to you if you want to stop... or let it go in your mouth like the girl on the video... but then you'll have to swallow it down?'</p><p>I saw Megan give a little nod as she continued sucking.</p><p>'Oh... here it comes... get ready to swallow then!' I gasped, as she showed no sign of stopping.</p><p>I felt the first powerful spurt shoot into her hot sucking mouth, followed quickly by another and another and another. She continued to look up at me with those sexy blonde bunches and bright blue eyes. I watched her swallowing repeatedly, trying to keep up with the steady flow. She coughed and gagged, so I immediately pulled my cock out of her mouth as the remaining globs splashed her sweet face.</p><p>'You okay darling?' I asked her.</p><p>When she finished coughing she nodded.</p><p>'Sorry!'</p><p>'What you saying sorry for poppet?' I asked her.</p><p>'l couldn't swallow it all... it was too much!' she said sadly.</p><p>'Oh baby!' I said sympathetically, coming down level with her to look into her eyes.</p><p>'You did that brilliantly! You made me feel so super special and nice. Don't you worry about that... Anyway, the more you do it the more you'll get used to it... and you'll be able to swallow more.'</p><p>'But that little girl swallowed all of it!' Megan protested.</p><p>I hugged her little body close to me and kissed her little snub nose.</p><p>'She's probably done it loads of times...' I told her. 'This was your first time... and you were absolutely wonderful sweetheart!'</p><p>'Really?' she asked, unconvinced.</p><p>'Really!' I said hugging her again. 'You okay now?'</p><p>Megan nodded and smiled. I lifted her up and she wrapped her little legs around me as I squeezed her little bum cheeks.</p><p>'Shall we look at more pictures and videos?'</p><p>'Yeah!' Megan hugged my neck.</p><p>'Kiss first?' I said.</p><p>Little Megan put her sweet lips to mine and we French kissed. When we broke away, Megan said 'Uncle Pete... have you got any of boys?'</p><p>'Course,' I replied. 'Boys with boys, with men, women, girls, women with girls and with boys...'</p><p>'What about boys and girls... like... me and Lewis?'</p><p>'I'll find one,' I said. 'I've got girls with girls too... licking each other... and ladies licking little girls.'</p><p>I wanted to encourage her interest in the lesbian theme.</p><p>'Cool!' she said. 'Can we see those?'</p><p>'Course you can!' l said. 'Do you want a drink first?'</p><p>Megan nodded, so we trotted off to the kitchen to fetch her some cola before we went to the back room and switched the computer on. When it had booted up, I clicked on a video of two girls around Megan's age licking one another's pussies. They may have been twins, but they were most definitely sisters. One sat on a chair with her legs spread wide, while her sister knelt in front of her and lapped at her pussy while doing a thumbs up to the camera. Then they swapped places. I wanted to see Megan's reaction and see if she was up for some pre-teen lesbian sex. Judging from her rapt attention, it seemed she was as she watched intently in total silence.</p><p>When it ended, she said, 'Can I watch that one again?'</p><p>I replayed it.</p><p>Afterwards, Megan said 'l wish I had a sister to do that with!'</p><p>I played another one. This was a Russian woman licking her little blonde daughter's pussy and bum. The girl was only about 3 or 4 as her Mum gave her sweet, bald slit and tiny bum a good tonguing from behind.</p><p>'That's really cool!' Megan commented. 'She's younger than Daniel!'</p><p>'Yup,' I said, 'and you can tell she really likes it!'</p><p>'That's because it feels so nice,' Megan said. 'Next time, will you lick my bum like that as well?'</p><p>'I'd love to,' I replied. 'You've got a lovely sexy little bum. I'll stick my tongue and my finger right up it as well yeah?' l said with a wink.</p><p>I clicked another. A little boy around Lewis's age was licking a little girls pussy, before she dropped to her knees and sucked on his stiff little cock. In the next shot he was thrusting his little cock in and out of her sweet pussy and in the next part, up her bum. In the last section, he was joined by another boy around the same age. One had his cock in her pussy as they lay sideways on a bed, while the other boy knelt by her head with his cock in her mouth.</p><p>'Oh wow!' Megan said excitedly with wide eyes, when she saw that.</p><p>'Did you like that one?'</p><p>'She had one in her mouth... and one in her pussy... both at the same time!'</p><p>'You like that idea then?' I asked, looking directly into those lovely blue eyes.</p><p>'l think I might,' she admitted.</p><p>'How about if it was... say me and Lewis... or maybe Lewis and Daniel?'</p><p>'That'd be cool...' she replied, 'but I don't think they'd do it!'</p><p>'Why?'</p><p>'Well Daniel might because he's only little, but Lewis... he might tell Mummy and stuff...'</p><p>'You might be surprised...' I told her '...he might not?'</p><p>'Maybe...' she conceded.</p><p>'Okay... but supposing he was willing to... or they both were... would you?'</p><p>Megan gave me the most wicked grin and nodded her head. I gave her a huge hug.</p><p>'You are just the sexiest little girl I know, Megan Wright!'</p><p>Megan giggled. We went back to looking at various pictures and videos.</p><p>---</p><p>Around 20 minutes later there was a knock at the door. I went and answered it, only this time I didn't bother closing the computer down or tell Megan to get dressed. It was Lewis. He was clutching his little brother's hand.</p><p>'Oh blimey' I laughed. 'Full house now!'</p><p>Lewis had his football kit on again and little Daniel was wearing a Spongebob t-shirt and grey jogging bottoms.</p><p>'You must be Daniel?' I said, bending down and scooping the cute little lad up into my arms.</p><p>He gave me a huge smile. He looked a miniature version of his brother.</p><p>'Come in!' I said.</p><p>Lewis wandered in and I carried cute little Daniel.</p><p>'Megan's here...' I said to Lewis quietly.'</p><p>'Megan!' I called out. 'Your brothers are here!'</p><p>Megan dashed out, having replaced her skirt and looking the picture of innocence again. I knew she was without knickers though.</p><p>'Wotcha!' Lewis said.</p><p>'Megan!' Daniel called from my arms.</p><p>'Back in a minute,' Megan said 'l need a wee!'</p><p>Megan disappeared off to the toilet and while she was out of earshot, Lewis spoke quietly.</p><p>'Daniel knows why we're here... don't you?'</p><p>Little cute Daniel nodded.</p><p>'He knows it's a very big secret as well.'</p><p>'ls that right matey?' I said, ruffling the blond hair of the cute 5 year old.</p><p>He nodded as I slipped my hand down the back of his jogging pants.</p><p>'Sexy!' I said giving his tiny soft bum a squeeze.</p><p>Daniel giggled just like Megan.</p><p>'Are you going to suck my winkle like Lewis does?' he asked.</p><p>'Do you want me to?' I asked him.</p><p>Daniel smiled and then nodded.</p><p>'We'll see...' I said, kissing his forehead and pulling my hand out.</p><p>'Megan doesn't know about us... yet!' I told Lewis.</p><p>'Why don't you just tell her?' Lewis suggested.</p><p>'Maybe,' I replied. 'Would you like to see Megan and me doing stuff together?'</p><p>Both boys nodded.</p><p>'Let's see what happens,' I said as we heard the toilet flush and I put Daniel down.</p><p>Megan came running back and we all went into the lounge. I sat on the sofa and Megan dived straight up onto my lap. As we sat there watching TV, I slipped my hand up Megan's skirt surreptitiously, knowing she didn't have any knickers on underneath. I looked across to Lewis who'd noticed what I was doing, as I stroked Megan's sweet slit under her skirt. I winked at him.</p><p>'Lewis?' I suddenly said, 'look at this!'</p><p>I lifted Megan's skirt up with my other hand, to show him that I had my hand between his little sisters legs.</p><p>'Wow!' Lewis gasped, staring at his little sister's sweet little pussy.</p><p>'UNCLE PETE!' Megan screeched in alarm. 'What you doing?'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'He knows sweetie!' I said hugging her close. 'They both do!'</p><p>'How... I mean...' Megan said a little panic stricken.</p><p>I explained to her how Lewis had accidentally stumbled across the photos I'd taken of her.</p><p>'Lewis... come over here mate and show your sister what you can do!'</p><p>The 8 year old came over and stood between my legs as Megan shifted to sit next to me. He kissed me, before he pulled my boxers down as I lifted up. My cock sprang out and I saw 5 year old Daniel's eyes widen before he got up and came over for a better look. Megan watched open mouthed as Lewis confidently wanked me, before getting down on his knees and slipping his lips over the end of it.</p><p>'Oh wowser!' Megan gasped, as she watched her big brother give me a blow job.</p><p>I looked at her.</p><p>'What do you reckon?' I said to her.</p><p>'Oh wowser!' she said again.</p><p>Lewis stood up and grinned at her, long strands of pre-cum dangling from his lips which he licked off. He pulled his shorts and little red pants down and his hard little cock popped out.</p><p>'Wanna give me a suck Megan?' Lewis asked his little sister.</p><p>Megan looked at me.</p><p>'Go on!' I encouraged with a big smile. 'You know you want to!'</p><p>Megan got up and knelt in front of her brother. Holding his little bum cheeks, she closed her lips over his 8 year old cock.</p><p>'Mmm...' Lewis sighed holding his 7 year old sister's head as she started to suck him off.</p><p>I looked across to little Daniel and like me, he was feeling a little left out.</p><p>'Come here matey...' I said putting my arms out.</p><p>The 5 year old wandered over and I lifted him onto my lap so he was standing on my thighs. I tugged his joggers down, followed by his little white pants. I looked at his tiny cocklet.</p><p>'That's a lovely winkle...' I told him, using the same word as he'd done so that he understood as I placed my hand between his legs. I fondled his tiny little ball sack and then squeezed his tiny cock, which stiffened in an instant.</p><p>'Would you like me to suck it... like Megan's doing to Lewis?'</p><p>He smiled and nodded his little head. I took his little cocklet between my finger and thumb and gently wanked him, before leaning forward and sucking on his cute 5 year old cock. I could hear Lewis moaning, his little body shaking. He was obviously cumming as Megan sucked hard, her head bobbing up and down furiously making her little blonde bunches sway with her effort. He then groaned loudly, before pushing her head away.</p><p>Like a proper little slut cocksucker, Megan simply stood up and casually wiped her mouth with the back of her hand.</p><p>'You suck cock really well!' Lewis told her.</p><p>'I've wanted to do that for ages she giggled, 'but Mum stopped us bathing together...'</p><p>'Yeah... that sucks!' Lewis said.</p><p>Megan giggled like mad as she looked at her brother.</p><p>'Yeah... so do l!' she giggled louder.</p><p>Little Daniel's body jerked and juddered, so I stopped sucking him. The 5 year old had enjoyed a little dry cum, although I wasn't sure if it was his first or not.</p><p>From then on, I enjoyed a long and pretty active sexual relationship with Megan and both of her brothers. As they got older, I led them into more and more depraved sexual acts and they met some of my like minded friends too, but that's ANOTHER story... possibly!</p>"
1002,"Caught In The Act, Part 1",Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['M/g7g5g7', 'b8', 'oral', 'anal', 'pedo', 'schoolgirl', 'finger', 'virgin', 'mild bond']","Everyone has skeletons in their cupboards - you know things they'd rather people didn't know. It's just that some people's skeletons are bigger than others. A classic example of this was my mate and next door neighbour Dave... My first thought was that he'd had a bit of a drink, got pissed and fell over, but he wouldn't do that, not while he had the girls to look after. Then it crossed my mind that maybe some had broken in and he was injured. After all, we both always left our back doors unlocked and open. Shit! The girls! I looked around trying to think what would make the ideal weapon before I went and confronted any intruder when I heard it again. A moan. However, it wasn't a moan of pain. That was a moan of pleasure! The crafty old fucker I thought to myself, he's gone and got himself a bit of skirt and not said a dicky bird. I didn't even know he'd met anyone, let alone was shagging them. I decided to see if I could peek in and get a look at her. I wanted to know if she was a looker or a right old dog so that I could wind him up about it tomorrow. Luckily, the door was slightly ajar so I could have a quick nosey in without him spotting me. However, nothing could have prepared me for what I actually saw.....",2012-06-01T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did not happen. If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!","<p>Life never fails to surprise me at times. It's funny how you think you know someone, but then it turns out that you actually don't.</p><p>Not really.</p><p>Everyone has skeletons in their cupboards, you know things they'd rather people didn't know. It's just that some people's skeletons are bigger than others. A classic example of this was my mate and next door neighbour Dave.</p><p>Let me explain what I mean.</p><p>We'd lived next door to Dave and his wife Sandra ever since they'd got married and moved in, which was about ten years ago now, or thereabouts. Over that time, my wife Cathy and I became very close friends with them.</p><p>Well I say ""we"", but I'm not with Cath any more.</p><p>Our relationship had been on the decline for a number of years and I suppose we'd just grown apart, the way some couples do. We both came to realise that we wanted different things and we stayed together out of convenience rather than anything else.</p><p>We'd simply fallen out of love.</p><p>So one night, she decided to bring things to a head and announced that she was moving out. It was an amicable split, if there is such a thing when you get divorced. </p><p>We'd never been blessed with children and I think that was the crux of the problem. For a woman to be told that she will never have a child must be devastating, and despite my attempts to be as understanding as I could, she just couldn't get over it.</p><p>We looked at IVF, but that was far too expensive and the NHS waiting list was in terms of years. We also looked at adoption, but decided that the Social Services wanted us to jump through too many hoops with no guarantees at the end of it, so we decided that was a no-go as well.</p><p>So there were no little ones to get caught up in the crossfire of divorce so although that was the cause, it was also a blessing when it came to splitting up, if you get what I mean?</p><p>It probably didn't help her when, after about two years of moving in, David and Sandra announced they were expecting their first child and nine months later, little Olivia was born. We were as pleased as punch for them of course, but deep down I think Cath resented them for it.</p><p>We doted on the baby and spoilt her rotten, which was a bit of a consolation. Then about two years after Olivia or 'Livvy' as we frequently called her, along came child number two. Another little girl who they named Lucy. </p><p>Now we had two that we could spoil.</p><p>I think it was the birth of little Lucy that really got to Cathy, as six months later, she announced she was leaving. The last I heard, she'd emigrated with her new bloke. Good luck to her was all I could say.</p><p>Dave and Sandra seemed to think that I was devastated by the split. I wasn't, but I struggled to make them understand that it had been on the cards for a long time and had been inevitable. They seemed to feel the need to ""look after"" me and I was constantly invited in for meals, or one of them would knock just to ""see how you are"" or bring in something Sandra had just happened to have ""made too much of"".</p><p>I appreciated their concern and kindness, but I really was okay. In fact, I felt like a weight had been lifted from my shoulders but I just could not make them see that.</p><p>They seemed to be the ideal couple though. If they wanted a night out or just needed a break, I would offer to look after the girls and we were always in and out of one another's houses. So much so that we usually left our back doors unlocked. We'd simply call out, and go in via the kitchen which led in from the back garden.</p><p>The girls were absolutely gorgeous, having inherited their blonde hair and blue eyes from their mother. As she got a little older, Olivia became a right little lap sitter and was a very tactile child. She loved to sit on my lap, being hugged and kissed, whereas Lucy or ""Lucy Loo"" as I called her, was happy to amuse herself a lot of the time. Don't get me wrong, she enjoyed sitting on my lap too - if Olivia ever gave her the chance that is - but she was happy to sit with a pile of toys and amuse herself.</p><p>Now Cath had gone, I decided to convert one of my spare rooms into a little girl's room so that if I was babysitting and Dave and Sandra were returning home late, the girls could sleep over.</p><p>I'd always give them a bath, bathing each of them separately. I'd usually do little Lucy first as she was generally the muckiest. Being a toddler, she was into all sorts plus she was still in nappies, so she'd normally need to be changed anyway.</p><p>I'd always enjoyed that part.</p><p>Nappy changing.</p><p>Oh I forgot to mention that didn't I? </p><p>I'm into kids.</p><p>I'm a paedosexual.</p><p>I don't like to use the word paedophile or paedophilia as it's been so tarnished these days, so I prefer to say I'm paedosexual. I'm into both boys and girls, but especially little girls. Especially little blonde girls.</p><p>Especially Olivia and Lucy.</p><p>Especially Olivia, as she was that little bit older.</p><p>Don't get me wrong, I wasn't against some fun and games with Lucy, especially as her vocabulary was much more limited than her big sister's of course, so she was less able to spill the beans as it were, when I occasionally ran my finger up and down her bald little slit or rubbed and kissed her between the legs much like I used to do with Olivia when she was that age. I just preferred to try and get things going with Olivia first before she got too ""old"" - if you get my meaning.</p><p>It was much harder to do anything when Cath had been around of course, and that was another reason I felt relieved when she finally left. It meant I could now indulge in my little pleasures much easier although I was still very careful, especially when it came to Olivia.</p><p>So I usually bathed little Lucy first, paying special attention to her tiny bum and equally tiny slit. She always seemed to enjoy her baths and once she was dried and dressed, generally fell asleep. Once she was asleep, it was Olivia's turn.</p><p>Livvy had no problem stripping off in front of me, often running around in just a little pair of knickers or stark naked, and she'd often have all her clothes off before Lucy was even asleep. I'd carry her up the stairs to the bathroom having a nice surreptitious grope of her little bum as we went.</p><p>I always bathed her in a particular order starting with her hair, which she wasn't particularly keen on, then I'd do her face and upper body. Then she'd sit down and I'd wash her legs and feet.</p><p>Finally I'd get her to stand back up and then get my hands all nice and soapy to wash her lovely little bum and pussy. Livvy would stand with her legs apart as my fingers rubbed into her smooth little slit and the crack of her bum, lingering much longer than they ever needed to under the guise of washing her.</p><p>Whether Olivia actually realised exactly what I was up to I'm not sure, but she never said anything nor made a complaint. In fact, she really seemed to enjoy my attention and complained more than once when I stopped that she ""didn't think she was clean enough!""</p><p>I'll never forget Olivia's first day at ""big school"" as she called it. She'd been going to nursery but as she was now approaching 5, she was off to proper school. As always, she called out and then simply wandered in.</p><p>'Uncle Pete! Uncle Pete!' she called excitedly. 'Come look!'</p><p>I came out of the bathroom to see her standing at the foot of the stairs.</p><p>'Oh wow!' I said with a big smile. 'Look at you big girl... all grown up in your school uniform!'</p><p>I came down and scooped the little blonde bundle up in my arms. She was dressed in a yellow polo shirt, grey pleated school skirt, brown cardigan and white knee length socks. Her long blonde hair had been put into bunches either side of her head with little elasticated yellow bobbles. </p><p>She looked an absolute paedo dream and my cock stiffened the moment I saw her.</p><p>'Let's take some photo's sweetie!' I said as we entered the lounge.</p><p>I set her down and took some pictures of her dressed for her first day at school. Olivia loved to pose for the camera. It didn't matter what she was doing or how she was dressed... or even IF she was dressed for that matter.</p><p>In the summertime, I'd get the paddling pool out and the girls would splash about in it, dressed in just their knickers or quite often stark naked.</p><p>I loved to see Olivia out there in just her knickers, especially if she was wearing her little plain white ones, as the water tended to make the thin material see through and they'd cling to her like a second skin. </p><p>Forget wet t-shirt competitions. I think they should have ""little girl in white wet knickers"" competitions!</p><p>I'd see her lovely little bum and sweet puffy little mound through them as they clung to her. I'd take literally hundreds of pictures of the girls as they ran around in their wet little knickers or totally nude and no-one batted an eyelid about it.</p><p>Like I said at the very beginning, sometimes you think you know someone really well and then it turns out that you don't really know them at all. </p><p>The revelations started to come to light one evening when I had the girls sleeping over to give Dave and Sandra a bit of a break. Olivia had just turned 6 at the time. Lucy, now coming up to 4, was asleep on the sofa having had her bath, and Livvy was on my lap having had hers too, dressed in her short little nightie ready for bed as we had a cuddle and watched a Disney DVD.</p><p>Next door, Dave and Sandra were having a blazing row. I'd heard them argue before, but it was nothing like this. They were going at it hammer and tongs which we could hear even over the sound of the film we were trying to watch.</p><p>Olivia looked up at me with such sadness in her beautiful blue eyes.</p><p>'Mummy and Daddy are fighting... again...' she said softly.</p><p>I was surprised that she'd added ""again"". All couples argued occasionally, I knew that of course, but they'd always seemed so happy together.</p><p>'Do they argue a lot then babes?' I asked as I cuddled her closer for reassurance.</p><p>She nodded her little head.</p><p>'All the time...' she said sadly.</p><p>'Never mind sweetheart' I said as I kissed the top of her head, taking in the scent of the apple shampoo I'd used. 'Everybody fights sometimes... you and Lucy Loo fight sometimes don't you?'</p><p>'Uh-huh,' she nodded, 'especially when she plays with my toys without asking!'</p><p>'But you still love her though don't you?'</p><p>She nodded again.</p><p>'Well there you go!' I said.</p><p>Despite her tender age, she seemed to get the point I was making.</p><p>'How about... a nice bowl of ice cream?' I suggested, trying to take her mind off the noise next door as they continued shouting and hollering at one another.</p><p>'Yeah!' she said excitedly, jumping up.</p><p>I paused the film and we wandered out into the kitchen where I scooped her a big bowl of her favourite chocolate ripple ice cream before we returned to the lounge. Before we did, I discreetly closed my back door and turned the sound up on the TV in an attempt to drown out the noise from next door so that Olivia didn't have to hear it.</p><p>The film and the ice cream proved to be the perfect distraction and once she'd finished it, soon fell asleep on my lap as I stroked her little bum over her nightie.</p><p>I didn't think anything more about Dave and Sandra's fight when I got up the following morning and Olivia never mentioned it either. The girls were bright and breezy as usual as I prepared their breakfast. Once we'd eaten, I got them washed and dressed and the three of us headed to Dave and Sandra's</p><p>As we entered the back door, Dave was sitting at the kitchen table looking absolutely dreadful. After the girls had given him a kiss and cuddle, I sent them upstairs to play while I spoke to him.</p><p>'You look like you've hardly slept!' I said to him.</p><p>He looked tired, dishevelled and quite frankly, a total wreck. He didn't answer me. He simply pulled a crumpled piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to me silently.</p><p>I read it.</p><p>""Dave,</p><p>Sorry but I can't go on like this any more.</p><p>I've taken what I need.</p><p>Please give Olivia and Lucy a kiss for me and tell them that I love them very, very much.</p><p>Sandra""</p><p>It was cold and appeared to be devoid of any emotion, other than the bit about giving the girls a kiss. I looked at my friend, this totally broken man sitting opposite me and for once, I didn't know what to say to him.</p><p>I got up, filled the kettle and switched it on. Once it had boiled I made us both a coffee. I set them down on the table and then sat myself back down, before lighting a cigarette and offered one to Dave which he accepted with shaking hands.</p><p>We could hear the girls running about upstairs, laughing and giggling as they played, oblivious to the drama unfolding in the kitchen. Dave took a long pull on his cigarette and as he blew the smoke out, spoke for the first time since he'd shown me the note.</p><p>'What do I say to them Pete?' he said quietly. 'How the fuck do I tell Olivia and Lucy that their mother has gone off with another man... and don't give a shit about THEM?'</p><p>'I'll be honest with you mate...' I said getting up and putting a supportive arm around his shoulders, '...I don't know, but I'll tell you this. Those two beautiful little girls upstairs are going to need you more than ever... they love the very bones of you. I know you love them to bits too... same as I do... and together ... we'll make sure that they want for nothing!'</p><p>I took a pull on my own cigarette.</p><p>'I'll talk to them if you like... tell them she's gone on a long holiday or something... you never know... she might come to her senses and come back?'</p><p>Dave shook his head.</p><p>'She won't come back... not now. I told her if she went... she'd never be welcome here again...'</p><p>I could tell he was on the verge of tears, his voice cracking with raw emotion.</p><p>'Let it out mate...' I said quietly, 'let it all out...'</p><p>'I can understand her leaving me...' he sniffed, 'but how... how...'</p><p>I saw his big shoulders begin to shake as the floodgates opened.</p><p>'How... could... she leave... the girls... fucking bitch!'</p><p>I comforted him as best I could as the tears flowed.</p><p>'It's her loss mate...' I said to him as softly as I could. 'One day she'll wake up and realise... and it'll be too late. Between us, we can make this work. I'm home all day anyway.... we can work out a care rota... and let's face it, they live between the two bloody houses anyway!'</p><p>Dave half laughed as he wiped his eyes and blew his nose.</p><p>'Yeah you're right...' he said. 'Fuck her... and good fucking riddance!'</p><p>'That's the spirit!' I told him. </p><p>'They've got me... they've got you... they don't need anyone else do they... thanks Pete!'</p><p>'That's what friends are for you silly sod!' I laughed. 'Have you eaten?'</p><p>Dave shook his head.</p><p>'One bacon sarnie a la Pete coming up!' I told him as I got up and put some rashers in the frying pan.</p><p>By the time I'd made Dave his sandwich, the smell had wafted up the stairs and the girls came charging in.</p><p>'Mmm bacon!' Livvy said as she came back into the kitchen with Lucy trailing behind her. 'Can I have a sandwich Uncle Pete?'</p><p>'Me too?' Lucy added.</p><p>'You only had breakfast a little while ago!' I laughed. 'For two little girls... you've got very big bellies!'</p><p>Olivia lifted her dress up to look at her belly, showing off her lovely pair of little lemon knickers. Lucy followed suit, showing off her pink ones.</p><p>'My belly's not that big!' Olivia said.</p><p>Even Dave had to laugh as I put more bacon in the pan.</p><p>'Tomato ketchup?' I asked.</p><p>Both girls nodded furiously.</p><p>'Sit yer bums down then!'</p><p>Both girls sat at the table, Olivia deciding to plonk herself on Dave's lap.</p><p>'Daddy?' she said, looking up at him.</p><p>'Yes darling?'</p><p>'I love you!'</p><p>'I love you too sweetheart!' he said, kissing the top of her head.</p><p>'Oi?' I said looking over at her. 'Don't you love me?'</p><p>'I love you Uncle Peter!' her little sister piped up.</p><p>'I know you do Lucy Loo... and I love you and Livvy very... very much. Just like Daddy does!'</p><p>'Course I love you!' Olivia said, like I'd asked the most stupid question in the world.</p><p>I made the sandwiches and after covering them in ketchup just as the girls liked, brought the plates over to the table with a tea towel draped over my arm like a waiter.</p><p>'Bacon sandwich for madam... and madam. Will there be anything else?' I said in a posh waiter's voice.</p><p>'You're silly!' Olivia told me.</p><p>'We know that!' Dave laughed, more like his old self again.</p><p>'Oh... thanks for your support... MATE!' I laughed.</p><p>And that's how it was. Things worked out well. Lucy started in big school too and just like her sister on her first day, couldn't wait to show me her school uniform and I took plenty of photos to add to my ever growing collection.</p><p>They both continued to sleep over, especially when Dave was on a late shift. I continued bathing them and now she was getting older too, I was much more interested in Lucy and bathed her in exactly the same way as I did her sister. I also redecorated ""their"" room to their exact requirements, full of pinkness and Barbie.</p><p>They spent as much time in my place as they did their own, and half the time we didn't know which house they were in. Many times Dave would be calling for them, only for him to suddenly realise they were in my house and vice versa.</p><p>They never really asked about their Mum which I thought was a good thing and although the child care arrangements may have seemed a bit strange in some people's eyes, it worked well. We both loved the girls to pieces and they got all the love, attention and care two little girls of that age needed.</p><p>It was when Olivia was nearing 8 and Lucy 6 when things changed unexpectedly. Dave had a few days off work and I needed to catch up on some of my writing as I'd had a bit of a block. I'd tried all my usual tricks to break it, but for some reason the words just wouldn't flow during the day. I was under pressure from my publisher to meet the deadline, so I had a break and tried again in the evening.</p><p>At last, it seemed I was making some progress.</p><p>I decided to continue into the late evening and while the words were coming to me, into the night if I had to. To keep myself going, I made a big pot of coffee. It was then that I realised that I'd run out of sugar which I'd meant to have got during the day. Normally I'd have jumped in the car, popped to the shop and got some, but I didn't want to interrupt my creative flow with a car journey.</p><p>So I decided that if Dave's back door was still open, I'd pinch some from him for now and go to the shop in the morning. If he'd put the girls to bed, then the chances were the door would be locked as that was how we worked. If it was locked, then I'd have no choice but to go out and get some.</p><p>I can stomach most things, but I can't drink coffee without any sugar.</p><p>Yuck!</p><p>I tried Dave's back door and found I was in luck. I called out quietly and wandered in like I usually did. There was no sign of Dave in the kitchen, nor the lounge which ran off from it. I figured he was upstairs, either in the toilet or maybe putting the girls to bed. </p><p>I was just about to go to the foot of the stairs and call up, as I didn't just want to take the sugar, when I heard something. </p><p>Well, I thought I heard something.</p><p>I stood still and listened.</p><p>Nothing.</p><p>I must have imagined it, I thought to myself.</p><p>I was just about to move when I heard it again. This time I knew it wasn't my imagination playing a trick on me. It sounded like a moan coming from the back room and it sounded like Dave.</p><p>My first thought was that he'd had a bit of a drink, got pissed and fell over, but he wouldn't do that, not while he had the girls to look after.</p><p>Then it crossed my mind that maybe someone had broken in and he was injured. After all, we both always left our back doors unlocked and open.</p><p>Shit! </p><p>The girls!</p><p>I looked around trying to think what would make the ideal weapon before I went and confronted any intruder when I heard it again.</p><p>A moan.</p><p>However, it wasn't a moan of pain. That was a moan of pleasure!</p><p>The crafty old fucker I thought to myself, he's gone and got himself a bit of skirt and not said a dicky bird. I didn't even know he'd met anyone, let alone was shagging them.</p><p>I decided to see if I could peek in and get a look at her. I wanted to know if she was a looker or a right old dog so that I could wind him up about it tomorrow. Luckily, the door was slightly ajar so I could have a quick nosey in without him spotting me.</p><p>However, nothing could have prepared me for what I actually saw.....</p><p>When I looked in, Dave was lying back in an armchair, stark bollock naked with his legs apart and sporting a hard on. Kneeling between his legs was an equally naked Olivia. Her little blonde head was bobbing up and down at great speed as she made little slurping and gulping noises.</p><p>It didn't take a genius to work out what 7 year old Livvy was doing.</p><p>Also naked and laying across Dave's lap with her legs spread wide was Lucy. Dave's left hand was between her legs rubbing her tiny clit, his thick hairy fingers a blur against her smooth hairless little pussy.</p><p>With his right hand, Dave was guiding little 7 year old Olivia's head as she sucked her Daddy's cock and from what I could see from my restricted viewpoint, making a bloody good job of it as well as Dave pleasured her 5 year old sister.</p><p>'Mmm... oh Liv baby... you're making me feel so good... oh suck it darling... Daddy's nearly there darling...' he moaned.</p><p>The room was filled with the sound of Olivia sucking and slurping on Dave's cock as her little head moved up and down, interspersed with Dave's moans and little Lucy's sighs of pure pleasure.</p><p>As I watched Olivia at work, it was obvious that it wasn't the first time she'd done this and my cock instantly hardened. The rear view of her little slit and sweet little bum was lovely.</p><p>I looked at Lucy. Her little chest was rising and falling rapidly, her eyes were closed and her little face screwed up as she enjoyed the pleasure she was receiving from her Daddy's fingers.</p><p>'Ooh Daddy... Daddy...' she sighed.</p><p>She was obviously close to having an orgasm.</p><p>So was Dave.</p><p>'Daddy's gonna... cum darling...' he moaned, 'get ready...aaah.... yeah... oh god...'</p><p>He pulled Livvy's head down and held it in place as he began to pump his hot sticky cum into his little girl's mouth.</p><p>'Aaah... Daddddyyyy... cumming...' Lucy began to screech.</p><p>'Cum for Daddy darling...' he gasped, '...cum on my fingers Lucy Loo...'</p><p>Little Lucy began to writhe and gyrate her tiny pelvis around before she began thrashing her head from side to side as Dave continued to circle his 5 year old daughter's clit.</p><p>At the same time, he continued to spew his cum into little 7 year old Olivia's mouth.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' he sighed, 'swallow it down baby... oh yeah... good girl...' he panted as she continued to swallow her father's seed.</p><p>The same seed responsible for her very creation and that of her little sister laying naked and spread eagled on her Daddy's lap.</p><p>Eventually Dave was spent. </p><p>He lay there with his eyes closed, enjoying the sensation of just having been sucked off by his 7 year old little girl and having cum in her mouth, as his 5 year old lay across his lap recovering from her own orgasm. </p><p>Olivia was busy lapping up the bits of cum she'd missed and had run down Dave's cock onto his balls and stomach.</p><p>She obviously loved the taste.</p><p>I was so busy watching and getting turned on by Olivia lapping up the remnants of Dave's semen, that I never noticed Lucy open her eyes.</p><p>'Daddy...' she said.</p><p>'Yes baby...' Dave said dreamily.</p><p>'Uncle Peter...' she replied with a hint of panic in her voice.</p><p>'What about him darling?'</p><p>'Uncle Peter!' she said a little louder.</p><p>Her eyes were suddenly wide as saucers now.</p><p>'There!' she pointed towards the door where I was stood.</p><p>Dave's eyes snapped open and saw me lurking in the doorway. A look for sheer horror mixed with terror came over his face. Olivia was still kneeling between his legs, unsure of what was going on.</p><p>As she turned round to look, I saw cum glistening all around her mouth and lips. There were long stringy ropes hanging down and attaching themselves to her flat little chest with others attached to the end of Dave's now rapidly deflating cock.</p><p>When Olivia realised I was standing there, she burst into tears.</p><p>I wasn't sure what to say, so I said the most stupidest of things, like you do when you're taken by surprise and are in a state of total and utter shock.</p><p>'I'll... er... be in the kitchen making coffee... when you're ready...' I stuttered.</p><p>I retreated to the kitchen and I did actually make coffee for myself and Dave before I sat down and lit a cigarette taken from Dave's pack on the table, hardly able to take in what I'd just witnessed.</p><p>Olivia was without any doubt a proficient little cock sucker, and she clearly loved the taste of cum, judging by the way she'd gulped it down and then lapped up the overspill afterwards. Lucy had also had a powerful looking orgasm so I guessed that wasn't her first one either.</p><p>If I'm totally honest about it, I felt a strong pang of envy and jealousy towards Dave. I could only imagine how wonderful it must have felt to have 7 year old Olivia suck you right off like that, letting you cum in her mouth and then her swallowing it, not to mention fingering little Lucy as well.</p><p>Dave was doing all the things I wanted to do with the girls in my fantasies.</p><p>A couple of minutes later, the three of them appeared in the kitchen from the back room. The girls were still naked although the cum that had been around Livvy's mouth and had dribbled onto her chest had been wiped away, so Dave must have cleaned her up. She was incredibly upset and crying uncontrollably.</p><p>Dave had replaced his boxers. He sat down at the table and lifted Olivia onto his lap, hugging the sobbing, inconsolable 7 year old close to him.</p><p>I looked at little Lucy who quite frankly seemed totally unfazed by the whole affair. I patted my lap and she wandered over, climbing up like she always did. I offered Dave a cigarette from his own packet which he accepted with shaky, trembling hands.</p><p>I decided to wait and see if he spoke first and what he would say. I didn't have to wait long.</p><p>'Go on then...' he said very quietly almost in a whisper. 'But if you're going to scream, shout and call me a pervert or whatever... let me know first so that these two don't have to hear it...'</p><p>He blew out smoke as he indicated the two little girls.</p><p>Olivia looked at me. She looked absolutely petrified as she took in big gulps of air, trying to catch her breath before she burst into huge racking sobs again.</p><p>'I'm not going to do that...' I said softly in a friendly tone.</p><p>Dave raised his eyebrows in surprise.</p><p>'You're not?'</p><p>'No...' I reiterated, giving Livvy a reassuring smile. 'Nor am I going to tell anybody... and especially not the authorities.... but I think we do need to talk don't you?'</p><p>Dave nodded.</p><p>'It... it's... all... my... fault...' Olivia sobbed.</p><p>'Why would you think that sweetheart?' I asked.</p><p>'Daddy... Daddy asked me... to check... ' she sniffed, '...that the b... back door was.... locked... I thought... it was...'</p><p>'Hey you soppy sausage...' Dave said soothingly, 'it isn't your fault baby...'</p><p>'It doesn't matter anyway...' I replied, giving Olivia another reassuring smile. 'I'm not going to tell anyone what I saw okay?'</p><p>'You're not?' she asked like she didn't believe me.</p><p>'Nope... I PROMISE!' I said with another big smile, hoping it allayed her fears. 'So no more crying okay? Your face is too pretty to spoil it with tears!'</p><p>'Am I pretty too?' Lucy asked, looking up at me perched on my lap.</p><p>'Of course you are Lucy Loo!' I laughed. 'You are both very pretty... and very SEXY little girls... but I do need to speak with Daddy for a moment. Why don't you go play upstairs... and I'll call you in a little while okay?'</p><p>Lucy jumped down and grabbed her sister's hand.</p><p>'Come on!' she said, virtually pulling her from Dave's lap.</p><p>I watched their sexy little bums wiggle as they scampered out and ran noisily up the stairs.</p><p>'Go on then... scream... shout... do what you have to do!' Dave said once the girls were out of earshot.</p><p>I laughed and Dave stared at me, raising his eyebrows again.</p><p>'What's so funny?' he asked.</p><p>'I already told you, I'M NOT going to do that!'</p><p>'I thought that was for the girls benefit?'</p><p>'Well... you thought wrong!' I laughed.</p><p>'I don't understand?' Dave said before taking another deep pull on his cigarette.</p><p>'Well let's put it this way...' I tried to explain. 'From what I saw... it hardly looked like you were forcing Livvy to... well do what she was doing... and Lucy was certainly enjoying herself...'</p><p>Dave nodded as I continued.</p><p>'So... why would I have you arrested, banged up, the kids taken away to be interrogated by some spotty, snotty nosed twat from Social Services who couldn't find his own arse with both hands and a road map, left school only last week but happens to have a fucking degree.... and then there's the court case... the publicity... and then they'll stick you on some perverts register for the rest of your life... oh and for good measure you'll only be allowed to see the girls once a month through glass... if you're lucky and they even allow you that...and even then they won't ever leave you alone with them again... need I go on?'</p><p>Dave shook his head and gave a big sigh of relief. I could see tears welling up in his eyes.</p><p>'And don't you start bloody snivelling either!... ya big girl's blouse!' I laughed.</p><p>Dave actually laughed with me which was a good sign that he was maybe starting to believe what I was telling him.</p><p>'It's more out of relief than anything'...' he told me. 'It's just when I saw you standing there... well I thought my life was over. I mean, you see it on the news every single day don't you? Most people who do...well that... are ostracised by most people...'</p><p>'I'm not most people...' I replied.</p><p>'I know that... I think I've always known that... I don't know what else to say... or how to thank you...'</p><p>'You don't have to...' I told him. 'We're mates aren't we?'</p><p>I already knew how he was going to thank me of course, but I didn't let on yet.</p><p>'Yeah... but there's mates... and there's mates...' Dave said.</p><p>'Hope you're not going to get all bloody soppy on me again?'</p><p>Dave shook his head.</p><p>'Nah... but I don't really understand your reaction?'</p><p>I wasn't prepared to go into it at this moment in time.</p><p>'Look it's late... and how can I put it... it's been an emotional evening?'</p><p>'You could say that!' Dave laughed.</p><p>'So put the girls to bed, have a good sleep yourself and we'll have a good, proper chat tomorrow while they're at school yeah?'</p><p>'Sounds a good idea,' he replied.</p><p>'I'm not leaving without a hug and a kiss from my girls though...' I told him. 'Oh and what I actually came in for... which was... have you got a cup of sugar I can borrow?'</p><p>We looked at one another and burst out laughing.</p><p>'That's got to be the oldest line in the bloody book!' he laughed before calling the girls back down.</p><p>Dave got up and wandered over to the cupboard before returning with a bag of sugar.</p><p>'Catch!' he called as he threw it to me.</p><p>'Thanks... I'll replace it when I go out tomorrow,'</p><p>'No need.' he replied as the two naked little girls came running back in.</p><p>'Come here you!' I crooked my finger at Olivia.</p><p>Tentatively, she walked over to me slowly and I lifted her up onto my lap.</p><p>'You better now?' I asked.</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>'Good girl!' I said. 'So how about I get a great big hug and a massive snogeroonie from you?'</p><p>Olivia put her arms around my neck and gave me a big kiss on the lips. As she did, I deliberately put my hands on her bum cheeks and gave them a gentle squeeze, ensuring that Dave saw exactly what I did.</p><p>He never said anything and neither did Livvy. I put her down and then done exactly the same to Lucy. I then put her back onto the floor and stood up.</p><p>'Sweet dreams my little smashers!' I said to them. 'See you later alligator...'</p><p>'In a while crocodile!' they said together with a giggle.</p><p>It was a standing thing we often said to one another whenever I was about to leave them.</p><p>'I'll see you in the morning matey...' I said to Dave as I started to make my way out.</p><p>'Oi hold up!' he called. 'Aren't you forgetting something?'</p><p>'Don't tell me you want a hug and a bloody kiss as well!' I laughed.</p><p>Olivia thought that was hilarious and burst into a major fit of giggles at the thought.</p><p>'Sugar?' he said.</p><p>'Yes honey?' I replied sarcastically.</p><p>'Er... the sugar you came to borrow?' he said just as sarcastically, picking it up and handing it to me.</p><p>'Oh yeah... jeez!' I laughed. 'I'd forget my balls... if they weren't in a bloody bag! Right I'm off...'</p><p>'Uncle Peter?' Olivia called as I reached the back door.</p><p>'Yes baby?'</p><p>'I love you lots!'</p><p>'I love you lots too... and little Lucy Loo!'</p><p>I looked at the 5 year old who beamed me back a big, loving smile.</p><p>'Love you more!' she giggled.</p><p>'Have a nice day at school tomorrow and I'll see you when you get home... nighty night!'</p><p>With that I left and went back home.</p><p>After all that had happened since I'd left to get some sugar, unsurprisingly I couldn't focus on my writing so I had a cup of coffee (with sugar!), a cigarette and then decided to call it a night.</p><p>As I lay in bed, I re-ran what I'd seen earlier and my cock hardened instantly. I didn't know exactly what I was going to say to Dave in the morning, nor did I know how I would say it either. What I DID know was that our relationship had changed. After what I'd witnessed and the promise I'd made, it had to.</p><p>I knew my relationship with both Olivia and Lucy would be different too, I'd make sure of that. There would be no more pretence at bath time, nor would I need to hide my actions from Dave.</p><p>The thought of that pleased me immensely as I wanked to the image of little 7 year old Olivia with her lips around Dave's cock and him flooding her mouth with his hot sticky seed, imagining it was me instead.</p><p>I came hard and quickly before I settled off into a contented blissful sleep.</p><p>When I awoke the following morning, as I padded down sleepily to the kitchen I began to wonder if it had all been one of those delicious dreams that I had from time to time. I switched on the kettle and then spotted the bag of sugar Dave had given me on the kitchen table.</p><p>It hadn't been a dream.</p><p>After my usual breakfast of caffeine and nicotine, I had a shower and got myself dressed. I heard Olivia and Lucy laughing and mucking about outside as Dave tried to usher them into the car for school. I walked to the window and quietly opened it.</p><p>'BOO!' I shouted.</p><p>Poor little Lucy, who had her back to the window jumped a mile as Olivia giggled like mad.</p><p>'Have a good day you two... love you loads!'</p><p>'Love you too!' they called back before Lucy added, 'I'm going to draw you a nice picture Uncle Pete!'</p><p>'I'll look forward to that!' I told her, blowing her a kiss. 'I'll make a space for it!'</p><p>The girls knew I had a wall in my kitchen that was decorated with their various childish pictures they'd brought home for me at various ages.</p><p>She nodded excitedly as Dave appeared on the drive, car keys in his hand.</p><p>'Morning mate... you okay?' I asked him through the window.</p><p>'Yeah... I think... I'll just drop these two off... be back shortly!'</p><p>'No sweat mate!' I smiled as he unlocked the car and girls climbed in. 'I'll get the coffee on!'</p><p>By the time Dave returned and called out as he came through the back door, there were two mugs of steaming coffee on the kitchen table.</p><p>'Let's take them in the lounge' I suggested as I picked them up and Dave followed me through, seating himself on the leather sofa.</p><p>I took the armchair opposite him.</p><p>Dave eyed me as he sipped his coffee before taking out his cigarettes, lighting one and then throwing the pack over to me. He took a long deep pull and the only sound in the room was him blowing the smoke back out.</p><p>Finally, he spoke.</p><p>'Did you mean it?' he asked quietly.</p><p>'Sorry?'</p><p>'What you said last night about not telling anyone?' Dave replied before repeated, 'Did you mean it?'</p><p>'Of course I did!' I confirmed. 'I wouldn't have said it otherwise!'</p><p>Dave appeared to physically relax after I'd confirmed what I'd said to him the night before. He must have thought it was something I'd said in the heat of the moment and maybe I'd reflected on things and changed my mind overnight.</p><p>'I suppose you want to know all the ins and outs... no pun intended by the way...'</p><p>He took another pull on his cigarette as I shook my head.</p><p>'You only have to tell me what you're comfortable with telling me,' I reassured him, 'and if that's nothing then...'</p><p>'No...' he interrupted me. 'I want to tell you. I need to tell someone... and quite honestly at this moment in time... after your calm reaction to what you saw... I can't think of anyone I'd rather tell.'</p><p>'Well that's entirely up to you,' I replied, 'if that's what you want. I'm not forcing you.'</p><p>'I know mate...' he said quietly, 'I know!'</p><p>We were both aware of the fact that our relationship had changed irrevocably and forever without a single word passing between us.</p><p>'I don't know where to start...' he said quietly.</p><p>'Try the beginning,' I laughed, trying to keep the conversation light.</p><p>Dave half laughed.</p><p>'That's exactly what I was thinking except...' he took another drag of his cigarette before crushing it in the ashtray, 'I'm not sure where that was exactly... well... I suppose I do... sort of... I'm not sure!'</p><p>'I'm glad you know!' I chuckled. 'Seriously... take your time mate, I've got the rest of the day free and you don't have to tell me everything in one go if you don't want to?'</p><p>Dave shook his head.</p><p>'I want to,' he said adamantly.</p><p>I decided to remain quiet from this point as I had the feeling that once he started, the story would flow out of him and he'd find it hard to stop.</p><p>I was right.</p><p>'I suppose it all started back when I was a kid... 5, 6, 7... something like that,' he said. </p><p>He thought for a moment.</p><p>'Yeah I was 6... not long before my 7th birthday. As you know, my Dad died when I was a baby so it was just Mum and me. She worked long hours so I basically had to fend for myself you know?'</p><p>I nodded as I lit another cigarette.</p><p>'I spent a lot of time on my own... amused myself... cooked my own tea... even at that age. Things were much different back then as you know. Anyhow, it all changed when Albert moved into the empty house next door... or Uncle Bert as I ended up calling him.'</p><p>I chuckled.</p><p>'When I was a kid, I had more ""Uncles and Aunties"" than I knew what to do with!' I told him.</p><p>'Me too... but it was the done thing wasn't it?' Dave laughed, lighting a cigarette before he continued.</p><p>'He took a shine to me from the first moment he saw me,'</p><p>Dave fumbled in his jacket for something, finally producing a little dog-eared photograph which he handed across to me.</p><p>'Me... when I was 7!'</p><p>I studied the smiling little boy with the short blond hair, dressed in a Ninja Turtles t-shirt and a tight pair of little blue shorts.</p><p>'Aww...' I said with a laugh taking the mickey, 'such a little cutey wutey!'</p><p>'Yeah...' Dave agreed with a chuckle, 'and that was the problem. I was TOO cute!'</p><p>'Can you be TOO cute?' I said with another laugh as I looked at the picture and studied the 7 year old David again.</p><p>'Shut yer face!' Dave replied.</p><p>I had to agree though. As a 7 year old, Dave was indeed a little cutiepie. In fact, if I came across a little boy that looked like that today, especially dressed in those tight little shorts like we used to wear back in the 80's, I'd definitely make a move to try and get inside them.</p><p>Dave continued.</p><p>'Anyway, he soon realised I was home alone a lot of the time, especially during school holidays and stuff, so he'd invite me in. He'd give me sweets, crisps, drinks and ice cream you know?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'I think nowadays the old bill call it grooming or something. I didn't see it that way. Uncle Bert got to know Mum quite well too. They became good friends... not in a romantic way or anything like that... just good friends... a bit like us. Someone you can rely on and talk to. Anyhow, he offered to keep an eye on me and look after me while Mum was at work as she did long shifts at the factory to keep us afloat. He said it was better than my being on my own and possibly having an accident or something. Mum was more than happy for him to do that... especially as he wouldn't accept the money she offered him for doing it!'</p><p>I was pretty sure where this was leading, but I didn't say anything as Dave was clearly getting into his stride now and felt more confident about telling me his secrets, so I just let him tell me at his own pace and in his own way.</p><p>'Turned out that Uncle Bert would take his payment in kind... from me so to speak...' Dave continued on. 'He was clever though and bided his time. The sweets and stuff kept on coming and he brought me lots of those new fangled videos as well. I was into He-Man and Ninja Turtles big style at that age!' he said with a chuckle.</p><p>'I noticed from the t-shirt,' I laughed before adding 'Cowabunga!' and then 'By the powerrrr of greyskull!'</p><p>Dave roared with laughter.</p><p>'They don't make them like that any more,' he said.</p><p>'Thank fuck for that!' I told him. 'Another coffee?'</p><p>'Please,' he replied.</p><p>I went to get up to pour some more coffee.</p><p>'Pete?'</p><p>'Yes mate?'</p><p>'I think you can see where this is all heading...' he said quietly, 'and er... I don't want to embarrass you...'</p><p>'Don't worry,' I told him 'you won't. But like I said before, it's entirely up to you what you tell me... or more importantly, what you don't?'</p><p>'So it's not embarrassing for you?'</p><p>'You mean more than walking in to find your naked 5 year old daughter being fingered on your lap... or your 7 year old sucking you off and swallowing your cum?' I laughed.</p><p>'Fair enough!' Dave laughed, getting the point.</p><p>I poured a couple more coffee's and quickly returned to the lounge before Dave lost his train of thought and clammed up. I didn't want him to do that. Besides, it sounded like he was getting close to the nitty-gritty of it.</p><p>I needn't have worried as I'd barely sat back down before he carried on.</p><p>'When we watched the videos he'd got me, he'd invite me over onto his lap to watch them with him.'</p><p>'Which you did of course?' I said.</p><p>Dave nodded.</p><p>'Yeah course I did. He was like the Dad I'd never known. He'd hug and kiss me and I'd hug and kiss him back. He'd laugh at my silly schoolboy jokes, ask about my life, school and all the other little things that no-one else seemed interested in. Then I started staying overnight sometimes... especially if Mum was working late.'</p><p>'Uncle Bert always insisted that I have a bath... and he always insisted on bathing me even though I was old enough to do it myself and always bathed myself at home. I didn't mind him doing it though. In fact, I quite enjoyed it. He always made a point of taking his time when he washed my bum and between my legs with his big soapy hands. He seemed to enjoy doing those bits much more than the rest of me....'</p><p>I thought back to when I bathed Olivia and little Lucy and used the exact same tactics.</p><p>'Other than bathing me... he didn't really do anything else...' Dave went on. 'He'd dry me off and I'd sleep on his sofa in just my little underpants. I started to look forward to bath time with Uncle Bert though. I really liked it when he made his hands all soapy and put them all over my bum and my little cock. I mean, I didn't know it at the time, the same as I didn't know there was a name for it, but it turned me on and made me feel horny. All I knew back then was that I had these strange sensations in my tummy that I'd never had before and it made me feel really nice...'</p><p>I nodded as I sipped my coffee, listening intently.</p><p>'That was until one day he was giving me a bath as usual, his big thick fingers lingering in and around my bum crack, cock and tiny ball sack when I felt a nice sensation coming from my cock that I hadn't felt before. It was nicer than usual too. When I looked down, I saw that it was all stiff and poking up towards my tummy...'</p><p>'You had a hard on?' I said.</p><p>'Yeah!' Dave laughed. 'I was enjoying it so much that he actually gave me an erection. I didn't know what it was of course... I'd never had one before... so I thought there was something wrong with it!' he chuckled.</p><p>I knew what he meant as well. I remembered being worried when I had my first one too.</p><p>'I started to get a bit upset about it...' Dave recalled, 'so Uncle Bert asked me what was wrong. I explained to him that I thought something was wrong with my willy, as I called it back then. After he finished laughing, he explained that the reason it did that was because I liked it.</p><p>He asked me if I had nice feelings in my tummy and if I got a tingling sensation coming from my willy. I told him I did. He said it was natural and that all men and boys got them, especially if they were being touched and they liked it.</p><p>He asked me if it was okay for him to touch it again and I said yes, so he got me out of the bath and quickly dried me off, only this time he left my pants off. The thing was, by the time I was dry, it wasn't stiff any more. It had gone back to being all soft and floppy again like it always was!'</p><p>'I bet that confused you?' I laughed.</p><p>'Not many!' Dave replied. 'But if I'm really honest about it, I was really disappointed too!'</p><p>I raised my eyebrows.</p><p>'How come?'</p><p>'Well...' he said avoiding my eyes, 'you'll probably find this really weird ... and I don't expect you to understand it all... but I really liked the feeling and how he made me feel you know?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>Actually, I understood exactly what he meant and how he'd felt, but decided I wouldn't tell him that... for now at least.</p><p>'The thing was because it wasn't stiff any more...' Dave chuckled as he remembered his naivety and innocence, 'I thought that I wouldn't get that nice warm tingly feeling again. My disappointment must have shown as I stood totally naked in front of him. Uncle Bert sat on the lid of the toilet, pulled me close and gave me a hug. As he hugged me I felt one of his hands slide down my back and squeeze my bum... before he moved it round to the front and he squeezed my soft little cock gently.'</p><p>'It felt so nice.</p><p>Before I knew it, not only were those lovely feelings back, but my cock was stiff and poking up towards my belly again. Uncle Bert continued to kiss and hug me as he squeezed and played with it. When he put his hand between my legs to fondle my tiny balls, I moved my legs apart to make it easier for him.'</p><p>'It was my way of giving him the green light... telling him it was okay for him to do it. I suppose these days, they'd call it abuse... but I never felt like I was ever abused. I mean... is it abuse if it's something you like... and more importantly... something you want to happen?' he asked.</p><p>'That depends mate...' I said.</p><p>He looked at me puzzled.</p><p>'What you mean?'</p><p>'Well...' I said, 'it depends on whether you want the official answer... or my own, personal opinion?'</p><p>Dave thought for a moment as he pulled another cigarette from the pack and lit up.</p><p>'Both?' he finally replied.</p><p>'You know as well as I do mate that the law says if they're under 18 it's abuse regardless of what they want?'</p><p>He nodded sadly.</p><p>'However...' I continued, 'my personal opinion is... if both parties want it and are happy... fuck what the law says... although you need to be bloody careful... and be prepared to accept the consequences if it all goes tits up?'</p><p>Dave looked at me.</p><p>'You never fail to surprise me!' he said.</p><p>'Why's that?' I asked lighting up.</p><p>'Your attitude about all of this... you're well... so laid back about it?'</p><p>I wasn't prepared to tell him my story yet. I wanted to hear his first, so I made light of it.</p><p>'I'll shout and holler at you if that makes you feel better?' I laughed.</p><p>'Think I prefer the calm laid back one thank you very much!' he laughed with me. 'I'm sorry if this all sounds a bit long-winded and irrelevant... but it is. Also... if what I'm telling you is too graphic or embarrassing...'</p><p>I put my hand up.</p><p>'It's not!' I assured him. 'In fact, I'm finding it fascinating, but like I keep repeating... what you tell me and when is entirely up to you?'</p><p>'I want to tell you all of it,' he replied, 'that way you'll have a better understanding of it all...'</p><p>'Well that's your decision,' I said.</p><p>'I've started... so I'll finish... to coin a phrase!' Dave laughed. 'Now where was I?'</p><p>'Naked in the bathroom... the green light?' I refreshed his memory.</p><p>'Oh yeah. Anyway, he suggested we'd be more comfortable in the bedroom, so he carried me in there and laid me down on the bed. That was when he wanked me for the first time... properly I mean?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'He took my little stiff cock between his finger and thumb and began moving the foreskin backwards and forwards... not that I knew what a foreskin was or that it was even called a wank!' he laughed.</p><p>'All I knew was that it felt absolutely delicious and I loved the feeling it was giving me. I also knew I wanted to have that feeling all the time as those lovely tingles got stronger and stronger from between my legs. Uncle Bert did it faster and faster and I could feel those tingles getting stronger until it got to the stage where I couldn't control my own little body and it shuddered and jerked all over the place every single time he touched me.'</p><p>'I felt like my little willy was going to just explode and I could hardly breathe. Uncle Bert stopped and I just lay back exhausted, unable to speak and enjoying this new, wondrous feeling that had spread all over my body!'</p><p>I knew exactly what he was on about. My mind flashed back to my own experiences. The first time that Uncle John, my Dad's younger brother, wanking me off when I was around the same age. That fantastic tingling feeling in my own little cock and wanting to feel it over and over again.</p><p>'While I was recovering...' Dave continued on bringing me out of my thoughts, 'Uncle Bert went and got some magazines down from the top of his wardrobe. No mobile phones, digital cameras or Internet back then!' he laughed.</p><p>'More's the pity!' I said.</p><p>Dave nodded.</p><p>'Eventually, I opened my eyes and got my breath back enough to actually speak. ""Did you enjoy that?"" Uncle Bert asked me. I told him that I thought it was the best feeling in the world ever, and he was really pleased. I asked him if he would do it again and he said that he would but not yet. He also said there were lots of things we could do together to feel nice... but he made me promise to keep what we did together a secret. ""Some people might not understand..."" he told me. That was the fucking understatement of the year!' Dave laughed.</p><p>'I didn't have a clue what other things he was on about though, and I started to wonder what his willy looked like. I wanted to ask him if he'd show it to me... but I was pretty shy back then and couldn't pluck up the courage to ask him! As it goes, I didn't have to in the end. He put an arm round me and we lay on the bed together.'</p><p>'He said that now I knew how nice it felt... how about I make him feel nice? I said I would but didn't know how. He gave me a big hug and another kiss and told me not to worry. He said he'd show me what I needed to do. He also said there was some pictures in the magazines that he wanted to show me as well.'</p><p>'He took his shirt off and then got off the bed and removed his trousers and pants. I'd never seen a full grown man's willy before. It looked enormous! It was big, hairy and as well as the difference in size, looked different to mine. He didn't have the floppy bit of skin at the end of it like I did. It was all big, round and purple. It reminded me of the saveloy's we used to sometimes get from the chippy!' he laughed.</p><p>'And it had this slimy stuff coming out of it as well. I thought he'd wet himself! I had so many questions and patiently, one by one Uncle Bert answered them all. He told me that anything I wanted to know, all I had to do was ask, and he'd explain it all.'</p><p>'When he told me all about cum shooting out the end of it, I couldn't wait to see it. I wanted to be able to do that myself!'</p><p>It was really spooky listening to Dave. It was as if he had read my own life story and was recalling it from a book or something.</p><p>I'd never met anyone else with a sexual interest in children before. With the way things are, obviously it wasn't something I shouted about and guarded the secret very well. I hadn't told anyone about my preferences, not even Dave.</p><p>Maybe he'd already guessed, but he gave no clue as he relayed the events of his own childhood and how he came to be sexually interested in children.</p><p>Olivia and Lucy especially.</p><p>'Any chance of a sarnie?' Dave suddenly asked. 'I'm bloody starving!'</p><p>I looked at the clock.</p><p>'Not keeping you from anything am I?' he asked.</p><p>'No mate,' I laughed. 'Just surprised how the time's flown past. Bacon okay?'</p><p>'Don't forget the ketchup!' he laughed.</p><p>'Now I know where the girls it from... anyway, you're coming with me! You make the coffee and I'll do the sandwiches!'</p><p>'Fair enough!' he said as we both got up.</p><p>Pretty soon we were both back in the lounge with bacon sandwiches and steaming mugs of coffee.</p><p>'Is it alright to continue while we eat?' he asked.</p><p>'Course!' I mumbled as I chewed a piece of bacon.</p><p>'Just thought it might put you off?'</p><p>'Nothing puts me off my grub mate...' I told him, 'absolutely nothing!'</p><p>'A man after my own heart!' he laughed.</p><p>In more ways than one, I said to myself.</p><p>'So you were naked on the bed?' I reminded him before taking another big bite of my sandwich.</p><p>'He lifted me onto his lap so that I was facing him... took hold of my hands and placed them on his cock... well I called it a willy back then... but you know what I mean...'</p><p>I nodded as I chewed.</p><p>'He had his own hands around mine and he showed me how to hold it... you know firmly but not too tight. It felt strange. Really hot. Hard, but soft... sort of spongy. It was wet and slippery too. He'd explained all about pre-cum by then so I knew what it was, but it was the first time I'd had it on my hands and felt it though. His cock was quite big... well it seemed that way in my tiny hands... and I could just about stretch my little fingers around it, even though I was using both hands. I was desperate to please him. I wanted to make him feel as nice as he'd made me, so then he'd be happy and do it to me again!'</p><p>I remembered back to when Uncle John showed me how to wank his cock. I'd felt pretty much the same way. Eager to please. I wanted to show him what a big, clever little boy I was. That I could make him feel as good as he'd made me feel when I was writhing around on his bed in the throes of my very first ever, dry orgasm.</p><p>'He showed me how to move my hands up and down its length...' Dave continued on. 'Long slow strokes, my hands getting coated in more and more of the slippery slimy stuff called pre-cum. He got me to do it faster and hold his cock tighter, telling me how good I was and how nice I was making him feel. I concentrated hard on the job in hand... so to speak...' he laughed at the pun.</p><p>'When he felt I was confident enough to do it on my own... he took his own hands away. I was determined to show him just what a good boy I was and that I could do it. That I could make his willy tingle like he'd done mine... that I could make his stuff squirt out of the end like he'd described to me. I gripped tighter and wanked him faster with all the strength my 6 year old body could find.'</p><p>'Uncle Bert was panting and making strange noises... telling me that I was a really good boy and doing it really well. He said I was close to making him squirt and when it started, I should just keep doing it until he told me to stop... so I put extra effort into it. Suddenly, he let out a loud moan... and the stuff came flying out the end into the air... and landed on his belly. I remembered what he'd said, so I kept going and moved my hands up and down it really fast as he moaned, groaned and moved around, saying that I was a brilliant little boy for making him feel so good!'</p><p>'Eventually, he said I could stop and as I took my hands away from his thick, veiny cock, I saw my hands were covered in the hot, wet slippery goo that had come out of the end of it. I watched his cock. It was pulsing and jerking and still globs of the cum came out. I was fascinated and loved to watch it. I couldn't wait until my own cock was big like that and I could shoot stuff out of it when I got the tingles as well!'</p><p>'I looked at my hands. As I moved my fingers about, I was entranced by the long strands of stuff that stretched between them. I sniffed it. It didn't really seem to smell of anything. I wondered what it tasted like so...'</p><p>I watched Dave's face as he spoke. I think maybe he thought I was going to find what he was about to say disgusting, but of course I didn't.</p><p>I'd been there and got the t-shirt as they say.</p><p>Only he didn't know that.</p><p>'So... I put two of my fingers in my mouth and sucked the stuff off!'</p><p>Dave looked at me again and saw no reaction.</p><p>'I liked the taste. It wasn't horrible like I thought it might have been. I couldn't describe it though if anyone had asked me. It was nothing like anything I'd ever tasted before... and I loved it. I ended up sucking all of it off my fingers while Uncle Bert got his breath back.'</p><p>'Once he had, he gave me another hug and kiss and once again told me how great I was and how nice I'd made him feel. As we lay there cuddling, he grabbed one of the magazines. It was called ""Lolita""'</p><p>'With an arm around me, he fondled my bum as he flicked the pages open. It was full of glossy colour pictures of little boys and girls having sex with men, although it was mostly girls. I knew there was a difference between boys and girls of course, but I didn't know until then exactly what it was.'</p><p>'The first picture I saw was of a little blonde haired girl about my age. Her hair was tied in bunches and she was naked on a bed.</p><p>She had her legs wide apart.</p><p>And she was smiling!'</p><p>'I couldn't take my eyes off that picture. I fell in love with that little girl... or more to the point... what was between her legs!'</p><p>'Was that when you first decided that you liked little girls?' I asked.</p><p>'Yes... no... sort of... I dunno!' he said.</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'Clear as mud then!' I laughed.</p><p>Poor Dave didn't know himself and I felt guilty for asking.</p><p>'What I mean is, that was probably the beginning of the start... if that makes any sense?'</p><p>I nodded as I sort of understood what he meant.</p><p>'It certainly sparked an interest in girls. I asked Uncle Bert what girls called theirs and he gave me all the information I needed, including all the different names they used. Once again, I had untold and unanswered questions which he patiently answered for me as honestly and as informatively as he could.'</p><p>'I learned all about inner lips, outer lips, clits and hymens and all the different names as well. I desperately wanted to see and touch a real live one and told Uncle Bert that. He said he'd ""see what he could do"".' </p><p>'As we went through the magazine, my interest got stronger and stronger. There were other little girls in it too. Some were slightly older with little bumps on their chest as they teetered on the verge of puberty and some were younger. Some were even toddlers. Some of the little girls had their hands around men's big cocks, and others even had cocks in their mouths. There were also little girls with cocks in their pussies and others with cocks up their bums as well. My little mind was blown away by it all!;</p><p>'I remember reading somewhere... or maybe it was a TV programme... that you could have walked into your local newsagents and actually brought those magazines right off the top shelf?' I said.</p><p>Dave nodded.</p><p>'You're right there. Possession of child porn only became illegal in 1984 in the UK... Thatcher's mob brought it in after all the do-gooders complained of course!'</p><p>'And look how hysterical and paranoid they are now?'</p><p>'How times have changed' Dave said angrily. 'Now you need a fucking check to play with your own kids almost... no pun intended... or they stick you on some fucking register!'</p><p>Clearly Dave had strong views on the subject and he almost spat the words out.</p><p>'Uncle Bert seemed to have a never ending supply of magazines though... and videotapes I later found out! Anyway, we're moving onto a different area here... and you don't want to get me started on that!'</p><p>'Pet subject?' I asked.</p><p>'Something like that!' he replied.</p><p>'So anyway, Uncle Bert cleaned himself up and we both got dressed before having something to eat. After tea, he brought out some more magazines for me to look at and he went out of the room. There were more of the Lolita ones and one called ""Lollitots"" and some called ""Colour Specials"". Some of them were just boys too; ""Boys International"" ""Chicken"" and ""Piccolo""'</p><p>'I was lost in my own little world as I looked at pictures of boys and girls of all ages, shapes and sizes showing off what they had, with cocks up their bums, in their mouths and all sorts. The ones that really got my interest were those of kids together. Boys with girls, boys with other boys and girls with other girls. There was even one of a little girl in a blue dress... she looked about 9... with one boy's cock in her mouth and another one in her pussy. On the next page was the same little girl kneeling in a shower... as the two boys wee'd over her!'</p><p>'I felt those lovely feelings again as I leafed through the pages. I put my hand on my cock through my shorts.</p><p>It was stiff again.'</p><p>'While I was squeezing it, Uncle Bert came back in. I didn't hear him enter and when he spoke I jumped.'</p><p>'""Those magazines making you feel horny again?"" he asked me. I nodded and he grinned at me. ""Just you wait..."" he said mysteriously.'</p><p>'Did you know what he meant?' I asked.</p><p>Dave shook his head.</p><p>'I hadn't a clue! He'd made a phone call but I didn't know that at the time... until about half an hour later when there was a knock at the front door. I jumped a mile I can tell you!'</p><p>'I bet!' I laughed.</p><p>'We went downstairs and Uncle Bert opened the door to a man who had a little boy and a little girl with him. As they came in Uncle Bert introduced the man as Uncle Ronald, the boy as Scott and the girl as Rosie.'</p><p>'He was a friendly looking man, not as old as Uncle Bert and not as fat either. Both of the kids were blonde. Scott had a Power Rangers t-shirt on and a pair of shorts like mine. Rosie was wearing a My Little Pony t-shirt and a short yellow Ra-Ra skirt. She looked about the same age as me although I found out later that she was slightly older as she was 7 already. Scott was 8. They both smiled when they saw me, so I smiled back.'</p><p>'Uncle Bert picked Scott up and gave him a hug and a kiss. As he kissed him, I saw him slip his hands down the back of Scott's shorts. I was really shocked because Uncle Bert had repeatedly told me that what we did was a big secret and nobody else was allowed to know. He put Scott down who looked at me, smiled and then winked.'</p><p>'Then Uncle Bert bent down and put his arms around Rosie before he kissed her. Not just a peck on the cheek either, but a proper full-on snog. I could see their mouths were open and their tongues were moving about. I stood there open mouthed as Uncle Bert's hands went up the back of her skirt and he was squeezing her little bum. I got a nice view of the little pink knickers she was wearing as well. When they stopped kissing, he pulled his hands back out and Rosie giggled as she looked directly at me.'</p><p>'We went into the lounge and Uncle Bert suggested I sit on Uncle Ron's lap while he went to make the drinks, so I did. Uncle Ron gave me a big hug and asked all about me while Scott went out to the kitchen to help Uncle Bert.'</p><p>This was getting really interesting now, I thought to myself as Dave continued to tell me his story.</p><p>'Rosie was sitting opposite us and when I looked across, I noticed she was sitting with her legs apart. I could see her little pussy straining and bulging against the gusset of her pink knickers. She saw me looking and I blushed. Rosie simply smiled at me and opened her legs a little wider to make sure I got a better look.'</p><p>'""You like that?"" Uncle Ron asked me. ""Pretty little knickers aren't they?"" Rosie giggled. I felt Uncle Ron's hand over the front of my shorts. My little cock was stiff and he gently squeezed it. ""Oh you do!"" he laughed as he beckoned Rosie over. Rosie padded across to us.'</p><p>'""David likes your knickers"" he told her, ""why don't you show them to him properly?"" Immediately, Rosie grasped the hem of her skirt and raised it up. The front of her knickers had the Care Bears on them. Rosie turned around and I saw her little knicker clad bum.'</p><p>'Uncle Ron squeezed my cock again and then to my surprise, Rosie reached across and did it as well with a little giggle.'</p><p>'""Nice?"" Uncle Ron asked the little girl. Rosie nodded furiously. ""Do you want to blow him?"" he asked her. '</p><p>'I didn't know what he meant... of course he was referring to a blow job!'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'Well,' I said, 'if you were only 6, you wouldn't have known what that was. Mind you, she obviously did by the sound of it!'</p><p>Dave laughed hard.</p><p>'Yeah... they both did! Uncle Ron suggested that I go and help them bring the drinks in, so I jumped down and headed off towards the kitchen. However, when I walked in, I got the shock of my little life! '</p><p>'Scott's shorts were pulled down to his knees and I could see his cock was stiff. It looked just like mine. But that wasn't the biggest shock. It was what he was doing!'</p><p>Dave got a cigarette out and lit it.</p><p>'Uncle Bert's trousers and pants were round his ankles and his cock was hard too. Scott was on his knees in front of him with his hands wrapped around it, moving them up and down and his mouth was over the end of it. He was slurping and sucking away noisily on Uncle Bert's cock. I mean... I'd seen it in those magazines... but this was real... and happening right in front of me!'</p><p>'What did you think... how did you react?' I asked.</p><p>'I wasn't sure how to react to be honest. I don't think they even realised I was there. Uncle Bert had his eyes closed and was making those noises again, and Scott had his back to me. I saw his little bum... and I liked it! My own cock was stiff and tingling like mad and I wondered what it would feel like to have him sucking on mine like that... or to put my cock up his bum like I'd seen the boys doing in the magazines. I left quietly and went back to the lounge.'</p><p>'I sat next to Rosie on the sofa as Uncle Ron got up and went upstairs to go to the toilet. The moment he was gone, Rosie snuggled up to me and gave me a kiss, squeezing my little stiff cock through my shorts as she did it. Then she kissed me again, only this time she forced her tongue into my mouth, kissing me properly like she'd done with Uncle Bert.'</p><p>'It was absolutely wonderful!'</p><p>'I soon got the idea and we were quickly into a passionate full on kiss complete with tongues. As we kissed, I felt her undoing my shorts and soon she had my little cock in her warm soft hand wanking me gently. As nice as it had felt when Uncle Bert had done it, it felt ten times better with Rosie!'</p><p>'Suddenly she got up off the sofa and knelt down in front of me as she tugged my shorts and pants right the way down. She leaned forward and I watched excitedly as her sweet lips closed over my stiff little cock and she began to suck it hard. Again, it was ten times better than when Uncle Bert had simply played with my cock.'</p><p>'And Rosie was good. Very good. The whole time she did it, she kept looking up at me, gauging my reaction as her head bobbed up and down fast and she sucked me hard. Every so often she'd stop and suck my little balls, lick between my legs or pull my foreskin back and lick around the little red head of my cock.'</p><p>'I felt like I'd died and gone to heaven, it felt that good. I mean I was only 6 years old and she wasn't much older, so I had nothing to compare her against, but it felt so good. Having said that, given the way she was going at it and bear in mind her brother was at it in the kitchen with Uncle Bert, they both seemed to have been doing it for some time and appeared to be expert cock suckers.'</p><p>'Even at that age, it was so erotic to watch my little cock sliding between Rosie's sweet little cherry lips'</p><p>'I bet!' I commented.</p><p>'I could feel those nice tingles building up deep inside me and Rosie seemed to know it as well. As the feeling got nicer and the tingles got stronger, she seemed to really go for it... and soon my body was jerking all over the place again as the most fantastic, delicious feelings I'd ever felt in my life exploded from between my legs!'</p><p>'I was so breathless I couldn't speak. My cock just tingled and throbbed like never before as I lay back with my eyes closed enjoying these new wonderful feelings. Rosie pulled her mouth off me and sat back on her heels admiring her handiwork as I savoured the super tingles.'</p><p>'After a few minutes, I slowly opened my eyes as the tingles eased off a little. My little cock was still stiff and poking up proudly, the end of it all wet and glistening from Rosie's saliva and a glowing red. Rosie was grinning at me.'</p><p>'""Nice?"" she asked. All I could say was ""wow!"""" and I'm sure that was the moment I fell in love with oral sex!'</p><p>'You mean receiving?' I laughed.</p><p>'Yeah...' Dave nodded before adding, 'and especially when the giver is a little girl!'</p><p>Judging from the way Dave explained getting his first ever blow job, especially from a 6 year old who seemed to make an excellent job of it, I wasn't surprised. My cock throbbed in my jeans as Dave told me all about his early childhood experiences. </p><p>He continued on.</p><p>'A few moments later, Scott wandered in wiping a white gooey mess from around his mouth with the back of his hand. He was totally naked with his stiff little cock sticking out in front of him. I was surprised he was naked, but Rosie never batted an eyelid.'</p><p>'""Did she suck you off?"" he asked casually.'</p><p>'I nodded.'</p><p>""She does it good don't she?""'</p><p>'I nodded again.'</p><p>'""Have you ever sucked one?""'</p><p>'I shook my head and Rosie giggled.'</p><p>'""Want to try sucking mine?"" he asked me.'</p><p>'To be honest I did want to try it, but again I didn't really know how or what to do.'</p><p>'""I... I'm not sure..."" I answered uncertainly.'</p><p>'Scott smiled at me.'</p><p>'""Rosie will show you... won't you?"" he said to her.'</p><p>'His sister nodded furiously.'</p><p>""'2It's easy"" she told me before cupping her hand to her mouth and whispering to me ""his cock tastes really nice!""'</p><p>'Rosie stood up and pulled her t-shirt off. When she unbuttoned and removed her skirt, I was surprised to see that she'd already taken her knickers off. She must have done it while I was out of the room. I stared at that sweet, bald little slit with wide eyes. It was every bit as beautiful as those I'd seen in the magazines and I just couldn't take my eyes off it.'</p><p>'""Have you not seen a girl's pussy before?"" Rosie asked in a very matter-of-fact way far in advanced of her 7 years.'</p><p>'I shook my head dumbly.'</p><p>'Rosie came and sat next to me on the sofa and spread her legs wider than I thought was actually possible as she lay back. Scott told me to stand up which I did.'</p><p>'""You're the only one with clothes on!"" he laughed as he started to pull my t-shirt off. So I stripped, although I was a bit embarrassed by the state of my tatty grubby underpants, although neither Rosie or Scott seemed bothered by them in the slightest.'</p><p>'""Kneel down here with me..."" Scott said, kneeling down in front of his little sister's spread legs.'</p><p>'Rosie's hands came down and she pulled her pussy lips apart. I could see the darker pink insides, all wet and shiny from her sexual excitement.'</p><p>'""She likes you!"" Scott laughed, ""look how wet and turned on she is!""'</p><p>'He took my hand and placed it between her legs. I wasn't quite sure what to do.'</p><p>'""Stick your finger out..."" he told me.'</p><p>'I did as he said and Scott guided it to his sister's tight, wet little hole.'</p><p>'""Push your finger inside her... that hole there!"" he pointed out.'</p><p>'I followed Scott's instructions and pushed my index finger against the hole and it slid in easily. Rosie gasped with pleasure.'</p><p>'""See... she likes that don't you?""'</p><p>'Rosie nodded furiously.'</p><p>'""Now slide it in and out of her...""'</p><p>'Scott took my hand and guided it, making my finger slide in and out of Rosie's lovely little hole so that I was finger-fucking her. I could hear little squelching noises every time my finger went into her... she was that wet. Once he was sure I could do it on my own, Scott moved his hand away and let me do it on my own. I was finger-fucking my first little girl and Rosie was pushing back against me.'</p><p>'Scott parted his sister's lips with one hand and I watched as he began to rub the small hard bump at the very top of her mound in little circles with his thumb. Rosie was making mewing noises mixed with little moans and sighs of pleasure as I finger-fucked her and her brother rubbed her clit. She made me push into her harder and faster as she moaned and groaned.'</p><p>'""Keep going like that... she'll cum in a minute..."" Scott whispered to me.'</p><p>'Sure enough, a few moments later Rosie was wailing like a banshee and gyrating her hips around as she had a hard, pleasurable orgasm. I pulled my finger out of her tight little hole and for the first time, smelled that fragrance of little girl pussy.'</p><p>'It was wonderful. Sweet, fragrant and beautiful.</p><p>I've loved that aroma ever since!' Dave said.</p><p>I remembered the aroma of the first little girl vagina I ever smelled. I had to agree with Dave. I thought nothing on earth could smell as lovely as little girl pussy.</p><p>I was willing to bet that Olivia's and Lucy's both smelled and tasted beautiful.</p><p>'And then I put my finger in my mouth and sucked...' Dave said, bringing me back out of my own memories.</p><p>'That taste... I'll never forget it... and well... as much as I loved Sandra and we had a great sex life... she could never compete with that smell or that taste. I know you won't understand... but Olivia and Lucy taste just like Rosie did all those years ago. </p><p>All little girls do...'</p><p>It was at that moment that I made a fatal slip-up.</p><p>'Yeah I know mate...' was all I said.</p><p>I hoped he'd just see it as a throw away comment like you do.</p><p>Only he didn't.</p><p>Dave picked up on it straight away.</p><p>'You do?' he said raising his eyebrows in surprise.</p><p>'Er... yeah...' I said quietly.</p><p>'How... I mean when... I mean... jeez... you kidding me?'</p><p>I shook my head.</p><p>'No mate...' I said quietly, 'I'm not kidding. How about I go make some coffee... I think we're going to need it...'</p><p>As I entered the kitchen, I heard Dave chuckling and talking to himself.</p><p>'Jesus... Fucking... Christ...'</p><p>I returned with the mugs and put them down on the table, got a cigarette out of the pack and lit it silently. I could feel Dave's eyes boring into me as he watched me closely, looking for any sign that I was on a wind-up, but he didn't say anything. I looked up at him as I took a long pull and then blew the smoke out.</p><p>Dave took one out and lit it too.</p><p>There'd never been a silence like this between us before and it was a bit strange and eerie.</p><p>Finally, he spoke.</p><p>'You're on one of your bloody wind-ups aren't you?' he laughed.</p><p>I looked him right in the eyes... and shook my head.</p><p>'You're fucking serious?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'Jesus Fucking Christ Pete!' he exclaimed. 'Are you saying that... fucking hell... I'd never have guessed...'</p><p>'Yeah I am...'I replied, 'and well... I never guessed about you did I? I mean... if I hadn't walked in on Olivia...'</p><p>'Yeah,' Dave laughed, 'you must have found it... well a right turn on?'</p><p>I blew out another lungful of smoke.</p><p>'Put it this way,' I chuckled, 'I never knew my cock could get so hard!'</p><p>'Jesus Fucking Christ Pete!' Dave repeated.</p><p>'Will you stop saying that?' I laughed.</p><p>'Sorry mate... but Jesus... Fuck.....'</p><p>It took Dave a few minutes to get over the initial shock.</p><p>'Don't expect the full story just yet...' I warned him. 'I will tell you like you just told me... but I'm not ready to do that just now.'</p><p>'Well, I've only told you a fraction of it anyway,' he replied.</p><p>'I dare say the full story will come out... from both of us in due course mate,'</p><p>Dave nodded.</p><p>'Can I ask you something though?' he asked.</p><p>'Yeah sure... fire away!'</p><p>'Did the way you are... you know...' he said hesitantly.</p><p>'Come out and say it you pratt!' I laughed.</p><p>Dave took a deep breath.</p><p>'Did the fact that you're a... paedo... there I've said it!' he chuckled, 'Play a part in you and Cath splitting up? I mean, did she know?'</p><p>I shook my head.</p><p>'Nah,' I said. 'Well, I don't think so anyway. She never mentioned it and I'm pretty sure she would have. You know what most women are like when it comes to that sort of thing?'</p><p>'Yeah,' Dave replied. 'I had hoped once that maybe... just maybe Sandra might have been like minded... but one night there was some programme on TV about it... and she went right into one... usual stuff... cut their dicks off... hang them up by their balls... that sort of thing!'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'It's difficult to hide sometimes though?'</p><p>Dave nodded.</p><p>'Actually...' he said hesitantly and then stopped.</p><p>'Go on...' I encouraged him, 'say what you was going to say. Let's face it, things are out in the open now and after what you've told me... well I think we can say anything to one another now, don't you?'</p><p>'Well it was a little while ago now. After Sandra went, I was openly doing stuff with the girls in the house... as you saw...'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'And Liv said something to me which I just brushed off to be honest,'</p><p>'Like what?'</p><p>'Something to do with bath time... at your place? She was on my lap and I had my hand in her knickers fingering her... she loves that as well as lot of other things,' he laughed. 'I can't recall her exact words now, but it was something along the lines of ""Uncle Dave does that really nice when he bathes me...""' </p><p>'Like I say, I brushed it off and thought nothing more about it. In fact, I think I said to Olivia that just because we did it, not EVERY man liked to do it and that you were probably just cleaning her and she was mistaken... and that was one of the reasons she wasn't to speak about it outside of the house to anyone... including you!'</p><p>I burst out laughing.</p><p>'She's a very perceptive little girl is Livvy, and if you don't mind me saying, very sexy. They both are. I was having what I thought were secret little plays... obviously not as secret as I thought they were!'</p><p>Dave joined in the laughter.</p><p>'I don't mind you saying at all. They are... and I'm sure neither of them would mind you getting involved. I'll have to speak to them first though, as I've instilled into them about the need for secrecy and stuff?'</p><p>'Course,' I said in agreement. 'the last thing we need is anyone poking their nose in where it's not wanted?'</p><p>'Precisely, although I'm sure they're intelligent enough to realise that and as they both love you to bits, I can't see it being a problem.'</p><p>'Can I ask you a blunt, straightforward question?'</p><p>'Go for it!' Dave replied.</p><p>'Have you actually fucked either of them yet?'</p><p>Dave shook his head.</p><p>'No...' he replied, 'wellnot yet anyway. I've come close to it with Olivia once or twice though!'</p><p>'Do you intend to?'</p><p>'Oh yeah,' he replied, 'and in the not too distant future. Well at least with Liv's. I've asked her if she wants me to... and I've shown her lots of video's and photo's off the net and stuff. I've explained everything to her as well so that she knows what to expect, and says she wants to. I've always said it's entirely up to her... and it'll be the same for Lucy. Whatever they decide is up to them. They might both say no... or both say yes, or one might say yes and the other no...whatever!'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'I take it from what you told me that you're into boys as well?'</p><p>Dave nodded.</p><p>'Yeah, although I'd say I would probably go for girls first... you know... if I had a choice. The best thing now is they're starting to bring their little school friends home for tea... and now they're asking about sleepovers and stuff?'</p><p>He winked at me.</p><p>'Nice!' I told him. 'Can't think of anything nicer than a houseful of little 5 and 7 year old's running around either naked, in their night clothes or just their knicks?'</p><p>'Me neither! Dave said with a big smile. 'And they've got some VERY cute and sexy little friends I can tell you. One of them in particular I think would definitely be ""up for it"" as they say. I get a bloody hard on every time I see her!'</p><p>'Jeez... you sound just like me! I laughed. 'Just be careful eh matey?'</p><p>'Don't worry' he reassured me, 'I am. VERY!'</p><p>Dave glanced at his watch.</p><p>'Fucking hell!'</p><p>I looked at mine. We'd been chatting, smoking and drinking coffee all day long and it was time for Dave to go and fetch the girls from school.</p><p>'I gotta go!' he said almost panic stricken as he got up.</p><p>'Time flies when you're having fun. I best go and check my emails too,' I told him.</p><p>Dave went over to a drawer and pulled out his car keys, together with a couple of memory sticks.</p><p>'Here...' he said handing them to me, 'have a look at these while I'm gone!' he winked. 'Pop in when we get back mate, and we'll sit down and chat to the girls?'</p><p>'Will do!' I replied. 'What's on these anyway?'</p><p>'Have a look and then you'll find out!' he laughed as we made our way out the back door and went our separate ways.</p><p>*** End Of Part One ***</p>"
1003,"Caught In The Act, Part 2",Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['M/g5', 'g7', 'b8', 'oral', 'anal', 'pedo', 'schoolgirl', 'finger', 'virgin', 'mild bond']","When Pete wanders in and catches his best friend and next door neighbour Dave getting his cock sucked by his 7 year old daughter Olivia while fingering Lucy, his 5 year old daughter on his lap, he knew in that instant that their relationship had changed forever...",2012-06-11T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did not happen. If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!","<p>Once I was back home, I almost ran to get my laptop out. While it booted, I made myself a coffee. I checked my emails, nothing but rubbish. Why the fuck would I need Viagra when I lived next door to Olivia and Lucy, I chuckled to myself.</p><p>I plugged one of the sticks into a spare USB socket.</p><p>It was full of pictures of both Lucy and Olivia almost from the day the were born. However, these pictures were most definitely NOT for the family album. It looked much like Dave had been at it with them pretty much from birth. </p><p>Well, that's not strictly true. I'm not sure of the exact age, but I guessed in the earliest of the photograph's, Olivia was nor more than about 10 months old as she lay on a changing mat.</p><p>Dave had changed her nappy and she was lying on a clean one. Dave had photographed her plump baby pussy as he used a couple of fingers to prise it apart. I could just make out the tiniest little opening and an equally tiny little clit. There were literally hundreds of pictures of the girls right from when they were still in nappies, up to some which looked like they'd been taken very recently.</p><p>I wondered what was on the other stick, so I unplugged the one that I had plugged in and replaced it with the other one.</p><p>It got better. This one was full of video clips of both girls and so I clicked on one at random.</p><p>Olivia looked to be about 18 months old. She was totally naked and Dave had her sitting astride him, his big hard cock sticking up in front of her. I watched intently with a throbbing cock of my own as Dave took hold of Livvy's tiny toddler hands and placed them around it. I say ""around""... her little fingers wouldn't actually fit, but she tried, bless her.</p><p>'Make Daddy feel nice darling...' he said softly and lovingly to his little girl as he helped her move her tiny baby soft hands up and down it.</p><p>I recalled that around that time, she was just learning to talk.</p><p>'Daddy... cock... nice...' she said in that sweet little way toddlers do.</p><p>Fuck it was so horny to watch.</p><p>I decided that I wanted copies of my own, so set about copying every picture and video over to my own encrypted drives. There was so many of them that it took a little while, but just as the last ones were copying I heard Dave's car returning.</p><p>I went to the window just as Lucy and Olivia were climbing out. Dave spotted me, smiled and gave me a discreet thumbs up.</p><p>'Come in when you're ready...' he mouthed.</p><p>Then the girls spotted me and began waving frantically, blowing me little kisses. I waved and blew kisses back. The pair of them looked absolutely delightful and so sexy in their little school uniforms.</p><p>I heard my laptop bleep to signify that all the files had been copied successfully. I signalled ""five minutes"" to Dave who nodded as he ushered the girls up the drive and inside. I closed my laptop down and slipped the memory sticks into my pocket, before making my way to Dave's with renewed and excited anticipation.</p><p>I had a hard on before I was even through Dave's back door, due to a mixture of what I'd seen on the memory sticks that were in my pocket and anticipation of what might follow this evening.</p><p>I could hear the girls laughing and running around upstairs as they played.</p><p>'Alright mate?' I said as I stepped into the kitchen.</p><p>Dave turned and smiled at me as he stirred two coffee's.</p><p>'Yeah... much better now things are out in the open'</p><p>I sat down at the kitchen table as he carried them over and sat down with me.</p><p>'I had a quick chat with the girls...' he said lowering his voice, aware that the back door was open, 'and well... if I said they were over the moon... it would be an understatement!' he laughed.</p><p>'Wouldn't we be better off in the lounge... you know?' I suggested.</p><p>'Yeah you're right!' he said getting up, 'and I'm gonna lock that bloody door myself... after what happened the last time!' he chuckled as he locked it and we made our way to the lounge.</p><p>'Liv! Luce! Uncle Dave's here!' he called up the stairs.</p><p>Suddenly I heard heavy little footsteps as they raced one another down the stairs.</p><p>'Uncle Dave!' they shrieked as they came charging towards me.</p><p>I held my arms out and hugged them together, one in each arm as they smothered me with kisses and I kissed the top of their sweet little heads. They'd changed out of their school uniforms which was a tad disappointing as I always thought they looked incredibly sexy in them. In fact, I thought ALL little girls looked incredibly sexy in school uniforms as did a lot of little boys. Having said that, they still looked delightfully sexy, dressed in short sleeveless summer dresses.</p><p>Lucy's was a pale blue and her golden hair was still up in bunches. Olivia's dress was light green with a matching plastic Alice band.</p><p>I hoisted little Lucy up onto my left thigh and put an arm round her. She threw her arms around my neck and gave me a kiss.</p><p>'I love you!' she told me.</p><p>'Do you?' I teased.</p><p>She nodded like mad.</p><p>'Nah...you don't really!'</p><p>'Yes I do!' she argued.</p><p>'How much?'</p><p>'Right up to the sky!' she pointed upwards.</p><p>'And back again?'</p><p>'Uh-huh!' she giggled, hugging my neck again.</p><p>'Okay...' I laughed, 'I believe you...this time!'</p><p>Olivia was standing in front of me and I gently took hold of one of her little soft hands.</p><p>'I love you too!' I told her as I looked right into her eyes.</p><p>Livvy smiled.</p><p>'I know!' she said simply.</p><p>Olivia didn't seem her usual, boisterous self.</p><p>'You okay babes?' I asked her.</p><p>She nodded unconvincingly.</p><p>'You're not are you?' I asked her.</p><p>'I'm okay...' she replied before she asked, 'is it true what Daddy told us?'</p><p>'Jump down a minute poppet' I said to Lucy lifting her down, 'I need to chat to your sister'</p><p>Lucy ran across and jumped up onto her Dad's lap as I lifted Olivia up on to mine and hugged her tightly.</p><p>'What did Daddy say?' I asked her.</p><p>She looked over to Dave like she was unsure if she was allowed to actually talk about it.</p><p>'It's okay darling...' Dave reassured her softly.</p><p>'I tell you what...' I said looking beyond her and giving Dave a sly wink, 'why don't we go into the kitchen and talk on our own?'</p><p>I saw Dave give me a wink back and was nodding his head. Olivia smiled widely and nodded her head, so I stood up and lifted her into my arms.</p><p>'We're going for a little chat!' I announced as I carried Livvy out to the kitchen, plonking her down on the work top.</p><p>'We're all on our own now sweetie' I said as I gave her another reassuring hug and kiss, 'now what's this all about eh?'</p><p>Olivia gave a deep little sigh.</p><p>'Daddy's ALWAYS said... that we mustn't talk to anyone about it... ' she began, 'you know... what we do and stuff?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'He said not to even tell you... and NOW he's saying it's okay to talk... and to DO things with you...'</p><p>She sighed again.</p><p>I took her sweet face into my hands and gave her a big kiss.</p><p>'Oh Liv sweetie...' I said.</p><p>The poor little mite was just confused as hell bless her. Dave had spent all his time, practically since birth, instilling into her the need for total and utter secrecy and not to talk about it to anyone else... including me and their mother... about what they did. Now out of the blue, she was suddenly told that it was okay to talk to me and even do things. </p><p>Of course she was confused and doubtful.</p><p>I gave her another reassuring hug.</p><p>'Well...' I tried to explain to her, 'you know that Daddy would be in a lot of serious trouble if anybody found out?'</p><p>'Uh-huh' she replied, 'he said they'd probably put him in prison... and we wouldn't be able to see him any more... or do the sexy stuff...' she said sadly.</p><p>'And did he tell you that he's not the only person who likes to do the sexy stuff with beautiful, sexy little girls like you and Luce?'</p><p>Olivia nodded.</p><p>'And boys!' she added.</p><p>'Exactly!' I told her. 'Well, I'm just like Daddy... I like to do the sexy stuff with little girls and boys too... like you and Lucy!'</p><p>As I spoked, I slipped my hands under the hem of her dress and caressed her lovely smooth little thighs.</p><p>She looked at me in thought for a moment before she spoke again.</p><p>'So why did Daddy always say we mustn't even tell you?' she wanted to know.</p><p>'Ah...' I said. Now we were at the crux of her confusion. 'That's because Daddy didn't know darling... until I told him today!'</p><p>I watched Olivia's changing expressions as she thought about what I'd said. Suddenly it all seemed to fall into place in her little 7 year old mind and she suddenly gave a big smile. As I caressed her thighs, I slowly moved my hand higher and higher.</p><p>'So is everything okay now?' I asked her.</p><p>Livvy nodded her head and then crooked her finger for me to bend my head down.</p><p>'What babes?'</p><p>'I love you!' she whispered before she planted a kiss on my lips.</p><p>'Love you too sweetheart!' I replied.</p><p>My hands were near the very tops of her thighs now and Olivia opened her little legs as she giggled like mad.</p><p>'What you giggling about?' I asked with a laugh.</p><p>'I haven't got any knickers on!' she replied, her sweet infectious giggles now turning into hysterical laughter. </p><p>I pretended not to have noticed.</p><p>'Haven't you?' I said in mock shock.</p><p>'Uh-uh' she replied shaking her head. 'Look!'</p><p>With that, Olivia lifted her dress up to show me. I looked down at her delicious, bald and puffy little pussy.</p><p>'Oh wow!' I gasped, VERY sexy!'</p><p>Liv giggled again.</p><p>'That's what Daddy says as well!'</p><p>I lifted her from the work top and she wrapped her little legs around me as I slipped my hands up the back of her dress and caressed her sweet little bum.</p><p>'And... a lovely little bum!' I whispered in her ear, giving it a squeeze as confirmation.</p><p>She giggled again.</p><p>'He says that too!' she told me as I carried her back to the lounge.</p><p>'All sorted!' I announced as we wandered back in, 'just a little misunderstanding!' I said giving Dave another sly wink as I set Olivia back down.</p><p>Lucy jumped off her Dad's lap and ran over to her big sister.</p><p>'Come with me!' she said as she grabbed Livvy's hand and led her out of the lounge and back to the kitchen. We could hear them whispering and giggling to one another.</p><p>I sat back down and while they were gone took the opportunity to explain to Dave that Olivia had been confused by the conflicting messages, but I'd explained it all to her properly and she was fine now.</p><p>The girls wandered back in all smiles and giggles. They were clearly up to something, but we didn't know what. They came over and sat with me on the sofa, one on either side as Dave stood up.</p><p>'Coffee?'</p><p>'Please mate!' I said.</p><p>I slipped an arm around each of the girls as they cuddled into me and they each put an arm across me.</p><p>Suddenly, I could feel little hands undoing my jeans and tugging down my zip. When I looked down, I was surprised to see it was little Lucy undoing my zip.</p><p>'Oi... what you two up to?' I said laughing with surprise.</p><p>'We want to see your willy!' Lucy giggled.</p><p>'Daddy said it was okay!' Olivia added with a big smile on her face.</p><p>'Oh did he?' I laughed.</p><p>The sneaky bastard had obviously planned it with Lucy while I was in the kitchen talking to Liv. I could hear him in the kitchen laughing his head off.</p><p>The girls were tugging at the sides of my jeans trying to get them down, so I lifted my bum up to enable them to get them down.</p><p>'Yeah!' they screeched as they came down.</p><p>Dave laughed louder in the kitchen.</p><p>They repeated the process with my pants and my hard cock sprang into view. Lucy was kneeling on the sofa, leaning across me and as her dress rode up I could see her sweet little 5 year old bum. I couldn't resist reaching out and giving it a fondle as her hot little fingers wrapped around my cock.</p><p>'I think it's bigger than Daddy's!' she said to Olivia.</p><p>Livvy studied it and then I felt her hand join her sister's.</p><p>'It's not as long...' she concluded, 'but it's thicker... because it's easier to put my hand around Daddy's!' she said casually like they were discussing the size of a slice of pizza or something.</p><p>With my other hand, I reached under Olivia's dress and fondled her bum too, before I ran my fingers along her soft little slit from behind.</p><p>'Mmm...' she sighed, 'that's really nice!'</p><p>'Do it to me!' Lucy asked.</p><p>As she knelt, the 5 year old repositioned herself so that her little legs were open a bit more and I could touch her easier. I ran my knuckle along her slit like I was doing to her 7 year old sister. </p><p>Then I felt a delicious wet sensation on the tip of my cock. I looked down to see Lucy had pressed her sweet little lips to it. It wasn't in her mouth or anything, she'd simply put her lips to the very tip of it and was lightly sucking and licking the top.</p><p>'Ooh... ' I gasped, 'that feels really nice Lucy Loo!'</p><p>The feeling was absolutely heavenly as I felt Olivia gently caressing my balls at the same time. I stroked Lucy's beautiful soft golden hair, as she continued to suck on the tip of my cock before she lifted her head and turned to look at me with a big smile. Long strands of my pre-cum stretched between her sweet cherry lips to the tip of my cock.</p><p>This break then gave Olivia a chance to get in on the action. I felt her take a tight grip on the shaft as she licked up and down it before she tenderly sucked my balls and then swirled her tongue all around the head.</p><p>Dave wandered back in carrying a tray which he put down on the coffee table.</p><p>'Starting without me eh?' he laughed.</p><p>'You bastard!' I laughed too. 'You planned this didn't you?'</p><p>'Well one of us had to get the ball rolling!' he laughed as he sat back in his armchair. 'I feel a bit left out though,' he said. 'You're getting all the attention!'</p><p>I crooked a finger at sweet little Lucy.</p><p>'Look at poor Daddy...' I whispered to her. 'He needs some special love as well. How about you go over to him... and in a little while you and Livvy can have a swapsie?'</p><p>Lucy gave me a huge smile followed by a hug and a kiss.</p><p>'Okay!' she said happily, jumping down and running over to Dave.</p><p>'I think this ought to come off though?' he said to his youngest daughter, pulling her little summer dress off over her head.</p><p>Once it was off, Lucy insisted that Dave's joggers and pants came down before she climbed up onto his lap.</p><p>Olivia straddled my lap facing me as I put my arms around her and she put hers around my neck. I looked into those lovely innocent looking eyes of hers.</p><p>'You okay now?' I asked.</p><p>She gave me a huge smile and nodded, before she brought her lips up to mine and kissed me.</p><p>'Can I kiss you properly?' I whispered, knowing that she knew full well how to do it.</p><p>Without answering, she pulled my head down and I saw her eyelids starting to drop as she closed her mouth over my own and her tiny hot tongue snaked its way into my mouth, searching for and then finding my own tongue.</p><p>It was the most sexy, erotic thing to be kissing little 7 year old Olivia like that.</p><p>We kissed long, hard and with real genuine passion before we both came up for air. As we kissed, I slipped my hands up Livvy's dress and fondled her delightfully soft and smooth little bum.</p><p>
When we did reluctantly break away, Olivia rested her head on my shoulder as I hugged her close to me.</p><p>'Take your dress off for me darling...' I whispered.</p><p>Olivia nodded before she sexily whispered back in my ear.</p><p>'Do you want me to suck you... you know... like I was doing to Daddy when you saw us? You can squirt it in my mouth...' she added '...and I'll swallow it all down like Daddy said I should... because I'm a good, big girl now...'</p><p>'Do you like doing that... do you like the taste?' I asked.</p><p>'Uh-huh,' she whispered back barely audible. 'It tastes really yummy...'</p><p>I lifted Olivia's dress up and she pulled it off over her head, dropping it down onto the floor beside us.</p><p>I glanced across to Dave and Lucy.</p><p>The little 5 year old was straddling him in a similar fashion to how her 7 year old sister was with me, playing with Dave's stiff cock with her legs spread wide as her Daddy fingered her bald little slit. Dave's eyes were closed as his youngest daughter wanked him slow and leisurely. </p><p>'Are you going to suck me off then?' I whispered to Olivia as I gently circled her hard little nubbin with my thumb.</p><p>She gave me a sweet little peck on the lips before she nodded and slid down onto the carpet, kneeling between my legs before I felt her little hands on my hard cock. They were extremely soft and warm and it felt wondrous, as she slowly run them up and down the length, getting them coated in my never ending stream of slippery pre-cum.</p><p>'Ooh Liv...' I sighed with pleasure.</p><p>I watched as she looked up at me, smiled and then brought her head down. Her sweet 7 year old lips were so warm and soft as they closed over the head. Her mouth was hot and wet as she engulfed it and accepted more and more before she began to suck it like an expert. The whole time Olivia continued to look up at me, maintaining eye contact and judging my reactions as the delicious feeling spread up from my cock in her mouth.</p><p>I'd dreamt and wanked so many times to fantasies of having Olivia suck my cock and now that dream was a reality.</p><p>The feeling was way beyond anything I could ever have imagined, as Olivia's sweet soft lips went further and further down the shaft. She smiled at me with her eyes as she took more and more into her hot willing sucking little mouth.</p><p>I was surprised how much she could take. She already had more in her mouth than a lot of girls older than her usually managed to fit and she was still going. Dave had obviously taught her well and it looked like little Lucy would follow in her big sister's footsteps.</p><p>'You okay?' I mouthed at Olivia.</p><p>She did her best to give me a nod, but it was difficult with a mouth full of hard throbbing cock, so I winked at her and she winked back.</p><p>I was so turned on that I knew I'd be cumming before she even really got started. The fact that she continually maintained eye contact looking up at me throughout, made it all the better. I always loved to watch my cock slide in and out of a willing little sucking mouth. I love watching their little cheeks bulge out at the sides, to hold their lovely little heads and stroke their silky soft hair as I fucked their hot little pre-teen mouths.</p><p>And then their little throat muscles contracting as I filled those tiny mouths with my baby making seed, watching as they gulped it down, occasionally coughing and gagging as it overflowed and dribbled down their chins or out of their noses.</p><p>I watched Olivia as she sucked me harder, moving her lips almost to the tip and then down the length again.</p><p>'Oh god...' I gasped as the intense, exquisite feelings washed over me again and again. </p><p>I knew I was about to cum and tried to convey this to little Livvy so that she was ready for it.</p><p>I didn't need to.</p><p>With the expertise of a back alley hooker at least three times her age, Olivia instinctively knew what was about to happen as I held her head down and my cock swelled.</p><p>'Oh baby... oh Livvy... oh darling...' I gasped as my cock jerked in her sweet little mouth.</p><p>Olivia began to swallow as my cock started to repeatedly fill her little mouth. I watched her little throat muscles working continually as she gulped noisily. Some of my slimy goo trickled from the sides of her mouth and down her chin., but Liv slurped it back up noisily.</p><p>I released my grip on her head as she maintained her eye contact. I winked at her and to my surprise, she winked back again as she continued to swallow my hot seed.</p><p>She then pulled her mouth off my cock but kept it about half an inch above it as she wanked me furiously with both hands. My cock continued spewing its load, although the jets were less forceful now. Livvy allowed some of them to fly straight into her mouth and the others to splash her face, neck, hair and chest.</p><p>'Oh Liv darling....' I sighed as I felt my orgasm ebbing away, 'that was absolutely wonderful!'</p><p>Now my cock had surrendered all it had to give, Olivia finally lifted her head and gave me a huge cummy smile before smacking her lips loudly and sucking up the last stray ropes of slimy cum that were hanging from her lips.</p><p>There was no doubt about it. Olivia was a fantastic little cock sucker. This little girl was born to suck cock!</p><p>I stood her up and wrapped my arms around her superb naked little 7 year old body as she put her arms around my neck again.</p><p>'That was absolutely fantastic darling...' I whispered as I held her little cummy body close to me. 'Thank you... thank you very much for making Uncle Peter feel so wonderful...'</p><p>'Was that okay?' she asked, worried that she might not have done it too well.</p><p>I held her by her little slim waist and looked into those lovely eyes.</p><p>'You...' I told her honestly, 'are the best little cock sucker ever!'</p><p>I moved my hands down and gave her peach of a bum a little squeeze.</p><p>'With a sexy little bum as well!' I added with a laugh.</p><p>Olivia giggled.</p><p>'I'm going to swallow that coffee that Daddy made me... before it gets cold and he moans... and then... do you know what I'm going to do?'</p><p>Olivia shook her little blonde head.</p><p>'I'm going to lick your sexy little pussy... and make you feel as nice as you just made me feel!'</p><p>Liv beamed a big smile.</p><p>'Would you like that?'</p><p>Olivia nodded furiously.</p><p>'I like having my 'gina licked!' she told me.</p><p>'Do you like having this sucked?' I asked, touching my fingertip to where I knew her little clit was tucked away.</p><p>Liv smiled and nodded.</p><p>'What about your bum?' I whispered in her ear. 'Do you want me to lick your bum... and stick my tongue up it?'</p><p>Livvy looked at me, smiled again and then nodded enthusiastically. I grabbed my coffee in one hand while I lifted the little girl back onto my lap with the other.</p><p>Dave looked across to me with naked Lucy on his lap, her little legs spread wide open and her sweet pussy all shiny, gaping open and a darker pink.</p><p>'What did you think?' he asked.</p><p>My big smile said more than any words that I could actually get out.</p><p>He laughed.</p><p>'I know mate...' he said without me actually saying anything. 'This one's gonna be just as good as well...'</p><p>He nodded towards Lucy.</p><p>'Why don't we all go upstairs? You can use the girl's room and we'll use mine... until we're ready to swap that is?'</p><p>'Sounds good to me!' I replied as I got up, and we carried both little girls up to the bedrooms.</p><p>I gently laid little Olivia down on her own bed with its pink Disney Princess duvet. It was a proper little girl's room, all pink and girlie.</p><p>With the 7 year old totally naked and my cum drying on her face, hair and chest, in her own room, in her own house, with her own Daddy in the bedroom next door with her equally naked little 5 year old sister and knowing what we were both about to do with these sexy little girls, my cock recovered and was rock hard again in record time.</p><p>I pulled my t-shirt off so that I was now as naked as little Livvy before I wrapped my big arms around her soft, smooth little body and we kissed hard. During the kiss I ran my hand up Olivia's leg, feeling her baby soft skin. As I reached the top of her thighs she parted her legs, allowing me to run my index finger lengthwise along the soft folds of her vaginal lips.</p><p>Olivia was certainly turned on. I was surprised at how slick, wet and slippery she was with her sweet little girl juices. I ground my knuckle into her and Livvy sighed into my mouth, her little fingernails digging into my back as I fingered her.</p><p>I could hear 5 year old Lucy sighing next door. I wasn't sure of course, but it sounded like she was getting her pussy licked by her Daddy. Something I was about to do to her 7 year old sister.</p><p>We broke away as I continued to finger her with my right hand, stroking her soft hair with the other. I looked into her eyes as I moved to stroking her pretty little face.</p><p>'You okay poppet?' I asked her.</p><p>Olivia smiled at me.</p><p>'I love you Uncle Pete...' she whispered lovingly.</p><p>'I love you too darling...' I whispered back as my thumb found her hard little clit and I circled it slowly. 'That nice?'</p><p>She nodded her sweet little head.</p><p>'Uh-huh...' she sighed, opening her legs a little wider.</p><p>I grabbed some of the cushions and pillows that were on the bed - Disney, Barbie &amp; Hello Kitty.</p><p>'Lift up babes...' I whispered as I placed them under her tiny hips to raise them up.</p><p>I then slid down the bed and crawled between Olivia's little spread legs which she opened even wider for me.</p><p>I drank in the sight of her sweet, hairless little pussy in front of my face as I absorbed the sweet, aromatic fragrance of little girl juices and pre-teen sex. The heady aroma turned me on immensely. I always found it intoxicating and wished I could buy it in an aerosol to use as an air freshener.</p><p>Instead, I settled for sniffing little girl's knickers, which I did whenever the opportunity arose.</p><p>Olivia's wetness glistened in the light as I put the palms of my hands on her inner thighs and encouraged her to open her little legs as wide as she could, before I closed my lips over her deliciously soft little mound.</p><p>'Mmm...' Olivia sighed softly as I sucked her fleshy little mound before thumbing her lovely little outer lips apart and then sucking on the smaller inner ones.</p><p>'That's good Uncle Pete...' she gasped as I swiped my tongue along the crease and then sucked on her hard little clit.</p><p>'Oh yeah... oh yeah...' she moaned repeatedly.</p><p>I slipped my hands underneath her soft little bum and pulled her onto my mouth harder, using the tip of my tongue on her tiny nubbin as I circled it harder and faster.</p><p>Olivia's hands came down and she gripped my head tightly as she gyrated her little hips and ground her sweet little pussy onto my mouth harder, She clearly adored oral sex and was already close to cumming.</p><p>'Lick me... suck it hard...' she encouraged, at the same time trying to catch her breath.</p><p>I followed her instructions, sucking hard on her clit and licking her lovely fleshy folds as she pushed against my mouth.</p><p>'Ooh yeah... so nice... ooh... aargh...' the 7 year old moaned and sighed as her little body started to jerk and shudder and she arched her back.</p><p>She gripped my head tighter with her hands and at the same time clamped her little legs around it.</p><p>'Oh god... yeah cumming... Uncle... Pete...' she shrieked as pleasure waves raced through her sweet 7 year old little body.</p><p>There was no doubt that little Olivia loved sex, especially the giving and receiving of oral. As she continued to writhe around in ecstasy, I pushed a finger up her tight little bum.</p><p>As I'd expected, her sweet bum hole was incredibly hot and tight. Livvy never even seemed to notice it go in as she was so preoccupied with the delicious feelings washing over her from between her legs as she enjoyed a powerful little orgasm.</p><p>She eventually released her grip on me, and after pulling my finger from her tight little bum lifted my head up. Liv still had her eyes closed, her little flat chest heaving up and down rapidly as she struggled to catch her breath, the last of her orgasm still coursing through her little pre-teen body.</p><p>I lay beside her simply watching.</p><p>I loved to watch little girls having the orgasms that I gave them. It always gave me a thrill to know that I was the reason they were having one in the first place. Olivia slowly opened her eyes, looked directly at me and gave me a dreamy post-orgasmic smile.</p><p>'Hello!' I whispered softly, 'you enjoy that sweetheart?'</p><p>She was still breathing quite heavily and simply nodded with an even bigger smile. I was amazed at how highly sexed this little 7 year old girl was and I hoped Lucy had inherited the same gene, wherever it had come from. If the way she'd acted downstairs coupled with the sounds coming from Dave's bedroom were anything to go by, my guess was that she most definitely was too.</p><p>I put my arms around Olivia and hugged her close to me again, kissing her tenderly as I squeezed her delightful little bum. My cock was hard and aching for some release again as it pressed up against her soft little body.</p><p>I'd laid with Olivia many times before of course. She and Lucy had often crept into my bed and shared it with me when they'd stayed over, but this was the first time it had been overtly sexual and it was absolutely wonderful.</p><p>We just lay there, arms around one another, hugging kissing and simply enjoying the closeness. Every so often I'd tickle her or blow a raspberry on her soft neck and she'd giggle like the little 7 year old girl she actually was.</p><p>I wanted to fuck her.</p><p>I wanted to take hold of my hard, throbbing cock and stick it right up inside her hot, tight little 7 year old fuck tube. I didn't even know if Dave had busted her cherry yet. I didn't recall if he'd mentioned that and I couldn't remember asking. With all that had happened in the last twenty-four hours, I'd forgotten that I'd already asked Dave if he'd fucked her.</p><p>'Liv darling...' I whispered softly.</p><p>She looked up at me with that sweet little face.</p><p>'Has Daddy ever... you know... put it inside you darling?'</p><p>She was just about to answer when Dave answered from the doorway.</p><p>'Not yet...' he said.</p><p>Neither Olivia or I had heard him come out of his room and we both jumped at the sound of his voice.</p><p>'Jesus Fucking Christ Dave!' I laughed. 'You nearly gave us a bloody heart attack!'</p><p>'Sorry' he laughed as he padded into the room, as naked as we were.</p><p>'Lucy's dozed off...' he said quietly. 'She does that sometimes after she's had a nice hard cum... takes it right out of her... bless her...'</p><p>He sat on the edge of the bed.</p><p>'And no...' he continued, 'her cherry's still intact. I told you that before...'</p><p>'Oh yeah!' I said, suddenly recalling the conversation. 'I forgot... you know...'</p><p>Dave nodded.</p><p>'Actually...' he said, 'that was something I wanted to have a word with you about...'</p><p>He smiled.</p><p>Olivia raised her head and looked at her father.</p><p>'You having fun with Uncle Peter poppet?'</p><p>She nodded vigorously.</p><p>'He licked me really nice... and I cummed really hard!' she told him.</p><p>'That's because you're such a sexy little girl!' I told her as I picked her up and laid her naked little body on top of my own, giving her a big hug and kiss.</p><p>'Liv darling...' Dave said softly, 'could you pop downstairs and fetch Daddy a drink of water please sweetheart?'</p><p>Olivia nodded as she got up and climbed off the bed.</p><p>'You're such a lazy bones!' she giggled as she passed her father.</p><p>'And you are a very cheeky little madam!' Dave laughed as he playfully swatted her bum.</p><p>The moment she was out of earshot Dave spoke to me, the water clearly a ruse to get Olivia out of the way for a minute or two.</p><p>'Want to help me do it?' he asked.</p><p>'Do what?' I asked, not quite following.</p><p>'Bust her cherry...' he said quietly, 'you know... then we can fuck her?'</p><p>I was so surprised I said the first thing that came into my head.</p><p>'I dunno...' I replied.</p><p>This was so surreal.</p><p>The pair of us were sat on Olivia's bed with its pink Disney duvet, both stark naked discussing the taking of his 7 year old daughter's virginity and then fucking her, like we were discussing going to a forthcoming football match, or a night out down the pub.</p><p>'It's what she wants...' Dave added. 'You can ask her yourself?'</p><p>To be honest, I didn't doubt it for one moment. I really wanted to. I couldn't think of anything more wonderful than having my thick, hard cock right up inside Olivia's deliciously tight little hole, next to watching Dave pop it that is.</p><p>'When?' I asked. 'I mean when do you propose to... you know do it?'</p><p>Dave laughed.</p><p>'You can say it you know?'</p><p>It seemed a little strange to be talking to a little 7 year old's father about busting her cherry. I'd never been in that position before. </p><p>Usually I was trying to HIDE what I was doing.</p><p>I took a deep breath.</p><p>'When do you propose to bust your little girl's cherry and fuck her Dave?' I mimicked his tone.</p><p>He was unperturbed and gave me a wide smile.</p><p>'Now!'</p><p>I looked at him.</p><p>'Now?' I said, raising my eyebrows</p><p>'Uh-huh' he nodded, 'no time like the present. She wants to... I definitely want to... and I know you do too!'</p><p>'Well yeah... but... fuck me Dave...'</p><p>He laughed harder.</p><p>'No... fuck... HER! So you up for it then?'</p><p>'I... er... yeah... oh fuck yeah!' I smiled, throwing any lingering doubt I might have had straight out of the window. 'What if Lucy wakes up... you know in the middle of it all?'</p><p>'Don't worry...' Dave laughed, 'I'll sort her out. Here... maybe we could do BOTH of them tonight?'</p><p>The thought of doing the pair of them at the same time was mind blowing. A 5 year old and a 7 year old being busted by their Daddy and their 'Uncle'. My cock hardened instantly at the thought which Dave noticed. </p><p>'I see you like the idea as much as I do...' he laughed, looking down at his own erection before he got up. 'Just need to get a few things' he said as he went to walk out. 'If she comes back before I do, don't mention anything until I get back' he winked.</p><p>I could hear him rummaging around in another room as Olivia returned very carefully carrying a glass of water which she placed on her little pink desk.</p><p>'Where's Daddy?' she asked.</p><p>'Not sure poppet' I said. 'He'll be back in a minute. In the meantime, why don't you come over here and give me another of those lovely hugs and big, sexy kisses?'</p><p>She smiled and ran over to me nodding, throwing her arms tightly around my neck and her sweet little lips locking onto mine as I groped her delicious little bum.</p><p>Dave returned just as we broke away. He was carrying a video camera and tripod which he set up in one corner of the room pointing towards the bed.</p><p>'What you doing Daddy?' Olivia asked.</p><p>'In a minute sweetie...' he replied as he wandered out again and returned quickly carrying a brightly coloured shoebox.</p><p>Livvy seemed to not only recognise the box, but also the significance of its appearance. She looked at Dave.</p><p>'Are we going to Daddy...' she asked, 'are we really?'</p><p>I could hear the raised excitement in her sweet little voice.</p><p>Dave smiled at her and nodded his head.</p><p>'Uh-huh...' he replied as he nodded, 'we really are darling...'</p><p>Olivia could hardly contain her joy as she clapped her hands with glee and began dancing around. They'd clearly discussed this at some stage beforehand and just as he had told me, Olivia was most definitely ""up for it"". I still hadn't quite fathomed out the significance of the box yet though.</p><p>'What's in that Dave?' I asked inquisitively.</p><p>Olivia giggled like mad.</p><p>'That my friend... is my cherry popping kit... isn't it sweetie?' he said to Olivia.</p><p>The little girl nodded her head.</p><p>'Er... right' I said, still none the wiser really.</p><p>Dave opened the lid of the small cardboard box and began to pull out the contents. A couple of tubes of KY Jelly, a small thin pink vibrator, assorted condoms and what looked like some webbing straps with Velcro on them.</p><p>I looked at little Livvy who seemed to be getting more excited with every item her Dad pulled out of the box before she turned to him.</p><p>'Daddy?'</p><p>'Yes darling?'</p><p>'Are you going to do it... or Uncle Peter?' she asked.</p><p>Before he had a chance to answer, I cut in.</p><p>'I think Daddy ought to do it poppet...' I said softly. 'After all, he is your Daddy isn't he?'</p><p>Olivia nodded.</p><p>'But once it's done and Daddy's had his cock inside you... then Uncle Peter can do it can't he?' Dave said.</p><p>Olivia nodded like mad.</p><p>'He'll be able to do it whenever he wants to after that won't he?' she said.</p><p>'That's right poppet' Dave replied, 'would you like him to fuck you too?'</p><p>'Uh-huh' she said enthusiastically, 'because I love him lots as well!'</p><p>'I know you do sweetheart...' I said, 'And I love you lots as well. And Lucy loo!'</p><p>'I got an idea' Dave said to Olivia like he'd just thought of it, although I seriously doubted it...</p><p><b>End Of Part Two</b></p>"
1004,"Caught In The Act, Part 3",Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['M/g5', 'b8', 'g7', 'oral', 'anal', 'pedo', 'schoolgirl', 'finger', 'virgin', 'mild bond']","When Pete wanders in and catches his best friend and next door neighbour Dave getting his cock sucked by his 7 year old daughter Olivia while fingering Lucy, his 5 year old daughter on his lap, he knew in that instant that their relationship had changed forever...",2012-06-14T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did not happen. If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!","<p>'When Daddy puts it in... at the same time... you could give Uncle Pete a nice suck?'</p><p>The moment Dave said that I nearly cum there and then. The thought of Dave fucking his little 7 year old daughter for the first time while I fucked her sweet mouth was almost too much to contemplate.</p><p>It must have shown on my face.</p><p>'I think Uncle Pete likes that idea!' Dave laughed.</p><p>I was like one of those nodding dogs you used to see on the back parcel shelves of cars.</p><p>'Right then...' Dave said as he stood up, 'shall we do it?'</p><p>'Yeah!' Liv shrieked as I stood up too.</p><p>'Jump up on the bed then sweetie...' Dave said to his daughter, 'and I'll get you prepared.'</p><p>Little Olivia climbed up onto the bed and lay flat on it.</p><p>'Now open your legs nice and wide for me...' Dave instructed her. </p><p>Again, Livvy followed her father's directions as she parted her sexy little legs. I jumped up onto the bed too and lay next to the 7 year old. Dave reached into the box and retrieved the webbing straps.</p><p>'Hold your ankles babes...'</p><p>Olivia reached down and Dave used the straps to bind her wrists to her ankles so that her legs stayed bent and wide apart. He then repositioned her so that he had the best unrestricted access to her sweet, bald pussy and bum.</p><p>As I lay alongside the little 7 year old, I spoke to her reassuringly while Dave retrieved the KY jelly.</p><p>'You okay poppet?' I asked her.</p><p>'Uh-huh' she said, nodding excitedly, 'but I can't move my hands to hold your willy while I suck on it!' she complained.</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'Don't worry darling...' I whispered tenderly, 'I'll sort that out!'</p><p>I was amazed that this cute sexy little 7 year old was about to lose her virginity to her father, and all she seemed to be concerned about was how she was going to hold my cock while she gave me a blow job.</p><p>'Right... this is going to be a bit cold sweetheart...' Dave warned her as he coated his fingers in lubricant and then smeared it in and around his little daughter's tiny fuck hole.</p><p>'Ooh!' Livvy giggled as she felt the coldness.</p><p>I leaned across and gently turned her head towards me before I placed my lips over hers as Dave worked the gel into her. We kissed passionately and I lightly stroked her tiny nipples before we broke away and come up for air.</p><p>Dave was circling her hard little clit with his thumb, getting his little girl worked up and relaxed before he penetrated her with his finger.</p><p>'Mmm... that's so nice Daddy...' Olivia sighed.</p><p>She closed her eyes and enjoyed the sensations coming from her little pleasure button. I looked towards Dave who was between his little girls legs, his fingers moving faster and faster.</p><p>'Get ready...' he mouthed to me silently.</p><p>I stoked her hair gently across her forehead as I whispered into her ear.</p><p>'Daddy loves you.... and Uncle Peter loves you...'</p><p>'I... love... you... too...' she gasped before she suddenly cried out.</p><p>'OWWW!'</p><p>I felt Olivia's little body stiffen in an instant and her eyes flew open.</p><p>'It hurts Daddy!' she cried. 'It hurts! Take it out!'</p><p>I stroked her forehead again.</p><p>'It's okay Liv darling...' I said as soothingly as I could, continuing to stroke her head.</p><p>'Take it out!' she repeated, tears welling up in her eyes. 'It huts... it REALLY hurts!'</p><p>'It'll hurt just as much... even if Daddy takes it out...' I tried to explain.</p><p>Dave carried on regardless. I saw him reach for some more lubricant, desperately trying to ease his daughter's pain and discomfort.</p><p>'What shall I do?' he mouthed.</p><p>I shrugged my shoulders.</p><p>'There's a lot of blood...' he mouthed again.</p><p>'I tell you what Liv's...' I said quietly.</p><p>Olivia turned her head to look at me with her little tear stained face. It broke my heart to see her in pain, especially as she had been so excited and really looking forward to this moment.</p><p>I'd busted plenty of little girl's cherries in my time, all ages, shapes and sizes. I'd busted little 4 year old's who hadn't even realised I'd done it, through to 14 and 15 year old's who had screamed blue murder and bled so much, you'd have thought I'd stuck a carving knife up them. </p><p>It was simply the luck of the draw and it looked like Olivia was one of the poor, unfortunate ones. I raised my head and had a quick look between Livvy's legs. There was a fair bit of bright red blood.</p><p>I moved back to Olivia who was crying quietly except for her occasional sniffing.</p><p>'Listen sweetie...' I said softly, cradling her sweet little tear stained face in my hands. 'How about Daddy just leaves his finger where it is for a little bit... let you get used to it... and see if it stops hurting yeah?'</p><p>Olivia looked at me through watery eyes.</p><p>'Because if Daddy takes it out now... it's STILL going to hurt... and he won't have busted it so it'll have to be done another day... and it might still hurt mightn't it?'</p><p>She thought for a moment.</p><p>'And...' I added, 'if Daddy doesn't bust it, he won't be able to put his cock inside you... and you want to be able to fuck don't you?'</p><p>Liv gave me a half smile as she nodded.</p><p>'Shall we do that then... let Daddy leave his finger there for a few minutes?'</p><p>She nodded again.</p><p>'That's my big brave big girl!' I smiled as I stroked her face lovingly. 'Now stop crying... because it spoils your beautiful pretty face!'</p><p>Olivia gave me a genuine little smile and I licked the salty tears from her soft little cheeks.</p><p>I glanced at Dave who gave me a wink and mouthed 'thank you'. I decided to take her mind off what was happening between her legs as I leaned across and lightly circled her areola, before playfully biting on her tiny hard nipples making her giggle.</p><p>'I love you...' I whispered before I kissed her lips.</p><p>'Love you too...' she whispered back.</p><p>I continued to do little things with Olivia. Telling her silly jokes, tickling her neck and her ribs, blowing loud raspberries on her cute little tummy button and nibbling her soft tiny ear lobes. I wanted to both cheer her up and take her mind away from any pain or whatever Dave might have been doing between his daughter's legs. </p><p>Eventually, Livvy was giggling away and was much more her usual cheerful self.</p><p>'How you feeling now poppet?' I asked.</p><p>'It's not so sore now...' she told me.</p><p>'See!' I said. 'I told you if we waited a short while it would be much better didn't I?'</p><p>'Uh-huh,' she nodded.</p><p>I looked to see what Dave was doing. Using two fingers of his left hand he was separating her little pussy lips. The index finger of his right hand was still inside her as he circled her exposed little clit with his right thumb.</p><p>'Ooh... mmm...' Olivia sighed as Dave speeded his actions up.</p><p>At the same time he inched his finger into her more, very slowly and gently, twisting it as he went. Olivia seemed much more relaxed now, enjoying the sensation's coming from her Dad's attention on her love button. I stoked her hair and kissed her forehead.</p><p>'Ooh!' Olivia suddenly squealed.</p><p>'What's up baby... is Daddy hurting you again?' I asked.</p><p>Livvy shook her head.</p><p>'No... it... just feels funny!' she giggled. 'I can feel Daddy's finger right inside me... like up in my tummy!'</p><p>I glanced over to Dave who gave me the thumbs up. He rubbed her little nubbin harder and faster in tiny circles as Olivia's breathing turned to little pants and her flat chest rose and fell rapidly.</p><p>'Ooh... aaah... yeah... nice Daddy...' she gasped as Dave brought his little 7 year old daughter to a hard orgasm.</p><p>'Cumming... cumming... Daddddyyyy...' Liv squealed as her little body shook violently.</p><p>Dave withdrew his finger from his little girl's hole and let her ride out her pleasure waves. He showed it to me and I could see it was heavily streaked with blood.</p><p>'Still bleeding?' I mouthed silently.</p><p>'Just a little...' he mouthed back as he stood up. 'Just popping to the bathroom!' he said.</p><p>I stroked Liv's forehead again as she slowly opened her eyes. She looked at me, smiled and then giggled.</p><p>'Hello muffin... you back with us now?' I laughed.</p><p>'Uh-huh...' she nodded.</p><p>'How you feeling now?'</p><p>'Good,' she replied.</p><p>'Still hurting?'</p><p>'Little tiddly bit... not hurting exactly... more kinda... sore?'</p><p>I hugged her close as Dave returned with a flannel, towel and a tube of cream</p><p>'Is it done now Daddy?' she asked.</p><p>'Yup!' Dave smiled at his daughter before getting back between her legs. 'I'm just going to clean you up... and this cream will make you feel better and stop it from hurting!'</p><p>Dave set about wiping the drying blood from between her legs and around her pussy before drying her and applying some of the anaesthetic cream.</p><p>'How's that now my big girl?' he asked.</p><p>'Better!' she replied with a smile. 'Thank you Daddy!'</p><p>Dave moved up and gave his little girl a big hug and a long, passionate kiss.</p><p>'Are you going to put it in me now Daddy?' Olivia wanted to know.</p><p>'Let's give the cream a bit of time to work first shall we? I'm so sorry it hurt sweetheart... I didn't mean to hurt you. You know I would NEVER hurt you on purpose... and neither would Uncle Peter!'</p><p>'I know...' she replied sweetly, 'and I'm sorry I was such a big baby and cried... it did hurt though!'</p><p>'I know it did darling...' Dave stroked her tenderly, 'but it's all done now and it will NEVER hurt like that again now it's busted.'</p><p>'Really?' she asked.</p><p>'Really!' Dave told her. 'While the cream works, would you like a drink?'</p><p>Olivia nodded.</p><p>'And a biscuit please Daddy?'</p><p>Dave roared with laughter.</p><p>'It didn't take you long to get back to your usual self did it? Coffee Pete?'</p><p>'Please,' I replied. 'Actually, stay here and I'll make it. Spend some time with your daughter... ' I winked as I got up and went downstairs.</p><p>I returned with a tray of coffee for me and Dave and some juice for Olivia, not forgetting her all important biscuits of course. As I placed it on the unit I looked down at little Livvy. Her legs were splayed obscenely apart, showing off her freshly busted gaping little hole, winking invitingly and glistening in the light. Her wrists were still bound to her ankles and a thought occurred to me.</p><p>I burst out laughing.</p><p>Little Olivia looked up at me and it set her off giggling, although she had no idea what she was really giggling about.</p><p>'What's so bloody funny?' Dave asked.</p><p>'Well...' I said inbetween laughs, 'how is Livvy meant to... drink her juice... let alone nosh a biscuit... like that?'</p><p>'Er... good point!' he said looking at her and joining in the laughter.</p><p>He pulled the Velcro straps undone.</p><p>'There you go sweetheart!' Dave said softly. 'Have a rest and we'll put them back soon yeah?'</p><p>Olivia nodded as she put her legs down and Dave passed her juice and a biscuit.</p><p>Again it was a really surreal moment. Me, my next door neighbour and best friend, and his little 7 year old daughter all naked sitting on her little bed with its pink Disney princess duvet, as her little naked 5 year old sister slept off her own orgasm next door. </p><p>We chatted, mucked about, drank our drinks and ate biscuits like it was the most natural thing in the world to bust your little girl's cherry wide open like he'd just done. Not only that, but it was like Olivia was preparing for sleep with a bedtime story, rather than having a break before her Daddy fucked her for the first time.</p><p>Soon we'd drunk our drinks and the biscuits were eaten.</p><p>'You still want to do this baby girl?' Dave asked his daughter.</p><p>'Uh-huh...' she replied with renewed excitement. 'I want to feel it inside me like I did with your finger. I want to be a REALLY big girl!'</p><p>Dave set the video camera rolling again, repositioning it in the right place to capture the best close up action.</p><p>'Hold your ankles again with your legs up poppet... nice and wide like before... that's it... good girl!'</p><p>Dave reattached the straps before he positioned little Olivia on some pillows on the bed. He leaned over and kissed her long and hard.</p><p>'Love you baby girl...' he whispered when they broke away.</p><p>'Love you too...' she whispered back. 'I love you too Uncle Peter...' she added</p><p>'I love you darling...' I told her.</p><p>Dave moved between her open legs, his hard cock in his hand. I watched as he rubbed it up and down her soft smooth slit.</p><p>'Mmm Daddy...' Livvy sighed.</p><p>'Now relax baby...' he whispered as he lined it up to her tiny hole. 'Ready...?'</p><p>Olivia nodded as Dave pushed forward a little.</p><p>I watched as his thick cock began to obscenely spread her little pussy lips. Slowly and very gently, he inched it against her hole as they spread more and more. Using his other hand, he gently circled her little hard clit as continued to push against her.</p><p>'Ooh...' Olivia gasped as his cock head began to enter her.</p><p>'You okay poppet?' he asked as he moved his hand under the small of her back to help raise her up.</p><p>'Uh-huh...' she whispered.</p><p>Dave looked at me and without saying a word, nodded towards Olivia's soft little mound. I knew what he wanted me to do so I reached across and took over the rubbing of her little love button as Dave concentrated on inching his cock into his little girl very slowly and very gently.</p><p>'Mmm...ooh...' she gasped. 'I can feel it Daddy... it's nearly in!' She was really excited now.</p><p>'Get ready darling...' he said to her as he nodded to me.</p><p>I speeded up, circling her clit harder and faster as Dave pushed his hips forward and the head of his cock popped inside.</p><p>'Ooh!' she gasped.</p><p>'You okay Liv?' I whispered.</p><p>'Yeah...' she gasped, 'stung again for a second but yeah...'</p><p>I moved my hand away as Dave pushed a little more cock into her.</p><p>'I can feel it now... right in my tummy!'</p><p>'Is it nice?' Dave asked.</p><p>'Uh-huh...' she replied. 'Are we fucking now?'</p><p>'We will be in a minute darling...'</p><p>'How's it feel Dave?' I asked.</p><p>'Oh fucking wow!' he gasped. 'So hot and so tight. Fantastic!. Why don't you go to the hole at the other end?' he said with a wink.</p><p>I walked up the bed on my knees and when I reached the top, gently turned Olivia's head towards me. She instinctively knew what I wanted to do and opened her sweet little mouth.</p><p>I fed my cock into it and Olivia began to suck hard. At the same time, Dave slowly began to slide his cock in and out of her sweet pussy.</p><p>'Hmph... hmmph...' Olivia made sweet little noises as Dave fucked his daughter and I slid my cock in and out of her hot sucking little mouth.</p><p>This was so fucking hot as we double teamed the little 7 year old, and judging from her reactions, little Olivia was absolutely loving every second of it.</p><p>Dave built up into a slow and steady rhythm now and I saw Olivia pushing her hips back, desperate to get more of her Daddy's thick cock up inside her little 7 year old fuck tube. Each time Dave pushed in, she sucked me just that little bit harder.</p><p>'Oh yeah!' I heard a sweet little excited voice.</p><p>I looked across to the doorway to see a naked little Lucy stood there. Under one arm she had her teddy bear, with her other hand between her legs playing with herself as she watched her Daddy fucking her big sister, and her Uncle Peter fucking her mouth.</p><p>Reluctantly I withdrew my cock.</p><p>'I'll let Daddy carry on...'I whispered, 'poor Lucy loo looks a bit left out there!'</p><p>I looked at the little 5 year old and crooked a finger at her. She gave me a big wide smile and ran towards me, dropping her teddy on the way. I lifted her onto my lap to face me as I sat on the edge of Olivia's bed.</p><p>'Give us a kiss!' I said as I hugged her sweet little body to mine.</p><p>We kissed passionately, her tiny hot little tongue snaking around my mouth. I moved my hands onto her soft little bum cheeks, squeezing them before we broke away. Then I felt both of her warm little hands around my cock as she moved them up and down the slippery shaft.</p><p>'Oh that is so nice darling...' I whispered in her ear.</p><p>Suddenly she stopped and climbed off my lap. I reached forward and put my hand between her little legs as she stood with them slightly apart. I ground the knuckle of my right forefinger into her soft smooth baby slit as I fondled her sexy little bum with my other hand.</p><p>'Mmm... nice...' she gasped as my knuckle hit her tiny clit.</p><p>As I fingered the sweet 5 year old, she reached forward for my cock again. I stopped for a moment and she leaned forward, swiping some of my pre-cum from the top.</p><p>'Oh yeah baby...' I gasped.</p><p>Encouraged by my reaction, little Lucy knelt down between my open legs, long ropes of pre-cum stretching between my cock and her sweet, 5 year old lips.</p><p>Behind us, Dave was still slowly fucking her big sister.</p><p>'Oh yeah... oh yeah...' Livvy was gasping with each of Dave's gentle inward thrusts. 'Do it faster Daddy... do it harder!' she encouraged him, her confidence sky high again, now she was no longer in any pain at all.</p><p>Lucy placed her hot little lips on the head of my cock.</p><p>'Oh yeah Luce...' I whispered, 'suck it for me darling. Suck Uncle Peter's cock... show me what a big girl you are...'</p><p>I placed my hands on the back of Lucy's head as she opened wide and I gently applied a little pressure, pushing my cock into her 5 year old mouth. She couldn't fit as much as Livvy of course, but she certainly tried and had the head in.</p><p>It was such an exquisite, wonderful feeling to have my thick hard cock in her tiny hot, sucking little mouth. Lucy sucked noisily, slurping up the continuous flow of my pre-cum. Being that much younger than her sister, she wasn't as proficient of course, but for a 5 year old she was a fantastic little cock sucker. I had no doubt that by the time she reached the same age as Olivia, she would definitely be as good as her, if not better.</p><p>'Oh god!' I heard Dave gasp.</p><p>'I'm cumming Daddddyyyy!' Olivia squealed.</p><p>'Oh fuck...' Dave gasped again.</p><p>'Oooh...' Olivia squealed again with rising excitement, 'I can feel it... I can feel your juice... all hot... and squidgy... up in my tummy!'</p><p>Hearing both Dave and Olivia cumming like that, knowing it was because he had his cock in her and was fucking her for the first time, sent me over the top.</p><p>'I'm gonna... cum... Lucy... baby...' I gasped as a warning to the sucking little 5 year old, removing my hands from her head.</p><p>There wasn't any way I was going to force my cum down her little throat. I wanted it to be her decision how much she swallowed, and the last thing I wanted was to make her choke or frighten her in any way. Even Olivia had struggled to swallow it all when she'd sucked me off, and she was a pretty expert little cock sucker and cum swallower, so Lucy wouldn't have stood a chance.</p><p>As my cock erupted, Lucy held it in both hands allowing the first spurt to shoot straight into her mouth which she promptly swallowed, the subsequent ones hitting her sweet lips, face, hair neck and chest, sending her into a little fit of giggles.</p><p>'Ooh... aaah... oh Luce... Lucy baby...' I sighed as I continued to coat the little 5 year old in hot slimy goo.</p><p>Lucy, with her little fingers still firmly stretched around my cock, continued to wank me furiously until she knew every last drop had been milked before she stopped and removed her hands.</p><p>When I looked down at her, she was avidly licking the cum off her hands and fingers.</p><p>'That nice?' I laughed.</p><p>'Yummy!' she replied with a big smile and cummy little face.</p><p>'Daddy's just fucked Olivia!' she announced casually as she noisily slurped up another dollop of cum.</p><p>'I know sweetie!' I replied, laughing at the way she'd come out with it.</p><p>I looked across to see Dave and Olivia having a passionate after fuck kiss. Her wrists were still bound to her ankles with her legs wide apart, Dave's cock still buried deep inside his daughter's little pussy.</p><p>'Uncle Peter?' Lucy said, still on her knees as she looked up at me.</p><p>'Yes darling?'</p><p>'Will you lick me?' she asked.</p><p>'Of course I will sweetie...'</p><p>'When you do it... can I wear those?'</p><p>She'd totally lost me.</p><p>'Wear what sweetie?'</p><p>'Those!' she said pointing to her sister. 'What's Liv's got on?'</p><p>It suddenly dawned on me.</p><p>'Those straps?'</p><p>'Uh-huh...' she replied, 'cos then my legs will stay nice and wide apart... and it's nicer when you get licked with your legs wide apart!'</p><p>'Is it?' I laughed.</p><p>'Uh-huh...' she said again nodding, 'and...' she lowered her voice to a whisper, 'it'll be easier for you to...'</p><p>She didn't finish the sentence.</p><p>'To do what babes?'</p><p>She didn't answer.</p><p>'Come here you sexy, cummy little thing!' I laughed as I lifted her back onto my lap. 'You can say whatever you want darling...' I told her softly, 'or you can whisper it into my ear?'</p><p>She looked up at me and gave me another little cummy smile before she cupped her hand to my ear.</p><p>'And... lick my bum!' she whispered with a nervous little giggle.</p><p>I hugged her to me as I whispered back into her ear, brushing her silky soft, cum streaked hair out of the way.</p><p>'You want me to lick your bum?'</p><p>'Uh-huh...' she nodded.</p><p>'You like things done to your bum darling?'</p><p>'It's nice...' she whispered</p><p>I moved my hands to her soft little cheeks and probed her tight entrance with my little finger, after scooping up a nice big glob of slippery cum for lubrication.</p><p>'Shall I push it up there now?' I whispered.</p><p>Lucy gave the sweetest little giggle like it was just SO naughty and then nodded, leaning forward a little so that she pushed her little bum out towards my finger.</p><p>I separated her soft little cheeks with my fingers as I pushed my cum lubricated little finger against her tightly closed hole. Following the usual natural resistance of her wrinkled rosebud, it broke through her tight little anal ring and my finger slipped inside her.</p><p>'Ooh!' she gasped.</p><p>'You okay baby girl?' I whispered.</p><p>'Uh-huh...' she nodded as she pushed her bum back onto my finger, 'that's nice!'</p><p>'How about...' I whispered in her little ear again, 'I speak to Daddy about borrowing them... and then you can spend the night at my house... in bed with me... and we can have lots of fun... and we can play some special bum games! Would you like that?'</p><p>Lucy nodded enthusiastically, pushing back more as I fingered her lovely hot tight little bum</p><p>'Then Daddy can spend the night fucking Livvy... then tomorrow night... I can! Does that sound like a good idea?'</p><p>Lucy answered by hugging me tight.</p><p>'I love you Uncle Peter!'</p><p>'Love you too... Lucy loo!' I hugged her back.</p><p>'Will you put your willy up my bum?' she wanted to know.</p><p>'We'll see what Daddy says about it... but if not, I have plenty of other things I can use...' I whispered back.</p><p>'Goody!' she said as I pulled my finger out of her.</p><p>I hadn't realised until this point, that 5 year old Lucy was a little anal slut by the sound of it.</p><p>'Think we better get you cleaned up you sexy... cummy little girl!'</p><p>Lucy giggled and nodded.</p><p>'But I want a big, sexy kiss first though?'</p><p>We had a lovely passionate kiss as I groped that fantastic little bum before I lifted her down to the floor.</p><p>Dave was pulling his cock from his 7 year old daughter's freshly fucked pussy.</p><p>'Okay?' I asked a very obviously stupid question.</p><p>'Oh mate... she is one hot little fuck... the tightest pussy... Jesus I could just fuck her all night long...'</p><p>'Funny you should say that...' I laughed as Dave undone Olivia's straps to release her ankles.</p><p>'Oh... and I want to borrow those as well!'</p><p>'What for?' he laughed.</p><p>'I'll explain all in a minute... after I've cleaned this one up!'</p><p>Dave looked at his youngest daughter.</p><p>'Bloody hell!' he laughed. 'I think she could do with a bath... but it looks like she's already had one... a cum bath that is!'</p><p>'Yeah something like that!' I laughed.</p><p>I looked at Olivia laying on her pink duvet, legs apart and cum oozing from her little slit with that flushed, just fucked look.</p><p>'How was your first fuck then sweetheart?' I asked.</p><p>'Brilliant!' she beamed. 'I want to do it again, but Daddy says I have to wait until his willy's ready!' she said with an air of disappointment before adding, 'are you going to fuck me as well now?'</p><p>'I most certainly am!' I told her. 'Daddy said you're a lovely hot little fuck with a delicious, tight little fuck hole!'</p><p>Liv smiled.</p><p>'I can't wait to feel yours inside me!'</p><p>'Well...' I explained, 'Lucy loo's going to spend tonight with me... as we've got plans haven't we poppet?'</p><p>'Uh-huh!' she nodded as she scooped up a large dollop of cum that was running down her chest with her finger and licked it off sexily.</p><p>'But... planning for you to stay with me tomorrow night... and I'll fuck you silly... providing it's okay with Daddy?'</p><p>I looked to Dave who was nodding.</p><p>'Yeah!' both girls squealed happily.</p><p>'I'll go and run the bath!' I said.</p><p>'I think you ought to jump in with her Liv?' Dave suggested.</p><p>The little girl with cum oozing from her bald, 7 year old slit nodded in agreement.</p><p>A short time later after I'd had a little chat with Dave, both girls were dressed in short summer dresses. Olivia's hair was held in place with one of her matching Alice bands, Lucy's in her favourite bunches tied in bows with ribbon to match hers.</p><p>Lucy came downstairs clutching her little Peppa Pig backpack containing another dress, t-shirt, shorts and a clean pair of Dora the Explorer knickers. She looked like she was going on a fortnight's expedition somewhere rather than overnight next door. I doubted she'd need any of them anyway, but I let her carry on as it seemed to make her happy.</p><p>'Luce!' Dave called to her, 'why don't you take your special nightie?'</p><p>Lucy nodded and dashed back out, still clutching her backpack.</p><p>'Special?' I asked.</p><p>Dave laughed. 'You'll find out!'</p><p>I grabbed Dave's little box of tricks containing the lube, the vibe and of course the straps, before Lucy gave her father a long passionate kiss and then she ran over to do the same to her sister.</p><p>I'd never seen the two little girls kiss like that before, a full on proper snog with tongues and passion. My cock hardened instantly at the erotic sight. I'll have to get them licking one another's pussies I thought to myself. </p><p>That would be so horny to see.</p><p>They broke away and Lucy bounded back over to me.</p><p>'Come on then!' she complained as she grabbed my hand and tried to pull me up.</p><p>'Okay, okay!' I laughed as I stood up.</p><p>I walked over to Olivia, picked her up and we had a nice long kiss as I caressed that superb little bum.</p><p>'Have fun!' I whispered as I put her down.</p><p>'And you...' Dave winked.</p><p>'Come on!' Lucy said again.</p><p>Dave burst out laughing.</p><p>'Lucy loo's horny!' he told me. 'You'll have trouble keeping her satisfied when she's in that mood!'</p><p>'I'll have a bloody good time trying though...' I laughed as I took hold of Lucy's hand. 'Come on then sexpot!' I said as we headed to my place.</p><p>Once we were in my lounge I switched the television on for her.</p><p>'Drink sweetie?'</p><p>'Yes please Uncle Pete,' the little 5 year old answered in that sweet little sing-song voice of hers as she flicked through to find the children's channel</p><p>I made myself a coffee and some juice for Lucy, bringing them in and placing them on the low table before flopping down onto the sofa next to her.</p><p>'So what's the special nightie?' I asked her.</p><p>'Nosey!' she giggled with a tap on the side of her cute button nose.</p><p>I made a grab for her backpack but wasn't quite quick enough and she got to it first.</p><p>'You'll see!' she giggled again as she snatched it from my grasp.</p><p>Lucy made herself comfy next to me on the sofa with her legs up under her and leaning against me. I slipped my arm around her and gave her a hug. She looked up at me.</p><p>'Uncle Pete?' she said beckoning me to bend down like she wanted to tell me something.</p><p>'Yes darling?'</p><p>She put her arms around my neck and hugged me.</p><p>'I love you!' she said giving me a kiss.</p><p>'I love you too... Lucy loo-loo!'</p><p>'Did you talk to Daddy...' she asked, 'about... you know what?'</p><p>'I did!' I told her. 'He said... he said...' I teased her.</p><p>'What? What did he say?'</p><p>'Well... he said...'</p><p>'Uncle Pete!' Lucy said in an attempt to sound cross but failing miserably.</p><p>I lifted her onto my lap and wrapped her in my arms.</p><p>'Daddy said it's up to you! He said it's your body and your bum... and if it's what you want to do, provided I don't hurt you, we can do whatever we want to!'</p><p>'Yeah!' she said excitedly.</p><p>'But...' I said seriously looking into her lovely sparkling eyes, 'you have to promise me something first?'</p><p>'What?'</p><p>'If anything we ever do hurts... you tell me straight away poppet and we'll stop. Is that a deal?'</p><p>'Uh-huh...'</p><p>'Promise me?'</p><p>'I promise Uncle Peter!' she said solemnly before planting a big sloppy kiss on my lips.</p><p>'Yuck!' I laughed, pretending to wipe my mouth before lifting her back to the side of me and then reaching for my coffee.</p><p>Lucy lay on her side again with her legs up, using my lap as a pillow.</p><p>'You comfy there?' I asked. 'Am I a nice pillow?'</p><p>She prodded my leg.</p><p>'Pillow's a bit a lumpy!'</p><p>'You cheeky little Missy!' I laughed as I lit a cigarette and just relaxed.</p><p>Lucy giggled away to the antics of some cartoon on TV, after all, she was just a 5 year old girl.</p><p>The cartoons finished about ten minutes later, I'd finished my cigarette and we'd drunk our drinks.</p><p>'Need a wee-wee!' Lucy announced, jumping up and dashing upstairs, making sure her backpack went with her so I couldn't peek inside it.</p><p>God knows what she was up to up there, as it seemed she was gone ages, but that might have just been my imagination. I actually dozed off and only awoke when I felt Lucy back on the sofa. This time she was lying on her tummy and I felt little fingers fumbling with the zip on my jeans.</p><p>Craftily, I opened one eye.</p><p>'And what do you think you're doing madam?' I whispered.</p><p>Lucy giggled.</p><p>'You falled asleep!' she said with annoyance.</p><p>'No I didn't...' I laughed, 'I was just looking at the inside of my eyes!'</p><p>'Fibber!' she snorted as she eased my zip down before undoing the button and reaching into my pants.</p><p>I felt her soft little fingers brush my cock and it stirred instantly. I lifted my bum up and pulled my jeans and pants down a bit so that they were at my knees to make it easier for her.</p><p>Lucy smiled as her fingers curled around my hard cock. At 5 years old, her fingers were short and stubby, so she used both hands and squeezed it gently.</p><p>I sighed at the wonderful feeling.</p><p>She might have been younger than Olivia, but what she lacked in actual experience, she more than made up for in enthusiasm. Having said that, she wasn't exactly lacking skill-wise as she ran her little fingers through the copious amounts of slippery pre-cum that was oozing from my cock.</p><p>She raised a hand to her mouth and licked it off sexily as she looked at me.</p><p>'That nice poppet?'</p><p>'Uh-huh...' she nodded her head, 'it's scrummy!'</p><p>I lifted the back of her short yellow summer dress. I loved to see little girls lying on their tummies, especially when they had my hard cock in their hands. Lucy had a matching pair of little lemon knickers on which were only about halfway up so they exposed a nice amount of her bum and I could see her lovely little crack.</p><p>I loved Lucy's little bum. It was tiny, soft, smooth and perfect. I ran my hands over it.</p><p>'Are you going to give me a nice suck?' I asked.</p><p>Lucy nodded her little blonde head.</p><p>'Your usual one... or are you going to be a really big girl and try to put lots in like Livvy?'</p><p>'I'm gonna be a big girl!' she told me, before she ran her hot little pink tongue along the length of it.</p><p>'Oh that's so nice darling...' I whispered as I eased her knickers down over those perfect little bum cheeks.</p><p>She got up so that she was kneeling next to me.</p><p>'Lift your arms darling...' I said.</p><p>Lucy raised her arms and I pulled her dress off over her head. I then stood her up on the sofa and slipped her knickers down to her ankles before she kicked them off. I looked at her naked 5 year old body and as always, just the same as her 7 year old sister, her beauty took my breath away.</p><p>'Your turn!' she said cheekily. 'Stand up!'</p><p>I pulled my t-shirt off and then stood up. Lucy was off the sofa in a heartbeat, tugging my jeans and pants right the way down before I stepped out of them.</p><p>'Is that better?' I asked.</p><p>'Yup!' she giggled as she reached for my cock again.</p><p>'Oh no you don't...' I laughed as I reached down and picked her up. 'I want a snogeroonie first!'</p><p>Lucy wrapped her thin little legs around my waist and her arms round my neck as I held her by her soft bum cheeks. I pressed my lips to her soft little ones and her sweet tongue pushed its way into my mouth as her eyes closed.</p><p>I'd kissed many children like this, both boys and girls including Olivia of course, but there was something in the way that 5 year old Lucy kissed that was just so erotic and really turned me on, although I couldn't have said exactly what it was.</p><p>Once we'd finished our kiss, I put her back down and I sat on the edge of the sofa. Little Lucy knelt down in front of my open legs with both of her little hands grasping my cock firmly as she began to work it up and down.</p><p>'Ooh...' I sighed as she began wanking me furiously.</p><p>She had a look of determination on her face before she bent her head down and licked the top of it again.</p><p>'Oh Luce... suck it for me baby... put it in your mouth and suck it darling... open nice and wide for me...'</p><p>She looked up and smiled before opening her mouth like I'd asked. Holding my cock in my right hand I fed it into her tiny willing mouth, using my left on the back of her head to gently guide her and applied a bit of pressure.</p><p>As Lucy closed her hot little lips over it I inched it in a little more as she looked up at me.</p><p>'You okay darling?' I asked and she gave a little nod.</p><p>'More?'</p><p>'Hmm...' she gave another little nod.</p><p>Slowly and gently I inched a little more thick cock into her tiny 5 year old mouth as he cheeks bulged out and she began to suck on it.</p><p>'Oh Lucy... you're such a good girl... you're making Uncle Peter feel so good... you're a lovely little cock sucker...'</p><p>As I held her little blonde head, I slowly moved my hips back and forth, gently fucking her sweet hot mouth. I knew it wouldn't take me long to cum.</p><p>'I'm gonna cum in a minute darling...' I whispered, 'do you want me to cum in your mouth?'</p><p>Lucy's lovely blue eyes seemed to twinkle as she gave a little nod.</p><p>'You gonna be a really big girl and swallow it for me?'</p><p>Another little nod.</p><p>'Remember it comes out really fast and there's going to be lots of it... so don't forget to do it quickly... if it's too much, tap my leg and I'll take it out okay?'</p><p>She nodded again.</p><p>Gently holding the sides of her head I continued fucking her little mouth. I wasn't pushing it all the way in like I did with her older, more proficient cock sucking sister. It was just basically the head. Nevertheless, it was the most delicious feeling getting a blow job from this adorable little 5 year old. </p><p>For her age, Lucy was actually a very good little cock sucker who would only improve as she got older, and could quite easily bypass the skills of Olivia by the time she got to the same age.</p><p>'Get ready...' I gasped as I felt the first eruption leave my cock and shoot into her tiny sucking mouth.</p><p>I watched as Lucy immediately began to swallow repeatedly as my cock continually filled her tiny mouth with semen.</p><p>Her little throat worked overtime and I expected her to tap my leg, but bless her she didn't, even when it overflowed and dribbled down her chin onto her tiny flat chest. I took my hands away from her head to let her know she could take her mouth off if she wanted.</p><p>However, she continued to suck and swallow the cum down until she suddenly coughed, causing a big glob of slimy goo to shoot out of her nose like she had a strange cold, making her giggle uncontrollably.</p><p>'You okay sweetie?' I asked with concern.</p><p>Lucy couldn't answer.</p><p>As long stringy ropes of cum hung from her mouth and dribbled out of her nose, spurts of cum still flew from my cock, and although less powerful now, hit her straight in her giggling little face.</p><p>With that long blonde hair in bunches and her sweet face covered in cum, she looked like a total little slut and incredibly horny.</p><p>My cock eventually slowed and stopped.</p><p>Lucy was still giggling like mad.</p><p>'Look at you...' I laughed, 'little Lucy cummy face!'</p><p>She licked her lips trying to suck some of it back into her mouth.</p><p>'Stay there!' I said as I got up and grabbed my little shaving mirror from the kitchen.</p><p>'Look!'</p><p>When Lucy saw her face, that was it, and she exploded into another fit of uncontrollable giggles. I went back to the kitchen and fetched a roll of kitchen towel and used it to mop up the cum from her face and chest.</p><p>'Better?' I asked.</p><p>'Uh-huh!' she replied with another little giggle. 'That was fun... and your stuff tastes really yummy!'</p><p>'My stuff?' I teased as I lifted her back up onto my lap. 'I'm sure you know what it's really called...'</p><p>'Your cum!' she said proudly.</p><p>'You're my little cummy queen!' I told her as I hugged her little naked body to me. 'Do you want me to lick you now?'</p><p>She nodded furiously.</p><p>'Are you going to lick my bum as well?' she asked.</p><p>'Might do...' I teased, like I hadn't made up my mind.</p><p>I reached down between Lucy's legs and ran my finger along the soft folds of her smooth, hairless slit up to the hard little bump at the top. I was surprised at how wet and slippery little Lucy was as I gently but firmly circled her tiny clit.</p><p>'Mmm...' she sighed as she rested her little head on my shoulder and I moved my other hand down her soft back and onto her bum.</p><p>'Is that nice darling? I asked as I applied a little more pressure on her love button.</p><p>'Hmm hmm...' she murmured dreamily, pushing her tiny hips forward a bit.</p><p>I ran my fingers along the crack between her smooth little bum cheeks, teasing my little finger around her tight anal opening. Lucy nuzzled into my neck as I moved my finger from her clit and began to grind my knuckle up and down her baby soft slit.</p><p>I then stood up with Lucy still clinging on to me, walked over to the leather armchair and gently placed her down onto it, manoeuvring her to the very edge before taking hold of her ankles, gently parting her legs and then lifting them up.</p><p>'Hold them open sweetheart...' I said as I knelt down.</p><p>I could smell her.</p><p>That fantastic little girl pussy aroma. The most beautiful fragrance in the world. I drank it in and it intoxicated me.</p><p>I looked at her little treasure. Those smooth hairless shiny lips and her tiny hole which, unlike her 7 year old sister now, was guarded by that little flap of skin and her tiny pearl completely hidden from my gaze.</p><p>I leaned forward and placed a light kiss on her fleshy little mound before allowing my tongue to travel the length of her slit right down to that tightly closed rosebud between her bum cheeks and back up again. Lucy sighed contentedly.</p><p>Reaching forward and using my thumbs, I gently separated her lips to reveal the darker pink, glistening innards surrounding her tiny hole and her hidden little love button at the top.</p><p>I sucked on it gently.</p><p>'Ooh...' Lucy gasped.</p><p>I sucked a little harder.</p><p>'Mmm...' she sucked her breath in.</p><p>Clearly, little Lucy's clit was extremely sensitive. With the tip of my tongue, I began to gently tease it in tiny little circles. Lucy's hands left her legs and came down to my head, pulling my mouth onto her. </p><p>I licked and sucked her clitty bump harder.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' she gasped. 'Do it harder Uncle Pete... that's really nice...'</p><p>As I licked her sweet smooth slit, I used my thumb on her hard little nubbin, circling it with a firm pressure.</p><p>Lucy began to push back against me, gyrating her tiny hips, so I knew she was well on her way to a sweet, little girl orgasm as I circled her jewel faster and harder. I looked up to see the 5 year old had her eyes closed and her sweet little face was scrunched up in sheer pleasure.</p><p>I wetted my little finger on my other hand and probed her tight little rosette.</p><p>'Oh yeah... oh yeah...' Lucy gasped.</p><p>I pushed my finger against her tight wrinkly bum hole and I felt Lucy pushing back, encouraging me to put it in. I applied a little more pressure and after the usual natural resistance, it entered her rectum.</p><p>Lucy gasped out loud.</p><p>I locked my lips back onto her as I pushed my little finger deeper up her tight bum.</p><p>'Aaah... oooh.... yeah...' Lucy gasped as she gripped my head tightly and her little 5 year old body began to jerk and shudder.</p><p>I sucked hard and flicked her clit in tiny circles as the little girl started to cum. At the same time, I pushed my finger further up her anal canal.</p><p>'Nice... nice... ooh...' Lucy shrieked as she had a hard, powerful orgasm, clamping her little legs together around my head as she arched her back and her tiny body shook and jolted involuntarily.</p><p>As the pleasure waves coursed through her, her little fingers clawed at my head as she writhed and thrashed about, my little finger still deep up her little bum as her anal muscle clenched me tightly.</p><p>I let her ride her orgasm out before I eventually withdrew my finger carefully. I held it to my nose. Despite the fact it had just been up her bum, it had a sweet fragrance. I always found that with children though. Their little bums were always clean and a had a fresh, delightful aroma unlike adults. Even their urine was fresh and fragrant to me.</p><p>After long moments, Lucy slowly opened her eyes and looked down at me still kneeling in front of her.</p><p>She beamed me a big wide dreamy post orgasmic smile</p><p>'Nice?'</p><p>'Uh-huh...' she nodded, 'super nice!'</p><p>'Good!' I smiled back at her, getting up.</p><p>I lifted her up and then sat back on the armchair, plonking her back on my lap.</p><p>'Does that mean I get another lovely Lucy loo hug and kiss, because I think you're a fantastic, sexy little girl and a super duper little kisser!'</p><p>She threw her arms around my neck again and then we were kissing long, hard and with a great deal of passion.</p><p>'Oh wow!' I said when we eventually broke away for air, 'that was a very sexy kiss!'</p><p>Little Lucy beamed me another of those heart-melting little smiles.</p><p>'Uncle Peter...' she said, 'you didn't do what you promised... you know... my bum...'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>Dave had been spot on. His youngest daughter, 5 year old Lucy, was most definitely horny. </p><p>'There's plenty of time yet poppet,' I winked at her, 'we have all night. I tell you what, why don't you grab your backpack and I'll grab Daddy's little box... then we can go upstairs and be more comfy?'</p><p>Lucy nodded and immediately jumped down to fetch her backpack as I grabbed the box.</p><p>'Carry me?' she asked looking up at me.</p><p>'You're a big girl!' I said. 'You can climb the stairs yourself...'</p><p>'I know!' she replied. 'But I want you to carry me!'</p><p>I couldn't deny them anything when it came to Lucy and Olivia. What's more, they both knew it. I bent down, scooped the naked little girl up into my arms and we made our way up the stairs.</p><p>Once in the bedroom I gently placed her on my bed. She seemed to disappear on it, such a little girl on a big soft bed. I went to the bedside cabinet and pulled out a little box of my own, before fetching my laptop from the cupboard and a few memory cards with highly encrypted folders on them.</p><p>'Have you got pictures and films like Daddy has?' she asked as she watched me.</p><p>'Lots!' I replied.</p><p>'Goody... I like looking at those!' she told me. 'Have you got lots of little girls like me and Livvy... with things up their bums?' she wanted to know.</p><p>I gave a chuckle at her mention of bums again and nodded.</p><p>'And little boys as well!' I said.</p><p>Lucy absolutely beamed.</p><p>'I need a wee-wee!' she suddenly announced jumping up.</p><p>'Can I come and watch?' I asked.</p><p>Surprisingly, Lucy shook her head.</p><p>'Uh-uh...' she said. 'Not this time... I only need a little one... and I want to surprise you with my nightie!' she told me.</p><p>'Oh yeah,' I said with a laugh, 'I'd forgotten about your special nightie!'</p><p>Lucy giggled as she climbed down and picked up her backpack.</p><p>'Daddy said I look really sexy in it... and you'll love it!'</p><p>'If that's what Daddy says, I'm sure I will!' I told her.</p><p>She blew me a sweet little kiss.</p><p>'Back in a minute!'</p><p>I watched her beautiful little bum wiggle as she made her way out to the bathroom. While I was waiting, I prepared the laptop.</p><p>I could hear little Lucy singing away to herself in the bathroom and I couldn't help but laugh at her choice of song.</p><p>'Sex bum sex bum... I'm your sex bum....' she was singing away to the tune of the Tom Jones song although I wasn't sure whether she'd changed the lyrics herself or had simply got them wrong.</p><p>Suddenly she stopped and I heard the toilet flush.</p><p>'Close your eyes Uncle Pete!' she called out.</p><p>'Okay!' I called back. 'They're closed!'</p><p>'No peeking!'</p><p>'I won't!' I assured her.</p><p>I heard little footsteps as she padded back across the landing and I sensed her presence in the room.</p><p>'You can open them now!' she told me.</p><p>I slowly opened my eyes and they very nearly popped out of my head, as she stood in the door frame. </p><p>Dave must have told her exactly what to do.</p><p>Lucy was dressed in a light pink, see through baby doll nightdress which matched the ribbon in her hair holding those cute little bunches in place. As well as being see through, it was of course incredibly short, only coming down to about halfway over her bum.</p><p>I didn't even know they made baby doll's for 5 year old's. I made a mental note to ask Dave where he'd got them from. Under her arm, Lucy had a dolly and in her mouth she was sucking on a lollipop.</p><p>'Oh wow... fucking hell!' I gasped. 'You look SO sexy darling... stay right where you are!'</p><p>I scrabbled in the bedside cabinet for my camera and took a number of shots.</p><p>'That's better... oh wow... you look fantastic!'</p><p>My cock was rock solid, throbbing and aching for this little girl.</p><p>'What was that song you was singing darling?' I asked.</p><p>She giggled sweetly as she took the lolly from her mouth and put it on the unit along with her dolly.</p><p>'Me and Livvy sing it for Daddy sometimes... and we dance... do you want to see?'</p><p>'I'd love to poppet... hold on a minute though!'</p><p>I grabbed my video camera and set it up on a mini tripod before setting it on to record.</p><p>'Right... ready!'</p><p>Lucy began to sing and dance.</p><p>'Sex bum... sex bum... I got-ta sexy bum...'</p><p>As she sang, she swayed her little hips sexily from side to side, making her see through nightie swish around, spinning around, lifting the back of it and then bending forwards wiggling her bum around.</p><p>'Baby you can turn me onnnn!'</p><p>She finished with a little cute curtsy, and I gave her a round of applause.</p><p>'That was fantastic... and so sexy!' I enthused.</p><p>I left the camera running but angled it towards the bed where I knew Lucy would be captured in all her glory, before I retrieved the lube and the slim, pink vibrator from the box.</p><p>'Come here my little sex bomb!' I laughed, using the song's proper words as I crooked my finger at her.</p><p>She ran over to the bed and I lifted her up so that she was on my lap. Pulling her close, we hugged one another before our lips locked together and we kissed passionately.</p><p>Once we broke away I laid her face down across my lap as I caressed her smooth, flawless little bum cheeks before I reached for the tube of KY and coated my fingers. I could sense the excitement emanating from Lucy as I ran my fingers between her cheeks and then worked the lube into her tight little hole with my finger.</p><p>'Mmm...' Lucy sighed each time my fingertip penetrated her tight little sphincter.</p><p>'That nice baby?'</p><p>'Hmm hmm...' she replied dreamily.</p><p>'I know a little sexy girl who likes things up her little bum-bum!' I teased.</p><p>Lucy was like a little nodding dog.</p><p>I pushed the tip of my index finger into her.</p><p>'Ooh...' she gasped as I overcame the natural resistance of her tight anal ring.</p><p>'You okay darling?'</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>'Push it in a bit more Uncle Peter...' she encouraged.</p><p>I did as she asked and slowly pushed a bit more in, her wrinkled little anus clenching it tightly. Lucy managed to reach out and curl her soft little fingers firmly around my aching dripping cock, before running them through the slippery, slimy pre-cum. I pushed more of my finger up her as she raised her knees and lifted her bum up.</p><p>'Mmm...nice...' she sighed again.</p><p>I pulled my finger out slightly before coating her bum with a little more lube and then sliding it back up her, twisting it around as I went.</p><p>'Aaah... ooh...' she moaned.</p><p>I felt Lucy's hot breath on my thighs before she swiped her tongue across the tip of my cock to noisily lap up some of the oozing goo. As she did, I slid my finger in and out of her tight little back door, making a squelching sort of noise each time.</p><p>I reached for the vibrator, switched it on and a low hum filled the room. Lucy looked around at the sound and when she saw what I had in my hand smiled widely, before raising her knees up further so her bum was up in the air and naturally spread a little.</p><p>I put the tip of the plastic to her hole and used the fingers of my left hand to prise her little cheeks apart as I slowly and gently eased it into her.</p><p>'Oh mi god... oh yeah...' the 5 year old gasped, 'more...'</p><p>I pushed in deeper as I moved my left hand and lightly caressed her tiny pink nipples, before moving my hand down across her smooth flat little tummy to her soft little slit.</p><p>'Ooh... aaah... yeah...' she sighed as I ran my fingers along her slippery little folds and gently fucked her tiny bum with the vibrator.</p><p>Lucy moved her head down and her mouth engulfed the head of my cock.</p><p>'Oh darling...' I moaned as I pushed the pink plastic further in, '...don't make me cum...'</p><p>She lifted her little head up off my cock, large strings of pre-cum dangling from her lips.</p><p>'Why?' she asked with a quizzical look.</p><p>'Well...' I said, slowly pulling the vibrator from that sweet, gorgeous little bum of hers, 'if I cum... it'll go all soft and floppy won't it?'</p><p>Lucy nodded, giggling at the thought.</p><p>'And if it goes all soft and floppy... I won't be able to put it in here will I?' I said squeezing a cheek.</p><p>'Are you going to do it?' she asked excitedly. 'Are you going to put it up my bum?'</p><p>'If you still want me to...' I said like I wasn't sure.</p><p>'Yeah! Yeah!' she squealed.</p><p>'BUT...' I said silencing her, 'if it really hurts... you tell me and we won't okay?'</p><p>Lucy sat herself up and gave me a big hug.</p><p>'Okay!' she said.</p><p>'Promise?'</p><p>'Promise!' she replied as she kissed me.</p><p>'Right then...' I said, 'as much as I love it and think it makes you look even more sexy...'</p><p>Lucy giggled again.</p><p>'...I think we ought to take your nightie off yeah?'</p><p>Little Lucy nodded and raised her arms, before I pulled it over her head and carefully put it on the unit.</p><p>'Right...' I instructed, kneel on the bed darling... that's it... no face that way you silly sausage!'</p><p>'Oh yeah!' she giggled and turned herself around to face away from me.</p><p>'Now bend over... can you curl up in a ball for me?'</p><p>Lucy did as I asked.</p><p>'Tuck your head down darling... that's it, so your bum is in the air...'</p><p>I reached into the box for the little straps with the Velcro on them. I also put the video camera back on and zoomed it in to focus on close up on her sweet little bum.</p><p>'Put your arms down there babes... by the sides of your legs... that's it... you comfy there?'</p><p>'Uh-huh...' came a muffled little voice.</p><p>I then put the straps around her little wrists and the bottom of her legs near her ankles and fastened them.</p><p>'Not too tight are they poppet?'</p><p>Lucy shook her head. I repositioned her so that her tiny white bum stuck up in the air and then knelt behind her. Placing a hand on each of her little cheeks and my thumbs in her crack, I gently prised them apart to expose her wrinkled, darker pink circle.</p><p>Despite my earlier fingering and insertion of the vibrator, it was tightly closed again and looked incredibly small. I began to wonder whether I could even get it in, however she'd been so excited and I didn't want to disappoint her, so decided that I would at least try. After all, I had videos in my collection of girls and boys younger and smaller than Lucy and they seemed to accept a cock up their bums without much trouble, so I was hopeful.</p><p>I lowered my face and buried it between those delicious soft little cheeks, drinking in that fantastic fragrance, before I ran my tongue up and down it.</p><p>'Ooh...' Lucy sighed with pleasure, 'that's really nice Uncle Pete...'</p><p>I stiffened my tongue and stabbed at her tiny opening. To my surprise, it gave way easily and I was soon tasting her sweet little rectum.</p><p>'Yeah...' Lucy gasped as I moved my tongue around inside her for a minute or two.</p><p>I pulled my mouth away and gave her bum a liberal coating of slippery lube, working it inside her with my finger.</p><p>'You okay darling?' I checked.</p><p>'Uh-huh...' the 5 year old replied, the excitement evident in her delightful little voice.</p><p>I got up close behind her, my hard cock grasped firmly in my hand and nudged at her tightly closed little rosebud.</p><p>'Relax baby girl...' I instructed, 'and then go like you're doing a big poo... but don't actually do one will you?' I laughed.</p><p>'Uh-uh...' Lucy shook her head with a giggle.</p><p>I pushed forward gently as the head of my cock slowly opened her up. As I'd expected from a 5 year old, she was incredibly tight and her anal muscle squeezed me like a vice. Suddenly, I broke through and the head of my cock was inside her.</p><p>'Hmph...' Lucy grunted.</p><p>I stopped where I was for a moment.</p><p>'You okay darling... am I hurting you poppet?' I asked concerned.</p><p>She shook her head.</p><p>'You sure? Remember what you promised?'</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>I inched my cock in a little more and Lucy gasped. I slowly eased more and more inside her and was surprised to see half of my cock up her tiny, 5 year old bum. Lucy never failed to surprise me, the horny little cow that she was.</p><p>'You're not moving!' she complained.</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'You what?'</p><p>'You're not moving... you know... in and out!'</p><p>I placed my hands on her slim, tiny waist as I pulled out slightly and then pushed in again. I could feel her pushing her bum back onto me as she grunted a little more. She felt so delicious. Hot, tight and so sexy.</p><p>We began to build up a little rhythm as I slowly and gently gave her sweet bum the fucking the little 5 year old so desperately wanted.</p><p>'Ooh... ooh... mmm...' she gasped with each inward movement.</p><p>I could feel my orgasm rising as I reached underneath her and rubbed my thumb over her incredibly slippery little folds and onto her tiny hard clit.</p><p>'Oh yeah Uncle Pete...' she sighed as I circled it hard and fast while continuing to gently fuck her little bum.</p><p>It wasn't long before she was shaking and shuddering as I ground into her little nubbin.</p><p>'Oh yeah... oh nice... oh yeah... oh nice...' she repeated over and over again as her orgasm coursed through her tiny body.</p><p>I couldn't hold back any more after seeing the powerful cum of 5 year old Lucy, and the feel of her anal ring as it went into spasm around my cock. I felt it swell as I exploded deep inside her, filling her tiny rectum with my hot slimy seed.</p><p>I pulled from her with a squelchy pop as the rest of my powerful spurts sprayed over her sweet little bum, leaving long lines of cum trailing over those fantastic little cheeks.</p><p>Eventually I collapsed next to little Lucy who was still trying to catch her breath. The sexy little 5 year old girl was grinning from ear to ear as I planted a little kiss on her sweet button nose.</p><p>'How was that then? Was it as nice as you thought it would be?'</p><p>She nodded like mad, unable to answer as I leaned across and pulled the straps undone.</p><p>'I like that!' she managed to gasp.</p><p>'I know... you been on about it long enough!' I laughed.</p><p>'Not that... the other thing!' she gasped.</p><p>She'd totally lost me.</p><p>'What other?'</p><p>'The straps... being tied up...'</p><p>'Bloody hell Luce!' I laughed.</p><p>A 5 year old anal sexpot who's into bondage. Now there's an interesting thought. I smiled.</p><p>After cleaning her up, I lay there with my sexy little girl lover, cuddling, kissing and just enjoying each other's company. Lucy had often spent time in my bed before of course as had Olivia, but this was different. It was the first time we'd done anything openly sexual, and to be doing it with a 5 year old was such a turn on.</p><p>In fact up until now, I hadn't really realised how highly sexed little Lucy seemed to be. She was not only inquisitive about sex, but seemed to enjoy it and was happy to initiate it as well. It wasn't very long before I felt her soft warm little hands on my cock again, gently stroking me and coaxing it back to hardness. </p><p>She was doing an excellent job of it too.</p><p>'Uncle Pete?' she suddenly said out of the blue, 'when will Daddy put his willy inside me... you know at the front... like he did to Olivia?'</p><p>'Er... I don't know poppet...' I said honestly, 'you'd have to ask him?'</p><p>'Will you do it?'</p><p>'Of course I will darling... if you want me to?'</p><p>'I mean...now?'</p><p>'Ah...'</p><p>Jesus Christ, I thought. I didn't realise she wanted to be fucked NOW.</p><p>'I think we need to talk to Daddy first...' I told her diplomatically.</p><p>If it was up to me, I'd have stuck it right up her here and now, but I thought as her Dad, Dave would like to pop her little cherry and be her first, just like he was with Olivia.</p><p>'You know it might hurt bad the first time don't you darling?'</p><p>Lucy nodded like it was no big deal.</p><p>'I don't mind...' she said casually. 'I think it will feel really nice!</p><p>'As nice as when I put it up your bum?'</p><p>She nodded furiously as she continued to stroke my now hard cock.</p><p>'I need another wee-wee!' she suddenly announced getting up. 'Come with me?'</p><p>'Why?' I asked.</p><p>Like I didn't know.</p><p>'I want you to watch me!' she giggled.</p><p>'You like being watched when you have a wee?' I asked her.</p><p>She giggled naughtily and nodded.</p><p>'Come on then...' I laughed, watching her cute little bum cheeks wobble as I followed her out to the bathroom.</p><p>I lifted her onto the seat and Lucy spread her little legs wide, pulling her sweet little pussy lips apart as I watched a little dribble of yellow urine trickle from her tiny hole. I reached forward and lightly rubbed her little clit as she did.</p><p>'Mmm...' she sighed as I did it.</p><p>She let go of her pussy and I reached for my cock as the last of her amber fluid left her body and I continued to finger her.</p><p>With both hands around the shaft, she leaned forward and sucked the head of my cock into her hot little mouth.</p><p>'Oh that's nice Luce...' I gasped, 'are you going to suck me right off again?'</p><p>She nodded, pulling her mouth off briefly.</p><p>'Cummy is yummy!' she giggled.</p><p>'Well in that case, let's wipe you and go back to the bedroom where it's more comfy?'</p><p>I lifted her down, wiped her slit and then threw it in the pan before I flushed and then playfully chased the naked little girl back to my bedroom.</p><p>*** End Of Part Three ***</p>"
1005,Paradise Park,Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['MM/g', 'g8', 'oral', 'anal', 'inter', 'dp', 'schoolgirl']","Life is a bit dull for our hero at the moment, so he decides to have a cheap weekend away in a caravan. Little does he know that he will be staying next to Jim and his beautiful 8 year daughter, a very sexy girl with an insatiable sexual appetite. An interesting weekend ensues where our hero learns more than one new trick. For him, Paradise park certainly lives up to its name...",2012-08-15T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did not happen! If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!

The copyright to this story is owned by Carroll Lewis, and is published at LS Studios by permission.
© Carroll Lewis 2012","<p>It was one of those spur-of-the-moment decisions really. There was no way I could have afforded a proper holiday. I was still earning, but it was just enough to keep myself afloat, pay the bills, and keep the wolves from the door. There wasn't that much spare for the luxuries of life. It wasn't entirely my fault. I mean I was still writing, and my books were selling, but sales were down, a victim of the continuing global recession and financial crisis.</p><p>I spotted the advert in the window of the newsagents where I usually popped in to get some cigarettes. A little postcard with a small picture.</p><p>""To Let: Small caravan on well maintained site by the sea. All modern amenities. Rent by the month, week, of why not treat yourself to a weekend break?""</p><p>It then gave the name of a lady and a telephone number. I made a note of it, and gave her a call when I got home.</p><p>I told her that I just wanted a weekend away. I wasn't particularly bothered what date, as long as it was cheap. She advised me that the cheapest she could do was for the forthcoming weekend- No-one had booked it, and therefore she would rather let it out cheap to me for the weekend, then let it stand empty for no revenue. We agreed a price of £50, which I didn't think was bad at all. She gave me her address and I shot round there double quick. When I returned home, I had the keys to caravan 59 at Paradise Park, Highton-on-sea, and a written agreement that I could occupy it from midday this coming Friday, through to midnight on Sunday.</p><p>I was dead chuffed. Okay it wasn't a fortnight in the med, but the weather forecast said it would be warm and sunny for the weekend. I would be taking my laptop with me, in the hope that the change of scenery might fire up my creative juices, and maybe even sit on the beach and write, so I was really looking forward to it.</p><p>By the time Friday came around, I had packed up the things I needed into a case, together with my laptop, mobile phone, still and video digital cameras with spare memory cards, loaded everything into the car, punched the address into my sat-nav and set off.</p><p>My first impressions as I arrived at paradise park were favourable. Th place looked clean and well maintained, and as I drove slowly through the security barrier after showing the guard there my agreement, I noticed there was plenty of young, pre-teen flesh to feast my eyes upon, wandering around in tight swimsuits, skimpy bikinis, short summer dresses and tight little shorts. By the time I found number 69, I already had a raging hard on.</p><p>The caravan looked presentable from the outside, and when I got inside, I was pleasantly surprised. It was small, but big enough for my needs. A small bedroom, toilet and shower, together with a kitchenette containing a fridge, cooker and microwave. The lounge had a comfortable sofa which converted into a bed, a digital radio and even satellite television. I was also pleasantly surprised to find the whole site had wi-fi which everyone staying at the site could use for free. The caravan was also spotlessly clean, so all in all, I was looking forward to a pleasant weekend.</p><p>I got all my gear in, unpacked and had a coffee, before deciding to go and have a good look around the park to see what was on offer. For a small holiday park, it was very good. I passed a big play area for the kids with the usual swings, slides and roundabouts, located centrally in the middle of the park. There were a number of delightful little cutie's playing there, and I felt the familiar stirring in my shorts. There was also an open air swimming pool, club house offering ""live entertainment every night of the week!"", a small supermarket, chemist, newsagent, chips shop, Chinese takeaway, pizza place, amusement arcade and the site office-cum-reception, so it was pretty much as described in the advertisement. Again there were lots of cute little girls wandering around in various types of swimwear and summery clothing, not to mention boys in shorts. I made my way back to 69, once again via the playground to cop a view of the pre-teen eye candy on display there.</p><p>When I got back, there was a car parked outside the caravan next door which hadn't been there when I'd set out on my walkabout. Other than the fact it signified I had a new neighbour, I didn't take a great deal of notice. That was, until I saw who my neighbours actually were. Well I say neighbours in the plural, what I actually meant was NEIGHBOUR singular.</p><p>In fact, I HEARD her long before I actually saw her. A sweet girlie voice singing at the top of her lungs to a song on the oldies station coming form inside their caravan.</p><p>""Y... M... C... A... it's fun to stay at the... Y... M... C... A...""</p><p>As I got closer to my van, I saw her for the first time. She was in the small grassed space between my van and theirs, a vision of pre-teen beauty dressed in a neon pink bikini with yellow trim and a yellow sunflower adorning both the bikini top and the bottoms. Her long red hair was tied in a ponytail secured with a yellow scrunchy to match the sunflower.</p><p>She was doing a little dance routine to the Village people song.</p><p>""Young man!"" she sang, as she pointed at me, dancing along.</p><p>I stopped to watch her. She couldn't have been no more than 9 at the most, but she had all the moves. When it came to the chorus, she did the actions with her arms, making the shapes of the letters.</p><p>""Y... M... C... A...""</p><p>I smiled at her and she beamed one back to me as she danced, so I decided to join in. I'd seen my nieces do this dance routine many times, often being roped in to join them, so I knew the routine. When the little beauty saw me joining in, she began to giggle like mad.</p><p>Eventually the song ended and the DJ introduced another tune which it seemed she wasn't that keen on.</p><p>""Hello!"" she said with a little wave.</p><p>""Hello yourself !"" I replied cheerily. ""That was a good dance!""</p><p>""Yeah, I Like that one. And I like In the Navy as well!"" she told me.</p><p>She was gorgeous. Very pretty with sparkling emerald green eyes which seemed full of wonder, innocence, and a hint of mischief. Her legs were shapely, and her little bikini bottoms, tied at the sides with little yellow string bows, fit her snugly, displaying the finest little camel toe I'd ever seen on a girl of that age.</p><p>""Sammy? Who you talking to?"" I heard a man's voice coming from inside the caravan.</p><p>Suddenly a head appeared round the doorway. Oh shit, I thought to myself, I'm going to get into trouble with my next door neighbour already.</p><p>""Sorry..."" I said apologetically, ""my fault. I was watching her dancing and singing and well...""</p><p>""No problem!"" he said with a smile as he dried a tumbler with a tea towel. ""Trouble with not coming here too often is everything tends to get a layer of dust... god knows where from..."" he added before putting the tumbler and the tea towel down onto the drainer located by the door and stepping out.</p><p>He headed over towards me with his hand stretched out.</p><p>""James Harcourt... Jim or Jimmy to my friends!"" he smiled.</p><p>I took his offered hand and shook it.</p><p>""Carroll,"" I replied, ""Carroll Lewis!""</p><p>""Unusual name?"" he commented.</p><p>I decided to use one of my pen names rather than my real one, something I often did if there was a little girl (or boy) in the mix anywhere until I got to know them a bit better, although if I'd been a little more observant of him, and less distracted by the beautiful, sexy little redhead in the neon pink bikini, I might have spotted the flicker of recognition that flashed briefly across his face, but I wasn't and I didn't.</p><p>""Yeah..."" I said with a laugh as if I got it all the time, ""my parents liked the unusual!""</p><p>""Oh well, takes all sorts I suppose!""</p><p>The little girl gave a loud, exaggerated cough.</p><p>""Oh and this is my daughter Samantha..."" he chuckled before lowering his voice to a conspiratorial whisper, ""only call her Sam or Sammy... she hats Samantha!""</p><p>""Oh right!"" I said, giving the little girl a wink.</p><p>""And how old are you?""</p><p>""You're not meant to ask a lady her age!"" Sam replied.</p><p>""Oi... don't be so bleeding cheeky!"" her father admonished her. ""She's 8...""</p><p>""Going on 18?"" I suggested.</p><p>""Yeah!"" Jim laughed. ""I can see you have her sussed already. I think I'm gonna like you! Where you staying?""</p><p>I pointed to the little caravan next door.</p><p>""Oh!"" he said with surprise. ""Well welcome neighbour!""</p><p>""Fancy a drink later?"" I suggested.</p><p>""Sounds good to me!"" he replied. ""Give us a knock about 8 and we can wander over the club together?""</p><p>""Will do!"" I said. ""See you later... and you gorgeous!"" I said to little Sam with a wink.</p><p>The little girl winked back and blew me a kiss. I quickly made myself scarce before either father or daughter managed to spot the rapidly growing tent reappearing in my shorts.</p><p>Oh man, I thought to myself once I was safely back in my van, that is one hot little girl. My hard cock throbbed as I re-ran images of Sammy in that sexy neon pink swimsuit, and that marvellous little camel toe. I went into the bedroom and stretched out on the bed before slipping my shorts down and allowing my rock hard cock to spring out. As I imagined slowly peeling that bikini off Sam and licking her sweet little slit to bring her to an earth shattering orgasm, Mrs Palm and five her lovely daughters set to work.</p><p>What I didn't know was from outside, Sam was watching me through a tiny gap in the curtains as I brought myself to a hard climax, shooting cum high into the air before it landed on my belly. I then decided to have a shower as Sam crept quietly back to her own caravan.</p><p>""Do you really think it's him Daddy?"" Sam asked.</p><p>""Yes darling I do. There can't be many people who use that name can there?""</p><p>""Suppose not...""</p><p>""And the way he was looking at you... he was undressing you with his eyes!""</p><p>Sam giggled.</p><p>""You think so?""</p><p>""I KNOW so!"" he replied. ""Now come over here...""</p><p>Sam came over to her Dad who was sitting on the sofa, putting her arms around his neck.</p><p>""I love you Daddy..."" she told him.</p><p>""I love you too darling..."" he said before they launched into a hard, long, and passionate French kiss as Jim's hand's slid slowly her soft back and onto her sexy little bum.</p><p>After I'd showered and eaten, at 8pm precisely, I tapped on the door of Jim's van. Jimmy opened the door and smiled widely.</p><p>""Mr Punctuality!"" he laughed.</p><p>""That's me!"" I smiled.</p><p>""Sam! You ready?"" he called out.</p><p>""Just coming!"" she shouted back before I heard the flush of the toilet.</p><p>When Samantha appeared into view, my eyes almost came out on stalks like some crazy cartoon character, and my cock hardened in an instant. Her beautiful red hair was now in bunches, tied with little white bobbles on each side, and she was wearing a clinging tight white mini-dress which barely covered her little round bum, which looked like it had been sprayed on. She'd also applied some light coloured lip gloss, rouge and eye-shadow. She looked and absolute paedo dream.</p><p>""Wow!"" I unintentionally gasped out loud when I saw her. ""You look superb!""</p><p>Sam giggled as she did a sexy little wiggle and then a twirl. I expected to see the line of her little knickers underneath, and was surprised when I didn't.</p><p>""Close your mouth..."" she giggled again, ""you'll catch flies like that!""</p><p>""Right then, let's go!"" Jim said, fishing in his pocket for his keys.</p><p>He locked up and the three of us headed for the clubhouse with little Sam holding both of our hands and singing as she went.</p><p>The club was quite busy when we got there, with loud music playing and the flashing lights of a disco on a small stage at the front of a small dance floor surrounded by tables and chairs. It was similar to the clubs at holiday parks I'd enjoyed as a child, apart from the fact that it wasn't smoke filled since the smoking ban.</p><p>""What's your poison?"" I said to Jim as we found an empty table.</p><p>""No it's okay... I'll get these in!"" he insisted.</p><p>""Okay... lager please mate?""</p><p>""One lager coming up! Coke or lemonade?"" he asked Sam.</p><p>""Lemonade... no... coke please Daddy!""</p><p>""Make up your mind!""</p><p>""Coke!"" she decided. ""And a bag of cheese and onion crisps please!""</p><p>""Yes your majesty!"" he said with a comical bow before he headed to the bar.</p><p>""Can I sit on your lap?"" Sam asked over the loud noise of the music.</p><p>""Course you can!"" I said, happy to have this sexy little girl so close to me.</p><p>She climbed up and wiggled herself around to get comfy. My cock stirred immediately, and I hoped Samantha wouldn't notice it too much. She seemed to have a good knowledge of music as she sang along pretty much to every single song that was being played, sometimes clapping her hands and moving about doing hand movements. I had an arm around her and slowly moved it downwards so that it was on her bum. She never made mention of it or reacted in any way as I gently stroked and caressed it. I couldn't feel any knickers either.</p><p>As I spotted Jim making his way back with a tray of drinks, the introduction to YMCA started up.</p><p>""Yeah!"" Sam squealed, jumping down from my lap. ""Come on!"" she said, grabbing my hand and pulling me to the dance floor with her.</p><p>I didn't mind dancing and doing it with her earlier when we were messing around, but I felt quite self-conscious doing it on the dance floor with Sam, and with others watching. However, there were a lot of adults, Mums and Dads up dancing with their kids too, and so no-one took a blind bit of notice of us.</p><p>There were a lot of kids in the club of both sexes and of all ages, but I didn't see one that matched the little red-headed girl in white that was dancing with me. When the song came to an end, we made our way back to our table where the nice cold drinks were awaiting us. Immediately we sat down, Sammy jumped back up on lap.</p><p>""I see she's got you at it!"" Jim laughed.</p><p>""Patrick Swayze has nothing on me!"" I said with a chuckle. ""I can dance as dirty as the rest of them!""</p><p>I took a few swigs of my lager before announcing that I was outside f or a cigarette. I was stood outside for- few minutes when I heard a familiar little voice.</p><p>""Boo!"" Sam said with a giggle as she came round the corner.</p><p>""Hello you. What are you doing out here?""</p><p>""I came to see you..."" she said with a smile. ""You shouldn't smoke you know, it's bad for you!""</p><p>""Yeah I know..."" I replied glumly.</p><p>Once I'd finished my cigarette, Sam asked me to pick her up, which I did, once again my hands cupping her superb little bum as she hugged my neck and then surprised me by kissing me on the lips.</p><p>""That was nice!"" I commented, before I set her back down and we went back inside.</p><p>The DJ played a few slow smoochy songs, and Sam insisted her Dad get up and dance with her, As they slowly rocked on the floor, even though it was quite dark, I noticed Sammy had her arms around Jim, but her hands seemed to be on his arse. When the second slow song came on, Jim picked his daughter up and she rested her head on his shoulder. It looked like his hands were now on her bum. While they danced though, it looked like they were having quite a discussion about something or other.</p><p>As the evening wore on, I had a few more dances with the delightful little Samantha, both fast and slow ones, and both Jim and I sank a considerable number of drinks, so much so that we were both slightly drunk by the end of the night. We weren't falling down drunk or anything like that, but we were both slightly unsteady on our feet, slurring our words a bit, cracking loud, silly jokes that we thought were all hilarious, all that sort of thing. They say that alcohol loosens the tongue, and that particular evening, we were both about to succumb to that big style.</p><p>We left the club around 11pm, both of us a little worse for wear with Sam in the middle, holding our hands again before she skipped off a little way ahead of us.</p><p>""That'ssshhh my little girl..."" Jim slurred.</p><p>""She'ssshhh lovely..."" I slurred back.</p><p>""She issshhh... and very shhexy..."" Jim replied.</p><p>Even in my slightly drunken state, I thought that was a bit of an unusual thing for a father to say about his 8 year old daughter. I have to admit though, she was VERY sexy. Extremely pretty with a lovely little body, and the cutest bum, from what I had seen, and groped, at least.</p><p>As we neared our caravans, Jim said ""Are you coming in? I got lotsssh of beerssshh in my fridge!""</p><p>""Doesssh a bear ssshhitt in the woodssshhh?"" I replied with a giggle.</p><p>""I dunno!"" Jim said just as giggly with a shrug of the shoulders and raising his hands up.</p><p>Of course, in my drunken state, I though his response was hilarious as he struggled to get his key into the lock of the caravan door.</p><p>""Let me do it... or we'll be here all night!"" Sammy told her father as she took the key from him and unlocked it at the first attempt.</p><p>Jim and I stumbled through the door after Sam before she locked it behind us and the pair of us slumped onto the sofa.</p><p>""Beer?"" Jim asked.</p><p>""I think a coffee might be better for ussshhh?""</p><p>Sam was one step ahead and had already filled the kettle and put it on. Jim started to sing.</p><p>""Sammy put the kettle on... Sammy put the kettle on...""</p><p>He then began to giggle like a little kid.</p><p>""Daddy!"" Sam said with a hint of exasperation.</p><p>Having consumed so much liquid, I needed to relieve myself and made my way into the little cramped toilet. Once I came out, there were two mugs of coffee on the table and Sam and Jim were engrossed in a hushed conversation.</p><p>""I don't know..."" he was saying.</p><p>""Well ask him then!"" Sam replied.</p><p>I'd managed to sober up a little by now, so I sat down and sipped at the coffee.</p><p>""Ask him what?"" I asked.</p><p>""Ah..."" Jim said as he took a deep breath, ""can I ask what you do for a living?""</p><p>It seemed Jim had sobered up a little too.</p><p>""I'm a writer!"" I replied.</p><p>""See Daddy!"" Sam said triumphantly, ""It IS him... I said it was!""</p><p>Jim looked at me again, and I could see he was steeling himself to ask me another question.</p><p>""Do you... er... by any chance... write stories on the Internet?"" he asked.</p><p>I wasn't sure how I should answer this, as I could count on one hand the number of people who actually knew me and also knew what I wrote and the pen names I used. Then it occurred to me. If Jim knew of the existence of ""Carroll Lewis"", the type of stories they were and where to find them, then it was a pretty good assumption that I was on safe territory.</p><p>I smiled at him.</p><p>""What would you do if I said YES?""</p><p>""See Daddy!"" Sam said jumping up, ""I told you... I said it was him!""</p><p>She came running over to me and hugged my neck before planting a big, wet sloppy kiss on my lips.</p><p>""I don't fucking believe it!"" Jim said in astonishment. ""Carroll Lewis... THE writer... here in OUR caravan... Jesus fucking Christ!""</p><p>The way he was going on, you'd have thought he was in the presence of a famous actor, pop star or royalty, rather than a humble writer from the East End of London who happened to write sex stories about children.</p><p>""You are my favourite author!"" he gushed as Sam jumped up onto my lap. ""I've downloaded every single one of the stories you have ever wrote... under all of your names and I... well WE have read them over and over...""</p><p>""WE?"" I repeated. ""Do you read them as well?"" I asked the sexy 8 year old perched on my lap.</p><p>""Uh-huh!"" she nodded.</p><p>""It's down to her that I joined that site in the first place..."" he told me, ""And I have a LOT to thank you for!""</p><p>""How come?"" I asked, curious.</p><p>""Well, it was like this..."" he started to explain. ""It all started when fanny fart here was surfing the Internet...""</p><p>Sam turned her sweet, innocent little face towards me and grinned.</p><p>""She visited a site that had a copy of one of your stories... not the official site, but someone had obviously downloaded it and then re-uploaded it there...""</p><p>""Yeah..."" I gave a wry sort of smile, ""that seems to happen a lot unfortunately..."" </p><p>""Well she was reading it... it was a story about a girl her age with her Daddy... she obviously liked it because I came into the room unheard by her, she had her hand in her knickers while she was reading it!""</p><p>This made Sam giggle out loud.</p><p>""I asked her what she was looking at..."" he continued, ""and the speed at which she removed her hand... you'd have thought she'd been burnt!"" he laughed. ""She was a bit coy about letting me see it, but eventually she did. I read a bit of it, and thought wow this is hot... and so I printed it out, and later that evening, Sammy asked if I would read it to her as a bedtime story!""</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>""Well,"" I said, looking at the delightfully sexy redhead on my lap, ""it's got to be better than Goldilocks hasn't it?""</p><p>Sammy giggled profusely as she nodded her sweet head.</p><p>""It got us both worked up so much that we decided to act the story out sort of thing... and you know how it is..."" Jim said with a chuckle.</p><p>""What about your wife... I'm assuming you had one at some stage?""</p><p>""Yeah I did... but she fucked off years ago. Haven't heard from her since the day she walked out and left me with a toddler to care for...""</p><p>""Oh!"" I replied with a touch of embarrassment at having asked.</p><p>""At least the person who uploaded it left all the original information in the file, so I took a look at the website, signed up, downloaded ALL of your stories and since then, we've become your number one fans!"" he told me.</p><p>""Shut up!"" I laughed, ""You'll give me big head!""</p><p>""I can't believe that we're sitting here talking to you to be honest..."" Jim said. ""Can I ask you something?""</p><p>""Of course you can. Anything you like... ask away!""</p><p>""Well... are all you stories REALLY made up?""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""All of them?""</p><p>""All of them!"" I confirmed. ""What makes you ask?""</p><p>""It's just that, when you read them, they seem so real. It's like you're there in the room with them, watching what's going on?""</p><p>I chuckled.</p><p>""In that case, I'm doing my job properly!""</p><p>""So you've never done any of the things that you describe so well in our stories then?""</p><p>I shook my head.</p><p>""Sadly not..."" I replied.</p><p>""But you'd like to right?""</p><p>I hesitated to answer.</p><p>""If you knew you would definitely get away with it that is?"" he added.</p><p>Now he'd said that, I was much less hesitant.</p><p>""Yeah..."" I smiled. ""If I knew I'd definitely get away with it then I probably would!""</p><p>Jimmy smiled.</p><p>""Then today is your lucky day me ol' mate!"" he said with a smirk as some unspoken communication seemed to pass between father and daughter.</p><p>Samantha turned her head to face me again, and then kissed me tenderly. He soft, thin lips felt good as they touched mine briefly, and then, the second time lingering for much longer. I looked into those sparkling green eyes and they just seemed to draw me to her. Placing one arm behind her back and the other at the back of her head, this time, I kissed her. This kiss was different though. It was long, it was hard and it was full of passion. As she closed her eyes, I felt her hot little tongue slip into my mouth, sensually searching every little crevice before it joined up with my own and they did that delicious little intimate dance of love.</p><p>When we came up for air, Samantha turned her whole body so that she was straddling me, and then we kissed again. This time, as we kissed, I slid both hands downwards to cup her delicious little bum cheeks, kneading and caressing them while our tongues continued their dance. At the same time, Sam moved her hands downwards too, placing them over the front of my trousers and began to squeeze and fondle my rock hard cock underneath.</p><p>It was an exquisite feeling, even though it was over my clothing, and I moaned into her tiny, hungry mouth as we kissed, before sliding my hands up her tight little dress to feel the soft, delicate rounded skin of her little bum.</p><p>We broke away and I glanced over at Jim. He smiled at me and nodded, giving me his unspoken approval to do whatever I wanted with his little girl. I took hold of the hem of her dress and lifted it. Sam raised her arms to allow me to lift it off over her head. I was right. She WASN'T wearing any knickers, and now, other than her white shoes with the silver sparkles on them, and a little pair of white ankle socks, this beautiful 8 year old redhead with the most amazing, sparkling emerald eyes, was totally naked as she straddled my lap and continued to fondle me over my clothing.</p><p>I gasped out loud as I admired her delectable little body. She even had the slightest development on her chest, her pink areola raised with a tiny nipple in the centre. With my hands under her armpits, I circled them lightly with my thumbs, causing Sam to close her eyes and sigh loudly with pleasure, before I held her face on each side and kissed her sweet lips.</p><p>""You are beautiful..."" I whispered as I felt her unzipping me and then her hot, soft little fingers inside my pants, stroking my hard, aching and dripping cock with expert tenderness.</p><p>She then jumped of my lap and knelt in front of me, leaning forward to grasp the waistband of my trousers. I lifted my bum off the sofa to assist her in her efforts, and once my trousers were at my ankles, she did the same with my pants before removing both items completely, and then shuffling forwards on her knees so that she was tightly between my spread thighs.</p><p>With both hands, she cupped them lovingly around my throbbing member, running them up and down the shaft in the copious amounts of pre-cum that had oozed out and ran down the length.</p><p>""Oooh..."" I sighed as her soft little hands worked their magic on me.</p><p>Looking across to Jim, I could see he was stripping off too, his hard cock sticking out in front of him, before he reached into a drawer and retrieved a digital still, and a small video camera.</p><p>""Don't mind do you?"" he asked quietly. ""I thought some souvenirs might be nice...""</p><p>I was in absolute paedo heaven, and it was getting better by the second. He could have invited every person staying at the holiday park to come and watch at that precise moment and I'd have agreed. Jim had obviously taken pictures and video before, as he worked one with one hand, and the other camera in the other hand, not wanting to miss a moment of the action. I was aware of him moving around to get the best angles to capture what was happening, but soon forgot he was even there as I felt Sam's soft, hot lips close over the head of my cock.</p><p>""Oooh... jeez... sus..."" I groaned as her little lips slid further down my shaft.</p><p>Fucking hell, this little 8 year old knew how to suck cock, that was for sure. I glanced down to see the little redhead looking up at me, those sparkling green eyes now full of lust and gauging my every reaction. She swirled her little pink tongue expertly around the head, poking the tip of it into my piss slit, before swallowing the whole of my shaft down the back of her tiny throat.</p><p>""Oh fuckkk..."" I gasped out loud.</p><p>The feeling was absolutely heavenly, being deep-throated by an 8 year old girl. I didn't even think that was possible. It was brief, but absolutely delightful. She then licked from the head, all the way down the shaft where she flicked and sucked my balls, before licking her way back to the top, and all the while, those little green eyes never left my own.</p><p>I was close to the edge. I knew it, and so did she. With both hands wrapped tightly around my hard my shaft, she began to wank me as hard and as fast as she could, those little hands almost a blur to my vision.</p><p>""Oh yeah... oh yeah... oh yeah..."" I repeated over and over again as I teetered on the edge of an explosive climax.</p><p>Little Sam knew her job was almost done as once again, she closed her tiny hot mouth over the head of my cock as I erupted, sending spurt after spurt of hot, thick semen into her mouth.</p><p>""Oh fucking Jesus Christ!"" I gasped.</p><p>I couldn't ever recall cumming so hard, or so much. Sammy gulped noisily, matching my cock spurt for spurt, swallowing quickly and repeatedly as I continually filled her hot, sweet mouth. It seemed to go on forever, but Sam stayed right there with me, smiling with those adorable eyes until she had extracted every last drop of thick, white, baby-making seed my cock had to give, before she took her mouth off, wiping it with the back of her hand and resting on her heels.</p><p>I collapsed back on the sofa, totally exhausted and drained as the pleasure vibes continued to reverberate through my entire body before slowly ebbing away.</p><p>When I opened my eyes, Sam was still kneeling there, and still had her eyes fixed on mine. She gave me a big smile as a dribble of my cum leaked from the corner of her mouth, which she quickly swiped up with her tongue noisily. It was only then that I remembered that Jim was there.</p><p>""Jesus.... fucking... Christ..."" I gasped breathlessly.</p><p>Jim smiled.</p><p>""She's good isn't she?""</p><p>""Good?"" I gasped. ""That was fan-fucking-tastic!"" I enthused. ""THAT was the best blow-job I've EVER had in my entire life!"" I said honestly.</p><p>It was too. I'd had many before this of course, from women, various little girls, and a handful of little boys, but none of them could suck cock like little Sammy.</p><p>""Well..."" Jim said with a chuckle, ""treat this as a banquet. That was, as it were, the starter. If you hadn't got any relief now, then the rest of the night would be a waste... so now you'll last a whole lot longer with all that pent up tension gone.""</p><p>The starter? I thought to myself. Oh god, I didn't know about the luckiest day of my life, this was certainly turning out to be the best WEEKEND of my life!</p><p>Little Sammy stood up and then casually climbed back onto my lap. Holding my face with a hand either side, she kissed my lips lightly, and I could taste the salty remnants of my seed on her sweet lips.</p><p>""Was that okay for you?"" she asked, giving me the sweetest, most innocent look.</p><p>""Okay?"" I asked. ""Darling you were absolutely wonderful... thank you!""</p><p>""That's okay..."" she replied like it was no big deal, before she began to giggle for no apparent reason. ""better than wanking yourself isn't it?""</p><p>""Definitely!"" I said, not realising what she meant.</p><p>""Was you thinking about me?"" she asked.</p><p>""Eh?""</p><p>""This afternoon... when you was doing it in your bedroom?"" she giggled again.</p><p>""How do you..."" I started to say, and then it dawned on me.</p><p>She giggled more.</p><p>""You should make sure your curtains are fully closed!"" she told me with a cheeky, impish grin.</p><p>""You nosey little minx!"" I laughed as I reached down and stroked her inner thigh.</p><p>""Turn yourself this way babes..."" Jim said to his daughter, ""so that I can get some decent shots of you?""</p><p>Sam turned herself around on my lap so that she was facing Jim with a leg draped over each side of my own, causing them to be spread wide apart and her little hole opened up to Jim's gaze and the camera's view finder. She then took my hands and placed them between her legs.</p><p>""Finger me..."" she whispered, ""play with my clitty and my slit. You can finger-fuck me if you want to... in my pussy or up my bum... it's up to you...""</p><p>Fuck, this little girl was as hot as they came. I rubbed her prominent, fleshy little raised mons with the palm of my hand, making her sigh before sliding my fingers down the centre of her slit where her soft, smooth, hairless outer lips met. She was delightfully wet and slippery. When I reached the bottom, I wormed my fingertip into her tight, hot little hole.</p><p>""Mmm..."" she gasped as I sank my finger into her deeper, all the while Jim was taking more photos of his little girl getting molested.</p><p>I worked my finger right the way up her 8 year old love tunnel. Clearly her hymen had long since gone, but she was still tight and it was a snug fit as I introduced a second digit.</p><p>""Oh yeah..."" she sighed as she reached down for my hand and began to move it, causing my thick fingers to slide in and out of her pre-teen sex.</p><p>She obviously wanted me to finger-fuck her, and I was more than happy to oblige. I'd never come across a little girl of her age that was as highly sexed as little Sammy, and to be doing it in front of her father just added to the eroticism of it all. Her hot tiny pussy was juicing up well, and as I plunged my fingers in and out of her, little squelching noises filled the silent night air. I slipped my other hand underneath her as Sammy raised her hips up a little to make it easier for me. Using a finger and thumb, I gently prised her tight little bum cheeks apart before probing her tight little anus with my index finger. I felt Sam strain and push against me as my finger broke through her tight anal muscle and into her tiny poop chute.</p><p>""Oh fuck yeah..."" she gasped as she began to move her hips backwards and forwards.</p><p>With each of her movements, she was fucked by my fingers. When she moved forwards, the two fingers in her slippery little vagina went deeper, and when she moved back, the finger up her bum slid further up her anal passage.</p><p>""Aah... ooh... yeah... nice..."" she moaned, gasped and sighed.</p><p>I then added my thumb on the hand where my fingers were fucking her little hole, rubbing her clit up and down, side to side, and round and round in circles. Sammy began to hump against me harder, gyrating and swivelling her tiny boyish pelvis, her underdeveloped chest and falling rapidly as he breathing quickened and became more shallow, a sure sign that she was getting close to an orgasm.</p><p>""Fuck me... fuck me... fuck me..."" she began to chant like a mantra.</p><p>I did as I was asked, plunging my two fingers deep up her love tube, my index finger of the other hand doing the same thing up her little bum with each backward movement as my thumb danced across her tiny hard love button.</p><p>""Gonna cum... gonna cum... gonna cum..."" the mantra changed.</p><p>""Yes darling..."" I whispered in her ear, ""...cum for me...""</p><p>""Cum for Daddy sweetheart..."" Jim encouraged his 8 year old daughter, ""have a nice big cum...""</p><p>Suddenly, Sam's little body stiffened and she arched her back.</p><p>""Oooohh... fuckkkkk... yesss...YESSSSS!"" she screeched.</p><p>I felt her tight little hole begin to contract around my fingers and she became even wetter, so much so that I began to wonder if maybe her orgasm had caused her to lose control of her bladder and release some urine, but it wasn't pee, of that I was certain. Her anal muscle tightened around my finger too as I continued my thumb action on her clit.</p><p>Her little body then began to judder violently as Sam enjoyed a hard orgasm, before she grabbed my hands and pushed them away, unable to bear being touched any longer.</p><p>I became aware of Jim coming closer and when I looked, he was stroking his own hard cock in his hand. As Sam writhed about wildly at the peak of her climax, Jim grunted loudly and shot his load of Daddy juice over Sam's face, neck, hair and chest, the very same Daddy juice that had been responsible for her very creation only 8 years previously. </p><p>Once he had discharged his load, he rubbed his cock over his daughter's lips. Sam duly opened her mouth and sucked it before licking the remainder of her Daddy's goo the head and the shaft. When he was satisfied that she had it all, he withdrew his cock from his daughter's mouth before flopping down on the other end of the sofa.</p><p>We all sat there breathless and exhausted from al our frenzied sexual activity, each recovering from our respective orgasms for the next ten minutes or so, and all that could be heard was the heavy raspy breathing coming from each of us, like some pervy annual reunion of the dirty phone callers association.</p><p>Once we'd all recovered and got our breath back, we had a drink and I smoked a cigarette while Sam quickly went and cleaned herself up a bit. Once she'd returned, I studied her naked pre-teen body. It was the first time I'd really seen it, as before she'd been on her knees and let's face it, I was, how can I put it, otherwise engaged. She really was exquisite in every way. Her hairless slit was absolute perfection, her skin flawless, her little bum perfectly rounded and pert, and her little titty bumps teetering on the verge of development. Sam noticed me looking at her and came over to me.</p><p>""You are so beautiful..."" I whispered as I tenderly kissed her and ran my hands over her soft, fresh little body.</p><p>Her skin was so soft and smooth, and I felt a touch of envy at Jim being able to snuggle against and then wake up next to and see this vision of beauty every single day. Not only that but Sam was very highly sexed and Jim could help himself whenever he wanted, the lucky fucker. Still, I had been told in no uncertain terms that I could help myself over the weekend, and so I intended to do exactly that. So much for a restful weekend!</p><p>I laid Sam across my lap and she instinctively parted her legs as my hand slid down the soft silkiness of her baby fresh skin, over her flat tummy and onto her raised, fleshy pubic mound. </p><p>""Mmm..."" she moaned as the palm of my hand rubbed her and my fingertips brushed her excited little clit. ""Finger me..."" she whispered as she pushed her slim hips up onto my fingers.</p><p>I ran them down her slit, which once again was very wet, and very slippery with her little girl secretions, coating my probing fingers. I raised my hand to my mouth and sucked the sweet nectar from them. Her fragrance filled my nostrils and I was almost drunk on her wonderful scent of natural juices, soap and urine. </p><p>Bending my head I kissed her mound lightly before running the tip of my tongue down her slit and lapping up some of her sweet honey direct from the source. I gently slid her from my lap and onto the sofa where she opened her legs wide, ready to accept me as my head went between her milky white thighs. I lifted her legs up so that I had the most complete access to her pre-teen charms as Jim once again got close to capture the action. </p><p>With my hands underneath her to lift her pelvis up, I closed my mouth over her entire mound.</p><p>""Ooh yesss..."" Sam sighed as my lips made contact with her delicious little mound.</p><p>Separating her soft, hairless little pussy lips with my thumbs, I wasted no time and pushed my stiffened tongue into her as far as I could.</p><p>""Oh... my... goddd..."" she sighed again as my tongue searched the soft inner lining of her wonderful 8 year old vagina, before I closed my lips onto her blood engorged little clit, nibbling, chewing and sucking on it tenderly.</p><p>As I did, Sam's hands gripped my head tightly, grasping harder with each lick, suck, chew and nibble.</p><p>""Oh yeah... oh yeah..."" she moaned, thrusting her pelvis up to meet me each time, as I caressed those firm but soft little bum cheeks.</p><p>I brought her to the edge and then eased off, much to Sam's disappointment and frustration before I licked my way down to her tight little anus, running my tongue up and down her bum crack a number of times, getting moans and sighs of approval from the 8 year old, before stiffening my tongue again and probing her tight little anal hole.</p><p>""Oh mi god!"" she cried when I broke her tight sphincter and I got my first taste of her rectum.</p><p>It was a different taste, more musty, but every bit as wonderful as he little slit as I tongue fucked her there for a minute or two, my thumb still lightly dancing in little slow circles over her love button.</p><p>As she continued to raise and lower her pelvis I moved my mouth back to her sweet little honey pot. Her raspy breathing became rapid and she gripped my head tighter, determined that this time, I wouldn't remove it and that I would continue until I sent Samantha to little girl heaven.</p><p>I didn't have to wait long.</p><p>""Oh yeah.... YEAHHH... YESSSSSS!"" she shrieked as my little 8 year old lover felt the first ripples of a climax build from between her legs.</p><p>Grasping me tightly, I felt her little fingernails digging into the side of my head as her hips gyrated, her head thrashed from side to side and I lapped at Sam's little honey pot as if my life depended on it.</p><p>""Oh cumm... cummi... CUMMINGGGG!"" she gasped as I took her to over the edge of little girl pleasure and her legs closed tightly around my head.</p><p>I found it hard to keep my mouth on her delicious mound as she juddered, shook and convulsed her way through a strong climax. All I could inhale was her wonderful aroma as I swallowed as much of her sweet nectar as I could lap up before she became too sensitive, and released me from my mission, an indication that her clit was now too sensitive to take any more.</p><p>Sitting myself up, I watched little Sam as she continued to ride the rest of her pleasure out, still writhing around, her eyes closed with her face scrunched up, her expression saying more than mere words ever could. I glanced at Jim who was smiling, pleased that I had made such a good job at pleasuring his little 8 year old daughter.</p><p>""She makes a lot of juice..."" I said to him quietly.</p><p>Jim's smile grew wider.</p><p>""I'm a lucky man..."" he admitted, ""she's a little squirter...""</p><p>No wonder she made so much of her delicious juice, I thought to myself as I glanced back at Sam just as she opened her eyes. Her face had that ""I've just had a wonderful climax..."" expression on it as she smiled at me, and I felt absolutely wonderful. At least I thought that was the expression on her face until Jim gave me the heads-up as it were.</p><p>""She'll want more in a minute... you mark my words...""</p><p>""Really?"" I said with surprise.</p><p>I'd known many highly sexed girls in the past, but Sam was on a level all her own. Jim nodded.</p><p>""I recognise that look... that's a... I wanna be fucked look!"" he laughed. ""I think we should double team her when she's ready...""</p><p>I looked at Sam again who had another, slightly different smile on her face as she lay there naked, legs spread wantonly apart like some back street whore awaiting her next customer as she nodded enthusiastically.</p><p>Sammy, having rested for a short while, climbed back onto my lap, ready it seemed, for the next round of illicit, pre-teen sex. Once again she straddled my lap, this time facing me as she held my face like before and showered me with sweet little kisses before she decided that she wanted a long passionate one, and our tongues once again did the dance of lust.</p><p>This little 8 year old girl seemed to have boundless energy and an insatiable thirst for sex, as it was by now, into the small hours of the morning. I was mesmerised by her eyes, as well as her beautiful little body. After we broke away, she continued to hold my face in front of her as she smiled.</p><p>""I want you to fuck me..."" she said softly, looking directly into my eyes. ""I want you to fuck me long and hard...""</p><p>To see such an apparently innocent looking girl acting the way she did, was enough to give the pope a hard-on, and when she spoke that way, it simply made my cock ache and throb I insanely.</p><p>""Do you want to fuck me?"" she asked in that sweet, sing-song little girl voice.</p><p>I nodded dumbly.</p><p>""Are you going to fuck me?""</p><p>As if in a trance, I nodded again.</p><p>""Are you going to fuck me hard... ram your big, thick, meaty man cock up my tiny, hairless, eight year old, little girl fuck hole?""</p><p>""Yes..."" I replied, ""yessss... yesssss... YESSSSSS!""</p><p>Sammy reached down between my legs and put both of her soft warm hands around my hard throbbing meat again, squeezing it, and running her tiny thumb over the head, encouraging my cock to leak more of its slippery lubricating goo. She then moved the head of my cock and ran it up and down the soft folds of her little slit. Oh man, I thought I'd died and gone to heaven!</p><p>""Ooooh yeah..."" I gasped as the head of my cock was brushed repeatedly over the hard nubbin of her clit.</p><p>Once again, Jim was up and moving around with the camera's in his hands again, getting everything recorded. Sam suddenly lifted herself up a little and without any preamble, lined my cock-head up to her little hole and came down hard, my cock easily sliding up into her 8 year old fuck tunnel.</p><p>""Jesus fucking Christ!"" I gasped at this unexpected pleasure as my cock was enveloped by a hot, wet, and totally wonderful tightness.</p><p>The few little girls that I'd actually fucked before had always done it slowly, and had warned me beforehand, usually allowing me to take the lead with them being quite passive. However, Sammy was an extraordinary little girl and simply got down to business. I could feel her continuing to push herself down until I felt the softness of her inner thighs against my balls. Clearly her Daddy had fucked her frequently as she showed no sign of any discomfort, and although her delicious little love tunnel was wonderfully tight, she was still only an 8 year old girl after all, she accommodated the full length of my manhood relatively easily. I grabbed her lovely bum cheeks again as she slowly raised herself, almost to the point where I thought my cock would slip out of her, before she pushed her little body all the way down again.</p><p>I noticed Jim putting the cameras onto tripods and setting them on auto as he came over to us. With my cock still embedded deep in Sam's little hole, I lifted her onto the sofa again so that she was on her back and I could fuck her.</p><p>As I slid my meat in and out of her tight, 8 year old fuck hole, she turned her head to where her Dad was standing, opened her mouth and Jim fed her his hard Daddy cock. Oh man. If I'd I have died at that precise moment, then I'd have complained about nothing. My own cock buried balls deep into the sexiest and most delightful 8 year old girl I'd ever met, while she sucked her Dad's meat in front of me at the same time.</p><p>We stayed that way for a few minutes and I was surprised when Jim withdrew his cock from his daughter's mouth, much to her disappointment.</p><p>""There's something I've always wanted to try..."" he said with a grin. ""Do you fancy fucking her arse?""</p><p>""Not many!"" I said, looking down at a smiling little Sam who clearly liked the idea.</p><p>""This will take a bit of working out... but it's do-able..."" he replied, even though I hadn't the faintest idea what he was going on about.</p><p>He told me to lie on the converted sofa behind Sammy who was on her side, which I did, my hard cock leaving long trails over her lovely little bum cheeks whenever they made contact. I ran my cock along her bum crack a few times before lining it up to her tight wrinkled hole. As Sam pushed back straining, it popped through the muscle.</p><p>""Hmmph..."" Sam grunted as it went in.</p><p>I could see Jim getting on the sofa with us, but he was facing his daughter as she opened her legs. Then I saw what he was going to do. I'd read about it, but never taken part. As I fucked her delicious little bum, Jim was going to fuck his daughter's delectable little pussy at the same time. I could see he was manoeuvring himself and Sam a bit but when he gasped and she sighed, I knew that he'd entered her.</p><p>Then I felt him. Sam's thin membrane all that separated us two adult men as together we violated his daughter's body, which she surrendered to us willingly and so completely. As I pushed in, Jim pulled out and as he pulled out, I pushed in. This was so hot, I'd never done anything like this before, my sexual activity with kids always being a very private affair for obvious reasons, but this gave me sensations I'd never experienced or even imagined before in my life.</p><p>The van was filled with the sounds of sex. Jim grunted with each thrust, I moaned with each of my own, and Samantha, the filling in our little fuck-sandwich, gasping, sighing and making noises of pleasure with each cock that filled one of her orifices.</p><p>Needless to say, it wasn't long before those noises became louder and the tone changed as Jim filled his daughter's immature womb with Daddy baby-making juice, and I filled her bowels with my own as Sam's own noises reached fever pitch and she reached the high plateau of little girl pleasure.</p><p>We were all so exhausted that we drifted off to sleep where we were, my cock up Sam's bum and Jim's cock in his daughter's little pussy hole, both of which slipped out during our sleep, leaving us all sleeping in a slippery, gooey mess of man cream.</p><p>During the remainder of the weekend, I fucked Sam three more times, and her little bum twice more. She also sucked me off a number of times, once during and exquisite sixty-nine.</p><p>When Sunday rolled around, I was sad at having to return to my hum-drum existence after such an exciting weekend. We exchanged phone numbers, home addresses and emails with a promise to stay in touch and hopefully, have more great sexual encounters. Jim made copies of all the pictures and videos he'd taken over the weekend for me as a keepsake of the most memorable time of my life too.</p><p>Once I was home, I decided to put my adventures down in writing, changing names and places of course, while I played the videos and pictures of the weekend on my large television.</p><p>Once it was posted on the site, I received a large amount of comments from readers saying how much they'd enjoyed reading about my weekend at Paradise Park. I also had an email from someone called ""SexySam8"".</p><p>""Hello lover..."" it said as I read it. ""Thank you for a wonderful weekend. Daddy wants to know if you want to come to a meeting of our special club... but you will need to have a little girl (or boy) of your own... he said it's one of the rules. The story was great by the way! ;) Love you lots, Sam xxx (and Jim)""</p><p>A club? I thought to myself. You didn't need to be Albert Einstein to work out what sort of club it was either. The only thing was a child of my own. Hmm, that could be tricky, but then it occurred to me. I think I knew just the girl. All I had to do was seduce her.</p><p>But that, as they say, is an entirely new story altogether!</p><p>** The End **</p><p>---</p><p><b>There MAY be a follow up to this at some stage, but don't expect it any-time soon - I have more than enough to be getting on with at present! C.L</b></p>"
1006,Going for Bronze,Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['MM/gg', 'g7', 'g7', 'fond', 'oral', 'mast', 'anal', 'schoolgirl', 'ws']","Introduction: This is the first in a trilogy of stories to mark the London 2012 Olympics, which is being held a few miles from where I was born. Mick Lansdown lives next door to sweet 7 year old Lucy. He has a close relationship with the girl and her mother, acting as babysitter while her Mum Helen does her part-time cleaning job. As her school sports day approaches, which happens to be on the same day as the Olympics start and with no father of her own, she manages to convince Mick to take part in the 'Adults' race and also the 'Adult & Child Three Legged Race'. While on one of his babysitting duties, he and Lucy become close in a special way, and she reveals a secret about her best friend Dariel, and her Daddy. Armed with this information, Mick decides it is time to 'Go for Bronze!'",2012-08-21T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction which means that it did NOT happen. if stories featuring adult/child sex offends you then DON'T read it!

The copyright holder for this story is CARROLL LEWIS.","<p>Friday 27th July 2012. The day when biggest sporting event would be held. The eyes of the world would be focused on London. Well, not exactly all of them.</p><p>""Pleasssseeee Uncle Mick... Pleassseeeee!"" Lucy whined.</p><p>""I don't know sweetie..."" he replied, ""what did your Mum say?""</p><p>Just then Helen appeared at her back door.</p><p>""I take it she's asked you then?"" Lucy's Mum Helen laughed as she wiped her hands on a tea towel. ""I could hear her pleading from living room... AND I had the radio on!""</p><p>""Pleeeasseee!"" Lucy repeated with her hands clasped together like she was in prayer, in that long drawn out way that that little girls do.</p><p>""What about the school?"" he said, more to Helen than the little brown haired 7 year old beauty pleading with him from the other side of the fence.</p><p>""Oh they said it's fine!"" Helen replied with a smirk. ""I mean technically it's for Dads and daughters, but in this day and age they said...""</p><p>Mike reached over and picked the skinny, lightweight child up. She immediately threw her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly.</p><p>""She knows..."" he called to Helen who had now left the back door and was wandering across the garden towards the fence, ""that I'm like putty in her mucky little hands...""</p><p>""My hands ain't mucky!"" the little girl said indignantly, looking at them.</p><p>""So that means you'll do it then?"" Helen asked. ""You know it'll make her day... and you will be her hero!"" She paused for a moment. ""Well..."" she laughed, ""even more than you already are!""</p><p>""Yeah I suppose so!"" Mick eventually agreed.</p><p>Lucy went mental, hugging him tightly and smothering his face with tiny kisses.</p><p>""Thank you, thank you, thank you..."" she repeated over and over again.</p><p>""Oh well,"" Mick laughed, ""someone's happy!""</p><p>""You don't say..."" Helen laughed, ""I'd never have noticed myself!""</p><p>Michael Lansdown, or ""Mick"" as he was known to most people, had lived next door to Helen and Lucy for almost a year now. During that time, he'd become very close to them both, especially little 7 year old Lucy. His relationship with Helen was more akin to brother and sister. At one time they'd contemplated a romantic liaison, but decided it might not be such a good idea, and like Helen had said at the time, ""if it was meant to happen, then eventually it will"". Not that she was unattractive. If it was offered, Mick had decided, he would most definitely fuck her. So far though, it hadn't been on offer so he hadn't, but he lived in hope. Anyway, the main attraction for Mick was Lucy, Helen's 7 year old daughter. Although she was 7, she was a waif of a thing and looked much younger, which was a source of annoyance for the little girl. She liked her ""Uncle Mick"" as she called him. Correction, She LOVED him, and saw him as the Dad she'd never had. Hence she had cajoled him to atte nd her school sports day on 27th July, the day the London 2012 Olympic games started, just down the road in Stratford, East London.</p><p>Not only had she talked him into going to watch her, but she had persuaded him to take part in the men's sprint (although in his day it was known as the ""Dad's Race"" but so many kids didn't have Dads at home these days, they had to alter it!), and also the ""Adult and Child Three Legged Race"". Silently, Mick wondered what the hell he had let himself in for, but he loved Lucy, and also lusted after her in equal measures, and would do anything to make her happy, if it was within his power to do so.</p><p>A few weeks ago, after a mutual agreement with Helen, he became Lucy's babysitter while she worked part-time. It was what they called a ""no-brainer"" really as he worked from home as a writer, and Lucy seemed to spend half of her life either in his house or his garden anyway, so it seemed a simple solution. Helen got to do her few hours a day cleaning, and Mick got to spend the time alone with his darling little girl. </p><p>Mick was a confirmed paedo, something he guarded very closely for obvious reasons. He'd never appeared on anyone's radar, he was too cautious for that, and everybody trusted him around their kids, Helen included. She had absolutely no qualms about them spending time together, or him bathing her daughter. The little girl often ran around in just her knickers or totally nude, and wasn't bothered in the slightest by Mick's presence. </p><p>He was biding his time and playing the long game. He'd ""dipped his toe in the water"" as it were, many times, with a furtive touch here, a rub there, just to gauge Lucy's reactions. She'd never recoiled, stopped him or mentioned them, so he wondered whether she'd even noticed. However, she'd had her 7th birthday last month, an event that he'd enjoyed probably more than Lucy herself with all those delightful 6, 7 and 8 year old's running around. He'd managed to get in many gropes too, of both boys and girls, although he always went for the girls first. He knew that time was running out, as Lucy was fast getting to that age where she would be brain-washed by the do-gooders into believing that sex was bad and a nasty child molester lurked around every corner and wanted to hurt her, so he decided that he would make his move very, very shortly, and just maybe, school sports day would give him the leverage he needed to coerce his little darling into some sexual activity with him.</p><p>""What time you off?"" Mick asked Helen. </p><p>She glanced at her watch.</p><p>""About three quarters of an hour..."" she replied.</p><p>""Well I might as well keep her here if you want? It'll give you a bit of ""me time"" before you have to dash off? Don't worry about her tea, I'll whip her up something!""</p><p>""If you're sure?""</p><p>""Yeah no probs!"" he called back before turning to the little girl clinging onto him like a little monkey. ""Is that okay with you your majesty?"" he asked.</p><p>Lucy nodded eagerly.</p><p>""Can I have egg, chips and baked beans?"" she asked hopefully.</p><p>""You my likkle darling... can have anything you want!"" he replied, giving her a kiss.</p><p>""Here he goes..."" Helen laughed, ""spoiling her again. Princess Lucy says jump, and Uncle Mick asks how high?""</p><p>""Ah shut ya face!"" Mick laughed, poking his tongue out at Helen, making Lucy giggle.</p><p>""Don't you put that horrible thing back in your mouth!"" Helen retorted, keen on getting the last word. ""Seriously though, thanks a lot!""</p><p>""You're welcome!"" he replied with a wink and then turned to Lucy. ""Right then, egg, chips and baked beans a la Uncle Mick it is then!""</p><p>""Yeah!"" she squealed, hugging his neck tighter as he carried her in.</p><p>As soon as they were in the lounge, Lucy immediately made a bee-line for the rack of DVD's that Mick had built up especially for her. Lucy loved anything ""Disney"" and Mick now had an extensive collection, despite the fact that there was always only about three she ever actually watched. Mick had watched them with her so often that he knew the scripts off by heart, but Lucy it seemed, never tired of them.</p><p>""So what's it to be today?"" he asked her. ""Beauty and the beast?""</p><p>Lucy shook her head.</p><p>""Cinderella?""</p><p>""Uh-uh..."" she replied.</p><p>""Oh..."" Mick laughed, ""so it's an Aladdin day is it?""</p><p>""Nope!"" Lucy replied as she pulled a DVD out.</p><p>""The Little Mermaid?"" Mick asked with surprise.</p><p>Lucy nodded as she took the disc out of the box and put it into the machine.</p><p>""How come?"" Mick asked.</p><p>""I like Ariel!"" Lucy replied. ""I got her on my knickers...""</p><p>Mick was taken aback by this revelation and the fact that she had mentioned her underwear.</p><p>""Really?"" Mick asked.</p><p>""Look!"" she said.</p><p>Before Mick realised it, Lucy had lifted up her white cotton summer dress to reveal a lovely pair of pink knickers with the character on the front, right on her lovely little mound. No sooner had she lifted her dress then she dropped it again. Mick was in a state of shock. He'd seen her in her knickers before of course, but Lucy had never actually flashed them at him before. He didn't say anything and neither did Lucy as she plonked herself on the sofa with her knees drawn up. Mick could see her little pussy lips straining against the thin material, and he felt his cock harden. Lucy, it appeared, was totally unaware of the effect she was having on him.</p><p>He wandered into the kitchen to prepare the food. While he peeled the potatoes, his mind was elsewhere. He replayed little Lucy flashing her knickers at him, and went through different seduction scenarios in his head, so much so that he almost stabbed the knife into the palm of his hand. He just had to find a way into the 7 year old's knickers.</p><p>While the chips were frying, he went back to the lounge. Lucy was now laying on the carpet on her tummy in front of the TV, kicking her legs and singing along.</p><p>""Under the seeeaaaa..."" she sang in her sweet girlie voice.</p><p>Her dress had ridden up as she kicked her legs about, and Mick silently admired her tiny knicker-covered bum. They weren't quite pulled up and she was showing a decent amount of bum crack too. Oh she was beautiful, and Mick imagined separating those delightful cheeks, running his tongue along her bum crack, and then pushing his tongue into her tight little rosebud.</p><p>""Do you want bread and butter with it darling?"" he suddenly asked.</p><p>Lucy was so into her film that she jumped at his voice, unaware he was stood there.</p><p>""Yes please!"" she replied, ""And can I have some cream soda?""</p><p>""Of course you can sweetie-pie!"" he said.</p><p>A short while later he returned.</p><p>""You'll have to turn that off for a while babes..."" he said, ""grub up!""</p><p>Reluctantly, Lucy stopped the film and got up as they went to the kitchen and sat at the table. It was Lucy's favourite meal, and she asked Mick to cook it for her quite often. He'd watch her as she dipped her bread into the runny egg yolk, and try to get it to her mouth before it dripped. She never made it most of the time and the thick yellow liquid would trickle down her chin. Mick would often imagine that it was a different liquid, white instead of yellow. Once they'd ate their fill, they returned to the lounge.</p><p>""Luce?"" </p><p>""Yeah Uncle Mick?""</p><p>""Did you actually manage to get any of it IN your mouth?"" he laughed.</p><p>""Yeah... why?"" she replied, not realising what he was getting at.</p><p>""Looks like your dress enjoyed most of it!""</p><p>Lucy looked down.</p><p>""Oh!"" she said with surprise.</p><p>""Egg is hard to get out... it needs to go in the wash as soon as possible. Do you want to pop upstairs and change so I can wash it?""</p><p>Quick as a flash, Lucy pulled her dress off and stood there in just her pink Ariel knickers. Mick's eyes widened with surprise.</p><p>""Can I stay like this while you wash it? I feel hot anyway...""</p><p>""If that's what you want,"" Mick replied, delighted that he would get a proper look and the thought that it might well make life much easier.</p><p>He took the dress from her and put it on a quick wash before returning to sit on the sofa. As was usual, Lucy was quickly up onto his lap and Mick's cock hardened in an instant as she shuffled about to get comfy. They continued to watch the film as Mick rested his hands on her flat little tummy, lightly stroking around her tiny tummy button. He was trying to decide when to make a move and as the film rolled on, Lucy giggled at the on-screen antics.</p><p>He let his fingers wander a bit lower so that he was stroking her lower tummy over her knickers, just above her raised mons. He was taken aback when Lucy's hand came up, rested it on his own and encouraged him to rub lower still. He let her move it to where she wanted it as she pressed against his hand, urging him to rub her little mound. Mick was sure that she hadn't really realised where she had placed his hand, so he moved it back up to her lower belly.</p><p>Lucy immediately moved it down again. He needed to be absolutely certain and so he moved it back up, whereby Lucy, yet again, moved his hand back down with a ""tut"" and a loud exhalation of breath, like she was fed up. Well, there was no doubt in his mind now where she wanted him to rub.</p><p>""Are you sure you want me to rub you there sweetie?"" he asked softly.</p><p>""Uh-huh..."" she muttered, not taking her eyes off the film.</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""'Cos it feels nice... and makes me feel all kind of... squishy down there..."" she replied.</p><p>Mick was stunned. How did she know that rubbing her bald little pussy would feel so good? He wondered who had shown her, how, and when. He moved his fingers a little lower so that he was rubbing her little slit over the soft cotton of her Ariel knickers as Lucy parted her legs a bit more to give him better access and sighed softly.</p><p>""Is that making you feel all squishy now?"" he asked the 7 year old.</p><p>She turned her head to look at him and had a dreamy smile on her face as she nodded. Mick bent down and gave her a kiss.</p><p>""Shall I put my fingers inside your knickers?"" he asked.</p><p>Lucy thought for a moment, then shook her head. Then suddenly, she jumped up and slid them down before stepping out of them, and then jumped back onto his lap. Mick was stunned into silence for a moment, before he stopped the film, much to Lucy's disappointment. He then lifted her up and sat her to face him, a leg either side as he put his arms around her and gave her a hug before sliding them down the soft skin of her back and onto her lovely little bum cheeks. Leaning forward, he briefly kissed her lips.</p><p>""How did you know it would feel nice touching you there?""</p><p>Lucy simply shrugged her shoulders.</p><p>""Did someone show you?""</p><p>Lucy suddenly became very coy. Mick looked into her light hazel coloured eyes.</p><p>""I won't tell anybody darling... I promise..."" he reassured her.</p><p>""Dariel..."" she said quietly.</p><p>""Dariel? Who's that?"" he asked.</p><p>""My best friend at school..."" she replied. ""I'm doing the wheelbarrow race with her...""</p><p>""Are you?"" Mick said with renewed interest. ""Are you the barrow or the pusher?""</p><p>She looked at him with a quizzical expression, so he rephrased it.</p><p>""Are you holding her legs or is she holding yours?""</p><p>""Oh!"" she laughed. ""I am!""</p><p>""Oh right!"" Mick replied. ""So how did Dariel come to know this, do you know?""</p><p>""Uh-huh..."" she nodded, ""but she said it's a big secret and I mustn't tell anyone!""</p><p>""Well I can keep a secret can't I?""he replied. ""I mean... I made a promise didn't I?""</p><p>Lucy thought about it for a moment.</p><p>""Do you cross your heart?"" she asked.</p><p>""And hope to die!"" Mick replied, crossing his chest with his finger.</p><p>""Her Daddy showed her!"" she finally revealed.</p><p>""Really?"" Mick said with surprise.</p><p>""Uh-huh. She said her Daddy and her have done stuff ever since she was a baby...""</p><p>""How old is she now?""</p><p>""Seven like me,"" Lucy replied.</p><p>This conversation was getting better by the second, Mick thought to himself.</p><p>""What about her Mum?"" he asked. ""Does she know what Dariel's Daddy does?""</p><p>""She doesn't have a Mummy... only a Daddy!"" Lucy informed him.</p><p>""So did she tell you what they do?"" Mick asked as he continued to circle her tiny clit slowly.</p><p>""She said that her Daddy touches her... like you're doing now... she said he calls it her pussy... and she plays with his thing... he calls that a cock. She said he licks her between her legs and she sucks his thing... and all this white slippy stuff comes out the end and she swallows it. She told me her Daddy said that good girls always swallow all the cream!""</p><p>""He's right!"" Mick replied, reinforcing the idea to Lucy. ""All good girls should swallow all the cream!""</p><p>Lucy was quiet for a moment before she spoke again.</p><p>""Do you have cream in yours?"" she asked him.</p><p>""Yes sweetie, all men do, and some boys... usually from about 11 or so but it depends. A bit like girls and their periods and boobies. Do you know what a period is?""</p><p>""Course I do!"" she replied, like he'd asked the most stupid question ever. Then a few seconds later asked, ""Have you ever had a girl suck yours and make the cream come out?""</p><p>Mick's cock throbbed even harder as he had this frank sexual discussion with a naked 7 year old Lucy perched on his lap.</p><p>""Yes darling, I've had a few, and boys too!""</p><p>""Little girls like me and Dariel?""</p><p>Mick nodded.</p><p>""Yup, and some even younger!"" he told her.</p><p>Lucy's little eyes widened.</p><p>""Can I see it?"" Lucy asked him.</p><p>Mick decided to play things cool. He wanted Lucy to make all the running, make the decisions and ultimately control what happened.</p><p>""See what?"" he asked.</p><p>Lucy rolled her eyes and tutted.</p><p>""Your..."" she searched her mind for the word Dariel's Daddy had used, ""...cock?""</p><p>Oh man. Just hearing little Lucy say that word made his manhood ache and he could feel his pants becoming wet and sticky as his pre-cum oozed from it.</p><p>""If that's what you want baby girl..."" he replied, ""but BIG secret just between us okay?""</p><p>Lucy nodded.</p><p>""Can I tell Dariel though?"" she asked.</p><p>Mick thought for a minute. This other little girl had trusted her secret to Lucy, so it seemed only fair to let Lucy share her secret with Dariel.</p><p>""Okay but ONLY Dariel? Nobody else!""</p><p>""Okay!"" Lucy nodded as she fumbled with Mick's zip.</p><p>Mick decided to give her a helping hand, so undone the button and zip, and then pulled his jeans down to his knees, leaving Lucy to pull down his pants.</p><p>""Wow!"" she gasped when it sprang out before her, ""It's big!""</p><p>Mick laughed, as he'd seen that reaction more than once. Lucy looked at his pre-cum.</p><p>""Have you squirted your cream already?"" she asked curiously.</p><p>""No babes..."" he explained, ""the cream is called cum which squirts out at the end... you know... when you feel REALLY squishy... and you're going to explode?""</p><p>Lucy nodded.</p><p>""This stuff just helps to make it all nice and slippy so that you can put it into things...""</p><p>""What sort of things?"" she asked.</p><p>""Well..."" he said as he wormed the tip of his index finger into Lucy's wet and hot little hole, ""like here..."". He then probed her tight little back door with his little finger.""Or here!""</p><p>""Or in my mouth?"" Lucy suggested.</p><p>""Well yes, but it doesn't need to be slippy to go in your mouth though does it?""</p><p>Lucy thought about it and then shook her head. Mick loved the seven year old's apparent obsession with oral sex as the girl in question tentatively reached down to touch his cock for the first time. He felt her soft little fingers curl around it as she used both hands to explore this new thing. Mick gasped at her touch and Lucy pulled away.</p><p>""Did I hurt it?"" she asked.</p><p>""No darling..."" Mick laughed as he hugged her, ""the opposite in fact. It felt really, really nice!""</p><p>Lucy smiled and replaced her hands.</p><p>""That stuff is really gooey..."" she giggled as she ran her fingers through it and then without warning, she climbed off his lap.</p><p>Mick felt really disappointed as he thought that maybe, she wasn't as keen as she'd first appeared to be. Lucy however, had other ideas. She knelt down between Mick's spread legs, as she simply wanted to get a closer look. She put her hands back on it, moving it this way and that, determined to get a good look at it from every angle. She moved one of her tiny hands and cupped his big hairy balls. She giggled as she appeared to be weighing them in the palm of her hands.</p><p>""What are those?"" she asked as she tenderly caressed them.</p><p>""They are my balls..."" Mick explained, ""and they are what makes the cream!""</p><p>He watched as Lucy ran the fingers of her over hand over his cock head, and when they were covered in his slime, raised her hand to her mouth, hesitantly licking them.</p><p>""Is this what the other cream, the..."" Lucy tried in vain to recall the word.</p><p>""Cum?"" Mick suggested helpfully.</p><p>""Yeah that... cum..."" she repeated. ""Is that what cum tastes like?""</p><p>""Pretty much!"" Mick replied. ""Do you like it?""</p><p>""It's alright,"" she said non-committal. ""Bit salty, but it's okay I suppose!""</p><p>""Are you going to do to me what Dariel does to her Daddy?"" Mick asked.</p><p>Lucy was silent for a moment while she studied the hard adult meat in her little hands.</p><p>""It's big... and I only have a little mouth..."" she told him.</p><p>""That's true,"" Mick replied, ""but I bet Dariel's mouth is no bigger than yours... and her Daddy's cock will be as big as mine?""</p><p>Again, the 7 year old seemed to be digesting and processing the information.</p><p>""And she does it doesn't she? You don't have to put it all in... just as much as you can fit? And you can use your hands as well. Just move them up and down it like this...""</p><p>Mick took her hands and showed her how to stroke him.</p><p>""Hold it nice and tight... and the faster you do that, the nicer you make me feel...""</p><p>Lucy began to wank him hard and fast.</p><p>""Oooh yeah..."" Mick sighed, ""that feels so nice baby girl...""</p><p>She looked up at Mick as he closed his eyes in pleasure from this delightful little girl. Seeing how much he was enjoying it, she moved her head down and took a hesitant lick across the head of his cock.</p><p>""Oh fuck..."" Mick gasped.</p><p>This gave Lucy confidence to go further and she applied her lips to it, before opening her tiny mouth wide and swallowing the head.</p><p>""Oh sweetie.... yeah... suck it darling..."" Mick moaned as Lucy delivered her first ever blow-job</p><p>She sucked hard as Mick's hands came down and held her head, encouraging her to moved her mouth up and down the shaft like she'd done with her hands. She quickly got the idea. She also used her tongue like she had in the beginning to swirl it around the head, occasionally stopping to lick it from tip to the base and back. Lucy was a natural, and to Mick, it was as if she'd been put on this earth solely to suck cock. He knew it wouldn't take long for him to blow.</p><p>""Cream's coming..."" he managed to gasp.</p><p>Little Lucy redoubled her efforts. She remembered what Dariel had told her; that it came out really fast and you had to 'gulp, gulp, gulp' otherwise, her little friend had told her, it makes you choke.</p><p>""Oh fuck... yeahhh!"" Mick groaned as he felt his baby making seed shoot up his cock shaft and into his little lover's mouth.</p><p>Lucy continued to suck hard as she noisily began to gulp the thick, gloopy liquid down. Her mouth filled very quickly, just as Dariel had said it would, and she struggled to cope with the continuous flow as it overfilled her tiny mouth, causing long strands to dangle from her chin onto her flat boyish chest. Eventually it became too much and she coughed, causing her to regurgitate a mouthful before she decided it was too much and removed her mouth, long ropes attaching the end of Mick's cock to her lips.</p><p>""Oh baby... sweetheart..."" Mick groaned as his eyes slowly flicked open.</p><p>Lucy looked up at him innocently, not realising how slutty she looked to him of course, as the long strands dangled.</p><p>""Did I do it okay?"" she asked him.</p><p>""Sweetheart, you did it brilliantly!"" he replied. ""Did you enjoy doing that?""</p><p>Lucy nodded her little head, causing some of the ropes of semen to break off and land on her belly-button making her giggle. Mick put his arms out and Lucy stood up before he hugged her tightly.</p><p>""Thank you baby girl..."" he whispered, ""you are a wonderful little cocksucker! Did you like the cream?""</p><p>""Uh-huh..."" she said with a nod. ""Dariel was right!""</p><p>""Was she?"" Mick asked intrigued.</p><p>""Uh-huh..."" she said again. ""It comes out really fast. I did gulp, gulp, gulp, but it still wasn't quick enough!""</p><p>""Well it was quick enough for me, and you made me feel super special. Did you know I could make you feel super nice as well?""</p><p>""Can you? Can I make creamy?"" she asked.</p><p>""Sort of,"" Mick explained, ""but it doesn't squirt out like mine does.""</p><p>Lucy looked disappointed.</p><p>""But,"" Mick added, ""it makes you feel just as nice...""</p><p>""You said lots of rude words!"" Lucy pointed out to him.</p><p>""Ah,"" Mick looked directly into her light hazel eyes, ""because it feels so nice, you're allowed to say them!""</p><p>She eyed him suspiciously.</p><p>""Mummy says that words like that are naughty and that I mustn't say them...""</p><p>""Well... when you're here with me alone, you can say whatever you want okay?""</p><p>""Secret again?""</p><p>""Secret again!"" Mick confirmed, kissing her lips and tasting his own seed. ""You have a right mucky little face..."" he added, ""want to see?""</p><p>Lucy nodded.</p><p>Mick lifted her to the floor and stood up, before picking her back up and walking to the big mirror that hung on the wall. Lucy took one look and collapsed in a fit of giggles.</p><p>""Cummy face!"" she giggled.</p><p>""Just a bit!"" Mick laughed, placing her back on the carpet. ""Let's get some kitchen towel to wipe you, and then I'm going to make you feel special as well...""</p><p>He wandered to the kitchen, transferred Lucy's dress to the dryer, and grabbed the kitchen roll before returning to wipe her cummy little face. Once he'd cleaned her up, he placed her on the armchair and after moving her forward a little, draped her spindly legs over the arms. This had the effect of not only opening up her little virgin hole, but made both her hairless little slit, and tightly closed bum hole totally accessible to him as he knelt down in front of her.</p><p>Leaning forward, he began by placing light kisses across her flat, boyish chest, licking and sucking her pin-prick nipples so that they stood out, before kissing his way down to her tummy button. Lucy giggled when he stuck the tip of his tongue in it and wiggled it about. As he ventured lower still, his nostrils filled with that wonderful aroma of little girl sex. Sweet and delicate, Lucy's natural vaginal secretions mixed with a hint of soap and urine. Mick loved it and inhaled deeply. He then placed the palm of his hand on her soft protruding, fleshy little mound, gently caressing it, allowing his thumb to occasionally brush across Lucy's tiny clitoris, causing the 7 year old to gasp.</p><p>""That feels really nice when you touch there..."" she said in barely a whisper.</p><p>""What here?"" Mick asked, as he lightly rubbed his thumb on it again, teasing her little nubbin out of its hiding place.</p><p>""Mmm... yeahhh..."" she sighed.</p><p>""That's your magic button..."" Mick told her, ""it's called your clitoris, or clit... and when you touch it... well you know how it feels now...""</p><p>He kissed her mons lightly before sucking on it, and then rasped his tongue across her immature love button.</p><p>""Oooohhh..."" the little girl moaned.</p><p>Clearly, Lucy's tiny clitoris was sensitive and Mick knew it wouldn't take a lot of work to bring the pre-teen to orgasm. As he always did when he brought a child to their very first climax, he would continually bring them right to the edge a number of times before backing off, so that when he went for the final furlong as it were, it was as powerful and enjoyable as it could be for them. It was because of that, he believed, that they began to crave that feeling continually, and they came back time after time for more.</p><p>He kissed her little clit and then gently sucked on it. He felt Lucy's little body tremble before he used his left hand to prise her soft little vaginal lips apart. He could see she was very turned on by how wet she was. In fact, her little love tube was the wettest and juiciest he'd seen on a girl of her age, and he'd seen quite a few in his time. Her outer lips were wet and shiny, and her tiny inner lips were a nice dark pink where they were filled with blood. He tenderly sucked each lip in turn, making Lucy sigh out loud, before he flicked her clit with the tip of his tongue.</p><p>""Ooh... yeah..."" Lucy groaned.</p><p>Using both thumbs, he opened her up at bit more as he looked into her tiny hole.</p><p>""If you want to use rude words babes..."" he whispered, ""you do that...""</p><p>He then took a long slow wipe along the length of her slit, right the way down to her bottom where he did the same to her bum crack, stopping to lick around the darker, wrinkled circle of her tightly closed anus, before making his way back up.</p><p>Lucy's hands came down and she tried to manoeuvre his mouth back to where her magic button was.</p><p>""You want me to lick this again?"" he teased, swiping the hard pee-sized nubbin with his tongue.</p><p>""Oooh yeah.... just there..."" Lucy moaned.</p><p>Mick closed his lips over it and sucked on it gently. That did it, and Lucy let out a tirade.</p><p>""Oh fuck yeah.... there... there... oh fuck...""</p><p>Mick knew he'd hit the spot even before she said anything, and to hear her using words like that from such a usually mild mannered little girl was a great turn on for him. He sucked, chewed, nibbled and licked her clit as the 7 year old bucked her hips up onto his mouth.</p><p>""Oh yeah... oh yeah... oh yeah..."" she repeated.</p><p>She was close to the edge. Mick was experienced enough to know the signs, so he left her clit alone for a while, much to her disappointment. Lucy tried to move his head back, but Mick had a tried and tested sequence as he moved his hands underneath her onto her little bum cheeks and using his thumbs, gently prised them apart. Then stiffening his tongue, he stabbed at the tightly closed opening. He could feel Lucy straining a little, even though he hadn't asked her to, and suddenly his tongue broke through her little anal muscle.</p><p>""Ooh... yeah..."" she gasped as Mick pushed his tongue up the little girl's rectum as far as he could before wriggling it about.</p><p>Lucy obviously liked that.</p><p>""Oh fuccckkk!"" she gasped out loud.</p><p>Mick's nostril's filled with her scent again, a slightly different and more musty fragrance. It wasn't unpleasant though, children's bottoms never were. Having said that, he would quite happily lick and stick his tongue into the shittiest of little bums. It never bothered him when it came to children, nor did their piss. As he tongued Lucy's little bum, he could feel her pushing back onto him, trying to get more of his fat wet tongue up inside her. </p><p>He then withdrew it a little and then pushed it back up her, repeating the process so that he was tongue fucking her gorgeous little bum. As he did that, he brought his thumb back to her little clit and began to circle it.</p><p>""Oooh... aaahhh..."" Lucy began to wail as that nice feeling started to build up inside her again.</p><p>He made the circles tighter and faster, before changing tack and rubbing it up and down and from side to side. Again he brought her to the very precipice of ultimate little girl pleasure... and then stopped.</p><p>Lucy sighed in disappointment yet again as Mick with drew his tongue from her bottom and replaced it with his little finger. He continued to finger fuck her tight little bum, her sphincter clinging onto it tightly as his mouth went back to her bald, soft little slit. Using his free hand, he prised her lips apart again and this time stuck the tip of his tongue into her tiny hole and moved it around, lapping up Lucy's copious honey. He then began to tongue fuck her, going as deep as he dared before he hit the barrier of her little hymen.</p><p>""Uh... uh... uh..."" Lucy moaned with each inward poke of his tongue in her hole, or his finger up her bum.</p><p>Mick then withdrew both and decided it was now time for Lucy to go to little girl heaven. He brought his mouth back to her hard little clit, and flicked his tongue across it.</p><p>""Yeah... yeah..."" Lucy gasped as she gripped his head tighter than ever.</p><p>Mick felt her sharp little fingernails digging into the side of his head. The little 7 year old was determined that this time, he wouldn't stop when she was almost there. Mick licked, sicked, nibbled and flicked as Lucy ground her hips down hard onto his hungry mouth.</p><p>""Oooh... Oooohhh... OOOOHHH!"" Lucy screeched as her first ever orgasm began to wash over her. ""Oh yeah... oh yeah... oh fuccccckkkk..."" the little 7 year old wailed as her little body began to shudder uncontrollably and it felt like her whole being was about to explode.</p><p>Mick continued to eat her little pussy and lap up her sweet little girl nectar, trying to hold her hips in place as Lucy writhed and juddered uncontrollably. As Lucy's first ever orgasm hit its peak, Mick shoved his little finger back up her bum. </p><p>""OOOOHHHH!"" Lucy screamed at the top of her little voice as her fingernails dug into Mick's head a bit more, her delicious little body bucking and her back arching.</p><p>Suddenly she snapped her legs shut around Mick's head and he was forced to stop. He managed to get his head out from between her legs and he looked up at the 7 year old. Her eyes were closed and her face was contorted in absolute pleasure as she continued to writhe around and bite down on her bottom lip. Her little legs were still widely spread over the arms of the chair and Mick could see her tiny hole pulsating. He knew his job was done, and so while she rode out the rest of the pleasure sensations which continued to wash through her, Mick went and retrieved Lucy's dress from the dryer.</p><p>When he returned, he looked down at little Lucy. Her legs were still draped over the arms of the chair, showing off her hairless little pussy and beautiful bum. She'd recovered a little by now and had opened her eyes. She had that dreamy, post-orgasmic look on her face, and Mick saw that her little flat chest was still rising and falling rapidly, a sure sign that she was breathless and hadn't yet quite recovered. As he looked down at her, she looked wanton, even whorish, despite her tender years.</p><p>""I bet you enjoyed that?"" Mick said with a big smile.</p><p>Lucy nodded.</p><p>""Did I make you feel super squishy and nice?""</p><p>Lucy nodded again.</p><p>""Are you not talking to me?"" he laughed.</p><p>Lucy smiled and shook her head.</p><p>""Well your dress is clean and dry now... what did you do with your knickers?""</p><p>Lucy pointed to the little scrap of rolled up pink where she had dispensed with them. Mick picked them up and held the gusset to his nose. He loved the scent of little girl pussy and could spend all day with those attached to his face. He got himself dressed and then came over to his little 7 year old lover. He picked her up and she hugged him tightly, her spindly little legs around his waist.</p><p>""So are we going to do this again?"" he asked her.</p><p>""Uh-huh!"" Lucy nodded enthusiastically.</p><p>""Our big secret?""</p><p>""Uh-huh... except for Dariel!""</p><p>""Except for Dariel!"" Mick laughed.</p><p>Mick had her hooked now, he knew it. He also knew that sooner or later, he would bust open that flap of skin guarding her little hole, and his cock would be going into the places he'd had his tongue a short time ago. When or where that would be, he didn't know, all he knew was that it would definitely happen. He glanced at the clock before giving Lucy a kiss.</p><p>""Best get you dressed as Mummy will be home soon, and we don't want her knowing anything about this do we?""</p><p>""Uh-uh!"" Lucy said as she shook her head violently.</p><p>Lucy got herself dressed and Mick made her a drink and a sandwich. By the time Helen returned home from work to collect her daughter, she had fallen asleep on the sofa watching the rest of her Disney film.</p><p>""Well there's a turn up for the books. Normally she's the one that tires everyone else out. You must have the knack, and you're obviously doing something right!"" she laughed.</p><p>If only you knew why she was so tired, Mick thought to himself. He looked at the sweet, innocent looking Lucy and wondered what she was dreaming about. Was it Barbie dolls and fluffy little girl things, or was it sucking big cocks, orgasms and sex. Mick knew which one he hoped it was.</p><p>""Is that okay with you?"" Helen asked.</p><p>""Sorry,"" Mick replied, ""I was miles away!""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Helen laughed, ""I noticed! They want me to work an extra shift tomorrow. You okay to have her?""</p><p>""Yeah course it is!"" he replied.</p><p>""Oh just one thing,"" Helen added, ""she might be a little upset as she'd invited one of her little school friends round, so obviously I'll have to get her to tell her friend that it will have to be another day!""</p><p>""No need..."" Mick said, trying not to sound too enthusiastic. ""She can come here with her if she wants. It'll be company for her, that's if her parents don't mind?""</p><p>""It'll be okay,"" Helen replied. ""She's from a single parent family too, so they'll probably be glad of the break. As much as I love her, she can be quite demanding, so it's nice to have a rest from her sometimes! ""</p><p>""Yeah, I can understand that,"" Mick replied with a laugh as Helen woke Lucy up to take the little girl home.</p><p><b>© 2012 CARROLL LEWIS</b></p>"
1007,Going For Silver,Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['MM/gg', 'g7', 'g7', 'fondling', 'oral', 'mast', 'anal', 'schoolgirl', 'ws', 'pre-teen lesbian']","This is the second in a trilogy of stories to mark the London 2012 Olympics, being held a few miles from where I was born. In 'Going For Bronze'.... While babysitting 7 year old Lucy and having revealed to Mick a secret that her best friend Dariel was doing sexual things with her Daddy, the sweet pre-teen gave Mick her first ever blow-job, allowing him to cum in her mouth and swallowing his 'cream'. Mick returned the oral compliment by bringing the little girl to her first ever, earth shattering orgasm. When her Mum Helen returns from work, she tells him she has an extra shift to work the following day and Mick readily agrees to baby sitting duties again, especially when he finds out one of Lucy's school friends is due to come home with her. Come with us, as Mick decides it's time to 'Go For Silver'",2012-08-24T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction which means that it did NOT happen. If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, THEN DON'T READ IT!

The author and copyright holder of this story is CARROLL LEWIS.","<p>Mick was in an excited state of anticipation all day after the wonderful blow-job he'd received from Lucy yesterday, and the tongue lashing he'd given her in return. He was unexpectedly babysitting her again later today too, with the bonus of entertaining one of her little school friends as well. He could hardly wait. He kept going to his window each time he heard a noise outside, simply because he wanted to know what Lucy's friend was like. For all he knew, it could be a little boy, as Helen hadn't actually said much about who it was.</p><p>Eventually there was a knock on his door and Helen stood there with Lucy, who beamed him a big smile, and holding the hand of a little black girl. Well she wasn't black exactly, her skin was more the colour of milk chocolate, an amalgamation of one black and one white parent, what they called ""mixed race"" these days. She looked delightful though, with big wide brown eyes, and noticeable raised nipples on her chest despite her tender age, against a pink t-shirt bearing the legend ""Daddy's Princess!"".</p><p>""Hiya!"" Helen said brightly. ""You sure you don't mind having them both?""</p><p>""Not at all!"" Mick replied as he studied the girl who flashed him a smile, showing off a set of perfect white teeth.</p><p>""This is Dariel!"" Helen told him.</p><p>Dariel? THE Dariel? THE Dariel that plays sex games with her Daddy Dariel? Mick thought to himself. Holy shit.</p><p>""Nice to meet you sweetie!"" he said as he took hold of a little brown hand and kissed the back of it.</p><p>""See..."" Lucy piped up, ""I told you Uncle Mick was nice!""</p><p>""I'm not really..."" he said to the newcomer with a wink. ""I'm nasty and horrible really!""</p><p>""Yeah right!"" Helen laughed before turning to Lucy. ""Right give us a kiss... I have to go!""</p><p>Helen bent down to get a kiss and hug from her daughter, and Dariel followed suit.</p><p>""Be good girls!"" she told them before she wandered back up the path and off to work.</p><p>""Well come in then!"" Mick said to them as he ushered them inside and closed the door.</p><p>He followed the girls to the lounge. Lucy was wearing another of those light, flimsy summer dresses coloured in layers of the colours of the rainbow which seemed to run into each other, with tiny strings that tied on each shoulder with a bow. However, it was Dariel that was the focus of his attention. More to the point, the tight pink shorts she was wearing, and the deliciously rounded little bum that was in them. They were definitely tight, and the girl was incredibly sexy. No wonder Daddy was sexually active with her, he thought to himself.</p><p>They plonked themselves on the sofa.</p><p>""Drink girls?""</p><p>""Yes please!"" Lucy answered before Dariel whispered something in her ear and she shrugged her shoulders.</p><p>""What's up darling?"" Mick asked.</p><p>""She wants to know what to call you?"" Lucy answered for her.</p><p>""Anything you like... would you like to call me Uncle Mick as well?""</p><p>The sexy little caramel girl smiled and nodded.</p><p>""Well that's settled then!"" he laughed. ""Coke?""</p><p>Two sweet little heads nodded, so he wandered off to the kitchen to fetch them. While he was in the kitchen, he could hear the two girls continually whispering and giggling between themselves, but couldn't make the conversation out. He returned and handed them their drinks before sitting on the sofa next to them.</p><p>""So girls, what do you fancy doing?"" he asked.</p><p>""Dunno..."" Lucy replied as Dariel shrugged her shoulders before she suddenly said, ""can we have the pool out?""</p><p>It was a nice, warm sunny day and the sun was still beating down. Mick loved the idea.</p><p>""Oh no..."" Lucy said on reflection, ""Dariel doesn't have a bikini...""</p><p>""Well,"" Mick said like he'd just that second thought of it, ""she could just wear her knickers? But you'd have to as well, because it wouldn't be fair would it?""</p><p>""Or in the nudey?"" Lucy suggested with a giggle.</p><p>""If you want to!"" Mick replied.</p><p>The two girls began to whisper again before they both smiled.</p><p>""You get it out and fill up then?"" Lucy said.</p><p>""Okee doke!"" Mick said getting up.</p><p>Ten minutes later, the pool had been retrieved from the garden shed and Mick had left the hose in it as it filled.</p><p>""It's filling up now..."" Mick told them.</p><p>Lucy had already lifted her dress up over her head and was stood solely in her lilac ""Disney Princess"" knickers. She'd never been shy about being naked in front of Mick anyway, and she quickly whipped them down as Mick's cock started to stir. He tried hard not to stare as the little coloured girl pulled her t-shirt over her head, and what Mick had suspected earlier was confirmed. Despite being only 7 years of age, she had noticeable raised little mounds on her chest. Her nipples, although still tiny, stood out from the darker brown areola. Then she undid the button on her tight shorts. This was the bit that Mick had been looking forward to, and he couldn't wait to see Dariel naked. She unzipped them and struggled to get them down, they were that tight. She did a sexy little hip wiggle and eventually, they fell to her ankles. Mick's eyes almost popped out of his head. The little coloured girl was wearing the sexiest underwear he'd ever seen on a girl of that age, if they could be called knickers that is. </p><p>His eyes widened as he looked at her. A tiny triangle of sheer white, see through material barely covered her bald, pudgy little mound, the rest of the garment appearing to simply be pink string, tied on either side of her hips in a bow. Dariel bent to pick her shorts up and the back of them was just a string which disappeared up the crack of her beautiful little brown bum crack.</p><p>""Wow!"" Mick gasped. ""Those are VERY sexy knickers!"" he commented.</p><p>""Daddy got them for me..."" the little girl explained in a voice so innocent sounding, you'd have thought she would run a mile at the mere mention of the word sex.</p><p>There was no doubting that Dariel was one beautiful and incredibly sexy little girl. She flashed him a big sexy smile before she walked over to Mick.</p><p>""Would you like to undo the bows Uncle Mick?"" she asked in what Mick thought was a very seductive manner.</p><p>Mick sat on the armchair and put his hands on the little girl's waist.</p><p>""Can I have a kiss?"" he asked with a wink.</p><p>Without answering, Dariel moved her head forward and locked her lips onto his as she put her arms around his neck. Then he felt her hot little tongue snake into his mouth. This took him by surprise as he wasn't expecting that at all. He hadn't gotten around to showing Lucy how to French kiss as yet, but Dariel was well ahead of her friend in terms of sex. As they kissed, Mick moved his hands onto Dariel's bum and caressed her firm little cheeks.</p><p>""Mmm..."" Dariel moaned into his mouth as they kissed passionately.</p><p>When they broke away, the little girl was smiling widely.</p><p>""That was nice..."" she said, ""you're a good kisser!""</p><p>""So are you sweetie!"" Mick returned the compliment. ""I think we'll have to show Lucy how to kiss properly too, what do you think?""</p><p>Dariel nodded and smiled before turning to her friend.</p><p>""It's easy-peasy!"" she told her before beckoning Lucy, who had now removed her knickers so that she was completely naked, to her.</p><p>Before anything else, Mick reached forward and pulled the bow open on the left side, and then repeated the operation on the right, allowing Dariel's sexy knickers to fall away. When Lucy reached her friend, the little chocolate skinned girl put her arms around her. Mick's cock throbbed harder when he realised that Dariel was going to show Lucy how to French kiss, right here, right now in front of him.</p><p>Clearly the more experienced Dariel was in charge here as she got Lucy to put her arms around her like she was doing to Lucy.</p><p>""Now when we kiss, make sure you close your eyes and open your mouth... only a little... and then do what I do okay?""</p><p>Lucy nodded.</p><p>Dariel then brought her mouth to Lucy's and Mick watched as their eyelids dropped. He could see Dariel's mouth moving, and pretty shortly, so was Lucy's. He noticed that as Dariel taught her friend to kiss, her hands were on Lucy's little white bum cheeks and she was tenderly stroking them. This was such an erotic pre-teen lesbian scene being played out right in front of him, Mick though his cock might explode without him even touching it, it turned him on THAT much.</p><p>Eventually the two little girls broke away and opened their eyes. Lucy beamed a big smile.</p><p>""Wow... that was so nice!"" she enthused. ""Is that how you kiss your Daddy?"" she asked.</p><p>""Uh-huh..."" Dariel nodded. ""Don't you kiss Uncle Mick like that?""</p><p>""No..."" Mick piped up, ""well not yet, but now she knows how to, we will in future won't we babes?""</p><p>Lucy nodded enthusiastically.</p><p>Mick suddenly jumped up.</p><p>""Shit! The hose!"" he said and ran out to the garden to shut off the hosepipe which was threatening to overfill the pool, before returning to the two naked 7 year old's in the lounge.</p><p>""Are you going to get naked as well Uncle Mick?"" Lucy asked.</p><p>He shook his head.</p><p>""I'd love to baby girl... but if anyone saw me without clothes on out there with you two, then I could get in BIG trouble!""</p><p>Although Mick's garden was reasonable secluded, he knew that if anyone was upstairs in neighbouring houses and happened to look out of their window, then they could see down into it.</p><p>""But I could put my shorts on?"" Mick suggested.</p><p>""Yeah!"" the girls agreed.</p><p>""Are you going to change into them in front of us?"" Dariel asked.</p><p>Fuck, Mick thought to himself, she's certainly not backwards in coming forwards. It was weird because she was so incredibly sexual in what she said and done, yet just looked so innocent. Knowing what he knew about her drove him mad with desire. No it wasn't desire. It was lust. He desperately wanted to know what Dariel had actually done with her Daddy, and resolved to have that information before she returned home.</p><p>""I suppose I should. I mean, you two are both naked aren't you?""</p><p>Lucy nodded, but what Dariel said next took the wind right out of his sails.</p><p>""Can I see your cock?"" she asked.</p><p>""DAR!!!"" Lucy said scandalised.</p><p>""What?"" the little coloured girl asked innocently.</p><p>Mick laughed.</p><p>""If you want to sweetie... but YOU have to get it out?""</p><p>With that, she wandered over to him, urging Lucy to come with her. As the two girls neared him, Dariel said ""Stand up then!""</p><p>Mick did as he was asked, before Dariel reached forward and yanked his jogging bottoms down, and then hooking her thumbs into his pants and pulling them down to his knees, allowing his hard cock to spring out in front of her.</p><p>""It's nice..."" she said simply, before closing her little brown fingers around the shaft. ""You make lots of pre-cum!"" she observed, running her thumb over Mick's cock head, making him sigh. ""Daddy likes it when I do that too!"" she told him.</p><p>She then pulled his joggers and pants to his ankles and Mick stepped out of them, leaving him as naked as the two 7 year old's stood in front of him, before he sat back down on the armchair and pulled the two pre-teens close, hugging the soft, warm, but very different little bodies. As he hugged them, his hands travelled downwards onto two little bums. Both soft yet firm, Dariel's more rounded and fuller compared to Lucy's smaller one, but both of them beautiful on their own different way.</p><p>""You know..."" Mick said as his eyes moved from Lucy's light hazel ones, to Dariel's big soft brown ones, ""we could skip the pool... and go upstairs instead if you wanted?""</p><p>Dariel looked at Lucy. Lucy looked at Dariel. Then both girls looked at Mick before breaking out in big, genuine smiles.</p><p>""Yeaaahhh!"" they screeched, reaching out to pull Mick up from his armchair.</p><p>""Okay okay!"" he laughed as he stood up, his rock hard cock pointing out in front of him. ""Race ya!""</p><p>Lucy had the advantage of course as she knew where it was, so she led the way with Dariel following on behind. The girls were halfway up the stairs before Mick had even reached the foot of them. He climbed them slowly, looking forward immensely of the thrills to come. By the time he entered the bedroom, both girls were laying on his large double bed, each with their legs splayed apart, their hairless little pussies on full display to him.</p><p>""Oh my!"" Mick gasped when he saw them, making the two little girls giggle before he climbed up onto the bed between them. ""What to do first..."" he said out loud, ""what to do first!""</p><p>It seemed the girls had already discussed the batting order and what was going to happen, as Dariel got up and straddled Mick's chest. As she parted her sturdy caramel coloured legs, Mick saw her little hole open naturally and the wet, pink innards contrasted against her light brown skin. He could see that Dariel clearly had no hymen. He reached out and pulled the little girl down so that she was lying flat on top of him, before placing his hands on her bum cheeks and softly kneaded them as he brought his mouth to hers and they kissed passionately.</p><p>""Has Daddy fucked you yet?"" he asked her when they broke away.</p><p>""Uh-huh..."" Dariel nodded. ""He does it every day, sometimes two or three times a day..."" she informed him.</p><p>Of course, little Lucy wasn't quite as sexually aware as her friend.</p><p>""What's fucking?"" she asked.</p><p>Dariel rolled her eyes at Mick as if Lucy should have known.</p><p>""It's when a man puts his cock inside your pussy and moves it around until the cream comes out!"" she informed her.</p><p>""Oh..."" Lucy said simply. ""Is that what you're going to do?""</p><p>Mick looked into Dariel's eyes.</p><p>""I don't know..."" he said, ""are we?""</p><p>Dariel giggled and then nodded her head eagerly.</p><p>""Uh-huh! Are you going to do it as well Luce?""</p><p>Before she had a chance to answer, Mick interrupted.</p><p>""She's not done it before..."" he told her.</p><p>""Oh... so she still has her cherry?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Mick answered, surprised at the frank manner in which this 7 year old spoke about sex.</p><p>Poor little Lucy was totally confused by the conversation and it showed on her face.</p><p>""Come here sweetheart..."" Mick beckoned her to sit beside him.</p><p>She crawled across on her hands and knees and when she reached him, Mick put an arm around her.</p><p>""You're a bit lost with all this aren't you babes?""</p><p>Lucy nodded.</p><p>""Your cherry is a bit of skin inside there..."" Mick explained as he ran a finger along her slit.</p><p>""Pussy!"" Lucy said, showing she remembered what Mick had said before.</p><p>""That's right... it's inside your pussy. Well that skin is called your hymen, but most people call it a cherry?""</p><p>Lucy nodded to indicate she was keeping up with him.</p><p>""Well when a man puts his cock inside it for the first time, he has to push it through that... and it breaks... and that is known as popping a cherry?""</p><p>Lucy nodded while she thought about it.</p><p>""Does it hurt?"" she wanted to know.</p><p>Mick had decided that he always wanted to be honest with her, and decided to tell her the truth.</p><p>""It can do sweetie yes, but not always. It varies.""</p><p>""Does it hurt a lot?""</p><p>""Not usually. Did yours hurt sweetheart?"" he asked Dariel.</p><p>""Only a little at first... and not for long. Daddy was making me feel sooo nice when he did it. It was more sore than hurt... and there was a bit of blood as well,"" she confirmed.</p><p>Lucy looked a bit alarmed but Dariel continued.</p><p>""But it was only that first time and it wasn't for long... and then every time when Daddy fucked me after that... it feels SOOOO nice!"" she added with a big smile.</p><p>That seemed to put Lucy more at ease as Mick drew her closer.</p><p>""But we'll only do that if you WANT to do it okay?""</p><p>Lucy nodded and Mick kissed the top of her head. In the meantime, Dariel had sat up a bit and was sliding backwards and forwards, rubbing her little brown pussy along the shaft of Mick's cock. With the amount of pre-cum he was leaking, plus the juices from Dariel's lovely pussy, the only sound in the room was a wet, squelching sound as she slid back and forth.</p><p>Mick looked at the girl, and saw her eyes were closed and her face was scrunched up, clearly enjoying herself. He reached up and used his thumbs to lightly circle her dark brown areola.</p><p>""Mmmmm..."" Dariel sighed as he teased them before she suddenly stopped her sliding.</p><p>She brought her little brown hands down and wrapped them around Mick's throbbing member, slowly and leisurely stroking it, moving his foreskin up and down.</p><p>""Oh fuckkk..."" Mick groaned.</p><p>Dariel giggled and then said, ""Good idea!""</p><p>She sat herself up onto her knees and lined the head of Mick's cock up to her little hole before lowering herself a slightly. Mick groaned again as he felt her soft smooth lips parting before his cock head suddenly popped into her hot little body.</p><p>""Hmmph..."" Dariel expelled a breath loudly as Mick entered her for the first time.</p><p>""Jeez..."" Mick sighed as he felt his cock suddenly surrounded by a tight, wet warmth.</p><p>Dariel pushed her hips down more, taking in more of Mick's hard cock into her small body, slowly and carefully until Mick felt his hairy balls against the soft flesh of the 7 year old's thighs. He reached out and held the little coloured girl by the hips as she slowly raised herself and came back down again repeatedly. Lucy watched in fascination as her Uncle Mick's big, thick white cock began to slowly piston in and out of her friends little brown hole. She looked at Dariel who was lost in her own little world of pleasure.</p><p>""Oh... oh... oh..."" she gasped each time she pushed down.</p><p>Mick moved his hands to the girls bum, grasping her full little cheeks tightly as he began to thrust up to her downward movements. It wasn't too long before they were in a regular rhythm.</p><p>""Harder... faster..."" Dariel gasped as she pushed down harder onto Mick's cock.</p><p>Mick did as he was asked and thrust up harder and faster. He knew he wouldn't last much longer. He'd never fucked a little black girl before, and to be doing it while little Lucy watched was such a turn-on for him. Dariel was breathless too, and was close to cumming. Mick reached between her legs and diddled her hard little clitty as he rammed home. Dariel began to wail as she went over the edge.</p><p>""Ooh... fuckkk.... meeee....""</p><p>That was enough to spark a chain reaction. Mick's cock swelled briefly and then began to pump hot, gloopy cum into Dariel's immature 7 year old womb.</p><p>""Jeeesus fuck!"" he gasped as he came hard.</p><p>""Oooh.... cumming... ooooh!"" Dariel was almost screaming.</p><p>This was a little girl who certainly liked her sex, and despite her outward innocent appearance, could actually swear like a docker.</p><p>As Lucy witnessed this next stage in her sexual education, her hand was between her own legs, her little finger tip circling her tiny hard clit, trying to decide whether she wanted Uncle Mick to do the same to her. She was always fascinated by Dariel's little pussy. She knew they were the same things, but because it was a different skin colour to her own, she wondered whether or not things felt the same. </p><p>Once they were both spent, Mick hugged the little coloured girl to him as they basked in that afterglow which usually followed an orgasm. Lucy was still watching as Mick's cock, now softening, fell out of Dariel's plump little chocolate coloured pussy, followed by a stream of thick white goo.</p><p>Mick wanted to find out more about Dariel and her father.</p><p>""So how long have you and Daddy been....""</p><p>""Fucking?"" she asked frankly.</p><p>Mick laughed. Talk about come straight out with it. It was one of the things Mick loved about children and a lot of non-paedo's didn't get at all. You could always have a frank and honest discussion with them, and they would say it exactly as it was, unlike other adults who would bullshit you, beat around the bush, or just skim the surface.</p><p>""Yeah... fucking... well all of it really..."" he said with a laugh.</p><p>""Daddy has always done it... touched me I mean. I used to suck him when I was three... but I couldn't fit much in my mouth back then 'cos I was only little..."" she explained. ""But I'm not now... and I can fit in loads... and I swallow his stuff. Daddy says I'm the best little cocksucker in London!""</p><p>""Does he?"" Mick laughed again.</p><p>""Uh-huh!"" Dariel said with a nod of her little black head.</p><p>""Does Lucy suck you?"" she asked.</p><p>""She has done, but you're still learning aren't you sweetheart?""</p><p>Lucy nodded.</p><p>""We haven't been doing stuff together for very long..."" Mick explained. ""How come you talk the way you do... you know when you're having sex?""</p><p>Dariel giggled.</p><p>""Daddy told me to do it... dirty talk he calls it... he said men like it when little girls say rude words and that...""</p><p>""I do too!"" Mick told her. ""So when did he first fuck you?""</p><p>Dariel looked like she was thinking.</p><p>""When I was six..."" she said. ""Daddy used to just rub it on the outside... you know up and down my slit and on my button?""</p><p>Mick nodded.</p><p>""And then one day when he was doing it..."" Dariel continued, ""and it was feeling really, really nice, he pushed it into my hole and I was really really angry!""</p><p>""Why poppet?"" Mick asked curiously.</p><p>""Daddy didn't warn me!"" He just did it! I didn't mind that he did... but he should have told me first because it hurt and made me sore. Then I saw the blood and I was a bit frightened...""</p><p>""What did Daddy say?"" Mick asked as he kneaded her soft little brown bum cheeks.</p><p>""He said he was sorry, and he didn't tell me because he did it on the spur of the moment and if I didn't know he was gonna do it, I would be more relaxed...""</p><p>""Oh right,"" Mick nodded.</p><p>He could understand that. He'd taken enough little cherries in his time, and quite often the little girls would tense up, making entry more difficult and painful.</p><p>""And after that?"" Mick asked.</p><p>""He fucks me all the time now!"" she giggled. ""I really like it... and I like to say all those rude words as well!""</p><p>""Well,"" Mick said, ""I think you are a very sexy little girl. So are you!"" he added, reaching out for little Lucy who had been a little neglected. ""I think it's Lucy's turn now... what do you think?""</p><p>Dariel nodded as she carefully climbed off him, grabbed some tissue from the bedside unit and wiped up the worst of the seeping goo that was oozing from between her legs. After wiping himself too, Mick lifted Lucy up into the same position that Dariel had just left, wrapped his arms around her tiny frame and kissed her sweet little lips.</p><p>""My other sexy little girl!"" he whispered when they broke away.</p><p>Lucy giggled and then said, ""Can WE do that Uncle Mick?""</p><p>""Do what darling?""</p><p>""What you and Dar just did... you know... putting it inside me?""</p><p>""Oh sweetie I'd love to do that..."" Mick replied giving her a big hug, ""but we would need to break your cherry... the bit of skin we spoke about? And I need to wait a while too... as he's having a little kip!"" Mick laughed.</p><p>Lucy looked down at Mick's flaccid cock. She gently took hold of it and wiggled the floppy man-meat around.</p><p>""Wakey wakey!"" she said, making Dariel and Mick both laugh.</p><p>""How about...."" Mick said, ""I lick you... like I did before?""</p><p>""When you made my tummy feel all nice and squishy?""</p><p>Mick nodded.</p><p>""Yeah!"" she readily agreed, ""I really liked that!"" she added climbing off him before laying to one side and spreading her little legs wide in preparation.</p><p>""I like being licked as well!"" Dariel added.</p><p>It was then that Mick had an idea.</p><p>""Have you ever licked a pussy Dariel?"" he asked her casually.</p><p>""Uh-uh..."" the little black girl shook her head.</p><p>""How would you like to try?""</p><p>Dariel nodded eagerly.</p><p>""Dariel's going to do it?"" Lucy asked surprised.</p><p>""Yup!"" Mick said with a laugh and a big smile.</p><p>Dariel giggled as she crawled over and got between her friend's widely spread thighs and placed a light kiss on her mound before she poked out her little pink tongue and took a long, slow swipe along Lucy's little pink slit, making her sigh. Mick watched as the little brown pre-teen girl started to go to town on her little white pre-teen friend. If there was one thing Mick knew, despite their young ages, girls always knew what girls liked best.</p><p>While the girls were engaged in their first act of pre-teen lesbian sex, Mick rolled off the bed, grabbed his camera and began snapping off shots. It didn't take long before Dariel was lapping and slurping at Lucy's delicious little slit like a starving man eating his first meal in months. This little girl loved sex, and it seemed, she didn't really care who it was with.</p><p>""Ooh... mmm..."" little Lucy was gasping as her little black school friend licked her slit and sucked on her little nubbin.</p><p>Dariel suddenly raised her mouth off her friend, much to Lucy's disappointment if the look on her face was anything to go by. The little black girl's mouth was wet from her own saliva and Lucy's vaginal secretions. She got up and then turning around to face Lucy's feet, straddled her.</p><p>Slowly she lowered her brown bum down onto Lucy's face.</p><p>""Now we can do it to each other at the same time!"" she announced as she went back to licking Lucy's little slit.</p><p>Following her friend's lead, Lucy reached out and separated Dariel's caramel coloured, hairless lips and dipped her tongue in.</p><p>""Oooh..."" Dariel moaned through a mouthful of Lucy's little mound.</p><p>This was so hot. Mick had never had two little pre-teen girls together like this before, and as he grabbed the camera again to record these two little 7 year old's in their act of oral lesbian love, his cock came to life again.</p><p>It wasn't long before both little girls were moaning, sighing and gyrating their hips on each other's mouth's as they brought each other to hard orgasms before Dariel rolled off and the girls lay there cuddling one another.</p><p>After watching that hot little show, coupled with Lucy's growing enthusiasm for sex, Mick decided that he just had to pop her little cherry. He desperately wanted his cock inside her tight, virgin hole</p><p>He grabbed a tube of KY jelly from the drawer and left it handy as he climbed onto the bed between the two little girls, putting an arm around each of them, kissing the top of their heads.</p><p>It wasn't long before he lifted Lucy up on top of him, and started rubbing his cock along her soft little slit, his continuous, oozing pre-cum making it slippery.</p><p>""Mmm..."" the 7 year old began to sigh as she closed her eyes, ""that feels really nice...""</p><p>This made Dariel look a bit closer.</p><p>""Are you going to fuck her?"" she mouthed at him silently.</p><p>Mick nodded as he used one hand to rub his cock between her legs, and the other to caress her superb little bum as Lucy continued to make little noises of pleasure. He then replaced his cock with his finger, rubbing her little slit and using his thumb on her tiny love button.</p><p>""Oooh... ooh..."" little Lucy was getting worked up.</p><p>He indicated to Dariel who was watching closely, to pass the KY. She reached for it, undone the top and squeezed a little onto his fingers. He then placed his hand back between her legs and without warning, pushed his little finger deep into Lucy's tight little hole.</p><p>""Ooow!"" she moaned as her eyes flicked wide open. ""That hurt!!""</p><p>""Sorry sweetie..."" Mick said soothingly, ""but remember what I said about your cherry earlier?""</p><p>Lucy nodded as her eyes filled with watery tears.</p><p>""I just broke it..."" he explained. ""I did try not to hurt you sweetheart...""</p><p>Mick felt incredibly guilty, as the last thing he wanted was to hurt her. Lucy seemed to be calming down a little, that was until she saw the smears of blood on her inner thighs and she was on the verge of tears yet again. He hugged her tightly and smothered her with kisses before gently laying her to one side.</p><p>""Let me go get a flannel..."" he said softly, ""...and then when can wipe all that way okay?""</p><p>Lucy nodded. It nearly broke his heart to see her so upset, however it was Dariel that came to the rescue, and to his surprise, once he returned Lucy was not only smiling, but back to her usual giggly self as Dariel whispered in her ear.</p><p>""What did you say to her?"" Mick said in astonishment.</p><p>Dariel smiled, showing off her pristine white teeth.</p><p>""I told her that she had joined a special club now, that not all little girls belong to... and now... she can have your cock inside her!""</p><p>Lucy was nodding enthusiastically.</p><p>""Are you sure that's what you want? Does it hurt?""</p><p>""Not really..."" she replied. ""It did when you done it though!""</p><p>""I know poppet and I'm really, really sorry..."" </p><p>He reached out for her and she came over to him on her knees, throwing her arms around his neck. Mick kissed her tenderly as he caressed her bum.</p><p>""Does this mean that me and you can do what you and Dariel did now... you know... put your thingy... your cock in me?""</p><p>""If that's what you really want?"" Mick replied.</p><p>Again, Lucy was nodding eagerly, egged on by her little caramel coloured friend.</p><p>""If you get on top, it's easier!"" Dariel told her. ""That's how me and Daddy did it...""</p><p>Lucy looked at Mick.</p><p>""We can do it any which way you want to sweetheart..."" he told her.</p><p>""Yeah!"" she said happily.</p><p>Mick lay down on the bed and Lucy straddled him as Dariel moved in to lend a hand.</p><p>""Lift up a bit!"" the little coloured girl instructed her friend.</p><p>Lucy did as she was instructed and Dariel curled her little caramel fingers around Mick's hard cock lining it up to her little hole.</p><p>""Lower yourself slowly..."" she continued her tutorship of her school friend.</p><p>As Lucy lowered herself, Mick watched as her tiny, hairless pussy lips parted and his manhood very slowly disappeared into her. He saw a look of determination on the 7 year old's face as suddenly, the head of his cock popped inside her.</p><p>""Jeez!"" Mick gasped as he felt the hot tightness of her vagina grip him.</p><p>For her part, Lucy simply made an animalistic grunting noise as she pushed down more and more, so that over half of Mick's hard cock was inside the little girl.</p><p>""It's in!"" she squealed with delight, ""I can feel it inside me!""</p><p>The feeling was so wonderful that Mick was looking for distractions to stop himself cumming immediately, such was the intense pleasure he was feeling at having his cock up little Lucy's 7 year old fuck hole.</p><p>""Remember watching me?"" Dariel asked her. ""The way I moved up and down... and his cock going in and out of me?""</p><p>Lucy nodded.</p><p>""That's what you have to do now..."" she instructed, ""and I'll help you!""</p><p>Mick held Lucy by her slim boyish waist as she slowly began to follow her friends instructions, moving herself up and down his cock. As she did, Dariel reached between Lucy's legs and ran her finger around her hard little clit.</p><p>""Mmm..."" Lucy sighed with the feeling.</p><p>""Oh god!"" Mick gasped as the little girl sunk down again, only further.</p><p>He looked at Lucy's face. It was scrunched up in a mixture of pure pleasure and determination not to be outdone by her friend who continued to pleasure her with her little brown fingers. Involuntarily, Mick began to push his hips upwards in time with Lucy's downward movements, each time pushing harder.</p><p>""Ooh... ooh... ooh..."" Lucy grunted each time she felt his cock slide into her hot, slippery little hole.</p><p>""Oh fuck yeah..."" Mick gasped ""gonna cum... gonna cum... oh jeez!""</p><p>No sooner had he said it, then Lucy felt Mick's cock swell inside her slightly before feeling the insides of her tiny love tube getting a gush of warm, slippery liquid.</p><p>""Oh Jesus fucking Christ!"" Mick gasped as he emptied his load of baby making seed into the 7 year old's immature and underdeveloped womb.</p><p>Seeing Mick cum, Dariel worked harder on her friend's little love button to bring her off as well. Her fingers became a blur as she strummed across her clit, up and down and side to side before suddenly Lucy's body suddenly stiffened. Arching her back, she began to judder and shake as Dariel brought her to a massive climax.</p><p>""Ooh...ooh...ooh..."" Lucy began to wail as Dariel made her cum and Mick continued to flood her love tube with goo.</p><p>Eventually, she slowly lifted herself off his now deflating cock and slumped to lay alongside him absolutely exhausted, with her little legs wanton spread wide, Mick's semen oozing from her reddened little slit and trickling down the crack of her bum onto the duvet.</p><p>Not wanting to bypass an opportunity, Dariel immediately got between Lucy's legs and began to lap up the milky white cream leaking from her friend. When Mick saw what she was doing, even though he had just cum, he felt his cock trying to harden again. He wished he'd caught it on camera as it was one of the horniest sights he'd ever seen, but he was totally shattered so simply enjoyed the show.</p><p>Once the show was over and the clean up operation had been completed, he lay there in the middle of the two naked 7 year old's. One a very sexually experienced coloured girl, the other a white one, just starting out on the road to sexual discovery. Now that Lucy's eyes had been opened, as was often the case Mick had found, there was no stopping her and Lucy's sexual appetite appeared to grow by the day.</p><p>""Dariel?"" Mick asked as he caressed her gorgeous little black bum.</p><p>She looked up at him.</p><p>""Will your Dad be at the sports day sweetie?""</p><p>""Uh-huh!"" she nodded. ""He's in a race with me and he's doing the adult one as well!""</p><p>Mick smiled.</p><p>He was SO looking forward to meeting him!</p><p><b> © 2012 CARROLL LEWIS </b></p>"
1008,"Olivia Twiste, Part 1",Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['MM/g', 'MM/g', 'g7', 'g8', 'g10', 'fondle', 'cons', 'finger', 'plotset', 'buildup', 'pedo', 'schoolgirl']","Series introduction: As you may have guessed by the title, this series is loosely based on a Charles Dickens novel, although it has been altered and changed somewhat, not to mention an added liberal sprinkling of 'poetic licence'. It may start slowly as characters are introduced etc., as I am a firm believer in realism in ALL of my stories, but stick with it - I am sure it will be worth the wait. I have a feeling this one will be quite lengthy! Story Introduction: Olivia was an orphan. Her mother Joanne Twiste had died shortly after Olivia had entered the world. Despite the best efforts of the medical team, the haemorrhage was just too much and nothing could be done to save her. With no other relatives capable or willing to take the new born baby, social services had stepped in and Olivia had been placed with numerous foster parents although at just 7 years of age, she didn't remember many of them. She quite liked the couple she was with now. Jenny and Mike Bumble were a kind couple. They lived in a nice house and of course Olivia, or 'Livvy' as the Bumbles called her, had her own room, all pink, girlie and full of Bratz and Barbie dolls. There was a nice garden with a slide and a swing, and in the summer there was a pool. Livvy loved to splash about in it and run around the garden naked.",2012-08-24T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction which means that it did NOT happen. If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, THEN DON'T READ IT!

The author and copyright holder of this story is CARROLL LEWIS.","<p>Olivia was an orphan. Her mother Joanne Twiste had died shortly after Olivia had entered the world. Despite the best efforts of the medical team, the haemorrhage was just too much and nothing could be done to save her. With no other relatives capable or willing to take the new born baby, social services had stepped in and Olivia had been placed with numerous foster parents although at just 7 years of age, she didn't remember many of them. She quite liked the couple she was with now. Jenny and Mike Bumble were a kind couple. They lived in a nice house and of course Olivia, or 'Livvy' as the Bumbles called her, had her own room, all pink, girlie and full of Bratz and Barbie dolls. There was a nice garden with a slide and a swing, and in the summer there was a pool. Livvy loved to splash about in it and run around the garden naked. </p><p>There was a nice old couple living next door as well, but they were often away visiting their son. On the other side there was Robert Fagin. Livvy liked him. In the summer when she was running around in the nude, he would always be out there making Livvy chuckle and squirting her with water. Sometimes his friend Bill would pop round and the three of them would have a water fight. Livvy liked Bill too because he normally brought his little dog Bullseye with him. Sometimes Bill's girlfriend Nancy came over with him, but usually it was just Bill.</p><p>Quite often Robert or Bob as everyone called him, would have some sweets for Livvy, or he would buy her an ice cream when the chimes could be heard. Sometimes he would just give her a pound coin and say 'here ya go Liv - get some sweeties darling'. Olivia was normally a very shy and naive girl, but she always remembered her manners.</p><p>'Thank you Mr Fagin,' she would say and Bob would roll his eyes at her.</p><p>'How many more times...' he would say to her, 'call me Bob... or Uncle Bob if you want to,' </p><p>Livvy put her hand to her mouth and giggled.</p><p>'Oh Yeah!' she said in her sing song way. 'I keep forgetting!'</p><p>'That's cos you're a silly sausage!' Bob said with a smile. </p><p>Olivia giggled again. Just then a little bundle of golden fur came bounding down Bob's garden; all tongue and saliva as he made a beeline for the fence near to where Livvy was standing.</p><p>'Bullseye!.....bullseye!' Bill was shouting as he came through the side gate and into the garden.</p><p>'One word from you Bill....' Bob said,</p><p>'And he does as he bloody well likes!' Bill told him with a laugh.</p><p>'It's cos he likes you Livvy don't he?' Bob said to the little 7 year old. </p><p>Livvy just nodded. She was squatted down and stroking Bullseye through the fence, the little golden Labrador responding by licking Livvy's hand.</p><p>Unnoticed by Olivia, Bill &amp; Bob looked at one another, then at the naked, squatting Olivia, and smiled to each other. An unspoken communication passed between them, and they both knew what each other was thinking. Of course Olivia was oblivious to what the two men were really thinking or what their motivations were.</p><p>'I hope you're not being a pain Livvy!' John Sowerberry called from the door of the kitchen which led into the garden.</p><p>'She's fine John,' Bob called back.</p><p>'Okay then, but if she gets too much, make sure you tell her!' he shouted.</p><p>'No worries mate!' he replied. </p><p>Bill looked at Bob. They both knew they could NEVER have enough of the little naked 7 year old crouched down in front of them.</p><p>'By the way,' Bob said to Bill with a wink, 'I have something to show you.'</p><p>Bill smiled. </p><p>'Shall we?' </p><p>It was a statement more than a question.</p><p>'We'll back shortly Liv,' Bob said to the little girl who was still stroking the dog.</p><p>'Okay!' she replied without looking up as Bill and Bob headed towards the house.</p><p>Once they were in the house they knew it was relatively safe to talk openly. Immediately Bob adjusted his cock through his jog pants which was now rock hard. Bob noticed him do it and laughed.</p><p>'She is one little hottie!' Bill said with a smile.</p><p>'Tell me about it!' Bob replied. 'Every time I see her I get a hard on! I just wanna lick her slit so bad!'</p><p>'Patience is a virtue my old son...' Bill said with a wry smile.</p><p>'Yeah right,' Bob replied, 'it's alright for you... you have Jackie!'</p><p>'I know!' Bill said with a big grin. </p><p>The grin was deliberate as he knew it always wound his friend up.</p><p>'Fuck ya!' Bob said laughing, 'I ain't gonna show you now!' </p><p>Bill responded by pulling his mobile phone out. </p><p>'Okay, I'll just give Jackie a quick call...'</p><p>'You wanker!' Bob said laughing.</p><p>'Ain't I just...but I bet you do it more than me....I have Jackie!' </p><p>Bob knew he was beat, as he always was. The two men walked over to the computer and Bob switched it on. As it booted up, Bob thought about Jackie....</p><p>Jacqueline Hawkins was 10 years old and although she was older than Livvy, she was also a total opposite. She had opinions about everything and wasn't backwards in coming forwards. If there was one thing she REALLY hated it was being called 'Jacqueline', so every one called her 'Jackie' or 'Jack'. Everyone that was, except her mother.</p><p>'I named you Jacqueline...so that's what I will call you...like it or lump it!' she would say.</p><p>'Fuck you bitch!' Jackie would say under her breath. </p><p>There wasn't much love lost between mother and daughter. She was the second youngest in a family of six children so she'd had to fight for attention with her siblings. Her family were poor. Their council house was run down and in bad repair. The carpets, where there was any, were threadbare, the walls were permanently stripped of wallpaper and covered in childish scrawls. The younger kids clothes were hand-me-downs from their older siblings. </p><p>To look at her, you wouldn't have thought butter would melt in her mouth, but they say looks are deceiving at times. Jackie was a master at deceit. With her long dirty blonde hair, freckles and slight frame, she looked much younger than her 10 years. Most people who met her described her as 'cute' and Jackie knew how to use that to full advantage, especially when it came to men, and usually managed to get exactly what she wanted.</p><p>Bill had met the family through his girlfriend Nancy. Her mother had been a friend of Jackie's mother. Bill was immediately enamoured by all the kids but especially the 8 year old Jackie - as she was when he first met her. Back then she was a totally different, shy sort of girl. He took to her and her to him immediately. Before long, whenever he visited, she would make a beeline for him and she would end up sitting on his lap; sometimes after an argument with her little sister Josie. That was when it had all started for her.</p><p>Jackie had been sitting on Bill's lap. She had her hair tied back in a pony tail and as it was summer, she had on a thin, sleeveless summer dress. It was a bit short on her but it was nice, light and the yellow and orange colours were just perfect for summer.</p><p>She some of the other kids were outside playing, her Mum was in the kitchen and her Dad was out. Jackie sat next to Bill on the sofa with her legs tucked up behind her, her head resting against him. Bill had his arm around the 8 year old, his hand resting on the top of her thigh close to her bum. He began to gently rub and caress the top of her leg. Bill made it seem like it was an innocent, absent-minded act but it was part of his plan. Bill ALWAYS had a plan. Gradually, every so often, he would move his hand so that he rubbed her bum. He carefully and discreetly observed the girl for any sign of discomfort, embarrassment, horror or the like. However, there was no reaction from the girl at all and Bill smiled inwardly. He needed to be sure that she was aware of what he was doing as they watched the TV. The only other person in the room was Josie but she was absorbed in her toys on the floor on the other side of the room, so she wouldn't have noticed anything.</p><p>Bill moved his hand onto her little round bum and left it there for a couple of minutes. Again, he began to gradually caress her little globes through the thin material of her dress. Suddenly Jackie moved and Bill was expecting the worst, but she was simply changing her position slightly. The 8 year old had turned herself into Bill even more, so that she was lying more on her tummy than her side. Bill wondered whether this was by design or accident, as it now gave him better access to her sweet little bum. He began to caress it even more, making it totally obvious what he was doing. Jackie looked up at him.</p><p>'You okay darling?' Bill asked as he continued to caress her. </p><p>Jackie nodded.</p><p>'Just getting comfy...' the girl smiled sweetly. </p><p>At was at that precise moment Bill knew he had her and it was all downhill from here. His cock was stiffening at the mere thought of what might lay ahead.</p><p>About ten minutes later, after having a good grope of 8 year old Jackie's bum albeit on the outside of her clothes, Bill spoke.</p><p>'Sorry darling, but you have to get up...I need a wee!' he laughed. </p><p>Jackie lifted herself up from him.</p><p>'Oh and I need to pop out for some cigarettes...' he said getting up. </p><p>His cock was rock hard and tenting out a bit. He wondered if the little girl noticed as he discreetly adjusted himself. He quickly climbed the stairs to the toilet and noticed that as well as being hard, he had leaked copious amounts of pre cum. He wiped his cock and struggled to force the piss out. After flushing he came back down, and was met at the bottom of the stairs by an excited looking Jackie.</p><p>'Hello sweetie pops,' Bill said with a smile.</p><p>'Can I come?' the sweet 8 year old asked.</p><p>'Err... I dunno...' Bill said, 'you best ask your Mum if you can?'</p><p>Jackie ran off and Bill heard her asking her mother if she could go with him.</p><p>'Whatever!' came the muttered reply.</p><p>Jackie came skipping back. 'Mum says I can go!' she said with a smile.</p><p>'Lets go then!' Bill replied, and with that they were both out the door.</p><p>They got in, buckled up and Bill started the engine. It was a hot day so he switched the air conditioning on. He looked down and across, admiring the little white thighs he could see there. He couldn't quite see the treasure he wanted to though, and that disappointed him. Whilst the car was cooling inside he decided he would take the plunge.</p><p>'Did you enjoy what I was doing in there?' he asked the cute little 8 year old.</p><p>Jackie looked a little puzzled.</p><p>'What do you mean?' she asked.</p><p>'What I was doing in there while we were watching TV?' Bill explained.</p><p>'When you was touching my knickers you mean?'</p><p>Bill smiled and nodded. So she did realise what I was doing, he thought to himself.</p><p>Jackie smiled.</p><p>'It felt really nice...' she said with a smile.</p><p>That was music to Bill's ears. Now it was time to try to take it further.</p><p>'Do you want me to do it again?' he asked her.</p><p>Without any hesitation at all Jackie nodded with a big smile.</p><p>'Would you let me do it inside?' he asked her.</p><p>'Inside my knickers?' she asked.</p><p>Bill nodded.</p><p>Jackie took a second to think and then nodded.</p><p>'What about round the front?' Bill asked her.</p><p>'Touch my minky?' she asked.</p><p>Bill laughed at the little girl expression for her pussy. 'Yeah your minky!' he replied with a wide grin.</p><p>'Yeah!' Jackie said with a smile. 'You can do it now if you want to!' she said mischievously.</p><p>'Best not at the moment...' Bill replied, 'not outside your house... in case someone sees us... but we can stop off somewhere and do it if you want to?'</p><p>Jackie grinned widely and nodded.</p><p>'If we do it, you can't tell anyone...ever...'</p><p>Jackie nodded.</p><p>'No one at all...' he added, 'or we will get into VERY big trouble...do you promise?'</p><p>'I promise I won't tell anyone... ever!' she replied crossing her chest with her finger.</p><p>'Good girl!' Bill said. 'We can have lots of nice fun together...and there are lots of things we can do!'</p><p>Jackie grinned like a Cheshire cat, clearly excited at the thought.</p><p>'I tell you what...' Bill said, 'how about you lift that dress up a bit so I can see your knickers?'</p><p>Without a seconds thought, Jackie grabbed the hem of her short dress and slid it up to her tummy.</p><p>Bill took a sharp intake of breath. His eyes drank in the sight before him. From her scabby knee caps, up her skinny legs, and then up her white little thighs to the main prize. Jackie was wearing a tiny pair of green Disney knickers which had a motif of 'Ariel' from the little mermaid on the front. Like the rest of her clothes, they were a little threadbare and had obviously seen better days, but to Bill they were very sexy. He had a penchant for little girls knickers with their Disney prints, flowers, teddy bears and the like. To Bill, a cute little girl in little girl knickers was one of the most erotic things in the world, and was guaranteed to get him hard in an instant. Jackie was no exception and he felt his cock straining against his jeans. </p><p>'You look lovely!' Bill said to her. 'Very, very sexy!'</p><p>Jackie beamed. She'd not had many compliments in her short life, and to be told she was sexy by an adult made her swell with pride.</p><p>Bill put the car into drive and pulled away. He found it hard to concentrate on the road but the fact that it was automatic meant he didn't have to try too hard. As he drove, he kept taking looks at those sexy knickers and the treasure which lay beneath them. Bill drove to a secluded lane nearby that he knew and parked up where his car wouldn't be spotted. He switched the engine off and looked at the little 8 year old sitting in the passenger seat showing off her knickers. Bill reached over and put his left arm around her and she cuddled into him.</p><p>'You're beautiful...' he said to her, knowing how much little girls loved to be told such things.</p><p>Jackie smiled.</p><p>'Watch this...' he said to her as he pressed a button on the cars console. </p><p>Suddenly, Jackie's seat started to silently recline. Shortly the seat was flat and little Jackie was laying down with her knickers on show to him. Bill then reclined his a little. Leaning over, he began to rub her thighs with his right hand, gradually inching it upwards.</p><p>'You okay?' he asked little Jackie.</p><p>The 8 year old nodded at him smiling. Bill looked closer at her knickers and felt his cock harden even more. With his finger, he traced the line of her tiny slit on the outside. Jackie shuddered.</p><p>'You okay?' he checked again.</p><p>'Yeah...' she replied quietly, 'it just felt a bit funny...but nice though...' she said with a smile.</p><p>Bill smiled back and applied a little more pressure as he heard the girl gasp. He pulled the gusset to one side slightly and traced her bare slit for the first time with his finger.</p><p>'Hmm...' Jackie murmured with a dreamy look on her face.</p><p>'Nice?'</p><p>'Very!' she managed to get out.</p><p>Bill stopped for a second and hooked his fingers into each side of the elastic waistband on her knickers and gently started to ease them down. With no hesitation, Jackie lifted her bum up off the seat a bit to help Bill with the process, and he pulled her knickers down to just above her knees.</p><p>'Wow!' Bill said with a gasp. 'You really are lovely, and that's a beautiful little...what did you call it again?'</p><p>'My minky!' Jackie replied.</p><p>'Well...you have a beautiful little minky Jackie...' he told her.</p><p>Bill noticed the gusset of her knickers were stained with a bit of yellow. This made his cock throb even more. He loved girls that were not obsessively clean, and even more so, he loved watching girls take a pee. He also liked to sniff their knickers and had built up a fair collection over the years.</p><p>Bill traced her slit again with his finger and was sure he could feel some dampness there.</p><p>'Open your legs for me a bit please darling?' Bill asked the 8 year old.</p><p>The little girl tried but wasn't able to open them far.</p><p>'I can't...' she told him, 'my knickers are in the way!'</p><p>'That's easily solved...' Bill said with a grin. </p><p>He hooked his fingers back into them and pulled them down to her ankles, before Jackie kicked them right off.</p><p>'That's better...' Bill said, 'with them out of the way!'</p><p>Jackie giggled and opened her legs for him.</p><p>Bill watched closely as he saw her tiny slit open up a little and he could just make out a pea sized clit. He reached over and with one two fingers expertly pulled her little pussy lips apart. At the same time, he started to stroke her little clit with his thumb.</p><p>Jackie gasped.</p><p>'Hmm... that feels really, really nice...' she said. </p><p>With that, he applied more pressure and started to speed up.</p><p>'Oh... oh...' the little girl's breath was starting to become shorter.</p><p>'Nice?' Bill asked.</p><p>The little girl nodded, thrusting her hips as Bill thumbed her tiny 8 year old clit harder and faster.</p><p>'Ooh... aaahh... I feel funny...' Jackie gasped. </p><p>Bill realised she was about to have her first ever orgasm.</p><p>'Let it happen darling....it will feel really, really nice...cum for Uncle Bill Jackie...' he encouraged her.</p><p>The little girl let out one huge gasp, and Bill watched her body shudder as she came for the first time in her short 8 years. Once she was over it, Bill eased off and eventually stopped, knowing how sensitive she would be between her legs now. Bill's cock was now aching and he was leaking non-stop. He needed some relief, and now was the moment he would try and get it... with a little help from Jackie. </p><p><i>To be continued.....</i></p><p>*** END OF PART ONE ***</p><p><b> © Carroll Lewis 2009 </b></p>"
1009,"Olivia Twiste, Part 2",Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['MM/g', 'MM/g', 'g7', '8', '10', 'oral', 'anal', 'pedo', 'child-porn', 'ws', 'mast', 'schoolgirl']","Bill continues his reminiscences. Having brought 8 year old Jackie Hawkins to her first ever orgasm, Bill Sikes now intends to see if she will reciprocate...",2012-08-26T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction which means that it did NOT happen. If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, THEN DON'T READ IT!

The author and copyright holder of this story is CARROLL LEWIS.","<p>'Was that nice sweetheart?' Bill asked Jackie as she lay there panting.</p><p>'Oh... more... than... nice...' she managed to get out between gasps. 'Can we do it again Uncle Bill?'</p><p>Bill laughed. It seemed that every little girl had the same reaction and asked the same question after their first ever orgasm.</p><p>'Maybe later... I'm sure there'll be plenty of other times and there are lots of other things we can do as well. But right now, I think it's time for you to make me feel good like I did you, what do you reckon?'</p><p>Jackie looked a bit worried.</p><p>'What's up sweetheart, don't you want to?'</p><p>'It... it's not that...' Jackie replied. Bill could hear the worry in her voice. 'It's just that... err... I don't know how to... I don't know what to do... I...'</p><p>Bill raised his hand to stop her and put her out of her misery.</p><p>'Oh you silly sausage...', he said to her with a laugh, 'I KNOW that! Don't panic... I'll show you how. In fact I will show you and teach you anything you want to know!'</p><p>'Oh... well I do WANT to... I mean it's only polite ain't it?' </p><p>Bill could see the relief on the 8 year old's face.</p><p>'What do you mean?' Bill asked.</p><p>'Well...' Jackie began to explain in her own little way, 'it's like Christmas...'</p><p>Bill wasn't following her at all now and was totally lost.</p><p>'Is it?... I mean... it is?'</p><p>'Course!' Jackie replied like Bill was totally stupid. After all, it all made perfect sense to her.</p><p>'Explain what you mean then...' Bill said 'because I must be thick!'</p><p>Jackie rolled her eyes in the way 8 year old girls do.</p><p>'Who's the silly sausage now then?' she said with a mocking tone and a giggle.</p><p>Bill could only laugh as Jackie continued.</p><p>'Well people buy you presents at Christmas... so you buy them one back... it's only fair and polite!'</p><p>'Ah right!' said Bill. 'I suppose you're right there when you think about it!'</p><p>It was one of the things Bill loved about children. They were brutally honest about things and saw most things in black and white with no grey areas. If they liked something, then they told you and if they didn't... well, they soon let you know about it.</p><p>'Have you ever seen a cock?' Bill asked her.</p><p>Jackie looked up at him quizzically, still with her dress hiked up, her sweet little bald pussy on full display to him.</p><p>Bill pondered a moment and then realised she might not have heard of that expression.</p><p>'A willy?'</p><p>'Oh one of those... err... yeah I've seen both of my brother's a few times...' she replied.</p><p>'Have you ever seen a man's one?'</p><p>Jackie shook her head.</p><p>'Would you like to see mine?'</p><p>Tentatively she nodded her head.</p><p>Bill smiled.</p><p>'Don't worry...it won't hurt you and I promise it doesn't bite!'</p><p>Jackie giggled and looked a little relaxed. Bill pressed the button again and Jackie's seat lifted to an upright position, before he reclined his own slightly to give the 8 year old more room.</p><p>'Shuffle over...' he told her and Jackie shifted across closer to Bill.</p><p>He laid back a little on his seat and put his hands behind his head.</p><p>'There you go...' he said, 'all yours. If you want to see it you have to get it out yourself!'</p><p>Nervously Jackie reached out to Bills jeans and tugged at the zipper.</p><p>'It won't come down!' the 8 year old complained.</p><p>Bill reached down, undone the button and also freed the zip.</p><p>'There you go sweetie...have another go!'</p><p>The little hands reached for the zip again and this time she was successful in pulling it down. She pulled it all the way down and then with both hands, she pulled Bill's trousers apart.</p><p>She reached into his red pants and her 8 year old hands touched a man's cock for the very first time. Bill gasped as he felt her soft warm hands and Jackie pulled them away like she had been burnt.</p><p>'What's up?' Bill asked</p><p>'Did I hurt you?' she asked inquisitively.</p><p>Bill laughed.</p><p>'No darling...' he replied, 'it just felt so nice!'</p><p>Jackie could relate to that now, remembering how nice it felt when Bill had stroked her pussy for the first time.</p><p>'Oh, okay,' she said moving her hands back to Bill's pants. </p><p>She pulled the front of them down and Bill's cock sprung out.</p><p>'Oh...' Jackie gasped, 'it's so big!'</p><p>Bill wasn't particularly well endowed if the truth was known, but to the 8 year old it looked massive, especially as the only others she had seen had belonged to her 11 and 9 year old brothers.</p><p>'It looks different to Jonathan and Jason's!' she said. 'What's that bit hanging down at the end... where's the round bit... and why is it all wet and sticky?'</p><p>Bill laughed. It seemed like the 8 year old was full of questions, so Bill set out to explain that he wasn't circumcised and that men's cocks or 'willies' as Jackie called them, came in various shapes and sizes just like girls 'minkys'. He also explained that the 'wet and sticky stuff' was called pre-cum.</p><p>'But what's it all for?' she said.</p><p>'Well,' Bill explained, 'when a man puts his willy inside a girl's minky, it makes it nice and slippery so it goes in easy and doesn't hurt!'</p><p>Bill watched Jackie trying to put the bits together. Jackie stared at Bill's cock and then down at her little slit.</p><p>'You mean that big thing goes in there?' she asked disbelievingly</p><p>Bill nodded. </p><p>'It sure does!'</p><p>'But it's much too small for that to go in there!' she said.</p><p>'You'd be surprised,' Bill said, 'your minky stretches a lot and don't forget babies come out of there?'</p><p>Bill could see Jackie digesting this new piece of information and trying to make sense of it, before the 8 year old reached for his cock again.</p><p>'It feels really weird... kinda hard and soft at the same time...' she giggled, 'and very hot!'</p><p>'Do you like it?' Bill asked.</p><p>Jackie nodded shyly.</p><p>He reached down and covered Jackie's hand with his own and showed her how to grip it. The soft little hand felt great around it and it only just fit in her hand.</p><p>'You hold it like this,' he explained, 'but not too tight cos I don't want you to hurt me!'</p><p>Jackie giggled again.</p><p>'And this is how you make me feel really good like I did you,' he said.</p><p>With that, Bill began to move her hand up and down the shaft.</p><p>'Mmm...' Bill moaned.</p><p>'Am I doing right?' Jackie asked him.</p><p>'Oh you are doing wonderfully...' he encouraged the 8 year old, 'grip just a little tighter and you have to remember the faster you go, the nicer it is... you can use both hands if you want to...'</p><p>Jackie was determined to make Bill feel as good as she had done, so decided to use both hands.</p><p>She removed Bill's and decided that she could do it herself. Remembering what he had said, she gripped it firmly and started to wank him faster and faster.</p><p>'Oh... oh... you are sooo good little one... make Uncle Bill feel good... yeah...'</p><p>Bill knew that having this little 8 year old stroking his cock, he would not last very long.</p><p>He managed to gasp out.</p><p>'In a minute... honey... Uncle Bill is... gonna shoot... his cream out... and you will make me... feel really good... just like... you did... oh shit... keep going... until... I say stop okay... oh you are doing... fantastic sweetheart... get ready...'</p><p>Jackie was pretty much aware that something very special was going to happen very shortly, and instinctively she got faster and faster, wanking Bill's cock for all she was worth, to the point of grunting each time until her hands were just a blur.</p><p>'Ooh... yeah... here it comes... aahhh...' Bill gasped as he hit the point of no return.</p><p>Jackie continued as instructed and watched in fascination as Bill's cock erupted, shooting his hot sticky cum into the air.</p><p>'Oooh sooo goood...' Bill gasped.</p><p>Jackie continued on as some of the cum landed on her, and as the spurts slowed, it dribbled over her tiny hands.</p><p>Eventually Bill told her to stop.</p><p>'Was that okay?' she asked in all innocence.</p><p>'Better than okay...' Bill said breathlessly, 'that was fantastic... thank you sweetheart!'</p><p>Jackie smiled, and her little chest heaved with pride. She looked at her hands.</p><p>'It's hot...' she said 'and very slippery...' she continued as she rubbed some between finger and thumb before she brought it to her nose.</p><p>'Don't smell of much,' she said</p><p>'Did you think it would?' Bill asked.</p><p>'Dunno really,' Jackie replied shrugging her shoulders. 'What's it taste like?'</p><p>'Try it?' Bill replied.</p><p>Nervously Jackie scooped a little up with her finger and put it in her mouth.</p><p>'Tastes weird...' she said, 'but it's okay!'</p><p>Bill looked at his watch.</p><p>'We better get shifting,' he told the 8 year old. 'Pass the tissues from the glove box.'</p><p>Bill cleaned himself up and done his jeans back up, but Jackie looked disappointed that their fun was coming to an end.</p><p>'I tell you what,' Bill said, 'leave your knickers off and I can play with you as I drive along?'</p><p>Jackie smiled.</p><p>'But what if people look in?' she asked</p><p>'Just pull your dress down when I tell you...' he told the little girl.</p><p>'Okay!' she replied happily. Jackie was excited by the idea of having no knickers on in public, and so was Bill.</p><p>'I need a wee!' she told him.</p><p>'Do it by the car?' Bill said. </p><p>This was great news as he loved to watch little girls having a pee.</p><p>'Can I watch?' he asked.</p><p>Jackie nodded as she climbed out of the car. She squatted slightly, hiked her dress up with one hand and opened her legs. Bill watched as slowly, the golden fluid flowed from between the little girls legs. It was a sight that never failed to excite him, and even though he had not long cum, he could feel his cock stirring again.</p><p>When she was done Jackie jumped back into the car with her little hairless slit still on display, and Bill simply knew that this was the beginning of a very special relationship between them. </p><p>*****************</p><p>'Any time today mate!' Bill laughed. </p><p>Bob jumped a mile.</p><p>'Sorry I was miles away!' </p><p>'Yeah you looked it mate...' Bill said, 'penny for 'em?'</p><p>Bob sighed.</p><p>'To be honest I was just thinking about Jackie,'</p><p>'Oh righ,t'</p><p>'I have to say Bill Sikes, you are one lucky fucker!'</p><p>Bill laughed. </p><p>'Yeah but you're the one who lives next door to a right little cutie!'</p><p>'Oh she's cute alright and I'd love to get in her knickers but...'</p><p>'But what?'</p><p>'Opportunity!' Bill said with another sigh. 'She's always running about naked and I have a constant hard on, but getting her alone is another thing!'</p><p>'I know what you mean mate...' Bill sympathised with his friend, 'but it's only a matter of time I think!'</p><p>'You reckon?'</p><p>'Without a doubt!' Bill replied. 'Trust me, it won't be long before she is begging you to let her suck your cock mate!'</p><p>'Fucking hope so!' Bob laughed. 'Me fucking hands getting sore with all this wanking at the computer screen...not to mention me dick!'</p><p>The two men laughed.</p><p>'Anyway,' Bill continued, ' Jackie will be paying you a visit soon, and before I reach the age where I have to go and draw my old age pension... what was you going to show me?'</p><p>'Oh fuck,' Bob laughed, 'I nearly forgot!...take a gander at these!'</p><p>Bob clicked a folder and it brought up some thumbnail images.</p><p>Bill whistled.</p><p>'Fuck me mate she's nice!'</p><p>'Ain't she just...' Bob replied, 'apparently there're lots more but these few was all I could get!'</p><p>He clicked the first to open it up.</p><p>'Good resolution...crystal clear...and fucking horny!' Bill said.</p><p>The men both studied the image on the screen. The image was so simple and was similar to every picture that was probably on the wall of every proud parent in the country. The little girl was maybe 7 or 8 and was dressed in her school uniform of yellow polo shirt and brown pleated skirt. She also had white knee length socks on. The polo shirt had a school logo on it that had been carefully disguised so as not to give it away. The girl's light brown hair had been put into bunches. She looked so innocent as she smiled sweetly at the camera, and most people wouldn't have given the little girl a second look in the street... unless of course they were a paedophile and lusted after little girls; especially little girls in school uniforms.</p><p>'Do you know anything about her?' Bill asked.</p><p>'No I couldn't get any more info mate,' Bob said dejectedly, 'only her name which is on the file.'</p><p>Bill looked at it, and it simply said 'Sara School 01'</p><p>Bob clicked on the next one and it was exactly the same except that it was a back view of the girl.</p><p>The third one sparked both men's interest. Sara had lifted her skirt to show her knickers to the camera. They looked really cute; white with little Winnie the Pooh prints all over them. She had her thumbs in the waistband and had lowered them just enough to show her little bum crack. </p><p>The next picture was similar and you could just see the top of her little slit as Sara posed and licked her lips seductively.</p><p>The final picture was the same one but a speech bubble had been skilfully added which read: 'Wanna see more? Pics and videos available, live web cam chats and shows!' and there was an email address.</p><p>'Fucking hell!' Bill said, 'I'd love a one to one with her. Have you emailed?'</p><p>'Not yet,' Bob said, 'but from what I have been told, you need to be able to do a one to one exchange, private stuff you know?'</p><p>Bill nodded.</p><p>'Hmm... let me work on that one!'</p><p>The two men were just getting into the child porn when there was a hammering on the front door.</p><p>Bob, a1ways fearfu1 of it being the police, hit a button which instantly instigated a secure clean up process and at the same time re-encrypted his files before closing the computer down. Neither man realised that this sudden interruption to their enjoyment was going to change their lives forever...</p><p><i>To be continued...</i></p><p>END OF PART TWO</p><p><b>© Carroll Lewis 2009</b></p>"
1010,Alice in Paedoland,Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['M/g', 'g6', 'oral', 'mast', 'anal', 'fondling', 'pedo', 'schoolgirl']","When Diane moves in next door to Richard, a dedicated paedo, it doesn't take long for them to get into a relationship. He also befriends her little 6 year old daughter Alice as well of course, who he discovers has already played 'games' with 7 year old Alfie, a former neighbour boy. It doesn't take Richard long to find out that she is as hot as her Mum, especially after he sees her spying on her Mum giving him a blow-job. He decides to give the precocious little girl a sexual education, and so begins Alice's Adventures In Paedoland!",2012-08-28T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did NOT happen. If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!

The author of this story and the copyright holder is Carroll Lewis and is posted at LOLIWOOD STUDIOS with permission.","<p>We'd hit it off from the very first day we'd met, Alice and me. Not just Alice, but her Mum Diane too, although it was a bit of a less than auspicious start if I'm honest. </p><p>I first met them the day they moved in, just as I was coming home from an errand, about seven months or so ago now. I didn't know their names or anything back then of course, but I was immediately captivated by this blonde haired girl. If someone had asked me to describe my perfect little girl, then unknown to me, I would have been describing little Alice. Silky golden hair that seemed to cascade down her back, a sweet elfin face with just a very light dusting of barely noticeable tiny freckles across the bridge of her nose, and bright blue eyes that seemed to be filled with wonderment, yet hinted at mischief. She certainly wasn't shy either.</p><p>""Hello mister!"" she called to me as I locked my car. ""You live next door?""</p><p>""I hope so..."" I replied, ""because burglars don't usually have keys!"" I added with a laugh.</p><p>""Alice!"" Diane called sharply, ""Don't be so bloody nosey!""</p><p>""It's okay,"" I replied to the slim petite older looking girl before turning to little Alice and saying, ""Big sisters eh?""</p><p>""I beg your pardon!"" Diane said, having overheard my comment.</p><p>Alice was full of sweet girlie giggles.</p><p>""That... is... my... MUMMY!"" she said in between her fits of giggles.</p><p>""Oh!"" I replied putting my hand over my mouth as I looked at Diane. ""I am so, SO sorry!"" </p><p>Diane waved a hand at me dismissively.</p><p>""Don't worry..."" she laughed, ""to be honest I get it a lot, but it does get to be a pain sometimes.""</p><p>""My name's Richard, Richard Harvey. Next door neighbour and gentleman extraordinaire!"" I informed her as I did a graceful bow, like I'd just met The Queen.</p><p>Diane laughed.</p><p>""My name's Diane Ward, and this is my DAUGHTER... Alice!""</p><p>I scrutinised her a bit closer. She only looked about 14. Petite with a slim body, tiny tits under a plain white top, a flat tummy and a pert little arse that you could eat your dinner off encased in a tight pair of jeans. Yes I thought to myself, I could most definitely fuck her, before I turned my attention to the real object of my desire, the little blondie in a pink ""Little Miss Sunshine"" t-shirt, short denim skirt, white ankle socks with pink lacy trim finished off with little pink and white trainers which had little lights that lit up each time she took a step. I made a mental note that other than the removal staff, there wasn't a male presence.</p><p>""Anything I can do to help?"" I asked Diane.</p><p>""Not really I don't think... Alice will you get out of the men's way!""</p><p>I looked at the little sweetheart who gave me one of those ""everywhere-I-go-I-seem-to-be-in-somebody's-way"" looks. I didn't want to end the conversation there though.</p><p>""Can I at least offer you a cup of tea, or coffee?"" I said before looking at Alice, ""Or squash, cola, lemonade?""</p><p>Diane looked at the removal men.</p><p>""We're fine here love... you go ahead!"" the man that seemed to be in charge said to her.</p><p>""In that case, I'd love one! Thank you very much!"" Diane said as she headed towards me.</p><p>""Wait!"" Alice screeched, almost panic stricken.</p><p>""What now?"" her Mum said with an air of exasperation.</p><p>""Effie!"" the little girl said.</p><p>Of course that meant absolutely nothing to me.</p><p>""Oh Alice, can't you manage without it just for now?""</p><p>""NO!"" the little darling replied adamantly.</p><p>The removal foreman then reappeared holding a pink stuffed elephant.</p><p>""Is THIS what you want madam?"" he asked Alice with a smile.</p><p>""Yeaaahhh! Effieeee!"" she squealed, running towards the removal man and taking it from him. ""Thank you!"" she said, overjoyed to be reunited with her toy.</p><p>I looked at Diane quizzically and she laughed.</p><p>""Ephelant the Elephant... Effie for short!"" she said by way of explanation.</p><p>I rolled up with laughter.</p><p>""Welcome to Alice's world!"" she said with a laugh of her own before the three of us made our way into my house.</p><p>I made coffee for Diane and myself, and Alice chose cola so I poured her a glassful and we sat in my lounge.</p><p>""Sorry about the state of the place..."" I said with a little embarrassment, ""I wasn't expecting visitors...""</p><p>Diane laughed.</p><p>""No need to stand on ceremony for us,"" she replied, ""you should see the state of our place most of the time... thanks to madam here!""</p><p>Alice gave me a big cheesy grin.</p><p>""You are a cheeky little miss aren't you?"" I said to her.</p><p>Without hesitation, she nodded enthusiastically.</p><p>""How old are you?""</p><p>""Six and a half..."" she said proudly.</p><p>I loved the way kids never said six or seven, it was ""and a something...."" on the end of it.</p><p>""And if she keeps on the way she does sometimes... she'll be lucky to see seven!"" Diane laughed.</p><p>""Aww bless!"" I said. ""She's adorable... and clearly takes after Mum!""</p><p>""Oh I like YOU!"" Diane laughed, ""You can compliment and flatter me any time!""</p><p>I got my cigarettes out.</p><p>""You don't mind do you?"" I checked before lighting up.</p><p>""It's YOUR home!"" Diane replied, ""Although...""</p><p>I looked at her.</p><p>""I couldn't pinch one could I? I left mine at home?""</p><p>I passed her one, together with a lighter and an ashtray as we both lit up. Alice was playing some pretend game with Effie, and as she moved about, I got some lovely views up her skirt at her snug fitting little white knickers with flowers printed all over them.</p><p>""So what brings you to the house next door?"" I asked.</p><p>""A big lorry!"" Alice piped up, which considering her age, I thought was quite funny.</p><p>""It's... well it's a long story..."" Diane replied.</p><p>I got the impression that this wasn't a conversation she wanted to have, so I didn't press her.</p><p>""Sorry..."" I said apologetically, ""that was very nosey of me. I didn't mean to invade your privacy...""</p><p>""It's okay, it's just... well like I said a long story... not to mention complicated!""</p><p>""Enough said!"" I replied, desperate to change the subject.</p><p>I looked towards little Alice playing with Effie.</p><p>""So, how did Effie get his name... I take it that it IS a he?""</p><p>Diane laughed.</p><p>""Actually, it's a SHE! We're an all female household don't ya know!""</p><p>""Oh like that is it?"" I said with a chuckle.</p><p>""Anyhow, when madam here was younger, she had a lot of trouble saying elephant and it always came out as ephelant... my Dad brought her this, and the first thing she said was ephelant and well... it kinda stuck... but we shortened it to Effie!""</p><p>""A good a name as any I suppose!"" I laughed.</p><p>We were interrupted by a knock at the door, so I went to answer it. The foreman from the removal firm was stood there asking for Diane.</p><p>""Sorry to disturb you, but we have a slight problem..."" he began.</p><p>""Okay I'm on my way... ALICE!"" Diane called, ""Come on sweetheart we have to go!""</p><p>""Aww!"" the 6 year old complained, ""I wanna stay here!""</p><p>""She can if she wants to?"" I suggested, ""I have nothing better to do and it'll keep her out from under your feet? It's entirely up to you of course...""</p><p>""Well it would certainly help. Are you sure you don't mind? I wouldn't like to impose on you?""</p><p>""Not at all!"" I assured her. ""I think she's adorable and this place could do with a breath of fresh air! Is it okay if I give her some sweets?""</p><p>Diane looked at little Alice.</p><p>""IF she behaves herself!"" she replied. ""I can see I'm going to have to watch you with her..."" she added.</p><p>My heart began to beat faster. Had she seen where I was looking? Did she realise I was a paedo and wanted to get inside her little girl's knickers?""</p><p>""Oh?"" I said, trying to keep the nervousness out of my voice.</p><p>""Hmm... I've met people like you before...""</p><p>I swallowed hard, my palms were sweaty and my throat went dry.</p><p>""As soon as my back's turned you'll be spoiling her rotten!""</p><p>I breathed a mental sigh of relief.</p><p>""Well I will try not to I promise..."" I laughed, more out of relief than anything else, ""but how could I resist such a cute little face?""</p><p>""You should try having her for twenty-four hours... you'd soon sling her back!""</p><p>No I bloody well wouldn't, I thought to myself.</p><p>""Any time!"" I said genuinely.</p><p>""You want to be careful..."" she laughed, ""I might just take you up on that one day! Okay miss, behave! I'm only going to be gone for a short time and I'm only next door... so do as your told okay?""</p><p>""Yes Mummy!"" Alice said as Diane bent down for a kiss.</p><p>""Oi!"" I laughed. ""Do I get one?""</p><p>Alice nodded profusely and beckoned me down.</p><p>""Actually..."" I said with a laugh, ""I was talking to Mummy!""</p><p>Fortunately Diane saw the funny side of it.</p><p>""What are ya like!"" she laughed as she made her way up the path to the house next door.</p><p>I closed my front door and scooped little Alice up into my arms, complete with Effie. </p><p>""Can I have another kiss?"" I asked.</p><p>Alice nodded and brought her lips to mine. It was a simple, sloppy, little girl kiss, but her soft lips on mine felt wonderful and I made the kiss last as long as possible before carrying her back into the lounge. As I did I had a nice surreptitious fondle of her little bum over her skirt. Alice didn't react in any way, so she either didn't notice or didn't care. Once we reached the lounge I set her down onto the carpet, accidentally-on-purpose ensuring I caught her skirt so that as she slid down, it lifted up and I got a nice view of her knickers. Alice thought this was hilarious and began giggling.</p><p>""You saw my knickers!"" she giggled.</p><p>""I know!"" I laughed. ""And very nice they are too!""</p><p>Alice definitely wasn't a shy girl as she grabbed the hem of her skirt and lifted it up, deliberately flashing her little knickers at me.</p><p>""Ooh!"" I feigned shock. ""I bet you wouldn't dare to turn around and do that?"" I challenged her.</p><p>Alice had the devil in her as she spun around and not only lifted the back of her skirt, but wiggled her sexy little knicker covered bum at me. This was going well I thought, as I felt my cock hardening.</p><p>""Dare you to come closer and do that?"" I challenged her again.</p><p>Alice took a step closer to me, but she was just out of reach as she lifted her skirt and wiggled her bum again.</p><p>""Oh you little minx!"" I laughed as she came even closer.</p><p>This time however, she WAS within my reach and when she lifted her skirt a third time, I reached out. I managed to grab the waistband of her knickers and with one quick yank downwards, exposed her tiny, sexy bum.</p><p>""Oh-oh yum-yum... I saw Alice's bum-bum!"" I chanted.</p><p>That changed the game. Now, instead of flashing her knickers at me, Alice thought it would be fun to lower the back of her knickers and flash her bum at me, still doing that incredibly sexy wiggle. I don't know about Alice, but I was really enjoying this little game. She was full of surprises, and suddenly turned round to face me. Then out of the blue, she lifted her skirt and pulled the FRONT of her knickers down briefly. </p><p>Oh man, that bald little pussy looked delicious and my hard cock throbbed. I hoped that she would do it again and for longer, and so I subtly tried to encourage her to do it again.</p><p>""Oh my!"" I gasped, sending Alice into gales of sweet little giggles.</p><p>That was all I said, but the look on my face as I raised my eyebrows in mock surprise must have been enough. Like I said, Alice was full of surprises and for her age, extremely extrovert. This time she reached up under her skirt, and yanked her knickers to her knees before she raised her skirt above her waist and did a sexy a little dance for a few seconds before whipping them back up and dropping her skirt again.</p><p>""Oh wow!"" I said in genuine surprise, ""That was a nice little dance!""</p><p>Alice beamed me a smile.</p><p>""Can I have a hug?"" I asked.</p><p>She nodded and came closer to me as I wrapped my arms around her tiny body.</p><p>""Uncle Rich?"" she said quietly.</p><p>""Yes darling?""</p><p>""You won't tell Mummy will you?""</p><p>""Won't tell Mummy what?"" I replied, pretending I had no idea what she was on about.</p><p>""What I did... showed you my bum and that? Last time I did it, she told me off really bad!"" she told me.</p><p>Last time? I thought to myself. I wondered when that was and who to. I decided to ask her.</p><p>""Who did you show them to last time then?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Alfie!"" she said simply.</p><p>I reached out and lifted her onto my lap, putting my arms around her.</p><p>""Who's Alfie?"" I asked.</p><p>""He lived near us where we used to live. He said if I showed him my ginny and bum, then he would show me his bum and his winkle!""</p><p>""Oh right..."" I replied, thinking it was some pervert neighbour, someone, well, a bit like me. I was about to ask more when Alice continued and volunteered the information.</p><p>""When his Mummy caught us in his bedroom, I wasn't allowed to play with him for the longest time!""</p><p>""How old is Alfie?"" I asked.</p><p>""Seven!"" she told me.</p><p>It sounded like it was the usual game of ""you show me yours and I'll show you mine"" that kids of that age tend to play.</p><p>""I tell you what..."" I whispered, hugging her closer to me, ""I promise not to tell Mummy but... only if you let me see them again? Is that a deal?""</p><p>Alice turned to look at me, gave me a big smile and nodded her head. I intended to have a nice close-up look this time, so I manoeuvred her so that she was laying sideways across my lap.</p><p>""Lift your skirt up for me poppet?"" I whispered.</p><p>Alice immediately took hold of the hem and raised it up over her waist. She looked so sexy as her pudgy little mound strained against those tiny, flower print knicks. I wanted to savour the moment as I took hold of the waistband and ever so slowly eased them down over her slim, boyish hips. Alice lifted her bum up so that I could get them down to her knees. Her sweet, bald slit was just like the rest of this little darling. Perfect. Just a small line denoting the separation of her two vaginal lips really, with everything else hidden inside, just the way I liked my little girls to be, unlike adult women with their big lips hanging down, and wiry, hairy bushes like a privet that has never seen a clipper. No, this was perfection, and it made my cock ache at the sight.</p><p>""Open your legs for me sweetie..."" I said gently.</p><p>Alice complied without question, spreading her lovely unblemished thighs as wide as she could, stretching her knickers until they stopped her from opening them any wider. Still, they were open enough for me to see her little hole and tiny inner lips where her little pea sized clit was hidden away. I ran my index finger along the soft folds and applied pressure at the apex, onto her tiny love button.</p><p>""Ooh..."" Alice giggled, ""that tickles!""</p><p>I applied a little firmer pressure, moving my finger quickly from side to side. The expression on her face changed and she bit down on her bottom lip.</p><p>""Does that feel nice?"" I asked.</p><p>""Uh-huh..."" Alice nodded dreamily.</p><p>""Shall I stop?""</p><p>""Uh-uh..."" she shook her head from side to side.</p><p>As I continued to finger her, I bent my head down and kissed her lips, letting them linger before I ran my tongue along them. I then put my other hand round the back of her head and kissed her again, only this time I pushed my tongue into her hot little mouth. Alice jolted a little at the intrusion, more out of surprise than anything else, but she didn't recoil. My tongue found hers and I began to kiss her passionately. For a 6 year old, Alice was very perceptive, picking the idea up quickly, and soon was kissing me back with as much passion as I was showing her. When we broke away, I noticed she was breathing much faster and heavier, her eyes half closed. She was also thrusting her hips onto my searching fingers.</p><p>Alice was clearly turned on as her soft, smooth slit became wet and slippery. Suddenly her little body stiffened and began to jerk involuntarily. Little Alice was having an orgasm., so I rubbed her tiny clit harder.</p><p>""Ooh..."" she gasped as she thrust her little hips upwards.</p><p>I swapped my finger for my thumb, moving in tiny circles on her hard little nubbin as my little finger investigated her bum crack. As expected, her tiny wrinkled bum hole was tightly closed. However, as Alice reached her peak I pushed hard and my little finger broke through her tight little sphincter. As she writhed and sighed, I fingered her hot bum-hole at the same time. She jolted a little when it went in, but other than that she seemed quite happy with me doing it. Her legs began to jerk around and then they suddenly clamped shut.</p><p>""You had enough darling?"" I asked softly.</p><p>Alice nodded, so I stopped fingering her clit and withdrew my finger from her bum before bending down for another nice long kiss.</p><p>""You are beautiful!"" I whispered to my little 6 year old lover. ""Was that nice?""</p><p>Alice nodded hard.</p><p>""Can we do it again sometime?"" she asked.</p><p>""Of course we can poppet..."" I replied, ""any time we're on our own like this... but no telling Mummy okay?""</p><p>""Uh-uh!"" she shook her head.</p><p>I pulled her knickers back up and then pulled her skirt back down before Alice sat back up on my lap.</p><p>""What's that?"" she asked. ""That big lump sticking into me?""</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>""That's my willy!"" I informed her.</p><p>""Really?"" she said with wide eyes. ""Can I see it?""</p><p>Oh sweet Jesus. I so wanted her to see it, to hold it, to wank it, to suck it. But, I was aware that Diane could return at any given moment, and it wouldn't be good for neighbourly relations if she came back and found her 6 year old daughter with her little hands around my hard cock... or worse!</p><p>""Next time darling... I promise! It's just that Mummy might come back?""</p><p>A look of disappointment crossed her sweet face.</p><p>""Okay then..."" she said reluctantly.</p><p>""How about some sweeties?""</p><p>Alice nodded, so I lifted her down and grabbed a packet from the cupboard. My little loved sat on the sofa and I turned the TV to a children's channel for her while she munched away on them, and that was how she was when Diane returned. Sweet little 6 year old Alice watching television, eating a packet of chews with Effie tucked under her arm. Looking the picture of delectable innocence.</p><p>However, Alice's adventures in Paedoland had only just begun!</p><p>After that first sexual encounter with little Alice, the opportunity for us to be alone together didn't arise for a little while, much to my disappointment and I'm sure hers too, although I couldn't be certain. Our paths did cross of course, and as my friendship grew with both Diane and Alice, we spent more time in one another's houses. In fact Diane and I become very close until one day while Alice was at school, we were in my kitchen and she couldn't reach something on one of the higher shelves. I came up behind her and reached up to retrieve it and once I did, I put my arms around her and nuzzled her neck.</p><p>Diane turned her head and our lips locked together. As we kissed, my hands roamed over her slim petite body, caressing her tiny pert tits and then downwards to her crotch.</p><p>""Mmm..."" she sighed as I ran my hand up her thigh and cupped her pussy.</p><p>She turned around and I slid my hand up her skirt to find a very hot, very wet, and very hairless slit. Like mother like daughter, I thought to myself as my fingers slipped into her very damp knickers and searched out her hard clit. Diane's hand found its way onto my hard cock and as I slipped my index finger into her hot wet hole, she unzipped me, fished it out and curling her slender fingers around it, gently began to wank me.</p><p>""Aaahh..."" I groaned as she built up speed and I thumbed her hard clit.</p><p>""Oh god yesss..."" she moaned into my ear.</p><p>Before we knew it, we'd stripped our clothes off and as Diane leaned back against the work top, I slid my cock into her. Considering she'd had a child, she was surprisingly tight.</p><p>""Oh yeahhh... fuck me..."" she groaned as I thrust my hips.</p><p>We kissed hard as my balls slapped against her thighs and her fingernails dug into my back. She was clearly as worked up as I was, and in a matter of minutes she was screeching loudly as her orgasm hit her and I filled her womb full of my hot, baby making seed. I kissed her briefly on the lips as she smiled at me and began to giggle. It was easy to see where little Alice had got it from.</p><p>""I needed that!"" she gasped breathlessly.</p><p>""So did I!"" I admitted.</p><p>We both realised that from that moment on, we had a different relationship of course. Alice was over the moon that her mum and me had got it together, and even started to call me ""Daddy"", which I didn't mind in the slightest. I loved her like a daughter anyway, and whenever I saw her coming home from school looking delightfully sexy in her little school uniform, she would always bound down the road towards me before I'd scoop her up in my arms and swing her round and then she'd plaster my face with little kisses and tell me all about her school day. Despite how close we'd become, Diane still seemed pretty guarded about her past and whenever the subject came up, she would swiftly change it. I didn't press her. IF she wanted to tell me, I supposed she'd do it in her own time.</p><p>Sometimes I stayed the night in her house, and I have to say, Diane was great in bed. She was enthusiastic and happy to try pretty much anything I suggested. It was a Friday night and Alice had been sitting on my lap most of the evening while we watched TV. She'd not long had a bath, so she had a wonderful fragrance of the peach soap Diane had used on her, and was dressed in a flimsy short Disney nightie with no knickers on. Alice was never shy around me, running around naked or just in her cute little knickers. She was a bit of a fidget though, which made my cock ache as it pressed against her soft little bum. We were still waiting for an opportunity to be alone together, and I was finding it extremely frustrating. It did mean though that when we eventually went to bed, I was as randy as anything and Diane was guaranteed a good time, not to mention a really hard fuck.</p><p>Alice fell asleep on my lap, like she quite often did, so I always managed a nice little grope of her delicious little body as I carried her up the stairs and put her to bed, before Diane and I went to bed too.</p><p>It didn't take long of course before our hands were all over one another's bodies, caressing and groping each other. Diane was a fantastic cocksucker, and was always happy for me to stick my cock in her hot mouth and swallow my seed. Diane was laying across me with her back to the door and my cock in her mouth when I sensed Alice loitering by the bedroom door. I looked in the half-light and there she was, watching us. I beckoned her to come and take a closer look, so she tentatively stepped forward. It was such a turn on knowing this sexy little 6 year old was watching us, as her mother sucked on my cock like her life depended on it. I grabbed Diane's head and held it tightly as I moved my hips, fucking her face.</p><p>She always managed to swallow pretty much all of my shaft, and as I pushed my cock in, I wanted to make sure she got as much of it as she could, even to the point of making her gag occasionally. Diane however, simply let me thrust it down the back of her throat. I would steal glances towards Alice watching us intently as her hand came up and she began to rub her little bald pussy. That was enough to send me over the edge, and I began to pump my hot slippery goo into her mum's mouth.</p><p>I'd never cum so hard or so much as I did that night with Alice watching me fuck her Mum's face. Diane coughed a little as she struggled to swallow quickly enough and long thick strands dangled from her mouth. I began to wank my cock furiously and coated her face with the rest before I was spent and signalled to Alice that she should go back to her own room. She quickly and silently padded back out.</p><p>Diane got up to go to the bathroom and wash my goo off her face. While she was in there, I crept out quietly along the landing and poked my head around Alice's door. She was pretending to be asleep, but when she realised it was me and not her Mum, she opened her eyes. I quietly padded over to her bedside and gave her a kiss.</p><p>""Did you like watching Mummy and me?"" I whispered.</p><p>Alice nodded.</p><p>""She had your willy in her mouth!"" she whispered back with surprise in her voice. ""Why?""</p><p>""Because she was making me feel nice like I did to you earlier?""</p><p>Alice nodded her understanding.</p><p>""Listen..."" I said, ""I have to go now in case Mummy catches us... but I will try to pop back later on okay?""</p><p>Alice nodded again.</p><p>""If you fall asleep, don't worry...""</p><p>With that I gave her a hug and kiss and made my way out. When I got to the door I heard her call out quietly, ""Daddy?""</p><p>I spun round to see her blowing me a kiss, so I blew one back.</p><p>I watched the naked form of Diane in the half-light as she returned from the bathroom. Her body really was sensational and despite having cum not long ago, I felt my cock stir. She slipped in beside me and gave me a kiss.</p><p>""You don't half cum a lot..."" she said quietly with a slight giggle.</p><p>""That's because you turn me on so much... and you suck cock SO well!"" I replied as I caressed her lovely pert bum.</p><p>We kissed and cuddled and lay there chatting while I recovered, before she went very quiet. When I looked, she'd fallen asleep. I managed to extricate myself as I needed a piss, and slipped out of bed quietly. Once I'd been, I checked that Diane was still asleep, and as she appeared dead to the world, I quietly crept to Alice's girlie bedroom. I love sexual activity with little girls (or boys!) ANYWHERE, but there's something incredibly sexy about doing it in the girl's bedroom on her own little bed, surrounded by dollies, cuddly toys, and all the other things little girl's have in their bedrooms.</p><p>At first I thought Alice was asleep too as I knelt down at the side of her bed. Suddenly her eyes flicked open.</p><p>""Boo!"" she said quietly with a little giggle.</p><p>""Oh you are a little madam aren't you?"" I laughed as she threw her arms around my neck before hugging me tight and kissing my lips.</p><p>I peeled her pink ""Disney"" duvet back.</p><p>""Budge up!"" I said.</p><p>Alice shuffled herself across her little single bed and I slid in next to her before lifting her up and laying her flat on my chest.</p><p>""We have to be very quiet..."" I warned her, ""as we don't want to wake Mummy up do we?""</p><p>Alice shook her little blonde head before I placed a light kiss on her lips.</p><p>""Can I have a proper kiss?"" I asked.</p><p>Alice responded by hugging my neck and bringing her lips back to mine. This time, her hot little tongue pushed into my mouth and as they danced, I lifted the back of her short nightie and caressed her lovely soft, knickerless bum.</p><p>When we broke away, Alice giggled.</p><p>""What's so funny?"" I asked.</p><p>""I can feel your willy... digging into my belly!""</p><p>With that I sat her up so that she was straddling me, and my hard cock stood up like a miniature flagpole. Alice's eyes widened when she saw it.</p><p>""That's a lot bigger than Alfie's!"" she observed.</p><p>""I should think so too!"" I laughed. ""Do you like it?""</p><p>Shyly, little Alice nodded her head.</p><p>""You can touch it if you want to?"" I suggested, taking her little hands and showing her how to cup them around it.</p><p>Alice giggled again.</p><p>""It feels hot... hard... and soft at the same time... Is that the stuff that Mummy was swallowing and went over her face?""</p><p>""Not exactly babes..."" I told her as I gave her a quick explanation about pre-cum and semen.</p><p>""That's too big to go in there!"" Alice said adamantly, pointing to her delicious, bald little slit.</p><p>""Maybe... maybe not..."" I smiled, ""and maybe we will get to find out eh?""</p><p>While I was whispering, Alice was sliding her hands up and down the shaft without any prompting from me or my showing her. She wasn't wanking me exactly, more like exploring my shaft, getting her soft little fingers covered in my constantly oozing slime. This fascinated her as she took one hand away, giggling as a long rope connected her hand to my cock before it broke, making her giggle more. She ran it between her finger and thumb, sniffed it and then tentatively had a taste.</p><p>""What's it taste like?"" I asked like I didn't know.</p><p>""Okay!"" she said simply as she licked off more.</p><p>While she was doing this, I continued to fondle her lovely little bum. I couldn't get enough of it. Soft, perfectly rounded and absolutely gorgeous. I pulled her forward a little so that her deliciously soft and smooth vaginal lips were seated on my cock.</p><p>""Ooh..."" Alice sighed as my cock and her pussy made contact.</p><p>""That feels nice babes?""</p><p>Alice nodded.</p><p>""If you slide backwards and forwards... it will feel nicer...""</p><p>With that I held her slim waist and showed her what I meant by moving her tiny hips backwards and forwards.</p><p>""Ooh..."" Alice sighed again as my cock brushed against her tiny nubbin.</p><p>I removed my hands and Alice moved on her own. The smile on her face and the dreamy sort of look she had on it told me all I needed to know. Oh it felt wonderful to have that soft, smooth, baby-like skin rubbing against my hard, veiny cock. I looked at where we were joined and it looked obscene. Her tiny, bald pussy lips spread either side of a solid, rock hard adult cock. I reached out for her bum again and helped her to slide on it.</p><p>""Ooh... ooh... ooh..."" she gasped quietly, clearly getting as much enjoyment as I was.</p><p>I didn't want to cum though, not yet, so reluctantly I stopped her and pulled her to me so that she was flat on my chest again. I also wanted her naked.</p><p>""Lift your arms baby..."" I whispered, and as Alice lifted them, I slipped her nightie off.</p><p>I held her head in my hands and kissed her tenderly.</p><p>""You are so sexy... and beautiful!"" I told her as I ran my tongue across her soft little lips.</p><p>""Daddy?"" she suddenly asked.</p><p>""Yes darling?""</p><p>""Can I make you feel nice?""</p><p>""Course you can... you have been making me feel nice haven't you... with your hands and then sliding?""</p><p>""I know but I meant... like Mummy did?""</p><p>Oh fucking hell. I nearly cum on the spot. Was she suggesting what I thought she was suggesting? Alice soon confirmed that she was. Oh sweet Jesus! </p><p>""What do you mean baby girl?""</p><p>""With my mouth..."" she said happily, ""and then you can squirt that stuff in MY mouth and in MY face... like you did with Mummy?""</p><p>Well I ask you. In bed with naked 6 year old, in HER bed in HER room... what would you have said? I thought about it for a nano-second.</p><p>""Are you sure that's what you want to do?""</p><p>""Uh-huh!"" she replied with a nod.</p><p>""Okay then..."" I said, ""do you want me to show you what to do?""</p><p>""I sawed what Mummy did... she put it in her mouth and sucked it... and she moved her head like this...""</p><p>Little Alice demonstrated giving a blow-job with her finger, and she was pretty much spot on.</p><p>""That's it... now if you move round like this..."" I said, manoeuvring her so that she was kneeling next to me at the side and facing my feet.</p><p>If she was going to suck my cock, then I wanted access to that sweet little hairless pussy and that delectable, tight little bum of hers at the same time. I also wanted this to last as long as possible, but I knew it would only take seconds of that sweet, 6 year old mouth on my cock before I came.</p><p>Alice got into position and placed both little hands around my hard, throbbing member.</p><p>""Be careful of your teeth babes..."" I warned her, ""and put as much as you can... show me what a really big girl you are okay?""</p><p>Little Alice nodded and then moved her head down. I felt her soft little lips on the head of my cock and I started to doing mental arithmetic to stop myself from blowing my stack immediately. The feeling was heavenly as Alice moved her tiny mouth down and swallowed the whole of the head into her hot little mouth. Talk about taking after her Mum. Like Diane, Alice was born to suck cock it seemed. She moved her head up and down, sucking hard and using her tongue occasionally to swirl it around the head like she'd seen her Mummy do.</p><p>I reached forward and using both hands, kneaded her soft, pliable little bum cheeks. Her little white bottom was so tiny, I could have covered it with just one of my hands. I put my little finger to my mouth and getting a good amount of saliva, wet it. I then returned my attention to her tightly closed, wrinkled little rosebud, pressing the tip of my little finger to it. </p><p>As 6 year old Alice continued to give me her first ever blow-job, I applied a little pressure. Fuck, if Alice didn't push her bum back onto my finger, encouraging me to stick it in.</p><p>""You want me to put my finger up your bum darling?"" I asked, which was stupid considering she had her tiny mouth full of my hard meat and couldn't speak.</p><p>""Umph umph..."" she managed to get out, giving me a tiny nod.</p><p>""Push like you're doing a poo babes..."" I encouraged her, ""it'll go in easier then...""</p><p>I pushed against her tight sphincter again and I could feel Alice not only pushing her bottom back, but straining too. Suddenly my finger broke through her anal muscle causing Alice to jolt with surprise, and her sharp little teeth to scrape the head of my cock. It was painful, but a delicious sort of pain. I pushed my little finger deeper into her rectum and wiggled it a little, getting a ""hmmph"" from sweet sucking Alice. I wasn't sure if it was with pleasure or pain, so I erred on the side of caution and didn't venture any deeper for now.</p><p>Alice had now taken to holding my cock with one hand. Well at least she tried to, but it barely fit around it. With her other hand, she was gently rubbing my balls as she continued to lick and suck. Clearly, she had paid closer attention to her Mum's cock sucking skills than I'd thought. Despite my efforts, I was losing the battle to make this deliciously wonderful sensation last and I knew I was close.</p><p>""I'm going to squirt my cream soon sweetie..."" I whispered to my 6 year old lover.</p><p>I know she'd seen me do it to her Mum of course, but I wanted to warn her. After all, if Diane struggled to cope with the amount, then Alice would stand no chance. She lifted her mouth off momentarily in order to talk, but continued with her little fingers dancing lightly up and down my shaft. She turned to look at me.</p><p>""Can you squirt it in my mouth and face like you did to Mummy?"" she asked.</p><p>""Okay... open your mouth nice and wide baby..."" I instructed.</p><p>Alice did as I told her and with my left hand, I gently held her head in the right position, turning her slightly. This was a sight I wanted to be able to see. I took over control of my cock with my other hand and began to wank hard and fast.</p><p>""Ooh... jeez... here it comes baby... get ready... open wide..."" I gasped as I felt myself going over the edge and the first powerful spurt make its way up the shaft of my cock.</p><p>Holding her head in place, the first spurt shot out forcefully, missing her mouth and hitting her chin, making Alice giggle and leaving long ropes hanging from it. The second however, was bang on target as was the third. I watched Alice's little throat muscles working as she swallowed repeatedly with more spurts hitting her sweet little face like a rapid-firing machine gun.</p><p>""Oooh... yeah... mmmmm..."" I gasped as I got my release and watched the highly erotic sight of little 6 year old Alice getting her pretty little face frosted.</p><p>When I was spent I slumped back on Alice's little bed and she turned to face me. She had certainly copped a face full, and I was surprised with the amount I'd released, considering that Diane had made me cum earlier too.</p><p>""Oh wow... look at you... my sexy big girl... with a cummy little face!""</p><p>Alice giggled and as a strand dangled from her sweet button nose, her little pink tongue came out and she slurped it up.</p><p>""Do you like the taste of that?"" I asked.</p><p>Alice nodded.</p><p>""Uh-huh... it's yummy!"" she answered. ""I like sucking on your winkle too..."" she informed me.</p><p>""Well you're very good at it!"" I told her. ""And you made me feel really nice... thank you!""</p><p>I reached out and gave her a hug and a kiss, tasting my own seed on her lips. I then got up and carried my naked 6 year old lover to the bathroom with me so that I could wash her face. When I held her in front of the mirror so that Alice could see her coated little face, she could hardly contain her giggles, before I gave her face a wipe and then my cock, before I carried her back to her room.</p><p>""Can I sleep with you and Mummy?"" she asked.</p><p>""Course you can..."" I told her. ""Let me go back first... wait a short time and then come in okay, just in case Mummy's awake alright?""</p><p>Alice nodded and I gave her a quick kiss before I made my way back and slid in next to Diane, who never stirred at all. A few minutes later, naked little Alice wandered in. I opened the duvet for her to slip in next to me and as I cuddled up to her warm, soft naked body, we both drifted off into a blissful sleep.</p><p> When I opened my eyes the following morning, I had my back to Diane as she snuggled up behind me and I became aware of a hand tightly wrapped around my cock. I always woke up with a hard on anyway, and assumed it was Diane's hand. I'd forgotten Alice was even in bed with us for a moment, but there she was, naked as the day she was born and to my surprise, it was HER hand that was wrapped firmly around it, even though she was sound asleep. It felt wonderful as every so often she would give it a gentle squeeze in her sleep, but I desperately needed to piss, so carefully I unfurled her little fingers and managed to slip out of bed to the bathroom.</p><p>As I wandered back to the bedroom I heard Diane's voice so they must have woken up.</p><p>""And what are you doing in here?"" she asked Alice.</p><p>""She had a bad dream..."" I butted in before the 6 year old slipped up and said something she shouldn't and then turned to her, ""didn't you sweetie?""</p><p>Alice nodded.</p><p>""And what happened to your nightie?""</p><p>""I taked it off!"" she replied with a grin.</p><p>""You mean you TOOK it off?"" Diane corrected her.</p><p>""That's what I said!"" the little girl replied.</p><p>Diane looked at me and I could only laugh as I stood there totally naked. I half expected Diane to say something about me being naked in front of her daughter, but she didn't. Suddenly the letterbox rattled and little Alice was out of bed like a greyhound. </p><p>""Postmannnn!"" she screeched as I watched that lovely naked body run out the door and down the stairs.</p><p>I looked at Diane.</p><p>""She always does that..."" she laughed, ""the post always fascinates her!""</p><p>""I bet she loves her birthday then..."" I replied before I added, ""she won't be that keen when she grows up and all she gets is sodding bills!""</p><p>""Tell me about it!"" Diane said as she pulled the cover back to invite me back to bed.</p><p>I slid in and gave her a kiss and a cuddle as Alice returned with some letters in her hand and gave them to Diane. She flipped through them.</p><p>""Phone bill... gas bill... and... oh what's this. Don't recognise that!"" she said as she opened it.</p><p>Alice in the meantime had slid back into bed beside me and snuggled up close, which felt wonderful.</p><p>I watched Diane's face as she read the letter.</p><p>""Oh... my... god!"" she squealed as she broke into a big, beaming smile.</p><p>""What Mummy...what?"" Alice asked.</p><p>""Well... I never..."" she mumbled.</p><p>""What?"" I mimicked Alice's voice, making the little girl giggle, ""What?""</p><p>""Well..."" she started to explain, ""I applied for a job... oh ages ago... went for the interview and stuff... but never got it...""</p><p>""But we'll keep your details on file...?"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah..."" Diane laughed, ""Well it seems they now have a vacancy... and they have offered it to me!"" she added excitedly.</p><p>""Oh well done you!"" I said giving her a hug and a kiss. ""How about by way of celebration, you stay here and I'll go and make some coffee and toast?""</p><p>""Sounds like a plan!"" she said before I kissed her nose.</p><p>I got up and slipped my boxers on as I didn't fancy wandering about naked with boiling water. Alice suddenly got out of the bed.</p><p>""I'm coming!"" she squealed.</p><p>""Put your dressing gown on then!"" Diane called after her as she scampered out of the room.</p><p>As per usual, little Alice didn't take a blind bit of notice. Once we were in the kitchen I filled the kettle, switched it on and then lifted naked little Alice up into my arms.</p><p>""Morning darling!"" I said as I gave her a kiss and she hugged my neck. ""Did you have fun last night?""</p><p>""Uh-huh!"" she nodded. ""Can we do it again?""</p><p>""We surely will poppet!"" I told her. ""But we have to wait until we're alone okay?""</p><p>""We're alone now!"" she said.</p><p>Well, I couldn't exactly argue with her logic. My hands were already on her soft little bum, fondling and caressing her lovely little cheeks, and when my fingers brushed her warm little slit from behind, she was already wet and slick.</p><p>I ran my finger along her soft slippery slit and Alice sighed softly. I then carried her to the worktop and sat her on it before I wrapped her tiny frame in my arms and hugged her while we kissed properly, our tongues doing the usual mouth dance. As we kissed I ran my hands over her soft, tiny body, my thumbs gently circling her tiny nipples where someday, she would start to develop little titties. As my hands moved lower, Alice spread her legs.</p><p>That beautiful bald little slit of hers excited me each and every time I saw it. My cock was already hard, and the sight of such a beautiful little vagina made it throb even more. When we broke from the kiss, I bent down and lightly ran the tip of my tongue across her tiny nipples, making them hard and stick out, before licking her little pink areola, each no bigger than a penny. Alice held my head and softly moaned.</p><p>""Nice?"" I asked when I came back up.</p><p>""Mmm..."" she murmured with a nod of her head.</p><p>""I know what we can do..."" I said quietly, ""lean back a bit darling....""</p><p>Alice did as I asked and I placed my hands underneath her lovely bum to raise her slightly as I brought my head down to her crotch. The fragrance of little girl pussy filled my nostrils and intoxicated me. It was the very essence of Alice's sex and I couldn't get enough of it. I kissed her fleshy little mound before parting the apex of her tiny, soft slit and kissed her right on her little clit.</p><p>""Mmm..."" she sighed again, before I flicked it with my tongue. ""I like it when you lick me down there Daddy... do it some more...""</p><p>I then went to town on her, licking, sucking, and nibbling her hard little nubbin as she moaned softly with pleasure. Her hands came down to my head again and she pulled me onto her, thrusting her hips up to meet my hungry mouth as I feasted on her 6 year old vagina.</p><p>""Ooh... mmm..."" she sighed repeatedly as I teased her little love button with the tip of my tongue.</p><p>I then used my thumbs to separate her hairless little lips, her inner and darker pink little tunnel glistening with its wetness. I lapped up her secretions before stiffening my tongue and pushing it into her tiny hole as far as I could.</p><p>""Ooh..."" she squealed, a little too loudly for my liking as I moved it about inside her.</p><p>I didn't push it too far as I didn't want to bust her cherry, at least not yet anyway. This was neither the time nor place to do that, and if it caused her bleeding, I'm sure there would be many awkward questions asked. I simply wanted to pleasure my little 6 year old lover, and from the sounds she was making, it seemed like I was.</p><p>I began to tongue fuck her while my thumb danced lightly on her hard little clit.</p><p>""Oh... oh... oh..."" she gasped as her tiny, boyish hips gyrated and thrust up onto my mouth and she grasped at my head.</p><p>My little darling was close so I doubled my efforts. My thumb became a blur as I moved it up and down, side to side, and round and round on her pea sized love button.</p><p>""Mmm... oh yeah... oh yeah..."" she repeated as her back arched and her sweet, 6 year old body shook, jerked and juddered violently.</p><p>My little girl was cumming. I licked and sucked even more, determined to give her every little bit of pleasure that I could.</p><p>""Oh Daddy... oh Daddy... oh Daddy..."" she murmured as my mouth, lips and tongue took her to little girl heaven.</p><p>I loved Alice calling me Daddy, and to her hear gasp it out in the throes of an orgasm that I had given her was a bigger turn on than I could ever have imagined. I continued to pleasure her until her tiny thighs clamped shut around my head, a sign that I had learnt meant she was too sensitive to take any more. I pulled my mouth away and admired my handiwork. Her hairless mound was a nice shade of pink, all wet and shiny. Alice's eyes were closed and her tiny naked body continued to writhe around on the worktop as the pleasure waves continued to ripple through her. While she was still enjoying her orgasm, I heard Diane's voice from upstairs.</p><p>""Have you gone to bloody Brazil to pick the coffee beans or what?""</p><p>""It's coming woman!"" I called back.</p><p>So is your daughter, I thought smugly to myself as I dropped the bread into the toaster and prepared the mugs for the coffee.</p><p>I turned round to see Alice had opened her eyes and was sitting back up. Then she began to giggle like mad.</p><p>""Hello..."" I laughed, infected by her giggles, ""what's so funny then?""</p><p>Alice couldn't answer for giggling, she simply pointed. I looked down to where she was pointing. My rock hard cock was poking out from my boxers and I had to admit, it did look a funny sight.</p><p>""Oh nicki-nacki-noo-naahs!"" I laughed.</p><p>""Do you want me to suck it again... and get the creamy out Daddy?"" Alice asked innocently.</p><p>Aww bless her. Alice had obviously developed a taste for both my cock and my semen, but there was no way she could do it now. The problem I had was actually getting the sodding thing to go down, as I could just imagine Diane's face if I wandered back into the bedroom sporting a massive hard-on.</p><p>""Oh sweetie..."" I said coming over to her and kissing that cute button nose of hers, ""I'd love you to, but we don't have the time. We have to wait until we're on our own okay?""</p><p>""Okay Daddy!"" she said simply. ""Can you lift me down?""</p><p>I lifted her from the worktop, giving her another kiss and having another quick fondle of that delicious bum on the way just as the toast popped up. I quickly buttered it and put it on a plate before making the coffee. I went to put everything on a tray but Alice insisted on carrying the plate with her Mum's toast on it.</p><p>""Don't you dare drop it!"" I warned her. ""You go up first!""</p><p>I let her go ahead to give my cock extra time to deflate, and by the time I carried the tray up with the rest of the stuff on it, nothing was out of place. Mind you, going up behind a naked little Alice with that bum just in front of me, it wasn't easy to keep down!</p><p>""About bloody time!"" Diane said as we wandered back into the bedroom.</p><p>I thought I detected a change in her tone of voice, and wondered whether she suspected anything.</p><p>""You okay?"" I asked a little nervously.</p><p>""Not really..."" she said with sadness.</p><p>""What's up babes?"" I asked, putting an arm around her.</p><p>""That job...""</p><p>I didn't follow her, as she was so excited about it before I went downstairs.</p><p>""What about it?""</p><p>""I can't take it...""</p><p>""Why not?"" I asked.</p><p>Diane was quite upset and close to tears now.</p><p>""Well the job I applied for..."" she sniffed, ""was working between 10am and 2pm... but they've offered me 3pm until 8pm... so I can't do it!""</p><p>""Why ever not?"" I said, not quite understanding.</p><p>""Err..."" she nodded towards Alice, ""someone goes to school?"" she added sarcastically.</p><p>""Oh..."" I replied, ""...and?""</p><p>""Are you thick or something? I have to pick her up, feed her, bath her, get her to bed...""</p><p>""Is that all?"" I said flippantly with a laugh.</p><p>Diane glared at me like we were going to have our first major argument. Before she had a chance I added, ""Well I can do that!""</p><p>The expression on Diane's face changed immediately.</p><p>""I can't ask you to do that!"" she complained.</p><p>""Why not? I'm at home anyway... it's not like I live miles away is it? And I'm sure she'd love it...""</p><p>""I'm sure she would!"" Diane replied, ""But...""</p><p>""But nothing!"" I cut her short as I turned to little Alice sitting there listening while munching on a slice of toast. ""You'd like that wouldn't you darling?""</p><p>""What?"" she asked, spitting toast across the duvet.</p><p>""For me to collect you from school, do your tea, give you a bath... in the summer we could go places too...""</p><p>""Like the park...?""</p><p>""Yup, or swimming?"" I suggested.</p><p>""Could we go McDonald's?"" Alice asked excitedly.</p><p>""Oh we'd have to see about that..."" I laughed before turning back to Diane. ""See, Alice likes the idea don't you babes?""</p><p>Alice nodded like mad.</p><p>""But it's a lot to ask of you... I mean it's okay when you're in here with her for a few hours, but we're talking putting up with her for about 5 hours every day, Monday to Friday. There might be tears, tantrums, moods...""</p><p>""Well I'll try to behave myself and not have any!"" I laughed.</p><p>Diane picked up a pillow and threw it at me.</p><p>""Ha bloody ha!""</p><p>""Seriously though... it's the perfect solution!"" I said.</p><p>Not just for her, but for me and little Alice too. Five hours alone with her every day. My heart sang and my cock twitched at the thought, but I tried desperately not to show my excitement.</p><p>""Well..."" Diane finally relented and her face broke into a broad smile, ""looks like I'm out-voted doesn't it?""</p><p>""Yay!"" Alice squealed before crawling across the bed to give her Mum a hug and kiss.</p><p>I watched her lovely little bum wiggle as she clambered across on her hands and knees.</p><p>""You better behave yourself while I'm at work!"" Diane warned.</p><p>""I will... I promise... cub's honour!"" I said doing the three fingered salute.</p><p>Diane laughed.</p><p>""Not you, you div! I meant madam here!""</p><p>""I will Mummy... promise!"" the naked 6 year old said before giving her Mum another kiss.</p><p>""And now I AM talking to you..."" Diane looked at me. ""NO spoiling her!""</p><p>I looked at Alice and gave a big sniff like I was about to cry, making her burst into another fit of those lovely girlie giggles.</p><p>""Mummy told me off..."" I whined like a spoilt kid, ""and I ain't even dun nuffink!""</p><p>""He's a big baby..."" Diane whispered into the ear of a giggly Alice.</p><p>""What did she say?"" I asked, even though it had deliberately been loud enough for me to hear.</p><p>""Not telling you!"" Alice teased.</p><p>""You better..."" I warned her.</p><p>""Why?"" she asked.</p><p>""Otherwise..."" I said, taking tiny steps towards her, ""I might have to do... THIS!""</p><p>I suddenly threw myself at them on the bed, and before she was aware, I had Alice pinned flat down on her back on the bed by her hands.</p><p>""Hmm... what should I do..."" I said as if thinking aloud. ""I KNOW!""</p><p>With that I brought my head down to her flat little tummy and started blowing big, loud raspberries on her tummy-button. Alice was in absolute hysterics.</p><p>""Huh she's not so tough now is she Mummy?"" I said to Diane.</p><p>She shook her head.</p><p>""What do you think I should do now?"" I asked her.</p><p>Diane pretended to be thinking.</p><p>""How about... THIS!"" Diane said as I lifted my head and then she did exactly the same.</p><p>""Mummmeeee!"" Alice howled with laughter.</p><p>I finally let her up and she crawled across the bed on her knees and hit me on the shoulder. I pretended I was going to grab her again but she managed to scramble away. I picked up Diane's letter and gave it a quick scan.</p><p>""Are they open on a Saturday?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Yeah, why?""</p><p>I showed her the letter and pointed out with my finger.</p><p>""It says, please telephone us on receipt of this letter?""</p><p>""Oh I never noticed!"" she replied. ""About time I got up anyway..."" she said looking at the bedside clock before turning to Alice. ""You... have a wash and then go in your bedroom and get dressed!""</p><p>""I suppose I'd better get some clothes on too... I have a long journey home!"" I laughed.</p><p>""Nutter!"" Diane mumbled as she got out of bed.</p><p>I gave her a wolf-whistle as I admired her sexy naked body. She came over and put her arms around me and we had a long, passionate kiss while I had a grope of her pert little arse.</p><p>""Pack it in..."" she said with a slight giggle, ""you'll get me going and I have things to do!""</p><p>""Ah you little tease!"" I laughed as I swatted her bum.</p><p>I quickly slipped my joggers and t-shirt back on and left her to it before I wandered down the landing and into Alice's room. She was still naked.</p><p>""Haven't you got dressed yet missus?"" I asked.</p><p>""I don't know what to wear!"" she claimed.</p><p>""You're as bad as your mother!"" I laughed.</p><p>""Oi! I heard that!"" Diane called from the other room.</p><p>""You was meant to... big ears!"" I called back.</p><p>""Right then..."" I said as I looked in Alice's drawers. ""How about... that?""</p><p>I handed her a red summer dress which had a massive strawberry on the front. I had thought about shorts and a t-shirt as the forecast was for a nice sunny day, but thinking one step ahead, a skirt or a dress always made life much easier, if you get my meaning. I rooted in her underwear drawer and found her a pair of pink knickers which just happened to have little strawberries printed all over them. I lowered my voice.</p><p>""There you go..."" I said handing them to her, ""very co-ordinated... even down to your knickers..."" I reached in for a pair of white ankle socks. ""...and some socks as well!""</p><p>""Thank you!"" she said beckoning me down for a hug and kiss.</p><p>I took the opportunity to feel her bum again before she got herself dressed.</p><p>I made my way downstairs, shortly followed by Diane and eventually Alice put in an appearance.</p><p>""Oh you look very nice and summery!"" I complimented my sexy little girl</p><p>""So what you up to today?"" Diane asked as she picked up the brush to sort out Alice's hair.</p><p>""Not a lot!"" I replied. ""I need to pop home and grab a change of clothes, but other than that, like I said, not a lot. You?""</p><p>""Well I better phone the store about my job offer...""</p><p>""You best, just to see what they want,"" I replied.</p><p>""Can I come with you when you go home Daddy?"" Alice asked.</p><p>""That's up to Mummy..."" I told her.</p><p>""Can I Mum, pleassseee?"" she whined looking up at her.</p><p>""Alice! I'm trying to do your hair... TRYING being the word!""</p><p>Diane moved Alice's head back into position and began brushing it again.</p><p>""If you behave yourself, I suppose so,"" Diane said, ""it'll give me some peace and quiet to make a phone call at least!""</p><p>""Yeah!"" Alice squealed happily, and ten minutes later we were walking hand in hand up the path into my house.</p><p>Once we were safely inside and out of sight I picked my little lover up and hugged her tightly.</p><p>""We are now going to have lots of time to spend together... on our own while Mummy's at work!"" I told her as I slipped my hands up her dress and squeezed her little bum.</p><p>""Does that mean we can... you know... do the licking and sexy stuff?"" she asked naively.</p><p>""You betcha we will!"" I said with a big grin. ""I'll show you how to do lots and lots of stuff together so that we can make each other feel REALLY nice. Would you like that?""</p><p>""Uh-huh!"" she said enthusiastically, nodding her head like mad.</p><p>""Good!"" I said before I locked my lips onto hers and slipped my hands down the back of her knickers.</p><p>This was going to be great, and I could hardly wait for Diane to start her job. Although I didn't know it at the time, that moment was going to come much sooner than I'd imagined.</p><p><b>© 2012 Carroll Lewis</b></p>"
1011,"Football Crazy, Part 1",Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['M/b', 'b7', 'b8', 'oral', 'anal', 'mast', 'boy', 'pedo', 'paedo', 'cons', 'cp']","When Peter gets new neighbours in the shape of Melissa and her 7 year old son Jason, he wonders how he will ever get close to the adorable little boy. However by good fortune, fate comes knocking at his door... literally! In order to get close to him, Peter decides to become a football fan and it's not long before he's up to his tricks again. When he takes Jason along for a trial with a local under-9's football team, not all is as it first seems. The teams manager John seems vaguely familiar, but he cannot work out why. Also, the boys continually ask whether he is 'a friend of John's'. When he eventually lies and says that he is, little Gavin gives him a blow job in the toilets. He finds the social side to be somewhat different to what he imagined it might be too. What's going on, and WHY does Peter think that somehow he knows John? Maybe he's going crazy... in fact he's going 'Football Crazy'",2013-05-03T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental.

© Carroll Lewis 2011","<p>Little Jason adored football. I'm talking about proper football... what the yanks refer to as ""soccer"". I've never any Englishman saying her was going to a ""soccer match"". It's ALWAYS footie!</p><p>I knew he liked football because whenever I saw him, he was kicking a football around and was usually dressed in one of his many football kits.</p><p>He was a cute, good looking little lad and as I came and went, whenever I saw him I'd smile and he'd smile back. He was a familiar sight with his light brown, spiky gelled hair and bright blue eyes.</p><p>Over the next few weeks the smile became a wave and then he began to smile and wave every time I saw him. I didn't even know his name back then as they hadn't lived next door very long. But, his football shirt had the number 9 emblazoned across the back with the name ""JASON"" above it, so it was a fair assumption that was his name. I never saw a Dad, so if there was one lurking about somewhere, I'd not seen him. </p><p>I'd often watch Jason kicking his ball about, surreptitiously from behind my curtains of course. I had no idea of his age either, but guessed he was no more than 9 at the most. He'd often be dressed it what appeared to be his favourite kit of claret and blue shirt, white silky type shorts where you could see the outline of his little pants through them, claret coloured socks and a pair of trainers. Sometimes he wore a different kit, but that one appeared to be his favourite.</p><p>I did a bit of research and discovered that the kit was West Ham United, also known as ""The Hammers"" or ""The Irons"".</p><p>The claret and blue kit he wore was the usual one which they wore for home games and the others I found out, were the away kit and last season's home and away kits. I also found out that the West Ham ""song"" was ""I'm forever blowing bubbles!"", and they played at the Boleyn Ground which was also known as Upton Park in the East End of London.</p><p>Don't you just love the Internet?</p><p>I hadn't really spoken to Jason or his Mum properly, other than saying hello in passing type of thing. I spent a lot of time trying to think of a way of doing just that or more to the point, how to get close to cute, sweet little Jason. As it happens, they came to me one afternoon while I was taking a break from my writing.</p><p>I'd just made a fresh cup of coffee and was relaxing with a cigarette, inbetween looking through my rather large encrypted collection of images and videos, when there was a loud double rap at my front door.</p><p>Shit! I thought to myself as paranoia ran riot through me. It's the old bill! I was panic stricken. I quickly pulled the usb stick out causing the files to encrypt automatically, shut my laptop down and ran with it into my bedroom. As I hid them away, the rap was repeated.</p><p>I envisaged a large gang of burly policemen about to bust my door off its hinges like I'd seen on the many fly-on-the-wall documentaries on TV. I could already see the headline in the local paper: ""PERVERT ARRESTED IN POLICE SWOOP!""</p><p>I raced to my front door, my heart pounding and thumping a hard tattoo in my chest. When I opened it, I got the shock of my life. Little Jason was stood there holding his Mum's hand. He flashed me a beautiful little smile.</p><p>'Sorry about that...' I said breathlessly, 'I was in the loo!' I lied.</p><p>'Oh I'm sorry' the attractive woman that was Jason's Mum said apologetically.</p><p>She had a worried look about her. She wasn't unattractive to be honest. A tiny petite frame with almost non-existent tits judging from what I could tell, and was pretty in a cutesy sort of way. I could certainly see where Jason got his attractiveness from.</p><p>I looked at the lad in question who was looking decidedly cute. He was dressed in his school uniform of white polo shirt, which was now untucked and splattered with paint of various colours, grey school trousers with an elasticated waist and a pair of black trainers.</p><p>'Come on in...' I invited them cordially with a feeling of intense relief, as I ushered them inside and led them through to the lounge. 'Make yourselves comfy...' I said. 'Coffee? I've just made some...'</p><p>'Please' Jason's Mum said.</p><p>'Would you like a coke... Jason isn't it?'</p><p>He nodded.</p><p>'Yes please... how do you know my name?' he asked me sweetly.</p><p>'It's on the back of your football shirt... it's a bit of a giveaway!' I laughed.</p><p>Jason raised his hand to his mouth and giggled rather infectiously.</p><p>'Oh yeah... I forgot!'</p><p>I quickly returned with the drinks and placed them on the coffee table before I sat down in an armchair and took out a cigarette. I offered the pack to Jason's Mum and she gratefully accepted one.</p><p>'Oh how rude of me...' I said offering her my hand. 'I'm Peter by the way!'</p><p>'Melissa...' she replied as she shook it, 'or Mel for short. Sorry I've not introduced myself sooner... what with the divorce... and then moving...'</p><p>I waved my hand dismissively.</p><p>'No problem' I said with a smile as I blew smoke out. 'Anyway, what brings you knocking today?'</p><p>Her face fell and the worried expression returned.</p><p>'Oh... yeah... er... is that blue Ford yours?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'I er... just backed into it...' she said worriedly.</p><p>'And?' I laughed, looking at little Jason.</p><p>'I dented the bumper!' she told me.</p><p>'Don't worry about it!' I laughed again. 'It's an old banger... and I'm getting rid of it soon anyway...'</p><p>Mel smiled with relief.</p><p>'I was so worried...'</p><p>'Don't be...' I said, 'it's okay. Honestly!'</p><p>She physically relaxed now. I noticed Jason eyeing up my large plasma HDTV and the satellite box.</p><p>'You got Sky?' he asked.</p><p>'Yup!' I said with a big smile. 'The full works. I couldn't watch my football without it!' I lied.</p><p>'What team do you support?' he asked.</p><p>I decided to pull out one of my trump cards.</p><p>'What team... What team?' I laughed. 'There is only ONE team... the mighty HAMMERS!'</p><p>I knew that would get him.</p><p>'YEAH!!!!' he shrieked. 'UP THE IRONS!'</p><p>'Oh gawd...' Mel laughed, 'not another West Ham nutter!'</p><p>'Nothing wrong with that is there matey?' I smiled at little Jason.</p><p>He shook his head. He had a grin on his face from ear to ear. I then cranked it up a gear by chanting the club song that I'd learnt from the Internet and waving my arms in the air.</p><p>'I'm forever blowing... bubbles... pretty bubbles in the airrrrr....'</p><p>Jason sang the next line.</p><p>'They fly so high... nearly reach the skyyyyy....'</p><p>I joined in so that we were singing it together.</p><p>'And like my dreams... they fade and dieeeeee...'</p><p>The pair of us burst out laughing.</p><p>'You do realise you've just made a new best friend for life there don't you?' Mel laughed.</p><p>'Any Hammers fan's a friend of mine!' I winked at little Jason who simply couldn't stop smiling.</p><p>'So you get to watch ALL their games?' he asked excitedly.</p><p>I knew that all the premiership matches were shown live on Sky Sports.</p><p>'Yup!' I said, Each and every one. It's alright... but not as good as actually being there to watch it though...'</p><p>'You been to Upton Park?' he asked incredulously.</p><p>'Yeah loads of times!' I lied. 'You can't beat the atmosphere of actually being at the ground'</p><p>I pulled another trump card out of my sleeve.</p><p>'Maybe next time... if it's okay with your Mum... you could come with me?'</p><p>Jason was almost jumping up and down with excitement.</p><p>'Can I Mum? Can I? Please Mum... can I?'</p><p>'We'll see!' she replied, giving me a wink.</p><p>Then I lowered my voice and whispered to Jason as if his Mum wasn't there.</p><p>'Even if she says no...' I said with my hand cupped round my mouth like it was a big secret, 'you can always come in here... and we can watch it together on Sky!' </p><p>'Yeah!' he said, punching the air..</p><p>He took a big gulp of his coke and then gave a loud belch.</p><p>'What do you say?' Mel said glaring at him.</p><p>'Pardon!'</p><p>'Should think so too young man!'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'You should hear me...' I told him. 'I can burp ""bubbles""!' I laughed again.</p><p>Jason giggled like mad.</p><p>'There's a game tonight!' he said expectantly.</p><p>'So there is!' I replied.</p><p>I hadn't a bloody clue really, but if Jason said there was a West Ham game on, with him being such a huge fan I just knew he'd be right.</p><p>'You're welcome to come in and watch it... if it's okay with your Mum?'</p><p>'Can I Mum... please...can I...pleasssseeee?'</p><p>'Suppose so' she relented, 'but you better be good?'</p><p>Jason jumped up and hugged Mel, plastering her face with kisses.</p><p>'I think someone's pleased!' I said laughing.</p><p>Jason sat back down and drank some more cola.</p><p>'I tell you what...' I suggested, 'if you come in early enough, we can make an evening of it. We can get pizza... but no pineapple or those horrible little fishy things.... Ewww!'</p><p>'Anchovies!' Jason said helpfully.</p><p>'Bless you!' I replied.</p><p>Mel roared with laughter, but Jason didn't get the joke.</p><p>'How old are you anyway Jase?' I asked.</p><p>'7!' he replied.</p><p>'Oh... I was 7... when I was your age!'</p><p>Melissa laughed again as little Jason tried to work that one out.</p><p>I looked at him disappointedly.</p><p>'I better cancel the dancing girls... and the beers then...'</p><p>He got that one and giggled like mad.</p><p>'Right then' Mel said finishing her coffee, 'if you're coming back here, best get you home and out of that rag bag that you call a uniform!' she laughed. 'State of him... you'd never believe that was clean and freshly ironed this morning would you?'</p><p>'I would...' I said, remembering my own daughter's school days. 'Mine were exactly the same!'</p><p>'You got kids?'</p><p>'I do... but they're all grown up now... and live at the opposite end of the country... so haven't seen them for years... you know what families are like sometimes?'</p><p>She nodded sympathetically.</p><p>'Can I call you Uncle Peter? Jason asked.</p><p>'You can call me anything you like... as long as it's not too late for kick off!' I laughed.</p><p>To my total surprise, Jason ran over to me and gave me a big hug.</p><p>'Thanks Uncle Pete!' he said affectionately.</p><p>'That was a nice surprise!' I said, returning the hug.</p><p>We made our way to the door.</p><p>'Sorry about the car...' Melissa apologised again.</p><p>'Will you forget about that!' I insisted with a laugh.</p><p>'Thanks' she said, taking me by surprise and giving me a peck on the cheek.</p><p>'Come on you!' she said to Jason.</p><p>He gave me another hug before he ran happily up the path towards his house. I called after him.</p><p>'JASE?'</p><p>He stopped in his tracks and turned around.</p><p>'I'm forever blowing bubbles!' I shouted.</p><p>He beamed me one of his fantastic smiles.</p><p>'Up the hammers!' he called back.</p><p>'About an hour okay?' Mel asked.</p><p>'Fine!' I said. 'Whenever he's ready!'</p><p>'Be nice to have a bit of ME time!' she laughed as she followed her son out.</p><p>I watched Melissa's little arse wiggle in a tight pair of jeans as she made her way up the path and home. I pictured myself ramming my cock up it. She was pretty, cute and very attractive. I decided that I would quite happily fuck her.</p><p>I went back into my lounge after closing the door and got my laptop back out as I looked forward to the return of little 7 year old Jason. I surfed to a few of my favourite secret places on the net to look for anything new. While they were downloading to my encrypted folders, I went onto the official West Ham Football Club website. I made a note of players names, together with their recent form which hadn't been that good lately, before visiting the club's online shop where I ordered a number of West Ham branded goods. I thought they would be great incentives for Jason should I need them. If I didn't, then equally great rewards.</p><p>The hour went past surprisingly quickly and it wasn't long before there was a tapping at my door. I opened it to see little Jason standing there with a huge smile from ear to ear. He had changed into... what else but his favourite West Ham kit. In addition, he had a West Ham scarf around his neck and a matching hat on.</p><p>'Look at you!' I laughed. 'You won't need a scarf or a hat on in here though...'</p><p>'I know' he said taking them off as he stepped in, 'but I wanted to bring them'</p><p>We made our way into the lounge after I stopped off at the kitchen to get him a can of cola. I sat on the sofa and Jason plonked himself next to me.</p><p>'Do you want to go out and get pizza?' I asked, '...our shall we have it delivered?'</p><p>We couldn't make up our minds from the menu leaflet that had been put through my door, so we decided we'd go out in the car and get them ourselves. As there was plenty of time before kick off, we were soon in the car and on our way. </p><p>Jason was quite a chatty little boy and I learned all about what he liked and didn't like at school. I wasn't surprised to find out that his favourite lesson was P.E... especially when they played football.</p><p>'Do you play in a team?' I asked.</p><p>'I'm in the school team...' he told me proudly. 'But I want to join a proper team... you know in a league... but Mum won't let me' he said sadly, his little face falling.</p><p>I felt a huge surge of affection for him as he was a lovely little lad, as I looked down at his little milky thighs in those shorts.</p><p>'Oh never mind...' I said sympathetically, '...maybe she'll change her mind at some stage... you never know!'</p><p>He remained silent as we pulled up and we entered the pizza shop holding hands. It had a high counter and little Jason kept jumping up to try and see what was going on, so I lifted him up and sat him on the counter top so that he could watch the chef. We went through the menu and I told him we'd have a separate pizza each. Jason chose his toppings and we picked out cheesy garlic bread, bottles of cola and chocolate ice cream to finish with. As the chef prepared our pizzas, Jason gave me a running commentary.</p><p>'That's tomato sauce... and that's cheese... pepperoni... spicy beef...'</p><p>He was having a whale of a time just watching them being made and cooked, and in a short time they were done.</p><p>'Come on matey!' I said.</p><p>I lifted him down, copping a nice feel of his cute little bum as I did. He didn't say anything so whether he even noticed I'd done it or not I wasn't sure. Shortly we were back in the car and pulling up outside home in no time. Once out of the car, I locked it and decided to take a look at my bumper after Mel had made such a fuss. I had to search for the tiny dent.</p><p>'Mummy did that!' Jason pointed with a giggle.</p><p>'Oh you little snitch!' I laughed.</p><p>Jason continued to giggle as we carried our food inside.</p><p>Soon we were back in the lounge munching on our pizzas, drinking large amounts of fizzy coke and belching loudly like men out on a stag night. Jason was in fits of giggles as we tried to outdo one another with louder, longer burps. Once the pizzas were demolished, we started on the chocolate ice cream and eventually, we were both stuffed. I looked at little Jason with chocolate ice cream smeared all around his mouth.</p><p>'Come here...' I said, 'look at the state of your moosh!</p><p>I sat him on my lap and wiped his face with a tea towel.</p><p>'If your Mum saw that she'd go spare!' I laughed before I switched the television on.</p><p>There was still plenty of time before the game started as the pundits discussed the merits of both teams and predicted the outcome of the forthcoming match. Jason suddenly jumped up.</p><p>'I need a wee!' he announced. 'Back in a minute!</p><p>He scampered off to the loo while I tidied up from our food.</p><p>When Jason returned he seemed very quiet compared to earlier and I noticed he kept his hands over the front of his shorts.</p><p>'What's up my little fellow hammers fan?' </p><p>Sheepishly, he slowly removed his hands with a little embarrassment. There was a big damp patch at the front.</p><p>'Ah!' I said.</p><p>'I accidentally wee'd my shorts...' he said quietly.</p><p>'Well I can see that!' I told him. 'If you go home to change now you're going to miss the start of the game...'</p><p>He looked up at me.</p><p>'You can always take them off and I'll stick them on the radiator for you?' I suggested.</p><p>He thought for a moment before he made the decision that it would be a good idea. He whipped them down to reveal a very cute pair of white pants printed all over with... what else but little footballs.</p><p>'My pants are all wet as well!' he said as he handed me his shorts.</p><p>'Take them off too then' I told him, 'and I'll dry them as well.</p><p>This time around he was much more hesitant.</p><p>'But you'll see... my willy and that...' he protested.</p><p>'Don't worry' I told him, 'we're both blokes... you have a willy... and so do I!'</p><p>He thought about that for a moment before he hooked his thumbs into his waistband, tugged them down and stepped out of them. He handed his pants to me and I placed them on the radiator with his shorts before returning to the sofa. I managed to get a look at his lovely little cock and for his age, it was superb. His little bum was a lovely little peach too. Jason snuggled up next to me, turning his body into me and then putting his arm across for a hug.</p><p>'Thank you Uncle Pete!' he said affectionately.</p><p>'You're very welcome matey' I replied, kissing the top of his head.</p><p>'Can I sit on your lap?' he asked.</p><p>'Course you can... any time!' I lifted him up.</p><p>He sat with a leg draped over each of mine and laid back against my chest. The build up to the the game had started. I put an arm around him, letting my hand rest on his flat smooth tummy where his shirt had ridden up. I gently rubbed it.</p><p>'Look at that!' I laughed.</p><p>'What?' he said, thinking I meant something on the TV.</p><p>'That little belly... full of pizza... cola and ice cream'</p><p>'Not as big as yours!' he giggled cheekily, pulling my t-shirt out and lifting it up. 'Yours is much bigger... look... and it's all hairy!' he giggled again.</p><p>'Ah... but I'm much bigger than you. Yours will be big and hairy when you get to my age!'</p><p>Jason poked his tongue out in that cheeky way of his.</p><p>'Ewww... horrible thing... put it away!' I laughed as he giggled uncontrollably</p><p>As we sat there watching TV, I absent mindedly rubbed his little tummy again, only slightly lower this time. In fact, my fingertips were literally only a few millimetres from that cute little cock.</p><p>The game kicked off and we watched the first ten minutes or so. I continued to gently rub his lower tummy and as Jason shifted his position to get a little more comfy, my fingertips brushed lightly against the tip of his cock. I heard Jason suck in his breath. I knew why of course.</p><p>'You okay Jase?' I asked.</p><p>'Er... yeah... just getting more comfortable...' he said wriggling himself about.</p><p>As he wriggled, my hand brushed it a couple more times and I was sure that he was now doing it deliberately. On the final brush I heard him gasp again and I noticed his little cock had stiffened up. He turned sideways a little into me, so I placed my other hand on his soft little bum cheek. I gently squeezed and caressed it, making it obvious what I was doing. Suddenly, he looked up at me with those lovely eyes and smiled.</p><p>'You like that?' I asked quietly.</p><p>Jason nodded.</p><p>'Thought so...'I said, 'I can tell'</p><p>'How?'</p><p>'Your willy's gone all nice and stiff. It only does that when you like what I'm doing and you feel sexy...'</p><p>Jason giggled as he turned back to his original position, leaning back against me.</p><p>'That's a lovely little willy you've got there...' I whispered in his ear, 'you're very sexy... did you know that?'</p><p>'Am I?' he said with surprise, turning his head to look at me</p><p>'Very!' I replied, kissing his head again.</p><p>'How do you know?'</p><p>'Because I've seen lots... played with lots... sucked lots... and I've got lots of pictures of them on my computer as well...'</p><p>'Really?' he said with interested surprise. 'You've sucked willy's? Isn't that dirty? That's where you wee from!'</p><p>'No' I laughed, 'it's lovely. I've sucked willy's since I was smaller than you. If someone plays with yours, it feels really nice... and if they suck it...'</p><p>I gave him a big grin, leaving the sentence unfinished and letting him work it out for himself.</p><p>'Cool!' he said.</p><p>Little Jason was clearly interested. I moved my hand down between his legs and gently rubbed his tiny smooth ball sack with the palm of my hand.</p><p>'Mmm...' he murmured.</p><p>'That nice?' I asked.</p><p>Jason nodded.</p><p>'See... I told you!' I said as I moved my hand onto his little stiff cock and squeezed it gently between my finger and thumb.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' he whispered, 'that feels really nice!'</p><p>I gently pulled his tiny foreskin back to reveal the little purplish head before I ran my thumb across the top of it. He sucked his breath in again.</p><p>'Ooh...' he gasped.</p><p>I took hold of it and began to gently wank him. Then I slipped a hand underneath him and Jason raised himself up to allow my hand access to his bum. I gently squeezed and fondled his little cheeks as I continued to stroke his sweet little cock, all interest in the game now forgotten. He suddenly turned his head with a look of sheer pleasure on his face.</p><p>'Can I see what yours looks like Uncle Pete?' he asked unexpectedly.</p><p>'My what?'</p><p>I knew what he wanted of course but I teased him, wanting to hear him say it properly.</p><p>'Can I see... your willy?'</p><p>'Why?'</p><p>'Well you've seen mine and... and I've never seen a big one... you know a man's?'</p><p>I picked him up under his arms and turned him around to face me, one leg either side as his little cocklet stood up proudly between them before I kissed his sweet little face.</p><p>'You are lovely...' I whispered, 'but if I do... you can't tell anyone about any of this? You have to promise?' I told him seriously. 'Otherwise we'll both get into very big, very serious trouble... especially me... with the police and everything... and I'll probably go to prison!'</p><p>I laid it on extremely thick to ensure he realised how serious the consequences would be for me if he said anything. His little face fell and filled with sadness as Jason wrapped his arms around me and hugged me tightly.</p><p>'I promise!' he said solemnly and with real affection. 'I won't tell ANY one... ever!'</p><p>I kissed his forehead.</p><p>'Thank you' I said.</p><p>He suddenly brightened up.</p><p>So can I?' he asked hopefully.</p><p>'I suppose so...' I said. </p><p>I wanted to encourage him in handling my cock. </p><p>'But you have to get it out?</p><p>Without a seconds hesitation I felt his little hands at my jeans undoing the button and then unzipping me. His little fingers then found their way into my pants.</p><p>'Urrgh' he giggled, 'you've wee'd your pants as well!'</p><p>He raised both hands up and looked at the slimy, slippery goo that was coating them. He moved his fingers about about and studied the the thin, stringy strands which stretched between them.</p><p>'I haven't wet myself...' I laughed, 'my name's NOT Jason!'</p><p>He looked at me with mock annoyance and gave me a playful little slap. I poked my tongue out at him and he struggled to keep a straight face.</p><p>'It's called pre-cum' I explained. 'it's what comes out of grown up willy's'</p><p>'Why?'</p><p>'Because it makes it all nice and slippery when you put it in a girl's wee hole... or...'</p><p>I leaned forward and whispered into his ear.</p><p>'...a cute little boy's bum hole...'</p><p>His facial expression changed into one of pure interest and wonderment.</p><p>'You've put your willy up boy's bums?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'Have you had one up yours?' he wanted to know.</p><p>'When I was little like you I did...' I told him. 'I had lots of them. I even had one in my mouth and one in my bum... both at the same time! Sucking on a willy... or having your willy sucked feels REALLY nice!'</p><p>'That is SO cool!' he said with excitement and real interest in his voice.</p><p>I was dead chuffed by his reaction. This was so much easier than I could ever have imagined it might have been, and I wondered how long it would be before I had my cock in either his mouth or up his little bum. Or preferably... BOTH!</p><p>His hands went back into my pants and this time he extracted my cock.</p><p>'Oh wow!' he gasped, 'it's really big!'</p><p>'Well it is compared to yours...' I laughed.</p><p>Jason looked down between his legs to do a comparison.</p><p>'But yours will be big like that one day' I told him. 'Anyway, I like yours just as it is now...'</p><p>'But it's tiny... and I don't have any hair!'</p><p>'You will start to grow some when you get to 11 or so... the same is it will start to get bigger... but it's cute and sexy just as it is. You are very, very sexy and I think you're lovely just as you are!' I said giving him a kiss.</p><p>'Are you going to suck my willy?' he asked.</p><p>'Depends... do you want me to?' I asked.</p><p>'Will it hurt?''</p><p>'No' I laughed, 'it will actually be the nicest feeling you've ever felt'</p><p>'Better than Christmas?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'Better than my birthday?'</p><p>'Better than both of them put together!' I told him, 'by about 100 times!'</p><p>'Cool!' he said. 'Then I want you to. Can I see the pictures on your computer you said about? I want to see one of a boy getting his willy sucked... and a boy sucking on a big willy like yours?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'Jump up then' I said, lifting him to the floor before I went and fetched my laptop.</p><p>I went into the other room to get it, sat back down and booted it up while Jason climbed back onto my lap. Once it was there, I decrypted some of my folders. I went into one where I knew there was a series of a boy around the same age as little Jason and clicked the folder open.</p><p>A little dark haired boy appeared on the screen dressed in a school uniform of white polo shirt with the identifying badge obscured and grey school trousers, very much like the one that Jason actually wore. It was just an ordinary full length photograph, much like you'd find on the wall of any home.</p><p>The next one was a close up of the boy smiling. A head and shoulders shot, once again with the badge obscured. This boy was one of my favourites in my huge collection as he was incredibly cute and just the right age.</p><p>In the one that followed, he was dressed in a football kit. It was a different team to Jason's. Red shirt with nice white shorts. Again I had no idea of the team but Jason with his great knowledge of 'the beautiful game' put me straight.</p><p>'That's Man U!' he told me with an air of authority.</p><p>'I knew that!' I lied.</p><p>'But it's last season's kit though...'</p><p>That actually told me a lot. The picture must have been taken at least a year ago. I clicked on the next picture and now the boy was minus his shorts and sporting a lovely little hard on.</p><p>'His willy looks just like mine!' Jason giggled looking down at his own stiff little man.</p><p>'So is his sexy little bum!' I laughed, clicking onto the next one where the boy was on all fours showing it off.</p><p>I clicked again, and this one showed a man sucking on the boys beautiful little cock. Most of the man's face was obscured although you could tell that he had a greying moustache as his lips locked over the end of the boys stiff little cock.</p><p>'Cool...' Jason gasped when he saw it.</p><p>I clicked the next one. The boy had his small hands wrapped around the man's thick, veiny cock and was smiling at the camera. Jason studied the picture closely.</p><p>'You like that?' I asked.</p><p>Jason nodded. The next two blew him away. The little boy was on his knees in front of the man, the cock in his mouth with his tiny cheeks bulging out as he sucked it.</p><p>'Oh wow!' Jason gasped again.</p><p>I clicked the last one in the set. This time the boy was smiling at the camera, only he had white creamy cum all around his mouth, dribbling off his chin in large ropes down onto his neck and little smooth, hairless chest. He was holding up his hands in a 'thumbs up' gesture. Jason was silent, his eyes glued to the image on the screen.</p><p>'What's that stuff... is that what's coming out of yours?'</p><p>'No...' I explained, 'that's cum. Pre-cum is the slippery stuff that helps you put it in... but when you play with or suck on a big cock for long enough... when you get that really nice feeling I told you about?'</p><p>Jason nodded.</p><p>'When you get that feeling, that's when that comes out... that's why it's known as ""cum""!'</p><p>'What's it do?'</p><p>'Apart from taste nice you mean?' I laughed. 'When it goes into a ladies wee hole... that's the stuff that makes a baby!'</p><p>'Oh wow!' he said. 'Will it come out of mine?' he wanted to know.</p><p>'No' I said laughing, 'well not until you get to about 11 or 12 probably...'</p><p>'Does yours?'</p><p>'Yeah' I laughed again before whispering into his ear, 'but it needs a beautiful, sexy 7 year old boy to play with it... or suck on it... to make that happen!'</p><p>Jason giggled. I let what I'd said sink in for a moment before I clicked on a video clip in the same folder. The screen came to life as the same little boy appeared on his knees in front of the man's big cock. He looked to the camera, smiling and waving before wrapping both hands around it and wanking it steadily. Jason was so interested, he leaned forward to study it more closely.</p><p>The boy on-screen then moved his head forward and slipped his lips over the end of it. Jason leaned forward a bit more, his little face inches from the screen as he sucked in his breath.</p><p>I'd seen the video many times before of course, but I was always amazed at how much cock this little boy could fit into his tiny mouth. I hoped that Jason was taking notes as the boy moved his head backwards and forwards, sucking hard as he slurped noisily.</p><p>The man's hands came down, and as he held the little boy's head in place, began to fuck his mouth, getting faster and faster before he suddenly groaned. You could see the man's cum pulsing up his cock and into the boy's hot sucking mouth as he filled it with spurt after spurt of hot, sticky cum.</p><p>The little boy gulped continually and swallowed noisily, his little throat muscles going ten to the dozen, but he was unable to keep up with the flow. The slimy, stringy goo overflowed from his tiny mouth as he coughed and gagged and it hung in long dangly ropes from his chin.</p><p>When the man was done, he withdrew his cock from the boys mouth. The boy turned to the camera, gave a huge cummy smile followed by the thumbs up before it faded to black and then finished.</p><p>Jason sat there silently staring at the blank screen before he turned and looked at me.</p><p>'What did you think of that then?' I asked.</p><p>'That was... so cool!' he smiled. 'I didn't know you could do that... and he looked like he really liked it!'</p><p>'Probably because he did!' I said. 'I used to love it. Do you think maybe you'd like to do that?'</p><p>He thought for a moment.</p><p>'Maybe...' he said with an impish little smile, which from experience usually meant yes but not right now.</p><p>'How about... I show you how nice it makes you feel?' I said, moving the laptop to one side and then lifting little Jason down.</p><p>I stood up and sat him back on the sofa, pulling him gently to the edge of the cushions as I gently opened his legs wide and knelt down between them. I looked at his beautiful little cock sticking up in front of me before I took hold of his ankles and positioned his feet flat on the sofa.</p><p>Using the palm of my hand, I rubbed his lovely tiny and tight ball sack before taking his incredibly stiff little cock between my finger and thumb, and gently began to move his tiny foreskin up and down wanking him.</p><p>'Mmm... he sighed softly, 'that feels nice... ooh...'</p><p>I leaned forward as I carefully pulled the foreskin back a little exposing his tiny purple glans and then swirled my tongue all around it.</p><p>Jason groaned.</p><p>'Ooh... aargh... nice...'</p><p>I then slipped my lips over the length of it and slowly sucked down to the base and back up half a dozen times.</p><p>'Oh yeah... oh yeah...he gasped each time I moved my lips up and down it, as I gave little 7 year old Jason his first ever blow job.</p><p>I looked up at him. Jason's eyes were closed and his cute little face was screwed up with pleasure at this delicious new sensation he was feeling. Then I licked between his legs and around his tiny, tight smooth ball sack before gently sucking his tiny balls into my mouth.</p><p>'Ooh...' Jason gasped.</p><p>He clearly liked that. I followed that up by taking his cock and balls into my mouth together, sucking hard and swirling my tongue about, before sliding my mouth up and down his little length again, sucking him even harder.</p><p>I wanted to give Jason the best sensations ever. I wanted to make his little cock tingle so much that he thought it might explode. I wanted Jason to enjoy it so much that he'd want it again and again. I wanted him to crave those tingles continuously. Just like I had when I was 7 years old.</p><p>'Ooh... it's really... starting to... tingle...' he gasped.</p><p>I knew from my own childhood that it was the sign of a dry little boy cum about to wash through his tiny body, so I moved my mouth up and down it faster and sucked him harder, stopping occasionally to flick around the head with the tip of my tongue. His hands came down and gripped my head tightly as I pleasured him to his first ever, mind blowing little boy orgasm.</p><p>'Oh... yeah... tingles... really tingles.. ooh... nice...really nice... tingling...'</p><p>His stiff, springy little cock jerked about in my mouth and I felt his lovely little body shuddering and jolting involuntarily with every further swipe, lick and suck of his sweet, delicious little cock.</p><p>I knew from experience when men used to suck my own little cock, that this was the point where it was likely to become painful, so I came off him and let him enjoy the rest of the pleasure which was racing through his little 7 year old body from between his legs.</p><p>I sat back on my heels and looked at my handiwork. His stiff little cock with its glowing red tip was jerking like mad, his eyes were still closed and his face still screwed up in pleasure. His little smooth chest rose and fell rapidly as he breathed hard and fast while biting down on his bottom lip. I stood up. My work was done. For now at least.</p><p>Eventually after a few minutes, Jason slowly opened his eyes. He had that dreamy, far away look on his face that only appeared after a fantastic, hard orgasm as his little red cock went back to his its soft, floppy state.</p><p>'Welcome back!' I laughed.</p><p>He smiled dreamily and then gave me an inane little grin.</p><p>'No point in asking you if you enjoyed that!' I laughed again.</p><p>He shook his head. I sat back next to him and lifted him back onto my lap, giving his sweet little lips a kiss.</p><p>'Oh by the way...' I said when I came off his mouth, 'two nil to West Ham... up the hammers!'</p><p>Jason's smile became wider at the news that his team had won.</p><p>'That was really nice...' he finally spoke. 'I never knew that my willy could feel THAT good!'</p><p>'That's just the start...' I said with a wink. 'There's lots more we can do!'</p><p>He was definitely more interested now.</p><p>'Now you know how nice it is when you cum... you know... get the tingles... are you going to make me feel nice?' I asked him. 'You don't have to suck it... you can use your hands if you want to... like you saw the little boy do?'</p><p>Jason gave me the most beautiful smile as he nodded his little head.</p><p>'Good boy!' I said as I lifted him down and stood him between my legs. 'Kneel down there... that's it' I said as Jason knelt down, 'then you can use both hands. Remember to do it nice and fast... and when the stuff starts coming out, don't stop until I tell you okay?' I winked at him.</p><p>He beamed me another one of those beautiful little smiles and tried to wink back, although it ended up being an exaggerated blink.</p><p>Then I felt his hot, soft little hands around my cock.</p><p>'Hold it nice and firm...' I told him.</p><p>Little Jason followed my instructions as he took a firmer grip and started to move his little hands up and down it.</p><p>'Ooh Jase...' I encouraged him, 'that feels so nice... now a bit faster...'</p><p>He speeded up.</p><p>'Oh yeah... brilliant... wonderful...'</p><p>Encouraged by the praise I was heaping on him, Jason became much more confident very quickly, doing it harder and faster.</p><p>'Oh you're doing that brilliantly!' I told him.</p><p>I closed my eyes and enjoyed the wondrous sensations this beautiful and sexy little 7 year boy was giving me, so it came as a total surprise when I unexpectedly felt a hot, wet sensation on my cock. I opened an eye to see that Jason had put his lips over the end and was sucking on it gently.</p><p>'Oh that feels REALLY good... fantastic...' I gasped encouragingly.</p><p>Happy that he was making me feel so good, Jason sucked harder and took a bit more into his sweet, tiny mouth.</p><p>'Oh my god... that is so nice Jase...' I told him, 'keep on like that and you'll be making cum and squirt in no time!'</p><p>Motivated by my encouraging words, he began to copy what he'd seen the boy on the video do, moving his sweet lips up and down the length as fast as he could, each time cramming more and more into his tiny little mouth until he had as much in it as he could physically fit.</p><p>I opened an eye again so that I could watch him. His little cheeks were bulging out and his sweet head bobbed up and down furiously. I could feel my orgasm building up already as I reached down and held onto Jason's head.</p><p>'Oh fuck... oh aargh... yeah... cumming...' I managed to gasp as my cock erupted and began to spew hot slimy cum into Jason's sweet sucking mouth.</p><p>He began to gulp noisily and I watched him swallow time after time, trying to keep up with the flow. He coughed and gagged, some of my seed dribbling down his chin as a large glob shot out of his nose. I released my hold, allowing the 7 year old to get in some air as more cum leaked from his mouth in long thin strands, threatening to land on his beloved football shirt. After taking in some air, Jason went straight back to sucking and licking up the cum on my cock as he slurped the long hanging ropes back into his mouth noisily.</p><p>'Oh Jason...' I panted, 'that was fantastic... absolutely brilliant... oh wow... you can stop when you want now....'</p><p>Little 7 year old Jason had very quickly developed a taste for semen, that much was very clear. He licked up and down the shaft, around the base followed by my lower tummy, and then around the head, lapping up every little bit of cum he could find before he came off it, smacked his lips noisily and looked up at me with a hug cummy smile.</p><p>'You are one fantastic little cocksucker!' I praised him as he stood back up.</p><p>He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand.</p><p>'Look at the state of you!' I laughed. 'There's some tissues behind you on the table... quick before it dribbles down again and ruins your shirt.'</p><p>I watched his cute little bum wiggle as he quickly dashed and retrieved the box. I lifted Jason back onto my lap and wiped away any remaining cum from his face and around his mouth, before wiping away any bits that he'd actually missed on me, resulting in a big pile of scrunched up, cum soaked tissues. I gave him a big hug and kiss.</p><p>'Oh wow... that was brilliant!' I told him honestly. 'l didn't expect you to do that. Thank you!'</p><p>I gave him another kiss before gathering up the tissues, evidence of our sex fun. And then I plonked him back on the sofa.</p><p>'I'll just get rid of these... do you want a drink mate?'</p><p>'Yes please' he nodded.</p><p>I got up, used tissues in hand, and flushed them away in the bathroom before heading for the kitchen. After waiting for the kettle to boil, I made a coffee for myself and poured Jason a coke before making my way back to the lounge.</p><p>Poor little Jason was so knackered from our exploits, he was stretched out on the sofa... and had fallen asleep. He looked so angelic as he lay there, his smooth little chest rising and falling silently. It was hard to imagine that just 10 minutes ago, he was on his knees sucking my cock with great gusto and enthusiasm before I pumped hot cum down his little 7 year old throat. </p><p>I loved being around this little boy. He was bubbly, vivacious, with a personality that made you want to just hold him in your arms and protect him from all the horrible things in the big wide world. I went into the spare room to grab a pillow and duvet, before returning to slip the pillow under his sweet little head. I placed the cover over him, before getting myself dressed and closing down the laptop.</p><p>About ten minutes later there was a tap at the door. As I went to open it, I spotted Jason's little shorts and pants were still sitting on the radiator, so I scooped them up and shoved them into my pocket before opening the door to see Melissa standing there.</p><p>'Come in' I said warmly.</p><p>I led her into the lounge.</p><p>'Er... Jason's sound asleep!' I told her.</p><p>She peered over at her little boy looking so innocent and sleeping peacefully on my sofa.</p><p>'Too much excitement I guess' she laughed. 'l heard they won!'</p><p>'Something like that' I laughed with her.</p><p>Too much excitement... I thought to myself. You could say that. lf only she knew the real reason he was so tired.</p><p>'It seems a shame to disturb him. He's welcome to stay overnight' I said.</p><p>'Are you sure?' Mel asked, 'l wouldn't want to put you out.'</p><p>'Not at all' I replied.</p><p>'He's been good as gold. He's a lovely little lad and if I had a son... well to be honest... I'd want one just like him' I complimented her.</p><p>I could see the pride in her face. And he's one fantastic little cock sucker who simply adores the taste of my hot, sticky cum... I thought.</p><p>She wandered over to the sofa and my heart began to race. It suddenly dawned on me that under the cover, little Jason was naked from the waist down. I just hoped that Mel wasn't going to rearrange the duvet. Fortunately she only tucked him in before bending and kissing his forehead.</p><p>'Night night darling' she whispered tenderly. 'lt's going to be so weird without him' she added turning to me.</p><p>'l bet' I laughed, 'but I'll look after him I promise' I told her as I walked her to the door.</p><p>'l know you will. He seems to have really taken to you...' she said softly. 'Thanks for everything...'</p><p>She kissed my cheek.</p><p>'You're both welcome... he's an absolute delight' I replied, before Mel left and I watched her lovely arse wiggle its way home again, before closing the door.</p><p>I returned to the lounge to see Jason had turned himself, kicking the duvet off and showing that gorgeous little bum. I was just so thankful he hadn't done it while Melissa was still here. I knew that sooner or later, I'd be sticking my hard cock up that tight little hole. I just hoped it was sooner, rather than later.</p><p>I made myself another coffee and had a cigarette, before I covered him back up and went to bed myself. I decided I'd leave some lights on and my bedroom door open, just in case Jason woke up in the middle of the night. I didn't want him to be frightened if he awoke with a start and wondered where the hell he was.</p><p>It was in the early hours of the morning when I heard the toilet flush and then the silhouette of little Jason as he came padding across the bedroom. He stood at the side of my bed, unsure whether or not he should get in.</p><p>'Hello matey' I whispered, pulling the cover back.</p><p>I reached over and lifted his football shirt. Jason raised his arms up and I pulled it off over his head.</p><p>'Jump in' I told him.</p><p>Soon he was snuggled up next to me as naked as I was. I put an arm round his lovely soft body.</p><p>'Mummy came for you...' I told him quietly, 'but you were sound asleep, so she said you could sleep over.'</p><p>He looked up at me and in the half light and I saw him smile. Pulling him closer to me, I gave him a kiss. He turned into me and I fondled his lovely little bum as we drifted off into a blissful sleep.</p><p>It was lovely being in bed next to this delightful, naked little 7 year old boy, his soft, smooth, hairless little body against my big, rough hairy one. I woke up in the early hours and noticed that during the course of the night, Jason had turned the opposite way so he was sleeping with his back to me. He'd also kicked the cover off himself. I could see his delicious looking little bum in the half light. I couldn't help but reach out and give it a gentle squeeze, before I reached over him and put my hand between his little legs. </p><p>To my surprise, his superb little cock was stiff and my own cock immediately followed suit. I gently wanked it and little Jason moaned softly in his sleep. I desperately wanted to just ram my cock up that tight little bum of his and fuck him hard, but that wasn't the way I would ever go about it. Instead, I gripped my cock and rubbed it up and down his lovely soft bum crack, using Jason as a masturbation aid. I rubbed the head of my cock along it faster and faster before my cock eventually exploded, releasing my hot, sticky seed between his lovely, sexy little bum cheeks.</p><p>I grabbed some tissues and wiped away as much of my cum as I could without waking sweet Jason, before I hugged him close to me and drifted back off to sleep next to this delightful 7 year old little boy.</p><p>When I awoke in the morning Jason was already awake, laying there quietly facing me. For his lovely little smiling face to be the first thing I saw when I opened my eyes was fantastic.</p><p>'Hello you!' I said smiling back as I opened my eyes. 'Did you have a nice sleep?'</p><p>Jason nodded sleepily before I kissed his forehead. I got the feeling that something was bothering him.</p><p>'What's up Jase?' I asked as I hugged him.</p><p>He was hesitant to answer.</p><p>'I... er... l think... I've had an accident?' he said sheepishly.</p><p>'What do you mean matey?' I said in a friendly reassuring tone.</p><p>He pulled the cover back and pointed to a damp patch underneath him.</p><p>'And... and my bum feels all wet as well...' he added.</p><p>I burst out laughing and Jason looked puzzled.</p><p>'You haven't had an accident sweetheart...' I reassured him, 'it was me.'</p><p>Jason looked at me.</p><p>'You wet the bed?' he asked, looking relieved.</p><p>'Not exactly!' I laughed. 'That's cum... feel it?'</p><p>Jason reached round behind himself and ran his fingers along the crack of his bum, scooping up some of it. He brought his hand round to the front and looked at the goo, watching the strands stretch between his fingers as he moved them around.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' he said with a smile, 'it's all gooey and squidgy. It feels nice up my bum though' he giggled. 'How did it get there?'</p><p>'Well' I explained, 'your bum looked so nice in the night... and I was feeling horny... so I rubbed my cock along it... and I shot my cum up it... sorry!'</p><p>'That's okay... I don't mind' Jason replied giving me a kiss on the lips. 'You could have woke me up and done it if you wanted to... I wouldn't have minded...'</p><p>'l didn't want to disturb you darling...' I told him.</p><p>I looked down and noticed his little cock was erect.</p><p>'Your cock's all nice and stiff again' I told him.</p><p>Jason giggled.</p><p>'It always is when I wake up in the morning... especially if I've had a nice dream... like last night...' he told me.</p><p>I reached down and gently squeezed it.</p><p>'Mmm' he sighed 'that's nice. Will you suck it for me again Uncle Peter... like you did last night? I want to feel those really nice tingles again...'</p><p>'Oh I dunno about that...' I said, trying to keep a straight face.</p><p>He wanted them. Little Jason was starting to crave the tingles. He looked bitterly disappointed, until I burst out laughing.</p><p>'Course I will!' I told him as I gently squeezed his soft, tight little balls. 'l will suck your lovely little cock any time you want me to...' I told him with a big smile.</p><p>Jason seemed really pleased by that as he opened his legs and I slid my other hand down his smooth back to his bum. I probed his tight anal opening, still slippery with my nocturnal emissions. I pushed my finger against his tight little ring and despite the natural resistance, it yielded reasonably easily, aided by the lubrication of my goo. Jason jolted a little as my finger slid up his tight little bum hole, although more out of surprise than anything else.</p><p>'Ooh' he gasped as I pushed my finger further up his rectum.</p><p>'That nice?' I asked.</p><p>Little Jason nodded as I reached down between his legs with my other hand and gently wanked and finger fucked him at the same time for a few minutes before withdrawing my finger. I leaned across and swiped my tongue across the tip of his stiff little cock.</p><p>'Mmm' Jason sighed, 'that's really nice Uncle Pete. Are you going to give me tingles</p><p>again?'</p><p>I answered him by slipping my lips right down the length of his little meat and back up again. I then came off him briefly and looked up at his face before nodding. Jason smiled widely as I went back to sucking him off. It didn't take long before his little 7 year old body was jerking involuntarily as he writhed around.</p><p>'Ooh... aaah... tingles... nice tingles...' he gasped as he came.</p><p>I pulled my mouth off and gently caressed his tiny balls with my thumb and finger.</p><p>'Oh that's really nice..,' he sighed.</p><p>Coming back up I lifted Jason on top of me. We kissed passionately as I caressed and squeezed his delicious little bum before I probed it with my finger again. I felt Jason push his bum back and my finger slipped back inside him.</p><p>'l like that...' he whispered when we broke away.</p><p>'Like what darling?' I asked.</p><p>'Your finger... up my bum... it feels nice...' he told me.</p><p>'Good' I replied, 'because your bum is so cute and sexy!'</p><p>'Uncle Pete?'</p><p>Yes matey?'</p><p>'Last night... you know... when you cummed?'</p><p>'Uh-huh'</p><p>'Did you... you know,..put it right inside... like your finger?'</p><p>'No sweetheart' I told him, 'l didn't. I just rubbed it along the outside... like this.'</p><p>I pulled my finger out and demonstrated by running my finger along his smooth little bum crack.</p><p>'Oh' he replied sounding surprised.</p><p>'Why you ask?'</p><p>'Just wondered...' he said, 'only...'</p><p>'Only what sweetheart?'</p><p>I sensed he was reluctant to tell me what was on his mind.</p><p>'You can tell me...' I said hugging him closer, 'you can tell me anything when you're in here.'</p><p>'Well...' he said rather shyly, 'you can if you want to... you know... put your willy up my bum. You can if you want to...'</p><p>I held the sides of his sweet little face and kissed his forehead.</p><p>'Thank you darling' I told him, 'are you sure though... it might hurt a little the first</p><p>time?'</p><p>'That's okay...' he said confidently. 'l promise I won't cry or anything... honest!'</p><p>I felt such a surge of love and affection for this sweet little 7 year old boy. Just looking into those lovely blue eyes, I could see he meant every single word he said.</p><p>'Maybe we'll do it later...' I told him.</p><p>'Okay' he said brightly before adding, 'close your eyes!'</p><p>'What?' I said.</p><p>'Close your eyes Uncle Pete!'</p><p>I did as he asked and closed my eyes. I felt little Jason wriggle free from my hands before he wriggled his little body down mine and then his hot, soft little hands on my hard aching cock.</p><p>'Open your eyes now!' he said in his little sing-song voice.</p><p>As I opened them, little Jason was kneeling between my legs and I was just in time to see his little head come down. Jason opened his sweet mouth and closed his lips over the top of it, all the time looking up at me to see my reaction.</p><p>'Ooh...' I sighed, 'that's so nice Jase... and it's so sexy when you look up at me like that too...'</p><p>He pulled his mouth off and his little pink tongue snaked out. He began to give the shaft little light licks all the way up and down it, licking and sucking my balls gently when he reached the bottom, before he licked his way up to the top again,</p><p>'Oh my god...' I gasped as Jason licked the head and then applied his soft lips to it.</p><p>He lifted his lips to catch his breath and looked at me again, long strands of pre-cum stretching from my cock head to his lips. Using both hands he took a firm grip before starting to wank me furiously, his hands a blur as they slid up and down it.</p><p>'Oh yeah' I gasped.</p><p>Jason was a very quick learner and he was as eager to please me as I was him. I watched as he lowered his head again and slipped his sweet soft lips over the end of my cock, sucking it hard. I gasped again as Jason's lips went further down, his little cheeks bulging out at the sides. Soon, his sweet head was bobbing up and down in a steady rhythm as he sucked and slurped noisily on my cock. I held his head as he looked up at me with those bright blue eyes.</p><p>'Oh Jase...' I sighed.</p><p>As I watched him, I could tell that he was really enjoying it. Little 7 year old Jason just loved to suck cock. I applied some gentle pressure and sensing what I wanted, he crammed even more in and sucked harder.</p><p>'I'm... gonna... cum...' I struggled to say as I felt my orgasm overtake me and my cum travelling up my cock.</p><p>As the first spurt shot into his little mouth, Jason seemed to suck harder. I watched his little eyes light up as the first glob hit the roof of his mouth and he gulped, followed by another and another. Jason swallowed continuously with big noisy gulps. This little boy clearly adored the taste of hot sticky cum in his mouth, but he simply couldn't cope with the huge amount. His lovely little eyes watered and he coughed, making the gooey strands dangle from his mouth.</p><p>'Aargh... oh god... that's nice...' I cried out as Jason lifted his mouth off and continued wanking me fast and hard with both hands.</p><p>I watched as his head came down again and he began to lap the cum up, determined that even if he hadn't guzzled it all directly, he would find another way to swallow down every last drop, even if that meant licking it up. I moved my hands down his body to his waist and then onto that sweet little bum of his.</p><p>'Oh Jason...' I gasped, 'you suck cock so, so good. You sure you've never sucked one before?'</p><p>'Uh-huh' he shook his head before swiping up another big load of my seed.</p><p>I just lay there watching this delightful little boy lapping up my cum. The feelings were exquisite as his hot, soft little tongue darted around my cock, balls and lower tummy.</p><p>Once he'd finished I pulled his delicious little body to me and looked him straight in the eye.</p><p>'You are fantastic!' I told him, 'Oh and you've got a big dollop of cum in the corner your mouth!'</p><p>Jason giggled as his tongue snaked out to lick it up.</p><p>'The other side you little Muppet!' I laughed.</p><p>Finally he swiped it up before he unexpectedly let out a loud burp. Jason burst into an hysterical fit of giggles.</p><p>'Excuse you!!' I laughed along with him, hugging him close.</p><p>'l love you Uncle Pete...' he managed to say through his infectious giggling. I kissed his sweet cummy lips.</p><p>'l love you too squirt!' I replied, playfully smacking a little bum cheek.</p><p>I glanced at the clock.</p><p>'What do you usually do on a Saturday morning?' l asked.</p><p>'Depends... usually watch the telly until Mum gets up. She likes a little lie-in on the</p><p>weekend... have breakfast... go shopping...'</p><p>He did an exaggerated yawn.</p><p>'You don't like shopping then?' I asked.</p><p>'Nah... it's really boring... I prefer to be watching or playing footie!'</p><p>'Er yeah... I had kind of noticed' I laughed.</p><p>'But the hammers won't be playing today 'cos they played last night instead...'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'What time does Mum usually get up then?'</p><p>'Dunno... about half nine I suppose. Why?'</p><p>I looked at the clock. It wasn't even eight.</p><p>'Well we got an hour and half to amuse ourselves and have a bit of breakfast. What do you fancy?'</p><p>'Not hungry!' he told me.</p><p>'Sod ya then!' l laughed. 'So what do you want to do?'</p><p>'Dunno' he replied before looking like he was in deep thought.</p><p>I watched the changing expression on his face.</p><p>'Can I... l mean... can we look at some more stuff on your computer... you know?'</p><p>I laughed. Jason obviously thought he'd said something wrong and his little face fell.</p><p>'Course you can matey!' I smiled at him.</p><p>I watched his face light back up.</p><p>'Have you got any more of that boy...you know... the one we saw?'</p><p>'Did you like him?' I asked.</p><p>Shyly, he admitted that he did.</p><p>'l like him too... he's one of my favourites... and I think he's very sexy'</p><p>'l do too...' Jason told me, more confident now that he'd seen that I didn't think there was anything wrong with him liking boys.</p><p>'But you are my number one sexy boy. You know that don't you?'</p><p>He looked at me.</p><p>'Well you do now!' I laughed as playfully dug him in his little ribs.</p><p>'Before we start, do you want a cup of tea... or coffee?'</p><p>'Can I have coffee please Uncle Pete?'</p><p>'Your wish is my command but it'll cost ya?'</p><p>A puzzled look came over his lovely little face.</p><p>'Gissa kiss!' I laughed.</p><p>Jason flung his arms around me again and we kissed hard. When we broke away I noticed his little cock was nice and stiff again. I got up and grabbed the laptop, booted it up and decrypted all my folders in preparation.</p><p>'Right then, one coffee coming up for one very sexy little boy. How about a slice of toast? You should eat something you know.'</p><p>'Okay then...' he finally gave in.</p><p>'Good boy. Back in a tick'</p><p>As I left, he blew me a sweet little kiss.</p><p>I made us both a coffee and a big plate of toast, before carrying it up to the bedroom. As I carried it upstairs I realised Jason was extremely quiet. Don't get me wrong, he wasn't a noisy kid anyway, but I expected to hear the TV on or something, but there was total silence. I bet he's fallen back to sleep bless him, I thought to myself. I used my foot to open the bedroom door carefully so as not to disturb him, but he wasn't asleep. He was laying on the bed with my laptop on his thighs, avidly watching the screen. His little cock was stiff and erect, poking up proudly from between his little legs.</p><p>'l thought you'd fallen back to sleep!' I laughed as I put the tray on the bedside table.</p><p>'Uh-huh' he shook his head. 'This is so cool!' he giggled staring at the screen.</p><p>'What you watching mate?'</p><p>He angled the computer round to show me. It was a video clip of the same boy we'd seen together, only this time the man was sliding his big thick cock in and out of the boy's tight little bum.</p><p>'Oh wow!' I said as I climbed back onto the bed next to him,</p><p>The video came to a stop and faded out.</p><p>'l can see you liked that one!' I laughed as I made it obvious that I was staring at his hard little cock.</p><p>Jason followed my eyes and when he realised where I was looking, giggled like mad. I grabbed a towel and laid it over his groin area. His hard little cock made it stick up like a tent and Jason really went into hysterical giggling.</p><p>'What's so funny?' I asked.</p><p>'My willy...' he giggled again, 'it's gone camping!'</p><p>I fell about laughing. It was just the way he'd said it. I just loved being around little Jason. He was funny without even realising it and it was like a breath of fresh air.</p><p>'Let's hope it don't start a camp fire down there then and start singing ""Ging Gang Gooley..."" '</p><p>'Ging what?'</p><p>He asked.</p><p>'Doesn't matter' I said realising he hadn't a clue what I was on about.</p><p>'Why did you put a towel on me?' he asked.</p><p>'Because I'm about to pass your coffee over... and it's hot!'</p><p>'Oh yeah' he giggled, 'if I spill it on my willy...'</p><p>'Ouch!' I grimaced, making him giggle more.</p><p>'Right. Stop bloody giggling and I'll pass it across...'</p><p>The trouble was he couldn't. And the more he tried, the more he giggled.</p><p>'Bloody hell Jase!' I laughed. 'Here, stick this in ya gob!'</p><p>I passed him a slice of toast and he began munching on it. Eventually he calmed down, ate his toast and even managed to drink his coffee without spilling it all over his 'camp site'.</p><p>'Uncle Pete?' Jason said, looking up at me with that ""I wanna know the answer"" look.</p><p>'Jason?' I replied mimicking his tone.</p><p>'What's that boys name?'</p><p>'What boy?' I asked, not following.</p><p>'Derrr!' he laughed, 'On the computer?'</p><p>'Oh that boy?'</p><p>'Uh-huh'</p><p>'The one with last season's Man U shirt?'</p><p>'Uh-huh'</p><p>'The one who likes to suck cock?'</p><p>Uh-huh'</p><p>'The one with the cum dribbling down his chin?'</p><p>'Uh-huh' he said a bit louder.</p><p>'The one who likes a cock up his bum?'</p><p>'Uh-huh' he replied even louder.</p><p>'The one... the one you fancy and think is really sexy?'</p><p>Jason glared at me.</p><p>'Yes... yes... yes!' he said, trying to sound really annoyed.,. and failing.</p><p>'Dunno!' I said, bursting into gales of laughter.</p><p>Jason playfully slapped me.</p><p>'Why didn't you say?'</p><p>'l just did!' I told him through my laughs.</p><p>'l hate you' he said unconvincingly.</p><p>'No you don't!'</p><p>'Do!'</p><p>'Don't!'</p><p>'Do!'</p><p>'Do'</p><p>'Don't!' Jason said, not realising I'd switched it on him.</p><p>'Aha... got ya!' I laughed.</p><p>He looked at me and realised I'd been winding him up, before he slapped me again.</p><p>'Oww' I said, pretending he'd really hurt me.</p><p>'You okay Uncle Pete? Uncle Pete?'</p><p>Suddenly I lunged at him, pinning him to the bed and blowing raspberries on his tummy.</p><p>'Stop... stop!' he screamed, 'I'm gonna wet meself... stop!'</p><p>Still pinning him down, I moved my head down and closed my mouth over his delicious little cock and balls together before tickling him again. I felt a little dribble of hot wet liquid in my mouth, so I tickled him more. Poor little Jason couldn't hold it in and I tasted more of his sweet urine as he totally lost complete control of his bladder. It wasn't a huge amount, but I drank it down greedily before I came off him and released his arms.</p><p>'Sorry...' Jason said a little sheepishly, 'l didn't mean to... you know..,'</p><p>'Hey it's okay' I told him, 'l wanted you to... why do you think I tickled you to make you do it?'</p><p>'You mean...you mean you wanted me to wee in your mouth?' he asked incredulously.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'Urrgh!' he pulled a face.</p><p>'What you making that face for? Your wee's like the rest of you... absolutely wonderful!'</p><p>He didn't look convinced.</p><p>'Anyway, after all that, I don't know the little boy's name... sorry mate'</p><p>'That's okay' he smiled, 'l just wondered that was all. Can we watch more?'</p><p>I came back up and lay beside him. We watched a few more videos and looked at more pictures. He was fascinated by those with little girls in them. I told Jason all he wanted to know with regard to the differences and similarities between boys and girls when it came to sex, explaining all about girls pussies, cherries and clits to him and answering all his questions.</p><p>'So they get the tingles just like I do?' he asked.</p><p>'Yup... sort of!'</p><p>'Just by rubbing that click-or-rick?'</p><p>'Clitoris!' I laughed, correcting him.</p><p>'That?'</p><p>Yup!' I confirmed.</p><p>'Wish I had a sister so I could try it' he told me.</p><p>'Never mind matey. You will one day.'</p><p>I caught sight of the clock.</p><p>'lt's nearly nine' I told him, 'you best get washed and dressed in case Mum comes knocking. You pop to the bathroom and I'll go downstairs and get your football kit and your pants... but I want another kiss first!'</p><p>I lifted Jason up onto me and we had a nice long kiss and cuddle while I fondled his lovely bum before we both got up. Jason headed off to the bathroom while I closed the laptop, put everything back onto the tray and took it downstairs, before coming back up with his clothes. Jason thought it was hilarious when I came dancing into the bathroom... with his little underpants on my head.</p><p>Not long after, we were sitting on the sofa watching children's television when Melissa knocked on the door. I have to say she looked knock-out in a tight pair of leggings and t-shirt as I ushered her into the lounge.</p><p>'Mummy!' Jason beamed when he saw her.</p><p>He went charging over and flung his arms around her, hugging her tightly and showering her face with kisses.</p><p>'Oh I missed you!' she said lovingly, 'have you been good?'</p><p>'Yup' he smiled, 'haven't I Uncle Pete?'</p><p>He looked at me for confirmation.</p><p>'As gold!' I told her. 'It's been a real pleasure to have him here and I really mean that. Are you staying for coffee?'</p><p>'I'd love to but... we need to go out'</p><p>'Oh Mum!' Jason moaned, 'Can't I stay here?'</p><p>'No' Mel said firml. 'Poor Uncle Pete doesn't want you here 24 hours a day!'</p><p>Oh yes I do, I thought.</p><p>'Anyway, I need you with me because I want to get you some school clothes'</p><p>'There you go' I said, 'you can't miss out on that! Anyway, I have some errands to run mate. But if it's okay with Mummy, you can come in again when you get back. ls that okay Mummy?'</p><p>Jason looked at her hopefully.</p><p>'Oh I suppose so!' she laughed.</p><p>'Yeah!' Jason squealed giving his Mum another hug and kiss and then running over to me to do the same. 'Come on then Mummy!' he said enthusiastically.</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'He's changed his bloody tune now!' Melissa laughed standing up.</p><p>'Hasn't he just?'</p><p>'Come on Mum!' Jason repeated.</p><p>'Oi manners you! How about saying thank you to Uncle Pete... for having you and letting you watch the football... and no doubt spoiling you rotten?'</p><p>He bounded back over again and flung his arms around me, hugging me tightly.</p><p>'Thank you Uncle Peter!' he said affectionately.</p><p>'You're very welcome!' I replied hugging him back,</p><p>We made our way to the front door.</p><p>'See you later... enjoy your shopping!' I called out as they made their way up the path.</p><p>Again, I was admiring Melissa's tight little arse. It was easy to see where Jason's sexiness came from. He suddenly turned and ran back to me with his arms out for another cuddle. I hugged him tightly.</p><p>'l love you!' he whispered into my ear as we hugged.</p><p>'Love you too!' I whispered back.</p><p>I released him and he ran back to his Mum. This time I was admiring Jason's cute little bum. Judging by his interest in the videos on the computer, it wouldn't be long before my cock was sliding in and out of it.</p><p>From the moment he left with his Mum, I suddenly found my place deadly quiet and I realised just how much joy little Jason had brought into my life. I already missed him terribly. I'd decided that I'd do whatever I could to make Jason's life that little bit better, and consequently Melissa's too of course. I knew that he wanted to join a football team but his Mum couldn't afford it, so I made the decision that I would try to find one locally for him and if I did, I'd offer to not only take him backwards and forwards to training and matches, but also pay for it as well, so I got my laptop back out and did a bit of searching. I found four teams locally. One was about to close, two had waiting lists, but there was one on the other side of town which were looking for players under the age of 10. I made a note of the contact number for the team's manager and gave him a call.</p><p>I spoke to a man called John who told me he ran the team. He explained that there were actually two teams depending on the boys age and ability. One team was for boys aged 7 and 8, the other for 9 and 10 year old's. Rather than try and explain that it was for my neighbour's son, I informed him that it was for ""my nephew"" aged 7. John said I should bring Jason along and he'd try him out that very afternoon.</p><p>I explained to him that Jason was out with his Mum shopping and I wasn't sure what time they'd be returning. He told me that they'd be there between 2 and 4pm, but if we couldn't make it, then we could come along on Monday between 6 and 8pm. I thanked him for the information and told him I'd call him back as soon as I knew.</p><p>I then went back to my laptop and surfed some of my favourite secret sites, downloading anything new. I was pleased to see that after a bit of a gap, there were some new photographs of my favourite boy, the one that Jason also liked. He was clearly a little older than when the last ones had been taken, but it was definitely him. I was also pleased to see a batch of new girl ones too, including a lot of new faces I hadn't seen before and some very young cutie's.</p><p>It was around midday when I heard Jason's voice outside and car doors slamming. I went to the window to check and he spotted me immediately, waving like a mad thing. I opened it.</p><p>'Wotcha matey!'l called out. 'Kettle's on Mel if you fancy a coffee?'</p><p>Melissa looked a bit bedraggled and smiled appreciatively.</p><p>'Oh I'd love one. I'll just put the shopping indoors.'</p><p>'Can I show Uncle Pete what I got?' Jason asked.</p><p>'Go on then!' she laughed looking towards me, 'It's all he's been on about.'</p><p>She mimicked her son.</p><p>'l can't wait to show these to Uncle Pete... oh Uncle Pete will like these!'</p><p>I burst out laughing. She actually did a very good impression of him.</p><p>'Mum!' Jason complained, rolling his eyes as he came bounding down my path and I closed the window.</p><p>I opened the front door and as soon as Jason was out of sight of his Mum, I scooped him up in my arms and we kissed passionately. He'd changed into jeans and a red t-shirt and I slipped my hands onto his bum giving it a squeeze.</p><p>'l missed you Uncle Pete' Jason said.</p><p>'l missed you too sweetheart' I replied as I put him down.</p><p>I went and made two coffee's and poured a cola for Jason just as Mel tapped at the</p><p>door.</p><p>It's open!' I called out from the kitchen as Melissa made her way into the lounge.</p><p>I followed her in with two steaming mugs which I placed on the coffee table.</p><p>'You're a life saver!' Mel said as she flopped onto the sofa, 'I'm just about ready for that... and a fag!'</p><p>I reached for my cigarettes and passed her one.</p><p>'l didn't mean...'</p><p>'Shut your face!' I laughed as I offered her a light.</p><p>'Thank you!' she smiled before taking a long drag. 'Oh that's better. What do you make of this bloody smoking ban then?'</p><p>'Honestly?'</p><p>Melissa nodded.</p><p>'Excuse my French but...close your ears Jase...'</p><p>He put his hands over his ears unconvincingly.</p><p>'A load of bollocks!'</p><p>Jason giggled.</p><p>'Oi you weren't supposed to be listening mister!' I said.</p><p>Mel laughed.</p><p>'lt's okay. He hears a lot worse from me sometimes... and I've called him a lot worse</p><p>too!'</p><p>I gave her a knowing smile.</p><p>'l agree with you' Mel said, 'bloody country's gone to the dogs if you ask me. I blame Blair... but don't get me started on that twat!'</p><p>Jason giggled again. Melissa seemed much more relaxed around me now and I think I was now seeing the real Mel. The more I saw, the more I liked as well.</p><p>'Look what I got Uncle Pete!' Jason said delving into one of the carrier bags he'd brought in with him. </p><p>He fetched out a pair of grey school uniform trousers.</p><p>'For school!' he told me, like I was an idiot.</p><p>'Really?' I laughed.</p><p>'Hang on!' he said dashing out with the carrier bag.</p><p>He returned a few seconds later grinning like the proverbial Cheshire cat. He was up to something, I just didn't know what. I was about to find out though.</p><p>'Look what else I got...' he said beckoning me closer.</p><p>I wandered over to him.</p><p>'Jason!' Mel said sharply, 'Don't you dare...'</p><p>But it was too late. As I went to peer into the bag, Jason pulled his hand out and got me right in the face with his new water pistol. He'd obviously dashed to my kitchen to fill it up.</p><p>'You little sod!' Melissa admonished her son as she looked at me, my face dripping with water.</p><p>Jason was doubled up in absolute hysterics. I simply stood there, water running down my face and I couldn't help but laugh as well. I must have looked a right wally. Melissa looked up at me while Jason was almost wetting himself with laughter and stifled a little giggle herself.</p><p>'l am... so...'</p><p>She giggled again.</p><p>'Sorry...' she put her hand over her mouth to cover another another giggle.</p><p>I looked at Jason as sternly as I could muster, crooking a finger at him.</p><p>'Come here mister!'</p><p>Cautiously and slowly, the little boy walked over to me with a worried look on his face. I held my hand out and Jason placed the pistol into my hand. I looked down at him.</p><p>Quick as a flash I raised my hand and squirted him back, chasing him out to the hallway.</p><p>'Ha ha.... got-cha back!' I laughed as I soaked him, before casually wandering back into the lounge and blowing on the top of the water pistol like it was a six-shooter.</p><p>'Bloody hell!' Melissa laughed, 'l don't know who the biggest kid is here!'</p><p>'lt's his fault... he started it!' I protested like a 5 year old.</p><p>Jason came charging back and made a grab for the gun, but I simply held it up out of his reach as Jason continually jumped up and down trying to reach it.</p><p>'l am really sorry though,..' Melissa said again.</p><p>'Don't worry about it, it's only water. Boys will be boys...'</p><p>'And some are old enough to know better?' she laughed looking at me.</p><p>I hung my head in mock shame.</p><p>'lf l give it back to you...'l said to Jason, 'no more squirting at me okay?'</p><p>He nodded his head, so like an idiot I handed it to him.</p><p>'Not really!' he giggled and squirted me again before running out of the room.</p><p>'You little bugger... you just wait I'll get you back!'</p><p>He returned very shortly with a towel, holding it out in front of him as a peace offering it to me.</p><p>'Don't try and get round me!' I laughed as I accepted it and dried my face before sitting back down.</p><p>'Back in a mo...' Jason announced.</p><p>'Don't you fill that bloody thing back up' Melissa warned him.</p><p>'I'm going to the toilet!' Jason said.</p><p>'Leave that here then.'</p><p>Jason placed it on the side unit before he left the room and we heard him climbing the stairs.</p><p>'l am really sorry..' Melissa repeated, 'but it shows how much he likes you""</p><p>'lt's not a problem really' I replied, 'I've not had this much fun in ages! Actually, while he's upstairs I wanted a quick word if that's okay?'</p><p>'Course... what's up?'</p><p>'Nothing... well...'</p><p>I wasn't sure how to explain it or what Melissa's reaction would be.</p><p>'l hope you don't think I'm being too forward here but...'</p><p>'Just say what's on your mind'</p><p>l took a deep breath. After all, she could only say no.</p><p>'Jason said something about wanting to join a football team... but said that you'd said no?'</p><p>Melissa nodded.</p><p>'For one I can't afford it, you know paying the subscription, training, a new kit, plus there's the petrol and the time running him to matches and stuff... it's all too much' she explained.</p><p>'How would you feel if I was to take him?' I asked.</p><p>She thought for the moment.</p><p>'But I really can't afford it'</p><p>'And pay for it?' I interjected.</p><p>'l couldn't let you do that' she said defensively.</p><p>'Why not?'</p><p>'l just couldn't. lt's a lot of inconvenience for a start and the costs soon mount up</p><p>and...'</p><p>'And what? I'd only waste my money on something silly... and I have plenty of time on my hands?'</p><p>She thought again.</p><p>'But he'd have to find a team and...'</p><p>I could see she was crumbling.</p><p>'Found one, spoke to the man, all I need is your permission' I told her'</p><p>'Have you mentioned it to Jason?' she asked.</p><p>'No' I replied, 'l thought it best to speak to you before him. I didn't want to raise his</p><p>hopes ... and then for you to say no'</p><p>'But why?' Mel asked, 'I mean... why would you want to do all this?'</p><p>I sighed.</p><p>'Because I think he's a wonderful little boy and quite simply, I think he's lovely... and if you don't mind me saying, he takes after his Mum in that respect'</p><p>I'm sure I saw a blush come to Mel's cheeks.</p><p>'That's very flattering, thank you. I know he thinks the world of you too' she told me,</p><p>'but I'm just... well worried...'</p><p>Suddenly, I realised what the problem was.</p><p>'You think I'll get fed up one day and let him down don't you?' l said softly.</p><p>I could tell by the change of expression on Melissa's face that I'd hit the nail squarely on the head. She reached for her cigarettes and lit one, before offering to me. I took one and lit it.</p><p>'It isn't you specifically...' she said blowing out a large puff of smoke.</p><p>'But men in general?' I said.</p><p>Mel nodded her head sadly and I could tell this wasn't an easy conversation for her.</p><p>She'd obviously had a difficult time in the past as far as men went.</p><p>'Joe... Jason's father was a shit!' she eventually said. 'There's no other way to describe him, and he doesn't give a monkey's chuff about his son.'</p><p>'He must be' I agreed. 'How anyone could just walk away from a beautiful little boy like him is... well it's beyond me. I mean, people fall in and out of love with their partners... but your child's forever. You can't just pick them up and drop them whenever you feel like it.'</p><p>I surprised myself as when I heard my own voice, there was a real anger to it.</p><p>'l would never, EVER let Jason down and I promise you that. Sometimes I feel embarrassed to be a male of the species when I hear of things like that, but please don't tar me with the same brush. Let me show you that we're not all the same.'</p><p>I looked at Melissa and I could see her eyes were watering. I got up and wandered over, putting a friendly, comforting arm around her shoulder.</p><p>'I'm not coming onto you I promise...' I laughed.</p><p>Mel looked up at me and smiled weakly.</p><p>'That's a shame...' she said softly.</p><p>I was stunned. I looked at her and for the first time I realised she had those same blue eyes that Jason had. I pecked her on the lips and before I knew it, Melissa and I were locked in a passionate kiss and embrace. When we broke away we just looked at one another a little awkwardly wondering how the hell that had happened.</p><p>'I'm sorry' I said.</p><p>'Don't be' Mel replied. 'l hardly objected did l?'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'Okay' she agreed. 'l believe what you say, but if you do ever let him down... I'll be gunning for you!'</p><p>'l won't!' I said solemnly,. 'Regardless of whatever happens between us, I will always be there for him, I promise you that.'</p><p>'Do you know what...' Mel said looking into my eyes, 'l believe you will as well.'</p><p>Just as she was about to lean in for another kiss we heard a little voice from upstairs.</p><p>'Uncle Peter! Uncle Pete! There's no toilet roll!'</p><p>'Your son has the most impeccable timing!' I laughed as I stood up to go and fetch him some.</p><p>'And a stinky little bum sometimes... so beware!' she laughed.</p><p>'Watch this...' I said quietly before calling up to him. 'Jason? JASON?'</p><p>'What?'</p><p>'l haven't got any!'</p><p>Mel put her hand to her mouth to stifle the laugh.</p><p>'What?!?' Jason called back.</p><p>'l haven't got any... if there's none there than I've run out!'</p><p>Silence. Mel and I both chuckled quietly.</p><p>'So... so how am l gonna wipe my bum?' he called back.</p><p>'With a lot of difficulty I should imagine!' I called back as Melissa and I burst out laughing. 'Just kidding Jase... got you back though didn't l? Hang on, I'm bringing some up but I'm going to leave it outside the bathroom door... I don't want a whiff of your smelly old poo!'</p><p>After taking some up and returning to the lounge it wasn't long before we heard the flush and Jason came trundling back downstairs. He glared at me when he came back into the lounge.</p><p>'That wasn't funny!' he complained.</p><p>'l thought it was!' I told him.</p><p>'Me too! Mel agreed.</p><p>Jason slumped on the sofa and folded his arms with a loud huff.</p><p>'Jason's got the hump... Jason's got the hump....' I teased.</p><p>One thing that really made me smile was the fact that he found it very hard to be angry with me and despite trying, you could tell he was actually doing his best not to giggle.</p><p>'Another coffee? I asked Mel.</p><p>'Please' she said getting up. 'Stay there. Let me make it'</p><p>'You sure. You're my guests?'</p><p>Melissa nodded.</p><p>'Shut your face and tell me where the stuff is!' she laughed.</p><p>'Cupboard to the left above the sink.'</p><p>She collected all the cups up and she'd no sooner left the room before Jason was sitting on my lap. We had a little kiss and I fondled his sweet little bum before lifting him off.</p><p>'Won't be a tick' I told him as I got up and went out to the kitchen to join Melissa.</p><p>I crept up behind her admiring her tight little arse, before putting my arms around her. She turned her head and kissed me.</p><p>'ls it all right to tell him... you know about the football?'</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>'I'll wait until you come back in then' I told her, pecking her on the lips again. 'Does</p><p>Jase like Jaffa Cakes? ' I asked.</p><p>'Does he?' she laughed. 'They're his favourite. Eats them by the bucket load!'</p><p>'Me too!' I told her. 'They're my favourites too'.</p><p>I walked over to a cupboard and retrieved a large double pack.</p><p>'Bloody hell...' Mel laughed, 'you two are so alike. Are you sure you're not his real father? You didn't fuck me one night when l was unaware of it did you?'</p><p>'Such language!' I laughed. 'Unfortunately not...' I laughed again. 'But I live in hope!'</p><p>'Cheeky!' she laughed as I wandered back to the lounge with the box behind my back.</p><p>'Guess what I got Jase?' I said as I walked back in. he looked at me.</p><p>'JAFFA CAKES!' I said pulling them out.</p><p>'Yeah!' he squealed, 'l love those!'</p><p>'Me too' I said sitting next to him. 'Why not jump back up here and we can scoff them all before Mummy comes back in.</p><p>I was still opening them when Mel came back in carrying a tray.</p><p>'Damn!' I laughed, 'She's caught us before we managed to even scoff one!'</p><p>Jason giggled.</p><p>'lt's okay... I don't like them. I'm more of a ""Hob-Nob"" girl myself.'</p><p>I looked at little Jason on my lap.</p><p>'How can you not like Jaffa cakes?' I asked him.</p><p>Jason shrugged his little shoulders.</p><p>'Dunno!' he said.</p><p>'You know what means then don't you mate?'</p><p>'What?'</p><p>'More for US' I laughed.</p><p>'Yeah!' Jason said, taking one now I'd finally managed to open them.</p><p>'Plonk yourself there a minute' I said lifting Jason next to me.</p><p>I went to the kitchen and returned quickly.</p><p>'There you go!' I said to Mel dropping a pack of biscuits into her lap. 'Don't say I never give you anything!'</p><p>'Ooh..' she squealed, 'if there's one thing I like more than Hob-Nobs... and that's chocolate Hob-Nobs!' she laughed.</p><p>'Well that's Mummy happy!' I said lifting Jason back onto my lap before cupping a hand to his ear like it was a secret but loud enough for Mel to hear. 'She's easily pleased!'</p><p>'Yup!' Mel winked saucily as she ripped the packet open.</p><p>'Now... talking of making people happy..'</p><p>I lifted little Jason up and turned him around to face me. He gave me a quizzical look.</p><p>'What?' he asked.</p><p>'Remember we when were talking and you said how much you'd like to join a proper</p><p>team?'</p><p>'Uh-huh... but Mummy said I can't...'</p><p>'Well... now Mummy said you can.'</p><p>Jason looked across to Melissa. She smiled at him and nodded. Jason's face lit up and he started bouncing up and down on my lap.</p><p>'Yeah... yeah... yeah!'</p><p>As delicious as it felt to have Jason's soft little bum going up and down on my cock, I could feel it stirring and I didn't want Mel to notice that her little 7 year old boy had given me a hard on.</p><p>'Calm down... calm down!' I laughed.</p><p>'When? What team?' he asked excitedly.</p><p>'They're called the ""Tayldon Tornadoes"" ' I informed him, 'and the manager wants to meet you... this afternoon.'</p><p>'Yeah!' he squealed.</p><p>'What?' Melissa exclaimed. 'Today? THIS afternoon?'</p><p>'Oh yeah... did I not say?'</p><p>'No you bloody well didn't!' she laughed.</p><p>'Ah!'</p><p>'Yeah... ah... I'll bloody give you ah!'</p><p>'lt's up to you' I told her.</p><p>She looked at Jason's face, full of excitement and joy.</p><p>'Oh go on then!' she laughed as she bit into another chocolate hob-nob.</p><p>'Thanks Mum... you're the best!' Jason said overjoyed as he climbed down and ran over to her to give her a hug.</p><p>'Well, it looks like we're all happy. Jaffa cakes, choccy hobbies and football. What more do you need?' I laughed.</p><p></p><p>I was in the car with an ecstatic little Jason on our way across town to meet John. He'd not stopped beaming from ear to ear since I'd told him about the football team.</p><p>'And you're going to take me to training each time...?'</p><p>'Yes...' I said.</p><p>'And to games?'</p><p>'Yes'</p><p>'And your paying for it all?'</p><p>'Yes Jason!' I repeated for the umpteenth time as I looked down and placed my hand on his smooth little thigh.</p><p>'Remember though... while we're there I'm your Uncle and we have to behave properly okay?'</p><p>'l know... I'm not silly you know!'</p><p>I knew he wasn't but I just needed to make sure. I pulled up at the school that I'd been directed to and parked in the car park. I could see there were a number of boys dressed in football kits of various colours on the field, half with red bibs over them and the rest with blue ones, as Jason got his holdall out of the boot and we made our way over to them. As we reached them a boy wandered over. He looked about 13 or 14 at a push.</p><p>'Can I help you?' he asked.</p><p>He was dressed in a football kit but had a maroon tracksuit top on with ""Tayldon Tornadoes"" on the back of it. I gave his legs a quick scan. Although he was towards the top end of my scale, he was very nice.</p><p>'I'm looking for John?' l said. 'We spoke the other day about my nephew here joining?'</p><p>He looked down at a beaming Jason and gave him a friendly smile.</p><p>'Hammers fan eh?' he raised his eyebrows.'I'm Arsenal myself but each to his own!' he laughed. 'Oh I'm Oliver by the way, although everyone calls me Ollie. I help out with the younger team..' he winked at Jason before we shook hands.</p><p>'John's just popped inside to the loo, he'll be back in a minute' he told us before lowering his voice.</p><p>'Delhi belly I reckon!' he laughed. 'John likes a nice curry!'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'So' he said to Jason, 'you any good?'</p><p>Jason nodded so hard I thought his head was going to fall off.</p><p>'We're having a little game, five each side. Let's go over and I'll stick you in... see how good you really are!'</p><p>We followed Ollie over to the pitch and he called one of the boys off. A little figure in a yellow football kit with blue edging came running over to us. As he got closer I noticed he was extremely cute.</p><p>'This is Jason... he's new' Ollie explained.</p><p>'Hiya!' the boy smiled, 'I'm Davey!'</p><p>'Give Jason your bib and he can take your place. I want to see what he's like.'</p><p>Davey took the red bib off and handed it over to Jason.</p><p>'Thanks' Jason said as he hurriedly put it on.</p><p>'Come on then... you're kicking this way!' Ollie told him as they ran onto the pitch together.</p><p>Ollie blew on the whistle which was around his neck and the boys gathered round as he introduced Jason to them. Davey came and sat next to me on the little bench.</p><p>'Are you Jason's Dad?' he asked.</p><p>'No, his Uncle' I replied.</p><p>Davey was a right cutie. A red headed boy with sparkling green eyes and a mass of freckles, but in a very nice, cute sort of way. His legs were muddy but lovely smooth and sexy.</p><p>'My name's Peter' I told him.</p><p>'David' he said, 'but everyone calls me Davey!'</p><p>'Nice to meet you Davey.'</p><p>I was trying to work out if Davey would be up for it. I came to the conclusion he just might be. He was certainly friendly enough.</p><p>'Are you one of John's friends?' he asked.</p><p>'Er no...' I replied. 'Jason just wanted to play for a team and I found this one online.'</p><p>'Oh' he said.</p><p>There seemed to be a hint of... well I'm not sure what it was really... in his voice. Disappointment? That was the only way I could describe it really. He sounded disappointed, although I couldn't understand why. Maybe it was just my imagination running away with me.</p><p>'Jason's got the ball!' Davey said looking to the pitch.</p><p>'COME ON JASE!' I shouted.</p><p>I watched as he ran up the wing, dodged past a defender and then deposited the ball in the back of the net.</p><p>'He's scored!' Davey said with surprise. 'He's good!'</p><p>I spotted a tall figure of a man with one of the maroon tracksuit tops on ambling towards us.</p><p>'Here comes the gaffer!' Davey smiled.</p><p>As he reached us he spoke.</p><p>'What you doing off the pitch Davey boy? Did Danny kick you in the shin again?'</p><p>'Nah... Ollie's trialling Jason. He's bloody good!'</p><p>'Language!' he warned with a laugh.</p><p>'Sorry gaffer!'</p><p>'Jump up and let the old gaffer sit down... my belly's giving me some gyp!'</p><p>'Shouldn't eat so many Ruby Murray's!' Davey said cheekily as he got up.</p><p>I couldn't help but laugh. I thought I was only one who said Ruby Murray instead of curry. Davey climbed up onto his lap and made himself comfy.</p><p>'You must be Peter?' he said turning to me. 'John'</p><p>He held his hand out and we shook</p><p>'Glad you could make it. Sorry I wasn't here when you arrived but...'</p><p>'Delhi belly?' I laughed.</p><p>'Something like that!' he laughed warmly as he ran his finger across his greying moustache. 'Bit of a weakness, the old curries. Mind you, my Grandson had a dicky tum too this morning so maybe it was something else?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'Your nephew's good. I saw him score that goal. Good looking little lad too... if you don't mind me saying?'</p><p>'Not at all' I agreed, 'he is!'</p><p>As I watched the 7 and 8 year old's running around the pitch, it was something I'd noticed as well. They were all extremely cute boys. There wasn't one that was too fat, too thin, or who I would even describe as unattractive. I'd happily fuck and suck each and everyone of them... and that included Ollie. I heard a whistle blow and the game stopped. The boys all wandered off the pitch towards us. Jason came running towards me all red faced and breathless.</p><p>'Did you see Uncle Pete... did you see my goal?'</p><p>'l did mate' I told him giving him a hug, 'superb!'</p><p>'Right take five minutes for a drink!' Ollie told them.</p><p>Davey jumped off John's lap and joined the others as Ollie came over to us.</p><p>'This is Jason gaff!' he said introducing him to John.</p><p>'Nice to meet you. Great goal!'</p><p>Jason was loving it and grinning from ear to ear.</p><p>'So what do you think of what you've seen so far?'</p><p>Brilliant!' he grinned wider.</p><p>'You go and make friends then and get a drink from Ollie while I chat to your Uncle.'</p><p>John and I wandered back over to the bench.</p><p>'Sorry' he said, 'but we need to talk money?'</p><p>'Of course' I said reaching into my pocket for my wallet, 'how much?'</p><p>'lt's ten pounds per week inclusive. lf you want a full brand new kit for him including tracksuit it's fifty, although l do have some half price second hand ones for twenty five?'</p><p>I pulled out six ten pound notes and handed them to him.</p><p>'Brand new!' I winked.</p><p>'I'll do you a receipt when we get inside and I'll bring his kit along on the next session.'</p><p>'When is that?'</p><p>'Monday evening... here... 6 to 7pm'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'By the way the subs includes our monthly get togethers at my house. We have a takeaway, DVD, that sort of thing?'</p><p>'Sounds like fun!' I said.</p><p>'It usually is' he smiled. 'l say monthly, its actually fortnightly but split into two groups. With your Jason that's 14 lads in total. They're hard enough to handle on the pitch sometimes, so on a boys night in with all of them's a bit too much!' he laughed.</p><p>'l can imagine... but great fun though?'</p><p>'Oh definitely!' he replied.</p><p>I'm sure I detected a gleam in his eye as he said it.</p><p>'You're always welcome to join us. Most parents don't... but the offer's always been there. To be honest, I think most of them don't really give a shit as long as they're out of their hair for a couple of hours. I do the same with the older boys, the 9 and 10 year old's so for me it's once a week. It can get pretty exhausting!' he laughed.</p><p>There was something vaguely familiar about John, but I couldn't quite put my finger on it. We immediately hit it off though and I quite liked him. John stood up and clapped his hands.</p><p>'Right then... back to work. Ollie, swap them about a bit this time!'</p><p>While John and Ollie sorted them out, I scanned the boys. My earlier conclusion had been spot on and my imagination run wild as I pictured all those lovely cute little bums and delicious, suckable little cocks in my mind's eye. As I scanned them a little blondie caught my eye. He saw me looking too. He winked at me with a smile and I winked back</p><p>'Come on then!' Ollie called as he led them back onto the pitch.</p><p>The blond boy was lost in his own world as he stood smiling at me. What John said to him next intrigued me.</p><p>'Come on Gavin... that includes you. Stop flirting!'</p><p>The little boy spun round and ran off to join the others. What a strange sort of thing to say I thought to myself, thinking no more of it. I watched them play and once again, Jason proved just how good he was. It was lovely to watch these cute little boys running around. Every time Jason was anywhere near me he smiled and waved. So did little Gavin.</p><p>'John?' I called.</p><p>He wandered over.</p><p>'Sorry to pull you away, can you direct me to the toilet?'</p><p>'Over there!' he pointed. 'Through the door, turn right and at the end of the corridor on the left!'</p><p>'Thanks' I said as I wandered off.</p><p>After a couple of wrong turns I got totally lost. Shit I thought to myself, now I've got to find my way not only to the loo, but the way out.</p><p>'Hello?' l called out in the vain hope someone might be around.</p><p>As luck would have it there was, but not the caretaker who I thought it might have been. It was a little voice.</p><p>'You lost?' the little voice asked.</p><p>I spun round to see the little blondie smiling at me.</p><p>'Er... yeah...' I laughed, 'Gavin isn't it?'</p><p>He nodded.</p><p>'You looking for the bogs?'</p><p>'Er... toilet... yeah'</p><p>'Come on, I'll show ya!'</p><p>I followed my little yellow friend and soon we were stood at a rather small urinal.</p><p>Without any hesitation or shyness, Gavin whipped his shorts and pants down together and lifted his shirt up out of the way the way little boys do. I had to have a look of course and I wasn't disappointed.</p><p>A sweet, delicious little cock which was just crying out to be sucked and a darling smooth little bum just screaming out for my cock to be up it. I pulled my zip down and fished out my semi hard cock. I saw Gavin's little head move as if he was trying to get a look, so I changed position to make sure he got a good one.</p><p>'Are you a friend of John's?' he asked turning his whole body to me.</p><p>I got a full on front view of him. Unusually, I was willing my cock not to harden in front of this little boy. He was the second boy who'd asked me this question.</p><p>'Well I brought Jason along but... yeah I suppose I am!' I told him.</p><p>Something was going on here, that much was clear and I wanted to know what would happen if I said I WAS a '""friend"" of John's. However, I wasn't prepared for what followed.</p><p>'So do you want to?' Gavin asked.</p><p>I was taken aback. Although I thought I knew what he meant, I needed to be certain.</p><p>'Do I want to... what?' I asked.</p><p>Gavin giggled.</p><p>'You know... in there? ' he nodded towards the cubicles.</p><p>'Okay' I said simply.</p><p>Gavin gave me a big smile as he pulled his shorts up.</p><p>'Come on then!'</p><p>With that he stepped away from the urinal and made his way to the first cubicle. Stunned, I followed him in, sliding the bolt behind me.</p><p>'Lift me up on the toilet' he asked.</p><p>I did as he requested.</p><p>'What's your name?' he asked me.</p><p>'Peter' I told him.</p><p>He put his arms around my neck.</p><p>'Kiss me Uncle Peter!'</p><p>I didn't need asking twice as I placed my lips on his and kissed him. I felt his little tongue snake into my mouth as he kissed me passionately, my hands coming down onto his lovely little bum. As we broke away I squeezed his cheeks.</p><p>'You've got a lovely bum' l told him, 'how old are you Gavin?'</p><p>'8' he told me. 'You can put your hands inside if you want.'</p><p>It actually sounded like that was what he wanted and I'm never one to disappoint a lovely sexy child, be they boy or girl. I slipped my hand down the back of his shorts and gave his bum a fondle directly. It was soft to the touch, but his cheeks were lovely and firm. Leaving my left hand where it was, I moved my right between his legs and over his stiff little cock and tenderly caressed him.</p><p>'Mmm that's nice..' he sighed as I took his cock between my finger and thumb.</p><p>'This'll have to be quick...' I whispered, 'or they'll miss you and wonder what we're up to'</p><p>Gavin shook his head.</p><p>'No they won't. You're a friend of John's... so they'll know!'</p><p>Fuck I thought, so that what it means to be a 'friend' of John's. A paedo. Just like me. I gently wanked Gavin's cock as I decided to try and find out more.</p><p>'So you do this with John then?' I asked him as I continued to play with his lovely stiff little cock.</p><p>'Yeah course...' he replied like it was a silly question and he expected me to have known it, 'and his other friends sometimes... And the other boys... although that's usually at the Friday Fun Night!'</p><p>Interesting I thought, especially as John had extended me an invite to these 'get togethers' as he called them. Gavin sighed as I squeezed his stiff little cock inside his shorts.</p><p>'Ooh that's nice,.. suck it for me Uncle Pete? Suck my willy?'</p><p>I knelt down in front of him and pulled his shorts down to his knees, his little cock springing out in front of my face. I swallowed his cock whole before I closed my lips over it by the base and slowly moved them to the tip, sucking hard.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' he gasped as his hands came down to hold my head.</p><p>I then began to wank him with my lips, sucking hard and moving my head fast up and down the length of it. I moved my hands to his lovely little bum cheeks and pulled him into me more as I built up a strong rhythm and probed his back door with my finger.</p><p>'Oh yeah... oh yeah...' he panted breathlessly.</p><p>The little boy was close to cumming as I pushed my fingertip up his bum. As I broke through his sphincter, he cried out and his little body began to shake and judder with each further suck and lick.</p><p>'Mmm...' he sighed as he had a little boy cum.</p><p>I removed my mouth, realising it would be too sensitive for him as he rode his pleasure waves and then stood up. I hugged him close to me, caressing his little bum cheeks.</p><p>'You suck really really nice!' he whispered. 'Do you suck Jason's willy like that as well?'</p><p>'Yup' I whispered.</p><p>'Does he suck yours?'</p><p>'Yeah'</p><p>'Do you cum in his mouth?'</p><p>'Uh-huh'</p><p>'Does he swallow it like a good boy should?' Gavin asked.</p><p>'Yeah... he's a very good boy!' I whispered.</p><p>Gavin looked up at me and smiled.</p><p>'I'm a good boy as well!' he said with a wink.</p><p>'Do you want to show me how good?' I winked back.</p><p>Gavin nodded his head, jumped down from the toilet and sat on the edge of the seat, before undoing my jeans and unzipping me, pulling them and my pants down.</p><p>'Nice willy...' he commented, before he put his sweet lips over the end and sucked hard.</p><p>'Oh god...' I sighed as I felt the little boy take more and more down the back of his throat.</p><p>Then he put both hands around the shaft and began wanking me furiously with a real passion and obvious expertise. I was so worked up, I knew it wouldn't take long and very shortly I was pumping hot, thick cum down the back of his throat which little Gavin swallowed down like a backstreet hooker.</p><p>'Oh wow!' I gasped looking down.</p><p>Gavin looked up at me with cummy little lips which he licked sexily.</p><p>'Am I a good boy?' he asked.</p><p>'You are an excellent boy!' I told him as he stood up.</p><p>I gave him a huge hug.</p><p>'Uncle Peter?' he said as he pulled his shorts back up. 'If you come to the Friday Fun Night... will you... put your willy up my bum?'</p><p>I was a bit shocked by his directness.</p><p>'Er... yeah... course I will. Do you like that then?'</p><p>Gavin grinned at me,</p><p>'lt's my favourite... that and sucking them. But I like a willy up my bum... and that lovely squidgy feeling when the stuff goes up it! Have you put your willy up Jason's bum?' he wanted to know.</p><p>'No...' I replied, 'well... not yet. But I want to... I'm going to!' I said as I refastened my jeans. 'l think we best get back eh?'</p><p>I gave him another hug and kiss.</p><p>'Thank you' he said as we broke away.</p><p>I couldn't believe he thanked me as we wandered back out.</p><p>When we got back to the pitch the boys were still playing. It might have been my imagination again, although knowing what I now knew I suspected it wasn't, but John seemed to be watching Jason very closely. And I don't just mean for his football skills either. He was stood with Ollie and they appeared to be having quite an animated conversation. When they saw Gavin return, John called the boy over as Ollie headed towards me.</p><p>'Everything okay?' he asked with a knowing look.</p><p>'Er... yeah' I answered.</p><p>I could see John and Gavin over Ollie's shoulder having a conversation but I was too faraway to hear what was being said. I saw Gavin nodding like mad and then licking his lips in an exaggerated manner before he ran back onto the pitch and John headed over towards me.</p><p>'Ten more minutes Oll!' he said.</p><p>'Okay gaff!' Ollie replied as he ran back towards the pitch.</p><p>'Lovely little lad...' John said quietly.</p><p>'Sorry?' I replied.</p><p>'Gavin!' he said. 'Lovely lad. He was a bit of a handful when he first arrived but he's settled right down now.'</p><p>'Yes... he seems a nice boy' I said nervously.</p><p>'Jason seems a lovely boy too... your nephew you say? You'll have to fill in the paperwork after training if that's okay... should only take about ten minutes or so. Consent forms... contact numbers, allergies... all that sort of thing?'</p><p>'Yeah fine... only he's not my nephew... well not blood related anyway.'</p><p>'Oh right... well that doesn't matter but I will need a signature from a parent or legal guardian?'</p><p>'No problem' I replied.</p><p>'So..'</p><p>'Oh' I laughed, 'he's my next door neighbour's boy... Dad's buggered off...'</p><p>'Say no more!' John said, 'l think most of the boys here are from single parent families.</p><p>'Take Matthew... he's alone with his Mum as well!'</p><p>'Matthew?' I raised my eyebrows.</p><p>'My grandson. He's not here at the moment... dicky tum. Takes after me in that respect. He loves a curry, but they don't love him!'</p><p>He fetched his wallet out.</p><p>'Got a photo of him here somewhere.... takes after his old Granddad in the looks department too...' he laughed, 'ah here it is!'</p><p>John held the picture out to show me and it felt like someone had slapped me hard around the face. I looked at the smiling dark haired little boy in his school uniform of white polo shirt and grey school trousers.</p><p>It was him! My favourite little boy from the internet. The one I'd teased Jason about fancying. The same one who'd sucked the big cock and swallowed the cum. The one that Jason and I had watched naked in bed together getting his delicious little bum fucked. Not only was it the same boy, it was the same school photograph only without the blurring of the school badge.</p><p>I looked at John more closely, That moustache. That greying moustache. John was the man in the photos sucking on that lovely little cock. The same man who'd fucked his sweet little mouth and had slid his big thick cock in and out of the boy's tight little fuck hole. The boy was his Grandson. And now I knew his name. Matthew.</p><p>'You okay?' John asked.</p><p>I wasn't sure whether I should say anything or not. I decided not to, for now at least.</p><p>'Er... yeah fine...' I managed to say.</p><p>'Ollie!' he called.</p><p>The boy turned round.</p><p>'Finish them up now!'</p><p>'Sure boss!' the boy called back, before blowing his whistle to end the session.</p><p>Jason came heading towards me and I was pleased to see he was with little Gavin. It seemed the pair had made friends.</p><p>'You okay?' I asked as they got closer.</p><p>'Yeah...' Jason said breathlessly, 'I'm knackered... but it was brilliant!'</p><p>'So are you two buddies now?' I asked.</p><p>They both nodded furiously.</p><p>'And he supports West Ham!' Jason added delightedly.</p><p>'Bloody hell!' I laughed.</p><p>Ollie was collecting up all the gear as the boys collected up their holdalls and headed off to the building. Jason and Gavin came back towards me.</p><p>'Uncle Pete?' Jason asked.</p><p>'Yes matey?'</p><p>'After we have a shower and stuff... can Gav come back with us?'</p><p>That took my by surprise.</p><p>'Er... I dunno... I mean it's okay with me, but what about your Mum Gavin? Won't she want you to come home straight away?'</p><p>'Nah..' he said confidently, 'sometimes I go back with Matthew to John's, so she won't mind!'</p><p>'You sure?' I asked, looking at him</p><p>He nodded his head, 'Honest it'll be okay'</p><p>'Well if you're sure... it's okay with me, but I'm not sure about Jason's Mum... she might have plans. Why don't you pop home first and then come round afterwards?'</p><p>'Okay!' Gavin said happily, 'I'll do that then'</p><p>'How are you going to shower Jase... you didn't bring a towel did you?'</p><p>'That's okay' Gavin piped up, 'he can share mine!'</p><p>'You got it all worked out you two haven't you?'</p><p>'Yup!' Jason smiled.</p><p>'Right.., you better get showered then ya mucky little pair!'</p><p>The rest of the boys had already gone in. Gavin led the way with Jason alongside him and I followed them in. When we reached the changing rooms I wasn't sure whether or not I should go in, but I bumped into John outside.</p><p>'Come on in!' he told me, so I followed him in.</p><p>Some of the boys were already in the large communal shower which ran the length of changing room along one side. It was shielded by a low tiled wall which an adult could see over the top of without even trying. I could hear some of them laughing, skylarking around and splashing one another. There were a few still stripping off in preparation and some were simply standing around naked just chatting without a care in the world and totally unfazed by the fact that I was stood there.</p><p>I tried not to be too obvious as I stole a good look at the cute little bums and myriad of luscious, suckable looking little cocks. Again, I was hoping that the stirring in my jeans wouldn't be too obvious as my cock hardened. Gavin pulled his shirt off followed by his shorts and his white pants, with Jason following suit. Like all the others, neither of them were bothered about being naked in front of me as they made their way into the showers with the others.</p><p>'Oh hi!' I heard as Oliver appeared from the showers, stark naked and dripping wet.</p><p>My eyes immediately lowered as I took in the sight of his cock. It was slightly longer and thicker than the younger boys of course, but it was still hairless with the exception of one or two odd hairs around the base. His balls were smooth and tight, clearly not having dropped yet, so if he had entered puberty, he wasn't very far into it. I watched as he turned round to get his towel and dry his hair. His bum looked smooth and firm. As he reached for his towel it slipped through his fingers, so I was treated to the wonderful sight of Ollie bending over naked to retrieve it. As he bent, his cheeks naturally parted. I saw the darker wrinkled circle surrounding his hole and I wondered many adult cocks had found their way up it. I decided I'd be quite happy to add my name to the list.</p><p>Gradually the boys emerged from the showe,r cute as anything and dripping wet. I didn't know where to look first. I went from one lovely little bum to another as they bent down to pick items up and dry themselves off.</p><p>All their little cocks looked inviting, varying in size and looks. Some had a full foreskin with skin hanging from the end, some had the tip of their cock poking through the skin, whereas some had no foreskin at all and the rounded little head was clearly visible.</p><p>I noticed some of them were semi hard and one or two had full erections, with their little cocks sticking out proudly in front of them. Not one of them seemed bothered or embarrassed about it either.</p><p>Eventually Jason and Gavin reappeared and I noticed that both of their delicious little cocks were stiff. Was that just a coincidence, or were they up to something in the shower, I wondered.</p><p>'Here you are!' I heard John's voice behind me holding out a piece of paper.</p><p>I must have looked startled.</p><p>'Receipt?' he told me.</p><p>'Oh cheers!' I said.</p><p>'And here's my card. Give me a ring and we can get together in the week. You'll be able to meet Matt as well. Feel free to bring Jason along too if you want' he winked with that knowing sort of look.</p><p>Suddenly Jason appeared in front of me, now dressed but with his hair still wet, followed by Gavin.</p><p>'Rub your hair in Gavin's towel again...' I told him, 'or you'll get a head cold!'</p><p>'Here!' little Davey the red head called, throwing a towel to Jason.</p><p>'Thanks!' I said, turning to the direction of his voice.</p><p>Davey was sitting naked on a bench with his legs up and wide apart, drying the tops of his legs. I looked at his sweet little cock and fuckable little bum. He saw me looking and smiled back as he moved the towel out of the way to give me a perfect view. I winked at him and returned the smile. I hoped that at some stage I'd get the opportunity to fuck that lovely bum he was showing me.</p><p>'All done!' Jason said as he returned the towel, pulling me out of my daydream.</p><p>'We ready then?' I asked him.</p><p>'Almost!' he replied before he whispered something in Gavin's ear that I couldn't hear. Gavin nodded before Jason joined me.</p><p>'Come on then!' I said.</p><p>We said our goodbyes and made our way out to the car.</p><p>'You seem to have made good friends with little Gavin quickly?' l said to Jason on the way home.</p><p>Jason nodded.</p><p>'He's nice!' he said. 'l really like him and he really likes me!'</p><p>'Like? ' I teased looking at him</p><p>Jason started to giggle.</p><p>'You two were up to something in the showers weren't you?' l asked.</p><p>He giggled more.</p><p>'Come on... spill the beans!' I laughed.</p><p>Finally he nodded.</p><p>'And he told me what you and him did in the toilets as well!'</p><p>'Oh did he?' I laughed. 'And what else did he say?'</p><p>'He reckons I should let you... you know... put it up my bum. He said it feels really really nice.'</p><p>'It does' l told him. 'So does that mean you'll let me?'</p><p>He nodded shyly.</p><p>'Uh-huh... as long as it don't hurt!' he replied.</p><p>'I'd never deliberately hurt you matey!' I said sincerely.</p><p>I drove the rest of the way home hoping that Jason would remember what he'd just said when we arrived, and I'd soon be fucking his sweet bum. However, my hopes were shattered when we pulled up and Mel appeared at her front door.</p><p>'Forgot to ask when you'd be back' she laughed, 'straight in here mister... I've got food shopping to do!'</p><p>'You're welcome to leave him with me?' I suggested hopefully.</p><p>'Usually I'd jump at the chance but I need him to come with me'</p><p>I felt as disappointed as little Jason looked. He hugged me and kissed me on the cheek.</p><p>'Thank you for taking me football Uncle Pete!' he said quietly.</p><p>'You're welcome' I replied before whispering 'don't forget... secret okay?'</p><p>Then in a louder voice.</p><p>'Maybe you can pop in later on if Mummy says it's okay'</p><p>He looked at her expectantly.</p><p>'We'll see!' she said in a non committing way. 'Thanks for taking him Pete!'</p><p>'No problem' I said as I made my way into my own house.</p><p>I was at a bit of a loose end to be honest. I'd got used to little Jason being around too and now he wasn't, I missed him. I consoled myself by looking at the pictures and videos I'd collected of Matthew.</p><p>It was a lot better now I knew his name. I much preferred it when I knew the names, ages and hopefully nationalities of the children I saw performing. It was even better when I knew they were English and to be local was fantastic. The fact that I was going to actually meet this sexy little thing was the icing on the cake for me. I was so looking forward to getting to know him.</p><p>It must have been around three quarters of an hour later when I heard someone repeatedly banging on Mel's door. I went to the window and looked out. My heart sang. It was Gavin.</p><p>'Hello you!' I called out. 'Jason's out with his Mum.'</p><p>'Oh' he said, looking quite disappointed. 'What time will he be back?'</p><p>'No idea Gav' I replied, 'but you're more than welcome to come in here and wait or whatever?'</p><p>His face lit up as he nodded. He wheeled his bike along and up my path.</p><p>'Here let's shove it round the back in case someone nicks it!'</p><p>I put his bike around the back and he came in. He was absolutely delightful with his mop of short blonde hair, sparkling eyes, Spongebob t-shirt and grey jogging pants. I sat on the sofa.</p><p>'Don't I get a hug and kiss then?' I laughed.</p><p>He came over to me and put his arms around my neck. I hugged him close as we kissed passionately.</p><p>'That's better!' I said as we broke away.</p><p>I kept my arms around his little waist.</p><p>'Jason told me that you and he are really special friends now' I told him.</p><p>Gavin giggled.</p><p>'l like him... he's really nice,'</p><p>'He is' I agreed, 'so are you!'</p><p>I moved my hands to his bum and squeezed it through his joggers. Gavin smiled.</p><p>'So what did you to get up to in the showers?' l asked.</p><p>Gavin giggled again.</p><p>'How do you know? Did Jason tell you?' he asked.</p><p>'No' I laughed, 'but you both had little hard ons when you came out'</p><p>He giggled some more.</p><p>'Oh yeah! We had a little play with each other's...' he said, 'we was going to do some more... that's why I came round, but he's not there...'</p><p>'I'll have to take his place then!' I laughed as I moved my hand between his legs.</p><p>Gavin gave me a sexy little grin.</p><p>---</p><p><b>Comments are always welcomed (good, bad or indifferent!). This can be done by adding a review, or emailing</b></p>"
1012,"House Hunter, Part 1",Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['Mb', 'Mg', 'bb', 'gb', 'b(8', '8', '12', '4)', 'g(11', '4)', 'pedo', 'oral', 'anal', 'ws', 'pett']","Peter goes house hunting and moves next door to the delightful 8 year old Elliot. He's soon up to his old tricks again as he gives Elliot a sex education. Then by chance, Peter meets up with 12 year old Jamie, a boy he lost contact with 3 years before. As they catch up, Peter learns that Jamie is following his footsteps having been in a children's home all that time. He also learns that Jamie has an 11 year old girlfriend, Lisa. When Peter meets her, she is every bit as sexy as Jamie said she would be and that leads him onto a whole new set of sexual adventures...",2013-05-05T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did not happen. If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!","<p>I'd been looking for a little while now. Every one that I'd been sent to hadn't been suitable for one reason or another; too big, too small or simply over priced. I'd agreed to look at this one, even though I suspected it probably wouldn't be suitable either. When I first pulled up outside, it didn't actually look too bad, but I'd quickly learnt not to go by first impressions and outward appearances too much. There was no sign of the estate agent yet either.</p><p>The street was pretty much deserted except for a young boy whizzing up and down it on his bike. On his second pass I smiled at him and he smiled back, before skidding to a halt further down the street.</p><p>Now, when most people go house hunting, they look at the area, you know, schools, shops, doctors and all that. Whilst those things are still important, I also pay very close attention to the neighbours, particularly the younger ones.</p><p>I wound the window down and lit up a cigarette as bike boy came thundering down the street again. I heard the juddering of the brakes and he skidded to a halt near my car. I gave him another smile and again he smiled back. He was a cute looking lad with a mop of light brown hair which seemed to flop over one of his big brown eyes. If he'd been a girl, he'd have been described as pretty. Yup, that was the word: ""pretty.""</p><p>He was dressed in a white Ben10 t-shirt and a pair of tatty looking jeans, finished off with a pair of scuffed trainers.</p><p>'Wotcha!' he said confidently.</p><p>'Hello' I replied.</p><p>'You buying the house?' he wanted to know.</p><p>'I'm just here to have a look at it' I told him</p><p>I looked at my watch, wondering where the estate agent was when my mobile rung and the agent's number flashed up. The young lady on the other end explained that she was very sorry but due to 'unforeseen circumstances', whatever they were, there wasn't anyone available at the office who could come to show me around the house I wanted to view. Great I thought to myself, what a waste of bloody time. She then said I was welcome to collect the keys myself and look around it unescorted if I so wished. As the office was only about five minutes away and I was already here, I agreed. After all, I was big enough and ugly enough to work out for myself which were bedrooms and which was the kitchen. So I restarted the engine, waved to my new found little friend and set off to collect the keys, returning about twenty minutes or so later.</p><p>If I'm honest about it, I was more than a bit disappointed not to see the boy again when I pulled back up outside the house, as I'd found him pretty cute. However, as I got out and locked the car, he came flying round the corner, puffing and all red faced as he skidded to a halt.</p><p>'Hello again!' I said.</p><p>'You're back?'</p><p>'Looks like it!' I laughed.</p><p>'Why?'</p><p>'I had to go and get the keys' I told him. 'You're nosey for a... how old are you?'</p><p>'8' he told me.</p><p>'You're nosey for an 8 year old?'</p><p>He totally ignored my question.</p><p>'My name's Elliot... what's yours?'</p><p>'Peter' I told him. 'Nice to meet you!'</p><p>I held my hand out and the boy shook it.</p><p>'I'll look after your car if you want?' he told me.</p><p>'It's okay, it has an alarm on it. Is it bad around here then?'</p><p>'Nah... just bored!'</p><p>'Okay... er thanks' I said, putting the key in the front door and going in.</p><p>I wandered around the house, which actually wasn't in bad shape really. I did all the usual stuff like nosing in cupboards, turning taps on and off, all that sort of thing. It must have been around ten minutes or so when there was a knock at the door. Oh I thought, the estate agent's finally found somebody. Better late than never. I opened the door to find little Elliot stood there.</p><p>'Can I use the toilet?' he asked.</p><p>'It's not my house matey' I told him.</p><p>'Please... I only need a wee... not number twos...' he said with a look of desperation.</p><p>'Come on then' I relented, giving him a warm friendly smile.</p><p>He charged up the bare wooden staircase while I continued nosing around on the ground floor.</p><p>'Peter! PETER!' I heard him calling me, 'can you come up here please?'</p><p>I went up and stood outside the bathroom door.</p><p>'What's up mate?' I asked. He's changed his mind I thought. He's gone ""number two's"" as he called it and had found there's no toilet paper.</p><p>'Me zip's stuck!' he said in a panic, 'can you try and get it down please?'</p><p>I wandered in to see a little boy desperate for a wee and unable to have one as he battled to unzip his jeans. I had a go and found it was stuck fast. Elliot was hopping from leg to leg now. He really needed to go. I put the toilet lid down and sat on it before taking hold of the waistband of his jeans in one hand and with the other, took hold of the zipper and yanked it with all my might. At last, we heard it go down. I stood up and lifted the lid and the seat.</p><p>'There you go!' I said.</p><p>Elliot pulled his jeans down and whipped out his dinky little cock from a pair of grey, Ben10 underpants. It would have been rude of me not to have had a good look at it, so I did. It was flaccid and soft of course, but lovely nonetheless and simply crying out for my lips on the end of it. I was just about to leave him to it, but he was totally unconcerned by my presence and began talking to me as the golden urine flowed from the end of his very cute little cock.</p><p>'So now you've seen the house, you gonna buy it?' he asked.</p><p>'Don't know yet' I told him. 'Maybe...'</p><p>'Hope so!' he replied.</p><p>'So where do you live then?' I asked him.</p><p>'Next door' he told me. 'That side'</p><p>He pointed.</p><p>'Why didn't you use your own toilet then?' I asked.</p><p>'Me Mum's gone out. Usually if I need to go, I shoot in the bushes across the road, but someone saw me last time and Mum went mental. She said if she ever caught me doing that again she'd skin me!'</p><p>'Oh right' I laughed, as Elliot put his cock away and went to pull his jeans up. 'Oh no... oh bugger!' he suddenly said.</p><p>I was about to ask him what was wrong when I spotted it for myself. A large damp patch on the front on his pants.</p><p>'Oh nooooo' he said again. 'Mum said if I pee'd my pants again, she'd make me wear pull-ups'</p><p>I laughed and sung the song from the TV advert.</p><p>'...I'm a big boy nowwwww!'</p><p>'It's not funny!' he said in a rather annoyed tone. 'You don't know my Mum... she'd flipping well do it!'</p><p>'Sorry' I said apologetically, 'but don't panic. I'm sure we can sort it out. The only thing you can really do is take them off and I'll hang them on the door handle to dry out?'</p><p>He thought for a moment before deciding it was about the only option he had, so Elliot pulled his jeans back off followed by his pants. I took them from him and hung them on the door handle to dry. He didn't seem bothered at all about being semi-naked in front of a total stranger, showing off his lovely little boy treasures. I have to say, as well as a lovely suckable looking little cock, he had a cute fuckable looking little bum as well. I sat back down on the toilet seat as Elliot went to sit on the bare wooden floorboards.</p><p>'I wouldn't do that mate!' I told him, 'not unless you want splinters in your bum!'</p><p>'Oh yeah!' he giggled, raising a hand to his mouth.</p><p>'You're welcome to sit on my lap... if you want to that is... while we wait for them to dry out. It's about the only seat I can offer you at the moment?'</p><p>'Thanks' he said, jumping up.</p><p>I put my arms around him to stop him from slipping off, resting them on his bare smooth little tummy.</p><p>We chatted away to pass the time. Elliot told me all about his likes and dislikes, about school, his Mum and how he didn't really remember his Dad. When he spoke about his Dad, he said it quite sadly and I felt really sorry for him. From what he'd told me, it appeared life was quite hard for them at times despite his Mum doing her best. In fact, I was really warming to little Elliot.</p><p>'I hope you do buy it!' he suddenly said. 'I like you. You're much nicer than the old bat who lived there before!'</p><p>'Elliot!' I said stifling a laugh. 'That's no way to talk about someone!'</p><p>'Well...' he giggled, 'she was! All she ever did was moan. I laughed when Mum told me the silly old cow had croaked it'</p><p>I couldn't help but laugh. I got the impression that Elliot was the sort of boy, who like most kids I'd had dealings with, spoke with a blunt, cruel honesty and told it exactly as he saw it.</p><p>He sat on my lap with one leg draped over each of mine as we talked. I absent mindedly rubbed his lovely flat little tummy, letting my fingertips occasionally brush the tip of his delightful little cock, accidentally on purpose if you get my drift.</p><p>Suddenly, Elliot said 'uh-oh'</p><p>'What's up matey?' I asked him. </p><p>He went very quiet and tried closing his legs together.</p><p>'Elliot?'</p><p>He pointed between his little sexy legs. I looked down and saw why he'd suddenly gone a little coy. His lovely little uncut cock had stiffened up and was proudly standing to attention, just like I knew it would.</p><p>'Is that all?' I said, making light of it to lessen any embarrassment for him.</p><p>He turned his head to look at me. 'It does that a lot just lately' he said quietly, 'but I don't know why?'</p><p>Bless him, I thought. With no Dad around to explain these things, I doubted his Mum could explain it to him either for one reason or another, and I got the impression that Elliot wasn't inclined to ask her either. I lifted him up and turned him around to face me. He was exceptionally good looking with a very cute, innocent face. His brown eyes were deep and thoughtful, and the smattering of freckles on his cheeks were just right.</p><p>'It's nothing to worry about' I tried to put his mind at rest, 'it happens to all us blokes'</p><p>'Really?' he said, sounding unconvinced.</p><p>'Yup!' I smiled at him. 'In fact, mine's like it now...honest!'</p><p>He still wasn't totally convinced. He went quiet for a moment.</p><p>'Can... can I see?' he asked hesitantly.</p><p>'I can't do that mate... if anyone found out, they'd chuck me in prison!' I told him.</p><p>He thought again.</p><p>'But there's only me and you here... and I ain't gonna tell no-one...'</p><p>I knew there was a good chance of this going a lot further and I was about to pass the point of no return.</p><p>'IF I do... you have to promise me that no-one... and I mean no-one will ever know?'</p><p>'I promise...' he said solemnly. 'I won't tell nobody!'</p><p>I lifted him down and stood him in front of me before I stood up, undone the button on my jeans, unzipped them and pulled them down. I could see Elliot watching intently as I hooked my thumbs into the waistband of my pants and my cock sprang out inches from his face. His big brown eyes widened.</p><p>'Whoa!' he giggled. 'That is so big... and hairy... AND you've pee'd YOUR pants as well!'</p><p>I laughed as I sat back down.</p><p>'When you get older, yours will be as big as that or maybe even bigger... and it'll be hairy too... and no...' I laughed again, 'I haven't pee'd my pants!'</p><p>'How come your pants are all wet then... and what's that stuff hanging from your willy?' he asked, pointing at the long strands of pre-cum hanging from the end of it.</p><p>'Yours will do that when you're old as well' I told him, 'it's called pre-cum'</p><p>'What is it though?'</p><p>'Well...' I said, 'when you feel all sexy... and you want to put your willy into a girl... it makes it all nice and slippery so it goes in easier and doesn't hurt'</p><p>'Like oil?' he asked.</p><p>'Yeah... sort of... I suppose'</p><p>'But why's it coming out now?'</p><p>I hugged him.</p><p>'Because' I said, 'I have a cute and sexy, half naked little boy sitting on my lap!'</p><p>Elliot giggled at being referred to as sexy.</p><p>'It's the same reason your willy goes all hard and stiff... as well as making it easier to put into holes... it'd be hard to do that if it was soft!'</p><p>'Yeah!' he giggled.</p><p>'I bet it feels nice when it goes all stiff like that as well?'</p><p>Shyly, Elliot nodded.</p><p>'I could show you how to make it feel really nice if you wanted, but you have to promise to keep it a secret again, just between us?'</p><p>He thought for a moment before he turned to look up at me again.</p><p>'I promise!' he smiled.</p><p>I kissed the top of his head as I reached between his legs and took his stiff little cock between my finger and thumb, gently squeezing it.</p><p>'Ooh' he gasped as I gently pulled his foreskin back and lightly rubbed my thumb over the little purple head. </p><p>Elliot sucked in his breath.</p><p>'Nice?'</p><p>Elliot nodded. I gently began to wank him and he made lots of little moans and sighs of pleasure. I moved my other hand underneath him and Elliot lifted himself up so that I could slip my hand underneath him. As I gently wanked him, I fondled his lovely little bum.</p><p>'Mmm... that feels so nice' he murmured as I tenderly continued to stroke his beautiful little cock. 'You're... making... it... tingle...' he gasped.</p><p>I stopped playing with him, much to Elliot's disappointment.</p><p>'When it really, really tingles like that... that's called an orgasm. Grown ups call it a cum' I explained.</p><p>He nodded.</p><p>'When you get bigger, any time from the age of about 10 or 11, when that happens... or you cum...' I explained, ''you'll have that stuff come out of it too'</p><p>'Is that why it's called cum?' he asked.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'Cum is the stuff that makes babies when it comes out inside a girl's hole. It's a bit like pre-cum... you know all slippery... but it's hot and there's a lot more of it'</p><p>'Does it shoot out of yours when you cum?' he asked.</p><p>'Yup!' I confirmed.</p><p>'Cool!' he said with interest, 'I think I'd like to see that!'</p><p>'The way you're going, you might just get your wish!' I laughed.</p><p>I lifted him down, stood up and then plonked him back down on the toilet lid before I knelt down in front of him.</p><p>'If you thought that felt nice' I said, 'you wait'</p><p>'What are you going to do?' he asked a little nervously.</p><p>'Don't worry' I reassured him. 'I'm going to give you a blow-job... put your willy in my mouth and suck on it!'</p><p>I bent my head down and swiped my tongue across the tip of his sweet, hot little cock.</p><p>'Ooh' he gasped.</p><p>I then slipped my lips over the end and took the whole of his cock into my mouth. I sucked hard before I pulled his tiny foreskin back and swirled my tongue around the little head again.</p><p>'Ooh... aargh... that's nice...' he gasped.</p><p>I licked and sucked his tiny tight ball sack before holding him by his slim hips and sucking him again. I came off him and looked up.</p><p>'How did that feel?' I asked.</p><p>'Brilliant!' he said breathlessly. 'Really nice!'</p><p>'Jump up and turn around' I said, 'let's have a proper look at that gorgeous little bum of yours'</p><p>Carefully, Elliot turned himself around to face away from me. His little boy bum was an absolute little peach, his skin smooth and flawless. The whiteness where he'd had to cover his private parts, contrasting with the natural tan he'd acquired during the summer while running around with no top on.. His lovely little cheeks were soft but firm.</p><p>'Bend forward for me mate...' I whispered.</p><p>Elliot leaned forward. I held a lovely cheek in each hand and gently prised them apart. I looked at the darker pink wrinkled circle surrounding the tightly closed hole which had never been invaded. I used one hand to keep his bum cheeks separated and ran a finger up and down his lovely bum crack. I then pulled his bum to my face and licked it a few times, drinking in the intoxicating essence of sweet innocent little boy bum, before I poked my tongue at that tightly closed hole.</p><p>Having only ever had things come out of it with nothing going in it before, it put up some resistance to my intrusion before yielding and my tongue entered his little rectum. I heard Elliot gasp as my thick, wet tongue penetrated his little boy fuck hole and I pushed my tongue into him deeper, before wiggling it about inside him. I pulled my mouth off him and replaced my tongue with my finger. I was able to push my finger much further up than my tongue, so I pushed it deeper and deeper before I began to finger fuck his sweet tight bum hole.</p><p>'Oh... oh... oh...' he gasped as I slid my finger in and out of him before I pulled it out and turned him back to face me.</p><p>'Did you like that?' I asked.</p><p>Elliot nodded. </p><p>'I prefer you sucking my willy though... although your tongue and finger up my bum were nice too!'</p><p>'You wait until I stick my willy in it!' I told him. 'How about you do something to me... you know, make me feel nice... and then I'll suck you properly and make you cum. You won't have anything come out of it yet like I do, you'll have what they call a dry cum... but it'll feel just as nice!'</p><p>'Like before?' he asked hopefully.</p><p>'Yeah... only ten times better!'</p><p>He smiled at the thought. I sat down on the toilet lid and Elliot got down on his knees between my legs in front of me like I'd done with him.</p><p>'What do I do?' he asked.</p><p>I took his little hands in mine and cupped them around my hard cock with mine guiding him.</p><p>'Put your hands around it... that's it... just like that. Now, hold it nice and firm'</p><p>Elliot burst into a fit of the giggles</p><p>'What?' I laughed.</p><p>His giggle was really infectious.</p><p>'It feels really... I dunno... strange... sort of hard but soft... and really hot. Not like mine. And it's really slippery with that... pee... p...'</p><p>'Pre-cum!' I reminded him.</p><p>'That's it... the pre-cum on it'</p><p>I went back to teaching the cute little 8 year old on what to do.</p><p>'Now, hold it nice and tight... owww... not THAT tight!' I laughed. 'How would you like it if I squeezed yours that hard?'</p><p>He giggled again. </p><p>'Sorry!' he said apologetically and loosened his grip a little.</p><p>'That's better' I laughed. 'Right, now move your hands up and down it... so that the skin on it there... that's called the foreskin... moves backwards and forwards like yours did?'</p><p>He slowly started to move his hands up and down it, gently wanking my cock with my hands around his to guide him.</p><p>'That's it, like that... hold it nice and firm but not too hard. Now, the faster you do that, the nicer it feels. Remember when I got faster and faster when I did it to you?'</p><p>He nodded and speeded his actions up as I took my own hands away.</p><p>'Ooh...' I sighed, 'that is really nice...' I encouraged him. 'You can do it one handed if you want, that way you can stroke my balls at the same time?'</p><p>He continued to wank me with his right hand and moved his left one down to gently squeeze and fondle my ball sack.</p><p>'You're doing really well...' I heaped praise on him.</p><p>For his first time, the 8 year old was wanking me extremely well. He was a little clumsy at times of course and in his eagerness to please me and make me feel good, his little hand slipped off the end once or twice sending him into another fit of hysterical giggles, but on the whole he was an excellent little student and took to it straight away. I decided to raise the game a little.</p><p>'Are you ready to try sucking it?'</p><p>Without answering, I felt Elliot copy what I'd done to him. I watched as his tiny pink tongue snaked out and swiped the tip of my cock, before he gently pulled the foreskin back and swirled his tongue around the head. I then felt his hot little mouth as he closed his lips over the top.</p><p>'Oh mate...' I sighed in pleasure, 'that feels so nice! Don't forget the harder you suck and the faster you move your mouth up and down it... the nicer it feels... just like when you did it with your hands... and put as much cock in your mouth as you can fit...'</p><p>I felt little Elliot take more in so that his cheeks bulged out and he sucked harder.</p><p>'Oh you're doing so well...' I praised him again.</p><p>Elliot pulled his mouth off, long ropes of pre-cum stretching from his lips to the tip of my cock. He looked up at me and smiled.</p><p>'Did I do it right?' he asked.</p><p>'You did brilliantly!' I told him, 'and I think you deserve a proper suck now... one that will make you cum and feel so nice...' I told him. 'Then you can suck me again and make me cum yeah?'</p><p>Elliot nodded enthusiastically and stood back up. I stood him up on the lid of the toilet and knelt down, taking his stiff little cock back into my mouth, sucking him hard.</p><p>'Ooh...' he moaned.</p><p>I pulled my mouth off for a moment and wanked him.</p><p>'You'll know when you're cumming as it'll feel really nice and your willy will really tingle like it did earlier?'</p><p>Elliot nodded. </p><p>'Let me know when that happens, as sometimes it hurts if I keep going after that'</p><p>'Okay' he replied, putting his hands on my head and pulling my mouth back on to his little stiff cock, keen for me to suck him some more.</p><p>Elliot, like every other boy I'd ever had a sexual relationship with, absolutely loved having his little cock sucked. I gently pulled his foreskin back, swirled my tongue lightly around the tip and the little purple head, before I swallowed his cock and tiny ball sack together. Elliot sighed as I began to suck him hard, moving my lips fast up and down his sweet tiny length. I held him by his delightful little bum cheeks as I guided his hips backwards and forwards.</p><p>'Oh... that's... nice...' he gasped, 'oh... oh... really... nice... aaah...</p><p>I sucked harder and faster, sensing that he was close to his little dry cum.</p><p>'It... ooh... tingles... aargh nice tingles...' he panted.</p><p>I began to suck him a little more gently as his little 8 year old body began jerking involuntarily and he had his first proper orgasm. I slowed right down and then stopped before pulling my mouth off him. His springy little boyhood pulsed and jerked around, the end of it glowing a nice deep pink colour following my oral attention.</p><p>'How was that?' I asked, looking up at him</p><p>'Oh wow!' he gasped excitedly as he slowly opened his eyes. 'I never felt like that before... that was so nice!'</p><p>'Good' I said, 'glad you enjoyed it!'</p><p>'Can we do it again?' </p><p>'Maybe' I told him, 'but men's and boy's cocks need a bit of time to recover. But you want to do it again sometime though?'</p><p>Elliot nodded furiously as I lifted him down. I sat back down on the toilet lid as he knelt back down between my legs to keep his side of the bargain.</p><p>'If I do it wrong... will you tell me?'</p><p>'Course I will!' I replied. 'Just do what I did only when I cum, I'll warn you so that you can get ready to swallow the cum down. You have to gulp it quickly though as it comes out really fast okay?'</p><p>Elliot nodded as his little fingers reached out for my cock. He leaned over, pulled my foreskin back and ran his tongue lightly across the tip.</p><p>'Aargh...' I sighed.</p><p>He stopped and looked up at me.</p><p>'Did I hurt you?' he asked with concern.</p><p>'No sweetheart...' I told him '...it just felt so nice!'</p><p>Elliot giggled as he moved back and put the head of my cock into his tiny mouth and sucked hard.</p><p>'Remember...' I panted '...the more you fit in and the faster and harder you suck... the nicer it feels...'</p><p>I felt Elliot cramming more in, his little 8 year old mouth bulging with thick hard adult cock and he sucked harder.</p><p>'Oh that's good...' I praised him, 'that's really good... ooh yeah...'</p><p>Elliot moved both his hands round my cock and taking a firm grip, began to wank me furiously while he sucked it. I looked down at his lovely little head bobbing up and down and saw he was looking up at me with those gorgeous brown eyes, judging my reaction. I put my hands on the back of his head and applied some gentle pressure. Elliot took even more in, sucking and wanking me as hard as he possibly could. I guided his head as his little mouth moved up and down my cock.</p><p>'Oh god...' I gasped 'I'm gonna cum in a minute...' I warned him. 'Get ready to swallow... you're making me cum Elliot... you ready...'</p><p>Despite his mouth being full of my cock, he did his best to give me a nod.</p><p>'Get ready...' I gasped, releasing my grip on him slightly 'here.. it... comes... aaarggh...'</p><p>I felt the first rush of my seed travel up the shaft and straight into Elliot's hot, sucking little boy mouth. I immediately heard a loud slurping and gulping sound as the 8 year old's throat muscles went into overdrive.</p><p>'Ooh... aargh...' I gasped, 'swallow it down... suck it... oh Elliot...'</p><p>Stream after stream shot into his little sucking mouth as he continued to wank me. I held his head in place as Elliot coughed and gagged, struggling to keep up with the constant flow despite gulping continuously.</p><p>'You're doing brilliantly...' I heaped praise on him '...absolutely brilliantly...'</p><p>I watched cum dribble down Elliot's chin, long ropes hanging off it as I stroked his soft brown hair. The spewing from my cock slowed down and eventually stopped, so I removed my hands from his sweet head as Elliot came off my cock.</p><p>'Oh Elliot!' I said as he looked up at me with a cummy little face.</p><p>He had long strands hanging down from the corners of his mouth.</p><p>'That was fantastic! You okay?'</p><p>He gave me a big cummy smile.</p><p>'Yeah' he giggled, 'it don't half come out fast don't it?'</p><p>'Yeah!' I laughed, 'But you were absolutely brilliant!'</p><p>I meant it too.</p><p>'Did you like it?'</p><p>Elliot nodded.</p><p>'I like sucking your wi... cock' he corrected himself, deciding that he'd rather use the grown up words now, although he occasionally slipped back to using 'willy'.</p><p>I reached into my pocket for a tissue and handed it to Elliot.</p><p>'So...' I said to him, 'if I buy this place and move in here... are you going to be my regular little cock sucker?'</p><p>Elliot smiled and nodded enthusiastically as he wiped the cum from around his sweet little mouth with the tissue. I lifted the half naked 8 year old up onto my lap and kissed him.</p><p>'Will you suck me again if you move in?' he asked hopefully.</p><p>'Course I will!' I told him as I hugged his little body close before whispering into his ear, 'Will you let me put my cock up your tight little bum as well?'</p><p>Elliot gave me another big smile.</p><p>'You can do whatever you want'</p><p>'So you'll be my little fuck buddy?'</p><p>'Uh-huh!' he giggled. 'Fuck buddy! That's funny!'</p><p>'And...' I continued, 'you'll be able to come in whenever you want to play on the computer or the X box... and we can look at websites together... you know men and other little boys... and girls!'</p><p>'Oh wicked!' he said excitedly.</p><p>'I need to make a quick phone call now so sssh!'</p><p>I called the agent and told her that I was willing to offer the full asking price on condition that I got a quick completion. Half an hour later she called me back and confirmed the sale.</p><p>'Guess what?' I said to Elliot sat on my lap.</p><p>He looked at me with a puzzled expression.</p><p>'I've just bought this house!' I smiled.</p><p>'YEAH!' Elliot punched the air jubilantly.</p><p>'Will it be a problem popping in to see me?' I asked him.</p><p>'Nah.. Mum often goes out and leaves me on my own. I'll have to remember my key though!' he giggled.</p><p>'That would be a good idea. I'll probably introduce myself and have a word with your Mum anyway...' I winked. 'I reckon your pants should be dry now by the way'</p><p>Elliot gave one of those delightful, infectious giggles again.</p><p>'I've been having such a good time... I forgot about those!'</p><p>I watched his gorgeous little bum as he climbed down and walked over to retrieve his cute little pants from the door handle. As he wandered back I watched his lovely little cock bounce about as he walked.</p><p>'Elliot?' I said. 'Would you be happy to let me take some photo's of you when I move in... like that?'</p><p>'Nudey?' he asked.</p><p>'Yeah... and more?' I winked.</p><p>'I think that'd be fun!' he smiled.</p><p>I was so looking forward to taking up residency now. My rented place was a dive and I was especially looking forward to having a proper fuck and suck session with my new 8 year old fuck buddy.</p><p>The estate agent was as good as her word and I was in possession of the keys within a couple of weeks, although I was backwards and forwards to the place many times before then of course. On one of those trips I happened to bump into Elliot's Mum while he was at school. She told me her name was Nadine and she invited me in for coffee. We sat in her lounge drinking coffee and smoking.</p><p>'So you're the mysterious Peter' she laughed. 'Elliot's told me all about you'</p><p>'Really?' I said, trying to keep the nervousness out of my voice, wondering exactly what Elliot had said.</p><p>'Oh yeah' she said blowing smoke out. 'He told me you'd let him use the loo and that you were nice and friendly...'</p><p>'Oh right' I said. 'Well I told him he was more than welcome to come in any time to use the computer or play on the games system. So any time you need someone to keep an eye on him, just let me know. Things have been a bit too quiet since my girls grew up... and then the divorce...'</p><p>'No boys then?'</p><p>'Unfortunately not' I said sadly. 'I'd have loved a son, but it wasn't to be...'</p><p>'Elliot misses his Dad' Nadine said, 'but the shit hasn't had anything to do with him since he left nearly four years ago!'</p><p>'That's so sad' I told Nadine. 'He's a lovely little lad and if he was mine... I'd move heaven and earth to see him. Boy's need their Dad's and a male role model!'</p><p>'That's because you're decent' Nadine replied.</p><p>'You'll give me a big head!' I laughed. 'But like I said, he's a delight and a real credit to you. He's welcome in any time. Elliot told me that you work. I'm fortunate enough to work from home, so I mean what I say. I'll be happy to keep an eye on him... and it does me good to take a break. Bit of a workaholic I'm afraid...'</p><p>'What do you do?' she asked.</p><p>'I'm a writer. I do a lot of freelance work, copy writing, ghost writing, as well as my own fiction and scripts for TV and radio?'</p><p>'Sounds interesting'</p><p>'Sometimes' I laughed, 'but I need to be in the zone as they say... not to mention pretty disciplined sometimes!'</p><p>'So when are you actually moving in?'</p><p>'Saturday' I replied.</p><p>'Oh Elliot will love that... he'll be off school. He's been going on about it all week... I wonder when Uncle Peter's moving in?' she laughed doing an impression of him. 'If he gets in your way, give him a clip round the lug hole!'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'Oh bless him, I'm sure he won't. I'll find him a special little job or something to keep him occupied. Anyway, nice to have met you properly and thanks for the coffee. I best fly... 101 things to do!'</p><p>I said goodbye and left.</p><p>I popped back to the house on the Friday to make sure all my utilities had been connected; gas, electric, phone, water and my essential broadband of course. The next morning I pulled up behind the big removal lorry. I opened the front door and the porters set to work transferring my belongings. As I expected, it wasn't long before Elliot put in an appearance, dressed in a red and white football kit.</p><p>'Uncle Pete!' he greeted me enthusiastically.</p><p>'Hey squirt!' I said with a wink. 'How's it going?'</p><p>'Great!' he replied excitedly before adding, 'Mum said do you want to come in for coffee?'</p><p>'Why not!' I told him. 'They'll be a little while' I continued, nodding towards the removal men. 'I'll just nip and tell them where I'll be!'</p><p>Soon I was sitting in an armchair in Nadine's lounge again.</p><p>'Can I sit on your lap?' Elliot asked hopefully.</p><p>'Course' I said, lifting him up</p><p>Nadine was busy in the kitchen out of sight, so I kissed Elliot's head and rubbed my hand over that lovely little bum covered by his white silky football shorts.</p><p>'That's nice' he whispered quietly before adding. 'I haven't said anything... honest!'</p><p>'Good boy...' I whispered back.</p><p>I removed my hand when I heard Nadine returning.</p><p>'If he's being a pain... kick him off!' she said as she placed the coffees on the table.</p><p>'He's okay' I said, turning to Elliot and ruffling his hair, 'aren't you squirt?'</p><p>Elliot smiled sweetly and nodded. We sat there drinking, chatting, having a cigarette and passing the time of day before Elliot said, 'Mum? Can I show Uncle Peter my room?'</p><p>'He might not want to...' Nadine said, offering me a way out if I wanted it.</p><p>'No... I'd love to...' I said, '...as long as it's not full of your smelly old socks! I laughed.</p><p>Elliot giggled.</p><p>'Bloody better not be!' Nadine laughed.</p><p>Elliot jumped off my lap, pulling me up by the hand.</p><p>'Come on then!' he said eagerly.</p><p>I got up and followed him out. Once we were out of view and earshot he said quietly, 'Pick me up and carry me?'</p><p>I scooped him up and he wrapped his arms and legs around me like a little koala bear. I held onto him with my hands on his lovely little bum as we went up the stairs. His bedroom door had one of those little ceramic plaques on it depicting a footballer. 'Elliot's Room' it read. His room was well decorated and furnished. Everything related to football; from the duvet to the wallpaper, all red and white and devoted to what I realised was his team and the kit he was wearing.</p><p>'So you like West Ham then?' I said laughing.</p><p>'It says... Arsenal!' he said, sounding a little bit miffed.</p><p>'Oh yeah!' I laughed.</p><p>He suddenly realised I was yanking his chain and he giggled.</p><p>'Put your hand down the back of my shorts...' he whispered, 'and play with my bum?'</p><p>I slipped my hand down them and fondled his lovely round globes.</p><p>'When are you going to suck me again?' he asked quietly</p><p>'Don't know...' I whispered back, 'when's Mum at work again?'</p><p>'Later on'</p><p>'If I get sorted in time... maybe then?' I told him. 'I should be'</p><p>Elliot smiled. I looked at some of the pictures stuck on the walls with his name in the corner.</p><p>'You're a good artist' I praised him.</p><p>I noticed there wasn't a TV or a computer in his room.</p><p>'No computer matey?'</p><p>He shook his head.</p><p>'Mum can't afford one... or a telly or a stereo...'</p><p>He looked quite sad as I knew most kids had these things in their bedrooms these days.</p><p>'I don't even have a mobile... all my mates have got one!' he said rather sadly.</p><p>'Never mind' I said trying to cheer him up, 'maybe you'll get one for your birthday?'</p><p>'That's not until next year'</p><p>'Or Santa might bring you one?'</p><p>'Doubt it...' he replied.</p><p>'You never know!' I told him as I pulled my hands out and kissed his head. 'We best go back down. Don't want your Mum getting suspicious do we?'</p><p>Elliot shook his head with a little giggle. I placed him back down and followed him down the stairs. Nadine was in the kitchen.</p><p>'Nadine?' I called out, 'Elliot said you have to work later? I'd be happy to take care of him if you like... he can help me unpack and sort out?'</p><p>'Can I Mum?' Elliot asked.</p><p>'It's a bit too much to ask you to do that' she said, 'on the day you move in!'</p><p>Elliot looked disappointed.</p><p>'You didn't ask... I offered!' I laughed.</p><p>'You sure?'</p><p>'I wouldn't offer if I wasn't!' I laughed again.</p><p>It would be a great help' she said, thanks'</p><p>'Not a problem!' I said, giving a happy looking Elliot a sly little wink.</p><p>'Yeah!' Elliot squealed punching the air.</p><p>'Hello?' we heard a voice at the door.</p><p>I went to it and it was the removals supervisor.</p><p>'All done chief!' he said. 'Want to come check and sign the paperwork?'</p><p>I followed him back next door with Elliot in tow, checked everything was where I wanted it, appliances connected and nothing damaged. I signed his docket and grabbing my wallet handed him a £20 note.</p><p>'Have a drink on me!' I said. 'You did a great job there!'</p><p>'Thank you sir' the man said, 'enjoy your new home' and he left.</p><p>'Hope you're in the mood to help me unpack' I said to little Elliot.</p><p>He smiled and nodded.</p><p>'Good' I said. 'Now I need a private word with your Mum... and then I need to pop out for half an hour before your Mum leaves for work'</p><p>I popped back to Elliot's house, had a quick chat with Nadine and then left.</p><p>'I'll shout when I'm back!' I told Elliot who looked a little worried. 'I promise!' I reassured him.</p><p>In all honesty I was only gone around twenty minutes or so before I returned with a small box which I'd managed to get gift wrapped in the store in a small plain carrier bag which I took straight into my new home and hid away for later. Before I had a chance to go and fetch Elliot, he was knocking at my front door.</p><p>Blimey!' I laughed, 'You must have been watching out of the window!'</p><p>I was' he replied, 'ever since you left!'</p><p>'You'd better come in then' I chuckled.</p><p>We went into my back room which was full of sealed boxes and a small sofa. I sat down and Elliot was immediately up on my lap. I fumbled around in my pocket until I found what I was looking for and brought it out in a closed hand without Elliot noticing.</p><p>'Right young man!' I said, trying my hardest not to laugh and attempting to use a stern voice.</p><p>He looked at me with a concerned expression on his face.</p><p>'I don't ever want you to knock on my door again!'</p><p>I felt really guilty as I watched Elliot's sweet little face crumble and those lovely soft brown eyes well up with tears. He was absolutely crestfallen and I was briefly racked with guilt.</p><p>'W... w... why?' he asked, his little voice cracking.</p><p>I opened my hand in front of his face.</p><p>'Cos I had a key cut for you! I said to him with a big smile.</p><p>Elliot looked down at the bright shiny new key. </p><p>'I... I thought I'd done something wrong...' he sniffed.</p><p>I gave him the biggest possible hug and felt incredibly guilty. I'd had absolutely no idea that he'd react that way.</p><p>'No not at all...' I said softly as I hugged him really close to me. 'I'm so sorry... I never intended to make you cry or upset you... honest!'</p><p>'It's okay' he said cheering up 'I just wondered what I'd done wrong... I never said anything to Mum... I wouldn't... I promised...'</p><p>'I know you wouldn't' I said kissing the top of his sweet head. 'So... do you want it or not?' I smiled as I handed him the key on a little neck chain. 'Nice surprise?'</p><p>He nodded.</p><p>'Don't bloody lose it though!' I said as I put it around his neck.</p><p>'I won't... and thank you!' he said kissing me on the lips. </p><p>'I'll have to teach you how to kiss properly later yeah?'</p><p>Elliot nodded his little head. I put my hand over the front of his little football shorts and Elliot parted his legs as I rubbed him with the palm of my hand. It didn't take long for his little cock to stiffen up.</p><p>'We don't have to rush any more' I told him as I caressed and squeezed his little boyhood through his shorts. 'It'll be more comfy... and we can make as much noise as we like!'</p><p>'Are you going to suck my willy again and make it tingle?' he asked hopefully.</p><p>'Is that what you want me to do?' I asked him</p><p>Elliot nodded.</p><p>'Are you going to suck me again?' I asked this cute little 8 year old.</p><p>Once again he nodded, more eagerly this time.</p><p>'I got an idea' I told him, 'let's go upstairs to my bedroom. The box with my laptop is in there!'</p><p>We both got up and I carried Elliot up to my bedroom like I'd done in his house, only this time with my hands inside his shorts. As I ran my fingers up and down his darling little bum crack, Elliot wiggled his bum around.</p><p>'You like that?'</p><p>'Yeah!' he giggled. 'It tickles!'</p><p>I pulled my hands out and plonked him down on my big double bed.</p><p>'There's some pillows in that box there' I pointed. 'Can you get them out and make yourself comfy?'</p><p>While Elliot sorted the bed out, I went to the box I knew my computer stuff was in. I pulled out my laptop together with a few high capacity memory cards and USB sticks. Elliot lay on the bed but was sitting against the pillows he'd arranged nicely for us while I booted up the computer. Once it was done I sat next to Elliot, slipped a card into the slot and opened up an number of highly encrypted folders.</p><p>'What's this?' Elliot asked.</p><p>'You'll see!' I said. Want to sit here?' I patted my lap.</p><p>Elliot shuffled over, resting his back against me with the laptop in front of us.</p><p>'Right...' I said, 'here we go... sexy little boys... just like you!'</p><p>I opened up a picture of a boy around Elliot's age, his little cock stiff and displaying it proudly for the camera with a big smile on his face.</p><p>'Cor!' Elliot said, his face lighting up.</p><p>'You like that?' I asked.</p><p>That's cool!' he said, 'his willy looks just like mine. Do all boys do it?' he wanted to know.</p><p>'No' I laughed, 'some do... some don't... just like little girls'</p><p>'Girls do it as well?'</p><p>'Oh yeah... a lot more girls than boys do it probably... all ages... some older but a lot are younger...'</p><p>'With men?'</p><p>'A lot of the time, but they do it with women, on their own, with other girls or boys... Some do it with their Mums or Dads, Uncles, Granddads...' I told him.</p><p>'At school we had some people come... I think they was coppers or somefink... that said we shouldn't let anyone look at us or touch us and stuff you know?'</p><p>He looked at me in a real state of confusion. I nodded.</p><p>'They reckoned that people who wanted to touch us and stuff would hurt us... and well... you haven't hurt me. All you done is made me feel really nice... so I don't understand why they said that. Anyway, it's my willy... cock... and my bum... not theirs and if I want to show it to anybody and let them touch it... I WILL!'</p><p>'It's the law' I tried to explain to him, 'and that's why you mustn't ever tell anyone about what we do'</p><p>'I won't' he reaffirmed.</p><p>'I bet that in your class... there's at least one other little boy or girl doing it... probably more than one...'</p><p>'Really?' Elliot asked.</p><p>'I pretty much guarantee it' I told him.</p><p>'How would I find out?'</p><p>'You can't really' I said. 'What I mean is, no-one would know about what me and you do... unless we told someone right?'</p><p>Elliot shook his head.</p><p>'Can we see some more?' he asked.</p><p>I clicked on another.</p><p>'Oh that man's sucking that boy's willy now... like you did to me. Is it a man? Why is his face blacked out?'</p><p>'Yeah it's a man' I said. 'His face is blacked out in case someone recognises him... because he'll get locked up'</p><p>'Oh' Elliot said. 'These pictures are cool. Are those the sort of pictures you're going to take of me?'</p><p>I nodded with a big grin 'If you let me. They're only for me though. I won't put them on the Internet or anything... unless you want me to'</p><p>Elliot leaned forward and studied the picture closely.</p><p>'If you think that's good' I laughed, 'take a look at this...'</p><p>I clicked on an mpg of a 6 year old boy leaning over the man's groin and taking his cock into his little hot mouth.</p><p>'He's younger than me' Elliot said, 'and he's sucking on the big willy!'</p><p>'Keep watching...' I said.</p><p>The boy on screen sucked on the cock, his little blonde head bobbing up and down. The man moaned as the little boy sucked on him expertly.</p><p>'Watch this bit!' I said to Elliot, whose eyes were glued to the screen</p><p>The man put his hands on the back of the little boy's head and held it in place as he let out a loud sigh. The boy's throat muscles could be seen working as he swallowed down the cum spurting into his tiny sucking mouth. The boy coughed and gagged a little as it dribbled out of his sweet mouth and trickled down his chin in long ropes onto his smooth hairless chest.</p><p>'Oh wow!' Elliot gasped, his eyes totally transfixed on the screen as the man shot the rest of his offering over the little blondie's sweet face. </p><p>When he was finished, the boy looked to the camera with a huge cummy smile before it faded out.</p><p>'That is so cool! Elliot squealed. 'Can you do video on your camera as well?'</p><p>'Yeah!' I laughed as I put my hand back on the front of Elliot's shorts. 'You liked that a lot didn't you?'</p><p>Elliot nodded. 'How do you know?'</p><p>I gently squeezed his hard little cock through his shorts. </p><p>'This... for a start!' I told him.</p><p>I slipped my hand under his waistband and Elliot spread his legs before I cupped him and caressed his beautifully smooth little ball sack with the palm of my hand.</p><p>'Mmm... that's nice' he sighed. 'Shall I take my shorts off?'</p><p>'I'll do it!' I told him, as I always liked to remove little boys pants or little girls knickers myself. I tugged them down to expose a cute pair of white Scooby Doo pants.</p><p>'Scooby dooby doooo!' I did my best impression of the cartoon dog making Elliot crack up.</p><p>I hooked my thumbs into them and gave them a yank as Elliot lifted his bum up off the bed for me. When his shorts and pants were down to his knees, he reached down and pulled them the rest of the way off. I lifted his football shirt, which I now knew was Arsenal of course, and Elliot raised his arms. I pulled it over his head and the 8 year old was totally naked, or as he called it, 'nudey'.</p><p>I placed the laptop on the bedside cabinet out of the way before I pulled my own t-shirt off. Elliot turned himself around so he was laying on top and facing me. I felt his little hands unbutton my jeans, pull the zip down and then try to tug them down. I helped him out by pulling my jeans and pants down over my bum, allowing Elliot to pull down the front and take them right off me. He looked at my naked body and started to giggle.</p><p>'What's so funny?' I asked with a laugh.</p><p>'You got a hairy chest... hairy legs...' he giggled again, '...and a hairy bum!'</p><p>'I prefer yours though' I said, putting my hands on his lovely bum cheeks. 'Nice and soft, smooth and tiny... and no hair!'</p><p>I gave his little bum a squeeze and gave him a kiss.</p><p>'I need to teach you how to kiss properly' I told him, 'like this...' I kissed him again, this time pushing my tongue into his sweet fresh mouth. He caught on quickly and very soon our tongues were locked together and doing a merry little dance in one another's mouths.</p><p>'Ooh... that make me feel really sexy!' he said as we broke away.</p><p>'It's meant to' I said, sitting him up so that he was astride my chest, his fantastic stiff little cock a few inches from my face. I gently wanked it before swiping the tip of it with my tongue.</p><p>'Oooh... I love it when you do that...' he sighed.</p><p>I closed my lips over the end of his little cock and sucked him again, holding his bum and pulling him in closer. As I did, I probed his little back door with my finger. Elliot readjusted his position slightly to allow my digit better access to his poop chute, but it was so tight, it was resisting my attempts to penetrate him. I scooped up a glob of my seemingly endless supply of pre-cum and smeared it around his tightly closed anal opening before pushing against it again, this time with slightly more pressure and it gave way.</p><p>'Ooh' Elliot gasped as my finger invaded his hot, tight little bum hole. I pushed it in further and further.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' he sighed.</p><p>I pushed my finger up inside him deeper, right up to my knuckle before I withdrew it slightly and pushed it up him again. I could feel Elliot pushing his sweet little bum back against my finger. I stopped sucking him and concentrated on finger fucking his hot little hole.</p><p>'Oh... oh...' he gasped each time I pushed my finger back up his rectum, going a little deeper every time.</p><p>'You like that?' I asked him.</p><p>Elliot had his eyes closed and simply nodded.</p><p>'Keep pushing back with me...' I instructed him. 'just think how nice it'll feel when it's my nice big slippery cock instead of my finger...'</p><p>'Oh yeah...' he gasped at the mere thought as I speeded up, finger fucking his little bum harder and faster.</p><p>Elliot was lifting himself up now and pushing his bum down hard onto my finger as I pulled his lovely little cheeks apart. He was clearly having the time of his life. I went back to swiping the end of his delicious little cock with the tip of my tongue and then sucking him hard, moving my lips up and down his tiny sweet shaft as he moaned, groaned and sighed with the pleasure sensations he was getting. He started to breath hard and fast as I continually sucked him and plunged my finger deep inside his 8 year old rectum with some force now.</p><p>'Ooh... aaahhh...' he gasped 'I... think...I'm... gonna...'</p><p>With that, his entire little body began to jerk about uncontrollably and his anal muscle clenched my finger tightly. I rammed my finger right up inside him hard and kept there as I sucked the very tip of his cock and flicked it with the end of my tongue.</p><p>Little 8 year old Elliot rode the waves of pleasure racking his sweet body until he could bear the tingles no longer. I came off him and slowly withdrew my finger from the little boy's backside. His body continued to jolt and judder as his sweet little cock jerked and pulsated even though I'd stopped touching him completely. I held his lovely soft hot body close to me and fondled his adorable bum cheeks until eventually Elliot calmed down and slowly opened his eyes.</p><p>'Oh wow!' he whispered breathlessly before giving me a kiss, 'that was so nice...'</p><p>'You've got a lovely tasting little cock' I told him, 'and a nice tight little bum!'</p><p>I squeezed those fantastically soft cheeks again.</p><p>'Can we watch another video?' he asked, 'One of a boy... you know... doing it?'</p><p>'Doing it?' I teased him.</p><p>'Yeah you know... with a cock up his... you know... bum?'</p><p>'Being fucked you mean?' I said with a laugh.</p><p>Elliot nodded.</p><p>'Say it then!' I teased him again. 'I want to hear you say the word. I love dirty talk... it's sexy and turns me on!'</p><p>'Have you got any videos of little boys like me... being FUCKED!' he asked.</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'Of course I have. Boys... girls with men... other kids...</p><p>'A man and a little boy like me?'</p><p>I nodded and clicked open a file. A video started to play of a man and a boy around the same age as Elliot. They were both naked on a bed playing with each other's cocks. Then they stopped and the little boy got up onto his hands and knees before he got into the best position so that the camera caught the best angle of his lovely little bum. The man got behind him and prised those adorable cheeks apart, showing the wrinkled darker circle of his opening to the camera. Then he leaned forward and took long, lingering swipes up and down the boy's bum crack with his tongue before pushing it against the tightly closed little hole. It quickly yielded and the man's thick tongue entered the boys tiny hole.</p><p>'Cool!' Elliot gasped when he saw it, as his little hand closed around my cock and he turned in to cuddle me.</p><p>'You like that?' I asked.</p><p>'I bet that feels really nice...' he said, '...a tongue up your bum...'</p><p>Elliot was clearly letting me know, in his own little way of course, that it was something he wanted me to do to him. As I continued to fondle his beautiful bum and Elliot casually wanked me, we watched the man give his little boy lover a good tongue fuck. There was no soundtrack on the video, but it was clear from the expression on the boys face how much he was enjoying it. The man then came off his bum and produced a tube of lubricant, which he smeared liberally in and around the little boys tight looking hole.</p><p>'What's that?' Elliot asked.</p><p>'Lubricant... or lube..' I said.</p><p>'What's that and what's it for?'</p><p>'It makes his bum hole all nice and slippery so that the man's cock will go in easier and not hurt him' I explained, 'like the pre-cum... but you can use as much as you want then. It's because your bum doesn't do it itself... like a ladies or girls hole does'</p><p>'Oh' Elliot said, 'does it hurt?</p><p>'No' I laughed, 'like I said it's just slippery stuff like pre-cum... although it can be a bit cold at first. The one I use doesn't though, so you'll be okay. Some men and boys use Vaseline, but I prefer proper lube... it's much better...'</p><p>Elliot didn't answer. His eyes were locked on the computer screen. The boy had his head down so that his cute little white bum was sticking up in the air. The man was kneeling behind him, his hand gasping his cock as he lined it up. The camera was at the perfect angle as the man pushed forward, his hard thick veiny cock spreading and pushing against the dark pink wrinkled hole. It gave way and the bulbous head of the man's cock seemed to pop in suddenly. Inch by inch, the man's cock slowly disappeared up the boys sweet bum.</p><p>'Oh COOL!' Elliot cried out as he watched avidly. </p><p>I looked down to see his little cock had recovered already and was sticking up nice and stiff again. Once the man's cock was in, the boy lifted himself up again so that he was on all fours and the man held him by his tiny waist as he began to pump his cock in and out of him. Pretty soon the man was slamming into him hard and it wasn't long before he sprayed the little boys bum cheeks and back with long ropes of slimy cum, before they both collapsed face down on the bed and the video faded out.</p><p>Elliot still had his little hand grasped tightly around my cock, but had stopped wanking me, more interested in the film. He looked up at me and smiled. I kissed the top of his head and gave his bum another little squeeze.</p><p>'Are you ready to do the same now?' I asked. 'We can watch more afterwards if you want?'</p><p>'Yeah!' he said with enthusiasm. 'That little boy looked like he really enjoyed it!'</p><p>'He probably did' I replied, 'if it's done properly... it feels wonderful!'</p><p>I got up and rummaged in the box for some lube I knew I'd packed in there.</p><p>'How do you want me to do it?' I asked.</p><p>Elliot gave me a puzzled look.</p><p>'You can be on your back, or on your hands and knees like the boy in the video, on your tummy... </p><p>'Which ways the best?' he asked.</p><p>'I tell you what' I suggested, 'we can do it with you sitting on my lap facing me. That way, I can play with your cock and we can kiss as well if you want to. But before we do... I want to do something else'</p><p>I manoeuvred him to the edge of the bed so that he was leaning over it, face down with his feet on the floor, before I knelt down behind him and spread his soft little bum cheeks apart. His tightly closed hole was so deliciously inviting as I licked the dark wrinkled circle surrounding his little opening.</p><p>'Mmm...'Elliot sighed as he felt my hot tongue, 'that is so nice...'</p><p>I pushed my tongue against it and it relented easily. He gasped again as my tongue entered his tight, little boy pussy.</p><p>'Ooh...' he moaned as I tongue fucked him for a minute or two. </p><p>I then withdrew my tongue and squirted some of the lube around his opening, working it in and around his tight little anal hole.</p><p>'That feels all nice and squidgy...' Elliot giggled.</p><p>I gave my cock a liberally coating of the lube too before I sat on the edge of the bed and placed him on my lap facing me.</p><p>'You okay mate?' I checked.</p><p>He answered by throwing his little arms around my neck and giving me a kiss. He smiled broadly before whispering 'Put it in me. Put it right up inside me... right up my bum...'</p><p>I placed an arm around his tiny waist and gripped my cock firmly with the other hand. I gave his sweet lips another kiss before we kissed passionately and I lined my cock up ready to enter his little virgin hole.</p><p>As we broke away I whispered to him, 'Don't forget to push down as I push it in...'</p><p>Elliot nodded as I felt him lowering himself and the tip of my cock nudged at his tightly closed hole. I pushed up as he continued to push down and I felt the head of my cock inching past the tight ring of his little sphincter. Elliot grunted as my cock entered his little boy bum.</p><p>'You okay?' I checked with him again.</p><p>He nodded as he pushed down a little more. Inch by inch I felt my cock slowly spreading his anal muscle as I slowly and as gently as I could, invaded his 8 year old bum hole going deeper and deeper.</p><p>'Oh Elliot...' I sighed, 'you have such a hot, tight little bum... you are so sexy!'</p><p>I kissed him again as I pushed deeper into him. I reached down between his legs and took hold of his little cock. It was as stiff as a nail. I gently began to wank him as at the same time, I slid my cock in and out of him and we actually started to fuck. Elliot pushed down with every upward thrust of my hips.</p><p>'This is so cool...' Elliot gasped. 'It feels so nice. Are you going to do it harder... like the boy in the video?'</p><p>'Is that what you want?'</p><p>Elliot nodded, so I started to fuck him a little harder and faster as I speeded up my hand movements on his stiff little cock. Elliot bounced up and down as my cock plunged deeper and deeper into him.</p><p>'Ah... oooh... yeah...' Elliot panted and gasped. 'Nice... really nice...'</p><p>I didn't want him to cum just yet so I stopped playing with his little cock and placed both of my hands on his little bum cheeks, pulling them slightly apart and helping him to push himself down onto me.</p><p>'Oh Elliot...' I panted and gasped, '...you are a great little fuck... such a hot.... tight... little boy pussy...'</p><p>He put his arms around my neck as I continued to pump my cock right up into him and we kissed passionately and urgently. I could feel I was close to releasing my load deep into the little boys bowels as we broke away.</p><p>'I'm close...' I gasped... 'let's cum together...'</p><p>My hand went back to his stiff little cock and as I fucked his little bum, I began wanking him again.</p><p>'I'm gonna cum...' I panted breathlessly, 'I'm gonna... shoot my hot... cum... aaarggh...'</p><p>I felt my cock swell as the first spurt shot up and out inside his bowels. Elliot gasped and sighed loudly, his little body began to judder and jerk as he started his own little orgasm. His already tight anal ring clenched my cock even tighter as Elliot felt the pleasure tingles rise from between his legs and my cock filled his innards. I released him from my grasp and hugged him tightly. My cock continued to spew its load as I felt his delightful, hot little body against mine.</p><p>'That's nice..' he cooed as he hugged me, 'I can feel your hot spunk up my bum... it's all hot and squidgy... and very nice...'</p><p>I hugged him closer as my cock slowed and stopped. We were both exhausted and stayed hugging one another for long moments. Eventually of course, my cock deflated and fell out of him. I lay Elliot across my lap face down and inspected his lovely bum, his anal ring still pulsating from the fucking it had just received, and trying in vain to close back up and return to its original state. I ran my finger along his slippery, cum coated crack before pushing it deep into him with ease and then adding a second finger.</p><p>'How was that?' I asked him. </p><p>'Great!' he said, looking up with a big smile, as I slipped my two fingers in and out of him.</p><p>'Best get you cleaned up!' I told him.</p><p>I lifted him onto the bed and fetched the toilet roll from the bathroom to wipe the cum up with.</p><p>'I could feel your cock right up inside my belly...' he enthused, 'could I put mine up your bum?' he asked. 'I want to know what it feels like?'</p><p>'You could' I told him, 'but because my bum's quite big and your cock's only tiny, neither of us would really feel it mate' I said honestly. Now I'd cleaned him up, I sat him back on my lap. 'If it was someone little... like around the same age as you or even a little bit older, then you'd feel what it was like. It could even be a girl... they've got bums as well you know...'</p><p>'Oh yeah!' Elliot replied like it was a revelation.</p><p>'Anyhow my sexy little fuck buddy...' I said, 'I've got something for you!'</p><p>He turned and looked at me with a puzzled expression.</p><p>'Jump up!' I said.</p><p>Elliot climbed off my lap. I went and retrieved the carrier bag I'd secreted away earlier, pulled the the gift wrapped box out and handed it to him.</p><p>'What is it?' he asked excitedly.</p><p>'Open it you banana... then you'll find out!' I laughed.</p><p>He quickly ripped the paper off and his beautiful brown eyes widened like saucers.</p><p>'Oh my god! Oh my god!' he cried with excitement when he saw what it was. 'A mobile phone!!'</p><p>Suddenly, his excitement evaporated in an instant. He looked really sad and I saw those beautiful wide brown eyes begin to get watery.</p><p>'Hey hey hey...' I said concerned as I hugged him to me, 'what's up matey?'</p><p>'I... I... I can't have it...'</p><p>'Why ever not?'</p><p>'Mum will want to know where it came from... and I won't be able to top it up anyway...'</p><p>I felt such a surge of affection for this sweet little boy I just gave him a massive hug.</p><p>'I've already spoken to your Mum...' I whispered in his ear, 'It's fine...'</p><p>He looked up at me with a little tear stained face.</p><p>'Really?'</p><p>'Really!' I laughed. He was about to speak again but I pre-empted him. ''AND.. you don't have to worry about topping it up either!'</p><p>He gave me that puzzled little look again. 'I don't?'</p><p>'I've had it added to my contract' I explained, 'so it goes on my bill and I'll pay it. That means you can use it as much as you like... make calls, send texts, picture messages... browse the Internet... whatever you like, whenever you like and as much as you like!'</p><p>'OH MY GOD!' he said again, his former excitement returning.</p><p>'And it's identical to mine... look?' I reached over and showed him my own mobile phone. 'They take great pictures as well!' I took a photo of the naked little Elliot with my phone and then showed it to him. 'It's all fully charged so it's ready to go. Now, if you press 1 and hold it down...'</p><p>Elliot did as I said and my mobile started to ring, flashing up with 'ELLIOT - My little fuck buddy...calling'</p><p>'Oh wow' Elliot said.</p><p>'Now... if I do this...' I said, pressing a few buttons on the keypad, 'now ring me again!'</p><p>Elliot pressed the speed dial again and this time when my phone rang, as well as the name and message flashing up, it also flashed up the naked photo I'd just taken of him.</p><p>'That is so cool!' he said, throwing his arms around me and giving me a kiss. 'Thank you!' he said adoringly.</p><p>'You're very welcome!' I told him.</p><p>'Can I take a picture of you and do what you did so your picture comes up when you ring me?'</p><p>'Course you can' I told him, 'but not a nudey one. If anyone... especially your Mum was to see it... you know?'</p><p>Elliott nodded to show he understood. He jumped off my lap and took a head and shoulders shot of me before I showed him how to assign it to my number.</p><p>'Now watch'</p><p>I pressed his speed dial number on my phone.. Suddenly his phone rang and my picture flashed up to indicate it was my number calling him.</p><p>'So you can phone me any time now. There's an instruction book in the box with the charger, but it's all set up and pretty straight forward anyway'</p><p>Elliot was dead chuffed with his surprise present and couldn't stop hugging and kissing me, or saying thank you.</p><p>We sat back on the bed together and I grabbed the laptop again. Elliot had wanted to see videos of kids together, so I started one up of three Russian boys. They were 8, 9 and 10 and all dressed in t-shirt and very tight sports shorts. It looked like it had been made in the 1980's. The older two supposedly held the younger one down against his will, although in that sense they'd never win an Oscar for their acting skills, before stripping the 8 year old naked. One of the boys then started sucking on the boy's stiff little cock, while the other boy straddled him and stuck his cock into the younger boy's mouth making him suck him. All three seemed to be really enjoying themselves, swapping places so that eventually they were all playing and sucking each others cocks.</p><p>'That is so cool' Elliot said, 'I'd love to do that!'</p><p>'Do what? I asked, noticing his lovely little cock was stiff yet again.</p><p>'Two at the same time' he said casually.</p><p>'Another man... or a boy?' I asked, my curiosity raised.</p><p>'Either!' he said happily, 'Don't matter really. A boy like me I think though...' he added, 'then I could put mine up his bum and see what it feels like!'</p><p>'I'll see what I can arrange...' I told him, 'but no promises!'</p><p>Elliot reached across and wrapped his delicate little fingers around my recovering cock. His eyes were glued to the screen as a cute little blonde boy got behind the youngest one who was up on all fours, lined his hairless little cock up and pushed it hard up his little friend's delicious looking bum. The other boy crawled underneath and began sucking the younger boy's cock while the other one fucked him. I reached over and took Elliot's stiff little cock in my hand and began to stroke him. He was clearly very aroused by watching these little boys sucking and fucking one another.</p><p>'Will you suck it?' he asked me.</p><p>I moved across and took Elliot's delicious little cock into my mouth while continuing to gently wank him. It wasn't long before he was sighing and his lovely body was jerking all over the place again. I stopped and let him calm down. The video had stopped now and I moved the laptop out of the way. Elliot leaned across me and sucked on the head of my cock before sliding his sweet little lips further down it. I tapped the top of his head and he came off, looking up at me.</p><p>'I want to try something' I told him , 'it's called deep throat?'</p><p>'What's that?' he asked curiously.</p><p>'It's where you put ALL of my cock into your mouth... and right down the back of your throat!' I told him.</p><p>'It won't fit though will it?'</p><p>'Some boys and girls can do it... some can't. Fancy trying?'</p><p>He nodded furiously, so I repositioned him so that he was lying sideways across the bed with his head off the side so that he was looking at me upside down.</p><p>'You have to remember to breathe through your nose...' I told him. 'You'll probably gag a little bit... it's a reflex thing... you have to be able to get past that. If it's too much, just tap my leg okay?'</p><p>'Okay!' he replied happily.</p><p>I squatted down a little and fed my cock into his willing little mouth. I inched it in slowly, bit by bit until he had over half of it in.</p><p>'Right... here goes...' I said as I began to slowly inch it in more.</p><p>He suddenly coughed but he didn't tap me. I continued. Another centimetre went in. I took hold of Elliot's head, holding it each side and gently angled it as I continued to feed my hard cock into his tiny mouth inch by inch and down the back of his throat. He looked up at me and I watched him continuously. Not only was it a fantastic turn on of course, but his welfare was upper most in my mind and I wanted to ensure he didn't look distressed or in trouble. From what I could see, he was neither. I took it ever so slowly as I filled his sweet 8 year old mouth, sliding my cock down the back of his tiny throat millimetre by millimetre. Elliot suddenly began to cough and gag. I immediately withdrew my cock from his mouth.</p><p>'You okay buddy?' I asked as he took in a big gulp of air.</p><p>'Yeah' he said through watery eyes and looking a bit disappointed with himself.</p><p>'I couldn't stop myself from doing that!' </p><p>'It's a reflex action' I told him.</p><p>'What do you mean?'</p><p>'It's something that happens automatically' I explained, 'you know... like you don't have to think about it... like breathing? It's why people stick their fingers down their throats to make themselves sick sometimes. You can overcome it... but it takes a lot of practice...'</p><p>He nodded.</p><p>'When your throat gets used to having something that far down it, eventually that gag reflex won't kick in...'</p><p>'I need to practice a lot then?'</p><p>I nodded. 'I'll help you... but it means you'll be having my cock in your mouth a lot!' I laughed.</p><p>Little Elliot smacked his little lips loudly and gave me a wicked, sexy little grin.</p><p>'That's okay' he said, 'as long as you have mine in your mouth a lot too! I like having mine sucked... and sucking yours!'</p><p>'Pleased to hear that!' I said with a big smile. 'Ready to try again?'</p><p>He smiled and nodded.</p><p>'Okay... relax as much as you can' I told him as once again I began to feed my hard cock into his sweet little 8 year old mouth. </p><p>Slowly I inched it in as I held his head at the right angle to get it down the back of his tiny throat. This time around, he managed to take a little more before he began to gag. Elliot looked up at me with a big smile.</p><p>'That was great!' I told him encouragingly. 'You swallowed much more down that time!'</p><p>'I did didn't I?' he replied proudly.</p><p>I sat him back up and sat down myself. Elliot was onto my lap immediately with his arms around my neck hugging me tightly. I gave him a brief kiss.</p><p>'I'll have to get you something to practice with' I told him.</p><p>'What?' he asked.</p><p>'Wait and see you nosey little sod!' I said with a wink before we had a longer, passionate kiss. As we kissed, I felt his little hand wrapping around my hard cock.</p><p>I thought Elliot was simply going to wank me, but I felt him lift himself up and positioning his bum at the tip of my cock again. We broke away and he whispered sexily into my ear.</p><p>'Put it up my bum again...' he said softly.</p><p>'You want me to fuck you...again?' I asked</p><p>'Uh-huh' he murmured with a nod, 'I like feeling you inside me...'</p><p>'Let's do it in a different position this time...' I told him, wrapping my arms around him.</p><p>I stood up with him still in my arms and gently laid him on the bed on his back, so that his little legs dangled over the end. Then I knelt down and gave his little stiff cock a good suck, followed by a good licking and suck on his smooth tight ball sack that hung below it. Gently spreading his legs, I lifted them up to expose that tight little opening before getting Elliot to hold his legs up and wide open by holding the backs of his thighs..</p><p>Taking my cock in my hand, I rubbed it around the dark wrinkled rosette and then up and down the crack of his cheeks a few times, using the non-stop pre-cum from my cock as lubricant before lining it up.</p><p>Holding him by his tiny slim hips and pulling him forwards I pushed the head of my cock against his opening. His tight little 8 year old anal muscle again tried to resist my invasion at the first attempt, so I pushed harder. I felt Elliot pushing back against me and straining as his sphincter gave up the fight and allowed me access once again to his lovely hot love tunnel.</p><p>'Oooh...' Elliot gasped as I pushed my pelvis forward and his tight little poop chute accepted more and more of my hard cock.</p><p>'Mmm..' I sighed as I went deeper and deeper up his little rectum, 'you have such a sexy little bum...'</p><p>'You have a nice, big hard cock' Elliot gasped back, 'can you push it all the way in?'</p><p>'It might hurt?' I said, withdrawing slightly, ready to push back into him.</p><p>'Don't matter' he gasped, 'push it all in!'</p><p>I pushed hard as my cock went all the way up the little 8 year old boy's hot bum.</p><p>'Aargh...' he grunted, 'that's so nice...'</p><p>I withdrew a little and pushed in even deeper.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' he sighed loudly, 'fuck me!'</p><p>I started a rhythm as I fucked him deeper with each hard thrust. Soon my heavy hairy balls were slapping against his soft, smooth little bum cheeks.</p><p>'Yeah... yeah... yeah...' Elliot cried with each of my thrusts as I pounded that sweet little 8 year old boy bum.</p><p>It didn't take long before I felt myself cumming. As I shot my load, I pulled out from him, shooting thick ropes of hot goo over his bum, balls, cock and chest before I leant over and gave this darling little boy a long, passionate kiss.</p><p>'You are just so sexy' I told him as we broke away. 'I could fuck you forever!'</p><p>'I really enjoyed that!' Elliot said wholeheartedly, his little hand down between his legs as he rubbed his palm over his little cock and balls, enjoying the feeling of them being coated in hot slippery goo. 'I love it when you cum on me like that as well...' he said smearing it over his flat little tummy.</p><p>I got up and grabbed the tissues to begin the clean up operation.</p><p>Once I'd wiped all my cum off him, I found his football shirt and his Scooby Doo pants, handing them to him. As Elliot got himself dressed I noticed the time.</p><p>'You best get yourself home before your Mum comes looking for you. I need to try and sort this place out a bit too!'</p><p>Once we were both dressed we had another nice kiss and cuddle while I had another final grope of that fantastic little bum which I couldn't get enough of.</p><p>'Thank you for the phone Uncle Pete!' Elliot said again once we'd finishing kissing.</p><p>'You're more than welcome' I told him. 'Look after it though... and don't lose that bloody key either!'</p><p>'I won't' he said fingering the shiny key hanging around his neck.</p><p>I had one last long kiss with him and then Elliot left for home.</p><p>The following day with it being a Sunday, I was expecting a visit from Elliot at some point during the day, but he didn't show up at all. I did get a text message from him though.</p><p>""Had 2 go 3 nanny's wiv Mum. Sory. C U soon Luv Elliot xxx""</p><p>At least he'd thought of me and it did at least give me a chance to do some unpacking and sorting. I really missed him though, I don't mind admitting it. I did a bit of surfing on the net and ordered a little something for him. Well, a few things really. It was around 8pm when I received a picture message from Elliot.</p><p>""I'm in bed. Luv u. nite Elliot xxx""</p><p>That little message melted my heart. I opened the picture which was attached to it. It was a photo of Elliot's stiff little cock with his hand wrapped firmly around it. Clearly he was having a wank and underneath he'd added a caption.</p><p>""Finking ov U xxx"" and it was followed by a winking smiley. Maybe it should have been a wanking smiley?</p><p>You know, it never fails to amaze me how strange life is sometimes. I lay there on my bed looking at the photo that Elliot had sent me, my hard cock in my hand. Yet in reality, he was actually no more than a couple of feet away from me... on the other side of the wall of course.</p><p>I'd had my fair share of different kids over the years. Both sexes, all ages and all different shapes and sizes. Some were, how can I put it, more keen than others. Don't get me wrong, I've never forced anyone into doing anything they didn't want to do or have me do to them. What I mean is, some maybe needed a little more persuasion at first, although most of them were pretty keen.</p><p>And then you had the opposite end of the scale where some were almost... well insatiable. Elliot it seemed, fell into that category. The last time I'd been involved with a boy as keen as Elliot was a few years previous. He'd lived a few doors away from me and his name was Jamie. He was younger than Elliot, being only 7 when I first came across him (no pun intended there!).</p><p>I knew Jamie's Mum liked a drink and that had allowed me to get close to the little sweetheart. As long as I kept the supply of booze coming regularly, she was more than happy for little Jamie to spend his time in my company. I fed and clothed him too. I loved him and cared for him, which was a lot more than could have been said for his drunken excuse of a mother. Jamie was such an affectionate little boy and extremely tactile, probably because he never got it at home. He loved hugs and kisses, just like Elliot and it took me less than half an hour alone with him to turn our relationship into a sexual one between us.</p><p>Like Elliot, he loved to suck my cock and enjoyed me sucking him too. He also adored my thick hard cock up his tight little bum hole. Over time, I slowly taught Jamie how to deep throat me, like I was slowly teaching Elliot, and he became quite an expert at it. About a week or so after his 8th birthday, he took part in a threesome with me and a like minded friend of mine who was unfortunately killed in a car crash about a week later. I'll never forget how thrilled little Jamie was to have a hard cock up his tight little bum fucking him, and another in his sweet mouth to suck on at the same time. He ended up being covered in thick, gooey cum and absolutely loved it. </p><p>However, when he turned 9, he suddenly seemed to disappear off the face of the earth and I was extremely worried about him. I paid out a lot of money to make discreet enquiries as to what happened to my little blonde, 9 year old cutie through the various contacts I had. Eventually, I found out that someone had reported his mother to Social Services when they saw her out with him so drunk that she could hardly stand up. Consequently, they'd placed him with foster parents somewhere and despite my extensive contacts, I struggled to locate exactly where he was.</p><p>I mourned at not seeing Jamie as not only was he a fantastic little fuck bunny and great sexual partner, not to mention a very cute looking little boy, I had a deep genuine love for him. Sexually he was up for anything and was more than willing to give anything a go, no matter how dirty or depraved it might have seemed, and I missed him desperately. Elliot it seemed, was almost Jamie's clone and like I said, life is a strange animal sometimes.</p><p>The following day I'd arranged with Nadine to have Elliot for a few hours after school. He breezed in, dressed in his little school uniform of white shirt, striped tie and grey school trousers with an elasticated waistband.</p><p>'Hiya Uncle Pete!' he called out brightly, pulling his new shiny key from the lock and then closing the front door.</p><p>'Wotcha squirt!' I replied, genuinely pleased to see him.</p><p>He dumped his school bag in the hallway and came bounding towards me with his arms outstretched. I scooped him up and he hugged me, wrapping his little legs around me and clinging onto me like a little monkey, the way kids do. I kissed his sweet lips briefly.</p><p>'I've missed you!' I said.</p><p>'Missed you too!' he replied, smothering my neck with sweet little kisses as I slipped my hands down the waistband of his trousers and fondled his delicious little bum</p><p>'That photo was nice!' I told him, giving his lovely little cheeks a squeeze.</p><p>Elliot giggled.</p><p>'Thought you'd like it' he said. 'I do that every night now!'</p><p>'Do what?'</p><p>'Play with my cock' he replied, 'wank it like you do... but it don't feel as nice as it does when you do it though' he added.</p><p>I kissed him again before I set him back down. We went through to the lounge and I sat on the edge of the sofa with Elliot standing in front of me between my legs. He looked especially cute in his school uniform. His shirt was half untucked, his tie was loose around his neck and he had little inky fingers. A typical little 8 year old boy after a hard day at school.</p><p>I hooked my thumbs into the waistband of his little grey school trousers and yanked them down. I could see that his little cock was stiff and ready for action already as it strained against his powder blue underpants which I then pulled down too. His delicious little cock sprang out, standing proudly to attention. I moved a hand between his legs and Elliot repositioned himself as he parted them before I cupped and rubbed his smooth little ball sack with the palm of my hand.</p><p>'Mmm...' Elliot sighed with his eyes half closed, 'that feels so nice...'</p><p>I took his stiff little cock between my finger and thumb and gently began to move his tight little foreskin back and forth. He was clearly very horny, as within about a minute he was panting heavily before his little body juddered and he clung to my neck like his life depended on it.</p><p>'Ooh... aaah... tingles...' he moaned, 'suck it Uncle Pete...' he gasped.</p><p>I bent down and took his little length into my mouth and sucked him tenderly.</p><p>'Oh yeahhh...' he sighed, his sweet little body still shaking and juddering as I flicked my tongue around it gently. 'Ouch!' he suddenly said and I knew it was time to stop.</p><p>I came off his cock and putting a hand on either side of his face, kissed him tenderly.</p><p>'I love you Uncle Pete...' he said affectionately.</p><p>'I love you too' I told him genuinely.</p><p>I reached down to pull Elliot's pants back up, noticing the yellow staining at the front and the light brown streaks to the back of them. I then pulled his trousers back up too and then tucked him back in.</p><p>'You hungry mister?' I asked him.</p><p>Elliot nodded.</p><p>'Starving!</p><p>'Good' I said. 'Fancy going to McDonald's?'</p><p>'Oh yeah!' he beamed, hugging my neck tighter.</p><p>'Right then' I said grabbing my car keys, 'let's go!</p><p>Soon we were in the car on the way to the retail park on the other side of town. It wasn't a place I went to that often, but I preferred it to my nearest one, especially if I was in the company of one of my younger friends. It was also bigger and much easier to park. On the way, I felt Elliot reach across my lap and his little hand on top of my jeans, squeezing my cock through them.</p><p>'Mmm... that feels nice!' I told him.</p><p>'Well...' he said, 'you played with mine and sucked it when I got in from school...' he explained, 'but I didn't do anything to make you feel nice?'</p><p>I got the distinct feeling he felt a bit guilty about that.</p><p>'It don't matter matey!' I told him. 'Anyway...' I winked at him, 'you can make up for it when we get home if you want?'</p><p>Elliot giggled and nodded furiously, seemingly satisfied.</p><p>'Anyway, we're nearly there now... and I don't want to walk in with a bloody hard on!'</p><p>Elliot giggled again, immediately getting the point and removde his little ink stained fingers from my cock.</p><p>We pulled up and as it was quite a nice evening, I suggested we sit at the benches outside. It also gave me the opportunity to check out the little cutie's in the play area too of course. We got our food and took a bench where I had a good view, especially of the slide. Elliot tucked ravenously into his Happy Meal with extra chicken nuggets as I watched the display of cute little girls flaunting all colours of tight little knickers with their puffy little pussies straining against them as they came down the slide.</p><p>On the table next to us was a little boy around Elliot's age sitting on his own, so I naturally assumed his parent was inside getting the food,. His hair was similar in colour to Elliot's too, but was cut much shorter. He was definitely a right little cutie and as I caught his eye, I smiled at him and gave him a wink. He smiled back and tried to wink, but ended up doing a cute little exaggerated blink instead bless him. Elliot was miles away, too interested in his food and with his back to the boy. Suddenly, I heard a voice I recognised.</p><p>'Uncle Pete?' they said with surprise in their voice.</p><p>I turned my head in the direction of the sound. I sat there open mouthed and unable to speak for long moments.</p><p>'JAMIE?' I said, looking at the blonde haired boy with a tray of food and drinks in his hands. 'Well... fuck me!' I said in astonishment and a bit too loudly.</p><p>A woman with a cute little red-headed girl at a nearby table gave me a nasty look of disapproval at my language. I waved a hand in her direction and mouthed 'sorry' by way of an acknowledgement of my bad language and an apology. Jamie simply laughed before he lowered his voice and said quietly, 'Maybe later...'</p><p>'How... I mean... Jesus!' I stammered at the shock. 'I was only thinking about you yesterday... well I've thought about you a lot... I...'</p><p>I was so surprised I struggled for words.</p><p>'Sit down here with us!' I told him.</p><p>Before he had chance to answer, the cutie on the next table called out.</p><p>'Jamie? Where's my burger?'</p><p>'He with you?' I asked stupidly.</p><p>Jamie nodded.</p><p>'Tell him to come and sit with us!'</p><p>Soon Jamie and his little friend were seated with us.</p><p>'This is Elliot...' I said, 'Elliot... this is Jamie!'</p><p>The two boys smiled at one another.</p><p>'This is Luke' Jamie told me, introducing the cute little boy.</p><p>Luke gave me the most gorgeous little smile and again, his attempted wink turned into a cute little blink instead.</p><p>'Luke...' Jamie said, addressing the little sweetheart who was popping another dipped chicken nugget into his sweet little mouth, '... this is Uncle Pete... remember... who I told you about?'</p><p>Luke nodded in acknowledgement, chewing noisily on his nugget. Once he'd swallowed it, he turned his head and casually spoke.</p><p>'Hi Elliot... you alright?'</p><p>'Hiya Luke... yeah fanks!'</p><p>'Hang on!' I said looking at Elliot. 'You two know each other?'</p><p>Luke nodded and Elliot giggled.</p><p>'Course!' he replied like I was stupid. 'He goes to my school. He's in my class!'</p><p>'You could have bloody said!' I laughed.</p><p>'It's rude to talk with your mouth full isn't it?' Jamie said with a laugh to Elliot but looking directly at me.</p><p>Elliot nodded his head, the sexual innuendo bypassing him completely.</p><p>'Won't be long...' I said getting up, 'I need the loo!'</p><p>I got up and headed off towards the toilets. Fortunately they were empty. I stood by the urinal trying to take it all in when the door swung open and Jamie wandered in like I just knew he would. He grinned at me. I grabbed him and pulled him into a cubicle, quickly sliding the bolt across behind us. He was a bit taller now and wasn't the skinny little rake I remembered him being either, but he was still just as cute and just as sexy as he'd been when I'd last seen him. The moment I slid the bolt across, our arms were round each other and our lips locked together.</p><p>As we kissed hard and passionately, I felt Jamie pull my zip down and his hand was in my pants, wrapping his familiar fingers around my hard cock.</p><p>'Mmm...' I sighed into his sweet mouth as I squeezed his bum cheeks through his joggers.</p><p>We broke away as Jamie expertly wanked my cock just like I'd taught him to do when he had just turned 7. I slipped my hand down the front of his jogging trousers and squeezed his hard cock gently. It felt a little longer and slightly thicker now, plus I could feel the odd wispy pubic hair growing around the base of his cock. As we played with each other, we heard the toilet door swing open. We both froze until we heard footsteps indicating he'd left. We resumed our activities and Jamie sighed loudly. I felt a hot slippery wetness in my hand. Jamie could obviously cum properly now. It wasn't a huge amount and when I removed my hand I licked it off, eager to taste his newly produced, watery offering.</p><p>Jamie stopped wanking me and dropped to his knees. I felt the hot wetness as he took me into his mouth and began to wank and suck me at the same time. He then took the entire length of my cock down the back of his sweet throat and I felt his hot soft lips touch my lower belly.</p><p>'Oh goddd...' I gasped and sighed as I held Jamie's head with both hands and began to fuck his mouth.</p><p>I rammed it in hard and fast, just how I knew he liked it and soon I was pumping my hot semen down the back of his throat. Jamie swallowed it down in big noisy gulps before he stood back up and kissed me again. I zipped myself back up.</p><p>'We best get back...' I whispered, 'you go first...'</p><p>Jamie left and I stood at the urinal for a minute or two before I followed him. Once I was back at the table, I told Elliot and Luke that they could go and play if they wanted to. Once they were out of earshot, Jamie moved closer to me so that we could chat more privately and watch the kids as they played.</p><p>'I'm still getting over the shock of bumping into you...' I said.</p><p>'Me too!' Jamie chuckled.</p><p>'I was thinking about you only last night... it's spooky. How old are you now anyway?'</p><p>'Just turned 12' Jamie replied.</p><p>'You've grown' I said, 'in more ways than one!'</p><p>Jamie laughed. 'You noticed then?' he said with that mischievous little wink that I remembered so well.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'Looking forward to a nice taste...' I told him. 'I tried to find you... what happened? I mean, I know you were placed with foster parents but...'</p><p>'They kept moving me around' he explained. 'I missed us... you know?' he lowered his voice a bit, '...the sex?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'I mean I was young... and kept trying it on with all my different foster Dads. Wanted to play and suck them like we did... but all they did was report it and I got shifted to another set. In the end, they got so fed up with me... they stuck me in a kids home!'</p><p>'Bloody hell!' I said</p><p>'It turned out okay though' he laughed. 'I've been through pretty much all the kids in the home!'</p><p>I looked at him.</p><p>'Anyway, I'm back home with Mum now she's dried out, and because I did so well in the home...' he laughed even more, 'they let me visit and sometimes they let me take one or two out... like now!'</p><p>'Luke's in a home?' I asked.</p><p>Jamie nodded. </p><p>'Yeah. Cute ain't he?'</p><p>'Definitely!' I replied, watching the little boy in question whizzing down the slide, closely followed by Elliot. 'Are you and he... I mean have you...?'</p><p>Jamie broke into a wide grin.</p><p>'What do you think?'</p><p>'You need to be careful Jamie...' I warned.</p><p>'I am!' he laughed. 'Nobody suspects a thing. Don't forget who taught me?'</p><p>True!' I said laughing.</p><p>'What about you. Is Elliot your latest?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'Good choice... I bet he's a great little fuck... and a brilliant little cocksucker?'</p><p>I laughed again.</p><p>'He is!' I told him. 'How do you know?'</p><p>'Remember when I was around 7 or 8... you said you had a kind of built in radar... to pick out kids like me?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'I got it too!' he laughed. 'See that girl over there... on the rocking horse with those cute little pink knickers she's flashing?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'Five minutes and I guarantee I would have my hands in those pink knickers... another five and I'd have my cock in her mouth and she'd be sucking it quite happily!</p><p>'Jesus!' I said, 'You sound just like me!'</p><p>'Well, you taught me. My girlfriend reckons I'm sex mad. She's one to talk!'</p><p>'You got a girlfriend?'</p><p>'Yeah' Jamie said, 'she's in the home too. She's just turned 11. Her name's Lisa and she's a right dirty little cow!'</p><p>'Have you fucked her?' I asked him quietly.</p><p>Course I have!' Jamie replied like it was a stupid thing for me to have asked. 'Her pussy... her arse... and her mouth. Most of the boys in the home have fucked her too, but they're all younger me and they only did it because I said they could. She likes the young ones too... the boys and the girls. She likes licking the pussies of the real young ones'</p><p>'I'll have to meet her!' I said eagerly.</p><p>'You will!' Jamie said confidently. 'She's got a right cute bum, delicious bald pussy and lovely tiny titties!'</p><p>My cock hardened just as Jamie's description of her.</p><p>I looked up and saw Elliot and Luke charging back towards us.</p><p>'I'll explain who you are to Elliot' I said.</p><p>'I'll do the same with Luke. He kinda knows... a bit... sort of' Jamie told me, 'and he knows how to keep his mouth shut as well... they all do there!'</p><p>I smiled.</p><p>'Jamie! Jamie!' Luke called as they reached us. 'I need to go for a wee!'</p><p>'Okay' he said getting up, 'come on then!'</p><p>Jamie took Luke by the hand and led him towards the toilets. Once they were gone, I explained to Elliot exactly who Jamie was and that we'd done all the same things me and him were doing now, plus a whole lot more. Elliot looked up at me with sadness in his eyes.</p><p>'Does this mean you don't love me any more?' he asked.</p><p>I lifted him onto my lap and under the table so that nobody could see, I rubbed my hand over his cock and lovely little ball sack.</p><p>'Of course not sweetie... but you can love more than one person. Do you love me?' I asked.</p><p>He nodded.</p><p>'You know I do!</p><p>'And you love your Mum?'</p><p>'Course I do!' he replied like I was stupid.</p><p>I then saw it click on his little face and he smiled. I kissed the top of his head.</p><p>'You're being silly aren't you, my little fuck buddy?'</p><p>Elliot giggled like he always did whenever I called him that and nodded as I rubbed him under the table again.</p><p>'I know I said we should keep what we do a secret just between us...' I told him in barely a whisper so we weren't overheard, 'but it's okay with them. Jamie and Luke do the same things we do'</p><p>'I know' Elliot replied, 'Luke told me already!'</p><p>'Oh he did?' I raised my eyebrows.</p><p>'Well Jamie told him a bit about you, who you were and the things you used to do together... so he guessed that we did as well'</p><p>'Oh right' I replied. 'So how do you fancy doing things with Jamie and Luke... you know the four of us?'</p><p>'That'll be cool' he said before whispering in my ear, 'does that mean I can put mine up Lukey's bum like you do to me?'</p><p>'Only if Lukey wants you to!' I replied. 'Remember, you must never do anything to another person that they don't want you to okay?'</p><p>Elliot nodded.</p><p>'And only when you're alone... because if anyone sees you, you'll both be in big trouble!'</p><p>'Okee doke!' he said cheerfully with a big smile as I spotted Jamie and Luke heading back.</p><p>As they sat down, I noticed a big smile on Jamie's face. He looked at me, gave me a sly wink and seductively licked his lips. Without a word passing between us, I knew Jamie had been sucking Luke's little cock and if I knew Jamie, he'd had his cock in Luke's sweet little mouth too.</p><p>'What time you got to be home?' I asked Jamie.</p><p>'It's okay... we have a few hours yet' he replied.</p><p>'Fancy coming back with us for s a little while? I've just moved' I said.</p><p>'Next door to me!' Elliot piped up.</p><p>'Sounds like fun!' Jamie said with a big grin.</p><p>Soon we were back in the car and heading to my house, Jamie in the front and the two little boys in the back. During the journey, Jamie unzipped me and slipped his hand inside, gently wanking my cock just like he used to do when he was 7. I noticed Elliot and Luke were quiet in the back and assumed they'd fallen asleep. I angled my rear view mirror to see Luke lying across the back seat, his little royal blue jogging pants pulled down. Elliot was down in the foot well leaning across his bottom half, his little mop of brown hair flying around as his head bobbed up and down furiously while he gave his little classmate a blow job.</p><p>'Look...' I whispered to Jamie, who turned to look at the little impromptu pre-teen sex show on the back seat.</p><p>'Told you!' Jamie laughed. 'He loves his cock in somebody's mouth!'</p><p>'Well I hope Elliot saves some for me!' I laughed as I put my foot down.</p><p>We were hardly in my front door before Luke was pulling Elliot's grey school trousers down. Soon he was on his knees sucking Elliot's cock like a pro, returning the favour.</p><p>'Let's leave them to it for now' I said to Jamie as I hugged him and gave him a long, passionate kiss.</p><p>Jamie unclipped my jeans and then unzipped me, letting them fall to the floor. He then yanked my pants down to expose my hard, dripping cock. I stepped out of them before removing my t-shirt. As I did, I caught sight of Elliot. He was holding Luke's head like I usually did his, and was thrusting his hips backwards and forwards, sliding his little cock in and out of Luke's tiny sucking mouth. I watched his delicious little bum as it moved, clenching and unclenching.</p><p>I pulled Jamie's joggers down, closely followed by his white pants before Jamie pulled them the rest of the way off and joined me in my nakedness. It was the first time I'd seen Jamie's naked body in almost three years and how he'd not only grown but developed too. Plus he had just started to enter puberty. His cock was definitely a bit longer and a bit thicker, although clearly he still had a long way to go. It was still pretty much like I remembered it though and his balls were still nice and tight, not having dropped yet. He also had a few soft, downy hairs beginning to sprout from the base of his cock but quite frankly, nothing to write home about. His bum was a little bigger and fuller of course, but still smooth and soft yet firm to my touch. I ran a finger along the crack, remembering how much he used to enjoy having his tight little bum hole fingered.</p><p>'Mmm...' he moaned softly. 'Finger me... he whispered. 'Put your finger up inside me... like you used to do...'</p><p>As I poked at his back door, Jamie wrapped his fingers around my cock and gently wanked me. I probed deeper and my finger slipped inside him.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' he sighed, '...push it right in... right up inside me... as far as it will go...</p><p>I did as he asked and began to finger fuck his lovely bum for a few minutes before I withdrew it. To my surprise, Jamie grabbed my hand and began to lick the finger that had just been deep up his rectum. I gently pushed Jamie back onto the sofa and spread his legs wide before I knelt down between them and took hold of his cock. It was a nice size now he was getting as little older, as I pulled his foreskin back to expose the head which had a tiny amount of his pre-cum on it. I licked it off with the tip of my tongue. His juice tasted lovely and sweet as I savoured the taste of him. I avidly looked forward to the release of his thin, watery boy cum into my mouth as it had been a little while since I'd sucked off a boy who was actually old enough to produce any.</p><p>I heard Elliot sigh and moan as he had a dry cum in Luke's hot little mouth. I glanced across to see them swapping places; Elliot dropping to his knees and Luke standing up. I got my first glimpse of Luke's stiff little cock and it looked every bit as delicious as Elliot's. His bum also looked delectable. I went back to concentrating on Jamie, licking his lovely ball sack which although bigger now, was still tight and smooth. I took each of his small balls in my mouth, sucking them gently in turn.</p><p>'Oh god... oh yeah...' Jamie groaned softly, 'suck me... suck my cock... make me cum... I wanna cum in your mouth...' he panted.</p><p>He obviously hadn't forgotten that dirty talk turned me on and no doubt himself as well. I licked the length of his cock form the base to the tip few times. Jamie grabbed my head and tried to force his cock into my mouth and make me suck it as I continued to deliberately tease him. Suddenly I took his entire length into my mouth and at the same time, pushed my finger back up his bum hard.</p><p>'Oh my god!' he gasped as I sucked him hard and pushed my finger deep up into him, as hard and as far as I could.</p><p>'Oh fuck yeah...' he moaned, 'suck my cock... finger fuck my tight arse... oh god... yeah...'</p><p>I sucked him hard, going up and down his sweet cock. As I did, I finger fucked him with one hand and used the other to caress his tight soft ball sack, making Jamie moan, sigh and writhe around even more. Judging from the the noises coming from Luke, Elliot was making a good job of sucking him too. I was looking forward to seeing how good Luke was at it as well and feeling his sweet little lips around my own hard cock.</p><p>I felt Jamie's hands on the back of my head as he fucked his small cock in and out of my sucking mouth, getting in as much as he could. I knew he wouldn't last too much longer and very soon my suspicions were confirmed. I took him out of my mouth and retrieved my finger from his bum. As I wanked his stiff little cock hard and fast, I swirled my tongue around the small purple head.</p><p>'I'm gonna... oh... I'm cumming!' Jamie cried out.</p><p>I held my mouth a couple of millimetres from from the head of Jamie's cock and I felt a couple of small, but powerful jets of hot thin watery cum hit the roof of my mouth before I put my lips back over it and continued sucking, but much more gently now. I wanted to suck out and milk his little 12 year old cock of every last drop of boy cum. It had been a little while since I'd tasted boy seed, and I wanted to savour every last precious drop Jamie's cute cock was willing to give up to me.</p><p>'Mmm...' Jamie moaned softly as the waves of pleasure rippled through his body.</p><p>Luke was also moaning and making pleasurable little noises, so he was clearly cumming too. I quickly glanced across to the two little classmates who were now hugging and kissing one another. I looked up at Jamie who still had his eyes closed. His smooth chest rose and fell quickly as he breathed hard. When I was certain he'd given up everything that his lovely cock was going to offer me this time, I came off him. I glanced up again and he opened his eyes with a big, dreamy self-satisfied smile on his face.</p><p>'I needed that' he said quietly. 'It's been a while since I had a proper blow job like that. The kids aren't bad at it... and Lisa's really good too... but no-one sucks cock as good as you do!'</p><p>'I've had a lot of practice!' I laughed. 'Pllus don't forget that I know what you REALLY like!' I laughed again as I stood up.</p><p>Jamie had decided to lay along the entire length of the sofa and so I joined him, wrapping my arms around the boy I hadn't seen for so long and had been such a big part of my life. The little boy who quite frankly, I'd given up hope of ever seeing again. We lay there hugging and kissing one another, happy to be in each other's company once again. Luke and Elliot were curled up together on an armchair, a tangle of little arms and legs as they hugged each other too.</p><p>'Luke's a right little cutie...' I whispered quietly to Jamie.</p><p>'So is Elliot!' he replied. 'They both have such cute little cocks and sexy, beautiful bums'</p><p>'You sound just like me... you into bums?'</p><p>'Yeah!' Jamie laughed, 'You can't beat as nice, sexy little bum. Talking of which, are you...'</p><p>'Course I am!' I laughed, interrupting him.</p><p>'You don't even know what I was going to say?' he protested</p><p>'Hmm... let me guess...' I teased him, putting on a little squeaky voice and mimicking him like he was just 7 years old. 'Are you going to fuck me Uncle Peter... put your big willy up my tight little bum?'</p><p>Jamie burst out laughing.</p><p>'Well' I told him, 'you haven't changed that much. You always loved my cock up your bum and a good fuck from when I very first met you!'</p><p>Jamie kissed me.</p><p>'Be nice to have a proper sized cock inside me again' he said affectionately.</p><p>'So tell me more about Lisa... and the other kids at the home' I said, hugging him close.</p><p>'Lisa arrived just after I did and we became close friends pretty much straight away. You know how sometimes you just click with someone?'</p><p>I nodded as he continued.</p><p>'Apparently, her Uncle had been fingering her since about the age of 3 or 4 and was getting ready to fuck her, but then he got jailed for fucking a 5 year old. Lisa never said anything about what went on between them though. One day I found her naked in bed with the 4 year old twins, Jonah and Jackie. She was sucking Jonah's little cock and Jackie was behind her, licking Lisa's pussy.</p><p>'Wow' I said, 'I bet that was a right turn on?'</p><p>'Big style!' Jamie replied laughing. 'Anyway, I joined in... and fucked Lisa about an hour later. It's great because all the staff trust me and Lisa at the home with the little ones and we get to take them out... so I get the boys and Lisa does the girls'</p><p>'Sounds like great fun' I said.</p><p>'It is!' Jamie giggled. 'She's a right dirty bitch as well. Her Uncle did all sorts of things with her and taught her all about sex... she'll do just about anything!'</p><p>'Sounds like my sort of girl!' I laughed.</p><p>'You look at her though and she looks really sweet and innocent, especially when she's in her school uniform with her hair tied back in a ponytail or bunches'</p><p>My cock was rock hard now just picturing her. So was Jamie's.</p><p>'You'll have to bring her round' I said eagerly.</p><p>'I'm planning to' Jamie said as his hand wrapped itself around my cock again. 'What you doing the weekend?'</p><p>'Fucking you and your sexy little girlfriend... I hope!' I laughed.</p><p>Jamie smiled as he gently stroked me. I kissed Jamie briefly before we had a nice long passionate one.</p><p>'Fuck me Uncle Pete...' Jamie whispered in my ear as we broke away and released his grip on my cock. 'Fuck me now...' he repeated. 'I want to feel your hard cock up my tight bum... deep inside me like I used to...'</p><p>Jamie turned himself sideways so that his back was to me and raised a leg up. I took hold of my cock and ran it between his lovely bum cheeks.</p><p>'Mmm... yeah...' Jamie sighed softly, 'do it... put it in me now...'</p><p>I lined my cock up to his tightly closed hole and pushed forward a little as Jamie pushed his bottom towards me. I kept a firm hold of my cock as the head pushed against his naturally resistant anal muscle. I pushed forward a little more and I felt it giving way as the head of my cock breached the familiar territory of Jamie's hot, sweet bum.</p><p>'Aaahh...' Jamie sighed as he got his wish and my cock went deeper into the sexy 12 year old.</p><p>He moaned with pleasure as I inched further in.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' he gasped, '...god I've missed this...'</p><p>'Me too...' I whispered as I put an arm around him and nuzzled into his neck</p><p>'Oooh... mmm...' he sighed softly.</p><p>I continued to nuzzle his neck and nibble on his ear. He'd always loved that and I knew it turned him on. All the time, I was slipping more of my hard cock up into him as Jamie continued to push his bum back onto me. I stroked and caressed his small flat nipples before my hand travelled down his flat smooth, boy chest and tummy to between his legs. I tenderly stroked his balls as I began to fuck him with long, slow leisurely strokes. I then took hold of his cock and began to wank him as I fucked him.</p><p>'Mmmm... yeah... ooh... that's nice...' he moaned as I glanced over to Elliot and Luke.</p><p>Luke was down on his knees, bent over the cushion of the armchair. Behind him, Elliot was also on his knees, spreading Luke's cute little bum cheeks apart and licking between them. It was such an erotic thing to see two little 8 year old boys like that.</p><p>'Fuck me harder...' Jamie moaned.</p><p>I pushed into him harder and speeded up my thrusts.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' Jamie responded.</p><p>I pulled his foreskin back gently and ran my thumb around the head of his cock.</p><p>'Oh that's nice...' he sighed in response.</p><p>I did it a few more times as I nibbled his ear and nuzzled into his neck again. Jamie turned his head towards me and our lips met. I fucked his sweet bum harder and faster as our tongues danced in a frenzy of passion. Elliot was now attempting to put his stiff little cock up his friend's sweet little bum.</p><p>'Put it in...' Luke was encouraging him.</p><p>Elliot's little face was a real picture. He'd wanted to know what it felt like to put his sweet little cock up a tight little bum and now he was about to find out... IF he ever managed to line it up and get it in that is.</p><p>I continued to fuck Jamie harder and faster as I alternated between caressing his nipples, delicious tight balls and wanking his stiff little cock. Each time I felt he was close to cumming I stopped, as I wanted us to cum at the same time as I filled his dark boy love tube with hot sticky goo. As my balls slapped against Jamie's soft bum cheeks, he groaned in ecstasy and I nibbled his ears.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' he moaned over and over again. 'Fuck me... fuck me... fuck me...'</p><p>I heard Luke grunt and Elliot moan as his little cock finally found it's target. Elliot held Luke by his tiny little waist and began to fuck his sweet little bum like he'd seen me do with Jamie. I pushed harder and deeper into the 12 year old. I could feel Jamie pushing his bum back onto me to get the full length of my cock as deep into him as he possibly could. Jamie reached down behind himself and began to gently squeeze and caress my balls before reaching behind me and probing my bum with his finger. I started to slam my cock into him hard, getting faster and harder as I felt my own climax approaching. I wrapped my hand back around his cock and began to wank him fast.</p><p>'Oh god...' Jamie moaned, knowing from experience what this meant. 'Oh yeah... cum Uncle Pete... shoot that lovely hot, slippery cum up inside my bum... oh yeah... I'm... I'm cumming...' he shrieked, as I rammed my cock up his bottom as hard as I could. </p><p>I held it deep up his rectum as my cock spewed spurt after spurt deep into his bowels.</p><p>'Oh fuck!' I gasped as Jamie turned his head and we kissed passionately as both our cocks emptied their loads.</p><p>When we broke away, I brought my sticky hand up to my mouth and licked Jamie's hot thin cum from it before we kissed again. It was a turn on to know that Jamie could taste his own sperm in my mouth as we kissed.</p><p>'Did you taste your cum?' I whispered as we broke away.</p><p>'Mmm...' Jamie moaned as he nodded.</p><p>My cock was still embedded deep inside him.</p><p>'That was fantastic' he panted breathlessly. 'I'd nearly forgotten how good it was to have your cock inside me' he added.</p><p>'You're still a fantastic little fuck bunny!' I told him as I kissed his neck.</p><p>'Look at them two...' he said quietly.</p><p>I glanced over to where Luke and Elliot were. Elliot had his hands on Luke's waist. His own cute bum was going hell for leather as he fucked his little friend's cute and sexy bum</p><p>'He's doing well' I laughed.</p><p>We watched the two little 8 year old boys fucking as Jamie lay on his tummy. I caressed his smooth bum cheeks, looking at the little gaping hole I'd just had my cock in as it pulsated and attempted to close up. Elliot let out a cry of pleasure and collapsed on his little friend, signifying he'd had a dry cum up Luke's delightful little bum. The two boys kissed and cuddled before Jamie called Luke over. I reached over and touched little Luke's sweet cock for the first time.</p><p>'That's a lovely little man you've got there' I told him as I gently wanked him</p><p>Elliot trundled over to see what was happening. Jamie reached out and put his arm around the small of Elliot's back, pulling him closer to him. When he was close enough, Jamie leaned over and took his stiff little cock into his mouth. Luke knelt down and as I opened up Jamie's bum cheeks, Luke began to lap up the cum from him.</p><p>'Yummy!' he said after a few licks, the cum from Jamie's rectum smeared all over his sweet cheeky little face.</p><p>Suddenly Jamie spotted the time.</p><p>'Shit!' he said. 'Time's flown past. I gotta get Luke back!'</p><p>I suggested we all clean up, get dressed and I'd drop them off near to the home so that they weren't late or suspected of anything. I also promised little Lukey that next time we met, I'd suck and fuck him and he'd be able to suck my cock.</p><p>'Will you cum in my mouth?' he asked hopefully.</p><p>When I nodded, he hugged me tightly and gave me a big cummy kiss.</p><p>Shortly we were in the car on the way to regretfully drop Jamie and Luke off. Determined to never lose contact again, I swapped mobile numbers with Jamie.</p><p>'I'll text you!' he said before I kissed both boys in a quiet, deserted back street.</p><p>Elliot did the same before Jamie and Luke wandered off happily hand in hand. Elliot jumped into the front passenger seat and we drove away.</p><p>'That was so cool tonight!' Elliot said excitedly as he reached across and squeezed my cock through my jeans.</p><p>This became a habit whenever we were out in the car, like with Jamie before him, and I would quite often get his little stiff cock out too and play with it as we drove along. On the way back I pulled up on some waste land. I gave Elliot's little cock a good sucking and he returned the compliment by sucking me right off, allowing me to shoot a big load down his sweet little throat. Once we got home, I gave Elliot a passionate kiss and he returned to his home next door.</p><p>I sat there drinking coffee and smoking a cigarette, already missing Elliot when my phone rang. It was Jamie. I answered it and he told me that he'd managed a quick word with Lisa and she was dying to meet me. He said he hoped to get her away from the home for an hour or so after school the following day and he'd ring me to tell me exactly where and when. I was looking forward to it immensely.</p><p>The following day I got another call from Jamie as promised, telling me to meet him on a certain bench near the wooded area of a nearby park. I knew exactly where he meant and at the appointed time, there I was sitting on the bench. Jamie suddenly appeared out of the wooded area accompanied by a girl of similar age in her school uniform who I assumed was Lisa.</p><p>There was also a little girl in a yellow school uniform gingham dress with a little boy in a school uniform of yellow polo shirt and tight, grey school shorts. Jamie greeted me with a hug and a kiss as did Lisa. Jamie was right. Lisa was absolutely gorgeous, very innocent looking and I could tell through the flimsy white school blouse that she did indeed have a cute little handful of budding tit for an 11 year old. She was also wearing a very short, wrap around grey school skirt which showed off her beautiful, sexy legs to perfection.</p><p>I was a little surprised when Lisa kissed me and she slipped her hot little tongue into my mouth, considering we'd never met before however, Lisa seemed to ooze sexuality from every pore of her being. I also got a hug and a little kiss from the younger two.</p><p>'Only got an hour...' Jamie explained, '... to take these two to the park...' he added with a wink. 'This is Jackie and Jonah... the 4 year old twins I told you about?'</p><p>I nodded and smiled at the two delightful little moppets. They were both extremely cute and I could see immediately why Jamie and Lisa liked them so much. The little girl with her long reddish hair tied back in a ponytail, smiled back at me.</p><p>'Why don't you and Lisa slip in there and say hello properly?' Jamie suggested, pointing to the woods. 'I'll entertain these two...'</p><p>Lisa held her hand out for me to take as she gave me a sexy knowing smile. Jamie went and sat on the bench I'd just vacated and the two 4 year old twins climbed up onto his lap. I noticed his hand slip immediately up Jackie's school uniform dress, his other hand travelling over the front of Jonah's shorts. I had a quick glance around and noticed the area was deserted. Jamie certainly knew how to pick a good spot. I let Lisa take the lead as she seemed to be quite familiar with the area. I assumed it was where she and Jamie came to when they wanted some seclusion for their activities. Once out of sight from the park, she led me to a little clearing which was totally hidden. When she stopped, Lisa leant back against a tree and wrapped her arms around my neck.</p><p>'Jamie said that I can let you do anything you like... whenever you like to me... so I'll do anything you ask me to!'</p><p>She then brought her lips to mine and we kissed long and hard. I felt her small hand come down and rub my cock over my jeans as we kissed. I unbuttoned her school uniform blouse a little and slipped my big rough hand inside her soft little training bra, caressing the soft but firm, raised little mound that I found there. Lisa moaned into my mouth as I felt my zip go down and a soft warm little hand in my pants. The delicate fingers wrapped around my cock and pulled it out into the cool early evening air. As Lisa began to wank me with an expert hand, we broke away.</p><p>I transferred my hand to her bum, fondling her soft globes before lifting the back of her short, grey school uniform skirt and slipped my hand under the waistband of her knickers to caress her soft, smooth bum cheeks.</p><p>You've got a lovely hard cock...' she whispered.</p><p>'And you've got a lovely sexy bum' I replied.</p><p>'My pussy's nice too...' she said, 'well that's what my Uncle used to say anyway. Do you want to fuck me?' she asked. 'You can if you want... in my pussy or up my bum... or I can give you a blow job... and you can cum in my mouth?'</p><p>Jamie wasn't kidding. This 11 year old girl was incredibly hot and sexy, yet looked as if she'd run a mile at the mere mention of the word sex. I was still deciding what to do when I heard a twig snap, startling me. I looked in the direction of the sound to see it was Jamie holding the hands of the twins.</p><p>'Sorry..' he said apologetically. 'Jackie needs a wee!'</p><p>With that, the little girl hitched up her school uniform dress, showing off her little pink Peppa Pig knickers. Hooking her thumbs into the elastic she yanked them right down and squatted as a stream of golden liquid flowed from the tiniest of holes between her sexy little legs. She wasn't bothered in the slightest by my watching her, or showing her lovely little slit to an adult who was a total stranger. </p><p>I watched the delightful sight of the little 4 year old having a wee, as did Lisa.</p><p>'She's got a cute little pussy hasn't she?' Lisa said, more of a statement than a question really.</p><p>'Definitely' I replied, it looks very tasty!'</p><p>'It is!' Lisa said with a smirk as she smacked her lips loudly. 'So is her bum. Come over here Jack!'</p><p>The little 4 year old stopped in mid-flow with her knickers still around her knees and her dress held up in her hand, and waddled over to us.</p><p>'Show Uncle Peter your lovely little bum' she said.</p><p>Still holding in the rest of her wee, little Jackie turned around and bent over. She certainly did have a cute little bum too as I had a good look at her dark, wrinkled and tightly closed little rosette.</p><p>'Finish your wee wee sweetie...' Lisa said softly to her.</p><p>Jackie went back to her business. I noticed Jamie had pulled Jonah's little shorts and cute white pants down and was sucking on the 4 year old's stiff little cock.</p><p>'Mmm..' Lisa sighed. 'I love watching Jamie sucking little cocks... can't wait to see him sucking on this either...' she said as she squeezed mine, 'or to see you ramming this up his arse!'</p><p>Little Jackie finished her wee.</p><p>'Stay like that...' Lisa told the little girl.</p><p>Jackie stayed squatting, her cute little Peppa Pig knickers round her ankles and her delicious looking baby slit on display to both me and Lisa while Jamie continued to suck on her twin brother's cock. I moved my hand round to the front of Lisa's knickers and rubbed across her clit.</p><p>'Oh fuck yeah...' Lisa gasped. 'Finger me? Finger me nice and deep... push it right up inside me... right up into my tummy...'</p><p>I brought my lips to hers as Lisa opened her legs to give me better access. I felt one or two soft downy hairs as I ran my finger along the slippery crease of her pussy lips. I pushed my finger into her slippery hole as she sighed in my mouth. Her pussy was hot, very wet and tight, but it slipped in easily. I squeezed one of her little mounds with my other hand as Lisa continued to stroke my cock and I pushed my index finger up deep into her. We broke away as Lisa moaned.</p><p>'Deeper...' she panted, 'put two fingers in...'</p><p>I added a second finger which her sweet little fuck hole accepted without a problem.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' she gasped as she wanked me faster. 'I can't wait to fuck you!'</p><p>I pushed my fingers up her harder and deeper.</p><p>'Oh fuck...' she sighed again as I moved my hand from her little tit to her bum. I pulled my fingers out of her, all wet and sticky and licked at them.</p><p>'You taste good' I told her.</p><p>'You can lick me if you want to?' she replied.</p><p>'When we have more time darling...' I said to her. 'I want to take my time and enjoy your sweet little honey pot'</p><p>'Okay' she said. 'Can I suck your cock?'</p><p>'It won''t take me long to cum though...' I warned her.</p><p>Lisa giggled.</p><p>'Good... 'cos we have to go soon anyway!'</p><p>With that, Lisa dropped down onto her knees and her lips were over the end of my cock in seconds. She sucked hard, taking over three quarters of it into her mouth easily. She moved her head back and forth, stopping occasionally to flick the tip with her tongue, moving it all around the head, licking the length and sucking my balls.</p><p>'Fuck my mouth!' she urged coming off my cock briefly, 'as hard as you like!</p><p>Jamie had finished sucking little Jonah's cock now and the three of them watched Lisa going to town on me. I held her sweet head and pushed my cock deep into her hot sucking mouth.</p><p>'Fuck her face...' Jamie urged, 'she loves it... the harder the better!'</p><p>I thrust my cock deeper down her throat and Lisa sucked harder. Jamie moved over to little Jackie, offering his hard cock to her. The little 4 year old cupped her hands around it and began to wank him fast before she put it in her sweet little mouth and began to suck on it. I fucked Lisa's 11 year old mouth harder and the sight of the cute little 4 year old sucking Jamie sent me over the top.</p><p>'Oh fuck...' I gasped as I felt my cock swell, 'I'm cumming!'</p><p>I held Lisa's head as I squirted my hot seed straight down the back of her throat. Lisa gulped greedily, matching each strong spurt with a swallow. She guzzled noisily, her little throat muscles working overtime. Then I heard Jamie groan as well. He was obviously cumming too as 4 year old Jackie swallowed down his thin watery offering. I eventually stopped pumping and pulled my cock from Lisa's mouth, which she wiped with the back of her hand as she stood back up. Out the corner of my eye, I saw little Jackie wipe her mouth in exactly the same way.</p><p>'That was great!' Lisa said enthusiastically. 'I love fresh, hot cum!' she told me.</p><p>'You're a fantastic little cock sucker babes!' I complimented her. </p><p>Lisa smiled as Jamie glanced at his watch.</p><p>'We better be getting back' he said disappointedly.</p><p>Lisa popped her little boob back into her training bra and re-buttoned her white school blouse. Jackie stood up and pulled her knickers back up as Jamie put his own cock away. Jamie and Lisa checked the little ones over and then each other to ensure nothing looked out of place and they looked exactly the same as they had when they'd come out. I then kissed and hugged each of them in turn.</p><p>'Hope to see you all again very soon' I said, 'you're all great, cute and very sexy!' I said with a crafty little wink to the 4 year old's. </p><p>Jackie and Jonah both gave a sweet little giggle.</p><p>'Oh you will!' Lisa said confidently with a sexy smile and sly wink.</p><p>The kids made their way out and after giving them a few minutes head start, I made my way out too, heading for the car and back home.</p><p>I'd been home about half an hour and was enjoying a cigarette and a coffee when I heard a key go into the front door. I'd been sitting there thinking about Lisa if I'm honest. I also thought about Jamie, Jackie, Jonah and Luke, as well as Elliot of course, but mostly it was Lisa. Something told me there was more, much more to her than I'd already seen and I couldn't wait to fuck her. The lounge door swung open and a smiling little face poked his head around it and grinned at me cheekily.</p><p>'Hellooooo...' he said saucily in that little sing-song voice of his.</p><p>'Wotcha cock!' I greeted him warmly</p><p>Elliot giggled and then looked down at the front of his jogging trousers.</p><p>'I am!'</p><p>'You are what?' I said, wondering what the hell he was on about.</p><p>'Watching my cock!' he giggled.</p><p>'Ha bloody ha!' I said, pulling him to me and lifting him up onto my lap. 'Come and sit up here... and let me watch it for you!'</p><p>We wrapped one another in each other's arms and had a loving hug and kiss.</p><p>'I've not been in long' I told him after we broke away.</p><p>'I know' he giggled, 'I've been looking out for you. Where you been 'cos you're usually in when I get home from school?'</p><p>'Yeah' I said, 'I went to see Jamie and meet his girlfriend. Oh and Jackie and Jonah as well'</p><p>'The twins from the home?' he asked.</p><p>'How do you know?'</p><p>Elliot was about to answer and then I remembered. </p><p>'Luke?'</p><p>'Uh-huh' he nodded, 'he told me all about them in the home'</p><p>'Did he now...' I said, 'I hope no-one overheard anything?'</p><p>Elliot shook his head.</p><p>'Nope... we sat on our own in the corner of the playground... and guess what?' he giggled naughtily.</p><p>I shook my head.</p><p>'We sucked each other's cocks in the toilets during playtime!' he giggled again.</p><p>'Elliot!?!' I gasped in surprise.</p><p>'What?' he said innocently with another giggle. 'We made sure no-one could see us!'</p><p>He'd clearly thought about the implications of being spotted but I still thought it was risky.</p><p>'Where?' I asked him.</p><p>'In the far toilets where hardly no-one ever goes... in a cubicle' he told me.</p><p>I had to admit, the thought of two cute sexy little 8 year old boys like Luke and Elliot giving each other a blow job in the toilets of their primary school at a time when they should have been out in the playground running around playing childish games was very erotic and my cock hardened at the image in my mind's eye. I slipped my hand down the back of Elliot's joggers and squeezed his little bum.</p><p>'Promise me you'll be very careful?' I said seriously.</p><p>He nodded.</p><p>'We will... promise!'</p><p>'And...' I said with a wink as I gave his lovely little bum another squeeze, 'you save plenty for me!'</p><p>Elliot giggled like mad as he threw his little arms around me again and gave me a loving hug before he kissed me.</p><p>'Course!' he said with genuine love and affection. 'There'll always be plenty for my Uncle Peter!' he told me as I moved my hand round to the front.</p><p>Elliot automatically parted his legs to give me better access to his smooth, hairless little treasures as I cupped his his tiny ball sack before giving his stiff little cock a gentle squeeze.</p><p>'Oh I nearly forgot!' I said, 'I got something for you!'</p><p>'What?' he said curiously.</p><p>'Jump up and I'll go get it'</p><p>Elliot jumped down from my lap and I disappeared into the other room, returning with a small box. While I was gone, Elliot had removed his joggers and was dressed in just a white t-shirt and a pair of white Spongebob underpants, his stiff little cock straining hard against them. Elliot never removed his pants if he decided to strip off - he knew that I always liked to be the one to pull his pants down.</p><p>'Here' I said as I handed him a small box.</p><p>'What is it?' he asked.</p><p>'Open it and have look and then you'll know you num-nut!' I laughed.</p><p>Elliot opened the box and I watched the expression on his face change. He looked at it and then burst into a fit of near hysterical giggles.</p><p>'Take it out then!' I encouraged him</p><p>Little Elliot reached into the box and wrapped his hand around the rubber cock as he pulled it out of the box.</p><p>'Wow!' he said holding it up and trying to stifle his giggles. 'It looks and feels just like yours. What's it for?'</p><p>Now it was my turn to laugh.</p><p>'Stirring my coffee with!' I laughed. 'What do you think it's for?'</p><p>'Putting up my bum!' he finally said.</p><p>'And?'</p><p>'Putting up Lukey's bum! He giggled.</p><p>'Apart from that?'</p><p>It hadn't clicked with him.</p><p>'You can practice your sucking... you know... deep throat?'</p><p>'Oh yeah!' he said with a big smile.</p><p>'Just make sure you hide it somewhere where your Mum won't bloody well find it... it'll be hard to explain that one away!'</p><p>'It's okay' he said, 'Mum hardly ever comes in my room... but I'll hide it just in case!'</p><p>With that, Elliot gripped it in both hands and put it in his mouth. I watched his little lips slide further down it until he had more than half of it down the back of his tiny throat and then he gagged and pulled it out.</p><p>'I'll be able to do that all the way soon!' he said proudly.</p><p>'You will if you practice regularly' I told him, 'in the meantime... how about sucking the real thing?'</p><p>Elliot grinned and nodded as his little hands went to my zip before I helped him remove my jeans and my pants. I then slipped his cute little Spongebob pants off so that we were both naked. I lay on the sofa with Elliot's smooth, hairless body on top of my hairy one. We kissed as I kneaded and squeezed his lovely little bum cheeks before Elliot slid downwards so that he was between my legs facing me. Taking my hard cock in both of his soft little hands, he began to wank me, stopping every so often to swipe the the top and lick the pre-cum off the end.</p><p>I always enjoyed every single moment that I spent with Elliot. He was sweet, cute and so enthusiastic about everything we did. He was not only lovely to look at, but was just great to be around and my affection for him grew by the day. He was also a very affectionate little boy. Elliot loved to be hugged, kissed, held, touched and stroked. Like Jamie before him, he never said no to anything and was willing to give anything and everything a try. He went out of his way to please and pleasure me and I did the same for him.</p><p>I looked at the little 8 year old boy as he knelt between my kegs, his small hands wrapped around my hard cock. He looked up at me with love in his eyes as he smiled and stroked it leisurely. It was unhurried and very clear to me how much he was enjoying himself. Every so often he'd lower his head and engulf the head of my cock in his sweet soft lips and suck gently, or swipe this tongue lightly across the tip causing me to gasp, sigh or moan with the feeling of intense pleasure. As he lifted his head back up to look at me and see my reaction while he continued to idly wank me, long strands of pre-cum stretched from the end of my cock to his sweet little boy lips.</p><p>I loved to watch Elliot playing and sucking me. He knew this too and his eyes never left mine. It was clear that he absolutely adored the things I was teaching him and we did together.</p><p>'Come up here for a bit squirt...' I said softly.</p><p>Elliot crawled back up my body, planting a loving little kiss on my lips. I wrapped him in my arms and he hugged my neck.</p><p>'Love you...' he whispered.</p><p>'Love you too darling...' I whispered back as I caressed those lovely firm little bum cheeks. 'How did you enjoy yourself with Lukey then?' I asked him.</p><p>'Brilliant!' he told me, 'But I was surprised he was doing the same things like what we do... I didn't think he would be doing them... he said he didn't think I would be doing them either!' he giggled.</p><p>'Well that's how it has to be mate I'm afraid...' I tried to explain. 'These days... if anyone was to find out, then there'd be big problems. I'd probably go to prison and we'd never see each other again...'</p><p>'Not never?'</p><p>Elliot looked desperately sad. I shook my head.</p><p>'Nope... they wouldn't let us sweetheart...' I told him softly.</p><p>'But why?' Elliot wanted to know.</p><p>It was a conversation I'd had with almost all of the kids I'd been involved with over the years, and the vast majority of them simply could not understand a system that was allegedly put in place to protect them, was actually causing them a great deal of distress and anxiety. They couldn't understand why no-one had bothered to ask THEM.</p><p>'It's just the way it is matey' I said hugging him close to me. 'The people that make these rules say it's abuse and that I'm hurting you in some way sweetheart...'</p><p>'But you're not though? I like everything we do. You've never made me do anything... I said you could... and I like doing things to you too!'</p><p>'I know you do darling...'</p><p>'What if I told them that?' he asked hopefully.</p><p>I shook my head as I desperately tried to make him understand.</p><p>'It wouldn't make any difference matey'</p><p>I could see his lovely little brown eyes were a bit watery as he tried to comprehend it all.</p><p>'Those who decide on these things, you know the Government, they say you can't decide for yourself until you're 16'</p><p>'That's really stupid!' he said vehemently, with more than a little anger in his voice.</p><p>'I know love... I know..' I said soothingly, giving him big close cuddles and trying to both reassure him and calm him down.</p><p>He looked up at me and I used my thumbs to wipe away a stray tear from each of those beautiful brown eyes.</p><p>'So that's why we have to be really careful... and so do you and Lukey okay darling?'</p><p>Elliot nodded.</p><p>'We are... and Lukey knows not to say nuffink to no-one as well. Jamie explained it all to him'</p><p>I knew that Jamie understood the consequences if anything got out and I was confident that he would have explained it well to all the kids he was involved with in the home. I steered the conversation back, as I was interested in hearing about Elliot's experiences with his little 8 year old friend.</p><p>'So how did it feel when you put your cock up Lukey's bum?' I asked him</p><p>'It was so cool!' Elliot said excitedly, immediately brightening up as he remembered it. 'I had a bit of trouble at first though...' he giggled, 'I couldn't get the bloomin' thing to go in!'</p><p>'I know!' I laughed. 'I was watching you!'</p><p>'I kept trying...' he was giggling like mad now, '...but it's only a tiny bloomin' hole... and it didn't want to go in!'</p><p>I was in hysterics now. Not just at Elliot's antics, but the tone of his voice, the hand gestures and the unintentional comical way he was explaining it.</p><p>'It happens to all of us...' I said when I'd stopped laughing enough to actually speak. 'But I can give you some advice... or tips if you like?'</p><p>Elliot nodded.</p><p>'If you're going to put it in a girl's pussy... you know the front hole?'</p><p>Elliot nodded again.</p><p>'Her pussy?' he said.</p><p>'Yup, her pussy... than that's a little bit different usually... although it depends on how old she is really'</p><p>'How's it different?'</p><p>'Well usually you'd stroke it and play with her first... and rub her clit?'</p><p>Elliot looked really puzzled and confused. He clearly didn't understand what I was saying to him.</p><p>'Oh I forgot...' I said, 'you haven't done it with a girl yet have you?'</p><p>Elliot shook his head.</p><p>'We'll have to change that then won't we?'</p><p>Elliot gave me the biggest grin ever.</p><p>'Anyway...' I continued, 'when you do that... you know, rub her and stuff... her pussy gets all wet and slippery... depending on how old she is depends how wet and slippery she gets... a bit like this...'</p><p>I scooped some of my pre-cum up onto my finger and waved it in front of Elliot's little face. He grabbed my hand and licked it off.</p><p>'Does it taste as nice as this?' he asked.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'Very!' I told him before continuing. 'So it's easy to put your cock into her hole because it's all nice and slippery and it's made for you to be able to do that'</p><p>Elliot nodded.</p><p>'But when it comes to bums... it's a bit different because they're designed to poo out of and not really designed for cocks to be put into!'</p><p>Elliot giggled at that.</p><p>'Do you mean boys bums... or girls?' he asked.</p><p>'Both!' I said, 'Because it doesn't matter whether it's a boy or a girl. Bums are all the same... well some are sexier than others!' I said with a wink as I squeezed his. 'Girls pussies are designed to wee from and to have a cock in them because that's how babies are made?'</p><p>'Oh yeah!' Elliot laughed... and then burst into absolute hysterical laughter.</p><p>'What now?' I said, laughing at his laughter which was just so infectious.</p><p>'Well... does that mean Mummy had a cock in her pussy... to make me?'</p><p>'Yup!' I confirmed.</p><p>Elliot just found the mere thought of that hysterically funny.</p><p>'And it was your Daddy's cum that made you possible!'</p><p>'What... the same cum as I swallow from your cock?' he asked in disbelief.</p><p>'Yup... exactly the same... well from your Daddy's... not mine' I laughed, 'but it only makes a baby when she's old enough to have one... from about 13 or so...'</p><p>Elliot nodded his understanding.</p><p>'But this!' I said as I suddenly grabbed his bum cheeks making him jump before I squeezed them gently making him giggle like mad, 'Is only designed to have a poo from. It's not really meant to have a cock up it... well not like a pussy. It's actually this bit...'</p><p>I put my fingertip at the entrance to his tightly closed hole and tickled it.</p><p>'That tickles!' Elliot giggled.</p><p>'Where the poo comes out... so they don't get slippery like pussies do!'</p><p>'My poo is slippery sometimes though' Elliot informed me.</p><p>I raised my eyebrows.</p><p>'Well yeah' I said, 'but it's still poo and it's a bit stinky and messy isn't it?'</p><p>'S'pose so' he said, 'but I don't mind that though!'</p><p>I stored that nugget of information away for future reference.</p><p>'And usually, if you're going to put your cock in someone's bum, it's nice, clean and dry isn't it... like yours always is?'</p><p>Elliot nodded.</p><p>'Lukey's bum's nice and clean'</p><p>'Exactly, and that's why you had trouble putting it in... so you have to make either the bum hole you're going to put it in or your cock into, nice and slippery so that it can slide in!'</p><p>'Or both?</p><p>'Or both!' I agreed. ' Do you remember the first time I put my cock up your bum?'</p><p>Elliot smiled at the memory.</p><p>'Uh-huh'</p><p>'That's one of the reasons I gave your bum a good licking first, apart from the fact it's just so sexy and delicious!' I laughed giving it a squeeze again. 'My saliva helped make it nice and slippery. Or you can use lube like the man did on the video, or like I did?'</p><p>Elliot nodded. He was getting it now.</p><p>'That stuff is made to make it all nice and slippery, so it's really good.'</p><p>'Where do I get that stuff though?' he wanted to know.</p><p>'They sell it in chemists and supermarkets' I told him, 'but... if you was to go and buy some, people would wonder why an 8 year old was buying it!'</p><p>Elliot's little face fell and he looked devastated.</p><p>'But...' I continued, 'I've got loads... so I can always give you some!'</p><p>'Cool!' Elliot smiled, his face lighting back up. 'I'll keep some in my school bag!'</p><p>'Make sure no-one sees or finds it!'</p><p>'I will!' he replied.</p><p>'They come in all different colours and flavours... strawberry, pineapple, chocolate, banana...'</p><p>'Really?'</p><p>'So that afterwards, you can lick it off!'</p><p>'Oh wow!' Elliot laughed.</p><p>'But if you don't have any with you... and you don't want to lick it, there's other ways of getting your cock in a bit easier'</p><p>'How?' Elliot asked interested.</p><p>'Well first off... take your finger...'</p><p>Elliot held his index finger out.</p><p>'Put it in your mouth and gets lot of spit on it...'</p><p>Elliot followed my instructions.</p><p>'Now try and push your finger up your bum!'</p><p>He reached behind himself and pushed his finger up against his tight little hole. It slipped in.</p><p>'Oh wow... that went in easy peasy!'</p><p>Elliot was well chuffed.</p><p>'If you slide your finger up and down inside your bum for a bit, it'll make it nice and slippery from your saliva and your bum hole will open a bit and stay like it for a minute of two afterwards before it closes again. You might need to pull it out and put it back in your mouth to reload the spit and do it again. It means putting your finger into your mouth after it's been up someone's bum though, so it might smell a little bit... or taste a little strange?'</p><p>'That's okay' Elliot said happily pulling his finger out, sticking it into his mouth and reinserting it up his bum.</p><p>'If it's still difficult... you can always use two fingers' I told him.</p><p>Elliot pulled his finger back out and gave me a big hug.</p><p>'Thank you' he said excitedly, 'now I won't have a problem when I fuck Lukey's bum next time...'</p><p>He smiled.</p><p>'Or anyone else's...' I said with a little wink.</p><p>I pulled Elliot down so that we were laying side by side as I hugged him and he cuddled into me before I moved a hand between his legs and squeezed his little cock. Elliot reached across and did the same to me before laying across my lower belly to put my cock back into his sweet mouth. As he sucked, I wet my finger before pushing it up his tight little bum hole. Elliot moaned as I pushed it up deep inside him and I felt him suck a little harder.</p><p>'I was going to do that to you' I said. 'Hang on... I've an idea!'</p><p>Elliot reluctantly stopped sucking and his head came up. I lifted him onto my chest facing away from me.</p><p>'Shuffle back a bit' I instructed.</p><p>Elliot moved closer to my face and I bent my head forward.</p><p>'Now you can suck me...' I said positioning him, 'and I can suck you at the same time!</p><p>As I felt Elliot's hot, soft little lips resume their position around my cock, I put mine around his. It felt wonderful to be sucking on a such a deliciously sweet, stiff little 8 year old cock while the owner of that cock had his sweet little lips around my big adult one. We both sucked and licked one another gently and leisurely with no real urgency, both wanting to lengthen the pleasure and enjoyment we were both giving and receiving from one another.</p><p>Every so often, Elliot would stop and lick the length of my cock, or gently suck on my balls while I would stop, thumb his gorgeous little bum cheeks apart and stick my tongue into his delicious tight little hole. He clearly enjoyed my tongue up inside him as I noticed each time I did it, Elliot tried to cram more cock into his little mouth and he sucked that bit harder.</p><p>'Don't make me cum Elliot...' I warned him.</p><p>He immediately stopped and looked back round at me quizzically.</p><p>'Why?'</p><p>'Because...' I said with a big grin, 'I want to cum in here!' I told him, slipping my finger back up his bum.</p><p>Elliot gave me a huge sexy little grin.</p><p>'Yeah!' he said animatedly as he turned himself round so he was lying on top of me but facing me again.</p><p>I put my arms around him and hugged his lovely hot soft body close to me before we kissed long and hard and I pushed my finger back up his bum as far as I could get it, twisting it and wiggling it around inside him. Eventually I pulled it out and took hold of my own hard, dripping cock. Elliot sat up so he was straddling me and I lined it up between his cheeks as he repositioned himself to help me get my cock inside him. He lifted himself up slightly as I nudged his tight opening with the tip of my cock before he slowly lowered himself down. I pushed up a little and after the usual brief resistance from his tight little anal muscle, the head of my cock breached it and I was in as it clenched me tightly.</p><p>'You okay darling?' I checked.</p><p>Elliot nodded with a big smile and I felt him pushing down, making my cock enter him deeper. Putting a hand on either side of his sweet face I pulled him towards me as I leant forward. I kissed his sweet little nose, then his forehead, followed by those lovely lips. I pushed into him more as I moved my hands to his slim little boy waist.</p><p>'Mmm...' Elliot sighed, 'that's nice... I love your cock up my bum...'</p><p>I pulled him down further as I inched the best part of my cock up his little 8 year old love tube. I started to pull back and then pushed in again.</p><p>'Oh yeahhh...' Elliot gasped as I pushed my cock back inside him, going deeper and further into him then ever before.</p><p>I could feel him still pushing down against me, trying to get more thick cock deep inside him. I kissed him briefly before we kissed passionately once more as I began to fuck him properly. We had a steady rhythm going now as I reached down between Elliot's legs to stroke his soft smooth balls and gently wank his little cock which was as hard as a nail.</p><p>'Oooh... Elliot gasped as we broke away, 'nice... so nice...'</p><p>I began to fuck his sweet little bum harder and faster as I held his hips.</p><p>'Oh... oh... oh...' he whimpered.</p><p>He must have learnt some stuff through watching me when I fucked Jamie as he started to whisper repeatedly.</p><p>'Fuck me... fuck me... fuck me...'</p><p>I began to pound him quite hard now as Elliot bounced up and down on my cock. After hearing the 8 year old crying out like that, I knew my orgasm would approach fast.</p><p>'Oh Elliot sweetheart...' I groaned, 'I'm gonna cum... oh god...' I gasped as my cock swelled and I filled him up, hugging and kissing him.</p><p>When I'd finished spewing my hot seed into his bowels, I held Elliot by the hips and pulled my cock slowly from his bum. I pulled him forward, his little cock standing out proudly in front of him, my cum oozing from his bum and down the inside of his thighs, leaving a snail like trail of goo across my chest. I got him to kneel on me and I pulled him to my mouth as I sucked gently on his little cock. I was aware that he hadn't cum and I wanted to make him feel good too. I moved my lips back and forth, sucking hard and fast stopping occasionally to lick and suck his tiny balls.</p><p>'Oh... yeah... that's nice...' Elliot sighed.</p><p>My cum continued to ooze from his pulsating little hole and I could feel the gooey mess on his little cheeks as I sucked him into my mouth. I slipped my index finger deep into his slippery little back-door and pushed hard, my finger going deep into his rectum. This pushed Elliot over the edge.</p><p>'Ooh... aaahhh...' Elliot gasped as his little body started to shake and judder. 'Tingles... great big... tingles... mmm...'</p><p>I sucked more gently now as his little body jerked with each gentle touch of his cock, before sucking on his balls and then licking the length of his jerking little cocklet. When I finally stopped, little Elliot collapsed on my chest breathing heavily, totally exhausted. I kissed the top of his head and hugged him close.</p><p>'You okay squirt?' I asked, watching his smooth little chest heaving up and down.</p><p>'Yeah...' he gasped, 'that... was... brilliant... felt really... nice...'</p><p>I put my hands on his cummy little bum cheeks giving them a squeeze, and we lay there for a minute or two just hugging each other while he got his breath back.</p><p>'That was fantastic' he eventually said looking up at me. 'I love it when you fuck me... and then shoot all that hot, sticky cummy up my little bummy!' he laughed at his little rhyme, 'and then when you sucked me... and pushed your finger right the way up like that... I've never had tingles that strong before. It was really nice!'</p><p>'Good' I told him, 'because I always want you to feel as nice as you make me feel. Your bum is so lovely to fuck... and you are so sexy!'</p><p>Elliot reached for his phone.</p><p>'Uncle Pete?' he asked, 'can you take a photo on my phone for me... of my bum?'</p><p>'Course' I said as he handed me his phone, 'but why?'</p><p>'I want to show Luke!' he replied.</p><p>I took a few photo's of Elliot's cummy little bum. One as it was and another while Elliot pulled his sweet little bum cheeks apart. His hole was still gaping open, although it was well on its way to retracting back to its closed state. I showed Elliot the results.</p><p>'Oh that is well cool!' he said happily.</p><p>'Just make sure once you've shown him you get rid of them quickly just in case anyone else sees them!'</p><p>Elliot nodded.</p><p>'So is Lukey your boyfriend now then?' I asked.</p><p>Elliot went extremely quiet and shy, as if unsure how to answer.</p><p>'Er... I...'</p><p>'You can say...' I told him reassuringly.</p><p>'Sort of... yeah... but we don't kiss and stuff in front of people... at school... only in the toilets on our own' he admitted. 'You... you don't mind do you?'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'Course I don't. Why should I?'</p><p>'I just thought... you and me...'</p><p>I laughed, kissed him and gave him a great big, reassuring hug. He was such a caring little boy and was really worried that he might be hurting my feelings bless him. I gently took hold of his chin and lifted his face up so he was looking at me.</p><p>'Listen...' I told him,. 'I love you... you know I do, but I don't own you. Of course I don't mind you having Lukey as your boyfriend. He's as cute and sexy as you are, and you're free to have to have sex with him or anyone else who wants to have it with you. After all, I have sex with Jamie, and Lisa and...'</p><p>I let the sentence trail off. Elliot knew exactly what I meant though and he nodded with a big smile. Then he kissed me.</p><p>'Actually...' I added, I think it would be fantastic if you, me and Lukey all got together one day... what do you think?'</p><p>'Oh yeah!' Elliot said excitedly. 'That would be well cool!'</p><p>'Do you think Lukey would like that?'</p><p>'Definitely!' Elliot replied. 'He said he can't wait for you to suck his cock... and he wants you to cum in his mouth so he can swallow it!'</p><p>'I'll sort it out with Jamie and arrange it' I told him. 'But for now, I think I best get you cleaned up... look at the state of you and your cummy little bummy!'</p><p>Elliot burst into another fit of his lovely infectious giggles. I lifted him off and went to fetch some tissue.</p><p>Ten minutes later we were cleaned up and dressed. I went into the other room and came back with a little box.</p><p>'What flavours do you want?' I asked him.</p><p>Elliot looked at me puzzled.</p><p>'The lube... slippery stuff?' I reminded him.</p><p>'Oh yeah... I forgot!' he giggled. 'Is that banana?' he asked, pointing to one with yellow writing on it.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'Those... and chocolate?' he asked.</p><p>I gave him six little tubes of each.</p><p>'Let me know when you want some more...' I winked at him, 'I have plenty!'</p><p>'Thanks Uncle Pete!' he said, giving me another hug and kiss. 'You're the best!'</p><p>He packed them into the box along with his rubber cock.</p><p>'And make sure you put that somewhere it won't be found!' I reminded him.</p><p>'I will' he replied. 'I better go home now... before Mum starts to moan!'</p><p>'Okay darling' I said giving him a final hug, kiss and grope of his bum. 'Be careful at school with Lukey!' I reminded him. 'I don't want either of you getting into trouble okay?'</p><p>Elliot nodded and hid the box so that it was out of sight and he disappeared off home. I must have dozed off as it was the early hours when I woke up on the sofa totally disorientated before I hauled myself off to bed.</p><p>In the morning I had a bit of a lie in, if you can call it that. I'm usually up and writing by seven, but it was gone eight when I was awoken by a text message on my mobile phone. Sleepily I grabbed it and looked at the screen. I saw that it had come from Jamie's number. I opened it and read the message: ""Back gate. 9.30 x""</p><p>I got up, made some coffee and had a cigarette. I then checked my emails and by the time I'd washed, dressed and replied to everything it had gone nine. I guessed that Jamie had decided not to go to school for some reason, so at 9.30 I wandered out and unlocked the back gate.</p><p>When I opened it, I got the surprise of my life....</p><p>End Of Part One</p>"
1013,Izzy's Interminable Itch,Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['M/g', 'g7', 'pedo', 'pett', 'oral', 'mast', 'facial']","I took a seat next to a lady with her two children, a boy and a girl. They were both attractive kids, although I took more interest in the girl who was dancing around the little store. She had a pretty little face, blue eyed with blonde hair in a bell shape which framed her lovely face perfectly, held out of her eyes with a pink hair slide. She was absolutely delightful and I caught her eye a couple of times. Each time I did she gave me a beautiful smile. She had a short summer dress on, red and white horizontal stripes with a pink cardigan over the top and a little pair of pink sandals. I watched her dance around and as she went behind one of the racks, I saw her little hand come down to the front of her dress and she appeared to be pulling her knickers out of her pussy slit. Her hand lingered there longer than I would have expected and she appeared to rub herself briefly. She saw me watching her but didn't seem bothered. I winked at her and she smiled back before she hooked her finger into the gusset and pulled her knickers out of her bum the way little girls do. I had no clue how old she was, but I'd have put her at probably no more than about 8 or so I wouldn't have thought.....",2013-05-08T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did not happen. If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!

Copyright © 2012 Carroll Lewis. ALL Rights Reserved.","<p>I'd popped into the surgery to pick up my prescription for my regular medication and meandered across the road to the pharmacy.</p><p>""Be about twenty minutes I'm afraid,"" the assistant told me apologetically.</p><p>""No problem,"" I assured her. ""I'll wait.""</p><p>I took a seat next to a lady with her two children, a boy and a girl. They were both attractive kids, although I took more interest in the girl who was dancing around the little store. She had a pretty little face, green eyed with blonde hair in a bell shape which framed her lovely face perfectly, held out of her eyes with a pink hair slide. She was absolutely delightful and I caught her eye a couple of times. Each time I did she gave me a beautiful smile.</p><p>She had a short summer dress on, red and white horizontal stripes with a pink cardigan over the top and a little pair of pink sandals. I watched her dance around and as she went behind one of the racks, I saw her little hand come down to the front of her dress and she appeared to be pulling her knickers out of her pussy slit. Her hand lingered there longer than I would have expected and she appeared to rub herself briefly.</p><p>She saw me watching her but didn't seem bothered. I winked at her and she smiled back before she hooked her finger into the gusset and pulled her knickers out of her bum the way little girls do. I had no clue how old she was, but I'd have put her at probably no more than about 8 or so I wouldn't have thought.</p><p>A song came on the radio which was playing in the background behind the counter, and she began dancing around to it. Then she did it again. Her hand was between her legs and she appeared to be rubbing it.</p><p>""Izzy..."" her mother said quietly but sharply to her, ""stop doing that!""</p><p>""Can't help it..."" she complained, ""it itches!""</p><p>Her mother sighed in exasperation. Well I'd found out her name anyway. Izzy. I kept an eye on her as she darted back behind the racks out of her Mum's eye-line and she rubbed between her legs yet again.</p><p>""Prescription for Isabel Sawyer?"" the assistant called.</p><p>""Me me!"" the little girl ran to the counter.</p><p>The woman stood up and joined her daughter.</p><p>""Address?"" the assistant asked for confirmation.</p><p>""34 Elmwood Crescent."" Izzy's Mum told her.</p><p>I made a mental note of the address. It was just around the corner from me.</p><p>""Apply twice daily and again before bed."" the assistant instructed.</p><p>""Thanks,"" Izzy's Mum said before lowering her voice, ""hopefully she'll stop scratching and rubbing now... come on you two!""</p><p>The woman led the way followed by the boy and then the little girl. As she passed I gave her a goodbye wink and a wave.</p><p>""Bye!"" she said, waving back and giving me a smile.</p><p>Shortly afterwards mine was done, and I made my way home. I decided to go via Elmwood Crescent so that I could see which one was number 34, where Isabel Sawyer lived. After I'd clocked it, I made sure that whenever I walked to the shops, I chose the route that took me past her house on the off chance I might bump into the little blonde beauty again.</p><p>I was beginning to lose hope that I'd see her, or thought maybe I'd even remembered the address wrong, as after a couple of weeks of going past the house virtually every day, I hadn't. Then it occurred to me. The time of day I went past, she'd be at school! Derrr!</p><p>It was around midday the following Monday that I had to go past again. It was a lovely day. Warm and unusually, the sun was shining. I could hear children out playing and it dawned on me that the school holidays must have started. As I got near to number 34 I could see her, and it was certainly worth waiting for. </p><p>She was in the front garden splashing about with a small paddling pool. Not only that, but she looked superb in a little white two piece swimming costume with little flowers all over it. I noticed her bikini bottoms were a little way down so I clocked a lovely view of her super little bum crack. As well as that, half of it was rucked up between her bum cheeks making it look like a little thong. Like before, I noticed that every so often, she rubbed between her legs. Obviously the cream from the chemist wasn't working. She must have remembered me, because as I passed, she smiled and gave me a wave. I waved back of course.</p><p>""Izzy... what have I told you about strangers?"" I heard her Mum call from the kitchen window.</p><p>""But he's not a stranger Mummy... we saw him before remember?""</p><p>Isabel's Mum appeared in the doorway wiping her hands on a tea towel, looking over at me before she started walking in my direction.</p><p>""Sorry,"" I said apologetically as she neared me. ""It's my fault. I shouldn't have waved.""</p><p>""Oh hello,"" she said in quite a friendly way. ""Wasn't it you in the chemist the other week?""</p><p>""Er yeah,"" I replied. ""Look I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to cause a problem.""</p><p>""It's okay,"" she said warmly, 'it was just that I didn't recognise you from back there... still getting used to these bloody contacts!"" she laughed.</p><p>Little Izzy came running over towards us.</p><p>""You look like you're having fun?"" I said.</p><p>""I am!"" she giggled.</p><p>""And you look very summery. As nice as the weather!"" I laughed.</p><p>""Makes a bloody change doesn't it?"" Izzy's Mum laughed.</p><p>""Oh I'm Maureen by the way,"" she said holding a hand out. ""Mo to my friends!""</p><p>""Peter,"" I replied. ""Pete!""</p><p>We shook.</p><p>""And this little rascal is my daughter Izzy... well Isabel when she's naughty!""</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>""Yeah... the only time my Mum called me Peter was when I was naughty as well..."" I said, looking at the smiling little girl.</p><p>""And that one over there..."" she said, pointing to the boy I'd seen with her, ""is Thomas.""</p><p>She started laughing. I didn't quite get the joke and I looked at her with a puzzled expression.</p><p>""Our surname is SAWYER!"" she told me.</p><p>Then it clicked.</p><p>""You mean as in Tom... Sawyer?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah!' she laughed again. ""My husband... ex-husband I should say, had a strange sense of humour. I could have bloody murdered him when he told me he'd registered him as that!""</p><p>I looked across at Thomas. I hadn't really looked at him when I'd seen him before, as I was so captivated by his little sister. He was wearing a pair of light blue swimming trunks, the skimpy speedo type. His little bum filled them nicely and as he ran around, I noticed a healthy little bulge at the front as well. He spotted me looking and gave me a friendly wave. Izzy started to do a little dance like she wanted to do a wee.</p><p>""Stop that Iz..."" Mo said to her daughter quietly.</p><p>""I can't...""</p><p>""Then go and put some of your cream on then!""</p><p>Isabel went running off indoors.</p><p>""She's got a bit of an itch..."" Izzy's mum confided before lowering her voice. ""Down there!"" she pointed.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""Must be uncomfortable bless her...""</p><p>""And embarrassing,"" Mo added. ""That's why we were in the chemists to get her some cream... for all the bloody good that's doing. Anyway I better go and check she's okay. Nice chatting to you and I'm pleased I know you a bit better now.""</p><p>""Me too,"" I replied. ""I take it that it's okay for me to chat to them now when I pass?""</p><p>""Course it is!"" she laughed before she made her way in.</p><p>I continued my journey to the shops taking my time, as I hoped to see little Izzy again by the time I wandered back. With a bit of luck she'd have put her cream on and would be back in the garden. I must have timed it right because she had and she was. </p><p>She'd changed out of her little bikini now and was wearing a little pink one piece costume which fitted her sweet little body like it had been sprayed on. Her delicious bum looked fantastic and I could have rammed my cock right up it there and then. Tom was still running around in his sexy trunks too. The minute Izzy saw me, she came charging over again.</p><p>""Hiya!"" she said all breathless and red faced.</p><p>""Hiya yourself again!"" I laughed. ""You look like your having fun?""</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>""I like it when the sun shines and it's all warm... I get to play in my pool!""</p><p>""I can see!"" I laughed. ""You've changed your cossie?""</p><p>""Yeah... I got cream all over the other one!"" she told me.</p><p>""Oh."" I said.</p><p>I was really enjoying talking to this little blonde beauty. She was a right little chatterbox too.</p><p>""Do you live in this road as well?"" she asked.</p><p>""No..."" I replied, ""I live in the close?""</p><p>""That's where Abbi lives!"" she said excitedly with a big smile.</p><p>""Abbi?""</p><p>""My bestest friend!"" she told me. ""I'm allowed to go round there on my bike.""</p><p>""Oh well in that case I'll look out for you then. What number does Abbi live at?""</p><p>She thought for a moment with her finger in her mouth, the way little girls do.</p><p>""Dunno!"" she finally said. ""It's the house with the blue door...""</p><p>I knew it. The family hadn't lived there very long and I'd already clocked little Abbi. She was a right little cracker as well.</p><p>""Does Abbi have long black hair?"" I asked.</p><p>""Uh-huh."" Izzy nodded.</p><p>""I know the house you mean. I live about four doors away from her. You'll have to introduce me to her when your next round?"" I told her.</p><p>Izzy nodded.</p><p>""So how old are you then?""</p><p>""Seven"" she told me, ""and Thomas is 9. Abbi is nearly 7... I'm older than her!"" she said proudly.</p><p>That was useful information she gave me. All in one hit too.</p><p>""Right... I better get home,"" I said reluctantly, ""otherwise the ice cream I just brought is going to melt!""</p><p>""Ooh I love ice cream!"" she smiled. ""What flavour did you get?""</p><p>""Mint with chocolate chips and swirls...""</p><p>""Oh yummy... that's my favourite!"" she squealed.</p><p>""Mine too!"" I told her. ""Next time you're round my street.... only if it's okay with Mummy that is... give me a knock and you can have some okay?""</p><p>""Yeah!"" she said delightedly.</p><p>""Well you take care poppet and see you again. Bye!""</p><p>""Bye!"" she said with a little wave.</p><p>I started to wander off and I heard her call out.</p><p>""Uncle Pete?""</p><p>I turned round and she blew me a sweet little kiss. I waved and blew her one back before I made my way home.</p><p>When I got home I made a coffee and had a cigarette, unable to take my mind off Isabel. She was an absolute darling and from what I'd seen of her, so was her friend Abbi. I got my laptop out to do some writing but I couldn't concentrate. I surfed some of my favourite sites and had a go through my collection. In the end I gave up, packed it away and made myself a sandwich before I dozed off to sweet dreams of little Izzy.</p><p>It was around 2.30 when I woke up. I decided that as it was such a nice day, my car could have a birthday and decided to give it a clean. I was so wrapped up in what I was doing that didn't see or hear her as I was bent down rinsing the wheels.</p><p>""Boo!"" I heard a familiar little voice behind me followed by a sweet giggle.</p><p>I spun round to see little Izzy on her pink Barbie bike, with its little white basket on the front. She had on a pink Barbie t-shirt, jeans together with a pink Barbie helmet, pink sunglasses and pink and white trainers... all of them Barbie of course. I looked at her.</p><p>""Do you like Barbie by any chance?"" I laughed.</p><p>Izzy giggled, nodding her head furiously.</p><p>""Thought so. So what you doing round here?""</p><p>""Came to see if Abbi was coming out to play,"" she told me.</p><p>""And...?""</p><p>""No answer!"" she said sadly. ""And then I saw you and...""</p><p>""You thought you'd come and take me up on my ice cream offer?""</p><p>Isabel giggled again and then nodded.</p><p>""Does Mummy know where you are?"" I eyed her suspiciously.</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>""Honest?""</p><p>She nodded again.</p><p>""If you're fibbing...."" I said, ""do you know what I'll do?""</p><p>She shook her little blonde head.</p><p>""This!""</p><p>I flicked the hose in my hand in her direction so that a few little water droplets fell on her.</p><p>""Uuurgh.... I'm all wet!"" she giggled.</p><p>""It's only a little bit...anyway it'll dry out soon. Well I suppose I better keep my promise then hadn't I? Come on... put your bike in here. You don't want anyone pinching it do you?""</p><p>Izzy climbed off her bike and wheeled it up the path as I packed my cleaning gear away and shut off the hose.</p><p>""Come on in sweetie,"" I said as we went through the kitchen into my lounge. ""You look very nice in your Barbie stuff,"" I complimented her as she took her sunglasses off. </p><p>""That's better, I can see your lovely face now. You're very pretty, did you know that?""</p><p>She shook her head.</p><p>""Sit your bum down darling... would you like a cold drink of cola?""</p><p>""Yes please,"" she answered politely.</p><p>I went to the kitchen and returned with two glasses which I put on the table. Izzy was looking at the various framed pictures dotted around, doing that little dance of hers again.</p><p>""You okay poppet?""I asked.</p><p>""I... er... yeah..."" she said shyly.</p><p>I sat on the sofa and beckoned her over. Izzy came over and stood in front of me. She looked delightful and her lovely round little bum looked superb in her tight jeans.</p><p>""Can I have a hug?"" I asked.</p><p>She nodded and put her arms around my neck. I put my arms around her and gave her a nice big hug before I lifted her up onto my lap. I looked her right in her lovely clear green eyes.</p><p>""Can we have a little chat?""</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>""You can tell me anything you want while you're here..."" I told her. ""You know, sometimes you need to talk about something... but you don't want to talk to Mummy about it or it's not something you can talk to her about? You can always talk to me if you want to okay?""</p><p>""It's... it's...""</p><p>She wanted to tell me something but was extremely hesitant. I held her tighter.</p><p>""It's okay darling... take your time... tell me when you're ready. I tell you what, how about we have that ice cream first... and then see if you can tell me eh?""</p><p>Izzy nodded.</p><p>""Jump down then... one scoop... or shall I make that two?""</p><p>She held two fingers up.</p><p>""Charming!"" I laughed as I lifted up a giggling Izzy and plonked her next to me.</p><p>I went to the kitchen and returned with two bowls of mint choc chip ice cream.</p><p>""Mmm..."" I said taking a big spoonful, ""this is what sunny days are made for!""</p><p>I looked at Izzy tucking in, light green ice cream all around her sweet little lips. She turned to look at me.</p><p>""I... I got an itch..."" she said out of the blue.</p><p>""You what babes?"" I asked, surprised that she suddenly told me.</p><p>""I got an itch..."" she repeated quietly as she put another spoonful of ice cream into her sweet little mouth.</p><p>""Ah yeah,"" I replied, ""Mummy mentioned something about that...""</p><p>""It's down there!"" she pointed between her legs.</p><p>""Right.... but you've got cream for it that you put on haven't you?""</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" she replied, ""but it still itches... all the time...""</p><p>I just listened to her sympathetically.</p><p>""Mummy looked and said she couldn't see anything... so did the nurse lady...""</p><p>""Did the nurse see anything?""</p><p>She shook her head.</p><p>""They was looking at the wrong bit!"" she suddenly said.</p><p>""The wrong bit?"" I said.</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" she replied as she scraped the last of the ice cream from her bowl.</p><p>""What do you mean poppet?"" I asked as I finished my own.</p><p>""They looked with a thing and a little torch inside... but that's not where it's coming from. I tried to tell them but...""</p><p>She looked quite upset.</p><p>""Look it's up to you... but do you want me to take a look? You'll have to show me EXACTLY where the itch is though?"" I told her.</p><p>She turned to look at me, and I could detect uncertainty. </p><p>""It's entirely up to you darling... you don't have to if you don't want to?""</p><p>I got up and cleared the bowls away.</p><p>""Did you enjoy the ice cream by the way?""</p><p>""Yes... thank you Uncle Pete. Will you really look to see?""</p><p>""Course babes, if you want me to. But I think it'll be best if we kept it to ourselves without telling Mummy or Thomas yeah?""</p><p>She nodded furiously.</p><p>""You do realise you'll have to take your jeans and your knickers off if you're going to show me though... is that alright?""</p><p>She nodded again.</p><p>""That's okay... I don't mind,"" she said happily.</p><p>""I tell you what, let's go upstairs as it'll be more comfy there and it's closer to the bathroom and stuff?""</p><p>Isabel jumped up and we made our way to my bedroom.</p><p>I stood her on my big double bed and she summoned me closer.</p><p>""Yes poppet?"" I said leaning in.</p><p>Izzy put her arms around my neck and kissed me on the lips.</p><p>""Thank you for the ice cream... it was delicious!""</p><p>""You're very welcome,"" I told her, ""and thank you for being such a lovely, pretty little girl!""</p><p>I hugged her back and kissed her little button nose.</p><p>""Right then, shall we see if we can sort you out?""</p><p>In reply, Izzy undone the button on her jeans. Before she went any further I stopped her.</p><p>""Are you sure this is okay with you?""</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" she nodded.</p><p>""And you're not going to mention it to Mummy or Tom are you?""</p><p>She shook her head.</p><p>""Nope,"" she replied, ""this is secret. I won't even tell Abbi. Rainbows honour!""</p><p>""Oh so you're a little brownie rainbow are you?""</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>""I was in the cub scouts... a long, long, looonnng time ago!"" I laughed. ""Right then, let's have a look!""</p><p>I moved my hands to her waist and unzipped her jeans before tugging the waistband. Izzy did that sexy bum wiggle that little girls do to help me ease them down over her slim boyish hips, before I pulled them to her ankles and she stepped out of them.</p><p>""Blimey!"" I laughed as I looked at her. ""You even have sexy Barbie knickers on! Talk about matching...""</p><p>Izzy giggled sweetly as I hooked my thumbs into the elastic on each side.</p><p>""One... two... three..."" I counted before I yanked them down to her ankles really quickly in one swift movement.</p><p>""You're really funny!"" she giggled again as she stepped out of them and I placed them with her jeans on the unit.</p><p>""And you are a very beautiful and very sexy little girl,"" I said as I walked back and playfully tapped her sweet little naked bum.</p><p>""Lift your arms poppet,"" I said.</p><p>Immediately, she raised her arms so that, although it wasn't necessary of course, I could remove her t-shirt and other than her white and pink ankle socks and trainers, the little blonde 7 year old was naked on my bed. I blew a little raspberry on her tummy button making her laugh.</p><p>""That tickles!""</p><p>""Stand there a second,"" I said as I grabbed the pillows and arranged them so that her hips would be raised when she laid down. ""Right lay down sweetheart and make sure your bum is on those pillows...""</p><p>Izzy lay down and then opened her legs without being asked. I sucked in my breath quietly as I looked at her deliciously inviting bald little pussy.</p><p>""Okay now take your time darling... use your finger and show me EXACTLY where the itch is?""</p><p>She took me totally by surprise. I was expecting her to point to her tiny little hole but she didn't.</p><p>""Right there!"" she said pointing.</p><p>""You sure darling?""</p><p>""Uh-huh!"" she nodded. ""Right there!""</p><p>She was pointing to the top of her smooth little slit. The 'itch' was coming from her tiny clitoris, which made me think that actually, it wasn't an itch at all.</p><p>""I need to touch you there to get a proper look... is that okay sweetheart?""</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" she nodded again.</p><p>""Open your legs up... nice and wide for me.... there's a good girl"" I said as I climbed onto the bed and knelt between her wide open little legs.</p><p>With my left hand I used my forefinger and thumb to separate her fleshy little lips and expose her hard little clit. I placed the tip of the forefinger on my right hand on it.</p><p>""That's it!"" she squealed. ""That's EXACTLY where it itches!"" she told me.</p><p>I tried to get her to confirm my original 'diagnosis'.</p><p>""It's not an itch really is it?"" I asked.</p><p>A puzzled look came over her face.</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Well..."" I tried to explain what I meant. ""Is it like... for example when you get an itchy tummy, or an itchy arm... or an itchy bum?""</p><p>Izzy giggled at the mention of her bum. She shook her head.</p><p>""It feels... different..."" she tried to explain.</p><p>""How do you mean sweetie?"" I asked. ""In what way?""</p><p>She thought for a moment, trying to find the right words.</p><p>""It feels... sorta nice... and I HAVE to scratch it... and then it feels REALLY nice!"" she told me.</p><p>It seemed I was right in what I was thinking. It wasn't an itch at all. Izzy was actually feeling horny I was sure of it, and the 'scratching' was really rubbing. I decided to test my theory.</p><p>""Is it itching now poppet?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah,"" she replied. ""I really need to scratch it right now!""</p><p>""Tell me if this feels any better...."" I said.</p><p>I placed my right thumb onto her clit and gently rubbed it.</p><p>""Mmm... ooh yeah... that feels much better..."" she sighed.</p><p>I stopped for a moment.</p><p>""Do that some more!""</p><p>I rubbed it again.</p><p>""Yeah... that makes it feel much nicer,"" she gasped as I circled her clit some more.</p><p>""Does it feel better when I do this?"" I asked.</p><p>I speeded up my thumb movement, getting faster and faster.</p><p>""Oh yeah...""she sighed.</p><p>""And this?""</p><p>I pressed harder.</p><p>""Yeah... yeah... keep doing that... that's better...""</p><p>There was no doubt about it. Every time Isabel felt 'itchy', she wasn't. She was actually feeling horny and her little clit was throbbing. No cream in the world would cure that. What this sexy little 7 year old needed was a good fingering followed by a nice powerful orgasm. I decided that 'Doctor Peter' would need to prescribe his own form of 'medication'.</p><p>""When you scratch it Iz... does it go away darling?""</p><p>""Not really..."" she replied. ""Well sometimes... but only for a tiny time...""</p><p>""What I'm going to do is scratch it for a long time and see if we can't make it go away okay... and if it does, then I'll be able to show you how to make it go away yourself.""</p><p>""Okay."" she said.</p><p>""Keep your legs open nice and wide for me darling..."" I told her as I put my thumb back onto her clit and began to circle it again.</p><p>""Oh... mmm..."" she moaned as I pressed harder and circled faster and faster. ""Oh yeah... oh yeah... that's better..."" she gasped as she pressed back against me and began gyrating her little hips.</p><p>She closed her eyes and screwed her face up. Her flat little chest was rising and falling quickly as her breath shortened. This little 7 year old was highly stimulated and I knew I was about to take her over the edge and bring her to her very first climax. I speeded up and pressed on her clit harder in tiny little circles.</p><p>""Yeah.... yeah.... ooh!"" she screeched as her head thrashed from side to side and she arched her back, thrusting her hips up at me.</p><p>I continued to finger her as she writhed around on the bed and bit down on her lip. Little Isabel was cumming, and cumming very hard too. I watched closely as the 7 year old enjoyed her very first orgasm, eventually moving my hand away when she couldn't bear to be touched any longer. I moved my hands away.</p><p>Her little clit was red and her smooth bald pussy lips shiny as Izzy, bathed in a sheen of sweat, continued to writhe and sigh for another five minutes or so before she finally opened her eyes.</p><p>""Hello!"" I smiled at the sweet little girl who had that dreamy, post orgasmic look on her face.</p><p>""That felt super nice!"" she said quietly. ""And the itch has gone!""</p><p>I smiled back at her.</p><p>""Does that mean I get a big hug and kiss?"" I asked.</p><p>Izzy nodded, so I lay down and lifted her little naked body up on top of me so that she was lying flat. I held her sweet face by the sides and gently kissed her.</p><p>""Mmm that's nice..."" I said. ""Now I wanna big one!""</p><p>She put her arms around my neck and I hugged her tightly as we had a long kiss on the lips. I was so looking forward to teaching this sexy little girl how to French kiss. I rested my hands on her lovely firm little bum as I gently caressed and fondled it. I was pleased that Izzy didn't seem bothered by my doing that at all.</p><p>""You've got a lovely sexy bum!"" I told her.</p><p>""Have I?"" she asked, surprised that I found her sexy.</p><p>""Most definitely!"" I replied. ""How's your itch now?""</p><p>""Better."" she told me. ""How did you know what to do? Are you a doctor?""</p><p>""No sweetie,"" I laughed. ""I just knew what it was because I've seen it before in lots of other little girls. It's a special itch and cream isn't any good for it.""</p><p>""Isn't it?""</p><p>""Nope,"" I replied. ""The only way to get rid of an itch like that is to give it a special scratch like I just did.""</p><p>""And it made me feel really nice as well!"" she added.</p><p>""That's the best bit!"" I laughed, ""But remember what I said. You mustn't tell Mummy about the special scratch. You have to let her think the cream's doing it okay?""</p><p>Izzy nodded.</p><p>""I made a Rainbow promise!"" she reminded me before she added thoughtfully, ""What about if it itches again though?""</p><p>""You just pop round and see me, and I'll special scratch it again for you. There are lots of different ways of doing it too, so if I do it a different way, will that be okay with you?""</p><p>The little 7 year old nodded.</p><p>""Will it always feel nice like that when you do it?""</p><p>""Yup,"" I nodded as I squeezed her bum again.</p><p>""Goody,"" she replied. ""I like it when you do that as well.""</p><p>""Do what poppet?""</p><p>""Touch my bum!"" she giggled. ""It feels really nice.""</p><p>""Sometimes I get an itch there as well..."" I told her.</p><p>Isabel burst into an uncontrollable fit of the giggles.</p><p>""What?"" I laughed. ""What's so funny?""</p><p>Her sweet little giggle was so infectious.</p><p>""You..."" she giggled. ""What you... just said...""</p><p>""What do you mean?"" I asked her, not quite understanding what she actually meant.</p><p>""Itching...."" she giggled some more. ""You don't have... a giny... you have a willy like Thomas does!""</p><p>""Oh right!"" I said, now realising what had tickled her. ""That's true... but we still get the same sort of feelings... itches and that... and the nice feeling when we do the special scratch... although we do our scratch in a different sort of way...""</p><p>""Do you?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yup."" I replied. ""Have you ever seen Thomas's willy?"" I asked her.</p><p>Izzy nodded.</p><p>""Lots of times... but sometimes...""</p><p>She broke away.</p><p>""Sometimes what darling?""</p><p>""Sometimes... it looks... well different?"" she said. ""Sometimes it's all floppy... and bounces around when he runs... and other times it looks all stiff... and it pokes out in front of him!""</p><p>Izzy put her hand over her mouth to stifle another giggle.</p><p>""Well all willy's do that at times..."" I explained.</p><p>Izzy just found this information highly amusing,</p><p>""Does yours?"" she asked.</p><p>""It certainly does!"" I told her.</p><p>She thought for a moment while she gained her composure.</p><p>""Why?"" she asked.</p><p>""Why what?""</p><p>""Why is it sometimes all floppy like an uncooked sausage... and other times it's all sticking out like a frozen one?""</p><p>How do I explain this, I thought to myself and hopefully turn it to my advantage.</p><p>""When you get your itch..."" I asked, ""do you get it when you see or do certain things?""</p><p>Isabel thought for a moment,</p><p>""Dunno..."" she said.</p><p>""Have a think babes..."" I told her as I gave her little bum a fondle.</p><p>""It itches when I see Tom's willy..."" she finally said, ""and when I get changed for P.E... or go swimming... or when I do gymnastics?""</p><p>It was much as I'd expected her to answer. Her 'itch' was actually sexual excitement.</p><p>""Remember when I said it's not really an itch as such?""</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" she nodded.</p><p>""Well it happens when you get excited..."" I said.</p><p>She was quiet for a moment while she thought.</p><p>""Like on my birthday or Christmas?"" she asked.</p><p>Oh that sweet childish innocence you only got with a little girl of that age.</p><p>""Not exactly. There are different types of excitement. Like you said, on your birthday or Christmas... or when you go on a trip to a theme park or the seaside? That's exciting but it doesn't feel the same does it?""</p><p>She shook her head. She seemed to grasp what I meant.</p><p>""This is a sexy excitement."" I told her. ""When you see Thomas's willy... do you like it?""</p><p>She nodded shyly.</p><p>""And does it itch more?""</p><p>""Uh-huh... it REALLY itches when I see his willy, or he's just in his pants, or when he's in his swimming trunks...""</p><p>""Like when you was itching earlier?""</p><p>Isabel nodded again. I could see in her face the sudden realisation of what I was saying.</p><p>""So I get itchy when I feel sexy?"" she asked.</p><p>""That's it!"" I told her.</p><p>""So do you get itches when you feel sexy?""</p><p>""Yup.""</p><p>""Does it go stiff like Tom's?""</p><p>""It does.""</p><p>""What makes it go like that?""</p><p>""Well lots of things, like if I see a sexy little girl like you, or a sexy little boy like Thomas. Especially if they're in the swimsuit or underwear, or in the nuddy!"" I laughed.</p><p>""Like I am?"" Izzy asked.</p><p>""Most definitely... and even more so when they've got a sexy little bum!"" I replied, giving her firm little cheeks another squeeze.</p><p>She went quiet for a moment before she lifted her head up and looked directly into my eyes.</p><p>""Is it stiff and itchy now then?"" she asked.</p><p>I nodded. Then came the sucker punch.</p><p>""Can I see?""</p><p>I didn't answer for a moment.</p><p>""Sorry?"" I said, thinking I'd misheard her.</p><p>""Can I see?"" she repeated.</p><p>""Er... if you really want to poppet but if I do you have to...""</p><p>""I know!"" she said in a tone like she was getting fed up of hearing me repeat myself. ""I have to keep it a secret... not tell Mummy... or Thomas... or Abbi....""</p><p>She rolled her eyes and I couldn't help but laugh. I lifted her to the side of me so that I could get up.</p><p>""Come sit at the edge of the bed darling,"" I told her.</p><p>Isabel crawled across and I watched her lovely little bum wiggle as I unclipped my jeans and pulled the zip down.</p><p>""Wanna pull them down then?"" I asked her.</p><p>Little Izzy nodded hard and reached out on either side and pulled.</p><p>""You have to do it harder than that!"" I laughed.</p><p>She tried again and my jeans came down. I heard her gasp when she saw the outline of my hard cock straining against my pants.</p><p>""Now do the same with my pants... if you still want to that is?""</p><p>Izzy's eyes were transfixed on the big hard lump she could see as she nodded her head furiously. Her little trembling hands reached out again and grasped the waistband. As she pulled, I raised my hips to assist her and suddenly my hard cock sprang out in front of her.</p><p>""Oh wow!"" Izzy gasped as she stared at it with those bright green eyes wide. ""It... it's miles bigger than Tom's!""</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>""Well of course it is,"" I told her, ""I'm a lot bigger than he is all over aren't I?""</p><p>Izzy nodded again, her eyes never leaving my hard, aching and dripping cock for a second. She tilted her head this way and that, apparently wanting to get a good look at it from every angle.</p><p>""You can touch it if you want to?"" I told her.</p><p>Izzy looked up at me.</p><p>""Maybe..."" she replied, a touch of uncertainty in her voice. ""What's that?"" she asked, pointing at the never ending flow of pre-cum flowing from the tip.</p><p>I explained to her all about pre-cum, what it was and what it did, and then went on to explain about cum itself.</p><p>""Really?"" she asked in disbelief. ""That stuff made me and Thomas?""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""Everyone starts off that way,"" I informed her.</p><p>""Everybody?"" she said eyeing me suspiciously, ""In the whole wide world?""</p><p>""Yup!"" I replied, ""Honest!""</p><p>She didn't look convinced, but accepted what I said.</p><p>""Does Thomas make that stuff?"" she asked, now full of follow up questions.</p><p>""I doubt it as he's a bit young... how old did you say he was?""</p><p>""Nine,"" she repeated.</p><p>""Some boys his age can, but it's unusual. They normally start around 11 or so. Around the same age as you will start having periods and that... you know what they are don't you?""</p><p>""Course I do!"" she replied indignantly. ""I'm not a baby you know!""</p><p>""I didn't say you was,"" I said in my own defence. </p><p>That certainly told me.</p><p>""And at the same time..."" she continued with a little giggle, ""I'll grow my boobies!""</p><p>""Yes,"" I laughed with her, ""you probably will sweetie.""</p><p>""What are those big hairy things?"" she asked pointing at my ball sack.</p><p>""Testicles,"" I told her.</p><p>""What - i - cles?"" she asked with a laugh.</p><p>""Testicles,"" I repeated. ""That's the proper name but most people call them balls. They make the stuff I told you about?""</p><p>""Thomas's are really tiny. Will his get big and grow hair and stuff?""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""Yeah... so will you.""</p><p>Izzy burst into a fit of uncontrollable giggles.</p><p>""What?"" I asked innocently.</p><p>""I won't... grow... tes...ti... balls!"" she said in between fits of laughter.</p><p>I suddenly realised what I'd said.</p><p>""I didn't mean that... and they're testicles not testi BALLS!"" I laughed. ""I meant the hair.""</p><p>""Oh."" she replied simply.</p><p>She seemed much more relaxed with my nudity now and tentatively stretched a hand out so that he fingertips lightly brushed it, making me gasp in pleasure. Izzy quickly snatched her hand back with a concerned look on her face.</p><p>""It's okay sweetie..."" I reassured her, ""it just felt really, really nice when you did that.""</p><p>""I thought I'd hurt it?"" she said looking up at me.</p><p>""No poppet... it felt lovely. Will you do it again?""</p><p>I took hold of her soft, warm little hands. I could feel her shaking a little with nerves as I gently cupped them around my shaft with my hands over the top of hers.</p><p>""There... see?"" I said softly.</p><p>Her tiny hands around my manhood felt wonderful. I kept my emotions in check this time though, not wanting to make any sounds in case I put her off again. As she got used to the feel of it, I felt her gently squeezing me and I wanted to cry out with the exquisite pleasurable feelings she was giving me. Izzy looked up at me. I could tell from her face that she was determined and eager to please me.</p><p>""Am I doing it right?"" she asked, those little green eyes seeming to dance with wonder.</p><p>""You are doing wonderfully,"" I replied honestly, ""but if you want to make me feel nicer...""</p><p>Little Izzy was nodding her head like mad as I cupped my hands back over hers again.</p><p>""Hold it just a little tighter... ooh that's it,"" I said as her hot, soft little fingers took a firmer grip, ""and now slide them up and down it like this?""</p><p>As I spoke, I guided her hand movements. Izzy very quickly caught on and as I slowly moved my own hands away, she kept up the momentum on her own.</p><p>""Ooh... yeah... that feels really nice."" I encouraged her. ""The faster and harder you do that, the nicer you make me feel!""</p><p>Izzy eyed me with what looked like suspicion.</p><p>""Honest!"" I said with a laugh.</p><p>As if to try and disprove what I had just told her, Izzy speeded up as she looked up and watched me, presumably checking out my reactions. It felt deliciously wonderful as I closed my eyes to take in the full enjoyment of this little 7 year old's first ever hand job on an adult.</p><p>""Ooh..."" I gasped, ""that is SO good sweetie...""</p><p>Izzy kept up the pace and I could feel myself getting closer and closer.</p><p>""Remember what... I said... about... cum?"" I managed to get out.</p><p>""The white stuff?"" she asked.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""It's going to... come out soon... if you keep doing it... like that...""</p><p>This put a big smile of excited anticipation on her face and she stepped up the pace even more, wanking me hard and as fast as both her little hands could manage. I looked down at her and her pretty little face was one of sheer concentration as she wanked me for all she was worth. She'd stopped looking up at me now and was crouched over, staring intently at my cock as her soft little hands slid up and down my slippery pole. I suddenly realised that if she stayed in the position she was in, she would cop for a face full, so to speak. I opened my mouth to warn her... honest I did, but nothing came out. </p><p>It was at exactly the same moment that my cock erupted like a volcano that had just awakened after years of laying dormant. My cum shot from the end with a force like I had never experienced before, hitting little Izzy right on the nose, making big strands dangle off it.</p><p>All I managed to croak was ""Oh fuck!""</p><p>Izzy bless her, was a right trooper and despite getting an eyeful, a nose full and a good splattering on her right cheek, she didn't stop. Her eyes widened at the sight and I heard her take a sharp intake of breath. Although I had warned her in advance what was going to happen, of course I hadn't been able to tell her EXACTLY when, so in that sense, she was taken by surprise.</p><p>""Mmm... ooh... yeah sweetheart... sweetheart..."" I murmured as my cock continued to pump what felt like gallons of my seed.</p><p>It was less forceful now of course, and Izzy was totally fascinated by it as it slowed right down to a dribble, and trickled down over her hands which were still moving but instinctively it would appear, much slower and gently now. Then she began to giggle.</p><p>""What's so funny?"" I asked the bemused little girl.</p><p>""Your willy!"" she laughed as she gave it another gentle squeeze.</p><p>""What about it?"" I asked, wondering what could be making her giggle so much.</p><p>""I can feel it..."" she replied, ""like it's getting bigger... then smaller... then bigger...""</p><p>I suddenly realised what she was on about. As my cock pumped its load, it was pulsating of course and it was that which was amusing her.</p><p>""Oh right... by the way you can stop now..."" I told her.</p><p>""Do I have to?"" she complained, looking up at me as a little rope of cum slid down her nose and dangled enticingly in front of her sweet little lips, ""I want you to do it again. That was well good!""</p><p>Now it was my turn to laugh. Little 7 year old Izzy was like a breath of fresh air in my life and so endearing too.</p><p>""It doesn't quite work like that sweetie,"" I informed her.</p><p>She looked up at me with her cum splattered face which surprisingly, didn't seem to bother much at all. Most kids that I'd known kind of squirmed, or even backed away from the stuff, but little Izzy took it all in her stride. As the rope I'd spotted earlier now dangled from her nose like a dewdrop, Izzy simply stuck her tongue out and licked her lips, taking it away in the process. That was such an erotic thing to watch and as she swallowed, it appeared she liked the taste too. I made a mental note of that.</p><p>""What do you mean?"" she asked as she took her hands away from my cock which was now starting to deflate, and looked down at the long strands of thick milky goo that connected them to my cock.</p><p>""Men and boys need to time to rest after they cum darling,"" I tried to explain. ""My willy needs to sleep and then my balls will make more for the next time.""</p><p>""Oh,"" was her only reply before she said, ""did I do it okay?""</p><p>I reached for the towel on my unit and gave her face a wipe followed by her slippery sticky hands. I then lifted her up and laid her on my stomach so that her sweet face was right in front of my own.</p><p>""You did fantastic!"" I said, looking into those lovely green eyes. ""Thank you very, very much. You made me feel super nice!""</p><p>""You're welcome!"" she replied politely as if I'd just said thank you to her for passing me a biscuit or something.</p><p>Little Izzy was totally unfazed by our sexual activity and I was certain things would go much, much further.</p><p>""Uncle Peter...."" she suddenly said very quietly after I'd given her a kiss on the lips.</p><p>""Yes poppet?""</p><p>""I'm all... sorta... kind of...""</p><p>""Itchy again?"" I enquired.</p><p>Sheepishly, little Izzy nodded.</p><p>""Same as before?""</p><p>Again she nodded. I placed my hands on her soft little bum cheeks and squeezed them.</p><p>""Do you want Uncle Peter to give you another special scratch?""</p><p>Her little face lit up and her eyes danced again as she nodded like mad. I'd found myself a little 7 year old nymphomaniac here, not that I was complaining you understand, but I was acutely aware of the fact that I'm not getting any younger. Having said that, I could be 80 years of age and I would STILL be able to perform with a sexy little girl or boy.</p><p>I decided that seeing as Isabel enjoyed her first orgasm so much, this time around I would introduce her to the joys of receiving oral sex. I wanted of course, for her to be a GIVER of oral sex too, but I felt that could wait. For now, I would be more than happy to feast on her soft, hairless 7 year old pussy. If it tasted anywhere near as lovely as it looked, I was in for a delicious treat.</p><p>""I'm going to scratch it differently for you this time,"" I informed her.</p><p>""How?"" she asked, giving me that puzzled quizzical look again.</p><p>""Aha!"" I laughed as I sat her up so that she was straddling my chest, with a leg each side.</p><p>The way she was now sat meant that her little pussy lips had parted naturally, and I could see the darker pink inside of her labia which for her age, was incredibly wet. I placed my hands on the top of each of her thighs with my thumbs down inside the crease of each leg. Gently I pulled her lips a little more apart, exposing even more of her secret little girl treasure. Using one of my thumbs, I stretched it across and brushed the hood where her tiny clit was hidden.</p><p>""Mmm..."" Izzy sighed as I brushed it.</p><p>""That nice poppet?"" I asked a silly question.</p><p>""Uh-huh..."" she nodded dreamily, humping herself back against my thumb.</p><p>""Shuffle forward sweetie,"" I urged as I held her slim little hips and encouraged her to move closer.</p><p>Izzy shuffled forward at my urging so that her sweet little slit was literally an inch or so from my face. My nostrils filled with the sweet scent of Isabel's wonderful little girl juices and although there was no chance of full hardness yet, my cock twitched at the fragrance and the thought of what was about to come.</p><p>I leaned forward and planted a light kiss on Izzy's little bald vagina.</p><p>""Ooh!"" the 7 year old squealed in surprise. ""You kissed me on my giny!""</p><p>I laughed. Izzy was so innocent and adorable.</p><p>""Didn't you like it?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Well... yeah... but..."" she said hesitantly.</p><p>""Well what?""</p><p>""Well..."" she said lowering her head a little and then lowering her voice to a whisper as if scared someone might overhear, ""that's where my wee-wee comes out. Doesn't it taste yucky?""</p><p>I put my arms around her and hugged her body to my face.</p><p>""No darling. Nothing about you could EVER be yucky! You are beautiful and very sexy. Your giny as lovely and tastes delicious!""</p><p>As if to prove my point, I locked my lips back on to her vaginal ones, kissing and licking them before running the tip of my tongue along the soft smooth folds.</p><p>""Mmm..."" Izzy moaned again as I licked her sweet slit, ""that feels really, really nice!""</p><p>I moved my tongue up and flicked at her tiny hard, pea sized nubbin.</p><p>""Ooh..."" Izzy gasped in surprised pleasure, ""just there... mmm... that's lovely!""</p><p>I began to nibble and suck on her clit as Izzy humped against my mouth to intensify the feeling. I stiffened my tongue and pushed it into her tiny hole as far as I dared to at this stage and swallowed her sweet nectar like a man dying of thirst in the sahara desert. Unbelievably, I felt my cock begin to stiffen in record time, something that I hadn't imagined was even possible.</p><p>Izzy was clearly enjoying my oral ministrations, writhing and bucking her slim little hips at me until she shuddered violently and stiffened as she experienced another orgasm. She clamped her legs shut, trapping my head between her lovely thighs while she rode the waves of pleasure that ran through her little body.</p><p>When she eventually calmed down and I managed to extricate myself, she had that familiar smile on her face that girls got after such a high. I gave her a hug and decided it was time my little 7 year old lover learned to kiss properly. It didn't take me very long to teach her and found Isabel to be a very eager pupil. She caught on extremely quickly. As my tongue entwined with her sweet tiny one, I ran my hands over her fantastically sexy body.</p><p>""What's that taste?"" she asked when we broke apart.</p><p>""You!"" I laughed.</p><p>""What do you mean?"" she asked with a puzzled look on her face.</p><p>""It's what your giny tastes like..."" I explained. ""Why... do you like it?""</p><p>Izzy giggled mischievously as she nodded her little head and I stored that useful snippet of information away. I was toying with the idea of trying to introduce Izzy to the art of cock sucking, but as the thought entered my head, my doorbell went.</p><p>Quickly putting Izzy to one side, I flew off the bed and peered downstairs unseen from behind my curtain. I could see it was Thomas.</p><p>""It's your brother!"" I said quickly gathering up her clothes. ""Go to the bathroom and get yourself dressed... I'll tell him you're in the toilet!"" I winked at her. </p><p>Izzy did as she was told while I slipped a pair of shorts back on and made my way down the stairs to answer the door.</p><p>""Hello Thomas!"" I said in mock surprise when I opened the door. ""I suppose you're looking for Izzy?""</p><p>He smiled back nodding.</p><p>""Come in mate... she's upstairs in the little girls room..."" I laughed, ""put your bike in the hallway.""</p><p>I helped him lift his bike in and we made our way into the lounge before we heard Izzy making her way down the stairs. Now I saw him very close up, I could see he was a very good looking lad with his blond cropped hair. He was very similar in looks to Izzy too, and you could certainly tell they were brother and sister. He was wearing just a pair of shorts and his smooth tanned chest was on display. His legs were just as tanned and looked incredibly sexy too. He seemed to notice me mentally stripping him from his shorts, but simply smiled politely as Izzy bounded into the room.</p><p>""Mum said it's tea time!"" he told her.</p><p>""How did you know I was here?"" she asked, eyeing him with suspicion.</p><p>""I didn't."" Thomas replied. ""Mum said try Abbi's and if you wasn't there, then you might be here?""</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>""See... Mum's always know!"" I told them.</p><p>""Can I come and visit you again?"" she asked hopefully.</p><p>""Of course you can sweetheart,"" I replied. ""You're also welcome too."" I added, looking at Thomas.</p><p>""Thanks!"" he said with a big smile.</p><p>While I was more than happy to accommodate both Izzy and Thomas, as I helped them out with their bikes, I was secretly hoping that Izzy might decide to visit with Abbi in tow.</p><p>I picked Izzy up and with her arms flung around my neck, kissed her on the lips.</p><p>""See you again soon?"" I whispered in her ear without her brother hearing.</p><p>She nodded like mad.</p><p>""Our secret okay?"" I added.</p><p>""Our secret!"" she whispered back.</p><p>As they pedalled off home, I watched both Isabel's and Thomas's sexy little bums wiggle on their bikes. </p><p>'Soon' couldn't come soon enough for me....</p><p>THE END</p><p>---</p><p><b>Author's note: Like many of my stories, I may continue this at a later date when Izzy returns.... with Thomas and/or Abbi!</b></p>"
1014,"House Hunter, Part 2",Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['Mb', 'Mg', 'bb', 'gg', 'gb', 'pedo', 'oral', 'anal', 'ws', 'fond']","... In the morning I had a bit of a lie in, if you can call it that. I'm usually up and writing by seven, but it was gone eight when I was awoken by a text message on my mobile phone. Sleepily I grabbed it and looked at the screen. I saw that it had come from Jamie's number. I opened it and read the message: 'Back gate. 9.30 x' I got up, made some coffee and had a cigarette. I then checked my emails and by the time I'd washed, dressed and replied to everything it had gone nine. I guessed that Jamie had decided not to go to school for some reason, so at 9.30 I wandered out and unlocked the back gate. When I opened it, I got the surprise of my life...",2013-05-22T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did not happen. If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!

This story is © Carroll Lewis 2011","<p>'Wotcha!'</p><p>I was so surprised I didn't speak immediately. I simply stood there with my mouth open.</p><p>'You look like a flippin' goldfish!' my visitor laughed.</p><p>'I... I was expecting Jamie!' I said.</p><p>Lisa giggled.</p><p>'I thought you might. He lent me his phone. So you inviting me in then or what?'</p><p>'Err... yeah... course...' I said looking at the 11 year old, immaculately dressed in her school uniform of grey blazer, crisp white blouse complete with striped tie, short grey pleated skirt, white knee length socks and black school shoes. </p><p>With her hair tied into bunches on each side of her head, she looked every bit the the paedo's wet dream. Knowing just how sexy Lisa actually was, my cock hardened in an instant and I was filled with lust for this little girl.</p><p>I walked in behind her after locking the gate back up, watching her sexy little bum wiggle its way into my house in that short school skirt. We wandered into the extension and I locked the door behind us as Lisa dropped her school bag. I was glad the blinds were still down so that no-one could see in, although my garden wasn't overlooked anyway.</p><p>'Lovely to see you!' I said, now I'd gotten over the initial shock, 'But bloody hell... what a surprise!'</p><p>Lisa grinned at me sexily. </p><p>'Thought it might be' she giggled.</p><p>We wandered through to the kitchen and I switched the kettle on.</p><p>'Hmmph!' she said pretending to be grumpy, 'I bunk off school to come and see you... and I don't even get a welcome kiss!'</p><p>I looked over at her and she was laughing as she leaned back against the worktop.</p><p>'I'm still in bloody shock!' I said as Lisa took her blazer off.</p><p>I wandered over and put my arms around her slim lithe body, giving her a peck on the lips. Lisa threw her arms around my neck and kissed me back. Her lips on mine sent a bolt of electricity through me and soon we were kissing each other hard, passionately, frenziedly.</p><p>I felt Lisa's little hand on my hard cock over my joggers, rubbing and squeezing me. I caressed one of her little soft firm mounds over her school blouse before bringing it down across her flat tummy and then even further down, rubbing her smooth puffy pudenda over her grey school skirt. We continued to kiss as Lisa slipped her hand down inside my joggers and wrapped her soft, slender fingers around my cock.</p><p>I slipped my own hand up her skirt and used my index finger to hook the gusset of her damp little knickers to one side as I rubbed her smooth, slippery slit.</p><p>'Mmm... Lisa sighed into my mouth as I ran my fingers across her hard little clit.</p><p>I groaned as Lisa began to wank my cock furiously. Suddenly, I was overtaken by lust for this 11 year old sex pot as I grabbed the waistband of her knickers and yanked them down hard. Lisa spread her legs to give me better access, and at the same time ,pulled my jogging pants down, eager to get at my cock. We continued our frenzied kissing as Lisa carried on wanking me and I plunged my finger deep, right up inside her hot tight and VERY wet hole. With my free hand I unclipped her grey school skirt and pulled the zip down allowing it to fall to the floor.</p><p>Lisa's pink knickers were round her thighs, so I yanked them further down. Lisa then hooked them with the toes of one foot and pulled them all the way down to her ankles before stepping out of them, leaving them in a rolled up heap crumpled on the kitchen floor with her skirt. Our kiss continued as I fingered her with one hand and caressed her sweet, firm little bum with the other.</p><p>When we broke away, I picked Lisa up. I carried her across the kitchen and lay the 11 year old on her back on my kitchen table. She was just the right height for me as she lay back and spread her legs wide. I grasped my rock hard cock and ran it a few times up and down the length of her already slippery, smooth hairless slit.</p><p>'Put it in!' Lisa demanded. 'Fuck me!'</p><p>I didn't need to be asked. I had already decided that I was going to fuck her whether she wanted me to or not. I lined my cock up to her lovely little hole and pushed hard. My cock slipped into her easily.</p><p>'Oh yeah... oh fuck...' she gasped as I entered the 11 year old.</p><p>I took hold of her slim waist and pulled her onto my hard cock.</p><p>Oh yeah...' she gasped, 'fuck me... fuck me hard!'</p><p>I pushed deep into her little tight fuck hole as with one hand, I undone and removed her school tie, before unbuttoning her crisply ironed, pristine white school blouse. Reaching round behind her, I unclipped her little white training bra before leaning over her and sucking on one of those delightful little mounds, playfully biting her stiff little nipples and licking her darker areola.</p><p>'Oh fuck yeah......' she sighed, 'fuck me hard... and deep... let me feel you right up in my tummy... oh yeahhh...'</p><p>I grabbed her tiny waist again as Lisa lifted her legs up. Using my thumb, I ground it into her hard little clit in tiny circles, determined to give her the hardest, most powerful orgasm she'd ever had in her 11 year old life.</p><p>'Oh yeah... oh yeah... oh yeah...' she gasped as I slammed into her hard, my heavy cum laden balls slapping against the insides of her soft, smooth milky thighs.</p><p>'Gonna cum... gonna cum... gonna cum... she started repeating breathlessly.</p><p>'Cum for me darling...' I whispered, 'cum for me Lisa...'</p><p>Lisa let out a guttural moan, followed by a shriek as I rammed home harder and harder. I continued the pressure on her hard little nubbin with my thumb as she gyrated her hips onto me.</p><p>'God' I groaned, 'I'm cumming...'</p><p>I gave one final hard shove and thrust my cock into her 11 year old love tube as hard and as far up as I could get it, almost lifting her up off the table with the force. I held my cock there deep inside her as I groaned and sighed, spewing my hot baby making seed into Lisa's immature womb. Leaning across her I closed my lips over hers. We slobbered passionately, or tongues noisily clashing as I squeezed those lovely little mounds on her soft chest before collapsing on top of her.</p><p>We lay there like that for a few minutes, basking in the afterglow of our frenzied, passionate first fuck. I could feel Lisa's little heart pounding in her chest as I rested my head on her soft, firm baby breasts. Eventually I lifted up and kissed her tenderly.</p><p>'Wow!' she said, still trying to get her breath back. 'That's what I call a fuck!'</p><p>I stood up and looked as this 11 year old schoolgirl. Her hair tied in bunches with pretty pink ribbon in bows. Her white school blouse wide open with her little white training bra pushed up, exposing her tiny underdeveloped titty mounds. She lay there on my kitchen table, her thin spindly legs splayed wide apart exposing her bald little pussy except for the odd stray wispy hair at the top of her slit. Cum which I'd just deposited inside her, seeping from her delicious looking, shiny little slit.</p><p>She looked wanton, shameless, immoral, sluttish and whorish. I'd just fucked this little 11 year old schoolgirl laying in front of me and only one thought went through my mind.</p><p>I wanted to do it again... And again... and again!</p><p>She truly was a wild, wonderful fuck with the hottest, tightest, wettest little pussy, and somehow, I just knew that 11 year old Lisa would allow me to perform any sex act I chose on her. Not only that, but she would carry out any sex act I asked her perform on me too, no matter how dirty or depraved that was. Immediately and without question. That thought filled me with unrivalled excitement.</p><p>Lisa lay there with her legs still wide apart. Her hairless, freshly fucked pussy hole pulsating and my cum oozing from it. I watched it slowly trickle down her slit and bum crack, forming a small pool on the table. She had a dreamy, self-satisfied look on her face as I leaned over and kissed her.</p><p>'You okay?' I whispered.</p><p>Lisa nodded as she wrapped her arms around my neck and planted another kiss on my lips. I put my left arm underneath her and slid my right one under the back of her knees, scooping her up. I carried her like that up the stairs as Lisa plastered my face with little kisses before I laid her down on the big double bed in my room. She pulled her blouse and little training bra off so that the only things she still wore were her long, white knee length school socks and the pretty pink ribboned bows that held her hair in those cute, bunches helping to make her look so innocent and angelic.</p><p>I quickly removed the rest of my own clothes so that we were both naked, before I lay down next to my little 11 year old schoolgirl lover and we kissed passionately. I caressed one of her developing little titties, tugging on her hard erect nipples playfully. Even though I'd not long cum, I felt my cock coming back to life already. Sexy little Lisa was by far much better than any of the Viagra's I kept in my bedside cabinet for emergencies. I felt her soft warm hand between my legs, gently cupping and fondling my balls before her fingers took a firm grasp and wrapped themselves around my cock again. I moved my own hand down over her flat, smooth lower tummy and began to circle her hard little clit with my thumb again.</p><p>'Mmm...' Lisa moaned softly, spreading her legs wider.</p><p>'Do you want some tissue to wipe the cum away?' I whispered.</p><p>Lisa shook her head.</p><p>'No...' she said with a big smile 'I like it like this... all squidgy and wet between my legs...'</p><p>I ran my finger up and down her soft and very slippery slit.</p><p>'What do you want to do now?' I asked her.</p><p>'Whatever you want' she replied with a big grin.</p><p>'I'd like to fuck that cute little bum of yours' I said hopefully.</p><p>'If you want...' she said happily. 'I told you... whatever you want...'</p><p>Lisa moved her head down and I felt her hot soft lips over the end of my rapidly hardening cock. Leisurely, she sucked harder, going up and down the length a few times before coming back up.</p><p>'Mmm...' she murmured, 'I love sucking your cock. It's so nice and hard... and it feels my mouth right up...'</p><p>'How long you been doing that... who taught you... because you're a fantastic little cock sucker darling...'</p><p>'I should be!' she giggled. 'I've been sucking cock ever since I can remember... must have been about 3 or 4 I think!'</p><p>'Wow!' I said. 'Who taught you?' I wanted to know.</p><p>'Well first... it was Granddad... and then his friends... anyway when I was about 5 or 6... I was giving Granddad one of my usual good sucks... when my Uncle walked in on us and caught me with Granddad's big cock in my little mouth. After that, Uncle John had his hands in my knickers at every opportunity, and I was always sucking his cock. I loved to gulp down all that hot sticky cum from him and Granddad. But then Granddad died and Uncle John got caught with his cock stuck up a neighbour's 5 year old little girl and now he's in jail!'</p><p>'Did any of them fuck you?' I asked.</p><p>'No... only the boys at the home and Jamie of course. You're my first proper adult cock. Jamie's good but... you do it better and your cock is much bigger!' she laughed.</p><p>'Why didn't Uncle John fuck you?'</p><p>'We was going to and I really wanted to... he popped my cherry and everything... but then he got caught before we could'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'Can I ask you something... well it's more of a favour really?' I said.</p><p>'Yeah course' Lisa replied as she idly stroked my cock.</p><p>'Has Jamie ever mentioned Elliot to you?'</p><p>'The little boy next door? The one who likes our Lukey?' she giggled.</p><p>'Yeah' I laughed, 'so you know he's had his little hard cock up Lukey's bum?'</p><p>Lisa nodded.</p><p>'Yeah... I think that is so cute. I bet they look great together...'</p><p>'They do' I confirmed. 'Well he's never had his cock in a pussy...'</p><p>Lisa was well ahead of me.</p><p>'So you'd like to know if I would let him put it mine and fuck me?' </p><p>'It's entirely up to you of course?' I added.</p><p>'Yeah course he can!' Lisa said, smiling at the thought. 'I told you, I'll do anything you want me to do...'</p><p>I gave her a long hard hug and kiss.</p><p>'Thanks sweetheart' I said appreciatively.</p><p>'No problem... actually... can you do me a favour in return?' she asked.</p><p>'If I can...' I said cautiously, wondering what she was about to say next.</p><p>She turned towards me more and looked straight into my eyes.</p><p>'Well...' she began, 'you know what it's like at the home... you know sex wise...?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'Well, there's a girl there... Kimberly here name is... she wants to fuck...'</p><p>'Right' I said, 'how old is she?'</p><p>'7... no 8' she corrected herself.</p><p>I nodded again.</p><p>'And she's a bit worried about about having her cherry popped... you know?'</p><p>I nodded my understanding.</p><p>'So I was wondering... if you'd do it... 'cos you'd know how to do it properly and stuff?'</p><p>'Are you sure that's what she wants?'</p><p>'Oh yeah' Lisa replied, 'she goes on about it all the time to me. She desperately wants to lose her cherry so she can have a big thick cock inside her, but she's too frightened to pop it herself'</p><p>'I'll happily do it' I told her, 'but couldn't you or Jamie do it for her?'</p><p>'We could, but we thought it would be better if you did it... you know what you're doing better than us...' she laughed. 'The last one we tried hurt... and it didn't even pop! We didn't know how to make it better either...'</p><p>'Okay' I agreed, 'however, I'll have to check with her first that it's what she really, really wants?'</p><p>'No problem!' Lisa replied. 'And thanks!'</p><p>She gave me a huge hug and I was already looking forward to busting the 8 year old's sweet little cherry.</p><p>'So what's she like... what's her name?'</p><p>'Kimberly'</p><p>'This Kimberly?'</p><p>'She's really sweet' Lisa informed me. 'A tiny bit overweight maybe... but not what I'd call fat... but chunky you know?'</p><p>I nodded as Lisa continued.</p><p>'She's not been at the home that long... she's almost a 'mini-me' though!'</p><p>'A mini you?' I laughed. 'What do you mean?'</p><p>Lisa giggled.</p><p>'She's up for anything... as far as sex goes. That's why she's so desperate to lose her cherry... she really wants to be fucked!'</p><p>'So I get to fuck her as well?'</p><p>Lisa grinned widely.</p><p>'In any hole you want I reckon!' she laughed.</p><p>I scooped up a big glob of cum from Lisa's oozing little slit with my finger.</p><p>'Talking of which...' I said as I transferred the slippery substance to her tight little bum hole, before scooping up another load and this time working it up into her tightly closed opening with my finger.</p><p>'Ooh that's nice...' she sighed as my digit worked its way up her poop chute. Lisa turned and laid on her tummy. It was the first time I'd actually seen her little bum properly and it was a right little peachy thing too. Soft but firm, two perfectly rounded little globes. I bent down and kissed each little cheek.</p><p>'You've got a lovely little bum Lise...' I murmured as I added a second finger to join the other one.</p><p>'Granddad and Uncle John always liked it and said I had a beautiful bum...' she told me.</p><p>'So no-one's fucked it yet?</p><p>Lisa shook her head.</p><p>'Not a proper one like yours... although Jamie has'</p><p>I pushed my fingers up deep into her bowels and her anal muscles clenched me tightly.</p><p>'I've always wanted a nice thick cock up it though...' she gasped as I finger fucked her tight little bum, moving my fingers around inside her rectum. Then she surprised me.</p><p>'Will you smack it?' she asked. 'I used to like it when Uncle John used to spank my bum!'</p><p>I brought my hand up and lightly smacked one of those lovely cheeks making a loud slapping noise that echoed around the room.</p><p>'Mmm...'Lisa sighed, 'do it again... but harder this time?'</p><p>I did as she asked and smacked her other little cheek.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' she gasped, 'harder!'</p><p>This time I went for it and gave her a stinging blow on her fleshy little mounds, a resounding 'thwack' reverberating around the room. I looked at her delightful little orbs and saw that I'd left a big red hand print.</p><p>'And again...' Lisa begged.</p><p>I did the same on the other one so that she had matching red hand prints on both cheeks. Lisa opened her legs as I ran my hand up and down the inside of her smooth little thighs, scooping more cum from her oozing little slit and transferring it to her wrinkled little rosette. I slipped my finger up deep into her rosebud again as Lisa sighed with pleasure before I reintroduced my second finger, and pushed them both deep inside her hard.</p><p>'Oh god...' she gasped as I climbed over and knelt between Lisa's open legs. </p><p>Holding her by her slim little waist I gently pulled her up onto all fours before spreading her legs wider. Lisa lowered her head so that her face was was flat on the bed and that cute little bum was sticking up in the air, her cheeks parting naturally. Taking a firm grasp of my hard dripping cock, I ran it up and down her pussy slit making her sigh loudly again before running it up and down her bum crack. She was now lovely and slippery as I lined it up with her tightly closed, wrinkled little opening.</p><p>I pushed forward a little and I felt Lisa strain, pushing her bum back onto me. With an arm around her I pulled her onto me as I pushed forward a little more. I could feel her tight little sphincter giving way and suddenly the head of my cock seemed to just pop in past it.</p><p>'Hmmph' she gasped as my thick cock entered her tight little backside.</p><p>'You okay babes?' I checked with her.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' she replied with pure pleasure dripping from her voice as she pushed back onto my cock, desperate to get more inside her.</p><p>I pushed my hips forward as more of my thick hard cock invaded her hot, tight little back door love tunnel.</p><p>'Oh god...' Lisa groaned again, 'put it all in... push it right up... oh yeah...'</p><p>I pulled out slightly and then shoved it back in... hard. With the arm that was around her, I reached upwards and fondled one of those tiny mounds on her chest before travelling between her legs and grinding my knuckle into her clit hard.</p><p>'Oh my god... yeah...' she gasped as I built up a rhythm. 'Fuck me... fuck my tight little bum... oh yeah... so good...'</p><p>I began to pump in and out of her as I fingered her sweet, slippery pussy at the same time. I could feel Lisa pushing back at me with every hard inward thrust. This 11 year old certainly knew how to fuck, regardless of which hole my cock was in, and was extremely vocal in letting me know too. Soon I was holding her tiny waist and ramming my cock home as my heavy, hairy balls slapped against the smooth white mounds of her soft bum cheeks. I knew that I wouldn't last long and I could feel my orgasm building up inside me.</p><p>'Oh fuck Lisa...' I groaned, 'I'm gonna cum...'</p><p>When I said that, Lisa pulled herself forward so that my cock popped out of her bum. She quickly spun herself around to face me and before I realised it, my cock was back in her mouth and she was sucking on it hard and fast while wanking it furiously.</p><p>'Cumming...' I just about managed to gasp.</p><p>Lisa pulled her mouth off my cock but continued wanking me as if her life depended on it, both her little hands just a blur they were going that fast. Her face was directly in front of it and she had her sweet mouth wide open as she awaited the first eruption. She didn't have to wait long, and I felt the first powerful jerk of my cock as the hot cum made its way up the shaft and out the end, flying across the tiny space and straight into her open waiting mouth. She continued wanking my cock hard and fast, allowing me to spray and coat her sweet little face continually with my man goo. Intermittently she sucked and licked me, milking my cock for every last tiny drop of sperm she could wring out of it, before we eventually collapsed on the bed exhausted. </p><p>I'd never cum so hard in my life. Lisa was absolutely amazing for a girl of 11 years of age. She lay there panting, her sweet little bum and pussy holes both full of my cum and her face, hair, neck and little boobs coated in the stuff. I watched her little chest rise and fall rapidly as she struggled to catch her breath after our frenetic sexual activity.</p><p>'You're unbelievable!' I said to her as I tried to catch my own breath reaching over her.</p><p>She gave me a great big cummy smile.</p><p>'And you've got a great cock...' she said happily. 'I can't get enough of it...'</p><p>'Good' I replied with a laugh as I hugged her, 'because I can't GIVE you enough of it. I want to fuck you over and over and over again. I want to fuck you so hard... you'll struggle to walk!'</p><p>Lisa smiled even wider. We lay there with our arms around one another simply kissing, chatting, laughing and hugging before I went and fetched a warm flannel and towel for Lisa to clean up with.</p><p>While she was cleaning up, I grabbed my mobile and sent a text message to Elliot:</p><p>""Fancy an afternoon off? Uncle P x"" I wrote with a winking smiley.</p><p>""Yeah... 4 u no wot? X"" he replied adding a winking smiley of his own.</p><p>As I was authorised by Nadine to collect him from the school, I gave them a quick call, explaining who I was and that I was really sorry but Elliot had to leave school at midday due to a totally forgotten dental appointment. They happily agreed and I rang off with a big smile on my face. I texted Elliot back.</p><p>'""SORTED! Pick u up at 12 :) x""</p><p>'Elliot's going to join us at noon' I told Lisa, 'we'll have to go and get him!'</p><p>'Cool' Lisa replied, picking her mobile up and sending a text of her own. </p><p>A short time later she received one back. She looked up from her phone and was giggling uncontrollably.</p><p>'What's tickled your funny bone?' I asked.</p><p>Lisa turned towards me and showed me the picture she'd just received on her phone.</p><p>'Look at that!' she said.</p><p>I took the phone from her. </p><p>'Bloody hell!' I said astonished. </p><p>The pictures showed a little girl with a pair of light lemon coloured knickers around her ankles, and her legs spread as wide as she could while holding her darling hairless little slit open as she sat on a toilet. It was only from the waist down though, so you couldn't actually see what the owner of the lovely little pussy looked like, but that was fine by me.</p><p>'Who's that?' I asked.</p><p>'That's the little pussy... the one that you're going to pop!' she giggled.</p><p>'Kimberly?'</p><p>'Yup! I told her to go to the bogs and take a photo of her slit, then send it across to me by picture message for you'</p><p>'And she did?' I laughed.</p><p>'She'll do anything I ask!' Lisa told me. 'I could shit on her face... and if I told her to eat it... she would... honestly'</p><p>She paused.</p><p>'A bit like me with you...' she said, her voice suddenly taking on a serious tone.</p><p>'I'm so looking forward to meeting her!' I said. 'You coming with me to fetch Elliot?</p><p>Lisa nodded. 'Jamie said he's really cute and sexy?'</p><p>'He is!' I laughed. 'He is. You two can sit in the back on the way home...' I said with a wink.</p><p>Lisa smiled back, getting my meaning instantly as she wriggled out from under my arm and got out of bed.</p><p>'Oi... where you off to?'</p><p>'Wee wee!' she giggled with a big grin.</p><p>'I wanna come and watch!' I protested.</p><p>'Thought you'd never ask!' Lisa replied cheekily.</p><p>I jumped out of bed and chased a cute naked Lisa to the bathroom, giving that delicious little bum a smack on the way. She sat down on the toilet and spread her legs wide. I knelt down in front of her for a ringside view as her golden liquid began to dribble out with long cummy strands hanging from between her legs which she'd missed on clean up. I reached between her legs, fingering her and stroking her clit as she pee'd, her hot amber urine coating my fingers.</p><p>'Mmm...' Lisa moaned as her flow slowed down and then stopped.</p><p>I pulled a sticky, gooey finger from her and we kissed. I offered her my finger when we broke away, which she enthusiastically licked clean, before I cleaned her sexy slit up with my tongue. When I was done, Lisa flushed and as we made our way back to the bedroom, Lisa offered to make us both coffee.</p><p>She instructed me to wait for her in the bed and I watched the sexy, naked 11 year old disappear downstairs. I went back to bed, lit a cigarette and thought about the incredibly sexy, insatiable Lisa. I couldn't believe my luck and silently gave thanks to Jamie.</p><p>She returned a short time later carrying a tray with two coffees on it which she placed on the bedside cabinet before jumping back into bed with me. We snuggled up together, my hands all over her lovely little bum as her delightful budding titty nubbin's squashed up against my hairy chest. We gave each other a few light kisses before we kissed passionately and I felt Lisa's soft fingers wrap around my cock yet again. I moaned softly as we caressed and tenderly fondled each other. I felt her gently cradle and squeeze my balls as I pushed my index finger into her rectum and she gasped.</p><p>'Turn the other way sweetheart...' I whispered.</p><p>Lisa turned herself and lay the other way. I snuggled up behind her, caressing one of her soft mounds with my right hand while nuzzling into her neck as she sighed. I moved my hand down over her flat little tummy before rubbing her clit with my index finger. Lisa spread her legs a little as I rubbed her slit and then pushed my finger up deep inside her. As always, her 11 year old love tube was hot, wet, slippery and tight.</p><p>'Mmm...' she sighed, 'fuck me again...'</p><p>I ignored her and began teasing her smooth, hairless slit even more.</p><p>'Fuck me...' she asked again, slightly louder.</p><p>I pushed my finger up her really deep as I brushed my thumb over her clit in hard tiny circles.</p><p>'Fuck me...' she repeated, 'fuck me again... please?' she was almost pleading.</p><p>I moved in close behind her and quickly fisted my cock before I pushed it full pelt into her hot little fuck tube from behind without any further discussion.</p><p>'OH GOD...YEAH...' she gasped.</p><p>I held her slim hips as she bent forward a little and I fucked her hard and fast.</p><p>'Oh yeah... oh yeah...' she repeated as I rammed home.</p><p>I then pulled out of her and reinserted my hard cock straight up her tight little back-door without any preamble or warning.</p><p>'Aargh!' she gasped as I pounded that sweet little bum again.</p><p>I decided to bring some dirty talk into it.</p><p>'This is how I'm gonna fuck little Kimberly...' I whispered in her ear, 'your little virgin friend... I'm gonna stick my finger right up into her hot little pussy... her tight... little... 8 year old... virgin hole...'</p><p>'Oh yeah...' Lisa gasped, '...are you gonna... do it hard?'</p><p>'VERY!' I whispered, giving Lisa an extra hard thrust. 'I'm gonna do it so hard... I'll make her scream... and her tiny little pussy... bleed...'</p><p>'Oh fuck yeah...'Lisa moaned, clearly even more turned on by our talk. 'Are you... gonna... fuck her... bum?'</p><p>'I'm gonna ram my big... thick cock... up her tiny... tight bum... just like I'm fucking you now... the same way I've fucked your boyfriend's bum... since he was a little 7 year old... just like I do to Elliot...'</p><p>Lisa was panting heavily now and close to cumming. So was I. The dirty talk was such a turn on for both of us, especially as it related to such young ones.</p><p>'Then... I'm gonna force my cock into her tiny sweet mouth... cram it in so she chokes... and shoot my hot... sticky cum down her tiny throat... and make her gag!' I managed to get out before my cock exploded.</p><p>'Oh fuck!' I gasped as yet again, I filled Lisa with my seed.</p><p>'God... fuck... yeah...' Lisa pushed herself back onto me.</p><p>We rode out or orgasms as we hugged and kissed and enjoyed the closeness of our coupling. By the time we'd calmed down, our coffees were almost cold. </p><p>'I got to go and clean myself up... again!' Lisa giggled as she slipped out of the bed.</p><p>As I watched her cute little bum wiggle itself to the bathroom, I caught sight of the bedside clock.</p><p>'Better put a shift on madam!' I called out as I got up and started to dress. 'We got to go and fetch Elliot!'</p><p>A short time later we were sat outside the school as Elliot came bounding out clutching his Ben 10 back pack.</p><p>'Jump in the back Lise...' I winked at her as I jumped out to greet him. </p><p>He looked a proper little schoolboy; all scruffy with his tie loose around his neck and his shirt untucked. I was halfway across the playground when he spotted me and his little face immediately lit up.</p><p>'Uncle Pete!' he yelled as he started to sprint towards me. </p><p>As he got to me I scooped him up into my arms and swung him round before he hugged my neck and I gave him a kiss.</p><p>'Wotcha squirt!' I hugged him close. 'Have you had a good morning?'</p><p>'Uh-huh... but it's lots better now...' he grinned as he wrapped his little legs around me. </p><p>I checked around to make sure no-one was watching us and I gave his little bum a squeeze over his grey, school uniform trousers.</p><p>'I got a surprise for you...' I whispered.</p><p>'Have you?' he said excitedly. 'What is it?'</p><p>'It's not a what... it's a who'</p><p>He looked at me puzzled as we neared the car.</p><p>'What do you mean?'</p><p>Lisa stuck her head out of the back window of the car.</p><p>'Hiya Elliot!' she said with a big smile.</p><p>'Who's that?' he asked me quietly.</p><p>'Remember Jamie said he had a girlfriend?'</p><p>I watched his face as it suddenly clicked.</p><p>'Lisa?'</p><p>'Yup!' I smiled. 'She's going to be spending the afternoon with us!'</p><p>He looked at Lisa and she gave him a big warm, friendly smile before opening the back door.</p><p>'Jump in with me!' she said warmly.</p><p>Elliot looked at me. I nodded.</p><p>'Go on...'</p><p>I put his backpack on the front seat as he climbed in the back with Lisa who gave me a sly wink. I jumped in and angled the rear view mirror to ensure I had a good view of anything that happened as Lisa moved towards the middle of the seat .</p><p>I knew Lisa wouldn't wait very long before she made a move. I could hear them chatting quietly in the back although I couldn't exactly make out what they were saying. I saw Lisa put her arms around Elliot and soon they were kissing. I re-angled the mirror and saw that Lisa had her eyes open. She saw me looking and stared directly at my reflection in the mirror as she gave me that smile and winked saucily. She then moved her eyes downwards as if directing me.</p><p>I angled the mirror downwards and saw that she had her hand over the front of Elliot's grey school trousers, gently rubbing him. I made a gesture with my index finger, moving it in and out of my mouth and she nodded, getting my meaning as I took a longer route home.</p><p>When they broke away I saw Lisa undoing Elliot's trousers before pulling them down, and his little erect cock sprang out. Lisa began wanking him furiously before leaning across and taking him into her mouth. I heard little Elliot sigh as Lisa began sucking him off, and it wasn't long before his little sweet body was jerking and shuddering as he had a dry cum in her hot little mouth. I looked at Lisa's face in the rear view mirror and she gave me a huge grin.</p><p>'You two okay in the back there?' I asked innocently.</p><p>'Yeah... we're fine... aren't we Elly?'</p><p>'Uh-huh' Elliot said happily as I put my foot down, now keen to get home as quickly as possible as Lisa pulled Elliot's trousers back up and refastened them.</p><p>I was so turned on from watching Lisa's antics in the back with Elliot that I made it home in record time, despite having taken the longer route. We were barely inside the front door when I grabbed Lisa and locked my lips onto hers, my hard cock throbbing in my jeans as she squeezed it.</p><p>'Someone is well turned on...' she whispered as we broke away.</p><p>'You're not fucking kidding!' I laughed.</p><p>Lisa made her way to the kitchen and made us all a drink as I sat on the sofa in the lounge with Elliot on my lap. As I rubbed him between his legs, I noticed his little cock was already stiff and ready for action again.</p><p>
'Did you enjoy Lisa sucking your cock on the way home?' I asked him with a big smile.</p><p>'You saw that?' he asked surprised.</p><p>I couldn't stop laughing.</p><p>'What?' he said as he began to giggle himself.</p><p>'Saw it? I arranged it!' I finally admitted. 'And there's a lot more to come this afternoon...' I winked at him</p><p>'Cool!' he replied as Lisa returned with the drinks.</p><p>'Elliot was just telling me how much he enjoyed his cock in your mouth' I told her.</p><p>Lisa giggled. Every time I looked at this girl, especially when she was dressed in her school uniform looking so sweet and innocent, my cock ached and I just wanted to ram it right up her tight hot hole and fuck her as hard as I could. And knowing Lisa, she'd probably let me too.</p><p>'Come here you sexy little bitch!' I laughed.</p><p>Lisa came over and stood in front of me. I slipped my hand up her short, grey school uniform skirt and ran my finger along the fleshy soft folds of her slit over her knickers. They were incredibly damp.</p><p>'I'm not the only one who's turned on...' I commented.</p><p>Lisa giggled sexily as she knelt down in front of me. </p><p>'Sit to one side Elliot...' she said to him.</p><p>I lifted the 8 year old down and sat him beside me.</p><p>'Better still...' she said with that wicked sexy look I'd now come to know so well, 'kneel down here with me...'</p><p>Elliot got up and and knelt down next to Lisa on the floor in front of me. She gave him a hug and then closed her mouth over his. It was such a turn on to watch these two children kissing passionately like that. As they kissed, I saw Lisa's hand move down over the front of his school trousers, rubbing, fondling and caressing his stiff little cock.</p><p>'Wow!' Elliot gasped when they broke away. </p><p>'Nice?' I asked him.</p><p>'Wow!' he repeated, before Lisa whispered something in his ear that I couldn't hear. Whatever it was, Elliot liked the idea as he nodded furiously.</p><p>Lisa then reached forward and unzipped my jeans before grasping each side of them and tugging. I lifted myself up and she pulled them down and off. Elliot then reached forward and wrapped both of his hot little hands around my cock, gently wanking me.</p><p>'Ooh...' I sighed as Lisa leant forward and began to lick around the head and Elliot continued to gently wank me. </p><p>She then stopped and Elliot bent forward, taking the head of my cock into his mouth and sucking it hard as Lisa continued to lick up and down the shaft and suck on my balls. Clearly the whispered conversation was Lisa's idea that the pair of them bring me off together. With two cute sexy kids sucking, wanking and licking my cock plus the mood I was already in, it certainly wasn't going to take them very long.</p><p>The feeling was indescribable as the 11 year old girl and 8 year old boy took it in turns to suck and wank me. I watched as Elliot's sweet lips engulfed the head. Lisa undone his trousers and pulled them down, followed by his little grey pants. She ran her hands all over his cute little bum before reaching between his legs and playing with his stiff, springy little cock.</p><p>'Suck him some more...' she instructed, resting her other hand on the back of his head. </p><p>I watched as she applied pressure and pushed his head down so that he took more into his tiny mouth</p><p>'I've seen 4 year old's with more cock in their mouth than that!' she giggled.</p><p>'I'm gonna cum...' I managed to gasp.</p><p>Elliot lifted his mouth off and the pair of them licked and sucked on my shaft as my cock erupted, sending big globs of cum high up into the air. The pair of them began lapping it up between them as I lay there in ecstasy enjoying the delicious sensations. To have two sexy pre-teens licking like they were, was out of this world... and we'd only just started our afternoon of hot illegal sex.</p><p>Once all my cum had been lapped up greedily, I just lay there recovering while Lisa started on Elliot. She got him to stand up and she pulled his pants the rest of the way down to his ankles, taking both them and his trousers right off him. She then removed his tie and unbuttoned his school shirt before sliding it off his shoulders so that he was totally naked, his lovely stiff little cock standing out proudly in front of him.</p><p>'Your turn...' she whispered to him, 'strip me off...'</p><p>Elliot looked at me and smiled.</p><p>'Go on...' I encouraged him, 'she's got a lovely bum... lickable pussy... and the most suckable little titty bumps...'</p><p>Lisa giggled at my description of her.</p><p>'And always up for a fuck!' she added, giving me a sly little wink.</p><p>Elliot looked a little nervous as he pulled at Lisa's school tie and undone it. He then fumbled a little as he tried to undo the buttons on her white school blouse, but he managed it... eventually. He slid it off her and it fell to the floor, her sweet little mounds on display hidden under the lacy white material of her training bra. I watched the changing expression on Elliot's little face as he stared at them. Although hidden from view, they were still the first ones he'd ever seen.</p><p>'Undo my skirt...' Lisa told him.</p><p>He reached out and put his arms around Lisa's slim waist. She moved closer to him and she put her arms around him, moving them up and down his back, stroking him tenderly before coming to rest on his little bum and leaving them there. Elliot struggled to undo the button on her skirt but he managed it, before undoing the zip and her grey pleated school skirt fell to reveal her lovely, snug fitting pink knickers. Lisa took Elliot's hand and placed it between her legs over her them.</p><p>'Rub it...' she whispered.</p><p>Little Elliot followed her instructions. I was finding it a real turn on to watch this highly sexed 11 year old teaching 8 year old Elliot, and I felt my cock stirring again. Elliot continued to rub before Lisa took his hand again and placed it inside her knickers.</p><p>'Can you feel the line... between my lips...?'</p><p>Elliot nodded dumbly.</p><p>'Run your finger along it...'</p><p>I watched as Elliot's little hand moved around inside Lisa's knickers.</p><p>'Mmm...' she sighed, 'that's it... you're very good... by the time I've finished teaching you, you'll be an expert, and you'll want to fuck every little girl you meet... and once word gets round how good you are at it... little girls will be queuing round the block for you to fuck them!'</p><p>Elliot grinned as Lisa leaned forward and locked her lips onto his. They kissed with real passion as Elliot continued his hand movements inside Lisa's knickers. She took hold of his stiff little cock, gently stroking it, wanking him and caressing his tiny soft ball sack.</p><p>'That nice?' she asked him when they broke away.</p><p>Elliot nodded.</p><p>'Want to see my titties?' she asked him.</p><p>Elliot nodded again.</p><p>'Unclip my bra then and take it off...'</p><p>Elliot reached round and tried undoing the flimsy plastic catch without much success. I laughed.</p><p>'I always used to have trouble undoing girls bra's too...' I told him, 'turn round Lise?'</p><p>Lisa turned around and I took hold of Elliot's hands.</p><p>'Put one hand here... the other one here... and as you lift that one, pull that one down and it'll come undone... see?'</p><p>Elliot smiled as the tiny bra undone.</p><p>'When you get old like me, you'll be able to do this...'</p><p>I quickly did her bra back up and then undone it using just one hand in a matter of seconds.</p><p>'Cool!' Elliot said in amazement</p><p>'Alright... bloody show off!' Lisa giggled, still with her back to us as she pulled her bra off.</p><p>'Look at her bum...' I said to Elliot. 'I know you like Lukey's... but isn't hers lovely as well?'</p><p>Elliot nodded as I guided his hands to the waistband of her knickers.</p><p>'Pull them down...' I encouraged him.</p><p>'Go on...' Lisa said, 'it's okay... honest'</p><p>Elliot tugged the sides as Lisa wiggled her hips to help them down, before stepping out of them. I watched his reaction as he looked at her delicious little bum.</p><p>'It's nice...' he said. 'Really sexy!'</p><p>'Sexy enough to put your cock up?'</p><p>'Uh-huh' he replied enthusiastically.</p><p>'Maybe later...' I laughed, 'there's other things to teach you about girls first. Turn round Lise...'</p><p>Lisa slowly turned around and Elliot got his first look at a naked girl. Poor little sod, his eyes almost popped out of his head as he looked at her raised little mounds, his eyes slowly travelling down her sexy little body to her smooth, bald little gash. His eyes were transfixed on her. Mind you, so were mine.</p><p>'You like?' Lisa asked.</p><p>Elliot nodded dumbly, his little cock the hardest I'd ever seen it as it stuck out rigidly in front of him. I wanted to give little Elliot a quick lesson in girls anatomy so he knew what was what, and which parts were the most pleasurable for most girls as up until now, he had really only been with me and little Luke.</p><p>'Can you do me a favour Lise... pop up on the armchair for me?'</p><p>'Okay' she said happily. 'Do you want me to spread my legs?'</p><p>'Please darling...'</p><p>'Before I do... I want to take a photo on my phone'</p><p>'Sure.... what of?'</p><p>'Your hard cock' she giggled, 'don't worry it will only be your cock I promise!'</p><p>Yet again, I wasn't sure what she was up to.</p><p>'Okay...' I laughed, 'as long as it is just my cock and I'm not identifiable!'</p><p>'You won't be... lean back and open your legs...' she said as she grabbed her phone, before kneeling down in front of me and getting a great close up shot.</p><p>She then tapped a few buttons on the phone.</p><p>'Thanks!' she said happily.</p><p>'What's that all about?' I asked.</p><p>'You'll see!' she giggled.</p><p>Lisa went and sat on the armchair, opening her legs as wide as she could, draping each of them over the arms.</p><p>'There you go...' she smiled sexily.</p><p>I could see her lovely dark pink innards, the wetness glistening in the light. Lisa was clearly well turned on and was making lots of lovely, natural and very slippery lubrication which pleased me. It would make it easier for Elliot, plus I wanted him to get a good taste of little girl juice. I got up and took Elliot by the hand, leading him over to the armchair where Lisa was sitting with her legs wide apart, her mobile still in her hand.</p><p>'Kneel down with me mate...' I told him.</p><p>The 7 year boy knelt down with me in front of her. His eyes were as wide as dinner plates as he looked at his first little pussy close up.</p><p>'What do you think?' I asked him.</p><p>'It... it's nice...' he said. 'It's different!'</p><p>Lisa giggled.</p><p>'It certainly is...' I winked at Lisa.</p><p>'It's really nice...' he continued 'It makes me want to...'</p><p>He didn't finish the sentence.</p><p>'Hey matey... no need to be shy here... is there Lisa?'</p><p>'Uh-uh' she shook her head. 'You can say whatever you want. You can do whatever you want too...'</p><p>'There... see? Lisa is such a sexy girl... she'll let you do whatever you want!'</p><p>'C... can I... can l kiss it?' Elliot asked a little nervously.</p><p>'Course you can!' I told him. 'Can't he Lise?</p><p>'Yup!' she nodded. 'You can lick it if you want to... that feels really nice!'</p><p>Elliot looked at me.</p><p>'You know how nice it feels when me, Lukey or Lisa suck on your willy?'</p><p>Elliot nodded.</p><p>'And then at the end you get those lovely, delicious really strong tingly feelings?'</p><p>'Uh-huh' he nodded.</p><p>'Well... girls get them too. You just have to do it in a different way! They smell lovely and sexy too... lean into it closer and you'll see what I mean'</p><p>Elliot shuffled in closer on his knees and put his face close to her totally exposed little slit.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' he smiled, 'that's a lovely smell... sort of sexy... a bit like Lukey smells... but different?'</p><p>With that he planted a light kiss on Lisa's fleshy little mound.</p><p>'Mmm...that's nice...' Lisa sighed</p><p>'See what I mean?' I laughed.</p><p>At that moment, the phone in Lisa's hand bleeped to say she had received a text message which she immediately read and burst into an uncontrollable fit of the giggles.</p><p>'What?' I laughed.</p><p>'Nothing... I'll show you after!' she giggled.</p><p>'Do you know what a girl's part is called?' l asked him.</p><p>'Not really...' he answered honestly.</p><p>'Well that's lots of different names for it, like there is for yours. I mean you call it a willy and l call it a cock, but some people use all different names like a dick?'</p><p>'Oh yeah' he said, 'one of my friends at school calls it his dick. He said his dad calls it his old fella!'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'Not heard it called that in a while. Still you use whatever you want, but you know what its proper name is?'</p><p>Elliot thought for a moment.</p><p>'A pee something...' he finally said.</p><p>'You're almost there. It's proper name is a penis!'</p><p>'That's it!' he said recognising it.</p><p>'Well the proper name for a girls one is a vagina... but again there's lots of different names... fanny, slit, gash, cunt... but I like to use pussy and so do a lot of other people'</p><p>'That's what I call it...' Lisa interjected, 'my pussy... because pussies like to be stroked... and I like my pussy stroked!' she giggled.</p><p>I leaned in to begin Elliot's lesson. Using my forefinger and my thumb I spread Lisa's soft little lips apart. With the index finger of my other hand I pointed to Lisa's clit.</p><p>'See that there?'</p><p>'That little lump thingy?' he asked.</p><p>'Yeah...' I laughed at his description, 'that's called a clitoris... or a clit for short'</p><p>'Clit-or-ris' he repeated like he was engraving it onto his brain.</p><p>'That is the most special part of a girl's vagina... because that's the bit that gives a girl her tingles...'</p><p>I took Elliot's hand and moved it between Lisa's legs.</p><p>'Put your finger on it...'</p><p>He lightly placed the his index finger on it.</p><p>'It's hard' he said.</p><p>'It's a bit like a very tiny willy...' I told him, 'it sort of feels the same for Lisa as it does when I play with yours...'</p><p>Elliot looked a little flummoxed and turned to look at me.</p><p>'I don't understand...' he said with a brutal honesty.</p><p>'What mate? What do you not understand?'</p><p>'Well...' he began, 'when you play with my willy and suck it and stuff... you can hold it and squeeze it and move the skin backwards and forwards can't you... you can't do that with Lisa's little willy thing because it's too tiny...'</p><p>'Ah right...'</p><p>I totally understood why the poor little bugger was confused.</p><p>'I said it was LIKE a willy, not that it was one. And you're right, you can't play with it like you do a boy's willy... here I'll show you... put your finger back on it'</p><p>Elliot replaced his fingertip onto it. I held his finger like I usually held his little hard cock.</p><p>'You have to rub it...' I told him as I moved his finger up and down on it.</p><p>Lisa sighed softly with pleasure.</p><p>'See what l mean?' l said nodding towards Lisa.'You can either do it up and down, side to side or round and round in little circles. Or you can mix them up. The best thing to do is to ask the girl what she likes best, as they're all different. Like I know when I play with your willy, you like me start off nice and slow and then get faster and faster... whereas Jamie likes it nice and slow until the very end...'</p><p>Elliot nodded his understanding as he continued to rub his finger up and down Lisa's clit.</p><p>'I happen to know from experience...' I winked at Lisa, 'that Lisa likes it in circles... and some like it fast and hard, some like it slow and gentle. Lisa's a fast and hard girl aren't you?'</p><p>Lisa nodded.</p><p>'The harder and faster the better!' she winked at me.</p><p>I put my hand back on his finger and began to guide him, making him rub her harder and faster in small little circles. Lisa closed he eyes.</p><p>'Mmm... oooh.... aaarggh...' she moaned.</p><p>'See?' l whispered to Elliot, 'and if you keep on doing it... just like that, she will cum... you know like you do when it really tingles and feels super nice?'</p><p>Elliot nodded.</p><p>'And if you want to make the girl feel really nice and special... instead of doing it with your finger...' I lowered my voice to a whisper, 'do it with your tongue... and she'll go crazy. For a girl... it feels the same as it feels for you when say, Lukey sucks your cock?'</p><p>'Really?' he whispered back.</p><p>I nodded. Elliot leaned in and took a tentatively swipe on Lisa's clit with the tip of his tongue.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' Lisa gasped.</p><p>This really boosted his confidence as he licked her clit a little more.</p><p>'Suck it' I whispered in his ear, 'she'll go mad if you do that. Put your lips on it and suck on it as well as flicking it with your tongue'</p><p>Elliot followed my advice and clamped his lips onto her. Lisa immediately started to buck and gyrate as her hands came down and pulled Elliot's head harder into her.</p><p>'Oh yeah... oh god... fuck... oh lick me Elliot... yeah make me cum...' she urged.</p><p>'Lick and suck her harder...' I encouraged him as I moved my hand onto Elliot's bum and pushed my little finger against his tight opening.</p><p>Elliot began to go to town on Lisa now as I finger fucked his bum.</p><p>'Oh goddd...yeah gonna cum... lick me...' Lisa screeched as her body began to judder and her legs clamped around Elliot's head.</p><p>'Keep licking and sucking...' I whispered, 'make her cum... when she's had enough she'll move your head away...'</p><p>I withdraw my finger from Elliot's lovely tight bum and moved my hand to his cock, as I began to wank him.</p><p>'Cummminnn... oh yeahhh' Lisa shrieked before she pushed Elliot's head away.</p><p>'She's had enough' I told him, 'like when you cum and you get the tingles... then it goes sore?'</p><p>Elliot nodded.</p><p>'Suck me...' he asked, 'suck my willy Uncle Pete?'</p><p>I continued to wank his little stiff shaft as I closed my lips over his little purple head and then speeded up.</p><p>'Ooh...aargh...yeah...' he sighed as his sweet naked body shook and shuddered as he cum.</p><p>I released my grip and my lips from him as I looked at the two children both enjoying their respective pleasure. My own cock was rock solid and I needed some relief. Elliot's sweet little 8 year old bum was going to be the most likely recipient of my cock. It looked so inviting. But then again, so did Lisa's tight little 11 year old fuck hole. The girl in question slowly opened her eyes.</p><p>'That was nice...' she said quietly, 'especially for an 8 year old... and even more so for his first time!'</p><p>I smiled. </p><p>'So you going to tell me what the photo and the text was all about madam?'</p><p>Lisa giggled.</p><p>'I sent it to someone...'</p><p>'Jesus Lise!'</p><p>'What?' she said innocently.</p><p>'You can't go sending photos of my hard cock to all and sundry!'</p><p>'Well it's not like they know who's it is...' she giggled, 'it don't have your name tattooed on it... or does it?' she giggled even more as she took hold of my throbbing member and cheekily raised it up as if she was looking for one.</p><p>'No' I said 'but...'</p><p>She giggled again.</p><p>'Chill out'... it wasn't to all and sundry as you put it... it was to one person... and anyway, you've already seen her pussy!'</p><p>It didn't click immediately with me.</p><p>'Look this is what I sent!'</p><p>She showed me the photo with the added message she'd sent with it. I have to say, Lisa took a brilliant photo and my hard cock looked enormous, my pre-cum oozing from the end of it. I read the message.</p><p>""This is the cock which is going to pop your cherry and fuck you!""</p><p>It was only then that I realised who she'd sent it to. Kimberly. Then Lisa giggled again.</p><p>'Here's her reply'</p><p>She showed it to me.</p><p>""Can't wait! Lking 4wd 2 sucking it 2 n up bum. Lts ov nice cum! :)""</p><p>'Now you know why I was giggling!' Lisa said.</p><p>'I'm so looking forward to meeting her!' I said happily. 'But right this minute, my cock aches.'</p><p>'You can fuck me if you want but...'</p><p>'But what?'</p><p>Lisa looked at Elliot.</p><p>'I would so like to watch you ramming that up Elliot's bum. I love watching little boys getting fucked!'</p><p>I looked at Elliot and he smiled at me.</p><p>'Yeah...' I laughed, '...and I know one little boy who loves getting his bum fucked!'</p><p>I made a grab for Elliot and locked my lips onto his as his little hand wrapped itself around my throbbing, aching cock. When we broke away, I turned him round and positioned him in front of me on his hands and knees as I gripped my cock, and rammed it straight up his lovely tight little bum without any preamble.</p><p>'Mmm..' he sighed as I pushed my hips forward, my thick cock gripped tightly by his tight little anal muscle.</p><p>'Push it right up him...' Lisa encouraged me, 'fuck his bum hard like you fuck mine!'</p><p>I pushed forward as Elliot strained, my cock sliding into his rectum easily.</p><p>I knew that Lisa was too excited to just sit there watching and not get involved. She got up and came over to us, sliding her head underneath Elliot and sucking on his cock as I pounded in and out of his sweet bum.</p><p>'Oh fuck...' I gasped.</p><p>'Mmm...' Lisa sighed.</p><p>'Yeah...' Elliot moaned.</p><p>I soon exploded, pumping gallons of hot sticky cum up his rectum as his little body juddered with the powerful orgasm that Lisa had given him through sucking him off. She came back up while Elliot recovered.</p><p>'That was so horny..,' she smiled. 'I love to watch boys getting their bums fucked... and I love to suck them. I want to come over with Jamie so that I can watch you fuck him... and I'll suck him off at the same time. That'll be good!'</p><p>Once we'd all recovered and got our breath back, Lisa resumed her position on the armchair and I continued with the anatomy lesson starting with a little revision.</p><p>'Right...' I said, 'show me were Lisa's clit is?'</p><p>Elliot pointed to it. He was just about to rub it when I stopped him.</p><p>'For fuck sake don't rub her Ell...' I laughed, 'or we'll never fucking finish this!'</p><p>Lisa giggled.</p><p>'These are her outer lips... and see the inner ones there?'</p><p>He nodded.</p><p>'They feel nice when you rub, lick or suck them too... like I said just ask the girl what she likes and experiment a bit. You like yours licked Lise?'</p><p>'Oh yeah!' she said unsurprisingly. 'And a tongue inside!'</p><p>'I'm coming to that!' I laughed. 'Patience sweetie...'</p><p>'And of course... that's her hole there... which is really two holes in one.'</p><p>Elliot looked at me.</p><p>'Well there's one where the wee comes from... and the other one for putting your cock into?'</p><p>'Oh..' Elliot said with understanding.</p><p>'Plus of course...' I whispered to him with a wink, 'there's her sexy little bum hole which you can put a tongue, finger or your cock up... and she poo's from of course like you do.'</p><p>'Do you like it up your bum as well?' Elliot asked Lisa.</p><p>Lisa giggled.</p><p>'I love it... especially a nice big one!'</p><p>'I like Uncle Pete's too... but I like Luke's as well!</p><p>'I like anyone's' she laughed as she turned herself around and pulled her bum cheeks apart for Elliot to look at, before turning back around.</p><p>'Elliot?' Lisa asked. 'Have you ever seen a girl wee?'</p><p>He shook his head.</p><p>'Would you like to come and watch me have a wee in a minute?'</p><p>Elliot nodded wildly. Lisa smiled as she opened her legs wide again.</p><p>'You forgotten something!' she told me.</p><p>'What babes?' I replied, trying to think what l might have missed.</p><p>'You never told him about cherries!' she reminded me.</p><p>'Oh yeah... it's because you haven't got one!' I laughed.</p><p>I then explained to him all about hymens and how they needed to be busted before you could put your finger inside or fuck them.</p><p>'Give me your finger...' I told him.</p><p>I guided it between Lisa's spread little thighs.</p><p>'Push your finger into her... right up inside'</p><p>Elliot put his fingertip at the entrance to her sexy little fuck hole.</p><p>'Push it in...' I encouraged as I took hold of his hand and moved it so that his finger slipped inside her.</p><p>'Mmm...' Lisa sighed, 'put two in Elliot...'</p><p>'You've only got little fingers... put another one in as well and then move them around... and in and out...'</p><p>Elliot added another and was twisting them around, sliding them in and out and right up inside the 11 year old.</p><p>'It's all wet and squishy!' Elliot laughed as Lisa writhed around.</p><p>'Pull them out now'</p><p>Elliot pulled his fingers out with a squelchy pop. He looked at the thick goo on his fingers glistening in the light.</p><p>'Now put your fingers in your mouth and suck it off...' I told him.</p><p>Tentatively he lifted them to his mouth and licked them.</p><p>'Mmm...' he said 'that tastes really nice!'</p><p>Enthusiastically he licked and sucked his fingers clean.</p><p>'She tastes really nice doesn't she?' I said.</p><p>'Uh-huh...'Elliot smiled. 'I like that taste... can I do it some more?'</p><p>'I got a better idea...' I told him, 'why don't you lick her and suck her... and you can stick your tongue inside... here I'll show you.'</p><p>I got down in front of Lisa with Elliot and showed him how to lick her out, occasionally stiffening my tongue to tongue fuck her. Elliot soon got the idea and before long, he was licking her like he'd been doing it all his life, sometimes sticking his tongue inside her and at other times remembering what he'd learnt before, sucking and flicking her hard little clit. It wasn't long before Lisa was gyrating her hips wildly, sighing and moaning as Elliot made her cum with his mouth for the first time. When he eventually stopped he looked up at me, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.</p><p>'I like doing that!' he said enthusiastically. 'I love the taste!'</p><p>'You did really well... didn't he Lise?'</p><p>'Fan... bloody... tastic!' she smiled with that dreamy look.</p><p>'Now for the main event!' I laughed.</p><p>Lisa laughed and smiled wider. Elliot looked at me.</p><p>'Time to actually FUCK her!' l told him. 'On the floor might be best?' I said, gathering up the cushions from the sofa and the chairs and laying them out.</p><p>Lisa got up and lay down on them with her legs spread as wide as she could and her feet flat on the cushions.</p><p>'Come and kneel between her legs mate...' I said as we both moved over to her.</p><p>Elliot's little cock was hard and stiff as I took hold of it.</p><p>'Shuffle forward...'</p><p>Elliot, on his knees, came closer to her. I ran the tip of his cock along her slit and both children sighed.</p><p>'That's nice!' Elliot told me as I lined his cock up with Lisa's wet little fuck hole.</p><p>'You have to make sure you line it up so it'll go it...' I told him. 'Sometimes you need some lube... you know that cold slippery stuff I sometimes put on your bum before I fuck you... that stuff I gave you?'</p><p>Elliot nodded.</p><p>'It's pretty much the same as when you put it up Lukey's bum and fuck him though. Now push forward... and Lisa will push back...'</p><p>I placed my hand on his bum and gently encouraged him.</p><p>'Mmm...' Lisa sighed as Elliot's little cock disappeared into her.</p><p>'Ooh...' Elliot gasped, '...it feels wet and warm... and really, really nice!'</p><p>'Push it right up...' Lisa encouraged him, 'so your balls touch...'</p><p>Elliot thrust his tiny hips.</p><p>'Oh yeah... that's nice...' Lisa gasped.</p><p>'Now move it in and out... like you do with Luke...' I whispered.</p><p>Lisa reached around him and put her hands onto his bum, guiding his movements as she taught him how to fuck her. Soon they were into a good rhythm as Elliot's confidence got stronger.</p><p>'Oh... oh... oh...' he gasped with each thrust, Lisa making similar pleasurable noises.</p><p>'How about another position?' I suggested. 'Pull it out of her a minute mate'</p><p>Reluctantly, Elliot pulled his little wet, shiny stiff cock from her as Lisa got up onto her knees and turned herself around before spreading her legs and bending forward.</p><p>'This is doggy style... most girls like it!' I told him.</p><p>Before I had a chance to stop him, Elliot had his cock inside her again, only he'd gone into the wrong hole.</p><p>'You put it up my bum!' Lisa giggled.</p><p>I went to tell Elliot to change it but Lisa spoke again.</p><p>'Leave it there... and fuck my bum... I like that too!' she giggled like mad as Elliot began pounding her again.</p><p>'Ah... oh yeah... you fuck bums good...' she gasped.</p><p>'He's had more practice at that!' I laughed as I reached between her legs and began to bring her off by rubbing her clit.</p><p>'Remember though Luke, not all girls... or boys for that matter... like it up their bum... although most of them do!'</p><p>Soon he was gasping and bucking as Lisa shuddered and her body shook, before he pulled out of her.</p><p>All in all it was a great afternoon we had together and I was sad when Elliot had to go and I had to drop Lisa off near to the home.</p><p>'I'll text you soon...' she said before checking nobody was around and giving me a long, hard, passionate kiss. 'I'll sort out a date for Kim...' she said sexily before getting out and wandering off and I drove home alone.</p><p>I didn't hear anything from Lisa for a couple of days. I was tempted to ring or text her but I resisted the urge. Elliot still popped in each day, sometimes twice a day.</p><p>'Uncle Pete?' he asked as he sat naked on my lap and I gently wanked his delicious little cock.</p><p>'Yes darling?'</p><p>'Mum said Luke can come round for tea tomorrow...' he told me.</p><p>'Oh that'll be nice... but you'll have to be careful in front of Mummy... no sexy stuff?' I looked at him.</p><p>'Yeah we know...'he said sadly. 'Can I bring him in here afterwards...you know?'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'Course you can. You're both welcome any time, you know that!'</p><p>He smiled widely and gave me a huge hug.</p><p>'Thanks Uncle Peter... you're the best!'</p><p>'Hope I'm not going to be left out?' I said with a laugh.</p><p>'Uh-uh' he shook his head, 'I'd never leave you out. Anyway, Lukey likes you as much as I do!'</p><p>The following day was a Friday. Before Elliot came in, the local paper dropped through my letterbox and as I leisurely leafed through it like I always did, I saw an advert that stopped me in my tracks. I'd never even considered it before but I felt I had nothing to lose, so I dialled the number shown. I was asked a few preliminary questions: Was I married? What was my income? Did I have a criminal record.... blah blah blah...</p><p>'I think you would make the perfect candidate' the lady on the end of the phone told me and made an appointment for me to visit them on Monday morning.</p><p>I could hardly believe what I was about to do. I felt more excited, other than my secret sexual excitement with my hidden exploits of course, than I'd felt in a very long time. I felt like a kid on Christmas Eve although if I'm really honest, I never thought it would ever go further than the little chat I would have on Monday. </p><p>Suddenly I heard the key go in the lock....</p><p>End Of Part Two</p>"
1015,"Deja-Vu, Part 1",Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['MF/g8', 'g7', 'g5', 'pedo', 'oral', 'anal', 'ws', 'mild scat', '1st']","Another story from the files of 'Peter the Paedo'. Living in a tower block is an anonymous existence. He didn't even know that she lived there too until one day, he bumped into her in the lift. The last time he'd had any contact with her, Samantha had been 8 years old, and now here she was all grown up, and with two beautifully cute little blondies in tow. Pete is keen to rekindle a relationship with her and get to know her two little girls a lot better! Sometimes, lady luck smiles on you. As Pete and Sam relive the old times and sexual fun they had together, they head for a whole new set of exciting, sexual adventures... a case of 'Deja-Vu'!",2013-05-27T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction. This means that it did NOT happen. If stories featuring adult/child sex offends you, then please do not read it!

This story is © Carroll Lewis 2012.","<p>I'd lived there for about four months, but I hadn't a clue that she lived there as well. It's like that when you live in a tower block. I didn't even know who lived in the neighbouring flats on my own landing, let alone the other fifty odd. I never saw them.</p><p>But I got into the lift that morning to go downstairs like I normally do, and it just happened to stop on the floor that she lived on. Because she had called it. It was one of 'those' moments. I wasn't even sure if it was her at first.</p><p>She was holding the hands of two little girls. Clearly they were her little girls. You could tell that a mile off. The last time I'd seen her, she was only about 8 or 9 herself I suppose, possibly a little older.</p><p>It had been a long time and I wasn't exactly sure. Now she had kids of her own, and I suddenly felt very old. I wasn't sure how she'd react or what she'd say to be honest. She'd either be really pleased to see me or... totally horrified. There was only one way to find out.</p><p>'Hello Sam!' I said with a smile. 'It is you isn't it?'</p><p>She looked up. Clearly she hadn't recognised or realised it was me.</p><p>'Bloody hell!' she said. 'Pete?'</p><p>I grinned at her inanely.</p><p>'Yup. The one and only... thank god some might say. Long time no see. I didn't know you lived here?'</p><p>'I didn't know you did either!' she told me.</p><p>I tried to work out quickly how long it had been since I''d seen her.</p><p>'You've grown a bit since I last saw you' I laughed. 'And changed. How long ago was that?'</p><p>'I was 8' she laughed. 'Almost 15 years ago now. How long have you lived here?'</p><p>'Around four months now' I told her.</p><p>'You?'</p><p>'About a year. What happened to...?'</p><p>'Angela?'</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>'Divorced!' I said. 'Who are you with these days?'</p><p>'No one' she answered. 'Their old man was a total waste of space' she indicated the two little blonde girls smiling up at me.</p><p>'You can tell her their Mum is!' I told her. 'They're the spitting image of you. They both look exactly how I remember you.'</p><p>Sam gave me a knowing little smile.</p><p>'Not exactly!' she laughed.</p><p>We both knew what she was referring to without either of us saying a word.</p><p>'Well no. Are you on your way somewhere? Fancy a coffee?'</p><p>'Nowhere important. You?'</p><p>'Not really. A few bits and bobs of shopping. Nothing urgent.'</p><p>The lift door slid open on the ground floor and I immediately pushed the button to send us back up to the eighth.</p><p>'Your girls are beautiful!' I complimented her. 'What's their names?'</p><p>Sam laughed.</p><p>'I wondered how long it's take you to ask... longer than I expected actually!'</p><p>'I'm getting old!' I laughed, '..and these days... more bloody careful!'</p><p>'This one is Madison. She's 6. Say hello to Uncle Pete,' she said to the little girl. 'He's a friend of Mummy's.'</p><p>'Hello Uncle Pete!' she said sweetly, little dimples appearing in her cheeks when she smiled.</p><p>She looked just like Sam did when she was younger. The same blue eyes, freckles across the bridge of her nose, and her dirty blonde hair tied back in a ponytail.</p><p>'...And this one is Bethany. She can be a bit shy. Say hello Beth!'</p><p>Bethany turned and cuddled into Sam's leg shyly</p><p>'NO!' she said defiantly, shaking her head and making her little blonde bunches sway about. 'Don't want to!'</p><p>'That's okay...' I said in a soft friendly tone, 'you don't have to. Maybe you'll say hello to me later?'</p><p>I gave her as little wink as she eyed me suspiciously.</p><p>'It's not you,' Sam explained. 'She's like that with everyone. You wait until she gets to know you,' Sam laughed, 'she'll be all over you like a rash!'</p><p>'Can't wait!' I replied, giving the little girl another little wink.</p><p>'You've not changed then?' Sam laughed as the lift stopped and the door slid open.</p><p>I led the way to my flat and we all entered. I headed straight for the kitchen and switched the kettle on.</p><p>'Do the girls want juice?' I called out.</p><p>'Please!' Sam called back.</p><p>I joined them in the lounge and Madison, or Maddy I found out she was often called, was eyeing up my shelf of Disney DVD's.</p><p>'Pick one out!' I said, giving her a little wink, 'and I'll stick it on for you to watch?'</p><p>At the mention of a DVD, little Bethany seemed to come to life and after walking over to her big sister, they had a discussion on the merits of various films before they settled on Cinderella. I put it on and they both settled themselves on the floor in front of the TV to watch it.</p><p>
'You've not lost your touch I see?' Sam laughed.</p><p>'Don't forget I've had daughters of my own since,' I laughed. 'Hence the DVD collection!'</p><p>Sam laughed as she gave me another knowing little smile.</p><p>'I thought they were tools of the trade?'</p><p>'Still bloody cheeky I see!' I laughed as I went back to the kitchen to make the coffee. 'Just one of the many things I loved about you!'</p><p>'Yeah!' Sam laughed again, '...and I know what the others were! Do you mind if I smoke?'</p><p>'You can burst into flames if you want!' I joked as I came in with the drinks.</p><p>It was really strange seeing Sam all grown up and smoking. When you remember somebody, especially if when you last saw them they were a child, then that's how they tend to etch themselves on your memory. You kind of think that they'll be like that forever, as adulthood seems so far away for them, so I was still adjusting to the fact that the little girl I remembered, was far from a little girl now. She still had that sweet, innocent look about her that I'd loved though, and from what I could tell, had grown a lovely little pair of tiny tits. Her bum, although bigger now of course, looked like it had remained firm and pert, despite having given birth twice. For a Mum of two, she was actually in great shape. I sat down next to her.</p><p>'So how old are you now... if you don't mind me asking?'</p><p>'22' she replied. 'I was 16 when I had Maddy.'</p><p>I looked to the two little blonde girls who were totally lost in their film. They were dressed identically in pink t-shirts, short white skirts, white frilly ankle socks and pink plastic sandals.</p><p>'So,' I asked, 'what you doing with yourself these days?'</p><p>'Not a lot!' she laughed. 'Bringing these two up. That's hard enough. Can't really afford much else.'</p><p>'We'll have to change that,' I said as I lit a cigarette. 'That's if you'll let me?'</p><p>I looked at Samantha, changing to a more serious tone.</p><p>'I thought about you a lot,' I told her. 'A hell of a lot!</p><p>'I have to ask... how come you stopped coming down to see us?' she asked.</p><p>She crushed her cigarette out.</p><p>'I really missed you... and I used to cry myself to sleep. Did you know that? I thought it was my fault!'</p><p>She looked like she was about to get tearful, so I slid an arm round her.</p><p>'It wasn't anything to do with you sweetheart,' I said soothingly. 'Or me for that matter. Angela had some sort of barney with your Mum, and they fell out... so she decided we wasn't going to come down any more... then we moved... and that was that. You know what she was like...'</p><p>'Yeah...' Sam said, 'a right bitch! I never liked her very much anyway!' she laughed. 'I used to really like the things we used to get up to,' she admitted.</p><p>'Me too!' I replied.</p><p>I gave her a hug and looking into her eyes, kissed her lips. Sam looked a little startled.</p><p>'Sorry...' I said.</p><p>'It's okay... its just... them two...' she nodded towards Maddy and Beth. 'Hang on... can you pause the film for a moment?'</p><p>I pressed pause on the remote control.</p><p>'Aww!' Maddy complained, turning round.</p><p>'It's just while I talk to you for a minute so you don't miss anything. Me and Uncle Peter are going into the other room to talk. If you need me, knock on the door and wait... don't just come barging in okay?'</p><p>'Okay Mummy!' she said, more interested in getting back to the DVD. 'Can you put Cinderella back on now please?'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'That's all they bloody care about!' Sam laughed with me.</p><p>I pressed play and Maddy turned back to the screen. Sam and I got up and I led her to my bedroom, closing the door to, but not actually shutting it. We both sat on the edge of the bed as I slipped an arm round her.</p><p>'I loved you...' she said quietly.</p><p>'Believe it or not...I loved you too...' </p><p>I kissed her lips again. Sam put her arms around me and we kissed passionately, our tongues searching each other's mouths. I placed a hand on one of Sam's tits. They were small but firm. Just a nice little handful. And just how I liked them. As I gently squeezed and caressed it, Sam moaned softly into my mouth. She was a great kisser, but then again, she ought to have been. It was me who taught her. When we broke away, Sam laughed as she looked down to see my hand on one of her mounds over her top.</p><p>'What?' I said innocently.</p><p>'What?'</p><p>Her laugh was infectious and made her eyes dance. She looked like that little 8 year old again that I remembered from all those years ago.</p><p>'Well...' she said with a giggle, 'the last time we did this... I didn't even have those!'</p><p>She pointed to her cute little mounds.</p><p>'I just found it funny!'</p><p>I saw the funny side of what she was saying and laughed with her.</p><p>'Mind you,' she added. 'I didn't think they'd be your thing?'</p><p>'Well you know my absolute preferences,' I laughed, 'you more than most people!'</p><p>'Yeah!' she laughed.</p><p>'But those that you have are just the sort I like...'</p><p>'I thought most men liked big tits... you know the Jordan type?'</p><p>'You have got to be kidding!' I laughed, pulling a face. 'I can't stand her... or her rubber, plastic, silicone... or whatever her tits are made of!'</p><p>Sam fell about laughing.</p><p>'Give me nice little ones like yours... or little budding ones...'</p><p>'Or none at all?' Sam raised her eyebrows teasing me.</p><p>There was a light tapping at the door.</p><p>'Mummy?' Madison called out. 'Bethany needs a wee!'</p><p>'Tell her to go then!' Sam replied, rolling her eyes at me.</p><p>'Where is it?'</p><p>'Oh Christ!' Sam suddenly realised. 'Our flat's on the opposite side... so it's the other way round to this one!'</p><p>She jumped up to go and show Beth where the toilet was. Sam sorted her out and I heard the toilet flush.</p><p>'Mummy...' I heard Bethany's little voice. 'I'm hungry!'</p><p>I had an idea on how to get little Bethany on my side, so I wandered out of the bedroom.</p><p>
'I'm hungry too Beth...' I told her. 'How about we all go out for some lunch. How about... McDonald's?</p><p>'Yeah!' Both girls screamed excitedly, clapping their hands.</p><p>'Hang on... don't get carried away!' Sam told them.</p><p>'Why?' I asked. 'It's my treat. All you have to do is say yes!'</p><p>'Please?' Bethany asked.</p><p>'Please Mummy?' Madison added.</p><p>'Oh... go on then!' Sam relented. 'But I don't want you spoiling these two!'</p><p>She eyed me up.</p><p>'Shut ya face!' I laughed, poking my tongue out at her. 'I will if I want to!'</p><p>I winked at little Bethany and got a beautiful smile in return. From that moment on, I bonded with her.</p><p>'Has the film finished Mads?' I asked.</p><p>She shook her head no.</p><p>'I'll pause it and then when we've finished at McD's, you'll just have to come back and watch it. I mean, you can't watch half a film can you?' I said with a sly wink.</p><p>Madison beamed me a big smile as she shook her head vigorously. Sam looked at me.</p><p>'Oh you're good... ' she laughed. 'You are VERY good!'</p><p>'Years of practice... as you well know!' I laughed. 'Come on girls... let's go and see Uncle Ronald!'</p><p>The two girls held hands and did a little dance in a circle while singing.</p><p>'We're going to McDonald's... we're going to McDonald's...'</p><p>Not long after I was pulling into the car park of the local McDonald's on the retail park, with very two excited little girls strapped in the back. We got our order and found a place to sit. Both girls had Happy Meals and I watched in fascination as they dipped nuggets into ketchup and wolfed them down.</p><p>'Thanks for this,' Sam said leaning over and kissing my cheek. 'I can't afford to bring them, so this is a real treat for them... that's why they got so excited!'</p><p>'You're welcome!' I told her. 'No need to thank me. I think they're having a good time!'</p><p>I looked at the girls.</p><p>'Enjoying yourselves?'</p><p>Maddy and Beth looked up with ketchup smeared faces and nodded.</p><p>'The state of you two!' Sam laughed.</p><p>Soon the girls decided they'd eaten enough.</p><p>'Can we go play outside?' Madison asked.</p><p>'Go on then...' Sam said, 'but look after your sister!'</p><p>The two girls joined hands and went running off to play on the slide.</p><p>'Best take our coffees outside and keep an eye on them?' I suggested, so we picked our cups up and followed them out, finding an empty bench.</p><p>'Thanks again Pete...' she said. 'It seems really strange just calling you Pete... you were always Uncle Pete to me.'</p><p>'Well... ' I laughed, 'if it makes you feel better....'</p><p>Samantha hit me playfully.</p><p>'Anyway, no thanks needed. The girls are delightful and ... well... you know how I felt about you and...'</p><p>I let the sentence trail off.</p><p>'And what?' Sam asked.</p><p>I didn't know if what I was about to say would spoil things.</p><p>'I still do!' I admitted.</p><p>'That's good...' Sam eventually said quietly, so do I!'</p><p>I gave her a hug and a kiss.</p><p>'Mummy! Uncle Peter! Watch!' Madison called from the top of the slide.</p><p>She came whizzing down it, showing off her little white knickers printed with little pink love hearts all over them. Little Bethany followed her, showing off her pastel lilac ones with Tellytubbies on them.</p><p>Sam spotted me looking.</p><p>'Remember when I used to wear knickers like that?' Sam whispered in my ear.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'Preferred it when you took them off though...' I whispered back.</p><p>'Don't I know it!' Sam laughed.</p><p>'Seriously though...' I said, lowering my voice to a whisper, 'Do you regret it? Do you wish we hadn't?'</p><p>Samantha didn't even stop to consider the question and without hesitation shook her head. 'No... and definitely no!'</p><p>'Do you really mean that though. They reckon so-called abuse scars kids for life... blah... blah... blah...?'</p><p>'Course I do!' she said. 'I was never abused by you!' she continued, taking hold of my hand on the table. 'You never forced me to do anything. I did it happily and willingly. If I hadn't liked it or had wanted you to stop, I'd have said so. But I didn't. And you know... that often, it was ME that instigated it!' she laughed. 'Those so called do-gooders talk out of their arses... they don;t have a clue!'</p><p>I was surprised at how strongly Sam felt on the subject.</p><p>'No regrets then?'</p><p>'Ah... now I didn't say I didn't have any regrets...' she said honestly, looking into my eyes.</p><p>'So what do you regret?'</p><p>'That my Mum fell out with Ange... and you stopped coming down!'</p><p>'Well I regret that too,' I told her, 'but I could hardly have come down on my own!'</p><p>'Suppose not.' she replied. 'I also regret that we didn't do more... you know..' she said lowering her voice to barely audible whisper. 'You didn't actually fuck me... but I wish you had have done. I'd have liked for you to have been the first... I know you'd have done it properly... and for the right reasons too...'</p><p>Sam sighed and looked close to tears. I was touched.</p><p>'You taught me so much... and I'd have dearly loved for you to teach me more... much more...'</p><p>'You and me both sweetheart...' I said tenderly, 'you and me both!'</p><p>The mood changed in an instant when Maddy and Beth came charging back, all red faced and breathless.</p><p>'Having fun?' I asked the two smiling girls.</p><p>They both nodded like mad.</p><p>'I'm all puffed!' Madison told me.</p><p>'Me too!' Bethany added.</p><p>'Oh well... that's no good then!'</p><p>'What? What?' both girls asked.</p><p>'Well...' I said, 'if you're all puffed out...'</p><p>I gave Sam a sly wink which the girls never noticed.</p><p>'You can't have any ice cream... can you Mummy?'</p><p>'Nope!' Sam said playing along. 'It's the law or something...' she added for effect.</p><p>Madison and Bethany's little faces fell.</p><p>'Look!' I said pointing. 'There's even a policeman checking up on you!'</p><p>The girls turned to look, just as a patrol car happened to drive down the road at the right moment. I heard Sam stifle a giggle. They both totally believed us and looked really worried. I watched as the police car drove out of sight.</p><p>'He's gone now,' I said struggling to keep a straight face. 'Let's tell him knickers... and get some ice cream anyway!'</p><p>Sam burst out laughing and couldn't contain her giggles any longer.</p><p>'Yeah!' the girls cried with excitement.</p><p>'Still a wind-up then?' Sam laughed. I remember you doing that to me all the time. What was that one you used to say? Oh yeah... when the ice cream man rings his chimes... it means he's run out of ice cream?'</p><p>I cracked up laughing.</p><p>'The worst bit is...' Sam laughed, 'I bloody believed you! Right up until I was 10! I was at a friend's house one day and we heard the ice cream man. She asked her Dad if we could have one. I told him not to bother... because the chimes meant he'd run out! She couldn't stop laughing... and I felt a right pratt when she told me the truth!'</p><p>I was now laughing so much that my jaw ached and my stomach hurt.</p><p>'I'm... so... sorry...' I eventually managed to get out.</p><p>'Yeah right!' Sam said dryly.</p><p>I stood up.</p><p>'Samantha sweetheart?' I said sarcastically.</p><p>'Yes darling?' she answered with equal sarcasm.</p><p>'Do you want an ice cream? I didn't hear any chimes... so they must have some?' I laughed.</p><p>'Come on girls!' I said, taking Maddy and Beth by the hand.</p><p>'Git!' Sam called after me laughing as we headed back towards the counter.</p><p>When we returned, it was with four huge ice creams topped with sugar stands, marshmallows and chocolate sauce.</p><p>'Uncle Peter?' little Bethany suddenly said.</p><p>'Yes poppet?' I looked at her with a big smile.</p><p>'Can I sit on your lap please?' she asked very politely.</p><p>I looked at Sam who nodded.</p><p>'Course you can poppet!' I replied lifting her up. 'Look at that ice cream... it's nearly as big as you!'</p><p>Bethany giggled as she tucked in, getting most of it around her sweet little mouth.</p><p>'You've cracked it with her...' Sam said to me quietly. 'She never EVER sits on anyone's lap normally.'</p><p>I looked at Sam as she licked ice cream off her spoon. There were so many little things that she did without even realising, which instantly reminded me of her when she was 8 years old.</p><p>'You look so sexy doing that...' I whispered in her ear.</p><p>She dipped her finger into the tub and licked the ice cream off seductively, like she was giving a blow job.</p><p>'Remind you of anything... or anyone?' she teased with a saucy wink.</p><p>'Jesus!' I gasped as I watched her.</p><p>'Huh!' Sam giggled, I've learnt the art of wind-ups too!'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>Once the girls had finished and Sam had cleaned them up a bit, we made our way back home. The girls were back on the floor lying on their tummy's with their heads in their hands as Cinderella continued. I sat on the sofa with my arm around Samantha as she turned and cuddled into me. Suddenly she looked up at me.</p><p>'Thanks for everything today Pete...' she said.</p><p>'You're more than welcome... all three of you.'</p><p>'Well I want you to know it's appreciated. I don't get to treat them like that as much as I'd like to, what with money being so tight. I've tried to get a job, but it's not easy fitting it in around school and stuff... and benefits don't go far... and...'</p><p>I put my index finger to her lips to silence her.</p><p>'Sssh!' I said removing my finger and then kissing her. 'I hope there'll be many more days like this... bigger and better... there's parks and picnics... swimming... theme parks...'</p><p>She looked at me.</p><p>'And there's no ulterior motive either... before you ask!'</p><p>'I wasn't going to say that!' she said defensively. 'In fact, if...'</p><p>She didn't finish the sentence.</p><p>'If what?' I asked.</p><p>'Nothing!' she replied.</p><p>I decided not to push her. Whatever it was, if she wanted to say it, then she'd tell me in her own time... or not. Whatever she decided. I kissed her again.</p><p>'I mean it,' I told her. 'I... well you know how I feel about you... and I think Maddy and Beth are wonderful...'</p><p>Bethany turned her head and smiled at me at the mention of her name. I poked my tongue out at her.</p><p>'Nosey!' I laughed.</p><p>Beth poked her little pink tongue back at me cheekily.</p><p>'She definitely likes you...' Sam told me as Beth turned back to the film. 'I've never seen her like this with anyone.'</p><p>'Good,' I said, 'because I like her... and her sister... and her Mum!'</p><p>We sat there cuddling each other close as we watched the film, even though we'd both seen it many times before.</p><p>Suddenly, Madison's hand came round the back of herself and lifted her skirt, pulling the back of those cute little white knickers with the pink love hearts on them down a bit, and idly scratched her sweet little bum cheek, before pulling them back up, removing her hand and dropping her skirt back down.</p><p>'Exhibitionist...' I commented quietly to Sam, 'wonder where she gets that from?'</p><p>She gave me a playful little slap as I lowered my voice.</p><p>'Her bum's as cute as someone else's I used to get a frequent look at... and still looks quite nice from what I've seen!'</p><p>'You've definitely not changed,' she laughed before adding, 'you never know your luck... you might get the chance to find out?'</p><p>'Yours... or hers?' I asked, taking a chance.</p><p>Sam hesitated before answering, like she was about to say one thing but decided to say something else.</p><p>'Mine... but you never know...' she laughed.</p><p>I looked towards the girls. Bethany was kicking her legs around to a song in the film, so I get a lovely view right up her little short skirt at her knicker clad bum and between her legs. It was the last song in the film and very shortly the credits began to roll.</p><p>'Right you two,' Sam announced, 'time to go home!'</p><p>'Aww...' both girls complained.</p><p>'We can't stay here all day and all night,' Sam explained, 'and I'm not sure Uncle Pete would want us to either. I'm sure he has things he needs to do'</p><p>'Actually...' I said, 'I haven't!'</p><p>Maddy got up and ran over to me.</p><p>'I want to stay here with Uncle Pete!' she cried, giving me a huge hug.</p><p>'Me too!' Bethany joined in. 'And watch another film!' she added hopefully.</p><p>Sam looked at me and I shrugged my shoulders.</p><p>'You two need to have a bath and stuff...' she told them.</p><p>'But Mummy..' Maddy protested.</p><p>Sam looked at me again. I remained silent as I didn't want her to think I was trying to influence her decision, as much as I would have liked to.</p><p>'Okay...' Sam finally said looking at me. 'IF Uncle Peter has nothing to do... and IF he wants to... how about he comes downstairs with us?'</p><p>'Yeah!' Maddy cried. 'Please come...pleeeassseee?'</p><p>Bethany looked up at me with those delightful bright blue eyes which looked so much like her mother's. I looked at Sam and then these two beautiful, blonde little darlings. How could I refuse? I put an arm around each of them and hugged them to me, kissing the tops of their heads.</p><p>'Course I'll come!' I smiled.</p><p>Madison and Bethany skipped and danced about wildly.</p><p>'I think they're happy!' I said to Sam.</p><p>'You don't say?' she said sarcastically.</p><p>'Want to pick a film out each girls?'</p><p>They dashed over to the cabinet. Maddy picked out Monsters Inc. and Bethany chose The Little Mermaid.</p><p>'Look!' Bethany said pointing to the cover, 'that's Ariel! I got knickers with Ariel on them!' She informed me proudly.</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'Have you?' I said. 'You'll have to show me!' I said with a little wink.</p><p>'Right then... let's go!' Sam said.</p><p>We took the lift back down to her flat. Although sparsely furnished with cheap items, it was comfortable and functional, and the place was spotlessly clean. It was clear she was living on a very limited income, but equally clear that she was doing her best. Once we were in more familiar surroundings, the girls were much more relaxed and felt able to be themselves. Sam went to make drinks.</p><p>'Come see our bedroom!' Maddy insisted, tugging at my hand.</p><p>Bethany put her arms up to be carried. So I scooped her up and with her on one arm, little Madison took my other hand and led me to the bedroom they shared. It was a proper little girl's bedroom, all pink and very girlie with little twin beds. The girls proudly pointed out the childish drawings and pictures they'd done and were stuck up on the walls.</p><p>'Wow that's good! I told Madison.</p><p>'Did you do that one Beth? That's brilliant!'</p><p>I looked down at the two little beds. One had a Barbie duvet, the other Pokehontas. I put little Bethany down on the carpet and then lay down on top of the Barbie one with my hands behind my head.</p><p>'That's it!' I said with a big put on yawn. 'I got my bed. Night night!'</p><p>'That's MY bed!' Madison protested.</p><p>'It's mine now!' I told her.</p><p>Maddy went charging out of the room to find Sam.</p><p>'Mummy! Mummy!' she called.</p><p>I looked at sweet little Bethany and put my finger to my lips and went 'Sssh' as I got up and laid down on hers instead. Madison dragged a harassed looking Sam in.</p><p>'Look! Uncle Peter said...'</p><p>She stopped mid sentence and looked between the beds puzzled.</p><p>'Said what?' I laughed with a silly grin on my face.</p><p>Sam glared at me.</p><p>'When you've finished acting like a big kid...' she laughed, 'there's a coffee waiting for you in the lounge... or would you prefer it in a sippy cup?'</p><p>'Ha ha ha!' I said getting up and following her back to the lounge.</p><p>Once we were back in there, an argument broke out between the girls over which film to watch first, so I flipped a coin and they ended up watching Monsters Inc. Again, they lay on their little flat tummy's with their head resting in their hands.</p><p>Sam and I drank our coffee's and had a cigarette.</p><p>'So they showed you their bedroom then?' she said blowing the smoke out.</p><p>'Yeah,' I replied. 'Haven't seen yours though... yet!'</p><p>Sam gave me one of those smiles.</p><p>'Fancy giving me a hand to bathe them?' she asked.</p><p>'Seriously... you trust me with them to do that?'</p><p>'Seriously!' she answered. 'And of course I bloody well trust you!'</p><p>I laughed. Sam got up to go and run the bath.</p><p>'Girls...' she said as she got up, 'pause that film and go get your night stuff and a towel each please?'</p><p>Reluctantly, Madison paused the DVD and they both dashed to their bedroom. I heard the taps running in the bathroom as the girls returned. They both then started to undress and seemed totally unconcerned as I sat there enjoying their little impromptu pre-teen strip show. Soon they were both stark naked and as I admired their cute, sexy little bodies, I felt the familiar stirring in my jeans. Sam wandered back in.</p><p>'Oh you're both ready!' she sounded surprised. 'Come on then. Uncle Pete's going to help!'</p><p>Excitedly, the two naked little darlings ran squealing to the bathroom. I stood up and Sam's hand went to the front of my jeans as she felt for my cock.</p><p>'Thought it might be!' she laughed. 'You do Maddy, and I'll do Beth!'</p><p>When we reached the bathroom, Bethany was sitting on the toilet, golden coloured liquid dribbling from between her legs. She eventually jumped off and Madison followed suit. Sam lifted Beth into the bath while I enjoyed watching Madison having a wee. She didn't seem bothered in the slightest that I was blatantly watching her. Once she'd finished, I lifted her in to join her sister.</p><p>I watched Sam as she washed little Bethany's body, soaping her hands and rubbing her all over. I noticed Beth open her little legs as Sam washed her cute little pussy, followed by her equally cute little bum. I did the same with Madison as she stood with her legs apart. Sam lifted Beth out and wrapped her in a big fluffy towel.</p><p>'I'll leave you to it...' Sam said with a wink. 'Take your time!'</p><p>Samantha disappeared with Bethany as I soaped up my hands. I washed Maddy's lower legs before making my way up her smooth, white little thighs.</p><p>'Turn round babes...' I said.</p><p>Madison turned her back to me as I soaped her shoulders and back before I started on her cute little peach of a bum. I soaped my fingers as I washed in between her lovely, soft cheeks. Maddy's hands came round to the back of her and she pulled her little bum cheeks apart as she bent forward a little.</p><p>'Now you can wash my bum properly!' she said. 'That's how Mummy does it.'</p><p>Hmm... is it, I thought to myself. I spent a long time with my fingers in and around her tight little bum crack and my hard cock began to ache. Eventually I rinsed her bum off and Maddy turned back round.</p><p>'Now the front...' she announced, opening her legs and pulling those sweet little pussy lips of hers apart.</p><p>I spent plenty of time washing and rubbing her delicious little 6 year old slit before rinsing her off. Finally, I lifted her tiny frame and wrapped her in a towel like her sister, before carrying the warm little bundle into the lounge where Sam was busy drying Bethany between her legs. I plonked Maddy down and began to dry her off too.</p><p>'Alright?' Sam asked.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'Did you like Uncle Peter bathing you?'</p><p>Little Maddy nodded.</p><p>'It was good!' she replied.</p><p>Sam dressed Beth in her nightie, a short white one with a cute teddy bear on the front and the words 'Sweet Dreams' across it. Once Maddy was dried, I helped her into hers, a similar one with the words 'Night Night' on it. I noticed neither of the girls wore knickers to bed. They curled up together on an armchair and the film continued.</p><p>'Did you enjoy bath time?' Sam asked me quietly.</p><p>'You knew I would!' I replied slipping an arm round her before I gave her a long, passionate kiss. 'Do I get to see your bedroom now?' I asked as we broke away.</p><p>'Maybe...' she replied, still determined to keep me guessing.</p><p>Sam nudged me and pointed to the girls who were suddenly both sound asleep. She stood up and crooked a finger at me to follow her, as she led me to the bedroom.</p><p>'They'll sleep for a little while now,' she laughed. 'A bath always does that to them... why do you think I suggested it? Anyway, here's the room you've been dying to see!'</p><p>We sat down on the large double bed before I put an arm round her and we kissed, falling back onto the bed. I slipped a hand up her top and squeezed one of those cute little tits. When we broke away, I lifted her top up, and Sam raised her arms, allowing me to take it off.</p><p>She had a little white, lacy bra on, which with her tiny tits, looked like a 12 year old's training bra on her. I reached round and unclipped it, letting it fall away from her. Then I pulled my own t-shirt off before clamping my lips onto one of Sam's hard little nipples. As I sucked her tit, I felt Sam's hand rubbing and caressing my cock over my jeans.</p><p>'Mmm...' Sam moaned, 'it's been a while since my hand was on that...'</p><p>I lifted my mouth off her.</p><p>'You hand was much smaller back then...' I laughed as she undone the button and unzipped me. </p><p>My hand went between her legs.</p><p>'The last time my hand was here... it was soft, smooth and bald... just like the girls are now...'</p><p>'Yeah...' Sam replied, 'that's what worries me...'</p><p>'What do you mean?' I asked as I caressed and fondled her.</p><p>I thought she was referring to me and what I might do to the two beautiful little babes asleep in the lounge. I was wrong.</p><p>'Well... it's a bit different to the last time you had your hand down there...' she explained. 'You might not like it. I've grown up and I've had two kids since...remember?'</p><p>'Only one way to find out,' I said as I unbuttoned her jeans and slid down her zip.</p><p>I slipped my hand into her soft cotton knickers and stroked a very wet, very slippery slit.</p><p>'Oh yeah,' I said approvingly as I stroked her, 'and still hairless?'</p><p>Sam nodded as her hand went into my pants and wrapped her fingers around my aching cock.</p><p>'Prefer it like that...' she told me.</p><p>We pulled each others jeans off and I removed my pants before I removed Sam's knickers, pulling them down and off. I looked at her pussy. It had lost that cute 'little girl' look with the tightly closed lips and hidden clit of course, that I'd loved so much. Like Sam had said, she'd grown up and had two kids, but she didn't have any stretch marks anywhere which surprised me, given how petite she was. Her tummy was very flat too. All in all, she was in very good shape. I lay on top of her as she wrapped her arms around me and we had a long, delightful and very passionate kiss. I slipped a finger into her easily.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' Sam moaned softly when we broke away, 'that's nice...'</p><p>I moved down her body, kissing and nibbling each little tit on the way, before I kissed her lower tummy. I then moved between her legs as she raised and opened them. Using a thumb, I began to rub her clit.</p><p>'Oh... yeah... yeah... ' Sam gasped as I circled it slowly.</p><p>I lowered my face and sucked on her hard bump.</p><p>'Suck it... lick it... lick me Pete... like you used to do when I was just a little girl...'</p><p>My mind flashed back to Samantha when she was 8 years old, lying in her little bed with her Strawberry Shortcake duvet cover pulled down, her Minnie Mouse nightdress lifted up, and her my little pony knickers round her ankles, waiting for me to climb the stairs and sneak into her bedroom, while everyone else was preoccupied downstairs. How she'd unashamedly open her little legs to expose her smooth, bald little pussy to me. How I'd kiss and lick between her little 8 year old legs, sucking on her tiny hard little clit making her writhe in ecstasy as the little girl cum and cum and cum again on my lips....</p><p>She may have been a grown woman now, but she was just as responsive as she'd been when she was little. I took one of her lips in my mouth and sucked on it, before doing the same to the other. I then sucked and flicked her clit with my tongue before I inserted two fingers deep inside her and began to finger fuck her hard. Sam grabbed my head and pulled my mouth onto her harder.</p><p>I withdrew my fingers, replacing them with my tongue and as I began to tongue fuck her, Sam gyrated, writhed and thrust her hips at my face just like she did all those years ago.</p><p>'Oh... oh... oh...' she gasped as I stabbed her with my stiffened tongue.</p><p>I recognised the signs. Sam was close to cumming. I went back to fucking her with my fingers as I sucked and flicked her clit again.</p><p>'Oh... yeah... cumming... oh god...' Sam sighed, 'oh god...'</p><p>As she started to cum, I thrust my fingers deep into her and pressed against her pelvic wall before wriggling my fingers around inside her. I felt her vaginal muscles contracting on them as she clenched me tightly.</p><p>As Sam continued to cum, I worked my way back up, sucking on her little tits again on the way back before we kissed hard. Eventually we broke away and she opened her eyes.</p><p>'Phew!' she said kissing me again and then breaking into a big smile. 'I've not cum like that since...'</p><p>'Since?' I asked.</p><p>'Since... the last time YOU made me cum... when I was 8 years old!'</p><p>'Yeah right!' I said dismissively.</p><p>'Yeah right!' she said seriously.</p><p>The look on her face told me she meant it. Before I had the chance to ask her any more, she pushed me onto my back. Sam sat up and leaned across me. She wrapped a hand around my cock, lowered her head and slipped her lips over the end. She sucked hard, taking almost all of it into her mouth and caressed my balls with her other hand, just like I'd taught her all those years ago. </p><p>Then she pulled the foreskin back and swirled her tongue around the head, before she licked up and down the shaft and then went back to sucking me properly. Her head began moving up and down as she sucked harder and faster. </p><p>Sam had always been a fantastic little cock sucker, even back then, and it was clear she'd lost none of her skills. I could feel my own orgasm rapidly approaching.</p><p>'Gonna... cum... babes...' I gasped as my cock exploded in her mouth.</p><p>Expertly, Sam swallowed every spurt as it arrived in her mouth... and not for the first time. Once I'd finished spewing and repeatedly filling her mouth, Sam came off my cock, licking her lips and smacking them loudly.</p><p>'Thank you.' I hugged her. 'You suck cock so well!'</p><p>'I had a good teacher!' she giggled.</p><p>We lay there naked and smoked a cigarette, chatting and having a cuddle</p><p>'Sounded like you had a good cum there babes?' I said.</p><p>'Not had one for a while... and they were never much cop to be honest. Not only that... but the last person to give my pussy a good licking... was you... when I was 8 years old!'</p><p>'You're kidding?' I said in disbelief.</p><p>Sam shook her head.</p><p>'How the fuck did you ever manage to have two kids then?'</p><p>'Rob, my partner... their Dad... he was okay when it came to a quick fuck... in-out... cum... done..'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'Seriously,' she told me, 'it was as quick as that... as long as he shot HIS load!'</p><p>'Typical of most blokes... selfish bastard' I said.</p><p>'Anyway... he refused to go down on me and lick my pussy... point blank!'</p><p>'You ARE kidding?' I said in astonishment. 'A tasty little pussy like yours and he wouldn't lick it?'</p><p>Sam shook her head.</p><p>'Totally refused. There were lots of other things he wouldn't do... or even try either!'</p><p>'Yet you were always willing to experiment and try anything... even back then when you were just 8!'</p><p>'I know,' she said, 'and I still am!'</p><p>She winked at me saucily.</p><p>'I'll remember that!' I laughed.</p><p>To my surprise, Sam said, 'Good!'</p><p>'So did he expect you to suck him off?'</p><p>'Oh yeah!' Sam replied as she blew out some smoke. 'I did it once... AND I refused to let him cum in my mouth!' she giggled. 'After that I refused to do it. When I realised he wouldn't do it to me.. I said bollocks to him!'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'And when we did actually fuck... it was all over in about thirty seconds. He never tried to make me cum... like you always did. You ALWAYS made me cum when I was a little girl, and because of that, I really enjoyed it... and that made me want to make you cum as well. You always cared how I felt. I was used to you and there was nobody... not him or anyone else... who could have matched up to you... or made me feel the way you did!'</p><p>We crushed out our cigarettes.</p><p>'Fancy a coffee? Sam asked. 'I need to go and check on the girls anyway.'</p><p>'Please' I replied.</p><p>I watched a naked Samantha climb out of the bed as she made her way out to the kitchen. She really was in fantastic shape for someone who had bore two children. I watched her sexy bum cheeks wiggle to and fro before she disappeared out of sight.</p><p>Shortly, Sam returned with two mugs of coffee. She set them down and slipped back in beside me. I put my arm around her as she cuddled back into me and rested her head on my chest.</p><p>'How are the girls?' I asked as I stroked her hair.</p><p>'Soundo!' she replied. 'I think you tired them out today!'</p><p>'They remind me so much of you when you were little... especially Madison. I know you were slightly older, but I did love you... even then.'</p><p>'I know,' she said softly. 'I loved you too.'</p><p>'I know you did... I could tell. What did you think when I first did it... you know, put my hand on your little bum?'</p><p>'Dunno really. It felt nice... I knew that. Mixed feelings I suppose... a bit confused?'</p><p>'Why? What do you mean?' I asked as I caressed her bum.</p><p>'Well at school, they did the thing about ""good touching"" and ""bad touching"" you know? Not like it is nowadays. Maddy's already had the paedophile thing at school!'</p><p>'Yeah,' I laughed. 'It's so over the top isn't it? Perverts on every street corner... always on the news, in the newspapers and all that...'</p><p>'It's all bollocks!' Sam said angrily.</p><p>'Do you think it's harmed you in any way, or do you wish it's never happened... be honest...'</p><p>'Honestly?' she said. 'No. I'm GLAD it happened, and no way did it harm me. In fact, I think the opposite, and it was a really GOOD thing to have happened. More girls should have a sexual relationship with a man at that age... or even younger, I think. The Government and that need to wake up and realise that... and stop sending men to jail for it!'</p><p>Clearly Sam had strong views on the subject as she continued.</p><p>'Don't get me wrong... I'm not saying it's for every girl...or boy even... but kids should be free to make their own decisions and have a sexual relationship if THEY want to.'</p><p>'Oh I agree,' I told her. 'No one should be forced into anything... I mean rape is rape... but take me and you for instance. They call that abuse, and if you were that age now and I fucked you... regardless of whatever YOU say or the consent you give... the law now says that it's statutory rape!'</p><p>'Well you didn't abuse me... and calling it rape is absolutely ridiculous... and I so wish you had now too!'</p><p>'I know that and you know that,' I told her, 'but the law makers say you're incapable of consent until you're 16.'</p><p>'Load of bollocks!' Sam said angrily. 'They should speak to girls like me... I'd set them straight!'</p><p>I had very little doubt that she would as well.</p><p>'When I was about 14...' Sam began, 'pretty much every girl in my class was having, or had already had sex. Alright, they probably didn't start at 6 or 7 like I did... but I bet some of them did though!'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'They would have if they'd have met me! But seriously, I bet there were more than you realised... at it with their Uncles, Granddads, the bloke next door... down the road... or even their own fathers!'</p><p>'Probably,' Sam agreed. 'But to go back to what you originally said. I felt so special and REALLY loved when we were doing stuff. It felt nice and exciting too. It was such a thrill when you first put your hand down my knickers... and I've never had that feeling since either. The fact that we had to keep it a secret... actually made it more exciting to be honest. I loved the fact that while they were all downstairs chatting, there was us... an 8 year old little girl with my legs spread wide open while you licked me... and then when I had my mouth full of cock while you slid it in and out...'</p><p>'It was pretty wild... and daring,' I said reminiscing. 'What about when you first saw, touched and sucked my cock?'</p><p>'I was surprised how big it was. I'd only seen my brother's dinky little cocktail sausage up until then,' she giggled. 'And I hadn't touched one... so I didn't know what to expect. It was weird, but in a good way... sort of hard and soft at the same time. Even when you asked me to put it in my mouth. I never realised that anyone did that for a start... and I expected it to be horrible.'</p><p>'Yeah...' I laughed. 'I remember the look on your face when I first asked you to put it in your mouth. You went ""Ewww... that's where you wee from..."".'</p><p>Sam laughed.</p><p>'Then I reminded you that I'd already licked where YOU wee'd from!'</p><p>She laughed again at the memory.</p><p>'I remember that...' Sam said with a chuckle, '...and when I agreed to give it a try... it wasn't anything like that. In fact, I loved the full feeling of a cock in my mouth. I loved the taste of pre-cum... you made loads of that... and the taste of cum itself is pretty good. There was only one part about it that I didn't like...'</p><p>I raised my eyebrows at her.</p><p>'What was that?' I wanted to know.</p><p>'When you cum in my mouth... I couldn't swallow it quick enough!' she giggled.</p><p>'Yeah you struggled a bit at first. Do you remember the time you coughed while you were swallowing it?'</p><p>Sam burst out laughing.</p><p>'It's one of my funniest memories... when it all shot out of my nose like some weird white snot?' she laughed harder. 'Then you had to do a very quick, very quiet dash across the landing to the bathroom for some tissue to clean me up with... that was SO funny!'</p><p>'Yeah!' I laughed with her. 'You seemed okay today though?'</p><p>'Yeah!' she giggled. 'I got a much bigger gob now!'</p><p>I hugged her close and kissed her head.</p><p>'Do you really wish we'd done more?'</p><p>'I do. I really wanted you to fuck me... but I didn't know how to ask you. I wanted to try it up my bum as well... in fact, I still do!'</p><p>'I might just grant you your wish!' I laughed. 'Can I ask you something... seriously?'</p><p>'Course!' Sam replied looking up at me, detecting the change in my tone.</p><p>'Now I've said all that... you know about when YOU were 8... how would you feel if Maddy... or even Beth, suddenly turned round one day and said to you that some bloke had put their hand down THEIR knickers... would you be okay with that?'</p><p>'I knew this question would come up sooner or later,' Sam said seriously, 'and if I'm honest about it... no I wouldn't!'</p><p>I raised my eyebrows in surprise.</p><p>'But you said...'</p><p>'Let me finish...' Sam continued. 'You said some bloke... so no, I wouldn't be happy with just anyone. If you'd said would you be happy if YOU had put your hand down their knickers... then that's different.'</p><p>'In what way?'</p><p>'Well, I know you for a start. I also know that you would never ever hurt them, do anything they wouldn't want you to do, or scare them. You care. I know that for a fact. I've been there... remember?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'I'm surprised you asked anyway,' Sam added.</p><p>'Why?'</p><p>'Well I asked you to bath Madison... remember? AND I told you to take your time!' she laughed.</p><p>'Well I did wonder what you were on about to be honest.'</p><p>'And did you... you know... do anything?'</p><p>'Yes... and no...' I laughed.</p><p>'What's that meant to bloody mean?' Sam laughed.</p><p>'Well I fingered her... kind of... if you know what I mean?'</p><p>Sam shook her head.</p><p>'Not really! Anyway, how did she respond?'</p><p>'Well she never went screaming to you did she?' I laughed. 'She seemed quite responsive as it goes. From my experience...'</p><p>'And you've had a shit load of that!' Sam giggled.</p><p>I glared at her before I smiled and kissed her on the nose.</p><p>'From my experience...' I repeated, 'I would conclude... Maddy is... how we say... well and truly...' I paused for effect. 'Up for it!'</p><p>'Good!' Sam said as she looked straight into my eyes. 'I want you to teach them... like you did me?'</p><p>'Both of them?' I asked, surprised that she'd included little Bethany.</p><p>Sam nodded.</p><p>'Don't worry, I'll help you. You'll have to see to my needs too though?' she laughed. 'And you won't have to do it in secret either!'</p><p>I kissed her lips.</p><p>'I want them to know all this is to know about sex... try everything... and that way, they won't end up with some twat loser who can't even be bothered to make them cum like I did! I want them to know what REAL pleasure's like... how wonderful a strong orgasm feels... just like I did. Orgasms they'll remember for the rest of their lives and pass on to their little daughters just like I'm doing. I can still remember how wonderful my first ever orgasm was, and I always will... and I have YOU to thank for that memory!'</p><p>'What if they tell someone... at school or something?' I asked.</p><p>'They won't, don't worry. I'll make sure that they know that what goes on between us in this flat... or yours... stays there!'</p><p>'When do you want me to start?' I asked.</p><p>'Whenever you want to?' Sam replied as she wrapped her hand around my hard cock and began to gently stroke me.</p><p>'I see you like the idea,' she said, squeezing it gently.</p><p>'You know me,' I replied. 'They've both got cute, sexy little pussies and bums.'</p><p>'They have haven't they? Anyhow, I've been waiting fifteen years for this!'</p><p>'For what?'</p><p>Sam came close to my face before whispering in my ear.</p><p>'Fuck me!' she whispered. 'Fuck me hard. I want to feel you ramming this...' she squeezed my cock again, '...deep inside me!'</p><p>'You couldn't get enough of my cock when you were an 8 year old... you haven't changed!'</p><p>'Let's hope the girls take after their Mum then...' she giggled. 'I think they will. Anyway, I've not had decent sex since then, so shut ya face and fuck me... NOW!'</p><p>I rolled over and got on top of her as Sam opened her legs.</p><p>'Guide it in babes...' I whispered lovingly.</p><p>Sam reached down and guided my cock into her hot, very slippery hole, before I moved my hips and it slipped easily inside her.</p><p>'Ooh...' Sam sighed as I pushed my cock deeper inside her.</p><p>'At long last...' I gasped, 'I have my cock inside you...wish I'd done it fifteen years ago!' I told her, as I began to slide in and out of her sopping wet pussy.</p><p>'So do I!' Sam gasped as I thrust harder.</p><p>'Ooh yeah... harder... faster...'</p><p>We built up a rhythm quickly and I knew that after our conversation and the mood we were both in, it would be a pretty quick fuck. I began to pound into her hard. As I did, I reached behind the small of her back down to her bum and I pushed my finger hard up her tight, sweet arse.</p><p>'Oh god yeah!' Sam gasped, as I rammed her pussy with my cock and her lovely tight bum with my index finger at the same time.</p><p>'I'm... gonna... cum... any... minute...' Sam panted as I continued to ram into her hard.</p><p>As Samantha started to cum, I slammed into her and finger fucked her backside hard. I could feel my own approaching, so I slammed into her one last time and held it there as I filled her womb with my hot, slimy, baby making seed, which I still wished I'd done fifteen years ago when the person underneath me was a little 8 year old girl. When we were both spent, I collapsed on top of her as we hugged and kissed in the lovely afterglow of our frenzied fuck, before we kissed long and hard. Once we broke away, Sam smiled at me dreamily.</p><p>'I just knew that if you ever got to fuck me... it would be the best ever!'</p><p>I hugged her and we kissed again.</p><p>'Thank you!' she said. 'That was the best fuck I've ever had. I liked your finger up my bum by the way!'</p><p>'It's just occurred to me... and I don't like to mention this... but shouldn't I have worn something?'</p><p>Sam burst out laughing.</p><p>'What... like a pair of bedsocks or a silly hat?'</p><p>I playfully slapped her bum.</p><p>'Mmm...' she giggled with a wicked look. 'No you're okay... I'm on the pill!'</p><p>We continued to hug and kiss, simply enjoying one another.</p><p>'You staying the night?' she asked.</p><p>'You want me to?'</p><p>'I wouldn't have bloody well asked if I didn't!' she laughed. 'And I'm sure the girls would love you being around.'</p><p>'That's settled then!' I told her. 'I can pick up clean clothes in the morning. It's not like I live miles away!'</p><p>We'd both dozed off blissfully to sleep in one another's arms, and were awoken by a little body climbing into the bed with us. I opened my eyes.</p><p>'Hello madam...' I said looking as a smiling Madison. 'You okay?'</p><p>'I'm hot... need a drink...' she complained.</p><p>Sam pulled Maddy's nightdress off over her head. Like earlier, Madison was totally unconcerned by me seeing her naked. I had a sheet covering me so she couldn't actually see that I was naked too. Sam slid out of the bed.</p><p>'I'll fetch you a drink sweetheart,' Sam said to Madison as she gave me a sly wink. 'Why don't you give Uncle Pete a nice hug?'</p><p>As Sam disappeared, walking gingerly with my cum oozing from her pussy and slowly running down the inside of her thighs from our earlier fuck, Maddy got under the sheet with me. I grabbed her and laid her tiny smooth body on top of my own big hairy one. Madison giggled as she realised I was naked too.</p><p>'Oi where's my hug?'</p><p>She wrapped her arms around my neck and hugged me tight as I rested my hands on her lovely, little round bum cheeks.</p><p>'I'll have a kiss with that as well...' I told her.</p><p>Maddy planted a big wet sloppy kiss on my lips before I lifted her down, and then laid her next to me as she put an arm across my chest and cuddled into me.</p><p>'Uncle Peter?' Maddy asked quietly. 'Are you going to be my new Daddy?'</p><p>'I don't know!' I answered her honestly. 'Would you like me to be?'</p><p>Madison nodded like mad.</p><p>'I'll be a good girl if you are... I promise!'</p><p>'Oh sweetie!' I said, putting my arm around her and hugging her close to me.</p><p>I was really touched by what she'd said and the way she'd said it, and felt a hard lump in my throat.</p><p>'I know you're a good girl... it's just a little bit more complicated than that!' I winked at her and kissed the top of her head. 'Grown up stuff always is!'</p><p>I stroked her hair.</p><p>'Let's just see what happens eh? Anyway, I'll always love you, Mummy and Bethany... no matter what okay?'</p><p>Maddy nodded her sweet little head as Sam returned with a glass of juice for her.</p><p>'Thanks Mummy!' she said, taking it from her and gulping it down quickly.</p><p>'Ooh you are thirsty!' I laughed. 'Save me a bit!</p><p>Madison stopped drinking and offered me the glass with the last bit in the bottom.</p><p>'Oh sweetheart... thank you!' I laughed. 'But I was only joking. You drink it!'</p><p>'I'm just going to lay Beth on her bed,' Sam told me.</p><p>'Want me to carry her in?' I offered.</p><p>'It's okay,' Sam replied. 'I'm used to it... and you two look like you're nice and comfy?'</p><p>'We are, aren't we poppet?' I said to Madison, giving her a hug and resting my hand on her bum again.</p><p>'Yup!' Maddy replied smiling. 'Snug as a bug...'</p><p>'In a rug!' I laughed.</p><p>Sam disappeared off as I tickled Maddy and she burst into a fit of the giggles. As she rolled about, she kicked the cover off and didn't seem bothered or worried in the slightest that I was naked. Sam returned quickly and slipped into bed beside us with Maddy in the middle.</p><p>'A Madison sandwich!' I laughed.</p><p>Little Maddy giggled.</p><p>'I could just eat you!'</p><p>'I bet you could!' Sam said with a crafty wink, the innuendo going straight over Maddy's head of course.</p><p>'Mads?' Sam said. 'You know sometimes in the bath... when Mummy makes you feel nice?'</p><p>Madison nodded.</p><p>'How would you like Uncle Peter to do it too?'</p><p>Maddy nodded enthusiastically.</p><p>'Remember what I told you though? It's still the same, even though Uncle Pete's going to join in...'</p><p>'Don't worry Mummy' she replied brightly. 'I still won't tell anyone... I promised!'</p><p>I was stunned. I had no idea that Sam had already started. I looked at her.</p><p>'You're not the only one...' she laughed as she took hold of my hand and with her hand on top of mine, placed it between her daughter's legs.</p><p>She pressed my hand against Madison's smooth bald little mound and smiled.</p><p>'Remind you of anything... or anyone?'' she laughed. 'Open your legs for Uncle Peter darling...' Sam said softly to her 6 year old daughter.</p><p>I felt Maddy's legs part.</p><p>'Good girl...' Sam said as she removed her own hand, leaving mine there.</p><p>I ran a finger along Maddy's soft smooth slit and back up before searching out her little nubbin at the very top.</p><p>'That's nice...' the little girl cooed. 'Do it again?'</p><p>I ran my finger up and down her little slit a few more times with a little firmer pressure. Little Maddy sighed, clearly feeling the pleasure.</p><p>'She definitely takes after you!' I said to Sam.</p><p>'Remember what Mummy told you Mads...' Sam said to her daughter, '...about all the sexy things she used to do when she was a little girl? All those really fun times and the nice feelings?'</p><p>Madison nodded.</p><p>'Uncle Peter was the man I did it with. He used to make Mummy feel really, REALLY nice... even nicer than he's making you feel now... and he taught her how to do the really sexy stuff. Now he's going to teach you too. Would you like that?'</p><p>'Goody!' Madison squealed, nodding and clapping her hands excitedly, 'And Bethany?'</p><p>'And Bethany too!' I confirmed. 'Is that okay with you?'</p><p>Maddy nodded again.</p><p>'I like it!' she said with the enthusiasm of any 6 year old. 'It feels nice... I like feeling nice!'</p><p>'Uncle Peter will make you feel the nicest ever... I promise!' Sam said as she took Maddy's soft little hand and guided it to my hard cock. 'You have to make Uncle Pete feel nice too...' she explained, as she helped the little girl curl her fingers around it with her own hand over her daughter's to guide her.</p><p>'Put your fingers around it darling...' Sam instructed... 'that's it.'</p><p>I felt Maddy's soft little hand taking a grip and I gasped.</p><p>'See?' Sam said softly. 'You're making him feel nice simply by touching him... just like he did to you just now. Isn't it?'</p><p>Sam and Madison both looked at me.</p><p>'That feels wonderful!' I confirmed. 'You're such a clever little girl Mads...' I praised her.</p><p>Madison beamed my praise.</p><p>'Now hold it nice and tight... not too tight though...' Sam told her. 'You need to check.'</p><p>Madison looked at me as she took a firm grip.</p><p>'That's lovely... just right!' I told the 6 year old with a big smile.</p><p>'Now... you move it up and down like this...'</p><p>Sam guided Maddy's little hand and showed her how to gently wank me.</p><p>'Like this Mummy?' little Madison asked as she moved my foreskin backwards and forwards.</p><p>'That's it!' Sam encouraged her. 'And the faster you do it, the nicer you make Uncle Peter feel...'</p><p>Maddy looked at me again and I nodded. Her hand movement speeded up, determined to make me feel nice.</p><p>'Oh that feels so nice sweetie...' I told her, 'you're making me feel so good!'</p><p>'You can use both hands if you want to...' Sam said to her. 'I've got an idea!'</p><p>Samantha lifted Madison up and sat her astride me, each of her little legs either side of my body so that she was facing me.</p><p>'Put both hands around it Mads...' Sam instructed.</p><p>Maddy followed her Mum's advice and added her other hand.</p><p>'Now do it...'</p><p>Madison began to wank me with both little hands wrapped around my cock, finding she could do it harder and faster.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' I groaned, looking down at little 6 year old Madison concentrating hard on the job in hand - literally.</p><p>'Now do it with just one hand?' Sam said as she took one of her little hands away and placed it on my balls. 'Rub these as you do it...' Sam instructed her daughter. 'You can squeeze them... but not too hard or you'll hurt him!'</p><p>I felt deliciously nice to have this lovely blonde 6 year old on top of me, wanking me and rubbing rubbing my balls tenderly, being taught by a beautiful woman whom I'd taught myself when she was just a little girl.</p><p>'You're such a big, clever girl Maddy!' I heaped praise on the little girl.</p><p>'Now...' Sam explained to her daughter, '...if you keep doing it like that... you'll make him feel really, really nice and special. You'll know when he feels extra nice because it'll get a tiny bit bigger... and then you'll feel it pump... and all this lovely hot slippery stuff will come shooting out of it!'</p><p>'Really?' Maddy asked, like she didn't really believe it.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'It's called cum!' Sam told her. 'Can you say that?'</p><p>'Cum!'Madison repeated.</p><p>'Clever girl! When Uncle Peter shoots his stuff out... and he gets that really special feeling?'</p><p>Maddy nodded.</p><p>'That's called cumming!' Sam explained, before she lowered her voice and whispered like it was a big secret, 'And it tastes yummy!'</p><p>'Can I have a taste?' Maddy asked innocently.</p><p>'Course you can darling...' Sam said, 'but you have to be a clever little girl and make it all squirt out first... so you have to do that nice and fast... and make Uncle Peter feel really nice and special! Think you can do that?'</p><p>Maddy nodded with determination before she went back to doing it two handed and wanked my cock furiously.</p><p>'That's it darling...' Sam encouraged, 'you'll make him squirt his cum in no time!'</p><p>'Cum!' Maddy repeated again, as if engraving the word on her brain and adding it to her ever expanding vocabulary.</p><p>'I'm close...' I whispered to Sam.</p><p>'Keep going nice and fast!' Sam told her 6 year old daughter. 'When it starts to shoot out... keep going until I tell you to stop okay sweetheart? That's really important. It's going to happen really soon...'</p><p>'Oh... aargh... here it comes!' I gasped.</p><p>My cock suddenly erupted in Madison's little hands.</p><p>'Ooh I felt it get all big!' Maddy squealed.</p><p>Her little eyes widened as she watched the first spurts fly out and land on my chest.</p><p>'Keep going darling...' Sam reminded her.</p><p>'Oh god... oh Maddy...' I gasped as I continued to cum.</p><p>The hot slippery fluid ran down my cock and over Madison's soft little hands. She began to giggle but never stopped her actions for a second.</p><p>'It's hot and gooey!' she giggled again, fascinated by the continuous flow of this white stuff coating her hands making them more slippery.</p><p>'Keep going...' Sam reminded her again. 'You're doing brilliantly!'</p><p>My spurting slowed down to a trickle before stopping completely.</p><p>'You can stop now sweetheart...' Sam told her daughter as she looked at my cock.</p><p>Madison released her grip and looked at her tiny, delicate hands covered in the slippery slime. She studied this stuff that she'd never seen before. Then she sniffed at it before sticking her little pink tongue and tentatively licking a little from the palm of her hand.</p><p>'Nice?' Sam asked.</p><p>Madison nodded her head before she lapped up a little more. I opened my eyes and saw Sam smiling.</p><p>'Oh wow Madison!' I raved. 'You made me feel SO nice and SO special. You are such a special, clever little girl! And special clever little girls get... a great big hug and an even bigger kiss. Come here!'</p><p>Maddy moved forward and I wrapped my arms around her skinny little body appreciatively in a bear hug. I gave her a big kiss on the lips.</p><p>'Well done sweetie!' I said as we broke away. 'I think because she's such a big and clever girl... we'll have to teach her to kiss like a big girl too! What do you think Mummy?'</p><p>'Definitely!' Sam said in agreement as Madison licked more cum from her hands.</p><p>'That nice babes?' I asked.</p><p>'It's really yummy!' she said.</p><p>I looked at Sam with a big smile.</p><p>'Like mother... like daughter!'</p><p>Sam rolled up with laughter.</p><p>'I don't know what you mean!' she said as she scooped some up for herself and licked it off, smacking her lips loudly.</p><p>'I need a wee Mummy!' Maddy said as she started to climb off me.</p><p>'Okay darling' Sam replied. 'Is it okay if Uncle Peter comes with you and watches?'</p><p>'Uh-huh!' the little girl replied, nodding her sweet head.</p><p>I looked at Sam.</p><p>'I remember how much you used to love watching me wee... it always turned you on... and gave you a massive hard-on!' she said with a big grin.</p><p>I got up, and holding Maddy's hand, the pair of us walked naked to the bathroom. I lifted her onto the seat and then knelt down, gently spreading her knees so that I got a good view.</p><p>'You're such a pretty little girl...' I told her, 'especially down there!'</p><p>I pointed between her little spread legs at her gorgeous bald little slit winking at me invitingly.</p><p>'I'm going to do it now...' she announced as the lightly golden coloured fluid began to dribble from the tiny opening between her legs.</p><p>I leaned forward and gave her a kiss.</p><p>'How about we surprise Mummy? I suggested as I continued to watch the little 6 year old have a wee.</p><p>'Yeah!' Maddy said happily before she suddenly thought about it. 'How?'</p><p>'When you've finished your wee wee... how about I teach you how to kiss like a REALLY big girl? Then we can show her when we go back?'</p><p>Little Madison nodded her head as her flow slowed down to a dribble and then stopped altogether. I grabbed a small wad of tissue and wiped her sweet smooth pussy for her.</p><p>'Okay... lean forward... and put you arms around my neck babes?'</p><p>Maddy followed my directions.</p><p>'Now... kiss like before... but close your eyes... and open your mouth a little... that's it... and then we put our tongues in each other's mouths.'</p><p>'Like you and Mummy do?'</p><p>'Yup!' I said. 'Shall we try?'</p><p>Maddy gave me a little nod, moved her head further forward and closed her tiny mouth on mine. I watched her eyes fall and immediately her little tongue was in my mouth meeting mine. They danced about, albeit a little clumsily and awkwardly. However, considering she was only 6 years old and it was her first time, she did extraordinarily well. I opened one eye and saw that Madison's were tightly closed. We broke away and she opened them.</p><p>'Oh you clever little girl!' I praised her. 'Did you like that?'</p><p>Maddy nodded her head vigorously.</p><p>'Can we do it again?' she whispered.</p><p>We kissed again. This time it was longer. Maddy was less awkward and much more confident in what she was doing.</p><p>When we broke away I said 'Sssh... let's go and show Mummy... but keep it a secret until we show her!' I winked.</p><p>'Okay dokey!' Madison replied happily, climbing off the toilet and flushing it.</p><p>We wandered back to the bedroom where Sam was lying naked on the bed. I climbed on next to her and slipped an arm around her, before Madison climbed up and lay naked on top of me. I put my other arm around her and stroked her soft but firm little bum. I leaned across and kissed Sam passionately as Madison watched with renewed interest. When we broke away I winked at the little girl.</p><p>'Mummy...' I said, 'do you want to see what clever little Maddy can do?'</p><p>Sam smiled and nodded. Madison put her arms around my neck like she'd done in the bathroom and brought her lips to mine. We closed our eyes and kissed passionately, just as Sam and I had done. When we broke off, Sam smiled and clapped her hands.</p><p>'You clever girl!' Sam said with pride. 'When did you learn to do that?'</p><p>Maddy giggled.</p><p>'Just now... when I was having a wee wee!' she replied just as proudly.</p><p>'Oh wow!' Sam said, before giving her daughter a huge hug and kiss.</p><p>'I think that clever little Madison deserves a special little treat. What do you think Uncle Pete?'</p><p>'Definitely!' I agreed. 'What did you have in mind Mummy?'</p><p>'Something I used to REALLY love you doing to me when I was a little girl... something I STILL love!' she laughed.</p><p>I knew immediately what she was referring to, and what she had in mind for the beautiful 6 year old. It was something I loved to do too, and was looking forward to it immensely. Sam arranged the pillows.</p><p>'Lay back on these sweetie...' Sam instructed as she positioned Madison against them. </p><p>She then picked up another.</p><p>'Lift up darling...'</p><p>Little Maddy arched her back and Sam slipped the pillow underneath her sweet little bum.</p><p>'Comfy?' she checked.</p><p>Maddy nodded before Sam took hold of her little slim legs and opened them wide.</p><p>'What's Uncle Peter going to do?' Maddy asked curiously.</p><p>'You'll see...' Sam replied, 'but it'll feel really... REALLY nice... I promise you. Mummy loved it when she was a little girl... and she still loves it! I bet you will too...' she smiled at winked at the 6 year old.</p><p>I crawled between Madison's splayed legs so that my face was an inch or two from that beautiful, sweet smooth hairless little slit. I sniffed that wondrous, distinctive fragrance of little pre-teen pussy. Her tiny pink opening winked at me invitingly, and I saw a wetness there glistening in the half light. Madison was definitely turned on and excited, and once again I was reminded of Samantha when she was an 8 year old. Even at that age, Sam used to get incredibly wet, horny and turned on. </p><p>It seemed that Madison had inherited the same sex drive.</p><p>I moved my head forward and planted a kiss on Maddy's fleshy little pubic mound. Her flawless skin was soft and smooth, just like her Mum's had been when she was a little girl, before I swiped my tongue tenderly up and down the line where her two little lips fused together. Little Madison gasped.</p><p>'That nice baby?' Sam asked her daughter, as she stroked her lovingly with her right hand.</p><p>Maddy nodded. I thumbed those soft little lips apart and used a fingertip to rub her tiny hard clitty hood.</p><p>'Ooh...' Maddy sighed as my finger hit the spot.</p><p>I gently sucked on each of her little lips in turn as Maddy continued to make little gasps and sighs of pleasure. I placed my hands under the 6 year old's bum so that I could lift her pelvis up more to my face. Using her left hand, Sam spread her daughter's 6 year old pussy lips for me with two fingers as I pushed the tip of my tongue into her tiny little hole, getting my first proper taste of her sweet juices.</p><p>Maddy's little pussy tasted as sweet as her mother's did at 8 years old. That wonderful, glorious, distinctive nectar that you only got from a little pre-teen girl's slit. Sweet and intoxicating. I pushed my tongue in a little deeper as Maddy sighed softly.</p><p>'How's that feel sweetheart?' Sam asked her daughter tenderly.</p><p>'Really nice Mummy...' she said dreamily.</p><p>As I licked her, Maddy began to gyrate and push her little hips onto my mouth.</p><p>'Do her bum as well...' Sam whispered quietly to me.</p><p>She reached over and took hold of Madison's ankles.</p><p>'I'm going to lift your legs right up babes...' she explained as she lifted Maddy's little legs up over her shoulders so that the 6 year old was almost bent double.</p><p>I'm always amazed at little girl's suppleness at that age. With her little legs bent over like that and held wide apart by her Mum, Madison's sweet little bum was totally accessible to me along with that lovely little pussy. I studied those gorgeous little bum cheeks before gently prising them apart to expose the wrinkly, darker pink of her tightly closed anal opening. I licked her bum crack from top to bottom, up along the line of her smooth lips to her hard little nubbin at the top. Then I flicked and circled her love button before I sucked on it, and then made my way back down the same way to her wrinkled little rosette. I licked all around the darker pink circle before stiffening my tongue and poking at her tight little sphincter.</p><p>All the while, Maddy was making little mewing noises and sighs of pleasure, clearly enjoying all the attention I was lavishing on her. I held her tiny waist as I stabbed my tongue at her opening.</p><p>'Ooh...' Madison squealed as her tight, virgin anal muscle relented and allowed my tongue entry. I pushed it right up inside her as 6 year old Madison squealed in delight.</p><p>'Oh... my baby takes after her Mummy...' Sam said softly to her daughter. 'She likes things up her little bum...'</p><p>I tongue fucked that sweet little bum hole for a few minutes before going back to her other tiny hole. I concentrated on her hard, pea sized clit as Sam released Maddy's legs down from her shoulders, but kept them spread widely apart. I alternately licked the length of her slit before licking and sucking on her tiny nubbin. The more I did it, the more little Maddy rotated and ground her pelvis onto my mouth as I teased her little love button with my tongue and lips.</p><p>'Make her cum now...' Sam whispered in my ear. 'Suck and lick her... give her an orgasm to remember for the rest of her life... just like you did to me when I was 8 years old... I want to see my baby cum...'</p><p>I went to town on the little 6 year old girl, sucking and licking like a man possessed as she continued to writhe about, gyrate her hips and breath faster. I brought her to the brink a number of times. Each time I knew she was about to cum, I changed tactics to stop her from going over the edge, wanting to build up that intense, desperate feeling inside her.</p><p>'Ooh... ooh... ooh...' Maddy gasped as I went for the final build up.</p><p>Both Sam and I knew that Maddy was going to cum imminently, and it was going to be the biggest, most powerful, most pleasurable experience Madison had ever experienced in her 6 years on this earth. I circled her clit with my tongue... round and round... getting quicker and quicker... getting harder and harder.</p><p>'Let it happen baby...' Sam whispered lovingly. 'It's going to feel really, really nice for you... so let yourself go... let yourself cum...'</p><p>'Oh yeah... really nice... oooh...'</p><p>Maddy's little face was screwed up, her eyes tightly closed and she was biting her bottom lip as she arched her back to grind her pelvis against my hungry mouth. I gave her clit one final hard suck, sending 6 year old Madison past the point of no return, over the edge and into little girl sexual heaven.</p><p>'Oh Mummy... mummmmmyyyy... MUMMMMEEEE!' little Maddy screamed in delight.</p><p>I stopped sucking and licking and instead, ground my thumb into her little clit hard, going around and around in tiny little circles as the 6 year old had the most powerful orgasm I'd ever seen in a little girl. She wailed and lifted her hips off the bed, gyrating, writhing and flailing her legs about wildly. I took my fingers away and let little Maddy ride out the rest of the pleasure waves that were rippling through her little 6 year old body. I looked at Sam and winked with a smile.</p><p>'Thank you...' she mouthed with tears in her eyes.</p><p>'Why are you hurting Madison?' a little voice suddenly said.</p><p>We both turned to look. Little 5 year old Bethany was stood at the door, a hand up the back of her nightie scratching her little bum sleepily and a teddy under her other arm.</p><p>'Shit!' I said quietly.</p><p>'We're not hurting her darling...' Sam said soothingly.</p><p>Bethany took a couple of steps closer.</p><p>'It sounded like it...' Bethany insisted. 'She was going ""ooh...ooh...ooh...""' She did a little impression. '..And then she cried out ""Mummy!""'</p><p>Madison was still lying totally naked and spread eagled on the pillows. Her legs were wantonly spread wide open, showing everyone present her sweet little pussy glistening and shining with wetness in the light, and a lovely dark pink colour from my attention. Bethany looked at her naked big sister. Without saying a word, she put her teddy down on the bed and pulled her own little nightdress off over her head, so that she was naked like the rest of us.</p><p>'Ooh...' I laughed, 'another little nudey girl... just like her big sister!'</p><p>Now she was a little more awake, Bethany giggled before she put her arms out to be lifted up, so I lifted her onto my lap and little Beth began to giggle uncontrollably.</p><p>'What's so funny?' Samantha asked her youngest daughter.</p><p>'We've all got no clothes on!' she giggled before she cupped a hand to her mouth and whispered to Sam, 'and I can see Uncle Peter's winkle!'</p><p>My cock was rock solid and standing out.</p><p>'Do you like Uncle Peter's winkle?' Sam asked her quietly.</p><p>Little Bethany had another good look... then nodded shyly.</p><p>'It looks like a big sausage!' she giggled.</p><p>Sam gave me a sly little wink.</p><p>'And I a little girl who LOVES big sausages!' Sam said.</p><p>Bethany nodded in agreement.</p><p>'What was you doing to Maddy... and why was she making that noise?' she wanted to know.</p><p>Before I had a chance to say a word, Sam piped up.</p><p>'We was making Madison feel really, really nice'</p><p>The 5 year old turned to her big sister who had now calmed down a little and opened her eyes, although her breathing was still fast and heavy.</p><p>'Isn't that right Mads?'</p><p>Madison had that dreamy smile on her face that little girls tended to have straight after an orgasm, and she was nodding furiously in confirmation. Bethany thought for a moment.</p><p>'Can you make ME feel nice?' she asked. ""Like you did Maddy?'</p><p>I looked to Sam, unsure of how to answer the little girl.</p><p>'What did you see sweetheart?' Sam asked.</p><p>Bethany seemed a little hesitant to answer.</p><p>'It's okay sweetie...' Sam encouraged her. 'You can say what you want in here.'</p><p>'Uncle Peter had his head between Maddy's legs...' she recounted, 'and he was licking and touching her trickle... down there!' she said, opening her legs and bending them a little before pointing to her own pudgy little mound.</p><p>'Would you like Uncle Peter to kiss and touch you down there as well... on YOUR trickle?' Sam asked her.</p><p>'Say yes!' Madison encouraged her little sister. 'It feels really... REALLY... nice!'</p><p>'Did it hurt?' Bethany wanted to know.</p><p>She still wasn't entirely convinced we hadn't been hurting her big sister. Maddy shook her head.</p><p>'It just makes you feel really... I dunno... nicer than anything!'</p><p>Bethany nodded shyly.</p><p>'Listen then...' Sam said, 'and this goes for BOTH of you. You mustn't never, EVER tell anybody about what we do okay? No one. Never. Ever!'</p><p>She then looked at each of the girls individually.</p><p>'Or we'll all get in VERY big trouble and they'll take you away!'</p><p>She paused for a moment to let the seriousness of it sink in.</p><p>'So I want you both to PROMISE me?'</p><p>'I promise Mummy!' Madison said solemnly.</p><p>'Me too...I promise!' Bethany added.</p><p>'That's my good girls!' Sam said as she hugged them tightly. </p><p>I moved my hand up Beth's little leg, stroking her smooth upper thigh before stroking her soft baby slit.</p><p>'Ooh...' Beth cooed with surprise, 'it tickles...'</p><p>I traced my finger along the line where her lips fused.</p><p>'But nice...' she giggled as she looked at my hard cock.</p><p>The 5 year old seemed absolutely fascinated by this big thing between my legs, something that didn't go unnoticed by the rest of us, especially Madison.</p><p>'Touch it!' Maddy encouraged her little sister. 'I did... and I made the stuff squirt out!' she added proudly for good measure.</p><p>Bethany looked up at Sam for confirmation. Sam nodded. Tentatively, Bethany reached her little hand out between my legs and I felt hot, soft, delicate little fingers on it, touching it lightly. Maddy crawled across the bed over to us.</p><p>'You have to put your hand round it... like this...' she said to her little sister as she wrapped her own little hand around it like she'd been shown.</p><p>I looked at Sam who smiled back at me.</p><p>'...Then you move it up and down... like this...' Maddy continued her instruction. '...But you have to do it nice and fast... and then if you do it fast and for long enough... hot slippery stuff shoots out... it's called cum...' she continued before adding, '...and it tastes yummy... doesn't it Mummy?'</p><p>Sam nodded at her to confirm what she was saying.</p><p>'Let's make Bethany feel all nice and squidgy first?' I suggested. 'Can you lay back on the pillows like Maddy did darling?'</p><p>Little Bethany crawled across the bed, her delicious little bum wiggling invitingly, and laid back on them. Maddy followed her. The 6 year old was revelling in being the sex teacher to her little 5 year old sister, and was keen to continue her instruction.</p><p>'You have to put your legs up like this...' she said, getting Beth to put her feet flat on the bed like she'd done, 'and then open your legs nice and wide!'</p><p>Sam and I watched in fascination and delight as Madison gently parted her little sisters knees, so that her little legs were spread wide. Sam sat on the other side of her youngest daughter and stroked her hair lovingly.</p><p>'Don't worry sweetie..' she encouraged, looking at the slightly concerned expression she had on her face. 'It's not going to hurt I promise. It'll make you feel really really nice!'</p><p>I crawled between her spread little legs and blew a little raspberry on her smooth soft, flat little tummy before giving her pudgy little mound and clit area a long lingering kiss. Little Bethany was clearly very sensitive there, as the second my lips made contact, she let out a little gasp, before I ran my tongue up and down the little line where her smooth lips joined.</p><p>'That nice baby?' Sam asked.</p><p>Bethany nodded. Sam brought one of her hands down and carefully parted little Bethany's vaginal lips with her fingers. I savoured that sweet aroma again as her tiny hole opened slightly. Little Beth was clearly sexually excited. Her shiny hairless lips were already quite pink as I began to lick them and suck on her tiny nubbin.</p><p>'Ooh that feels nice Mummy...' she sighed.</p><p>'It's nice when he licks your bum as well!' Maddy piped up. 'Lick her bum Uncle Pete...' she encouraged..</p><p>'Shall I?' I asked.</p><p>Sam nodded as she lifted Bethany's legs up high like she'd done with Madison. I set to work in exactly the same way as I'd done with her sister, and in half the time, little Bethany was gasping and writing around moaning, her tiny body shaking and jerking, as I brought the little 5 year old to her very first, very intensive orgasm.</p><p>I came off her and Sam let her legs down. I looked at little Bethany who lie there panting. Her eyes were closed and her flat little chest rose and fell very quickly as pleasure continued to ripple through her tiny sexy body</p><p>'I know a little girl who has a VERY sensitive little love button...' I said before looking at Madison and adding, '...and two very sexy little girls who take after their Mummy!'</p><p>Maddy beamed me a lovely smile.</p><p>'They both like oral and anal...' I said to Sam with a big smile.</p><p>'Nothing wrong with that!' Sam laughed as Madison crawled over to me and wrapped her little hand around my hard cock again.</p><p>'Mmm...' I moaned as she gently began to wank me. 'And a little 6 year old girl especially... who loves cock!'</p><p>Maddy giggled as she continued to play with me. Still breathing heavily, Bethany crawled across to watch her sister and see how it was done.</p><p>'Was that nice poppet?' I asked the angelic 5 year old.</p><p>She nodded furiously.</p><p>'It still feels nice, squidgy and tingly!' she said with a big smile.</p><p>I gave her a little wink.</p><p>'I think...' Sam said, 'that as Uncle Peter worked so hard to make you two feel so nice... how about the three of us make him feel nice now?'</p><p>'Yeah!' Both girls squealed enthusiastically, clapping their hands.</p><p>I moved across the bed and lay back on the pillows with my legs apart. Madison sat kneeling on one side of me with Bethany doing the same on the other, and Sam kneeling behind her. Sam took Bethany's hand and encouraged her to wank me, but the little 5 year old struggled to fit her tiny fingers around my hard cock.</p><p>'Use both hands darling...' Sam said as she brought the little girl's other hand up and using her own hands, wrapped them around it. She then guided her on how to wank me.</p><p>
'Oh that is so nice...' I gasped. 'You two are such clever little girls!'</p><p>As Bethany continued to stroke me with Sam's assistance, Madison took it upon herself to caress my balls.</p><p>'Who wants to see what Mummy used to do to make Uncle Peter feel nice when she was a little girl like you?' Sam asked.</p><p>'Me! Me!' both girls screeched excitedly.</p><p>Sam repositioned herself between my legs.</p><p>'Move round then,' she said, 'so that you can both see and get a good view.' </p><p>The girls shuffled around on their knees as Sam leant across me and licked the head of my cock.</p><p>'Oh wow!' I heard Madison gasp.</p><p>I looked at Bethany who remained silent, but had wide, interested eyes and an open little mouth. Samantha took the head of my cock into her mouth and sucked gently.</p><p>'Mmm...' I sighed, 'that feels so good...'</p><p>Sam pulled her mouth off me and then licked my balls before coming back up.</p><p>'That makes Uncle Peter feel really special... like he just made you two?' Sam explained. 'Want to try and make him feel special like that?' she asked Madison.</p><p>Maddy nodded and leaned over like she'd seen Sam do. Little 6 year old Madison was taking to her sex lessons like a duck to water, and reminded me so much of her mother when she was a little girl. That's not to say that sweet little Bethany wasn't interested. Sam instructed Maddy, as Bethany bent her head down to get a better look.</p><p>'Okay... start by licking at the bottom there...'</p><p>Sam pointed at the base of my cock.</p><p>'...Right the way up to the top there...'</p><p>She pointed again.</p><p>'...And down again... that's it..'</p><p>I moaned and sighed softly as Madison's hot little pink tongue made contact with my hard, aching cock.</p><p>'That's it... good girl...' Sam said, 'move round a bit this way...'</p><p>She held Maddy by her slim little hips and repositioned her on the bed.</p><p>'Open your legs a little bit as well...'</p><p>Maddy complied with her Mum's instruction.</p><p>'That's it...' Sam said to her. 'If you remember to do it in this position with your legs apart... then Uncle Pete can make you feel nice and play with your little pussy or bum while you suck him... as I know he likes to do that. And while you suck him, always try to look up at him while you're doing it... he likes that as well. Always let him guide you. He might want to hold your head... while he pushes it in and out of your mouth... or he might tell you to put more in your mouth... or suck a bit harder. You should always do what he asks if you want to make him feel special... okay girls?'</p><p>Two little heads nodded up and down.</p><p>'So... you ready to suck it properly now Mads?'</p><p>The 6 year old nodded eagerly.</p><p>'Good girl... now open your mouth, but remember to keep your teeth out of the way because they're very sharp... now put your lips over them... like this...' Sam demonstrated what she meant before both girls copied her. 'Because you don't want to hurt Uncle Peter do you?'</p><p>Both girls shook their little blonde heads.</p><p>'Now Mads...' she continued, '...slide your lips over the top...'</p><p>I felt Madison's hot little mouth engulf itself over the head of my cock and I nearly came there and then. The feeling was indescribable as the naked little 6 year old started to deliver her first ever blow-job under the instruction and guidance of her naked mother, as her little equally naked 5 year old sister watched and learned with her. Sam put her hand on the back of Madison's head and gently pushed down, encouraging the little girl to take more cock into that sweet little mouth of hers.</p><p>'Breathe through your nose baby...' Sam whispered softly, '...good girl...take more in... more...' she instructed.</p><p>All the while, little Madison looked up and me and I watched her tiny cheeks bulging out. I reached out and lightly ran my fingertip along her sweet bum crack and pussy lips from behind.</p><p>'Suck harder poppet...' Sam whispered to the sweet little blonde.</p><p>I felt the little girl suck on my cock harder as Sam pushed her head down further and little Bethany craned her neck down so that she could watch close up. Suddenly little Maddy gagged. Sam released the pressure and Madison took her mouth off, coming up for air as she coughed. I looked at Maddy who smiled at me with little watery eyes.</p><p>'That happens sometimes...' Sam explained softly, 'you okay darling?'</p><p>Maddy had stopped coughing now. She smiled and nodded before giggling.</p><p>'It happens sometimes...' Sam repeated giving Maddy a little hug. 'Don't worry... you'll get past that and it won't be a problem!'</p><p>Sam leant across me.</p><p>'Soon...' she said to the girls, 'you'll be able to do this!'</p><p>Samantha opened her mouth, and expertly slid her lips down the entire length of my cock. She held it in the back of her throat for a few moments while I groaned with pleasure, as her two naked little girls learned and watched with admiration. Sam moved her lips back to the top, and then swirled her tongue around the head before coming off, long stringy strands of pre-cum hanging from her lips which she wiped with the back of her hand.</p><p>'I learned to do that when I was just a little girl like you two!' she said to the two wide-eyed little beauties.</p><p>I was amazed by little Bethany. For a 5 year old, she had an exceptionally keen interest in sex, and like her mother when she was young, seemed eager to try absolutely anything.</p><p>'Can I suck on it Mummy?' Bethany asked hopefully.</p><p>Without waiting for an answer, I felt her tiny hands around my cock and a hot, wet sensation on the end of it.</p><p>'Oh... my...god...' I sighed at this unexpected pleasure.</p><p>'Put it right in baby...' Sam encouraged the 5 year old, '...don't scratch him with your teeth sweetheart... be careful...'</p><p>She pushed Beth's head down gently to force more in. Bethany struggled even to fit the the big round end into her tiny little mouth. I ran my finger along her lovely little slit from behind, surprised at how wet and slippery the 5 year old's little pussy was. She seemed to suck a little harder when I stroked her as she looked up at me, before coming up for air. Like her mother before her, a long strand of pre-cum dangled from her lips before she wiped the back of her hand across her mouth like she'd seen her Mummy do, and then smiled at me.</p><p>'Well done Bethany!' I praised the little girl. 'That was wonderful. So wonderful... that I'm very close to squirting!'</p><p>Bethany was overjoyed at the prospect of seeing my cum shoot out and clapped her hands in glee.</p><p>'Put your hands around it Beth...' Sam said, wanting to continue the momentum before I went off the boil as it were, '...and we can make Uncle Peter squirt his cream!'</p><p>Bethany grasped my cock with both hands and began to wank me.</p><p>'Do it really really fast!' Maddy advised her little sister.</p><p>'That's right sweetheart!' Sam confirmed, as she guided Maddy's hands onto my ball sack.</p><p>The look on little Bethany's face was an absolute picture. One of total and utter concentration and determination to see the cum she'd heard so much about, shoot out of it like her older sister Madison had already done.</p><p>'Don't stop doing it until I tell you darling...' Sam reminded the 5 year old, as she wanked me with all her might.</p><p>'Mmm... yeah... oh god...' I panted '...here... it...comes...'</p><p>I felt my cock swell as my seed made its way up the shaft of my cock and then spewed forth as the 5 year old wanked me and her 6 year old sister fondled my balls, overseen by their mother. My cum shot high in the air, such was the intensity of the orgasm little 5 year old Bethany had induced, spurt after spurt flying out and landing on my belly and coating both girl's little hands in the slimy goo. Both Bethany's and Madison's eyes widened in amazement as they watched it fly out, despite the fact that little Maddy had already seen it before of course.</p><p>'Keep going!' Sam reminded little Bethany as she continued to slide her tiny hands up and down my shaft in the slippery goo.</p><p>'Oh you girls... are... so good...' I managed to get out, 'so sexy... making me feel... so nice...ooh yeah...' I gasped as the spurts became less forceful, slowed and eventually stopped.</p><p>'You can stop now poppet...' Sam told her daughters with a tone of pride in her voice.</p><p>'That was so nice...' I said as I tried to catch my breath. 'You are such clever little girls!'</p><p>I heaped praise on them and gave them both a huge, grateful hug before they both looked at their little hands covered in my cum. Immediately, little 6 year old Maddy began to lick it off hers. Clearly, she'd very quickly discovered a love for the taste of semen. Just like her mother had. Little Bethany looked at the hot stringy mess on hers, a little unsure. Sam leant over and began to lap up some of the cum that had dribbled down my cock and landed on my stomach.</p><p>I kept a careful eye on little Bethany. The 5 year old decided she wasn't going to be outdone or left out, and so took a hesitant little lick at the gooey mess all over her hands. She decided it wasn't so bad and took another, bigger lick. It wasn't long before she was lapping it up noisily with the same gusto as her Mum and 6 year old sister. The only sound in the room was the slurping, gulping and swallowing of the three of them as they cleaned both me and themselves. Watching Sam and her two little girls lapping up my seed with such enthusiasm was incredibly erotic. Very soon, between the three of them every trace of it was gone. Sam looked at me, smacked her lips noisily and smiled seductively. Both little girls gave me big cummy smiles too.</p><p>Soon the four of us lay naked on the bed. Madison was to my right, my arm around her, caressing her cute little bum as she cuddled into me sideways. On my left was little Bethany, sandwiched between myself and Samantha on the end. We all dozed off into a blissful sleep in a tangle of arms, legs and hugs.</p><p>I was awoken by movement in the bed. I opened my eyes to see little Bethany struggling to get out of it without disturbing everyone else.</p><p>'What's up poppet?' I asked her quietly.</p><p>'Need a wee wee!' she whispered back.</p><p>'Hold on...' I said quietly as I carefully extracted my arm from around her sleeping sister.</p><p>I managed to get out of bed quietly without disturbing little Madison, and reached across to lift naked little Bethany up and out of the bed.</p><p>'Thank you...' she whispered as she wrapped her little legs around me and I carried her out to the bathroom and plonked her on the toilet seat.</p><p>'Can I watch?' I asked.</p><p>Little Bethany smiled and nodded her head.</p><p>'Open these up then!' I said as I gently took hold of her knees and pushed her legs wide apart.</p><p>I placed my thumb on her little clit and gently rubbed it in tiny circles. I smiled at the sexy little 5 year old who beamed me a smile back.</p><p>'That nice darling?'</p><p>Bethany nodded but had a slightly worried look about her.</p><p>'It's okay poppet...'I said, sensing what was troubling her. 'If you need to wee, you just do it. Don't worry about doing it on my hand!'</p><p>Bethany looked relieved as the amber fluid began to slowly dribble from between her open legs. As it trickled out. I ran my finger up and down her little slit, her hot urine splashing over my fingers. Beth watched in fascination as I raised my fingers to my mouth and licked them, tasting the sweet, salty juice that had just left her little body. I tenderly took hold of her little hand and placed it into the hot stream that was flowing from her. Little Bethany giggled as her delicate fingers got saturated with wee. I lifted her hand to her own mouth.</p><p>'Lick them sweetheart...' I whispered, 'taste your wee wee...'</p><p>To my utter surprise, Bethany didn't hesitate to put her urine soaked fingers in her mouth.</p><p>'Nice?'</p><p>Bethany nodded as she sucked and licked her fingers.</p><p>Grabbing one of the plastic beakers on the shelf, I tipped the toothbrushes into the sink before I held it between her legs under her sweet little pussy, and caught the last drops of her wee before her flow stopped. The small beaker was about a third full of Beth's sweet juice. I took a little sip before handing her the beaker. Without hesitating, little Bethany raised it to her mouth and gulped it down greedily, some of the golden liquid dribbling down her chin, neck and onto her flat little chest. She handed me back the empty beaker with a huge smile on her face as she smacked her little lips.</p><p>'Did you enjoy that baby girl?' I asked.</p><p>Beth nodded with a big smile. I leaned forward and licked the dribbled urine from her little chest and around her tiny pink nipples, before licking her sweet little pussy for the last droplets of her sweet little girl juice. I then stood up, rinsed the beaker and put the toothbrushes back in it before replacing it on the shelf. I wet a face cloth and wiped Beth's face, neck and chest to stop her smelling too much before drying her, flushing, and then carrying her back to the bedroom. </p><p>We arrived back in the bedroom to find that Maddy had decided to change her position and was lying sideways across the bed. I wandered back out with little Bethany still in my arms.</p><p>'I think we need to sleep in your bed!...' I whispered.</p><p>Bethany gave a quiet little giggle as I carried her into her room, and placed her on the small single bed before climbing in next to her.</p><p>'Uncle Peter?' little Beth whispered.</p><p>'Yes darling?' I replied, wrapping her tiny body in my big arms.</p><p>'Will you touch me again... like you did in the toilet?'</p><p>'If you want me to sweetie,' I replied. 'Are you going to touch and suck me like you did earlier?'</p><p>Bethany beamed me a smile as she nodded eagerly. She reached across, and her little fingers stretched around my hard cock. She then decided that two hands were better, so she got up onto her knees, and with both of them around it, began to wank me. I reached around her and placed a hand on each of her tiny bum cheeks, giving them a gentle squeeze before I scooped up a decent amount of my pre-cum and worked it around her tiny, tight little wrinkled anal opening. I then scooped up some more and smeared that there too, just to make sure she was well and truly lubricated.</p><p>'I'm going to put my finger up your bum...' I warned her, not wanting her to be taken too much by surprise.</p><p>'Okay!' she said simply, as she bent forward to give me better access to her sweet, tiny tight poop chute.</p><p>As she was younger and obviously much smaller than Maddy, I decided to use my little finger. It felt like it was going to be very resistant, but I managed to slowly inch my fingertip in before her tight little sphincter gave up the fight completely and I pushed my finger up her bum to the first joint. She didn't seem bothered by it at all, nor did she appear to be in any pain or discomfort either.</p><p>'That okay?' I checked, my little finger lodged up her tiny rectum.</p><p>'Uh-huh...' she nodded, 'feels nice...' before she leant forward and her sweet hot lips made contact with the tip of my cock.</p><p>I felt her little tongue swirl around the head just like Sam had shown her earlier, before she opened her little mouth and slid her lips over it. She'd obviously watched her Mum very closely. Little Bethany was without a doubt, a little slut in waiting, and a natural born cock sucker. It also appeared that the innocent looking Bethany was interested in the dirtier, more 'perverted' side of sex. Her drinking of her own urine was proof of that. I pushed my finger deeper into her tiny, tight bum, and used my other fingers to rub her tiny clit from behind.</p><p>Beth continued to suck on my cock as she looked up at me, another lesson learned from Mummy. I applied gentle pressure to the back of he head like Samantha had done earlier. The little 5 year old knew this was a signal to take more into her tiny mouth. The little darling crammed in a little more as her cheeks bulged out, and she sucked a little harder.</p><p>I was now finger fucking her tiny tight back door with my little finger as I stroked her smooth little slit at the same time. Holding her head in place I slowly began to move my hips, sliding the big round head of my cock in and out of little Bethany's tiny mouth and sweet sucking lips.</p><p>'Ooh baby... ooh yeah... making Uncle Peter feel so nice... clever girl... suck me harder... ooh good girl...'</p><p>It felt so good that I struggled to get the words out.</p><p>'Get ready to swallow poppet... I'm cumming.... here it is...aaarggh...'</p><p>My cock swelled, and I felt it starting to spew into the little girls hot sucking mouth. I withdrew my finger from her bum, and used both hands to hold her little head in place.</p><p>She swallowed, gulping noisily and continually, but I never released my grip on her. She coughed and gagged as cum dribbled from her nose and mouth. I released my hold on her head, but little 5 year old Bethany stayed right on my cock, gulping and slurping away, even though she had no chance of swallowing anywhere near all of it. I pulled out of her mouth and the last couple of weak spurts hit her in the face, making her giggle like mad.</p><p>I looked at the cute blonde 5 year old with my semen coating her face, neck and chest. She looked up at me with big streaks of slimy cum across her face and in her hair, before giving me a big cummy smile, as long ropes hung down from her sweet cherry lips.</p><p>'Oh you are such a big, clever girl!' I beamed as I heaped praise on her.</p><p>But Bethany wasn't finished yet. She leaned back over me and began to lick up all the cum she'd missed off my cock like she'd done earlier with Maddy and Sam. She lapped away with the same enthusiasm as I continued to stroke her sweet little pussy from behind and played with her bum again. Every so often she'd stop, scoop up some of the goo that was running down her little flat chest, and then go back to my cock and surrounding area.</p><p>Little Bethany was definitely her mother's daughter. She absolutely loved the taste of cum, and I resolved to ensure that it would NEVER be in short supply.</p><p>I dozed off and little Beth must have done the same. When I woke up and opened my eyes, little Bethany was still leaning across me, and had fallen asleep with her sweet face a few inches from my now soft cock. Her little face and chest was encrusted with dried cum. Her hair was also stuck to her forehead where my semen had dried in it. Her hand was still wrapped around my cock, and every so often she squeezed it in her sleep.</p><p>It was making me feel incredibly horny again looking at her tiny naked body and my cock inches from that sweet innocent looking little face. Her bum was sticking up in the air and I could have eaten my dinner off it... so long as I was allowed to 'lick the plate clean' of course. I squeezed those delicious little bum cheeks before I wetted my finger and stroked her little pussy from behind, making little Bethany sigh in her sleep. I was just getting ready to launch a full out assault on Bethany's lovely little pussy and bum when I heard the toilet door creak open.</p><p>I gently lifted Bethany off me, after carefully uncurling her little fingers from around my cock, and laid her down next to me before I got out of bed. As I reached the bathroom, the door was open with the light on and Madison was sitting on the seat. She had her legs wide apart and was scratching the top of her leg sleepily.</p><p>'Hello sleepyhead...' I said quietly.</p><p>Poor little Maddy jumped, not having heard me come in. She looked up at me and gave me a big smile, her lovely eyes locking onto my cock which had now become hard, sticking out in front of me. I knelt down and gave her a kiss, as her scratching hand went from thigh to between her legs.</p><p>'That was nice and sexy...' I whispered as she giggled. 'here... let me do that...'</p><p>I gently moved her hand from between her legs and replaced it with my own, gently circling her little love button with my fingertip. As I fingered her, I whispered in her ear.</p><p>'Have you ever tasted your own wee?'</p><p>To my total surprise, little Maddy nodded before adding a little hesitantly and shyly, '...and my poo!'</p><p>'And your poo?' I said, raising my eyebrows.</p><p>Madison nodded again.</p><p>'I wanted to know what they tasted like...' she said like it was no big deal.</p><p>'And?' I asked.</p><p>'They're okay,' she replied just as simply. 'Poo's a bit smelly though!' she giggled.</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'Yeah it does tend to be sweetie,' I said before whispering 'how about you show me?'</p><p>I grabbed the beaker again like I'd done earlier with Bethany. Madison giggled naughtily as I held it between her legs.</p><p>'Wee into this!' I said.</p><p>'What about the poo?' she asked.</p><p>'Poo like you normally do darling,' I told her, 'we can sort that out after.'</p><p>'Okay!' she said happily with a big smile.</p><p>I watched her face as she strained. A little liquid dribbled into the beaker before I heard a splash of something hitting the water.</p><p>'I did it!' she whispered, followed by that giggle again</p><p>'Good girl,' I said encouragingly, 'now show me what you did babes?'</p><p>I watched as Madison lifted her bottom up a little and reached underneath with her hand. When she pulled it back out, one of her fingers had a little light brown streak on it. She looked directly at me, stuck it in her mouth and sucked it clean.</p><p>'Oh wow!' I said as I offered her the beaker.</p><p>Madison took it from me and swallowed the contents in one big gulp before handing it back. I rinsed the beaker, replaced the contents and placed it back on the shelf.</p><p>'Wow' I said again. 'You're a very dirty, sexy little girl aren't you?'</p><p>Maddy giggled uncontrollably and nodded.</p><p>'Is that bad?' she wanted to know.</p><p>'No darling...' I reassured her as I wrapped my arms around her, 'it's incredibly sexy. You are incredibly sexy!' I praised her.</p><p>Maddy jumped off the toilet, turned round and bent over the bowl.</p><p>'Wipe my bum for me Uncle Pete?' she asked.</p><p>She looked pretty clean but I grabbed some tissue and wiped her before flushing it away.</p><p>'Want to go in the lounge so we don't wake anyone up?' I said with a wink.</p><p>Maddy nodded with a big smile, so I picked the naked 6 year old up and carried her into the lounge. I sat on the edge of the sofa with Madison on my lap facing me, a leg either side and her soft smooth pussy pushing up against my hard dripping cock. I put my arms around her and kissed her lips.</p><p>'That feels nice...' I sighed quietly.</p><p>I lowered my hands onto her tiny hips and and pulled her even closer, forcing her soft fleshy lips onto my cock a little more.</p><p>'Mmm... that's really nice!'</p><p>I grasped my cock and rubbed it up and down the soft folds, as my fingers probed at her rear entrance. After a little coaxing, my finger penetrated her tight wrinkled rosebud and her anal ring clamped it tightly.</p><p>'Oh...' she gasped as it went in.</p><p>'You okay darling?' I asked.</p><p>'Yeah,' Maddy gasped. 'That feels nice up my bum!'</p><p>'Good!' I told her. 'I have an idea!'</p><p>I pulled my finger from her bum.</p><p>'Jump down a minute sweetie.'</p><p>Madison climbed off my lap and then I stood and picked her up.</p><p>'Seeing as you like my finger up there so much... how would you like me to lick your bum?' I whispered, squeezing the little cheeks in question.</p><p>'Like you did before?'</p><p>'Better!' I said with a wink. 'I want to stick my tongue right up inside you like I did with my finger and make you feel really, really nice!'</p><p>I knew this little pre-teen anal queen would nod furiously at me, and that's exactly what she did. So I set her down on the armchair, facing away from me curled up in a sort of ball, with that delicious little of hers in the air. I knelt down behind her, getting her into the perfect position with her legs slightly apart and that soft, peach of a bum level with my face. I kissed each of those lovely rounded, unblemished globes before gently prising them apart.</p><p>I looked at the darker pink, wrinkled circle surrounding the tightly closed little hole, before running my tongue up and down the crack a few times where those lovely little cheeks met. Maddy made pleasurable little sighs. When I stabbed at her anal ring with my stiffened tongue, I felt her pushing her bum back onto my face. As I pushed through the natural resistance, Maddy sucked in her breath. I pushed my tongue right up her, as deep into her anal canal as I could, breathing in that fantastic fragrance that you only got with little girls. With my right hand, I reached in front of her between her skinny little legs, and started to circle her little nubbin with my finger as I tongue fucked her lovely little bum. I speeded up my rubbing of her little love button, getting faster and rubbing it harder.</p><p>'Ooh... that feels nice...' Maddy panted, her breathing fast and raspy. 'I like that... your tongue... so nice... up my bum...'</p><p>Her little body began to shake and shudder, and I knew my little 6 year old sexpot was about to cum.</p><p>'Aargh... nice...' I heard her gasp.</p><p>I withdrew my tongue and concentrated on her slit to give her a lovely, strong and pleasurable orgasm.</p><p>'Cum for me baby...' I whispered, '...have a nice beautiful cum for Uncle Peter...'</p><p>I rubbed even faster and harder and as her little legs wobbled, she threw her head back.</p><p>'Yeah...nice...' she managed to get out, her little body convulsing and shaking as pleasure spread across her 6 year old body from between her legs.</p><p>I continued to rub her until she couldn't take any more, and she collapsed in a little heap on the armchair, her little body still shuddering. Maddy was panting and unable to speak. I picked her up and sat her back on my lap as she cuddled into me, her orgasm continuing to rack her little body.</p><p>I let her ride the pleasure right out for a few minutes until she managed to regain her breath, and looked up at me with one of those dreamy, post orgasmic little smiles. I kissed her on the lips as I looked into those sweet, innocent looking, bright blue eyes and I stroked her hair tenderly.</p><p>'I know a very sexy little girl... who likes dirty, naughty things done to her cute little bum bum!'</p><p>Maddy giggled naughtily as I gave her bum another little squeeze.</p><p>'And her name's...Madison!'</p><p>Maddy giggled again.</p><p>'I think we should get some sleep?' I said, picking her back up.</p><p>We made our way back to the bedroom and with a naked little Madison in my arms, we drifted off into a blissful sleep as Samantha slept silently beside us.</p><p>I awoke in the morning to a lovely kiss from Sam and the smell of freshly brewed coffee.</p><p>'Morning!' I said, opening my eyes and returning the kiss.</p><p>'Busy night?' she laughed.</p><p>I looked round. Maddy was missing.</p><p>'She's with Beth... watching cartoons in the lounge. Funny how they both look so knackered though...' she laughed again.</p><p>'Well... you know how it is!' I laughed as I sat up.</p><p>'I know YOU!' she smiled, slipping her hand under the cover and feeling my usual morning hard on.</p><p>'Ooh...' she whispered, 'I hope this one's for me. Beth and Maddy had enough of their own during the night!' she winked.</p><p>'How the bloody hell do you know?' I laughed.</p><p>'I have eyes and ears... oh and the dried cum on Bethany was a bit of a give-away!' she laughed.</p><p>'You looked like you were enjoying yourselves... and I was knackered so I left you to it... the girls filled me in with the rest this morning!' she told me as she slowly stroked me.</p><p>Before I knew it, Sam had locked her mouth onto my cock, and in no time at all, I was depositing another load of my slippery baby making seed down her lovely throat.</p><p>'Now THAT'S what I call breakfast! Sam giggled, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.</p><p>'It's the ONLY way to wake up!' I laughed. 'I can see where Bethany and Madison get their sexual appetites from!' I said as we cuddled up closely.</p><p>'Well, I got you to thank for that!' she replied with another laugh.</p><p>I was about to come back at her with some smart-arse remark when the two little girls in question came bounding in, both still stark naked and as cute and sexy as ever. They decided to jump on the bed and 'bundle' me. I grabbed them both, tickled their skinny little ribs, and soon they were both writhing around, howling with laughter. It wasn't long before I had a naked little Bethany next to me on one side, Samantha on the other and Madison on top of me. My cock stiffened, although not fully, as little Maddy ground her sweet little pussy onto me.</p><p>'Why don't you two go and watch some more cartoons?' Sam suggested. 'I want to talk to Uncle Peter for a minute?'</p><p>They both complained, but after a sloppy wet kiss from each of them, they did as their Mum asked and they both scampered back to the lounge. Sam and I lay there having a kiss and a cuddle while we lay there chatting.</p><p>'They both love you!' she told me.</p><p>I nodded in acknowledgement.</p><p>'I love them too... and I've always loved you!'</p><p>'You always loved my body... and the things we did!' she laughed.</p><p>'That as well!' I replied, kissing her forehead. 'So, what did you want to talk about?'</p><p>'I was just wondering if you wanted to take Maddy back up with you for the day... and night?' she said. 'Maybe give her some... well private tuition? Then tomorrow you could swap for Beth?'</p><p>'That sounds like a good idea,' I said. 'They might learn more without an audience... if you know what I mean... you know, being alone and stuff?'</p><p>'Like we were. I'd have loved the chance to spend the night alone with you,' she said. 'Do you think you'd have actually fucked me if we'd had?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'Without a doubt I reckon. The main reason I didn't was because I wanted it to be special for you... and not rushed in your bedroom... or the car. I mean, fingering and licking you in public was mad enough, but to get caught in broad daylight fucking an 8 year old... no matter how much she wants it...'</p><p>Sam laughed.</p><p>'Yeah we did some pretty wild things in some crazy open places! Do you remember that time... I must have been around 7 or so... when I was sucking your cock in that quiet, country lane... and just as you were about to cum in my mouth... that police car slowed down as it drove past us really slowly?'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'Remember? I'm almost shitting myself just REMEMBERING it!'</p><p>Sam roared with laughter.</p><p>'That's why I held your head down on it... so that you didn't suddenly pop up!'</p><p>'Nothing to do with making me swallow your cum then?'</p><p>'Nah!' I laughed again. 'That was just an added bonus!'</p><p>'Yeah right...' Sam laughed at the memory. 'And then there was that time when we went to the seaside... and I took my knickers off in that public toilet and then got you to carry me...'</p><p>'Yeah... and you insisted on me putting my hand up your skirt and fingering you while the others went on the rides...'</p><p>'Well?' Sam giggled, 'it was the PLEASURE beach... and that's certainly what I got... especially when I said I needed a wee and you took me into that disabled toilet and licked my little pussy!'</p><p>'I'm surprised no-one called the police... you were so noisy when I made you cum... it sounded like you were being bloody murdered!'</p><p>I remembered it well.</p><p>'That's your fault... you always licked me so well... and you always encouraged me to scream and shout when I cum! Do you remember your nickname for me?'</p><p>'Course I do!' I laughed, hugging her and kissing her nose. 'My little Martini girl...'</p><p>I began to sing the old jingle from the TV ad.</p><p>'Any time.... any place....'</p><p>'Any...where!' Sam finished the line.</p><p>'I never knew a little girl like you... always up for it... you NEVER said no!'</p><p>'Except for...' Sam spoke quietly and hesitantly as if she was unsure about saying it, '...Mish...'</p><p>I looked at Sam in shock.</p><p>'You knew about me and Michelle?'</p><p>'I knew about her... and she knew about me. We talked about you a lot... when we were alone. She loved you too you know. Did you love her as well?'</p><p>I looked at her again, unsure of how she expected me to answer.</p><p>'You can be honest,' she said, 'I don't mind. I've never minded.'</p><p>'Yeah,' I finally said, 'I think I did. Maybe not quite as much as you... I don't know... but I've not seen her for years either!'</p><p>'She still talks about you. We only discuss you when we're alone of course. She said she'd love to see you again. Michelle's on her own now as well... she's got three kids... two boys and a girl.. Did you ever fuck her?' she asked.</p><p>'No'' I shook my head, 'for the same reasons.'</p><p>Michelle was Samantha's sister. She was two years older than Sam and I'd had a sexual relationship with her as a child too.</p><p>'How would you feel if I invited her and the kids over?' Sam asked</p><p>'I... err... dunno....' I stammered, still in shock.</p><p>'I think she'd like you to do the same sort of thing with hers too... and I'm sure she'd let you fuck her... or we could have a threesome... or just one great big orgy!' Sam giggled.</p><p>'How old are hers?'</p><p>'Adam's 9, Sara is 8 and Matthew's 4.'</p><p>'Sounds interesting,' I said. 'Okay... see what she says.</p><p>I kissed Sam passionately, my hand slipping between her legs.</p><p>'You best save your energy,' she whispered when we broke away. 'You'll probably need it with Maddy!'</p><p>'Takes after her Mum!' I said. 'Oh you don't mind if I take photo's of her... you know?'</p><p>'Course not,' she said, 'as long as I get to see them. I wish digital cameras and stuff had been around 15 years ago... you could have taken some of me. I'll sort some bits out for her to wear as well. I know you like little girls in school uniform... you always went wild when I was wearing mine... ' she giggled. 'So I'll pack her winter and summer ones, some leotards, swimsuits and bikinis. She's outgrown some of them a little bit, but they'll make her look even more sexy if they're nice and tight... white socks... because I know you like them too, and lots of different pairs of cute knickers. Some of those might be a little small on her too, but again they'll be nice an tight and it won't matter if they get torn or ripped!'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'And some short skirts, dresses... oh and some tight shorts and skimpy t-shirts. She's got some of those Lycra ones that fit like a second skin?'</p><p>'Okay!' I said with a big smile.</p><p>Sam called the girls back in and explained things to them. Little Bethany was extremely miffed about it, until she realised that she would have her turn tomorrow. I got up and threw my clothes on before returning to my flat to sort a few things out. Sam said she'd bring Maddy up to me shortly.</p><p>I'd had a shower, changed into a t-shirt and joggers and sorted through my mail. I'd just made a pot of coffee and was enjoying a cigarette when Sam knocked. I let her in and the girls dashed straight into the lounge. They both looked utterly delightful. Madison was dressed in a short white summer dress which stopped at mid-thigh, with little Bethany similarly attired in a pink one. Both of their dresses had buttons from top to bottom. Sam was carrying a carrier bag full of clothes for Maddy.</p><p>'Plenty to chose from,' she said with a wink. 'Oh and I told Maddy about the photo's as well by the way...'</p><p>We reached the lounge where the girls had settled themselves comfortably and were watching Cbeebies.</p><p>'Coffee before you leave?'</p><p>Sam nodded. I poured her a coffee and offered her a cigarette which she accepted. As we sat there drinking and smoking Sam spoke.</p><p>'I... er... phoned Mish...' she said quietly.</p><p>I looked at her.</p><p>'And?'</p><p>'She can't wait to see you!' she smiled. 'I mentioned... you know what... and she said yes... she wants you to. Oh and she said... you owe her a good fuck!'</p><p>I burst out laughing.</p><p>'What?' Sam said innocently. 'That's exactly what she told me to tell you! I offered to babysit the kids for the night so you can spend it alone with her up here with her if you want?'</p><p>'You don't mind?' I asked.</p><p>'Why should I?' she replied. 'We shared you when we were kids... I'm sure we can do it now we're adults!'</p><p>I simply nodded. We finished our cigarettes and Sam drank her coffee.</p><p>'Bring her back whenever!' Sam told me, 'I'll make sure that Beth's ready for you. We're going now Mads!' she called.</p><p>Madison came over and gave Sam a big hug and a kiss.</p><p>'Remember what I told you,' she said as Maddy nodded. 'Have lots of fun okay darling?'</p><p>Madison went across to her little sister giving her a hug and kiss as well before she went to leave with Sam.</p><p>'Oh hang on!' I said, before I fetched a key from the kitchen and pressed it into Sam's hand. 'In future, just come straight in!' I said. 'No more knocking!'</p><p>'You sure?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'Thanks!'</p><p>Sam and Bethany gave me another hug and kiss and then they were gone.</p><p>I wandered back into the lounge where Madison was waiting for me excitedly.</p><p>'Uncle Pete?'</p><p>'Yes darling?'</p><p>'Guess what?' she asked.</p><p>'What poppet?'</p><p>Maddy lifted her dress up.</p><p>'No knickers on!' she giggled, showing me her cute, bald little pussy.</p><p>'Oh wow!' I said genuinely surprised, looking at that lovely little slit she was proudly displaying for me. 'My sexy little girl! Come here and give me a big, sexy kiss!' I said as I sat down on the sofa.</p><p>Maddy rushed over and hugged my neck as she stood in front of me. As we kissed, my hands went up her dress and fondled her lovely, soft little bum cheeks.</p><p>'Did Mummy explain what we'd be doing while you're here?'</p><p>'Uh-huh... sort of.'</p><p>'Is that okay with you?' I asked.</p><p>Maddy nodded vigorously.</p><p>I grabbed my camera, switched it over to the highest resolution and then slid a high capacity memory card into the slot. I took a few ordinary full length shots of Maddy as she posed like a model on a catwalk, before some close-up head and shoulders ones where she smiled like a beauty queen.</p><p>I then got her to lift her dress up like she'd done earlier, and took a number of shots from the front and back as she showed off her delightful little treasures. I took various others; on the armchair with her legs up, legs spread wide, pulling her sweet pussy lips apart, on all fours showing off her cute little bum, and then pulling her cheeks apart to show her wrinkled little rosebud, before I put the camera down for a little while.</p><p>Maddy stood in front of me and I slowly started to undo the buttons on the front of her dress. As I did, we kissed again and I felt Maddy's little hands caressing my cock through my joggers.</p><p>'Mmm... that's nice Mad...' I told her as I exposed her sexy flat little chest with its tiny pink nipples.</p><p>Madison squeezed my cock in acknowledgement. My mind flashed back to Samantha as a little 8 year old girl. She'd not been able to get enough of my cock either. At every available opportunity she'd give it a squeeze, fondle or caress. She'd try to get her little hand around it whenever she could. She loved to play with it and squeeze it, but most of all, Samantha loved to suck it. It seemed that both of her daughters had inherited that same want, that need. They definitely had a very strong sexual appetite, just like their Mum had... and still had it seemed.</p><p>I finished unbuttoning Madison's dress and slipped it from her shoulders, letting it drop to the floor. Picking the camera back up I took some naked shots of sweet little Madison, with close ups on her slit, bum, spread pussy lips and bum cheeks before I set it aside again.</p><p>Once I'd put it back down, Maddy tried to pull my joggers down, so I stood up to make it easier for her. She managed to tug them right down before I stepped out of them . She then did the same to my pants, squealing triumphantly as my hard cock sprang out in front of her face. I stepped out of them too before sitting back down. Madison knelt down in front of me as I sat on the edge of the sofa, before she wrapped both of her little hands snugly around my cock and began to gently wank me. I reached for the camera again and took a number of pictures of a smiling little Maddy looking up at me, happily playing with my cock.</p><p>She then shuffled forward a little, playing up to the camera, snaking her tiny pink tongue out to lick the tip. I made sure I got plenty of good shots of that, and some nice close-ups of her tongue's contact. I knew Sam would be absolutely thrilled when she saw them.</p><p>'Oooh baby...' I sighed softly as Madison fondled my balls, just as she'd been taught by her Mum. </p><p>She then slipped her lips over the head of my cock, pulling it into her hot little mouth and sucking hard, all the time looking up at me with those delightful, little blue eyes. I took more photographs as her little cheeks bulged out and she took more and more in. Placing the camera back down I put my hands on the back of her head and applied a little pressure.</p><p>'Take more in sweetheart...' I urged, as my lust for the little girl began to take over.</p><p>Remembering what her Mum had told her, Maddy was as good as gold, and did as I asked, until more than half of my cock was in her little sucking mouth. I pushed down some more, watching her already bulging cheeks full of my manhood bulge out even more before her eyes watered and she gagged. I immediately released the pressure and let the little darling come up for some air.</p><p>'You okay baby girl?' I checked.</p><p>Madison smiled and nodded as she wiped the wetness from her eyes.</p><p>'We'll have to get past that bit won't we... where it makes you gag...' I told her, picking her little waif like body up and sitting her on my lap. 'I want to teach you to take all of it in your mouth...' I told her as I hugged the naked little girl, '..just like Mummy does... and without gagging. Would you like to be able to do that?'</p><p>Maddy nodded enthusiastically, clearly her mothers daughter. I hugged her again before setting her back down and standing her in front of me.</p><p>'You're a beautiful, sexy little girl Madison!' I told her as I gave her bum a little squeeze, 'and as you're such a good girl, I think it's time to make you feel really special again. What would you like me to do to make you feel really nice?'</p><p>Like I didn't know!</p><p>Somewhat shyly, Maddy said, 'Will you lick me again?'</p><p>Madison was most DEFINITELY Sam's daughter. As an 8 year old, Samantha adored having her little hairless pussy licked, and when she had an orgasm, if I was licking her, she went wild, writhing around and clawing at my head. I wanted to encourage Maddy in dirty talk and the use of adult words like I'd done with Sam when she was young. I always found it an extreme turn-on to hear a young child talking like that.</p><p>'Where do you want me to lick you?' I asked her.</p><p>Madison pointed to her sweet, bald little mound.</p><p>'Down there!' she said with a shy smile.</p><p>'Down there?' I laughed, taking the mickey. 'What's... down there? What's it called?'</p><p>Sweetly, Madison put a finger in the corner of her mouth and looked upwards as she tried to remember.</p><p>'My trickle!' she finally said.</p><p>'Right...' I replied, 'but that's the baby word for it. What's the grown-up word for it... can you remember?'</p><p>She shook her little blonde head.</p><p>'It's a pussy!' I reminded her. I saw a flicker of recognition from her now I'd actually said the word. 'Can you say that?</p><p>'Pussy!' the 6 year old repeated.</p><p>'And what's mine called?'</p><p>'A willy!' she immediately answered.</p><p>'Yup!' I said, giving her another big hug, 'But what's the grown-up word for that?' I whispered in her ear.</p><p>She thought for a moment.</p><p>'Cock!' she announced proudly.</p><p>'Oh you're such a big and clever girl!' I praised her as I gave her another kiss. 'Right, now you have to ask me properly... using the proper grown up words. Don't worry...' I reassured her, 'it's okay to say them to me and Mummy.'</p><p>'I want you to lick my... pussy!' she said shyly.</p><p>'That's better!' I said, 'And do you want me to suck on this bit?' I asked as I touched her little clit with the tip of my finger.</p><p>'Uh-huh...' she nodded eagerly, 'it feels really, really nice when you do it there...'</p><p>'That's called a clitoris... or a clit or clitty for short,' I informed her.</p><p>'Like a cat... or a pussy!' she giggled.</p><p>'Nearly,' I laughed, 'cLitty... with an L... not kitty!'</p><p>'Cl - it - or - is' she said, 'cLitty...' she then repeated, as if she was storing it into her memory bank.</p><p>'Right... what was I going to do?' I said, pretending I'd forgotten.</p><p>'Lick my pussy...' Madison confirmed before giggling, 'and suck on my kitty... I mean... cLitty!'</p><p>I wrapped my arms around the sweet 6 year old and stood up. Maddy wrapped her spindly little legs around my waist as I held her by her bum and wandered over to the armchair. I sat her in it and gently spread her legs, draping each one over the arms of the chair so that her legs were spread nice and wide. Then I manoeuvred her into position by carefully pulling her forward, so that her bum was on the edge of the seat cushion. I looked at her little bald slit gaping open teasingly, just waiting for my tongue. It was as sweet and sexy as I remembered Sam's being when she was just a little girl and I did the same to her.</p><p>'That is a beautiful, sexy little pussy!' I complimented the darling 6 year old.</p><p>I ran my finger up and down her soft folds. It was silky smooth to my touch and without a single blemish. I felt little Maddy shudder as I tenderly fingered the little girl.</p><p>'Mmm... that's nice...' she murmured.</p><p>'Good,' I said, 'and don't forget to tell me if it's nice... or you want me to suck or lick a particularly nice part okay? Or if you just want to make a noise... you just do it, and don't worry about it okay darling?'</p><p>The sweet little blonde nodded her head as I leaned forward and we had a nice, passionate kiss. As we did, I ran my fingers lightly around her tiny nipples on her flat little chest.</p><p>'That feels nice...' she whispered as we broke away.</p><p>She may only have been 6 years old, but my attention had made her tiny little nipples hard.</p><p>'You'll have nice little boobies there when you get a little older... just like Mummy... will you let me suck and play with them?'</p><p>Maddy nodded furiously. I moved my head down and lightly licked her almost non-existent little nipples, running my tongue lightly in circles around the darker pink areola which were no bigger than a penny piece. They may have been almost non-existent, but they were still clearly sensitive, as when I licked them, little Maddy sucked her breath in and sighed softly.</p><p>'That nice darling?' I asked.</p><p>'Uh-huh...' she murmured.</p><p>I licked and kissed my way further down, stopping to lick in and around her tiny tummy button.</p><p>'That tickles!' she giggled as I moved the tip of my tongue around inside it lightly.</p><p>I then kissed and licked my way down her smooth flat little tummy before I reached her delightful, protruding fleshy little mound. I plastered it with little light kisses before covering my teeth with my lips and playfully biting her, which she loved. I placed my hand on her mound and drew my thumb across the little hard bump that was her clitty at the very top of her slit.</p><p>'Mmm...' Maddy sighed her seal of approval at my actions, so I did it again, only this time with a bit more pressure.</p><p>I brought my other hand up and using both hands, gently prised her little love lips apart before using the tip of one of my fingers to tease her little hard love button. Little Madison writhed and moaned softly as I rubbed it hard and harder in tiny circular movements. I could feel Maddy arching her back and trying to hump herself against my finger.</p><p>'That's really, really nice...' she gasped.</p><p>I brought my mouth down and took a long, tasty swipe across her little nubbin.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' she sighed with a whisper.</p><p>I closed my lips over it and then flicked at it with my tongue. Little Madison went crazy, lifting her little bum up off the armchair onto my mouth. Just like her mother. Maddy reminded me so much of an 8 year old Sam.</p><p>'I know a little girl who loves having her little clitty licked...' I whispered, taking a short pause.</p><p>I drank in the sweet aroma of her little girl pussy juices which were clearly flowing, and was captivated by them. In my opinion, there is no finer fragrance in the whole world then that of an excited little girl's pussy. At that moment I couldn't imagine a more beautiful sight or aroma than the gorgeous, hairless, 6 year old vagina an inch or so from my face. Her soft little lips were engorged and filled with blood, a nice shade of pink with her inner lips and hole a slightly darker pink, all wet and shiny from my saliva mixed with her own natural juices.</p><p>Despite her tender age, 6 year old Madison was clearly turned on, highly stimulated, and in a raised state of sexual arousal. I swiped my tongue along the right side of her slit adjacent to her soft folds and then did the same on the opposite side. Maddy's little hands came down onto my head. Following my advice from earlier, she instructed me as to where it felt the nicest.</p><p>'Lick in the middle...'</p><p>I sucked on her lips, licking directly up and down the folds from top to bottom a few times.</p><p>'Ooh...' she gasped as I stiffened my tongue and stabbed at the little hole with the tip.</p><p>Madison tasted delicious. That taste of sweet, innocent little girl juice, mixed with her fragrant urine and a hint of apple soap. Maddy applied more pressure to the back of my head.</p><p>'Do it some more... do it harder this time Uncle Pete...' she insisted.</p><p>I slipped my hands under her cute, soft, little bum to lift her up a little, and pulled her onto my mouth even more. I licked, sucked and stabbed at her a bit harder. Maddy began to move her tiny hips in a circular motion, grinding her pelvis onto my mouth and I wondered how long it would be before she had a mind blowing little girl orgasm. </p><p>Moving one of my hands, I probed at her tight bum hole with my little finger. Feeling the usual resistance, I quickly wet it with my saliva and tried again. I went back to sucking on Maddy's little love button as I worked my little finger into the tight rosebud of her anus. This time it yielded, and the tip of my finger slipped in. Madison yelped a little although I'm pretty certain it was more out of surprise than any pain, but I left it there as her sphincter adjusted to the intrusion anyway, while I continued to pleasure her with my mouth. As Madison continued to writhe and gyrate around in pleasure, I slowly worked my finger up and deeper into her anal canal.</p><p>She either didn't notice, or more likely, didn't care, when I pushed my finger further up into her than I'd ever done before, and her tight little anal muscle clenched tightly around my finger.</p><p>Eventually I pulled my finger out, gently prised her bum cheeks apart and licked around her rosebud. I got Maddy to hold her legs right up and apart, before going to town on her bum hole and her slit alternately. I then went back to sucking and licking her clit. Madison's breathing quickened and her little legs thrashed around, as she pressed her sweet pussy onto my mouth harder. I replaced my hands back underneath her, pulling her onto me as I sucked, flicked and licked her sweet slit.</p><p>'Ooh... ooh...' Maddy puffed as she started to cum.</p><p>As her little 6 year old body shook, I stuck my tongue into her tiny hole again and rubbed her hard little clit with my thumb as I brought the little sweetie off. Madison let go of her legs and grabbed my head again. Her skinny legs clamped my head as her little body jolted, shuddered and quivered. I was surprised at the strength of her orgasm, and I continued to rub and tongue fuck her until her little legs trembled and she pushed my head away. I pulled my mouth off and looked up.</p><p>Madison's eyes were closed. Her little chest was rising and falling rapidly as she breathed heavily, her face a picture of sheer bliss as waves of pleasure emanating from between her legs rippled through her 6 year old body. I let her ride it out and enjoy the sensations until she eventually opened her eyes.</p><p>'Wowie!' she gasped breathlessly.</p><p>'Nice sweetie?'</p><p>Maddy nodded furiously.</p><p>'Really REALLY, nice' she replied.</p><p>I gave her little mound another little kiss.</p><p>'Uncle Pete?'</p><p>'Yes poppet?' I said as I got up.</p><p>'What does that taste like?' she asked. 'You know... er... my pussy?'</p><p>'The nicest thing in the world!' I answered honestly.</p><p>Then I had an idea. I lifted her up and then sat with her on my lap facing me.</p><p>'Open your legs baby' I said.</p><p>Maddy did as I asked. I took her little hand and guided it between her legs.</p><p>'Can you feel there... where it's wet?'</p><p>'The hole?' she asked.</p><p>'Yup. Put your finger inside it. Be careful or it'll hurt!'</p><p>'It's wet and a bit sticky...' she giggled as she stuck a finger into her own little hole.</p><p>I then took her hand and guided her finger to her mouth.</p><p>'Taste it?' I whispered.</p><p>Maddy put her finger in her mouth and sucked on it.</p><p>'Ooh... that's scrummy!' she cooed, going back for more.</p><p>'If you like that taste...' I said, 'you should lick Bethany and Mummy... like I just did you.'</p><p>'Will they taste the same?' Maddy wanted to know, clearly interested.</p><p>'Beth's definitely will,' I told her, 'but Mummy's might taste a little bit differently because she's older. But it'll still be nice though.'</p><p>'Do all little girls like me taste the same?'</p><p>'Pretty much,' I replied, 'although they're all slightly different... but they're all very nice. I mean, your nose is different to Beth's... but it's still a nose isn't it?'</p><p>Maddy nodded as she put her finger back into her little hole.</p><p>'Ouch!' she yelped.</p><p>'I did tell you to be careful!'</p><p>I hugged her.</p><p>'You okay?'</p><p>Maddy nodded.</p><p>'Why did that hurt?' she asked.</p><p>'You put your finger in too far babes!' I explained. 'Just inside, there's a little bit of skin covering it to keep it nice and clean, and you have to break through it to put your finger right deep inside... but if it's done properly, it shouldn't hurt too much when you break it.'</p><p>'Does Bethany and Mummy have that?'</p><p>'Bethany will... but Mummy's will be broken because she had you and Beth.'</p><p>Madison nodded her understanding.</p><p>'Until it's broken, you can only put your finger in a little bit.'</p><p>I took her hand and guided her again, to show her how far she could actually put her finger inside herself.</p><p>'How's that?' I asked her.</p><p>'Nice,' Maddy replied, 'it doesn't hurt this time.'</p><p>I showed her how to run her finger up and down her own pussy.</p><p>'Mmm.. that's nice...' she murmered.</p><p>'Remember your little clitty... the little bump at the very top?'</p><p>'Uh-huh.'</p><p>'If you rub that... that's your extra special nice bit!'</p><p>Maddy fingered and rubbed her nubbin.</p><p>'Oh yeah!' she cried, pleased with her new knowledge.</p><p>'And...' I added, 'the faster and harder you rub it... the nicer it is. Try doing it different ways until you find the way that makes you feel nicest!'</p><p>I watched as little Maddy experimented, speeding up, slowing down, going in circles and from side to side. She finally decided that the best way for her was to hold her pussy lips open with one hand, and then use the index finger of the other to rub it up and down. She seemed to be really enjoying herself with her new found skills.</p><p>'That's called wanking...' I told her, 'the same as when you play with mine like this.'</p><p>I pulled my foreskin back and forth to show her.</p><p>'This is having a wank!'</p><p>'Having a wank!' she repeated breathlessly as she fingered herself.</p><p>'Now you'll be able to make yourself feel nice whenever you want to... if I'm not about... like in bed at night. Or again, you can do it to Mummy... or Bethany!'</p><p>Madison seemed to be having a whale of a time with this new activity as she rubbed her clit. It was an erotic sight watching the 6 year old playing with herself, so I picked up the camera and took plenty of pictures.</p><p>'That nice sweetheart?' I asked. Stupid bloody question I know, especially judging by the look on her face. Maddy nodded dreamily as I put my hand between her legs.</p><p>'Here... let me do it...' I said, 'you just enjoy it babes!'</p><p>I ran my finger up and down her slit a few times, before diddling her little clitty bump.</p><p>'Mmm...' the sexy little 6 year old sighed as I rubbed harder and faster.</p><p>I suddenly had another idea so I stopped. Madison looked at me really disappointed.</p><p>'Why did you stop?' she asked puzzled. 'That was really nice!'</p><p>I kissed the top of her head.</p><p>'Because... my little sexpot,' I said grasping my cock firmly in my right hand, 'I'm going to make you feel even nicer!'</p><p>Maddy grinned as I put my left arm around her waist and pulled her closer to me, the tip of my hard hot cock making contact with her soft, fleshy little pussy lips.</p><p>'Ooh!' she gasped as I ran my cock along her little slit, coating it and making it slippery with my pre-cum.</p><p>I pulled her closer as I applied even more pressure. This time I was the one who gasped, as I pressed the head of my cock against her hard little clit and firmly moved it in tiny circles.</p><p>'Oh baby...' I sighed.</p><p>'That's nice...' Maddy sighed softly as she rested her head on my shoulder.</p><p>I rubbed harder and faster as Madison's breathing became heavier and laboured.</p><p>'Ooh... nice...' she panted.</p><p>My little 6 year old lover was close to cumming again. So was I. I felt her lovely little body begin to shudder as my own orgasm approached.</p><p>'Oh Maddy... oh darling...' I panted as I began to coat her sweet smooth pussy with hot cum. 'Oh yeah..., I gasped as my cock continued to pump.</p><p>'Mmm...' Maddy sighed before she burst into a fit of sweet little giggles.</p><p>'Ooh it's all hot and squidgy!' she giggled as she reached down between her legs and ran her fingers through it, spreading it over her soft little mound.</p><p>I was so tempted to try and worm my thick, hard cock up inside her tight little hole, but I decided that I'd need to discuss it with Samantha before I did that. If nothing else, I was certain that she would want to be there to see her little girl get fucked for the very first time. I hugged her little body close to me as we both let our orgasms subside, neither of us bothered by the gooey, sticky mess between us. Once we'd calmed down Maddy began to giggle.</p><p>'What's up with you?' I laughed.</p><p>'It's all nice and squidgy!' she giggled infectiously, looking down between her little legs.</p><p>'I know!' I replied.</p><p>Madison began to move herself about in the gooey mess, spreading it about.</p><p>'Maddy darling... what you doing?'</p><p>'Nothing!' she giggled again as she reached down between her legs and scooped a glob up on her fingertip before sucking it off.</p><p>'You like that don't you?'</p><p>Madison nodded.</p><p>'It's reallty scrummy!' she replied with a big smile.</p><p>I looked at her little face. Her reaction, her smile and her attitude. That could have been a little Samantha sitting on my lap, she was so like her mother when she was younger.</p><p>'Uncle Peter?'</p><p>'Yes sweetheart?'</p><p>'Are you going to put it inside me... you know... like you do to Mummy?' she asked.</p><p>'I'd like to...' I replied looking into her eyes. 'Is that okay with you?'</p><p>She hugged my neck tighter and nodded.</p><p>'When?'</p><p>'I'll have to speak to Mummy first darling...' I explained, 'as I'm sure Mummy will want to be there. You want Mummy to be there as well don't you?'</p><p>'Uh-huh' she nodded again and kissed my lips.</p><p>'Right then madam,' I laughed. 'I think we ought to get cleaned up a bit don't you?'</p><p>Madison giggled as I lifted her down. I looked at the sweet, naked little 6 year old stood there in front of me, the upper part of her thighs and her sweet little mound covered in cum. I felt a huge rush of love and affection for her.</p><p>'Race ya to the bathroom!' I said with a laugh.</p><p>Little Madison had already run out of the lounge before I'd even managed to stand up! Once I caught up with her I cleaned us both up before we returned to the lounge.</p><p>'I'm going to do us something to eat sweetheart,' I told her. 'Do you want to put some knickers on?'</p><p>She looked up at me with that lovely little smile.</p><p>'Do I have to?' she asked.</p><p>'No poppet... it's up to you. You don't have to do anything you don't want to!' I replied.</p><p>She smiled wider.</p><p>'But...' I laughed, 'I AM going to put some shorts on because I'm going to be cooking and if I splash myself...'</p><p>I pulled a grimace and Maddy giggled.</p><p>'Ouch?' she said with a giggle.</p><p>'Exactly!' I laughed. 'And if it splashes on me dinkle...'</p><p>That was it. Madison was absolutely doubled up in hysterical giggles at the thought of me burning my exposed cock. I however wasn't, and slipped on a pair of jogging trousers for safety. I asked Maddy what she wanted to eat, and she decided on a simple meal of burger and chips, so I switched the TV over to one of the children's channels for her to watch while I was busy in the kitchen.</p><p>Every so often I'd stick my head round the kitchen door and peer into the lounge just to check that she was okay. Madison was being exactly what she was. A happy little 6 year old girl. She was laying totally naked on her tummy, giggling like mad at the antics of some cartoon or other. I couldn't help but think of all those so-called experts and do-gooders who continually brainwash the public in believing that sexual activity with children was damaging. I wished I could have invited them in to observe little Maddy, as she lay there laughing and giggling, without a care in the world. I could have just stood there watching her for hours with that lovely little bum on display. </p><p>Every so often, she'd kick her legs up, or open them the way little girls do, and I'd see her delicious little slit opening up, all smooth, hairless and pink, her lovely little hole winking at me. I so wanted to pop that little cherry and stick my cock inside her. I couldn't wait to discuss it with Sam and see what she thought of the idea.</p><p>I went back to cooking, and when I next stuck my head around the door, I got a very pleasant surprise. Little Madison was still laying on her tummy, but had her legs wide open, and was reaching down between them and playing with herself from behind. I stood silently watching her as her little finger rubbed her slit up and down, before she headed for her little clit. My cock came to hardness instantly as I watched her little show. Maddy was really getting into it now, rocking and gyrating her little hips, as her hand became a blur, before she gasped and her little body juddered as she made herself cum. She'd clearly taken all her earlier lessons on board, and I was really pleased as I went back to cooking. I was just in time as well, as having been mesmerised by Madison playing with herself, I nearly burnt it all and set my place on fire into the bargain.</p><p>Soon we were both sat on the sofa eating tucking into our food, which little Maddy ate with enthusiasm. She must have worked up a right appetite with all our sexual activity.</p><p>Once we'd eaten and had something to drink, I cleared the things away and washed up, before joining Madison on the sofa. She was straight up onto my lap with her arms around my neck.</p><p>'I love you' she told me as she kissed my lips.</p><p>'I love you too poppet!' I replied giving her another big hug.</p><p>'Are you going to take your trousers back off?' she asked, 'Cos you're not cooking now..'</p><p>Madison burst into another fit of those hysterical giggles before she added '...so you won't splash your dinkle now will you?'</p><p>'No darling l won't...' I laughed. 'How about I take them off... in the bedroom?'</p><p>Maddy looked up at me with a wide grin, nodding profusely before she jumped up and raced ahead of me. I knew exactly what she was going to do. I wandered into the bedroom, pretending not to see her hiding behind the bedroom door.</p><p>'Maddy?' I called out pretending to search for her. 'Madison?'</p><p>I kept watch on her out the corner of my eye without her realising, as she tip-toed out from behind the door so that she was behind me.</p><p>'Oh well...' I commented like I was talking to myself, 'she must have gone home!'</p><p>Suddenly I felt Maddy's little hands yank my joggers down from behind as the 6 year old giggled hysterically.</p><p>'Madison!' I said in mock alarm, making her giggle even more.</p><p>I spun on my heels and picked the light little bundle up, lightly tapped her sweet little bum and playfully threw her onto my big double bed.</p><p>'You are soooo cheeky!' I told her, as I pulled my joggers the rest of the way down, and then kicked them right off, before joining her naked on the bed. I lifted her up so that she was laying flat on top of me with my hands on her lovely little bum.</p><p>'Gissa kiss?' I said looking into her bright, innocent eyes.</p><p>Maddy shook her head, trying not to giggle.</p><p>'Aww...' I said making a sad face. 'Please? Pretty please? Pretty pretty pleasey weasey?'</p><p>'You're silly!' she said as she gave me a big, noisy sloppy kiss on the lips.</p><p>'And you are very very sexy!' I whispered as I put my lips back to hers.</p><p>We kissed passionately and my cock hardened in an instant. As we kissed, I ran my fingers along her tight little bum crack. Automatically, Maddy opened her legs, and I ran my fingers down her bum crack again, right down to the folds of her soft, smooth pussy. It was incredibly wet and for a 6 year old, very, VERY slippery. I ground my knuckle up and down it, reaching her hard little nubbin with my fingertip.</p><p>'Mmm...' she sighed as I did it faster and faster.</p><p>As I fingered her, we kissed passionately again before I felt her reaching underneath herself, trying desperately to reach my cock.</p><p>""I can't get it!' she complained when we broke away.</p><p>I moved her slightly to one side and I felt her hot, soft little hands squeeze my cock.</p><p>'Oooh nice...' I murmured.</p><p>'That's better!' Maddy said in her impish little way, running her fingers up and down the length of it.</p><p>She played with it for a short time before she looked up at me.</p><p>'When?' she asked.</p><p>'When what?'</p><p>She'd totally lost me.</p><p>'When are you going to put it inside me?' she asked again, like l was stupid for not knowing what she meant. I had the strangest feeling of deja-vu. We'd had this discussion not less than an hour before, and now she was asking about it again. I had to admit, I really wanted to and if she kept asking, I wasn't sure that I'd be able to resist the temptation.</p><p>'I told you earlier darling...' I said, hugging her lovely warm little body close to me. 'I need to speak to Mummy about it...'</p><p>She looked extremely disappointed.</p><p>'You could phone her?' Maddy suggested.</p><p>'I don't know sweetie...'</p><p>I looked at her little face, not to mention my rock hard cock. Just the thought of fucking little 6 year old Madison was enough to make it ache. I reached over and picked up the bedside phone. Little Maddy beamed as I dialled Sam's number.</p><p>'It's only me...' I said when it was picked up.</p><p>'Hi Pete...' Sam answered, her voice suddenly changing to concern. 'What's up... is Maddy okay?'</p><p>'Calm down dear!' I laughed, doing my best impression of Michael Winner from the commercials on TV.</p><p>'Is something wrong?' she asked, clearly worried.</p><p>'Yeah... er... no... not really... the opposite the really...'</p><p>'You're not making a great deal of sense Pete...' she replied.</p><p>'Yeah I know... listen what you up to?'</p><p>'Not much... Beth's had her bath and she's got her nightie on ready for bed... we're just having a cuddle on the sofa... and watching cartoons...'</p><p>'Could you pop up?' I asked.</p><p>'Er... yeah course... I thought you were going to spend the night with Maddy... alone?'</p><p>'It's just that something has... how can I put it... come up?'</p><p>'I thought that was the whole the idea of it!' she laughed sexily.</p><p>'Ha bloody ha!' I said dryly.</p><p>'We can come up if you really want to... is Maddy okay?'</p><p>'I told you she's fine... as we speak she is laying on top of me... naked as the day she was born!'</p><p>'Hello Mummy!' Maddy called out.</p><p>'See? Now stop worrying your knickers off... actually forget the bit about your knickers not coming off...' I laughed. 'Just stop worrying and get your sexy little bums up here. We need a chat!'</p><p>'Okay...' she laughed, 'see you in a couple of minutes!'</p><p>- End Of Part One -</p>"
1016,"Seductive, Sexy... And Six!, Part 1",Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['Mgg', 'g6g7', 'pedo', 'schoolgirl', 'fond', 'oral', 'anal', 'preteen les', 'het', 'ws', '1st', 'cons']","When Peter meets his new next door neighbours, he instantly falls in love with the beautiful and very cheeky 6 year old Nicole, and it isn't long before the seducing begins. The trouble is, who's seducing who? Then when Peter provides the disco at Nicole's 7th birthday party, he meets Millie, Nicole's 7 year old best friend. When Nicole tells Peter that Millie's Granddad had touched her just before he died, Peter decides he wants to include the gorgeous little 7 year old in the sex play and education... and the delightful, enchanting little Millie is just as eager to learn....",2013-06-10T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did NOT happen. If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!

This story is © Carroll Lewis 2012.","<p>You know, when I think back to the early 1990's, life was better. Okay we might not have had the internet and all this technology, but then again it was before Tony Blair and all the crap he brought with him. Oh and you could actually find a job AND somewhere half decent to live. You could even afford to have a social life, rather than sit at home on a computer in a 'virtual' world with 'virtual' friends and 'virtual' social life.</p><p>Mind you, I was never one for socialising. Not really. I wouldn't know any of my neighbours at all if it was left to me. With shift work it's hard anyway, what with the unsocial hours. I worked as a security officer at a local shopping centre back then which was a pretty good job, paid reasonably well, and was brilliant for watching my favourite sort of person without rousing suspicion from anybody. My wife didn't work. She stayed at home looking after our flat and our baby daughter.</p><p>I was on the day shift so arrived home around 4.30pm. When I entered the lounge I was surprised to find a woman I didn't recognise sitting there chatting to my wife Kelly. We'd only moved in a few months previously and what with work, I hadn't a clue who she was. My wife introduced her as the woman that actually lived next door to us on the same landing as our flat. I said hello.</p><p>There was also a little girl there who the woman, I found out was called Helen, introduced as her daughter Nicole, together with a slightly older boy who she said was named James. My own daughter was sound asleep in her little bouncy chair. I offered to make coffee and went to the kitchen, which was located straight opposite the lounge. I filled the kettle and switched it on. As I turned round, I was startled to see little Nicole had followed me in there. She beamed me a lovely little smile that melted my heart. Her dirty blonde hair was naturally curly and came down just below her shoulders. She was dressed in an old white t-shirt with a motif on it, I forget which one now, and a pair of dark blue ski pants, you know the sort with an elasticated waist that little girls sometimes wear.</p><p>'Hello!' I said with a smile.</p><p>'Hello!' she replied politely, beaming that little heart melting smile at me. 'Could I have a drink please?'</p><p>'Of course you can sweetheart!'I told her.'Would you like to sit up here?'</p><p>I pointed to the work top. She smiled again and nodded. I lifted her up and placed her on it as she watched me make up a glass of orange squash for her.</p><p>'So, how old are you sweetie?' I asked handing her the beaker.</p><p>'Nearly 7,' she told me.</p><p>'I'd have thought you were at least... 9!' I told her, looking into her pretty little face with those big wide, soft brown eyes.</p><p>Nicole giggled.</p><p>'And... you are very pretty!' I told her honestly.</p><p>'Thank you.' she said.</p><p>I made the coffee and took it in before I changed out of my uniform. When I came out of the bedroom, I realised I'd left poor little Nicole sitting on the kitchen worktop.</p><p>'Oops!' I said as I walked back into the kitchen with my hand over my mouth. 'Sorry I forgot all about you there!'</p><p>'That's okay!' she giggled, before she gulped down the last of her juice. </p><p>As I lifted her down I planted a kiss on her little button nose, making her giggle again. I let her little body slip through my hands and managed a nice grope of her little bum which appeared to go unnoticed. In the lounge the women were still talking.</p><p>'Come with me Nic,' I said, before I turned to address my wife. 'She can play with the toys in Marie's room?' I said.</p><p>Whether either of the woman heard me I had no idea, as neither of them acknowledged me. In my daughter's bedroom it wasn't long before Nicole and I were skylarking around, with me tickling her. She was extremely ticklish and wriggled all over the bed as I gently dug her skinny little ribs. When I stopped, I saw that her t-shirt had become all untucked.</p><p>'Come here scruff pot!' I said.</p><p>Nicole stood up on my daughter's bed.</p><p>'Let's tuck you in!'</p><p>As I tucked her t-shirt back in, I had a little idea enter my head. We played the tickle game again, and this time around, I made sure her t-shirt came out again. Only this time when I tucked it back in, I made sure I pushed it down into her knickers. After a few more times of tucking her back in, I put my hand right down the back of her knickers under the guise of making sure it was tucked in properly, before doing the same at the front.</p><p>She soon got wise to the game I was playing, as she was now deliberately pulling it out to ensure that I tucked her back in with my hands right down inside her knickers. This time, I had her stand facing away from me as I tucked in the back right down into her knickers. Only as I did it, on this occasion, I had a good look down inside them. She had lovely little pink ones on and as I pulled the waistband out, I got my first glimpse of her sweet little bum.</p><p>I then turned her back round and did the same at the front, making sure I got a nice look at her delicious looking, hairless little slit. The next time she deliberately pulled it out, I went a step further. I followed the same routine, but this time when I pulled the elastic waistband of her knickers out, as I made sure I 'tucked her in properly', I put my hands down both the back and the front of her knickers at the same time. Almost immediately she untucked herself again.</p><p>So I repeated the process each time, only now my hand lingered in her knickers a little longer, having a quick but deliberate grope of her cute little bum and letting my fingertips brush her little slit over the top of them. Once again and almost immediately, she pulled her t-shirt back out.</p><p>'Do you like my special tucking in?' I asked her quietly.</p><p>She was extremely perceptive for her age and knew immediately that I was actually referring to what my hand was doing inside her knickers, rather than the actual tucking in. She nodded shyly.</p><p>'Do you want me to stop?' I asked her.</p><p>She shook her head.</p><p>'Shall I carry on then?'</p><p>She knew exactly what I meant, and she nodded her head. Clearly she was enjoying what I was doing, so I put an arm round her and pulled her t-shirt out at the back.</p><p>'Oh look,' I said laughing quietly. 'Your t-shirt's come out... again!'</p><p>Nicole giggled as I slipped my hand into the back of her little pink knickers and cupped her soft little bum cheeks, before giving them a gentle squeeze. I constantly kept an ear open for any approaching footsteps but didn't hear any. I could hear the two women still deep in some inane conversation as well. I pulled my hand out from the back of her knickers, but kept my fingers under the waistband, sliding them round her hip to the front, before slowly moving my hand down.</p><p>Her skin was beautifully soft, smooth and flawless, and at last my fingers touched that lovely hairless little sex that I'd glimpsed earlier. I desperately wanted to just pull her ski pants and knickers down there and then. I've always thought that there's no sight more beautiful in this world than that of a little girl's smooth, hairless vagina. I wanted to look at Nicole's beautiful little vagina in all its glory. I also wanted to smell, to kiss and to lick that sweet, beautiful sex of hers. It'd been a while since I'd enjoyed the loveliest taste of them all... little girl pussy juice.</p><p>As I stroked her lovely little lips and cupped her sweet mound in the palm of my hand, she instinctively stood and opened her legs a little to give me better access to it. I'd always found that once a little girl did that, you'd cracked it. I kissed sweet Nicole on her lips.</p><p>'I want to kiss these lips...' I said, grinding my knuckle into her little slit. 'Would you let me... not here right now... but...'</p><p>She nodded enthusiastically. Then I had an idea. I spoke quietly as I explained my idea to Nicole.</p><p>'When I go back in and say I have to go to the shops,' I explained, 'ask to come with me okay?'</p><p>I winked at her and she nodded back with a smile. I had a final grope of her sweet little pussy and bum before I finally tucked her back in. When she returned to the lounge, nothing looked out of place, and Nicole looked the picture of complete innocence as she went and sat in the armchair. She was the perfect little actress. I went back into the kitchen before I returned to the lounge. During a break in their conversation I spoke.</p><p>'Just popping to the shops...' I said, 'we're almost out of milk!'</p><p>'Okay love,' my wife said.</p><p>Right on cue, Nicole piped up.</p><p>'Can I come with you please Uncle Pete?'</p><p>'That's up to Mummy,' I said. 'You'll have to ask her.'</p><p>'I don't mind...' she said, 'if it's okay with you?'</p><p>Nicky's face lit up and inside I was ecstatic.</p><p>Then her brother asked to come too. I hadn't even considered that he might ask and Nicole's little face fell. I wasn't too happy either, and under my breath called him all the names under the sun. However, his Mum saved the day for us.</p><p>'No!' she said firmly. 'He doesn't need both of you... and Nic asked first!'</p><p>Nicole looked at me, her face beaming again as I gave her a little knowing wink. I could have kissed Helen!</p><p>'Be good and do as your told!' Nicole's Mum warned her.</p><p>'You will, won't you sweetheart?' I said.</p><p>Nicky nodded.</p><p>'Won't be long!' I called out cheerily, as Nicole took my hand and we walked out.</p><p>As we walked down to my notoriously unreliable car, Nic looked up at me with a big beaming smile.</p><p>'We did it!' she whispered.</p><p>'We certainly did poppet!' I whispered back, squeezing her little soft hand.</p><p>Once in the car, I made sure her belt was done up. As I checked it was secured, I put my hand between her legs and tickled her there making her giggle. We were both much more relaxed now we were in a place where we couldn't be overheard.</p><p>'Did you like what I was doing in the bedroom then?' I asked her as I attempted to coax the car into starting.</p><p>Nicole nodded.</p><p>'Do you want to do it some more?'</p><p>She nodded again with a big smile. I then devised a plan in my head as the car finally spluttered into life. I drove as quickly as I could, shot into the shop and returned with the milk in a flash. I then found a nice quiet spot in the service area at the rear of the shops where nobody went at this time of day. I unclipped my seatbelt and then undone Nicole's. As I leaned over her, I gave her a kiss on her little sweet lips before I reclined her seat, so that from outside, if anyone should happen to pass by, they wouldn't have even known she was actually there. I had a good look around just to make sure that there wasn't anyone lurking about or likely to pass us, before I leaned across and gave her another brief kiss on her lips.</p><p>'You are a very pretty little girl...' I told her.</p><p>And she was too. Not only was she stunningly pretty in a very innocent and cute looking way, she had a fantastic little personality. What I call an inner beauty. As well as having a very sexy little body, she was clearly also a very intelligent little girl too, and as I later found out, extremely quick witted for her age. At that moment I'd forgotten how old her and her brother were, so I asked her again. She told me that her brother had just turned 9 and she wasn't actually 7 yet, but would be very soon. I then watched as she deliberately pulled her t-shirt out so that it was untucked and showing her lovely little tummy.</p><p>'You don't have to pretend now!' I said.</p><p>'I know!' she giggled cheekily.</p><p>I did a quick check round again to make sure no one was about, bent down and blew a large, loud raspberry on her lovely soft, flat little tummy. Nicole collapsed in a fit of giggles, so I did it again. I was constantly aware of the time, knowing that if we were too long, some awkward questions might be asked. Kelly was more than aware of the car's faults, so that would be an ideal excuse if I needed one. I looked around again.</p><p>'You sure it's okay for me to do this?' I checked with little Nicole again.</p><p>She beamed me a big smile, nodded and said firmly 'Yes!'</p><p>So with my right hand, I slipped my fingers into the front of her ski pants and knickers. As my hand made its way between her legs, Nicole opened them for me. The problem was the elastic was pretty tight, especially on her little ski pants, which was probably made worse by the way she was half sitting and half laying on the seat. I also wanted to get a really good look at her.</p><p>'It's hard to get my hand in,' I told her. 'Can I pull them down?'</p><p>Nicky nodded. I had another quick check round and seeing the coast was clear, hooked my thumbs into the elastic of her ski pants and knickers together and pulled. Nicole lifted her bum up off the seat as they came down. It seemed that Nicole was as keen to show me her charms as I was to see them. As they got caught between her little legs she helped me yank them down. Soon both her knickers and ski pants were round her knees and I got my first real look at Nicole's beautiful, hairless little pussy. Unfortunately, she was restricted by her knickers and ski pants from opening her legs wide like she wanted to. She knew I was keen to have a good look between her legs, and she was just as keen to show me. She did try bless her, but soon got frustrated. Before I'd even realised it, Nicole had pulled them down right to her ankles and kicked them off with a giggle.</p><p>'Nick!' I said in alarm. 'What happens if someone sees?'</p><p>It seemed I was more worried than she was. But then again, it would always be the adult who lands in the shit if a 6 year old girl, naked from the waist down was found in your car, even if SHE was the one who removed them quite willingly. I did another more nervous check round and saw it was deserted so I calmed down. </p><p>Nicole was much happier now and she opened her legs nice and wide for me. Now I could actually see it, she had the sexiest, sweetest little slit, or 'minny' as she referred to it. Her skin was soft and smooth with no blemishes at all. She was bald and completely hairless of course, and her pussy was like the rest of her. Absolutely beautiful. My cock hardened the instant I saw it. I looked at it for long moments. I took a mental photograph. I knew that no matter whatever happened in my life from that moment on, I would always remember Nicole with such love and affection, and whenever I closed my eyes, I would NEVER forget that image of her sitting there in my car like that with her legs spread wide open, showing me that sweet, darling, hairless little vagina of hers. I could also see her tiny little hole. A hole that had only ever let her sweet urine out. A hole that had never had anything put into it. Yet. A sweet, unused virginal hole that no adult woman could ever hope to match, even with the best cosmetic surgery that money could buy. This was the natural beauty that came with little girls. Her tiny inner lips had a pink glow, and I could see they were damp with her juices as they glistened in the light. I ran my finger gently along the fold where those sweet lips met and little Nicole gasped.</p><p>'You okay sweetie?' I whispered.</p><p>'Uh-huh,' she nodded. 'That felt nice!'</p><p>I was still very wary of the time.</p><p>'Can I kiss you down there?' I asked as I put my finger on the hard little bump that was her tiny clitoris.</p><p>'If you want...' she replied, totally unfazed as she expectantly opened her legs even wider.</p><p>I did another quick sweep of the area with my eyes and then bent down. I kissed her lovely, smooth, fleshy mound, followed by her clit, before I swiped my tongue up and down the slit itself. I felt her tiny body judder.</p><p>'Was that nice babes?' I asked looking up at her.</p><p>She had a dreamy smile on her face as she nodded. I swiped my tongue along it again, this time harder and slower. I drank in that intoxicating little girl smell. Her fresh fragrant juices, full of innocence mixed with her sweet urine and the hint of apple soap, following a day at school learning the ways of the world and how to read and write. I sucked on her clit briefly and then kissed her puffy little mound again, before coming back up and kissing her sweet lips as I looked into her gorgeous brown eyes.</p><p>'Thank you..' I whispered. 'You are absolutely beautiful... and very, very sexy!'</p><p>She giggled.</p><p>'Did you like that?' I asked her.</p><p>Nicole nodded.</p><p>'Can we do it again sometime?' she asked.</p><p>This was music to my ears. She was hooked already and I was determined to hook her even more.</p><p>'Of course we can sweetheart,' I told her, 'but when we have more time and we're on our own. You have to keep this a big secret though... just to yourself darling. You can't tell anyone, otherwise I will be in VERY big trouble!' I told her.</p><p>'Will they put you prison?' she asked getting quite upset.</p><p>'Probably!' I answered truthfully.</p><p>I didn't want to scare or upset her, but I did want her to know how serious it would be taken by certain people if it got out. I never, ever wanted to lie to her either.</p><p>'I don't want them to put you in prison!' she said quite tearfully. '...Would they do that even if I said I wanted you to and that I liked it?'</p><p>'I'm afraid so darling!' I answered honestly.</p><p>That's stupid!' she said with real anger.</p><p>I totally agreed.</p><p>'I promise I won't tell anybody... not Mummy... James or even my best friend...' she said adamantly, before her crossing her chest with her little finger and adding, 'cross my heart and hope to die!'</p><p>'Thank you poppet!' I said, giving her lips another peck. 'Our little secret yeah?'</p><p>She beamed at me and nodded.</p><p>'Our little secret!' she whispered.</p><p>'Before we go home...' I said, 'can I look at your sexy bum?'</p><p>She giggled and nodded. She turned herself over onto her tummy and I saw her perfect little bum, which was as beautiful as her little pussy. Two sexy round little globes, soft yet at the same time firm, with perfectly smooth skin. She tucked her knees up under herself so that her little bum stuck up in the air. I had another quick glance around and satisfied nobody was about, gently prised her bum cheeks apart to reveal the wrinkled, darker pink rosebud of her anal opening. Tightly closed and spotlessly clean, it was ripe for the picking. Once again, it had only ever had things come out of it and nothing had gone into it. I resolved there and then to change that. Hopefully, before she hit her 7th birthday. I looked at my watch.</p><p>'Shit!' I said.</p><p>'What?' Nicole asked, panicked that I meant that someone had spotted us and what we were doing.</p><p>'The time!' I said. 'We best get back. Can you put those back on while I drive?'</p><p>Nicole nodded.</p><p>'Good girl!' I said pecking her lips and putting her seat back up.</p><p>I left her seatbelt off while Nicole got herself dressed. Fortunately and unusually, the car started first time. Nic got her knickers and ski pants up to mid thigh and I put my hand between her legs for a final little feel. She was still pulling her knickers up as I pulled up outside the block, We entered the lobby and I carried her up the stairs, groping her bum as we went. </p><p>As we approached my flat I whispered, 'Don't forget the story and...'</p><p>'I know..' she whispered back giving me a lovely sweet kiss. 'It's our little secret!'</p><p>The pair of us wandered back into the lounge as Nicole headed for the only available armchair. I went into the kitchen and put the milk in the fridge before heading to the lounge myself. No one mentioned the amount of time we'd been and I thought we'd gotten away with it. Until her brat of a brother piped up.</p><p>'You've been gone ages!' he said with a tone that I thought sounded suspicious.</p><p>I have to say that Nicole was one hell of an actress and played her part to absolute perfection.</p><p>'Sodding car!' I said, acting really annoyed.</p><p>My wife made noises that she completely understood.</p><p>'We need to get that sorted!' she said. 'Bloody thing goes when it wants to!'</p><p>That was when Nicky put in her Oscar winning performance.</p><p>'You should have seen him!' she said. 'Each time it wouldn't start, he was getting more and more angry... I thought he was going to explode!'</p><p>'I thought about doing a Basil Fawlty and hitting it with a big stick!' I laughed.</p><p>Everyone except James laughed. He thought he was going to stir the shit, but instead it had backfired on him. I'm not sure why he did it, but I later found out that he was a bit of a nasty, vindictive little fucker. I think he was wildly jealous of his little sister and the attention I lavished on the sweet little 6 year old. Helen looked across to Nicole.</p><p>'Oi miss!' she said sternly. 'Get up and let Uncle Peter sit down in his own home!'</p><p>Reluctantly, she got up looking rather glum. I sat down and then patted my thighs.</p><p>'You can sit up here if you want to sweetheart?'</p><p>Nic was up on my lap almost before I'd finished the sentence. James went back to watching TV and the women got engrossed in conversation again. God knows what they found to chat about continuously as they droned on. No one took any notice of Nicole and me as we fooled around, laughing and joking. I began tickling her again.</p><p>Soon I asked Helen and Kelly if they wanted a drink. The pair of them said yes, so I lifted Nic down and trotted off to the kitchen. Nicole followed me of course. I put the kettle on and while it was boiling I positioned Nic standing behind the open kitchen door so that she couldn't be seen from the lounge. I stood in front of her where I had a perfect view straight into it and could see if anyone got up to come out. </p><p>I bent down and kissed the top of Nicole's head before I whispered in her ear, 'Let's have another look?'</p><p>Nicky nodded as I pulled the front of her ski pants out and looked down inside the front of her knickers again at that darling, sweet, bald little pussy of hers. She then turned around and I did the same at the back with her bum. I then picked her up and sat her on the worktop while I prepared the mugs. As I sat her on it I whispered to her.</p><p>'Next time you come in... wear a skirt for me darling? It'll make things a lot easier...'</p><p>I winked at her and she smiled before doing one of those childish little winks back... you know, the one that half looks like a blink. I felt a huge surge of affection for her. The kettle boiled so I made the drinks and took them in, remembering to lift Nicole down this time. As soon as I sat down Nicole was back on my lap.</p><p>'You've made a friend for life there!' Helen laughed before adding, 'Get down Nic... let him drink his coffee and have his cigarette!'</p><p>'She's okay!' I insisted, leaping to my little darling's defence. 'I'll soon kick her off if it's too much!'</p><p>'Can we watch a video?' Nicole asked hopefully.</p><p>'Yeah... pick one out and stick it on,' I said.</p><p>She jumped off my lap and sorted through the rack at the huge collection, finally settling on ""Mrs Doubtfire"".</p><p>It hadn't been on long before James began to whine, 'I'm hungry!'</p><p>'I'll take you home soon and do something to eat,' Helen replied.</p><p>'Aww!' Nic complained. 'I wanna watch this!'</p><p>What she really meant of course was, I want to stay here and sit on Uncle Pete's lap.</p><p>'Have your tea,' I said, 'and then maybe... Mummy will let you come back afterwards to watch it?'</p><p>I looked at Helen.</p><p>'You sure?' Helen asked.</p><p>'Yeah... Marie will be in bed.. so if she wants to come back in that's fine with me. I don't mind keeping an eye on her.'</p><p>'Okay,' she replied, 'Kelly can come into my place if she wants?'</p><p>I couldn't have planned it any better if I'd tried. Soon, Helen and the kids were heading back to their place after I'd gotten a big hug and kiss from Nicole.</p><p>I had something to eat and changed into something more casual before Kelly put Marie to bed and then announced she was ""popping next door for an hour"", which in reality meant most of the evening. I went with her to the door as she knocked at Helen's. When the door opened, I was pleased to see little Nicole standing next to her. She flashed one of her lovely smiles at me. She'd also changed into a pink t-shirt and short skirt which I was extremely pleased to see.</p><p>'You coming to watch the rest of this film then Missy?' I asked with a wink.</p><p>Her smile got wider and she nodded before running full pelt towards me. Helen laughed.</p><p>'You behave and do as you're told... do you hear?'</p><p>'I'm sure she will... won't you sweetheart?'</p><p>Nicole looked up at me with those delightful, wide brown eyes and nodded.</p><p>'See you later!' Helen said closing her door.</p><p>Nicky stepped in and I closed our door too. As soon as the front door was closed I lifted Nicole up into my arms.</p><p>'I thought James might have wanted to come in with you?' I said relieved, kissing her lovely little button nose.</p><p>'He's watching his own film in the bedroom. He said he didn't like Mrs Doubtfire' she told me.</p><p>'Good!' I said laughing, before adding, 'You changed?'</p><p>Nic beamed me a big smile before saying, 'You asked me to!'</p><p>'I know' I said, slipping my hands under her skirt and fondling her little bum. 'What did your Mum say? Did she say anything about you changing?'</p><p>'Yeah,' she replied, 'she asked me why?'</p><p>'What did you say?' I asked as I caressed her little knicker clad bum, carrying her to the kitchen.</p><p>'I told her the elastic was too tight and hurting my tummy,' she said. 'They're old and too small anyway!'</p><p>'Good thinking batman!' I said plonking her on the worktop like before 'Cola?'</p><p>'Yes please!' she answered.</p><p>'Only on condition...' I said.</p><p>'What?'</p><p>'You have to sit there... with your legs up and wide open so that I can look at your knickers... not just now, but ANY time I sit you up there and you have a skirt or a dress on... and we're in the kitchen on our own!' I winked at her.</p><p>'Okay!' Nic said giggling, lifting her legs up so her feet were flat on the surface of the worktop and then opening them.</p><p>'I love your sexy knickers...' I told her as I looked up her skirt. 'Oh you changed them as well...'</p><p>I noticed she'd changed into a pair of light powder blue ones now. Nicole giggled as I poured the cola's before lifting her down. We went back to the lounge and sat on the sofa with Nicole on my lap of course. I put the video back on and Nic cuddled into me. It wasn't long before I slipped my hand down the back of her knickers and fondled that cute little bum again. I then stroked her little slit from behind.</p><p>As soon as I touched her, Nic turned so that she was laying back against me, and opened her legs so that she had one draped either side of mine. I put my hand down the front of her powder blue knicks and ran my finger up and down her soft, hot slippery little slit. I kissed her head as I played with her using one hand, and stroked her hair tenderly with the other, before she turned her head and looked up at me.</p><p>'Uncle Peter? she said quietly.</p><p>'Yes poppet?'</p><p>'Will you do to me... what you did earlier... you know in the car.. again?' she asked.</p><p>'What's that babes?'</p><p>'You know... when you kissed and licked me down there?'</p><p>She pointed between her legs.</p><p>'Oh you liked that then?' I asked, taking the mickey.</p><p>Nicole nodded enthusiastically.</p><p>'If I do that for you...will you do something for me in return?'</p><p>Nicole nodded and then asked 'What?'</p><p>'Will you touch and play with my willy?'</p><p>She thought for a nano second, before smiling and nodding.</p><p>'Me first then!' I said laughing.'Do you want to get it out for me?'</p><p>I took her hand and placed it on the large lump in my trousers.</p><p>'Ooh... it's hard!' Nicole squealed with a giggle as she squeezed it a bit too hard.</p><p>'Oww!' I protested. 'You have to do it gently!'</p><p>'Sorry Uncle Pete!' she said apologetically with a giggle.</p><p>I felt her undo the button on my trousers and tug my zip down. I stood up and let my trousers fall, before Nic tugged my pants down to just above my knees. Nicky giggled like mad as my cock sprang into view.</p><p>'What ya laughing at?' I asked with a smile.</p><p>'It's all big and hairy!' she said before giggling again. 'And you've got a big hairy bum!'</p><p>I couldn't help but laugh with her. It was her tone of voice, the way she said it, and the fact she was just so surprised about it. But when I gave it some thought, she had no Dad at home, so she was unlikely to have seen a cock except James's, and as he was also a pre-teen, no doubt his little cock and balls were as hairless as Nicole's sweet pussy was.</p><p>'You'll have hair down there when you get older,' I told her, 'but I prefer yours just as it is right now. Cute, bald, smooth, sexy.... and absolutely beautiful!'</p><p>I sat back down, took Nic's hand, and guided it to my hard aching cock. I showed her how to hold it in her soft little fingers.</p><p>'Remember... it's really sensitive sweetie,' I reminded her, 'so don't squeeze it too hard madam!'</p><p>'Okay!' Nicole giggled.</p><p>I then showed her how to gently wank it. She took a firm grip with my big hand over the top of her little one and I moved it back and forth.</p><p>'That's the idea...' I said encouragingly. 'That makes me feel really nice.... you know like when I rubbed you?'</p><p>Nicole nodded.</p><p>'You're such a clever girl...' I told her.</p><p>'Urrgh' she suddenly said. 'What's all that gooey, squidgy stuff?'</p><p>I laughed at her cute, childish 6 year old description.</p><p>'That's called pre-cum,' I explained. 'It leaks out when I'm with a really pretty, sexy little girl... just like you!'</p><p>'Why?'</p><p>'It helps when a man or boy puts his willy into a girl's minny or bum hole... it makes it all nice and slippery!'</p><p>Nic got some and rubbed it between her fingers.</p><p>'Oh yeah it's really slippy!' she squealed before holding it to her nose.</p><p>'I can't smell nothing,' she said.</p><p>Then her curiosity got the better of her.</p><p>'What's it taste like?' she asked.</p><p>'Try it?... I told her, 'as it's hard to describe. Look!'</p><p>I scooped some up and put it in my mouth. I then scooped up a little more and offered it to Nicky to try. Tentatively she licked it off.</p><p>'It's okay...' she decided. '...It's not horrible anyway!'</p><p>'Does that mean that you might suck and lick my willy?' I asked hopefully.</p><p>'Maybe...' she answered with a wicked grin and a sexy little glint in her eye.</p><p>She then started to wank me again all on her own.</p><p>'Mmm... that's really nice baby...' I told her as I reached between her legs. 'You're doing that really well...'</p><p>She was too. Okay, so she was a tiny bit clumsy. But it was her first time wanking an adult cock, and let's face it, if you've ever been in the same position yourself you'll know exactly what I mean here. The uncoordinated clumsiness of a little girl (or boy) as they play with or suck your cock, is all part of the incredibly exquisite experience of sex with a child.</p><p>And of course... she was only 6 years old!</p><p>I took her other hand and encouraged her to cup and fondle my balls at the same time. After a couple of minutes, she surprised me by reaching round to caress my bum. I'd never had a little girl do that before and I found it rather nice.</p><p>'I thought you didn't like my bum!' I laughed.</p><p>'Why?'</p><p>'Because you said it was all big and hairy!'</p><p>'It is!' she giggled before adding quietly, 'But I still like it!'</p><p>Nicole giggled again. She was giving me some delicious feelings as she continued to gently wank me, stopping occasionally to squeeze it or run her fingers through the copious amounts of pre-cum that was leaking continuously from the end of my cock.</p><p>Suddenly she said, 'I need a wee!'</p><p>'Can I come with you... and watch you have a wee darling?' I asked.</p><p>I always loved to watch kids having a wee, particularly little girls. Nic gave me a wide smile and nodded, before giggling like it was such a naughty thing to do. I kicked my trousers and pants off and walked with her to the bathroom. Nic lifted her skirt up, holding it high up on her chest as I pulled her little knickers right down to her ankles and she kicked them off. I then lifted her up onto the seat. Nicole was still holding her skirt right up to her chest to give me a good view as she opened her legs wide. I knelt down so that I was level with her and had the perfect view of her gorgeous little pussy. I reached out and ran my finger along her slit, just as a tiny dribble of hot wee began to trickle from her. I could feel the hot amber liquid as it trickled over my fingers.</p><p>'That's nice...' Nic said '...you doing that at the same time as I do a wee wee. You can always wash your hands afterwards can't you?'</p><p>'Yup!' I said as I kissed her, pleased that she seemed to like little wee games. 'You are just so sexy!' I told her as her golden fluid continued to flow over my fingers.</p><p>Eventually she slowed, then stopped and I quickly rinsed my hands as Nic wiped her little slit.</p><p>'You might as well leave your knickers off?' I told her picking them up.</p><p>Nicole was still sat on the toilet seat and after drying my hands, I stood in front of her with my hard, aching and dripping cock literally about an inch from her sweet face.</p><p>'Wanna try a little lick and suck babes?' I asked. 'Just for me?'</p><p>To my surprise, she wrapped both of her little soft hands around the base and I felt her hot little tongue swipe across the top.</p><p>'Ooh Nic...' I gasped, 'that feels really nice... do it again darling... please?'</p><p>Encouraged and more confident now, she did it again... and again. It felt exquisitely beautiful and I wanted more. Much more.</p><p>'Oh you're making me feel so nice babes...' I said encouragingly. 'Want to try putting it in your mouth properly... and giving me a nice little suck?'</p><p>She moved her little head forward and I felt her hot, soft little lips cover just the tip.</p><p>'Oh baby... that's really nice' I sighed. 'Put a bit more in sweetheart... suck a little bit harder...'</p><p>I felt her move her head and she took the whole of my cock head into her hot little mouth as she sucked harder. She only did it for maybe 30 seconds or so, but it was the most beautiful feeling in the world and I was very impressed with this wonderful sexy 6 year old girl. When she pulled off, she looked up at me. There were long stringy strands of pre-cum stretching from her sweet little lips to the tip of my cock as she smiled.</p><p>'Did I do it okay?' she asked innocently.</p><p>'You were absolutely brilliant babes!' I praised her. 'That was fantastic for your first time... even better than when Kelly does it!'</p><p>'Really?' she said with excitement in her voice.</p><p>'Miles better!' I told her. 'Next time will you do it for longer sweetie?'</p><p>Nick nodded furiously, spurred on by my praise and compliments.</p><p>'Right then!' I said to the little sexy 6 year old. 'My turn now I think!'</p><p>Nic flushed the toilet and I chased her into the lounge, tickling, hugging and kissing her when I finally caught up. I heard Marie stir in the other room so I crept in quietly to check on her, but she settled herself back down and went straight back to sleep. When I returned to the lounge, I deliberately said nothing about what I said I was going to do. I wanted to see how long it took her to mention it. I didn't have to wait too long.</p><p>'Are you going to do it now?' she asked.</p><p>'Do what? I asked innocently, pretending not to know what she was on about.</p><p>'You know...' she said shyly, 'what you said... lick me... down there?'</p><p>'Oh THAT!' I said with a laugh. 'Oh.... alright then!'</p><p>She then realised I was actually winding her up. I got her to lift her skirt up again and sit on the edge of the sofa before I told her to open her legs nice and wide and then lay back. I got down on my knees in front of her and kissed her lovely little fleshy mound, before I kissed the inside of each of her thighs and then licked the creases, before running my tongue slowly and softly up and down her slit where her two little lips met.</p><p>'Oooh...' Nic sighed, 'that's nice...'</p><p>I flicked at her tiny clit with the tip of my tongue, working it in tiny little circles before I closed my lips on the hard little nubbin and sucked on it. Nicole sat herself up a little so that she could look down, wanting to watch me as I sucked and licked her beautiful, fresh, smooth bald little pussy. I started to lap at her and her little hands held onto my head as she continued making little moans and gasps of pure pleasure. Her breathing started to become faster and laboured.</p><p>I wanted Nicole's first orgasm to be mind blowing for the little 6 year old and something she'd remember for the rest of her life. I wanted her to feel so good that she'd come back for another one, time and time again. I wanted her to crave those wonderful sensations I was about to give her, every single time we were alone together. I gently thumbed her tight little lips apart and poked her little hole with my tongue, savouring that fresh, innocent taste of little girl juice.</p><p>Then I went to town on her hard, pea sized little love button. I sucked it, flicked it, circled it and licked it, getting faster and faster, doing it harder and harder. Nicky was panting fast now and struggling to catch her breath.</p><p>'Ooh... ooh... mmm... mmm... ooh...' she moaned as she held my head tighter, moving her tiny slim hips around.</p><p>I knew I was about to take the sweet little 6 year old over the edge and beyond the point of no return. I was about to give Nicole the very first orgasm of her little life. I licked her even faster and even harder, my tongue swiping her little clit in tight tiny circles. I don't think she really knew how to react to the intense waves of pleasure that suddenly rippled through her sweet, sexy 6 year old body. She grabbed my head hard, pulling my face onto her pussy as she gyrated and ground her tiny little hips on my mouth. As I sent her to little girl heaven, I glanced up to see that her eyes were closed, her little face scrunched up in pure pleasure, and she was biting down on her bottom lip as her tiny flat chest heaved up and down rapidly. Her lovely little body began to jerk and shudder involuntarily, her little wide open legs wobbling and jolting with every further swipe of my tongue. Nicole was clearly enjoying every single second of her first ever powerful orgasm, and these new sensations that were emanating from between her legs. She had a dreamy look on her sweet little face and despite her best efforts to keep them in, she made lots of pleasurable little sounds; moaning, groaning, sighing and gasping.</p><p>I continued to lick and suck at her little pussy until she shook violently with every single touch and pushed my head away, her little clit so tender she was unable to bear it any longer. I looked at the beautiful 6 year old pussy spread in front of me. I knew there and then that I would want to feast on it at every single opportunity I could, as her lovely little vaginal lips glistened with her juices and my saliva. I looked up at Nicole's sweet little face and although I don't think she was exactly sure what had just happened to her for the first time, judging by her face, it had been a beautiful and very pleasurable experience for her. I waited for her orgasm to subside and for her to open her eyes before I spoke.</p><p>'Did you enjoy that sweetheart?' I asked.</p><p>It was a bloody ridiculous thing to say I know. I could clearly see that she had, but I just had to ask and see what she said about it.</p><p>'Uh-huh...' she nodded furiously, with that same dreamy smile on her face. 'That was really really nice... I love it... and the end bit... when it felt super nice...'</p><p>She couldn't finish the sentence. I guess at just 6 years old, she couldn't put the feelings she'd just experienced into real words. I did my best to explain to little Nicole what an orgasm actually was, as I held her lovingly in my arms. I explained to her that men had them too, what came out of the end of a man's cock when he had one, and what semen actually did. I also explained that most people called semen cum, and they also called an orgasm a cum. I told her that most people made funny or strange noises, or talked dirty when they had one, and that it was okay for her to make any noise or say anything she wanted when she was cumming.</p><p>I explained to her that lots of men, myself included, liked dirty talk, especially when it was said by a little girl or boy such as herself. She seemed to take it all in. I explained all this while hugging her and tenderly stroking her hair. I gently picked her up, sat down and then placed her onto my lap before giving her another loving hug.</p><p>'You are such a sexy little girl!' I told her. 'You are absolutely beautiful!'</p><p>She smiled back at me.</p><p>'How would you like to make me feel nice?' I said to her.</p><p>My cock was aching and I needed some relief.</p><p>'You could make me feel really nice like I just did you? You could make me cum and see the stuff squirt out?'</p><p>I certainly knew that it wouldn't take very long. Nicole nodded, but I sensed she was a little hesitant.</p><p>'What's up babes?' I asked.</p><p>Shyly she said 'How... I mean... I don't know how to?'</p><p>'Oh poppet,' I said, giving her a reassuring hug. 'Bless you... like you did before?'</p><p>'With my hands... moving them up and down your willy?'</p><p>'Yup, you clever girl,' I praised her. 'You remembered. And... the faster you do it... the nicer you'll make me feel, and...'</p><p>I paused for dramatic effect.</p><p>'If you do it for long enough... you'll make me feel all nice and special like you just did... and you'll see the stuff squirt out!'</p><p>'Cum!' Nicole remembered.</p><p>'That's it... you clever sexy thing you remembered... cum!'</p><p>Nicole became quite excited by the prospect of seeing that and nodded enthusiastically. She repositioned herself and I guided her little hands to my sensitive, aching and rock hard cock, pre-cum oozing continuously out of the end of it. With my hand over hers, I refreshed her memory on how to wank me. She picked it back up again very quickly and continued on her own. Once again it was a little clumsy, and due to the huge amount of pre-cum leaking from me, her hand slipped off the end a couple of times making us both laugh, but the feeling of her delicate, soft, warm fingers wrapped around my stiff cock was out of this world.</p><p>'Oh sweetheart... that feels so nice...' I gave her lots of praise and encouragement.</p><p>She was pleased that she was making me feel so good and if I'm honest about it, she actually wasn't making a bad job of things. I'd had a lot worse... from adult women!</p><p>'Ooh...' I gasped, 'I'm gonna cum soon... and all the stuff will shoot out. Whatever you do... when it starts... don't stop doing it until I tell you... okay sweetheart?'</p><p>She nodded to signify she understood. I could feel myself getting really close now.</p><p>'Here it comes babes... ooh that is so nice... a little faster darling... keep going...aargh...'</p><p>With that I let out a groan as my cock erupted, shooting big streaks of hot sticky cum high up into the air, before it landed on my stomach and coated Nicky's sweet little hands as she continued to work my cock up and down just as she'd been shown.</p><p>'Ooh baby... darling... you are... making me feel... so nice... mmm...'</p><p>Again, her warm little hands slipped off a few times, but she got straight back on with the job in hand - so to speak - until I let her know that she could stop. She had a look of sheer concentration on her face as she put all of her efforts into pleasing me and making me feel nice. When my cock stopped spewing I told her it was okay for her to stop.</p><p>'Oh Nicole sweetheart...' I cooed, wrapping my big arms around her tiny, 6 year old frame. 'That was fantastic... you made me feel so good...' </p><p>I kissed her.</p><p>'Thank you poppet!'</p><p>She had as well. I must have had thousands of wanks from kids of all ages, both from girls and boys and my fair share of women... besides Kelly of course... but I didn't recall ever cumming so hard, or my cum shooting out with such force as that before. Big globs of semen were all over my stomach and even up on my chest. It looked like I'd cum by the absolute bucket load. Nicole held her hands up and looked at hot, gooey cum all over them.</p><p>'Uuurgh!' she said with a naughty little giggle.</p><p>'Hmm.' I said laughing, 'I think we need some tissues!'</p><p>Nic immediately jumped off my lap and ran to the bathroom, returning with a big roll of toilet tissue. Between us, we used half the roll up and soon there was a large pile of scrunched up, cum soaked, tissue on the carpet.</p><p>'I think we better get dressed,' I said standing up.</p><p>I put my trousers and pants back on and Nic found her knickers and replaced them. I then collected up all the used tissue, took them to the toilet and flushed the evidence away. When I returned to the lounge, Nicole had the sense to remove the film that had long since finished and replaced it with ""The Mask"". We'd managed to time it just right, as about half an hour later there was a knock at the door and Helen said it was Nic's bed time. I informed Helen that Nic had been good as gold and was welcome into my place absolutely any time. Kelly said she'd be back in about an hour. After giving me a huge hug and kiss, Nicole reluctantly went back indoors.</p><p>Once she'd gone home, I made myself a coffee and smoked a cigarette, after checking my daughter was okay. She was sound asleep, making her little baby snuffling noises. Now Nicole had gone, the place seemed empty and quiet. As much as I loved my wife and daughter of course, I wanted Nicole back. Even without the sexual side of things, I simply loved being in the company of the lively 6 year old. She was full of energy and fun, and I felt completely different when she was around me. Sitting there in the armchair smoking, I felt extremely lost... and strangely lonely. In the end I turned everything off and put the door on the latch, before heading off to bed. By the time Kelly actually returned home and slid into bed next to me, I was sound asleep and dreaming of my little 6 year old next door neighbour. Sexy, beautiful, enchanting and delightful... Nicole.</p><p>I didn't see her for a few days after that, mainly due to the shifts I was working. However, I thought about her constantly. I simply couldn't get her out of my mind, no matter how much I tried. Even all the little cutie's in the centre that I usually followed around, suddenly didn't seem as good somehow. Then the reason why suddenly hit me.</p><p>Now I wasn't sure if it was even possible for a 30 something man, but I think I'd fallen in love with Nicole. I know that sounds ridiculous. I thought it was ridiculous. And like I said, I wasn't even sure if that was possible, but it certainly felt that way and it was the only logical conclusion that I could come to. That I was in love with this beautiful, charismatic, 6 year old little girl.</p><p>I thought about her all day, every day, and dreamt about her every night. I'd had many sexual relationships with kids before, boys and girls of all ages shapes and sizes and if I'm totally honest, had performed many more different sex acts with them. I'd felt affection for every single one of them, but not one had made me feel the way I felt about little Nic. Even her name cheered me up instantly. Nicole... sweet Nicole.</p><p>When I did see her a few days later as I pulled up having just finished work, my heart sang and I felt elated. The moment she spotted me, she came bounding down the road towards me with a beaming smile on her sweet little face and her arms stretched out in front of her. As she reached me, I scooped her up in my arms and swung her around before hugging her tightly.</p><p>'Hello sweetie pie!' I said, as she wrapped her arms and legs around me like a little monkey and plastered my face with sweet little kisses.</p><p>'Where have you been?' she asked sounding annoyed. 'I've not seen you for ages... I thought you'd gone off me!'</p><p>I kissed her sweet little button nose and hugged her tightly.</p><p>'How could I go off someone as gorgeous as you?' I said genuinely. 'But I have to go to work darling...'</p><p>'Yeah... I know,' she replied with a very grown up understanding. </p><p>'But I've really, really missed not seeing you,' I told her '...and now I've got a few days off!'</p><p>Nic beamed with absolute delight at the news.</p><p>'Now... all we have to do is get rid of Kelly for a little while...' I winked at her.</p><p>Nicole had just come home from school and was dressed in her school uniform. You know, the one that girls in primary school wear in summer? A checked gingham dress that had buttons all the way down the front of it, in her school colour of green with a matching green cardigan. I desperately wanted to slip my hands under her dress, but we were out in public view with Helen and James waiting by the entrance to the flats for us. So I walked towards them as Nic continued to hug me tightly and resting her sweet little head on my shoulder. While we were still out of earshot, I whispered in Nicole's ear.</p><p>'What colour knickers have you got on today my sexy girl?'</p><p>'White ones...' she whispered back sexily.</p><p>'Nice!' I replied, as I put her down when we reached the door.</p><p>'Hiya!' I said to Helen.</p><p>'Hi,' she replied, 'I'm glad I've seen you...'</p><p>I immediately became worried as paranoia crept in.</p><p>'Nic's not stopped going on about you!' she laughed. 'It's been Uncle Peter this... Uncle Pete that! She loves you to bits!'</p><p>'I love her too!' I said honestly, although I meant it in a very different way to Helen. 'She's delightful and a credit to you!' I added.</p><p>'You can have her if you want!' she laughed. 'You'd soon chuck her back!'</p><p>No I bloody well wouldn't! I thought to myself. If only you knew. Then that thing they call fate stepped in and gave me a helping hand.</p><p>'You don't mind if Kelly pops in later do you... only I want to discuss someone's birthday party with her...' she added quietly nodding to Nicole who was ahead of us climbing the stairs.</p><p>'Not at all,' I said before surprising myself by adding, 'send her into me if you like... then there won't be any little lug-holes listening. We can watch another film if she wants. She was brilliant last time... good as gold!'</p><p>'Wish she was like that for me...' Helen laughed, 'you must have the magic touch!'</p><p>She called to Nicole waiting for us at the top of the stairs.</p><p>'After tea... do you want to go into Uncle Peter's and watch another film... while I chat with Auntie Kelly?'</p><p>'Yeah!' Nic squealed with delight, clapping her hands.</p><p>I managed to give Nicole a crafty little wink without anyone else noticing.</p><p>'If it makes things easier, I'll do her something to eat. I need to cook something for myself anyway!' I said as we walked up the stairs.</p><p>It also meant that Nicole could come in sooner and spend more time with me. Once we reached my door, Helen came in with me and explained the plan to Kelly.</p><p>'Yeah fine,' she agreed.</p><p>Marie was crying and a bit miserable for some reason. Kelly said she'd been a bit cranky all day. I suggested that Kelly take her in with her as it might help to settle her down more if she was with her Mum. Kelly agreed and left with her, Helen and James, leaving Nicole alone with me again. I looked at that sweet little face in her green school uniform, with her hair tied up in bunches with matching green hair scrunchies, and I felt my heart lurch together with a tight knot in my stomach.</p><p>'Come here you sexy little thing!' I said with my arms outstretched.</p><p>Nicole leapt into them again and did her little monkey thing with her arms wrapped around my neck. I kissed her sweet little lips.</p><p>'I love you!' she said sweetly.</p><p>'Funny that,' I said before kissing her again, 'cos I love you too!'</p><p>And I meant it. This time, I did slip my hands up under her dress. I squeezed her bum cheeks over the top of her soft, cotton knickers before pulling the back of them down slightly and squeezing them directly. As ever, her skin was warm soft and smooth. I wandered to the kitchen with her still clinging to me, before I pulled the back of her knicks back up and deposited her onto the worktop. I rummaged around in the freezer and removed a pizza for us.</p><p>'Look Uncle Pete!' Nicole called. 'I didn't forget!'</p><p>When I turned and looked, Nic had pulled her dress up slightly and was sitting with her feet flat on the worktop with her legs spread wide open, giving me a lovely view of her knicker clad pussy.</p><p>'Very sexy!' I said as I unwrapped the pizza and slung it in the oven.</p><p>'Show me that lovely, sexy little slit of yours...' I whispered.</p><p>Nicole reached between her legs, hooked a finger into the gusset of her little white knickers and pulled it to one side with a huge sexy grin.</p><p>'Mmm..'. I said, wandering over to her. 'Very, very sexy!'</p><p>Nicole giggled at her own naughtiness. I gave her a little kiss.</p><p>'You are wonderful!' I said, picking her back up and carrying her back to the lounge.</p><p>'I love you in that school uniform dress,' I whispered tenderly, 'especially when Mummy puts your hair up like that too... that is very sexy!'</p><p>'I like my hair like this too,' she told me. 'I asked Mummy to do it.. it's my favourite!'</p><p>She suddenly went very quiet for moment and her mood became very serious.</p><p>'I really missed not seeing you...' she told me. 'It made me feel really sad.'</p><p>'Oh babes,' I said, giving her a big loving hug.</p><p>'When I was at school...' she said, 'I kept thinking about you. It made me feel all warm and squidgy inside my tummy.'</p><p>'I been thinking about you too babes,' I told her, 'all the time.'</p><p>There was something about the way she said it and the tone she used. It's hard to explain and put into words exactly what it was, but it wasn't the usual 6 year old way of saying it... like they'd say to a parent or other relative. There was something in her face, in her eyes. Her whole demeanour led me to believe that she meant every single word of what she was telling me. In fact, I believed her more than when my wife told me she loved me.</p><p>Nicole ate on my lap as we hugged and gave each other little kisses. Just little pecks on each others cheeks and lips. I was genuinely interested in Nicky's little life and wanted to know all about it. I asked her about school, and she happily told me all about it. Her teacher, whom she quite liked, the lessons she had, her friends and the games they played. She even told me what she'd had for lunch. I was really interested in her life and asked her questions which she answered with an honesty you only ever find in a 6 year old.</p><p>As she laid back against me and we chatted idly, I stroked her beautiful soft hair. It was a loving and very special moment I thought. Then she suddenly looked up at me with those sweet, soft brown eyes.</p><p>'Uncle Pete?' she said in a serious tone.</p><p>'Yes sweetheart?'</p><p>'You know my Mum and Auntie Kelly are talking about my birthday party...?'</p><p>'Uh-huh' I said. 'What about it?'</p><p>'Will you come?'</p><p>'Aren't I a bit old? I laughed. 'You don't want an old fogey like me there!'</p><p>'I DO!' she insisted. 'Please?'</p><p>Those eyes. Oh those beautiful innocent eyes. I'd decided that no matter what, I'd always try to be as honest as I could be with Nicole and answer anything she asked me as honestly as I could.</p><p>'I don't think I'll be able to anyway darling...' I said softly, 'I'm on shift that day...'</p><p>Nicole looked at me and her little face crumpled. I could tell she was absolutely devastated, and I'd almost single handedly shattered her little life. Those beautiful brown eyes filled up as I saw tears well up in her, despite her desperate attempts not to show them. As I looked at her little face, I knew instantly that I would move heaven and earth to be at her birthday party. I would NOT let this delightful little girl down. If she wanted me to be there, then I WOULD be there, regardless of what anyone else said or thought. It was as simple as that. I gave her a huge loving hug, followed by a kiss and then lifted her off and sat her next to me,</p><p>'Sit here a tick sweetheart', I said tenderly as I had an idea.</p><p>I went to the phone, picked up the receiver and then dialled the number of a friend of mine that I worked with, and who worked a different shift pattern to my own. I knew that his relief were off on that day. Our boss had always said that if we wanted to swap shifts between us for any reason, that was fine provided both parties agreed. I got the ring tone and a little boy answered. They always did. He had 7 of them!</p><p>'Hello matey!' I said cheerfully. I never called them by their name as I was always unsure which one had got to the phone first.</p><p>'Give your dad a shout for me please?'</p><p>'Hello Uncle Peter...' he said, 'it's David!'</p><p>'Oh hello Davey mate... you okay?'</p><p>'Yeah!' he said before he bellowed, 'DAAAAAD! PHOOONNNEEE!'</p><p>'Cheers Davey!' I laughed. 'Right down my bloody ear hole!'</p><p>'Sorry!' he giggled.</p><p>A few bangs and crashes later and the phone was handed over. I could hear his boys going mad, fighting and arguing in the background.</p><p>'Hi Pete!'</p><p>'Hello mate... sounds like you got your hands full there?' I laughed.</p><p>'Just a bit,' he laughed, 'she's buggered off to bingo!'</p><p>It was comical to hear him talk that way as I knew how much every one of his boys meant to him and he worshipped them all.</p><p>'Tony! Tony! Put Jonathan DOWN!'</p><p>I laughed again.</p><p>'What's he up to?'</p><p>I was curious.</p><p>'You don't wanna know...' he laughed. 'What's up anyway mate?'</p><p>'Well...' I said looking across to a teary eyed Nicole on the sofa, 'I have a young lady friend who requires my attendance at her 7th birthday party,' I explained, 'and seeing as you're off and I'm on...'</p><p>'Not a problem!' he said before I'd even asked him to swap. 'You can't disappoint a young lady!' he said with a laugh.</p><p>I told him the date and he jotted it down.</p><p>'..and I'll cover your next Saturday on...'</p><p>We always covered the same day to reciprocate, especially on busy days like Saturdays.</p><p>'George... you're a true gent!' I told him.</p><p>'Some say!' he laughed. 'Sorry I gotta go... I think Georgie Jnr. has a green crayon stuck up his bloody nose!'</p><p>'Oh wonderful...' I burst out laughing. 'Enjoy! Thanks again matey!'</p><p>'No probs... see you soon!'</p><p>The line clicked off and I replaced the receiver.</p><p>I looked over at Nicole who'd been listening, although I'm pretty sure she didn't follow the conversation. Her eyes were still wet and a single tear had rolled down her soft little cheek. I lifted her back up, sat down and plonked her back on my lap with my arms around her. I kissed her cheek and licked away the salty little tear.</p><p>'Guess what?' I said.</p><p>'What?'</p><p>'I'm not working on your birthday any more!'</p><p>Her little face lit up immediately and the image etched itself on my brain like a photograph.</p><p>'Really?' she said excitedly.</p><p>'REALLY! I told her.</p><p>She hugged me so hard I thought she was going to squeeze the life out of me.</p><p>'You going to come?' she asked excitedly.</p><p>'After pizza!' I said laughing. 'I hope!'</p><p>For a little girl who was about to turn 7, she was very switched on and got the joke immediately, which surprised me to be honest with the sexual innuendo. Playfully, she thumped me on the arm.</p><p>'To my party!' she said, 'And you KNOW I meant that!'</p><p>I couldn't stop laughing at the look on her face. I knew she simply couldn't pretend to be angry with me.</p><p>'Might do..' I said like it was no big deal.</p><p>'YIPPEE!' she squealed, hugging my neck and plastering my face with those sweet little kisses.</p><p>'Stop!' I said suddenly.</p><p>'What?' she said, thinking she'd done something wrong.</p><p>'Pizza! I said 'I forgot all about that... quick jump off!'</p><p>Nicole jumped up and I dashed to the kitchen. Fortunately, l rescued it just in time and it was cooked nicely.</p><p>'That was lucky!' Nicky giggled from behind me.</p><p>'Wasn't it just?' I said as I cut it into slices.</p><p>We returned to the lounge and had a banquet of meat feast pizza and garlic bread, washed down with endless amounts of ice cold coca-cola. As we ate, we mucked around, laughed, joked and once again enjoyed just being in one another's company. I felt great. Once we'd finished, I cleared up and we washed our sticky, sauce covered hands. Soon she was back sitting on my lap with my arm around her. Gently, I turned her face to me and placed a kiss on those sweet soft lips.</p><p>'I love you Missy...' I said. 'Really love you... in a grown up way!'</p><p>'Like you love Kelly?' she asked.</p><p>'Yup!' I said. 'But I love you more!'</p><p>I really, really meant it as well.</p><p>'I love you too,' she told me, 'and not like I love Mummy or James either.'</p><p>I knew exactly what she meant, even though she couldn't exactly find the right words to express it.</p><p>'I know you do sweetheart,' I told her, giving her another hug and kissing her lovely nose making her giggle like mad.</p><p>'Well... seeing as I love you like a really big girl... I reckon we ought to kiss properly... like a really big girl too. After all, you are my secret girlfriend now aren't you?'</p><p>Nicole nodded.</p><p>'Will you show me how?' she asked.</p><p>'Course I will,' I said, 'it isn't hard anyway...'</p><p>'Are we going to kiss like you and Kelly do?'</p><p>'Yup!' I said.</p><p>She'd seen us kiss, so I think she had a pretty good idea of what happened anyway.</p><p>'All you do is open your mouth a bit and touch tongues... oh and you close your eyes. Want to try it?'</p><p>Nic nodded as she flung her arms around my neck and we had our first proper, passionate kiss. She caught onto things very quickly did Nicole, and as my tongue searched her sweet little mouth, our tongues met and then danced as our lips locked together. I opened an eye slightly and saw Nic's were tightly closed. Clearly, she was enjoying the experience. Eventually we came up for air.</p><p>'What did you think?' I asked her.</p><p>'I really liked it...' she said. Let's do it again!'</p><p>She certainly did like it and we spent the next half hour just cuddling and kissing passionately.</p><p>'We can only kiss like this on our own though?' I reminded her.</p><p>'I know!' she said in a tone like I was stupid.</p><p>I lifted her off and she looked at me strangely.</p><p>'Don't panic,' I laughed. 'I need to go for a wee!'</p><p>I dashed to the loo and returned quickly, sitting back on the armchair.</p><p>'Come here you!' I said pulling the 6 year old into my arms.</p><p>She stood in front of me between my legs as we kissed and I caressed her lovely little bum, before moving my hands onto her little flat chest, rubbing her softly over the area which would one day be a lovely little titty. We kissed again as I undone a couple of buttons at the top of her dress, slipped my hand inside her soft little vest, and rubbed her tiny little nipple making it harden and stick out. Nic moaned softly into my mouth as I did it, so she was obviously very sensitive there despite the fact that it was totally flat and undeveloped for a few years to come yet.</p><p>When we came up for air Nicole said, 'That feels so nice when you do that... sort of makes me feel all squidgy and sexy.'</p><p>She was clearly getting turned on by my playing with her little nipples. I would have been happy to kiss those soft sweet lips of hers all night long if I could, it was such a fantastic feeling to be kissing a little 6 year old like that. I undone a few more buttons, rubbed her chest and her little flat smooth tummy, before stroking her inner thigh as Nicky repositioned herself and opened her legs a bit for me.</p><p>When we broke away again, I looked at this magnificent, delightful child stood there. Her green school uniform dress completely unbuttoned at the front, displaying part of her flat, boyish chest that would someday require a bra to support her little breasts, and her cute white, little girl knickers and white knee length school socks. With her hair in bunches either side of her pretty little face, she oozed sexiness and my hard cock ached.</p><p>I slipped a hand into the back of her knickers and ran my finger along her bum crack, making her giggle before pulling the back of her knickers down. We kissed again as I put my hand down the front of them and pulled them down to her knees. With my right hand, I ran my finger along her smooth pussy slit while I held the back of her head with the other hand stroking her hair. The playing with her non existent titties must have really turned her on immensely, as her little hot slit was really wet and slippery. It was the wettest I'd ever felt on a girl of that age and trust me... I'd touched a few! </p><p>We broke away, and as I continued to finger the 6 year old she sighed, 'Mmm... that's really nice!'</p><p>'You must have really liked me playing with your nipples,' I told her 'because you're really wet and slippery down there.'</p><p>'I did!' she said as I rubbed on her hard little clitty bump.</p><p>'You'll like this then,' I said, lifting up her vest and moving my head forward, before licking around her tiny darker areola and tiny erect nipple.</p><p>I heard her suck her breath in as I circled it with my tongue, and at the same time, continued to rub my finger up and down her slippery little slit.</p><p>'Ooh... that's so nice...' she sighed. 'Mmm...'</p><p>I stopped fingering her and slipped her dress off her shoulders, letting it fall to the floor, before lifting her vest off her and leaving it on top of her dress in a pile on the floor. I then lifted her back onto my lap. We kissed again as I gave tender attention with my fingers between her legs, which she parted for me as best she could, before I took her knickers right down and relieved her of them completely.</p><p>We'd kissed so much now that my lips were actually starting to get a little sore, not that I was complaining. I continued to give her slit my attention as I ground the knuckle of my index finger into her. With my other fingers, I moved down towards her bum. She raised herself up a little to give me better access to her tightly closed rosebud, as I ran my fingers along her gorgeous little bum crack.</p><p>'I like that...' she said quietly, '...you touching my bum...'</p><p>'How about I put my finger up it?' I suggested.</p><p>'Will it hurt?'</p><p>As always, I wanted to be completely honest with her.</p><p>'Maybe... just a tiny bit at first...' I told her. 'But it might feel more uncomfortable than actually hurt...'</p><p>'Are these the things you do with Kelly?' she asked.</p><p>'Yeah... well sort of... we do a lot more...' I said before adding, 'but I'd rather be doing them with you?'</p><p>'Would you... really?' she asked.</p><p>'Definitely!' I replied honestly. 'You're far more sexy!'</p><p>Now I didn't realise this at the time, but Nicole wasn't keen on Kelly at all, and now it seemed, she liked her even less. In fact, I got the distinct feeling that Nicole now felt she was in competition with her... and was determined to be better. Quite frankly, had it been possible I'd have left Kelly in a heartbeat for Nicole. However in the real world, that wasn't possible of course. Nic turned herself onto her tummy and lay across my lap.</p><p>'You can put your finger up my bum now!' she said happily.</p><p>'If it hurts too much... or you don't like it... tell me and I'll stop okay?'</p><p>Nicole nodded. I looked at her little white bum contrasting with the darker, naturally tanned skin of her back. It was like a little peach. Soft, but firm to the touch, and skin as smooth as anything. I kneaded and caressed it before I parted her little cheeks and just admired the clean, darker pink wrinkled circle surrounding her tightly closed little hole. I moved my head down and licked all around it, before running my tongue up and down her delicious little bum crack.</p><p>'Ooh...' she giggled, 'that feels funny... nice though... but funny!'</p><p>I stiffened my tongue and stabbed at the tightly closed hole. I could feel its resistance. I pressed the tip of my tongue against it and wiggled it around, coaxing it to grant me entry. Eventually it yielded to my request and gave up the fight, allowing the tip of my tongue entry to her rectum. I wanted to ensure my mouth provided plenty of lubrication there. I then removed my face from her sweet bum and probed it with my little finger. The tip slipped inside her easily and her anal muscle clenched it tightly.</p><p>'Hmmph!' Nic made a little noise as I pushed it in and her body jolted slightly.</p><p>'You okay baby? I whispered tenderly, 'does it hurt?'</p><p>'No...' she replied. 'It just feels... well a bit weird... nice weird though!' she giggled.</p><p>I pushed my finger deeper and watched as her little wrinkled hole accepted most of my little finger. I wiggled it about inside her.</p><p>'Ooh that's nice!' she said. 'Really nice!'</p><p>So I did it again.</p><p>'After...' she asked, 'will you lick me like you did last time... that felt super nice!' she told me.</p><p>'Course I will!' I told her, recalling the delicious, sweet nectar taste of her lovely little pussy juices.</p><p>'Are you going to play with me and maybe suck me again... make me cum and spurt again?' I asked as I continued to pleasure her bum.</p><p>Nic nodded as I withdrew my finger and turned her back round.</p><p>'I love you!' she repeated.</p><p>'I love you too!' I told her.</p><p>Again, I gently ground my knuckle into her. She seemed to quite like that judging from her reaction, before I lifted her up. She stood there in front of me, a tiny foot on each of the armrests of the armchair. I held her by each of her lovely soft bum cheeks as I gently pulled her to me and my mouth made contact with the soft mound of her pussy. It was different than before as last time she had her legs spread wide so I was able to see and lick her little hole. Although she had her legs apart, because she was in a standing position, her pussy was more closed. The little line where her two fleshy little lips met was just perfect. Her tiny clit, no more than the size of a small pea, completely hidden from view within those secret folds.</p><p>'Open up your little pussy for me sweetheart...' I whispered to her.</p><p>She brought her hands down and gently separated her vaginal lips. I could now see her little clit and her inner, darker pink fleshy lips and tiny hole. I sucked her little nubbin hard before sucking and licking those succulent lips. I then thought about how she'd cum before, how powerful it had been, and how her sexy little legs had buckled beneath her. I decided that her standing probably wasn't a good idea, so I stopped and lifted her down. It would have been a tad difficult for me to explain to Helen that Nic had fallen during my performing an act of oral sex on her 6 year old daughter! When I stopped Nicole looked crestfallen.</p><p>'Don't worry!' I said to her. 'I just didn't want your legs going all wobbly and you falling down!'</p><p>Then I had an obvious thought and couldn't believe we hadn't done this sooner.</p><p>'Shall we go in the bedroom?' I suggested.</p><p>Nic nodded eagerly, so I chased the 6 year old girl in there, watching her beautiful little bum wiggling in front of me enticingly, as she ran naked except for her socks before jumping on the bed. I quickly stripped off and joined her. Nicole reached out to stroke my cock, before giving it a little lick without any prompting from me. It was totally unexpected and very nice.</p><p>'Mmm...' I sighed, 'that's lovely!'</p><p>Nic gave one of her naughty but cute little girl giggles as I positioned her on the bed with a couple of pillows under her hips to raise them up, before she opened her legs spreading them nice and wide in anticipation.</p><p>'Let's see if you like this...' I said as I knelt between her little widespread legs and gripped my cock.</p><p>'Are you going to put it inside me?' she asked nervously, looking a little bit concerned.</p><p>'No baby,' I said allying her fears. 'One day I will though... if you'll let me that is.. but no not now. I'm going to do this...'</p><p>I ran the head of my cock along the soft little folds of her pussy and then onto her clit.</p><p>'OOH!' she squealed loudly. 'That is REALLY nice!'</p><p>It felt really nice for me too. I'd done this with other little girls and they'd always loved it the same as I did. My hot, hard cock sliding up and down her equally hot, soft slippery slit was a delicious, divine sensation for both of us. I did it again, up and down continuously going faster and applying more pressure, especially when it was on her hard little clitty bump. I leaned over the naked little 6 year old and kissed her lips briefly, as I continued to rub my cock along her gorgeous little gash. Nicole threw her arms around my neck.</p><p>'That's really nice...' she said quietly before she really shocked me. 'If you wanted to... you can put it in me... I don't mind... that's what you and Kelly do isn't it?'</p><p>I didn't answer for a minute as I took in what she said.</p><p>'Er... we do babes...' I said tenderly, 'but we're not going to do that just yet.'</p><p>She accepted what I said as I rubbed my cock against her harder. I think that because I was an adult, she trusted me to make the call as to what we should do, and when, and what was and wasn't likely to hurt her.</p><p>'Mmm...' she sighed, '...do it right there again...'</p><p>I was rubbing the tip of my cock in tiny little circles on her clit, so I did it harder and faster.</p><p>'Oh yeah... nice!' she moaned as my lips met hers.</p><p>We kissed hard as my cock continued up and down her soft, slippery crack. When we broke away, I noticed Nicole's breathing was shallow and fast. My little 6 year old lover was close to another orgasm.</p><p>'Ooh... aaah... yeah... yeah... nice...' she gasped.</p><p>I went to town on her, rubbing my cock harder and faster up and down and round in circles on her hard little nubbin.</p><p>'Cum for me babes...' I whispered, as I reached underneath her and pushed my finger up her tight little bum again.</p><p>I could feel Nicky pushing back on me now.</p><p>'Cum for Uncle Peter sweetheart...' I whispered lovingly.</p><p>'Oooh... aaah.. feels really... nice... think it's... happening... again...'</p><p>She let out a load moan of pleasure.</p><p>'That's it sweetie...' I encouraged her. 'Cum for me... nice and hard... make as much noise as you want!'</p><p>'Aaah... yeahhh...' she gasped as her sweet little body shook and she writhed about, gyrating and pushing her hips up onto my cock.</p><p>I continued to rub it against her hard and fast, as I gently finger fucked her sweet, tight little bum hole. She was still in the throes of a hard cum when I felt my own rising up.</p><p>'Oh baby girl...' I gasped, 'I love you so much Nicole...'</p><p>Again I clamped my lips to hers and as we kissed hard, our tongues dancing in a frenzy. My cock exploded forcefully all over her sweet fleshy little pussy, between her legs, over her mound, and flat little tummy. The spurting jets were so powerful, there were even large globs of hot cum on her chest and up on her neck.</p><p>'Oh god... I'm cumming...' I panted as we broke away, and I withdrew my finger from Nicole's little poop chute, despite her anal muscles trying to keep a hold of it.</p><p>Even when I was finally spent, I continued to rub her slit. I wanted her orgasm to last as long as was humanly possible for a 6 year old. Then to my total surprise, just as I thought she was about to calm down, Nicole started to cum again.</p><p>'Ooh....' she gasped as another series of pleasure waves hit her.</p><p>I circled her clit with my thumb hard, using the cum on her mound as lubricant, as I got faster and faster. Nic's face screwed up and she bit down on her lip.</p><p>'It... it's happening againnnn!' she squealed.</p><p>'That's it baby...' I whispered, 'cum again... enjoy it sweetie..'</p><p>'Oh yeah... mmm... nice... niccccee!' she writhed, pushed her hips up and gyrated them about again, before finally collapsing back onto the pillows exhausted, with that dreamy self satisfied smile on her face again.</p><p>Even when she'd calmed down and I hugged her, she was still out of breath as she slowly opened her eyes again.</p><p>'Oh... my... god...' she gasped as she finally managed to get some words out. 'That... was ... amazing... even better... than last... time...'</p><p>I brushed the hair out of her eyes and then kissed her.</p><p>'That was absolutely brilliant!' I told her.</p><p>I honestly couldn't remember a time when I'd cum so much, so hard, or with such force. Nor had it ever felt so deliciously wonderful. I looked down Nicole's chest, that wonderful flat smooth tummy and the sticky mess between her legs.</p><p>'Look at the state of you!' I said laughing. 'Covered in my gooey stuff!'</p><p>Nicole giggled.</p><p>'I know!' she said, looking down her sweet little body and bursting into another fit of the giggles. 'I wonder what Mummy would say if she could see me right now!'</p><p>I didn't want to even contemplate that particular thought. I grabbed some tissues and wiped the excess from her, before getting up and fetching a warm flannel and a towel to remove all the evidence. After we'd cleaned each other up, we got dressed and returned to the lounge, making sure that we hadn't left any evidence of our activities behind for Kelly to stumble across.</p><p>Nicole cuddled up close to me as we sat on the sofa and watched Beauty &amp; The Beast together. I gave her the odd kiss and grope, but we were both knackered after our session in the bedroom. In fact, Nic fell asleep silently against me. I found that out when I glanced down after I noticed she was rather quiet. I looked at that sweet innocent face as she slept silently, watching her little chest rise and fall and wondering what it was she was dreaming about. I hoped it was me. I was on the verge of dozing off myself when I heard a key go in the lock and Kelly wandered back in with Marie asleep in her arms, followed by Helen and James. I could hear James' loud gob as usual and I silently cursed him. As they all entered the lounge I hushed him.</p><p>'Oh look at her!' Helen said, spotting Nicole curled up with her head on my lap, her arm across me and my arm round her.</p><p>'Sssh!' I said to Helen laughing. 'I am trying to watch Beauty &amp; The Beast!'</p><p>'That's what you two look like!' Kelly said joking.</p><p>'Oi!' I said with mock hurt '... She's not a beast!'</p><p>They all rolled up laughing as they sat down quietly.</p><p>'Well now I know where to bring her!' Helen said. 'Dunno how the hell you did that though!'</p><p>'Any time!' I said genuinely. 'She's an absolute delight to have around.'</p><p>'He's always been like that...' Kelly said. 'He has this way with kids...they come to him and within 20 minutes has them eating out of his hand!'</p><p>Or my hand in their knickers... I thought to myself.</p><p>'That's handy,' Helen said, 'as I have another big favour to ask?'</p><p>'Fire away!' I said, wondering what was going to follow.</p><p>She looked to check Nicole was still sound asleep and then lowered her voice.</p><p>'It's about her birthday?' she said quietly, pointing to Nic.</p><p>'Any chance you could do the music and stuff for it... it's in the church hall?'</p><p>Kelly had obviously mentioned my past as a DJ and my having done countless children's parties in the past.</p><p>'I'd love to,' I told her, without trying to show my delight at being 'officially' asked. 'But... I think I'm working... it's Saturday week isn't it?'</p><p>Helen nodded, looking disappointed.</p><p>'Can't you do a swap?' Kelly suggested.</p><p>I didn't want to tell them I'd already sorted it, as I didn't want to appear too keen. I also thought that if I made it look like I'd rearranged my schedule for her, it would put me and consequently soon-to-be 7 year old Nicole in Helen's good books. I'd also score loads of brownie points with Kelly.</p><p>'I'll see what I can do...' I said, 'but no promises!'</p><p>'Thanks!' Helen said appreciatively. 'She's been going on for ages that she wants you to be there... and if she turns up and sees you doing the full disco thing, she'll be absolutely thrilled!'</p><p>I smiled.</p><p>'Is it still okay to take her that morning for her present?'</p><p>Helen nodded. Nicole was totally unaware of what Kelly and I had planned for her birthday present. Even James didn't know in case he blabbed to his little sister, and it annoyed the hell out of him.</p><p>'She's going to love it!' Helen said.</p><p>'Hope so!' I said with a laugh.</p><p>'What is it Mum?' James asked again. 'I won't tell her... I promise!'</p><p>'You'll find out when she does... you nosy little sod!' she replied.</p><p>Helen and James stayed for a cup of tea which Kelly made for once, as I didn't want to wake or disturb Nicole. About 20 minutes, sweet little Nicole stirred and then woke up.</p><p>'Hello sleepyhead!' I said softly.</p><p>She beamed me that dreamy smile.</p><p>'Hello you,' Helen said 'Nice sleep?'</p><p>Nicky suddenly jumped up and looked around, not realising we had company. She smiled at her Mum and nodded.</p><p>'Uncle Pete said you've been really good... I'll have to leave you here with him more often!' she laughed.</p><p>'Yeah!' Nic squealed happily.</p><p>'Anyway... we best be going, so give him a hug and a kiss?'</p><p>Nicole threw her arms around my neck as we pecked innocently on the lips.</p><p>'I love you...' I whispered in her ear barely audible, so that Nicole was the only one who could hear it.</p><p>'Love you too...' she whispered back just as quietly.</p><p>Once again, the moment she'd gone I missed her, despite the presence of my wife and daughter. I went along with things as usual, but my mind was still focused on my darling little Nicole.</p><p>I went to work on the night shift, so I was home during the day, spending a fair part of it sleeping of course. It was always much harder in the summer, as it was warm, bright and with the local kids on their summer holidays, often very noisy outside with their whoops, squeals and arguments. That never bothered me much though, as I always thought the sound of kids at play and enjoying themselves one of the best sounds in the world.</p><p>It was almost a week later and I'd slept for a few hours, but it was hot and sticky, so I got up. I could hear the kids playing outside on the grassed area at the rear of the block where there were a few swings and a climbing frame. I glanced out of the kitchen window which overlooked it, while I made a coffee. I could see Nicole was out there running around. She was being what she was. A 6 year old little girl. When she stopped running around, she just happened to look up and spotted me at the window. She beamed me a wide, beautiful smile. I waved and blew her a kiss. She did the same to me.</p><p>I wandered into the lounge sleepily with my coffee. Little Marie was on the carpet playing with some toys. I placed my coffee on the table and picked my daughter up facing me, kissing her sweet little face.</p><p>'Hello poppet!' I said lovingly, before playfully throwing her up in the air the way I knew she loved.</p><p>Marie squealed and giggled with delight.</p><p>'You're up early love?' Kelly said.</p><p>'Too hot!' I told her. 'Plus last night was my last one... so if I sleep too much now, I won't sleep tonight.'</p><p>It was always a sod getting your body clock back to normal.</p><p>'True,' she said as I bent to give her a kiss.</p><p>'I was planning on going over to see Karen soon,' she said. 'I thought you'd be in bed still... do you mind?'</p><p>'Not really,' I said, 'you don't get to see her that much these days. You don't want me to drive you do you? I'm not in the mood for battling with that bloody car!'</p><p>Kelly laughed. 'No it's okay.'</p><p>She took Marie from me.</p><p>'We can go on the bus can't we darling?' she said to the little one.</p><p>'We going to go on a big bus?' she said to Marie, before bursting into a chorus of ""The wheels an the bus go round and round.""</p><p>'Oh you taking Marie?' I said surprised.</p><p>'I thought it'd give you a nice rest... she can play with Jason... she likes that!'</p><p>'Okay.. no problem,' I told her. 'What time are you planning to, or actually coming back? Do you want me to do tea?'</p><p>'Well...' she began.</p><p>I recognised that tone and laughed.</p><p>'She said she'd run us back... about 9pm?'</p><p>I looked at my watch. It was 1.30pm.</p><p>'We thought we'd do a bit of shopping... have a bite to eat...'</p><p>I burst out laughing.</p><p>'I get the picture!' I laughed picking up my wallet. 'Get yourself and Marie something nice!' I said as I plucked out five twenty pound notes and handed them to her.</p><p>'Thanks love!' Kelly said appreciatively giving me a kiss. 'You're the best... do you know that?'</p><p>'Yup!' I laughed. '...And you're full of bullshit!'</p><p>She got herself and Marie ready and about half an hour later I was kissing them goodbye. I put the television on and watched the news while I smoked a cigarette. About 10 minutes later there was a knock at the door.</p><p>'Forgotten her bloody key again...' I mumbled as I made my way to open it.</p><p>'Okay... what have you forgotten...' I said as I opened the door and got the surprise of my life. Nicole was stood there with her usual beaming smile.</p><p>'Hello you!' I said immediately brightening up My heart lifted. 'Come in poppet!'</p><p>She stepped inside, and the moment I'd closed the front door, I scooped her up into my arms. Nicole wrapped herself around me as usual before I kissed her.</p><p>'Kelly and Marie aren't here...' I whispered in her ear.</p><p>'I know...' she said cheekily with an ear to ear grin. 'I watched them go... and they got on a bus!'</p><p>'You are something else!' I said, squeezing her delicious little bum as I wandered back to the lounge with Nicole in my arms. </p><p>I plonked her down on the sofa and I sat in the armchair. I looked across at her. She had her hair up in a ponytail today and was dressed in a black T-shirt with a pair of very tight, yellow coloured Lycra shorts - similar to those tight stretchy things cyclists wear - and a pair of scuffed dirty white trainers. As always, she looked a picture of pure sexiness. The shorts were so tight, they were like a second skin. In fact, I could almost make out her sweet pussy lips in them. I told her to stand up and turn around so that I could see her shorts from the back.</p><p>Her little bum looked superb as the material clung to those lovely, perfectly rounded globes. It made me want to just shove my cock straight up it, and I wondered how many other men had seen her in those, looked at that gorgeous bum and wanted a piece of it as well. She wandered over to me and we kissed as I caressed that lovely bum. During the kiss, I was surprised to feel her little hand rub my hard cock over the top of my shorts. I'd noticed that she was becoming much more confident and bolder when it came to our sexual activities, and that pleased me immensely.</p><p>'That was nice...' I said as we broke away.' Are you feeling randy... you know... sexy?'</p><p>Nicole giggled and nodded.</p><p>'Don't let me stop you then...' I laughed, as she reached into my shorts and wrapped her fingers around it.</p><p>She was just getting into a nice steady rhythm when there was an unexpected knock at the front door. We both jumped a mile and Nicole pulled her hand out of my shorts like she'd just been burnt. We looked at one another as there was another tap at the door. Whoever it was wasn't going away in a hurry. My cock started to deflate and I hoped whoever it was at the door, wouldn't notice it was still semi hard as I went to answer it. I went on my own and when I opened the door, Ayesha the little black girl who lived downstairs, was stood there. I knew she often played with Nic, but I didn't know her that well.</p><p>'Is Nicole there?' she asked sweetly.</p><p>'Nic... it's for you babes!' I called out.</p><p>Nicole wandered out to the front door looking a bit miffed.</p><p>'You coming back out?' Ayesha wanted to know.</p><p>'Nah!' Nic replied. 'I'm tired... and it's hot, so I'm having a drink, a rest, and watching a video with my Uncle Peter!'</p><p>'Okay then!' the little dusky girl replied, and disappeared off as I closed the door.</p><p>'You don't have to stay in with me sweetheart?' I said.</p><p>'I know,' she replied, 'but I'd rather. I am hot and tired though.'</p><p>'Does Mummy know where you are?' I asked her.</p><p>Hesitantly, Nicole shook her head.</p><p>'You best go and tell her,' I said, 'otherwise she'll wonder where you are and get worried.'</p><p>Reluctantly, she disappeared off. When she knocked 10 minutes later she'd changed into a white summer dress, one of those lightweight sleeveless things. Helen was still stood at her door.</p><p>'Is it okay?'</p><p>'Yeah course... she's always welcome!' I said. 'I'll do her a bit of tea if you like? She can stay as long as she likes... I could do with the company!'</p><p>Helen laughed.</p><p>'Okay thanks... just chuck her back when you get fed up with her!'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'Looks like you're never going home again then Nic!' I joked.</p><p>Nicole clapped her hands and whooped.</p><p>'And you madam... be-have!' Helen warned.</p><p>'Yes Mum...' Nicole replied in that tone that kids do when they've been warned too many times before, as she rolled her little eyes at me. I closed the front door.</p><p>'See?' I said to her. 'Better to tell her you're here. Now she won't worry... or be suspicious.'</p><p>I scooped her back up in my arms.</p><p>'I prefer you in dresses or skirts,' I told her slipping my hands underneath and feeling her bum over her knickers.</p><p>'I know!' she giggled. 'That's the main reason I changed. The elastic was hurting my tummy as well. It's much cooler in this!' she said as we entered the kitchen. </p><p>I plonked Nic up on the work top as usual, as I fixed us both an ice cold coke.</p><p>'Look!' Nic called.</p><p>I turned round to see she'd put her legs up and spread them apart. She'd lifted her dress up and I had a lovely view up it at her bulging little pussy under her tightly stretched knickers.</p><p>'Oh,' I said. 'They're pretty and sexy!'</p><p>I wandered over for a closer inspection. They were white, with little pink roses printed all over them and a little pink bow at the front.</p><p>'Very sexy!' I repeated, before lifting her back down.</p><p>We went back to the lounge and put the drinks on the table. I sat down and Nicole stood in front of me. I wrapped her in my arms as we kissed.</p><p>Once we'd broken away I said to her, 'Are you still hot?'</p><p>Nicole nodded. Without her realising, I'd grabbed hold of the hem of her dress, and before she'd even had time to think about it, I'd lifted it up over her head and pulled it off her. I did it so quickly that she stood there in just those pretty printed knickers and trainers, and giggled like mad, wondering what had happened.</p><p>I grabbed my coke, drank the last of it down and as I stood up to place the glass back on the table, Nicole got her own back. As quickly as I'd removed her dress, she grabbed my shorts and pants together, and whipped them down to my ankles. I looked down at her in amazement as she giggled uncontrollably. My hard cock was just inches from her face as I stepped out of them totally naked. Nicole then kicked her trainers off before she removed those pretty little knickers. She left them in a rolled up heap on the floor as she wrapped both her little hands around my cock and began to wank me slowly.</p><p>'Mmm...' I moaned, 'are you still in a sexy mood?'</p><p>She speeded up her actions and giggled like mad as she nodded her head.</p><p>'So am I!' I told her. 'Stop a tick.'</p><p>She stopped and I sat down. I then lifted her onto my lap facing me with a leg either side. As I hugged her body close to mine, we kissed long, hard and passionately. As ever, the feeling of her fresh smooth skin against mine was wonderful. I placed my hands on her bum cheeks, caressing them as we kissed. I then moved a hand and played with her pussy from behind. Once again, it was hot slick and extremely slippery. As we continued to kiss with passion, I lined the tip of my finger against her hole and as we got lost in our little tongue dance, I pushed.</p><p>To my surprise, the tip of my finger slipped easily into her hot, tight, and very, very wet little hole, due to her sexual excitement and naturally flowing juices. Nicole gave a slight jolt which was probably due more to surprise than anything. She didn't cry out in pain or anything. I quickly withdrew my finger from her and had a crafty look at it. There was no sign of blood either. I began to wonder if I had actually popped it, but when I replaced my finger back into her hot little hole, there was no doubt, as it slipped back in easily with none of the resistance I'd felt felt before. When we stopped kissing I checked on her.</p><p>'Are you okay poppet?' I asked. 'Did I hurt you?'</p><p>She shook her head.</p><p>'No... my minny is a tiddly bit sore... and it feels a bit... I dunno strange... but no not really. Why?'</p><p>'Remember the conversation we had... when I told you about that piece of skin covering the hole?'</p><p>She looked a little puzzled.</p><p>'Also called a cherry?'</p><p>She giggled as she remembered.</p><p>'You haven't got it any more...' I whispered to her.</p><p>'Really?'</p><p>'Nope... I just busted it. That's how come my finger is there!'</p><p>I wiggled my finger inside her.</p><p>'That feels nice!' she said.</p><p>'Good.' I replied. 'It'll feel even nicer with all sorts of things in there!'</p><p>I wiggled my finger again.</p><p>'Mmm... that is really nice...' she said hugging my neck.</p><p>'And...' I leant in and whispered in her ear sexily. 'It means I can put it inside you now...'</p><p>I left her to digest what that meant. Even though she said she hadn't felt it, and wasn't in any pain, I wanted her freshly opened hole to recover a bit. So I withdrew my finger, ran it along her little slit from behind, and concentrated on rubbing her clit. It wasn't long before she was shuddering and shrieking in the throes of another strong little girl orgasm. Once she'd recovered from it, we enjoyed another, lovely long sexy kiss before Nicole climbed off me. It always surprised me how much passion the 6 year old showed whenever we kissed like that.</p><p>She knelt down in front of me and took hold of my cock in both hands before she began to wank me gently. I complimented Nicole on her rapidly improving skills, then without any warning, she moved her head forward and I felt her soft little lips over the head of it.</p><p>'Oh sweetie.., that feels so good...' I sighed as she took in more.</p><p>I gently held the back of her head.</p><p>'Oh you are so clever...' I encouraged, 'suck it nice and hard babes...'</p><p>With her little mouth bulging already, I felt her take a little more in.</p><p>'Oh baby...' I gasped, 'can you put more in... as much as you can fit...'</p><p>I then played my trump card, which I just knew would REALLY make her go for it.</p><p>'See if you can fit in more than Kelly does...'</p><p>I pulled her head into me gently and watched, as over half of my hard cock fill her hot, sucking mouth.</p><p>'That's so good...' I gasped again '...now suck nice and hard for me... move your head up and down it...'</p><p>I guided her head as her soft sucking lips moved up and down the length my cock.</p><p>She was still a little uncertain of herself, occasionally catching me with her sharp teeth, but the intense feeling of extreme pleasure was unbelievable, and more than made up for any of her errors. For a first time, little Nicole was doing brilliantly. This little girl was a natural born little cocksucker it seemed. She made sweet little slurping noises as the lovely 6 year old sucked my cock properly for the very first time. I knew it wouldn't take her too long to bring me off and I wanted to let her know that I was close to cumming.</p><p>'I'm going to cum baby girl...' I warned her.</p><p>No sooner had I said it, then the first spurt shot straight into her little mouth, followed by a second and a third. I heard her gulping and swallowing noisily, trying to keep up with the flow. Then she coughed. I quickly pulled my cock out of her mouth. The last thing I wanted was to scare her in any way. I had no control over my eruptions of course. My cock continued to spew stream after stream of hot gooey cum, hitting Nicole in the face, hair and neck. Each time a big glob hit her, I heard her giggle so I knew she was okay.</p><p>'Oh Nic darling... I'm so sorry... you made me feel so good.. that it happened so suddenly...'</p><p>I looked at her cum streaked little face and she gave me a huge cummy smile, before she burst into another fit of uncontrollable giggles.</p><p>'It's okay,' she told me with love in her eyes. 'It was just a bit hard to breathe at first... cos I couldn't swallow it quick enough...' she giggled again.</p><p>'I know babes...' I said giving her a hug. 'I'm so sorry!'</p><p>'I liked it when it squirted all over my face though!' she giggled again.</p><p>'Well it makes you look even more sexy!' I told her. 'Do you want to see?'</p><p>She giggled uncontrollably again and nodded, so I went and grabbed my small shaving mirror from the bathroom before returning and holding it in front of her face.</p><p>Nicole collapsed in hysterical giggles.</p><p>'Look!' I laughed. 'Look at the state of you... ya mucky little moo!'</p><p>When she eventually stopped giggling for long enough, I grabbed some tissues and gave her face a wipe. There was a glob in her hair too, so I wiped that away. Once I'd given her a good clean up, you'd never have known it was even there. I lifted her back onto my lap and gave her the biggest hug and kiss.</p><p>'Thank you for that darling.' I told her. 'You made me feel so good and I wasn't expecting it either. What a lovely surprise! What made you do that?'</p><p>She shrugged her little shoulders.</p><p>'Dunno... just wanted to!' she said casually.</p><p>'Well, thank you babes!'</p><p>'You're welcome!' she said politely, like it really wasn't a big deal. 'Was I as good as Kelly?' she wanted to know.</p><p>'Better!' I told her honestly. 'A hundred, million, trillion zillion times better!'</p><p>Now, if you've ever had a 6 year old suck on your cock, and especially if you have been lucky enough for them to let you cum in their mouth, you will know that when I said that to Nicole... I was telling the absolute truth! You'll know that even if a woman does it for a living... absolutely NOTHING compares to the wonderful feeling of having your cock in the mouth of, and being sucked off by, a cute little 6 year old... especially if you cum in their little mouth and they swallow it!</p><p>Nicole was quite rightly pleased with herself. I was certainly pleased with her. Once we were properly cleaned up, I decided I'd return the compliment as I sat her on the armchair with a leg draped either side like before. I got between her spread legs and gave her little pussy the licking of its 6 year old life. In no time at all, I had Nicole gyrating her little hips, writhing around all over the place and wailing like a banshee, as she had another powerful cum.</p><p>When she'd calmed down and I was hugging and kissing her pretty little face, she said to me, 'That's my most favourite thing in the whole wide world... I love it when you lick me like that... and that special feeling at the end.. when you make me... cum!'</p><p>I was pleased that my little 6 year old lover was starting to crave oral sex and a wonderful orgasm.</p><p>It was really frustrating after that afternoon and evening, because each time Nic came in, she was with Helen and James. Mind you, she'd always make a beeline straight for my lap and Nicole would always sit in such a way that I could slip my hand up her skirt or dress and into her knickers, or down the back of her knickers if she happened to be wearing trousers, and play with her pussy in a way that no one else in the room was aware of or noticed. It was quite comical really with my wife, daughter, her Mum and her brother sitting there while I fingered the sexy little 6 year old. The trouble was, poor little Nicole had to really stifle the noise every time I made her cum, which was quite funny. Her little body would shudder quite violently and on more than one occasion, someone noticed and they thought it was because she was cold. </p><p>There was one time when Nicole let out a loud gasp as I made her cum while I was circling her little clit with my hand in her knickers. I shit myself because I thought we'd been caught, but Nicole being the great actress she was, immediately said 'pardon!' and passed it off as a burp. It was absolutely hysterical as Nicole looked up at me innocently and I winked at her.</p><p>If I went out to the kitchen to make drinks or anything, Nicole followed. We both became very confident and daring. I'd sit her on the work top and she'd show off her knickers or pussy slit to me. A few times she even pulled her knickers down and lifted her skirt up to show me. She even got my cock out a few times to stroke, lick or suck it.</p><p>As she approached her 7th birthday, Nicole was becoming extremely daring, not to mention a little precocious, pre-teen nymphomaniac.</p><p>On the morning of her birthday, we'd already arranged with Helen to take Nicole out before her party in the afternoon, in order to get her present, but the day before when I finished work, I went shopping in the centre for a very special present for my little pre-teen lover. Something personal from me alone, to her. I knew exactly what I wanted and the shop where I'd find it, so once I'd made my purchase, I bought some special wrapping paper, ribbon and a gift card before making my way home. I wrapped Nicole's special little present in the car and left it in there concealed.</p><p>The following morning, we collected a very excited Nicole early, after wishing her a Happy Birthday of course. She still had absolutely no idea what she was getting or why we needed to take her with us to get it. When we arrived, Kelly took the two girls to McDonald's for breakfast while I paid a visit to the jewellers. Kelly and I had picked out a pair of earrings for Nicole for her birthday, but I'd spotted a more expensive pair of diamond studs which I thought would suit her perfectly, so I bought those instead. To say Kelly wasn't pleased by the amount I spent was an understatement, but I didn't care. I wanted the best for my little 7 year old (as she now was) lover. When I returned, I had a small pink gift bag with me complete with a small tag, which I handed to Nicole.</p><p>'Happy Birthday darling!' I said as I gave her a huge hug and kiss, before Kelly did the same.</p><p>Excitedly, Nic looked into the bag and saw a small presentation box. Her eyes lit up when she opened it and saw the exquisite little diamond stud earrings, although it was safe to say that Kelly's didn't. But I didn't care. I earned the money and if I wanted to spend every single penny of it on Nicole, then I would. I never kept Kelly or my daughter short of anything.</p><p>'Oh wow!' she squealed as she opened the box. 'They're beautiful!'</p><p>She gave me another huge hug and then plastered me with little kisses, before doing the same to Kelly. Suddenly, realisation dawned. Her sweet little face fell and her excitement evaporated.</p><p>'But... but I don't have my ears pierced?' she said.</p><p>'I know you don't!' I laughed.</p><p>'That's why... we're taking you in there to have them done!' Kelly pointed to a shop.</p><p>'When?' Nicole asked, her excitement returning.</p><p>I looked at my watch.</p><p>In about.... 5 minutes!' I laughed.</p><p>Nicole was absolutely ecstatic. She'd wanted her ears pierced for a very long time and Helen had always refused for one reason or another, but we'd managed to talk her round.</p><p>'What about Mum?' Nicole asked, 'Does she know?'</p><p>'Nah...' I said laughing louder. 'It'll be a nice surprise for her won't it?'</p><p>'Don't listen to him sweetheart!' Kelly said glaring at me, still angry over the amount I'd spent. 'She knows all about it!'</p><p>'This is the bestest birthday ever!' Nicole said happily.</p><p>'It's only just started...' Kelly told her.</p><p>'You still have your party this afternoon!' I reminded her.</p><p>I went for a cup of coffee and kept an eye on Marie, while Kelly trotted off with Nicole to get her ears pierced. As I drank it, I enjoyed the ""walk past"" scenery immensely. It wasn't long before they were back, with Nicole sporting the new diamond earrings we'd bought her.</p><p>'Oh sweetheart!' I said holding my arms out for a hug. 'You look even more beautiful now... if that's possible!'</p><p>As we hugged, I made sure Kelly couldn't hear us.</p><p>'Happy Birthday darling... I love you!' I whispered in her ear.</p><p>'Thank you for these... love you too...' she whispered back.</p><p>Nicole turned this way and that like a little model, proudly showing her earrings off.</p><p>Even Kelly finally admitted that they were a good choice, and really suited her better than the ones we'd chosen together. Soon we were back in the car making our way back home with a big day ahead of all of us. I kept an eye on Nicole sitting in the back via the rear view mirror, who kept blowing me sweet little kisses and mouthing the words I love you.</p><p>When we arrived back, we popped into Helen's for a short time as Nic showed off her earrings to her Mum.</p><p>'Did it hurt?' she asked</p><p>Nicole shook her head.</p><p>'Only my wallet!' I laughed.</p><p>Helen asked if I'd go with her to the kitchen for a moment. So I followed her out, ensuring we were out of Nicole's earshot.</p><p>'Everything okay for later?' she asked quietly.</p><p>She knew I no longer owned any equipment, but I had a friend who owned a disco hire shop and he'd had agreed to lend me anything I needed for the day free of charge.</p><p>'Yup!' I told her. 'Pick everything up in about an hour, then I'll go and set it all up!'</p><p>Helen handed me the keys to the hall.</p><p>'You'll need these?' she said 'Oh and... any chance... you could have Nic for half hour or so while me and Kelly go over the final bits... and again a little later when you get back from setting up?'</p><p>'Be my pleasure!' I told her happily.</p><p>We wandered back into Helen's lounge. I gave Nic a mock glare and she looked worried. I crooked a finger at her, signalling her over to me.</p><p>'Come here madam!' I said.</p><p>She wandered over to me looking a little nervous. I couldn't torment her any more, especially not on her birthday. So I smiled.</p><p>'Fancy coming home with me for a bit?'</p><p>She beamed at me.</p><p>'I thought I was in trouble then...' she said relieved.</p><p>'Oh... guilty conscience?' Helen said laughing.</p><p>'Come on then...' I said crouching down. 'Birthday piggy back!'</p><p>She climbed on and we went home to a rousing chorus of ""Happy Birthday To You"". As soon as we were indoors, I gave her a huge hug as she sat on my lap.</p><p>'Happy Birthday darling!' I repeated as I wrapped her in my arms. 'I can't believe you're 7. Wow such a big girl!'</p><p>'Thank you...' she said, 'and thank you for the present.' She fingered the earrings. 'You're the best!'</p><p>'Nah... you are!' I said, before we launched into a passionate kiss. When we broke away I said to her, 'We haven't got a lot of time, is there anything you want me to do?'</p><p>Nicole knew immediately what I was referring to, and I knew instinctively what she was going to say, but it was so erotic hearing her say it.</p><p>'I want you to lick me... down there...' she said pointing between her legs. 'My minny!'</p><p>I reached under her skirt and gave her vagina a fondle over her knickers.</p><p>'You'll have to take these off then!' I tugged at the back of them.</p><p>Nicole immediately jumped off my lap, hitched her pink skirt up to reveal a pair of lilac knickers with a Barbie motif on the front, before quickly whipping them right down and off.</p><p>I scooped them up and stuffed them in my pocket for safe keeping. 'Just in case...' I said with a wink.</p><p>Nic got into her usual position, one leg over each arm of the armchair and I got on my knees between her little wide spread legs. I slipped my little finger into her now unobstructed hole.</p><p>'How is it now... still sore?'</p><p>'Nope!' she said happily '...And what you're doing feels really nice!'</p><p>I had my finger inside her up to the first joint and as I wiggled it about a little, Nicole moaned softly. I then set about giving her a 7th birthday licking, running my tongue up and down the join of her lips, sucking her hard little nubbin and tongue fucking her deep inside her sweet tasting hole. It wasn't long before Nicole was shrieking and wailing, writhing around and grinding her lovely little hips onto my face. Her wonderful little body shook and juddered as she experienced a hard, birthday orgasm. Her first at the age of 7. Afterwards, we kissed and cuddled again, and Nicole replaced her little Barbie knickers.</p><p>'By the way...' I whispered. 'I've got another special present for you... just from me... Kelly doesn't know anything anything about it...' I winked. 'It's in my car... when we have time alone together... I'll give it to you okay?'</p><p>Nicole nodded. 'What is it?'</p><p>'Wait and see!' I teased her, giving her a hug as we heard a key go into the lock.</p><p>'You best go home now!' I said. 'I have to go out. I'll see you later birthday girl!' She pecked me on the lips and ran indoors, happy and contented.</p><p>I left soon after to go pick up the disco equipment and get it set it all up. My friend was brilliant. As well as the actual disco sound system, he'd let me have a full light show, a bubble machine with fluid, and even a couple of confetti cannons. I got to the hall, got it all set up perfectly and tested it all out. My little Nicole still had absolutely no idea that it would be a proper disco, or that I was doing it, and given her love of music and dancing, I knew she was going to absolutely love it. She was like me, music mad. I set the turntable decks up on a table, with another table either side for the huge collection of records so it was in a U shape, and then covered them with long cloths that reached to the floor, which hid the tables and wiring completely so that nobody tripped over them. I left a small gap so I could get in and out from behind the tables, and put a couple of chairs there so I could sit if I needed to. I made sure I'd switched the power off and I set off back for home.</p><p>Once I returned, I handed the keys to the hall over to Kelly so that she, Helen and James could get in and decorate the place up, put all the food out and all that jazz. Marie was asleep in her room, when Nic came back in. Once they'd all left for the hall, I shot down to the car and retrieved Nic's special extra present.</p><p>'A special present... just between us...' I said handing her the package brightly wrapped in ""I love you"" paper. She ripped it open.</p><p>'Wow!' she said, as she looked at the garments inside.</p><p>I'd bought her 3 pairs of special knickers from a well known high street store. I'd read about them in the newspapers as they'd caused an uproar. The store had been accused of selling underwear for little girls deemed ""inappropriate"" and after bowing to pressure from the media, had actually withdrawn them from sale on the day of Nic's birthday. But I'd got in there beforehand. When I'd bought them, I saw for myself what the fuss was all about. I could understand why a lot of parents were irate about them, but for my little lovers 7th birthday... I thought they were just the perfect special present. Nicole went through them holding them up. The first pair were lacy and silky, the second pair were actually a thong ,and the third were see through. I had to ensure I threw the wrapping paper and card out into the large communal bin outside.</p><p>I told Nicole that there was no way she could take them home or show them to Mum. I said I'd keep hold of them in my place and she'd only be able to wear them when we were alone together, but that didn't seem to bother her at all. She rushed with them to the bathroom and shortly returned wanting to do a sexy fashion show for me.</p><p>'I like these...' she told me as she lifted her skirt up to show me.</p><p>She was wearing the white lacy see through ones. She did a little twirl. Her peachy little bum and pussy looked so incredibly sexy in them as I ran my hands over her bum.</p><p>'Ooh...' I said, 'even more sexy!'</p><p>Nicole giggled.</p><p>'Is this MY little bum?' I asked her.</p><p>Nic nodded.</p><p>I moved my hand and ran it over her pussy area.</p><p>'Is this MINE as well?'</p><p>'Yup!' she said happily.</p><p>'And your mouth?'</p><p>She nodded again before putting her lips to mine and kissing me hard as I caressed her between the legs.</p><p>When we broke away I said, 'If your bum... pussy and mouth all belong to me.. what's YOURS?'</p><p>Nicole's little hand came down and she gently squeezed my hard cock and balls.</p><p>'THESE are mine!' she said sexily as she fumbled to get my cock out.</p><p>She then bent down and kissed the tip of it, leaving long strands of pre-cum trailing from her lips to the head before she seductively licked her lips.</p><p>'You look so sexy in those!' I said. 'But they need to come down... can't do much with your knickers on... no matter how sexy they are!' I laughed.</p><p>Nicole quickly pulled them down and off, and I hid all three pairs away where they wouldn't be found by Kelly. When I sat down, Nicole took up her usual position on my lap facing me with a leg either side. We kissed passionately again as I held my hard cock and rubbed it up and down her smooth, hairless slippery little slit. Nicole moaned softly into my mouth with pleasure.</p><p>We broke away and as Nic sat there, our arms around one another I said, 'I'd love to give you a really extra special present... now you're such a big girl!'</p><p>A puzzled expression formed on her sweet face.</p><p>'What's that?'</p><p>'Well'..' I said, 'you're such a big girl now... I'd like to do this properly!' I told her, increasing the pressure of my cock on her sweet little pussy before I whispered in her ear. 'Put it inside you...'</p><p>She thought for a moment.</p><p>'Will I have a baby? ' she asked.</p><p>I laughed at her sweet innocence.</p><p>'No poppet...' I said hugging her, 'you're much too young yet.'</p><p>She thought again.</p><p>'Is that what you and Kelly do?'</p><p>'Yup... it's what grown ups and big girls do. That's how come we have Marie... and Mummy had you. Grown ups call it fucking!' I told her.</p><p>She thought again digesting the information.</p><p>'So you want to fuck me?'</p><p>She giggled at the use of the forbidden word.</p><p>'Very much so... I'd love to...' I said honestly, '...but only if it's what you want too?'</p><p>Again she thought.</p><p>'Will it hurt?'</p><p>'It's possible... just the first time.'</p><p>Again, I answered as honestly as I possibly could.</p><p>'But, it didn't hurt when I popped your little cherry did it?'</p><p>She shook her head.</p><p>'So it might not', I continued. 'Everyone's different. I don't want to hurt you babes... so if it did hurt... just say and I'd stop.'</p><p>She was clearly considering it as she rubbed herself on my cock.</p><p>'It's entirely up to you...' I said. 'If you don't want to... or you're not sure, just say no and we won't. I won't be upset or angry... we can always wait...'</p><p>She reached down and wrapped her fingers around my cock, so that she could rub it on her clit before she rubbed it directly around her little hole itself.</p><p>She looked at me right in my eyes... and then nodded.</p><p>'What does that mean?' I asked.</p><p>'I want to!' she said with a huge smile.</p><p>I wanted to hear her say it. I wanted to hear the actual the words from her sweet 7 year old mouth.</p><p>'Want what?' I asked.</p><p>She whispered into my ear just as sexily as I had done to her.</p><p>'Put it in me... you know...' she whispered shyly.</p><p>And then she said it. </p><p>'I want you to fuck me... like you do Kelly!'</p><p>'Are you certain?' I asked.</p><p>She looked into my eyes again and nodded furiously.</p><p>'Jump down a tick,' I said, lifting her off me.</p><p>I remembered we had some KY jelly in the bedroom drawer, so I went and fetched it before sitting back down and lifting Nicole back into the same position again. I spread some of the lubricant over my cock and then onto my fingers, which I worked in and around her slit and her hole.</p><p>'Ooh!' Nicole giggled. 'That's cold... what is it?'</p><p>'Sorry I should have warned you it was cold!' I laughed. 'It's stuff that makes us both nice and slippery... a bit like my pre-cum.. but I want to make it go in nice and easy so it's less likely to hurt... now are you absolutely sure you want me to? It's not too late to say no?'</p><p>I double checked with her.</p><p>'Uh-huh!' she nodded, hugging my neck.</p><p>I decided to use the kiss method again like I'd done when I busted her cherry open. As our lips touched, I pulled her closer and I took a firm grip on my cock. I rubbed it around her very slippery hole and while she was preoccupied with our kissing, I pushed my hips up. I thought it wasn't going to go in at first, but the slight initial resistance soon gave way and I felt a very hot sensation around the end of my cock. I realised the head was inside her tiny tight vagina. I felt Nicole's hands clench at the intrusion into her little 7 year old body and I broke the kiss.</p><p>'You okay darling?' I asked lovingly. 'Are you hurting?'</p><p>'No,' she confirmed, 'just surprised how it felt!' she giggled. 'I can feel it inside me!'</p><p>I inched a little more in ever so slowly.</p><p>'How's that?' I whispered.</p><p>'It feels... I dunno... strange...' she replied with that giggle again.</p><p>'If it hurts... you tell me... and I'll take it straight out!'</p><p>'It's not...' she said trying to reassure me. 'Honest!'</p><p>I inched more in, and over half of my hard cock was inside the 7 year old now. Her darling little pussy was so hot and so tight, as it clenched my hard cock like a velvety silky smooth vice.</p><p>'Let's stay like this for a minute or two...' I said, 'let you get used to it.'</p><p>I pulled her to me and we kissed again, before I slowly gave her a little more hard cock into her tight little hole. I'd never felt anything more wonderful in my whole life. My big, hard adult cock was inside the tight, hairless hole of my little 7 year old lover.</p><p>'Are we doing it?' she whispered. 'You know... fucking?'</p><p>'We will be in a moment,' I told her, 'when I start to slide it in and out... like when you do it with your mouth?'</p><p>She nodded her understanding.</p><p>'When you feel me pushing it in... you push too okay... and it'll start to feel really nice?'</p><p>I slowly pulled almost all the way out, before sliding my cock back into her. I could feel her trying hard, but it took a few minutes before our rhythms finally matched up. Each time I pushed in, I inched it a little deeper.</p><p>'Now we are!' I told her as I held her by the bum to guide her. 'You're so good... feels so nice... such a big girl!'</p><p>'Feels really nice... strange... sort of... but nice...' she said..</p><p>'The faster we do it, the nicer it will feel...' I told her, 'remember? Like when you suck me... or do it with your hands?'</p><p>'Will the stuff squirt out again?'</p><p>'Yup!' I said. 'It'll go straight inside you!'</p><p>She liked the idea of that, and slowly, we started to build up a steady rhythm as I slid in and out of her, and whispered in her ear as she held onto me tightly.</p><p>'Tell me what you want darling... what we're doing... remember what I said about dirty talking?'</p><p>Nicole was already breathing heavily as I fucked the 7 year old little girl on my lap.</p><p>'You... have... your... big... willy... in... me...' she gasped. 'We're fuck...ing... you're fuck...ing me... oooh fuck ...me...'</p><p>I started to speed up and fuck her a little more forcefully.</p><p>'Oh... yeah... nice... mmm...' she gasped as her tiny little body rose and fell on my cock, her arms wrapped round my neck hugging me tightly.</p><p>We were both close to cumming.</p><p>'Oh... fuck... nice... I ... love...you!' I panted as I felt my cock swell up and start to spurt.</p><p>'Love... you... tooo.... oooh... aaahh...' came her reply as she started to cum.</p><p>I gave a thrust harder than I really should have done, and held the 7 year old there as I filled her tiny tight love tunnel with my baby making seed, flooding her little immature womb as Nicole thrashed about on my lap, consumed by her own pleasure. It was a deliciously strong cum for both of us, as I fucked my little 7 year old girl for the very first time.</p><p>Once we both calmed down, as my cock began to soften, I pulled out from her and cum oozed from her wide open pulsating little pussy hole. We hugged and kissed in the afterglow of our lovemaking.,</p><p>'How do you feel... now you've been fucked... properly?' I asked.</p><p>She was still a little breathless.</p><p>'Wow!' she said eventually. 'Can we do that again?'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'I need time to rest... me willy needs a kip!'</p><p>I laughed harder. I explained to her that men needed time to recover. She looked extremely disappointed but accepted what I said.</p><p>'We will do it again again... very soon!' I promised her. 'And anyway... I still have a beautiful, sexy little bum to fuck yet as well!'</p><p>'YOUR bum!' she giggled with a big smile.</p><p>'Yup... and now... I best get you all cleaned up, you gooey, messy, little Missy... you've got a party to go to!'</p><p>I nuzzled her neck and we had another kiss, before she gingerly waddled to the bathroom with my cum oozing out of her, down the inside of her thighs and running down her legs making her giggle non stop. I cleaned her up and gave her back her normal knickers which she slipped back on.</p><p>'You okay babes?' I double checked.</p><p>'Uh-huh...' she replied. 'I like being fucked though!' she said quite casually.</p><p>That was music to my ears, as I planned on fucking her repeatedly and regularly from now on.</p><p>'I liked fucking you...' I told her, 'much better than Kelly... and your little pussy is nice and tight'.</p><p>'YOUR pussy!' she giggled.</p><p>'Okay... mine,' I said, 'and I'm going to fuck MY little pussy over and over again!'</p><p>Nicole smiled widely at me.</p><p>It wasn't too long before Helen and Kelly returned and after a huge hug and kiss, Nicole ran off happily to prepare for her party. I had a quick shower and changed, before we left ahead of Helen, Nicole and James.</p><p>Kelly was to greet the young guests as they arrived, so that I could ensure the birthday girl got her big entrance. As the party guests arrived, my eyes were everywhere as the hall began to fill with around twenty or so sexy looking children, all aged 6 or 7. Most of them were girls of course, although there were a few boys amongst them. As the only other adult present at that time, Kelly was organising them when we spotted Helen's car pulling up outside. I grabbed the cordless mike and opened it up.</p><p>'Okay boys and girls... I said, 'get ready... here's the birthday girl... Nicole!!'</p><p>As Nicole entered the hall I faded up Prince's ""The Most Beautiful Girl In The World"" followed by Stevie Wonder's ""Happy Birthday"". Nicole wandered around the hall in a stunned daze, with a smile I thought was permanently engraved on her little face, saying hello to all her friends and collecting handfuls of presents and cards. Every so often, Kelly, Helen or James relieved her of them, as she collected more and more.</p><p>I have to say, little 7 year old Nicole looked absolutely stunning in a deep maroon party dress, that had a silk effect, and a contrasting ribbon that went round her slim little waist, tied in a bow at the back. Helen had put Nic's hair up in bunches, tied in bows with ribbon that matched the one round her waist. Her little white ankle socks also had a coloured frill that matched the colour of her dress, and her shoes were new, black and shiny.</p><p>I was pleased when I saw her earrings sparkling, reflecting the lights from the disco. She seemed to be showing them off proudly to anyone who asked. Helen had put make up on Nicole too. A light subtle coating of eye shadow in just the right colour and lip gloss. She looked absolutely beautiful.</p><p>As I looked around at these delightful children all dolled up to the nines, there were a number that interested me, but unsurprisingly there was one little girl in particular besides my little Nic of course, that really caught my eye. She had dark brown hair, collar length in that bell type shape. She was extremely pretty, in a pink dress which was quite short. It put me in mind of a 60's or 70's one, so I guessed that was what it was based on. She also wore long white knee length socks, which is a particular favourite of mine and something I always like to see. Her fringe was held out of her eyes with a matching pink Alice band.</p><p>She had a brightly wrapped present in her hands and when Nicole reached her, it was clear that they were very good friends by the conversation they were having. It appeared to be quite animated when Nic suddenly turned and pointed me out to her cute little friend. I waved and blew her a kiss, before she did the same back.</p><p>Once she'd been round and the presents were neatly stacked on a table, I told them it was party time and played a succession of songs that I knew would be popular. Girls being little girls, were quick to get up and start dancing, while the boys tended to hang at the sides or round around like lunatics, sliding across the highly polished floor on their knees. I fired the confetti cannon and it went off with a loud bang, making them all jump as they were showered with thousands of tiny pieces of brightly coloured tissue paper. They all thought it was fantastic as they clapped and cheered.</p><p>After a short while, I saw Nicole approaching hand in hand with the other little brown haired cutie in the short pink dress. I let them in behind the tables.</p><p>'Ha!' I laughed at Nicole. 'You didn't expect me to be doing THIS did you?'</p><p>Nic shook her head.</p><p>'So... do I get a big hug and a birthday kiss then?'</p><p>I held my arms out to her. Nicole hugged me tightly.</p><p>'I love you...' I said into her ear.</p><p>'Love you too!' she said, pecking me on the lips.</p><p>'So... are you going to introduce me this lovely young lady?'</p><p>The girl in the pink giggled like mad, showing off the fact that she'd recently lost her two front teeth, making her look especially cute.</p><p>'Oh my god!' I said in mock alarm. 'ANOTHER little giggler!'</p><p>This made her giggle even more.</p><p>'She always giggles!' Nic told me. 'She never stops. She always gets told off in school for it... don't you?'</p><p>The girl nodded.</p><p>'She's my best friend!' Nic informed me. 'We sit next to each other in class. Her name's Millie.'</p><p>'Nice to meet you Millie!' I said, taking her soft tiny hand and kissing the back of it, sending her into another fit of hysterical giggles.</p><p>'I love your dresses by the way girls... very sexy!'</p><p>I looked at Millie and especially her very lovely, sexy little legs as I said it. Both girls smiled.</p><p>'I hope you're both going to have a dance with me later...' I said, '... but not both at the same time though... cos I'll fall over!'</p><p>They found that hilarious and both giggled at the thought. I knew Nicole was mad on ""Take That"" so I put on ""Relight My Fire"" for her, which seemed to please just about every other little girl in the hall as well as they jigged and wiggled to Robbie, Gary and the boys.</p><p>'I have a song just for you too...' I said to the cute little Millie, and when Take That had finished I put a song on and sang along to it as I looked at her.</p><p>'Millie Molly Mandy... sweet as sugar candy... pretty little eyes of blue...'</p><p>'Oh wow!' she said delighted. 'I ain't never heard a song with me name in before... thank you!'</p><p>'You're welcome!' I said with a wink as I continued to sing along with it to her.</p><p>'Millie Molly Mandy... sweet as sugar candy... I'm .. in love... with YOUUU!'</p><p>As it neared the end I said to them, 'We're going to play a game in a minute... so you two best go the other side now!'</p><p>Nicole gave me another hug and a kiss and to my surprise, so did little Millie before they joined hands again and skipped off back to the dance floor. I picked the mic back up.</p><p>'Right then...' I told the little guests. 'Let's have you all sitting in a circle... time for... PASS THE PARCEL!'</p><p>Everyone clapped and cheered as they sat down. I noticed Millie and Nicole sat next to one another on the opposite side of the circle so that they were facing me and although I couldn't be certain if it had been a deliberate move or not, Nic sat with her legs up and spread a bit so I had a perfect view up her dress at her cute, pristine, little white knickers. Millie sat in a similar fashion and I could see her little pussy straining against a tight little pair of neon pink ones. As much as I loved Nicole, I was also becoming very strongly attracted to the sexy little Millie.</p><p>Maybe it was something to do with the most startling blue eyes I'd ever seen in my life. They had a way of drawing you to them and a look of pure childhood innocence and wonder about them. </p><p>Now I knew I was meant to be impartial, but I decided there and then that little Millie would be the ultimate winner of this particular game, and whatever was in the small brightly wrapped package they were going to pass to one another. I didn't make it too obvious though, stopping the music in various places to let others have a go and rip at the paper.</p><p>Each layer had a small packet of sweets inside it anyway, so lots of them ended up with some, but I made sure it was little Millie who ended up with the main prize... a massive bar of chocolate! Everyone clapped and cheered her as the winner, before I played more songs for them to dance to while Helen and Kelly set up tables for the feast of party food.</p><p>I looked to Marie who bless her, was sound asleep. How the hell she slept through that noise I'll never know. She must take after me! I moved her little buggy behind the tables with me so that she was behind the speakers and it wasn't quite so loud.</p><p>I set the bubble machine going which the kids absolutely loved, and as the air filled with thousands of tiny bubbles, they chased around trying to catch and pop them. While everyone was preoccupied with the bubbles, I came out from the tables and slipped a new cartridge into the confetti cannon. When I returned back to my DJ space, I saw Nicole had sneaked in behind my back and was sitting on one of the chairs with Millie next to her.</p><p>'Woohoo!' I called out as I saw them. 'The two most sexiest little girls in the room!'</p><p>With the noise of the music I could shout and only they could hear me. Millie giggled at my choice of words. I looked at her.</p><p>'You can't have that chocolate!' I said.</p><p>'Why?' she said puzzled.</p><p>'Cos if you scoff all that... you'll get fat like me... so seeing as I'm fat already... I think you ought to give it to me!'</p><p>She giggled hysterically when she realised I was having her on.</p><p>'Well done sweetheart!' I said with a little wink. </p><p>Nicole crooked her finger at me. I came close to her.</p><p>'What's up darling?' I asked</p><p>'YOU!' she said trying, but failing to look stern.</p><p>'Me? ME?' I asked as innocently as I could manage. 'What have I done this time?'</p><p>I looked at little Millie.</p><p>'She's always like this you know...' I said putting my hand to my mouth as if I was telling her it on the quiet. 'Nag... nag... nag... she's like me bleeding missus she is!'</p><p>Millie was in absolute fits of laughter.</p><p>'THIS!' Nicole said, raising her hands around to indicate the disco.</p><p>'Yeah...' I said, 'and... what about it?'</p><p>'You never told me you was going to do all this...' she said.</p><p>'It's called a surprise...that means you wasn't supposed to know! Why... don't you like it?'</p><p>'Like it?' Nic said. 'I LOVE it!' she squealed. 'Everyone thinks it's brill!' she replied.</p><p>'So what you moaning about then?' I said, looking to Millie and rolling my eyes.</p><p>'I'm NOT!' she laughed.</p><p>'Jesus!' I said to Millie, '...see what I have to put up with? And I've not even had another hug and kiss yet either!'</p><p>I did an exaggerated loud sniff like I was upset. Nicole immediately put her arms out. I picked her up and she hugged my neck hard, plastering my face with little light kisses, repeating 'thank you' over and over again. Then she cupped a hand on my ear.</p><p>'I love you..' she said, before adding sexily '...brand new white ones!' </p><p>'Mmm...' I said back in her ear, 'and I love you too!'</p><p>I put her down as the record came to an end and I replaced it with a long track so I could go and visit the toilet. On route I bumped into Kelly who asked how Marie was. I told her she was asleep and that I'd moved her in with me. She gave me a peck and I hurried to the loo. When I got back to my DJ space, Nic and Millie were still there sharing my chair.</p><p>'You two not dancing?' I asked as I wiggled my bum from side to side in a silly ""Dad dance"".</p><p>Millie giggled like mad and said something to Nicole that I couldn't hear. Nicole nodded her head and all I caught from her side was 'I know!'. I knew instinctively that it was about me. I put a slower record on, some popular ballad and I picked Nicole up. I stretched a hand out with hers and led her in my arms doing a mock waltz, swinging her about and doing 'dips' which she found hilarious. Millie was giggling hysterically at our antics.</p><p>'So...' I said to her, 'my ears were burning just now... what was that all about?'</p><p>'What?' Nic said innocently.</p><p>'You two... talking about me?'</p><p>'Oh!' she said.</p><p>'Oh!' I repeated mimicking her and laughing.</p><p>'Millie just said she really likes you... and she thinks you're really funny!'</p><p>'Lots of people think I'm funny...' I laughed, 'but not in a ha-ha way!'</p><p>Playfully, Nicole thumped my arm.</p><p>'Oww!' I pretended she'd hurt me. 'You big bully!'</p><p>Millie was doubled up in laughter.</p><p>'Uncle Pete?'</p><p>I recognised that tone from Nicole. It meant she wanted something.</p><p>'Nicole?' I said, copying her tone.</p><p>She lowered her voice, so I knew it was something just between us and I strained to hear what she was saying to me.</p><p>'Can I tell Millie about us... you know...'</p><p>That one floored me. I didn't see it coming.</p><p>'Why would you want to do that sweetheart?' I asked.</p><p>'We normally tell each other everything...' she explained. 'And we have secrets just between us... and... I think... she'd like to do things as well.'</p><p>I glanced at cute, sweet Millie who was miles away singing along to the song and swinging those sexy little legs about on the chair. I also took in her lovely, little white sexy thighs where her dress had ridden up. I'd most certainly like to, I knew that. Millie looked a paedo's wet dream.</p><p>'What makes you think that?' I asked.</p><p>'Cos when they did the thing at school... when they said about pervy people wanting to touch us... she said the same as me... that they was talking rubbish. Then she told me as well that...'</p><p>'Hang on babes...' I said, 'the record's ending!'</p><p>I plonked her back down before I started up the next record and cued up the one after, wondering how that sentence was going to end. I picked Nicole back up.</p><p>'What was you going to say just now darling...she told you that what?'</p><p>Nic glanced around to make sure no one including Millie, could hear what she was about to tell me.</p><p>'She told me that... just before he died... her Granddad had touched her bum on her knickers...'</p><p>'Really?' I said interested.</p><p>'Yup! She said that she'd really liked it... but he only did it one time... because he went into hospital... and then he died!'</p><p>'Oh poor little love!' I said. 'You sure she won't say anything though?'</p><p>'I think so,' Nic said confidently. 'She's only ever told me.. you know about her Granddad... and that was only after he died...'</p><p>'As long as you're certain she'll keep it a secret?' I said. 'You'll have to make her promise?'</p><p>'Okay,' she said as I put her back down. 'I'll go to the toilets with her and talk to her?'</p><p>'Make sure no one hears you!'</p><p>Nicole tutted as if to inform me she wasn't that stupid.</p><p>'Coming to the loo Mill?' Nic asked.</p><p>Millie jumped up and hand in hand, the two girls ran off to the toilets. I winked at Millie as they passed, and she beamed me a heart melting little smile. She was an incredibly beautiful, pretty little girl. As soon as they'd gone, Helen and Kelly wandered over to me.</p><p>'About 10 minutes... we'll bring the cake in!'</p><p>'No problem!' I called back.</p><p>'Where's Nic off to?'</p><p>'Loo I think... with her mate!'</p><p>'Oh little Millie?' Helen said. 'Like Siamese bloody twins those two when they get together!' she laughed.</p><p>'Talk of the devils!' I said, as I spotted them on their way back still holding hands.</p><p>'I'll give you a wave when we're ready!' Helen said.</p><p>I heard Marie stirring and crying, so I lifted her out of the buggy and handed her to Kelly, giving her a kiss on the way.</p><p>'Ooh... here comes trouble!' I laughed as Nicole and Millie came back into the DJ space.</p><p>I was certain that they both had a smug, self satisfied look on their little faces. I introduced another record and switched the bubble machine back on again.</p><p>'Dance madam?' I said, scooping Nic back up again.</p><p>As we 'danced' around again I asked her.</p><p>'Did you talk to her?' I said.</p><p>She smiled and nodded.</p><p>'And?'</p><p>'She made a BFF cross your heart promise not to say anything... and I was right...' she added with a smug grin.</p><p>'Right?' I asked.</p><p>'She does want to do the things we do... you know... she said that she told her Granddad that she liked what he did... and he was going to do lots more... well you know what happened...'</p><p>'No one heard you talking did they?' I wanted to check.</p><p>'Toilets were empty!' she said.</p><p>'Good girl!' I said giving her a kiss. 'Shall I talk to her about it now?'</p><p>'I said you would...' Nic replied.</p><p>I put Nicole back down.</p><p>'Back in a minute!' she said, deliberately leaving Millie and me alone.</p><p>'Can I sit down poppet?' I asked with a big puff like I was exhausted. 'You can sit on my lap if you'd like?'</p><p>She smiled and nodded her head. I sat down, resting my aching legs and little Millie jumped up. It was the first time I'd really looked at her face close up. She really was beautiful, a little upturned button nose, fresh complexion and those eyes. All finished off with half a dozen or so tiny freckles barely visible on each of her soft cheeks. She gave me another cute smile, showing off the gap where her front teeth should have been.</p><p>'Hope you got lots of money from the tooth fairy for those!' I laughed.</p><p>Millie giggled with a nod.</p><p>'You are a very pretty girl...' I complimented her before whispering, '...and very sexy!'</p><p>She giggled again.</p><p>'So did Nicole tell you?'</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>'You know how to keep it a big secret though?'</p><p>She nodded again. I asked her about her Granddad. She told me it had happened when she was staying for the weekend with her Grandparents. She said that he'd put his hand up her skirt and was rubbing her bum, but her Nana had come in and he'd had to stop. It was the same day he died. I felt really sorry for her.</p><p>'But I want to do it... I really liked it... he made me feel really nice!' she told me. 'I don't mind if you want to do it to me. I won't tell anyone. I promise!'</p><p>I believed her. It was the way she'd said it. I lifted her down while I sorted the next record out, before sitting back down and lifting her back onto my lap.</p><p>'You sure it's okay to?' I checked.</p><p>Millie nodded as she gave me a hug followed by a sweet little kiss.</p><p>'Mmm...' I told her. 'That was nice... softy lips!'</p><p>I placed a hand on her bare thigh. Just like Nicole's it was soft and smooth as you'd expect. I stroked her leg. I was thankful I'd put table to floor covers over the tables so no one could see what we were doing. Plus I could see if anyone was approaching us from any direction. I gently stroked the inside of Millie's thighs, as she moved her legs apart a bit.</p><p>'Did Granddad ever touch you at the front?' I asked her.</p><p>Little Millie shook her head.</p><p>'He was just about to... but Nana came in...' she said sadly. 'But you can... if you want to?'</p><p>I moved my hand up a little more and my fingertips brushed the soft cotton of those neon pink knickers I'd glimpsed earlier. She opened her little legs a bit more and I ran a finger over the folds of her little pussy lips on top of her knickers.</p><p>'Ooh that's nice...' she told me.</p><p>'You'll have to come over to Nicole's to play??' I said with a wink. 'Then you can come in mine with her... and we can all play together... can't really do a lot here with all these people...' I told her as I turned her a little bit and fondled her bum. 'Your Granddad had very good taste!' I told her. 'You have a beautiful, sexy little bum!'</p><p>Millie giggled.</p><p>'Have to be it for now...' I said sadly, 'time for the food!'</p><p>I saw Helen waving frantically. Millie hugged and kissed me before she dashed off to find Nicole. I played a little fanfare as the lights went down and led everyone in a chorus of ""Happy Birthday"" as Helen walked in carrying Nicole's birthday cake with seven candles burning on top of it. They all gathered round clapping and cheering as my sweet little Nicole blew them out. Soon all the kids were seated round the large tables eating. I called Kelly over.</p><p>'Popping outside for some fresh air... cold drink... and a ciggy!' I told her.</p><p>'Okay love!' she said laughing. 'I think you've earned it!'</p><p>I left some background music playing low as I wandered outside. I wasn't sure how long I'd been out there when I heard Kelly's voice.</p><p>'You okay love?' I asked.</p><p>'Bit warm in there,' she said, pecking my cheek.</p><p>'That's why I came out!' I said 'How's it all going in there?'</p><p>'Mad!' she laughed. 'But they're loving it... especially the disco and games!'</p><p>'Yeah!' I laughed. 'I saw Nicole's face light up when she walked in!'</p><p>'Oh she loves it bless her... and she especially loves you!'</p><p>'I noticed!' I laughed. 'But she is delightful!'</p><p>'I'm glad you think that....' she said.</p><p>'This sounds ominous,' I laughed again.</p><p>'How are you up for some babysitting... tomorrow?'</p><p>'Who?' I asked.</p><p>'Two of them?' Kelly replied.</p><p>'Nic and James?'</p><p>'No,' Kelly laughed, 'I wouldn't inflict the pair of them together on you!'</p><p>'Who then?'</p><p>'Well you're 50% right... Nicole and a friend?'</p><p>'Blimey... what am I the neighbourhood babysitter now?' I joked.</p><p>'Well...' Kelly explained, 'Nic had already invited her friend over... before Helen found out about the sale at the shop which sells James' school kit. She wants me to go with them. I'll take Marie with us, so it'll only be the two of them... Do you mind babes?'</p><p>I was a bit miffed really, because if Nicole had a friend there, our activities would be severely limited, if not non-existent.</p><p>'Which friend anyway... I assume it's one of those in there?'</p><p>'Some girl called Molly... no sorry Millie... the one she's been hanging around with all afternoon?'</p><p>'Pink dress?' I asked, trying to hide my elation.</p><p>'Yeah that's the one! Helen says she's as good as gold!'</p><p>I certainly hoped she would be. But for a different reason.</p><p>'Okay then...' I said, making it sound I was doing her a favour, 'you twisted my arm.'</p><p>'Thanks hun!' she said hugging me. 'I'll go let Helen know.'</p><p>'They still scoffing?' I asked.</p><p>'Oh yeah,' she laughed, 'there's jelly, ice cream and cake to come yet!'</p><p>'Oh right.'</p><p>'No rush to come back in,' she said. 'I'll get someone to give you a shout when they're ready to boogie again!' she added with a laugh.</p><p>'Cheers love!' I said, lighting a cigarette.</p><p>I was lost in my own little world, when I suddenly heard two giggly little voices.</p><p>'BOO!'</p><p>I pretended I hadn't heard them, although I knew straight away who they were. I suddenly turned on them, raising my hands like a monster.</p><p>'AAARRRGGGHI' they both shrieked.</p><p>'Gotcha... ner ner!' I laughed.</p><p>Millie had her little hand on her chest.</p><p>'You nearly gave me a flippin' heart attack!' she said.</p><p>'Sorry!' I said with a big grin.</p><p>I loved Millie's strong little cockney accent. She dropped 'H's and missed off 'G's' all over the place, so heart attack came out as ""art attak"" and flipping as ""flippin"".</p><p>'We come to tell ya something!' she said, although it came out as ""sumfink"".</p><p>'Don't tell me... let me guess...' I said winding them up and pretending to be a mind reader with my hand on my head and my eyes closed.</p><p>'You Millie... are coming to Nic's tomorrow... Helen's going out with... James and Kelly and Marie... so I'm babysitting two sexy little girls... am I close?'</p><p>'Oh bum!' Nic said disappointed. 'Who told you?'</p><p>'Kelly did.. ya wuzzock!' I laughed. 'She's going to check it's okay with me first isn't she?'</p><p>'Suppose so!' Nicky said in a narked tone.</p><p>'But... it means I get to spend all day with my two favourite, sexy little girls!'</p><p>'Yeah!' Nic squealed.</p><p>'It's gonna be so good!' Millie said excitedly.</p><p>'Make sure you're both wearing skirts or dresses okay?' I said with a wink. 'I want you both looking nice and sexy for me!'</p><p>They both nodded.</p><p>'And don't forget... it's our little secret?'</p><p>They both did the cross on the chest thing with their fingers.</p><p>'Oh!' Nic suddenly remembered why she'd come out in the first place. 'Mum said ready when you are!'</p><p>'Okee Dokee' I said, bending down for a hug and kiss from each of them.</p><p>'So who wants to win musical chairs this time?' I laughed as I wandered back in holding the hand of each of them. </p><p>The rest of the afternoon went off well with musical statues, a dancing competition, musical chairs, and a mini disco with bubbles and more confetti. At the end of it all, 18 happy little kids left clutching party bags and balloons as I started packing the equipment away. Other than James, Nic and Marie, the only other child still there was poor little Millie.</p><p>'Where's her Mum?' I asked Helen.</p><p>'Probably forgot!' Helen said quietly. 'Millie's a lovely little girl... but her mother... it's why I don't mind having her over so often.'</p><p>I nodded my understanding to what she was saying.</p><p>'Why don't I take the kids with me?' I suggested. 'Then you can clear up in peace. Marie's knackered and asleep, so I can put her to bed?'</p><p>'James can stay and give us a hand!' Helen said.</p><p>The miserable little git moaned, but Helen told him to shut up. So once I'd packed all the gear, I set off for home with the three girls. I got Marie settled down quickly and flopped down on the sofa. Millie sat one side of me and Nic on the other. I slipped an arm round both of them.</p><p>'You had a good day sweetheart?' I asked Nicole.</p><p>'The best!' she said, giving me a kiss.</p><p>'And what about you Millie Molly Mandy, sweet as sugar candy?' I laughed.</p><p>Millie giggled.</p><p>'Yeah... brilliant!'</p><p>'Want to change out of that party dress Nic?' I asked, producing Helen's front door key she'd given me like a magician.</p><p>'I'd better,' she said taking the key from me. 'You coming or staying Mill? I won't be a minute.'</p><p>'I'll stay then,' Millie said.</p><p>Nicole pecked my lips.</p><p>'See ya in a mo!' she said, running next door.</p><p>I lifted little Millie onto my lap.</p><p>'So how old are you Mill?' I asked.</p><p>'Seven!' she said proudly. 'I'm older than Nic.'</p><p>That surprised me because she was a tiny little waif of a thing and actually looked much younger than Nicole when they were side by side.</p><p>'I see,' I told her. 'But just as beautiful!'</p><p>I gave her a kiss as I slipped my hand up her thigh and played with the elastic waistband of her knickers.</p><p>'You can... if you want...' she said quietly and confidently.</p><p>'Can what?'</p><p>'Touch me there?' she said opening her legs. 'Inside me knickers I mean. I don't mind. I want ya to. Granddad said it'd feel really nice!'</p><p>'Your Granddad was right,' I told her as I slipped my hand down the front of her neon pink knickers.</p><p>I cupped my hand between her legs as Millie spread her thighs wider and I ran a finger along her soft little slit, which was surprisingly wet and slippery.</p><p>'Ooh that feels really nice...' she said quietly in almost a whisper. 'Are yer gonna put yer finga right in... like yer do with Nicole... and do that cherry fing?'</p><p>I had to laugh at the way she'd said it, especially with that cute little cockney accent. Talk about get straight to the point. I was a little surprised that Nic had told her about my busting open her cherry, and it made me wonder what else she'd told her.</p><p>'Not right now darling... maybe tomorrow though... but only if that's what you really want?'</p><p>She nodded vigorously. On the downward stroke of her lovely hot little slit I kept going and run my fingers along her bum crack.</p><p>'Oh... I really like that...' she sighed.</p><p>We soon heard a front door slam shut followed by little footsteps as Nicole came charging back in, dressed in a crop top that showed off her little flat tummy, and a really short skirt. With her make up still on from earlier and her hair in bunches, the change had made it look like she'd gone from sophisticated young lady to a little pre-teen hooker. She looked so hot and sexy. I gave her a wolf whistle.</p><p>'I knew you'd be doing that!' she said, looking where my hand was.</p><p>'What?' I said innocently, as my hand continued to move around inside Millie's cute little knickers as I fingered her.</p><p>'Your hand in her knickers... playing with her!' she laughed.</p><p>'You're only jealous... because you want my hand in yours!'</p><p>Nicole laughed and poked her tongue out at me.</p><p>'Oh yuck!' I laughed.</p><p>I suddenly realised that not only had I not seen either of their knickers properly, I'd yet to have a good look at Millie's little pussy or bum.</p><p>'Oi Missy!' I said to Nicole, 'I've not seen those new knickers yet... or Millie's?'</p><p>I pulled my hand out of Millie's knickers. She jumped down and the two girls whispered to one another, cupping their mouths with the hands and giggling. Then Nic took hold of the hem of Millie's short pink dress and lifted it right up above her waist. Millie flashed me a lovely smile as I looked at her bright pink neon knickers, tightly encasing a lovely looking vagina with a quite pronounced little mound.</p><p>'Yum!' I said as Nic got Millie to turn around.</p><p>The back of her knickers were only covering about half of her bum, so I got a lovely view of the most sexiest little bum crack.</p><p>'Double yum... sexy bum!' I said.</p><p>I heard Millie giggle before she turned back round and Nicole let go of her dress. Then Millie grabbed Nicole's skirt hem and the show was repeated, as I watched Nic show off her new little white knickers to me.</p><p>'I'll show you her new special, sexy ones tomorrow!' I told Millie as she released the skirt after Nic had given me a rear view of them.</p><p>Then I heard Nic say '1...2...3...GO!'</p><p>The two giggling girls quickly grabbed hold of the waistband on their knickers and pulled them down before stepping out of them, leaving a crumpled scrap of bright pink and white on the carpet. Then Millie held her dress and Nic her skirt, up to their flat little chests.</p><p>It was the first time I'd seen Millie's little mound and I wasn't disappointed. It was every bit as sexy, smooth, hairless, and beautiful as Nicole's and I told her so. Then they both turned around. Her fabulous sexy bum was flawless. Two perfect round, white little globes. Although she was the older of the two, Millie's bum was smaller and slightly slimmer than Nic's, but still a little peach. When they turned back round I beckoned them both to me. With them both still holding them up and displaying their delightful charms to me, I hugged them both closely.</p><p>'You are both beautiful, sexy little girls...' I told them, 'and I love you both!'</p><p>I then moved my hands lower, giving both bums a lovely little squeeze before I moved my hands to the front of them. Both little girls stood with their legs apart, thrusting their little mounds out towards me. While they continued to hold their skirt and dress up, I played with them, running my finger up and down their soft smooth slippery little slits, before I used my thumbs to rub their little clitty bumps in small circles. Both girls began to sigh, moan and whimper at the nice feelings.</p><p>'That's really nice...' Millie said softly, '...just like Granddad said it would!'</p><p>'Ooh yeah...' Nic agreed, 'are you going to make us cum?' she asked.</p><p>'What's that?' Millie asked innocently.</p><p>Nic laughed.</p><p>'You'll know when it happens..' she said to Millie before turning to me. 'Won't she Uncle Pete?'</p><p>'Yes darling...' I laughed, 'she certainly will... and yes... most probably!'</p><p>Poor Millie hadn't a clue what we were on about, but I was certain she'd find out very soon. I continued my diddling of Millie's little hard clit and with Nicole, I alternated between her clit and actually finger fucking her. Both girls were making little sounds of pleasure. I concentrated more on little Millie. As always, I wanted to make her first ever orgasm as nice and as powerful as possible for her and something she'd remember for the rest of her life. I wanted her to crave that feeling of intense pleasure and I wanted her, just like Nicole did, to crave it continually from me. She already had her eyes closed, biting down on her lip and her sweet little face scrunched up in pleasure. I stopped what I was doing to Nicole and nodded towards Millie. Nicole looked and smiled as she saw how much pleasure I was giving her little best friend.</p><p>'You going to make her cum?' she whispered.</p><p>Millie herself was lost in her own little pleasure place and was oblivious to our conversation. I nodded to Nicole, as I rubbed Millie's clit harder and faster in tiny small circular movements.</p><p>'Oh... oh... oh...' Millie gasped as I saw her little legs starting to wobble.</p><p>'That nice darling?' I whispered tenderly to her.</p><p>'Oh yeah... oh yeah... nice nice nice...' she gasped.</p><p>'Just let the feeling happen...' Nicole encouraged her friend. 'It'll take over you!'</p><p>'Oh god... oh god...' Millie was squealing.</p><p>'You should lick her...' Nic suggested. '...but stand her on your lap or she'll fall over!'</p><p>Nic stood behind her little friend and took over the holding up of her dress. Millie was so lost in her new, wonderful sensations that she never even noticed that I'd lifted her up and placed each of her tiny feet on each of my thighs. I rubbed her clit more as I ground my knuckle up and down her slit.</p><p>'Oh... so nice...so nice...' little Millie was sighing.</p><p>I moved my mouth closer. I could smell those wonderful little girl juices flowing freely from her, as I swiped my tongue along the folds of her slit.</p><p>'Oh me godddd!' Millie shrieked. '...Oh yeah... so so nice...'</p><p>I started sucking, biting and flicking her clit with the tip of my tongue, as her little thin legs buckled.</p><p>'Aargh...' she yelled.</p><p>Nicole held her to stop her best friend from falling, as I sucked hard on her little love button.</p><p>'That's it...' Nicole encouraged, '...feels nice don't it.. just go with it... and let it out...'</p><p>'Oh me goddd!!' Millie shrieked again as I gave her sweet smooth pussy my continued attention.</p><p>Millie threw her head around and nearly accidentally head butted Nicole. As 7 year old Millie had her first ever orgasm with my mouth clamped between her legs, she unwittingly wet herself a little. It was only a tiny dribble and her sweet, salty tasting golden fluid trickled into my mouth, which I savoured and then swallowed. Another tiniest drop dribbled down the inside of her thigh.</p><p>Once she'd ridden the waves of sheer pleasure that ripped through her tiny body, she eventually calmed down and opened her eyes. Her little flat chest rose and fell quickly and she was panting.</p><p>'Oh... me... god...' she gasped, 'is that... what a...'</p><p>Millie couldn't remember the word.</p><p>'CUM!' Nicole reminded her helpfully.</p><p>'Cum is?' she asked.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'That was... was...'</p><p>'I know...' Nic giggled. 'SO good isn't it? The same thing happened to me the first time Uncle Pete did it!'</p><p>She looked at me lovingly and smiled.</p><p>'Oh ... wow!' Millie said blowing air up onto her own face.</p><p>'You liked that then?' I laughed,</p><p>'I loved it!' she said kissing me. 'Granddad was right... oh wow... fank you!'</p><p>I then had an idea. I offered Millie the finger that had been inside Nicole and vice versa.</p><p>'Can you smell these?' I said.</p><p>They both nodded.</p><p>'Put them in your mouths... see if you like the taste?'</p><p>Both girls licked and sucked at the fingers I offered them.</p><p>'Mmm...' Nic said, 'tastes really nice!'</p><p>'Mine too!' Millie agreed. 'What is it?'</p><p>I explained it was each other's juices from their pussies. Both of them were surprised that they tasted so nice. I lifted Millie down.</p><p>'Well I made you feel nice and special...' I said to her, 'time for the birthday girl... before Mum gets back. What do you reckon?'</p><p>Millie nodded.</p><p>'Can I watch?' she asked.</p><p>'Course you can. Why don't you kneel down there next to me... and then you can see exactly what we both do?' I said.</p><p>Nicole wasted no time in getting in position in the armchair, one leg draped over each side as usual. It was the first time Millie had seen a pussy close up and spread wide like that.</p><p>'Is that what mine looks like?' she asked.</p><p>'Pretty much!' I answered before pointing to the little hole. 'That's where the cherry usually is... but I popped it... as you know.'</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>'Did it 'urt?' Millie asked her best friend, who was laying back in the armchair with her legs spread wide open.</p><p>'Nope!' she said proudly. 'Nor when he put his willy inside it and fucked me!'</p><p>Nicole was boasting now.</p><p>'Wow!' Millie said in astonishment clearly impressed. 'You's did THAT?'</p><p>'Uh-huh!' Nicole laughed.</p><p>'That's so cool!' Millie replied. 'I fink I'd like to do that!'</p><p>'One thing at a time sweetie,' I said to the very eager little 7 year old with a laugh. 'And if you look here...' I said peeling back Nic's clitty hood. 'That little white bit there?' She nodded as she leaned forward for a closer inspection. 'That's her clit. That's what I was rubbing, licking and sucking... and that is what made you feel so good.'</p><p>'Is that what makes you... cum?' she asked.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'Wow... I'm learning so much I didn't know!' Millie told me.</p><p>'Right... time to make Nicole feel nice like you did!' I laughed.</p><p>Turning to Millie I said quietly, 'Shall I make her cum as well?'</p><p>Millie nodded her head furiously and watched intently as I began rubbing Nicole's little clit with my thumb, before I latched my mouth onto it and began licking and sucking on it. At the same time I slipped a finger into her and began to finger fuck her. It wasn't long before Nicole was moaning, sighing and writhing about all over the place.</p><p>'This is so cool!' Millie gasped excitedly.</p><p>'Give me you hand darling?' I said quietly.</p><p>I got Millie to stick out her index finger as I withdrew my own finger from Nicole and guided Millie's index finger into her. I then put my hand over hers and moved it back and forth so that little Millie was the one whose finger was sliding in and out of Nicole's tight little hole and finger fucking her 7 year old best friend. At the same time I flicked at her clit with my tongue. I looked at Millie who was having a whale of a time, plunging her finger deep in and out of Nicole. Every so often, little Millie stopped and I watched her lick the juices off.</p><p>'You like that taste?' I asked.</p><p>Millie smiled and nodded. I moved over and positioned Millie between Nicole's legs.</p><p>'Suck on there babes!' I said to Millie, pointing to Nicole's clit. '...And along the slit there... you can suck on each of those lips there... or stick your tongue in the hole just there for lots of juice... but you have to keep going all the time... and do it as hard and as fast as you can...'</p><p>Little Millie got straight in there, sucking hard on her friends clit.</p><p>'Oh yeah... yeah... nice...' Nic moaned with her eyes closed, as Millie switched to tongue fucking her.</p><p>I circled Nic's clit with my thumb.</p><p>'Oh... yeah... aaahh.. gonna... cum... oh yeahhh!!' Nic shrieked.</p><p>'Go for it Mill!' I whispered.</p><p>I watched as this sweet, innocent looking 7 year old, brought her 7 year old best friend to orgasm.</p><p>'Oh... so nice... yeah... oooh!'</p><p>Nicole's little body started to shake and shudder in the now familiar powerful orgasm, as she ground her pussy hard onto what she thought was my mouth. I continued to rub her clit as I told Millie it was okay for her to stop. She smiled at me and I saw Nic's juices glistening around Millie's lips and chin. Nicole moved my hand away as a signal she'd had enough and we let her ride out the last of her strong cum, until she eventually calmed down and opened her eyes. She was shocked to see little Millie wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.</p><p>'W... w... was that you?' she asked her best friend.</p><p>'Not all of it...' I laughed, 'but it was Millie who made you cum though!'</p><p>Millie stood as Nic sat up. Nicole put her arms around her best friend and kissed her on the lips.</p><p>'That felt so nice... wow!'</p><p>'Why don't you kiss her properly Nic...' I suggested, 'show her how to do it?'</p><p>Nicole explained to Millie what she should do and soon the two 7 year old girls were locked in a passionate embrace. I was pleased to see Nicole slip her hands under Millie's dress and caress her little bum as they tongued each other.</p><p>When they broke away, all Millie could say was 'Wow!'</p><p>'I can taste my pussy!' Nicole giggled. 'That's really sexy!'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'I'm going to lick you tomorrow!' Nicole announced to her little friend.</p><p>Millie smiled.</p><p>'Well,' I said, 'there's lots for Millie to learn... and we can show her yeah?'</p><p>Nicole nodded furiously.</p><p>'I can't wait!' Millie said enthusiastically.</p><p>'You two had better put your knickers back on and straighten yourselves back up. But before you do, I want a proper sexy kiss off both of you!'</p><p>I sat on the chair and passionately kissed Nicole while fondling her bum, before I did the same with Millie.</p><p>'And don't forget tomorrow... skirts or dresses... cute and sexy knickers!'</p><p>Both girls giggled as they replaced their knickers and adjusted themselves to look the picture of innocence. By the time Helen and Kelly returned we were all curled up together on the sofa watching Aladdin.</p><p>'Thanks for everything today...' Helen said as they got up to leave.</p><p>'My pleasure!' I assured her.</p><p>'You'll have to come up with a way of thanking Uncle Peter properly for everything he's done for you today Nic?' Helen told her.</p><p>She already has... I thought to myself... and very nice it was too! Both girls gave me a big hug and kiss, before I saw them to the door. As they left, unseen by anyone else I did the cross on my chest with my finger before blowing them a kiss. They did the same back to me, before they disappeared down the stairs so Helen could take Millie home. I returned to the lounge and flopped into the armchair.</p><p>'You look shattered!' Kelly said. 'Fancy a coffee?'</p><p>'Love one!' I said. 'It's been a long day!'</p><p>As Kelly made the coffees she called out from the kitchen.</p><p>'That little Millie's a right little sweetie!'</p><p>'Yeah...' I answered.</p><p>'Stunning blue eyes... and very pretty!' she called back.</p><p>'Never looked at her that closely to be honest... can't say as I noticed...' I lied.</p><p>I was so tired, I didn't even remember going to bed. I did remember the dream I'd had though. It was Nicole's party and I was the only adult there. All the little party guests were naked. The games they played were different too. Little naked 7 year old boys... seeing who could pee the furthest... little naked 6 and 7 year old girls seeing who could fit the biggest item into their little pussies with a prize for whoever pushed it in furthest too... All that sort of thing. As I often do, I woke up with a hard erection. Unusually, Kelly thought I was deserving of an increasingly rare blow job.</p><p>Unlike a certain little 7 year old neighbour who couldn't get enough of it, Kelly wasn't keen on the taste of semen. Although she would allow me to cum in her mouth, she would always discreetly spit it out into a tissue. Naturally, I couldn't help comparing Kelly's cock sucking skills with Nicole's. It was a no contest. The sexy little 7 year old won hands down every time. I just hoped that Millie would like the taste too.</p><p>Oh well, I thought, hopefully I'll find out tomorrow......</p><p>End Of Part One</p>"
1017,Two Brothers,Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['Mbb', 'b7', 'b11', 'oral', 'anal', 'fond', 'schoolboy', 'pedo']","Peter and his wife often babysit for their friend's sons, 7 year old Stuart and 11 year old Matthew, although when they're together, they are a bit of a handful so usually it's just Stuart. It doesn't take Peter long to get little Stuart into a sexual relationship. Then returning home in the early hours one morning, Peter sees that both boys are sleeping over in the lounge. He engages in some fun and games with little Stuart, and is convinced that although he appears asleep, that 11 year old Matthew is watching and enjoying the scene in front of him. Well there's only one way to find out isn't there....",2013-06-10T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did NOT happen. If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!

This story is © Carroll Lewis 2012.","<p>We'd often looked after them, my wife Cheryl and I. Well more her really, as my job required me to work strange hours coming in at all hours of the day and night.</p><p>Quite often, we'd look after one or the other of them.</p><p>On their own, they were good kids.</p><p>Normally, we'd look after 7 year old Stuart and 11 year old Matthew went to his grandparents. That way they weren't together.</p><p>Like I said, they weren't bad kids but they constantly antagonised one another, and bickered when they were together. Well usually, it was Matthew picking on little Stuart, and for no apparent reason that I could tell. I felt quite sorry for him at times. Plus, when they fought and argued, it wasn't a very nice atmosphere for our own 4 year old daughter, so we tried to avoid looking after them together if we possibly could.</p><p>I got on very well with both of them, but being the younger and spending much more time with us, I was closer to Stuart.</p><p>At just 7 years old, he'd often sit on my lap or we'd play board games together. It was only a small two bedroomed flat, so with us taking up one and our daughter in the other, if we had either or both of the boys overnight, they bedded down in the lounge.</p><p>Stuart was cute, with short cropped brown hair and big, soft brown eyes which were accentuated by the glasses he wore. He tended to be very well behaved too. That's not to say that Matthew wasn't cute. He was. But in a different way. His hair, although short and still very boyish, was both longer and lighter in colour than Stuart's. Obviously he was taller and being that much older, wasn't quite as tactile as little Stuart. But despite being 11, he still enjoyed a nice hug and on occasions, wasn't adverse to sitting on my lap either.</p><p>It was always my lap they chose to sit on. They never asked Cheryl. If Cheryl ever needed to go out and Stuart was with us, she'd often take our daughter Marie with her and if I was available to do it, I'd stay at home with Stuart. Usually we'd watch a film or something while he sat on my lap, or cuddled into me as he lay on the sofa next to me.</p><p>It was one of those occasions when I chanced my arm for the first time.</p><p>I often rested my hand on his bum when he sat on my lap, although I never made what I was doing obvious. I enjoyed secret touches and squeezes. Whether he noticed what I was up to or not I don't know, as he never reacted or said anything. Maybe he did and chose to ignore it or not say anything.</p><p>It was one such time when he was sat on my lap. Cheryl was out with Marie, so we were there alone watching TV. Stuart had turned sideways and was cuddling into me. He was dressed in a football kit of some kind. I've no idea of the team. A red top with white shorts, so I suspected Liverpool, Manchester United or maybe Arsenal.</p><p>My hand was resting on his firm little 7 year old bum and as usual, he hadn't reacted in any way, nor said anything. That was until I cranked it up a notch. I gave his bum a rub and then squeezed one of his little cheeks. He still didn't react to what I was doing. He must have noticed now, as I was making it so obvious what I was doing. I kissed the top of his head and then squeezed his little bum again.</p><p>'Do you like that Stu?' I asked. 'What I'm doing?'</p><p>He nodded.</p><p>'Yeah...' he said, 'it feels nice!'</p><p>'Am I alright to carry on doing it?'</p><p>'Yeah...' he replied, totally unconcerned about it.</p><p>'What about inside?' I asked, really chancing my arm now.</p><p>He looked up at me with a puzzled look on his face.</p><p>'Inside your shorts?' I explained. 'Can I put my hand down them?'</p><p>'Yeah...' he said, equally unbothered, 'if you want to?'</p><p>So I slipped my hand down the back of his flimsy football shorts, but over the top of his pants to start with. I cupped his delightful little bum cheeks, squeezing each of them one at a time.</p><p>'That's nice!' he said again.</p><p>This encouraged me so I slipped my hand under the waistband of his pants. I could now feel his soft, smooth skin. I ran a finger down the crack of his bum, and back up again.</p><p>'Ooh that tickles!' he giggled, as he cuddled into me a bit more.</p><p>Using my finger and thumb, I prised his tight little bum cheeks apart and probed his tightly closed little hole. I pushed at it with my fingertip.</p><p>'Oww!' he complained.</p><p>'Sorry matey!' I apologised. 'I didn't mean to hurt you... it's the way you're sitting.'</p><p>Stuart turned into me more, so that I had better access to his bum. I wet my finger and tried again. This time his anal muscle relented and my finger entered his private little place.</p><p>'Ooh...' he sighed as it went in.</p><p>'You okay?' I checked.</p><p>'Yeah...' he said, 'just feels... a bit strange!' he told me.</p><p>'It's because you're not used to it.' I said. 'Has anyone ever done anything like this before?'</p><p>He shook his head no. I left my finger where it was for a minute or two before pulling it back out. I then put my hand between his legs from behind and stroked his smooth, tight little ball sack.</p><p>'That feels really nice...' he said quietly.</p><p>'Turn round matey!' I told him.</p><p>Little Stuart turned around so he was laying back against my chest.</p><p>'That's better!' I said as I placed my hands over the front of his shorts and applied a bit of gentle pressure.</p><p>'You like this don't you?' I said.</p><p>'How do you know?' he asked, turning to look at me.</p><p>'Because you've got a stiff little willy!' I told him. 'It only goes hard like that if you enjoy it!'</p><p>I lifted him off me and stood up, grabbing some cushions and piling them up at one end of the sofa.</p><p>'Here...' I said, 'lay down with your head on these!'</p><p>He laid down and I knelt beside him on the floor, putting my left arm round him, while my right hand rested on the upper part of his soft, bare little thigh before I went higher, rubbing his tiny balls and little stiff cock over his shorts.</p><p>'That's nice..' he said again.</p><p>'I'm going to make you feel even nicer!' I told him as I hooked my thumbs into the elastic of his white football shorts.</p><p>I tugged them and Stuart helped me by lifting his bum up off the sofa, so that it was easier to pull them down.</p><p>'And again,' I said, this time tugging at his white pants with a Ninja Turtles motif on the front of them.</p><p>I pulled both of them down to his knees and his little uncircumcised cock sprang out with that little bounce you only got when a little boys cock was nice and stiff, standing proudly to attention.</p><p>'Wow!' I said. 'That's a lovely little willy you've got there!'</p><p>Stuart smiled proudly as he lay there coolly with his hands behind his head. I brought my hand up between his legs, gently squeezing and rubbing his tiny balls, which were basically a small smooth sack of skin about the size of a small boiled egg.</p><p>'I like that..' he said softly as I rubbed it with the palm of my hand.</p><p>I then took hold of his stiff little cock between my forefinger and thumb and gave it a gentle squeeze. I followed that up by carefully pulling his little foreskin back to reveal the tiny purple head.</p><p>'You are so cute... and incredibly sexy!' I told him as I slipped my left hand down his back and under his bum. Gently I began to wank him.</p><p>'Oh, that's really nice...' he told me as I got faster.</p><p>'I'm going to make you feel really, really nice!' I told him</p><p>'Why... what are you going to do?' he wanted to know.</p><p>'I'm going to suck it!' I replied.</p><p>He looked unsure.</p><p>'Really?'</p><p>'Yup!' I said. 'Don't worry, it won't hurt or anything... it's just going to make you feel so nice!'</p><p>I leaned over him and licked the very tip of his beautiful little 7 year old cock.</p><p>'Mmm...' he moaned softly.</p><p>'See!' I said looking up at him. 'And if you thought that felt nice...'</p><p>I leaned back over him again, and gently pulling his foreskin back a little, I swirled my tongue around his tiny purple glans and piss slit. Stuart sucked in his breath. I then slid my lips over the end and then right the way down his little length, so they touched his soft little tummy. I sucked hard, and then with his little stiff cock still in my mouth, I opened my mouth and licked all around his lovely balls.</p><p>'Oh yeah!' he gasped.</p><p>I pulled my mouth off him.</p><p>'Told you!' I said. 'How did that feel?'</p><p>'Brilliant!' he replied. 'Do it again?'</p><p>'Eventually... it's going to really really tingle... your willy that is!' I told him. 'When that happens, if I don't notice, tell me... as it might really hurt after that if I don't stop... and we don't want that do we?'</p><p>He shook his head.</p><p>'So make sure you tell me okay?'</p><p>He nodded.</p><p>'Now relax... and enjoy!' I told him as I began to wank him again, alternating it with his first ever blow job.</p><p>I speeded up my wanking of his little shaft and then took over with my mouth, sucking hard up and down the length of his lovely little cock.</p><p>It wasn't long before I heard him breathing hard and rapidly, and his little body went into spasm with little involuntary jerky movements. I knew he was having his first ever orgasm, albeit a dry little boy one,which I knew from my own experiences at the same age, could be very, very powerful and overwhelming.</p><p>'Oooh... aargh... tingles... tingles!' Stuart managed to gasp through the pleasure waves shooting through his little 7 year old body.</p><p>I stopped immediately, remembering when I was 7 years old and how painful my little red cock became if someone continued to wank or suck it after I'd had what were pretty strong orgasms at that age.</p><p>I lifted my head and looked at Stuart. He had that far away, post orgasmic smile on his sweet 7 year old face.</p><p>'Nice?' I asked.</p><p>'Very!' he said. 'Will we do it again?' he asked hopefully.</p><p>'We will,' I assured him, 'but we can't do it straight away. Your willy needs time to recover.'</p><p>'Oh right!' he said looking down at his now floppy little willy, the end of it all red and glowing.</p><p>'And,' I continued, 'most importantly... if you want to do this again... or do it regularly when you stay here... you can't tell anyone about what we do. We'll get into very big and serious trouble if anyone finds out... okay?'</p><p>He nodded.</p><p>'Promise?'</p><p>'I promise!' he confirmed. 'I won't tell anyone... cross my heart and cubs honour!' he said.</p><p>I hugged him and gave him a kiss on the lips.</p><p>'Best get these up!' I said pulling his shorts and pants back up.</p><p>The film we'd been watching had long since finished so I replaced it with another. I went and fetched little Stuart a drink before I headed to the bathroom to relieve myself. I had considered trying to get Stuart to do it for me, but I decided one step at a time, and once it sunk in how nice it had felt, I was sure he'd be more willing to reciprocate.</p><p>It didn't take long before Mrs Palm and her five lovely daughters worked their magic, as I relived the sight, feel and taste of little 7 year old Stuart's cock and I sent what seemed like gallons of hot cum splashing into the toilet bowl.</p><p>When I'd finished, I returned to the lounge to find little Stuart sound asleep. His powerful little cum had obviously worn him out, and relaxed him enough to send him off to sleep. I went and got a cover for him and gently laid it on top of him. He looked delightful and I just stood there for a few minutes, watching him sleep peacefully, his little chest rising and falling silently. I couldn't help but wonder what this cute and sexy 7 year old boy was dreaming about.</p><p>We'd finished just in time, as about twenty minutes later I heard the key in the lock as Cheryl and Marie returned home.</p><p>'Oh look.., bless him!' Cheryl said when she entered the lounge and saw him asleep, with me sitting on the armchair watching TV.</p><p>About half an hour later I got a call out to work, so off I went to return in the early hours of the morning. Cheryl and Marie were sound asleep in bed of course, as I crept in quietly with little Stuart asleep in the lounge.</p><p>Usually, he slept on the sofa but this time he was laying on cushions and pillows that had been laid out on the floor in his blue Superman jim-jams. The flat was open plan, with the kitchen coming immediately off the lounge. Of course, I crept about as quietly as I could, but the flat was pitch black and I needed to be able to see what I was doing, particularly with little Stuart on the floor. The last thing I wanted to do was step on him. I couldn't make myself a coffee in the dark either.</p><p>Inevitably, Stuart woke up, despite my best efforts not to wake him. He asked for a drink, which I went and got for him.</p><p>'Would you like a nice hug matey?' I asked him quietly.</p><p>He nodded, so I lay on the floor with him and wrapped my arms around his lovely little body, giving him a nice big hug. My hand strayed down to his bum and I gave it a nice squeeze as we cuddled. I then moved my hand to the front and found that his lovely little cock was stiff again. I knew I was taking a big chance with my wife and daughter sleeping in rooms next door, but I hooked my thumbs into Stuart's pyjama trousers and tugged them down.</p><p>I played with his beautiful little cock and sucked it again. This time however, I took hold of his little hands and placed them on my own cock over my trousers. I then undone them and slipped them down with my pants, before I placed Stuart's soft little hands round my cock. He got the idea of what I wanted immediately and he gently stroked my cock for the first time.</p><p>'Turn the other way...' I whispered.</p><p>Stuart turned away from me.</p><p>I grasped my cock and rubbed it up and down his soft little bum crack.</p><p>'Do you like that?' I whispered in his ear.</p><p>Stuart nodded. It wasn't particularly comfortable for him on the floor, so I lifted little Stuart up with his pyjama trousers still round his knees. I led him over to the sofa and got him to bend over the cushions, before I knelt behind him and rubbed my hard cock up and down between his soft, firm little bum cheeks and around his little tight hole.</p><p>I chose not to actually fuck him, but wanked into his crack, this time shooting hot sticky cum up and across his bum and back. It felt delicious, as Stuart had such a lovely hot little bum and I knew that it was only a matter of time before I'd fuck that tight little 7 year old boy bum hole properly.</p><p>I grabbed some tissue and cleaned us both up, before pulling his pants and pyjama trousers back up. I gave him a big hug and kiss, settled him down and Stuart drifted back off to sleep. I went and joined Cheryl in bed and very soon joined her in the land of nod.</p><p>As Stuart and Matthew's Dad was a lorry driver and their Mum worked nights as well, if he got a European run which often happened, he'd be away a few nights. So Stuart, or occasionally both boys would be dropped on us at short notice. If I got called out myself, it wasn't unusual to come home and find little Stuart asleep in the lounge on the sofa bed.</p><p>This was what happened a few days later.</p><p>I returned home in the early hours and walked into the lounge to find both boys there. Stuart was happily curled up on an armchair and Matthew was on the sofa bed.</p><p>It was the middle of summer, one of those hot sticky sort of nights, so instead of a coffee I just wanted an ice cold drink. I put a low light on so that it was enough for me to see what I was doing but didn't disturb them.</p><p>I noticed Stuart was only wearing a big baggy T-shirt, one of his Dad's cast-offs in white by the look of it. It looked a bit like one of the short nighties my daughter wore. The way he was curled on the armchair meant his legs were wide open and he wasn't wearing any pants. I sat in the chair next to him enjoying the perfect view of his flaccid little 7 year old cock, hairless little ball sack, and beautiful boy bum.</p><p>Naturally my cock stirred, and I felt this was too good an opportunity to pass up. I checked that Matthew appeared to be asleep, and then sat on the floor next to little Stuart. I fondled and caressed his smooth little ball sack before squeezing his lovely little cock. As I expected, it didn't take long for it to become nice and stiff. I gently wanked him before I decided his sweet little cock deserved a good sucking.</p><p>He must have been enjoying it as he sighed, moaned and writhed around in his sleep. I'm pretty certain he had a little dry cum as he then turned into a position where I had to stop, which was a shame as I was left with an aching hard on, and I wanted to see if I could cum up his bum again.</p><p>I heard Matthew moan as well, which made me wonder if he was really asleep.</p><p>I went across to the sofa bed and noticed that Matthew had a delicious little erection as well. I could see it clearly poking out through the pee hole in the light blue pyjama trousers he had on, although he wasn't wearing the top. I looked at his lovely smooth chest and his little nipples before I looked at his face. I saw his little eyelids flickering.</p><p>He was doing a good job of pretending to be asleep, but not good enough. I leaned over and whispered in his ear.</p><p>'Did you enjoy watching that Matthew?'</p><p>He didn't answer and kept up the pretence.</p><p>'I know you did... I know you enjoyed watching me suck your little brother's stiff little cock...' I whispered, 'and now it's made your little cock all stiff as well...'</p><p>He continued to pretend he was asleep.</p><p>'Do you know what I'm going to do...' I whispered in his ear. 'I'm going to do it to you now... I'm going to suck your stiff little boy cock and make you feel so nice...'</p><p>He remained silent and didn't respond. Quite frankly, Matthew wasn't a very good actor, and he'd never win an Oscar for this performance. I looked at that delicious little cock poking through his PJ trousers. It was longer and thicker than Stuart's of course, but that was to be expected at 11, although it was just as smooth and hairless as his little brothers.</p><p>I stroked Matthew's hair with my left hand, rubbing his smooth, flat little tummy with my right.</p><p>'You're so going to enjoy this...' I whispered to him, 'I'm going to make you feel so nice...'</p><p>I took hold of his cock between my finger and thumb as it poked out of his pyjama trousers, and gave it a gentle squeeze.</p><p>He said nothing and his eyes remained closed, but I could have sworn I heard a little gasp of pleasure from him. I cupped and caressed his lovely tight smooth balls. To my surprise, Matthew opened his legs to give me better access, although he tried to make it look as though he'd done it in his sleep.</p><p>I decided to go for it. I pulled my hand out and undone the button on his pyjama trousers before tugging them down to mid thigh. His lovely little 11 year old cock and ball sack were now on full display to me. Smooth, totally hairless and uncut. He was beautiful.</p><p>I took hold of his stiff little cock and gently began to wank him.</p><p>'Is that nice?' I whispered.</p><p>He still pretended to sleep, but I was determined to elicit some sort of proper response from Matthew. He was clearly enjoying what I was doing, but for some reason was reluctant to let it be known. I'm not sure if he was maybe scared, worried or embarrassed for some reason, I don't know. I pulled his little foreskin back to expose the purple head of his cock and gently ran my thumb over the tip of it.</p><p>'Mmm...'</p><p>'I definitely heard him this time.</p><p>'You're enjoying this aren't you?' I whispered.</p><p>Matthew nodded without opening his eyes or saying a word.</p><p>'It's okay mate...' I told him softly. 'You don't have to speak if you don't want to, or open your eyes. Just lie there and enjoy it... do you want me to do it some more?'</p><p>He nodded his head.</p><p>'I knew you wasn't asleep...' I told him. 'Were you watching what I was doing with Stuart?'</p><p>He nodded again.</p><p>'Did you like watching?'</p><p>Matthew nodded his head.</p><p>'Were you hoping that I'd come over here... and do the the same to you?'</p><p>He nodded his head silently again.</p><p>'To make it easier... I'm going to pull your your pyjama trousers right off... is that okay?'</p><p>He nodded. I pulled them the rest of the way down and then off, before Matthew opened his legs a bit more.</p><p>'Good boy...' I whispered as I took hold of his cock and began to wank him. It didn't take long before his breathing became fast and heavy. I leant across him and took his delicious little piece of meat into my mouth, pulling the tight foreskin back and swirling my tongue around the head before licking the length and then sucking on his soft tight balls.</p><p>'Nice...' he sighed, unable to contain himself.</p><p>I repositioned myself so that I was between his legs, lifting them up and opening them wide. I knew I'd be in deep shit if my wife or daughter woke up and suddenly decided to get themselves a drink, but I was now being driven by lust for this sexy 11 year old boy and was past caring.</p><p>I thumbed his firm little bum cheeks apart and licked his bum crack before I licked around his tightly closed little hole and then stuck my tongue in him. Then I went back to gently wanking him and soon his little body was jerking and juddering all over the place.</p><p>I could taste the tiniest amount of hot watery fluid and I knew that Matthew had just had his first ever cum.</p><p>I unzipped my trousers and pulled my own hard cock out, before I went back to the top of the sofa bed, turning Matthew's head towards me. He still had his eyes closed. I gripped my cock and ran it over his lips.</p><p>'Your turn now...' I whispered. 'Open up...'</p><p>Matthew surprised me again by opening his mouth immediately and I pushed my cock past his sweet lips.</p><p>'Suck it nice and hard...' I instructed. 'I'll do the rest...'</p><p>Matthew closed his lips over it and I pushed it deeper into his mouth. He sucked harder as I slowly began to fuck his sweet 11 year old mouth and I gently held his head in place.</p><p>'Ooh that's nice...' I gasped, knowing it wouldn't take me very long.</p><p>I built up a gentle rhythm as Matthew sucked on my cock.</p><p>'I'm gonna cum in a minute...' I whispered. 'I want you to be a really good boy and swallow it all down... get ready... here it comes...'</p><p>I didn't know if Matthew knew what semen was, and quite frankly, I didn't care. He WAS going to swallow it, like it or not!</p><p>I sighed as my cock swelled slightly and I began to empty into his hot, sucking mouth. Matthew continued to suck and gulp noisily as he swallowed every last little drop of my hot, sticky cum down his 11 year old throat. When I was empty, I pulled my cock from his sweet little mouth.</p><p>'Good boy Matthew...' I whispered, 'thank you for doing that.'</p><p>I placed his pyjama trousers under his pillow and whispered to him where I'd put them. I then covered him up and kissed his forehead.</p><p>'Night night Matthew...' I whispered. 'Sweet dreams...' before I went off and climbed into bed with my wife.</p>"
1018,"The Paedettes, Part 1",Carroll Lewis,carrolllewiswriter@rushpost.com,"['Mg', 'g8', 'g6', 'pedo', 'schoolgirl', 'fond', 'mast', 'setup']","If I had a time machine, then I would definitely go back to the 1970's or the 1980's with one proviso; That I could take today's technology with me; you know, computers, the internet and digital cameras, because none of that was around back then of course. That's not to say that I didn't have fun, if you get my meaning. What I'm about to tell you happened in the 1980's. And for once, it wasn't me that orchestrated it either. Honest...",2013-06-13T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction... this means that it did NOT happen. If stories featuring adult/child sex offend you, then don't read it!

This story is © Carroll Lewis 2012.","<p>You know, life was much easier back in the 1970's and the very early 80's. Well it was for someone like me. That was long before the paranoia and hysteria was whipped up by the so called do-gooders, who've made an absolute fortune out of an industry that THEY created, and the newspapers desperate to sell more copy.</p><p>Then Tony B-liar and his cronies came along in '97 and made it ten times worse, sticking people onto all sorts of registers simply because they looked at a kid the wrong bloody way!</p><p>If I had a time machine, then I would definitely go back to the 1970's or the 1980's with one proviso; That I could take today's technology with me; you know, computers, the internet and digital cameras, because none of that was around back then of course. That's not to say that I didn't have fun, if you get my meaning. What I'm about to tell you happened in the 1980's. And for once, it wasn't me that orchestrated it either. </p><p>Honest...</p><p>'You are joking?' I said to my wife Cheryl.</p><p>'No.'</p><p>'But she don't know anything about it... I mean come on!'</p><p>'Will you let me finish?' she asked.</p><p>'Okay, okay!' I held my hands up defensively.</p><p>'She wants me to run it with her!' Cheryl told me.</p><p>'She bloody well would!' I snorted.</p><p>I'd never got on with her mother from day one. She was, in my opinion at least, the typical mother-in-law. Overbearing, interfering, and too bloody gobby by far. I refused to go in her house, dropping Cheryl off outside if she went on a visit and then picking her up when she was done. She lived a short car drive from us. It was far enough for her not to be able to drop on us willy-nilly, but close enough for me to run Cheryl there when she wanted to visit.</p><p>'Basically I'll run it!' Cheryl told me. 'I'm the one with the know-how. She'll make all the major decisions and that, but I'll do the day-to-day stuff, the training and what have you.'</p><p>'Well it's up to you love,' I said. 'It'll be nice for you to have a hobby sort of thing... but what happens when you fall out?'</p><p>'We won't!'</p><p>'Yeah right!' I said with a hint of sarcasm, lighting up a cigarette.</p><p>'There is one other thing...' she said coming over to me.</p><p>I knew what this meant. She was after something.</p><p>'Oh yeah?'</p><p>'Well... you'll need to take me to the practice sessions... and bring me home if your shifts allow it. If you're working, then I'll have to get a taxi.'</p><p>'I knew there'd be a bloody catch!' I laughed.</p><p>Cheryl kissed me.</p><p>'That's why I love you!'</p><p>'No...' I laughed. 'You love me because I'm a soft bloody touch!'</p><p>'Does this mean it's okay with you?'</p><p>'Suppose so... not like I've got much choice!'</p><p>'Thanks darling.' she said hugging me tightly. 'You're the best you know that?'</p><p>'If you say so!' I said unconvinced.</p><p>It never occurred to me until I actually sat and thought about it. When I did, I really warmed to the idea. Correction. I actually became VERY excited, although I didn't let it show.</p><p>Maybe now's the time to mention this... I like children. You're probably thinking well, we all like children. So let me rephrase it. I LIKE children! I'm sure you're following it now. No? Okay, I'll spell it out. I'm a paedo okay? NOW you can understand why I was excited.</p><p>I'd have to stay for the whole of the practice as it wouldn't have been worth me driving home and then back again, so the thought of sitting there watching twenty or so 5 -14 year old little girls going through their moves for a couple of hours was an appealing prospect. Very appealing as a matter of fact.</p><p>Now I have to admit that I didn't know much about majorettes. In fact, I knew nothing at all, other than the fact they marched to music, twirled batons and usually wore incredibly sexy little uniforms. So I found myself in the hall of the local primary school which had been hired for practice sessions. I'd brought a book with me to read in case I got bored. Bored? Yeah right! Okay, it made it look better. As the girls began to pour through the doors, I didn't know where to look first.</p><p>As far as I'm concerned, there is NO such thing as an ugly little girl. Nor is there a little girl who isn't sexy. They are all cute and they are all sexy. No question about it. They just tend to vary in degree; from sexy, to very sexy, to absolutely fuckable, to paedo dream!</p><p>This majorette troupe had at least one in every single category. In fact, more than one. I watched carefully as they peeled off their track and shell suits to reveal skin tight shorts, leotards and leg warmers. Like I said, they were all cute and sexy, but some caught my eye more than others. They were of various ages, shapes and sizes too. A lot were flat chested of course, but some had a reasonable amount of budding little tit, especially those around 11 or so onwards of course, although there were one or two that seemed surprisingly well developed for their ages. I'm going to enjoy coming here, I thought to myself as the music started up.</p><p>A few the girls appeared to eye me with a little suspicion at first, until they realised who I was, and then they seemed fine.</p><p>After a few weeks, they were all used to me being around and would call out when they came in.</p><p>'Hello... you okay?' they'd call and wave.</p><p>'Hello Claire, hiya Tracy... you okay Natalie?' I'd call back to them, having taken care to learn as many of their names as possible.</p><p>Some of them were absolutely adorable, especially the younger ones and those in my main attraction range of about 6 to 11. That's not to say I would have objected to any of them outside of those ages, not at all.</p><p>One of the girls in particular caught my eye. She always struck me as having a kind of sad, loneliness about her, and always seemed to be on her own. I watched her avidly, as she was extremely pretty with long flowing auburn hair which had a slight natural curl to it, and trailed halfway down her back. I caught her eye and smiled at her. To my surprise, she smiled back. Throughout the practice session I kept my eye on her, slipping her sly little winks and smiles. She seemed to immediately brighten up, so maybe she wasn't the sad little girl I'd imagined her to be after all. During their break time Cheryl wandered over.</p><p>'I've been thinking...' she said.</p><p>'Now I've warned you about doing that before!' I laughed.</p><p>'Cheeky git!' she laughed as she sat down next to me.</p><p>I knew she was after something. She had that tone in her voice again.</p><p>'I was thinking...' she repeated, holding a finger to my lips to keep me from speaking. 'Seeing as you already have a certificate and experience, would you be the welfare and first aid officer?'</p><p>I worked as a uniformed security officer at a large shopping and leisure complex, so I'd held a first aid certificate for a number of years. It was part and parcel of my job and I used my knowledge pretty much every day.</p><p>'Suppose so!' I agreed.</p><p>'You are the best!' she hugged me and gave me a kiss.</p><p>'Wooooo!' some of the younger girls made a noise when they saw it.</p><p>'He's my husband...' Cheryl laughed. 'I am allowed!'</p><p>'It'll be shift dependent though?'</p><p>'Yeah I know that you plank!' she laughed.</p><p>I could see her mother beckoning her over.</p><p>'You better go...' I laughed, 'the wicked witch of the west is calling!'</p><p>'Sssh!' she laughed. 'She'll hear you!'</p><p>As Cheryl began walking over to her Mum, I started singing quietly but loud enough for her and some of the girls to hear me as she walked.</p><p>'Ding dong the witch is dead, rub your eyes, get out of bed.... ding dong the wicked witch is deadddddd!'</p><p>'You!' Cheryl spun round pointing at me laughing.</p><p>As I turned my head I saw the girl I'd been watching slowly coming towards me.</p><p>'Hello!' I said warmly. 'How are you?'</p><p>'Fine thank you.' she replied politely and sweetly.</p><p>Seeing her close up, I could see she was absolutely beautiful. Pretty as anything, with big soft brown eyes you felt you could dive into and swim around in, elfin faced with a little button nose, and a sexy slender almost boyish little body. She always wore a light blue leotard which was so tight, you could make out every little curve and indentation, especially around her bum and fleshy mound areas. You could actually make out her little pussy lips and clearly see the raised little nipples on her chest, which one day would become her firm little titties. Like a lot of the girls, particularly the younger ones, I could see her knickers underneath as they poked out of the leg holes. I noticed hers were lilac.</p><p>'So what's your name then?' I asked.</p><p>'Tina.' she replied.</p><p>'Nice to meet you Tina!' I said holding out my hand.</p><p>She took it and we shook, before I kissed the back of it. Tina giggled, making sweet little dimples appear in her cheeks.</p><p>'My name's Peter... Cheryl's husband. Has anyone ever told you how beautiful you are?'</p><p>She shook her sweet little head, making her long silky hair swish.</p><p>'Can I call you Uncle Peter?' she asked quietly.</p><p>'Course you can... it's better than calling me Beryl!' I laughed.</p><p>Tina giggled sweetly.</p><p>'Why don't you sit down here?' I said patting the chair next to me.</p><p>Tina sat herself down as I admired her smooth, sexy white thighs with the little bits of lilac material poking out from each leg hole of her leotard.</p><p>'How old are you then poppet?' I asked.</p><p>'8' she told me.</p><p>Cheryl came walking back over.</p><p>'Royal audience over?' I asked sarcastically.</p><p>Cheryl ignored my barbed comment.</p><p>'Hello Tina... you chatting my old man up?' she laughed.</p><p>Tina smiled sweetly.</p><p>'I better go for a wee before we start up again,' she announced, 'see you later Uncle Peter!'</p><p>'Bye darling!' I said as she got up and headed off.</p><p>Cheryl took her place on the chair.</p><p>'What is it?' she asked.</p><p>'What's what?' I asked her.</p><p>'Whatever it is you've got?'</p><p>I was totally befuddled.</p><p>'Start again and stop talking in bloody riddles woman. What are you on about?'</p><p>'You?' she said. 'What is it you've got. The girls adore you... and Tina never talks to ANY man... her Mum told me that. She's really shy, yet here she was sitting chatting to you!'</p><p>'Well... you've either got it or you haven't' I laughed.</p><p>'Shut up!' she laughed before kissing me briefly and then calling the girls to order.</p><p>As we neared the end of practice, parents began to arrive to pick up their offspring and I met Tina's Mum for the first time. She was a pleasant enough woman and during our brief conversation, I found out she lived quite close to us.</p><p>'If it makes life easier,' I told her, 'we could always pick Tina up and drop her off afterwards. You're only around the corner and we're coming here anyway?'</p><p>'Well I normally take turns with Chrissie's Mum as she lives near to us too.'</p><p>'That's okay,' I replied, 'there's plenty of room in the car for the pair of them. It just seems daft you coming backwards and forwards when we're coming here and then passing your door on the way home?'</p><p>'If you're really sure?' she said.</p><p>'No problem!' I told her. 'The only time I won't be able to is when I'm on late shift, but that's only once a month and I'm sure Cheryl will sort that out with you as she'll have to get a taxi herself?'</p><p>'Thanks,' she said, 'that'll certainly make life easier.'</p><p>Cheryl dismissed the girls and Tina came running over to her Mum, giving her a hug.</p><p>'Oh I see...' I laughed. 'I don't get one then?'</p><p>'It's not you,' Tina's Mum Liz told me. 'She's like that with everyone. Especially men.'</p><p>To both of our surprise, Tina turned round and hugged me too.</p><p>'Oh wow! Thank you!' I told her.</p><p>'Blimey!' Liz laughed. 'I think she likes you!'</p><p>I looked down at Tina who beamed me a smile. Cheryl came and joined us and I told her about offering a lift to Tina and Chrissie.</p><p>'Makes sense,' she agreed. 'Actually if you hang about Liz, we can give you a lift home tonight if you haven't arranged anything?'</p><p>'Thank you,' she replied. 'We usually get a cab from the office down the road, so thanks!'</p><p>As the girls made their way out and home, there were lots of waves and calls of 'byes' and 'see you!'</p><p>Soon we were pulling up outside Liz's house.</p><p>'Thanks again!' she said as she got out.</p><p>Tina followed with her little pink holdall, her baton sticking out of the end. Then she ran round to my window and I pulled it down.</p><p>'Thank you Uncle Peter!' she said with a smile before reaching in, hugging my neck and kissing me on the cheek.</p><p>'Bloody hell!' Liz laughed, 'you ARE privileged! Come on madam, let's get you indoors.'</p><p>As I pulled away, Tina stood there waving and smiling.</p><p>The next practice session, I was on a late shift. I came in at my usual time around 11.30pm and flopped into an armchair before lighting a cigarette as Cheryl came in with a much welcomed coffee.</p><p>'You were well missed tonight,' she said casually as she sat down.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' I said sarcastically, assuming her Mum had said something cutting.</p><p>'Seriously!' she told me. 'Virtually every girl there asked where you were, thinking you was unwell. Poor little Tina was almost in tears... until I explained you had to work.'</p><p>'Oh love her...' I replied. 'She's a right little sweetheart!'</p><p>'She certainly missed you. She said I had to say hello to you so... hello!'</p><p>'Nutter!' I laughed as I sipped my coffee.</p><p>On the next practice night, I pulled up outside Tina's house to pick her up. Cheryl jumped out to go and knock on the door but it was already open by the time she reached it. As the two women chatted, Tina came bounding out, pink holdall in her hand and climbed into the back.</p><p>'Hello you!' I said warmly.</p><p>'Hiya!' she smiled. 'I missed you last week!'</p><p>'So I heard!' I laughed. 'But I have to go to work sweetheart.'</p><p>'Yeah... I know,' she said sadly, 'but I still missed you!'</p><p>'Nice to know somebody does...' I laughed as Cheryl got back in and we made our way to practice.</p><p>Once there I was greeted by most of the girls like a long lost relative. Clearly they'd taken to me. One of my other favourites was a little blonde 6 year old called Dawn, who also happened to live not far from us. The moment she saw me, she came bounding across the hall, her little blonde bunches flying around.</p><p>'Uncle Peter!' she shrieked.</p><p>'Hiya cupcake!' I said holding my arms out for the usual hug she gave me. 'Did you miss me?'</p><p>'Uh-huh.' she nodded.</p><p>'I'll have to go to work more often then!' I laughed as she gave me a hard stare.</p><p>It was about halfway through the first session that Tina asked Cheryl if she could sit out. She wandered over towards me and I noticed she looked a bit pale as she sat down.</p><p>'You okay sweetheart?' I asked.</p><p>'Feel a bit sick... and my tummy hurts...' she told me.</p><p>'Oh dear,' I said sympathetically. 'How about some fresh air see if that helps?'</p><p>Tina nodded. I attracted Cheryl's attention and told her that I was taking Tina outside for some fresh air, explaining what was wrong. I held her hand as Tina and I wandered around the school grounds and ended up sitting on a bench in the playground as I smoked a cigarette. I wasn't meant to smoke on the premises, but what the hell.</p><p>'How you feeling now sweetheart?' I asked as I put my right arm around her.</p><p>'Sickly feelings gone...' she said quietly, 'but my tummy still hurts.'</p><p>'You poor thing.' I sympathised as I gave her flat little tummy a rub with my other hand.</p><p>'Feels a bit better when you rub it,' she told me.</p><p>We sat there for around ten minutes, but I was acutely aware that the school was in a residential area. If someone happened to wander by and saw a man rubbing the tummy of an 8 year old girl dressed only in a leotard, they might get the wrong idea. I was also aware that it would be break time for the rest of the girls soon.</p><p>'Shall we head back in?' I suggested.</p><p>Tina nodded, so we made our way back to the building. On the way we bumped into John, the school caretaker. He was a nice bloke and I quite liked him. It seemed nothing was too much trouble for him either. He opened the place up, left us to our own devices and reappeared at the end of practice to lock up unless we needed him.</p><p>'Hi John!' I called out.</p><p>'Hello mate,' he stopped in his tracks with a cheery smile. 'How's life treating you?'</p><p>'Not very often!' I replied with a laugh.</p><p>'I know the feeling. Hello Missy... what's up with you then?'</p><p>'Sore tummy.' I answered for her.</p><p>'Oh no...' he said sadly, 'that's not nice. Especially when you got a big tummy like mine!' he laughed, patting his big belly.</p><p>Tina half laughed.</p><p>'Would you like to use the medical room?' he asked. 'There's a bed in there where she can have a lie down?'</p><p>'That'd be useful.'</p><p>John removed a key from his large bunch.</p><p>'There you go,' he said handing it to me. 'I'll get it back from you at home time.'</p><p>'Thanks John, I appreciate it.'</p><p>'No problemo!' he called back cheerily over his shoulder as he continued on his way.</p><p>We got back into the hall just as they were breaking up. Cheryl wandered over.</p><p>'Feeling any better Tina?' she asked.</p><p>'Not much...' she replied miserably.</p><p>'Best stay sitting out then sweetie,' she told her.</p><p>'I bumped into John outside...' I told her. 'He gave me the key to the medical room so she can have a lie down.'</p><p>'That's a good idea' Cheryl replied, 'if you take her there I'll make sure no-one disturbs you.'</p><p>'I'll take her along in a minute,' I said as we both sat down.</p><p>Little blonde Dawn came bounding over for her usual break time hug and to sit on my lap.</p><p>'Hello cupcake!' I said as she got closer.</p><p>'Why do you call me cupcake Uncle Peter?' the little 6 year old asked with a quizzical look on her sweet pixie face.</p><p>'Because....'</p><p>'Because what?' she said attempting to be stern but failing miserably, her hands on her hips like a right little madam.</p><p>'Because.... cupcakes are sweet and lovely... and so are you!'</p><p>I looked straight into her sparkling blue eyes.</p><p>'And... I just loooove cupcakes!' I said as I gave her a playful little cuddle.</p><p>Dawn smiled and then giggled like mad.</p><p>'Are you not very well Tina?' Dawn asked concerned.</p><p>Tina shook her head.</p><p>'Tummy ache...' she mumbled.</p><p>Dawn came close to Tina and gave her a big hug.</p><p>'Hope you get better soon!' she said.</p><p>I thought that was such a lovely gesture from the cute little girl.</p><p>'Thanks,' Tina said feebly before Dawn skipped off to join some friends.</p><p>'Here,' Cheryl returned, handing me a plastic cup filled with hot water so that I could make a coffee and another to Tina with some juice in it.</p><p>'Oh just what the doctor ordered!' I said appreciatively. 'I think I'll take her to the medical room.'</p><p>'Okay love... see you later,' she replied, bending down and kissing my forehead and then Tina's. 'Hope you feel better soon Tina.'</p><p>We stood up with our drinks.</p><p>'Grab your holdall as well sweetie,' I said. 'You won't be doing any more practice tonight!'</p><p>The medical room was a bit like a doctors surgery with a desk, medical charts on the wall, a screen and a bed with an armchair next to it.</p><p>'That bed looks nice and comfy!' I said as I locked the door, 'why don't you have a lie on it?'</p><p>Tina nodded and lay down on it. I couldn't help but look at her lovely rounded bum and her protruding fleshy little mound in that tight, light blue leotard, her knickers visible around the leg holes again. This time they were white with some sort of pattern on them. I sat in the chair and sipped my coffee.</p><p>'Will you rub my tummy again please Uncle Pete?' she asked.</p><p>'It's a bit hard to reach from here darling,' I told her.</p><p>She went quiet for a moment.</p><p>'You can lay next to me?' she suggested.</p><p>'You sure that's okay?'</p><p>Tina nodded as she shuffled over to make room. I got onto the bed and lay next to her, my left arm around her and my right one softly rubbing her tummy.</p><p>'Can you rub a bit lower...' she asked, 'that's where it hurts most.'</p><p>I moved my hand down a little but I was still in the wrong place. Tina took my hand and put it where it hurt, which was just above that delicious looking little pussy of hers. I gently rubbed.</p><p>'That's better,' Tina said.</p><p>My fingertips were literally millimetres away from the top of her slit and I decided to chance my arm. As I rubbed her tummy, I discreetly moved my fingertips down a little and allowed them to brush lightly across her mound. The first time I did it, I thought I heard her gasp, so I did it again. This time I definitely heard her suck her breath in.</p><p>'You okay poppet?' I checked.</p><p>'Yeah...' she said quietly, 'but can you do it a bit harder and a bit lower?'</p><p>I knew what she wanted me to do, but I didn't let on. Yet. I rubbed with a little more pressure, this time making it obvious when my fingertips travelled across her soft little mound.</p><p>'That's nice...' she sighed.</p><p>'My rubbing your tummy?' I asked quietly, 'or...'</p><p>I didn't finish the sentence. I wanted Tina to be the one to mention it first. She was quiet again for a second.</p><p>'The other thing... with your fingers?' she finally said in barely a whisper.</p><p>'You like that?' I asked.</p><p>'Uh-huh,' she nodded, 'it feels really nice.'</p><p>'Do you want me to do it some more?' I asked her.</p><p>Tina nodded again.</p><p>'If I do...' I said, 'you'll have to keep it a secret... just between us. If anyone finds out that I touched you down there, I'll be in very big, very serious trouble?'</p><p>She turned to look at me.</p><p>'I won't tell no-one...' she said solemnly. 'I promise!'</p><p>I kissed her on the forehead.</p><p>'Thank you.'</p><p>This time there was no pretence of rubbing her tummy. I ran my fingers over the fleshy mound of her pussy, over the top of her tight leotard.</p><p>'Ooh...' she sighed.</p><p>'Open your legs a bit for me poppet... there's a good girl.'</p><p>Tina parted her sexy little legs. I gently rubbed the soft smooth skin of her upper thigh before running my fingers along the indentation where her little lips met. As I rubbed her between the legs I said quietly, 'how about taking your leotard off for me darling?'</p><p>She looked at me.</p><p>'But you'll see my 'gina and my bum if I do that?'</p><p>I smiled.</p><p>'I know. I want to!'</p><p>'What if someone comes?' she asked.</p><p>'They won't. Cheryl's going to make sure we're not disturbed. Anyway, the door's locked and I've got the key!' I winked at her.</p><p>'Okay,' she finally said, sitting up and pulling her leotard off her shoulders.</p><p>I helped her pull it down and as her chest was revealed I got my first look at those lovely raised nipples. In fact for a girl of 8, there was a noticeable bit of development going on which surprised me.</p><p>'Lift your bum up darling...' I said as I eased it down to reveal those knickers she had on underneath.</p><p>I pulled her leotard right off so that she was just in her knickers.</p><p>'Mmm... they are sexy!' I said.</p><p>I looked at her little white knickers printed with little pink polka dots all over them, before I hooked my thumbs into the elastic and gently eased them down over her slender, boyish hips. Again, Tina lifted her bum up off the bed to assist me as I slowly tugged them down to her knees and then right off. I got my first glimpse of her sexy, bald little pussy and now it was my turn to gasp.</p><p>'Oh wow... you are a beautiful, sexy little girl, and your gina is gorgeous!' I told her.</p><p>From previous experience, I knew it was better to use the same words as she did for her pussy.</p><p>'Can you bend your legs so your feet are flat on the bed.... now open them a bit? Good girl!'</p><p>I looked into those soft, brown eyes of hers and kissed her sweet, luscious little lips.</p><p>Tina responded by putting her arms around my neck. I stroked her hair out of her eyes.</p><p>'I think you are beautiful Tina, I really do...' I told her.</p><p>The 8 year old smiled and then kissed me as my right hand travelled to her chest. Using my thumb I lightly circled her darker pink areola, before gently running it over her hard raised little nipples and then tenderly squeezing the raised mound itself. My hand then moved lower, across the fantastically smooth skin of her tummy, stopping to tickle her tummy button with my finger making her giggle, and then down to that sexy, fleshy, hairless little mound. I ran my finger along her soft little lips and was surprised at how wet and slippery she was. Tina was clearly turned on.</p><p>'Ooh...' she sighed as I ran my finger up and down it.</p><p>'That nice darling...' I whispered tenderly.</p><p>She nodded. I continued to grind my fingers along the slit as I used my thumb on the hard little nubbin at the top, applying pressure in tiny circles.</p><p>'Oh yeah...' she gasped, 'that's really nice... what you're doing... right at the top... ooh... yeah... just there!'</p><p>I rubbed harder and faster as I brought my lips to hers again. This time, I held her head in place with my left hand as I pushed my tongue into her sweet mouth. Tina caught on extremely quickly and soon we were French kissing passionately as I continued to finger the 8 year old. Suddenly, I felt little Tina starting to shake and judder. I pressed my thumb into her little love button even harder as the circles got smaller and smaller.</p><p>'Ooh... yeah... nice... aaahhh... feels so.... nice...' Tina sighed as her little legs suddenly clamped shut around my hand.</p><p>I managed to extract it and watched Tina, her eyes closed in sheer ecstasy and biting down on her bottom lip as waves of pleasure washed over her, and her little 8 year old body shook. I held her close to me and let her ride out her first ever orgasm. When Tina finally opened her eyes again, she smiled at me dreamily.</p><p>'Hello!' I laughed.</p><p>'That... was so... so...'</p><p>'Nice?' I suggested.</p><p>'Yeah... no... yeah... more than nice though...'</p><p>I laughed again.</p><p>'So you liked it?'</p><p>She nodded furiously.</p><p>'I never felt like that before... what did you do?'</p><p>'I made you cum sweetheart!' I told her, even though I knew she didn't really know what that was.</p><p>'Oh wow... that was so nice. What do you mean... you made me cum?'</p><p>I explained to her about orgasms, pre-cum and cum itself, plus how and why her little pussy became all wet and slippery.</p><p>'Urrgh!' she screwed her little nose up with a laugh. 'So that comes out of your willy?'</p><p>'Yup!' I laughed.</p><p>'And little girls and boys actually swallow it as well?'</p><p>'Yup!' I repeated as I laughed again.</p><p>'Do they like it?'</p><p>'Well none of them have ever complained. Do you think you might want to do that?'</p><p>'Dunno!' she said.</p><p>'How's your tum now babes?'</p><p>'Much better...' she smiled.</p><p>I suddenly became aware of the time.</p><p>'You better get dressed,' I said, 'nearly finishing time!'</p><p>I helped Tina into her knickers and then she dressed in her tracksuit. We had another kiss and cuddle before we straightened the bed.</p><p>'Don't forget it's our secret!' I reminded her.</p><p>'I won't.' she told me. 'When will we do it again?'</p><p>'You want to do it again?'</p><p>She nodded enthusiastically.</p><p>'Not sure, I'll sort something out. Will you touch mine when we do?'</p><p>'Maybe...' she replied with a certain little glint in her eye.</p><p>I had little doubt that she would. We made our way back to the hall, bumping into John on the way.</p><p>'You look much better!' he said smiling at Tina.</p><p>'Tummy aches gone!' she said with a smile.</p><p>'Ah see... Peter's a great nurse!' he laughed.</p><p>'Oh here's your key... thanks for that. I think the lie down helped.'</p><p>'Any time!' he replied. 'Just shout if you ever need the key again.'</p><p>We entered the hall just as they were finishing up. Cheryl came over.</p><p>'You look better Tina?'</p><p>'I feel it thank you,' she replied.</p><p>'Uh oh... here comes trouble!' I laughed holding my arms out.</p><p>'I heard that!' the little blonde whirlwind that was Dawn said, before the sweet little 6 year old leapt into my arms for a hug and a kiss.</p><p>I swung her round in my arms as I gave her a hug, surreptitiously squeezing her little bum cheeks through her tight white little shorts. I'd had lots of little touches and fondles of her bum, and Dawn had never ever once complained. Maybe she never noticed, although I was pretty convinced that she had. I harboured very high hopes of taking things a lot further with little Dawn, but unfortunately the opportunity hadn't arisen where I could take advantage. </p><p>Yet.</p><p>'Will you be here next time?' she asked as she hung on my neck with her spindly little legs wrapped around my waist.</p><p>'No.' I said, trying to keep a straight face.</p><p>Hers fell.</p><p>'Why?'</p><p>'Because I'll have to put up with cheeky little rascals like you!' I laughed.</p><p>Playfully she smacked my arm.</p><p>'Yeah course I will darling...' I admitted.</p><p>'Come on Dawn!' her Mum called laughing. 'Put your boyfriend down!'</p><p>'You better go...' I said, 'Mummy's calling you!'</p><p>I gave her another final hug and a peck on the lips before I put her back down and she ran to her Mum.</p><p>'Bye Uncle Pete!' she called again blowing me a kiss.</p><p>'Bye darling!' I called back.</p><p>A few more girls called out their goodbyes to me and I called back.</p><p>'You okay babes?' I winked at Tina.</p><p>She nodded and winked back. Soon we were on our way home and pulling up at Tina's house.</p><p>'Bye Uncle Peter... and thank you!' the little girl said before climbing out.</p><p>'I best just explain to Liz...' Cheryl said getting out with her.</p><p>The two women stood on the doorstep chatting as Tina came running back round to my side of the car. I opened the door and Tina stood in the gap. I placed my hands on her waist before checking no-one could see us and moving my hands down onto her bum, gave it a fondle.</p><p>'I really liked what you did...' she told me again, 'and next time... I'll do it to you... if you show me how to do it...'</p><p>'Thank you darling,' I replied, giving her a hug and another kiss on her lips. 'Don't forget to keep it a secret though?' I winked.</p><p>'I won't!'</p><p>I gave her another hug and had another quick fondle of her sweet little bum before I saw Cheryl making a move to leave.</p><p>'You better go indoors now darling. Bye sweetheart!'</p><p>'Bye Uncle Pete!'</p><p>She went to go in and then came back yet again.</p><p>'What now?' I laughed.</p><p>She gave me another kiss.</p><p>'Love you!' she said quickly and then ran off, passing Cheryl on the path and giving her a hug and a kiss too.</p><p>'Liz said thank you for what you done for Tina tonight,' she said getting back in.</p><p>No I thought, thank you Tina for what you did for ME tonight. I was already looking forward to when I could be alone with her again, whenever that might be.</p><p>As it happens, it was much sooner than I expected. The following day I was on an early shift followed by a couple of days off, so I got home around 1pm, flopped on the sofa and lit a cigarette as Cheryl brought me in a coffee.</p><p>'Darh....linnnn...' she said in that tone which meant she wanted something.</p><p>'Yes my little ray of shining light?' I replied in the same tone.</p><p>'Mum phoned earlier...'</p><p>'No!' I said immediately.</p><p>'You don't know what I'm going to say yet?'</p><p>'Whatever it is... when it comes to your mother... the answer is no!' I repeated.</p><p>'She wants me to go over... I only want you to run me over...'</p><p>'I'd rather run HER over!' I laughed at my little joke. '...And for good measure I'd back up and do it again!'</p><p>'Ha ha! I meant run me over to her house?'</p><p>'Suppose so...' I replied reluctantly.</p><p>'Oh and there was another phone call,'</p><p>'Oh yeah?'</p><p>'Liz. Tina's Mum?' Cheryl informed me.</p><p>'Oh...' I said, trying not to sound too worried. 'What did she want?'</p><p>'Asked if you would pop in. She said she wants a private word with you... something to do with last night I think.'</p><p>I gulped nervously and hoped Cheryl didn't notice.</p><p>'You could call in on the way back after you drop me off?'</p><p>'Er... yeah... I'll do that.'</p><p>Shit, I thought. This could only mean one thing. Bloody hell!</p><p>I'd dropped Cheryl off and pulled up outside Liz's house, having smoked three cigarettes on the fifteen minute journey. I nervously looked around for anything that might look like a police car, but the road was deserted. I wanted to be anywhere else but where I was right at that moment. My stomach was in a knot, my mouth was as dry as sandpaper and I felt sick. My bowels weren't too clever either as I walked slowly up the path and rang the doorbell. The front door opened and Liz invited me. I tried to read her face and detect any signs of what was to follow, but she wasn't giving much away.</p><p>'Coffee?' she asked as she showed me into the lounge.</p><p>'Please,' I replied, taking a seat on the sofa.</p><p>I heard little footsteps on the stairs as Tina came charging down and burst into the lounge. She looked as always, absolutely delightful. Her long auburn hair was in a ponytail and she was wearing a little white hat with a large red cross on it. Over her normal clothes she was wearing a pretend nurses outfit, again with a large red cross on the front.</p><p>'Uncle Pete!' she screeched, running over to me for a hug and a kiss.</p><p>'Hiya Tina darling... or should I say Nurse Tina?'</p><p>She giggled as she hugged my neck. I was going to try and ask her quietly what she'd told her Mum, but Liz reappeared with the coffee.</p><p>'Don't mind if I smoke do you?' I asked.</p><p>'Not at all... I think I'll join you!' she said before adding, 'Tina go get Uncle Pete an ashtray, there's a good girl!'</p><p>Tina dashed out and returned quickly with a large clean glass ashtray which she handed to me as I offered one to Liz and we lit up.</p><p>'Thanks for coming by the way,' she said blowing the smoke out. 'I just wanted to have a chat with you.'</p><p>'What can I do for you?' I asked, trying to keep the nervousness out of my voice.</p><p>'It's about last night... at practice...' she began, 'Tina told me what you did.'</p><p>Tina dashed back out of the room.</p><p>'Oh... er... she did?' I replied somewhat nervously.</p><p>Jesus fucking Christ, I thought to myself. All I could envisage in my head were handcuffs, police, judges and prison cells, so what she was actually saying didn't register.</p><p>'And so... I just wanted to thank you...'</p><p>That was all I caught of what Liz had said. Tina wandered back in carrying a little brightly wrapped present and a card.</p><p>'Sorry? I was miles away there for a second...' I said.</p><p>'For being so caring and sitting with her... I... well WE just wanted to thank you properly!'</p><p>I breathed a big sigh of relief as Tina handed me the present with the card and gave me a kiss.</p><p>'Thank you Uncle Peter!' she said hugging me again.</p><p>'My pleasure!' I said with a smile. 'I couldn't see you in pain and not do anything could I?'</p><p>'Open them then!' Tina ordered.</p><p>'Yes nursey!' I laughed.</p><p>It was a large bar of my favourite chocolate.</p><p>'Oooh yummy, my absolute favourite!' I told her.</p><p>'I know... I asked Auntie Cheryl!' she giggled.</p><p>'Thank you,' I said, 'but you really didn't have to.'</p><p>Tina wasn't listening.</p><p>'Open your card!' she ordered.</p><p>I ripped it open to see a teddy on the front with a big thank you across it. I opened it and saw that Tina had written it herself complete with her childish spellings:</p><p>""To Uncle Peter... Fank u four lokin afta me. Lotz ov luv Tina xxx""</p><p>'Aww thank you poppet!' </p><p>I gave her another hug as the phone rang in the hallway.</p><p>'Excuse me,' Liz said as she went to answer it, pulling the lounge door to behind her.</p><p>'Come here you!' I whispered when Liz was out of earshot.</p><p>Tina came close and I fondled her little bum over the top of the tight little shorts she had on.</p><p>'I thought for a minute that you'd told Mummy what we'd done!' I whispered.</p><p>Tina was puzzled by this.</p><p>'But you said it was a secret and I shouldn't?'</p><p>'It is... and you shouldn't...' I confirmed.</p><p>'Then why would I tell her?' she asked like I was a total idiot.</p><p>Actually, that was exactly what I felt like. A total idiot as I heard Liz ending her conversation.</p><p>'Jump up here!' I said to Tina as I patted my lap.</p><p>Tina climbed up and Liz returned with a worried look on her face.</p><p>'You okay Liz?' I asked.</p><p>'Yeah... no... not really. Mum's had another fall. I don't mean to be rude but I'll have to kick you out. I need to get over there. You madam, upstairs quickly and take that off. We have to go to Nana's, she's hurt herself.'</p><p>Tina jumped down, ran out of the room and up the stairs.</p><p>'Anything I can do?' I offered.</p><p>'Not really,' she said gathering some bits up.</p><p>'Well let me at least run you over to her place?'</p><p>'Thanks,' Liz replied, 'that'll be a great help.'</p><p>'Actually... ' I had a sudden thought, 'Tina could come back with me and I'll keep an eye on her for you if you want?'</p><p>'Oh I couldn't impose on you like that!' Liz protested.</p><p>'Course you could!' I laughed. 'Cheryl's over the old bag's...'</p><p>Liz looked at me strangely.</p><p>'Her mothers!' I laughed.</p><p>'Oh,' Liz laughed too. 'I know you two don't exactly get along...'</p><p>'You could say that!' I replied. 'Anyhow, I'm at a loose end and Tina's delightful company!'</p><p>'Well if you're sure. It would be easier to help Mum without her there...'</p><p>'That's settled then. Don't worry about what time you get back. I can feed her and if it's really late, Cheryl can always make her up a bed on the sofa.'</p><p>'I don't know how to thank you.'</p><p>'You don't have to!' I assured her as Tina came back in.</p><p>'Instead of Nana's... you're going with Uncle Peter and he's going to look after you for me okay?'</p><p>'Yeah!' Tina squealed with delight.</p><p>'Sorted!' I laughed, looking forward to an afternoon with little 8 year old Tina.</p><p>I dropped Liz off and Tina jumped into the front passenger seat before I pulled away and made my way home. Tina couldn't stop smiling, knowing she was coming back to my place and spending some time with me. Mind you, neither could I. Now she'd taken the nurses outfit off, I could see what she was actually wearing. A thin white sleeveless top and a pair of tight white shorts. They were very tight and the material very thin, her little pink knickers underneath clearly visible through them.</p><p>'Uncle Peter...' Tina said quietly looking up at me.</p><p>'Yes darling?'</p><p>'When we get to your house...' she said shyly, 'are we going to... you know... do what we did before... last night?'</p><p>'Did you like that then?'</p><p>She nodded her head.</p><p>'Hmm... we might do!' I laughed. 'This time though... are you going to make me feel nice as well?'</p><p>She thought for a second before she smiled and nodded. </p><p>For some strange reason that I couldn't quite fathom, I seemed to drive home just that little bit faster!</p><p>Soon we were sitting in my lounge, with my arms wrapped around sweet little 8 year old Tina as she sat on my lap.</p><p>'Do I get a kiss then?' I asked.</p><p>Tina brought her lips to mine and kissed me briefly.</p><p>'Oh I see...' I teased, 'I don't get a nice long sexy one like yesterday then?'</p><p>Tina giggled as she hugged my neck and kissed me again, only this time she left her lips on mine and pushed her tongue through into my mouth. As we kissed, I ran my hand over those cute raised mounds on her chest, lingering to play with her tiny rock hard little nipples, before moving my hand down to her thighs. I was pleased to find that as I stroked the top of Tina's leg, she parted her legs automatically to allow me better access. We broke away as my fingertips brushed lightly between her legs, over her mound.</p><p>'Mmm.... that's nice,' she sighed as I rubbed her harder.</p><p>I wasn't sure whether it was my imagination or not, but she felt a bit damp there.</p><p>'By the way...' I whispered in her ear, 'I think your pink knickers are really sexy!'</p><p>She looked at me suspiciously.</p><p>'How do you know I've got pink knickers on?' she asked.</p><p>'You can see them through your shorts...' I told her '...and they look very nice. Jump down a tick babes... I want to see them properly!'</p><p>I lifted her to the floor, and Tina instinctively knew what I was going to do next. As I hooked my thumbs into her waistband and pulled, she wiggled her hips sexily as I eased them down and those lovely little pink knickers I'd been admiring came into view. I pulled Tina's shorts right down and she stepped out of them before I put my arms around her and slipped my hands into the back of her knickers, caressing and squeezing her soft little bum.</p><p>'I love your bum...' I told her. 'It's cute, soft and very, very sexy!' I told her. 'Lift your arms darling.'</p><p>Tina raised her arms and I pulled her top off so she stood there in just her knickers and socks. I cupped my hand between her legs and there was definitely a dampness there. Little 8 year old Tina was turned on.</p><p>'You feel really sexy don't you?' I said.</p><p>Tina nodded.</p><p>'How did you know?'</p><p>'Aha...' I laughed like it was a big secret.</p><p>She looked at me as I took hold of one of her hands and guided it between her legs.</p><p>'Can you feel that?' I asked as I pressed her own fingers onto her knickers.</p><p>'It feels like I wet myself!' she giggled.</p><p>'When you get turned on... you know when you feel sexy... your pussy gets all wet,' I explained.</p><p>'Pussy? I haven't got a cat!'</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>'Sorry.... that's the grown up word for... what do you call it... you gina?'</p><p>'Oh,' she said before asking, 'Why?'</p><p>'Why what?'</p><p>'Why does it go wet. Is it wee?'</p><p>'No it's not wee poppet.' I said. 'Let's take these down...' I tugged at the sides of her knickers, 'and then I can explain.'</p><p>I gently eased her cute little knickers down over her lovely bum and pulled them down to her knees, before Tina reached down and pulled them the rest of the way off. I ran my finger along her lovely slippery little slit, before I took hold of her hand.</p><p>'Stick your finger out...' I told her as I guided it between her legs, 'now run it along there...'</p><p>Tina ran her finger along the folds of her sweet, soft pussy lips.</p><p>'It's all slippery!' she said.</p><p>'Yup,' I told her. 'Your gina does that when you're all excited.'</p><p>'Why though?' she wanted to know.</p><p>'Because it makes it easier to put things in it then... like your finger and other stuff.'</p><p>'What other stuff?'</p><p>'Well anything that will fit really, mainly willy's though.' I told her.</p><p>I watched as she played with herself.</p><p>'Talking of willy's...' I said hugging her close to me, 'are you going to make me feel nice and special if I show you what to do, like you said you would?'</p><p>I moved my hands from her hips onto her bum and squeezed her cheeks. Tina smiled at me and nodded.</p><p>'Get it out then?' I said.</p><p>I felt Tina fumbling around with my trousers. She seemed to be having a bit of trouble so I undone the button before I unzipped them for her to make it easier. I felt her soft, hot little hands go into my pants.</p><p>'Urrgh!' she pulled them back out quickly.</p><p>'What's the matter babes?' I laughed.</p><p>'It's all gooey and squidgy in there!' she complained with a sweet little giggle.</p><p>I laughed harder. I just love the way kids explain things.</p><p>'Remember what I told you about the stuff called pre-cum... and the other stuff called cum?'</p><p>'Uh-huh.'</p><p>'That's what that is... pre-cum,' I explained.</p><p>'It... it's really gooey and slippery!' she said as she slowly put her hand back into my pants. 'Your willy is so big... and it's hot!'</p><p>I lifted my bum up, pulling the back of my pants and jeans down.</p><p>'Pull the front of them down poppet and get it out.'</p><p>She did as I requested and soon my cock was free.</p><p>'Blimey!' she said. 'There's loads of that... that pre stuff!'</p><p>'Pre-cum.' I reminded her.</p><p>'Yeah that!' she giggled.</p><p>'That's because I'm here with a very pretty, sexy little girl...' I said as I took hold of her warm, soft little hands and placed them around it.</p><p>'It's really hot...' she said, 'and kind of spongy as well.'</p><p>Tina squeezed it and I sighed. She quickly pulled her hands off and looked at me with extreme concern.</p><p>'Did I hurt you? Sorry!'</p><p>'No darling...' I laughed with a big smile, 'you didn't hurt me sweetie. In fact, just the opposite. It felt SO nice...'</p><p>'Oh.' the sweet little girl said simply as she replaced her hands back around it. 'What do I do now?' she asked.</p><p>'Move your hands up and down it darling... like this...'</p><p>I cupped my big rough hands over her dainty little soft ones and guided her.</p><p>'Hold it nice and firm... that's it poppet... and you move them up to the top and back down again... that's the idea...'</p><p>Tina was a fast learner as I taught her the art of pleasuring a man with her hands.</p><p>'Now a little faster... that's it... you're doing that so well and making me feel really nice. The faster you do that... the nicer you make me feel...' I explained.</p><p>Tina made the connection extremely quickly.</p><p>'Like when you rubbed my gina... my pussy?' she corrected herself, preferring to try and use the 'grown up' words I'd used. 'When you did it really fast at the top... it felt nicer and nicer...'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'It's exactly the same... ooh that's nice...' I gasped as Tina's little hands continued their motion.</p><p>For her very first time, the 8 year old was doing very well. She was a little clumsy of course, but that was to be expected for a first time and for one so young. It often happened, but I found as they became more proficient in their art, it soon stopped and they became little experts in wanking. I always found it fascinating to watch a naive little girl (or boy even) like Tina, take their first tentative steps in their sexual education and awakening. I was always amazed at how quickly they turned from apparent, innocent little angels their parents and everyone else assumed they were, into raving precocious and highly sexed little beings, often to the point of becoming near nymphomaniacs.</p><p>I looked at sweet little Tina. The look of dedicated concentration on her face said it all. I felt certain that she would end up in that category as I watched her little hands working on my cock and I felt an orgasm fast approaching.</p><p>'Remember what I told you about the special feelings?' I asked her.</p><p>'Uh-huh...' she murmured as she continued to concentrate literally on the job in hand... or both hands as it happened.</p><p>'Well... you're doing that so good... I'm going to get them in a minute...' I informed her.</p><p>'Does that mean...' she gasped through her strenuous efforts, 'that your stuff is going... to come out of it?'</p><p>'Yup...' I nodded as I felt the delicious feeling building up inside me. 'When it starts darling... don't stop until... I tell you... okay....'</p><p>Tina nodded her sweet little head. I got the impression she was extremely keen to see this happen as her tiny hands got even faster, becoming a blur as she wanked me with all her 8 year old might.</p><p>'Oh god...' I gasped, '...here it comes... get ready.... oh fuck yeahhh...'</p><p>My cock suddenly erupted in Tina's soft little hands, sending thick ropes of cum high into the air. Big globs landed on my stomach with another landing on Tina's pretty little cheek making her giggle like mad. But she did as I'd instructed, and she never stopped for a moment, even when the spurts became less forceful, dribbled down my shaft and coated her soft little hands.</p><p>'Ooh fuck... that was so nice... thank you poppet... oh yeah... you can stop now darling...'</p><p>Slowly and it appeared somewhat reluctantly, little Tina pulled her hands off my cock, long stringy strands of thick cum stretching thinly from my cock to her tiny fingers as she looked at the stuff with a giggle.</p><p>'Urrgh...' she giggled sweetly.</p><p>'What?' I laughed as I looked at the expression on her sweet 8 year old face.</p><p>'It's hot... and really slippery...' she giggled again as she ran the gloopy fluid through her fingers.</p><p>'That's the stuff that makes babies in ladies...' I told her.</p><p>Tina eyed me suspiciously.</p><p>'Really!' I told her.</p><p>'How?' she asked. 'I mean... did it make me?'</p><p>'Yup...' I confirmed, 'well not mine... but your Daddy's did!'</p><p>She eyed me again. She didn't look convinced.</p><p>'A man puts his cock... you know his willy... into a girl's or lady's pussy hole... you know her gina?'</p><p>I tried to explain it in a way that she would understand, using a mixture of her own words and the grown up ones. Tina looked at me for long moments before she giggled uncontrollably.</p><p>'What?' I laughed, infected by her giggling.</p><p>'That!' she giggled even more, 'Won't never fit in there...' she told me adamantly as she pointed between her own legs. 'And well....' she was cracking up totally now and couldn't even speak other than getting out the odd word. '...Mummy...'</p><p>She'd only said the one word, but I was pretty certain that I knew the point she was desperately trying to make, even if she was failing miserably. I was sure that she was trying to imagine her own Mum having sex... and was unable to.</p><p>Her giggling was so infectious that I found myself laughing with her.</p><p>'She did!' I told the giggly little 8 year old, but she wasn't buying it and simply shook her head.</p><p>I could understand how she felt though. I mean, I could never imagine my old man and old woman giving it some in the bedroom department, but they must have because I'm here... and so are my siblings so it was obviously more than once!</p><p>'Are you going to put yours inside me?' she asked somewhat nervously.</p><p>'I'd like to... some day...' I told her honestly, 'but only if YOU want me to. But not today. I think we've had enough fun for today... and I think I'd best get you cleaned up you messy little Missy!'</p><p>Tina looked at the gooey mess and began to giggle again. I put my arms around her and gave her a kiss before I lifted her up and carried her to the bathroom for the clean up operation. As it happens, it was good timing as I'd just helped the sweet 8 year old to get dressed when Cheryl rang to be picked up. I explained to her that we were looking after Tina while Liz tended to her mother, but Cheryl loved Tina too, so it wasn't a problem. Mind you, I can guarantee that Cheryl didn't love her half as much as I did!</p><p>End Of Part One</p>"
1019,Inceste Avec Mes Petites NiéCes,caruso,,[''],,2012-05-18T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapitre 1</h5><p>Mon frère et ma belle sœur ont deux filles, deux jeunes minettes blondes très sexy: Julie qui après avoir redoublée la quatrième, est en troisième, et Fanny qui est en quatrième.</p><p>Ces deux jeunes filles, travaillent assez mal à l’école, leurs préoccupations, les fringues, et surtout les garçons, il est vrai qu’elles sont toutes les deux ravissantes, et qu’elles se mettent en valeur par des vêtements moulants et jupes assez courtes.</p><p>Ces filles sont un peu livrées à elle-même, le père est continuellement en déplacement pour son travail, et leur mère, rentre très tard le soir, pour ces demoiselles, les leçons et devoirs passent au second plan, les résultats sont de ce fait décevant.</p><p>Ma belle sœur Annie, m’a demandé si je voulais bien m’occuper de surveiller, et de les aider, dans leur scolarité, comme j’ai du temps de libre, j’accepte bien volontiers.</p><p>Après avoir longuement discuté avec mes nièces, il s’avère que les absences des parents les perturbent, elles ne s’éclatent que lors des boums et anniversaires passés avec leurs copains et copines, ou alcool, cigarettes et sexe sont de rigueur.</p><p>En approfondissant un peu, Charlotte me dit qu’elle prend la pilule, et qu’elle a déjà eu deux partenaires avec qui elle a fait l’amour lors d’un anniversaire….</p><p>J’instaure donc un règlement, une note en dessous de la moyenne: punition, au dessus de quinze, elles seront autorisées à aller aux anniversaires et boums qui sont à mon avis fort nombreux.</p><p>Pendant plus d’un mois, les bons résultats viennent rehausser le carnet de notes, preuve qu’avec un peu de bonne volonté, c’est possible.</p><p>Un vendredi, Charlotte me donne son carnet à signer, il y a un huit et un sept en anglais, elle a la tête basse, je lui donne les leçons à copier dix fois. Quelques jours plus tard, un six en math, avec un mot du prof, disant qu’elle s’amusait en cours avec un garçon, je la sermonne, et lui dis qu’elle va recevoir une fessée, elle me regarde d’un œil noir avec un petit sourire.</p><p>Je la prends par la taille et la couche sur mes genoux, la demoiselle gesticule, mais la tenant fermement, je soulève sa jupe, j’ai un beau petit fessier devant moi, que je claque avec ma main, les fesses de la minette ont changées de couleurs, tout en gesticulant, elle fait savoir sa désapprobation à ce traitement sous le regard intéressé de sa jeune sœur.</p><p>Quelques jours plus tard, deux nouvelles mauvaises notes viennent entacher le carnet, nouvelle fessée un peu plus appuyée, mais là, la petite ne se débat presque plus, à ma grande surprise, elle écarte volontairement ses cuisses, et semble prendre du plaisir.</p><p>Elle a une petite culotte qui ne cache pas grand-chose, que j’écarte pour essayer d’en apercevoir un peu plus, je me délecte du spectacle qu’elle m’offre et que je prolonge volontairement, mon sexe dans mon slip a pris des proportions que la jeunette doit sentir.</p><p>Quand elle se relève, mon pantalon, est auréolé de la jouissance de la gamine, elle me regarde avec un sourire crispé, tu as joui et pris du plaisir lui dis je? elle me répond que oui toute rouge de honte ou de plaisir!</p><p>Tout cela me laisse pensif, et je décide alors de changer mes règles, je leur en fais part en espérant avoir trouvé la solution avec ces petites cochonnes pour qui tout passe par le sexe ou ce qui s’y rapporte.</p><p>Quelques jours ont passé, et Charlotte est toute fière de me présenter deux excellentes notes, elle me regarde en souriant, et me défiant du regard, elle attend la récompense promise, je la couche sur mes genoux, jupe relevée et jambes bien ouvertes, je descend sa petite culotte et lui applique quelques tapes sur ses fesses, la petite se tortille en gémissant de plaisir, sa chatte est bien ouverte, d’où perle une rosée dû au traitement que je lui applique.</p><p>Ma bite, écrasée par la demoiselle qui se tortille dessus, ne met pas longtemps à cracher son plaisir.</p><p>J’écarte ses fesses pour contempler son petit trou qui me semble bien dilaté, Julie ne dit rien, mieux elle semble y prendre goût, en poussant un peu pour que son petit trou se dilate et s’ouvre, qu’elle salope pensais je, c’est une vrai chienne cette fille.</p><p>La tentation, est trop grande, je plonge mon index dans sa minette qui est trempée, je fais coulisser mon doigt dans sa chatte, lui arrachant des petits cris de plaisir, j’accélère les pénétrations, en allant plus en profondeur, ma nièce est en sueur, me demandant d’aller plus profond.</p><p>Je change de conduit, son œillet est assez serré, et mon index à l’étroit dans ce conduit arrache râles et cris à la mignonne.</p><p>Tout en la pistonnant, je passe une main sous son petit haut, à la rencontre de sa jeune poitrine bien ferme que je caresse, en pinçant ses tétons, qui grossissent rapidement.</p><p>Le lendemain, il y a un mot d’un professeur qui encourage Julie à continuer dans ce sens, en me présentant ce mot, elle me regarde, ses yeux en disent long. Allez, déshabille toi entièrement, dis je, mets toi en appui contre le mur, en me présentant ton petit cul, et en écartant les cuisses, je sors de mon sac un martinet récemment acheté, avec des lanières assez large, pour ne pas faire trop mal.</p><p>La gamine est impatiente, le premier coup atterrit sur ses fesses, elle tend son postérieur, mais le deuxième claque entre ses cuisses, je lui demande d’écarter ses fesses avec ses mains, pour atteindre son anus.</p><p>Elle est très excitée, de la cyprine coule le long de ses cuisses, je passe un doigt dans son intimité, il en ressort tout gluant de mouille, je lui présente, et lui demande de le sucer, ce qu’elle fait en me souriant.</p><p>Dans les semaines qui ont suivies, les résultats ont été très satisfaisants, récompensés comme promis par des caresses et des châtiments de plus en plus osées, mettant à chaque fois la jeune fille en transe sous les yeux de sa sœur qui voudrait bien connaître le même traitement.</p><p>Ma belle sœur, me fait part de sa surprise de voir sa fille aînée obtenir de bons résultats, elle me demande si je pouvais accompagner Fanny chez le docteur pour un certificat médical pour la pratique du sport, par la même occasion, elle a contacté le médecin, pour qu’il lui prescrive la pilule.</p><p>Arrivée chez le praticien la gamine anxieuse, me fait part qu’elle ne souhaite pas que j’assiste à cette visite, pas de problème dis je, je t’attendrais dans la salle d’attente.</p><p>C’est à notre tour, il appelle Fanny, comme je ne me lève pas pour entrer, le docteur me demande de venir, la minette me regarde l’œil vif en baissant la tête sans osée signifier sa désapprobation.</p><p>Il la dirige vers une pièce contigue, séparée par un rideau, qu’il ne tire pas entièrement, et demande à la jeunette de se déshabiller, entièrement dit il pour que je t’examine, Fanny le regarde contrariée, mais ne dit rien.</p><p>Je ne perds pas de vue cet effeuillage, qui m’excite au point que je suis obligé de penser à autre chose sous peine d’éjaculer dans mon boxer, qu’est ce qu’elle est bien foutue cette gamine, sa mère a bien raison de prendre certaines précautions.</p><p>Ses petits seins, qui paraissent bien ferme sont dressés, son pubis de blondinette donne envie d’en voir bien plus, ses petites fesses se tortillent, cette petite salope ne me laisse pas indifférent.</p><p>Elle est installée en position gynéco, pieds dans les étriers, cuisses bien ouvertes, elle est examinée sous tous les angles, même ses parties intimes sont méticuleusement observées, il lui pose des questions indiscrètes auxquelles la petite répond d’une voix faible.</p><p>Il caresse son clitoris, fait coulisser un puis deux doigts dans sa moulette, pour voir lui dit il si tout fonctionne bien, la petite réagit en geignant et en transpirant.</p><p>Ce toubib est entrain de la masturber, Je pense que c’est un drôle de cochon qui profite de la situation avec des petites jeunes.</p><p>Je vois que tu as eu des rapports sexuels dit il, ma nièce nie, le praticien insiste en la menaçant de pousser plus loin ses investigations, la mignonne avoue s’être fait prendre deux fois par des copains, lors d’une boum.</p><p>Ils avaient mis un préservatif demande le doc, elle répond un faible non, ils ont donc éjaculés en toi, tu sais que tu peux tomber en cloque grogne le toubib. Au cours de la visite, mon regard croise celui de Fanny, qui en voyant que je vois tout ce qui se passe, et que j’écoute la conversation, la blondinette semble perdue et devient écarlate en fuyant mes yeux.</p><p>Le médecin lui demande de se mettre à quatre pattes sur la table, bien cambrée, pour lui faire un lavement, car il veut lui faire une visite de son anus.</p><p>Après avoir passé du gel à l’entrée de son petit cul, il lui enfile une poire à lavement, ensuite il lui insère un doigt qu’il fait coulisser plusieurs fois dans son fondement, sa bouche est grande ouverte, elle semble apprécier cette introduction dans son petit trou.</p><p>Là aussi dit il, quelqu’un y est déjà passé, tu t’es fais sodomiser? la jeune fille perdue, lui répond que c’est lors de jeux avec sa sœur, elles s’enfilent des bougies ou autres objets pour se masturber.</p><p>Ah bon, et tu y trouves du plaisir dit il? la gamine lui répond par un oui timide.</p><p>Nous quittons le cabinet, sur le chemin du retour, fanny est muette, elle me demande de ne rien dire de ce que j’ai entendu à ses parents, si j’y consens, elle me promet de me faire part d’un secret….</p><p>Si vous avez aimé ce récit, faites en part, et je vous ferais cadeau d’une suite que vous n’imaginez pas et qui est assez croustillante. </p><p></p><h5>Chapitre 2</h5><p>Depuis, que je m’occupe de superviser les devoirs de mes nièces, tout va bien mieux, elles sont bien sûr récompensées en conséquence.</p><p>La fin du trimestre approche, si la moyenne est bonne, je leur ai promis une surprise.</p><p>Julie et Fanny, me rapporte un bulletin trimestriel, au-delà de mes espérances, elles me regardent en plaisantant, attendant ce que je leur ai promis.</p><p>Nous sommes un mercredi en début d’après midi, nous sommes seul, et la maison nous appartient.</p><p>Comme bien souvent, les petites sont vêtues assez court, avec des vêtements transparents, elles font tout pour m’exciter, ce qu’elles réussissent parfaitement. OK dis je, en les regardant fixement dans les yeux, vous allez me faire un striptease, les deux minettes se regardent en souriant.</p><p>Une petite précision, c’est moi qui vais vous guider, en précisant ce que vous devez enlever.</p><p>Vous allez commencer par le petit haut qui ne cache rien, les deux filles se retrouvent leurs petits seins, nus, et dressés, elles ont des poitrines magnifiques, surtout Fanny qui les a légèrement en forme de poire.</p><p>Maintenant vous enlevez vos jupette, les deux petites cochonnes sont maintenant avec pour seul vêtement, un minuscule slip transparent.</p><p>Je peux admirer, leurs abricots bien fendus, ou seul un fin duvet blond trône légèrement sur leur pubis, elles sont ravissantes, pour preuve, une bosse grandissante, s’est formée dans mon pantalon, ce qui fait rire les mignonnes.</p><p>Vous êtes ravissantes, maintenant je veux vous voir vous embrasser, là, elles sont un peu surprises, j’étais bien sûr au courant, depuis la visite chez le docteur avec Fanny ou elle a avoué au médecin, qu’elles s’amusaient entre elles…</p><p>La petite Fanny qui est la plus délurée, prend sa sœur par le cou, l’embrasse sur la bouche, Julie, fait pénétrer sa langue, les deux minettes s’embrasse à pleine bouche.</p><p>Leurs langues descendent très vite vers leurs nichons, qu’elles caressent, embrassent, en gobant avec leur bouche les tétons.</p><p>Les gamines se prennent au jeu, elles se positionnent en 69, se lèche la fente, y faisant pénétrer leur langue, elles s’enfilent leurs doigts dans le vagin, les petites couinent de plaisir, tout en gesticulant.</p><p>Face à un tel spectacle, je baisse mon pantalon, et commence à faire coulisser ma main sur ma tige qui a pris de belles dimensions.</p><p>Je vois Julie, courir vers la chambre de sa mère, elle en revient avec une trousse, d’où elle sort plusieurs godes de dimensions différentes.</p><p>Toujours En 69, les filles s’enfilent divers instruments, qu’elles font coulisser dans leurs orifices qui sont maintenant bien lubrifiés.</p><p>Après un bon moment, Julie se rhabille et nous quitte, car elle a rendez vous chez le dentiste.</p><p>Fanny, elle me rejoint, elle regarde mon sexe avec envie, elle le prend dans sa main, et le fait coulisser, elle pose sa langue sur le gland, et se met à le lécher, très vite elle englouti la tige dans sa bouche et se met à le sucer, je suis obligé de me retenir de lâcher la purée, dans la bouche de ma nièce.</p><p>La mignonne se met à califourchon sur mes cuisses, j’en profite pour caresser ses petits globes qui réagissent très rapidement, je triture ses bouts de sein, qui grossissent sous mes doigts.</p><p>Mes mains descendent sur son minou, je trouve son petit bouton que j’excite, la petite ouvre la bouche, et lâche un petit cri, je pense qu’elle vient d’avoir un petit orgasme.</p><p>Elle me prend par le cou, m’embrasse sur la bouche, et me demande timidement et en souriant de lui faire l’amour.</p><p>Je la regarde, un peu surpris, et lui dis que ce n’est pas possible.</p><p>Elle insiste en me disant qu’il n’y a pas de risque vue qu’elle prend la pilule maintenant.</p><p>Steph, se couche sur le canapé, les cuisse bien ouverte, et se caresse en me regardant, très excité, je la rejoint, caresse cette chatte toute transpirante de mouille, j’insère un puis deux doigts dans son vagin, que je fais coulisser, la petite femelle apprécie, et m’encourage à continuer en me demandant d’aller plus en elle.</p><p>N’écoutant que mon plaisir, je dirige mon gland vers l’entrée de cette grotte, le frotte contre ses lèvres, elle n’attend qu’une chose, se faire embrocher.</p><p>Je n’ai pas besoin de la pénétrer, c’est son entre-cuisses qui vient s’empaler sur ma pique, je la regarde, elle me sourit, ma tige est bien plantée dans son ventre, je fais quelques allers et retour la mignonne apprécie et me le fait savoir.</p><p>Je lui fais changer sa position, en la faisant mettre à quatre pattes, j’ai une vue sur son petit cul et ses fesses légèrement rebondies, qui me donnent encore plus envie de me la faire.</p><p>Ainsi positionné, je pénètre sa moulette avec mon index que je fais coulisser, ma nièce, geint, fait un conciliabule de oh, de ah, et de oui vas y.</p><p>Je suis tellement excité par ce que je vois, que j’écarte ses fesses avec mes mains, pour découvrir son petit trou, ou j’y insère un puis deux doigts, Stéphanie, essai de s’y soustraire, mais l’envie étant trop forte, je force ce passage, elle me traite de salop pour la forme, car quelques instants après, c’est ses fesses qui viennent au devant de mes doigts.</p><p>Après lui avoir limé son anus, je la prends par les hanches, et projette ma bite bien raide dans sa mounette entre ouverte, ou perle une rosée de plaisir.</p><p>Après l’avoir bien besogné, je m’apprête à me retirer pour éjaculer, mais la mignonne me supplie de lui envoyer mon plaisir au fond de son ventre.</p><p>Après m’être vidé, nous nous affalons, toujours emmanché l’un dans l’autre, nous récupérons nos forces, surtout moi … </p><p></p><h5>Chapitre 3</h5><p>Dernièrement, en discutant avec la plus jeune de mes nièces Fanny, comme bien souvent, avec elle, la discussion a très rapidement dérivé sur le sexe.</p><p>Cette belle jeune fille blonde, très sexy, est malgré son jeune âge, assez portée sur tout ce qui a rapport avec le cul.</p><p>Elle est entrain de m’expliquer, que les filles actuellement « elle parle d’elle et de ses copines » ont très souvent des penchants exhibitionnistes, je la regarde un peu surpris, car je me demande ou elle veut en venir.</p><p>Il est vrai que cette petite cochonne, ne manque pas une occasion pour allumer un mâle, sa façon qu’elle a de s’habiller est très souvent provocante, la vision de ses trésors ne laisse pas insensible, car la poulette, est bien faite, et elle le sait.</p><p>Aujourd’hui, elle est vêtue d’une jupe très courte, qui lorsqu’elle se baisse ou se penche, laisse entrevoir son mini slip rouge en dentelle ajourée, ainsi que ses fesses nerveuses et un peu rebondies.</p><p>Bien souvent, lorsqu’elle croise un homme, celui-ci se retourne, et tente d’en voir un peu plus, il est très rarement déçu, car la gazelle se prête bien volontiers à ce genre d’exercice.</p><p>J’en sais quelque chose, car elle est toujours prête à s’exhiber devant moi, écarter ses cuisses, ou faire s’envoler sa jupette, pour me laisser voir ses charmes, elle sait que cela ne me laisse pas insensible.</p><p>Elle me fait part, que dernièrement, son amie Sylvie, qui est du même âge qu’elle, accompagnée de son cousin, s’étaient rendus sur une aire d’autoroute pour que la nénette s’exhibe devant des inconnus.</p><p>Je la regarde étonné par ce qu’elle me raconte, surtout quand elle me demande de l’accompagner à cet endroit.</p><p>Devant mon refus, elle me dit qu’elle ira avec Sylvie et son cousin, qu’il n’y a aucun risque, car les portes de la voiture sont verrouillées, elle me dit qu’elle veut connaître le plaisir et l’excitation de montrer son corps à des voyeurs.</p><p>Je réfléchis un moment, et accepte de l’accompagner, à ce lieu de rendez vous, en espérant, que je ne rencontrerai personne que je connaisse.</p><p>Le jour choisi, en fonction de l’absence de sa mère qui est en déplacement pour son travail, nous partons à la nuit tombante pour cette aire qui se trouve à une quarantaine de kilomètres, sur une autoroute assez fréquentée, surtout par des poids lourd.</p><p>Dans la voiture, Sylvie, est vêtue pour la circonstance, d’une jupe courte assez légère, et d’un petit haut transparent, laissant voir ses petits seins, qui sont libres et bien dressés , sa sœur, Julie a tenue à nous accompagner, pour dit-elle, voir comment ça se passe.</p><p>Nous trouvons facilement l’endroit, un camion y est stationné, nous nous garons un peu à l’écart, dans un coin, à proximité d’un lampadaire.</p><p>Après avoir verrouillé les portes, nous nous installons sur la banquette arrière, Julie, elle est restée devant.</p><p>La petite est très excitée, et regarde de tous les côtés, si quelqu’un arrive. Nous sommes là depuis vingt minutes à peine, quand deux mastodontes, tous feux allumés, font leur entrée sur le parking, et viennent s’immobiliser dans un bruit assourdissant, à quelques mètres de nous.</p><p>La gamine est intenable, malgré son exaltation, elle est un peu soucieuse, on peut apercevoir des ombres qui tournent autour de la voiture, Julie enclenche la climatisation pour évacuer la buée.</p><p>On peut maintenant distinguer que quatre hommes sont en train d’exhiber et de se caresser la tige devant nous, la minette en regardant ces sexes en érection, soulève sa jupette, écarte ses jambes et son slip, et se doigte la moulette en contemplant avec envie ces bites violacées, déjà bien raides.</p><p>Fanny me demande de lui pistonner son abricot, qui est tout juteux de mouille, la cochonne gesticule, geint et transpire sous les pénétrations de plus en plus profondes que je lui fais subir.</p><p>Elle libère ses nichons, enlève sa jupe, et me demande de m’allonger sur le dos, en travers de la banquette pour qu’elle puisse se mettre en position accroupie au-dessus de ma figure.</p><p>Elle se laisse descendre lentement, les cuisses bien ouvertes, son minou est entrebâillé et tout luisant de cyprine, elle se positionne à quelques centimètres de mes yeux, quelle vue….</p><p>Sa mouille coule sur mes joues, j’insère ma langue dans cette grotte en effervescence, au même instant, un jet de sperme vient atterrir, et coule sur la vitre, je sens ma partenaire, se figer en tremblant, tandis qu’un flot de jouissance me coule sur la figure.</p><p>Devant, Julie, s’est prise au jeu, et les cuisses bien ouvertes se fait reluire la chatte et son petit trou en poussant de petits cris aigus, devant un admirateur dont le membre violacé est prêt à exploser.</p><p>Je positionne Fanny en levrette, la saisissant aux hanches, je la pénètre d’un trait, lui arrachant un cri de surprise, à quelques centimètres de sa bouche, séparée par une vitre, deux queues rouges foncés s’activent en fixant la nana en transe.</p><p>La demoiselle surexcitée en veut un peu plus, elle me dit qu’elle a très envie de sucer ces queues, et me demande si elle peut descendre la vitre, fais ce que tu veux dis je.</p><p>La vitre ouverte, les deux tiges s’engouffrent dans l’habitacle, et veulent s’insérer dans l’orifice grand ouvert de la mignonne qui n’attend que çà.</p><p>La longue pine, celle que la gourmande a choisie, pénètre lentement la bouche, pour venir buter tout au fond de la gorge de ma nièce qui sous la pression de l’intruse, hoquette, crache, et essaie de se soustraire.</p><p>Après quelques allers retours, le mâle qui maintient fermement la tête de la fille, se libère au fond de la gorge de celle-ci, la forçant à avaler avec difficultés tout ce foutre épais, que le pénis vient de cracher en tressautant.</p><p>Tout en regardant dans les yeux, celui qui vient de la remplir, la belle avale difficilement toute cette purée.</p><p>Très vite remplacé par une bite tout aussi longue, mais bien plus grosse d’un autre, de type maghrébin, la gamine s’active avec application sur son nouvel amant, qui fait pénétrer sa longue tige, tout en caressant les nichons bien fermes de la mignonne.</p><p>Devant, Julie, après avoir fait juter son partenaire dans sa bouche, lui a ouvert la portière, et les cuisses bien ouvertes, après lui avoir fait mettre un préservatif, l’invite à venir la baiser.</p><p>Son partenaire, la prenant aux cuisses, l’embroche vigoureusement, la minette proteste pour la forme, puis se met à couiner de plaisir sous les assauts du type, qui n’a qu’une idée, prendre du plaisir en se sautant cette salope qui s’offre à lui.</p><p>Se délectant de ce membre hors normes, qui lui laboure sa cavité buccale, Fanny, à son tour, lui ouvre la porte, elle ouvre ses cuisses, le mec, tout heureux de l’aubaine qui se présente, enfile une capote, prend sa partenaire sous les fesses, et l’emmanche lentement.</p><p>La minette, les yeux mi clos, appuyée sur les coudes, le regarde en se délectant de cette si profonde pénétration, qui doit bien lui chatouiller le fond de son utérus.</p><p>Bien planté, dans son ventre, le mâle la regarde en souriant en lui tâtant ses nichons qui se tendent vers leur agresseur.</p><p>J’en profite pour faire quelques photos avec mon portable, pendant que les deux filles se font tringler en criant et en gesticulant sous les coups de piques de leurs amants.</p><p>Les deux hommes qui semblent se connaître, se regardent, et s’échangent leur partenaire, mais là, ils ont une autre idée.</p><p>Ils positionnent les filles en levrette, écartent leurs fesses sans ménagement, font coulisser un doigt dans leur petit trou, les sexes bien raides, suivent rapidement le même chemin, en écartant délicatement les chairs tendres de ces demoiselles en chaleur.</p><p>Les deux sœurs sont sodomisées à un bon rythme pendant quelques instants, les deux femelles épuisées, s’affalent sur les sièges, pendant que leurs amants se déversent en longs jets crémeux sur leur dos.</p><p>Fatiguées, repues, couvertes de sperme, les gamines somnolent sur le chemin du retour. </p><p></p><h5>Chapitre 4</h5><p>Ma belle sœur doit s’absenter, pendant deux jours, pour soi disant son travail, et me demande si çà ne me dérange pas de venir coucher à la maison, car les petites ne veulent pas rester seules la nuit.</p><p>Je viens le jour convenu, quand j’arrive, je suis un peu surpris de ne trouver que Fanny la plus jeune des filles, selon ce qu’elle me dit, sa sœur est chez une copine pour deux jours. Après l’avoir aidé à faire ses devoirs, nous regardons la télé avant d’aller se coucher, je trouve que la minette ce soir est très excitée, serait ce ma présence qui la met dans cet état euphorique !</p><p>Nous sommes vendredi, demain, il n’y a pas école, nous pourrons donc faire la grasse matinée.</p><p>Après m’avoir embrassé, elle part se coucher en riant, en faisant la « folle « ce soir dit-elle, elle se sent fatiguée et souhaite aller dormir, moi je continue de regarder le film, qui m’intéresse.</p><p>Je dors dans la chambre d’amis, pas très loin de celle de mes nièces, le film terminé, je passe à la salle de bain, avant d’aller dormir.</p><p>La porte des filles est entrouverte, avec une légère lueur, elle a dû laisser ouvert, en laissant un peu de lumière pour se rassurer, je jette un œil pour voir si elle dort !</p><p>Et là, surprise, la petite est bien là, mais elle n’est pas seule, deux garçons sont avec elle, ils sont de type maghrébin et bien plus âgé au moins trois ou quatre ans de plus qu’elle.</p><p>Comment sont-ils rentrés, je n’ai rien entendu ?</p><p>Mais ce qui m’inquiéte le plus, c’est qu’ils sont pratiquement nus à jouer aux cartes, et en buvant de l’alcool apporté très certainement par les mecs, j’ai très vite compris qu’ils jouent au strip-poker.</p><p>En les épiant, je trouve que Fanny est souvent perdante, à ce moment précis, elle est en train d’ôter son dernier rempart sous les yeux intéressés des deux mâles qui regardent avec intérêt descendre le petit slip en dentelles noir le long de ses cuisses.</p><p>Maintenant que tu n’as plus rien à enlever, nous déciderons d’un gage dès que tu perdras, déclare l’un des garçons, la fille accepte, passablement imbiber d’alcool, et peut être n’ose-t-elle pas refuser....</p><p>Que dois-je faire ? Pénétrer dans la chambre et jeter les deux gars, » ma nièce ne sera certainement pas très contente » ou continuer de regarder ce qu’il va se passer, j’ai toujours le temps d’intervenir si cela dépasse certaines limites.</p><p>De plus la situation n’est pas pour me déplaire, voir ma petite nièce ainsi dénudée, à la merci de ces jeunes gens m’excite et me laisse pensif : que vont-ils lui imposer de faire ?</p><p>Dernière donne, elle a encore perdue, elle doit boire un verre d’alcool « vodka, cul sec » et faire une pipe au garçon de son choix.</p><p>Elle s’exécute en choisissant la queue la plus imposante en riant, elle ne sait plus trop ce qu’elle fait, elle le pompe avec entrain, l’insérant par moment au plus profond de sa bouche.</p><p>Avec un tel traitement, son partenaire n’est pas long à lâcher la purée dans sa bouche, elle en avale une bonne quantité, le reste dégouline de ses lèvres, sous les yeux des deux mâles un peu surpris, qui plaisantent en la traitant de cochonne.</p><p>Elle s’essuie, et le jeu reprend, ses deux partenaires bandent copieusement en pensant qu’ils vont profiter de la situation et ainsi s’enfiler cette gamine.</p><p>Elle a encore perdu, ils décident en plaisantant qu’elle doit se faire manger la moule par l’un, tandis que l’autre devra s’occuper de ses petits seins.</p><p>L’un des garçons s’affaire à lui manger l’entre cuisse qui est grande ouverte, l’autre lui triture et lui suce sa petite poitrine bien ferme, pour terminer il colle sa bouche sur ses lèvres en l’embrassant assez goulûment et en insérant sa langue dans sa bouche.</p><p>Elle se débat un peu pour la forme, mais semble apprécier la domination des mâles qui se font un plaisir de partouzer cette petite cochonne qui couine et gesticule de plaisir.</p><p>La prochaine fois qu’elle perd, ils lui annoncent qu’ils la sauteront, la mignonne les regarde en riant, sûrement impatiente de se faire tringler par ces deux belles queues qu’elle regarde par moment avec envie.</p><p>Il est vrai que ce jeune et excitant corps qui leur ait offert les excite et leur donne des idées, moi je transpire, et n’ose intervenir impatient de voir et d’apprécier la suite.</p><p>Encore perdu, allez, tu vas y passer dit l’un garçon.</p><p>Un des mâles, celui qui a le gros sexe se couche sur le dos, sa queue est à la verticale, il demande à Steph de venir s’empaler sur sa tige.</p><p>La petite regarde ce phallus dressé avec envie.</p><p>Aidée par l’autre, elle enjambe le mâle et descend lentement cuisses bien ouvertes en écartant ses lèvres vaginales avec ses mains à la rencontre de cette grosse et longue bite qui semble attirer son minou tout luisant de cyprine.</p><p>La bête pénètre lentement, écartant sur son passage les chairs intimes de la gamine, pour venir se planter au plus profond de son ventre.</p><p>Une fois bien emmanchée, son amant la fait coucher sur lui, mettant en évidence son petit cul, dont le deuxième s’occupe très vite, tout d’abord en écartant ses fesses puis pistonnant son étroit canal avec son index, qui est très vite remplacé par un sexe assez long, mais fort heureusement pour elle pas bien épais. Ainsi prise en sandwich, les deux mâles s’activent dans ce jeune corps.</p><p>Ainsi prise entre ses deux amants, la jeune fille crie et transpire sous les assauts de ses deux amants.</p><p>Après l’avoir limé copieusement pendant une bonne demie heure, ils éjaculent et se retire des orifices d’où coule un mélange de mouille et de sperme.</p><p>Je rentre dans ma chambre, car ils partent tous les trois en plaisantant en direction de la douche.</p><p>Je m’endors en pensant à ce que je viens de voir et au plaisir que j’ai pris.</p><p>Dans la nuit, j’ai été réveillé par les cris de ma nièce qui devait de nouveau être la proie et le centre d’intérêt du trio.</p><p>Quelle petite salope pensais je, elle ressemble bien à sa mère… </p><p></p><h5>Chapitre 5</h5><p>Hier soir alors que j’en avais la garde, ma petite nièce Fanny a fait rentrer deux garçons bien plus âgés qu’elle dans sa chambre, et ce à mon insu.</p><p>Sous mes yeux elle s’est faite prendre plusieurs fois, au cours de la nuit ils ont remis ça, de ma chambre j’ai entendu ses cris qui m’ont réveillé.</p><p>Nous sommes en fin de matinée, la petite vient de se réveiller, elle pénètre dans la cuisine vêtue d’une nuisette vert pale entièrement transparente qui lui arrive à mi-cuisses, pas de sous-vêtement, la figure très fatiguée, les yeux ornés de cernes, preuve que la nuit a été particulièrement agitée pour son jeune corps.</p><p>Elle baisse la tête en évitant de me regarder.</p><p>Eh bien dit donc, tu as dormi dans le tambour de la machine à laver dis-je en plaisantant.</p><p>Elle ne répond pas, se contentant de souffler, en regardant dans le vide.</p><p>Tu es dans un triste état dis-je, va prendre une douche, cela ira mieux après et cela te remettra les idées en place.</p><p>Elle suit, mon conseil, à son retour de la salle d’eau, elle est bien plus présentable, et m’adresse un sourire, puis vient se blottir dans mes bras.</p><p>Tout en la prenant, je sens sa frêle poitrine assez ferme qui roule sous mes mains, je ne peux m’empêcher de bander en sentant les trésors de la jeune fille.</p><p>Elle me raconte qu’elle avait convenu avec deux garçons de faire une partie de cartes hier soir, sous l’emprise de l’alcool, le strip-poker avait viré à la partouze.</p><p>De toute façon me dit-elle j’avais très envie qu’ils me baisent.</p><p>Je la regarde un peu surpris par ses paroles, et lui dis que j’ai assisté à la partie de cartes ainsi qu’à la partie de jambes en l’air qui avait suivi.</p><p>Elle est toute rouge, les yeux grands ouverts elle m’écoute. Ah bon dit-elle tu as donc tout vu…</p><p>Tu m’as donc matée, pendant qu’ils m’enfilaient, qu’est-ce que j’ai pris, ils étaient super bon me dit la gamine en souriant.</p><p>Elle me traite de voyeur et de gros cochon, je la regarde en lui avouant qu’elle a raison, et que j’ai pensé un moment intervenir.</p><p>Même que cette nuit tu m’as réveillé par tes cris, il a fallu que vous remettiez ça lui lançais je.</p><p>J’ai l’air de quoi, moi qui étais censé venir, à la demande de ta mère pour te surveiller.</p><p>Nous dînons en discutant de sa nuit mouvementée, elle m’apprend qu’elle les a fait entrer par la fenêtre de sa chambre.</p><p>Qu’elle s’était faite sautér toute la nuit et qu’elle avait joui comme jamais sous les assauts de ses deux amants.</p><p>Après avoir mangé, nous nous mettons dans le canapé pour prendre le café, la mignonne qui est toujours en nuisette vient se blottir dans mes bras en m’embrassant dans le cou.</p><p>Elle me demande de ne rien dire à sa mère, ce que je lui promets.</p><p>C’est alors qu’avec sa main, elle me masse mon sexe au travers du tissu du pantalon.</p><p>La tentation est trop grande, je me laisse faire, mieux j’en profite pour lui caresser ses jeunes seins qui réagissent bien vite, ses tétons se dressent, elle me sourit en m’encourageant à poursuivre mes investigations.</p><p>Tu n’es pas rassasiée lui dis-je.</p><p>Non dit elle, j’ai envie de toi tonton.</p><p>Il ne m’en faut pas plus pour me faire basculer, je l’embrasse sur la bouche tout en lui caressant, tantôt ses nichons, tantôt son abricot qui commence à mouiller, son petit bouton bien érigé est lui aussi astiqué par mon index.</p><p>Après l’avoir bien chauffée, j’enlève sa nuisette qui ne cache rien, je la fais s’allonger les cuisses bien ouvertes, puis je viens la butiner avec ma bouche, insérant ma langue dans ses profondeurs intimes.</p><p>La mignonne couine et transpire en poussant de petits cris, elle m’encourage à bien lui astiquer sa foufoune qui commence à bien transpirer.</p><p>La sentant prête, je positionne à l’entrée de sa grotte ma queue qui commence à me faire mal, je la frotte sur sa minette pour l’humidifier avec sa mouille, puis la regardant dans les yeux, je l’enfile lentement pour venir me planter au plus profond de son ventre.</p><p>La petite salope commence à bouger ses fesses, me faisant comprendre que je peux commencer à la limer.</p><p>Elle se soulève pour venir au-devant du dard qui selon ses cris lui donne bien du plaisir, décidément la gamine a du tempérament ….</p><p>Elle me fait signe de me désaccoupler, ma queue bien tendue est copieusement recouverte de cyprine.</p><p>Elle se met à quatre pattes, je la saisis aux hanches et l’emmanche de toute la longueur de mon sexe, la fille un peu surprise ne peut s’empêcher de lâcher un cri. Fatiguée, elle s’écroule à plat ventre.</p><p>Je continue de la besogner tout en astiquant son clitoris avec mes doigts, elle est prise de tremblement puis se relâche, elle vient de jouir, ne pouvant me retenir plus longtemps, je lâche quelques jets de foutre dans l’entrecuisse de ma petite nièce.</p><p>Toujours emboîtés l’un dans l’autre nous nous embrassons en nous caressant.</p><p>Je ne peux m’empêcher de penser que cette petite est aussi cochonne que sa mère.</p>"
1020,Lorrisa - Older vs Younger,Carver,caswellsimon@yahoo.co.uk,"['anal', 'oral', 'ped']",A complete fantasy story that i wrote a few years ago. Sex between a young girl and a old perv who spys her in the park.,2012-05-31T00:00:00,"Pure fantasy. In no way condone, real life sex acts as described in this text.","<p>""1, 2, 3..."" Lorissa counted down as the wheels of her roller skates began to turn beneath her. Closer and closer to the edge. She could hardly breathe, she was so excited. This was gonna be fun! Lori was so light that it appeared any moment she would tumble over. Then it had taken her hours to practice before she'd felt brave enough to attempt the big hill. It sure was high. Letting out a happy gasp of delight she began her decent, her long, dark hair caught in the wind as she gathered speed. Going...going...going....Anyone watching would surely have smiled at the sight; so adorable. Faster...faster...until she reached the bottom. The skates finally rolled to a stop, leaving sweet Lorissa giddy and ready for another turn.</p><p>It was a bright, summer's day in the park. The sun was beating down from above and there wasn't a cloud in the sky. Far too nice to be cooped up at school were Lori was supposed to be. She grinned to herself, thinking of all her little friends stuck inside. Maybe it wasn't the first time she had skipped class either, but now she was glad she had. Deep down, she was a little scared about being caught, but the park was always nice and quiet. No one would think of looking for her here. Not when her teachers were always telling the girls not to go there alone. Lorissa giggled. She was far too clever for them! Her parents and her teachers.</p><p>One of her laces had come undone, so with a sigh the girl skated over to the grassy bank. The skates themselves were brand new and very pretty. Each had a purple boot with four yellow, plastic wheels and matching laces. A cute pony was embroidered in pink on the heel. Very sweet. Lorissa too was delicate and perfect, as her skating suggested. She had a slender but athletic figure with a trim waist. Extremely pretty with big, curious, round, brown eyes and a small, pristine mouth. Lori had on a favorite yellow tee-shirt that was a cut off at her belly and a pair of old denim shorts. She'd had them ages and they fitted rather tightly. Around her neck was a chain of purple flowers made from fabric that matched her plastic clip-on earrings perfectly. Lori's mom wouldn't let her daughter pierce her ears just yet.</p><p>From his position on the park bench, the old pervert sat, barely noticed by the girl. It was unusual to see one of the girls in the park at this hour. Most would have been in school, but he was pleased to have stumbled across this pretty loli. Now in later life, his skin was paling and his eyes required thick-rimmed glasses. He had a mop of oiled hair, swept back off his forehead and combed across. Despite the weather, he wore a thick overcoat and carried a cane that had served him well as, now lame, he could barely walk 100 yards without needing to sit down.</p><p>The girl was trying to tie her laces, the eagerness she put into her skating a joy to him. He wondered if she put such effort into everything. Indeed, he had recognised her right away as the daughter of one of his neighbours, and the same girl who often used to break into his garden with her friends to steal apples from the tree at the bottom of his yard. For years he had watched her grow and turn into a very pretty thing. How many times had he tried to catch them, and often had they run away with ease, laughing and joking at his expense. There wasn't a soul about and the canapape of trees offered a secluded setting. Running his tongue over his dry lips he slipped a hand into his trousers.</p><p>""Little slut"" he whispered out loud as the girl picked herself up and set off up the hill for another turn.</p><p>Lori noticed the old man watching her after a time. By then she had been twice more down the hill and was feeling a little tired. She was used to attention from grown-ups and big enough to know that she liked having it. The man was old, sure enough, but she too had recognised him and the memories brought keen, naughty smiles to her face. How angry he used to be, gasping and wheezing as he tried to catch them. Catch her. Lorissa wondered what he would have done to her if he had?</p><p>""Wouldn't it be fun to skate over and say 'hi'?"" she thought. ""I'm much to fast for him anyway.""</p><p>Grinning broadly and looking forward to teasing the old man she skated slowly towards the bench where he sat. As Lori got closer she saw the grey-haired man shift his coat, blushing and pull his hand quickly from his trousers. What was he doing? He clearly hadn't expected her to be so bold.</p><p>""Hello there, young lady"" the old pervert said gathering his composure. He was truly surprised and delighted that she had come over. From three yards away her fresh, youthful scent was unmistakable. As was her sweet naivety.</p><p>""Hi Mister"" the girl grinned.</p><p>""What's your name, honey?""</p><p>""Lorissa""</p><p>""That's a pretty name.""</p><p>Eagerly his eyes ran down the young girl's fit body, the neat bumps of her breasts, sporty tanned thighs. Now she was closer he noticed the word 'CUTE' spelled out on the front of her t shirt. His old cock put on another inch. There was a short pause as Lori wobbled back on her skates, rolled back a few steps, and steadied herself. ""Careful"" said the man.</p><p>""I will"" the girl said. ""I'm getting real good.""</p><p>""Yes you are. I was watching you. But shouldn't you be in school?""</p><p>""I don't need too"" she sniffed. ""I'm clever enough.""</p><p>""Yes you are. I can see that."" Lorissa beamed. The old man wasn't nearly as nasty as she remembered.</p><p>Unable to resist, the old pervert slipped his hand into his trousers. The girl giggled and covered her mouth with her hands.</p><p>""What are you doing, Mister?"" she laughed.</p><p>""I'm wanking my cock while I look at you, Lorissa"" he sighed. ""Mmm...it feels very nice."" Lori grinned. She did feel strange and the way the man was looking at her made her feel good. ""Would you like to see?"" he asked her, quickly sitting up and looking around. The park was as quiet as it had been all afternoon.</p><p>With her eyes open wide she nodded and watched as the pervert pulled his long white cock into the air. It was clear she had never seen a cock before and her reaction surprised and aroused the pervert. His dick was big and hard and it stood right up in the air. Lori was captivated, and taking advantage, the man ran his tongue around his lips, freed his pants completely, and let his erect dick stand tall and twitching.</p><p>Just talking to such a sweet girl was making him so excited. She really didn't seem to mind that he was fully exposed and the idea that anyone could come along excited him further. Glancing around, the pervert fondled himself and grinned, pulling back the foreskin to reveal the shiny head.</p><p>""Why are you doing that, mister?"" Lori asked. The man shifted for a moment. ""It... feels nice"" he replied.</p><p>""Uh huh"" Lori grinned and did a small turn on her skates. She liked the old man, and felt sorry she used to be so mean. If only there was some way she could make it up to him. The pervert was getting bolder.</p><p>""You like my cock, honey?"" The girl blushed and nodded.</p><p>""You can look at it as long as you like. Would you like that?"". Again Lori nodded. ""Want to touch it?"" The old man stroked himself slower, pulling his foreskin back over the aged pink glands. Tentatively Lori rolled forwards and put out her hand. As her fingers met the tip of his dick, she drew back and giggled.</p><p>""It moved"" she laughed. The man joined her.</p><p>""It feels better when you stroke it. Come, sit down"" Lori did as she was told, and the man moved a little closer. The fresh scent of the schoolgirl filled him; so sweet sand bold. It surprised him again as she reached out a hand and encircled his cock, just as she had seen him do. Grinning she slid her hand up and down 3 or 4 times. Up and down. Up and down/</p><p>With encouragement, Lori continued tossing the old man off on the park bench. The pervert groaned excitedly, trying his best to watch for any other people who might be about. On the girl's face was a look of complete concentration. Gripping him tightly, her fist pumped up and down.</p><p>""That's so good"" he gasped, feeling the warmth of his cum gather in his fat balls. ""You're so good at this.""</p><p>""I am?"" Lori grinned, her grip firm. She liked it when the man said nice things about her and didn't mind at all when he slipped his arm around her waist.</p><p>""..but think you could do better if you take my big dick in your sweet little mouth?"" Lori laughed. The man was teasing her as if he thought she couldn't do it. Of course she could. It sounded easy. Once more checking the path, the pervert gasped in amazement as the girl quickly lowered her head and slid her lips over the head of his cock.</p><p>""Oh yes, honey"" he said, holding the girl's head still and fucking upwards with his hips. ""Suck"" he added and felt the pull of her warm mouth.</p><p>""This is rude,"" thought Lori. She couldn't wait to tell her friends about this!</p><p>Lori struggled with the man's cock in her mouth. If felt big. She tried her best when he asked her to suck and held back giggles when he encouraged her to rub her tongue against him. As she sucked and slurped noisily, she felt his hand stroke her hair, touch her back...then move onto her ass. He felt each firm cheek in turn through the shorts. It felt very nice and Lorissa felt a shiver of excitement. Grinning, she lifted her head from the man's lap and watched her warm dribble running down his cock.</p><p>""That nice Mister?"" she asked, wiping her chin with the back of her hand.</p><p>""Oh yes"" the red faced man said. ""...but don't stop now.""</p><p>Lowering her head, Lori slid her mouth down as far as she could, feeling the big cock glands squeeze at the back of her tight throat. Little girls weren't supposed to suck cocks, but it did feel so nice.</p><p>Suddenly the man's hand tightened on her and Lori felt something wet and jelly-like squirting up into her mouth. It tasted odd and not wanted to mess her tee shirt, gulped it quickly down. In surprise, she stopped sucking the old man's dick and watched as white cream bubbled down his shaft. When she looked up, he was grinning at her.</p><p>""Well honey...you've sucked your first cock. Feel good?"" she nodded, but she felt the man had other things to show her.</p><p>""My house is just over there. Want to come in for some lemonade?"" Lori felt giddy. She knew she wasn't supposed to, but she felt so naughty. The old man's eyes were still all over her and she liked it. Besides, she was thirsty from the skating and what else might he have in store?</p><p>""Okay"" she said with a grin. Slowly the old man got up and put out his hand. Lori took it and trundled along beside him. Suddenly she felt his free hand down the back of her shorts, his finger probing against her asshole.</p><p>""Your hole feels nice 'n tight"" he said. Lori grinned and nodded. ""I'm sorry I used to steal apples from your garden.""</p><p>""That's alright. I'll make you pay for it when I get you home.""</p><p>----</p><p>In the old man's yard, Lorissa, tears welling in her eyes lay over the table with her hands outstretched. Two half-empty glasses of lemonade stood barely touched, the liquid sloshing about inside as the old pervert fucked her ass hard from behind.</p><p>""Oh yes, you little slut...oh my..."" he gasped breathlessly, wheezing as his big cock slid in and out of her well-greased pipe, almost to the hilt.</p><p>""He's got me were he wants me now,"" Lori said to herself. ""and I guess he's gonna punish me for being such a bad girl.""</p><p>Shutting her eyes tightly, Lori gasped a deep breath and felt one of her earrings pop free and tap onto the table. Her butt felt so slippery after he had squirted stuff inside to ""lube"" her as he'd said. Even now it was dripping down to the denim shorts and panties that stretched between her thighs. Her light body rocking forwards on the skates as they rolled back and forth on each stroke.</p><p>Lorissa felt quite helpless and looked over at the fruit tree. How much fun she and her friends used to have - the memory brought a smile to her face. His dick felt so deep inside her that it made her tummy hurt, pushing open her cheeks with each stroke, making her heart throb and her whole body feel warm. At first it had hurt a lot, but now it felt good. Fun even. Having her ass worked like this was much more fun than playing with her skates.</p><p>The pervert pulled out and left a round, gaping hole behind him. He was pleased to see his cock was turning purple and grease oozing plentifully from the loli girl's back door and down onto the plastic of the table. Her beautiful firm, tanned bum had taken quite a punishment and appeared so inviting that he ground back in to the balls. Her ass squelched on each stroke. So tight and beautiful. Slowly he ground to a halt to see Lorissa looking curiously over her shoulder. ""Awww. You stopping now?"" she asked sweetly. 'It feels good up me'.</p><p>""OK, you little cunt"" he gasped. ""You're gonna get to taste your own ass?"" The girl tilted her head as he put her on her skates and turned her around.</p><p>""What do you mean, mister?"" Lori asked with confusion in her voice.</p><p>""I'm going to put my dick in your hot little mouth and I want you to suck it again 'til I cum.""</p><p>Lori turned weakly to her knees and opened her mouth as the man took her head in both hands. She blinked and gagged as his cock-head pressed back into her throat. Spluttering and laughing.</p><p>""Oh yes. Suck it, slut"" the pervert demanded. Eager to please, Lori took him out, pulling back the foreskin and rubbing the full of her tongue over it. She was throbbing all over. The dick stiffened in her hand letting her know it liked her touch. Cock-sucking was so much more fun than class. She screwed her eyes tight and felt the jelly squirt again into her mouth. All of a sudden there was a lot. So much that she gagged again and some escaped down the front of her tee shirt.</p><p>""I've enjoyed seeing you again Lorissa"" the pervert grinned, tucking himself away, and reaching for his cane. The girl wiped her eyes and mouth. His cum tasted salty and greasy. Maybe she wouldn't tell her friends what had happened to her. Rocking on her skates, she pulled up her shorts. ""Would you like to come and see me again, young lady?"" he added as she headed gingerly for the gate. ""I've a few friends that'd love to meet you."" Lori smiled, feeling the warmth of grease leaking into her shorts.</p>"
1021,Lorissa - The Nativity Play,Carver Hail,,"['MM/g', 'oral', 'anal']",,2012-11-03T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>It was on the night of 'St' Michael's' annual nativity play. Out in the grand old School hall, the rows of seats were filling up in front of the stage with parents, teachers, and well-wishers. It was going to be a fun event and there was a feeling of anticipation and general excitement in the air.</p><p>Backstage Lorissa loved every second. The sweet lolita took a deep breath, looked into the mirror and beamed giddily at the cute girl in an Angel outfit staring back at her. For weeks she had hardly been out of her costume. Indeed, having practiced so hard with her class, every day she'd been coming home, dressing up and imagining being up on stage in front of all those people. Her mom and Step-dad Bill; her brother Timmy; her teacher Mrs. Rawson, and of course the old pervert and his 'friend' who had been as excited about the play as she was.</p><p>Backstage teachers and their assistants tirelessly chased the girls around getting them ready. It hadn't been hard for Lori to sneak away. She did what she liked anyway and no-one was going to tell 'her' what to do. Lorissa's heart fluttered as she turned side-on and admired herself once again. There was the steady sound of singing coming from the stage, the play having begun and knew it wouldn't be long now. There could be fewer, prettier, or sweeter girls. With her long dark hair and big, brown eyes Lori was a picture and she knew it. She had a slender, dainty figure and a mischievous attitude that had gotten her into trouble once or twice in the past. Giggling, Lori thought about the old man and how much fun it was going to be to tease and 'flirt' with them after the show. He had been saying for weeks that he was going to introduce her to some his friends. She knew they'd both be watching her the most.</p><p>Secrets were so much fun. Lori looked down at the sequined, white leotard she was wearing sewn with silver sequins. She wore lovely heeled, lace up boots on her feet with fold-over lacy tops and on her head a sparkling silver tiara made from tinsel. Cleverly, her mom had fitted cut-out card wings onto her back that hung around her shoulders and flapped as she walked. She liked the old man a lot and was sure he'd love to see her wearing the outfit first hand. Taking the tinsel topped magic Wand, Lorissa posed for some minutes before skipping down the corridor to where her friends were waiting, huddled together. Mrs. Rawson scowled, obviously upset that she had not been there earlier.</p><p>'We're ready to go on young lady!' she snapped. Lorissa rolled her eyes, gasping with her friends as the Music teacher Mr. Collins beckoned them on.</p><p>The old Pervert sat towards the back. The place was full which seemed fitting as there had already been several, pretty and very fuckable young cunts on stage already. It gave the tired old man a big hardon to see such sweet little outfits and he couldn't wait to see Lorissa's. Already his cock was aching against his leg. It was another hot evening. Humid from the amount of people crammed into the hall. Lifting his glasses, he wiped his face with a handkerchief and briefly cleaned his thick rimmed glasses. Today he was going to make good on his promise to introduce Lori around. He had known Gerald years and knew he was the type who hung around the local mall trying to chat to teenyboppers, offering to buy cute little girlie outfits. Gerald had never met her first-hand but had seen pictures. She was something his fellow pervert wanted to experience first-hand.</p><p>When Lorissa ran out, similar dressed with her Angels outfit to the other girls the Pervert nudged his friend.</p><p>""That's her"" Gerald grinned blowing through his teeth. ""What a gorgeous little slut."" The man nodded, content that he had indeed bagged himself quite a prize. His friend gave a long, slow sigh to himself, giving the impression that under his long coat he was already fondling his old cock. ""She really gonna lick my bell-end clean"" Gerald whispered with a snigger. The comment made his throat go dry. Lori was a good little cock-sucker for sure. So bold and sure of herself. Reaching into his pocket, he felt for the paper on which she had drawn a map to her classroom in blue crayon. It was there, after the show, that they had agreed to meet.</p><p>Everyone clapped and Lorissa's heart fluttered fast. The lights were so bright on stage and she simply loved having all those eyes on her. It was as though her whole body was tingling and warm. She felt as ""special"" as she ever had. As the rows of people clapped wildly, her eyes were drawn to the curtain where Headmaster Wilkins was standing. His gaze was fixed on her and Lori knew the look in his eyes from the way the old man's fell on her. She wondered if his cock was getting nice and stiff watching her. The thought made her tummy tighten and boldly she returned the look with a subtle grin. He knew all right. Then as the curtain fell the girls were ushered off-stage.</p><p>In the dark corridors the two men followed the map with Gerald's torch. The school was closed on this side of the building; empty and dark as if adding to the growing anticipation of what was to come. The scratching of chairs and rumble of people dispersing from the hall was distant behind them. For now they had no reason to fear discovery.</p><p>'Here' the older Pervert said, weary from the climb up the stairs. Turning the handle he opened the door to the girls classroom and flicked on the light. It was mildly cold. Lockers down one side of the room with 20 or so desks spaced evenly and facing forwards. One of the walls was decorated in a jungle theme with colored animals stuck to a green blanket of card and paper. At the front stood teachers desk with a large leather chair of its own. Gerald took a seat at one of the small desks and watched his friend walk up to the front and open the register. ""This is hers"" he said, tapping the book where Lorissa's name was listed.</p><p>Both men waited, swapping stories of similar conquests until they heard the sound of booted Angel heels on the corridor. Lorissa was humming a little song to herself as she pushed her classroom door open, grinning as she found the two men inside.</p><p>""Hi."" Her voice was soft with plenty of enthusiasm.</p><p>""Hello there, Lorissa"" the old man replied running his gaze up and down her lovely figure. ""Mmm, I'm really enjoyed the show tonight."" Beaming happily, Lori made a pattern in the air with her wand.</p><p>""You think I was good?""</p><p>""I'm sure you were,"" the man replied. ""A proper actress in the making.""</p><p>Lorissa smiled even broader taking the Perverts hand and letting him peck her cheek. Her scent was as fresh and lovely as ever. She always felt so naughty taking to him and wondered what her mom would think. ""Well now, Honey,"" the man began, ""there's someone I'd like you to meet."" Gerald's face up as his friend led the little Angel over by the hand. Lori looked at the other man curiously. Her was around the same age with darker hair and tanned skin.</p><p>""Hi."" Lorissa's warmth brought a smile to the faces of both men.</p><p>""Well, Honey"" smiled Gerald, ""don't you look a picture?"" Rolling her back the card wings of the outfit flapped sweetly.</p><p>""Want me to touch it, Mister?"" Lori asked tilting her head curiously to one side. Gerald's eyes widened in surprise. Even his friend was taken aback by the girl's forwardness.</p><p>""Oh my, you are a lovely little whore, aren't you?""</p><p>""Uh-huh, an' you know I suck real good too.""</p><p>""I'll bet you do.""</p><p>""Which is your desk, Honey?"" Gerald followed Lorissa to the tidy wooden table, pulled out the chair, and asked her to sit. He fumbled in his pants for a few seconds before they fell to the floor and his big old cock jumped out. Still, excited from what had been a wonderful evening Lori giggled and pushed her hair over her shoulder.</p><p>She'd had plenty of practice with the old man and wanted to show him what she could do. It did feel odd though, especially as she'd only just met ""Uncle Gerald."" Bravely Lori put her hand to the man's dick and took a firm grip around the shaft. It strained and he let out a gasp when she touched him.</p><p>""Oh that's it, Sugar"" he encouraged. Lori smiled and began stroking her hand up and down Gerald's length under the watchful eye of his friend.</p><p>""That nice, Mister?"" she grinned, wanking him firmly with one hand and looking up sweetly at his reddening face.</p><p>""Oh yes...oh my...that's..."" Gerald gasped.</p><p>Soon there was a nice blob of goo right in the eye of Gerald's cock. Lorissa could feel him straining in her hand and knew she was doing it well.</p><p>""I'm gonna suck it nice"" she said pushing out her slender neck and slowly tracing her tongue around the tip. She stopped, laughed, and gently slid her lips over the large, bulbous head just as she'd been shown. Gerald felt the warm wet tug on the girl's delicious suck, her tongue flicked the underside of his dick. Resting a hand on her shoulder her head began to bob, eyes fixed on him as she sucked and slurped noisily. Sitting in her very own chair the wings on the Angel's outfit flapped as her back moved gently back and forth. Gerald took a moment to re-affix the tinsel halo to her pretty head, realizing his hand was trembling.</p><p>His friend appeared beside him, cock in hand. For a moment Lorissa considered the two hard shafts, her eyes thoughtful. Slurping back dribble she wiggled her mouth down over the old man and began stroking Gerald firmly with her other hand, coughing as his head touched the back of her throat. Under the encouragement of both men she sucked and wanked greedily.</p><p>""This is naughty"" she thought to herself and wished Mrs. Rawson could see what was going on. ""She'd be real jealous.""</p><p>Keenly the old pervert took Lorissa's hand and led her up to the teacher's chair. There was urgency in his step and the pretty Lolita knew right away she was going to get fucked. She wiped her chin and grinned as he took the lube out of his pocket and greased his erect cock heavily while she watched. Lori felt her heart flutter. She knew how hard her mom had worked on the Angel outfit and it was certainly inspiring the two men. With the man's three thick fingers between her legs, the girl felt him pulling the leotard to one side and lift her into his lap. It felt funny in her Teacher's chair, looking out at all the desks. Gerald watched with a big grin and she returned the look, slipping her arm around his neck and feeling the big cock pressed hard against her back hole.</p><p>""You're such a special little slut, Lorissa"" he whispered in her ear. Shutting her eyes she groaned as he opened her, sliding up inch by inch.</p><p>Lorissa put her boots on the edge of the chair to support herself as the pervert lifted her hips up and down. His cock felt tight up her ass but she knew it wouldn't last long.</p><p>""Balls deep in a li'l Angel"" she heard the man say and looking down realized it was true. With a sniff she rested her back against the pervert's chest, his hands behind her knees fucking upwards with eager, hard strokes. Just as Lori was going numb below the waist the men changed position and Lorissa hung onto Gerald's neck while his cock fucked her tight asshole hard. He slid it quite effortlessly up inside her and began pumping away deep. Eagerly the old Pervert, his cock dripping, took a disposable camera from his pocket and snapped some pictures.</p><p>""Slap, slap, slap"" Gerald's balls met the pretty girl hard until with tears welling in her eyes she felt him stiffen inside her and his thick cum belch up into her body. They stayed like that several minutes until Gerald lifted Lori off his cock and watched as she gingerly took a few steps. The li'l angel's asshole was gaping. ""You OK, Honey?"" the pervert grinned.</p><p>""Yes Sir"" Lori replied, ""it just feels funny.""</p><p>""I'm sure it does."" With one hand across the girl's shoulder, he put his cock out and squirted one, two, three thick shots across her face, closing Lorissa's left eye and messing her fringe. The man's ""stuff"" felt hot and thick, but the way both men looked, a truly special one.</p><p>Sitting at her desk Lori had really had a good day. The play had been fun, but meeting new friends was even better. As Gerald snapped some photographs of her, she smiled sweetly. The mess on her face was running slowly down, stretching and beading off down her leotard.</p><p>""How's it feel to such a cock sucking anal whore, Honey?"" he laughed. Lorissa didn't reply. She knew how it felt alright, and with her Birthday party only weeks away, she knew there'd be more adventures coming soon.</p>"
1022,Lorissa - After the Birthday Party,Carver Hail,,"['M/g', 'oral', 'anal']",,2012-11-03T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>'Happy birthday to you...' the group sang. Kneeling on the chair, in front of an enormous cake, Lorissa grinned and shut her eyes as tightly as she could. With all her friends around her, she could hardly have been happier or more excited about the day ahead. The house was full of fifteen girls from her class; all dressed in their finest party dresses but none looking as sweet as the long-haired honey herself.</p><p>""Happy birthday to you."" Lori smiled down at the candles and glowing cake, her name emblazoned across the top in elaborate pink icing. ""Happy birthday dear Lorissa..."" Today was going to be the best day ever! ""Happy birthday to you.""</p><p>After cake, Lori and her friends began going through the presents she'd received that day, ""awing"" and ""cooing"" noisily as they went. Naturally, she enjoyed the attention. It made her feel very special having everyone's eyes on her and knowing this was ""her"" big day. Her long red party dress with short sleeves looked absolutely perfect. Neat white, bows on the shoulders, a matching belt and white ties drawing her dark hair into two bunches. With her cute white lace-up shoes she looked a picture.</p><p>It was a shame she hadn't had a nice big cock to suck. The thought made her giggle to herself. How the horny old pervert had wanted to be there. How he would have enjoyed the event and meeting her hot little friends. Still, his friend Gerald had promised to see her that afternoon after the party. For now, Lori laughed and played. The girls had an excitable afternoon and there were plenty of games, wrapping paper, cake, and goodies everywhere.</p><p>Behind the house, three perverts; Gerald, Kevin and John waited in the car. It had been John's idea to stay and watch the girls arrive and later, get picked up. What an idea that had been! All were pretty, innocent and intent on enjoying themselves. It was Lorissa that concerned Gerald the most, though. This being her birthday, he was so desperate to see her. The other men had never met her before, but had seen pictures and a video that he had recorded on his mobile phone. All were extremely excited about meeting a real schoolgirl.</p><p>John twiddled his thumbs. Having met Gerald over the 'net, he had listened to him talk about Lorissa for months. She was a sweet brunette, sporty, with a great figure who he and a friend had been training. Even though he'd had several girls before John was very eager to meet the young lady.</p><p>After an hour of her friends leaving, Lorissa appeared at the gate. She was holding a balloon and checked the road carefully before crossing. It had felt weird, lying to her mom and dad about going to her friend Cassie's, but it was the only way. Seeing the car, she grinned. Gerald had brought some friends. The men picked her up and moved quickly, sadly losing the balloon out of the window as they drove and introductions were made. Neither John nor Kevin were disappointed. The girl looked incredible in her perfect party dress. She was so polite and sweet.</p><p>Back at the house, Lorissa sat between the men on Gerald's couch. She enjoyed the kind of attention she was getting. Eyes were all over her. For a while they coaxed and teased, drawing giggles and laughs. John snapped some pictures with a pocket camera. Lori's face lit up when Kevin produced a bag of bangles and trinkets. Her eyes widened in amazement at all the necklaces and bands inside. Then, grinning Gerald handed her a birthday care from the three of them. Inside was $10.</p><p>""Oh, thank you"" the girl beamed holding the bill like it was about to disappear in her hand.</p><p>""You're welcome, Honey"" smiled Kevin, discreetly stroking his cock. Lorissa was hot and he couldn't wait to get at her.</p><p>""How can I make it up to you?"" she smiled, beaming broadly and showing her perfect teeth. The men grinned.</p><p>""You can start by sucking our cocks, Honey"" suggested John.</p><p>Gerald took Lorissa's hand. The little girl jumped to her feet looking incredibly sweet as he sat her on the couch. In moments the excited pervert was unfastening his pants, his thick, fat dick bobbing free. All three of them exchanged a knowing, impatient look. Each eager to have a turn with this hot schoolgirl slut. Dipping into the bag of trinkets, Gerald produced the long plastic necklace and dropped it on his cock so that it hung inches from the tip. Lorissa laughed, her enthusiasm obvious, eyes fixed on the big dick.</p><p>""You ready to suck some cock, Lorissa?"" Gerald grinned. Lori nodded, putting her hand around the shaft of the older man's length and drawing back his foreskin. Kevin and John smiled. It was obvious she had done this a lot of times before.</p><p>Looking confident, Lori opened her mouth and pushed her lips firmly down over Gerald's cock head. Gently she began to bob her neck, her fist tight as the man's balls swung forward with added keenness.</p><p>""Oh yeah, Honey,""' he sighed, taking the girls hand away and lifting her chin. ""Suck that cock on your birthday.""</p><p>Gently he pushed forwards, sliding over her tongue until his tip sat snugly in the back of her throat. Both Lori and Gerald looked into each others eyes. ""That taste good, Honey?"" he mocked, holding her head in place another moment before she gagged and he quickly slid his length out into his hand.</p><p>Lorissa sniffed and rubbed her lips. She liked giving head, but sometimes Gerald could be mean. Determined not to be upset on her birthday, she smiled bravely and turned to Kevin and John.</p><p>Kevin's cock was small and thick. Lorissa sucked as hard as she could, but it was difficult as his balls slapped against her chin. He grunted and groaned so much that more than one she was sure he was going to come. Lori didn't mind cum. In fact Kevin's cock already tasted salty. That would have been a shame before he'd had chance to fuck her birthday ass-pipe. John was standing right next to him, rubbing his tip against her cheek and brushing her hair lovingly behind her ear. When Kevin had done, Lori was a little breathless but she took John's pole firmly in her hand and began wanking and sucking once again.</p><p>John couldn't believe what a pretty or keen little cunt Lorissa was. She sucked, wanked, and used her tongue like a pro, little strings of dribble running down her chin and forming beads that stretched down to her dress front. Gerald returned and took another turn, all three dicks dripping wet in girl drool. Her little muffled voice was so sweet and keen to please.</p><p>""Gerald, are you gonna put your cock in me?"" she asked so boldly and without blinking an eye that all three were taken back.</p><p>""Well sure, Honey,"" Gerald replied rubbing his balls. ""You want us to fuck your hot li'l ass?""</p><p>""Uh-huh, but not too hard.""</p><p>Bending her over the couch, Kevin lifted the dress neatly up around her waist and slowly worked Lori's panties down around her knees. From behind he couldn't resist the sight of her glistening pussy and put his head in to lick.</p><p>""MMM....OOOh"" Lori cooed her body quivering and warm under the man's sensitive touch. She shut her eyes as she felt Gerald's greased first then second finger penetrate her butt, pushing down deep inside her. His cock followed moments later, pushing her firm cheeks apart, pausing once as he squirted more grease inside. Lorissa shut her eyes and moaned. She could sense the men behind her and could hear them whoop as Gerald's cock worked down inside her.</p><p>""This is how we fuck li'l whores, fellas,"" he said, taking her hips and pushing gently in and out.</p><p>Gerald left a gaping ass-pipe and when he pulled out, overflowing grease had left a heavy stain on his couch. Lori grinned naughtily to herself, holding herself open with her hands as Kevin's took over. He fucked her harder, making her body jerk against the cushion as his fat balls slapped noisily away.</p><p>""I'm a big girl now"" Lori sniffed. John didn't think Kevin would last long and indeed when he pulled out at last, the girl's asshole was filled up with jizz.</p><p>""Oh yeah"" the fat man sighed. ""She's a cute fuck-toy for sure."" Lori stood a little wobbly, her dress falling back into place. Gently John lifted her back onto the seat and drew up her legs. Lorissa's pussy was glistening and she smiled around the faces of the three perverts. Keenly he knelt under her gaze and began to lick between her legs. Her feet twitched and she moaned loudly as he ate her, juices flowing on her big day. Lori had been eaten a few times but never as well. She felt herself getting hotter; a tingling that grew and grew until her tummy and legs were suddenly numb. With a gasp she came, delivering sharp exhales of surprise.</p><p>Before she had time to gather herself Lorissa felt John's arm around her waist, lifting her with a sigh. He sat on the couch, the girl in his lap looking down at his erection sticking up between her legs. Carefully he put a hand under her smooth thigh and positioned his cock against her asshole. Lori gripped John's arm as she felt her pipe open once again and gently slide down over his dick.</p><p>Pushing the long hair out of his face John inhaled deeply, his grip tight on Lori's waist, lifting her up and down his shaft. The other men stood and grinned.</p><p>""Mmm, Honey,"" sighed Kevin, ""you look so good with your butt stuffed full of hard cock.""</p><p>It was certainly quite a stretch and the men could see just how brave the young girl was being. Right up until the point John withdrew and squirted his seed heavily up over her pussy and belly.</p><p>An hour or so later, Lorissa walked out of the house with her bag of presents and an ass-full of cum to take home too. She'd had a lot of fun that afternoon and she knew the men had too. Maybe they'd do the same again sometime. Lori knew her number of male fans was growing and she wondered if any of her friends had men who used them. She would have to ask at school. For now though, she still had plenty of her birthday to enjoy.</p>"
1023,"Joanne - Big After School Adventure, Part 1",Carver Hail,,"['M/g', 'oral', 'anal']",,2012-11-03T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Joanne Charles skipped up the path and out of the school gate. As usual, the exceptionally pretty little girl was smiling happily at the world around her. All the more lovely for her bright, inquisitive blue eyes and short, golden blonde hair that bounced playfully around her chin as she went.</p><p>It was not hard to see why Joanne was so well liked by everyone she met. Then she did always look so particularly sweet in her smart, neat uniform. The school girl's tidy, new grey blazer looked so very trim with her crisp white shirt beneath, red tie and plaid matching skirt just above the knee. Not to mention her perfect white ankle socks and shiny black polished shoes that showed the signs of a well-kept young lady.</p><p>It had been sunny for most of that particular day but now a gentle rain was falling and darkness was setting in. Indeed, all the other girls had gone home long ago and though she knew it meant walking home alone Joanne had been glad to stay and help Miss Thomasson with the Easter decorations. That was the type of girl she was, always so helpful and polite. Everyone always said how good she always was, and even though she hadn't been at her new school for very long, Joanne was already well liked with lots of new friends.</p><p>The crossing guard smiled when he saw the perfect school girl waiting patiently by the roadside. Her small blue satchel, embroidered with a purple pony over her shoulder. Joanne often stayed late for cheerleader practice so it was not unusual to see her leaving so late. By then, rain was falling a little harder from the sky. The man, grinning broadly was delighted as the girl turned, placed her lovely little satchel on the floor and took out a pink plastic brolley. As she did so her skirt rose quite wonderfully up over her ass providing a lovely view of her cotton white panties.</p><p>""Staying late again, Joanne?"" he smiled dryly, the steady aching of his dick radiating into his balls as his erection formed into a throbbing hard-on.</p><p>""Yes Sir"" the girl replied politely, her lips spreading into a lovely, sunny smile. She had such lovely skin. A nice tan from all the holidays her rich parents took her on. The man certainly felt some concern for the solitary young girl. Still he knew how much Joanne enjoyed staying late to help her teachers and she was far too sensible to get into trouble. They all said how clever she always was and she was sure to go right home.</p><p>""Well you take care getting home now"" he said, watching as the girl skipped playfully past.</p><p>Joanne made her way slowly down the quiet lane, humming and splashing in puddles as she went. No one was about and she felt excited to be on her own. Today was going to be so much fun that for once she had actually been looking forward to school ending. Joanne thought of all the other girls at home having tea. She wasn't really used to being on her own and her Mommy nearly always picked her up at the gates and drove her home in the car. Not today, though. It was getting dark very quickly and as the park loomed ahead of her Joanne felt a giddy little wobble in her knees. The park was strictly off limits. Mom had always warned to stay away, especially after dark. It was no place for sweet little girls, except in the summer when she went with her little sister Kerry on picnics.</p><p>It had been a week since Joanne had met the man on her way home from school. He had been following her; she was sure of it, although it was so nice to have attention from a grown-up. He had seemed very nice at first, kindly offering to walk with her. Joanne knew not to talk to strangers, but he had said such sweet things, even offering to carry her satchel, which was heavy with school books. The man was far older than Joanne, nearly the same age as her daddy and he seemed just as kind. He had said that he liked school girls a lot and that he wanted to be friends. Adding that he had watched her from the gates and that he liked her more than the other girls because she was so pretty.</p><p>The school girl stopped and checked her plastic wrist watch, a giddy smile spreading across her lips. Whatever could the man have in store for her? She was a little late and would have to hurry. Joanne didn't want to make the man angry with her. Not when she had promised to meet him. She knew that a promise was very special. With an excited giggle she checked the path for people then scrambled quickly up the embankment, pushing through the bushes and out onto the bowling green. It was even darker inside the park and Joanne felt a little scared. Putting down her satchel she brushed the water from her blazer and looked around the silent space. All was still. For a second she thought she might run home. Then satisfied and eager she picked up her bag and set off.</p><p>The pervert paced impatiently up and down the path. He had only recently moved to the area too. It was a nice area, and he had quickly found the nearest school to his home. It was getting late, dark too, and he found himself checking his watch every few minutes and looking up the hill where he hoped that any moment, the school girl would come skipping. She was such a lovely girl, and he had been looking forward to seeing her all day - so fresh and sweet, with a rich mommy and daddy to look after her.</p><p>He had been waiting a long time, staying at the school to watch the other girls come up the path before hurrying over to the park to wait for Joanne. That had gotten him in the mood. The man felt his cock begin to stiffen for the ump-teenth time that day. His balls tightening as he pictured Joanne's blonde hair, bright, willing face, firm young tits and pert ass.</p><p>He smiled with relief when he saw Joanne come trotting down the hill, and was suddenly excited that the perfect girl was still wearing her uniform and had come straight from school as planned. Immediately his dick began to harden up and he felt his throat go dry. To his surprise, she came walking right up to him - such a bold, brave thing.</p><p>""Hello, Sir"" she said warmly, her big beautiful eyes staring up at him.</p><p>""Hello, Joanne"" the man replied checking the path for people and squatting down on his knees. His cock was now a firm erection, squeezing up inside his pants. With one hand he reached out and touched the girl's blazer. She beamed. ""I'm so glad you came today"" he said. ""I think about you all the time.""</p><p>""I think about you too"" said the girl politely. She really was the prettiest, sweetest school girl ever.</p><p>The girl was smiling broadly showing all her perfect teeth her short golden hair swinging as she moved her head, so pleased to see him.</p><p>""Did you work hard at school today?"" the man asked shifting his feet. The girl nodded, her hair bobbing as she did.</p><p>""I came top of the class in maths"" she told him proudly. The man reached into his pocket and discreetly began stroking his cock. Everything about this girl was so lovely.</p><p>""That's very good Joanne. You're so smart. You deserve a treat for doing so well.""</p><p>Joanne took a little step back and looked down at the floor. There was a silence while the man looked lustfully over the young girl.</p><p>""Will you...do me, Sir?"" she asked hopefully. ""Like you said?"" The man smiled, excited by the girl's sudden question. She had obviously been expecting that he would.</p><p>""I don't know Joanne. Would to like me to fuck you?"" The girl looked up at him. She didn't like to hear swear words but they did make her feel good. She nodded shyly.</p><p>""Did you really...do my friends?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes honey"" the man lied. ""I'm fucking all your little friends. But you're a new girl here aren't you, and you don't want to be left out, do you?"" Joanne shook her head. She didn't want to be left out and shook her head. ""No Joanne"" the man said at last. He was hardly able to control his excitement. ""Just ask...it's ok.""</p><p>""Will you fuck me?"" Joanne said quietly. The man grinned and pushed back his hair.</p><p>""I like it when you talk so dirty honey"" he said. ""You're not going to be left out. I'm going to fuck you really hard.""</p><p>""Harder than Chrissie?"" Joanne asked, her best friend's name bringing excitement in her voice.</p><p>""Oh yes"" the man said, his breath almost a gasp as the school girl took his lies. ""I'm really going to pound your beautiful, tight ass.""</p><p>Impatiently, the man reached out and Joanne took his hand. He had had enough games and was ready to see to her now. Checking the path he led the girl quickly into the toilets. It was quite dark inside. Water covered the floor and the windows where all either broken or blacked out with newspaper. His cock throbbing and hard the man took Joanne's satchel from her and dropped it with a splash onto the floor.</p><p>""Will you do me hard, Sir?"" the giddy girl asked hopefully, grinning as he took her shoulders and marched her eagerly up to the end cubicle. Joanne wrinkled her nose as the man pushed her inside and closed the door behind them.</p><p>She couldn't wait to do it, but the floor was covered in water and it smelled bad. There was little space inside. Breathing hard, the pervert took the girl's arms and turned her around to face him. His hands wavered as he reached inside the girl's blazer and felt each of her soft, young tits in turn. His other fist was down the front of his trousers, desperately jerking his hard dick. Happy as ever, Joanne looked up at him with a smile on her face.</p><p>""Turn around Joanne, I want to fuck you now"" the man said. The school girl did as she was told, stumbling against the toilet as she bent over. She reached out and took the dirty lid for support, beaming as the man pulled up her skirt and tugged her cotton white panties down around her knees. With a grin he kicked her feet apart making the knickers torte. Joanne had such a lovely ass with a deep set hole between two pert wonderful cheeks. Quickly the man reached into his pocket and took out his bottle of KY. Greasing his finger he penetrated, making the school girl groan nervously as he began pushing in and out. Joanne loosened slowly as her new boyfriend busily frigged her, applying more grease he enjoyed pushing first one then two fingers into her ass. ""Ready for my cock?"" he gasped, squeezing the tube neatly over his throbbing cock.</p><p>""Yes Sir"" replied Joanne bravely.</p><p>The man shuffled in and taking his dick pushed the end at her asshole. She was so especially tight. Parting her cheeks, he slid in just the head. Then, hardly able to control his excitement, forced his cock down into her. Joanne's mouth dropped. She honked, stumbling her feet wider to accommodate him. Eagerly the man pressed and pressed. The ring of her asshole made a tight hug around his cock as he worked his way in. ""Oh yes, Joanne"" he moaned.</p><p>""Are we doing it yet?"" came the tearful reply, the girl's voice soft and wonderful. Slowly the man pulled out half his cock then pushed it in again. The girl's ass felt wonderfully tight and warm. By the 8th stroke the school girl was loosening well. He was able to fuck Joanne with his hands loosely on her hips. Gasping, he pulled out completely watching as her young hole remained open for a just a second before closing again.</p><p>""Right, Joanne,"" the man grinned. ""I'm going to fuck you hard for being such a good girl.""</p><p>""Do it hard?"" Joanne said, wiping her eyes. Opening her cheeks once more, the man pushed in all the way. The girl's ass graciously opened and accepted him. He slid his cock down to the balls, and in moments was holding her waist and pumping in and out.</p><p>Joanne's ass felt particularly good slapping against his thighs, made pert by lots of time spent on the hockey field or playing for the school netball team. Her cries soon filled the small toilet, joining the man's steady groans and gasps as he gave her everything. She shook, her blonde hair bouncing as he drilled her. ""Oh mommy... mommy"" came her sweet cries as the man's big balls slapped hard and true against her. It felt so deep. Joanne could feel the strength of his fat cock, slugging inside her tight, young pipe. Her small hands laid outstretched, gripping and shaking the toilet as hard as she could.</p><p>Soon the schoolgirl had begun to squelch noisily on each thrust, forcing the man to hold her cheeks together around his cock. She was so nice and slippery. He could pull out completely, leaving a wet, gaping hole, and then slide effortlessly back into her hot, wet ass.</p><p>""Oh my...you're such a good little fuck"" he groaned. Joanne's legs where holding up well, though her knees did tremble mightily. As he drove his dick hard into the girl's pipe, he felt the warmth of cum begin to seep from his head. ""Oh, you little fuck!"" cried the man. Trembling all over, he continued his fucking, squirting and unloading into her until his balls were truly lighter.</p><p>Calmly he pulled out and Joanne stood up. Her cheeks were wet, but she was smiling. ""You did it hard"" she beamed, sniffing and pulling up her panties. ""Oh Joanne, you're such a perfect fuck hole"" he said, tucking himself away. ""Remember not to say anything or you'll be in trouble and I won't be able to see you again."" Joanne nodded, eager to please, and stepped gingerly out of the toilet. As she walked gingerly up the hill, she wondered how she could ever keep this to herself.</p>"
1024,"Joanne - Big After School Adventure, Part 2",Carver Hail,,"['M/g', 'oral', 'anal']",,2012-11-03T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Joanne Charles stood in the corner of the playground. It was another dark, rainy day and the pretty, blonde girl looked a lonely figure all by herself, watching the school-gates hopefully. Over in the yard, Suki, Lucy, and Kimmy where having fun with a skipping rope, singing out loud and chanting a rhyme. They sounded like they where having a good time, but Joanne didn't much feel like joining her little friends. How she wanted to tell them about the man. It had been two long weeks since she had last seen him. Since she had met him in the park after classes and he had buggered her beautiful, firm bum hard. She wasn't sure just what she felt, but she so longed to see him again.</p><p>When Joanne thought of the man, how nice to her he was, it made her feel funny inside. Being an all girls school there were no boys for her to talk to. Only a few male teachers and of course the crossing guard who always seemed to enjoy seeing her in the mornings and after lessons. It didn't seem fair that the man had made her promise not to tell anyone. The bell rang for class and Joanne smiled. She hadn't done much smiling recently. Normally she was such a happy, appreciative girl - so good and clever.</p><p>The teachers wondered whatever the matter was and had asked her parents to the school that night to discuss it. She had made such a popular start, worked hard and had always tried to please. They didn't understand. Around her the other girls began walking and skipping back towards the door, eager for their afternoon lessons. Joanne made to join them, her head down. Then, as she turned she saw something out of the corner of her eye. There, out by the gates; a figure wearing a long coat. Standing looking right at her was the man. The schoolgirl's face lit up and she laughed out loud with joy. Ignoring the bell, she hurried, running and stumbling across the grass.</p><p>The pervert grinned when he saw the girl come running towards him. Joanne really was so very pretty. A perfect shapely body that looked so lovely in her neat uniform. The blazer was so very smart with a crisp white shirt beneath; sweet ankle socks with tiny strawberries embroidered on the tops. Her golden blonde hair was bobbing around her chin as she came towards him. Of all the young girls he had fucked, she was certainly the prize.</p><p>""Hello Joanne,"" he smiled seeing the look of happiness on the girl's face. He knew it was a risk coming to the school gates, but one he had to take. ""I really wanted to come and see you again."" Crouching down, he touched the gates, allowing his cock to stand upright in his trousers. His balls truly ached for this hot little slut. In turn, Joanne's heart was pounding heavily too, and she was breathing so fast she could hardly speak.</p><p>His being here could mean only one thing and she could hardly stop smiling, she was so excited. The man shifted on the other side of the large green gate that separated them, his dick already throbbing against his leg. ""You look so sweet in your uniform"" he said eyeing the firm bumps of the schoolgirl's young tits. Her blue eyes were wide and loving.</p><p>""I've missed you,"" she said at last. Joanne wanted to ask him why he hadn't been at the park this week or last. Why he hadn't met he like he'd promised. But now she felt giddy and couldn't stop beaming.</p><p>""I'd really like to see you...after school, Joanne"" the man said, the impatience returning in his voice. The girl grinned, enjoying it as the man eyed her body. His gaze finally rose from her tanned legs to the small plaid skirt that covered her peach of an ass. She knew what that meant.</p><p>""Are you going to 'do' me again?"" she teased hopefully though she already knew the answer. The man leaned closer and Joanne could see it made him excited to hear her say it. ""Are you going to do me nice and hard again, sir?"" she asked.</p><p>""Oh yes, Joanne"" he said breathlessly, sliding his hand down his pants. ""I want to fuck you and I can't wait."" The girl put her fingers in her mouth as if thinking. Behind her the bell rang again calling her to lessons. Thinking hard, she looked back towards the classrooms.</p><p>""You can come to my house tonight after tea"" she said. ""Mommy and daddy are coming to school.""</p><p>""...and they're leaving you all alone in that big house?"" the man grinned. Joanne nodded excitedly.</p><p>""Would you like to come and see my bedroom?"" she asked. ""We can have a party.""</p><p>""A party"" the man smiled. ""Oh yes, Joanne. I'd love to see your sweet little bedroom and all your cute toys."" The schoolgirl gave a last smile and turned on a second thought.</p><p>""If you like, you could fuck me on my bed and all my toys can watch.""</p><p>Joanne waited while upstairs her rich parents got ready to go out. She had been thinking what she should do all day and was so excited. The pretty girl listened as her daddy put on his coat and her mommy shouted upstairs that they wouldn't be long. She had been waiting anxiously for them to go.</p><p>""Be good honey"" she called. ""Watch your sister and don't answer the door to anyone.""</p><p>When the door finally closed Joanne listened and heard the lock being turned. She was going to be such a bad girl. Her heart jumped and excitedly she ran through the hall to her sister Kerry's room. Then, happy that Kerry was watching cartoons she returned to her bedroom.</p><p>Quickly the young girl ran to her wardrobe. There, hanging inside was her special and favorite pink party dress. It was almost brand new and decorated with lace around the neck and sleeves. Joanne knew she wasn't supposed to put it on without permission but so wanted to make the man happy and was sure he would like it. Giggling out loud, she it down, undressed and slid the garment over her head. Maybe the man would prefer it if she didn't put her panties back on? Beaming with enthusiasm, she tied her shoelaces. This was going to be such fun.</p><p>With giddy, nervous breaths, the schoolgirl went downstairs. She really did look a picture in the pink lacy dress with her golden hair bouncing around her chin. It was going to be a party after all. Joanne loved parties. She took two glasses from the cupboard, opened the fridge and poured out some lemonade. Then she got two plates and put out some cake. Lastly the girl kneeled on a kitchen chair and got down the key to the back door from the wall. Hurriedly she unlocked it and turned to sit facing, her blue eyes fixed on the window pane in the centre of the large oak door. Joanne swung her legs and watched and waited several minutes before the handle finally turned. She held her breath as the man peered in. He grinned broadly when he saw her and slid fully into the kitchen, closing the door behind him and re-locking it</p><p>""Hello again Joanne"" he said, taking off his coat. ""I was just waiting to make sure your parents left.""</p><p>""Did they?"" asked Joanne.</p><p>""Oh yes"" replied the man. ""They won't be back for a long time."" The schoolgirl smiled her broadest. After all, this was her special plan.</p><p>""I like your house, Joanne"" the man said, looking around and closing the door. It was obvious the girl's parents were very well-to-do. He put his coat over the chair then turned his attention fully to the perfect young girl. His erection was throbbing viciously in his trousers and never believing that he would ever be so bold. ""That's a sweet dress"" he said, his voice wavering with lust and expectancy. ""You look so lovely sitting there."" Joanne smiled shyly on the complement. She could hardly contain her excitement.</p><p>""It's my favorite,"" she said. ""Do you really like it?""</p><p>""Oh yes"" replied the man. ""It's the prettiest dress I've ever seen, and you're the sweetest girl I've ever seen.""</p><p>""I got some goodies"" she said.</p><p>""Oh yes"" replied the man. ""I remember we're having a party and see I brought you a present."" The girl's mouth dropped as the man produced a small, stuffed panda bear. Eagerly she took him and gave the toy a hug.</p><p>""He...he's wonderful...thank you, Sir!"" she smiled. No one had ever been this nice before.</p><p>""You're welcome, Joanne"" the man said, his cock now standing to attention inside his pants.</p><p>""Do you want to see my room?"" she asked suddenly, her eyes wide. The man nodded and Joanne jumped off the chair. Taking his hand she led him quickly though the hall and up the stairs, her heart beating faster as she pushed open the door and ran ahead into her bedroom. It was quite large and particularly lovely. The walls were pink and covered with pictures and posters, mostly of animals. The bed was yellow with a mountain of cute, cuddly toys piled around the head. Over by the dresser was a small, cute rocking horse. Joanne laughed and ran over to the bed, taking the stuffed panda and hugging it tightly.</p><p>Watching the man keenly she sat back, spread her knees and let her dress rise neatly over her bald, virgin pussy. It was so exciting. Her chest was pounding like a butterfly. Joanne smiled her sweetest as the man accepted the invitation, his throat dry as he admired the girl's pretty cunt. Being in a little girl's bedroom was such a thrill and he felt desperate to finally release his cock.</p><p>""What's his name?"" he smiled, letting his pants slide to the floor and his hard dick pop out.</p><p>""He's Percy"" Joanne grinned, her eyes fast on his cock.</p><p>""Well, honey"" he said. ""I'm sure Percy would love to see you suck.""</p><p>""I've not done that before!"" Joanne said in surprise and eager to try.</p><p>""I don't know sweetheart...you think you can put my big dick in your hot little mouth?""</p><p>""I can...I can"" the schoolgirl grinned, bouncing happily. Approaching the bed the man took the panda and put it facing them for a prize view of the action.</p><p>""I'll suck it real nice"" the schoolgirl said, wrapping her fist tightly around the shaft.</p><p>With his hands on his hips the man moaned under the girl's touch. Giggling, Joanne looked down at the dick in front of her, and with one movement took hold and pushed it into her mouth. The warm, wet touch of her tongue made the man's balls tighten immediately and he groaned out loud, staggering his feet apart.</p><p>""Oh yes...that's it, honey."" he sighed as her lips spread around him drew back then took him again. ""Oh you're so special....so good"" he added as the girl's head bobbed between his legs, her fresh, young scent intoxicating. Cooing, Joanne concentrated hard, sucking gently while rubbing his shaft with her fist, imitating the movements she had seen. The dick felt big in her mouth, but she liked it.</p><p>""Oh, that feels good"" the man sighed, the girl's big, blue eyes looking up at him as she sucked. Already her dribble was dripping from the underside of his shaft and wetting her hand. Joanne, willing as ever, let the cock fall from her mouth and a little spew of drool leaked from her lips and rolled down her chin. She smiled took his dick and began sucking it again.</p><p>""That's right, Joanne. Oh, you're such a good little cocksucker"" he added. Her head bobbed and her hair swung nicely during the blowjob. She liked doing it, though it was very rude. When she stopped and looked up at him for approval his face was quite red.</p><p>""I'm ready to fuck you, honey"" he gasped. ""I'm really gonna fuck your gorgeous little ass today.""</p><p>""You gonna do me good?"" Joanne laughed excitedly.</p><p>Impatiently the man lifted her legs, effortlessly forcing Joanne onto her back. The pink dress flopped up around her waist. Then, eyes to the ceiling of her room, she giggled as the man greased her bum with lubricant from his pocket. Softly he began pushing his finger knuckle deep into her ass. Joanne was very soft but had soon taken two fingers. With her asshole open quite readily, she reached out, took the Panda and stood it next to her.</p><p>""Ok honey...ready for my cock?"" he asked. Looking up at her pretty shoes and lacy socks dangling above her head the schoolgirl nodded, closing her eyes as his greasy cock squeezed up against her. ""Oh, you pretty little slut"" he gasped, a small honk rising in her voice as he pulled out and pushed in again. Quickly the pervert pushed the girl's knees up and made her put her hands on her lovely bum.</p><p>""Hold yourself open"" he hissed pressing the tip of the lubricant into her hole and squirting it up.</p><p>Joanne beamed, her smile showing as the man continued feeding his dick in and out of her tight pipe, working his way in though the tight, greased ring of her deep-set asshole. ""Oh yes Joanne...oh, you're so lovely"" he gasped.</p><p>""I like that, sir"" Joanne said, her young voice wavering just as little as she gripped her bed.</p><p>""I know you do, Joanne"" the man replied. ""You love being buggered don't you?""</p><p>""Yes Sir."" In moments the girl was taking his cock more easily. Loosening as the grease oozed out of her and down the side of her pretty yellow bed sheet. Gasping he wiped his brow and put his foot up on the bed. Gradually he began to pump a little harder.</p><p>""Oh..oh...OH..OH.."" Joanne began to call, her bed shunting against the wall with each stroke. The man felt so deep inside and so hard. His balls were smacking noisily against her. Joanne gave muffled, but brave, mews as her boyfriend butt-fucked her. She looked to Mr. Panda, who was watching and enjoying the sight.</p><p>""He likes that, Joanne,"" gasped the man. ""He thinks you're wonderful.""</p><p>The fucking continued until the schoolgirl found herself sniffing back tears - her ass feeling so stretched and full of cock. By then the man had begun to feel the warmth of his cum leaking into her tight bum. ""Oh yes,"" he gasped. ""I'm going to cum, honey. I want to shoot right in your face, ok?""</p><p>""Yes sir"" Joanne nodded, her bottom lip wobbled as her legs were driven harder back over her head. ""You're fucking me nice, aren't you sir?"" she sniffed. Pulling out in haste, the man kneeled forward and grunted in satisfaction as his thick seed squirted all over the girl's mouth and cheek. Joanne closed her eyes tightly in surprise, listening to the man's eager gasps as his hot, wet cum splattered her.</p><p>""Oh...oh yes"" he sighed, squeezing every last drop from his greasy cock.</p><p>""You'll have to get cleaned up before your parents get home"" the man said as he tucked himself away. Joanne nodded, but now she felt bad that he was about to leave again. Jumping off the bed and rearranging her dress, she reached out and took his hand.</p><p>""You'll come and see me again, won't you?"" she said, her blue eyes wide and hopeful.</p><p>""Yes, honey. You're my favorite slut"" he replied. ""Maybe next time you can introduce me to your little sister? Kerry, is it?"" Joanne nodded eagerly. ""Maybe I'll see you both next time.""</p>"
1025,Daddy & Little Sara's Photo Shoot,Casper,happy9924@hotmail.com,"['MMg', 'inc', 'reluc', 'bd']",,2011-07-19T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I own and operate a small photographic business in a small town. I picked a small town to stay out of the radar. I take all kinds of pictures from wedding, school, birthday and family photos I all do video for all the above. I also do some videos of Porno, Bondage and S&amp;M if the price is right.</p><p>On this one day this nice looking guy about 30 brought his 10 year old daughter in to get some pictures taken. I try hard not look at little girls with sexual interest but damn she looked very pretty long blonde hair and two little budding breasts that pushed her sweater out away from her otherwise flat chest and a very cute behind my cock was hard as a rock.</p><p>Ben told me he wanted some special pictures of the two of them and he said Bill Gladstone told him to come and see me then handed me a business card where Bill put a code on the back. This code was to let me know it was safe to shoot any kind of photos that he wanted me to do for them.</p><p>Ben took me aside and told me his wife left him and he had two daughter's Sara 10 and Kathy 8 he also said he was getting horny and sense his wife left he has been looking at his little girls in a different way and started to coop little feels here and there but he wanted to advance the two little girls along so he could have complete sex with them and he wanted to start with Sara here.</p><p>He also said he wanted to start by having her model some different outfits that he had in his bag that he brought with him and with any luck the both of them without any clothes on and any if I would help him try to get her to play and even suck on him before the day was through.</p><p>As I went through the bag I was very happy to see some very sexy clothes for her to model in including a micro bikini, nylons, guarder belt, short skirt, see thru tube top, thong panties and high heels sandals. I called Sara over to show her the stuff, her father just stood back to view her reaction to the clothes. Sara seemed very excited as I told her how pretty she would look in them and she should be very happy her Daddy love her enough to bring her here and have me take lots of pictures of her and her Daddy together.</p><p>I picked up my camera turned on the video cameras and told Sara she should start by going over and giving her Daddy a nice kiss she ran over to him I started taking pictures and Ben kneeled down and she gave him a quick kiss. No Sara not like that here at the studio I want you to kiss your daddy like your mommy use to kiss him now open you mouth and let Daddy put his tongue inside.</p><p>Ben did not need to be asked twice although he was smart enough not to force too much in until Sara got use to it. Ben I said why don't you pick up your budding little daughter and keep kissing her as I can get some nice pictures and maybe give her butt a little squeeze and even a little pinch.</p><p>Oh that looks nice now rub her butt a little as you kiss her. That's it great now Sara doesn't that feel nice when Daddy kisses and rubs you like that. Little Sara just said un-ha. You are very lucky to have a Daddy that loves you so much to do this with you now put your legs around your Daddy's waist and I helped her till her leg were stretched nice and wide then I took the opportunity to brush my hand across her little pussy.</p><p>Ben keep up the kissing and slide your hands under the legs of her shorts and rub both sides of her nice little butt as he did I asked Sara now I bet that feels even better now doesn't it? Sara broke off the kiss and looked at me and nodded. Sara now please look over at the video camera and say ""I love it when my Daddy kisses me and rubs my butt.""</p><p>Sara spurted out I love it when Daddy kisses me and rubs my butt."" Good girl I said you are doing a great job now keep saying that and as she started repeating the words I told her to.</p><p>I reached down and guided Ben's hand even deeper up her leg till he felt her little sex Sara just finished saying rubs my buuuuutt as her Daddy's hand felt her little pussy. ""Daddy she said that's not my."" I stop her right there and said now Sara be a good girl for your Daddy and let him make you feel good. Sara honey please put your head down on your Daddy's shoulder for me. Just like that good girl I said and now Ben I want you to continue probing her little pussy and stimulate it for about 10 minutes.</p><p>As I clicked off picture after picture I said Sara honey you are being a good little girl I bet your little pussy is feeling good right now. Please ask your Daddy nicely to push a finger inside you nice and slow. Sara lifted her head and with tears running down her face she said Daddy can you Pleeeeeese!!! As Ben forced his big finger deep inside Stoooop!!! Sara screamed out its too big it's too big she cried as Ben continued probing her. I just kept taking more pictures as Ben finger fucked his little Sara.</p><p>Ok you two why don't you go put on you bathing suits and they headed to the changing room Ben came out first wearing a very small Speedo this was the first time I seen his package he was Hugh. Ben I said how big are you? He smiled and said 11 inches long and 2 ¾ girth. I said if you put that thing into those girls you will hurt them very badly.</p><p>Ben said he would love to hear both of them scream as I forced as much of my cock into them as possible. When I fucked their mother she would cry the whole time I loved hearing her beg and plead as I fucked her deep and hard and I am sure my two little girls will cry, beg and plead even more as I stretch their little pussy's with my big cock.</p><p>Sara came out you could see she was a little embarrass by how small the suit was I piped up and said honey you look so pretty and very sexy her little breasts stuck out so proudly and I could see the folds of her pussy I had not noticed before the Ben ripped the liner out of the suit I had her come over to adjust her suit making sure it went into the folds of her pussy and took many opportunities to feel her little sex parts as I adjusted the suit I even managed to accidentally drop her strap just to see her pink nipple.</p><p>After we were set I had her pose in lots of different ways and as she was getting comfortable I had her bend over then open her legs then I had Ben get in the photos with her and she was all smiles as I clicked off many pictures then I nodded and said to Ben to lower his hands over her breasts Sara looked a little shocked as Ben followed my directions after a few more shots I said now squeezed her little breasts then she squealed as I told him to roll her nipple thru the bikini top. Great now fluff her breasts up a little pull her nipples out from her chest.</p><p>I kept shooting picture after picture acting like everything was normal as her Daddy molested his 10 year old daughter in front of me and the cameras. I kept telling her what a good girl she was being for her Daddy you are so lucky to be here getting your pictures taken with him Sara I bet that feels real nice to have your nipples stimulated and look how hard there getting. Sara honey you look so pretty I bet your little pussy is starting to tingle.</p><p>As she stood there Ben tweaked and toyed with first one nipple and then did the same thing too the other one. Sara you are doing great and I nodded to Ben and he slid both hands through the sides of her top and molested her tiny breasts Sara stood still and her eyes were wide and a little misty as her Daddy played under her suit for awhile before he pulled one hand out and pulled the string of her bikini top and pulled it down below her now exposed hard little nipples.</p><p>I zoomed in for a nice close up of her two pretty preteen breasts and then a close up of her face now filled with tears. Sara you are such a good girl letting us see you pretty little titties then I leaned in closer and sucked her little nipple into my mouth and then kissed it Sara went to push me away but her Daddy grabbed her hand and said be a good girl let Mr. Mark have a little taste honey as more tears flowed down her face I sucked the other breast into my mouth then I started switching back and forth between them as Ben held her for me.</p><p>When I finished I looked at Sara and thanked her and told her how good she tasted she turned around to hide her face and ended up putting her face right into her Daddy's cock Ben just grabbed her head and held it there and rubbed his bathing suit covered cock around her face, then pulled out his now hard cock and as Sara looked at the huge weapon in shocked then Ben pushed it to her lips and said Sara honey Daddy wants you to kiss it.</p><p>And as tears flowed down her sad face Ben pushed it to her lips and I said what a good girl you have here Ben, now Sara I think Daddy would like it if you would suck on him. Sara you are such a lucky little girl not many girls get to show there Daddy how much they love them by doing this for then now open nice and wide and show your Daddy how much you really love him. Sara reluctantly opened her mouth and Ben wasted no time in pushing his large cock into his scared crying little daughter's mouth</p><p>Sara you are doing a great job and you are very lucky too your Daddy has a very big cock for you to play with as I clicked photo after photo the tears were still flowing down her little face with her cheeks bulged out from her Daddy's huge tool. I kept saying that's a good girl then I said I think Sara you can take a little more into your little mouth as pushed her face further down her Daddy's shaft till I heard her start to gag as I took more photos I was hard as a rock as I seen Ben had only 3 inches of his 11 inches in her mouth and boy I could not wait to watch him force the other 8 inches down her little throat.</p><p>As Sara stood there getting abused by her Daddy I took the opportunity to pull the strings on her bikini bottoms and remove them. I got some close ups of her sweet round little butt then as Bill held her on his cock I pushed her legs apart and I got some really great photos of her bald preteen little pussy. After I had the photo's I needed I pushed my face into her cunt and started eating her out as her Daddy fucked her mouth although Sara was still crying she started moving her hips and pussy around as I licked and nibbled at this beautiful little preteen that stood before me.</p><p>She did not want us doing this stuff to her she was always told by her mother that you should not do any sex stuff until you are married but she was starting to get excited as I sucked on her little pussy she never felt anything like this before. She was still crying as her father fucked her face but she was now trying to push her little cunt further into my mouth as I licked nibbled and sucked her little preteen cunt.</p><p>You like that don't you Sara? All I heard was a gurgle and gagging sound as her Daddy pounded her little tear struck face. I laughed and said you must you are not complaining. I think I will just stick a big finger up your little asshole I bet you will really like that then I just shoved my spit covered finger all the way in I could hear her scream around her Daddy's big cock as Ben heard this he shoved his cock in and half the way down poor little Sara's throat and started firing hot loads of cum into Sara's belly and as the cum lubed her tiny throat Ben use this opportunity to force the remainder of his 11 inches in and down the now suffering to breathe little slut's throat.</p><p>Then Ben pulled out some what her fired two hot loads into her mouth to give her a good taste then he pulled out completely tipping her head back and made her swallow the fowl mixture and told her she better get used to it because sense that useless cunt of a mother left it was going to be your job to take over her duties and little Miss Sara I mean all her wifely duties.</p><p>Sara look up at her Daddy still gagging and crying with tears flowing non stop and Ben just smiled and said you do have three holes for Daddy to squirt all this nice cum into and this is just one of them just think when Daddy pushes his big cock into your other two holes I am going to stretch them out real good won't that be so nice.</p><p>I told Ben I have a ball gag it made for an adult women but I'll bet we could get it into her little mouth if we try hard enough. Ben smiled and said that sounds like a good idea to me please get it no sense waiting she's already crying anyway I my well bust that little pussy wide open for her too I all ready waited way to long and now that her mothers gone no ones going to stop me from using her anytime I want.</p><p>Isn't that right Sara my soon to be little CUM SLUT you are going to be Daddy's good little Wife and take all his hot Daddy's CUM.</p><p>I left and came back with the gag and showed it to Sara I said this will keep you quiet as Daddy pushes all his great big cock into your little pussy while I take lots of pictures so you will always remember your first time and Ben here is something for you take a couple of these Viagra's pills it will keep you hard for hours and put this COCK RING on it will make you last a long time I know you will want to enjoy her virgin pussy for a very, very long time and I will get a lots of pictures and even a video of you stretching her little holes.</p><p>Ben said he needed to use the bathroom before we started and asked where it was I just laughed and said Ben it's right in front of you and I pointed to little Sara's mouth Ben said I never tried that before.</p><p>I told Sara you don't mind if Daddy uses your little mouth as his toilet do you honey? Sara tried to run but I caught her and grabbed her arms putting them behind her back as Ben forced his big cock into his daughter's mouth then starting pissing. Pee was coming out around his cock so I force Sara's face farther down onto Bens cock till the leaking stopped and little Sara was forced into being a good little toilet for her Daddy.</p><p>After Ben finished filling her belly he said that was great I will have to remember that for the next time and as we talked poor little Sara was wrenching and gagging on the fowl taste in her mouth. I looked down at her and said don't worry honey you will get use to it my kids did all though it took awhile before they didn't turn a little green I said with a smirk.</p><p>I pulled out a fold up full size bed over to the center of the room I tied some rope to the metal frame and then I took the ball gag over to Sara she had tears in her puffy eyes and was still trying to get that fowl taste out of her mouth from the rank piss. I told her to open up and she tried to back away but I caught her by the hair and pulled her close to me then I pulled her hair till she opened her mouth and started forcing the ball gag in and past her teeth she was struggling to get it out but I put the straps around her head and fasten them very tightly making sure she could not get it out of her mouth.</p><p>Then I led her over to the bed and told her to lay down she started shaking her head as to say please don't make me do this so I gave her ass a good hard smack and said get on the bed or I will use a cane on that sweet little ass of yours. That must have scared her because she laid down on the bed then I pulled her arm over to the side and fastened it to the rope pulling it as far as I could then I repeated this to her other arm Sara was crying into her gag as I tied a rope to each of her ankles then Bill and I each pulled one back over her head then out towards the poles welded to the outside of the mattress frame making sure her legs were as wide as I could get them putting a big strain on her groin area I did not want this little poor little girl to be able to escape the first rape of her Daddy's big cock as her ripped her tiny pussy open.</p><p>I new this was going to hurt her very badly because of Ben's size but what the fuck Ben supported this little slut for the last 10 years it was time for her to repay her Daddy with her hot little body. I tried to help her a little I pulled out a tube of KY jelly and forced about ½ of the large tube into her little cunt and as she cried I said you will thank me for this Sara this may save you from your Daddy's big cock ripping you apart.</p><p>When I was done I played with her nice little nipples for a few minutes to make them hard then I took some nice close-ups of them and a few more of her virgin pussy.</p><p>Ben I do believe she is all ready and waiting for you to receive her first good hard fuck from her loving Daddy.</p><p>Ben finished his drink and came over to the bed god he was huge 11 inches of hard cock which he had nicely groomed and trimmed and he had on that cock ring I gave him pushing all that blood up into his shaft and the big purple knob on the end.</p><p>As I got all the cameras in place and running Ben asked Sara are you ready for Daddy to make you his sweet little cock slut making sure she got a good look at his big fuck stick. Little Sara was crying and shaking her head No, No you could see she was pleading behind the gag. Ben just smiled as he climbed between her legs and started rubbing that big purple mushroom all around her little pussy pushing it in a little.</p><p>Sara was in panic mode trying to escape her fate but to no avail Ben started pushing his fuck stick into his little preteen daughter as she screamed into the gag Ben said now be a good girl for Daddy and open up nice and wide for my big cock and he thrusted in hard tearing her hymen to pieces and sinking about 3 inches into her tiny body making her eyes bug out and scream at a new high.</p><p>I made sure to get lots of close-ups of her pussy with her Daddy big cock in it and a lot of pictures of her distorted screwed up tear stricken face as Ben continued the rape of his 10 year old daughter Ben kept thrusting in and out and after a few minutes he had a good 6 inches in Sara's wrecked little cunt she was never going to be the same ever again all her innocents and pride were now shattered as her Daddy made her into his whore not his sweet little girl just his fucking whore a piece of meat to use and abuse when ever he wanted and she knew things were never going to be the same as she starred up at the man that used to be nice to her and give her hugs and read to her at night before she went to sleep.</p><p>Sara honey I hope you are enjoying this fucking as much as Daddy is I want us to be close like this for many years as Ben smiled down as his tear struck daughter an thrusted in even harder busting through her cervix and into the soft tissues of her womb Ben was now 8 inches into her body and I got some great shots as you could see her tummy bulge and the outline of Ben's huge cock as it was past her belly button god it must have been tearing her up inside.</p><p>Sara could not even scream anymore her heart was broken why was her Daddy doing this to her she was wracked with so much pain and guilt she wondered did I do something to cause this was I a bad girl and am I being is punished maybe I was bad and deserve this maybe I am a slut. I am sorry if I was a bad girl somebody please make this stop. But it did not stop Ben continued her 1st rape for over an hour and now he had all 11 inches up into his little daughter and he was fucking her like a well seasoned whore.</p><p>As I took even more pictures I could not believe that little Sara started lifting her little hips up meeting Ben's thrusts and trying to get even more of his big cock inside her then she lifted up higher and held that position for a minute then collapse back down.</p><p>I could not believe this little girl managed to climax as her Daddy pounded her tiny pussy so I untied her hands and she put them around Ben pulling him closer and started lifting her hips again meeting each thrust.</p><p>After about 90 minutes Ben finally blew his wad deep into Sara's womb when he pulled out a river of cum and blood followed and her pussy gaped open I could she all the way down to her shattered cervix Ben leaned down and kissed Sara on her little nose and licked the tears from her eyes he said Sara I love you so much this felt so nice for Daddy thank you for giving me your little body and letting me be you first lover it make me feel so special and I know we are going to be doing this a lot from now on I now you want to please Daddy with your little fuck hole now don't you and Ben pulled Sara's chin up and down for her as the tears flowed down her face she knew that she was his whore.</p><p>Ben said to me wow did that feel I can't believe I waited so long to bust her cherry I am hungry is their any place to get some food before I bust her ass cherry I told him the best place was 2 blocks down. He asked if I would watch Sara for him and he would be back in about an hour I said I would if he didn't mind if I played with Sara while he was gone I have a few clients that want a few special hard and cruel shots of a preteen under sever stress. Ben said that would be fine just don't do any permanent damage to my little slut. I said she would be a little sore but nothing that would not heal up in a few days.</p><p>As soon as Ben left I look at Sara are you ready for some real fun I need some photo's of a little preteen in great pain for my internet friends and I will be hurting you a little as she seen me raise up a ridding crop and bring it down hard across her small tit boy did she whale and I raise up and then came down on the other one I must have hit them about 20 time each as she screamed into the gag as the video cameras rolled I took the opportunity to take some pictures of her tortured chest then I put the camera down and said time for your little pussy and I hit her over and over making sure the cameras got everything.</p><p>After the photo shoot I was paid and we cleaned up poor little Sara Ben made her suck me off as thanks for taking their pictures. Then we got her dressed and we said our good byes and they left I did get to do a photo shoot with her little sister Kathy a few weeks later because she was only 8 years old Ben had asked me fuck her he said she would be to small yet for his big cock he was just going to use her mouth till she was a little older I did not mine a bit to an 8 year old even my little 6 inch cock felt huge and boy did I enjoy her. I did not see them again until I ran into Sara at the mall she was 12 years old now and about 4 months pregnant with decent size tits a nice little belly sticking out under her cutoff shirt and short skirt I smiled and asked Daddy's? As I gave her tummy a little pat and pinched her nipple and said congratulations. Uh Ha she said and smiled back at me and Daddy is happy too the doctor said it is going to be a little girl and Daddy said I bet she is going to be a good slut just like her Mommy and Aunt Kathy then she gave me a kiss and said goodbye and left.</p><p>The End</p>"
1026,Sara's Little Sister Kathy's Photo Shoot,Casper,happy9924@hotmail.com,"['Mg', 'nc', 'rape', 'oral', 'anal', 'ws']",Sara's Little 8 year old sister Kathy is dropped off at the studio by her father to have her pussy opened up so when he gets her home and start fucking her with his big 11 inch cock it won't hurt her as much.,2011-10-26T00:00:00,"I hope you for enjoying this and if you did enjoyed the story, please send me a note at happy9924@msn.com. I try my best but my spelling leaves a lot to be desiried. Also, please share any fantasies, memories, suggestions, etc. I'm a new writer and always looking for ideas for new stories. And of course, there is no way for me to verify if something actually happened or if it is pure fantasy. I'm interested most themes that involve Mg,mg, mild sad, bd, mild tort, spank, cons, nc, reluc, coercion I pretty much like everything except for SNUFF this is all just fantasy here fokes. 'NOBODY should ever hurt a child I do not advocating doing any of these things to or with children.'","<p></p><h5>This is the 2nd part of Daddy &amp; Little Sara's Photo Shoot</h5><p>Ben called and asked me if he could dropped off Kathy his 8 year old daughter in about 3 weeks and he wanted me to open her up because he knew if he did it with his big 11 inch cock she would surly be damaged he knew with my 6 inch cock she would be hurt a little but not damaged.</p><p>Ben also wanted to know if he could leave her with me for a few days so he could concentrate on working over Sara's pussy and ass without any interruption. I told him a month would be better but I would be happy to help him out for a few days. ""Like Duh Who The Fuck Would Pass Up An Opportunity To Fuck An 8 Year Old Girl"" He also wanted me to do a photo shoot of her.</p><p>As soon as I got off the phone I started gathering a few things and making a list of other things I needed. Then I got on line and went to my website and started taking requests of things they would like to see done to the little 8 year old during the few days she would spend with me.</p><p>Between the video's and pictures I should make a pretty good chunk of change and enjoying little Kathy's body to it fullest.</p><p>When Ben brought Kathy over I let them in ""Oh my God I thought"" Kathy was even more beautiful the her sister Sara just not quite so big but she still showed budding tiny breasts pushing her shirt out away from her chest. ""I could not wait to try those little titties out.""</p><p>I shook Ben's hand then knelt down and introduced myself to little Kathy. Hello their you must be Kathy my name is Mr. Mark it sure is a pleasure to meet such a pretty little girl I am looking forward to having you stay with me for the next few days.</p><p>Ben gave her a quick hug shook my hand and then he was off for a Fuck Fest with Sara his 10 year old daughter.</p><p>Well honey I am so glad you are here, did your Daddy tell you that I will be taking lots of pictures and some video's over the next few days as you model lots of outfits for me as we play some naughty adult games.</p><p>But first let's get you into the bathtub and get you all clean so we start having you model some nice clothes for me. So I took Kathy's hand and led her into the bathroom and filled the tub after it was done I reached down and lifted her shirt up and over her head before she had anytime to object or protest.</p><p>My Kathy you sure have pretty little titties and look at the very nice little puffy's nipples on them. Kathy raised her hands to cover them, what's the matter are you embarrassed or something? She said yes as she looked up at me.</p><p>Well there is no need to be embarrassed I like looking and playing with pretty little titties like you have I bet you even have a nice little hairless pussy for me to play with too as I reached out and pulled her shorts and panties down to her ankles then lifted each leg to pull them off her little feet which gave me my first look at her little charms.</p><p>Oh honey you are so pretty will you please put your arms down and let me have a nice look at your sweet little body that's better Kathy you do not need to be embarrassed at all I really do like looking at it you have very nice titties and full meaty pussy lips and your clit is so big are you getting excited? Do you like having men look at you you're hot little body? She just looked shyly up at me but did not say anything.</p><p>And look your clit looks wet and is sticking out like a little penis then I flicked it with my finger causing her to moan and move her hips closer to my hand as I pulled and flicked the little tender bud getting her wetter and wetter then I pulled her closer to me as I licked the sucked on her clit Kathy was moaning then screamed out as she pulled my head into her pussy as she had a nice big orgasm.</p><p>After Kathy recovered from her big orgasm I smiled as her and put her into the tub and started washing her beautiful little body taking extra time with her sexual areas. I also kept talking with her the whole time and keeping her excited and aroused and explaining to her that over the next few days she would be modeling clothes, showing off and using her body do all kinds of sex stuff basically anything to please me and maybe some of my special friends.</p><p>She would be expected to cooperate and do everything I wanted or I would have to punish her as I looked at Kathy I smiled and said but I am sure that you will be a good girl for me or any of my friends and let us do sex stuff with you isn't that right as I pulled and twisted one of her puffy nipples just enough to get her undivided attention.</p><p>Kathy cried then winced as I twisted her little nipple making her dance around trying to escape the pain,. You are going to do everything I say and tell you to isn't that right honey? Yeeeeeees I will pleeeeese stop pleeeeese stop.</p><p>Good girl honey as I released her nipple then pulled her close and kissed her and I forced my tongue into her little mouth she surprised me by sucking on it as it entered her mouth then I said to her that we were going to have so much fun as I lifted her out of the tub and started drying her off.</p><p>After she was dry I carried her into the other room and helped her into one of the outfits I had for her to model for me it was a tiny skirt tiny white see thru panties and a white thin blouse which I tied so it was just under her little titties.</p><p>I was happy with the look I could plainly see her nipples and when she lifted her skirt I was able to clearly make out her full pussy and even better that nice big clit was poking straight out she looked scrumptious. After I added some lipstick, blush and a little eye shadow I knew the camera was going to love her and I was going to love fucking all 3 of her holes.</p><p>Oh Kathy you look so pretty and I lifted her and carried her over to the full length mirror and set her down in front of it Kathy was smiling as she turned around to look at herself in it I picked up the camera and started taking pictures.</p><p>Kathy was a real ham she played it up for the camera big time putting her hands behind her head lifting up her long brown curly hair as I kept taking pictures she leaned down giving me a great unknowing shot of her puffy little titties.</p><p>Very nice now turn around lean over and stick your little butt out at me great keep doing that and then I reached out and flipped up her shirt and took more pictures as she pushed out her tiny butt even farther everything was clearly visible through the see thru panties as I clicked away.</p><p>That's it now open your legs wider that's it now bend all the way over great good just like that keep doing that as I continued taking picture after picture of this sexy little minx.</p><p>Ok now move your little butt around very nice I kept telling her now reach back put your hands on your butt and pull it apart for me I put the camera down for a minute and put my hands over hers on her butt and said no do it like this for me as I pulled her butt cheeks so far apart I could clearly see her rose bud and up inside her little fuck hole.</p><p>Hold it just like that and I picked up the camera and started taking more pictures then I had her stand up and told her to un-button her blouse down to where I had tied it, she bit her lip but did as I asked.</p><p>Great now lean forward a little more that it I want to be able to see your pretty titties as I continued taking more pictures after a short time I said now untie the top and let it hang for me again she bit her lip but did not hesitate to do as I asked.</p><p>I got more pictures then led her over to the couch then I had her straddle the arm and said to her pretend it is a horsy ride back and forth on it after a few minutes she was really going to town her top was flying open and close as I got some great shots of her tiny breasts as she rubbed her panty covered pussy on the arm of the couch moaning loudly.</p><p>As I clicked off another twenty pictures and also knowing the video cameras all over the house would be getting a lot of great action I pushed her off the arm of the couch and onto her back then raised her legs I was treated to the beautiful site of her sopping wet little 8 year old pussy I did not waste much time looking at it and I wanted to devour it and I sank down on my knees and ripped the panties right off her little ass then dove in enjoying her taste Kathy was trying to say something but was unable to because she was well on her way to another orgasm as I licked then chewed showing her no mercy as I pulled on her clit with my teeth then letting it snap back then getting it again over and over till she screamed then went ridged. Kathy came so hard she actually shot cum out of her pussy directly into my waiting mouth which I was more then happy to accept from this tiny soon to be little slut.</p><p>I was hard as a rock and more then ready to enjoy this little treat that has been given to me to use by her own Daddy.</p><p>Kathy was still in the throws of her big orgasm as I stripped down then mounted her she just laid there till I started pushing into her cunt then she started screaming out and pounding on me as I forced in tearing her hymen then bottoming out at the back of her pussy she begged and pleaded for me to take it out but I just held her and stayed in till she started to calm down.</p><p>After about 10 minutes she finally started to relax and I was able to do short thrusts in and out Kathy was crying but stopped asking me to stop as I gradually increased my thrust into this sweet little preteen and after another 10 minutes she was lifting her hips to meet my thrusts.</p><p>Is it better yet honey with teary eyes she just nodded? I am glad it feels better now hold on to me as I rolled over onto my back leaving her on top of me.</p><p>I looked up at Kathy and said now I want you to be a big girl for me and Fuck your tiny pussy up and down on my cock till you make me cum in you.</p><p>After a few minutes Kathy was getting a nice rhythm and was not crying anymore as she bounced up and down I begun playing with her budding titties she started moaning again she started to climax again and I was ready myself so I grabbed her small hips slamming her all the way down my cock till I broke thru and into her womb as she screamed out from the sudden pain deep in her belly as I deposited her first sperm injection into her tiny cunt.</p><p>I finally let her get off my cock and she was still crying as I carried her into the bathroom and sat her on the toilet while I filled the tub again well we waited I kissed her again she looked at me and asked why I hurt her I kissed her again and said I sorry but you feel so good inside I just want to go in as far as possible and that she would get used to it.</p><p>Then I stood in front of her and pushed my cock to her lips and said open up nice and wide I want you to suck on my cock like a good little slut and clean it for me and make sure you look at that camera over there I sure my friends on the internet will love to see you do a good job.</p><p>The tub was almost full again so I told her to stop but I did not let her off of my cock I just held her head tightly in my hands and looked into her eyes and started to pee directly into her mouth Kathy start to choke but I did not let up and as she fought to escape the rank taste I forced her to swallow it all down and into her belly till I was finished Kathy look a little green but other then that she seemed fine she even managed to pee herself before she walked over and climbed into the bath tub with me.</p><p>After a few minutes she finally said I did not like it when you to do that. Did what I asked like I did not know what she was going to say. You went pee-pee in my mouth that's dirty your not supposed to do stuff like that.</p><p>Kathy honey little girls are meant to be played with and enjoyed you have 3 holes for men to use and abuse as they see fit and I will do what ever I want to any of them and if I want to go pee-pee in your mouth you will be a good girl and let me or you will be punished do you understand?</p><p>Kathy looked back at me and nodded I knew her Daddy told her to do everything I wanted and he also told her she would be punished if she didn't.</p><p>I took my time in the tub with her making sure she enjoyed most of what I was doing to her I rubbed her shoulders and back then pulling her back up against my chest I washed her tiny titties pulling lightly outward on her nipples and as they became erect I kissed her neck then her ears Kathy was moaning and purring as I stuck my tongue into her ear I kept up tugging and twisting her little buds making them very hard.</p><p>As I looked down I seen this little vixen had her hand in between her legs and had 2 fingers working in and out of her little baby cunt. That it I said to her doesn't that feel really nice keep it up go a little faster work your fingers in deeper great be a good girl add another one in too.</p><p>That it keep going and as she did I lifted her a little till my cock rested at the entrance to her little butt hole I soaped it up and as she finger fucked her pussy I started lowering her ass down on my cock I only got in about 1 ? inches as Kathy screamed out in another orgasm and her butt muscles gripped tightly on my cock I could not move in or out at this point so I waited to she finished climaxing then I was able to continue Kathy started grunting and then crying as I went deeper and deeper into her rectum she tried to lift up but I had a good firm grip on her and made sure she kept going farther down on my cock till she finally rested firmly on my lap.</p><p>I had all 6 inches up her little ass as she cried begging me to take it out. I made her lean back against my chest as I played with her nipples for a while then her clit till her rectum finally started to relax a little then I was finally able to lift her up a little then back down it took about another 15 minutes before I could finally move her up and down about 4 inches Kathy finally stopped crying but still grunted loudly every time I bottomed out deep in her ass.</p><p>Kathy finally started helping me she lifted herself up then down. Now that a good girl I said keep doing that. Now that I had a free hand I pushed my finger into her little pussy and I used my thumb and first finger to play with her clit.</p><p>It only took a few minutes before I was blowing a load deep inside her rectum as Kathy felt me shoot into her it triggered her to have another orgasm I thought she was going to brake my cock off she gripped it so tight I just held her tightly till she finished her orgasm and slumped back against my chest.</p><p>After that I cleaned us both up dried myself then I lifted Kathy out and dried her off I lifted her up into my arms and I kissed her as I carried her into the bedroom I said I think we need a little nap after all this love making you wore me out young lady as I snuggled with her in the bed kissing her neck I said Kathy I think I am falling in love with you she just squeezed my hand and push herself tightly up against me as we nodded off to sleep.</p><p>I awoke about 5:00 pm Kathy was still asleep so I eased out of bed and headed to the kitchen and started making dinner I was just finishing up when I heard a scream come from in the bed room so I ran in to see what had happen Kathy was sobbing and shaking I immediately pulled her into my arms and asked what's wrong? I woke up by myself nobody was here and I got scared you weren't here I thought you left me all alone I don't like being all by myself.</p><p>It's ok I didn't leave you ""As I calmed her down I played with her nipples and squeezed her nice small ass"" I did not want to wake you because you looked so peaceful I wanted to let you rest so that after dinner you can model another outfit for me and then I can fuck you again. But I still sore from earlier she said. Oh honey it's ok if you're a little sore even little sore pussies can still take cocks in them that what they are made for.</p><p>Kathy did not say anything else she knew that it was no use she was going to get fucked no matter what that was the whole reason her Daddy brought her here was for her to get fucked and stretch out enough so her Daddy could fuck her after he picked her up she said to herself.</p><p>I lifted her up into my arms and gave her a very passionate kiss and Kathy responded by excepting and sucking on my tongue then I lifted her a little higher and brought her puffy nipple to my mouth and sucked it like I was nursing for it that got a nice little squeal out of her as she ran her fingers thru my hair I kept up the attack as I alternated between each nipple soon I was sucking the whole breast into my hungry mouth as I enjoyed my little preteen to the fullest.</p><p>I finally carried her into the kitchen so we could have our dinner. I hope you like steak I said to her, Kathy said I don't know Daddy never let us have any before. Well I think you will like it but if you don't I have some chicken tenders in the freezer.</p><p>Kathy tried the steak and love it she even liked the bake potato and rolls but she said she didn't like the broccoli but she did eat the salad. I told her later tonight we could have some apple pie with ice cream on top, I love apple pie she said.</p><p>After I we cleaned up dinner I took Kathy into the other room I had a very tiny micro bikini it was so small it just covered her tiny nipples the bottoms had a strings attached to a gold metal letters top line said ""SEXY"" and directly under that it said ""SLUT"" the rest was just strings I made sure the strings divided her pussy and mashing her clit into the folds of her pussy next I added some bright red lipstick and a pair of 4 inch Fuck Me pump sandals and I put her hair into 1 long ponytail down the middle of her back.</p><p>Kathy looked stunning and in those Fuck Me Pumps her legs looked long enough to rap around any mans head at least twice. ""She was Hot!!!""</p><p>As I led her into the studio I had her put her hands on her head and lean over I told her that I wanted to add some color to that sexy little ass then I used the ridding crop on her just hard enough to redden each cheek and make them sting a little.</p><p>Kathy squealed quite a bit and even moaned a few times but she never lowered her hands the last 2 strikes I came up between her legs right on both pussy lips as Kathy cried out I could see she was already wet and it clearly showed on the leather end of the ridding crop.</p><p>I brought the crop up so Kathy could see her wetness on it she just smiled then I told her to be a good girl and lick it so she could enjoy her own sweet taste after she did Kathy let out another moan.</p><p>After I had my fun with her I picked up my camera taking lots of pictures as I guided her into many different poses I got many shot of her redden little butt cheeks and more of the strings mashing her clit and dividing her bald little pussy into and many others as I had her spread her legs and hold them apart as I got close up pictures of the string being pulled tightly into her wet cunt.</p><p>I pulled her clit out from behind the strings stretching it out and over to the side as Kathy cried out till it slipped free of my fingers. Perfect I said as I continued to take more pictures now you really are a SEXY SLUT. Now reach down and pull yourself open for me Great I said as I clicked off a few more shots very nice now hold your ankles again and as she did I picked up the crop again and gave her 3 hard smacks with it right on her engorged clit.</p><p>As Kathy screamed out she also climaxed and shot cum out of her pussy and onto the sheet leaving a major wet spot that she was laying on, I made sure I got many shots of it. I new the punters would pay big money to see a little 8 year old that could actually shoot cum from her pussy.</p><p>All the years that I have looked at kiddie porn and shot pictures of other little girls I never seen any other one shoot like that before and I new most other guys didn't either.</p><p>Next I had Kathy get into a bridge position she looked great her top slid up exposing her puffy nipples to my camera I took a little time to fluff them up till they were hard then I pushed a finger up her cunt getting some of her juices to tease her nipples even more she looked so sexy as her nipples glistened with her sweet juices all over them I snapped off more pictures till finally I was satisfied that I had what I needed.</p><p>It was getting late as I took her into the bathroom took off her suit but left FUCK ME PUMP shoes on and I started filling the tub I made her bend over the toilet and with the height of the shoes her tiny ass was at the right height to fuck so I didn't waste any time as I put some ky-gel on my cock and on her rosebud I just pushed in Kathy just let out a loud grunt and cried as I sank all 6 inches deep in her bowels after a few minutes she was grunting more then crying now and meeting each thrust by pushing her ass towards it as I sank in again and again till I finally filled her full of cum.</p><p>We played a little in the tub as I cleaned her and she cleaned me I told her how great she had been today and I was very proud of her and I said that her Daddy would be too. She said she enjoyed some of the stuff we did today but she felt really embarrassed knowing that men on the internet would be seeing all the nude and open shots of her doing all the nasty poses I made her get into. I told her that being embarrassed is what makes it so exciting and why she climaxes so hard.</p><p>After I dried her off I placed her on the toilet and said open up Kathy got tears in her eyes as she knew what was coming next as I brought my cock to her lips and pushed just the head in I smiled and said what a SEXY SLUT as I took her head in both hands and pissed into her mouth making her swallow down every drop.</p><p>After I finished I had the puffy teary eyed little girl kiss my cock then thank me for letting her drink it. With her puffy eyes she managed to say thank you Mr. Mark. I said you are very welcome I know your Daddy will enjoy you doing this to him all the time when you go home he said Sara has been doing it a lot for him already.</p><p>I had her brush her teeth and finish cleaning up and I carried her into the bedroom and put on a see thru light blue baby doll teddy with crotch-less panties then we went in the kitchen for some apple pie and ice-cream.</p><p>After we ate our desert I put a video in the DVD player, Kathy was a little shocked as she watched the screen from my lap of Sara and her Daddy. See Kathy look how big your Daddy's cock is that is why he brought you here for me to open you up some because he did not want it to hurt you so bad as he pushes his big cock all the way into you.</p><p>I took Kathy to bed after the video and I ate her to another 2 orgasms before I fucked her hard and deep I have to give her credit she met every thrust by lifting her tiny ass up in the air till I finally filled her womb with 3 thick ropes of cum then I pulled out and snuggled up behind her kissing her neck telling her how much I loved her and then sucking on her little ear lobes Kathy intertwined her fingers into mine enjoying all the cuddling I was doing with her she scooted tightly up against me till she drifted off to sleep I had a big smile on my face knowing I still had 2 whole days left to push this sweet little Fuck puppet as far as I could and force her do the most perverted and degrading things ever imaginable.</p><p>As I drifted off to sleep I could hardly wait for the next day for the BDSM shoot my cock twitched back and fourth as the thoughts of using the ridding crop on her pretty pink titties and her bald little puffy pussy as she begged and pleaded.</p><p>The End</p>"
1027,Innocence Defiled,Cat,,"['Mg', 'pedo', 'sm', 'bond', 'rape']","This story involves bondage, sadism, and vaginal rape of a eleven year old girl by a middle aged priest.",2012-12-02T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Clairisa entered my study with her eyes downcast. This was her third Saturday detention that term, and her offense was quite a breach of propriety. St. Mark's Grade School has a reputation for producing graduates with strong character who embrace Christian values. And Clairisa knew that she was not going to graduate without earning my approval.</p><p>She walked across the room to the writing table and waited, eyes lowed and hands clasped together. I made a point of continuing my work for several seconds before turning sideways to face her. She had dressed in the standard school uniform of a plaid skirt with a white cotton shirt. She wore plain cotton socks and her tennis shoes were clean. Her long golden hair was tied back into a pony tail with a single pink ribbon. All within regulation. Standard uniform is not required for detention, but I did not let her effort to win my graces alter my stern expression.</p><p>""Good Morning, Miss Donovan."" I spoke in my most formal manner.</p><p>""Good Morning, Father.""</p><p>""Please explain why Sr. Garcia placed you on Saturday morning detention."" I knew, of course, but forcing the student to explain their conduct is an old ploy to begin breaking down any defiance. Young girls start to get rebellious when they reach the sixth grade, and I was not certain her petitent attitude was entirely genuine.</p><p>""Sr. Garcia found me with a forbidden magazine during morning recess."" She replied quietly.</p><p>""Why is the magazine forbidden?""</p><p>""Because it contains sexual material, which profanes the gift God has given each of us, Father."" A textbook answer. She is going to have to do better than that.</p><p>""Please kneel down, facing the crucifix over the window. You may consider this a Confession."" She turned to her right and knelt down on the floor. As she made the sign of the cross and said an Act of Contrition, I turned my chair and pulled it closer and behind her. I admired her youthful legs poking out from under the back of her skirt. They were the tan, smooth perfection which is common in adolescence, but so hard to maintain with age. I regretted, not for the first time, that the school rules mandated the skirt must touch the bottom of the knee. I doubt I could have found a flaw with a lens.</p><p>""I will remind you that failing to make a full confession is itself a mortal sin. You will now answer my questions about your sin."" She nodded her acknowledgment of my command.</p><p>""Did this magazine contain pictures?""</p><p>""Yes, Father.""</p><p>""Pictures of men?</p><p>""Yes, Father.""</p><p>""Pictures of men without proper attire?""</p><p>""Yes, Father.""</p><p>I paused as though contemplating her answer. I stood and began to pace behind her, as if I needed to think about my next question. In reality, I was hoping the morning sun was shinning at an angle which would allow me to see through the side of her shirt. I was pleased to see how small and fragile she looked; although she was well proportioned for a girl of eleven, her actual height was a bit below average, certainly no more than five feet.</p><p>""How long have you had this magazine?""</p><p>""One week, Father.""</p><p>""Had you looked at it before?""</p><p>""Yes, Father.""</p><p>""I want you to tell me when and where you were every time you look at that magazine.""</p><p>A slight hesitation betrayed the beginning of embarrassment. She obviously had not expected that I would be asking for details. ""I had looked in it twice before. Both times I was alone in my room, after going to bed.""</p><p>""I see. What were you doing at the time?""</p><p>""Just looking, Father.""</p><p>""Are you sure you were 'just looking'? You did nothing else.""</p><p>""No... I mean, Yes, Father.""</p><p>""Which is it?""</p><p>""Yes, I was just looking, I did nothing else.""</p><p>""You are sure you did not rub your legs together or squeeze your thighs in an unwholesome manner.""</p><p>""No... I mean maybe, just a little."" She began to lose her composure under my cross-examination. Her body, formerly the picture of contrite submission, began to twitch nervously and her eyes started to glisten. For my own, I was starting to feel the effects of this interview in a different region.</p><p>""No 'maybes' Clairisa. Yes or No.""</p><p>""Yes, Father.""</p><p>""Do you know what the word 'clitoris' means, Clairisa?""</p><p>""Yes, Father."" She answered, turning slightly pink.</p><p>""You moved your legs to massage your clitoris, didn't you Clairisa?""</p><p>""...Yes, Father.""</p><p>""Did you use your hand to massage your clitoris, Clairisa?""</p><p>""Only a little, Father.""</p><p>Her cheeks were red, and her eyes almost ready to tear. ""Clairisa, this sin is most offensive to God and to all good Christians"" I said in a stern voice. She squeezed her hands to try to hide the fact they were starting to tremble.</p><p>""Did it swell up?""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Did rubbing your clitoris make it swell up!"" I say, raising my voice.</p><p>""I don't understand.""</p><p>""When you masturbated, did you enjoy it so much your clitoris swelled up?""</p><p>""I... No.""</p><p>""Did the nipples of your breasts get hard?"" I say, while leaning over to look down upon her chest as unobtrusively and casually as possible.</p><p>""I... I don't remember, Father.""</p><p>""No, I am sure they didn't."" I mocked. ""Did you touch your vagina?""</p><p>""No Father.""</p><p>""Don't lie!"" I yell, as though suddenly in a fit of anger. ""You lay in the darkness, rubbing yourself without shame! Your vagina got wet and then you smeared the foul liquid around your flesh with your own hand. You thrust your fingers inside and felt your chest. You lay like a whore and defiled your innocent body in the sight of God!""</p><p>""No! I didn't do it! Not like that."" The frightened child pleas. My tirade has moved her to open crying from fear and shame and guilt.</p><p>I opened the drawer of the table and withdrew the very magazine we were discussing. It renews both her crying and her protests when I hold it in front of her. I open it, stepping in front of her while using it to conceal my now obvious erection.</p><p>""I bet you stared at his penis as you defiled your sex. Did you picture it in your mind? Did you try to imagine its volume inside your body? You dreamt of that *cock* thrusting into your *cunt*, didn't you *whore*!""</p><p>""Nooo, It wasn't like that."" she whines, looking up at me. ""I didn't mean it.""</p><p>I was conscious that her small, round mouth was leaning toward the erection in my pants, but my own lust was not enough to prevent me from realizing that there was a serious danger she would faint, or worse, try to run crying from the abbey. I step behind her again and replace the magazine. I also have to adjust my penis, which has become enlarged in a painful position. ""Please excuse me while I step into the next room to consider your punishment.""</p><p>She was too upset to notice anything unusual about my request, despite its oddity and the excitement in my voice.</p><p>I step into the next room and begin to strip. I remove my shorts and undershirt, anything which will impede my haste later on. I even go so far as to remove my socks and my ring. While standing nude, I reopen the door a crack. She is still crying, though more subdued than before, so I did not fear that she heard me. Beside her gorgeous calves, which I have already inadequately described, I have a partial view of her innocent profile. Soft, unmarred by the passage of time, is her skin, and her complexion like cream. But most exiting to me is the tinge of red in her cheeks, the rivulets of tears, the shaking of her body, and the muffled sound of her sorrow. This is no sterile work of an artist, kneeling before my crucifix in the gentle morning glow. Her slightest shudder defines her volume, the slight rise and ragged fall of her chest confirms her life. And the moistness of her cheeks and muffled whimpers are the proof of my test; her innocence is within my reach, and I can leave a mark on her mind that would long outlive any mark on her body.</p><p>I replace my pants and shirt, though I leave the snap undone on the former and the collar open on the later. I replace my shoes, without socks, but tie them so loosely that I could kick them off without difficulty. My erection is plainly obvious should she turn her tiny head without my leave.</p><p>""Though you are getting a bit old,"" I say as I enter, ""I have decided that a spanking is the appropriate punishment. Stand and place your hands on the table."" She slowly stands. Under lighter circumstances she might protest, being at least two years older than the customary limit for this punishment, but after my tirade, she must be relieved to be punished in a familiar manner. Indeed her anxiety drains away as she stands flush against the table and leans on her hands, about four inches from the side. I withdraw a eleven inch plastic ruler from the table drawer.</p><p>I set the ruler on the edge of the table. Suddenly, I grab her little wrists and pull her farther, at least three times as far, over the table. The move is not brutal, but sudden and unexpected enough to cause her to give a startled shout. I also spread her arms a several inches past shoulder width. She is so short that I caused her pelvis to press painfully into the table and her heels are pulled slightly off the floor. It is now a strain to hold herself up, and it would be difficult for her to straighten were she to try.</p><p>Her legs are slightly apart. Her skirt has been pulled up a couple more inches, and I stare with open lust at the back of her thighs, their curves shifting tantalizingly as she tries to minimize her discomfort while moving as little as possible. I kneel down to the floor and pull her ankles together. I resist the temptation to touch them more only with great difficulty.</p><p>She is becoming uncomfortable again, unnerved by the detail of my preparations. I reach under her skirt and tug sharply at the top of her panties. She gasps at the touch of my fingers, as this is not standard procedure at any age and clearly improper at hers, but she does not say anything as I drag them down her thighs, over her knees, and finally let them rest around her ankles. Unable to resist, I caress her lovely skin more than is necessary as I go. My penis pushes painfully toward the little girl, but I keep it restrained as I stand again.</p><p>Her chin trembles, and tears begin to well once more. Her sense of relief is rapidly fading as uncertainty about her punishment returns to her. I casually take the ruler in my right hand and a handful of her skirt in my left. With a slow, deliberate motion, I raise her skirt exposing first her upper thighs, and then her tiny ass. The sun dances across her golden skin from the side, exposing the curves by the play of light and shadow. I press the skirt into the small of her back and raise the ruler.</p><p>The deliberateness of my movements does nothing to relax her body, and she trembles openly now. While I doubt she knows my lust, the eroticism of her exposure ignites the first fears deeper than those of a erring student receiving correction.</p><p>With a flick of my wrist I crack the ruler against the cheeks of her ass. The plastic slaps her tender skin sharp enough to reverberate off the walls of the room. A scream, as much of surprise as pain from the unexpected ferocity of my blow, quickly turns to a continuos wail. A red mark is already forming by the time I strike her again. And then again. And again. I slap the ruler across her body at a fast and steady pace. No less than twice a second it cracks, beating in time with her racing heart. Her legs buckle more than once, and she slowly starts to slip down farther over the table. She cries loudly, her voice wavering. She clenches her eyes shut, but tears still flow freely down the sides of her face. Her face is red from the exertion of crying, and the ruler continues to fall. Rather than let up, I let my blows fall harder as my silent count passes thirty, then forty. The hand which holds her skirt away from my work feels every tremble, every ragged gasp. Her screams quickly become desperate, but this only excites my desire. Her flesh has turned a brilliant crimson.</p><p>I break my rhythm long enough to drag down the zipper of my pants, which fall around my knees. In her pain, she hardly notices the break, much less the engorged penis now held from her sex by my will alone. My penis, only slightly above average in size, looks grossly enlarged next to one so small, and its throbbing head longs to reach into her interior, but instead I just resume her spanking with renewed vigor.</p><p>As my silent count goes past sixty, I vary my strokes so several land on the tops of her thighs. Unable to keep her arms steady during my stream of abuse, her hands slide across the table bit by bit, pulling her heels off the floor and pulling her chest closer to the table. As my count reaches eighty, her torso hits the table. Dragged to tip toe, her calves are gloriously extended and I can plainly see her opening peaking out from under her body. I inch closer to her, as close as possible without stopping her torture. Soon, less than one foot of air holds my penis from her young vagina.</p><p>One hundred goes by, and I continue to beat the little girl without mercy. I lean into her and strike her as though I meant to have her life. The wildness of her screams complimented the wildness in my eyes. I half noticed I was gyrating my hips in time with the ruler. Spittle rolled down my chin. My own breath comes hard. I swing the ruler as hard as I can.</p><p>One hundred twenty. I place the ruler table and quickly replace my pants before she regains her senses. I need not have worried, as she is so shaken and weak it is several seconds before she begins to move. Watching her quaking body, moist with a thin film of sweat and beautifully extended, while she makes no motion to cover herself is almost more than I can stand. Her ass is deep purple in places, and slightly swollen. Her vagina, indeed her whole body, is glistening with moisture. She lies completely unresisting with her vagina exposed, too weak to defend herself from any advance. Eventually, she slowly manages to push herself up, but not without difficulty as her panties restrain her from moving her feet and her hands are slick from moisture. She bends down modestly to pull her panties painfully back into position.</p><p>I give her several minutes to regain her composure before speaking to her again. I go back to the adjoining room to retrieve a collapsing cot, as well as a small jar of Vaseline and a small bundle of white cloth.</p><p>""I am sorry I had to be so harsh,"" I say as I return, ""but sin requires punishment. Please lie down and I will give you some lotion to make it feel better."" I unfold the cot, which is a simple, sturdy metal frame with blue canvass fabric, attached at the corners and a single stiff strap, two inches wide, on the narrow sides, and two such straps along the wide sides. It is adult size, nearly twice as long as her.</p><p>She knows how much I enjoyed her torture, but not why. It takes a little coaxing to get her to lie down, and even so she turns her head back to watch what I am going to do. I remove the jar of Vaseline from my pocket, and also the small bundle. I turn, my eyes tracing down her legs, and untie her shoes. I slip them off her feet and place them on the ground beside the cot.</p><p>I turn back and remove the lid from the jar of Vaseline. I reach under her skirt for the second time, and pull her panties down until they are just above her knees. I flip her skirt up onto her back and admire her nakedness for the second time. Next I reach up and untie the single pink ribbon restraining her hair. She looks at me in alarm, and asks ""Why are you taking my clothes off?"". I run my fingers through her golden hair and let the silken strands fall down her back I smear some of the jelly onto my fingers, and gently smear it onto her ass. </p><p>She whimpers quietly at the touch, but I only rub her body with more passion. After only a few seconds, I begin to drop the pretext of ""lotion"" and rub her body with my entire hand, then both hands. Gradually, the area I massage increases, until I am rubbing her down to the middle of her thighs. But she doesn't start to fight me until I begin to lubricate the insides of her thighs. A new fear is visible in her face and she starts to protest demurely and fidget uncomfortably. She tries to rise, and only my constant touch keeps her from rolling over and getting up. Rather than allow her up at this symbolic struggle, the area I moisten grows a little more in size. </p><p>Clearly frightened by that response, she asks me to stop out loud and props herself up on her elbows, intent on rising from the cot. I stop my groping and take her shoulders as she rolls into a sitting position. I repeat that it is okay, that nothing is wrong, and I lower her gently down so she lies on her back. She hardly accepts my too hasty reassurances and is starting to get back up just as I grab the small bundle of white cloth. I take her wrists and guide them together and to the back of the cot. I try to be gentle, but the swiftness of the action and the growing tension starts her crying again. She again asks, with a pleading sound, for me to let her up. Instead I unfurl the bundle, revealing it to be a pair of white stockings, far too small for a grown woman. </p><p>She tries to shy away, though she does not apply her strength. She is also hampered by her own weight, which is partially resting on her hands. It is only when I actually begin to tie her wrists, when she feels the fabric against her skin, that she tries to pull.</p><p>I am forced to apply myself to keep her wrists together as I wrap around the lengths of thin cloth. She tugs and pulls, with half articulated cries of ""no"" and ""stop"". I am wrapping the ends around the central strap when she becomes desperate and begins to kick and jerk her entire body in protest. Instinct alone causes her to kick her legs, pushing her weight against the cot in an effort to sit up again, but she is hampered by the minimal restraint offered by her own panties, rolled and twisted into a cord, holding her legs together. </p><p>""Why did you tie me up? What are you going to do?""</p><p>When I finish my task and pull back, she stares at me as if she has never seen me before. The need for caution gone, I stare at her with my lust plainly visible. She asks me what I am doing, why, but her questions are more like pleas. I unbutton my shirt as hastily as my hands will move, and unconsciously bring her eyes down to the bulge in my pants. Until now, I had kept her attention away from it, but there was no need for more pretense.</p><p>She has no idea why I tied her down, but she knows she can't break free. She doesn't guess what I am going to do, but she knows she is powerless to stop it. She only has a bare inkling of what the bulge means, but she knows it does not bode well for her. Everything she took for granted, who I was, who she was to me, her safety with me, the meaning of everything happening, being a girl, being a man, was shown to be false. She was filled with the greatest fear of all, the fear of the unknown.</p><p>I discarded the shirt and moved to the other end of the cot. Her eyes never leave my pants. Her body lies motionless. She does not begin to struggle again until I reach for her and cup her knees. The resistance is futile and I lift and pull her down the cot, until her arms are pulled out straight. I step back, kick off my shoes, and stand at the foot of the cot.</p><p>I unzip my pants quickly while looking at her. Wrists tied together and down with a child's white stockings, her tiny arms stretched taught, silken hair framing an angels face, white cotton of her shirt, plaid skirt pushed up halfway, thin tan thighs, cotton panties, thin shins, bright white socks covering tiny feet. I drop my pants and climb onto the cot.</p><p>I pull her panties down and off, discarding them. I straddle her closed legs over her groin and start unbuttoning her shirt. Her protests are constant but quiet. Half articulated cries of ""no"" and ""stop"" escape her lips as each button is released. Her eyes are imploring, begging me to stop scaring her so intensely that I feel her emotion. I open her shirt as if it were a package and pause.</p><p>The morning glow illuminates her alabaster skin and a thin training bra. Her breasts are tiny mounds, extending from her chest no more than two inches. I slip my left arm around her, under her shirt, and lift so I can pull it over her head. I feel her breath on my skin while I fumble with the clasp of her bra, and after a moment it too goes over her head. I sit down on her skirt and grope her chest with two hands. Her chest is so small that my hands seem gigantic when they clench and release her tiny breasts. I play my fingers over her tiny bright pink nipples. My dick sticks out in the air over her belly button.</p><p>I lift myself off her and slide my hands down to her skirt. Backing up, I pull it down off her body. Now Clairisa lies before me completely nude, and completely helpless. Now just below her knees, I move my right knee between hers and then my left, slightly parting her legs. Her small, hairless slit lies just before me. I grab the jar of Vaseline and scoop some out.</p><p>She watches me with her begging eyes to stop, praying that this is only some kind of threat or joke. Her eyes follow my hand as I smear the jelly thickly onto my erection. Each stage of my preparations increases the effort of clinging to hope, but she continues to plea.</p><p>""I'm sorry please please don't please why? no please let me up please untie my hands please don't please don't hurt me anymore I don't like this please""</p><p>""Why won't you stop touching me?""</p><p>I take her one knee in each hand and slowly but irresistibly push the child's legs apart. Farther and farther, beyond what is necessary, I push them open. I push them steadily over the edges of the bed. Painfully wide I open them more and more. Her labia stretch apart, revealing the glistening pink hole itself, leading up into her body. I move my penis toward it at last. Its menacing shape looks impossibly huge to fit inside her hairless opening.</p><p>Her hope breaks. In an instant she becomes hysterically desperate, madly tugging at her wrists with all her strength. The cot creaks at her frantic tugs, which are so hard she arches her back with each one. Her entire body moves up and down with her rapid jerks. Her lovely face is contorted into a mask of fear. She tries twisting side to side, writhing underneath me. She screams as if she is on fire, hyperventilating with shallow rapid gasps. She pulls with all her might to try to increase the distance between her pussy and my cock by a fraction. Indeed, Clairisa might have believed my dick was a flaming torch without making a more desperate reaction. I draw out the moment, but soon my head makes contact with her open labia.</p><p>Her opening is hot and slightly sticky to my touch. She convulses as if in a seizure, jerking her arms in rapid vibration and with her head wrenched back, staring at the stockings with open mouthed horror. I push my penis inside with a steady motion.</p><p>I sink my entire length inside her. The tiny tight virgin hole tears as I enter and her muscles spasm, clenching my intruder. The lubrication causes my penis to enter without resistance. Memory does not prepare me for the ecstasy of heat, the effortless sliding, or the tight pressure which comes from the moment itself. She shrieks with a sharp intake of breath, her every muscle clenched, eyes tightly shut. I withdraw and move in again, in and out. I fall onto her and take her body into a crude embrace, emphasizing the narrowness of her tiny body. I press my face to hers and obscenely kiss her mouth. My tongue fills her mouth and reaches into the back of her throat. I wetly lick her tears and face while smothering her with my body and fucking her hole. My hands rub her body rudely, and my legs rub against hers. I taste her nose and eyes, neck and ears, tasting every portion of her. With each push of my penis I carry my entire body forward, so she is pressed back and forth on the cot. My hands probe her skin, moving to her legs and back again. We rock back and forth in this manner for minute after minute.</p><p>I slow down a little after five minutes in order to prolong the ordeal. She has been quiet since the moment of penetration, only silently mouthing words when my mouth is not pressed into hers. I stop my groping with my arms wrapped around her and press my cheek against hers. I revel in the feeling of my chest on her chest. I touch every inch of my flesh against as much of hers as possible as we continue to rock together. Slow and steady but hard and deep. I dominate her, my sheer mass absorbing any resistance she might be offering. Her vagina spreads at my whim. My own eyes close and drool escapes my mouth, running down her chin. </p><p>I am inside the child. She is beautiful in every way, innocent in every way, and helpless in every way. The obscenity of my unwanted closeness moves my dick. My gross sensation is multiplied by every taboo violated and confidence broken. I near orgasm. She is helpless, completely at my mercy, and I press my penis in. Every civilized fiber of my being tells me to pull out, but I press in. She wants me to stop and I continue. She wants me to free her and I smother her. She wants me to stop touching her and I touch her deep inside. I climax and feel my cum fall into her body, my penis falls into her body. I continue to hold the receptacle of my lust.</p><p>After the moment passes, I leave my penis inside and continue my molestation. I suck on her tits and clench her ass. No portion of her body escapes invasion. My motions are not brutal, but done with a rude disregard, her body dominated. I touch every inch of skin, examine every fold. My penis regains its firmness in ten minutes and resumes its penetrating motion.</p><p>She mouths wordless pleas. But she is no longer speaking to me, now offering silent prayers for salvation. As my cock increases speed again, she feels deep, primal sensations rush through her body. But they are a nauseating parody of pleasure. The lubrication minimizes any distracting pain. Her body responds to my rhythm by heightening her own senses, so she feels every unwanted motion and unwelcome probe with increasing vibrancy. She feels her own body betray her; her clitoris swells and her nipples harden. But instead of heightening pleasure they heighten revulsion. Her own body adds to the slickness of her vagina, and my speed increases as a result. She suddenly feels increasing waves of nausea spread through her body. They crash and rebound and build just as I ejaculate for the second time. Her stomach dry heaves and she gags, choking, while she feels my cum dribbling impossibly deep inside her.</p><p>Spent, I lay on top of her for a minute before pulling out and standing up. I take a camera from a shelf to record the moment. I focus on her tiny body, breathing slowly, exhausted, limp, utterly passive. The child is so small and powerless. Her body is wet with moisture and her face is flushed red. She lies without the strength to close her wide-spread legs as I snap the shutter of the camera. Her fluids are slowly leaking out her naked cunt.</p><p>I have no doubt I will be able to keep her quiet. Paradoxical sounding to adults, little girls often are less likely to talk the more horrible the experience is. As long as I leave the impression in her mind that this is a one-time occurrence, and back that up with threats of blackmail over her record, I will be safe. I will be able to content myself with lesser liberties, the pantieless spankings of pretty girls, too friendly embraces, pats, gropes, viewing my clandestine pictures, and masturbation while watching the girls in the gym through one way glass. Yes, I won't have to repeat this with someone else for a long time.</p><p>The End</p>"
1028,Viol En Réunion De La Prof De Judo,catchme,,"['mmmbbbF', 'gang', 'rape', 'oral']",,2013-03-17T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Brigitte est un magnifique mélange de bimbo blonde aux cheveux longs et d'une sportive de haut niveau. Depuis son plus jeune âge, elle participe régulièrement aux championnats de Judo et aujourd'hui, du haut de ses 25 ans et grâce à son expérience et à sa ceinture noire gagnée à la sueur de son corps, elle donne des cours de Judo dans un petit gymnase de la banlieue parisienne.</p><p>Oh, pas la banlieue chic, non, elle n'en a pas les moyens, mais dans le 9-3 ; et en particulier dans un quartier à majorité noire. En fait, elle donne des cours deux après-midi par semaine, le vendredi pour les filles et le samedi pour les garçons. Elle a maintenant une vingtaine d'élèves de chaque sexe, de 10 à 16 ans, tous noirs et très turbulents.</p><p>Aussi bien pour les filles que pour les garçons, elle a fait 3 groupes: 6 enfants de 10 à 12 ans, puis 6 autres de 13 à 14 ans et enfin un groupe de 8 ados de 14 à 16 ans. Pour les garçons, ce dernier groupe est composé de jeunes complètement délurés et incontrôlables menés par Salif, un gaillard impressionnant de muscles pour son âge (16 ans) et qui adore se battre, mais sans aucune règle.</p><p>Un vrai rebelle, lanceur de défis stupides.</p><p>Brigitte reçoit ses élèves dans cet ordre pendant une heure pour chaque groupe, de 15 heures à 18 heures.</p><p>Les garçons lui tapent sur les nerfs car elle passe la moitié de son temps à faire de la discipline. Résultat: leur niveau stagne et elle en perd sa motivation.</p><p>Et puis leurs continuelles réflexions graveleuses à la limite de l'obscénité la choquent tellement qu'elle ne sait plus quoi répondre. Elle sait que son physique de bimbo les fait fantasmer, même les plus petits (!) qui ne sont pas les derniers à commenter ouvertement sa plastique de rêve! C'est pourquoi elle s'est attaché les cheveux en queue de cheval avec un élastique et qu'elle porte un soutien-gorge de sport qui écrase ses seins au maximum, recouverts par un épais T-shirt, puis son kimono qu'elle ferme en recouvrant bien les deux pans et en serrant sa ceinture avec un double tour et un double nœud !</p><p>Et pareil pour tenir son pantalon sous lequel elle porte une large culotte épaisse et serrée afin d'aplatir ses fesses naturellement bien formées et rebondis.</p><p>Résultat, elle ne les aime pas et leur fait bien sentir au risque de passer pour une pimbêche, ce qu'elle est d'ailleurs devenue à leurs yeux.</p><p>En plus, Brigitte est vaccinée des hommes, alors et ce n'est pas cette racaille de petits machos qui va lui faire changer d'avis ! Autant elle déteste enseigner aux garçons, autant elle adore les filles....les plus grandes surtout avec lesquelles elle n'hésite pas à s'investir physiquement. Les filles de couleur l'ont toujours fascinée et il semble que l'une d'elle éprouve la même fascination à son égard. Mais, elle n'a que 16 ans et il n'est pas question pour Brigitte de prendre le moindre risque avec une de ses élèves et de laisser savoir à tout le monde qu'elle est lesbienne! Ce serait une catastrophe.</p><p>Brigitte a donc rencontré une fille, Mélanie, une belle judokate de 21 ans, brune aux cheveux courts au corps svelte et musclé. Bien que Mélanie soit bi, elle retrouvent régulièrement sa copine tous les vendredi soirs dans un club de lesbiennes, et Brigitte termine invariablement la nuit chez Mélanie pour regagner le lendemain, à contrecœur son gymnase en début d'après-midi.</p><p>Voilà ce qu'est la vie de notre belle judokate blonde aux yeux bleus....jusqu'à ce jour.</p><p>Le leader du groupe le plus âgé, Salif, n'arrêtait pas de la défier en combat singulier. Brigitte avait toujours refusé et le prenait de haut, arguant qu'il n'était pas préparé, même s'il avait enfin obtenu sa ceinture marron. Mais sa technique était si dangereuse, plus proche du combat de rue qu'il devait sans doute pratiquer pour des raisons inavouables, que Brigitte continuait de refuser; jusqu'à ce jour. Encouragé par ses racailles de copains qui la tannaient sans relâche à chaque cours, elle avait fini par céder et avait proposé un petit match en fin de cours pour samedi prochain.</p><p>Elle savait que même s'il était ceinture marron et d'une impressionnante carrure, elle pouvait le maîtriser en deux mouvements. Mais, soutenu par tous ses voyous de potes et avec sa technique imprévisible, elle se méfiait.</p><p>Donc, la veille, comme à son habitude, après avoir terminé ses cours avec les filles, elle part rejoindre les vestiaires pour se changer. Elle attend toujours que les quelques filles qui utilisent également les vestiaires communs, finissent de se changer et de se doucher pour certaines; la plupart préférant le faire à leur domicile.</p><p>Une fois seule, elle se douche également. Mais alors que l'eau chaude savonneuse ruisselle sur son corps en sueur, un bruit lui fait sortir la tête de la douche.</p><p>""Y a quelqu'un?""</p><p>Pas de réponse. Elle termine de se doucher rapidement puis se sèche et, tout en furetant les alentours du regard, se prépare pour sa soirée lesbienne hebdomadaire. Au fur et à mesure qu'elle participe à ces soirées, elle met des tenues de plus en plus sexy. Ce soir, elle ne porte qu'un superbe string de dentelle en V très échancré qui remonte jusqu'en haut des hanches qu'il englobe dans toutes ses courbes. Puis elle passe une mini robe blanche en satin, ouverte en V jusqu'au nombril et qui couvre à peine ses magnifiques globes laiteux libérés de tout soutien. Il suffit qu'elle se penche en avant pour qu'on les aperçoive entièrement !</p><p>Derrière, la robe révèle son dos nu jusqu'à la limite du string. Elle enfile ensuite des bas blancs tenus par un large élastique de dentelle et enfin ses escarpins vernis. Elle se regarde dans la glace. Sourit et passe un imperméable par-dessus pour pouvoir sortir de l'arrière du gymnase en toute discrétion. Elle ramasse vite son vieux sac de sport et part rejoindre sa voiture sur le parking en faisant attention que personne le la voit car plusieurs fois il lui a semblé apercevoir au loin un véhicule aux vitres teintées, ce qui l'avait inquiétée. D'autant qu'elle était persuadée de l'avoir revu aux alentours de son Club et qu'elle en avait même parlé à Mélanie qui lui avait fait rapidement oublier ses inquiétudes par une étreinte sensuelle et un baiser torride sur la piste de danse dont elle était sortie toute ébouriffée. Alors que Brigitte se plaignait régulièrement de ses élèves indisciplinés, Mélanie, qui était bi, ne cachait pas au contraire son excitation envers de jeunes noirs. Ce à quoi Brigitte lui répondait invariablement: "" Tu ne connais pas les miens! Ce sont de vrais dégénérés!""</p><p>La soirée au Club avec Mélanie se déroule comme d'habitude avec beaucoup de danses langoureuses au milieu des autres lesbiennes. La température monte doucement et la danse se transforme en étreinte, en frottements appuyés, en mains insidieuses qui glissent sous leurs légers et amples vêtements et qui se transforment en caresses insoutenables. Brigitte sent son string de dentelle poisseux se coller à sa moule moite toute chaude. Sa respiration est profonde et s'accélère. Elle s'abandonne dans les bras de Mélanie qui la pelote ouvertement devant tout le monde.</p><p>Elles n'ont jamais osé aller plus loin mais le fait d'être regardées par d'autres augmentent leur excitation. Lorsqu'elles approchent du point de non retour, elles s'éclipsent rapidement du Club pour rejoindre l'appartement de Mélanie qui se trouve judicieusement à quelques centaines de mètres du Club et elles passent le reste de la nuit à faire l'amour comme des folles et à s'endormir épuisées dans les bras l'une de l'autre.</p><p>Lorsqu'elle se réveille, Brigitte constate que l'heure est déjà tardive. Un brin de toilette, un café, un gros câlin et en route pour le Club de Judo où elle arrive discrètement par derrière.</p><p>Elle entre prestement, le col de son imper remonté et se dirige vers les vestiaires.</p><p>Les enfants de son groupe de 10 à 12 ans sont en train de se préparer dans le vestiaire d'à côté.</p><p>Elle a déjà enlevé ses escarpins pour ne pas faire de bruit et pour que personne ne la voit porter de chaussures aussi...sexy. Elle entre dans une cabine pour se changer et sort sa tenue de son vieux sac de sport mais, surprise, elle constate que celui-ci est déchiré. Inquiète, elle sort ses affaires. Elle trouve bien son Kimono mais il manque l'une des deux ceintures et sa culotte et son soutien-gorge ont disparus !</p><p>Angoissée, elle réfléchit. Est-ce qu'elle les aurait perdus ou quelqu'un lui aurait volé ses affaires? Peut-être hier soir, pendant qu'elle se douchait et qu'elle a entendu un bruit. Mais pourquoi n'avoir pas volé le sac directement alors? Bizarre. Non, les sous-vêtements et la ceinture ont dû tomber par la déchirure du sac. Elle commence à fouiller les vestiaires mais sans succès. Et puis l'heure tourne et les enfants attendent déjà sur le tatami. Mais... comment va-t-elle faire sans sous-vêtement?! Elle décide de garder son string de dentelle en espérant qu'il ne dépasse pas du pantalon du Kimono. Peut-être vaut-il mieux ne rien mettre du tout dans ce cas. Non, trop risqué et puis ça évitera tout de même le frottement rêche de la toile du pantalon sur sa douce intimité. Mais pour le haut? Elle réalise soudain que son T-shirt n'est plus là non plus ! Elle n'a que la veste du Kimono et en plus il lui manque une ceinture. Son cerveau bouillonne et dans l'urgence, elle décide de couper sa ceinture en deux pour pourvoir attacher son pantalon d'une part et pour pouvoir tenir sa veste fermée d'autre part, mais les deux bouts sont très courts et peinent à faire le tour de sa taille pourtant ""mannequin"". Mais doit-elle garder la robe ultra sexy en dessous? ça ne remplacera pas un T-shirt serré, mais ça cachera quand même un peu pour le cas où sa veste s'ouvrirait inopinément. Oui, mais elle n'imagine même pas la réaction et l'avalanche de quolibets si ses crapules l'aperçoivent ! Elle préfère ne rien mettre et serrer au maximum sa veste.</p><p>Et où est passé son élastique pour tenir sa couette ?? Elle se les attache avec un bout de fil qu'elle déchire de sa ceinture mais le fil est trop mince et casse plusieurs fois. Elle arrive néanmoins à se les attacher mais le fil est trop court et le nœud risque de lâcher au moindre mouvement.</p><p>Et c'est ainsi habillée et en essayant de rien laisser paraître, qu'elle entre dans le gymnase rejoindre les jeunes enfants.</p><p>Mal à l'aise elle commence à les faire s'échauffer. Le cours se déroule normalement à part quelques réflexions inhabituelles et regards bizarres.</p><p>L'heure s'écoule finalement sans qu'elle est eu à s'investir physiquement et les gamins s'en vont, suivis des 12-14 ans qui semblent encore plus goguenards que d'habitude.</p><p>Très vite, certains lui demandent avec insistance de leur montrer plusieurs prises, ce qu'elle refuse obstinément car elle sent bien que les deux ceintures qui tiennent sa veste et son pantalon ne résisteraient pas longtemps. Elle se limite donc à quelques mouvements de base en surveillant ses amplitudes. Les jeunes ados sont déçus et le font savoir et lui rappellent alors ce qu'elle avait complètement oublié....son match ""amical"" avec Salif ! Ils lui rappellent qu'elle serait bien obligée d'effectuer des vraies prises à ce moment là! Bon sang! Comment avait-elle pu oublier ce stupide match? Elle est prise d'une bouffée de chaleur et ses joues rougissent.</p><p>Il lui fallait trouver une excuse. Une blessure imaginaire peut-être.</p><p>En tout cas, pas question de faire le moindre mouvement au risque de se retrouver à moitié nue devant cette racaille dégénérée.</p><p>Perdue dans ses pensées et mal à l'aise, elle bâcle son cours sous les protestations des gamins qui au lieu de partir chez eux à la fin du cours, restent pour voir ""Le Match""!</p><p>Brigitte leur intime de s'en aller mais ils refusent et disent qu'ils s'assiéront sur les côtés pour ne pas déranger. De plus, ils n'ont encore pas vu un vrai match. Brigitte ne sait plus quoi faire lorsqu'arrive le dernier groupe des 14-16 ans mené par ce voyou de Salif.</p><p>Ils rigolent bizarrement et roulent des épaules. Brigitte annonce d'emblée qu'elle reporte le match pour un problème de blessure. Immédiatement, c'est le tollé général et la rébellion. Les insultes pleuvent et les gamins du groupe précédant affirment qu'elle a tout inventé car elle n'avait rien dit avant et se déplaçait normalement. Puis, les sous-entendus sur sa supposée lâcheté fusent, ponctuées par des ""blondasses"" et autre ""bimbos de pacotille"" bien appuyés. Ils la poussent à bout.</p><p>Elle est tellement énervée qu'elle se dit qu'elle va le maîtriser en une ou deux prises maximum et l'humilier à un point qu'il va sans doute abandonner le Judo à vie !</p><p>""Tu l'auras voulu Salif...""</p><p>Immédiatement, une clameur indescriptible s'élève dans le gymnase et la douzaine de petits voyous encouragent déjà leur champion.</p><p>Le cours ne se déroule pas normalement et elle n'arrive à rien tirer de ces gosses déstructurés qui ne pensent qu'au Match. Elle est obligée d'écourter le cours et d'accéder à ce qu'il attendent tous.</p><p>""Bien. Alors assoyez-vous tous. Salif, mets toi en position et n'oublie pas de saluer ton adversaire en premier lieu.""</p><p>""Ouai...je te salue Ô prof pleine de grâce...""</p><p>Les gamins rigolent comme des demeurés. L'un d'eux sort un caméscope et filme. Brigitte se met en position et le salue. Ils s'apprêtent à s'affronter lorsque les enfants du premier groupe arrivent en courant pour se joindre aux autres.</p><p>Brigitte, surprise, va pour leur demander ce qu'ils font la lorsque, sans prévenir, Salif se jette à terre et fait un balayage circulaire de ses jambes qui envoie Brigitte au tapis dans un bruit mat.</p><p>Dans le choc, le bout de ficelle qui tient ses cheveux, casse. Sa splendide crinière blonde se déploie et s'étale voluptueusement à la vue de tous. Avant qu'elle ne puisse se relever, Salif lui agrippe les deux pans de sa veste pour la relever. La ceinture craque net....et les deux pans s'écartent sous la force des mains de Salif qui les tire à lui. Brigitte panique et au lieu de le contrer d'une prise de Judo, elle n'a qu'une idée en tête, évitez que sa poitrine se retrouve à la vue de tous! Elle s'acharne alors à tirer elle-même sur les pans de sa veste pour la refermer. Mais c'est déjà trop tard...</p><p>Salif s'aperçoit qu'elle est nue sous sa veste et s'esclaffe! ""Oh les mecs, elle est à poil sous son Kimono !"" Immédiatement, la foule se lève et acclame Salif, lui demandant de leur faire voir ça !</p><p>Brigitte est affolée et comprend qu'elle ne gagnera pas l'épreuve de force et qu'il lui faut se battre. Elle saisit alors à son tour la veste de Salif et ils tournent en rond sur le Tatami, penchés en avant. Les gros seins lourds de Brigitte se balancent sous la veste à moitié ouverte mais ses longs cheveux bonds qui ondulent doucement devant elle font encore écran. Brigitte hésite à balancer Salif par-dessus son épaule pour l'envoyer à terre car en faisant ça, elle est sûre que sa veste va s'ouvrir et elle craint la réaction de son public incontrôlable; d'autant qu'il y a des enfants!</p><p>Salif, bien qu'inférieur au judo, sait qu'il a la puissance physique pour lui et... des techniques de combats certes interdites au judo, mais qu'il a bien l'intention d'utiliser contre sa Bimbo de Super Prof prétentieuse. Il la voit hésiter et en profite alors pour la retourner en lui faisant une clé de bras dans le dos. Brigitte crie de douleur et se débat alors que son corps cambré en arrière fait face à la foule déchainée. Sa veste glisse de tous côtés et plus elle se débat, plus les deux pans s'écartent mais pour l'instant, seule la peau nue de son cou jusqu'au nombril est à moitié révélée.</p><p>""Vas-y donc! Fou la à poil la crâneuse!"" crient tous les gamins survoltés qui se lèvent et se lèchent les babines car ils ont aperçu un bout de sein.</p><p>Salif la secoue comme un prunier et avec sa main de libre, attrape le col de la veste qu'il tire en arrière... Les jolies épaules arrondies de Brigitte se dénudent et les pans de la veste... s'écartent inexorablement. Elle hésite à se débattre car plus elle gigote et plus ça accélère le mouvement. Mais elle ne peut plus la retenir et soudain, sous une clameur indescriptible, sa poitrine trémoussant explose à la vue de tous dans sa splendide nudité! Ses magnifiques cheveux blonds ébouriffés lui fouettent le visage et se répandent érotiquement sur ses seins blancs.</p><p>Salif la relâche en tenant la veste qu'il tire vers le bas d'un coup sec. La veste descend jusqu'aux coudes. Brigitte s'y agrippe mais Salif, plus puissant parvient à lui arracher des mains. Brigitte se retrouve alors torse nu et les cheveux en bataille, au milieu des morveux surexcités. Et là encore, au lieu de reprendre le dessus avec une ou deux bonnes prises de judo, sa seule idée fixe est de cacher sa poitrine avec ses mains.</p><p>Les gamins sont hilares. Brigitte demande à Salif de lui rendre sa veste. ""Viens donc la chercher..."" et il la lance dans la foule....Brigitte se dirige vers un des gamins pour la récupérer mais il l'envoie à un autre et ainsi de suite. Brigitte court dans tous les sens s'en jamais pouvoir l'attraper. Elle tend les bras et agite sa poitrine juste sous leurs yeux révulsés. Son string en dentelle apparaît sur les côtés, en haut de ses hanches. Des gamins s'aperçoivent et crient leur surprise et la traite de salope. D'autres commencent à la palper et à l'entraver. Elle réalise le danger et les repousse. Mais ils sont tellement nombreux et s'agglutinent en grappe autour d'elle. Ils lui touchent ses seins qui gigotent impudiquement sous leurs nez. Elle crie et se débat. Certains s'attaquent à sa ceinture. D'autres attrapent l'élastique du string et tirent dessus. Elle panique et recule avec des gamins accrochés à ses bras et ses jambes. Elle sent son string se distendre et craquer. Voir leur pimbêche de Prof, cette beauté indescriptible en difficulté, en situation d'infériorité et à moitié nue, les transcende! Le gamin au caméscope n'arrête pas de filmer.</p><p>Soudain, elle se sent prise par une clé de bras autour du cou. Salif la tire en arrière au milieu du Tatami. Elle recule cambrée en essayant de se libérer. Pour ça, elle agrippe le bras qui l'étrangle de ses deux mains, abandonnant sa poitrine qui danse, nue, sous les yeux lubriques du jeune public.</p><p>Salif harangue les gamins qui exultent et les encerclent de près. Alors que Brigitte étouffe et se démène sans plus aucune pudeur, Salif approche sa main libre, et lui caresse les seins. Brigitte panique et tente une pirouette arrière qui échoue. La ceinture de son pantalon craque....</p><p>Salif continue de la traîner à reculons en faisant des cercles pour que tout le monde puisse bien la voir dans cette position si humiliante. Elle sent son pantalon se détendre et commencer à glisser! Elle écarte les jambes pour le freiner et pour accroitre sa stabilité. Mais Salif la secoue de gauche à droite et bientôt le ravissant petit string de dentelle noir en V se découvre complètement...</p><p>Brigitte est morte de honte lorsque les gamins, y compris les plus jeunes de 10 ans s'esclaffent et lancent de méchantes allusions sur les blondes salopes...</p><p>""Matez son slip! c'est un slip de grosse salope ça! vas-y! fous la à poil Salif !""</p><p>Brigitte ne sait plus si elle doit écarter les jambes ou les serrer.Elle n'a pas le temps de se poser la question. Un des gamins s'approche et saisit le pantalon au niveau des pieds et tire dessus pour lui enlever. Brigitte lui envoie des coups de pieds mais le gamin tient le vêtement fermement. Un autre vient à la rescousse et ils finissent par lui ôter.... Brigitte panique complètement alors qu'elle est exposée presque nue, à peine couverte de son minuscule string sexy à moitié distendu et encore taché de ses cyprines de la veille...</p><p>La situation devient catastrophique. Elle doit réagir. Alors, décuplée par la situation d'urgence, elle finit soudain par se libérer de l'étreinte suffocante de Salif et se rebelle brutalement en lui faisant face.</p><p>Elle ne se rend pas compte à quel point elle est sexy dans sa position de combat et qu'elle les émoustille en se jetant presque entièrement nue sur Salif à qui elle fait subir une méchante prise qui envoie la puissante racaille au tapis sous les regards interloqués et embarrassés de ses potes qui s'écartent.</p><p>Brigitte, assoiffée de vengeance et reprenant confiance est décidée à en finir avec cette terreur de banlieue. Affranchie de toute pudeur, elle sautille comme une gazelle dans un éblouissant jeu de jambes sous les yeux ébahis de Salif qui se relève lentement. Elle le saisit par la veste et le tire à elle en faisant une roulade arrière pour le faire passer par-dessus ses jambes et le balancer sur le tatami derrière elle.</p><p>Son corps brillant de sueur et ses muscles bandés ravissent les grands comme les petits. Ses cheveux voltigent et se collent par longues mèches blondes sur sa peau moite. Son string descend et révèle la fente de ses belles fesses rebondies. Les gamins salivent à cette vue. Son corps à la plastique impeccable se déplace en mouvements rapides et souples qui étourdissent Salif qui a peine à se relever.</p><p>Elle se sent maintenant plus forte et sautille autour de lui. Ses seins ballottent indécemment devant la foule enflammée. Elle rajuste son string qui glisse continuellement.</p><p>Salif lance un appel dans un dialecte inconnu. Brigitte ne comprend pas et attend qu'il se relève pour lui porter l'estocade. Soudain trois autres ados d'ébène font irruption sur le tatami et encerclent Brigitte. Salif se relève en criant ""Choppez la !"".</p><p>Brigitte fait front et maitrise un premier assaillant qui tombe à terre, mais les deux autres l'agrippent par les bras. Brigitte se contorsionne pour le plus grand plaisir des yeux et elle se libère une première fois. Mais, plusieurs gamins des groupes des plus jeunes viennent à la rescousse et elle se fait maintenant encercler par 6 ou 7 individus ; ils s'avancent. Elle en repousse deux puis un troisième tandis que d'autres l'entravent dans ses mouvements en s'agrippant à ses jambes et à ses bras. Elle continue de se battre avec peine et se libère de l'un d'eux. Son string glisse et ses fesses sont à moitié nues. Elle tombe à genoux et deux autres lui attrapent à nouveau les jambes tandis qu'un autre sur monte sur le dos. Elle essaye de se relever et rampe à quatre pattes. Un gamin de 12 ans ne peut résister et lui empoigne son string à la taille. Elle continue de ramper désespérément tandis que le string se distant et commence à se déchirer. Salif s'approche et aide le gamin en tirant d'un coup sec. On entend le bruit sec du tissu qui rompt. En un clin d'œil, le fragile morceau de dentelle est déchiqueté et mis en pièces et sa croupe rebondie apparait alors aux yeux lubriques des gamins galvanisés devant ce spectacle pornographique. Le gamin au caméscope se tient derrière elle et filme en gros plan.</p><p>Sous le poids, Brigitte tombe à plat ventre mais résiste encore et lutte en rampant. Ses cuisses s'entrouvrent et se ferment au fur et à mesure qu'elle se traîne, offrent la fantastique vision de sa vulve nue qui se tord au rythme de son agonisante progression.</p><p>Salif demande aux gamins de la libérer. Ils se reculent tous pour...mieux la regarder à terre dans sa splendide nudité. Elle se relève doucement, visiblement choquée et hagarde.</p><p>Salif salive à la vue de sa Prof humiliée et dans une situation si vulnérable. Brigitte constate que la plupart de ses élèves ont une grosse bosse dans leurs pantalons ! Elle halète. Dans un élan désespéré, elle se jette en avant pour essayer de franchir le cercle des assaillants, en repousse deux mais se fait attraper par les autres qui la tiennent à nouveau par les poignets et les chevilles. Elle se débat toujours comme une lionne alors qu'elle est emmenée écartelée vers un vieux cheval d'arçon dont il manque une poignée. Elle crie et se démène farouchement. Ils sont à six pour la tenir et l'allonger en travers sur le dos. Brigitte est très souple et ils n'ont aucun mal à la cambrer en U sur le cheval d'arçon en lui attachant les pieds et les mains aux quatre coins. Ses jambes et bras sont complètement écartés tandis que tout son corps forme un arc de cercle parfait. Sa tête pend à l'envers et ses beaux cheveux fouettent le sol. Ainsi exposée, elle est complètement soumise et à leur merci. Les gamins prennent leur temps et la regardent continuer à se débattre et à s'épuiser dans cette posture si obscène. Ils commencent à se déshabiller et à se branler doucement. Les plus jeunes ont de beaux crayons bien brillants de mouille et ne semblent pas en reste ! Salif s'approche. ""Maintenant, petite salope de gouine, on va te mettre chacun notre tour un beau morceau de viande dans la bouche.... t'as intérêt à bien le sucer sans mordre....autrement, on te passe tous dessus et on envoie le film sur Internet!""</p><p>""Nooon! Pourquoi faites vous ça?? Arrêtez!!""</p><p>""La ferme ! Et suce!"" Un premier noir enfonce sans vergogne sa bite toute dure dans sa bouche tandis que Salif fait le tour du cheval d'arçon et mate la superbe chatte glabre de la bimbo. Il pose sa main dessus. Elle tressaille et geint tout en se faisant mettre dans sa bouche. Salif englobe sa moule rebondie et écartelée dans sa main et appuie doucement dessus. Elle geint à nouveau. Puis, plusieurs ados s'approchent et commencent à la peloter sur les jambes, les cuisses, le ventre, les seins qui sont l'attention de plusieurs mains... Le jeune noir qui défonce sa bouche grogne et accélère puis se fige: un puissant jet de sperme déferle dans la bouche pulpeuse de la blonde et dégouline sur ses lèvres, son nez, son front pour finir de se perdre dans ses belles mèches blondes.</p><p>Il se retire juste le temps pour que Brigitte puisse reprendre une bouffée d'air en grimaçant et avant qu'un deuxième s'empale à nouveau dans sa bouche.</p><p>Les gamins se mettent tous à poil et arborent de belles queues dures et bandées au maximum. Les plus petits n'osent pas passer devant les plus grands mais n'en peuvent plus. Plusieurs s'astiquent devant le corps nu écartelé de leur Prof et rapidement, leurs gros crayons déchargent en saccades de lourdes giclées de jeune foutre qui viennent s'écraser sur les seins, la figure ou les cheveux de Brigitte. Salif continue de caresser sa tendre vulve rose et son clito qui durcit rapidement. Brigitte n'arrête pas de geindre et bientôt, un filet de mouille vient humidifier la main de Salif qui jubile et la montre triomphant à toute l'assistance survoltée! Puis il essuie sa main sur le nez de Brigitte pour l'humilier encore plus.</p><p>""Alors, petite salope? Je croyais qu'il y avait que les gouines pour te faire mouiller !""</p><p>""J'vais te déchirer....et tu vas crier ta jouissance bien fort pour notre premier film porno qu'on va se passer en boucle! T'es prête chérie?""</p><p>Le contraste entre cette bande de jeunes noirs nus autour de la belle blonde attachée, fait penser à des Aliens qui s'acharnent sur un être humain pour lui faire subir tous les outrages de la Planète Sexe.</p><p>Après s'être aussi déshabillé, Salif, un sourire méchant aux lèvres, se réserve le morceau du Roi et se présente devant l'orifice béant tout humide et sans défense de Brigitte. Les plus petits n'en ratent pas une miette et s'agglutinent comme des mouches autour de la chatte baveuse de leur Prof.</p><p>Brigitte pousse un cri étouffé par la bite qui ravage sa bouche: ""Noon...pas devant les petits! Nooon.."" Mais Salif s'enfonce dedans comme dans du beurre. Brigitte hoquète et pousse un nouveau cri. Mais l'autre ado qui baise sa bouche ne lui laisse pas le temps de s'exprimer plus longuement car il se décharge d'un épais foutre qui déferle dans les profondeurs de sa gorge. Le foutre du jeune noir l'inonde et déborde en coulant sur ses joues et dans ses narines.</p><p>Salif la baise lentement et puissamment sous les yeux étonnés et captivés des plus jeunes. On entend le clapotis de son énorme membre astiquer le con trempé de Brigitte qui se tord de plaisir malgré elle. Un petit gamin joue avec son clito tout dur et tout exposé. Elle n'a pas connu de pénétration d'un homme depuis cette première et dernière expérience malheureuse de son adolescence. Mais là.... l'énormité de l'engin et sa puissance de pénétration la rendent folle! Un autre ado lui laboure la bouche de son engin palpitant et se déverse rapidement en elle. Elle manque de s'étrangler de tout le foutre mélangé qui baigne dans sa gorge. Salif la bourre comme une bête et halète fortement. Le corps de Brigitte est secoué au rythme de ses coups de butoirs. Le cheval d'arçon recule. Sa poitrine se trémousse dans de amples mouvements provocants.</p><p>""Tiens! Prend ça salope"" Il se crispe et décharge en elle de longs et puissants jets de sperme qui se répandent en bouillonnant dans ses entrailles. Brigitte n'en peut plus et s'abandonne dans un cri de jouissance alors que l'orgasme la submerge et que son corps se raidit.</p><p>Salif retire sa pine baveuse de la chatte de sa Prof et regarde son foutre régurgiter et couler dans la raie de ses fesses pour tomber au sol en grosses gouttes plâtreuses. Les autres continuent de malaxer sa poitrine sans vergogne et plusieurs ados se bousculent pour pouvoir baiser la bimbo à leur tour. Les grands se relayent et lui défoncent la chatte à tour de rôle, déversant d'épaisses giclées de foutre chaud jusqu'au plus profond de son trou.</p><p>Elle est complètement humiliée et le gamin au caméscope n'a rien loupé. Mais, à son tour, totalement surexcité, il se branle tout en filmant et cherche un comparse pour tenir le caméscope afin qu'il puisse aussi en profiter.</p><p>Il règne une odeur de sexe dans la pièce et par moment les seuls bruits qu'on entend sont, d'un côté, ceux de succions dégueulasses d'un sexe qui ramone sa bouche noyée de multiples éjaculations, et de l'autre du bruit mat de couilles qui battent ses fesses, ponctués par les râles de jouissance successifs des gamins.</p><p>Les ados gorgés de sève dense déchargent vigoureusement et rapidement, mais même s'il s'agit de violeurs différents, elle a toujours une grosse bite qui la lime et malgré ses efforts pour se retenir, elle sent la jouissance monter en elle à nouveau. Son corps tremblote à l'approche de l'inévitable alors que ses tétons excités par les petites mains des gosses l'emmènent inéluctablement vers un nouvel orgasme incontrôlable. Et alors qu'un énième gamin noir la fouille profondément de sa grosse et longue queue toute frétillante, elle explose soudainement dans un deuxième orgasme monstrueux qui la tétanise pendant plusieurs secondes!</p><p>Salif et les autres n'en croient pas leurs yeux et se délectent du spectacle. ""Elle aime ça cette salope!""</p><p>Des petits gamins grimpent sur le corps attaché de Brigitte et s'assoient à califourchon pour se branler sur et entre ses seins qui gigotent continuellement au rythme des coups de pilon que lui assènent les plus grands.</p><p>Ils giclent violemment ainsi tour à tour en l'aspergeant de toute part de leur jeune semence.</p><p>Le jeune noir au caméscope filme le contraste saisissant et érotique de tous ces noirs s'activant autour et sur le corps de la magnifique blonde.</p><p>Les derniers finissent de la baiser avec autant d'ardeur que Salif et Brigitte n'en finit plus de gémir de plaisir. Certains, tellement surexcités comme des bêtes en rut, ont tôt fait de recharger leurs couilles à nouveau pleines et repassent une deuxième fois. Son viol dure plus d'une heure et lorsqu'ils sont enfin rassasiés, ils la détachent et la regardent s'écrouler à terre. Elle met plusieurs minutes à pouvoir se redresser, le dos cassé et les bras et jambes endoloris.</p><p>Elle rampe vers son pantalon et sa veste restés sur le tatami. Des gamins s'amusent à les repousser plus loin en rigolant. Elle continue de ramper malgré tout comme un animal blessé. Mais la vue de son corps vulnérable et affaibli, couvert de sperme comme une pute, en train de se traîner à terre avec un long filet de foutre et de mouille qui dégurgite de son con qui se tortille sous leurs yeux en est trop pour Salif!</p><p>Sa bite se durcit instantanément et pour la troisième fois, il la prend à même le sol, devant tout le monde, en levrette comme une chienne ! Elle se débat faiblement en repoussant Salif d'une main mais ce dernier saisit sa chevelure blonde et tire dessus comme un cavalier sur les rênes.</p><p>Le sexe turgescent de Salif la pénètre d'un grand coup de rein. Il la monte et déchire littéralement comme un fou. La scène est filmée en gros plan et plusieurs gamins se branlent à nouveau et recommencent à cracher leur jus blanchâtre sur le dos, la figure et les cheveux de leur Prof.</p><p>Brigitte gémit de plaisir et est sur le point de jouir à nouveau. Elle se retient au maximum pour ne pas les voir se réjouir, mais son corps est incontrôlable. Salif se crispe et explose dans le con de la jeune femme qui ne peut se retenir le nouveau climax. Et c'est ensemble que l'orgasme les foudroit et qu'ils s'effondrent dans un spasme de jouissance irrépressible.</p><p>Salif se retire dans un bruit de bouteille qu'on débouche. Brigitte s'effondre les cuisses écartées et un enfant filme l'épais filet de crème qui bave de sa chatte ravagée.</p><p>Les racailles se rhabillent en rigolant et en la menaçant, puis s'éclipsent comme le vent, en emportant son kimono et son string que l'un d'eux passe sur son nez dans un geste obscène en la regardant gésir au sol. Elle regarde avec horreur un autre emporter son imper et ses bas. Elle reste prostrée au sol plusieurs minutes en état de choc.</p><p>Brigitte n'a qu'une idée pour l'instant: se laver de cette souillure indescriptible qui la recouvre de la tête aux jambes. Elle se traîne jusqu'aux douches mais elle constate avec horreur que l'eau ne coule pas ! Elle s'aperçoit que le robinet des vestiaires a été fermé et la poignée cassée!</p><p>Elle cherche sa serviette mais elle a aussi disparu. Complètement anéantie, elle se résout à utiliser le seul vêtement qui lui reste pour essuyer le plus gros des coulures et taches de sperme: Sa superbe petite robe sexy, si courte et si échancrée. Elle s'essuie la figure mais sa robe se souille rapidement de traînées blanchâtres et renonce à s'essuyer tout le corps et les cheveux. Elle fera ça à la maison avec une douche salvatrice. Elle enfile sa petite robe sans rien en dessous et se dirige vers sa voiture sur le parking en espérant qu'il soit désert. Il fait nuit et tout le parking est dans la pénombre sauf sa voiture qu'elle gare toujours sous le seul lampadaire qui marche. Elle entrebâille la porte de service, scrute les alentours et épie le moindre bruit. Elle craint qu'un ou deux noirs soient revenus pour l'assaillir encore. Mais rien. Elle referme la porte derrière elle et court vers sa voiture les clés à la main. Elle tire sur sa mini robe qui cache à peine ses fesses toutes nues et de l'autre main, elle tient les pans souples de sa robe pour éviter que ses seins qui se ballotent indécemment sous le précieux tissu, ne sortent à l'air.</p><p>Elle met la clé dans la serrure mais elle est trop nerveuse et ses clés tombent. Elle entend un bruit et se retourne précipitamment. Son pied tape dans les clés qui partent sous la voiture. Elle transpire de peur mais ne voit personne dans la pénombre alors qu'elle est très exposée, juste sous le faisceau de lumière du lampadaire. Elle se penche pour ramasser ses clés mais constate qu'elles sont parties sous la voiture. Elle se met à quatre pattes et tend le bras. Sa robe remonte sur ses fesses et sa croupe se découvre complètement et en pleine lumière ! Elle prie pour que personne ne passe à cet instant! Alors qu'elle se contorsionne pour allonger son bras, sa robe se tord et ses seins s'échappent. Soulagée, elle attrape enfin le trousseau.</p><p>Une voix glaciale à l'accent arabe la tétanise:</p><p>""Il parait que t'es une bonne.....""</p><p>Elle s'extrait de sous la voiture précipitamment en se cognant la tête. Elle se retourne affolée, assise sur les fesses, la robe remontée jusqu'au nombril et la poitrine nue totalement exposée. Elle n'arrive pas à se couvrir tant la robe est torsadée et coincée sous elle.</p><p>Elle regarde atterrée le jeune arabe lui tendre un portable sur lequel la vidéo de son viol défile !</p><p>Elle se relève pour ajuster sa robe mais le jeune arabe s'avance pour l'en empêcher en lui saisissant un bras et en la collant contre la portière. Il renifle ses cheveux remplis de semence poisseuse. C'est alors qu'elle aperçoit terrifiée une douzaine de jeunes beurs qui sortent de la pénombre.</p><p>Elle halète fortement; sa poitrine nue couverte de foutre se gonfle au même rythme. Elle veut rabaisser sa robe pour cacher sa chatte impudique, souillée de liquides visqueux mais un deuxième arabe lui saisit l'autre bras. Elle veut refermer ses jambes. Ils la bloquent avec leurs pieds.</p><p>Ainsi entravée et exposée nue sans pouvoir bouger dans cette posture érotique en pleine lumière, un jeune gamin arabe sort son portable pour filmer...Du sperme coule le long de ses cuisses ouvertes.</p><p>""Si mamzelle veut bien nous faire visiter le gymnase...""</p>"
1029,幼稚園のお泊まり保育,猫,,"['pedo', 'multi', 'med', 'oral', 'voy', 'rape']",,2013-05-26T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>お泊まり保育</h5><p>　５月のある夜、私が運営する幼稚園で、お泊まり保育が行われた。 ここの幼稚園のお泊まり保育は、夕方に親達は帰っていき、夜は子供達と保育師と職員だけになる。 そして夜８時に、みんなで『おやすみなさい』と言って布団に入る。 だがここですぐ寝てしまう子は、そんなにいない。なかなか寝付けず、中には歩き出す子もいる。 まあここまでは、どこの幼稚園もいっしょだろう。 だがここの幼稚園は、これからがちょっと違う。 ８時半ごろ女性の保育師が様子を見に行く。そして眠れない子達に、添い寝をする事になっている。そして保育師達はそのまま眠っても良い事になっている。 夜間の雑務などは、男性がやる事になっているのだ。 ここの園児達は全員で１００人、７割が女児で残り３割が男児だ。 そしてここを卒園する女児は、私立の有名小学校に入ったり、中には、ジュニアタレントとして、人気になった子もいる。 もちろん理由がある。表向きは私が、いろいろと顔が広く、財界や政界などにコネがある、となっている。 たしかにそれで間違いではないが、そのコネがある理由は、私がある団体に、いろいろと提供しているからだ。 そのおかげで、十数年前つぶれかけたこの幼稚園の建物を、新しく立て直す余裕が出来るほど、この団体の力は強いのだ。 そして、この幼稚園に勤める男性職員は、すべてその団体に所属している。</p><p>　夜の９時ごろ、園児達がいる部屋に、静かにゆっくりとある気体が送られてくる。 その気体には、特殊な麻酔効果があり、少量でも吸い込むと、あっという間に眠ってしまい大人でも２時間、子供だと５時間は、たとえ腕に包丁が刺さっても眠りつづけるものだ。 ただ大人の場合、痛みを感じなくなる時間が短いが、どちらにしても８時間は眠りつづける。 そして全員眠った後、簡単に換気をすると、すぐに霧散する。 この気体は、その団体のコネで、ある病院で開発された物を無償でもらえる。 その後、男性職員が入ってきて、明かりを点灯し、歩き回っていた子を元の布団に戻し、 女性保育師が、女児と添い寝をしている場合は、女児を予備の場所に移動させておき、改めて消灯、出て行く。 そしてこの部屋の、もう１つの仕掛けが動き出す。</p><p>　「ウィーン」</p><p>軽いモーターの音がすると、女児が寝ている布団が徐々に床下に沈んでいく。 そして、新しい床板が壁際から出てきて、女児たちが収納された部分の蓋になる。</p><p>暗闇の中、女児たちが眠る布団が、一番下まで下がり止まると、明るい照明がつく。 寝ている女児のまわりでは、５０人ほどの男達が女児の寝姿を舐める様に見ている。 そして一人の男が</p><p>　「それでは先ほど決めた順番に、１人ずつ選んでください。なお、初夜女児は赤い布団で眠っている子です 　　今年は大変豊作で、１６人いますが、それでも人数が足りませんので、１人につき一人までにしてください」</p><p>その言葉を聞いた後男が歩き出す。 まずは赤い布団が集まる場所に行くと、見て周り、１つの布団にもっていたプレートを置く。 その後ほかの色の布団を見て周り、２つの緑の布団にまたプレートを置く。 それが終わると次の男が同じようにプレートを置いていく。 プレートを置かれた女児の布団は、また床が動き出し、壁際にある扉の中に消え、最後にプレートを置いた男が入り扉がしまる。 ２０人ほどの高級な背広を着た男達が選び終わると、この幼稚園に勤める職員の男達が選び始める。 職員達は女児を選ぶとその場で掛布団をどかし、女児の小さな体に覆い被さる。 キスをしたり、口にチンコを入れ軽く出し入れし、感触を楽しむと、パジャマを脱がしショーツを取る。 今日はお風呂に入っていないので、ほとんどの子は股布の部分に黄色いしみがついている。 その匂いをかいだり、指で擦ったりする者もいるが、大抵はパジャマといっしょに置いておく。なめるのは禁止だ。 跡が付くと母親にばれる可能性がある。 それよりも、もっと大事な物が目の前にある。裸の女児だ。 大抵職員に回ってくる女児は年長が多い。 この幼稚園で年長になる子は、１０回以上オマンコにチンコを受け入れた子がほとんどだ。 １０回以上は布団の色がピンクになる。</p><p>卒園する頃には、１５回ぐらいになる。 ただどんなに回数をこなしている子でも、セックスをする時に、絶対守らないと行けないルールがある。 部屋の何ヶ所かに分けて、太目の注射器がある。針は付いておらず、中の液体を押し出すと、ヌルヌルしている。中身は、ラブローションと言われる物だ。 職員の男達は、注射器をもってきて、女児の膣にローションを注入していく。 これも団体から貰える特殊な物だ。植物性で無味無臭、止血効果と局部麻酔の効果までがありこれを使えば、翌朝起きた女児達も、自分の体の異常に気づかない。 そして男達は、女児のオマンコに自分のチンコを突き刺し、腰を振り、女児の膣を堪能していく。 この間、女児達が声をあげる事は無い。痛みも快感も無く、ただオナホの様に男の欲望を受け止める。 そして必ず中出しして、終わった後は自分で後始末する事。 これがこの幼稚園が２ヶ月に一回行う、お泊まり保育である。 最初の背広の男達は、団体に所属する各界の権力者やその仲間だ。 私自身は一度も参加していない。ロリコンでは無いし、家に帰れば普通に妻と二人の男の子いる。 なのに、なぜこんな事をしているのか。 それは十数年前のあの日にさかのぼる。 　 　 　始まりは単純だ。資金が足りない。まだ数ヶ月は持つが、来年度は足が出る。 ただここを閉鎖すると、今通っている園児たちは、通える幼稚園が近くても１０ｋｍほど離れた所へ通わなくては行けなくなる。 だがこのご時世、保育費を上げようにも、払えなくなる保護者も出てくる。 退園されれば、やはり収入は減り、やっぱり足りなくなる。 困った私は、色々なつてを頼り融資を頼むが、返せる当てのない借金だとみんながわかっている。 少子化で子供が減ってきているのに、収入が増えるわけがない。 闇金業者でさえわかることだ。と言うか、闇金でこんなことを言われた。</p><p>　「子供の裸のビデオでも撮って持って来たら、高値で買ってやるぜ。世の中には物好きがたくさんいるからな」</p><p>などと言われた。 だがそんな事をすれば、それをネタにどんなことを言い出すかわかったもんじゃない。 下手をすれば園児たちの人生が、滅茶苦茶なる。 そんな事は出来ないと思い、当時まだ広がり始めたばかりのインターネットで、色々調べていた時だった。 　 　確か、「幼稚園　資金」　などのワードで検索していたときに、ある病院の院長が個人的に開設したサイトで</p><p>　「小児科の医療用に、病気になっている写真はあるので、正常な状態の写真を撮らせて欲しい。謝礼はタップリ出す」</p><p>と書いてあったのを見つけた。 写す場所により金額を決めており、目や腕などの項目でも１万～５万となっていたが、陰部の項目だけなぜか要応談となっていた。 今考えると、さすがにこれで運用資金が賄えるとは思えないが、藁をもつかむ思いで、サイトにアクセスしてみた。 そのページには、白衣を着た初老の人物の写真と○×小児科医院と書かれていた。 そして写真募集のページについて、注意事項が書かれており、プライバシーを守るため一度匿名で、公衆電話を使って専用の電話番号に電話をして欲しいと書いてあった。 なぜこのページが検索で見つかったのかと、ほかの部分を見ると場所の案内に　「Ａ幼稚園横」　と書かれて、そこの幼稚園に資金を援助している事が書いてあった。 それを見て、もしかしたら資金援助してもらえるかもしれないと思い、直接電話をしようと番号を探すが載っていない。 仕方が無いので、近くの公衆電話で電話をかけると</p><p>　「この電話は、写真のこと以外でもまずは匿名でお話ください」 と言うアナウンスが流れ、その後</p><p>　「お電話ありがとうございます。先ほどのアナウンスに有りました様に匿名でお願いします」 と言われた私は、</p><p>　「先ほどホームページで、お隣の幼稚園に資金提供されていると書いてあったが、本当のことですか？」 と切り出した。ここからはその時のおおまかな内容だ。</p><p>　「ここのサイトの事はどうやって知りました？」</p><p>　「実は、私は幼稚園の経営をしておりまして、資金難で困っておりまして、いろいろネットで検索していた時に偶然目に止まり、資金の提供をして貰えないかと」</p><p>　「なるほど。ところで幼稚園の経営をしているとの事ですが、この電話の本来の主旨は解っていますか？」</p><p>　「たしか、小児科の医療用に健康な子供の写真が欲しいとか」</p><p>　「たしかにそう載せています。ただ写す部分によって金額が違うとも載っていたと思いますが」</p><p>　「ああ、たしか１万～５万ぐらいだったと思いますが？」</p><p>　「そうですが、一つだけ、金額を明記していない項目が有ったでしょう」</p><p>　「たしか、陰部の写真だけ相談でと」</p><p>　「そうです。ちょっと話を変えますが、あなたの名前を匿名で教えてください」</p><p>　「あっ、えっと、山田と言うことで」</p><p>　「本名ではないですね？」</p><p>　「はい」</p><p>　「それでは山田さん、先に言っておく事があります。この電話は実は小児科の電話ではありません」</p><p>　「へっ？」</p><p>　「それと、この電話番号を知ったページは、先ほど削除してあり、すでにネットで調べても痕跡もありません」</p><p>　「なにを？」</p><p>　「それを踏まえて聞いてください」</p><p>　「この電話はある趣味の人達のためのページにアクセスする、アドレスとパスワードを聞くためのものです」</p><p>　「さらにあなたが、これから私が言うことに、腹を立て警察などに告発しても、誰がこの電話を使っていたか、解らないようになっています」</p><p>　「本来は、同じ趣味を持ち、信頼されて初めて、ここの事を教えてもらえる物です」</p><p>　「ここまでは、解って貰えましたか？」</p><p>　「……はい」</p><p>ここでやっと私は、これがあの闇金の連中が言っていた、『物好き』の話を思い出していた。</p><p>　「もしかして、我々の『趣味』について気づきましたか？」</p><p>　「ええ、以前闇金でお金を借りようとした時、その手の写真を持ってこればと」</p><p>　「もしかして、売ってしまわれたのですか！」</p><p>　「いえ、その時は『ふざけるな』と言って断った」</p><p>　「よかった」</p><p>　「？よかったって、貴方のような趣味の人は、逆に残念じゃ無いんですか？」</p><p>　「ああ言う、闇金関係は後が大変なんです」</p><p>　「その写真で持ってきた人を脅すこともありますが、それよりまずいのが、写った子を特定して、写真で脅し、レイプしたり、売春させたりすることがあるんですよ」</p><p>　「あなた達だって、同じでしょ」</p><p>　「いいえ違います。我々は、少女の心を傷つけないよう配慮します」</p><p>　「世間には絶対にばれない方法を確立しています」</p><p>　「それはどう言うものです？」</p><p>　「我々の仲間は、社会的にかなり高い地位にいる者がかなりいます」</p><p>　「世間にばれたら、地位を失い、二度とこの趣味を楽しめなくなります」</p><p>　「たぶん、あなたがテレビで見たことがある人も何人もいます」</p><p>　「もちろん、一般の方もいますが、わざわざ自分の趣味をばらすような人はいません」</p><p>　「逆に仲間として、地位や権力のある人から色々な場面で、助けてもらえます」</p><p>　「ただし、少女に対して、心を傷つけるような性犯罪を犯す事は禁止され最悪、死刑になるような犯罪者として捕まります」</p><p>　「解っていただけましたか？」</p><p>　「つまり、私がばらそうとすると、犯罪者として捕まると」</p><p>　「いえ、今の段階であなたがばらそうとしても、証拠も無いですし、誰が仲間か解らないでしょ」</p><p>　「そうではなくて、我々は一応、子供の心が傷つかないよう、配慮していると言うことです」</p><p>　「あなた達を理解する気は在りませんが、言いたい事は解りました」</p><p>　「ありがとうございます。助かります」</p><p>　「一応聞きますが、我々の趣味が何かわかりましたか？」</p><p>　「世間で『ロリコン』と言われる、犯罪が趣味と言う事ですね」</p><p>　「ちょっと違います。『ロリコン』は性癖であって、それ自体は犯罪ではありません」</p><p>　「熟女が好きとか、太った人が好きと言うのといっしょです」</p><p>　「熟女や太った人と普通にセックスしても犯罪ではないですが、レイプしたり盗撮すると犯罪です」</p><p>　「しかし我々はロリコンと言うだけで犯罪者扱いです。その辺で遊んでいる様な子供の写真を、持っているだけで盗撮写真などと言われます」</p><p>「熟女好きはババァの写真を持っていてもなにも言われないのに！！」</p><p>　「落ち着いて、落ち着いて」</p><p>　「はっ！　スミマセンいつもこの話になると、くやしくて、くやしくて！」</p><p>　「どう　どう！」</p><p>　「はっ！　スイマセン大丈夫落ち着きました。フー」</p><p>　「改めまして、我々は『ロリコン』です。だが少女の心を傷つけるのはやっちゃいかんとも思っています」</p><p>　「それに、先ほど話した地位の在る人からの助けと言うのは、仲間だけの事ではありません」</p><p>　「と言うと？」</p><p>　「たとえば、我々の仲間に、ある小学校の校長がいます。彼はよく女子トイレの盗撮映像を譲ってくれます」</p><p>　「盗撮は犯罪でしょう！」</p><p>　「落ち着いてください。確かに犯罪ですが、撮られた少女は何も知りません」</p><p>　「しかも今は成人している子もいますが、ほとんどの子は今、大企業で秘書をしたり、社長夫人として、優雅にすごしたり 小さい会社に入っても、なぜか大きい会社から良い条件で契約が取れたりなど、気付かないうちに恩恵を受けています」</p><p>　「そのため、その小学校を卒業すると、幸せな将来が約束されると、今密かに人気です」</p><p>　「そこであなたにお願いがありま……」</p><p>　「私に園の女子トイレを盗撮して欲しいと？」</p><p>　「別に、トイレでなくてはいけない、と言う事ではないです」</p><p>　「？」</p><p>　「もちろん欲しいですよ！幼稚園児のトイレ盗撮の映像なんて、ほとんど無いですから」</p><p>　「でも、いきなり素人が無茶をして、普通に逮捕されても助けられません」</p><p>　「いくら権力があっても、限界があります。現行犯や証拠がしっかりあると、助け様が無いですから」</p><p>　「ですから、最初は幼稚園内で遊びまわって、ショーツが見えている子の写真とか、お昼寝中にお漏らしして、寝巻きを濡らしたままの子とかのちょっとした日常の延長みたいな物で良いです」</p><p>　「その程度なら、まあ出来なくは無いですが、それではたいしたお金は貰えないですよね。急ぎで、大金が必要と言う訳では無いのですが、それでも今年度中に７００万ぐらいは必要なんです」</p><p>　「大丈夫です。もちろん正式に我々の仲間に成ってもらわないと無理ですが、１億ぐらいならすぐにでも」</p><p>　「はっ？別にそんな大金じゃなくても、来年度の事を入れても、３０００万もあれば」</p><p>　「べつに、パンチラやお漏らし写真にその値段を付けた訳ではありません」</p><p>　「ほかの一般の方がそういう写真を提供してくださっても、せいぜい一枚２０００円程度のお礼金です」</p><p>　「じゃ、なんでそんな大金を……」</p><p>　「我々にしてみたら、そこまで大金と言うわけでもありません」</p><p>　「実際、初めて融資を受けた方には、２０億だった人もいます」</p><p>　「その人は、在る施設を改修して、少女達が着替えたり、トイレを使ったり、自室での自慰行為などを撮影できるようにしたんです」</p><p>　「そんな事をしたらばれるでしょ」</p><p>　「それだけの事をしても、おかしくない立場だったんですよ」</p><p>　「実際、今もその施設は使われていますし、仲間のなかには彼に気に入られて、その施設で働いている人もいます」</p><p>　「つまり、その人は、ロリコンとしての理想的な職場で働いているんですよ。この不景気な時に」</p><p>　「と言う事で、あなたに融資できる金額は１億です。この金額は、あなたが幼稚園という施設を経営しているというロリコンとしては、それなりに羨ましい立場であると言う事と その施設がつぶれると言う事は我々が、欲しくなるような物がある場所が無くなる、と言う事です」</p><p>　「ですから、施設が無くならないようにする為に、我々があなたを助けたいと言う事です」</p><p>　「一応、話の流れで、あなたがロリコンではない、と言う事は解っています」</p><p>　「それに、我々のようなロリコンを、嫌っている事も解っています」</p><p>　「ですが、あなたに融資をしてくれそうな団体は、そんなに無いはずです」</p><p>　「つまり、あなたとわれわれは、お互いに必要なものを出し合い、助け合えると言う事です」</p><p>　「もちろん、あなたの幼稚園から卒園した子供達も、その恩恵を受ける事は保証しましょう」</p><p>　「さらに、将来にわたっても、我々に利する事があれば、融資を追加出来ます」</p><p>　「これで説明できる事は、すべて話しました。これ以上の情報は、仲間になれば教える事が出来ます」</p><p>　「どうです。我々に協力してくれませんか？」</p><p>　これが、私が彼らと交わした初めての繋がりだ。 私は１週間ほど悩んだ。もちろん子供達を売るなんて出来ない。 断ろうと思っていた。 だが１週間後、思わぬ形で彼らの実力と、言っていた事が本当だとわかった。</p><p>
　突然融資をしたいと、ある団体が言ってきたのだ。 始め彼らは『幼稚園援助機構』と名乗っていて、最初ロリコン団体かと思っていた。 だが彼らが提示した金額が１０億だった。 この前は１億と言われたと話をした時、明らかに動揺していた。 それに、私はロリコン団体に、匿名しか名乗っていない。 まだ正式に返事をしていないのにおかしいと思い、またあの番号にかけて見たのだ。</p><p>　「それは我々ではありません」 それが彼らの答えだった。</p><p>　「こちらで調べてみます。ちょっとだけその公衆電話で待ってください」</p><p>そして５分後、公衆電話が鳴って、 　「わかりました。その団体は裏で暴力団と繋がっており、何件かの闇金をやっています」</p><p>　「そこから、あなたが資金繰りに困っている事を知ったようです。問題もある団体なので、こちらで必ず助けます」</p><p>　「助けるって、どうやって」</p><p>　「今回は、その団体が暴力団と繋がっている情報だけで、充分つぶせます。それにこの団体は裏で、園児の何人かをレイプして、その時のビデオを販売している事も確認できました」</p><p>　「なっ！」</p><p>　「我々は、こう言う犯罪は一番許せません。明日のニュースを楽しみにしてください」</p><p>　次の日の夕方、ニュースを見ているとあの団体が、警察に家宅捜索をされていた。 闇金との繋がりや、融資した幼稚園の女児に、猥褻な事をして撮影したビデオを、販売していたと報道された。 翌日私は、あの団体に正式に入った。</p>"
1030,"Tara: Slut, Model, Breadwinner, Part 1",cats,desertlove@inbox.com,[''],"This will eventually be a running documentary of how Taras loving mom and dad put to use the talents that she is so proud of. She loves to show off as a model, slut and do requests.",2011-10-24T00:00:00,"Do I need a ton of legalese to get across that this story is fiction in full? It is not real folks, nor will it ever be for me.

This is a work of fiction, pure and simple. Not one element of this story has actually happened nor will it! Fantasy is fine, real is hurtful.","<p>She is skinny, barely waist tall, hip less, and perfectly flat with the smallest dark brown nipples you could imagine. Her cuntlet has that often familiar look of girls her age. It is a little peach with that jutting clit hood that glistened and is always on display as it had grown faster then her scarcely developed pussy could keep up with. You know the type and have probably drooled over their graphically detailed photos proudly displaying their still developing clit meat. She is essentially a shapeless stick with the softest of blonde down on her calves that shimmers in the backlit sun. In other words she is perfection and our seven year old daughter, Tara.</p><p>She is also our meal ticket now. I was doubtful at first when my wife suggested it and saw a very limited market. Soon the requests started pouring in and I had to decide whether to grow the business on the side or quit my job and devote my full time efforts to our venture. When Jen, wife and mother, finally found an outlet for the clothing we preferred to dress our tart up in the business took off. You moms and dads know how hard it is to find negligees, garters and stilettos for the preteen set! Sure you have seen the darlings pose in those ill fitting ones and yes they do look enticing but our select clients prefer the custom attire we have made for the child.</p><p>To date we are still mostly offering photos of her posed and dressed in the attire that most suits your desires. As many of our clients prefer the prostitot look we are assembling quite a wardrobe of whorish outfits for the youngster. As of now we are only offering her dressed as you wish and nudes as well. To my dismay Jen has insisted that I only have sex with her anally or orally for now in order to provide our select viewers the detailed close ups of her hymen. We also take some nice hi res shots of her gaping ass and in the future will be adding actual sex acts. Our hope is to eventually expand to taking requests for live web cam action in the future both with us and at some point strangers using her body at will. Yes we are money hungry and as time goes on there is little we will not do to cash in on her with a few exceptions.</p><p>This is basically an outline of the lives you will be following in as you get a ringside view of two parents who use their daughter as both a sex object and our sole source of income. I would say that you could decry us as child molesters yet it hardly applies. You see Tara is a cunt for hire and yes at the age of seven she already knows her role in life and loves it! You have no idea how proud she is to be the breadwinner for her loving mother and father and goes to great lengths to even brag about it at school.</p><p>In the future Jen, Tara and I will provide detailed accounts of our workdays including the poses requested by both the males and females who have come to love our whore. We will too begin filming both still and movie sex acts with her so you may view close up her throat bulged with cock deep in her neck, her intestine clinging to my fuck organ on the outfucks, and eventually her tummy showing the lump of my baby making cock buried up her womb. And speaking of wombs, our goal is to eventually follow her from the day I actually fuck a baby in her through the birth of our first incest inbred. We hope that is as close to her eleventh birthday as possible as we have a wealth of ideas using her with strangers once she is pregged up. Be advised that once I begin using her undeveloped vagina we have all decided that no birth control will be used. I do not know the earliest age a girl has conceived but if you follow us you may just find yourself witness to a record.</p><p>---</p><p><b>The next entry will cover a photo shoot in pornographic detail.</b></p><p>Love, Glenn, Jen, and Tiny Tara</p><p>ps. We will entertain requests. Also if you are used to quick stroke stories with no plot and even less detail it is not for you. It will come. trust me.</p>"
1031,"Tara: Slut, Model, Breadwinner, Part 2",cats,desertlove@inbox.com,[''],The cash cow continues,2011-10-30T00:00:00,"It's pretend ok? Nothing is real, nor will it be. Fantasy!","<p>""Tara, you wait for me please to help you with your garter and makeup. Mom will be in in a few minutes."" I heard Jennie call out from the bathroom as I finished adjusting a few lights in our home studio. ""Ok but hurry mom. I can't wait to show daddy what Sarah made for me."" she replied in reference to another like minded mom we had met in our neighborhood. She and her husband had no children but surprisingly enough they were the ones we found to produce the custom slutty attire we like to parade Tara around in. They had originally begun their operation making skating and dance outfits for preteens. Like us they had run across photos online from a couple of the now closed studio sites that featured prepubescent lolis dressed to thrill. Sarah and Brian knew someplace there was a market for fitted attire. So far we had been paying them in cash but Jen made it clear that in time we would barter Tara's impish body for clothing. We also knew that secretly the elderly childless couple couldn't wait to use our trollop and golden goose.</p><p>The studio was to have been a bedroom for a second child but after Jen's complications during Tara's birth we mutually ruled that out. We now had come to the conclusion that any new additions to the family would be via Tara as my surrogate wife. While Jen loved her child with her whole heart and would never see her harmed I sometimes wondered if she felt Tara owed her much in return for the pain she went through to bring her into the world. If so, the precocious hussy was paying us back beyond our wildest dreams and we were just beginning to barely tap the subjects we could use her for photographically not to mention pimping her in the future. As for Tara, she was getting very anxious for us to finally wrap up the last of our intact hymen series. Truthfully Jen and I were as anxious as her to tear that delicate, translucent membrane apart and begin cashing in on the last fuck hole she had to offer. Knowing that act was one of the most taboo and rare acts between a preteen and her own father we had decided to either auction off the stills and vids to the highest bidder or offer a pay per view webcam at an outlandish price. It was little Tara herself who reminded us that deep, to the balls, vaginal fucking was seldom seen even in the pedo community. They had seen countless rehashed scenes of oral and even anal with preteens and even toddlers yet were hungry for the masterful fucking of a cuntlet. All of us were bored with the lame shots of a full grown mans engorged cock head just barely inside an undeveloped cunt. We already knew that once we began shooting hard core with her that her oral skills were practically unmatched. Jen's research had shown that only one girl near Tara's age was filmed easily deep throating a man's fully erect cock. The same girl who could climb aboard that same lucky adult and take him to the root in her prepubescent vagina and often ended films by gaping her seven year old ass open without benefit of any help from a pair of hands. It was obvious she had been used as a sex toy since she was a toddler and her love of her role in life was as evident as Tara's. We were all confident that Tara would somehow take almost eight solid inches of veiny daddy dick up her abdomen. I was still thinking of this when Jen stopped in the room on her way to help Tara with makeup.</p><p>She walked in smiling and radiant as always. Dressed only in a well worn robe and sans makeup she was still as stunning as when she was modeling professionally only a few years ago. There was no denying where our daughter got her trim body and ravishing looks not to mention her already long legs. I locked the photo umbrella and walked her way. Her eyes drifted down to my casual dress and saw the thick, long, rubbery snout of my foreskin poking out from the hem of my cutoff sweats. With a bit of a smirk she said, ""You better tuck that horse cock away baby if you want to get anything done and try not to let your goat balls hang out either. You know the poor kid is dying to have you finally fuck her cherry out. Can't expect her to be happy just giving you her throat and ass forever."" She had a knack for equating my breed package to some animal or another and already our daughter was doing the same thing!</p><p>Jen was right I thought as did my best to stuff my meat back out of sight even though I loved watching my child's eyes smolder whenever she saw my fuck organ. ""I know hon. She's been watching that old black and white clip of that girl you found nonstop lately.""</p><p>Jen nodded and added, ""Well that's the clip where I finally swayed her she could take you in her throat. Watching me do it wasn't enough to convince her you could get down inside her neck. Besides I too want to watch you put the cock to her properly and just think......once you do we can finally team fuck her!""</p><p>I had to smile thinking of my wife donning one of her many strap ons and mounting our little tramps ass while I power fucked her cuntlet. ""Tell her this will be the last 'vanilla' shoot. After today we will start doing hardcore sex with her for our clients."" Don't get me wrong, while the sensations of fucking her well greased ass tube or feeling her esophagus undulating along my gristle is not far removed from the texture of cuntal flesh, it was the thought of tapping her womb that was the added thrill. I was also looking forward to filming strangers using her as much or more than her mother and Tara both. From the slight gap in Jen's well worn robe I could see a glistening bead of cunt syrup midway down her silky loin. I knew that this talk excited her as well and hidden from sight behind her robe and a thick, wild forest of long, black hairs her own fuck hole was seeping. I nodded toward it and joked, ""Go get her ready for the gyno shoot baby before you cream a load.""</p><p>She giggled and turned toward the door while tossing a remark over her shoulder, ""I'm gonna cream her face when we get done."" Jen entered the models little bedroom knowing she had left her man with thoughts of her long, ragged labia poised an inch over Tara's open mouth feeding her a meal of heavy cunt sap. The pedo mothers eyes glazed over when she saw Tara standing near the window. It never got old seeing the utter perfection of her only child. In fact these were some of the best years they would have with her. True, they had gently molested and used her in some ways since she was an infant as they groomed her for her role. But the nature of their taboo lifestyle began to cusp when Tara herself began to take an active role in her slutdom. Now that she was seven she had lost all of that baby fat that had been so appealing when she was a toddler. Instead she was beginning to have the facial features of an older girl while developing longer well toned legs. Best of all Jen thought as she traced her lips with her tongue the preteen was in that all too short window of kiddie perfection. She too knew they were sinners and could express her love of it and her inborn desire for the life. Best of all she was at the epitome of perfection for her and Glenn. A shapeless stick of living, breathing, wanton fuck flesh without a hint of hips or breasts. The sunlight filtered through the sheer white negligee as Tara stood beside the window already knowing the view she was presenting her mother of a profile of her tiny yet surprisingly long right nipplette.</p><p>Tara turned and grinned. ""It fits great don't it mom? Hurry and help me with my garter and stockings so I can try on my new shoes."" Jen swallowed and curbed her own lust as she stepped closer and replied, ""Damn they did do a great job honey!"" She then gently placed her hands on Tara's shoulders and turned her face to face. Her motherly eyes proudly took in the outfit and paused at the lacy matching panties that scarcely hid the charms of preteen pussy exposing just a hint of virgin slit. Tara's plump peach fuzzed mound was a stark contrast from her mothers well used heavily forested sex. Above that feast was the hard plane of the youngsters tummy adorned with a diamond pendant that dangled invitingly from her small, sexy navel. The tiny jewel was at the tip of an arrow pointing the way to her fuck chamber. ""See how nice those panties fit baby? Isn't this much better then when you were wearing moms?""</p><p>Tara beamed. ""They're awesome mom and I don't have to feel like those poor Russian models anymore!""</p><p>""They got nothing on you now honey."" Jen proudly answered as she retrieved the micro sized garter belt and altered hose from the top of the pink and white dresser. The garter was fairly easy to fabricate for the older husband and wife team but they had cautioned her to be careful with the nylons. They had to take almost eighteen inches off the tops and carefully re hem the lace tops. This they explained solved the problem that so often glaringly presented itself in even the best loli modeling sites. The distracting look of oversized adult hosiery on a preteens thin, coltish legs. Jen knelt down on the floor eye level with her girls soon to be ripped cunt and allowed herself the brief luxury of gliding her soft palms down the outside of her money makers toned and tanned legs. She shivered as she felt the faint wisps of downy blonde silk that shimmered like gold on Tara's calves. Jen envied not having to deal with shaving her legs, the only hairs she forced herself to fiddle with. ""Beautiful baby. So precious."" she huskily whispered to herself envisioning them gently draped behind her husbands powerful back.</p><p>""I can do that mom."" Tara said taking Jen back to reality as she reached for the delicate garter.</p><p>""Tag goes in back honey."" Jen answered as she watched her charge step into the slip of fabric and plant it where her hips would one day, too soon, begin to form. Once done Tara lifted one dainty foot and pointed her tiny painted toes as Jen sensually rolled first one then the other sheer white nylons up her legs. She showed Tara how to set the clasps and had her turn around to be certain the sexy clasps were straight. It was a shame to encase such perfectly smooth legs in fabric she thought yet knowing a stockingless garter would look downright silly. She made one final adjustment and took a moment to cup her girls rock hard little butt. It still amazed her that an ass she could easily eclipse with two petite female hands could not only take a pounding from her or her husbands slamming hips but at times could fuck back as hard as they gave it. She leaned forward and placed a kiss atop the flimsy material before turning the trollop around again. ""Ok sweetheart. Sit down and get your fuck me shoes on so you can get used to them while I get your makeup on.""</p><p>Tara sat on her tiny bed and placed the sexy stilettos she and mom had ordered on her feet. She had secretly worn them around her room a few times already in order to figure out the straps and get used to walking on the highest spikes she had yet worn. They had fought in a good natured manner over what color shoes to wear. Jen had won with virginal white. Besides she wanted to get a handle on how she would look one day when they staged a mock wedding between her and her incest loving daddy. Finally securing the straps around her slim ankles she stood up without a hitch or a wobble on the six inch spikes. The heels actually brought the girls mouth even with the thick, rubbery nipples she still loved to nurse on.</p><p>Another ten minutes went by as Jennie carefully applied the light layers of makeup to the budding porn star. She paid close attention to her eye makeup and carefully traced her pouty cock sucking lips with a light coat of glossy blood red lipstick smiling as she did. She would have to tell Tara one day that that was how hookers of old advertised their mouth holes for hire. Setting the makeup down she wrapped up their play toy with a pair of diamond pendant earrings and a spritz of cologne. Unlike many of their shoots her hair was brushed straight down to the middle of her back instead of the usual pig tails or handlebars as her father liked to call them.</p><p>""All done baby girl. Go have a look.""</p><p>Tara strutted with ease on the towering fuck me shoes to the full length mirror and as she took in her utter perfection in pedo beauty she spoke softly to the reflection of her mom behind her in the mirror. ""Mom.....did you ask him? Is dad gonna finally fuck me today? Fuck me open?"" She longed deeply to finally feel his great, bloated cumbags swinging and slapping her like they did her chin or pussy lips when he used her mouth and rectum.</p><p>""Not for the shoot darling but I have a feeling after he sees you he will fuck your cherry out when we are done. I hope so or I may do it myself."" she added with a laugh. Tara grinned in the mirror imaging her mother probing her cervix with the same strap on she had often used up her clinging intestines. She shivered and felt her oversized clit throb under the meaty hood. Turning around she stated, ""I want him up my belly today mom. What's the shoot about anyway?""</p><p>On the short walk toward the 'studio' Jen explained that she was going to play a nurse that is visiting a preteen/adult night club that offers as a benefit free gyno and breast exams. Both smiled inwardly at the subject. Tara loved having highly detailed close up photos taken of the outside and insides of her most private parts. They made a short visit to the master bedroom while Jen quickly changed into a sensual nurses outfit. Tara eyed the bed she had been fucked into her mother on longingly. She hoped her handsome father/lover would fuck her pregnant on the same exact bed and soon. The much talked about preggo series would rake in money galore she knew.</p><p>---</p><p><b>As I said. My stories are always developing. No one pagers with eight various fucks in three paragraphs.</b></p>"
1032,"Tara: Slut, Model, Breadwinner, Part 3",cats,desertlove@inbox.com,[''],,2011-11-06T00:00:00,It's fake. Pretend. Fantasy.,"<p>Glenn had just set up the video camera they used as a stationary means to record their depraved lifestyle when he heard the duo enter. He preferred shooting detailed stills while using the video as a mere recording of their sinful acts. In the future the family knew they would have to bring in an outsider to help them out when demand for incest vids increased. He hit the record button and turned toward the door and his breath caught in his throat. Jen was dressed in an altered lab coat, white stilettos that matched Taras and an old fashioned nurses cap. The top revealed her creamy breasts and he could tell that underneath she had donned the skimpiest of white thongs that did nothing but show case the wild growth of her long, black pubic hairs and the enticing trail that extended along the hard plane of her tummy past her pierced navel. She had in her delicate hand a small medical bag that contained a variety of instruments to open up and gently probe Tara's sex orifices. But it was not his wifes sexy looks that were causing his cumbags to fill and percolate at this moment. It was Tara who was still partially concealed behind her mother. He could see a bit of her face and the glitter of eye makeup that adorned her right eye and one leg that looked far too long and toned for a seven year old. ""Damn!"" he breathed softly as his eyes shifted from Tara's shoes to Jens twinkling eyes and back again.</p><p>""You like baby?"" Jen asked with a smile as she stepped aside and presented their only child. Tara beamed as her father and lover took in the sight of her. His pedo eyes flashed as he looked over the girl and her slut attire. Tara slowly turned in a circle to provide the full effect knowing his fatherly cock was ballooning at the lurid sight of a preteen dressed to lure men of all ages. Her advanced knowledge of sex convinced her that even the most anti pedos male and female alike would be hard pressed to resist the temptation she offered.</p><p>""Perfection Jen! This is the best look yet. I can't believe you were able to find her fuck me shoes that fit perfect and even those nylons and garter. Damn!""</p><p>""And my makeup daddy? And don't you love how you can just barely see my pussy slit under the material?""</p><p>""Beautiful honey. Just glorious. Your mom did a beautiful job with the makeup just like those little Russian sluts we love."" he answered as he did indeed check out what he could of her barely concealed cunt and the oversized clitoral hood he knew was hanging out in the open.</p><p>""Better even than Oleysa?"" Tara beamed.</p><p>Jen laughed. ""Honey it seems most of the models your father used to jack to were named Oleysa. I told you they have nothing on you now. You my darling are the epitome of kiddie whoredom. Isn't that right Glenn?""</p><p>""You have outdone yourself darling! Those shoes and that fucking garter! I love how that sheer top makes her nipples look even smaller and darker too."" Glenn was shaking his head in wonder at how his wife had transformed their already desirable daughter into a temptress lolita that would soon sit atop the small, hidden world of the most illicit and taboo hardcore. While Jen in the past had thrown an ill fitting negligee and some red lipstick on the kid this was beyond his wildest dreams. Molesting Tara to her joy and mutual satisfaction had just taken a turn from merely watching her grossly overpainted full lips stretched apart and buried below her little nose in his pubic hairs. The bar had been set far higher now and with that perverted couples fashion help there was no limit to the way they could dress up their amazing fuck toy in the future. Jen in fact had often mentioned the idea of parading the prostitot around in public and even to her grade school dressed like a common hooker. Tara of course was all for the idea.</p><p>As mother and daughter glowed with pride Glenn walked over and took Jen in his arms and kissed her deeply. Tara sighed longingly as she watched and felt a tingle when he pulled away and bent down to offer her a kiss as well. Just as Tara's eyes began to close in anticipation Jen called out. ""Careful of her lipstick honey! Just suck her tongue till we finish our shoot then you two can have at it."" Tara pouted but obeyed as she offered her talented tongue which Glenn gladly sucked on gently as his thumbs caressed the scantily covered child's nipplettes once again marveling at how hard and long they were for a mere girl. It was pure bliss to have two females that were so opposite in their sexual maturity to enjoy. While he adored Jen and her full tits and thick, long nipples it was just as heavenly sucking and toying with Tara's boyish micro nips. The same could be said comparing her mothers wildly haired cunt and the long, frayed lips that hung loosely with their sluts teeny peach fuzzed prepubescent mound.</p><p>Jenny smiled proudly as she watched her two lovers but when Tara began breathing heavier and began pulling her fathers lips closer she reluctantly halted their actions. ""OK kids. I know where this is headed. Enough. Let's get this shoot done. We have clients waiting and money to make.""</p><p>""Meany!"" Tara giggled as she drew her tongue back in her mouth to savor her dads sweet spit. Still she felt a flush of pride knowing that soon she would be posing for the type of photos that were the building blocks of their future empire. She was also savvy enough to know that preteen models had a very short shelf life and the family had essentially wasted a few years of hers. If they had gotten something other than quick snapshots of her mouth bulged with cock when she was only four or five they could have brought in some good money. As it was, at seven years old they all knew her peak was soon approaching and by the time she turned thirteen it would fade fast. She knew from her upbringing and all they had seen online that the beginnings of breasts and swelling of hips was the death knell for their enlightened market. This was also why they planned on impregnating her at the earliest age possible for that would be groundbreaking videos and stills never before done in their limited market.</p><p>Glenn stepped away to check on the video camera lens angle. For the most part they were recording their sex games for their own enjoyment. He still hoped to get Jen more involved in video recording or hire someone to help out soon. Satisfied with the camera angle he asked, ""Ok so we are doing some gyno scenes today?""</p><p>Tara nodded enthusiastically as Jen explained for the camera. ""Yes today I am playing a nurse hired by Tara's ""Kiddie Klub"" to perform routine checks. As you know they only employ proven virgins twelve and under and require monthly hymen exams.""</p><p>Standing tall in her stripper heels Tara jokingly added, ""I hope I get fired soon!""</p><p>The sinners laughed at her quip knowing the time was nearing to have her dream come true. ""Why don't we get a few stills of her in various poses in that sexy outfit before she strips for us and gets her exam?"" Glenn suggested as he grabbed the still camera.</p><p>Tara was happy to oblige and with her mothers guidance struck up several dozen suggestive poses in her risque custom outfit. Glenn grabbed a number of great shots of her backlit. The lighting was perfect to show the sheerness of the material that covered her from the waist up and did wonders accenting her lack of any semblance of hips. He then had the budding star pose sideways offering great views of the utter flatness of her chest save for the longish bumps of her dark brown nipples. Jen suggested that he get some partial shots of the seven year olds long legs focusing on the frilly garter, silky hose and the impossibly tall spiked heels that she wore so well. Tara was a pro and despite having never been dressed so perfectly whorish had no trouble striking seductive poses. She smiled or pouted on cue as her father zoomed in on her face capturing the perfectly applied lip gloss, mascara, jewelry and even the expensive fake eyelashes. He stepped back and swapped memory cards and commented. ""You're hot baby. So fucking good at this.""</p><p>The nymph batted her fake eyelashes in reply. ""Dad, just like you said way back. The reason those little Russian models were so awesome in their posing was because they knew what was what.""</p><p>Jen nodded her agreement and added, ""Well you can tell many did. It was very obvious that the best posers were the same kids that were fucking and sucking adults off camera.""</p><p>""And that's the frontier we are going to explore girls. We are taking preteen modeling into what happens off screen. Our clients love those Loli mags but they also want to see the same kids having sex. They can find the rehashed hardcore but we all know few of the girls are as hot as Tara. I think we have enough for the routine stuff now Jen. Let's get her on the exam table but leave those shoes, garter and the nylons on her. Makes her sexy , skinny legs look even longer."" In the background the silent video camera captured it all for the family to look back on fondly one day.</p><p>Glenn and Jen began setting up a long table in the center of the room as Tara carefully stripped and folded her see through top and panties. Tara shivered as she viewed the medical exam table covered in a crisp white sheet. This was something new and exciting for her having only heard snippets of her father mentioning that he found a source to borrow one. Her mother had only said she would be posing on a device where her 'nurse' could properly elevate and spread her legs open. As her father stepped aside to adjust a light and the tripod mounted video camera she saw the nipple like brown snout of his luscious foreskin peeking out of his baggy shorts. She wet her lips. Jen saw her and where the darlings eyes were focused and winked at her. She turned to her husband, ""Honey you know we will be doing some extreme close ups of our daughters fuck holes.""</p><p>""As close as possible and up inside!"" Tara added playing along as she watched her makers organ expand a bit.""</p><p>Jennie went on, ""You know how yummy our girls cunt looks when it's juiced up baby? I bet it will start oozing real nice for the camera if you Tara take those shorts of yours off.""</p><p>Glenn only smiled as wordlessly Tara strutted over and lowered herself to her knees before her dad. As her slender painted nails reached up for the hem she heard her mom behind her back. ""Nothing else you two. Just get his pants off.""</p><p>Tara gave her father a pouty look as she slowly began pulling down the frayed shorts carefully revealing the masterful organs that had helped make her the slut she was born to be. Even limp it still struck fear in both her and Jen. The dark skin was covered with pencil thick veins. It was easily six inches long when soft and that did not factor in an inch of thick, rubbery foreskin that extended far beyond the apricot sized glans that could faintly be made out below the yummy cocoon. Her eyes glazed over as she took in the egg sized balls that hung down very low and very heavy. She could tell he had freshly shaved the goat like cumbag. She fought the need to taste his balls and merely took a moment to place her delicate nose near the tip of his foreskin and sniff deeply. Her legs quivered as she stood back up and turned to her mother.</p><p>""Fathers balls look so full mom. Didn't you empty them this morning?""</p><p>Glenn laughed as he looked down at his heavy cum factory as Jen answered with a smile. ""Look miss smarty pants, we did not have time to do that plus doll you up for the shoot. Just pretend he is fermenting his sauce for you instead. Now if you are a good little slut I'll let you harvest your fathers sperm after we wrap up. In fact I have a new idea for you to try out anyway. It will make for some truly groundbreaking images!""</p><p>""Can I harvest it in my baby hole finally?""</p><p>""Your cunt tonight honey. Your mouth for this new idea but you guys will love it. Now hop up on the table and let your nurse mother get her medical kit. I have something new to examine your baby chamber with today.""</p>"
1033,"Tara: Slut, Model, Breadwinner, Part 4",cats,desertlove@inbox.com,[''],During the shoot a pleasing surprise. The seven year old proves she is of breeding age!,2011-11-13T00:00:00,It's fake. Pretend. Nothing is real here. ok?????,"<p>Glenn made a quick adjustment on the video camera and a minor change to the lighting before grabbing the digital still camera. As always when his child was involved his cock began leaking pre cum profusely, a fact noted by Tara with a smile as she positioned her impish body on the exam table. Glenn took casual snaps for their own use as Jen began positioning the nymph in the strange apparatus. She first lifted the top third of the table at a slight incline so that Tara could more easily see what they were going to be doing between her stockinged legs.</p><p>""Now for the good part."" Glenn announced with a smile shared with his wife as Jen lifted one of Tara's stiletto adorned feet and gently placed it in one stirrup followed by the other. It took a few moments and adjustments to finally get the seven year olds genitals displayed and splayed open properly. Her thin, well toned legs were spread apart as wide as they could be safely parted and her long spiked heels were pointing almost straight up to the ceiling. Tara placed her hands behind her head and smiled down at the juncture of her legs knowing the sight she must be presenting to her parents and soon the camera followed by an untold number of complete strangers. ""Can you see up me good mom? Dad?""</p><p>""It's beautiful darling. This gyno table is perfect for displaying your cunt. Here I'll show you."" Glenn snapped off a quick shot and walked over to Tara to show the view she was presenting. ""Dang dad! You really can see up me good....even my little butt hole!"" she remarked at the hasty shot of her splayed fuck hole and her partially gaped ass hole.</p><p>""Huh. Just wait baby. Mom's got some things that will really pry you open for our clients."" referring to various speculums she had assembled in her medical kit. While she would be limited to what she could do with her girls vagina until her bothersome cherry was ripped out she could certainly expand Tara's ass hole for the camera today.</p><p>""Well do whatever you want to me and hurry. I'm getting horny exposing my self like this."" Tara pouted.</p><p>""We are all getting horny but we have to pay the bills honey. Your father is leaking like a faucet here and so am I. Glenn why don't we start with some close ups of her clit and that tasty hood while I apply some medicine?""</p><p>As Jen reached in her med kit for the salve Glenn moved in closer and began zooming in till the frame would exclude all but his wifes fingertips and the girls highly developed clitoris. In a moment he saw a long painted fingernail enter the viewfinder with a gob of cream on the pad of Jens fingertip. Glenn snapped away trying to remain distracted by the soft moans that came from his daughters full, red lips as his wife gently circled the fleshy stalk of flesh with the clear gel. It was a localized steroid they had been applying to Tara's clitoral area since she was four years old. It had the same effect without the ugly side effects that came when female body builders used it. In essence the drug added slight male hormones to the girls clit causing it to turn a bit like it's male counterpart. Already the pre teens clit was as large as a pea and beginning to show the same cock like glans head that Jen had only in kiddie size proportions. ""Run the tip of your fingernail around her clit rim baby and let me get some shots."" Glenn husked as he focused on the tip of Jens dagger like fingernail circling the faint but developing divide between the top third of Taras sex organ and the remaining pink, glistening stalk. Taras small feet rattled in their restraints as her loving mother coaxed even more oils from her twitching vagina. The dutiful mother then took that same painted, glossy red nail and added another peeling back their toys fleshy clitoral hood so Glenn could get some photos of the thick root of her gland. ""Good......good!"" He sighed fighting the urge to suck off his doll. ""Ok that's a wrap on the clit for now. Jen if you can get a small speculum, one of the clear ones, and carefully open her cunt some more we can move on to the cherry closeups. While you do that I'll grab some shots of her nipplettes since they are poking so well now.""</p><p>Jen nodded in agreement thrilled that by their next shoot that translucent membrane would be torn away providing great future views of her immature cervix. She also had meds to dilate that muscle that would come in handy for the tightest fuck of her husbands life. The three often joked about fucking Taras actual womb to breed her properly. It would be happening soon.</p><p>As she busied herself carefully ratcheting the speculum open Glenn got some great close ups of their moneymakers tiny nipples. He loved their kiddie perfection and knew their clients found them to be as exciting. In that regard he made sure to get some nice side angle shots to reinforce the total flatness of the models chest. The rock hard BB sized nipples were surrounded by lovely slightly bumpy flesh the same size and color as an old penny. Jen was too engrossed between their fuck toys obscenely spread legs to have seen Tara place a tiny hand on her fathers head and urge his lips to her turgid nipple. He complied and heard her faint whisper, ""Quick daddy.....suck.....bite gently.""</p><p>Jen was faking ignorance when she saw her girls cuntal walls pulsate as her nipple was quickly mouthed and chewed on. She knew her mans balls were congested and packed with fatherly semen and often allowed him some liberties with their model during the shoots. She had fun letting them think they were pulling something on her. In fact she gave them a few more moments of private time as she inserted another larger speculum inside of the young charmers anus. Taras only response to this invasion of her often used fuck orifice was a shivering of her stockinged legs and the sound of her fuck me heels rattling against the stirrups. Like some of the kiddie porn stars Tara could already pop her ass open and provide great interior views at will so Jen had no problem opening this sleeve a couple inches. She herself took the opportunity to take a lick around the engorged clit meat that was slowly being transformed into a clitcock almost equal to her own. In some ways it almost looked larger considering the girls tiny body and the lack of a forest of exceedingly long black hairs that totally concealed her own thumb sized pulsating slab of sex flesh.</p><p>Glenn felt Tara shift around slightly as he nibbled at her micro nip and a moment later felt her tiny warm fingers gently milking his ballooning cock. She couldn't quite reach low enough to gather up his massive low hanging ball bag so she contented herself by slowly gliding the long, rubbery tube of foreskin on and off his dripping glans. Her dainty fingers gathered up as much of the oily secretions as she they could and he paused long enough to watch her slutty painted nails coat her nipple with pre cum before licking the rest off. She winked at him and heard her mother call out from between her legs. ""Ok, are you guys ready to finish up the shoot?""</p><p>""Fathers about to shoot I think."" Tara giggled. Having had a taste of his pre fuck she was craving a rich meal from her makers simmering balls.</p><p>""He can just cook that load a little longer you little hussy. We'll be done in a few minutes and later we can post the thumbnails for ordering."" The family knew that the big money lay in their future plans but even extreme close ups in hi res of the child's sex organs would bring in thousands. ""Honey come and get these shots of her cunt and ass and we can wrap this up and play with our toy.""</p><p>He was all for that yet it was yet another reminder that the family would dearly need an outsider in the future. There was no way that he and Jen could both engage in sex with their little doll and film it properly. He also knew that Jen was usually too engrossed in watching or helping Glenn when he used Taras mouth or ass to be of much use behind a camera. Plus if she was not aiding Glenn in using the girl she was herself part of the three way incest action.</p><p>As he reluctantly grabbed his camera and took a position between those coltish legs again Jen reached down and weighed his scrotum in her hot palm. ""You really are packing a load dear! Wait till you see how I plan to let her feed on your sperm today!""</p><p>Tara had a puzzled look on her face as her and her dad both pondered what the latest kink was brewing in Jens lovely pedo mind. Tara had digested her dads load countless times since she was very young and taken it many ways. When she was a toddler her mom would just jack him off into her open mouth but usually she now simply sucked it straight from his balls although lately since she was older he often sprayed it directly in her belly bypassing her sassy tongue. Tara ,thrilled at her throating skills happily sacrificed the pleasure of having a taste when she offered up her esophagus. Jen was always coming up with something. First the steroid cream and recently the talk about a drug that would allow Taras cervix to flower open as if she were dilating to give birth. Hell, even the upcoming breeding of the seven year old had seemingly been her idea! Their marriage was indeed a blessing.</p><p>""How's it look dad with those tools in me? Mom had a hard time finding one for my little pussy."" asked Tara as she looked down the flat plane of her chest and tummy.</p><p>""Amazing hon! Wait till I show you the pictures! The way I have you lit up our customers can see deep up your ass and she has your cunt on the best display yet. I'm positive these will be the type of shots never before seen by our type of clients.""</p><p>Jen's thick nipples distended beneath the flimsy nurses attire and she beamed with pride at her handiwork. Their personal fuck puppet was truly a PTHC dream come true posed this way. Her long legs were cocked high and wide with her most private openings lewdly displayed with the aid of the children's sized speculums. Her enterprising mind drifted to a time Glenn had used them on her and taken a long, healthy piss into her gaping holes. She wickedly wondered how that might sell down the road. There was just so much they could do to exploit their darling in the future and little would be off limits she knew. ""She does look the epitome of slutdom darling. Thank you both. Honey, why don't you first take a couple of pictures capturing her full body on display like pornographic medical class. Show her in all her depraved glory with the makeup and jewelry.""</p><p>""And those fucking stockings and garter and insane stilettos."" Glenn whispered as his cock dripped freely and while he rattled off a few images he noted how well the light flickered off the little arrow of her tummy piercing pointing straight to her immature baby chamber.</p><p>The drop dead beautiful preteen glowed with pride at the attention lavished on her undeveloped young body. She adored showing off for her parents and the thrill from knowing how many unknown male and female perverts enjoyed her fledgling foray into the eventual world of hard core pornography. She bet many moms and dads looked at her photos thinking of their own little girls and boys the same way.</p><p>He put his wife to work shifting the lighting as he slowly moved in for closer and closer images. Always conscious of the various needs of his buyers he paused to compose framings of one of her dainty feet and little painted toes encased in her stripper heels strapped to the stirrup. A few erotic stills of the hems of her lace fringed stockings and the connection to her frilly custom made garter belt added nicely to the set. Next with Jen aiming a small spot he was able to gather some great shots of her impossibly stretched anus including several inches of the glistening elastic tissue of her inner ass guts. The same tender lining he had pumped what had to have been gallons of sperm into over the last few years. As he moved in for a tighter shot of the almost apple sized gap Jen had produced he felt her full lips brush his ear as she whispered hotly, ""Are you gonna piss in her like this one day....like you did me sweetheart? Straight into her open fuckholes?""</p><p>His great balls expanded and churned at her words. ""Fuck........you're killing me Jen. Yes but wait till we tear her cherry out so I can spray against her cervix.""</p><p>Jennie giggled lightly. ""My daughter whore making husband......soon you will be able to piss and cum beyond her cervix. I promise that."" knowing she had meds stashed away for that as well.</p><p>He shook his head in disbelief with a grin at his pedo wife and began to focus on the girls graphically displayed cuntal area. ""What are you guys talking and laughing about? Are we almost done I am horny mom. I gotta jizz."" Tara questioned. Knowing the focus of her parents attention was now solely on her kiddie kunt and back hole she was at least able to toy with her teeny nipples a bit.</p><p>""Nothing sweetie. Mom was just saying you might like a DP as a reward today for being such a fantastic model. You can work him close while I jet in your ass dear and we'll finish him off using my new method for your spermy meal.""</p><p>""YES!!!!!!!!"" she cried with joy. It had been over a week since her dear mother had fucked her ass silly while her dad used her throat to drop a heavy, clumpy load. Her mothers strap on could shoot hot, fake sperm and far more of it than her fathers huge cumbags. Both Tara and her mother often had a ball fucking each other with their strap on cocks for Glenn. Her mother was quite masterful wielding her many and varied artificial cocks on both Tara and even Glenn on occasion. The two parents often debated in fun just who was 'man' enough to plow open Tara the first time.</p><p>Glenn was still pondering just what his partner had in mind for Tara's feeding as he began working shots of the childs partially open hymen. The whole of the ovaled membrane was scarcely wider than his thumb and centered on the transluscent tissue was a pencil sized opening. This he knew as to permit menstrual flow from older virgins. As Jen aimed a tight spotlight into the micro opening for some close ups they both gasped audibly.</p><p>Tara ceased pulling her nipplettes and called out in shock and fear. ""What? What's wrong mom?""</p><p>Jen looked to Glenn and they both smiled before she looked up the silky plane of her child's tummy and chest. The prostitots heavily made up eyes were like saucers and her slickly painted full red lips were trembling. ""There are a couple tine drops of blood darling! You must have had your first period while we were shooting and we didn't even know it!""</p><p>""Period!"" she wailed. ""I'm only seven mom!""</p><p>It may have been a side effect of the steroids she had been feeding the youngsters clit. The doctor, a client, had warned her that other than providing her child in time a clitcock similar to her own it may also bring on periods at an early age. He promised it would not effect her in any other way. She would remain a flat, hipless stick but adorned with a clitoris and hood far beyond proportion of most adults. The only caveat was that she might start dropping eggs before she was even eight years old.</p><p>Jen took another look at the red droplet nestled on the pre teens cervix just barely an inch behind the tiny hymen. Her cunt spasmed and hot fuck oils began to seep and tangle in the long black hairs that cascaded down her inner thighs. She walked over to the head of the obscene exam table and bent down over her girls fearful, beautiful face. Without a word she brought her lips down and met the slightly parted lips below her. Glenn watched in silence too stunned to capture this precious moment in time. He could see both silken throats moving slightly as he knew they were now exploring one another's mouths deeply with their hungry tongues. Long, motherly nails dragged gently across the rock hard BB's on the heavily breathing girls perfect chest. Moments later Jen pulled away and in a husky, sex dripping voice he seldom heard even from her Jen hoarsely whispered. ""Our ship has truly come in.""</p><p>All three of them smiled knowingly. The love of their lives and soon to be millionaire was at the delicious age of seven able to be bred by her own father. Wheels began spinning in three perverted minds at the possibilities they had only dreamed of. Two tiny hands adorned with fake fingernails reached lower and slowly caressed the silky skin of a small, flat tummy imagining it swelling with the life from the same perfect balls that made her. A daughter(grand daughter) they all silently prayed.</p>"
1034,"Tara: Slut, Model, Breadwinner, Part 5",cats,desertlove@inbox.com,[''],The first seedlings of hard core for the models web site begin. They know they need to hire an outside photographer very soon.,2011-11-27T00:00:00,"It's fake, fake, fake!!!!!","<p>""Damn!"" Glenn softly said as the concept began hammering home. The very idea of breeding his own preteen daughter had till now been an abstract thrill they all shared. As it turned out she would again be fertile not long after they began coupling. Jen must have read his mind.</p><p>""Our slut will be dropping another egg in a couple weeks honey. I think it will be best to begin fucking her today for sure! You know it's going to take at least a week for you to even begin stretching her hole and gradually getting deeper.""</p><p>Tara's sexily adorned feet began to twitch in her stirrups. ""Deep mommy! How soon can I get it all up me?""</p><p>Jen smiled. ""Soon baby. I'll get you on the meds right away and I promise by the time you have another egg your father will be punching up your womb with ease.""</p><p>Glenn shivered in anticipation of what some have claimed to be the fuck of fucks. Like minded pedos have often agreed that the sensations exceed the feeling of the first time your cock feels the undulations of a child's throat lining. He supposed it was as much a mental trip as physical just knowing your cock has breeched the little girls actual cervix and entered her womb itself. The meds Jen spoke of were administered to aid in childbirth in some cases. They caused the cervix to dilate allowing easier passage of the newborn. In Tars case they would permit her daddy to fuck eight inches of gristle in and out of her seven year old belly with ease.</p><p>Tara had now turned her needy eyes toward her dads cock in a new light. He was as hard as he had ever been as he pictured their coupling. She saw the tasty, rubbery cock snout that capped the veiny stalk plastered tight, thick, and throbbing against the hairs on his hard abdomen. Pre fuck was pouring out of the nipple like foreskin that extended far beyond her lovers belly button. She saw his low hanging egg sized balls and knew they were filled to the brim with his potent sperm. Her skinny legs spasmed as she envisioned the godly organ rearranging her internal organs in a profound fuck like no other. Her throat and intestines had been mere child's play in more ways than one compared to what they would soon be engaged in. Jen had a thought and quickly stepped to the side and began attacking the keyboard on one of their many computer terminals scattered throughout the home.</p><p>""What are you doing mom? Can you guys untie me already? You promised me a meal from dads balls before he rips my cherry!""</p><p>Jen turned and replied over her shoulder, ""Yes.......yes in a moment. I just want to post an announcement on our site about this. The sky is the limit now!"" She had quickly navigated past their home page showing a fairly recent shot of Tara naked performing a lewd stripper pole routine. They were finally on the way toward moving beyond the risque nudes into hard core. PTHC the likes of which would open a new frontier in the growing industry. The sinning family knew that they would have to stand out from the crowd and the usual kiddie sex shots so common now. The days were long gone when the sight of an old grainy shot of a five year old half heartedly sucking an adult cock was shocking and new. The chronicle of Tara's 'molestation' culminating in her pregnancy would be new ground. There was no limit to the portfolio they could assemble including gang fucks while showing off her huge belly at nine months!</p><p>""That it is baby."" Glenn added as he too turned to face his wifes back as she clacked away. ""Are you planning on auctioning off the cervix penetrations too?""</p><p>Jen shook her head. ""Nope. Those will be a bit hard to photograph. I'm gonna take bids on the first shot that shows the bulge of your cock head under the skin on her tummy! The rest of the hard core stuff all of our subscribers can view. I figure the tummy bulge we can post small and the winning bid gets access to the large hi res life size shots.""</p><p>""This will be way cooler than the ones you're gonna post of dads cock poking out in my neck mom!""</p><p>All three quivered knowing that bulge would be someplace close to the little diamond jewel near her sexy navel. Tara too had shifted her eyes from her fathers mighty fuck engine back to her toned little belly as she conjured up images of how it would look bulging with cock and soon an inbred. Jen finished up her gleeful web announcement to their pedo fans and turned their way. ""Ok you two. Tara I am going to get you a pill to get you started. Our doctor said it will probably take several days and doses before your cervix starts to pop open and we need to get rid of that pesky hymen first anyway. First things first though. I want you and your father to switch.....for now he can just lie on his back on the exam table so you can help me with your feast.""</p><p>""With pleasure!"" Tara chirped to Glenns delight as he began unfastening the restraints that held her sexy little feet to the device. He paused several times to run his thick, strong fingers up and down his little fuck toys stockinged legs lingering at the custom made lacy garter that so perfectly framed her peach of a cuntlet. Today he would finally feel those strong yet skinny legs try to urge him deep in her schoolgirl baby oven. It was only the thrill of some new way to let the girl feed from his scrotum that prevented him from power fucking his tramp right now.</p><p>As Glenn settled in on the bench in a prone position with his hands behind his head Tara scooted over and began kissing him lightly and whispering in his ear. Jen heard them snickering together as they were undoubtably chatting about her first vaginal fuck. She had herself paused to unbutton her top as a prelude to action before rummaging through her makeshift medical bag. When she joined the two lovers she handed Tara a small blue pill. ""Take it. In a few days you'll have enough doses so dad can fuck your uterus.""</p><p>The nymph smiled broadly and fluttered her long eyelashes at her man as she made a show of parting her glossy, blood red lips to place the contraband on her pink tongue. Jen could see her husbands balls expand as he watched and thought about the effects the pill would have on her cervix in a few days. After the child swallowed the dose she popped her mouth open to show both parents that she had done her duty. Jen bent lower to check inside the child's open mouth allowing her firm tits to swing freely beneath the open top of her nurses outfit. ""Hmmm maybe I better check to be sure you didn't hide it under your tongue sweetheart."" she purred as her little girl reached to cup the well displayed motherly breasts. ""But mom I want my womb fucked. I wouldn't lie but maybe you better check anyway."" Her slender fingers felt Jens nipples grow turgid as their lips met and Jen began checking the inside of her mouth with her long talented tongue. It was always a treat for the schoolgirl to French kiss with the woman who began teaching her how when she was only five. With the onset of their porn site the two girls had found little time for sex together. Jen was increasingly involved in helping her model and learning how to worship her daddy properly. It was time to teach her a new method of showing respect for the sperm that helped make her what she was. Reluctantly she broke the deep kiss and the hot sensations of the youngsters fingertips expertly toying with her rubbery nipples.</p><p>She reached into her uniform pocket and pulled out a slender clear plastic cocktail straw. Twirling it between her fingers she handed it to Tara with a grin as she took in the confused look on the models face. Glenn too was peering their way just as curious as his child. ""What the hell is that for Jen?""</p><p>""The girl wants to have a spermy meal dear to build up her strength for her first cunt fuck. Is the video camera still rolling?""</p><p>Glenn looked toward the tripod and confirmed it was on with a nod of his head. ""Good dear. Maybe we can split it into vid caps until I either learn to take better photos or we hire a fellow pervert.""</p><p>""Mom you want me to stick that in dad's pee hole and suck out the cum?"" the pre teen slut asked with a twinkle in her eye as she watched her man grimace.</p><p>Jen arched her eyebrows and laughed. ""Gawd no! I doubt your father would approve anyway. Come and I'll show you what I have in mind.""</p><p>Glenn propped himself up on his elbows to get a better look as the two captivating girls each took one side of the bench near his now widely spread legs. Jen eyed the long snout of his wrinkled foreskin leaking like a faucet and plastered tightly against his hairy belly. ""mmmmmm this is really gonna work well."" she said softly in a husky voice as she licked her upper lip.""</p><p>""He's pouring out pre.cum like usual mom and his balls look full to the brim!"" Tara chirped as her eyes shifted from the dark rubbery cock nipple to her fathers silky smooth scrotal sack resting heavily on the vinyl exam bench. Jen nodded her approval as she too surveyed the congested mass of his cumbag. ""As long as the camera is rolling why don't you scoop up his balls honey and weigh them for our clients. Show our fans how full your fathers sperm factories are so they can get an idea of how much semen there is for your eventual breeding.""</p><p>""Like this mom?"" Tara said with a coy smile for the camera as she reached with both small hands and scooped up the heavy assembly of her makers egg sized balls and the massive hairless sack that housed the monsters. The video camera dutifully recorded just how tiny the child's hands were in relation to the naked ball sack. As she hefted the hot assembly her gentle hands were still barely able to contain the gift in two palms. ""Nice full balls daddy. Full of hot baby makers."" she cooed as she leaned over to place a reverent kiss on one testicle then the other.</p><p>""Suck them slut."" Jen croaked as she coaxed her charge to begin churning up the creamy reward that was even now building and expanding beneath the girls loving touch. A small groan escaped from both parents lips as Tara carefully sucked one of the hard, oblong orbs into her steamy mouth. It was much easier sucking his manly nuts ever since her mother suggested he shave the wrinkled sack. Tara looked up toward her daddy and did her best to smile around a full mouth full of rich ball meat. Glenn nodded back at her and winked. Nothing looked more beautiful than a seven year old with her mouth packed solid with his genitals. ""Marinate that one a bit more whore before gobbling the other."" he ordered as she tried her best to slosh the tasty mass around in her mouth.</p><p>""She's as good as me already darling. Too bad neither of us can mouth your whole cumbag."" Jen proudly stated. ""I can tell you are really packing a load honey....much more than usual since we didn't drain you this morning. I just hope it's not cooked up too thick for the straw to work."" Jen added hopefully. She knew that her husband could consistently jet four or five full spoonfuls of his precious cargo and with luck, after not unloading this morning, he had cooked up much more.</p><p>""She is good baby. You taught her well. Just look at that oily fuck sauce seeping outa my foreskin!""</p><p>""So much precum!"" Jen whispered as she reached up and scooped up a glob on her middle finger. ""Maybe this will help make even more sweety."" She said with a smirk as she reached below Taras chin and began to slowly glide her finger up his steaming asshole. She dearly looked forward to the new combinations they could try once he started cunt fucking their little tramp. It would be fun pounding his ass guts with her strap on while he power fucked the slut.</p><p>Glenn sighed at the dual sensations of having both females working on his masculine equipment. Each admirer had also placed a hand on the thick, veiny strutted gristle gristle of his fuck organ as well. Tara's tiny fingers still could only reach half way around the meaty stalk which always played out well for the camera. Jen pressed a long nail against the hard lump of his prostate as Tara switched balls. Each knew that his balls were now boiling inside the silky bag. Jen leaned over and kissed the top of Taras head before looking up toward her husband. ""Ok honey. I want to show you what this straw is for Tara has. I'm going to pry your cock straight up with one hand baby and I want you to take your fingers and pull your foreskin out as far and wide as you can."" Tara spit out her fathers left ball and looked up at what they were doing still questioning the idea her mother had. Glenn was beginning to understand as he stretched the wrinkled nipple out and away from the slimy apricot shaped glans of his breeder. He could in fact see that he had essentially produced a vessel of cock skin that could hold a great quantity of fluid. As Jen began to use her other hand to jack the eight inch stalk she instructed Tara to continue to carefully milk his balls in one hand and keep the straw ready in the other.</p><p>As Tara milked the fatherly balls she swore she could almost hear the sperm sloshing around inside of them. Jenny rose a bit and peeked down inside the flared, deep cocoon of cock skin and could already see a good deal of pre cum collecting. She hoped her plan would work when he finally began jetting his load. ""Tara switch with me now. I'll take the balls and you keep milking your father slowly."" she instructed. Just as Tara happily took the cock root in her fingers Jen spit at the junction to provide some lube. ""Keep jerking and spitting on the meat baby. And Glenn when you start feeling the load rising pinch your foreskin shut so it doesn't spray all over the room!""</p><p>Because his daughters delicate hand was scarcely able to encircle even half of his horny gristle the excitement was always magnified for the family of sinners. There was something about children that just couldn't help but make an already beyond average sex package look even more glorious. With every stroke of her hand he and Jen could both feel his nuts expanding and swelling with his sauce.</p><p>""Getting close darling?"" Jen asked with a smile.</p><p>""Very baby. I think I know what you have up your sleeve. I'll blow soon if you let the slut jack and lick at the same time.""</p><p>The child spit again at the juncture and looked at her mother with pleading eyes. ""Go ahead whore but just work your tongue along that sperm bulge underneath. And keep spitting and jacking!"" ""Ok mom but I wish he could just throat fuck me like he usually does. This is not as fun when dads balls aren't swinging over my face to look at."" The proud parents laughed at how quickly their little porn star had become spoiled. Still she made the best of a limited situation as she ran her glossy painted lips up and down the finger thick swelling that ran along the base of his manly fuck engine. Up and down went her slick little fingers with her full lips not far behind as she did her best to hurry up his cum. The sooner she lugged out his gummy load the sooner they could get down to some real fucking.</p><p>Glenn seemed to have read her young and wicked mind. ""Starting to rise up the shaft baby. Can you two feel it?"" Both of his girls knew the telltale signs that began in his egg like balls and quickly moved to the wrist thick root of his fucker. They nodded and in unison declared. they could feel the sperm rising.</p><p>""It's almost there sluts! Remember Tara the better you make me nut the longer and harder and deeper I can pound your cunt when we tear apart your cherry!""</p><p>The thought of that and the sensations of her still developing cuntal guts soon being his caused the first jet to rocket out of the opening of his foreskin.""</p><p>Jen saw this and squeezed his cumbags gently one in each palm. ""Seal that off dammit! I don't want you to waste another precious drop!"" Jen freed up her right hand and again ran a finger up her husbands ass searching out his throbbing prostate. Her kiddie slut kept jacking the gnarled organ while the three of them and the video camera watched and recorded the groaning adults pedo cock pulsing and throbbing. The now tightly sealed foreskin began inflating like a small balloon as it was being pumped full of the well fermented discharge. Countless living sperm cells were swimming around in the viscid sauce just waiting to fuck into an egg or be digested by an adoring mouth. This would be Tara's final meal before having her virgin cunt sacrificed for the family business and their future. Jen wanted the tramp to show a newfound respect for her fathers semen today other than having it hosed straight down into her greedy belly!</p><p>The enterprising mother could tell by the contractions of Glenns balls and steaming ass that he only had three of four more ropes of cum in his balls and that the rubbery snout of skin had a bit more capacity. The thin bag of loose skin was now about the size of a gold ball and almost chock full of hot human sperm. She leaned to the side a bit to be certain the video was capturing the spectacle. ""Fuck mom! Look at that foreskin inflating! It's gonna blow up soon.""</p><p>""No it isn't baby. Just hold the cock up now and get that straw and get ready. Glenn, Just open it a teeny bit and Tara you get that straw in your mouth and lean over his cock.""</p><p>The child stars eyes lit up when she finally realized what her twisted mother had planned. ""I get it now mom. A kiddie cocktail of hot sperms that I can take my time sucking out!"" ""That's right whorlette and be sure to look straight in his eyes with total love when he gives you the precious gift of his balls. I want it recorded for us, your children by him and our pedo clients. You savor every sip darling long enough to feel the sperms wiggling on your sassy tongue. These are the life you will worship from now on. The same ones that made you and will breed your future children.""</p><p>Tara's cunt sleeve quivered as she gently inserted the tip of the thin, clear cocktail straw into the small pursed opening of the inflated vessel. Now that she was producing eggs to be fertilized by her father/lover his sperms were indeed taking on more importance. It truly was proper for her to cherish this invaluable gift of life with respect. This was not to say the seven year old did not enjoy leaking her fathers semen from her ass or digesting it in her belly during school. She adored this and even the rare times that he was not jetting straight into her undulating esophagus she always took the time to savor the rich, nutty flavor of his glorious milk.</p><p>When Tara had the straw in position and placed it to her gaudy painted lips gazing lovingly into her makers approving eyes Jen almost swooned. This video footage would sell like crazy on line and right then and there she decided that in the morning she would go out and hire a still photographer. The family was going to be far too involved now with incest hard core for Glenn to be merely behind the camera doing nude shots of the whore. She lugged her finger out of her husbands ass and dug deep below the thick mass of her cunt hairs to begin a slow but much needed jack off of her clit cock. ""Suck up that slop slowly child while mother jills off."" she commanded as her hands busied themselves with her distended organ and her husbands balls.</p><p>Glenn and his wife watched with great pride as Tara began to suck gently on the thin straw. Slowly the thick, milky fluid began to rise inside of the device and when the first trace was clearly resting on the child's tongue Jen creamed down her legs. ""Suck it up Tara."" she hissed when she saw the girls skinny legs trembling as well knowing she was also cumming down her sheer nylons. Even the small fingers that adoringly gripped the veiny fuck engine were quivering as the girl truly savored the subtle flavor and texture of the plentiful wad. ""Plenty left to enjoy little one. Looks like it's still half full."" Glenn husked as he watched the balloon like foreskin slowly deflate. He broke eye contact with the loli for a moment to turn to his smiling spouse. ""Damn this is a cool idea you had for the site baby. To think I was thinking the first PTHC we should post was me skull fucking her!""</p><p>""Thanks baby. Don't worry. From now on we post everything we do with her and we are going to start taking suggestions from our customers as well. In the morning I am making a call to bring in an outside photographer for her womb fuck.""</p><p>""Fine. I know you said the cervix meds will take a few days but after this I am still going to rip her cherry out today. I can wait a bit to rearrange her womb.""</p><p>Jen grinned and nodded yes while Tara smiled around the straw as they watched her slowly suck out the full contents of his velvety foreskin. By the time she had drawn out the last thickest dregs of semen her first sip was already on it's way to her bloodstream. In true child porn star fashion Tara finally removed the straw and turned to the camera with a cummy smile. She made a show of sucking the straw clear of any remnants and opened her mouth wide to assure the clients she had swallowed almost a full ounce of potent sperm. She paused a moment to run the straw across her perfectly flat chest before handing it back to her mom. Once done she replaced her fathers fingers with her own and probed her tongue down inside the foreskin clearly swirling it around the apricot head to collect any remaining nectar. Satisfied she had gleaned it all she skinned the mass back and placed a gentle kiss of thanks on his flared open piss hole followed by one devoted kiss to each of his balls. She rose on her stilettos again and smiled his way. ""Thank you for the meal father. My very first kiddie cocktail!""</p>"
1035,"Tara: Slut, Model, Breadwinner, Part 6",cats,desertlove@inbox.com,"['inc', 'pedo']",The saga continues.,2013-01-20T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Jen smiled knowingly. ""Isn't it a nice treat to truly savor your fathers sperm for once darling instead of having him just hose it down your throat?""</p><p>The little tart licked her full lips with a smile and replied. ""Well I never knew how much thicker and richer it gets when he cooks it for more than a few hours. It was kinda hard sucking it up through that skinny straw.""</p><p>""Don't get too used to me doing that much longer slut."" Glenn answered with a laugh. He loved listening to the two whores prattle on about the powers of his fertile ball bag. In fact unless he was sleeping Jen and Tara rarely let him simmer a load for more then a couple hours. ""Besides, it won't be long before you can start comparing mine to other men just like your mother.""</p><p>""On camera too."" Jen added with a nod and a wink. The past couple hours had been taxing on the mothers sex organs especially knowing that even now her preteens cervix was beginning to gap open from the illegal meds. </p><p>""Speaking of cum Tara, how bout I finish off this little tryst by creaming in your mouth?"" </p><p>The child had had several small orgasms during the shoot and was only too happy to lug out her mothers load in return. Plus she knew her daddy loved watching her mom mount her face. Glenn was already sitting up on the bench for a better view. With her little painted fingers pinching the dark micro nipples that adorned her flat chest she answered with a happy grin, ""I hope you have a lot mom. How do you want to do it?""</p><p>Jen looked over at Glenn as she pondered the several positions they often used together. As much as she wanted to 69 with the sweetheart she decided against it for now. Glenn must have read her mind and he nodded slightly toward the floor. His wifes blood red lips curled in a smile as she turned back to the expectant school girl. </p><p>""Sit on the floor baby and I'll just squat over your pretty face and feed it to you that way. You can even look up inside where you came from before I unload. I know how you love gazing deep up mothers fuck sleeve.""</p><p>The obedient star of the family business dropped to the floor and spread her skinny legs as wide as she could to offer her father a good view of her kiddie cuntlet. She them leaned back using her slender arms for balance and tilted her head back to afford her mother with the best and easiest access. Her mom was right in that she loved looking inside her birth canal and now armed with her newfound knowledge of this thing called a cervix she had a better understanding the female reproductive organs. Glenns eyes roamed slowly from the child stars hot little fuck me stilettos up the nylon encased legs toward her garter belt that delicately framed her soon to be destroyed cuntal opening. His own fuck organ twitched again as he pondered the feeling of being up her belly soon. </p><p>The man swallowed hard as he continued his eyes journey upward beyond the little jewel of an arrow pointing the way to her underaged fuck box upward along the perfectly flat plane of her chest and the long dark brown nipplettes that loved to be chewed. They now focused on the models beautiful face with makeup inspired by the world famous kiddie model sites from Europe. </p><p>Taras heavily made up eyes sparkled and her whorishly painted red lips were parted in anticipation as she saw the long, hard body legs straddle her face. She felt the long coal black hairs brush against her nose as her needy eyes took in the familiar sight of Jens enormous dinner plate sized forested mass of pubic hairs. Tara knew that residing far beyond this wild nest lay her mothers own similar steroid enhanced clit cock that would be pulsating at the apex of her ragged slit. At one inch long it was nearly twice the size of her own oversized female cock. Soon she would suck off that turgid, fleshy organ. But first she would be teased as Jenny slowly parted the dense carpet of growth unveiling bit by bit the wonders of her baby hole. The hot milf felt the tickle of Taras tongue tracing along and through the long hairs as she sought out the still hidden slit. </p><p>Jen laughed and teased, ""Not so fast hussy, enjoy my bush a bit more."" In stating this command she stepped forward a bit and squatted a fraction lower. Glenn knew first hand that this was now positioning her hair lined back door within reach of Taras talented tongue.</p><p>""That's my girl Jen. Let the slut start with your ass and make her earn your load."" Glenn husked as he leaned closer to watch the action. He could see the tip of their whores tongue pass through the black hairs and when his wife sighed he knew the child had probed her ass. </p><p>Knowing that again they were losing revenue Jen added, ""After I cream her mouth we are putting a halt to sex till we get a photographer full time."" She felt the hot breath of Tara bath her anus as the girl moaned in frustration at this bit of unwelcome news. </p><p>""That's enough ass for now....I need to cum off,"" Jen continued as she stepped backward a bit and repositioned her sex slot over the youngsters face. </p><p>Jen's hands moved down over her front and vanished into the wiry hairs as she parted the mass and slowly spread herself open. The first thing Glenn and Tara saw was the glistening pink cock like head of her clit and the long brown ragged inner lips. </p><p>""Suck the lips cunt for a bit."" Tara nodded and eagerly sucked in an inch of the tender cuntal flaps while cupping her mothers sculpted ass. As she feasted Jen continued her plan. ""Honey I know you and her want to finally consummate your, .......our love by finally fucking her last hole but we can only cash in on some things one time.""</p>"
1036,"Tara: Slut, Model, Breadwinner, Part 7",cats,desertlove@inbox.com,"['inc', 'pedo']",,2013-01-26T00:00:00,"This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.

Once again. This is FAKE!!!!! It may take awhile before I add on. I do not have as much fun writing alone. I may begin posting parts of another I was doing off and on.","<p>Glenn shook his head in agreement knowing the postponement would reap serious cash. If he had to use the girls mouth or ass one more time in the morning it would be worth it in the long run. ""I spose you are right darling."" he conceded as he watched their kinddie whore munching on her mothers abused inner lips. He grinned at the sight of her extraordinary clit resting along the length of the girls cute little nose. ""We will make a call in the morning to that couple who make the sexy outfits. I know they were into photography and will certainly keep their mouths shut. Hell, we already are getting emails for shots and scenes the clients want of the slut and she only has one cherry left to give.""</p><p>""Two if you count her womb baby!"" Jen hissed as she ordered the model to start sucking her clit off.</p><p>Glenn rubbed his chin in thought and smiled. ""You know baby. If those meds work as good as you say......well it's just possible......""</p><p>A wicked smile formed on his partners smile while Tara blew her and she thrillingly finished his thought. </p><p>""That you can power through her cherry and right up into her womb on the first fuck? Fuck right into her belly the first time out baby?""</p><p>""It's always been my hope it would be that way Jen. You know that..we have talked about it when I have been in your uterus."" </p><p>He looked down between Taras sexy legs and could see a small pool of slime that had begun to collect on the floor as she herself imagined having her guts rearranged on their very first unholy coupling of her money making cunt and the glorious cock that made it. She wished she could join the conversation but respected the situation that at times no matter how much she was loved she was just a money making slut for the family. In fact she knew the kids at school only wished they were as crucial to their family as she was. The tingles continued behind the paper thin membrane of her hymen as her cervix dilated a bit more. The overdose mistakenly given was accelerating the changes in her undeveloped baby chamber more rapidly than Jen had guessed!</p><p>""Baby we'll have an outside photographer by tomorrow afternoon I promise. We can pay them with the flesh of our child! "" Jen answered with a sweet smile as she heard the youngster between her long legs moan in anticipation of her first stranger cock. ""Ok Tara, moms getting close my little fuck toy. Keep that sassy tongue swirling around the glans of my clit meat and get ready to do your thing.""</p><p>Tara knew from the increasing stream of milky spend flowing from her mothers hairy fuck hole that she was close to a cummy grand finale. She had learned that whenever her parents chatted about using her her horny mother grew especially excited. No doubt the thought of trading her only child's sexual services for outside work had worked her cunt into a bubbling froth. The sheer volume of seepage would make her entry that much easier. Glenn climbed off the bench and joined the pint sized trollop on the floor to get a better view of what was coming. Tara's eyes brightened when they met his knowing he loved watching this bizarre act.</p><p>As the preteen harlot sucked gently on the long, engorged pink clit stalk her left had begun skillfully skinning her dads foreskin back and forth over the gnarled cock flesh. Her right hand had taken the shape as if she was pointing to something with her index finger. Indeed it was pointing straight at Jens seething vagina. Glenn could sense his wife was ready and gave the family toy a nod. The pedo father smiled as the young prostitot milked his seeping baby maker with one hand while she began the slow insertion of her other into the steaming confines of her horny mothers fuck sleeve.</p><p>""Oh yeah baby girl....suck that clit cock and work it up me the way I taught you."" Jen panted as she felt her child's slender wrist pop into her birth canal. In reality her kids hand and forearm were similar in size to her husbands glorious cock with one exception. Unlike her mans masterful organ Tara's slender arm could propel her hand straight to the back wall of her womb. Tara removed her nursing lips just long enough to smile and question, ""You want it hard and fast once I get up there mom?""</p><p>""I'll guide you as you go sweetie. Just be careful at first."" </p><p>Tara nodded and resumed her oral attention on the glistening stalk and inched her arm a bit deeper. The grossly distorted cunt above her was already pouring a steady stream of milky slime down her arm where it fell in heavy splats on her smooth chect and perky nipples. She could now feel the thick, rubbery orifice of Jen's gaping cervix against the tip of her finger. She felt her mothers legs shiver as she tested the tight band of muscle that guarded the entrance to her uterus, her very womb. </p><p>Like a well practiced routine Jen began to relax the muscular gateway even more and soon she felt the girls hand glide right past the constriction. Glenn could see that Tara had already fucked her arm inside the seething tube half way to her elbow and knew she had breeched the cervical ring. In fact she was now as deep into the woman's birth canal as his cock had ever ventured. Every inch deeper would be further than his cock had ever explored. </p><p>""That's how you are gonna feel slut when daddy womb fucks you."" Jen hissed. The very thought of having her fathers fuck engine this far up her cuntal guts pushed the seven year old over the edge. </p><p>Now that she was carefully past her mothers delicate cervix she reformed her hand into a fist. With one quick and powerful stroke she punched her slender, oily arm the rest of the way into her moms quacking body. A scream of pleasure flew from the milfs mouth as she felt the girls knuckles slam into the tender tissues that lined the back wall of her tender womb.</p><p>Fuck seep was flowing freely out of the elongated fatherly piss hole all over the youngsters left hand as she began to open the other inside of her mothers birth chamber. Now that she was totally inside she began to carefully explore the texture and shape of the slick inner walls as the helpless mother convulsed in orgasmic spasms. </p><p>""The little whore is almost up to your fucking ovaries Jen!"" Glenn shouted as Tara began to lightly chew on the thumb sized clit. She knew that with good timing she would get a double spray from her loving parents sex organs. </p><p>""I know it baby! I can feel the bitches fake nails inside of my uterus! Tara.....do it now. Power fuck me and beat my insides to a pulp baby. Your mother needs you now! This is one more thing we can tape for her site Glenn when we get an outsider!""</p><p>Glenn smiled and nodded knowing that soon they would cash in on every perverted act they did as a family. In truth they all couldn't wait for the special requests to come in from their pedo subscribers. He even wondered if he could fuck her womb when she was packed with their incest baby!</p><p>Her whorishly painted lips grinned around the thick, pulsating root of Jen's clit stalk as once again she was called on to fulfill her role in the incest loving home. There were precious few children as lucky as her to be used and molested the way she was and she delighted in her life as the ever growing breadwinner and provider of sinful pleasures to family and strangers alike. The girls vivid imagination wall filled with erotic visions of her own fathers cock rearranging her birth canal the same way she was now doing to her moms. With ever increasing force she began sawing her arm in and out of the abused hole.</p><p>Each time she reached her elbow she could feel her fist punch the delicate tissue at the back of her birthplace. When she re cocked her arm she could see the slimy pink insides of the horny wife's vaginal walls being pulled inside out. Cream bubbled and frothed down the girls arm and splattered her face and little nipples. She could feel her mothers main cum approaching and with one last effort punched her fist deep into the steaming belly and chewed at the female cock in her mouth.</p>"
1037,Video Script,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'ped', 'spank', 'bond', 'rom', 'nc', 'rape', '1st']",,2011-02-26T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Light comes up slowly in the middle of a room. A girl is standing in the light; little else can be seen yet. The camera slowly zooms in, and she can now be seen more clearly. She is a preteen, about 10 or 11,slender, medium height for her age, with longish brown hair, and a quietly pretty face. She appears nervous; clasping her hands together first in front, then behind her, twisting her feet this way and that. She is dressed in a schoolgirl's outfit; plaid wrap-around skirt fastened with a giant safety pin, saddle shoes, calf-length socks. The skirt is quite short; as the camera pans around her it can be seen that, with the slightest motion, the bottom edge of her buttocks are revealed beneath it; she wears no panties. Her blouse is white and very sheer, the type that is usual worn with a camisole or at least a bra beneath it. She has neither; as the camera pans in front and zooms in on her chest, her nipples can be easily seen through the fabric. </p><p>Footsteps are heard. The camera pulls back and a man enters the light and stands in front of the girl. He is medium height, brown hair medium length, pleasant features; fairly average in appearance. He is dressed in casual slacks and shirt. He appears to be in his 30's. </p><p><b>Man:</b> ""Well, young lady, I see you are dressed as I ordered."" </p><p><b>Girl:</b> ""Yes, Sir.""</p><p><b>Man:</b> ""But, still, it's very naughty of you to be dressed this way. Your skirt is so short I can see your bottom beneath it. And you know I can see your nipples through your blouse, don'tyou?""</p><p>Girl (visibly embarrassed): ""Oh, yes Sir, I know Sir, but Oh, please, Sir!""</p><p><b>Man:</b> ""Hush, now, young lady! You know that naughty girls have to be punished, don't you?""</p><p><b>Girl:</b> ""Oh, please, please, Sir! Must I be punished?""</p><p><b>Man:</b> ""Yes, you must. Now, tell me why I have the authority to punish you.""</p><p><b>Girl:</b> ""Because you're my teacher.""</p><p><b>Man:</b> ""That's right, I'm your teacher, so I have the authority to punish you by paddling you. What else gives me the authority to punish you?"" </p><p><b>Girl:</b> ""You're my Daddy.""</p><p><b>Man:</b> ""Yes, I'm you're daddy. I adopted you when you were a little girl, and I've raised you ever since. So I have the authority to punish you by spanking and whipping you. What else gives me the authority to punish you?""</p><p><b>Girl:</b> ""You're my husband.""</p><p><b>Man:</b> ""That's right, I'm your husband. After I adopted you, I moved us to ***** where it was legal for us to be married, and I married you a few years ago. So I have the authority to punish you by spanking, and paddling, and whipping, and...other ways. Anytime I want, anyway I want. Don't I, young lady?"" He cups her chin and tips her downturned face up and looks her in he eyes.</p><p><b>Girl:</b> ""Yes, Sir, I know Sir, but Oh, Sir!"" </p><p>Man (picking up a peach switch from a nearby table and moving around to her side and rear): ""Tell me how I am going to punish you first, young lady."" </p><p><b>Girl:</b> ""You're going to switch me."" </p><p><b>Man:</b> ""And where am I going to switch you?"" </p><p><b>Girl:</b> ""On the backs and fronts of my legs!""</p><p><b>Man:</b> ""That's right, young lady!""</p><p>He taps the switch lightly against her calves a couple of times, then swings it moderately down onto first one, then the other, just above her calf-length socks. She yips and yipes with each stroke. He is using his right hand; his left is resting on her shoulder, as if to steady her. After about 10 or 15, he moves up to the backs of her thighs. He uses a bit more force with each stroke, and she moans and cries out with many of them. The camera zooms in on her thighs to show the network of thin red lines that are produced by her punishment. They fade slowly. Frequent closeups of her face are shown as she reacts to each stroke. His left hand has now slid down to her chest, and the camera often zooms in to show him kneading her left breast and pinching her nipple through the thin fabric of her blouse. She writhes a bit in reaction. After another 15 or so strokes, he slides around behind her, letting his left hand drop to her bottom, and squeeze her buttocks through her skirt as he passes to her right side. He continues to hold her buttocks with his left hand, while with his right he brings the switch down repeatedly onto the front of her thighs, first one, then the other, as her cries fill the air. When he is done, he steps back and puts the switch down on the table. The camera pans around her, zooming in on her face to show her tear-filled eyes, and her legs to show the red lines left by her punishment. The man steps up to her and enfolds her in his arms. She clings to him, trembling. He tips her face up, stoops down, and kisses her lips. She responds sweetly, and he holds her tightly for a little while. Her head comes up to his lower chest. After a bit he lets her go. </p><p><b>Man:</b> ""It's time to continue your punishment, young lady. What's next?"" </p><p><b>Girl:</b> ""Oh, Sir, you're going to spank my bare bottom, but oh, Sir, please!""</p><p><b>Man:</b> ""Bend over, young lady! You've been naughty, and you must be punished!"" </p><p>She dithers for a moment before obeying, and he smacks her on the front of her thigh with his bare hand. She jumps and yelps, then hurries to obey him, bending under his left arm. He gives her a brisk, businesslike spanking accompanied by her moans and cries. The camera zooms in to show her buttocks bouncing and reddening with each smack, and the somehow surprised expression on her face. Soon she is almost dancing from foot to foot as he spanks her again and again. Suddenly he stops and allows her to stand up, rubbing her abused bottom. He reaches out and begins to unbutton her blouse. The camera zooms in to show her trembling, eyes closed in embarrassment, as he exposes her. He strips her of her top, tosses it aside, and the camera zooms in on her breasts. Her nipples, only slightly developed, are erect; sitting atop her little breast buds they barely protrude from the plane of her chest. The camera zooms in on her face. She has caught her lower lip in her teeth; she is blushing, and whimpering softly. He seizes both breasts at once, suddenly. She gasps and yelps, then sucks her breath in through her teeth, ""SSSSSS"", and exhales with a moan, as he pinches and twists her nipples. He kneads and works her little breasts for a while, as the camera pans around, zooming in and out, capturing her moans and cries, displaying her writhing as he punishes her nipples and buds with his bare hands. He lets go of her, steps back to the table, and picks up a riding crop.</p><p><b>Man:</b> ""Your breasts really were made for the riding crop; you know that, don't you, young lady?""</p><p><b>Girl:</b> ""Oh, I know, but please, please, Sir! Must I be whipped on my breasts?!""</p><p>The man does not reply; he simply brings the crop down across her chest, letting the strap end snap onto first one nipple, then the other, as she cries out wildly. The camera zooms in to show each little breast jiggling to the extent that her small size allows as he repeatedly disciplines her. He finally stops whipping her, and steps back. The camera zooms in to show her face, tear-stained, panting, eyes half-closed. Then it focuses on her chest, heaving as she moans; her nipples erect and fetchingly reddened. He caresses them gently as she whimpers softly. He reaches down and undoes the pin that holds her skirt. She trembles as he unwraps it, and steps back. The camera pans around and zooms in here and there to show her quivering buttocks, slender thighs, and unfledged girlcleft peeping out from between her legs. </p><p><b>Man:</b> ""Now you're naked in front of me, young lady; that's very naughty of you to be only ten years old and to be so naked in front of a grown man, don't you think?"" </p><p><b>Girl:</b> ""Oh, yes Sir; I'm so embarrassed! Oh, Please Sir!"" </p><p><b>Man:</b> ""I'm just going to have to punish your nakedness, aren't I, young lady?"" </p><p>Without waiting for a reply he seizes her buttocks in his left hand, and begins to spank her directly on her girlcleft with his right. She wails and sobs as he smacks her again and again on her unfledged mons, labia, and clitoris. Meanwhile his left hand insinuates between the cheeks of her buttocks and seizes her, pressing and probing the tender tissues of her anus. He pauses a moment in her punishment and squirts lubricant from the nearby table onto his left hand, and resumes her punishment, now piercing her tender delicate anus and probing her deeply, with first one, then two, and then three fingers; the camera zooms in to show his fingers deep within her as she writhes and cries. He continues to rape her anus with his fingers while he spanks her cleft, her cries becoming more and more impassioned, until it is obvious that she is coming as he spanks her nakedness, sobbing and nearly screaming with anguished preteen passion. </p><p>After she is spent, he picks her up in his arms and carries her to another part of the room, where a divan on a platform is seen. The camera and the light follow them. He lays her on her back on the divan. He sits in a stool positioned between her feet. She lies sprawled on her back, knees bent and apart. He reaches out and seizes her girlhood. She gasps and moans as he kneads and works her tender, abused labia and clitoris. The camera zooms in to show her unfledged nakedness in his hands. He holds her cleft lips between his thumbs and index fingers of each hand and pulls them firmly apart as she gasps and yelps. The camera zooms in over his shoulder. A spotlight plays on her nakedness. Her cleft is glistening, unfledged, reddened, beautiful. Her hymen can be clearly seen between her nether lips. He shifts his hands, now holding her labia apart with the fingers of his left hand, while his right begins to press and probe along her cleft lips and clitoris, rubbing, pinching, twisting. She writhes and moans. He traces his fingers inward to her maidenhead. The camera follows, and it can be seen that her hymenal opening is small, just big enough to accommodate the tip of his index finger. He thrusts it repeatedly into her maidenhead's aperture, stretching the tender flesh as she cries out wildly. He suddenly withdraws, leans down, and begins to kiss and tongue her maidenhood. She is moaning and whimpering as he nibbles her cleft lips, then cries out as he presses his tongue firmly against her maidenhead. Soon he is punishing her clitoris, catching it in long excruciating bites between tongue and teeth as she bucks and yelps. She is clearly nearing climax again, when he stands and picks up a groovestrap lying nearby and brings it down sharply onto her tender girlcleft. She shouts, and is immediately coming, sobbing, bucking, crying out, nearly screaming, tears streaming down her pretty face, as he whips her repeatedly on her little-girlhood. Finally she is spent, and he tosses the strap aside, sweeping her up in a big hug, rocking her back and forth like the little girl she is. </p><p>The camera pans away, and the impression is given of a few minutes passing. The camera pans back to show her still in his arms, face buried in his neck, as he nuzzles her hair and pats her bare bottom. He can be seen putting his mouth near her ear and whispering to her, but what he says cannot be heard. He appears to be asking her a question. There is a short pause. Then, face still buried in his neck, she nods almost violently. He sets her on her feet, naked, in front of him. He takes her face in his hands and kisses her on her forehead, her glabella, her nose, then long and sweet on her lips. Then he undoes his pants and brings out his manhood, long and thick. She stares at it, eyes widening. </p><p><b>Man:</b> ""It's time to complete your punishment, young lady. I'm going to take your maidenhead and rape you of your virginity!""</p><p>Before she can reply, he picks her up easily under her arms, positions her and then brings her down with force onto his flagpole of a prod, raping her of her maidenhead with one thrust. She screams loudly. He simply holds her there as she wails and sobs, shoulders shaking. He kisses her hair. After a while her distress dies down to the occasional sob and sniffle. He begins to rape her in earnest, long hard thrusts into her abused girlcleft as she cries out rhythmically with each one. The camera zooms in from behind her between her legs to show his rod filling and stretching her tender tissues. A little trickle of blood can be seen. Soon the punishment-rape is bringing her to yet a third orgasm, yelping and yiping as he pistons in and out of her, finally deigning to empty himself at her cervix. He holds his little girl in his arms as she clings to him, sobbing, kissing him, sobbing again. The camera zooms out, and the scene fades away.</p>"
1038,The Photographer's Girl,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'ped', 'spank', 'bond', 'rom', 'nc', 'rape', '1st']",,2011-02-26T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>[SMACK-SMACK-SMACK!] ""AAA-AAA-AAA!"" The little girl cried out as her Daddy spanked her bottom briskly. Her Mommy looked on intently, watching her daughter's bottom redden, her hand gripping her husbands shoulder. When he perceived the child to be sufficiently chastened, he stopped spanking, laying his hand on her bottom to gently rub it as she whimpered softly.</p><p>""D-don't you think she needs a few more smacks?"" his wife asked, eyes half closed, breathing a little heavily.</p><p>""No, darling, I think that's enough. She's only nine, after all,"" the child's father replied. He pulled the little girl up to a hug that his wife joined in on, rocking the child back and forth as her little sobs died away. ""Go stand in the corner, now, Kristin,"" he commanded, and the girl dispiritedly shuffled off, panties still around her ankles, knowing better than to try and pull them up, or let her skirt loose from where it was tucked into her waistband. She stood in the corner, a fetching sight with her bare, reddened bottom completely exposed.</p><p>Mr. and Mrs. Randolph sauntered into the kitchen, out of little Kristin's sight. ""You know I really appreciate how you take such a firm hand with Kristin's discipline. My daddy always spanked me when I was naughty, and it worked out fine."" She pressed her body against his and put her face up for a kiss. He took her in his arms and obliged her, passionately running his hands up and down her slender form. ""Let's let the poor kid out of the corner and set her up with a nice, long video, eh?"" she whispered in his ear. Soon they were in their bedroom with the door locked...</p><p>Theirs was a happy little family, with the usual round of work, school (Kristin was homeschooled), church, gymnastics (Kristin was quite limber, and cute as a button in her leotards). But darker days lay around the corner...</p><p>""There's nothing else to do. We'll have to sell the house. We won't get much for it, though. We'll have to sell...everything. We're just in too deep, and the business just isn't cutting it."" Mr. Randolph was despondent.</p><p>""Isn't there anything else we can do, John? It'll be so hard on Kristin. And where will we live?"" Mrs. Randolph replied.</p><p>Mr. Randolph just shook his head, ""I can't see what, Karla, I just can't see what to do.""</p><p>A pall lay over the household for a few days. Even little Kristin noticed it. ""Mommy, what's wrong?"" she finally asked her mother after one deep sigh too many from the latter. Her mother tried to explain the problem in terms the girl could understand. ""We should call Carl!"" she exclaimed. ""I bet he would help!""</p><p>Carl Lawford was a young man who had spent 2 years in the Randolph household when Kristin was 5 and 6. She had taken a deep liking to him. He was a distant relative, and was struggling to start a photography business. He had begun to do well, had gone off on his own, and the last they heard he was flourishing. The Randolph's had lost touch with him for the last year, life being the busy thing that it is.</p><p>He had fit in very well with the family during his stay. He helped out greatly in the house, cooking, cleaning, even doing laundry. He accompanied them to church, and helped Kristin with her homeschool work. She loved him, and he seemed to dote on her, although never in an inappropriate way, as far as her parents could tell. They eventually looked on him as something like her big brother, or second father. He often got her up in the morning, and made her breakfast. There had been times when he had even taken a hand in her discipline, literally...</p><p>[CRASH!] The jar of candy little 6-year-old Kristin had sneaked off the shelf for the umpteenth time slipped out of her hands and fell to the floor. ""Kristin Marie!"" her mother shouted from the next room where she had her hands full with the laundry, ""That's the last straw!""</p><p>""Carl!"" she called to the young man, already bounding up the stairs to make sure Kristin was all right. ""Kristin needs a good spanking, and my hands are full. Would you bring her in here and tan her behind?"" The boarder was a little startled, but he saw no reason not to comply. Besides, his mind was all ready filling with the thought of his hand smacking the little girl's tender bare bottom...</p><p>[WHAP-WHAP-WHAP!] Carl smacked Kristin's little panty-covered bottom as she hollered. Really, he wasn't spanking her very hard. Her mom noticed. ""Carl, you're going to have to spank her a bit harder than that to make any difference. And pull those panties down! My dad always spanked me on the bare. She'll be embarrassed, but that's part of the punishment!"" Carl tugged her teddy-bear covered panties down to her knees and resumed her discipline. Little Kristin struggled and yelped in vain, blushing at her unaccustomed punisher. Soon her bottom was nicely reddened, and her cries were repentant.</p><p>Carl stopped and looked at her mother. She had been watching intently, eyes bright...""I guess that's enough,"" she said, almost reluctantly.</p><p>Carl let the little girl up, helping her to her feet, and started to pull up her panties, but...""No, Carl! She has to stand in the corner for a while with her bottom bare!"" Carl managed to convey to the little girl that he was sorry she had to do that, sorry he had to spank her, and hoped she was OK, all with a little hug (which she returned quite firmly, startling him) and a gentle caress of her bottom as she shuffled off.</p><p>A similar scenario played out a number of times while Carl was staying in the household. It made him hard as a rock to punish the little girl that way, and he tried to strike a balance between satisfying her mother's requirements for the girl's discipline, his own desires, and the tenderness he felt towards the child. He always tried to give the girl a hug afterwards, and made sure he spent time with her, played with her, and so forth. He didn't want her to just look on him as her punisher. And indeed she did not seem to resent him at all. She always hugged him back, looked forward to his arrival at any time, and begged to play with him whenever he would allow it.</p><p>But that was three years ago. Kristin remembered him, but only dimly, like a favorite character in a mostly-forgotten story, not someone she thought of every day. But now he sprang to her mind as a benefactor, for some strange reason.</p><p>Her parents looked at each other. They were desperate, and willing to swallow their pride, so they decided to follow their daughter's advice.</p><p>Carl was delighted to hear from them, and sorry about their plight. He cut short a photo shoot he was doing and in no time was sitting in their living room. He could see the worry in the Randolph's faces, the strain. He could see their straightened circumstances; certain items of furniture were missing; the car they were driving was even older than the one they had had when he stayed with them before. Little Kristin was wearing clothes that were faded, patched, too small for her. He came to a decision.</p><p>He proposed a deal to the Randolphs. He told them that he was looking for a child model for a particular kind of photo shoot, and he thought Kristin would be ideal. It was a very special kind of shoot, and would be worth a lot of money, more than the typical child model made; enough, when it was over, to lift the Randolphs out of their hole and set them well on their way to prosperity. But there was a catch. The Randolphs listened carefully, and, after their initial shock at his proposal, talked it over between themselves well into the evening while Carl re-acquainted himself with Kristin.</p><p>""Kristin, do you remember me much?"" he asked her.</p><p>""'Course I do, silly!"" Kristin wrinkled up her nose at him.</p><p>""Do you remember much of what we used to do, what I did while I was here?"" he inquired.</p><p>""...We played some, I guess. I dunno...I remember something: you used to spank me! I was always glad it was you spanking me, and not Daddy; you were...nicer about it, somehow. Not that Daddy was mean, but it...felt better when you did it. I dunno."" Here she spun around, shyly, blushing a bit at the memory of the handsome young man spanking her on her bare bottom.</p><p>Meanwhile, her parents had come to their decision. Sending little Kristin to bed, they sat down with Carl. ""We appreciate your willingness to help us,"" Mr. Randolph said.</p><p>""But we have some...arrangements we'd like to make with you, if we're going to do what you propose,"" Mrs. Randolph added, and proceeded to outline their ideas. Carl listened, more and more avidly as they spoke. It seemed as if their additions, although they might drag the process out somewhat, could greatly enhance the photos, and his own enjoyment as well!</p><p>A few days went by without any action being taken. Then, little Kristin, as she did with fair regularity, misbehaved. She expected to be spanked immediately, but...</p><p>""We've decided that you're going to be punished a little differently now,"" her mommy told her. ""Carl is going to help us."" She looked over little Kristin's head at her husband; her look was difficult to interpret: part worry, part love, part...intensity.</p><p>""W-waddya mean, Mommy? What's he going to do to me?"" Tears were starting in her eyes, but in truth, even if he were to spank her, she was always glad to be with Carl. Her mother told her to hush, she'd find out soon enough.</p><p>They arrived at the studio Carl had rented. He welcomed them at the door and took them to the room he had prepared. Mr. and Mrs. Randolph took their seats off to the side, and propelled little Kristin towards the young man. Carl knelt down next to her, saying, ""Your mommy and daddy tell me you've been naughty, and you need to be punished. Isn't that right? Hmmm?"" Her face was downcast and she didn't respond, so he tipped her chin up. Still avoiding his eyes, she nodded, glumly. ""Well, young lady, your going to be punished a little differently this time.""</p><p>He took her over to a chair sitting in the middle of the main studio area. ""Sit here,"" he commanded. After doing so, she was startled when he took some nylon rope off a nearby table and approached her.</p><p>""W-what's going on?! Whaddya gonna do to me?"" she asked, a little frantically. Her mother and father exchanged somewhat worried glances. Carl quickly knelt beside her, speaking quietly next to her ear; her parents couldn't make out what he said.</p><p>""What does Alladin keep asking Princess Jasmine? Do you remember?"" Carl thought surely she would know this; he remembered her watching the movie 3 or 4 times a day! And he had to watch it with her half the time.</p><p>Kristin couldn't figure out at first what he was saying, she was so distraught. But after he'd repeated the question, looking intently in her eyes, willing her to focus, she remembered...</p><p>""Do you tru...!"" she began excitedly, but he cut her short with a hand to her lips.</p><p>""OK, you get it, right?"" he asked, with a little smile on his lips. Relieved, but still a little anxious about whatever her punishment might yet be, she nodded, eyes shining. ""That's my girl!""</p><p>Then he stood up, and in a more commanding voice said, ""Now, young lady, it's time for you to be punished. Naughty girls have to be tied up to be properly punished."" So saying, he set to work tying her to the chair. Both ankles were fastened each to a chair leg, and her arms were bound behind her to the back of the chair. He passed a rope each over her thighs, bare where her short skirt had ridden up high on her legs. Firm loops fastening her ankles to the legs of the chair completed her bondage. All the while, unnoticed by Kristin, video cameras were capturing every moment from multiple angles preset by Carl.</p><p>He picked an item unfamiliar to Kristin off a nearby table. It was a B-Stik, an implement suggested by the girl's parents. It looked like a tawse, quite fearsome to any child, but it was designed to be nearly impossible to break the skin, or even produce more pain than a bee sting (hence the name) no matter how hard it was wielded. Her eyes widened as she saw him approach her with it, and he could see her fear return. He cupped her chin in his hand and tilted her face up towards his. He looked intently into her eyes until she returned his regard. He mouthed, ""Do you...?,"" finishing the phrase with a nod of his head, and she visibly relaxed, although tears continued to well up in her eyes.</p><p>He stepped back and swung the 'tawse' down across her bare thigh. [SWAP!] ""AAAH!"" Kristin cried out, more startled than in pain. A faint red glowed on her thigh where the discipline landed. Then [WAP-WAP-WAP!] went the tool as she continued to yelp and moan. Soon her thighs were covered with faint red marks that faded slowly. He finished with one last sharp stroke that left her trembling and sobbing. Casting the 'tawse' aside, he knelt beside her, cradling her shoulders with one arm, the other gently caressing her reddened girlflesh. Her tears stained his shirt as she buried her face into it, seeming to melt against his chest in apparent repentance and submission. After a bit he untied her, lifted her to her feet, and returned her to her parents with a wink and a pat on her bottom. They gathered her up in their arms and slowly made their way to the car.</p><p>It wasn't long before the scenario was repeated. Having misbehaved in some way, again Kristin was brought to the photo studio. ""Naughty again, eh Kristin?"" Carl asked genially. She nodded glumly. He led her to the platform in the middle of the studio. No chair was to be seen, but two padded bars were in its place. Before she knew what he was doing, Carl had her bent over one, ankles tied to the posts on either end, and her wrists fastened to the other. Again he knelt in front of her and held her gaze. She looked at him with trusting eyes and he knew he need say nothing. Taking the B-Stik in hand, he tossed her skirt up. He was surprised to see that she wore no panties, but managed to hide his startlement. He sneaked a peak at her parents. They were watching intently, and it seemed to him that he caught a quick gleam in her mother's eyes...</p><p>He swung the 'tawse' against her bottom again and again as she yelped and wailed. Her little buttocks cheeks jumped and danced as they were reddened nicely, and her cries filled the air. Again, when her discipline was over, he knelt and cuddled her as he caressed her bottom soothingly.</p><p>After these sessions her parents were in a welter of emotion. Overlaying all was a great relief; true to his word, Carl had already deposited a large sum of money in their account, and the pressure was off. Naturally they were conflicted about what was happening with their little girl, but they could see that she was not being physically harmed, and she showed no other ill effects so far. In fact, Carl visited their house after the second episode for dinner, and she seemed delighted to see him, jumping into his arms when he arrived, and monopolizing his attention nearly the entire evening. And her behavior had improved, at least briefly after each of her punishments...</p><p>In their bedroom at night, the Randolph's lovemaking was in overdrive. Karla nearly melted into his arms after Kristin was asleep, offering her slender body to John, who took her masterfully, glad for the renewed intensity in his wife's desire. But he didn't know the half of it! ""J-John,"" she hesitantly whispered one night as she snuggled against him, feeling his hard rod poke against her side through his pajamas and her nightgown.</p><p>""Yes, my love?"" he inquired.</p><p>""I...I've got something I...I mean..."" she stammered.</p><p>""What is it, darling? Anything you want, you know it's OK with me,"" he intoned, curious as to what could be up with her.</p><p>""I...I want you to..spank me,"" she finally blurted out, then buried her face in his chest, deeply embarrassed to have admitted it, fearing his reaction.</p><p>His response was to gather her even more closely in his arms and kiss her tenderly. He whispered, ""There's nothing I'd like better than to give my naughty little girl a good spanking."" She popped her head up, startled and joyful at his reaction. In no time she was over his knee, the hem of her gown tossed up, yelping and yiping like a preteen girl as he smacked her bottom, ""You've [SMACK!] been [SWAP!] such a [WHAP!] naughty [SWAK!] girl, haven't you?"" Soon her bottom was fetchingly reddened, and he paused to rub and caress, his hand straying to her well-moistened cleft as she gasped and moaned. Their subsequent lovemaking was the most intense either had ever experienced, culminating in deeply satisfying orgasms for both.</p><p>Over the next few weeks Kristin ended up in Carl's studio three more times, bound and spanked as she had been. The Randolph's continued pursuing spanking play to their deep mutual satisfaction. For his part, Carl planned to move the 'action' forward.</p><p>The next time Kristin was brought to him he led her onto the platform where two poles were erected. She stood before him, nine-year old girl in front of grown man. ""It's time for your punishment, young lady. Take off your clothes!"" he commanded. She looked startled for a moment, and glanced over at her parents, but they looked on stolidly, a gleam in her mother's eyes. She looked back up at him and lost herself in his regard. She saw the love in his eyes, and heard again, without him asking it, that same question, the one Alladin asked Jasmine, and she knew that she did, completely.</p><p>She unbuttoned her white blouse and reluctantly slipped it off her shoulders and let it fall. A sheer camisole was all that lay between her nipples and his gaze. She undid the waistband of her skirt and slowly let it fall around her ankles and stepped out of it, revealing her thin cotton panties with hearts and flowers imprinted on them. She paused. ""Keep going,"" he ordered, punctuating the command with the smack of his palm on her bare thighs. Sheyipped and hurried to obey, pulling her camisole over her head and slipping her panties off her hips. Soon she stood naked before him. She was a gorgeous preteen girl: an angel in despair. Her breasts were mere buds topped by little nipples, erect in her anxiety and anticipation, barely breaking the plane of her chest, now heaving with conflicted emotion. She was heartbreakingly slender. Her slim thighs gleamed in the light framing her unfledged girlcleft which peeped from between them.</p><p>He took hold of her wrist and fastened on the velcro straps already attached to one of the poles, then did likewise with her other wrist. Her ankles received the same treatment. Now she was bound between the poles, spreadeagled nearly in a cross position, a little naked preteen girl completely exposed to a grown man's gaze. He took up the B-Stik and began applying it to her tender flesh, first her bottom, then the backs of her thighs. Then he moved around to the front of her thighs, alarmingly near her private parts as she jerked and moaned with each stroke. He continued her discipline until her submission and repentance were nearly palpable in her soft cries and the writhing in her bonds of her slender, nude, little gymnast's body. He completed her punishment with three quick strokes: one on each nipple, then one full across her mons as she cried out wildly, then slumped, panting and sobbing between the poles. With quick, practiced motions, Carl undid her straps and gathered her into his arms, rocking her back and forth as she clung to him, sobbing softly, her tears staining his shirt as she buried her face in his chest. She gradually quieted as he kissed the top of her head. A glance over at her parents showed them entwined in each other's arms, kissing passionately...</p><p>The next night, after Kristin's bedtime, Mr Randolph lay in bed watching the news when his wife came out of the bathroom. He looked up and was momentarily startled at the sight: she was dressed in childish clothes, a 'baby-doll' nightie, with 'bunny slippers' and a pink bow in her hair. She shuffled slowly to the bed and stood before him, head downcast, but peeping up at him through her eyelashes. He took the hint.</p><p>""You've been a very naughty girl today, haven't you, little missy?"" he announced.</p><p>She nodded her head but said, ""Oh, I know, Daddy, but please, do I haveta be punished?!""</p><p>""You certainly do, young lady! You should have thought of that before you misbehaved."" With that he stood up next to her, bent her under his arm, and gave her a brisk, business-like spanking as she yelped and whined. From there the 'scene' progressed until he had her naked, in knee-chest on the bed, being spanked full upon her nether lips and anus as she rocked and moaned, then came even as smack after smack fell upon her clitoris. John wasted no time in taking her from behind, coming almost immediately from the intensity of the action. As they collapsed together on the bed in sweet embrace, neither of them noticed their bedroom door gently closing...</p><p>""Mommy,"" Kristin asked Karla the next day, ""When kin I get married?"" Karla was a little taken aback by the question, and she evaded a bit.</p><p>""Why, honey, is there someone you want to marry?"" she inquired, stalling for time.</p><p>Kristin mumbled something and turned red, twisting away a little bit. ""What's that, Kristin, I couldn't hear you,"" her mother said, though she thought she really had heard, and was both stunned and yet not so, and surprised herself by being pleased with her daughter's reply.</p><p>""Mr. Carl! I wanna marry Mr. Carl, OK?"" Kristin exclaimed, then ran to her bedroom and threw herself on her bed, hiding her face in her pillow.</p><p>Her mother followed her after a few minutes, and closed the door behind her...</p><p>Soon afterwards Kristin found herself again bound between the poles, naked. She looked around and noticed that she couldn't see her parents; the light was too dim beyond the platform. Carl knelt in front of her, cupping her chin in his hand. ""Little one,"" he began, ""There's something important we need to talk about before we go any further. I want you to know something,"" he said, as she gently smoothed a stray bang of hair off her forehead and caressed her cheek, ""I'm in love with you."" Her eyes were shining and she smiled shyly. ""I want to have you with me always, to raise as my daughter, and to be my little wife."" Her eyes half closed dreamily. ""And I want you as my little girlslave,"" he added, as her eyes widened, and she looked both anxiously and excitedly into his.</p><p>""I've talked with your parents,"" he continued, ""And they've given their permission for me to have you. In fact,"" and here he held up some papers, ""They've all ready signed parental rights over to me, and signed the marriage license. Legally, we're married now. Little Missy, "" he went on, ""Here's the deal. I love you. You are the most gorgeous sweet little girl in the world. I would love to spend the rest of my life with you. But I'm going to leave it up to you. We're married, but we haven't consummated it yet. Do you know what that means?"" She shook her head shyly. ""Do you know what it means to 'make love', to 'have sex'?"" he asked. She nodded slowly. ""When a husband and wife first make love, that 'consummates' the marriage. Until then they're not officially married. That means we could stop right now, I could send you home with your parents, and we would not be married. Your parents could get it annulled, which means cancelled.</p><p>""But if we do that, then I must tell you: it would be too hard on me to have to see you and not be able to hold you, and punish you, and rape you. I'd have to go away and never see you again. But if you want, that's what we'll do.</p><p>""But if you're willing, then we'll go on with your punishment, and by the end of it we'll be married completely, and we'll go home together and be together always,"" he finished, then waited for her reply.</p><p>""Mr. Carl,"" she almost whispered.</p><p>""Yes, Kristin,"" he answered.</p><p>""If we're married, does that mean you get to...to put your...your...thing inside me?"" she managed to ask.</p><p>""Yes, little one, that's what it means. It will be part of your punishment, the first time. Other times might be...different."" He waited.</p><p>Finally, ""I wanna marry you,"" she whispered, so softly he almost couldn't hear.</p><p>""What did you say, honey?"" he asked.</p><p>""I wanna marry you!"" she said out loud. He threw his arms around her little nude body hanging in the bonds, kissing and kissing her. From out of the shadows she saw her parents approaching the platform. Carl stood away for a moment as they both leaned down to kiss their little girl.</p><p>""I'm so happy for you,"" her mother said, and her father beamed. Somewhat startled, Kristin noticed for the first time how her mother was dressed, or nearly not dressed! Her hair was in a headband, with bangs, like Kristin herself wore hers. She wore a schoolgirl's blouse, the kind that is so sheer it is always worn with a camisole, or at least a bra. Her mother had neither, and her nipples could be easily seen through the nearly transparent fabric. Her skirt was a plaid wrap-around, fastened with a giant safety pin. But it was short, so short that her panties...but Kristin realized that her mother wasn't wearing any panties! And her mother's private parts were not only visible, but bare, as bare as her own little unfledged cleft. She gaped, open-mouthed, as her father led her mother to a platform right next to the one she was bound on. There, as the light came up, she watched wide-eyed as her father unbuttoned her mother's blouse and stripped her of it, revealing her firm, small, high breasts. Then he unpinned her skirt and let it fall. Now her mother was naked, slender, breasts heaving, trembling. Kristin was stunned as she saw her father bind her mother to the two poles on the other platform, even as she herself was bound. Then he stood beside her, waiting, a tawse dangling from one hand...</p><p>Her attention was suddenly drawn back to Carl, now her Daddy-Master-Husband, who was bringing over some rope. He passed a loop around her and pulled it snugly against her chest, then another loop, positioning them so that between them they caught her little breastbuds and nipples, pinching them from top and bottom so that they protruded beyond the height of the rope itself. He pulled the rope a little tighter as she gasped, then fastened it in a firm knot. Another loop went around her waist, then between her legs as he pulled it taut up against her cleft and anus. She cried out as he tightened her bonds, the rope pressing sternly into her underdeveloped girlhood.</p><p>Carl took up his accustomed instrument and swung the B-Stik sharply against her naked buttocks, [SWAP!] ""AAAH!"" she cried out, more startled than pained, and ""OH-OH-OH!"" again and again as he disciplined her bottom. In a daze she dimly realized that smacks and cries were emanating from the other platform as her pretty mother was also sternly punished. Up and down the backs and fronts of her thighs Carl plied the tool, bringing a fetching blush to her tender skin.</p><p>Then he turned his attention to her little breasts. Pausing for a moment in her whipping, he reached out and seized first one breastbud and nipple, then the other, kneading and working them in their bonds, pinching and twisting her nipples as she gasped and moaned, writhing and arching at the embarrassing punishment. After a period of this pleasant (for him) and stimulating (for him and her!) pasttime, he stepped back and swung the B-Stik directly onto her little breastbuds and nipples, [SWAK!] ""AAAAAH!"" she nearly screamed as he repeatedly disciplined her the same way, until her nipples were erect and fetchingly reddened.</p><p>Carl paused for a moment to lubricate his free hand from a tube on a nearby table, then returned to his little preteen girlslave-wife, and firmly seized her bottom, pressing in between the cheeks and moving the rope aside to find her little rosebud. She cried out as he pierced her with first one, then two, then finally three fingers, penetrating her decisively, and probing her fiercely as she keened. Even as he molested her anus he brought the implement down directly onto her mons and unfledged cleftlips, whipping and whipping her tender preteen girlhood as he finger-raped her anus. Cry after cry was torn from her lips as she was so lasciviously punished.</p><p>Soon it could be seen that her body was betraying her. Her slim hips bucked and rocked, alternately pressing her bottom against his hand that so sternly invaded her tender, delicate anus, then proferring her cleftlips and clitoris to the tool that stung so, seeming to send a vibration through her, beginning with her little button, and spreading to encompass her whole being. Her cries became hoarser, more rhythmic, and finally she was yelping out a preteen's orgasm as he punished her so sexually.</p><p>She was so distracted, sobbing out the last of her climax, she almost didn't notice him standing before her. The platform was cut such that, though the top of her head would normally barely reach his chest, she stood on a level a bit above his. She suddenly became aware that his rod was protruding, rampant, from his pants, as he squirted a bit of lubricant on it. He pulled the rope away from her sex and shifted it off to one side. Then he aimed his tool at her cleft, perfectly positioned for him to take her by the difference in the platform height, grasped her hips with his strong hands, and thrust firmly within her, raping her of her maidenhead with one stroke, driving for her cervix as she screamed once, shortly but intensely. He stayed deeply buried within her, cradling her against him, stroking her back, kissing her hair, as she wept, shoulders shaking. Soon her distress had died down to the occasional sob and sniffle. He began to piston in and out of her abused sex as she moaned with each thrust. Carl couldn't believe how pleasurable it was to rape his beloved and beautiful little preteen. She was so tight, and yet so soft and warm. He nearly came as he lost himself in the knowledge and experience of taking her maidenhood, but fortunately he had relieved himself enough alone lately that he was able to ravish her thoroughly, with long, hard, and fast strokes as she cried out rhythmically, ""OOOO-OOOO-OOOO!"". Even as she gave voice to the loss of her virginity, the pain of it mixed with pleasure, so that a fresh wave of orgasm left her arching and spasming as he ground his pubic bone against her little clitoris. Finally he deigned to empty himself in her little girlhood as she sobbed and shook. On the other platform Karla also was giving voice as her 'master' took her, for the first time using her anus, burying himself to the hilt in her bottomflower as she yelped and shook, dancing on the end of his rod.</p><p>In the afterglow they undid their slavegirls, big and little, and cuddled them closely, kissing away their tears, the girls lost in the sweetness of love and submission, their masters humbled and joyous at the beautiful gift they had been given.</p><p>And they lived happily ever after.</p>"
1039,The Child Actress Disciplinarian,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,[''],"This story was inspired by a photo of Dakota Fanning on the receiving end of discipline. Of course it's a fake photo, but one can dream...",2011-08-06T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Dakota Fanning, you get over here this instant!"" The startled starlet scurried off the set to the Disciplinarian, who had alertly noted the director's signal that indicated the need for his services. ""You have been inattentive, impolite, and downright rude one too many times, young lady, and I'm going to put a stop to it right now!""</p><p>He hauled Dakota off to the room set aside for his use. She didn't exactly struggle (she knew better!) but reluctance radiated from her as he towed her behind him. The director looked on, satisfied that she would return to the set in a more cooperative mood, and moved on to a scene that did not involve little Miss Fanning.</p><p>The disciplinarian's room had windows, of the size and placement specified by the Child Actress Disciplinarian's Guild, so that all punishments could be adequately witnessed, both for the protection of the child actress against any discipline that was...unauthorized, and the disciplinarian against any mischaracterization on the part of the actress. Dakota had made herself particularly unpleasant today, so there were even more (mostly male) crew members gathered to observe than there normally would be to watch a pretty preteen actress receive strict discipline. In the nude.</p><p>For it had long been the policy of the CADG that child actress discipline should be received in the nude. The rationale was that this heightened the disciplinary experience, as well as allowing ready access to multiple portions of the anatomy.</p><p>Once in the room the Disciplinarian commanded, ""You know what to do: everything off and hands behind your back, and I mean now!"" Dakota dithered, and received a SMACK from the Disciplinarian's `B-Stik' on her right thigh through her jeans, which made her yelp and scurry to obey. [The `B-Stik' is a punishment implement designed specifically for the discipline of children. Even if used vigorously, it causes no damage, and no pain more than a bee sting, hence it's name.]</p><p>Soon she was totally nude, a slender, beautiful, blonde preteen in front of a grown man. She had the face of an angel in despair as she awaited her discipline. Her breasts were mere buds topped by nipples, barely breaking the plane of her chest. Her hips were narrow, boyish, just beginning to think about flaring. Between her slender thighs her unfledged girlcleft, with the prominent clitoris typical of a preteen, was easily seen. Her hands nervously clasped and unclasped behind her back, her eyes on the floor. The men watching through the windows grinned at each other. Many had their hands in their pockets...</p><p>""The director says you're going to have to be sitting a lot in the next few scenes, so we'll concentrate on your front,"" the Disciplinarian announced. Dakota looked up, alarmed. She had been on the receiving end of the Disciplinarian's attentions before, but so far had only had a reddened rear end to show for it. But some of the other child actresses had told her about the `alternative' punishments they had received...</p><p>""If you don't hold still I'll put you on the frame,"" he announced, as he readied the B-Stik. There was an apparatus in the room with a frame and various straps, suitable for fastening a child actress in any position required for her discipline. He rarely needed to use it; knowing it was there was enough to convince most of the girls to remain in place.</p><p>SMACK! Without further preamble the Disciplinarian swung the B-Stik against the front of Dakota's slender thighs. ""AAH!"" she cried out, her back arching as she reacted to the sting, and, ""AH! AH! AH!"" again as he whipped her repeatedly, leaving a faint redness, nothing more, that is the trademark of the B-Stik, designed as it is for the safe but effective punishment of an errant child.</p><p>But it does sting, and Dakota danced in place, tears leaking down her cheeks as she sobbed, ""Oh, please, Sir, Oh please!""</p><p>""Remain still, young lady,"" the Disciplinarian merely responded, and brought the B-Stik down sharply across her chest, alternating from one side to the other, bringing a fetching flush to little Dakota's breastbuds and nipples as she fairly wailed. She had never imagined being whipped there. Although it certainly stung, her embarrassment was the most punishing. Knowing that she was naked, and a man was whipping her little breastbuds and nipples, and that the men lined up at the windows were watching avidly, made her blush deeply, and moan even more intensely than did the sensation of the whipping itself.</p><p>After ten or so strokes he stopped whipping her nipples, and she opened her eyes, which had been screwed shut in humiliation, only to see him swing the B-Stik directly onto her mons! THWACK! ""AAAAA!"" she nearly screamed, frantic, distraught, barely able to remember to hold still; she had no desire to be whipped AND bound, after all. But all thought was driven from her as the Disciplinarian punished her little mons, unfledged cleftlips, and clitoris again and again, SWAK-SMACK-WHAP!, bringing his tool up sharply between her legs as she cried out wildly.</p><p>Finally, after a stern twenty strokes on her little girlhood, he stopped, and tucked the B-Stik on his belt. ""There, young lady, I hope you've learned your lesson!"" he intoned.</p><p>""Oh, yes Sir, yes Sir!"" Dakota gulped and sobbed. As was his wont, the Disciplinarian pulled her into a soothing hug, gently rubbing the sting away, first from her thighs, so smooth and slender in his hands, then from her nipples and breastbuds, gently kneading and working them, then down, down until he was there, caressing her mons, cleftlips, and clitoris, softly at first, then more insistently as her little hips began to rock perceptibly, her breath coming shorter, her knees weak, her mouth dry.</p><p>But time was short, and she was due back on the set, so the Disciplinarian did not let her orgasm, as it can take quite a few minutes to bring a preteen to climax. He finished with an almost contemptuous bare-handed SMACK! on her girlcleft, making Dakota jump and yelp, and said, ""Now get dressed and go back to the set, and don't make me do this again any time soon or you'll really get it!"" She scurried to obey, and went back to work, the crew members, to her deep embarrassment, all applauding as she came out the door. And the director had no more trouble with her for the whole week.</p>"
1040,My Little Runaway - Semi-Truck,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'spank', 'rom', 'reluc', 'oral', 'anal']","A ten-year-old girl stows away on a semi-truck. The driver cares for her, gently spanks her, marries her, and carries on a 'domestic discipline' relationship with her for their mutual pleasure.",2012-02-24T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><blockquote><i>""Well, here I sit<br/> all alone with a broken heart<br/> I took three bennies<br/> and my semi truck won't start""</i>
<p><b>from 'Semi Truck'<br/> by Commander Cody and His Lost Planet Airmen</b></p></blockquote><p>---</p><p>Well I didn't take bennies; I don't do drugs. But I did drink three stiff cups of coffee, and my semi-truck wouldn't start, and I was all alone, maybe not with a broken heart, but I wasn't happy.</p><p>I'd been looking for someone to settle down with for a while. Dating websites, blind dates through friends, hanging out in all kinds of places from churches to bars: no one really had 'clicked' enough for me to even dig deep enough to find out if I would want to marry her. And besides, I knew myself...</p><p>In biology in college I remember reading about different kinds of bacteria that they called 'facultative' and 'obligate' anaerobes. An anaerobe is a bacterium whose metabolism functions without oxygen. An 'obligate' aerobe dies without oxygen. A 'facultative' anaerobe can switch to a metabolism that doesn't use oxygen if there's none to be had. But it does better with the metabolism that uses oxygen.</p><p>I guess I'm what you'd call 'facultative' in my sexuality. I'm a spankophile/pedophile, but I can 'function' sexually without either. I'm perfectly capable of getting amorously excited by a pretty adult woman, and can have sex with her without any suggestion of spanking. But the idea of having sex with a pretty preteen girl, especially if I were to spank and sexually discipline her in the process, puts me into overdrive!</p><p>I drive a truck, but that's mainly to have something to do, and as an excuse to travel the country. The money's handy, too, but I inherited some, and I don't need much. Of course, I'd been considering trying to make some kind of overseas trip to find a little girl I could marry. That would take some serious money, and involve quite a bit of investigation, so I'd been starting to really save, and I had fair amount put by.</p><p>My biggest expense was my Kenworth, with a custom sleeper cab. A real comfortable ride. But right now it was sitting in the truck stop lot and I was sitting in the diner, finishing my third cup of joe. The load I was hauling was due too soon for me to take a nap just yet, and I didn't want to disappoint them.</p><p>I drank up, left money for the tab and a tip, and walked back out to my rig. I thought I'd try it one more time before giving up and talking to the mechanics. I climbed in and lo and behold it started right up! So I headed back out onto the road.</p><p>I have an eclectic mix on my i-Pod: late 60's-early 70's classic rock, some bluegrass, jazz, Beethoven...but I also have some special recordings. OK, so they're recordings of 'phone sex', but I paid a bit extra for the girl to pretend to be a preteen on the receiving end of some sexual discipline. I popped in my earbuds and put on one of my favorites:</p><p>""Oh, 'Daddy', please, do I haveta be punished?""</p><p>""Now, little one, you know you've been a naughty girl, so 'Daddy's' going to give you a good spanking, right on your naked bottom!"" [SMACK-SMACK-SMACK!]</p><p>""Oh-Oh-Oh! O, 'Daddy', my little bottom's stinging! Oh, please!""</p><p>""Little girl's need to be front-spanked, so 'Daddy's' going to spank you right on your little girlcleft."" [SMACK-SMACK-SMACK!]</p><p>""AH-AH-AH! Oh, 'Daddy', my little cleft! O, 'Daddy', getting spanked on my cleft makes me feel so...strange! O, O, OOOOO!""</p><p>She had done a nice impression of a little girl having a 'punishment-'gasm', I must admit. Very...stimulating!</p><p>If I hadn't been so distracted, I might have been aware sooner that there was...something, I didn't know what, in my sleeper cab. Whatever it was wasn't as big as a man, I could tell from the motion and the noise. But it was bigger than a small animal. Regardless, there was no way I was going to keep driving without checking it out! There was no rest area nearby, so I pulled off the nearest exit onto what appeared to be a pretty deserted stretch of road. The highway had been pretty empty, too.</p><p>As I slowed down to a stop I eased my S&amp;W Police Positive out of the holster next to my seat. Then I jumped out of my seat to the right and spun around with a shout to face inside the sleeper compartment. I heard a squeak; I couldn't quite make out what it was, so I sidled inside and looked around.</p><p>She was tucked between the bulkhead behind my seat and the fridge. I was so startled when I saw her I yelled again. She screamed, and tried to push herself even farther back into the little enclosure. Even in the midst of the excitement, it registered in my mind somehow: a pretty little girl was sitting on the floor of my sleeper cab. Her knees were drawn up against her chest, affording me a sweet 'panty shot' complete with 'camel toe', which, under other circumstances, I would have lingered over.</p><p>In a moment or two I had recovered enough from the shock to make a show of uncocking the pistol and laying it down on the counter. I knelt down in front of her, palms out, making 'shushing' noises, and saying, ""It's OK, I'm not going to hurt you,"" over and over. Finally she calmed down enough to quit screaming. She just sort of whimpered with each breath. I think she 'came to' herself enough to realize how...exposed she was, because all of a sudden she put her knees down and pulled the hem of her skirt towards her knees.</p><p>I glanced around. There was a loaf of bread out on the counter, a half-eaten piece next to it. The girl was skinny; I presumed she had been scarfing it when I pulled over, and she hadn't had time to hide the evidence. I slipped over to the seat at the small table and grabbed the bread. With a long arm I snagged the honey bear out of the cupboard and put both in front of me, beckoning to the girl to come and eat. I patted the seat next to me.</p><p>After a bit of coaxing she crept over, sat on the edge of the seat, and, eyeing me most of the time, proceeded to wolf down three pieces of bread and honey in quick succession. She was cute, with long, straight, dirty-blonde hair, a button nose, blue eyes, and a few freckles. She was also pretty dirty, and frankly she smelled like she really needed a bath, too.</p><p>After she'd polished off the third piece I finally asked her, ""What's your name?""</p><p>""Cindy,"" she replied, ""What's yours?""</p><p>""Joe. Joe Bradley. When did you get in my truck?""</p><p>""When you were at the truck stop.""</p><p>""Where's your mom and dad? Why did you get in my truck?""</p><p>She hung her head. ""I don't have a mom and dad,"" she said quietly.</p><p>""I'm so sorry, honey, I didn't mean to make you feel bad."" I felt like an idiot. A pretty little girl, obviously not well-cared for or well-monitored, stows away on my truck. How likely is it that she has a mom or a dad in her life? ""Why did you get in my truck?""</p><p>""I...I was hungry, and-and-and I saw you get out and go inside and you looked...I dunno, kind of sad or something but you looked...nice, and your truck looked really big and nice, so I got in to look for something to eat. I'm sorry,"" she finished, despondently.</p><p>""Don't be sorry, and don't worry, Cindy, you can have plenty to eat, and I'll try to do whatever I can to help you."" She looked a bit more hopeful at that.</p><p>""How old are you? Where do you live? Why were you hungry, and why were you at the truck stop?"" I continued my gentle interrogation.</p><p>She looked down at her lap. ""I'm ten. My birthday was last month, but I didn't have a party or anything. I was in a foster home. They-they weren't very...nice. I tried to tell the social worker but she wouldn't listen to me. I heard'em talking about how they were going to take me down to Mexico, and-and-and sell me!"" Tears started to flow at that point. I grabbed some tissues and gave them to her.</p><p>""I'm so sorry, Cindy, I'm so sorry,"" I kept saying. The poor little lost thing.</p><p>""So they had me in the car. They didn't know that I'd heard'em talking; they kept saying we were going on a vacation. So when we stopped at the truck stop I told'em I had to go the bathroom and they just let me. Then I climbed out a window and went around back and-and-and hid in a dumpster."" That explained why her clothes were a mess and she smelled...ripe. ""I heard'em walking around and calling my name. But they didn't shout real loud, and I don't think they told anyone about me being gone.""</p><p>""My guess is they didn't want anyone like the police involved, considering what they were up to,"" I opined.</p><p>""That's kinda what I thought, too,"" she said. ""So after it got dark I crawled out of the dumpster. I didn't know what to do. I was too scared to tell anybody about it. And then I saw you, and got in your truck and stuff.""</p><p>""Well, Cindy, like I said, I'm going to do whatever I can to help you. Do you have any family at all?""</p><p>She shook her head. ""I never knew my dad. I don't know where my mom is. She does drugs."" She screwed her little mouth up in a grimace.</p><p>I felt so bad for her. A common enough tale, but so, so sad. ""Is there anyone you'd like me to call, or take you to? I mean, I really should take you to the police station, you know..."" Absolutely true. In fact, the longer I waited to do that, the worse it would look if anyone in authority found out that I had waited.</p><p>""Please don't take me there! I don't wanna go there!"" She started to tear up again.</p><p>""Honey, Cindy, please don't cry, I won't take you anywhere you don't want to go. But that's where you should go. I mean, that's where anybody would say you should go.""</p><p>""But...but they might put me back with the same people.""</p><p>""I don't think so, not when you told them what you told me.""</p><p>""Even so, they'd just put me in some other foster home, or maybe in juvie. I don't want to go there. I don't want to go in another foster home. Please, Mr. Bradley, please: can't I stay with you? At least for a while?""</p><p>Oh boy, what a decision. I know I could easily be accused of thinking with my heart, and maybe with another part of my anatomy, instead of my head, but...</p><p>""OK, Cindy, you can stay with me. For now, at least.""</p><p>She brightened up, and threw her little arms around me, saying, ""Thank you, O thank you, Mr. Bradley!""</p><p>That was nice, but...I gently eased her little arms off me. ""Um, Cindy, I'm not trying to be mean or anything, but remember you just spent some time in a dumpster...""</p><p>She looked horrified. ""Oh, Mr. Bradley I'm so sorry!"" She started to tear up again.</p><p>""Don't cry, honey, it's all right, we'll take care of that just as soon as we can. I mean, if you're going to ride in my nice clean truck then you have to be nice and clean, too, right?"" She nodded happily.</p><p>I thought for a moment. Again, I'm not sure I was thinking with my head, though...</p><p>""All right, honey, now I want you to listen very carefully to me. Remember I asked you if there was anyone you wanted me to take you to? Or if you wanted me to take you to the police station?"" She nodded. ""Well, anytime you decide you don't want to ride with me anymore all you have to do is tell me, and I'll take you to the police, or anywhere you want to go, as long as it would be safe for you. So remember that.</p><p>""But as long as you ride with me, you have to remember something: this is my truck, and I'm in charge. You have to do what I tell you. I'm not going to tell you to do anything dangerous or anything like that.</p><p>""But if you're going to sit on my clean truck seats, you have to be clean. Really clean. Especially where you sit down. So I'm going to take you into my shower and wash you. OK?""</p><p>""...You mean you're going to-to-to wash me? In the shower? Like, with no clothes on?"" She screwed her little face up and looked at me.</p><p>""That's right. Remember what I said: it's up to you, stay with me or not.""</p><p>She sat there for a minute, head down. ""You're not gonna...gonna put your thing in me or anything, are you?"" she finally asked quietly.</p><p>Inwardly I groaned. How I longed to shout, 'You bet, but I'm going to give you a good spanking first!' Instead I said, ""No honey, I'm not going to do that, but I am going to have to touch you down there, to get you clean. I'm not going to hurt you, but it might be a little bit...uncomfortable, because I really want to make sure you're clean, I mean thoroughly.""</p><p>After a pause, she said, ""OK. I wanna stay with you.""</p><p>""All right, then, honey, let's get it done.""</p><p>Like I said, I had a big custom sleeper, and I even had them put in a shower stall. I opened it up and turned on the water. I had a pretty good size tank, and I'd just topped it off. I let it run for a moment, warming it up. ""Go ahead and get undressed,"" I said.</p><p>To my great delight, without further comment or ado, she began to shed. She kicked off her sandals. She was wearing some kind of sundress. She slipped the straps off her shoulders and shimmied it down off her hips. She wasn't wearing any kind of bra. No need for it: all she had were nipples atop breastbuds that barely broke the plane of her chest. Now she was down to her underwear, white cotton with some cartoon print, with lacy trim. She hooked her thumbs in them and pulled them down.</p><p>Now I had a naked preteen girl in the sleeper cab of my truck. What a rush. She was heartbreakingly slender, and cute as a button, despite the grime that clung to her. Her cleft was unfledged, bare, with the puffy lips and prominent clitoris typical for a preteen girl. Gorgeous.</p><p>I motioned her into the shower, with the temperature set for a comfortable warmth. She leaned into it, letting the water cascade over her head and down her shoulders. Once she was well wetted, I told her, ""Keep your eyes closed,"" and squirted some shampoo on her head. I worked it in, lathering it up well, then rinsed her hair and did it again. 'Lather, rinse, repeat', just like the bottle says, eh?</p><p>Then I took a washcloth and soap and went to work on the rest of her. First her sweet pixie face, gently washing her ears, around her eyes, nose, and mouth, then wiping the soap off so she wouldn't get it in her eyes or mouth. I lightly touched her nose with the tip of my finger, teasing her a bit. She gave me a shy smile.</p><p>Then I soaped up her slender shoulders, her arms, her hands. Then down her back, stopping just above her waist. I skipped down to her feet, spending a bit of time there to make sure she was clean. Then I worked up her sweet legs, until I was at her upper thighs.</p><p>I skipped again, now back up to her belly. She had an 'innie', and I made sure I got all the lint out as she giggled. Then it was time.</p><p>I put my washcloth on her chest, and began to wash her. I wasn't rough, I was firm but gentle, scrubbing her nipples and breastbuds. I'll make no bones about it: I lingered, and I enjoyed it. She just watched me.</p><p>Then I went at her bottom. She had the cutest little 'bubble-butt', soft and firm, and I reveled in the feel of it under my hand. It took a bit of self-control to keep from giving her a spanking right then.</p><p>With my bare hand I insinuated between her buttocks cheeks and reached her anus. She said, ""Hey!"" and moved away from me.</p><p>I didn't shout or treat her roughly. I just gently turned her to face me, and said, ""Do you want to stay with me?"" She looked for a moment, then nodded. ""Have I hurt you?"" She shook her head. ""Then don't pull away, OK?""</p><p>I turned her back around and resumed. I soaped my hand up well and pushed my index finger against her anus. I gently worked it in, feeling her sphincter clench and spasm. I moved it in and out a few times, washing her thoroughly. She whimpered a bit, but didn't pull away. Needless to say I was enjoying myself thoroughly: how many times had I fantasized about probing a preteen girl's anus, and now it was a reality!</p><p>As much as I longed to continue, and to insert two and then three fingers in her anus and really violate her, I gently pulled out. I washed and rinsed my hand, then soaped it up again and resumed washing her, now slipping around to her front. I ran my fingers softly over her puffy unfledged cleftlips, reveling in the knowledge that I was actually touching a preteen girl's vulva, feeling the smoothness, rolling her prominent clitoris back and forth a few times, diving in between her outer lips to trace over her inner labia as she trembled. But she didn't pull away...</p><p>Then I took the phone shower head and rinsed her well, quietly enjoying myself when I was almost done as I held her buttocks cheeks apart to spray directly into her anus, seeing her clench a bit at the feel of the needle spray, then spraying her full upon her cleft for a few moments.</p><p>Finally I had no good excuse to prolong it, so I shut off the water, grabbed a nice fluffy towel, and wrapped her in it. I rubbed her gently all over, drying her thoroughly, patting her in between her buttocks cheeks and directly on her cleft. I didn't rub her there: the terry towel might have felt too rough, and I had no desire to cause her significant discomfort. Being a spankophile does not necessarily mean one actually wants to inflict pain...</p><p>When I was done I knelt on one knee in front of her and took her little face in my hands. ""Are you OK?"" I asked. She looked in my eyes and nodded slowly. ""I know it was creepy, and I was touching you a lot...down there, but I didn't hurt you, did I?"" She shook her head solemnly. ""OK, then, let's get you dressed.""</p><p>I dug out an old, soft flannel shirt and slipped it on her. ""You still hungry?"" I asked, touching the tip of her nose again in a playful fashion.</p><p>""Mm-hm,"" she replied with a small smile.</p><p>OK, you might wonder, what if she says she wants to go the police NOW, smart guy? I thought about it. Figured if it came to that, I'd rent a car and drive her to the station in it, and I wouldn't take her in myself, I'm not that stupid. I'd drop her off a block away and drive off as soon as she entered the door, maybe use a payphone down the street to call in to make sure they know she's there. Still a risk, I know, but no risk, no gain, eh?</p><p>I picked her up and carried her to the cab, sitting her in the passenger seat. ""How about we find you a Mickey D's or something, that all right with you?"" She nodded with a big grin. A few bucks' worth of a Big Kids Meal and a Frosty later she was well-content.</p><p>It took a little navigating, but I found a small town on my route, with a little 'department' store with children's clothes, in a location I could park near enough. I fed the saleslady a story about 'my daughter losing her suitcase' to explain why she was in one of my shirts, and we walked out with enough to last her until we could get to someplace to settle a bit. She seemed pleased. The clothes were cute and reasonably well-made; judging from what she'd had on before I doubt if anyone had spent a lot of time getting her nice things to wear.</p><p>While I drove, she dozed in the passenger's seat, or slid into the bunk, snacked, played with my DS. I expect that she had been a very subdued little girl in her prior living situation, but almost hour by hour it seemed to me that she blossomed, becoming more sweet, smart, funny, and just a little sassy. The only problem I had with her was her mouth; I had to ask her not to use bad language twice (I detest the sound of swear words coming from a girl); she apologized both times, and after that I heard no more of cussing from her.</p><p>I finished my run without further to-do. Once I had my payoff I had to decide what next. I could've picked up another run easily, but I didn't have to: like I said I had a fair bit saved, and now I had a nice chunk of change in my pocket.</p><p>""So what should we do now, hm?"" I asked her as I settled into the driver's seat, stuffing my pay envelope into my pocket. ""I know I all ready asked you, but I'm going to say it again: is there anyone you want me to take you to? Relatives, friends, anyone?""</p><p>""Uh-uh. I don't have to go anywhere, do I? Can't I keep driving with you?"" she replied in an anxious voice.</p><p>""Well, I guess if you're sure you want to, you can stay with me. But I was thinking: I don't need to do any driving right now, so maybe we could take a little vacation. Have you ever been to DisneyWorld?""</p><p>""Oh, Mr. Joe! Do you really mean it?! I've never been there! Can we really go?"" She was practically vibrating with excitement.</p><p>""We sure can. But Cindy, you know what? I think whenever we're around other people, you'd better call me 'Dad' or 'Daddy', OK?"" I told her.</p><p>She giggled. ""OK, 'Daddy',"" she replied. Then she got a bit more solemn. ""But isn't that like lying?""</p><p>""Well, maybe, but we're not trying to do anything but protect you. We're not trying to get something from anyone or hurt anybody. So I think it's OK,"" I answered her. She seemed satisfied.</p><p>I have Internet capability in my truck; technology is amazing, ain't it? It took no time at all to make the arrangements. I parked the truck in a long-stay area, and we caught a flight to Orlando.</p><p>We spent a week there, staying at the Polynesian. I don't think we missed a single ride that she wanted to go on, and we saw all the shows: Lion King, Nemo, the Little Mermaid: she ate'em up. I took her to Downtown Disney, got us both some fancy duds, and got her hair styled. It was off-season, so I managed to get us a table at Victoria and Albert's one evening for dinner. She was now dressed so prettily, in an off-one-shoulder fairly low-cut confection, that heads turned as we walked in, at least the male ones did...</p><p>I got her a cute, skimpy little bikini, and just about had a heart attack when I saw her in it; it bordered on the obscene, but she seemed to like it. Sure, I'd seen her naked, but isn't it interesting that sometimes the barely-clothed female form is even more enticing than the nude? It was nice and warm, and we tore up Blizzard Beach and Typhoon Lagoon. I'm pretty sure I caught more than one grown man eyeing her discreetly...</p><p>We got pretty familiar with each other. We had just the one room at the Polynesian. She quickly developed the habit of changing her underwear in the bathroom, but didn't seem to mind changing everything else in front of me, so I got to see her topless a few times, if only briefly. I went ahead and did the same. I'm no movie star, but I keep myself fit, so I didn't mind her seeing me in my briefs, all though occasionally I had to hide the 'gallant reflex', considering that I had a pretty, nearly-naked preteen in the room with me!</p><p>The first night we bedded down on separate beds. I awoke around midnight to find her cuddled up against me. It took a bit of self-control to keep from fondling her right then, but I managed to just pull the covers up over her shoulders and put an arm around her. She snuggled into my side with a sigh. The next night she just crawled into my bed before I even got in it and plopped down on the pillow next to mine. I'll freely admit, I had to spend a few sessions in the bathroom to get some relief!</p><p>Four or five days into our trip we were having a blast it seemed to me. I couldn't get over how much fun it was, tripping around Disneyworld with a gorgeous, sweet ten-year-old girl. We took her picture with every character we could find. She collected those pins. We ate when we were hungry, rested our feet when we were tired, and fast-passed our way onto every hot ride there was and most of the rest.</p><p>In the middle of the day we had paused for ice cream. She had a chocolate cone and was busily munching it down as I perused the map, planning our next move. ""Shi--!"" I heard her exclaim, stopping herself before she had 'said it all the way'. I looked down; most of her cone had landed on the sidewalk, some of it spilling onto her white running shoes. She glanced up at me, a look on her face that somehow combined guilt, anger, and frustration. And lurking behind all that was pain...</p><p>I knelt down beside her, grabbing some tissue from my pocket and taking a swipe at her sneakers. Tears were starting to leak from her eyes. ""It's all right, Cindy, it's all right. You stopped yourself from saying it, I'm not mad. It takes time to get used to watching your language, and you're trying, that's all I can ask. And we'll get you another ice cream cone,"" I finished.</p><p>Without warning she launched herself at me, throwing her arms around my neck, clinging tight, and sobbing nearly hysterically. I stood up with her in my arms and moved over to a nearby bench to get out of traffic, as it were. A few people were looking, but no one seemed disturbed; a little girl was crying, and her daddy was comforting her, that's all they could see. She was perhaps a little old to be a crying child in Disneyworld, but otherwise nothing was really out of the ordinary.</p><p>I held her, rocking her back and forth on the bench, letting her cry it out: all the hurt, the abandonment, the fear. In a bit she quieted down some. I leaned her out so that we were nearly cheek to cheek, both looking out at the people walking by, and whispered in her ear, ""Cindy, my darling girl, listen to me. I'm not God, and I'm not Superman. I can't do everything and I can't predict the future. But I'm telling you now: I'm going to do everything I can to make sure that the rest of your life is going to be just as happy as hers, and hers, and hers, and hers ought to be,"" pointing discreetly at other little girls as they passed. ""Your hard times are over. You're safe now, OK?""</p><p>She looked back at me and nodded solemnly. I wiped the tears from her face and said, ""Now let's get you another ice cream cone, hm?"" She nodded more happily and we went on our way.</p><p>That evening we were lying in bed watching a movie (Space Jam, I believe - pretty hilarious stuff, especially if you're watching it with a ten-year-old) after a full day ending with the fireworks and light show on the lake at Epcot. She was leaning against me, and my arm was around her shoulders. I leaned over every now and then and kissed the top of her head. She seemed to like it: she leaned a bit more against me.</p><p>""Cindy,"" I said, and she turned to look up at me. ""Would you mind if I kissed you...more than just here,"" and I touched the top of her head.</p><p>She looked at me for a long moment, then shook her head. ""Unh-unh, I wouldn't mind,"" she said in a small voice.</p><p>I tipped her little face towards mine and kissed her on her mouth. Just a sweet little kiss, but I lingered on it for a moment, reveling in the feel and smell of this pretty preteen. I rubbed noses with her for a second and she giggled a bit.</p><p>""C'mere,"" I said, sitting back and pulling her up on my lap. She laid back against my chest without protest and we watched the rest of the movie.</p><p>When it was over I turned her a bit sideways on my lap and pulled her against me in a hug. She hugged me back. ""You know, honey, I really like you. Actually I really love you. And you know I want you to be happy. Right?"" I leaned her out a bit and looked in her eyes.</p><p>She looked back and nodded. ""I love you, too, Mr. Joe,"" she replied. ""Thanks. Thanks so much for taking care of me, and-and-and feeding me and not taking me back to the foster home people or the police and-and-and for taking me to DisneyWorld! This is the greatest!"" she ended with almost a shout.</p><p>""I'm so glad you're enjoying it, sweetheart, I really am. And I am, too. But we've got to talk about what we're going to do when we leave, OK?"" She nodded, a bit more somberly.</p><p>""I've got to tell you something,"" I continued, ""And I don't know how much of it you'll understand, but I'm going to try anyways. I don't know if you could tell, but maybe you could, that I really enjoyed giving you a shower that first day, and I really like seeing you in your bikini, and when you only have panties on. Could you tell that?"" She looked down and nodded slowly. ""Does that bother you? Does that make you feel bad that I think you're really pretty, and even really sexy?""</p><p>She giggled a bit at that, and looked up and shook her head. ""Uh-uh,"" she replied.</p><p>""That's good, I don't want to make you feel bad or anything. In fact, what I'd really like to do is make you feel really, really good. And I'd like to have you with me forever, and take care of you, and love you,"" I continued.</p><p>""Then I can stay with you?!"" she chirped.</p><p>""Well, sweetheart, here's the thing: remember I said that you were really pretty, and really sexy?"" She giggled again and nodded. ""Do you really know what it means, when a guy thinks a girl is sexy?""</p><p>She looked down again for a moment, and then looked up and said, ""It-it means he wants to-to have s-sex with her..."" She almost mumbled the words.</p><p>""That's right, but sweetheart, let me tell you right now, whatever we do, I don't want to hurt you or harm you. Even if you said, 'let's have sex right now!' I wouldn't just do it, because it would hurt you too much. There's ways to do it that wouldn't hurt so much, but we don't have to talk about that right now.</p><p>""The thing is, if you were around me all the time, and we didn't have sex or anything, that would be real...frustrating for me. It would be a bit like being real hungry all the time, and other people were always eating right in front of you, but you couldn't have hardly anything to eat, do you know what I mean?"" She nodded, her eyes big and solemn. ""So if you stay with me, I've pretty much decided that we'd have to get married...""</p><p>I waited half a beat for it. ""Married?! But-but I'm only ten, we couldn't get married! Could we...?"" she ended with what sounded like almost a hopeful note.</p><p>""Not in the United States, but maybe some other place in the world we could. And then, if we wanted, we could come back here, but we'd have to keep it sort of a secret, at least until you were older.</p><p>""Now I know that's a really big thing to think about. You don't have to decide right away. And remember: I'm always willing to take you to the police, or any other place that would be safe for you. You don't have to stay with me. But if you decide you want to marry me, there's one other thing we'll need to talk about first.</p><p>""But for now, let's get some sleep. We've got the Animal Kingdom to tear up tomorrow!"" She grinned, leaned up and kissed me on the lips, then plopped down on her pillow and went to sleep.</p><p>After a full day of safari, raft ride, and Expedition: Everest (Cindy screeched appropriately and clung to me charmingly when the Yeti appeared) we were back at the Polynesian getting ready for bed. I propped myself up with some pillows and she plopped down next to me. She looked up at me. I looked down at her. ""I wanna marry you,"" she announced.</p><p>""Oh, sweetheart, nothing would make me happier, but are you sure?"" She nodded with a big grin on her face.</p><p>Yeah, yeah, I know: I was exploiting her. She wasn't old enough to decide, blah blah blah. No question: if she had been my ten-year-old daughter, no way in the world would I have let her make such a decision. But she wasn't. Effectively she wasn't anyone's daughter. Through most of human history the only protection a little girl has had from abuse has been her family, and marriages at her age have only become rare recently, and only in the West. I loved her, and I was going to take care of her, and neither she nor I wanted her back in a foster home.</p><p>But there was one thing...</p><p>""Cindy darling, there's just one other thing I've got to tell you about. When you hear it, maybe you won't want to marry me. It'll be up to you.</p><p>""You remember I told you how frustrating it would be for me to have you around all the time and not be married to you?"" She nodded. ""That's because of something called 'sexual desire'. It's like being hungry for food, only it's 'hungry' for having sex. Most men have this desire often. Many women and girls do, too. Do you understand so far?""</p><p>""...Uh-huh.""</p><p>""There actually are different types of sexual desire. Most men just have sexual desire for women and girls, usually pretty ones. But some men have other desires in addition to that. These other desires are called 'fetishes', and they come in many different forms. For instance, believe it or not, little one, there are some men who don't get fully sexually excited unless the woman they are with is wearing shoes, sometimes a particular type of shoes, like high-heeled red ones."" She looked astonished. ""It's true! And there's many other totally different kinds of fetishes.</p><p>""You might have guessed why I'm telling you all this. I am one of those men who have a fetish. Actually two of them. One of them is that I find girls around your age to be very sexy. There's girls of all ages that I think are sexy, but your age is the sexiest to me.</p><p>""The other one is this: I enjoy spanking and sexually punishing a girl before and during sex. Oh, I can have sex without it, but it's much more enjoyable for me with it. I'm not talking about anything very painful; just the kind of punishments that any father might give his little girl if she's been naughty. But I do them...a little differently! And I'm not talking about actually causing you pain. It would be more for play, like make-believe. And even if we were doing it make-believe I wouldn't want you to even pretend it hurt very much, maybe pretend it stings a little, and is embarrassing, but also sort of feels good in a way.</p><p>""I know all that sounds strange, and maybe even creepy, but that's how it is. If we're married, I'm going to want to be able to spank you and stuff like that a lot, but not hard or anything; like I said, just make-believe,"" I finished.</p><p>""W-why do you like doing that?"" she inquired, her little face screwed up questioningly.</p><p>""Honey, I don't know; why do you like chocolate ice cream? [She must have eaten three quarts of it since we came to DisneyWorld!] Why not vanilla, or strawberry? I just found out I liked it, but I don't know why."" And I don't, though I've often wondered.</p><p>There was a long pause. She was looking down, I guess thinking. I took a risk:</p><p>""Cindy, I've got an idea: let's try what I'm talking about, just a little bit, so you'll see what I mean. Don't be afraid. All you have to do is say 'stop' or 'no' or 'don't' or even 'ow' and I'll stop. OK?""</p><p>Without waiting for a formal reply I began to slide her down over my knees. She didn't exactly protest, but she didn't exactly cooperate either. She gave out an ""Um..."" and a ""Hey!"" but soon I had her over my knees.</p><p>Now a pretty preteen girl was draped over my lap for a spanking. I could feel my rod all ready swelling, just at the positioning. She was wearing a cute little denim skirt; I lifted it up and over her bottom. She flapped her hand in vague but impotent protest, but didn't try to squirm away. Then I hooked my fingers in the waistband of her cotton panties and slowly pulled them down. She stiffened...but didn't say anything.</p><p>I began to spank her, gently, gently at first, barely enough to make a sound. Every now and then I would pause and just rub and soothe her bottom. Then I began to pick it up a little, now making an audible but soft SMACK with each spank, enough so that she could feel it, but not enough to sting.</p><p>Even if I never went any further with her, this moment would be indelibly seared in my memory: a pretty little girl was over my knee, her skirt thrown up and her panties pulled down, trembling and whimpering as I spanked her soft, round bottom. I'm sure she could feel my rod poking her in her tummy; I was hard as a rock.</p><p>I would have loved to go on, but I didn't want to freak her out any more than I probably all ready had. I stopped when her bottom was just lightly pinked. Then I just rubbed her, soothingly, gently, caressing her as lovingly as I could. I leaned down and whispered in her ear, ""Are you OK?""</p><p>""Mm-hm,"" she murmured. I pulled her up to me, encircling her in my arms, hugging her dear sweet slender body to mine. She hugged me back, which made me feel so good, because I could tell she didn't resent me.</p><p>After a bit I pulled her out a little and looked at her. She looked back steadily. ""So. Still want to marry me? Or is that too weird? Too creepy?"" I asked.</p><p>""I still want to marry you,"" she said.</p><p>I felt like my heart would burst. What a complete rush, to know that this sweet, pretty, slender, sexy preteen girl was mine! ""Oh, Cindy, you've made me the happiest man in the world!"" It's funny how the cheesiest lines sometimes are the truest.</p><p>So we hugged some more, and I spent some time kissing and kissing her, and caressing her little naked bottom. Then I gave her a playful SMACK! and told her, ""It's past your bedtime! Tomorrow's our last day, so let's get up early and make the most of it!"" She grinned, pulled up her panties, and scurried off to the bathroom.</p><p>After another full day of rides, shows, and fun, we were back in our room for our last night. As we sat on the bed watching 'Sky High', I pulled her up onto my lap again. I held her, and after a while I let my hand wander a bit. She was all ready in her nightie, and it only came down to her mid-thigh. I caressed her leg, letting my fingers trail up her thigh until I was under the hem of her nightie. She didn't protest; in fact she seemed to snuggle more firmly against me.</p><p>I kept going, getting bolder. I slid fully under her nightie, letting my hand roam over her chest, touching each nipple, caressing, gently squeezing, reveling in the feel of her preteen breastbuds. She giggled a bit as I did so; I guess it tickled. Then I moved down, down her sweet skinny belly, poking her briefly in her bellybutton as she giggled again. I kept moving down, down to the hem of her panties, sliding my fingers just inside. I paused for a moment and whispered in her ear, ""Are you OK?""</p><p>After a long pause she nodded her head. ""Mm-hm,"" she murmured.</p><p>""Remember, all you have to do is say 'stop' and I'll stop, OK?"" She nodded again. Well, all righty then. I moved further, caressing her mons just above her vulva, pressing gently. Then I was there, touching her nether lips, tracing up and down, rolling her clitoris back and forth. Her thighs moved, jerking a bit as I touched her, but mostly parting, pushing her hips forward against my hand. It seemed she liked it.</p><p>I pulled her up a bit more, then worked her panties off her. She didn't resist, and even helped kick them off. Then I said, ""Naughty little girls have to be spanked!"" and I turned her over my lap. I spanked her and spanked her, gently of course, it couldn't have caused anything more than a very mild sting and probably not even that, turning her bottom a faint pink. My rod stiffened against her belly. I stopped spanking and began caressing, rubbing and squeezing her soft buttocks cheeks, reveling in the feel. I let my fingers trail farther and farther in between them until I was touching her cleft, pressing and softly rubbing. She made little noises, and her legs moved farther apart.</p><p>I decided to get even bolder. I turned her over on my lap, sliding her nightie up to her armpits in the process. Now a nearly naked preteen was lying on her back over my lap, all her charms radically displayed: her nipples erect atop mere buds, her flat belly, her unfledged cleft nestled between her slim thighs, her clitoris poking out prominently. ""Naughty girls have to be front-spanked!"" I announced, and began spanking her full upon her cleft, oh so gently at first, of course, mere taps, moving up and down, interspersing with caresses and gentle pinches of her clitoris. Then getting a little firmer, spanking her enough to make a soft but audible 'SMACK', making her cleftlips jiggle a bit. Her eyes half-closed and her thighs moved apart, so I guess it wasn't too hard, eh? I kept going, caressing her clitoris more and more between spanks. I paused for a moment and moistened my fingers in my mouth, then resumed spanking and caressing, tracing my fingers up and down her cleftlips, rubbing and gently pinching her clitoris. Meanwhile I let my other hand roam on her chest, kneading and working her breastbuds and nipples lightly. Her breathing became heavier, she let off a stream of the most charming whimpers and whines, until finally I was rewarded with one of the most fetching and stimulating displays I have ever experienced: a slender, pretty little preteen was orgasming on my lap as I spanked and caressed her vulva.</p><p>After she had settled down to the occasional gasp and sigh, I slid my hand up and just rested it on her mons. With the other I caressed her face, brushing the hair back on her forehead, then cupping her little cheek. ""Was that all right?"" I inquired.</p><p>She just nodded, with an almost awe-struck expression on her face. I pulled her up to me, hugging and hugging her, so happy that she had enjoyed it, that I had been able to have so much fun and make her feel so good at the same time. Her little arms were around my neck as she hugged me back, her light, still-rapid breathing tickling my neck as she nestled into me. I just rocked her back and forth like that for a while. She fell asleep, and I laid her down on the bed and pulled the covers up.</p><p>Then it was off to the bathroom for some much-needed relief!</p><p>The next day we left the Polynesian. After a short stay at a Holiday Inn I found us a small rental house, with a swimming pool, and a nice privacy fence. During the days we hit some of the other highlights in Orlando: Sea World, of course, and Universal Studios, as well as some of the shows. In the evenings after dinner out somewhere we'd be back at the house. I guess you could say that we did some 'heavy petting'; I fondled and caressed her through and under her clothes, drinking in the exquisite feel of her soft, smooth skin, loving the little sighs and whimpers she made, then finally pulling her over my lap for a gentle spanking, often succeeding in bringing her to orgasm as I lightly smacked her cleft and clitoris.</p><p>Shortly after we moved in, while we were 'making out', I took her hand and put it over my stiffening rod. ""Would you make me feel good, too?"" I asked her.</p><p>""OK,"" she said, and started rubbing. It felt good, but it was through my shorts...</p><p>""Unzip my pants, sweetheart, and take it out, OK?"" She opened them, and my member sprang out. She pulled back just a little, startled. ""Go ahead and touch it, honey, it won't hurt you."" She reached out tentatively, touching the tip with one finger, then, gaining confidence, pressing her whole hand to it. With some encouragement she was soon stroking me up and down as I groaned with pleasure: a pretty little preteen girl was giving me a handjob, what a rush! I managed to warn her beforehand; considering all the stimulation I'd had for the last week it was no surprise that it only took half a minute or so for me to be spilling my seed onto the tissue I'd snatched from the bedside stand. She seemed fascinated by the whole proceedings, and seemed not to be 'creeped out', thankfully.</p><p>It took a few days of intensive 'Net searching, but I managed to find a locality where officially a marriage between us could be done legally. Further research disclosed a lawyer who was willing to make the arrangements for what probably seemed to him to be hefty fee; to me it was a good chunk of change, but affordable; it didn't really make much of a dent in my funds, cheap at the price, really.</p><p>A few days of travel there and back, staying at a nice hotel in R*****, a quick jaunt to the town where the lawyer had made the arrangements, all fees paid, the ceremony complete, and we were back in the states, legally married, at least in S**** A*****. The officials of the good state of Texas were in blissful ignorance, and would remain so until she was seventeen.</p><p>Back in our little house I sat down and put her in front of me. I started to undress her, button by button, peeling off the layers. When she was only in her panties I spent some time caressing her, running my hands up and down her slender form, touching her cheeks, kissing her nose, brushing the hair away from her forehead, reveling.</p><p>Then I pulled her panties down. Now she stood in front of me, a naked preteen girl in front of a grown man. She shivered a bit, although it was quite warm. I continued to caress her, soothing, calming her.</p><p>""Now, little one, I think you've been very naughty, and I'm going to give you a good spanking!"" I announced. I pulled her over my lap and smacked her bottom again and again, loving the jiggle, the smack, the little jumping in her hips and the little noises on her lips. After a while I slowed down, rubbing and caressing her bottom, running my fingers between the cheeks to touch and press against her anus and cleftlips as she whimpered.</p><p>Then I pulled her up to stand in front of me. ""Naughty little girls should be front-spanked, hmm?"" I asked rhetorically. Seizing her well-spanked bottom in one hand, I commenced to rain smack after open-handed smack full upon her unfledged cleftlips and clitoris, not too hard, but enough to give her just a little sting with each one, SMAK-SMAK-SMAK!</p><p>""Ah! Ah! Ah!"" she cried out charmingly, her little hips rocking. Once I had reddened her cleft just enough, I put some spit on my fingers and fondled her fully, pressing, pinching, twisting, rubbing her clitoris, occasionally spanking her again, her little pelvis thrusting back and forth, until my sweet little preteen child-wife came in my hands, stiffening with climax, crying out, pressing her little quim desperately against the molesting hand, then falling into my arms. I held her, rocking her gently as she sobbed out the last of her 'punishment-'gasm'.</p><p>I held her for a while that way. I think she even dozed a bit. Finally I put her back on the floor in front of me. ""We're not going to 'have sex' all the way, not just yet; we'll have to kind of get ready for that a bit at a time, OK?"" She nodded, perhaps with a bit of a relieved look in her eyes. ""But there's something I'd really like to do, something that won't hurt you at all. You might think it's a little bit 'yucky', but it's something many married people do. I'm going to put my 'thing' in your mouth."" She made a little face at that, but didn't object. ""Don't worry, I keep really clean, and I'm not going to pee! Something's going to come out of me when I'm done, but it's not pee."" She looked even more relieved. ""I want you to try to swallow it, OK? Many girls do."" She looked a little surprised, even astonished, but didn't resist as I put her on her knees in front of me.</p><p>I took my member out. Naturally I was pointing skyward. She looked at it, appearing mesmerized, like a baby bird looking at a snake. ""Now put it in your mouth and suck on it, sweetheart, but don't use your teeth, OK?""</p><p>She opened wide, eyes half-closed, and I slid into her. Now a pretty little naked preteen girl was on her knees in front of me, my rod in her mouth. What a complete rush. I was working it in and out, not too far, I didn't want to gag her, but needless to say stimulation had been pretty intense lately, and it took no time at all before I was emptying myself in her. She spluttered a bit at the rush of hot liquid, trying to swallow it, making a bit of a face at the taste, but not turning away. Some of my seed spilled out her mouth and ran down onto her chest.</p><p>I swept her up into my arms, laughing, hugging her, kissing her mouth, heedless of the traces of my seed on her lips. ""You are so beautiful, so sweet, so sexy, I can't believe it!"" She nestled into my arms, clearly content.</p><p>As the days went by I enjoyed her little body so much, kissing her, caressing her, stripping her, spanking her, usually succeeding in bringing her to orgasm, then relieving myself in her mouth.</p><p>After a week or so I moved things forward a bit. There was a thick post in the basement of the house; I used soft cloth 'straps' to tie her face-forwards naked to it, showing her how she could get loose easily if she wanted to, her 'bonds' only for show. Her little bare bottom quivered as I approached her with a riding crop. I whipped her gently up and down her bare thighs, then onto her buttocks, leaving faint red marks as she cried out softly. Then I refastened her facing outwards, her little arms outstretched behind her around the pole, her ankles spread apart and fastened to a spreader I'd fashioned. Then I brought the crop down across her chest, snapping the strap-end against first one nipple and breastbud, then the other, hearing the soft SMACK!, seeing the faint redness spring up, hearing her soft cries. I paused to caress and soothe her, whispering in her ear how much I loved her, giving and receiving sweet kisses. Then the crop snapped across the front of her thighs , SWAK-SWAK-SWAK! as she moaned and shivered. Finally I brought it up gently yet sharply between her slender legs, full upon her unfledgled cleftlips and clitoris, whipping her on her underdeveloped sex again and again as she yelped and yipped. Then I loosed her, sweeping her up into my arms, caressing and kissing her as I carried her to bed.</p><p>In our room I nearly tossed her onto the mattress, then unceremoniously fastened my mouth onto her little quim. I had not done this before, and she went nearly rigid as my tongue rasped over her punished cleftlips and clitoris, then cried out as I pushed hard against her virginity. I took her turgid clitoris in a long bite between tongue and teeth as she moaned louder and louder, then finally came and came, her hips rocking and bucking.</p><p>After her shudderings and sobbings had finally subsided I stripped and lay next to her, cuddling and caressing her. I lay on my back and pulled her on top of me, a slender brown naked preteen lying down on a grown man, my erection poking into her side. I shifted her until her moist cleft was straddling my rod, and began to slide her up and down as she whimpered a bit at the sensation. It didn't take long until I was spilling my seed between us as I groaned and held her tight. Afterwards we swam in the pool to rinse off, playing and splashing, she seeming to be just like any other happy preteen girl going swimming with her 'daddy'. Except for being naked, of course...</p><p>I had a set of anal dilators shipped to the house. I began using them on her, well-lubricated of course. After she'd gone to the bathroom I gently but firmly worked the first one into her pretty little anus, as she clenched around it, trembling and whimpering a bit. Then I fastened it in place with a little chain that stretched around her waist so it would stay in her until she had to go to the bathroom again the next day. When I removed it I pulled it out quickly, so that she cried out a bit. After she'd finished in the bathroom I put the next one in, twisting it a bit, working it back and forth, finally seating it firmly inside her. While I did so I held her unfledged cleftlips in my hand, squeezing and caressing them. I loved the little sounds she made, not quite protesting, not really pained, but obviously being...stimulated by the violation of her anus and the molestation of her underdeveloped sex. After it was all the way in and fastened, I gave her a quick spanking, f irst on her bottom, making sure to spank firmly but gently against the plug so that she cried out a bit, then a quick flurry of sharp but not too hard smacks on her cleftlips and clitoris. Then I tossed her on the bed and fastened my mouth on her nether lips, quickly driving her to a noisy, joyous orgasm.</p><p>After two weeks and five dilators (the last one just a bit thicker than the average 12-year-old boy's erection) I judged her to be sufficiently dilated. By that time she had become so accustomed to my usual behavior, and seemed to be enjoying it enough, that she would pretend to be impertinent or disobedient in some way, then wiggle her bottom at me, inviting me to spank her, which I found quite charming and...stimulating! So when she had stuck her tongue out at me, an impish grin on her face, I swept her up in my arms and kissed her soundly, then whispered in her ear, ""You are such a naughty little girl, aren't you?"" She nodded, her face buried in my neck, her sweet breath tickling. ""Then I'm just going to have to punish you, aren't I?""</p><p>I carried her into the bedroom, stripped her naked, then spent some time just caressing her sweet, slender little body, enjoying the feel of her nipples and breastbuds as I kneaded and worked them, then sliding down to seize her buttocks and unfledged cleft, pinching and twisting, squeezing and hefting, as she whimpered and shivered.</p><p>I spanked her briskly on her bottom, SMAK-SMAK-SMAK! as she trembled and moaned, and the faint redness covered her cheeks. Then WHAP-WHAP-WHAP! went my hand against her mons, cleftlips, and clitoris, front-spanking her again and again as she yelped.</p><p>I had gotten a piece of nylon rope, just smooth and just rough enough. I passed it between her slender thighs, then pulled it taut against her anus and cleft, lifting her onto her toes. I pulled it back and forth, back and forth, as she whined at the roughness rubbing against her so sternly. Finally I tossed it aside and picked her up again, rocking and cuddling her, humming a song in her ear as she melted against me.</p><p>I carried her to the toilet and put her on it. ""Can you go number 2 right now, Cindy?"" She nodded. ""Then go ahead, and wash your hands and let me know when you're done, OK?"" I closed the door.</p><p>In a couple of minutes she called to me and I opened the door. ""You done?"" I asked. She nodded. ""OK, then, now we're going to do something a little different. We need to get you really cleaned out."" I had picked up some enema equipment. I'm not 'big' into enemas, but the thought of giving my cute naked little preteen girl some 'punishment'-enemas all ready had me hard as a rock.</p><p>I lubricated the nozzle and put it at her anus. She clenched and squealed a bit. ""Just try to relax and let it in, baby,"" I whispered to her, ""It shouldn't hurt bad."" She settled down and I pushed it inside her as she shivered.</p><p>Like I said, I'm not really into enemas, so I had no intention of putting a lot into her, making her hold it forever, and so forth. I just wanted to clean her out. So I let her expel it almost as soon as it was in her, then gave her two more. The first one was a cleansing solution. The second had some antiseptic solution in it. The third was mainly a last rinse with some kind of sweet-smelling scent to it. I wiped her clean and kissed her gently, then put her in the shower and rinsed her off, and toweled her dry.</p><p>I spent some time holding and caressing her, sometimes pulling her across my lap for a bit more spanking, even holding her buttocks apart and spanking her directly on her anus, which made her moan and clench fetchingly, then standing her up and front-spanking her, pinching and twisting her nipples, and so forth. Finally I laid her on the bed and took her cleftlips in my mouth, kissing and sucking, nibbling and tongue-probing, until she came, bucking and squealing. Then I pulled my briefs off, sat on the bed, and stood her before me facing away.</p><p>I had bought a tube of lubricant with us, and now I squirted some on the end of my rod, then pulled her up onto my lap, put her anus over the end of my member, and pushed down, with some force, impaling her on my rampant manhood, violating her deeply. She cried out once, loudly, then trembled and sobbed a bit in my arms as I held her and caressed her, reaching around in front to toy with her clitoris. Now I was buried deep in the warm rectum of my sweet little preteen girl, feeling her trembling, slender body against mine, sensing her sphincter, still tight even after being dilated, clenching and spasming on my rod, hearing her little gasps and moans, loving her and enjoying the moment so much I thought I'd pass out.</p><p>In a few seconds she had quieted down some, and I whispered in her ear, ""Are you OK?"" She gulped and nodded. ""Do you want me to stop?"" By now she was responding some to her clitoris being touched, her pelvis rocking a bit.</p><p>""Uh-uh,"" she murmured.</p><p>""You're such a naughty little girl, aren't you?"" I said, but kissed her ear right after, and then started thrusting into her, picking her hips up and dropping her back down, driving into her as she cried out hoarsely with each stroke. Of course it took next to no time at all before I was emptying myself deep within her rectum, groaning out a top-notch orgasm, hugging and kissing her, loving her completely.</p><p>Then it was back in the pool for a much-needed rinse-off!</p><p>As the next few weeks went by I had such pleasure in my little preteen runaway child-wife. Eventually I took her maidenhead. Oh, I know in the stories it's all 'thrust for the cervix with one stroke, raping her of her virginity as she screamed one short scream', and such; no way I was going to do that to her! We worked at it a little at a time; I don't really know when I finally was through her hymen all the way; it probably took a week or two. She grunted a bit, and I know it was uncomfortable at times, but she was a trooper, and I made sure she had plenty of 'punishment-'gasms' as we went along, and by the time she had been with me for six months I was regularly bumping up against her cervix as she moaned underneath me, her little vagina tight as a glove on my rod as I 'raped' her, piercing her unfledged cleftlips and rubbing against her clitoris with each thrust.</p><p>We drove the truck together for a few years. She'd putter around in the sleeper, fix food, play, work on the homeschool materials I got her. We'd either pull into a stop for the night and use the bunk in the sleeper, or get a motel room. And I raised her, and spanked her, and 'raped' her again and again; and then we had kids, and we raised them, and then we even had grandkids. And she kept herself slim, and bare, and always played the 'little girl getting disciplined' with me, and gave me great pleasure, and received plenty of 'punishment-'gasms', for as long as we both lived, which was happily ever after!</p><p>The End</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments deliriously welcomed!</b></p>"
1041,Twilight and Dawn,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'ped', 'spank', 'reluc', 'rom', 'vamp']","A 'vegetarian' vampire rescues a little girl from a malevolent vampire who had turned her into a sexual masochist. He spanks her, marries her, and continues a disciplinary relationship with her for their mutual pleasure.",2012-02-25T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Prologue</h5><p>""Come here, little one,"" he commanded.</p><p>""Yes, Master Servetus,"" Dawn replied. Her feet moved as if of their own accord. She was numb, frozen. She longed to scream, to strike out, to run away, but her will would not respond. She was slender, somberly pretty, brown hair, brown eyes, nine or ten years old, dressed in a simple t-shirt and a skirt with an elastic waist, white socks and saddle shoes. He was a malevolent angel, carved in marble and brought to life, cold, hard, perilously handsome, with an overwhelmingly strong presence.</p><p>""Little girls must be naked for punishment. Take off your clothes,"" he intoned. She was helpless to resist. She pulled her t-shirt off, revealing her little breastbuds and nipples, erect with anxiety. Then she pulled her skirt down and stepped out of it. She hesitated for a moment. [SMAK!] a leather strap flashed in his hand across her bare thigh, leaving a bright red streak. She jumped and yelped. ""More quickly, young lady,"" he said sternly, ""but you may leave your shoes and socks on."" She hurried to obey, pulling her panties down, exposing her unfledged cleftlips and prominent clitoris, framed between her slender thighs. She blushed, as any nearly naked preteen girl would, to be so exposed. Her face looked like an angel in despair.</p><p>""You know where to go,"" he reminded her. Despondently she shuffled over to a wooden frame that had a padded bench, and straps attached in various places. ""Assume the position,"" he commanded. She laid back on the bench, her bottom raised and her feet extended over her head. He deftly seized her wrists and ankles and fastened her to the frame. He passed a belt around her waist and attached it.</p><p>[THWACK!] ""AAAIEEE!"" the little girl screamed, arching in her bonds, tears streaming from her eyes, her face contorted. Her tormenter raised the strap again and let it fall once more directly upon her unfledged girlcleft, all ready deeply reddened from his abuse, [SMACK!] ""AAAAAAAA! OHMASTERPLEASEPLEASEPLEASE!"" she yelped frantically. Yet even as she shrieked and writhed, pulling vainly at the cords that held her securely to the wooden frame, there was a certain motion to her hips, a moisture between her legs, that suggested a degree of sexual stimulation was occurring as well. This was remarkable; the intensity of her punishment was such that even many a devotee of the 'BDSM lifestyle' would find it difficult to maintain arousal through the pain.</p><p>However, this little girl was in the grasp of a 'dom' much more potent and dangerous than any found in a mock 'dungeon'. Powerful, nearly immortal, cold-skinned, red-eyed, and with a thirst for human blood: incubus, nosferatu, the undead. Vampire.</p><p>In his presence the little girl was like a wild animal caught in the headlights, a baby bird mesmerized by a cobra. His aura and scent paralyzed her will, such that she was able to think clearly and act independently only with great effort. His presence was powerfully seductive, attracting her so strongly that, although at some level in her mind she was screaming with fear, consciously she was both numb and almost complacent to be in his power. And finally he was exerting upon her a deep influence, forcing her exhausted mind and body to interpret each spank, each pinch, each stroke of the strap or whip to be not only painful, but also powerfully sexual.</p><p>[THWACK!] He strapped her again full upon her cleftlips and clitoris, and she screamed, ""AAAAAAAH!"", bucking and rocking in her bonds, clearly climaxing even as she writhed in pain from her abuse.</p><p>Servetus leaned in closer and inhaled, savoring her scent like the bouquet of a fine wine-</p><p>Vampires had long enjoyed seducing or raping their victims before devouring them. The Volturi frowned upon the practice, and most established covens or families forbade it. But the Volturi seldom acted unless the anonymity of vampires was threatened in some way, or their own self-interest was involved. The covens and families were generally too occupied with their own concerns to seek out an incubus. So the practice continued.</p><p>It amused Servetus to maintain that piling orgasm upon orgasm, combined with pain, produced the most exquisite taste to the blood of his victims. He also favored the taste of very young girls. He would keep one for some time, 'training' her to accept stronger and stronger punishment, until he could restrain himself no longer. To avoid unwanted attention, he seized one only every few decades, satisfying his thirst with moreu*conventional victims in between times.</p><p>With this one, he intended to refine his technique even further, conditioning the little girl to achieve orgasm even if flogged to bleeding. He wanted to smell and taste that blood as an appetizer before heu*finished.</p><p>He judged that she was not yet ready for that, but he was patient. For a vampire. But he thought he'd carry his 'fun' on a bit fartheru*</p><p>He unstrapped her, sat on a chair and stood her before him. He began toying with her nakedness, running his hands up and down her front, tweaking and pinching her nipples, then sliding down, down to seize the core of her being, hefting her mons and cleftlips, rubbing her clitoris excruciatingly against her pubic bone, occasionally giving her a sharp [SMACK!] full upon her vulva as she cried out wildly.</p><p>His touch burned and froze, exciting and tormenting her. His aura somehow duplicated all her embarrassment and distress as sexual excitement, not displacing them, but piling on top of them. She orgasmed twice as he molested her. He chuckled maliciously, inhaling deeply, his mouth wateringu*</p><p>He undid his trousers and his rod sprang forth, erect, massive, as cold and hard as the rest of him. She could not take her eyes off it, gasping, trembling. Some part of her, hidden deep by the haze of his influence, thought, ""Now he's going to rape me, and kill me."" Her will made no answer.</p><p>But Servetus had other plans. He picked her up, turned her around, and brought her to rest with her legs straddling his member. He moved her back and forth, her slender form feather-light in his inhumanly powerful hands, so that the lips of her cleft rubbed up and down on his shaft.</p><p>If his touch burned and froze, and every distressing thing he did also excited her, this was doubly, trebly so. It was as if her cleft was on fire, yet encased in ice, her blood boiling beneath her skin. Unwonted moisture was gathering between her legs, lubricating her cleftlips. She screamed out three orgasms piled on one another as he abused her thus. Then he picked her up and deposited her on her little cot. She buried her face in her hands, sobbing out the end of her third orgasm. As she did so, he let himself come, showering her naked body with his seed, landing on her belly, her nipples, and her reddened girlcleft. As it touched her skin, she shrieked, half-raised herself off the cot, and went rigid, as if an electric current poured through her, screaming, ""AAAAAH! OHMASTERPLEASEITBURNSITBURNS!AAAAAAAH!"" and then shuddered out a fourth and last orgasm before she collapsed back on the cot, shuddering and sobbing before finally passing out, asleep, exhausted from the abu se and her hyperstimulation.</p><p></p><h5>Dawn</h5><p>He has me, the monster, the Master. He's beautiful, he's ugly, I hate him, I-I need him tou*</p><p>When he touches me it burns, it freezes, I can't stand it, I can't stand for him to stop. He looks at me like he's going to eat me. I think he is going to eat me. Inside I'm screaming, I'm running away, I'm so scaredu*I'm numb. I don't feel anything exceptu*</p><p>When he whips me it hurts so much, I scream. He whips me on myu*on myu*that place between my legs, and it hurts and itu*feels so good. But it shouldn't! I know it shouldn't, but Iu*don't care. I can't wait for him to whip me again, and make that burn and that freeze and that-that-wave come over me, and make me scream, and jump, and oh it feels so good.</p><p>I hate him. I know he's going to kill me some day. I'm so scaredu*I don't feel anything.</p><p></p><h5>Carlos</h5><p>I hadn't intended to go hunting in that way. I wasn't thirsty; a short run away was a stretch of wilderness plentifully supplied with bears. Even bobcats made a nice snack. And as for human blood-well, I tried to keep that to a bare minimum. It had been a while since I had come across, or sought out, a victim that fit my 'criteria': he had to be actively engaged in, or about to commit, something really bad, like cold-blooded murder, or rape. And it had to be in the right setting, where it would remain unsolved, no unwanted notoriety. I had no desire to come to the attention of the Volturi.</p><p>And I certainly had not intended to track another vampire. Mano a mano, ordinarily that's a lot like being a WW1 fighter pilot: about a 50% chance you're not coming back. I'm no Jane or Alec; I can't incapacitate anyone. I have a bit of Edward's and Dimitri's talents: I can read minds, but it's different for me. I can imagine a train of thought, and then find someone thinking about that, more or less, if they're not too far away. And I have a bit of Bella's shield ability, but only for myself, and that's no use against a physical attack. I did have a trick or two up my sleeve, butu*</p><p>Mainly, if I were too successful in taking out other vampires, the Volturi would surely track me down and bring me back. Didn't want that.</p><p>Oh, yes, 'back' I was part of the guard for a while. Had many a deep and very interesting conversation with Aro. But I could not stand it when they would bring in their prey. Despite my own thirst, I was haunted by the screams-</p><p>From Aro I had heard of the Cullens, and I sought them out. I learned much from Carlisle, and Jasper, and the rest of them, but I couldn't stay. I guess my desires were just too strong. I don't think they blamed me, much. Edward could see my mind, he knew I would only prey on the human predators, as he had for a while. I'm welcome there any time.</p><p>So there I was, in the little house on the outskirts of a small city, tucked into some woods so the sun doesn't shine, fantasizingu*</p><p>""You've been a very naughty little girl, haven't you, young lady?"" I inquired.</p><p>""Y-yes, Sir, but please Sir, do I haveta be punished?!"" the little girl replied. She was slender, and cute, brown-haired and brown-eyed, standing nervously before me, twisting her hands together, altogether adorable.</p><p>""Yes, you do, and right now. You know the rule: little girls have to be naked for punishment, so get dress off this instant!"" I punctuated the command with a [SMACK!] to her bare thigh.</p><p>""Ah!"" she yipped, and hurried to obey.</p><p>""Leave your shoes and socks on,"" I added. Soon she was standing before me, a nearly naked preteen. Long, straight hair, slender shoulders and thighs, her breasts mere buds topped by nipples now erect in her agitation, slim hips, rounded 'bubble' bottom, and most darling of all, her sweet, unfledged cleft with prominent clitoris bared to my gaze. She trembled and shivered, looking like an angel in despair as she awaited her discipline.</p><p>Without preamble I seized her cleft with one hand, making her gasp, and with the other rained spank after spank on her bare bottom, [WHAP-WHAP-WHAP!].</p><p>""AH-AH-AH!"" she cried out sweetly with each spank. Soon her buttocks were fetchingly reddened.</p><p>I spun her around, saying, ""Little girls must be front-spanked, let's not forget that, shall we?"" as I commenced to paddle her naked mons, cleftlips, and clitoris, [SMAK-SMAK-SMAK!].</p><p>""OOO-OOO-OOO! OHPLEASEOHPLEASEOHPLEASE!"" she cried out wildly, writhing at the sting on her little sex, and the embarrassment at being so lasciviously disciplined by a grown man.</p><p>Right about then my talent kicked in. I realized that someone else was having a very similar train of thought, and from the feel of it, he wasn't fantasizing! I concentrated for a moment, and I could tell it was another vampire.</p><p>If it was close enough for me to catch his thought, it was close enough to get to in no more than a few minutes. I grabbed my gear and headed out.</p><p>It's a funny thing: no question I'm turned on by the thought of spanking and even 'raping' a pretty little girl. In fact, that's one of the reasons I didn't stay with the Cullens: I didn't need Edward rummaging around in my head, even if he could tell that the only way I'd ever really do it would be either 'ageplay' or under some very special circumstances, where the little girl was basically willing, and had no better options, than to stay with me. The former I'd had before I was 'Changed'; the latteru*let's just say I was open to suggestion.</p><p>But the thought of a little girl in the hands of a malevolent vampire put a red haze around my vision and propelled me forward, with little thought to my own safety.</p><p>He was in a house similarly situated to mine: outskirts of a small city, deep in the woods. There was little point in stealth; no matter how quietly I moved, before I could reach him he'd be aware of my approach. I kicked the door in and raced to the room where he held her.</p><p>As I entered, I couldn't help noticing a sight I might have found quite-fetching, under other circumstances: a slender, brown-haired and brown-eyed girl, quietly pretty, bound wrists, ankles, and waist to a punishment apparatus, with her legs drawn above her head and held apart, stark naked. She had obviously been sternly punished, with bright red marks which looked to be from a strap or belt on her thighs, bottom, and even across her unfledged cleft. Tears were streaming from her eyes and she was sobbing convulsively. At the same time I couldn't help but smell the evidence of her sexual excitement.</p><p>But all these impressions were secondary. As soon as I got close enough to smell her, I was struck, stopped nearly dead in my tracks. I had never experienced it before, but I had heard about it, from the Volturi, and from Edward: La Tua Cantante. Her blood sang to me. She was my own special brand of drug, my heroin.</p><p>I think it was only because of the other vampire there, this Servetus, as I had read his name in my mind, that I was able to control myself, to keep from immediately raping her and thenu*</p><p>But Servetus spoke: ""Why hello there,"" his voice a suave purr, but laden with menace. ""Are you lost?"" He chuckled, but even as he did so he assumed a fighting crouch, teeth bared.</p><p>I struggled to maintain control. I had to maneuver him; the girl was in the 'line of fire', as it were. I circled to the left, and he followed suit. ""No need for hand-to-hand,"" I said, I hoped casually.</p><p>""Why? Do you think I'll share this little tidbit with any nomad who comes along? I have labored long to prepare this flower, this exquisite bouquet. Find your own,"" he snarled.</p><p>""I don't think so,"" I said, and drew my weapon.</p><p>He stared at it and laughed. ""What is this, a gun? Is this your first fight? Are you a newborn? Go ahead, shoot; bullets can't harm us!""</p><p>""You're right. Bullets can't harm us. But before I wasu*Changed, I was a chemist. As you well know, since we don't have to sleep, we have a lot of time on our hands. So I continued my research. You see, this is not a pistol, it's a flechette gun. It doesn't fire bullets, it fires darts. The darts are tipped with a chemical I have discovered."" He rolled his eyes, clearly disbelieving that such a thing could be dangerous to a vampire. ""Oh, it won't kill you or anything like that; we're far too tough, of course. But it will disable you for just long enough.""</p><p>I had maneuvered him around sufficiently so that the girl would not be hit. I fired. One reason why I used a flechette was that it would fire multiple darts in a spray at once, so even as fast as a vampire could move, I was likely to hit him. It was close, but I managed to get two in his neck, just where I was aiming. He staggered, and I tripped him up.</p><p>Even disabled like that, I'd rather not finish another vampire off hand-to-hand. The risk is just too high. So I brought out my other little tool.</p><p>It was a bolo, tipped with shaped charges. I swung it around and let fly at his head as he gaped in astonishment. The straps wrapped around his forehead and the ends slapped against his temples. By this time I had put myself between him and the girl; even though most of the blast went inwards, I didn't want her hurt by any shrapnel. It very nicely blew his head off. I quickly dismembered him, tore up some furniture for wood, and set it alight.</p><p>That was the easy part. Now I turned to the girl. She was nearly hyperventilating, dazed, and clearly unable to process all of what she had experienced. I tried to speak gently, softly, to untie her slowly and carefully. It was torture, but I found that the more I tried to control my urge to consume her, the easier it became.</p><p>She was shivering violently. It was hard to understand her, but she appeared to be saying ""Master, please, Master, please,"" over and over. I found a blanket on a cot, wrapped her in it, grabbed what looked to be her little dress, and hurried her away.</p><p></p><h5>Dawn</h5><p>Then he is there, the other one. I see him and I think, ""Oh, no, another one,"" but then I see him and Iu*heu*he's so beautiful. And he loves me. I can see that in his eyes, the way heu*the way heu*glows. He might eat me, too. But I love him. I want him tou*tou*touch me, to spank me, to whip me, to make me feelu*so good. When I see him, I'm not scared anymore.</p><p>
</p><h5>Carlos</h5><p>Once at my house I gave her some food (I'd kept some around in cans, not really sure why; came in handy, though). She kept staring at me, at the house, at the food, sort of blankly, still in a daze. She seemed to have it together enough to use the bathroom. Once she was done I carried her to the couch and laid her on it, and put a soft blanket over her. ""Go to sleep, little one, we'll talk in the morning."" She was out like a light.</p><p>She woke up late in the morning, went straight to the bathroom, and then came out. ""Are you hungry?"" I asked. She nodded vigorously, still staring at me. Her smell wasu*delicious, if a little ripe, but I was getting used to it.</p><p>After she ate (more canned food; I'd have to go shopping soon), I said, ""Now let's talk, little one. What's your name?""</p><p>""Dawn,"" she replied.</p><p>""That's a very pretty name for a very pretty girl."" She gave me a small smile. It's hard to describe how just seeing that smile thrilled me. ""My name is Carlos.</p><p>""Do you have any family?"" I continued. She shook her head slowly. ""Where were you whenu*he found you?""</p><p>She hung her head. ""I was in a foster home. Theyu*weren't very nice, and the social worker wouldn't listen to me, and they were gonna make meu*gonna make meu*"" She started to tear up.</p><p>I quickly hushed her, ""Shh, shh, little one, that's OK, you don't have to talk about that. No one's going to hurt you now. Did you run away?"" She nodded. ""Andu*Servetus found you?"" She nodded again. ""Is there anyone who would care for you, anyone you want me to take you to?"" She looked at me for a moment, then shook her head. ""Do you want me to take you to the social workers?"" She made the universal preteen 'yuck face'. ""I guess not, eh?"" She smiled again. It was like a small sun going off in my head.</p><p>""Then what am I to do with you, little one? What do you want me to do?""</p><p>She looked down. After a bit she whispered, ""Aren't you my new master?"" If I had a beating heart anymore, it would have stopped.</p><p>""What do you mean?"" I asked.</p><p>""Iu*little girls need to be punishedu*I need to be punished. Iu*youu*you're my Master."" Then, to my great surprise, and both delight and dismay, she threw her arms around my waist and clung to me, trembling and whimpering.</p><p>My thoughts were in turmoil. Part of me was still fighting off a vampire's usual urge, made doubly maddening by her intoxicating scent. But like I said, as her welfare was becoming more and more important to me, that part was getting easier. Part of me was trying to figure this out. Apparently Servetus had really messed with her mind, and now she was conditioned or something to be a slave to-someone like me, I guess. And part of me just wanted to love her, and spank her, and whip her, and rape her. And marry her, of course.</p><p>I held her like that for a bit, reveling in the feel of her lithe, slender body trembling like a leaf against mine, her smell intoxicating meu*I shook it off; gotta maintain control!</p><p>I held her a bit away from me and looked straight in her eyes. She looked back, steadily. ""Little Dawn, what's my name?""</p><p>""Carlos,"" she replied.</p><p>""I am not Servetus, am I?""</p><p>""NO! Y-you'reu*not like him. You'reu*nice."" She smiled again. Man, she really could do a number on me with that smile!</p><p>""And do you really want me to be your Master?"" The question hung in the air between us, revolving lazily.</p><p>OK, sure, maybe I should've insisted on taking her somewhere, trying to get some shrink to reprogram her, get some welfare agency to take her. Would that really have been best for her? Look how they screwed her up and over the first time. And what if what Servetus did couldn't be undone? What if she sought out-someone else? Someone who wasn'tu*nice? The thought was intolerable. My own burning desire for her aside, she had to stay with me.</p><p>""Yes, Master,"" she said, simply and quietly.</p><p>""And you really want me to punish you?""</p><p>""Oh, yes, Master,"" she whispered.</p><p>""Very well. I will be your Master. You will do as I say, and I will punish you. But I am not Servetus. I am not going to hurt you badly, and I will take care of you.</p><p>""And listen, little one,"" and she looked at me intently, ""We will be married, and soon."" She smiled brightly. What a rush.</p><p>But I had to be sureu*""Do you know what that really means, little one?""</p><p>""Yes, Master, it means you get to put your-your-thing inside me, don't it? That willu*willu*punish me, and-andu*I-I needu*"" She was gulping, and hyperventilating.</p><p>""Shh, shh, little one, it's all right. We'll be married, and I will punish you, and it will all work out."" I hoped.</p><p>Let's face it: the track record of vampires having intercourse even with a grown woman wasn't real great. Leaving aside the fact that most vampires weren't going to leave them alive afterwards, the experience can still be dangerous. I was going to have to be real gentle!</p><p>At least for a while. I had a theoryu*</p><p>From Carlisle's research, and my own studies, I knew that vampire semen contained our venom, but in much lower concentrations. What would happen to a young girl, if she were repeatedly exposed to vampire semen? Deposited inside her, for instance? I suspected that this might cause the Change, but more-gradually, and gently.</p><p>But for right nowu*</p><p>""All right, little one, you know that little girls need to be punished."" She actually looked up hopefully. Hoo boy. I sniffed; she still smelled great, butu*</p><p>""But first, you need a bath.""</p><p>A moment of disappointment passed across her face, but then I think she realized that she really needed one. Wouldn't surprise me if Servetus never even let her bathe at all, the jerk.</p><p>Fortunately the house had a tub when I bought it, and it still worked, and there were some towels, and soap, and even an old bottle of shampoo hanging around.</p><p>I would have loved to have given her a bath myself, but I wanted to save that bit of joy for later. So I left her to it. ""When you're dry, come out of the bathroom. Don't put your dress back on, do you understand?"" I gave her what I hoped was a 'mock'-stern look.</p><p>""Yes, Master!"" She nearly skipped into the bathroom. I put my head in my hands for a moment. I was so hooked. But at least I was confident I wasn't going to kill heru*</p><p>She came out in about a half an hour, a bit more shyly, head down, but peeping up at me through her lashes. Naked, slender, her little breasts no more than buds topped by her nipples, slim hips, gorgeous unfledged cleft flashing before me as she moved, mouthwatering scent delicately accented by the soap and shampoo- I shook myself to clear my head. ""Come over here right now, young lady!"" She hurried to obey. Without preamble I pulled her across my lap and gave her what I hoped was a not-too-hard, but brisk and business-like spanking, [WAP-WAP-WAP!].</p><p>""Oh-Oh-Oh!"" she yelped a bit, and kicked her little legs. And her hips moved-suspiciously on my lap! When her bottom was just a bit reddened, I stopped, and caressed the cheeks of her buttocks. She cooed for a bit. I stopped, and lifted her off my lap.</p><p>""Are you all right?"" I asked, tipping her little chin up to look in her eyes.</p><p>""Yeah, butu*Master, that's not enough. You-Iu*you gotta spank me harder. Or whip me. Or s-somethingu*"" With that she spun around, her little arms wrapped around herself, clearly confused, conflicted. What a surprise.</p><p>I turned her around to face me. ""All right, then little one, I guess you need to be punished more."" With that I stood up, towering over her, gripped her bottom with one hand, making her yip, then commencing to rain spank after open-handed spank directly upon her mons, unfledged cleftlips, and clitoris, [SMAK-SMAK-SMAK-SMAK!,] leaving red handprints clearly to be seen.</p><p>""AA-AA-AA-AA!"" she cried out fetchingly with each spank, her hips jerking. I could smell her excitement building, see and feel her pelvis rocking more rhythmically. In half a minute she was climaxing, shouting, shivering, sobbing. I picked her up and held her close. She clung tightly to me. After a minute she whispered in my ear, ""Thank you, Master."" OK, she could have asked me for anything at that point.</p><p>I didn't waste any time. I moved us to ********-ia, where 'age of consent' considerations are, shall we say, unobserved, and found a priest willing to marry us. Dawn looked gorgeous in a Vera Wang I had ordered made to her size. OK, ordinarily they might have wondered about designing a wedding gown for a ten-year-old girl, especially whose husband-to-be was obviously a grown man; let's just say that I can be imposing when I want to be, and money was no object. The fact that during the fitting Dawn obviously adored me, and I doted on her, probably didn't hurt either.</p><p>After the ceremony, I took her back to the little chateau I had picked out; secluded, back in the woods, all the amenities we'd need. I sat on a couch and held her close for a while, just reveling in the feel of her slender frame, trembling against my body, which was cold as marble, but she didn't seem to mind.</p><p>""Have you been a naughty little girl?"" I whispered in her ear. She gasped and clung to me tightly, then nodded almost frantically, eyes half-closed. ""Naughty little girls need to be punished, hmm?""</p><p>She was nearly hyper-ventilating, whimpering, saying, ""Oh please, Master, please please please!"" in her sweet little voice.</p><p>""Take off your clothes right now, young lady!"" I commanded, mock-sternly, giving her slender bottom a quick spank.</p><p>""OH! Oh, yes, Master!"" she jumped and hurried to comply. Soon she was naked before me, a stunning preteen, looking like an angel in despair, yet at the same time perfectly serene and blissful. She smelled wonderful, delectable-Shake head, redirect thoughts.</p><p>""Over my knee right now, young lady; little girls need a good spanking!"" Over she went, and [SMAK-SMAK-SMAK] went my hand on her bare bottom. It was a little difficult to do it right; to me each tap felt feather-light; had to be, considering how hard a vampire can hit if he wants to! But too light just didn't 'do it' for her, apparently. I tried to do it hard enough to leave red handprints, hard enough that, if it wasn't for how Servetus had messed with her, she'd probably have been screaming in pain alone. As it was, she hollered with each spank, but almost immediately her hips were rocking, and she came before I was done spanking her, no question about it; the scent of it alone told me, let alone her hips gyrating and her impassioned cries. I could even tell, by some kind of vampire sense, when her parasympathetic nervous system peaked, and the sympathetic spike kicked in, powering her orgasm.</p><p>I caressed her for a while, rubbing and soothing her bottom, thighs, cleft, letting my finger trail in to her anus. At least I tried to soothe her; even my light touch seemed to excite her, but I managed to just keep her at what seemed to be a slow burn, moaning and panting over my lap.</p><p>I turned her over and brought her up for a kiss. She surrendered into it so completely, opening wide, touching the tip of my tongue as it invaded her mouth, whimpering, gasping. If I hadn't broken it off (control, Carlos, self-control!) I think she would have come again. She clung to me, trembling. I hugged her gently and whispered in her ear how much I loved her. Peace and contentment, love and joy, trepidation and embarrassment and sexual excitement, all radiated from her like visible waves. She was altogether adorable.</p><p>I wasn't sure if I should or not, but I had decided to get a punishment apparatus like Servetus' and have it installed. I carried her into the room where it was and laid her on it. Before I fastened her to it I looked in her eyes. ""Are you all right?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes, Master,"" she simply replied, looking back at me, broadcasting love and trust. Well, alrighty then. I am so hooked.</p><p>Wrists fastened with arms spread out, legs lifted up and apart, ankles fastened, a strap around her waist, she was, shall we say, fetchingly presented, her all ready reddened bottom completely displayed, framing her sweet, unfledged girlcleft, with its puffy labia and prominent clitoris. Her anus was fully bared, winking as she shivered and whimpered.</p><p>I picked up a tawse and swung it against her slender thighs, first one then the other, [SWAK-SWAK-SWAK!]. ""AAA-AAA-AAA!"" she cried out, jerking in her bonds. Bright red streaks showed where I had whipped her. I kept going, moving down and down until I was strapping her on her all-ready-reddened buttocks, [SWAP-SWAP-SWAP!]. She was almost screaming now, pulling hard on the frame, tears flowing-and her orgasm was building. I could almost see the wave of it gathering in her little pelvis. One stroke full upon her cleft and clitoris and it exploded. ""AAAAAAAHHH! MASTERI'LLBEGOODMASTERI'LLBEGOODMASTERI'LLBEGOOD!"" Then she collapsed on the bench, gasping and sobbing, muttering, ""Master please, Master please,"" over and over.</p><p>I kissed her forehead and brushed a stray lock of her hair back. ""Are you my naughty little girl?"" I whispered in her ear.</p><p>She arched and gasped, ""Oh, yes, Master, yes, I've been so naughty, oh please Master please!"" OK, so I guess we're not done yet, eh?</p><p>I whipped her breastbuds and nipples until they were deeply reddened, [SMAK-SMAK-SMAK!]. ""OO-OO-OO!"" she cried out wildly as she writhed fetchingly, the punishment from the tawse topped by her palpably gathering sexual excitement. I paused for a moment to seize her little breastbuds in each hand, kneading and working, pinching and twisting. She moaned and gasped as I disciplined her so embarrassingly.</p><p>I picked up the tawse again and swung it full upon her tender, delicate anus, [WHAP-WHAP-WHAP!]. ""AAIIEEEEEE!"" she screamed, ""OHMASTERPLEASEPLEASEPLEASE!"" as her orgasm exploded again, her slender body wrenching at the straps so hard I was glad her bonds were well-padded. Bright streaks of red showed around her anus where the tawse had fallen.</p><p>By this time the stimulation was becoming very-intense. Never mind the complete fulfillment of every dark fantasy I'd ever had. Never mind her slender, elfin, naked, preteen beauty, stripped, bound, and whipped for her discipline and our pleasure. Her scent was nearly overpoweringly alluring. Sweet and delicate, sort of floral overall, and now overlaid with the heady musk of her sexual excitement. I had to have some kind of release, that was for sure.</p><p>I considered this as I was running my hands up and down her body, trying to soothe her, and I guess succeeding somewhat, but continuing to excite her at the same time; I couldn't help it, all I had to do was touch her, seemingly. I moved up to her head and said, ""Little one, look at me."" She opened her eyes, red with tears, but shining with love. ""It's time for you to be raped. I'm going to rape you in your mouth today. Just open wide and I'll do the rest. Something will come out of me when I'm done; it's not pee, so don't worry."" I don't think she would have objected to anything I did to her, but she did look relieved. ""Try to swallow it, OK?"" She nodded complacently, dreamily, closed her eyes, and opened her mouth. I couldn't imagine anything prettier.</p><p>I took my rod out of my pants. Trust me I was pointing skyward. I touched it to her lips and she seemed to stiffen, and to reach out with her mouth to take it in, so I obliged her. She was arching in her bonds, making noises even with her mouth closed around the shaft. I could feel her little tongue like a butterfly fluttering around my member. It was near-Nirvana.</p><p>I let myself go, only holding back enough to make sure the spray of my semen wasn't too high pressure against the back of her throat. Things happened all at once. She was arching, screaming, yet at the same time almost desperately grasping with her lips on my rod, swallowing convulsively, bucking on the bench-orgasming again, I couldn't believe it. What a rush.</p><p>I unfastened her and swept her up in my arms, holding her close, rocking her, as she sobbed and shuddered out the end of her orgasm. This last one seemed to have done it for her; she was asleep almost in no time.</p><p>The next day we just lazed around, took walks, held hands, ate-at least, she did; I go out in the woods and find a mountain lion if I want to eat. I play a pretty mean guitar, and she seemed to enjoy listening to me twang away on the old HD-28 I've had since before my Change. She even sang a little bit; she had a sweet little voice.</p><p>I showed her what I look like in the sun. She loved it, said the sparkles were so pretty, you know how little girls go on about that kind of stuff.</p><p>In the evening I took her back into the bedroom where the punishment bench was. ""Have you been a naughty little girl again?"" I asked her.</p><p>She stiffened and gasped and threw her little arms around me and said, ""Oh, yes, Master! I've been a very naughty little girl! Oh, please, Master!""</p><p>I sent her to go to the bathroom first. When she came out she was naked. What a sweetheart. I redirected my thoughts away from her delectable scent, her accelerated heartrate, the almost visible flow of blood underneath her skin from her anxiety and anticipation. I strapped her back down on the punishment bench. This time I put her face down on it, fastening her wrists and ankles down the legs of the apparatus, her bottom sticking out over the end of the bench, her sweet unfledged cleft and her little rosebud clearly to be seen, shivering and whimpering as she awaited her discipline.</p><p>I tawsed her bottom and thighs, [SWAP-SWAP-SWAP!]. ""AAA-AAA-AAA!"" she cried out sweetly with each stroke. I could smell the moisture gathering in her little sex. By the time I was done she had bright red strap-marks up and down the backs of her thighs and her buttocks. I caressed the hot little-girlflesh as she trembled and moaned.</p><p>With one hand I reached underneath her and began front-spanking her on her girlcleft, [SMACK-SMACK-SMACK!]. ""OH-OH-OH!"" she cried out. I could sense her sexual excitement gathering steam in her pulse, her nervous system, and her exquisite scent. I squirted some lubricant on my fingers and drove into the cleft between her cheeks, pressing against her bottom-flower, then piercing, penetrating, and probing her deeply while I continued to spank her preteen sex. She arched and cried out wildly, then came noisily, her sphincter clenching and spasming on my hand as I invaded and violated her anus and spanked her sweet little quim.</p><p>I inhaled deeply, reveling in her intoxicating aroma. It was nearly maddening in one sense, but I no longer had any worries that I would harm her deliberately. I would rather die first. I will not live without her. But desire of another kind was driving me. As she continued to shudder and sob out her precious preteen's orgasm, I poised my rod at her rosebud and thrust into her all-ready stretched and abused anus.</p><p>She screamed long and loud. If I wasn't also intimately aware of the fact that her orgasm had immediately returned, doubly strong, flooding throughout her, I would have thought I had hurt her badly. But I knew that what pain she had from my manhood violating her anus, and the embarrassment of being raped in this way, was pumping sexual pleasure through her little body as I pistoned in and out of her, and she bucked and arched in her bonds.</p><p>Of course, under the circumstances, it took next to no time before I came, emptying myself in her rectum. She went nearly rigid, almost catatonic, her loud cries ending in one strangled gasp. She stayed that way for a few moments before collapsing onto the bench. She was asleep.</p><p>Of course, I would have been freaked, except that, again, I could sense her pulse, her breathing, her nervous system function: everything was OK. And when she had spasmed that way, I could tell she had been in the grip of the strongest orgasm she had had yet.</p><p>I took off the straps and carried her to bed. Later in the evening I awoke to find her snuggled up against meu*</p><p>The next evening I decided not to use the punishment bench. I don't know, maybe be a bit more-romantic without it, just for a change. I brought her into the bedroom and sat down on the bed with her, just holding her, caressing her, kissing her. Her sweet, soft, slender body; her beautiful, pixie-cute angel face; her intoxicating, delectable scent: I couldn't imagine anything better. After a while I whispered in her ear, ""You're such a naughty girl, aren't you, little one?"" I'll never get over how that quickens her pulse, charges her nervous system, that heavenly scent of musk arising from between her legs-</p><p>I flipped her over my lap, tossed up her skirt (she wore no panties, of course), and gave her a brisk, business-like spanking, [SWAP-SWAP-SWAP!], leaving bright red handprints on her bare bottom. ""OOO-OOO-OOO! OHMASTERPLEASE!"" she cried out, her sexual excitement charging up and up. I turned her over and gave her a few sharp front-spanks, full upon her mons, unfledged cleftlips, and clitoris, [SWAK-SWAK-SWAK!]. The redness sprang up as she nearly screamed, ""AAAAA-AAAAA-AAAAA!"" and came, jumping around a bit on my lap. I had to keep her from falling off the bed with a hand on her chest (conveniently near her nipples, which I toyed with).</p><p>I moved her over to lie on the bed next to me. I kissed her forehead, stroking her hair. Then her eyelids, and the glabellas, that sweet space between the bridge of the nose and between the eyes. Then the tip of her nose, and then to her soft, yielding lips. Her breathing was short and fast, her pulse was quickening, and she fastened her mouth almost hungrily to mine, as I probed her mouth with my tongue. She gave a little whimper as I finally broke the kiss and slid down to her neck. Yes, self-control was definitely needed as I kissed her right over her carotid arteries and jugular veins! Her scent was nearly overpoweringly intoxicating. I moved on downward, kissing her collarbones, her upper chest, then fastening my mouth on first one, then the other of her little nipples, sitting on top of her small breast-buds, tonguing them, sucking them, nipping them lightly-she came again.</p><p>On down, kissing her all over her tummy, down to her belly button, which I very deliberately first kissed, then blew a loud flurbish on it. She giggled, and I mock-sternly commanded, ""No laughing, young lady,"" with a [SMACK!] to the front of her bare left thigh as she gasped and moaned.</p><p>Then I was there, kissing her all over her bare mons, her puffy cleftlips, her prominent clitoris, the scent of her sexual excitement swirling around me, her cries getting louder and louder as I touched my tongue to her clitoris and she came. I took her clitoris in a long bite between my tongue and my teeth, and she came again. As I continued to essentially rape her with my mouth, probing my tongue into the little hole in her hymen, sucking and biting her labia and clitoris, rasping my tongue over her clit, she came repeatedly, a nearly continuous and building wave of orgasm after orgasm.</p><p>There was no way I could hold back. I rose up, my grown man's form dwarfing her slender preteen frame, and touched the end of my rampant rod to her cleftlips. I didn't think her orgasms could get any stronger, but they did. I had to hold her chest down on the bed with one hand, while with the other I positioned my member at her introitus, then thrust firmly into her, raping her of her maidenhead.</p><p>Everything just magnified, triply, quadruply, a hundred times over. She bucked so wildly, screamed so loudly, her orgasms were peaking and piling one on top of the other, tears were streaming down her face, her little legs were wrapped tightly around my hips as far as she could, she pulled her hair and beat her little fists on my sides. I thrust in and out of her, but it only took a few times; I couldn't imagine anything more pleasurable than this, to be lovingly and discipline-raping my beloved sweet little preteen girl, punishing and pleasuring her so intensely, feeling my rod thrusting deep inside her tight, soft little vagina, sensing her orgasms, inhaling the musk of her sexual exhilaration and the intoxicating scent of the little trickle of blood from the rape of her virginity, loving her completely. As I emptied myself at her cervix, it was like the night before, but even more so: she stiffened so, almost like she was having a seizure, and stayed that way for about tw o minutes as I remained inside her, monitoring her, but I wasn't worried: again I could sense that, although she wasn't moving or crying out, in fact she was barely breathing, but she was in the throes of a fierce wave of orgasm swirling throughout her. It was so exciting I actually got a bit hard again and thrust a few more times inside her. Then I collapsed next to her, holding her, caressing her, kissing her, as she fell deeply asleep.</p><p>The next day, as we walked in the sunshine together, I thought I could see just a hint of a sparkle coming from her skinu*</p><p>The End</p>"
1042,The Cowboy and the Indian Girl,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'spank', 'reluc', 'rom']","I cowboy rescues a little Indian girl, cares for her, spanks her, marries her, and carries on a 'domestic discipline' relationship with her.",2012-02-27T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>[THWACK!] ""AAAH!"" the cry was forced from the lips of the little Indian girl as the strap smacked against her bare thighs, leaving a bright red mark that faded slowly, joining the other signs of this 'discipline' session. She had tried to remain stoic, tightlipped, barely allowing a grimace to her face or a whimper to her lips. But she was only a little girl of nine or ten summers after all, and eventually her tormentor managed to achieve the satisfaction of wrenching a cry from her as he strapped her again and again.</p><p>She stood naked before him, a slender child with long straight black hair parted in the middle, held in place by a head-band. Her breasts were mere buds topped by nipples, now erect in her anxiety, her chest heaving in her distress. Her bottom was round and smooth, but all ready bore the marks of the strap, red lines criss-crossing the cheeks, and even diving in between them towards her anus. The fronts of her slim thighs were now receiving the punishing attention, stroke after stroke as she quivered and yelped. Framed between them was her unfledged girlcleft, with puffy lips and prominent clitoris.</p><p>The man wielding the strap shifted his aim, now bringing the end of it to bear full upon her mons and vulva, [SMACK!] ""AAAIIEEE!"" she fairly wailed, dancing in place as he disciplined her so strictly and on so intimate a place.</p><p>After a few more strokes he tossed the strap aside and laid his hands upon her, mumbling something about 'checking to see if she was properly punished', clearly just an excuse to fondle her, his hands running over her little breasts and buttocks, then spending some time fingering her cleft and clitoris.</p><p>Once again the little Indian girl tried to maintain her composure, but she was unable to prevent the moisture from gathering between her legs, or her hips from rocking gently back and forth as he stimulated her so lasciviously.</p><p>Finally he released her, with a last contemptuous [SMACK!] to her bottom, as she scurried to gather her little buckskin dress and pull it on, covering her nakedness.</p><p>""Get back to work, Injun girl,"" the man called out, and she trudged off to continue the many chores assigned to her at the outpost store.</p><p>Her name was Kenna Takchawee. Kenna was a Scottish name, and probably was given to her by or because of a white man who had been perhaps her grandfather; she didn't know. Takchawee meant 'doe', and her mother had called her that when she was born.</p><p>She was one of the last of a dwindling tribe, a proud but peaceful people all ready driven from their ancestral lands by the more warlike tribes long before the White Man had come to the West. Her father she had never known. Her mother had died when she was young, leaving her in the care of a distant cousin. That woman had had other mouths to feed, and in turn sold her a few months ago to the man who ran the outpost store, who bought her to have another pair of hands to do the many odd jobs that he was too lazy to do, reckoning that he wouldn't have to pay or even feed her much. He had also found a most satisfying (for him, at least) pastime in making up reasons to discipline her, then punishing her naked body, enjoying the spectacle, and the feel of her slender charms in his hands.</p><p>On this day he had had an audience. A trader paused in his perusal of the goods on display to watch the little naked Indian girl moan and writhe in time to the strap. After the 'show', he casually approached the storekeeper.</p><p>""Watcha want for that little Injun gal?"" he asked, seemingly disinterestedly.</p><p>""I dunno, never thought about it. Couldn't take less than a hunnert Yankee Greenbacks; why, she's like a daughter to me!"" the other replied.</p><p>They haggled for a while, and finally settled on seventy dollars, the storekeeper's greed outweighing his lust and laziness.</p><p>The trader hustled the little Indian girl out the door and onto his mule, and headed south. He knew of a Mexican grandee who would pay well for a slender, pretty, young girl, even if she was an Indian; the Mexicans weren't as particular about such things as most white men.</p><p>Kenna was slumped, dispirited, in front of her new owner. At least he had not molested her beyond letting his hand trail along her bare thigh as the mule loped along. Her life had been hard and drab and cruel, and she feared that it was about to get worse. The only comfort she had ever known was the dim memory of her mother, and the kindness of a preacher and his wife at the mission outside the fort her cousin had moved her family to for a while; under those gentle souls' guidance she had learned to read, and had even converted. She would have gladly stayed with them, but her cousin forced her to come away, probably all ready planning to sell her at the first opportunity.</p><p>The pride of her tribe still coursed through her, and she forced her mind to relax, to enjoy the beauty of the desert and the fresh air, the strength of the mule between her legs.</p><p>Suddenly she heard a loud buzz, like a large bee, and felt a shock from the trader's body. He slowly slid from the mule, dragging her with him. She heard the whoops, and scrambled into a nearby thicket just in time to hide herself from the Comanche who rode up on their pintos.</p><p>There were four of them. The trader was dead. She could tell because he didn't even jerk when they scalped him. One of them was rifling through his pack, tossing things around. One of the others, who seemed to be the leader, motioned to the other two to look around. Of course: if they had seen enough to shoot the trader, they had seen her. Now where was she? She huddled deeper into the thicket, but had little hope of escaping their search.</p><p>Indeed, after a brief bit of hiding and scurrying through the undergrowth, one of them snagged her heel and hauled her out into the open. The leader glanced at her. ""She is not Comanche, she is of the ******,"" he said. ""Tie her, and we will all use her so as to dishonor her tribe. Then we will sell her to the comancheros.""</p><p>She fought, but she had no strength to match them. Soon she was naked, spread-eagled on the ground, tied hand and feet to pegs in the ground, her little mind almost shut down, numb with shock and fear. One of the Comanche all ready had his manhood out, erect, leering at her.</p><p>Then she heard the clop-clop of a shod horse. The Comanche spun around, clearly surprised, and chagrined at having been taken unawares. Sitting on his horse, against the westering sun, was a tall man. Kenna could not see him very well, but she could perceive that his face was hard, and drawn, and had a scar across the cheek. A fleeting thought crossed her mind, ""He is like them, only he is white.""</p><p>The Comanche turned to face the man. The one with his breeches open hastily stuffed his shrinking member back in. They feigned joviality, speaking broken English mixed with Spanish:</p><p>""Hey, senor, that a fine horse, you sell him, hey? We give you good money, hey? You give us some whiskey, we let you have this fine girl, hey?"" the leader called out.</p><p>One of his followers muttered, ""When we done with her, hey?"" The others laughed.</p><p>The man said nothing. He just leaned to the side and spat. The Comanche leader's eyes hardened. Suddenly, without an apparent signal, all four rushed at the man with knives. One had a spear.</p><p>Kenna, to the extent she was conscious of the proceedings through the numbing haze that had mercifully fallen over her brain, assumed he would be dead in a moment. But, like greased lightning, the Navy Colts he wore one at each side were in his hands, booming out two shots apiece. The Comanche all fell back, dead on the spot.</p><p>The little Indian girl trembled as the man approached her. One cruel man, or four, what did it matter? But if he was cruel, why did he swiftly cut the bonds on her wrists and ankles? And why did he pull a cloak out of his pack and tenderly drape it around her, covering her slender nakedness? And why did he lift her gently and put her before him on his horse, and give her a drink from his canteen, and smooth the hair back from her forehead, and speak softly to her?</p><p>Overwhelmed by the events, she was nearly asleep as they rode away from the dead Comanche. She roused just enough to ask him, ""Shouldn't we bury them?""</p><p>In reply he shot another squirt of spit on one of the bodies, and said, ""Buzzards got to eat, same as worms,"" and rode on. She was asleep in a few seconds.</p><p>The next day she woke to find herself warmly wrapped in a bedroll. The man was sitting nearby, cooking over a fire. He noticed she was awake. ""Hungry?"" he asked. She nodded vigorously and scrambled to her feet, gratefully accepting a wooden board as a plate, piled with bacon, and a slab of bread with a piece of cheese. She scarfed it down, slowing only a bit as the man warned her, ""Take it easy. Looks like you ain't had a decent meal in a while. You'll get sick if'n you don't slow down.""</p><p>After she had eaten, and scurried behind a rock at his direction to relieve herself, she sat near him, looking up at him and wondering. He glanced back down at her.</p><p>""What's your name, young'un?"" he asked.</p><p>""Kenna. Kenna Takchawee,"" she replied, ""What's yours?""</p><p>""My name is J**** W****,"" he told her, ""You got any kin 'round here?"" She shook her head. ""Anyplace you want me to take you, or anyone you want to be with?"" She hung her head, and shook it again. No one wanted her, at least no one decent wanted her. This man, for all he had been nice so far, would probably just leave her to fend for herself. Why shouldn't he?</p><p>""Well, then, I reckon you'll just have to stay with me for a spell, if'n that's all right with you, little Kenna. You mind doing some riding for a week or so? I've sort of got a real need to get clear of these parts, get to Texas.""</p><p>She looked with surprise and gratitude at him, and said, ""Thank you, Mr W****, I would be grateful to ride with you."" For all her stoicism, tears stood in her eyes at his kindness. He pretended not to notice.</p><p>""Well, then, let's pack up and git on the trail.""</p><p>Under his direction she helped to break camp, and they were on their way. As the days went by she managed to wheedle some of his history from him. He had been a farmer in Missouri, with a young wife and a baby on the way. The raiders had come from Kansas, during the troubles just before the War Between the States. He had been out in the fields, and had run back to the house just in time to see his wife fall back into the burning building, shot, his old flintlock falling from her hands. Then one of the raiders had sabered him and left him for dead. That was how he had gotten the scar.</p><p>He had taught himself to shoot, and joined one of the Missouri bands as the War had broken out. At the end, most of his regiment had been shot or captured, and only he had escaped, the 'bluebellies' still on the watch for him, for he was the famous outlaw J**** W****, Mr Greased Lightning.</p><p>Now all he wanted to do was to get away, go to Texas, where he knew of a place he might be able to settle, where the 'bluebellies' were not likely to look for him, take up life as a rancher, a cowboy.</p><p>She told him all of her own sad, short story, leaving nothing out, even the treatment she had received at the storekeeper's hands, and her own reaction to it. As she spoke, he couldn't help his mind casting back...</p><p>She had been very young when they married, barely fourteen. He was older, well known to her parents; they had basically arranged the marriage. One might almost say they had sold her to him, as he was obliged to provide two good mules and a small amount of cash money as her bride-price. However she was not unwilling: he was a handsome man, a farmer with a good stretch of land, a hard worker.</p><p>She was still a child in many ways, mischievous, and occasionally thoughtless. It was common practice for a husband to administer a spanking or a whipping to an errant wife. He had seen his own father many times strip his mother naked and take a strap to her bottom if she had misbehaved. In fact, his father had disciplined his mother on a regularly scheduled basis, calling it 'maintenance discipline'; every Friday evening, whether she had misbehaved or not, she would be stripped and whipped, to remind her to behave. He saw no reason not to do the same for his own young teen-aged wife, and she gave him ample reason to do it!</p><p>Multiple times during most weeks she would 'sass' him, or shirk her duties in some way, and he would bend her under his arm, toss up her skirt, and deliver a brisk, business-like spanking on her bare bottom as she moaned and danced. Often he would lay her face-down on the bed with her bottom bared, and use the strap, or a wooden spoon from the kitchen, reddening her buttocks.</p><p>On Friday evenings he would give her her maintenance discipline. For these sessions he would order her to strip completely. Even though they were married, it still embarrassed her at fourteen to be naked in front of him. He would command her to stand in the middle of the room, hands clasped behind her neck, her chest heaving in anticipation and anxiety, her nipples erect atop her small teen breasts, her only barely-fledged cleft framed by her slender thighs.</p><p>He would take the strap to her, smacking the backs of her thighs as she yelped, then the fronts. Then he would lay stripe after stripe across her bottom as she cried out and danced in place. Then, to her deep embarrassment, he would swing the strap-end across her nipples, bringing a fetching flush to her breasts and fresh cries to her lips. Finally he would bring the strap up sharply between her legs again and again as she nearly screamed from the intensity of her discipline.</p><p>He was careful when he punished her; his father had never left any mark more significant than a mild redness that faded slowly, and he had no intention of treating his slender wife any differently.</p><p>He had only been a child, of course, when his father had disciplined his mother, and he had not been aware or privy to such things. Still, subconsciously he had probably realized that the discipline she received ignited passion that was enjoyed by both his parents. He found this to be true for his young wife as well. After even a simple spanking, and doubly so on the evenings of her maintenance discipline, he found her nearly wildly eager to be touched, and probed, and taken masterfully as she came noisily. In fact, he soon realized that she would deliberately misbehave so as to earn a whipping, wiggling her bottom lasciviously as he strapped her.</p><p>So they had enjoyed their brief time together. Until that day...</p><p>He shook his head to clear his mind. Some things did not bear remembering. Many had died in the War. Almost everyone had lost something or someone. He looked down at the little Indian girl in his arms. Maybe he had found someone now.</p><p>They came to a small town. He needed supplies, so he scouted briefly from a hill nearby; there seemed to be no 'bluebellies' around, so he and the girl rode in. There was an inn and saloon of sorts, as there was in most Western towns large enough. There a man could buy his wife a meal, or a cowboy could get drunk, or gamble away his earnings.</p><p>He took Kenna inside. Some tables were empty, some were occupied: a couple of cowboys here, a table of gamblers there, a quiet, respectable-looking man with his wife at a table near the swinging door to the kitchen, from which wafted a pleasant smell of roasting beef.</p><p>He approached the bar. ""Some grub for me and the girl,"" he said, and turned to sit her down at a nearby table.</p><p>""Hey!"" the barman shouted, ""Get her out of here! We don't serve no Injuns here! We aim to keep this place clean!""</p><p>W**** slowly turned, putting Kenna behind him. He twitched aside his coat, the handles of his Navy Colts showing plainly at his hips. A hush fell throughout the room and the color drained out of the barman's face.</p><p>Kenna tugged at his coat and whispered, ""Please, Mr W****, let's just leave. Please!"" W**** thought for just a moment. Despite his cold fury he knew that it would be wrong to let things get out of hand; he had a responsibility now. He could not blithely court death anymore. He turned on his heel and headed for the door with Kenna in tow.</p><p>Before they had gone more than a few steps, however, the quiet man and his wife were standing in their path. ""Why don't you and the girl come home with me and my wife, mister? My name is Jones, and this is Mandy, my wife. She's a fine cook, finest around, I only brought her here 'cause our little girl's visitin' with a friend of hers. We'll go pick her up and y'all come out to our place, it's not far, mebbe half hour by buckboard. I'd be honored if you'd come and bring the little girl. Not everyone around here's sech a fool as ol' Henry there."" A low chorus of assent and nods could be seen and heard around the room.</p><p>""Thank ye kindly,"" W**** said, ""I reckon we'll take you up on that offer."" So he swung Kenna up in front of him, and they followed Mr Jones' buckboard as he went down the street. He hollered at a storefront, and a little girl about Kenna's age scurried out and climbed up. Soon they were at Mr Jones' ranch.</p><p>The Jones' were very pleasant company. Hearty home cooking and a house at peace were like balm to W****'s and Kenna's souls.</p><p>A house at peace, that is, until, a few hours after dinner, while Mr Jones and Mr W**** were enjoying a pipe of 'baccy on the porch, and Mrs Jones was puttering in the kitchen, a loud crash was heard from the back of the house, followed by hastily stifled squeals from the girls.</p><p>Kenna and 'Becca, the Jones' girl, had quickly become friends. 'Becca was a mischievous little girl, however, and soon roped Kenna into a scheme involving a bucket of whitewash and the family cat. Soon Mr Jones had 'Becca by the arm while he loudly berated her for her misbehavior. ""Get them clothes off, girl, and bend over that railing, and I mean now!""</p><p>""Oh, but Papa! Not in front of Mr W**** and Kenna!"" 'Becca whined.</p><p>Mr Jones spun her around and gave her a smack on her bottom, saying, ""You should have thought of that before, girl, now git at it!"" Glumly 'Becca complied, too experienced with parental discipline to bother to protest further. Her mother nodded with a grim smile, satisfied that justice was to be done, and returned to the kitchen.</p><p>Mr Jones had ignored Kenna, who had crept to Mr W****'s side. Her eyes widened as she realized what was to transpire. Then she looked up at him. ""I?I should be whipped, too,"" she said simply, looking straight into his eyes.</p><p>W**** looked back for a moment, then said, ""I reckon so."" Without another word Kenna walked over to her new friend and began to take her clothes off as well. A quick hand squeeze from one to the other, a nervous, grateful smile, and soon both little girls were naked, bent over the porch railing, their little bottoms fully exposed, their anuses bared and unfledged clefts easily seen from behind.</p><p>W**** and Mr Jones pulled their belts off. W**** glanced over at his host. ""I think about ten should be enough, that all right with you?"" Jones inquired.</p><p>""I reckon so,"" W**** answered.</p><p>[SMACK-SMACK-SMACK!] went two belts on two girls' bare bottoms, and ""AAAH!AAAH! AAAH!"" two little girls cried out as they were disciplined, jerking and dancing, their anuses clenching with each stroke. After ten their buttocks were fetchingly reddened, and they were allowed to straighten up.</p><p>""Becca, you stand over with your nose to that wall for a bit with your hand behind your head, and no rubbing!"" Mr Jones commanded. The nude, red-bottomed girl complied. Meanwhile W**** had enfolded Kenna in a hug, comforting her, proud of her for standing with her friend, gently rubbing her glowing bottom as the little girl buried her face in his shirt, staining it with the few tears that had leaked out during her whipping.</p><p>After a minute she slipped out of his embrace and joined her friend, nose to the wall, hands clasped behind her head, two little red bottoms on display. Jones and W**** sat back down on the glider and resumed their pipes. After a bit Jones pulled his out and just said, ""Cute little things, ain't they?""</p><p>""I reckon so,"" W**** replied. Indeed he found both girls, and especially his little Indian girl, quite fetching, and the experience of having disciplined her highly...stimulating.</p><p>""All right, girls, you can get dressed and go play. But mind you behave yourselves or you'll get double next time!"" Jones admonished them. 'Becca scurried to pull on her dress, turning away from W**** and her father. Kenna moved more slowly, seeming to almost purposefully display her nakedness to the men. But her eyes were fixed on W****...</p><p>Soon W**** and Kenna were on their way again. Sincere entreaties from the Jones' for them to stay for an extended time, perhaps find a place to settle down in the area, were gratefully acknowledged, but politely declined. W**** knew that only in Texas was he likely to be able to make a clean break with the past. 'Becca bid Kenna a tearful goodbye, and made her a gift of one of her readers. Kenna treasured it and promised she would write as soon as she could.</p><p>As they rode off into the West, Jones said to his wife, ""Do you Think...?"" His wife nodded, replying, ""They'll be married by the time they get to Texas, I expect."" 'Becca just stared in astonishment, then said, ""But-but...Kenna's only ten, and Mr W**** is...old!"" ""He ain't all that old, girl,"" her father replied, ""And if I knew a man like W**** I'd be inclined to marry you off to him tomorrow!"" His wife nodded her agreement, looking sharply at 'Becca, who quickly became very quiet.</p><p>The trail was hard, and long, and it took much effort to make the trip. The camp had to be made and broken; at times W**** had to hunt for food. They were constantly on the watch for hostile Indians or bandits.</p><p>W**** found Kenna to be a very satisfying traveling companion. She spoke little, and intelligently when she did speak. She was a hard worker, and would try to help in any way she could. However, she was still only a little girl, after all; she could not avoid mischief or carelessness completely. But instant and complete obedience was necessary; danger was everywhere.</p><p>He admonished her the first time she transgressed. The next time he just said, ""That's it, girl, you need a good spanking!"" He sat down on a nearby stump, pulled her across his knee, tossed up the hem of her dress, and rained spank after spank on her bare bottom. Her little legs kicked and she couldn't keep little yips and yelps from escaping her lips as he reddened her buttocks.</p><p>As he spanked her, W**** couldn't help becoming aroused. He also noticed that Kenna was moving in a most unusual manner for a child being spanked. She seemed to be deliberately pressing her pelvis against his swelling member as he disciplined her.</p><p>After ten or twenty spanks he let her up, saying, ""Now behave yourself, y'hear me?"" She just nodded vigorously, rubbing her bottom and peeping up at him through her eyelashes. He looked down at her for a moment. She was altogether adorable to him. He picked her up and held her close, sliding his hand under her dress to gently rub her tender buttocks as she sighed and snuggled into his shoulder. Even as he caressed her he felt her pelvis rocking slightly, pressing her little sex repeatedly against his side.</p><p>Her behavior improved somewhat over the next few days. In addition, W**** was a little surprised, but very pleased, to find the Indian girl more physically affectionate, often leaning against him as they sat around the fire, kissing his cheek, pressing her head back against his chest as she rode in front of him.</p><p>But there came a day when food was scarce. W**** was forced to leave her for some hours while he hunted for rabbit and deer. Although he made camp in a thicket, he ordered her to remain in an even deeper pocket of brush, well hidden, until he returned.</p><p>Hours went by, and eventually even for the little Indian girl, used to privation and hardship, boredom overpowered caution. She left her hiding place and snuck back to the campsite. Digging through her small pack, she found the reader 'Becca had given her and lay down on the soft fur W**** had bought for her to sleep on to read it. Before long, however, the book had slipped from her hands as she drifted off.</p><p>She awoke suddenly, or thought she awoke, to a sensation of menace. It was nearly completely dark. She thought she saw the outline of a man standing very near her. Suddenly another figure collided with it. Something like a rope landed across the blanket she had pulled over her. The figures vanished from sight, and the sense of menace dissipated. With a brief thought that it was only a dream, she fell back asleep.</p><p>She awoke fully, with a start. It was morning. She sat up, and saw what looked like a streak of blood across her blanket. A few feet away her alert Indian eyes told her that something like a body had been dragged away. Across the campsite W**** sat on a log, staring at her with a grim expression.</p><p>""It was a Comanche,"" he said. ""I reckon he'd spotted the signs of our camp and waited for dark. If'n I hadn't got back when I did...Don't you know how horrible it would've been for you if he had taken you? How bad it would've been for me to know you were taken?!""</p><p>In a nearly subconscious flash of understanding she realized that not only did he care for her deeply, but also, if he had lost her, it would have been even worse for him because he had lost his young wife in the War.</p><p>She sprang up, ran to him, and flung herself against him, sobbing, ""I'msorryI'msorryI'msorry!"" He put his arms around her slender form, gathering her into a warm embrace, rocking her, nuzzling her silky hair.</p><p>After a while she calmed down. She pulled away from him a bit, looked him steadily in the eyes, and said, ""I should be whipped, shouldn't I?""</p><p>He looked back at her without expression. Inwardly love, admiration, tenderness, and desire roiled together. ""I reckon so,"" he finally replied.</p><p>She stepped away from him and pulled her buckskin dress off, leaving her nude in front of him except for her headband and her deerskin moccasins. She was beautiful, a slender, copper-skinned preteen Indian princess, with the face of an angel in despair as she awaited her discipline, breasts that were mere buds topped by nipples, slim hips, and an unfledged girlcleft with puffy lips and prominent clitoris, framed by her gleaming thighs.</p><p>W**** took up a leather strap and swung it across her bottom, [SMAK-WHAK!]. Kenna had not wanted to give the storekeeper the satisfaction of hearing her when he had whipped her, but she loved and trusted W****; she didn't mind if he heard her cry. ""AAAA-AAAA!"" she yelped, and ""Oh, sir, please!"" as he continued to discipline her with stroke after stroke, reddening her round little bottom as she danced in place. He also strapped the backs of her thighs, leaving faint red streaks that faded slowly as she yelped. He moved around and began strapping the fronts of her thighs. Her cries became a bit more...impassioned as her discipline verged on the sexual.</p><p>W**** could not resist. Memories of how he had disciplined his young wife and how she had responded, mixed with Kenna's reaction to her recent spanking, broke down any hesitation. He swung the strap across her little breastbuds and nipples as she gasped and cried out wildly. Once he had reddened them fetchingly he strapped her full upon her mons, cleftlips, and clitoris, again and again, reddening her little underdeveloped sex. She nearly screamed, rocking her pelvis back and forth as he disciplined her so sternly and intimately.</p><p>Finally he tossed the strap aside and swept her up in his arms, kissing her hair, her forehead, her cheeks, her lips. She kissed him back through her tears, clinging tightly to him, her slender legs wrapped around his torso, her pelvis pressed firmly against his waist. He sat down on a log and rocked her back and forth as she shuddered and sobbed, her face buried in his shirt, staining it with her tears. He began to caress her, soothing her, rubbing her reddened bottom, the faint red streaks on her thighs, then sliding up to gently massage her nipples and breastbuds as she tipped her chest out, inviting his hand to continue. Soon she was moaning softly. He let his hand drift down, down...then he was there, gently and then more insistently rubbing her puffy cleftlips and clitoris, pressing the nub against her pubic bone, squeezing, pinching, twisting, punctuating the molestation of her preteen sex with sharp spanks that made her jerk and cry out. Her hips were rocking farther and farther, her back arched, and finally she was coming in his hand, a precious preteen's orgasm, crying out, ""AAAAH! AAAAAH! AAAAAAH!"" She collapsed into his arms, sobbing out the last of her climax, then drifted off to sleep.</p><p>When she awoke he was still holding her, rocking her. She stretched, and looked up at him. He looked down and said, ""I reckon we'll have to stay together, young'un. You know I love you; will you be my wife?""</p><p>Kenna just nodded enthusiastically, her eyes wide and solemn. But W**** wanted to be sure.</p><p>""Do you really know what that means, girl?"" he asked.</p><p>Kenna looked down, then peeped up at him through her long lashes. ""It means you'll put your-your...thing inside me,"" she whispered.</p><p>""That's right. It'll probably hurt at first; can't help that, you bein' so small. Are you still willin'?"" he asked.</p><p>Kenna nodded, gulping a little bit. ""I-I'll just think of it like it was a whippin', or somethin',"" she said softly. W**** gathered her to him and held her close, rocking her. He had been so unused to feeling...joy for so long that he could hardly believe he was feeling it now.</p><p>At the next town he inquired after a preacher. Fortunately the circuit rider was in the area, and soon they were standing in front of him, saying their vows. Little comment was made of the fact that Kenna was only ten; 'age of consent' considerations were nearly unheard of at that time of the old West, and if a girl was old enough to say ""I do"" and know what she was saying, she was considered old enough to be married. The only protection girl-children had against exploitation was their families, as it has been throughout most of human history. Kenna had no family, and W**** clearly loved her and she loved him, so the preacher had no hesitation in pronouncing them man and wife.</p><p>They headed into Texas, and found the place W**** was looking for: a beautiful homestead that had never been lived in. The man who had built it had been in W****'s outfit in the War. He had saved W****'s life, and W**** had saved his, but in the end the man had suffered a fatal wound, dying in W****'s arms, with his last breath giving him the deed to the house and land with his blessing. W**** hadn't known for sure the place even existed until he saw it.</p><p>They settled into domestic life together. Kenna loved having a home of her own, her own bed, land that she could look forward to raising a family on. Most of all she loved W****, feeling so grateful that he had saved her from a life of pain and degradation, that he loved her so dearly.</p><p>W**** deliberately did not immediately take Kenna completely, to consummate their marriage. He thought it best to build up to it. But he made it clear to Kenna that the routine of their domestic life included domestic discipline. Kenna was conflicted, of course: part of her was embarrassed to be stripped naked in front of him, and the strap or switch stung as he snapped it against her naked bottom, or thighs, or other places. But part of her longed to feel that sting, and the moistness that sprang between her legs, and the sensation of his hands as they meandered over her nakedness afterwards.</p><p>He gave her a good, bare-bottomed whipping every Friday night, as her 'maintenance discipline'. She was always naked for these. At other times he would discipline her for any minor infraction, carelessness, backtalk, etc. For these he would usually bend her under his arm, toss up the hem of her dress, and give her a brisk, business-like spanking as she moaned and danced.</p><p>At other times he would simply seize her and discipline her at will, so that she would understand that she was to be submissive to him at all times. These sessions would take many forms, often evolving into extended sexual discipline. For instance, he might order her to sit on the edge of the bed. Then he would take the shoulders of her dress down, exposing her little breastbuds and nipples as she shivered. He would seize them, kneading and working them, pinching and twisting her nipples as she gasped and moaned. Then he would swing the strap across them, [SNAP-SNAP!]. ""AAAH- AAAH!"" she would cry out as he reddened her top. The he would strip her completely, running his hands lasciviously up and down her slender naked preteen body. Often he would skip spanking or whipping her bottom, and go straight to a front-spanking, seizing and massaging her buttocks while he smacked her sternly on her mons, cleftlips, and clitoris, [WHAP-WHAP-WHAP!]. ""OOO-OOO-OOOH!? she would cry out wildly, frantic at being so sternly disciplined on such a private place. Soon her little hips would be rocking as her sex was reddened, and he interspersed pressing her clitoris excruciatingly against her pubis between spanks. Finally she would come in his hands, writhing and bucking, yipping and yelping as pleasure mixed with embarrassing discipline.</p><p>Within their first two weeks together, however, his frustration had built to the point that he had to have relief somehow. After punishing her to orgasm one evening he told her he wanted her to learn how to service him with her mouth. He had her kneel in front of him on a soft rug and told her to open his trousers. She shyly undid his fly and his rod sprang out, pointing skyward. She looked down, trembling. He tipped her chin up with his fingers, saying, ""Put it in your mouth and suck on it, girl. Something will come out when I'm done and I want you to swallow it. Don't worry, it's not pee,"" he said, to her evident relief. She timidly took his manhood between her lips, her eyes closed in embarrassment.</p><p>The feel of the soft lips and warm, moist mouth of the little preteen Indian child-wife on his member was one of the most pleasurable sensations W**** had ever felt. He held her head and gently worked in and out as she sucked, and in no time he was groaning and emptying himself in her mouth. She spluttered a bit, but tried to swallow the unexpected rush of hot liquid. Some spilled out of her mouth and dribbled down onto her chest. After he slipped out of her mouth with a contented sigh, he took up a soft cloth and tenderly wiped her, then kissed her long and sweetly.</p><p>On a day not long after that, he lay on the bed with her after a sweet discipline session. She was shivering in his arms, sighing and sobbing out the last of her precious preteen orgasm. As her trembling subsided, he was startled to feel her little hand slipping unbidden down to his trousers, releasing his rod. She climbed up and straddled him, putting his member between her legs, looking at him steadily, stolidly, waiting. W**** could hardly speak. ""Go ahead, girl, if'n you're willing,"" he managed to croak out.</p><p>Kenna guided his manhood between the lips of her unfledged cleft and pushed down as hard as she could. As she gave her maidenhead up to him she screamed once, shortly, arching her back, spasming, then collapsed on his chest, sobbing. He hugged her and rocked her, kissing the top of her head, stroking her hair, her shoulders, her back, whispering to her how much he loved her. All the time he was acutely conscious of the sensation of his rampant rod buried deep within her little preteen girlhood, so tight, so warm, so soft. After a while her distress died down to the occasional sob and sniff. He held her hips and began to move her up and down on his chest, thrusting into her again and again, penetrating her as far as her small size would allow his manhood to go as she moaned and writhed in his arms.</p><p>Having spent himself so often in her mouth, he was able to continue to ravish her for some minutes, reveling in the exquisite feeling of taking her and taking her, finally letting himself go, emptying himself at her cervix with a groan.</p><p>And the cowboy and his little Indian girl lived happily ever after.</p><p>The End</p><p>---</p><p><b>Kudos and hurrah to the readers who can identify the name of the man and the movie from which I took the character, and the name of the actor who played him; extra credit for pointing out any of the bits of dialogue and action which I cribbed.</b></p><p>As always, all comments desperately longed for!</p>"
1043,The Preteen Girls' Disciplinary Softball Game,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'spank', 'reluc', 'rom']","The play-by-play announcement for the Invitational Preteen Girls' Disciplinary Softball Game, and the Auction afterwards.",2012-02-28T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Good afternoon, ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls, and welcome to the annual Preteen Girls' Invitational Disciplinary Softball Tournament of the Worldwide Group Family, held here in sunny ******* City in *******-land. I'm John ****, and with me here in the booth is Sandra ******. Thank you for joining us, and thanks on behalf of the Family Charitable Foundation, which we'll talk about in more detail later, the beneficiary of the generous amount you paid to receive this program by pay-per-view.</p><p>Just a note about the Worldwide Group Family, for any of you viewers who've not tuned in to us before. There are branches around the world, in every country that legally allows polygamy and underage marriage. All children born into the family are given the option of marrying in, in which case they are given in marriage to some other branch of the family to avoid consanguinity. Many children are brought in by adoption, then given the choice of marrying in or not.</p><p>Besides all the amenities of a loving home, education, church, plenty of toys, vacations, etc., every girl and boy is given strict, intimate, but gentle discipline, usually starting from eight or nine years old and up. Bondage is optional. Once a child has agreed to be married in, they're eligible to be raped by one or another Senior Mommy or Daddy, and then the Junior Mommies and Daddies can join in as allowed. Anyone desiring more information can call 800-***-**** or visit our website, ******.org.</p><p>And now, on with our broadcast.</p><p>The Boys' Little League Tournament has just ended, with an excellent play-by-play provided by Sandra, here. A number of the players and their 'Mommies' are still in the stands and the surrounding area. The main post-game discipline is over, but we can still see a few boys on the receiving end of some action, mostly as they reunite with their Senior and Junior Mommies. Sandra, tell us what we're looking at.</p><p>I'd be glad to, John. I can see one cute little boy in the viewing area down the first-base line. I'm pretty sure, yes, it looks like the starting pitcher for the losing team, Bobby *****. He already received a good bit of discipline during the main session, but his Senior Mommy has him over her knee, his buttocks are being held apart by his Junior Mommy, and he's getting a good spanking right on his little anus. You can just hear his cries and moans from here.</p><p>And up in the centerfield bleachers there's three members of the infield for the winning team, lined up kneeling in front of a seat with their chests down on it, and their Mommies are tawsing them, even though they've already been whipped once. Next to them I can see their catcher, a darling little boy of about nine. You couldn't see much of his cute body during the game because of his catching equipment, but he's certainly well-displayed now! His Mommy is holding him on her lap and spanking the shaft and glans of his penis with her bare hand. Now she's bending over him and punishing his penis with her mouth. And he's spurting again! Well, that didn't take long!</p><p>But all that's winding down, as we get ready for the big event, right John?</p><p>That's right, Sandra, and may I say that you're looking particularly lovely today? For a Senior Mommy you certainly have a cute little body yourself!</p><p>Why thank you, Sir!</p><p>You're so cute, I think I'm going to have to give you a little discipline before we get going, here. I'll just take the straps of your blouse off your shoulders, here. Why, young lady, you're not wearing any bra! That's quite naughty of you, isn't it?</p><p>Oh, I know Sir, but please, must I be punished?</p><p>You certainly must, young lady. I'll just whip your little breasts with the strap-end of my belt, here. [WHAP-WHAP-WHAP!]</p><p>AAAAH! AAAAH! AAAAH!</p><p>Folks, this little honey here is so hot, I'm just going to have to rape her right now. So let's break for a public service message, and we'll be right back!</p><p>.........</p><p>Thanks for the break folks. Boy, she's got a nice little body! I've got pretty Sandra tied up in knee-chest position and ball-gagged right here next to me so I can whip her anus and cleft anytime she needs it during the game, and it won't interrupt the play-by-play. In the meantime lets see what's happening down on the field.</p><p>It looks like the visiting team, the Angels, is taking the field for pre-game practice. Look at them, folks! Twelve absolutely stunning little preteen girls, completely naked except for their gloves, visors, socks, and cleats, trotting out of the dugout, and Daddies all over the field are on their feet applauding. A few of the girls have visible breasts, but most of them have no more than buds that barely break the plane of their chests, and a few have only 'wasp-stings' that don't even do that! There's a bit of pubic hair in evidence among the twelve-year-olds, but most of these girls have gorgeously unfledged clefts with puffy lips, and many have prominent clitorises poking out between the labia. I tell you, folks, it's only because I have pretty Sandra up here that I don't go right down on that field myself and grab one! Just kidding, I'll have to wait for the auction like everyone else.</p><p>Looks like the manager of the Angels is following tradition: he's going to discipline the last girl out of the dugout, a cute little nine-year-old. A brisk, business-like spanking on her bare bottom, and she's headed to right-field with a sob and a sniff and a kiss for the manager. If I'm not mistaken, the manager is also her own Senior Daddy, which explains the long hug he got after spanking her.</p><p>.........</p><p>Well, both teams have finished their practice, the home team is on the field ready for play, the umpires are in place, five of the girls have all ready gotten good spankings, and we're ready to play ball! Here's the leadoff batter for the Angels, number 5, Desiree *****, a slender, tomboyish nine-year-old brunette, a contact hitter and a good baserunner. Here's the windup, and the pitch. She jumps on the first ball, sending it sharply to the shortstop, number 23, Lisa *****. She bobbles it for a moment, but recovers and throws to first. The throw is a little off target, and it's a close call: did Desiree beat it out or not? The ump says she did, so here comes the Angels manager out of the dugout, swinging the tawse. Five strokes on the front of Lisa's thighs as she yelps, and back he goes. The Angels' firstbase coach just gives Desiree a couple of quick spanks on the bottom on general principles.</p><p>.........</p><p>It's the top of the third now, the hometeam Bunnies are at bat. The Angels' pitcher, number 4, eleven-year-old Jennifer ****, faces the heart of their order. Up to the plate strides number 15, twelve-year-old Shawna *****, a big hitter, and there's all ready two girls on base at first and third, nobody out. I'm sure Jennifer hopes she doesn't give up any more hits this inning; she's all ready faced the tawse twice, once on her bottom and once on her little breasts! She can't afford to give Shawna anything she can hit, but a walk will load the bases, with number 8, eleven-year-old power hitter Linda **** on deck. Here's the windup, and here's the pitch: a fastball, but it gets away from the catcher, number 3, ten-year-old Sara ***** and bounces off the fence! Sara recovers quickly, but the damage is done; the runner on first advances to second. Now everyone's looking to the scorekeeper. Will he rule it a wild pitch or a passed ball? Jennifer and Sara look anxious...it's a passed ball! And here comes the pitching coach for the Angels, and he's got the riding crop now. Sara knows what to do. She's all ready glumly removing her chest protector. And sure enough, it's the riding crop on her little nipples for her! Ten strokes as she yelps and sniffs, and it's back to the game.</p><p>.........</p><p>It's the bottom of the sixth and last inning, folks, and tension is high! The score is all tied up, 6-6, after the Angels brought in two in the top of the inning, to the chagrin of the Bunnies relief pitcher, number 28, twelve-year-old Wendy *****, whose bottom faced a good twenty smacks from the pitching coach's ruler, and then her breasts, a little prominent for her age, were sharply disciplined by the manager's tawse. She was certainly glad when the left-fielder, number 2, little nine-year-old Linsey ****** made a stupendous over-the-shoulder catch to end the inning. Linsey got a big hug from her Senior Daddy, the Bunnies third-base coach, and a quick, loving spanking on her bare bottom just to 'keep his hand in', as it were.</p><p>But now it's the Angels' relief pitcher, number 7, ten-year-old Mary ***** facing number 11, nine-year-old Rhianna ***** with nobody out and a girl on second base. One run wins it for the Bunnies. Here's the windup, and the pitch. She bunts it! A nice little number down the first base line, and there's a scramble for the ball. Mary, and the new catcher, number 9, eleven-year-old Whitney *****, nearly collide going for it, and the upshot is that Rhianna is on first and the runner advances to third base. The pitching coach and the manager are conferring, and it looks like Whitney and Mary are both going to face the tawse. It takes a moment for Whitney to get her chest protector off, then they have them both standing next to each other, taking stroke after stroke of the tawse on their breastbuds and nipples...that's five, ten, looks like fifteen strokes for each as they tremble and whimper, and their breasts and nipples are erect and nicely reddened.</p><p>.........</p><p>And that's the game, folks! The Bunnies win it, 7-6, in a nail-biter that saw nearly every girl on both teams face the tawse, the crop, or a good bare-handed spanking at one point or another. The Bunnies are jubilant, jumping up and down, hugging each other, and you can see their manager, coaches, and Senior Daddies just beaming. But no shame for the losing team, the Angels; they played hard and it was a close game!</p><p>Now both teams are lining up, crossing the field, and shaking hands with one another, then bending over as they come to each of the coaches, and the manager, of the other team to receive a few quick spanks, and then a 'thank-you' kiss from each one.</p><p>Now the Senior Daddies for all the girls are coming on to the field, and the teams are lining up for the traditional post-game spanking. I tell you, folks, there's nothing like the site of two lines of twelve preteen girls, all bare-naked, each bent under a grown man's arm, awaiting a good spanking! And here they go, each Daddy spanking in time with the rest, so you can hear every smack and every cry throughout the stadium! [SMACK--AAAH!--SMACK--AAAH! --SMACK--AAAH! --SMACK--AAAH! --SMACK--AAAH! --SMACK--AAAH! --SMACK--AAAH! --SMACK--AAAH! --SMACK--AAAH! --SMACK--AAAH!]</p><p>That's ten, and the winning Bunnies are standing up, rubbing their reddened bottoms and sniffling. But there's ten more in store for the losing Angels...[SMACK--AAAH! --SMACK--AAAH! --SMACK--AAAH! --SMACK--AAAH! --SMACK--AAAH! --SMACK--AAAH! --SMACK--AAAH! --SMACK--AAAH! --SMACK--AAAH! --SMACK--AAAH!]</p><p>And now comes the moment we've all been waiting for, the Auction! Allow me to take a moment to explain the proceedings for some of the newer members of our audience.</p><p>This is an Invitational event. All the girls, and the boys in the Little League event, are volunteers. All the Mommies and Daddies in the stands were specially invited, and thoroughly screened before the invitations were issued. And, unless they had a little boy or girl on the playing field, they had to pay a hefty sum, which I won't disclose over the air, just to attend.</p><p>Now all proceeds over the minimal amount needed to cover equipment and broadcast costs go to the Worldwide Group Family Charitable Foundation, and are used to help needy children outside of the Family around the world. I have had the privilege of visiting a a number of the places being helped by the Foundation, and I can tell you they do some good work! There are children alive and well today, living in stable families with plenty to eat, a good house, and getting an education, because of the work of the Foundation.</p><p>I mentioned that all of the girls playing today are volunteers. They know all about the Foundation, and they've volunteered to be Auctioned off, knowing that their gift will go to help needy children around the globe, and we're so proud of them! Not to mention horny for them!</p><p>I'm down here now on the pitcher's mound, and with me is the Senior Daddy in charge of the Auction, Mr. Thomas *****. Tom, tell me about this year's crop of girls, would you?</p><p>I'd be glad to, John. We have one of the cutest bunch of little girls here today that I've seen in a few years of managing the Auction, and we're darn proud of them.</p><p>Quite a number of them have one or more virginities to be raped of, don't they, Tom?</p><p>That's right, John. All of the nine and ten-year-olds, and most of the eleven-year-olds, have at least one virginity left. I think one of the twelve-year-olds does, too, let me check. Hey Joe, isn't Jill ***** still an anal virgin? That's what I thought. And three of the nine-year-olds are completely virgin. So we've got a lot in store for some lucky Daddies today.</p><p>And here's the winning pitcher for the Bunnies, Wendy *****. Wendy, how do you feel?</p><p>Just fine, sir, except my nipples and bottom are still a little tender. I'm just glad to be here and to be able to help out all the little kids.</p><p>Is this your first Tournament and Auction?</p><p>Yes, Sir, I tried out the last two years, but this is the first year I've made it.</p><p>Are you nervous?</p><p>Y-yes, Sir, I am. Only my Senior and Junior Daddies have ever r-raped me before, and this is the first time I've ever been naked in public. I'm kinda embarrassed.</p><p>And it suits you well, Wendy, it makes you all the more adorable. I'm very proud of you, and, who knows, I might even win you in the Auction! But whether I do or not, like all the Daddies here, I love you very much. I'm just going to whip the front of your thighs a few strokes before we're done here, eh?</p><p>Oh, Sir, please! [WAP-WAP-WAP!] AAH! OOOH! OH, SIR!</p><p>Isn't she great, folks? What a sweet little honey! She is going to make some Senior Daddy sooo happy today!</p><p>And now for the Auction! Before we begin, let me emphasize to all you folks at home that this is a tightly controlled event. Every Daddy permitted to participate in the Auction has to meet stringent standards of hygiene, and has been thoroughly vetted for any instability, and to make sure there's no consanguinity closer than first cousin with any of the girls. The players themselves get the final say on the participants based on their photographs, so they know that they're all at least moderately attractive. All the action after the Auction will be in public, to add embarrassment to the discipline, and every girl's Senior Daddy will be right there to make sure they're OK, which adds to the safety factor. But we've never had any problem, and we don't expect one today.</p><p>Every girl knows what's going on here. They've all volunteered to be Auctioned off, and to let some Senior Daddy, who's usually a stranger to them, punish them and rape them all day long in public, because they know that it will benefit needy kids around the world. They can bow out at any time, all though we've never had any girl do it. And I think that's a tribute to all our Senior Daddies. You'll see, folks, when one of them wins a girl, they are as tender and romantic with her as you can imagine. And with the girl's own Senior Daddy right there, she's totally reassured.</p><p>And now, on with the Auction! All the crowd has gathered at the stage behind the backstop, and the girls are all lined up on it. By tradition, the twelve-year-olds are Auctioned off first, losing team then winning, then the eleven-year-olds likewise, and so forth. You can bet that those cute little nine-year-olds fetch a pretty penny, too!</p><p>Here's the first girl, little Susie ****, the left-fielder for the Angels. She's as pretty as a picture, folks, with high, small breasts, a slender form, and just a hint of pubic hair on her cleft. Her Senior Daddy has outfitted her with a velvet slave collar, and her hands are cuffed behind her back. And listen to that applause! Now the bidding starts, and it's brisk! One thousand, now two, it's jumped to five, now ten, it's slowed down some, looks like she's going to go for...twelve thousand dollars! Tom, is that a record for a twelve-year-old?</p><p>Not quite, John, but it's close! The record is twelve thousand five hundred a few years back for Angela ****, who's now a Junior Mommy in *****-ia, and has her own little boy to love and punish! And, of course, her Senior Daddy still gives her a good whipping and raping almost every day.</p><p>That's great, Tom. And here's the happy Senior Daddy coming to claim his little 'slave'! He's taking her in his arms and giving her a big kiss while he pinches her nipples and squeezes her bottom. Her eyes are half-closed, and you can see her swaying from passion and embarrassment. He's swept her up in his arms and is heading for the punishment area. Let's see if I can get a quick interview with him.</p><p>Excuse me, sir, John **** with the Family's Network Broadcast, may I have a word with you?</p><p>Why, sure, John! Our branch of the family watches you all the time! It's an honor to meet you.</p><p>And you, too, sir. I won't take much of your time, I know you're eager to get going!</p><p>Well, yes, of course I am, but that's OK. And little Suzie here is pretty small for a twelve-year-old, and such a pleasure to hold, that I think I could stand here all day like this! Just kidding! Of course I can't wait to punish her properly!</p><p>And we can't wait to see you do it! Your name, sir?</p><p>Gregory *****, and we're from *******-land.</p><p>Is your own little girl playing on the field today?</p><p>No, she didn't make the cut. But she's watching now, I'm sure. Hi, honey! Be good for Daddy! I'll give you a real good spanking when I get home!</p><p>Ok, Greg, thanks for taking the time to talk with us and all the folks back home! Have a great time! What a good sport, folks.</p><p>.........</p><p>Well, the Auction's finally over, folks, and it's time for the Punishment! We're over at the punishment area, and every one of the girls and the Daddies who've bought them are in their assigned place, indicated by an electronic sign for each one with the Daddy's and the little girl's name on it. Each punishment block is equipped with poles for tying, a comfortable divan, a bar to be bent over, and a generous selection of punishment tools. Plus, most of the Daddies have brought their own favorite implements. Let's take a look at some of the action.</p><p>Here's pretty little nine-year-old Cindy *****, a utility infielder for the Angels. George ****, of *****-land, is the lucky Daddy. And I do mean lucky! This little girl is a stunner! Heartbreakingly slender, with long, straight, brunette hair, and the face of an angel in despair as she awaits her punishment. She's got just the teeniest little buds for breasts, and a completely unfledged cleft, and folks, she's got one of the most fetchingly prominent clitorises I've ever seen! It's just begging for a clamp, and, yep, George has got one for her! It looks like a 912f special, and I'll bet the electricity will be flowing through it before long. She's writhing now, with the clamp in place, but she won't have long to think about it. Her new 'Daddy' is approaching her with the riding crop, and now she's getting a thorough whipping: backs and front of her thighs, buttocks, little nipples and breastbuds, and now full upon her mons and cleftlips, even with the clamp in place. Just l isten to her cry out! If that doesn't make you rock-hard, I don't know what will, folks!</p><p>Over here is ten-year-old Bethany *******, the Bunnies' right-fielder. She is just as pretty as a picture. For some reason her Senior Daddy has never used her mouth. She's been raped of the maidenhood of her anus since she was eight, and he took her maidenhead last year. But she's on her knees before her new 'Daddy', Sam **** of *****-land, and he's holding the sides of her head and working his pretty good-sized rod in and out of her. From the redness of her cleft it looks like he finished her punishment with the crop between her legs. You go, Sam!</p><p>Here's little eleven-year-old Janice **** with Ed ****, from ****-ia. It says here that little Janice still has her maidenhead, well what do you know about that! Her Senior Daddy has been raping her anus for a couple of years, and of course has used her mouth numerous times. But he's saved her girlhood for this event, and it paid off! She brought thirteen thousand nine hundred dollars to the Foundation at Auction.</p><p>Ed has her supine on the divan, bound by her wrists and ankles, and is kissing her all over. From the faint red lines on her nipples and thighs, I'd say he started her punishment off with the switch. I can see it tossed off to one side, there. He's kissing her face, and she's kissing him back through her tears, such sweet little butterfly kisses. Now he's sliding down her neck, nibbling on her collarbone. Now he's down to her nipples, biting and sucking on them, making her gasp and moan. He's slid down to her bellybutton, and he just blew a great flurbish into it that made her giggle! He spanked her cleft, once, and said, ""No laughing, young lady!"" but with a grin.</p><p>Now he's at her cleft, tonguing her roughly, probing to her hymen, making her cry out. Now he's seized her clitoris in a long bite between tongue and teeth, sucking and pulling, and she looks like, yeah, yeah, yep, there she goes, she's coming.</p><p>And now, folks, Ed's raising up over her, and his rod is out, and he's pretty well-endowed, not too big, of course, that's not allowed, but it looks massive next to a pretty little preteen. He's positioned himself at the opening of her little womb, and now he's ramming it into her, balls-deep with one stroke! Listen to her wail! He's just waiting, patiently, buried deep inside her, holding her close while she sobs and shakes, stroking her hair, telling her how much he loves her. She's a real trooper, folks, her sobs are already dying away to the occasional sniffle, and he's starting to rape her in earnest, long, hard strokes that make her cry out, pinning her to the divan, and now he's finally emptying himself at her cervix as she trembles and moans. You can just see the little trickle of her blood and his seed running down her leg...</p><p>Here's little Desiree again, the nine-year-old Angels utility outfielder. Her new 'Daddy-Master', Charles 'Buzz' ****, of *****-ibex, has her strung between the two poles, spread-eagled. He's lubricated one hand and has pierced, and penetrated her anus, and now is probing her deeply with three fingers. She's moaning and writhing in her bonds. Now he's begun to front-spank her, sharp, medium-hard smacks full upon her cleftlips and clitoris, interspersing the spanks with firm molesting of her clitoris, pressing it excruciatingly against her pubic bone. Looks like, yes, here it is, she's coming folks. What a precious sight and sound! Each smack on her cleft and clitoris is just driving her farther and farther over the top! Even as she sobs out the last of her little orgasm, he's turning her around, bending her over the bar, lubricating her bottomflower, and he's just plunging his rampant rod deep within her, raping her of the virginity of her anus as she cries out with each thr ust. Great job, Buzz!</p><p>And all over the punishment area it's the same story: gorgeous little preteens being punished and raped by their new 'Daddies', cries and moans, trembles and shivers, sobs and orgasms. And all these little girls know that now they have one more 'Daddy' who loves them, to whom they can turn to anytime for help and solace, and they know that the marvelous gift they've given their new 'Daddies' not only has given each one great pleasure, but has helped needy kids all over the world. Tom has just handed me the grand total...folks, this year's take from the Auction alone, including the Young Teen's Softball Game Auction, the Little League Boy's Auction, and the Preteen Girl's Softball Game Auction, is over four hundred thousand dollars! Combined with the proceeds from the broadcast, and the take at the door, that's over one million dollars going to charity. Is that a record, Tom? It's a record, folks! That's the most that's ever been collected so far. Isn't that great?!</p><p>Well, that's the end of today's broadcast, folks. I'm at the punishment area where my new little preteen 'daughter' has been brought for me, and I gotta tell you, I'm as hard as a rock! Hopefully, since I raped Sandra earlier, I'll be able to give this little ten-year-old virgin the punishment raping she deserves.</p><p>This is John ****, signing off, for the Worldwide Group Family Broadcast Network!</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments gratefully welcomed!</b></p>"
1044,The Berserker and the Preteen,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'machine/g', 'spank', 'reluc', 'rom']","An intelligent machine/spaceship 'captures' a preteen girl, disciplines her gently but sexually, then turns her over to a man who becomes her husband/master and the captain of the ship, and who continues her sexual discipline.",2012-02-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Electronic echoes of memory...</p><p>The naked girl whimpered and writhed in the grasp of the metal claws that held her securely. A mechanical arm protruded from the panel in front of her, holding an object looking much like, if she had only known it, a riding crop. The machine swung the crop rhythmically back and forth across her front, whipping her breasts, thighs, and mons repeatedly as she wailed. Yet even through the pain of the whipping, she was aware of other sensations. She was embarrassed to be naked, even in front of only a machine. She was also aware of her own sexual excitement, partially from her exposure, and also from the stimulation of the whipping. Yet this only added to her embarrassment, and the punishment of the experience, to know that her body was betraying her thusly.</p><p>Even as she recognized the wetness between her legs for what it was, she saw approaching her another machine, a mobile unit with something extending from its midsection. As it advanced on her, she could see it more clearly, though she was too naive to realize what it was for, at first. It was a phallus, gleaming with some kind of lubricant, alternately protruding and retracting from the body of the robot. She had only time to gasp in sudden awareness of its purpose before it had thrust deeply into her cleft, raping her of her maidenhead, driving for her cervix as she screamed and arched. Yet again her body betrayed her, for even as the acute pain of the loss of her hymen subsided, strange sensations flooded through her. Unbeknownst to the girl, the machine was using temperature changes in the phallus, combined with electrical stimulation, designed to trigger rhythmic contractions of the pelvic muscles, forcing her closer and closer to a finally screaming and bucking orgasm as she danced on the end of the instrument that so invaded her...</p><p>The memory faded at that point. The machine knew that it used to have a more complete record of that punishment session, as well as many others. But it was losing parts progressively. Something was wrong; or was it?</p><p>The machine no longer remembered its original purpose. It was built to be part of a fleet of what the humanoids that it was trying to destroy called 'Berserkers'. They were not the original targets; the machines had first been built in another galaxy many eons ago as part of a massive interstellar war. Their original programming was not specific enough; instead of just one type of life, the enemy's, to be destroyed, they eventually came to view all life as the enemy, naming it 'badlife'. Designed to be self-sustaining and constantly 'improving', they rapidly surpassed and finally annihilated them and their enemies together. When they encountered the humanoids of the spiral galaxy, however, they were stymied. Tough, tenacious, resourceful, the 'badlife' fought back ferociously. For centuries the battle raged in one star system after another. Inevitably, both sides learned more about the other as time went on.</p><p>The Berserkers captured many of the 'humans', as they termed themselves. Most were either killed immediately, or kept for a while for experimentation, either expiring under the strain, or killed when their utility was over. But some the machines found useful in other ways. A few of the humans managed to convince the machines that they wanted to serve them. 'Goodlife' the machines called them. They were fed, and cared for, as one might care for a beast of burden as long as it is of use. But the 'Goodlife', too, were terminated as soon as their service was exhausted. Some might survive for years, though, betraying their own kind in a desperate bid for life.</p><p>As the war progressed, the Berserkers became more complex, intricate, with a convoluted system wherein different ships undertook different tasks. The 'Goodlife' had become extremely useful in many ways, so the machines were more and more interested in extending their service 'life'. Thus, issues of discipline became more important. At first, each individual ship applied torment of one sort or another to the 'Goodlife' within it. After a while, special vessels were produced for the purpose, and each flotilla of Berserkers would have one, dedicated to the various torments used for the punishment of the humanoids.</p><p>The humans, meanwhile, were not idle. Indeed, they had recently developed a weapon that showed much promise, and an end to the long war might be in sight. A virus and a delivery system had been produced, designed to alter the programming of the Berserkers. The results were unpredictable, but were nearly always positive. A few of the machines seemed unaffected. But most showed significant changes in their behavior. Some simply drifted off into deep space, seemingly uninterested in the pursuit of 'Badlife' any more. Others showed changes more subtle, but still helpful.</p><p>The punishment ship was one of those so affected. Unbeknownst to itself, its programming was now altered. The death of any life, 'Goodlife' or 'Badlife', was now to be avoided. 'Goodlife' was any life under its care. It would act to protect that life, please it, and nurture it. However, its programming was too complex to be completely altered. In the past, the proper 'care' of 'Goodlife' included punishment. To the machine, it still did. But the virus was successful in substantially ameliorating the scope and application of the punishment. The machines had long known that the young humanoids required more frequent applications of discipline; now this ship would only apply discipline to the young.</p><p>After the combat that successfully injected the virus into its systems, the punishment ship became separated from the rest of its squadron. It drifted aimlessly. After a while its sensors picked up a beacon. Homing in on it, it discovered a humanoid escape pod, clearly having come from a larger ship. Inside the pod it could detect the lifesigns of one small human. It maneuvered to take the pod into its hold. It studied the pod for a while, making sure of the correct way to open it without damaging its occupant. It regulated the gaseous mix in the hold to match the humanoid's requirements. With the pod opened, it could fully examine the passenger. It was a young female human, a 'girl' the machine knew was the correct term. She appeared to be about 7 'years' as the humans would put it, relating back to the rotational period of their ancestral home planet around its star. She was in stasis, and the machine set about carefully waking her up...</p><p>She awoke slowly, dreamily. She was not alarmed, merely puzzled at her surroundings as she became aware. She was lying on a soft bed, and light and pleasant music was playing. There were a variety of toys around her, and her room was trimmed with lace, hearts, and teddy bears. She was dimly aware that she had never been in so nice a room before. Indeed, although she barely remembered it, she was an orphan, having lost her parents years ago in a Berserker attack, and had lived ever since in a drab orphanage maintained by the planetary authorities. But the planet had come under attack, and the orphans had been shipped out to a safer system. On the way, a flotilla of Berserkers had detected them, and, knowing that destruction of the ship was inevitable, the captain had ordered the children sent off in the pods while he decoyed the machines away.</p><p>But the child was blissfully unaware of almost all of that. She lay in he bed, drinking in her surroundings. After a while she got up, and searched the room she was in. She was looking for the bathroom. A panel slid open as she walked by it, and there was the toilet, gleaming and clean. She rushed in and relieved herself, with a little sigh of contentment as the hot pee poured out past her clitoris. As she left the bathroom, she looked around timidly, realizing that the door had opened by itself, as if someone knew she was there. ""A-Anyone here?"" she whispered.</p><p>""I am here,"" the ship replied.</p><p>""Where--who--are you?"" she gasped. ""Where am I? What's going on?"" She was beginning to be alarmed, as she realized that she had no idea how she had gotten there.</p><p>""I am...Ship. Do not be afraid. I will take care of you. You are Goodlife. What is your designation?"" Ship inquired.</p><p>""My...what?"" the girl asked.</p><p>""Your..."" Ship hunted for the proper term; ""Your name.""</p><p>""M-my name is Belinda.""</p><p>""Are you hungry, Belinda?""</p><p>""Yes!""</p><p>A panel in the wall slid open. A tantalizing aroma presaged an even tastier breakfast that she quickly consumed. Much reassured by the care she was receiving, the little girl relaxed. A variety of entertainments were presented to her in the way of picture books, videos, games, and toys. She happily plunged into her new life. She certainly didn't miss the old one. At the orphanage no one cared about her, or gave her toys or games to play with. And she was disciplined frequently there, without any love or kindness. The only tenderness she had ever known was when a missionary had come through the facility. Under that gentle soul's guidance she had converted, but her stay was all too brief.</p><p>The little girl played happily all 'day', with two more delicious meals and a snack at intervals. Finally she yawned and looked over at the bed she had awoken in. ""I'm sleepy,"" she announced, by now used to Ship hearing and responding to her.</p><p>""Then it is almost time for you to go to bed,"" Ship replied, ""But first you must be punished.""</p><p>""P-punished?!"" the little girl exclaimed, alarmed.</p><p>""Do not be alarmed,"" Ship stated, ""You will not be damaged.""</p><p>""But I haven't been bad...have I?"" she protested, wondering if she had unknowingly transgressed in some way.</p><p>""No, you have not disobeyed. But punishment must be applied regularly to remind young Goodlife of the penalty for disobedience.""</p><p>""B-but...it will hurt,"" she whimpered, remembering the whippings she had received at the orphanage. Even those, if they had been followed by a hug and a kiss, would not in reality have been so bad.</p><p>""The reaction of pain may occur, but it should not be intense. If it is too much, notify me. I will be gathering data to adjust the intensity ratings of my punishment programs."" This only confused her, but somehow she realized that the machine was not going to harm her, and that perhaps it wouldn't even hurt as much as her punishments at the orphanage did. At any rate there seemed little she could do about it.</p><p>""Hold still, young Goodlife,"" the machine commanded. She did so, and panels opened in the walls around her. Suddenly her wrists and ankles were captured by metal claws, but padded and surprisingly gentle in their touch, yet implacably firm against any resistance. Another mechanical arm reached out and seized the collar of the tunic she had awoken in. It was not the one she had entered the escape pod with. The machine simply tore it from her with one rip. It came away easily, being designed for just that purpose. The little girl gasped. Even though there was no other human there to see her, she was embarrassed to be so naked before...'him', for so she thought of Ship, already as a sort of father figure...</p><p>She had little time to consider her plight, for one of the arms began to smack her bare bottom with some kind of a flexible paddle. She could hear it whistle through the air before each spank. SMACK-WHACK-WHAP! ""AAA! OOOO! OH-OH-OH!"" she yelped as she felt her buttocks burn with each stroke. After a while the machine shifted aim and administered the same treatment to the front of her slender thighs as she yipped and yiped.</p><p>All at once Ship stopped, and announced, ""Punishment is complete."" She slumped in the grasp of the machine's arms, whimpering softly. Presently she became aware of pleasant sensations. There was soft music playing. A gentle warm breeze was wafting through the room, carrying a sweet, bracing scent, almost like...a man's aftershave, if she had known it. And the machine's arms were now stroking her, with soft, silky and furry appendages, paying closest attention to her punished areas, the gentle glow imparted by its ministrations already beginning to fade. She felt warm, and safe, and...loved. She drifted in and out of dreamland, swaying in Ship's gentle grasp. The machines carried her gently to bed, and she was asleep even before the lights dimmed.</p><p>The days that followed for the little girl were similar to her first one. She played all day for some time, the end of the day being punctuated by a punishment session very similar to the first one. Being only 7, she did not examine her own feelings about this, but she felt a mixture of anticipation and dread concerning these sessions. There was some pain, more of a sting, really, and it was so embarrassing to be stripped naked each time, the ship always supplying her with the same type of tear-away clothing, replaced each morning with a fresh outfit. But the machine's tender touch afterwards almost made the whole affair worth it, in the end.</p><p>At first, there were no demands on her behavior, so there was no occasion for other punishment sessions. She was content with the many and varied entertainments he placed before her. But after a while, the machine added daily instruction to her routine, using electronic materials obtained through the Berserker's long research into humanoid affairs. She was bright, and did well, but the 'school' sessions did provide new opportunities for lapses in behavior. No child will consistently fulfill the demands of a teacher, if the teacher is consistently challenging the child to excel. So it was that Belinda found herself more and more often in the grip of the punishment 'bots. Flexible strips like plastic rulers were plied upon her buttocks and thighs. Thinner instruments more like a cane, but softer, left faint red stripes that faded slowly as she yelped and yiped. And always the machine ended by soothing her and caressing her as she softly sobbed or moaned.</p><p>As time went on, and Belinda grew a little more, Ship varied and extended her punishments. There came a day when she found herself bent over a bar by the machine's arms, while her buttocks were briskly spanked with a paddle, then something like a riding crop was applied to the backs of her thighs. Then, spun around and bent backwards, the front of her slender thighs felt the sting. She gasped and cried out wildly as the punishment 'bot suddenly shifted aim and smacked her on her little breast buds and nipples! Soon they were erect and reddened, crisscrossed by faint red lines that faded slowly. Then it was over, and Ship again soothed her, now gently rubbing her tender nipples as she shivered and cooed.</p><p>Shortly after that she found herself again in the grip of the machine arms, now standing with legs forced apart and arms held at her side by the velvet grips. Without prelude or warning the punishment 'bot applied an electric shock instrument to her nipples that hummed and buzzed as the electricity flowed through her tender flesh. She nearly screamed, more from the unexpectedness of the treatment than from the pain, though the sensation made her writhe and gasp. Her buttocks were forcibly parted and her anus bared. Before she had time to think about what this meant, the 'bot's arms applied the electricity to her delicate anus as she clenched and moaned. Then Ship swung its aim to the front again, targeting her unfledged cleft and clitoris as she shrieked and arched. She was still writhing and sobbing as the arms switched their function to the gentle soothing, now adding a soft, slick, rubbery instrument, that slid in between her legs and pressed against her glistening cleft lips and clitoris. She could feel it vibrate as it rode back and forth between her thighs, now touching lightly, now pressing firmly against her unfledged preteen sex. Her breath came short, her mouth dry, her knees buckling, and in a minute or two she was arching again as she cried out in the grip of her first preteen orgasm. After she was spent, she slumped in her captor's grasp. She was asleep in Ship's arms, even before they laid her gently on her bed.</p><p>The next punishment session was the most intense she had experienced so far. Nearly all the modalities of discipline Ship had employed on her up to that point were used. She was spanked on her bottom; whipped on her thighs, front and back, and her breasts; the crop-like appendage was applied to her cleft and anus; electricity was liberally used. She writhed and moaned, gasped and cried out wildly, occasionally struggled against her captor's implacable grip, only to slump weakly after the next round of discipline. There came a pause in the action, and she looked around her, distractedly, and saw a 'bot she had not experienced before. It rolled towards her, something long, rounded at the end, and gleaming protruding from it, retracting and extending as it came on relentlessly. As it approached, she was turned until she was facing away from its onset, bent over the punishment bar, her legs pulled forcibly apart. Never pausing in its approach, the 'bot closed with her, and ramme d its lubricated phallus deep into her virgin anus with one stroke.</p><p>The little girl screamed, then sobbed and shook as the machine raped her rhythmically, retracting and returning, filling and stretching her tender flesh. All the while another of the machine's implements was continuing to punish her elsewhere, clamping and twisting her little nipples and breastbuds, smacking her clitoris, sending electricity through her underdeveloped cleftlips. Her cries became more hoarse, her bucking and sobbing more rhythmic as she danced on the end of the machine's rod, until finally she was brought to a screaming orgasm that went on and on. She slumped in Ship's arms at the end of it, sobbing and cooing, then drifting off to sleep.</p><p>This sort of thing went on most days for a little while. Yet in between times the machine registered a change in the little girl's demeanor. She seemed somber, and sighed frequently. Ship questioned her: ""Little Goodlife, is there something wrong?""</p><p>She didn't answer.</p><p>""You lack nothing. All your requirements are met. It is not logical that you would be unhappy. You are getting your punishments; appropriate punishments are good for young Goodlife, agreed?""</p><p>""NO!...yes...I don't know!...yes, I guess so,"" she finally sighed. ""But I want to see you!""</p><p>""This is not logical. I am all around you, and you can see me anytime.""</p><p>""But...it's like you're my Daddy, or something, and I want to see what you look like as...as a man! I want to sit in your lap, and hug you, and stuff."" A few tears trickled down her cheeks.</p><p>""I will attempt to satisfy this desire,"" Ship intoned, then fell silent as it churned data.</p><p>Ship set course for a particular system not too far away. It set its plans in motion. On this system's main planet, like on most human worlds, there was a well-developed computer network, in which much clandestine business could be conducted without the authorities knowing. Ship knew that if it made an undisguised approach to the planet, it would be destroyed, so it made contact by well-protected means with a forum frequented by men who might be interested in its offer.</p><p>As it happened, one of the designers of the virus program was a regular on the forum. Being an expert on Berserkers, he recognized some tell-tale signs of the ship's 'posts'. He initiated a series of messages to the machine that interacted with the new programming, and gathered information from the ship, including the details of a certain chemical's molecular structure...</p><p>""Someone will be coming on board to see you,"" Ship announced.</p><p>""What??! Who??!"" the girl asked, both excited and nervous at the thought of seeing a live human after all that time.</p><p>""He..."" Ship paused; it did not have sufficient data to describe the situation, which itself was illogical. ""He is a visitor. I think you will like him.""</p><p>It wasn't long before she felt the soft thump of another ship docking. A panel hissed open and there he stood. She gaped at him for a few seconds. He was medium-tall, neither thin nor fat. He had slightly graying hair at the temples. She didn't really think about it consciously, but he was a little older than she expected. If she had been able to estimate age, she would have thought he was in his 40's.</p><p>""Hello, Belinda,"" he said. He had a pleasant baritone.</p><p>""H-hello,"" she stammered in reply.</p><p>""Are you all right? Has the ship been taking good care of you?"" he inquired solicitously.</p><p>""Yes...I guess so. But I'm lonesome!"" she exclaimed, and then inexplicably burst into tears. He opened his arms to her, and, after a moment's hesitation, she ran to him. He enfolded her in a warm hug. The top of her head barely reached to his lower chest. She collapsed against him, burying her face into him, staining his shirt with her tears. He held her for a while this way, rocking her back and forth. After a while she was calm, and they sat and talked for a long while. He inquired about her time aboard ship, and she guilelessly told him everything. He found her bright, and sweet, and irresistible. She didn't know it, but she was entranced by his smell. He had on aftershave that matched the sweet scent Ship would waft through the room as it soothed her after her punishments. She snuggled up against him, already attached as if he was her long-lost father.</p><p>As the day wore to a close, she asked him, ""Why did you come up here?""</p><p>""To see you, and to be with you. The ship knew you needed someone human. I was contacted. And I have a question for you: what do you want to do now?""</p><p>She looked at him quizzically.</p><p>""Here's the deal, little angel. You have choices: you can stay on the ship and I leave. You can stay on the ship, and I stay. Or I can take you down to the planet, and you can stay with me, or somewhere else. But if you go to the planet without me, then you will probably be in an orphanage of some sort."" She made a face at that prospect. He laughed, ""OK, I guess that option's out! But,"" and here his face became more serious,</p><p>""If I you stay with me on the planet, or I stay here on the ship, then you have to know something. I am in love with you. I won't be able to stand it, being around you all the time, if I can't have you."" Again she gave him a puzzled look, although she was smiling at his words so far; he loved her! ""What I mean is, I want to be your father, and your husband, and your master. I want to love you, and cherish you, and take care of you. And I want to punish you, like the ship does, and even more ways than that! And if you stay with me, then I'll adopt you, and we'll be married, and you'll be my daughter, and my wife, and my slave. So it's up to you, little one; what will it be?"" He waited patiently as she dropped her eyes to the floor.</p><p>But it was only a moment or two before she shyly lifted her eyes to him and said, ""I want to stay with you...Daddy.""</p><p>He didn't say a word, just swept her up in his arms for a long hug, punctuated with frequent sweet kisses. She felt so good in his arms, so slender, so warm, so tender.</p><p>After a while he spoke in her ear, ""I think you've been a naughty girl today, haven't you?""</p><p>There was a pause, then, ""...Yes, Daddy,"" she whispered.</p><p>Without further ado he bent her under his arm, tossed up her skirt, and administered a brisk, business-like spanking on her bare bottom SMAK-SMAK-SMAK! ""OH!OH!OH!"" she moaned and danced as her little buttocks jiggled prettily. After he judged her to be sufficiently reddened, he paused and gently rubbed her little cheeks as she whimpered.</p><p>Then ""Ship!"" he commanded.</p><p>""Yes, Captain,"" the ship replied. The girl was vaguely surprised to hear this, but all other considerations were soon swept away.</p><p>""Punishment sequence 5 B,"" he declared.</p><p>""Aye-aye, Sir,"" the ship responded. Punishment 'bots swung around to the girl and grasped her wrists and ankles, spread-eagling her. The captain reached out and tore her tear-away tunic from her. She blushed to know that she was so young, and so naked and exposed to a grown man's gaze. But she could not meditate on that for long; she became aware that the captain was pulling his belt from his waist, and doubling it up, as he strode slowly around her and the 'bots, slapping it absent-mindedly in his palm, drinking in the sight of her sweet nakedness. She was heartbreakingly slender, her the plane of her chest barely broken by nipples atop mere buds for breasts. Her slender thighs framed her exquisite unfledged cleft. She trembled under his gaze, looking like an angel in despair. Then SWAP! he snaked out the belt to smack the backs and fronts of her thighs, then her already-punished bottom, as she yelped and yiped. He took the strap-end of the belt and paddled her nipples and breastbuds repeatedly as she gasped and cried out. He paused and tossed the belt aside, and admired the view. She moaned and swayed in the 'bots grip. Her nipples and breastbuds were erect and fetchingly reddened. He reached out and seized them, and just held them for a while. Then he began to knead and work her little breasts as she gasped and cried out. As he did so, Ship's arms began to whip her again across her bottom. She yelped and yiped, unable to tell which was more punishing, the whip stinging her buttocks, or the grown man handling her little breasts so embarrassingly.</p><p>He continued to punish one of her nipples with one hand, and slid the other down, down, past her bellybutton, not pausing until he was just above her mons. He pressed his fingers against her lower belly to draw her attention, then suddenly seized her unfledged cleftlips with a firm hand as she jumped and cried out. Even as he did so, the 'bots bent her forwards somewhat, and she felt her anus being penetrated by the machine's phallus. At the same time the captain began to spank her full upon her preteen vulva and clitoris with a firm hand. SMACK-SMACK-SMACK! ""AAAAAA! OOO-OOO-OOO! OH-OH-OH-OH!"" she cried out in anguished passion as she felt herself so penetrated and abused.</p><p>Ship began to send the current through its rod into her anus, forcing her to clench her pelvic muscles spasmodically and rhythmically. This, combined with the punishment of her little preteen sex, quickly drove her to a bucking, screaming orgasm, writhing and arching in Ship's grasp, eagerly yet almost innocently pressing her clitoris against his hand as he front-spanked her. As she sobbed and shuddered out the last of her sweet preteen orgasm, Ship's arms gently released her. Again the sweet scent wafted through the room, the gentle music played, but this time it was the captain who whispered into her ear how much he loved her, and it was the captain's hands that soothed her slender punished body, as she drifted off to sleep in his arms.</p><p>She floated through the next day, as 'bots scurried around making everything ready. Soon she was dressed in a white gown, made, of course, of the same tear-away fabric as all her clothes. She stood with the captain, looking handsome and distinguished in dress whites, as Ship intoned, ""Dearly beloved, we are gathered here...""</p><p>After the ceremony he took her in his arms and held her for a long time. He kissed her sweet upturned face, then softly commanded, ""Ship: punishment sequence...alpha.""</p><p>""Aye-aye, Sir."" Ship responded, and again the 'bots advanced, their velvet grips fastening upon her wrists and ankles, spreadeagling her once again. He caressed her cheek, then tore her wedding dress from her with one swift motion, leaving her naked and trembling before him. He ran his hands casually, almost contemptuously up and down her front, tweaking a nipple, squeazing a breast bud, pinching and twisting her unfledged cleft lips, seizing her clitoris and pressing it firmly against her pubic bone. She writhed and moaned in Ship's grasp.</p><p>Again she felt the sting of the 'bot's whip on her thighs and bottom, and again he front-spanked her for a while as she cried out and sobbed. Then she felt herself lifted, and carried to the bed, held supine, her legs off the bed from the knees down, as the captain bent over her, kissing her forehead, then the tip of her upturned nose, then long and sweet on her lips as she floated, dreamlike. He nibbled her neck and collarbones, then took each nipple in his mouth, biting, pulling, and sucking as she gasped. He slid down to her bellybutton and blew a flurbish, making her giggle. He pretended to be stern, saying, ""No laughing, young lady!"" and smacked her once, sharply, on her cleft, making her gasp and sigh. Then he was there, raping her preteen sex with his mouth, pressing his tongue firmly against her hymen as she cried out. He rasped against her immature cleft lips, then fastened upon her clitoris, taking it in long, excruciating bites between tongue and teeth as she moaned more and more passionately. Just as it seemed she was on the point of orgasm, he stood up, and Ship was there, immediately whipping her cleft with a groovestrap. She bucked and rocked in Ship's grasp, screaming out her preteen orgasm.</p><p>Even before she had subsided, she was lifted once again, this time in the captain's arms. He held her off her feet, her legs wrapped around his torso and her face buried in his neck, as she sobbed out the last of her come. Even before she was done, he whispered, ""It's time for your ultimate punishment, young lady!"" and brought her down with force onto his rampant rod, driving for her cervix with one stroke, raping her of her maidenhead as she screamed once, loudly, then sobbed repeatedly as he just held her, penetrated, raped of her girlhood.</p><p>Once her distress had died down to the occasional sob and sniffle, the captain said, ""Now, Ship!""</p><p>""Aye-aye, Captain."" One of the 'bots slid towards her, its phallus extended, gleaming. It thrust into her anus forcefully as she cried out. Then, together, Ship and the captain raped her in both apertures at once. She cried out, rhythmically, ""AAA-AAA-AAA-AAA!"" as her preteen nakedness was so violated. Again Ship stimulated her to contract her pelvic muscles, and the captain could feel her clenching spasmodically on his rod as he raped her. All too soon she was climaxing again, shaking and shuddering, as the captain poured his seed at her cervix, and Ship gently withdrew, the sweet scent wafting, the soft music playing, the gentle rubbing returning to her tender, punished nakedness, as she sobbed out the last of her orgasm, the captain still buried within her. He rocked her in his arms, as she drifted off to sleep.</p><p>And they lived happily ever after.</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments gratefully welcomed!</b></p>"
1045,The Archduke and the Little Princess,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'spank', 'reluc', 'rom']","An Archduke shelters a little preteen princess from danger, marries her, spanks her, and enjoys a life of domestic discipline with her.The Archduke and the Little Princess",2012-02-29T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""So you see, Your Grace, the...pacification process is well under way,"" the government aide remarked.</p><p>The Archduke simply replied, ""Yes, I see."" His guards glanced at each other, minimally raising their eyebrows. The smarmy aide hadn't caught it, but they had noted his Grace's sour note of displeasure.</p><p>Indeed, the Archduke was thoroughly disgusted with this host and this country. It was near enough to his own land that both the government and the rebel alliance were courting him, hoping for his influence in their favor. He had already spent some time with the mostly Christian rebels in the south, and now was finishing his tour with the Islamic government in the north. And none too soon, he thought bitterly to himself.</p><p>The sights he had seen clung to him like a foul odor. Burned villages, slaughtered civilians, tortures, rapes. And there was more.</p><p>He knew himself, and he couldn't deny that some of what he had been shown was...stimulating. Little preteen girls lined up like so many cattle, mostly naked and bound with a rope around their necks, offered on the auction block; what little resistance they made being quickly quelled with the crop across their bottoms. He would have welcomed such a vision, except for the fact that he knew the brutality that accompanied it. True, he often fantasized about spanking and whipping a preteen girl, and 'raping' her too. But he always pictured it as being done with gentleness and love, the punishments no more intense than those a father might mete out to his daughter. And only done at all if the girl was willing to be his little slavegirl. Seeing these poor children sold off to the grown men who took them for who knows how cruel a life: yes, he grew hard at the sight, but he didn't like himself afterwards for it. And he would do what he could to stop it. Indeed, it was only with an effort that he kept himself from leading his bodyguards, expert marksmen and swordsmen like himself, in a charge to at least free what few children he could. But he knew that would be a futile gesture, resulting only in his and his guards' death, and no improvement in the lot of the slavegirls-to-be. So he stifled his gallantry, hoping to be able to make an impact on this war once he returned home.</p><p>He had come expecting to find the usual mishmash of issues so common in civil wars. Each side accusing the other of various horrors, both sides guilty of some; each side proclaiming the righteousness of their cause, both sides having some reason to think so. But what he had found was a rebel alliance of mostly Christian, and a few animist, civilians, trying to reestablish on sound principles the constitutional monarchy which had itself been overthrown by the Muslims, unable to achieve any relief from the Islamist regime that, far from hearing and responding to their just grievances, instead had launched brutal attacks on civilian targets. He had seen no evidence of atrocities committed by the rebels, but too many to count on the part of the government.</p><p>He had met with the murdered king's court, now in hiding in the south. Six years ago he had been deposed, then cruelly killed. The people were rallying around his vassals, but the government forces were pressing them ruthlessly. Any members of the royal family found by the Islamic troops were liable to have a short lifespan. The Archduke had been introduced to some of them, though, including the old king's surviving children: a son, Phillip, now turning teenage, and liable to be a great leader in his time, if he could avoid being shot down, and a young daughter, Laura, now eight years old, a pretty little thing, who looked to his Grace like an angel; an angel in despair, considering her meager surroundings and harried life.</p><p>He pitied the poor little thing, and not only for the straitened circumstances she found herself in. Her mother had died soon after she was born, also a victim of the northern Muslims' wrath. She was now in the charge of a stern governess, and more than once the Archduke witnessed her being spanked or whipped, somewhat more harshly than he thought necessary. A hug and a soft word from her caretaker after her discipline would have sealed a bond of affection between them, and probably covered completely over any 'offense' the punishments created in the little girl's mind, but this was not the governess' way. Yet despite the hardships of her life, the Archduke noted little Laura to be a loving and gentle child, and his heart had gone out to her.</p><p>He came out of his musings to find that they were back at the chateau that had been made available to him during his stay. He gladly took leave of the slimy government aide and relaxed in the relatively more congenial surroundings of his temporary home. His eyes closed briefly as he sank back in an easy chair. He allowed himself a few moments of fantasy before drifting off to sleep...</p><p>[SMACK!] ""AAAAA!"" the little preteen girl cried out as the Archduke's crop flashed out and seized her shivering bottom, and ""OOO-OOO-OOO!"" she yelped again as he continued to discipline her sharply, now on the cheeks of her reddening buttocks, now on her slender thighs, back and front, as she danced and wailed. He brought the strap-end of the crop to bear upon her nipples and breastbuds, [SNAP!], and, ""AAAH! AAAH! AAAH!"" she nearly screamed from her punishment, so embarrassing and so intense as it was.</p><p>The Archduke stepped back and looked at her. She was a vision: a stunning little preteen girl, completely naked except for her white socks and saddle shoes, heartbreakingly slender, her breasts mere buds barely breaking the plane of her chest. Completing the picture was her puffy girlcleft with prominent clitoris, peeping out from between her gleaming thighs which were now marked with the faint red lines left by his crop. Her nipples were fetchingly erect and likewise reddened. As the Archduke strode around her, drinking in her loveliness, slapping the crop into his palm as she trembled, he felt a touch on his shoulder...</p><p>""Your Grace,"" said one of his guards, apologetically. The Archduke was instantly alert, his hand going automatically to his hip, although his sword was in the keeping of one of his guards.</p><p>""Yes, Tomas?"" he replied, not at all put out to be awoken; he could tell from the guard's attitude that something important was afoot.</p><p>""There is a representative from the southern alliance here.""</p><p>""I assume he is not wearing his tribal colors, no?"" the Archduke asked dryly, as he followed his guard to the sitting-room. There he found a nondescript man, but with the bearing of one used to privation; a soldier, for those who had eyes to see.</p><p>""Your Grace,"" he said, bowing as he rose to his feet, ""I will be brief. I am told that you do not look with disfavor on our cause,"" his eyes asked the question.</p><p>""That is true enough, though I don't know how much assistance I will be able to bring to bear.""</p><p>""There is one favor we would ask, even if you do nothing else for us. Yet I will not hide from you that it is not without danger.""</p><p>""Go on,"" the Archduke replied.</p><p>""Government forces have located the king's family. We fear there is a...what do you call it?...a mole in our midst. We cannot risk losing them both. The prince refuses to leave the country, and indeed we need him. We have moved him from place to place, and he is surrounded by his most loyal retainers; it is all we can do for him. But the little princess..."" he hesitated.</p><p>""Go ahead, say it,"" the Archduke prompted; he thought he knew where this was going.</p><p>""Your Grace, we realize that you cannot just...take her out of the country. We have a plan...""</p><p>And so it was that the Archduke found himself back at the slave market, again viewing the line of slavegirls offered for sale. Only now he was incognito, his guards near, but not obviously with him. And there, being brought to the fore, was little Laura.</p><p>She was dressed in only a skimpy pullover, barely adequate to cover her nakedness; indeed, the slightest movement displayed the lower edge of her buttocks and cleft. The handlers seemed to treat her no differently than the other girls, but the Archduke knew that they were handpicked, the rebel alliance expending much of its intelligence forces and abilities to temporarily replace the usual slavers with their own people. And they had done what they could to 'pack' the crowd, so that the Archduke would have little competition in the bidding. Price, of course, was no object, as real money would not change hands. But they wanted to keep the proceedings as short as possible.</p><p>The event went smoothly, and the Archduke soon found himself back in his carriage, now with the little princess in tow. She was shivering, distraught; the courtiers had tried to explain the plan to her, but she could not help being terrified, both at the risk, and at the fact that she seemingly was now a slave, even though her family's advisors had labored to convince her that the Archduke was a friend. He held her on his lap, trying to comfort her, rocking her back and forth. Despite the danger, and his concern for her, he could not help being aware of her slender body, so soft and warm, her little cleft peeping out from under the inadequate hem of her shift...</p><p>She seemed to settle down, and they reached the chateau without incident. He and his staff tried to make her comfortable. She was subdued, but spoke briefly with his Grace, and sat down with him to eat a few times. But just a few days after her arrival, trouble suddenly flared.</p><p>""Your Grace, code three!"" Tomas shouted, slamming the communicator into its holder. The household sprang into action. The rebels had sent word that government spies had learned the secret, and the little princess's life was in danger.</p><p>""How close?"" the Archduke asked, as he buckled on his sword, and strode towards little Laura's room.</p><p>""Too close to make it on the ground, your Grace,"" came the reply. ""We'll have to use the balloon.""</p><p>For just such emergencies, the Archduke's entourage had come equipped with a hot-air balloon, disguised as a portable sauna. The government flunkies had sneered at the 'soft, foreign prince and his luxuries'; they would be cursing, not sneering, now!</p><p>With practiced speed, the guards assembled the device on the roof. The Archduke stood at the door, fearing that spies of the government might try to attack before the body of troops, still halfway across the capitol, were in place. And so it was, for two men suddenly sprang out of the shadows and launched themselves at the chateau. There was a brief clash of arms, and one lurched back, groaning; the other fell dead with a thump. ""Your Grace!"" his guards called, and he sped back inside, picking up the little princess, who stood stunned at the sight of the skirmish. He dashed up the stairs, and lifted Laura on board the balloon. Fortunately the wind was brisk, and in the right direction. Before the government troops were in range with their antiquated arms, the party was well on its way to the Archduke's borders.</p><p>Once there, more communication was received from the rebel alliance. There was little hope, now, of a speedy end to the hostilities. The advisors to the royal family did not want the little princess to live in imminent hope of return to her native land, so they proposed an alternate plan. The Archduke agreed, with some provisos, to which they acquiesced, having indeed little alternative...</p><p>In the few days she had been with him, Laura had come to rely utterly on his Grace. He was dashing, and authoritative, and wise. To her he was her father, come back to life. Now he sat down with her to talk. ""Little Laura, I must tell you something. Your family's advisors tell us that you must not return to your country anytime soon. Indeed, they say you must be prepared to live your life away from your old home."" She hung her head, but a part of her thought: Good; I can stay with his Grace!</p><p>""Now I will give you a choice: I could find you a place in some orphanage, far from here, hopefully out of reach of your enemies. If I do that, I will not see you again, but you will be cared for. Perhaps some day your family will be able to come for you."" She made the universal preteen 'yuck' face at this prospect. He chuckled. ""It seems that this option does not appeal to you. Well, I have another.</p><p>""I think you are a very beautiful little girl, and I want you to be with me always."" She ducked her head shyly at this, but clearly was happy at his words. ""But I know myself. If I have such a beautiful little girl as you with me, I must be able to do with you as I please. And what I want to do is to love you and care for you as my daughter. I will teach you, and make sure you you are safe, and have plenty to eat."" Her eyes half-closed; this was like Nirvana!</p><p>""I also want to have you as my wife. This means that I will have my way with your body as a husband has with his wife's. You may not understand this yet, but you will!"" She looked confused, but not unhappy at this. ""And I want to have you as my slave."" This brought her up short. So she WAS to be his slave! ""That means that I will use you, and punish you when and how I like. But I will tell you now that they will not be severe punishments. It will be just like spankings, no worse than that, although some of them may seem a bit...strange, at first. And,"" he added with a wink, ""I'm an old man, so I don't think I can spank as hard as your governess did!"" She smiled back, shyly. ""But most importantly, little Laura, you will always be safe, and I will love you and care for you, and I think that you will find that you enjoy being with me more than you might expect.</p><p>""So there it is, little one. You must choose: will you go away to an orphanage, or stay with me, as I desire?"" He waited breathlessly for her reply. But it was a foregone conclusion.</p><p>""I wanna stay with you, M'Lord,"" she whispered shyly, without raising her head.</p><p>""You have made me very happy, Laura!"" the Archduke exclaimed, and enfolded her in his arms, rocking her back and forth, giving her gentle kisses, reveling in the feel of her slender body. After a while he whispered in her ear, ""You've been a naughty little girl, haven't you?"" He waited a beat, then she nodded, almost imperceptibly. ""Naughty little girls have to be spanked!"" he announced, and pulled her over his lap. He tossed up the hem of her shift, pulled her little cotton panties down, and proceeded to give her a brisk, business-like spanking; quick and sharp, but not too hard, leaving her little bottom fetchingly reddened as she squealed and kicked. Finally he stopped spanking, and gently caressed her quivering, smooth bottom cheeks as she moaned and cooed. He slid his fingers further and further into the crack between them as he rubbed.</p><p>Suddenly he turned her over, so that she was lying face up on his lap. She blushed, knowing that her little cleft was so exposed to his gaze. Then her eyes widened as she saw his hand poised, then SMACK-SMACK-SMACK! he gave her three front-spanks in quick succession as she gasped and cried out wildly. Then he gathered her up in his arms, stifling her sobs with his lips laid gently on hers, his hand now massaging her unfledged cleftlips and clitoris as her breath came short, her mouth dry, the room spinning...But nothing else happened. She felt, somehow, that something else should happen, and she thought it would one day, but not yet.</p><p>The Archduke let a few more weeks go by before moving much farther with his plans. He spent much of every day with his new little girlslave, and he frequently spanked her, enjoying the feel of her little body across his lap, jerking and trembling as he smacked her little round-soft bottom, and hearing her gasp and moan as he seized her little naked parts, kneading and working them.</p><p>It wasn't long, however, before he felt the inner pressure to take the next step. One day he bade the girl dress in her best outfit, a little sailor's suit he had gotten her, and they drove in his carriage into town. To her mingled joy and trepidation they stopped at a small chapel, and, after a brief ceremony, with the guards as witnesses, they were married!</p><p>That evening he called her to him. Without warning her pulled her shift over her head, and tugged her panties down, leaving her naked except for her white socks and saddle shoes. ""From now on,"" the Archduke commanded, ""you will be naked at all times, unless I give permission otherwise. It will be part of your punishment, to know that I, and my guards, can see your pretty charms any time we want! And they may take a hand in punishing you at times, as well!"" To soothe away her stricken look, he enfolded her in his arms and rocked her back and forth, kissing her silky hair and stroking her back and shoulders. In fact, a part of her was not too displeased with this news; she rather liked his guards, and they fairly doted on her.</p><p>But for now she was in the Archduke's hands. He guided her to the middle of the room, ordering her to stand straight, hands clasped behind her head. He pulled his belt out of its loops and strode around her, slapping the strap-end of it in his palm as she stood there, trembling, mouth dry, knees weak, an inexplicable moistness and heat between her legs...</p><p>SWAP! ""AAA!"" she cried out, as he snapped the end of the belt against her bottom, and ""OOO! OOO! OOO!"" as he continued to whip her, reddening her little buttocks as she danced and yelped. He shifted aim, now targeting the backs, then the front of her thighs. Then he startled her, tossing the belt aside for the moment, seizing her little breastbuds and nipples in a firm grasp, kneading and working them, twisting and pinching her tender nipples as she gasped and cried out.</p><p>He let his hands slide and roam down her front, tickling her belly button for a moment as she giggled, then down, down until he was there, seizing her cleft in his firm grasp, pressing suddenly against her hymen as she cried out, then rubbing and pressing relentlessly against her clitoris. With his free hand he snagged a small tube of lubricant from a nightstand, opened and applied it one-handed, then insinuated his fingers between her buttocks cheeks until he was at her little rosebud. He began to spank her cleft, sharp, medium-hard smacks, reddening her little cleft as she jerked and yelped. He suddenly pierced her anus, penetrating and probing her deeply with first one, then two, and even three fingers wrenching cry after cry from her.</p><p>As he punished her, one part of his mind simply drank in the scene: an angel-faced, heartbreakingly slender eight-year-old girl, naked in his hands. Her tender, delicate anus was impaled on his fingers, buried deep within her; he could feel her little muscles clench and spasm on his hand. He was front-spanking her, smack after loving smack landing on her mons, unfledged cleftlips, and prominent clitoris poking out between her reddening labia. She jerked and spasmed, moaning and crying out, arching and bucking, clearly nearing orgasm, then finally lost in her climax, yipping and yelping, pressing her anus backwards to receive his molesting fingers, and rocking her pelvis forward again as if to offer her cleft up to the spanking.</p><p>When she was finally spent he swept her up in his arms and carried her to the bathroom. There her proceeded to give her three enemas: a cleansing, a rinsing, and a perfuming treatment. She cried out and struggled at first, but he gave her a sharp SMACK! on her cleft and she subsided, shuddering and moaning at the feel of the ridged nozzle invading her, and the embarrassment of it all.</p><p>When she was sufficiently clean he carried her to an overstuffed chair, draping her gently over one arm of it, so her bottom stuck up in the air, her anus and cleft sweetly framed between her cheeks. he spanked her a few more times on her bottom, reaching around to molest her cleft and clitoris with his other hand for a while, then snagging the lubricant and applying some to her little rosebud. He pressed the head of his rampant rod against her little bottomflower, poised for a moment, then thrust into her, raping her of the virginity of her anus, burying himself within her with one stroke as she arched and nearly screamed from the intensity of the moment. He simply stayed pulsating within her, holding her tenderly as she wailed for a while, shoulders shaking. Finally her distress died down to the occasional sob and sniffle. He began to rape her anus in earnest, long, hard strokes, not slow, but steady. She cried out rhythmically with them, ""AAA-AAA-AAA!"" as his rod stretched her tender tissues. He reached around and continued to molest her cleft and clitoris, and her hips were soon moving of their own accord as the stimulation made itself known. But he had desired her for too long; in no time he was emptying himself inside her rectum, grinding his pelvis against her bottom as she bleated. Finally he picked her up, still impaled on his rod, and carried her to bed, collapsing on it with her, hugging her, stroking her hair, whispering in her ear how much he loved her, as she sobbed out the last of her distress at her punishment and rape, and shuddered out the last of her orgasm. When she awoke the next morning, he had slipped out of bed, but next to her was a new doll.</p><p>So their lives ran together for the next two years. He simply couldn't get enough of her, padding about the house in the bare, receiving her lessons naked as well (which afforded many opportunities for disciplinary measures). The Archduke's guards loved to catch her arm as she raced by in some game or other, making her 'pay toll' with ten smacks to her jiggling little bottom. Even music was done bare, her violin teacher quietly enjoying having such a darling naked little girl to instruct, and to save up the punishment for every wrong note, and give her a bit of a whipping with the violin bow before the session was over. Of course, the Archduke or one of the guards was always nearby; the violin teacher, like everyone who had any contact with his Grace or the little princess, had been thoroughly vetted, but no chances were being taken that, carried away by temptation, he would try to go beyond the simple whippings he had been empowered to apply.</p><p>The Archduke continued to finish her punishments off by raping her anus. Very often he succeeded in forcing her to come, molesting her cleft and clitoris as he pounded into her nether aperture. And he usually gave her a toy, or some trinket, after each punishment session, sort of to make it up to her. And Laura, what did she think of all of it? She hardly knew how she felt. She loved the Archduke, and was ecstatic to be so loved and cared for after her previous experiences. She felt anxious whenever she knew that she was due for punishment, but if she had been given the choice whether or not to have to have it...she didn't know what she'd do.</p><p>Time flies. Before the Archduke knew it, she was ten. She was even more stunning than before, a little taller (but still barely up to his chest), and even more heartbreakingly slender. Her nipples barely broke the plane of her chest, and her cleft was still unfledged. After an evening of intense punishment, culminating in the riding crop on her anus and cleft, she lay trembling and whimpering in his arms as he molested her clitoris and cleft. ""I think you're old enough to get flowers some times, instead of toys, don't you think?"" he asked her. Wanting to appear more 'grown-up', she agreed, tho' secretly she thought she'd rather have the toys! But she changed her mind when she saw the three beautiful roses he had gotten her, red ones. He knew what it meant, and somehow, deep down, she did too, by some budding feminine instinct: flowers to replace the flower he was going to take from her that night, red for the blood that would inevitably mix with his semen as he raped her.</p><p>He lay her back on the bed, the flowers at her side, and proceeded to kiss her, all over: her eyelids, glabella, tip of her nose, and sweet lips; nuzzling her neck, then sliding down to seize first one and then the other nipple with tongue and teeth, nibbling and sucking; drifting down to her belly button, pausing to blow a flurbish into it, making her giggle. ""No laughing, young lady!"" he commanded with mock-sternness, smacking her thighs once, sharply, making her gasp. Then he was there, essentially raping her preteen girlhood with his mouth. He pressed his tongue firmly against her unbroken hymen as she cried out. Then he fastened on her clitoris, taking it in a long, excruciating bite between tongue and teeth as she bucked and moaned.</p><p>Soon she was nearing climax. He raised up over her, positioned his rod at her cleft, and thrust deeply within her, raping her of her maidenhead, driving for her cervix as she screamed, ""OH, M'LORD!"" and nearly fainted. Again he paused for a while, remaining buried within her, as she wailed and sobbed, her cleft burning at the loss of her virginity. Finally her distress died down to the occasional whimper, and he resumed raping her, long, firm, and fast strokes, pinning her to the bed with each thrust as she yelped. Inevitably the orgasm she had been nearing previously reasserted itself as her clitoris, like the rest of her girlhood, was hyperstimulated by a grown man's rod. She bucked and rocked beneath him, her slender body covered by his six foot frame, as he pounded into her. She screamed again as her orgasm peaked, and he ground his pubic bone against her clitoris, emptying himself at her cervix, then collapsing with her on the bed, rocking and hugging her, kissing and n uzzling her, as she kissed him back between her sobs and moans.</p><p>And they lived happily ever after!</p><p>The End</p>"
1046,Tiger Tiger,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'non-anthro', 'reluc', 'rom']","A shape-shifting immortal rescues a little girl from slavers, cares for her, disciplines her, marries her, and carries on a 'domestic discipline' relationship with her.",2012-03-01T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><blockquote><i>Tiger, tiger, burning bright<br/> In the forests of the night,<br/> What immortal hand or eye<br/> Could frame thy fearful symmetry?</i></blockquote><p>In the forests of the night, I lay in wait. My prey were dawdling, and I was getting bored. A predator has to kill time somehow, so I cast my memory back...</p><p>[WAP!] ""AAAA! Oh, 'Daddy', Please!"" the little preteen girl wailed as I swung the tawse back and forth against her clenching buttocks. Once they were nicely reddened I turned my attention to her nipples, barely breaking the plane of her chest. [SWAK! SMAK!] ""AAAAAH! OH'DADDY'PLEASEI'LLBEGOODPLEASEI'LLBEGOOD! AH! AH! AH!"" she cried out wildly as the ancient tool brought her nipples to erection. Tossing the tool aside I seized her little breastbuds, kneading and working them as she gasped and moaned. Sliding my hands down, and down, the crack of a twig caught my attention...</p><p>Instantly alert, I slid out of the thicket and padded along paralleling the trail. I knew where they were. I knew who they were. I knew what they had. I knew where they were going, now. I wanted to wait for just the right moment...</p><p>They had to go there. It was the only transfer point they could use, being no more than 4th circle, maybe only 5th. The Courts obviously thought this route was a milk run. Usually they'd be right. The goons had snatched their victim from disputed Shadows no one cared much about and headed for the jump-off area. No reason for them to think anything would go wrong. I was the fly in the ointment, the monkey in the wrench.</p><p>I gained a vantage point from which I could hear and see inside the small cabin they were staging in before making their next move through Shadow. Up until then I expect they had not done anything overt to scare their captive. They had presumably made out to be her benefactors, rescuing her from the admittedly dire straits an abandoned little girl in those particular Shadows is likely to face. But they were taking her to circumstances equally bad, if not worse. The Courts of Chaos were perpetually short on slaves, mostly because they went through them at an alarming rate. The life of a little slave girl there was likely to be highly interesting, but distressingly short.</p><p>But not this time. I could see her, a cute little thing, huddled in a corner of one room. The goons were now laughing and joking together, not trying to hide anything any more. I heard one say, ""Shall we have a little fun with her first? We don't have to leave any marks..."" The other one was clearly considering the idea. It was time to make my move. I could see that the girl was getting alarmed.</p><p>I banged the door open. They jumped, but were at least professional enough not to panic. One swung his blaster in my direction. A quick kick knocked it away. I suppose the speed of my attack convinced them to adopt more stringent methods. They shifted, becoming what I knew had to be their only alternate forms (the lower circles of the Courts generally couldn't manage more than two; I had only two myself, but that's because of the bit of Amber within me; my two are enough, however), lithe felines, looking something like cougars, but glowing a nauseating green. The girl was petrified.</p><p>They flanked me. ""What have we here?"" one hissed, sibilantly.</p><p>The other replied, (over-)confidently, ""Man, most mortal?""</p><p>""Come and find out,"" I said softly. As they approached, I shifted too. Before they could retreat, what looked like a large Bengal tiger was upon them. I sent one flying, neck broken, with one swipe. The other I pinned to the floor and gutted. His glow flickered.</p><p>""I die the final death, and so I know thee, Chaos Lord. Why dost thou slay me?"" he croaked.</p><p>""Change of heart,"" I replied, and blew out his lights.</p><p>With the battle lust on me, I couldn't flip forms that quickly. But I had to do something about the girl. She was freaked, naturally. I lay on the floor, and half rolled over, trying my best to purr. ""Fear not,"" I said, though I doubt if she caught it, since it sounded so growly. I cautiously crept towards her, belly to the floor, like a submissive dog will when called to his master. She huddled back against the wall.</p><p>I had an idea. The blaster still lay on the floor where it had fallen. I pushed it towards her, butt first. ""Here, see: I give you gun,"" I purred, hoping she would catch it.</p><p>Something seemed to click in her mind. She reached out and touched the gun. If she had grabbed it and fired, it could have been bad; I might even have 'died the final death', myself! But then she pulled her hand back and stammered, ""I-it's OK. I-I'm not afraid!""</p><p>We just stayed like that for a few moments. I was half rolled over, and painfully aware of my rod, rampant and protruding from its sheath. In tiger form I can't control the 'gallant response' around a pretty little girl.</p><p>""Wh-what are you? What were those...cats? What's going on?"" She was beginning to tear up a little. I wanted to get back to human form, but I needed a little help, if I was going to do it fast.</p><p>""I'll explain everything, but I need to...get back to how I was. Will you help me?"" Her eyes widened, but she nodded.</p><p>""Are you like a-an enchanted prince, or something?"" she asked, charmingly.</p><p>""Something like that. I know it might seem...icky, but I need you to touch my...thing. It won't hurt you. And as soon as you do, I'll be a man again, and we can talk better,"" I growled. I don't know how much she understood, but she reached out for my member. My eyes closed in anticipation. I knew, under the circumstances, that it would only take a touch. Sure enough, as soon as I felt her, like a little butterfly landing on my rod, I spurted. She pulled back, but before she could blink, I was in man-form again, down on one knee before her, holding her hand.</p><p>""Are you all right?"" I inquired.</p><p>She just nodded slowly, then burst into tears, collapsing against my chest, staining my shirt with her tears as she sobbed, ""Th-they (SOB) were gonna (SOB) hurt me (SOB), weren't they (SOB)?""</p><p>""Shh-shh, it's all right, nothing's going to happen to you now, little one, everything's all right.""</p><p>She had heard what the cat said, so I had to tell her something about myself. I gave her the 'short form' for explanation, and she seemed satisfied. It would have taken too long to tell her how, like my distant cousin (I have a bit of the blood of Amber in me, on my mother's side) Corwin, I too had spent time on the Shadow known as Earth, also with amnesia, so that I got to know what it was like to live as a mortal. Like him, I learned compassion. During those years, I had still indulged myself, but always with little girls who were basically willing; usually ones I had rescued from some dire straits, wooed them, and who were at least willing to let me do with them as I desired. They all came to enjoy it, eventually. I stayed with each of them for their natural lives, aging myself to accommodate them, continuing our 'play' for as long as they could and would.</p><p>Finally, through a rather traumatic sequence of events, I remembered who I was: a Chaos Lord, but now unwilling to return to my former life.</p><p>I thought of going over to Amber, but, unlike Corwin, I still had too much of the Courts of Chaos inside me. I knew my desires, and I knew that I could not live in Amber, nor in any 'civilized' Shadow. So I prowled the Shadows in between, seeking at least to put a hurt on the Chaos slavers. Eventually they might send a Lord or two to find me, but that could be millennia from now. Chaos Lords are notorious procrastinators.</p><p>I took her to a Shadow I knew where life was reasonably peaceful, but we could stay on the edge of the forest; I needed lots of room at times. She clung to my arm as I negotiated Shadow to get there. The changes in sky color seemed to startle her most. With the acute fear gone, and in the aftermath of the strife, she was ravenous, so we stopped on the way at a 'Kentucky Fried Lizarde Partes' for a bite.</p><p>We arrived at our destination, and settled in at my chateau, a little place I kept for times I needed to retreat from the strife for a while. Very pleasant, lots of game and woodlands around, and a village nearby for whom I was 'El Patron'. Children were named after me. Churches prayed for me. They were under my protection, and they thrived.</p><p>Her name was Suzette. She had been living in a drab orphanage, then abandoned on the streets for a brief time when it collapsed in an earthquake. Life had been hard for her, but she retained a sweetness about her, not to mention being cute as a button. She looked to be about ten years old, heartbreakingly slender, medium height, long dirty-blonde hair. She was adorable.</p><p>She fell into the household routine effortlessly, insisting on pitching in with the staff (a kind and loving elderly couple, occasionally supplemented by their seemingly endless supply of teenage grandchildren) in doing housework, carrying my lunches in to me, and so forth. She seemed to take great pleasure in her new life, her nice clothes, plenty of good food, fresh air, and lots of books. She told me that visiting missionaries in her home village had taught her to read, but she rarely had the chance to use the skill. Now she fairly reveled in the extensive library I maintained.</p><p>I gave her free run of the grounds and woods around the chateau. I had no fears for her. This was a remote Shadow, and unwelcome guests were very unlikely. There were no dangerous beasts in the forest save one...me, in Tiger form. She was well-guarded at all times.</p><p>She loved to wander through the woods, picking flowers, singing charming little songs, dabbling her feet in the little streams. On a day not long after I brought her to the chateau I met her in the woods, as the Tiger. I placed myself in her path where she would be able to see me easily before she came close to me; I didn't want to startle her. As soon as she saw me, I purred, ""Hello again, little one. Don't be afraid. I will not harm you.""</p><p>I think she understood this time, as she walked up to me with only what appeared to be a bit of trepidation. ""I'm not afraid,"" she said, and put her hand out towards me, gently stroking my whiskers. I licked her hand, and head-butted her legs like any housecat.</p><p>""Would you like to ride?"" I asked, and she climbed onto my back as if she had done it all her life. We romped through the forest, jumping, running, rolling on the grass. I would take her in my velveted paws, toss her in the air as she shrieked with delight, and catch her easily, tickling her, nuzzling her. After a while we cast ourselves down in a meadow. I had my head on her lap, purring...</p><p>We spent many days in this way. She came to expect me to appear, and I would play at hide-and-seek with her until she spotted my tail or whiskers. When I Tiger-tickled her, I made no effort to avoid...certain areas, and indeed took great delight in seeking out the area where her thighs met. She did not object in any way, and only seemed to enjoy it more. After our romp, I often ended with my head in her lap, purring. Many times it seemed to me that she moved her little hips almost involuntarily, as the vibration affected her little groin.</p><p>Of course, she was only ten, so it was inevitable that she would misbehave eventually. A bit of talking back here, staying up too late there, pulling a prank or two on the housekeeper; it added up. I called her to my study. ""You've been naughty lately, haven't you, young lady?"" I inquired sternly. She hung her head, but didn't answer. ""It is considered polite to answer when you are spoken to, especially when an adult is speaking and a child is being addressed,"" I intoned softly but firmly. She looked up, a bit taken aback. I had not spoken sternly to her since she her rescue.</p><p>""I-I'm s-sorry, M'Lord, I didn't mean...I mean I'm not trying..."" she began, then burst into tears. I enfolded her in my arms and held her for a while. ""I'msorryI'msorryI'msorry"" she kept sobbing out. After a bit I hushed her, held her out a bit, and dried her tears.</p><p>""It's all right, I know you didn't mean to be naughty. It's hard for little girls to behave themselves all the time. But what do you think I should do with you now?"" I waited expectantly.</p><p>She hung her head and didn't say anything for a moment, then, ""Y-you should p-punish me, M'Lord,"" she whispered.</p><p>""And how do you think I should do that?"" I inquired.</p><p>""I g-guess I should g-get a wh-whippin',"" she said, and began to weep.</p><p>I immediately knelt down beside her and cradled her in my arms. ""Did they whip you at the orphanage?"" I asked softly. She nodded glumly. ""Did it...hurt much?"" She nodded again. ""Listen to me, little one. I'm not going to hurt you like that. If I whip you, I don't think it will be quite...as bad as when they whipped you. Tell you what: let's try it. If it hurts too much, all you have to do is say ""Ouch"" or ""No"" or ""Don't"" or ""Stop"", and I'll quit. All right?"" She looked up, with perhaps a bit of a hopeful look in her eye, and nodded again.</p><p>I bent her under my arm, tossed up the hem of her shift, pulled down her little panties, and gave her a quick spanking, not particularly hard. When I was done, I stood her up, her panties still down around her ankles. She gave me a quizzical look and said, ""Is that all? Th-they used to spank me much more than that, M'Lord. I-it's not enough, don't you think?""</p><p>Well! With an opening like that, how could I resist? I just replied, ""Very well, Suzette, you're right. You should be punished properly."" I led her to a nearby divan and bent her over it, pulling my belt off as I went. I wrapped it around my fist, letting about 6 inches of it dangle. I swung it back and forth across her faintly reddened bottom, bringing a fresh flush to the cheeks, and whimpers and yelps from the little preteen's lips. But she never said, ""No"", or ""Stop"", or ""Don't"", or ""Ouch""!</p><p>When I was done whipping her, I stood her up, enfolded her in my arms gently, and held her, and rocked her, and reached down to rub her reddened bottom as she whimpered and sniffled.</p><p>After that I took her to the reverend who managed the child welfare network of the village, a well-endowed institution, being a favorite of El Patron's. I insisted that he have her interviewed by the staff. I wanted to know what she wanted to do, and I wanted them to be satisfied with her decision. My former peers at the Courts would have sneered at me, but I preferred to rule by persuasion and respect now, rather than fear and force. It hadn't always been that way...</p><p>Darker memories sometimes bubble to the surface, unbidden. Long, long ago, the village was already there...</p><p>The yearly Festival of the Tiger was in full swing. Vendors were out in force, children ran and laughed. Jugglers and mimes, sword-swallowers and storytellers, everyone was there. On the side stages a few young girls, recently married to older boys or men, were bound in knee-chest position. Their husbands, dressed in tiger costumes, were busily whipping them as they cried out. One, a sweet-looking 13-year-old, was already being anally raped, moaning hoarsely with each thrust.</p><p>El Patron stalked down the street, retinue trailing behind. By his order, as at every Festival, all the never-married females were lined up along the sides of the street, naked. Young mothers held their naked baby daughters up as he passed, a little anxious, but trusting that past experience would hold true: in living memory, no girl younger than nine had ever been chosen for the Tiger. Most girls were married by 13, so seldom were there older teens or women present. Emotions among the girls were mixed, to say the least, but tempered by the knowledge that each one would receive a bounty for their participation, whether they were chosen or not.</p><p>Some of the townspeople watched avidly, others, seemingly uninterested, busied themselves at the booths. A few parents watched anxiously, whether worried that their daughters would be chosen, or worried that they wouldn't be, was sometimes hard to tell. Sometimes the parents couldn't tell, themselves.</p><p>He stopped at each one, patting a cheek here, caressing a nipple there. Some he lingered at: pretty little preteens, shivering and moaning at the attention to their nakedness. He would often run his hands up and down their slender bodies, cupping their buttocks, then administering a brisk, business-like spanking that left them softly sobbing.</p><p>Some he knew well. They had lined up before him in years past, but not chosen. He stopped in front of one he did not recognize. She was perhaps 12, or 13, relatively well endowed for her age. She looked almost haughty, certainly not as trepidatious as the proceedings deserved.</p><p>""And who is this proud beauty?"" El Patron inquired of no one in particular.</p><p>""Her name is Liza, Your Grace; she recently moved to the village with her family,"" one of his aides answered.</p><p>""Why aren't you married yet, young lady?"" El Patron asked her.</p><p>The girl stared back, almost...scornfully, then replied, ""The boys here are so...""</p><p>""So immature?"" he finished for her, with a small smile. She nodded slowly. He snapped his fingers. ""Let all the eligible bachelors from, say, 15 years old and up assemble behind me now."" With some bustle and confusion it was done.</p><p>""Now, young lady, let me see,"" he mused. As he did so, he reached out and seized her breasts, small, high, jutting out. She gasped and moaned as he kneaded and worked them, pinching and twisting her nipples. ""Can you read?"" Distraught at the abuse she was suffering, she did not answer. ""I said, can you read?"" he asked again, almost genially, but punctuating his question with a sudden smack to the front of her bare thighs.</p><p>""Y-yes, M'Lord,"" she managed to reply, hoarsely.</p><p>Indicating with a flick of his head, he asked the young men behind him, ""Which of you can read?"" He didn't bother to look; he knew that all would raise their hands. El Patron insisted on a proper education for all the children of the village. He smiled at the girl. ""It would seem that they are not complete dolts, now, wouldn't it? Young lady, do you know Latin?""</p><p>She just stared at him. In the same tone he repeated the question, this time emphasizing it with a stroke from the tawse he pulled from his belt, across her naked breasts. ""AAAH! N-no, M'Lord, I d-don't know Latin!""</p><p>""Can one of you young men tell me what 'Ex nihilo, nihil fit' means?""</p><p>He didn't have to wait for the answer. More than half immediately replied, ""From nothing nothing comes, M'Lord.""</p><p>""Very good. How about 'Cogito ergo sum'?""</p><p>All of them chimed in, ""I think, therefore I am, M'Lord.""</p><p>""So, young lady,"" he said, punctuating each phrase with a stroke of the tawse, now on breasts, now thighs, now buttocks, ""It would seem that our lads are not such bumpkins as you supposed, would it? Would it, young lady?"" He asked again, targeting the crack between her bottom cheeks for a particularly firm stroke that penetrated to her anus, making her jump and shriek.</p><p>""No, M'Lord, please M'Lord, they're all wonderful, M'Lord!""</p><p>""And you would have no objections to marrying any of them, would you, young lady?""</p><p>""No, M'Lord, I would love to marry one, please, please M'Lord!"" she begged, as he continued to discipline her thighs, buttocks, and breasts with the tawse.</p><p>""Any of you young men who are not willing to marry her, step back."" No one moved. The girl was pretty, and clearly favored by El Patron. ""It seems you are not without suitors. Pick one,"" he commanded her quietly. The girl, dazed, stared from one boy to another, saying nothing. ""Pick one,"" he repeated in the same tone of voice, emphasizing the order with a stroke of the tawse to her nipples.</p><p>She jumped and cried out, ""AAAH! That one, M'Lord,"" indicating a tall, well-favored lad of about 19.</p><p>""Come forward, young man,"" El Patron ordered. The boy stepped up. El Patron took each of their hands and put them together. ""I hereby pronounce you man and wife.""</p><p>Addressing the new husband, he said almost off-handedly, ""I want her publicly whipped, and publicly raped. Make sure she comes before you do, boy; use your tongue if you have to. You know how, yes?"" The lad grinned and nodded. ""Good,"" he replied. On a whim he reached out and seized the girl's cleft, probing for her hymen, then raking his finger forward to press her clitoris excruciatingly against her pubic bone. She trembled and yelped from embarrassment and from the unexpected stimulation. He withdrew his hand and rubbed his fingers together, demonstrating the wealth of natural lubrication she was already producing. ""But you might not have to. Here, take this,"" El Patron said, tossing him the tawse. ""Use it everywhere: thighs, buttocks, breasts, anus, and cleft. Give this man a tiger suit and set him up on a stage,"" he ordered his aides. ""Let them have, say, half the 'Tiger's Bounty'.""</p><p>That was a princely sum. ""Thank you, M'Lord!"" the lad exclaimed. The girl was swaying on her feet, eyes half closed, knees weak. He easily lifted her into his arms and carried her off. She draped her arms around his neck and nestled into him.</p><p>Dismissing them from his attention, El Patron continued down the line of girls. He came to one, a pretty little preteen of about nine. She seemed much more distraught than the rest. Despite the general command to remain displayed, she vainly tried to cover her nipples and cleft with her hands. She was sobbing quietly, head downcast. ""And what about this poor little thing?"" he asked. ""Why such an outcry, hm?""</p><p>""By your leave, M'Lord, her family is also new to the village. Her parents had to be...threatened, to get them to allow her to answer the general call,"" one of his aides informed him, apologetically, indicating a couple standing not far away with a desperate look, accompanied by some of the village guard.</p><p>El Patron snapped his fingers. ""My cloak!"" he commanded. Puzzled, the aide handed it to him. With elaborate tenderness El Patron wrapped it around the grateful girl's shoulders, concealing her nakedness. ""Two chairs, over there,"" he added, and it was done. He gently led her to them and sat beside her.</p><p>""So, little one, you don't like being naked before a grown man, eh?"" he asked. She shook her head, eyes downcast. ""That is understandable. But you must look at me when I am talking to you, and answer when spoken to, hm?""</p><p>She immediately looked up at him and stammered, ""I-I'm s-sorry, M'Lord, I meant no...""</p><p>He cut her off with a wave of his hand. ""Never mind that. I must decide what to do with you. Let me see..."" he pondered for a moment. She and her parents looked on fearfully. Surely some horrible fate was in store for her. Yet why did he put a cloak around her, and speak so gently to her? ""I have it. A quarter 'Tiger's Bounty' for you and your family, and you are exempt from the Tiger's Call until and unless you decide otherwise. How's that?""</p><p>The girl was confused, but barely realized that she was being excused from torment, and being granted a boon. ""Th-thank you, thank you, M'Lord!""</p><p>""You are welcome. I'm sorry to have inconvenienced you. It is...a weakness of mine. I am fond of pretty little girls, like you. How do you like our village, otherwise?"" he inquired solicitously.</p><p>""V-very well, thank you, M'Lord,"" she replied timidly.</p><p>""And your parents treat you well?""</p><p>""Yes, M'Lord.""</p><p>""And you always behave yourself, do you not?""</p><p>""N-no, M'Lord, not always, I'm afraid...""</p><p>""That's not unexpected. Little girls often misbehave. Have you received punishment for every time you disobeyed your parents, or are there some times perhaps they don't know about, hm?""</p><p>""Not...every time, M'Lord.""</p><p>""Then perhaps you would be kind to a poor old man, and let me give you a little spanking, since you have not received all that you deserved, eh?"" He 'chucked' her tenderly under the chin, and gave her such a soulful look, that, to her and her parent's surprise, she found herself crawling onto his lap and laying down, the cloak riding up to present her bare bottom.</p><p>He proceeded to give her a brisk but not too sharp spanking, bringing little moans to her lips, little dances to her feet, and a little redness to her buttocks. He let her up with a last SMACK! that left her with a gasp and yelp, rubbing her bottom and stammering out, ""Th-thank you, M-M'Lord, thank you."" Then she raced off to her parent's arms. With a grateful look at El Patron, they hurriedly headed home. To no particular surprise on his part, El Patron would see her lined up again, next year...</p><p>Without further digressions, he examined the remaining girls. He concentrated on the preteens among them, lingering over their charms, spanking their bottoms and thighs open-handedly, pinching and twisting their nipples. He finally signaled his preliminary choices in the customary way: swinging the tawse a few times back and forth across a little girl's mons and cleftlips as she cried out wildly. He selected three in this manner.</p><p>They were brought to the center stage and each bound between two poles, spread-eagled. They were all three pretty little preteens, around ten years old, heartbreakingly slender, with only buds for breasts that barely broke the plane of their chests. Their clefts were unfledged, prominent clitorises poking out from between their puffy nether lips.</p><p>Then their discipline began in earnest. Now wielding a riding crop, El Patron whipped them thoroughly, going from one to another, swinging the tool back and forth across thighs front and back, buttocks, and nipples as they moaned and wailed. Then he amused himself by molesting their little charms, pinching and twisting nipples, cupping and hefting their little clefts, even penetrating and probing their anuses as they jerked and yelped.</p><p>But eventually he settled on one, the girl to the left, a stunning preteen with long blond hair, chest heaving and eyes half-closed from the intensity of her punishment so far. He seized her buttocks and began to front-spank her, sharp, medium-hard smacks that made her yip and yipe, dancing from foot to foot. He released her buttocks for a moment and held out his hand. An alert aide squirted some lubricant onto it. He insinuated it between her bottom cheeks to her anus, and pierced, penetrated, and probed her with first two, then three fingers at once as she cried out wildly. Meanwhile he interspersed her cleft-spanks with firm, excruciating rubbing of her clitoris against her pubic bone. Soon she was bucking, hips rocking back and forth, finally wailing out a precious preteen orgasm as he continued to spank her vulva and clit.</p><p>Suddenly he turned and stalked away. His retinue knew not to follow. For those who had eyes to see, his form seemed to flicker for a moment, looking almost...feline. The girl was taken to the clearing just outside the village, near the Manor. The townspeople followed, at a respectful (and safe) distance. She was bound, firmly but not painfully, in knee chest position on a wooden platform, with pads under her. A few minutes passed.</p><p>A roar was heard from behind the Manor. Suddenly, appearing as if out of nowhere, he was there, the Tiger, just a few yards from the platform. He approached the girl and stood for a moment with his head near hers, looking at her. A low growling could be heard. The girl whimpered.</p><p>Then he strode to her rear. His tongue, long and strong, lashed out, seizing her cleft. It was rough and sandpapery, yet slick at the same time, as he rasped it over her tender intimate parts, probing in to her hymen as she yelped, then rubbing firmly on her clitoris, even sliding back to penetrate her anus. In no time she was sobbing out another orgasm.</p><p>He rose up over her, his mighty frame dwarfing her. His rampant rod could be clearly seen. He took her from behind, like any tiger would, ramming his rod deeply into her, hardly caring if it was her anus or sex that he penetrated. In fact it was her girlcleft first, raping her of her maidenhead as she screamed and sobbed. Then, lubricated by her own blood and vaginal juices, he penetrated her anus, rutting deeply into her with the quick, hard, rhythmic thrusts of a male animal.</p><p>To many in the crowd the scene would occasionally shift, as if the Tiger's form were taking over the girl's as well, and she would seem to become a half-grown female tiger cub, being taken by the pride's alpha male, exercising his droit de seigneur on her as she mewled and yowled.</p><p>It was over quickly. Spent and sated, the Tiger withdrew and turned away almost contemptuously, stalking off behind the Manor. The girl was released to her parents, the Tiger's Bounty paid, the Festival over.</p><p>In my defense I can only say...nothing. It was indefensible. I am only thankful that I had enough of Amber in me to require no more blood in sacrifice than that which mixed with the Tiger's seed, trickling down her leg afterwards. And the Bounty was generous. Girls chosen for the Tiger were almost always immediately wed, suitors vying for such a richly endowed bride.</p><p>But that was long, long ago, so long that no one in the village remembered or recorded what really went on. The only vestige of such things was a saying regarding any pretty little girl, that she was ""the Tiger's"". And, during Festival, by tradition a preteen girl would be chosen to be the Festival Queen, wear a skimpy little outfit, and dance with a man dressed in a rather childish tiger costume.</p><p>Now I waited outside the offices of the children's welfare department, cooling my heels. Eventually Suzette emerged, and ran to me, throwing herself into my arms, saying, ""Please, M'Lord, please let me stay with you, can't I, please?"" I looked up to see the reverend smiling and nodding.</p><p>I held her close for a moment, then looked down at her, saying, ""All right. For now. But we'll need to have a good talk, hmm?"" She nodded happily.</p><p>So I took her back home. I let a few days go by, then sat her down for the talk. ""Suzette, you have become very dear to me."" She beamed. ""But I know myself, and I know that I won't be able to go on living with you exactly the way we have."" She looked confused, and a little stricken.</p><p>""Oh, M'Lord, please don't send me away, I wanna stay with you, O please, please!"" I cut her short with a hand laid to her lips.</p><p>""Shh, I don't want to send you away, either. I want you to stay with me. But if you do, then I will not just raise you as my daughter, I will want you for my wife, and my slave,"" I replied. She seemed stunned.</p><p>""Allow me to explain. But first I have to know how much you know about some things. Do you know what it means to have sex?"" Throughout all Shadows, I think the preteen 'of-course-I-know-that-do-you-think-I'm-stupid?' look is universal. ""I'll take that for a yes,"" I chuckled.</p><p>""Then let me ask you this: do you know what 'sexual desire' is?"" She looked puzzled. ""Sexual desire is like being hungry for food, only it's 'hungry' for having sex. Most men have this desire often. Many women and girls do, too. Do you understand so far?""</p><p>""...Uh-huh.""</p><p>""There actually are different types of sexual desire. Most men just have sexual desire for women and girls, usually pretty ones. But some men have other desires in addition to that. These other desires are called 'fetishes', and they come in many different forms. For instance, believe it or not, little one, there are some men who don't get fully sexually excited unless the woman they are with is wearing shoes, sometimes a particular type of shoes, like high-heeled red ones."" She looked astonished. ""It's true! And there are many other totally different kinds of fetishes.</p><p>""You might have guessed why I'm telling you all this. I am one of those men who have a fetish. Actually two of them. One of them is this: I enjoy spanking and sexually punishing a girl before and during sex. Oh, I can have sex without it, but it's much more enjoyable for me with it. I'm not talking about anything very painful, just the kind of punishments that any father might give his little girl if she's been naughty. But I do them...a little differently!</p><p>""The other desire I have is to have sex with a very young girl. A girl with slim hips, like yours,"" and I traced my hand over hers, as she froze to the touch, seeming at once freaked out, yet at the same time not scared at all. ""And only buds for breasts, like you,"" and I caressed her little nipples through her thin blouse, making her tremble. ""And the face of an angel, like yours,"" and I kissed her full on the mouth, not deep, but long and sweet. She was swaying where she sat, eyes half-closed, when I finally drew away. I cupped her chin in my hand and tilted her face towards mine. ""So that's how it is, little one. I desire you. I love you. I want to take you as my daughter, and my wife, and my slave. I will love you, and cherish you, protect you, and care for you. I will also punish you, and bind you when I use you sexually, like a master with his slavegirl.</p><p>""But if you don't want that, I understand. It's a lot to ask! But if I can't have you completely, then I don't think I can bear to keep on living in the same house with you; it would be too frustrating for me! So I'd probably let the reverend find someone for you to stay with..."" She pulled a face, the similarly universal preteen 'yuck' face. ""I'll take that to mean you don't like that idea,"" I chuckled. She smiled shyly. ""Well, little one, I'll tell you what. You sit here and think about it for a while. You don't have to decide right away. But sometime in the next few days I need to know what you want to do.</p><p>""And there's something else, something very important, that I'll need to tell you, but I'd rather not unless you decide you want to stay with me,"" I added.</p><p>I turned and headed for the door. But before I even touched the knob, ""M'Lord,"" she said. I swiveled to face her. ""I-I want to stay with you, M'Lord, as you desire it.""</p><p>""Suzette, do you know what that means?"" I wanted to make sure she understood.</p><p>""It means you get to rape me, doesn't it?"" The question hung in the air between us, revolving lazily. My head buzzed. I could barely breathe. Vertigo, and a sudden jolt of...joy pierced me, so sharp it almost was nauseating. ""Yes, it does,"" I finally managed to croak.</p><p>I think she might have mistaken my pallor, sweat, and unsteadiness as displeasure. She seemed stricken, then hung her head, mumbling, ""But I'm so little, and not...sexy, like the big girls...""</p><p>I swept her in my arms and held her for a while. Then I looked into her sweet, trusting, sad eyes, and poured out my heart to her. How I loved her, and wanted to cherish her and be with her always. How I desired her sweet little body. How there was no one else in the world I would rather marry than her. The look on her face was worth more than all the jewels in the world, as she flung herself into my arms in a fierce embrace while I buried my face in her hair.</p><p>Then I remembered. ""But, Suzette, there is one more thing I must tell you. And when you hear it, you may not want to stay with me, after all. Do you remember, when I rescued you, what happened?""</p><p>""Of course, M'Lord, there were those two...men, or something, and you came in, and...you were a-a tiger! And then I touched your..."" she looked down in confusion.</p><p>""Yes, Suzette, I was a tiger. And I still am a tiger, sometimes. Not a real tiger, but I change into the shape of a tiger. Usually when it would be helpful, like then. But I also change into a tiger when I am...excited. Sexually excited. Do you understand?""</p><p>She thought about it a while, then nodded. ""You mean, when you rape me, it will be the tiger raping me, right, M'Lord?""</p><p>I hardly expected her to catch on that fast, or to be so seemingly calm about it. I could barely croak out acknowledgment that, yes, indeed it would be the tiger that raped her. She just put her little arms around me again, saying, ""OK. I love you. And I love the tiger.""</p><p>I just held her for a long time, though it seemed like only seconds. After a while I whispered in her ear, ""You know you've been a naughty girl, and you need to be punished, don't you?"" I nearly held my breath, waiting.</p><p>After a long beat, she just said, ""Yes, M'Lord.""</p><p>I stood her up, bent her under my arm, and gave her a brisk, business-like spanking, WAPWAPWAPWAPWAP! She whimpered and yelped, ""AAAH! OHOHOH! AAA!"" as she danced from foot to foot.</p><p>I stood her back up, and unceremoniously pulled her dress over her head, and her panties down to her ankles, and commanded her to kick them off. Now she stood in only her knee socks and loafers, looking like an angel in despair after her spanking. I pulled my belt off and ran it through my fingers as she looked on, eyes widening, trembling in anticipation. I strolled around her naked form, slapping my doubled-up belt in my palm, admiring her slim hips, flat chest with nipples barely breaking the plane, cute little bottom, and most darling of all, her unfledged girlcleft peeping out from between her slender thighs.</p><p>Suddenly I swung the belt onto the backs of her thighs, SWAP! ""OH!"" she cried out, and then, ""AAA! OOOOO! AH-AH-AH!"" as I continued to whip her thighs and bottom. I took the strap-end of the belt and paddled her nipples with it, SMAKSMAKSMAK! ""AAAAAH! OO-OO-OO-OO!"" she cried out wildly. Soon her nipples were erect and fetchingly reddened. I paused for a moment to seize her little nipples and breast buds, kneading them and working them as she moaned and writhed.</p><p>I picked her up and carried her lithe form to the bedroom. Laying her on the bed I quickly fastened my mouth to her nipples, sucking and nibbling. Moving south I found her jewel of a navel, and blew a flurbish into it, making her squeal and giggle. Then my mouth slid down, down, to her maidenhood. I probed her with my tongue, pressing firmly against her hymen, making her cry out. Then I caught her clitoris in a long, excruciating bite between tongue and teeth.</p><p>She began to come. I quickly stood up and brought the belt down across her swollen, glistening cleft lips. She nearly screamed as she bucked up and down in the throes of her little preteen orgasm. As she shuddered out the last of it I swept her up in my arms and held her close. She clung fiercely to me, her tears staining my collar as her tremors slowly subsided. After a while I lay her gently down on the bed, kissed her forehead, and whispered, ""Good night, little love."" She was asleep before I pulled the covers to her chin.</p><p>I, on the other hand, spent the night in the forest, roaring!</p><p>The next day I sought out the reverend and made the arrangements. In no time we were standing in the church, I in my dress whites, she in a gorgeous confection of lace, saying, ""I do.""</p><p>When we got home I wasted no time. Desire was pressing greatly on me. In my, now our, chambers, I unceremoniously stripped her of her gown, leaving her naked before me. I took the tawse from my belt and began to discipline her on her thighs, bottom, and breastbuds as she moaned and yelped. Then I took her to the divan and bound her to it, securely but not cruelly, wrists and ankles, leaving her bottom high in the air, her anus and unfledged cleft fully exposed. She whimpered softly, then cried out wildly as I brought the tawse to bear directly on her intimate places. I whipped her there lovingly and long, taking great pleasure in her little cries and moans, seeing her writhe against her bonds, her little anus clenching with each stroke as her bottomflower and girlcleft were so fetchingly reddened.</p><p>I could feel the change coming on me. I tossed the tool aside and let it come. The Tiger was there. He moved to her head and purred, rubbing his fur against her, receiving her little kisses in return. Then he strode to her rear. His tongue, long and strong, lashed out, seizing her cleft. It was rough and sandpapery, yet slick at the same time, as he rasped it over her tender intimate parts, probing in to her hymen as she yelped, then rubbing firmly on her clitoris, even sliding back to penetrate her anus. In no time she was sobbing out a precious preteen's orgasm.</p><p>He rose up over her, his mighty frame dwarfing her. His rod was rampant. He took her from behind, like any tiger would, ramming his rod deeply into her girlcleft first, raping her of her maidenhead as she screamed and sobbed. Then, lubricated by her own blood and vaginal juices, he penetrated her anus, rutting deeply into her with the quick, hard, rhythmic thrusts of a male animal, as she wailed.</p><p>Then I was spent, collapsing over her, man-form once more, releasing her bonds and taking her in my arms as she sobbed out the last of her orgasm, and her distress at her punishment and tiger-rape, kissing me through her tears, holding me tight with her little arms and legs wrapped around me, both of us finally content.</p><p>The End</p><p>---</p><p><b>A note to my readers, faithful and occasional</b>:</p><p>To any who are at all distressed by the unaccustomed features of this story, I apologize. It certainly was an unusual one for me. I don't expect that there will be another like it. I DETEST bestiality. This does NOT signal a major change in my subject matter. End of subject.</p><p>On a lighter note, huzzahs to the readers who can identify certain items from the story:</p><p>1. The author's name and the name of the series of his (there's one clue) books in whose 'universe' I have set this story.</p><p>2. The bit of action and dialogue I cribbed from those books.</p><p>3. The phrase I stole from an action movie, the name of the movie, and the actor's name who spoke the line.</p><p>4. The phrase I stole from an older comedy movie, the name of the movie, and the setting in which the original line occurred.</p><p>I long for comments and communication, so please, talk to me!</p>"
1047,The Elfgirl and the Ranger,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'fant', 'rom', 'reluc', 'spank']","A Ranger of the North rescues a High Elven girlchild from orcs, disciplines her, marries her, and carries on a 'domestic discipline' relationship with her.",2012-03-02T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The elfgirl shivered as she hid amongst the rocks. She could hear the orcs below her, down the slope, calling to each other as they searched for survivors. There must have been different breeds of goblins working together, for they used the Common Tongue. But their harsh laughter and rough cursing made it sound as evil as their own languages.</p><p>She had barely escaped their clutches after the disaster the day before, when the company of wood- elves she had been traveling with was waylaid. Most of the others had been killed, or taken away in chains by the orcs. She had wandered a little off from the caravan before the attack, and had hidden behind some rocks when it began, shutting her eyes and plugging her ears to ward off the horror.</p><p>She was an orphan, unusual amongst the elves, who did not die of 'natural' causes, although they could be killed. She was being taken to her distant relatives in Rivendell having been attached to the caravan by order of the Woodland King. It was a trip that would take many weeks under ordinary circumstances. Now it looked as if she would be lucky to survive, let alone make it to The Last Homely House.</p><p>She was not herself a Woodland Elf. She was a High Elf; she knew of Elbereth, and could speak a little of High Elven, but not much. Hers was a strange history...</p><p>[SWACK!] ""AAAA!"" the little elfgirl cried out, as the switch striped her bare bottom. Her tormentor just chuckled, and brought it down again onto her bottom, then across the front of her thighs. [SWISH- SMACK!] ""O-O-O-OH!"" she yelped piteously as she danced from foot to foot, her bottom and thighs reddening.</p><p>Finally he was done, tossing the switch aside, and seizing her bare bottom in his hands, kneading and working her tender flesh as she moaned and whimpered. His fingers strayed between the cheeks of her buttocks...</p><p>How had she come to be with him? She couldn't really remember. Something traumatic had happened, perhaps. She could remember her name: Athelia. She could remember some High-Elven, but only what a little child would know. She appeared to be about 8 or 9 years old, though it was different with elf-children; they usually did not reach 'teenage' development for decades. From snatches of memory she thought perhaps that her parents had been killed, probably by Men who had waylaid them on a journey. She must have been taken as a slave by them; at any rate she was one now.</p><p>The Man who owned her could have been worse. He did not overwork her, indeed her duties were fairly light: wait on table, some cleaning. He had three children, but they were a little older, and pain no attention to her, except to hand her their dishes or dirty laundry to wash. He had no wife; the elfchild didn't know why not. For as long as she could remember, which was not very long, he had punished her on any flimsy excuse. He was not brutal: he never drew blood, or even left lasting marks. He was content to redden her thighs and bottom, and listen to her yelp. Lately he had begun to finish her punishment by massaging her little body, and his straying fingers imparted strange feelings to the little elfgirl, her heartbreakingly slender body swaying in her tormentor's arms as she gasped and moaned under his ministrations.</p><p>She knew no other life. Somehow she realized that she was being abused, but had no way to get out of it. She vaguely was aware that there were other elves, but she knew nothing of where they were or how to get to them. So she endured her bondage, and even found pleasure in the Man's treatment of her at times. She found herself making up little ways to earn punishment, just so that she could feel his fingers on her unfledged elven girlcleft, making her moist and strangely warm.</p><p>But before the Man could take his abuse any farther along, her life suddenly changed again. The Woodland King was aware of the Men dwelling near Mirkwood, and knew that, while some (mostly descendants of the Beornings) were good men and true, many were bent on wickedness. He learned that they even kept elves among them as slaves. This could not be born! A company of Woodelves soon descended on the village. After a brief but sharp battle, the Men were defeated and the captives freed.</p><p>The little elfgirl now found herself in wonderful circumstances. To a High Elf her treatment might have seemed mundane; no one fawned over her, or made much of her. She was well fed, given good, if plain, clothes to wear, and a small room. She met the Woodland King, briefly, and was informed that they would send her to Rivendell, where it was presumed she had relatives (High-Elves being found no where else but there and at the Havens, and how would an elf from the Havens make it all the way to the borders of Mirkwood, after all?) as soon as was possible.</p><p>So it was that she eventually found herself riding with the caravan across the Misty Mountains, only to be plunged again into fright and danger. She huddled into herself, willing the orcs to leave...</p><p>She might have slept, or passed into the trance-like state that served for sleep among elves. She came to herself to realize with a start that all was silent around her, save for the crack of stone and the occasional lonely cry of a bird, wheeling high above her. She cautiously peeped around the rocks, to see no one in sight. Silently she crept from her hiding place and scouted the area. It was empty of orcs, goblins, hobgoblins, or any other kind of enemy. She nearly fainted with relief.</p><p>With anxiety about the orcs fading, she became more aware of other needs. She slipped behind a rock again (although there was no one around to see her) to relieve herself. Then hunger and thirst smote her. The latter need was easily met; a stream flowed across the path the caravan was following a few hundred yards back. When she had drunk her fill, her hunger reasserted itself. She nibbled on a few berries, but it wasn't enough.</p><p>She decided to continue along the path, but not directly on it, lest the orcs return. All that day she saw no one, and she rested curled up in some bracken, a cold, miserable night, barely willing to close her eyes in fear of the enemy.</p><p>The next day she continued alongside the path. She had not gone far when she became aware of a marvelous smell; a campfire, and food cooking! She tried to keep herself from hurrying, so that she could remain noiseless in her movements, with limited success.</p><p>She did not realize she was so close to the spot, when she nearly stumbled into a clearing, catching herself and halting just in time in a nearby thicket. The fire was in the middle of the clearing. It was small, but well-tended. In various places around the clearing were the articles of camp; a bedroll, some bundles, haunches of meat hung in the branches, a loaf of bread. At the fire, turning some meat on a spit, was a tall, lean Man. His back was to her.</p><p>She didn't know what to do. She was too terrified to simply present herself to the Man. What if he was no better than her former Master? But even at that thought, deep down there was a stirring, unacknowledged by the elfgirl consciously, brought on by the recollection of the things her Master had done to her, and how they had felt. Even after she had been rescued by the Elves, she had often recalled those things, lying on her little cot at night, her hand straying towards her girlcleft...</p><p>She daren't reveal herself to this Man. Yet she was mortally hungry. She determined to try and steal some food. She crept into the clearing behind the Man's back. Cautiously she made her way towards the loaf of bread, just a few feet away, lying on a blanket. As she reached down for it, suddenly she felt her wrists seized by strong hands!</p><p>""So, a little campthief, is it?!"" the man barked. She squealed and struggled in his arms, but she might as well have fought a tree. He paid no attention to her kicks and yells. ""Little campthieves get punished!"" he declared, and without further ado he looped a thong around her wrists, tossed it over a branch, and pulled her arms into the air until she was standing on tiptoes. ""Naked!"" he added, effortlessly tearing her tattered tunic from her slender body.</p><p>He pulled his wide leather belt from around his waist and swung it sharply against her buttocks. [SWACK!] ""AAAAA!"" she cried out, and ""AAAH-AAAAH-AAAAAAH!"" again and again as he whipped her repeatedly on her trim bottom cheeks, bringing a fetching flush to the surface. As he swung the belt, the edge would snap on various places, one cheek or the other, her tender anus, and sometimes wandering around her hips to punish her unfledged mons. Although she was greatly distressed to be so exposed and punished by a strange man, some unconscious part of her was responding more...favorably. Willy-nilly she found herself pushing out her bottom to receive the strokes to her posterior, and arching her back, thrusting her cleft and mons out for those that fell towards the front.</p><p>At first The Man didn't notice anything else, so intent was he upon punishing a little thief. But suddenly he came to himself, as it were, and realized what was going on. Even as he swung the belt, he drank in the heartbreaking slenderness of the little elfgirl, her little nipples atop mere buds, barely breaking the plane of her chest, her unfledged girlcleft, peeping out from between her sweet thighs. He noticed almost without realizing it the contradiction in her actions: she moaned and cried out in distress, yet writhed and responded to his ministrations as if they were stimulating to her. Indeed, it appeared as if, indeed it was so: she was climaxing even as she was whipped on her buttocks, anus, and cleft!</p><p>Then it broke upon him almost as a thunderclap what she was; he was disciplining not a little campthieving human girl, but a High Elven girlchild! He threw the belt down, cut the thongs around her wrists with a practiced slice, tossed his cloak about her, and gathered her onto his lap as he sat down beside the fire. He rocked her to and fro, soothing her, stroking her hair, even as she sobbed out the last of her preteen orgasm, shuddering and trembling.</p><p>Some broth was simmering in a small pot next to the fire. He snagged it with a long arm, and tenderly offered a spoonful to the elfgirl. She swallowed it eagerly, and scarfed the rest as quickly as he would allow her to; he slowed her only to make sure she did not sicken herself taking too much too soon.</p><p>When she had consumed what he would give, she swayed sleepily in his arms. ""Fear not, little one,"" he said, ""I am a Ranger of the North."" She cocked her head quizzically; he realized, to his surprise, that the term meant nothing to her. ""It means I am a friend to the High Elves; you have nothing to fear from me. Sleep now without care; I will be on watch."" With that he laid her down in his bedroll, covered her up to her chin, smoothed her hair off her face and kissed her forehead, and faded out of the light of the fire to stand guard. She was asleep before he had left the campring.</p><p>She awoke to broad daylight, and a delicious smell. Eggs! Bacon! The Man was spooning them from a pan onto a wooden trencher even as she sat up. ""Hungry?"" he inquired, superfluously; she was clearly ravenous, pausing only to slip behind a rock to relieve herself before scurrying back to the campfire to devour the rations he offered her. He looked on, a satisfied smile on his face.</p><p>So the little elfgirl entered a new phase of her life. The Ranger questioned her gently, and she answered him guilelessly, until he knew all she had to tell about herself, omitting nothing. She didn't know enough to hide from him the details of the treatment she had received at the hands of the Man who owned her for a while. He listened to her describe the feelings she had experienced during the strict, intimate discipline with an outward display of disinterested calm; inwardly he was intensely aware of her reaction even to the retelling; her breath came short and her mouth dry; she seemed to tremble and her voice shook, but not with fear.</p><p>In turn he explained to her that the Rangers were the remnant of the half-Elven of the North, descendants of her own forefather, Earendil. Yet they were only distantly related since, unlike the immortal elves, the half-Elven were still Manlike. Though they lived a span of years beyond those of mere men, in the end they died and passed out of the world. Indeed, while the elfgirl remained still outwardly a preteen, the Ranger would grow old, and would probably die when she appeared to be a young teen at most, if he avoided violent death before then.</p><p>He gave her a few days to rest, then broke camp, heading over the pass, making for Rivendell. She was fascinated at the lore he possessed, which he shared freely with her, trying to bring her ""up to speed"" on her heritage and background before they reached Rivendell. She absorbed his stories avidly, and pleased him with her quick mind and perceptive questions. Indeed, except for the minor irritation of an occasional behavioral lapse, she was very pleasant company.</p><p>However he soon discovered that the elfgirl was unlike the HighElven children he had known. She had lived for long among Men, and had forgotten whatever upbringing she had among the elves, absorbing rather the behavior patterns common among Mankind. Discipline problems were unheard of among the elves, but the little elfgirl, while perhaps obedient compared to the average human girl, still misbehaved at times. Cajoling and pleading, reasoning and threatening seemed to do no good, and discipline was important; they were in dangerous territory, and the Ranger had to rely on the elfchild to obey instantly.</p><p>In the end he decided to apply corporal punishment, reluctant as he was to do so. His reluctance stemmed not only from the fact that it was unheard-of to spank an elfchild. He also knew his own nature...</p><p>He had exiled himself from Rivendell, because of a predilection that was difficult for him to accept. He could not help becoming sexually excited at the thought of punishing and raping young girls. This caused so much ""cognitive dissonance"" in him that he chose to absent himself from ""polite company"". He patrolled the outer reaches of the Rangers' sway, living a perilous and lonely life of conflict against orcs, trolls, wargs, and evil Men. In fact, he had been trailing the company of orcs that had waylaid her caravan, suspecting that they were on some mission of wickedness. He had been too late to prevent the slaughter, however.</p><p>So now he was faced with a dilemma: it appeared as if it would take punishment to affect the little elfgirl's behavior. He now recalled the realization he has somewhat suppressed until then: the elfchild had responded sexually to her previous whipping at his hands, and this memory, as well as the idea of repeating the performance, stimulated him as well.</p><p>In the end he decided that safety was of overriding importance. That evening, as they made camp, he called the little elfchild to him. ""Young lady,"" he solemnly intoned, ""You have been disobedient from the moment I met you. I have warned you, begged you, pleaded with you, and reasoned with you, but you refuse to consistently obey me. I am through talking. Now you will have to find out what happens to naughty little girls who are disobedient.""</p><p>Without further ado he bent her under his arm, tossed up the hem of her tunic, and administered a brisk, business-like spanking on her trim bottom. [SMAK-SMAK-SMAK!] ""AAA! OH-OH-OH!"" she cried out as she danced from foot to foot, trembling and yelping. He continued her punishment until her bottom was sufficiently reddened, and he sensed the repentance in her posture. Finally he relented, and soothed her tender buttocks with a gentle massage as she murmured and whimpered.</p><p>He let her up, and she surprised him by throwing her arms around his waist in a fierce hug. He picked her up and held her in his arms for awhile, rocking and gentling her.</p><p>It seemed to work, for a while. She was quieter, and perfectly obedient. She seemed to cling to him a little more, but not in a bothersome way. All was well, then...or so it seemed.</p><p>There came a day when the Ranger had to forage far from camp for food. He left her hidden in a rockfall some distance from their campsite, with strict instructions to stay put until he returned. He hunted as expeditiously as he could, but it was still dark when he returned.</p><p>She had disobeyed him. Bored, and wanting to put on a heavier cloak, she had slipped back to the campsite and rummaged through the baggage. Then, unwilling to return to the rocks, she had fallen asleep on a bedroll in plain sight.</p><p>She awoke, suddenly, to an awareness of some kind of threat. Looking up she saw a shape looming over her. In the dark she could not tell what it was. Then, just as suddenly, another shape seemed to collide with it. Something like a rope landed with a plop on the bedroll, and then there was a thud. The shapes vanished. She was not even sure that it wasn't a dream. Indeed, the sense of threat was gone, now, so she slipped back into unawareness.</p><p>In the morning light she awoke. The Ranger was standing over her, grim and silent. She sat up, and became aware of a thick strand of something...red, and slimy-looking, on the blanket still covering her legs. As she became more alert, she realized it was blood! She looked up quickly at the Ranger, but he seemed unharmed. Then, with elven alertness, she looked around her and noted the signs of something heavy having been recently dragged away.</p><p>""It was an orc,"" the Ranger said, anticipating her inquiry. ""He appears to have been alone, lucky for you! Do you realize the danger you were in? Don't you know how horrible it would be for you if they caught you? How horrible it would be for me to know they had you?"" She looked ashamedly into his eyes and saw the true love and concern he had for her. It made her feel even worse to know how she had hurt him.</p><p>Tears sprang into her eyes and she scrambled out of her bedroll and flung her arms around his waist, gulping and sobbing, ""I'm sorry-I'm sorry-I'm sorry!"" Surprised by the vehemence of her repentance, he awkwardly returned her embrace, stroking her hair and patting her shoulders as they jerked from her weeping.</p><p>After a while she calmed down, with only the occasional hiccup as she relaxed against his strong frame, feeling secure and protected. Then she looked up at him intensely, and solemnly intoned, ""I should be punished, shouldn't I?"" He held her gaze for a long moment. She did not waver. He nodded slowly, with finality.</p><p>The decision having been made, he acted at once. Without a word he bent her under his arm and tossed up the hem of her tunic, exposing her trim buttocks. SWAP-SMAK-WHAP! went the spanks, as she whimpered and moaned, dancing from foot to foot, her bottom becoming fetchingly reddened. Finally he let her up, as she snuffled, and rubbed her bottom.</p><p>""Do you think that's enough punishment, young lady?"" the Ranger inquired expectantly. She hung her head for a moment, then peeped up at him through her lashes and shyly shook her head. ""How else do you think you should be punished, then?"" he asked.</p><p>She thought for a moment, then said softly, ""Like you did that first night, when I tried to steal food...""</p><p>He gazed down at her for a moment in love and admiration, a smile playing at the corner of his lips. He gathered her up in his arms and carried her to a tree with an overhanging bough. He quickly looped a thong around her wrists and pulled them over her head with a rope attached to her bonds, passed over the bough. He paused for a moment to appreciate the sight: a pretty elven girlchild, heartbreakingly slender, with a face like an angel in despair as she awaited discipline. He tucked the hem of her tunic into the bit of rope that served her as a belt, drew his belt off his waist, and began her whipping. SWAP-SMACK-WHACK! went the belt on her thighs, front and back, and her already-punished bottom. ""AAAAA!"" cried out the little elfgirl, writhing and arching in her bonds. Again and again he brought the strap-end of the belt down onto her tender skin. After a while he let his aim wander. Soon he was whipping her full upon her unfledged mons and cleftlips as she gasped and wail ed.</p><p>He ""came to"", as if out of a trance brought on by the stimulating scene, and realized that she was nearing climax, even as she wept and sobbed, ""I'LLBEGOODI'LLBEGOODI'LLBEGOOD!"" He tossed the belt aside, cut her bonds, and swept her into his arms. As he sat down with her on his lap, he began to rub her abused bottom, thighs, and cleft soothingly. She continued to sob and gulp, but her hips were moving of their own accord, and all too soon she was yelping, writhing, nearly screaming out her preteen elfin orgasm, ""AAA-AAA-AAA!"" as she clung to him, her tears staining his jerkin. He rocked her and rocked her, stroking and kissing her silken hair, as the shuddering of her shoulders slowly subsided, the intensity of her feeling fading finally to the occasional sob and sniff.</p><p>""Now what am I to do with you, young lady?"" he inquired, shaking his head in a daze. It was perhaps a half an hour after he had sat down with her. She had actually dozed for a bit, and now was stirring in his arms, looking up with tear-stained but bright eyes, and a sweet, shy smile.</p><p>Without hesitation she piped up, ""Marry me!"" then quickly looked down, blushing, but snatching quick glances at his astonished face from under her lashes.</p><p>He knew that he should try to resist, simply refuse, carry her back to Rivendell to her kin, fade off into Wilderland and never return. But he could not. Still, he had to make sure she knew what she was asking.</p><p>""Fair maiden, do you know what that really means?"" he interrogated her solemnly.</p><p>She hung her head for a moment, then looked up shyly and said softly, ""It means you will rape me...does it not?""</p><p>The question hung in the air between them, revolving lazily. The Ranger, so calm in the face of danger and sudden death, found himself stunned that she would respond thus, and so readily. He felt breathless, dizzy, an icy sweat suffusing him. He managed to choke out an incoherent affirmative to her question.</p><p>Mistaking his pallor and unsteadiness for disapproval, she stumbled off his lap and shuffled away with drooping shoulders, mumbling, ""But you will not have me, for I am too small, and scarce fair enough, I trow...""</p><p>He gaped at her for a moment, unable to move. Then he sprang to his feet and was at her side in a bound. For some time he held her in his arms, and whispered in her ear of his love for her, how he desired her: heart, body, mind. That he would gladly marry her. She brightened with delight and gave him butterfly kisses.</p><p>Suddenly she stopped, popped her head up, and inquired, ""But you will still punish me, after we are married, will you not?""</p><p>Astonished again, the Ranger could only nod dumbly, and wrap her in his arms again.</p><p>""But there is one thing you should know, if we are to wed,"" the Ranger told her after a while. ""I have been told that elven girls...there is something different..."" he stammered, at an uncharacteristic loss for words.</p><p>""What, what?!"" she exclaimed somewhat impatiently.</p><p>""When a girl is raped,"" he explained softly, ""there is something called the maidenhead...""</p><p>""I know that,"" she protested, with the scorful attitude universal to preteen girls who are being instructed in something that they think they already know. ""It'll get torn from me when you rape me. They say it hurts, some..."" she finished more softly, eyes half closed, partly in tense expectation, partly from barely recognized desire.</p><p>""What I was going to tell you before you interrupted me,"" he continued, and she trembled at the stern glance that spoke of future punishment, ""is that an elfgirl's maidenhead, if she is raped of it, grows back every night, and continues to do so until she is the equivalent of a human teenager in bodily maturity. But for you that will not be for many years to come. So what time I rape you, you will lose your maidenhead again. This will add to your punishment, and I wanted to make sure you understood it.""</p><p>She gulped, but nodded, and said, ""I do. I would plight my troth with you now, if you will!""</p><p>""With a good will, little maiden, with a good will!"" And so in Wilderland just west of the Misty Mountains, the Ranger and the little preteen elfgirl were trothplighted, with the sun and trees as witness.</p><p>He just held her in his arms for long afterwards, feeling her little trembles, stroking her hair and kissing the top of her head from time to time. Finally he held her at arm's length, stooping down to look in her face and shake a finger at her, mock-sternly, saying, ""You were impudent a while ago, weren't you, young lady?"" She hung her head and nodded glumly. ""Impudent little girls need to be punished, don't they, little missy?""</p><p>Without waiting for an answer he sat down on a log, pulled her over his lap, tossed up the hem of her tunic, and rained spank after spank on her little bottom, SMACK-SMACK-SMACK! ""OO-OO-OO!"" she squealed, and kicked her little legs as he reddened her backside. When he judged that it was glowing sufficiently he let her up, and she bounced to her feet, rubbing her bottom, snuffling and gulping. But her punishment had just begun. ""Remove your tunic,"" he commanded, and punctuated it with a SMACK! to her bare thigh when she hesitated. She hastened to comply and soon stood naked before him, preteen elfgirl before full-grown man, the top of her head coming only up to his lower chest. Her slender charms were fully exposed: nipples atop no more than buds, barely breaking the plane of her chest; slim hips and trim buttocks; unfledged cleft with prominent clitoris peeping out from between her slender thighs. All serving somehow to bring into focus even more her pixie elven face, like a nd angel's in despair, seeming to glow despite the anxiety expressed in her features. She was perfectly adorable.</p><p>He ran his hands up and down her torso, cupping her bottom, seizing her little breastbuds, kneading and working her nipples. Then finally sliding down, down to the core of her being, tracing his fingers back and forth on her unfledged cleftlips, as she shuddered and whined. Suddenly he punctuated the molestation of her little preteen sex with a spank full upon her girlcleft, SWAK! ""AAAA!"" she yelped, and ""AH-AH-AH-AH!"" again, as he rained smack after smack on her tender elven girlhood. Every few spanks he would seize and work her clitoris, then resume spanking her cleftlips again, her writhing becoming more vigorous, he cries more and more intense, until finally he was rewarded with the sight, sound, and feel of the pretty preteen elfgirl coming in his hands as he spanked her sexually. As her peak subsided he swept her up in his arms and just held her for a while as she sobbed out the last of her orgasm, her tears again staining his shirt.</p><p>They traveled only far enough to reach the nearest settlement of Men, a small collection of farms and crafthouses in a hidden valley in the foothills of the Misty Mountains. There they were wed. Life was hard in Wilderland, human girls often married very young, and the Rangers were held in great respect, so if there was a raised eyebrow or two at the union, no overt objections were proffered.</p><p>He had obtained a small cabin for them, far off the beaten track. After they had supped that evening, he called her to him. ""You are such a naughty girl, aren't you, young lady?""</p><p>""Y-yes Sir,"" she stammered, anxious about the punishment she knew he would administer, yet drawn somehow to receive it, mouth dry, knees weak, breath short, an inexplicable moistness between her legs...</p><p>He strolled around her for a few moments, stroking his chin, considering how he should proceed. ""I want you naked, right now, little miss!"" he commanded, and punctuated it with a sharp smack to the front of her thigh. She yelped and quickly pulled her tunic off, revealing her slender preteen elfin charms. He admired the view for a while, focussing his gaze on her breastbuds and cleft as she blushed prettily down to the tips of her nipples.</p><p>He bent her under his arm and administered a brisk, business-like spanking, SPANK-SPANK-SPANK-SPANK! ""OO-OO-OO-OO!"" she yelped as she squirmed and danced. After he judged her bottom to be sufficiently reddened, he let her up. She rubbed her buttocks and sniffled, whimpering.</p><p>He took off his belt and whipped the strap-end across the front of her thighs, SWISH-SMACK! ""AAAA!"" she cried, and ""OH-OH-OH!"" as he whipped her and whipped her, on her thighs, front and back, and her already-reddened bottom.</p><p>He stared for a moment at her chest as if contemplating what to do, then brought the belt down sharply across her little breast buds, SWACK! ""OOOOOO! AAAIIII!"" she wailed as he disciplined her so intensely, her little nipples becoming erect and fetchingly reddened from the punishment she received.</p><p>He put her on the bed in knee-chest position. She trembled in embarrassment to think how exposed her intimacies were to a grown Man's eyes. Then all thought was driven from her as he whipped her with the belt directly on her anus, WHACK-WHACK-WHACK! ""OOOOOO! AAAAAAH! O-O-O-O-OH!"" Even as he continued her strict, intimate discipline on this most tender portion of a child's anatomy, he reached around and seized her unfledged girlcleft, kneading and working the labia, then pressing her clitoris firmly against her pubic bone.</p><p>His ministrations soon brought about the desired effect. She began to buck, and moan, as she fetchingly sobbed out her preteen orgasm. He continued to punish her anus, watching her slender form jerk and writhe, until finally she was spent. He gathered her up in his arms for a while as her shoulders shook with the last of her sobs.</p><p>He lay her gently on the bed, supine. ""Spread your knees,"" he softly ordered. In a daze she did not immediately comply, so he seized her nipples with a sharp tweak and repeated the command. She hastily exposed her cleft, but he continued disciplining her breastbuds for a few moments as she moaned and writhed.</p><p>He let his hands trail down her chest, past her navel, down to her bare girlcleft, smooth, lips slightly gaping, glistening with moisture. He seized her cleftlips with both hands, making her gasp, and drew them apart. He stared, drinking in the sight of her girlhood: prominent clitoris, immature labia, intact hymen, with an aperture in it barely big enough to admit the tip of his little finger. He thrust that finger into it, and ravished her hymen, not breaking it, but sternly stretching it with his digit as she whined and jerked.</p><p>Suddenly he leaned down and fastened his mouth upon her cleft. She spasmed and cried out at the unexpected sensation. She was in a daze from the intensity of her feelings as he probed her little preteen sex with his tongue, pressing once more upon her hymen, then seizing her clitoris in long excruciating bites between tongue and teeth that made her gasp and squeal.</p><p>Soon she was again nearing climax. He quickly stood, seized the belt, and whipped her repeatedly on her unfledged cleft, WHACK-WHACK-WHACK-WHACK! ""AAAAAAAAAAH!"" she screamed, and came and came and came. Even as her orgasm was peaking, he flung the belt down, positioned his rampant rod at the lips of her little-girlhood, and thrust firmly, raping her of her maidenhead with one stroke, driving for her cervix. She screamed again, shortly, then sobbed and shook as his manhood remained buried in the little preteen's vagina, not thrusting more, stroking her hair, kissing her tear-stained cheeks, murmuring his love to her.</p><p>Once her distress had died down to the occasional sob and sniff, he began to rape her in earnest, long, slow, strong strokes at first, then faster and more intense, pinning her to the bed with each thrust, as she cried out rhythmically, ""AAA-AAA-AAA-AAA!""</p><p>Not his wildest imagination had prepared him for the sensation of raping this pretty little preteen elfgirl, so soft and warm, so tight and small, so responsive to her discipline. In no time he was spilling his seed at her cervix, then collapsing on the bed next to her, gathering her in his arms as her shoulders shook and she put her face up for him to kiss her, and stroke her hair, and kiss her again. They fell asleep, he remaining buried within her, still in wonder at the thought that this slender girl was his, and that he would very likely strip, spank, and whip her, and rape her of her maidenhead, nearly every day, as long as they both lived.</p><p>The End</p><p>---</p><p><b>all comments welcome!</b></p>"
1048,Gangraped,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['MMMM/g', 'spank', 'reluc', 'rom']",A little girl is spanked and 'gangraped' by her 'Daddies' for love and discipline.,2012-03-06T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I guess I'd been pretty naughty. 'Daddy' said I was gonna really get it. I knew he had a pretty big dissplin session planned for me, but I didn't know how big it would really be! He kept me waiting for a whole week. He wouldn't tell me how I was going to be punished until it was time.</p><p>That day he told me that I was going to be gang-raped. I didn't really know what he meant. It sounded pretty...intense, so I just kinda stared at him, and said stuff like, ""O please, 'Daddy', do I haveta?""</p><p>He made me dress in a special gown. 'Daddy' says it's called 'diaphanous' (I asked 'Daddy' how to spell it. I hope I got it right!). What that means is that it's like totally see-through. It's even more embarrassing to have to wear that than having nothing on at all, I think, 'cuz every time you move or anything anybody can just look and see right through it and see my nipples and cleft and...everthing!</p><p>I stood with 'Daddy' in the hall. He said we were waiting for some 'guests'. Pretty soon the doorbell rang and 'Daddy' opened it. It was 'Daddy'-Buzz! My 'Daddy' had invited him over a few times before. He's a 'senior husband' in our group marriage, so he's actually one of my 'Daddy'-husbands. He's real nice. 'Daddy' brought him over once last year when I was nine. He spanked me just like 'Daddy' does, and kissed me, and touched me, and then 'Daddy' and 'Daddy'-Buzz raped me both at the same time! 'Daddy' raped my anus, and 'Daddy'-Buzz raped my cleft. It felt so wierd to feel both of them inside me at once, and I yelled and yelled and came. And 'Daddy' brought him over a couple of other times to punish and rape me, too. I was real glad to see him again, even tho' I was embarrassed because he could see my nakedness right through my gown.</p><p>'Daddy'-Buzz shook my 'Daddy's' hand, then he kneeled down in front of me. He kissed me and told me how happy he was to see me again. He's so sweet! And he gave me a present, all wrapped in fancy paper and everthin', even tho' it's not my birthday!</p><p>Then another man came in. I didn't know him. 'Daddy' introduced him to me, and said he was my 'Daddy'-Robert, and he was in the group marriage, too. He was a little younger, and tall, and stuff. I was kinda shy, and real embarrassed, of course, but he was real sweet too. He kissed me and held me close. He kinda grabbed my bottom, and ran his hands up and down my front while he kissed me. It made my knees kinda weak, and I trembled. He gave me a present, too, and said I was real cute. He was kinda cute, himself!</p><p>Then 'Daddy'-Charles came in! I was so glad to see him. 'Daddy' had had him over before, too, and he had already spanked me and whipped me and raped me, just like 'Daddy'-Buzz. He's real handsome, and so sweet. He gave me a big hug, and kinda pinched my nipples a little bit through my gown, which made me kinda gasp and moan. Then I had three presents! It was like a party!</p><p>Then another 'Daddy' from the group marriage I had never met before came in, 'Daddy'-James. He was real nice, just like 'Daddy'-Robert, and hugged me and kissed me and touched me, and rubbed my bottom under my gown. So then I had four presents stacked up in the hall, and then 'Daddy' brought out a real big one from the closet to make it five! Wow, what a party!</p><p>It's kinda hard to say how it all started. It's not like 'Daddy' announced when it was time to punish me or anything like that. They all just kinda started to touch me, and rub me, then one of them sat down and pulled me over his lap, and spanked my bare bottom while I kicked and squealed. Then one after another my 'Daddy' and all the other 'Daddies' took turns spanking me. One of them, I think it was 'Daddy'-Buzz, flipped me over on his lap and smacked me right on my little cleft! By that time someone had pulled my gown off me and I was all naked. I was gettin' spanked, and touched, and rubbed, and spanked all over. Then they were picking me up, one on each arm and leg, and one sorta holding my head real gentle-like. They were all smiling at me, so even though I was a little freaked out, and everthing, at the same time it was OK.</p><p>They carried me to the real soft rug that 'Daddy' put in front of the fireplace. 'Daddy' has me lie down there lots of times for spankins and stuff. They put me on my hands and knees and kept spanking me, and some of them whipped me with the strap-ends of their belts, right on my thighs, and bottom, and anus, and cleft. I was yelpin' and making all kindsa noise. Then they turned me over onto my back and made me put my feet together and knees apart, so my cleft was so...naked. It was real embarrasin, to be only ten and be so naked in front of so many men. I was blushing and moaning. They kept whipping me, this time taking turns smacking my cleft and clitoris with their belts. Sometimes they whipped my nipples and breastbuds, too. Then all of a sudden they stopped. My eyes were kinda closed at first, and I was still moanin' and stuff. I finally looked up, and they all were standing over me with their punishment rods out (that's what 'Daddy' calls his...thing, y'know?) and were kinda rubbin them and stuff. I couldn't help staring. I wasn't really thinking about it, I guess; it was too intense. But at the same time I knew what they were going to do. 'Daddy' shows me cartoons sometimes; he says they're 'lolikon hentai'. They're from Japan. They draw a lot of little girls getting raped and stuff (but they don't show too many getting spanked or raped; I've always wondered why). But there's this one thing they draw a lot instead. I think 'Daddy' says they call it 'Bukakke'...</p><p>It didn't take them long. In just a minute or two they were spurting their seed all over me; in my face, on my nipples, on my tummy, and on my cleft. It was so weird, and I was so freaked, but at the same time I felt almost...proud that I could make them feel good, and be a 'real life' Bukakke girl for them. They sure seemed to like it, and they kinda groaned and said stuff like, 'Man that was good! She is so beautiful!' Then they all took washcloths and started wiping me. The washcloths had warm water on them; I think 'Daddy' had them all ready before; I guess he knew what they were gonna do. It felt so good when they cleaned me up. They took turns kissing me, and wiping me, and telling me how much they loved me, and how cute I was, and stuff like that.</p><p>Someone picked me up; I think it was 'Daddy'-Charles, and carried me to a chair and sat me on his lap. He held me for a while, just kissing me and stroking my hair. Then another 'Daddy' held me the same way, and they all took turns that way.</p><p>They were kissing me and kissing me, and pretty soon they had laid me back on the couch and kept on kissing me. 'Daddy'-James was kissing my mouth, and 'Daddy'-Robert and 'Daddy'-Buzz each had one of my nipples and were kissing them and sorta biting them, which made me moan and squirm. Then they all took turns kissing me on my cleft. As soon as one was done another just got right in after him. It was so embarrassing to have all these grown men putting their mouths on my little girlcleft! And they pushed their tongues into me so hard, and pulled on my little clitoris with their tongues and teeth, and everthing, and pretty soon I was jumping up and down and yelling and stuff and coming and coming. Boy that was embarrassing, and punishing, but it sure felt good, too!</p><p>I hadn't really got done sobbing and stuff from that orgasm before they got started again. They did all kindsa stuff. They took a rope and put it between my legs and pulled it up real tight against my anus and cleft and clitoris, and pulled it back and forth. It was so rough on my skin specially cuz I'd already been punished there, even tho' they put some lubercant on it,. I tried to hold still, but I couldn't help wiggling back and forth with the rope, and makin noise and stuff. They put me in a chair and tied me up in it. 'Daddy' doesn't do that very often, but he does sometimes. They tied me with my arms behind my back and my knees tied to the legs so my thighs were spread way apart so they could see my cleft and clitoris.Then they put clips on my nipples and cleftlips and clitoris, and attached wires to the clips and attached the wires to this box. It had dials and switches and stuff, and they plugged it into the wall. When they turned it on it started humming. I haveta admit I was getting kinda nervous, y'know? They started pressing buttons and stuff on the box, and it made a loud 'buzz' and sent 'lectric shocks through the clips. Boy did I wiggle and yell! I mean it was real intense. When they sent the shocks through my clitoris, I started to get kinda...wet between my legs, even though it was so punishing. Isn't that funny? Then they undid the clips and used a riding crop on me, bringing it down right across my nipples and breastbuds, and my thighs. It left kinda faint red marks and made me cry out. Then they whipped my cleft and clitoris and I really yelled 'cause it was so intense. It made me get even wetter between my legs, and made that funny burning feeling start on my little button.</p><p>They untied me and put me onto a couch and flipped me over into 'knee-chest position'. That's what 'Daddy' calls it when I'm on my knees and my chest. It made my bottom stick up in the air, y'know? It was sooo embarrassing to be so naked like that in front of all those men! 'Daddy' allus says that when I'm in knee chest I'm 'anus bared', and my anus was really bare then, I can tell you! I could feel the cool air on my little rosebud and everthing. I could hear 'Daddy' go over to the kitchen and get something out of the freezer. The next thing I knew one of my 'Daddies' had put a big ice dildo (that's that plastic kinda thing that's sorta like 'Daddy's punishment rod, y'know?) in my anus! It was so cold it just burned! I think it was 'Daddy'-James who was pushing it in and out and in and out while I squirmed and yelled. And 'Daddy'-Robert reached around under me and started spanking and pinching and rubbing my mons and my cleftlips and my clitoris! And 'Daddy'-Buzz was pinching and twisting my nipples, and my 'Daddy' was just kissing and kissing me and putting his tongue in my mouth and it was all so intense and punishing and they were loving me and spanking me and punishing me and loving me and I started coming and coming and coming and I was just screaming and coming and they were hugging me and kissing me and loving me and it was so intense and so great, I mean it was just the best punishment-'gasm!</p><p>They took turns holding me, just carrying me around, with their arms so strong around me, and my little arms draped around their necks, and my face buried in their shoulders. I was crying a little 'cuz it was so intense. I mean I was being punished, y'know? But it felt so good at the same time, 'cuz I knew they loved me so much, and even while they were punishing me they made me feel so good.</p><p>After a bit 'Daddy' was holding me. His rod was out of his pants, and I could feel it poke me ever' now and then. All the other 'Daddies' came over and they were all stroking me, and kissing me, and rubbing me again. Pretty soon I found myself being held by 'Daddy'-Buzz. He was laying back on a couch and was holding me facing away from him. 'Daddy'-Charles was leaning over me. Next thing I knew they were both raping me, 'Daddy'-Buzz in my anus, and 'Daddy'-Charles in my cleft! It was only the second time I'd ever been raped by two men at once. I was so...full, and it was so freaky, and I was yelping and sobbing. Then 'Daddy'-Robert came over and told me to take his rod in my mouth. I was so confused 'cuz I was being raped in both places and everthing, so he had to pinch my nipples to get me to pay attention. I opened up and he raped my mouth, moving his rod back and forth. I kinda tried to suck on him and stuff, like 'Daddy' had taught me, but it was hard to concentrate with 'Daddy'-Buzz's rod in my anus and 'Daddy'-Charles' rod in my cleft raping me so hard.</p><p>'Daddy'-Buzz was still raping my anus when 'Daddy'-Charles kinda grunted and pushed real hard into my cleft. I guess he came then. He pulled out of me, and 'Daddy'-James just came in right behind him and put his rod right into my cleft. It was so embarrassing to be raped like that, one after the other, y'know? And while he was pushing in and out of me, 'Daddy'-Robert came in my mouth, and I had to try and swallow it, but I couldn't, and some spilled out. Then 'Daddy'-Buzz came in my anus, and 'Daddy'-James picked me up with his rod still inside of me, and my 'Daddy' came up and he was raping my anus, just like 'Daddy'-Buzz did. And he and 'Daddy'-James were both standing up, and raping me so hard, and it was so intense and punishing, and I was yelling and sobbing, and then I was coming again, and I came and came and came while they raped my little cleft and anus. Even after I came, they still raped me some more to punish me, then they came in me, pushing so hard into me and grunting.</p><p>Things were kinda a blur after that. I know they punished me some more, spanking me on my bottom and thighs. And they tawsed me on my nipples and cleft, and even made me 'anus bared' again and whipped my anus. By that time their rods were hard again. This time they all raped my cleft, one after the other. 'Daddy'-Robert got to go first, and as soon as he was done 'Daddy'-James raped me, then 'Daddy'-Buzz, then 'Daddy'-Charles. Each one came inside me, and after the first two their seed just squished out each time they pushed their rods into me, and it ran down my leg, 'cuz my little cleft couldn't hold it all. My 'Daddy' was the last one. He raped me and raped me, and kissed me and told me what a good girl I was, and how much they all loved me, and how happy I'd made them, and I felt so good, and so punished, and I was sobbing and smiling, and I don't even know how I was feeling, it was so intense. And all my 'Daddies' seed kept running down my leg.</p><p>After that I got to open all my presents!</p><p>The End</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments welcome!</b></p>"
1049,The Pirate and the Whipping Girl,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'reluc', 'spank', 'rom', 'historical']",A pirate rescues a little girl from other pirates and from being married to a degenerate man. He marries her and pursues a 'domestic discipline' relationship with her.,2012-03-07T00:00:00,"For T, with thanks for the idea.","<p>[THWACK!] ""AAAH!"" the little girl cried out, and ""OOO-OOO-OOO!"" again and again as the cane left stripe after stripe on her bottom and the backs of her thighs. After a few more strokes Mr. Johnson, the tutor, paused with his cane in the air. He cast a quick look about him and cocked an ear. There seemed to be no one near the nursery, the Governor-General's daughter, Lucinda, having retired with her attendant after her lesson, fatigued as she so often was. At ten she was all ready a lovely and loving little girl, but unfortunately of a fragile constitution, and easily overexcited. She cared deeply for Hope, her little 'whipping girl'. She didn't like to see her suffer for her, Lucinda's, own mistakes. She also knew that it would only make Hope more unhappy if she stayed.</p><p>Mr. Johnson was not a cruel man. It was unheard of in the early 1700's for children not to be caned regularly in an academic setting, and, absurd as the practice may seem to modern minds, it was considered routine for children of high status to have a substitute to be disciplined in their stead. Mr. Johnson had only done what he was expected to do. Now he proceeded to display a somewhat more...private side, being a compassionate man, and yet one who found himself attracted to the idea of sexually disciplining pretty young girls. And Hope was quite pretty. If she lacked the ethereal beauty of her mistress, she had a sweet, pixie face, and a slender body, with trim buttocks that now displayed the marks of her whipping, glowing on her skin. Her shoulders shook with quiet sobs.</p><p>Johnson shifted the aim of his cane, now whipping Hope on the front of her bare thighs, but much more gently than before, almost only a tap, barely enough to leave a faint red line on her skin. Hope trembled, but her sobs quieted some; she knew that this meant her 'real' discipline was over. As he 'caned' her on her thighs, Johnson softly caressed her bottom, soothing her. He moved the tip of the cane, bringing it to bear directly on her unfledged cleftlips and prominent clitoris, bringing a fetching flush to the surface, and bringing a catch to Hope's breathing. After a while the tutor tossed the cane aside and continued touching her, his hands drifting around...</p><p>Soon he was gently rubbing her directly on her unfledged girlcleft, tracing up and down her vulva, pressing her clitoris against her pubic bone. Hope's thighs parted almost of their own accord, her eyes half-closed, her chest heaving, her breath in gasps. Soon she was crying out a precious preteen girl's orgasm, her little hips rocking, pressing her underdeveloped quim hard against her punisher's hand.</p><p>Once she was spent Johnson let the hem of her dress fall back down from where it had been tucked into her waistband for her discipline, smoothed the hair off her forehead, and asked, ""Is that better, little one?""</p><p>""Yes, Sir, thank you Sir,"" she replied shyly. She had come to expect such treatment at his hands. It had begun almost as soon as Johnson had assumed his duties. The previous tutor had caned her without any...ameliorating activities. She greatly preferred Johnson's method, and almost found herself wishing that Lucinda would make more mistakes in her sums...</p><p>Hope had been essentially bought from the almshouse by the Governor-General to be his daughter's companion and whipping girl. She was an orphan, with no other family to care for her. Lucinda was a kindly mistress, and Hope quickly became devoted to her. Lucinda would give her gifts, and insisted that she be clothed not only decently but prettily as well, and often ate with her. Hope would have been aghast at the idea of Lucinda taking her own canings, as delicate as she was, and as much as Hope loved her little mistress.</p><p>So their lives had gone for a few years. But a traumatic change was about to occur. Despite Lucinda's father's high position as Governor-General of *******, a major port in the Caribbean, he found himself in financial difficulties. Through an unfortunate chain of events he had become deeply indebted to Henri Granville, a wealthy and powerful man, and a debauched and degenerate one, who lived across the Caribbean, in ********. Granville had never met Lucinda, but reports of her beauty had been brought to him. He had all ready broadly hinted that he wanted her. Now that he had power over her father, he had sent word: financial ruin, unless Lucinda was sent to him to be his bride.</p><p>Her father was distraught. No matter what he did, Lucinda's future was bleak. Even if he did not comply with Granville's demand, he and Lucinda would lose everything. She would be taken from him, probably sold into slavery to help pay his debts. Hope and her little mistress could not help but become aware of the situation. Now Hope, as she had gladly taken her beloved mistress's punishments, once more gave herself to save Lucinda from suffering. ""If it please M'Lord,"" she said, ""Send me instead of Miss Lucinda. Msr Granville will not know. You could keep Miss Lucinda hidden, or send her back to England."" He could not refuse. With tearful gratitude, he and Lucinda sent Hope off on a ship scheduled to stop where Granville resided.</p><p>*****</p><p>The young woman moaned, writhing to the extent possible, bound as she was. The sting where the whip had touched her, on buttocks, thighs, breasts, and cleft, was fading. She felt the sea spray kicked up by the ship's passage through the waves, mercifully warm in the Caribbean, and the weather was hot and fine. Under other circumstances she would have welcomed the sensation. But the ship continued to rape her. She was bound and suspended at the prow, in a prone position, a pole extending from the ship inserted deeply in her vagina. It was varnished, and thick. She was for all intents and purposes a living figurehead. As the ship rose and fell on the waves, it moved in and out of her again and again. She tried to concentrate on what pleasure it gave her, both to reduce her suffering thereby, and to try to stimulate her natural lubrication.</p><p>She was somewhat stoic, even resigned, to her fate. In a sense she felt that she deserved it. She had been raised in a decent family, but had fallen into bad company. She had become pregnant, had fled to a distant town, and had left her child with the church. Then she had become the 'companion' of an elderly and wealthy man, essentially his bedwarmer. Indeed he was quite old, and feeble; she mostly served as his nurse. He had taken it into his head to go on a sea voyage. His family did little to stop him; whether he died at sea or on land they stood to inherit either way.</p><p>The pirates had caught them shortly after they reached the Caribbean. They had plundered the ship and the passengers, but did little else, and let the ship continue on. One of them, the quartermaster, had questioned her, to see if she was the old man's wife. He had seemed almost disappointed to learn she was not. He had turned aside, and the others had taken her with them.</p><p>Once on board the pirate ship, the Avenger, the crew seemed at once both cruel and curiously restrained. She perceived that there was some conflict amongst them: some, including the captain, would probably have used her without scruple in any way they wanted to, but they seemed to be wary, and even fearful, of certain of their number. These others, in turn, seemed at once both resolute and unsure, as if they knew what they should do, but were missing their leader, the quartermaster. He was no where to be seen. The captain had all ready fallen into his bunk, drunk for the day.</p><p>They bound her, and stripped her, fondling her charms as they did so. She moaned and writhed to be so exposed to them. They roped her to the mast and whipped her for their amusement. The bosun went for his tools. He came back with the cat, and a rattan cane. But one of the crew stepped up to him and spoke fiercely in his ear. ""Use those and I'll make sure Jefferson finds out. He'll cut you to ribbons with your own cat, now, won't he?""</p><p>The bosun sneered, but acquiesced, using a softer leather whip, which left red marks, but seldom as much as a welt or bruise. Still it stung, and she cried out and shook as the whip seized her buttocks, thighs, breasts, and even her cleft. Then they had taken her forward, laughing about having a proper figurehead for the Avenger, their vessel. ""And once the ship has opened her up, we'll pass her around,"" they had gloated.</p><p>She had actually dozed in her bonds, remembering what had happened to her. Now she came to with a start: she felt something slippery, even soothing, between her legs. Someone was pouring oil on the shaft that violated her, greatly relieving her, making the sensation now almost more pleasurable than punishing.</p><p>She turned her head as far as she could to see. The quartermaster stood beside her on the plank that extended out from the prow. He had a pannikin in his hands. A drop of oil gleamed at the spout. ""Woman,"" he said, ""I'm sorry for your fate, and for the suffering you have endured. I will do what I can to help you. I am Jefferson, the quartermaster. I have some power on this vessel, but the crew is balanced as if on the blade of a knife: a false move could destroy all, and doom you to even worse.""</p><p>Even as he spoke she heard a commotion. The captain and some others of the crew poked their heads out of the opening at the bow. ""Now, now, Jefferson, you can't have all the fun, eh?"" the captain jeered. Coarse laughter burst from his followers. ""It's time to have a bit more fun with her. Bosun!"" he called, and the man stepped forth, whip in hand. ""Surely you have no objection? Phillip's articles have nought to say about the likes of her!""</p><p>Jefferson looked hard at him, but said nothing, fearing that, should he make further objection, the captain's followers would take action against him, leaving him in no position to help her. The bosun whipped the moaning woman in her bonds, buttocks, thighs, breasts, even full upon her womanhood as she shrieked and writhed, driving the ship's pole that raped her even more deeply within her.</p><p>Once their cruelty was satisfied for the moment, the captain said, ""Now let's loose her. Who'll have her first?""</p><p>Jefferson stepped forward, thinking rapidly. One of his men, Jones, he had noted to be of a romantic disposition, and had no woman, having lost his wife some years before, just as he himself had. ""Jones,"" he said, ""Jones will have him first. I give up my own share in her to him. Any objections?"" The quartermaster looked hard about him, his men now gathered round. The captain shrugged. He assumed he would get his chance at her soon enough, and his followers likewise.</p><p>The woman was untied, moaning as they pulled her off the pole, vainly trying to cover her nakedness with her hands, a rope left loosely around her neck, the end of it placed in Jones' hands. But he took her gently by the elbow and led her tenderly to Jefferson's cabin at the latter's direction. As they passed below decks, the quartermaster whispered into her ear, ""Woman, Jones is a good and kindly man, who has lost his wife. Be his woman now, and I trow it will go well for you and him both, and we may save you yet from the rest of this scum.""</p><p>Jefferson directed his men to make some preparations, then casually lingered outside his cabin, making sure none other of the crew loitered about. After a while, he heard soft cries of passion...</p><p>Soon the cabin door was eased open and Jones looked out. The woman also looked around his shoulder.</p><p>""It's less than a league, mayhap not even half, to Isle de Tortuga,"" Jefferson said. ""Woman, can you swim?"" She nodded, speechless, hardly daring to hope.</p><p>He handed Jones and the woman a bag. ""This is sealskin. It should hold the water out for some time. There are clothes, and some money, inside, and it will float."" It was the work of a few moments lower them both down the side. It was a moonlit night, and they could see the shore. They struck out as the ship sailed away, trailing phosphorescence...</p><p>Afterwards there were recriminations, accusations of collusion. Jefferson pretended ignorance. To quiet the discontent he offered compensation from his own share of any treasure, and parceled out Jones' holdings to the rest of the crew.</p><p>*****</p><p>Hope had never been on a ship before, only on a small boat occasionally. She loved the feel of the waves under the vessel, the smell of the open ocean, the dolphins that leapt and frolicked alongside. The crew even spotted a whale and pointed it out for her. She tried to keep her mind off the fate that awaited her...</p><p>The pirates caught them early of a morning. She was still in her bunk, awakening when one of them burst into her cabin. After that events were a blur, a merciful numbness and haze settling over her brain, her mind nearly shut down with shock and fear.</p><p>She remembered being on the deck of the pirate ship, the Avenger. Some of the pirates were loudly exulting. ""Strip her!"" some shouted. ""And whip her,"" said others. ""Our new figurehead!"" they laughed. They pulled her clothes off her, and she blushed and shivered, a pretty little preteen girl, naked in front of grown men who leered at her, some of them grabbing their crotches. She was heartbreakingly slender, with nipples atop breastbuds that barely broke the plane of her chest. Her hips were only just beginning to think about flaring. Her slim thighs framed her puffy, unfledged girlcleft, clitoris protruding prominently.</p><p>They bound her to the mast, her nipples and cleft pressed firmly against it. The bosun raised the cane...</p><p>A hand shot out and grabbed his wrist. The quartermaster held him in a grip of steel, the men loyal to him gathered round him.</p><p>There was shouting, and threats. Knives and belaying pins were brandished. The captain and the quartermaster stood nose to nose. ""I told you when I joined, I sail under Phillip's Articles. You will not deal so cruelly with this child, do you hear me? The bosun's cane is too harsh, as is the cat, and the ship's pole will tear her apart. I'll not have it!"" Jefferson proclaimed.</p><p>The captain reflected. In truth he was more dissolute than cruel. A part of him, too, drew back somewhat at the thought of the thick pole at the prow of the ship ripping into the little girl. ""Very well. Bosun,"" he commanded.</p><p>""Aye, Sir,"" he replied.</p><p>""Find the softest piece of leather you have, and use it...gently, mind you. Let's not injure the quartermaster's tender sensibilities. Leave no mark more than a bit of redness. And you, quartermaster, you have my leave to replace the pole with one that is more slender, more like, shall we say, a cabin boy's erect member."" The crew laughed coarsely. ""And we'll not take the girl's maidenhead; we'll mount her in her stern; I misdoubt me that larger things have come out that end than we'll be putting in! Will that satisfy you?""</p><p>The crew looked on, muttering. Jefferson quickly gauged the situation. It seemed the best he could do...</p><p>""Very well, Captain,"" he replied shortly, and stalked off to manage the switch of the pole. As he walked away he heard the SNAP! of the whip and the little girl's soft cry.</p><p>The bosun plied the softer strap on Hope's buttocks and thighs, WHAP-WHAP-WHAP! ""AAAH! AAAH! AAAH!"" the little girl cried out. Once he had reddened her bottom sufficiently she was loosed, and rebound facing outwards, blushing again as her charms were so radically displayed to the leering men. The bosun front-whipped her, nipples, breastbuds, thighs, and full upon her mons, cleftlips, and clitoris, SMAK-SMAK-SMAK! ""OOOO! OOOO! OOOO!"" Hope nearly wailed, all though in truth, the whipping caused more of a sting than a pain; the tutor's cane had certainly hurt worse. Somehow the feel of the bosun's whip on her little cleft reminded her of the tutor tapping her cleft with the cane, then touching her there...</p><p>Her mind had drifted despite her surroundings, in a haze and a blur from the extreme stress. She 'came to' to find herself being carried forward, below decks, and then out a small opening. The quartermaster stood there. The man carrying her stopped short. ""I'll take it from here,"" Jefferson growled. The man's objection died in his throat at the look on his opponent's face.</p><p>Jefferson gathered the girl in his arms, carrying her in the crook of his elbow, like a father with his daughter. He whispered urgently in her ear, ""I'm sorry, lassie. I'll do my best to make this easy on you. Try to relax; it will help if you do. And I will get you free of this as soon as I can."" He lifted her up and one of his men helped him sling her in the rigging, then slid her astern, guiding the newly-fashioned rod, smoothly varnished and well-lubricated, towards her clenching anus. He worked her backwards onto it as she whined and yelped, until it was firmly seated within her, her sphincter tightening spasmodically around it.</p><p>Jefferson stayed with her. He gave her sips of water at times. When she felt up to it, he talked with her, finding out her name and circumstances. After a while some of the crew came forward with the captain. ""Time for some more fun,"" the captain demanded. ""You can't have it all.""</p><p>Again Jefferson coldly calculated. He judged it best for the girl to stand aside for the moment, but he watched them closely. They swung the soft whip again and again on the little girl's thighs, and nipples, and full upon her cleftlips and clitoris. Hope moaned and writhed and cried out at the sting and the embarrassment, yet Jefferson couldn't help but notice a certain rhythm to the motion of her hips, and he found his mind drifting back...</p><p>*****</p><p>""Oh, Sir, please, please, do I haveta be whipped?!"" the young girl pleaded with him. But he was resolute.</p><p>""You have been a very naughty girl, and you must be punished,"" he intoned. ""Young girls must be naked for punishment. Remove your clothes, young lady, right now!""</p><p>His 'little girl' glumly complied, removing her dress, her petticoats, and her underthings. Now she stood naked before him. She was slender, lithe, pretty. Her breasts were small, well-formed, high, and topped by nipples erect with anxiety and anticipation. Her bottom was smooth and round, her thighs slender and gleaming. Her cleft was nearly bare, as she was only fourteen.</p><p>Her parents had arranged for her to be married to him. He was a merchant ship's officer, valued by his captain and the ship's owner, considered to be a 'rising star' in the seaside community where they lived, in Scotland. He knew her family, he saw them at Kirk, he knew her father to be upstanding. His family had all passed away. He had no objections when her father had approached him on the matter.</p><p>Once they were married he found her to be sweet, clever, and mostly hard-working. But she was very young, and still mischievous and careless at times. It was commonplace for all children to be whipped if their behavior was unsatisfactory in any way, and nearly as common for wives to be treated such as well. It seemed only natural to Jefferson to discipline his young bride frequently, and she accepted it as a matter of course.</p><p>What Jefferson had not expected was how...stimulating both he and his child-like wife would find the experience to be. He had no desire to be cruel to her, and indeed when he plied the tawse on her bottom he probably used less force than her father had when she was younger, leaving only a faint redness that slowly faded. Perhaps it was because her whippings were not really painful, perhaps it was because Jefferson would caress and soothe her tender buttocks afterwards; at any rate she would nearly melt into his arms after a discipline session, seeming almost frantically eager to be taken. He in turn found that his growing passion for her sweet body was tied inextricably to a desire to sexually discipline her. He began to look for excuses to whip her, and found he didn't need to look; she was seemingly purposefully acting out minor impertinences, apparently as eager to be punished as he was to punish her.</p><p>He started to vary her whippings, now on the backs, now on the fronts of her thighs. There came a day when he ordered her to strip completely for her punishment. She dithered, still embarrassed to be nude in front of him. He swung the tawse against her bottom, saying, ""Right now, young lady!"" She scurried to obey. After he had gently whipped her buttocks, and her thighs, front and back, he paused to caress and soothe her as she leaned against him, eyes closed, face buried against him as a tear or two stained his shirt. He moved his caresses up from her buttocks and thighs and seized her breasts as she gasped. He kneaded and worked them, pinching and twisting her nipples as she moaned. Then, almost as much to his own surprise as to hers, he swung the tawse across her breasts again and again, of course not hard, but enough to make them jiggle and bounce, and for a fetching red flush to appear as she yelped and whined.</p><p>""Spread your legs,"" he commanded, and had to repeat himself with a stroke of the tawse across the front of her thighs to induce her to obey. Now her lightly-fledged teenaged cleft was fully bared to him, and he swung the tawse across her mons, then up between her legs to strike full against her vulva again and again. She cried out wildly, yet made no attempt to close her legs or avoid the tawse, as he continued to ply it so gently that she felt more of a sting than a pain. After a few strokes her slim hips were rocking and her cries became more and more impassioned. He tossed the tawse aside, swung her into his arms, tossed her on the bed, and undid his breeches. His rod sprang out, rampant. He thrust unceremoniously into her, driving for her cervix, pinning her to the bed with each stroke. She came in half a minute or less, sobbing, nearly shrieking with passion, embarrassment, and pleasure. Then he emptied himself within her with a groan.</p><p>So their days (and nights!) together had been. But it was not to last. She was taken from him, dying in childbirth along with their babe, so common in that time of 'childbed fever', no knowledge of antisepsis or sterile procedures. He was despondent. Although his friends and brethren at Kirk tried to help and comfort him, he turned to defiance, and drink.</p><p>On a drunken whim he gave up his respectable post on the merchant ship and joined with a privateer. In his despair he was reckless, and ferocious, though mercifully he never was involved in wanton murder. Through a series of events he found himself signing on the Avenger. By then his despair had quieted down to a dull depression. He still drank at times, but often he simply drifted in his thoughts.</p><p>When he signed on the pirate ship, he made it clear he would only sail under Phillips' Articles: he would murder no one, rape no respectable woman. A handful of seamen who had sailed with him on the privateer followed him on board; 'his crew', as he thought of them. They were loyal to him, and with their help he was able to prevent the worst of the excesses of the other pirates. He signed on as the quartermaster, nearly equal in power to the captain. The tension between them had only grown with time.</p><p>But while he may have been a lapsed Scottish Calvinist, a Scottish Calvinist he was still, and the knowledge buried within him of his duty was beginning to reassert itself. He recognized a deep desire to protect Hope from abuse as much as he could. But he found the sight of the other crew members whipping her so lasciviously to be deeply affecting, especially when she seemed to be...stimulated by the discipline.</p><p>As soon as he felt he could, he gruffly barked, ""That's enough! Leave her be for now, she's only a child."" He glared at the captain, crossing swords with their eyes. But deep down the captain was afraid of Jefferson, knowing him to be stronger, and better with a cutlass. So he subsided and led the other crew members away, muttering.</p><p>Jefferson brushed the hair back from Hope's forehead, rubbing her shoulder, whispering soothing words to him. She whimpered, but pressed her cheek against his hand in gratitude. He continued to gently caress her, rubbing softly over her punished areas, thighs, buttocks, her little nipples, then finally at her cleft. His hands seemed to move of their own accord, he watching himself in fascination, feeling her puffy cleftlips and clitoris in his hands, seeing her hips rock farther, hearing her little cries become more and more impassioned, until finally she was coming in his hands, the bucking of her pelvis impaling her anus farther and farther on the pole that violated her.</p><p>The experience seemed to crystallize his determination, bringing him immediately to a point of decision. Even as she sobbed out the last of her punishment-orgasm, he whispered quick words of comfort to her, then left and went quietly around the ship, gathering his men. Providentially, and unwisely, the captain and his ruffians were drunk, as they often were. It was so easy to disarm and immobilize them that he wondered why he hadn't done it before; perhaps he had just lacked sufficient motivation.</p><p>He returned to Hope, tenderly handling her, loosening her bonds. He took her little naked body in his arms and slid her off the pole. She moaned as it was pulled out of her, her anus gaping, slowly closing as her sphincter clenched spasmodically. He carried her to his cabin where he left her to collect and clothe herself.</p><p>As soon as he could he marooned the captain and the other crew members, leaving them on an island that was only a short swim off Tortuga when the tide was out. He gathered his small crew together, barely sufficient to work the ship. ""Men, we must decide what we are to do. As for me, I'm done with pirating. If you will be led by me, we will seek honest cargo, and someday maybe even make our way back to Scotland."" They all agreed.</p><p>Hope he installed in the captain's cabin, in as much comfort as he could. She quickly became the darling of the crew, made over, given little trinkets, scrimshaw carved for her in the likeness of dolphins, seahorses, and whales. Jefferson, now Captain Jefferson, spent much time with her, she guilelessly sharing all the details of her short life with him, including what she had been, where she was going, even how she had reacted when the tutor had 'disciplined' her.</p><p>Jefferson was conflicted. A part of him lusted after Hope's sweet little body, longing to treat her as he had treated his young wife. A part of him considered himself to be honor-bound to deliver her to her destination. And a part of him was flat-out in love with her, desiring nothing but her welfare and happiness.</p><p>He set course for ********, a week's sail with good wind. There he presented Hope to the Granville residence as Lucinda, assuming the role of a merchant captain tasked by the Governor-General to transport his daughter. He received in turn from Granville's secretary the notes necessary to relieve Lucinda's father of all debt. Then he left her, not without regret. She stared after him as he stalked out the door.</p><p>Captain Jefferson went off to take up the duties of a merchant captain: augment his crew, locate cargo and a destination, take on provisions. He changed the name of the Avenger: she was now the Hope.</p><p>Meanwhile his ship's namesake was put in the care of a nursemaid of sorts, a halfbreed native woman hastily brought into the household to care for her. On Granville's orders she was bathed, and clothed, and perfumed. Two days after she came to the household she was presented to him.</p><p>She hadn't really known what to expect, her child's mind picturing an older man, but she naively assumed he would be at least not unattractive. She was shocked and dismayed to find a wrinkled, lean, leering man, coarse in his speech and habits, although not without a certain almost seductive vitality. He made a pretense of formality and decorum, calling her 'M'lady', bowing to her. Despite half-formed entreaties from Hope for her to stay in the room, her nursemaid was sent from his chambers, leaving her alone with Granville.</p><p>He toyed with her, pacing around her, caressing her hair and cheeks as she flinched. ""Now, little missy, I have you. I'm pleased to find that the reports of your beauty were nothing but the truth.</p><p>""You will find that I have only one requirement: that is complete obedience. If you are disobedient you will be disciplined. At times you will be disciplined for no other reason than my pleasure. And we will begin now,"" he said.</p><p>Despite her shrieks and struggles he bent her under his arm, tossed her skirt over her head, pulled her underclothes down, and rained spank after open-handed spank onto her quivering bottom, SMAK-SMAK-SMAK! ""OH-OH-OH!"" she cried out, nearly dancing in place as her buttocks were reddened. He shifted his aim, forcing her thighs apart with a foot, spanking her full upon her anus and the nether edge of her cleft as she wailed. He stopped, but continued to abuse her, kneading and working, squeezing her buttocks, running his fingers over her vulva and clitoris, as her body betrayed her, her hips rocking at his touch, even though she was desperate to flee from him. With a last contemptuous SMACK! to her bottom he released her, allowing her to scurry from his presence. She fled to her room, the nurse-maid, Hannah, gathering her in her arms as she sobbed.</p><p>In the next few days he required her presence frequently. He abused her each time, spanking her, molesting her. Soon he began to strip her completely, she deeply embarrassed to be so exposed in front of him. He greedily drank in the sight of her, a slender, sweetly pretty preteen with only buds for breasts, and unfledged cleft with prominent clitoris. He bound her in various positions, over a chair, splayed upon a divan, standing between posts. He used the riding crop, a cane, the tawse, sharply disciplining her, bringing a fetching flush to her buttocks, her thighs, her nipples and breastbuds, even to her cleftlips and clitoris as she moaned and writhed. He whipped her sternly, but not hard enough to break the skin; he wanted her undamaged until their wedding.</p><p>Which was approaching apace; he awaited only the return of the bishop, and the finishing of the gown for which Hope was fitted.</p><p>But he had made a crucial error: in his haste to procure a caretaker for the little girl, he had not bothered to ensure the nursemaid's allegiance to him, rather than to her charge, either through coercion or inducements of some other kind. And Hannah was incensed, outraged at the treatment the little girl was receiving. In the evenings she rocked her to sleep, crooning to her, and frantically considered what she could do to help her.</p><p>She was not without resources, with many friends and family on the island. Having heard from Hope the story of her capture and rescue, through her network she sought for Captain Jefferson. Word was brought to him about her situation. He gathered his men and quickly but carefully approached Granville's estate.</p><p>With Hannah's assistance he infiltrated the grounds, and gained entrance through the servants' quarters. Many of the other servants and slaves were Hannah's relatives or confidantes, and they quickly shepherded him to Hope's side.</p><p>A soon as she saw him she cried out in joy and flew into his arms. He picked her up and hugged her, swinging her around, rocking her back and forth.</p><p>""If I can manage it, would ye come away with me, lassie?"" he whispered in her ear. She nearly frantically nodded, a few tears leaking out, staining his shirt as she nestled into him.</p><p>""What is all this?"" an irate voice demanded. Jefferson spun, putting Hope behind him. Granville stood in the doorway, having been alerted by a craven servant not firmly enough under Hannah's sway.</p><p>Jefferson strode forward, drawing his cutlass. Granville paled, but he was not without ability as a fencer, carrying a deadly rapier which he drew in turn. The clash was bitter, but brief, and Granville fell dead from a cutlass slash to the neck.</p><p>Jefferson quickly bundled Hope and her few belongings up. He exchanged looks with Hannah, and they both took it as a matter of course that she would accompany them to help care for Hope.</p><p>Hannah made sure that word was spread that Granville had been killed by a robber. A half-hearted search was made by the Guard; in fact few were sorry that he was gone.</p><p>Jefferson took Hope back to his lodgings. He gave her a few days to settle in and recover. Hannah made her very comfortable, seeing to her every want and need, dressing her prettily, arranging her hair in curls.</p><p>Jefferson's love for her only grew. He found her to be a sweet, intelligent, and loving child. Of an evening he drew her to his side and took her up on his lap. She leaned against him with a contented sigh. He chucked her under the chin and looked in her eyes. ""Lassie, what will ye that I do with ye? Should I find a family to adopt ye? I'm sure a dacent household can be found. I will take ye on board and sail back to *******, should ye desire it. With Granville gone, ye could take up place again in the Governor-General's household. Would ye be Lucinda's whipping girl again?"" Hope looked down, and shook her head, then looked up at him through her lashes, seeming both shy and wanton at the same time. ""Then perhaps ye would be my whipping girl. Will ye marry me, lassie?"" He waited breathlessly, but the conclusion was foregone. She flung her little arms round his neck and nodded so much she thought she would get dizzy.</p><p>But he wanted to be sure. ""Do ye know what that means, lassie?"" he quietly asked.</p><p>She looked down, and whispered, ""It...it means you'll put your...your...thing inside me, doesn't it?""</p><p>Jefferson felt almost dizzy with joy and love. ""Yes, lassie, that's what it means to be married. You should know that it may hurt at first. But after a while...perhaps it won't so much.""</p><p>She nodded solemnly. ""I want to be yours,"" she affirmed. Jefferson hugged her to him, reveling in the knowledge that she was his.</p><p>He wasted no time, and they were quickly married. Their age difference caused next to no comment, 'age of consent' considerations being almost unknown at that time. A little girl's only protection from exploitation was her family, as it has been throughout nearly all of human history. Hope had no family, and she and Jefferson clearly loved each other, so neither the bishop nor anyone else had any objection to their marriage.</p><p>Back in their house, in his room, he took her tenderly in his arms. Sweet hugs and kisses were given and received. He looked in her eyes, and whispered, ""Lassie, are ye sure?"" She looked solemnly back and nodded. ""Then lassie, would ye mind if I gave you...just a little whipping, first?"" She looked surprised at first, but then gave him a small yet almost mischievous smile in return.</p><p>He undressed her, peeling off layer after layer, until she stood in nothing but her stocking feet, a nude preteen girl in front of a grown man, shivering, blushing, trembling. He ran his hands up and down her lithe, slender form, reveling in the feel of her smooth soft skin, caressing her little nipples, kneading and working her breastbuds as she whimpered, running his hands over her back, even giving her a backscratch as she purred. Then down to her bottom, squeezing and massaging, pulling her buttock cheeks apart so that she felt the cool air on her anus. Then finally there, cupping and hefting her unfledged girlcleft, tracing his fingers up and down the lips of her vulva, pulling and pinching her clitoris as she gasped and moaned.</p><p>He sat down and pulled her over his lap, gently caressing her buttocks as she clenched and trembled. He spanked her, somehow both gently and sharply at the same time, SMACK-SMACK-SMACK! as she cried out, ""OH-OH-OH!"" more from the embarrassment and the intensity of the moment than from any pain, for she felt only a sting that faded into a soft burn, somehow lighting a fire in her loins as he smacked first one cheek and then the other, in a brisk, business-like fashion.</p><p>Once her bottom was fetchingly reddened he pulled her up into a hug, rubbing and soothing her, rocking her and singing softly to her. ""Are ye all right, lassie?"" he whispered in her ear. She nodded dreamily, her face snuggled into his neck.</p><p>He gently laid her on her back on the bed. He slowly drew off his belt as her eyes widened. He gathered her ankles in his left hand and held her legs up over her head, her pudenda now bared, her cleft fully exposed, her anus winking as she clenched and quivered. WAP-WAP-WAP! he swung the belt again and again, smacking her directly on her anus, perineum, cleftlips, and clitoris as she nearly wailed. Yet again, even as she sobbed, she realized that he was not causing her much pain, certainly less than she had endured as Lucinda's whipping girl. But the sting and the burn penetrated deep, and the fire built and built, spreading from her clitoris and deep inside her vagina. Her little hips rocked and her cries became more and more impassioned.</p><p>Jefferson tossed the belt aside and leaned down, fastening his mouth onto her cleft as she yelped in surprise, then froze in near shock at the intense pleasure that flooded her as his tongue rasped over her cleftlips, probed to her hymen, making her jerk, then seizing her clitoris in a long, excruciating bite between tongue and teeth. She arched and nearly screamed, peaking, orgasming, sobbing, almost fainting.</p><p>Even as she subsided from her climax, he released his rampant rod from his breeches. He lay over her, his muscular grown man's frame dwarfing her preteen slenderness. He thrust into her firmly, decisively, raping her of her maidenhead as she screamed, and writhed, and sobbed and sobbed. He held her, caressed her, whispered of his love to her. Soon her distress had quieted to the occasional sniff and shake of her shoulders. He commenced to rape her in earnest, pistoning in and out of her, driving for her cervix, burying his manhood as deep within her as her small size would allow as she cried out with each thrust. Of course, given the intensity of his desire for her, and the stimulation of having disciplined his beautiful little girl to orgasm, it took only a minute or so for him to be groaning out one of the best orgasms of his life, emptying his seed deep inside his sweet preteen child-wife as she sobbed and shook. Then he collapsed next to her, hugging and holding her, caressing and soothing her. Soon she had quieted in his arms, only occasional shivering and sniffing, content, chastened, safe, loved.</p><p>As the days, months, and contented years went by, he continued to lovingly discipline her, spanking her bottom, whipping her on thighs, buttocks, nipples and breastbuds, girlcleft, and even her anus, bringing her to a deeply satisfying punishment-orgasm, then raping and violating her fully. He took her with him on his voyages, his crew doting upon her. Hope took on the role of his 'cabin girl', and Captain Jefferson avidly enjoyed his little preteen child-wife's services!</p><p>And they lived happily ever after.</p><p>The end.</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments madly welcomed!</b></p>"
1050,Cabin Girl,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'spank', 'reluc', 'rom', 'historical']","An orphan girl runs away from the orphanage, disguises herself as a boy, and signs on as cabin boy on a frigate in the early 1800's. Her secret is discovered by the captain, who loves her, whips her, marries her, and continues to discipline and use her sexually.",2012-03-07T00:00:00,"Hello to my faithful readers (yes, both of you!). For some reason the phrase 'cabin girl' just stuck in my head until I managed to write a story around it. Hope you like it.","<p>[THWAP!] ""AAAH!"" Patience cried out as the tawse snapped onto her bare bottom, and, ""OOO-OOO-OOOH!"" she wailed as her tormenter punished her again and again with the leather tool. She was bent over the 'punishment stool', as it was called in the workhouse, bare naked, a little nine-year-old girl being 'disciplined' by the headmaster. Her infraction had been having the temerity for asking for another bowl of the meager gruel the children were given as their daily ration, gnawing hunger outweighing her fear. She regretted her momentary boldness now, as he strapped her repeatedly, bringing a red flush to her buttocks, then shifting his aim to the backs of her thighs, [SMAK-SMAK-SMAK!]. ""AH! AH! AH!"" she moaned miserably. Her legs were widespread; bitter experience had taught the little girls of the workhouse not to press their thighs together during punishment. Even involuntary motions in that direction brought even harsher strokes upon their nakedness. So she bared herself, shivering at the knowledge that her private parts were so exposed to the view of a grown man. Even as she blushed at the thought, the headmaster brought the tawse to bear directly on her anus and immature, unfledged cleft, [WHAP-WHAP-WHAP!] ""AAAAAAH!"" she nearly screamed from the sting and the embarrassment of knowing that her intimacies were being so lasciviously disciplined.</p><p>Finally he tossed the ancient tool aside, then stroked her reddened girlflesh under the guise of 'checking to make sure she'd been properly punished', his fingers kneading and working her stinging buttocks and thighs, then descending into the crease between her bottom cheeks to pinch and press. Such handling could not fail to stimulate the poor girl, and her breathing became ragged, sobs interspersed with low moans, her knees weak, her mouth dry, an inexplicable moistness gathering between her legs.</p><p>Finally he released her with a contemptuous [SMACK!] to her buttocks, sending her scurrying to gather up her ragged clothes, barely sufficient to cover her nakedness, and scramble to the space on the bare floor which served as her bed.</p><p>Who was she? Just another poor orphan girl in the Dickensian world of early 1800's England, in one way. But she had a spirit many of the other children lacked, being the unacknowledged (indeed, unknown to him) offspring of the dashing younger son of the Earl of *****, the result of a brief dalliance with a pretty tavern wench. She in turn dropped the girl off as an infant outside the workhouse door and never looked back. Workhouse wardens and matrons named her, raised her, fed and clothed her (if the scraps and rags they gave can be glorified with such terms). Intermittently they abused her as well, more and more as she grew, often singling her out, partly to quell the occasional flash of spirit she displayed, partly because she was easily the prettiest of the unfortunate little girls housed there. The only tenderness she had known was when an elderly couple, much influenced by the preaching of George Whitefield, whom they had heard in their youth, ministered to the children of the workhouse. Under their gentle tutelage Patience had learned to read beyond the simple basics enforced by law, and had even converted. But recently they had been forced by ill health to leave, and no one yet had been found to take their place (though, if Patience had only known it, a delegation from their church was on its way, inflamed by the reports given by the elderly couple of the abuse of the children, lessened though it was by their presence; they were determined to reform that workhouse, and many more like it).</p><p>Perhaps it was that the loss of the elderly couple's comforting presence was so keen. Perhaps it was the influence of their teaching. Perhaps it was simply her growing maturity and awareness of life in general. In any case Patience came to the realization that her situation was not only bad, but likely to get worse. She had heard rumors of what happened to girls only a little older than she...</p><p>She decided to run away. It was not very difficult. The workhouse staff kept little in the way of records, and only a rudimentary head count was taken. The front door was locked, but there were windows, and a cellar, and loose boards. Soon she was out on the street in the dim light of early morning, with nothing but the rags on her back and a reader the couple had left for her.</p><p>Of course the street held perils as well, some worse than the workhouse, if less...regularly scheduled. Food was even scarcer than in the workhouse, consisting as it did of what she could beg, or the scraps left outside a tavern for the dogs. It was, perhaps, inevitable. Lured by the promise of tempting food, she was captured by an old crone, who in turn gave her up to a man, who leered at her and dragged her into a back room. Two or three other men, rough and dirty, foul-mouthed, joined him in jeering at the girl, and talking amongst them of how they intended to strip her and use her.</p><p>Patience was in a daze. It all had happened so fast she was just beginning to become afraid. But it only lasted a few moments. Then another man strode into the room. He took one look at the girl, and the situation, and began to berate the other men. ""Y'fools,"" he scowled, ""Carn't y'see this one is too valuable for you to play with? Would y'waste a hundred pounds? And we'll get thrice that for this one, I'll warrant, once she's properly trained. I know a lord or two who'll give a pretty penny for such a lass as this.""</p><p>He took her away to another part of the house. The room was small, but comfortable. He spoke more softly to her, brought her food, nicer clothes. She was left mostly alone for a few days, but then he returned. He told her that she was to be trained to be a 'courtesan'. She didn't understand the word. He said that she would have to learn to 'respond properly'. What this meant was that she was to be punished daily: stripped, spanked, and whipped. Before she could absorb this or react to it, he said, ""And we'll start right now,"" and hauled her over his lap. He tossed up the hem of her shift and began to spank her on her bare bottom, [WHAP-WHAP-WHAP!]</p><p>""AH-AH-AH!"" Patience cried out, kicking her little legs as he reddened her buttocks. But really he was not spanking her very hard; she had had worse at the workhouse. He was not gentle out of true concern for her; his intent was to train her to respond sexually to discipline. In time he hoped to have her conditioned to the point that she could be flogged to orgasm. He could name his price for her then, he knew. So he ceased her punishment when her buttocks were only fetchingly reddened, and began to soothingly rub her bottom, gently kneading and caressing her, working his hand downward as she whimpered.</p><p>He treated her thus for many days. At first he only spanked her, and rubbed her bottom afterwards. Then he had her stand in front of him, and made her take her clothes off, spanking her thigh sharply when she dithered and pleaded. Then she was naked in front of him, a little preteen girl before a grown man.</p><p>She was heartbreakingly slender, with the face of an angel in despair as she stood so exposed. Her breasts were mere buds, topped by sweet nipples, her hips had only begun to think about flaring. Her cleft was gorgeously unfledged, nestled between her slim thighs, her clitoris prominent between her puffy nether lips. He strode around her, slapping a leathern tawse against his palm as she trembled. [SMACK-SWAP!] he swung the ancient tool against the backs of her thighs, and [WHAP-WHAP-WHAP!] again on her already reddened bottom as she danced and yelped. He disciplined her thus for a small time, until her thighs and bottom were somewhat more deeply reddened, and the tears had started to her eyes, and her little cries and moans filled the air. Then he tossed the implement aside and took her in his arms, squeezing and caressing her, rubbing and soothing her as she trembled.</p><p>After more days of similar treatment he began to shift his aim. Soon she was receiving stroke after stroke of the tawse directly upon her nipples and breastbuds, her upper and inner thighs, and even full upon her unfledged cleftlips and clitoris as she cried out wildly, writhing from the sting, and the embarrassment, and the intensity of this most intimate discipline. Afterwards he rubbed and soothed her as before, now letting his hands roam freely over her private areas, pressing and pinching, pulling and twisting, her breath coming short, her knees weakening, her mouth dry, an inexplicable moistness welling between her legs.</p><p>Patience hardly knew what to think of all of this. Some part of her was aware, of course, that she was being abused, and was likely to suffer even worse in days to come. Another part of her was deeply affected, and almost longed for her tormenter's appearance every day. In between times she often would lie on her little cot and remember his treatment of her, and rub her cleft and clitoris as she moaned.</p><p>But stimulating and even pleasurable as his treatment of her was at times, she knew that she must escape. She collected a few scraps of clothing and her reader in a makeshift bag, and awaited an opportunity. Providentially, her captors had become lax in their watchfulness, she having given them no indication that she was even significantly unhappy, let alone being willing to risk an escape attempt; she had been told what would happen to her if she tried, and had been shown the belt that would be used.</p><p>On a day when the men were gone, and the old crone snored in her chair, she slipped out the back door. She caught a glimpse of a man rounding a corner, and fled in panic, fearing the sound of boots behind her. But none came.</p><p>She ran and ran, and found herself near the docks. She had seldom been there before, though she loved the sight of the ships, and the smell of the salt air.</p><p>She wandered about, looking at the sloops and schooners, and even frigates tied up at the quays. Out farther in the harbor were the ships of the line, too large for the docks; their dinghies and captain's launches ferried back and forth.</p><p>She saw the men, and boys, too, streaming off and on the ships, the freight being stowed, the passengers coming aboard. Her attention was drawn to a small knot of men in front of one of the frigates, talking loudly. She became aware that one, who seemed to be a mate of some sort, was complaining to another, who appeared to be the captain, that some of the crew were not going to be rejoining the ship. Some were ill. Some could not be found. ""Even the cabin boy's gone,"" said the mate. ""'E's down with the 'grippe', and 'is sainted mother's 'ere with a letter from 'is Lordship the Baron of **** sayin' we've got to let'er take 'im. We'll have the dev'l of a time filling out our complement, beggin' yer pardon, Sir.""</p><p>""Never mind, Jones, we'll be all right. We're not going into action, after all, we'll be off to the Azores. Some scientist from the Academy has got the Admiralty's ear, and we're to run him 'round while he gathers specimens. Just make do as best you can; we leave within the hour!"" the captain replied, and turned away on other matters.</p><p>Patience came to a sudden decision. Perhaps it was the smell of the salt air. Perhaps it was the look of the captain, tall and grave, yet with a kindly air. She scampered to a stall she had all ready seen, where a man with sharp scissors stood ready to cut off almost anyone's hair; if there was enough of it he would even pay for the privilege, the cuttings going to make hair for the doll of some rich little girl. Patience had long hair, and her captors had made sure she kept it clean and well-brushed. The man fairly leapt at the opportunity, and gave Patience ha'pence, which she spent down the lane at a shop which sold, among other things, boys' clothing.</p><p>A quick duck into an alley, and her little shift was shed, replaced by a boy's blouse and trousers, and a cap on her head. Buckle shoes, the best she had ever had, for all they were secondhand, completed her outfit. Then she raced back to the frigate. With relief she saw it was still tied up, the men and gear still coming on board.</p><p>She sidled up to the captain who stood looking on, and shyly touched his sleeve.</p><p>""Begging your pardon, Sir,"" she timidly piped. He turned and looked down to see what he assumed was a boy, perhaps a bit small for his age.</p><p>""Yes, lad?"" he replied, kindly enough, with only a hint of the impatience many a man in his position would have bridled with at being accosted by such an unimportant person at such a time.</p><p>""I-I'd like to join your crew, Sir,"" the child said.</p><p>""Hmmm...how old are you? Seven, eight? P'raps you should come back when you're a mite older, lad,"" the captain replied, not unkindly.</p><p>""Ten. I'm ten, Sir, and I'd very much like to join your crew. I'll work ever so hard, and I'll give you no trouble. Please, please, Sir?"" Little Patience looked up at him with pleading eyes.</p><p>The captain was touched, although he did not realize it fully. Something about this child...He came to an abrupt decision. ""Very well, get on board. Find the second mate, Mr. Gibbs, tell him you're the new cabin boy, he'll sign you on and give you your orders."" He turned away to other duties. Patience scrambled on board.</p><p>So she began a new existence. Here there were dangers, to be sure, but nothing like she had experienced before. Falling overboard, or falling afoul of one of the mates, was all she had to fear. There was clean salt air, and plenty of food, and duties to keep her busy. At night there was music: fiddles and pipes, and sailors dancing the jig.</p><p>To the crew she seemed small, but lithe and pleasant, if shy. She soon became a favorite, and they would give her little treats, or bits of scrimshaw they had carved. Even the cook would smile at her when she came to fetch the captain's tray, for she threw herself into her duties, never talking back or trying to shirk.</p><p>She made the acquaintance of the special passenger on board, the scientist going to collect rare specimens. He was a kind, somewhat older man, a Reverend ******, retired from his parish, and free now to pursue his avocation, zoology. He found the little 'cabin boy' to be charming and remarkably intelligent, and spent much time regaling 'him' with tales of the wonders of Creation in the far-flung parts of the world that he had visited.</p><p>There were other young folk on board. Some were midshipmen, and there was a 'powder monkey' or two being trained as well. It was inevitable: soon after the voyage began she witnessed ship's discipline. One of the younger midshipmen had played some prank or other, and the first mate brought him up for punishment. He was bent over one of the ship's cannon, his breeches pulled down, and whipped by the bosun soundly on his bare bottom as he howled. Those of the ship's company who gathered to watch the fun jeered, but somewhat good-naturedly. The mate swung his whip skillfully, reddening the boy's buttocks but not breaking the skin other than a small welt or two. He made sure that the tip cracked occasionally directly into the boy's anus, bared fully for his punishment. Indeed, the mate took a special pleasure in his duty, though he would have preferred a little girl's bottom to be the object of his ministrations. Yet he was not cruel, and did not desire to give great pain. He stopped well short of the point to which many others in the British navy at that time would have gone. The boy only had to eat standing up for part of a day, and was soon skylarking in the rigging with his mates.</p><p>But Patience was aghast. What if she were brought up for punishment? The cook had already hinted at it, though she gave him no excuse, warning her that she would be 'for the cat' if she didn't hurry up with the captain's dishes. And one by one she saw the other children on board so treated, some more than once. It seemed that most of the officers took delight in seeing the young boys stretched over the cannon, their bare, smooth bottoms presented for the bosun's 'cat' (really a scaled-down version of the cat-o'-nine-tails usually used; also it was made of softer stuff, so it would not break the skin or cause more than a sting, really; the bosun reserved it for use on his...younger victims), their little penises dangling between their legs, then stiffening in response to the sting on their buttocks and anuses. Often some pretext for punishment was used when there had been little or even no offense in reality. And the boys did not seem to mind; they were very well-treated other wise, the punishments were less harsh than many they had had at home or school. And it was well understood that the captain, though he quietly enjoyed the spectacle as well, would not stand for anything else being done; the young boys were not to be abused in any other way. Indeed, sodomy was a capital offense in the British Navy at the time, for all it was practiced frequently in dark corners.</p><p>The little cabin 'boy' tried 'his' best, but it didn't matter. Such a cute young child, and everyone knew 'he' would come to no harm anyway, so no one thought anything of it when the mate gave the cook a nudge and a wink, and next thing Patience knew he was accusing her of being slow with the captain's tray, and she was being hustled towards one of the cannon, where the bosun was swinging his 'cat', and the crew was gathering 'round with grins on their faces.</p><p>Patience was nearly rigid with fright. What would happen to her, when her pants were pulled down, and everyone saw that the little cabin 'boy' was a girl?! She had no idea, but she was desperate not to find out. With a quick duck she twisted out of the hands of the mate and dashed for the captain's cabin.</p><p>The captain had seen the little cabin 'boy' being taken for a whipping. At first he looked out his door to watch. However something in the demeanor of the child troubled him, and he decided he did not want to see any more. But he found his mind drifting back...</p><p>""Oh, please, please, 'Daddy', do I haveta be whipped!?"" his 'little girl' begged piteously. But the captain was implacable.</p><p>""You've been a naughty girl, and naughty girls must be punished,"" he intoned. ""You know the rules: everything off for discipline."" Slowly and 'reluctantly', his 'little girl' removed her pinafore and her petticoats, and the rest of her underclothes, until she stood naked in front of him. In his mind's eye she was a pretty little preteen, slender, only up to his chest in height, with only buds for breasts. Her cleft nearly matched his imagination, for it appeared unfledged, like a little girl's.</p><p>""Clasp your hands behind your head,"" he commanded, and she did so, whimpering softly, appearing deeply embarrassed to be so exposed in front of a grown man. He ran his hands up and down her front lasciviously, kneading and working her breasts, pinching and tweaking her nipples, then diving down, down, to the core of her being, seizing her cleftlips and clitoris, pulling and twisting, then probing her deeply as he spanked her soundly on her bottom with his other hand, [SMACK-SMACK-SMACK!].</p><p>""Ah-Ah-Ah!"" she cried out passionately, hips rocking, clearly being stimulated by the punishment and sexual abuse. Soon she was evidently climaxing in his hands as he interspersed sharp spanks directly on her cleft and clitoris as she yelped and came and came.</p><p>He ordered her to kneel on the bed, and put her chest down. ""Oh, please, 'Daddy', do I haveta be raped?! Oh, please, please 'Daddy', I'm only ten!"" But in reply he simply pulled his rampant rod from his trousers, and without preamble thrust repeatedly and deeply into her cleft, still wet with the juices of her orgasm, as she cried out hoarsely and rhythmically, until he spent himself within her with a groan, collapsing on the bed next to her, hugging her tightly as she chuckled in satisfaction.</p><p>Then he and his wife took up clothes and a wash basin and did some very necessary cleaning up!</p><p>Theirs was a so very satisfying relationship, she was young and slender and pretty, and so willing to 'play-act' as his little 'daughter', seeming to derive as much pleasure from the game as he did. But it was not to last. She was taken from him suddenly, in childbirth, as so many women were in that age of 'childbed fever', no knowledge of antisepsis, no antibiotics. He was bereft, nearly inconsolable, but he threw himself into his duties, and eventually was rewarded with command of a brand new frigate.</p><p>His mind was returned to the present as suddenly the door burst open and the cabin 'boy' rushed in, slammed the door behind 'him', and fell to 'his' knees in front of the captain, crying, ""Please, Sir, please, Sir, please don't let them whip me!"" The captain was stunned. Nothing like this had ever happened before. The interests of ship discipline called for him to immediately turn the child back over to the mate, with instructions for a more severe whipping to boot. But something in the little child's eyes...</p><p>The mate appeared at the door, and the captain quickly turned to him and said, ""Leave us for a moment, Mr. Jones, but remain close by.""</p><p>""Aye-aye, Sir,"" the mate replied, with a quizzical look, and shut the door.</p><p>""Now, lad, what's all this? Don't you know I should have you whipped all the more soundly for refusing ship discipline? Explain yourself!"" The captain tried to be stern, but in truth the sorrow and distress on the child's face, tears streaming down, moved him in a strange way.</p><p>""Please, Captain, please, you...you whip me. You can whip me just as hard as you want, but you do it. Right here, so no one else can see. If...if you do it, you'll see why..."" at this the child broke down, sobbing, collapsing on the floor.</p><p>The captain gently picked the little cabin 'boy' up and set 'him' on his feet. ""There, now little one, all right. That's what we'll do, and we'll see what this is all about."" He couldn't imagine what was going on. Perhaps the child had some deformity?</p><p>He went to the door. ""Fetch me the bosun's 'cat',"" he ordered, and it was done. He told the mate, ""Mr. Jones, I have decided to administer ship's discipline to the lad myself this time. You may stay by the door so that you can hear that it is being done."" The mate was clearly startled, but complied.</p><p>There was a long tom in the captain's cabin, to be manned if the ship were in action. ""Now, lad, just you drop your trousers and bend over the barrel,"" the captain commanded. Slowly and reluctantly the child complied.</p><p>Once she was bent over the barrel, her unfledged cleft was bared to the captain's gaze. Patience even parted her thighs, perhaps remembering subconsciously the workhouse routine. The captain dropped the 'cat' with an oath, and staggered back to sit in his chair. His mind was numb, and yet working furiously at the same time.</p><p>He was an experienced captain of the British Navy, used to having to make quick, complicated decisions in unexpected circumstances, to balance and combine disparate problems successfully. He arose and leaned down to speak into the little girl's ear, ""Listen, la...young lady, the mate and the crew are expecting to hear you being punished. We must not let them think anything more is amiss; I'm sure they're curious enough as it is. So I must go through with whipping you, and I'm afraid I don't dare hold back much; they'll need to hear you, and it has to sound real. The best way to have it sound real is for it to be real. I'm terribly sorry.""</p><p>""Th-that's all right, Sir, I'm sorry for causing you trouble. Thank you so much for...for punishing me yourself,"" little Patience replied meekly, and stuck her little bottom out, and spread her legs even further.</p><p>Inwardly the captain groaned at the sight. Part of him wanted to spare the little preteen girl, to protect her in any way he could. Part of him couldn't wait to see and hear the soft 'cat' smacking onto her bottom! And the coldly rational part of him, the naval captain part, knew that the best thing for her was to go through with the punishment without delay.</p><p>He swung the whip back and forth against the little girl's trembling buttocks, [SWHACK-THWACK!]. ""AAAHH! OOOO! OH, PLEASE, SIR, PLEASE, SIR, I'LLBEGOODI'LLBEGOODI'LLBEGOOD!"" she cried piteously; yet her body's movements belied her protests. The captain could hardly believe it, but the little girl seemed to writhe with passion, and to push her bottom out even farther to receive each stroke. Little drops of moisture could even be seen gathering on the lips of her unfledged cleft, framed so prettily between her thighs. Almost against his will the captain swung the whip so that the tips snapped full against the lips and clitoris of her girlcleft, [SMACK!] ""AAAAAA! OO-OO-OO-OO!"" she cried even more intensely. The captain hoped outside his cabin it sounded more pained; he himself could clearly hear the passion, almost lust, in her voice.</p><p>He tried to keep a clear head. He halted her discipline after what he hoped was the appropriate interval, though he had nearly lost track of time under the circumstances. He put down the 'cat' and said, ""You may get up now, young lady.""</p><p>""I-is that all?"" she asked timidly, and the captain was almost sure there was a note of...disappointment in her voice!</p><p>""Yes. But we need to talk, and I must have some counsel. I'm afraid we'll have to let the mate in on your...secret. And I think we'll ask Reverend ***** in as well.""</p><p>""A-all right. Sir,"" she hastily remembered to add, and stood disconsolately, wondering what would happen to her now.</p><p>""Mr. Jones, would you come in please, and call for Reverend *****,"" the captain called, and the alert first officer hollered for the scientist, then entered.</p><p>""I'm afraid you'll have to show him,"" the captain said to the child. Reluctantly she lowered her trousers, giving the mate a clear view of her faintly reddened unfledged cleft nestled between her thighs. He fairly gaped in astonishment, as the captain signed for her to cover herself again. ""You see the problem, Mr. Jones.""</p><p>""Aye, Sir, I do! What's to be done?"" the mate replied.</p><p>At that moment the scientist tapped on the door and announced himself. The captain called for him to enter. ""Reverend *****, I have a conundrum I'd appreciate your advice on,"" he said. ""Child, you'll have to show him, too.""</p><p>Patience began to lower her trousers again. ""How many men are going to have to look at my little girlhood?"" she briefly thought to herself.</p><p>But the Reverend forestalled her. ""No need for that,"" he called out quickly, ""I know all about it. Your little 'cabin boy' is a cabin girl, isn't she?""</p><p>The two officers and the little girl stared at him. ""H-how did you know?"" the captain asked, hoping that he really wanted to hear the answer. Surely Reverend ***** hadn't done anything to her...But the little girl was clearly just as surprised.</p><p>""Oh, it was nothing in particular, and everything together. You forget I spent many years as a pastor, and a father, and I've seen many little boys and many little girls. It didn't take long to figure out. But I hoped her secret would stay hidden. For now you really do have a dilemma, don't you?""</p><p>The captain and the scientist exchanged glances. Each could tell the other fully understood. But for the sake of the mate and the little girl the captain replied, ""Yes. It would be intolerable, and possibly dangerous for her, for the whole crew to know. The officers will have to know, but even then I don't think we can simply continue the deception by itself. Human nature can be weak. She will need more protection than just our good will. Even locking her in the brig wouldn't do; we can't be standing guard on her all day and all night. And what would we tell the crew?""</p><p>""Exactly,"" Reverend ***** said. So let us examine our alternatives. We might consider one of us adopting her...but even that is unsatisfactory. We have no official way of doing it at sea. And even the daughter of the captain would not necessarily be as protected by that status as we could wish. No, there is only one solution, if you truly desire to help her, and protect her.""</p><p>""I do,"" the captain said, resolutely. The little girl looked up at him with hopeful, shining eyes.</p><p>""Then you must marry her,"" the scientist intoned. ""As your wife, the officers, even in a weak moment, will be forcefully discouraged from misusing her. And they will be glad to help keep up the pretense to the crew.""</p><p>The captain looked at little Patience. Her eyes were shining and she could not keep a smile from her lips or keep her head from nodding. From the moment she'd met him she had admired the captain, found him the most wonderful man she had ever met, indeed one of the few decent men she had ever known. The thought of being married to him thrilled her to the core. Unbidden thoughts of him taking her over his knee and spanking her, and...other things, flitted through her mind...</p><p>""Yes...yes, I suppose I knew all along that was the only way. But I must be sure..."" He was concerned for the little girl, though not as disturbed as might be thought in latter days; 'age of consent' considerations were nearly unknown in the early 1800's, and marriages of very young children were not at all uncommon.</p><p>He knelt down next to her and whispered in her ear, ""If I'm not mistaken, it seems you like this idea, yes?"" She nodded enthusiastically. ""But little one, do you know what it means, for us to be married?""</p><p>In a low voice she said, ""It means you get to put your...your thing inside me. Doesn't it?"" The question hung between them, revolving lazily.</p><p>The captain, veteran of frightening naval battles and fierce storms, felt weak, flushed, and dizzy. He hardly expected her to be so...forthright about it. He gulped, and managed to croak, ""Yes...yes it does. At first it may be...painful.""</p><p>""...I know, but...that's all right. Please, Sir, won't you take me?"" she asked so pleadingly, and endearingly. Even if he had not been essentially forced in all honor to do it, he doubted if he could have resisted.</p><p>So it was agreed, and carried out speedily. The officers assembled in the captain's quarters, and the Reverend married them, as the captain could not officiate for himself, after all!</p><p>But how to handle the...consummation? Quietly the captain conferred with the Reverend and the mate. It had to be done, or the marriage would not be legal. They agreed that at the earliest opportunity the 'cabin boy' would be brought to the captain for another round of 'discipline'. That way at least any cries the child might make would be more easily explained...</p><p>The next evening, when two out of the three watches were all ready in their hammocks, the mate made up some pretext. The other officer on watch nodded knowingly, quelling any curiosity from the bosun's mate at the helm, and towed the child to the captain's cabin.</p><p>The mate had told the bosun that for reasons that could not yet be revealed, the captain would continue to handle the discipline of the little 'cabin boy', and would he kindly make another of his 'cats' for the captain's use? So now little Patience entered the cabin to see the captain standing there, holding the 'cat' in his hand. As resolute as he usually was, he seemed...hesitant, unsure. Patience seemed to sense this, and moved close to him, in a manner somehow both timid and...secure. ""Excuse me, Sir,"" she said, ""I-I need a-a...a whippin'!""</p><p>The captain looked at her in astonishment, then caught her up in his arms, holding her tightly. ""Are you sure?"" he whispered in her ear. There was a brief pause, then she nodded almost violently, her head buried against his shoulder.</p><p>""All right, 'lad', it's time for your discipline. Over the cannon with you, and down with your trousers,"" the captain announced a bit loudly, for the benefit of any eavesdroppers (though in truth the officers had done a good job of diverting and discouraging any attention or suspicion of the anomalous situation).</p><p>So the little girl was once again draped over the cannon, her little bottom exposed, her legs parted, her anus bared, her unfledged cleft peeping from between her legs. The captain swung the cat, [THWACK-SMACK!] ""OOOOH OOO-OOO-OOO!"" the little girl cried out as he whipped her again and again, her little bottom reddening. He whipped her buttocks thoroughly, then moved to the backs of her slender thighs as she yelped, faint red lines springing to her pale skin, then swung the cat full upon her anus and cleft, [WHAAPPP!] ""AAAAAAAH!"" the little girl nearly screamed, her little pelvis rocking convulsively, little drops of moisture gleaming on the lips of her immature vulva.</p><p>The captain undid the buttons of his trousers, and his rod sprang forth, rampant. All though she seemed to be producing an unusual amount of lubrication for such a young girl, he took no chances, smearing some spit on the end of his member, before poising at the opening of her womb, then thrusting deeply within her from behind, driving powerfully for her cervix, raping her of her maidenhead with one stroke. ""AAAAAAAH!"" she screamed, as if she had been particularly severely whipped, and, ""AH-AH-AH-AH!"" she cried out rhythmically with each thrust, as if each one was a stroke from the 'cat'.</p><p>It had been a long time since the captain had had a woman, and the...stimulation was intense. Fortunately little Patience was also highly...stimulated, so they both came after only a dozen or so thrusts, her cries and sobs mixing with his low-pitched grunts and groans, which he tried (only partially successfully) to stifle in case of eavesdroppers. A tiny trickle of blood from the loss of her virginity, mixed with his seed, trickled down her leg.</p><p>He withdrew his member from her, wiped her and himself with a cloth, pulled up his trousers, then swept her up in a hug, holding her still-naked bottom, reveling in the feel of her slender trembling body in his arms. Little Patience was still whimpering, her shoulders shaking with the occasional sob, but she burrowed herself against his chest, clinging tightly, feeling at once both chastened and secure, knowing that she was safe at last in the arms of a man who loved her and cared for her.</p><p>The rest of the voyage was the most satisfactory the captain had ever had, enjoying immensely the 'services' of his little cabin girl!</p><p>And they lived happily ever after.</p><p>The End</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments gratefully welcomed!</b></p>"
1051,Rin and Her Sensei,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'reluc', 'rom', 'spank', 'anime']",An underage romantic 'spanking-and-sex' story featuring characters from an 'anime' series called 'Kodomo no Jikan',2012-03-09T00:00:00,"Author's note: Rin is a character in an 'anime' series called 'Kodomo no Jikan'. This story was written for a correspondent who likes Rin, but clearly considers her a 'brat' who needs a good spanking! While I have made a minimal effort to use characters from the series, I make no claims to being a 'fan' of it. Don't be surprised if, in various and sundry ways, this story does not 'fit' with the series.","<p>[Drip...drip...drip]</p><p>Rin's head hurt. She couldn't remember why. And something smelled...funny, and bad. Something was very bad, she knew, but she just couldn't remember what it was. And she felt so tired...</p><p>[Drip...drip...drip]</p><p>Where was Reiji? Oh, there he was, next to her. Something about him didn't look...right. And why did her head hurt, and what was dripping, and smelling...not good? And where was Mimi?</p><p>[Drip...drip...drip]</p><p>It was too hard to figure out, so she slipped away again, remembering what she could remember, remembering before...</p><p>*****</p><p>""Rin Kokonoe! You naughty, naughty girl!"" Aoki Sensei was furious. Rin was a nine-year-old girl in the class he taught. She was cute, and smart, and funny, but she was also exasperating. Mischievous even on a good day, she had developed a crush on him (not wholly unrequited, as Aoki would admit to himself at times), which she expressed mostly by doing her best to make his life miserable. Pranks and backtalk were bad enough, but lately she had begun to act out her feelings more outwardly, pressing her slender little body against him alarmingly, then accusing him of trying to molest her (thankfully when no one else was around!).</p><p>But this was absolutely too far. She had texted him photos of herself before, some of them 'accidentally' displaying more of her preteen charms than was proper; but this time she had blatantly 'sexted' him, sending him a nude picture of herself that he found terrifyingly attractive, with her nipples sitting atop only mere buds that barely broke the plane of her chest, and her unfledged girlcleft clearly seen between her slender thighs, displaying the prominent clitoris so typical of a preteen girl.</p><p>It was after school. Everyone else had gone for the day except Rin, Aoki Sensei, and Rin's friend Mimi Usa, who was waiting with her for their ride, Rin's first cousin once removed, Reiji. Aoki was so upset, he acted almost without thinking. He towed Rin over to a chair by her arm, her mouth agape in near-shock. He sat down, and pulled her over his lap. He tossed her skirt up and pulled her panties down, her little hands fluttering in protest until he seized them behind her back and held her down. With the other hand he delivered spank after open-handed spank, directly on her bare bottom, [SMACK-SMACK-SMACK!] as Mimi looked on in astonishment.</p><p>""Aaah! Aaah! Aaah!"" Little Rin cried out as he disciplined her, although if the truth were known, she was not as distressed as she might have been. For one thing, Aoki Sensei was not spanking her very hard. It really didn't hurt any more than the sting in one's hands after clapping loud and long at a concert. For another thing, Rin had fantasized about this very thing often, wondering what it would feel like if Aoki Sensei were to spank her on her bare bottom, imagining her pressing her little unfledged quim against his strong thighs...</p><p>And now it was a reality. And she did press her sex against him, and rocked her hips, and cried out loud from the sting of each spank, and from the burning sensation in her little loins. After twenty or so spanks Aoki 'came to himself' almost with a start, and ceased her discipline. Concern for her flooded through him, all though he knew he hadn't spanked her very hard, and he could see that her buttocks were only mildly reddened. But he couldn't help sliding his hand onto them, caressing and soothing her, brushing the hair off her forehead with his other hand, whispering to her words of care and even affection. Meanwhile he tried mentally to make his hardening rod settle down, as it poked into her soft belly...</p><p>He pulled her panties up and slid her off his lap. She astonished him by throwing her little arms around his neck in a tight squeeze, then grabbing Mimi by the hand and skipping off to the parking lot, where Reiji had just arrived.</p><p>*****</p><p>""Aoki Sensei! Aoki Sensei! Help, help, please Aoki Sensei!"" Little Mimi was pelting up the drive of the school. She and Rin had just left a few minutes before with Reiji. Aoki ran out to see what the matter was. ""There's been an accident! Reiji isn't moving, and I couldn't wake Rin up! Please come quickly, Aoki Sensei!""</p><p>Aoki wasted no time, picking up Mimi and carrying her with him to his car, dialing the emergency number on his cell phone as he headed out of the parking lot. In no time he was at the scene. No one else had arrived yet. The car had gone off the road, and hit a tree. Gas was dripping out of the ruptured tank; Aoki could see and smell it. He could see the opened back door where Mimi had been able to get out; Rin and Reiji were still buckled in the front. For some reason the air bags had not deployed. A small flicker of flame was just forming under the car.</p><p>Aoki knew he had to move fast. Any moment the gas might ignite. He hoped neither victim had a serious neck injury as he wrestled them both out and carried them some distance away. Then the emergency vehicles were arriving, and they were able to properly assess and care for them, and take them to the hospital, Aoki and Mimi following behind. At least they had seen Reiji breathing, and moving a bit, and Rin had awoken briefly, and even smiled at Aoki, before closing her eyes again.</p><p>At the hospital they waited anxiously, but were relieved at the news: both would be all right eventually. Rin had suffered only a few scrapes and bruises, and appeared to have had a concussion, but was improving rapidly. Reiji had more serious injuries, including multiple fractures, but all were expected to heal without complication. He would be able to go home in a day or so.</p><p>Rin begged and pleaded, and Aoki was willing, and Reiji had no other options and no one else to turn to, so Rin went home with her Sensei. Mimi's parents were quite permissive, and let her do whatever she wanted to almost, and what she wanted to do was stay at the hospital with her friend's guardian, for whom she had a secret crush. So Reiji was well taken care of.</p><p>Back at Aoki Sensei's home, Rin was naturally somewhat subdued. He made up a little bed for her and she fell asleep almost immediately after relieving herself and getting a small bite to eat.</p><p>The next day was not a school day, so they both were able to rest a bit more. Before they headed back to the hospital Aoki made them both some breakfast. He sat on the couch for a minute, and Rin almost immediately crawled up onto his lap. He was surprised, but he couldn't help feeling a burst of affection for her, and as her little arms went around his neck, he put his around her, reveling in the feel of her slenderness. ""Aoki Sensei?"" asked Rin.</p><p>""Yes, Rin,"" he replied.</p><p>""...I...I'm glad I'm here with you. 'Cuz I love you. And-and-and I really liked it when you spanked me!"" There. She had said it. She buried her face in his shirt, her cheeks burning with embarrassment.</p><p>Aoki gaped in astonishment. He couldn't believe his ears, yet at the same time he knew, even if he only recognized it subconsciously at the time, that she had not minded being spanked by him, that she had even enjoyed it somehow. Feelings and emotions were flooding within him: tenderness towards this little girl, who had been through so much in her short life, and had just been in a terrifying accident, though thankfully she had escaped without serious injury; a hot wave of desire, his rod stiffening alarmingly in his pants, so that he shifted uncomfortably, trying to keep it from pressing into the little girl on his lap; and a flood of...joy, joy at the knowledge that this precious little girl cared for and about him, that she didn't resent him for spanking her, that she had even enjoyed it. Visions sprang into his mind of more spankings, she now naked across his lap, his hand spanking her bottom, her thighs, trailing up between her legs...</p><p>He couldn't resist. ""You know you've been a naughty little girl very often and for a very long time. Perhaps I should spank you again, hmm?"" he whispered in her ear, and waited almost breathlessly.</p><p>In reply she planted a big kiss on his cheek, then plopped happily down across his lap, wiggling her bottom lasciviously at him. He obliged her, tossing her skirt up and pulling her panties down, pausing to admire and caress her soft little bubble-bottom as she cooed and sighed, then smacking her bottom [WHAP-WHAP-WHAP], just hard enough to make her jump and yelp a bit with each one. ""Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh, Sensei,"" she cried out, almost dreamily.</p><p>He paused, and slid her off his lap and onto her feet. ""Little girls that send naked pictures should be spanked naked, don't you think?"" he inquired rhetorically, as he pulled her little dress up and off her. Now she was nude before him, a naked nine-year-old girl with a grown man. He couldn't resist: his hands reached out almost of their own accord and began to caress her, first her cheek as she nestled her face against his warm fingers, then trailing down her slender shoulders, her chest, cupping and tickling first one nipple and breastbud, then the other. Then on across her flat tummy, poking her in her navel as she giggled. One hand slid down her back, and cupped and squeezed her buttocks as she wiggled her hips a bit in response. The other hand finally was there, cupping and massaging her gloriously unfledged sex as he reveled in the feel of her puffy cleftlips, tracing up and down her vulva, gently pinching and twisting her clitoris as she softly moaned.</p><p>Then he began to front-spank her, [SMACK-SMACK-SMACK!], his palm and fingers leaving faint red prints on her mons and cleftlips as she cried out almost wildly, ""AAA! OHSENSEIPLEASEPLEASEPLEASE!"" He began to intersperse firm massaging of her clitoris, pressing it excruciatingly against her pubic bone, then resuming spanking her cleft again, back and forth, her hips rocking and rocking harder and harder, until finally he was treated to the sight, sound, and feel of this precious preteen girl whom he loved climaxing in his hands as he disciplined her intimately.</p><p>Reiki awoke in his hospital bed. Where am I? he thought, then remembered: the accident, waking up in the emergency room, his fractures treated. He suddenly became aware of a very...pleasurable sensation! He lifted his head and looked down: there was little Mimi, sitting next to his bed, her head resting against his thigh, with one little hand stroking his now-erect member through the sheet! ""Mimi!"" he exclaimed, somewhere between a whisper and a shout, ""Wh-what are you doing?""</p><p>She lifted her head and looked at him with a small smile. ""I'm just trying to make you feel better, Reiki-san; don't you like it?"" she replied.</p><p>""It's-I-um-yes, it feels good, but maybe you shouldn't..."" Reiki's willpower was weakened: he was injured, he still had narcotics in his system for his pain, his head was swimming...and he couldn't deny how good the little girl's hand caressing him felt. Subconsciously he remembered that he had been aware for some time that little Mimi had a crush on him. He had noticed that she had begun teasing him, much like Rin teased Aoki Sensei, even sometimes sitting across from him and deliberately spreading her legs and showing her panties to him. Once she had even pulled some minor prank or other on him, then said, ""Now you should spank me, Reiki-san!"", bending over and flipping her skirt up. She had seemed almost...disappointed when he had confusedly declined.</p><p>Mimi continued to caress him, saying, ""Is it naughty of me to do this, Reiki-san? Maybe you should spank me!"" Mimi had been captivated by the sight of Aoki Sensei spanking Rin; it had immediately made her think of Reiki pulling her own panties down and smacking her bottom. Now she carefully crawled up over his lap, staying well away from the cast on his right lower leg, and laid herself down, pressing her hips against his swollen manhood. ""Please, Reiki-san, I've been such a naughty girl, please spank me!""</p><p>To Reiki it almost seemed as if he was watching himself on TV; his hand moved of its own accord, pulling her skirt up, grasping the hem of her panties, sliding them down, then caressing her smooth, soft little bottom. Then [SMACK-SMACK-SMACK!] giving her a brisk, business-like spanking, sharp but not too hard, as her buttocks jiggled prettily, and she cried out softly, ""Ah! Ah! Ah! Oh, Reiki-san!""</p><p>After ten or so spanks he stopped, caressing her lightly-reddened bottom as she whimpered and cooed. Then she shimmied up to his chest, flattening herself onto him, burying her face in his neck, whispering, ""I love you, Reiki-san. Thank you for spanking me."" Then she gave him a little 'butterfly kiss', and slid off him, pulling her panties down, resuming her seat next to his bed. Reiki drifted off to sleep, unsure if he had only dreamed the whole thing...</p><p>In a day or so he was released from the hospital. As soon as Aoki Sensei could, he sat down with Reiki. Up until then, Reiki had not been very friendly to Aoki; he had been somewhat jealous and concerned about Rin's near-obsession with her teacher. But now he looked at Aoki in a new light. After all, Aoki had risked his life to save him, and Rin, too. Also, in the last few days Rin had been pestering Reiki nearly to death, begging to be allowed to stay with her Sensei, telling Reiki that she loved Aoki, that she wanted to marry him. In some cultures perhaps this would have seemed preposterous. Even in Japan it was technically illegal, but many Japanese men openly admired very young girls sexually, and Reiki had to admit that he himself had had something of those feelings for Rin. But now he found himself more and more thinking of her quiet, bespectacled friend, Mimi...</p><p>So it was with a new attitude that he and Aoki Sensei talked. And, with Aoki's help, he spoke with Mimi's parents. The outcome of all this was that it was agreed: Aoki and Reiki would take Mimi and Rin to ***** ****** where, with the help of a local lawyer whom Aoki located with a little online research, Aoki would marry Rin, and Reiki would marry Mimi. So it was done. Then they returned to Japan, where they wisely kept quiet about the details, but Mimi moved in with Reiki-san, and Rin with her Sensei.</p><p>Aoki Sensei had made it clear to Rin that the routine of their domestic life would include domestic discipline. Rin was conflicted, of course: part of her was embarrassed at the thought of being stripped naked in front of him, and being spanked, or whipped. But part of her longed to feel his hand on her bottom and...other places.</p><p>Very soon after they had returned to his house, Aoki called Rin to him. ""You've been a very naughty girl for a very long time, haven't you, Rin-chan?"" he asked, rhetorically.</p><p>Rin hung her head, but peeped up at him through her lashes. ""Yes, Sensei,"" she replied softly.</p><p>""Then I think you're due for some strict discipline!"" he announced, but with a twinkle in his eyes, and love in his voice.</p><p>He unbuttoned her blouse and slid it off her shoulders, exposing her chest as she blushed. Then he unsnapped her skirt and let it fall to her feet, and pulled her panties down after them. She stepped out of them and stood before him, a beautiful, a slender, preteen Japanese princess, with the face of an angel in despair as she awaited her discipline, breasts that were mere buds topped by nipples, slim hips, and an unfledged girlcleft with puffy lips and prominent clitoris, framed by her gleaming thighs.</p><p>Aoki sat down on a chair and pulled her across his lap. [SMACK-SMACK-SMACK!] went his hand on her bottom, her buttock cheeks jiggling, little moans coming to her lips, as she wriggled on his lap, causing his rod to begin to swell.</p><p>Aoki had obtained a few other disciplinary items for use on little Rin. Now he slid her off his lap and stood her back up before him, taking up a leather strap and swinging it across her bottom, [SMAK-WHAK!]. ""AAAA-AAAA!"" she yelped, and ""Oh, Sensei, please!"" as he continued to discipline her with stroke after stroke, reddening her round little bottom as she danced in place. He also strapped the backs of her thighs, leaving faint red streaks that faded slowly as she yelped. He moved around and began strapping the fronts of her thighs. Her cries became a bit more...impassioned as her discipline verged on the sexual.</p><p>Now Aoki shifted his aim, bringing the strap across her little breastbuds and nipples as she gasped and cried out wildly. Once he had reddened them fetchingly he strapped her full upon her mons, cleftlips, and clitoris, again and again, reddening her little underdeveloped sex. She nearly screamed, rocking her pelvis back and forth as he disciplined her so sternly and intimately.</p><p>Finally he tossed the strap aside and swept her up in his arms, kissing her hair, her forehead, her cheeks, her lips. She kissed him back through her tears, clinging tightly to him, her slender legs wrapped around his torso, her pelvis pressed firmly against his waist. He sat down on the chair and rocked her back and forth as she shuddered and sobbed, her face buried in his shirt, staining it with her tears. He began to caress her, soothing her, rubbing her reddened bottom, the faint red streaks on her thighs, then sliding up to gently massage her nipples and breastbuds as she tipped her chest out, inviting his hand to continue. Soon she was moaning softly. He let his hand drift down, down...soon he was there, gently and then more insistently rubbing her puffy cleftlips and clitoris, pressing the nub against her pubic bone, squeezing, pinching, twisting, punctuating the molestation of her preteen sex with sharp spanks that made her jerk and cry out. Her hips were rocking farther and farther, her back arched, and finally she was coming in his hand, a precious preteen's orgasm, crying out, ""AAAAH! AAAAAH! AAAAAAH!"" She collapsed into his arms, sobbing out the last of her climax, then drifted off to sleep.</p><p>At Reiki's house he and Mimi were settling in for their first night together. Reiki had just gotten himself ready for bed, a somewhat strenuous task because of his injuries, and was now sitting up against his pillow. Mimi had gone into the bathroom some minutes before.</p><p>He looked as the door to the bathroom opened. Mimi came out...fully nude! Reiki gaped as the pretty little preteen, wearing only her glasses and a shy yet wanton look, padded over to his bed. She clambered over him and knelt on the bed next to him, her bottom resting on her heels, her thighs apart, giving him an enticing view of her unfledged cleft. Her nipples were erect, her breast development no more advanced than that of her little friend's. ""Are we going to make love now?"" she brightly inquired, ""Or maybe I should get a spanking first!"" Answering her own question, she plopped herself down over his lap, wiggling her bottom lasciviously at him.</p><p>Reiki had hung his pants on the chair next to the bed. Mimi was able to reach out and snag his belt off the arm of the chair, and she reached it back to him. ""Hear, Reiki-san, use this,"" she told him.</p><p>""But Mimi-chan, I don't want to..."" Reiki began to object. Mimi could hear the love and concern in his voice.</p><p>""It's OK, Reiki-san, I know you don't want to hurt me. I know you won't do it too hard. It's just for fun, and I-I like it! And I know you like it too! If it's too much I'll tell you, OK?"" Mimi replied.</p><p>In the face of this Reiki could only nod in amazement that was...joyful. Then he took up the belt, wrapping it around his fist so that six inches or so dangled, and brought it down across her soft, smooth little bottom, [WHACK-WHACK-WHACK!]. ""AAA! AAA! AAA! Oh, Reiki-san, please!"" little Mimi cried out as he disciplined her. Soon her buttocks were criss-crossed with faint red stripes as she wriggled and moaned.</p><p>He stopped after ten or so strokes, tossing the belt aside and caressing her, soothing her bottom, letting his fingers dip between the cheeks of her buttocks to toy with her anus and the lips of her cleft as she parted her thighs and pushed herself against his hand.</p><p>""Reiki-san, I gave myself enemas and put lubrication in m...."" Mimi whispered. Reiki continued to be amazed. He had known that Mimi had a level of mental maturity, including regarding sexual matters, that was beyond her years, but...!</p><p>He could not resist. He pierced, penetrated, and probed her anus with first one, then two, and finally three fingers as she moaned and cried out. He slipped his other hand underneath her and seized her cleft and clitoris, pinching and twisting, caressing and stroking, her little hips rocking farther and farther, until she came in his hands, crying out hoarsely, her slender frame going rigid, then collapsing over his lap as she sobbed out the last of her precious preteen orgasm. Reiki gave her a gentle back rub as she slowly subsided.</p><p>After a few minutes she popped her head up and grinned at him. ""Now it's your turn, Reiki-san!"" she announced brightly, clambering off him and pulling the covers down, exposing his midsection, his manhood clearly pointing skyward through his thin pajama bottoms. She unbuttoned him as he just gaped, and proceeded to 'go down' on him in a manner surprisingly skillful for a preteen girl. Reiki groaned softly, marveling in the sensation of his member inside her mouth, her lips stretching to accommodate him.</p><p>But she did not 'bring him off'. Instead once he was as hard as he had ever been in his life, and well-moistened by her spit, she turned around and brought her bottom down, impaling herself on his flag-pole of a rod, yipping a bit as she pressed herself onto him, moaning at the feel of his adult manhood invading and violating her preteen anus and rectum. She began to move up and down on him, and he could not resist: he moved his hips as well, and soon his motion was forceful and rhythmic, driving deep within her, until he boiled over, emptying himself deep inside her as he groaned aloud, falling back on his pillow, spent, amazed, overwhelmed.</p><p>After a moment he pulled her back against him, enveloping her in a long, loving hug, kissing and caressing her, whispering of his love for her as she giggled and snuggled closer, deeply content.</p><p>Aoki-Sensei and Rin did not, perhaps, move quite that quickly. He did 'punish' her regularly. He gave her a good, bare-bottomed whipping, with strap or belt, every Friday night, as her 'maintenance discipline'. She was always naked for these. At other times he would discipline her for any minor infraction, carelessness, backtalk, etc. For these he would usually bend her under his arm, toss up the hem of her dress, and give her a brisk, business-like spanking as she moaned and danced.</p><p>At other times he would simply seize her and discipline her at will, so that she would understand that she was to be submissive to him at all times. These sessions would take many forms, often evolving into extended sexual discipline. For instance, he might order her to sit on the edge of the bed. Then he would take the shoulders of her dress down, exposing her little breastbuds and nipples as she shivered. He would seize them, kneading and working them, pinching and twisting her nipples as she gasped and moaned. Then he would swing a strap across them, [SNAP-SNAP!]. ""AAAH- AAAH!"" she would cry out as he reddened her top. The he would strip her completely, running his hands lasciviously up and down her slender naked preteen body. Often he would skip spanking or whipping her bottom, and go straight to a front-spanking, seizing and massaging her buttocks while he smacked her sternly on her mons, cleftlips, and clitoris, [WHAP-WHAP-WHAP!]. ""OOO-OOO-OOOH Oh, Aoki-Sensei please!!"" she would cry out wildly, frantic at being so sternly disciplined on such a private place. Soon her little hips would be rocking as her sex was reddened, and he interspersed pressing her clitoris excruciatingly against her pubis between spanks. Finally she would come in his hands, writhing and bucking, yipping and yelping as pleasure mixed with embarrassing discipline.</p><p>Within their first two weeks together, however, his frustration had built to the point that he had to have relief somehow. After punishing her to orgasm one evening he told her he wanted her to learn how to service him with her mouth. He had her kneel in front of him on a soft rug and told her to open his trousers. She shyly undid his fly and his rod sprang out, pointing skyward. She looked down, trembling. He tipped her chin up with his fingers, saying, ""Put it in your mouth and suck on it, Rin-chan. Something will come out when I'm done and I want you to swallow it. Don't worry, it's not pee,"" he said, to her evident relief. She timidly took his manhood between her lips, her eyes closed in embarrassment.</p><p>The feel of the soft lips and warm, moist mouth of his little preteen child-wife on his member was one of the most pleasurable sensations Aoki had ever felt. He held her head and gently worked in and out as she sucked, and in no time he was groaning and emptying himself in her mouth. She spluttered a bit, but tried to swallow the unexpected rush of hot liquid. Some spilled out of her mouth and dribbled down onto her chest. After he slipped out of her mouth with a contented sigh, he took up a soft cloth and tenderly wiped her, then kissed her long and sweetly.</p><p>On a day not long after that, he lay on the bed with her after a sweet discipline session. She had lain shivering in his arms, sighing and sobbing out the last of her precious preteen orgasm, then had 'serviced' him, his rod in her mouth, bobbing up and down until he emptied himself with a groan as she convulsively swallowed. They had both napped briefly, and now he was caressing her sweet, slender body, loving the feel of her nipples, her slim hips, her soft bottom, her puffy cleftlips in his fingers as she moaned softly. His manhood was hardening again.</p><p>He was startled to feel her little hand slipping unbidden down to his trousers, releasing his rod. She climbed up and straddled him, putting his member between her legs, looking at him steadily, waiting, an almost mischievous look on her face. Aoki could hardly speak. ""Go ahead, Rin-chan, if you're willing,"" he managed to croak out.</p><p>Rin guided his manhood between the lips of her unfledged cleft and pushed down as hard as she could. As she gave her maidenhead up to him she screamed once, shortly, arching her back, spasming, then collapsed on his chest, sobbing. He hugged her and rocked her, kissing the top of her head, stroking her hair, her shoulders, her back, whispering to her how much he loved her. All the time he was acutely conscious of the sensation of his rampant rod buried deep within her little preteen girlhood, so tight, so warm, so soft. After a while her distress died down to the occasional sob and sniff. He held her hips and began to move her up and down on his chest, thrusting into her again and again, penetrating her as far as her small size would allow his manhood to go as she moaned and writhed in his arms.</p><p>Having spent himself so often in her mouth, he was able to continue to ravish her for some minutes, reveling in the exquisite feeling of taking her and taking her, finally letting himself go, emptying himself at her cervix with a groan.</p><p>And Rin and her Sensei, and Mimi and Reiki-san, lived happily ever after!</p><p>The End</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments wildly welcomed!</b></p>"
1052,Before the Party,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['MMM/g', 'spank', 'reluc', 'rom', 'bond']","A little girl is bound, spanked, whipped, and 'raped' by three of her 'Daddies'.",2012-03-10T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>There I was, an eleven-year-old girl, naked, bound and gagged, waiting for the strange men to whip and rape me.</p><p>My writing teacher said that you should always try to start a story with a 'grabber'. She said that's a sentence that 'grabs' people and makes them want to read the rest of the story. So I hope that my 'grabber' worked!</p><p>Anyways, that's how it was. Only I wasn't really 'gagged'. I had this kinda thing in my mouth that holds your mouth open so you can't bite down, but I could still talk, sorta. I was sitting on a padded platform thing, with my bottom hanging way out over the edge of it. I was leaned forward some, and my wrists and neck stuck through this padded board kind of thing that opened up and closed down on three holes, two small ones for my wrists, and one larger one for my neck. Right above my knees my legs went through the same kind of board, so I was stuck there, I couldn't pull back or move my hands or legs anywhere.</p><p>I was there because my 'Daddy' had taken me to this party. There were other 'Daddies' there, too, with their little girls. 'Daddy' told me about the party, and he said it was up to me whether I wanted to go. The party sounded like a lot of fun, but any girl who wanted to go to the party had to be willing to be tied up and stuff. After that, we'd go to the party. 'Daddy' had already done to me a lot of the stuff that the strange 'Daddies' were going to do, and he'd had a strange 'Daddy' over to our house to punish and rape me before. Besides, 'Daddy' was going to be there the whole time, and he said that he would check out the other 'Daddies' before the party to make sure they wouldn't do anything to me they weren't supposed to, and they were all part of the Worldwide Group Family, so they really were married to me even though I'd never met them, and he was only going to let three of them punish and rape me. But still...</p><p>I know I was blushing, tied up there on the platform. I mean, I was so naked, and anybody walking by could see my nipples, and my anus, and my girlcleft, and everthing! There were other girls in the room, tied up like I was. I could see some of them, but I couldn't see around the board my head was stuck through, so I couldn't see all of them. I heard footsteps, and across the room I heard some men's voices. I knew the 'Daddies' were coming in. Then I started hearing the sound of whips and spanks and stuff, and girls' voices making noises, like, ""AAAH!"" and ""OOOH!"" and ""OH, 'DADDY', PLEASE!"" and stuff like that.</p><p>Then a man walked up to me. I'd never seen him before. The way the platform was, I was looking right at his belt. I had to twist my neck to try and see his face, but he knelt down in front of me to make it easier. He was handsome! 'Daddy' told me all the men would be good-looking (Actually he said they'd be 'hunks'. I love my 'Daddy'!), and he wasn't kidding. The man said, ""Hello sweetheart, I'm your 'Daddy'-Robert. You are absolutely gorgeous! Just like your 'Daddy' said you'd be. And you are so sweet to let me enjoy you this way. Do you have your button?"" I nodded. I forgot to mention that. Even though my hands were trapped in that board (the 'stocks' I think it's called), it was rigged up with a button that I could keep my finger on. ""Let's test it, OK?"" 'Daddy'-Robert said. I pressed the button, and a bell rang from somewhere nearby. Next thing I knew my 'Daddy' was there!</p><p>""Testing the button, Bob?"" he asked.</p><p>'Daddy'-Robert nodded and said, ""Yep. Looks like it works fine. And John, you weren't fooling about her. She's stunning!""</p><p>""Thanks, Bob, I know you'll love her as much as I do. Well, have at it!"" 'Daddy' left somewhere I couldn't see, winking at me as he went.</p><p>""So, you know what to do if it's too much, right? Just push that button!"" 'Daddy'-Robert said, and he leaned down and kissed my forehead and smoothed my hair back. He spent some time doing that, just kissing me on my face, and whispering to me how beautiful I was and how much he loved me. He was so romantic and sweet, I never wanted it to stop! But at the same time, I almost couldn't wait for him to get started. And I still was nervous about what was going to happen to me. My mouth was getting dry, and I was shaking a little. And I could feel my cleft getting a little wet, too!</p><p>""Let's get going, shall we?"" he asked, as if I could stop him! He ran his hands over my body, touching me, tickling me, holding my little nipples and pinching them, rubbing up and down my little cleft and anus. I couldn't help myself, I was already making little noises, moaning and whimpering. ""I'm sure you've been a very naughty girl, haven't you, sweetheart?"" he asked.</p><p>I tried to say, ""Oh, yes 'Daddy', but oh, please, 'Daddy', please!"" but it sounded like, ""Oh, yeth 'Daddy', dut oh, tleathe, 'Daddy', tleathe!"" because I couldn't close my mouth 'cause of the thing in it.</p><p>He started spanking my bottom with his bare hand, SMACK-SMACK-SMACK! I moaned and yelped with each smack. He spanked my bottom for a while, then moved down to the tops of my thighs where he could reach them. He stopped and just rubbed where he spanked. It felt so good. Then he picked up the B-Stik. 'Daddy' told me that all the 'Daddies' who brought their little girls to the party to be punished and raped could decide if there was one thing they wanted them to be punished with. Like I said, I could see one of the other girls pretty easily. She looked a little older or bigger than me. She had little breasts (I don't really have any; 'Daddy' says I just have buds), and a little bit of hair on her girlcleft (I don't have any, yet). Her 'Daddy' had leaned a cane next to her platform, and now the stranger 'Daddy' was whipping her with it. I could see the 'traintracks' left from each stroke. And boy, was she yelling with each one!</p><p>But 'Daddy' doesn't ever use a cane on me. He says I'm too young and little for that. Sometimes he uses a riding crop or a switch. But he told me that at the party he'd just put the B-Stik out. That's cause 'Daddy' says the B-Stik is made so that you can't really hurt anyone too bad with it. It stings, but even if you swing it really hard it won't leave a mark for very long, just a red streak and it goes away pretty soon.</p><p>But it does sting! And now 'Daddy'-Robert was swinging it on my bottom! WAP-WAP-WAP! Now I was crying out and even sobbing a little. He kept whipping me on my bottom, and my thighs. Then he swung it right on my little anus! Boy did I yell! He whipped me again and again there, and I was jerking and sobbing and making all kinda noises.</p><p>Then he moved to my cleft. He whipped me and whipped me on my little girlcleft and clitoris. I nearly screamed, it was so intense. I mean, sure my 'Daddy' whips me there a lot, but it's still real embarrassing, and even more when it's a strange man, don't you think? It's so hard to describe how it feels. It hurts some, but not real bad, I guess. It's embarrassing, and it makes it burn, and makes my cleft get wet, and makes that feeling start in my clitoris, and I can hardly breathe.</p><p>He moved the whipping from the B-Stik back away from my clitoris, and grabbed my clit with his fingers. He pinched it and rubbed it and pulled it out and stuff, while he whipped me and whipped me on my cleftlips and anus. Pretty soon I was having a punishment-'gasm, and it was something! I yelled and yelled, and bounced up and down on the platform. After a while it wore off. He had stopped whipping me and was just holding me, and rubbing me, and telling me how much he loved me again.</p><p>After a while he moved around in front of me. His pants were open, and his thing was poking out. It was all stiff. He held the sides of my head and put it into my mouth. 'Daddy' had never used that holder-open thing with me before. I was used to him just telling me to open my mouth, and reminding me not to bite! But there was no way I could bite, or do anything about him raping my mouth.</p><p>I was glad he didn't put it in too far. 'Daddy' never does. It was really embarrassing, and part of me wanted to just hold still and not use my tongue or anything, but at the same time, I thought I'd better try to make him come in my mouth...</p><p>I was sucking as hard as I could, and using my tongue on him. I know he liked it, cause he got even harder, and he was breathing hard, and making little growly noises. But right before I thought I had him, he pulled out! He kinda chuckled, and said, ""Nice try sweetheart, but I'm not quite ready to quit yet!"" He moved around behind me. I knew he would. That's kinda why I tried hard to make him come. I mean, 'Daddy' has raped my anus plenty of times, but still...</p><p>He didn't waste any time. He just rammed his thing right into me, using my own spit as lubercant. I just about screamed. He stopped for a moment. I think he was waiting to see if I'd press the button. But I didn't. I mean, sure it hurt some, and it was real intense and embarrassing, but I knew he'd love raping my bottom. 'Daddy' always does. And he'd made me feel so good, and given me such a great punishment-'gasm, I had to let him rape me, I mean it was only fair, right? Anyways, once I settled down to just a sob ever now and then he started raping me again, going in and out slow at first, then real fast. He reached around and grabbed my cleft and clitoris again, rubbing and pinching me, so it started to feel real good. But it didn't last long, cause he rammed it in real far, and kept it there while he kinda shook, and groaned, and I knew he had come inside me. Then he was stroking and rubbing me, and calling me his sweet little girl, and telling me how much he loved me. He was so nice.</p><p>He kinda cleaned me up a little bit, and gave me a goodbye kiss, and said, ""I'll see you at the party, sweetheart!"" Then he left.</p><p>Another man came up real soon. He said his name was 'Daddy'-Charles. He kissed me a lot at first. He even kissed me on my girlcleft and clitoris! He didn't waste any time. He had me coming in just a few minutes, before he'd even spanked me or anything. While I was still moaning from my 'gasm he took the B-Stik to my cleftlips and clitoris. It wasn't no time before I was having another punishment-'gasm, even better than the first one! Then he grabbed my hips and pushed his thing in and raped my cleft real hard. He pushed in and out of me a few times, but then he stopped. I almost was disappointed when he pulled out. Then he came around to my face and put his thing in my mouth! I'd never tasted myself that way before. He pushed in and out, and it wasn't long before I wasn't tasting me, I was tasting him, cause he squirted his seed right in my mouth. I tried to swallow it all, but I'm not that good at that yet, so some spilled out and ran down onto my chest. He took a cloth that was hanging there and wiped it up for me, grinning at me the whole time. I guess it must have felt pretty good. 'Daddy' always says I have a 'well-trained mouth'. He says that's a quote, but he hasn't told me what from yet.</p><p>Afterwards 'Daddy'-Charles kissed me and kissed me and told me he loved me so much. Then he left.</p><p>Then the third stranger-'Daddy' came up. He said his name was 'Daddy'-Buzz. He did pretty much what the other two had. He whipped me on my bottom and thighs and anus and cleft. Also my nipples. I was breathing real hard and making little whimpery noises by the time he stopped. He ran his hands up and down me for a while, squeezing my nipples and cleft and stuff. He kissed my cleft, too, and kinda bit my clitoris with his tongue and his teeth. That just drove me wild, and I started coming and coming. He stopped kissing, and started spanking my cleft then, and it made my come just explode all through me. I mean I was screaming.</p><p>Once I was done, he kinda did what 'Daddy'-Robert did. First he raped my mouth for a while, but he didn't let me make him come. He pulled out, and kissed me, and raped my cleft real hard. It was sore at first, but it was starting to feel real good. Then he pulled my hips against him real hard, and shook a bit, and I knew he had come inside me. It felt so good, to know that I had made my new 'Daddy' feel good. It's funny how you think of stuff at the strangest times. Even while I was moaning and whimpering from being embarrassed, and being whipped and raped and stuff, I was thinking about how it would feel if I was a little older, and one of my 'Daddies' was raping me and making a baby inside me.</p><p>But I'm not old enough for that yet. And then all my new 'Daddies' were there, and my own 'Daddy', and they were undoing me, and kissing me, and hugging me, and telling me how wonderful I was, and it was all so great!</p><p>And then we got to go to the party!</p><p>The End</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments deliriously welcomed!</b></p>"
1053,Sarah the Roman Slavegirl,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'spank', 'reluc', 'rom']",A preteen Roman slavegirl is rescued by a noble Roman who enjoys a 'domestic discipline' relationship with her.,2012-03-11T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>[SMACK-SMACK-SMACK!] The eunuch spanked the little slave-girl as she cried, ""Aah! Aah! Aah!"" She was face-down over his lap, her bottom reddening under his hand.</p><p>Although he had been castrated, he was not immune to the attraction of having a naked preteen girl over his knee, spanking her warm, soft, round bottom. She could feel his rod stiffening at her waist, although she was not really conscious of it; her attention was focused on the sting of each spank, and the burn it left on her buttocks, and his otheru*attentions to her charms. While enjoying the feel of her little body writhing on his lap, he was primarily intent on his duties. He was not disciplining the little girl for any infraction, or molesting her for his pleasure alone; he was training her. The Master of the house intended for her to be skilled in the 'whip dance', despite her young age. Quintus, the eunuch in charge of the house slavegirls, had trained many over the years for this purpose.</p><p>His usual practice was to begin a girl's training with bare-hand spankings. Then he would advance to a leathern strap of some sort, and finally the single-tail whip. Interspersed throughout he would manually stimulate the girl's cleft and clitoris, to associate sexual sensations with her discipline. As her training advanced he would gradually withdraw the use of his hand, until only the whip touched her intimate areas. The instruction would last for a few years, such that, if a girl was given to him as a preteen, by the time she was a young teenager she would be fully trained in the whip dance, able to orgasm readily even as she writhed and cried out from the sting of the whip.</p><p>He also trained them to service. He was not permitted to use them sexually himself, as the Master preferred them to be completely virgin when first used by himself or one of his guests. But he insisted that they be trained as much as possible. So it was with this little girl, Sarah was her name. Although she was only ten years old, Quintus had all ready begun instructing her to orally service a master, and to be taken anally, using a cucumber for a tool.</p><p>He continued her discipline, [SMACK-SMACK-SMACK!]. As she moaned and wriggled from the sting of Quintus' hand spanking her bare bottom, she was becoming increasingly aware of the tingle developing between her legs. Quintus would seize and pinch and twist her cleftlips and clitoris about every third or fourth spank. Sometimes he would even spank her directly on her unfledged sex as she cried out wildly. He did not succeed in bringing her to orgasm that time, but he knew he would soon; in his professional opinion she was moreu*responsive than many of the little girls he had trained. He let her up off his lap, and chuckled as she danced in place, rubbing her reddened bottom and vulva.</p><p>He took a cucumber from a basket. It was fairly small, about the size of a twelve-year-old boy's erect penis. He handed it to her. ""Kneel down, little one, and suck on it like I've showed you,"" he commanded. Still sniffling, she obeyed, wrapping her lips around the surrogate manhood, sucking and bobbing her head. ""Good, good, that's very good, Sarah!"" He took the cucumber from her mouth. ""Now turn around and put your elbows on the mat."" She shuffled around on her knees and bent over, trembling. He put the tip at her anus. Despite her training she couldn't keep herself from pulling away, putting a hand out to stop him. ""Now, Sarah, you know better than that,"" he said sorrowfully, as he took a strap off a hook on the wall and pulled her back over his lap.</p><p>[THWACK-THWACK-THWACK!] He swung the strap against her all ready reddened bottom as she shrieked and wailed. After five strokes he let her up. Sarah rubbed her bottom and sobbed convulsively.</p><p>""Now we'll try again, shall we?"" he said, in a kindly tone. She quickly knelt down and put her striped bottom in the air, trembling, her anus clenching visibly. Quintus reached around with the cucumber and put it to her lips. ""Better make it wet again,"" he told her, and she wrapped her lips around it, trying to get as much spit from her mouth as she could, dry as it was from distress and anxiety.</p><p>He placed the tip once more against her anus. She didn't pull away, but trembled violently. He pushed slowly, but firmly, driving through her clenched sphincter, violating her anus and rectum with the tool as she moaned and cried out. He reached around her and manipulated her cleftlips and clitoris. Soon her little hips were rockingu*</p><p>Finally he pulled it out and tossed it away as she struggled to her feet and donned the slaveshift he handed back to her, red-faced, clearly embarrassed. ""You are doing well, little Sarah,"" he pronounced, and smiled at her. She shyly smiled back. ""Don't forget to try to relax and even enjoy it. The more you enjoy it, the better you will be at the whip dance and at service. And the better you are at that, the more the Master will reward you, and the easier your life will be.""</p><p>Sarah nodded, and said, ""Thank you, Quintus,"" and scurried back to her quarters. Naturally she wasu*conflicted. No child likes a spanking, of course, although Quintus' spanks usually left only a faint redness that faded slowly; by the time she was doing the whip dance, however, she would have to endure punishment that left welts. All though she barely acknowledged it even to herself, she enjoyed the stimulation from his molestation of her preteen charms, and almost longed for her next spanking so that she could feel it again. Even the cucumber in her anus wasn't really so bad, once she got used to it, especially when Quintusu*touched her. Lately she had taken to masturbating on her little cot at night, stifling the soft cries she would otherwise have made, so that the other slavegirls wouldn't hear her. Of course, some of them were doing the same, and not all of them were so demure!</p><p>But there was a part of her that was deeply distressed by all this. She was originally from Jerusalem, having been taken captive by the Romans at the time of the destruction of the Temple; she had been fortunate not to have been slaughtered as so many other Jews were at that time.</p><p>She had all ready lost her parents. Her father she never knew; her mother had died shortly after she was born, leaving her in the care of a distant relative who paid little attention to her. Left to her own devices most of the time, providentially she had briefly come under the influence of followers of The Way, and had even converted. But in the turmoil of the Roman invasion she knew not what had happened to them.</p><p>After her capture in Jerusalem she had been taken to Rome, where she had been sold to the household of a powerful Senator, Vergillius Britannicus, and given into the keeping of Quintus, the eunuch. Even though, because she was an orphan, and a girl, and very young, she had not received the training in the Law that many Jewish children were given, and the followers of The Way had not had time to instruct her in all the rules for moral living, she had a vague sense that it was wrong for her to be sexually misused by a man to whom she was not married. But she was a slave, and powerless to resist. And Quintus, in the main, was kind to her. So, even though she feltu*naughty, she continued to try to please him, and longed to be pleasured as well.</p><p>Britannicus was well-known for his Bacchanalia, and was particularly fond of the whip dance; he always had a dozen or so slavegirls ready to perform. Powerful men, and not a few women, vied to attend his gatherings, where the entertainment was sou*stimulating, and slavegirls were parceled out to his guests for theiru*use.</p><p>Not all of Vergillius Britannicus' acquaintances approved, of course, but he was a powerful Senator, and many men of politics and commerce had to deal with him, perforce. Marcus Germanus was one such man. He had been an officer in the Legion, serving directly under the Legatus himself, highly decorated, and was now a prominent citizen of Rome. Through some of his brother officers he had become interested in The Way as well, though he was not attached to any group of followers. Because of this, and his own straight upbringing, he was uneasy with the debauched lifestyle of so many around him, but could not avoid it completely.</p><p>Compelled by the exigencies of commerce, he accepted an invitation to one of Britannicus' orgies. There he saw the whip dance for the first time. A part of him was repelled by the cruelty it represented. He watched almost in spite of himself, as the young teen girlslave on the platform writhed and cried out, totally nude, the whip, wielded by an impassive, but muscular and well-endowed male slave, leaving angry red lines and welts on her thighs and buttocks, and her small breasts that heaved as she moaned, and then finally snapping with stroke after stroke full upon her depilated cleft. She wailed and nearly screamed, but even as she did so she was clearly approaching climax, her hips rocking, her cries becoming hoarser and hoarser, until she orgasmed in front of the assembled guests, to their mocking laughter and applause. She was led off the platform into the hands of a Senator to whom Britannicus owed a favor. He towed the sobbing girl, all ready molesting her charms, off to a nearby chamberu*</p><p>But a part of Marcus Germanus was nearly enthralled as he watched. Unbidden, his memory wandered backu*</p><p>[WHAP!] ""AAAAH!"" his 'little girl' cried out as the whip snapped against her small, high breasts, and ""OOO-OOO-OOO!"" as he whipped her repeatedly, on her buttocks, her thighs, front and back, and even swinging the whip between her legs to smack full upon her unfledged cleft, gleaming between her pale thighs as she writhed and moaned. He tossed the implement aside and took her in his hands, molesting her charms, pinching and twisting her nipples, kneading and working her breasts, sliding down, down, to the core of her being. He caressed and hefted her cleftlips, noting the moisture, saying, ""It's naughty to be so wet there, isn't it, little one?"" and gave her a sharp spank to her vulva as she yelped. Then he probed her deeply, fiercely, hearing her cries, feeling her hips rocking and rocking, then enjoying it so as his 'little girl' came in his hands. Even as her cries died away to soft coos, he put her down on the couch on her elbows and knees, and took her from behind, thru sting powerfully into her as she cried out hoarsely, then emptied himself at her cervix as she shook and moaned.</p><p>Then he and his young wife took themselves off to the baths!</p><p>Theirs had been such a satisfying love. She had willingly given herself to him at fourteen, a slender, pretty young teen girl. He was delighted to find that she seemed to enjoy being 'punished' as his 'little girl' as much as he enjoyed disciplining her.</p><p>But it had ended too soon, too soon. She was taken from him in childbirth, as so many women were in those days of ignorance concerning antisepsis, the child dying with her.</p><p>He went nearly mad for a while, and threw himself into his duties with the Legion. But madness can be a help in combat, and he was successful, and rewarded richly, and now he was a 'rising star' in Rome, unattached, seemingly devoted to his commerce, ignoring the many offers of marriage from prominent families and unattached, freeborn women.</p><p>His reveries were interrupted as he heard Britannicus call for more slavegirls to be brought to the Bacchanalia. He watched as they were trooped in, in numbers sufficient for the two dozen or so guests present. Most were teenagers or young women, but one was younger.</p><p>When the call for more slavegirls to be brought was heard, Sarah happened to be out of her quarters on an errand for Quintus. Usually he kept the girls still in training 'out of circulation', with his Master's consent. He had found thatu*'usage' too young interfered with his regimen, and had prevailed upon Britannicus to spare them from his revelry. But Quintus was not present when another slavehandler swept Sarah up, along with a number of older girls, to be brought to the guests.</p><p>Marcus' attention was immediately drawn to little Sarah. She was trembling, tears leaking from her eyes, clearly deeply distraught. It was bad enough to have to endure molestation at Quintus' hands, but at least she trusted him not to hurt her too badly, at least not yet, and knew he would not rape her, after all. She had no idea how horribly she would be abused, now, and only her inexperience and relative innocence spared her from even worse anxiety.</p><p>Britannicus began to parcel out the slavegirls to his guests, dealing jocularly with the shouted demands and waving hands, as they competed to receive this one or that one. Marcus suddenly realized that he could not bear the thought of the little girl falling into the hands of any of the other guests, to be debauched in who knew how depraved a manner. He brusquely shouldered to the front and seized Sarah by the arm as she shrank back. She saw a tall, dark, lean man, grim-faced. She was panicky, but helpless to avoid him. But there was something about the look in his eyeu*</p><p>""I'll take this one,"" Marcus growled, and led her off as the assembly gaped for a moment. Britannicus raised an eyebrow and smirked. Then the clamor renewed as each guest pointed out a girl, bickering at any disagreements.</p><p>Marcus towed the whimpering Sarah off to the rooms given to him for the festivities. Once inside he sat down on a couch and took her by the shoulders, looking into her tear-filled eyes. ""Don't be afraid, little one,"" he said, ""I'm not going to hurt you."" She just looked at him, as if she didn't understand. ""What's your name?"" he asked. He had to repeat the question.</p><p>""S-Sarah, M'Lord,"" she managed to stammer out.</p><p>""Ah. You're a Hebrew, then. I served in Palestine for a while. Come sit with me, and tell me how you came to be in Rome.""</p><p>Skillfully he drew her out, learning all of her short, sad life. She left nothing out, even the details of her training at Quintus' hands, her reactions to it, and the dread she felt about her future. He pulled her onto his lap and just held her for a while, rubbing her back, trying to soothe away her anxiety, enjoying the feel of her warm, slender body, trembling on his knees. He fought down the hardening of his manhoodu*</p><p>He had avoided any emotional attachments since his wife had died. Now he found himself strangely drawn to this little slave girl. Part of him longed to throw her over his lap, spank her, molest her, rape her slender nakedness. Part of him longed to protect her, cherish her, love her. And part of him smoldered with anger against Britannicus, and the rest of Roman society that would so callously abuse her, as well as so many other children.</p><p>He left her in his chambers and sought out his host. He offered to buy Sarah, but he found his host seemingly reluctant. He quickly realized he'd made a tactical error: by displaying his eagerness he had put himself in Britannicus' power, to some extent. So he 'played along' with the delaying tactics, displaying irritation and disappointment at being told to wait, to ask again in the morning, Britannicus had to think about it. He knew Britannicus intended to try to extract some concession from him.</p><p>He returned to his chambers. Sarah, like the little child that she was, had fallen asleep waiting for him. Her skimpy, disheveled slaveshift had slipped off a shoulder, and ridden up her thighs. One nipple, barely breaking the plane of her chest, was exposed, as were her slender thighs, and even the nether edge of her unfledged cleftlips. She was altogether adorable to him. He gently lay down beside her, his arms around heru*</p><p>In the middle of the night his soldier's senses brought him awake. He was aware of the presence of someone in the room. His hand groped for his dagger hanging on his belt by the bed. Suddenly a lamp was uncovered and he saw a man dressed as a slave just inside the door. ""Don't be alarmed, m'Lord. I am Quintus, one of the slavemasters. If you please, I must speak with you.""</p><p>Gently disengaging himself from Sarah, who had charmingly wrapped her arms around him in sleep, he arose. ""What is it?"" he inquired.</p><p>""Forgive me, m'Lord Marcus, but I couldn't help observing. Sarah should not have been brought to the Bacchanalia, but I was unable to prevent it. I arrived too late, and could only watch from the side.</p><p>""I saw you take her out. Again, forgive me m'Lord, but she is so small, and so inexperiencedu*I couldn't help but try to watch out for her. You may be unaware, but there are spy holes in all these chambers, so that Master Britannicus can observe any of his guests at any time.""</p><p>""It's what I would expect from him,"" Marcus dryly replied.</p><p>""Yes, m'Lord. So, of course, I saw you and little Sarah. It seems to me that you care for her, and don't want her hurt. Now I must ask you to help her, and all the slavegirls here. You see, I and some of the other older slaves have becomeu*disenchanted with Master Britannicus. Weu*well, we don't have much time, now, before the soldiers arrive, so I'll be brief. We have poisoned him. And you know what that means."" Quintus looked pointedly at Marcus.</p><p>Only Marcus' soldier's training and experience kept him from expressing the shock and dismay he felt. Not at the death of Britannicusu*""Torture and crucifixion for all the household slaves,"" he dispassionately replied.</p><p>""Yes, m'Lord. I and a few of the others areu*resigned to that fate, if we can rid Rome of Britannicus. But there is Sarah, and the other young slavegirls. Britannicus has given me much authority over the years; I have used that to arrange a covered wagon. It is now at the back gates. If you will, m'Lord, I beg of you to take Sarah and the other slavegirls in the wagon and go, now, before it's too late. We others will stay behind. With slaves left to blame, they will not bother to see if any are missing,"" Quintus finished.</p><p>There was no question in Marcus' mind what to do. He felt little or no responsibility to uphold the barbaric practice of putting the entire household of slaves to a cruel death because of the actions of only a few, and he was not entirely sure he disapproved of the murder of Britannicus at all. ""Yes, of course I will,"" he replied steadily.</p><p>A hard, long look passed between them. A brief wish passed through Marcus' mind that things could have been different, that he could have known Quintus as a friend.</p><p>But there was no time. Quickly he gathered up the sleepy Sarah and hustled her and the other slavegirls, who had all ready been alerted by Quintus, into the wagon, the oxen all ready in harness, blowing and stamping. Reminding his charges to be quiet, he urged the beasts forward. Soon he was well clear of Britannicus' estate. In the distance he could hear the tramp of soldiers' feetu*</p><p>He kept the other slavegirls at his residence for the few days necessary to arrange to have them quietly parceled out to households he knew well, all with good reputations, not given to the debauchery so common in the rest of Roman society. Sarah, of course, he kept with him.</p><p>He gave her a few days to become accustomed to her new circumstance. He had few slaves, and gave orders to the one who served as his main housekeeper to simply watch over the girl, provide for her needs, and make no other demands upon her.</p><p>Then he called her to him. ""Now what am I to do with you, little Sarah?"" he asked.</p><p>She hung her head for a moment, then peeped up at him shyly through her lashes. ""Am I not to beu*of service to you, M'Lord?"" she whispered.</p><p>He looked at her for a long moment. He found that he could not resist. ""Yes. Yes, you are,"" he replied hoarsely. He swept her up in his arms and held her close. She clung to him, shivering. He whispered in her ear, ""Don't worry, little one, don't worry. If anything I do isu*too much, all you have to do is say 'no' or 'ow' or 'stop' or 'don't', and I'll stop. All right?""</p><p>After a long beat she nodded almost violently, her face buried in his neck. He slid her gently down, over his lap, and tossed up the hem of her slaveshift. He began to spank her, sharply, but not too hard, each smack making her little buttocks jiggle, her little legs to kick, soft cries to spring from her lips. In between spanks he would slide his fingers between her legs to caress her unfledged cleftlips and clitoris as her cries grew hoarser and hoarser. Soon her little hips were rocking on his lap, pressing down onto his swelling rod, and soon he was treated to the sight and sound of a sweet little preteen girl orgasming as he spanked and molested her.</p><p>Even as she moaned and sobbed out the last of her climax, she slipped off his lap and knelt between his legs. She laid her head for a few moments against his knee as he caressed her silky brown hair. Then she looked up with a shy, but almost mischievous look. ""Master, may Iu*service you?"" she asked softly.</p><p>Marcus gaped for a moment, but managed to croak out an affirmative answer. The little girl pushed aside his toga and his manhood sprang forth, rampant, a drop of his semen all ready forming at the opening of his urethra. She took him in her mouth as she had been trained, caressing and sucking, bobbing her little head up and down.</p><p>Under the circumstances, it naturally took him next to no time to climax. Though she had never experienced it, she had been schooled to expect the rush of hot liquid, and to strive to swallow it. So even as he came, he was treated to the sight and sound of a darling little preteen slavegirl with a well-spanked bottom convulsively gulping down his seed as he groaned out a thoroughly top-notch orgasm. When he was done he withdrew from her mouth and swept her up in his arms, hugging and rocking her, whispering endearments in her ear as she melted into his embrace.</p><p>Over the next few weeks they grew close. When he returned home from attending to his affairs she would be waiting for him, taking his sandals, washing his feet, bringing him meat and drink. He treated her tenderly, thanking her for her service, often taking her on his lap as they sat in front of the firelight to tell her tales of some of the wonders he had seen, or stories about heroes and the monsters they fought.</p><p>Nights she would spend in his chamber. He spanked her, or whipped her with a leather strap, frequently, but always gently. He made a pretense that he was giving her 'discipline', though in truth she gave him no cause to punish her. He would put her over his knee and caress her, relishing the feel of her smooth, soft bottom and thighs, slipping his hand between the cheeks to trace over her cleftlips and anus as she quivered and sighed. Her buttocks would jiggle prettily as he spanked her, bringing the faint flush to her bottom, her little legs kicking a bit. He would part her thighs and smack her sharply, but not hard, directly on her anus and vulva as she yelped and moaned. Then would come the soothing caresses, the gentle yet insistent pinching and twisting of her cleftlips and clitoris, interspersed with a few more sharp spanks, as her little hips bucked and rocked almost of their own accord, and she would orgasm noisily in his hands.</p><p>She serviced him nearly every night, her soft lips wrapped around his manhood as he groaned and emptied himself in her mouth. Ofttimes, after a short interval, he would discipline her again, perhaps standing her up with her hands clasped behind her head, while he admired the view: a slender, olive-skinned and brown-haired preteen princess in exile, her breasts mere buds topped by nipples that barely broke the plane of her chest, slim boyish hips, and her unfledged girlcleft with prominent clitoris framed by her gleaming thighs. She was altogether adorable. He would swing the leather strap across her chest, disciplining her on her breastbuds and nipples as she cried out and the faint red streaks appeared. Then across the front of her thighs as she danced in place. Then finally full upon her mons, cleftlips, and clitoris, her cries becoming more and more impassioned, until finally he would seize her moistening vulva, molesting her fiercely yet lovingly, driving her over the to p as she yelped and came. Then he would sweep her in his arms for a long, loving embrace.</p><p>After one such 'session' she astonished him. She slipped out of his arms and took his manhood out from the folds of his clothing. He had all ready emptied himself in her mouth earlier, but he was hard again from the sight, sound, and feel of his precious preteen slavegirl orgasming from her 'punishment'. She again took him in her mouth, but only long enough to make him fully hard, and wet with her own spit. Then she climbed on the couch, turned around, and presented him her naked bottom, anus bared and clenching in the breeze, trembling, waiting.</p><p>He could not resist. He put his rampant rod against her bottomflower and worked it in as she moaned with each push. Finally he was buried within her, thrusting and thrusting as she cried out hoarsely, he reveling in the feel of his manhood violating her preteen anus, so tight, so warm, clenching spasmodically on his rod; she both distressed and somehowu*satisfied to be so invaded. In only a few minutes he was emptying himself within her rectum, groaning, collapsing on the couch next to her, holding her tight in his arms, kissing her, loving her. She sobbed a bit, but clung to him, burying her face against him.</p><p>The next morning he took her on his lap and spoke to her. ""Little Sarah, I would like to make you my wife, if you are willing.""</p><p>""Oh, yes, m'Lord Marcus, yes, oh yes!"" she replied excitedly. Nothing he said could have pleased her more. She knew that meant he would rape her completely, but he all ready had taken the virginity of her mouth and anus. Some part of her knew she should be distressed, scared, panicked. But another part of her, the 'naughty' part, longed to be his completely.</p><p>There were no complications. In those days there was no age limit on marriage. A young girl's only protection from abuse and exploitation was her family, as it has been throughout almost all of human history. Sarah had none. As far as anyone knew she was Marcus Germanus' slave, to do with as he wished, and, while some of his 'noble' acquaintances might have sneered at his soft-heartedness, it was not unheard-of for a loving master to elevate his beloved slavegirl to the status of wife.</p><p>So, after a brief ceremony, Sarah was back in her master's and husband's arms, naked, feeling his hands roam over her slender sweetness, pinching and twisting her nipples as she gasped and moaned, smacking her bottom and thighs a few times, then diving between her legs to seize her girlhood, all ready moistening in expectation. He put her on the couch on her elbows and knees and strapped her bottom, her clenching anus, and her cleftlips again and again as she cried out wildly, the faint red streaks springing up.</p><p>He paused and held her in his arms, caressing and soothing her, kissing her and receiving her sweet, butterfly kisses in return, pressing against her cleftlips and clitoris as she pushed her pelvis against his hand. Then he arranged her on her back, knees up and then apart, her cleft fully bared to his avid gaze. Despite the fact that he had had free reign of her preteen charms for some time, she still blushed to know that she was so exposed to him. But all such thoughts were driven from her mind as he brought the strap down to sharply smack against her unfledged girlhood again and again, as she cried out wildly, bucking and yelping, but still keeping her thighs apart to receive her strict, intimate discipline.</p><p>Once her inner thighs, her mons, and her cleftlips were fetchingly reddened, he tossed the strap aside and fastened his mouth on to her sex. She went nearly rigid at the sensation of his lips and tongue rasping over her tender, punished girlhood. He penetrated her with his tongue, driving in towards her hymen, pushing the tip hard against the small opening as she yipped, then took her clitoris in a long, excruciating bite between tongue and teeth, working it, releasing it and letting it snap back then seizing it again, rasping his tongue roughly over it, as her moans and cries became more and more impassioned, her hips bucked more and more uncontrollably, until finally she was coming and coming, shouting, pulling at his hair, then pressing his head with her little hands even harder against her girlhood, finally collapsing back on the couch, shaking and sobbing.</p><p>He slid onto the couch next to her and cradled her in his arms for a few moments as she clung to him, shaking, sobbing yet somehow almost chuckling at the same time, her slender body pressed against his, her pelvis still pushing against his thigh in slow, circular motions.</p><p>He could resist no longer. He lay over her, his muscular soldier's frame dwarfing her slender preteen body. He put his rod against her underdeveloped cleft, still wet from his mouth, and thrust sternly, driving for her cervix, raping her of her maidenhead as she yelled once, loudly, then wept softly, shoulders shaking, as he lay still for the moment, buried within her, pulsating, stroking her hair and kissing the top of her head as she sobbed.</p><p>Finally her distress died down to the occasional sob and sniffle, and he resumed raping her, with long, firm, and fast strokes, pinning her to the couch with each thrust as she yelped. She bucked and rocked beneath him as he pounded into her, grinding his pubic bone against her clitoris, finally climaxing with a groan and a shout, emptying himself at her cervix, then collapsing with her on the bed, rocking and hugging her, kissing and nuzzling her, as she kissed him back between her sobs and moans.</p><p>And they lived happily ever after...</p><p>The End</p>"
1054,The Special One,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'spank', 'reluc', 'rom', 'oral']",A little slavegirl on a distant planet receives sweet discipline from her Master.,2012-03-12T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""You stupid-head! You-you-you're just...dumb, you're just so dumb! Can't you do anything right?!"" Leah was nearly red in the face, flustered, frustrated, shouting at Katie, her companion. Katie was kneeling on the ground where she had been working on the project they were assigned to do together, now shrinking back, astonished at the outburst from her usually sunny and outgoing friend. She realized that she had inadvertently 'screwed up' a piece of the work, which would require some extra effort to repair, but Leah's reaction seemed...extreme.</p><p>They were little preteen slavegirls at the Foundation, an important institution in the city-state of ******** on the planet ********, one of the most prominent worlds of the Imperium. Slavegirls at the Foundation were well-treated, their education held to be of the highest importance, and they were encouraged to participate in various aspects of the Foundation's work as part of their training; the project the girls were working on was a small part of this.</p><p>While they were well-fed, well-clothed, and well-educated, they were also subject to strict discipline. The Monitors patrolled everywhere, and were authorized to employ corporal punishment for nearly any offense. It was a common custom in the society of the planet for such punishment to also be sexual in nature; therefore many a preteen slavegirl would find herself stripped, bound, spanked, and whipped in a most lascivious manner at irregular but frequent intervals. Yet in a very real sense such discipline was not overly cruel: the Monitors took pride in being stern yet gentle. The punishments never left any more marks than a redness that quickly faded. They also employed direct sexual stimulation during discipline sessions which both ameliorated the punishment, insofar as a slavegirl was pleasured, and added to the disciplinary impact, from embarrassment.</p><p>At some point in her life a slavegirl was likely to be given or sold in some way to a particular man or household. Until then the Foundation preserved the chastity of each girl's maidenhead and anus. However the girls were subject to being used orally during a discipline session.</p><p>Now Leah knew all this, but she had been immune from such treatment for as long as she could remember. She was a 'special one'; she belonged to Master Carl, one of the leading members of the Foundation, and she knew that, if a Monitor was aware of her status, he would not touch her. But there was no outward mark or apparel that marked her in that way, and the Foundation was large, with tens of thousands of people in attendance; it was nearly a small city in and of itself. So far in her short life Leah had not drawn the attention of a Monitor; her behavior was generally exemplary. But she had been out of sorts all day; it seemed like nothing had gone right. And she had so wanted to do well on this project to please her beloved Master Carl, who treated her like his daughter, and his beloved child-wife, more than as a slavegirl.</p><p>He had taken her in when she was no more than five. She couldn't remember life before him, really. He always treated her well, although he also disciplined her much as the Monitors did the other girls, but always in private, and so lovingly and tenderly, always making sure that she achieved a satisfying 'punishment-'gasm', such that she almost looked forward to receiving discipline from him.</p><p>So now she lashed out, unthinkingly, uncaringly, at her little friend who really looked up to her in many ways, knowing her to be more clever, and indeed a bit prettier as well, although Katie was cute enough herself, a slender, dark-eyed brunette. But Leah was a stunner of a preteen, with long, silky blonde hair, pouty lips, and mesmerizingly grey eyes.</p><p>Almost as soon as the storm of words had passed her lips Leah was struck with what she had done. She saw her friend looking up at her with such hurt on her little face, tears welling in her eyes. To the side she saw a Monitor look up, then approach with a stern expression. So many thoughts, feelings, impressions swirled within her: fear of the Monitor, although she knew she could stop him with a word; fear of her Master's reaction to the failed work, and her own behavior, though she knew he was always gentle with her; and overall, such regret at how she had treated her friend. Even as she sunk to her knees, sobs catching her own breath, saying to Katie, ""I'm sorry, I'm so sorry,"" over and over, the Monitor was there, pulling her gently but firmly to her feet.</p><p>""Now we'll have none of that sort of thing, will we, little one? That was most unkind, and I think you'll need a good whipping for it, hmm?"" Without waiting for a response he pulled her along with him towards a White Pillar, one of many that stood throughout the Foundation, and most such buildings and homes on that world. Leah was deeply conflicted. On the tip of her tongue were the words that would stop the entire proceedings, bring her beloved Master to the scene to her rescue. But...</p><p>Leah was so ashamed at how she had treated Katie, now watching from the side with an almost stunned expression. She had never seen Leah misbehave, and had certainly never seen her punished before! Katie was a generous soul, and even before Leah had apologized she had felt no desire to see her suffer. And now her heart went out to her friend, who seemed so distressed. Katie had been to the White Pillar more than once; her memories of it were sharply balanced between the sting and the embarrassment, and the burning pleasure the Monitor had given her.</p><p>As the Monitor nearly dragged her towards the White Pillar, a part of Leah was almost grimly determined to let her punishment proceed, to experience the sting, and the embarrassment, and...whatever the Monitor dealt out. She deserved it for how she had treated her friend. But another part of her was nearly wild with distress. She had never been punished by anyone but her Master. No other man had ever seen her naked. She couldn't bear the thought of it. Her knees gave way and she would have fallen, but the alert Monitor caught her, and scooped her up gently in his arms, almost as a father would with his child, and carried her in the crook of his elbow, her face buried in his shoulder, her tears soaking his tunic as she sobbed. The Monitor tenderly patted her back and whispered in her ear, ""There, there, little one, I can see you're sorry. Don't worry, it won't be too bad! Why, anyone would think you'd never been to the White Pillar before!""</p><p>Now he was setting her down at the Pillar, two other Monitors joining him, a few other people standing around to watch; she was very pretty, and after all, what man didn't enjoy the sight of a cute, naked little girl, getting a gentle, sexualized whipping? Leah's head was in a whirl. She wanted to be, she needed to be punished; Katie's sad little face swam before her eyes. She was wildly distraught, deeply embarrassed at the thought of being stripped by strange men, whipped...everywhere, maybe even made to-to-to service them!</p><p>""Take your clothes off,"" the Monitor commanded, and waited a moment. Leah trembled, trying to work up the nerve to obey him, nearly screaming in her mind, 'Master - Master - Master!' Finally, with a sigh that somehow expressed both patience and impatience at the same time, the Monitor reached to undress her himself.</p><p>Leah broke. ""I am Master Carl's Special One!"" she nearly screamed, then buried her face in her hands, weeping.</p><p>Everyone froze. The two other Monitors discreetly withdrew. The Monitor who was reaching for her drew back somewhat and bowed slightly, clearly taken aback. Why had she not told them before? ""I'm terribly sorry, little miss,"" he replied [unattached slavegirls were called 'little one'; but a 'Special One' was addressed as 'little miss' by all except her own Master]. ""Shall I summon him?""</p><p>Leah was nearly wracked with sobs; she nodded vigorously, saying, ""I'm sorry (gulp) I'm sorry (gulp) I'm sorry!""</p><p>Master Carl usually made sure he was in the same building or very near the one Leah was going to be in every day. The Foundation was a very safe place, and Monitors were everywhere, but still...she was like a daughter to him, and was legally his wife; he had arranged for them to be married shortly after he had taken her as his Special One. So it was only a few minutes afterwards that he was on the scene, kneeling tenderly beside his sobbing little girl, cradling her in his arms, gathering as best as he could between her gasps the details of what happened. A quick comment from the Monitor completed his assessment.</p><p>""I was gonna (sob) let the Monitor (sob) punish me (sob) 'cuz I was so mean (sob) to Katie (sob) and I'm so sorry (sob) and I tried to let him (sob) but I got so scaaared..."" at this she broke down sobbing more, nearly collapsing into his arms. He picked her up and held her, rocking her back and forth, stroking her back and hair, humming her favorite song to her. Soon she had quieted down to the occasional sniffle.</p><p>He set her back down and knelt in front of her on one knee. ""Now what should we do, little one?"" he asked, and waited.</p><p>""I-I should still get punished,"" Leah finally replied, despondently, but with a determined air.</p><p>""And...?"" Master Carl waited. Nearby the Monitor and Katie looked on, wondering.</p><p>""And-and-and I should be punished here, in front of them, and-and-and...oh, Master Carl, won't you do it, please, please?!"" and she fell again into his arms, sobbing.</p><p>Master Carl held her for a few more moments, rocking her, and then said, ""It's all right, little one, it's all right, I'll do it. But we will do it here. And afterwards...well, then we'll see.""</p><p>""So..."" Master Carl picked her up and carried her over to the White Pillar, then set her down. ""Take off your clothes, little one, right now!"" Still sniffling, Leah shrugged the straps of her shift off her shoulders and let the top fall to her waist. Being only ten, she wore nothing underneath it, so her chest was now bare, her breasts visible, only buds topped by nipples now erect with anxiety and anticipation. She shimmied her garment off her hips and slid it to the floor, then hooked her thumbs in her panties and slowly slid them down, and stepped out of them. Now she was naked except for her sandals, a heart-breakingly slender preteen girl, with hips only beginning to think about flaring, slim thighs framing the puffy lips of her unfledged girlcleft, clitoris visibly poking out beyond her vulva. She blushed and trembled with embarrassment.</p><p>Her Master fastened her facing the Pillar, arms spread around it and held in place with soft but sturdy straps, ankles buckled to a spreader at the base. ""If you would be so kind,"" he said to the Monitor, holding out his hand.</p><p>""Of course, Sir,"" the Monitor replied, handing him the supple tawse which, like all the Monitors, he carried on his belt.</p><p>[SWAP-SWAP-SWAP!] Master Carl swung the tawse sharply, but not too hard, back and forth, smacking the little girl's buttocks, and the backs of her thighs, again and again, reddening them faintly as her bottom jiggled prettily. ""Ah! Ah! Ah!"" she cried out, more from embarrassment and general distress than from pain; really it caused no more than a sting.</p><p>He paused, tucked the tawse in his belt, and leaned in to his little girlslave. He slid one hand down her back, cupping her tender, reddened bottom. With the other he caressed her nipples and breastbuds, then kneaded and worked them as she gasped and moaned. After a bit of such diversions he tenderly caressed her cheeks as she leaned her face against his hand. He smoothed the hair off her forehead and kissed her on her ear. ""Are you all right?"" he whispered.</p><p>""M-hmm,"" she murmured.</p><p>""We'll be done soon, little one, and then you'll feel much better, and you and Katie will be even better friends than before,"" he said, and kissed her forehead.</p><p>Then her loosed her gently, only to refasten her, now facing away from the Pillar, her front now fully exposed for discipline. He whipped her nipples and breastbuds gently but repeatedly [WHAP-WHAP-WHAP!] as she cried out loud, ""AAH! OH, MASTER PLEASE! AAAH!"" Soon her top was fetchingly reddened. He reached out and tweaked each nipple, making her squeak.</p><p>Then he swung the tawse down onto the tops of her thighs, bringing the faint flush to her tender girlflesh as she yelped. He whipped her full upon her mons, cleftlips, and clitoris [SMAK-SMAK-SMAK!] as she nearly wailed, ""AAAAA-AAAAA-AAAAA!"" He tossed the tawse aside and seized her buttocks with one hand and her cleft with the other, massaging and molesting, probing and pressing, interspersing the punishing and pleasuring stimulation with sharp hand-spanks full upon her little girlhood. Her hips were rocking, her cries becoming hoarser and hoarser, until finally she came in his hands. The small crowd that had gathered to watch such a gorgeous girl receive her discipline applauded appreciatively as Leah blushed. Her Master released her from her bonds and she buried her face in his tunic, her shoulders shaking as she sobbed out the last of her punishment-'gasm.</p><p>Katie still stood nearby. She had been on the 'business end' of such discipline more than once, and knew enough to be able to empathize deeply with Leah: she knew the sting that was not really a pain, the embarrassment, the pleasure that was somehow a punishment at the same time. She was sorry that her own error had caused her friend to get mad, which in turn led to her discipline. She felt a little, but only a little, glad to see Leah punished for being mean to her. She felt strangely warm and moist between her legs...</p><p>The Monitor watched as well. He was more than satisfied that Master Carl had taken over the discipline; he could tell that Leah had all ready punished herself more severely than any whipping he or Master Carl would have been willing to give her, and he could tell that the discipline she had received, culminating in the fetching display of her punishment-'gasm, would serve as a most salutary cathartic for both Leah and Katie.</p><p>And it was a most enjoyable spectacle for him also. The Monitors, like most men on that planet, wore a garment that clothed, but did not really hide, their male members. The manhood was covered by a stretchy piece of fabric not unlike an Elizabethan codpiece. It served to emphasize rather than conceal, and erections were glaringly obvious. And of course, after witnessing such a fetching display, the Monitor was rampant. Katie had crept near to his side during Leah's discipline, and she found her eyes drawn to the sight of his bulge...</p><p>Master Carl kissed Leah's forehead, her glabella, the tip of her nose, gentle and sweet on her lips. Then he cupped her face in his hands and said, ""Now, little one, there's one more thing. Look over at the Monitor, what do you see?""</p><p>Leah looked, then turned back to her Master, looking at the floor, twisting her hands and fidgeting. ""His...his thing is hard,"" she whispered.</p><p>""And why is it hard?""</p><p>""Because of me.""</p><p>""Does it mean he doesn't like you, or thinks you're ugly, or didn't like what he saw just now?""</p><p>""It means he-he-he thinks I'm pretty, and-and-and sexy, and he liked seeing me get punished,"" she whispered, at once both embarrassed, and strangely...proud at the realization.</p><p>""And what do you think should be done about this?"" her Master asked.</p><p>""...I...I...I should...s-service him,"" she replied in a small voice.</p><p>Her Master kissed her on her forehead, then sweetly on her lips. ""That's right, little one, you should. So go on over there,"" he commanded, sending her on her way with a SMACK! to her bare bottom, making her yelp and scurry.</p><p>She shuffled over to the Monitor who knelt gently down on one knee, bringing his face nearly level with hers. 'M-Monitor, I-I'm sorry I was naughty, and-and-and Katie, I'm so so sorry!"" Here she turned to her friend, obvious distress on her face.</p><p>Katie jumped up and hugged her, saying, ""That's all right, Leah, I'm sorry I messed our work up,"" and similar apologies. Both girls were talking over each other, each trying to apologize to the other; the upshot was both smiling at each other through tears, saying ""BFF!"" and giving each other their 'secret' handshake.</p><p>Then Leah turned back to the Monitor, trembling, and said, ""M-may I s-service you, Monitor?""</p><p>The Monitor had looked on, smiling, as the girls 'made up'. Now he gently caressed Leah's cheek, saying, ""Thank you, little miss, but I think you should attend to your Master."" Indeed, Master Carl was also obviously displaying the 'gallant reflex'.</p><p>Leah looked back to him, then back to the Monitor, unsure of what she should do. Katie came to her friend's aid. ""Monitor, it was cuz of me that Leah got mad cuz I screwed up our work. W-would you s-spank me and stuff, and then I c'n s-service you?"" She looked up at him, sweet-faced, with a shy yet somehow almost...dreamy expression.</p><p>The Monitor slowly rose, picking little Katie up with him, holding her out for a moment under her arms, gazing at her with a tender expression. ""That would make me very happy, little one,"" and he pulled her to his chest, hugging and rocking her for a few moments while she snuggled into him.</p><p>Leah looked up with her mouth open, not sure whether to be relieved or...disappointed. She wandered back to her Master, who gathered her into his arms.</p><p>The Monitor walked, carrying Katie, to a nearby bench. He sat down and arranged her over his lap, sliding the hem of her short shift up, pulling her cotton panties down, exposing her smooth, soft, 'bubble' bottom. He tenderly caressed her for a few moments, then delivered a brisk (but not too hard), business-like spanking, WAP-WAP-WAP-WAP!, bringing a faint flush to her jiggling buttocks, and little yips and yelps to Katie's lips. Then he turned her over on his lap, exposing her front, her clitoris prominently framed between her unfledged cleftlips. He raised his hand as Katie's eyes widened, then SMACK-SMACK-SMACK!, he spanked her full upon her vulva as she cried out loud, wriggling and writhing, her little sex stinging, a warmth building between her legs. He slowed the pace of the spanking, interspersing insistent caresses, pressing her clitoris excruciatingly against her pubic bone in between spanks, her hips rocking and bucking, until she finally came in his hands, moani ng and sobbing. He gathered her up in his arms, rocking and soothing her, her tears staining his tunic as she clung to him, shivering.</p><p>After a minute or so she pushed away a bit. He let her move back. She looked up at him with a shy smile, then slid down his lap until she was on her knees between his legs. She uncovered him, his manhood standing fully erect, a drop glistening at the top. She took him into her mouth as far as she could, her lips stretching to accommodate his adult member. She bobbed up and down, caressing his shaft and scrotum with her little hands. Soon he was groaning out a top-notch orgasm, emptying himself in her mouth, his seed spilling out and running down the little preteen girl's chin.</p><p>Meanwhile Leah's Master had not been idle. After watching the fetching spectacle of little Katie's discipline for a while, during which he caressed and fondled Leah's nakedness, bringing a fresh moisture to her cleftlips, her little hips rocking of their own accord, he put her on her knees before him and entered her mouth, thrusting in and out vigorously, but not too far. Even as the Monitor spent himself in Katie, Master Carl came in his own preteen slavegirl's mouth, his seed also spilling out, dripping fetchingly down her chin and onto her nipples and belly.</p><p>Afterwards both Monitor and Master swept the little slavegirls into their arms for a long, sweet embrace, rocking them back and forth, soothing and quieting them. After a bit the Monitor held Katie out a bit, and she looked trustingly up into his eyes. ""Would you like to be my Special One?"" he asked, and she nodded enthusiastically, eyes shining, a shy smile on her lips.</p><p>And they all Lived Happily Ever After.</p><p>The end.</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments deliriously welcomed!</b></p>"
1055,Vixie,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['MM/g', 'M/f', 'bond', 'reluc', 'spank', 'roman']",A detective of sorts rescues a little girl and a young woman from a life of degradation. He marries both of them and pursues a 'domestic discipline' relationship with them.,2012-03-13T00:00:00,"This story is affectionately dedicated to Vixen, who understands.","<p>""It's show-time, little girl!"" the man proclaimed, ""Get over here right now!"" He had a strap in his hand. Two other men sitting on a nearby couch leered. The little girl glumly complied, shuffling to the middle of the room, standing dispiritedly on the threadbare carpet. Two video cameras stood on tripods nearby, with floodlights for illumination. The man reached over and turned on the cameras. ""Get them clothes off now!"" he ordered.</p><p>The girl stripped off her torn t-shirt and tattered skirt, then pulled down her panties carefully, trying not to tear them; they were even more worn than the rest of her clothes, the elastic pulled nearly out, multiple holes in the fabric.</p><p>She was about nine or ten, pretty, or would be except for the general grime she shared with her surroundings, and her hair, which needed a good washing and brushing. Once she was fully naked she stood with her head down, clearly embarrassed to be nude in front of grown men. She did not try to hide her nakedness, however; she had learned not to do that. Her hips were slender, her breasts only buds topped by nipples barely breaking the plane of her chest. Her girlcleft was unfledged, with the puffy lips and prominent clitoris of the typical preteen girl framed between her slim thighs.</p><p>""Give the kid a break,"" a woman's voice barked from the next room, ""Don't whip her too hard. I don't wanna see no big marks or nothin'.""</p><p>""I ain't gonna do that, 'Loris, this is just fer show, ain't it sweetheart?"" He tousled her hair, but she did not respond.</p><p>""All right, little girl, you've been naughty, so you've got to be punished,"" he announced, and swung the strap sharply against her bare bottom, [SWAP!].</p><p>""AAAH!"" the little girl cried out, and ""AA-AA-AAH!"" as he continued her discipline, her little buttocks jiggling and reddening as she danced in place. After about twenty strokes he moved around to her front and strapped the front of her thighs, leaving bright red marks with each stroke as she wailed. Then he strapped her nipples and breastbuds as she yelped. He finished with ten or so strokes full upon her mons, cleftlips, and clitoris as she nearly screamed. Finally he tossed the strap aside and pretended great concern for her, asking if she was all right, caressing her reddened bottom as she shivered. He slid his hand around to her front. After a while, almost against her will, her hips moved back and forth...</p><p>After amusing himself for some time in that fashion he said breezily, ""OK, kid, that's it for now. Take a break."" She scurried to collect and don her bits of clothing as he turned off the cameras and lights.</p><p>I was between jobs, had time on my hands, and it was what little family I had. My great-aunt, whom I'd always liked but hadn't seen in some years, tracked me down and asked me to check on her grand-daughter. Sounded like the girl, woman, actually, had gotten herself mixed up with some bad folks in the backwoods somewhere in the Appalachians. You can't help people like that if they don't want to be helped, but she was my favorite aunt, and just about my only family, so I said I'd go and see what I could do.</p><p>I didn't have a steady job, but I was doing all right. I figured, why wait to retire until I was too old to enjoy it? So I'd been taking it in chunks, although I was about ready to retire for good. My business card reads 'Salvage Consultant'. If someone had lost something valuable, and they had no other way to retrieve it legally, they could call me in. My fees were high; I took 50% of the value of whatever I recovered, plus expenses. But, as I always told the clientele, 50% was better than nothing, and nothing was what they were going to get back without me. My rep was pretty good in the right places; I didn't lack for work. I'm big, I'm an ex-Marine, and some folks have made the mistake of thinking I can't move fast...</p><p>I drove 'Miss Agnes', my Rolls Royce that some maniac converted to a pickup truck and painted electric-blue, to the county she was supposed to be in, felt my way around, and used a couple of dodges I know to gain information. I located the lady, Deloris was her name. I managed to make contact with her by 'running into her' in the nearby town and wangled an invitation to come out where she lived. She didn't look too good; drug user, almost certainly.</p><p>I managed to find the house. It was set way back in the woods. If you didn't know where it was, you wouldn't stumble across it by accident. I went up to the door and was met by a bearded fellow in a dirty shirt. After a bit of negotiation, and intervention by Deloris, he grudgingly let me in. I don't think it hurt any that I was carrying a 'hostess' gift', in this case a big chocolate cake and a case of cold soda I'd picked up at the grocery store, complete with paper plates, cups, and a knife; who knew what kind of utensils they'd have, eh?</p><p>It was none too clean inside, but it could've been worse. I was at least willing to sit on the couch, though I wouldn't want to sleep there. It was hard to tell how many people were there; men came and went, a few women. Deloris came over and said hi and a few words, but I could tell she didn't want to talk to me. Everyone liked the cake, though. I managed to snag a piece before it was all gone and sat back down. That's when I saw her.</p><p>A little girl was peeping around the corner from another room. She was cute, probably about nine or ten, brown hair, brown eyes, very slender. Her hair was a mess and her clothes were worse: a torn t-shirt, a dirty skirt with an elastic waist, torn socks, shoes with holes in them. I could tell no one was mothering her. I thought to myself, ""The jerks didn't even save her a piece!"" I caught her eye and motioned her over. Fortunately I hadn't taken a bite of mine yet.</p><p>She sidled around the room, avoiding the men, and inched up to me. ""Here,"" I said in a low voice, ""Take this, Honey, I don't want it."" She took a quick look around; no one seemed to be paying any attention. She took the cake and scurried off to another corner of the room and wolfed it down.</p><p>I didn't want to overstay my welcome; I hoped to make multiple visits, scope out the place, see if there was anything I could do about Deloris, though I doubted it. And, I'll admit, the little girl intrigued me. Whose was she? Was anyone taking care of her?</p><p>I wangled another invitation with a promise of more goodies and left. I went back a couple of days later with another cake, some cookies, etc. I didn't see the girl right away, but I saved some back for her. When she poked her head in again, I spotted her and motioned her over. I patted the couch next to me as an invitation, and she took the hint. I handed over a piece of cake and watched her eat it.</p><p>""My name is Travis M****; what's yours?""</p><p>""Vixie,"" she replied, and dug into the cake. I asked her a few questions as she ate. She wasn't really related to anyone there; as far as I could tell her father used to live there, probably with another woman who wasn't her mother, but at least cared a bit for her. She died; from what little Vixie knew about it, it sounded like an overdose. Then her father left, probably about a year ago. He didn't seem to have cared much about her, and she had not heard from him since. The few women in the house, mostly Deloris as far as I could tell, at least made sure she had some kind of clothes and some food to eat. Other than that she was on her own.</p><p>We got about that far when a man I hadn't seen yet breezed into the room, carrying some equipment. ""Hey, look, fellas,"" he said in what I assumed he thought was a jovial voice, ""You get dinner and a show! C'mere, Vixie, it's time for your punishment!""</p><p>He set up a couple of cameras and lights. The girl shuffled over, dispiritedly. I had a suspicion what was going to happen, and I was calculating odds.</p><p>Deloris poked her head in the room. She sounded a bit nervous. ""Jimbo, you be easy, now! Don't you hurt her bad or nothin'!""</p><p>""I won't, I won't,"" 'Jimbo' replied, ""Like I've always said, it's just for show, right, Sweetheart?"" He ruffled Vixie's hair. I could tell she didn't like it, but she didn't shy away or say anything.</p><p>Jimbo switched on the cameras. ""Git your clothes off, girl!"" he commanded, and swung a strap he was holding onto her thighs. She jumped and yelped a bit and hurried to obey, pulling off her t-shirt and sliding her skirt down. Her panties were practically falling off; they looked like a grown woman's size, inadequately taken in.</p><p>Now naked except for her shoes and socks, she was...adorable. Heartbreakingly slender, a face like an angel in despair despite the grime, her little breasts no more than buds topped by nipples that barely broke the plane of her chest. Her unfledged mons and girlcleft peeped from between her slim thighs. Her clitoris was prominent.</p><p>""OK, so you been a naughty girl, right? And you gotta be punished, so..."" With that 'Jimbo' swung the strap onto her bare bottom repeatedly. She jumped and squealed and danced a bit. He moved around to her front and whipped her thighs, bringing more cries and dancing. Then he got a bit...adventurous, doing a bit of front-whipping, strapping her across her nipples, and then full upon her mons and cleftlips. She was crying out by this time, a few tears running down her cheeks.</p><p>But I must say, maybe due to Deloris' intervention, he obviously wasn't whipping her very hard. He left only faint red marks that faded slowly. I was watching intently.</p><p>Partly this was because I had determined that, no matter what the risk, if he got too rough with her, I was going to intervene. The problem was, there were just too many of them. I probably wouldn't have made it out alive, and the girl might have gotten hurt, too. So I held my piece and just looked on.</p><p>And partly, I watched intently because...well, I always knew I'd had a 'thing' for the idea of spanking and 'raping' a pretty little girl. I tried not to remember very often, but sometimes the memories sprang up unbidden...</p><p>[WHAP-WHAP-WHAP!] went my tawse against my 'little girl's' bottom and the back of her thighs as she yelped, ""AA-AA-AA! Oh, 'Daddy', please!"" I moved around and whipped the front of her thighs, [SMAK-SMAK-SMAK!]. ""OH-OH-OH! Oh, 'Daddy' 'Daddy', please!""</p><p>I gave her a few strokes across her breasts, then concentrated on her cleft, whipping her repeatedly as she cried out wildly, her chest heaving. Eventually I tossed the tawse aside and seized her cleft. She was wet, and it only took a bit of probing, pinching her clit, and a few spanks to her cleftlips before she was coming in my hands.</p><p>Then I spun her around and put her down on the bed lying across a big pillow. I took her from behind, ramming deeply into her as she cried out. In no time I was coming, spilling my seed inside my 'little girl', and collapsing on the bed next to her.</p><p>Then my wife and I headed to the shower; we needed it!</p><p>I certainly couldn't have expected my young wife to understand and even accept my...predilection, but she surprised me by being willing to throw herself into it, doing 'ageplay' with me to my enormous delight. We had plans, a house, kids eventually, maybe I'd 'settle down' in some security position...</p><p>It was early in my 'career'; I hadn't yet learned that one's enemies will often try to get at you through your loved ones. After the funeral, I tracked them down. At least they'd killed her quickly, so I didn't make them suffer. Much.</p><p>But that was long ago...</p><p>It was a bit surprising (and I'll admit, a turn-on!) to see Vixie's little hips rocking, and hear her breathing come short, as 'Jimbo' abused her with his hands after he was done whipping her. I don't think she came, though. After 'Jimbo' shut off the cameras, Vixie scurried to get dressed. A few of the men had come in to watch, and they left the room. Deloris came in, twisting her hands nervously. ""Y'know, 'Jimbo', he-he don't really hurt her, or nothin', it's just kinda for play, like. He-he sells the pictures and the video and makes good money with it, and-and he saves some for her, yeah, that's it, so she can have clothes and stuff, and she doesn't really mind, do you, kiddo?"" she said, then hurried out again. I don't know how much of it she believed, or just wanted to believe. She was a dopehead, with just enough of a shred of sensibility left to be ashamed of the treatment the girl was getting, but not enough to do anything about it. I figured it wouldn't be long before one of the men decided to rape Vixie, or sell her, or both.</p><p>Before Vixie could scuttle out of the room, I held up a cookie and motioned her over. She sat down next to me. I let her eat it for a moment, then asked her quietly, ""Are you OK?"" She just nodded, but a tear was on her nose. I took my handkerchief and dabbed at it. She looked up at me and smiled a bit. There was no way I could hide the 'tenting' of my trousers after seeing the little preteen getting sexually punished like that. I could only hope she didn't notice it.</p><p>I went there pretty regularly over the next few weeks, bringing goodies each time. Eventually they came to kind of expect it, I guess. I assume they'd done some checking on their own and found nothing...threatening about me. The fact that I had a 'rap sheet', although no convictions, probably reassured them. 'Jimbo' put on a show with Vixie nearly every time. I have to admit, part of me really enjoyed watching it, and he never did anything that left more than a faint red mark, at least not as long as I was there. And I could tell she couldn't help feeling sexually stimulated by it to some extent. But I had to get her out of it, somehow.</p><p>I kept bringing food, varying it more, often bringing some 'real food' along with the desserts; Vixie looked like she didn't get a good meal very often. As long as 'Jimbo' wasn't abusing her, she would sit next to me most of the time. I started bringing her a little trinket, some toy or other; the poor little girl didn't seem to have anything to play with as far as I could tell.</p><p>After I'd been coming there regularly for a couple of weeks, she was sitting next to me after a particularly...arousing session with 'Jimbo'. I was tented up pretty good, and trying to recover from it as Vixie sat next to me munching on a sandwich. No one else was in the room at the moment. She looked around as if to make sure, then turned to me and said, ""Mr. Travis, will you please take me away from here? Please? Nobody here loves me or cares about me, and I don't like them, and I'm afraid 'Jimbo' or somebody's gonna hurt me for real, and you can spank me and whip me and all that stuff and I don't care 'cuz you're nice and I like you and I know you'd like it 'cuz I can tell your thing gets hard like the other men's does when I get whipped and stuff and won't you please get me out of her, please please please?!"" She stopped for a breath and I put my finger on her lips. I didn't want to take a chance on anyone else hearing her.</p><p>""Vixie dear, I would love to get you out of here, and I will try my best to do it. We can't go right now; there's too many of them, and you know they have guns, don't you?"" She nodded solemnly. ""I'll figure out something. You try to pretend like we never talked about this for now. But I promise you, if I can, I'll get you out of here, OK?"" She sat back, apparently satisfied for the moment, and went back to her sandwich.</p><p>I had been doing some sleuthing, and had come up with the depressing impression that pretty much the entire county was corrupt. A lot of drugs were flowing in and out, and a lot of them came through that house. The police were involved, the courts, the social workers...there was no one I could tell about it who was likely to be able to take the kind of action that would lead to an improvement in Vixie's situation anytime soon. Tipping off the DEA or the state police might have eventually resulted in some action, but that could take months. I was pondering just trying a 'snatch and scoot', when events took a hand...</p><p>One day while Vixie was sitting next to me eating some cake I heard the 'POP-POP'. Certain instincts are ingrained into me; in no time I had Vixie down with me behind the couch, and my 1911 in my hand. I hissed a whisper to her, ""Is there a bathtub in the house?"" She nodded. ""Is it upstairs?"" She nodded again. More 'pops' had gone off, but they all sounded towards the back of the house. Men were shouting, someone was screaming. I grabbed Vixie under my arm and vaulted over the couch, across the room, and up the stairs. No one saw us. She pointed out the bathroom and I threw her in the tub. ""Lie down,"" I told her urgently.</p><p>More gunfire went off for a while, then nothing. The screams had cut off; not a good sign. I heard a car start up and drive off, throwing gravel. I waited a bit, then ran downstairs, telling Vixie to stay put.</p><p>Like I thought, it was a hit, and they'd done a pretty good job. 'Jimbo' was still alive, but only barely; I didn't think he'd last. Almost everyone else was dead. Fortunately they were all towards the back.</p><p>Deloris was huddled in the kitchen; she barely seemed to notice me when I looked in, she just trembled and whimpered.</p><p>I ran back upstairs and picked Vixie up. ""Honey, do you have any idea what's happened?"" She looked down for a moment, then nodded her head. ""So you know people have been shot?"" She nodded again. ""Sweetheart, I'm really sorry to have to tell you this, but they're pretty much all dead except Deloris. 'Jimbo's' still alive, but I don't think he'll last long. Are you OK?"" After a pause, she nodded again.</p><p>Then she whispered, ""They none of them liked me anyways, except maybe Deloris. Sometimes she'd take care of me a little. I-I'm sorry they're dead, but I din't love them or nothin'.""</p><p>I hugged her, the sweet, lost, little thing. She clung to me, shivering a bit. ""I don't think you need to see them, do you?"" She shook her head emphatically. ""Then let's get out of here, OK?"" She nodded, and I took her to the kitchen, avoiding the back of the house so she couldn't see...anything.</p><p>Deloris was still huddled in the kitchen. ""Everyone else is dead, or soon going to be,"" I said, a little brusquely, I suppose; I must admit I didn't have much patience with her. ""We're getting out of here. Are you coming?"" I didn't wait for an answer, I just headed for the door.</p><p>As I bundled Vixie in 'Miss Agnes', I heard Deloris shout, ""Wait! Wait for me!"" She came running out the door and hurried to the car.</p><p>""You come with me, you do exactly what I say all the time, is that understood?"" I demanded. She nodded. ""There'll be no drug use. You're going to have to go cold turkey. You give me any trouble, and I drop you on the side of the road and I don't look back. Got it?"" She nodded again. ""Get in,"" I commanded.</p><p>I'd snatched up someone's cell phone earlier; I used it to call in the shooting, on the off chance something could be done for 'Jimbo', then tossed it out the window while the dispatcher was still asking questions.</p><p>Vixie sat quietly, looking out the window. I bet she'd almost never even ridden in a car, poor thing. Deloris was huddled to herself, not looking around, shaking a bit. She was probably partly in shock, partly in withdrawal. I didn't really care which. Studying her through the rearview mirror, though, I could see that she couldn't have been much older than thirty, and could still be pretty, if she took care of herself.</p><p>I didn't go back to the hotel I was at. I had it set so I could checkout by phone, and I hadn't left anything in the room. I drove some distance before we stopped; didn't want to take any chance someone might connect us with the shooting.</p><p>I found us a fairly secluded motel with a check-in where I could keep an eye on the car, and little separated bungalows for rooms. I carried Vixie in; she was exhausted. I lay her on one of the beds and she was asleep in no time. I told Deloris to sleep next to her.</p><p>I let her sleep for a few hours. Then I woke her up and told her to stay in the room, don't let anyone in; Deloris and I were going to run to the store for a few things. She nodded sleepily and turned back over.</p><p>I could have left Deloris with her, but I didn't trust her yet. I wasn't taking any chances with anything happening to Vixie.</p><p>I ran us to a Wal-Mart I had spotted on the way, and bought some little girls' clothing, and an outfit for Deloris, who actually made herself useful with the sizes for Vixie. I hurried us back to the motel; nothing had changed, she was still asleep.</p><p>When she woke up I sent her to the bathroom armed with soap, shampoo, a brush, and various sets of clothing to try. I told her to take her time; might have been a mistake-she was in there for an hour and a half!</p><p>While she was in there, Deloris and I had a bit of a talk. She was shivering and looked a bit miserable. I asked her if she was OK. She seemed surprised and grateful at any concern, and said, ""I-I'm not too bad. I'll get over it. I-I'm really sorry...sorry for everything. And I'm sorry I didn't do better by that little girl..."" She broke down crying. I took pity on her and put an arm around her shoulders, and she leaned against me and sobbed for a while. After a bit she pulled herself together some, dabbing her eyes. She even smiled a bit.</p><p>I called my great-aunt and told her Deloris was OK, but she didn't want to come to her yet, she needed to...recover a bit. Deloris seemed grateful for that.</p><p>When Vixie came out she looked like a different girl. Clean, possibly for the first time in her life, hair brushed out (but still badly needing a stylist), and wearing a cute little pair of jeans and a nice blouse, clean socks, shoes with no holes in them. She was smiling, and I smiled back. ""You look great, Vixie! Everything OK?"" She grinned even wider and nodded. ""You hungry?"" She nodded even harder.</p><p>We gave Deloris a chance to get freshened up and dressed, then went to the nearby Micky-D's for some breakfast. While we ate, I questioned the girls a little further. They didn't know any of Vixie's family. She was all ready there when Deloris arrived, and Deloris never met Vixie's parents. Vixie remembered one of the women at the house teaching her to read, and a few years ago there was a church bus that came by; for a while Deloris would put her on it to take her to Sunday School. That is, until 'Jimbo' began his little 'shows'; naturally he put a stop to any outside activities for Vixie.</p><p>""Is there anyone you want me to take you to, to visit with, or to live with?"" I asked her. She shook her head. ""I could drop you off at a police station. They would make sure you got to a foster home, or something. You wouldn't be in trouble."" She made the universal preteen 'yuck' face. ""Don't like that idea, eh? Well then, what am I to do with you, Vixie?""</p><p>She hung her head for a bit, then whispered, ""Can't I stay with you, Mr. Travis? Please?""</p><p>""Honey, I'd love to have you stay with me, but I didn't want to ask in case there was something else you wanted."" She smiled and seemed satisfied, and moved a little closer to me on the bench.</p><p>""What about you, Deloris?"" I asked.</p><p>""I-I don't know, Travis. I...could you use a...housekeeper, or anything?"" She looked up very shyly at me. She really was fairly pretty...</p><p>I took them back to Florida with me, to the 'Busted Flush', my houseboat. Vixie took to her new life with aplomb. I got her some homeschooling materials and computer programs; she soaked up knowledge like a sponge. Deloris made herself useful. She could cook, and she cleaned without being asked to; couldn't ask for much more than that, considering.</p><p>But one day, not long after we had settled in, Vixie asked me, ""Mr. Travis, c'n I ask you somethin'?""</p><p>""Of course you can, Vixie,"" I replied.</p><p>""When are you-I mean, aren't you gonna punish me, and stuff?"" she asked, turning a little red. Deloris poked her head out of the galley with a surprised look.</p><p>""Why, Vixie, do you want me to?"" I was very interested to see where this would go!</p><p>""I-I dunno. I-I guess I sorta...got used to it, when 'Jimbo' did it. And I know you liked it when I got whipped and stuff, I c'n tell cuz your-your 'thing' got big and stuff. And sometimes it wasn't so bad, what he did; sometimes it even felt kinda nice."" She turned away, clearly embarrassed, a little red in the face.</p><p>I gently turned her around to face me. ""Vixie, dear, now let me ask you something. What if someone you loved was to do what 'Jimbo' did, but gently, and not mean or anything, mostly for play, and tried to make you feel...good? Would that be OK?"" I awaited her answer with baited breath. She looked down for a while, and then she just nodded. ""Are you sure, honey? I don't want to do anything to you you don't want me to.""</p><p>""Uh-huh, I'm sure,"" she said, and looked up at me, with sort of a mischievous little smile.</p><p>I gathered her up in my arms for a big hug. ""Vixie dear, I didn't want to tell you this until now, but I would love to spank you, and punish you, and make you feel good.""</p><p>So, young lady, I think you've been a naughty little girl, and you need a good spanking! You come right over my lap this instant!"" I pulled her over my knee; she was squealing and giggling and kicking a bit, but she wasn't really fighting me. I tossed up her skirt and pulled down her little cotton panties, well-fitting and properly girlish (Disney princesses, I believe) in contrast with the ones she used to have to wear. Now her sweet little bubble bottom was bared to my gaze. I spanked her sharply, but not hard, alternating from one cheek to the other as she kicked and whimpered, gently reddening her buttocks. It was wonderful: her slim, warm body lying over my lap (and pressing nicely on my stiffening rod!), her soft cries and little jerks with each spank, the feel of her little, soft, smooth bottom as I spanked her...</p><p>After about twenty spanks I stopped, and began to rub her bottom gently as she shivered and sort of cooed. I let my hand slide down and down, until I was rubbing her smooth, unfledged cleftlips and clitoris. Her cooing became a bit more intense, and she moved her hips a bit. My rod was hard as a rock; I'm sure she must have been able to feel it poking into her tummy.</p><p>After a minute or so of that very pleasant and stimulating pastime, I pulled her up to my lap and gave her a big hug, which she returned enthusiastically. ""Was that OK?"" I asked. She nodded happily, eyes shining with maybe just a hint of tears, but she wasn't really crying.</p><p>I could see Deloris still peeking out of the galley, taking everything in. I set Vixie back down on the couch, saying, ""You wait right here, I'll be right back.""</p><p>I went into the galley. ""Do you have a problem with this, Deloris?"" She looked at me for a moment, then shook her head.</p><p>""N-no, no, I guess not. Where else is she gonna go? I know you'll take good care of her. And you won't be...mean, like 'Jimbo' and the others. And who am I to say what happens to her, anyway. It's not like I ever did her any good..."" She looked down.</p><p>I put my hands on her shoulders. ""Maybe you did the best you could under the circumstances. We all do things we're not supposed to, hmm?"" I sort of chucked her under the chin, and she looked up with a little smile and a hopeful look on her face.</p><p>""I've sure done a lot of those, though, Travis. I-I...I don't suppose...I mean, maybe you could..."" She turned a bit away, looking confused.</p><p>I gently turned her back towards me. ""What do you want, Deloris, it's OK, go ahead,"" I encouraged her.</p><p>She whispered, ""I want you to punish me, too. I'll do anything you want. Please let me stay with you. And I really need to be punished. I've been so bad..."" With that her shoulders shook and she started to weep.</p><p>I took her in my arms and held her for a while as she cried softly. ""It's OK, now, Deloris, Vixie's safe, and you're safe, and everything's going to be all right.""</p><p>After a bit I led her back out to the main cabin where Vixie was still waiting. I sat Deloris down next to her and perched on the chart table. ""Girls, we've been talking, and I've been thinking. This may sound strange, but if we go to the right place in the world we can manage it: how about if I marry both of you?"" A combination of astonishment and pleasure seemed to be on both their faces, especially Deloris'.</p><p>We talked about it for a while. Once they realized I really meant it, and we really could do it, they both seemed all for it. But I wanted them both to realize something...</p><p>""Now, listen, girls, there's one thing you've both got to understand. If we get married, then I'm in charge. You do what I say. You will both be disciplined and punished regularly. Some will be scheduled punishments for a certain day of the week, just as reminders. Some will be just whenever I feel like it. And you certainly will be punished if you don't do what you're supposed to do.""</p><p>Then, turning to Vixie, I said, ""But for you, sweetheart, I don't want you to worry. Nothing I do will be very hard or hurt very much. If I'm punishing you when you haven't been naughty, then anytime you want me to stop, all you've got to do is say 'Ow' or 'don't' or 'no' or 'stop'. OK?"" She nodded happily. ""Of course, if you've been naughty, then you'll just have to take it! But I think you'll find it's still not real bad, honey.""</p><p>To Deloris I said, ""You will be punished more...sternly, of course. But you knew that, didn't you?"" She gulped and nodded. ""But it still won't be all that bad, you know,"" I said, smiling a bit. She smiled back, a bit shyly.</p><p>I turned back to the little preteen. ""And Vixie, dear, do you really understand what it means, for us to be married?""</p><p>She looked down for a moment. ""It means you get to put your-your 'thing' inside me, don't it?""</p><p>""That's right, Vixie, it does. It will probably hurt, the first time. I can't help that. Maybe you can think of it like just another punishment, hmm?"" She cocked her head in thought for a moment, then nodded brightly.</p><p>""OK, Mr. Travis!"" she said.</p><p>I did some research, then made arrangements and flew us to *********-land, where 'age of consent' considerations were, shall we say, more lenient, and polygamy was legal. I arranged for the 'Flush' to be taken into a container ship and sent to our new location. In a few days we were in front of a priest who was willing to marry us, Vixie adorable in a little wedding dress made to her size, me in my old dress uniform, Deloris looking quite winsome in her bridal gown.</p><p>Then it was back to the bungalow I had rented for us to stay in until the 'Flush' arrived. I carried Vixie in in one arm, and managed to carry Deloris in the other.</p><p>I sent Deloris into the bathroom with some instructions, then sat down on the bed and stood Vixie in front of me. I spent some time just caressing her face, giving her sweet kisses, and getting her little butterfly kisses back. Then I began to undress her, peeling off layers until finally she was naked in front of me, a preteen girl nude before a grown man, blushing a bit, a little shiver every now and then. She was absolutely adorable, a stunning preteen. Long, straight, dirty-blonde hair, now well-groomed and styled; nipples erect atop breasts that were mere buds, barely breaking the plane of her chest, slim hips, slender thighs framing her exquisite unfledged girlcleft, with its luscious puffy lips and prominent clitoris.</p><p>I caressed her delicate collar bones, ran my hands up and down her back. I gave her a back scratch; it seemed to please her judging by her purrs.</p><p>I gave her a quick kiss, stood up, and said, ""You've been very naughty, young lady, and it's time for your punishment.""</p><p>She just whispered back, ""Oh, Mr. Travis, please, please!"" I rested my left hand on her left shoulder, and with the other hand began to smack her on her bare bottom as she trembled and gave little yelps with each spank. After a bit I let my left hand drift down until I was at her left nipple. I began to tweak and twist it and she writhed a bit in response.</p><p>After about twenty or so spanks, when her bottom was fetchingly reddened, I moved to her front, now with my left hand kneading and working her reddened buttocks, while with my right hand I began to front-spank her full upon her mons, cleftlips, and clitoris as she cried out more intensely with each spank. Soon her little hips were rocking a bit as well.</p><p>I can't begin to describe how stimulating it was, to have such a gorgeous slender preteen in my hands, squeezing her little bottom while I spanked her on her soft, unfledged girlcleft. I thought I'd cream in my pants, but I managed to hold off.</p><p>After another twenty spanks I swung her up in a big hug, holding her, caressing her, nuzzling her hair as she trembled in my arms and clung tightly to me. I laid her down on the bed, and without preamble, fastened my mouth to her girlcleft. She stiffened and cried out, then continued to moan and rock her hips as I tongued her clitoris, and sucked and bit her clitoris, and thrust my tongue against her hymen. Soon her rocking hips were nearly bouncing, and her cries became more insistent and intense, and then to my great delight my precious little preteen Vixie was coming and coming.</p><p>Once she was spent, I cradled her head in one hand and looked in her eyes. ""You OK?"" I asked. She nodded happily, smiling through the tears in her eyes. ""Now I'm going to rape you, honey. This may sound strange, but I'm going to rape your mouth first. You don't have to do anything, just open up and don't bite! Something will come out of me when I'm done..."" She made the universal preteen 'yuck' face at that. ""Don't worry: it's not pee!"" She seemed mollified. ""Try to swallow it; many girls do.""</p><p>With that I took my rod out of my pants. She stared at it for a bit, like a baby bird at a snake, then slid over on the bed and opened her mouth and closed her eyes. She was absolutely adorable. I slid my member into her mouth, not too far, I didn't want to gag her. I moved back and forth as she whimpered a bit, but it didn't take long. After the 'scene' we'd just had, seeing my precious preteen girl orgasm, and now having my rod in her little mouth, in no time I was emptying myself. She spluttered a bit and tried to swallow it all, but some leaked out.</p><p>I swept her up in a big hug and kissed her, heedless of the traces of my seed still on her mouth.</p><p>By then Deloris was out of the bathroom, nude as I had ordered her, watching the 'action', seemingly entranced. I left Vixie lying on the bed and went over to Deloris.</p><p>She was slender, and quite pretty, with small, high breasts. Without preamble I seized them, kneading and working, pinching and twisting her nipples as she gasped and moaned. I pulled her to me and kissed her deeply. She surrendered fully, open-mouthed, pressing her slim naked body against me, trembling.</p><p>I held her for a while, stroking her hair, soothing her. Then I said, ""Young lady, you know you need to be punished. Get on the bed on your hands and knees."" She obeyed me, peeking back shyly, her cleft (completely depilated as I had ordered) and anus fully bared to my view. I took my belt off and began whipping her on her thighs and bottom as she cried out sweetly. I didn't want to welt her, but I knew she needed some real discipline, so I reddened her girlflesh deeply with smack after smack.</p><p>After about twenty or thirty strokes I told her to sit on the edge of the bed. She did so, gingerly, of course! I took the strap-end of the belt and whipped her breasts and nipples, bringing a nice redness to her girlflesh and fresh cries to her lips. Then I bade her lie back on the bed, fully exposed, and whipped her full upon her cleftlips and clitoris as she nearly screamed.</p><p>Once I judged her sufficiently chastened, I fastened my mouth to her cleft, and quickly brought her to a noisy orgasm. As she shuddered out the last of it, I turned her over on the bed with a pillow under her hips, put some lubricant on my rod, and thrust deeply into her anus. She had given herself enemas in the bathroom as I had commanded. She cried out wildly as I penetrated her deeply, violating her rectum, stretching her tender sphincter. Having recently spent myself in Vixie's mouth, I was able to give Deloris a proper punishment-raping of her anus for ten minutes or more as she cried out hoarsely and rhythmically with each thrust, before I finally deigned to empty myself within her. Then I collapsed next to her, stroking her, whispering to her, loving her. She cuddled sweetly against me as Vixie snuggled up to me on the other side.</p><p>Once we were recovered, we all took a shower!</p><p>The next day, when it was 'punishment time', I bound them one on each bed, spread-eagled, Deloris face-down, Vixie face-up. I took a switch to Deloris' thighs and bottom, still reddened from yesterday's punishment, as she writhed and cried out. I angled some of the strokes to snap fully against her anus, cleft, and clitoris as she nearly shrieked as she was so sternly disciplined.</p><p>Then I turned to Vixie, switching her repeatedly on the front of her thighs as she yelped, bringing a fetching pattern of faint red lines to her tender girlflesh. Then I whipped her on her nipples and breastbuds. She jerked and cried out with each stroke. Finally I brought the switch down sharply against her unfledged girlcleft as she cried out wildly, writhing against her bonds.</p><p>Finally I tossed the switch aside, then once again essentially raped her cleft with my mouth, tonguing her clit roughly. In only a minute or two she was coming.</p><p>I had taken my rod out of my pants, and naturally it was pointing skyward. I knelt between her thighs on the bed, positioning myself at her introitus, then thrust forcefully, driving for her cervix with one stroke, raping her of her maidenhead as she screamed. I lay inside her for a while, not thrusting or moving, stroking her hair, kissing the top of her head, whispering to her of my love for her. Finally her distress died down to the occasional sob and sniffle. I commenced to piston in and out of her, long, hard and fast strokes that brought fresh cries to her lips as she jerked in her bonds with each thrust. It is impossible to relate how wonderful it was, to have my sweet little preteen girl, bound on the bed, punished soundly, brought to orgasm, and now raping her fully, feeling her tight, soft sweetness as my manhood penetrated and violated her. Of course it only took a few thrusts before I was emptying myself at her cervix.</p><p>For their further discipline, I left them bound on the bed, whimpering and moaning, as I watched a little TV. Then I rebound Deloris face-up. I spent some time caressing her cheeks and kissing her. Then I took the belt to her breasts, and thighs, and cleft as she cried out wildly. After a bit I was hard again, so I took her, bound, thrusting deeply into her cleft. She was well-lubricated, and came well before I did. Having raped Vixie earlier I was able to prolong my pleasure with Deloris for some time before I spent myself within her, consummating our marriage.</p><p>As the days went by I continued to administer discipline to my precious girls, big and small, giving them both a good 'maintenance' spanking at least once a week, and various other punishments whenever I saw fit.</p><p>And we lived happily ever after!</p><p>The End</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments wildly welcomed!</b></p>"
1056,Impaled Alive,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'reluc', 'spank', 'rom', 'anal']","A preteen girl is captured by a tyrannical government. The official torturer wants to help her, but is forced to punish her and finally impale her alive in order to save her life and defeat the tyrants.",2012-03-15T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""So, Tomas, what approach would you use in this case?""</p><p>""Well, Master, I think the posterior approach is clearly the correct one. Not only will it be much safer and technically less difficult, it will allow for the anterior...attack which is to follow.""</p><p>""Very good. Of course, there should be no question in a case like this, where survival is paramount: the posterior approach is so much easier technically, that it would be irresponsible to go anterior. Fortunately the Tribunal has not specified the anterior approach as they sometimes do...""</p><p>I think that the proselytizers for the insurgency had laid the groundwork well. Freedom, compassion, justice: heady stuff, and beginning to influence even me, a high-level official in the Torturer's Guild. But it was when I first saw the little girl that the dam burst in my own heart. I had long known that I was attracted to preteen girls. It had been some time since one had been delivered into my hands in my official capacity, and I had never performed my specialty on one so young. It is true that I had performed many similar...procedures on older prisoners, and regretfully not all the subjects survived, all though this had never been because of any technical problems; it was the will of the Tribunal that some of the subjects die after I had done my work. But this little one was so sweet, and slender, and fetching. And as I said, I've always found preteen girls sexually attractive. My heart went out to her. It was at that moment that I determined to save her, if I could, and help to bring down the Tribunal.</p><p>She was an orphan, about ten years old. Her parents had been prominent in the Struggle, both executed by the Tribunal years before. Thankfully I had been involved in neither case. She had been cared for by other revolutionaries, and was held in high regard for her parents' sake. Now she had been captured, and the Tribunal had sentenced her to a dreaded torture. Like all their actions, they had weighed this to a nicety in the scales of their malice, in arrogant cruelty and lust, hoping that the rebels would be drawn out to try and save her, to their downfall. However, just as her capture was the pebble that started the avalanche in my own heart, so her torture would be in the citizenry. The Tribunal had miscalculated.</p><p>When I first saw her, she was lying on the cot in her cell, trembling. At that moment I knew I would have to save her, and I knew what I would have to do to succeed. But she was under constant surveillance, recordings made to be replayed at the Tribunal's pleasure, for their twisted amusement, and I had no time to make the preparations necessary to thwart the cameras so that I could communicate freely with the girl. Without talking to her, there was no way to sugarcoat what I had to do. If I had refused to proceed, I would have been replaced by someone with nothing but ill intentions for her, so I had to play my part.</p><p>As I entered the cell she shrank back against the wall, shivering. She was dressed in a simple shift which barely sufficed to cover her nakedness. She was gorgeous, a preteen angel in despair. I was torn; part of me lusted after her, wanting to tear her clothes off, whip and molest her, then rape her sternly and thoroughly. Part of me was entranced by her slim, elfin beauty. Part of me wanted desperately to protect her, nurture her, comfort her, cherish her. And part of me continued to coldly calculate: I could do nothing to ameliorate her distress today, not yet. The best thing to do was to get today's session over with, put it 'in the can' for the Tribunal's twisted pleasure.</p><p>""Stand up,"" I commanded. When she did not immediately comply, I swung the crop I carried across her bare thighs. She yelped, and hurried to obey. ""You have been sentenced to be punished every day. Part of your punishment is to be naked all the time. Take off your clothes."" She simply gaped at me, tears in her eyes. I repeated myself, once more swinging the crop across her thighs.</p><p>She cried out again, saying, ""Oh, please, please let me go! Please!""</p><p>In reply I simply grabbed the hem of her shift and pulled it over her head and off. She was a stunner: long silken hair, slim hips, sweet little nipples atop breastbuds that barely broke the plane of her chest, gleaming unfledged cleft...I grabbed her, sat on the cot, and pulled her across my lap. She tried to struggle, but I had long experience in handling recalcitrant prisoners much bigger and stronger than her. She might as well have been fighting a tree. ""Today you are to be spanked,"" I intoned. I gave her a level 2 spanking, as specified by the Tribunal. It was just a taste of her punishment to come, but I'm sure she found it uncomfortable enough. I smacked her naked bottom again and again, making sure to leave the telltale red handprints, so there could be no suspicion of leniency on my part. She wailed and sobbed. Once I had her bottom sufficiently reddened to meet level 2 specifications I let her up. She sobbed and danced from foot to foot, rubbing her bottom with both hands, her little unfledged cleft jiggling hypnotizingly before my eyes. I spun on my heels and left her sniffling in her cell.</p><p>""Hector, where should the exit into the abdominal cavity take place?""</p><p>""Where the rectum joins the sigmoid, at the point farthest from the anus, Master.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Because we will have the best chance of avoiding the vascular supply there, Sir.""</p><p>""Excellent. Tomas, what about insufflation?""</p><p>""It would make localization easier, Master, but we should avoid it because of the risk of peritonitis.""</p><p>""Quite right. Despite meticulous preparation, insufflation poses too great a risk of introduction of colonic bacteria carried with the rush of gas from the viscera to the peritoneal cavity when it is entered. If this were a terminal application, it would make no difference. But in this case, safety is paramount. We shall have to limit ourselves to imaging guidance only. Hector, what are the considerations in negotiating the passage from the rectum to the peritoneum?""</p><p>""We will make an incision just large enough to allow passage of the instrument, Master, using the scalpel attachment at the tip. The cutting will cause no pain, as the viscera's afferent innervation do not respond to sharp pain, only to stretching. Without insufflation, this will be kept to a minimum. With luck, we will not have to apply any coagulant to the incision as the pressure of the instrument itself will compress the small vessels of the bowel wall.""</p><p>""Very good. Now for the passage through the peritoneal cavity...""</p><p>She finally sobbed herself to sleep on her little cot. I wanted to work quickly, so I could get back to her as soon as possible. From conversations we had had lately, I suspected my assistants would be sympathetic, and I was correct. This was fortunate, as Tomas was an electronics whiz, and was able to quickly 'hack' into the monitoring system. Soon we had a loop of recording of the little girl after she fell asleep. Spliced in carefully, this gave me some time to talk with her unmonitored.</p><p>She was lying, curled up on the cot, facing the wall. Her little bottom was still red. I shook her awake. She gave a short scream and huddled back against the wall, vainly trying to cover her nakedness with her hands. I tried to calm her, mostly in vain. She remained deeply suspicious of me, but was willing to talk, a bit. I asked her if there was anything I could do to reassure her that I was trying to help her. Her face brightened a bit; ""The code word!"" she almost shouted. ""If you're a friend, you'll know the code word! Do you know it?"" She seemed earnestly hopeful by that point. Regrettably I had to tell her that I didn't know it, but I would try to learn it by contacting the Resistance and reassuring them as to my intentions. Saying this, followed by my quick retreat from her cell, seemed to mollify her. Before I left I reminded her that she was constantly monitored, so she should always act as if she had no idea I was trying to help her, unless I told her otherwise.</p><p>Providentially, Hector's brother was a Revolutionary. Although there was no way I could have gotten the girl out, as a senior member of the Torturer's Guild, having studied under the great Torvak, and the acknowledged master of my particular specialty, I was free to come and go myself with no one to question me. Within a few hours I was meeting with their Council, offering them my help. They had little choice. On the one hand, I could have been luring them somehow into a trap, but they already assumed the Tribunal was using the girl as bait. There was little additional risk in receiving assistance from me. I asked nothing in return except the code word.</p><p>I judged that I had just enough time to visit her once more before the loop would be noticed. She was awake when I entered her cell, watching me warily, her back against the wall. ""*********,"" I simply said. Her face brightened, and she jumped off the cot, nearly dancing with excitement.</p><p>""Oh, you do know it! You are going to help me! Can we leave now, please??!"" she begged. Regrettably I had to inform her that it was too risky. I might be able to come and go at will, but there was no way to sneak her out without detection. I told her that the Council and I had decided that the safest thing to do was to pretend to fall into the trap set by the Tribunal, hoping to rescue her during the battle.</p><p>""So, little princess, I will have to go through with the punishments the Tribunal has sentenced you to. Remember, if I don't, they'll get someone else. That would be...very bad. I'm not going to tell you all about how you are to be punished. It will be hard enough for you to act as if you don't know I'm a friend as it is. I will try to make your punishments a little less...uncomfortable. I will tell you, though: they will still be unpleasant at times, which is just as well; you'll need to react. The Tribunal will be watching."" With that, I left her for the morrow.</p><p>In the morning, I strode briskly into her cell. ""Get up,"" I commanded harshly. She came awake with a start, and tumbled off the cot, just ahead of a stroke from the crop. ""Today you are to be bound, and thoroughly cropped."" She fought some, as I seized her. I couldn't tell if she was faking or not; a good thing. Soon I had her naked and spreadeagled, wrists and ankles fastened with straps to the iron rings installed in the cell for just that purpose. She was already whimpering, obviously embarrassed to be only ten, yet so naked and exposed before a grown man. I swung the crop sternly against the backs of her thighs, leaving a red mark with each stroke. She cried out, tears springing to her eyes. I continued to whip her on the fronts of her thighs, then moved back around to her still-red bottom. Her cries increased in volume as the strap-end connected with her jiggling buttocks.</p><p>I hadn't told her, nor could it be told from observation, but I had replaced the strap of the crop with a different material, carefully cut and dyed to look like a typical crop, but designed to cause substantially less pain on contact.</p><p>I paused after I was done with her bottom. She sobbed, hanging in the straps. She was a fetching sight, her hair in disarray, her cheeks flushed, her little chest heaving; atop her tiny breastbuds, her nipples were erect. ""Oh please, oh please, oh please,"" she moaned.</p><p>I tipped her chin up with the crop, looking her in the face. ""We're not done yet,"" I intoned. Her little face screwed up in anticipation. Rightly so, for I then brought the crop down across her chest, whipping her little breast buds and nipples again and again as she wailed. Once I judged them sufficiently reddened, I shifted aim, now targeting her mons and puffy cleft lips as she shook and yelped with each stroke. I finished her punishment with one last stroke, bringing the crop up sharply between her legs to land full upon her cleftlips and clitoris. She was still wailing as I released her, and she stumbled onto the cot, shaking and rubbing her abused nakedness. I strode out without a word.</p><p>""Someone tell me how we will traverse the peritoneal cavity, hmm?"" I inquired of my two assistants. They looked at each other, then Tomas said, ""Well, Master, once we are in the peritoneal cavity, we could use insufflation. Any material forced by the air pressure will be traveling out of the peritoneum, into the bowel. There should be no risk of infection.""</p><p>""Quite right, quite right, m'lad, but we must be careful. For comfort and...aesthetic reasons, if nothing else, I do not want the abdomen distended substantially. We will keep the insufflation to a minimum necessary to negotiate the passage. What are the structures we must navigate around, Hector?""</p><p>""The transverse colon, the loops of small bowel, the pancreas, the iliac arteries, the aorta, the mesenteric arteries, and the stomach, Master,"" he recited, eyes closed in concentration.</p><p>""Correct. Of course, there are smaller structures, nerves, arteries, and so forth, we must be careful of. But the instrument will be blunt at that point, and the risk of serious damage will be minimal, if we are careful...""</p><p>The next day I again entered her cell as she eyed me, seemingly warily. ""Stand up,"" I commanded. She slowly clambered off her cot. ""Today you are sentenced to be sexually molested and abused by a man, but not raped. You are also to be front-spanked,"" I announced. I'm not sure how much of that she understood. ""I would prefer to administer this punishment without binding you, if you will submit. However, if you resist in the slightest, you will be bound. Will you submit?"" I waited for her response. She seemed dazed, gaping at me, but then nodded, tears starting in her eyes.</p><p>""Keep your arms at your sides,"" I ordered. Then I seized her shoulders, and kissed her firmly, lasciviously, forcing my tongue between her lips, invading her mouth. After the prescribed interval I broke off, leaving her swaying on her feet, eyes half closed. Facing her, I ran my hands down her back and seized her buttocks, pulling her against me so that she could feel the hard rod in my pants against her chest. I squeezed, kneaded, and worked her bottom, pulling the cheeks apart to expose her anus to the air, pressing them together again, as she whimpered. I moved around to her belly, then up her chest, grasping her breastbuds and nipples, pinching and twisting, pulling them out and letting them snap back, as she gasped and moaned. Finally I ran my hands down, down, to the core of her being, spending some time caressing her mons, then diving between her legs to heft and molest her cleftlips and clitoris. I ran my fingers back and forth in her cleft, massaging her vulva, rubbing her clitoris against her pubic bone, pressing against her hymen as she cried out.</p><p>As I molested her, she began to noticeably respond, cleft moistening, breathing ragged, eyes closed. As she reached her peak I front-spanked her, level 2 as ordered. She nearly shrieked as she felt the sting on her girlhood. She didn't try to move away, though, and soon the motion of her body was becoming more rhythmic, her cries rising passionately, her little hips rocking back and forth as she noisily came even as I left red handprints on her mons and cleftlips.</p><p>A part of me wished I could stop there, but my orders were clear. I deposited her on the bed, ordering her to lie back with her knees apart. She hid her face in her hands, still sobbing. I fastened my lips on her unfledged cleft, sucking, nibbling, rasping my tongue over her underdeveloped sex as she arched, nearly screaming from the intensity of the sensation, the embarrassment, and the discomfort of having to submit to sexual stimulation so soon after orgasm. I thrust my tongue against her hymen, making her cry out, then concentrated on her clitoris, catching it in long bites between tongue and teeth, pulling it out and letting it snap back as she writhed. In a surprisingly short time for such a young girl so recently brought to orgasm, she was coming again, chest heaving, crying out hoarsely as her hips bucked on the cot. I stood up, and finished her off with one sharp smack to her vulva, making her shriek, curling up on the bed, rubbing her abused cleft.</p><p>I hated to do it, but I was required to complete her punishment. ""So now it is revealed that you are truly a sex slave, since you have responded so sexually to your punishment. Perhaps you will be given to a Master for further...treatment."" I spun on my heels and left her cell as she continued to sob out the last of her orgasms.</p><p>""Hector, tell me how we should handle the passage through the diaphragm.""</p><p>""Master, I must admit I am uncertain. We have usually used the esophageal hiatus, but I am not sure...""</p><p>""Your caution is commendable. It is true that the hiatus is technically the simplest route. But it has a much higher risk of long-term complications of reflux at the least, if not outright incompetence. Naturally this would not be of concern in a terminal application. Even in nonterminal applications it perhaps does not cause much concern, especially in older subjects, whose comfort is not paramount. But this case is different. We will use a parahiatal approach, incising the diaphragm approximately 2 centimeters from the hiatus. We will need to be very careful not to damage the lungs, of course...""</p><p>It was the penultimate day of her punishment. ""Today your anus is to be the focus of punishment."" This was clearly outside her experience; she didn't know enough to be alarmed. ""You will first receive a series of enemas. I would prefer you to receive these unbound. Will you submit?"" I didn't have to add the customary threat; she nodded with some alacrity, desiring to avoid bondage. I wished that I could fully satisfy that hope, but deviating from the prescribed punishment would bring severe consequences to her, let alone me.</p><p>The toilet facilities in the cell were designed especially to facilitate the administration of enemas. The seat had a back rest, and both could be elevated and tilted to afford easy access to the anus. As ordered, I used the #3 nozzle, which is a medium-thick, moderately ridged tool. After lubricating it, I plunged it unceremoniously into her anus, working it in and out for the prescribed number of repetitions, as she yipped and yelped. The standard three-enema treatment was applied, first cleansing, then rinsing with an antiseptic, then rinsing with a deodorizing solution. I hated to have to do it, but I coerced her into holding each volume in her rectum for the full amount of time, smacking her thighs with the crop at each premature squirt from her anus, finally allowing her to release each dose. I rinsed her externally with the needle-sprayed bidet, using freezing cold water, making her shriek and nearly jump off the seat, only fully submitting to it after receiving a stern whipping on her breastbuds.</p><p>Once fully cleansed, I bound her in knee-chest position on the cot, ankles to wrists, using the appropriate cuffs hung in the cell for just such a purpose. She trembled, whimpering, ""Pleaseopleaseoplease!"" Her trepidation was justified. I swung the crop down onto her tender, delicate anus again and again, each stroke causing her anus to visibly clench, as she cried out wildly, ""AAA-AAAA-AAAA!""</p><p>Sexual molestation is optional during anal punishment. I had pondered whether to subject her to it or not, but, given her response the previous day, I judged that it would be kinder to force her to orgasm. Perhaps it would distract her...</p><p>Her cleft seized in my hand, her clitoris pinched and twisted, the occasional smack on her cleftlips, combined with the continued stern discipline of her anus, brought her surprisingly quickly to a bucking, screaming orgasm that left her spent, soaked, sobbing, and still crying out with each stroke, as I had not yet completed the prescribed number.</p><p>Once I was done I hung the crop up. If she had thought I was done with her, she was sadly mistaken. I lubricated the fingers of my left hand, and pierced, penetrated, and probed her anus, with first one, then two, and finally forcing three fingers into her, working them in and out, as she panted and cried out. With my right hand I again seized her cleft and clitoris, and, although she did not achieve orgasm, she clearly responded, her little hips rocking as much as her bonds afforded.</p><p>I very much wished I didn't have to say what I was ordered to; as I undid her bonds and she rolled onto her side, sobbing and clutching her buttocks, I told her, ""In a few days you will receive your final punishment. You are to be impaled alive, whipped, and raped."" With that I left, for the time being. Fortunately, I don't think she really understood what I had said.</p><p>Once it was possible to run the concealing tape loop, I returned to her cell. Naturally she was distraught. I tried to comfort her, taking her in my arms and rocking her. She was so slender, so sweet, so dear to me now. Surprisingly, but gratifyingly, she seemed not only intellectually, but emotionally not to hold me responsible for what was being done to her; at least, not for the unpleasant parts.</p><p>""Try not to worry about tomorrow's punishment too much, little princess,"" I told her. ""I'm not going to try and describe it all tonight; it will be better if it's mostly a surprise, and a pretty scary one at that; you need to look like you are reacting appropriately too it. No matter how scary it looks, remember: I'm an expert at it, and you should come through it in good shape. If all goes according to plan, you will be free by tomorrow night.</p><p>""By the way, I think you should know: I discussed it with the Council, and we all agreed that, under the circumstances, you and I should be married. So they gave their permission, and since you're underage, just signing the papers is all we need. You are now my wife."" And I took her in my arms and kissed her, tenderly, passionately, her little body melting against mine. A part of me wished that I could take her home right then. But a different part of me looked forward to the morrow...</p><p>""Of course, if we were using the hiatal route, we would, as usual, enter the esophagus as we traversed the diaphragm, since the diaphragm provides the optimal stability for entry. Using the parahiatal route will necessitate entry at a higher level. Where would you propose, Tomas?""</p><p>""Just below the pharynx, Master. The rest of the esophagus is unfixed. Close to the pharynx it will be relatively more stable.""</p><p>""Very good. Of course, we will need to be careful not to get too close. We mustn't damage the larynx or the epiglottis...""</p><p>""At withdrawal, what is standard procedure?"" I asked my assistants.</p><p>""It depends on the application, Master,"" Tomas astutely replied. ""If it is terminal, no special procedures are needed; simply pulling the instrument out suffices. In this case, however...""</p><p>""Yes, this case is definitely not terminal. However, I am hoping that we will not need to use laser coagulation, or staple closed anything but the wall of the rectum. What post-procedure medications are indicated?""</p><p>Hector handled this one. ""Again, Master, if it is a terminal application, nothing need be done. For nonterminal cases, a cephalosporin with activity against enterococci, given as one dose intravenously, is indicated.""</p><p>""Bravo, Hector, you obviously have memorized the text well. Strange, isn't it, to be discussing the procedure, as we always have, but knowing that this one, so special as it is, is to be our last...""</p><p>Over the next two days she was subjected to the standard prep for a nonterminal impalement: an osmotic agent to empty the bowels, clear liquids only until the night before, then nothing by mouth. She received multiple cleansing and antiseptic enemas, as well as neomycin and erythromycin by mouth to sterilize the gut as much as possible.</p><p>The day arrived. I led her into the arena, slave collar around her neck with a thin chain attached which I held the end of, her wrists cuffed behind her back. The crowd was mixed; many were supporters of the Revolution, I knew, but many were just the typical onlookers, and some were cruel, jeering and hooting at the little girl's nakedness. As I put her in position, I managed to catch her eye, and closed one of mine in a half-wink, trying to discreetly reassure her. To my astonishment and delight, she half-winked back!</p><p>She was placed on the padded platform, bound again in knee-chest position, her anus and unfledged cleft exposed for all to see. My assistants handed me the instrument, which appeared to be a simple pole about 5 feet in length. In reality it was a complex piece of machinery, designed mostly by Torvak himself. The blunt end, ridged and thick, was all ready lubricated.</p><p>Following protocol, I held the implement aloft for public viewing, then thrust it into her anus. She screamed once, shortly, then panted and moaned as I worked it in and out of her, raping her with it as with a dildo, for the prescribed ten thrusts. Then my assistants and I went to work in earnest...</p><p>The procedure went without a hitch. She moaned throughout, but seemingly more in distress at the whole affair than discomfort with any particular part of it. Finally the end of the rod was forced between her teeth from within, protruding from her mouth, and she was fully impaled.</p><p>She was lifted up, and the end of the pole was placed in its receptacle on the platform, the crossbars installed for the purpose folded open to support her buttocks. Now she was officially impaled, upright, moaning around the pole, her hips and knees flexed, abducted, and bound, her wrists still cuffed behind her back. I suppose the crowd was roaring at this point; I couldn't hear it. I was struck by the sight of her, a slender preteen girl, naked, bound, and impaled, her unfledged girlcleft offered for further punishment.</p><p>She was scheduled to be caned. Fortunately, I was able to replace the standard model with a more satisfactory one. She might have a few 'train tracks', and it would still be painful, but much less so. As usual, I swung the cane in the air a few times, producing the telltale 'swish' as her eyes widened. Then I whipped her on her flexed thighs as she inarticulately yelled. Then she yelled louder and louder as I progressed next to her buttocks, then even her breastbuds and nipples, leaving red lines across her chest as she nearly screamed. Then ten strokes full upon her cleft as she gyrated to the limited extent granted her by the pole she was impaled upon.</p><p>A wooden strap-on dildo is standard equipment for the Torturer; sometimes a scheduled rape must be administered quickly, especially in terminal cases, with no time to...prepare. It goes without saying that I did not need it this time. I opened my breeches, exposing my rod, fully rampant in expectation. Quickly dropping a bit of lubricant on it, I placed myself between her unfledged cleftlips and thrust once, deeply, raping her of her maidenhead, driving for her cervix, feeling the impaling rod in her rectum through the thin intervening tissues. She screamed one long scream. I would have liked to wait until she had gotten more used to the violation of her underdeveloped vagina, but I did not have this luxury; I had to proceed with her rape. So I pistoned in and out of her as she wailed. I had wisely relieved myself multiple times the day before, and once that morning, so I was able to carry on for the prescribed ten minutes of full rape.</p><p>She didn't come. I really didn't expect her to, under the circumstances. But I do think, despite her continued wailing, that she was getting used to it by the end, and even enjoying it partly, judging by the continued presence of lubrication. For my part, except for my concern for her, I was in Nirvana. At the height of my craft, I had impaled alive a pretty preteen girl, whipped her, then raped her, emptying myself at her cervix as she shook and moaned.</p><p>There's not much else to tell. Even as my assistants and I were carefully and gently removing the pole, comforting her tenderly throughout, the forces of the Revolution were taking the palace, capturing the Tribunal, setting the nation free. The people were jubilant. And I? I now had a pretty preteen slave-wife, mine to love and cherish, and strip, spank, whip and rape as long as we both should live.</p><p>The End</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments welcomed!</b></p>"
1057,The Kindly Dr. Nostra,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'ped', 'spank', 'rom', 'reluc']","A kindly doctor spanks some of the young children in a village, especially one particular little girl.",2012-03-16T00:00:00,for 'Nostradamus',"<p>SMACK-SMACK-SMACK! ""OOO! OOO! OOO!"" The little preteen girl cried out as the paddle came down smartly on her bare bottom. Dr. Nostra knew how best to spank a child. Each stroke was sharp, yet somehow gentle at the same time. He never left a mark more intense than a mild redness that faded slowly, yet he spanked soundly, with loud smacks, and wild cries from each transgressor brought for his ministrations.</p><p>A steady stream found its way into his office. The bulk were from the local orphanage, close by his office, whose understaffed, underpaid, and somewhat lazy personnel found it easier to simply deposit any of their charges determined to be erring on his doorstep so that the kindly Dr Nostra could administer whatever punishment he deemed fit. His current 'victim' had failed to make her bed to matron's satisfaction. The doctor did not entirely approve of the over-strict rules, but he enjoyed his avocation too much to refuse to oblige when punishment was requested. Plus, he feared that any alternative to his ministrations would be even harder on this child, and the others brought to him for similar infractions. He finished the little girl's discipline with a final swat, then enfolded her in a gentle hug, rocking and soothing her, rubbing her reddened bottom, as she melted into his arms, tears staining his shirt. The little hugs she gave him back bespoke of an accepting, even for giving attitude towards him for the spanking he had meted out to her. He let her little shift fall back over her buttocks and sent her on her way, suitably chastened, back to the institution.</p><p>How did this arrangement, so curious, yet so satisfying to all concerned, begin? He had originally arrived in the village, a small, out-of-the-way community in rural ***-ania, with a mission group for medium-term service, opening a clinic for which he was the main, and often the only, staff. The rest of the missionaries left after planting the local church, but he decided to stay. He seemed to fit in, speaking the language fluently, if with a distinct American accent. There was a great need for a competent, caring physician, and he certainly was that. He also, mostly unbeknownst to the villagers, was independently wealthy, and he stocked the clinic at his own expense, such that the quality of medical care in the village was substantially above that found in similar towns in the backwards nation. Antibiotics, vaccines, antihypertensives, insulin, local and general anesthesia, as well as general surgery and obstetrics, all were now available at nearly Western standards, thanks to Dr Nostra.</p><p>He was perhaps middle-aged, tall and somewhat thin, with distinguished features and graying hair. There was a hint of tragedy about him, although none in the village, and no one even on the missionary team, knew his background...</p><p>---</p><p>""Oh, 'Daddy', please, please!"" his 'little girl' would beg, fetchingly. But to no avail. He brought the paddle down again and again, smacking her bare bottom as she yelped and moaned. She lay across his lap, kicking and wriggling. The paddle was leather, supple, well-worn but well-cared-for, intricately embroidered. It was almost an heirloom, having been used on his bottom, and his mother's bottom before him. He suspected that his father had used it on his wife, Dr Nostra's mother, her father having given it to her husband on their wedding day as a honeymoon gift.</p><p>""Hold still, young lady!"" he commanded sternly, and swatted her gleaming thighs as she keened. When he judged her buttocks to be sufficiently reddened, he flipped her over on his lap, raising the paddle high.</p><p>Her eyes widened, and she cried out, ""'DaddyDaddy' pleasepleaseplease, do I haveta be paddled on my cleft! O, 'Daddy', I'm only ten!"" but to no avail. He brought the stinging implement to bear sharply upon her mons and vulva, reddening her sweet little sex as she wailed and jerked with each WAK! His free hand roamed over her chest, pinching and twisting her little nipples.</p><p>After amusing himself in this fashion for a while, he slid her off his lap, and arranged her in knee-chest position as she trembled, whimpering, ""W-whuttya gonna do to me, 'Daddy'?"" He stood, towering over her, and ran his hands in to her private parts. She yipped and yiped as he molested her with lubricated fingers, piercing, penetrating, and probing her tender, delicate anus with first one, then two, then finally three fingers. His other hand pinched and twisted her cleft lips and clitoris. She writhed in his grasp as he kneaded and worked her nakedness. Finally he could hold back no longer. He pressed the end of his rampant rod against her lubricated anus, and thrust forcefully, raping her bottomflower, driving to the hilt as she screamed and arched. He pounded into her, reaching around to seize and molest her clitoris. Soon she was crying out hoarsely, bucking her hips in time to his thrusts, finally climaxing violently even as he poured his hot seed into her rectum. He collapsed over her as they lay panting on the bed.</p><p>Then he and his wife headed to the bathroom for a much-needed shower!</p><p>His life was a dream. He had inherited a fair bit of money. He had a thriving practice in a good community, with theater, recreation, and a good church all nearby, and best of all, a beautiful young wife. And not only was she cute and sexy, but she willingly threw herself into his sexual fantasies, dark as some might have found them to be. She wisely decided not to fight his tendencies, but to try and satisfy them. To do that, she assumed the role of his 'preteen daughter' in their sexplay, receiving sexual punishment at his hands, that, as time went on, excited her more and more, until she yearned each day to feel his paddle smacking her thighs or bottom, his hands firmly seizing her cleft, his hard rod driving deep into her anus, as she screamed and called him 'Daddy', pretending to be his ten-year-old daughter getting raped of the virginity of her anus.</p><p>But it all ended so soon, so soon...</p><p>---</p><p>A sudden illness, all his medical abilities of no use, nothing to be done. She was gone in 6 months. He was vacant, bereft, wiped out, for nearly a year. He stumbled through the motions of pursuing his practice, but the heart was gone out of it. He had to get away.</p><p>Through his denomination he found the missionary group going to ***ania. He through himself into the task of setting up the clinic, moved by the depictions of the poverty of the area, the desperate need, the adorable children waiting for his aid...</p><p>He hung the paddle on the wall of his clinic office. If asked about it, he would only say, ""It's for naughty little boys and girls."" It wasn't long before the matron of the nearby orphanage asked him if he would consider using it on her charges. She had some vague idea that a physician would know how to punish a child 'scientifically and safely'. He didn't try to disabuse her of this curious notion. And so the string of little boys and girls coming to him for punishment began. Some of the parents of the community, mostly single mothers with no husband to assume the task, followed suit.</p><p>Stateside this would have been unheard of. Even in ***-ania it would have been remarked upon, if he had had any staff. But he ran the clinic alone, since the rest of the group had left, enlisting whatever aid he needed for surgeries on an adhoc basis. So there was no nurse or receptionist to wonder about the propriety of the physician paddling the local youngsters.</p><p>The children themselves viewed the affair with some ambivalence. Dr Nostra was well-liked by them for his gentleness, friendly manner, warm hands, and welcoming smile. He never talked down to them or ignored them. And as for the punishment, well, he was not brutal; his paddle stung, but no more than that. And he nearly always gave each child he disciplined some treat or other, such as a piece of candy or gum. Often he gave a small toy, such as a truck, doll, or stuffed animal, to the sweeter children, who were the ones he thought had been particularly unjustly condemned to his ministrations.</p><p>This went on for some time, providing substantial amusement (along with frustration!) for Dr Nostra. In truth, the activities had so awakened him to life that he was considering moving on, finding another wife, settling down again. Then something happened...</p><p>She was just a girl, like all the rest. Perhaps nine, slender, dark-haired, cute; but then, many of the little girls in ***-ania were attractive. She shuffled in, propelled through the door by a push from one of the under-Matrons, who closed the door and left the girl for her punishment, glad to be relieved of her charge for a time so that she could smoke a cigarette in peace.</p><p>""Come here, little one,"" Dr Nostra commanded, but quietly. She sidled up and stood before him, head down, twisting her hands together, turning her toes in as she squirmed a bit. She was new to Dr Nostra. ""What's your name?"" he inquired.</p><p>""K-Katya,"" she whispered, peeping up at him through her lowered lashes. ""Sir!"" she hastily remembered to add.</p><p>""What did you do, to earn this punishment?""</p><p>""I-I didn't do my sums right, Sir,"" she answered, miserably. Dr Nostra sighed. This was not his idea of an offence deserving of real punishment. As he often did in such cases, he determined to give the little girl only a token paddling, barely reddening her bottom.</p><p>""Over my lap, young lady!"" he ordered, and tipped her face down onto his knees. He tossed the hem of her shift up and pulled her panties down to her knees. SMACK-SMACK-SMACK! went the ancient paddle as she squirmed and yelped. But, true to his intentions, he wasn't spanking her hard. Twenty smacks later he was done, putting the paddle down, gently rubbing her little bottom to soothe her, as he pulled her up to sit on his lap, cuddling her and comforting her. A few tears leaked out, staining his shirt, but mostly she just melted into his arms. It came to him that this girl was starved for affection, little of it being available at the orphanage. He rocked her back and forth, humming a soft tune in her ears. Finally she turned and startled him with a big hug, then slipped off his lap and ran for the door.</p><p>In the weeks that followed he saw her a few more times, but not for punishment. She was sent to him for minor complaints: earache, sore throat, a cough. As usual, no orphanage personnel accompanied her. She sat quietly, eyes downcast, on the exam table, as he puttered about collecting whatever equipment he required for the visit, peeping shyly at him through her eyelashes. He never actually found her to be ill.</p><p>He wondered, a bit, what was going on with her. At the end of the last of a string of such visits she finally plucked up enough courage to say, ""D-Dr Nostra?""</p><p>""Yes, sweetheart, what is it?"" he answered.</p><p>""...Nuthin'!"" she turned shyly away.</p><p>""Little one, you can ask me anything; it's OK. Go ahead, Katya, what do you want?"" he looked intently but gently into her sweet face.</p><p>""Would you...can I...I need a spankin'!"" she finally blurted out, then blushed and crouched down, hiding her face in her hands.</p><p>Dr Nostra was struck dumb for a moment. He had never had any youngster ASK for a paddling before! He knelt down and asked the little preteen, ""Did matron send you over for punishment?"" She shook her head. He picked her up and held her on his lap. She pasted herself against his chest, trembling. ""Did you do something wrong?"" he inquired. She hung her head even lower, but shook it, no. ""Do you really want a spanking?"" he asked. She didn't look up, but, after a beat, she nodded her head, almost violently. He was in a daze. He could barely believe this was happening, and he didn't want to ask the next question: why. So...</p><p>""Then it's a spanking you'll get, young lady!"" he announced, and gently but firmly shifted her to lie across his knees. He tossed up the hem of her shift, and stopped in amazement for a moment: she wore no panties! He couldn't help himself; his hand moved of its own accord to caress and squeeze the firm-soft globes of her little bottom, so smooth and tender, kneading and working them, pulling them apart to expose her tiny rosebud. Then, SMACK-SMACK-SMACK! he began her spanking with his bare hand, lovingly but firmly disciplining the young girl. She shivered and yipped. After a while he reached up and snagged the paddle off the wall, and WHAP-WHAP-WHAP! went the tool on her buttocks. ""AAA-AAA-AAA!"" she cried out at the sting as her rear end was reddened even more.</p><p>Finally he judged it to be enough. He put the paddle down and gently rubbed her bottom, now hot from the paddling, as she whimpered and squirmed at his touch, but quieted quickly as he continued to soothe her. As he caressed her, he occasionally let his fingers stray...</p><p>After a while she squirmed up, sat on his lap, and threw herself against him in a fierce hug. Then she dashed out the door. He stared after her in a daze.</p><p>He went through the next day's work as if in a trance, hardly daring to even remember what had happened, let alone hope for a repetition. But, at the end of the day, there Katya was again, peeking around the door. She slipped in and sidled up to him, still shy, head down, twisting her hands together and fidgeting nervously.</p><p>""Hello, Katya,"" Dr Nostra said, in a pleasant, neutral tone, and waited. He didn't want to presume anything, and he was intensely curious to see what she would do next.</p><p>""Would you sp..."" her voice trailed off into an inaudible mutter.</p><p>""Speak up, Katya, I couldn't hear you,"" Dr Nostra insisted.</p><p>""...spank me again,"" he finally made out.</p><p>""Do you need another paddling?"" he asked, almost holding his breath. After a moment's hesitation, she just nodded, and headed for his lap. Over she went, and again he gave her a sound spanking, with bare hand and the paddle. A soothing rub afterwards, a quick hug from the little girl, and again she was out the door. As the days went by she came nearly every day, and somehow, to Dr Nostra's continuing delight, managed to stammer out her desire for a spanking.</p><p>This went on for a few weeks. After the next three or four spankings, Dr Nostra began to alter the sequence somewhat. When he soothed her bottom afterwards, he became a little bolder each time, slipping his fingers down, down, until finally he was tracing along her anus and girlcleft after every spanking. Her little sex actually moistened under his ministrations, and, though she never actually came, she seemed close to it at times, eyes half closed, breath short, hips moving rhythmically.</p><p>There came a day when, after spanking her bottom for a while, he rolled her over on his lap and raised the paddle. She stared at it, eyes wide, a gasp coming to her lips, then SWAK-SWAK-SWAK! he brought it down three times in quick succession onto her unfledged girlcleft as she jerked and yelped. Then he tossed it aside and gathered her into his arms, stroking and caressing her as her tears stained his shirt and her little sobs died away. Any anxiety he might have had about her reaction to getting a front-spanking was assuaged when she gave him her usual fierce hug, and even skipped a bit as she headed out the door!</p><p>After that he moved things along expeditiously. Instead of just putting her over his lap, he began having her stand up, holding her shift to her waist when it was time for her punishment. She looked so gorgeous, a little angel in despair, as she awaited discipline. Heartbreakingly slender, her unfledged girlcleft peeping out from between her gleaming thighs. After reddening her thighs and bottom, he would move to her front and deliver a few smacks onto her mons and immature vulva with the paddle as she writhed and moaned. Soon after that he began to make her strip naked for her spankings, blushing sweetly to the tips of her little breasts, no more than buds that barely broke the plane of her chest. He would put her in knee-chest position on the exam table, marveling at the sight: a pretty little preteen in a doctor's office, her bottom raised in the air, sweet little rosebud clenching in the breeze, her unfledged cleftlips and prominent clitoris below a scrumptious spectacle as she awaited his paddle. He brought it slapping down onto her private parts, cry after cry rising from her lips. As he paddled her, he slipped his free hand around her waist and underneath her, as if to steady her. His fingers probed in to her cleft, seizing her clitoris, pinching and pulling, twisting and pressing, as he continued her discipline. Her cries became more and more impassioned, her jerking under the paddle more pronounced, until, to Dr Nostra's deep satisfaction, she clearly orgasmed, yipping and yelping, pressing her underaged quim against his molesting hand as he spanked her to climax.</p><p>When she was finally spent, he swept her into a hug, her little arms wrapped around his neck and her slender legs around his waist, her face buried in his neck, her tears staining his collar, as he rocked her back and forth, crooning to her and rubbing her bottom. After a while he sat down with her, and held her a bit away, looking intently into her eyes. ""Little one, what if I were to adopt you? Would you like that?"" Her face blossomed with one of her rare smiles, lighting up the room.</p><p>""Can I, really? That'd be great!!"" she exclaimed.</p><p>So it was settled. It took a bit of paperwork, more time, and even more money to the right parties, but eventually she was officially his daughter. From then on she was in the office with him every day, and despite her tender age learned quickly to be his assistant, for she was a bright little girl. But this arrangement afforded many opportunities for her to fall short in some minor way or other, rendering her liable for another session with the paddle. Dr Nostra made sure to find a reason to discipline her nearly every day, and most of those times succeeded in bringing her again to a yipping and yelping orgasm as he spanked her. Often she deliberately disobeyed in some inconsequential way, then whispered in his ear, ""I need a spankin', Daddy!""</p><p>He continued to advance her punishments, also. He made sure to have an open container of K-Y handy during her discipline sessions, and, having sent her to the bathroom beforehand, he soon was piercing, penetrating, and probing her anus with first one, then two and even three lubricated fingers, while he paddled her clitoris and unfledged cleftlips. She bucked and writhed in his hands, her little rosebud clenching spasmodically around the invading hand. Dr Nostra reveled in the feel of probing a little preteen's anus, so tender and soft, so sweet and virginal, while he spanked her naked private parts and drove her to climax.</p><p>Of course all of this stimulation, while delightful in one sense, was enormously frustrating in another for the kindly doctor. Finally he sat her down one day and told her he was thinking of getting married. Her reaction was to screw her cute little face into a typical preteen 'yuck' expression, and to exclaim, ""Waddya wanna do that for? Daddy?"" she remembered to add.</p><p>""Well, a man likes to have a woman around, to help him, and keep him company, and...other things,"" he added, lamely.</p><p>""But I kin help you, and I can keep you company, and...and...anything else a wife kin do. I wanna be your wife, can't I? Please, Daddy?"" she begged, cocking her head up at him fetchingly.</p><p>He looked at her, seriously. This was going as he had hoped, but he wanted to make sure she knew what she was getting herself into. ""Little Katya,"" he asked, solemnly, ""Do you know what that would mean?""</p><p>The little preteen ducked her head for a moment, then, peeping up at him through her eyelashes, whispered, ""It means you get to rape me, don't it?""</p><p>""'Doesn't it',"" he corrected, automatically, but his mind was in a daze, so astonished to receive from her this question, which hung between them, revolving lazily. A jolt of...joy, so strong as to be almost nauseating, shot through him.</p><p>She mistook his pallor, sweat, and unsteadiness for disapproval. She jumped to her feet, tears springing to her eyes, and cried out, ""I know, you don't want me, cuz I'm just little and not sexy like big girls!"" and she stumbled off towards her room, weeping.</p><p>Dr Nostra had never been a fast runner, but he could have beaten any track star to her side that day! He gathered her in his arms, and held her, rocking her back and forth, and told her how much he loved her, that he desired her more than anyone else, that she was the most beautiful, sweet, and sexy little girl he'd ever known, and similar endearments. She melted against him, content.</p><p>The right money to the right people quickly gained them a marriage license and a willing priest, and by that evening they were married. He took her home and swept her up in a hug that went on forever, rocking her back and forth, reveling in the feel of her slender preteen frame in his arms.</p><p>After a little while, she relaxed her hold on him, got on her tiptoes, and whispered in his ear, ""I need a spankin', Daddy!""</p><p>The End</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments welcome!</b></p>"
1058,The Hobbit-Girl And The Man Of The Big People,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g(hobbit)', 'spank', 'reluc', 'rom', 'fant']","A young hobbit girl is taken in by a Man of the Big People, who disciplines her, marries her, and uses her sexually.",2012-03-17T00:00:00,"Sometimes when submitting a story some of the punctuation gets altered in strange ways (see 'Vixie', for example). I don't know how to fix that. I use '...' a lot in my writing; that seems to be what gets messed up the most. So if you see some strange spelling or punctuation, that's probably what it is.","<p>In a hole in the ground hid a little hobbit-girl. It was not a hobbit-hole, for that would have meant Comfort: pantries and parlors, bedrooms and kitchen, and a nice round door painted bright green. Nor was it a damp muddy hole, full of the ends of worms and an oozy smell. It was a bare, sandy hole with nothing in it to sit down on or to eat. She had found it and enlarged it a bit (hobbits are naturally good at digging) and used it to hide in, which she had to do frequently.</p><p>She was a pre-tween hobbit-girl, the 'tweens being the irresponsible twenties before a hobbit-child's 'coming of age' at 33; in build and development she resembled a human child of 9-12 years old, but was only as tall as a 4 or 5 year old of the Big People. She was more slender than most hobbits, partly because her nutrition had not been of the best lately, but partly by nature. She was primarily a Fallohide hobbit, and they are more elfin than the Stoors and Harfoots. Her name was Tulip (many hobbits had botanical names).</p><p>She was hiding from Men, and there were many around. She had been the slave of a Man until she had run away. How had she come to belong to him? She had no idea. She had no memory of life before him, save for a vague idea that her mother had been ill. Probably she had died, and the little hobbit-girl had been seized by the Man, or some other who had sold her to him.</p><p>As she huddled in her hiding place she couldn't help but recall what her life had been like with him...</p><p>[Whap! Smack!] ""Aaah! OOO!"" the little naked hobbit-girl cried out as her Master spanked her bare bottom. Then the tawse: [WAPWAPWAPWAP!] He brought it repeatedly to bear on her naked thighs, front and back as she keened. He whipped her buttocks, bringing a faint red glow to her cheeks as she whimpered and danced from foot to foot. Then he casually cupped and squeezed her bottom, and seized her nipples, kneading and working them as she writhed and gasped.</p><p>He tawsed her nipples sharply, bringing cry after cry to her lips. Soon they were erect and reddened. He bent her over and whipped her on her tender, delicate anus, then stood her up and laid stroke after stroke full upon her cleftlips as she nearly screamed from the intensity of her punishment. Once he judged her tender hobbit-girlflesh to be sufficiently chastened, he tossed the tawse aside and seized her buttocks and thighs, kneading and working her charms lasciviously. Soon he was pinching and twisting her cleftlips and clitoris as her breath came short, her lips dry, her knees trembling. After amusing himself in this way for a bit he let her go. She fumbled for her clothes, deeply embarrassed.</p><p>He had disciplined her in this way for as long as she could remember. Although he whipped her regularly, it was never hard enough to leave a mark more than a faint redness that faded slowly. The embarrassment of it was worse than the pain. Even more embarrassing, although not yet consciously acknowledged by the little hobbit-girl, was the fact that there was a part of her that actually looked forward to her discipline sessions, the strap snapping against her mons and cleftlips, his hands molesting her tender charms...</p><p>Even now, as she hid in the cave, when she recalled those times her hand strayed to her little hobbit-girlhood, and she even spanked herself on her bottom and girlcleft, as that burning sensation glowed between her thighs.</p><p>Hobbits were a dwindling people. It was some hundreds of years since the War of the Ring. Although the goodwill of the Kings of Gondor and Arnor had protected them for a long time, it was inevitable that they would lose out to the larger and stronger humans. In the conflicts over land and resources, some unscrupulous Men would take hobbits captive. Although they did not make very strong slaves, they were dexterous and intelligent. Men were not above taking sexual advantage of female hobbits as well. Although many hobbits inclined to the plump, they were often still quite attractive.</p><p>In the case of the hobbit-girl, her master had not yet fully used her sexually, limiting himself to the discipline sessions and the molestation of her slender body. Other than that he was not especially cruel; she had to do housework and wait at the dinner table, but she was not misused except for the sexualized discipline. Still, as she grew older, she became aware that her lot was not what it should be. Also she became aware that he was becoming more and more insistent when he touched her body. She could feel his rod poking her through his clothes and her thin shift. She sensed that soon he would take her discipline sessions to a new, dreaded level. However, unacknowledged consciously, a certain part of her was excited at the thought of him using her sexually.</p><p>Finally she decided to run away. This was not really so difficult to do; hobbits can move with nearly complete silence when they want to. She made her way to a village some distance from the one she had been in and, finding a hole to hide in, eked out a meager living stealing food.</p><p>Which took substantial effort; feeding a young hobbit takes a lot of provender. It was dusk, and she was hungry, so she snuck out once again to the nearby village. She had found food in a number of locations, but one in particular had been most convenient: the house of a Healer of the Big People. The Healer was a Man who lived alone, no wife, no family, and his dwelling place was somewhat larger than most, with many rooms, so once inside she had many places to hide from him. He also kept a well-stocked larder. So back she went again.</p><p>""Once too often to the well"" is an old saying which she had never heard, but it proved true this time for the little hobbit-girl. She was busy in one corner of the larder, stuffing 'taters in her skirt, when she heard the Man coming. She tucked herself away out of sight. The door of the larder closed and she realized fearfully that he was in there with her!</p><p>""Well, Thief, I know you're in here. You might as well come out,"" she heard his voice; a pleasant baritone. She waited; perhaps he was only bluffing? ""All right, since you choose to be obstinate, it will be the worse for you when I find you."" He headed unerringly for her hiding place. She squeaked and bolted, but, despite her hobbit agility, he snagged her with a long arm as she tried to dart past him. She fought, but she had no strength to match him. Soon she was pinned in his arms.</p><p>He carried her out of the larder to a parlor and sat on a chair, pulling her across his lap. ""Little girl-thieves get what's coming to them: a good spanking!"" He tossed the hem of her ragged skirt over her back and landed smack after smack on her jiggling bottom as she kicked and wailed. In fact, he really was not spanking her very hard. He thought she was a 5-year old child of the Big People, a little small for her age, perhaps. He had suspected for the last few days that there was some pilfering going on, and had lain in wait for the thief. Now he was only doing what was fairly routine in villages of the Big People. If a small child was 'caught red-handed', and no parent was around, whoever was handy was expected to deliver the discipline.</p><p>But even as he spanked her, he gradually became more and more aware that the situation was a bit different than he had supposed. For one thing, this child was more agile than any small child of the Big People; it was all he could do to keep her on his lap as she writhed and kicked. For another, despite her yelping and squirming, she appeared to be responding surprisingly...favorably to his ministrations: she pressed her little hips down onto his lap, almost grinding her mons against the front of his pants, which was disconcerting, as his rod was swelling rapidly.</p><p>And not just in response to the pressure. Indeed, he had known for some time that the idea of sexually disciplining a young girl was strongly exciting to him. While his young wife was alive she had satisfied him very well...</p><p>---</p><p>Most of the day she had acted normally. No one would have been able to tell, unless they had listened carefully to the things she said, and the tone of voice she had used. They might have seemed a little...child-like, perhaps. But then, so many young women were immature, they might not have even noticed.</p><p>But, no matter how old she had been in real years, his wife had always been ten years old to him. And although they had been legally married, she had always been his little ""daughter"", and he had been her ""Daddy"". They had gone through some rough times, when his predilection had first been revealed, but she had wisely decided to try and satisfy it as best she could, hoping that would help to keep him on ""the straight and narrow"", as it were. It had worked well, for the short time they had had together.</p><p>On a typical evening, after the day's duties were done, he'd have been reclining in the main room. She would have come trudging into the room, looking downcast. She'd have been dressed in child's clothes, perhaps a nightshirt, all frills and lacy, very sheer, with nothing on underneath. Her hair would have been in a blue, little-girl's bow.</p><p>""Come here, young lady!"" he would have growled. She would have shuffled over to his side. ""You've been very naughty today, haven't you?"" he would have enquired. She would have just nodded, glumly. ""Speak up, little missy, I can't hear you!"" he would have commanded, punctuating it with a smack to the front of her bare thighs.</p><p>""OH!"" she would have gasped, and, ""Yes, Daddy, I've been naughty!"" she would have added.</p><p>""And naughty girls should be punished, shouldn't they, young lady?"" he would have asked rhetorically.</p><p>""Oh, yes Daddy, I know, but Oh, please, Daddy, must I be punished?!"" she would have pleaded, fetchingly. But to no avail. He would have tipped her unceremoniously over his lap, tossing up the hem of her nightie, and commencing to rain smack after open-handed smack on her buttocks, alternating cheeks, and frequently aiming for the groove between them, almost spanking her on her anus, as she would wail and sob. After her bottom was suitably reddened, he would have slowed down, and gently rubbed her bottom, often pulling the cheeks apart so she could feel the cool air on her little bottomflower. She would have gasped and moaned softly.</p><p>He would have pushed her off his lap and commanded her to stand up. She would have rubbed her nose and her bottom, snuffling. ""You're not done with your punishment yet, young lady!"" he would have barked. ""Take off that nightgown this instant!""</p><p>She would have dithered. ""Oh, but Daddy, please! Do I haveta? Then I'll be all...naked! It'll be so 'barassing!""</p><p>""Right now, young lady!"" he would have replied, with a smack on her bottom. ""You should have thought of that before you misbehaved!"" Seemingly reluctantly she would have pulled the nightie up and over her head. In his mind's eye she would have been heartbreakingly slender, hips just beginning to think about flaring, breasts no more than buds, nipples barely breaking the plane of her chest. Her girlcleft would have nearly matched his imagination: smooth, unfledged, shyly peeping from between her thighs, as she would have writhed a bit in seeming embarrassment at his avid gaze.</p><p>""I think it will be the tawse, tonite, little missy,"" he would have announced.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy, but please, please, please!"" she would have seemed to beg, piteously. But he would have been determined. He would have circled her, slapping the end of the tawse into his palm, ominously. Suddenly he would have flashed it out, smacking the back of her thighs as she jumped and yelped. He would have whipped her with the tawse until the backs of her thighs were suitably reddened. As he would have done so he would have rested his left hand on her shoulder, then would have slid it down, almost casually, then have seized her left breast, pinching and twisting her tender nipple. She would have writhed prettily in reaction.</p><p>He would have swing around, circling his hand from her breast to her bottom, seizing her recently-spanked cheeks in a firm grasp, as he would bring the tawse down sharply across the front of her bare thighs. She would have cried out repeatedly as he would discipline her.</p><p>After a bit of that he would have paused, looking her up and down. She would have shivered and sniffled, waiting. He would have tenderly kissed her forehead and hugged her a bit, as she pressed against him. ""You're so precious and pretty, little one. But you're getting bigger, aren't you! I think you may be ready for Big Girl's punishment tonite,"" he would have announced.</p><p>""Oh, but Daddy, please! Big Girl's punishment??!! But that means I haveta be whipped on my...my..."" she would have trailed off, seeming to not want to finish the thought.</p><p>""That's right, young lady, and right now!"" With that he would have brought the tawse down sharply across her breasts with a smack! She would have wailed and sobbed as he would have repeatedly whipped her top, reddening her little-girl breasts, her nipples becoming erect from the stimulation.</p><p>""You know what I think you need, little one? I think you need an 'undergarments' whipping,"" he would have opined solemnly.</p><p>""Wh-what's th-that?"" she would have inquired, apparently nervously twisting her hands together and fidgeting.</p><p>""That's where I use this,"" he would have said, holding up the tawse, ""To make it look like you have on a girl's undergarments, but it's really just your hide being tanned from your punishment!"" She would gape in seeming astonishment at this, and then beg and plead.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy, please, do I have to have an undergarments whipping??!! Oh, Daddy, it's gonna sting so much on my little nipples and cleft! Oh, Daddy, please!""</p><p>WHAP! would have gone the tawse on her breasts again, and ""AAAA!"" would cry out his little child-wife. Her moans and cries would have filled the air as he would redden her little breasts completely, not neglecting the undersides and lateral surfaces. Then he would have shifted his aim to her bottom, fading but still reddened from her spanking, and bring the flush back to her ""cheeks"" with the tawse, as she would have danced from foot to foot.</p><p>Shifting to her front, without mercy he would have swung the tawse back and forth across her mons as she would wail and sob. He would have ordered her to spread her little legs, and she would obey after a sharp smack to her breasts convinced her that he meant business. Then he would have completed her 'undergarments whippinng' by thoroughly reddening her cleft and anus with the tawse. By then she would have been sobbing convulsively, the tears running down her little cheeks.</p><p>He would have stopped, finally, and sat down, pulling her down onto his lap. She would have clung to him, staining his shirt with her tears as she sniffled. His rod, fully swollen, would have been pressing into her little groove. She would have shifted a little uncomfortably, and asked, ""Daddy, what's that lump in your pants pressing on my bottom?""</p><p>""That's Daddy's punishment rod, honey,"" he would have responded.</p><p>""Y-your p-punishment rod?!"" she would have inquired, apparently nervously. ""Are you going to p-punish me with it?""</p><p>""Yes, baby doll, I am.""</p><p>""Are you going to...whip me with it?"" she would have asked, her little face screwed up as she seemed to try to imagine how he would do that.</p><p>""No, honey, Daddies use their punishment rods to punish their little girls by raping them in their little anuses and girlclefts when they've been naughty. And you've been very naughty, so it's time for you to be raped,"" he would have announced.</p><p>Without further talk he would have put her in knee-chest position. She would have seemed too astonished and stunned to speak. He would have lubricated her rosebud, and suddenly pierced, penetrated, and probed her tender, delicate anus. With the other hand he would have seized her clitoris, kneading and working it. She would have moaned and writhed in 'preteen' passion. Soon she would have been obviously nearing climax, so he would have withdrawn his hand and spanked her a few times sharply on her anus and cleft. She would have bucked and sobbed, nearly screaming as she came. Even before she had sobbed out the last of her little-girl orgasm, he would have positioned his rod at her rosebud, and thrust deep, raping her in her anus. She would have screamed, ""OH, DADDY, YOU'RE RAPING ME! YOU'RE RAPING MY ANUS! OHDADDYPLEASEI'LLBEGOOD! OH, DADDY, YOU'RE STRETCHING MY LITTLE ANUS!"" The scene would have been so intense, in practically no time he would have been emptying his seed into her rectum as she would have cried out rhythmically with each thrust. They would have collapsed together, he still buried inside of her, as she would have sobbed out the last of her come in his arms.</p><p>After a while he would have withdrawn. </p><p>""We need to get you cleaned up, young lady, you're a mess!"" he would have said, and propelled her, with a swat to her naked bottom, to the 'necessary'. In the tub he would have cleaned her well, scrubbing her nipples, anus, cleft, and clitoris with a rough terry washcloth. She would have squirmed away from his ministrations, so he would have sternly ordered her, ""Hold still, young lady!"" and spanked her wet thighs, bottom, anus, and cleft, as she would have sobbed, ""Oh, Daddy, please, I'll hold still! Please, Daddy, please!"" Finally he would have released her, and resumed her cleaning. She would have shivered and moaned, but would hold still as he scrubbed her intimate parts. Out of the tub, he would have toweled her off and swatted her on the bottom as he would send her back to the main room.</p><p>He would have lain her naked, supine, knees spread. She would have blushed as an unfledged preteen girl would if she had been so exposed to his gaze. He would have brought the tawse down full upon her cleft and clitoris, SMACK! ""OOOOOO!"" would cry his sweet 'little girl', giving voice repeatedly as he would have whipped her again and again. Soon he would have been fully ready. He would have covered her slender body with his, and unceremoniously have thrust his rampant rod deep into her girlcleft, raping her to her cervix with one stroke. ""AAAAAAH!"" she would have screamed, and ""OH, DADDY! YOU'RE RAPING ME! YOU RAPED MY LITTLE MAIDENHEAD FROM ME! OH, DADDY, PLEASEPLEASEPLEASE!"" She would have continued to cry out, rhythmically, as he would rape her in earnest: long, hard, quick thrusts, bringing her quickly to a bucking, writhing, screaming orgasm. He would have forced her to endure more intimate punishment as he would continue to rape her vigorously for a few more minutes while she moaned and sobbed before he would finally deign to empty himself inside her abused unfledged girlcleft.</p><p>Then they would have collapsed together in each other's arms, with long, sweet, passionate kisses. How he had cherished her, and appreciated the gift she gave him nearly every day, for the brief time they had together.</p><p>He had been a Knight of the Mark, an UnderMarshal in fact. He had been stationed on the borders of the Entwash, in northern Rohan, where wild men and even the occasional orc were still known to attempt to slip over the border to raid and harass. He had had a successful command, highly valued by the Third Marshal of the Mark, and loved by his men. He had a beautiful and loving wife, and they planned to have a family together. Yet all his power and authority could not defeat the disease that took her from him so suddenly.</p><p>It had been a type of plague that, as he found out later, if northern Rohan had only had ready access to the proper medicines, she might have survived. Some men might have descended into despondency after such a blow, and indeed he had been shaken by it. He gave up his command and drifted for a short time, but had been drawn inexorably to Gondor, where he enrolled in the Academy of Healers. There he learned much about how to defeat the disease that took his wife as well as many other maladies. He took his new-found knowledge where he judged it would do the most good: to the newly-opened territories of Eregion, which had so long lain fallow before the War of the Ring.</p><p>This land lay just south of Eriador, where hobbits had long lived. So it was that, in the rough and ready frontier, butting up against the ancient territory of the hobbits, there were many opportunities for unscrupulous men to take advantage of the smaller and weaker race.</p><p>The Man himself desired nothing but good for hobbits, if he thought of them at all. Even in Gondor, despite the respect the small people were held in due to the memory of Frodo and Samwise, the heroes of the War of the Ring, little was known about them. In Rohan there was only the fading remembrance of Meriadoc who had aided the famous Eowyn when she slew the Lord of the Nazgul, and the handful of old folk tales concerning the 'holbytlan', who hid in sand-dunes and could change their voices to resemble the piping of birds.</p><p>Her incredible agility, the level of development of her body, the silky hair that grew on the tops of her feet...the Man suddenly realized that this was no 5 year old human child; this was a somewhat older hobbit-child. And she was continuing to respond most disturbingly to his ministrations, grinding her mons against his swelling rod, writhing and moaning passionately. As astonishing as it was to him, it appeared that, indeed it was so; she was climaxing even as he continued to spank her!</p><p>As all this realization rushed upon him, he was overwhelmed by a flood of emotion: pity for the oppressed hobbits in general, combined with concern for this little hobbit-girl (who obviously must be in dire straits, considering her ragged attire and her thefts from his larder), the memories of his wife, and the thought of the children they had never had. He swept her off his lap and into his arms, holding her close, patting her back, rubbing her reddened bottom, rocking her comfortingly as she wailed and shuddered out the last of her pre-tween orgasm, her tears staining his tunic.</p><p>After a bit she settled down, but remained snug in his arms, clinging to him, shivering a little. He stroked her hair. Finally he pulled her out a bit so he could look in her face.</p><p>""Little one, are you hungry?"" he inquired. Nothing he could have said would have reassured and encouraged her more! She nodded enthusiastically, and was soon settled at his table, perched (gingerly!) on a high chair with cushions to raise her high enough to reach the table, packing away a meal that would have done credit to many a grown Man of the Big People.</p><p>When she finally slowed down, the table beginning to look rather empty, he said, ""We need to talk, but first you need a wash, young lady!"" She readily agreed, and he led her to a tub, well supplied with hot water from a nearby boiler in which he kept a fire banked. A bar of lye soap and some towels completed the washing supplies. He provided her with a dressing gown that fit her well enough, kept in store in case he had to care for a small child of the Big People overnight.</p><p>When she was done they sat down and talked for a long time. Having been well-fed, washed, and dressed, she was inclined to trust him. Unbeknownst to her, the memory of the punishment-orgasm she had received at his hands also colored her affections. She unfolded her life to him, leaving nothing out, even the discipline she had received at the other Man's hands, and her reaction to it. He found her charming and sweet, with an alien, elfin beauty.</p><p>It was perhaps a foregone conclusion. There was no readily available place for him to take her to, no 'hobbit child welfare agency', no consular office of The Shire nearby. He offered to convey her to Eriador, perhaps to Tuckborough or even Hobbiton itself, but she shook her head. She knew no one there. She didn't know what they would do with her. Couldn't she stay with him, please?</p><p>He could not resist. So he said, ""For now, little one, for now. But we'll need to talk again, soon...""</p><p>Thus began an idyllic interval for the little hobbit-girl. She had never been so well-fed in her life (although the Man was careful not to let her eat enough to get as plump as some hobbits!), or worn such comfortable and pretty clothes (the Man had the tailor make her some to suit). He taught her her letters, and was even able to find a rare copy of the Red Book for her to read. She helped out in the household, and he even found her to be useful in his practice as a nimble-fingered assistant.</p><p>But she was still a pre-tween hobbit-girl. No matter how well-behaved she might have been usually, some degree of mischievousness was inevitable. A bit of talking back here, staying up too late there, pulling a prank or two; it added up. Finally one evening the Man called the little hobbit-girl to his study. ""You've been naughty lately, haven't you, young lady?"" he inquired. She hung her head, but didn't answer. ""It is considered polite to answer when you are spoken to, especially when an adult is speaking and a child is being addressed,"" he intoned softly but firmly. She looked up, a bit taken aback. He had not spoken sternly to her since he had taken her in.</p><p>""I-I'm s-sorry, Sir, I didn't mean...I mean I'm not trying..."" she began, then burst into tears. He enfolded her in his arms and held her for a while. ""I'm sorry I'm sorry I'm sorry"" she kept sobbing out. After a bit the Man hushed her, held her out a bit, and dried her tears.</p><p>""It's all right, I know you didn't mean to be naughty. It's hard for little girls to behave themselves all the time. But what do you think I should do with you now?"" he said, and waited expectantly.</p><p>She hung her head and didn't say anything for a moment, then, ""Y-you should p-punish me, Sir,"" she whispered.</p><p>""And how do you think I should do that?"" he inquired.</p><p>""I g-guess I should g-get a wh-whippin',"" she said, and began to weep.</p><p>Story3: The Man immediately knelt down beside her and cradled the little hobbit-girl in his arms. ""Listen to me, little one. I'm not going to punish you hard. If I whip you, I don't think it will be quite...as bad as you think. Tell you what: let's try it. If it hurts too much, all you have to do is say ""Ouch"" or ""No"" or ""Don't"" or ""Stop"", and I'll quit. All right?"" She looked up, with perhaps a bit of a hopeful look in her eye, and nodded again.</p><p>He bent her under his arm, tossed up the hem of her shift, pulled down her little undergarments, and gave her a quick spanking, not particularly hard. When he was done, he stood her up, her undergarments still down around her ankles. She gave him a quizzical look and said, ""Is that all? I-I used to get much more of a spanking than that, Sir. I-it's not enough, don't you think?""</p><p>With an opening like that, the Man could not resist. He replied, ""Very well, Tulip, you're right. You should be punished properly."" He bent her over a footstool, and pulled his belt off. He wrapped it around his fist, letting about 6 inches of it dangle. He swung it back and forth across her faintly reddened bottom, bringing a fresh flush to the cheeks, and whimpers and yelps from the little pre-tween hobbit girl's lips. But she never said, ""No"", or ""Stop"", or ""Don't"", or ""Ouch""! When he was done he hugged her for a while, gently rubbing her faintly reddened bottom as she whimpered a bit, snuggling down in his arms. After a while he picked her up, laid her in her little bed, pulled her undergarments over her bottom and the covers up to her chin, smoothed her hair back and kissed her forehead, saying, ""Good night little one."" She was asleep almost immediately.</p><p>From that time on the little hobbit-girl, already a pleasant companion in most ways, became even more attached to the Man. She would often come to him for a hug, or to be picked up and cuddled, giving him sweet little hobbit-kisses which he returned most willingly. She would tease him and get him to tickle her, dissolving helplessly on the floor in gales of laughter. She would cuddle against him in the evening, and he would read to her out of the Red Book, or they would sing together.</p><p>And she continued to misbehave at times. Nothing very bad; in fact it seemed to the Man that she would actually try to find ways to misbehave enough to warrant a spanking, without doing anything truly damaging or dangerous. He was quite willing to oblige her, and soon she found herself over his lap, or on the business end of his belt, nearly every day, for strict but fairly gentle punishments. And she clearly continued to respond sexually to being disciplined. She would arch and buck as she was spanked or whipped, rubbing her thighs together. When over his lap she would grind her little mons against his swelling rod. And after her punishments, when he would gently rub her tender hobbit girl-flesh, she would coo and writhe, spreading her legs and wriggling her little bottom in a way that brought his soothing hand closer and closer to her little girl-cleft.</p><p>Naturally the Man found all this both intensely pleasurable and very frustrating. Almost subconsciously he began to push things along. When he spanked her, he let his hand stray closer and closer to her anus and girl-cleft, and when he whipped her with his belt, he let the strap-end curl around her thighs, snapping closer and closer to her mons, cleftlips, and clitoris. When he 'soothed' her afterwards, he let his hands drift closer and closer to her intimacies.</p><p>Soon her discipline had become openly sexual. He would strip her naked, and ogle her sweet little hobbit-girl body, in development like that of a 10-year old girlchild of the Big People, but in size more like that of a 4 or 5-year old, as she blushed and squirmed, deeply embarrassed to be so exposed to his ardent gaze. She was surprisingly slender for a hobbit, and quite pretty: curly auburn hair, green eyes, upturned nose dusted with freckles, a sweet pouting lips, slim shoulders, nipples barely breaking the plane of her chest atop mere breast buds, unfledged girlcleft peeping from between her thighs.</p><p>He would whip her buttocks, admiring the red glow imparted to her cheeks by his belt as she whimpered and danced from foot to foot. Then he might whip her thighs, back and front, as he casually cupped and squeezed her bottom, and even seized her nipples, kneading and working them as she writhed and gasped</p><p>Next he would use the strap-end of his belt on her nipples sharply, bringing cry after cry to her lips. Soon they would be erect, and reddened fetchingly. Finally he would whip her on her tender, delicate anus, or full upon her cleftlips as she nearly screamed from the intensity of her punishment.</p><p>Then would come the gentle rubbing of her sweet, punished body. He would pull her naked down onto his lap, and caress her nipples and buttocks as she sighed, then run his hand down, down to the core of her being, sliding his finger between her unfledged cleftlips to find her clitoris as her sighs progressed to moans and soft cries. Her hips would buck and rock, and soon she would be crying out and coming in his hands, collapsing into his arms as he cuddled and rocked her, her shoulders shaking, her tears staining his tunic.</p><p>This sort of thing went on regularly for a few weeks. Finally the Man decided he could hold out no longer. He sat her down and talked with the little hobbit-girl one evening.</p><p>""Tulip, are you happy here, with me?"" he asked her. Her eyes sparkled as she nodded her head vigorously. ""Then I have a question for you. Would you like for us to be married?""</p><p>""Yes, Sir, yes!"" she cried happily, nearly dancing up and down with excitement.</p><p>The Man wanted to make sure she understood fully what that meant, and asked her if she knew. She lowered her head, but looked up shyly at him from under her eyelashes. ""It means that you will rape me, won't you, Sir?"" she asked, softly.</p><p>His head spun. He managed to croak out an affirmative answer to her astonishing question. Then he spent some time simply holding her, and kissing her hair and forehead, as she melted against his chest. Abruptly she pulled back, looked the Man hard in the eye, and demanded, ""You'll still punish me after we're married, right?"" He nodded, dazed and joyful at her attitude, and enfolded her back in his arms as she snuggled happily.</p><p>After a while he whispered in her ear, ""I think it's time for you to be punished, don't you, little one?"" He waited for a long beat, then she gave one short nod.</p><p>He lost no time in bending her under his arm, tossing up her skirt, and giving her a brisk, businesslike spanking on her bare bottom as she yelped and danced from foot to foot. When he judged her little cheeks to be sufficiently reddened he let her up, sniffling and whimpering. He took his belt and swung it back and forth against the back of her thighs. His left hand rested on her shoulder as he did so, ostensibly to steady her, but soon he slid it down to her chest, and commenced to knead and work her little breast buds and nipples through her thin blouse. She moaned and writhed. He moved around to her front, smacking her slender thighs with the belt as she cried out. His other hand cupped and massaged her tender bottom.</p><p>He stripped her of her shift, leaving her naked, a pretty little pre-tween hobbit girl fully exposed in front of a grown man. He drank in the sight of her, trembling, nipples erect but barely breaking the plane of her chest, tears in her eyes, her face like an angel in despair. Her unfledged cleft peeped shyly from between her slender thighs. He swung the belt across her breast buds, bringing fresh cries to her lips and a fetching red glow to her nipples. Then he snapped it repeatedly across her mons, as she nearly screamed from the intensity of her punishment.</p><p>He swept her up in his arms and held her close for a while, as she burrowed her face into his shirt, shivering with anxiety and passion. He laid her down upon his bed, and kissed her all over: forehead, glabella, the tip of her nose, spending time at her sweet lips, then nibbling her neck, sliding down to her nipples, sucking and biting them as she writhed and moaned, slipping down to her navel where he blew a flurbish, bringing a giggle to her lips which he mock-squelched with a 'stern' command and a sharp slap to her thighs, then suddenly there, essentially raping her with his mouth, pressing firmly against her abused cleftlips, probing to her hymen, then seizing her clitoris in a long, excruciating bite between tongue and teeth that left her bucking, sobbing, nearly yelling, and finally beginning to come.</p><p>As she did so he suddenly stood, seized the belt and brought it down sharply onto her gleaming, reddened girlcleft. She gave a short scream and bucked wildly, yipping and yelping as he repeatedly disciplined her on her underdeveloped sex, as she came and came and came.</p><p>A few days later they were married in the Gate. Her age did not provoke as much comment as we might think nowadays; after all, most girls of the Big People were married by the time they were thirteen, anyway. And in the frontiers of Eregion no one was liable to question what anyone did with a little hobbit-girl, in any event.</p><p>Because of her size, he was concerned for her safety once they became more...intimate. He prepared a series of instruments, designed to simulate an erect male member, of increasing size culminating in one about the size of the penis of an aroused 12-year old boy of the Big People. During her discipline sessions, he would lubricate one and thrust it into her anus as she yelped, then fasten it with a slim chain that passed between her legs and around her waist so that she could not easily expel it with internal efforts. He required her to wear it all day, only removing it when she told him she needed to relieve herself. After she was done in the 'necessary', he would put her in the tub. The Man would clean her well, scrubbing her nipples, anus, cleft, and clitoris with a rough terry washcloth. She would squirm away from his ministrations, so he would sternly order her, ""Hold still, young lady!"" and spank her wet thighs, bottom, anus, and cleft, as she would sob, ""Oh, Sir, please , I'll hold still! Please, Sir, please!"" Finally he would release her, and resume her cleaning. She would shiver and moan, but hold still as he scrubbed her intimate parts. When he was satisfied with her cleanliness, he would replace the dilator, working it in and out of her little rosebud a few times as she yelped, then leave it deeply within her, and refasten the chain. Out of the tub, he would towel her off and swat her on the bottom as he would send her back to the main room for more sweet, sexual discipline, finally driving her to a noisy punishment-orgasm.</p><p>Finally there came the day when he had completed the preparation of the little hobbit-girl's bottomflower. That night he punished her again, her sweet, slender body swaying from the intensity, little nipples, bottom, cleft, even her anus feeling the sting of the belt as she crouched in knee-chest position on his bed, deeply embarrassed to know that her pudenda was fully exposed to the Man's gaze and the administration of strict, intimate discipline. As he whipped her, he reached under her and seized her cleftlips and clitoris, pinching and twisting them, pressing her pleasure button excruciatingly against her pubic bone. Soon she was bucking and rocking, moaning and crying out, yipping and yiping as she came and came.</p><p>He could hold back no longer. Smearing spit on his rampant rod, he stretched his full Man's form over the little hobbit-girl's tiny frame. He poised his tool at her bottomflower, then thrust forcefully and deeply through her rosebud, raping her of the virginity of her anus as she screamed. After the first thrust he halted for a moment, holding her slim shoulders and kissing her hair, until her distress died down to the occasional sob and sniffle. After a bit he resumed her punishment-rape, pounding into her rear passageway rhythmically as she yelped, reaching around to seize and molest her cleft and clitoris. Soon she was climaxing again, even as he poured his hot seed into her abused rectum. They collapsed on the bed together. He held her close, whispering to her of his love, as she melted into his arms, sobbing out the last of her pre-tween orgasm, and the reaction to her punishment and rape. Soon she was asleep.</p><p>So began their long, wonderful time together. For years she would remain much the same, for she would not resemble even a teenager of the Big People in her level of development until she was well into her 'tweens, and she would never be taller than a preteen of the Big People. Even though he was of only average size himself, his rod was massive compared to her tiny cleft. To avoid damaging her, he refrained from raping her of her maidenhead for many years, limiting himself to disciplining her to orgasm, then raping her anus nearly nightly as she cried out hoarsely. Only when she was nearly 'of age', as they would say in The Shire, did he finally take her fully. By then her breasts, while small, were well developed, and he devoted strict attention to disciplining them with the belt as she keened. He did not allow her to retain her pubic hair, of course.</p><p>On the night he finally took her fully, he whipped her thoroughly, breasts, buttocks, thighs, anus, vulva, and clitoris as she moaned and yelped. He fastened his mouth upon her sex and quickly drove her to a noisy orgasm. Squirting some lubricant on his rampant rod, he raised his Man's form over her little hobbit frame, still no bigger than that of a 10-year-old girl of the Big People, poised his tool at her cleft, then rammed it balls deep with one stroke, raping her of her maidenhead, driving for her cervix as she spasmed and screamed under him. He waited, caressing her tenderly and soothingly, until her wild cries and writhing had stilled to coos and little tremors, then proceeded to rape her in earnest, long, insistent strokes, rocking her forcefully, pinning her to the bed, bringing cry after cry to her lips, until finally she was over the top again, giving voice to the intensity of her passion. Even after the wave of sexual release had passed, he continued to punish her with quick, hard thrusts for a few more minutes as she sobbed, until he deigned to empty himself at her cervix. Then he collapsed on the bed next to her, shifting his weight to one side so as not to crush her little form, holding her and kissing her as she clung to him and kissed him back, delighting in their love together.</p><p>And they lived happily ever after.</p><p>The End</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments gratefully welcomed!</b></p>"
1059,Storytime,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'ped', 'spank', 'rom']",A step-grandfather tells his step-granddaughter a story about spanking and having intercourse with her; afterwards she agrees to be gently spanked and touched.,2012-03-18T00:00:00,"For B, a reader who has become a valued correspondent; proof that answering this author's pleas for comments is worth the effort!","<p>Lisa climbed up next to Carl and said, ""Poppa Carl, tell me a story!""</p><p>Carl pulled little Lisa up onto his lap and said, ""Well, let me think a minute.""</p><p>Carl wasn't Lisa's real grandfather; he had married Lisa's grandmother when Lisa was a baby, and, as far as she was concerned, Carl was just 'Poppa Carl'. Today Carl and Lisa were in the house alone together; Lisa was spending a few days with them, and her grandmother was out shopping and not expected back for a few hours at least.</p><p>Lisa was nine, sweet, smart, and cute as a button. Lately Carl couldn't help but notice exactly how cute she was getting to be. She had a pixie face, breastbuds just beginning to poke out beyond the plane of her chest, and a little bubble-bottom that Carl couldn't help staring at whenever she ran past him. Carl had long known that he found cute preteen girls sexually attractive, and Lisa was certainly no exception! He had managed to catch a 'panty shot' or two of her, and had even gotten a glimpse of her naked chest once when she had been bathing in his and his wife's bathroom. But he never dared hope for anything more.</p><p>Lisa loved her Poppa Carl. Carl loved Lisa very much, too, and would do anything for her. He also found himself getting more and more...excited being around the little preteen. He had fantasies, fantasies which, of course, he would never share with anyone, except perhaps with someone likeminded in an anonymous online setting. Besides being attracted to little girls, Carl was also a 'spankophile'. He couldn't help it: he longed to turn Lisa over his knee, toss her skirt up, pull her panties down, and give her sweet, bare bottom a good spanking. And that was just for starters. In fact, what he really wanted to do was to strip, spank, and whip her, and gently and lovingly rape her in her mouth, anus, and vagina. He wanted to bring her to orgasm, to hear her squeal, see her little hips buck, see and touch and taste her unfledged girlcleft and clitoris.</p><p>Now, with little Lisa on his lap, her round-soft bottom pressing down onto his already-stiffening rod, he couldn't help but think about what he'd love to do with her. His mind hit upon an idea...</p><p>""OK, Lisa, I'll tell you a story. But this is a very special story. It's one that I like very much, but I don't know if you'll like it. Maybe you will and maybe you won't. Anytime you don't like it, all you have to do is say 'stop', and I won't tell you any more about it. Also, this has to be a secret story, just for you and me. If I tell it to you, you can't tell anyone about it, you can't even tell anyone that we have a secret story. Not your mom, not your sister, not your friends, not your grandma, not anyone. Whether I tell you the whole thing, or you stop me before it's done, it has to be a secret. Now, if you don't want me to tell you the special story, I won't. But if you do, you have to tell me that you will keep it secret. So, do you want to hear it?"" Carl waited, almost breathlessly. But, really, what little girl, unless she was well-schooled and on her guard, would not want to hear the 'special story'?</p><p>""Tell me the special story, Poppa Carl, tell me! I promise I'll keep it secret!"" Lisa said.</p><p>""OK, then, I'll start. Remember, if you want me to stop, just tell me, OK?"" Lisa nodded. So Poppa Carl began:</p><p>""Once upon a time there was a little girl named Lisa."" Lisa giggled. Carl goosed her in the ribs and she giggled more. ""Lisa lived with her Poppa Carl. Lisa had lost all her family when she was just a baby..."" At this Lisa spun around and gave Carl a partly mad, partly sad, face. ""It's just a story, sweetheart, OK?"" Lisa screwed her little face up thoughtfully for a second, then gave a quick nod and sat back against him. ""Well, there's the first place she might have said 'stop',"" Carl thought to himself, then said aloud, ""But Lisa still had her Poppa Carl, and he loved Lisa very much and took very good care of her.</p><p>""Lisa was mostly a good little girl, but, like most children, she did misbehave frequently. Sometimes she stayed up too late, or didn't make her bed, or eat all her vegetables, or pick up her room, or do all her homework. And whenever she misbehaved, her Poppa Carl would give her a spanking..."" At this Lisa spun around with almost a shocked expression. Lisa never got spanked; the only discipline she received was being sent to her room. Pretending to ignore her, Carl continued, ""But Poppa Carl never ever spanked Lisa very hard. In fact it didn't really hurt at all. At most it stung just a little bit, but afterwards Poppa Carl would rub Lisa's bottom so softly and gently, and it felt so good, that Lisa actually looked forward to her spankings, and even misbehaved in little ways, like maybe sticking her tongue out at her Poppa, or calling him 'poopyhead', so that he would spank her..."" Lisa had still been looking back at Carl almost in disbelief since he mentioned spanking, but at this she had to giggle. Then she turned back around and sat back against him again. ""Next place she might have said 'stop' gotten through,"" Carl mused to himself. He continued:</p><p>""Now Poppa Carl thought Lisa was a very cute little girl. That's because she was a very cute little girl. Poppa Carl often told Lisa that she was like 'eye candy'. That meant she was as sweet to look at as candy is to eat."" Lisa giggled again, and leaned back a bit more firmly against Carl's chest. No little girl minds being told she's cute, after all. ""In fact, Poppa Carl thought Lisa's little body was so cute, that he always spanked her naked, because he loved to look at her so much."" Lisa got very quiet, and Carl waited a moment or two, but she didn't look around or say anything. ""One more 'stop' place passed,"" he thought to himself, then continued:</p><p>""So one day, when Lisa had been a little mischievous, Poppa Carl told her to come to him for a spanking. She pretended to be nervous and reluctant, but she didn't really mind. Poppa Carl told her, 'Lisa, take all your clothes off right now!' Lisa pretended to be really embarrassed, and she really was just a little embarrassed, and she said, 'Please, Poppa Carl, do I haveta be naked?' But her Poppa Carl gave her a little smack on the front of her thighs, which didn't really hurt, but made her jump just a bit, and he said, 'Right now, young lady!' so she took all her clothes off.</p><p>""Now she was standing naked in front of Poppa Carl, and she was just the prettiest thing he had ever seen. Her face was so cute, so pixie-sweet, and her little body was just stunningly beautiful. Poppa Carl loved the way her nipples looked, sitting on top of her little breastbuds, which just barely stuck out past her chest. He loved her little hips that were just starting to think about getting a little bigger, like a big girl's. He loved her little bottom, which was so round, and smooth, and soft, and so much fun to spank!"" Lisa had been very quiet since Carl started talking about seeing her naked, but at this she gave just a short chortle. Encouraged, Carl continued:</p><p>""And most of all, Poppa Carl loved to see Lisa's little girlcleft...""</p><p>At this Lisa didn't turn around, but asked, ""What's a g-girlcleft, Poppa Carl?"" all though she thought she knew what it was.</p><p>""That's another word for your vulva, or your 'wee-wee', baby-doll. It's a secret word just for the story, though, so don't use it with anyone else, OK?"" Carl replied. Lisa just nodded, and Carl continued:</p><p>""So now Lisa was standing naked in front of her Poppa Carl, shivering a little bit. Poppa gently took Lisa's face in his hands, leaned out, and kissed her very sweetly, and stroked her hair, and told her how much he loved her."" Lisa snuggled a little bit tighter against Carl's chest. ""Poppa Carl turned Lisa around and gave her a very gentle backscratch and a backrub. Lisa liked it so much she almost purred just like a cat."" Lisa giggled again. Carl continued:</p><p>""Then Poppa Carl let his hands wander gently all over, loving the feel of Lisa's beautiful little body. Sometimes where he touched it tickled a little, and Lisa would giggle. Sometimes where he touched just felt so good, like when he touched Lisa's secret place on her girlcleft, on her clitoris..."" Carl paused for a second, expecting it, and Lisa didn't disappoint him:</p><p>""What's a cliterus, Poppa Carl? she asked.</p><p>""It's 'clitoris', honey-pie; that's the little button thing on your wee-wee that feels so good when you touch it, you know?"" Carl replied.</p><p>""Mm-hmm,"" Lisa responded, apparently satisfied, so Carl continued:</p><p>""Then Poppa Carl pulled Lisa gently over his lap and began her spanking. 'SMAK-SMAK-SMAK' went his hand on Lisa's little bottom, and the back of her thighs, and Lisa said, 'Oh! Oh! Oh!' but it wasn't really hurting her. It stung a teeny bit, but only about as much as your hands sting when you clap them at a show. Her little bottom and thighs got just a little red from the spanking. Then Poppa Carl rubbed where he spanked her, very gently and soothingly, and Lisa purred again, like a little cat."" Lisa giggled again. ""Then Poppa Carl turned Lisa over, so she was lying face-up on his lap. Poppa Carl gave Lisa a front-spanking, spanking her right on her girlcleft and clitoris, 'SPANK-SPANK-SPANK', but he did it very gently, so it didn't hurt at all, but it made Lisa feel so funny and good to be spanked there, and she made little noises, like, 'Ah! O-o-o! M-m-m!' and she wriggled around a bit on Poppa Carl's lap. Poppa Carl loved to see and hear her do this, because he knew that she was feeling good, and he loved to make Lisa feel good, and he loved the way it felt to be gently spanking her on her bottom, and her thighs, and her girlcleft.</p><p>""Then Poppa Carl rubbed Lisa gently right on her girlcleft and clitoris in between spanks. This made Lisa feel very, very good, and soon she was making little noises again, just like she was eating something that tasted so good, like this: 'MMM! MMM! MMM!' And pretty soon her little hips were bouncing up and down on Poppa Carl's lap and she was making even more noise because she was enjoying it more and more and more, until finally she had an orgasm.""</p><p>The response from Lisa was, of course, inevitable: ""What's an 'orgasm', Poppa Carl?""</p><p>""Well, sweetheart, that's a little difficult to describe. It's a really really strong and good feeling that people get when their private parts get touched in a special way, and it starts at the private parts and kind of spreads through the whole body. Different people start having it at different ages, but almost everyone can have one by the time they're a teenager, and most children can have one if they try. They're not only lots of fun to have, it's lots of fun to help someone you love get one, too.""</p><p>Carl continued: ""Lisa had her orgasm for what seemed like forever, but it was only a minute or two. Poppa Carl just loved to see and hear her have one, because he knew it meant she was feeling so good. When she was finally done, Poppa Carl pulled her up into a big hug and rocked her back and forth for a while. Lisa was still trembling a little bit from having had a big orgasm, and she was still feeling very good.</p><p>""Now Lisa knew that when Poppa Carl spanked her, he wasn't really punishing her, it was more for fun. It was like a game, and Poppa Carl liked to play the game so much because for some reason the idea of spanking and punishing little Lisa helped him to get an orgasm, especially when he knew it wasn't really hurting her, and it made her feel good, too. So as part of the game, Poppa Carl said to Lisa, 'Now little girl, Poppa Carl is going to finish your punishment by raping you.'""</p><p>He waited for it. ""What's that mean, Poppa Carl?""</p><p>""Hmm. To answer that, sweetheart, I'm going to have to see how much you know. Do you know what a 'penis' is?"" Carl asked.</p><p>""Mm-hm"" Lisa nodded.</p><p>""OK, now in the special story, Poppa Carl's penis is called his 'manhood', you got that?"" Lisa nodded again. ""In the story, 'rape' means when Poppa Carl's manhood gets hard and big and goes inside Lisa's girlcleft or her mouth.""</p><p>""Eww, yuck,"" Lisa exclaimed.</p><p>""I know, I know, babydoll, it sounds icky, but people really do that, like when they're married. And as long as everybody keeps themselves clean, it's not really yucky. Also, 'rape' means Poppa Carl's manhood going inside Lisa only in the special story. In real life 'rape' means something different, something that's not nice at all. So don't use that word outside the special story any time, not until you've learned it from real life, OK?"" Lisa nodded again. So Carl continued:</p><p>""Poppa Carl picked Lisa up and carried her to his bed. He laid her down on it and started kissing her all over. He kissed her forehead, and her eyelids, and the tip of her nose. He kissed her on her mouth again and again and she kissed him back. He nibbled on her neck and she giggled."" Here Carl tickled Lisa on her neck and she giggled, too. ""He kissed her collarbones, then slid down to her nipples. He took the in his mouth one at a time, kissing them, sucking them, gently biting them. Lisa gasped a bit at the sensation. Poppa Carl moved his mouth down to Lisa's perfect little bellybutton and blew a flurbish in it..."" Here Carl pulled Lisa toward him and flurbished the back of her neck. Gales of laughter and some more tickling ensued. Once things had settled down, he continued:</p><p>""Poppa Carl continued to slide his mouth down until finally he was there, at Lisa's little girlcleft. Poppa Carl just loved to kiss Lisa on her cleft because she was so pretty there, all smooth and soft. Poppa Carl spent a lot of time kissing her cleft, rubbing his tongue up and down on her clitoris, and even pushing it in a bit inside her. By now Lisa was feeling very, very good, and she was bouncing up and down a bit on the bed, and making those 'feel good' noises, like, 'MMM-MMM-MMM!' Pretty soon Poppa Carl could tell that Lisa was having a very nice orgasm. She was moving her hips up and down, and making lots of feel-good noises, and pressing her girlcleft against Poppa Carl's mouth. Finally she began to settle down a bit, still feeling good, but the biggest part of her orgasm was fading.</p><p>""Poppa Carl took his manhood out of his pants. It was stiff, and pointing up. Lisa thought it looked very big, but Poppa Carl's manhood was really just normal size for a man, it's just that even a normal size manhood looks big to a little girl.</p><p>""Poppa Carl told Lisa to take his manhood in her mouth for a bit. Lisa had done that before, so she knew what to do: she sucked on it like it was a lollipop, and licked it, and she didn't use her teeth. She could only get part of it inside her mouth because it was too big. Poppa Carl loved it when Lisa took his manhood in her mouth. It felt so good, and Lisa really did a very good job even thought she was only a little girl. Making his manhood feel good like that made it even harder and stiffer.</p><p>""Once Lisa had gotten Poppa Carl's manhood all wet, Poppa Carl told Lisa that today he was going to rape her of her maidenhead."" Before Lisa could ask, Carl continued, ""He told her that meant he was going to rape her in her girlcleft. Inside the girlcleft is a little piece of skin that gets torn the first time a girl gets raped. It hurts a bit and bleeds a little bit, but it's not dangerous.</p><p>""Poppa Carl laid down over top of Lisa, using his arms to hold his body off of hers so she could breathe. He put the tip of his manhood between Lisa's legs and started to push it into her girlcleft. Poppa Carl didn't want Lisa to hurt very badly, so he did it slowly, and gently. It took a long time, because it did hurt Lisa some, but Lisa knew it would make Poppa Carl feel so good to rape her in her girlcleft, and she knew, because Poppa Carl had told her, that once the hurt from getting raped of her maidenhead went away, that getting raped in her girlcleft would feel very good to her, too, so she tried hard to help Poppa Carl get his manhood inside her. Poppa Carl pushed and pushed, but gently, and he stroked Lisa's hair, and kissed her, and told her how much he loved her, and how good she was making him feel. And Lisa was making little noises that were part hurt, but part feel-good, and Poppa Carl was making noises that were all feel-good!</p><p>""Pretty soon most of the hurt was going away, and most of Poppa Carl's manhood was inside Lisa's little girlcleft. She was crying just a bit, but she was also proud that she was able to be raped in her girlcleft like a big girl, and proud that she could make Poppa Carl feel so good. Poppa Carl moved his manhood in and out of Lisa's little girlcleft a little harder and faster, and it made Lisa make little noises, like, 'Ah! Ah! Ah!' And Poppa Carl was making even louder feel-good noises, and pretty soon he pushed a bit harder into Lisa and stayed that way for a moment and made a really loud feel-good noise, because Poppa Carl had had an orgasm and had spent himself inside Lisa's little girlcleft and it felt so good.""</p><p>""What does 'spent himself' mean, Poppa Carl?"" Lisa asked.</p><p>""When a man has an orgasm, his seed, which is sort of like a bit of thick milk, comes out of his manhood. If he's raping a girl who's old enough to get pregnant, it's his seed that gets inside her and makes her pregnant. But if she's too young to get pregnant, it won't do anything. It almost always makes a man feel very very good when he has an orgasm and puts his seed inside a girl.""</p><p>Carl continued: ""Poppa Carl hugged and kissed Lisa, and loved her and loved her, and they just lay together for a while. Then they got up and went to the bathroom and got cleaned up and went downstairs and had supper. And Poppa Carl kept spanking Lisa and making her feel good, and Lisa kept helping Poppa Carl feel good, and they lived happily ever after.</p><p>""The end,"" Carl concluded. And waited...</p><p>""Poppa Carl?""</p><p>""Yes, sweetheart?""</p><p>""...Do really want to do...all that stuff with me?"" Lisa was almost whispering.</p><p>Inwardly Carl groaned. How he longed to shout, 'You bet I do, and right now!' But he had all ready taken an enormous risk, not only to the tranquility of his own life, but also a risk of darkening the happiness of this little girl whom he loved dearly. His brain churned...</p><p>""Well, sweetheart, that's kind of hard to answer. I'll see if I can explain it. Let's play a little 'let's pretend', OK?"" Lisa nodded. ""Let's pretend your Grandma has baked a wonderful cake for your sister's birthday. You watched her make it, and it's your favorite cake, and you know it's going to be delicious. Now Grandma tells you, 'Lisa, don't you touch that cake yet! It's for your sister's birthday. You'll get a piece when it's time!' But you look at that cake and it looks sooo good, you almost can't stand it. And you look closer at the cake, and you notice a piece of the frosting hanging off the cake, hanging down the side of the plate. It's a pretty big piece. It's not really supposed to be there. You can tell that if you carefully flick it off with your finger, Grandma will never even know you touched the cake.</p><p>""Now, you know that if Grandma saw you take that piece of frosting she'd be upset. But you're pretty sure that if you take it, and she doesn't see you, she'll never know, and it'll taste so good, and you can still have the piece of cake later.</p><p>""So here's what I mean: you are a totally beautiful, adorable, sexy little girl, and there's a part of me that would love to do all those things with you, like in the story. But putting my manhood into you, well, that's something that only your husband should do, when you're older, and married. That would be like taking a piece out of the birthday cake when you're not supposed to, when it would make your Grandma so upset to do it. So there's a big part of me that doesn't want to do that.</p><p>""But just to see your beautiful little body, and touch you gently, and give you just a little spanking, and try to make you feel good, well, I guess that would be sort of like just taking the little piece of frosting that no one will notice. So, yes, I guess I really do want to do that."" He waited, hardly daring to breathe. Lisa just sat there for what seemed like forever, but was probably only half a minute.</p><p>Then she slid down off Carl's lap, and turned around, her legs leaning against his knees. She stuck her tongue out at him and said, ""Poppa Carl, you're a poopyhead!"" She had a mischievous little smile on her face.</p><p>Carl's ears were ringing, and his head was buzzing. He could hardly dare believe what he was seeing. He reached out and took Lisa's little pixie face in his hands. ""Sweetheart, are you sure?"" Lisa nodded, still smiling. ""OK, then, but sweetheart, this has got to be an even bigger secret than the story. Nobody can know about this. If anyone found out, your Poppa Carl would be in very big trouble, and your Grandma would be very unhappy. I would probably have to go away and never see you again, do you understand?""</p><p>""Mm-hm. I understand. I won't tell anybody, not even Janie,"" Lisa said.</p><p>""Well, all right then. And remember, sweet little girl, any time you want me to stop, all you have to do is say, 'no', or 'ow', or 'don't', or 'stop', OK?"" Lisa's little head bobbed up and down.</p><p>""OK, then, Lisa, you've been a naughty little girl, and you need a spanking! You know the rules: everything off for a spanking, so get those clothes off, right now!"" Lisa giggled, and nervously began to undress. She kicked her sandals off. Then she pulled her shirt off over her head. She was too young to be wearing anything else, so immediately Carl was treated to the sight of her sweet nipples, all ready erect with excitement, atop her breast buds that barely broke the plane of her chest. She undid the waistband of her skirt and slid it off. Now she was dressed only in her little cotton panties, properly girlish, with lacy trim and a colorful pattern of stripes. She hooked her thumbs in them and slid them down and stepped out of them.</p><p>Now she was gloriously naked, a little preteen girl nude in front of a grown man. Carl had seen the occasional naked little girl throughout his life, but never at this age, and close-up. He reached out and caressed her cheek, then slid his hand down, taking both her slender shoulders in his hands, sliding down her arms, then back up and in, down the center of her chest, then out to touch her nipples. She trembled and gave a little blip of a giggle as he gently squeezed them between his thumb and fingers, and softly kneaded her breastbuds.</p><p>Without speaking her pulled her gently around to the side, then tipped her over his lap. He spent some time just caressing her, giving her a back-scratch and a back-rub, holding and rubbing her buttocks. He wasn't sure if she remembered it from the story, or if it was automatic, but she made a sound very much like a purr as he did so.</p><p>Carl began to spank her, very gently at first, then a little harder, just enough to make a smacking sound and make her little buttocks jiggle a bit. Lisa didn't object, and she wriggled her little bottom around in a most fetching way as a faint red flush appeared.</p><p>Inwardly Carl was groaning with pleasure. His rod was stiffening in his pants, pressing up against little Lisa's stomach. This was easily the most enjoyable thing he'd done in...probably forever. A sweet, naked, preteen girl was lying over his lap, and he was spanking her, feeling her soft little bottom under his hand, seeing it jiggle, caressing her lovingly with his other hand on her back, her neck, her cheek, and running underneath her to rub her nearer nipple.</p><p>Moving the 'action' forward, he flipped the little preteen girl over on his knees, fully exposing her unfledged cleft to his gaze, puffy lips framing a prominent clitoris that begged for attention. He looked at Lisa's face. She was looking back at him, her expression part questioning, part anxiety, but a little smile was playing at her lips. Carl winked at her, and, to his delight, she winked back! He laid his hand against her cheek for a moment, and she pressed back, nuzzling a bit.</p><p>Sliding the one hand back down to her chest, he took her nearer breastbud and nipple in his grasp, gently squeezing and kneading. With the other hand he began to spank her directly on her cleft and clitoris, SMAK-SMAK-SMAK! using just enough force to make an audible sound, and to make her little puffy unfledged cleftlips jiggle a bit. In between some of the spanks he took her clitoris between his thumb and fingers, twisting and gently pinching, rubbing it against her pubic bone, then resuming spanking her on her sex, gradually building up the intensity until each spank was sharp enough to bring a little cry to her lips.</p><p>As he continued her gentle sexual discipline, Lisa gradually parted her thighs more and more, and pushed her little hips up, pressing her vulva into his hand, her little cries becoming more and more impassioned. The sight, sound, and feel of the scene was so intoxicating, Carl thought he might pass out, his breathing was so heavy and his heart pounding so wildly.</p><p>He switched hands for a moment, using his left hand to continue spanking Lisa on her cleft, while he quickly moistened his right in his mouth as best as he could. Then he resumed spanking her, now with slippery fingers rubbing her clitoris between spanks. Soon he was deeply rewarded with the sight and sound he had desired for years: a pretty little preteen girl was orgasming as he spanked and caressed her, her little hips jumping up and down on his lap, her little cries seeming to go straight from her ears to his manhood. He kept spanking and caressing her, but softer and softer, as her orgasm subsided. Then he swept her up into a bear hug, rocking her back and forth, kissing her neck, caressing her back.</p><p>After a bit he whispered in her ear, ""Are you all right?"" She nodded. ""Did that feel good?"" She pulled back a little bit and looked at him, an almost awe-struck expression on her face as she just nodded again in reply. ""I'm so glad, sweetheart, I'm so glad. Now remember, this has to be a secret, OK?""</p><p>Lisa nodded again. ""I won't tell anyone!"" she promised.</p><p>""Not even Janie?"" Carl asked.</p><p>""Unh-unh, nobody!"" she replied.</p><p>""OK, then,"" Carl said, and hoped it was true. He gathered the naked little girl back into his arms, now facing a bit away from him, rocking her back and forth. His rod was still stiff inside his pants, pressing into her bottom.</p><p>Perhaps she felt it, because after a few moments she looked at him and asked, ""Poppa Carl, what about you? Aren't we gonna make you...feel good?""</p><p>Carl was stunned, yet very gratified, to hear her ask that. ""Well, sweetheart, that would be very nice, and I think there's a way we can do that and still not be 'taking a whole piece of the cake',"" he told her with a wink. She winked back.</p><p>He stood her up before him, her reddened cleft gorgeously displayed between her sweet thighs. He slid forward a bit, and undid his trousers, releasing his manhood. It sprang out, rampant. Lisa stared at it, seeming almost hypnotized at the sight, like a baby bird at the sight of a snake.</p><p>""Touch it, sweetheart, it won't hurt you,"" Carl encouraged her. She reached out and timidly touched the tip with one finger, then jerked back. Carl just waited. She reached out again and caressed it a bit. Soon she was running her hands up and down the shaft as Carl groaned inwardly with pleasure.</p><p>Then he said, ""Let's try something. I don't think it will hurt at all, and you'll get to see the seed come out, OK?"" Lisa nodded.</p><p>""Let's turn you around,"" and he gently turned the little girl until her faintly reddened bottom was facing him. ""Now spread your legs a bit,"" and she did so. Carl couldn't resist running his hands over her bottom, diving in between her legs to caress and tickle her as she giggled.</p><p>Then he gathered as much spit as he could and used it to moisten the end of his rod. He guided it between her legs, sliding in just below her girlcleft, pulling her back against him until her back was against his body, and the end of his manhood was protruding from between the front of her upper thighs. ""Are you all right?"" he asked her. She nodded. He started working his manhood back and forth, pressing the shaft up against her cleftlips but not penetrating her. The end of his rod rubbed over her clitoris with each thrust. After a few seconds her little hips began to move with him as she responded to the stimulation.</p><p>But Carl was also 'responding to the stimulation', and the stimulation had been very intense, and in no time he was emptying himself with a loud groan, his semen spilling out in front of Lisa as she gazed fascinated at the sight.</p><p>Carl collapsed back on the couch with another groan and sigh. ""Did that feel good, Poppa Carl?"" Lisa asked charmingly, her little hands resting on his knees as she leaned against him.</p><p>""Oh, yes, sweetheart, that felt so good, thank you so much, that's such a marvelous gift you gave your Poppa Carl!""</p><p>Carl took Lisa to the bathroom and got them both cleaned up. By then it was time to get her dressed; Carl wanted to take no chances at an untimely interruption by her grandmother!</p><p>Carl continued to remind Lisa that she must keep what they did secret, and she promised she would. Carl wondered what would happen the next time they had some 'alone time' together. He couldn't wait to find out!</p><p>The end</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments deliriously welcomed!</b></p>"
1060,Interlude,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'spank', 'reluc', 'anal', 'oral', 'rom']",A man describes a 'punishment session' with his little girl,2012-03-24T00:00:00,I've been having problems with text formatting; sometimes punctuation ends up weird and readers have commented on it. Hope this one comes out all right.,"<p>I finished work and went upstairs to see my little girl. She was in my bedroom, lying on her tummy on the bed, facing the wide-screen, playing some version or other of Mario, I don't know which one; I lost track of them after Super Mario World for the 64.</p><p>She was naked, of course. I never put clothes on her when we're at home alone, and since I work at home and she's home-schooled, that means she's naked all day almost every day. I sat down on the bed next to her and looked her over. I couldn't see any marks on her little bottom, for which I was glad; we'd had quite a 'session' the night before, and I have no intention of damaging her skin. Every now and then there might be a small welt, but I'd rather avoid even that.</p><p>Cindy is about ten. We don't know exactly; I found her abandoned on the streets of ****** City when she was probably five or six. Some money in the right hands made it possible to adopt, and then marry her even though she was underage. Ever since then I've been her 'Daddy' and 'Master' and she's my little slave-girl-wife.</p><p>I reached out and stroked her soft buttocks, and kneaded and worked them. She wiggled a bit but was intent on her game. I gave her a SMACK! and she just whined and said, ""'Daddy', please, I'm tryin' to beat the Boss!!"" so I went back to stroking her gently, reveling in the feel of her little-girl skin, so smooth and soft, squeezing her buttocks and thighs. She purred even as she kept playing. I reached under the bed and pulled out the riding crop I keep handy and put it on the bed.</p><p>""I did it!"" she finally shouted, and put the control down, and jumped into my lap. I gathered her in for a big hug, holding and rocking her, stroking her back and nuzzling her silky brown hair, hanging long and straight.</p><p>After a bit I let my hands drift, stroking her thighs, running in towards her chest. I leaned her left side out a bit and seized her nipple and breastbud, which barely broke the plane of her chest, kneading and working her. She gasped a bit and moaned. I tipped her little face up and kissed her forehead, then the tip of her nose, then long and deep on her mouth, forcing her lips open with my tongue, probing inside, the tip of her little tongue tickling the tip of mine, which sent jolts straight to my groin as I groaned and held her tighter.</p><p>One last big hug, then I pulled her away from me and bent her over my lap as she squealed, ""Daddy, please!"" SMACK-SMACK-SMACK! went my hand on her little bottom, jiggling prettily with each spank. ""AH! AH! AH!"" she cried out. Her trim buttocks reddened faintly as I continued her discipline, her little legs kicking.</p><p>By then I was hard as a rock, and I had an idea for something a little different today. After a quick soothing caress of her punished bottom (as she cooed and whimpered sweetly), I lifted her off my lap and stood her up in front of me.</p><p>Cindy is a stunner. Standing about four and a half feet tall, she's somberly pretty, with long lashes and brown eyes, sweet pouty lips, breasts no more than buds topped by cute little nipples, slim hips, and most fetching of all, her puffy-lipped unfledged girlcleft with prominent clitoris, framed so prettily between her slender thighs. She stood with her head a little down, peeping up at me through her eyelashes. She was totally adorable.</p><p>I winked at her a bit and she smiled shyly. I said, mock-sternly, ""Now, little slavegirl, you're going to learn how to service your Master. Get on your knees.""</p><p>She dithered a bit, saying, ""Oh, Master, do I haveta?!"" so I reached out and pinched a nipple, intoning,</p><p>""Right now, young lady!"" She jumped and gasped, then quickly knelt down before me, looking so pretty and submissive I almost creamed right then. ""Open my pants and take out my rod,"" I ordered, and her little hands reached up to my fly and slowly undid it. I don't wear underwear, so my member fairly sprang out as she exposed it, rampant and pointing skyward. She sat back and awaited my next command. ""Take it in your hands and stroke it."" She gingerly reached out. I'd had her touch me before, but she's still very shy about it, and I don't make her do it often. Her fingers felt like a butterfly brushing it at first, but she gathered confidence and ran her fingers up and down it more firmly. It felt good, good, but nowhere near enough. ""Now take it in your mouth and suck it like a lollipop or a popsicle. Don't forget to swallow what comes out!"" She made a little face and looked up at me. I've raped her mouth before, but it had been a while. ""I mean now, little slavegirl!"" and I picked up the crop and smacked her on her left thigh, WHAP!</p><p>""AAA!"" she yelped, and hurried to obey, opening her little mouth and taking the head of my rod inside. What a marvelous experience; a darling little preteen had her sweet lips wrapped around my manhood, sucking on it. The sensation was intense.</p><p>""Take it a little farther in, honey,"" I managed to groan out. I didn't want to gag her; but she managed to get a bit more in her little mouth. I held the sides of her head and gently worked it in and out while she continued to suck and slurp. You can bet it didn't take long before I was emptying myself in her mouth. I managed to pull back a little bit before I came so it didn't go directly down her throat. She gamely tried to swallow it all, but some leaked out of her mouth and dribbled down her chin. After I'd groaned out the last of a top-notch orgasm I pulled her up off my knees and held her tight, so grateful for the gift she keeps on giving me. I kissed her long and full, but sweet, not caring that traces of my seed were still on her lips. Then I gently wiped her face with a cloth.</p><p>""Go back to your game for a bit, little one,"" I said, and without more encouragement she cheerfully flipped over and grabbed the control. I headed downstairs and puttered for a bit, decided what to make for supper and got out some of the ingredients and utensils. Then I headed back upstairs.</p><p>She was engrossed in the game, avidly and expertly sending Mario or Luigi or somebody through the requisite twists and turns. I strolled over to the closet and got one of my belts off the hanger; I also pulled the one I was wearing off my pants. I caught a glimpse of her eyeing me warily. With good reason; I came back to the bed and, without any preamble, took the strap-end of a belt to her bare bottom, SMACK!</p><p>""AAAH!"" she yelped, ""Oh, 'Daddy', please, lemme just finish this level, huh, please?"" I just grinned and sat next to her, soothing her buttocks where the faint red mark was left from the belt. She wiggled a bit under my hand, but concentrated on the task at hand and soon had Mario (or whomever) safe wherever he was supposed to be, and her progress 'saved'.</p><p>""Just put the control down and stay right there, honey,"" I told her. Then I swung the belt onto the backs of her thighs and her cute little bottom again and again, WAP-WAP-WAP-WAP!</p><p>""O-O-O-O-OHH!"" she squealed as I whipped her, wiggling and bouncing a bit on the bed, but not trying to roll away; after all, I don't whip her hard, just enough to sting a bit and leave a faint red mark that quickly fades.</p><p>""Sit up on the edge of the bed, young lady; you need a bit more discipline!"" I barked, but winking at her all the while. She made a show of being reluctant, so I smacked her on the thigh once, a bit sharply. She jumped and yelped and hurried to obey. ""Put your hands behind your head,"" I commanded once she was sitting on the edge. She did so, and I commenced to paddle her breastbuds and nipples with the strap-end of the belt, WAK-WAK-WAK-WAK!</p><p>""AAAH! Oh, 'Daddy', pleasepleaseplease!"" she cried out, writhing prettily as I punished her so embarrassingly. Soon she was fetchingly reddened. I tossed the belt aside for a moment and seized her breastbuds and nipples, the latter now nicely erect, kneading and working her, then pinching and twisting her nipples as she gasped and moaned, ""SSSS-OOOO!""</p><p>After a bit of that pleasant past-time I sat down next to her and cuddled her for a bit, caressing her little breasts, kissing her forehead and the tip of her nose. She melted in my arms and kissed me back. Then I shifted her, sliding her over my lap so her pelvis was pressing on my already-hardening rod, her bottom pointing skyward, and gave her a brisk, business-like spanking, alternating from one buttock cheek to the other, SMAK-SMAK-SMAK-SMAK! ""OH-OH-OH-OH!"" she yelped, kicking her little feet and wiggling in a very stimulating fashion.</p><p>I was hard again, and it was time. I picked her up and held her close for a minute, whispering in her ear, ""Did you use the bathroom like I told you, honeypie?"" She nodded, her face buried in my chest. ""Did you give yourself the enemas?"" I waited just a beat, and she nodded again, almost violently. I kissed the top of her head, then set her down in front of me.</p><p>""Now, little slave, it's time for you to be disciplined--more intensely,"" I intoned, mock-sternly. I stood, unzipped and exposed myself, picked her up from behind and held her back against my chest with one arm, holding her under her flexed thighs. With the other hand I snagged some KY off the nightstand and squirted it on me, tossed it aside, then brought her rosebud down with some force onto my flagpole of a rod.</p><p>""AAAAAAAH!"" she nearly wailed as she felt my manhood invade her tender little anus, penetrating deeply into her. I've anus-raped her before, of course, but I don't do it often; I don't want to risk any damage, or stretch her too much. Plus it adds to the disciplinary impact if it's more of a rare occurrence rather than a regular thing. I must admit, though, every time I do it, it's hard to resist doing it again soon, and this time was no exception: she's so tight, yet so soft, the experience of raping her sweet little preteen anus, feeling her jerk and quiver with each thrust, hearing her little yipes and yips as I violate her - there's nothing like it.</p><p>But this time I had some additional discipline in mind for her. Instead of just thrusting away to completion, I sat down on the edge of the bed, with her still impaled on me. She moaned a bit as I sat down, letting her land on my lap with a bit of a thump, pushing deeper in to her.</p><p>Ever since she was seven or so, I've enjoyed sitting her on my lap with her back towards me, spreading her little thighs, and front-spanking her directly on her tender, unfledged little girlcleft. You can imagine how delightfully stimulating that would be for me, as well as for her (and embarrassing, too, of course; but then, that's the idea, isn't it?). I've noticed, though, that as her punishment continues and gets more intense, she has difficulty keeping her thighs apart. I was determined to change that today.</p><p>I wrapped one of the belts around her and my left thighs and fastened it securely, but not too tightly. Then I did the same with the other belt around our right. Now all I had to do was spread my legs, and her slender thighs were forced apart, baring her sweet, puffy cleftlips and prominent clitoris for discipline. You better believe I spread my legs far apart. She gasped a bit to feel herself so exposed. I reached around with my left hand, my arm pinning her left arm to her side, and took hold of her right wrist, bringing it up to her chest (incidentally putting her right nipple in reach of my fingers; I intermittently toyed with it, pinching and twisting, keeping hold of her wrist at the same time). Then I commenced to rain spank after open-handed spank right down on her little sex, WHACK-WHACK-WHACK-WHACK! ""AAA-AAA-AAA-AAA!"" she nearly screamed with each spank, her little body jerking and writhing from the sting and the stimulation. I was still buried deep within her, and I could feel her anus clench on my rod with each stroke as she cried out wildly.</p><p>Once I had her cleft fetchingly reddened, I began to pause between spanks to knead and work her cleftlips and clitoris, pressing the little hood excruciatingly against her pubic bone as she keened and wiggled, then spanking her again full on her little girlhood. Soon she was bucking and rocking, yipping and yiping, then she was coming and coming, screaming out her precious preteen orgasm. Her anus clenched and spasmed on my rod, and I let myself go, pouring my seed into her rectum, groaning, holding her tight, pressing her down hard on my manhood, gripping her punished little-girlhood fiercely with my right hand, loving her totally, as she sobbed out the last of her climax.</p><p>Then I slipped the belts off our thighs, lifted her up, still impaled on my now-softening rod, and took us off to the bathroom for a much-needed shower!</p><p>The End</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments avidly welcomed!</b></p>"
1061,"The Knight, the War-Taken Thrall, and The Well At The World's End",CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['F/b', 'M/b', 'M/g', 'spank', 'reluc', 'rom']","This is a 'parody' (which does not necessarily mean it's humorous) of a beloved fantasy story called 'The Well at the World's End', by an author named William Morris. It is public domain, available on the 'Net, and I highly recommend it.",2012-03-25T00:00:00,"For my long-time faithful readers (yes, both of you!), please note: like 'Tiger Tiger', this story also has a factor in it not previously seen in my stories, this time it is 'M/b' (in 'Tiger' it was 'pseudo'-bestiality). Like 'Tiger', this is a one-off, not likely to be repeated.

The alert reader may note that I 'cut and pasted' some sections of William Morris' work. I make no apologies for this for the following reasons: It is public domain, the author is dead, no one is harmed. I make no money from this. It took effort to determine which sections to use, and then extensive editing of many of the sections was required. There are extensive stretches of original material (mostly the 'action' scenes, Morris not being particularly given to PT BDSM, after all)","<p>Long ago there was a little land, over which ruled a regulus or kinglet, who was called King Peter, though his kingdom was but little. He had four sons whose names were Blaise, Hugh, Gregory and Ralph: of these Ralph was the youngest, whereas he was but of ten winters less one, and Blaise was the oldest and had seen twenty and five winters.</p><p>Now so it was that these princes were diverse of their conditions; for the evil conditions which one of them lacked the other had, and the valiancy which one had, the other lacked. Blaise was wise and prudent, but no great man of his hands. Hugh was a stout rider and lifter, but headstrong and foolhardy, and over bounteous a skinker; and Gregory was courteous and many worded, but sluggish in deed; though perhaps not a dastard. As for Ralph, he was fair to look on, and peradventure he might grow to be as wise as Blaise, as valiant as Hugh, and as smooth-tongued as Gregory; but of all this little or nothing was known, whereas he was but young and untried.</p><p>Now King Peter's holding was goodly, even if 'twere but a little land: wherein was no great merchant city; no mighty castle, or noble abbey of monks: nought but fair little halls of yeomen, with here and there a franklin's court or a shield-knight's manor-house; with many a goodly church, and whiles a house of good canons, who knew not the road to Rome, nor how to find the door of the Chancellor's house. And the men of that country were stubborn and sturdy vavassors, and might not away with masterful doings, but were like to pay back a blow with a blow, and a foul word with a buffet.</p><p>And withal King Peter was a kind and wise sovereign, and taxed not his people grievously, nor at all except in times of great need. And his people were likewise generous and kindhearted. What thralls there were they treated gently and fairly, and King Peter would not suffer the Black Pillar to be used, even for the most dastardly of villains, but sought for them a fair trial and a speedy end by noose or blade. The Red Pillar there was, but seldom was such penalty imposed, and none could remember its last usage.</p><p>The White Pillar indeed was to be found in almost every house. Even the meanest of cottages had what served for it, be it chair or post, and the great houses oft had more than one. For it was the custom of the folk of that land to bind their girl-thralls, their children, and yea even their wives to the White Pillar for the mildest of offenses, and there to ply the strop, or the switch, or like instrument, on the buttocks and thigh, and yea even more intimate places than these. Yet nought was there to be found of cruelty, for all held it wrongful to leave stripe or welt worse than a mere redness that belike would fade ere moon rose or cock crew. And withal would the whipping-cheer be entwined with the clipping and the caressing and the kissing, so that oft would girl- or woman-thrall, or wife, or e'en child be brought to climax sweet during such discipline. And in this fashion much love was there betwixt master and slave, husband and wife, and father and children.</p><p>Yet one thing more may be said of the custom of that land, that all, even the monks, held it lawful and good that the master of the house should, as part of what discipline he may mete out, use his manhood to violate the anus of any child in his care, or female slave of the household, save only that this must cease when a boy first displayed the marks of manhood, namely the hair growing 'twixt his legs.</p><p>Now it came to this at last, that Ralph was to be sent out into the world, perchance to seek a trade, as was the custom for the younger sons of the king. Yet withal he was but a small lad, and so it fell out that he was to be sent to a good cheaping-town hight Wulstead, beyond which Ralph knew little of the world which lay to the south, and seemed to him a wondrous place, full of fair things and marvellous adventures. The servant who was sent to be his ward along the way led him to the house of a man whom the lad knew, and had often given him guesting there, and he himself was not seldom seen in the High House of Upmeads. This man was a merchant, who went and came betwixt men's houses, and bought and sold many things needful and pleasant to folk, and King Peter dealt with him much and often.</p><p>Now he stood in the door of his house, which was new and goodly, sniffing the sweet scents which the morning wind bore into the town; he was clad in a goodly long gown of grey welted with silver, of thin cloth meet for the summer-tide: for little he wrought with his hands, but much with his tongue; he was a man of forty summers, ruddy-faced and black-bearded, and he was called Clement Chapman.</p><p>When he saw Ralph he smiled kindly on him, and came and held his stirrup as he lighted down, and said: ""Welcome, lord! Art thou come to give me a message, and eat and drink in a poor huckster's house, and thou so gallant a king's son""</p><p>Ralph laughed merrily, for he was hungry, and he said: ""Yea, I will eat and drink with thee and kiss my gossip, but then I am minded to guest with thee, and it is for this that my father has sent me, an' thou wilt.""</p><p>Then did Clement Chapman smile the more, for dearly did he love this king's son, and well was he pleased to have him for an apprentice for this whiles.</p><p>Therewith the carle led him into the house; and if it were goodly without, within it was better. For there was a fair chamber panelled with wainscot well carven, and a cupboard of no sorry vessels of silver and latten: the chairs and stools as fair as might be; no king's might be better: the windows were glazed, and there were flowers and knots and posies in them; and the bed was hung with goodly web from over sea such as the soldan useth. Also, whereas the chapman's ware-bowers were hard by the chamber, there was a pleasant mingled smell therefrom floating about. The table was set with meat and drink and vessel of pewter and earth, all fair and good; and thereby stood the chapman's wife, a very goodly woman of a score and five years, who had held Ralph at the font when she was a slim damsel new wedded; for she was come of no mean kindred of the Kingdom of Upmeads: her name was Dame Katherine.</p><p>Now she kissed Ralph's cheek friendly, and said: ""Welcome, gossip! thou art here in good time to break thy fast; and we will give thee a trim dinner thereafter, when thou hast been here and there in the town and done thine errand; and then shalt thou drink a cup and sing me a song, and so home again in the cool of the evening.""</p><p>And when Dame Katherine learned that young Ralph was to guest with her and her Goodman for some length of time, well pleased was she, and gladly did she welcome the little prince into her house. So she did strain him to her bosom, so well did she love him, and nothing loath was he at this, for he was but a little lad, and she a comely matron. And the Goodman did smile to see them thus, for well he knew how Dame Katherine did long for a child of her own, and was yet barren.</p><p>Thus began for young Ralph an exceeding pleasant time, filled with the learning and the doing, the training and the practice. Of chaffer he learned from Clement Chapman, his letters (of which, forsooth, he already knew summat) did he practice under the Abbot of the town and Dame Katherine herself, and of point and edge did he learn from Sir Ector, a knight of some reknown who guested in the town, resting from his labors, being advanced in years.</p><p>And withal was there time enow for frolic with the other lads of the town, and oft could young Ralph be seen in their company, running hither and yon, and many a scrape did he make with them. For a young lad is born to mischief 'as the sparks fly upwards', and Ralph was in nowise an exception to the old saw. For the most part did Dame Katherine wink at his pranks, but at the last, after an incident involving the aged Abbot's chair, three stray cats, and some shards of broken pottery, she did take him sternly in hand.</p><p>Forsooth, so downcast and repentant was he as she lectured him, that she scarce had the heart to discipline him further, yet she knew that it was belike her duty. And not immune was she to the allure of his slender little-boy's body, and she yearned to see him all mother-naked and bound to the White Pillar, so fair and goodly a lad was he. So there she led him, and stripped him, and bound him with his nether parts outward. A firm and brisk spanking did she give him with bare hand, and his yelps and cries did fill the parlor, 'til his bottom was fetchingly reddened, and she judged him duly chastened. Then did she loose him, and gather him still all mother-naked to her bosom, and did caress and soothe him, rubbing his reddened buttocks gently, and such there was of love between them, and the clipping and the kissing, that Ralph scarce knew whether he was sorry to have been so punished so or not.</p><p>Much improved was young Ralph's behavior for some little time after that, but it is not to be expected that this state of affairs would long last. There came a time when Dame Katherine went to the storehouse for some nutmeat to be made into their supper, only to find that Ralph (for it scarce could have been any other, and his footprints clearly seen in the dust of the floorboards) had been plundering, and nought was left but husks. Upon being upbraided for this transgression, and seeing the hurt in Dame Katherine's countenance, for she had counted on the provender for a dish she had planned specially for the lad himself, young Ralph did burst into tears and flung himself into her arms and fair sobbed, so sorry was he at his fault.</p><p>But Dame Katherine was determined that he should bear the consequences of his misdeeds, and that it should make even more of an impression upon him. So was the little lad of ten bound once more, all mother-naked, to the White Pillar, his little penys pressed against the cold marble, his buttocks exposed to the spanking that the matron brought to bear, as she enjoyed the sight of them jiggling up and down, and the sound of the lad's yelps. Then did she pause, and rub him soothingly, but did not yet loose him. All too soon he knew the reason, for she did ply a tawse upon the backs of his thighs, and forsooth upon his already-reddened bottom, snapping the ancient tool back and forth as he cried out. After some little time of such whipping-cheer, she did make shift to loose him, but only to bind him backwards against the White Pillar, now pressing his chastened buttocks against the cold marble, and the front of his thighs, and his little boyhood, already half-stiffening from his discipline, were fully displayed to Dame Katherine's eager gaze.</p><p>Then did she front-whip him with the tawse, with the SNAP! of the tool mixing with the little boy's cries as the faint redness did spring to the front of his thighs with each stroke upon them. And forsooth she did not spare his penys from discipline, but did bring the tawse to bear upon the shaft and tip of it, sparing only the little bag underneath, and fetchingly reddened did his little member soon become, and wild were his cries and much did he writhe and dance in his bonds at such treatment, and forsooth so stiff did his boyhood become that the tip of his glans did become visible through the end of his foreskin, as it had scarce done before, forasmuch as he was so little a lad. And on seeing this, Dame Katherine did shift her aim, and delivered stroke after stroke directly upon the tip of him, and even wilder did his cries and his writhing become, 'twere possible.</p><p>Then did she fetch the chamber pot, and the sheep's bladder, and the curiously carven nozzle that fit thereon, and she did insert it into anus of the lad and did rinse him well, and much did he moan thereat to feel the nozzle invade him, and the liquid fill him. And finally he was well-cleansed, and she did end with some water perfumed with such sweet scents as Clement Chapman would chaffer for in the markets.</p><p>Then did the matron fasten the lad again facing the Pillar, save that now bent was he over a stanchion that she did place at the middle of him, such that his bottom all reddened was well displayed, and anus bared was he, as he did sniffle and whimper. Then did she take up a curious device, which her Goodman had obtained for her in a far country and for a pretty penny. Carven it was like unto the rampant member of a man, yet not quite as thick, and 'twas double-ended, and after she had thrust one end into her womanhood (and not without a moan of pleasure), she did fasten it around her midsection by means of a strap affixed unto it. Then did she drop some soothing oil on the tip of it, and placed it against his anus, which did clench and tremble at the touch, and did thrust it deep within the young boy with one stroke, and he did scream once, and but shortly, and then did sob and wail, as she did caress and stroke him, and remind him of her love and care for him. Thus was he quieted, and soon did but sob and sniff at whiles. Then did she commence to rape his anus in earnest, with hard thrusting and quick, and he did cry out hoarsely with each, and she did reach about him and sternly but lovingly handle his little boyhood with squeezing and pinching, and the end of the instrument she did wield pressed so firmly against his glans prostatus as it violated him, until perforce was he brought to climax, yelping and writhing, and Dame Katherine herself, seeing him so punished and so pleasured at one time, did herself spend and spend, and unloosed him, and took him in her arms still impaled upon her tool, and there was the kissing and the clipping once more, and so delirious was he with the feelings that were so strange to the young lad, and yet seemed so fitting, that were he given the choice of repeating the experience, or never having to submit so again, he scarce knew how he would reply.</p><p>It is not to be wondered at that it was not long ere Ralph was errant once more. For he and another lad or two, though they loved Sir Ector indeed, and were fain to learn what warcraft he would teach, did conspire to loosen his cinch strap in such wise that, as he mounted his charger to teach his young pupils of the tilting, and the set of the spear, and the use of the shield, he did slip and fall on his bottom end, and did sware 'that the boys would likewise smart on their bottom ends or my name is not Sir Ector'. So the lads were given over each to their guardians, and Dame Katherine could not decide which tried her the more, the vexing of knowing how Ralph had so treated the old knight, or her mirth at the affair.</p><p>Thus Ralph was bound again to the White Pillar, and again Dame Katherine did spank and whip him, with bare hand and switch and strop, and his slender thighs and round bottom did glow faintly as his moans and cries filled the air, mingled with the SNAP and WHAP! of each stroke. Once more did Dame Katherine turn him 'round and bound him backwards to the Pillar, and did ply the strop on the front of his thighs as he yelped, then full upon his little member, half-swelling as it was from the stimulation, and he did jump and writhe and shout as he felt his little boyhood treated so. And once more did she cleanse him well with the sheep's bladder and the nozzle.</p><p>Distracted as Ralph was by Dame Katherine's ministrations, he noticed not that Clement Chapman was also in the chamber of the White Pillar, and sat nearby looking on. Then did Dame Katherine bend the lad again over the stanchion, his wrists fastened to the White Pillar, his little bottom fully displayed and his anus bared. The matron sat down on a stool and cradled his chest and head in her lap and kissed him and fondled him, and he did wonder for but a moment at this, as he was still bound. Then did the man of the house approach him, and give him a few spanks on his bottom already reddened, and his thighs also, and it is not to be wondered at that Ralph cried out, for Clement Chapman was a large man and strong. Then took he his tool from out of his breeches, and Ralph, looking back, did see how long and thick it was, and rampant. The Goodman dropped some of the soothing oil on little Ralph's anus, and did massage and probe, and even spank the boy full upon it, and the lad did yelp and jump to feel himself so molested. Then Clement Chapman could hold back no longer, but did plunge his manhood near to the hilt with one stroke deep within the little boy's anus, punishment-raping him with thrusts stern and quick, as the boy sobbed and wailed. Then did Dame Katherine take him in her arms, and kiss and caress him, and pinch and twist the end of his little penys and stroke it, and even undid her blouse and offer her nipples to the boy to suckle, which he did an' 'twere in a daze, and much comfort it did afford him, and even as Clement Chapman did grunt out his pleasure and empty his seed inside little Ralph, the lad did also shout, and writhe, and climax, and Dame Katherine did loose him, and she and her Goodman did hold him, and there was much of the kissing and the clipping, and it is not to be wondered at that the matron and her man had much pleasure of each other at the midnight hour when Ralph was deep asleep.</p><p>It was not long after Clement Chapman had punishment-raped young Ralph that Dame Katherine, attending to the lad's bath (which afforded much opportunity for some small whipping-cheer, as the spanking of wet bottom and penys, and the attendant pleasure for both boy and matron), did note the first signs of manhood upon him, namely the hair between his legs, and so it was that Ralph was sent back to the land of Upmeads and his father's hall, to complete his training as squire and then knight after that, and while he was loath to leave his gossip and her man, eager was he to grow up, as all children are, even as all those who are grown long to be children again.</p><p>And so did Ralph's childhood pass, and his young manhood begin, and while it mayhap seemed an eternity to the lad, 'twas not long ere he was a belted knight at eighteen years of age, with a squire of his own, hight Henry, and a likely lad of fifteen was he, and of goodly house in the land of Upmeads.</p><p>At the time that Ralph became a knight, as was oft the manner of the folk of the high houses of that land, his father gave him a girl-thrall, and a lithe and lissome little wench of but eleven summers was she, and her name was Martha. Nothing loth was Ralph at this, and much pleasure did he have of the girl, and much indeed did she see of the White Pillar, for Ralph would bind her to it upon the slightest pretext, or none at all. Then would he spank her bare round bottom as she yelped and danced, and take the belt to her thighs, and let the strap-end of it snap between her legs full upon her unfledged cleftlips and the clitoris thereof as she keened. Nor would he fail to handle her charms lasciviously until she was forced to climax repeatedly.</p><p>Yet withal, oft would he give some implement of punishment to his squire and let him discipline the little thrall whilst he himself looked on. For something held him back from fully enjoying the charms of little Martha, and at whiles he wondered at himself. Fair indeed, and slender was she, and of good house, for his parents had thought her a fit mate for Ralph, and 'twas assumed that they would be married in time, and this was a not uncommon thing in Upmeads, for a girl to be given so to a young man, with the parents of both hoping and planning for a union of the twain. Yet Ralph had noted, while there was nought of disrespect or disloyalty in either, that little Martha's eyes were more oft on young Henry, and he likewise seemed to dote upon her, and nothing loth was young Henry to deliver his master's discipline upon the little maiden, nor Martha to receive it from him. And Ralph would at whiles find them together all innocently, strolling down the lane 'twixt the stables and the garden, or mayhap taking their nuncheon on the castle wall together, kicking their legs all unawares after the manner of children everywhere if their feet reach not the ground where they sit. And fain he was to see them so, for he loved the twain greatly, and did smile upon them when he would meet them so, and much happiness did the three have in each other's company.</p><p>It is not to be wondered at that to Ralph the kingdom of his father grew to seem strait; and he longed to see the ways of other men, and to strive for life. For though he was a king's son, he had but little world's wealth; save and except good meat and drink, and enough or too much thereof; house-room of the best; friends to be merry with, freedom withal to come and go as he would; the heavens above him, the earth to bear him up, and the meadows and acres, the woods and fair streams, and the little hills of Upmeads.</p><p>And his squire Henry and his little thrall Martha noted Ralph's mood, and Henry knew that the time for Ralph to sojourn as a knight was come, and he himself would like enow be left behind to finish his training, and certes he had no desire to leave Upmeads yet. Then did he and Martha hold counsel, for loved they both their young master, and there came a day when Henry bound little Martha to the White Pillar, and did ply the strop and switch, and yea e'en his bare hand upon the buttocks of her, and pinched and twisted her nipples and breastbuds, and molested her unfledged cleft and whipped her anus also, such that she writhed and moaned most fetchingly. And Ralph looked on, and was not unmoved by the spectacle, but watched only, as was his wont of late, leaving Henry free reign to enjoy Martha's charms as he wilt. Then did Henry bend the young girl over a stanchion, with her anus full bared and fetchingly reddened from his ministrations, and clenching visibly, as her chest he aved with emotion.</p><p>Then did the squire Henry speak unto his master the young knight and say, ""Sir Ralph, do ye not think that it is time for this little girl-thrall, naught as she has been, to be disciplined e'en as is the wont of fathers and masters through the land, namely with the manhood in her anus""</p><p>""Yea, I deem it so, and thou, Henry, are the man for her; have at it!"" did Ralph reply, and meant it well, tho' mayhap he did cast a quick look of desire at the proffered nether flower of the fair young girl-thrall, framed as it was by the fetchingly reddened cheeks of her trim buttocks.</p><p>Then Henry and little Martha did exchange glances, and the squire said, ""Not so, Sir Ralph.""</p><p>And the lass looked back at the young knight and said, ""Yea, fair master, for we deem it only fitting that thou shouldst have first use of me, and thou so loving and good withal to us twain, for we well wot that thou must leave us soon, and we will be grieved at the parting, and I would fain feel thy manhood punishing me before thou goest, naught as I have been, and as for master Henry, he well wots that he shalt have that and more of me ere long."" And the two young lovers smiled at each other, and Henry did bend down and kiss his little maiden most tenderly, and did seize her breastbuds, and knead and work them, and pinch the nipples thereof as she gasped and moaned.</p><p>Then did Ralph suffer himself to be persuaded, and undid his breeches, and his manhood sprang forth erect, and he dropped the oil upon it, and pressed the head thereof to her clenching anus, and did thrust within her. The little girl did scream once and shortly at the loss of the maidenhood of her anus, and then did weep softly with shoulders shaking, and Henry did kiss and comfort his sweetling and caress her, and seized her unfledged cleftlips and the clitoris thereof and did press and pinch and twist, and Ralph stroked her naked back and shoulders, and soon her cries did still, and she did but sob and sniff at whiles. Then did Ralph commence to rape her anus in earnest, with long thrusts and hard, punishing the little girl with his manhood all rampant, and she did cry out hoarsely and writhe with each thrust, and Henry did spank her with bare hand full upon her maidenhood. Certes was the taking of the little girl's anus a most pleasing thing to the young man, at once so tight was she and warm, yet soft and yielding withal. And the little girl-thrall was in a welter of confusion, what with the manhood so invading and disciplining her intimacy and filling and stretching her tender nakedness, and the spanking of her cleft and clitoris, and the punishment and the pleasure thereof did run together in her being until she scarce knew who she was or where. 'Twas not long ere the twain were climaxing together, and he did deign to empty himself in her rectum, and the young man's grunts of pleasure mixed with the little girl's cries of passion. Then was she loosed, and much there was of the kissing and clipping, and the sweet words and loving, but ere long Ralph did slip away, leaving young Henry and little Martha entwined each in the other's arms. And it is not to be wondered at that the banns were posted for the twain the next day, and no time was lost in the doing of it.</p><p>Now did Ralph feel all the more that it was time for him to go into the world and seek what Providence would have for him. And early on the morn of the day appointed for his departure he said farewell to his squire and his little girl-thrall betrothed with much kissing and clipping, and to his parents and all his house, though his brothers had already left to seek their fortunes, and some had done well, and some not so well, but all were living and doing summat whether far or near. And his mother cast her arms about Ralph and kissed him and caressed him, for he was her best-beloved, as was little marvel, seeing that he was by far the fairest and the most loving. But Ralph's face grew troubled in his mother's arms, for he loved her exceeding well; and forsooth he loved the whole house and all that dwelt there, down to the turnspit dogs in the chimney ingle, and the swallows that nested in the earthen bottles, which when he was little he had seen his mother put up in the eaves of the out-bowers: but now, love or no love, the spur was in his side, and he must needs hasten as fate would have him, though he vowed within himself that he would return once he had made his mark on the world, or it upon him.</p><p>So took he his wargear and his sword and spear, and took his destrier from the stall (it was a dapple-grey horse called Falcon, and was right good,) and armed himself and he came forth as brisk-looking and likely a man-at-arms as you might see on a summer day. Then he clomb up into the saddle, and went his ways splashing across the ford.</p><p>Then he rode on a little trot south away; and by then the sun was up he was without the bounds of Upmeads; albeit in the land thereabout dwelt none who were not friends to King Peter and his sons: and now were folk stirring and were abroad in the fields; as a band of carles going with their scythes to the hay-field; or a maiden with her milking-pails going to her kine, barefoot through the seeding grass; or a company of noisy little lads on their way to the nearest pool of the stream that they might bathe in the warm morning after the warm night, and e'en a young damsel brought out of the house she served by the man thereof, to receive public discipline so early in the morn, with the tawse across her trim buttocks bared for all to see and her countenance near as crimson as her nether parts. Yet withal she did look as it were out of the corner of her eye at Ralph as he passed and gave the sele of the day to the Goodman of the house, and seemingly did she writhe and cry out all the more passionately as he passed, and gazed after him when he had gone by, for Ralph was a goodly young man and fair. All these and more knew him and his armour and Falcon his horse, and returned him the sele of the day, and they thought it no wonder to meet one of the lords of Upmeads going armed about his errands, though their own errands were close at home, and it was little likely that they should go that day so far as to Upmeads Water, seeing that it ran through the meadows a half-score miles to the north-ward.</p><p>So Ralph rode on, and came into the high road, that led one way back again into Upmeads, and crossed the Water by a fair bridge late builded between King Peter and a house of Canons on the north side, and the other way into the cheaping-town hight Wulstead where Ralph had spent some of his young boyhood as has been previously related, beyond which Ralph knew little of the world which lay to the south, and seemed to him a wondrous place, full of fair things and marvellous adventures.</p><p>So he came ere long to the house of Clement Chapman and his goodwife Dame Katherine, whom Ralph loved well and loved they him also. When the Chapman saw Ralph he smiled once more to see him, remembering well the day when Ralph had come to stay with him and his mistress when the young knight was only a boy. Oft had they seen him since then as well, for no small dealings did the Chapman have with Upmeads and King Peter's house, and Dame Katherine had told him that she wot well that Ralph would pass their way ere long, for summat of the foreseeing did she have. And so Clement Chapman came and held his stirrup as he lighted down, and said: ""Welcome, lord! Art thou come to sojourn once more at this house, and thou armed so gallantly? Or art thou come to eat and drink thy fill?""</p><p>Ralph laughed merrily, for he was hungry, and he said: ""Yea, I will eat and drink with thee and kiss my gossip, and go my ways.""</p><p>So went they into the Chapman's house, and right glad of his coming was Dame Katherine. All the more did she love Ralph, for she was yet barren, and it was a grief to her, and she did look upon the young man almost as a son, and indeed he was her godson. Yet when she beheld him now, all armed and armoured, and tall and princely, almost as a damsel again did she feel.</p><p>When they had drank the cup, then did Clement Chapman say to Ralph, ""Now, king's son, thou hast happened along at a time most opportune, for I would fain have thine assistance in a matter.""</p><p>""Thou hast but to ask, Master Clement, as well thou wottest,"" replied Ralph.</p><p>""My goodwife is a woman most worthy, as well thou knowest, but e'en the most worthy wife will need discipline at whiles. And it seems meet to me that thou shouldst aid me in this, seeing as thou hast received summat of the sort from her in times past,"" averred the Chapman, and it seemed good to Ralph to assent to such a proposition, and Dame Katherine looking on shyly yet withal nothing loth, for much did she love and was loved by her Goodman, and she trusted him to use her well for punishment and for pleasure, and she longed to feel Ralph's hands upon her charms to discipline her, and she still a slender and a goodly woman, for all that she had seen thirty summers and five.</p><p>So the men took her and stripped her mother-naked and bound her to the White Pillar with her buttocks outward and her firm breasts pressed to the marble of it. And they did ply the tawse, and the strop, and the switch, yea and even the strap-ends of their belts upon the thighs of her, and her fair bottom, turn and turn about, and her cries did fill the air mingled with the SNAP! of each stroke.</p><p>Then did they bind her facing outwards, and her nakedness now so fully revealed, e'en her breasts with the nipples erect thereof, and they did heave with emotion, and her gleaming thighs, and the womanhood nestled between, and the hair sparse and trimmed thereupon such that the lips and clitoris were unfledged, and only a trace left upon her mons was there, for such was how her Goodman would have it. Then was there much of whipping-cheer, and the moans and cries of her, as they administered her discipline with a will, to wit the crop upon her heaving bosom and the nips thereof, til they were fetchingly reddened and stiff with passion, and the strap and switch upon the front of her thighs so fair, and the faint red lines forming thereon that faded slowly. Then nought would do but they would strap her full upon her womanhood, and the clitoris thereof, and loud were her cries, and fair her writhings in her bonds, and they did fain to look upon her so, and she so full of passion .</p><p>Then did Master Clement rebind her again facing the Pillar, and bent over the self-same stanchion that had upon a time born Ralph, and the buttocks of her fetchingly reddened so well-displayed, and her anus fully bared and winking in the light to which it was so unaccustomed, and the young man could scarce take his gaze from her.</p><p>""King's son,"" said the Chapman, ""It were right and meet for thou to stand in my stead now as master of the house, and I hereby grant that right to thee, for I hold thee to be my liege-lord, whether thou wilt or no. And therefore thou mayest claim the droigt de seigneur. What sayest thou? Wilt thou be the man and give this fair woman the discipline of your manhood, which she both needs and desires?"" And Ralph could see Dame Katherine's countenance and the look upon it, at once both shy and wanton, and it is not to be wondered at that he assented and right speedily. And the Goodman had made sure that his lady had full emptied and cleansed herself earlier right well with the carven nozzle and the sheep's bladder.</p><p>Then did Ralph undo his breeches, and his tool sprang erect as it came forth, and he did drop the oil thereupon, and without further preamble did thrust it home into the sheath which she proffered to him and she did cry out as he did so, and his manhood filled and stretched and disciplined the anus of her, and Clement Chapman spanked her full upon her naked cleft and the clitoris thereof, and Ralph did barely manage to master himself until she began to climax with shouts of passion, and even so did he spend and spend within her with many a groan of pleasure. Then did they loose and embrace her, and there was the kissing and the clipping amongst them, and much joy did they have in each other.</p><p>Then did the Chapman take his wife into a chamber hard by, and closed the door, yet did he entreat Ralph to stay near and listen, for he would hear the final fruit of Dame Katherine's discipline, tho' 'twere not meet for the young man to witness it. And for a short space he heard again the sound of the SNAP of the crop and strop upon the lady's fair and naked flesh, and her shouts of passion, but for a little time only, and then he did hear her sweet cries mixed with Clement Chapman's deeper groans and grunts, as he did impale her womanhood with his manhood, driving deeper and with more force than he had ever used before, and she nothing loth to receive it, and it seemed to them both that when he spent his seed it went far into the womb of her.</p><p>Now was come the end of Ralph's abiding in these parts for that time, and they were to take their last repast together, and grievous would their parting had been, for much love was there betwixt them. Yet Dame Katherine and Clement Chapman knew that Ralph must go, for his heart would grieve him but once, to wit his lifelong, did he not try what Providence had for him in the wide world.</p><p>And Dame Katherine said, ""Take my word for it that my gossip shall go through the world and come back to those that love him, as goodly as he went forth. And hold! here is for a token thereof.""</p><p>Therewith she went to an ark that stood in the corner, and groped in the till thereof and brought out a little necklace of blue and green stones with gold knobs betwixt, like a pair of beads; albeit neither pope nor priest had blessed them; and tied to the necklace was a little box of gold with something hidden therein. This gaud she gave to Ralph, and said to him: ""Gossip, wear this about thy neck, and let no man take it from thee, and I think it will be salvation to thee in peril, and good luck to thee in the time of questing; so that it shall be to thee as if thou hadst drunk of the WELL AT THE WORLD'S END.""</p><p>""What is that water,"" said Ralph, ""and how may I find it?""</p><p>""I know not rightly,"" she said, ""but if a body might come by it, I hear say it saveth from weariness and wounding and sickness; and it winneth love from all, and maybe life everlasting. Hast thou not heard tell of it, my husband?""</p><p>""Yea,"" said the chapman, ""many times; and how that whoso hath drunk thereof hath the tongue that none may withstand, whether in buying or selling, or prevailing over the hearts of men in any wise. But as for its wherabouts, ye shall not find it in these parts. Men say that it is beyond the Dry Tree; and that is afar, God wot!""</p><p>Ralph stood smiling, weighing the chaplet in his hand; but Dame Katherine said:</p><p>""Dear gossip, do it on speedily; for it is a gift from me unto thee: and from a gossip even king's sons may take a gift.""</p><p>Quoth Ralph: ""But is it lawful to wear it; is there no wizardry within i?t""</p><p>""Hearken to him!"" she said, ""and how like unto a man he speaketh; if there were a brawl in the street, he would strike in and ask no word thereof, not even which were the better side: whereas here is my falcon-chick frighted at a little gold box and a pair of Saracen beads.""</p><p>""Well,"" quoth Ralph, ""the first holy man I meet shall bless them for me.""</p><p>""That shall he not,"" said the dame, ""that shall he not. Who wotteth what shall betide to thee or me if he do so! Come, do them on, and then to table! For seest thou not that the goodman is wearying for meat? and even thine eyes will shine the brighter for a mouthful, king's son and gossip."" She took him by the hand and did the beads on his neck and kissed and fondled him before he sat down, while the Goodman looked on, grinning rather sheepishly, but said nought to them.</p><p>So when they were set down, the chapman took up the word where it had been dropped, and said: ""So, Lord Ralph, thou must needs take to adventures, being, as thou deemest, full grown. That is all one as the duck taketh to water despite of the hen that hath hatched her. Well, it was not to be thought that Upmeads would hold you much longer. Sayest I not sooth?""</p><p>Said Ralph: ""Indeed, my brethren have already departed at all adventure, north, east, and west, each bearing our father's blessing and a bag of pennies. And to speak the truth, goodman, my father and mother would have had me stay at home when my brethren were gone, and that liketh me not; therefore am I come out to seek my luck in the world: for Upmeads is good for a star-gazer, maybe, or a simpler, or a priest, or a worthy good carle of the fields, but not for a king's son with the blood running hot in his veins. Or what sayest thou, gossip?""</p><p>Quoth the dame: ""I could weep for thy mother; but for thee nought at all. It is good that thou shouldest do thy will in the season of youth and the days of thy pleasure. Yea, and I deem that thou shalt come back again great and worshipful; and I am called somewhat foreseeing. Only look to it that thou keep the pretty thing that I have just given thee.""</p><p>""Well,"" said the chapman, ""this is fine talk about pleasure and the doing of one's will; nevertheless a whole skin is good wares, though it be not to be cheapened in any market of the world. Now, lord, as for the name of the next town, it is called Higham-on-the-Way, and is a big town plenteous of victuals, with strong walls and a castle, and a very rich abbey of monks: and there is peace within its walls, because the father abbot wages a many men to guard him and his, and to uphold his rights against all comers; wherein he doth wisely, and also well. For much folk flocketh to his town and live well therein; and there is great recourse of chapmen thither. No better market is there betwixt this and Babylon. Well, Sir Ralph, I rede thee if thou comest unhurt to Higham-on-the-Way, go no further for this time, but take service with the lord abbot, and be one of his men of war; thou may'st then become his captain if thou shouldest live; which would be no bad adventure for one who cometh from Upmeads.""</p><p>Ralph looked no brighter for this word, and he answered nought to it: but said presently:</p><p>""And what is to be looked for beyond Higham if one goeth further Dost thou know the land any further?""</p><p>The carle smiled: ""Yea forsooth, and down to the Wood Perilous, and beyond it, and the lands beyond the Wood; and far away through them. I say not that I have been to the Dry Tree; but I have spoken to one who hath heard of him who hath seen it; though he might not come by a draught of the Well at the World's End.""</p><p>Ralph's eyes flashed, and his cheeks reddened as he listened hereto; but he spake quietly:</p><p>""Master Clement, how far dost thou make it to Higham-on-the-Way?""</p><p>""A matter of forty miles,"" said the Chapman; ""because, as thou wottest, if ye ride south from hence, ye shall presently bring your nose up against the big downs, and must needs climb them at once; and when ye are at the top of Bear Hill, and look south away ye shall see nought but downs on downs with never a road to call a road, and never a castle, or church, or homestead: nought but some shepherd's hut; or at the most the little house of a holy man with a little chapel thereby in some swelly of the chalk, where the water hath trickled into a pool; for otherwise the place is waterless.""</p><p>Therewith he took a long pull at the tankard by his side, and went on:</p><p>""Higham is beyond all that, and out into the fertile plain; and a little river hight Coldlake windeth about the meadows there; and it is a fair land; though look you the wool of the downs is good, good, good! I have foison of this year's fleeces with me. Ye shall raise none such in Upmeads.""</p><p>Ralph sat silent a little, as if pondering, and then he started up and said:</p><p>""Good master Clement, I have eaten thy meat and thank thee for that and other matters. Wilt thou now be kinder, and bid thy boy bring round Falcon my horse?""</p><p>""Yea, lord,"" said Clement, ""even so will I do."" Then he spake aloud again, and said:</p><p>""I must now begone to my lads, and I will send one round with thy war-horse. But take my rede, my lord, and become the man of the Abbot of St. Mary's of Higham, and all will be well.""</p><p>Therewith he edged himself out of the chamber, and the dame fell to making a mighty clatter with the vessel and trenchers and cups on the board, while Ralph walked up and down the chamber his war-gear jingling upon him. Presently the dame left her table-clatter and came up to Ralph and looked kindly into his face and said: ""Gossip, hast thou perchance any money?""</p><p>He flushed up red, and then his face fell; yet he spake gaily: ""Yea, gossip, I have both white and red: there are three golden crowns in my pouch, and a little flock of silver pennies: forsooth I say not as many as would reach from here to Upmeads, if they were laid one after the other.""</p><p>She smiled and patted his cheek, and said:</p><p>""Thou art no very prudent child, king's son. But it comes into my mind that my master did not mean thee to go away empty-handed; else had he not departed and left us twain together.""</p><p>Therewith she went to the credence that stood in a corner, and opened a drawer therein and took out a little bag, and gave it into Ralph's hand, and said: ""This is the gift of the gossip; and thou mayst take it without shame; all the more because if thy father had been a worser man, and a harder lord he would have had more to give thee.""</p><p>He took the bag smiling and shame-faced, but she looked on him fondly and said:</p><p>""Wilt thou take service with the Abbot of St. Mary's of Higham, lord, and follow the rede of that goodman of mine, who thinketh himself as wise as Solomon?""</p><p>Ralph smiled and answered her nothing.</p><p>""Well,"" she said, ""Things will go as they wilt. Lo, here! thine horse. Abide yet a moment of time, and then go whither thou needs must, like the wind of the summer day.""</p><p>Therewith she went out of the chamber and came back again with a scrip which she gave to Ralph and said: ""Herein is a flask of drink for the waterless country, and a little meat for the way. Fare thee well, gossip! Little did I look for it when I rose up this morning and nothing irked me save the dulness of our town, and the littleness of men's doings therein, that I should have to cut off a piece of my life from me this morning, and say, farewell gossip, as now again I do.""</p><p>Therewith she kissed him on either cheek and embraced him; and it might be said of her and him that she let him go thereafter; for though as aforesaid he loved her, and praised her kindness, he scarce understood the eagerness of her love for him; and belike she herself scarce understood it. Albeit she was a childless woman.</p><p>So when he had got to horse, she watched him riding a moment, and saw how he waved his hand to her as he turned the corner of the market-place, and how a knot of lads and lasses stood staring on him after she lost sight of him. Then she turned her back into the chamber and laid her head on the table and wept.</p><p>Then came in the goodman quietly and stood by her and she heeded him not. He stood grinning curiously on her awhile, and then laid his hand on her shoulder, and said as she raised her face to him:</p><p>""Sweetheart, it availeth nought; when thou wert young and exceeding fair, he was but a little babe, and thou wert looking in those days to have babes of thine own; and then it was too soon: and now that he is such a beauteous young man, and a king's son withal, and thou art wedded to a careful carle of no weak heart, and thou thyself art more than a score and ten years old, it is too late. Yet thou didst well to give our lord the money. Lo! here is wherewithal to fill up the lack in thy chest; and here is a toy for thee in place of the pair of beads thou gavest him; and I bid thee look on it as if I had given him my share of the money and the beads.""</p><p>She turned to Clement, and took the bag of money, and the chaplet which he held out to her, and she said:</p><p>""God wot thou art no ill man, my husband, but would God I had a son like to him!""</p><p>She still wept somewhat; but the chapman said: ""Let it rest there, sweetheart! let it rest there! It may be a year or twain before thou seest him again: and then belike he shall be come back with some woman whom he loves better than any other; and who knows but in a way he may deem himself our son. Meanwhile thou hast done well, sweetheart, so be glad.""</p><p>Therewith he kissed her and went his ways to his merchandize, and she to the ordering of her house, grieved but not unhappy.</p><p>Then did Ralph go through the wide world. And many a scape and adventure did he have, and of perils not a few. And sought he ever for THE WELL AT THE WORLD'S END, but howsoever he looked he could not find it, nor any who knew where it might be, save for one old man who said that he had heard that it could scarce be found by one looking alone, but that a twain who were so bedighted as Ralph was, with the beads such as Dame Katherine had given him, might win through.</p><p>Now there was a land many long leagues from Higham-on-the-Way, hight the Four Friths, and it was ruled by one who was a mightier man than King Peter, albeit he was called a baron. To say sooth he was a close-fist and a manslayer; though he did his manslaying through his knights and men-at-arms who held their manors of him, or whom he waged. Albeit the land was somewhat nigher to that of the Dry Tree, though none in the land had been there, and few had heard of the WELL AT THE WORLD'S END.</p><p>In that land, at some distance from the baron's castle, in a small cottage there dwelt an old man. Forsooth he was one of the baron's men, but he was suffered to live so far from his lord's view both because he was deemed trusty (to wit, as wicked as the baron did desire him to be) and also for that he was looked upon somewhat askance, as a sorcerer. Indeed some small store of spells did he have, though more was it knowledge of herbs and the natural order of things than true magic, white or black, and forsooth he was nought but a scoundrel and not much fearsome, for all he was useful to the baron for what wisdom he had.</p><p>Of late he had not dwelt all alone, for he had with him a young maiden, a child who had seen nought but nine summers to wit, and she was a war-taken thrall. For she had lived all her life in the care of the Abbess of a town some distance from the Four Friths, yet not far enough seemingly, for the baron had waged war somewhat afield, seeking wealth he had not yet seized, and his men had swept the land for captives to chaffer at the thrall markets, and she had been one of them.</p><p>She had grieved at the time, yet she had been but a small child of seven or so, and knew nought enow to be as affrighted as she should have been, and the Abbess had taken pains, and indeed had bribed and entreated the men-at-arms to play the part, to make a play of handing the child over to them as it were willingly and something planned, to lessen the terror of it. And forsooth was the little girl an orphan, and knew nought of her mother nor father, and was only one of many charges of the Abbess of the town, and so she went with them willingly enow. And she did hight Allison.</p><p>Then was she taken to the thrall markets, and the bidding was not so brisk for her, for all she was fair and slender, for yet withal was she still small, and little work would any master or mistress get from her for some time to come, yet she must be fed. But when the old sorcerer saw her on the block he took some pains in the chaffering for her, and was willing to pay much of the red coin and white for her, and some there were who marveled that he would be so free with his purse for so small a thrall. Yet he had seen the chaplet about her neck, and was determined therefore to have she who bore it.</p><p>For this chaplet was twin to the one given by the Chapman's goodwife to Ralph, and it was given to the child by the Abbess not long before war had swept o'er the land. When she had given them to Allison, she said:</p><p>""Wear these little lass, and mayhap thou shalt have good of them. For I wot well that thou shalt have need of all holp that thou mayst have in thy life. And mayhap thou shalt e'en win through to the WELL AT THE WORLD'S END.""</p><p>Then did she do them on the child, and the lass asked:</p><p>""What is this WELL, and how may I find it?""</p><p>But the Abbess could tell her little of it, save that it was far and away from their land, beyond that of the Dry Tree, and belike she might not find it, search as she would, save that she traveled with one who wore the same token, and had the help of one who was called the Sage of Swevenham.</p><p>Now the sorcerer did not know of all this, yet he knew enough by his arts to hold the beads at some value, and had some inkling that 'twere best not to despoil the little thrall of them outright, but rather to learn more of them, and perhaps chaffer her to some lord, or the baron himself, who might gain more profit of her, and thus would the old sorcerer profit much himself.</p><p>And another use did he intend to make of the little thrall. Albeit she might scrub and clean to some small measure for him, in the main he did purpose to train her so as to make great her value in the eyes of any in that land who might chaffer for her.</p><p>For this was a land, and the baron a man, much more cruel than Upmeads and kindly King Peter. Here was the Red Pillar in use daily, and that for the slightest of offences, and the Black Pillar also, for any who so crossed the will of the baron or his lords. And the sorcerer intended to train the little girl to endure discipline well beyond that which her years and small frame would stand in any land of gentility, and be taught to take pleasure in it, such that even if bound to the Red Pillar and flogged til she did bleed, that she would moan with passion as well as pain, and the old man knew many who would give all the more for such a girl-thrall.</p><p>Yet could he not do so all at once, and indeed he was patient, for he was one who took the long view, knowing that it would take some years indeed to bring her to such a pass, and still be summat willing, and also there was the chaplet to consider, and the goodwill of the wearer thereof so as not to ruin what spell there might be on't.</p><p>And so to such purposes did he bend his will, and near daily did Allison find herself mother-naked and bound on some pretext by him to what passed for the White Pillar of his hut, namely the post in the midst of it that held the roof, and he would ply the strap, or the switch, or his belt to her thighs, and buttocks, and the strap-end of the instrument oft would SNAP! between her legs upon the very girlcleft of her, all unfledged, and her cries would fill the cottage. Then would he make as if to soothe her, and rub her slender body, and oft would his fingers press upon her cleft and the clitoris thereof, and her moans and sighs would flow forth, though she did not spend, try as he might.</p><p>But there came a day when he did so discipline the little girl-thrall, and she bound naked and bare to the Pillar, and the SNAP! and WHAP! of the belt he wielded upon her buttocks could be heard with ease some distance from his hut, and the door was open, for it was a fair day. Then did a young knight come riding slowly down the lane towards the sorcerer's dwelling, and he did seem weary, and his mount also, and dusty from the road, and did seek some shelter and provender in a land he knew not. And forsooth it was Ralph himself.</p><p>Tied he his destrier to a tree nearby, and he did approach the cottage. He could not fail to hear the sounds of the little girl's discipline, and as he drew near, he could see inside the door. So he beheld little Allison, and her frame so slender as to be near heartbreaking, and her trim buttocks reddened fetchingly, and the old man wielding a belt upon her nakedness. For all that Ralph could know it was a man with his daughter, or mayhap his daughter's daughter, and the punishment well-deserved, as for the breaking of a pottery, or the neglect of the care of some cattle or other. Yet there was something about the man and the little girl that told him that he was one who did not care truly for his charge, and she was one who was helpless in thrall, and in need of succor. Then did his wrath blaze hot within him, for he would not see the great prey upon the lesser, could he but do ought for it. But his travels and perils had taught him some wisdom as well as weariness, and he was in a strange land, and knew not what lay beyond the next hill. So he drew back a few paces from the door of the sorcerer's cottage, and then did feign to have only just arrived, and to have seen naught, but hailed the house in a loud voice, inquiring after bread and meat, and drink be it only water, and provender for his horse. And the sorcerer, having glanced out of doors, and being wise enough to perceive that Ralph's raiment and gear were goodly, for all they were stained and worn, and being mindful as ever of a chance for profit, though loath to exert his own flesh to gain it, did cease his abuse of his little thrall, and bid her do on her shift and attend to the knight, and fetch meat for him and water for him and his steed, and ask such-and-such in payment.</p><p>This did she, and came out-of-doors and went up to the young man and gave him what she had for him, and he thanked her, and paid what was asked and more besides for her own. And all the while he looked on her and she on him, and she seemed fair indeed to him, and slender, and like unto an angel yet in despair, for indeed she was in such a strait as was worthy of't, though she herself knew not the full measure of it, but was only beginning, as it were by instinct, to know that she was not treated well, and her master intended a fate for her both degrading and base. And she knew summat more than he of the land about, for some would at whiles come to the sorcerer's abode, sent by the baron to counsel with him on some matter or other, and much was spoken that she overheard, and none was to her liking, being all of plans for plunder, and pillage, and rapine and the like.</p><p>Then did her heart fear her for the young man's sake and not only for her own, for it came to her that the sorcerer would beguile him, and send him to the baron, where he would be taken, and made thrall, or maimed, or even killed for their sport. Then did she speak up, yet in voice low for fear of the sorcerer:</p><p>""Kind lord, I beseech thee, as you love thy life tarry not in this land, but make haste to leave it forthwith. For folk here are close-fist and cruel, or ruled by those who are, and you are not like to escape unscathed, shouldst thou fall into their clutches, and my master is one of them, alas!"" And she did weep at the thought of the beautiful young knight before her brought to such ruin.</p><p>Then did Ralph perceive the sweetness of the little maiden-thrall, and did see as if for the first time the chaplet about her neck, twain to his own, and his heart did rise within him and he spake:</p><p>""Nay, little maiden, I shall not leave, or at least I shall not leave alone. For I cannot depart and you remain in the hands of this miscreant."" And his hand moved to the hilt of his broadsword that swung at his side. Yet the girl laid her hand upon his, and restrained him, saying:</p><p>""Do not so, my lord, for though he be old he has some power that I wot knot it what it may be, but it may be proof 'gainst thy blade, and I would not have thee suffer harm for my poor sake, but get thee gone as speedily as thou mayst.""</p><p>Ralph replied and said:</p><p>""That will I not do, little one, but let us take counsel: I know not the swiftest path from this vile one's hut, nor the way out of this accursed land, but perchance thou dost. Therefore let us flee together, and at once!""</p><p>And the little heart of Allison rose within her at the thought that she might be quit of the old man, and she said:</p><p>""Not at once, for he may have means of pursuit or the summoning thereof. But make thou shift as if thou wouldst leave and quit this place, but go ye only over yon hill where there stands a copse of trees in which thou mayst shelter, for I go there oft with the kine and play with the rabbits and birds therein, and none come nigh me. Then when night is fallen I will steal forth and meet thee there and we may depart as safely as may be.""</p><p>To this Ralph assented, and thanked her but roughly and in a loud voice, and took pains to look to his steed and his saddle and gear summat noisily, and rode off in a clatter as the little girl looked on and wondered if she should see him again, yet knew in her heart that he would do for her what he could.</p><p>That eve did Ralph await her approach and that impatiently, for he longed to have her safe with him and to be quit of the land. And he was minded part to take her as swift as may be back to Upmeads, and perchance none of his brethren would be minded to return home, and he would be left to be king, and the little maid would be his thrall, but yea also his beloved consort and e'en his queen when she was of age. And part he was minded to seek again the WELL AT THE WORLD'S END with the little girl for his thrall and companion, for did she not wear a chaplet twain to his own And had he not heard that only such a twain could win to it in the end And thus he occupied his thoughts as he paced in the trees.</p><p>At length the night was drawing on, and dawn indeed was not far off, and still the maiden had not appeared. Then did Ralph's concern for her rise up, and his wrath blaze behind it, and naught would do but that he would mount his destrier and back to the sorcerer's cottage he did ride, and he cared not for what the vile old man might do, but only did he fear that he had done some mischief to the little thrall or worse. Still had he learned some caution that he had not completely forgot in his anger, and he did dismount some space from the hut, and approached it with all the caution of a seasoned warrior, which forsooth he had become in his travels, and he paused by the door and listened.</p><p>Then did he hear the SNAP! of a whip, and the piteous cry of the little girl, and the sorcerer's voice, cackling:</p><p>""Didst thou think to gull me in mine own house? Thou art mine, thou thrall, and mine to do with as I will, and I shall indeed teach thee not to attempt to flee again!"" And SNAP! and WHAP! did Ralph hear, and the cry of the little maiden-thrall, and it was as the old song goes:</p><p>""Then swift he drew, and in a passion flew, and the door he burst asunder.""</p><p>And e'en so did he, and it fell before his wrath, and the old man was poised in midstroke, and the little girl-thrall bound backwards to the Pillar, and he had been front-whipping her, for there were the red marks on her breastbuds and the nips thereof, and the front of her thighs gleaming in the firelight, and her girlcleft all unfledged framed between her legs and the clitoris thereof, and her eyes were closed, and her chest did heave, and the tears did stream down her cheeks, and Ralph's heart went out to her most surely, but e'en as a wisp of a thought it seemed to him that in her distress there was mixed some measure of passion also, but forsooth he paid no mind to it at the time, for he was bent on securing her from the clutch of her tormenter, and this he did and right speedily, with the point of his broadsword at the miscreant's throat, while with his dagger he did cut the bonds that held the little maiden.</p><p>He was minded to slay the sorcerer and be done with it, but it liked him not to do so in cold blood as it were, and without trial and proper judgment, which he looked not to find in the land, wicked as the baron and his men were like to be. And forsooth hard would be the pursuit for a manslaying, whereas most would care nought for the loss of a little girl thrall. And besides that Ralph wondered if there might not be some curse the old man might make with his last breath. And so he withheld him, and did but bereave the sorcerer of his captive, and threaten him shouldst he make shift to follow them, or put any on the trail after them, and he took the little girl up in his arms, mother-naked as she was, and left the hut forthwith, backing as he went lest some shaft or other should be loosed against them. But the old man remained cowering in the dirt, and no mind had he seemingly to resist Ralph, for indeed he had no bodily courage, and only guile and what little knowledge he possessed kept him in favor with the baron, who, while wicked forsooth, did prize a man who showed some fortitude.</p><p>Then did the young knight place the little girl before him on his destrier and flung his cloak about her slender naked form to shield her from the night air, and did fair gallop from the old man's hut and right glad was he to be shut of it. For some time through the night did they ride, cantering and walking in succession, and at whiles Ralph would dismount and lead his steed with the little girl still in the saddle, and he would not suffer her to walk also, though she would fain have done so, thinking it not meet that the thrall shouldst ride and the master walk, and being all unused to having any show concern for her well-being.</p><p>Then passed they some days in travel, and though their abode was in the woods or the hills, and their chair the destrier only, and hard indeed was their livelihood, though Ralph had some skill as a hunter at need, still was it a time most pleasant to both the little war-taken thrall and the young knight. For the little girl it was as if she had suddenly found an older brother, or e'en her father forsooth, for gentle and kindly was Ralph always with her, and solicitous for her every need and care, and though she deemed herself his thrall (for was she not a thrall, and had he not simply taken her from her master? So he was now forsooth her new master), he did not misuse her in any way nor take what advantage he could of her. As for Ralph, new purpose in life had he found, where before he had deemed himself a failure, and of little use save to slink back to Upmeads and to live out his life in obscurity and drudgery. And indeed he did look upon the little maiden and found her sweet indeed, and a part of him did long simply to care for her in all ways. And a part of him, and forsooth a part he did not willingly acknowledge e'en to himself, did lust after her, and would fain have stripped the cloak from her, and bound her to some tree, and whipped her all lovingly, and raped her of the maidenhood of her anus and cleft. And indeed the whole of him had simply fallen in love with her, and her heartbreaking slenderness, and the sweet face of her.</p><p>For some days did Ralph take pains to go speedily, yet with all caution, avoiding all signs of habitation, save once when he did risk visiting a hovel at which he saw the signs of children and a mother to care for them, to wit, the hanging of little clothes on a cord outside on a fair day. There did he go and knock on the door, leaving Allison and his destrier to lie hid in some nearby trees, and did chaffer for a shift or twain for the little girl, and some smallclothes, and a cloak for the night air, and right glad was the woman of the house to part with them, for of the loom and sewing could she can right well, yet of gold or silver had she but little.</p><p>Oft would they lie hid at the height of the day, and travel through much of the night. In some copse of trees or brush would they make their abode, and then Ralph would make shift to take his rest, to keep his strength for travel. Then would he bid the little girl to take her ease along side him, and stray not from his side.</p><p>'Tis true that at the first full willing was she to do so, and scrupled not to lie e'en in his arms as the day wore away. But she was a little lass of nine summers, and it is scarce to be thought that she would content herself so for long. Of a time when they were long gone from the Baron's land, they did sojourn in a thicket on the edge of a pleasant meadow. Ralph laid himself down after a long night's journey, and bade the little thrall rest herself as always. Yet when he wakened she was not to be seen. All in a panic did he search the brush where they were hid, calling her name hoarsely, fearing all the while to attract attention all unwanted from any passerby. When he found her not in the thicket, he looked out into the nearby meadow, and there was the little girl chasing after a butterfly!</p><p>Scarce is a parent so angry as when a child has endangered himself from his disobedience, and affrighted those who have charge of him, and such indeed was Ralph's mood as he made his way, with all haste and yet with many a cautious look 'gainst any who might espy them, to retrieve the little thrall.</p><p>As he took her arm he gave her a little shake, and said, ""Thou art naught, Allison, quite naught, to do so! Thou knowst that thou shouldst have lain all quiet in the woods with me. What possessed thee to do so? Knowst thou not how thou wouldst fare should some wolfshead or reaver come upon thee, and I unable to come to thine aid? Knowst thou not how I would feel to know thou wert in peril?""</p><p>At this did the young girl stand agape for but one moment, and then did the force of his words impress themselves on her mind, and she flung herself into his arms, crying, ""I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry!"" and wept fullsore, until truly did Ralph forget his wrath at her carelessness, and did adjudge her well-chastened, and he did pick her up and carry her back to their abode.</p><p>Once safely within the confines of the thicket, he set her down, and she did turn and say again, ""I'm sorry, m'Lord,"" and, turning round, did lift the hem of her shift above her waist, and her trim buttocks were bared to the young man's gaze.</p><p>All astonied stood he for a moment, and then did make shift to protest, and declare that she need not be punished. In sooth, he did long to whip her slender body, and have his way with her. But he cared much for the little thrall, and knowing how she had been so misused in her few years, he had not offered to discipline her even lightly and as it were in a playful fashion, for the pleasure of them both. Yet she did look round at him with some surprise, and firmly (and endearingly, if truth be known) did opine that she must be disciplined as she had been so naught and had hurt him so, and she would scarce be satisfied until he had chastised her and that not lightly. So firmly did she so intone, and so stolidly did she continue to bare her nakedness to him, that he scarce could maintain his resistance.</p><p>Then did he cut a switch from a sapling near to hand, and did ply it both sternly and lovingly on the backs of her slender thighs. Then did the faint red lines spring to her tender skin, and the soft moans and cries to her lips. Upwards did he shift his aim, and across the cheeks of her buttocks did he lay stripe after stripe, as the whistle of the switch, and the WHAP! and SNAP! of each stroke, mixed mellifluously with the yips and yelps of the little girl. At the last did he finish with one stroke that he brought up directly between her legs, to land full upon her cleftlips and clitoris, and she did cry out wildly, and he did toss the switch away, and did pick her up in his arms, and rub her little bottom soothingly, and whisper in her ear of his love for her, and well was she comforted, and her tears did stain his cambric.</p><p>Well may it be said that little Allison did strive to obey her master in all ways from that time hence, but well may it also be said that she did not always succeed. And oft would she of her own will proffer to him her little bottom bared upon which for him to ply the switch, or strop, or the end of his belt. Quite blithe was she to do this, and little resistance did Ralph make to it, and soon with little provocation or none he was like to lift her hem and spank her with bare hand if there was not time enow for more complete whipping-cheer, and in sooth the more time did she bare herself to his discipline and that oft without more than the pretence of an offence, such as some mock gibing twixt the two, at the which she would state that she had been impudent truly, and nought would do but that she should be whipped. And withal she knew full well that her master cared for her and that most lovingly, and in now wise would she be hurt but in seeming only, and sweet would be the caresses she would enjoy at his hands afterwards.</p><p>Now it is well to be imagined that Ralph felt more and more pressingly the desire for little Allison's body and the more complete use of it. Yet again did he restrain himself because of the love he bore her, and the slenderness of her frame, and the abuse she had received, yet in sooth never had the sorcerer disciplined her with his manhood, deeming that the more would he be able to gain in chaffer for the little thrall if she retained all her virginities: mouth, anus, and cleft.</p><p>Yet it fell out that once more did Allison disobey her master, and the little thrall went daisy-picking in a field hard by the woods in which he slept and trusted her to remain, and he woke suddenly with a sense of peril at hand, and noted the girl to be gone, and his heart did sink within his breast. In a haste went he to the edge of the field, and beheld that which he feared. For there was the little thrall, all unawares, and looking upon her from one side was a man, and he was armed, and Ralph liked not the look of him, for he did leer upon the little girl, and as Ralph looked on he strode down the field towards her, yet not without caution, and he made noise scarce to be heard, and she did not yet perceive his oncoming. And as he walked towards her he drew his poniard from his belt, and so Ralph knew full well he must act and that right speedily, and withal full warrant did he have to use force majeur and scruple not at it. So he did take up his bow, and a fair shot indeed was he known as in Upmeads, and a shaft did he send both fair and true, and nigh unto Allison's feet did the wolfshead fall, and his knife still gripped in his hand.</p><p>Then did she perceive the peril from which she so scarcely had been rescued, and she did see Ralph's approach, and the sorrow and the anger and the relief all admixed in his countenance, and she did cast her daisies on the ground and herself after them and did weep full sore. Then did Ralph most tenderly pick her up, and her daisies also did he gather, and carried her back to the woods.</p><p>No sooner had he set her on her feet then she did speak and that most vehemently, ""M'Lord, wilt thou punish me and that most severely, for I have been so naught!"" And her shoulders shook with her weeping e'en as she reached for the hem of her shift to bare herself to him.</p><p>Yet he stayed her hand for the nonce, and set her upon his knee, and took his kerchief and dried her tears, and did hold her most tenderly. Then did he speak and say, ""Dearest little one, it is sooth that thou shouldst be punished, and that not lightly. And I have a mind to do so forthwith. But I would have thou know this: dear and most dear hast thou become to me, and I would have thee with me always. And my desire for thee has grown, yea it has grown much! And I can scarce have thee with me without having thee more. Dost thou understand, sweetling?""</p><p>Then did she remain downcast, but peeped as it were up at him through her lashes, saying, ""Thou means to rape me in my anus, is that not so M'Lord?"" And the question seemed to hang as it were in the air between them, and revolved handsomely.</p><p>Most astonied was he that she would grasp so readily the sense of his words, and scarce was he able to croak an affirmative reply. Then even more amazed was he, for she said, ""Even so that is what I would have thou do, for I have been so very naught, and should be punished in every way that a master may punish a thrall.""</p><p>Then did she stand and face him, and did raise her arms o'er her head, and awaited him. But a moment did it take, and then he did perceive her meaning, and he took her face in his hands, and kissed the lips of her right sweetly. Then did he take the hem of her shift and pull it off her sweet body and cast it aside, and her arms dropped to her sides, and back he did step to enjoy the sight of her.</p><p>Heartbreakingly slender she was, a lass of but nine summers, with hair of dusty gold hanging straight and long down her back. Truly the face like unto an angel had she, and that seemingly in despair as she awaited her discipline and the fullness thereof. Upon her heaving chest her nipples all erect did crown but mere buds. Between her gleaming thighs dwelt her girlcleft, all unfledged, and the clitoris thereof most easily seen, as oft is found in a little girl's sex.</p><p>Then did Ralph take and bind her frontwards to a tree which possessed bark neither of the smoothest nor the roughest, and her nipples and cleft did rub 'gainst it, and she did moan thereat. Then was there much of the whipping-cheer, as the switch, and the strop, and his bare hand forsooth did he bring to bear upon her buttocks and sweet thighs, and her cries did fill the air. Then did he turn her round and fasten her backwards, and her full nakedness was turned towards him, and he did revel much in the sight of it as she did whimper. Then did he front-whip her with a will, and the faint red stripes did spring up on the front of her thighs, and her breastbuds and the nipples thereof, and her mons and cleftlips and clitoris. And wildly did she writhe and wildly did she cry out, and most pleasing a spectacle did she make. After some while of this did he toss what implement he wielded aside, and took her full in his hands, kneading and working her breastbuds and nipples as she g asped, then proceeding to her cleft, hefting and tracing the puffy cleftlips of her, and the clitoris thereof, and moist did she become, and short came the breath of her, and nigh unto spending did she come most assuredly.</p><p>Then did he loose her, and take her in his arms and she still all mother-naked, and did kiss and caress the sweet little face and body of her, and much joy did he have to feel the lithe body of the slender nine year old girl-thrall in his hands. Then at the last he did take his rod from his breeches, and rampant did it spring forth, and wide did the little girl's eyes grow at the sight of it, and transfixed did she seem, like unto a rabbit at a snake's visage. Then did he take and smear some spit on his tool, and turned her round, and pressed the head of it 'gainst her tender anus which clenched and gaped in turns, and most forcefully did he thrust, and did drive to the hilt of him so that his scrotum did slap on the cleftlips of her, and he did rape her of the virginity of her anus, and she did scream once and that shortly, and then fell to hoarse sobbings. And he did remain buried deep within her, and did caress her and whisper to her, and comfort her so, and soon did her weeping still to a sniffle occasionally only, and he did fall to raping her anus in earnest, with thrusts hard and quick and long, and she did feel most fully his manhood within her, invading and violating the anus and rectum of the little girl-thrall, and she did perceive that she was his little thrall indeed. And he did reach around her and did grasp the cleft and clitoris of her even as he did pound away inside her, and as he did so stimulate her, the passion did arise within her little loins, and her clitoris did swell, and the moistness well up within her, and her hips did move to the rhythm of her discipline, and the very tenor of her cries did change in pitch, and her anus did clench so upon his rod that scarce could he restrain himself from spending. Yet did he manage to do so just until she did as well, and she did spend and spend in little-girl orgasm with many a yelp and yipe, as he did groan out his climax, emptying himself within her, and almost she thought she could feel his seed fill her, so vigorously did he thrust his manhood, and grip her hips and cleft, and press her little body to him and hold her impaled upon him as he ejaculated into her. Then did he make shift to turn her, still all impaled upon him, till she did face him, and he did enfold her in his arms and did rock her, as a father might with his little child, and comfort her, and she did fall e'en fall asleep in his arms, spent as she was, until it was time and past time for them to take once more to the road, and he did awaken her and carry her to the stream that was hard by their resting place, and they both did wash themselves as belike they did much require.</p><p>From that time did Ralph make his mind up that the twain of them shouldst seek the WELL AT THE WORLD'S END, and much did they speak on't, and, on learning what she had to tell of what the abbess had said, he purposed to risk traveling more openly, so that they could inquire of any they met and especially the travelers thereof if they could tell aught of the Sage of Swevenham.</p><p>Now it came to pass that they did come to a fair city hight Whitwall. There did Ralph make shift to hire him a room, and did place little Allison within it, and meat and drink withal, and a chamber pot forsooth, and she to bar the door after he did leave, and open it to none save him or one who knew the password he did teach her, which was 'Upmeads'. For he would wander the streets of the burg and inquire after Swevenham and its whereabouts, and the sage thereof, and yet little would he have anyone to know of his business, and he judged that few would take note of one young knight more or less, but a young knight with a fair young thrall in tow might be another matter. Now as Ralph wandered about the town he passed through the gates on the far side of it, and it came into his mind to see some little of what lay beyond them. So in but a few leagues he came to the stream that bordered the town, and the crossing thereof, and the woods beyond it. Now Ralph looks on to the ford and sees folk riding through the thorp aforesaid and down to the river, and they take the water and are many in company, some two score by his deeming, and he sees the sun glittering on their weapons.</p><p>Now he thought that he would abide their coming and see if he might join their company, and inquire of them what he would, and it was but a little while ere the head of them came up over the hill, and were presently going past Ralph, who rose up to look on them, and be seen of them, but they took little heed of him. So he sees that though they all bore weapons, they were not all men-at-arms, nay, not more than a half score, but those proper men enough. Of the others, some half-dozen seemed by their attire to be merchants, and the rest their lads; and withal they had many sumpter horses and mules with them. They greeted him not, nor he them, nor did he heed them much till they were all gone by save three, and then he leapt into the road with a cry, for who should be riding there but Blaise, his eldest brother, and Richard the Red his squire with him, both in good case by seeming; for Blaise was clad in a black coat welted with gold, and rode a good grey palfrey, and Richard was armed well and knightly. And Richard was one whom Ralph had known well in Upmeads and had been not unkind to him through the years of his upbringing, and much he had taught him of warcraft before he had gone journeying with Blaise at King Peter's bidding, who quoth, ""Richard, though he be somewhat stricken in years, and wise, yet is he a fierce carle and a doughty, and knoweth well all feats of arms.""</p><p>They knew him at once, and drew rein, and Blaise lighted down from his horse and cast his arms about Ralph, and said: ""O happy day! when two of the Upmeads kindred meet thus in an alien land! But what maketh thee here, Ralph? I thought of thee as merry and safe in Upmeads!""</p><p>Ralph said smiling, for his heart leapt up at the sight of his kindred: ""Nay, must I not seek adventures like the rest? So I took myself away from father and mother.""</p><p>Then up came Richard, and if Blaise were glad, Richard was twice glad, and quoth he: ""Said I not, Lord Blaise, that this chick would be the hardest of all to keep under the coop? Welcome to the Highways, Lord Ralph!""</p><p>""Well,"" said Blaise, ""if thou hast no great errand elsewhere, thou mightest ride with us, brother. I have had good hap in these days, though scarce kingly or knightly, for I have been buying and selling: what matter? few know Upmeads and its kings to wite me with fouling a fair name. Richard, go fetch a horse hither for Lord Ralph's riding, and we will tarry no longer."" So Richard trotted on, and while they abode him, Ralph asked after his brethren, and Blaise told him that he had seen or heard naught of them. Then Ralph asked of whither away, and Blaise told him indeed to Whitwall, where was much recourse of merchants from many lands, and a noble market. And Ralph was glad to hear this, thinking that at such a town he might well hear tidings concerning the WELL AT THE WORLD'S END.</p><p>Now Ralph mounts, and they all ride away together. On the way, partly for brotherhood's sake, partly that he might not be questioned overmuch himself, Ralph asked Blaise to tell him more of his farings; and Blaise said, that when he had left Upmeads he had ridden with Richard up and down and round about, till he came to a rich town which had just been taken in war, and that the Companions who had conquered it were looking for chapmen to cheapen their booty, and that he was the first or nearly the first to come who had will and money to buy, and the Companions, who were eager to depart, had sold him thieves' penny-worths, so that his share of the Upmeads' treasure had gone far; and thence he had gone to another good town where he had the best of markets for his newly cheapened wares, and had brought more there, such as he deemed handy to sell, and so had gone on from town to town, and had ever thriven, and had got much wealth: and so at last having heard tell of Whitwall as better for chaffer than all he had yet seen, he and other chapmen had armed them, and waged men-at-arms to defend them, and so tried the adventure of the wildwoods, and come safe through.</p><p>Then at last came the question to Ralph concerning his adventures, and he enforced himself to speak, and told all as truly as he might, without telling of little Allison and their quest.</p><p>Thus they gave and took in talk, and Ralph did what he might to seem like other folk, that he might pursue his end without hindrance.</p><p>So they rode on, and came to Whitwall before the shutting of the gates and rode into the street, and forsooth it was a fair and great town, well defensible, with high and new walls, and men-at-arms and good store to garnish them. And they bid Ralph to abide with them in the chapmen's guildhall, but he gainsaid this, saying that he had already waged a room, but would come and visit with them at whiles and often. And this he did, day by day, keeping both close watch on Allison and her well-being, and playing the sleuth in the streets of Whitwall. And forsooth much did he labor at it, and with little fruit, and he wearied of it, and feared that his hope of seeking the WELL was come to an end, and he did grieve summat.</p><p>Now as is aforesaid Richard was old and wise, and he loved Ralph much, more belike than Lord Blaise his proper master, whereas he had no mind for chaffer, or aught pertaining to it: so he took heed of Ralph and saw that he was seeking summat, for all that he feigned otherwise. So, of a morning when all the chapmen were gone about their business, and he and Ralph were left alone in the Hall, he spake to Ralph and said: ""There is something thou seekest, lord.""</p><p>""All seek something or other, do they not?"" quoth Ralph, and he looked on Richard with a face that was blank and summat weary, as who should say: ""What is to do now?""</p><p>And forsooth so woe-begone he looked, that Richard, despite his sorrow and trouble for him, could scarce withhold his laughter. But he said: ""Lord Ralph, ill it were if the Upmeads kindred came to naught, or even to little. Now as for my own master Blaise, he hath, so please you, the makings of a noble chapman, but not of a noble knight; though he sayeth that when he is right rich he will cast aside all chaffer; naught of which he will do. As for the others, my lord Gregory is no better, or indeed worse, save that he shall not be rich ever, having no mastery over himself; while lord Hugh is like to be slain in some empty brawl, unless he come back speedily to Upmeads.""</p><p>""Yea, yea,"" said Ralph, ""what then? I came not hither to hear thee missay my mother's sons."" But Richard went on: ""As for thee, lord Ralph, of thee I looked for something; but now I cannot tell; for the heart in thee seemeth to be weary; and thou must look to it lest the body weary also.""</p><p>""So be it!"" said Ralph.</p><p>Said Richard: ""I am old now, but I have been young, and many things have I seen and suffered, ere I came to Upmeads. Old am I, and I cannot feel certain hopes and griefs as a young man can; yet have I bought the knowledge of them dear enough, and have not forgotten. Whereby I wot well that thou fearest that some quest or other thou hast taken in hand is in vain. Is it not so?""</p><p>""Yea,"" quoth Ralph.</p><p>Quoth Richard: ""Maybe I may help thee to a hope, though thou mayest think my words wild. In the land and the thorp where I was born and bred there was talk now and again of a thing to be sought, which should cure sorrow, and make life blossom in the old, and uphold life in the young.""</p><p>""Yea,"" said Ralph, ""and what was that and why hast thou never told me thereof before?""</p><p>""Nay,"" said Richard, ""and why should I tell it to the merry lad I knew in Upmeads? but now thou art a man, and hast seen summat of the face of sorrow, it is meet that thou shouldest hear of THE WELL AT THE WORLD'S END.""</p><p>Ralph sprang to his feet as he said the word, and cried out eagerly: ""Old friend, and where then wert thou bred and born?"" Richard laughed and said: ""See, then, there is yet a deed and a day betwixt thee and death! But turn about and look straight over the meadows in a line with yonder willow-tree, and tell me what thou seest."" Said Ralph: ""The fair plain spreading wide, and a river running through it, and little hills beyond the water, and blue mountains beyond them, and snow yet lying on the tops of them, though the year is in young July."" ""Yea,"" quoth Richard; ""and seest thou on the first of the little hills beyond the river, a great grey tower rising up and houses anigh it""</p><p>""Yea,"" said Ralph, ""the tower I see, and the houses, for I am far-sighted; but the houses are small.""</p><p>""So it is,"" said Richard; ""now yonder tower is of the Church of Swevenham, which is under the invocation of the Seven Sleepers of Ephesus; and the houses are the houses of the little town. And what has that to do with me sayest thou: why this, that I was born and bred at Swevenham. And indeed I it was who brought my lord Blaise here to Whitwall, with tales of how good a place it was for chaffer, that I might see the little town and the great grey tower once more. Forsooth I lied not, for thy brother is happy here, whereas he is piling up the coins one upon the other.""</p><p>But Ralph was walking to and fro hastily, and he turned to Richard and said: ""Well, well! but why dost thou not tell me more of the Well at the World's End?""</p><p>Said Richard: ""I was going to tell thee somewhat which might be worth thy noting; or might not be worth it: hearken! When I dwelt at Swevenham over yonder, and was but of eighteen winters, who am now of three score and eight, three folk of our township, two young men and one young woman, set out thence to seek the said Well: and much lore they had concerning it, which they had learned of an old man, a nigh kinsman of one of them. This ancient carle I had never seen, for he dwelt in the mountains a way off, and these men were some five years older than I, so that I was a boy when they were men grown; and such things I heeded not, but rather sport and play; and above all, I longed for the play of war and battle. God wot I have had my bellyful of it since those days! Howbeit I mind me the setting forth of these three. They had a sumpter-ass with them for their livelihood on the waste; but they went afoot crowned with flowers, and the pipe and tabour playing before them, and much people brought them on the way. By St. Christopher! I can see it all as if it were yesterday. I was sorry of the departure of the damsel; for though I was a boy I had loved her, and she had suffered me to kiss her and toy with her; but it was soon over. Now I call to mind that they had prayed our priest, Sir Cyprian, to bless them on their departure, but he naysaid them; for he held that such a quest came of the inspiration of the devils, and was but a memory of the customs of the ancient gentiles and heathen. But as to me, I deemed it naught, and was sorry that my white-bosomed, sweet-breathed friend should walk away from me thus into the clouds.""</p><p>""What came of it"" said Ralph, ""did they come back, or any of them?""</p><p>""I wot not,"" said Richard, ""for I was weary of Swevenham after that, so I girt myself to a sword and laid a spear upon my shoulder and went my ways to the Castle of the Waste March, sixty miles from Swevenham town, and the Baron took me in and made me his man: and almost as little profit were in my telling thee again of my deeds there, as there was in my doing them: but the grey tower of Swevenham I have never seen again till this hour.""</p><p>Said Ralph: ""Now then it behoveth me to go to Swevenham straightway: wilt thou come with me? it seemeth to be but some four miles hence.""</p><p>Richard held his peace and knit his brows as if pondering the matter, and Ralph abided till he spake: so he said: ""Foster-son, so to call thee, thou knowest the manner of up-country carles, that tales flow forth from them the better if they come without over much digging and hoeing of the ground; that is, without questioning; so meseems better it will be if I go to Swevenham alone, and better if I be asked to go, than if I go of myself. Now to-morrow is Saturday, and high market in Whitwall; and I am not so old but that it is likeliest that there will be some of my fellows alive and on their legs in Swevenham: and if such there be, there will be one at the least in the market to-morrow, and I will be there to find him out: and then it will go hard if he bring me not to Swevenham as a well-beloved guest; and when I am there, and telling my tidings, and asking them of theirs, if there be any tales concerning the Well at the World's End working in their bellies, then shall I be the midwife to bring them to birth. Ha! Will it do?""</p><p>""Yea,"" said Ralph, ""but how long wilt thou be?""</p><p>Said Richard: ""I shall come back speedily if I find the land barren; but if the field be in ear I shall tarry to harvest it. So keep thou thy soul in patience.""</p><p>""And what shall I do now?"" said Ralph.</p><p>""Wear away the hours,"" said Richard. ""And to begin with, come back within the gates with me and let us go look at thy brother's booth in the market-place: it is the nethermost of a goodly house which he is minded to dwell in; and he will marry his thrall, who is a well-knit lass gi'en him as a gift of the masters of the town, and is of no mean family herself, and sit down in Whitwall, so well he seemeth like to thrive; for they have already bidden him to the freedom of the city, and to a brother of the Faring-Knights, whereas he is not only a stirring man, but of good lineage also: for now he hideth not that he is of the Upmeads kindred.""</p><p>So did Ralph tarry in Whitwall, and wiled away the hours with his little girl thrall, and the most trouble he had was to keep her somewhat hid, for he had no mind to be questioned about her or his errand, by his brother or ought else. Much pleasure they had indeed of each other's company, and more and more charming did he find her to be with the sweetness of a little girl, tempered by the sorrow she had been through, but now blossoming as she found herself so well-cared for, and she looked to Ralph as her father e'en more than her master, and was like to crawl up on his lap before the fire of an evening, and list to a story, mayhap of St George and the dragon, or some other well-loved tale, as any child might sit in her beloved parent's lap before bedtime, forsooth. And oft would he strip her, and she nothing loth, and tip her over his knee, and spank her bottom, or take the strop to her thighs, or cut a switch and ply it upon her breastbuds and the nipples thereof, and did not withhold discipline even to her cleft all unfledged, and her clitoris, and much did he and she have of the clipping and kissing mingled with each stroke, and the cries she did cry were as much of passion as they were from the sting, or e'en more, for verily was he gentle withal, and left naught of a mark more than the faint red line that faded speedily, and many was the time that he did bring her to the sweet and precious orgasm of a little girl using naught but strop and switch, and the only pains they had were to muffle the sound of it so that it did not carry o'er the whole town.</p><p>Old Richard was no worse than his word, and failed not to find old acquaintance of Swevenham in the Saturday's market: and Ralph saw naught of him till midweek afterwards. Now Ralph was reading in a book when Richard found him, but he stood up and greeted him; and Richard said smiling: ""What have ye found in the book, lord?""</p><p>Said Ralph: ""It telleth of the deeds of Alexander.""</p><p>""Is there aught concerning the Well at the World's End therein?"" said Richard.</p><p>""I have not found aught thereof as yet,"" said Ralph; ""but the book tells concerning the Dry Tree, and of kings sitting in their chairs in the mountains nearby.""</p><p>""Well then,"" said Richard, ""maybe thou wilt think me the better tale-teller.""</p><p>""Tell on then,"" quoth Ralph. So they went and sat them down in a window, and Richard said:</p><p>""When I came to Swevenham the folk made much of me, and made me good cheer, whereof were over long to tell thee; but to speak shortly, I drew the talk round to the matter that we would wot of: for we spake of the Men of the Dry Tree, and an old man began to say that this name of theirs was but a token and an armoury which those champions have taken from the Tree itself, which Alexander the Champion saw in his wayfarings; and he said that this tree was on the hither side of the mountains called the Wall of the World, and no great way from the town of Goldburg. Then another and an older man, one that I remember a stout carle ere I left Swevenham, said that this was not so, but that the Tree was on the further side of the Wall of the World, and that he who could lay his hand on the bole thereof was like enough to drink of the Well at the World's End.</p><p>""But there was a carline sitting in the ingle, and she knew me and I her. And indeed in days past, when I was restless and longing to depart, she might have held me at Swevenham, for she was one of the friends that I loved there: a word and a kiss had done it, or maybe the kiss without the word: but if I had the word, I had not the kiss of her. Well, when the talk began to fall, she spake and said to me:</p><p>""'Now it is somewhat strange that the talk must needs fall on this seeking of that which shall not be found, whereas it was but the month before thou wert last at Swevenham, that Wat Miller and Simon Bowyer set off to seek the Well at the World's End, and took with them Alice of Queenhough, whom Simon loved as well as might be, and Wat somewhat more than well. Mindest thou not? There are more than I alive that remember it.'</p><p>""'Yea,' said I, 'I remember it well.'</p><p>""For indeed, foster-son, these were the very three of whom I told thee, though I told thee not their names.</p><p>""'Well,' said I; 'how sped they? Came they back, or any of them?'</p><p>'Nay,' she said, 'that were scarce to be looked for.' Said I:</p><p>'Have any other to thy knowledge gone on this said quest?'</p><p>""'Yea,' she said, 'I will tell thee all about it, and then there will be an end of the story, for none knoweth better thereof than I. First there was that old man, the wizard, to whom folk from Swevenham and other places about were used to seek for his lore in hidden matters; and some months after those three had departed, folk who went to his abode amongst the mountains found him not; and soon the word was about that he also, for as feeble as he was, had gone to seek the Well at the World's End; though may-happen it was not so; and now the word runs that he dwelleth far from here, e'en past Goldburg and Utterbol. Then the next spring after thy departure, Richard, comes home Arnold Wright from the wars, and asks after Alice; and when he heard what had befallen, he takes a scrip with a little meat for the road, lays his spear on his shoulder, and is gone seeking the lost, and the thing which they found not--that, I deem, was the end of him. Again the year after that, as I de em, three of our carles fell in with two knights riding east from Whitwall, and were questioned of them concerning the road to the said Well, and doubted not but that they were on that quest.</p><p>""She said: 'Hearken yet! Twenty years agone a great sickness lay heavy upon us and the folk of Whitwall, and when it was at its worst, five of our young men, calling to mind all the tales concerning the Well at the World's End, went their ways to seek it, and swore that back would they never, save they found it and could bear its water to the folk of Swevenham; and I suppose they kept their oath; for we saw naught either of the water or of them. And this is not to be wondered at, for that old man or wizard once said, and more than I heard him, that none could win to the Well, save that they bore a token about their neck, and mayhap only if a twain of folk both bearing this token journeyed together to seek it. Well, I deem that this is the last that I have to tell thee, Richard, concerning this matter: and now is come the time for thee to tell tales of thyself.'</p><p>""Thus for that time dropped the talk of the Well at the World's End, Lord Ralph, and of the way thither.</p><p>""So I deemed there would be little else to hear in Swevenham for this bout; and at least I heard no more tales to tell till I came away this morning; so there is my poke turned inside out for thee. But this word further would I say to thee, that I have seen on thy neck also a pair of beads exceeding goodly. Tell me now whence came they.""</p><p>""From my gossip, dame Katherine,"" said Ralph; ""and it seems to me now, though at the time I heeded the gift little save for its kindness, that she thought something great might go with it.""</p><p>""Well,"" said Richard, ""that may well come to pass, that it shall lead thee to the Well at the World's End. But as to the tales of Swevenham, what deemest thou of them?""</p><p>Said Ralph: ""What are they, save a token that folk believe that there is such a thing on earth as the Well? Yet I have made up my mind already that I would so do as if I trowed in it.""</p><p>Now Ralph purposed in his heart to leave, and that as quickly as may be, to seek the old man from Swevenham, whom he doubted not was verily the Sage of Swevenham of whom the Abbess had told little Allison, and continue the quest for the WELL AT THE WORLD'S END, and abandon it not. So he bade farewell to Richard, and prayed that he would not tell Blaise of his leaving beforehand, forasmuch as he feared that he would be hindered thereby, after the manner of older brothers who find their father's younger son pursuing as it were 'fool's gold'. And this Richard agreed to, albeit reluctantly.</p><p>And Ralph inquired of Richard about the way to Goldburg, and Utterbol, and Richard sighed, and quoth:</p><p>""Lord Ralph, thou shalt know that this good town of Whitwall that soon lieth behind thee is the last of the lands thee shall come to wherein folk can any courtesy, or are ruled by the customs of the manor, or by due lawful Earls and Kings, or the laws of the Lineage or the Port, or have any Guilds for their guiding, and helping. And though these folks whereunto thee shall come, are, some of them, Christian men by name, and have amongst them priests and religious; yet are they wild men of manners, and many heathen customs abide amongst them; as swearing on the altars of devils, and eating horse-flesh at the High-tides, and spell-raising more than enough, and such like things, even to the reddening of the doom-rings with the blood of men and of women, yea, and of babes: from such things their priests cannot withhold them. As for their towns that thee shall come to, I say not but thee shall find crafts amongst them, and worthy good men therein, but they have little might against the tyrants who reign over the towns, and who are of no great kindred, nor of blood better than other folk, but merely masterful and wise men who have gained their place by cunning and the high hand. Thou shalt see castles and fair strong-houses about the country-side, but the great men who dwell therein are not the natural kindly lords of the land yielding service to Earls, Dukes, and Kings, and having under them vavassors and villeins, men of the manor; but their tillers and shepherds and workmen and servants be mere thralls, whom they may sell at any market, like their horses or oxen. Forsooth these great men have with them for the more part free men waged for their service, who will not hold their hands from aught that their master biddeth, not staying to ask if it be lawful or unlawful. And that the more because whoso is a free man there, house and head must he hold on the tenure of bow and sword, and his life is like to be short if he hath not sworn himself to the service of some tyrant of a castle or a town.""</p><p>Soon there came the time for Ralph to say farewell to Richard. And Ralph cast his arms about him, and kissed him and said:</p><p>""This is also a farewell to the House where I was born and bred."" And as he spake the thought of the House and the garden, and the pleasant fields of Upmeads came into his heart so bitter-sweet, that it mingled with his eagerness for the quest, and well-nigh made him weep. But as for Richard he forebore words, for he was sad at heart for the sundering.</p><p>So Ralph gathered Allison and their gear early the next morning, and went to the gate of the city, and they went their way. Long and hard indeed was the road for Ralph and Allison, and many a scrape and adventure they had, yet indeed it seemed to the twain that great assurance was theirs that they would win through, and hope welled up in both their hearts. And much pleasure also did Ralph have of little Allison's body on the way, and oft would he strip her of her shift, and run his hands up and down her slender lithe form, and pinch and twist her breastbuds and the nipples thereof, that scarcely broke the plane of her chest, and then seize the center of her, even her girlcleft, and hold and heft it, as her breath came short and her knees weakened, and the moistness sprang all unbidden to her nether lips, and he would spank her with his bare hand full upon her mons and vulva and the clitoris thereof, and many and many was the punishment-orgasm he would force her to, as her li ttle cries filled the air.</p><p>With some difficulty did they make their way past Goldburg and Utterbol, and indeed they must needs lie hid during the day, and traveled more in the twilight, for fear of being espied by the folk of the land, and being overwhelmed by numbers, whereas Ralph was well able to deal with any one or even twain that would make to hinder them, yet the mightiest man may be slain by one arrow.</p><p>There came an evening when they made their camp in some woods nigh a stream, well past Utterbol, and Ralph had an inkling that they were near unto the dwelling of the Sage, and he looked to find him in the next day or two. And they lay them down to sleep, and kept no watch, for they and Ralph's steed were well hid in a thicket.</p><p>Now Ralph awoke when he did not expect to, and sat up and saw Allison still sleeping; then he rose to his feet and looked about him, and saw his horse cropping the grass under the bent, and beside it a man, tall and white bearded, leaning on his staff. Ralph caught up his sword and went toward the man, and the sun gleamed from the blade just as the hoary-one turned to him; he lifted up his staff as if in greeting to Ralph, and came toward him, and even therewith Allison awoke and arose, and saw the greybeard at once; and she cried out: ""Take heed to thy sword, master, for, praised be the saints, this is the Sage of Swevenham!""</p><p>So they stood there together till the Sage came up to them and kissed them both, and said: ""I am glad that ye are come at last; for I looked for you no later than this. So now mount your horse and come with me straightway; because life is short to them who have not yet drunk of the Well at the World's End.""</p><p>Ralph saw of him that though he was an old hoar man to look on, yet he was strong and sturdy, tall, and of goodly presence, with ruddy cheeks, and red lips and bright eyes, and that the skin of his face and hands was nowise wrinkled: but about his neck was a pair of beads like unto his own gossip's gift.</p><p>So now they mounted at once, and with no more words he led them about the bent, and they came in a little while into the wood again, but this time it was of beech, with here and there an open place sprinkled about with hollies and thorns; and they rode down the wide slope of a long hill, and up again on the other side.</p><p>Thus they went for an hour, and the elder spake not again, though it might have been deemed by his eyes that he was eager and fain. They also held their peace; for the hope and fear of their hearts kept them from words.</p><p>They came to the hill-top, and found a plain land, though the close wood still held on a while; but soon they rode into a clearing of some twelve acres, where were fenced crofts with goats therein, and three garths of tillage, wherein the wheat-shocks were yet standing, and there were coleworts and other pot-herbs also. But at the further end, whereas the wood closed in again, was a little house builded of timber, strong and goodly, and thatched with wheat-straw; and beside it was a bubbling spring which ran in a brook athwart the said clearing; over the house-door was a carven rood, and a bow and short spear were leaned against the wall of the porch.</p><p>Therewith he brought them into the house, and into a chamber, the plenishing whereof was both scanty and rude. There he bade them sit, and brought them victual, to wit, cheese and goats' milk and bread, and they fell to speech concerning the woodland ways, and the seasons, and other unweighty matters. But as for the old man he spoke but few words, and as one unused to speech, albeit he was courteous and debonair. But when they had eaten and drunk he spake to them and said:</p><p>""Ye have sought to me because ye would find the Well at the World's End, and would have lore of me concerning the road thereto; abide a little, therefore.""</p><p>Then he went unto an ark, and took thence a book wrapped in a piece of precious web of silk and gold, and bound in cuir-bouilly wrought in strange devices. Then said he:</p><p>""This book was mine heritage at Swevenham or ever I became wise, and it came from my father's grandsire: and my father bade me look on it as the dearest of possessions; but I heeded it naught till my youth had waned, and my manhood was full of weariness and grief. Then I turned to it, and read in it, and became wise, and the folk sought to me, and afterwards that befell which was foredoomed. Now herein amongst other matters is written of that which ye desire to know, and I will read the same to you and expound it. Yet were it not well to read in this book under a roof, nay, though it be as humble and innocent as this.""</p><p>So the Sage led them through the wood till they came to a grassy lawn amidst of which was a table of stone, and said,</p><p>""Fear not, and sit ye down on the grass, and I will lay the book on this most ancient table, and read in it, and do ye hearken heedfully.""</p><p>What he read shall for the more part thereof had but to do with the way to the Well at the World's End, all things concerning which were told out fully, both great and small. Long was this a-reading, and the knight and his little girl-thrall must needs spend many and many a day with the Sage.</p><p>Now was winter nigh, and 'twere ill to fare in the wild, and Ralph pondered in his heart what to do, for they were drawing nigh to learning all that they must know to wend their way to the WELL, and yet he liketh not the notion of taking his precious little girl into unknown lands in the cold and snow. And of a day when he did worrit much on such things, the Sage sayeth unto them,</p><p>""Wilt thou twain not abide yet with me through the winter ere you travel on? For it will be lonesome when thou art gone, and verily wilt thou fare better in the Spring. And I am well-provisioned for the winter, for I have already done the in-gathering of the chestnut harvest, and dried them, and made them into meal; and of walnuts I have gathered also. And of venison there is not a little in the forests about."" And they delighted at his words and verily did agree to stay with him.</p><p>Withal they hunted the deer, both great and small; amongst which Ralph, not without some peril, slew two great bears, of which beasts, indeed, there was somewhat more than enough, as they came nigh the Sage's dwelling-place to feed upon the nuts and the berry-trees. So they soon had good store of peltries for their beds and their winter raiment, which Allison fell to work on, for she knew the rudiments of the craft of needlework and was deft of hand; and, shortly to tell it, they had enough and to spare of victual and raiment.</p><p>Blithe and loving withal was the Sage to the twain, and fain was he at their company. Much did he have to tell of tales of old, and much did little Allison love to sit at his feet or e'en on his lap to hear them. And he was liken unto a grandfather to her, and a father to Ralph, and pleasant and merry was their time together, and the girl did call the Sage 'Grandpapa' and it did please him well.</p><p>Now when the Sage had been teaching them of their road, he bade now one, now the other answer him questions as to what he had read; and it is not to be wondered at that they might answer amiss at one part or another, and Allison the more than Ralph, for indeed she was but a child, and did weary at long lessons and did long to run and romp in the fields and paddle her feet in the brooks. Yet did the men know that she must needs learn the way and that right well, for fear that some mishap would befall Ralph, and she would have to wend on her lonesome for some part.</p><p>At the first Ralph was reluctant to discipline little Allison as had been his wont, for he knowest not how it would fare with the Sage should he do so. But the Sage was wise, and could tell how it was between the man and the little girl, and of a time when Allison had been remiss in her lessons and daydreaming belike, he did rise and say:</p><p>""Master Ralph, I fear that this youngling is in need of such discipline as a master might mete to his thrall or a father his daughter. Wilt thou not deliver it? Or how else will she learn the road that thou must tread?"" And he did draw off his belt a supple leathern tawse and did hand it to Ralph.</p><p>Then did Allison (nothing loth withal, for she had much missed her master's hand upon her these days since they had come to the Sage) turn about, and lift the hem of her shift, and present her buttocks bared to Ralph, and he did ply the tawse upon them, SNAP-WHAP-WHACK! And the little girl's cries did fill the air, ""AAA! OOOH! OH, MASTER PLEASE!"" as he did discipline her until her bottom was reddened and that most fetchingly. Then did he hand the ancient tool back to the Sage, and did gather his little thrall in and kiss her most lovingly, and caress and soothe her bottom, and she did sigh, and found much comfort in his arms.</p><p>From that time on there was much of the whipping-cheer for the little girl, and seldom did the day go by wherein Ralph or the Sage did not find some fault with which to justify punishing her, yet withal most lovingly, and she was bound to the White Pillar of the Sage's cottage, to wit it's central pillar. And Ralph did perceive that the Sage did delight to see the bare bottom of the little girl bouncing and reddening under the strokes of tawse, or crop, or switch, and to hear her little cries from the sting and passion thereof. Yet no further than whipping or spanking her bottom did he take her discipline at that time.</p><p>Then of a time when Allison was due for discipline and to be bound unto the White Pillar did Ralph speak unto the Sage, saying:</p><p>""Now, dear master, for so shall I call thee, who is master of his house, and master indeed of the way to the WELL, wilt thou not take in hand and punish this child whom I perceive that thou lovest near as well as I""</p><p>Then did the Sage answer and say:</p><p>""Yeah and with a good will, lord, and to my thinking it would be well that she were bound all mother-naked to the Pillar. What sayst thou?"" And Ralph agreed and that most readily.</p><p>So the men did take little Allison and strip her, and she did blush most prettily to know that the twain of grown men could see all her charms and intimacies. And they did bind her to the White Pillar, and the Sage did ply the tawse upon her, WHAP-WHAP-WHAP! And little Allison did moan and cry out, ""OOH-OOH-OOH!"" and her little buttocks did jig and dance at each stroke, and did redden lightly under the whipping-cheer.</p><p>Then did Ralph and the Sage loose her but only to bind her again, now backwards against the Pillar, and her nakedness was fully revealed to them, such as her nipples all erect atop mere buds, which brake only barely the plane of her chest, which heaved with passion beneath them; and her slender thighs gleaming in the firelight, and her sweet cleft all unfledged framed between them with puffy lips, and the clitoris thereof displayed most prominently.</p><p>Then did the Sage commence to frontwhip her, and that summat sharply, and the faint red lines did spring to her nipples and breastbuds, and the front of her thighs, and yea even unto her mons and cleftlips, so shrewdly did he bring the tool to bear upon her nakedness, and she did cry out wildly, and writhe most prettily, at his ministrations.</p><p>And when he was done forsooth there was much of the clipping and the kissing, and the caressing and the soothing, twixt the men and the little girl, and Ralph did e'en rub her on her cleftlips and clitoris, and the breath came short to her lips, and her hips bucked all unwillingly, and in no great time she was climaxing indeed, and fain were Ralph and the Sage to see such a pretty little girl-thrall of nine summers do so.</p><p>Then from that time did Ralph and the Sage take it as it were in turns to discipline the little girl, and scarce was the day in which she was not bound to the Pillar, and whipped and caressed to punishment-orgasm, though they took great pains to protect her and welt her not, and indeed she was nothing loth at such treatment as they gave her; forsooth they did perceive that she would perform some small mischief or other purposefully to earn time her whipping-cheer and Pillar-time. And so did the days pass most lovingly and pleasurably, though forsooth there was some frustration for the men, who must needs satisfy themselves when alone, for Ralph forebore him to rape little Allison's anus whilst they dwelt with the Sage, out of courtesy to him.</p><p>At last the winter drew to a close, and the time for tarrying was near through. And little Allison indeed had grown so fond of the Sage that she did near weep to think of leaving him. Moreso did she also bethink her of some gift that she could give to him, for so kind and loving had he been to them, and so many pains on their behalf had he taken. Of a day she spoke to her master of this, and she did suggest to Ralph summat that they could both give to the dear old man.</p><p>That very day did Ralph take and bind little Allison to the White Pillar, and he and the Sage did both discipline her as they had all winter, and her cries from the sting and the passion did fill the cottage, and her little body did writhe most fetchingly as the faint red lines did spring up on buttocks and thighs, breastbuds and nipples, mons and unfledged cleftlips and the clitoris thereof, yeah and even her anus most tender and delicate, that winked and gaped in turn as she was bent over a stool and it was bared to the whip.</p><p>Then did Ralph look unto the Sage and say:</p><p>""Most loving friend, I perceive that my little thrall has aught that she would give thee, and I am most fain for you to receive it.""</p><p>Then quote Allison:</p><p>""Even so, dear 'Grandpapa', for we must needs leave you and that right soon, and I wouldst that thou should discipline me as the master of this house, for I have been naught, and well do I deserve to feel thy manhood violating the anus of me."" Then did the brave little girl shut her eyes and make a face as she awaited the denouement of her discipline. And Ralph said unto the Sage:</p><p>""Fear not to so take her, my friend; for earlier today she has been well-cleansed with the sheep's bladder and a carven nozzle. And thou shalt do her no harm, I know, for all thou art so loving and careful for her, and she has felt my tool in her besides, and her anus is no longer virgin, though wondrous tight it is still.""</p><p>Then was the Sage most pleased, and he did spend no little time in caressing the little thrall most gently and tenderly, and blithe were they with each other, and Ralph looking on nothing loth, for much did he love the twain. And the Sage did then finally open his breeches, and his manhood sprang forth, and forsooth twas no mean thing, and if it was shorter than Ralph's, it was greater in girth. And he did spit upon it, and press the head of himself against her trembling nether opening, and did thrust within her, and she did shout, ""AAAAA!"" to feel herself so violated, and his manhood deep within her, disciplining her so sternly. And he did take her in this way with thrusts both hard and long for some time, having relieved himself betimes, and no longer ago than that morn. And tight indeed did he find her to be, and soft, and warm, and the pleasure of raping the anus of a little nine-year-old girl-thrall was intense beyond his imaginings. And she did moan hoarsely with each thrust, and Ralph did reach under her and seize her cleftlips and the clitoris thereof and did knead and work them, and soon she was forced to climax and the orgasm of punishment as she near screamed in release. Then did the men loose her and sweep her into their arms in turn, and much there was of the clipping and the kissing, and the caressing and the soothing, and her tears stained the cambric of their tunics, yet she did smile shyly upon them both.</p><p>By this time, when he asked any question Ralph or the maiden answered it rightly and at once, and finally of a day the Sage said:</p><p>""To-morrow I shall give you your last lesson from this book, and thereafter ye shall go your ways to the Rock of the Fighting Man, and from thence to THE WELL AT THE WORLD'S END.""</p><p>When it was morning they went again to the ancient altar, and again they learned lore from the Elder, till they were waxen wise in the matters of the Well at the World's End, and long they sat and hearkened him till it was evening again, and once more they slept in the house of the Sage of Swevenham.</p><p>On the morn it was time for them to take their leave of the Sage, and sorrowful indeed was their parting, yet full of joy withal at the thought that they might return having drunk from the WELL and see the dear old man again. And when they were bedight for the journey and mounted on Ralph's destrier he led them over a ridge and through a vale and to the ridge beyond, and they espied hills and peaks plain to see before them. But clear as was the fashion of the mountains, they were yet a long way off: for betwixt them and the ridge whereon those fellows stood, stretched a vast plain, houseless and treeless, and, as they beheld it thence grey and ungrassed (though indeed it was not wholly so)like a huge river or firth of the sea it seemed, and such indeed it had been once, to wit a flood of molten rock in the old days when the earth was a-burning.</p><p>Now as they stood and beheld it, the Sage spake: ""Lo ye, my children, the castle and its outwork, and its dyke that wardeth the land of the Well at the World's End. Now from to-morrow, ye enter into the great sea of the rock molten in the ancient earth-fires, and amidst that sea should ye perish belike, were it not for the wisdom gathered by a few; and they are dead now save for the Book, and for me, who read it unto you. Now ye would not turn back were I to bid you, and I will not bid you. Yet since the journey shall be yet with grievous toil and much peril, and shall try the very hearts within you, were ye as wise as Solomon and as mighty as Alexander, I will say this much unto you; that if ye love not the earth and the world with all your souls, and will not strive all ye may to be frank and happy therein, your toil and peril aforesaid shall win you no blessing but a curse. Therefore I bid you be no tyrants or builders of cities for merchants and usurers and warriors and thralls, like the fool who builded Goldburg to be for a tomb to him: or like the thrall-masters of the Burg of the Four Friths. But rather I bid you to live in peace and patience without fear or hatred, and to succour the oppressed and love the lovely, and to be the friends of men, so that when ye are dead at last, men may say of you, they brought down Heaven to the Earth for a little while. What say ye, children?""</p><p>Then said Ralph: ""Father, I will say the sooth about mine intent, though ye may deem it little-minded. When I have accomplished this quest, I would get me home again to the little land of Upmeads, to see my father and my mother, and to guard its meadows from waste and its houses from fire-raising: to hold war aloof and walk in free fields, and see my children growing up about me, and lie at last beside my fathers in the choir of St. Laurence. The dead would I love and remember; the living would I love and cherish; and Earth shall be the well beloved house of my Fathers, and Heaven the highest hall thereof.""</p><p>""It is well,"" said the Sage, ""Ye shall have no shame in your lives and no fear in your deaths. Wherefore now lieth the road free before you.""</p><p>Then Ralph spake and said:</p><p>""One thing more would I ask thee, master, before we leave. It is in my mind to marry Allison and make her my wife as well as my little thrall, and she also desireth me, and I wish that thou shouldst tell us if our wedding and the knowing each other carnally shall be to our hurt in the Quest; for if that be so, then shall I bridle my desires and perform the Quest in their despite.""</p><p>The old man smiled upon them kindly, and said: ""Nay, son, it shall be none the worse for you in any wise that ye shall become one flesh; and right joyful it is to me that there is such love as I perceive there is betwixt the twain of you.</p><p>""But know this, thou knight, and you also, little girl-thrall, that when a child drinketh of the WELL, then shall he or she be as a child in body, and summat as well in mind, for many and many a year thereafter. And many a life of men will it be ere you appear e'en as a maiden of fifteen summers, dearest one, an ye drink of the WELL when th'art a child of nine. Yet strange and more strange are the workings of the WELL on a girl-child. For though thou wilt appear as a child for so long, yet wilt thou be ripe for the bearing of a child in but a few years, and nought of the ills that so beset those who are with child are like to plague thee, thou thy hips will still be slender.</p><p>""And one thing more thou must know: If the twain of you do not consummate thy marriage before thou drinkest, and then thou knight liest with her and take her maidenhead, yet will it grow back e'en night by night, so that each time thou takest her thereafter it will be as if 'twere the first time, and that for many a year, until she is indeed grown to her full. And I will not hide it from thee, little maiden, that the taking of thy maidenhead will be a punishment to thee the first time, and belike many times thereafter. But I deem that it will be less so with time, and will soon be as the sting of the tawse or crop or switch is to thee when thy master wieldeth it with love: as much or more of passion to thy flesh than it is of pain.</p><p>""So now, what sayest thee? Wilt thou be married and consummate it before, or after you drinkest of the WELL?"" And the question hung as it were suspended in the air twixt the knight and his war-taken thrall, spinning slowly, and they did look one upon the other, and Ralph forebore to answer, willing that Allison shouldst decide this matter. And at last she spoke, and said:</p><p>""Naught am I, and but a little girl who must needs be punished at whiles. And well do I wish for the manhood of my master to discipline me to the fullest. Therefore I would that we wait until we have drunk. But I will do as my master willeth.""</p><p>But Ralph did sweep the youngling into his arms and did kiss and caress her, and much love there was between them for that time. Then spake Ralph:</p><p>""It is my will that we be wed, and that right speedily, yet will we await the consummation thereof 'til our Quest be complete. Therefore wilt thou, dear friend and teacher, be priest for us?"" And nothing loth was the Sage to do so, and straightaway he did lead them through the vows, and master and little girl-thrall were wed, with the sun and the trees to witness.</p><p>When all was complete the Sage spoke unto those twain and said: ""Here then is the end of my journey with you; and ye wot all that I can tell you, and I can say no word more save to bid you cast all fear aside and thrive. Ye have yet for this day's journey several more hours of daylight; therefore redeem ye the time.""</p><p>Then did Ralph and Allison both kiss and embrace the old man, for their hearts were full and fain. But he drew himself away from them, and turned about with no word more, and went his ways, and presently was hidden from their eyes by the ridge of rocks. Then the twain mounted their horses again and set forth silently on the road, as they had been bidden.</p><p>Long and weary was their road, and of peril no little, yet so well-schooled were they by the Sage, and withal Ralph a belted knight of no mean skill, they did win through each turn of the Quest and found what landmarks there were set for them as outlined in the Book which had been read to them.</p><p>There came a day when they reached a vale that was sunny and pleasant, with plenty of deer both great and small, and woods and streams and meadows, and Ralph purposed that they would abide there for a few days, for they were weary, and their provisions were low for both man and beast.</p><p>Now it befell on a fair sunny morning two days hence, that Ralph sat alone on a toft by a rock-house in which they had made camp, for Allison had gone down the meadow to disport her and to bathe in the river which was hard by. Ralph was fitting the blade of a dagger to a long ashen shaft, to make him a strong spear; for the day before they had come across a family of bears in the sandy bight under the mountains; to wit a carle, and a quean with her cubs; the beasts had seen them but afar off, and whereas the sun shone back from Ralph's weapons, they had forborne them; although they were fierce and proud in those wastes, and could not away with creatures that were not of their kind. So because of this Ralph had bidden Allison not to fare far abroad.</p><p>He bethought him of this just as he had made an end of his spear-shaping, so therewith he looked around and saw not his little girl-thrall and wife in the meadow, nor heard her plashing in the river. Fear came into his heart therewith, so he arose and strode down over the meadow hastily bearing his new spear, and girt with his sword.</p><p>Sure enough as he came under the trees near the river he heard a shrill cry, and knew that it could be naught save Allison; so he ran thitherward whence came the cry, shouting as he ran, and was scarce come out of the trees ere he saw Allison indeed, mother-naked, held in chase by a huge bear as big as a bullock: he shouted again and ran the faster; but even therewith, whether she heard and saw him, and hoped for timely help, or whether she felt her legs failing her, she turned on the bear, and Ralph saw that she had a little axe in her hand wherewith she smote hardily at the beast; but he, after the fashion of his kind, having risen to his hind legs, fenced with his great paws like a boxer, and smote the axe out of her hand, and she cried out bitterly and swerved from him and fell a running again; but the bear tarried not, and would have caught her in a few turns; but even therewith was Ralph come up, who thrust the beast into the side with his long-headed spear, and not waiting to pull it out again, drew sword in a twinkling, and smote a fore-paw off him and then drave the sword in over the shoulder so happily that it reached his heart, and he fell over dead with a mighty thump.</p><p>Then Ralph turned toward Allison, and he swept her up without a word, and kissed her greedily; and she forbore not at all, but kissed and caressed him as if she could never be satisfied. And he carried her back to their abiding-place and held her gently for some time, and she did sob and weep away her terror, until at last she did fall asleep in his arms. And without stinting he did hold her until she awaked.</p><p>Then did she ope her eyes and look about her as if affrighted, but seeing no bear, and only her master holding her gently and looking on her with love and care, she did settle into his arms and was contented.</p><p>But at the last did Ralph hold her away from him, and did cup her chin in his hands to tilt her face up, and did look her in the eyes and inquire:</p><p>'Allison, what did ye so far from me? Did the bear chase thee so far? Or did thee wander?' And sternly did he look at her, and her chin did tremble as she answered and spake:</p><p>'I did wander, Master. As I bathed I saw a spillway in the river, and sought to dam it in play, and left the river with my little axe to cut branches like unto a beaver's work, and did not think of how far I had gone. I'm very sorry, Master.'</p><p>Then Ralph did say:</p><p>'I'm glad and joyful that thou art unhurt, but thou knowest that thou might have been maimed or e'en killed, and I could not have borne that. Didst thou not think on't when thou went wandering?' And such pain was in his eyes that the little maiden cast herself into his embrace and cried out, 'I'm sorry-I'm sorry-I'm sorry!' and her tears did stain the cambric of his tunic yet again.</p><p>Then after some time of this did she look up at the knight and speak, saying:</p><p>'Thou must punish me, m'Lord, for 'twas naught of me to do as I have done.'</p><p>And Ralph did agree that he shouldst do so, and at once. 'This tree shall be the White Pillar,' he said, as he bound the little girl all mother-naked to it, and her nipples and unfledged cleft pressed against the bark, and she moaned at the feel of it.</p><p>Then did Ralph take his belt and swing it against her trembling buttocks and slender thighs which were bared to his view, and SNAP-WHAP-WHACK! did resound amongst the trees, and 'AAAH! OOOH! AAA, M'LORD, PLEASE!' did the nine-year-old maiden cry out at the sting, and the red marks did spring lightly to her fair skin as she was chastised. After some time of such whipping-cheer, he did loose her, and rebind her facing outwards, and she did blush to think of her charms so bared to his view, to wit her breastbuds with the nipples thereof all erect, and her girlcleft unfledged between her thighs, and the clitoris thereof; and this latter being swollen with passion was most clearly to be seen framed between her nether lips.</p><p>Now did Ralph speak and say, 'Married are we, little one, though we will not consummate it as yet. But I will enjoy your charms e'en so.' And he did run his hand up and down the front of her, and did tweak and pinch her nipples, and knead and work her breastbuds as she did gasp and moan. Then did he seize her cleft itself, and did heft and pinch and twist the lips thereof, and pressed her clitoris 'gainst the bone of her pubis, and she did cry out thereat, and the moisture did spring from the core of her.</p><p>After some time of such pastime, he did step back, and once more swung his belt against her nakedness, now whipping the front of her: nipples, breastbuds, thighs, mons, cleftlips, and clitoris, all reddening most fetchingly with each stroke, as she did cry out wildly, 'AAAAA! OOO-OOO-OOO-OOO! AAAHHHH! M'LORD, PLEASE, I'LLBEGOOD-I'LLBEGOOD-I'LLBEGOOD!' And the sting, and the embarrassment, and the passion of her discipline did fill her mind and body, 'til she scarce knew where or who she was, and the punishment-orgasm did grip her, and she did writhe, and scream, and come, and come.</p><p>Then did he loose her, and gather her into his embrace, and there was the kissing and the clipping, and she did sob, and moan, and shudder out the vestiges of her passion as he held her.</p><p>Finally Ralph spoke to her saying:</p><p>'Now, little one, though I will not take thy maidenhead at this time, and I have already taken the virginity of thine anus, yet will I take that other maidenhood which thou hast remaining, as is my right as thy husband. So kneel before me, and ope thy mouth, and use not thy teeth, mind! And I bid thee swallow what I spend, for it is not meet that it should fall to the ground.' And so the pretty little girl-thrall did kneel before him, and he did take and thrust his manhood within the lips of her mouth, and soft and warm was she, and most pleasing was the sight and feel of his tool within the mouth of this nine-year-old girl, and he did work his rod in and out of her, and it is not to be wondered at that it was no long time before he did groan and spend, and his seed filled her mouth, and she strove to swallow it, and did so for the most part, yet some did drip from the corners of her lips. And he was filled with love for his little girl-thrall-wife, and did catch her up in his arms and kiss her most deeply, heedless of the traces of his seed still on her lips. And most blithe and content were they with each other.</p><p>And when they were well rested they left that place and rode on and continued their quest. As they travelled they passed over as it were great land-waves, and they came to the last one and climbed it slowly, going afoot and leading Ralph's horse; but when they were but a little way from the brow they saw, over a gap thereof, something, as it were huge horns rising up into the air beyond the crest of the ridge. So they marvelled, and the young knight drew his sword, and they held them still awhile, misdoubting if this were perchance some terrible monster of the waste; but whereas the thing moved not at all, they plucked up heart and fared on.</p><p>So came they to the brow and looked over it into a valley, about which on all sides went a ridge, save where it was broken down into a narrow pass on the further side, so that the said valley was like to one of those theatres of the ancient Roman Folk, whereof are some to be seen in certain lands. Neither did those desert benches lack their sitters; for all down the sides of the valley sat or lay children of men; some women, but most men-folk, of whom the more part were weaponed, and some with their drawn swords in their hands.</p><p>Whatever semblance of moving was in them was when the eddying wind of the valley stirred the rags of their raiment, or the long hair of the women. But a very midmost of this dreary theatre rose up a huge and monstrous tree, whose topmost branches were even the horns which they had seen from below the hill's brow. Leafless was that tree and lacking of twigs, and its bole upheld but some fifty of great limbs, and as they looked on it, they doubted whether it were not made by men's hands rather than grown up out of the earth. All round about the roots of it was a pool of clear water, that cast back the image of the valley-side and the bright sky of the desert, as though it had been a mirror of burnished steel. The limbs of that tree were all behung with blazoned shields and knight's helms, and swords, and spears, and axes, and hawberks; and it rose up into the air some hundred feet above the flat of the valley.</p><p>For a while they looked down silently on to this marvel then from both their lips at once came the cry THE DRY TREE. Then Ralph thrust his sword back into his sheath and said:</p><p>""Meseems I must needs go down amongst them; there is naught to do us harm here; for all these are dead.""</p><p>They went both of them down together, and that easily; for as aforesaid the slope was as if it had been cut into steps for their feet. And as they passed by the dead folk, for whom they had often to turn aside, they noted that each of the dead leathery faces was drawn up in a grin as though they had died in pain, and yet beguiled, so that all those visages looked somewhat alike, as though they had come from the workshop of one craftsman.</p><p>At last Ralph and Allison stood on the level ground underneath the Tree, and they looked up at the branches, and down to the water at their feet; and now it seemed to them as though the Tree had verily growth in it, for they beheld its roots, that they went out from the mound or islet of earth into the water, and spread abroad therein, and seemed to waver about. So they walked around the Tree, and looked up at the shields that hung on its branches, but saw no blazon that they knew, though they were many and diverse; and the armour also and weapons were very diverse of fashion.</p><p>Now when they were come back again to the place where they had first stayed, Ralph said: ""I thirst, and so belike dost thou; and here is water good and clear; let us drink then, and so spare our water-skins, for belike the dry desert is yet long."" And therewith he knelt down that he might take of the water in the hollow of his hand. But the little girl-thrall drew him back, and cried out in terror: ""O M'Lord, do it not! Seest thou not this water, that although it be bright and clear, so that we may see all the pebbles at the bottom, yet nevertheless when the wind eddies about, and lifts the skirts of our raiment, it makes no ripple on the face of the pool, and doubtless it is heavy with venom; and moreover there is no sign of the way hereabout, as at other watering-steads; O forbear, Master!""</p><p>Then he rose up and drew back with her but slowly and unwillingly as she deemed; and they stood together a while gazing on these marvels. But lo amidst of this while, there came a crow wheeling over the valley of the dead, and he croaked over the Dry Tree, and let himself drop down to the edge of the pool, whereby he stalked about a little after the manner of his kind. Then he thrust his neb into the water and drank, and thereafter took wing again; but ere he was many feet off the ground he gave a grievous croak, and turning over in the air fell down stark dead close to the feet of those twain; and Ralph cried out but spake no word with meaning therein; then said the little thrall: ""Yea, thus are we saved from present death."" Then she looked in Ralph's face, and turned pale and said hastily: ""O m'Lord how is it with thee?"" But she waited not for an answer, but turned her face to the bent whereby they had come down, and cried out in a loud, shrill voice: ""O Master, Master! look up yonder to the ridge whereby we left thine horse; look, look! There glitters a spear and stirreth! and lo a helm underneath the spear: tarry not, let us save the horse!""</p><p>Then Ralph let a cry out from his mouth, and set off running to the side of the slope, and fell to climbing it with great strides, not heeding Allison; but she followed close after, and scrambled up with foot and hand and knee, till she stood beside him on the top, and he looked around wildly and cried out:</p><p>""Where! where are they?""</p><p>""Nowhere,"" she said, ""it was naught but my word to draw thee from death; but praise to the saints that thou are come alive out of the accursed valley.""</p><p>He seemed not to hearken, but turned about once, and beat the air with his hands, and then fell down on his back and with a great wail she cast herself upon him, for she deemed at first that he was dead. But she took a little water from one of their skins, and cast it into his face, and took a flask of cordial from the saddle pouch, and set it to his lips, and made him drink somewhat thereof.</p><p>So in a while he came to himself and opened his eyes and smiled upon her, and she took his head in her hands and kissed his cheek, and he sat up and said feebly: ""Shall we not go down into the valley? there is naught there to harm us.""</p><p>""We have been down there already,"" she said, ""and well it is that we are not both lying there now.""</p><p>Then he got to his feet, and stretched himself, and yawned like one just awakened from long sleep. But she said: ""Let us to horse and begone, m'Lord; it is early hours to slumber, for those that are seeking the Well at the World's End.""</p><p>He smiled on her again and took her hand, and she led him to his horse, and they gat a-horseback, and they rode away swiftly from that evil place; and after a while Ralph was himself again, and remembered all that had happened till he fell down on the brow of the ridge.</p><p>Then halted them and dismounted, and sat them upon a rock nearby, and he praised little Allison's wisdom and valiancy, and he drew her up close to him and kissed her face sweetly. Then did he say to her:</p><p>""Sweetling, well hast thou learned thy lesson of wisdom and caution, and now thou hast saved us both from an ill fate, to wit, me from death, and thou from being left lonesome in the wilderness with none to ward thee, the thought of which I canst scarcely bear. Yet did thou speak falsely to me just now, and for that thou must needs be disciplined."" He spoke sternly, yet he smiled on her as he spake, and well knew she that he did jest about her fault, and did truly praise her and loved her well.</p><p>Having neither a tree for a Pillar nearby, nor time forsooth to spare, he forebore to bind her, but did cast her over his lap, and tossed up the hem of her shift, and her buttocks trim and fair were bared to the breeze that blew upon them over the ridges, and he did spank her gently yet briskly, and she did moan and writhe most prettily. Then did he sit her on his lap and faced her away from him, and did pull her back against his chest and pull her shift up and did spread her thighs wide, and her cleft all unfledged was likewise bared to the breeze, and he did spank her full upon her girlhood, and the mons and cleftlips and clitoris thereof, and her moans and cries did wax most passionate, and indeed naught of sting did she e'en notice, for he did treat her in this fashion as reward far more than punishment, and this she wot well, and did abandon herself to the sensation of it, and did revel in it.</p><p>After some little while of this pastime most pleasant, the knight did cast his cloak upon the sward, and lay his little girl-thrall upon it on her back, and bade her draw her knees up and then let them fall, and the core of her being, even her little girlhood, lay bare to him, and shy was she to think that her nakedness was so exposed to the gaze of a man, and her cheeks did flame at it. Yet but little time was there for her to consider this, for he did seize the very lips of her vulva, and did pull them apart, and her maidenhead was bared, and it glistened before him, and the opening thereof was small, for she was but a girl of nine summers and had not yet known a man. And he did thrust the little finger of him within this aperture, and work it both in and out so that it was as if he were verily raping her maidenhead with his finger, and she did cry out wildly thereat. Then did he knead and work the nether lips and the clitoris of her, and she did writhe and moan with the passion thereof. Then he spake and said:</p><p>""Now sweetling, I have punished thee well and given thee the sting e'en upon thy girlhood and the lips thereof. Therefore, since I love thee so well, and am liken unto a father to thee as well as thy master and husband, so will I 'kiss it and make it better'."" And without further word he did fasten his mouth both hot and passionate upon her unfledged cleft and the puffy lips thereof, and he did fairly rape her with his tongue, thrusting it in and out between the lips of her cleft, forcing it to the maidenhead of her as she did near scream for as intense as it was to her to be treated so. And he did take the clitoris of her 'tween tongue and teeth in a bite that inflamed her so that she did scream indeed and did spend and spend, and buck and writhe, and spend yet more, and 'twas as if all the punishment-orgasms she had been gi'en in her short life were cast into one and made ten- or e'en a hundred-fold. And he did sweep her into his embrace and did hold her and rock her like unto the little child that she was as her cries slowly faded to moans and whimpers and sighs, and she did fall fast asleep in his arms.</p><p>When she did awaken they traveled on. Past the Valley of the Dry Tree the land was still utterly barren, and all cast up into ridges as before, yet the salt slime grew less and less, and before nightfall of that day they had done with it: and the next day those stony waves were lower; and the next again the waste was but a swelling plain, and here and there they came on patches of dwarf willow, and other harsh and scanty herbage, whereof the horse might have a bait, which he sore needed, for now was the fodder done: but both men and horse were sore athirst; for, as carefully as they had hoarded their water, there was now but little left, which they durst not drink till they were driven perforce, lest they should yet die of drought.</p><p>They journeyed long that day, and whereas the moon was up at night-tide they lay not down till she was set; and their resting place was by some low bushes, whereabout was rough grass mingled with willow-herb, whereby Ralph judged that they drew nigh to water, so or ever they slept, they and the horses all but emptied the water-skins.</p><p>When Ralph awoke in the morning he cried out that he could see the woodland; and Allison arose at his cry and looked where he pointed, and sure enough there were trees on a rising ground some two miles ahead, and beyond them, not very far by seeming, they beheld the tops of great dark mountains.</p><p>Now they mounted the horse at once and rode on; and the beast was as eager as they were, and belike smelt the water. So when they had ridden but three miles, they saw a fair little river before them winding about exceedingly, but flowing eastward on the whole. So they spurred on with light hearts and presently were on the banks of the said river, and its waters were crystal-clear, though its sands were black: and the pink-blossomed willow-herb was growing abundantly on the sandy shores. Close to the water was a black rock, as big as a man, whereon was graven the sign of the way, so they knew that there was no evil in the water, wherefore they drank their fill and watered the horse abundantly, and on the further bank was there abundance of good grass. So when they had drunk their fill, for the pleasure of the cool water they waded the ford barefoot, and it was scarce above Allison's thigh. Then they had great joy to lie on the soft grass and eat their meat, while the horse tore eagerly at the herbage close to them. So when they had eaten, they rested awhile, but before they went further they despoiled them, one after other, and bathed in a pool of the river to wash the foul wilderness off them. Then again they rested and let the horse yet bite the grass, and departed not from that pleasant place till it was two hours after noon. As they were lying there Ralph said he could hear a great roar like the sound of many waters, but very far off.</p><p>Being come to the wood they went not very far into it that day, for they were minded to rest them after the weariness of the wilderness: they feasted on a hare which Ralph shot, and made a big fire to keep off evil beasts, but none came nigh them, though they heard the voices of certain beasts as the night grew still. And nought would do but that Allison should make some mischief or other, in jest to be sure, meaning to be disciplined for it, for she did long to feel the passion that flooded through her when her beloved master punished her, and if she feared the sting, she desired it also, and the upshot of it all was that Ralph took his little girl in his arms, and stripped her, and bound her to a tree, and she was spanked, and whipped, and her charms probed and molested so that she did spend noisily. Then did he loose her, and ere he could say ought to her she dropped to her knees still mother-naked before him and drew his rampant rod from his breeches and did service unto him, and in but a brief space he was likewise spending in her mouth, and groaning from the pleasure and sweetness of it. And so spent were they both that, to be short, they slept far into the morrow's morn, and then, being refreshed, and the horse also, they rode strongly all day, and found the wood to be not very great; for before sunset they were come to its outskirts, and the mountains lay before them.</p><p>The next day they entered them by a pass marked with the token, which led them about by a winding way till they were on the side of the biggest fell of all; so there they rested that night in a fair little hollow or dell in the mountain-side. There in the stillness of the night both Allison, as well as Ralph, heard that roaring of a great water, and they said to each other that it must be the voice of the Sea, and they rejoiced thereat, for they had learned by the Sage and his books that they must needs come to the verge of the Ocean-Sea, which girdles the earth about. So they arose betimes on the morrow, and set to work to climb the mountain; and in five hours' time they were at the mountain-top, and coming over the brow beheld some three or four miles away the blue landless sea and on either hand of them was the sea also, so that they were nigh-hand at the ending of a great ness, and there was naught beyond it; and naught to do if they missed the Well, but to turn back by the way they had come.</p><p>Now when they saw this they were exceedingly moved and they looked on one another, and each saw that the other was pale, with glistening eyes, since they were to come to the very point of their doom, and that it should be seen whether there were no such thing as the Well in all the earth, but that they had been chasing a fair-hued cloud; or else their Quest should be achieved and they should have the world before them, and they happy and mighty, and of great worship amidst all men.</p><p>Little they tarried, but gat them down the steep of the mountain, and so lower and lower till they were come to ground nigh level; and then at last it was but thus, that without any great rock-wall or girdle of marvellous and strange land, there was an end of earth, with its grass and trees and streams, and a beginning of the ocean, which stretched away changeless, and it might be for ever. Where the land ended there was but a cliff of less than an hundred feet above the eddying of the sea; and on the very point of the ness was a low green toft with a square stone set atop of it, whereon as they drew nigh they saw the token graven, yea on each face thereof.</p><p>Then they went along the edge of the cliff a mile on each side of the said toft, and then finding naught else to note, naught save the grass and the sea, they came back to that place of the token, and sat down on the grass of the toft.</p><p>It was now evening, and the sun was setting beyond them, but they could behold a kind of stair cut in the side of the cliff, and on the first step whereof was the token done; wherefore they knew that they were bidden to go down by the said stair; but it seemed to lead no whither, save straight into the sea. And whiles it came into Ralph's mind that this was naught but a mock, as if to bid the hapless seekers cast themselves down from the earth, and be done with it for ever. But in any case they might not try the adventure of that stair by the failing light, and with the night long before them. So when they had hoppled the horse, and left him to graze on the sweet grass of the meadow, they laid them down behind the green toft, and were forwearied so that Ralph forebore e'en to discipline little Allison, save for a quick lifting of the hem of her shift, and a brief pair of spanks upon her buttocks so bared, and it was no long time ere they twain slept fast at the uttermost end of the world.</p><p>Ralph awoke from some foolish morning dream of Upmeads, wondering where he was, or what familiar voice had cried out his name: then he raised himself on his elbow, and saw little Allison standing before him with flushed face and sparkling eyes, and she was looking out seaward, while she called on his name. So he sprang up and strove with the slumber that still hung about him, and as his eyes cleared he looked down, and saw that the sea, which last night had washed the face of the cliff, had now ebbed far out, and left bare betwixt the billows and the cliff some half mile of black sand, with rocks of the like hue rising out of it here and there. But just below the place where they stood, right up against the cliff, was builded by man's hand of huge stones a garth of pound, the wall whereof was some seven feet high, and the pound within the wall of forty feet space endlong and overthwart; and the said pound was filled with the waters of a spring that came forth from the face of the cliff as they deemed, though from above they might not see the issue thereof; but the water ran seaward from the pound by some way unseen, and made a wide stream through the black sand of the foreshore: but ever the great basin filled somewhat faster than it voided, so that it ran over the lip on all sides, making a thin veil over the huge ashlar-stones of the garth. The day was bright and fair with no wind, save light airs playing about from the westward ort, and all things gleamed and glittered in the sun.</p><p>Ralph stood still a moment, and then stretched abroad his arms, and with a great sob cast them round about the body of his beloved little girl, and strained her to his bosom as he murmured about her, THE WELL AT THE WORLD'S END. But she wept for joy as she fawned upon him, and let her little hands beat upon his body.</p><p>But when they were somewhat calmed of their ecstasy of joy, they made ready to go down by that rocky stair. And first Ralph did off his armour and other gear, and when they were naked they did on certain hallowed raiment which the Sage had gi'en them; and so clad gat them down the rock-hewn stair, Ralph going first, lest there should be any broken place; but naught was amiss with those hard black stones, and they came safely to a level place of the rock, whence they could see the face of the cliff, and how the waters of the Well came gushing forth from a hollow therein in a great swelling wave as clear as glass; and the sun glistened in it and made a foam-bow about its edges. But above the issue of the waters the black rock had been smoothed by man's art, and thereon was graven the Sword and the Bough, and above it these words, to wit:</p><p>YE WHO HAVE COME A LONG WAY TO LOOK UPON ME, DRINK OF ME, IF YE DEEM THAT YE BE STRONG ENOUGH IN DESIRE TO BEAR LENGTH OF DAYS: OR ELSE DRINK NOT; BUT TELL YOUR FRIENDS AND THE KINDREDS OF THE EARTH HOW YE HAVE SEEN A GREAT MARVEL.</p><p>So they looked long and wondered; and Allison said: ""Deemest thou, my Lord, that any have come thus far and forborne to drink""</p><p>Said Ralph: ""Surely not even the exceeding wise might remember the bitterness of his wisdom as he stood here.""</p><p>Then he looked on her and his face grew bright beyond measure, and cried out: ""O my little love! why tarry we For yet I fear lest we be come too late, and thou die before mine eyes ere yet thou hast drunken.""</p><p>""Yea,"" she said, ""and I also fear for thee, though thy face is ruddy and thine eyes sparkle, and thou art as lovely as the Captain of the Lord's hosts.""</p><p>Then she laughed, and her laughter was as silver bells rung tunably, and she said: ""But where is the cup for the drinking""</p><p>But Ralph looked on the face of the wall, and about the height of his hand saw square marks thereon, as though there were an ambrye; and amidst the square was a knop of latten, all green with the weather and the salt spray. So Ralph set his hand to the knop and drew strongly, and lo it was a door made of a squared stone hung on brazen hinges, and it opened easily to him, and within was a cup of goldsmith's work, with the sword and the bough done thereon; and round about the rim writ this posey:</p><p>""THE STRONG OF HEART SHALL DRINK FROM ME."" So Ralph took it and held it aloft so that its pure metal flashed in the sun, and he said: ""This is for thee, Sweetling.""</p><p>""Yea, and for thee,m'Lord,"" she said.</p><p>Now that level place, or bench-table went up to the very gushing and green bow of the water, so Ralph took Allison's hand and led her along, she going a little after him, till they were close to the Well, and stood amidst the spray-bow thereof, so that she looked verily like one of the painted angels on the choir wall of St. Laurence of Upmeads. Then he reached forth his hand and thrust the cup into the water, holding it stoutly because the gush of the stream was strong, so that the water of the Well splashed all over him, wetting Allison's face and breast withal, and her nipples erect could thence be seen through the thin fabric of the garment the Sage had provided for her: and he felt that the water was sweet without any saltness of the sea. But he turned to Allison and reached out the full cup to her, and said: ""Sweetling, call a health over the cup!""</p><p>She took it and said: ""To thy life, beloved master!"" and drank withal, and her eyes looked out of the cup the while, like a child's when he drinketh, which forsooth e'en so was she. Then she gave him the cup again and said: ""Drink, beloved Master, and tarry not, lest thou die and I live.""</p><p>Then Ralph plunged the cup into the waters again, and he held the cup aloft, and cried out: ""To the Earth, and the World of Manfolk!"" and therewith he drank.</p><p>For a minute then they clung together within the spray-bow of the Well, and then she took his hand and they went back to the midst of the bench-table, and he put the cup into the ambrye, and shut it up again, and then they sat them down on the widest of the platform under the shadow of a jutting rock; for the sun was hot; and therewithal a sweet weariness began to steal over them, though there was speech betwixt them for a little, and Ralph said: ""How is it with thee, little beloved?""</p><p>""O well indeed, m'Lord"" she said.</p><p>Quoth he: ""And how tasteth to thee the water of the Well?""</p><p>Slowly she spake and sleepily: ""It tasted good, and as if thy love were blended with it.""</p><p>And she smiled in his face; but he said: ""One thing I wonder over: how shall we wot if we have drunk aright? For whereas if we were sick or old and failing, or ill-liking, and were now presently healed of all this, and become strong and fair to look on, then should we know it for sure--but now, though, as I look on thee, I behold thee the fairest of any girl-child, and on thy face is no token of toil and travail, and the weariness of the way; and though the heart-ache of loneliness and captivity, and the shame of thy prior thralldom has left no mark upon thee--yet hast thou not always been sweet to my eyes, and as sweet as might be And how then""...But he broke off and looked on her and she smiled upon the love in his eyes, and his head fell back and he slept with a calm and smiling face. And she leaned over him to kiss his face but even therewith her own eyes closed and she laid her head upon his breast, and slept as peacefully as he.</p><p>Long they slept till the shadows were falling from the west, and the sea was flowing fast again over the sands beneath them, though there was still a great space bare betwixt the cliff and the sea. Then spake Allison as if Ralph had but just left speaking; and she said: ""Yea, dear lord, and I also say, that, lovely as thou art now, never hast thou been aught else but lovely to me. But tell me, hast thou had any scar of a hurt upon thy body? For if now that were gone, surely it should be a token of the renewal of thy life. But if it be not gone, then there may yet be another token.""</p><p>Then he stood upon his feet, and she cried out: ""O but thou art fair and mighty, who now shall dare gainsay thee? Who shall not long for thee?""</p><p>Said Ralph: ""Look, little love! how the sea comes over the sand like the creeping of a sly wood-snake! Shall we go hence and turn from the ocean-sea without wetting our bodies in its waters?""</p><p>""Let us go,"" she said.</p><p>So they went down on to the level sands, and along the edges of the sweet-water stream that flowed from the Well; and Ralph said: ""Beloved, I will tell thee of that which thou hast asked me: when I was but a lad of sixteen winters there rode men a-lifting into Upmeads, and Nicholas Longshanks, who is a wise man of war, gathered force and went against them, and I must needs ride beside him. Now we came to our above, and put the thieves to the road; but in the hurly I got a claw from the war-beast, for the stroke of a sword sheared me off somewhat from my shoulder: belike thou hast seen the scar and loathed it.""</p><p>""It is naught loathsome,"" she said, ""for a young man to be a bold warrior, nor for a grown man to think lightly of the memory of death drawn near for the first time. Yea, m'Lord, I have noted it but let me see now what has befallen with it.""</p><p>As she spoke they were come to a salt pool in a rocky bight on their right hand, which the tide was filling speedily; and Ralph spake: ""See now, this is the bath of the water of the ocean sea.""</p><p>So they were speedily naked and playing in the water, and he reveled at the sight of his little nine year old girl-thrall sporting in the waves, and many a spank on bottom and tweak of nipple and clit did she have at her beloved master's hand, and she did giggle thereat merrily as they plashed: and Allison took Ralph by the arm and looked to his shoulder and said: ""O my lord of the pale edges, where is gone thy glory? There is no mark of the sword's pilgrimage on thy shoulder.""</p><p>""Nay, none?"" quoth he.</p><p>""None, none!"" she said, ""Didst thou say the very sooth of thy hurt in the battle, O master of mine?""</p><p>""Yea, the sooth,"" said he. Then she laughed sweetly and merrily like the chuckle of a piccolo over the rippling waters, that rose higher and higher about them, and she turned her eyes askance and looked adown to her own slender side, and laid her hand on it and laughed again. Then said Ralph: ""What is toward, beloved child? For thy laugh is rather of joy than of mirth alone.""</p><p>She said: ""O smooth-skinned warrior, O Lily and Rose of battle, and mine own dear master; here on my side yesterday was the token of the rock that gored me when I had but four summers, and did slip on the greensward five years ago: look now and pity the maiden that lay on the grass of the forest, and the woodman a-passing by deemed her dead five years ago.""</p><p>Ralph stooped down as the ripple washed away from her, then said: ""In sooth here is no mark nor blemish, but the best handiwork of God, as when he first made a woman from the side of the Ancient Father of the field of Damask. But lo you little love, how swift the tide cometh up, and I long to see thy feet on the green grass, and I fear the sea, lest it stir the joy over strongly in our hearts and we be not able to escape from its waves.""</p><p>So they went up from out of the water, and did on the hallowed raiment fragrant with strange herbs, and passed joyfully up the sand towards the cliff and its stair; and speedily withal, for so soon as they were clad again, the little ripple of the sea was nigh touching their feet. As they went, they noted that the waters of the Well flowed seaward from the black-walled pound by three arched openings in its outer face, and they beheld the mason's work, how goodly it was; for it was as if it had been cut out of the foot of a mountain, so well jointed were its stones, and its walls solid against any storm that might drive against it.</p><p>They climbed the stair, and sat them down on the green grass awhile watching the ocean coming in over the sand and the rocks, and Ralph said: ""I will tell thee, sweetling, that I am grown eager for the road; though true it is that whiles I was down yonder amidst the ripple of the sea I longed for naught but thee, though thou wert beside me, and thy joyous words were as fire to the heart of my love. But now that I am on the green grass of the earth I called to mind a dream that came to me when we slept after the precious draught of the Well: for methought that I was standing before the porch of the Feast-hall of Upmeads and holding thine hand, and the ancient House spake to me with the voice of a man, greeting both thee and me, and praising thy sweetness and valiancy. Surely then it is calling me to deeds, and if it were but morning, as it is now drawing towards sunset, we would mount and be gone straightway.""</p><p>""Surely,"" she said, ""thou hast drunk of the Well, and the fear of thee has already entered into the hearts of thy foemen far away, even as the love of thee constraineth me as I lie by thy side, m'Lord; but since it is evening and sunset, let it be evening, and let the morning see to its own matters. So now let us be pilgrims again, and eat the meal of pilgrims, and see to the horse, and then wander about this lovely wilderness and its green meads, where no son of man heedeth the wild things, till the night come, bringing to us the rest and the sleep of them that have prevailed over many troubles. And mayhap I will have proved as naught as is my wont."" And she cast her face down, but did as it were peep up at him through her lashes, which were long and fair to look upon.</p><p>Even so they did, and broke bread above the sea, and looked to the horse, and then went hand in hand about the goodly green bents betwixt the sea and the rough of the mountain; and it was the fairest and softest of summer evenings; and the deer of that place, both little and great, had no fear of man, but the hart and hind came to Allison's hand; and the thrushes perched upon her shoulder, and the hares gambolled together close to the feet of the twain; so that it seemed to them that they had come into the very Garden of God; and they forgat all the many miles of the waste and the mountain that lay before them, and they had no thought for the strife of foemen and the thwarting of kindred, that belike awaited them in their own land, but they thought of the love and happiness of the hour that was passing. So sweetly they wore through the last minutes of the day, and when it was as dark as it would be in that fair season, Ralph called her to him, and sat her upon his knee, and spake unto her, saying:</p><p>""Now, little love, have we both drunk of the Well, and fair and more fair have thee become unto me. Married are we, but I would yet hear from thee once more: art thou willing to be mine in full?""</p><p>And she did cast her face down as if in thought, but only for a moment, then did raise it up to his, saying:</p><p>""Thou meanest that the time is come that thou shouldst rape me of my maidenhead, dost thou not, m'Lord?"" And 'twas as if the question was suspended in the very air twixt the twain, and did revolve in fashion most lazy. And Ralph, full of love and desire for his little girl-thrall, did manage to speak and affirm it so. But one heartbeat of time did he wait, and she did speak unto him and say:</p><p>""Fain am I to have it so, and to be thine most fully, master.""</p><p>Then were they most blithe with each other, and did entwine each in the other's arms, and much there was of the kissing and the clipping. And Ralph did cast her garment from her, and mother-naked was she before him, and if she was fair before she had drunk of the Well, now she was heartbreaking in her slenderness. Once more did he discipline her, with switch, and hand, and belt, upon bare buttocks, and thighs, and nipples, and yea e'en upon the anus and girlcleft of her, all unfledged, til the faint redness did spring to the fair flesh of her, and she did writhe and cry out in her passion. And nigh unto spending did he bring her as he fastened his mouth upon her girlhood, but e'en as she neared the peak thereof, he did spread himself full upon her as she lay on the soft greensward, and did thrust his rampant rod twixt her thighs and into the vagina of her, and did rape her of her maidenhead with one stroke, and she did scream but once and that loudly, and then fell to weeping with shoulders shaking, and he did kiss and caress her, and soothe and stroke her, and soon her distress faded to sobs and whimpers no more than a few. Then did he resume the rape of her, and did thrust in and out of her with his manhood all erect, and did drive for the cervix of her, and her cries rang out, and the stretching of her little girlhood and the clitoris thereof did bring the very passion to her hips once more, and he did force her to climax, and she did scream thereat, and beat upon his sides with her little fists, and kick, and writhe, and come near to fainting of it. And he did spend within her also, groaning most lustily, and the pleasure of having raped his little girl of nine summers of her maidenhead, and having his manhood thrust within her girlhood so tight and yet so soft, was beyond his imagining. And long did he lie buried within her, and she held tightly in his arms as she murmured and whimpered, and was comforted to know how much he loved her, as they lay by the green knoll at the ending of the land, and were lulled to sleep by the bubbling of the Well at the World's End.</p><p>At the breaking of the dawn they did up their gear, and mounted, and went on their way. Long indeed was the returning as the going out, but as is oft the way it seemed not so. And it was on a fair evening of later autumn-tide that they won their way out of the Gates of the Mountains, and when they came out with joyful hearts into the green plain betwixt the mountains and the River of Lava, they looked westward, and beheld no great way off a little bower or cot, builded of boughs and rushes by a blackthorn copse; and as they rode toward it they saw a man come forth therefrom, and presently saw that he was hoary, a man with a long white beard. Then Ralph gave a glad cry, and set spurs to his horse and galloped over the plain; for he deemed that it could be none other than the Sage of Swevenham; and Allison before him was laughing for joy. The old man abode their coming, and Ralph leapt off his horse at once, and kissed and embraced him; but the Sage said:</p><p>""There is no need to ask thee of tidings; for thine eyes and thine whole body tell me that thou hast drunk of the Well at the World's End. And that shall be better for thee belike than it has been for me; though for me also the world has not gone ill after my fashion since I drank of that water.""</p><p>Then was Allison lifted from their steed, and come up, and she also made much of the Sage. But he said: ""Hail, 'grand-daughter'! It is sweet to see thee so, and to wot that thou art in the hands of a mighty man: for I know that Ralph thy man is minded for his Father's House, and the deeds that abide him there; and I think we may journey a little way together; for as for me, I would go back to Swevenham to end my days there, whether they be long or short.""</p><p>But Ralph said: ""As for that, thou mayst go further than Swevenham, and as far as Upmeads, where there will be as many to love and cherish thee as at Swevenham.""</p><p>The old man laughed a little, and reddened withal, but answered nothing. Then they untrussed their sumpter-beast, and took meat and drink from his burden, and they ate and drank together, sitting on the green grass there; and the twain made great joy of the Sage, and told him the whole tale; and he told them that he had been abiding there since the spring-tide, lest they might have turned back without accomplishing their quest, and then may-happen he should have been at hand to comfort them, or the one of them left, if so it had befallen. ""But,"" quoth he, ""since ye have verily drunk of the Well at the World's End, ye have come back no later than I looked for you.""</p><p>Then did they ride back with the Sage to his dwelling-place, and did tarry with him for two week's time. So they dwelt there for two week's time happily enough; for they helped the Sage in his husbandry, and he enforced him to make them cheer, and read in the ancient book to them, and learned them as much as it behoved them to hearken; and told them tales of past time.</p><p>Blithe and merry were the three with each other as they had been before, or e'en more so, for all had now drunk of the Well. And little Allison blossomed almost daily, or so it seemed to the eyes of her husband and master, who was like unto a father to her, and to the Sage, who was like unto a grandfather, and her sweetness and slender beauty was dazzling like the sun on a swiftly flowing river. Yet was she still a child, and mischievous enow, and it is not to be wondered at that she was nearly nightly bound again all mother-naked to the Pillar of the Sage's cot, and one or the other of the twain of men would discipline her with switch or belt, or hand-spank upon her buttocks bared, or yea even full upon her mons and unfledged cleftlips and the clitoris thereof. And what with that, and the pinching and twisting of her small nipples, and other torments both loving and tender, she was forced to punishment-orgasm daily and yea more than daily. Oft would the Sage exercise his rights as master of the house and rape her anus to discipline her further, and oft after that would her loving master and husband take her into the inner room of the cottage and rape her once more in her ten-year-old girl's cleft, and take her maidenhead again and again, as it replenished itself nightly, sith she had drunk from the Well, and she did cry out wildly at all this, and writhe, and moan, and spend. And so had they much pleasure with each other.</p><p>But when the time to travel further was at hand they set out on their road, and whereas the Sage knew the wood well, he made a long story short by bringing them nigh unto Whitwall in four weeks' time.</p><p>Herewith they were come to a little thorp where the way sundered, for the highway went on to Whitwall, and a byway turned off to Swevenham. Thereby was a poor hostel, where they stayed and rested for the night, because evening was at hand. So when those three had eaten and drunk there together, Ralph spoke and said: ""O my 'father', for so shall I call thee, and 'grandfather' to my little thrall and girl-wife here, thou art for Swevenham to-morrow?""</p><p>And the Sage spoke and said: ""What word hath come out of thy mouth, my so?n""</p><p>Said Ralph, smiling on him: ""It is the last word which we have heard from thee of this matter, though verily it was spoken a while ago. What wilt thou add to it as now?""</p><p>""This,"" quoth the Sage, ""that I will leave thee no more till thou biddest me go from thee. Was this word needful?""</p><p>Ralph reached his hand to him and said: ""It is well and more; but the road hence to Upmeads may yet be a rough one.""</p><p>""Yea,"" said the Sage, ""yet shall we come thither all living, unless my sight now faileth.""</p><p>Then Allison rose up and came to the old man, and cast her arms about him and said: ""Yea, 'Grandfather', come with us, and let thy wisdom bless our roof-tree. Wilt thou not teach me and discipline me more, for well do I need and crave it at they hands, and our children likewise; yea, maybe our children's children, since thou art a friend of the Well""</p><p>""I know not of the teaching of wisdom,"" said the Sage; ""but as to my going with thee, it shall be as I said e'en-now; and forsooth I looked for this bidding of thee to make naught of the word which I spoke ere yet I had learned wisdom of thee.""</p><p>Therewith were they merry, and fain of each other, and the evening wore amidst great content.</p><p>So the next morn the three held on their way to Whitwall, and it was barely noon when they came to the gate thereof on a Saturday of latter May, It was a market-day, and the streets were thronged, and they looked on the folk and were fain of them, since they seemed to them to be something more than aliens. The folk also looked on them curiously, and deemed them goodly, both the old man and the knight, and his war-taken thrall, for they thought no otherwise of Allison in her shift than that she was bond unto one or the other of them.</p><p>But now as they rode, slowly because of the crowd, up Petergate, they heard a cry of one beside them, as of a man astonished but joyful; so Ralph drew rein, and turned thither whence the cry came, and little Allison saw a man wide-shouldered, grey-haired, blue-eyed, and ruddy of countenance--a man warrior-like to look on, and girt with a long sword. Ralph lighted down from his horse, and met the man, who was coming toward him, cast his arms about his neck, and kissed him, and lo, it was Richard the Red. The people round about, when they saw it, clapped their hands, and crowded about the two crying out: ""Hail to the friends long parted, and now united!""</p><p>But Richard, whom most knew, cried out: ""Make way, my masters! will ye sunder us again?"" Then he said to Ralph: ""Get into thy saddle, lad; for surely thou hast a tale to tell overlong for the open street.""</p><p>Ralph did as he was bidden, and without more ado they went on all toward that hostelry where Ralph and Allison had erst stayed a while. Richard walked by Ralph's side, and as he went he said:</p><p>""Moreover, lad, I can see that thy tale is no ill one; therefore my heart is not wrung for thee or me, though I wait for it a while."" And he looked upon Allison and laughed and said:</p><p>""Well, it is a fair rose which thou hast brought from east-away. There will be never another couple in these parts like you. Now I see the words on thy lips; so I tell thee that Blaise thy brother is alive and well and happy; which last word means that his coffer is both deep and full. Forsooth, he would make a poor bargain in buying any kingship that I wot of, so rich he is, yea, and mighty withal.""</p><p>Therewith were they come to the hostel of the Lamb which was the very same house wherein Ralph and Allison had abided aforetime; and when they were within doors Richard turned to the Sage and said: ""Hail to thee, reverend man! wert thou forty years older to behold, outworn and forgotten of death, I should have said that thou wert like to the Sage that dwelt alone amidst the mountains nigh to Swevenham when I was a little lad, and fearsome was the sight of thee unto me.""</p><p>The Sage laughed and said: ""Yea, somewhat like am I yet to myself of forty years ago. Good is thy memory, greybeard.""</p><p>Then Richard shook his head, and spake under his breath: ""Yea, then it was no dream or coloured cloud, and he hath drank of the waters, and so then hath my dear lord."" Then he looked up bright-faced, and called on the serving-men, and bade one lead them into a fair chamber, and another go forth and provide a banquet to be brought in thither.</p><p>So came in the banquet, which was richly served, as for a King's son, and wine was poured forth of the best, and they feasted and were merry. And then Ralph told all the tale of his wanderings how it had betid, bringing in all that little Allison had done to ward him from death at the Dry Tree; while as for her she put in no word of it, but only smiled on him now and again, and sat blushing like a rose over her golden-flowered gown, being only a little girl and abashed amongst the men, for all that she had drunken of the Well. And Richard looked on her and praised her in his heart exceedingly.</p><p>At whiles, being only a little girl, and childish, and weary from the road, did Allison play at some japes or other with her husband and master. So did he stand and without ceremony bend her under his arm and toss up the hem of her gown and her bare bottom did gleam in the firelight and well and pleasing was the sight to the three men, and much did little Allison blush to think that her 'grandfather' and the friend of her master could see her so. And brisk and businesslike was the spanking that Ralph gave her, but went no farther at that time, but sat them back down with some little of clipping and kissing, and little Allison stayed upon his lap and leaned her head on his chest and was well content. And so he resumed the tales of their wanderings and deeds.</p><p>But when Ralph had done the story (which was long, and interrupted by a spanking for Allison as is told above, so that by then it was over it had been dark night some while), Richard said: ""Well, fosterling, thou hast seen much, and done much, and many would say that thou art a lucky man, and that more and much more lieth ready to thine hand. Whither now wilt thou wend, or what wilt thou do?""</p><p>Ralph's face reddened, as its wont had been when it was younger, at contention drawing nigh, and he answered: ""Where then should I go save to the House of my Fathers, and the fields that fed them? What should I do but live amongst my people, warding them from evil, and loving them and giving them good counsel? For wherefore should I love them less than heretofore? Have they become dastards, and the fools of mankind?""</p><p>Quoth Richard: ""They are no more fools than they were belike, nor less valiant. But thou art grown wiser and mightier by far; so that thou art another manner man than thou wert, and the Master of Masters maybe. To Upmeads wilt thou go; but wilt thou abide there? Upmeads is a fair land, but a narrow; one day is like another there, save when sorrow and harm is blent with it. The world is wide, and now I deem that thou holdest the glory thereof in the hollow of thine hand.""</p><p>Then spake the Sage, and said: ""Yea, Richard of Swevenham, and how knowest thou but that this sorrow and trouble have not now fallen upon Upmeads? And if that be so, upon whom should they call to their helping rather than him who can help them most, and is their very lord?""</p><p>Said Richard: ""It may be so, wise man, though as yet we have heard no tidings thereof. But if my lord goeth to their help, yet, when the trouble shall be over, will he not betake him thither where fresh deeds await him?""</p><p>""Nay, Richard,"" said the Sage, ""art thou so little a friend of thy fosterling as not to know that when he hath brought back peace to the land, it will be so that both he shall need the people, and they him, so that if he go away for awhile, yet shall he soon come back? Yea, and so shall the little land, it may be, grow great.""</p><p>Now had Ralph sat quiet while this talk was going on, and as if he heeded not, and his eyes were set as if he were beholding something far away. Then Richard spoke again after there had been silence awhile:</p><p>""Wise man, thou sayest sooth; yea, and so it is, that though we here have heard no tale concerning war in Upmeads, yet, as it were, we have been feeling some stirring of the air about us; even as though matters were changing, great might undone, and weakness grown to strength. Who can say but our lord may find deeds to hand or ever he come to Upmeads?""</p><p>Ralph turned his head as one awaking from a dream, and he said: ""When shall to-morrow be, that we may get us gone from Whitwall, we three, and turn our faces toward Upmeads?""</p><p>Said Richard: ""Wilt thou not tarry a day or two, and talk with thine own mother's son and tell him of thine haps?""</p><p>""Yea,"" said Ralph, ""and so would I, were it not that my father's trouble and my mother's grief draw me away.""</p><p>""O tarry not,"" said little Allison; ""nay, not for the passing of the night; but make this hour the sunrise, and begone by the clear of the moon. For lo! how he shineth through the window!""</p><p>Then she turned to Richard, and said: ""O fosterer of my love and my master, knowest thou not that as now he speaketh as a Friend of the Well, and wotteth more of far-off tidings than even this wise man of many years?""</p><p>Said Ralph: ""She sayeth sooth, O Richard. Or how were it if the torch were even now drawing nigh to the High House of Upmeads: yea, or if the very House were shining as a dreary candle of the meadows, and reddening the waters of the ford! What do we here?""</p><p>Therewith he thrust the board from him, and arose and went to his harness, and fell to arming him, and he spake to Richard: ""Now shall thine authority open to us the gates of the good town, though the night be growing old; we shall go our ways, dear friend, and mayhappen we shall meet again, and mayhappen not: and thou shalt tell my brother Blaise who wotteth not of my coming hither, how things have gone with me, and how need hath drawn me hence. And bid him come see me at Upmeads, and to ride with a good band of proper men, for eschewing the dangers of the road.""</p><p>Then spake Richard: ""I shall tell Lord Blaise neither more nor less than thou mayst tell him thyself: for think it not that thou shalt go without me. As for Blaise, he may well spare me; for he is become a chief and Lord of the Porte; and the Porte hath now right good men-at-arms, and captains withal younger and defter than I be. But now suffer me to send a swain for my horse and arms, and another to the captain of the watch at West-gate Bar that he be ready to open to me and three of my friends, and to send me a let-pass for the occasion. So shall we go forth ere it be known that the brother of the Lord of the Porte is abiding at the Lamb. For verily I see that thy little thrall and fair girl-wife hath spoken truth; and it is like that she is forseeing, even as thou hast grown to be. And now I bethink me I might lightly get me a score of men to ride with us, whereas we may meet men worse than ourselves on the way.""</p><p>Said Ralph: ""All good go with thy words, Richard; yet gather not force: there may stout men be culled on the road; and if thou runnest or ridest about the town, we may yet be stayed by Blaise and his men. Wherefore now send for thine horse and arms, and bid the host here open his gates with little noise when we be ready; and we will presently ride out by the clear of the moon. But thou, beloved, shalt don thine armour no more, but shalt ride henceforth in thy woman's raiment, for the wild and the waste is well nigh over, and the way is but short after all these months of wandering; and I say that now shall all friends drift toward us, and they that shall rejoice to strike a stroke for my father's son, and the peaceful years of the Friend of the Well.""</p><p>To those others, and chiefly to Allison, it seemed that now he spoke strongly and joyously, like to a king and a captain of men. Richard did his bidding, and was swift in dealing with the messengers. But the Sage said: ""Ralph, my son, since ye have no man-at-arms, and have but this little golden angel at your side, I may better that. I prithee bid thy man Richard find me armour and weapons that I may amend the shard in thy company. Thou shalt find me no feeble man when we come to push of staves.""</p><p>Ralph laughed, and bade Richard see to it; so he dealt with the host, and bought good war-gear of him, and a trenchant sword, and an axe withal; and when the Sage was armed he looked as doughty a warrior as need be. By this time was Richard's horse and war-gear come, and he armed him speedily and gave money to the host, and they rode therewith all four out of the hostel, and found the street empty and still, for the night was wearing. So rode they without tarrying into Westgate and came to the Bar, and speedily was the gate opened to them; and anon were they on the moonlit road outside of Whitwall.</p><p>On the road towards Upmeads they met with chapmen and other travelers and had of them news, to wit, that Upmeads was like to be besieged at any time if it was not all ready taken, and those who rode against it were verily the men of none other than the Baron of the Four Friths, who cast his net ever farther in search of spoils, and more, that the news of Ralph and that he had become a Friend of the Well and was like to be a mighty man had gone before, and he met with those who had erstwhile been rievers at times, but were yet men of worth, who hight the Champions of the Dry Tree, and with shepherds who prayed him to take them for his vassals, and when they were told over they made five hundred and fifty and four, and Ralph and the Sage went in front, and little Allison rode before Ralph, and men were astonied at them and how goodly a man Ralph was, and his girl-thrall like unto an angel amongst them, and the strength and pithiness of the Sage eld though he was.</p><p>On the morn that they expected to make Wulstead they gat them into array for the road; and Ralph went afoot with no armour but his sallet, and a light coat of fence which he had gotten him in Whitwall. And Allison held it for mirth and pleasure that she should go afoot through the land, now she was so nigh come home to her lord's house; so she went forth by Ralph's side with her broidered gown trussed through her girdle so that the trimness of her feet, as well as her slenderness that near broke the heart, drew the eyes of all men to them. As for Richard, he took a half score of the champions, and they rode on ahead to see that all was clear before the main host; which he might well do, as he knew the country so well.</p><p>Thus went they, and nought befell them to tell of till they came anigh the gates of Wulstead hard on sunset. The gates, it has been said; for whereas Ralph left Wulstead a town unwalled, he now found it fenced with pales, and with two towers strongly framed of timber, one on either side the gate, and on the battlements of the said towers they saw spears glittering; before the gate they saw a barrier of big beams also, and the gleaming of armour therein. Ralph was glad when he saw that they meant some defence; for though Wulstead was not in the lands of Upmeads, yet it was always a friendly neighbour, and he looked to eke out his host therein.</p><p>Wulstead standeth on a little hill or swelling of the earth, and the road that the company of Ralph took went up to the gate across the plain meadows, which had but here and there a tree upon them, so that the going of the company was beheld clearly from the gate; as was well seen, because anon came the sound of the blowing of great horns, and the spears thickened in the towers. Then Ralph stayed his company two bowshots from the barriers, while he himself, with his sword in his sheath, took little Allison's hand and set forth an easy pace toward the gate. Some of his company, and specially Roger and Stephen, would have letted him; but he laughed and said, ""Why, lads, why these be friends.""</p><p>""Yea,"" quoth Roger, ""but an arrow knoweth no kindred nor well-willers: have a care, lord.""</p><p>Said the Sage of Swevenham: ""Ye speak but after the folly of men of war; the hands and the eyes that be behind the bows have other hands and eyes behind them which shall not suffer that a Friend of the Well shall be hurt.""</p><p>So Ralph and his girl-thrall went forth, and came within a stone's cast of the barrier, when Ralph lifted up his voice and said: ""Is there a captain of the townsfolk within the timber there?"" A cheery voice answered him: ""Yea, yea, lad; spare thy breath; I am coming to thee.""</p><p>And therewith a man came from out the barrier and did off his headpiece and ran straight toward Ralph, who saw at once that it was Clement Chapman; he made no more ado, but coming up to Ralph fell to clipping him in his arms, while the tears ran down his face. Then he stood aloof and gazed upon him speechless a little while, and then spake: ""Hail, and a hundred times hail! but now I look on thee I see what hath betid, and that thou art too noble and high that I should have cast mine arms about thee. But now as for this one, I will be better mannered with her.""</p><p>Therewith he knelt down before little Allison, and kissed her hands, but reverently. And she clasped him by the hands and raised him up, with a merry countenance kissed his face, and stroked his cheeks with her hand and said: ""Hail, friend of my lord! Was it not rather thou than he who delivered me from the pain and shame of thralldom, whereas thou didst help him on his way? And but for that there had been no Well, either for him or for me.""</p><p>But Clement stood with his head hanging down, and his face reddening. Till Ralph said to him: ""Hail, friend! many a time we thought of this meeting when we were far away and hard bestead; but this is better than all we thought of. But now, Clement, hold up thine head and be a stout man of war, for thou seest that we are not alone.""</p><p>Said Clement: ""Yea, fair lord, and timely ye come, both thou and thy company; and now that I have my speech again which joy hath taken away from me at the first, I shall tell thee this, that if ye go further than the good town ye shall be met and fought withal by men who are over-many and over-fierce for us.""</p><p>""Yea,"" said Ralph, ""and how many be they?""</p><p>Quoth Clement: ""How many men may be amongst them I wot not, but I deem there be some two thousand devils. And they say that the Baron of the Four Friths himself is among them.""</p><p>Now Ralph reddened, and he took Clement by the shoulder, and said: ""Tell me, Clement, are they yet in Upmeads?""</p><p>""Sooth to say,"" said Clement, ""by this while they may be therein; but this morn it was yet free of them; and thy gossip has told us much in this matter, for as thou knowst she is foreseeing.""</p><p>Then spake Ralph: ""Where are my father and my mother, and what has become of them with the dogs of war nipping at their heels?""</p><p>Said Clement, and therewith his face brightened: ""Thou needest go no further to look for them than the House of Black Canons within our walls: there are they dwelling in all honour and dignity these two days past.""</p><p>""What!"" said Ralph, ""have they fled from Upmeads, and left the High House empty?""</p><p>""Verily,"" said Clement, ""they have fled, with many another, women and children and old men, who should but hinder the carles who have abided behind. Nicholas Longshanks is the leader of them down there, and the High House is their stronghold in a way; though forsooth their stout heads and strong hands are better defence.""</p><p>Here Ralph brake in: ""Sweetling Allison, though thy feet have worn a many miles to-day, I bid thee hasten back to the company and tell Richard that it is as I said, to wit, that friends, and provisions await them; so let them hasten hither and come within gates at once. For as for me, I have sworn it that I will not go one step back till I have seen my father and mother in their house of Upmeads. Is it well said, Clement?""</p><p>""Yea, forsooth,"" said Clement; but he could not take his eyes off little Allison's slender body, as she kilted her skirts and ran her ways like one of Diana's faeries in the wildwood. At last he said, ""Thou shalt wot, fair sir, that ye will have a little band to go with thee from us of Wulstead; forsooth we had gone to-morrow morn in any case, but since thou art here, all is well."" Even as he spake a great shout broke out from the company as Allison had given her message, and then came the tramp of men and horses and the clash of weapons as they set forward; and Clement looked and beheld how first of all the array came Allison, bearing a pennant in her hand; for her heart also was set on what was to come. </p><p>Then cried out Clement: ""Happy art thou, lord, and happy shalt thou be, and who shall withstand thee Lo! what a war-duke it is! and what a little leader that marches with fate in her small hands before thine host!""</p><p>Therewith were they all joined together, and Allison gave the guisarme into Ralph's hand, and with his other hand he took hers, and the bar of the barrier was lifted and the gates thrown open, and they all streamed into the street, the champions coming last and towering over the footmen as they sat, big men on their big horses, as if they were very bodyguards of the God of War.</p><p>Much did Ralph long to see his father and mother again, and yea his gossip Dame Katherine, but he spake unto his men, and Clement, and the Sage, and Richard, saying:</p><p>""Gain thee what provender is needed, for thyselves and they mounts, and replenish thy gear. Then drive we in the shortest way for Upmeads, for the foe awaits us!"" And they with one voice yeasaid him.</p><p>Yet before they set off, Ralph walked up and down the ranks of the stout men of the Down-country, and saw how they had but little armour for defence, though their weapons for cutting and thrusting looked fell and handy. So presently he turned about to their leader, who bore a long hauberk, and said: ""Friend, the walk we are on to-day is a long one for carrying burdens, and an hour after sunrise it will be hot. Wilt thou not do with thy raiment as I do?"" And therewith he did off his hauberk and his other armour save his sallet. </p><p>""This is good,"" said he, ""for the sun to shine on, so that I may be seen from far; but these other matters are good for folk who fight a-horseback or on a wall; we striders have no need of them.""</p><p>Then arose great shouting from the Shepherds, and men stretched out the hand to him and called hail on his valiant heart.</p><p>Then the horns blew for departure, and they went their ways out of the market-place, and out into the fields through the new wooden wall of Wulstead. Richard led the way with a half score of the Champions, but he rode but a little way before Ralph, who marched at the head of the Shepherds.</p><p>So they went in the fresh morning over the old familiar fields, and strange it seemed to Ralph that he was leading an host into the little land of Upmeads. Speedily they went, though in good order, and it was but soon that they were wending toward the brow of the little hill whence they would look down into the fair meads whose image Ralph had seen on so many days of peril and weariness.</p><p>And now Richard and his fore-riders had come up on to the brow and sat there on their horses clear against the sky; and Ralph saw how Richard drew his sword from the scabbard and waved it over his head, and he and his men shouted; when the whole host set up a great shout, and hastened up the bent, but with the end of their shout and the sound of the tramp of their feet and the rattle of their war-gear was mingled a confused noise of cries a way off, and the blowing of horns, and as Ralph and his company came crowding up on to the brow, he looked down and saw the happy meadows black with weaponed men, and armour gleaming in the clear morning, and the points of weapons casting back the low sun's rays and glittering like the sparks in a dying fire of straw. Then again he looked, and lo! the High House rising over the meadows unburned and unhurt, and the banner of the fruited tree hanging forth from the topmost tower thereof.</p><p>Then he felt a hand slip into his grasp, and lo, little Allison beside him, her cheeks flushed and her eyes glittering; and she cried out: ""O thine home, my beloved master, thine home!""</p><p>And he turned to her and said; ""Yea, presently, sweetheart!""</p><p>""Ah,"" she said, ""will it be long and they so many!""</p><p>""And we so mighty!"" said Ralph. ""Nay, it will be but a little while. Wise man of Swevenham, see to it that my beloved is anigh me to-day, for where I am, there will be safety.""</p><p>The Sage nodded yeasay and smiled.</p><p>Then Ralph looked along the ridge to right and left of him, and saw that all the host had come up and had a sight of the foemen; on the right stood the Shepherds staring down into the meadow and laughing for the joy of battle and the rage of the oppressed. On the left sat the Champions of the Dry Tree on their horses, and they also were tossing up their weapons and roaring like lions for the prey; and down below the black crowd had drawn together into ordered ranks, and still the clamour and rude roaring of the warriors arose thence, and beat against the hill's brow.</p><p>Now so fierce and ready were the men of Ralph's company that it was a near thing but that they, and the Shepherds in especial, did not rush tumultuously down the hill all breathless and in ill order. But Ralph cried out to Richard to go left, and the leader of the Shepherds, who hight Giles, to go right, and stay the onset for a while; and to bid the leaders come to him where he stood. Then the tumult amidst his folk lulled, and the leader of the Champions of the Dry Tree, who hight Roger, and three others of the Dry Tree came to him, and Giles brought three of the Shepherds, and there was Clement and a fellow of his. So when they were come and standing in a ring round Ralph, he said to them:</p><p>""Brothers in arms, ye see that our foes are all in array to meet us, having had belike some spy in Wulstead, who hath brought them the tale of what was toward. Albeit methinks that this irks not either you nor me; for otherwise we might have found them straggling, and scattered far and wide, which would have made our labour the greater. Now ye can see with your eyes that they are many more than we be, even were Nicholas to issue out of the High House against them, as doubtless he will do if need be. Brethren, though they be so many, yet my heart tells me that we shall overcome them; yet if we leave our strength and come down to them, both our toil shall be greater, and some of us, belike many, shall be slain; and evil should I deem it if but a score of my friends should lose their lives on this joyous day when at last I see Upmeads again after many troubles. Wherefore my rede is that we abide their onset on the hillside here; and needs must they fall on us, whereas we have Wulstead and friends behind us, and they nought but Nicholas and the bows and bills of the High House. But if any have aught to say against it let him speak, but be speedy; for already I see a stir in their array, and I deem that they will send men to challenge us to come down to them.""</p><p>Then spake Stephen a-Hurst: ""I, and we all meseemeth, deem that thou art in the right, Captain; though sooth to say, when we first set eyes on these dogs again, the blood so stirred in us that we were like to let all go and ride down on them.""</p><p>Said Richard: ""Thou biddest us wisdom of war; let them have the hill against them."" And in like wise said they all.</p><p>Then spake Stephen again: ""Lord, since thou wilt fight afoot with our friends of the Shepherds, we of the Dry Tree are minded to fare in like wise and to forego our horses; but if thou gainsay it----""</p><p>""Champion,"" said Ralph, ""I do gainsay it. Thou seest how many of them be horsed, and withal ye it is who must hold the chase of them; for I will that no man of them shall escape.""</p><p>They laughed joyously at his word, and then he said: ""Go now, and give your leaders of scores and tens the word that I have said, and come back speedily for a little while; for now I see three men sundering them from their battle, and one beareth a white cloth at the end of his spear; these shall be the challengers.""</p><p>So they did after his bidding, and by then they had come back to Ralph those three men were at the foot of the hill, which was but low. Then Ralph said to his captains: ""Stand before me, so that I be not seen of them until one of you hath made answer, 'Speak of this to our leader and captain.'"" Even so they did; and presently those three came so nigh that they could see the whites of their eyes. They were all three well armed, but the foremost of them was clad in white steel from head to foot, so that he looked like a steel image, all but his face, which was pale and sallow and grim. He and his two fellows, when they were right nigh, rode slowly all along the front of Ralph's battles thrice, and none spake aught to them, and they gave no word to any; but when they came over against the captains who stood before Ralph for the fourth time, they reined up and faced them, and the leader put back his sallet and spake in a great and rough voice:</p><p>""Ye men! I am the Baron of the Four Friths!. We have heard these three hours that ye were coming, wherefore we have drawn out into the meads which we have taken, that ye might see how many and how valiant we be, and might fear us. Wherefore now, ye broken reivers of the Dry Tree, ye silly shepherds of silly sheep, ye weavers and apprentices of Wulstead, and if there by any more, ye fools! we give you two choices this morn. Either come down to us into the meadow yonder, that we may slay you with less labour, or else, which will be the better for you, give up to us the Upmeads thralls who be with you, and then turn your faces and go back to your houses, and abide there till we come and pull you out of them, which may be some while yet. Hah! what say ye, fools?""</p><p>Then spake Clement and said: ""Ye lord of the robbers and oppressors, why make ye this roaring to the common people and the sergeants Why speak ye not with our Captain""</p><p>Cried out the Baron, ""Where then is the Captain of the Fools? is he hidden? can he hear my word?""</p><p>Scarce was it out of his mouth ere the captains fell away to right and left, and there, standing by himself, was Ralph, holding his war-staff; his head was bare, for now he had done off his sallet, and the sun and the wind played in his bright hair; glorious was his face, and his grey eyes gleamed with wrath and mastery as he spake in a clear voice, and there was silence all along the ranks to hearken him:</p><p>""O Baron of robbers! I am the captain of this folk. I see that the voice hath died away within the jaws of you; but it matters not, for I have heard thy windy talk, and this is the answer: we will neither depart, nor come down to you, but will abide our death by your hands here on this hill-side. Go with this answer.""</p><p>The man stared wild at Ralph while he was speaking, and seemed to stagger in his saddle; and one of the men with him started and stared at Ralph as at a very ghost, for the man was the Baron's 'sorcerer', and well he recognized the warrior who had bereaved him of his little thrall; then the Baron let his sallet fall over his face, and, turning his horse about, rode swiftly, he and his two fellows, down the hill and away to the battle of those of the Four Friths. None followed or cried after him; for now had a great longing and expectation fallen upon Ralph's folk, and they abode what shall befall with little noise. They noted so soon as the Baron was gotten to the main of the foemen that there was a stir amongst them, and they were ordering their ranks to move against the hill. And withal they saw men all armed coming from out the High House, who went down to the Bridge and abode there. Upmeads-water ran through the meadows betwixt the hill and the High House, as hath been said afore; but as it winded along, one reach of it went nigh to the House, and made wellnigh a quarter of a circle about it before it turned to run down the meadows to the eastward; and at this nighest point was there a wide bridge well builded of stone.</p><p>The Frith-devils heeded not the men at the Bridge, but, being all arrayed, made but short tarrying (and that belike only to hear the commands of their Baron) ere they came in two battles straight across the meadow. They on their right were all riders, and these faced the Champions of the Dry Tree, but a great battle of footmen came against the Shepherds and the rest of Ralph's footmen, but in their rearward was a company of well-horsed men-at-arms; and all of them were well armed and went right orderly and warrior-like.</p><p>It was but some fifteen minutes ere they were come to the foot of the hill, and they fell to mounting it with laughter and mockery, but Ralph's men held their peace. The horsemen were somewhat speedier than those on foot, though they rode but at a foot's pace, and when they were about halfway up the hill and were faltering a little (for it was somewhat steep, though nought high), the Champions of the Dry Tree could forbear them no longer, but set up a huge roar, and rode at them, so that they all went down the hill together, but the Champions were lost amidst of the huge mass of the foemen.</p><p>But Ralph was left at the very left end of his folk, and the foemen came up the hill speedily with much noise and many foul mocks as aforesaid, and they were many and many more than Ralph's folk, and now that the Champions were gone, could have enfolded them at either end; but no man of the company blenched or faltered, only here and there one spake soft to his neighbour, and here and there one laughed the battle-laugh.</p><p>Now at the hanging of the hill, whenas either side could see the whites of the foemen's eyes, the robbers stayed a little to gather breath; and in that nick of time Ralph strode forth into the midst between the two lines and up on to a little mound on the hill-side (which well he knew), and he lifted up his guisarme, and cried on high: ""Home now! Home to Upmeads!""</p><p>Then befell a marvel, for even as all eyes of the foemen were turned on him, straightway their shouts and jeering and laughter fell dead, and then gave place to shrieks and wailing, as all they who beheld him cast down their weapons and fled wildly down the hill, overturning whatever stood in their way, till the whole mass of them was broken to pieces, and the hill was covered with nought but cravens and the light-footed Shepherds slaughtering them in the chase.</p><p>But Ralph called Clement to him and they drew a stalworth band together, and, heeding nought the chase of the runaways, they fell on those who had the Champions in their midst, and fell to smiting down men on either hand; and every man who looked on Ralph crouched and cowered before him, casting down his weapons and throwing up his hands. Shortly to say it, when these horsemen felt this new onset, and looking round saw their men fleeing hither and thither over the green fields of Upmeads, smitten by the Shepherds and leaping into the deep pools of the river, they turned and fled, every man who could keep his saddle, and made for the Bridge, the Dry Tree thundering at their backs. But even as they came within bowshot, a great flight of arrows came from the further side of the water, and the banner of the Fruitful Tree came forth from the bridge-end with Nicholas and his tried men-at-arms behind it; and then indeed great and grim was the murder, and the proud men of the Friths grovelled on the ground and prayed for mercy till neither the Champions nor the men of Nicholas could smite helpless men any longer.</p><p>Now had Ralph held his hand from the chase, and he was sitting on a mound amidst of the meadow under an ancient thorn, and beside him sat the Sage of Swevenham and little Allison. And she was grown pale now and looked somewhat scared, and at whiles she hid her face in the arm of her 'grandfather', who held her on his horse, and she spake in a trembling voice to Ralph, and said:</p><p>""Alas master! that this should be so grim! When we hear the owls a-nighttime about the High House, shall we not deem at whiles that it is the ghosts of this dreadful battle and slaughter wandering about our fair fields?""</p><p>But Ralph spake sternly and wrathfully as he sat there bareheaded and all unarmed save for the staff:</p><p>""Why did they not slay me then? Better the ghosts of robbers in our fields by night, than the over-burdened hapless thrall by day, and the scourged woman, and ruined child. These things they sought for us and have found death on the way-- let it be!""</p><p>And now there come riding across the field two warriors. They draw rein by the mound, and one lights down, and lo! It is Long Nicholas; and he took Ralph in his arms, and kissed him and wept over him for all his grizzled beard and his gaunt limbs; but few words he had for him, save this: ""My little Lord, was it thou that was the wise captain to-day, or this stout lifter and reiver!""</p><p>But the other man was Stephen a-Hurst, who laughed and said: ""Nay, Nicholas, I was the fool, and this stripling the wise warrior. But, Lord Ralph, thou wilt pardon me, I hope, but we could not kill them all, for they would not fight in any wise; what shall we do with them?"" Ralph knit his brows and thought a little; then he said:</p><p>""How many hast thou taken?""</p><p>Said Stephen: ""Some two hundred alive.""</p><p>""Well,"" quoth Ralph; ""strip them of all armour and weapons, and let a score of thy riders drive them back the way they came into the Debateable Wood. But give them this last word from me, that or long I shall clear the said wood of all strong-thieves.""</p><p>Stephen departed on that errand; and presently comes Giles and another of the Shepherds with a like tale, and had a like answer.</p><p>Presently Ralph arose and took Allison by the hand, and said: ""Beloved, we must needs ride back to Wulstead to bring hither my father and mother, as I meant to do after the battle. In good sooth, I deemed it would have lasted longer.""</p><p>Said Allison: ""Dear master, this is even what I should have bidden myself, for sorely do I long to enter thine house, beloved."" Then Ralph turned to Nicholas, and said:</p><p>""Our host is not so great but that thou mayst victual it well; yet I deem it is little less than when we left Wulstead early this morning.""</p><p>""True is that, little lord,"" said Nicholas. ""Hear a wonder amongst battles: of thy Shepherds and the other footmen is not one slain, and but some five hurt. The Champions have lost three men slain outright, and some fifteen hurt, and few sorely.""</p><p>""Better than well is thy story then,"" said Ralph. ""Now let them bring me my horse."" So when he was horsed, he took Allison before him and they went their way, and Clement Chapman rode ahead of them and came to Wulstead before them.</p><p>Thus came they into the market-place of Wulstead nigh to Clement's house, and the Ralph looked round about half expecting to see his gossip standing in the door; but Clement came to the door and smiled and said:</p><p>""Thou art looking round for thy gossip, fair sir; but she bids thee seek they mother and father first, and she shall be here against thou comest back from the Austin Canons, wither forsooth thou mayst go at once if thou wilt let me be master in this matter.""</p><p>Said Ralph, smiling: ""Well, Ring of Wulstead, since thou givest leave I will e'en take it, nor needest thou give me any guide to the House of St. Austin, for I know it well. Sweetheart,"" said he, turning to Allison, ""what sayest thou: wilt thou come with me, so that I may show thee to my kinsmen?""</p><p>""Yea,"" she said, ""I will with thee at once, my lord, if thou wilt be kind and take me; for meseemeth I also have a word to say to thy father, and the mother that bore thee."" And Ralph took little Allison's hand and went his way with her.</p><p>It was but a few minutes for them to come to the House of the Canons, which was well walled toward the fields at the west of the town, so that it was its chief defence of that side. It was a fair house with a church but just finished, and Ralph could see down the street its new white pinnacles and the cross on its eastern gable rising over the ridge of the dortoir. They came to the gate, and round about it were standing men-at-arms not a few, who seemed doughty enough at first sight; but when Ralph looked on them he knew some of them, that they were old men, and somewhat past warlike deeds, for in sooth they were carles of Upmeads. Him they knew not, for he had somewhat cast down the visor of his helm; but they looked eagerly on the sweet and slender girl-child and the goodly knight.</p><p>So Ralph spake to the porter and bade him show him where was King Peter of Upmeads and his Lady wife; and the porter made him obeisance and told him that they were in the church, wherein was service toward; and bade him enter. So they went in and entered the church, and it was somewhat dim, because the sun was set, and there were many pictures, and knots of flowers in the glass of the windows.</p><p>So they went halfway down the nave, and stood together there; and the whole church was full of the music that the minstrels were making in the rood-loft, and most heavenly sweet it was; and as Ralph stood there his heart heaved with hope and love and the sweetness of his youth; and he looked at little Allison, and she hung her head, and he saw that her shoulders were shaken with sobs; but he knew that it was with her as with him, so he spake no word to her.</p><p>Now when his eyes cleared and he was used to the twilight of the church, he looked toward the choir, and saw near to the Jesus altar a man and a woman standing together even as they were standing, and they were somewhat stricken in years. So presently he knew that this would be his father and mother; so he stood still and waited till the service should be over; and by then it was done the twilight was growing fast in the church, and the sacristan was lighting a lamp here and there in some of the chapels, and the aisles of the choir.</p><p>So King Peter and his wife turned and came slowly down the nave, and when they were come anigh, Ralph spake aloud, and said: ""Hail, King Peter of Upmeads!"" And the old man stopped and said unto him: ""Yea, forsooth, my name is Peter, and my business is to be a king, or a kinglet rather; and once it seemed no such hard craft; but now it all goes otherwise, and belike my craft has left me; even as it fares with a leech when folk are either too well or too ill to need his leech-craft.""</p><p>Then he looked at Ralph and at Allison, and said: ""Either my eyes are worse than I deemed yesterday, or thou art young, and a gallant knight, and she that is standing by thee is a most fair girl-child, mayhap thy daughter or beloved thrall. Ah, lad! time was when I would have bid thee come home, thou and thy little sweetling, to my house with me, and abide there in ease and feastfully; but now the best rede I can give thee is to get thee gone from the land, for there is all unpeace in it. And yet, forsooth, friend, I know not where to send thee to seek for peace, since Upmeads hath failed us.""</p><p>While he spoke, and Ralph was sore moved by the sound of his voice, and his speech wherein kindness and mocking was so blended, the Dame of Upmeads came to Ralph and laid her hand on his arm, and said in a pleasant voice, for she was soft-hearted and soft-spoken both: ""Will not the fair young warrior and his little one do so much for an old man and his wife, who have heard not tidings of their best beloved son for two years well nigh, as to come with them to their chamber, and answer a little question or two as to the parts of the world they have seen of late?""</p><p>Ralph nodded yeasay and began to move toward the porch, the Dame of Upmeads sticking close to him all the time, and King Peter following after and saying: ""Yea, young man, thou mayst think the worse of me for hanging about here amongst the monks, when e'en now, for all I know, the battle is pitched in Upmeads; but Nicholas and all of them would have it so--Yea, and all my sons are away, fair sir; though of the eldest, who meseems was born with a long head, we hear that he is thriving, and hath grown great.""</p><p>As he spake they were come into the porch, and passed into the open air, where it was still light; then the Dame turned round on Ralph and caught him by the two arms and cried out and cast her arms about his neck; and when she could sunder herself a little from him, she said: ""O Ralph, I deemed that I knew thy voice, but I durst not halse thee till I knew it was mine own flesh and blood, lest I should have died for grief to think it was thee when it was not. O son, how fair thou art! Now do off thy sallet that I may see thee, thy face and thy curly head.""</p><p>So did he, smiling as one who loved her, and again she fell to kissing and clipping him. Then his father came up and thrust her aside gently and embraced him also, and said: ""Tell me, son, what thou are become? Thou art grown much of a man since thou stolest thyself away from me. Is there aught behind this goodly raiment of thine? And this fair young one, hath she stolen thee away from thy foes to bring thee home to us?""</p><p>Ralph laughed and said: ""No less than that, father; I will tell thee all presently; but this first, that I am the captain of a goodly company of men-at-arms; and""----""Ah, son, sweetheart,"" said his mother, ""and thou wilt be going away from us again to seek more fame: and yet, as I look on thee thou seemest to have grown great enough already. I deem thou wilt not leave us.""</p><p>""Mother, my dear,"" said Ralph, ""I come back from battle in Upmeads, and the day is won, and I have come hither again, to bring you back to the High House with all honour and glory. But look, mother,"" and he took Allison's hand, ""here is a grand-daughter and a darling that I have brought back to thee, for this is my war-taken thrall and new wedded wife.""</p><p>Then Allison looked beseechingly at the Dame, who took her in her arms and clipped her and kissed her; and said, ""Welcome, granddaughter; for I feel thy body that thou lovest me.""</p><p>Then said King Peter; ""Forsooth, son, she is a sweet and dainty creature. If there be a fairer than her, I wot not; but none so fair have mine eyes looked on."" And therewith he took her hand and kissed her.</p><p>Then spoke Ralph: ""Father and mother both, I may well thank thee and bless thee that your eyes look upon this half of me with kind eyes.""</p><p>Then the Dame of Upmeads put her arms about Allison's shoulders again, and bade her all welcome once more, with sweet words of darling and dear, and well-beloved granddaughter.</p><p>But King Peter said: ""Son, thou hast not told me what thou are become; and true it is that thou hast the look of a great one.""</p><p>Said Ralph: ""Father and King, I be the Conqueror of the robbers and the devils of the Frith. And this be not enough for me, hearken! I and my little girl-wife both, have drunk of the Well at the World's End, and have become Friends thereof.""</p><p>And he looked at his father with looks of love, and his father drew nigh to him again, and embraced him once more, and stroked his cheeks and kissed him as if he had become a child again: ""O son,"" said he, ""whatsoever thou dost, that thou dost full well. And lo, one while when I look on thee thou art my dear and sweet child, as thou wert years agone, and I love thee dearly and finely; and another while thou art a great and mighty man, and I fear thee; so much greater thou seemest than we poor upland folk.""</p><p>Then smiled Ralph for love and happiness, and he said: ""Father, I am thy child in the house and at the board, and that is for thine helping. And I am thy champion and the fierce warrior afield, and that also is for thine helping. Be of good cheer; for thine house shall not wane, but wax.""</p><p>And all those four were full of joy and their hearts were raised aloft.</p><p>But as they spake thus came a lay-brother and bent the knee before King Peter and bade him and the Dame of Upmeads to supper in the name of the Prior, and the Captain and the Lady therewith; for indeed the rumour of the coming of an host for the helping of the countryside had gotten into that House, and the Prior and the brethern sorely desired to look upon the Captain, not knowing him for Ralph of Upmeads. So into the Hall they went together, and there the holy fathers made them great feast and joy; and King Peter might not refrain him, but told the Prior how this was his son come back from far lands, and how he had beaten the Baron of the Four Friths and his men; and the Prior and all the fathers made much of Ralph, and rejoiced in their hearts when they saw how goodly a man of war he had gotten to be. And the Prior would lead him on to tell him of the marvels he had seen in the far parts of the world; and Ralph replied and said:</p><p>""Father, when my father and mother be back in their own house, and all is set in order, I may ask thee to give me guesting for a night, that I may tell thee all the tale of what hath befallen me since the last summer day when I rode through Wulstead. But now I beg thee and my parents to give me leave, for there is one other that I must visit in Wulstead ere we return to Upmeads.""</p><p>So the Prior gave him leave, loth though he were, and Ralph kissed his father and mother, and they blessed him.</p><p>Ralph and little Allison went straight from St. Austin's to Clement's house, and found much people about the door thereof, what of the townsmen who had by now heard of the tidings of victory, and loudly they hailed Ralph, and it was only with difficulty that he passed through these, and saw lights in the chamber or ever they entered, and when they came to the door, lo! there within was Katherine walking up and down the floor as if she knew not how to contain herself. She turned and saw Ralph at the door, and she cried aloud and ran towards him with arms outspread. But when she drew nigh to him and beheld him closely, she withheld her, and falling down on her knees before him took his hand and fell to kissing it and weeping and crying out, ""O my lord, my lord, thou art come again to us!""</p><p>But Ralph stooped down to her, and lifted her up, and embraced her and kissed her on the cheeks and the mouth, and led her to the settle and sat down beside her and put his arm about her; and Clement looked on smiling, and sat him down over against them.</p><p>Then spake Katherine: ""O my lord! how great and masterful hast thou grown; never did I hope to see thee come back so mighty a man."" And again she wept for joy; but Ralph kissed her again, and she said, laughing through her tears: ""Master Clement, this lord and warrior hath brought back with him something that I have not seen; and belike he hath had one fair girl in his arms, or more it may be, since I saw him last. For though he but kisses me as his gossip and foster-mother, yet are his kisses closer and kinder than they were aforetime.""</p><p>Then she looked and beheld little Allison, and her heart went out to her, and she gathered her into her arms, and said:</p><p>""And lo, here is the reason for it, for this fair youngling is beyond doubt thy beloved, is she not"" And she was fain and blithe with her, and Allison clung to her as she were her mother long-lost.</p><p>And Ralph replied and said:</p><p>""Yea, gossip, she is my little girl-wife, and my war-taken thrall, and she is a Friend of the Well, and will be my little Queen for many a long year. But how has it thriven with thee since last we met, which now has been near a year ago For I perceive that thou hast somewhat now that long thou had lacked, is it not so""</p><p>And Dame Katherine spoke no word, but passed into an inner chamber, and returned with a bundle. And when she drew close Ralph and Allison could see that she bore a child, to wit a babe of three months, and he was a boychild, and fair to look upon. And Clement Chapman spoke and said:</p><p>""Verily, my prince and lord, we deem that this our child, who hight Ralph thou shouldst know, is near as much thine as ours, for surely was he conceived on the day in which thou did exercise the droit de seigneur in discipline of my loving but errant lady, and if thy seed went not in thy womb, something there was in thy punishment-raping of her anus that drove my seed into it, for long had we striven to conceive and yet she was barren until that day."" And much joy did these four have with each other and this fair babe, and little Allison was fain to bear him for as long as Dame Katherine would let her, and his mother averred that the girl should hold him at the font at his christening which was to be the next month.</p><p>Then did they spend much time in tales of their adventures and the time that had passed. And ere long Ralph looked upon little Allison, who sat in Clement Chapman's lap as if he were her grandfather, and he nothing loth for as slender and fair as she was, and at Dame Katherine, who stroked the cheek of little Allison, and laid her head first on Ralph's shoulder, then on the Goodman's, and he spake, saying:</p><p>""Master Clement, is my gossip thy lady still as errant as ever? And forsooth my little girl-thrall is naught and very naught. And perhaps it would be meet that thou shouldst discipline her, being the very master of this house? And it is not to be denied that I would fain punish the fair woman who is e'en the lady thereof."" And Clement yeasaid this with a will, and sooth to say the little girl and the fair woman made objections of a token nature only, and Dame Katherine took little Allison into an inner chamber and made good use of the sheep's bladder and the carven nozzle on the girl and herself, and soon the twain of them were bound mother-naked to the White Pillar of the house. And Master Clement took a tawse that hung from the wall, and Ralph his belt, and they did discipline them, and Clement's tawse brought the faint red flush to the ten-year-old girl's thighs and buttocks, and the soft cries to her lips, and Ralph's belt did likewise to the fair woman's. And after some while of this whipping-cheer they did pause, and each took the one he chastised in his arms, and made much of her, and caressed and kissed her, and pinched and twisted her nipples, and hefted even the cleft-lips of her and molested the clitoris thereof, so that the wetness did spring to her nether regions, and she did moan and come nigh to climax.</p><p>Then did the men take and bind the little girl and the fair woman backwards to the Pillar, so that their charms were displayed in the firelight, and they blushed to be so exposed, and Dame Katherine's breasts heaved, and the nipples erect thereon, and though she had born and suckled a child, still were her paps firm and high; and her cleft all bare and unfledged, for so would her husband and master have it. And little Allison looked like an angel in despair from her discipline, with the look of passion upon her face and the tears starting in her eyes, though forsooth as strong a man as Clement was he was nought but gentle in his punishment of her nakedness; and her nipples erect atop her breastbuds, and her puffy cleftlips framed between her thighs, and the swollen clitoris thereof visible twixt them.</p><p>Then came the front-whipping, with the loving strokes laid upon nipple, and breast, and breast-bud, and the front of their thighs, and lo even the mons and cleftlips and the clitoris thereof, and little Allison's cries like unto a songbird's did mingle with Dame Katherine's contralto, and fain were the men to see and hear their beloveds' passion so aroused as they writhed and moaned. And when they were come to their peak they bound them again facing the Pillar, and bent over the stanchion, and they took their rods from their breeches, and they were rampant, and the sweet oil was dropped upon their clenching anuses, and Ralph thrust his manhood into Katherine's nether aperture as she cried out wildly, and forsooth did the touch of his member inflame her more than it had before, for he was a Friend of the Well, and little Allison felt Clement Chapman's tool invade and violate her deeply as he took her and took her and she came near to screaming and fainting, and he groaned with pleasure to feel the tightness and soft warmth of her tender anus, and the feel of it near sent him to frenzy, for she also was a Friend of the Well. And the men did reach around the waists of the lovely objects of their ministrations and seized each one her clitoris, and what with the punishment they had already received, and the manhood of each invading their intimacy, and the pinching and twisting of each one's clit, full soon they were lost in the throes of climax, and spent and spent, and cried out, and spent yet again, and the men groaned and took great pleasure in their duties, and spilled each his seed, Ralph inside Dame Katherine, and Clement Chapman into the little ten-year-old.</p><p>Then did they loose their precious victims, and there was the kissing and the clipping, first of Clement with Allison and Ralph with Katherine, then each man with his own mate, and fain and blithe they were with each other for that time.</p><p>And afterwards Ralph took his mother and his father, and his beloved war-taken thrall and girl-wife Allison, and wended his way back to Upmeads and its high house, and much was made of them by all the folk, and great was the rejoicing as King Peter yielded his throne with all good will to his son Ralph, and long and joyful was his reign, and it is told of Ralph of Upmeads that he ruled over his lands in right and might, and suffered no oppression within them, and delivered other lands and good towns when they fell under tyrants and oppressors; and for as kind a man as he was in hall and at hearth, in the field he was a warrior so wise and dreadful, that oft forsooth the very sound of his name and rumour of his coming stayed the march of hosts and the ravage of fair lands; and no lord was ever more beloved. The new folk of the Burg of the Four Friths made him their lord and captain, and the Champions of the Dry Tree obeyed him in all honour so long as any of them lasted. Eve r was he true captain and brother to the Shepherd-folk, and in many battles they followed him; and were there any scarcity or ill hap amongst them, he helped them to the uttermost of his power. The Wood Debateable also he cleared of foul robbers and reivers, and rooted out the last of the Friths-devils, and delivered three good towns beyond the wood from the cruelty of the oppressor.</p><p>Certain it is that Ralph failed not of his promise to the good Prior of St. Austin's at Wulstead, but went to see him speedily, and told him all the tale of his wanderings as closely as he might, and hid naught from him; which, as ye may wot, was more than one day's work or two or three. And ever when Ralph thus spoke was a brother of the House sitting with the Prior, which brother was a learned and wise man and very speedy and deft with his pen. Wherefore it has been deemed not unlike that from this monk's writing has come the more part of the tale above told. And if it be so, it is well.</p><p>And as for little Allison, e'en though she bore eight children to King Ralph, for many a long year did she appear in body as a girl of ten summers, and fain was her master and 'father' and husband to discipline her sweet and tender flesh so that she moaned and was forced to punishment-orgasm, and every night did he rape her afresh of her maidenhead so that she did cry out wildly and writhe with passion. And while she was wise as the Sage in some ways, in others she maintained still the mind of a child, and was a delight to her lord and master, her 'father', her husband, and they lived happily ever after.</p><p>The End of the Knight, the War-Taken Thrall, and THE WELL AT THE WORLD'S END</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments intensely welcomed!</b></p>"
1062,Darren's Discipline Service,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'spank']",An account of a typical work day for Darren and his Discipline Service.,2012-03-31T00:00:00,"This story was written for D, a longtime and valued correspondent.","<p>Darren pulled his van up in front of the house and checked the address: 24 Dutch Elm St. He grabbed his satchel, got out, and headed for the door. It opened to his knock and a young, pretty, but matronly-appearing woman welcomed him in. ""Are you Darren?"" she inquired.</p><p>""That's right, and you must be Mrs. Patterson. I assume Rachel is here?"" Darren replied.</p><p>""Yes, I have her in her room. Would you like me to call her down now?""</p><p>""No, I'd prefer to see her in her room, if that's all right. But first, I just wanted to review..."" and Darren proceeded to go over all the usual details of his service, fees, procedures, etc. He also confirmed the details of Rachel's infractions that had led her mother to contact him. It was a fairly standard story: a combination of backtalk, disobedience, and problems at school. It sounded as if it hadn't been going on for very long, however, and her mother wisely wanted to 'nip it in the bud'.</p><p>""Now you understand, Mrs. Patterson,"" Darren finished, ""Rachel will be naked for most of her discipline, and I will be touching her 'private parts' frequently. Sexual stimulation is part of the punishment, and also tends to make the child more...receptive to her discipline, instead of resentful. Of course there will be no 'genital-to-genital' contact whatsoever.""</p><p>""Yes, I understand. I talked to the Smiths and the Holloways, and they told me all about it and how well it worked for their little girls. Frankly, I can remember when I was a little girl and got a spanking; sometimes it was...exciting, too!"" Mrs. Patterson half-turned away, a bit red in the face for making such a revealing comment. Darren smoothly covered over her discomfort by briskly but politely taking his leave and proceeding to Rachel's room.</p><p>He knocked, but didn't wait for an answer, opening the door and walking in. Rachel was sitting on her bed, her hands in her lap. She started and looked up as he entered. She was a smallish eight-year-old, with dark hair and eyes. ""Hello, Rachel,"" Darren said, ""I'm Mr. Darren. I understand you've been a very naughty girl."" He closed the door behind him.</p><p>Mrs. Patterson couldn't resist: she cocked an ear upstairs. There was a long period in which she could hear low voices: Darren's speaking at length, her daughter answering briefly. Then...</p><p>[SMACK-SMACK-SMACK!] ""AAH! AAH! AAH! Oh, Mr. Darren, pleaseI'llbegoodI'llbegoodI'llbegood!"" Rachel was naked, lying over Darren's lap, her little legs kicking and her little bottom reddening under his hand as he spanked her again and again. When he judged her buttocks to be pinked enough he moved to her upper legs, smacking up and down them, left and right, moving inwards and upwards. Finally he held her cheeks apart with one hand, and spanked her so that her anus was feeling the sting as she wailed.</p><p>""Stand up,"" he commanded, and Rachel clambered off his lap in her eagerness to escape her discipline, frantically rubbing her bottom and thighs as she sobbed. She was a slender, pretty little girl, appearing like an angel in despair after her spanking. Her hips had not yet begun to flare, her nipples were nothing but wasp stings on her chest, and nestled between her thighs were the typical puffy cleftlips and prominent clitoris of a girl her age.</p><p>Any hopes she might have had that her discipline was over were dashed: ""Hands on your head,"" Darren ordered, and smacked the front of her bare thighs once, sharply, to convince her to move more quickly.</p><p>""Naughty little girls should be front-spanked,"" he declared. He seized her reddened bottom with his left hand, making her gasp, then rained spank after open-handed spank onto her mons, cleftlips, and clitoris as she fairly wailed, deeply embarrassed to be so sharply disciplined on so intimate a place, the sting of each spank fading into a lasting burn as he reddened her private parts.</p><p>Once, in his professional judgment, she was properly disciplined, Darren stopped. He sat down on the chair and pulled her to him. He began to rub her bottom and thighs gently and soothingly. Rachel sobbed for a while, but soon her crying quieted to faint whimpers. He continued to caress her, letting his fingers stray between her thighs, now rubbing her directly on her cleftlips and clitoris. Her breath came short and her thighs moved involuntarily apart. Her pelvis rocked gently...</p><p>She didn't come; Darren didn't expect her to, at her young age. He strove to strike the right balance: enough punishment to effect behavior, but a loving and pleasurable touch as well, so that the discipline would be accepted rather than resented. He picked her up into his arms and hugged her for a while as her tears stained his shirt. He quietly reveled in the feel of the slender, naked little girl trembling in his arms; he could feel her pelvis still gently rocking against his side.</p><p>After a bit he put her down and said, ""Now, young lady, you go downstairs and stand in the corner of the living room with your face to the wall, until your mother says you may move, and no rubbing!"" He sent her on her way with a final SMACK! to her bottom, making her yelp and scurry.</p><p>His next appointment was a few miles away. It was a 'return engagement'; a girl who was a little older, twelve-year-old Lindsey Swinbourne. She misbehaved on a fairly regular basis, and her mother called upon Darren for his services nearly once a week.</p><p>Up 'til now Darren had disciplined her for 'routine' infractions: talking back, skipping chores, poor grades, etc. But this time...</p><p>""I caught her 'sexting'!"" Mrs. Swinbourne had told him over the phone, her fury and distress evident. Darren had tried to calm her, with limited success. When he outlined his provisional plan for Liz's punishment, she seemed grimly satisfied.</p><p>When Darren entered Lindsey's room she didn't even look up. She had just come home from school, and was still wearing her blouse and skirt, which reached mid-thigh. She was sullen, silent. ""Trying to be a teenager when she's not even 13 yet, eh?"" Darren thought to himself, ""Well we'll nip that in the bud!""</p><p>""Lindsey Swinbourne, I expected better from you, "" he began. ""So. You think it's 'cool' to display your nakedness to boys, eh?"" She whined some excuse: she'd only sent it to her girlfriends. ""And you know for sure they're not going to send it to anyone else? Lindsey Swinbourne, don't you realize when you send a photo like that, it's out of your hands! Any number of boys, and grown men, too, could get a hold of it. Don't you understand that there're lunatics out there who would take that as an excuse to stalk you? Maybe even kidnap you?"" He continued a stern diatribe on her behavior lasting 5 or 10 minutes. ""And to help you remember all this...well let's just say your mother and I have decided that 'the punishment should fit the crime'. Stand up,"" he commanded. When she didn't comply quickly enough, he reached out and smacked her bare thigh, SMAK!</p><p>""AH!"" she cried out, startled, and hurried to obey. A red mark showed where his palm had been, for he had spanked her as hard as or harder than he ever had before. This was to be no token discipline.</p><p>""Strip. Now,"" he ordered. As she began to reluctantly unbutton her blouse, he pulled his tawse from his belt. He smacked his palm a few times with it, ominously, and she scurried to obey him with more alacrity. He usually ordered her to strip for her punishment, but somehow this time seemed...different.</p><p>Soon she stood nude before him. Her breasts were high, pointy, small, well-formed, her nipples erect with anxiety and anticipation. She was only lightly fledged between her legs, typical for her age, with just a tuft of pubic hair on her mons. Darren found her to be quite delectable.</p><p>Her hands almost involuntarily moved to cover her breasts and vulva. ""Hands on top of your head!"" Darren barked, and she hastily complied, barely beating a stroke from his tawse. He reached out and seized a breast in each hand. She cried out, startled: he'd never done anything like this before!</p><p>She twisted away from him, exclaiming, ""No! You can't do that!""</p><p>Darren paused, and pulled his cell phone off his hip. Silently he displayed it, and pushed the appropriate buttons. Lindsey's mom's voice was heard: ""Lindsey Swinbourne, you listen to me! Mr. Darren is going to punish you how he sees fit, and you just better let him do it! He can spank you, whip you, and touch you any way he wants to, and as long as he doesn't out and out rape you, you better just take it, because he can always punish you more! If I have to, I'll have him over here every day for the rest of the year, do you understand me?!"" Darren clicked the recording off.</p><p>""Now get your hands back on top of your head, young lady, and I mean now!"" Lindsey sobbed a bit as she shakily complied. Again Darren handled her top, kneading and working her little breasts, pinching and twisting her nipples as she gasped and moaned. ""So you wanted to show yourself off, eh, Lindsey? Show your breasts? Are you proud of them?"" At this Darren began to hand-spank her little breasts, scolding her all the while, ""You [SMACK!] will [SMACK!] behave [SMACK!] with [SMACK!] more [SMACK!] modesty [SMACK!], is that understood [SMACK!], young lady [SMACK!]?!""</p><p>""Ah! Ah! Ah!"" she exclaimed as he disciplined her, her top jiggling with each spank to the extent her small size allowed.</p><p>Finally he stopped, her reddened little breasts heaving on her chest as she sobbed. ""Get over the chair, face down,"" he commanded and she shakily complied, whimpering. It was a familiar position for her, her tummy on the seat, her extremities hanging over either side. Darren noted in passing that both her hands and feet reached the floor. When he first had begun disciplining her, she had been able to put hands or feet on the floor, but not both at once. ""She's getting so big,"" he mused to himself, feeling almost parental, a mingled pride and sadness at the thought.</p><p>WHACK! He brought the tawse down sharply across her bottom cheeks, leaving a red streak, as Lindsey cried out, ""AAAH!"" then, ""AAA-AAA-AAA!"" again and again as he disciplined her sternly, stroke after stroke, her buttocks jiggling and reddening fetchingly. He strapped one side, then the other, up and down her thighs, then targeted directly in the middle, strapping her repeatedly in the cleft between her bottom cheeks, the tip of the tawse snapping against her anus and the nether edge of her cleftlips as she cried out wildly, ""AAAAAH! OHMRDARREN-PLEASEPLEASEPLEASE-I'LLBEGOODI'LLBEGOODI'LLBEGOOD!""</p><p>Finally he paused. Lindsey was panting, sobbing, drooping over the chair, trembling all over. ""Get up,"" he commanded.</p><p>She stood, shakily, moving her hands to her bottom, but tentatively; sometimes he forbade her to rub. But he didn't say anything, so she held her bottom, dancing a little jig, sobbing softly, ""Oh please Mr. Darren, aren't we done, please please?!""</p><p>Darren didn't deign to answer her. ""On the bed. Now."" Her shoulders drooped even lower and she turned, climbing gingerly onto her bed. ""On your back. Knees up. Now knees apart,"" he continued. As she moved to obey him, her eyes widened, then she covered her face with her hands and her sobs picked up as she realized how...exposed she now was to a man's gaze, and he wasn't even her father! Darren maintained a detached, professional manner, but inwardly he drank in the sight: a pretty little girl, nearly but not quite yet a teen, developing nicely but still clearly underage, was lying naked on her back, her thighs widely spread. Her sweet cleft was only lightly fledged, still somewhat underdeveloped, puffy-lipped, her clitoris prominent. The lower edges of it were reddened from her discipline so far. A hint of moisture gleamed on her inner labia...</p><p>THWACK! Darren brought the tawse down sharply onto her gleaming pudenda. She screamed, ""AAAAAH!"" and her thighs convulsively moved together. Darren was having none of it. He knew exactly how hard he was strapping her. She would be reddened, but there would be no welts, he wouldn't dream of damaging this dear girl, and he knew full well that, while it certainly stung, he was not really whipping her severely. Her bottom had surely hurt worse in times past. It was more embarrassment than anything that caused her to react this way, and he was quite determined that she was going to have to live with that!</p><p>""Get those thighs apart, and I mean now young lady!"" He punctuated his command with short, sharp smacks on any part of her anatomy he could reach: calves, thighs, breasts. Sobbing convulsively, she resumed her previous position, and he continued her discipline in earnest, WHACK! ""You had"" WHACK! ""just better"" WHACK! ""keep these"" WHACK! ""thighs together"" WHACK! ""and keep what's"" WHACK! ""between them"" WHACK! ""off your cell-phone"" WHACK! ""or so help me"" WHACK! ""I'll be back"" WHACK! ""and I'll whip you so hard"" WHACK! ""you won't be able to sleep"" WHACK! ""on your back OR your tummy"" WHACK! ""do you understand me, young lady?"" WHACK!</p><p>""AAAAAA! AAAAAA! AAAAAA! OHYESMR DARREN-IWON'TDO IT ANYMORE-IWON'TIWON'TIWON'T-PLEASEPLEASEPLEASEMRDARREN-AAAAAAAAH!""</p><p>Finally it was over. Darren tossed the tawse into his sack and sat down beside Lindsey on the bed, cradling her in his arms as she wailed and sobbed. She clung tightly, burying her face into him, staining his shirt with her tears as her shoulders shook. He stroked her hair, her arms, her back, crooning softly to her, ""There there, now, Lindsey, it's all over, it's all over."" He continued caressing her, sliding his hands to her tummy, up to her breasts, spending some time softly soothing them as she quivered and hiccupped. Then down her belly to the juncture of her thighs. Tightly pressed together at first, they slowly parted as he stroked her, pressing in, finally handling her full upon her cleftlips, gently tracing up and down, diving in to her inner labia to pick up a bit of the surprising amount of moisture there. Then tenderly rolling her clitoris back and forth, back and forth. Soon her hips were rocking, her sobs died away, becoming moans and pants, and in a minute or two Darren was treated to the sight and sound of this little girl on her way to becoming a big girl, who had become quite dear to him as he watched and helped her grow, crying out as she climaxed, pressing her underaged cleft against his molesting hand, arching, spasming, then collapsing back onto the bed, dazed and spent.</p><p>Darren scooped her up in his arms and she nestled into him, her head lying on his shoulder. He carried her downstairs and stood her up in the corner. ""Face out and hands on your head!"" he commanded, and she complied, hanging her head, red-faced, but peeping up shyly at him through her lashes. He enjoyed a cup of coffee, chatting with Mrs. Swinbourne for a while before he had to leave for his next engagement, little Lindsey's reddened breasts and cleft all the while on full display, until she was finally allowed to scurry upstairs as he went on his way.</p><p>Until the next time...</p><p>The End</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments madly desired!</b></p>"
1063,Sweet Hitchhiker,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/f', 'spank', 'reluc', 'rom']","A man rescues a hitchhiking teenage girl runaway from a dangerous situation, allows her to stay with him but disciplines her, then marries her.",2012-04-01T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Carl saw her on the side of the road. It was just after dusk, a faint glow to the west all that was left of the setting sun. She was hitchhiking, like many another little fool. He couldn't tell for sure, but she looked not much more than fourteen. He took a quick glance at her: heavy eye-shadow, hair dyed black, multiple piercings in her ears and one on an eyebrow, a sullen look; all too typical for even a young teenager these days.</p><p>He wanted to get home, and, although he didn't like to think of her out on the road at night that way, from her looks he doubted that she'd be decently grateful for any kindness, so he drove on. Just over the hill he thought better of it; he just couldn't let her stay out there. If he heard of anything happening to her he would be feeling real bad, he knew. So he turned around at a break in the median and headed back.</p><p>As he passed her he noticed another car had pulled up. He saw someone leaning out of the passenger window talking to her. As he kept going to the next turn around he looked back in the rear-view mirror. Now someone was standing next to her. She was backing away, and he was grabbing her. Carl accelerated. Just over another hill was another turnaround. He took it, and killed his lights.</p><p>He pulled up ten or twenty yards away from them. Two men had her now, and she was struggling. As he got out of the car he could hear her muffled screams; one of them had a hand over her mouth as they pulled her towards their vehicle. Carl kept a Mossberg in a rack mounted on the driver's side next to the door. He lifted it out and racked it as he approached the scene.</p><p>They paused, startled at the sound. ""Let her go!"" Carl snarled, the shotgun pointing vaguely in their direction; he didn't want to chance the girl getting hit. He hoped the scum would be too freaked to think about using her as a shield, and indeed that's how it worked out: they dropped her like a hot potato, hopped in their beat-up sedan and roared off.</p><p>He lowered his weapon and strode over to the girl. She was trembling, staring at their car as they drove off, then looking at him, backing away a bit. ""Don't be afraid,"" Carl said, ""I'm not going to do anything to you. Are you hurt?""</p><p>She stared for a moment, then replied, ""N-no, no, I'm OK."" She seemed a bit dazed; Carl wasn't surprised.</p><p>""Do you want me to take you somewhere? Or call the police? You shouldn't be out here this late by yourself. I'd be glad to take you home..."" He waited as she collected herself.</p><p>As she did he could almost see the sullen façade drop back into place. ""I ain't goin' home, Mister. If I liked it there I woulda stayed there. Where you goin'?"" she inquired.</p><p>""I'm headed home, I live in the next county. Is there someplace I can take you? I really don't want to just leave you here,"" he replied.</p><p>""I guess you can take me down the road some,"" she answered. ""You ain't some kinda creep-job, are you?""</p><p>""I don't think so. Just an average guy, I guess,"" Carl replied. ""You'll just have to decide if you're going to take a chance and go with me.""</p><p>He waited for a moment. With a grimace and a shrug she just started walking to his car without reply. He looked as she went, shook his head, and followed after.</p><p>After they were on the road for a minute or two, he asked, ""Where do you live?""</p><p>""Why? You ain't gonna try to take me back there, are you?"" she asked, still sullen.</p><p>""I'm not going to take you anywhere you don't want to go. But a girl your age should be home, with her family. Why did you leave?""</p><p>Silence for a moment or two. Then, ""My mom's a dopehead. She's got this boyfriend who's a total creep. He wanted to get in my pants but I wouldn't let him, so he started raggin' on me to my mom, and they were yellin' at me and stuff, and I just left. Creeps."" Sullen, sullen, sullen.</p><p>He waited another minute or two. Then: ""Do you want me to take you to the police? They'd find somewhere decent for you to stay.""</p><p>""Are you nuts? I ain't goin' to the police. They'd put me in juvie, or some foster home or somethin'. Or they'd make me go back home.""</p><p>""You have to live somewhere. Where were you going? Do you have any other family, or some good friend, or anywhere to go?""</p><p>""I dunno. I was just goin', OK?""</p><p>Silence for a bit. Then: ""How far do you want me to take you tonight, then? I really don't like the idea of just dropping you off on the road somewhere,"" Carl said.</p><p>Silence again. Then she replied, ""Yeah. I guess you're right. Can I crash at your place?""</p><p>Carl sighed. ""What's your name?"" he asked.</p><p>""Amber. What's yours?""</p><p>""Carl. Carl Henderson. Look, here's the thing: you gotta be, what, fifteen?""</p><p>She looked away for a moment, then mumbled, ""Fourteen.""</p><p>""So if I don't take you to the police, and anyone finds out about you staying one minute longer with me than you have to to get to the police or back home, I'm in trouble. Do you understand what I'm saying?""</p><p>""Yeah, I understand. They'd think you were like hitting on me or something. But I won't tell anyone. C'mon, Carl, just for one night, huh?"" She managed to look a bit less sullen, more like a child, as she pleaded.</p><p>Carl relented. ""All right. But you tell anyone and I'll swear I never even saw you. One night. We'll figure out what to do in the morning.""</p><p>Carl had a nice house. He was single, in his 30's, warily looking for a wife but wanting to be careful; he had seen friends 'marry in haste and repent at leisure'. He was doing well enough for himself with computer consulting and inherited money.</p><p>Amber's eyes widened a bit as they walked through the door. She wasn't used to a nice house, a big TV, comfortable-looking furniture that wasn't ragged and worn.</p><p>He showed her a room to sleep in, the bathroom, got towels and sheets for her, made her a sandwich. After she ate it she yawned, and he said, ""Why don't you get some sleep. We'll talk in the morning."" She nodded and headed for the bathroom, then went to bed. After he was pretty sure she was asleep he did the same.</p><p>In the morning he made her some breakfast. Then he sat down with her in the living room. ""So what're we going to do, Amber? Shall I take you home?"" She shook her head violently. ""How about the police then?"" She shook her head again. ""What am I supposed to do with you, then? It just wouldn't be right to send you back out on the road. Look what almost happened to you!""</p><p>She just sat for a minute, then said, ""I know it's like a lot to ask and everything, but can't I stay here with you? I won't tell anyone, and I won't do nothing wrong or break your stuff. Please, Carl, please?"" Again she looked more like a child and less like a sullen teenager as she begged almost prettily.</p><p>Carl thought furiously. It was a risk, but...""All right. For now. Any time you want I'll take you home or to the police. After a week or so we'll see. All right?""</p><p>""Yeah, that's fine, thanks Carl, really!"" Again she didn't seem quite as sullen.</p><p>Carl let things ride for a few days, let her get used to the household, let him get used to her. He took her shopping for a few clothes, and to get some extra groceries; having a teenager in the house definitely increased food consumption!</p><p>There were a few things he 'took issue' with. She had a bit of a foul mouth, she still had the 'sullen' attitude, and Carl never did like the pierced/Goth look. By the time she'd been there a week or so, he figured she'd settled in sufficiently. ""We need to talk,"" he announced one evening, sitting down with her in the living room.</p><p>""First of all, let me ask you: do you still want to stay here?"" he inquired.</p><p>She nodded her head, perhaps a bit warily.</p><p>""You're sure? Nowhere else you'd rather be? No place you want me to take you to? You know I will if you want...""</p><p>""No, Carl, like I said, I don't want to go home and I don't want to go to the police or juvie or anybody, OK?"" she said, again a bit sullenly.</p><p>""Just making sure. All right, I've been thinking it over. I've decided what I want to do. If you don't like it, no problem, if I have to I'll drive downtown and drop you off a block from the police station. That way I'll know that you'll be safe if you want to be safe, anyway.</p><p>""This is my house, my life. I've got things pretty well set. There's things I like and things I don't like. Plus there's things I think should go a certain way and things I think aren't right. So if you stay with me there's going to have to be some changes made, changes in you. I'm not going to be your buddy. In some ways I'm going to act like your father. I'll take care of you, make sure you get good food, clothes, all that. Maybe I'll send you to college someday if it looks like a good idea. But you're going to have to do what I say when I say it. You understand so far?"" She nodded. ""You want to hear the rest of what I say, or do you want to say 'forget it' and leave now?""</p><p>""I-I want to hear the rest. I don't want to leave,"" she replied, almost timidly.</p><p>""OK, then. You're going to have to lose the 'goth' look. The piercings have got to go, the black hair, the attitude. If you stay here you have to look and act normal. You have to be polite. I'm not 'Carl', I'm 'Mr. Henderson' or 'Sir' to a girl your age.</p><p>""You will have duties around the house and you will have to obey them. You will have to do schoolwork of some kind. You can go to school if you want to, or you can be homeschooled, there's plenty of good curricula to choose from. You will go to church and you will be active in the youth group. Do you understand all this so far?"" Amber gulped and nodded. ""You still want to hear the rest?""</p><p>""Th-there's more?"" she asked.</p><p>""There's more, 'what'?"" Carl intoned.</p><p>She looked puzzled for a moment, then: ""Oh. There's more, Mr. Henderson? Sir?"" She even smiled a bit.</p><p>""Hm. Yes, more. You can call me a creep and storm out of here if you want, though I hope you'd let me drive you downtown like I said so you'd be safe, but here it is: if you stay here, I'm going to discipline you. It's clear to me that you need it. You're going to be spanked and you're going to be whipped. I'm absolutely not going to damage you in any way. I'm not going to leave any big marks or anything like that. But you will be punished. You'll be punished when you don't do what you're supposed to do, and I will punish you regularly to remind you to behave.</p><p>""So there it is. Make up your mind, stay or go."" Carl waited.</p><p>Amber had been watching him with mouth agape since he had mentioned 'spanking'. She closed it now almost with a snap, then opened it as if she was going to say something...then closed it again. She looked down, up, down...then looked up at Carl and quietly said, ""I-I would like to stay with you, Sir.""</p><p>""Very well, young lady. Stand up."" She slowly stood. ""You've been sullen, you use foul language, your hair is a sight, and those piercings are outrageous. You've run away from home and caused me...inconvenience. Take your clothes off.""</p><p>She gaped for a moment, and said, ""All ready?! And why do I have to take my clothes off?! You just want to-to...""</p><p>Carl cut her off. ""Be quiet! I didn't say anything about having sex with you, did I? Well, did I?"" She slowly shook her head. ""I can't hear you, young lady!""</p><p>""N-no, Sir, you didn't,"" she said, somewhat more meekly.</p><p>""I didn't what?"" He was going to make her say it.</p><p>""You didn't say you were going to have s-sex with me. Sir,"" she remembered to add.</p><p>""That's right, I didn't. I'm not saying we never will, who knows what will happen. But you'll have plenty of time to say 'no' if it comes to that. You can say 'no' now, and I'll drive you downtown and drop you off. Otherwise, everything off!"" He waited.</p><p>She slowly began to undress. She slipped her shoes off, took her belt off, took her socks off. She paused for a moment. He just waited. She looked down, getting red in the face. She undid her blouse, button by button, then slipped it off. Now she was in what was not much bigger than a training bra; she was not particularly 'well-developed' above the waist. She undid the button of her jeans, pulled them down and stepped out of them. Now in bra and lacy panties he had a good look at her shape. Quite attractive, Carl mused to himself, getting a little hard in his pants at the sight.</p><p>She looked up, but he was outwardly implacable. With a little sigh she reached around and undid her bra, slowly shucking it, then hooked her thumbs in her panties and slid them down, kicked them off.</p><p>Now she was nude, a slender young teen naked in front of a grown man. Before she could think to try to cover herself, he barked, ""Hands at your sides, young lady!"" She complied. Her little breasts were heaving atop her chest, nipples erect. Between her legs her cleft could be easily seen, covered only by a thin growth of light brown hair. Even her clitoris was clearly visible. She was whimpering, only barely audibly.</p><p>Carl unbuckled his belt and slowly slid it off as her eyes widened, then clenched almost shut, her little face screwed up as she tensed, awaiting the first blow.</p><p>[SMACK!] Carl swung the belt, doubled up, across her trim buttocks, leaving a clear but faint red mark. ""MM!"" she expressed, her mouth closed. He gave her ten strokes across her bottom. None were hard enough to make her cry out loud, and they left no more than a faint redness.</p><p>When he was done he stood before her, tipped her chin up to look at her face. ""Are you all right?"" Surprised by the tender concern in his voice, she looked up at him, little tears in her eyes. She nodded. He pulled her against him in a hug. She hesitated for a moment, resisting slightly, then relaxed into him. He hummed a little tune, and slid his hand down, gently rubbing her bottom as she almost sighed. Of course she couldn't completely help but perceive the hard protrusion in his pants...</p><p>After a few moments he sent her to her room. ""Get those piercings out, and the black eyeliner, young lady. When you come out I want you looking like a normal girl."" She complied, returning in a half hour, her hair brushed out, the piercings gone, her face washed. She was wearing one of the sundresses he had bought her, which so far she had declined to try on. ""Very good. Now you look more normal. I guess your hair will just have to grow out...""</p><p>He gave her the choice, and she decided she wanted to homeschool, so he got her materials. He assigned her chores, mostly keeping her room clean, doing the dishes. He took her to church.</p><p>Habits are hard to break. She didn't try to get any more piercings, and she dressed neatly, but a few days after her first spanking she was having trouble with her math. She flung her pencil down, and exclaimed, ""**** this!""</p><p>Carl was in the next room. He came out and stood over her. ""Having problems, young lady?""</p><p>She acted as if she hadn't said anything...wrong. ""Yeah, I mean 'yes Sir', I can't get this algebra problem to come out right!"" Carl worked with her, like any father would with his daughter, until she understood it and could work the problem.</p><p>""Come in to my study when you're done with your schoolwork, Amber,"" he just said, and left the room.</p><p>By the time she was done, and went to his room, she had almost forgotten. He was sitting in one of his office chairs, a swivel 'secretary' model without arms. ""I told you before, young lady, I will not tolerate foul language. Come over here,"" he commanded. As she came to his side he tipped her over his lap, ignoring her 'hey!' and fluttering hands. He tossed up her dress, pulled her panties down, and commenced to give her a brisk, business-like spanking, [SMACK-SMACK-SMACK-SMACK!].</p><p>She was startled, and unprepared, so 'closed-mouth' noises were not the order of the day. ""Oh! Oh! Oh!"" she cried out as he spanked her and spanked her. After about twenty smacks he stopped. ""Are you going to watch your mouth?"" he inquired, punctuating with another SMACK!</p><p>""Oh! Y-yes! Yes, Sir, I will!"" she whimpered.</p><p>""Very good."" He rested his hand on her bottom and rubbed gently, soothing her. Something like a sigh escaped her lips...</p><p>He found occasion to spank her twice more in the next few days. One time he just tossed the hem of her skirt up, bent her over, and swatted her with a wooden spoon on her bare bottom a few times for 'cussing' when she spilled a glass in the kitchen. Another time he just gave her a few swats with his bare hand on her bare thighs for forgetting to say 'Sir' when she spoke to him.</p><p>On Friday evening he called her to his study. ""From now on you will have your regularly scheduled punishment on Fridays. We will call this 'maintenance discipline'. Take all your clothes off,"" he commanded. She hung her head and slowly complied.</p><p>When she was naked before him he picked up a riding crop that he had obtained a few days before. She trembled at the site of it and looked down. </p><p>""For maintenance discipline you will be punished on...many places. It will be embarrassing, and that's part of the discipline."" She seemed to tremble more, and little tears started in her eyes, a little whimper to her lips. He leaned close to her and cupped her chin. ""Amber, look at me."" She looked up. ""Nobody likes being punished, but has it been as bad as you thought it would be, as bad as it could be?"" She slowly shook her head. ""I said we're not going to have sex, not yet anyway. But I didn't say that I wouldn't enjoy punishing you. You know I do, don't you?"" She looked down and nodded slightly. ""That's because you're a very pretty young lady, at least you are without all that 'goth' idiocy,"" he intoned. She actually smiled a small smile at that.</p><p>He stepped back and commanded, ""Hands clasped behind your neck, young lady!"" She stared for a moment, and he swung the crop against the front of her thighs, [SWAP!], saying, ""Right now!"" She yelped and complied, breasts heaving, nipples erect.</p><p>He strode around her, smacking the crop in his palms idly. Then [WHAP-WHAP-WHAP!] he whipped her briskly on her bare buttocks as she cried out softly, red streaks starting faintly where the crop had fallen. He continued on her thighs, swinging the crop back and forth first on the backs, then the fronts. He paused for a moment, gently rubbing where he had disciplined her.</p><p>He stepped back and brought the crop down sharply but not too hard across her young-teen breasts, [SWAP-SWAP-SWAP!] ""AAAAH!"" she cried out, and ""AA-AA-AA-AAAH!"" as he continued to discipline her so intimately and embarrassingly.</p><p>Then, ""Spread your legs,"" he commanded. Again she just gaped at him, so [WHAP!] he brought the crop down across her breasts once more, saying, ""Right now, young lady!"" She cried out and obeyed, baring her cleft more fully to him. He brought the crop up, again sharply but not too hard, whipping her repeatedly on her tender mons and vulva, [SMACK-SMACK-SMACK!] as she nearly wailed, deeply embarrassed to be disciplined on so intimate a place, so exposed to a grown man.</p><p>After a few such strokes he tossed the crop aside. He gently caressed her, rubbing his hands on her bottom, her thighs, then her breasts. Then he slid down, cupping her cleft, tracing along the faintly reddened lips, tenderly rolling her clitoris back and forth. She began to moan and her hips rocked. He held her there more firmly, kneading and working her, squeezing her buttocks as he did so, pleasuring her insistently until he was rewarded as she orgasmed in his hands, nearly collapsing against him.</p><p>After she had subsided he kissed her forehead and sent her from the room with an almost playful SMACK to her bottom, saying, ""There, young lady, I hope you've learned your lesson!"" She scooped up her dress and scurried from the room, but paused at the door to look back with a small, shy smile.</p><p>The weeks went by. Carl continued to discipline her, spanking her bottom, whipping her thighs, sometimes naked, sometimes just tossing her skirt up. On Fridays he continued to give her 'maintenance discipline', stripping her naked, whipping her embarrassingly and intimately, buttocks, thighs, breasts, cleft, sometimes even holding her buttocks apart and smacking her directly on her anus as she yelped. Sometimes he would lay her on the bed, sometimes standing. Often he succeeded in bringing her to orgasm afterward. One Friday, as he caressed her cleft after her whipping, he leaned over and began to kiss her, first on her thighs, then her lower abdomen, then down to her cleft, tonguing her, sucking her. She had never imagined anything so pleasurable. She nearly shrieked, pressing herself against him, her hands fluttering in his hair, as she shouted out her orgasm.</p><p>As the time had gone by she had become more physically affectionate. When they sat on the couch watching TV, she would often lean against him. He put his arm around her shoulders and she would lay her head on his chest. She would put her face up for a goodnight kiss in the evenings and he did not refuse her.</p><p>He bought her gifts, a cellphone, a laptop, an I-Pod. She delighted in them, thanking him and throwing her arms around him.</p><p>He had not made any sexual demands on her, except for the sexualized discipline he delivered on Fridays. Naturally he was feeling some...pressure. He relieved himself frequently, but clearly he wasn't going to let things to continue this way indefinitely.</p><p>On an evening as he sat with her he asked, ""So. Are you happy you decided to stay with me?"" She looked at him and nodded vigorously. ""Even though I punish you?"" She looked down, then up, and nodded again, her face solemn. ""That's good, because I'm glad you stayed, too, I really am."" She looked happy at that. ""Have you figured out yet that I really like you? In fact, I love you. I want you to be happy. Do you know that?""</p><p>She giggled a bit and said, ""Yeah, I mean yes, Sir, I know that. I-I love you, too!"" Here she leaned in and kissed him briefly on the lips, then put her head down on his chest. He stroked her hair, enjoying the moment.</p><p>""Then I have a very important question to ask. Amber, will you marry me?"" She looked up, an almost awestruck expression on her face.</p><p>""D-do you mean it? You want to marry me? I thought you just wanted to...""</p><p>""Young lady, I thought you knew me better than that!"" and here he gave her a quick, almost playful SMACK on her bare thigh as she jumped and yipped. ""We're not going to do much of anything more than we all ready have until and unless we're married, understand? So, will you?"" He waited, almost breathlessly.</p><p>She stared at him for a long moment, then whispered, ""Yes. Yes, Sir. I'll marry you!""</p><p>He swept her in his arms for a long hug, saying, ""I love you,"" over and over.</p><p>He did a little research and found a country where, with a little 'inducement' to the proper officials, he could marry her legally. It would not be for a few more weeks, however. In the meantime he continued to punish her at intervals, but now he was more openly sexual with each episode, caressing her, often spanking her directly on her sex.</p><p>On the next Friday, after she had shed her clothes, he startled her by undressing as well. He was all ready erect, and she stared at his rod, mesmerized. He proceeded with her discipline, punishing her gently, insistently, intimately, lovingly, often pressing his manhood against her cool flesh. After he had brought her to orgasm he lay next to her and pulled her on top of him. He positioned her cleft so that it straddled his rod but without penetration, and slid her moistened vulva up and down against the shaft until he groaned and spurted between them, kissing her, hugging her, rejoicing in her.</p><p>Soon they were traveling to ***** where Carl had hired a local lawyer to facilitate the arrangements. An overnight stay at a hotel, a short drive to a nearby town, a brief ceremony, and they were married.</p><p>Then they were back home. He carried her over the threshold, she clinging tightly to him. He sent her to the bathroom with a swat to her bottom. When she came out he picked her up and carried her to bed.</p><p>He slowly undressed her, piece by piece, until she was naked. He ran his hands up and down her, squeezing her small, high breasts, kneading and working them, gently pinching and twisting her nipples. Then sliding down her belly, pausing to tickle her bellybutton as she giggled. Then running his hands down to her cleft, unceremoniously seizing the core of her being, probing to her hymen as she cried out. Carl whispered in her ear, ""You're such a naughty little girl, aren't you, Amber?"" and gave her a brisk front-spanking, her eyes, which had been closed from embarrassment and passion popping open in surprise. SMAK-SMAK-SMAK! went his hand upon her vulva and clitoris, the tips of his fingers trailing onto her anus. She cried out and writhed responsively. He continued to pinch and twist her nipples with one hand, while with the other he variously kneaded and worked her cleftlips and clitoris, probed her to her hymen, and spanked her again and again.</p><p>Soon he brought her to an orgasm that was impressive and noisy. He waited til she was just past her peak. Then he pulled his rod out of his pants, positioned himself between her thighs, and thrust firmly into her, 'raping' her of her maidenhead with one stroke. She squealed and clutched at him, shivering violently for a few moments. Then she settled back on the bed. He stroked her cheek and she smiled a shaky little smile at him. </p><p>""That's my girl,"" he said, and proceeded to piston in and out of her with some moderate force, feeling her tense a bit with each thrust, driving for her cervix as she moaned rhythmically.</p><p>She didn't come again, and Carl couldn't tell how much of the lubrication he felt was from continued stimulation, or her virginal blood. But she began to move under him in rhythm towards the end, which did not take long. In just a few minutes he was groaning and shooting his seed inside her, then collapsing onto the bed next to her, kissing her, nuzzling her neck, stroking her hair. She seemed to both chuckle and sob at the same time, and clung to him tightly, still trembling but subsiding.</p><p>And Carl and his sweet hitchhiker lived happily after!</p><p>The End</p>"
1064,Valerie's Daddies,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'spank', 'reluc', 'rom']","A little girl is adopted, married, spanked, and 'raped' by a man. He dies, and she is then adopted by his brother, whom she has to convince to treat her in the same way.",2012-04-05T00:00:00,"for FI, with thanks","<p>WAP-WAP-WAP! ""AAAA! OH-OH-OH!"" the little girl jumped and cried out, as the tawse snapped against her bare buttocks. Then, ""OOO! OH, 'DADDY'-CHARLES, PLEASE-PLEASE-PLEASE!"" as he whipped her repeatedly on her unfledged mons and cleftlips. Soon her sweet nakedness had a fetching red flush as she sobbed and moaned, mouth dry, knees weak, chest heaving, the lips of her vulva strangely moistened. He swept her in his arms and caressed her, rubbing her bottom, then tracing his fingers across her labia and clitoris. Soon she was bucking and rocking, gripped by a preteen's orgasm as she arched and cried out.</p><p>Valerie 'came to' with a start; just another daydream memory. Next to her lay her 'Daddy'-Charles, just as he had for what seemed like so long, although it had only been a few weeks when the first signs of illness struck. He was so weak, so thin, his breathing so labored. It wouldn't be long, that's what the visiting nurse had said.</p><p>""Don't worry, little one, everything will be all right,"" he had told her, when they had first learned the full story: only a few weeks, nothing to be done. ""I've wired my brother, Buzz. He'll be here as soon as he can, and he'll adopt you and take care of you."" She had never met 'Daddy'-Charles' younger brother, but she had seen pictures; a handsome man. And 'Daddy'-Charles always spoke well of him. Buzz had been married, but his wife had been killed in a tragic accident, and he had never remarried. He was a successful international consultant, often working in isolated areas of the world on important projects, so it would be a little while before he could travel to ******, where Valerie and 'Daddy'-Charles lived.</p><p>She watched him for a few moments, making sure there was no change, then settled back in the chair, eyes closing again...</p><p>The little blond girl crouched in a corner of an alley, clutching the crust of bread she had scrounged from a nearby trashcan, hoping no bigger child, or street bum, would snatch it from her. After she had wolfed it down, she scurried back 'home', or what passed for it. She had never known her father, and her mother had died shortly after she was born. She lived with her mother's sister, a slattern who, when not drunk, had at least tried to put scraps of clothing on the child's back, and food in her mouth, paid for by whoring, mostly. Lately she had been too wasted even to do that, and the child was becoming more desperate. At eight she was just beginning to understand her plight, and how much worse it might become. The only comfort she had ever had was when a missionary couple had spent some time in the slums of *******, where she lived. They had taught her to read, and to sing some songs. Under their loving and gentle tutelage she had even converted. But they had been forced to leave by the local despot, and she was effectively alone again. Her aunt had started to talk about finding men who would pay to spend time with the little girl. She talked in euphemisms, but the girl knew. Her life had been hard and drab up until then; now it looked to become brutal and degrading, as well.</p><p>Then He had come: 'Daddy'-Charles. She never knew how he had decided on her; she supposed he had seen her on the street. She knew he had come to that area to find someone like her. He had money, and papers, and in only a few minutes had convinced her aunt to sign them. She found out later that they said that he was now her guardian, and her aunt had signed away all rights to her. He had taken her to the house he was staying at, in *******. It was really a simple home, nicely appointed and not very big, but it seemed palatial to her. She had her own room, a soft bed with sheets and a blanket, a bathroom with a sink, a tub, and a shower! She got really clean for the first time in her life. And the food! Simple fare, by civilized standards, but ambrosia to her.</p><p>He let her get accustomed to her new life for a few days. He found out she could read, and got her books, marvelous books. They ate in restaurants she would never have dreamed of even working in, let alone eating in, she now dressed so prettily that heads turned as they sat down. They went to church together.</p><p>Then he sat down and talked seriously to her. He explained why he had come seeking for someone like her. He wanted to adopt her, so that she would be his daughter. And he wanted to marry her. And he wanted her to be his slave. It was difficult for her to understand, and she probably didn't, fully, but he was patient. Soon she realized what he wanted to do with her: he wanted to love her, and raise her, care for her and cherish her. He wanted to spank her, and whip her, not severely, but as a father might do with an erring daughter, only sexually. And he wanted to rape her. He said he wouldn't do that last, not yet, at least not 'all the way'; she was still a little too young. Maybe in a year or so...</p><p>He was leaving it up to her. He told her that he could take her back to her aunt, if she wanted. Or he could find an orphanage for her to go to. She pulled a face, the universal preteen 'yuck' face, at those ideas. He chuckled, and said, ""I guess not, eh?"" Or she could stay with him. She snuggled up against him, but didn't answer, yet. She was conflicted; she was desperate to stay with him, and not just because of the material circumstances; other than the missionaries, he was the only one who had ever shown her any love or tenderness. But the things he wanted to do to her!</p><p>It was as if he could read her mind. ""You don't like the sound of the things I want to do, do you, little one?"" She hung her head. ""I don't think you'll find them as bad as you expect. Actually, believe it or not, you might come to like it a lot."" She screwed up her little face in surprise at that. ""I've got an idea; how about if we try, just a bit, of what I'm talking about, and see what it's like? Don't be afraid: all you have to do is say 'Ow' or 'Don't' or 'Stop' or 'No', and I'll stop. OK?""</p><p>She had reluctantly agreed. He took her in his arms for a while, just hugging her close. Then he gently bent her under his arm, lifted the hem of her skirt, and pulled down her panties. He took a moment to softly rub her bare bottom as she trembled. WAPWAPWAPWAP! he suddenly smacked her jiggling buttocks, briskly, but not severely, leaving only faint red marks where his hand impacted her flesh. She gasped but didn't cry out. Then it was over, so quickly she was almost...disappointed. Again he rubbed her bottom, soothingly, tenderly, cuddling her against him. He tipped her little face up to look at him.</p><p>""So? Was that too much?"" he inquired.</p><p>""N-no, I-I guess not. It didn't really hurt that bad. It just stung, sorta,"" she replied somewhat shakily.</p><p>""If you stay with me, that's the kind of punishments I'm talking about. Sometimes I'll just spank you, sometimes...other things, but none of them should be any worse than that, really. Different, maybe, but not worse. And I think that some of them...you might even come to like, eventually. I know that's hard to believe, but it's true,"" he intoned.</p><p>It wasn't really that hard a decision. And she had never regretted a day of it since then. He was so loving to her, so kind. And, true to his word, the discipline he gave her never really hurt that much. Even when she had really been naughty, he might whip her a bit harder, so that she cried a little, but he was never cruel to her.</p><p>She was surprised, but very glad, to find that he was right: she did come to enjoy much of what he did to her. For a while he just spanked her, every day, sometimes multiple times a day. Usually he would just bend her under his arm, toss up her skirt, pull down her cotton panties, and smack her bare bottom as she trembled and whimpered a bit. He always finished by gently rubbing her faintly reddened girlflesh, kissing her forehead as she melted into his arms.</p><p>In a few weeks he arranged for them to be married. Since the age-of-consent in ******* was 8, he was able to do this quite openly, even if a few eyebrows were raised. It was like a dream to her, dressed in a beautiful white gown, and he so handsome in a tuxedo.</p><p>After that he 'stepped up the pace' a bit. Soon he was stripping her naked, ogling her sweet charms openly as she shivered, deeply embarrassed to be so exposed in front of a grown man. He had something that looked, had she known it, like a tawse, but was a special implement called the 'B-Stik'. It was designed for punishing children; no matter how hard he swung it, it wouldn't break the skin. Indeed, it didn't even hurt, really, just stung like a bee, hence the name. He whipped her with it on her bottom first, and she danced and jiggled as she yelped. Then he shifted his aim to her thighs, front and back.</p><p>He paused for a moment in her punishment to take her in his arms and kiss her, she sweetly putting her little face up to kiss him back. He ran his hands up and down her pretty little body, cupping and squeezing her soft buttocks, kneading and working her little breastbuds and nipples as she gasped, then sliding his hand down, down, to the core of her being. She nearly fainted from embarrassment and the intensity of the strange sensation it gave her, as he seized her little unfledged girlcleft, pinching and twisting her labia and clitoris.</p><p>Suddenly he stopped, grasped her bottom again, and swung the 'B-Stik' repeatedly against her front, first her little nipples, then full upon her mons and cleftlips as she cried out wildly. He only whipped her briefly, then tossed the tool aside, taking her in his arms and holding her closely as she whimpered and sobbed. He stroked her gently, murmuring in her ears how much he loved her. She sighed and relaxed, lost in love and trust. He continued to rub her, concentrating on her nipples and breastbuds, then on her cleft and clitoris. She began to rock her pelvis back and forth, keening and whining, then actually coming on his hand as she yipped and yiped. In the afterglow she clung to him, shivering.</p><p>As the days went by he repeatedly disciplined her in a similar fashion. He hand-spanked her bottom regularly. Her thighs, bottom, nipples, cleft, even her anus often felt the sting of the B-Stik. Afterwards he would hold her on his lap, rubbing her tender flesh, and often bringing her to what he taught her to call a 'punishment-'gasm'.</p><p>As she sat on his lap she often noticed something hard poking into her bottom. She knew it was his 'penis'; she had seen little boys on the street before. But she had never seen one that was hard. Finally after one intense session that left her with a nearly screaming 'punishment-'gasm', he pulled his rod out of his pants and showed it to her. He told her to touch it, and she ran her hands up and down its length. Then he explained to her that he was going to rape her mouth with his rod, and that something would come out of it when he was done, and he wanted her to swallow it. Valerie made the universal preteen 'yuck' face at that, but relaxed when he told her that it wasn't pee, and many girls did that sort of thing.</p><p>He told her to make a 'tunnel' with her tongue and the top of her mouth, and not to use her teeth! Then he slid his tool about halfway through her lips. She was afraid he would push farther in and gag her, but he was careful not to do that. He worked it back and forth for a while, then he spurted into her mouth. It tasted salty, but not too bad. She tried to swallow it all, but there was too much of it. When he was done, he withdrew, took a cloth, and gently wiped her chin and chest where some had dribbled. Then, heedless of the traces of his seed still on her lips, he kissed her long and sweetly.</p><p>She knew, from comments he made and hints he dropped, and from what little she knew about sex in general, that someday he intended to rape her more fully, and that his rod would go inside her little cleft. But he made no move in that direction yet.</p><p>He continued to bring her to 'punishment-'gasm' regularly. One of the last times he punished her before his illness was manifest, he whipped her thoroughly on bottom, nipples, and cleft, even putting her up in knee-chest position to bring the B-Stik to bear on her tender anus as she yelped. Then he laid her supine and kissed her all over: forehead, eyelids, glabella, the tip of her sweet upturned nose, dusted with freckles. Then her soft mouth, butterfly kisses back from her, the tip of her tongue even darting out to touch his. Then nibbling her neck, her delicate collarbone, then fastening onto first one nipple, then the other, sucking, pulling, biting as she moaned and writhed. Down to her bellybutton, pausing to blow a flurbish into it, making her giggle. ""No laughing,"" he commanded, but with a smile in his voice, and smacked her once on her cleft, sharply, making her gasp.</p><p>Then he was there, essentially raping her preteen sex with his mouth, unceremoniously probing hard for her hymen as she arched and spasmed, rasping her unfledged labia with his tongue, then taking her turgid clitoris in long, excruciating bites between tongue and teeth as she nearly screamed, bucking and rocking, finally climaxing as he alternated cunnilingus with sharp spanks directly on her clitoris.</p><p>'Valerie,' his voice brought her out of her reverie. ""I wanted you to know...I haven't told Buzz everything...about us. I'm leaving it up to you. He thinks you're just my daughter. He doesn't know we're...married. He doesn't know about...the things we do, how I 'punish' you. I don't know what he'll think of that. You don't have to tell him. He might get mad about it, but he wouldn't be mad at you. And I'll be...gone, so it won't matter if he's mad at me. But he might not be mad at all. So it's up to you, if you want to tell him, you can."" As if the effort of saying all that had tired him out, 'Daddy'-Charles fell back asleep.</p><p>It wasn't long after that that 'Uncle' Buzz arrived. 'Daddy'-Charles was almost gone by then. There were tearful hellos, then tearful goodbyes. Little Valerie was distraught, but both the men did their best to comfort her, and children are resilient.</p><p>'Uncle' Buzz took to his newfound fatherhood with aplomb. Fortunately he resembled his brother in looks, voice, and build, which made it easier for Valerie. There was about a six-month period of mourning for her, during which nothing much happened. She got up, she ate, she did her schoolwork, she went to bed. She cried some. Buzz, now 'Daddy'-Buzz, did his best, and was really a great comfort to her, and she to him; he had lost his brother, too.</p><p>It was inevitable. She was only ten, after all. As her normal high spirits reexerted themselves, she began to misbehave at times. Nothing too bad, just normal childish pranks, impudence, and disobedience. Buzz was distressed. He pleaded with her, cajoled her, even cut off privileges. But nothing seemed to work. Sometimes his earnestness would affect her, and she would be temporarily repentant, but it didn't last. Finally, after a day of nearly nonstop backtalk and obstinance, he exclaimed in exasperation, ""Valerie, what in the world am I going to do with you?!""</p><p>She hung her head, and then peeped up at him through her eyelashes. ""Spank me!"" she blurted, and then turned away, embarrassed.</p><p>'Daddy'-Buzz was taken aback. ""Wh-what did you say?""</p><p>Valerie just mumbled something inaudible. But he pressed her, and finally she almost yelled, ""You should spank me, okay? Just spank me all ready!"" Then she turned and ran into her room, burying her face in her little heart-shaped pillow and sobbing.</p><p>'Daddy'-Buzz let her alone for a few minutes, then sat on the bed next to her. ""Why did you say I should spank you, honey?"" he asked.</p><p>""'C-cuz 'D-Daddy'-Charles allus did. He spanked me 'most ever day, and you never do. Don't you like me?"" And she burst out crying again. He cuddled her close, murmuring in her ear how much he loved her. She relaxed into his arms.</p><p>After a while he continued, ""Did...Charles really spank you every day?""</p><p>""Uh-huh. And he whipped me and punished me in all kinda ways. And he made me have punishment-'gasms. I wish you would, too,"" and she hung her head, embarrassed to have told so much so fast, but peering up at him through her eyelashes, wondering how he would take it.</p><p>Buzz sat back, stunned, but somehow...entranced. He thought for a while, then came to a decision.</p><p>""You've been very naughty, young lady. You need a good spanking!"" he announced.</p><p>As much as she had been begging for it before, Valerie was suddenly apprehensive. ""Oh, 'Daddy'-Buzz, please, do I haveta be spanked?""</p><p>""Right now, little missy!"" And he pulled her over his knee, tossed up her skirt, pulled her little cotton panties down, and gave her a brisk, business-like spanking on her bare bottom as she squealed and kicked. He smacked her and smacked her, until he judged her little cheeks to be sufficiently reddened. Then he let her up, and she bounced to her feet, rubbing her bottom and her nose as she sniffled and sobbed. He gathered her in his arms and held her gently. She quickly relaxed into him, burying her face into his shirt, snuggling in with an occasional sob or sniff, but mostly with a contented sigh. He kissed the top of her head and nuzzled her silky hair.</p><p>Later that evening they had a long talk. Valerie guilelessly (or perhaps mischievously!) told him everything that 'Daddy'-Charles had done with her. ""You're not mad, are you?"" she asked anxiously when she was done.</p><p>""No, honey, I'm not mad. I'm not mad at you, and I'm not mad at Charles. After all, who could resist spanking such a beautiful and mischievous little girl as you?"" He grinned at her and tousled her hair. She smiled back, shyly.</p><p>She wondered where things would go from there. She didn't have long to wait. The next day he took her on his knee and said, ""I don't think you were punished sufficiently last night. After all, you've been a naughty girl for quite some time!""</p><p>He pulled her down over his lap, and, tossing up her skirt, grabbed the hem of her panties, and pulled them down to her knees. Now her trim little bottom was exposed. She squirmed with embarrassment, and then squirmed even more, and moaned and cried out, as he spanked her directly upon her bare bottom. (WAP! SMAK!) ""Oh, Oh, OOOOH!"" she yelped again and again as his hard hand punished her.</p><p>Suddenly 'Daddy'-Buzz picked her up off his lap, spun her around, and sat her down on his knees, facing away from him. He pulled on her shoulders so that she was leaning back against him. He spread her thighs apart and began to spank her directly upon her girlcleft! (WAK! SWAK!) ""AAAAAA! O-O-O-O-O!"" She cried out wildly as his hard hand punished her girlhood so thoroughly. After about twenty smacks on her cleft, he threw her back over his lap, but instead of resuming her spanking as before, he held her bottom cheeks apart with one hand, and commenced to devote strict attention to her tender, delicate anus, raining spank after spank down onto this most sensitive part of a little girl's anatomy. She was so distracted by the punishment of her bottomflower that she scarcely noticed his other hand sliding underneath her and seizing her girlcleft, pinching and twisting the lips and clitoris, except to feel a rising wave coming over her, that soon had her yelping and bucking, as she came, and came, even as he continued to spank her little rosebud.</p><p>When it was over, he let her off his lap with a last smack on her bottom. She stood shivering and trembling, rubbing her reddened buttocks and sniffling. He cuddled her for a while, gently rubbing her where he had spanked her. Then she tipped her head up, and, in a little tickling whisper, said, ""'Daddy'-Buzz, thanks for the punishment-'gasm.""</p><p>He continued to punish her nearly daily, bringing her to climax nearly every time. Very satisfying for her, but very frustrating for him, although he relieved himself privately often. Soon afterwards she asked him shyly, ""'Daddy'-Buzz, when're you gonna marry me?""</p><p>He looked at her closely. ""Valerie, do you know what it would mean, if we were married?""</p><p>""Uh-huh. It means you'd get to rape me, doesn't it?""</p><p>The question hung in the air between them, revolving lazily. Buzz felt as if he could barely breathe. Vertigo, and a sudden jolt of...joy pierced him, so sharp it almost was nauseating. ""Yes, it does,"" he finally managed to croak.</p><p>She probably mistook his pallor, sweat, and unsteadiness as displeasure. She got up slowly and said, ""I know, but you don't want me 'cuz I'm so little and not sexy like big girls."" She turned and trudged off towards her room.</p><p>Buzz had never been a sprinter, but he could have beaten any Olympic champion from the floor to her side that day! He took her in his arms and held her for a while. Then he looked into her sweet, trusting, sad eyes, and poured out his heart to her. How he loved her, and wanted to cherish her and be with her always. How he desired her sweet little body. How there was no one else in the world he would rather marry than her. The look on her face was worth more than all the jewels in the world, as she flung herself into his arms in a fierce embrace while he buried his face in her hair.</p><p>After a while he whispered in her ear, ""You know you've been a naughty girl, and you need to be punished, don't you?"" he nearly held his breath, waiting.</p><p>After a long beat, she just said, ""Yes, 'Daddy'-Buzz.""</p><p>He stood her up, bent her under his arm, and gave her a brisk, business-like spanking, WAPWAPWAPWAPWAP! She whimpered and yelped, ""AAAH! OHOHOH! AAA!"" as she danced from foot to foot.</p><p>He stood her back up, and unceremoniously pulled her dress over her head, and her panties down to her ankles, and commanded her to kick them off. Now she stood in only her knee socks and loafers, looking like an angel in despair after her spanking. He pulled his belt off and ran it through his fingers as she looked on, eyes widening, trembling in anticipation. He strolled around her naked form, slapping his doubled-up belt in his palm, admiring her slim hips, flat chest with nipples barely breaking the plane, cute little bottom, and most darling of all, her unfledged girlcleft peeping out from between her slender thighs.</p><p>Suddenly he swung the belt onto the backs of her thighs, SWAP! ""OH!"" she cried out, and then, ""AAA! OOOOO! AH-AH-AH!"" as he continued to whip her thighs and bottom. He took the strap-end of the belt and paddled her nipples with it, SMAKSMAKSMAK! ""AAAAAH! OO-OO-OO-OO!"" she cried out wildly. Soon her nipples were erect and fetchingly reddened. He paused for a moment to seize her little nipples and breast buds, kneading them and working them as she moaned and writhed.</p><p>He picked her up and carried her lithe form to the bedroom. Laying her on the bed he quickly fastened his mouth to her nipples, sucking and nibbling. Moving south he found her jewel of a navel, and blew a flurbish into it, making her squeal and giggle. Then his mouth slid down, down, to her maidenhood. He probed her with his tongue, pressing firmly against her hymen, making her cry out. Then he caught her clitoris in a long, excruciating bite between tongue and teeth.</p><p>She began to come. He quickly stood up and brought the belt down across her swollen, glistening cleft lips. She nearly screamed as she bucked up and down in the throes of her little preteen orgasm. As she shuddered out the last of it he swept her up in his arms and held her close. She clung fiercely to him, her tears staining his collar as her tremors slowly subsided. After a while he lay her gently down on the bed, kissed her forehead, and whispered, ""Good night, little love."" She was asleep before he pulled the covers to her chin.</p><p>The next day he swiftly set marriage plans in motion. Soon she was again dressed in a darling wedding gown, standing in the church, saying, ""I do.""</p><p>When they got home he enfolded her in his arms for a long time, just reveling in the knowledge that she was completely his. The top of her head came to the middle of his chest. He nuzzled her hair as she buried her face in his shirt. But he couldn't bear to wait much longer. He disentangled myself from her arms, and whispered in her ear, ""You know you've been a naughty girl, don't you?"" She nodded, shyly. ""And naughty girls have to be punished, don't they?"" She just hung her head, peeping up at him through her lowered lashes.</p><p>He bent her under his arm and tossed up her skirt. Her bottom gleamed bare in the light; he had ordered her not to wear any panties. SMACK-SMACK-SMACK! He paddled her rapidly, alternating from one cheek to the other. She whimpered and moaned, ""Oh, 'Daddy'-Buzz, please! Oh, please, my bottom!"" as the redness appeared.</p><p>He stood her up and stripped her unceremoniously, leaving her naked in front of him. She blushed prettily, down to the tips of her little breasts, just barely breaking the plane of her chest; not breasts at all, really, only nipples on top of breast buds. He took the B-Stik, and snapped it across the front of her thighs, SWAK! She jumped and cried out, ""AAA!"" and then, ""OH! AH! OOOO!"" again and again as he whipped her repeatedly, on her thighs, front and back, her already-punished bottom, and then her nipples. She yipped and yiped at the sting, ""AH! 'Daddy'-Buzz, my little breasts! OOO!"" He paused every now and then to admire the faint red marks left by her punishment, before they faded rapidly.</p><p>He laid her down on a couch, widely spread, and brought the B-Stik down sharply onto her unfledged girlcleft, SWACK! ""AAAAAAA!"" she nearly screamed, and ""OOO-OOO-OOOOH!"" as the tool whistled through the air to punish her little-girlhood again and again. Then he turned her over to knee-chest position, and gave the same treatment to her tender, delicate anus as she wailed and sobbed.</p><p>He tossed aside the B-Stik, and let his hands roam over her body, as she remained in knee-chest. He found her little nipples and toyed with them, tweaking and pulling them, pinching and twisting as she sucked air in through her teeth, then softly moaned, ""SSSS-oooo!"" He lubricated his right hand fingers and pierced her anus, with first one, then two, and finally with three fingers, penetrating and probing her, while his other hand seized her clitoris and cleft lips, kneading and working them. A steady stream of moans and gasps were torn from her lips. Soon she was bucking, and her cleft lips were moistening. He gave her a few firm spanks on her anus and cleft, and she began to come.</p><p>He rose up over her and plunged his lubricated rod into her preteen bottomflower, raping her of the maidenhood of her anus. She screamed briefly, then panted hoarsely as he began to work his tool in and out of her, withdrawing almost to the tip, then plunging to the hilt as she quivered and spasmed. He continued to molest her clitoris as he raped her, and soon she was over the top again. He let go, and poured his seed into her rectum. Then they collapsed on the bed together, panting and murmuring.</p><p>He took her into the shower. She moaned and struggled briefly as he firmly scrubbed her cleft and anus with a terry washcloth, so he pressed her nipples and cleft against the cold tile and paddled her sharply on her bottom, thrust three soapy fingers into her abused anus and probed her, then quickly withdrew and smacked her on her cleft. She sobbed, ""Oh, 'Daddy'-Buzz, please, I'll be good!"" She held still for the rest of her scrubbing, and for the vigorous toweling she received, firmly massaging her tender nipples, cleftlips, and anus as she trembled and whimpered.</p><p>He covered her cleft with his hand, lifted her up that way, carried her to the bed, and fastened his lips to her vulva. As he tongued her already-punished little-girlhood, her cries intensified, from soft little coos at first, to hoarse cries as her slender hips began to move almost against her will.</p><p>It was time. He stood up, towering over her petite form, positioned his rod at the opening of her little womb, then plunged in, raping her of her maidenhead with one stroke, driving for her cervix, as she screamed and writhed underneath him. He lay buried in her for a few minutes, his rod throbbing in her abused vagina, as her distress died down to the occasional sob and sniffle. He couldn't believe how tight and sweet her little girlhood was. He began to rape her in earnest, long slow strokes that took her breath away, then harder and quicker, grinding his pubic bone against hers, as she cried out rhythmically with each thrust, ""AAA-AAA-AAA-AAA!""</p><p>Soon the stretching and stimulation of her abused clitoris made itself known. Her cries became more intense and wild, her little hips moved of their own accord, and then he was treated to the sight, sound, and feel of a little preteen climaxing as he raped her, his hard rod buried deep within her.</p><p>In the afterglow she lay in his arms, content, nearly asleep, a pretty little preteen, his to love and cherish, and to strip, spank, whip, and rape, as long as they both shall live.</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments deliriously welcomed!</b></p>"
1065,At Mr. D's Party: a Fantasy,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['ageplay', 'M/g spank', 'reluc', 'rom']","Some time ago a reader, who is also an author, made the sweetest and most perceptive comment about one of my stories. My mind drifted from there to this fantasy. Full boiler-plate disclosure: she made no suggestions to me that are anything like this story, we've had no contact like this, will never have contact like this, etc, etc. Like it says, it's a fantasy.",2012-04-06T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I finally decided to go to one of Mr. D's annual get-togethers. I'd been meaning to go for some time, but something had always come up.</p><p>It was very nice, great food and lots of fun folks. It was quite thoughtful of Mr. D to give everyone name tags, and the authors had the option of putting either their real names, or their 'nicks', or both on the tag. I just went with 'cc'.</p><p>I milled around, tried all the food, had a few nice conversations. There was a kicking rockabilly band playing, very entertaining. I was pleased to see the number of women represented there. I've always been somewhat surprised to find a woman interested in almost any of the kind of stories represented at Mr. D's and similar places; I've always figured it was more of a man's predilection. I've learned better through the years, but still. Then a woman came up to me.</p><p>She wasn't young, but she certainly wasn't old. She was probably in her 40's but looked 10 years younger. Not a stunner, but not hard to look at. Not slender, she probably thought she could lose a few pounds, but really she was reasonably attractive by any measure. She had straight brown hair which nicely framed her face, and a very nice smile.</p><p>""Ohmygosh, you're cc!"" she exclaimed as she approached.</p><p>I smiled and said, ""Yes, I guess I am. And you are...?""</p><p>""Oh, my name is *****. I've just gotta tell you, I have loved your stories for-for years, I guess. I've come to this party three times now hoping to see you. This was going to be the last time I was going to try. I'm so glad you're here!"" She did seem excited. Certainly made my day, I can tell you! I mean, what author doesn't like to hear that someone loves his stories, eh?</p><p>""That's very nice, I appreciate hearing that,"" I said, I hope suitably genially. In reality I was more than mildly pleased. Like I said, it always surprised me that any woman would 'go for' the kind of stories I write, and it gave me a real 'kick' to hear her gush about them. We exchanged a few pleasantries, fairly quickly finding out what the other did in 'real life', and that neither of us was 'attached' at the moment.</p><p>She looked away for a moment, biting her lip. She seemed to be trying to-decide something. Then she turned back to me, with a more resolute look on her face.</p><p>""'Daddy' cc,"" she began (and you can bet she got my undivided attention!), ""I've been a very naughty girl. I need to be stripped, and spanked, and whipped, and punished....other ways.""</p><p>Well, I can see why she had seemed a bit undecided! She was taking a bit of a risk of rejection, all though truth to tell, the only way I would have rejected her at that point was if I'd dropped dead of a heart attack, which was not totally out of the question, considering how my poor ticker was hammering in my chest. Even if she didn't really mean it, it was easily the most...stimulating thing I'd ever heard a woman say to me! And, of course, she didn't really know me at all, though I suppose one could say that the stories one writes are a window into one's mind.</p><p>At any rate, I had to play along, if only to see how far she wanted to take this. I led her by the hand to a nearby bench, a bit apart from the rest of the party-goers. ""Little one,"" I said, and she smiled a bit, ""Do you really know what that means?""</p><p>She looked down for a moment, then looked up and said, ""It means you get to rape me in my anus, don't it?""</p><p>I was nearly hyperventilating. I had just enough awareness to stay in character. ""Doesn't it,"" I corrected her in a croak, ""And yes, that's what it means."" I cleared my throat and tried to regain my composure. ""Well, I guess we better find a place to get your punishment over with, hadn't we, young lady?"" She nodded, and walked with me to the parking area.</p><p>I wasn't quite sure how to handle the issue of transportation; would we take two cars, or whose? She deftly stayed in character, asking, ""'Daddy' cc, where's your car? C'n I sit in the front seat?"" So we got in my car.</p><p>Fortunately we were in a vacation area, and it was off-season. I wanted to find one of those old-style 'motels', where there were essentially multiple cabins separated from each other, and I was able to find one fairly quickly, with a little help from the trusty GPS. On the way she spotted a drugstore. ""'Daddy' cc, c'n I go in there and get sumpin'? I'll just be a minute, OK?"" Like I was going to say 'no', right?</p><p>She popped inside and came out in a few minutes with a small bag. ""OK, 'Daddy' cc, I'm ready,"" she chirped, and I drove on to the motel.</p><p>In a few minutes we were checked in and inside our little cabin. As soon as we got inside she said, ""'Daddy' cc, pleaseplease c'n I go to the bathroom first? I really gotta go!""</p><p>I smiled (again, genially, I hope) and said, ""OK, little one. Do you need any help?""</p><p>""No, I'm OK,"" she replied. She spent a half-hour or so in there. I heard the water running a few times, and the toilet flushing.</p><p>Finally she came out. She moved a bit slowly, diffidently, shyly, with her head lowered, but peeping up at me through her eyelashes. She didn't look any different, but I suspected (and hoped!) she had done some...preparation. I said, ""Come here, little one."" She shuffled over. I took her face in my hands and gently tipped it up, caressing her cheek a bit. ""You've been a very naughty girl, haven't you?""</p><p>""Oh, yes, 'Daddy' cc, but please, please, do I haveta be punished?!"" she pleaded fetchingly.</p><p>""You know you do, little one. But remember..."" I began, but she put her fingers on my lips.</p><p>""I know,"" she said softly, her eyes seeming to shine a bit, ""If it's too much, all I have to do is say 'stop' or 'no' or 'don't or 'ow'. Because you're cc. And I trust you.""</p><p>My heart was hammering, and I felt a little dizzy. She certainly had understood what I was trying to express in my stories, that's for sure! I barely managed to stay with the 'scene'. ""That's right, little one, that's right. Now bend over,"" I commanded, and she did. I tucked her under one arm, and tossed up the hem of her skirt. I had hardly dared to hope, but indeed she had-""You're not wearing any underwear, are you, young lady? That's very naughty of you. I'll just have to spank you even more, won't I?"" Without giving her a chance to answer I began to spank her on her bare bottom [SMAK-SMAK-SMAK-SMAK] in what I hoped was the signature 'brisk, business-like spanking'.</p><p>She moaned and yelped a bit quite fetchingly, seeming to dance from foot to foot, as her bottom reddened faintly. With one last [SMACK!] directed almost full between her legs, I let her up. She rubbed her buttocks and sniffed a bit.</p><p>""You know the rules for punishment time, little one: everything off,"" I told her.</p><p>""Oh, 'Daddy' cc, do I haveta?! You'll be able to see my little breasts, and-and-everthin'!"" she dithered quite charmingly, twisting her hands in front of her.</p><p>""Right now, young lady!"" I barked, and punctuated it with a smack to the front of her left thigh. She jumped and yipped and hurried to obey, managing to convey both alacrity and reluctance as she unbuttoned and pulled off her blouse, and unzipped and pulled down her skirt. Soon she was naked except for her socks, which I told her to leave on. ""Put your hands behind your head."" She did, whimpering a bit.</p><p>She was quite lovely. Oh, she could have stood to lose a few pounds, but I had no room to talk. Her breasts were on the small side and quite nicely formed. As I had hoped, her cleft was as bare as if it was unfledged, nestled between her pale thighs. I had pulled my belt off, and now paced around her, slapping it doubled over into my palm. [WHAK-WHAK!] I flashed it out against the backs of her thighs. She jumped and yelped a bit, and continued to cry out softly as I whipped her there again and again, enjoying the look of the faint red lines that sprang up with each stroke, then faded slowly. I 'casually' let my left hand that rested on her left shoulder drift down, cupping her breast, squeezing and pinching her nipple. She writhed prettily, and squealed, ""Oh, 'Daddy', please!""</p><p>I paused for a moment and moved around in front of her. I cupped her bottom with my left hand, and commenced to whip the front of her thighs, [SMAK-SMAK-SMAK!] ""AH-AH-AH,"" she cried out, a bit more....passionately, ""OH, 'DADDY'PLEASEI'LLBEGOODPLEASEI'LLBEGOOD!"" I took the strap-end of the belt to her breasts and nipples, [WHAP-WHAP-WHAP-WHAP!] ""AAAAA-AAAAA-AAAA!"" she nearly screamed, ""OH, 'DADDY' MY LITTLE BREASTS! OO-OO-OO!""</p><p>I paused for a moment, tossing the belt aside. I couldn't resist caressing her, soothing her, ""Hush now, little one, it's all right, sh-sh-sh, it's okay,"" I whispered as she whimpered. I let my hands wander over her nakedness, feeling the bit of warmth on the backs and fronts of her thighs where I'd whipped her, then cupping and gently squeezing her bottom. She made soft noises. I let my hands wander up to her breasts, suddenly seizing them, kneading and working them, pinching and twisting her nipples, as she gasped and moaned, ""S-S-S-S, ooooo! Oh, 'Daddy', please, it's so 'barrassing!""</p><p>After a bit of that pleasant pastime, I slid my hands in front and behind her, dropping them down, cupping her bottom and seizing her cleft at the same time, squeezing and hefting, as she cried out breathlessly, ""Oh, 'Daddy'! Oh, 'Daddy'!"" I began to front-spank her, not hard, but sharply, [SMACK-SMACK-SMACK!]. ""AAA! AAA! AAA! OH'DADDY'PLEASEOH'DADDY'PLEASEOH'DADDY'PLEASE!"" she yelped, jerking and writhing with each SMACK!</p><p>I could feel her cleftlips getting moister, and her writhing and cries were getting more passionate. Certainly I was getting more passionate! This was easily the most....stimulating thing that had ever happened to me in my life.</p><p>I paused again in the action, pulling her into an embrace, cuddling and soothing her, gently rubbing her fetchingly reddened cleftlips and clitoris (which she seemed to press insistently into my hand!). She burrowed her face into my shirt. I tipped her chin up and kissed her lightly on the lips, her eyes closed.</p><p>I led her over to the bed, and told her to lie down on her back. I knelt over her and kissed her forehead, then the tip of her nose, then her glabella, then long on her lips. Her tongue darted out between her lips, so I pushed mine in, French-kissing her as the tip of her tongue tickled the tip of mine. Then I slid down, taking first one nipple, then the other, in my mouth, sucking, nibbling, pulling. She gasped and moaned, writhing a bit. Further down, pausing to blow a flurbish in her bellybutton. She giggled, and I smacked the front of her right thigh once, sharply, saying, ""No laughing, young lady!"" but with what I hoped was a smile in my voice. She gasped and jumped a bit.</p><p>I told her to put her legs in 'modified frog-leg' position (I had to explain it to her: her knees up, then let fall apart. She covered her face in 'embarrassment', squealing, ""Oh, 'Daddy' cc, do I haveta?!, Now you c'n see my little cleft and everthin'!""</p><p>I smacked the front of her right thigh with my open palm, and said, ""Get those hands off your face, young lady! And keep your legs wide apart. It's time for you to be whipped on your little-girlhood.""</p><p>Without giving her time to exclaim, I brought the strap-end of the belt down, [WHAP!] full upon her cleftlips and clitoris. ""AAAIII!"" she nearly yelled, and ""AAAA! AAA! AAAAA!"" as I continued to whip her vulva, [WAK-WAK-WAK!].</p><p>At last I tossed the belt aside, bent down and said softly, ""Now 'Daddy's going to kiss it and make it better."" I pressed my lips against her faintly reddened cleft, taking her clitoris in long bites between tongue and teeth. She made a most charming collection of noises, her hips bucking, writhing on the bed.</p><p>It makes for a great story when both parties come together, but let's face it: it's usually going to work out a whole lot better for the girl to come first, eh? That was certainly my aim, and she seemed to have no objections. Soon she was having a most satisfyingly noisy orgasm as I interspersed oral stimulation with occasional sharp spanks to her cleftlips and clitoris.</p><p>As she subsided I lay down next to her, cuddling her close. She snuggled into me, saying, ""Thank you for the wonderful punishment-'gasm, 'Daddy' cc.""</p><p>""You're most welcome, little one,"" I replied, kissing the top of her head. She snuggled closer, pressing her tummy against my groin, clearly feeling my rod through my pants, which trust me, was as hard as it ever has been in my life!</p><p>""What's that hard thing bumping against my tummy, 'Daddy'?"" she asked most charmingly. Yes, she had read all my stories!</p><p>""That's 'Daddy's' punishment rod, sweetie,"" I replied.</p><p>""Are you going to sp-spank me with it?"" she inquired, screwing her face up questioningly.</p><p>""No, honey, Daddies use their punishment rods to punish their little girls by raping them in their little anuses and girlclefts when they've been naughty. And you've been very naughty, so it's time for you to be raped,"" I told her.</p><p>""Oh, 'Daddy' cc, even though I gave myself the enemas like you told me to, do I haveta be raped hard in my anus?!"" she exclaimed, looking at me intently. I got the message.</p><p>I hugged her close for a little while, then said, ""It's all right, little one, you know you need to be punished, it'll be over soon. Now get up on your knees and put your chest on the bed.""</p><p>""Oh, 'Daddy', do I haveta!?"" she complained.</p><p>""Right now, young lady!"" I commanded, smacking her thigh sharply. She yelped and hurried to obey.</p><p>What a fetching display she made, her anus bared, her cleft visible below, trembling, whimpering. I took the belt and whipped her repeatedly, on her buttocks, her thighs, her anus, and cleft lips, [WHAP-WHAP-WHAP-WHAP!] ""OOOH! OOOH! OOOH!"" she cried out wildly, wiggling her bottom around.</p><p>I had spotted the tube of lubricant that had 'magically' appeared on the night stand. Also the condom. I snagged the lubricant and put some on the fingers of my right hand, then pierced, penetrated, and probed her anus with first one, then two, and finally three fingers. Her sphincter clenched and spasmed on my hand as she yelped and writhed. With my other hand I reached around and seized her cleftlips and clitoris, pinching, twisting, probing.</p><p>It's rather plebian to have to say that I paused to put on the condom, but I did. It was ridged; nice touch. I would have been willing to go without it. I knew I didn't have anything, and I guess I was willing to take the risk. But it was there, so I used it.</p><p>I positioned myself at her rosebud, then pushed hard, driving into her. She was well-lubricated, and I'm not particularly large, to be honest. I was pretty much able to go 'to the hilt' with one thrust. It was wonderful: tight, yet soft, her sphincter clenching on my shaft, and she was nearly yelling, ""AAAA! OH'DADDY'PLEASE-YOU'RERAPINGMYANUS-OH'DADDY'PLEASEPLEASEPLEASE!""</p><p>Needless to say, it didn't take me long. I thrust into her, hard and fast, as she cried out rhythmically with each one, ""AAA! AAA! AAA!"" and then I was emptying myself within her, groaning, collapsing onto the bed with her, hugging her tight, kissing the back of her neck, her ears, the top of her head. She sort of whimpered and chuckled at the same time.</p><p>After a while I withdrew, and we went to the bathroom to clean up, and have lots more fun. Somewhere along the line I looked at her and said, ""Will you ***** **?""</p><p>And she said, ""***.""</p><p>And we ***** ******* **** *****.</p><p>The End</p><p>---</p><p><b>Loud huzzahs to the readers who can fill in the dialogue at the end!</b></p>"
1066,The Young Teen Slavegirl,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/tg', 'spank', 'reluc', 'rom']",A captain in a post-apocalyptic world takes a young teen as a slave girl.,2012-04-09T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>My company was near the end of our patrol, and I decided to swing by a village of libtards that was pretty much on our way. I had a suspicion they may have had some trouble with the muzzies. Turns out I was right; nearly the whole place was burned down. We poked a bit through the wreckage to see if there were any survivors. I heard some knocking under a pile of smoking beams and we kicked them aside. There was a bolt-hole with a plank over it. We pushed it aside and looked in.</p><p>She was knocking, but when she actually saw us she didn't seem to want to come out. She was skinny, probably 13 or 14, cute but you couldn't tell with all the dirt and grime covering her. We didn't have any time for niceties; the sarge just reached in and hauled her out.</p><p>""Your family live here?"" I asked her. She shook her head. ""What were you doing here, then?"" Not too many people went on visits for fun anymore, not since the Fall and the Troubles with the muzzies. Not unless you were well-armed, anyways, and no one would send a young girl out without a serious escort; the muzzies have no gallantry or chivalry; they believe in dominating and abusing women, and even little girls. After all, their 'prophet', who trust me has no peace upon him, raped a nine-year-old, so they figure it must be OK.</p><p>""I-I'm an orphan. I was staying with some people here and working for them. I-I don't know where..."" She looked kinda dazed.</p><p>We actually hadn't found too many bodies; I suspect most of the libtards had bugged out. Maybe they'd stuck the girl in the hole to be rid of her, since she didn't really belong to anyone.</p><p>""So you don't have any family anywhere?"" I asked, ""No one who would care about you?"" She shook her head again, and looked downcast. I sighed. When I started this day I had no intention of taking a slave, but it looked like I didn't have much choice.</p><p>""You'll have to come with us, then,"" and grabbed her wrist and started off. My men had already collected their gear and were assembled on the path.</p><p>She tried to jerk her arm away from me, and started raising Cain about us being 'warmongers and babykillers and playing with guns makes you feel so big and we should all just get along'. I could tell she had spent way too much time with the libtards. I didn't have any time to coax her or convince her, and I didn't have much patience with leftist drivel anyway.</p><p>I spun her around facing me and grabbed her chin so she couldn't look away. ""Listen up, fool. If I leave you here the muzzies will come and grab you, if you don't just starve to death first. If they grab you, raping you will be the least they do to you. You may be willing to risk that, but I'm not. Get this straight: there's no child welfare agency here, no adoption service, no police station. There's no one I can hand you over to to take care of you. I'm on patrol, I have a job to do protecting our settlement, I don't have time to baby you along. There's nothing else to do with you except take you as my slave. You will do as I say or else."" She just gaped. I figured the quickest way to get a move on was just to sling her over my shoulder and hump it, so that's what I did. She seemed too stunned to do anything at first. After a few steps she started to struggle. I reached up and smacked her bottom, hard, and said, ""Quit it if you know what's good for you."" She settled down.</p><p>Back at the settlement I debriefed the next watch, got the men dismissed, and stowed my gear, all the while towing the girl with me. Then I took her to my house.</p><p>She probably assumed we all lived in shacks and never bathed, judging from her reaction. I had a nice house, it even had running water, which not all of the homes in our settlement had. We've been making some nice progress, since we don't let the government get in the way of trade and innovation, and we keep taxes down to what's needed for defense only.</p><p>I sat down in my easy chair and called her over to me. ""What's your name?""</p><p>""T-Tori"" she stammered. I think the reality of the change in her life was starting to sink in and she was nervous about it. Understandable.</p><p>""Listen well, Tori: I'm not going to try to keep you here against your will. After all, there's no place for you to go. Without me you'd be dead or headed for a worse fate. Without a man to protect you you won't survive, and you don't have anyone else.""</p><p>""Women don't need men..."" she started to protest.</p><p>""Spare me the lib idiocy. Here..."" I got up, spun her around and frog-marched her to the door and opened it. ""You want to go, be a woman on your own, do without a man? Go ahead."" I didn't even bother to wait, I just went back to my chair. In a few moments I heard the door close and her return. She just stood by my chair, head down. ""Are you my slave?"" I waited a few beats.</p><p>""Yes,"" she whispered.</p><p>""You will call me Sir or Master. Do you understand?""</p><p>""Yes...Sir."" She had to force out the words.</p><p>I told her what I expected of her. I really made no major demands, mainly just the housework and otherwise stay out of the way and out of trouble. I wasn't sure if I wanted anything more from her or not at that point, and figured I'd wait and see. Taking a slave sexually in our culture meant you basically had to give her a wife's rights. I knew way too little about this one to do that, and what little I knew so far wasn't encouraging; she had soaked up far too much drivel from the so-called 'reality-based' community, whose 'reality' was actually a total crock from start to finish.</p><p>She wasn't too bad to have around. She was fairly bright, and we actually had some interesting conversations. She did her chores adequately, and she knew how to cook, thankfully. She stayed quiet, and mostly didn't torment me with her vacuous political ideas. In fact, I think she was beginning to realize how idiotic they were. I actually began to grow fond of her, and I made it a point to bring her something nice when I could, a book, or a piece of candy, and of course I bought her clothes and made sure they were attractive. She seemed appreciative.</p><p>But eventually she got into trouble. I started to suspect that she was stealing, not only from me but from the neighbors. I managed to come home from patrol early one day and caught her in the act. I suspect she was trying to put together some kind of 'nest egg', maybe in hopes of somehow going out on her own, I don't know; there really wasn't much she could do with the meager amount she had collected.</p><p>I don't really get mad, so I can't say I was furious. I was irritated, and I knew what I had to do. I have to admit a certain part of me was looking forward to it; I've always known I have a mildly sadistic streak.</p><p>I grabbed her arm and marched her towards the door. ""I guess you've earned yourself a whipping, young lady,"" I intoned as I pulled her out onto the street. She was stunned for a moment, and then started struggling wildly, flailing around, making a major ruckus. You'd think she'd never had a whipping before. Come to think of it, she may not have; libtards think corporal punishment is immoral, which is a funny thing for folks to think who don't actually believe in morality.</p><p>By now I was getting really irritated, so I grabbed her and slung her over my shoulder and carried her over to a bench near the public square where her discipline was to take place. Whippings don't have to be in public, and casual discipline of a slave or a child isn't scheduled, so no crowd is expected. But we often discipline in public; it's instructive for others who are under authority, and it adds to the disciplinary effect for the one being whipped.</p><p>""What's the matter with you?! Why are you making such a fuss? This is ridiculous and unseemly. Explain yourself!"" I shook her a bit and waited for her response.</p><p>""Y-you're going to whip me. I-it's gonna hurt bad and cut me and..."" I cut her short. I couldn't believe this garbage.</p><p>""Why you ungrateful...listen to me carefully: have I been mean to you? Have I treated you badly? Have I hurt you in any way? Hmmm?"" She hung her head and then shook it. ""Look at me when I'm speaking to you, slave!"" She popped her head up, startled. ""How dare you think such a thing, that I would cut you, or hurt you badly. I have never given you any reason to think I would do such a thing. So on top of stealing from me and my neighbors, now you accuse me of being mean. What do you have to say for yourself?"" I just waited. Her shoulders started to shake. Soon she was sobbing audibly. ""Come on, we don't have all day,"" I insisted.</p><p>""I-I'm sorry, Sir,"" she managed to say between sobs. ""I-I'm sorry I stole, and I'm sorry I thought you were mean."" Tears were running down her cheeks. I must admit I was feeling a bit for her now. I hoped she was learning a lesson.</p><p>""So you understand that you have to be punished?"" I inquired.</p><p>""Yes....NO!...yes, I guess so, I have to get a whipping, Sir,"" and the tears rolled down harder and her shoulders shook even more.</p><p>I took some pity on her. I actually pulled her up on my lap and dried her face a bit. The unexpected kindness seemed to affect her greatly, and she clung to me and stained my shirt with her tears. I tipped her face out and away and looked in her eyes, and said, ""Listen to me, Tori: yes, you're going to get a whipping, and it will hurt some, and it will be embarrassing because you'll be naked and I will whip you...in many places. But it will not mark you any more than a little redness that will fade quickly. And it will not hurt anywhere near as bad as you think it will. So come on, let's get it over with.""</p><p>I stood up and headed for the square. I assumed she'd follow me, and she did.</p><p>I stripped her up on the platform. I hadn't seen her naked before. She had a nice little body, trim figure, sweet bottom, perky little breasts. Her cleft was only very lightly fledged with hair that matched her head, a very light brown. She really was quite adorable. She trembled as I fastened her spread-eagled between the poles placed there for just that purpose. As I moved back to swing the tawse I had brought along for her discipline, I caught her gaze and closed one eye in a half-wink. To my surprise and pleasure, she did the same!</p><p>By this time we had a few onlookers, including some teenage boys clearly pleased at the spectacle. They poked each other in the ribs and made some comments. Tori blushed even more deeply than she already had and began to whimper.</p><p>I swung the tawse against the back of her thighs, SWAK-SWAK! ""AAA!"" she cried out, more in startlement than pain I expect; I really wasn't whipping her hard at all. I reddened the backs of her thighs for a bit, then moved around to the front, enjoying the sight and sound of the tawse against her sweet flesh, and her faint cries, and her breasts heaving. I swung back around behind her again and gave her the bulk of her discipline on her buttocks, WHAK-WHAK-WHAK-WHAK! ""OO-OO-OO-OO!"" she cried out as the straps snapped across her bottom cheeks that jiggled so prettily. I paused for a moment. She may have thought it was over judging by the pleading look she gave me, but I was not through. I took her buttocks in my hands, and she snapped her face forwards with her eyes widening. I kneaded and worked them, and she whined and whimpered as she felt my hands on her nakedness, not too sore from the whipping, but still uncomfortable. Her eyes widened even more as I dipped my fingers deeper between the cheeks, touching and toying with her anus and the nether edges of her cleft. Interestingly enough, she was a bit moist...</p><p>I took up the tawse again, this time targeting her breasts for a few strokes, which set her fairly wailing, this time surely from surprise and embarrassment rather than pain, for I was careful not to swing too hard. A faint redness was all there was to show for it, though her little breasts bounced very nicely with each stroke and her nipples stood out fetchingly. I paused again in her whipping and took hold of her breasts, feeling the sweetness of her, squeezing and releasing, pinching and twisting her nipples as she gasped and moaned, ""SSSS-OOOO!""</p><p>After a short bit of that pleasing past-time I let go and stepped back. I think I actually caught a bit of a sigh that may have been...disappointment, but I'm not sure. I swung the tawse up sharply between her legs for three quick strokes, SMAK-SMAK-SMAK! ""AAAAAA!"" she nearly screamed, again from surprise and distress rather than pain, as I was true to my word: nothing I had done to her could have hurt very much.</p><p>I cut her bonds and she would have slumped perhaps to the platform floor, but I caught her up into my arms. I didn't sling her over my shoulder, but carried her in the crook of my arm, like a father carrying his daughter, with my hand firmly applied to her bottom, and her head buried in my shoulder.</p><p>I let things rest for the next few days. She returned to her duties, somewhat somber, clearly chastened. She was also more affectionate than she had been, and I did not refuse her; if she came up close to me, I might put my arm around her, and she would lean against me, or I might pat her bottom as she went by, and she would wiggle it a bit in passing.</p><p>I called her to me a few days after her whipping, and sat her on my lap. She leaned her head against my shoulder with a sigh. I caressed her, and let my caresses grow a bit more passionate. She did not resist, and even returned the caresses. I tipped her face up and gave and received some sweet kisses. I let my hand wander up...She actually tipped her shoulder out and put her little breast into my hand. I did not refuse the gift, but spent some time squeezing, kneading, working it, tweaking the nipple as she moaned softly.</p><p>I stood up, cradling her in my arms as I did so. I looked her in the face steadily. ""Tori, I could just take you. You are my slave. But I will not take you against your will."" I waited. She may have been young and naïve, but she knew what I was talking about.</p><p>In a few seconds she replied in a shaky little voice, ""Please take me, Master,"" and buried her face in my shirt, trembling all over. As I strode towards the bedroom I stroked her back and her hair, soothing her.</p><p>I lay her on the bed and undid her clothing, her eyes closed in embarrassment. She lay there naked, trembling, whimpering, altogether fetching. I kissed her forehead, then briefly on her lips. Then I spent some time letting my hands meander over her slender form, her arms and legs, sweet thighs, tummy, belly button, then suddenly seizing her breasts in both hands, squeezing, pulling them up and apart, twisting and pinching her nipples as she yelped. Then running my hands down to her cleft, unceremoniously seizing the core of her being, probing to her hymen as she cried out. I couldn't resist: I whispered in her ear, ""You're such a naughty little girl, aren't you, Tori?"" and I gave her a bit of a front-spanking, her eyes, which had been closed from embarrassment (and passion, I think) popping open in surprise. SMAK-SMAK-SMAK! went my hand upon her vulva and clitoris, the tips of my fingers trailing onto her anus.</p><p>As long as it's not too hard, a front-spanking can be very...stimulating to a young girl. It certainly seemed to be so for Tori. She cried out and...writhed most responsively. I continued to pinch and twist her nipples with one hand, while with the other I variously kneaded and worked her cleftlips and clitoris, probed her to her hymen, and spanked her again and again.</p><p>I don't know if it was her first orgasm. Probably not; masturbation is pretty universal, even among girls. But it was impressive, and noisy. I waited til she was just past her peak. Then I pulled my rod out of my pants, positioned myself between her thighs, and thrust firmly into her, raping her of her maidenhead with one stroke. She squealed and clutched at me, shivering violently for a few moments. Then she settled back on the bed. I stroked her cheek and she smiled a shaky little smile at me. ""That's my girl,"" I said, and proceeded to piston in and out of her with some moderate force, feeling her tense a bit with each thrust, driving for her cervix as she moaned rhythmically.</p><p>She didn't come again, and I don't know how much of the lubrication I felt was from continued stimulation, or her virginal blood. But she began to move under me in rhythm towards the end, which did not take long. In just a few minutes I was groaning and shooting my seed inside her, then collapsing onto the bed next to her, kissing her, nuzzling her neck, stroking her hair. She seemed to both chuckle and sob at the same time, and clung to me tightly, still trembling but subsiding, a slave girl content in her master's arms.</p><p>The End</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments welcomed!</b></p>"
1067,The Laird and the Wee Lassie,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'spank', 'reluc', 'rom', 'historical']",A Scottish laird finds pleasure in spanking and eventually marrying and 'raping' his preteen ward.,2012-04-11T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>[SMACK!] ""AH!"" cried out the little girl, as the governess landed spank after spank on her trim little bottom. Soon her little cheeks were reddening as she danced from foot to foot. Finally her punishment was over with a last SWAT! and her governess allowed her to pull her dress back down over her tender buttocks. Tears rolled down her face as she hung her head, forlorn. A hug at this point would have endeared her governess to her forever, but such was not to be. She was sternly ordered back to her studies, a minor error in which was what led to this episode.</p><p>The little girl was around seven. She lived in a manor, almost a castle, in Scotland. No one she was related to lived with her. She had come to the manor through what was essentially political and economic maneuvering.</p><p>It was the early 1700's. It was not uncommon, at that time, for powerful men to ""buy the marriage"" of some child who stood to inherit property, so that they could bestow the child's hand in marriage on whomever the man wished, to purchase patronage, pay off a debt, or for cash in hand.</p><p>In this case, the little girl had been orphaned early in life. She was the heir of a tidy bit of land, well farmed with good buildings, and would receive a good income from it someday. The lord of the manor had used his influence at court, and skillful use of bribes and threats, to procure her guardianship. He then installed her in his home under the supervision of a governess. It was purely a business deal, nothing more. He rarely if ever thought about the girl once she was his. He received weekly reports on her progress, and carefully looked over the governess' expenses, the same as he watched all his ""accounts payable"", but he cared nothing for her as a person or a child.</p><p>He was an ambitious, still fairly young, man. He had no wife and no prospects for one; he never felt the need. He was consumed with a passion for money and power. He was not brutal, and treated his employees and retainers fairly, as country lords went, but he was not emotionally involved with anyone. He went to Kirk, as all country lairds did, and would have been considered a member in good standing. He brought no reproach on the church in any outward way.</p><p>On this day, however, his usual state of affairs would begin to change.</p><p>By chance, he happened to be strolling by the nursery when the little girl's punishment was taking place. Drawn by the sound, he stood and stared at the spectacle of the preteen bent over, her trim bottom and the nether edge of her girlcleft exposed to his gaze, as the governess punished her. He seemed nailed to the spot. He had not intended to stay and watch, but somehow the spectacle held his eyes, the sound of each spank and each moan and sob flooded his brain, and there was an inexplicable stirring below his waist...</p><p>He shook himself free of the spell, even as the governess flipped the little girl's skirt back down. He fled the scene, the participants unaware that he had even been there at all.</p><p>Over the next few days he made some quiet inquiries in the household about the girl. ""A bonny wee lassie"" was the general opinion of his staff, housekeeper, cook, even the butler all agreeing that she caused no trouble, was meticulously polite, and ""pretty as a summer's day"". There was an undercurrent of dissatisfaction with the governess' stern handling of the girl, which he did not consciously recognize, although it registered in the back of his mind. He learned that she was punished nearly every day, usually around that same time, as that was when she had her lessons, and the governess believed in strict discipline when it came to academic matters, as with everything else. But academics was about the only area in which she could find fault with the girl, as her behavior was generally exemplary.</p><p>He tried to pretend to himself that it was just ""by accident"" that he ended up near the nursery again, at that time of day. The information he had been given was accurate; soon the little preteen was again on the receiving end of the governess' idea of discipline.</p><p>Once more he watched, entranced, stirred. But now he was even more aware of the little girl herself. His mind was flooded with new impressions, desires, thoughts, barely realized consciously, but influencing him profoundly. He wanted the girl. He wanted to spank her himself, and he could picture his hand smacking her tender, soft bottom, then running in to her cleft to squeeze and pinch. Images of raping her darted across his consciousness. His rod stiffened.</p><p>Yet another part of him was vaguely disturbed at the fact that he was desiring a girl so young, but ""age of consent"" concerns were nearly unknown even in the Western world at that time.</p><p>And yet another part was feeling something new for him: a yearning to love, to cherish. Without consciously realizing it, he desired greatly to get to know the girl, to be her protector, to care for her.</p><p>On impulse he strode into the nursery, surprising the governess wielding a tawse, in mid-swat. ""Yes, M'Lord?"" she inquired, with the tone of one who is being interrupted while engaged in important business that the interrupter himself had ordered her on. The young laird was nonplused. Something was driving him, but he hardly knew what to say to her.</p><p>He blurted out, ""I've decided that..that I will take over the lassie's punishments from now on!"" He could scarcely believe the words coming out of his own mouth. Why in the world did he say that?!</p><p>The governess was even more stunned. She spluttered, ""M'Lord, you can't mean...but it's...well, I never!""</p><p>""I mean it,"" he continued, hardening in his position. ""She needs more...guidance from a man's hand, as the lassie has no other father. You...you just let me know by...by the end of the day what her misdeeds have been, and I'll take care of punishing her as I see fit!""</p><p>""Very well, M'Lord,"" sighed the governess, secretly not displeased with the new arrangement. After all, she supposed her pay would be the same, and now she was being relieved of one of her responsibilities. She may have been harsh, but she took no real pleasure in punishing the little girl; she merely construed it as her duty. She diffidently continued, ""She's...not done with today's punishment, yet..."" as she handed the tawse over. The little girl simply looked on, still with her head hung, miserable, hardly knowing to be glad or anxious at the turn of events, but hardly daring to think that the laird would be any easier on her than the governess. Still, there was something in the young laird's eyes that she registered only subconsciously, something that gave her some hope that her lot was about to be eased.</p><p>""You may leave us now,"" the laird commanded, and the governess sailed out of the room, somewhat indignantly. The laird turned to the little girl. She stood in front of him, skirt still held up to her waist, exposing her slender thighs, trim bottom, and her unfledged cleft peeping from below. He simply stared for a few moments, entranced. She looked to him like an angel, an angel in despair. His heart suddenly went out to her, and he dropped to one knee by her, and spoke gently to her.</p><p>""What was Mrs. **** punishing you for, lassie?"" he asked softly.</p><p>""I...I did my sums wrong, m'Lord,"" the little girl answered, miserably.</p><p>""I see. Did you try to do them right?"" he inquired. She nodded, glumly. ""Then that's not so bad. Anyone can make mistakes at mathematics; even I do it, sometimes.""</p><p>""Do you...are you...punished for it?"" she asked naively, her little face screwing up as she tried to figure out the situation.</p><p>The laird chuckled, ""No, lassie, there's no one to punish me but myself and the Guid Lord above! But little girls might need some extra encouragement to do their sums right, so I suppose they need to be punished for it. Now I'm going to finish your punishment.""</p><p>The little girl trembled, and tears sprang into her eyes, hope fading. ""Now, lassie, dinna fash yourself; it won't be as bad as all that. I'll tell you a secret, if you promise not to tell Mrs. ****: I'm not so strong as she is, so I daresay I'll not whip you as hard as she! There now, let's see how it is, shall we?"" And with that he snapped the tawse across her already-reddened bottom, [SMACK!].</p><p>""AH!"" the little girl yelped, but, indeed, the laird was as good as his word. It stung, a bit, but it was nothing like what the governess had dealt out. Even so, her bottom burned, and she danced from foot to foot. She really didn't consciously realize that his ministrations were milder, but even as he punished her, the hope again blossomed in her.</p><p>Finally he was done. But instead of simply flipping her skirt back down and marching her grimly off, he began to rub her reddened bottom, soothingly, his other hand resting gently on her shoulder. He whispered to the girl, ""There, there, it's all over now. Are you all right?""</p><p>Almost startled to have any interest paid to her well-being in such a situation, the girl looked up shyly at him, and nodded her little head, the tears leaking out of her eyes, but a little smile on her face as she felt his warm hand rubbing her bottom so gently. After a bit he sent her back to her governess to finish her lessons.</p><p>So began a new pattern for the laird and the wee lassie. The governess would turn the little girl over to him at the end of the day, with a list of whatever complaints she had against her. The laird would talk with her for a bit, then whip her bottom until it was faintly reddened, the girl whimpering. He would finish by gently rubbing the sting away, as she relaxed and leaned against him, and he whispered in her ear words that managed to express his concern for her.</p><p>As the days passed he spent more and more time with her. Theirs became almost a father-daughter relationship, which, legally, it nearly was anyway. He augmented her studies with his knowledge and experience, and became the person she would seek out for comfort.</p><p>Of course the laird still had his business dealings, his political influence. Through this side of his life he made an acquaintance, a certain Lord D*****. The laird found him fascinating, and yet repellent at the same time. The man was amoral. He could be entertaining, and useful to the laird, but the laird didn't trust him. Yet he was drawn to him, just the same. He had heard rumors about Lord D*****, dark rumors...</p><p>One day, unbeknownst to the laird, Lord D***** witnessed the end of a punishment session with the little girl. He did not mention what he had seen, but he began to steer his conversations with the laird in a new direction. Soon he revealed that he had connections with a group of lords, a group that participated in unusual sexual practices. He mentioned to the laird that young women were brought in to the group, and punished in various ways, then used sexually. The laird knew he should be horrified at the information, but he was strangely attracted. He agreed to attend one of the sessions.</p><p>A young prostitute, barely into her teens, was brought in, clearly experiencing significant trepidation. It was an appropriate emotion, for she was quickly stripped, then spanked by multiple members of the group. Still sobbing from her punishment, her wrists were tied and pulled above her head and fastened to a beam. She was whipped sternly on buttocks, thighs, breasts, anus, and cleft as she screamed and writhed. It was difficult for her to tell which was worse, the whipping, or the radical exposure of her charms to so many men at once.</p><p>The laird did not participate in the action. He just observed, part of him repulsed at the scene, and part of him thoroughly sexually stimulated. The rational part of his mind was calculating his chances of rescuing the girl, but the odds were too great. As he watched, the activity shifted, and he perceived that the members were probing the girl in her anus and cleft, and rubbing her clitoris, then one fastened his mouth on her sex. She seemed to be, willy-nilly, obtaining sexual satisfaction, judging by her moans and the way she arched her pelvis to receive the attention. Soon the men were raping her, three at once, in anus, mouth, and cleft. Presently the laird could see that the men had succeeded in bringing the young teen to climax, as she yelped and yipped, rocking her hips back and forth. The men spent themselves in her and withdrew, leaving her sobbing out the last of her orgasm.</p><p>On the carriage ride home, the laird was silent, and his ""friend"" left him in peace. As they parted, the laird said, ""Thank you for the invitation...but I think I won't be joining you again for such...activities.""</p><p>""What a shame,"" Lord D***** replied, ""when you seem to enjoy it so much."" The laird reddened, but did not respond. ""At the least, you should think about adding some new entrees to your...punishment repertoire.""</p><p>""What do you mean?!"" the laird inquired sharply.</p><p>""Your ward, of course. Such a toothsome little slip of a girl, and so responsive to your tawse. You should try whipping her...other places. It could be interesting.""</p><p>The laird didn't trust himself to reply. He spun on his heel and stalked off into the manor.</p><p>For some time after that the laird tried to put what he had seen out of his mind. But it was impossible. Visions of the young teen being punished and raped darted across his brain, only somehow ""the wee lassie"" was in her place, writhing and moaning, crying out and coming from the ministrations, in his imagination being applied by himself alone.</p><p>Without his conscious decision, the punishments he gave to the little girl began to...migrate. Soon he was applying the tawse to the back of her thighs. In time he had inched around until the strokes fell on the fronts as well. He would rest his hand on her shoulder as if to steady her. After a while, as he whipped the fronts of her slender thighs, he let it drift down until he was cupping her bare buttocks.</p><p>By the time she was nine, her punishments had progressed to the point that they were openly sexual. He would strip her naked, and ogle her sweet body as she blushed and squirmed, deeply embarrassed to be so exposed to his gaze. She was heartbreakingly slender, and gorgeous: long straight auburn hair, slim shoulders, nipples barely breaking the plane of her chest atop mere breast buds, unfledged girlcleft peeping from between her thighs.</p><p>He would whip her buttocks, admiring the red glow imparted to her cheeks as she whimpered and danced from foot to foot. Then he might tawse her thighs, back and front, as he casually cupped and squeezed her bottom, and even seized her nipples, kneading and working them as she writhed and gasped.</p><p>Next he would tawse her nipples sharply, bringing cry after cry to her lips. Soon they would be erect, and reddened fetchingly. Finally he would whip her on her tender, delicate anus, or full upon her cleftlips as she nearly screamed from the intensity of her punishment.</p><p>Yet the laird remained predominantly gentle with the little girl. Still true to his word, the punishments he applied were not forceful, producing no more than a faint redness that faded quickly; it was the embarrassment, and the sexual stimulation, that provoked more response from her than the actual sting itself. For, although she blushed deeply to be so young and naked before a grown man, she would appear to push her little bottom out to accept the strokes of the tawse, and spread her legs wider in response to being punished directly on her cleft. And she would moan, most fetchingly, and cry out wildly, as he whipped her and whipped her.</p><p>Then would come the gentle rubbing of her sweet, slender, punished body. He would pull her naked down onto his lap, and caress her nipples and buttocks as she sighed, then run his hand down, down to the core of her being, sliding his finger between her unfledged cleftlips to find her clitoris as her sighs progressed to moans and soft cries. She never came from these ministrations, but she often seemed close to it.</p><p>The rest of their relationship had only deepened and become more satisfactory. Truth to be told, he had forgotten all about selling her marriage for a profit. He simply delighted in her company. The governess had some time ago decided to return to her home town for family reasons, and the laird did not replace her. He took up her learning himself, together with the instruction she received at Kirk.</p><p>Unbeknownst to the laird, Lord D***** had long been hatching a plot. He had investigated the details of the girl's endowment, and found it suitably attractive. He also found a loophole which, combined with the influence he had at Court, would probably suffice to transfer the girl's wardship to him, if he actually had her in his possession.</p><p>On a time that the laird was gone for the day, Lord D***** made his move. The girl was outside playing, under the not-too-watchful eye of a maid, when his carriage pulled up outside the manor, between the girl and the servant. In the cloud of dust, it was difficult to see what happened, but when the carriage rolled away, the girl was nowhere to be seen.</p><p>The laird arrived home soon after, and hearing the news, sprang upon his fastest horse in pursuit. Lord D***** miscalculated how long he had to ""make his getaway"", perhaps trusting in the reluctance of the laird to pursue him alone, a reluctance that seemed no where in evidence as he raced down the lane, sword at his side, and a brace of double-barreled pistols charged and stuck into his belt.</p><p>The girl, meanwhile, was being alternately cajoled and vaguely threatened by Lord D*****. He told her that he was the laird's friend, and he was taking her to him. He advised her to cooperate, ""or it will be the worse for you"", with a quick slap to her thigh, bare to his touch, as he had slid her dress up and pulled her onto his lap. His hand were beginning to meander over her body.</p><p>She was somewhat in a daze at the speed of the whole ordeal, and was only barely beginning to realize that something was amiss, when the coach lurched to an unexpected halt. Lord D***** burst out of the compartment, prepared to fly in a rage at the driver, when he was brought up short by the laird's sword at his throat, one of the double-barreled pistols cocked and aimed at the driver's head.</p><p>It was over in a moment. The laird let Lord D***** go, with appropriate threats if he bothered them again. Going to the authorities was not a good option; that would have meant taking the whole matter to Court, and there was no telling how it would have ended up. He might have simply slain Lord D***** then and there, but repercussions would doubtless have ensued. In the end he simply pulled the girl up behind him and sprinted for home.</p><p>The incident shook the laird, and he thought carefully about his relationship with the ""wee lassie"". He admitted to himself that he loved her, and no longer desired to sell her marriage for power or profit. He sat her down and talked with her that evening.</p><p>""Lassie, are ye happy here, with me?"" he asked her. Her eyes sparkled as she nodded her head vigorously. ""Then I have a question for you. Would you like for us to be married?""</p><p>""Yes, m'Lord, yes!"" she cried happily, nearly dancing up and down with excitement.</p><p>The laird wanted to make sure she understood fully what that meant, and asked her if she knew. She lowered her head, but looked up shyly at him from under her eyelashes. ""It means that you will rape me, won't you, m'Lord?"" she asked, softly.</p><p>The laird's head spun. He managed to croak out an affirmative answer to her astonishing question. Then he spent some time simply holding her, and kissing her hair and forehead, as she melted against his chest. Then he whispered in her ear, ""I think it's time for you to be punished, don't you, lassie?"" He waited for a long beat, then she gave one short nod.</p><p>He lost no time in bending her under his arm, tossing up her skirt, and giving her a brisk, businesslike spanking on her bare bottom as she yelped and danced from foot to foot. When he judged her little cheeks to be sufficiently reddened he let her up, sniffling and whimpering. He took up the tawse and swung it back and forth against the back of her thighs. His left hand rested on her shoulder as he did so, ostensibly to steady her, but soon he slid it down to her chest, and commenced to knead and work her little breast buds and nipples through her thin blouse. She moaned and writhed. He moved around to her front, smacking her slender thighs with the tawse as she cried out. His other hand cupped and massaged her tender bottom.</p><p>He stripped her of her shift, leaving her naked, a ten-year-old girl fully exposed in front of a grown man. He drank in the sight of the pretty little preteen, trembling, nipples erect but barely breaking the plane of her chest, tears in her eyes, her face like an angel in despair. Her unfledged cleft peeped shyly from between her slender thighs. He brought the tawse across her breast buds, bringing fresh cries to her lips and a fetching red glow to her nipples. Then he snapped it repeatedly across her mons, as she nearly screamed from the intensity of her punishment.</p><p>He swept her up in his arms and held her close for a while, as she burrowed her face into his shirt, shivering with anxiety and passion. He laid her down upon his bed, and kissed her all over: forehead, glabella, the tip of her nose, spending time at her sweet lips, then nibbling her neck, sliding down to her nipples, sucking and biting them as she writhed and moaned, slipping down to her navel where he blew a flurbish, bringing a giggle to her lips which he mock-squelched with a 'stern' command and a sharp slap to her thighs, then suddenly there, essentially raping her with his mouth, pressing firmly against her abused cleftlips, probing to her hymen, then seizing her clitoris in a long, excruciating bite between tongue and teeth that left her bucking, sobbing, nearly yelling, and finally beginning to come.</p><p>As she did so he suddenly stood, seized the tawse and brought it down sharply onto her gleaming, reddened girlcleft. She gave a short scream and bucked wildly, yipping and yelping as he repeatedly disciplined her on her preteen sex, as she came and came and came.</p><p>A few days later they were married in the Kirk. It did not provoke as much comment as we might think nowadays; after all, most girls were married by the time they were thirteen, anyway. And no one was liable to question the laird, in any event.</p><p>That night he punished her again, he sweet, slender body swaying from the intensity, little nipples, bottom, cleft, even her anus feeling the sting of the tawse as she crouched in knee-chest position on his bed, her pudenda fully exposed to his gaze and the administration of strict, intimate discipline. Finally he could hold back no longer. Smearing spit on his rampant rod, he poised it at her bottomflower, then thrust forcefully and deeply through her rosebud, raping her of the virginity of her anus as she screamed. After the first thrust he halted for a moment, holding her slim shoulders and kissing her hair, until her distress died down to the occasional sob and sniffle. After a bit he resumed her punishment-rape, pounding into her rear passageway rhythmically as she yelped, reaching around to seize and molest her cleft and clitoris. Soon she was climaxing again, even as he poured his hot seed into her abused rectum. They collapsed on the bed together. He held her close, whispering to her of his love, as she melted into his arms, sobbing out the last of her preteen orgasm, and the reaction to her punishment and rape. Soon she was asleep.</p><p>The next night he repeated her punishment, spending much time disciplining her tender, delicate anus with the tawse as she yipped and moaned. He brought her to the brink of orgasm with his tongue rasping against her punished clitoris, then raised up over her, stretched his full adult form over her preteen slenderness, and rammed his rod into her girlcleft, raping her of her maidenhead, driving for her cervix as she spasmed and screamed under him. Again he waited, caressing her tenderly and soothingly, until her wild cries and writhings had stilled to coos and little tremors, then proceeded to rape her in earnest, long, insistent strokes, rocking her forcefully, pinning her to the bed, bringing cry after cry to her lips, until finally she was over the top again, giving voice to the intensity of her preteen passion. Even after the wave of sexual release had passed, he continued to punish her with quick, hard thrusts for a few more minutes as she sobbed, until he deigned to empty himself at her cervix. Then he collapsed on the bed next to her, shifting his weight to one side so as not to crush her little form.</p><p>They lay in each others arms through the night, he reveling in the knowledge that her little preteen body was his to punish and sweetly rape, her in the reassurance of knowing that she was safe, and loved, and cherished. And punished!</p><p>The End</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments deliriously welcomed!</b></p>"
1068,When She Said No,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'M/t', 'spank', 'reluc', 'rom']",A man recounts the time his adopted slave-daughter-wife finally said 'no'.,2012-04-14T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I carried the little girl into my bedroom and sat down on the bed with her. She was naked, and slender, and pretty as a picture, with long light brown hair and dark eyes. I spent some time hugging her, her arms around my neck as she hugged me back. I kissed her, sweet at first with my mouth closed, then pushing my tongue into her mouth as she opened to receive it, whimpering a bit. Then I started nuzzling her neck. She giggled and hunched her shoulders up. I started tickling her on her, ribs, neck, back, knees, then sliding up her legs to her groin, her shrieks of laughter filling the room as she writhed and kicked.</p><p>After a bit of that amusing past-time, I said, ""All right, little one, it's time for your spanking,"", and tossed her over my lap, holding her on her back with one hand, and with the other raining spank after spank onto her naked bottom, SMAK-SMAK-SMAK!</p><p>""Oh-Oh-Oh!"" she cried out, fetchingly, wriggling and kicking her little legs as she lay over my knees. Although I wasn't spanking her very hard, soon a mild red flush appeared on her trim bottom. I trapped one leg between mine and pulled her buttocks apart with one hand, exposing her fully. I spanked her directly on her pretty little anus as she yipped and bucked. I ended with one sharp SMACK! full upon her unfledged cleft, making her yelp, ""AAAAH! Oh, 'Daddy-Master', please!""</p><p>I swept her up into a hug and rubbed her back. She melted into the embrace. I started scratching her back and she arched and nearly purred. After a bit I pulled her out and looked down at her, saying, ""We're not done yet, young lady!"" sternly, but with a smile on my lips, and I winked at her. She looked down, seemingly dejected, but peeped up at me through her lashes and winked back.</p><p>I stood her up in the middle of the room and ordered her to put her hands behind her. I pulled my belt off and wrapped it around my fist, letting about six inches dangle...</p><p>""AAAA! AAAAA! AAAAAAA!"" the little girl cried out as I smacked the strap-end of the belt down onto her little breastbuds and nipples, WHAP-WHAP-WHAP! I shifted aim and snapped it full onto her unfledged cleftlips and clitoris, WAK-WAK-WAK! ""OOO-OOO-OOOOH, 'Daddy', pleasepleaseplease!"" she moaned fetchingly. I tossed the belt aside, swept her up in my arms, sat on the bed with her on my lap, and seized her, kneading and working her buttocks, still faintly reddened from the spanking I had given her, pinching and twisting her underdeveloped sex, rubbing her clitoris excruciatingly against her pubic bone. Soon her hips were rocking, and I was treated to her precious preteen orgasm as she yipped and yelped and spent herself in my hands...</p><p>I heard her coming down the hall and I clicked off the video. ""Pizza's here,"" she said through the door, loudly. As there had been over the last few weeks whenever she had to speak to me, which was seldom, there was an almost sullen note to her voice.</p><p>I went downstairs. She was at the kitchen counter all ready munching her slice, iPod on her hip, earbuds in place shutting out the world like any typical teenager. She was sixteen. I still couldn't believe time had flown so fast.</p><p>She was so beautiful. Slim-hipped, with small, high breasts, no longer the preteen girl in the video, but still heart-breakingly pretty.</p><p>I feared it was useless, but I couldn't resist trying one last time. I sat next to her and scarfed a slice. After taking a few bites I slid my hand around her shoulders and said, softly, ""So, has 'Daddy-Master's' little girl been naughty today?""</p><p>Silence for a few beats, then, ""No, I haven't been naughty, and you know it. You're just horny, so why don't you just say that, huh? You're just a...a...a dirty old man, and I-I hate you! You always told me all I had to do was say 'no' if I didn't want to. So, No, OK? Just...No!"" She tossed her pizza onto the plate, shoved away from the counter, and stormed off towards her room.</p><p>So that was it. I can't describe how wonderful our time had been together, but it was over, as far as I could tell.</p><p>I could hardly blame her. It was not by accident that I had found someone like her; I was looking. Some research into child abandonment statistics, adoption and marriage laws, and the susceptibility of local officials to...inducements, led me to look in *******, where I found her pretty much homeless on the streets of ****** City when she was about five years old. A little money in the right hands, and I was her adopted 'Daddy'. A move to *****, where 'age of consent' considerations were, shall we say, lacking, and a little more money in the right hands, and we were married. I taught her to call me 'Daddy-Master'.</p><p>I'd like to think I was never harsh with her. 'Discipline' and 'punishments' were strictly for fun; at least they were always fun for me, and I tried to make sure that nothing I did caused anything more than a mild sting, and left nothing more than a faint redness that I quickly rubbed away. And I always made sure there were plenty of hugs, and back rubs, and back scratches. And 'punishment-'gasms'.</p><p>And for a while, boy did she love those 'punishment-'gasms'! By the time she was nine she was coming to me spontaneously, telling me she'd been a 'naughty girl', sticking her bottom out for a paddling, pushing her sweet, unfledged cleft into my hand as I molested her, eager for my tongue on her clitoris, coming gloriously and noisily.</p><p>I taught her how to be 'raped' in her mouth soon after we were married. By the time she was eight I was working anal dilators into her, and I raped her anus when she was eight and a half, I think.</p><p>At ten I took her maidenhead. Oh, I know in the stories it's all 'thrust forcefully for her cervix, taking her maidenhead with one stroke', and such. No way I was actually going to do that. We worked at it for a good couple of weeks, gradually. I don't think we actually know when she lost her hymen; it probably went a little at a time. Finally I was able to work half my rod into her. It was a bit uncomfortable for her, I could tell, but she was a trooper, and she moaned and bucked and moved with me, and I used plenty of lubricant, and by the time she was eleven I was bumping up against her cervix and she was clearly enjoying it. Of course I still used her mouth and her anus at times, and I always made sure she had her 'punishment-'gasm' one way or another!</p><p>I hadn't yet given up my US citizenship. We lived in a 'gated community' of ex-pats and other Americans. Life was very similar to what it would have been Stateside in many ways. I got her homeschool materials, and she learned steadily. I'm sure she could have gone to almost any college and done well. I took her to church with me regularly. I don't know if she ever told anyone else about our relationship, and she seemed to know instinctively to maintain the 'father-daughter' appearance. Legally it wouldn't have mattered, but some of the congregation and our neighbors would have disapproved, I'm sure.</p><p>I went to my den and dug through my desk and found it, the packet I had prepared long ago. I trudged down the hall to her room and knocked on the door. After a few beats she grunted, ""What!?""</p><p>""I just need to give you something, sweetheart. I'll slide it under the door,"" and I did.</p><p>I went back to my den and put my head in my hands. I guess I cried some. I lost track of time...</p><p>The packet had a letter in it which read:</p><p>""To my sweet girl:</p><p>If you're reading this, then I must think you've decided you may not want to stay with me anymore. I can't blame you. Most people would maintain that I took advantage of you, that I exploited you. I won't try to argue. It's not much of a defense to say that I loved you dearly, and took care of you, educated you, clothed you, and fed you, and that without me you would very likely have had a much harder life, if you survived at all. But it's all I have.</p><p>I've made arrangements for you that you may want to use. In this packet are a number of different items: enough money to get you out of the house and get you where you'd need to go to get more; phone numbers for taxis; phone numbers and addresses of good hotels you can stay at; flight information to the States.</p><p>Most importantly, there's information on a bank account I have for you. There's enough money in it to set you up in the States, get you through college at any reasonable school, and some money left over to start a life afterwards, as long as you don't spend wildly. Also there's contact information for a lawyer in the States. He doesn't know everything about us, but he knows enough to get you declared a citizen of the US, and then get our marriage annulled. Any court in the States would do that, with the information he has. And no good church in the States would blame you, under the circumstances.</p><p>If you want to stay with me for now, but you don't want to continue as we used to, I understand. If you want, I'll try to be just a friend, and as good a 'father' to you as I can be, but nothing else.</p><p>It's up to you, Sweetheart. I hope, no matter what you decide, that you'll be very happy someday. I'm so sorry if you're unhappy now.</p><p>Love,</p><p>'Daddy'""</p><p>I don't know how long it was. I was 'out of it' for a while, I guess. I 'came to' with a start, when I felt a touch on my shoulder. I spun around in my chair, and she was there.</p><p>O my, but she was beautiful. She was dressed in a sheer baby-doll nightie. The hem was so short I could easily see the bottom edge of her cleft under it, bare and smooth like a little girl's. She had blue ribbons in her hair.</p><p>""Daddy-Master,"" she whispered, ""I've been such a naughty little girl.""</p><p>""Oh, my sweet darling,"" I almost shouted, and pulled her to me, onto my lap, hugging and hugging her, kissing her through both our tears, laughing with relief and joy.</p><p>But after just a bit of that she lay herself down over my lap and just waited.</p><p>""Are you sure, BabyDoll?"" I had to ask.</p><p>""Yes, 'Daddy', I need a spanking. And 'Daddy',"" and here she turned to look back at me intently, ""I really want you to spank me. Hard. I...I want it to make me cry,"" even though she all ready was crying. Before I could object she said, fiercely, ""I mean it, 'Daddy'! Punish me for real!"" and she lay back down and pushed her bottom up. Her little anus was fully visible, bared, winking as she clenched and trembled.</p><p>I had spanked her 'for real' one other time. I think she was about twelve, and she had been running recklessly around, and had thrown herself onto a chair. But my favorite guitar had been standing up on that chair, and she had shattered it when she landed back against it. I told her not to worry about it, it was my fault for leaving it there, but she had insisted on being spanked hard, until she cried. I think partly she just wanted to see what it felt like. And afterwards, well, let's just say 'Daddy' made it better!</p><p>I started spanking her, going about as hard as I usually would have done at the hardest, if we were only 'playing'. Then I went harder, and harder. Her bottom was jumping, and reddening, and she was going, ""MMM! MMM! MMM!"" with each spank, not crying out loud, but clearly feeling it. After twenty or so her bottom was nicely reddened, and my hand was stinging! I stopped spanking and started rubbing. I pulled her up to sit on my lap and hugged her.</p><p>But she pretty quickly stood up, and gently pulled me to my feet. She slid her hands down to my belt, all the while looking winsomely at my face. She undid the buckle and pulled it out. Then she stood back, handed it to me, pulled her nightie off over her head, and turned around, hands clasped behind her neck. She stood there, stolidly, waiting.</p><p>What could I do? I really didn't want to hurt her, I never had wanted to do that. I won't deny that part of me longed to see the belt snap against her bottom, hear the WHAP!, hear her cry out...but part of me just wanted to cuddle her, kiss her tears away, tell her everything was all right.</p><p>But she just waited, hands clasped behind her neck. So I doubled the belt up and swung it against her bottom, SNAP! She jumped a bit, and went, ""MMM,"" her mouth still closed. Then, ""Harder, 'Daddy',"" she whispered.</p><p>I swung the belt back and forth against her bottom, enough harder that she didn't have to tell me again, WHAP-WHAP-WHAP-WHAP!, red lines from each stroke showing quickly on her sweet flesh, her cheeks bouncing, and she was no longer moaning through closed lips, she was crying out, ""Aaah! Aaah! Aaah!""</p><p>I took her by her slim shoulders and turned her around, taking her face between my hands, kissing her forehead, her glabella, her nose, quickly and sweetly on her lips. Then I asked her, softly, ""Are we done?""</p><p>After a beat she just shook her head. I stepped back and took the strap-end of the belt to her small, high breasts, SMAK-SMAK-SMAK-SMAK!, bringing a fetching red flush to each one. She was sobbing softly when I was done, but I didn't even have to ask; she just shook her head. I knew she meant 'No, we're not done'. She spread her legs a bit more...</p><p>She still kept her cleft unfledged, a beautiful sight nestled between her slim thighs, her clitoris barely poking out beyond her labia. I whipped her again and again, bringing the belt to bear full upon her vulva and anus, WHAK-WHAK-WHAK-WHAK!, as she cried out loudly and hoarsely with each stroke, ""OOOH! OOOH! OOOH!""</p><p>Finally I couldn't bear to go on any longer. Desire, love, hurting for her when she hurt, it all swirled around in my brain. I scooped her up in my arms and carried her to the bed, cradling her, cuddling her, kissing her as she sobbed.</p><p>I slid my hand down to her thighs and caressed her, carrying it up and up, her legs parting. I soothed her at her cleft, rubbing softly, finding her cleftlips surprisingly moist despite the severity of her punishment. Her hips began to rock...</p><p>Then she suddenly slipped out of my arms and knelt on the bed on her knees and elbows. ""Rape me in my anus, 'Daddy-Master', I'm cleaned out. [I had taught her to give herself enemas years ago.] Rape me now, hard!"" Her little face screwed up in anticipation.</p><p>""Not yet, Honey, first..."" I began, but she almost shouted,</p><p>""No! I don't want...I don't get a 'punishment-'gasm'!""</p><p>I knelt next to her and took her face in my hands and turned her to look at me, the tears running down her nose. I grabbed a tissue and wiped her gently. ""Blow,"" I said, like I had so many times so many years ago, and she did.</p><p>""Honey, don't you know that it's no good for me if it's no good for you? If we don't at least try to get you a 'punishment-'gasm' it's...I...I just can't do it. We have to,"" I said, as I gently but insistently turned her over, she resisting but finally going along, still sobbing a bit, face buried in her hands as I laid her on her back in the 'modified frog-leg' position we had used since she was five.</p><p>It didn't take long. She was wet, her clitoris all ready stiff. I don't know if the soreness of her cleft and clitoris from her whipping made it take longer, or actually pushed her over the edge faster, but soon she was having a noisy, bucking punishment-'gasm as my tongue rasped over her clitoris, interspersed with occasional hand-spanks on her cleftlips.</p><p>I took my rod out of my pants and stretched myself over her, entering her with one push even as she sobbed out the last of her climax. As I thrust deeply she cried out and said, ""OH! No, 'Daddy-Master', in my anus, rape me in my anus!""</p><p>""In a minute, baby, 'Daddy' will rape your anus in just a minute,"" I semi-groaned. Fortunately as I've gotten older I've gotten more 'staying power'. I was able to rape her cleft for a few minutes, and still have the strength to pull out.</p><p>""Now, little slavegirl, I'm going to rape your mouth. No biting, or it'll be the belt for you!"" I intoned, mock-sternly. She couldn't help a little grin coming unbidden to her lips. We'd played this 'scene' before. I know it's not one of her favorite things, to be taken in her mouth, especially with my rod covered in her own juices, but she wanted to be punished. Indeed she showed no hesitation beyond the 'play' reluctance of a little slave girl.</p><p>I worked myself in and out of her sweet mouth, her tongue swirling around the rim. I couldn't help but notice how much more of me she was able to take in now compared to when she was seven...</p><p>I pulled out just in time, leaving her gasping a bit, her lips still reaching for my member. ""Now 'Daddy-Master' is going to rape you in your anus, little slavegirl! Assume the position!""</p><p>""Yes, 'Daddy-Master',"" she replied, and resumed knee-chest, her welted bottom beautifully displayed, her reddened anus winking as she clenched in anticipation.</p><p>I mounted her forcefully, pushing through her sphincter, working my rampant rod into her, THRUST-THRUST-THRUST!, until I was buried deep within her anus, my scrotum slapping against her abused cleft, she crying out hoarsely in time with each thrust, ""AAAH! AAAH! AAAH!"" I didn't even have time to reach around and molest her cleft and clitoris as I used to when she was nine, to try (and often succeed!) to bring her to another punishment-'gasm; in just a few seconds I was groaning out a top-notch orgasm, emptying myself in her rectum, collapsing on the bed next to her, hugging and hugging her, telling her over and over how much I loved her as she sobbed against my chest, until we finally fell asleep in each other's arms.</p><p>And she stayed. And we lived happily ever after, and had kids, and even grandkids.</p><p>The End</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments deliriously welcomed!</b></p>"
1069,My Little Runaway - Indian Ocean,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'ped', 'reluc', 'spank', 'rom']","A man finds a runaway preteen girl on his sailboat. He takes her in, and they enjoy a mutually pleasurable 'domestic discipline' relationship.",2012-04-19T00:00:00,"This is the 'companion piece' to the other 'My Little Runaway' story; they're meant to be sort of like 'bookends'...

And to all my commenters, thanks so much for your kind attention to my little tales!","<p>I was finally back on board my Ingrid 38, anchored off the coast of Bangladesh near an island at the tip of N*******; not much boat traffic there, pretty secluded. I kept my running lights off, but the proximity alarms were set.</p><p>I had put in at Chittagong for a while. I did the usual touristy things: saw the Tracts and other sights, ate some local food. I wandered around various parts of the city, and managed to attract groups of kids most places by being known for handing out candy and trinkets. I had hired some discreet security, and had made contacts with the local authorities, so I had no trouble with local thugs, official or otherwise.</p><p>I kept my eyes out for a little girl with whom I could really make contact. I'm not talking about just having sex; there's a thriving child sex industry in Bangladesh if that's all I wanted. I was lonely, and ready to settle down. I had inherited some money, and had added a lot to that with consulting work, computers mostly. I was well set. I wasn't 'locked in' to the idea of having a preteen girl; I had feelers out on various adult 'match' websites for someone compatible. I was keeping my options open.</p><p>But it didn't seem to me like any of the little girls there 'clicked' with me. So I headed back out into the Indian Ocean.</p><p>The proximity alarm was only part of my security apparatus. The other parts consisted of a S&amp;W Police Positive, and a Mossberg 500. When I woke up to hear unusual sounds in the galley, I grabbed the S&amp;W; from the sounds, and what little motion of the boat I could feel, whoever was in there was probably not very large, and there's no sense putting a big hole in the hull if I didn't have to.</p><p>I crept to the door to the main cabin and galley, then flung it open and jumped through with a loud shout. A little brown-skinned girl squeaked and fell on her rump. She skittered in reverse until she was stopped by the bulkhead, nearly screaming with fear, her legs drawn up against her body. Despite my own shock and confusion, I couldn't help but notice that she wore no panties; with her legs pulled up her unfledged girlcleft was easily visible.</p><p>I stood there for a moment, mouth open, pistol still pointed forward, but not at her; I hadn't tracked her as she fell. She was still squealing. I slowly pointed the pistol up, made a show of uncocking it, and placed it carefully on the counter. I knelt down and made 'shushing' noises, palms out, trying to calm her. ""It's OK,"" I kept saying, ""I'm not going to hurt you.""</p><p>It was really only a few seconds before she calmed down a bit. She was still gulping and sobbing some, but she quit screaming. I think she became aware of how...exposed she was, because she put her thighs down and pulled the edge of her dress to cover herself.</p><p>I sat down on the berth and patted the seat next to me, inviting her to sit. She hesitated. I spotted a loaf of bread, opened, a half-eaten slice on the counter next to it; naturally, she had been after food when I heard her. I made a long arm and snagged the bread, and the honey-bear I keep on the counter, and put them on the chart-table, motioning for her to come and eat. I squirted some honey on the bread. She timidly slid onto the seat and ate the bread. Then another piece, and another as I kept handing them to her, a little smile on my face. I poured some milk for her and she drank it greedily, leaving a cute little white 'milk-mustache' on her dark pixie face. After a while she seemed much more relaxed, presumably reassured by my willingness to feed her.</p><p>Her name was Tara. She could speak some English. I knew a little Bengali. It turns out I had seen her before; she had been one of the legions of children to whom I had given candy and trinkets. She said she had wanted to come back to see me but hadn't been able to get away. When she next was able to come to the little park where I often sat she saw me walking away. She followed me to the docks and saw which boat was mine.</p><p>She said she ran away from where she lived, which sounded like some kind of orphanage. Unfortunately, reading between the lines from what she could relate from a child's vantage point, it sounded like a very unsavory place; minimal care given, children poorly dressed, fed, and taught. That wasn't so surprising; Bangladesh is a very poor nation. But on top of that, little girls not much older than she often...disappeared from the orphanage without much being said. There seemed to be no official oversight, or perhaps they were paid off.</p><p>Tara had spent some time with a missionary couple who had ministered to the children briefly; that was where she had learned most of her English. Perhaps from them she had also picked up some awareness of what was appropriate and what was not. Or perhaps it was just her innate moral sense. In any case, she told me she didn't want to stay at the orphanage any more to find out what would happen to her. So she decided to run away. She said she liked me (so I had 'connected' with someone, after all) and thought she would take her chances with me. She snuck onto my boat and hid in a bin under one of the berths.</p><p>By this time dawn was breaking, light coming in through the portholes. I took a good look at her. She was filthy, and frankly she smelled a bit, too. I said, ""Well, Tara, do you want me to take you back to Chittagong?"" She shook her head decisively, a worried look on her face. ""You want to stay on my boat for now?"" She nodded, a bit more slowly.</p><p>""Well, if you're going to stay on my boat, there's a few things we'll need to talk about. First thing I want you to know is that I will do my best to take care of you. I'll make sure you get plenty of good food to eat, and nice clothes to wear; I'll get you books to read and make sure you learn all the things you'd learn if you were in school."" Her little pixie face brightened, a big smile on her face. ""I guess you like that idea, eh?"" and she nodded vigorously.</p><p>""Now here's another thing: on board ship there's only one captain. On this ship that's me. When you talk to the captain you say 'Sir'; like, 'yes Sir' and 'no Sir'. Understand?""</p><p>""Yes, Sir,"" she said, and giggled a bit. I smiled back.</p><p>""Everyone on the ship has to do what the captain says whether they want to or not. That's the way it has to be. I'm not going to make you do anything dangerous, or anything like that. And if I tell you to do something, and you don't want to do it, and you won't do it, I'm not going to get mad or anything. But I will stop at the next port and find a place for you to live. Maybe another orphanage..."" She made a face, the universal 'preteen yuck face', at that. ""OK, maybe not another orphanage."" She smiled shyly. ""Probably I could find a good family to take you in.""</p><p>""So, do you still want to stay on board with me?""</p><p>She nodded, and said, ""Yes, Sir,"" her eyes big and solemn.</p><p>""Well, OK. Now, first things first: I try to keep my boat clean. So if you're going stay on my boat and keep sitting on my nice clean berths and cushions, we're going to have to clean you up a bit, OK?"" She nodded again.</p><p>I took her up on deck, snagging a towel, a washcloth, and the Joy. ""On board ship we do a Joy-bath,"" I informed her, and explained what that was: a bucket of seawater (fortunately the Indian Ocean seawater was quite warm) and Joy dishwashing liquid. She just stood there for a moment. ""You'll have to take your clothes off,"" I reminded her. She looked at me for a second, then slowly shrugged her shoulders out of her shift and shimmied it down off her hips. I reached down and picked it up gingerly. ""I think we'll have to get rid of this; I'll get you something else to wear, something clean, OK?"" She nodded.</p><p>I must admit, it was quite...stimulating having a little brown naked girl on the deck of my boat. She was slender, and cute, with nipples, now erect from the seabreeze, topping buds that barely broke the plane of her chest. Her cleft was completely unfledged, with the puffy vulva lips and prominent clitoris of the typical preteen girl, framed by her slender thighs.</p><p>I knelt down and looked her in the eyes. ""Now I'm going to have to clean you a lot, because, frankly, you really need it. That means I'm going to have to touch you all around where you sit down and where you go to the bathroom. I'll try not to hurt you, but it might be a bit...uncomfortable sometimes. Do you understand?"" She nodded slowly, with a solemn expression on her face.</p><p>I let down the bucket on a rope, pulled it up, and poured it over her head. She didn't shriek, but she trembled almost violently as the water cascaded down her hair, over her shoulders, and poured down her slender frame, goosebumps rising on her skin. I squirted Joy onto her head and started to work.</p><p>I spent a long time on her hair, lathering, rinsing, repeating (like the old shampoo bottles say, eh?). Then I squirted some more on the washcloth and went at the rest of her. I washed her face gently, making sure not to get soap in her eyes. I even washed behind her ears. Then on to her shoulders, down her arms, her back. Then I skipped down to her feet. Those took a while.</p><p>Then I worked up her slender legs, until I was to mid-thigh. I skipped back up again and lathered her abdomen up, making sure to clean her belly-button well (she had an 'innie'). She had been extremely solemn and quiet up till then, so I tickled her a bit there and she giggled.</p><p>OK, fine, maybe I should have let her clean herself. But that wasn't going to happen. I wanted her really clean, and frankly I wasn't going to be denied the pleasure of...continuing. So I lathered up her bottom and worked the cloth over her buttocks. I didn't spare her: I pulled the cheeks apart and went after her anus, not harshly, but firmly. Like I said, I wanted her clean if she was going to sit on my cushions!</p><p>She started to pull away a little bit, to push my hands off her bottom. I didn't yell, or grab her. I just stopped, turned her gently to face me, looked her in the eyes, and said, ""Remember what I told you? It's up to you. Do you want to stay on board this boat?"" She looked down, then nodded, still looking down. ""Did what I was doing really hurt?"" She shook her head. ""Then don't pull away again, OK?"" Without waiting for a reply I went back to work.</p><p>I finished cleaning her anus with the cloth, then tossed it aside (after that use it was going in the trash) and squirted some Joy on my hands. I began to work my fingers over her little rosebud. I had imagined having a little girl's anus in my hands for a long time, and now it was a reality. I gently massaged her there, feeling her tremble. I worked the tip of my little finger, well lubricated with Joy, into her. She stiffened, and trembled more. As I pushed into her anus I could feel her sphincter clench and spasm around my finger. I probed her for a bit that way, making sure she was good and clean.</p><p>How many times had I fantasized about probing a little girl's anus? And now it was a reality. What a rush. It took some self-control not to probe her fiercely, and with more than one finger...</p><p>But I didn't. I pulled out, and then started on her front. I lathered her mons, her upper thighs, her inner thighs. Then I touched her cleft, first softly, then more firmly, cleaning her thoroughly on her most intimate area. Feeling her little unfledged cleft in my hands was a complete rush. Soft, puffy lips, her prominent clitoris rolling under my fingers. She continued to tremble, and even whimpered a bit, her eyes half-closed, as I gently kneaded and worked her little sex till she was completely clean. But she didn't pull away...</p><p>After she was cleaned I rinsed her well with buckets of seawater, then dried her gently with a soft towel. Then I wrapped the towel around her, knelt on one knee in front of her and took her little face in my hands. ""Are you OK?"" I asked. She looked in my eyes and nodded slowly. ""I didn't hurt you, did I?"" She shook her head solemnly. ""OK, then, let's get you dressed.""</p><p>I picked her up and carried her down into the galley and dressed her in one of my old shirts. She looked cute as a button in it. I got some more food out, some eggs, salad, a bit of meat; she looked like she could use a year's worth of good eating. Now that she was clean, I had no compunctions about sitting her on my lap while she ate, and she seemed to take to it as if she had been sitting there her whole life. Of course it took some effort to keep my rising erection from poking into her bottom...</p><p>All cleaned up she looked even cuter, and smelled as good as she looked. As she ate I looked her over and thought it over. When she was done I leaned her back against me and said, ""Now, little one, we have to talk about something else. Remember I told you on board ship there was one captain, and you have to do what the captain says?"" She nodded. ""Well there's something this captain is going to want to do with you. If you don't do what you're supposed to do, then you're going to get punished."" She looked up, alarmed. I took her face in my hands and said, ""Don't worry: I'm not going to really hurt you. And remember: anytime you don't want to do what I say you can always leave. I'll take you anywhere you want to go that I can get you to. I'll find you good people to be with. Remember?"" She nodded. ""Anything I do isn't really going to hurt. It might sting just a bit, but it shouldn't be very bad. Believe it or not, you might even get to enjoy it a little sometimes."" She screwed her little face up in surprise at that.</p><p>""I tell you what: I'm going to give you just a little spanking, right now, so you can see what I'm talking about."" Without waiting for a reply I turned her over my lap. She didn't exactly struggle; she resisted me only a little, but acquiesced as I eased her facedown over my knees. She flapped her hand a little as I pulled the edge of the shirt up to expose her bottom, but again she didn't really fight me.</p><p>Now a little brown girl was lying over my lap, her bare bottom exposed for a spanking. Again, I had fantasized about this for a long time. I ran my hands over her smooth buttocks, relishing the feel: so soft yet firm at the same time, round, bouncy. I began to spank her, really little more than just taps, just enough to make a faint sound. I began to do it a little bit harder, enough that I could feel it in my hand, not quite as much of a sting as if I were applauding at a concert. A faint redness sprang up on her bottom. She whimpered just a bit.</p><p>After ten or so of those I stopped. I pulled her up into a hug and rocked her back and forth. To my delight she returned the hug, her little arms around my neck clinging to me. Finally I pulled her away a bit and looked in her eyes. ""Are you OK?"" I asked. She nodded slowly. ""Did that hurt a lot?"" She shook her head. ""That's good, I don't want to really hurt you. But I do like spanking you; you have a cute little bottom!"" She giggled a little at that.</p><p>I didn't take things any farther for a while. I took us into a nearby port and picked up various items for her: clothes, toiletries, candy, games, books, and so forth. I downloaded (the internet is available even at sea via satellite; technology is amazing, ain't it?) various homeschool curricula for her: English (of course), history, geography, math, science, theology, etc. She ate it all up, taking to life on board ship as if she'd been aboard all her life, reading, playing, fishing, listening to music, eating probably better than she ever had in her life, seemingly having a ball.</p><p>I kept us in the Indian Ocean for a few weeks while she enjoyed herself. The weather was perfect, ports were numerous, and the Indian Navy is exemplary: professional, competent, and not about to tolerate piracy in their waters.</p><p>I decided to move things forward a bit. I called her over to me one day. ""You left your clothes lying on deck instead of putting them in the hamper, didn't you, young lady?"" I tried to sound at once stern and joking. ""You're going to have to be punished!"" I solemnly intoned. She looked stricken. I took her little face in my hands, saying, ""Shh, shh, little one, don't worry. Remember: did I hurt you before?"" I waited a beat, and she slowly shook her head. ""If it's too much, all you have to do is say 'stop' or 'no' or 'ow' or 'don't', OK?"" She seemed to 'get it'.</p><p>I slid her over my lap and started her spanking. Of course I was very gentle at first; she probably barely even felt it through her shorts and panties. Not that I was going to let it stay that way! I slid her shorts off her bottom. ""Hey, Sir, um, I..."" she sort of vaguely protested. I didn't answer, I just kept spanking her, now on her bottom clad only in her thin cotton panties (suitably girlish, of course, with hearts and flowers and an embroidered waistband). Now she could probably feel it just a bit, altho' I doubted if it even stung. But after ten or so swats like that I couldn't resist, I hooked the waistband of her panties and slid them down. SMAK-SMAK-SMAK went my hand on her bare bottom, now hard enough to bring a faint redness, visible even on her brown little bottom. ""Oh-oh-oh!"" she cried out softly, and whimpered and moaned a little as I continued to spank her, reveling in the feel of her firm-soft bottom under my hand, seeing it jiggle, feeling her tremble and jerk a bit with each spank, my rod stiffening in my pants...</p><p>Finally I stopped spanking and started rubbing, gently caressing and soothing. Her little cheeks were just a bit warm under my touch. I suspect what little sting I'd inflicted was all ready gone. She relaxed, and sighed, and even made little 'mmm-mmm-mmm' sounds as I fondled her sweet bottom. I let my fingertips trail down, touching her anus and the nether edge of her unfledged cleftlips...</p><p>After a bit I lifted her up into a hug. I really must admit, even though it didn't really surprise me, it gratified me that she clung to me, showing no indication that she resented what I'd done. I pulled her out a little and looked in her face. ""Are you OK?"" I asked. She nodded. ""Did that really hurt much?"" After a brief pause she sort of screwed her little face up and shook it. ""Did it feel good when I rubbed it afterwards?"" She nodded again, a little smile on her face.</p><p>I found opportunities to spank her a few more times in the next week. I did things pretty much the same, although I caressed her a little more...insistently afterwards, letting my fingers roam over her anus and cleftlips, as her little hips moved under my hand. The last time I called her for a spanking she seemed to happily plop over my lap, and to my surprise and delight she didn't wait for me to pull down her shorts and panties, she did it herself, then wiggled her little bottom quite lasciviously at me! Needless to say, I didn't ignore the invitation...</p><p>Finally I figured it was about time. One evening, with a soft breeze blowing and the water chuckling under the bows as we sailed along on a beam reach, I pulled her up on my lap as I held the tiller. ""Are you glad you came on the boat with me?"" I asked. She nodded vigorously, smiling. ""I'm glad too. I like you a lot. In fact, I love you. I really want you to be happy. I want you to stay with me, but if it would make you happier to leave, I'd rather let you go than make you unhappy,"" I said, and it was true: she had become very dear to me: sweet, cute, fun to be around, and so enjoyable to see her blossom under my care after the hard times she'd had before.</p><p>""I love you, too, Sir,"" she said, and put her little arms around my neck. I kissed her and nuzzled her silky dark hair for a while, just reveling in the feel of a slender, warm, loving preteen girl sitting on my lap.</p><p>After a bit I leaned her out again and asked, ""Here's the thing: I was very lonely until you came on board. In fact, I've been looking for a wife. That's one of the reasons I came to Bangladesh and met so many kids there. You see, I wouldn't mind having a wife who's a lot younger than I am. In fact I'd like it a lot. What I'd really like to do is have you for my wife."" She'd been looking at me steadily as I talked. It was hard to tell how she was reacting to this.</p><p>""I know that's a big thing to think about for such a little girl. And I don't want you to marry me unless you really want to. Because if we're married, I won't just be spanking you and touching you a little bit, we'll be having sexual intercourse. Do you think you know what that means?"" She nodded slowly. ""I'd take it really easy at first, and I'd always try to make you feel really good, you know that, right?"" She nodded again, a small smile on her lips.</p><p>""So here's the choices: we can get married. Or I can try to find some good family for you to be with, you know I'm always willing to do that, and I think I could find one. Or you can stay on the boat like my daughter, instead of like my wife. But if we do that, then I'm going to start looking even harder for a wife; not a really young wife, but someone more my age. I'd make sure she was someone you liked and who liked you. But I wouldn't be spanking or touching you...down there anymore, you understand?"" She nodded.</p><p>""So it's up to you, little one. What do you want to do?"" I waited, almost breathlessly.</p><p>She leaned against me and didn't speak for a short while. Then: ""I wanna marry you,"" she whispered.</p><p>""Tara, are you sure?"" I asked. She nodded, and turned and hugged me tight. ""You've made me so happy!"" I almost shouted, and held her to me, rocking and rocking her.</p><p>""You stay right there for a minute,"" I said, and busied myself for a moment dropping and reefing the sails, and dropping anchor. Then I returned to her side and enfolded her in my arms.</p><p>I guess you could say we did some 'heavy petting'. I let my hands roam freely over her slender body, and she didn't resist. I had been admiring the look of her little nipples pushing against her thin blouse. Now I enjoyed the feel of them, rolling and rubbing, lightly pinching and squeezing. She squirmed a bit and giggled. Then I stroked down her belly, and pushed my hand between her legs, spreading her slender thighs, sliding my hand up and up to press firmly at her cleft, hearing her little gasps, enjoying her little preteen sexuality immensely.</p><p>I slid my hand up under her blouse and seized first one, then the other of her nipples and breastbuds, kneading and working them as I kissed her deeply, my tongue invading her mouth, receiving little butterfly touches from the tip of hers. Then I ran back down, diving under the waistband of her shorts, insinuating inside her panties, touching her fully on her little girlcleft. The feel of the smooth puffy little lips, the clitoris prominent under my fingers...indescribable. She spread her thighs apart, inviting me to continue as I touched her gently, but repeatedly, her little breath coming in gasps, little 'mmm-mmm-mmm's coming from her lips.</p><p>She didn't come, and I didn't push it any farther. I wanted her to enjoy it, not to be irritated by it, so after a bit I just soothed her with my hand and withdrew, still kissing and kissing her. Then I carried her to her bunk and bid her goodnight.</p><p>In the next few days I managed to find a 'friendly' locality and a willing officiator a not too long sail away. So we were married.</p><p>Back on board the boat I sailed us away to a more secluded location and anchored. She looked incredibly cute in the little sailor suit I had gotten her for the occasion. I sat down and put her in front of me. I started to undress her, button by button, peeling off the layers. When she was only in her panties I spent some time caressing her, running my hands up and down her slender form, touching her cheeks, kissing her nose, brushing the hair away from her forehead, reveling.</p><p>Then I pulled her panties down. Now she stood in front of me, a naked preteen girl in front of a grown man. She shivered a bit, although it was quite warm. I continued to caress her, soothing, calming her.</p><p>""Did you ever wonder why I spanked you a lot?"" She thought about it for a moment, then nodded. ""Do you know what it means when someone says that something 'turns them on' or 'makes them hot'?"" She giggled a bit and nodded. ""Well, the idea of spanking a pretty little girl really turns me on and makes me hot. I don't want to really hurt you, you know that, right?"" She nodded, a bit more solemnly. ""I don't even really want you to pretend to be hurt. I'd like it if you made little noises when I spank you, but remember: if you want me to stop, all you have to do is...""</p><p>She put a finger on my lips, shushing me. ""I know, Sir"" she said, her eyes shining, ""All I have to do is say 'stop' or 'no' or 'ow' or 'don't'. Right?""</p><p>""That's right,"" I said, cupping her cheek, admiring her.</p><p>""Well, then, little one, I think you've been very naughty, and I'm going to give you a good spanking!"" I announced. I pulled her over my lap and smacked her bottom again and again, loving the jiggle, the smack, the little jumping in her hips and the little noises on her lips. After a while I slowed down, rubbing and caressing her bottom, running my fingers between the cheeks to touch and press against her anus and cleftlips as she whimpered.</p><p>Then I pulled her up to stand in front of me. ""Naughty little girls should be front-spanked, hmm?"" I asked rhetorically. Seizing her well-spanked bottom in one hand, I commenced to rain smack after open-handed smack full upon her unfledged cleftlips and clitoris, not too hard, but enough to give her just a little sting with each one, SMAK-SMAK-SMAK!</p><p>""Ah! Ah! Ah!"" she cried out charmingly, her little hips rocking. Once I had reddened her cleft just enough, I put some spit on my fingers and fondled her fully, pressing, pinching, twisting, rubbing her clitoris, occasionally spanking her again, her little pelvis thrusting back and forth, until finally I was rewarded with nearly the ultimate experience of my life, my sweet little preteen girl coming in my hands, stiffening with climax, crying out, pressing her little quim desperately against the molesting hand, then falling into my arms. I held her, rocking her gently as she sobbed out the last of her 'punishment-'gasm'.</p><p>I held her for a while that way. I think she even dozed a bit. Finally I put her back on deck in front of me. ""We're not going to 'have sex' all the way, not just yet; we'll have to kind of get ready for that a bit at a time, OK?"" She nodded, perhaps with a bit of a relieved look in her eyes. ""But there's something I'd really like to do, something that won't hurt you at all. You might think it's a little bit 'yucky', but it's something many married people do. I'm going to put my 'thing' in your mouth."" She made a little face at that, but didn't object. ""Don't worry, I keep really clean, and I'm not going to pee! Something's going to come out of me when I'm done, but it's not pee."" She looked even more relieved. ""I want you to try to swallow it, OK? Many girls do."" She looked a little surprised, even astonished, but didn't resist as I put her on her knees in front of me.</p><p>I took my member out. Naturally I was pointing skyward. She looked at it, appearing mesmerized, like a baby bird looking at a snake. ""Go ahead and touch it, honey, it won't hurt."" She reached out timidly, touching a finger to it, like a butterfly brushing against me. Then a bit more boldly, wrapping her fingers around it, sliding up and down. ""Now put it in your mouth and suck on it, sweetheart, but don't use your teeth, OK?""</p><p>She opened wide, eyes half-closed, and I slid into her. Now a pretty little brown-skinned naked preteen girl was on her knees in front of me on my boat, my rod in her mouth. What a complete rush. I was working it in and out, not too far, I didn't want to gag her, but needless to say stimulation had been pretty intense lately, and it took no time at all before I was emptying myself in her. She spluttered a bit at the rush of hot liquid, trying to swallow it, making a bit of a face at the taste, but not turning away. Some of my seed spilled out her mouth and ran down onto her chest.</p><p>I swept her up into my arms, laughing, hugging her, kissing her mouth, heedless of the traces of my seed on her lips. ""You are so beautiful, so sweet, so sexy, I can't believe it!"" She nestled into my arms, clearly content.</p><p>As the days went by I enjoyed her little body so much, kissing her, caressing her, stripping her, spanking her, usually succeeding in bringing her to orgasm, then relieving myself in her mouth.</p><p>After a week or so I moved things forward a bit. I took her up on deck and used soft cloth 'straps' to tie her face-forwards naked to the mast, showing her how she could get loose easily if she wanted to, her 'bonds' only for show. Her little bare bottom quivered as I approached her with one of the lines on deck, to use it as the 'Jolly Rope's End'. I whipped her gently up and down her bare thighs, then onto her buttocks, leaving faint red lines as she cried out softly. Then I refastened her facing outwards, her little arms outstretched behind her around the mast, her ankles spread apart and fastened to the stays on either side of the boat. Then I swung the rope across her chest, snapping the end against first one nipple and breastbud, then the other, hearing the soft SMACK! of the rope against her, seeing the faint redness spring up, hearing her soft cries. I paused to caress and soothe her, whispering in her ear how much I loved her, giving and receiving sweet kisses. Then the rope's end snapped across the front of her thighs, SWAK-SWAK-SWAK! as she moaned and shivered. Finally I brought the rope up gently yet sharply between her slender legs, full upon her unfledgled cleftlips and clitoris, whipping her on her underdeveloped sex again and again as she yelped and yipped. Then I loosed her, sweeping her up into my arms, caressing and kissing her as I carried her below.</p><p>In our bunk I nearly tossed her onto the mattress, then unceremoniously fastened my mouth onto her little quim. I had not done this before, and she went nearly rigid as my tongue rasped over her punished cleftlips and clitoris, then cried out as I pushed hard against her virginity. I took her turgid clitoris in a long bite between tongue and teeth as she moaned louder and louder, then finally came and came, her hips rocking and bucking.</p><p>After her shudderings and sobbings had finally subsided I stripped and lay next to her, cuddling and caressing her. I lay on my back and pulled her on top of me, a slender brown naked preteen lying down on a grown man, my erection poking into her side. I shifted her until her moist cleft was straddling my rod, and began to slide her up and down as she whimpered a bit at the sensation. It didn't take long until I was spilling my seed between us as I groaned and held her tight. Afterwards we swam in the ocean to rinse off, playing and splashing, she seeming to be just like any other happy preteen girl going swimming with her 'daddy'. Except for being naked, of course...</p><p>I had a set of anal dilators shipped to a mail drop at a nearby port. I began using them on her, well-lubricated of course. After she'd gone to the bathroom I gently but firmly worked the first one into her pretty little anus, as she clenched around it, trembling and whimpering a bit. Then I fastened it in place with a little chain that stretched around her waist so it would stay in her until she had to go to the bathroom again the next day. When I removed it I pulled it out quickly, so that she cried out a bit. After she'd finished in the bathroom I put the next one in, twisting it a bit, working it back and forth, finally seating it firmly inside her. While I did so I held her unfledged cleftlips in my hand, squeezing and caressing them. I loved the little sounds she made, not quite protesting, not really pained, but obviously being...stimulated by the violation of her anus and the molestation of her underdeveloped sex. After it was all the way in and fastened, I gave her a quick spanking, first on her bottom, making sure to spank firmly but gently against the plug so that she cried out a bit, then a quick flurry of sharp but not too hard smacks on her cleftlips and clitoris. Then I tossed her on the bed and fastened my mouth on her nether lips, quickly driving her to a noisy, joyous orgasm.</p><p>After two weeks and five dilators (the last one just a bit thicker than the average 12-year-old boy's erection) I judged her to be sufficiently dilated. By that time she had become so accustomed to my usual behavior, and seemed to be enjoying it enough, that she would pretend to be impertinent or disobedient in some way, then wiggle her bottom at me, inviting me to spank her, which I found quite charming and...stimulating! So when she had stuck her tongue out at me, an impish grin on her face, I swept her up in my arms and kissed her soundly, then whispered in her ear, ""You are such a naughty little girl, aren't you?"" She nodded, her face buried in my neck, her sweet breath tickling. ""Then I'm just going to have to punish you, aren't I?""</p><p>I carried her up on deck and stripped her naked, then spent some time just caressing her sweet, slender little body, enjoying the feel of her nipples and breastbuds as I kneaded and worked them, then sliding down to seize her buttocks and unfledged cleft, pinching and twisting, squeezing and hefting, as she whimpered and shivered.</p><p>I spanked her briskly on her bottom, SMAK-SMAK-SMAK! as she trembled and moaned, and the faint redness covered her cheeks. Then WHAP-WHAP-WHAP! went my hand against her mons, cleftlips, and clitoris, front-spanking her again and again as she yelped.</p><p>I picked up the line I had been using to discipline her and passed it between her slender thighs, then pulled it taut against her anus and cleft, lifting her onto her toes. I pulled it back and forth, back and forth, as she whined at the roughness rubbing against her so sternly. Finally I tossed the line aside and picked her up again, rocking and cuddling her, humming a song in her ear as she melted against me.</p><p>I carried her down to the head and put her on it. ""Can you go number 2 right now, Tara?"" She nodded. ""Then go ahead, and wash your hands and let me know when you're done, OK?"" I closed the door.</p><p>In a couple of minutes she called to me and I opened the door. ""You done?"" I asked. She nodded. ""OK, then, now we're going to do something a little different. We need to get you really cleaned out."" I had picked up some enema equipment. I'm not 'big' into enemas, but the thought of giving my cute naked little preteen girl some 'punishment'-enemas all ready had me hard as a rock.</p><p>I lubricated the nozzle and put it at her anus. She clenched and squealed a bit. ""Just try to relax and let it in, baby,"" I whispered to her, ""It shouldn't hurt bad."" She settled down and I pushed it inside her as she shivered.</p><p>Like I said, I'm not really into enemas, so I had no intention of putting a lot into her, making her hold it forever, and so forth. I just wanted to clean her out. So I let her expel it almost as soon as it was in her, then gave her two more. The first one was a cleansing solution. The second had some antiseptic solution in it. The third was mainly a last rinse with some kind of sweet-smelling scent to it. I wiped her clean and kissed her gently, then carried her back on deck and rinsed her off well with sea water, and toweled her dry.</p><p>I spent some time holding and caressing her, sometimes pulling her across my lap for a bit more spanking, even holding her buttocks apart and spanking her directly on her anus, which made her moan and clench fetchingly, then standing her up and front-spanking her, pinching and twisting her nipples, and so forth. Finally I laid her on the bench under the port gunwale and took her cleftlips in my mouth, kissing and sucking, nibbling and tongue-probing, until she came, bucking and squealing. Then I pulled my trunks off, sat on the bench, and stood her before me facing starboard.</p><p>I had brought a tube of lubricant with us, and now I squirted some on the end of my rod, then pulled her up onto my lap, put her anus over the end of my member, and pushed down, with some force, impaling her on my manhood, violating her deeply. She cried out once, loudly, then trembled and sobbed a bit in my arms as I held her and caressed her, reaching around in front to toy with her clitoris. Now I was buried deep in the warm rectum of my sweet little preteen girl, feeling her warm slender body against mine, feeling her sphincter, still tight even after being dilated, clenching and spasming on my rod, hearing her little gasps and moans, loving her and enjoying the moment so much I thought I'd pass out.</p><p>In a few seconds she had quieted down some, and I whispered in her ear, ""Are you OK?"" She gulped and nodded. ""Do you want me to stop?"" By now she was responding some to her clitoris being touched, her pelvis rocking a bit.</p><p>""Uh-uh,"" she murmured.</p><p>""That's 'uh-uh, Sir', you naughty little girl,"" I said, but kissed her ear right after, and then started thrusting into her, picking her hips up and dropping her back down, driving into her as she cried out hoarsely with each stroke. Of course it took next to no time at all before I was emptying myself deep within her rectum, groaning out a top-notch orgasm, hugging and kissing her, loving her completely.</p><p>Then it was back in the ocean for a much-needed rinse-off!</p><p>As the next few weeks went by I had such pleasure in my little brown-skinned preteen runaway girl. Eventually I took her maidenhead. Oh, I know in the stories it's all 'thrust for the cervix with one stroke, raping her of her virginity as she screamed one short scream', and such; no way I was going to do that to her! We worked at it a little at a time; I don't really know when I finally was through her hymen all the way; it probably took a week or two. She grunted a bit, and I know it was uncomfortable at times, but she was a trooper, and I made sure she had plenty of 'punishment-'gasms' as we went along, and by the time she had been with me for six months I was regularly bumping up against her cervix as she moaned underneath me, her little vagina tight as a glove on my rod as I pierced her unfledged cleftlips and rubbed against her clitoris with each thrust.</p><p>We cruised for a few more months after that. Then I found us a little house by the seaside, in a locality that was...tolerant of the age difference between us. And I raised her, and spanked her, and 'raped' her again and again; and then we had kids, and we raised them, and then we even had grandkids. And she kept herself slim, and bare, and always played the 'little girl getting disciplined' with me, and gave me great pleasure, and received plenty of 'punishment-'gasms', for as long as we both lived, which was happily ever after!</p><p>The End</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments deliriously welcomed!</b></p>"
1070,Lisa Michelle's Diary,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'ped', 'spank', 'reluc', 'rom']",A little girl describes how her 'Daddy' punishes and pleasures her.,2012-04-20T00:00:00,This is one of the first stories I ever wrote and posted to the 'Net. Hope some of y'all enjoy it.,"<p>Dear Diary,</p><p>I've never kept a diary before! My Daddy says that most people who keep a diary write in it like they were writing a letter to someone named ""Diary"". Isn't that funny? I guess I'll do that too. So, Hello, Diary! How are you? I am fine. (Ha ha ha!). If I'm going to be writing a letter to you, I guess I should introduce myself. My name is Lisa Michelle *****. I live in ********. I am nine years old. I like to ride my pony Stubby and play with my dog Jimbo. I like all my teddy bears, but especially I like Mr. Bingle. I sleep with him. I like music. I love church and Sunday School. And I love my Daddy.</p><p>I wasn't born in *******. I was born in ********. This is how I came to be with Daddy. Daddy went as a mishunary to ********. While he was there, he heard about an ""auction"" where some little kids were going to be sold. Daddy says that they weren't all going to be sold to nice parents, either! Some of them were going to be bought by mean men who would do bad things to them. So Daddy went to the auction to see if he could buy one of the kids to rescue them. Daddy saw me there, and he says he fell in love with me right away! I was only a toddler then. So Daddy bought me at the ""auction"" and he took me home and `dopted me! Then I was his little girl, and he was my Daddy! Then Daddy says that he decided that he loved me so much that he wanted us to always be together. So he moved us to ******* where he said that there was no law about the ""age of consent"" (whatever that is!). What it meant, though, was that Daddy could marry me! Even though I was only three or four years old! So now I'm not just his daughter, I'm his wife, too! Isn't that funny? I'm so glad my Daddy loves me that much! And he says that someday he'll be able to love me in a new and special way, cuz we're married. I can't wait, cuz I want as much of my Daddy's love as I can get!</p><p>I live with my Daddy in a nice house, all by ourselves. Daddy is so good to me! He loves me, and makes sure I get the right food to eat (and some of the kids around here don't get much food!) and nice clothes to wear. He teaches me all kinds of stuff and tells me about Jesus. And he makes sure that I behave myself, too! Daddy says he believes in dissplin, but there's something else Daddy calls it...I'd better go ask him.</p><p>Daddy says to tell you that he believes in ""corprul punishmint"". I think I know what that means; that means getting spanked, and I mean a lot! Daddy spanks me `most evry day, for all my life as far as I can remember. Sometimes it's big spankings, sometimes just little ones. I can't remember back much farther than when I was four or five years old, but I remember getting spanked then, too, pretty much the same way I get it now. Usually when my Daddy spanks me he just pulls me down over his lap across his knees, tosses my dress up, and spanks me hard on my bare bottom with his hand. He doesn't have to take anything else off me, cuz I don't wear panties, cuz my Daddy says little girls shouldn't wear panties. And he doesn't have to pull my dress up very far, either, cuz Daddy gets me dresses that just barely come down far enough to cover my bottom. When I bend over they don't cover it at all! Daddy says he can see my little bottom whenever I bend over. It's so embarrassing to be a nine year old girl and have your Daddy see your bare bottom, don't you think, Diary? Anyways, that's pretty much the way my Daddy always spanked me, until I was about six or seven years old. Then Daddy started spanking me a new way, too. He still spanks me on my bare bottom, altho sometimes he just bends me under his arm and spanks me. But after he spanks my bottom he usually sits me on his lap facing away from him, spreads my legs apart and spanks me right between my legs! He just spanks me again and again on my...what should I call that? I'll go ask my Daddy.</p><p>Wow, Diary! That was something! My Daddy said that I can call that my girlcleft, or my cleft, or my vulva, or my girlhood, or my girlness, or my maidenhood (but he said I couldn't call it that forever. He wouldn't tell me why. He said I'd find out when I was a little older). But he also said that it was OK to ask him about it (I knew that! I can ask my Daddy anything! He never minds.) but that it was naughty to be thinking about that, and that I would have to be punished. And he did, right then and there! First he bent me under his arm, threw up my dress, and spanked me kinda fast and hard...but that's not exactly what I mean. I'll go ask Daddy.</p><p>Daddy said he gave me a ""brisk, businesslike spanking"", and he sure did! Then he sat me on his lap and spanked me right on my girlcleft (I think that's what I'll call it, mostly). Boy, did it sting! It sure is embarrassing to be a nine-year-old girl and have your Daddy spank you on your girlcleft, don't you think, Diary? Anyways, that's the way Daddy usually spanks me, since I was six or seven years old. Well, good night, Diary, talk to you later!</p><p>---</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>Wait'll I tell you what happened to me yesterday! I was taking a bath, when I noticed that my little breasts were just a teeny bit bigger than they were before. I had never noticed that before. But I guess they've got to get bigger sometime, don't they, Diary! Anyway, I told Daddy about it. And you know what he said? He said that was normal, it was my ""breast buds"" develping, or something like that. But he also said that it was OK to ask about it, but that it was naughty to be noticing it! And he said that I'd be punished for it, but not all at once. Isn't that funny? Anyway he just gave me a quick spanking, and said I'd be punished in a special way later. Boy was I anxious all day waiting for that! At bedtime, Daddy called me into his room. He put me across his knee and spanked me hard. Then he spanked my girlcleft again and again. Then Daddy did something he'd never done before. He had me sit on his bed (he had to give me a quick spank on my girlcleft to get me to do it fa st enough!). Then he pushed the straps of my nightgown off my shoulders and let the top of it fall to my waist! There I was, naked from the waist up, so my Daddy could see my little breasts and nipples and everthing! It was so embarrassing! I'm going to tell Daddy it was embarrassing. Daddy said that it's s'posed to be embarrassing, and that's part of the punishment. And he took the top of my dress off just now and looked at my breasts again for asking about it, too! Well, Diary, if it's s'posed to be embarrassing, I guess I'll just be embarrassed, cuz my Daddy knows the best way to punish me. I love my Daddy, so much! Anyways, after Daddy had looked at my breasts for a long time suddenly he reached out and kinda grabbed my breasts! But that's not exactly the right word...I'll go ask Daddy.</p><p>Daddy said that he ""seized"" my breasts, and also that he ""kneaded and worked"" them. All I know is that my Daddy's hands were holding my breasts, and it felt so intense, I thought I was gonna pass out! Then, as if that wasn't enough, Daddy took my nipples in his fingers, and began to pinch and pull and twist them again and again! I made a kinda noise, then, I'm not sure what to call it... I'll go ask Daddy.</p><p>Daddy said I ""gasped and moaned"", and I sure did! It was like this, ""Ssssss, oooh! Oh, Daddy, you're squeezing my breasts and pinching my nipples! OH, DADDY!"" I really thought I was gonna pass out, then! But that wasn't all. Daddy took out a riding crop. Daddy had never whipped me with that before! Sometimes he switched me, but never that! Then Daddy said, ""Your breasts were really made for the riding crop."" Daddy said that was a quote, but he didn't say what from. Anyways, then he brought that riding crop down across my little breasts! Boy, did it make me make noise! Not exactly a yell, but...I'll go ask Daddy.</p><p>Daddy said that I ""cried out"" and I sure did! He whipped my breasts like that again and again and again as I moaned and cried out, like this: (Wap! Wap!) ""Ooo! Aaa! Oh, Daddy you're whipping my little breasts!"" (Wap! Wap!) ""OOOO! AAAAH! Oh, Daddy, please!"" Boy, that was sure something! But that wasn't all! Then Daddy told me to go to the bathroom and go number one or number two if I had to go. When I got back, Daddy told me to get up on the bed on my knees with my chest down on the bed. It was so embarrassing, Diary, cuz it made my little bottom stick out in the air and Daddy could see my girlcleft and my...what should I call that? Y'know, Diary, where number two comes out? I'll go ask Daddy.</p><p>Boy, I guess I should have expected that! Daddy said that I could call it my rosebud, or my bottom flower, or my anus. But he also said, you guessed it, that it was naughty of me to wonder about it. But I'll finish what happened last night before I tell you how he punished me just now. Anyways, Daddy could see my little bottom flower, and everthing! Then Daddy took the riding crop and started to whip me with it, right on my girlcleft and my bottom flower! Like this: (Wak! Wak!) ""Oh, Daddy! OhOhOh!"" (Wak! Wak!) ""OH, DADDY PLEASE! OOOOO!"" He did it again and again and again, till I REALLY thought I would pass out! Then he stopped with one last WAK! that made me cry out really loud. Then he began to rub me. Now Daddy always rubs me after he spanks me (and sometimes before, too) and he's rubbed me on my girlcleft before cuz he spanks me there. But this time he ""seized"" my little girlcleft and my rosebud and he ""kneaded and worked"" them! They were still stinging from the whipping, too. Then Daddy lubercated his finger with that jelly stuff, y'know Diary? The stuff he uses when he puts a thermometer in my bottom to take my temperture when I'm sick? Then he put his finger right in my anus! But that's not exactly the right words...I'll go ask Daddy.</p><p>Daddy said to tell you that he ""thrust"" his finger into my anus, and that he ""pierced, penetrated, and probed"" my anus. And he sure did! He pulled his finger out, and thrust it in again and pulled it out, and thrust it in again and again. Boy did it make me cry out and moan! And then, while he was doing that, his other hand came around and started touching my girlcleft. And not just my girlcleft, but that little nubbin; you know, Diary, the one that feels so special when you rub it while you're washing yourself? I wonder what you call it? I'll go ask Daddy.</p><p>Daddy said that I can call it my clitoris or my clit. I like clitoris better, it's prettier. And Daddy punished me for asking, too! I'll tell you about that later. Anyways, he rubbed and rubbed my clitoris. And soon, this like wave thing started going through me. It kinda started at my clitoris, but my anus was part of it, too. Pretty soon, without my even meaning to, my hips were pushing up so that my anus went up into my Daddy's hand as he pierced me, and they went down to push my clitoris into my Daddy's other hand. It was almost as if my little anus was saying, ""Oh, Daddy, thrust it into me more!"" And that feeling just took over my whole body, and I was shaking and crying out, and moaning. It felt so intense! I wonder what it's called? I'll go ask Daddy.</p><p>Daddy said that's called an orgasm, but most people just call it coming, or came, or come. And I sure came! But right as I was coming the most, Daddy stopped rubbing my clitoris and piercing my anus. He suddenly took the riding crop and started whipping me again, making sure that he whipped my little rosebud and my clitoris, again and again. It made my come just explode! When it was finally over, I just collapsed on the bed, and Daddy just rubbed me up and down, and kissed me, and held me until I fell asleep. I love my Daddy! Bye for now!</p><p>Oh, I almost forgot to tell you how Daddy punished me for asking about my anus, and my clitoris. He just spanked me at first, but then at bedtime, he probed my anus again and again, then he spanked my anus, and he made me come again! Boy, Daddy really knows how to punish me!</p><p>---</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>It's my birthday! Happy birthday to me! Today I'm ten years old. And we're going to have a party. Some of my friends are coming over. I haven't said much about my friends, have I? When we first moved to ******* I was the only little girl around. But Daddy told a lot of other Daddies about this place, and soon some Daddies and their little girls had moved in. So now I have some friends! And all the other Daddies are a lot like my Daddy, too. They're all real nice. And they all spank their little girls a lot! We're gonna have cake and ice cream and pony rides. And usually, when the Daddies and their little girls get together, one or two of the girls get spanked and punished, right out in front of everbody! I wonder if it'll be me this time! Well, gotta go get ready for the party. Bye now!</p><p>---</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>Well I was one of the ones, all right! What happened was, I was talking with my friend Angela. She's twelve. She told me that someday my Daddy would punish me by ""raping"" me. But I didn't know what she meant, and she wouldn't tell me. So I went and asked my Daddy. He was talking to Angela's Daddy. When I asked him, at first he just looked at Angela's Daddy. Then Angela's Daddy asked her if she had told me about being raped. Angela looked kinda guilty and said that she had just told me it would happen, but hadn't told me what it was. Angela's Daddy looked at my Daddy and they kinda smiled at each other, and my Daddy said to Angela's Daddy, ""I guess that settles the question we were wondering about, you know, who to pick? Looks like Lisa Michelle and Angela."" Next thing I knew, Angela and me were getting tied up to be punished! Daddy doesn't tie me up very much, but some of the other Daddies do it a lot to punish their little girls. Angela gets tied up a lot. Her daddy tied her up on the porch in front of everbody so that the rope pressed right onto her girlcleft and her bottom flower! Boy, did that ever make her moan! Then her daddy whipped her with a switch on her bottom and her thighs and her breasts and her girlcleft and her anus. She moaned and moaned and cried out a lot. Then my Daddy tied me up between two posts on the porch with my legs spread wide apart. Then he took the riding crop and whipped me on my bottom, and my thighs, and my little breasts, and my anus and my girlcleft. I cried out so much, Daddy says I cried out ""wildly"", and I was wild, I can tell you! It was so punishing to be whipped like that in front of all my friends and their Daddies so that everbody could see my breasts and my girlcleft and everthing. It was so embarrassing! Then at bedtime, Daddy punished me like he did that time with his fingers piercing my anus and rubbing my clitoris, and I came and came! What a birthday! Well, bye for now!</p><p>---</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>Yesterday the most amazing thing happened in my entire life! At bedtime, Daddy called me into his bedroom like he usually does to punish me. He pulled me down onto his lap over his knees, threw up my dress, and spanked me kinda hard on my bare bottom. Then he sat me up and spanked my girlcleft. Then he stood me up and made me hold my nightgown up at my waist so he could see my bottom and my girlcleft. He told me to spread my legs, and when I didn't do it fast enough, he spanked my girlcleft again! I spread them fast then, I can tell you! Then he took that riding crop and whipped the backs of my thighs. Then he whipped my bottom. Then he whipped the front of my thighs. I thought he'd never stop whipping me! And isn't it funny, Diary, how it feels so much different to be whipped on the front of your thighs instead of the back? I mean, being whipped on the back of the thighs is sort of a usual punishment. But the front of the thighs feels different, but I can't figure out how. I'll ask Daddy.</p><p>Daddy says the reason it feels different is because it's ""sexual"" to be whipped on the front of the thighs. Well, if Daddy says so, I guess I'll just feel ""sexual"" then! Anyways, then Daddy just pulled the nightgown right off me and left me all naked in front of him. Boy that was embarrassing to be ten years old and be naked in front of my Daddy! Then he seized my breasts and pinched my nipples until I almost passed out, it was so intense! Then he whipped my little breasts! Then Daddy brought that riding crop up kinda quick...but that's not the right word. I'll ask Daddy.</p><p>Daddy says the word I want is ""sharply"". That's right! Daddy brought the riding crop up sharply between my legs right against my girlcleft and my rosebud! It was like this: (Whap! Whap!) ""AAAA! OH, Daddy, please! OH, Daddy, you're whipping my girlcleft and my anus! O-O-O!"" Then Daddy did something he'd never done before. First he told me to go to the bathroom. I wondered why, but I soon found out! Daddy made me kneel at the bathtub (and when I kinda didn't at first...what DID I do, anyway? I'll ask Daddy.) (Daddy said I ""dithered"". So when I dithered at first, Daddy said ""Right now, Lisa Michelle!"" and he brought the riding crop sharply down across my breasts! I got down to the bathtub right away, then!). Then Daddy gave me an enema. Daddy never gave me an enema before, but some of my friends get them a lot. Actually Daddy gave me FOUR enemas! The first two were soapy. And after the first two, Daddy did something really special. He took a funny kinda hard rubber thing covered with like sponge stuff, soaped it up, and thrust it deep into my anus, and scrubbed and scrubbed me! I moaned and cried out and kinda struggled, but Daddy told me, ""Hold still, Lisa Michelle!"" and he spanked me five times! I held still after that! Then he gave me two more enemas with plain water to rinse me. The last one had some perfume or something like it, so that it would smell nicer (you know, Diary, your little bottom flower doesn't always smell the best, does it? Ha ha!).</p><p>Then Daddy told me to go to my OWN bed! Daddy had never punished me in my own bed before! I dithered at first, but Daddy said, ""Get in your bed right now Lisa Michelle!"" and he took the riding crop and whipped me four times on the front of my thighs! I hurried to bed, then! My room is real nice. Daddy fixed it up for me just like girls like things, with lacy kinda bed stuff, and pink hearts on a border around the walls, and all my teddies around the room. When I got to my room, I just lay face down on my bed and buried my face in my little heart pillow and held Mr Biggle (my teddy bear) and kinda sobbed and sniffled a little. Then Daddy came in. He sat on the bed next to me and said, ""Lisa Michelle, sit up!"" </p><p>When I didn't right away, he spanked me on my bare bottom a few times, so I popped up next to him real quick! Then he put me in that ""knee-chest"" position, Diary, and he just immediately started spanking me on my little bottom flower, my girlcleft, and especially on my clitoris! He just spanked me and spanked me and spanked me! Then he picked me up and held me close. He kissed me and kissed me. Then he lay me down on the bed and held me and started talking to me. He told me that it was time for me to become his wife completely. He said he was going to rape me. By this time I knew basically that meant he was going to put his rod (you know, Diary, the thing in his pants that gets so stiff when he punishes me?) inside me. Daddy said either he or I could choose: did I want to be raped in my anus first or my girlcleft? I dithered and couldn't decide, so Daddy decided to rape me in my anus first. I figured he would, cuz getting raped in your girlcleft is even more special, so he saved it for last. Anyways, he said he was going to ""rape me of the maidenhood of my anus"" to punish me. He put me on the bed face down with my heart pillow and some others pressed against my girlcleft and hips to lift me up a little. He probed my anus for a bit with lubercant on his fingers. Then he lay down on me, and pressed the end of his rod right against my little rosebud. Then he just thrust in real quick and went in so far! I cried out real wildly. Then he just thrust his rod in and out of my anus, again and again! I cried out, ""Oh, Daddy, you're raping my anus! Oh, Daddy, please! Oh, my anus is so stretched! You're so big in there Daddy! Oh, please! Oh, DADDY!"" I was sobbing and crying out. And all the time Daddy was rubbing my clitoris and thrusting into my anus! And pretty soon I felt that wave come over me, and I came and I came and I came!</p><p>When I finally stopped sobbing Daddy told me to go back to the bathroom. He started the shower, and he took me into it. Daddy had never taken a shower with me before! He scrubbed and scrubbed me with a rough terry cloth on my breasts and girlcleft and anus. When I struggled a little, he pressed my front up against the cold tile wall so that my breasts and my cleft lips were right up against the cold tile. Then he took a plastic ruler and spanked my thighs and my bottom Wap-wap-wap! real quickly. Then he spread my legs and brought the ruler up sharply between my legs and he spanked me on my anus and my girlcleft and my clitoris. How I moaned and cried out! Specially cuz I'd already been punished a lot there!</p><p>When Daddy was finally done punishing me in the shower, he took me out and dried me with a rough towel, spending a lot of time on my breasts and my girlcleft! Then he told me to go back to my bed. I had an idea what was coming, so I dithered bigtime! I kinda danced back and forth and said stuff like, ""Oh, Daddy, do I have to? Oh, Daddy, please! Oh, Daddy!"" So Daddy said, ""No more nonsense, Lisa Michelle, it's time for you to be punished! I'm going to rape your little girlcleft and take your maidenhead right now, so you just march right down to your bed!"" Then he bent me under his arm and gave me a ""brisk businesslike"" spanking and sent me on my way. I lay down on my bed again with my head buried in my pillow, and Daddy spanked me like he did before, so I popped right up again! Then Daddy talked to me some more. He told me that raping me of my maidenhead was going to hurt, and there was no way to stop it. He said I could choose if I wanted him to rape me of my maidenhead fast or slow. I couldn't decide, so I told him he was my Daddy, and he loved me, so he knew what was best.</p><p>Daddy told me to lie down on my back. Then he started to kiss me and kiss me. All of a sudden he was kissing my breasts! And he took my nipples in his teeth and sort of pulled on them and sucked them real hard! I don't know how it happened, but that seemed to make it sort of wet on my girlcleft. Isn't that funny, Diary? After a while he moved down, kissing my belly button. That made me giggle! Daddy just pretended to frown and said, ""No laughing!"" and spanked my thighs a couple of times. Then he reached my girlcleft! Daddy kissed the lips of my cleft again and again. Then he put his tongue deep inside my cleft, pressing right up against my maidenhead! Then he sorta grabbed my clitoris with his tongue and teeth, and sucked and sucked on it. Pretty soon I was getting ready to come! It was so embarrassing to be just ten years old and to have my Daddy kissing me on my girlcleft and everthing! Then just when I was almost about to come, Daddy quickly raised up, lay down on me, and thrust his hard rod deep into my little girlcleft, and he raped me of my maidenhead! Oh, it did hurt so much, and I screamed ""AAAAAAAAH!"", and I cried and sobbed for a while. Daddy just lay there holding me and stroking my hair, and kissing my tears, all the time just buried deep inside me. I could feel him sorta pulsating in my cleft. Then, when my crying had died down to an occasional sob and sniffle, Daddy began to thrust in and out of my girlcleft. First long and slow, then hard and quick. It was so intense, even though my little cleft still hurt where he had raped me of my maidenhead, I began to feel that wave coming on again. As he thrust and thrust so deep inside me, I began to cry out, ""Oh, Daddy, I'm only ten and you're raping my little girlcleft! You've raped me of my maidenhead, Oh, Daddy! Oh, Daddy please, please rape me more! Oh, Daddy, please!"" And Daddy raped me harder and harder until finally I came and came and came and screamed out loud as I came, ""DADDY!""</p><p>And Daddy came inside me and filled me with his seed. Then he lay with me, still inside my tender sore girlcleft, as my sobs and sniffles died away. Pretty soon I fell asleep. But later that night, Daddy woke me up by whipping me on my thighs and breasts and girlcleft and anus. Then he punished me and punished me and raped me again and again and again through the night, his big hard rod forcing me to come again and again. Oh, I love my Daddy so much!</p><p>The End</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments desperately welcomed!</b></p>"
1071,The Spy and the Preteen,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'spank', 'reluc', 'rom']","A spy rescues a preteen from perilous circumstances, then spanks her, marries her, and continues to punish and 'rape' her.",2012-04-23T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Now, don't forget, girlie: keep the place clean until we get back! There's plenty of food in the pantry, and we're leaving the water turned on. Keep the 'Vacancy' sign off."" With that the *******'s left, leaving me alone in the motel.</p><p>My name is Vivienne. I'm eleven. I live in *******-ia. I was in an orphanage, 'cause my mom died when I was 2, and I never knew my father, then the *******'s paid the staff to let them take me to work for them. In a lot of places I suppose they wouldn't let them do that, but I guess *******-ia doesn't have any laws about that. I think the *******'s figured they wouldn't have to pay me anything and I wouldn't eat a lot. They didn't need me to do much, anyway. They had this rundown motel in the country. It was offseason, and they just needed somebody to watch it while they went away for a while. At least, that's what they said...</p><p>At the orphanage they used to whip us a lot. They would take us in a room, and the Head and his assistant would strip us naked and spank us on our bottoms, then use a strap on our thighs and bottoms. Sometimes the strap would hit my little girlhood, even. It really stung, and left red marks for a while. Afterwards, in bed, I would rub it and rub it. It made it feel...funny, somehow. I didn't like getting whipped, and it was so embarrassing being naked in front of those men, but somehow I couldn't help but feel kinda...excited, when I knew I was gonna get a whipping.</p><p>The only time I really liked it there was when some missionaries came. They taught me and some of the other kids how to read, and gave us some books and stuff. But they couldn't stay long.</p><p>The *******'s weren't so bad, I guess. Mr. ******* would kinda swat my bottom as I went past him, and pull me up against him sometimes and touch my chest when he thought Mrs. ******* wasn't looking, but he never did anything else to me.</p><p>After they left it was OK for a while. I had some books, and the radio. Then one day two men came right into the office! The door was locked, but they had a key. They just grinned at me, and one said, ""You must be little Vivienne! Mr. and Mrs. ******* told us all about you, didn't they, Sol?"" His friend just looked at me and nodded. I couldn't say anything, I was so scared and surprised.</p><p>""The *******'s just wanted us to come and check on you,"" Sol said, ""Isn't that right, Sluggsy?""</p><p>""That's right. And they said we should make sure you were doing what you were supposed to do, and...take care of you if you weren't. So we're gonna take a look around."" They left the office then, but I don't think they looked around much. They came right back in with a few suitcases. ""It looks like you haven't been doing a very good job of keeping this place up, girlie. I think you're gonna have to be punished."" They chased me around the office for a minute. Then they had me backed up into a corner, and I couldn't get away. I was right up against the switch for the 'Vacancy' sign, so I pushed it. I don't think they could see me do it. I was crying and screaming, but they didn't care. They just held onto me and Sol grabbed the zipper on the front of the jumper I was wearing and pulled it down. I really started to fight then, biting and scratching. I think it made them mad, 'cause they didn't even wait to pull my clothes off, they just slung me over Sol' lap and he started spanking me. Sluggsy reached around under me and pinched my nipples and touched my girlhood through my jumper. I was bawling and struggling, but even though I was freaked out, I could still tell that it felt a little...exciting to be punished that way. But I didn't want those two to be doing it! I was really afraid of them. They seemed so mean.</p><p>Just then there was a ring at the door! They froze, and Sol dumped me off his lap. ""Go answer it, girlie!"" he hissed. ""Whoever it is, send them away, if you know what's good for you!""</p><p>I shuffled to the door, trying to pull the zipper of my jumper up. I couldn't get it, so I opened the door with one hand, and sorta held the top of my jumper together with the other. I looked up, and saw a man. When I first saw his face I thought, Oh, no, another one of them! He looked kinda...cold, and he had a scar on one side of his face. But then he spoke.</p><p>""I'm terribly sorry, but I seem to have a puncture. Could I bother you for a room for the night?"" He was British! I could tell by his accent. One of the missionaries was British, and he sounded just the same. And the missionary called a 'flat tire' a 'puncture', too.</p><p>""I-I'm sorry, but we're...we're full up. Yeah, that's right,"" I stammered out something silly.</p><p>""But your 'Vacancy' sign was on,"" he answered.</p><p>""Umm...yeah. Um...but we don't have any rooms. I'm sorry."" But even while I was saying that, I kinda crooked my finger, like I was inviting him in. Sol and Sluggsy were out of sight, and they couldn't see me do it. I put a real worried and scared expression on my face. It wasn't hard to do, 'cause I was real worried and scared, all right!</p><p>""Hmm. I don't think I'll take 'no' for an answer, young lady. I'm coming in."" And he pushed right past me into the office. As he came in, Sol and Sluggsy stepped forward towards him, but stopped when they saw him. There was something about him. He looked...ready, somehow. I think they saw it, too. ""Well, I see you're not completely alone here, are you, young lady? Do you blokes run this place?"" he asked, breezily.</p><p>""Uh, yeah. Yeah, we run it. Didn't the girlie tell you? We don't got any rooms. So scram, if you know what's good for ya, ya get me?"" Sluggsy said.</p><p>""I'm not going anywhere. My car has a puncture, and I'm tired. You've got plenty of rooms, and your 'Vacancy' sign was on. So I'm staying here, regardless. Now do you get me?""</p><p>Sol and Sluggsy just looked at each other. They shrugged, and I think Sluggsy kinda winked at Sol. ""All right, bub, but there ain't no...amenities here or nothin'. And you clear out in the morning, right?""</p><p>""OK with me,"" the stranger said, and headed back out to his car. I hurried after him, before Sol and Sluggsy could stop me.</p><p>Once we were nearer his car, I said, ""I'm so glad you're here! Those men...I'm real scared of them. They're not related to me. They were hurting me, and I think...I think they were gonna..."" I was kinda sobbing by then, and he just patted my arm.</p><p>""Shh, it's all right, it's all right now, little one. Nothing's going to happen to you now. Just tell me what's going on."" I tried to tell him between sobs who I was and why I was there. He nodded knowingly. ""Those people, the *******'s: they probably hired these men to burn this place down for the insurance. The men were to make sure that you...didn't make it, and make it look like you started the fire, perhaps by accident somehow. Well, we'll see...""</p><p>We were at his car. He opened up the trunk (the 'boot', he called it). There were some suitcases and briefcases in it. He popped one open, and I couldn't believe it! There were guns in it! He picked one up, a smallish one. ""This is a Beretta. Have you ever fired a pistol?"" I shook my head, eyes wide. ""There's no time to give you a lesson. Just aim like you're pointing your finger, and squeeze the trigger. Remember to turn off the safety."" He showed me the button. ""Stuff it down inside your jumper,"" he said, and slipped it down my front. Then he pulled on the zipper, and it came up easily. I sure felt better, with it zipped up, so my little nipples weren't showing anymore! ""And just to make you feel better..."" he opened his suitcoat. Under it was a holster. He pulled out the gun...'pistol', I mean. It was bigger. ""This is a Walther PPK; some real stopping power. We'll be all right. Let's get into a room for the night, OK?""</p><p>He took me over to the unit farthest from the office. He didn't have much luggage. I sat down on the bed and started shaking. He sat next to me and held me, stroking my shoulders and telling me, ""Shhh, it's OK, everything's all right now,"" and stuff like that. It felt so good to have him there. Even though I didn't know him or anything, it felt like I think it would if my Daddy had been there. If I'd ever had a Daddy.</p><p>He told me to just call him 'Commander'. I asked him what he did, and he said, ""I'm with Universal Exports."" I didn't know what that meant, and I sorta screwed my face up at him and asked him why he had the guns. He just smiled and whispered in my ear, ""I'm really a secret agent, but don't tell anyone."" I promised I wouldn't.</p><p>Then he started asking me about myself, my name and stuff, where I was from. I told him all about me. Nobody had ever taken any interest in me before. I told him stuff I'd never told anyone ever, even stuff like how it made me feel when I was whipped or spanked, how even though it hurt and I didn't like it, it made me feel so...funny. He just nodded and looked serious. He didn't make fun of me, or say anything about it, at first. He just held me, and it felt so good.</p><p>He asked me questions and stuff, while I was talking, to find out more about me, and how I got there. One time he said something funny, ""You told he how it made you feel to be spanked and whipped, how part of it you didn't like, but part you did, sort of."" I nodded, with my head down. It was kinda embarrassing, talking about that! ""Do you think you would mind it if you weren't scared, and you knew that it wouldn't hurt very much, if someone you loved were to spank you, or whip you?""</p><p>I just stared at him for a moment. I didn't know what to say. Then I got to feeling real sleepy, and I yawned. ""You need to go to bed, darling Viv,"" he said.</p><p>""I-I don't wanna! I-I'm scared. Won't you tell me a story, or something?"" I wheedled. ""Tell me about you. Do you have any kids? A-are you married?""</p><p>""No, I don't have any kids, and I'm not married. Not now. She died,"" he answered.</p><p>I felt real bad. ""I'm sorry. I-I didn't know.""</p><p>""That's all right. It was a few years ago. I'll tell you what. I'll tell you a little about her and me. If you don't like my story, just stop me anytime, OK?"" I nodded happily.</p><p></p><h5>Bedtime Story</h5><p>""Most of the day she acted normally. No one could tell, unless they listened carefully to the things she said to me, and the tone of voice she used. They might have seemed a little...child-like, perhaps. But then, so many young women are immature these days, they might not even have noticed.</p><p>""If they had noticed her manner of dress, they might have wondered at the pattern: mostly jumpers, sailor suits, short plaid skirts with sheer white blouses over lacy bras. Saddle shoes or loafers, and knee socks. If they could have seen her panties, they would really have been surprised! Always cotton, lacy trim, with little hearts, teddy bears, or flowers on them, even cartoons, sometimes (Cinderella, Jasmine, or Ariel, maybe; no Taz or Power Rangers, that's for sure!).</p><p>""You see, no matter how old she was in ""bio-years"", my wife was always ten years old to me. And although we were legally married, she was always my little ""daughter"", and I was her ""Daddy"". We went through some rough times, when my...predilection was first revealed, but she wisely decided to try and satisfy it as best she could, and hope that helped to keep me on ""the straight and narrow"", as it were. And did it ever work out fine!</p><p>""On a typical evening, I'd be lying on the sofa in our family room. She'd come trudging into the room, looking downcast. She'd be dressed in a baby-doll nightshirt, all frills and lacy, very sheer, with nothing on underneath. Or perhaps a soft pair of pajamas, with hearts or bears on them. Her hair would be in a blue, little-girl's bow, or perhaps a barrette. Bunny slippers on her feet completed the outfit.</p><p>""Come here, young lady!"" I would growl. She would shuffle over to my side. ""You've been very naughty today, haven't you?"" I would inquire. She would just nod, glumly. ""Speak up, little missy, I can't hear you!"" I would command, punctuating it with a smack to the front of her bare thighs.</p><p>""OH!"" she would gasp, and, ""Yes, Daddy, I've been naughty!"" she would add.</p><p>""And naughty girls should be punished, shouldn't they, young lady?"" I would ask rhetorically.</p><p>""Oh, yes Daddy, I know, but Oh, please, Daddy, must I be punished?!"" she would plead, fetchingly. But to no avail. I would tip her unceremoniously over my lap, toss up the hem of her nightie, and express astonishment.</p><p>""Young lady! Where are your panties?! You should be ashamed to have your bottom so bare. You really need a spanking!"" And with that I would commence to rain smack after open-handed smack on her buttocks, alternating cheeks, and frequently aiming for the groove between them, almost spanking her on her anus, as she wailed and sobbed. After her bottom was suitably reddened, I would slow down, and gently rub her bottom, often pulling the cheeks apart so she could feel the cool air on her little bottomflower. She would gasp and moan softly.</p><p>""Then I'd push her off my lap and command her to stand up. She would rub her nose and her bottom, snuffling. ""You're not done with your punishment yet, young lady!"" I would bark. ""Take off that nightgown this instant!""</p><p>""She would dither. ""Oh, but Daddy, please! Do I haveta? Then I'll be all...naked! It'll be so 'barassing!""</p><p>""Right now, young lady!"" I would reply, with a smack on her bottom. ""You should have thought of that before you misbehaved!"" Reluctantly she would pull the nightie up and over her head. In my mind's eye she would be heartbreakingly slender, hips just beginning to think about flaring, breasts no more than buds, nipples barely breaking the plane of her chest. Her girlcleft nearly matched my imagination: smooth, unfledged, shyly peeping from between her thighs, as she would writhe a bit in embarrassment at my avid gaze.</p><p>""I think it will be the riding crop, tonite, little missy,"" I might have announced.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy, but please, please, please!"" she would beg, piteously. But I would be determined. I would circle her, slapping the crop's end into my palm, ominously. Suddenly I would flash it out, smacking the back of her thighs as she would jump and yelp. I would whip her with the crop until the backs of her thighs were suitably reddened. As I did I would rest my left hand on her shoulder, then slide it down, almost casually, then seize her left breast, pinching and twisting her tender nipple. She would writhe prettily in reaction.</p><p>""Then I would swing around, circling my hand from her breast to her bottom, seizing her recently-spanked cheeks in a firm grasp, as I would bring the crop down sharply across the front of her bare thighs. She would cry out repeatedly as I disciplined her.</p><p>""After a bit of that I would pause, looking her up and down. She would shiver and sniffle, waiting. I would tenderly kiss her forehead and hug her a bit, as she pressed against me. ""You're so precious and pretty, little one. But you're getting bigger, aren't you! I think you may be ready for Big Girl's punishment tonite,"" I might say.</p><p>""Oh, but Daddy, please! Big Girl's punishment??!! But that means I haveta be whipped on my...my..."" she would trail off, not wanting to finish the thought.</p><p>""That's right, young lady, and right now!"" With that would I bring the crop down sharply across her breasts with a smack! She would wail and sob as I repeatedly whipped her top, reddening her little-girl breasts, her nipples becoming erect from the stimulation.</p><p>""You know what I think you need, little one? I think you need a bra and panties whipping,"" I would opine solemnly.</p><p>""Wh-what's th-that?"" she would inquire, nervously twisting her hands together and fidgeting.</p><p>""That's where I use this,"" I would say, holding up the crop, ""To make it look like you have on a bra and panties, but it's really just your hide being tanned from your punishment!"" She would gape in astonishment at this, and then beg and plead.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy, please, do I have to have a bra and panties whipping??!! Oh, Daddy, it's gonna sting so much on my little nipples and cleft! Oh, Daddy, please!"" she would say.</p><p>""WHAP! would go the crop on her breasts again, and ""AAAA!"" would cry out my little child-wife. Her moans and cries would fill the air as I reddened her little breasts completely, not neglecting the undersides and lateral surfaces. Then I would shift my aim to her bottom, fading but still reddened from her spanking, and bring the flush back to her ""cheeks"" with the crop, as she would dance from foot to foot.</p><p>""Shifting to her front, I would swing the crop back and forth across her mons as she would wail and sob. I would order her to spread her little legs, and she would obey after a sharp smack to her breasts convinces her that I meant business. Then I would complete her ""bra and panties"" by thoroughly reddening her cleft and anus with the crop. By that time she would be sobbing convulsively, the tears running down her little cheeks.</p><p>""I would stop, finally, and sit down on the couch, pulling her down onto my lap. She would cling to me, staining my shirt with her tears as she sniffled.""</p><p>He stopped then. I asked, ""Isn't there any more to the story?""</p><p>""Maybe someday I'll tell you the rest, sweetheart.""</p><p>I sat there and thought for a minute. Then I asked him, ""W-would you...?"" I stopped, embarrassed.</p><p>""Would I what, darling little Viv? Ask me anything, dearheart.""</p><p>""Would you spank me?"" I whispered, and hung my head, peeping up at him through my eyelashes.</p><p>He didn't answer, he just pulled me up onto his lap and gave me a big hug. Then he put me gently on the bed, got up, opened the door a crack, and looked around. Then he came back and cupped my chin, tipping my face up to his. ""I think you've been a naughty girl, haven't you, hmmm?"" A shiver went through me. ""And naughty girls have to be spanked!""</p><p>With that he sat down, pulled me across his lap face down, lifted the hem of my jumper up, tugged my panties down, and started smacking my bottom! I was yelping and kicking. It stung, but...it didn't really hurt. I can't really describe how it felt, but it felt so...good, to have someone who cared for me spanking me, when I knew it wouldn't hurt much, and I would be safe. Afterwards he just hugged me and hugged me, as we lay down next to each other on the bed. And I fell asleep.</p><p>In the middle of the night I woke up scared. Something was wrong. I looked over at the door, and it was open! A man's figure was silhouetted against the moonlight. Then I heard a 'clunk', or something, and the man fell back. The Commander went to the door. He had the Walther in his hand, with something long, like a tube, attached to the barrel. Just then the wall between our unit and the one next door crashed in! Sluggsy burst through it with an axe in his hand, but the Commander fired once and he dropped.</p><p>The Commander checked both of them. ""Don't worry, sweetheart, they're both...gone. You'll never have to worry about them again."" He shoved his pistol into the back of his belt, came over to the bed and picked me up. ""Let's get out of this place, right now!""</p><p>We took Sluggsy's car. We went to what he called a 'safe house'. I think he gave me a few days to sorta settle down. Then he sat me down for a serious talk. ""Little Viv, we need to decide what to do with you. Do you want me to get you back to the orphanage?"" I made the 'yuck' face. He chuckled. ""I guess not. Is there anyone else you'd like me to call, or take you to?"" I shook my head.</p><p>""I want to stay with you,"" I whispered. ""Please, Commander,"" I added.</p><p>He picked me up onto his lap. ""I'd love for you to stay with me, sweetheart. But I know myself. If you stay with me, I'll need to be able to do whatever I want with you. And what I'll want to do is treat you like my daughter [my heart jumped when he said that], and my wife, and my slave."" I looked up at him, kinda shy-like. ""That means that I will spank you, and whip you, and punish you...other ways, any time I want to. Do you understand?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Does that mean you get to put your...thing inside me, too?"" I asked him.</p><p>He swept me up in his arms in a big hug. ""Yes, that's what it means,"" he finally whispered in my ear. He pulled away a bit and looked me in the eye. ""I won't tell you that it won't hurt; it might, some, at first. But I think, after a while, that you might come to enjoy everything I do to you...""</p><p>We were married in a nearby church. The Commander looked so handsome in his dress whites. I think he somehow convinced some local official to declare him my guardian, so he could do it legally.</p><p>When we got home, he took me to the bedroom. ""Take off all your clothes, young lady. It's time for you to be punished, and I want you naked, right now,"" he commanded. It was so embarrassing, to have to take off all my clothes with him watching! I was blushing, and I was moving kinda slow, because as soon as my bottom was bare he smacked it with his hand, saying, ""Hurry up!"" but he had a grin on his face.</p><p>Then I was all naked, standing in front of him. Without thinking I covered my little breasts and my girlhood with my hands. He smacked my thighs and said, ""Hands at your sides, young lady!"" I did, and then he could my little nipples, and my little cleft, and everthing, and it was sooo embarrassing</p><p>Then he took me in his arms and held me for a while, and ran his hands up and down my body, touching me all over. Oh, it felt so good to feel his warm, strong hands touching me! Then he was pinching and twisting my little nipples, and it almost hurt, but not quite, and almost tickled, but not really, and it made me gasp and moan.</p><p>Then he bent me over, under his arm, and started spanking my bottom, kinda fast but not real hard. I started yelping a bit, and dancing from foot to foot, saying, ""Please, Sir, oh please!"" After a while he sat down and pulled me over his lap and kept spanking me, on my bottom and on the backs of my thighs. Then he pulled me up into another hug that felt so good. I was sobbing a little bit, but at the same time I felt so wonderful. He kissed me all over my face, then kissed my lips real long. Then he put his tongue inside my mouth. I didn't know what to do, so I just kinda touched the end of his tongue with mine. I guess that was good, because he sorta groaned and hugged me even tighter and kissed me more.</p><p>He layed me down real gentle on the bed and kept kissing me, but in differnt places. Between my eyes, on my eyelids, then to my neck. Then he was on my chest, and he sorta bit and sucked and pulled on my nipples. It felt so...weird, not really hurting, but...punishing me in some way, but it made my little girlhood feel strange, too. I cried out and moaned when he did it.</p><p>Then he slid down, down to my little girlhood. He put his mouth right on it, and it felt like fire, but a real good kinda fire! He kissed it, and licked it, and sucked and bit on that little button part, and I was just about yelling, and bucking up and down. Then he suddenly raised up and started spanking me, right on my little girlhood! And he pinched and twisted my nipples at the same time. That fire feeling just shot right through me, and I screamed and bounced around on the bed, and it was so punishing, and so embarrassing, but so good at the same time, I don't know how to talk about it. And he kept spanking and rubbing and spanking and rubbing me there, until I finally calmed down some. Then he hugged and hugged me, and I felt so loved and so good, even though I was sobbing and sniffling.</p><p>Once I was quiet, he started talking to me. He told me that it was time for us to be married completely, all the way, if I really wanted us to be. Or I could say no, and then we wouldn't be. But if I said no, then he would find me somewhere else to live, a boarding school or something like that, because it would be too hard on him to not be able to have me. He said it was up to me. ""Bein' married all the way: that means you get to rape me, right?"" I asked.</p><p>""That's right darling Viv, it does, and I won't say it won't hurt at first. But like I said, I think after a while you might find that you like it...""</p><p>I leaned against him for a little while. I knew I should be freaked out by what he was saying, but...</p><p>""I wanna be yours,"" I whispered. He swept me up in his arms and hugged me so tight, and kissed me and kissed me.</p><p>After a while he put me back on the bed, on my knees. He took off his clothes and stood before me. I could see his...thing, he called it his 'rod', and it was real long and thick, and pointing straight up! ""Tonight I'm just going to rape your mouth."" I didn't know anybody got raped in their mouths! But he said, ""It's all right, this probably won't hurt at all. But something will come out of me when I'm done..."" I musta made the 'yuck' face again, 'cause he said, ""Don't worry; it's not pee! It's my seed. I want you to swallow it. Many girls do. Just make a tunnel with your tongue and the roof of your mouth...""</p><p>He held the sides of my head and put his rod in my mouth. I can't even tell you what it tasted like, I was in a daze. He worked it back and forth a few times. I was afraid he would gag me with it, but he was careful, he didn't push it in too far. In just a few moments he gave kinda like a groan, and then this warm, salty-tasting stuff was spurting in my mouth! I tried to swallow it all, but there was too much. When he pulled his rod out, some dribbled out and dripped onto my chest. He kinda scooped it up and put it back in my mouth. Then he kissed me and held me and told me how much he loved me. After that we went to sleep.</p><p>The next day was great! We went to a movie, and got ice cream, and went horseback riding. Every now and then during the day he would take me aside, like into a doorway or behind a tree, pull my skirt up and my panties down, and spank me. I was always so embarrassed, 'case someone saw my bare bottom. That night he took me into the bedroom and made me take all my clothes off again. Then he put me on the bed on my knees, with my chest all the way down on the bed. I knew he could see my bottomflower and my girlhood real easy, and it made me blush, it was so embarrassing. Then he took his belt off and began whipping me with it, first on my thighs, and then on my bottom. He even made the end of it snap onto my girlhood and my bottomflower! I yelped and cried out.</p><p>Then he put his hand right on my little girlhood, and pressed it and rubbed it, and pinched and twisted my little button. He put some kinda jelly stuff on his other hand, and put his fingers right into my bottomflower and pushed them in so far! And every now and then he'd pull them out fast and spank me right on my little bottomflower, kinda quick and hard, then push them back in again. And that fire feeling started coming on real strong, and my little hips started rocking back and forth, and I pushed my bottom back against his hand, and pushed my girlhood forward against his other hand, and that fire just shot right through me and I nearly screamed and jumped around and it felt so embarassing and so punishing and so good!</p><p>While I was still moaning and panting and jerking around, he put the end of his rod against my little bottomflower, and pushed in so hard, and raped me in my bottom! It hurt some, and I felt so full, and it was so embarrassing to know a grown man's rod was in my bottom, I just screamed out loud, and cried and cried. He just held me, and kissed me, and told me how much he loved me. Pretty soon I calmed down to the occasional sob and sniff. He started pushing his rod in and out of me, and it felt so strange, but after a while it didn't feel so bad. And it wasn't long before he gave that kinda groan again, and pushed in real hard and stayed there for a while. Then he pulled out, and kissed me and kissed me.</p><p>After that we took a shower; we needed it!</p><p>The next night he made me take my clothes off, and he brought out something he called a 'riding crop'. He started to whip me with it, all over: the front and back of my thighs, my bottom, even my little nipples and breastbuds! It stung, and it was so embarrassing to be whipped naked by a grown man, I was blushing and crying out and sobbing.</p><p>He laid me down on the bed face up, and made put my knees up, and my feet together, and then drop my knees apart. Now my little girlhood was so open to him, I was even more embarrassed. He took the crop and whipped me, right on my little girlhood and on my button! I cried out loud, and tears were running down my face, but that fire feeling was starting between my legs again. Then he tossed the crop aside and put his mouth right on my little girlhood, and sucked and bit on my little button, and that fire ran right through me and I arched up and screamed and jumped around. But he put his hands on my shoulders and held me down on the bed, and put his rod right up to my girlhood, and pushed in so hard, and raped me of my maidenhead, and oh it did hurt so much, and I screamed and cried. He just held me, and kissed my hair, and told me he loved me, while I sobbed and my shoulders shook. I could feel him sort of throbbing inside my punished girlhood. After a while my sobs died down to the occasional sniffle. He started to push his rod in and out of me, long and slow at first, then fast and hard. I yelled with each push, like this: ""AAH! - AAH! - AAH!"" Pretty soon I could feel that fire thing coming over me again. I was bucking, and moaning, and jerking, and yelling. And then I he gave that kinda groan, and filled me with his seed. It mixed with the little trickle of blood from me losing my maidenhead and I could feel it run out of my cleft down onto my anus.</p><p>Afterwards I lay in his arms, all burning and murmuring, my face buried in his chest. He kissed me and nuzzled my hair. All of a sudden I raised up on an elbow and said, ""Y'know what?""</p><p>""No, what?""</p><p>""I just thought of something: I don't even know your name!"" And I didn't; I just called him 'Sir' or 'Commander'.</p><p>""That's right, you don't. Well, I think you ought to know your husband's name, so I'll tell you. The name is ****. ***** ****.""</p><p>The End</p><p>----</p><p><b>All comments gratefully welcomed</b></p><p>A loud huzzah to anyone who can tell me the Commander's name, and the name of the book featuring him from which I cribbed large quantities of stuff. Cheers</p>"
1072,Little Blind Girl,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'spank', 'reluc', 'rom']","A little blind orphan girl is adopted, enslaved, and married by a man who loves her, punishes her, and 'rapes' her.",2012-04-27T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>""Oh, won't someone help me? Please, somebody help me, please, please!"" The little girl's cries went ringing out, but in the hubbub and commotion no one answered her. She could hear the crackle, and feel the heat of the flames. She felt her way along the brick wall. The wrong way; she could feel the increasing heat of the bricks. She turned around, but quickly hit a cul-de-sac. She was desperate, and, despite the risk, she decided she would have to strike out into the open, away from the meager comfort of a wall she could touch. She wished she had her cane, but in the rush out of the orphanage, it had been knocked from her hand, and no one had paid any heed to her pleas that it be returned to her.</p><p>Once outside the building, she had been quickly left behind, no one caring about the little blind girl who couldn't keep up. She had always been too much trouble to them anyway. *****-ia had little money to spare on orphanages, and less for 'special needs' children. If the staff had been able to work her more than they did, they would have. As it was, she was pressed into service in the kitchen, mostly, peeling potatoes or other tasks for which sight was unnecessary.</p><p>She was punished frequently, as most of the children were, and somewhat harshly. A kind word and a hug after each whipping would have gone far to ameliorate the effects, perhaps even leave her feeling deserving and grateful for the attention. But there were no hugs for the little blind girl. Her only comfort in life thus far had been a missionary couple who had spent some time ministering to the children in the orphanage, during one of the periods in which *****-ia's government was willing to allow it. Under those sweet souls' guidance she had even converted. But they had left, perforce, and she was alone again.</p><p>She had some dim awareness of the fact that the treatment she received was not what it should be. Indeed, it was worse than she knew. Being more vulnerable than most of the children, and sweetly pretty to boot, the mostly male staff of the orphanage singled her out for corporal punishment. For as long as she could remember, she would be frequently stripped, and a strop or switch applied to her bottom and thighs as she yelped. Now she was approaching ten years old, and the aim of her tormentors was shifting: more and more of their strokes landed on the front of her thighs, sometimes even smacking full upon her unfledged cleftlips and clitoris. Afterwards one or another of the staff would pretend to 'check' her, rubbing her bottom, their hands trailing towards her girlhood.</p><p>All this attention could not fail to affect her. In her little bed at night she couldn't help but remember each episode. She feared the discipline, the sting on her naked body, the shame of knowing she was so exposed to grown men while still a preteen. But somehow each session left her...unsatisfied, and as she lay in bed her fingers strayed to her little girlcleft, pressing and rubbing, as she stifled the little cries she would have made if she weren't afraid that someone would hear her.</p><p>She had no hope that her lot would improve anytime soon. There was no one to tell about it, for one thing. She had become aware that the police chief, and the local inspector, who should have been monitoring the care of the children, would often be invited over to witness, and even take a hand in, her punishments, and those of some of the other children. She had heard rumors of what happened to the girls who were just a little older than she...</p><p>She gingerly stepped away from the wall, still calling out to anyone who might be willing to help her. At least she felt the heat of the fire fading. But people were still rushing past her, no one stopping, no one saying anything to her. As little comfort as they were to her, she would have been glad to find any of the staff at the orphanage, or the other children. None were around, seemingly.</p><p>""Lost yer chums, little missy?"" The voice was suddenly right next to her, and she started back, but tripped over some debris in the street and fell, fortunately without injury. She was too stunned to resist as a hand grasped her arm roughly and hauled her to her feet. ""It's dangerous out here, now ain't it, little missy, especially for someone like you! I think you'd better be comin' with me."" Without waiting for a reply from her, the man (she could tell that from his voice, and strength...and smell!) hustled her down the street. She came to herself, realizing that she was in at least as much peril with him than without him, and probably more. She struggled and kicked, still hollering for help, seemingly uselessly; certainly he seemed not to mind, paying no more attention to her resistance than a tree would.</p><p>There was a bump, almost a shock; it seemed as if something had collided with the man. His grip slackened, then fell away. She heard him grunt, panting, as if he was straining at something heavy, then silence from him.</p><p>""Are you all right, little one?"" The voice was soft, a pleasant baritone.</p><p>""Y-yes, I guess so."" She trembled, wondering who this was, what he would do with her. How would all this turn out?</p><p>""Did he...hurt you?""</p><p>""No, I'm all right. He scared me!"" She felt the tears, so close to the surface even at the best of times, now leaking out of her sightless eyes.</p><p>A soft touch, not the man's hand that she expected to feel at any time, but a cottony gentleness, was pressed against her cheek. She reached up and took it; a man's handkerchief, smelling of fabric softener and bleach, a simple thing, but finer than she was used to. In a daze, she dabbed at her eyes for a moment, then reached out and grabbed the man's wrists, and flung herself into his embrace, burying her face in his shirt, sobbing uncontrollably. He gently enfolded his arms about her, rocking her back and forth as her shoulders shook.</p><p>""Little one...little one..."" She came to herself to realize that he was speaking gently to her.</p><p>""W-what? What did you say?"" she stammered out.</p><p>""We should get you away from here. The fire is spreading. It's not safe. Is there anywhere you want me to take you? Someone you want me to find for you?"" His tone was gentle but insistent. She could sense his concern for her.</p><p>""N-no. NO! I...I don't want to go back. There's no one there I want to be with. W-won't you take me somewhere safe? Please, mister?"" Tears continued to leak as she begged him. She knew it was a risk, but he seemed nice. And almost anything would be better than her life so far.</p><p>""Should I take you to the police station, then? Surely they would..."" but she cut him off.</p><p>""NO! No, please! They...I don't want...please mister, just take me somewhere, OK? Please?""</p><p>""Hmmm. I guess I could get you somewhere safe, at least for a little while. Follow me."" He turned and headed off, assuming she would follow. She tried to hear his footsteps, and stay up with him, but she quickly tripped over some debris and fell, luckily without injury.</p><p>""M-mister! Mister, please!"" He heard her cry and spun around, leaping to her side and lifting her gently to her feet.</p><p>""Are you all right?!"" he inquired.</p><p>""I...I...I can't see,"" she finally admitted, miserably.</p><p>""Did you hurt your eyes in the fire?"" he asked.</p><p>""N-no. I-I never could see. I guess I was born that way, I dunno."" She was heartsick. Surely he would consider her worthless, too, just like the staff at the orphanage; too much trouble to care for.</p><p>""I'm so sorry; I didn't know. Don't worry, I'll hold your arm and walk more carefully. But let's hurry as much as we can, OK? Can't you feel the heat?"" And indeed she could; with her heightened nonvisual senses, she could tell the fire was closing in. She was glad to feel his arm around her shoulders as he led her off, leaving the crackle and smoke behind.</p><p>After a short walk, he paused, and she heard a car door opening. ""Be careful getting in,"" he advised, as he slowly led her to crouch down and slide onto the seat. ""Can you buckle yourself?""</p><p>""...Yes, I've got them,"" she said as she located the ends by touch. The ride was smooth, and brief. ""Where are you taking me?"" she finally got up the courage to ask.</p><p>""To my chateau. Is that all right?""</p><p>""Y-yes. I guess so. I dunno where else to go,"" she added despondently.</p><p>""Please don't be so sad,"" he told her. ""I'll help you as much as I can. I won't give you up to anyone you don't want to be with. I won't let anyone hurt you. You're a beautiful little girl,"" she made no sign, but inwardly she brightened at this; no one had ever called her beautiful before! ""And I want to take care of you any way I can,"" he finished. She settled back in her seat, satisfied for the moment.</p><p>They arrived at the chateau and he escorted her in. He took her to a room with a soft sofa and sat her down. ""You stay there for a moment. Are you hungry?""</p><p>""Yes!"" she exclaimed. He grinned, then caught himself, realizing she couldn't see him.</p><p>""Good!"" he said, ""I'll get you some lunch.""</p><p>After she had eaten, he led her to the room he planned for her to stay in. She asked him to let her feel her way around it, after removing any objects in the middle of the room. She sped around the perimeter with a deft touch, learning her way by feel. He marveled at her. She did the same thing in the bathroom, and then said, ""C-could you...ummm...""</p><p>""Oh. OH, sure! Sure, I'm sorry. Here. Here's a bell,"" he handed her a small copper bell. ""If you need anything, or just want to talk, ring it. I'll be back in a little while, anyway. OK?""</p><p>""OK!"" He closed the door behind him.</p><p>For the next few weeks she lived an idyllic life. He was there to help her with anything she wanted. She ate better than she ever had. Her sheets were soft. He bought her new clothes, which fit her, and were so much more comfortable than what she had worn before. And there was music! Beautiful string quartets, and symphonies! And Dr. Ferrel (he had introduced himself, of course) could play the piano so wonderfully. Nadya (for that was the girl's name) would sit and listen to him for an hour or more, eyes closed, swaying in time to the music.</p><p>And they would sit and talk. Guilelessly she told him all about her short, sad life. He marveled at the sweetness she had retained despite her suffering. And he was...aroused by certain of her experiences. For she had left nothing out, even recounting her treatment at the hands of the staff, and her own reactions to it.</p><p>Dr Ferrel knew himself, and he knew something would have to change. Finally he sat Nadya down for a serious talk. ""Little one, I need to tell you something. You have become very dear to me."" She smiled shyly, still facing partly away, as was her wont. It made more sense to turn one ear towards him, rather than her eyes, after all. ""But you must know something about me. I find that I can't keep going on the way we have been. It is getting too hard on me."" She looked stricken. She was too much of a bother!</p><p>""Oh, Dr Ferrel, please, please don't send me away! I can help out! I can learn my way around the kitchen, and peel potatoes, and..."" He cut her off, aghast that she had jumped to such a conclusion.</p><p>""No, no! That's not what I mean at all! I don't want you to go. Quite the opposite. Let me explain."" She was mollified for the moment, and sat back to listen.</p><p>""First I have to know how much you know about some things. Do you know what it means to be married?"" Though blind, she had perhaps instinctively mastered the typical preteen 'of-I-know-that-do-you-think-I'm-stupid?' look. ""I'll take that for a yes,"" he chuckled.</p><p>""Then let me ask you this: do you know what sex is?"" She looked down; she wasn't sure she liked where this was going.</p><p>""Yes...""</p><p>""Do you know what 'sexual desire' is?"" She looked puzzled. ""Sexual desire is like being hungry for food, only it's 'hungry' for having sex. Most men have this desire often. Many women and girls do, too. Do you understand so far?""</p><p>""...Uh-huh.""</p><p>""There actually are different types of sexual desire. Most men just have sexual desire for women and girls, usually pretty ones. But some men have other desires in addition to that. These other desires are called 'fetishes', and they come in many different forms. For instance, believe it or not, little one, there are some men who don't get fully sexually excited unless the woman they are with is wearing shoes, sometimes a particular type of shoes, like high-heeled red ones."" She looked astonished. ""It's true! And there's many other totally different kinds of fetishes.</p><p>""You might have guessed why I'm telling you all this. I am one of those men who have a fetish. Actually two of them. One of them is this: I enjoy spanking and sexually punishing a girl before and during sex. Oh, I can have sex without it, but it's much more enjoyable for me with it. I'm not talking about anything very painful; just the kind of punishments that any father might give his little girl if she's been naughty. But I do them...a little differently!</p><p>""The other desire I have is to have sex with a very young girl. A girl with slim hips, like yours,"" and he traced his hand over hers, as she froze to the touch, freaked out, but at the same time not scared at all. ""And only buds for breasts, like you,"" and he caressed her little nipples through her thin blouse, making her tremble. ""And the face of an angel, like yours,"" and he kissed her full on the mouth, not deep, but long and sweet. She was swaying where she sat, eyes half-closed, when he finally drew away. He cupped her chin in his hand and tilted her face towards his. ""So that's how it is, little one. I desire you. I love you. I want to take you as my daughter, and my wife, and my slave. I will love you, and cherish you, protect you, and care for you. I will also punish you, and use you sexually, like a husband with his wife, and a master with his slavegirl.</p><p>""But if you don't want that, I understand. It's a lot to ask! But if I can't have you completely, then I don't think I can bear to keep on living in the same house as you; it would be too frustrating for me! So I'd probably find another orphanage for you to stay in, I guess..."" She pulled a face, the universal preteen 'yuck' face. ""I'll take that to mean you don't like that idea,"" he chuckled. She smiled shyly. ""Well, little one, I'll tell you what. You sit here and think about it for a while. You don't have to decide right away. But sometime in the next few days I need to know what you want to do."" He smoothed her hair back and kissed her forehead, then left her alone.</p><p>He went into the next room, hoping against hope that she would decide right away, but fearing it would be a few days at best, and then not favourable. He was startled to hear, only a few minutes later, the little handbell tinkle. He rushed back in to find her with her arms stretched out towards the sound of his approach. He swept her up into his arms, lifting her off her feet and hugging her tight as her little sweet voice tickled his ear, ""I wanna stay with you! I wanna stay with you!"" He held her for a long time, just reveling in the feel of her slender body pressed against his, nuzzling her silky hair, feeling her little sighs, receiving her butterfly kisses.</p><p>After a while he gently set her down, and spoke softly in her ear, ""I think you've been a naughty little girl. You need a spanking."" She stiffened for a moment, then relaxed against him, trembling. ""Shhh, shhh, it's OK, it's all right. Don't be afraid. Listen carefully, little one. If you want me to stop, all you have to do is say 'No' or 'Ow' or 'don't' or 'stop'. Understand?""</p><p>""Y-yes,"" she replied, still trembling.</p><p>He gently bent her under his arm, tossed up her skirt, and gave her a few light swats on her bottom. Then he let her up. She straightened, her little face screwed up in a quizzical look. ""Is that all? They used to whip me MUCH harder than that! You-yer gonna have to spank me harder, and longer. That wasn't nuthin'!"" She bent herself under his arm again and waited. He gaped in astonishment, but quickly collected himself, not about to pass up the marvelous gift she was giving him. He proceeded to give her a brisk, business-like spanking, smacking one cheek then the other, as she danced and jiggled, moaning and yelping. But she never said 'Ow' or 'don't'!</p><p>As he spanked her, she was in almost a daze. It was as if she was back in the orphanage, somehow, being punished like she used to be. Or perhaps she was really in her little bed at night, pretending to be punished, spanking her own bottom, rubbing herself...She half expected to be abused as she had been before, neglected, unloved...But then he was done spanking her, and stood her up, and enfolded her in his arms gently, and held her, and rocked her, and reached down to rub her reddened bottom as she whimpered and sniffled.</p><p>The next day Dr Ferrel lost no time. He made the necessary connections, and soon had both adoption papers and a marriage license for Nadya and himself. A short wedding ceremony before a friendly priest with well-crossed palm completed the arrangements. Then they were home, and up in his room, and he stood her in the middle of the room and kissed her. ""It's time for me to see my little daughter, and slave, and wife."" He began to unbutton her blouse as she shivered. One piece after another was removed, and soon she stood naked before him.</p><p>She was gorgeous. A stunning preteen, the top of her head barely coming up to his chest. Long, silky dark blonde hair. She was heartbreakingly slender, despite her recently improved nutrition. Her breasts were mere buds, topped by little nipples, barely breaking the plane of her chest. Her slim thighs framed her unfledged girlcleft, puffy immature lips around a prominent clitoris. She shivered at the thought that she was so exposed to him, although of course she had no conception of what it was like for him to see her.</p><p>Then he took off all his own clothes and stood before her. ""You see with your hands, don't you, little one? Then come take a good look at me.""</p><p>She reached out and stroked his face. She'd run her fingers over it before, loving the feel of his shaven cheeks and jaw, his strong nose, his bushy eyebrows. Then she ran down his neck, to his hairy chest which she had not felt before. Then down, down, until suddenly she encountered the end of his rampant rod. She gasped, and jerked her hand back for a moment, but he just stood there, stolidly, waiting. Gingerly she reached out and touched his glans with one finger, then her hand, running up and down the shaft, taking in the size of it. He was really little more than average length, but of course his rod seemed enormous to a ten-year-old's hand.</p><p>As she gingerly touched it, he commanded, ""Show me where that goes, little one."" She was startled for a moment, but then, almost mischievously, she pointed between her legs. ""Very good. Now show me where else it goes."" She was stumped for a moment, but dredged up memories of some of the teens in the orphanage, talking about...She pointed to her mouth, questioningly. ""That's right. It goes there, too. Now,"" and his voice sank to a hoarse whisper, ""Where else does it go? The only place left it could go?"" She was dumbfounded, stricken for a moment. Shaking, her hand crept back between her legs, reaching for her anus...</p><p>He caught her up in his arms again, now enfolded in a wonderful skin-to-skin hug. He meandered over to the bed and sat down, pulling her across his lap as he did so. His hard rod pressed against her waist as his hard hand spanked her thoroughly, her little naked body jerking and rocking with each smack. Suddenly he stopped, spun her over in his lap so that she was lying face up, and gave her 3 sharp smacks directly onto her girlhood as she cried out wildly. Then he was holding her, soothing her, rubbing her gently on her cleft and clitoris as she moaned and trembled. Soon her little hips were moving of their own accord, pressing her moistening cleft against his insistent hand. She was yipping and yelping, bucking and rocking, and finally coming on his hand as he punctuated his caresses with sharp smacks to her clitoris that drove her to distraction.</p><p>Finally she was spent, lying in his arms, burning and murmuring. He let her relax for a while, but his frustration was almost unbearable. ""Get up, little one, I want you on your knees before me."" She slowly arose, shivering as he slid his hands up and down her slender body. Now she was kneeling on the bed as he stood in front of her, his erect manhood, had she been able to see it, only inches from her lips. He kissed her forehead and cheek, then her lips. ""I'm going to rape your mouth now,"" he told her. ""Make a tunnel with your tongue and the roof of your mouth.""</p><p>She complied, eyes closed now with embarrassment and anticipation. ""You don't need to move your mouth or anything; I'll take care of that. But something will come out of me when I'm done."" She stiffened in alarm. ""Don't worry, it's not pee!"" She relaxed. ""I want you to swallow what comes out; many girls do.""</p><p>He took her face and head in his hands and moved in. She trembled when his glans touched her lips, but didn't resist as he slid into her little mouth. Even halfway in, as far as he thought he could go without gagging her, his shaft filled and stretched her lips. He worked in and out of her as she whimpered softly. Even though he had occasionally relieved himself since the little blind girl had come to live with him, the scene was too intense; the sight, sound, and feel of a little preteen girl with his manhood in her mouth was more fetching than anything he'd ever experienced. In no time he was emptying himself in her mouth as she struggled to swallow all of the unexpected rush of hot liquid. In her nad(veté she was unable to, and much of it dribbled out of her mouth and onto her chest, then down her belly.</p><p>As he groaned out the last of his climax, he slipped out of her, grabbed up a nearby towel, and tenderly wiped her face. Then, careless of any traces of his seed still remaining on her lips, he lifted her up and kissed her long and sweetly. He lay down with her on the bed, cuddling her, kissing her silky hair, caressing her cheek, whispering in her ear how much he loved her as she snuggled into his chest, profoundly happy for the first time in her life.</p><p>He awoke in the late evening to find her still snuggled against him. He propped up on one elbow and surveyed the scene: a beautiful, blind, preteen girl was naked and snuggled up against him, having been stripped naked and sexually punished by him, brought to a noisy orgasm by him, and having been orally raped by him. It was altogether the most glorious experience he had ever had. He had come to *****-ia to train local doctors in medical techniques, and to treat some of the government officials, so he had some influence and power. Which he had been somewhat counting on, as he had another purpose in coming, one which had been fortuitously fulfilled in a manner he did not intend: to obtain a preteen girl to be his little slave-daughter-wife. And now his deepest desire had come true, and in such a remarkable and delightful way!</p><p>The next few days they spent in a loving daze. He took her to the symphony, a jazz concert, to hear the birds at the park. He played, and she sang (a sweet little voice) *****-ian folk songs. He taught her Braille, to her evident delight.</p><p>Whenever he felt like it he would run his hands over her body through her clothes, or slip them up inside her blouse or skirt, molesting her charms as she moaned. He spanked her often, even tossing her skirt up on the edge of a public place and smacking her bottom, a few people noticing as if on the periphery of their vision, not quite sure what was going on, the brief discipline over before they could figure out that it was a preteen girl being spanked on her naked bottom, her little cleft exposed for any to see who were close enough.</p><p>Every evening before bed he punished her thoroughly, whipping her thighs, bottom, and breasts as she trembled and yelped. It was particularly attractive to him, that she could not see him. Of course, if she had her sight, he could still have used a blindfold, but she was so pretty, he was glad he didn't have to cover her looks up, and still have the same effect. He could walk quietly around her, and swing the crop, or belt, or switch, wherever he wanted to, and she'd have no idea where it would land next. It seemed to increase her anxiety nicely, such that, even before the stroke would land, she would already be whimpering and shivering. And, after he had punished her to orgasm, he finished by raping her mouth with welcome relief.</p><p>His frustration was building again, and he decided it was time to move on. That day he asked her, ""Would you like to go with me on a little trip?"" She agreed enthusiastically. She would go anywhere with him, and trusted him to make it wonderful for her.</p><p>He had been preparing for this, and had her travel papers and ticket ready. Before she knew it, she was in a large building, with many people walking around, and loudspeakers unintelligibly announcing...something, she couldn't make out what. She held his hand tightly as they threaded their way to their destination. She could tell that they stood in a short line, then walked down a narrow hallway, up a few steps, then they were in a very narrow corridor between what felt like padded seats. He settled her in one of them. It was quite comfortable.</p><p>""Would you like one of these, honey?"" A friendly woman's voice was speaking to her, she could tell, but she didn't know what she was offering. She began to reach out to feel it, but her master's voice broke in.</p><p>""It's all right, you couldn't know; she's blind, she can't see what you're offering."" He was speaking softly, so that only she and the woman could hear.</p><p>""Oh, I'm terribly sorry! It-it's a pillow, dear, would you like one?""</p><p>""Yes, please, thank you very much. I'm sorry I couldn't tell what it was."" She was sorry, too, that the woman was distressed. But where were they? Why did she bring her a pillow?</p><p>""We'll be taking off soon, so settle in and fasten your seat belts. I'll be back with lunch once we're in the air.""</p><p>In the air! Did that mean...? She turned to her Master excitedly, but before she could even ask, he said, ""Yes, little one, we're on a plane. Try and guess where we're going.""</p><p>She sat back and thought of all the wonderful places he might take her. Her mind was a whirl. ""Paris?""</p><p>""Paris is nice, but this is much more fun than Paris.""</p><p>""Oh, tell me tell me, please tell me Master!"" A few heads turned at this. Why did the little girl call her father 'Master'? Oh well, none of their business...</p><p>""I tell you what. You wait a little while and keep listening, and see if you can pick up any clues, OK?""</p><p>""OK!""</p><p>She gripped his arm as the plane accelerated for take-off. Idly, the other first-class passengers wondered why the little girl didn't look out the window...</p><p>Once in the air, Dr Ferrel took a blanket and spread it over her lap, solicitously. Then he slipped his hand underneath it, out of sight. Soon she had something to occupy her mind! She tried to keep her breathing soft, but she couldn't help the screwed-up look on her face as her Master seized her unfledged cleftlips, and pinched and twisted her clitoris. The other passengers probably just thought she was scared of flying, or perhaps a little air-sick...</p><p>She almost missed it. ""Ladies and gentlemen, this is Captain Edwards speaking. We're cruising at 10,000 feet, we've got a good tailwind, and we should make Orlando ahead of schedule. The weather at DisneyWorld is fair, 80 degrees, with no rain in sight. Have a nice flight!""</p><p>She gasped, and one of her rare smiles lit up the cabin. He smoothly slid his hand up from her cleft and caressed her cheek. She pressed it against his hand in love and gratitude.</p><p>Her head was a whirl of emotion and expectation. The flight seemed to go so slow, and yet simultaneously it seemed like no time before they were settling in at the Polynesian.</p><p>Dr Ferrel had checked ahead of time, and it was as he expected: Disney does almost everything well. They even had an entire package for blind children. She was met at the door of the hotel by Goofy, who took her by the hand and helped her touch anything she wanted to, and pointed out special features to her. Of course there was Braille everywhere, and she delighted her hosts by reading out all the signs in *****-ian, and then in her halting English.</p><p>It was late, and there was no time to go to the park that evening, so they retired to their suite. Then it was Mickey who led Nadya by the hand as she giggled. Dr Ferrel followed with a tolerantly amused smile.</p><p>Those who saw them check in assumed they were father and daughter, perhaps even grandfather and granddaughter. How surprised and shocked they would have been to learn that they were married! And more than that, that the pretty little blind preteen girl was the grown man's slavegirl. And surely none of them dreamed that, in room 352, a little ten-year-old girl was going to be spanked, and molested, and raped by a grown man. But that's exactly what happened.</p><p>After she had relieved herself and bathed, he arranged her on her back, naked on the bed, and knelt over her, kissing her all over. Her forehead, her eyelids, her glabella, the tip of her sweet upturned nose, dusted with freckles. Then her soft mouth, butterfly kisses back from her, the tip of her tongue even darting out to touch his, bringing spasms to his rod! Then nibbling her neck, her delicate collarbone, then fastening onto first one nipple, then the other, sucking, pulling, biting as she moaned and writhed. Down to her bellybutton, pausing to blow a flurbish into it, making her giggle. ""No laughing,"" he commanded, but with a smile in his voice, and smacked her once on her cleft, sharply, making her gasp.</p><p>Then he was there, essentially raping her preteen sex with his mouth, unceremoniously probing hard for her hymen as she arched and spasmed, rasping her unfledged labia with his tongue, then taking her turgid clitoris in long, excruciating bites between tongue and teeth as she nearly screamed, bucking and rocking, clearly approaching climax. He rose up, positioned his rampant rod at her cleftlips, and thrust firmly, raping her of her maidenhead, driving for her cervix, as she yelled once, loudly, then wept and wept, shoulders shaking, as he just held her, kissing the top of her head which barely reached his chest, rocking her softly. He stayed buried within her, not moving, but pulsating inside her, until her distress died down to the occasional sob and sniffle. He began to piston in and out of her, long, firm strokes, as she cried out rhythmically with each one. The experience was overwhelming. He loved her so much, she was so sweet, her little cleft was so tight and yet so soft, her little cries went straight to his brain as he raped her and raped her, and she danced on the end of his rod. Then she was coming, spasming, wrapping her little legs as far as they would go around him, pulling her hair, beating on his sides, screaming. And he came inside her, emptying his seed at her cervix, pinning her to the bed with each stroke, then finally collapsing beside her as they clung to each other in the afterglow. She fell asleep in his arms.</p><p>Later that night he awoke to find her still nestled up against him, her sweet naked body pressed close to his. His rod was stirring. He couldn't resist using her again, so he arranged her in position, chest on the bed, knees on the floor. She roused a bit, but didn't wake, until he began spanking her bottom! Then she awoke with a startled cry, staring about wildly. He swept her into his arms, cuddling her, rocking her, soothing away the night fear. She relaxed against him. Then, surprising him, she slid out of his hands and resumed her position! He hugged her, kissed her hair, called her his sweet beautiful little girl.</p><p>Then he spanked her and spanked her, again reddening her still-tender bottom as she yelped. He lubricated his free hand, reached around her, and seized her cleftlips and clitoris, kneading and working, pinching and pulling, as he continued her discipline. Soon she was nearing climax, and he was hard as a rock! He squirted some lubricant on her rosebud, placed the end of his rod there, and thrust deeply into her, raping her of the virginity of her anus as she screamed. He couldn't believe how amazingly stimulating it was, to have his rod buried deeply in the anus of his pretty, slender, preteen daughter-slave-wife! She was so tight, so warm; he could feel her sphincter tighten spasmodically on his shaft, reacting to the violation of so private a place. He stayed buried in her as she wailed, her shoulders shaking, for a few moments. Then she calmed down to the occasional sob and sniffle, so he commenced to rape her anus in earnest, with long, hard, fast thrusts, pounding into her as she cried out rhythmically, ""AAAA-AAAA-AAAA!"" He reached around and continued to molest her unfledged cleft and clitoris, as he violated her bottomflower, and soon she was coming again, yelping and yipping, and he came too, emptying his seed in her rectum, as she spasmed and arched under him. Again they collapsed together on the bed, he shifting his weight to one side so as not to crush her, as she continued to shudder and moan, until she fell asleep in his arms.</p><p>And, yes, they actually did leave the hotel room the next day and go to the Magic Kingdom; she was only ten, after all!</p><p>The End</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments desperately welcomed!</b></p>"
1073,"The Mulligan, Part 1",CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', '(tM/g)', 'inc', 'spank', 'reluc', 'rom']",I woke up...and I was ten years old again!,2012-04-28T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I'd daydreamed about it often. Never more than that, since the whole thing was physically and metaphysically impossible.</p><p>But then it happened.</p><p>Just like I'd imagined it: I went to sleep one night, an adult man in the prime of life, and woke up in the pre-dawn hours...in the bed I spent my childhood in, in the same room I grew up in. I looked around the room, saw the door to my older brother's room, my little table, my white mouse scrabbling around in his cage, everything the way it had been, apparently. In my head was still all the knowledge and experience I had accumulated in my life and profession. How many times had I thought, ""If I only knew then what I know now!"" And now I did.</p><p>And, just as I had imagined it, I did NOT have the knowledge I would have had as a child. For instance, I couldn't remember most of my teachers' or my friends' names, what subjects we were studying in school, whether or not there was a test the next day...I didn't even know what day, month, or year it was!</p><p>I got out of bed and pelted up stairs, marveling at once at how light on my feet I felt, and how far apart the stair treads were! I padded over to my parents' bedroom door, eased it open and went to my Mom's bedside.</p><p>""Mom-Mom!"" I shook her awake. ""It's Carl. I gotta talk to you! Please, Mom!""</p><p>She came groggily awake, glancing at the bedside clock; it was 4 in the morning. ""Carl? What about Carl-?"" she stammered.</p><p>""Just come with me, Mom, please, we gotta talk, OK? Please?"" I tugged at her hand and she came with me, pulling her robe around her. My dad just turned over and continued snoring.</p><p>We sat at the kitchen counter, and had the conversation I had imagined. Of course I didn't tell her exactly what it seemed to me had happened; I basically convinced her on the one hand that I was OK, and even improved in some ways, and on the other that I had some unexplained gaps in my memory, and was going to need some help the next day at school. But I insisted that I wanted to go; I didn't want her thinking I was trying to 'skip'. Even if there was a test, even though I didn't remember what we had been studying, I wanted to take it. I had no doubt that I would blow it away. I just needed to know my teachers' and friends' names, which room to go to, and so forth. Also what date it was. Turns out it was exactly as I had imagined it: I was ten years old.</p><p>I went back downstairs, realizing as I did, no surprise, that I had to go to the bathroom. My bedroom had one right off it and I ducked into it. I stood at the toilet and reached down...but I had no fly to open in my pajamas...because I wasn't wearing pajamas...I was wearing a nightgown! What was I wearing that for?! I slowly reached down and pulled the hem up...I almost passed out.</p><p>I was a girl!!</p><p>Even in my shock and surprise I couldn't help noticing: what a cute little girlcleft I had! Unfledged of course; I could even see my clitoris (!my clitoris!) poking out beyond the puffy lips of the vulva. There was no way I could resist: I started to caress her, I mean me (!). What a sensation: smooth, soft, so squeezable, just the way I imagined it in my hand. And at the same time feeling what it was like to be a little girl being caressed there! Very nice indeed, all though perhaps not the 'rapid response' a grown man feels from genital stimulation. Well I was only a little girl, after all! I even gave myself a quick 'front-spanking'...</p><p>I went ahead and sat down (!) to pee, sighing a bit at the sensation of the hot liquid pouring past my clitoris. I even remembered to wipe myself, like little girls are supposed to do.</p><p>As I got up it struck me: what was my name? It wasn't Carl, surely! Carlotta? I had to ask Mom.</p><p>I pelted back upstairs and shook her awake again. ""Mom, Mom, I gotta ask you something again!""</p><p>""What is it, honey?"" she replied sleepily.</p><p>""Um...what's my name?""</p><p>""Oh, honey,"" she said, reaching up and patting my cheek, ""Don't you remember your own name?! You're my sweet little Rachel!""</p><p>I should have realized it; Mom never had a girl (except in this timeline/alternate reality/whatever it was, I guess she did!), but she always told my brother and me that if she'd had one, her name would be Rachel. Another thought struck me:</p><p>""I have a brother...don't I?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes, honey, of course you do. That's Carl,"" she replied.</p><p>I was stunned. I barely managed to think to ask, ""H-how old is he?""</p><p>""Fifteen, honey. No go back to sleep. We'll figure all the rest of it out in the morning, OK?"" She put her head back down on the pillow.</p><p>OK, so maybe it wasn't exactly the mulligan I had imagined. Apparently I was now my own little sister!</p><p>I managed to get back to sleep; my mind might have been racing, but a ten-year-old's body at 4 a.m. is ready for dreamland! The next few weeks went about like I imagined it: re-learning my way around school, teachers, friends (except now all my friends were the little girls I barely said two words to when I was a ten-year-old boy!); acing tests and impressing my teachers; trying to convince my parents to get me in touch with a copyright lawyer and frantically writing down every popular song from my childhood I could remember - presuming this life wasn't TOO different from before, we stood to do quite well from the royalties, eventually.</p><p>But all the while another thought was running through my head...</p><p>Finally an opportunity came. My parents had a lot of contacts through my father's profession, and my mom often went with him to conferences and such. One Saturday they took off to an all-day affair, leaving me in Carl's care, telling us all the information about where they were, phone numbers, etc. A hug and a kiss from mom for each of us and they were gone.</p><p>I waited a half-hour or so. Then I tapped on the door between Carl's room and mine. ""Waddya want?"" I...I mean Carl grunted.</p><p>""Kin I come in?"" I asked plaintively.</p><p>""...OK, I guess,"" he replied. I suppose no fifteen-year-old boy is all that patient with his ten-year-old sister; probably I'd pestered him to death, scattered his toys, and generally been a nuisance for years.</p><p>He was sitting on his bed reading a comic book. I sat down next to him. ""I wanna ask you something,"" I said, looking up at him. I...he, I mean, wasn't bad-looking. A bit skinny, complexion thankfully pretty clear, regular features.</p><p>""What?"" he grunted in reply, nose still buried in his comic.</p><p>""I-I wanna play a game with you,"" I said.</p><p>He glanced over at me with a look of disbelief. I gathered that us playing together was not exactly a regular thing. ""Um...I really think you'll like this game. Kin I tell you 'bout it?"" I tried to look as cute as I could. I think I succeeded; his face seemed to soften a bit as he looked at me.</p><p>He sighed and said, ""Go ahead.""</p><p>""Well, it's kinda...a little embarrassing I guess. I'm not going to ask you to promise not to tell anyone or anything like that, but I guess I hope you don't. I mean, I guess it wouldn't kill me or anything, but it could make my life kinda miserable for a while, like mom'n'dad might think I was really crazy or somethin'. But I want you to know,"" and here I looked hard in his eyes, ""If, after I tell you what I want to tell you, you really think you have to tell mom'n'dad, because like you're worried about me or somethin', I won't be mad or anything. 'Cause you're my big brother, and I love you.</p><p>""So what I want to tell you about, it's kinda like a 'let's pretend' game, y'know what I mean?"" He nodded. ""It goes like this:</p><p>""Let's pretend that instead of the way we live right now, we live in a culture [his eyes widened a bit at my use of that word; not exactly standard for a ten-year-old, I guess!] that's sort of a mix: partly like ours, and partly like ancient Rome. We've still got cars, and TV's, and phones and stuff, and live in houses like ours; but there's slavery. Not like slavery in the south before the Civil War, not based on skin color; anyone could be a slave, like if they were captured in war, or sold into slavery to pay for a debt, or something like that.</p><p>""And you're kinda who you are now, but maybe our family's a bit more important-like, and wealthy. And you're like a favorite son, and your family does for you what a lot of important families do for a teenage son: they give you a little slavegirl. And I'm the slavegirl."" He had been sort of listening more or less halfway, still glancing at his comic book, up til then; now he looked at me intently.</p><p>""So you're my Master. And...and you're not a bad Master. You kinda care for your slavegirl, and you're not mean to her. And she really loves you, and wants to please you. And she knows that she's here to be...of service to you, to make you feel good.</p><p>""And you spank her."" At this his regard became VERY intent! ""A lot. Not real hard or anything. In fact you tell her, if it's ever too much, all she has to do is say 'no' or 'don't' or 'ow' or 'stop', and you'll stop. And you always try to make her...feel good, too. And you touch her all over, and do...sex things with her. A lot."" He was fairly gaping by this point; I guess he was about in shock.</p><p>""So. That's it. That's what I wanted to play. If you don't want to, I mean I don't blame you or anything. And like I said: I hope you don't tell mom'n'dad, but if you feel like you have to, I won't get mad.</p><p>""And Carl,"" and here I almost got in his face, looking right in his eyes, ""I gotta tell you something: if we do this, maybe we'll do it again. Or maybe we'll never do it again. Maybe you'll want to do it again and I won't, or vice versa. But no matter what, I will love you. You're my big brother, and I know you love me, and I will always love you. OK?"" He nodded slowly.</p><p>There was a long pause. ""Are you sure you want to do this?"" he finally asked. I nodded. ""OK, let's do it...H-how do you want to start?"" he stammered, gulping a bit.</p><p>""Well, like I'll call you 'Master Carl', and you call me 'little one' unless you're about to spank me or somethin' and then you might call me 'young lady', like 'you've been a very naughty girl, young lady!' or somethin' like that. Right now I'm just going to start being your slavegirl,"" I finished, and I knelt down in front of him.</p><p>""Please, please, Master Carl, do I haveta go over your lap and get a spankin'?"" I begged, with a little pout on my lips, head down, but peeping up at him through my eyelashes.</p><p>He gaped for a moment, gulped, and said, ""R-right now, young lady! Y-you get over my knee right now, you've been a very naughty little...slavegirl!""</p><p>I got up with seeming reluctance and draped myself over his knee. I was wearing a little sundress; he didn't even try to raise the hem, he just spanked me through it. I could barely feel it. ""Oh, Master Carl,"" I said, ""Do I haveta be spanked on my bare bottom?""</p><p>I could sense him pause to collect himself, and then he slowly pulled the hem of my dress up over my waist, hooked his fingers in my panties and slid them down. I could feel the cool air on my bottom. He resumed spanking me, now on my bare bottom. But still way too lightly; it barely made a sound. ""Oh, Master Carl, do I haveta be spanked even harder than that?!"" I tried to make it sound in character, but it was hard to keep a bit of impatience out of my voice. He took the hint. [SMACK-SMACK-SMACK!] went his bare hand on my bare bottom, now stinging just a bit, nowhere near enough to be really uncomfortable, but making a nice sound and making my buttocks jiggle. ""Ah! Ah! Ah!"" I cried out as he spanked me, and wiggled a bit on his lap. I thought I could start to feel something hard poking up in my belly...</p><p>After a bit he stopped, and sort of rubbed my bottom gently. I sighed audibly. ""Are you all right...little one?"" he asked.</p><p>""Mmm-hmm,"" I murmured, and squirmed up in his lap, throwing my arms around his neck and nuzzling into his shoulder. ""I love you, Master Carl.""</p><p>He put his arms around me. It felt very very good, better than I would have expected; perhaps there's something in a little girl's body that really needs to feel strong arms around her. ""I love you too, sweet little slavegirl."" He kissed my hair and caressed my bottom, still bare with my panties down around my ankles.</p><p>After a bit I slipped off his lap and stood in front of him. ""Oh, Master Carl, do I haveta be all naked for my punishment?"" I said, looking up at him, I hoped fetchingly, with my head tilted off to one side and a little pout on my lips.</p><p>I could see his Adam's apple bop up and down as he gulped. ""Y-yes, yes you do, young lady, so you get those clothes off right now!"" he managed to croak. I moved slowly, mock-reluctantly, slipping the straps off my slender shoulders, letting my sundress fall, joining my panties at my ankles, and stepping out of them. Now I was completely naked. I felt excited, and...anxious, I guess; emotions are part physical, after all, and I had the body and brain of a ten-year-old girl, even if I had the mind of a grown man. I could feel my nipples crinkle a bit as the cool air touched them. Carl stared as if his eyelids were stapled open...</p><p>I wondered if I could make myself do it, and found it remarkably easy: I began to weep, real tears running down my cheeks. I hoped Carl would react in a certain way, and he didn't disappoint me: immediately he was down on one knee alongside me, holding my shoulders, cupping my cheek, asking intently, ""Rache, Rache, are you OK?!""</p><p>I nodded through my tears, saying, ""Uh-huh [sob], I'm [sob] OK, [sob] Master Carl.""</p><p>""Then why are you crying?"" he asked.</p><p>""B-because...I'm all naked, and it's...so embarrassing to be naked in front of a man, and-and-and my little girlcleft is all bare and...Oh, Master Carl, please, please put your hand over my little cleft and hold me, please Master Carl!""</p><p>He wasted no time. I felt his warm hand cover my little cleft, and it felt...so embarrassing! But so good at the same time. And just like I imagined it, it made my breath come short. I was gasping, and sobbing softly. His other arm held me close and rocked me back and forth. I snuggled into him. I guess he couldn't resist: I could feel the hand holding my cleft begin to work it a bit, pressing, squeezing, hefting, tracing back and forth. I moaned and he held me tighter.</p><p>""Oh, Master Carl [gasp] it's so hard to breathe [gasp] when you're holding me...there [gasp]! I know I've been [gasp] a naughty girl, but do I [gasp] haveta be spanked on my [gasp] bare bottom while you're holding my cleft?! It's [gasp] sooo embarrassing!"" I whined.</p><p>Once again he picked up on his 'cue'. ""There now, little one, you know you need to be punished..."" and he began spanking me on my bare bottom with one hand as he held my girlcleft with the other, SMACK-SMACK-SMACK!</p><p>""AAH! AAH! AAH!"" I cried out. He was spanking me a little harder now, and there was actually a bit of a sting with each one, not really painful, in fact it was quite nice. Somewhat to my surprise, I could feel a moistness in my little cleft...</p><p>When he slowed down some I said, plaintively, ""Master Carl, would you please hold me on your lap?""</p><p>""Of course, little one, I'd be glad to hold my sweet little slavegirl on my lap!"" he said, and he sat down on a chair and pulled me up. He cradled and rocked me, humming to me softly.</p><p>After a while I sort of ducked my head into his chest, peeped up at him, and said, ""Master Carl, would-would you please hold me...there, again, and-and kiss me real deep?"" He didn't answer, he just seized my cleft as I parted my thighs, fastened his lips on mine, and kissed me. I opened my mouth and he took the hint, probing inside with his tongue. I lightly touched the end of it with mine, and he groaned and held me tighter, gripping my little cleft, squeezing and pressing it as I gently rocked my hips.</p><p>When he finally broke off I was gasping, burying my head in his chest, gripping his shirt in my little fists. ""Oh, Master Carl, I know I've been such a naughty girl, but do I haveta be spanked naked over your lap?!""</p><p>He seemed to be settling nicely 'into character'. ""Yes you do, young lady, and right now!"" he replied. He shifted me over his knees and layed into me pretty good, SMACK-SMACK-SMACK! as I kicked my little legs and sobbed. This time it stung a fair bit, but still not really painful. I could feel my bottom getting hotter.</p><p>Finally he stopped spanking and began rubbing. I sighed and whimpered a bit, and let my thighs fall apart some. He let his hand wander down until he was stroking my cleft and clitoris. No question but I was damp down there! I pushed my little vulva against his hand as he pressed and squeezed. I was moaning, and my hips were rocking up and down, I felt it building, and I let it go: crying out, bucking, yelping, orgasming on his lap.</p><p>It's hard to describe how it felt. Admittedly I don't think it felt as...intense as the orgasms I remembered as an adult male. But it lasted and lasted, and even as it faded it was still so good!</p><p>When it was finally passing I scrambled up and sat facing him on his lap. I put my little hands behind his head and pulled him down to me. ""Thank you, Master, for the wonderful punishment-'gasm,"" I murmured as I planted my lips on his, opening my mouth again to receive his deep kiss as he hugged me tight. I could feel the bump in his pants pressing against my bottom...</p><p>After a bit I slid down his lap and knelt in front of him. ""M-may I...s-service you, Master?"" I stammered, head down, peeping up at him through my lashes. I guessed he wouldn't immediately know what I meant (after all, I had a good idea of what I/he knew at fifteen!), so I reached out and unzipped his fly. ""I promise I won't use my teeth..."" I murmured as I freed him from the opening in his underwear. Finally his rod sprang out, fully erect. I took him in my hands, caressing and cupping, working the foreskin up and down, marveling at the sight of a little girl's hands, my hands, holding his teenage manhood, which seemed so big in comparison to the small fingers encircling it.</p><p>""Rache, honey, are you su..."" he began to stammer.</p><p>I just went, ""Shhh,"" and opened wide, taking as much of him as I could comfortably between my little lips. He tasted a little salty, not bad at all. I sucked, and licked, and caressed his scrotum and shaft. I didn't expect it to take long and I wasn't wrong: in just a few moments he was spending in my mouth with a gasp and a groan. Salty again, not a really great taste, but not so bad I had to spit it out. I swallowed convulsively, but remembered to let some of it trickle out of my mouth...</p><p>""Did I...service you acceptably, Master?"" I inquired plaintively, my head cocked to one side, with what I hoped was a fetching little pout on my semen-stained lips.</p><p>""Oh, yes, you did, oh my goodness, you did,"" he stammered out, and pulled me up on to his lap, hugging me and hugging me. I melted into his arms, loving the feel, happy to have given him such pleasure.</p><p>Not The End!</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments longed for!</b></p>"
1074,"The Mulligan, Part 2",CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['tM/g', 'spank', 'reluc', 'rom', 'inc', 'oral', 'anal']",Part 2 of waking up as a ten year old!,2012-05-03T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>After a bit I slipped off his lap saying, ""I'll be right back!"" I pelted to my bathroom. Needless to say among other things I brushed my teeth and rinsed my mouth well!</p><p>I went back to Carl's room. He was sitting on the side of his bed, his head in his hands. As I sat down next to him he turned to me with a stricken look on his face. ""Rache, I'm so so-""</p><p>I figured this might happen, and I was ready. I put my little hand to his lips and said, ""Hush. Carl, listen to me: you did not hurt me. I'm fine. This was my idea and I wanted to do it and I had fun! And I know you enjoyed it and I'm so glad. And I will never tell anyone about it, ever. It's fine, really. And I love you. OK?"" I tried to put my brightest little-girl smile on to reassure him.</p><p>""Well...OK, I guess it's...I mean I really shouldn't..."" he stammered. But I was a naked little girl, and I had climbed onto his lap and put my arms around him, and I was moving my little bottom up and down the front of his pants. Resistance was futile. I felt his arms go around me and I just relaxed into him.</p><p>After a while I slipped off his lap, saying, ""Master Carl, I gotta go to the bathroom. After that, are you gonna give me a bath?"" He stared at me for a moment, gulped, and just nodded. ""OK!"" I chirped and trotted to the toilet. When I was done I called out, ""OK, Master Carl, I'm ready for my bath!""</p><p>He came in. I had started the water and climbed into the tub. Wordlessly he took the washcloth and bar of soap I handed him, lathering the cloth up, washing my little arms as I reached them to him, then my back as I turned away from him. I turned back towards him and stuck my chest out. He took the hint, soaping up my little breastbuds and nipples, rubbing the cloth over them. I closed my eyes, moaned, and murmured, ""Oh, Master Carl, it's so 'barrassing, oh Master Carl please!"" I peeked at him; he had a little grin on his face, so I guessed he was getting into it again.</p><p>He paused for a moment, so I took the opportunity to stand up, proffering a leg to him. He proceeded to soap it up, moving from my foot (it tickled! I giggled, and he chuckled), up my calf to my thigh. He paused, and I pushed the other leg forward. He did the same. Then I said, ""Oh, Master Carl, do haveta be scrubbed right on my little girlcleft?!""</p><p>He cleared his throat and managed to croak out, ""Yes. Yes, you do, little slavegirl, now spread your thighs!"" I did, and he reached out with the washcloth to my cleft. Warm and soapy, the terry-cloth just a bit rough, the soap stinging a bit: it felt about like I expected it to. As he scrubbed between my legs I rocked my hips back and forth, threw my head back and moaned for him.</p><p>But after a bit the stinging really got to be too much. I backed a way a bit and murmured, ""Stop, Carl, please.""</p><p>He immediately did, a bit of a scared look on his face, saying, ""I'm sorry, Rache, are you OK?""</p><p>""I'm fine, the soap just stung a bit too much. Really, it's OK, lemme just rinse it off, all right?"" He just nodded as I sat back into the bathwater and rinsed. The sting subsided, so I got up on hands and knees, and said, ""Oh Master Carl, I know I've been a naughty girl, but do I haveta be spanked on my wet bottom?""</p><p>He fielded it in character, saying, ""Now you know naughty little slavegirls have to be punished!"" and proceeded to smack my buttocks SMACK-SMACK-SMACK-SMACK! as I yelped.</p><p>After a bit he slowed down and just caressed me. I sighed appreciatively, then turned my backside towards him, and said, ""Oh, Master Carl, do I haveta be scrubbed on my little anus?!""</p><p>""Um...yeah...I mean, yes, yes you do!"" I wondered how he was going to react. What little I could recall about my teenage self suggested that anal activity wasn't high on the list at that time. Hopefully that would change...</p><p>As he tentatively touched the cloth to my anus I pushed back against him a bit, trying to encourage him, rocking my hips up and down, whimpering and crying out softly, ""Oh, Master Carl, my anus! O it's so embarrassing to be washed there by a man! Oh, please, Master Carl!"" It seemed to work; he scrubbed more firmly, and seemed to 'get into it' more. When he appeared to be slowing down a bit I said, ""Oh, Master Carl, do you haveta push your soapy fingers inside my anus and clean me out real good? Oh, please, Master Carl!"" I turned and looked intently at him.</p><p>He made a bit of a face, but he didn't refuse. He soaped up his right hand and tentatively touched the tip of his index finger to my anus. I pushed a bit back against him. He slipped the end of his finger inside me and I pushed back more, straining a bit so as to open up for him. Soon he had his index finger buried inside my anus. Of course it didn't really bother me; after all, bigger things had come out! But I made a show of 'distress', crying out, ""Oh, Master Carl, you're probing me so deep! Oh Master Carl it feels so...strange! Oh please, Master Carl, do you have to probe me with two and three fingers? Oh please, Master Carl!"" He took the hint, pushing his long finger inside me as well. Two fingers began to stretch me a bit, and I cried out, ""Oooo! Oooo!"" Then he put his ring finger in along with the other two. Three fingers really was a bit uncomfortable, but the idea of it was stimulating, I didn't want to discourage him, and even the physical reality of it was becoming a bit...stimulating as well, as my anus stretched to accommodate. ""AAA! AAA! O-O-O! Oh, Master Carl, my anus! My anus! Oh you're stretching me so much! Oh Master Carl do I haveta be spanked on my cleft while you're probing my anus?"" He didn't reply, he just began to spank my wet vulva, SMAK-SMAK-SMAK! I yelped with each spank, ""AH! AH! AH!""</p><p>It's hard to now how much of sexual excitement is physical and how much is mental. Certainly the thought of what was going on was some of the most exciting I ever had experienced. Physically it was a bit uncomfortable, but it was stimulating, too, but probably wouldn't have been anywhere near as pleasurable without knowing intimately how much it must have been affecting him. Whichever, it stung some, but it was also fun! I didn't have to make my little hips rock, they were just doing it, and my cries were genuine, ""MMM! O-O-O-OH! UNH-UNH-UNH! AAAAH!"" I pressed my bottom back against his molesting hand, then pressed my cleft onto his spanking hand, back and forth, until I finally came, throwing my head back, arching, nearly screaming, ""AAAAAAA! MASTER CARLI'MCOMINGI'MCOMING!""</p><p>As I subsided I leaned against his arms. He held me and caressed me, kissing the top of my head as I trembled. After a bit I stood up, pulled a towel off the rack and handed it to him, saying, ""Would you dry me, Master Carl?""</p><p>He seemed to have trouble talking, but managed to say, ""A-all right, little one, if you want me to."" He enfolded me in the towel, part hugging me, part rubbing me all over, finally spending a lot of time drying between my legs.</p><p>I moaned, ""Ah! Ah! Master Carl it's so rough on my little cleft! Ah!""</p><p>Finally he finished, putting the towel aside, and running his hands over my smooth little body, clearly enjoying the feel of my slender form, taking his time, exploring every bit of me: fingering my little breastbuds and nipples as I quivered, tickling my belly button as I giggled, then seizing my faintly reddened cleftlips and clitoris as I closed my eyes and gasped.</p><p>I put my little arms around his neck and laid my head on his shoulder, murmuring in his ear, ""O Master Carl, I know I've been such a naughty little girl, but do I haveta be whipped? With your belt?""</p><p>""You know you do, sweet little one, my naughty little girl! And right now,"" he replied, clearly getting back into the swing of the play. He picked me up and carried me back to his bed. He put me on it and I turned over on my stomach, putting my bottom into the air in knee-chest position. He pulled his belt off and wrapped it around his fist, letting about six inches dangle. WHAP-WHAP-WHAP! went the belt's end on my buttocks, as I cried out, ""AAAH! AAAH! AAAH!"" Of course he wasn't doing it very hard, he was so sweet, he was doing such a good job: just hard enough to redden me a bit and to sting, but not too much.</p><p>After a bit, without being told, I rolled over on my back and let my knees fall apart. ""Oh Master Carl, do I haveta be whipped right on my little cleft?! O please Master Carl!"" He took the hint, of course, bringing the strap-end of the belt down directly on my gleaming vulva, SMAK-SMAK-SMAK! I yipped and yelped with each stroke, ""AAIII! A-A-A-AH!""</p><p>He stopped after about twenty strokes. I was panting and moaning. He kissed my face, brushed the hair off my forehead, and whispered, ""Are you OK, Rache?""</p><p>I stayed in character, putting my best pout on my face and in my voice, saying, ""Master Carl, w-would you...kiss it and make it better?""</p><p>""O-of course I'll do that for my sweet little slavegirl!"" he answered, a bit shakily, and slid down my body. I opened my legs wide for him and he planted his mouth full upon my little cleft.</p><p>It felt so good! Warm and smooth and loving. It took no effort to moan, and cry out, and rock my hips, pushing my cleft and clitoris against his lips and tongue. He explored up and down, trying to find out what 'worked', quickly adjusting as I reacted. It didn't take long until I was coming again, entwining my little hands in his hair as I bucked up and down, yelping.</p><p>""O Master Carl, thanks so much for the wonderful punishment-'gasm!"" I gasped out as I lay, panting and shaking.</p><p>""You're so welcome, little one,"" he said as he stroked my face and smiled down at me.</p><p>After a bit I slipped off the bed and knelt in front of him. ""M-may I service you again, Master?"" I asked, again with a little pout and what I hoped was a fetching tilt of my head.</p><p>He gulped and nodded. I opened his pants again and pulled out his rod, all ready stiffening, despite having emptied himself in my mouth earlier. I sucked and slurped on him as he got rock-hard, making little growly noises.</p><p>But I stopped, not bringing him off, climbed back on the bed, pushed my bottom out towards him, looked back at him and said, ""Oh Master Carl, do I haveta be raped in my anus? Please Master Carl!""</p><p>He just stopped, struck, staring, then said, ""Rache, that's...I mean won't it hurt you...?"" I could tell his resistance was weak.</p><p>I said softly, ""Bigger things have come out, hm?"" and just pushed my bottom toward him more. He finally moved as if hypnotized, putting the head of his rod against my little rosebud and pushing. I pushed back and strained, making it as easy for him (and for me!) as I could.</p><p>He entered me. It was...uncomfortable, I have to admit. Not too painful; probably just as well that he was still a teenager, not full-grown yet! But the thought of it: somehow it was almost as if I was experiencing me as a sixteen-year-old, raping the anus of a little ten-year-old girl, and at the same time feeling it as the ten-year-old. Far out. I cried out loud and a bit long as he thrust into me, ""AAAAAH! AAAAAH! OHMASTERCARLYOU'RERAPINGMYANUS! AAAAAAAH!"" I think the sensation and experience of it was taking over what shreds of self-control he retained: he began to thrust vigorously, burying his teenage manspike to the hilt in my anus, his balls slapping against my punished cleft, grunting and groaning.</p><p>It actually took him a few minutes, since he'd come earlier. But finally he yelled inarticulately as he spent himself deep inside. He collapsed next to me, holding me tight as he shuddered out the last of his climax. I trembled in his arms.</p><p>After a bit I moved my bottom away as he slipped out of me. I rolled over and said, ""Did this little slavegirl please the Master?"" I said as I clung to his arm.</p><p>""Oh, yes, you certainly did!"" he managed to croak out. I sort of chuckled and laid my head on his arm. He stroked my hair and kissed my head.</p><p>Finally I popped up on the bed, and said, ""So, did you have fun playing the game with me?""</p><p>The end</p><p>---</p><p><b>A question for my readers: Was this masturbation? Or incest?</b></p>"
1075,"A Boy and His Girl, Part 1",CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['mM/g', 'spank', 'reluc', 'rom', 'scifi']",An older teen boy and his preteen girlslave find love and fulfillment in a BDSM world.,2012-05-08T00:00:00,"This is one of the first 'on-topic' stories I ever posted to the 'Net, so my faithful readers (yes, both of you!) may notice that the style is a bit less polished. But it's still one of my favs, hope y'all like it.","<p><i>A long time from now, on a planet far far from here...</i></p><p>On a small green planet circling a medium yellow sun is a terran society. In most particulars it is typical of the colonies formed during the great Diaspora: the usual mix of high and low society, the standard economic base of farming, mining, and manufacturing. But, also like most of the colonies, it has its own idiosyncrasy. This society was formed by adherents of the ancient ""BDSM"" lifestyle. Although not as ""hard"" as it could be (like the Gorean planets), nor as ""soft"", it maintains a robust presence pretty much throughout all strata of society. Almost all sexual relations are in the BDSM mode. Indeed most of the women (and the older girls) are officially some man or other's slave, although the practice has been hedged about with legal and cultural restrictions, designed to protect the females from serious harm, mutilation, or undesired pregnancy. Most slave relations end in marriage, although the BDSM activity continues, and a wife is considered pretty much her husband's slave anyway. A master is expected to cherish his slave, protect her, and see to her needs, including sexual needs. It is considered the pinnacle of technique to be able to make one's slave come by punishment alone, without resorting to manual or oral stimulation of the clitoris (although few achieve this with any regularity; most don't even try to do any more than excite themselves and her with the punishment, then finish the job in a more ""vanilla"" fashion). Marks that last more than a day are frowned upon, and unplanned pregnancies result in the slave's choice of marriage or freedom, with or without adoption of the child. The father is responsible for the child's upkeep in any event, unless adopted out.</p><p>Girls are usually sold into slavery at around 10 - 12 years old, most often to a teenage boy known to the girl's family; marriage is typical in such cases. The boy then takes over the girl's schooling, and often takes her to school with him, both for her instruction in academics, and for his amusement during the day. Boys and girls are often taught by parents or governesses until teenage years (for the boys) or slavery (for the girls). Boys subsequently go to the academies which are essentially the same as Jr High and High Schools. Both boys and girls are typically shielded from most BDSM behavior until the age when girls are sold, so as to heighten the surprise and embarrassment of the girl's first punishment. Corporal punishment of children is not common, and usually limited to spankings.</p><p>It is interesting to note the source of the relative civility of the treatment of women in this society at the time of our story, compared to what it sometimes was at the first inception of the colony. Treatment of women was more varied, then. Some masters were quite savage, although killing or mutilating a slave was rare and illegal. But there had always been a healthy presence of the devoutly religious on the planet. Although BDSM amongst them was rare, it was not unheard of, and some adherents had accompanied the colonists on the original flight, and their descendants enjoy a relatively prominent position, although rarely as rulers. They have sometimes been tolerated rather than looked up to, but they have been generally acknowledged as legitimate members of society. And it was the influence of the the devoutly religious that had led to the more widespread acceptance of standards of behavior that promoted the wellbeing of the females, and had indeed led to a general ethos such that the legal rules concerning treatment of slaves rarely had to be enforced; infractions were infrequent and usually accidental, slaves typically were emotionally attached to their masters and would easily excuse the transgression, and marriage was common if unplanned pregnancy occurred.</p><p>After a fairly long stable period, some of the devoutly religious had begun again to push for reforms in the treatment of slaves. This was creating friction, and resentment was beginning to be expressed, especially among the more rich and powerful. It is in this setting that we consider the story of one boy and one girl...</p><p></p><h5>Prologue</h5><p>The boy was building sandcastles on the beach. Being thirteen and hoping to be an architect, he was good at it. His were careful structures with intricate filigrees, and stout walls and moats that served to keep out the oncoming waves, for a while. He was generally a quiet and well-mannered child, owing to the training of his governess. She was devoutly religious, and though he had not converted (yet), her influence was clearly to be seen in him. But his governess was gone now, and after vacation came his first year at school. But for now he was happy playing in the surf and sand. His name was Carl.</p><p>Carl was an only child, living in the household of his father, a wealthy and influential businessman. His mother had died when he was young. His father rarely spoke to the boy, although he ate with him about once a week, and was careful to make sure he was attended by qualified people. He had not known that the boy's governess was devoutly religious, however, or he probably would not have hired her. He was one who was irritated with the pushes for reforms in the practice of slavery; he liked things as they were.</p><p>Just down the beach from Carl's father's vacation home, a father and daughter were vacationing in a small bungalow. The father was a professor at a prominent college. He was also devoutly religious, and one who was unusually vocal in pushing for further slavery reforms, although he (like everyone in society) assumed that sexual relations would usually be of a BDSM nature. He had actually called publicly for pushing the youngest limit on slavery to a modest 13 years old, and the elimination of owning more than one slave. This had earned him much enmity, of which he was blissfully unaware, being quite naive. In actuality, one of his harshest critics was now his next-door-neighbor on the beach!</p><p>His daughter was all he had, his wife having died shortly after she was born. The girl was now 7, slender and shy, and very pretty. Her name was Tammie. Under the not-so-watchful care of a lazy governess, she was left to wander the beach in the vicinity of the bungalow, picking shells and swimming in the surf. As she skipped down the beach one day, she saw Carl. He was building a sandcastle of unusual intricacy, and she was entranced. She watched for a while from afar, and then plucked up her courage to squat next to him and look more closely. She was dressed in the usual attire for a 7-yr-old on the beach at that time, which was simply a t-shirt. As he glanced at her he couldn't help but notice her little nipples, erect from the chill of the breeze on the beach, clearly noticeable through her wet t-shirt that clung to her. Also her girlcleft peeped out from under the hem of her shirt, which was last year's and not quite long enough to conceal her adequately. The sight oddly stirred him, and he looked away hastily. To cover his confusion he asked her, ""Do you want to help me with this?"" Nothing he could have said would have pleased her more.</p><p>Under his able direction she plunged into the work as he ordered this bucket of sand here, that pail of water there, until a fairytale castle took shape to her enormous delight. He was charmed by her cheerful enthusiasm and slender beauty. At the end of the day they promised to meet again on the beach to build some more. And so commenced a happy time for them both. They built castle after castle, and watched with mixed glee and tristesse as the structures stood bravely against the incoming tide until finally deluged.</p><p>Whenever they took a break to splash in the surf, he couldn't help but notice her little bottom and unfledged girlcleft easily visible below her t-shirt whenever she stretched, or jumped, or bent over. He was falling in love with her, although all he realized was that he liked having her around, and missed her on the rare occasions when she couldn't come to the beach.</p><p>After a while the boy's father found out the identity of his neighbor on the beach, and learned of Carl's and Tammie's play together. He decided to toy with his enemy's peace of mind. He called Carl into his study one evening. This was a rare occasion, and Carl wondered what was afoot. His father proceeded to lecture Carl on the proper relationship between the sexes. He told Carl that, if he wanted to continue to play with Tammie, that Carl would have to treat her as he ought to. To demonstrate, he called in one of his pretty slave/concubines, a leggy 20-yr-old. He proceeded to put her over his knee and give her a brisk and businesslike spanking. She yelped and moaned. Finally he finished with a final SWAT on her bottom to send her on her way. She bounced off, flushed-faced and sniffling noisily. He gave Carl a choice: spank Tammie in that way, or cease their play together. Astonished (and aroused in a confused way), he assented.</p><p>The next day the two met as usual on the beach. After a pleasant day of play, they were about to leave for their respective homes, when he suddenly remembered his duty. He told her, ""Um...my dad said that I...I mean I'm supposed to...Well, I sorta have to...""</p><p>""What, what?!"" she demanded with childish impatience.</p><p>""My dad said that if we want to play together any more I have to spank you every day!"" he blurted out.</p><p>""You have to what??!"" she exclaimed.</p><p>""I know, it's horrible! I knew you wouldn't want to. Oh, well, it sure was fun playing with you while it lasted,"" he added, sadly.</p><p>""Do you mean to tell me that if you don't spank me we can't play together anymore??!"" she exclaimed, ""Oh, well, then, all right; let's get it over with."" He was surprised but pleased. He led her over to a rock, and sat down on it, pulling her down over his lap. He brought his hand down on her bottom so gently it hardly made a sound. ""You can do it harder than that!"" she said almost indignantly. He proceeded to spank her in a sharp fashion more nearly like his father's, though with nowhere near as much force. This was more intense than she expected, but she didn't object, just moaned and cried out as he spanked her and spanked her on her bare bottom. It was an extraordinary sensation for him, to have a warm, soft girl on his lap, her waist pressing on his swelling rod, as he spanked her pretty little bottom. When he finally finished, she sniffled a little and sobbed softly as he rubbed her reddened cheeks. Then she hopped off with a cheery, ""That wasn't so bad!"" and bounced happily home, with a smiling wave and a promise for the morrow. He watched her go in a trance.</p><p>The next day they played happily again. At the end of the day they were about to leave for their homes. He had forgotten all about spanking her, but she suddenly remembered, saying, ""Aren't you supposed to spank me?"" and insisted that she plop down across his lap, where she squirmed and jiggled fetchingly as he spanked her even a little more firmly than he had before. Her little yips and moans seemed to go straight to his rod, which pressed hard against her belly as he spanked her again and again. When he was done she popped up cheerfully despite her damp eyes, and said, ""Boy, I really got a spanking, didn't I! Well, see ya tomorrow!"" And off she went, skipping down the beach.</p><p>This sort of thing had gone on for a few days, when Carl's father introduced a new wrinkle in his scheme. Calling Carl into his study again, he proceeded to instruct him on how to switch a girl, demonstrating with a peach branch and an attractive brunette slavegirl, who cried out and moaned with passion as he whipped the back and fronts of her thighs, her buttocks, and her breasts. When the young woman seemed almost ready to faint from the intensity of her punishment, he suddenly brought the switch up sharply between her legs, full upon her cleft lips. WAP! She nearly screamed and almost came on the spot. He dismissed her with an almost contemptuous pinch of her nipples and she trudged away sobbing and rubbing her abused sex and breasts. His father handed the stupefied Carl the switch and reiterated his instructions, emphasizing that no marks more than a rapidly-fading red line should be left by each stroke, but that the switch should be sharply handled for the best effect.</p><p>The dazed boy took the switch and left the room.</p><p>The next day he could not contain his horror at this new prospect. Before they even started playing, he told her what his father had demanded, and cried out, ""But I don't want to do that to you!""</p><p>He was so obviously distressed that she was moved to comfort him, saying, ""O, it's OK, don't worry; I know you won't hurt me real bad; just enough, no more. It'll be all right. Please whip me; I want to keep playing with you!"" And she pleaded so fetchingly that he finally agreed. He took the switch and began to whip the back of her thighs. WAP! WAK! again and again. ""OH! AAAH! OOOO!"" she moaned and cried out, trembling with each stroke of the peach branch on her tender flesh. Then he moved to the front of her thighs and brought it down across both at once, SWAP! and WAK! Back and forth he swung the switch, emulating his father, and the little girl nearly danced in place from the intensity of her punishment. Then before she knew it he had pulled her t-shirt up and off her, exposing her bare nipples. Without further ado he brought the switch down across her little nipples repeatedly, bringing fresh cries to her lips with each stroke. WAK! ""AAAAA!"" SWAP! ""OOOOO!"" Then, just when she thought she was about to faint from the overwhelming punishment she was receiving, he suddenly brought the switch around and up sharply between her legs, WAAAP! ""AAAAAAAAHHH!"" she nearly screamed, and almost fainted. He caught her up in his arms and held her close and tight, rubbing her awkwardly and stroking her hair and kissing her forehead. She clung to him and somehow let him know that she was all right. Soon she looked up at him and smiled through tears, saying, ""Whew, that was some punishment! It really stung!""</p><p>""I'm so sorry,"" he said, with a worried look, ""I won't do it so hard again!""</p><p>""Oh, that's OK!"" she said with a laugh, ""I guess a punishment is supposed to hurt some, isn't it?""</p><p>""I guess so,"" he laughed, too. With that they plunged into their castle-making for the day.</p><p>They continued to play nearly every day, and he continued to spank and whip her as well. Sometimes she would ask to be punished before they started anything else. Sometimes she had to remind him to before they left for the day. But sometimes he would use some minor mistake in carrying out his instructions in castle-building as an excuse to punish her, saying with mock-sternness, ""Young lady, you'll have to be punished for that!"" She would giggle, and plop down across his lap for her spanking.</p><p>Soon, however, his father called Carl into his study for what would be the last time that summer. He instructed the boy in one more punishment technique. Calling in his youngest girlslave, a slender 15-yr-old, he proceeded to lubricate his fingers, and then pierce, penetrate, and probe the writhing girl's anus with one hand, while he pinched and massaged her clitoris and girlcleft with the other! Her moans and cries filled the air, until she finally came, bucking against her master's hands, panting and gasping and finally collapsing over his lap. He sent her on her way, gulping and sobbing, with a few well-placed spanks. His father handed the boy a small tube of lubricant and told him to use it on her tomorrow, if he wanted to continue to enjoy her company. Still dazed from what he had seen, the boy took the tube and left.</p><p>The next day, they played as usual. It was a wonderful day, a light breeze, warm but not humid, a few fluffy clouds in the sky. They swam in the shallow waters, built some of the best sandcastles they ever had, and lay around in the sand. Towards the end of the day, he said mock-gruffly, ""OK, young lady, you've been asking for a paddling all day, and now you're going to get it!"" She giggled nervously and lay across his lap. He spanked her and spanked her, by now understanding the rhythm of it a little more, letting the sting of each one set in and then landing another one as she gasped and yelped. Then he rubbed her bottom softly for a while, his fingers straying towards her little rosebud and girlcleft as she trembled and moaned. Then he stood her up for a brisk whipping with the peach switch, each stroke bringing fresh tears to her eyes and cries to her lips as he whipped her thighs, front and back, then up and down her buttocks. Then he whipped her flat little breasts and nipples again and again and again, pausing every now and then to pinch and squeeze her nipples (a refinement he thought up on his own). She moaned and moaned, swaying with faintness from the raging feelings running through her: embarrassment, some pain, and a strange warmth spreading up from her very core that confused and exhilarated her at the same time. Then he brought the switch up with some force between her legs over and over, and she nearly screamed, so intense was the punishment and so hot the fire that burned between her legs.</p><p>Then suddenly he pulled her down onto his lap, lubricated his fingers, and pierced her little rosebud, and penetrated and probed her anus! She cried out wildly and struggled briefly, but he held her tight, and reached around with his other hand and seized her cleft and clitoris so that it was as if she was struck dumb; she could hardly move or speak for a few minutes as he probed and probed her, and roughly kneaded and pinched the lips of her vulva, and her clitoris. Soon her breath came ragged and short, her little hips were bucking rhythmically up and down, alternately pressing her anus against one hand, and her girlcleft against the other. She cried out over and over, ""OO-OO-OO-OOO!"" and then came, nearly screaming out in her little-girl passion. Then she collapsed in his arms, and he held her tight, kissing her and stroking her hair, breathing in the scent of her, hardly knowing what he was feeling, but wishing he could be with her forever. All too soon she arose from his lap and looked up at him with tear-filled eyes, yet with a shy smile. ""Wow! That was really something, wasn't it!"" she said. He could only nod weakly as he tenderly wiped her eyes with his shirt. She surprised him with a big hug, then skipped across the sand, waving back with a cheery, ""See you tomorrow!"" Little did they know!</p><p>That day Tammie's governess, bored for something to do, happened to have followed after the girl, for once. Partly inebriated, it was some time before she realized what was happening. By the time she did, Tammie was already headed for home. The governess followed closely after, and that evening poured out the whole scenario (as filtered through her haze!) to the girl's father. The professor was barely able to contain his anger enough to remain calm as he questioned the little girl closely about her playmate. She was unaccustomed to hiding anything from her father, and, although she knew somehow that she and the boy's activities were better left secret, couldn't really think of a reason not to tell him all about it. After all, Carl's father was the one who told him to do those things, wasn't he? And he was a grown-up, so that should have been all right. But, of course, it wasn't.</p><p>Tammie was heartbroken to find out that she was forbidden to even see Carl again, let alone play with him. She cried herself to sleep that night. Eventually she came to understand her father's view, and she looked back on her time with Carl with great confusion, remembering the pleasure/pain, but also deeply embarrassed and distraught at the idea of how a boy had had such free reign with her body.</p><p>The next day, Carl waited on the beach for Tammie. When she didn't come, he decided to go to her father's bungalow. To his surprise and distress, her father bellowed at him from a window, accusing him of nearly raping his little girl, and commanding him to go away from his house and never see his daughter again. Confused and deeply pained, he fled back to his home. His father, suspecting something like this would happen sooner or later, and hearing of the boy's unexpected return, sought him out and queried him on the day's events. Incensed at the professor's treatment of his son, he vowed to get revenge, and with a few well-placed phone calls, set in motion a chain of events that would seal the professor's fate, and his daughter's!</p><p></p><h5>4 Years Later...</h5><p>The boy is now 17. He has not forgotten the little girl, but he has much else to occupy his mind. He has converted, and is now devoutly religious, but secretly, as he knows his father does not approve. Meanwhile he works hard at his studies in school, so he can qualify for the best architectural schools. All around him his friends and acquaintances have been acquiring their girlslaves. He is one of the last ones without one. He feels great conflict, especially considering his experiences with the little girl. He feels that he betrayed her, and he has a certain resentment against his father for setting him up to do it, but he somehow feels that he himself should have resisted, and not taken advantage of her childish trust. Even though he did not set out to do it for his pleasure, he mostly remembers how good it did feel, and he feels ashamed, even though he regularly masturbates to the memories of punishing her sweet little body.</p><p>Every day at school he must face the sight of girl after girl, some of them only 10 to 13 years old, being spanked, whipped, and fondled by their young masters (actual rape is forbidden on school grounds). Even though he tries to turn away from their torment, he still can hear their soft cries and moans, and the slap of the whip. Just the other day, a friend had invited him over to his house after school. His friend had just received his slave, a pretty if slightly plump doe-eyed 11 year old. The friend had demonstrated how responsive the girl was, applying a standard mix of spanking, whipping, and direct stimulation to bring her to a quite impressive orgasm for such a little girl. Then he invited Carl to try. Carl hesitantly picked up a ruler. It was almost as if his hand had a mind of its own. Before he knew it, he was systematically spanking the young girl on her thighs and buttocks, and carefully laying stroke after stroke directly on her cleft and anus as she crouched in knee-chest position, whimpering and moaning with each WAK! Soon she was shaking and crying out, and nearly came again. Disturbed by both her response and his own, Carl dropped the ruler, stammered some excuse, and fled for home. There he desperately masturbated, his mind filled with confusing images of both his friend's slave and the little girl, now grown in his mind to a sweet, slender preteen.</p><p>For the girl it had been a somber 4 years. Due to the influence of the boy's father, the professor had lost his position at the college. He had managed to survive by taking part-time teaching jobs, but over the last year these too had petered out. Soon his meager savings were exhausted. He was forced into bankruptcy, and, to pay his bills, his daughter was taken from him and sold into slavery just a few months ago. She was sent to a standard facility for the training of new slaves. Little is told to them about what awaits them, but they are drilled in a few things, including how they are to address their new masters. Then she is sent to auction. The bidding is fierce, for she is as fresh and sweet as they come, but the boy's father has been watching from afar, and, to complete the professor's agony he purchases the girl for his son.</p><p>A few days later, the boy is trudging home from school. He is tired, and has only an evening of studying to look forward to. In his arms are a heavy bunch of books, held together by a bungee cord. He opens the door to his room and steps inside. Across the room from him, huddled in his easy chair alternately staring into space or burying her face in her hands, is a young girl. At his entrance, she is startled and jumps to her feet. He notices the movement and looks up. There in front of him is a vision. A sweet preteen, with a face like an angel in despair. Many things begin to happen at once, in both of their minds, and in physical reality. He recognizes her. An intense mix of shame, love, desire, and outright lust floods his being. He stands stupefied, seemingly unable to move at the sight of her. In a flash he knows what she is there for, and what she is going to do...</p><p>In her mind is even greater confusion, and many levels of activity. On the surface she is mercifully numb. She knows that she is about to enter into what she has been taught by her father will be a life of degradation, at least to some extent. She is moving by rote, taught at the slavery center. Her will remains inert. She also recognizes him, and this provokes different reactions in her. She thinks, ""Oh, no! It's him! He'll resent me because of what my father said to him, and treat me more harshly! He's going to punish me just like he did before, and then rape me!"" A shot of fear breaks through her numb exterior. But the thought of being punished and raped by anyone has been a conflicted thought for her. She has not been able to forget how she felt before when Carl punished her, and, almost against her will, she has fantasized about the treatment she might receive at a stranger's hands, sometimes masturbating herself to orgasm at the thought. And now, at the sight of the boy, buried deep down there is a well of desire inside her. But she does not recognize it, yet. But somehow, even deeper down, buried so far that she will not recognize it for some time, but yet exerting an ameliorating influence on her present experience, is the knowledge that she immediately has when she recognizes him: everything will be all right. He will take care of her. He loves her.</p><p>But meanwhile, as if programmed, she begins what she was trained to do. She stands in the prescribed position: feet close enough together that, were the straps of her shift to come off her shoulders, it would fall unencumbered to the floor around her ankles, but far enough apart that, but for that same shift that only barely covered her nakedness, her unfledged girlcleft could be clearly seen. She says, ""Hello, Master, I am your new slave. My body is yours to use for your pleasure..."" As she says this, her hands move to the straps of her shift...</p><p>From the moment he recognizes her and realizes what she will do, Carl's mind is seemingly in pieces. Part of him is as numb as she is, awestruck at the sight of her. Part of him he is deeply ashamed of: that part is already lusting after her sweet body, looking forward to punishing her and raping her. Part of him is just flat-out in love at the sight of her. But the rational part, the architect in his mind, is screaming at the rest of him: ""Fool! Wake up! Get over there! Stop her, you know what she's going to do! Don't let her; it'll break her heart!"" and a variety of other similar imprecations. As he sees her hands move towards the straps of her shift, the spell is finally broken. Even as she pushes the straps off her shoulders, and her skimpy shift falls to the floor, he drops his books with a THUD and lunges forward. Even as he is racing towards her, shouting, ""NO, don't, stop!"" and other incoherencies, he is struck by the sight of her sweet naked body. She is heartbreakingly slender. Her breasts are just beginning to form. Her still unfledged girlcleft peeps out from between her thighs. She shrinks back from him, alarmed by the sound of the books hitting the floor, his manic rush towards her, and his wild commentary. She fears the worst. But he awkwardly bends down and tries to pull her shift back up. Even as he does so, he can't help but notice her sweet sex as he brings the neckline up past her hips. But it catches on her nipples, erect with fear and excitement, and as he pulls it out to free it, she twists, and finally he gets it up and puts the straps back on her shoulders. She just looks at him in mingled fear, exhaustion, and puzzlement. But deep inside her, that conviction that everything will be all right is blossoming, not yet in her conscious awareness, but slowly building, and exerting a calming influence.</p><p>Meanwhile he is keeping up a steady stream of awkward reassurances, telling her everything will be all right, he's not going to do anything to her she doesn't want him to, he'll take care of her, etc. Even as he says all this, he notices her swaying with exhaustion brought on by anxiety more than anything. He quickly and gently guides her back down on to the chair and continues to try and reassure her. She just stares at him, tears beginning to stream down her cheeks. His rational side is screaming at him, ""Fool! She's crying! Help her, you fool!"" Finally he notices her tears. Berating himself, he pulls out his handkerchief and begins to dry her eyes. She gently reaches up and holds the handkerchief. She looks at it, then at him, then at it, then at him, and breaks out in sobs, burying her head on his chest, clinging to him as her shoulders shake. Hesitantly he puts his arms around her. She clings to him even more fiercely, and, encouraged, he holds her to him firmly and com fortingly as she pours out her fear and heartbreak.</p><p>After a while her sobs subside to sniffles, but she remains clinging to him. He is sensitive to the situation, and doesn't want to take advantage of her, so when she moves a little, just shifting position really, he immediately lets go a bit of her in case she wants to pull back. She misinterprets this as him wanting to let go, so she does pull back, and the moment is gone. But not forever!</p><p>Even as she pulls back, she is swaying with fatigue. Noticing this, he leans down and scoops her up in his arms. She feels a sudden pang of fear that he is now going to betray her, and ravish her anyway, as her shift slides up a bit and her bare thigh rests on his arms, and he lays her on his bed. But he just pulls the blankets up to her chin, strokes her hair off her forehead and kisses her there, tells her he'll be just outside the door if she needs anything, turns out the light, and leaves the room. She is asleep almost immediately, finally content.</p><p>Then began another happy time for the two, if a little frustrating for him! He drank in the sight and sound of her with great satisfaction, but his nights were filled with desire, as she lay with him on his bed, innocently trusting in his gallantry, driving him to distraction in her skimpy shift. He would regularly masturbate when he thought she was asleep, guiltily imagining doing all the things to her now he had done to her before, and more! During the days he did not take her to school. This was not unheard of; some masters preferred to keep even the sight of their slaves all to themselves. But he brought his schoolwork home with him, and taught her, and sometimes her bright mind would even surprise him, and figure something out before he did. For a while she remained oblivious to the sexual aspect of their relationship. Her recent experiences had driven such thoughts out of her mind for a while. She almost obstinately clung to her image of him as a protector and friend, and not as a lover or master. And he did nothing to change that view, for he considered it his duty to be just that to her.</p><p>One day something happened that began to change the situation. The household was large, but usually Carl and Tammie were left to their own devices. Carl was careful to advise the girl to stay near his suite, for slave girls were not entirely immune from attention by men other than their masters. Indeed it was considered appropriate to punish any slave girl found away from her master, but direct sexual contact or raping her was forbidden. She often slipped away to the house library, however, irresistibly drawn by the immense variety of books. She loved to read. One day, while Carl was at school, the house had unexpected visitors. Distant cousins of the boy had arrived. Carl didn't know about the visit beforehand, so he was unable to warn the girl.</p><p>So there she was in the library, when in walked a stranger, a boy of about 19, with his leggy 14 year old slave in tow. When he saw the girl, he said, ""Oho! So here's the secret slave Carl keeps hidden away! Strayed from your master, have you? I guess I'll have to teach you a lesson, young lady. Come here and bend over this chair!"" He expected obedience. It never occurred to him that she would disobey, so he was unprepared when, after a moment's shock, she bolted and ran for Carl's door! When he recovered from his surprise, he ordered his slave, ""After her! Don't let her get away!"" and she took off running to catch Tammie. She was tall, and faster than the littler girl, but by a desperate burst of speed at the end, she managed to make it inside and close and lock the door. The other slave beat against the door in frustration and fear, knowing what was to come. Tammie, on the other side of the door, could not help but hear: ""So you let her get away, did you? Well, then, young lady, you'll have to get what she would have. And more! Bend over under my arm, right now!"" Then the girl heard the sounds of a brisk, businesslike spanking, accompanied by the other slave's frenzied moans and cries! Soon the sound of a riding crop whistling through the air could be heard, followed by the WAP of contact and the slave's anguished reaction. From the slave's cries of, ""Oh, sir, you're whipping my breasts!"" Tammie could tell just what was happening. The cries became more intense, and it soon became clear that the poor girl was being whipped on her anus and girlcleft. Then her master without further ado picked her up and brought her down with force directly on his rod, raping her tender abused girlcleft while the girl nearly screamed as she came.</p><p>As she listened to the action, drawn seemingly against her will, the young girl's hand strayed to her own girlcleft. Soon she was almost absentmindedly stroking herself, and as the punished girl reached climax, so did she. Despite her terror at almost being severely punished by a strange master, the little girl also found the idea of being punished almost attractive again. Once more fantasies of punishment, now by her own ""master"" filled her mind. Starting that night, she began to masturbate as she lay in bed next to him, when she thought he was asleep. One night, as she was lying quietly, she became aware of him breathing heavily. Consciously afraid he might be ill (but subconsciously knowing full well what was going on) she flipped on the light, only to find him with his rod in his hand and a very guilty look! He was mortified, and mumbled apology after apology for doing such a thing, when she stopped him and said, ""That's OK; I do it too!""</p><p>""You do??"" he asked incredulously.</p><p>""Uh huh!"" she answered. And no more was said. But from then on, after the lights were out, they could hear each other's heavy breathing almost every night. Sometimes they would chuckle when they both were done, and say, ""Good night,"" and roll over and go to sleep.</p><p>Sometime after that, the girl was bored, and prowled about his suite looking for something to do. She got into one of his closets, and found a box she hadn't noticed before. It was marked with the name of the slave training compound where she had been. Intensely curious, she opened it. Inside was all manner of punishment implements: whips, switches, riding crops, ropes, clips, dildos (she had never seen one, but she could guess what they were for!) and the like. She shivered as she pulled out each one and realized its uses. She imagined each one being applied to her tender flesh. The pain. The humiliation. The thought made her almost cry, but it also excited her in some way. She began to think back again to the times he had punished her as a child. It had hurt, it was true, but not very much, even as a little girl. Surely she could take more, now. Perhaps he could use these horrible implements on her in...a lighter way. But what about the rest of it? She had caught that glimpse of his rod. She thought of him raping her. Butterflies were in her stomach. She turned her attention to something else, but her thoughts kept coming back and back to it.</p><p>That night, as they were getting ready for bed, she suddenly asked him, ""What do you think about when you...you know?""</p><p>""I don't want to talk about it,"" he said, shamefacedly.</p><p>""But I really want to know. Please tell me, please? I won't mind, no matter what it is, honest!"" she wheedled.</p><p>Finally, partly in curiosity to see how she would respond, he said, ""I think about you, of course!""</p><p>""That's sweet!"" she replied, ""I think about you, too!""</p><p>""You do??"" he asked, even more incredulously.</p><p>""Uh huh. But what about me do you think about?"" she persisted.</p><p>In a low voice, he said, ""I think about doing that stuff to you that I used to do; and more!""</p><p>""So do I!"" she exclaimed excitedly. His jaw dropped; he was so shocked he couldn't even respond. She plunged ahead: ""I found this box..."" and she ran to the closet and hauled it out.</p><p>He groaned, ""Oh, no, you weren't supposed to find that! Listen, don't worry, I'll never do that stuff to you...""</p><p>She cut him off, ""No, no, that's OK! I've been thinking: all this stuff in here, you could use it on me kinda like you used to punish me before. You didn't hurt me too much then, I don't think you'll hurt me too much now. 'Sides, I'm bigger now so I should be able to take more punishment, don't you think?""</p><p>It took a lot of effort on her part to convince him she really wanted it, but in the end he had to agree. They looked into each other's eyes. By now they both knew that each other was devoutly religious. He took her hand and asked her to marry him. She said yes, of course. He held her for a long time, and kissed her and kissed her. It felt so good to have her in his arms again, especially when he knew his long wait was over.</p><p>Without further ado, he told her, ""All right, young lady, you've needed a spanking for a long time, and now you're going to get it! Come here right this instant!"" She shuffled over, mock-reluctantly, and he unceremoniously bent her under his arm, threw up her dress, and gave her a brisk, businesslike spanking, right on her bare bottom. WAP! WAK!</p><p>""Oh, Ah! AAAH!"" she moaned and squirmed under his ministrations. Then he bent her over his desk, and took a ruler to the backs of her thighs, alternating his strokes from one to the other. WAP! SWAK! ""AAH! OOO!"" she cried out with each stroke. Then he turned her around and bent her backwards over the desk and whipped the bare front of her thighs. She realized what she had not known before, when she was little, how sexual it felt to be spanked on the front of the thighs instead of the back. She yelped and yipped as he brought it down across her thighs again and again. Then he took her to the bed and sat her down. After gently kissing her upturned face on her forehead, her eyelids, and her sweet mouth, he pushed the straps of her shift off her shoulders, letting it fall to her waist, exposing her little breast buds. They hadn't changed much from the one glimpse he had had of them that first day; they were still very small, just barely showing something more than just flat chest. Her nipples, however, were a bit bigger than they were. He spent some time just admiring the view, as she blushed nearly down to the tips of her breasts. Then he reached out and took hold of her breasts with both hands, causing her to gasp. He proceeded to knead and work her little breasts, and pinch and twist her nipples. Her breath hissed as she inhaled through her teeth and moaned again and again. Then he took a riding crop and, without warning, brought it down sharply across her little breasts. WAP! ""AAAA!"" she cried out wildly. He whipped her breasts again and again as her cries filled the room. Then he stood her up so that her dress fell off her completely. He walked around and around her, tapping the riding crop in his palm, and occasionally reaching out to whip her in various places: her calves, her buttocks, her breasts, her thighs. Then he commanded her to spread her legs. Knowing what was next, she dithered for a moment, so he said, ""Right now, young lady!"" and gave a sharp WAP to her breasts for emphasis. She hurriedly spread her thighs apart, exposing her still-unfledged girlcleft. He stared at her for a while. She trembled in anticipation. Then he brought the riding crop up sharply between her legs. SWACK! ""OOOOO!"" she nearly screamed, and kept crying out over and over as he kept up a steady stream of smacks on her most tender place.</p><p>Just when she thought she could take it no longer, he stopped, and swept her up in his arms, kissing her and kissing her as she smiled up at him through her tears. ""It's time for your final punishments, young lady,"" he whispered hoarsely.</p><p>She trembled in anticipation as he arranged her on the bed, on her back with her legs high above her, her ankles resting on his shoulders. He lubricated her and probed her anus again and again as he rubbed her clitoris, alternating with sharp smacks to her cleftlips that made her jump and moan. Then he placed the head of his rod against her tender, delicate bottomflower and thrust inside her, raping her of the maidenhood of her anus! THRUST! ""OOO-OOO-OOOO!"" she cried out repeatedly as he raped her and raped her, his thick rod probing and returning, pulling out almost all the way, only to ram home again. In a very short time she was coming, with short screams of anguished pleasure, and he came too, filling her little bottom with his seed. She lay in his arms for a while, burning and murmuring. Then he picked her up and carried her to the bathroom and placed her in the shower.</p><p>He washed her thoroughly with a rough terrycloth, scrubbing particularly carefully on her nipples, anus, and clitoris. When she involuntarily squirmed away from his ministrations, he sternly pushed her front up against the wall of the shower, so that her nipples and cleft were pressed against the cold tile, and whacked her bottom and thighs with the ruler. Then he brought it up between her legs full upon her cleft and anus and clitoris. She cried out and nearly came again. Then he finished washing her, and she held still this time! After cleaning up, he took her out of the shower and dried her off with a rough towel, again working diligently on her nipples, anus and cleft.</p><p>Then he took her back to the bedroom, and, leaving her standing naked in the middle of the room, pulled a rope out of the box. He passed it between her legs and pulled it up, taut, against her cleft and anus. Then he pulled it back and forth, back and forth, again and again, while she moaned and moaned, working her hips back and forth trying to accommodate the rough rope pressing against her tender cleft.</p><p>Finally he could hold back no longer. He took her back to the bed and lay her tenderly down on the soft mattress. He held her close for a while. Then his fingers moved down to her cleft and began to explore her, and probe against her maidenhead, and pinch and twist her clitoris. Soon her breath came short and ragged, and her cleft lips were moistened. Then he parted her legs with his knees and without further ado proceeded to rape her of her maidenhead, thrusting deep within her still-smarting cleftlips, driving to the hilt with his first thrust as she screamed in pain and almost passed out. Then, still staying buried in her, he held her tight and kissed the top of her head as she sobbed. Soon her sobs subsided to sniffles. She could feel him deep within her, his hard rod pulsating in her violated cleft. He began to thrust in and out again, first long and slow, then fast and hard. Despite the pain in her cleft, she began to feel that wave building in her again, and all too soon she was screaming out once more as she came and came, but then was forced to endure beyond that as he continued to rape her and rape her until he finally came again, this time spilling his seed into her little-girl's vagina as she cried out with passion.</p><p>She fell asleep in his arms, his rod still inside her. She would awake to his whip on her breasts in the middle of the night, as he punished her again, his thick, hard rod raping her tender anus and girlcleft repeatedly, forcing her to come again, and again, and again.</p><p>The End?</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments madly welcomed!</b></p>"
1076,"A Boy and His Girl, Part 2",CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'spank', 'reluc', 'rom', 'scifi']",Part 2 of A Boy and His Girl,2012-05-10T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>After he had punished her and raped her soundly, she fell asleep in his arms, her head nestled on his chest, his rod still buried in her smarting girlcleft. In the middle of the night he woke and gently withdrew. He gazed down at her in wonder and bliss. The sight of her slender preteen body and the knowledge that she was his to punish and sweetly rape was overwhelming. He fetched his riding crop from where it lay after their ""wedding night"" activities. He began to whip her bare thighs (although truth be told, he ""whipped"" her with even less force than he used to use when he punished her so long ago on the beach) and when she woke up, startled and distraught, he immediately swept her up in his arms, and held her like the little girl she was and kissed away her night fright. After a few seconds she was relaxed in his arms, and he gently laid her down on her stomach, and resumed her punishment. </p><p>He whipped her bottom with the riding crop, WAP! WAK! and she softly moaned, ""Oooh! Aaaah!"" He shifted his aim and brought the strap-end of the crop sharply between her legs, full upon her cleft and anus, WAAP! SWAK! ""AAAH! O-O-O-OOO!"" she cried out. He whipped her and whipped her on her unfledged cleft, until finally he could hold back no longer. Tossing the crop aside, he seized her slim shoulders and pierced her with his manhood, raping her from behind in her tender delicate anus. She cried out wildly as he thrust and thrust into her, and then nearly screamed as she came and came and came. After she was spent he punished her with a few more thrusts, then emptied his seed into her abused anus. Through the rest of the night he punished her twice more, each time waking her with a whipping, holding her in his arms, then whipping her thoroughly on her breasts, her thighs, and her girlcleft, before raping her sweetly and soundly, his hard rod forcing her to come again and again.</p><p>The next day they slept until nearly noon, like typical newlyweds. They spent the day in leisurely bliss. Fortunately it was not a school day for him. They strolled around the garden, swung in the hammock, ate when they were hungry. All the time they held hands. Often she sat in his lap. They spent a lot of time just looking at each other, and smiling. That night they prepared for bed. He approached her, and she thought he was going to punish her. He noticed her stiffen as if to prepare herself, and the way she was holding her body told him that she was sore between her legs. Yet she seemed gamely determined to submit to punishment anyway. He cupped her chin with his hand and turned her face up to his. He kissed her gently on her lips. Then he asked, ""Sweetheart, are you sore down there?"" She blushed and managed a shy nod. ""Then I'll just kiss it and make it better!"" he declared, and before she knew what was happening he had slipped down between her legs. True to his word, he kissed her on her smooth cleft lips, and she gasped with surprise and passion. The feel of his warm lips on her still-smarting girlcleft was astonishing. She could barely breathe. As he tongued her so-recently-whipped preteen clitoris she began to moan, and cry out. In no time she was bucking and crying out wildly, as she came and came. Yes, he certainly ""kissed it and made it feel better""!</p><p>Thus they entered into many days of sweet converse, and nights (and daytimes, too!) of sweet punishment and congress. Their love grew warmer and warmer. He couldn't wait to get home each day from school, and she spent the day doing her homework, then watching the door for his arrival. As soon as he entered she would fly to his arms, sometimes jumping up into them, like the little girl she still was. Sometimes they would just talk about their day, or nothing in particular. Sometimes they would take a walk, or watch a movie. And often he would simply strip her unceremoniously, throw her over his lap, and begin her punishment with a brisk, businesslike spanking. She became more and more reluctant to see him go every day, and more and more ecstatic when he came home. She awaited his arrival with sweet anxiety, half dreading the inevitable embarrassment and pain of her punishment, but even more intensely desiring the inescapable fire it ignited in the core of her being.</p><p>One day she was so overcome with the thought of her punishment to come that she planned a surprise for him. When he came in the door, she was standing in the very spot where she had been that first fateful day she arrived. He came through the door and saw her standing there, so sweet, with eyes downcast, hands crossed in front of her, ready to push the straps off her shoulders. He dropped his books with a THUD, but this time, instead of starting like a frightened deer at the sound, and shrinking back in fear at his approach, she just smiled a shy smile, and pushed the straps off her shoulders. He strode over to her. He considered gathering her up in his arms and covering her with kisses, but he sensed that she had something else in mind. He picked up a switch from his desk and circled the heartbreakingly slender preteen girl slowly, tapping the implement in his palm. </p><p>She shivered, eyes closed, hands at her sides, awaiting her punishment. Suddenly the switch flashed out and stroked the backs of her thighs, SWAP! ""AAH!"" she cried. Then her breasts felt the sting, WAK! ""OOOO!"" she exclaimed, as she trembled and writhed. He whipped her and whipped her; thighs, bottom, little breasts and nipples, even bending her over to devote strict attention to her tender delicate anus. By then she was swaying on her feet, nearly overcome with embarrassment at his attentions to the intimacies of her young-girl body, and the intensity of her punishment. He brought the switch up sharply between her legs, full upon her unfledged vulva, WAAAK! ""AAAAAAAAH!"" she screamed, and came and came, sobbing and gasping, collapsing in his arms. He scooped her up and lay her on the bed, still bucking and moaning in the grip of her orgasm, and plunged his rod into her reddened girlcleft. ""OOOOOH!"" she cried out again and again as he repeatedly thrust into her punished little-girlhood, prolonging her sweet agony until he finally took her over the top with hard, quick thrusts that brought fresh tears to her eyes even as she bucked wildly in her release. Then he, too, achieved climax, pinning her to the bed with each thrust, dumping his hot seed at the mouth of her cervix as she burned and moaned.</p><p>In the afterglow, she sat naked on his lap, cheek buried on his chest, as he absentmindedly stroked her bottom and nuzzled her silky hair. A thought came to him, as he realized how much he missed her each day, and how much she seemed to look forward to his return, as amazing as that still seemed to him. He tilted her chin up and looked into her trusting eyes and asked her, ""Would you like to start coming to school with me?""</p><p>""Yes!"" she instantly exclaimed, and began bouncing with childish enthusiasm, ""Can I, really? Oh, please, please, can I?"" He grinned and nodded. She jumped up and danced naked around the room, then came back to him and flung her pretty little arms around his neck and kissed him.</p><p>And so it came about that she went to school with him the very next day. Her gallant young master was concerned at the reaction she might have to the sight (and sound!) of the other slave girls' punishments, but he needn't have worried that day; as they walked down the halls between classes, activity ground to a halt. Everyone knew about the young man's little slave girl, but no one had seen her. She clung to him, eyes downcast, as all heads turned to her when they walked through the halls. She sat on his lap in class, head firmly laid back against his chest, although she listened attentively to the lectures. When they returned home that day, he ordered her to stand in the middle of the room. He made her hold her shift up, and without further preamble began to spank her bottom with a heavier hand than usual. SMACK! SWAK! ""Oh, AAH!"" she moaned at the feel of each spank on her small round bottom. Then he switched hands and began to spank her little unfledged girlcleft with the same heavy hand! WAAP! WAAK! ""AAAAA! O-O-O-O!"" she cried out with each slap onto her tender nakedness. He lubricated his free hand and, parting the cheeks of her little bottom, he abruptly pierced her bottomflower and penetrated and probed her delicate anus. How she moaned and cried out! Soon she was nearing climax, and he quickly picked her up, held her back against a wall, her legs dangling, and thrust his erect member into her punished girlcleft. She cried out wildly and came and came, as he mixed his hot seed with her little-girl juices. When they were both fully spent, he carried her gently to the bed and laid her down tenderly for a much-deserved nap!</p><p>The next day at school was much more ""business-as-usual"". The novelty was wearing off, and the boy and his girl were no longer such an attraction. What this meant, however, was that the girl was now exposed to the sight (and sound!) of the other slave-girls' punishments between classes throughout the day. The boy was somewhat worried about this; he thought it might upset her. In an effort to diminish her distress, he studiously ignored the various activities, no matter how blatant. She appeared not to notice, either; her head was mainly lowered as she walked with him. But in reality she was acutely aware of it all, watching from under her lashes, taking everything in. Much of it indeed distressed her, and she was deeply sorry for the other girls who had to endure what seemed like much more brutal and degrading treatment at their masters' hands than she did at her loving Master's. Some of it seemed little different than her own punishments. But all of it grabbed her attention , and somehow seemed to light a fire within her.</p><p>But the boy seemed not to notice. He wanted deeply to spare his little preteen girl any distress. So he subconsciously even avoided any sexual contact with her for the next few days. This was the longest time since they were ""married"" that he had not punished and raped her. Even once when she had the flu, they only skipped one night. Every day at school, she saw slavegirls being punished, and she found herself desiring her master's touch more and more. Yet at the same time, he wasn't touching her! Finally, in desperation, she decided to take matters into her own hands. The next day, when they got back from school, he held the door for her and she slipped inside. Before he knew it, she had crossed the room, and stood facing him. Before his astonished eyes, she slipped the straps of her slaveshift off her slim shoulders, and let it fall to the floor. Then, in a flash of brilliance, she remembered something she had been drilled in at the slave compound, before she had been given to the young man. She had never had opportunity to assume this position, but the time had come. She fell to her knees, legs apart, sweet bottom resting on her heels, wrists crossed behind her, head bent in submission, but saucily peeping up at him through her eyelashes. He stared in astonishment for a moment, then strode over to her, cupped her chin with his hand, and covered her face with warm, gentle kisses. Then he took a crop from his desk, and brought it down with some force upon the tops of her bare thighs, WAP! ""AAAH!"" she cried out. After whipping her thighs for a while, he punished her breasts, bringing the riding crop directly across her nipples, SWAP! ""OOOOO! AAAAAH!"" she moaned and cried, swaying on her knees from the intensity of her anxiety, embarrasment, and passion. He lifted her to her feet, kissed her soundly, then stepped back and swung the crop again and again, directly up between her legs, SWAAK! WAAP! ""O-O-O-O-O-O! OH! OH! OH! AAAAAA!"" Then he swept her up in his arms, carried her to the bed, and proceeded to rape her tender unfledged girlcleft with long hard thrusts, that brought her quickly to a near-screaming orgasm.</p><p>Although the novelty may have worn off at school, soon attention was being paid to the young man and his little girlslave for another reason. It became apparent that he treated his preteen slave very differently than the other masters. For one thing, when they walked through the halls, she walked beside him, not a few paces back like the other slavegirls. She had to, for he almost always held her hand tenderly, or draped his arm protectively about her slim shoulders, or, if his hands were otherwise occupied, she clung to his elbow. Another facet of their relationship was obvious: unlike the other masters, he never, ever punished or abused his girlslave in school, or indeed anywhere else in public that anyone knew of. This was highly unusual, and indeed somewhat resented. Multiple invitations, both casual and more pointed, were offered him to participate in the frequent ""group punishments"", in which one or more girlslaves were punished by any number of masters in a variety of humiliating and sexually sadistic ways. </p><p>Most of the invitations could be brushed off with a cheery, ""No thanks!"" But some were a little more difficult. Like in most schools, there was a group of ""jocks"" who considered themselves above the common crowd. Rowdy and sometimes destructive, they cared little for anything except their own pleasure. Not all the jocks were like that, but clearly some were. It was inevitable that they would pay unwelcome attention to the young man and his pretty little preteen girlslave. If they walked past a group of the rowdies, they would always call out, pretending to ""politely"" offer to assist him in punishing his girlslave. When rebuffed or ignored, they would shout offensively and threaten vague recriminations.</p><p>Things probably would have gotten uglier a lot sooner if not for a particular circumstance, and a particular incident. The circumstance was that the young man was a champion fencer. Not all the schools had a fencing team, but some did, and his was one of them. He was the captain of the team, too. This gave the rowdies some pause, and they had not yet worked up enough nerve to challenge him physically. They probably would have much sooner, however, if not for a related incident. There was a well-known jock at the school, nicknamed ""Moose"", for obvious reasons. He was not really one of the rowdies, but occasionally interacted with them, as he did with everybody. He was outgoing, simple but not dumb, and fond of goodnatured, if not always well-received, practical jokes. He was 19, having been kept back a year some time back. One day, while the little girlslave was admiring her master as he practiced in the fencing room, Moose strolled in, accompanied by his retinue (a few other lesser jocks and their girlslaves) as well as his own slave, a stocky yet attractive and vivacious 15-yr-old girl. Moose began bantering with the young fencer. He declared that anyone could wave a little stick around, and did Carl want him to show him how it ought to be done? Resignedly the young man outfitted Moose with a mask and vest, and handed him a saber. Then he had to endure Moose's amateurish efforts, wildly waving the blade around, no idea what he was doing. Carl tried to avoid making it look too easy, but in the end he disarmed the larger boy with a quick twist of the wrist. </p><p>""OW!"" Moose shouted, as he wrung his hand, ""That stung!"" Moose insisted on trying again, saying, ""Anyone can get lucky!"" But the experience was quickly repeated. </p><p>""Show me how you did that!"" Moose demanded. Carl looked at him for a while. </p><p>""Moose,"" he said, ""How do you do those razzle-dazzle plays on the football field? Could you show me that, right now?"" </p><p>""'Course not! You'd have to learn the basics, first, you can't just jump in...Oh, I get it! I'd have to learn the basics in swordfighting first, wouldn't I?"" The younger boy nodded. </p><p>""OK, can you start teaching me? I really want to learn this stuff!"" Moose's retinue gaped. They couldn't believe their ears. Moose's girlslave, Anna, grinned. She wasn't above taking pleasure at her master's comeuppance, especially when he was taking it in such good humor. She looked around. Little Tammie had crept into a corner on the arrival of Moose et al, and had watched the proceedings nervously. </p><p>She was less anxious now, but still stayed shyly out of the way. Anna strode over, sat right down beside her, and introduced herself. The older girl skillfully drew the little preteen out of her shell. Soon she had learned more than anyone else so far knew about the girl, besides Carl. And they had formed the beginning of a lasting friendship. Moose came regularly to take lessons from Carl, and the girls sat together talking away every time. At the end of their sessions, Moose sometimes unceremoniously bent Anna over and gave her a good spanking, accompanied by her passionate moans and cries. He goodnaturedly offered to share her charms with Carl, but took his polite refusal in stride. He never even came close to asking if he could handle the little preteen girlslave. </p><p>Once Tammie got up the nerve to ask Anna if it bothered her to be spanked like that, in public, and she just snorted, ""No! Why should it? Moose's OK, he's never really mean to me. And boy don't we have fun at home!"" It was soon well-known that Moose was friendly with Carl, and this delayed even more the full force of the rowdies attentions.</p><p>One more incident occurred that made it indelibly clear that the young master wasn't about to let anyone else handle his girlslave. It was common for girlslaves to accompany their masters to their classes, and sometimes to interact in the classroom. Occasionally they would answer the professor's questions, or take the same tests as their masters. Many of the professors were devoutly religious, and saw it as their duty to encourage the girls in this. But shortly after the little preteen girlslave began accompanying her master to school, the semester changed, and he began a new class with a new professor. It soon became clear that he was fond of an old tradition, still carried on in some classrooms. To the delight of most of the boys, he would deliberately give the most difficult questions to the girlslaves, and then encourage their masters and other boys to punish them for getting them incorrect. They didn't need much encouraging. Much of the class was taken up with young girls being whipped and spanked, and pierced, penetrated, and probed unmercifully as they moaned and cried out. He clearly enjoyed the sights and sounds, and even occasionally contributed to the action with the yardstick he always carried. </p><p>It wasn't long before he focused on the little preteen. She was clearly the youngest slave there, and the most sweetly pretty as well, and he obviously looked forward to seeing her naked and tortured, and hearing her moan and cry out. He began to test her. Noting her young age, he thought she would quickly be unable to answer his questions, so he began with easy subjects. Upon finding herself the object of his attention, she nearly flattened herself against her master's chest, but answered his questions easily. Nonplused, he moved on to harder subjects. Still she kept pace, glad that her master had continued her studies even before she started going to school with him. Soon the professor was irritated that she was able to answer his questions so easily. He actually was nearing the end of his own store of knowledge.</p><p>He finally asked a particularly obscure question that stumped her. Immediately he shouted, ""Aha! Doesn't know the material! I guess she's going to need to be punished! C'mon, boys, lets get started!"" He strode towards the girl. Her master simply picked her up off his lap as he stood himself, deposited her back on the chair, and stood in front of her, arms calmly folded. The professor skidded to a halt. </p><p>""No one is going to touch her except me,"" said the young man.</p><p>""Wha-what do you mean?"" stammered the professor. </p><p>""Let's put it this way,"" said Carl, ""If anyone else in this room can answer that question, I'll punish her myself."" He slowly looked around the room. ""Any takers?"" he asked almost contemptuously. There were none. With a snort he scornfully gave the answer himself. Then he gently lifted his little preteen girlslave off the chair and back down onto his lap, sitting up and facing away from him. He snagged a ruler off his desk and brought it down once, sharply, across the top of her thighs, WAP! ""SSS!"" she gasped and jumped, then settled back against him with an almost dreamy sigh. He replaced the ruler and tenderly rubbed the red streak on her thighs. ""Get on with the class,"" he growled. No more questions were asked of the little preteen in that class!</p><p>At times during the school day various of the young masters would ""hang out"" together, talking of the things teenage boys usually talk about. At such times their girlslaves were wont to do the same. Some just drifted off into little groups together, others asked their masters' permission first. The little preteen girlslave would never join the others; she was too shy, and she recognized without realizing it the casual disdain that teenagers feel for preteens. So she drifted around by herself, waiting for her master, not really comfortable standing next to him with all the other boys so close, and talking about such...""boy"" things. She was lonesome. But all this changed after she met Moose's girlslave, Anna. Anna took a liking to the young girl, and ""took her under her wing"". When the girlslaves would gather, Anna would march right up to the preteen girlslave's master and pertly announce, ""I'm taking her over there, OK?"" and sail off arm-in-arm with the girl without waiting for an answer. Moose and Carl would just exchange amused, tolerant glances, and smile.</p><p>In with the gaggle of girlslaves, the little preteen was exposed to a new dimension. The topics of discussion were the usual ones of teenage girls: boys, boys, and boys. Under Anna's forceful leadership, the other girls toned down the ""raunchiness"" of their conversation, but the younger girlslave still picked up a number of new concepts of which she was previously unaware. At first she was still very shy and retiring, but Anna drew her out, and soon she was participating in the conversations freely. Thus Anna and the other girls learned even more about the unique relationship between the little preteen girlslave and her loving master.</p><p>Indeed, more and more people were paying attention to their special relationship. Interestingly enough, the devoutly religious community had made a point of trying to enter the teaching profession in numbers, so many of the professors were such. They strongly approved of the way the young man treated his little girlslave, and often found ways of showing it. Also, the boy's friends and admirers (and he had a lot of them, despite his quiet demeanor) were starting to be influenced by his example. Some even converted. And finally, the influence of the slavegirls themselves began to be felt. Most of them longed for a more romantic relationship, like that of the little preteen and her master. And most of the young masters actually were happy to oblige. They had treated their slaves how they had seen slaves treated before. Now that they had seen the alternative, there was a general move in that direction. Soon, most of the masters were walking hand-in-hand with their slaves, or putting their arms around them. There was more gentle kissing, and less public probing. And the boys were pleased to find that, as they treated their slaves more tenderly and less brutally, the response was...gratifying in the extreme! It seemed that their girlslaves couldn't wait to get home to be stripped, spanked, whipped, and raped.</p><p>One day the young master was a bit more tired than usual after school. His preteen girlslave was not, however. With her little-girl exuberance, she nuzzled him, and hugged him, and teased him. But he wasn't responding the way he usually did, she noticed. She remembered something that she learned about while hanging around with Anna and the other girlslaves. At the time she wasn't sure what they meant, and if she did know, she wasn't sure she wanted to! But the more she thought about it, the more she thought, ""Now's the time to try it!"" She leaned against his chest, then sort of slid down his front, 'til she was on her knees before him. She opened his pants and drew out his rod, only half-erect in his fatigue. Before he knew what she was doing, she began kissing the head of his manhood, then she started sucking on the tip, pulling more and more of the shaft, as much as she could, into her mouth. The sight (and sound, and feel!) of a pretty little preteen with his rod in her mouth almost immediately drove him to near distraction. In no time he was near climax. Then ensued some confusion. She wanted to swallow his seed. He barely had enough presence of mind to think that she wouldn't want to, and tried to pull out in time. The upshot was that his semen ended up splashing across her face. When he came out of his dazed state enough to realize what was going on, he looked down to see a sight both distressing and fetching: his darling little preteen girlslave, her face upturned with a shy smile for him, with his seed dripping off her pert nose and draped across her cheeks! She noticed his distress, and quickly reassured him that, though she had intended on taking him fully in her mouth, a ""facial"" was nice, too! He was simply too dumbfounded to answer. He just gaped after her as she cheerfully trotted to the bathroom to clean up.</p><p>School now had become a comfortable and familiar place to the little preteen girlslave. Perhaps too comfortable. One day, while watching her young master practice his fencing, she realized that they were all alone, and that hardly anyone ever bothered them while they were in the fencing room. When he stopped to sit down and rest for a minute, she sat on his lap, and began to bounce up and down, blow in his ear, and generally behave in an adorably annoying way. Soon he could stand it no longer, and he unceremoniously turned her over his knee and gave her a brisk businesslike spanking. WAP! WAK! ""OOH! AAAH!"" she cried with each swat. Then he sat her up facing away from him and proceeded to spank her directly on her little unfledged girlcleft! SWAP! SWAK! ""AAAAA! O-O-O-O!"" she nearly screamed. He probed her abused cleft and, finding her wet, he lubricated his finger with her little-girl juice and then probed her in both apertures at once, wrenching moan after tortured moan from her, until finally she came, yipping and crying out, as he pinched and twisted her little nipples. From then on, they regularly used the fencing room for some private punishment.</p><p>All went well until one particular day. The young master was right in the middle of whipping his little preteen slave directly on her unfledged girlcleft. WAP! WAK! ""AAAAA! OOOOOH!"" she moaned and cried out. Unbeknownst to the lovebirds, Anna had wandered by on some errand for Moose. She peeked in the door and saw the action! She stared, enchanted for a moment, and then quietly shut the door, and proceeded on to Moose, her thoughts filled with anticipation of the punishment she hoped to get at his hands that night. It was a good thing she passed by! The pretty little preteen was nearly ready to climax when the door suddenly opened, and in strode the rowdies! There were four of them. They had been bored, and finally worked up enough nerve to beard the young man in his den, as it were. They were surprised and maliciously delighted with what they found! They whistled and hooted at the sight of the young girl hastily pulling down her skirt over her bottom and girlcleft and shrinking back in panic. They gathered round the young man with faux joviality, acting as if it was a given that they would participate in the little girl's punishment. As she shrank into a corner, they ordered their girlslaves to guard her. Things would have gone ill, except... </p><p>The door flung open, and in swaggered Moose and Anna! She had noticed the rowdies going by and, fearing mischief, had followed them until she saw them go in the fencing room. Then she ran for Moose! Moose sent Anna over to the little girl with a quick swat on her bottom. Anna roughly shouldered her way past the other girlslaves, saying, ""Excuse me, oh, I'm terribly sorry, did I step on your foot? So sorry!"" She quickly gathered the grateful young girl up and took her over to a bench, sat down with her, and said, ""Don't worry, sweetheart, just watch our boys take care of these jerks!"" And they soon did. Moose grabbed two swords off the wall, tossed one to Carl, and they both advanced on the young toughs. The rowdies shrank back, and were quickly chased out of the room, pursued by the flat of the swords on their backsides! Their girlslaves followed after with the same treatment. Carl flung down his sword and raced over to his little girlslave and caught her up in his arms. She clung to him, shivering now with release of tension. ""Shhh, Shhh, it's all right now,"" he said. Moose put his arm around Anna and said, ""Ya done good, kid!"" She looked up at him and grinned.</p><p>One day the little girlslave was feeling out-of-sorts. She didn't really know why. Her master asked her to do something for him, a simple request, perhaps to fetch some item off his desk. She just snapped at him, ""Why don't you do it yourself?!"" Then she gasped in horror at what she had done. He was astonished, too. Before he could even say anything, or look sternly or sorrowfully at her, she rushed over to him, crying, ""Oh, I'm so sorry, I'm so sorry! Please, please, won't you forgive me? I don't know what I was thinking!"" She was sobbing so piteously that all traces of irritation with her vanished, and he swept her up in his arms lovingly. But she kept crying for a while. Soon she pulled back a bit and looked him in the eye. ""I should be punished for that, shouldn't I?""</p><p>""If you like,"" he replied, grinning.</p><p>""No, I mean REALLY punished. Not just for fun. Don't you think I should be?"" He thought for a while, then slowly nodded. He put her down, then kissed her forehead tenderly. Then he ordered her to lie down on the bed. He had never tied her up before, but he decided to do it this time. He stretched her out face down on the bed, a thick bolster under her hips to elevate her bottom, her wrists and ankles tied gently but securely to the four corners of the bed. He told her sternly that she had been disrespectful, and she needed to be punished. She just said, ""Yes, Sir,"" meekly. </p><p>Without further ado he began. He started with a firm spanking, about as hard as the hardest spanking he had ever given her. WAP! SWAP! She moaned with each spank, ""Oooo! Aaaah!"" Then he spanked her even harder, and harder! Soon she was crying out and even struggling a little bit. Once he had judged that her bottom was red enough (and his hand stinging enough!) he reached for the ruler. He spanked her with the ruler first on one cheek, then the other. Then he reached into the box and brought out a new implement, a tawse. When he brought the leather straps down across her bottom, she couldn't believe how it stung. SWAPPP! ""AAAA!"" she cried out again and again as he repeatedly whipped her with the ancient tool. Then he untied her and retied her on her back. He took the crop and brought it down sharply onto her nipples, not playfully this time, but judging her punishment by her cries and the redness of her little-girl breasts. SWAK! SWAP! ""OOOO! AH!AH!AH!"" she nearly screamed with each stroke. He turned her over again, and tied her up with her bottom up in the air. He took a groove strap out of the box and commenced to whip her directly on her little rosebud, the lips of her vulva, and her clitoris. By now she was sobbing, and wailing, and begging him to stop, that she'd be good, she'd never ""sass"" him again. As if in answer he simply mounted her from behind and, disdaining her girlcleft, raped her unmercifully in her just-punished anus, each thrust causing her to jerk and spasm. He did not let her come. He did not even deign to spill his seed inside her. Instead he pulled out and poured it onto her buttocks. Then he left her tied there, sobbing and weeping.</p><p>After a while he came back, untied her, and held her, still sobbing, on his lap. He kissed her and kissed her. Then he whispered in her ear, ""I forgive you."" She flung her arms around his neck and clung to him for a long time as her sobs died away. And she never ""sassed"" him again, either!</p><p>Some time later, shortly after he had just turned 18, the young man's father unexpectedly passed away. Truth to tell, the boy was not terribly upset. His father had been distant, and the young man held him responsible for the way he had tricked Carl into sexually abusing Tammie so long ago when she was only seven, even though it had turned out all right (""in the end"", so to speak!). This left the young man suddenly the owner of a substantial architectural business (drafting talent ran in the family). It also gave him new financial resources. Shortly after the realization had set in that he was now ""master of his own fate"", the young man became aware that his little preteen girlslave was more somber than usual. He asked her if anything was wrong. The little girl just sighed and said she missed her father and was worried about him. He suddenly realized that now he had the resources to do something about it. He told her that they would begin looking for him right away. She jumped into his arms and flung her little arms around his neck, hugging him like a little girl with her father. After a while she began to nuzzle into his neck. He kissed her forehead, then her nose, then full on her little mouth. He put her down standing, then ran his hand almost casually up and down her front, feeling her little nipples through her thin shift, then pressing firmly onto her little girlcleft. Her breath came short and her knees grew weak. He decided to try something new. He got out a piece of equipment from the box he'd never used before. </p><p>There were two stands, and a length of wire about like piano string that connected them. The wire was electrified, with switches that were positioned such that, if a slavegirl's heels were pressed firmly to the floor, the electricity would turn off. Otherwise it would flow through the wire. He picked the little preteen up and placed her straddling the wire. Then he adjusted the tension such that it pressed firmly against her little clitoris, cleft, and anus. She involuntarily lifted her heels off the floor to relieve the sensation of the wire pressing severely onto her nakedness. But this of course released the switch, so that the electricity flowed through her clitoris, anus, and cleft! (ZZZZZ!) ""AAAAH! O-O-O-OOOOO!"" she cried out. So she put her heels back down again, only to be punished by the wire pressing so firmly into her. Up and down she went, moaning and crying out, her breasts and buttocks jiggling prettily. Every now and then he would take the crop and whip her thighs, breasts, or buttocks. When he finally felt she was ready, he whisked her off the wire and held her up in the air, her back against the wall. He brought her down forcefully onto his rod, piercing and penetrating her little abused girlcleft, bringing her to a near-screaming orgasm with a few hard thrusts. Then he unexpectedly pulled out of her, spun her around, and wrapped his arms around her from behind, holding her thighs flexed up against her belly. Then he brought her little-girl rosebud into contact with his manhood. He let her just feel him touching her there for a moment, as she strained backwards towards him, desperate to continue her punishment-rape. Finally he deigned to enter her again, burying his hard rod nearly to the hilt with each thrust, bringing sob after sob to her lips, until she cried out and came again, just as he climaxed, pouring his hot seed into her bottom-flower. When she quit moaning and sobbing, he carried her gently to the shower. They needed it!</p><p>The next day they began the search. He hired detectives to trace her father. They picked up the trail, but soon found that he had moved out of his old home just recently. Apparently his money had nearly run out, since he had lost his job through the machinations of the young man's father. They found out that he had moved to the very city that the young man's home was in, but there they lost him. In the meantime, the young man was preparing what he would say and do if and when they ever did find her father. He wanted to be able to explain the situation to him, somehow, and try to make up for what his father had done to him. In reality, her father was tracking them, instead! He had tried to work for a while, in hopes that he could build up the resources to do something about his daughter's plight, but when that became impossible, he set his plans in motion before all his resources were exhausted. He wanted to sneak into the house, armed, locate his daughter, and spirit her away. He knew it would be difficult, but he didn't realize the level of security at the house the young man had inherited from his father. He was caught before he even got through the door. He made such a ruckus about being the girl's father that the guards decided to inform the young master before turning him over to the authorities.</p><p>""Excuse me, sir,"" a guard said as he poked his head into the young man's study. ""There's been an attempted break-in.""</p><p>""Great Scott!"" exclaimed the boy, ""Did you catch him?""</p><p>""Yes, we have him right here. We weren't sure, but we thought you might want to talk to him first.""</p><p>""Why on earth would I want to do that?"" the boy inquired.</p><p>""He says he's the little girl's father,"" the guard replied apologetically.</p><p>""What? Bring him right in!"" the lad replied. They ushered him into the office, and showed the boy the pistol they had taken from him. He took it thoughtfully and placed it on his desk. ""Sit down, please,"" he asked the older man.</p><p>""Do you want us to stay here?"" the guard asked.</p><p>""No, we'll be all right,"" the young man said. He hardly knew what to say to him. Actually, he had nearly everything he wanted to say written out, along with some other things, in a packet he had planned to give her father, anyway. So he just handed it to him and said, ""Please, just read this first."" In the packet was a letter explaining everything that had happened: how Carl's father had tricked him into abusing the professor's daughter when she was only seven; how the young man regretted that, and was distraught at first that she was given to him as a slave. How he had no sexual contact with her until she asked him to. That he adored the professor's daughter and longed to be with her. That they were married. The packet also contained papers detailing the reinstatement of the professor's teaching position, with full tenure. The repurchase of his house. Money to begin life again. When the professor finished reading, he was in a daze. The boy explained further: although he greatly desired the girl's company, he thought that she should go home with her father, at least for a while, until the professor and his daughter had a chance to talk things over.</p><p>Having said all this, the boy handed the gun back to the professor, stood back, and waited. At first a spasm of anger passed over his face. He halfway raised the gun. Then he let it fall to his side, shaking his head. He put the gun down gently on the desk, and said, ""I'd like to see my daughter now, please.""</p><p>The boy rang for someone to fetch the pretty preteen. She came in the room, saw her father, and screamed, ""Daddy!"" and leaped into his arms. The boy slipped out of the room.</p><p>She put up quite a fuss at first, but eventually it was agreed: she was to go and stay with her father for a month. After that, she could come back to the boy if she wanted to. They parted tearfully. The girl felt so torn. It was predictable, of course. The professor thought more and more about what the boy had written, and said, and done; his obvious gallantry, sense of duty, and gentility. His daughter could barely stop talking about the young man, and how good he was to her, and how much she loved him, and was happy with him. She invited her father to come and stay with them. Possibly what clinched it was how well she was doing in her studies under the young man's tutelage. In the end, it only took two days before the professor arrived at the young man's house, his daughter in tow. His clothes and other items were brought over the next day.</p><p>He was given a suite of rooms (on the other side of the house, of course. Sound carries!). He tried to stay out of their way, but they sought him out, the girl to hang on his arm and just spend time with him, the boy often to ask his advice in dealing with business matters. It was a little hard at first for him to get used to the idea that his daughter, while still a preteen, was wearing a slave shift, and very likely being stripped, spanked, whipped, and raped on a nightly basis. But he did. And now, if he hears a spank, or the ""snap"" of a whip, followed by his little preteen daughter's cry of anguish and delight, he just smiles. And then there's that pretty 20-year-old who used to be the boy's father's slavegirl, as well as a few others, all left quite bereft since his death. Perhaps he really should take the boy up on his offer to have any one of them he wants.</p><p>The End</p><p>---</p><p><b>All comments wildly welcomed!</b></p>"
1077,An Antebellum Boy and His Girl,CC,cccccc123456@lavabit.com,"['M/g', 'spank', 'reluc', 'rom', 'historic']",A young man and his slave girl in the Old South find happiness in a bdsm relationship.,2012-05-15T00:00:00,"Another old one from years ago, the companion piece to 'A Boy and His Girl'.","<p>Crack! ""AAAAH!"" screamed the teenage slavegirl as the whip seized her buttocks. The overseer brought his arm back and then down again, lashing her between her legs, the end of the whip snapping directly onto her barely fledged cleft. ""AAAAIIIII!"" she screamed, and screamed and sobbed repeatedly as he continued to whip her again and again. Her dark skin gleamed with perspiration in the torchlight.</p><p>The other slaves watched closely. The older men grinned and poked each others' sides. The older women nodded grimly. Some of the younger women licked their lips nervously, remembering all too well what the young teen was experiencing. Old Uncle and Auntie simply watched with satisfaction. The overseer had formed a mutually advantageous relationship with the slaves. The owner of the plantation was ill, and often away from home. His only son was not yet old enough to assume control, so he left all the details of management to the overseer. The latter treated them very fairly, made sure they were well fed and clothed. He never separated families or sold anyone ""down the river"". And he made sure to ""pay court"" to the senior slaves, Old Uncle and Auntie. It was through interaction with them that he developed a curious and very satisfying habit. Old Uncle and Auntie were great believers in discipline, particularly for young girls. If one of the young girlslaves ""sassed"" an elder, or shirked work, they made sure that the unfortunate wench was brought to the overseer. He in turn provided the discipline. He was careful to punish the girls just enough, no more; he left reddened areas on their buttocks, breasts, and clefts that faded slowly, but no lasting marks. Occasionally his victims were known to achieve orgasm from his ministrations. And a steady string of them found their way into his bed for even more strict, intimate punishment.</p><p>The boy watched from the outskirts. He was fascinated. He did not yet understand his own desires, he just knew that the sight of the young teen girl being punished was one of the most attractive he had ever seen. He had recently begun masturbating, and he found his hand stroking himself through his pants as the girl moaned and cried out. The boy was the son of the owner of the plantation. This was the first time the lad had seen the overseer whip a young girl. He had been out late, walking, and chanced upon the affair. After the scene was over, the young man returned to the mansion. He slipped up to his room, undressed, and jumped into bed. He masturbated fervently, replaying the whipping of the girl in his mind, imagining himself punishing her, and raping her.</p><p>Most of the time the boy was on his own, his father being away a lot, or too busy or too ill to spend time with him, and his mother having died when he was young. He found himself fascinated by buildings, especially bridges and dams. As a young boy, he spent many hours at the creek making elaborate structures that temporarily diverted the stream, until finally the flow ate into them and sent them tumbling. Now that he was 17, he turned his attention to the woods and pastures of the plantation. He planned various useful structures, and set out to build them, testing his methods carefully. He worked hard, sawing logs, hauling timber, drilling and nailing with the primitive tools available at the time. The overseer remarked on this, and asked him, ""Why don't you get some of the slaves to help you? Let them do the hard work!"" The lad just mumbled something about wanting to be alone, and stole off. The overseer watched him go, musing. In truth, the boy didn't want his structures seen by anyone until he had perfected his methods.</p><p>One day he was pursuing his past-time when he noticed a little girl watching him. She was a mulatto; actually very light-skinned. She appeared to be about seven years old. She was, if he had only known it, his second cousin; his granduncle raped her slave grandmother resulting in her mother, who was in turn given as a bedwarmer to a visiting friend of the boy's family, producing her. She was dressed only in a skimpy pullover, too short to adequately cover her. As she squatted down to watch him build, he could easily see her little girlcleft peeping out from under the hem of her garment. The sight somehow confused him, and he quickly looked away. To cover his confusion he gruffly ordered her, ""G'wan, beat it, girl!"" ""Yassuh,"" she reluctantly obeyed, shuffling off slowly. He watched her go. Something in the slope of her shoulders, or perhaps her slender thighs, seemed to hypnotize him. Before she had gone very far, he called her back. </p><p>""All right, you can stay; but you'll have to help me, and do what I say!"" he shouted. ""Thank you, thank you, Massa!"" she cried as she hurried back, eager to be a part of the fascinating work. Under his direction she carried what lumber she could, and his tools. He found her handy to hold measuring strings, and mark lines with charcoal, and such chores.</p><p>She was a lonely child, her mother having died a few years before. Because of her light color, and curly light brown hair that fell in soft ringlets to her shoulders, she was not well liked by the rest of the slaves, yet was kept as one by the ""whites"". So she survived as best she could on what scraps of food and comfort she could scrounge. Helping the young master in his building was more fun than she'd ever had.</p><p>The only thing that bothered him about her was her diction. But that was easily remedied. ""Yassuh,"" and ""Massa,"" she said at first, but he firmly instructed her not to talk like that. ""Like what, Massa?"" she asked, innocently.</p><p>""Like that; like a slave!"" he replied somewhat crossly.</p><p>""But I am a slave,"" she answered, reasonably enough.</p><p>""I know, I know!"" he fumed, ""But I don't want you talking like that. Here, try this: say 'Master'.""</p><p>""Massa,"" quoth she.</p><p>""No, no! Like this: 'Mas-ter',"" he enunciated carefully.</p><p>""Mas-ter,"" she said, uncertainly, but catching on.</p><p>""Good! Now try 'Yes Sir'.""</p><p>""Y-yes Sir!"" she stammered.</p><p>""That's it! Talk like that from now on,"" he commanded. And she did.</p><p>The days went by. They met every day to build. Whether he knew it or not, the boy looked forward more and more to their times together. One day, unbeknownst to him, the overseer happened to catch sight of them. He watched the boy instructing the girl in some detail of construction. A sly smile played across his lips. He sought the boy out the next day. Theirs was a friendly, if somewhat distant, relationship. The boy occasionally would solicit advice from the overseer, since his own father was essentially unavailable. ""Watcha doin' with that littl' yaller gal, boy?"" the older man asked.</p><p>""W-what do you mean?"" the young lad stammered, somehow embarrassed to have someone else know about his relationship with her, however innocent it might be.</p><p>""Yer gonna ruin that littl' gal,"" the overseer opined solemnly. Somehow the idea alarmed the boy.</p><p>""Ruin her?! How?""</p><p>""Y'see, son, these little gal slaves needs discipline. Didn't you know that? The way yer treatin' her, she's gonna get the idear that she's above a good whippin'. She'll get the idear that she can get away with cuttin' up, and sech. Then, if she's ever under a man who won't stand fer sech goin's on, she's liable to suffer the worser for it. See what I mean?""</p><p>""I-I guess so..."" the boy muttered, uncertainly.</p><p>""What ya need to do is show her yer in charge. Punish her some. Make her mind you."" Images of the young teen being whipped flashed through the boy's mind, but somehow the teen was replaced by the little girl...his mind shied away; she seemed too little for that, and yet... It was as if the man read the lad's mind. ""Now you don't wanna get too...intense with her at first, her bein' so little and all. Make up some excuse and just put her over yer knee and give her a good spanking. Make sure it's on her bare bottom!"" He left the boy with a grin and a wave.</p><p>The next day the boy and the little girl met as usual at one of his projects. As they worked the boy thought over what the overseer had advised. Finally he came to a decision. He waited until she had slipped, as she occasionally did, into the typical slave patois. Then he sat down on a log. ""Come over here, girl!"" he ordered.</p><p>She came to his side, not suspecting anything. He suddenly toppled her over his lap, tossed up her shirt, and began to spank her soft bare bottom. WAP! WAK! ""AH! OH!"" she cried out, struggling futilely in his grasp as he smacked her again and again. Her cries seemed to go straight to his rod, and he felt himself swelling in his pants, pressing against her waist, as she moaned and sobbed. He finally let her up, her bottom reddened and stinging. She rubbed it and danced in place, saying, ""Oh, Young Massa, what did you do that for? Why did you spank me?""</p><p>He replied, ""To help you to remember to speak correctly! And if you don't want some more of it right away, then you better get back to work!"" She rushed back to the work in progress, sniffling and sobbing. At the end of the day she slunk off. He wondered if he would see her again. The next day, there she was. She didn't have to come. But she was still fascinated by the building projects. And there was something about the young master...He spanked her every day, making up excuses to do so. Sometimes it even seemed to him that she deliberately provoked him in some small way to earn her smacks.</p><p>A few weeks later the overseer encountered the lad again. ""How're ya doin' with that li'l yaller gal?"" he inquired.</p><p>""A-All right,"" the boy replied. ""Yer still lettin' her know who's boss, aren't ya?""</p><p>""Yes, I spank her every day...""</p><p>""Yer still just spankin' her? Ya gotta do more than that!""</p><p>""W-what do you mean?"" The boy had a sudden image of the little girl suspended as the young teen had been, exposed, whipped...he blushed and shook his head to clear it.</p><p>""C'mon, I'll show ya!"" He led the lad to his own quarters. Inside, to the boy's surprise, was the young teen whom he had seen being whipped! As they entered she shyly sidled up to the man. The boy was even more surprised to see him take her tenderly in his arms, and kiss her! Then he led her to his bed, and made her assume knee-chest position on it, her cleft and anus fully exposed to the young man's hungry eyes. ""Now watch closely,"" he commanded the boy. He proceeded to demonstrate on the girl various methods of discipline, including the switch and the strap, as well as probing her deeply in both apertures. He quite expertly brought her to the brink of orgasm and kept her there while he applied strict intimate discipline to her buttocks, breasts, anus, and vulva. Finally he allowed her to come as he strapped her anus while roughly massaging her clitoris. ""Ya see?"" he asked the boy, as the girl subsided from her nearly screaming orgasm, now merely sobbing and moaning as he continued to rub her cleft and bottom, with the occasional SMACK! applied to her moist cleft. ""That's the way to keep'em in line, isn't it, sweetheart?"" With that he pulled the girl up, and she clung to him, shoulder still shaking. He patted her back and grinned at the boy.</p><p>The boy stammered out some sort of farewell and stumbled out the door in a daze. The next day the girl came to his project site as usual. As they worked, he eyed her every chance he could. She was so cute, so sweet...At last he could hold out no longer. He called her over to him, stripped her of her shift, and pulled her down over his lap. He spanked her soundly on her bare bottom as she moaned and jiggled. Then, to her astonishment, he sat her up on his lap facing away from him, and proceeded to spank her directly on her bare cleft! SWAP! SWAK! ""AAAA! OOOO!"" she cried aloud, squirming and writhing in his grasp. He stood her up, her knees almost buckling from the intensity of feeling flooding through her. He seized a switch he had cut beforehand and switched her sharply; calves, back of her thighs, then the fronts. She yelped and wailed. Without warning he suddenly brought the switch across her little nipples, SWAK! ""AAAAIIIIIEEE!"" she cried out as he whipped her little breasts again and again. He stepped back for a moment and admired the network of thin red lines left by the switch across her nipples. As she stood, swaying, eyes half closed, he brought the switch up sharply between her legs, directly onto her cleft, WAAP! ""AAAAAAAH!"" she screamed, and nearly fainted. He caught her in his arms, hugged her, and then pulled her across his lap again. He spit on his right hand, and then pierced her anus, penetrating and probing her, while with his left he reached around and seized her clitoris, pressing and rubbing as she squealed and yelped. Soon her cries became more hoarse and rhythmic, her little hips bucking up and down of their own accord, and he was rewarded with a little-girl's orgasm as she yipped and yiped. After he let her up, she surprised him by throwing herself at his waist and clinging to him in a fierce hug, shoulders still shaking with an occasional sob. Then she ran off. He watched her go in a daze; he was in love.</p><p>She came to the site the next day, but he wasn't there. Nor was he there the next, or the next. She shyly asked around, and found out that he had been suddenly called to his father's side in a distant town, and wasn't expected back for months, if at all. She wept, and moped around. Old Uncle took her under his wing; he had noticed the relationship between the boy and the girl, and he thought maybe, someday...</p><p>The boy's father, fearing that he was dying, had decided to send him to college up north. There he was exposed to abolitionism. He was won over, and became disgusted with himself for being a slaveholder, and for what he had done to the little girl. Yet he couldn't help thinking about what he had done with her, late at night, as he lay in bed, his rod stiffening...</p><p>The years passed. After four years of schooling, now 21 years old, the young man was ready for life. His father, after having rallied somewhat a few years before, was ailing again, and was calling for his son to return home. Since he was now grown, he requested and received a smaller house away from the big house for his own, ""for privacy"", he had said; his father thought he understood. In reality, the young man wanted to be away from where slaves might be abused in his presence. After his homecoming, a somewhat subdued affair, he trudged down the path to his new home. His mood was somber. He didn't know what to do about the fact that he was the son of a slaveholder, and due to inherit slaves, possibly very soon.</p><p>Unbeknownst to the young man, Old Uncle and the overseer had arranged a ""surprise"". The young girl was now eleven. When she thought about the young man, it was with mixed emotions, to say the least! But in the last 2 days, her life had suddenly changed. Old Uncle had delivered her up to the overseer. He in turn had brusquely informed the girl that she was to be given to an honored guest of the plantation as a bedwarmer. He warned her that, should she fail to please the guest, she would be punished, and let on that she might be punished anyway, for the pleasure of the guest. The girl was almost in shock. Nothing like this had ever happened to her before, not since the boy had had his way with her. She stumbled along after the overseer, hardly noticing her surroundings. He pointed her to a chair, and told her to wait there for the guest. But he drilled it into her head that, as soon as the guest arrived, she was to stand, greet him, and push the straps of her shift off her shoulders so that it would fall to the floor. As he left, she sank into the chair, burying her face in her hands. She came to with a start, hearing the door slam. A man's footsteps approached, and she hastily jumped to her feet. He came into the room, she looked up, and their eyes met. At some subconscious level, she recognized him, and a flash of fear shot through her mind: ""Oh, no, it's him! He's going to punish me like he did before, and then rape me!"" Yet at a deeper level, some part of her remembered what it was really like when he punished her, and a shiver almost of desire passed through her, unacknowledged as of yet. And at an even deeper level, unrecognized consciously, was the firm knowledge: Everything would be all right. He loved her. He would take care of her. But at the surface she was still numb, going through the motions of what she had been told to do: ""Master, I am your bedwarmer,"" she said in a monotone, while she began to push the straps of her shift off her slim shoulders...</p><p>When the young man looked up and saw the girl, he was struck dumbfounded. There before him was a vision in a slave shift, a pretty little preteen. She was heartbreakingly slender, and to his eyes had the face of an angel in despair. He recognized her, and through his mind flashed multiple emotions. Part of him was simply entranced by her slim beauty. Part of him, the part he was ashamed of, instantly was lusting after her, planning all the ways to punish her sexually, and then rape her. And part of him was simply immediately flat-out in love with her. He watched as if hypnotized her hands moving to the straps of her shift. Just as she pushed them off her shoulders he managed to break out of the spell, berating himself for letting things get this far, rushing towards her shouting, ""No, stop that, don't!"" and other similar imprecations. Even as he did so, he couldn't help but notice her shift slipping to the floor, revealing her nearly flat chest, with nipples just barely breaking the surface, and her unfledged cleft peeping from between her slender thighs. She shrank back from him, fearing his wild advance, but he just stooped down and pulled her shift back up, as he continued awkwardly to try and reassure her, telling her not to worry, that he wouldn't do anything to her she didn't want him to do, that he would take care of her. She just stood there, trembling, staring at him, tears leaking down her cheeks. She didn't seem to comprehend what he was saying. He gently sat her in the chair as he continued to try and reassure her. Finally he noticed her crying, and, again scolding himself for not noticing sooner, he pulled his handkerchief out of his pocket and handed it to her. She looked at it, then at him, then at it, then at him, and broke out sobbing, collapsing against his chest, burying her face in his shirt. He put his arms around her gently and rocked her, like the little girl she was. After a while she settled down, and seemed to him to be exhausted. So he picked her up and deposited her on his bed, pulled the covers up to her chin, kissed her on the forehead, whispered to her to sleep well, he'd be right outside the door if she needed him, and left the room.</p><p>So began a new chapter in their lives. They settled fairly quickly into a routine. The young man would go off in the morning to work on taking over the running of the plantation. The girl stayed in his house, mostly. He did not want her going out, as he was afraid of what might happen to her; the overseer might abuse her, or one of the other slaves, or any white man. When he was home, she stayed near him. Even though it was frowned upon (though not yet illegal), he taught her to read and write, and do arithmetic. He found her to be a quick study. She read voraciously once she learned how, and he was hard put to keep her in books.</p><p>Their relationship remained platonic. She seemed stubbornly to cling to the notion of the young man as something like her older brother, or her father, and refused to think about the times they had had before (although they haunted her dreams). He for his part considered it his duty to make no demands on her, and tried not to dwell on her slender beauty, or her sweet charms so readily displayed by the skimpy slave shift, though it tormented him. He found he couldn't help but masturbate every night, thinking about doing the things to her he had done before, and more! Since she slept on a pallet beside his bed, he tried to keep quiet about it, but it was hard. Things probably would have stayed this way for some time, except for an incident that occurred a few months after the little girl was given to him. She had become comfortable in the situation; perhaps a little too comfortable. She took to walking outside the house further and further when he was away. It was boring, after all, for a little girl to stay inside all day long. One day a distant relative of the family's came to the plantation unexpectedly. The young man was away in town that day, and not expected back until the evening. So the visitor took a stroll. Accompanying him was his slave, an older teen girl, tall and leggy. As he walked he slapped his riding crop absent-mindedly against his leg.</p><p>He rounded a corner, and there was the little slave girl. She was propped up against a tree, reading a book. She didn't notice the man until he stood over her. She looked up and gasped. He snarled, ""What do you think you're doing, yaller girl? Reading?!! Any slave of mine that tries a trick like that gets a whippin'! And that's what I aim to give you. Get up!"" The girl stayed frozen for a moment, then began to slowly arise. The man stepped back, shucked his coat, and handed it to his slavegirl, to free up his whip arm. He swung his crop through the air as if to limber up. The thought never crossed his mind that she would not obey him, so when she suddenly sprang up and shot off, he stood stunned for a moment. Then, ""Get her!"" he shouted at his slavegirl, and the leggy teen took off after the younger girl. Fortunately for the little mulatto, she had not strayed far from the young man's door. The older slave was overtaking her, and would have seized her in a few more steps, but the little girl managed to slip inside and close and bolt the door behind her. The teenager banged on the door and shook it in desperation, but to no avail. </p><p>""So, you let her get away, did you?"" the man sneered softly, ignoring the girl's protestations. ""Then I guess I'll have to give you what she was going to get!"" The little girl was listening from behind the door. She heard the man tear the shift off the slavegirl. She winced in sympathy at the SNAP! of the crop. She could pretty much tell from the sound of the impact, and the girl's cries and pleas, how she was being punished. First her buttocks were soundly whipped. Then her master brought the crop down across her high, firm breasts again and again as she moaned and cried out. Then she nearly screamed as he whipped her sharply between her legs. Then, tossing the crop aside, he spun her around, pulled his tool out of his pants, and rammed roughly into her anus until he had spent himself in her. Then he contemptuously withdrew, leaving her sprawling in the dust, sobbing and weeping. He strode off, and she hastily collected herself and scurried after him.</p><p>The little preteen was horrified, yet fascinated by the ""scene"" she had overheard. Unconsciously her hand had stolen down between her legs as the teen's punishment continued. By the time the other slave was being raped, the littler girl was rubbing her own clitoris, breath short, mouth dry. After the man and his slave had left, she raced to her little pallet, lay down, and masturbated fervently, imagining herself as the teen being punished, only somehow the man had become her young master. She spanked her own bottom and cleft as she came, yipping and moaning. The girl couldn't bring herself to tell her master about the incident at first (although much later she did); she just clung to him fiercely when he came back home, pressing her slender body against his leg, much to his mingled consternation and pleasure. And from that point on things changed; she initiated more physical contact with him: hugging him, brushing up against him, holding his arm. She even put her sweet lips up to be kissed whenever he left for the day and came back home. And nearly every night, sometimes even as he was doing the same, she would masturbate, imagining the young man doing to her what he had done so long ago. One night she happened to stay awake longer than usual. As she listened, she realized that the young man was breathing rather hard. At the surface she was concerned for him, wondering if he was ill; subconsciously she knew very well what was going on! She slipped out of bed and, striking a match, lit the bedside lamp, to find the young man with his erect rod in his hand and a shame-faced look. He apologized profusely for exposing her to the spectacle. She just stared for a moment, then softly said, ""It's all right, Master; I do it, too!""</p><p>His jaw dropped. ""You do??!"" he asked, increduously.</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" she nodded. Most nights after that, by seemingly unspoken agreement, they both would masturbate simultaneously, caring little for the noise they made, often timing it so that they came together, her soft cries mingling with his heavier grunts. Then they would chuckle, and say ""Goodnight!"" to each other. The little girl spent some time thinking about these things. She found herself deeply excited at the idea of her master punishing her, although the thought made her anxious at the same time. But what about the rest of it?! The glimpse she'd had of his rod...it was so long, and thick! She imagined him piercing her nakedness with his tool...her mind sheered away from the thought. But she kept coming back to the idea...</p><p>It wasn't long after that that the little girl got up enough courage to ask, ""Master, what do you think about at night when you...you know!?""</p><p>After a pause, in a low voice he said, ""I think about you, of course!""</p><p>""That's sweet!"" she exclaimed. ""I think about you, too!""</p><p>""You do?"" he inquired, amazed.</p><p>""Uh-huh. When you think about me, what kind of things are you thinking about doing with me?"" she innocently inquired. He tried to avoid it.</p><p>He refused at first, but she wheedled and begged so fetchingly, that at last he gave in and growled, ""I think about what I used to do to you, and more!""</p><p>""So do I!"" she exclaimed excitedly, ""Can we do it again?"" It took a while for her to convince him that she really wanted to, but not too long; his resistance was nearly nonexistent. He took her by the hand, and they went out in search of Old Uncle. When they found him, with little effort they talked him into marrying them on the spot.</p><p>Upon returning to their house, he held her in his arms long and lovingly. He kissed her sweetly. Then he whispered, ""You've been such a naughty girl for so long; you really must be punished!"" Without further ado he bent her under his arm, threw up her shift, and gave her a brisk, business-like spanking on her bare bottom, WAK! WAP!</p><p>""Ah! Oh!"" she moaned and softly cried as she danced in place. He stood her up, went outside and cut a switch, then came back and applied it to her calves, and the back of her thighs. She trembled and whimpered as it whistled through the air and smacked onto her tender flesh. She cried out as he brought the switch down sharply across the front of her thighs, pausing now and again to admire the network of thin red lines left by her punishment. He stopped for a moment and stripped her of her shift. Now she stood nude before him, eleven-year-old girl in front of twenty-one-year-old man. The top of her head only barely came up to his chest. She blushed prettily down to the tips of her nipples as he drank in the sight of her slender unfledged nakedness. He took a riding crop and swung it across her nipples and breast buds, SWACK! ""AAAAH! OOOOH!"" she cried out wildly as he whipped her again and again. Her nipples, barely breaking the plane of her chest, soon were reddened and erect. He reached out and seized her them, twisting and pinching them, kneading and working her tender breast buds as she gasped and moaned.</p><p>""Part your legs!"" he commanded gruffly. When, distracted and confused, she dithered briefly, he smacked her across the front of her thighs, saying, ""Right now, young lady!"" She hurriedly parted them, fully exposing her tender unfledged cleft. He swung the riding crop up, sharply, between her legs, WHAP!</p><p>""AAAAAA!"" and ""OOOOOOOH"" she yelled as he whipped her again and again on her mons, labia, and clitoris. Soon she was swaying, nearly fainting from the intensity of her punishment, her breath short, her knees weak, her mouth dry, an inexplicable moistness between her legs. He swept her up and deposited her on the bed on her back, her knees flexed and apart, her preteen nakedness fully exposed. He seized her cleftlips, kneading and working them, pulling them apart to see her intact hymen. He traced his fingers to her clitoris as she shivered, then cried out as he seized it firmly, pinching and twisting it as she moaned. Then suddenly he had fastened his mouth on her girlhood, raping her with his tongue, pressing insistently against her labia and hymen, then attacking her clitoris, taking it in a long excruciating bite between tongue and teeth that nearly drove her to distraction as she writhed and squirmed. She began to buck and yelp, clearly nearing climax. He stood up abruptly and snatched up the riding crop, bringing it down sharply onto her cleft and perineum, SMACK! ""AAAAAAAH! O-O-O-O-O!"" she nearly screamed as she came and came.</p><p>Even before she had fully subsided, he whispered to her, ""It's time for your final punishment, young lady!"" Then without pause he stretched himself out over her, positioned his rod at her cleft, and rammed it into her maidenhood with one thrust, raping her of her virginity, driving for her cervix. She screamed as her maidenhead was taken from her. He stayed buried in her and just held her as she sobbed and cried, shoulders shaking. She could feel him still throbbing deep inside her smarting cleft. Soon her cries died down to the occasional sob and sniff. He began to move within her, thrusting in and out of her abused cleft. She was forced to cry out rhythmically as he pistoned in and out of her reddened sex. In practically no time she was nearing her little-girl orgasm again, yipping and moaning as he raped her. She came just as he went over the top too, emptying himself at her cervix as she shuddered and yelped in anguished passion.</p><p>They lay on the bed, he still buried inside of her, and fell asleep. Later in the evening he woke up to find her still nestled next to him. He simply stood gazing down at her for a while. He was overcome with joy at having her, unable to absorb the fact that she was his, her slender body in his hands to punish and rape. He woke her three times in the night whipping her thighs with the crop, sweeping her into his arms to calm her fears, then laying her on the bed for more whipping, then raping her repeatedly, his hard rod forcing her to come again and again.</p><p>And they lived happily ever after.</p><p>The End</p>"
1078,Ships Slave,Cerberus,,"['MM/f-teen', 'ped', 'nc', 'rp', 'v', 'mast', 'oral', 'anal', 'tor', 'bd', 'ws', 'preg']","A 13 year old girl from a British port from a poor family is legitimately under order of government taken as 'entertainment' on a pirate ship. She becomes impregnated and has the baby on the ship as source of entertainment. She is tortured, raped, humiliated and abused... everything that should happen to a woman.",2011-04-23T00:00:00,"I accept the story is nowhere near chronologically correct but, it makes it work better.","<p>Around the British Port on the east coast - rich in poor black families, freed from the slave triangle, leading simple lives. The fathers as fisherman, the daughters and mothers tend to simple crops, tending quietly. The Powers that be had allowed piracy if it benefited England. The ships were granted supplies at port as they dropped off pirated treasures, but most importantly for the crew, they were permitted each bay, to take a young girl from the village, not a rich one from a well respected family of course, but one of the poor black girls from the port. </p><p>It became a sort of sport amongst the residents. The richer people would gather to watch, the young girls from the town would hold their breath, praying it was not them who was taken. The crew mates raided through the town, bursting into house after house - until they came to Consuela's house - she was just turned 13 athletic, but not bony. </p><p>She stood at 5'2"", with shiny black skin, D cup breasts that hung slightly without any bra or corset to hold them, just a sack cloth top and a modest skirt - They had large brown areoles with big nipples. She had thick curly hair pulled back in a bun. A thin nose and big brown eyes. Like an African princess.</p><p>The pirates went straight past her mother, attractive like her daughters, but too old for the pirates. They craved young flesh to defile. None of the women moved, but looked terrified. They groped her younger sister, at 9 - considered taking her as well... but were allotted one only - and she had nothing to Consuela's beauty and formed breasts. </p><p>They roughly handled her breasts through her top, then her crotch and ass. One of them grabbed the back of her neck, slammed her down on the kitchen table, and felt up her skirt, and straight to her hairy cunt, bone dry, he slipped one finger along the lips... and smiled. Consuela's body shook in fear, and she began to cry silently.</p><p>They grabbed Consuela and took her from the house in their arms. She began to struggle, but was slapped harshly to the ground. Her mother and sister looked on, the rich women laughed as they always did, at the horror that awaited this girl - the other girls in the village now laughing too, also at the pain that awaited her and at the relief that they had not been chosen. </p><p>The women in fine dresses pointing and laughing as the pirates began to rip the clothes off Consuela's shining body. As a tear rolled down her cheek and rope was bound around her. The women of the town in hysterics, all but two. </p><p>They dragged her bound body along the floor from a long rope. And people began to throw tomatoes at her, stinging wounds from the dragging along the hard cobbled street. When they got to the ship they threw her in the water and dragged her back up from the extended rope. They pulled her upright into the ship along the bridge, huddled round her in lust, grabbing handfuls of flesh greedily eyeing what would be their whore for 9 long months. </p><p>Consuela tried to look brave, but shook with fear. She stood in front of the first mate. Who eyed her ""good choice lads..."" - immediately she was flattened to the deck, and her legs held open, she was being pinned by at least 10 men, smiling eagerly, as others crowded over. A man brought a razor blade to her hair, shaving it all off, leaving a few small cuts. When he was finished. Her cunt was splashed with some water, then salt poured onto the cuts and directly on her lips. It stung like fire, Consuela writhed in pain, squinting her eyes and whining and whimpering. It was met by cruel laughs and smiles.</p><p>She was picked up and put in stocks as the first mate explained to her the situation. While three pirates smiled as they heated something over hot coals. The first mate said, ""you are the ships whore"" he stated boldly. ""you will respond to cunt, whore, bitch, fuckmeat and slut."" He continued. ""if you do not, you will be beaten, and thrashed"" he nodded to someone behind her and a cat of nine tails fell harshly on her legs and rump, drawing smiles and laughs as she let out a scream and then whimpers. </p><p>""You are our property, and we will mark you as so shortly, each evening you will provide entertainment for the crew, being tortured or stretched, or anything else we think of."" He seemed so official as he said this, but was clearly enjoying the thoughts of it too. ""You will service all of the crew, when you're told to. In groups of 5 at a time usually, unless told otherwise."" </p><p>He finally said, ""You will refer to ANYONE on this ship as master, is that understood?"" Consuela said nothing, he slapped her hard, her head sank. She replied solemnly, ""Yes Master."" </p><p>Eagerly the men looked on as the branding iron was plunged onto her rump as its sizzle was drowned soon after with a scream of pain, she continued to scream as it burned her flesh leaving a blacker mark of the ships crest on her right buttock. She struggled to breath, in heroics in the pain. The crowd roared with excitement and the first mate slapped the new wound and she tried to scream but could not, she had too little air in her lungs which burnt now like her right buttock had before. </p><p>The men crowded round in the 1st mate's absence and one man, forced open her mouth, and thrust in, making her gag, but he continued to, as her cunt lips were spread and a thick cock was mercilessly plunged in... she would have screamed but was gagged with meat. They pumped her hard and hard, one man spilt his seed up her cunt, another in her mouth, each was replaced with another. Her cunt was red raw and she hadn't yet serviced half of the crew. </p><p>Many were already masturbating and stepped forward and came all over her face, breasts, ass or back. By the end of her first session, she had unknowingly fallen pregnant. Once she was completely coated in sticky cum, the first mate came down to the deck. The men immediately grabbed the black beauty and forced her face onto the floor where someone forced her to stand completely bent over. One of the pirates held her there with his body weight on her back and spreading her cheeks, the 1st mate dropped his pants, his semi hard member slapped against her virgin ass, it grew as he squeezed her cheeks, when it was at its full, 9 inches and thick, he placed it at the entrance, smiled and as the pirate braced and tensed holding her she was whimpering in the anticipation and then the first mate plunged in as Consuela screamed. </p><p>He thrust brutally in and out harder and harder, burying himself 9 inches deep into her ass. He pumped the little nigger so hard her arse was so sore. He finally released a jet of warm sperm up her ass, he pulled out and shot one on her back, and as she was turned, he shot one on her eye. He pulled her down on his cock as he forced her to suck it clean. When he was satisfied, he dried it on her hair.</p><p>When the first mate had left, and every man on the vessel had got use from the newly made whore, she was forced to clean up the deck with her tongue, after the piss shower she had been given, after her body was soaked, the pirates had held her mouth open, and forced her to swallow litres of golden urine. She squirmed and gagged on it, but eventually after several thrashings decided to swallow it.</p><p>She was taken to her... accommodation soon after. Three pirates led her by a neck cuff and chain to a small creaky dark room below. Where she was put against a glory hole and strapped against it. She could see there were three restraints and different holes. </p><p>One presumably for each of her three orifices. She was strapped kneeling with her head forcing her mouth to a hole and left there - she soon discovered after a daily orgy in the morning, that she would be left in one of these glory hole positions until about 8 in the evening, where a ""show"" was put on. After the show she was taken back to her room and strapped to the inside of a small wooden cage. Needless to say, she did not have the best sleep at night.</p><p>That evening, after she had swallowed more cum from the hole, she was taken to the deck for the evenings show. The pirates were sat cross legged and eager like children at a party. At the front was the pirate who usually punished the men, he wore an executioners mask and was next in command from the 1st mate. He carried in his hand a cat, but Consuela had found out that he had a whole range of torturous implements. </p><p>For tonight, the show (Like always) was Consuela's torture. As she was thrown at his feet, the two pirates who escorted her took their seats. The man in the mask pulled her up by her hair and she let off a scream as the men laughed. * It must be quite funny I suppose, to see such a woman in such pain. It is after all, all they deserve. All women are filthy whores to be degraded and used by men* She had her hands bound behind her back, and her elbow and shoulders were bound back tightly as well. Then her legs were bound apart and bent towards her back, with her feet touching her bare ass. </p><p>It was so uncomfortable as he bound her hand bondage and feet bondage together, pushing out her beautiful breasts. She was then hoisted up, and from the gentle whimpers and crying she transgressed to screams of agony in her joints as she was hoisted to a table four feet from the floor as she was set down, the burning subsided as did the roars of laughter from the crowd. </p><p>The man in the mask too took great pleasure in this, he couldn't wait for the next few months, torturing such a beauty, and so young too. With no further adieu, her breasts were slapped down onto the table her hair pulled back by an assistant of sorts, Consuela could not see, all she could see was the extremely thin and extremely sharp iron tacks, slender and shiny they were placed menacingly on her nipples. This drew attention further from the crowd, men literally sitting on the edge of their seats, the howling broken, silence fell upon them so they could fully enjoy the screams of this girl. Most of them had already started to masturbate in the open. </p><p>She whimpered and screwed her face up, pleading silently nearly to the masked man, who only mocked it. He too saw women as what they are, sacks of flesh to torture and use for mans depraved desire. He held the pin in place and with a sharp blow brought down a hammer on the pin head, nailing her nipple and breast to the cork table. The men cried in laughter, many came into a bucket in the corner, while watching still her agony with lust-full eyes. She screamed and writhed only once as she contained her movement that pulled on the breast. As her screams subsided and tears cascaded down her cheeks, the men fell silent once more as the other breast received the same. </p><p>Once secured, her breasts were beaten red raw with a cane. Then her ass was given the same treatment, then finally... she was re tied splayed open. And her inside thighs and exposed cunt were thrashed for hours. Her voice hoarse from screaming. She noticed the bucket was spewing with seamen now (no pun intended :] ) As she was cut down she fell to the hard deck. She serviced the masked man, and was told to thank him. </p><p>As she gagged on his long dick while he violently throat fucked her, only taking momentary brakes to vomit watery piss and semen onto the deck then continue. He slapped her now sagging breasts hard, while she did it. She winced of course, screwing her eyes. Every now and again he would slap her face hard and then back hand her. Until finally he spewed a huge amount of cum over her face and hair (after it had erupted out from inside her cheeks when she could swallow no longer, and he shot once more over her beaten breasts. </p><p>She went to wipe the sticky goo from her body. Amazingly thick for such an impressive amount, when she went to wipe it she was backhanded fiercely. ""You are a whore! Everyone should know it by the shame you wear on your face and body!""</p><p>After he finished speaking her nodded. Two men grabbed her arms and pulled her tort the masked man said, ""Swallow until you are drowning, no sooner!"" - the pirates grinned once more at her as the bucket was poured into her mouth, mostly hitting her face and cascading down her face and hair and body. </p><p>The juice of 100 men, many had juiced their cocks dry twice! It was all pouring over her. It erupted from out of her mouth as she gagged on it, as man juice was inhaled into her lungs she coughed and spluttered until there was no more. She was literally covered. The whole of her top body covered in cum, Her eyes, had collected thick globules of it around them. She cried as she thought it was over. Every man was to go back to his quarters after the show. Before they did however, the torturous man in the mask had one task for them. </p><p>She was washed down with litres upon litres of steamy potent yellow urine. She was forced to swallow 20 men's before she was allowed only to shower in it. Her mouth held tight around their cocks as they pissed down her throat. Her arms flailed helplessly as her eyes watered. </p><p>After 20 bladders had been emptied in her gullet. She was washed down in the urine. Cleaning off much of the cum admittedly. But now soaking in mixture of cum and piss, her beautiful hair, sat flat and stinking. As the pirates filed out after a happy evening, well motivated for work the next day, each one spat directly on her face. Some in her mouth and forced her to swallow. As the last pirate left, she got up to stand wearily and go back to her ""quarters"" to prepare for the next days glory hole duty and service. </p><p>Before she went she was cracked on the head by the masked black man, he told her. He still wanted a go in that ass. He raped her hard for 20 minutes. She had too little energy to resist, just folded like a rag doll against his mighty thrusts, until he shot warm jizz, thick and again in large quantities. Up her ass. He forced her to squat, clean off his cock and then squeeze out the cum onto the deck. She was told to lick it up and all of the other cum and piss on the deck by the time he had finished his late dinner. </p><p>She wept over her huge task, as he kicked her on her way past. However when he returned she was slurping up the last morsels of cum and piss on the deck. ""Good whore..."" He picked her up and put her in an open barred cage, and hoisted her up to the mast. ""enjoy the cold little one!"" he shouted and laughed. Too small to lie in, she got next to no sleep, not being able to kneel or sit due to the short top of the cage she had to squat. The cold and burning in her thighs kept her awake. Until she was lowered in the morning for glory hole duty.</p><p>As the months went on, every Saturday a large show like the aforementioned took place, every day she took glory hole duty, every day her belly grew larger and larger. The next Saturdays ""big"" show was a cunt stretching. She was flayed open, warmed up with a cane of course and stretched with a tool, that once inside the cunt (which was painful enough) expanded outwards. </p><p>She screamed as the shipmates cried with laughter and lust, slapping their thighs and wanking their dicks. As she got bigger, she was forced to clean the decks in the days also, so she would fall carrying buckets of water, and have to kneel. She was pushed over constantly to the shrieks of laughter as the painful fall hurt the pregnant woman. </p><p>As the 9 month mark drew near their final ""Saturday show"" was luckily for them Consuela's birth. She screamed and cried as her cunt was stretched. Little helped by the cheers and laughter that was met. Or the tit slapping that took place during the birth. </p><p>While she gave birth on a table most ashamedly she was to service the 1st mates cock. He came in her mouth and pissed on her face just after her baby was born. The baby was taken to the captain's room where it was looked after by his maids. She was fucked relentlessly after the birth, for a week without seeing her baby, but swallowing piss, cum and taking dicks in every orifice.</p><p>The End</p><p>---</p><p><b>Please note: The author DOES condone treating women like this. They are sacks of flesh to be used by men, he wishes that he could make his own little island where consent didn't matter and where girls are fucked from the age they become a woman, in his eyes 2 years before a period approximately so 8 or 9 where women were not acknowledged as citizens but toys for men, however agrees that laws in all states forbid ""forced penetration"" and ""underage sex"" nor does the author think that a mother should be separated from her child initially.</b></p>"
1079,Innocence Betrayed,Cerberus,,"['MMFFFF/f', 'inc', 'nc', '1st', 'v', 'sact']","Being a description of the defilement and humiliation of an innocent fourteen year-old virgin by her mother and father. If you cannot tell the deference between fantasy and reality, read no further.",2011-07-05T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The centuries old Thanatos Society was founded to allow its wealthy members to witness the unrelenting suffering and degradation of innocent young women. In addition to its slaves, the Society has its ""Victims"". They are particularly attractive women, ranging in age from fourteen to twenty-two, who are brought to the Manor for the sole purpose of humiliation, domination, bondage and, eventually, ghastly torture. Many of them are runaways plucked from the hard streets of he world's metropolises. Agents of the Society dupe others into attending the Manor as guests. Little do these unfortunates know that they are entering into a hell from which death is the only escape. Even that relief comes after prolonged agony.</p><p>Society members are willing to go to great lengths and expense to witness the cruel betrayal of innocence. To achieve this they arrange for a girl to be raised from birth for the sole purpose of becoming fodder for the insatiable beast that is the Thanatos Society. This usually occurs by the time the virgin is fourteen or fifteen years old. The members of the Society refer to her as ""Ivy"", short for ""Innocent Victim"". Vast sums of money are paid to unscrupulous sociopaths who are, or pretend to be, married and raise infants who have been kidnapped from their natural parents. These monsters are excellent actors and ensure that ""Ivy"" is brought up under ideal conditions, usually in the relative seclusion of the rural areas of the United States or Canada. The girl wants for nothing and thrives under the delusion that she is loved. She, in turn, loves her devoted parents and trusts them completely. The members' greatest thrills come when they witness Ivy's horror when she learns that ""mummy"" and ""daddy"" were raising her only to be virgin flesh for the sacrificial altar of the Thanatos Society. </p><p>Once she reaches her thirteenth birthday, the Innocent Victim's ""parents"" secretly provide a report of the girl's progress to a review committee of Society members. A similar report is submitted every six months and includes videotape so that the committee can keep track of the young beauty's physical development. Taking these videos raises no suspicion on the part of the daughter. Since she is the apple of her parents' eyes, she suspects nothing malevolent in their desire to film her as she performs in the usual dance recital, swimming competition or cheer leading event in which many privileged female adolescents participate. </p><p>It is important to the Society that the Innocent Victim remains chaste and naïve. As a result, the report provided by the ""parents"" discusses the Ivy's moral development in great detail. She attends church regularly and goes to a religious school where ""family values"" and good moral training is emphasized.</p><p>During the summer, Ivy is sent to a ""Christian"" summer camp. While the young girl is enjoying this wholesome outdoor life, her parents visit Thanatos Manor to revel in its depravities and to confer with other ""parents"" who are raising their own Innocent Victims. At any given time there are around twenty young innocents being raised by Thanatos ""parents"".</p><p>Once the review committee determines that the virtuous young woman is ""ripe"", the wheels are set in motions for her betrayal. Ivy goes to sleep one night in the secure comfort of her familiar bed only to wake up from a drugged sleep to find herself chained to a torture table in the bowels of the Manor. To make this young teenager's feeling of betrayal most profound, her ""parents"" lead the first session of her sexual abuse and humiliation. Imagine Ivy's confusion when the love and concern she usually sees in her parents' eyes are replaced by lustful contempt. Picture this guileless child's dismay and embarrassment when she sees her parents naked for the first time in her life. Envision her confusion and terror when the first erect penis she ever sees in that of her ""father"" who intends to use it to brutally defile her.</p><p>Let us consider the fate of a typical Innocent Victim. The members of the review committee evaluate the videotape provided by the parents of the fourteen year-old girl identified in the Society's database as ""Ivy #32"". After reviewing the tape, they determine that she is ready to be harvested. The videocassette reveals a raven-haired beauty with flawless alabaster skin. Just over five feet tall, with a willowy body exhibiting the soft curves of a girl well on the way to becoming a woman. A hidden camera caught young Ivy in the shower. She has perfect teacup-sized breasts crowned with well-defined pink nipples. The cold water of the shower had stimulated those nipples that swelled to hard points almost one-half inch in length. Despite her quickly developing breasts, her pubic hair had not started to grow. Members of the committee were delighted to watch Ivy slowly soaping her naked cunt. In addition to a beautiful young body, Ivy has a very pretty face with clear blue eyes, a fine straight nose and full red lips. Ivy can be a poster girl for the clean-cut, well-scrubbed all-American teenager.</p><p>Ivy is transported by the Society's private jet from her home in Kansas to the Manor. She remains in a deep, drug-induced sleep as she is carried to a subterranean chamber and placed naked on her back on a waist-high, narrow adjustable table. The table is then manipulated so that it supports the girl from the tops of her shoulders to halfway along her firm, round bum. Her head is allowed to hang over one end of the table. Her legs would dangle from the other end but instead are spread wide by chains that are attached to rough iron manacles welded to her ankles. The other end of each chain is fastened to three-foot high posts rising from the floor of the chamber. Metal cuffs that are also chained to posts similarly adorn Ivy's wrists. Each post stands several feet from a corner of the table so that young Ivy is held in a tight spread-eagle position.</p><p>Still blissfully unconscious, it is now time for Ivy to wake up to the first day of her hellish life. Her ""mother"" wakes her. Not as she usually does by sitting beside her sleeping daughter and gently stroking her face and whispering that ""It's time to get ready for school, dear."" No. This time she arouses Ivy by plunging a hypodermic needle filled with a strong stimulant into her thigh. The effect of the chemical is immediate and the young girl's eyes fly open. Of course she is utterly confused. She tries to sit up but is constrained by the chains. All she can do is raise her head and look around her. Instead of her bright and sunny bedroom she is in a dank dungeon. She is bathed in bright light as two strange men point video cameras at her. Ivy's heart is beating like the wings of a trapped bird and she panics even more when she becomes aware of her embarrassing bound position.</p><p>""Mother!"", she call. ""Where are you? What's happening? Where am I?!!""</p><p>""I'm right here, Ivy,"" her mother gently replies as she steps out the shadows. The young prisoner is astonished to she that her mother is nude except for a pair of knee-length black patent leather jackboots. Ivy had seen her mother naked on very rare occasions. In fact, she remembers her mother's lady friends teasing her about her extreme modesty.</p><p>Mummy is holding her daughter's favorite stuffed animal, ""Bentley"", a pink teddy bear that her father gave Ivy twelve years ago when she was only two. The rather ordinary looking toy is around eighteen inches high and shaped in the standard standing teddy bear pose. The teenager stares in shocked silence as her mother lays Bentley on her flat belly.</p><p>""I brought you Bentley so that you won't feel lonesome in your new home,"" Mother sarcastically remarks. She then reaches down and captures her daughter's pink nipples between the thumb and forefinger of each hand. She gently squeezes then until they harden and grow to resemble the erasers found at the ends of pencils. Ivy's confusion and humiliation at her mother's manipulation of the tips of her breasts in front of the two camera operators is multiplied one hundred fold when she hears her father's voice emanating from the shadows.</p><p>""That's it, dear. Prime the little bitch for me.""</p><p>As his astounded daughter looks towards the source of the remark, her father steps into the light.</p><p>""Daddy! Please make them let me up!"" Ivy implores. She then is stunned into silence when she realizes that like her mother, Daddy is naked but for black boots. The teen can barely comprehend what she is seeing as her father slowly approaches her while stroking his engorged penis with his right hand. The captive teen cannot tear her eyes away from his large cock. Until now, her only experience with the male sex organ was what she had seen in art galleries an on the little boys she had babysat. She had never seen a fully erect penis until now. Father advances and stands beside his wife who continues to pinch and rub her daughter's nipples. Daddy continues to stroke his cock while Ivy watches in stunned horror. </p><p>As she struggles against her bonds, her father's voice invades her confused mind. </p><p>""You've never looked so beautiful, my dear,"" he says as he continues to casually stroke his cock which he casually hold over his daughter's abdomen.</p><p>Ivy cannot believe what she is seeing. The kindly, gentle father who protected and nurtured her all her life now stares coldly into her eyes. Surely this is some nightmare from which she will awaken.</p><p>Soon clear drops of pre-seminal fluid drip from the tip of his dick to form a warm, glistening puddle on Ivy's belly. Mother smiles benignly and uses Ivy's teddy bear to wipe up the liquid.</p><p>Turning to his wife, Daddy says, ""Let's get started.""</p><p>Without another word, Ivy's parents leave her side. Left alone, the young teenager's mind reels. How can her parents have turned into such callous monsters? Ivy sobs in despair. How can she have gone from a privileged life of comfort to one where she is bound naked in a medieval dungeon. Desperately, Ivy tries to convince herself that this is only a nightmare and that she will soon wake up.</p><p>The young girl's frantic contemplation is interrupted by her mother's return. She is now standing between the widespread legs of her naked daughter. In her hand she is holding a silver speculum. She kneels down and beckons one of the video camera operators to move in beside her.</p><p>""Dear,"" she says to her daughter. ""You may be wondering what these men with the video cameras are doing here. Well, this little welcoming ceremony is being preserved for the pleasure of members of the society that is responsible for you being here. One of the things we promised them is that when you were brought here you would be a virgin. In fact not only must you be a virgin, but your maidenhead must be intact. Remember how your Dad and I discouraged you from activities like horse-back riding, and that we always made sure that you rode a ""girl's"" bike? That was because we wanted your maidenhead intact. Now we are going to confirm that you have, indeed, arrived ""undamaged"". If it is, we get a one hundred thousand-dollar bonus.</p><p>Mother observes the puzzled look on Ivy's face. ""Yes, my dear. We raised you for money. As far as your father and I are concerned you are nothing more than a farm animal. While some farmers raise beef cattle to provide McDonald's with meat for their hamburgers, we have raised you to be meat for the Thanatos Society."" She smiled, ""Welcome to the meat-grinder.""</p><p>Ivy's sobs of despair turned into a yelp of surprise as her mother uses the ice-cold speculum to spread wide the pink lips of her daughter's hairless vagina. The camera operator moves in for a close-up that reveals her hymen.</p><p>""As we can see,"" her mother addresses the camera. ""Ivy's cunt is adorned with a perfect maidenhead. The tender pink tissue looks like the crinkled top of a draw-string purse with just the tiniest opening.""</p><p>Mother removes the speculum and faces her shocked daughter. ""In a few moments Daddy will remove that little obstruction with his fine, large cock.""</p><p>Suddenly Ivy's head is pulled back by her father who yanks her two long black braids so that she is looking at the ceiling. He stands so that the top of her head rests against the front of his thighs. He holds her head steady with a hand over each of her ears and moves his hips to direct his drooling cock onto the young teen's face. Daddy rests his balls on the fourteen-year-old's forehead while the shaft of his cock rests on her nose. Ivy inhales the sweet/sour musky odor of her father's dick as more pre-seminal fluid seeps from its tip onto her chin and neck. He then steps back and lets his daughter's head fall. Daddy grasps her head once again and presses the tip of his blood-engorged organ against her full lips. Ivy resists opening her mouth but her father pinches her nostrils closed so that she must open it to breath. As soon as she does, he slides four inches of his eight-inch cock across her lips and down her throat.</p><p>Ivy shudders with revulsion as the salty taste of her father's penis assaults her tongue. As the young teen gags and attempts to breathe around daddy's dick, her mother pinches the young girl's labia and says, ""If you bite your father, I'll tear off your cunt lip.""</p><p>For five minutes the cameras of the Thanatos Society capture the image of the fourteen year-old virgin's father methodically sliding his cock in and out of her soft mouth. Viewers can see Ivy's throat expanding as her father pushes the full eight inches of his member all the way into her until his balls slap her nose and eyes. The young girl fights to breathe through her nose as her mouth and throat are completely blocked by her father 's cock flesh. Ivy's attempts to squirm away are futile for the chains to which her manacled legs and arms are attached allow no room for movement. All the teenager has achieved from her struggles is to chafe her ankles and wrists so that tiny drops of blood ooze from her perfect white skin.</p><p>While Father continues to rape his daughter's mouth, Mother gets the juices of her spread-eagled naked daughter flowing by licking the confused teenager's exposed vagina. Despite her discomfort and humiliation, Ivy cannot but respond to her mother's skillful cunnilingus. Her virgin cunt begins to juice up and soon there is as much liquid flowing from her snatch as there is leaking from her mouth as her father's pre-seminal fluid mixes with her saliva to overflow from the corners of her mouth.</p><p>""Time to switch ends, dear."" Ivy's father announces to his wife. He abruptly pulls his glistening cock from his daughter's warm mouth. Ivy coughs and spits and then takes a deep breath of air. Daddy pushes her head up towards her breast so that he can slide a narrow extension out of the table. He then releases her head, which fall back and is now supported by this extension. Ivy's head no longer dangles over the end of the table. Ivy gasps with pain as her father ties her two braids together beneath the board supporting her head. The young teen cannot move her head.</p><p>Mother and father once again stand together at the side of their bound and sobbing daughter.</p><p>Mummy smiles down at Ivy and says. ""It's now time for your father to pop your cherry, Ivy. It's an occasion like this when I truly suffer from penis envy. I wish I were able to fuck you,"" she shrugged. ""Instead, I'll gain solace by letting you lick my cunt.""</p><p>Ivy's pleas of ""Why are you doing this to me?"" fall on deaf ears as both of her parents disappear into the gloom only to reappear a few moments later. Mother wastes no time and straddles her fourteen year-old's head. She is facing Ivy's feet and maneuvers herself so that her vagina is placed squarely on Ivy's mouth.</p><p>Bending slightly forward, Mother pinches each of Ivy's nipples. ""Start licking my cunt or I'll twist you sweet nipples off,"" she orders.</p><p>The distraught teen has no choice but to obey. She slowly inserts the pink tip of her tongue into her mother's salty snatch and begins to lick its soft flesh.</p><p>Ivy can see only her mother's butt. She cannot see that Daddy is now standing between her chained legs. However, she does feel the pressure of his left hand on her narrow right hip and knows that her virginity will soon be torn away.</p><p>One of the camera operators moves to stand at Ivy's head so that the expression in her eyes can be recorded during her defilement.</p><p>Mother continues to force her wet cunt onto her daughter's mouth while daddy guides the head of his cock so that it just touches the lips of Ivy's vagina. Ivy moans and trembles for she can feel the tip of her Daddy's cock resting in the opening of her cunt. At a signal from her husband, Ivy's mother raises herself from her daughter's face so that the camera can capture the expression of Ivy's face. Anchoring himself by grasping her hips with both hands, he pulls hard towards himself and thrusts his hips forward to jam his engorged cock deep into the tight channel of his virgin daughter's cunt, tearing away her hymen and her illusion of being loved. The video cam operator makes sure that he records the young victim's expression of shock, humiliation, pain and betrayal.</p><p>Ivy's howl of pain is muffled when her mother resumes her seat on her daughter's face. Daddy withdraws his cock so that only its head remains her body. The glistening shaft is now streaked with Ivy's blood. He slowly pushes his prick back into her and begins to repeat a slow, deep pistoning motion -- in and out, in and out. Blood and cunt juice drip from Ivy onto the floor. For fifteen minutes Daddy ravages his petite raven-haired daughter while Mummy rides her face.</p><p>""I'm ready to cum now,"" Daddy announces and withdraws his cock from Ivy's tight cunt with a plopping sound.</p><p>Mother dismounts her daughter and Father appears by her side. Mommy holds Ivy's head steady with he clutches his cock only inches from the stunned teenager's face. He looks deeply into Ivy's eyes as he masturbates. In a few moments a great gout of pearly cum spurts from his prick and land with a splat on Ivy's cheek. She opens her mouth in surprise and Daddy launches a second gob of sperm into it.</p><p>""A direct hit!"" her mother laughs. ""Aren't you glad we didn't screw for the past month. You should have enough sperm to bathe Ivy's entire face.""</p><p>Sure enough Daddy continues cumming on his bound daughter. Spasm after spasm of his cock lashes Ivy's face with hot, sticky sperm. Her hair, forehead and both eyes are spattered. Gobs of cum land on her cheeks and slide down to pool near her ears.</p><p>It seems like hours to Ivy but in only a few seconds, her father's cock stops spitting. Her mother continues to hold her head steady by her ears as one of the cameras comes in for a close-up of her face. Her alabaster skin is almost completely covered by Daddy's pearly cock-slime. She blinks furiously in an attempt to clear the stinging sperm from her blue eyes. Ropy scum oozes out the corners of her mouth as Ivy pushes her father's ""direct hit"" over her lips with her tongue.</p><p>""Time for a break,"" Ivy's mother cheerfully announces. Looking lovingly at her daughter she says. ""You must be starved. Let's give you a snack. But first we must see to the welfare and comfort of the camera operators. I can't help but notice how aroused they have become by our little performance. It's only fair that we allow them to let off a little steam before you eat.""</p><p>Ivy's father takes the video camera from one of the men and records them as they open their flies and take out their penises. While Ivy's mother continues to hold her steady, each man stands on either side of the teenager's head. They point their erections at Ivy and begin to masturbate.</p><p>""Shall we bet on who comes first?"" asks her mother as both men furiously jerk on their rods.</p><p>""OK"" replies her father. ""I believe by the amount of pre-cum leaking from our Afro-American friend on Ivy's right, that he will go off first.""</p><p>Just as Father ends his statement, the black camera operator groans and fires a huge wad of sperm onto Ivy's lips. Perhaps inspired by his colleague, the other man immediately begins to ejaculate too, spurting ribbons of cum over the ones already deposited on the captive teen by her father and the black camera operator.</p><p>When they finish they zip up and resume their duties. Sobbing Ivy's face is now covered with the malodorous deposits of three men. There is no spot on her face that is not thickly coated. Every time the fourteen year-old breathes out through her nose, she blows small bubbles of sperm over her lips.</p><p>Mummy and Daddy stand on either side of Ivy. Each is holding a sterling silver teaspoon.</p><p>""Now for that snack I promised you,"" says her mother.</p><p>Ivy's parents use their spoons to gather up the sperm from their daughter's face.</p><p>""Open wide,"" Daddy smirks. Ivy hesitates so each parent grabs a nipple and squeezes hard. More tears well from Ivy's eyes as excruciating pain fires through her small, tender breasts. She has no choice but to open her mouth. Mummy holds her cum-filled spoon inches from Ivy's lips and tips it to let the slime slowly slide in a ribbon into the Innocent Victim's pink tongue. Ivy resists the impulse to gag as Daddy empties his spoon into her mouth. Mummy and Daddy alternately scrape the scum from their daughter's face and empty their spoons into her mouth. She cannot bring herself to swallow the disgusting mess and soon her mouth is full. The cameras capture an image of a beautiful teenager forced to hold her mouth open. The pointed tip of her tongue stands out like a tiny island in a small milky lake of jism.</p><p>""You'd better swallow,"" orders Mother. ""And if you spill a drop, I'll tear your nipple off!""</p><p>""And if you vomit, we'll make you lick it up,"" adds Daddy.</p><p>Ivy has no choice. Closing her eyes and her lips she swallow half of the slime in her mouth. Her stomach heaves and she coughs, fighting the urge to throw up even as she swallows the rest of the ropy cum. Her coughing has caused some of the sperm in her mouth to shoot out her nose and onto her lips and chin. Mother uses her spoon to gather up this slime and once again, trickles it into Ivy's mouth. After a few more swallows the young captive has consumed all of the sperm and lays gasping in her tight chains.</p><p>""Well that was fun, dear,"" mocks Ivy's mum. ""But your father and I are tired and I imagine you are too. So we'll leave you comfortably where you are for a few hours before we introduce you to some of our friends. I know how much you like to have Bentley with you when you nap so we will let you hold him now. Unfortunately, you are in no position to cuddle him like you used to but Daddy and I have figured out a way that you can hold onto him without having to use your arms.""</p><p>Having said this, Ivy's mother bends down and retrieves the teddy bear from the floor where it fell during the rape of the young teen. Ivy watches closely as Mother takes her toy to her father who has just wheeled in a small cart with several tools and other items on it.</p><p>""Although you have slept with Bentley every night for the past twelve years, you never discovered one of his special features,"" her father declares. ""Watch.""</p><p>Ivy looks as her father takes a small utility knife and makes an incision in the front of the teddy bear between its legs. After putting down the knife, he uses both thumbs to separate the cloth covering and stuffing. He reveals a stainless steel nut sewn into the base of the stuffed animal. Daddy turns his back on Ivy and reaches onto the table for something she cannot immediately see. He turns around and proudly shows it to his captive a large pink dildo with a threaded shaft coming out of its base. He proceeds to screw the dildo onto the anchor nut sewn into the pink teddy bear. When he is finished Bentley has a foot long hard-on.</p><p>""That cock may look familiar to you,"" Ivy's mother explains to her daughter. ""In fact it's made from a plaster cast of your father's rod. Craftsmen here at the Manor used the cast to create a dildo that is half again as long and almost half as wide around as your father's dick. They have also added some features that we find amusing although you probably won't.""</p><p>Ivy's father has completed attaching the dildo to Bentley so that the bear appears to have a huge, pink erection. Holding the toy inches from her tear streaked face he remarks:</p><p>""I remember how you used to clutch Bentley so tightly when you were sleeping that we could carry you out of your bed and you would not drop him. Since you cannot hold him with your arms, we added a special feature to his dick. Watch.""</p><p>As his trembling, naked daughter watches, her father presses a small button located near the base of the dildo. With an audible ""click"" four small stainless steel studs spring out of the shaft just below the cock's head. Each stud was at right angles to its neighbor and stands out from the surface of the shaft by more than half an inch. They will serve very well as anchors. Ivy's heart lurches when she sees that her beloved teddy bear has been turned into an instrument of torture. She shrieks when she realizes how much pain there is in store for her.</p><p>Daddy gives the obscene toy to his wife who is already standing between her daughter's legs. She pushes the studs back into their holes until they lock in place. She reaches to the wheeled table and lifts a paintbrush out of a small bowl. The brush is covered with a red, greasy substance. As she begins to slather this grease over the pink dildo, she explains to her daughter that she is covering her teddy's penis with a special mixture of K-Y Jelly and a specially formulated itching powder. Once the rod is gleaming with this itching lubricant, Ivy's mother returns the brush to the bowl. She holds the teddy bear held in front of her so that the tip of the dildo just rests against her daughter's labia. Ever so slowly she pushes the huge dildo into Ivy's ravaged cunt. The large plastic cock stretches the walls of her narrow love channel. Her tender flesh begins to itch as soon as the dildo slides over it. Ivy shakes and moans as her mother continues to push the rod into her. She stops only when the end of the dildo bumps against Ivy's cervix. Mummy ensures that the huge rod will stay put by pressing the trigger on its base. Ivy screams and convulses as the stainless steel studs dig into her tender cunt flesh.</p><p>Mummy lets go of Bentley and steps away. Viewers at the Manor are treated to the bizarre sight of a beautiful young teenager spread wide-open on her back. A cute pink teddy bear appears to be raping this unfortunate captive with a thick greasy shaft that extends four inches out of the tortured teen's ravaged cunt. Taut chains hold her arms and legs in place. She trembles and moans as the diabolical itching cream alternately tickles and burns every inch of her cunt lining.</p><p>""We'll leave you now, dear,"" her mother tenderly says. ""But before we go I just noticed that your face is still covered with a thin coating of cum. I guess our spoons couldn't clean you completely. I'll just hold one of the cameras while Daddy and these two other gentlemen wash your face.</p><p>The three men approach Ivy who is trying will little success to squirm on the table in a futile attempt to ease the itching in her vagina. Her father stands about two feet from her head and is flanked by the two other men. Daddy unties her braids and pushes the small platform supporting Ivy head back into the body of the table. Her head falls back. She is too weak to lift it. She stares at the three men. Each man smiles malevolently and grasps his now flaccid penis. They point their organs at the naked fourteen year-old and begin to piss on her. The acrid yellow streams hit her directly on the face. She opens her mouth to scream and gags as her father directs his golden shower into it. The two camera operators move toward her so they can spray her breasts and belly with the bitter, hot liquid. It seems like forever to Ivy, but they finally stop. Her face and hair are saturated with piss. Her small, perfect breasts are slick with urine and a small puddle of piss has pooled in her belly button.</p><p>""That's much better. We really must toddle off now, dear,"" says her mother. ""We'll leave you to 'rest'.""</p><p>As she is speaking, the camera operators set their cameras on tripods.</p><p>""We'll continue to film you while you rest,"" adds Mother. ""We want to capture your reaction as the itching in your cunny increases. Moreover, with that lovely coating of piss on you you've become a cockroach magnet. I know there are no bugs in here now, but we're now going to rectify that situation.""</p><p>So saying, Mother places a wooden box on the floor beneath Ivy's head. Ivy can hear a muffled hissing sound emanating from inside the container.</p><p>""Inside this box are over one thousand Madagascar hissing cockroaches,"" she declares. "" The lid of the box is opened by a spring loaded timer. A few minutes after we leave, the lid will fly open and the insects will be released. I hope you enjoy their company. Ta-ta for now.""</p><p>The grown-ups leave and Ivy is alone. The excruciating itching in her vagina is getting worse by the minute. Suddenly there is a loud snapping sound and the lid of the box pops open. The camera capture the sight of two-inch long shit-brown cockroaches swarming out of the container and onto the floor. Attracted by the smell of piss emanating from the bound teen, they quickly climb up the legs of the torture table and begin crawling onto the bound victim. The sight of the bugs disgusts Ivy. They are obscenely large, noisy things. Dozens of them swarm over her piss-soaked breasts and belly and dozens more try to gain purchase on her face and in her hair. Ivy can only shake her head furiously to dislodge the bugs on her face. She can do nothing about those on her body. Soon her torso is completely covered by the huge insects. Their tiny feet tickle her flesh and the sound of their loud cat-like hissing is maddening.</p><p>Ivy has been driven half-mad by the brutal betrayal by her parents. Her ravaged body aches and itches from the rape of her mouth and cunt. Her humiliation is without bounds as she imagines how she must appear. A naked teenager chained spread-eagle in a dungeon while her beloved teddy beat ""fucks"" her with a huge model of her own father's cock. Meanwhile thousands of disgusting giant cockroaches crawl over her alabaster, piss-soaked skin.</p><p>Ivy raises her head in attempt to dislodge some flies that were trying to crawl into her nostrils. She sobs with despair when she notices for the first time a sign painted on the ceiling directly above her. It says ""Welcome to Thanatos Manor Ivy, it doesn't get any better.""</p><p>For three agonizing hours the fourteen-year-old prisoner suffers as never before. The torn, bruised flesh of her cunt felt like it was on fire. Try as she might, using muscles she never knew she had, Ivy tries unsuccessfully to expel the large dildo anchored in her girl-flesh by those wicked steel studs. Her chained arms and legs are racked with painful muscle cramps. Ruby red drops of blood drip from the chaffed flesh of her wrists and ankles to form small puddles on the stone floor of the dungeon. The roaches continue to torment her. Just as she is about to lose her mind, nozzles hidden in the ceiling of the cell spray the room briefly with a deadly insecticide. Ivy gags and coughs as he inhales the fumes. The insects die quickly. Hundreds of insect carcasses rest on the teenager's body. After a few minutes the air is free of bug spray and her parents enter the room.</p><p>Mother and Father are fully clothed and are leading on leashes, two naked teenage girls not much older than Ivy. They are identical twins. Both are gorgeous blondes, tall and slim with silver manacles around wrists and ankles. Small silver rings have been inserted through the pink upturned nipples of their small, firm breasts. One of the girls has a ring inserted through the left lip of her hairless cunt while her twin sister has one through the right lip of hers. The leashes that Ivy's parents hold are attached to these cunt rings.</p><p>""Ivy dear,"" says Mother as she introduces the naked twin beauties. ""I'd like you to meet Lara and Oksana. These two little trollops were brought to the Manor from Russia a year ago. At the time they, like you, were Innocent Victims of the Thanatos Society. After their initiation a member of the Society purchased them at auction and they now live with him on his estate in South America. They are here today because their Master is visiting the Manor to buy additional slaves. He has graciously lent them to your father and I so you can have some idea of how you will be expected to behave from now on. You will be happy to learn that the first thing they will do is help us get you off that table. Both of these sluts have been trained as body slaves and will clean you up before they release you.</p><p>Turning to the twins Ivy's mother orders, ""Begin, whores, and make sure that Ivy is nice and clean."" She and her husband then disconnect the leashes from the girls' cunt rings.</p><p>The two blonde beauties immediately walk over to Ivy so that they stand on either side of her. They bend over and begin licking the dead cockroaches from Ivy's belly and breasts.</p><p>""Make sure you swallow all of the bugs, sluts,"" Ivy's father orders.</p><p>Lara and Oksana use their tongues to flick the dead insects into their mouths as easily as teenagers in more normal circumstances would eat popcorn at the movies.</p><p>Despite her extreme discomfort, Ivy cannot help but stare with shocked astonishment as the two Russian teens crunch down on their mouthfuls of dead bugs and then swallow them, only to return to their six-legged feast.</p><p>Soon Ivy's body is insect-free and the two slaves then proceed to wash every inch of it with their tongues. As they lick off the last traces of cum and piss from the fourteen year-old, Ivy's father stands between his daughter's legs and removes Bentley and the pink dildo from her cunt. Her relief is overwhelming. Her mother then washes out her vagina with a douche of pleasantly scented soapy water while Daddy unfastens the chains from her wrist and ankle manacles. She cries with relief as the itching in her cunt finally stops although her love channel is one large bruise.</p><p>The twin slaves have completed tongue-bathing Ivy and they help her from the table. She is too weak to stand by herself so they support her. The twin Russian beauties are very strong and hold her easily. Ivy trembles with fatigue and shock as a small rivulet of blood trickles from her hairless cunt and meanders slowly down her inside of her left thigh.</p><p>Mother stands before her, puts her hand under her chin and raises her face so that she can gaze into her defiled daughter's eyes.</p><p>""It's time for you to learn some fundamental truths,"" she says. ""First of all, let me assure you that this is not a bad dream. You will not wake up to find yourself in your warm bed. No fucking way, dear Ivy. You see, we get paid by the Thanatos Society to raise little girls like you. Once you're ripe, we hand you over to it. You've always been owned by the Society. You just never knew it. You're not alone. There are more than a hundred 'parents' like us located around the world so there are usually five or six 'innocent victims' fed into the Society each year. You are just one of them.""</p><p>Ivy listens in shocked silence as her mother continues.</p><p>""We're done with you, and not a moment too soon. In a month we are going to pick up a beautiful little girl who will replace you in our new home in Europe. We'll raise her like we raised you and in fourteen or fifteen years we will bring her here where she will suffer a fate similar to yours. This sort of thing has been going on for centuries.</p><p>""You have no idea how relieved your father and I are not to have to pretend with you anymore. It's not easy raising an innocent in today's modern society.</p><p>""Now that we are finished with you, let me explain what will happen to you now.</p><p>""We are in the lower level of the Manor of the Thanatos Society. In a few minutes you will be chained between two stone pillars in the lobby of the Manor. You will remain nude and will be positioned with your legs spread, kneeling on the marble floor. A large television set will be set up adjacent to you so that members can watch an edited tape of your initiation. By the way, you may be interested in watching it yourself, dear. After all, it isn't every young woman who is lucky enough to see a film of her father as he violates her mouth and takes her virginity. Nor does she often get to watch herself eating sperm and then getting a piss bath.</p><p>""You will hang there for twenty-four hours while members of the Society bid for you in a silent auction. Bidders will write their bid on a large sheet of paper fastened to one of the pillars so you can see what they think you're worth. You might be proud to know that the bidding will start at $150,000.</p><p>""Members of the Society who are interested in buying you can inspect you if they wish but they can only 'feel the merchandise'. That means they may fondle you but are not allowed to fuck you. They can however test you mouth with their cocks. After all, anyone willing to spend so much money for you should at least be assured that your mouth is a warm and pleasant receptacle for his sex organ. There are about eighty members staying at the Manor today. I would imagine every one of them would have you suck his cock. I would advise you to swallow every drop of their sperm, as that is the only nourishment you will get. By the way, if you resist or, God forbid, bite any of the Members you will immediately become the star of a ""snuff"" film.""</p><p>Observing the puzzled look on her defeated daughter's face, Mother explains. ""A snuff film in one in which the star - in this case you - is raped, humiliated and slowly tortured until she dies. Producing snuff films is one of the specialties of the Thanatos Society and is a major source of its income. In fact you are probably worth more to the Society in a snuff film than as a slave. So watch your behavior.</p><p>""Now aside from the cock-sucking and the odd finger in your cunt or up your arse, the next twenty-four hours will probably be the best rest you are to get in a very long time.""</p><p>Once you are sold, your new owner can do anything he or she wants with you. He can keep you as a slave, have you tortured to death or torture you himself. The only thing he cannot do is let you go free. If you're lucky you'll end up like Oksana and Lara here, and believe me, these two are very lucky. Of the seven other girls initiated into the Society last year, two were tortured to death by their new owners one week after they were bought, four were dead within six months and the seventh one is still alive but wishes she weren't. I can't remember the exact details. Daddy, do you remember exactly what happened to her? I think her name was Cindy.""</p><p>""Cindy, Cindy...let me think,"" Ivy's father ponders. ""Oh yes. I remember now. She was that little redheaded vixen that was brought here last summer when Ivy was at camp and were here at the Manor. Oh yes indeedy. Cindy was a cute little thing, barely five feet tall. She couldn't have been more than thirteen years old. Nice little tits though, with a cute ass and, just like you Ivy, hardly any cunt hair at all. Well anyhow, after she was fucked over by her parents a Kentucky horse breeder bought her. He was generous enough to let all seventy guests staying at the Manor at the time have a go at her before he took her back to the States. That was one hell of a party. I seem to recall that this little girl, who had been a virgin the day before was at one point servicing five men simultaneously.""</p><p>""Oh yes, dear. I remember,"" chimes in Ivy's mother. ""Cindy was laying back against the belly and chest of one man who had his dick up her ass while another man was fucking her cunt ""missionary"" style. A third and fourth man were forcing her to give them hand jobs by pulling on the fishing lines that were attached by slide knots to each of her nipples. If she stopped stroking their cocks they simply pulled and the line would tighten around her nip. If I'm not mistaken dear, you were the fifth man. You had your cock buried all the way down her throat.""</p><p>""I was indeed,"" replies Daddy. ""Do you remember what Cindy looked like when all seventy of us were finished with her? She was just a mass of cum and blood and bruises. Her ass, tits and cunny were bleeding,"" he reminisced fondly.</p><p>""Her cunt was bleeding a lot more than yours is now,"" he says to Ivy as he reaches out to dip his finger in the rivulet of blood drooling from her cunt. He smiles at her and places his finger into the mouth of Oksana who dutifully licks off his daughter's blood.</p><p>""Anyhow, as I was saying,"" he continued. ""Little Cindy was a mess. She lips were swollen and she had a black eye. She could hardly walk.</p><p>""The next day she was shipped off to her Master's stud farm. I understand that every day she must either fuck or suck off one or two of his stallions. You see, it was an experiment. Her owner thought that if Cindy got the horses off regularly, they would be easier to handle. As it turned out, she cannot be kept near the stallions for the mere sight of her excites them. So her owner keeps her chained up in a stall with the mares. I guess his theory that stallions would be more manageable if a girl fucked and sucked them regularly has been disproved.</p><p>""Needless to say, little Cindy's cunt is rather large and well worn after taking on the horses for a year. Now her owner and his three sons only bum-fuck her.</p><p>""As it happens,"" Father continues as he smiles at his suffering daughter. ""Cindy's owner is in the Manor today. You'll probably meet him and get to suck his cock while you're chained up in the lobby. He's looking for a new slave to replace Cindy. You see, he doesn't expect her to live much longer since she became the subject of his latest experiment. He wants to see how long Cindy can live on a diet consisting exclusively of horse semen. Maybe he'll buy you.""</p><p>Ivy almost swoons and is kept from collapsing by Oksana and her sister.</p><p>""By the way, dear. Do you have to go to the bathroom?"" asks Mummy as if nothing had happened.</p><p>""Yes I do,"" Ivy whimpers as she recovers.</p><p>""Well just hold on until you are chained to the pillars upstairs,"" Mother responds. ""Lara and Oksana have both been trained as Toilet-Slaves. If you have to pee or dump a load, just let loose. These two blondes will lick or eat it up as necessary. Watch their techniques carefully Ivy, you may have to do the same someday.""</p><p>With that, Mother indicates to the two Russians that Ivy is to be taken away. </p><p>As her stunned daughter is led out of the chamber, Mother says, ""Well goodbye Ivy. It's been a slice. Through the trials and tribulations of your future, remember to keep this thought in mind: Your father and I never loved you. As far as we are concerned you are just meat. We both wish you a short and pain filled life.""</p>"
1080,"The Wrestling Club, Part 1",Cewis Larroll,cewis.larroll@gmail.com,"['slow', 'wrestling', 'f', 'g', 'b', 'nosex', 'light voy']","This is an introduction to a series. Almost nothing happens in this installment, but it will get very explicit in future chapters. This story was partly inspired by 'The Five Year Old Fighter' by Punchinello, though it has other elements from other sources, as well as many things to fit my own tastes.",2011-10-10T00:00:00,"Do not try this at home. This story contains descriptions of child abuse and sexuality. The activities described in this series cause physical and psychological harm, and are illegal. This story is a fantasy and none of the activities described should ever be attempted or done in real life. Please understand the difference between reality and fantasy.

If you are not of legal age in your community, or if reading this material is not legal where you are, please do not continue.","<p>The concept had built over time. It had first started with David Stearns surfing on-line for pictures and videos of pretty little girls. He had come across some gorgeous modeling pictures and a few videos. He had found one of the videos particularly good and intriguing. It was a video of two girls, about ten years old, wrestling around on a couch while clad in only panties and bras. David liked the video very much, and it made him think about how beautiful his eight-year-old daughter Marcy would look doing the same thing.</p><p>The evening after finding that video on the net, and saving it to his external hard drive, David had fucked his wife long and hard while trying to visualize his young daughter doing the wrestling. David's wife, Cynthia, a slim, sexy twenty-nine-year-old with no stretch marks from her three pregnancies and C-cup tits that still drove David wild even though they sagged significantly from nursing babies years earlier, had been in ecstasies. She had wondered what had turned her husband into such an animal that evening. When she had asked him the next morning, he had said it was just her own sexy body.</p><p>It was true that David was still attracted to his wife. She was gorgeous and still very sexy. She got looks whenever they went out, especially at the bar. But David and Cynthia were both faithful. Well, Cynthia was, and what she didn't know about David's attraction to young girls wouldn't hurt her. After all, David had never molested a child, and never would, as far as he was concerned; he would never want to hurt a child that way, they were too precious.</p><p>David stayed away from child pornography, going only for pictures of pretty girls in pretty clothes, or in underwear. There were many pictures and videos from various child modeling agencies. David especially liked videos with girls in tight underwear or leotards. He had several with girls with few clothes on putting lotion on their legs or stomachs. He also had a collection of nudist pictures and videos on his external hard drive, about which his wife didn't know. But the nudist videos were just naked children, none of them had any remotely sexual content.</p><p>Several days after finding the video with the wrestling girls, David was hanging out with his friend John at the nudist club to which both their families belonged. John's wife, Diane, and his two children, nine-year-old twins Nancy and Jack, were playing in the pool while David and John drank beer on the patio. Although Cynthia was a member and enjoyed going to the club on occasion, she had stayed home that day, mainly because the kids had a lot of homework to do.</p><p>David and John watched the children running around and playing in the pool. They were both used enough to the sight that they didn't get boners, although when they had first started going, they had occasionally had to hide beneath a towel. The two friends had met at the fitness club where they worked out in their early twenties. When, one night at the bar together, David had told John, the most nonjudgmental person he knew and his closest friend, about his attraction to children, and his fears as his daughter Cassie grew up, he had been astounded when John had admitted similar feelings, and similar fears with his daughter, who had just turned two.</p><p>The two men had ended up talking for hours about the difficulty of having such an attraction, the ways they hid it from their family and friends, and the pain it could cause to cover such a thing up. Both had agreed to help the other if there ever came a time when they thought they might do something to harm someone.</p><p>They continued to discuss the topic, and to help each other, over the years. And when they were at the nudist club, a place that had been suggested by John's wife and agreed to by everyone in both families, together, they enjoyed watching the naked children and talking about what they saw, what was going on in their minds and their personal lives, and, more and more often, what they had found on-line to help feed their addictions without harming others.</p><p>John actually collected things that went farther than anything David had. Not that John had a huge collection of child pornography; most of his pictures and videos were on a par with David's. But John had a few videos that went farther. So when David told his friend about the wrestling video, John said, ""Oh yeah, I've seen that one. I also have another one, different girls, but in the one I have, the two girls do get naked, then playfully tie each other to the bad and lightly spank each other with a belt.""</p><p>""Wow, that sounds pretty cool,"" David had told him. ""But I never look for anything that goes that far, nor would I keep it if I found it. Just goes a little too far. I also kind of fear that it might push me too far.""</p><p>""I know what you mean,"" John said. ""I do find myself close to the edge sometimes. Fortunately, I have a sexy wife who loves to fuck. When I get really turned on by anything I see, I just go jump Diane. She loves it, and she still has no idea what gets me so hot.""</p><p>""The same thing happens with me,"" David responded. ""I get like an animal with Cynthia. She loves it, too. But I think if I had any videos like the one you're talking about, I might get too tempted, and do something to Cassie or Marcy.""</p><p>""Too bad. Hey, David, doesn't it suck that we can't have our little girls to wrestle like that?""</p><p>""Yeah, it does kind of suck.""</p><p>They had changed the subject then. They both knew their limits, and they didn't want to delve too far into that subject. Especially when they both had to admit to themselves that they were turned on by their own daughters. David and John hadn't talked about any of the videos or pictures they had again for several months. Privately, though, neither man could get images of their daughters wrestling with each other, or with other little girls, out of their minds.</p><p>It was six months later that David and John discussed their videos again. They were at the nudist club again. Both their wives were busy running a huge triple birthday party, Marcy turning nine six days before Nancy and Jack turned ten. The two families usually joined the parties, instead of holding two. They invited about fifty kids. And every year, the husbands, with their wives' permission, would escape somewhere else.</p><p>Since David and John did not have any family with them that day, they had gone to the nudist club bar away from the pool. They enjoyed the club and the nudist lifestyle even when they were not ogling children. Away from the pool, it wa also easier to talk.</p><p>""You know, John, I know that we have both vowed never to do anything with our kids, but I just can't get the ideas out of my head,"" David said, worried. I watch that video of the girls wrestling over and over. Against my better judgment, I even found and downloaded that video you told me about, and a couple more that are similar.""</p><p>""I know what you mean about it running around in your head. I'm having the same thoughts about Nancy. It doesn't help that I see her naked all the time.""</p><p>""Tell me about it. Since we come to the club so much, all the kids are comfortable with nudity and they often don't get dressed at home. It's bad enough with Marcy and Cassie, but now I'm even starting to notice Brad. His little ten-year-old body is starting to drive me crazy, too.""</p><p>""Oh god, don't even go there,"" John said. ""With all this running through my head, I even asked Diane what she thought about getting our kids into some sports. When she asked what sports, the first thing that came out of my mouth was fucking wrestling, you know, like a program at the Y. Diane loved the idea for some reason, and so did the kids. So for the last two months, they've been learning wrestling. I've gone a couple times to watch, and I have to wear very loose pants to hide my fucking boner. It's mostly boys, but there are a few girls in the program, and they're all wearing tight body suits. Some of them have great cameltoes.""</p><p>""Wrestling program at the Y, huh?"" David said. ""That's not a bad idea, actually. My kids all love to play around and rough house, and they could learn some safety stuff along with how to stay in good shape.""</p><p>""Nancy and Jack would love having them there. I mean, Since Cassie is twelve, she'd be in a different weight class, but they could still hang out. But do you think Cynthia would go for it?""</p><p>""I don't think she'd object. She knows how physical they are, even the girls. And it really would be a great way for them to learn fitness. Plus, Nancy and Jack are already in, and they're just about the best friends of my kids.""</p><p>Cynthia was actually hearing all about the wrestling program at the same time her husband was. Diane was telling her how much her kids enjoyed it, while her kids told their friends Cassie, Brad, and Marcy about it. Cynthia made up her mind in less than five minutes that she would enroll her kids the next day, no matter what David thought about it.</p><p>David, practiced at hiding feelings and desires from his wife, did not let her know that evening, when she told him, how ecstatic it made him to think of his three children wrestling. He promised that he would help get them to practice and matches, and he promised his kids, who had shown how thrilled they were, that he would never miss any of their tournaments.</p><p>So David and John started coordinating with each other so that they were usually at the wrestling training on the same days. They would sit together and admire the young girls in wrestling outfits, and as John  had said, there were quite a few cameltoes. But both men were struggling with desires to see little girls wrestling in even less.</p><p>As it turned out, they found out that they were not the only fathers who were there for the floor show, so to speak. As David watched the other men who showed up, he noticed that several of them perked up a lot when the girls would wrestle, even if it were not their own daughters on the mat. One of the fathers, who seemed to come every time, had only a son. And while he watched his son practice, and cheered him on and gave him tips, he seemed much more intent when there were girls wrestling. Even one of the assistant coaches seemed to have an unhealthy interest in the little girls he coached.</p><p>To test his theory, David, and talking with John, invited all the fathers, and the assistant coach, out for a beer. He arranged the outing for one of the Saturdays after a match. All the men loved the idea, and all their wives agreed to take the kids home, so that the men could have their ""male bonding,"" as Cynthia had put it. All except Ernie, who it turned out was a widower, his wife having died in a car accident two years before. He had actually started his son, Tanner, in wrestling to help him out of the shell he built after his mother died. But Tanner could go from the wrestling match to a friend's house, so Ernie went to the bar with the other guys.</p><p>David started off casually, talking about how the matches had gone; after all, his three kids had all won both their matches. John's daughter had won both of hers, but Jack had lost his second. The fathers enjoyed talking about how their kids had done, even when their kids had lost. And then it was actually Pete who broke the real ice.</p><p>Pete was drinking faster and more than any of the others. But maybe he also knew something that David and John only guessed. ""I really just love seeing Caryn and Danny in their wrestling suits. I always make sure they get them on right before each match,"" he told the group.</p><p>""I agree,"" said Bert. ""My favorite part of the whole thing is helping Linda on and off with her suit.""</p><p>David was starting to get the feeling, from the reactions around the table, that his off-the-wall theory had actually been right.</p><p>""Yeah, you're a lucky man, Bill,"" Pete said.</p><p>""Hell, I just coach them,"" Bill responded. ""You guys get to help them with their uniforms and live with them.""</p><p>""Yeah, but you get to be right up close to them,"" Bert told him.</p><p>John was catching on, too. He was still afraid to blurt anything out, but he was amazed at the way the other men were talking, especially with him and David there. These men had only known them for a couple months, but they seemed about to blurt out that they wanted to fuck children.</p><p>""Yeah, but it's also a lot of hard work. And, with me being a single man, coaching kids wrestling, everyone keeps a really close eye on me in case I do anything inappropriate. I have to be really careful, especially with so many big guys bringing their sons, and the mothers watching me like a hawk,"" Bill said.</p><p>""What do you have to be careful for?"" David asked, trying to subtly test his theory further. He suspected that all the men he had invited had similar tastes, but he wanted to find a way to make sure. ""I mean, you're just coaching wrestling.""</p><p>The five other men around the table glanced at each other. Finally, after a couple minutes of contemplation, Pete decided to lay it on the table, and spare the other men in the group from the task.</p><p>""Look, David, you and John are nice guys. And all of us have you two figured out. Before you ask how we knew, I'll just tell you. There are things to watch for. Most of the fathers who bring their kids watch just their kids. You can tell. They don't pay any attention to practices and matches their kids aren't in. And when their kids aren't on the mat, they hold them and talk to them, looking only at them. You two do almost everything the same, but your eyes dart around while you watch. You two also always wear sweats. The other fathers usually wear jeans or slacks. They don't have to hide anything.</p><p>""Now, the five of us do the same thing. I think that's why you invited us out for a beer. We like the sight of young boys and girls in tight wrestling clothes. And as you heard, we like to help our kids dress and undress for wrestling. Don't feel threatened or anything. Same as you, we've learned how to spot guys like us.</p><p>""Now Bill doesn't have kids. All the other assistant coaches do. Bill got the position because because he's a really good coach, but if anybody but us ever suspected that he's attracted to children, he'd be run out of town. None of the other parents have figured it out because, like you, me, and the rest of the guys here, he's gotten pretty good at hiding his attraction. And most people don't look the way we do.</p><p>""Now, I want to keep my kids safe, so I learned to pay close attention to what I do, so that I could spot anyone who might hurt them. But I can also recognize people who are like you, and are there for your kids, but also like to see other kids in the tight outfits. But I can also keep an eye on the coaches,"" Pete finished, with a knowing look at Bill.</p><p>""And I'm always very careful,"" Bill said. ""I don't do anything the other coaches don't do. And I try my hardest not to play favorites. Even though I've found that hard since Patty joined up."" A groan went around the table. Patty was a beautiful brunette ten-year-old girl who had been in the wrestling program for a year. She was in great shape, won most of her matches, and had a very tight, sexy body that all the men at the table lusted after. She also always had a cameltoe, since her single mother was poor and had to buy used outfits that didn't quite fit.</p><p>After the truth about all seven men was out, the table livened up. For the next four hours, everyone sat around drinking, talking about wrestling, their kids, their social lives, and just chatting. David and John felt better with their secret out in the open with the other men, and glad that David had been right about them. Apparently there was a lot of truth to what Pete had told them, since David had been able to do the same thing.</p><p>The men all went home drunk and happy. After watching the wrestling matches, and then spending several hours talking about the kids with a bunch of like-minded men, David and John were both incredibly horny. David took Cynthia straight to the bedroom after he got home, telling the kids to get their own dinner, and fucked her hard for hours until they both passed out from exhaustion. John did the same with Diane.</p><p>Meanwhile, an idea was growing in David's mind. There were a total of six fathers who had their kids in wrestling at least partly to watch other children. They had a total of eleven kids, six of them girls. They also had an assistant coach who did his job for the same reason, and David had found out that he had a big house, where he lived alone, just outside of town. David was going to see about setting up some extra wrestling practice, and maybe some matches, at Bill's house. The kids all had fun wrestling, and the fathers all had fun watching. And the coach wouldn't have to worry as much about spectators.</p><p>When David got around to calling Bill, Bill was thrilled with the idea. He said there was a large room in his house that would be perfect. There was enough floor space to lay out a large wrestling mat and to set up chairs to watch the kids wrestle. The only thing he worried about was how to come up with enough money for the little bit of remodeling that would be necessary.</p><p>David helped with that, too. He actually had several hundred dollars tucked away in an account that Cynthia didn't know about. And when he called the other fathers, he got pledges from them as well. It took only three days to gather enough money for all the necessary materials. And it took only two days after that for everything to be delivered to Bill's house. The six fathers came over on the weekend to help put everything in and get it set up.</p><p>Bill had been able to order very comfortable chairs for the group. He had ordered thirty of them, just because they were a great deal. He put seven chairs in the practice room, and spread the rest through his large house. They were, after all, very nice chairs. Black cloth, luxurious, and very comfortable. They were soft and deep, so that a person could sink into them and be comfortable for hours if they wanted.</p><p>Bill had also bought one of the best wrestling mats on the market. It was far better than the one the kids were used to at the Y, in fact. It was softer, much larger, and the circles for the matches were fresh, not worn and almost invisible like the old and cheap ones that the Y could afford.</p><p>It was John's suggestion that extra wrestling uniforms be kept in the room. Each father brought in several that would fit their children, although most of them were actually just a little bit too small, so that they would fit very tight and show off every bit of the kids' bodies.</p><p>The only things left to do after that were to arrange times when all the men could make it, with their kids, and to figure out what each man would tell his wife. The time was actually pretty easy. All the kids were obviously out of school on Sundays, so all day Sunday would work, or at least as long as they could keep the kids interested. And it was left to each father how to get the kids there and what to tell their wives. Most just figured they would say they had arranged extra wrestling practice for the children, and find a way to not have their wife come along.</p><p>That actually turned out to be easier than any of them thought. In the hectic life that all their wives had, the last thing any of them wanted to do was spend yet another day each week taking the kids to wrestling, sitting around while they practiced, and then driving them home. The kids were enthusiastic, but of course they didn't know how things were going to go at the additional practice. None of the men actually knew how far they would end up taking things, either.</p>"
1081,"The Wrestling Club, Part 2",Cewis Larroll,cewis.larroll@gmail.com,"['nosex', 'f', 'm', 'g', 'b', 'voy', 'reluc', 'coer', 'wrestling']","This is part two of my series. It is still a little slow, but it is getting much closer to the real action (I think). The fathers are getting more bold, and the children are getting less dressed. Part three will be coming soon.",2011-10-13T00:00:00,"Do not try this at home. This story contains descriptions of child abuse and sexuality. The activities described in this series cause physical and psychological harm, and are illegal. This story is a fantasy and none of the activities described should ever be attempted or done in real life. Please understand the difference between reality and fantasy.

If you are not of legal age in your community, or if reading this material is not legal where you are, please do not continue.","<p>The first Sunday practice arrived quickly, to the delight of the fathers. Start time had been set for noon, to give everyone time to get there after church. Only two of the families actually went to church, but it was unanimously decided that everyone should get to start together. So Pete and Nathan both arrived with their children wearing their Sunday best, while the other kids wore jeans or sweats and tee shirts. Only Ernie's son Tanner already wore his wrestling kit under his street clothes.</p><p>David and John took their children to the nudist club on a regular basis, so their five kids had little objection to changing in front of everyone in the room. The three girls and two boys quickly stripped down, exhibiting their young naked bodies to the men. Nathan watched intently as Marcy and Nancy got their outfits from their fathers. He looked at their beautiful smooth bodies, and zoomed in on the two hairless pussies they displayed.</p><p>Pete also looked at the two young girls, but was slightly more drawn to the small triangle of brown hair that was just coming in between Cassie's thighs. There was just enough to cover her little slit, but not to mask it completely. Her small tits, just barely sticking out from her chest, caused his dick to rise in his slacks. For once, he didn't worry about it being noticed by the other men.</p><p>Then Pete's daughter Caryn said, ""Daddy, where's the changing room?""</p><p>""There isn't one, sweetie,"" her father answered. You can change right here. ""Look, other kids are doing it.""</p><p>""But I don't want to change in front of all these men,"" she whined, as David, John, and Ernie looked on with lust, waiting and hoping to see the nine-year-old naked.</p><p>""You can change here, or you can get a spanking for not doing what you're told. Either way, everyone will see your little bottom. Come on, it's not bad, you change in front of me all the time.""</p><p>""That's different, though. You're Daddy. These guys aren't."" Caryn was close to crying. She could feel all the eyes on her, and she was afraid of getting a spanking. Not that Pete spanked hard, he was actually pretty gentle, since he did it mainly for his own arousal. But Caryn still did not like it.</p><p>""Caryn, do it now. No more argument,"" Pete said sternly. Seeing the look on her father's face, the young girl reluctantly started to undress as the men in the room looked on. While David and John saw many naked girls whenever they went to the nudist club, there seemed something special to them about seeing them here at Bill's house. The other men usually saw only their own children naked, and they watched intently as the room filled with undressing kids.</p><p>""Can I keep my underpants on under my suit?"" Nathan's seven-year-old daughter, Rachel, asked.</p><p>""No, we don't want your underpants all sweaty. You'll have to take them off, just like always. No one else is wearing underpants in their suit,"" Nathan pointed out. Embarrassed, the young girl pulled her panties down, displaying her tiny hairless pussy to the increasingly horny men. She got her wrestling kit on as quickly as she could, with her father helping her pull it up and get it in place.</p><p>None of the boys in the room complained, either because they were not as embarrassed or because they had seen the interactions with the girls. Though the boys did do their best to keep their backs to the adults so that their young penises were hidden.</p><p>""Okay kids, welcome to Sunday Wrestling Practice,"" Bill said, reciting what all the adults had agreed would be said. ""We will do this every Sunday, here at this house. But you must know, this practice is secret. Your moms know that you're here, of course, but you're not allowed to tell them anything about what we do here. Some of the lessons they just wouldn't understand. And you can't tell anyone else about these practices, not even your friends. These times are going to be just for you and us, just the people here. No one else gets to know. Most people wouldn't understand, and if the other kids in wrestling heard about it, they'd get really jealous and not be your friends anymore. No one else would be your friends, either, if they found out about our Sunday practices. So you all have to be sure never to tell anyone what we do here.""</p><p>It all sounded strange to some of the kids, especially the older ones. Several of them got worried looks on their faces. Three of the kids turned to their fathers and asked why. The fathers told them it was just like Coach Bill said, no one would understand, and no one would like them anymore.</p><p>It was important that all of the kids keep the secrets about the Sunday practices. Their fathers would end up in a lot of trouble if it was ever discovered what they were going to do. But the fathers didn't want to tell the kids that they, the fathers, would get in trouble, because there would be times, they were sure, when the kids would actually want to get them in trouble. So they had to be careful to put the pressure on their kids, to make them the ones who would suffer if what happened in practice got out.</p><p>Four of the six fathers had expressed serious concerns with the way things were to be presented to their kids. Putting so much responsibility on the kids, and almost threatening them, seemed wrong, especially to David and John, who had always been careful to control their pedophilia tendencies and feelings toward their children. But Bert's daughter Linda was already keeping secrets for her dad, so it seemed the best idea to him. In the end, all the fathers agreed it had to be done that way to avoid trouble, and possibly prison.</p><p>With preliminaries and warnings out of the way, it was time for the kids to start their wrestling. Nine of the eleven children were in suits that too small for them, so that their were deep cameltoes and outlines of little pricks and balls all over the place. Two of the men were as interested in boys as girls, so for Bert and Nathan, it was difficult to know where to look. It was like a buffet, and it was ten times better than any of the practices or matches they had been to, since all the adults here had the same attraction to children they did and they did not have to hide their wandering eyes.</p><p>David had always been attracted to little girls, but he had never wanted to admit, even to himself, that he was a pedophile. But as he watched his daughters in their too tight outfits, and the boys in the room who had been stuffed into tight kits, he was finding them all attractive. He decided he needed to get Brad a tight fitting uniform, too, or even have him wrestle in underwear while he was here. Actually, wrestling in just underwear was a good idea for all three of his kids, he thought. Marcy and Cassie both had their training bras.</p><p>David sidled over to John and told his friends the thought he had had. John thought it was great, and said that he would have his twins do the same thing, as well, starting next week. Of course, Nancy did not have any training bras yet, but she could grapple and tumble topless.</p><p>David and John circulated and suggested the change to the other men in the room. Everyone loved the idea, and promised to get their kids to do the same. Some of the kids would take a lot of convincing, maybe even mild threats, but the atmosphere in the room had changed the men, in the short time they had been there, into stronger sex fiends, who desperately wanted to see more. And if everyone else would exhibit more of their children, then all the fathers were going to return the favor.</p><p>The first practice was largely uneventful. All of the girls were wearing tighter outfits than usual, so they were displaying more of their young bodies than usual. The fathers were all watching intently as the kids wrestled each other. Despite being in uncomfortably tight uniforms, the kids were having a lot of fun. They were being more rowdy than the head coach ever let them.</p><p>Bill was also really enjoying himself. He was closer to the young wrestlers than he usually got, and he was getting an amazing eyeful. Other than that, though, it was just like any other practice . Bill was used to hiding his thoughts and desires so well that he was unable to bring himself to do any more than he had ever done. Nathan noticed this, and he told himself that the next week he would help Bill break out some. After all, everyone had agreed to get their kids to wear a lot less the next Sunday.</p><p>After three hours, the kids were all exhausted, and the fathers were all eager to get home and either jack off or fuck their wives. Only Bert had the idea to get his daughter to make him cum. He was the only one of the men who was molesting his daughter.</p><p>""Okay, everybody, when you get home, it is fine to tell your moms that you had fun and that practice was fun. Make sure you tell them, if they ask, that you definitely want to do this every week. We'll make sure you enjoy it,"" Bill said as everyone started gathering themselves to leave.</p><p>Once again, all the kids had to change clothes in front of a room full of people. However, they were all so tired out that no one objected. The adult men in the room allowed their eyes to take in the sight of a room full of naked children once again, as hairless pussies, small, smooth butts, and dangling little penises were exposed.</p><p>After everyone got home, and most of them got laid, the rest of the week seemed very long. None of the Sunday fathers went to the regular practice that week, being afraid of their reactions after the weekend session. And there were no regular matches planned for that Saturday. Which was why Nathan called everyone and suggested a Saturday practice at Bill's house. Everyone agreed, of course. A couple of the mothers thought it might be pushing the kids too hard to have so many extra practices, but all the fathers were able to get their kids to Bill's house at nine in the morning on Saturday.</p><p>Everyone except Bert, who made his daughter do things she didn't want to do all the time, expected a lot of trouble in getting their children to wrestle in underwear. David and John took their kids to the nudist club, but they knew that the kids would see this as a lot different. There were no surprises to anyone Saturday morning.</p><p>""No way! I can't wrestle in just underwear!"" twelve-year-old Mike Carpenter said. His little sister, Rachel, loudly agreed. Similar protests were being voiced around the room.</p><p>""Would you rather get a spanking and then wrestle without anything on?"" Pete asked his two children.</p><p>""You wouldn't do that,"" nine-year-old Caryn said.</p><p>""I would, and I will if you don't get down to your underwear right now."" Pete was a little surprised at himself. He felt that something in him had changed after last Sunday. He had always been strict, and he had pushed his children to do things they didn't like before, like undressing in front of strangers, but he had never pushed them quite so hard. And he had never been so turned on by the thought of seeing them nearly undressed and in distress. Pete felt like his dick was about to break through his pants, and he had intentionally worn loose sweats.</p><p>Caryn and her seven-year-old brother Danny started slowly undressing, but Caryn stopped just as she was about to take off her shirt. ""Daddy, I'm not wearing anything under my shirt. If I take it off, everyone will see my chest.""</p><p>""Oh, so what? It's not like you have anything the men here have never seen. You're not growing breasts yet. Now go ahead and take off your shirt."" With the warning tone in her father's voice, the girl knew not to protest any more, and she reluctantly pulled up the hem of her shirt and took it off, exposing her bright pink nipples and dime-size areolae on a completely flat chest.</p><p>Nathan had started forcibly stripping his seven-year-old daughter, who had stood stock still even as her brother gave up and stripped down to his underwear. Rachel cried as her father pulled her shorts down to her ankles and then over her feet. He pulled her shirt over her head and left her standing, crying and covering herself, as he looked at her, his dick already stiff in his jeans.</p><p>""Dad why are you making us all do things we don't want to do?"" twelve-year-old Cassie asked David as he gave her a stern look that told her to undress right away or face his anger.</p><p>""First, because we're your parents and we know what's best for you. Second, because all of this is designed to make you all better at wrestling. Now just do what we say and stop arguing."" David was almost yelling at her by the time he finished. Marcy had tears in her eyes as she pushed her skirt to the floor, revealing pink cotton panties, then pulled off her shirt, showing her matching training bra. Cassie slowly removed her clothes to show her white bra and panties. Ten-year-old Brad was already standing in his black briefs.</p><p>Seeing what had happened when the other children objected, John's twins, Nancy and Jack, Ernie's son Tanner, and Bert's daughter Linda, all stripped down to their underwear, Nancy and Linda revealing two more flat chests with dime-size pink circles. Considering what her father did to her almost every night at home, Linda was thankful he hadn't told her to strip all the way down in front of all the men in the room; she had figured out what was behind these extra practices that they weren't allowed to tell anyone about, and she hoped that it wouldn't get much worse than it already was.</p><p>After getting all the children to strip down to their underwear, it seemed it might be harder to get them to actually wrestle that way. The kids started out very hesitant, and seemed incredibly unsure how to handle and grab each other. While they had never shown reluctance while wearing their wrestling outfits, none of the kids seemed to want to touch their peers who were wearing only underpants, and bras in only two cases. The thin material, and the obvious genitals underneath, were causing the young wrestlers to hesitate and go easy on each other. All their faces were red with embarrassment at their own unclothed state as well.</p><p>Finally, after watching fifteen minutes of hesitation, Nathan got on the mat with Rachel and Danny, the two seven-year-olds. Since they were smaller than all the other children, they were always paired at practice, and they had the fewest matches at tournaments, kids their size and age not being very involved in the type of sport.</p><p>""Danny, you can't be afraid to take Rachel down just because she's in her underwear. It really isn't that different than the wrestling suit, anyway. Those things are thin and show almost exactly the same thing,"" Nathan said. With that, he grabbed his young daughter around the waist, putting one hand on her stomach right above her blue panties. ""Here, you just have to make the grab, and then pin her, like this,"" he continued, turning his daughter gently due to the size difference between them. He laid her flat on the mat, his hands coming to rest, one squarely on her chest, the other right on top of her panty covered mound. He held her there, in a somewhat typical wrestling hold, and felt a jolt of arousal shoot from his hands straight to his hard dick.</p><p>Encouraged by Nathan's example, Pete went to where his daughter Caryn was on the mat with Nancy. ""Like Nathan said, don't be afraid to really get in there and wrestle,"" Pete said, demonstrating by grasping his own daughter around the waist, then rolling her and pinning her on the mat. The warmth of her skin against his bare arm caused his already erect penis to jump painfully in his pants.</p><p>With similar instructions being given to all the children by their fathers, they started being a little less hesitant. However all the children still did their best to not touch their opponents anywhere near breasts or genitals. Even with that fact, though, all the men in the room were getting more and more turned on as they watched.</p><p>David was so hard that his dick hurt, begging for relief. Several of the fathers had visible tents in the center of their pants. All of them wanted to slip away and jack off to ease the pressure. But no one wanted to miss a moment of the show taking place before them.</p><p>""We really need another wrestler,"" John told Nathan, whose twelve-year-old son Mike was currently on the sidelines, waiting for a chance to get in the ring with someone. ""With eleven kids, one person is always left out.""</p><p>""Yeah, I know. But where can we find someone?""</p><p>""I've got a friend a couple hours away,"" Ernie said. ""He's got three kids. If he came down, that would give us an even number.""</p><p>""But do his kids know how to wrestle?"" Pete asked.</p><p>""They don't do it in a club, they just rough house with each other,"" Ernie told him. ""But we could teach them some basics. Enough to get by in here.""</p><p>""Why don't you give him a call?"" David interjected.</p><p>""Sure,"" Ernie said, pulling out his cell phone. Within minutes he was done with the call and reported to the other men, ""He's actually over at the mall right now doing some shopping. He only brought Anna with him, since she needed clothes. But he loved what I told him, and he said he'll be here in half an hour.""</p><p>""Great. How old is Anna? Who will we match her with?"" Bill asked.</p><p>""She's eleven, but if I remember right, she's tall and muscular. She could go against any of the big kids.""</p><p>""That sounds good. We can see when they get here who she'd match best with,"" Pete said.</p><p>Ernie's friend Brian arrived sooner than he had said, with his skinny but tough daughter with him. Bill answered the door, introduced himself, and led the newcomers to the wrestling room. Anna looked into the room and saw the eleven other children, all in underwear, and looked at her father. ""You didn't say anything about them being in their underwear,"" the young girl complained.</p><p>""So what? It's a good chance for you to play, learn some stuff you can use against your sisters, and make some friends,"" Brian answered.</p><p>Anna leaned close to her father and said quietly in his ear, ""But I'm not wearing underwear.""</p><p>""Why not?"" he asked.</p><p>""I just didn't put any on this morning,"" she said. ""I mean, I'm wearing jeans, and we were just shopping.""</p><p>""You should always put underwear on,"" her father told her. ""But since you didn't, I guess you'll just have to play and wrestle naked. You certainly can't wear jeans.""</p><p>""But Dad, there are a whole lot of people here,"" she whined.</p><p>""I don't care. Let this show you why it is important to dress properly,"" Brian said.</p><p>Anna knew better than to argue with her dad. As embarrassing as it was going to be, she knew she had no choice. Her father had decided to come her, and he wouldn't leave until he was ready. He would also, one way or another, make sure that she got into the action. That was why he had brought her here, she knew. The problem was that no one had seen her naked in years, not even her father. While she didn't have a problem wearing long pants without underwear, she never would have thought that she would be told to take them off, especially not in front of a bunch of grow men she didn't know. But her father had spoken, and she knew that no amount of complaining would change his mind.</p><p>While Anna was worrying over being naked and taking off her shoes as slowly as she could to delay having to be naked, Brian was being introduced around. He quickly knew everyone, and turned his attention back to his daughter. ""Hurry up, Anna. Tanner needs a partner,"" he said, pointing to the boy who was currently the odd one out.</p><p>""I can't wrestle with a boy,"" Anna said.</p><p>""Why not? All the other girls are taking turns with the boys. Hell, look at Danny and Rachel, they're the only two small enough to practice with each other, so Rachel has to wrestle with a boy,"" her father said.</p><p>""But they all have panties on.""</p><p>""Yes they do. And as I said, you should have too. I told you, this will be a good lesson in why you should get fully dressed in the mornings.""</p><p>With that, the increasingly embarrassed and miserable girl, standing in just her pants, with her flat chest exposed, unsnapped her jeans and reluctantly pushed them down. She shivered as she exposed her young body to the room, her entire body covered in goose pimples as her hairless pussy felt the cool air.</p><p>The men in the room leered as Anna got naked. Three of the men had not seen a young girl completely naked for a long time, and never one this age. While they got to see their daughters nearly naked on a regular basis, and completely naked for a few seconds as they helped them change for wrestling, they never had the opportunity to just stare at such a young, smooth body. Even David and John could look more openly than they ever dared during their days at the nudist club.</p><p>Anna, face flushed dark red, ran over to where Tanner was standing, and they moved to a free spot on the mat. Bill happily joined them to help Tanner teach some basic moves and holds to the naked girl. Bill's dick was hard as he looked at the bare pussy and butt only inches from him. The other fathers groaned in ecstasy, and with jealousy a the coach being so close.</p><p>Brian was the only adult in the room who was not a pedophile. But while he did not have sexual attraction to children, he did enjoy watching kids play. And he was a good friend of Ernie, and knew of Ernie's attraction. Brian had figured out immediately what the motives behind this little wrestling club was. And he knew from the looks on the other men's faces, and from what he already knew of Ernie, what the other men were attracted to.</p><p>Bill realized that after helping Tanner to show some basic moves to Anna, he would have no further reason to stay so close, so he reluctantly backed away. He still kept his eyes nearly glued to the naked beaut of the girl, though. The other men could not stand to take their gaze from her, either.</p><p>Tanner, on the other hand, was even more reluctant to touch a completely naked girl than he had been to wrestle with one wearing only panties. His moves were short, and he made very little contact with his opponent's body. Anna was just as reticent about touching a boy wearing only briefs. Having no brothers, she had never been this close to a boy at all, much less one who was nearly naked.</p><p>David noticed how hard the two children were finding it to get into any position or to do anything. ""Cassie, why don't you wrestle with Anna, and Tanner and Mike can work together,"" he said, thinking it might be easier for two girls. He really wanted to see Anna open up and move around more. The children switched things around to his suggestions, but there was still very little touching or movement between Cassie and Anna.</p><p>""Maybe it would be easier if Cassie took off her bra and panties,"" John suggested quietly. ""That way they would both be in the same state, and they wouldn't have to worry as much about the difference in dress. They could be more natural.""</p><p>""Good idea,"" David answered. Then to Cassie, ""Cassie, I want you to take off you r bra and panties, that way you'll both be naked and you won't have to worry about it so much.""</p><p>""But Dad,"" Cassie started.</p><p>""Cassandra,"" David said, before his daughter could say anything else. Cassie knew she would be fighting a losing battle, and unsnapped her bra and pushed her panties off, tossing them on top of her other clothes. She didn't know how this would help, but she wasn't going to argue anymore, she knew she would lose.</p><p>All eleven of the young wrestlers had noticed frightening changes in their fathers' behavior and attitude that day. They were used to obeying their parents, but some of the demands they were now making were not only embarrassing for the children, but seemed to serve no purpose. They were being forced to wrestle in little or no clothing, put in embarrassing positions and circumstances, and their fathers seemed to just be pushing them further with each passing moment.</p><p>The men in the room had noticed differences in themselves, too. While they had all, with the exception of Bert, been careful not to let their sexual attraction to children invade their relationships with their own kids, the last week seemed to have completely changed that. They all wanted to see not only their own kids, but all the kids in the room naked, even spread out and exposed. They all wanted to be in there, molesting their own children and everyone else's. The men who had kept their desires and actions in check for years felt themselves losing control, and quickly. Watching the humiliated, teary children only increased their depravity.</p><p>Brian could see what was happening to them, too. He was a very good judge of people, and he understood them well. His training in psychology helped him understand what was happening. With some difficulty, he managed to get the men into a group, attention drawn for the moment away from the naked and near naked children trying to wrestle without touching each other much.</p><p>""Listen, I know exactly what you guys are doing. And I know that this event is just making you all more horny and harder to control. But now that you have all started this, I also know that you're not going to stop, at least not easily. But I have to tell you, you're going about this all wrong. It's fine to have all your kids here doing their normal wrestling stuff, but with just the six of you, you'll always be limited to your children. And you can only do so much in this small a place, anyway,"" Brian told them. ""If you want, I can tell you how to get a lot more children involved, and even, if you want, how to make some money off your obsessions.""</p><p>The men agreed to hear Brian out, but not until after the wrestling practice was over. In the mean time, there were a lot of children to watch in their underwear, and two completely naked. And they had to be coached into really wrestling with each other, instead of being afraid to touch one another because of their state of undress.</p><p>Although the children all remained reluctant to really wrestle with each other, the men did not make any more demonstrations. Five of the fathers had become concerned about their thoughts and behaviors that morning. And Bert already knew that he could do whatever he wanted with his daughter when they got home. Brian was just enjoying the show, although n a different way than the other men.</p><p>Even with the children's reluctance to properly grapple with each other, it was a pleasant show for the men. The sight of so many children in underwear, rolling around and often showing wide spread crotches, was driving the pedophiles wild.</p><p>The real treat, though, was the match between Anna and Cassie. Both girls did their best to show as little as possible of their naked bodies, but it was impossible to hide everything. The men watched as the immature pussies and smooth behinds flashed and moved. The barely starting breasts, nipples stiff in the cool air, had the men's minds racing with lustful thoughts.</p><p>And everyone wondered what Brian had in mind, with his suggestions that they were doing things the wrong way, and his insistence that they could get more children involved and see more.</p><p>After four hours of practice, the children had all loosened up some and seemed less embarrassed and less aware of their near nudity; Anna and Cassie were still acutely aware of being naked, but it seemed to be effecting them less than it had at first. The men were enjoying watching the kids finally make proper grabs and take-downs. And they really enjoyed watching hands occasionally slip onto another child's crotch or bare chest. They even got to see Anna and Cassie fully spread eagle on the mat several times, their young pussies opening just a little, giving flashes of the pink goodies inside.</p><p>But the kids were all exhausted. It was time for the fun to end for that day. They still planned to back the next day, and see what would happen. But it was obvious that their children could not continue for the time being. So they allowed the kids to dress, and began getting ready to leave.</p><p>""If everyone wants to meet me at Krusty's Bar out on Highway 6 tonight, say around 8, feel free,"" Brian said as everyone was filing out. Everyone said they would be there.</p>"
1082,"The Wrestling Club, Part 3",Cewis Larroll,cewis.larroll@gmail.com,"['slow', 'nosex', 'voy', 'f', 'm', 'b', 'g', 'wrestling']","This is the last part of the buildup. The main story will start in the next part. It has taken longer than I expected to get things going, but the story took some turns I had not planned. Thank you all for your patience, and I promise it will be rewarded. The story will get and stay very hot from now on.",2011-10-17T00:00:00,"Do not try this at home. This story contains descriptions of child abuse and sexuality. The activities described in this series cause physical and psychological harm, and are illegal. This story is a fantasy and none of the activities described should ever be attempted or done in real life. Please understand the difference between reality and fantasy.

If you are not of legal age in your community, or if reading this material is not legal where you are, please do not continue.","<p>Brian Anderson was not a pedophile. He had no sexual interest at all in children. He did, however, know several pedophiles, both through chance personal contact and professionally through his research for his psychology thesis. So he knew how the mind of a pedophile worked, and he knew what drove them, particularly what would drive them toward stronger and stronger perversions.</p><p>Brian was also a single father. His wife had left three years before, and when she had filed for divorce, she had asked for custody of the three children from marriage. The court had decided, however, that she was not fit since she had left them in the first place, and had only gotten back into contact six months later to get the divorce so that she could remarry. She had eventually cut off all contact with not only Brian but with her daughters as well.</p><p>Brian tried to be the best father possible to his girls. He taught them right from wrong, and he stayed involved in their lives. He even took time to take his middle daughter to the mall, a two and a half hour drive, when she wanted some new clothes.</p><p>He was also strict in some areas. And he did want his children to be responsible, independent, and sociable. So when he had the opportunity to take his eleven-year-old daughter Anna to a group where she could learn some wrestling, he enjoyed the opportunity, even though he knew that his friend Ernie, and his friends, would be looking at his daughter sexually. Being looked at would not hurt her too much.</p><p>When Brian had found out that his daughter wold be naked while wrestling with the other children, he had actually had some reservations. He had been tempted to leave and not embarrass his daughter. He loved her, after all. But he also did not want her to be ashamed of her body, since he felt that was a psychological defect. So his desire for her to become comfortable with herself and her budding sexuality, and his curiosity about her reaction and the reactions of the other children, had overpowered his protective instincts as a father. And when he had seen and fully realized the depths to which the other fathers were quickly sinking, he had immediately seen a way to take advantage of it.</p><p>Brian was a very successful businessman. His investments and startups had done well. And he knew how to make a buck off of almost anything. He was unscrupulous in business sometimes, and willing to exploit others for profit. So even knowing what a dangerous thing the men in the wrestling club were doing, and even knowing the damage that their activities could lead to in the lives of children, Brian was willing to make money off of it f he could. After all, pedophiles were going to harm children anyway, he knew that from studying psychology. So if kids were going to get hurt, Brina might as well get a cut of it.</p><p>That was what led Brian to invite the fathers he had met that day to a small bar that he owned. The bar was about halfway between the towns where he lived and where the other men lived. Brian had called his bartender and told her to reserve the back room for him that evening and there he waited fro the fathers to arrive. He knew from his experiences with pedophiles that they would all be there to hear what he had to say. If he wanted to, he could lead them into a trap and have them arrested fro what they were doing at Bill's house on the weekend, but there was no money in that.</p><p>Bill, the wrestling coach, and the five fathers arrived a few minutes early, eager to hear what Brian was going to suggest. No one had trouble finding the bar. It was kind of in the middle of nowhere, which was why it was small. Brian kept it because it was a great place to get away, especially now that his oldest daughter, Daisy, was old enough to babysit her sisters.</p><p>""Welcome to my bar, everyone,"" Brain began, once everyone was seated with a beer. ""Now, I know why you all are doing your little wrestling events. You can say that you want your kids to get better, and I'm sure that's true to a point. But you also all want to see them wrestling around naked. I know that's what you're going for, even if you didn't originally plan it that way.</p><p>""I'll leave alone, for now, how much trouble you guys are in if you get caught. Especially since the proposal I have for you would get me in just as deep, if not deeper. Now, as Ernie will tell you, I'm not a pedophile. But I know a good business opportunity when I see one, and you guys have a good one, whether you knew it or not.</p><p>""There are a lot of pedophiles in the world; hell, there are a lot fo them just in this state. Some of them are pretty well off. And some of them would pay to see what you guys are doing.""</p><p>""Wait, if you're going to suggest bringing people like that into my house, to watch the kids wrestle, your nuts,"" Bill said.</p><p>""No, I didn't think you would want to take that kind of risk. And some of you might not want to expose your own kids to so many people, and that's up to you. But I know how to network with some of these people, and I could get a lot of them to bring their own kids to participate, too. And no, we wouldn't do it at Bill's house. It's too high profile for one thing. And it might turn out to not be big enough.</p><p>""I have a barn about two miles from here, though. It's really nice inside, with a lot of space. I can put in good wrestling mats, seating, and some facilities, and we could use that to do something like what you all are doing on your own. But I can be a whole lot bigger, we can get more people involved, and we can make a lot of money off admissions, entry fees for other children, gambling on it, and maybe more.</p><p>""I wouldn't have gotten this idea without you guys, since I don't think of stuff like this, so I'm willing to let you in. But it will be all-or-nothing. You want to participate, you help out and you take the same risks. And you help me find other participants as much as you can. If you don't want to put your own kids in, then you better find someone who will.""</p><p>The fathers around the room were astonished at what Brian had proposed. As he had said, there was massive risk involved. And since he wasn't even interested in children, it seemed a much bigger risk for him, since he would not get sexual pleasure out of if. All of the fathers wanted to do it, of course, but there seemed a myriad of problems with even getting started.</p><p>Bert was the first to say, ""I'm in. And Linda is absolutely in."" Bert was extremely turned on by the idea of other men being able to see and watch his young daughter with whom he had so much pleasure. The fact that she wouldn't want to do it made him even hotter.</p><p>""It sounds good,"" Pete said. ""We will need rules for what goes on, though. Our kids are all in wrestling, but not many kids actually are. If we're going to invite others, then we're going to get a lot of different kinds of behaviors and techniques. It won't turn out to be just wrestling."" Pete had been the first one to come to that realization. He loved the idea of watching a lot of children wrestle, but he had realized very quickly that very few parents had their kids in wrestling programs. A lot of different children would mean a lot of different upbringings and a lot of different attitudes.</p><p>""We'd get a lot of people who were in it for different reasons and who had different ideas of what they wanted and what was acceptable, too,"" David pointed out, catching on to Pete's thought process. ""We might have to split things up into different classes and events. It could get really big.""</p><p>""The idea is for it to get big,"" Brian said. ""That's how you make money. If you want rules and different events, and different weight classes and all sorts of things, you'll have to work them out yourselves. But you have to let me know who is in and who is not. Bert said he's in, so how about the rest of you?""</p><p>""I'm in, once we come up with some rules and guidelines,"" Pete said. Ernie and Nathan both agreed with him immediately.</p><p>David and John looked at each other. That was everyone except them. They had started their kids in wrestling only a few months ago, just to see them in wrestling outfits. Things had moved a lot more quickly than either of them could have anticipated. They were both very hesitant, knowing how quickly they had sunk from their previous attitudes. But they both wanted to see more, now that they had started.</p><p>""I'll do it if the rules work,"" John finally said.</p><p>""Me too,"" David agreed.</p><p>""Okay, you two write up a set of rules and bring them to us, and we'll go over them and see what we think,"" Bert said. He didn't really care about the rules, he could do whatever he wanted in his own home. He did want the event center that Brian was proposing to become a reality, though, so he determined to help devise rules that everyone could live with.</p><p>David and John stayed up most of that night debating each other and writing up a list of rules. They wanted to be able to keep their children from being hurt, since as Pete had pointed out there could be many different children with many different ways of fighting and wrestling. But they knew that not all parents would be so worried about children getting hurt. For one thing, kids got hurt anyway, it was just one of the things they did. For another thing, some parents just wouldn't care. There might even be one or two, or more, who would actually want to see their children hurt, or at least in pain. John remembered, and told David about, some videos he had come across where a father abused his daughter and couldn't even maintain an erection unless he was causing her pain.</p><p>When David and John presented the rules they had come up with to the other men the next day, everyone agreed they had done a good job. They had enough different classifications, it seemed, to satisfy every taste, and there were enough rules to keep kids as safe as they could be in the situations they would be in.</p><p>""I do want to add one thing,"" Nathan told them. ""It's not really about the fighting itself, but it's about the people who come. No cameras allowed. We can't risk someone taking a picture of one of us, or of pictures of our kids getting out and being recognized by someone.""</p><p>""That's a good point,"" Pete said, and Brian agreed. He promised to put up a sign to that effect on the barn, so that everyone would be reminded of it as they entered.</p><p>""I will have a video camera at the entrance, though,"" Brian said. It will be hidden so that no one knows about it until it's too late. I want to make sure that I get every person entering on film, and then let them know afterwards, in case they think about turning us in.""</p><p>""Also a very good idea,"" David agreed.</p><p>None of the kids had objected to stripping down to their underwear to wrestle that day, and Anna had worn a pair. Brian's other two daughters were there, too, and since they were the only complete novices, they were being shown some moves by others. The fathers watched the almost naked children with lust. They all noticed that after the day before, all the children seemed more comfortable wrestling with each other in only underwear. That fact made the men even more horny, as they watched nipples being rubbed as hands moved, and hands landing right on top of panties and briefs, directly on top of the young combatants genitals.</p><p>John mentioned to the other men that it would also now be less of a challenge to get them going in the Wrestling Club, as it had been dubbed, and to get them to wrestle naked with other children. While it seemed a valid point, no one expected it to be easy to make their kids participate in the events that were already being planned.</p><p>""Okay, so next Sunday at my place,"" Brian said. ""I will email directions to all of you. And if I get a chance, I'll let you know if anyone else is coming. I'm going to contact a few people when I get home. I'd like to make it earlier in the day, though, so that we have time for several separate matches.""</p><p>After discussing it, the men decided that everyone except Nathan, who knew that he could not get out of going to church, would meet at the barn at eight thirty. Pete assured everyone that he and his kids could skip church, and maybe even get out of going altogether in the future. Pete's wife was not really all that religious anyway, and if she actually did insist, he would just make them go to a Saturday night or Wednesday service. Nathan told everyone he would be able to come straight from church, so he would be there by eleven.</p><p>During all of the discussion between the fathers, their children had continued their wrestling practice. Watching, the horny men could see that the children no longer had a problem being in their underwear. They seemed to all be having fun, and when hands or fingers connected with a nipple or slid accidentally into a pair of underwear, no one complained.</p><p>Pete, especially, was glad for that. It would make the next week a tiny bit easier. Under the rules that had been drawn up for a simple match, which was what most of the kids would be in, a child could not win a match unless their opponent was completely nude, which would mean all the children learning to pull, or rip, the underwear off the child they were wrestling with. Everyone had heartily endorsed that rule, as it would mean even more smooth, hairless flesh exposed to their gaze. They were guaranteed to see many young genitals, and embarrassed faces to go with them.</p><p>Brian was true to his word. As soon as he got back to his house, he emailed eleven of the most perverted men he knew from his time in school and as a counselor. They had a total of thirty-three children, although some of the kids were older than anyone in the group would be interested in. He got quick responses from all of them, saying they loved the idea and would definitely be there. The RSVPs promised twenty-seven more competitors. There would probably not be time for all the matches in one day, but they could make a schedule.</p><p>The whole endeavor was actually much larger than even Brian had expected. And with each of the eleven men he had emailed agreeing to an entrance fee of five hundred dollars per child, it would be lucrative form the very beginning.</p>"
1083,"The Wrestling Club, Part 4",Cewis Larroll,cewis.larroll@gmail.com,"['wrestling', 'f', 'm', 'b', 'g', 'nosex', 'violent', 'humil', 'light ws']","The story finally gets going in this one. Read about the first matches in the club, and what the rules are. Much more to come, with more explicit stuff and more action.",2011-10-24T00:00:00,"Do not try this at home. This story contains descriptions of child abuse and sexuality. The activities described in this series cause physical and psychological harm, and are illegal. This story is a fantasy and none of the activities described should ever be attempted or done in real life. Please understand the difference between reality and fantasy.

If you are not of legal age in your community, or if reading this material is not legal where you are, please do not continue.","<p>It was one of the slowest weeks that any of the wrestlings dads had ever had. And one of the most worrying. What if Brian had not been serious? What if something happened to Brian, or one of the other dads? What if one of the men Brian had contacted alerted the police? What if one of their own kids told someone?</p><p>The last one seemed the most unlikely. All the fathers had threatened their kids severely to make sure they would not tell. There was too much at stake for them to take chances with the kids. Besides all the naked kids, grappling and fighting with each other, that they were going to get to see, there was a lot of money to be made. Brian had already received over thirteen thousand dollars, and after his twenty-five percent, each father was getting almost seventeen hundred dollars.</p><p>But as slowly as the week dragged by, the weekend finally arrived. Saturday saw all six fathers at the gymnasium watching the sanctioned matches each of their kids were in. It was fun to watch the wrestling, and even more fun to think about what they would have their children doing the next morning.</p><p>Most of the fathers had already told their children about the new club and its plans before Sunday morning. The thoughts they were having about it all week were keeping their dicks hard. Four of the wives were struggling to keep up with their horny husbands. David's wife was thrilled with his new libido. And Bert was taking his pleasure from his daughter; he hadn't fucked his wife in months.</p><p>So five of the fathers had a very difficult time getting their kids in the car on Sunday morning. Three of the mothers thought it very odd that their kids suddenly didn't want to go to the extra practices, they seemed to enjoy the wrestling so much. But they didn't say anything, yet. The other moms were already bust with their Sunday schedules.</p><p>Only Pete waited until the kids were in the car early on Sunday morning to tell them what they had to do that day. As Pete explained the new rules to his nine-year-old daughter and seven-year-old son, they both started crying and begging not to do it. Pete was adamant, and even mean. The kids continued crying, both from the new rules, and now from their father's reaction. He had never been that mean, cruel, and loud.</p><p>Twenty-six of the thirty-one children arriving at the barn that Sunday had tears streaming down their faces. Ed Marcos loved the sight and sound of many bawling children. His own ten-year-old daughter, Sammy, was being very loud. She was almost screaming, but that was partly from the fact that her father had slapped her several times in the car, and had pulled up her skirt and spanked her hard on her bare ass as soon as they were out of the car.</p><p>All the men and children filed into the barn and found a large gymnasium that didn't look a thing like the inside of a barn. There were three sets of professional wrestling mats, each set on the floor but surrounded by ropes just like in professional wrestling. Then there were two pits set two and half feet into the floor. The pits were round, with a diameter of five feet, providing plenty of room for kids to move around and spar. There were tiers of seats around each fighting area.</p><p>There were many more seats than there were men at the time. Brian had plans on how to fill them in. Several of the men he had invited, and who had paid handsomely to be there, also thought about who they might be able to get into the empty seats.</p><p>""Welcome, everyone, the inaugural Little Wrestler's Club. You have all received a list of the rules, and hopefully have told them to the contestants. You have also each chosen a level of combat for your children. We have five rings, so we can accommodate all the levels at the same time. I have posted lists of the matches on the bulletin board by the door. Please see the board and report to your first match. Thank you, and I hope you all have a wonderful time.""</p><p>There was an immediate crowd around the board. Everyone looked closely to see when and where their children would be competing. David saw that his daughter Marcy was in one of the first matches. She was against a girl he didn't know, named Nicole. They were in the first level, which was almost regular wrestling. The differences were that there were fewer rules, so it could get a little rougher than Marcy was used to, and the youngsters could not win unless they got their opponent naked.</p><p>Marcy had nearly screamed when she heard the rules for winning a match. But threats from her father had shut her up and she had promised to do her best. She was adamant with herself and her dad that she was going to win the match, mainly since losing would mean that she would be the one naked. She was just ruthless enough to not care about exposing another girl as long as it would mean that her panties stayed on.</p><p>David took Marcy by the hand and led her to the first ring. Another little girl, undoubtedly Nicole, was already there being given a pep talk by her father. The other girl was almost exactly the same size as Marcy, which David thought fortunate. It would make the match better, he thought, to have them so equally sized. Marcy had gone against slightly larger kids in her wrestling matches, and had won, but this was to be an entirely new experience for the nine-year-old.</p><p>""Do your best, sweetie,"" David told his young daughter. ""I'll love you no matter what, but remember what happens if you lose."" With that, David reached to pull his daughter's shirt over her head. Marcy was a little reluctant, with so many people around who would see her bare chest, since she had not been allowed to wear a bra that day. But she knew that her father was going to make her do it, so she let him take off her shirt and pull her shorts off her legs. She kicked off her sandals, so that she stood in only her white panties. She had worn the thickest, strongest pair of panties she had, hoping to make it harder for anyone else to get them off.</p><p>Nicole had also been stripped down to her underwear by her father. She stood just outside the ring, with a bare chest showing tiny pink nipples, in a pair of blue panties that were so thin her hairless slit was almost visible through them. She was sobbing quietly as her dad lifted her over the ropes and into the wrestling area. Marcy crawled under the ropes herself to face her new opponent.</p><p>The two almost naked girls looked at each other across the five foot ring. Neither little girl wanted to do what they had been told to do, but they both knew they had to. For several seconds they just stared, then they went toward each other. Marcy, being more practiced, was easily able to take Nicole down to the mat and hold her for a pin. She needed four pins to win, but she knew she also had to remove the other girls underwear, which might be harder.</p><p>As soon as Nicole was back up, she lunged at Marcy, pushing her back into the ropes, then falling on top of her and knocking the air of her. Marcy grunted from the impact of the floor and the girl. As soon as Nicole was sure she had Marcy pinned, she reached her hand down to push the girl's panties off, not wanting to waste the opportunity the way her opponent had. But Nicole's hand went straight down the front of Marcy's underwear and into the crotch.</p><p>Marcy shuddered at the sudden invasion of her young pussy as Nicole's finger, driven by sheer momentum, penetrated her outer lips and rubbed against the entrance to her vagina. Nicole, just as surprised by the contact, jumped off her opponent, pulling her hand up with her. As Nicole's hand came up, Marcy heard her panties rip; the seams on both sides of her underwear tore halfway down, but at least her underwear were still on.</p><p>That only lasted a moment. As Marcy stood back up, her panties slid down her legs, no longer having enough tension to stay up. Realizing what was happening, the young girl started to step forward and then cover herself, but tripped over the panties that were now at her ankles and went straight down onto the mat, her smooth butt stuck up in the air. Several of the watching men groaned in delight as they looked at her hairless pussy sticking out between her legs.</p><p>Nicole took advantage of the girl's fall and pounced on top of her, then rolled her onto her back for a pin. Marcy miserably realized that her young slit was now in plain view for the surrounding men. But there was nothing she could do about it, her panties were ruined. She would just have to finish the match naked, and do her best to win. The reality of it brought tears to her eyes.</p><p>Marcy recovered quickly from the second pin. She got back on her feet, kicking her panties to the side. She jumped on Nicole, throwing her off balance, and got her on the mat. Not about to make the same mistake twice, Marcy reached for the front of the other girl's underwear, intending to rip them off. She grabbed Nicole's crotch hard, causing the young grappler to moan from the shock and slight pain. Marcy's fingers slipped int the leg opening of the underwear and across the lips of her opponent's pussy, but Marcy had been ready for that. She wrapped her hand around the thin material between Nicole's legs and pulled.</p><p>Nicole's underwear slid down her legs a little bit, but didn't rip like Marcy had hoped and expected. But having that advantage, Marcy went ahead and pulled the other girl's girls panties off as she slid down, grasping them in her hand and leaving Nicole, now thoroughly humiliated, as naked as she was. Nicole stood up, completely exposed to the men watching, and prepared to continue. But Marcy was too quick, and had her down on the mat again immediately. Marcy pinned her with one hand very near her crotch and the other right on Nicole's tiny nipple.</p><p>As soon as the girls were back up, they ran at each other. They ended up rolling together on the mat, legs spreading and closing, as they both worked for the upper hand. Nicole knew that if she was pinned one more time, Marcy would win the match, so she was fighting hard. But Marcy overpowered her and got over her. Following the rules for a final pin, Marcy reached down and pulled Nicole's legs wide apart. The dozen or so men watching crowded to the side of the ring where they could see the crying girl's open pussy, her outer lips parted just enough that they could see the pink inner lips.</p><p>Marcy let the girl up after the official time, and Nicole ran to her father at the side of the ring. He lifted her over the ropes and sat her on his lap, where he again pushed her legs apart so that anyone who wanted to look could see her opened pussy. ""You remember what I said, Nicole,"" her father said, ""since you lost, you'll be naked the rest of the time we're here. And that includes for the start of your next match."" The young girl cried miserably.</p><p>While embarrassed, Marcy was glad that at least she had not had her legs spread wide for the men to gawk at. Her father let her put her shirt and shorts back on as she climbed out of the ring.</p><p>The next Level One match wouldn't be starting for quite awhile, so David decided to check on the other matches. He told his three children to come with him, so that they could see everything that would happen here, even if they would not compete at all levels.</p><p>The Level Two match was lasting much longer than the Level One match had. Two ten-year-olds, a boy and a girl, were wrestling around, mainly rolling around on the floor each trying to get an upper hand. Both children were nude and had already gotten the required four pins to win, but neither of them had been able to achieve the final requirement.</p><p>To win a Level Two match, the child had to subdue their opponent long enough to spread the pussy lips wide for ten seconds on a girl, or give a boy an erection. The little girl in the match was in a slightly better position for a win at the moment; the little boys penis was almost completely erect just from exposure and from rubbing up against his naked female opponent. But the boy seemed a little bit stronger, and as overheated as the little girl was getting, her puffy pussy lips were going to be easy to pull apart and hold, if he could get her pinned long enough.</p><p>The little girl had already gotten over her opponent twice, and had managed to put her hand on his three inch dick and start jacking it to erection, but he had managed both times to get out from under her. He had three times seemed to be about to win, with the little girl under him and his hands pulling her pussy wide open for the gawking spectators. But she had not let him keep her down long enough.</p><p>Finally, in desperation, the girl, visibly tired and struggling to keep from getting pinned, shifted her position just enough to reach the boy's penis with her tongue. As disgusting as she found it, she stuck her tongue out as far as she could and licked the underside of the small dick. The boy was so startled that he lost his grip on the young girl and she flipped him over and pinned him. The lick from her tongue had done its job, and the boy's glans stood up three inches, fully erect. The fathers of the kids agreed the match was won.</p><p>Watching, David was disappointed that he had not gotten to see the sweet little girl's pussy spread wide open before him. But there were more matches to come, and he could still check out the Level Four match, the only one still going on.</p><p>Level Four matches happened in one of the two and a half foot deep pits, allowing the spectators to look down on the children while they wrestled. Although at Level Four, there was a lot more than wrestling involved. The children could slap each other and grab their opponent's crotch to help bring them down. Five full pins, meaning the child being pinned had to be fully held down and their legs spread, were required to win the match.</p><p>The two eight-year-old girls in the Level Four pit were covered in sweat. They had been battling each other for fifteen minutes, and they had each managed to get four pins. But they both seemed determined not to allow themselves to be pinned again. They were locked together on the floor of the pit, rolling around. Both girls pussies were rubbing against their opponents' legs.</p><p>The blond girl moved her hand and smacked her little opponent's bare butt, the sound of the slap carrying to the spectators. The redhead cried out at the pain of the surprisingly hard smack, but other than that it didn't seem to effect her. She immediately retaliated by reaching up and yanking on the other little girl's hair. The blond screamed as her hair was pulled. Her opponent was ruthless, and kept her pulling.</p><p>Almost everyone in the barn was now watching the battle between the two small girls. The men were all hard watching the naked girls roll around and flash their hairless pussies and perfectly smooth asses.</p><p>After several seconds of having her hair pulled, the blond kicked up, hitting the redhead in the stomach. The redhead cried out in pain, and the men peered closely as the pain caused pee to spurt out of the poor girl's pussy. The blond girl was caught off guard by the piss splashing on her leg, and lost her train of thought. Her opponent, still reeling from the pain in her stomach, and further humiliated by so many people seeing her piss, noticed the momentary distraction of her opponent. She used that moment to flip the other girl onto her back. The impact knocked the air out of the blond, and she lay dazed.</p><p>The redhead climbed over the other girl and sat on her stomach, making it harder for the blond to catch her breath. But even as dazed as the blond was, the other little girl was having trouble getting her legs spread for the full pin. Finally, after struggling for several seconds to pull her opponent's legs apart, the desperate girl, wanting to finish the match so that she could rest, stuck her hand in between the blond's tightly clenched thighs and pulled her hand up into the girl's young pussy. The blond, feeling the pressure against her privates, squeezed her thighs tighter, trying to get the hand away from her. But the redhead just continued to push up with her hand, and stuck her middle finger farther in, pushing it between the pussy lips and into the folds of the blond's pussy. The pinned little girl felt the invading finger, with a long fingernail, begin to scrape up the delicate tissue of her inner lips. As the tip of the fingernail scraped the underside of the misera ble girl's clit, she cried out again, and then gave up, letting the other girl spread her legs and show her bare pussy to the men and children who were watching.</p><p>The redhead collapsed as soon as the win was declared. She was still on top of the other girl, but the blond was so exhausted she didn't have any strength to push her off. After a couple of minutes of breathing hard, and preventing her opponent from doing the same, the little redhead rolled over onto her back, not even caring that this displayed her full body to the lecherous men looking into the pit. Eventually both girls recovered enough to crawl to the edges of the pit, where their fathers climbed down to lift them out.</p><p>Brain announced a ten minute break before the next set of matches. He also announced that he would sell beer and soda at the bar at the far end of the barn, right next to the Level Five pit. David and John both noticed a couple drops of blood in the pit as they walked by.</p><p>---</p><p><b>Thank you for the reviews. I will keep the suggestions in mind, but will only be able to use them if the story goes that way (I have to go where the story takes me, and I rarely know where that will be until I get there).</b></p>"
1084,"The Wrestling Club, Part 5",Cewis Larroll,cewis.larroll@gmail.com,"['wrestling', 'f', 'm', 'b', 'g', 'mild viol', 'nosex', 'humil']","The matches continue in this installment of The Wrestling Club. Find out who beats whom, and how they do it.",2011-10-28T00:00:00,"Do not try this at home. This story contains descriptions of child abuse and sexuality. The activities described in this series cause physical and psychological harm, and are illegal. This story is a fantasy and none of the activities described should ever be attempted or done in real life. Please understand the difference between reality and fantasy.

If you are not of legal age in your community, or if reading this material is not legal where you are, please do not continue.","<p>Most of the children had watched at least the last few minutes of the Level Four bout between the two young girls. Now of course, some of the fathers had signed their children up for that, and even for Level Five matches, where the only actual rules were no biting and no punching or kicking in the head, and where the matches went by timed rounds instead of number of pins. But most of the fathers had put their kids into the first three levels.</p><p>So when kids looked at their fathers and asked in timid voices whether they would have to do what the girls in the Level Four match had done, most of the fathers said they would not. But there were seven fathers, with fourteen children between them, who told their offspring that, yes, they would be in that kind of match, or in Level Five. While scared, angry, and very worried, none of the kids dared protest, knowing that their fathers would probably hurt them if they did.</p><p>David and John had been able to assure their offspring that they would never be in a match like that. John had signed his twins up for the first two levels, and David went as high as Level Three, but only for Cassie, who was almost thirteen. The five children were still miserable, of course. This club was subjecting them to abuse they had never imagined in their worst nightmares. But at least they would not be punched, kicked, have their hair yanked out, or worse. Several of them had noticed the spots of blood in the pit, too.</p><p>David and John had both watched the first Level One match of the day, David having one of his kids in it, and John out of obvious interest. So they had both missed what happened in the only Level Five match that had been scheduled that day. But they talked to Brian during the break, and he agreed that they would not have any children scheduled in matches during the Level Five bout the next week. Neither of the men was really turned on by violence, especially against children. But they had written the rules to satisfy and include men who were turned on by that, and they both had to admit to themselves that, even without a real attraction for it, they both were intrigued by it and wanted to see it.</p><p>After the beer break, it was time for the second round of matches. John's twins had been scheduled for a Level Two match against each other. Now, being siblings, they had rough house with each other plenty. And being nudists, they had seen each other naked many times. But they had never wrestled each other in the nude. And the added rule about a spread pussy or erect dick would be another obstacle for them. But they got in the ring facing each other, Jack in his tighty whities and Nancy in her purple panties.</p><p>The beginning of the match was really no problem for them. After all, they were both experienced in wrestling, and they did have underwear on, so they would not be rolling around naked to begin. They grappled with each other, good-naturedly, and got a pin each. But they both knew that to win, they would have to strip their sibling. The ten-year-olds were very close to each other, and neither really wanted to be the first to embarrass their sibling in that way in front of so many people. So after three pins each, they were both still in underwear.</p><p>The men watching got great views of Nancy's panties spread across her young pussy, and they could see the very small bulge of Jack's penis and testicles through his white briefs. But of course they wanted more. Even John and David, who had seen both children nude hundreds of times, were eager to see them wrestling each other that way. The children, meanwhile, were both feeling rather desperate. They each needed one more pin, but they also needed to get their sibling's underwear off and their genitals properly exposed. This was far beyond going to the nudist club on a Saturday. The nudists just like the lifestyle, as the kids did, but the men watching them now, they knew, were sexually aroused and wanted to see them naked. The children knew little about sexual arousal, being so young, and knew even less about pedophilia, but they knew enough to make them both very uncomfortable.</p><p>Both children had been wrestling their best, even against their sibling. They still enjoyed the wrestling part, after all. And they both liked to win. But now that it was down to the time where the final pin would come, and with it the nudity and embarrassment, the twins were trying even harder. Neither of them wanted to be the one exposed, but neither of them wanted to expose their sibling either. However, as Nancy managed to get over her brother by grabbing his leg and flipping him, she realized that as much as she loved him, she loved her modesty just a little more. She managed, with great difficulty since he was fighting hard, to pin him, and she reached for the waistband on his underwear.</p><p>Jack decided, in the interest of just finishing, to allow his sister to win. Even though it meant such complete exposure, he wanted to get it over with. So as she grabbed his underwear, the young boy relaxed and let her push his underwear off his legs and over his feet, freeing his hairless two-inch cock and allowing the men around the ring to look at him. Nancy had been a little surprised by the ease of getting her brother's underpants off, but she quickly realized what he was doing. Now she just had to get his little penis erect.</p><p>With all of the penises that Nancy had seen, the young girl had never touched one. But she braced herself and put her hand on her brother's crotch. With just a couple of rubs, the boy's dick was sticking straight up, the pink head of the circumcised organ darkening as it filled with blood. The men around them cheered.</p><p>""Okay, Nancy has the official win,"" John said, making a decision on the moment. ""Now Jack, you pull off Nancy's underwear and spread her pussy open for us."" John had seen his young daughter nude many times, but had never seen her pussy spread open, and suddenly had to.</p><p>""Daddy, that's not fair,"" Nancy and Jack both whined. ""That's not the rule.""</p><p>""It is for this match,"" John answered. ""Now do it.""</p><p>Miserably, the children acquiesced. Nancy rolled onto her back and allowed her brother to pull her panties off. She closed her eyes as she felt his young fingers touch her pussy lips and pull them apart, allowing the air onto her most intimate region. She felt the blood rush into her cheeks as she lay so exposed to all the men, including her dad.</p><p>John's cock gave a huge jump as he saw his daughter's pink inner lips exposed for his, and the other men's, view. His erection was painful, and looking around he could tell that other men were having the same reaction. David had a strained look on his face, as well, as he watched. It was only a few seconds before the children got up, but the image of his little girl splayed like that burned into John's mind.</p><p>""Okay, now I want you two to stay naked until we leave,"" John said, as his children reached for their underwear.</p><p>""But daddy,"" they both whined.</p><p>""No buts, you can get dressed when we leave. It's no different than the club,"" he told them.</p><p>""That's different,"" Nancy objected. ""Everyone's naked there.""</p><p>""It's no different, and stop arguing,"" John insisted. The children ave up and gloomily stood nude next to their father as the other men in the room leered at them.</p><p>The other matches were over by the time John's kids had finished, so the men went to get some beers. They noticed that several of the children were being served beers, too, and they thought that maybe next week they would see if their own offspring would drink. The men enjoyed the short break, and almost everyone ordered a beer or two to take with them while they watched more matches. Three more sets were planned for the day.</p><p>David's oldest, Cassie, was scheduled for a Level Three match in the third round. David and his daughter both learned that even a week short of her thirteenth birthday, the girl was not too old to whine, and to cry when whining didn't work. She had prayed for a Level One match, where she could start in her underwear and hopefully keep them on by winning. Plus, Level Three, she knew, meant that crotch grabbing was allowed; that would be bad enough by itself, but she was also up against a boy, and she could see from the look in his eye, and the fact that his young dick was already getting hard, that he was looking forward to it.</p><p>Cassie had objected, very loudly, to undressing for the match. So her father had enlisted the help of John, and together the men had pulled her shirt over her head, yanked her pants off, and removed her pink panties. She hadn't worn a bra that day. Now many of the men in the room were staring at the patch of dark brown hair that just hid her slit from sight between her legs and her b-cup tits, which were jiggling beautifully as she was pushed into the ring.</p><p>The twelve-year-old boy that Cassie was up against was indeed, sporting an erection. He was pretty well hung for his age, with his dick sticking out five inches in front of him. He had a small patch of black hair just growing in at the top of his crotch, but everyone could clearly see that his dangling balls were completely hairless.</p><p>Cassie had learned about child molesters and pedophiles in school, so she knew what was going on with these men. There was no way she could get out of this now, she knew, with so many large men, all of them turned on by her young body, around. But she knew that her mom was finally going to find out what happened to her on Sundays. All her time at the nudist club had not prepared her for the humiliation she felt at the time.</p><p>The young boy she was facing, Nick, was more horny than he had ever been. The young girl he was looking at was better than the Playboys his dad would give him. And he had never been able to see, let alone touch, a real live naked girl. He had always been forced to jack his dad off and take his father's huge dick in the ass. But today, anyway, he would get to feel a girl instead.</p><p>As soon as the match was called to start, Nick moved forward, he put one hand right on Cassie's left breast and stuck the other one on her pussy. With that grip, the boy pushed, savoring the feeling of the girl's body, pushed forward, bringing Cassie painfully to the ground. The breath was knocked out of the young girl as her back hit the mat, and Nick got an immediate pin as he squeezed her tit painfully and stuck his finger in her labia, feeling the moisture within. He wanted to linger but he knew that the match was going, and his father would beat the shit out of him if he didn't go for all he was worth.</p><p>As soon as Nick released his painful grip on Cassie, she brought her knee sharply up, getting the boy right in the groin. He cried out loudly and fell forward, grabbing his balls. Tears leaked out of the corners of his eyes. Cassie, previously unaware of just how incredibly sensitive the testicles were, was still able to keep her wits. She pushed her opponent off her and rolled over on top of him. She managed to roll him onto his back and pin him. Only three more pins, she thought. Although it looked like she might have to get his dick erect again, since her painful knee had caused the organ to shrivel.</p><p>Nick's sight was blurry and his balls were burning with pain. But he was still able to grab the girl who had just pinned him before she could roll off him. He had one arm around her torso and the other grabbing a fistful of her fleshy butt. He rolled to his left, and got over her. His dick rubbed on her leg as they moved, stimulating the head so that he started getting hard again. Cassie was struggling and crying, but Nick managed to get her into the pin position and get the point.</p><p>Cassie realized that the boy now had two pins to her one, and he had jumped up quickly after the pin, so she could n;t just roll him into another one. She jumped up, feeling her small tits jiggle, and faced him. She was glad to see his young but large dick almost back to full erection, since if he was hard when she pinned him the fourth time, she would not have to jack him. As horrible as everything was, she felt that having to jack a boy off, even for a few seconds, would be the worst of all.</p><p>Cassie rushed forward and grabbed Nick around the chest, intending to take him to the mat. But as she grabbed him, she felt his dick brushing against her pussy lips as it went straight between her legs. She jumped back, disgusted at the feeling; it felt like the fleshy pole was still stuck against her and she looked down to make sure it was gone. Nick took advantage of that to rush her, using her maneuver. He felt her warm tits press into his own chest, and his dick slide between her warm thighs, as he pulled her sideways, taking her to the mat for his third pin. The heat emanating from the girl's pussy, right above his penis, caused him to twitch and jump.</p><p>Cassie was sobbing as she got off the mat again. She knew that the boy needed only one more pin, and she needed three. But she did not want her pussy pulled open on display in the middle of the room. She was determined to beat him. Through blurred vision, she moved forward, then swept her leg at his. He crashed down, just as she had hoped, and she got the pin on him. She got off him quickly, so that she could go far another pin. But he beat her to it.</p><p>As Cassie was getting up, Nick grabbed her tit again and squeezed. Cassie screamed from the pain, and she dropped onto the mat again. Nick pushed her over onto her back and pinned her. Remembering the final rule for a win, he reached down and used both hands to pull her pussy lips open. The men watching gawked as the miserable girl's inner labia were exposed to their lustful sight. The blood rushed into her cheeks and her pussy, and her small lips, just starting to grow to adult size, flushed darker pink in the few seconds the men got to look.</p><p>Nick jumped off the sobbing girl and ran to edge of the ring. His father handed him his clothes and allowed him to dress immediately, although not before reaching down and quickly touching the boy's dick. Miserable, Cassie just crawled over to where her father and younger siblings were watching. Brad and Marcy were mortified for their sister, but David more horny than he had been in years. He told his crying daughter that, since she lost, she would have to wait until they were leaving to get dressed. She was too humiliated, exhausted, and miserable to argue, or even care much; there was nothing more the men could do to her, she thought. And it would all be over as soon as she got home and told Cynthia.</p><p>David's son, Brad, was in a Level Two match in the fourth round of the day. The ten-year-old boy's opponent for the match was eleven-year-old Martha. Martha was a little bit taller than Brad, but other than that they looked equally matched. After seeing and hearing everything that had already happened that day, Brad did not even consider objecting to stripping and climbing into the ring. Neither did Martha.</p><p>Brad stood in his green underpants, facing Martha, in her white panties. Martha had the slightest hint of swelling on her chest, but wore no bra to cover it. Everyone watching could see that she was breathing hard. Her face was pink from the embarrassment of standing in her underwear in front of so many people. Unlike many of the children there, she had never been molested by her father, or anyone else, and she had not been naked in front of anyone else, even her mother or her friends, for several years. But she obeyed her father, who had insisted that she come to this and do as she was told.</p><p>The match started and Brad and Martha met in the middle of the ring. Brad got a hand around the young girl's waist and pulled her down to the mat, where he quickly got a first pin. He had tried to get his hands onto her underwear, to get them off, but he had been in the wrong position when he got her down; he had been looking almost straight into her face, and he couldn't get far enough down her body to remove her panties and still maintain the pin.</p><p>Martha did not have that problem when she pinned him a minute later. She had made sure that she was positioned right to grab his underwear and yank them down his legs. As she did, Brad's uncircumcised dick came out, the two inch long organ, as thick as a regular pencil, flopped around as he rolled over to get up. He realized that they both had one pin each, but that he was now behind for the win.</p><p>Brad got the next pin by jumping behind Martha and grabbing her around the waist, then falling backwards himself. He grabbed the waistband of her underpants and pulled them off as he rolled her onto her back for the pin. Martha shrieked as her hairless pussy was exposed to others for the first time. She wanted to hide, to cover herself, but she knew that Brad would just pin her again if she did that, and she would have no chance to win.</p><p>Trying to ignore her embarrassment, which was all the more difficult as she felt the open air on her young slit, she jumped up and tried to do the same thing her opponent had just done. She was pretty successful, but she ended up falling harder than she meant to. The mat was just soft enough that it didn't faze her too much, and she was able to roll with the boy and put him on his back for another pin. She felt his little dick brush against her arm as they moved, and marveled a little at the sensation.</p><p>Back up, Brad knew that she needed only one more pin to win; but she would also have to get his dick hard. He didn't really want to have a boner in front of all these people. He had also noted that while his little sister was dressed, his older sister, who had lost her match, was being forced by their father to remain nude. He didn't want that either, despite all the time he had spent at the nudist club.</p><p>Brad was able to get the next pin, making both children desperate to get the final one. Brad wanting to avoid being made to sport an erection, Martha determined not to have her pussy lips spread open for the spectators. They circled each other, both looking for a good opportunity to take the other down.</p><p>Brad saw it first, and rushed the young girl. He wrapped an arm around her lower waist and put his hand on her soft butt, then nudged and she toppled on to the mat. He managed to get her into a pin and get himself into the right position to put one hand on either side of her crotch and pull out. The young girl's pussy lips came open, to the hoots and hollers of the men watching, and exposed her pale pink inner lips. Brad jumped up, winner of his first nude match. He walked to his father outside the ring, who handed him his clothes and let him dress.</p><p>There was one more round of matches scheduled for the day. David and John decided to watch the last Level Four match of the day, along with their children, who didn't want to watch anything, they just wanted to go home.</p><p>The final Level Four match of the day was between Brian's eleven-year-old daughter Anna and Ernie's eleven-year-old son Tanner. While Brian loved his children dearly, he loved money more, and he knew that having his own daughter in a high level match would be sure to bring people back. Ernie loved his son, too, but he also loved seeing young boys naked, and he didn't mind seeing a little bit of pain. Besides, things were set up so that Level Four was unlikely to harm a child contestant, at least much.</p><p>The naked eleven year olds climbed into the ring. Neither of them showed the slightest hint of puberty, with straight hips, flat chests, and hairless groins. The surrounding men watched Tanner's dangling two and a half inch dick and marble sized balls swing as the boy moved. Anna plump pussy lips stuck out between her legs.</p><p>The two children approached each other cautiously, thinking about the best way to get a pin. Tanner, with a lot more wrestling experience, grabbed the girl facing him around the waist and took her to the dirt floor of the ring. They rolled together for several seconds, Anna winding up on top for a pin. Her smooth ass stuck into the air behind her, delighting the men who watched.</p><p>As soon as they were up, Tanner went for another pin, this time coming behind Anna and putting one arm around her chest while the other went straight between her legs and grabbed her young pussy from behind. Anna was surprised into going down, and Tanner rolled her onto her back for a pin. But as they got up from the hold, Anna put her hand right into Tanner's crotch and grabbed his little penis. He went back to the floor as the girl rubbed up and down, masturbating him to a four inch erection as she pinned him a second time.</p><p>Not to be outdone, Tanner slid out as soon as he could and came in behind the girl again. He put an arm around her waist and again put his hand right on her slit. He rolled backwards, taking her down with him, then rolled over and got over her. He flipped her onto her back for another pin. The heat from the body contact was keeping his young dick as hard as it could get.</p><p>They both got up to face each other again. Suddenly Anna rushed forward into the startled boy, throwing him off balance and getting him on his back for another pin. He jumped up as soon as she was off, and rushed toward her. But her knee came up as he neared, and she go him right in the groin. It wasn't a hard knee, but it was enough to drop Tanner straight to the ground as tears sprang to his eyes.</p><p>Anna rolled the boy onto his back for a third pin. Tanner desperately wanted to cradle his sore testicles, but he managed to get up through the pain and face his opponent again. As she started toward him again, Tanner ducked, and Anna went right over the top of him. He spun around and dropped on top of her for his third pin. He was winded already as was she, and his balls still hurt. He wanted to be able to call the match, but he knew the adults wouldn't allow that.</p><p>As Anna got up, she brought her leg out, connecting with Tanner's calf, and bringing him down again. She crawled on top of him for another pin, and noticed that his little dick was starting to soften. She stuck her hand on it and pumped it back up. One more pin and she would have him. She was drenched in sweat just from the short exertion she had put forth. Tanner was also sweating, so they slid together as she moved off of him.</p><p>Tanner, getting desperate, raised his leg and kicked the girl lightly right on her slit. The heat from the match had caused Anna's pussy to swell and spread a little, allowing the boy's foot to connect directly with her tiny clit. The pain brought her back to the floor and caused her bladder to release a spurt of piss down her leg.</p><p>Tanner got over the girl, as several tears went down her cheeks, and made another pin. One more and the match would be over.</p><p>But now both kids were in pain and exhausted. They wanted to go carefully, but they also did not want their opponent to get them down and cause more pain. They ended up going down together in a hug, and then rolling for several seconds, right into the edge of the pit. Tanner was on top at that moment, and he took advantage to get Anna into a pin, then, remembering just as he was about to let her up, he put his hands down to her crotch and pulled her pussy lips apart, exposing her pink inner lips to the onlookers. Then he rolled off her and lay on his back panting, not even caring that everyone could see his little dick sticking straight up from his crotch.</p><p>The men broke away and headed for the bar for a final beer. Brian served everyone as Anna and Tanner were left to climb out of the small pit in which they had faced off.</p><p>The match had not been as brutal as some of the men had hoped, but they had all been very turned on as they watched the naked youngsters go at each other. Everyone agreed it was a great way to spend a Sunday, and promised to be back the next week. Brian told them to invite anyone hey knew would be interested, and safe. He didn't need any cops finding out about his money-making plans. He told everyone that it would five hundred dollars again for anyone who wanted to enter their child, and spectators could get in for seven hundred.</p><p>As the men drank their final beers, Brian let everyone know that there was a communal shower if they wanted to let their kids clean up before they left. Most of the horny fathers led their kids off to get cleaned up while they watched, but David and John decided to head home right away. Their kids were very glad, especially the three children who had not been allowed to get dressed after their matches. The children gratefully put on their clothes and ran to the parking lot to go home.</p><p>They had been at the Wrestling Club for almost five hours, and even the men were getting tired. But they were also both horny and planning a night of hot sex with their respective wives. Cassie sat next to her father in the front seat seething with anger, determined to tell her mom the moment they got home.</p><p>---</p><p><b>P.S. Don't worry, I'm not bringing the series to a close.</b></p>"
1085,"The Wrestling Club, Part 6",Cewis Larroll,cewis.larroll@gmail.com,"['wrestling', 'mild viol', 'f', 'm', 'b', 'g', 'nosex', 'solo', 'bukakke']",The Wrestling Club meets for a second week of matches. How many will show up? Who will win?,2011-11-01T00:00:00,"Do not try this at home. This story contains descriptions of child abuse and sexuality. The activities described in this series cause physical and psychological harm, and are illegal. This story is a fantasy and none of the activities described should ever be attempted or done in real life. Please understand the difference between reality and fantasy.

If you are not of legal age in your community, or if reading this material is not legal where you are, please do not continue.
This story contains scenes of degradation, humiliation, and pain involving young children and early teens. If this is not to your liking, please do not read the story.","<p>David's wife Cynthia had been in Cassie's room for over an hour, he noticed. The walls were thick in his house, so he had no idea what they were talking about. He was not really worried, he had scared the kids enough that he knew none of them would ever tell about the Wrestling Club. But he was beginning to wonder what was going on by the time his wife emerged from their daughter's room. He was also impatient because he wanted to fuck. Watching so many naked children fighting each other for hours had made him horny as hell and he needed relief, and only a good, hard fuck with his wife would do.</p><p>When Cynthia finally came out of Cassie's room, she walked right over to David and said, ""I'm coming with you to the Wrestling Club next week.""</p><p>The words struck fear into David's mind. There was no way he could allow his wife to find out what happened there. He had to find a way to talk her out of it.</p><p>""Cassie told me everything,"" she said, interrupting his thoughts. ""I know exactly what you and the other men have been doing, and I could have you all arrested and sent to prison, where you'd never see the kids again.""</p><p>David's mind raced. His wife knew, and she told him right away that she could have him busted. But she had just said that she was going with him. What the fuck was going on?</p><p>""Wait, what are you saying?"" David managed to blurt out. ""Why aren't you just calling the cops?"" He was lost and had no idea how to respond to what he had just heard. Cynthia's next words confused him even more.</p><p>""Because I don't want to call the cops.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""I want in,"" Cynthia said, nearly throwing David into complete psychosis. ""Look, I've known for years that you like little girls. I'm not stupid. I never thought you would be so fucked up as to do something like this to your own children, or even to someone else's, but apparently you are. But what's done is done. Now you will let me in. You will tell Brian that I am now in charge of what happens with our kids, and John will tell him the same thing about his wife. Brian will allow me and as many people as I want to come watch, without charging us. And you will buy me whatever I tell you to with the money you get from this. And don't pretend that you aren't making money off this; remember, Cassie already told me everything.""</p><p>David couldn't process what he had just heard. ""But why aren't you turning me in?""</p><p>""Would you rather go to prison?""</p><p>""Well, obviously not. I just don't understand why you're saying you want it. Or why you aren't having me arrested.""</p><p>""I was going to, believe me. When Cassie told me, I was ready to call the cops right away. But then as she described what happened, I suddenly changed my mind. Don't ask me why, because you really should be strung up and have your dick cut off. And if you ever touch one of the kids, you will. Let's get that straight right away. But something about this whole disgusting thing turns me on, and I can't explain it. So for now, you are going to turn all decisions over to me, and take me and whoever I choose along with you each week.""</p><p>Nothing was making any sense to David. Everything his wife had just said was wrong. There was no way she was turned on by the sordid shit he was doing. And there was no way that she was not turning him in. He knew that actually, the cops were already on the way. But why would she say anything if she had already called the cops? Why not just call the cops and then wait? Not let him know anything was wrong, and then watch him get arrested? Or beat the shit out of him until the cops came? David was a good size man, but his wife, with enough anger, could still have hurt him badly.</p><p>And she didn't even sound very angry. She actually sounded sincere. That was even more strange.</p><p>""You can continue looking at little kids, but I get to as well,"" Cynthia said.</p><p>""I don't get it,"" David told her. ""You should be beating the shit out of me and waiting for the cops.""</p><p>""Yes, I should be. But like I said, I want to see the Wrestling club. And you are going to make sure that everything happens the way I want it to. Now call Brian, and then put me in the phone with him.""</p><p>David saw no choice but to do as he was told. His mind was in a fog, and nothing felt real to him. Here was his wife, who had just found out that he was abusing her children, and helping in the abuse of dozens more, and she was telling him to let her in on it. He was in a daze as he dialed Brian's number, and then handed the phone to his wife.</p><p>""Now go to a motel or something,"" Cynthia told him as she took the phone form him. ""You can come back Sunday morning to pick us up for the Wrestling Club. I don't want to see you before then, and I don't want to know where you are.""</p><p>David left, still confused, scared, and unsure of what was happening. As he drove away from the house, he kept expecting any minute to see a cop car behind him. He drove all the way across town, to the cheapest motel he could find, and paid for a week up front. As much as he wanted to figure out what the fuck was going on, he didn't call his wife. He jacked off, felt completely unsatisfied, and went to sleep.</p><p>The next morning, David was still reeling from the previous day. He was worried, scared and confused, and he called his boss to say that he wouldn't be in that week. He didn't dare tell his boss where he was, in case the cops came looking for him at work. He went to the thrift store to get a few shabby clothes, parked his car several miles from the motel, took the bus to his room, and hid for the rest of the week. He was also afraid to call Brian to find out what was going on at that end.</p><p>Early the next Sunday, David, still unsure of his wife's motives, drove home and knocked on the door. He didn't even have the guts to walk into his own house. It was only six thirty, so he knew that there would be plenty of time for his wife to scream at him before she threw him out for good. But he was surprised once again when she came to the door.</p><p>""Good, you got here early,"" she said. ""I have really missed you this week, but I had to have some time to deal with this. I've made the arrangements with Brian, and made sure the kids will comply, which I have to say, you didn't do a very good job of. Neither did John. But it's too late for that now. Now get in here. I need you to fuck me before we leave, and we need to get out of here in half an hour.""</p><p>David still had trouble believing that his wife was going along with the wrestling club, but the fact was that she was fucking him. It felt great to finally have is dick back in her pussy, after a week of jacking off and getting no real relief. As he slammed into his wife, he pictured scenes from the week before, still vivid in his mind, and his misgivings began to fade. As unsure as he had been the entire week, and as sure as he had been that his wife was setting him up somehow, he couldn't deny any longer how enthusiastically she was fucking him.</p><p>David finished quickly, after the week he had had. It was just as well, since they had to hurry to get the kids into the car and get to the barn. As he dressed himself, putting on loose boxers and sweats to allow his dick to grow without being painfully squeezed, he noticed that Cynthia put on a short, loose skirt and no panties. He didn't have time to think about it long before they had their three children in the car, all amazingly well behaved and whine free, and were on their way.</p><p>There were a lot more cars in the parking area than there had been the week before. David watched as three couples, two of them with young daughters, walked toward the entrance. As soon as he had parked, his wife and kids were out of the car and almost sprinting to the barn. As reluctant and scared as his kids had been the week before, David was amazed at how quickly they had gotten into the car that morning and how quickly they now headed toward the events.</p><p>David caught up as soon as he could, and immediately saw his wife chatting with several people he knew from the nudist club. The two couples and one single mother all had their children with them, two nine-year-old girls, Patty and Melissa, a ten-year-old girl, Denise, and an eight-year-old boy, Brandon. David had admired the three girls many times, and was now amazed to see them at the Wrestling Club. He hoped that they were all there to compete.</p><p>As David looked around, he saw many new faces. He recognized right away that some of the men from the previous week were not there, but that didn't matter. He could see plenty of young children, and early teens, around. And John was there, with his wife Diane and their twins. He also saw that there were at least a dozen women. Then he saw Brian, heading straight for him. He knew that Brian was not going to be happy with him.</p><p>""Well, David,"" Brain said as he approached, ""your daughter almost got us all busted. It's just incredible fucking luck that your wife is even more twisted than you are. John's wife, too. But now there are a lot more people involved, as you see. I've got close to thirty matches set up today. And a bundle of money, since I was able to talk your wife into allowing me to charge a little bit, at least, for all the people she brought in. So even though I should be pissed at you, here's your cut.""</p><p>David looked in the envelope that Brian handed him. It was twenty-five hundred dollars. When he asked John a few minutes later, he found that the five fathers still in the club, after Nathan decided it was actually a little too rough for him, and Bill, who didn't have kids to participate, but as the coach he had helped put it together and set things up, had all gotten the same amount. Cynthia and Diane hadn't been the only ones recruiting.</p><p>""None of our kids are in matches for the first hour,"" John told him. So we can just watch whatever we want. But then Marcy is in a Level Three, against Jack. Then Nancy is up against your son Brad in a Level Three. The wives have changed the rules some, and changed the levels for some of the kids, just so you know. I hear you were out of the loop all week.""</p><p>""Yeah, stayed at that dive on Broadmoor,"" David said. ""How is it you know all this?""</p><p>""My wife didn't kick me out.""</p><p>They had decided to watch the first Level Two match of the day together. Both of their wives were watching the Level Three match, and had all five children with them. The five kids had already been stripped down to their underwear, with no complaints or whining from any of them. David told himself he had to find out how his wife had done that.</p><p>David and John had chosen to watch the Level Two match because of the contestants. Two adorable eight-year-old girls had stepped into the ring. Both had perfectly flat chests, with tiny pink nipples, erect from the temperature in the room, and wore pink panties pulled up tight enough to show off both little slits. They looked nervous as they circled each other, each looking for an opening to attack the other girl.</p><p>David felt his dick rising in his pants as he watched the almost naked girls approach each other. The slightly smaller of the two finally went for it, and rushed forward, grabbing her opponent around the waist. They both went down, and rolled on the mat as they fell. The larger girl ended up on top, and in her pin, managed to get her hand stuck down the front of the other girl's panties. David could see her finger move a little bit inside the underwear.</p><p>The girl on the bottom shivered as her cunt was felt up inside her underwear, then shuddered as the other girls pushed them down her skinny thighs and off her feet. The men watching the match gasped, cheered, moaned as the hairless slit was exposed to their hungry gaze. The girl didn't let being naked slow her down, and she immediately got up and went in for another try at a pin. She rushed her opponent and pushed her down with sheer force. She yanked on the other girl's panties, and everyone heard them rip as she yanked them off, exposing another hairless pussy for the spectators to drool over.</p><p>David looked at the girls' smooth asses as they circled the ring. His dick was sticking straight out in front of him, making a tent even in his loose sweats. The smaller girl of the two brunettes again grabbed her opponent around the waist and took her to the floor. She managed to hold the upper position and get another pin. Her small labia were just slightly parted as she crouched over the other girl.</p><p>As the girls got back up and circled again, several of the men adjusted their crotches. Both little girls were thin, with smooth, flawless skin. The slightly bigger girl had just a hint of baby fat left on her stomach, with thin pussy lips going straight down in between her legs. The other girl's stomach was completely flat, which made her plump pussy mound stick out all the more to the men watching.</p><p>The larger girl finally gained a little confidence and spun around behind her opponent, grabbing her around the waist and falling backwards. She rolled as she hit the mat, coming out on top of the other girl, and pinning her. Both girls legs had spread wide in the process, giving everyone a clear view of both tiny slits. Neither girl seemed shy about being seen so exposed.</p><p>As soon as the girls were back up, the smaller one ran at her opponent and knocked her off her feet. She maneuvered herself as she pinned the other girl, so that as she did, she could reach out and pull open the girl's pussy lips. The pink inner lips were exposed to all the horny men as they groaned. They were all a little disappointed that the sexy girls were finished so quickly.</p><p>The girls climbed out of the ring and went to their fathers, both of whom allowed their daughters to dress, except fr underwear. David saw that with the short skirts and no panties, it was likely both girls would be showing off their slits for the rest of the day, even if not in the ring. He smiled at the thought as he and John walked over to the bar to grab a beer, glancing at the other matches they passed on the way.</p><p>Cynthia had gotten complete descriptions of the levels before telling Brian that her kids were only to be in Level Three matches from now on, unless she decided to put them in a Level Four. She had told her children that if they complained about that, or about anything else, then she would put them in Level Five matches every week, and make sure that they were up against the best fighters possible. As soon as they had started whining and complaining, she had reminded them of that and they had shut up.</p><p>To prepare them Cynthia had stripped them to their underwear and taken them straight to the Level Three ring, where they could watch until it was their turn.</p><p>Cynthia was already enjoying watching as soon as the first match started. One of the wrestlers was an eleven-year-old boy, his hairless, uncircumcised penis dangling as he climbed into the ring to face his twelve-year-old female opponent. The girl had just the bare beginnings of breasts and a covering of light brown peach fuzz on her young pussy. Like most of the girls present, she had erect nipples sticking out from her young body.</p><p>The match had started quickly, with the overconfident boy rushing his opponent and grabbing her around the waist. His plan had obviously been to pull her to the mat and get a quick pin, but though they were almost exactly the same size, the young girl was more aggressive. As the boy put his arms around her, placing one hand in the middle of her back and grabbing her butt with the other, she took advantage of his unsure footing and pushed forward, throwing him off balance and easily pinning him on the mat.</p><p>The boy recovered quickly, and jumped to the side when his opponent rushed at him. She stumbled, and he grabbed her from behind, one hand covering both her tits, with a nipple between his fingers, while the other hand went straight for her almost hairless pussy and pulled up and back. The boys hand slid deep into the girl's slit as he pulled her backwards onto the mat, then rolled her her underneath him before flipping her for the pin.</p><p>The girl was visibly winded from the rough pin, and blushing from the feel of the boy's fingers running over her young clitoris. But she was able to get right back to her feet facing him. She was breathing heavily as she went forward, hands outstretched, and, before her opponent had a chance to jump to the side, grabbed his small cock and balls in her hand. The boy went straight to the mat from the pain of the mild squeeze, and the girl got a second pin. She also moved her hand to reveal a small erection.</p><p>The young boy was back up quickly, his little penis straight in front of him. He moved cautiously, watching his opponent and waiting for her to make a move. Suddenly, the girl dropped to the mat and rolled right into his legs, dropping him instantly. She flipped around and pinned him to the mat again. She also gave his two-inch erection a couple of tugs to make sure that he would be hard as soon as she pinned him again.</p><p>Realizing how quickly he had fallen behind, the young boy circled, looking for an opportunity to get behind his opponent, but she was keeping her eyes on every move he made. He swung his leg out, hoping to trip her, but she jumped back just as he moved. The tiny swellings on her chest jiggled, to the delight of the people watching the match.</p><p>Just as the boy was about to pounce, hoping to knock his opponent backward, she dropped to the floor again. She missed rolling into his legs this time, as he jumped forward, but she heard him hit the mat behind her and she spun on the floor, catching up and jumping on top of the boy just as he was getting up for another try. She pinned him easily, put her hand on his shrinking penis and rubbed it several times to get it hard again, and was declared the winner of the match. The boy, having managed only one pin to her four, slunk off to the side of the ring. There, his mother castigated him for losing so quickly, but let him put a pair of shorts on.</p><p>Despite having won, the young girl was not allowed by her father to dress, but was told she must wait until they left.</p><p>Throughout the short match, Cynthia had found herself incredibly aroused as she watched the children. The near nudity of her own offspring standing next to her had done nothing for her, nor had the many times she had seen dozens of naked children at the nudist club. But something about watching the naked youngsters wrestle and fight each other had turned her on. When she had seen the boy's fingers digging into his young opponent's pussy, she had felt a jolt through her own groin. And she had found herself hoping that she would get to see her own daughters handled in a similar way.</p><p>After the match, Cynthia and Diane joined the growing group around the bar to grab a beer. Their children followed dutifully, aware of the many eyes that followed them. ""You inspired a great little thing here, David,"" Cynthia told her husband, who had relaxed significantly and was enjoying himself very much. It didn't hurt that there was a fully nude twelve-year-old girl next to him, who was well on her way to being drunk from the beer her father had bought her.</p><p>""Let's all go watch the next Level Four match together,"" Diane, John's wife, suggested. John and David both felt their cocks jump in their pants as the sexy woman made the suggestion, and again when they heard Cynthia wholeheartedly agree. The two couples' five children groaned, though quietly, at the thought. Watching the Level Three matches was bad enough, but Level Four was even more intimidating, with more violent moves allowed and less space for the wrestlers to move. But at least, though they had to watch it, none of them had to compete in Level Four. Although that made it only slightly brighter than watching the Level Three matches, in which they did all have to compete.</p><p>The four parents all managed to drink two beers each during the break, while their miserable children each had a soda. For the first time in a week, David was feeling great, with a good buzz and lots of naked children to look at. And his wife back at his side, very horny from the look on her face.</p><p>David recognized both of the girls in the Level Four match from the nudist club. And though he knew that they were there regularly, and that they were used to nudity, both nine-year-olds looked very embarrassed in their present circumstances. David admired the smooth skin of the little blonds, the tiny pink nipples on flat chests, the plump but firm asses the both had, and especially the two gorgeous, hairless slits on display. It fueled his desire to again see his own daughters, and even his son, naked and in the ring.</p><p>David hadn't yet seen two such young girls go at each other, and he was very excited about it, especially in a Level Four match. He leered as the naked youngsters faced each other. His view was from the side of the two, so he couldn't see either one front on at the moment, but he knew that with this level of match, he would get to see plenty soon. His dick was near to bursting with the anticipation; he felt like he was close to coming without even being touched.</p><p>The two girls in the ring were friends, and they did not want to hurt each other. But they also both wanted to win. Neither of them wanted their own young pussy spread open in front of so many onlookers. So as they gingerly approached each other, they were both trying to figure out the best way to win without unduly hurting or humiliating their friend.</p><p>Two dozen people were watching the naked nine-year-olds. Over half of the spectators were horny men. The parents of the two girls knew that. The fathers of the two girls were two of the horniest men watching, while the two mothers had their own arousal, as well. One of the girls' father was the first man to pull his hard dick out of his pants.</p><p>Almost half the children who were at the Wrestling Club that Sunday were nudists. They had all seen dicks before. David's and John's kids had seen hundreds in their lifetimes. But only a couple of the nudist children had ever seen an adult erection. Amber, whose father had pulled his aching cock out of his pants, was among the many children who had never seen an adult dick fully engorged. And she was shocked that her father had pulled it out while watching her. So was her friend Charlotte. But as disturbed as they were, neither of the girls had a chance to focus on it; they were still trying to find a way to start the match.</p><p>David kids were not so busy. The two girls, along with John's daughter Nancy, gasped as they saw the man's penis. It was not that it was a very large dick, in fact it was a little bit smaller than average. But to three young girls used to flacid penises, it was quite a shock. They were not the only children staring at it.</p><p>The adults surrounding the man were less shocked. Most of the men had assumed that at some point, a guy would pull out his dick at one of the matches. No one had wanted to be the first, until Greg Samuelson. But as soon as people saw that someone had broken the ice, several other men pulled out their own. Suddenly, the children in the room saw a dozen different dicks, ranging in size from about five inches long to almost nine, all of them hard and pulsing.</p><p>Cynthia reached over and stuck her hand down her husband's sweat pants and pulled his seven inch dick out, displaying his erect member to her children for the first time. David didn't object. In fact, he didn't say anything. It felt good to have his dick out of the restraint of his pants, especially as he watched the sexy girls in the pit in front of him, who had finally gotten into a body lock.</p><p>Both girls had embraced the other at the same time, and they had gone down and were rolling on the dirt floor of the pit. They were equal in size and strength, so it was difficult for either to get on top and make a pin. But the adults around them were enjoying watching the naked flesh of the two girls rub together. Amber's pussy was mashed against her friend's thigh, while Dana's was spread open as she flailed and tried to get on top of her friend.</p><p>Finally, Amber was able to stop the rolling with herself on top, and pin Dana in the hard ground. Dana grunted in shock and a little pain, but she was up as soon as the other girl was off her. Her left shoulder was aching from being pinned to the packed dirt. But she was ready to keep going. She rushed at Amber, and the two flew backward as they collided. There had been more force than Dana had intended in her hit, and the two girls smashed into the wall and collapsed at the edge of the ring. They both cried out a the impact, and tears sprang to their eyes as they lay panting on the ground.</p><p>Dana managed to recover a little more quickly and roll Amber onto her back, pinned. But Amber, not realizing that the strength of Dana's rush had been unintentional, was angry at her friend, and roughly flipped her over and mashed her to the ground. That gave Amber two pins, and winded both little girls.</p><p>The men, and many of the women, who were watching were all hot. All the men had pulled out their dicks now, and half the women either had their hands down their pants or had hiked up their skirts. Cynthia had pulled up her skirt and was rubbing her hairy pussy, her fingers making squishy sounds as they moved. She had also grabbed David's dick and was jacking him off slowly.</p><p>""You better stop that, or I'm cum all over those little girls,"" David told his wife.</p><p>""That's the idea,"" she responded. ""Look, both their fathers are jacking off, about to shoot off on them.""</p><p>Sure enough, when David looked, both of the girls' dads, and many of the other men, were masturbating with their dicks aimed straight at the two young wrestlers. The girls themselves were too busy rolling around on the floor and trying to grab each other, as they both got more upset, to notice any of that.</p><p>John was the first one to cum. His cum shot out of dick stronger than it ever had before, and splattered right on Amber's little ass as the girls stood facing each other. Amber cried out at the surprise, then in disgust as she realized what it was on her butt. Dana was just about to take advantage of her opponent's distraction, when David's cum shot out and hit her right in the chest. Three other men came at the same time, their cum hitting both girls in the stomach. Greg came just as his daughter looked up to see all the men who were shooting cum on her and her friend. Her father's cum went right in her face, just missing her eyes, with one spurt even getting into her hair.</p><p>As Amber shuddered with revulsion at the sticky cum coating her face and body, Dana was finally able to take advantage of her inattention. Dana barreled forward, running into her friend and knocking her backwards, just as another man shot his load all over Dana's smooth ass cheeks. Dana had grabbed Amber as they went down, and her hand landed right on a large puddle of cum and slid down the other girl's stomach, straight onto Amber's pussy. The slickness of the semen caused her hand to glide right over the hairless pussy, coating it with a shiny layer of cum as she pinned Amber.</p><p>Amber was completely grossed out. There was now cum from the men covering almost her entire body. She felt the sticky, slimy mess tickling every part of her. She was also getting very tired from trying to win the match, and she was having some trouble getting back up to go for another pin. Both girls had four pins, so the next one would win for either of them, provided they could get the other girl's legs and pussy lips spread.</p><p>Dana, feeling for Amber's discomfort and unease, nevertheless took advantage of it and moved in for the final pin. But Amber saw her coming and rolled just as Dana got over her. That put Amber on top, and Dana so surprised that the other girl was able to easily spread her legs and, putting both hands on either side of her friend's little slit, pull the lips apart.</p><p>The sight of the tiny pussy, spread wide open and exposing the light pink inner lips covering the even tinier clitoris, and the youthful virgin vagina visible, caused the last three men who were jacking off to reach climax. As luck would have it, all three men were facing the spread pussy, and their cum collided, covering the open lips, the inner lips, went all over the small clit hood, and even splashed onto the hands Amber was using to hold the slit open. Amber yanked her hands back and Dana's little pussy closed over the semen inside.</p><p>Amber was of course declared the winner, even though she had barely held Dana's pussy open for the required time. Dana's tiny slit was leaking cum as she got up, disgusted and crying lightly. Both girls were told by their mothers that there was no way they would be allowed to put their clothes on until they could wash all the semen off their bodies. And they could not shower until all the matches were completed, their fathers said. Perverted men all around the room enjoyed the sight of the two nine-year-olds covered in thick cum.</p><p>All the adults, satisfied and still horny, went to the bar to get more beer. Now that he had cum, David was starting to feel the urge to pee. John was too. But both men determined to wait until after the next match, as they didn't want to miss any of Marcy's Level Three match against a tall, well built eight-year-old boy who had not been there the previous week.</p><p>Marcy slid her tiny light blue panties down her legs and off, then climbed into the ring. Her smooth ass and hairless pussy drive the men around the ring crazy. Some of the half dozen women who had come to watch the match looked lustily at her, too. Her opponent, eight-year-old Vinnie, faced her, his circumcised penis dangling down an inch and a half between his thighs. Just as many spectators were checking him as checked out the nude little girl.</p><p>The naked children faced each other, cheeks red with embarrassment and tears in their eyes. Marcy, more experienced in wrestling and moves, was the first to charge. She grabbed the little boy around the waist and threw herself sideways, taking him to the mt with her. She rolled on top of him and got a quick first pin. She jumped right back up and faced him again.</p><p>The boy was surprised how quick his opponent was, and how easily she had been able to topple him. He swayed a little as he stood, dizzy from Marcy's fast drop. But he managed to get back on his feet, and faced the young girl again. He rushed forward, then wrapped his arms around Marcy. He planted both his hands squarely on her ass, then fell backwards, the way he had seen his older brother do in a few matches in high school.</p><p>Vinnie was not prepared for the force of the fall and it knocked the breath out of him. Marcy, who was sued to the move, had been ready to take advantage if the boy stumbled. She flipped over on her gasping opponent and pinned him again.</p><p>Marcy was right back up, but it took her opponent even longer to get back on his feet than it had the first time. He swayed again, still short of breath. Then he ran at Marcy again, sure that it would work right this time. But Marcy stuck her arm out as he came, and caught his crotch as he came at her. It was the first time in her young life that Marcy had touched a dick or felt a ball sack. It was an odd feeling, she thought. But she didn't dwell on it, and she didn't let go. She used the surprise of the little boy at having his crotch grabbed to squeeze very lightly, having heard and seen from other girls how sensitive the testicles are and not wanting to hurt the boy.</p><p>Vinnie went straight to the mat again. Marcy dropped onto him and got a third pin.</p><p>As he got back to his feet, Vinnie realized he was about to lose, and in near record time. And against a girl. Sure, she was older than he was, but she was no bigger. Vinnie was tall for his age. Of course, he was also timid, which was one reason his father had brought him to the Wrestling Club.</p><p>Knowing it was his last chance, Vinnie dropped to the floor and rolled toward Marcy, hoping to knock her legs out from under her. But Marcy was too quick for him again, and as he neared her, she dropped on top of him, rolled him onto his back, and pinned him,. She immediately reached for the young boy's little dick and rubbed it up and down several times, until it stuck straight up two and a half inches. She climbed off him and ran to her mother at the edge of the ring.</p><p>Her parents congratulated her on the fast win, but did not allow her to dress. Then David and John rushed to the bathroom to pee. They were followed by several other men, and some women.</p>"
1086,"The Wrestling Club, Part 7",Cewis Larroll,cewis.larroll@gmail.com,"['wrestling', 'nudity', 'f', 'm', 'g', 'b', 'mild viol', 'ws']",The Wrestling Club continues,2011-11-25T00:00:00,"Do not try this at home. This story contains descriptions of child abuse and sexuality. The activities described in this series cause physical and psychological harm, and are illegal. This story is a fantasy and none of the activities described should ever be attempted or done in real life. Please understand the difference between reality and fantasy.

If you are not of legal age in your community, or if reading this material is not legal where you are, please do not continue.
This story contains scenes of degradation, humiliation, and pain involving young children and early teens. If this is not to your liking, please do not read the story.","<p>By this time there were over a dozen naked children in the barn. Some of them had visible bruises from the rough matches that had been going on. Some of the young boys had constant erections, due to their age, and being able to see so many naked girls, or because of the stimulation of their young bodies in the ring. One eight-year-old boy's mother was making sure her young son's dick stayed hard, reaching in front of him and rubbing his small penis every time it started to deflate.</p><p>Dana and Amber were trying to stay out of sight, but their fathers were doing their best not to let that happen. Both girls were covered in very visible dried cum, including the covering on Dana's young mound. The men, and even some of the women, in the room loved the sight.</p><p>Brian had taught his oldest daughter, thirteen-year-old Daisy, to serve the beer at the bar, so that all the adults could drink as they wanted, instead of waiting for the breaks. The miserable young teen wore nothing but a pair of sheer white thong panties, which didn't cover her butt at all, and through which her young pussy, with a coating a light brown hair, showed almost as clearly as it would without the underwear. Her developing tits, with their puffy nipples sticking straight out in front of her, were on full display for the horny adults.</p><p>David and John had both grabbed beers for themselves and their wives, then joined the women, and their five naked children, at the Level Four pit for the next match. The two children in the ring, Pete's seven-year-old son Danny and Nathan's seven-year-old daughter Rachel, already looked humiliated as they faced each other, completely naked for the enjoyment of the adults watching. Danny's tiny dick hung limp between his thighs, while just the barest hint of Rachel's inner lips were poking out of her hairless pussy.</p><p>Danny was the first to move, afraid both of hurting his friend and of being hurt himself. He went forward, grabbing Rachel around the waist and then pushing her sideways. Rachel was able to hold onto Danny, and they both hit the ground hard, knocking their breath out. Rachel got her breath back more quickly, and rolled Danny onto his back, her leg brushing against his dick and small testicles as she did. She pinned him easily, then jumped up and back to avoid him getting an immediate pin.</p><p>Danny jumped up, then rushed forward, looking to get the upper hand. He moved quickly, and crouched as he hit Rachel, getting her in the stomach and knocking her backwards as she doubled over. Once again both kids hit the floor hard, but Danny managed to stay alert and pin his opponent. Rachel's legs spread obscenely as Danny held her, spreading her young pussy lips a little and letting the adults around the pit see her pink inner lips better.</p><p>Danny and Rachel got back up, both flushed red and breathing hard. Rachel, upset at how hard Danny had smashed into her, lashed out and kicked him in the crotch. Danny screamed and grabbed his balls as he hit the floor in extreme pain. Rachel jumped on top of him and rolled him into the pin position, holding him there for several seconds as he cried.</p><p>Pete felt his cock jump in his pants as his young son cried from the pain of being kicked in the balls. Pete would never have thought that he would be turned on by something like that, but he was. While he felt bad for his little boy, he couldn't deny his arousal, and his hope that something similar would happen again.</p><p>Nathan was impressed at his daughter's guts and determination. He had taught her that testicles were very sensitive, but only so that she would be careful not to hit his own too hard when they were playing. And while seeing Danny in pain didn't excite him, Nathan did recognize the advantage his daughter had just gained. Or so he expected.</p><p>But Danny was upset now, too, and he wanted to get back at Rachel for hurting him. As soon as she got off him, Danny raised his own leg, intending to kick Rachel's pussy. But his aim was a little off, and his foot hit her upper thigh. That hit still hurt the young girl, ad she cried out loudly as she fell right on top of her opponent. With both kids in pain and crying, they just lay still for thirty seconds, the horny men looking down at the their naked bodies pressed against each other.</p><p>It was then that Pete's wife Lily, and David and John's wives, all raised their skirts. They moved so quickly, and almost in unison, that none of the men noticed anything was different until the three women let loose streams of piss, all aimed at the two young children, Lily from her freshly waxed cunt and the other two from their neatly trimmed pussies. The two miserable children jumped as the piss hit them, further humiliating both of them. With in a few seconds, and just as the first three women were finishing, two more women had raised their skirts and pulled their panties aside and were pissing on the crying kids. Four men had also pulled out their dicks and let loose. The children were both completely soaked in urine in no time, as the adults pulled up pants and dropped skirts.</p><p>Danny and Rachel were both now crying so hard they could barely see. Neither of them wanted to move, even as they lay in a puddle of piss. But Pete and Nathan, as well as other men, after the initial surprise at what had happened, started yelling for them to finish the match. So both miserable kids got up and faced each other again, their skin glistening with moisture.</p><p>Rachel, more desperate than ever for the match to finish, ran at Danny, knocking him over and climbing on top of her. She felt his little dick brush her stomach as she slid on top of him, but she managed to ignore it enough to get him pinned, not even caring that her legs were spread wide, giving the adults behind her a beautiful clear view of her ass and spread pussy.</p><p>As Danny got back up, her swept his leg in front of him, knocking Rachel down again, and jumping on top of her. Both children grunted through their quieting crying as Danny landed on the girl and pinned her. Rachel got up as he climbed off, knowing she was ahead on pins, but still needed two more, and would have to get the young boy's small dick erect, which the body contact had failed, so far, to do.</p><p>Rachel saw Danny rushing her again, and she jumped sideways, so that he fell forward and hit the ground. Rachel jumped on top of him and rolled him over, getting another pin. Danny's small dick flopped around as he was moved. His entire crotch was still red from Rachel's kick.</p><p>As soon as Danny was back up, he ran at Rachel. He managed to hit her in the stomach, so that she doubled over again and hit the ground. Still mad at her for kicking him in the balls, Danny slapped her little pussy as he pinned her. Rachel cried out again, but did not start bawling again. The pain was not as bad as she had feared, and she was able to get right back up.</p><p>She jumped forward and smashed into Danny, who was thrown off balance and hit the ground. She pinned him quickly, and just as she was about to let him up, remembered that this was her fifth pin, but she would not win unless she got Danny's small dick hard. She reached down and grabbed the boy's crotch. It was an entirely new feeling for her to touch a bare dick, and she was surprised at the sensation. Danny jumped as he felt her fingers wrap around his young organ.</p><p>Rachel had seen how the other contestants had gotten dicks hard, and she did her best to imitate them. But Danny's penis was still sore from the kick, and seven-year-old Rachel was so clumsy in her handling, that it took almost twenty seconds of rubbing before Danny's penis even started getting hard. And it was a full minute before Pete and Nathan told her she could stop, even though the young boy was not fully erect. The humiliated,, exhausted children got up, their bodies bruised and their faces red with embarrassment, and stumbled to their fathers, who lifted them out of the ring. The kids both collapsed on the floor as soon as they had gotten away from the pit in the floor.</p><p>Two other matches were still going on, and David and John were led by their wives to the Level Three ring, where twelve-year-old Stephanie and eleven-year-old Ben were each one pin away from winning. Ben's hairless dick was sticking four inches straight out in front of him, while Stephanie's peach hair covered pussy and pussy nipples were red and irritated from being grabbed by the young boy.</p><p>Ben dropped to the floor and rolled, hitting his opponent in the legs and dropping her to the floor. He rolled on top of her and then grabbed her legs. Ben tried to pull Stephanie's legs apart to open her pussy and win the match, but the young girl was putting all her strength into keeping her thighs together. As the two children struggled with each other, the spectators ogled their naked bodies. Several of the men adjusted their dicks in their pants as they looked at the smooth skin and upthrust nipples of the young girl. Noticing the lustful looks on many of the faces around her, surprise and disgust hit Stephanie, and her defenses dropped just enough for Ben to be able to push her legs apart. The men around the ring cheered Ben spread his opponent's pussy lips and exposed her inner lips and gaping pussy to their gaze. Stephanie gagged with revulsion as she was exposed.</p><p>That was the end of the round of matches, and most of the adults went over to the bar, where Brian joined his miserable daughter in serving to get everyone taken care of. Sixty beers and two dozen sodas went out in a few minutes as the men discussed the matches and talked about the children's bodies. Kids all over the room felt shame and revulsion as they heard the horny men make rude and disgusting comments about their young bodies.</p><p>The kids who had been in the original wrestling group were even more upset than the other children. What had started out as a fun activity and sport, wrestling, had been turned by their parents into something painful, humiliating, and gross. All of the kids had enjoyed wrestling at the Y, and making friends, and just having fun with each other. But now their parents, even some of their moms, were making them actually fight, hurt their friends and get hurt themselves, and do all kinds of embarrassing things in front of dozens of adults. And the adults were all enjoying it.</p><p>All of these comments from the adults and thoughts from the children went on as the next matches were set up and started. David's eleven-year-old son Brad was in the next Level Three match, against fourteen-year-old Natasha. Although Natasha was well into puberty, with a think, dark brown bush on her pussy and c-cup tits, she was extremely petite, almost exactly the same size as her younger opponent.</p><p>Natasha's butt was bright red, her father having just given her a hard spanking when she complained about what she was being told to do. Although she was sued to being seen naked and fondled by her father and two uncles, Natasha had never been naked in front of so many people. And she didn't know a thing about wrestling or fighting. She was a very meek, quiet girl, who never argued with other kids and had never been in anything closely resembling a fight. But her father had brought her, and he expected her to compete, and to win.</p><p>As Brad stepped out of his underwear and into the ring, his penis dangling between his young thighs, he had other plans. He had never lost a wrestling match, and even though his opponent was three inches taller than he was, and quite a bit older, he was not going to let her win. He knew how to approach it, especially when he noted the trepidation in Natasha's eyes.</p><p>Brad rushed forward, put an arm around the girl's waist, and then used the arm and his momentum to swing around behind her. Natasha felt the boy's hand move up from her stomach to her left breast, then he squeezed, hard. Brad, of course, had not touched a breast since he was a nursing baby, so he hadn't realized how soft they were. And he knew that squeezing them would cause some pain, but he hadn't known how hard his grasp was going to be.</p><p>Natasha cried out in pain. Although men in her family had been touching her sexually for years, they had always been gentle. She had never experienced the kind of sensation Brad had just caused in her. It was unbelievable pain, and it dropped her straight to the floor, tears coming out of her eyes. Taking her to the floor had been Brad's plan, of course, and he quickly got over her for a pin, then jumped back up and moved back so that she couldn't grab him. Natasha got back up quickly, but her breast still hurt, and she was disoriented from the pain and from being pinned so quickly. The embarrassment of being exposed to so many people had her off her guard, too.</p><p>Brad could see that Natasha was still dazed, and he took full advantage of it. He went forward again and put one hand directly on the girl's crotch. As embarrassed as eh was, and as much as he hated what was going on, he was not going to pass up the opportunity that he had to feel up a girl so much more developed than any he had touched before. But he also knew he wanted to win, and quickly. So as he rubbed Natasha's pussy with his right hand, marveling at how moist and warm it was, he put his left arm around her waist and drew her down to the mat, where he easily pinned her again.</p><p>Natasha realized she was way behind now, and as humiliated as she was, she needed to do something to get ahead. As soon as she was back on her feet, she rushed at Brad, slamming into him and throwing them both down. But Brad had experience being knocked down, and as he fell, he rolled so that he ended up on top of Natasha and pinned her a third time. One more and he would win, as long as he could get her legs and pussy spread open.</p><p>Really desperate now, Natasha decided to try what she had seen work several times that day, and she dropped to the ground and rolled toward Brad's legs. But Brad had seen that move, too, and he jumped just as Natasha was about to roll into him. He spun around and fell, landing on top of the miserable girl and pinning her. With shaking hands, he reached out and pulled her pussy lips open. The men and women watching the match looked into the hairy pussy and gazed at the dark pink inner lips now exposed to their view. The men cheered as Brad got up, victory attained.</p><p>The whole match had lasted less than five minutes. Natasha hadn't managed a single pin or score. She climbed out of the ring, crying and begged her father to leave. Pisseda t how badly she had lost, he let her put on a dress, with no bra or underwear, adnd they left the barn to go home.</p><p>Cynthia, meanwhile, allowed Brad to get fully dressed as a reward for his quick win. Her daughters complained at having to remain nude after their brother dressed, but David told them that if they ever won that quickly, they could dress, too.</p><p>With his son's match over so soon, David turned around to watch the rest of the Level Two match. Nine-year-olds Grace and Betty had each managed one pin, but they both still had their underwear on, the blond Betty in thin pink while black haired Grace wore slightly thicker baby blue underwear. David was glad, since he had found that one of the most erotic things in these matches was watching little kids strip each other.</p><p>The two girls were exactly the same size, and almost exactly the same weight. It was probably, thought David, the closest match-up yet in the club. He watched the two young girls circle each other, then both moved forward. Grace moved a little more quickly, and wrapped her arms around Betty, taking them both down, then tearing the other girl's panties, but not enough to get them off, as she pinned her.</p><p>Betty, with increased embarrassment knowing that a large part of her small butt could now be seen, moved again, and caught Grace from behind, pulling her to the mat and pinning her. Rather than trying to tear Grace's panties, as soon as her pin was noted, Betty moved down and yanked downward on the girl's underwear, and they came right down to Grace's knees. Even though her opponent now struggled a little harder, Betty was able to get them the rest of the way off. Several men moaned at the sight of the nine-year-old's bare pussy, with just a slight rise from her flat stomach.</p><p>Grace tried to ignore her nakedness as she got back to her feet, more determined to win. She stuck her foot out and managed to catch Betty on the ankle, dropping her to the mat. Grace grabbed the partially torn underwear and pulled as hard as she could. She felt the rest of the seam give, and when Betty stood back up, her ruined underwear stayed on the floor.</p><p>Both girls now naked, they faced each other again. Grace was one pin ahead, and Betty was getting desperate. She ran toward the other girl and grabbed her around the waist. But Grace was ready for it. As soon as she felt Betty's hands on her back, Grace pushed forward, throwing her opponent off balance, so that they fell, with Grace on top. She spun around to get a pin, then reached down and, for the first time touching a pussy other than her own, spread the other girl's tiny, hairless lips and showed off the light pink interior. David had a perfect view of the virgin vagina spread open for the spectators. His dick twitched in his shorts, as hard as it had been before he came earlier that day. He knew he would have to cum at least once more that day. He hadn't managed three orgasms in one day for many years.</p><p>Only the Level Four match was still going on now. But David had no interest in the two twelve-year-old boys his wife and children were watching, so he went over to the bar and grabbed beers for himself and his wife and sodas for his kids. He met them at the outer edge of the crowd watching the boys just as the match ended. He was already feeling a little drunk, but he also felt hornier than he ever had. The look on his wife's face told him she was almost as turned on as he was, which surprised the hell out of him. He would never have thought that his sweet, lovely wife, who had sheltered and protected her kids for their entire lives, would get horny from watching them and other kids wrestle and fight naked. But he was also glad that it turned her on, because now they could share these events.</p><p>Cassie was in the next Level Three match, against fourteen-year-old Gavin. Cassie saw right away that she wouldn't have to worry about getting her opponent's dick hard, since it was already four inches long and pointing straight up. She was a little repulsed by the sight of the circumcised member surrounded by light brown hair, but she could get through it. She was going to win, even if the boy she was fighting was three inches taller than her.</p><p>Cassie started off slowly, sizing up her opponent and watching his movements to look for the best way to attack. As much as she wanted to avoid being touched by him, Cassie knew that her best chance of finding his weakness was to let him strike first. She held back, waiting for him to sense her reticence and attack. Which he finally did.</p><p>Gavin rushed forward and grabbed the girl in front of him. He loved the feel of her smooth skin, and the heat of her body as he pressed against her cause his already hard dick to jump and twitch against her stomach. Cassie suppressed a shudder at the sensation of the penis moving on her stomach, and focused on the feel of the boy's muscles. She could tell immediately where his strength was, and she hoped that his weaknesses were where she guessed.</p><p>Just as Gavin moved to take Cassie to the mat, she focused her own strength and pushed with her legs. Gavin was caught off guard, and fell backwards. Cassie slid over him, feeling his hard dick move again on her stomach. Precum leaked out of the head and left a wet spot on her stomach, but she ignored it and flipped around, pinning the older boy and then jumping up and back before he could make a move.</p><p>Gavin had been surprised by how quickly Cassie moved, and then by the strength in both her legs and her arms. He realized quickly that the match wasn't going to be as easy as he had expected. But he got to his feet again planning to sweet Cassie's feet from under her. But just as he stuck out his foot to kick the girl's lower leg, she dropped to the mat, right under his upraised leg, and rolled into his other shin. Gavin hadn't paid close attention to the previous matches, being too focused on watching the naked girls, and he dropped as his shin got hit with no warning. Cassie quickly got on top of him for another pin.</p><p>Gavin was amazed at how easily Cassie could take him down. He was worried that he would lose the match, and quickly. He looked at her as she stood in front of him, trying to figure out where she was going to move. But Cassie was quicker than his thought process, and she reached out and grabbed his balls, shuddering as she did so. But the move worked; Gavin was surprised, and before he could react, Cassie squeezed, causing Gavin to double over in pain. She pushed him over sideways, then dropped on top of him and rolled him onto his back for a third pin.</p><p>Cassie was back on her feet in no time, even as Gavin took a little longer to get back up. As soon as he was facing her, she sprang forward. Gavin, having not yet recovered from the previous pin, fell backwards as soon as he was hit, with Cassie landing right on top of him. She glanced at his crotch as she pinned him and saw that his dick was still erect, so that her win was assured then. She climbed off the thoroughly beaten boy and joined her parents outside the ring. They let her get dressed right away. They also let Marcy put her clothes back on, since both her siblings were now clothed.</p><p>David went over to the bar, his dick painfully hard in his pants. He grabbed a beer as he stood next to John, who hadn't found a match that interested him. ""Great club today, isn't it?"" David said.</p><p>""Oh yeah. I hope it's this good every week,"" John answered. ""I see your kids all won.""</p><p>""Yeah. I hope that happens every week, too.""</p><p>""Well, good luck with that,"" John said. ""I doubt it though.""</p><p>""So do I, actually. But a horny father can dream.""</p><p>Both men's wives had joined them. Cynthia said she was ready to go, and David agreed he could leave, as long as they drove fast so he could get home and fuck her. Cynthia smiled at the thought. Their kids were just glad to be able to go. John and his family followed them out, and they all headed back to town, the parents horny, the kids glad to be done for the week. Although Cynthia and Diane had already decided, after talking to Bill, that their kids, and a couple of others, were going to need to practice a lot more. They would have to get out to Bill's house, where they could use the mats, at least twice a week, which wouldn't leave them time to continue in the Y program.</p>"
1087,The Bate Club,Cewis Larroll,cewis.larroll@gmail.com,"['gb', 'nud', 'slow', 'strip', 'nosex']","What goes into running a strip club featuring child dancers? And what makes a good night at the club? And is it a good night for the club owner, or for his dancers?",2012-08-22T00:00:00,"'This story is intended for adults only. If you are not of legal age in your community to read or view such material, please leave now. This story contains underage nudity, stripping and sexual activity as well as drug use. This is not a nice story, as the children are at best reluctant participants. If you want a nice story, there are many on this site and others, but not here. None of the behaviors in this story should be attempted in real life. 

The following story is entirely fantasy. The actions described in the story should never be attempted. They are illegal and can be psychologically damaging. The author in no way endorses or practices these things in real life.
The author recognizes the difference between fantasy and reality and would never condone the actions in this story. It is for fantasy only.'","<p>I own and operate ""The Bate Club,"" an underground strip club here in California. It isn't always easy running an underground strip club. It is usually very hard to find dancers, for instance. I have only thirteen dancers right now, for instance, and three of them will age out in less a month. Tamara, Devon, and Bridget are all thirteen already, and will all hit thirteen and six months in three weeks or less. I do not use dancers after that, as they are just too old to appeal to my clientèle. I like to have at least sixteen dancers on staff, and I like to have more girls than boys, since most of the men like girls and I don't get as many women.</p><p>I also have the challenge of keeping enough booze, pot, coke, and other drugs around to keep the dancers drunk and high enough to do what I need them to do. Booze is never really a problem, of course, especially since the dancers are happy with the cheap stuff and my customers pay premiums for entry, and for high quality liquor. But I am constantly worried that one or more of my hard core dealers will get busted. Or killed, since they are in a very dangerous business.</p><p>Bouncers are another problem. I need big guys and ladies to protect both my business and my dancers. I do not allow people to hurt my dancers. One guy tried to stick his finger in Natalie last month, for instance, to the point where she whined out in pain. That guy is still eating from a straw because of the bouncers. He will never be in my club again. But finding and retaining the kinds of bouncers I need is hard. I hire a lot of people from overseas, since I just can't find enough here in California.</p><p>But I think cops are my biggest problem. They have changed the beat cops in the neighborhood four times in the last six years, and each time a new cop shows up I have to arrange a new kickback scheme, and they seem to get more expensive with each new patrol. Vice cops are even worse, of course, but they change them out less often. The vice team out there now has been there since I opened, and they haven't asked for more money yet.</p><p>So right now my worry is dancers. I need at least six new ones, and I really want four more girls and two more boys. Melissa is my newest dancer right now. She's got the flexibility that you expect in an eight year old, which is great. But she's only been dancing a month, and her moves aren't great yet. Don't get me wrong, the customers fucking love her. She's skinny, with beautiful white skin, a nice round ass, perfect tiny little nipples, and of course she hasn't even thought about growing pubic hair yet. She's a real looker. If I were the kind of club owner that fucked his dancers, she'd have my dick in her every night. She also has to stay pretty drunk or she can't handle dancing, so her balance is off most of the time. That limits her moves. But hey, as long as she can pull her ass cheeks apart to show the guys her beautiful little asshole, why should I complain.</p><p>My best dancer is Scarlet. She's ten, so she's had a couple years practice. I love her routine. She takes the stage in a great red summer dress. She spins very well, and we all get to see her panties flash as her skirt flies up. She always wears the same wonderful pink cotton underwear. It gets all the men really hot to watch them flash. But it gets even better as she shimmies out of the dress and starts dancing around in just those little panties. The effect is even better than my girls who wear thongs, somehow. Maybe it's because those panties emphasize so well that Scarlet is still just a little girl. The other girls, mostly, try to look a little older. That's fine with me, as long as they bring in customers.</p><p>But Scarlet really gets going after about four minutes on stage. That's when she turns her back to the audience and very slowly peels those tiny panties down over her perfect little ass. I still get a raging boner every time she does it, and I've been watching her for two years. She just keeps getting better at it. Sometimes she'll even tease the men a bit, sliding her panties halfway down her ass, then pulling them up again, just to start over. One night she spent five minutes pulling her panties down, then back up, turning and dancing, then doing the whole thing over. It took almost an hour to clean the floors that night. Even the women in the club that day were drooling.</p><p>Once Scarlet is naked, she does a great bump and grind, where you can tell she's really rubbing on the bar. The customers sitting close can even hear her making little mewling sounds as she rubs her tiny clit on the bar. She isn't very vocal when she's hot, but that is her only drawback. She moves around a lot too, so that everyone watching can see her gorgeous hairless slit. She gets the most lap dance requests by far. I make my best money when she's dancing. Her parents are making out pretty well, too, since I split her tips with them. They are begging me to let their six year old twins, Monica and Marco, start dancing now, even though my rule has always been at least eight. I'm seriously considering it, especially after the audition the two young ones gave me. I did notice that the rear ends on the young twins were red and rosy when I saw them, so they probably needed a little encouragement. That's nothing unusual in my business, though.</p><p>I think it would be great to have a brother and sister act, actually. My customers love it when a boy and girl dance together, getting it on together, feeling each other all over the stage. Watching the kids sucking dicks and eating pussies on stage gets all my customers, and me, really hot. And I just know it would be even better with a sibling team. But I don't know if I could get Monica and Marco as deep into Coke as their sister is, and I know that she wouldn't be as good without being high all the time. And I still have to get past the age. I go for eight and up because they have more control, they can handle later hours, which is very important for a strip club, and, frankly, I think they are more attractive. Do I want to attract the kind of patrons who are drawn to six year old kids?</p><p>Denise is my only female dancer who actually masturbates on stage. She comes out in a short white nightie, with her black lace panties just visible. Her undeveloped twelve year old body moves great to any music my DJ puts on. She only spends about a minute in the nightgown before she pulls it over her head and immediately pushes her panties down her legs. It's always amazing for me to see her still hairless pussy exposed. But when she squats down, spreads her lips with one hand and rubs her clit with the other, everyone in the bar really goes crazy. Denise can control her body really well, so she can masturbate a really long time before she cums. She went for fifteen minutes one time, stroking her clit, sticking her little fingers into her tight hole, and shaking all over. She can have multiple orgasms, too. She had six in half an hour once. But her first is always the hardest. I love watching her shake and hearing her scream out as she cums. The customers love it too.</p><p>Of course, I don't have as much demand for boys, but there is enough that I always have some dancing. The boys are usually a little easier to control. I think more boys, even really young ones, get off on exhibitionism. Their dances aren't as intricate, most of the time. But if their dicks shake around my customers are satisfied. I make sure that the boys all take their Viagra before they go out on stage for the first time each day. I need them all to be hard, and at their young ages, most of them have trouble keeping an erection. But at least Viagra is easier to keep on hand than other drugs.</p><p>The big drawback to losing Devon in a couple weeks will be that right now he is my only dancer who ejaculates. It amazes me how much the women, and even a few of the men, love to see a little boy shoot off. Not that he is that little anymore. He's got really thick and long pubic hair. I was tempted to retire him early, since he bloomed so quickly. But I really do need some male dancers, and having one that can shoot cum is great for business. I hope one of the other boys, maybe Brad, will be able to cum soon. Brad is only eleven, but he's got a pretty nice dick, and he could hit puberty any time.</p><p>Last night was one of my best in a while. Scarlet and Denise were both here, and they each gave some great performances. They are always popular, so I get them in as often as I can anyway. I managed to get each of them on stage three times last night. By the third time she came out, Scarlet had gotten her pink panties damp from all the work she had done on her tiny pussy. Denise had given up and hadn't even put her underwear back on.</p><p>But the greatest part of last night was Ashley and Jason. They're both nine, and they've only worked here for a few months. I wish I could have caught Ashley, at least, as soon as she had turned eight, but that is one of the problems I have in my business. I met her father at the gym when she was a week away from her ninth birthday, so that was when I was able to start recruiting her. It took two months to get Jim, her dad, to sign her up. She has been great since then.</p><p>I like pairing Ashley and Jason. They are almost exactly the same height, which helps them work together. They can also move together well, even with the limited dancing experience they have. So I get them together a couple times a week, whenever I get them both in on the same night. </p><p>Ashley comes out in a skin-tight black dress, while Jason shows in biker shorts and a tank top. I love just watching them start their routine together. They get real close and kind of slow dance, as much as they can to the heavy metal coming through the speakers. My DJ tries to pick slower stuff. They do real well with ""Every Rose Has Its Thorn."" But hey always get real close, then grab each other's asses and squeeze, making sure that everyone can see. Then they start kissing, getting their tongues deep into each other's mouths right away. Everyone loves that.</p><p>Ashley and Jason are the only pair I have right now who undress each other. It starts after they French for about a minute. Ashley will move her hands up from Jason's ass and grab the bottom of Jason's shirt, breaking the kiss just as she pulls his shirt up to where they have to break apart to take it off. As soon as his shirt is gone, Jason grabs the straps on Ashley's dress and pulls them off over her shoulders, then slowly peeling the dress down her skinny frame. The crowd always goes crazy for that part. I love it when her little nipples, so small and pink, but always erect, come into view. Jason peels her dress all the way down to the floor, turning her as he does, so that everyone can get a good view of her beautiful ass in her purple thong. Most nights Ashley puts her thong on tight enough to give herself a great camel-toe, too, which everyone loves.</p><p>Ashley always looks like she is moving in slow motion as she steps out of her dress, letting everyone watch the smooth white globes of her ass move with her. Jason stands back up as she does that, because as soon as she tosses her dress aside, she kneels in front of him, wearing nothing but her thong and a smile, and starts peeling off his spandex shorts. They come off almost as slowly as her dress did. People who are seeing them dance for the first time go nuts when they see that Jason doesn't have underwear on, so that his little circumcised dick just pops out. I don't have Jason take Viagra when he's going to be on with Ashley, because I love to see her get him hard.</p><p>Jason will stand there with his shorts around his ankles, while Ashley moves in and starts planting kisses on his thighs, then his stomach, making circles that get smaller and smaller. Jason's three inch dick twitches as his partner teases him with the little kisses. Eventually, and sometimes Ashley will drag it out for five minutes, she lifts his feet, one at a time, and pulls his shorts off. Jason always knows that when she does that, it means that she's ready to start giving him a blow job. She leans forward and just sucks that little cock in like a pro.</p><p>Ashley whined and even cried when I first told her, during some practice sessions while I was working with several of the dancers, that I wanted her to suck a boy's dick. I was trying her out with Dave that day. He was only eight, but pretty well hung. It was a pity when his dad got transferred and they had to move. But I was teaching several dancers some new moves that day, and I just decided that Ashley would look great with a little boy's cock in her mouth. So I told her to kneel down and suck Dave's weenie. She immediately said no and ew and all kinds of other things. When I told her again, she started whining, and I got a little upset and raised my voice. That was when she started crying.</p><p>Fortunately, her dad was there. He had stayed to watch after dropping her off. Apparently Jim liked the idea of a small dick in his daughter's mouth, too, because he got out of his chair and walked over to her, where he grabbed her head and just shoved it into Dave's crotch. He even held her nose until she had to open her mouth, then shoved the little dick into it. I would never have gotten that insistent, almost violent, but since it was her father, I let it happen. Before Jim took Ashley home that day, he made her suck the penises of all four boys that I had there at the time. She cried most of the time, but she got a lot more complaint, and it was only another three days before I was able to get her to do it on stage.</p><p>Jason always makes an ""O"" with his mouth when Ashley first sucks his cock into her mouth. Even at his tender age, it's obvious to everyone that he gets a lot of pleasure from Ashley's mouth on his little organ. It's nice to see, especially since he used to jump and almost freak out when he felt a mouth down there. She has gotten really good. The first few times she blew a boy on stage, she let the dick slip out of her mouth several times, but now she gotten used to the lengths, and she only lets it slip out every thirty seconds or so to lick the underside of Jason's balls two or three times. Ashley still doesn't really like the taste of cock, so she'll only go on with the blow job for three or four minutes, but that's okay, I guess. Dollar bills fly onto the stage while she's doing it. </p><p>When Ashley finishes, she stands back up and Jason drops to his knees. He runs his hands slowly up her legs, then up her sides, until he reaches up and tweaks her nipples a little bit. Ashley still giggles when he does that, and I put that in the routine almost three months ago. Then he runs his hands down her stomach to where he can grasp the sides of her thong. I decided that the thong should come down quickly. The whole act up to that point is torture for the customers, not to mention for me. So I like to give them something quick and nice. So Jason just yanks the young girl's panties down. To help it go fast, I have Ashley in a thong with Velcro on the sides, so that they come apart and off rather than down. I haven't heard anyone complain that they don't have to e taken all the way down her legs and stepped out of. </p><p>After Ashley is completely naked, she does a couple turns and walks around the stage a couple times, showing off her hot little body, while Jason waits on his knees center stage. It only takes a few seconds, and then she goes back to standing in front of him. Then comes one of the most popular events in The Bate Club, when Jason buries his face in Ashley's hairless pussy.</p><p>Ashley was almost as opposed to having her pussy eaten as she was against having to suck a dick. Her dad had to hold her in place the first time a boy licked her pussy. I had him hold her shoulders firmly for twenty minutes while six different kids, both boys and girls, spread her cunt lips and sucked her little clit. She cried a little, but it got her used to being eaten out, and I had to get her used to it to use her in a pair act. I have yet to get her to go down on another girl. I really need to get Jim to come to another training session.</p><p>Jason is less squeamish than Ashley, so he isn't afraid to kiss her pussy lips for several seconds before pulling them open to really dig in. I love watching my girl dancers get eaten out on stage. It's really great with Ashley and Jason, because where everyone got to see Jason immediately get into his blow job, Ashley still twinges when Jason, or any other dancer with whom I pair her, spreads her pussy lips and sucks her immature clit into their mouth. But Jason will really get in there. His tongue visible as it licks up and down in Ashley's delicate inner lips, then he sucks her clit into his mouth. Jason really moves around while he eats a girl out. He never focuses so much on one place that the girl gets sore.</p><p>But Ashley still finds a little uncomfortable to have her pussy eaten, and the patrons can see it in her face. No one minds though. Actually, it gets pretty good money. Sure, I sell less drinks at the bar during that time, but men and women alike throw five and ten dollar bills onto the stage while the show goes on. Jason usually eats Ashley out for about five minutes. Sometimes I wish he would go longer, but I do have other dancers to come out, and his mouth does get tired. Ashley doesn't orgasm, anyway, so it wouldn't add a lot to the show. </p><p>After Ashley and Jason have both gone down on their dance partner, they both strut around the stage for a few minutes. I make sure that each time they meet, Ashley rubs Jason's penis a little to keep it hard, and Jason sticks his fingers in her pussy lips and rubs her clit a little, just so everyone can see her jump, and know that she is still as turned on as she can get, which unfortunately isn't much. But they spend some time showing themselves off and then they gather the tips. Last night they got over four hundred dollars. I get half of that, the other half I split between Ashley's father and Jason's mother.</p><p>I got four lap dance requests for Ashley as soon as she was off the stage. At her age, she has trouble doing that many lap dances in one night, but I was not going to pass on the four hundred dollars in lap dance fees, so I granted them all and told Ashley to get started. And that she better give all the men a full show so they got their money's worth.</p><p>Now I know at most clubs, there's a back room for lap dances, but I wont have one. I need to protect my dancers, so everything happens in the same room, where it can be seen, and stopped if necessary, by me and by the bouncers. If a guy doesn't want a lap dance in the main room in my place, then he can find another strip club with children on stage. And good luck to him.</p><p>I have strict rules for the lap dances. Since those dances are five minutes each, the dancer arrives in underwear instead of full costume. The only reason they show up in underwear is that most of the patrons want to see them take them off. The customers can feel the dancers anywhere they want to as long as there is no penetration. Any penetration of my dancers will result in severe and lasting pain for the person who does it. Everyone knows this coming in, but my bouncers still have to put someone in the hospital every couple of months or so. The customers are free to jack off, but they may not have the dancers do it. They can cum on the dancers, whether the dancers like it or not, but that is it. No penetration, no getting the girls to jack them off, and no blow jobs for customers, no matter how many there are on stage.</p><p>So as much as Ashley hates giving lap dances, showing her gorgeous young body to the men and women, being felt up and rubbed, and often having to wash cum off her body several times a night, she at least knows that there are some boundaries. And as much as I always like what I have on the main stage, I usually prefer to watch Ashley giving her private shows.</p><p>Ashley's fourth lap dance last night was with one of my long time regulars. He gets a lap dance every night, but this was the first one he got from Ashley. Like most of my patrons, he really likes Scarlet, but he also goes for Melanie a lot. Ashley knew who he was though, so even though she was tired, she was going to give it her all. This customer is known for giving large tips directly to the dancers after a lap dance, and those are the only tips that the girls get to keep, so they like them. </p><p>So she got Bob, as I'll call him here, and started to shimmy and move. I love watching her do that. Then she slowly pushed her panties down her legs instead of ripping the Velcro open, and stuck her cunt out in front of her. She has a very impressive mound for a girl her age, and it gets everyone hot. Then she hopped onto his lap, landing inches from his large, erect penis sticking out of his jogging shorts. Ashley doesn't dance a whole lot for lap dances, knowing that that isn't really what the customers want. She just quickly gets naked and then lets them get down and dirty.</p><p>As soon as the little girl was in his lap, Bob started running his hands up and down her sides, over her flat chest, and then right down in between her legs. I know that Ashley still doesn't like being touched on her pussy, but she's able to present a brave front, and knowing that she was with a big tipper, she kept a big smile on her face as his fingers ran up and down her slit.</p><p>Bob is very gentle with the girls. He loves the feel of their skin, and he loves to just rub the. With Ashley, he ran his finger over her delicate lips for almost a minute, watching her face the whole time, before he just barely parted her outer lips to run his finger lightly over her clit inside. Bob knows that that is as far as anyone is allowed to go in my joint, and that only people I've seen many times before, and gotten to know somewhat, are even allowed to do that. Most guys just rub the girl's lips and slit a little, or touch a boy's dick quickly, and then let them get on with movement.</p><p>I saw Ashley's smile falter just a little, and a hint of fear enter her eyes, as Bob's finger touched her tiny button. Her body twitched a little as he grazed over her sensitive nub for several seconds, and I could she her tense up. I knew Bob could feel it, with her right on his lap. She had never had a customer do that to her before. But she stayed where she was as Bob moved his hands back up her body, then placed a gentle kiss on her right nipple. He ran his hands down and cupped her fleshy ass cheeks, something else no customer had done to her before. But she made it through five minutes of Bob's hands roaming over her, gliding over her pussy, squeezing her butt, and a few tender kisses to her nipples.</p><p>As Bob's five minute lap dance ended, Ashley slid off his lap. Bob grabbed his dick and rubbed it quickly. He came in just a few seconds, before Ashley had a chance to move, and his semen squirted right onto her chest and belly. I always like seeing little girls, and even little boys, with adult cum dripping down their bodies. Ashley winced a little as the cum hit her, but she managed to keep a smile. Bob handed her a twenty as she pulled her thong back on. While still showing her wonderful ass cheeks to the bar, the thong at least allowed the little girl modesty of her pussy, and she always put it on as soon as she was done with a private session. </p><p>As Ashley walked past me on her way back to the shower, to clean the semen off herself, and the changing room, to get her full outfit, I told her she could nap for an hour or so before she had to go on again, and to tell Jason the same thing. </p><p>I had eight other dancers there last night, after all. I could still make plenty of money for the night.</p>"
1088,Rape A Toddler,chadly,kaylee_loves_c@yahoo.com,"['pedo', 'rape', 'Mg', 'inf', 'cum', 'poem']",Short poem about prosituting out a baby.,2013-05-06T00:00:00,This is not a true story. I don't condone any of this.,"<p>so long ive waited for this night<br/>
plans for my daughers birthright<br/>
although she is just a 1 year old<br/>
tonight her tight body will be sold</p><p>men start to show up at my door<br/>
coming to visit the little girl i adore<br/>
we all draw numbers from a hat<br/>
to see whos the first with the brat.</p><p>he goes into the room alone<br/>
he was hard and ready to bone<br/>
sound of crying from her room<br/>
a toddlers flower was about to bloom</p><p>i didnt care to save her from harm<br/>
his cock was the size of her arm<br/>
it took some time to streatch her out<br/>
but this is what the party was all about</p><p>tears and cum covered her baby face<br/>
the little slut was a total discrace<br/>
20 men raped her as hard as they could<br/>
they fucked her untill no one could get wood.</p><p>sometimes they went two at a time<br/>
they really ruined that daughter of mine<br/>
i really enjoy sharing my little fuck toy<br/>
im really happy i didnt have a boy!</p>"
1089,"Emmanuelle, Preteen Internet Model, Part 1",Charles Dodgson,charlesdodgson@hotmail.com,"['Pedo', 'teasing', 'cons', 'incest', 'g age 9', 'Dad-Dau-Mom', 'MFg']","Alain Masset, a French born free lance writer, and his Vietnamese wife, Mai, immigrate to the United States and settle in Southern California. Their gorgeous nine year old Eurasian daughter, Emmanuelle, is very extraverted, loves posing, dancing, singing and performing, hoping to become an actress, dancer, performer, or model. To give their daughter exposure Alain and Mai, together with Emmanuelle, start a preteen model web site for their daughter. Fun for all!",2011-03-02T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental, and unintentional.

I welcome comments of all kinds and will answer your emails. I welcome comments of all kinds and will answer your emails.","<p>""Honey, have you read the non-forum emails for any special request videos today?"" Alain asked his nine year old daughter, Emmanuelle.</p><p>It was early July, warm and unusually humid for a Southern California summer morning. Alain and Emmanuelle had been cooling off in the pool at their modest middle class home in Santa Monica, a beach town near Los Angeles.</p><p>They were each lying down in a separate white chaise lounge at angles to each other next to the pool, having just gotten out of the pool after a swim. The water beaded on Emmanuelle's smooth, soft, light brownish colored skin. Her long dark hair fell down on her chest in front. Emmanuelle spread her legs wide, as she looked her dad directly in his eyes, smiling. Her legs were long and shapely for her 4'6"" or so height, and 65-70 pound weight. Emmanuelle was slender, but athletic, her legs were firm from her dancing, and she was graceful too. She was wearing a tiny black thong bikini. The bottom was only a small triangle of stretch cloth that outlined her vulva as it sank slightly in Emmanuelle's preteen cunt slit, making it visible, so she appeared nearly nude. Her tiny belly button, was an ""inny"", and Alain thought briefly he'd like to kiss it, put the tip of his tongue in the slight depression, kiss her little sweet cunt too, but he quickly put it out of his mind, or rather, tried to. Emmanuelle's top consisted of two strips of stretch black cloth attached to a string around her chest, just below her nipples on her flat chest, barely covering her nipples, and tying around her neck.</p><p>Emmanuelle had dark, liquid eyes, with just a hint of the Asian side of her parentage. Emmanuelle's mother, Mai, was Vietnamese. She had met her husband, and Emmanuelle's father, Alain, when she was working at the French embassy in Hanoi, after the war when Alain was doing a series of newspaper articles for Le Monde, the Paris newspaper.</p><p>Emmanuelle knew her father was sexually attracted to her, although they had not had any sexual contact, even though very close to it on occasions. It became more and more evident over the last nine months, ever since they started the web site for her career. He took pictures and videos of her dressed in skimpy clothes, and in very provocative poses. She was sure she had seen a hard on on her dad more than once as he videoed her or took pictures. Her parents had always been very open about sex around her, more of a European attitude, than an American attitude. She learned about sex at a very early age. She had seen her parents nude many times, and even making love too in various ways - she loved seeing that. Her dad was handsome, she thought, maybe five ten and slender, 160 pounds or so. He had been a bicycle racer for awhile, once competing professionally in the Tour de France many years ago. He was 45 now, but still had the slim, muscular, build of an athlete. He had dark hair and eyes too, and a wonderful smile and laugh.</p><p>Emmanuelle looked at her dad's crotch. He wore European swim trunks, very small black Speedo type trunks, but with a little looser fit. She could see the outline of her father's penis and testicles through the skimpy material. She wanted to touch him, see him get large, get hard, maybe kiss his dick, lick it, like she had seen her mother do on more than one occasion.</p><p>""Yeah, Dad, I looked at the email this morning. One of our regulars, George, wants another Catholic school girl video. You know, short plaid skirt, white thigh high stockings, white blouse. See through, he said. He wants me to wear tiny bikini panties, sit at a school desk, and be able to look up my skirt to see my panties. And he wants me to masturbate through my panties, and a lot more. He paid $150 up front. Also, a new first time video request from a women, Barbra, a regular member of the site. She wants a bathing suit video and to see me swimming and sun bathing in a little bikini and nude too. She wants to see mom put sun tan lotion all over me while I'm nude. And she repeated, ALL OVER."" She also paid $150 up front. Emmanuelle laughed as she smiled at her dad, glancing in his eyes, then at his crotch, over and over.</p><p>She could see her dad looking at her crotch too, then into her eyes. She spread her legs a little further apart. She loved having her dad look at her like that.</p><p>""Emmanuelle, do you mind doing the really erotic, sexy videos? We don't have to do them, you know. And we have to be careful too. The police.... although I see nothing wrong with it.""</p><p>""I...I...I like. Love doing anything sexy with you dad...it...it...uh...turns me on so."" Emmanuelle stammered, somewhat softly as she blushed. She had never said that to her dad before, even though it was no secret to either of them or to her sexy mom as sexual tension was often high among all three.</p><p>I...I know. Me too, me too"", her dad replied, also embarrassed, but relieved it was no longer bottled up. Just because a female is young, very young, prepubescent, small, hairless, no boobs, does NOT mean she is not extraordinarily sexually desirable, even your own daughter, Alain rationalized to himself.</p><p>""Any other interesting emails, Sweetheart?"" Alain quickly asked trying to avoid a discussion of their growing intense sexual attraction to each other.</p><p>""A real sexy one from a french girl, Colette, only seven - with help from her mom, she says. It""s from a french IP addy. Let me read it.</p><p></p><blockquote><i>""Hi Emmanuelle,

</i><p>""I""m french, and I know your dad is too. That makes you half french and half Vietnamese. That""s why you are so sexy! I""m a girl age seven. My mom is helping me write this email. I""m a rent-a-girl here in a gigantic nude resort on the coast of France, Cap d'Agde, actually a city. There are many sex clubs here, all kinds, and on the main beach you see people having sex. My mom and dad manage a sex club here. We have a nice apartment a few blocks from the beach. There are many paid escorts with sexy ads in the newspapers, in magazines and newspapers, and even handouts. Of course many men and women would like to be with a sexy little girl - just look at your Internet site -especially a nude little girl. Giggle, giggle!</p>
<p>""My mom and dad have always been very open with me. I can""t say much here, my mom says. Well, I love to dress sexily, you know short skirt or dress, see through little panties, thongs, you know, like lots of your pictures on the site. I like to tease too, turn on adults. It""s fun! I love to have adults look at my nude body, or up my dress! Well, last year my dad""s brother, my uncle wanted to take me by myself, without mom and dad down to the nude beach, spend time with me nude. Dad knew he had the hots for me and said he could for 200 Euros, but couldn""t fuck me, as I was too small, and provided I agreed with all he wanted to do with me, no rough stuff at all. Well, I want to tell you what happened, but mom won""t let me in the email. But it was wonderful! My uncle loves little girls, and knows just what to do and I love him too. He tought me so much about...well, you know.""</p>
<p>""Well, now mom and dad let me ""date"" male and female couples, and lesbian couples, and sometimes for men he knows, just a man. Still no fucking... I have to tell you I really, really love it. At age seven I""m a pro! Ha! Ha! Ha!</p>
<p>""Hey, why don""t you and your parents come over and see us. I know we all would have a great time. Here""s my picture, a sexy one for you and your dad and mom who I am sure love sexy little girls like you and me. Giggle! You""re bi aren""t you? I am.</p>
<p>Love,</p>
<p>Collete""</p></blockquote><p>""Here""s her picture dad. Short, see through sun dress, an upskirt photo, sou can see right through her panties, see her cute slit, just a bit open, and a picture of her face and naked chest. There was a PS that said in France even at non-nude beaches little girls to ten or so went topless, even some girls with little titlets. Shw turn you on dad - want to lick her?""</p><p>""Ahhh! OMG! YES! Ummm. Oh, Sweety, that""s the sexiest thing in the world to hear you ask me if I want to lick her, the little secen year old.""</p><p>Their site was like a lot of the legal preteen model sites. They had various series of photos for download in electronic jpeg format for members of the site paying $35 a month, as well as video series of the same photo series for sale at $50 each. The various series included, a bathing suit shoot with nine year old Emmanuelle wearing a tiny thong bikini, a party dress shoot is a short dress with lots of leg, and the occasional panty shot, a Catholic school girl outfit, a night time shoot with her wearing a short see through teddy, etc. They also did special request photos and videos, trying their best to keep them legal for $100 and up. About ten photos from each photo set and some video clips were free in the preview area. They usually posted a 100 or more new photos each month. People were encouraged to email Emmanuelle and she carried on a correspondence with some members and non-members too. Alain and Mai worked with Emmanuelle for months on posting and carrying on a correspondence with members until they felt comfortable with her responses, and so that she exercised some caution in her responses/replies.</p><p>Emmanuelle got quite a few emails from preteens wanting to be models, or just asking for advice. Quite a few asked about sex, about masturbation. About three months ago, after having the site for six months, with Emmanuelle's and Mai's encouragement they started a girls' masturbation forum as part of the site. They were planning on making it members only, but wanted the young girls to post, many of whom could not be members due to the difficulty of their paying for the site, so it was open to anyone to post. The girls' masturbation forum was very popular and brought a lot of paying members to the site.</p><p>""Dad, I just love doing sexy videos and pictures with you for my web site. You know that don't you. It makes me..., well...feel closer to you.""</p><p>""Me too, my Sweetheart, my little girl, me too.""</p><p>""Good, Daddy!"" Emmanuelle exclaimed, as she got up and leaned over her dad, kissing him on his mouth. Alain responded eagerly, brushing her lips slightly with his tongue. Emmanuelle returned his slightly wet kiss, feeling an erotic thrill go through her body, centered in her cunt area.</p><p>""I love kissing you, daddy!""</p><p>""I love kissing you too. Ahh..."" Alain replied immediately, then thought better of it.</p><p>""Any interesting new posts on our girls' masturbation forum? I don't know whether we should have started that or not. It sure has been popular with lots of girls posting, well, they say they are girls, and sound like girls anyway"".</p><p>Emmanuelle laughed. ""Yeah, dad, lots of good ones. Several of the girls talk about how young they were when they started masturbating. I can relate to that. It's sexy to post to the forum and talk with the girls about masturbating, about sex. It...it gets me hot. Makes me want to masturbate. Do you want to go in the house and read them with me, dad?""</p><p>""OK. Yeah, it is sexy, all right. Do you...ah...masturbate a lot, honey?""</p><p>""Yes, especially after we started the web site about nine months ago. You don't mind, do you, dad?""</p><p>""No, Honey, not at all. You know your mother and I think all young girls should masturbate regularly. That's part of the reason we added the girls' masturbation forum to the site. As education, so girls wouldn't feel they were doing anything bad, or that they were different. You're so good at posting to the site and answering questions.""</p><p>""Does it...I mean is it sexy for you to think of very young girls masturbating, girls as young, or younger than me?""</p><p>""Uhh...yes, Emmanuelle, it is, I mean any girl masturbating, your mom too, is very sexy.""</p><p>""Sometimes when I masturbate I think about you dad. About, well...about you.""</p><p>""You're my nine year old daughter, much too young and besides you're my daughter. Why don't you think about boys, other men, even about girls.""</p><p>""I do fantasize about girls, dad, sometimes. A lot of the girls that post think about having sex with other girls. You don't mind if I think about having sex with girls?""</p><p>""No, not at all, not at all. That's really sexy. You know, very French! Ha!"" Alain laughed getting more turned on than he thought he should, but loving talking about sex with his nine year old daughter.</p><p>Emmanuelle laughed. ""Good, daddy, I'm glad you think it's sexy!"" She was getting excited with all this talk about sex with her dad. She looked at his crotch and she could see he was just starting to get a hard on.</p><p>""Let's go in dad.""</p><p>""Ok"" Alain said.</p><p>They dried each other off, perhaps more than necessary, much more, and went into the office they had set up in a spare bedroom in the house. Mai had gone shopping and wouldn't be back for awhile.</p><p>""I'm going to take my top off, daddy. You don't mind do you. You've seen my little flat chest lots of times.""</p><p>""No, Honey, I don't mind. Your chest is beautiful. Your nipples....ahh, well, beautiful too."" Alain said, now getting a little embarrassed at his growing boldness with Emmanuelle.</p><p>Emmanuelle smiled. ""Thanks, daddy! You're handsome, you know.""</p><p>""Thanks!"" Alain responded. He knew he probably shouldn't be doing this with his nine year old daughter with Mai gone, and with both of them barely dressed in their skimpy bathing suits, but Alain was getting turned on, as he knew his daughter was too, or at least he thought so. He could control it, he was sure. It wouldn't get out of hand.</p><p>Emmanuelle sat at the secretary type chair in front of the computer, and Alain drew up a chair kitty corner on Emmanuelle's left, spreading his legs wide, one leg behind the back of her chair, and the other to her side but in front of her. Emmanuelle spread her legs wide too, leaning the outer thigh of her left leg against her dad's inner thigh of his left leg. She liked touching her dad. Alain thought how smooth and soft her skin felt. He reached down with his right hand and softly stroked his daughter's upper thigh on her leg closest to him. Emmanuelle reached down with her left hand and rubbed her dad's inner thigh lightly. She loved the feel of his hand on her bare thigh and hoped he'd rub her inner thigh close to or on her cunt. She really wanted that.</p><p>""Write to George and tell him we'll do a good video for him, a legal video. I'm sure your mom will want to do the other video. She's more daring than I am. So write to Barbra and tell her we'll do that video too.""</p><p>""OK, dad."" Emmanuelle said as she replied to the two emails.</p><p>When she finished, Emmanuelle said, ""Dad, let me pick out some of the good emails and read them to you. Maybe I can post a reply, if you think it's OK.""</p><p>""Sure, go ahead Sweetheart.""</p><p>This is a good one, from a girl named Sarah.</p><p>SARAH'S POST:</p><p></p><blockquote><i> ""Hi Emmanuelle, and everyone. What a cool site you have. Gets me real horny reading all the posts. I'm eleven now. I've been masturbating since I was seven years old. It started out from a bad experience. I was walking to the park, just a block from our house, when I was seven, and a man asked me to help him find his daughter's purse with him. Dumb me ! ! ! You know all the things your parents tell you about strangers when you are little. Well, I should have listened more closely. I went with him.""

</i><p>""He took me down the railroad tracks to this deep ditch, and commanded me to pull down my panties to my knees, pull up my dress to my waist, and spread my thighs apart. He knelt down in front of me and very tenderly pulled my outer lips apart and started to lick me between my inner lips, and on my clitoris, then sucking it all in his mouth and teasing it with his tongue. It was an unexplainable, beyond excellent sensation. (I was the kind of girl who didn't even know anything existed ""Down There"").""</p>
<p>""I was also scared beyond anything I have ever been before that, and since that. He stopped for a minute to ask me where I lived, and I lied through my teeth to him. He started licking again, and I told him I had to go to the bathroom really bad. He said to hold it in and it would feel even better and went back to licking me. (I held it in tight, and it did feel even better). I put up a huge fuss about having to go to the bathroom, and needing to get home right away, so he stopped, and let me go. I didn't reach an orgasm, not that I knew what an orgasm was back then, bit I do now! But I can only describe the feeling then as close to ""Breaking Through"" was going to happen. He told me to meet him the next day.""</p>
<p>""I ran all the way home and hid in my bedroom until I got called down for supper, but I couldn't eat, I was so terrified that the man would find me again. But I couldn't get those wonderful feelings out of my mind. I was scared, but I went back the next day, and this time he licked and licked me, licked my clitoris, all up and down my tiny cunt, and licked my anus too. It felt so good. I loved it!! I had my first orgasm, and it was like rockets shooting in the air. I thought I would never be able to breath again. It took my breath away. It was so amazingly wonderful! Then I ran home.""</p>
<p>""I just couldn't get the wonderful feeling he gave me out of my mind, and it was only two days after that when I started to touch myself down there. I never did see him again, but I sure looked for him. I would get so frustrated because I could not get that ""Release"" I knew should come. I had one of my friends rub me with the side of her hand between my legs, that felt really good, but didn't work. I didn't discover the bathtub faucet until about two weeks later, and oh my gosh, it was exactly what I needed.. I was hopelessly addicted after that. I would come home from school everyday and get into the bathtub and have a fabulous orgasm. I masturbate two or three times a day now, and more too, sometimes. I love to masturbate.</p>
<p>""But I really want to be licked, and licked and licked, and by a man. I had some boys my age try it, but they don't know what to do. I'm afraid to ask my dad to do it. Does anyone know how a little girl like me can get a man to lick her? I know there are men that like little girls, but I don't want to be hurt?""</p>
<p>Sarah (email address given)</p></blockquote><p>As Emmanuelle was reading the post to her dad, he kept rubbing her thigh, moving closer and closer to her crotch, and she kept rubbing her dad's thigh, but finally got so hot, she took her hand from her dad's thigh and put two fingers on her diminutive cunt on top of her skimpy thong bathing suit bottoms. She started rubbing her clit slowly. It felt so good.</p><p>""Isn't that sexy dad? I want to be licked so bad. I know it would feel so good, so wonderful, just like it felt to Sarah. Have you ever licked a little girl, dad?""</p><p>""Yeah, Honey, really sexy."" Alain answered feeling his dick growing hard as he watched his daughter softly masturbating herself through her thong. He couldn't take his eyes off her fingers massaging what he knew would be her little girl clit. It was so erotic to him to watch his little nine year old daughter masturbate.</p><p>""You saw me licking your mom one day, I remember. You watched for quite a while didn't you?""</p><p>""Yes. And I masturbated too as I watched. Did you see me? It was about five or six months ago. And also some other times when you probably didn""t see me.""</p><p>""Yes. I guess I should have stopped, but I thought it would be OK for you to see your mom and I giving each other pleasure.""</p><p>""Mom shaves herself all clean, so her c...pus..., her cunt is all nude and hairless like mine. Mom says you like her to look like a little girl, like a little girl whose cunt is hairless. Do you dad?""</p><p>""Yes, Sweetheart."" Alain laughed. You know there is a saying that there is nothing better than a shaved pussy, except a nude cunt that's never been shaved. And that means a little girl""s cunt, prepubescent pussy, the best!""""</p><p>Emmanuelle thought about that for a minute, then laughed. ""You mean a little girl's hairless pussy is better than a shaved pussy of a woman. Right, dad?</p><p>""It's just a saying.""</p><p>""You didn't answer me dad. Have you ever licked a little girl?""</p><p>""In France when I was 19. She was...nine, your age. I only did it once.""</p><p>""Did you like licking her, dad?""</p><p>""I have never forgotten her. I...I fantasize about her to this day. Mom knows. I love to lick girls all over, Sweetheart. I just love it! ...I know you're masturbating Emmanuelle. It's OK.""</p><p>""Mom told me you'd like to watch me masturbate.""</p><p>""I know. She told me that too. I guess I do like watching you masturbate. But, leave your bottoms on. OK?""</p><p>""OK, dad, but I want to take them off. I want to be licked. Will...""</p><p>""I'd love to, but....no, we can't.""</p><p>""You have a hard on dad. Can I rub it?""</p><p>""Ahh....maybe just a little, real softly, on the top of my trunks. Your skin is so soft.""</p><p>Emmanuelle moved her left hand from her cunt to her dad's crotch. Alain had about a six inch long slender hard on, now very hard. It bulged in an arc through his skimpy swim suit. Emmanuelle slowly traced its whole length with her fingers, pausing at the bulge of his dick head to rub the ridge that protruded. She looked at her dad.</p><p>""Does it feel good like that, dad? To rub the ridge like that with my fingers?</p><p>""Uhh....ohhh...Yes, Sweetheart, it feels so good. Your hand is so tiny, but soft and gentle. Jeez! We shouldn't be doing this.""</p><p>""Let me read you another post, dad. You like me to read them to you, don't you?""</p><p>""You know I do.""</p><p>""Ok. This is from Joanna:</p><p>JOANNA's POST:</p><p></p><blockquote><i> ""Hi Emmanuelle. What a great forum! A forum for kidsex. Sexy! I'm fourteen and I'm writing for my twin sister and my brother who's a year older than us.""

</i><p>""I love to masturbate and have been doing so since the age of 6. I am a twin and while on vacation with my family my sister and I were taking a bath and her foot accidentally pressed against me with her toe directly on my clit. At first I told her to move her foot off of my nu-nu but instead she just pressed harder and wiggled her toes. It was immediate and it was powerful and I immediately did the same to her and she had the very same reaction.""</p>
<p>""After that first discovery we did it daily and sometimes more often. We would often masturbate ourselves but most frequently we would do each other. It's a lot more fun to do it with another girl, especially your sister. We did it with just each other until we were 10 years old. That was when I caught my brother Johnny (he is exactly one year older) jerking off. It scared him to death but I convinced him that it was okay and his secret was safe because Patty and I played with ourselves too.""</p>
<p>""It took a little coaxing but we finally convinced him to join us. We both totally loved his cock and the way it felt in our hands as we jerked him off and regularly let him rub our clits. The more we did it the more we enjoyed it and our climaxes continued to get stronger and stronger. Really young girls can have nice climaxes.""</p>
<p>""When were about 11, and our brother 12, we started to have oral sex. Oh, was that wonderful, to have your clit sucked and licked by your sister and brother together. We all did each other in a threesome, and we really started having big orgasms. By the time we were in our teens we had started to fuck. We love it, and usually have sex at least once a day, all three of us together, a lot of oral sex and fucking too, lots of orgasms. We don't feel guilty about it at all. It seems so natural.""</p>
<p>""I hope you have a brother or sisters you can have sex with Emmanuelle!""</p>
<p>Joanna</p></blockquote><p>As Emmanuelle was reading the post Alain reached over and began stroking Emmanuelle's thigh again, but this time her inner thigh, higher and higher, until he put his middle finger on her little cunt, on her clit and started rubbing softly. He could feel the little nub slide back and forth under his finger. Emmanuelle was still rubbing his dick head softly. He was getting more and more excited. He didn't want her to stop.</p><p>Emmanuelle let out a little murmur. ""Ohh....yes. That feels so good,"" in the middle of her reading as she felt and saw her dad's hand on her. She finished reading the post.</p><p>""It's nice dad, isn't it to masturbate each other? It feels so good, you're touching me. I wish I had a sister that would lick me, and a brother too. I'd have them just lick me and lick me and lick me, and I'd lick and masturbate them too.""</p><p>""Oh, honey, it feels so good....""</p><p>Just then they both heard Mai coming home, and they took their hands off each other. She put some grocery bags down in the kitchen and called for them, ""Alain, Mai, I'm home. Help me with the groceries.""</p><p>She walked into the home office and saw them sitting there looking a little embarrassed. She also noticed how there were dressed, still in their swim suits, and Emmanuelle without her top, and couldn't help but see her husband's large hard on. She laughed heartily.</p><p>""I came home too soon. That's for sure. What are you two up to? No, don't tell me. Let me imagine. Something delicious, I hope, by the looks of it. Looks like you both need to get off. Can I watch?""</p><p>Alain grinned up at his wife. Mai was a little larger Vietnamese version of their daughter, but looked more Asian. She was just over five foot and about 90 pounds, with a beautiful slender, athletic body, and small, perfectly formed breasts. She loved sex, and dressing in very revealing clothes. She liked to be looked at. Mai was wearing a very short light blue patterned sun dress, with spaghetti shoulder straps, the dress coming about a third of the way down her slender, firm thighs. She had dark, liquid eyes, similar to her daughters and shoulder length dark hair. Alain was sure she wasn't wearing any panties over her shaved clean delicious pussy - she rarely did. Mai was in her early 30s, but looked much younger, as many Asian women do.</p><p>Mai was bi-sexual and really liked girls too. They had many threesomes with another girl. Mai had been getting increasingly turned on by the whole web site scene, and had more than hinted to her husband that it would be fine with her if he wanted to masturbate their daughter, and more, and let the nine year old masturbate him and more. She subtly and not so subtly encouraged them both. She had taught Emmanuelle to masturbate at an early age, and had given her a small vibrating dildo, encouraging her to masturbate frequently and fuck herself with the dildo which Emmanuelle did regularly.</p><p>""I was reading Daddy some of the posts we got last night, mom. They were pretty sexy. He got excited. Me too.""</p><p>""That's wonderful! You two have my blessings. Sex is very natural. Do what feels good.""</p><p>""Mommy, there is a woman, or girl member of our site, Barbra, that wants us to do a request video. She wants to see me in a skimpy bikini in the pool, and nude too, and she wants to see you put sun lotion all over my nude body. ALL OVER, she said. Dad said you'd do it. Will you?""</p><p>""Sure, Honey, I'd love to! You know me. I'm an exhibitionist. Ha! So, a little soft core girl-women, mom-daughter, sounds wicked and delicious to me. How about you, Alain. I'm sure you'd love that. Right?""</p><p>Alain laughed self-consciously. ""Yeah, you know I love girl-girl action.""</p><p>""Let's do it now, while the juices are flowing so to speak."" Mai laughed. ""Get the video camera, Alain. You're dressed just fine. Your hard on looks magnificent too. Ha! Emmanuelle and I will be out at the pool in a few minutes.""</p><p>Alain thought his wife wanted to talk to Emmanuelle. He wondered what they were going to cook up. Since Mai had really been pushing him to do something with his daughter, he wasn't concerned about what Emmanuelle might tell her. He was really still very aroused. Maybe just a little fooling around would be OK. No, it wasn't. Well, let's see what develops, he thought, as he went to the large storage closet and got his digital video camera and related equipment.</p><p>When Alain had left the room, Mai said, ""Emmanuelle, I hope you and your dad had some fun. You know I wouldn't mind at all, in fact I'd love to watch, well, more than watch. We've kinda talked about this before.""</p><p>""I know, mom. I masturbate a lot, as you know, but I'd sure like to, well, fool around with dad, maybe with you and dad together. Sometimes I fantasize about girls too. I know you like girls too. Dad and I were, wel....we touched each other. I really loved it.""</p><p>""I'm glad you did! Your dad is pretty turned on now. We can turn him on even more if you want to.""</p><p>""Yes, I sure want to...maybe he'll lick me?""</p><p>""Maybe. I'm going to put lotion on you while you're nude. Do you mind if I masturbate you, maybe more, maybe kiss you, you know, maybe lick you? You sure don't have to. I want you to know that.""</p><p>""I know you and dad would never force anything on me mom. I'm horny. I want to get off, climax. I want you and dad to give me a climax. I'd like that, really mom!""</p><p>""Ok, Hon. I'd like it too. Let me get in my bikini that looks like yours, and you put your top on and we'll give dad a show I'm sure he'll want to join. Ha!""</p><p>Alain had set up a tripod at one end of the pool. The girls came out dressed in their tiny black thong bikinis. Mai brought a couple of large fluffy beach towels, sun tan lotion and Astro Glide sexual lubricating oil and put them on a chaise lounge, together with a small vibrating dildo, the kind nine year old Emmanuelle was used to using.</p><p>""OK, we're all set. Why don't you girls get in the pool and play around, you know horse play. Do anything you want. I can always edit the tape later.""</p><p>The girls laughed and jumped in the pool and started playing around, each pulling the other's top off in the process. They went to the shallow end of the pool.</p><p>""Emmanuelle, you pretty girl, you have such pretty little nipples. I just want to lick and suck them so."" Mai said, as she leaned over and began to kiss her daughters nipples, first one, then the other, then sucked each one in turn. At the same time she began masturbating her daughter on the top of her bikini bottoms. The water was shallow enough that it was obvious what she was doing. Emmanuelle sought out her mother's cunt and started masturbating her too.</p><p>Alain was really excited now, and zoomed in on his wife's licking and sucking of his nine year old daughters little nipples. He could tell they were masturbating each other too. Then Mai began kissing his daughter, lightly, at first, on her face, then her lips, then they began french kissing in earnest, deep french kisses while still masturbating each other.</p><p>Alain was so excited he began rubbing his hard dick through his trunks. The girls noticed and got out of the water. Mai lay the two soft beach towels down on a grassy part next to the pool, and Emmanuelle lay down on them on her back.</p><p>""Mommy, put some lotion and oil on me. Rub me all over. Make me feel good, mommy."" Emmanuelle pleaded.</p><p>""Yes, Sweety, I'll make you feel real good. Maybe Daddy will help me.""</p><p>""I want daddy to help you, mommy.""</p><p>""Here, lets take off your thong bottoms.""</p><p>""Yes, mommy, take them off. I want to be all nude so you can rub me everywhere.""</p><p>Emmanuelle slowly took off her preteen daughters thong bottom, gazing at her little smooth preteen cunt slit, slightly parted. She could see just the top of her clit hood. It looked delicious to her!</p><p>""There, all nude and pretty, my daughter. Your little slit looks so pretty. I could eat you right up! Now, spread your legs real wide for mommy, real wide, and so daddy can see too. That's it."" Mai said as Emmanuelle spread her legs almost at right angles to her body.</p><p>""I'll bet you're all pretty and pink inside, aren't you."" Mai said as she spread her daughters tiny cunt lips wide, exposing her pink inner lips, and the entrance to her cunt.</p><p>""See, daddy, how pretty she is."" Mai said as she glanced back and up to Alain who had by this time taken the camera off the tripod and was standing just behind his wife, aiming the camera right at his preteen daughters spread cunt.</p><p>""Gorgeous, gorgeous."" Alain murmured.</p><p>""Oil my cunt, rub it mommy, daddy. I want to cum so bad. Lick it all over!"" Emmanuelle begged.</p><p>Mai slipped out of her thong bottoms and was nude like her daughter. She got the Astro Glide, and put some of it on her wet shaved cunt, then knelt down next to her daughter, and took her hand and put it on her cunt.</p><p>""Sweety, masturbate your mom, while I masturbate you.""</p><p>Emmanuelle took three fingers and eased them into her mothers wet, and lubricated cunt. She looked at her mother and smiled. She liked how that felt, having her fingers deep inside her mother. She started finger fucking her, as Mai oiled her daughters spread cunt carefully, and her anus as well, as Emmanuelle lifted her little tight butt up to give her mother access to it. It sure felt good to her to have someone playing with her cunt, besides herself. It was so sexy, so erotic, for her mother to be doing it, and having her dad close by watching. She really hoped he'd join in.</p><p>When Emmanuelle was all oiled up nicely, Mai leaned over and deeply french kissed her daughter as she began rubbing her daughter's clit softly.</p><p>""Daddy, why don't you kiss your sweet daughter. She wants that, don't you Emmanuelle.""</p><p>""Oh, yes, kiss, lick, everything!""</p><p>By this time Alain had just about lost any control he had thought he had. He slipped his trunks off and lay beside his little daughter, leaning over to kiss her deeply, as Mai leaned back and concentrated on her daughter's cunt, rubbing her clit, slipping a finger in her cunt and finger fucking her, finding her G spot and massaging it. She could tell her preteen daughter was really excited, dilated, and lubricated with her own wetness too.</p><p>As Alain french kissed his daughter, he caressed her tiny nipples, rubbing them softly. Emmanuelle returned her dad's kisses with passion, loving the feeling of his tongue in her mouth, on her tongue and lips. It was so sexy to kiss like that. She kept finger fucking her mom, and could tell her mom was close to an orgasm, as she was too. Her mom sure knew just how to touch her cunt, her clit, inside her.</p><p>Alain smiled at his wife and nodded, asking her silently to let him have full access to his little girl. Mai smiled in return and moved to the side. Alain got between his daughter's legs, leaned over, propping himself on his elbows, and french kissed her deeply. Then her neck and face, then worked his way slowly down, her arm pits, licking her everywhere. He paused and took lots of time with her small nipples, sucking them, running his tongue all around the areola, kissing the nipples over and over. Then down to her waist. It was so small, she was so small, maybe that's the sexual attraction, he thought, of a girl child, an immature child, so small, a beauty too and in her tininess. It was almost like an epiphany to him, his deep desire for his daughter. He didn't know it was there, but it sure was.</p><p>He put his hands behind her back and drew her stomach to his lips, feeling again how little she weighed, how supple and yielding she was to him, to his touch, to his caresses of her. Her skin so soft and warm and smooth, a light golden color to him.</p><p>He kissed her belly button softly. It was an ""inny"". He put the tip of his tongue deep inside, pushed against the center, and moved the tip all around. He puts his lips all around it, and sucked it in, feeling her pushing towards him. He went lower to the top of her vagina, her girlhood, kissing her everywhere. He spread her legs further and spread her pussy lips wide, looking deep inside her pinkness, trying to find her essence buried deep inside her, seeing the glisten of her girl cum, her wetness. He took his index finger and slowly slipped it in her cunt. It easily slid in, then he did the same with his middle finger, in and out, in and out, but very slowly, wondering at the texture of the inside of her cunt, slippery, smooth, deliciously inviting. He turned his hand while his middle finger was deep in her, then curled it towards him, and against her inside, searching for her G spot.</p><p>Alain sensed and felt his wife lubricating his anus and but fucking him gently with her fingers, then giving him a rim job with her mouth and lips. It was so erotic to be eating his daughter, and at the same time his wife was eating his ass. Wow!</p><p>Emmanuelle was moaning and crying softly with pleasure again, moving her hips against his finger, they softly saying, ""Yes, Yes, there, daddy, there. It feels so good daddy, so good, never, ever stop. I want you to lick me and lick me and lick me forever.""</p><p>He kissed and licked the length of her tiny slit, licking each side slowly and erotically, then burying his tongue inside her as deep as he could. He tasted her girlness, and it was like her scent, fresh, young, virginal. He loved the taste of her. He moved up and found her tiny clit, licking all around it, then flicking his tongue back and forth over it, pulling as much of her clit and surrounding tissue as he could get into his mouth and suck her, trying to pull her into him, inside himself, to capture her. While sucking her clit he ran his tongue all around it and over it. Emmanuelle started moving her hips with greater motion and moaning louder and louder. Her excitement was growing rapidly.</p><p>Emmanuelle had never felt like this before. Masturbating was nothing like this, not at all. This was so different. He was doing something to her she had never felt before. She felt his intensity, his burning desire, but at the same time his love, his gentleness, and her body responded to it like she had never responded before. She wanted him inside her, wanted him to take her places she hadn't been before, felt he was going to do that, was doing that, her body had spoken.</p><p>He pushed her legs up and licked and kissed all between her legs, her inner thighs, her tiny butt, then settled down to lick her anus, lick it and lick it, then bury his tongue deep in it. It became wet with his saliva, and he slowly worked his little finger in her ass hole, her rosebud, and wiggled it around, then slowly butt fucked her with his finger. He moved up and started licking her, by now, very wet cunt, as she spread her legs as wide as she could for her daddy she loved so much.</p><p>The feeling was so intense for her now. It kept building and building and building. She needed release. All of a sudden Emmanuelle cried out loudly, ""Ahhh, Ohhhh, YES!! Daddy! Daddy! Daddy!"" as a giant orgasm overtook her. She convulsed, cried, sobbed. It was the most intense feeling she had ever felt in her life, so wonderful, so complete.</p><p>Alain's head was held for a time in the firm grip of his daughter's legs as she convulsed with her orgasm. He continued to lick her, ever so gently. Finally her orgasm subsided, and Alain and his daughter french kissed sweetly and gently.</p><p>""Honey, daddy needs you to lick him now, so he can cum, lick him and drink and eat his sweet cum.""</p><p>""I want to so bad, mom!"" Emmanuelle quickly responded.</p><p>Alain lay down on his back and Emmanuelle lay between his legs, taking his long, hard dick, dripping with pre-cum in her tiny hands tentatively, not sure just what to do, but wanting to please her dad in the worst way.</p><p>""Emmanuelle, Honey,"" her mother instructed her, ""just pull his foreskin down with one hand around your dad's dick. Good. Now lick the ridge of his dick, and lick his pee hole. That's it Honey. Now take your dad's dick head in your little mouth. It'll fit. Go up and down on it slowly. That's it, over and over. Keep your lips tight around his dick head. Daddy will cum pretty quick, he's so excited. Just hold on and swallow and eat all daddy's sweet cum.""</p><p>Emmanuelle did it exactly as she was told. Mai needed to cum too, and she squatted over her husband offering him her wet, juicy cunt to lick. He took it eagerly, sucking her clit all in his mouth and flicking her clit rapidly.</p><p>Alain loved the feel of his daughter's mouth on his dick, and the feel of her tiny hand gently holding his dick with love and affection. He was so turned on he came in a few minutes with a giant orgasm, crying and moaning. Emmanuelle was surprised with the intensity of it and the amount of his sum that nearly chocked her as he shot wad after wad into her small mouth. She eagerly swallowed and drank it all up.</p><p>Mai soon had a great climax too. As their orgasms subsided they all kissed gently and lay back on the grass in the bright sunlight quietly, holding each other, knowing their world had changed forever. What would the future hold?</p><p><i>To be continued...</i></p>"
1090,"Emmanuelle, Preteen Internet Model, Part 2",Charles Dodgson,charlesdodgson@hotmail.com,"['pedo', 'cons', 'inc', 'Mom-Dau', 'Dad-Dau-Mom', 'teasing', 'Fg', 'MFFgg(age 9)']","We meet Raquel, 27, and her nine year old daughter, Gail. Raquel is a beautiful, very petite, men's magazine model, soft porn actress, and live sex video web cam model, working out of her home. Gail wants to be a preteen model like Emmanuellle. Gail, with her mother's encouragement, wants to do a video with Emmanuellle. Alain and Adrienne, together with their daughter, Emmanuellle, meet Raquel and Gail for a school girl video and photo shoot for the preteen model site.",2011-03-06T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental, and unintentional.

I welcome comments of all kinds and will answer your emails. I welcome comments of all kinds and will answer your emails.","<p>Raquel threw back the covers on her king sized bed and stretched, looking down at her nude body. Yeah, she thought, still in great shape, and very sexy at age 27. She better be, she thought, her living depended on her body. She was just barely five foot, about 90 pounds, at best, with a slim athletic body, flat stomach, great shapeley long legs, for her size, small, but shapely natural breasts, lovely soft nipples, a perfect mouthful, some boyfriends and girl friends had told her, a full mouth, but medium thin lips, . Raquel slept nude, as always. She was from an almost indeterminable ethnic background. Her mom and dad were each of different ethnic mixtures. Her skin was soft, smooth and a color between a dark and light tan, a beautiful light bronze color. Her eyes were jet black, sparkling, and she had long black slightly curly hair that almost reached her tight little butt in the rear. She knew she had some hot Spanish blood in her, together with Asian blood, Vietnamese, which gave her eyes just the hint of her Asian background, also Irish, Italian, and an eighth, or so, native American, Cherokee, together with an eighth Romanian Gypsy blood too, her mom told her. A wild combination, for sure.</p><p>Raquel was a little horny, as usual. She loved sex! With men, women, herself. She masturbated at least three to four times a day, ever since she could remember, maybe beginning at age five. Her parents were more than open about sex around her, and, in fact, encouraged her to masturbate at a very young age. Raquel masturbated even when she was getting it regularly, which she wasn't now . Her parents loved sex and had been in various sex businesses as long as Raquel could remember, like porno videos, escort business, nude dance clubs, porno video/book stores, and the like. Her great interest in sex came naturally. She too was in the sex business, and had been since she was 15, or so, with her mom's and dad's blessing. She really wasn't a hooker, never an escort, but she did modeling for the men's sex magazines, most all of them at one time or another, including a couple of lesbian shoots for Hustler where she really got down with the other model. Raquel had also done five or six soft porn movies for relatively unknown studios specializing in those kind of films, mainly for late night cable.</p><p>Finally, about six months ago she had begun live video cam broadcasting from her home through a big video cam website. She loved to masturbate and expose herself in very revealing sexy clothes, it was a natural. She had two cameras, one in her bedroom, and one in the bathroom. Raquel turned them on when she wanted, so long as they were on 4-5 hours a day, on average, though the website was lenient with her since she was very popular. The pay was good. Raquel would do sexy strip teases, masturbation, and with another female model friend of hers, lesbian shows. The viewers could ask that she do something and she would do it, like masturbating with a dildo, etc. Sometimes she chatted with the viewers online, and sometimes the viewers had a video cam themselves so she could see them. She'd had couples, women alone, men alone, the most frequent viewer, and even men together. It was pretty wild.</p><p>She glanced at the clock and saw it was pretty early, too early for her nine year old daughter, Gail to be up. She went to the computer near her bed, hooked up with the web site, and turned on the small video camera, then lay back on the bed, spreading her legs wide, ready to give her viewers a nice masturbation show. Raquel had a high quality digital video camera, high speed DLS Internet access, and a new high speed computer, all really needed to make the video going to the web site of the highest quality. She had a remote control and a large monitor high in the corner of her room facing the bed. By zooming in, panning, focusing on a small area she could vary what the customer saw. The customer could also zoom the picture too, but the quality fell off a lot. The video was very good for a customer with high speed access to the Net. She could also broadcast sound one way, her voice, and anything else the mike picked up.</p><p>Even if Gail did get up and come in the bedroom, she knew she had to be quiet while her mom was broadcasting. Raquel couldn't have kept this from Gail in any event. Gail resulted from a wild weekend she had had at age 17 with her 14 year old stud of a cousin, Vinny. Vinny couldn't stay away from drugs, became a dealer, got caught, and was doing long hard time in the joint, prison, now. He had long been out of her life.</p><p>Gail had much the same blood as Raquel, and a strong interest in sex, just as she had. Gail loved to watch her mom masturbate, and have sex with another girl. She'd masturbate herself as she watched. Her mom didn't mind at all, maybe even enjoyed having her watch as she had sex with another girl, or with herself, Gail thought. Gail was like a small version of her mother, small and petite for her age, same beautiful skin, long dark hair, and sparkling black eyes, together with a beautiful face. She was probably only four two or three and most likely under 60 pounds, but a stunning little girl that turned heads wherever they went. Some friends and relatives called them twins, they looked that much alike.</p><p>Raquel thought what a pair they's make, together, mom and preteen daughter, masturbating together, maybe more. Now that would be wildly successful, but land her in jail, for sure. Gail looked so luscious to her. She had never done anything with her daughter, but lots and lots of hugs and wet kisses, and touches, caresses. It would be so easy with them both living in this highly charged sexual atmosphere all the time, and both loving sex. But...No, that wouldn't be right, Raquel thought, or rather tried to convince herself of it, but not at all successfully.</p><p>""Hi boys and girls, especially girls. ""I'm so horny this morning. Wouldn't you love to lick my smooth, shaved, little cunt? It looks like a little girl's doesn't it? You like little girls, don't you? That's why you're here, watching me, and getting soooooo hot!"" Raquel said as she spread her legs even further apart, putting a pillow under her small, tight butt to elevate her vulva area, showing off her pudenda, her whole cunt area.</p><p>She pulled her small pussy lips wide apart, exposing the delightful mucous membrane of her inner cunt lips, and clit hood. She briefly zoomed in on her pussy, then back out so her whole body could be seen. She began rubbing her clit gently.</p><p>""I wish you were here doing this for me, rubbing my clit, licking it, licking my butt too, my pretty little rosebud."" Raquel said sexily as she looked the camera directly in the lens.</p><p>She began to get excited, and got some Astro Glide, sexual lubricating oil, and oiled her cunt and clit. Then she got a small vibrating dildo, and with one hand held under her leg she inserted it all the way in her cunt, working it in slowly and gradually, then all the way back out, in and out slowly. With just the index finger of her other hand she rubbed her clit softly and erotically, making sure she didn't cover up too much from the camera, making sure the customers could get a good view.</p><p>""Umm....that feels so good! Don't all you girls just love to masturbate, love to have your man and woman watch you masturbate? Have them french kiss you as you masturbate? I love it all so much!"" Raquel half moaned as her erotic feelings grew.</p><p>As Raquel was just getting into it nicely, getting her groove, the door opened quietly and her nine year old daughter Gail was in the entrance. She walked over closer, but still out of camera range and smiled at her mother. Her long hair was tousled and fell somewhat over her dark eyes, and down her back. She was wearing a little tiny see through pink teddy, a short nightgown, that just came down far enough to cover her butt in the back, and maybe an inch or two above her little girl cunt. Gail liked to dress like her mother in very sexy and revealing clothes. Raquel smiled back.</p><p>Raquel had left the door opened somewhat hoping Gail would come in and watch her. That was so erotic to her to have her own daughter watch her masturbate, and even more erotic when little Gail would masturbate too as she watched her. In fact, for Gail, it was just about the most erotic, sexy sight she had ever seen, her little preteen daughter rubbing her tiny pussy, her tiny clit and having an orgasm as she looked her directly in the eyes, obviously turned on too at the sight of her mother masturbating. God! Raquel thought, she is so tiny and sexy! Like she was herself to most adults, she figured, just this little bundle of sex.</p><p>Gail spread her legs, and put her two hands on either side of her little pussy, spreading the cunt lips wide, making sure the nightgown was above her cunt, and making sure her mom saw her spreading her tiny pussy lips, showing her delightful moist pinkness inside, and her tiny nub of a clit. Raquel smiled broadly at her daughter, and blew her a kiss. Gail stuck her tongue out and made a licking motion. There was no mistaking what she meant. She'd like to lick her mom, and probably wanted to be licked herself. Soooooooo sexy, erotic, Raquel thought. She immediately got even more turned on.</p><p>""Now, boys and girls, I want you to get off with me. You guys out there should be stroking your big dicks, and all you girls should be working your clits, fucking yourselves with a dildo. All you lucky couples out there, girl-girl, boy-girl, boy-boy, should really be getting into it now. That's it! Think sex, nothing but sex. Isn't it glorious!"" Raquel went on lecherously.</p><p>Gail began to rub her preteen clit a little, then stuck her tiny middle finger deep in her equally tiny cunt, moving it in and out, getting it a little wet with her juices, her girlcum. She smeared her love juices all around and on her clit. Then she held the top of her pussy lips open, and began rubbing her diminutive clit again with the fingers of her other hand, doing it slowly, erotically. Sometimes she liked to build it up slowly, specially when she had a chance to masturbate with her mom, and they could look each other in the eyes. That was so sexy, she thought!</p><p>Gail wanted to be a model, and actress like her mom. In fact she'd like to be a preteen model, and have her own website like some girls did. Her mom hadn't given the go ahead on that, and she couldn't do it alone, of course. On the other hand her mom hadn't said no either. She was only nine years old, and couldn't do anything herself. Gail had been checking out the preteen model web sites. There were a lot of them, but none like www.EmmanuelllePreteenSuperModel.com. The site had a girls' masturbation and sex forum part of the site, a little like the now defunk www.allaboutsex,org where preteen and teen girls and boys could post their stories about sex, ask questions, and where you were not judged no matter what you said you had done, even having sex with your brothers and sisters, or parents.</p><p>At Emmanuellle's site though, Emmanuellle herself, a nine year old model, would talk openly about masturbation and techniques for it with her posts to the forum, and how it was great for little girls like her. She also said it was OK to have sex with your parents too. It was really, really hot. Gail had showed her mom the site and she thought it was hot too. Her mom didn't have any parental controls on the computer she used, and she visited a lot of sex sites. She was always thinking about sex. It was hard not to with her mom masturbating or having sex with another girl four to five hours a day for the web site, and since it was summer and she was home most of the time.</p><p>Gail was getting real excited now, listening to her mom, and watching her stick the dildo in herself and rub her clit. She started to rub her tiny clit even faster. She looked directly in her mom's eyes, and her mom looked right in her eyes too. It was so sexy, knowing they were both thinking about sex, about having an orgasm, cumming while masturbating in front of each other.</p><p>""Ohhh...ahhhh! It feels so good!"" Raquel cried out as her orgasm neared. She wanted to prolong it as she looked into her daughter's eyes. Oh, she could just eat her little tiny slit all up. Her little girl slit, her pussy, her cunt. She looked so delicious! God! Was this erotic. Raquel stopped rubbing her clit, and oiled her little butt hole up, then switched the small vibrating dildo to her butt hole, easing it in slowly, then building up a slow fucking motion again. She returned to her cunt again with her fingers, and finger fucked herself slowly, making sure to rub her clit too as her fingers slipped in and out. She was so close.</p><p>Finally Gail couldn't take the high erotic feelings anymore, she needed to cum. She began rubbing her clit very quickly, still looking in her mother's eyes intently. She could see her mouth the words, ""Cum, Baby, Cum!"" to her, and she came suddenly with a big orgasm, stifling her cries, as normally she was pretty loud.</p><p>Seeing her daughter get off set Raquel off too, and she had a big orgasm as she let herself cry out, ""Yes! Yes! Yes! Cum Raquel, Cum, cum, cum! Ahhh...ohhh, so good!"" during the whole time she kept her eyes open looking in her daughters eyes, as she looked in hers as she cummed too. It was by far the best cum she ever had masturbating when she could do it with her daughter, albeit at a distance.</p><p>""Raquel's all tired out now boys and girls. Hope all of you had a nice cum. Cum back soon!"" She said as she shut the video camera down from the remote control, then went to the computer and logged off.</p><p>""Come on, Baby, snuggle with your mom."" Raquel said as she held her arms out for Gail. Gail quickly joined her nude mother on the bed, and they embraced and kissed. Their kisses had grown in passion recently, and they now openly french kissed each other, licking each other's lips, putting their tongues in each other's mouths, and licking and sucking each others tongues. After a few minutes of this they were getting excited again, and their hands were all over each other's bodies.</p><p>""Whew! Honey you get me so excited! We better stop now.""</p><p>""Mom! Why do we have to stop? I know you love sex mom, and I'm like you, even though I'm only nine years old. I love sex too, but all I can do is masturbate myself. I want you to masturbate me, kiss me down there, lick me, and I want to do the same with you too.""</p><p>""I know, Sweetheart, I know."" Raquel said quietly. It's...society. It's illegal, a crime for me to have sex with you. I could go to prison, never see you again, and that would break my heart. You...you've been with some young girls your own age. There was Beth, I remember, but she moved away. And Tommy, your own age too. Didn't you and Tommy...""</p><p>We fooled around a little bit, but Tommy doesn't know what to do, and he didn't turn me on like you mom. Yeah, I really liked Beth. We'd 69 and everything, but she moved away a couple of months ago, and...I just want you mom. You know I would never tell anyone, never!""</p><p>""I know you wouldn't. Sweetheart."" Raquel said softly, apologetically. I'm sorry, Hon, I truly am. I'm not saying never. I would never do that, but...well, you know.""</p><p>""OK, Mom,"" Gail said, but not yet ready to give up her arguments.</p><p>You know the EmmanuelllePreteenSuperModel.com site I showed you? Emmanuellle and her parents are somewhere near here, in the Los Angeles area, like us. I'm sure happy about that. ""</p><p>""Yes, that's such a sexy site. She's a real pretty girl, and the pictures are real sexy. Preteen girls can be just as sexual, just as desirable as grown up girls, maybe more so because of their youth. Well, to me, and many others too. That's why the preteen model sites are so popular. It's something special, sexual, only preteen girls have, that you have. I'm even a little jealous. Ha! And the girls' masturbation and sex forum on their site is something else! I said it was OK for you to ask Emmanuellle if you could do a shoot, a video with her. Did you send her some of your sexy pictures, in your short dresses, your bikini? Did she write back? Maybe you can be a preteen model and have your own web site some day. We'll have to see though.""</p><p>""Yeah, mom."" Gail said excitedly. ""I sent her a private email and about four of the pictures. She wrote back last night I guess as I picked up her message this morning. She wrote me and her parents did too. Their names are Alain, he's French, and Adrienne, she's Vietnamese. You know Emmanuellle is half and half, a Eurasian.""</p><p>""I know, Emmanuellle's Eurasian which means she's half European, and half Asian. But we're even better than that, we're a mixture of almost everything, including a little Asian, Gypsy, Spanish, and European too - Italian and Irish, and even some American Indian, Cherokee.""</p><p>""Well, what did they say?""</p><p>""They thought I was very pretty, and very sexy too, exotic looking they said. Emmanuellle wants to do a photo/video shoot with me, maybe a schoolgirl one with those sexy short little plaid skirts, and white thigh highs.""</p><p>""We got a couple of those outfits for you a few months ago. Remember?""</p><p>""Sure mom,"" Gail answered, upset her mom thought she wouldn't remember. She had worn them over to her grandpa and grandma's house a couple of times. They sure seemed to excite grandpa. Her mom knew they would excite her dad, and she just laughed about it.</p><p>""Maybe a wrestling video too, or a work out shoot/video. You know where Emmanuellle and I wrestle dressed in a tight leotard, or maybe tight little short shorts. Or work out, stretches, kicks.""</p><p>""You've got those too, of course. Your leotards are cut real high up on your hips, actually above them and the thin material outlines your little girl pussy, and barely covers it up, specially if you don't wear any panties underneath. Then your tight little preteen butt is is outlined perfectly too. You can see your whole butt crack. You can see so much skin. You look so delicious in them, Darling. That would be sexy, wrestling."" Raquel thought, envisioning the two little girls wrestling.</p><p>Gail smiled. She knew her mom liked her little body, a lot. ""She said you have to write to her mom and dad and give them our phone number. They'll call and talk to both of us, and you to Emmanuellle too. If that's OK we'll meet somewhere, like at a restaurant, and if everything is still OK we can go do the videos/photo shoots. They say they have to be careful, and you'd understand. They said they's give us 25% of the sales.""</p><p>""That's nice. It's their web site and everything. Well, little one, you're going to start making money with your body, like your mom does. You want to do that?""</p><p>""You know I do mom! It's in my blood, grandpa, grandma, you, maybe daddy too, Vinny.""</p><p>""Your daddy was a sexy, sexy man, Honey. It's too bad he...that you don't have a daddy living with us. He'd eat you right up!""</p><p>""Mommy, if daddy lived with us, Vinny lived with us and he wanted to eat me, and I wanted him to eat me, and I sure do, would you tell him it was OK?""</p><p>""Yes, Sweety as long as I could eat you too!</p><p>Gail laughed. ""GREAT! I want to be eaten so bad!"" They both laughed and laughed.</p><p>""Well, let me write to them now.""</p><p>""Good! But mom, can I read you a couple of posts to the girl's masturbation and sex forum from last night and Emmanuellle's reply? They're real sexy. And maybe we can talk about them.""</p><p>""OK,"" Raquel laughed, but only if they're sexy.""</p><p>""I printed them out. Just a sec."" Gail said as she went into her room and retrieved the printouts.</p><p>Gail climbed back on the bed, and took off her nightgown, the sexy teddy, so she'd be nude like her mom.</p><p>""This is the first one, from Suzie, she's 11:</p><p></p><blockquote><i>""one day i was was reading a mag in my bedroom and got horny so i stripped off my jeans and panties and sandals and started to finger myself i was feeling real good then my daddy walked in and caught me, i tried throwing the mag over my clit but i wasnt fast enough, after i put on a robe we talked about it and he said it was ok to masturbate and said he does it to so he took off his pants and started masturbating and said i should join so i ran and shut the bedroom door, took off my robe and finished fingering myself, my daddy let me touch his penis so i did and i let him touch my vagina all inside and my clit too so he did and it felt really good and we both cummed and got dressed and never said anything about it again but we masturbate together like 2-3 times a week together now for almost six months or so. I really, really like it!""</i></blockquote><p>Emmanuellle answered:</p><p></p><blockquote><i>""Suzie, your so lucky to have such a neat daddy! Having your daddy masturbate you, and his putting his finger in your little girl slit must feel so good! And you get to masturbate your daddy too. How lucky can you be?""</i></blockquote><p>""See, mom, little girls fool around with their dads. Moms too. Let me read you another one. From Samantha. She was 10 when this happened, Gail said:</p><p></p><blockquote><i>""One day after I got home from school, I really got the urge to masturbate. I had accidentally walked into the guys' locker rooms during P.E. that day, and I had seen some of the guys in the nude. I got all embarrassed and ran out quickly, but later I realized just how much the sight of the naked boys really turned me on.""

</i><p>""So anyway, as soon as I got home I decided I needed to work off some of my sexual energy. See, in my house, masturbation is encouraged, though generally we're asked to do it in private. Fine by me, I just knew I had to do it somewhere. I headed to my room but neglected to shut the door because I knew no one was home. My bedroom is at the end of the hall anyway, so I don't get too much traffic around my room.</p>
<p>""I got a vibrator from my parents bedroom, and was rubbing it around my clitoris and vaginal area. I was naked from the waist down. I had been going at it for about twenty minutes when my father walked in! He caught me totally off guard. I had gotten so absorbed in what I was doing that I didn't even hear his car pull into our driveway. My father was still married at this time, and I hadn't expected him or my mother to arrive for another half-hour. He just stood there for a minute, all red-faced, and kinda stumbled out of my room. I was relieved when he left, but I didn't think too much of it and 'went back to work with the vibrator. The reason I didn't think much of was cause he knew I masturbated, and told me it was just fine to do it.""</p>
<p>""Later that day he told me that it was okay to masturbate again and I shouldn't feel guilty about it. My parents had mentioned this before, so it came as no surprise, and I just nodded my head. He also said that if I ever wanted to do it with him and my mom, and maybe even my older sister, that'd be cool. I thought this was great (not too many parents are that open about masturbation) and said that it would be interesting to try.</p>
<p>A few days later we all got together (Mom, Dad, sister, and I) and masturbated as a family. We masturbated ourselves, and each other. It's really an amazing experience. I had initially thought it might be uncomfortable doing it with family, but it turned out to be great. We even tried some oral sex on each other and that was even better.""</p>
<p>""Now, five years later, my parents are divorced and I live with my Dad. My older sister has since gone off to college, but my dad and I still masturbate together, and give each other oral sex too. It's actually one of the few things we do together anymore, so it's a kinda special time for us. I really think I'm amazingly lucky to have such great parents who let us explore like that. And I'm even luckier to live in a country where web pages like this are allowed. Thanx!!""</p></blockquote><p>Emmanuellle said:</p><p></p><blockquote><i>""Samantha, are you a lucky girl, getting to masturbate with your mom and dad, and sister too. Having them masturbate you, and you masturbate them. Family fun! And oral sex too. How erotic, how sexy! And now you have your dad to yourself, and your very special time together is when you masturbate each other, and give each other oral sex. How sweet!""</i></blockquote><p>""See, mom?"" Gail asked.</p><p>""You're right Gail, those sure are sexy. Family fun! Oh, yes. I know what you're saying. If they can do it, why not us, just the two of us, a mom and her preteen daughter, masturbating each other and giving each other oral sex, licking each others' pussies, and butts. I'd love to Honey, but...""</p><p>""Well, I guess I tried."" Gail said dejectedly. ""Don't you think Emmanuellle's sexy? Think she's having sex with her mom and dad?""</p><p>""She sure is sexy, and more. I don't know if she is having sex with them, with her parents, but it sure wouldn't surprise me.""</p><p>""Maybe we can have sex with them.""</p><p>""We'll see. What am I saying? You've got me so turned on, Gail, my little preteen sex bomb, you!"" They both laughed and laughed.</p><p>""Let's go and email them right now. I'd really like to meet Emmanuellle and her parents and learn more about this preteen model web site thing, and see just how into sex they are. Not only are Emmanuellle's photos very erotic, but that girls' masturbation and sex forum part of her website is so wild. No, she sure seems to like family sex. You know her parents must know how she answers the posts. They're from France and Vietnam, you say. They sure must have very liberal idea about children and sex. It'll be exciting to meet them, and watch you with Emmanuellle. You think she's pretty, Gail?""</p><p>""Pretty and sexy mom. Maybe we can, you know, play with each other.""</p><p>""God, would I love to see that.""</p><p>""I'd love to have you watch me and another little girl have sex mom, love it!""</p><p>Raquel wrote a brief email note to Emmanuellle and her parents saying she fully approved of having her daughter do a video/photo shoot of any kind with Emmanuellle, that she thought she was a beautiful sexy girl, and that she, Raquel, loved their web site, especially the girls' masturbation and sex forum, that she felt it was perfectly all right for little girls to masturbate, loved Emmanuellle's openness about sex, that they were thinking of doing a web preteen site too for Gail. She gave them their home phone number and said they could meet today, if they liked. It was Saturday and they didn't have anything else planned for the day.</p><p>Within an hour after Raquel and Gail had made some breakfast and showered The phone rang and it was Emmanuellle, and Alain, and Adrienne, her parents, all on the line, on separate phones. Gail quickly went to an extension so she could listen and talk too.</p><p>""Hi, Raquel?""</p><p>""Yes, this is Raquel.""</p><p>""This is Adrienne, Emmanuellle's mom, and Alain, my husband, and Emmanuellle's dad is on the line too, as well as Emmanuellle. Thanks for giving us your phone number. We have to be careful, you know. Lot of nuts out there. Is Gail there?""</p><p>""Hi, this is Gail. I'm on the other line. Thanks a lot for calling!""</p><p>""Hi Gail, Raquel, this is Emmanuellle. ""You're so beautiful Gail! You look small and petite like me, and my mom. Are you?</p><p>""Yes! Like my mom too. Some of our friends and relatives call us twins.""</p><p>""Adrienne, you're petite? Me too, only about five foot or so and 90 pounds, a tiny girl."" Raquel said, pleased they could relate to each other that way.</p><p>""Me too, just about the same size. Alain loves petite girls, little girls, don't you Alain? Adrienne laughed.</p><p>Alain a little embarrassed replied, ""I sure do! It'll be a pleasure to meet both of you.""</p><p>They all laughed. The ice seemed to have been broken.</p><p>""I'm glad you like our site. We weren't sure about the girls' masturbation and sex forum at first, but it's been real popular and we get far more positive feedback for having the forum, than negative feedback from parents."" Adrienne said.</p><p>""We're very open about sex, about little girls and sex, whether with themselves, or with others."" Alain went on. ""We have a European/Asian outlook on it, and we feel sex is a very natural and healthy thing for people of all ages.""</p><p>""We couldn't agree more with you."" Raquel answered. ""We're so glad you feel as we do."" Right Gail?""</p><p>""Oh, yes. I love to masturbate, and it's so nice my mom approves of it. I don't feel any guilt at all.""</p><p>""Me too!"" Emmanuellle answered. ""I can't wait to meet you, Gail, and do a video/photo shoot together. I know we'll love each other!""</p><p>""Well, that seems settled."" Adrienne said, and they all laughed. ""You said you're free today. We are too. Want to get together today?""</p><p>""Yes!"" Both Gail and her mom, Raquel said in unison.</p><p>They made arrangements to meet early afternoon at a coffee shop restaurant near where Alain and his family lived, surprisingly only about a half hour's drive from Raquel and Gail's house, then they said their goodbyes.</p><p>After they had hung up, Gail said, ""Oh, mom, this is going to be so neat! Cool! Awesome!""</p><p>""Yes, Hon, I'm sure it will be all of that. I'm excited too. They all love sex, I'm sure of that.""</p><p>Raquel was turned on. She loved Alain's voice, that French accent. And that Adrienne was small and Petite as she was. Alain would be a good lover, French and all. Little nine year old Emmanuellle was so sexy too. Maybe they would all have sex. Maybe.</p><p>They decided to dress very sexily, erotically as twins. They chose a matching pair of backless summer dresses made of a translucent lightweight silk chiffon type material, in a light violet large flower pattern. They came way down their back and exposed just the beginning of their butt cracks as well as their whole back. Just below the hips the dresses flared out ending only four, or five inches below their cunts. You could just about see through the material, but not quite. It was translucent enough so that you could see neither of them were wearing a bra, and could easily discern Raquel's firm small breasts, and nipples. They each wore a tiny pair of white thong panties, with just barely enough of a semitransparent white silk patch to cover their hairless cunts. The material sunk in and outlined their slits perfectly. If they twirled in just the smallest amount the ultra short dresses would flare out, exposing their delicious looking crotches. All in all, sumptiously sexy, and erotic.</p><p>They brought several outfits for Gail, her school girl outfit, leotard, tiny bikini swim suit, and a couple of other sexy dresses too, just in case. Raquel put some make up on Gail. She thought it was sexy when little preteen girls were made up with lipstick, and some mascara, and eyeshadow. It was understated, but obvious too. Her little girl sure looked sexy, Raquel thought.</p><p>They arrived at the restaurant about 15 minutes early and to their surprise, Alain and family were already there. They had gotten a secluded table out in the patio.</p><p>Adrienne, as was her custom, was also dressed very sexily, as was little nine year old Emmanuellle. They wore matching soft blue semi transparent summer dresses, very short, with spaghetti straps, and it appeared they wore no bras underneath either, though Emmanuelle, of course didn't need one at all.</p><p>Each thought the others were very sexy, and beautiful, and told them. There was an immediate air of sexuality, and they didn't talk long, soon heading to Alain's and Adrienne's house. Raquel and Gail followed them in their car.</p><p>When they arrived, Alain and Adrienne showed them around the house, the swimming pool, and Jacuzzi, the rest of the large house, and finally the studio Alain had set up in the large family room. He had a couple of school chairs, and two high, director type chairs, a couch, and a section where he could set up various backdrops.</p><p>""You girls look so sexy, and beautiful together, all of you, dressed like twins, Raquel and Gail, and my own Adrienne and Gail. Do you mind if I take some stills, and some video too before we start with the girls' shoot?"" Alain asked.</p><p>""That's fine."" Raquel answered. ""I'm a professional model, and actress, so I hope you don't mind if I don't give you a model release for these pictures. I just don't want them on the web site unless I approve. OK?""</p><p>""Of course, of course."" Alain answered. And no model release for Gail either today. We want you to approve of the final pics we'll post, and any video we take today. We understand fully. We're very careful of what we post, and try to keep it all legal. You'll have the full right to approve anything, and don't have to sign a thing today. And we keep all photos/videos confidential. No ""out takes"" for anyone, except us.""</p><p>""Thank you so much for understanding."" Raquel said gratefully.</p><p>""We can twirl around for you, Alain. See?"" Gail said as she twirled once around, showing off her delicious looking crotch to all of them. ""Sexy, isn't it?""</p><p>""It sure is! Alain exclaimed, as he grabbed his digital still camera and started shooting rapidly as Gail continued to twirl.</p><p>Raquel laughed. ""She sure is sexy, erotic. And you too, Emmanuellle. Let's you and I sit in the director's chairs. Your mom and dad, and Gail can see our panties. You're wearing panties, Emmanuellle?""</p><p>Emmanuellle laughed. ""Tiny see through ones, see?"" She said as she pulled up her short dress exposing her tiny white see through panties. Gail and Raquel could easily make out her little preteen pussy slit through the panties, could see her slightly parted slit and a little of her inner cunt lips, and the nub of her clit.</p><p>""You're so sexy, Emmanuellle, I could eat you right up!"" Raquel said unabashedly.</p><p>They all laughed. Emmanuellle and Raquel sat on the director's chairs, and made sure Alain and Adrienne and Gail got some real great pussy shots.</p><p>""Ohhh....Adrienne said. I love seeing your pussies so. You both are so sexy, you too, Gail. I love girls. You're getting me all hot!"" She said as she was really getting turned on and knew Gail and her mom knew it and wanted her to get turned on. Jeez! This was so hot!</p><p>""So much pussy and sexy girls are really turning me on too."" Alain added as his excitement grew. After eating out his little nine year old girl, and having her eat him, he had really lost his inhibitions about having sex with little girls. These two were so obviously hot to trot and he wanted sex with each of them in the worst way. He was hooked, a ""pedo pervert,"" and he knew it.</p><p>""I like girls too, Adrienne. A lot!' Gail exclaimed.</p><p>""Umm....you look so delicious, Raquel!"" Emmanuelle added.</p><p>""You too, Adrienne."" Raquek replied.</p><p>""Don't forget, Gail, mom and dad."" Emmanuellle said. ""I'd like to lic...taste her!"" she went on, as she started to rub her clit outside her panties in her excitement, as Gail looked her in the eyes, pulling her short skirt up, and began to masturbate too.</p><p>""Ohh...umm...I love seeing the little girls masturbate. It's so sexy!"" Raquel said as she too began to masturbate through her panties.</p><p>Adrienne walked over to Raquel. ""Here Sweety, let me help you."" She said erotically, as she reached down and replaced Raquel's hand with her own.</p><p>Raquel spread her legs even wider. ""Oh, yes!"" She said as she turned to kiss Adrienne, who kissed her passionately, an open mouth wet kiss.</p><p>Gail saw what was happening and walked over to Emmanuellle sitting in the director's chair. They kissed too, then Gail started to masturbate Emmanuellle.</p><p>""Do you like to have a girl masturbate you, Emmanuellle?"" Gail asked.</p><p>""Yes."" Emmanuellle answered. ""It feels so good, Gail. So good. You ever lick a girl, Gail.""</p><p>""Yes, my girlfriend Beth, but she moved away. Have you ever licked a girl?""</p><p>""Yes, a couple of times. But they didn't like sex like you do. You're so sexy Gail. I'd love to lick you, taste and swallow your sweet preteen girl juices!""</p><p>""Youi're so hot! And I'd love to lick you too, Emmanuellle."" Gail replied excitedly.</p><p>They looked around and saw that Raquel was now masturbating Adrienne, and she her, as they continued to french kiss. Alain had gotten out of his shorts and was masturbating too as he looked from one to the next. Wow! He thought, four pussies here, four sweet pussies, and only one man, me. Pussy heaven.</p><p>""Let's go over on the couch and lick each other and kiss. The grown ups aren't going to mind, in fact will probably lick us too."" Emmanuellle said, as she got down from the chair and led Gail by the hand over to the couch.</p><p>""You first. I want to lick you first."" Emmanuellle said as she gently pushed nine year old Gail down on the couch. Gail quickly arranged herself, leaning back against one end of the couch, pulling her short dress up over her waist and spreading her legs.</p><p>""Want me to take my panties off?""</p><p>""No, they're real sexy. I'll do it."" Emmanuellle said as she lay on top of Gail, french kissing her and feeling her cunt, Gail's slit through her panties, feeling it's warmth and moisture, that she was getting excited.</p><p>Emmanuellle slid down Gail's little body, getting between her legs. She kissed her soft smooth inner thighs all near her cunt, loving how she had such tiny thong panties that the front part only just barely covered her little girl cunt. She kissed the material, moving her lips all around, and feeling Gail's little clit. Emmanuellle pulled the panties aside easily, began licking Gail's slit up and down, up and down.</p><p>""Emmanuellle that feels so good. I love your tiny tongue. It feels perfect on my little slit. Here let me pull apart my pussy lips so you can lick deep in."" Gail said as she felt herself getting very wet.</p><p>With Gail holding her little cunt lips wide, Emmanuellle licked the whole length of her tiny slit up and down up and down, all the pink mucous membrane of her inner lips. She tried to get the tip of her tongue deep in Gail's small cunt entrance, then up to her girlish clit, licking it all around, and sucking on it. It was all so small, just like her, she thought. Then she put some fingers in her cunt hole and could feel how wet she was, and open too, dilated. She was a hot girl! Emmanuellle began finger fucking Gail as she licked her clit. Gail was moaning and wiggling. She thought she'd have a nice orgasm, a climax soon. This was so great, giving another little girl an orgasm.</p><p>Emmanuellle sensed, and Gail saw Alain, Emmanuellle's dad walk over. He still had his shirt on, but he was nude down below, as he had taken his pants off. He was masturbating his long slender, and very hard dick slowly. Gail could see some fluid on the end of his dick. Her mom said when men got excited that fluid came out, it was pre-cum. She wondered what he was going to do, and hoped he'd fuck her. Umm...she was so excited. She wanted to cum, and then cum again and again. This was all so sexy!</p><p>Alain got down behind his daughter, Emmanuellle, and lifted her little dress, pulling her panties down. Emmanuellle spread her legs wide for her dad, hoping he'd fuck her. He hadn't yet. Alain started kissing his daughters tight little butt all over, them spread her little butt cheeks wide and began licking her butt hole, her cute puckered little anus, her rosebud, digging the tip of his tongue deep in the luscious delightful hole.</p><p>""Umm...daddy...That feels so good! So good."" Emmanuellle moaned.</p><p>Seeing all this Raquel and Adrienne walked over to the couch too. Adrienne sat down, spreading her legs and began to masturbate. Raquel got between her legs and took off her tiny panties.</p><p>Adrienne stared intently at her husband eating her daughter's nine year old butt, and watching her daughter eat the nine year old beautiful, sexy, Gail. It was so incredibly erotic. She thought to herself there was nothing more sexy, erotic than seeing preteen girls having sex, with each other, and with adults. Nothing! She reached over and massaged her husband's balls, caressed his butt, and started working a finger into his butt hole wiggling it around. She knew just how he liked it. He began pushing back on her finger, and moaned in pleasure, as he continued to rim his daughter's delicious preteen butt hole.</p><p>""Oh...It's so sexy to see you girls enjoying each other. Emmanuellle, Sweetheart, mommy loves to see you lick Gail's sweet pussy, such a sweet, sweet, preteen pussy!"" Adrienne groaned in her excitement.</p><p>""Lick her mommy, lick her!"" Gail encouraged her mother, who needed no encouragement.</p><p>Raquel was so turned on by all the sex, seeing her daughter with another little girl, seeing the girl eat her daughter, and the handsome Alain eating his own daughter's cute butt, she thought she could almost cum without being stimulated. She loved Adrienne's small soft hairless cunt, fully shaved, as she was, and a tiny cunt like hers, almost like a little girls. She spread Adrienne's cunt lips and licked her cunt over, and over, and over, all the delicious, now wet inner part. She got three fingers in her wet dilated pussy and finger fucked her as she sucked her clit, and licked it over and over, flicking her clot with her tongue all around and up and down and sucking it all deep in her mouth asAdrienne fucked Raquel's face.</p><p>Adrienne was so turned on with all this she quickly had a great orgasm, shouting and yelling out Raquel's and her daughters names. This was quickly followed by Gail's orgasm, one on the best she ever had, and she was loud too calling out Emmanuellle's name and her mom's too. Both Adrienne and little Gail wanted more sex, more orgasms, and after a very brief rest of a minute or two were ready again.</p><p>Raquel now sat on the couch, and spread her legs wide, taking off her panties, as Adrienne changed places with her, immediately spreading Raquel's wet cunt wide, finger fucking it, and licking it rapidly, licking up her love juices hungrily.</p><p>Emmanuellle and Gail traded places too. Alain sat up on his knees.</p><p>As Gail got between Emmanuellle's legs, she said, ""You'll lick me too, won't you Alain. I love to have my butt licked too, licked all over. I've never been fucked, but want to be fucked, bad. It's OK isn't it mom?"" She asked her mother.</p><p>Raquel thought about it, but not for long. She wasn't thinking rationally any more. ""Sure, Honey. Enjoy my little girl, Alain.""</p><p>Alain didn't know about fucking the little girl. He hadn't even fucked his own daughter yet. He lay down between Gail's legs she had spread wide for him, raising her little butt up for his licking. He dove into his second little preteen butt, and found it just as delicious as his daughters, smelled the fresh scent of girl, and taste of girl he knew after tasting preteen snatch, fresh virginal preteen cunt, he could never again not want it, want it badly! It was so delicious! He wanted the little girl's cunt too, so he turned over on his back, and lifted her tiny pelvis up and let her cunt gently down on his mouth. What a sweet little cunt he thought. So smooth and fresh. Wet for her little girl orgasm. She wasn't at all tender, and more than happy about being licked some more, this time by a man.</p><p>He was gentle with her but licked deep in her little cunt, deep, getting the tip of his long tongue deep in her cunt opening and tongue fucking her. Gail wiggled and squirmed with her pleasure against the exquisite pleasure of his tongue, licking her cunt deeply over and over, then sucking her little clit. He even got a couple of fingers in her and began finger fucking her too.</p><p>This was almost too much for Raquel seeing her daughter being eaten so expertly by the Frenchman, and seeing her daughter eat the other little girl, licking and sucking her cunt furiously, obviously loving every second of it. She twisted her body, so she could reach her daughter's butt. Alain helped, and they all re-adjusted their positions so Raquel could eat her daughter's butt while Alain kept eating her too from underneath her, from her cunt side.</p><p>She was so delicious, her daughter, Gail, Raquel thought. She should have been doing this for a long, long time. God! Did she love her little preteen daughter's butt.</p><p>Gail took a few seconds to cry out to her mom, ""That feels so good, mom, so good! I've wanted you to lick me for so long!""</p><p>Alain saw what was happening and was surprised Raquel and her daughter had not been having sex. He got up so Raquel could eat her daughter's cunt too, and got behind his wife eating Raquel. Raquel wanted to be fucked bad, and lifted her butt up for her husband. He quickly slipped his hard dick in her cunt from the rear, and began fucking her in earnest. His wife was so dilated and wet his dick slipped in easily.</p><p>Finally, Gail thought, her mom was eating her! She was so excited. She had wanted this for so long, so long. Her mom was underneath her, licking her like Alain had, but her tongue was smaller, more delicate, and she seemed to know just what to do, how to lick her to excite her the most. She loved it.</p><p>""Oh, mommy, mommy, it feels so good, so good!""</p><p>Now it was Emmanuellle's turn to orgasm. All this sex was so hot to her. She loved being eaten by Gail, just loved it! She couldn't hold back anymore, and let her orgasm engulf her, a really big one. She cried and moaned in her passion.</p><p>Gail slowed down her licking of Emmanuellle as she had her orgasm, and just began kissing her stomach, her legs, her cunt, and telling her how much she loved it.</p><p>Raquel had her orgasm just about the time Emmanuellle was having hers, a giant one too, as she moaned and cried out, squeezing Adrienne's head between her legs.</p><p>Alain too, soon shot his wad, exploding in a great orgasm, shooting wad after wad of his hot cum in his wife's cunt, causing her to cum again too. His cum dripped down his wife's thighs and she rubbed it on her hands and licked her fingers.</p><p>Emmanuellle got up, and Gail took her place, as her mom now could eat her from the front. She was almost about to cum again too. She sat on the couch, spread her legs widely, looking at her dad with lust.</p><p>""Fuck me daddy, fuck me!"" Alain looked at his wife and she nodded yes. She sat beside her daughter, with her arm around her, stroking her hair, kissing her, and telling her how much she loved her.</p><p>Alain's dick had hardly gone soft at all, he was so turned on by all the sex, the four females, licking each other, especially the little prepubescent girls, one his daughter, his own daughter and their moms! What could be more erotic!</p><p>His dick was wet with his own cum, and his wife's juices.</p><p>""Come on, Sweety, lie on the floor, on the soft rug. We'll have more room.""</p><p>Emmanuellle quickly got down on the soft rug, a few feet away from the couch, lying down, and spreading her legs wide, with her mother sitting beside her, touching her. Adrienne got a cushion from the couch and put it under her daughters little butt, lifting her vulva up for her father's fucking. He lay over his tiny daughter, holding his body weight up with one arm as he guided his wet dick to her small cunt hole. Emmanuellle helped him position it right.</p><p>""I love you Sweetheart,"" Alain said with deep love and emotion.</p><p>""I know you do, daddy, I know, and I love you too. I want it daddy, want you inside me, now. I want you to fuck me.""</p><p>He leaned over and french kissed her for a minute or so, then, pressed his dick against her small pussy entrance. He felt the resistance, then pushed a little harder several times, back and forth, back and forth. To his surprise, his dick head slipped in past her entrance fairly easily. His nine year old daughter was so wet and dilated, and she wanted him so badly. He began a slow rhythmic fucking of her, going in a little deeper each time. Her little body jerking with each of his thrusts.</p><p>As her mom ate her Gail could see nine year old Emmanuellle being fucked by her dad. She wanted to be fucked too, bad. Having her mom eat her was heaven. She loved how she did it. She was about to cum again too. This whole scene was so erotic. Sex, sex, sex. Gail loved it, loved her mom for giving her sex.</p><p>""MOMMY, MOMMY, I LOVE YOU SO MUCH! She shouted.</p><p>Raquel lifted her head, and said, ""I love you too, my beautiful little daughter, love you to pieces, love licking your sweet little cunt, just love, love, love!"" She said with great emotion.</p><p>That was enough to set off Gail. She had a tremendous orgasm, gripping her mom's head between her head with an iron grip as wave after wave of erotic thrills surged through her preteen body.</p><p>Raquel was thrilled she was able to give her little daughter the gift or a beautiful orgasm. Who said little girls couldn't have great orgasms. She kissed her gently over and over and over, french kissing her lips. They kept telling each other how much they loved each other.</p><p>As they lay in each other's arms, they watched Alain fuck his daughter. Adrienne was caressing each in turn, french kissing each, loving them both as they neared their climax. Alain was now fucking his little daughter fast and furiously, and Emmanuellle was loving it all, loving his power and strength as his dick shook her tiny body up with a jerk with each thrust. Suddenly they both climaxed at the same time, and Emmanuellle felt his hot cum shoot into her time and time again. Finally their climaxes subsided, and Alain rolled off his little girl, lying beside her, caressing her kissing her, telling her how much he loved her as he breathed deeply trying to get his breath back.</p><p>Adrienne, kissed them both and licked her husband's cum out of her daughter's cunt, and off her legs where it had leaked out, and licked his dick gently to clean it too.</p><p>This was so exciting to both Raquel, and Gail. They each were getting a little horny again.</p><p>""I want to be fucked, mom. Could Alain fuck me?""</p><p>""You want a man, don't you Sweetheart? A nice beautiful man like Alain, that loves little girls?'</p><p>""Yes, mommy, I do, a lot!""</p><p><i>To be continued...</i></p>"
1091,"Emmanuelle, Preteen Internet Model, Part 3",Charles Dodgson,charlesdodgson@hotmail.com,"['pedo', 'cons', 'inc', 'pantie fetish', 'FF', 'MF', 'Mgg combos (g both 9)']","Dear Peter, the handwritten letter said, My used panties are enclosed, and my girlfriend's too, Gail's. We know they're expensive, but Gail and I had a little jilling party just for you. After we licked each other, and got real wet, we stuffed the little panties in our sweet nine year old virgin preteen pussies just for you, getting them all wet with our girl sex juices. I bet you can still taste us both! Also enclosed is the school girl video of us both of you ordered. Enjoy! Love, Emmanuelle and Gail.",2011-04-06T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental, and unintentional.

I welcome comments of all kinds and will answer your emails. I welcome comments of all kinds and will answer your emails.","<p><b>Peter</b></p><p>Peter, 33, loved little girl panties, and big girl panties too. He had never been married, and had had only a couple of girl friends in his life. He had no girl friend now. Peter spent a lot of his time at the local nude dance club with two girls in particular, Jessie, 19, a small, petite, Hispanic girl, all of five feet tall and maybe 85 pounds, with just nubs for boobs, a real red hot chili, and Sammy, 20, a Vietnamese girl about the same size, or maybe a little smaller, who also loved sex.</p><p>He was very conservative in his life, other than with the girls, and had always saved his money, working as an engineer in the aerospace industry. His parents had too. Unfortunately they died in an auto crash a year or so ago, and left everything to their only child, himself, more than two million dollars. He spent thousands every week on the two girls, seeing them at the club and at his house. They were both very bi which he loved.</p><p>The girls knew they had more than a meal ticket and catered to his every whim, well, almost. They refused to move in with him, but that seemed OK with Peter. He had only asked once, and half-heartedly at that. Peter enjoyed his privacy. As much as he liked the girls, he didn't want them underfoot all the time, just when he wanted them.</p><p>Peter was only about five six or seven and had a slight build, so he felt more comfortable with small, petite little girls. He had non-descript dark hair and dark blue eyes. Peter would love to have, or be with, a preteen girl, Around nine or ten he thought would be the perfect age, but he would never approach one, and there were no girls that age or close to it as relatives.</p><p>He had joined a few of the preteen model sites on the Internet and downloaded hundreds of pictures, and ordered their videos too. Most were pretty tame, but still got him excited. One site was much wilder than the others. The model's name was Emmanuelle, only nine years old, a Eurasian, French and Vietnamese, and she actually had nude photos, and nude videos he bought. Peter loved Eurasians. He thought they were so beautiful, and little Emmanuelle certainly fit in that category. She had long dark hair that fell down on her chest in front, or in the back. Her legs were long and shapely for her 4'6"" or so height, and 65-70 pound weight. Emmanuelle was slender, but athletic, her legs were firm from her dancing, and she was graceful too, he could tell from her videos. A perfectly delicious little girl!</p><p>Recently she and a girl friend, Gail, made videos and still picture sets together. Gail had a brief note about herself on the site, like a bio, She said was from an almost indeterminable ethnic background. Her mom and dad were each of different ethnic mixtures. Her skin was soft, smooth and a color between a dark and light tan, a beautiful light bronze color. Her eyes were jet black, sparkling, and she had long black slightly curly hair that almost reached her tight little butt in the rear. She said she had some hot Spanish blood in her, from her dad, together with Asian blood, Vietnamese, which gave her eyes just the hint of her Asian background, also Irish, Italian, and an eighth, or so, native American, Cherokee, together with an eighth Romanian Gypsy blood too. A wild combination, for sure.</p><p>Emmanuelle had a forum where people could post messages to her, and she'd answer them. A number of little girls wrote in asking advice on sex, and telling about their own sexual backgrounds, even about family sex. It was really wild.</p><p>Peter bought everything Emmanuelle had to sell, videos, eight by ten glossy photos, hundreds of them, joined her fan club, etc., as well as becoming a member of her Internet site. A a couple of weeks ago Peter got an email from Emmanuelle and her girl friend Gail saying they were offering selected members of the site their used panties for sale, real sexy ones for $100 each, pretty expensive, but where are you going to get used preteen girls' panties that haven't been washed? They said the used panties wouldn't be offered on the site at all. Peter ordered a pair from each girl, and was expecting them in the mail soon. He knew they would be his most prized panties of all. He had quite a collection from ordering through the mail, adult ones, and on ebay little preteen girls' ones a couple of times, but they were all washed and clean. He had a lot from Jessie and Sammy.</p><p>The manager of the nude club, the Ecstasy, knew there were some men who loved girls that looked even younger than legal age, in fact, looked close to a preteen in age. He hired both Jessie and Sammy for those men. He particularly liked it that their boobs were almost non-existent, and with their tiny bodies, slim hips, and shaved pussies, the guys could easily fantasize they were preteens, those that wanted to, and Peter was sure one of them.</p><p>It was Friday afternoon and Peter left work early, heading over to the Ecstasy. Both Jessie and Sammy worked days, which was nice for Peter, as they could see him at night when he'd usually be available. He liked to go to the club as well as see them in person at his house. He had perfect timing when he hit the club as Sammy and Jessie were doing a ""double trouble"" nude dance, a lesbian dance. The cops didn't seem all that bothered by what the dancers did on the stage, but from time to time they'd send in someone undercover to try to get sex in the back. The club offered nude couch dances in the back in private cubicles. Sometimes they did, and the girl was busted. Girls got cagey and would only let guys eat them if they knew him around the club for awhile. Usually they wouldn't fuck in the back, but they'd masturbate the guy, or give him a blow job.</p><p>The club had two stages connected by a runway, each surrounded by a circular bar where the customers could sit, both men and women, but mainly men. The bar was about a foot or so above the stage dance floor, so the girls cunts were above them. Often the girls would kneel on the bar and pretend to offer a guy their pussy to eat, putting it about an inch from his mouth while the girl caressed her clit in front of him. The rules were no contact so the guy couldn't kiss the offered pussy. The vast majority of the girls were shaved clean, some had a little hair at the top, left as decoration. There was a brass pole in the center of the small stage.</p><p>Jessie and Sammy made the double trouble dance their speciality and the guys loved it. They really ate each other out on the stage. As he entered, Peter saw that the club was only about a fourth filled, only a third filled at the seats next to the bar surrounding the stage. He sat down at an empty chair, and ordered his two drink minimum, bottled water. Nude clubs in California couldn't serve alcohol. The two dance double trouble show had just started.</p><p>The girls were dressed in tiny micro-skirts to begin with, showing off tiny see thru thong panties, and little see through vests for a top. Their outfits didn't match, but were similar. The girls french kissed standing as they felt each other up, rubbing each other's pussy. Then Jessie knelt down and took off Sammy's panties, and kissed her pussy, then pulled her little pussy lips apart and gave her several long licks. You could almost imagine they were two preteen girls, 11 or 12, in the subdued lighting of the club. Sammy returned the favor, taking off Jessie's panties, and kissing and licking her pussy. They each slipped out of their tops, and were completely nude. They embraced standing in a deep french kiss while finger fucking each other, then Jessie lay down, spreading her legs, and Sammy got between her legs and ate her out, then they reversed positions, and finally did a full 69. It was tremendously erotic to see the tiny girls with almost no boobs and fully shaved pussies really enjoying each other sexually.</p><p>Peter tipped them each $50 bucks for the show. Normally a tip for a girl on the stage was a dollar or two. The girls acknowledged his tip with brief hugs and a kiss on his cheek. He asked Jessie for a couch dance in the back. Sometimes he'd ask both girls back, but he wanted to do one at a time. He told Sammy he'd have her after four, five dances with Jessie. It was $50 for a dance, one song in the back, four minutes or so. The girl got $30 and the house, $20. Stay in the back for eight dances, maybe a half hour, and you're out $400, not counting any tip you might give the girl. Tips for the back room couch dances were not normally expected, unless she provided some special services.. Not cheap, but the girls were so pretty, and sexy.</p><p>The required routine was for the guy to lay on the couch. The girl got nude and lay on him, or sat on him, and ground away at his hard dick under his clothes, dry humping him. Rules were no touching or kissing, licking breasts or cunt, but you could touch, caress their legs, thighs, back, face, etc. And the girls were not supposed to touch your dick through their clothes with their hands, but could with their pussies. Some put the guys shirt up and sucked his nipples. A lot of girls offered the guys a breast to suck and lick, and some their cunts to kiss and lick, and their butts too, and many would masturbate the guy on the outside of his pants, a few inside his pants, and some would eat a guy too. A lot of the girls got very horny.</p><p>As Peter walked in a back, enclosed, private cubicle, and lay on the couch on his back, Jessie followed him in.</p><p>""I got some nice panties new tiny thong panties to wear for you, Peter. See?"" Jessie said smiling, knowing Peter would love them. He sure was a panty lover. Most guys wanted her nude from the start. Peter always wanted her in tiny panties, and for most of the time too, licking, kissing her on the top of the panties.</p><p>Peter liked to eat the girls through their panties first, loved to have the girls put their panty covered, barely covered, cunts an inch from his face and tease him. He loved and adored a nude pussy just barely covered with tiny panties. He looked at the new panties Jessie held in her hand and took them in his hand. They were delicious looking and must be made for a very small girl, a preteen he was sure. Un-stretched the small black elastic cotton waist band was probably no more than five or six inches across. The front panel made of see through nylon, patterned light grey with different shades of grey champaign bubbles, was maybe four inches wide at the top to almost nothing at the bottom and no more than a half inch wide for the part that would go between a girl's butt cheeks on up to meet the waist band in the rear.</p><p>""They're great! Put them on, and get nude otherwise. They look like they were made for a preteen., Were they, Jessie?""</p><p>""I think so, for sexy little preteen girls, just like you like. Right, Peter?"" Jessie teased in her slight Spanish accent.</p><p>""You look like a preteen yourself. That's why all the guys love you. I'm in love with your itty bitty little titties! So help me god, I adore them!""</p><p>""But I only love you, my darling, only you!"" Jessie laughed in jest.</p><p>""Love my money, baby, that's what you love."" Peter retorted.</p><p>""Money can buy my love, Honey, all of it!"" Jessie continued laughing as she got nude and slipped the tiny thong panties on, then straddled Peter on his chest.</p><p>""See, Peter, I'm your little eight year old daughter who wants her little hairless pussy licked by her daddy. You want to lick it, don't you daddy?""</p><p>""You know that, Baby, you know that!""</p><p>Jessie leaned over first and they french kissed for a few minutes. Jessie knew he loved to french kiss, and she did too. She loved sex, all of it with both men and women. Then Jessie sat up and positioned her crotch right next to his mouth as he lay back against a pillow, his head at a 45 degree angle to the floor.</p><p>""This right for my little girl lover?"" Jessie asked.</p><p>""Love to french kiss, and you're soooo good. You smell great. Hawaiian flowers? Ummm...perfect. I can see your little slit through the panties. It looks like a little girls, just a smooth little slit. The panties barely cover them."" Peter said as he held Jessie by her tight little nude butt and pulled her pantie covered cunt even closer to his face until it was only an inch or two away.</p><p>It filled his whole vision, her flat stomach, her little puffy mound, her bare smooth upper thighs, her brown skin so soft and smooth as Peter rubbed his cheeks on it and brushed his lips against the skin of her stomach, her thighs. She was so delicious looking!</p><p>""You gonna tease me Peter, you naughty boy. You know I want you to kiss it, lick it.""</p><p>Peter kissed her panty covered cunt, over and over, soft little kisses on her see through panties, feeling her slit against his lips, on the exposed skin right next to and all around them. What could be more beautiful than a hairless pussy in see through tiny panties. Nothing. He felt his medium size dick grow hard.</p><p>Jessie felt back with her hand, and found Peter's hard dick through his pants. She caressed his dick head, rubbing her thumb over the ridge of his dick head.</p><p>""Ah, Senor, you're hard! This little tigrito get you hard?""</p><p>""Yes, you hot little tamale, you always do. Did you get these little panties for me?""</p><p>""Of course. Well, maybe for my little sister, she's eight, perfect for you senor."" Jessie laughed.</p><p>She liked to tease peter about his liking little girls. She didn't know whether he did or not, and didn't care. He liked the teasing and joked back with her.</p><p>""Your eight year old sister wears these panties?""</p><p>""Si!""</p><p>""After she wears them bring them to me, I want to smell and taste them, eat them, eat preteen cunt, delicious preteen cunt.""</p><p>""Si, senor, after she gets them all wet with her juices, and soiled, and stinky. Just for you senor, I will do it, she will do it for you. Little Maria will be all turned on when she knows a gringo man wants her panties, all turned on!""</p><p>""Don't I wish!"" Peter laughed in jest, or at least tried to laugh in jest.</p><p>He'd really like that. He wondered if Jessie had an eight year old sister. He continued kissing Jessie's pantie covered cunt, and then licking the material too, gently nibbling her pussy lips through the material. Jessie switched, turning around so her butt was in Peter's face and her head near his dick, and spread her legs wide. She undid his fly and pulled out his dick, masturbating his un-circumcised dick slowly as she licked the ridge on his dick head gently. She knew he liked it slow. Jessie pushed her butt back hoping he'd lick her rosebud, her anus. Her anus was so sensitive. Having it licked and sucked was such a turn on for the tiny girl.</p><p>For Peter the view was equally as good from the rear, seeing her tight little brown ass cheeks, and her anus, just a little bit covered with the string that ran from the lower front of the little triangle patch covering her twat up her butt crack to the string running around her lower hips where it attached. He lifted the string out of her butt crack and licked her anus, digging the tip of his tongue in deeply. Jessie began to wriggle as she was increasingly getting aroused. Peter kissed her pantie covered cunt from the rear, then pulled it away from her cunt, and licked her cunt proper, all along her now slightly parted slit. He put one finger against her slit and slowly worked its way inside her. She was wet and it slipped in easily. He finger fucked her for a few minutes, then took it out, and pulled her cunt against his mouth and began licking her little clit.</p><p>""Finally, Senor, finally!"" Jessie said in relief.</p><p>She loved to be eaten, and usually got off fast. Peter knew just how she liked to be eaten, have her clit sucked hard, and flicked at the same time, then work on her butt, her little rosebud, licking and sucking. She didn't think he'd want to get off as he was going to see Sammy after her. She continued to lick him slowly as he licked her anus, then moved to her little clit, and flicked it rapidly trying to get her off. Soon she got off, trying to stifle her typically loud moans.</p><p>""Ohhh...that was so nice, big boy. So nice. Want to get off?""</p><p>""No...Thanks. How many dances is that?""</p><p>""Six, I think.""</p><p>""Ok. I'll see Sammy now. Ahh...you going to give your panties to your little sister to wear?""</p><p>""No, you can have them. I have another pair to give her. I'll bring them in for you, or see you at your house and give them to you when she's worn them."" Jessie lied. She had no little sister.</p><p>""OK, good. I wanted to take them with me. They're so sexy!""</p><p>""They're for you, Senor Peter, for you."" Jessie said as the song ended and she got up and put her little outfit on to go out to the front.</p><p>He gave Jessie $400, which included a $100 tip which was his usual minimum tip for either Jessie or Sammy. Peter put the panties in his pocket and walked out to the main part of the club and took his seat again at the stage. Jessie went in the back to clean her pussy. He looked around but Sammy wasn't there. She was giving someone a couch dance in the back. He watched a couple of dancers who weren't nearly as attractive as either Sammy or Jessie and was getting bored. He asked the manager if he thought Sammy would be out soon. He said she was with one of the Asian regulars, a wealthy older Chinese guy who often kept Sammy for 20-25 dances. He wasn't going to wait, so he left for home. He wanted to masturbate in the panties anyway.</p><p>When he got home he had a treat. The used panties and video he ordered from Emmanuelle had come in the mail. Oh what a treat this was going to be! She had a handwritten note in a little girl's handwriting, in pink on feminine little girl type stationary with little cuddly bears on it that said:</p><p></p><blockquote><i>""Dear Peter, My used panties are enclosed, and my girlfriend's too, Gail's. We know they're expensive, but Gail and I had a little jilling party just for you. After we licked each other, and got real wet, we stuffed the little panties in our sweet nine year old virgin, preteen pussies just for you, getting them all wet with our girljuices. I bet you can still taste us both! Also enclosed is the school girl video of us both you ordered. Enjoy! Love, Emmanuelle and Gail""</i></blockquote><p>The ""Gail"" signature was in a different hand, and he assumed it was Gail's signature. He never expected anything so sexy. Each panty was sealed tightly in a small plastic bag, and was still damp. Ohhheeeeeee! He smelled each deeply smelling a fresh girl scent, a little girl scent, even though he had never smelled that before, it was unmistakable. There was also a hint of flowers too, Asian flowers. It was so delicious he couldn't stop breathing it in deeply. One, Emmanuelle's, looked almost identical to the ones Jessie was wearing, with the see through gray material, the little triangle patch to barely cover a little girl's cunt. And with small champaign bubbles on it in a darker grey color. Gail's were pink in the same see through thong style.</p><p>He got nude and lay on his bed, slowly masturbating as he licked each pair of panties in return, licked and licked them trying to get their little girl taste. Then he put them in his mouth and slowly, gently, chewed them to try to get the juices in the material into his mouth so he could taste them. He could! The same sweet little girl taste as he smelled. How sweet their little girl sexual juices were. Oh, he needed to eat a little girl, just eat her up!</p><p>He took Jessie's panties to bed with him too and wrapped them around his dick, sliding the material up and down on the ridge of his dick head, as with the other hand he held the preteens' panties against his face, smelling deeply of their girl scent, and licking and chewing on them to get their girl taste. He fantasized each little girl in turn sitting on his face with the little panties on as he kissed the panties, and licked them on their preteen pussies feeling their little girl slits under his tongue. Suddenly he had a huge orgasm, pumping his load into Jessie's little panties which couldn't hold it all as it leaked down his thighs and onto his sheets.</p><p>Wow! Was he turned on or what? Next he slipped the schoolgirl video of the two preteen girls in the VCR at the foot of his bed and watched the girls, dressed like Catholic schoolgirls in ultra short little plaid skirts, white thigh highs and white blouses pretend they were in school, sitting in school chairs, spreading their legs so he could get great panty shots of them in the very same panties they sent him, or ones just like them. Then the girls fooled around, kissing each other, hugging, taking off and putting on each other's white thigh highs. It was so erotic, even though there were no nude shots. He masturbated again as he did before, in the now wet and cum filled panties of Jessie. He didn't want to do it just yet with the little girls' panties as he wanted to save them to smell and taste.</p><p>As Peter lay there still tremendously turned on he wondered what it would take to get together with the little girls. They were doing this for money, obviously. They had to have their parents approval. He had plenty of money, still nearly two million. It was all in T bills, readily available cash, although not earning much money, he wasn't losing much either. And that was so important, the country just now trying to come out of a near depression. He could offer them a lot of money to be with them. How much? Five thousand, ten thousand? Hell, he'd pay a lot more than that for an afternoon, evening with the little darlings. Maybe just tell them he'd pay a lot, no, pay anything. That's it. They didn't know how much money he had, thank God, or he'd be at their mercy, their parents mercy. Peter had read somewhere that in negotiating a financial deal the first side to mention a specific sum of money loses. Well, he wouldn't mention a sum. Let them come back with a dollar amount. Keep the email simple. Yeah!</p><p>Peter went to his computer and sent the following email to Emmanuelle:</p><p></p><blockquote><i>""Dear Emmanuelle and Gail, I'm so excited! I could still taste you both! So fresh and sweet!!!! Thanks for the schoolgirl video! Your tiny panties drive me crazy, both the real ones, and the ones on you both in the video! I'd pay anything to be in a video with you both, maybe like you dance at a nude dance club, give couch dances to me in your tiny panties? Yes, I'd pay anything! Love, Peter.""</i></blockquote><p>That ought to do it, he thought. They got to come back with a figure, they got to.</p><p>---</p><p><b>Emmanuelle</b></p><p>It'd been more than a month since Emmanuelle had first gotten together with Gail, also age nine, and her sexy mom, Raquel, and they all had sex together with her mom and dad, Mai and Alain. Her dad had fucked her then for the very first time, but although Gail wanted to be fucked by Emmanuelle's dad, and her mom, Raquel, said it was OK, Alain didn't do it. Her dad had fucked her a few times since then, but not regularly as she wanted, and always with her mom with them. She thought her dad didn't want to get to fucking her more than he did his wife, her mom. Emmanuelle knew some men adored little girl sex, even more than with an adult women, but she didn't know just where her dad, Alain, fit into that scene. She guessed he sexually wanted Raquel, her mom, his wife, more than he wanted her.</p><p>She and Gail made some videos together and did some still photo shoots together too, and put them on her web site. They were very popular. Her dad paid Gail for it, a percentage of what they took in for sales, and memberships in the site. Usually they'd fool around when they got together, as both the little girls really loved sex, loved licking each other and kissing and getting off. The moms joined in and her dad, Alain, would eat them all, and the females him too, but he didn't fuck either Gail or herself in those sessions.</p><p>It was Raquel, Gail's mom, that came up with the idea of selling their used panties. Raquel had a web cam site, from her, Raquel's home, part of a large site, and masturbated on it for the members, having the web cams turned on 4-5 hours a day. A number of the guys asked to buy her used panties and she sold them for $25 each. Raquel thought there would be a good market for members of Emmanuelle's preteen model site for the little girls' used panties. As far as any of them knew none of the other little girls with preteen model sites did that. Alain didn't want to just offer them on the site, so they sent emails to regular customers who had bought at least two videos, and some large glossy photos too soliciting them to buy the panties. Raquel suggested a $100 per pantie, saying guys couldn't get them anywhere else and would pay them that much. The response was good.</p><p>The girls wore each of the panties sold for awhile, and at least masturbated with them on getting them damp with their juices by jamming the little panties in their sweet cunts when they were wet with sexual excitement. They girls did it together when they had a photo or video shoot too. As soon as the little panties were damp with their juices they sealed them tight in a small plastic bag to keep them damp, and mailed them out with a sexy hand written note. They had only been doing it for a couple of weeks but had sold 30 pairs of panties, for $3,000, with very little cost involved for them.</p><p>Early Friday evening Emmanuelle was going through her email, and the forum posts, with her dad sitting nearby to help her answer any and help with the forum answers and posts. She got to Peter's email to her, that had been sent just a few minutes earlier. She wondered how much Peter would pay and if Gail would do it and whether her parents and Gail's mom, Raquel would permit it. They had never been with a customer of the site, never even met one.</p><p>""Dad, you know that Peter guy, the one who's bought all our videos and all our pictures, and bought two pairs of panties, one from me and one of Gail's too?""</p><p>""Yeah, I remember him. Good customer. Lives close by too. Did he get the panties. We sent them out a few days ago?""</p><p>""Yeah, he got em. Loves em, and the panties Gail and I were wearing in the schoolgirl video we sent him too together with the panties.""</p><p>""Good! Another satisfied customer.""</p><p>""Yeah. He wants more. He wants to be in a video with us, like a nude dance club and have Gail and me give him a couch dance dressed in our little panties, whatever a couch dance is. He says he'll pay anything to do it, anything. He says it twice. How much you think he'd pay? Can we do it dad?""</p><p>""Print out the email from Peter. Let me see it.""</p><p>Emmanuelle printed out the email and gave it to her dad.</p><p>""What's a couch dance, dad?""</p><p>""In the nude dance clubs the girls dance nude for the guys, and some girls too, up close and personal. Then some clubs have cubicles in the back, private places, with a couch in them. The guy lays on the couch, the girl gets nude and lays on him, and dry humps him. Dry humping means his dick is in his pants and doesn't touch the girl's pussy. No touching or licking or kissing is supposed to go on, but a very horny guy and a nude girl who wants to make money, alone together, well, I imagine a lot of sex goes on.""</p><p>""That's sounds like fun, dad. Gail and I could do that.""</p><p>""Yeah, you're right. He does say it twice, he'd pay anything. He's been one of our best customers, if not the best. He's bought everything we have for sale, all of it, and been a member for awhile. He writes to you a lot, doesn't he?""</p><p>""A lot. He talks about my panties all the time. I think he really loves little girls' panties.""</p><p>""Yeah. And now we've sold him some of yours and Gail's used panties, he must be in pantie heaven, but he wants more. Of course. I'm sure he's legit, not a cop. We've never even met a customer before. We've had serious talks about what would happen if anyone knows we have sex with you, your mom and I having sex with you and Gail, what would happen to us. Prison, family torn apart. You know. Now with a stranger? I don't know. And Raquel? Gail's mom. Would she allow it? And your mom too, Mai.""</p><p>""What if he paid a zillion dollars dad? Just to have some fun with us for a few hours.""</p><p>""He won't pay a zillion dollars, but that's a good point. Let's see if he really will pay a lot. Ahh...write him back and say you might think about it if it's at least $25,000 cash. Don't promise him anything.""</p><p>""Ok dad."" Emmanuelle said then worked on composing a return email.</p><p>""How's this, dad. Dear Peter. That sounds like fun! But, you know. Maybe I'll think about it if it's at least $25,000 cash for a an hour only. No promise, but I'll think about it. Love, Emmanuelle.""</p><p>""That's good. Send it.""</p><p>Peter had stayed on the Internet for awhile after sending the email looking at pics of little girls in the various newsgroups, well, what was left of slim pickings now, not like it was only a few years ag. He checked his email before he signed off. He really didn't expect Emmanuelle to reply, but you never know. He was shocked and delighted to get her return email so quickly.</p><p></p><blockquote><i>His reply: ""Dear Emmanuelle, I'm delighted! How's $30,000 cash for an hour with you two girls, Gail and yourself, and, of course, I know maybe your parents, or Gail's parents will be there too, or in the next room. I'm a real nice guy, gentle, loving, no rough stuff at all. Why don't you and your parents call me at, and he gave his phone number. It's a cell phone and I have it with me most of the time. Can't wait to hear from you. I'm available this weekend, Saturday and Sunday, anytime. Love, Peter.""</i></blockquote><p>Emmanuelle got the return email less that ten minutes after she sent hers.</p><p>""Dad! He'll pay us $30,000 for just an hour with us. That's a whole lot of money, isn't it?""</p><p>""Sure is Honey. Good start on your college fund. Print it out.""</p><p>Emmanuelle did and Alain read the email carefully. He thought this guy must be wealthy. This could be the start of some big bucks, and even bigger trouble. Was it worth the risk? Gotta talk to my wife, Mai, and to Raquel, Gail's mother, and Gail too, of course. Wouldn't want to do it unless she wanted to.</p><p>""Email him back. Tell him we're thinking about it, and will let him know by email or a phone call by Saturday.""</p><p>""OK."" Emmanuelle said. She composed the email. Alain made a few changes and sent it off.</p><p>Mai had been out shopping and returned about fifteen minutes after all this happened. Alain told her all about it with Emmanuelle present. They discussed it. It was a great deal of money with obviously the potential for much more. They decided if Raquel and Gail were game for it, they'd at least meet Peter in a coffee shop to see if it was for real and without the little girls with them. Get his money up front. A guy with a lot of money. Whew! Those guys know people. People you never want to meet. Got to be absolutely sure he knows we are not out to rip him off. This cou;d be very dangerous. What if he's a creep? Maybe we should forget it.</p><p>They called Raquel and Gail with Emmanuelle on the line too. Raquel and Gail were very enthusiastic about it, especially Raquel. Raquel had been in the sex trade for a long time, including making soft porn pictures, her current web cam gig, and with her parents earlier who made porno pictures and had a porno shop, It was a natural for her, well, for her daughter who showed every sign of taking after her. Girls in her line of work always dreamed about the big score, well here was one it looked like, can't let him get away. They agreed to split the money, $15,000 each.</p><p>Raquel suggested they not let Peter fuck either of the girls, give him something more to pay for if he wanted more.</p><p>""Maybe you can fuck me, Alain. I'm still a virgin, you know. Mom says it's OK. Maybe if Peter sees that, sees you fucking me, he'll want to do it too, and fuck Emmanuelle too, but he'll have to pay more money."" Gail said.</p><p>""I...ah...I don't know about that."" Alain said.</p><p>""It's OK Alain. I'd much rather see you fuck Gail first, rather than anyone else."" Racquel said.</p><p>""It's OK with me too."" Mai, Alain's wife consented.</p><p>""I'd really like to see my dad fuck you Gail. That would be so sexy! Having my dad's dick in me feels so good! I can't begin to tell you."" Emmanuelle exclaimed.</p><p>""We'll see, we'll see how it goes."" Alain answered. I can put some low tables in the studio you girls can dance on, maybe just a coffee table. We already have the couch. We ought to be all set. Now you girls will stay at the house. We'll meet Peter, get his money, and make sure everything is OK first.""</p><p>They all agreed. Alain and Mai made a conference call to Peter, and everyone was on the line. Peter was overjoyed, and agreed to everything quickly, including no fucking of the girls, but everything else. He'd meet them at the same coffee shop that Raquel and Gail had first met them at. Just Alain, his wife, Mai, and Raquel, Gail's mother. They'd get the money in a couple of plain envelopes, mostly 50s, some 100s and 20s, used bills. Mai would take it out to the car and count it and hide it in the car. That was all they could think of. Then Peter would follow them to the house. They'd do it the next day, Saturday around noon.</p><p>---</p><p><b>Peter, Emmanuelle And Gail, Together With Alain, Mai And Raquel</b></p><p>Peter easily got the money Saturday morning at the bank. They filled out a federal government form as the cash was over $10,000. He wasn't really worried much about it. He could easily prove his money was legitimate, and just tell them it was for a Vegas gambling trip if they ever asked. He was worried, of course. This was so illegal. Little girls, preteens and sex. Sure, he'd have terrible problems if he got caught, but probably worse for the parents. They had to be legit, having the site, selling him videos, and now the panties. Much too elaborate for the cops, he thought, Geez, he even talked to the little girls on the phone and they seemed anxious to meet him, and they were little girls he was sure. Cops wouldn't use little girls, would they? Old money bags himself, well not so old. Why wouldn't they be anxious to meet him.</p><p>They met at the appointed time and everything went as smoothly as it could considering everyone was nervous as hell, except Raquel. With her long experience she knew with a near certainty as soon as she met Peter he was legit, not a cop. He was too nervous to begin with and had that hungry sex starved look she had seen all too many times, on too many male faces. Yep, he wanted a little girl, all right. Peter was intrigued that the two mothers were small and petite, just like his ""girlfriends"", Jessie and Sammy, and that Mai was Asian, Vietnamese.</p><p>Mai took the two fat large envelopes to the car and counted the money carefully. It was all there all right, and in used bills. Her hands shook a little. She had never seen that much money before. She put it under a floor mat. When she went back in to the coffee shop she just nodded to her husband and Raquel.</p><p>They came back to the house, with Peter following in his own car. They went into the studio and the little preteen girls greeted him. They were sitting in the two captain chairs with their legs crossed in very short skirts so he could see part of their little panties. He immediately started getting a hard on. His heart was beating like mad. He was sre his hands were shaking. The little girls were so damn sexy! Peter walked to each girl in turn and hugged her, marveling at how small they really were, and kissed each on the cheek. They hugged him back warmly. He loved how their little bodies felt!</p><p>Peter was having a hard time keeping calm. The little girls had dressed in their Catholic school girl outfits, the ones he saw in the video just last night, the one he masturbated to. It was like a dream come true. The girls looked almost like twins dressed in very short little light blue plaid pleated skirts, that just came down a few inches below their crotches, and white thigh high stockings ending high on their slim shapely thighs just an inch or two below the hem of the skirt. They wore white, translucent blouses, and he could just barely make out their little nipples underneath. Both girls were flat with maybe just a hint of breast development. On the left side of the blouses was a logo for St. Catherine's Catholic Girls' School in maroon, and a maroon Christian cross. The little girls dressed for sex with a cross on their blouse. Wow! Somehow that made it even better, evil, and he guessed it was evil, or was it? Hey, the girls were very sexy. They'd have a good time, he hoped, and the parents were right there with all of us, and they're getting a lot of money. What's so wrong with that? It's society that's fucked, Peter tried to convince himself.</p><p>""You liked our little panties, the ones we sent you?"" Emmanuelle asked.</p><p>""I loved them! They were so sweet and smelled so good. Both of them, yours Emmanuelle, and yours too, Gail. Did you...ah really have a jilling party and lick each other?"" He asked breathlessly.</p><p>""Sure, just for you, Peter."" Emmanuelle said provocatively as she smiled at him, batting her eyes.</p><p>Oh what delightful girls, Peter thought, delicious girls!</p><p>Alain got behind the video camera already set up on a tripod and turned on some bright lighting. He was going to video this all right. Not sure what he'd do with it, but it should give him some protection from Peter should things go terribly wrong down the road. Well, some protection anyway.</p><p>""Peter, we'll video it and give you a copy of the tapes.""</p><p>""Ahh...Ok...I did ask to be in a video with the girls, and would love to have it. But no one else. All right?""</p><p>""No, no one else. You don't have to sign a model release, or anything. It'll just be for us. Now you can't show it to anyone either.""</p><p>""Don't worry about that. No way.""</p><p>Mai and Raquel stood off to the side watching what was going on carefully. They both thought the girls could probably handle things OK, together with Alain. They had each worn short sexy skirts themselves.</p><p>""We don't exactly have a nude dance club here, Peter, but we have a couch, and we put a long coffee table in front of it. The girls can dance on that. OK?""</p><p>""Just great, just great!"" Peter said as he sat down in the middle of the couch.</p><p>Mai put a slow dance CD they had chosen earlier on the CD player and turned it on. The girls got on the coffee table and danced slowly in front of Peter. He pulled himself up and sat on the edge of the couch, looking up at the girls. They took turns dancing slowly right in front of him, looking down at him and smiling. It was Gail first. Peter reached up and ran his hands all along her legs, then on her bare butt in the back, lifting her skirt a little so he could see her panties. She was wearing a little pair of thong panties like the ones they sent him, but this time they were a light blue with the same champagne bubbles in a darker color blue as decorations, sort of matching their light blue plaid skirts, but with the same small translucent triangle patch that covered the little girl's hairless cunt. He could see her little slit, and just barely a little nub of her clit too. She looked so delicious! Peter loved her panties. He was all into the little girls, now fully excited and wasn't paying any attention to Alain, Mai or Raquel.</p><p>""You like our panties, don't you, Peter?"" Gail asked smiling down at him as he rubbed her legs and butt. He had gentle hands and it felt nice.</p><p>""Love them, love you! You're so pretty, so sexy!""</p><p>""Want to kiss them, kiss my panties"" Gail asked teasingly.</p><p>""God, yes!"" Peter said as he brought Gail forward and tilted his head up to get his lips on her crotch.</p><p>He kissed her panty covered little girl cunt softly, sweetly, breathing deeply of her little girl scent, with just the hint of some kind of Asian flowers, a sweet wonderfully erotic smell. He felt her slit with his lips through her panties, and licked it softly.</p><p>""Umm...you're so gentle, Peter.""</p><p>""You're a little flower, Sweety, a little delicate flower. You turn me on so much I can't believe it.""</p><p>Gail laughed. ""Good! I want to. I like what you're doing.""</p><p>""Kiss me like that, Peter."" Emmanuelle said.</p><p>""Oh, God! God, YES! YES!"" Peter gurgled.</p><p>Peter did the same to Emmanuelle too. The girls were dressed identically. Her little girl cunt somehow seemed a little bigger, more of a pronounced mound, and a longer slit than Gail's although the girls weren't that much different in size. He just loved feeling Emmanuelle's legs, her bare butt and kissing her panty covered cunt, her upper bare thighs. He marveled at just how small she was but so incredibly erotic. Little girls were made for sex. Go did it, didn't He?</p><p>""Feels good, doesn't it, Emmanuelle."" Gail asked as she kissed her girlfriend on the lips.</p><p>Emmanuelle returned the kiss with passion. She was getting turned on. They french kissed as Peter continued kissing and licking Emmanuelle all around her cunt.</p><p>Peter was even more turned on seeing the little girls french kissing, So were Raquel and Mai and they started kissing. Alain had a hard on and started to rub it through his pants.</p><p>""Turn around, Honey, I want to kiss your butt.""</p><p>""I like having my butt kissed, licked, like it a lot...Peter."" Emmanuelle said as she turned around .</p><p>Peter, feeling encouraged now spread her tight little butt cheeks and licked her anus. Jeez! He thought. Even her rosebud is sweet. So small and dainty. Luscious!</p><p>""Yes, lick it."" Emmanuelle encouraged him, then returned to french kissing Gail, and feeling her cunt up on top of her panties, as Gail was feeling her up too.</p><p>Peter ate her butt some more, licking and licking, and trying to get the tip of his tongue in as deep as he could. It was simply amazing. He knew he'd die for this. Die for sex with little girls like these. They really liked him sexually. It's a miracle, a miracle!</p><p>""Let me lay on the couch and you girls take turns sitting on my face. OK?""</p><p>""Sure,"" Gail said.</p><p>Peter lay on the couch, and Gail knelt on either side of his face, and smiled as she looked down on him.</p><p>""Let me take off your stockings."" Peter said as he took off first one, then the other, carefully rolling each down.</p><p>""Now, just lower yourself, let the little skirt free, it'll cover my face and all I'll see is your delicious panty covered preteen cunt. That's it. Perfect!"" Peter said as Gail did as she was asked lowering her cunt to his lips, and letting the little skirt fall free.</p><p>All Peter could now see was her panty covered crotch, and the light blue of her skirt, and her soft slightly brown smooth preteen girl skin. He was in heaven, this must be heaven, he thought. He rubbed his cheek and lips against her smooth skin, licked, it smelled it deeply. Oh, did he love her flesh! He licked and kissed her panties, then pulled them away so he could lick her pussy properly. Oh my God! A preteen pussy to lick, so small, hairless and smooth. He licked her small slit up and down up and down, over and over. And the beautiful preteen girl was fucking his mouth gently with her crotch, with her pussy. YES, HEAVEN!</p><p>""That's so nice, Peter. I love how you lick me."" Gail murmured, getting really turned on now.</p><p>Peter could feel Emmanuelle undoing his belt, then unzipping his fly and pulling his dick out. She started masturbating him slowly, and licking his dick head with her tiny tongue. It felt divine!</p><p>""You like it like this?"" Emmanuelle asked.</p><p>""Divine, wonderful!"" Peter managed to say.</p><p>He continued licking Gail's sweet little preteen pussy, spreading her tiny pussy lips wide, licking every inch of her pink inner lips, then her tiny clit, sucking it all in his mouth and savoring it, flicking it with the tip of his tongue, then licking it all around and up and down. He could tell that the little girl was getting very excited. He stopped licking her for a minute and got two fingers in her small, but now wet, cunt. He curled up his middle finger and searched for her G spot. He could tell by her reaction when he had found it. He massaged it all around and erotically.</p><p>""Feel good, Baby, feel good?"" Peter whispered horsely.</p><p>""Oh, yes, real good."" Gail murmured.</p><p>""I want you to cum Baby, for me, for Peter."" He said as he was close to cumming himself with Emmanuelle's licking of him.</p><p>He returned to his licking of her clit, while still massaging her G spot with his hand. From that angle his hand was nearly cramping but he kept it up, and again sucked the little girl's clit all in his mouth and flicked her tiny clit rapidly with the tip of his tongue, holding the little panties away from her cunt.</p><p>""Yes! Yes! Yes!"" Gail moaned as her orgasm overcame her and she humped Peter's face hard, over and over. Finally her orgasm subsided and Peter licked her ever so softly knowing her clit would be sensitive. He had no idea a little preteen girl could cum like that. Her preteen sexual juices wet his faced and smelled and tasted divine, virginal, sweet as honey. Oh, JEEZEZ!</p><p>""Wow, Baby! That was something else. You cum like that all the time.""</p><p>""Yes! I love to have a cum, love it, specially when I'm licked.""</p><p>""Oh, my, my, my, you are sure some hot little girl. I just loved eating you, loved it. And now, you, Emmanuelle, my precious. "" Peter said as Gail got off him. ""Here, lie on the couch, I'll get between your legs.""</p><p>Peter quickly slipped out his clothes, as Emmanuelle lay back on the couch, spreading her legs wide for Peter, smiling at him in anticipation. He pushed her little slender, gorgeous legs up one at a time and took off her white thigh highs, taking his time and kissing her legs all over, brushing his face and lips over her smooth, soft preteen girl skin. He had never felt skin so soft before. Emmanuelle started breathing deeply getting very aroused. Then once her stockings were off he leaned over and kissed her gently on the lips, then lingered there loving her soft tiny yielding lips, the lips of a mere girl-child. He gingerely put his tongue in the child's mouth, licking her tongue, the sides of her mouth, then digging his tongue as deep as he could in her small mouth. Could anything in this world be more luscious than a preteen girl? He licked her lips, and she in turn licked his. Then they touched tongues, licked each other's tongue, and soon explored each other's mouths with their tongues. Peter was more excited than he thought he had ever been before.</p><p>""Ummm...Ummm...I love to kiss."" Emmanuelle moaned.</p><p>God, she loves it with me, loves sex with me! Peter got between her legs, holding them up so he could have full access to her butt and cunt. He licked and nibbled her through her panties, kissed them all over, and all her bare shin too. He could feel she was getting moist through her panties. Then he licked her little anus again, tried to suck it, spit in her anus, and licked it all out. Emmanuelle really seemed to love that. Finally, almost reluctantly, he slowly took off her panties, spread her little cunt wide with his fingers and licked her little slit as deeply as he could, sticking the tip of his tongue deep in the tiny opening, all pink and moist. Emmanuelle wriggled in her pleasure and moaned softly.</p><p>Peter put his middle finger in her, getting it in deep and finger fucking her, in and out, in and out. She was very wet, and it slid in easily, then he used two fingers on her, and they went in just as easily, He was sure he wouldn't have any trouble fucking the hot little preteen. He found her G spot and massaged it, then at the same time he sucked her little clit in his mouth, and flicked it back and forth, then released his sucking and just barely teased it with the tip of his tongue. His saliva had made it almost float on his tongue. Little Emmanuelle was getting very, very excited. He wanted to fuck her bad, in the worst way. He lifted himself off her, kneeling between her legs, taking his fingers out of her cunt, he licked them, looking deep into her warm lusty eyes, looking deep into his. He held his dick in his hands slowly masturbating. Yes, he'd do it. Fuck her!</p><p>""You want to fuck me?"" Emmanuelle asked as sexily as she could. She knew her dad's plan.</p><p>""Oh, God! Do I."" Peter said as he held his raging hard dick in his hand and guided it towards the spread, moist and glistening preteen cunt, pink and beckoning to him, wanting to be fucked he was sure. It touched her cunt entrance.</p><p>Suddenly in a loud sharp voice Alain said. ""No fucking! She's a virgin."" He lied. ""That'll cost you $50,000 to fuck my virgin preteen daughter.""</p><p>""What...wha.."" Peter stammered, shocked out of his reverie.</p><p>""You heard me. Our deal today didn't include fucking the little girls.""</p><p>""OK. Ok.""</p><p>""Oh, Peter, I want you to be the first, you!"" Emmanuelle said pleadingly, getting into the act.</p><p>""Oh, Honey I want to.""</p><p>""The $50,000 include Gail?""</p><p>Alain glanced at Raquel quickly. She was opening and closing her hand, flashing him five fingers over and over. He got it.</p><p>""Of course not, that's another $50,000. For a $100,000 you can fuck two hot virgin preteens. What do you say?""</p><p>Peter didn't hesitate long. He knew the little girls were hot, would love to fuck. His dick wasn't that big. He could fuck them easily without hurting them, he was sure. He'd love to fuck the little girls, both of them. He could afford it. Never, ever have a chance like this again.</p><p>""Sure, $100,000. Only go around once in life. When?""</p><p>""When can you get the money?""</p><p>""Well, I want to take it out of a couple of banks. Couple of days, I guess. Next week.""</p><p>""Next Saturday, same time and place.""</p><p>""Yeah, that'll be fine.""</p><p>""Small bills this time, mostly, say $80,000 in used 20s and $20,000 in used 50s. Times almost up. Let the little girls lick you, get you off.""</p><p>""Yeah, yeah,"" Peter said as the magic was wearing off.</p><p>""Goody!"" Emmanuelle squealed at the same time as Gail and Raquel.</p><p><i>The End: ""Emmanuelle, Preteen Internet Model - Part 3""</i></p>"
1092,Free at Last!,Charles Dodgson,charlesdodgson@hotmail.com,"['pedo', 'con', 'inc', 'rom', 'father-dau', 'teasing', 'ero', 'f16', 'g9', 'Mg']","Sam is pussy whipped by his wife, Edith, the 'iron lady' he calls her. Edith is a cold, overbearing, overweight, bitchy wife that thinks sex is nasty. The only joy in his life is his beautiful nine year old daughter, Alexis, Ali he calls her. Edith won't let Ali wear any clothing that doesn't cover her up completely, calling her a little harlot if she so much as wants to buy a skirt a little above her knees. Sam secretly loves and adores very revealing clothing on preteen girls, especially ultra short skirts, and tiny sexy panties. He is dying, dreaming, longing to see his daughter wear clothing like that around him. He's determined to make his dreams come true.",2011-12-17T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental, and unintentional.

I welcome comments of all kinds and will answer your emails. Copyright 2011 by Charles Dodgson","<p>Sam was very nervous. He had planned it all out going over all the details a thousand times. It should work, but the big unknown was Ali, his gorgeous nine year old daughter. Would she go along with it? The clothes he had gotten her were so sexy, sooooooooo sexy, so tremendously erotic! Would she wear them at all, would she wear them around him? That was the plan, of course, for Ali to wear the revealing clothes around him when her mom, his wife, Edith wasn't around.</p><p>Edith was so fucking overbearing. Sam knew he wasn't any great catch. He was uncomfortable around women, not that good looking, prematurely balding, short, a little pudgy. Sam had an ordinary job with the county as a building inspector, no great prospects there. And all that at age 26 when he had met Edith at one of those giant born again Christian churches he went to just to try and find a date. She was really into it, all the morals stuff, the Bible, all that, but not Sam. Oh, he believed in God all right, but not the vengeful God of the old testament like Edith.</p><p>Ten years later he still worked for the county as a building inspector, hadn't even been promoted to management. He was now almost completely bald and had put on more weight. Sam would have been gone long ago if it wasn't for Ali. He would do anything, anything to not lose Ali. Sam didn't want to risk losing Ali in a custody battle if he divorced Edith. He loved Ali with all his heart, and hated Edith with an almost equal passion.</p><p>A little petting in the car, but no sex before marriage, the iron lady, Edith, insisted. Edith was slender then and had a nice body. He was super horny all the time. They got married. Biggest mistake of his life. She hated sex, thought it was nasty, barely tolerated it at all, always telling him to hurry up and get it over with. She soon ballooned to over 200 pounds when she got pregnant with Ali, and never lost it, probably just to turn him off. Be just like her. They hadn't had sex in over three years, just fine with Edith, and now with Sam too. They couldn't pay im enough to fuck her now. They now had separate bedrooms in their modest tract home.</p><p>Edith worked as a hostess at a family restaurant, owned by ""Christians"" she had known at the church for over ten years. The one good thing about her job was she had to work odd shifts sometimes, sometimes dinners not getting home until after ten at night, and worked some weekends too. That gave him time alone with Ali, time he treasured. He and Ali became very close, often acting in conspiracy against Edith. Ali loved her dad, didn't know how she could survive without him, couldn't bear to think of living alone with her mother. Edith's coldness and constant criticism of her daughter had had its effects on Ali. She was a quiet girl, like Sam, always tried to keep a low profile, not arguing with her mom, but at the same time doing whatever she damned pleased, if she could get away with it.</p><p>Sam didn't run around on his wife. Oh, he would all right, if he could find a women, but he couldn't. He tried prostitutes a couple of times but that was a disaster, so he just did without, except for masturbating. Over the years he seemed to get more and more interested in younger and younger girls. Now he was turned on more by preteen girls Ali's age, than even teenagers, much less adult women, fabtasing about their hairless little pussies, boobless chests, etc. He loved it when the little girls wore skimpy clothing, particularly sexy little panties. He joined a number of preteen model sites on the Internet, and easily got himself off looking at the scantily clad girls. They weren't porno sites. It was the skimpy skirts, dresses, and tiny panties on the preteen girls he got off on.</p><p>He guessed the last time he had seen Ali nude was when she was four. Edith made sure Ali knew never to be in any state of undress around her father, to always keep the bathroom door shut, etc. Didn't want to tempt daddy. The Devil was always at work. Jeeeeeeeeeeeezus! Edith was formidable, and long ago Sam tired of the fight and let her have her way.</p><p>Edith was working the dinner shift tonight so she wouldn't be home until late. It was summer, and Ali was going to a church day school where they studied religion, of course, arts and crafts and theater. She'd be bussed home around five. Sam took off work early and was at home by four, a little after Edith had left for work.</p><p>Sam slipped into his best pair of silk boxer shorts. They made him feel so sensual, as they were silky soft, and seemed to massage his skin. Over the silk boxers he put on a pair of medium length tan cotton shorts, and a loose pull over golf shirt. He liked those best as they kind of hid his bulging tummy, not that he was really fat or anything, but a little soft, pudgy. He got the two outfits he was going to give Ali that night, as well as a pair of sport shoes from his secret hiding place in the tool shed. The outfits were in a large plastic bag prominently marked with the store's name, Abercrombie &amp; Fitch and the sports shoes were Sketchers. He had gotten Ali a number of outfits, panties, stockings, sleep wear, sports shoes and slippers, all of them from Internet sites. Sam took a shower, and waited for his little darling in the living room, sitting on the couch with the clothes and shoes on the floor beside the couch. He also got his expensive digital camera read y so he could take pictures of Ali in her the short skirt and sexy panties he had gotten her. He wasn't sure how he was going to approach that, and hoped it'd be Ok with her, he more than hoped, he prayed. Got to be a little girl lover up there somewhere, right? He had an old Frank Sinatra Capitol days records album, now on CD, and he played it softly on the stereo. His hands were shaking, and several beers didn't help much. What was he doing? Would she think he was a pervert, hate him? He turned on MTV on the TV, a channel Ali was forbidden to watch. Sam loved the very sexy dancing, but hated the music. He kept the TV sound off.</p><p>Sam heard the front door open.</p><p>""Hi, anyone home?"" Ali called out.</p><p>""Daddy's here, in the living room.""</p><p>Ali walked in and looked around. ""Mom here?"" She asked, then laughed. ""I guess not, you have MTV on. Neat!""</p><p>""No pumpkin, mom's not here, dinner shift tonight. Just you and I for hours, alone together.""</p><p>""Just you and I? Awesome!"" She said as she walked over to her dad, bent down and gave him a quick hug and kiss on the cheek.</p><p>""Yes, awesome!"" Sam agreed, breathing deeply to get the scent of his little girl.</p><p>Just looking at her face was enough to take his breath away. She was truly beautiful, for nine years old, for any age. Ali had deep blue eyes, dark brunette hair, silky and thick, cut in bangs across her forehead, and falling softly, and slightly curly to her shoulders. She had naturally dark eyebrows, and eyelashes, full eyelashes, a broad forehead, cute nose, full wide lips, medium lips, and perfectly even white teeth. Ali was tall, slender, long legged and had an athletic body, about four five and 60 pounds. Her neck was long and shapely, and Sam had always wanted to nuzzle her there, kiss her.... Edith made her wear full length loose jeans, a training bra, though she needed none, and a modest loose cotton top.</p><p>'Honey, sit down. Daddy's....I've got a present for you.""</p><p>""Oh, daddy, you're so good to me"", she said as she sat down next to her dad. I don't know what I'd do if it wasn't for you.""</p><p>""I wish things could be different. You know that. I wish I ....well, you know. I couldn't bear to lose you. Your mom would fight me tooth and nail if we divorced to keep you from me, to hurt me, as she knows you're the most important thing in my life. I'd die for you. And I wouldn't risk you having to stay with her alone. I'd divorce her in a minute if I could be sure we'd live together.""</p><p>""I'd die daddy if I had to live with mom alone. She suffocates me. I can barely stand it as it is.""</p><p>""I know Sweety, I know. It's the same with me.""</p><p>""I want us to start doing things together when we have the chance, things mom wouldn't approve of, like maybe going to movies you want to see, R rated movies if you want, to the beach wearing a tiny bikini if you want, going out to the mall, to McDonalds, to Disneyland, amusement parks dressed like other girls your age in mini skirts, short dresses, you know. Being with your friends at school, not the summer day school at church, but regular day school dressed like them, wearing a little make up, getting your ears pierced, wearing earrings, listening to any kind of music you want, watching anything on TV, including MTV, all that kind of thing. Just being normal, you know.""</p><p>""Oh, daddy! Can I really do that? What if mom finds out?""</p><p>""If you're willing, so am I. I'll stand up for you. Fight her like a tiger. I won't let her hurt you. Never, ever. But, for awhile, anyway, I don't think she'll find out.""</p><p>Oh, daddy! Daddy! Daddy! I love you so!"" Ali said in glee, hoping against hope all he said would be true, become true. She gave her dad a huge hug, and a kiss on the lips, all too brief for Sam.</p><p>""To start out, I thought...well, you'd like to wear something cute that shows your...that's real attractive on you, makes you look like the grown up girl you're becoming. I bought several outfits you can wear. We can hide them from your mother. I made a special place out in the tool shed. If you like them we can go to the mall tonight, walk around, see other girls your age and how they're dressed, have supper at the food court. For this first time we'll go to the Brea mall. That's a way away, and we won't run into anyone we know. Ok?""</p><p>""Let me see dad. What did you get?"" Ali said anxiously in anticipation, not directly answering her dad just yet, not knowing if she'd want to go to the mall dressed in what he got her.</p><p>Sam took the plastic bag from under the side of the couch and the shoe box, placing them on the coffee table, then opened the Abercrombie &amp; Fitch bag first, taking the clothes out. He picked up the skirt first. It was what Abercrombie called a Jordan pleated denim mini-skirt. It was ultra-short, maybe 10-11 inches from top to bottom, or less, medium blue cotton denim, white stitching, with a tiny white hem, the upper half plain, and the lower half flared out, and was pleated, maybe 20-25 pleats all around the skirt. He held it by the waist in front of Ali. He'd love to see her twirl around in it. Oh, yes!</p><p>""See, a little denim mini skirt, pleated. By Abercrombie and Fitch. They're known for their clothes for little girls. Real high class store.""</p><p>""Daddy, they're so neat. They're pretty, sexy. I've never had anything like that, ever!""</p><p>""I know, Sweetheart, I know.""</p><p>Ali took them, stood up and held them against her waist.</p><p>""They're so short, daddy, so short.""</p><p>Sam took the skirt gently out of his daughters hands, and held them against her waist, this time a with the waist a little lower, under her hips.</p><p>""You wear then just under your hips, like this, see. That makes the skirt a tad longer.""</p><p>""You don't think they're too short, daddy?"" Ali asked.</p><p>""Not for me."" Sam answered as he said to himself, no such thing as a skirt or dress for a preteen girl that's too short. ""You never get a chance to wear cute little outfits, so you're not used to them. You can wear them around me until you feel comfortable going out, if you want.""</p><p>""If you like them daddy, it's good enough for me. What else?""</p><p>Sam got red in the face as he picked up the panties he got for this outfit, a pink and gray bars patterned, stretchy cotton, side tie string bikini style panties, hemmed all around in pink, with just a small triangle of cloth to cover her preteen cunt area, though a larger piece of cloth in the back to cover her tight little butt. He held it up, his hands visibly shaking.</p><p>""The skirt is sexy, so you want to wear some sexy panties underneath. I thought these would look pretty on you, specially if someone saw under your skirt. You can't see through them, or anything, really you see more on the beach these days what with the thong bikinis.""</p><p>""Ah...you OK dad?"" Ali asked noticing her dad's shaking hands.</p><p>""Of course, Sweety, of course. Just a little nervous, that's all.""</p><p>Ali took the tiny panties and held them up, then stood up and held the front panel against her crotch, seeing just how small they were.</p><p>Ali laughed lightly and smiled nervously. ""This is a big adventure, isn't it dad?""</p><p>""The biggest of our life together.""</p><p>""It'll be Ok dad, you'll be with me, right? Do you want me to wear the little panties?""</p><p>""I just think they'd look so pretty on you, so pretty. You don't have to wear them if you don't want. I'd never ever make you do anything you don't want. And I'll be right with you always, protecting you. You know you'll look sexy for boys, and men too. You'll be noticed, looked at. And I know girls/wpmwn will look at you too. You're so..so desirable!"" He mumbled.</p><p>""Oh, Daddy!"" Ali exclaimed embarrassed somewhat by her dad's ardor.</p><p>""It makes me kinda excited, though, thinking about wearing them, specially out, having boys and men and girls too think there goes a sexy little girl. Mom would kill me, us.""</p><p>""Don't think about mom!"" Sam said sternly. Think about us, about you. This is not about her.""</p><p>""Sorry, daddy. You're doing this for me, I know. I want to make you happy, and me too, of course. It's all so new to me."" Ali said remembering what her mom said about if her dad ever saw her nude or anything he'd have lustful thoughts about her. That means sex thoughts her mom said.</p><p>Mom said all men were that way. All they thought about was sex, and they didn't care who with, even their daughters. It was in the Bible. That was why she never could give her dad a chance to think about her that way according to her mom. These were real sexy clothes. Would they excite her dad? Ali wanted her dad to think she was pretty. Would it be wrong if he thought she was sexy too? She felt just a little tingle of sexual excitement. She knew that feeling as she was having it more and more, and what the girls had told her to do about it, masturbate, but her mom and dad had never talked to her about it. She had touched herself as the girls told her, and knew that rubbing her clit made her feel even more excited, but she never had a cum, had an orgasm. She had also put her fingers inside herself, and a pen, and a little toy, and it felt good to go in and out, in and out, or to put her pillow between her legs when she was nude and move her cunt against the materi al, humping it. Ali liked doing that.</p><p>""What else dad?""</p><p>Sam held up the top he picked, a scoop necked, short camisole, ""cami"" Abercrombie called it, made of mostly thin, clingy cotton with some spandex, aquamarine in color, with tiny spaghetti shoulder straps. It was very soft.</p><p>""See? It's a real pretty color, a cami, like all the girls wear. You...you don't want to wear your training bra under. It's...it's better if you wear nothing underneath.""</p><p>""I love it dad, but my nip...nipples, well, they just got a bit bigger, more, well..."" Ali struggled for words, her face getting red. ""They might show through. My breasts haven't started to grow, but I guess my nipples are getting a head start. ""</p><p>""That would make you look even more pretty, sexy, Ali.""</p><p>""Not trashy?""</p><p>""You could never look trashy, just ...uh...modern. Look, try it out, see if it's ok.""</p><p>""You have shoes, daddy?""</p><p>""Yes. See, Sketchers."" He said as he opened the shoe box. They were a sandal type of sports shoe, for little girls. ""They're pink, to match your panties."" Sam laughed a little nervously.</p><p>""Match my new panties?"" Ali asked jokingly. ""The skirt's so short I guess some will see my panties if I twirl around, or even sitting."" She laughed some more, feeling more excitement as she thought of people looking under her skirt.</p><p>""Probably will, but that's ok these days. Don't worry about it."" Sam tried to assure her.</p><p>""Dad, you don't mind if people can see my panties?""</p><p>""Uh...Sweetheart...it's...kinda sexy. ""You're so pretty. It'll give people pleasure seeing you. They'll give you big smiles, you'll see."" He managed to say, immediately thinking it was dumb, but what was he to say?</p><p>""I'm sure glad you'll be with me. I wouldn't want to be alone.""</p><p>""No one will bother you. Want to put your new outfit on?""</p><p>""Yes! I'm dying to see how I'll look in it.""</p><p>""Oh, one more thing, some very light orange lipstick, just a little glossy. Here, it's yours. Mom never lets you wear lipstick. The orange will set off your outfit. You know how to put it on?""</p><p>""Cool, dad! So cool!"" Ali said in excitement. ""Oh, I love the color,"" she said as she took the top off and twirled the bottom to get the tube of lipstick to stick out.</p><p>She had always wanted to wear lipstick. ""Sure, dad, at summer school, in the theater classes they showed us how. I'm going to change now. I'll be right back."" She said as she gathered her outfit and walked quickly to her room, first shutting the door, as she was accustomed to whenever she changed, as her mom drilled into her. But, screw that, she thought. She opened the door halfway. If her dad saw her, well he'll see her. She wasn't going to be like a puritan prude the rest of her life.</p><p>Ali stripped out of her clothes quickly, hanging them as she always did. She looked briefly at herself in the mirror. He knew she was pretty, but she was a little girl. Her dad would want a woman for sex, wouldn't he? Ali knew her mom and dad didn't have sex any more, or at least she was pretty certain as they never kissed or hugged, they had separate bedrooms, and she never knew of them being together in either bed. Men need sex her mom said. What was dad doing about that? She looked at her nipples, just now beginning to blossom in enlargement, pretty and pink, and sticking out, now just a bit hard as she felt that sexual excitement in her groin. Her breasts were flat. Her little nine year old preteen vulva was slightly puffy, and her girlslit slightly parted its entire short length, with some of her outer pussy lips visible through her slit. Her clit hood protruded a bit at the top. Ali glanced at herself sideways, seeing how small and tight, and rounded her but t was.</p><p>She first figured out how the side tie panties went on, then put them on. She didn't tie the side ties very high up, and the front panel was a little loose. She didn't think they'd fall off, and guessed they'd be all right. She put on the skirt and blouse, and as she thought, the thin clingy material cami showed her nipples clearly sticking out. The scoop neck exposed a lot of her bare chest too. Pretty sexy, for a little girl she thought as she twirled once and the little pleated skirt flared out showing her panties. Her next to last step was putting on the new sandal Sketchers . They fit perfectly, everything did. She wondered how her dad got it all right. Finally, she stood close to the mirror and put on the light orange gloss lipstick, being careful to not to put too much on, just enough to cover all her lips, but her lips only. She smoothed it all on scrunching her lips together, then wet her lips with her tongue. Geeeeeeez! Did she look sexy! The orange lip stick was just perfect!</p><p>Nine year old Ali felt a little nervous as she walked out to the living room after changing into the sexy outfit her dad gave her, but her eyes were sparkling with excitement.</p><p>""Well, dad, what do you think "" She said as she stood in font of her dad , twirled once lifting the ultra short, pleated denim micro skirt up more than high enough so her dad got a great view of the tiny front panel of the side tie bikini panties. He'd want to see her panties, she knew, and well, they were sorta like a bikini bathing suit, still it was a thrill as she saw her dad's eyes get big as he stared longingly at her panties. Wow! Her own dad!</p><p>""I'm...speechless, Honey."" Sam managed as an erotic thrill coursed through his body and his dick began to grow.</p><p>""The orange lipstick makes you sooooooo sexy, so erotic!"" Sam blurted out. ""You're so beautiful, and now we see your beauty. The outfit really, really looks good on you. Ah...your panties are a little loose. You need to tie them up higher, pull them tight, and they'll look better.""</p><p>Ali thought for just a few seconds. ""Can you do them daddy?""</p><p>Another, bigger sensual feeling hit Sam. ""Sure, Honey."" He said, trying to sound confident.</p><p>Ali walked the few steps to stand right in front of her dad, her legs between his, her knees touching his inner thighs. She looked down and pulled her short skirt up all the way, fully exposing her panties. Resting his hands on his daughters bare skin, Sam pulled the bow tie loose on one side, and holding the front panel at the top edge pulled it towards him, then up tight, and re-tied it tight in a bow over her hip. When he pulled the panties out towards him, he could look right down to her sex, seeing her nude little preteen slit not more than a foot and a half from his face. He could see his nine year old daughter's parted slit, her pussy lips protruding, and her clit hood too. Sam took a deep breath. It had been at least five or six years since he had been treated to that sight. As Ali was looking down at what her dad was doing, she saw her exposed nude vulva too and knew her dad had seen it, as he paused just a couple of seconds and she saw his eyes brighten and get large as he stared at her sex. He quickly glanced up into her eyes to see if she saw him staring at her. She had a knowing look, not mad or disgusted, but knowing.</p><p>""Uh...sorry..."" He mumbled, as his face turned red, and he looked down again quickly.</p><p>Suddenly Ali felt sorry for her dad. She loved him so and he was trying to do everything he could for her. What did it matter if he saw her sex, her vagina, her cunt as the girls at school called it, her pussy, her twat. It gave her a thrill to see her dad looking at it, her own dad. She hoped it gave him a thrill. A warm erotic tingle went through her. Ali loved that feeling.</p><p>""It's Ok, dad, I don't mind."" She said as she caressed her dad's neck. ""I don't mind at all. Take your time. The other side needs to be done."" Ali urged her dad while still caressing his neck while holding the skirt way up with the other hand. His bare hand felt warm and comforting against the bare skin of her thighs and lower stomach.</p><p>""Thank you!"" Was all Sam could muster to say.</p><p>He had a raging hardon by now with Ali's easy acceptance of the intimacy, even carresing him. Sam was in heaven.</p><p>He undid the other side, and pulled out the front panel as before holding it by a corner, but this time lowered it more, and pulled it downward first, fully exposing his nine year old daughter's twat, then pausing at least 5-6 seconds, he pulled it up tight and re-tied it tight above her hip. The thin, soft material now molded into her girlslit so he could clearly see it through the grey and pink colored large horizontal bars on the tiny triangle of the front panel.</p><p>""See, Sweetheart, a little better now."" Sam said, not even looking up at Ali, but continuing to stare at her little girl pantie covered girlslit, wanting to drink in every last moment of the sight he was seeing, a masturbatory vision that would last him for many months.</p><p>""My slit shows through. Is that...sexy to you, dad?"" Ali boldly asked still holding her skirt up, and not moving away from him, looking down at her dad who was obviously engrossed with the view of her slit covered by the panties. She was amazed at her own daring, talking to her dad about her slit, using the slang word.</p><p>Sam's bursting pecker was straining against his pants. Ali saw it, and it didn't frighten her, just made her more excited.</p><p>""Umm...yes! You're so sexy, so erotic. You..you excitement me so much...so much......"" He said quietly, knowing it was more than true, but almost mortified he was saying it to his little preteen daughter.</p><p>Ali hoped he'd say it. She knew it, but wanted him to say it. She turned around, still holding up her skirt, and looked over her shoulder at her dad. ""Feel how soft the pantie material is on my butt, dad."" She said surprising herself at how adventuresome she was, but she wanted to feel her dad's warm, loving hands on her little butt, feel his hands massage her, touch her, make the feeling she had in her groin, deep in her cunt, and in her clit more intense.</p><p>The back panel was much wider and covered maybe three quarters of Ali's cute hard butt, still in the pink and gray bars design, and leaving lots of bare skin at the sides, and the bottom half of her butt. Sam held his preteen daughter by the waist at first, as he slowly rubbed her butt with the flat of his hand around and around in little circles, then as she spread her legs for him a little, he rubbed her bare skin just outside the panties with his fingertips, as he continued to use the flat of his palm on her panties covered butt. Finally, delicately, tentatively, with his first and second fingers Sam traced the outside hem of her panties from the top nearly all the way down to the bottom of her little slit, pausing in the space between her anus and her preteen girltwat, and gently massaging the erotic area, pushing in against her flesh, and rubbing, massaging in little circles.</p><p>""Ummm...ah...daddy, that feels so good!"" Ali half moaned as the erotic feeling intensified more and more. She didn't want her dad to stop, wanted more.</p><p>Emboldened now, and so hot he thought he was near cumming, he used his middle finger to massage her crotch, moving lower and lower, until he could feel her slit opening under his finger tip, pushing it in, feeling the warmth of her virgin hole, and it's yielding to him. He kept tracing the length of her opening on top of the panties, pushing, massaging his finger in deeper and deeper, but oh so gently and softly, then rubbing her clit in little circles, around and around, all on top of her panties. He leaned forward and kissed each of her butt cheeks on top of her panties gently, softly.</p><p>""Uhh...uhhh....so good...so good, daddy."" The little girl moaned, as she was nearing her first ever orgasm. She leaned forward, spreading her legs even further apart, and put one hand on her knee to brace herself, and with the other still held the tiny skirt up, giving her dad more access to her crotch.</p><p>The feelings were so intense for nine year old Ali now, all she could think of was she didn't want this to stop. She just didn't care if this was wrong. Her dad was making her feel so wonderful.</p><p>""Turn around, Sweety."" Sam told his daughter.</p><p>Ali straightened up, and turned around, still holding the skirt up.</p><p>""Let the skirt go. I'll just put my head under your micro skirt."" He said calmly, suddenly feeling in charge of himself, and the situation. It had been a long time since he had felt this way.</p><p>""Yes, daddy."" The little girls said obediently, liking the change in her dad. More in charge, as a dad should be.</p><p>Sam put his head under the little skirt, holding his daughter around her butt with one hand, and with the other on her lower stomach he used his thumb to massage her pre-pubescent clit, all around and up and down. He was in heaven! About all he could see was her blue denim skirt around his head, her bare legs and stomach, and the tiny pink and gray front triangle panel of her panties. It was just where he wanted to be, had seemed always wanted to be, under his preteen daughter's sexy short skirt, his head right next to her skimpy panties, a place he never thought he would ever be, would never be, and now, it was in fact his own daughter, the only thing he loved in the entire world, in fact, Ali was his world. He smelled deeply of her little girl scent, fresh, clean, virginal. He'd never ever get tired of that scent. Sam began kissing all her bare flesh he could reach, her flat lower tummy, just underneath the cami top, her inner thighs right next to her delicious sex, her front thighs, then ran his tongue under the hem of the little panties all around, pushing his nose against her pantie covered slit, into it, feeling it's warmth, its smallness, it's yielding to his ministrations. Just the sight of her tiny panties was nearly enough to send him over. Little girl heaven. He was there. There was a heaven on earth!</p><p>Little Ali was breathing heavily now as wave after wave of increasingly intense sensual feelings wafted over her. She had never felt this way ever before, and she loved the feeling, loved it!</p><p>""Daddy, daddy! Oh...yes, so good, make Ali feel so good. I love you, daddy, I love you!"" She murmured passionately.</p><p>""Daddy loves you Sweetheart, more than he can ever tell you."" Sam answered, pausing just a second in his nuzzling, nosing, licking.</p><p>Out of nowhere the little girl's first ever orgasm was upon her, a giant explosion of carnal feelings, raw eroticism, almost an electric shock deep in her little preteen virgin pussy, in her loins, her thighs in her clit, so intense she had no idea for a few seconds what was happening to her, and it continued and continued, as she spasmed uncontrollably for what seemed to her a long, long time.</p><p>She cried out, ""No, yes! Daddy! Daddy! Ah....ohhh....ah...!,"" as she clenched her thighs together with an iron grip on her dad's head.</p><p>""Yes, Honey, cum for daddy, that's it my baby, cum for daddy, cum Sweetheart, cum."" He urged his little love on.</p><p>Finally her orgasm subsided. ""I've never felt that way ever before daddy. That was a cum, I had a cum, a orgasm?""</p><p>""Yes, Sweety, you sure did, and a big one, a really big one for a little girl.""</p><p>""And you did it for me, daddy, you did it.""</p><p>""Oh, Honey, you got to help daddy out now.""</p><p>""Sure, daddy, anything!""</p><p>""Here, my precious, lie down on daddy. That's it."" Sam said as he lay down on the couch and drew his little girl down on top of him.</p><p>""Kiss."" He said, and lifted her little body by the waist further up on his chest, so they could kiss.</p><p>The orange gloss lipstick on his preteen daughter turned him on even more if that was possible. It was so erotic, lipstick on a preteen. Their lips met. At first he kissed her gently, but her kisses were passionate, open mouthed, and he soon returned them with equally passionate kisses of his own. He took the lead, knowing Ali had probably never french kissed before. He licked her lips, pausing slightly as she licked his, then put the tip oh his tongue in her tiny mouth, and she immediately put her tongue in his mouth, then sucked his tongue. She was so passionate, and now, just minutes after her first orgasm, her first cum. She was going to be something else all right, something else.</p><p>Ali had never french kissed before, and she found it tremendously stimulating, sexually exciting to be french kissing her dad while laying on top of him feeling his hard dick pressing upward against her tiny body. The strong erotic feelings she was having never really stopped, just subsided a bit, and were now building up again. She wondered if she could have another cum. She wanted to, wanted to cum and cum. She loved the feeling, knew instinctively she could never live long again without a cum, many cums. Her dad would make sure she had lots of cums, she was sure he would. Wouldn't he?</p><p>They frenched kissed passionately, sloppily, for a long time, Ali now taking the lead, learning how to kiss like that. While they were kissing she pulled, pushed her dads loose golf shirt up to his neck, and pulled her cami top up, so their chests were naked against each other. She felt his chest all over, and his nipples, rubbing them gently between her fingers, then leaning down and licking them, sucking them. Sam lifted her up higher, and found her delightful slightly protruding nipples to lick and suck and kiss, pulling each one in turn into his mouth. And all the surrounding flesh too, then flicking the hardened nipple all around and back and forth and up and down.</p><p>Ali moaned, ""Uh...oh...daddy! Daddy! I'm getting that feeling again, you know the feeling I'll cum. I want to cum. I want you to give me another cum, daddy."" She nearly begged.</p><p>""Pull up your dress sweety. That's it. Now straddle daddy's penis, his oh so hard dick. Put your sweetness, your preteen cunt on it, right on it. Good! Perfect! Now, we'll fuck daughter. I won't be inside you, but you'll feel me rub your clit, your luscious girlslit."" Sam said as he began to hump his nine year old little girl and she fell into his rhythm and fucked, or rather dry fucked him back. The silk boxer shorts increased his pleasure immensely as they slid back and forth on his un-circumcised raging stiff cock feeling, well, soft as silk. Soon they were in a good humping rhythm, the little girl pressing down and into her father's dick as he thrust upward lifting the little girl a few inches with the violence of each thrust.</p><p>Ali wished her dad was inside her doing this, but it still felt so damn sexy to be humped by her dad. She wanted him to cum too, to give her dad an orgasm. Suddenly she heard her dad cry out as his orgasm exploded.</p><p>""Oh, yes, Oh God, yes....ahhh....oh...Ali, Ali, Ali!"" He screamed in his biggest orgasm in years and years. He thrust against his little girl's pussy again and again and again as wad after wad burst out of his swollen dick, spending itself in his silk shorts, and wetting his shorts a little.</p><p>Tiny Ali couldn't hold back any longer and also had another big cum, this one even bigger than her first. The pleasure was so intense she never ever thought it could be this great.</p><p>""Daddy, daddy, daddy! Again, daddy, again you gave me a cum, an orgasm. I love you to death for that, love you, love you, love you!"" She said in gratitude and love. ""You had a cum too, didn't you, daddy""</p><p>""Yes, Pumpkin, I sure did, a huge one. You gave it to me my little one, you, my preteen sex goddess, you, the love of my life.""</p><p>""Oh, daddy! I wanted to so bad, to make you fell the way you made me feel.""</p><p>""You did, you did. I love you so!"" He said nearly cring.</p><p>""Me too, daddy, me too. I love you more than anything in the whole world.""</p><p>They rested, wrapped in each others arms, basking in each other's love, and in the orgasm afterglow of good sex.</p><p>""Want to go to the mall, Pumpkin?""</p><p>""Sure! But, can we get back in time to, you know, have more sex, before mom gets home.""</p><p>""You want more sex?"" Sam playfully asked his nine year old daughter.</p><p>""Yes, that's ok, isn't it. Don't you?""</p><p>""You bet I do. I'll never get enough of you, never ever.""</p><p>""Me neither dad, me neither. We're like boy friend and girl friend now, aren't we dad?""</p><p>""Yes, we sure are! I've got to clean up and change. You Ok?"" Sam asked.</p><p>Ali sat up, then stood up and looked at her dress and panties. Everything looked Ok, even though her panties were a little damp from her girljuice. She didn't want to change those.</p><p>""I'm Ok, dad, but I'll clean up a little too.""</p><p>""Ok, see you in a minute."" He said as he headed towards his room to get another pair of silk boxer shorts and tan shorts. He also wanted to change his golf shirt. He took a real quick shower, cleaned his teeth, gargled with mouthwash, and put on some expensive shave lotion, just a tad though. He didn't know what to do with his cum soaked boxer shorts as he didn't want Edith to see them, so he put them under his bed.</p><p>Ali used one of those moist towelettes and wiped her wet cunt all clean deep inside and out, and her butt and anus too, then washed her face and hands, cleaned her teeth and gargled with mouthwash too. She had some toilet water for little girls that had a fresh flower scent, Jasmine she thought it was. Her mother at least let her have that. Ali put it on her neck, behind her ears, under her arms, on her nipples, and smilingly on her cunt too. Well, she smelled nice, like a little girl and she was a little girl. Then as a last touch she redid her orange lipstick and wet her lips with her tongue to see her dad.</p><p>They met in the kitchen, and embraced.</p><p>At nearly the same time they both said, ""You smell so nice."" And they both laughed.</p><p>""Daddy, will you re-tie my panties.""</p><p>""Ohhhh...I love doing that!"" He said gleefully as he kneeled down in front of Ali, and she pulled up her skirt, and Ali laughed.</p><p>This time after he had untied one side, he pulled the front panel of the panties all the way down, fully exposing her hairless, parted, preteen slit.</p><p>""Your little preteen cunt is so pretty, Ali, so pretty. I love how its parted and your tiny clit sticks out, maybe just for me."" He laughed and leaned forward, kissing her clit, then licking her little slit up and down a few times, slipping his tongue part way in her slit. She tasted wonderful! All little girl. So fresh, so clean!</p><p>""Oh, daddy, I love it when you do that. licking me there in my special private place - it feels so good!""</p><p>""More of that, a lot more when we come back,"" he promised as he finished re-tying her string side tie bikini.</p><p>They went out to the car in the garage, Sam opening the door for Ali, and she making sure she showed he dad her little panties, spreading her legs wide as she slowly got in the front passenger seat.</p><p>""Oh, Sweety, Sweety, Sweety, showing me, Nothing, Nothing could be finer!"" Sam laughed as his daughter smiled at him seductively.</p><p>The mall was about a 20 minute drive away. It wasn't long before Ali reached over and fondled her father's dick, something she hadn't done yet. He soon had his hand in her crotch. Her little fingers felt so good on his dick through his pants, so tiny, so gentle. Ohhh!</p><p>He knew this was dangerous. ""Honey, we better not, not while I'm driving. Ok.""</p><p>""Ok"" Ali replied, knowing her dad was right. She just wanted more and more sex from him. This whole sex thing was unimaginely pleasurable to Ali. She instinctively knew that she wanted a whole lot of sex from now on in her life, and especially from her father.</p><p>They decided to walk around the mall for awhile, window shop, people watch, then get some pizza in the food court, a large circular area with chairs and tables in the middle, and maybe 20 different fast food type and casual food restaurants all around the outside. They held hands and both noticed all the men and some teenage boys staring at Ali's micro denim pleated skirt, and her very visible nipples sticking through her clingy cami top. Women looked too. Some smiled, some frowned. Ali loved the attention. Her eyes sparkled, and she looked the men in the eyes and smiled. This was sexy. Every now and then she twirled around showing her dad her panties, but knowing others could see them as well, wanting others to look at her panties.</p><p>Sam just smiled, and it was becoming more and more evident he had a real preteen sex kitten for a daughter, a natural exhibitionist for sure . Sam could easily tell she liked showing off her panties, twirling every now and then, her eyes sparkling, making eye contact with the men, and a few very old ones. What a girl!</p><p>They both saw a new lingerie, intimate apparel shop coming up. It seemed like a Victoria's Secret, but it wasn't. As they stopped in front of the display windows, looking at the see through panties, sheer teddies and the like, Ali saw a small sign in the bottom of the window. ""New Preteen Section. Ask for Jenny.""</p><p>""Daddy, see the sign? Can we go in, see what they have for little girls like me?""</p><p>Sam paused for a minute. Taking a little girl in a shop like this. What would people think? He looked around. Hey, he thought, this is an upscale mall, perfectly legitimate. Right?</p><p>""Uh...sure, Sweetheart."" He said as still holding hands they walked in the store.</p><p>He saw a young, pretty girl obviously one of the clerks standing by and they walked over to her.</p><p>""Is Jenny here?""</p><p>The girl looked at the two of them, and smiled. ""For the preteen section?""</p><p>""Yes."" Sam said his face reddening.</p><p>""She's in the back. You can't miss her, the most beautiful girl you've ever seen.""</p><p>""Thanks.""</p><p>Sam thought that was an odd thing to say. They walked to the back of the store, and looked around. There didn't seem to be any clerk there, then a girl walked out of the back room with a man older than he was, and a girl a little younger than Ali, dressed as sexily or more than Ali, all laughing and joking.</p><p>The clerk was right, this girl was absolutely stunning, long dark hair, large dark eyes, maybe five two five three, dark complexion, maybe 100 pounds, probably less, with perhaps the most beautiful face, perfect features he had ever seen, perfect white teeth. Her body was a 10 . Slender, long shapely legs, absolutely flat stomach, small, but perfectly shaped breasts. Sam started to get an erection. She was wearing a lace see through black teddy, very short, just barely covering her tight, perfectly shaped butt. He could see her whole fully upright breasts through the teddy, as well as her beautiful nipples. She wasn't wearing any panties either as he could make out her fully shaved slit through the lace. It wasn't all that too outrageous as the teddy was very black, and the holes in the lace not that big, but the overall impression was she wasn't wearing anything. She looked to be 16, maybe even 15, still very young.</p><p>The man and the girl left, and the girl walked over to them.</p><p>""Hi, I'm Jenny. May I help you."" She said pleasantly and with a smile that would melt any man's heart.</p><p>""Yes, the preteen section.""</p><p>""My speciality. I'm only 16, but as a preteen all I wore were sexy little clothes. My daddy loved me to wear them, as I did too, and still do!"" She laughed. ""Father and daughter?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Good! You're such a pretty girl. What's your name?</p><p>""Ali. My dad got this outfit for me and I love it.""</p><p>""Your dad has real good taste in sensual clothes for little girls. I love and adore your short little pleated denim skirt. I bet you have some pretty tiny little panties on underneath. Your daddy would make sure of that, right dad?"" Jenny said immediately being cery familiar with him, calling his dad. "" We'll go in the back where our preteen section is and you'll have to show me your panties, Ali."" Penny said taking Ali's hand and leading them both through a door and into the back, and finally into a smallish room through another door where all the preteen clothing was, together with one dressing room.</p><p>The room was very neat and clean, but packed with all kinds of erotic clothing for little girls, and other things like small vibrators and lubricating oil. What he really liked were the full size little girl mannequins dressed in see through panties, sheer teddies, sheer dresses and the like. They were fully detailed down to even having little girl slits. They were really erotic.</p><p>""You'll have my undivided attention while your back here. No one else will be coming in until I go get them. Well, what do you think?"" Penny asked.</p><p>""Ohh...very, very erotic."" Sam answered.</p><p>""Cool!"" Ali added.</p><p>""This is my domain. My dad and a partner own the store, so dad let me create this. I think it's a first, recognizing that preteen girls are very much sexual beings. Don't you agree, dad?"" Jenny boldly asked, calling him dad again which was erotic to Sam.</p><p>""Oh...I don't think I'll get into that, but we're here.""</p><p>""Now let me see your panties, beautiful."" Jenny asked getting down on one knee in front of Ali. The teddy Jenny was wearing was very short and when she got down on one knee both Sam and Ali got a full view of her sexy nude pussy.</p><p>Ali glanced at her dad, and he nodded yes. Ali pulled up the short skirt, showing Jenny her panties.</p><p>""Great, dad! Soft cotton side tie string bikini panties. I bet they're comfy on your sweet little pussy, right?"" Jenny said as she quickly felt the front panel of Ali's panties, moving her middle finger up and down Ali's little slit, obviously feeling her up.</p><p>It all happened very quickly, too quickly for Ali to respond. Ali dropped her skirt back down, and looked at her dad. It was very erotic to Sam to see this gorgeous girl, nearly naked in her lace teddy feeling up his daughter as Ali held up her short skirt. But it wasn't right.</p><p>""Coping a feel, Jenny?""</p><p>""Sorry, dad, Ali's just so pretty. I love little girls like some dads do, if you know what I mean. Ok, Ali?""</p><p>Sam knew exactly what Jenny was saying, and that was that she was a little girl lover too. God! This is so fucking erotic!</p><p>Ali thought that Jenny was so pretty, and she had a hard time not looking at Jenny's nude slit as it was right in front of her. Jenny had touched her softly, erotically, and it felt good.</p><p>""It's Ok, Jenny. I like it to be touched.""</p><p>""So do I, Sweety, so do I."" She laughed.</p><p>""Dad, Ali, how about a black lace see through teddy like I'm wearing? I've got one right here that'll fit you perfectly."" Jenny said holding up the teddy.</p><p>""I like it dad, do you?""</p><p>""It's really pretty. Let's get it.""</p><p>""Yes!""</p><p>""Not so fast, dad. We need little Ali to try it on for you, model for you?"" Jenny said</p><p>""Yeah, dad, I want to do that.""</p><p>""Done."" Jenny said and took Ali by the hand to the dressing room in the corner.</p><p>Sam trailed the two over to the dressing room. It was one of those that had a half door on it, a swinging door, where you could see under it about knee high, and over it above five feet or so. The two went in and closed the door. Sam could hear them talking quietly but not make out the words. He saw Jenny kneeling, leaning forward for some time, then standing up.</p><p>When they closed the door and Jenny hung the child's black see through lace teddy on a hook, she said, ""Let me take your clothes off, Sweety."" And without giving Ali any time to respond she took Ali's cami top up over her head, then knelt down, again fully exposing her shaved cunt to Ali, unhooked the velcro tie in Ali's skirt and let it fall to the ground where Ali stepped out of it. Then Jenny quickly undid the two bow ties on her string bikini and pulled it away from her body, leaving Ali completely nude in front of her. Ali was getting that erotic feeling again, looking at Jenny's nude cunt, and now being nude herself. Jenny was so beautiful, her body so perfect...</p><p>""Oh...Ali...your preteen snatch is so luscious, so eatable."" She said erotically as she held Ali's butt cheeks and drew Ali's crotch to her face, licking her little slit over and over, then with her fingers spreading Ali's pussy lips wide, she buried her tongue deep in her little slit.</p><p>It all happened almost before Ali realized it. At first she wasn't sure what to do, but it felt so good, and Jenny was so beautiful, she didn't want her to stop, and she didn't. Jenny licked her clit next, licking it all around with the tip of her tongue, then sucking it all in her mouth and flicking it. She felt Jenny's finger on her anus, moving it all around, and pushing it in just a bit. Ali put her hands on Jenny's head, stroking her long beautiful hair.</p><p>Quietly Ali murmured, ""Oh...that's nice...it feels so good.""</p><p>Jenny kept it up for maybe two minutes and Ali was getting more and more excited, then as quickly as it started, it ended, and Jenny stood up, and got the black lace teddy and slipped it over Ali's head.</p><p>""I hope your daddy does that for you, Sweety, you taste so good I could eat you all day! Let's go turn on your dad."" Jenny said as she took Ali by the hand out to show her dad how sexy the black lace teddy was.</p><p>When Ali walked out with Jenny he could see the sparkle in her eyes. Seemed like they were in there for a long time. He wondered what they were doing.</p><p>""Like it dad?"" Jenny asked as Ali modeled it for her dad, turning around in it, teasing him by pulling it up just a bit to give him a view of her nine year old little girl hairless pussy, although he could see it pretty clearly through the lace.</p><p>Sam was starting to get an erection, and he knew his growing member was showing.</p><p>""Dad likes it fine!"" Jenny laughed, patting Sam's dick on the top of his pants.</p><p>Sam couldn't believe how bold this beautiful girl was.</p><p>""I love it, daddy."" Ali said.</p><p>Sam got the black one like Jenny's and two more, one in pink, and one in violet. With Jenny's suggestion and Ali's approval he got Ali several pairs of see through bikini panties, lace panties, and thong panties too. Ali begged to wear the pink see through bikini panties now, and with Jenny's encouragement he let he do it. Ali went back in the changing room to put her outfit on with the new panties.</p><p>Jenny just talked about how well the new preteen section in the store was doing as Ali changed.</p><p>""You're all set,"" Jenny said, ""Except maybe Ali needs a small vibrator for when dad's not around. How do you like this one, Ali. It looks like a lipstick. But see?"" She said as she turned it on, and boldly lifted her teddy up and put it on her own clit. ""See how you use it, Ali, on your luscious clit like this. Ohhh....it feels so good.""</p><p>""Can you buy it for me dad?"" Ali asked.</p><p>""Sure, little girls need to masturbate.""</p><p>""Big girls too. Right, dad?"" Jenny joked.</p><p>Jenny got a new lipstick vibrator for her and threw in a bottle of sexual lubricant, Astro Glide for free. Sam paid cash for the purchase.</p><p>As they were getting ready to leave Jenny said, ""I'd love to see Ali again, and you too, dad. Here's my card. It's my cell number. Call me anytime."" She patted them both on the butt and led them out of the store.</p><p>They next went to the food court and got some pizza, sitting at the tables outside the ring of restaurants. Ali made sure to sit where she was facing the people walking around the food court, and spread her legs a bit so everyone could see her panties, and if they looked close enough her nude girlslit.</p><p>Shortly after they sat down and started to eat Ali said, ""Dad, Jenny licked me in the changing room.""</p><p>""I thought something was going on. Was that Ok with you?""</p><p>""She's so beautiful, dad, and it happened so quick, but after she started I didn't want her to stop. Was I bad, she's a girl and all.""</p><p>""No! No! I love it that Jenny licked you, and that you liked it. Yes, she's gorgeous. What girl wouldn't want to be licked by her, and to lick her.""</p><p>""Thanks, dad, it didn't feel bad. Would ...would you like to lick Jenny?""</p><p>Sam thought for a minute, then decided not to lie. ""Yes, she's...she's stunning...gorgeous, and she is what you call a little girl lover, a person who likes sex with little girls. That's very, very erotic. That doesn't mean I don't want you. You know that.""</p><p>""I think so dad, just as I liked Jenny licking me doesn't mean... doesn't mean I don't want you to lick me. It's...It's confusing.""</p><p>""Sex, love, it can all be confusing, Sweetheart.""</p><p>""Would you want to be with Jenny and me, dad?""</p><p>""Quite frankly, Ali, I'd love it.""</p><p>""Me too, I'm pretty sure. Let's go home dad and have more sex before mom comes home.""</p><p>""Yes, right now!"" Sam said as he got up, joined by Ali who held her dad's hand in her tiny one all the way to the car.</p><p>When they got home Sam had Ali put on the black see through lace teddy, and small see through matching lace panties. They went in his bedroom, and he took off his shirt, shoes, socks, and shorts, but left his silk boxer shorts on. He had Ali lie in the middle of the bed, her head on a pillow, her hands behind her head, and legs spread very wide. He got between her legs, and took in the tremendously erotic view of his nine year old daughter in the see through teddy and see through lace panties. The teddy was so short his little girl was all legs, legs and pre-pubescent cunt. He kissed and kissed her sweet preteen pussy through her panties, licked her panties, pushed the teddy up and sucked her little nipples, kissed them and kissed them, and licked and licked them</p><p>""Oh, daddy, daddy...please, please lick me."" Ali begged as she was being teased beyond all belief by her dad's fetish, fixation on her panties and sexy teddy. She was so hot.</p><p>Sam pulled her little panties off, and lay beside her, leaning over holding her head, drawing her mouth to his. He met her eager mouth with his, and felt his daughter's small tongue on his, licking his tongue eagerly as he licked hers. It was like an electric shock to Sam, still, a shock of eroticism. His dick grew even harder. He reached between her legs and ran his fingers all up and down her slit then curled his middle finger in her small wet hole, and began finger fucking her, and with his thumb rubbed her clit. Then with his middle finger in her he curled it towards himself, and rubbed it downward against the wall of her vagina searching for her G spot.</p><p>""Ali, Sweety, feel that? Your G spot. It;s a special place girls have.""</p><p>""Ummm..."" Ali sighed in pleasure, ""Yes! Love it!""</p><p>Waves of amorousness, intense erotic feelings spread all over his loins and legs and lower stomach. He was masturbating and french kissing his nine year old daughter while she was masturbating him and french kissing him passionately in return.</p><p>Then he got between her legs again, and put a pillow under her tight butt, and pushed her legs up high so he could reach her whole crotch area with his tongue. He began with her tiny puckered anus, licking it and licking it, then sticking the point of his tongue as far in the tiny opening as he could, then to her short slit, licking its little length up and down up and down, and spreading her cunt lips wide he furiously sucked and licked her nub of a clit.</p><p>All this was divine to little Ali, the best feeling yet. She loved the feeling of her dad's tongue in her butt, loved it, and in her slit, and specially all over her clit. Wave after wave of the most erotic feelings yet overcame her and she screamed out as her giant orgasm overcame her.</p><p>""Oh..ahhh...eeeee....Yes! Yes! Daddy! Daddy! Daddy!"" she cried, sobbed.</p><p>Sam was so tremendously turned on now he was beside himself. His six inch dick was like a rock, dripping pre-cum, he was involuntarily squeezing his PC muscle that controls orgasms and peeing over and over making his dick jump up an down, up and down. He knew his nine year old was wet with her girljuice, and dilated in her great sexual excitement. He just had to fuck her, had to. He slipped out of his shorts, put Ali's legs up high and braced himself on top of her with his hands on the bed beside her and her legs in front of his arms. He looked down in her eyes.</p><p>""You need to be fucked, Ali, fucked by your daddy. Your daddy needs to fuck you right now."" He said with conviction leaving no doubt whatsoever in Ali's mind that he was going to do her right then and there and she had no say in the matter. Awesome! She thought. Her dad was finally being a dad, not the pussy whipped man she had come to know. He was a real man.</p><p>""Yes, now, daddy, now!"" She urged her dad on.</p><p>""Sweety, I haven't felt much of a hymen on you. That's a flap of skin that could be in the way. Do you...ah know anything about that?""</p><p>""A doctor told mom that I didn't have one that would be in the way. Mom didn;t want me to tell you. She didn't want you to get any ideas."" Ali giggled.</p><p>""No, certainly wouldn't want that would we?"" Sam chuckled.</p><p>Sam looked down at his dripping dick and with one hand placed his dick head on her virgin preteen cunt hole, and thrust strongly, and, surprisingly, to him, his dick head slid past her nine year old cunt entrance. She was ready.</p><p>Sam tried to start fucking his little girl gently, but his raging passion for her, his need to fuck and fuck and fuck after his long drought wouldn't permit him. He fucked Ali hard, very hard, and she took it all, loving the violence of his love making. Her tiny body jerking with his powerful thrusts in her. He filled her completely and then some. He felt wonderful in her. This was the real thing. This was what it was all about. Ali knew that. She fucked him back, falling into his rhythm, looking up into his eyes and he deep into her eyes. They fucked and fucked.</p><p>Soon they were both in a daze, a sexually induced trance, where they joined the universe, became part of God, and He of them, in the oldest dance of the universe, the dance to propagate their species, the dance God ordains. It was mystical, their joining with each other to be one, their joining of the universe. They fucked and fucked and fucked, merging with the universe, each needing the other, each needing to mate, each needing the other's love. It was more, much more than either could have imagined. Not just sex, much more than that. All their beings screamed for each other.</p><p>Finally they both exploded in huge orgasms, each yelling and screaming in their pleasure. Sam shot wad after wad of his hot sperm into his little girl. It ran out of her and down her thighs. Ali felt his cum go deep in her, all the way in she felt. Their gyrations slowed to a trickle, then ended. Sam collapsed on top of Ali, his whole weight on her. She wrapped her arms tightly around him. They both gasped for breath. Finally Sam rolled off his daughter and lay beside her on the bed, holding her hand. Finally they caught their breath.</p><p>""It's never ever been like that for me before, Ali, never.""</p><p>""Me too dad, never. Of course I've never done this. We're lovers now, aren't we dad?""</p><p>""Yes, lovers."" He said softly squeezing her hand</p><p>Finally Ali recovered a bit.</p><p>""Dad, maybe you can use the vibrator on me, the lipstick one we got from Jenny, and that oil, the slippery stuff.""</p><p>Sam looked at the clock on the bedside table. Time had gone by so fast he didn't know it was so late.</p><p>""I'd love to Honey, love to! And a whole lot more all night long, but your mom will be home in a half hour or less. We better get up right now and get ready for her.""</p><p>Ali looked down at her chest and didn't move or say anything for a few minutes.</p><p>""Honey, I know how you feel. I feel the same way. We gotta get ready for her now.""</p><p>""Let's leave."" Ali said quietly.</p><p>""Leave?"" Sam repeated questioningly.</p><p>""Leave"" She said more firmly still looking at her chest.</p><p>""What do you mean 'leave'? She'll be home soon.""</p><p>""Go!""</p><p>""Go?"" Sam asked.</p><p>""Yes, go, run away.""</p><p>""Run away? Where, Sweetheart, where?""</p><p>""Anywhere, dad, anywhere we can be together without her.""</p><p>Sam thought a minute. It was tempting, but adults don't run away, well, responsible adults don't run away, and if he was anything, it was responsible.</p><p>""Honey...it's just not...not what we should do.""</p><p>Finally Ali looked up at her dad, looked him directly in the eyes and said emphatically, ""Dad, after today, I can't live with mom for one more minute. I want to be with you all the time, without her. I want to wear sexy clothes for you every minute of the day. I want to make love with you whenever we want. Don't you feel the same?""</p><p>Sam was taken back a minute at how strong his nine year old's convictions were. Yes, he wanted exactly that. It'd be hell sneaking around Edith all the time, worrying about getting caught, being miserable having to live with her as he had these past nine years.</p><p>""Run away, anywhere?"" He asked softly.</p><p>""Yes!""</p><p>His little daughter was right. Why be miserable one minute longer. Everything had changed now, everything.</p><p>""Yes! We'll run away right now, not one more minute with that miserable bitch, not one more minute!"" Sam almost yelled.</p><p>""I'm only going to take my sexy clothes, nothing more."" Ali insisted.</p><p>Sam got a medium sized suitcase out, put a few of his clothes in it, and his toilet articles, and his check book and savings account book. Despite what Ali said, he added some warmer clothing for her. She put her toilet articles in the bag too and all her sexy clothes. Sam got three or four other outfits he had bought for her out of the tool shed and packed those too. It took them less than ten minutes. They left a very brief note for Edith telling her they were leaving and wouldn't be back. They both signed it. Then they went into the garage and into the car without looking back. Ali had dressed in the outfit Sam had first given to her.</p><p>They were quiet, not saying much. Sam decided to head north out of Los Angeles on highway 101, maybe Washington, Oregon, even Canada, Alaska, somewhere far, far away. He stepped on the gas. Suddenly he felt a huge burden lifted from his shoulders. He was with the love of his life, they were headed north for a new life, one to be sure of much love making, adventures. He was alive again, truly alive.</p><p>He shook his fist in the air and screamed out at the top of his lungs, ""THANK GOD ALMIGHTY, I'M FREE AT LAST!!! FREE AT LAST!! THANK GOD ALMIGHTY, I'M FREE AT LAST!!""</p><p>Ali was startled from her thoughts and looked at her dad screaming. She smiled, shaking her tiny fist in the air too.</p><p>""We, dad, we.""</p><p>Sam looked over at his daughter and winked, and they screamed in unison, """"THANK GOD ALMIGHTY, WE'RE FREE AT LAST!!! FREE AT LAST!! THANK GOD ALMIGHTY, WE'RE FREE AT LAST!!""</p><p>The End</p>"
1093,Free Massage,Charles Dodgson,charlesdodgson@hotmail.com,"['pedo', 'con', 'inc', 'sis', 'M/g9/g10']","Alan, age 60, divorced, and horny, financially independent, had found a Doctor Feel Good in Hollywood, a urologist who freely dispensed all those marvelous drugs that bring an older pecker to attention. They turned Alan into the stud he never was. He puts an ad on Craigs List offering free massages to all females. One day two laughing, giggling, preteen girls, sisters, call him, ages nine and ten.",2012-01-05T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental, and unintentional. I welcome comments of all kinds and will answer your emails. Copyright 2012 by Charles Dodgson.","<p>Alan was single and had time on his hands, having retired early as an executive in a Fortune 500 company. He had been walking around for nearly two weeks now with almost a perpetual hard on. Alan smiled to himself. Just like he was 16 again, not the 60 he actually was. He had found a Doctor Feel Good in Hollywood, a urologist who freely dispensed all those marvelous drugs that brought an old pecker to attention. He overdid with the highest doses of testosterone shots and AndroGel, testosterone gel, like a patch, both at the same time, generally a no-no, plus daily self injections of high doses of HGH, recombinant human growth hormone, the modern equivalent of the fountain of youth. Those coupled with Viagra turned Alan into the stud he never was. He even had a supply of full syringes for shots directly into his penis that would keep him hard as a rock for hours.</p><p>He bought a couple of books on massage, a great massage table, various oils, lots of Astro Glide, dildos of every kind, vibrating, and non-vibrating, butterfly vibrators for girls, condoms, strong mouthwash, douche, vaginal sprays, wash up towelettes, small and large towels and wash cloths, etc. Then he put an ad in Craigs List, the online classified ad list, and in some sex ad papers. He got another cell phone just for his ad.</p><p>Fun and games, he thought, fun and games! Hot Damn! Alan thought. Shouldn't be taking all this stuff. I'm horny as hell all the time, and no women.</p><p>At first he didn't answer the cell phone, just let it take messages. Alan automatically didn't return calls from gals he figured were too old. He liked em young. He got to answering his cell phone all the time as there were many hang ups, and ""I'll call you back when your in,"" type messages with no phone number left. Then he started asking the caller outright how much she weighed and how old she was. Fuck, I'm giving em a massage free. I ought to be able to give a massage just to those I want.</p><p>Before he started asking the women their weight and age he went out on two calls that were disasters with older, very fat women, that sounded younger and skinny on the phone. He got them off by fucking them with a dildo and got out of there fast. That was it. Yuk!</p><p>It was a Wednesday, early afternoon in late August when school was still out when Alan's special cell phone for his free massage ad rang. He was looking at porn on his computer and masturbating at the time. He was really turned on and hoped it'd be a call from a cute young girl for a change.</p><p>""Hello."" Alan said, trying to sound sexy.</p><p>""Hi."" A very young voice said, a little nervously. ""You the massage guy, Alan.""</p><p>""Yep, Honey, I am. I'm the best."" Alan replied as he heard two girls' voices giggling. So there were two girls on the line.</p><p>""You got massage stuff, oils and everything.""</p><p>""I've got more stuff than you can imagine. And a nice soft portable massage table too.""</p><p>""You ever do two girls at the same time?"" He heard another very young girl's voice say.</p><p>""So there are two of you? Oh, yes, I adore doing two girls together!""</p><p>More giggling from the girls. ""We're two girls all right! What do you look like."" The two girls almost said together.</p><p>""Well, I'm 60. As I said in the ad, I'm older, but you've never had anyone as good as me. Guaranteed! I'm six one, 190 pounds, brown eyes, long auburn hair, what there is is in a pony tail. Body? A little soft, but what do you expect. Besides that won't make any difference at all to you young girls, not at all, believe me. Ah...it's like I'm 16 again. You know what a 16 year old boy is like? Don't you? That's me, but with all the experience to pleasure you beyond belief.""</p><p>Now the girls shrieked and laughed.</p><p>""No, we don't know what a 16 year old boy is like. That's too old for.... Uh, we're...not very experienced. Our girlfriends are having a jilling party in a couple of days, really a slumber party here at our house Saturday night, but only our grandpa will be here, and he doesn't care what we do. The girls want to have a circle jill, and, you know, get each other off. We want to learn how to do it, and how to cum, have an orgasm, and how to do other girls, give them a cum. You can teach us?"" One of the girls said.</p><p>Oh fuck! Underage for sure, way underage. Teach a couple of little girls about sex, anxious little girls who want to learn? Hell, only go around once in life. One of the girls said ""our grandpa."" They must be sisters.</p><p>""Jilling, that means girls masturbating. Right?""</p><p>""Yes!"" They both laughed.</p><p>""Oh, I can teach you all right. In fact I teach little girls all the time about sex. I'm very, very good at it."" Alan lied. He had never been with an underage girl in his life except when he was underage himself.</p><p>""Good!"" One answered.</p><p>""Perfect!"" The other girl said. ""We're in the Hollywood Hills area. Can you come right over?""</p><p>Alan thought they were just playing with him. They'd give him a phony address. And underage? This can't be real. He really shouldn't do this even if they were legit. No. That's asking for trouble.</p><p>""How old are you girls?""</p><p>""Old enough.""</p><p>""I can't be seeing underage girls.""</p><p>""Why not. It's just a massage. Right?""</p><p>""Uhh...yeah, just a massage. But you want a hell of a lot more than that.""</p><p>""You said you teach a lot of little girls about sex."" One said.</p><p>""Yes...yes...that's true. You girls cute? You shave your pussies?""</p><p>The girls laughed. ""We're cute, real cute, tight little butts, nice legs. We don't shave our pussies. We don't have any hair to shave. You'll like our pussies.""</p><p>""I bet I will. How did you get my phone number?""</p><p>""The ad on Craigs List. Our brother found it. He has a lot of girlie sex magazines. He's 19 and's gone backpacking for a couple of weeks. We found it in one of his drawers when we searched his room. We looked in the ads under Specialities thinking we might find a guy who could teach us and we saw your ad. You also got the ad in a couple other places on Craigs.""</p><p>""You girls just playing a game with me?""</p><p>""No! We're for real."" Well..?""</p><p>""What's your phone number. I have to be able to call you back.""</p><p>There was a slight pause, and then one of the girls gave him a phone number.</p><p>""Ok. I'm gonna hang up and call you right back.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Alan called right back, and the girls answered. ""That a cell phone?""</p><p>""No, we don't have one yet. It's my phone number, a land line. I'm Dawn. We're at my parents house, but no one will be home until six tonight.""</p><p>""And I'm Amanda, Dawn's sister.""</p><p>""What do you girls look like?""</p><p>""We're pretty girls, with nice legs, slender, long hair, one brunette, Amanda, one blonde, Dawn, and tight butts, like we said. You'll like us.""</p><p>""Boobs?""</p><p>More giggling. ""Not yet.""</p><p>""How old are you girls.""</p><p>""Old enough.""</p><p>""I could get in a lot of trouble you know.""</p><p>""You're going to be our teacher, our jilling teacher. We're not going to tell anyone.""</p><p>""What are you going to wear?""</p><p>""We won't have much on, little bikinis, sexy kind. You can do us by the pool, outside. No one can see in.""</p><p>""Do you, huh?""</p><p>Laughter. ""Yeah, do us.""</p><p>""You girls won't get me in trouble will you?""</p><p>""Not if you're as good as you say you are.""</p><p>Hmm, thought Alan, almost a veiled threat. He sure ought to be good enough for a couple of little girls.</p><p>""Damn! I like you girls already. I'll come right over. Give me your address. I'm in Westwood. I'll be there in 20 minutes or so.""</p><p>The girls gave Alan their address and Alan got all his massage stuff together, all of it. He thought for a minute, and said what the hell to himself, and took a 100 milligram Viagra, a high dose, not that he needed it with all the other stuff he was taking. Yeah, underage girls all right, very underage. You only live once. Right? Alan hadn't lived a very wild life at all - yet. Probably a bum address anyway, he thought. He put on a loose pair of corduroy shorts with nothing on underneath, a pull over short sleeve golf shirt and white leather deck shoes with no socks. He was pretty tanned and looked OK for 60. But he looked around 60. No pretending he didn't. What would the very young girls think once they saw him? They want sex with a man easily old enough to be their grandfather?</p><p>It didn't take him long to find the house. He parked on the street and took nothing with him to the house. He wanted to be sure they didn't give him somebody else's address. He rang the door bell, and soon the door opened slowly and two girls in tiny string bikinis were standing there smiling and giggling at him.</p><p>""Where's your stuff?"" Dawn asked.</p><p>Alan looked at the two girls and couldn't believe it. They looked about ten or eleven years old, maybe younger. He never expected they'd be this young, but should have guessed it as they still didn't have any hair on their pussies they had told him. Jeez! What an I doing here? The girls were beautiful all right, luscious looking.</p><p>Dawn, the long haired blond girl had a black string thong style bikini on, with just a little triangle patch covering her little girl cunt in front, and two tiny thin pieces of material running from a string around her chest below her nipples, and going up and tying around her neck. Dawn had grey green eyes and was looking directly into his eyes. She didn't have any boobs, well, maybe a small bulge, that's all. Dawn appeared to be the older one, around four five tall, maybe 65-70 pounds. She was tanned and athletic looking with a firm, lithe body, with slender, long shapely legs. Although he couldn't see her butt he was sure it'd be tight and firm.</p><p>Amanda, the younger one, wore the same style bikini on, but in red. She had long dark hair and dark, dancing eyes, and a similar firm athletic body and great legs. Amanda looked to be about four three or four, and 55-60 pounds. Amanda too didn't have any boobs, and her nipples showed through the thin material just barely covering them.</p><p>Alan could make out each girl's slit through the thin material covering their pussies. He felt his dick start to grow. Preteens! Geezus!</p><p>""Ahh...it's in my car. You sure about this girls.""</p><p>""Yeah!"" The girls said in unison.</p><p>""I'm much too old for you. You know that.""</p><p>""You're real experienced though. Right?""</p><p>""I'm that girls. Very experienced.""</p><p>""That's what we want."" Dawn said.</p><p>""Yes, experienced."" Amanda confirmed.</p><p>""Ok. No one home but you two, and no one expected for hours. Right?""</p><p>""Yup.""</p><p>Fuck! The girls are so cute. What would it be like to lick a little girl's virgin pussy, her little girlcleft, so soft....ummmmh! I bet it's sweet as candy, sweeter than candy. Has to be. Never get another chance like this. Never. Go for it!</p><p>""I'll get my stuff.""</p><p>""You won't hurt us, or anything, will you?""</p><p>""Oh, no, no. I give pleasure to wom... girls, little girls. I would never, ever hurt you. Anytime you want to stop, want me to go, I'm out of here.""</p><p>""OK. Get your stuff.""</p><p>Alan got his massage table and a large fabric bag with all his toys, etc. and the girls led him out to the back yard where there was a nice swimming pool and Jacuzzi. It was an older house, and the shrubbery and trees had grown in nicely all around the pool making it very secluded. He could see no one could look in.</p><p>Alan set up the massage table in a shaded area near the pool. He felt really funny about this. The little girls looked so sexy though. When would he ever have the chance to give a little preteen girl a sexy massage, and a lot more, ever again? The girls stood nearby and watched as Alan was setting up the table.</p><p>""What do you have in the bag?""</p><p>""A little bit of everything.""</p><p>""Everything?"" They giggled.</p><p>Alan smiled. Is this how young girls are, always laughing and giggling? Delightful!</p><p>""Yes, everything.""</p><p>""You can only do one of us at a time?""</p><p>""Yes, one at a time to begin with, but the other girl can help me. Oh, you do want the full course, don't you?""</p><p>""Full course?""</p><p>""Yes. My full course for little preteen girls, just like you two. You want to learn about men too, don't you? About how to please a man.""</p><p>The girls snickered and laughed.</p><p>""You mean you'll show us your dick, and we can play with it, Show us how to make you cum?"" Dawn asked.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""I want him to do that, Dawn."" Amanda said looking at her older sister.</p><p>""You can't fuck us though. We're not big enough for that."" Dawn said a little concerned.</p><p>""Well, as part of my course I'll get into that. Let's just say for now, if you masturbate a lot, and use a dildo, that looks like a man's penis, like this, see. Use it on yourselves a lot, getting it deep in your little pussies, then your little cunts will learn how to dilate - expand - and you'll be able to fuck boys and men too, men like me, if you want to. I can teach you all about it so you'll know just how to do it the first time you're with a boy and he wants to fuck you. In fact you'll know a lot more than the boy will. But, no, no fucking today. There are other things close to fucking we can do, though. I'll show you."" Alan said authoritatively, winging it all the way, as he showed the little girls one of his smaller dildos.</p><p>""OK then, the full course. Teach us about jilling first."" Dawn said.</p><p>""OK. Who first on the massage table?""</p><p>""Me!"" Dawn said. ""I don't want to put my head in that hole in the table. I want to be able to look around.""</p><p>""That's OK. Lie on your back first."" Alan said, dying to see the little girl's hairless cunt.</p><p>Dawn lay down on the table as Alan suggested, spreading her legs to the edge of the table. She looked almost nude, as the thong bikini bottom of her bikini just had a small little triangle patch covering her little girl cleft. He could see the outline of her slit, and perhaps even a protruding clit. Amanda stood by Alan's side.</p><p>""You ought to take her bikini off. You gotta play with our pussies. Right?"" Amanda asked. ""You want it off, don't you, Dawn?""</p><p>""Yeah. Take yours off too, Amanda."" Dawn answered.</p><p>""Here, I'll do it."" Alan responded.</p><p>Dawn sat up and Alan untied her top in the back and took it off. She had soft pink nipples, and the tiniest of bulges under them hinting of development to come. They looked delectable, and definitely needed to be licked and sucked. Dawn lay back down and Alan untied the bikini bottoms on one side and as Dawn lifted her hips he pulled the bikini bottoms off from under her. She spread her legs and smiled up at Alan, completely unashamed or modest. Oh, my, my, my he thought, is she ready, or what?</p><p>""Do you like my pussy. Part of me sticks out all the time. Some of my inside pussy, and my clit too, at the top. I don't like to wear panties. It feels nice when my dress or pants rub against my clit as I walk.""</p><p>""It's...just beautiful!"" Alan exclaimed, and it was. The little nub of her clit protruded prominently, and some of her inner pussy lips as well, exposing just the tiniest bit of pinkness.</p><p>""It sticks out, your clit, because it wants to be rubbed, and licked and kissed. Your clit is talking to you, Dawn.""</p><p>Dawn giggled.</p><p>""Mine doesn't stick out at all."" Amanda said, sounding a little disappointed, as she looked down at hers. She had slipped out of her little bikini too and was completely nude standing next to Alan.</p><p>""Amanda, yours is pretty too, very pretty! See how smooth and clean you are, just a lovely slit on your slightly puffy vulva. Your vulva is the area near your little girl slit. Both kinds of little girl cunts are very pretty. Yours is every bit as beautiful as your sister Dawn's is.""</p><p>Amanda smiled up at Alan. ""Really?""</p><p>""Yes! Take it from me. Remember I'm the expert. I've seen hundreds and hundreds of little girl's twats, and believe me your two twats hold up with the best of them."" Alan said smiling and looking back and forth to the girls. God! Is this fun. I'm a little girl pussy expert.""</p><p>""Does twat mean pussy?"" Amanda asked.</p><p>""Yes. There are lots of words for that most delightful of all places on little preteen girls. Girlcleft is another word I use sometime. Also cunt and pussy too. OK?""</p><p>""Yes,"" both girls answered.</p><p>""You gonna show me how to rub Dawn's pussy to make her hot, make her cum?"" Amanda asked.""</p><p>""Not just yet, we want to warm her up first, get her excited first before we ever touch or kiss or lick or stick a dildo in her beautiful girlcleft. Now how should we do that?""</p><p>""I don't know. Maybe kiss her, touch her everywhere else?"" Amanda asked.</p><p>""Yes, very good! Kissing can be so erotic, so sexy. You like to kiss, Dawn?""</p><p>""Yes! Sometimes Amanda and I kiss, and snuggle in the same bed together. We each have our own bed in our bedroom inside. We have a room together.""</p><p>""Now watch Amanda, then you do it."" Alan said as he braced himself on the massage table and leaned over Dawn.</p><p>He gently kissed her forehead, then each cheek, and her eyes and nose, then very softly with closed lips her mouth, feeling her kiss him in return.</p><p>""Your lips are so soft and sweet, Dawn, so soft."" Alan murmured, as he kissed her neck, her upper arms, then her shoulders, and moving lower, her two soft pink nipples, kissing them over and over, flicking them with the tip of his tongue lightly, feeling them tighten under his tongue's caress. He kissed her stomach, her inner belly button, and hips and thighs, then returned to her head kissing her lips once again, this time brushing her lips with the tip of his tongue. Alan knew she was getting excited. Her hips started to move up and down slowly, and she responded eagerly to his kisses.</p><p>""Is that nice, Dawn? Feel good?"" Amanda asked.</p><p>""So good, Amanda, so good. He's so gentle.""</p><p>Dawn began licking Alan's lips too, and slowly their kisses became more passionate, tongues exploring each other's mouths, licking each other's tongues, but Alan kept it all slow and erotic, not rushing anything. He returned to kissing her little nipples, this time licking them, sucking them softly, pulling each in return into his mouth. Then more kisses on her stomach, and inner thighs too, and tonguing her inny belly button. Finally he kissed all around her little girlcleft, then on it, and on her clit too, then back to her stomach, and to her lips.</p><p>Dawn began to make soft moaning sounds. ""Ummm...that's so good. Kiss me down there some more...with your tongue.""</p><p>Alan smiled to himself. Doing all right so far. What an erotic little girl. Are they all like this? Little Amanda looked up at Alan with eyes sparkling with sexual excitement.</p><p>""You're warming her up all right. She wants you to lick her. You gonna do it now she's hot?"" Amanda asked Alan eagerly in anticipation of the erotic sight of Alan licking her sister's pussy.</p><p>Alan smiled down at little Amanda. ""Dawn's warmed up all right. See girls you want to take your time, get a girl excited first. Got it?""</p><p>""Yes!"" Was the immediate reply from the girls.</p><p>""Now Amanda, I want you to kiss your sister, like I did, gently on the lips, then lick her lips, and you girls french kiss. I'll be...kissing other places, after we introduce her to a nice vibrating dildo. One of the most erotic things of all is to see two beautiful preteen girls like you two having sex together."" Alan exclaimed excitedly.</p><p>He got a medium size vibrating dildo out of his bag, and put some Astroglide on it, oiling it up nicely, and a little on Dawn's glistening cunt. He turned it on and slowly eased it in Dawn's preteen Vagiba. Dawn experienced no discomfort, so apparently her hymen was so small he could use the dildo on her easily. He began slowly fucking her with it, twisting it, and moving it up and down at different angles, as he worked it in further and further. Dawn began to fuck the dildo back, moaning at the pleasure it was giving her.</p><p>""You need to work with a dildo every day fucking each other, so your little cunts will learn to dilate and expand, and your cunts get used to being fucked."" Alan said.</p><p>""OK."" The girls said in unison.</p><p>Amanda did as she was told, and began kissing her sister softly on the lips. He could see Dawn responding eagerly. Alan stopped masturbating Dawn with the dildo. He gently pulled her down towards the end of the massage table, until her mid thighs were at the end of the table, then knelt down at the end where her legs were and raised them up, putting her calves on his shoulders, one on each side, giving him full access to her sweet girlcleft. He began licking its entire small length breathing deeply of her sweet, innocent little girl smell. It wasn't like anything else about a female he had ever smelled before. It was clean, and sweet, just like she tasted. He licked deeper and deeper, and spread her little cunt lips wide so he could get the tip of his tongue in as deep as he could. He licked, and licked, and licked.</p><p>""Umm...oh...ahhh."" He could hear Dawn moan as she was french kissing her little preteen sister, Amanda.</p><p>Then Alan extended his licking of the little preteen by licking her sweet rosebud, her anus, pushing her legs up to give him free reign to it. He licked it up and down, up and down, and in the small space between the end of her girlcunt and her tiny anus, over and over. Finally he paid attention to her clit, now engorged and sticking out of it's hood. He put his middle finger in her cunt gently, feeling for her hymen. She seemed to have just a small amount of tissue there that didn't in any way bar his finger from entering. She was wet, and tight, but his finger entered easily. He tried two fingers and they fit too. Alan licked her tiny nub of a clit all around and back and forth, now slow, now fast, then sucked it all in his mouth, together with all the surrounding tissue too.</p><p>He glanced up at her head, and saw Dawn with her head back, her sister kissing her neck, as she moaned in her pleasure. Then Amanda kissed Dawn's nipples, ahd then sucked them too, but like he had, gently and erotically. What a good student Amanda is, Alan thought.</p><p>""Oh...I never felt like this before. It feels sooooo good! Sooooooo good! You licked my bum. Oh...I like that.""</p><p>Alan went back to licking her little slit all up and down, up and down while he found her G spot with his fingers inside the little wet virgin preteen cunt of hers. Now Dawn was nearing an orgasm. Alan concentrated on her clit, flicking it back and forth, back and forth, sucking it, loving it erotically.</p><p>Suddenly Dawn exploded with her first ever orgasm, convulsing, over and over, squeezing Alan's head between her thighs in a tight grip, crying out sharply.</p><p>""Oh..Ohh! Ahhh! Yes! No! Yes! No! It's too much. Ohhhh!""</p><p>""She's having a cum! Dawn's having a cum! Isn't she Alan! Isn't she?"" Amanda squealed.</p><p>Alan slowed his licking of her to a bare minimum as Dawn's orgasm subsided.</p><p>""Yes, little one, Amanda, she did.""</p><p>""It was so wonderful! I could hardly stand it as Amanda was kissing me, and you licking me, my clit, and sucking it, and with your fingers in me, touching me on some place that gave me such strong feelings. I never felt that way before, then it all exploded, and I felt so good I can't tell you how good. That was an orgasm, wasn't it?""</p><p>""Yes, Dawn, that was.""</p><p>""You do know about these things and little girls, don't you?""</p><p>""Oh, yes, yes."" Alan lied. ""I'm the little girl expert.""</p><p>""How do you feel now. Are you sensitive here?"" Alan said as he gently touched her clit, softly massaged it with the tip of his finger. It as all wet with his saliva and her juices too.</p><p>""It feels good. No, not so sensitive.""</p><p>""Dawn, how did you like this?"" Alan asked as he inserted his middle finger in the preteen's slit, turning his hand upward, and massaging the front on the inside of her girlslit with his middle finger in a downward motion.</p><p>""Ummm...ahhh, uhhhh....That feels so good!"" Dawn moaned.</p><p>""That's your G spot Sweety, a special sexual area that girls loved to have rubbed, loved to be masturbated there, jilled there."" Alan explained.</p><p>""Amanda, you want to lick your sister?"" Alan asked Amanda.</p><p>""I want you to lick me, Alan."" Dawn replied to Alan.</p><p>""Lick your sister first,"" Alan replied to Amanda, ""I'll watch. Want to make sure you do it right. OK?""</p><p>""OK."" Both sisters replied to Alan.</p><p>Alan's dick was hard as a rock and was straining to get out of his shorts. The viagra had kicked in plus all the testosterone and human growth hormone he had been taking gave him a huge sexual appetite. He wanted to cum in the worst way.</p><p>He watched Amanda closely and gave her instructions on how to eat her sister, how to finger fuck her, and find her G spot. With Amanda's little hand it was four fingers, and she might have been able to fist her. During some of the time, Alan returned to french kissing Dawn. He was so turned on pre-cum was wetting his shorts showing a visible wet spot. Dawn was getting excited again, but she could cum later. It was his turn now.</p><p>""Ahh...Amanda, you've done just fine, just fine. Time now for your first lesson about men, about boys. Set for it?""</p><p>""Yes!"" was the enthusiastic reply.</p><p>Alan slipped off his shorts and shirt and lay on his back nude on the massage table, first getting a small bottle of Astro Glide from his bag. The girls, one on each side of him gazed in awe at the first erect male penis they had ever seen.</p><p>""It's so big, Dawn, so big.""</p><p>""It sure is. It wouldn't fit in us.""</p><p>""Now girls, I told you about that. With proper training it'll fit in you very comfortably. Don't worry about that now. Just feel it, touch it now. See what it's like, get a little used to it. It's my tool to give girls pleasure."" Alan said in his best instructional voice.</p><p>Alan had a pretty good size dick, about six and a half inches erect, but very thick around, almost massively thick. All women he had been with always remarked at it's thickness. He wasn't circumcised, but his foreskin was very neat, just covering the end of his dick when soft.</p><p>The girls both touched it at the same time, feeling it all around, running their tiny fingers all over it, feeling the ridge of his dick head, and fingering his pee hole with the pre-cum oozing out. This had to be the most erotic moment of his life, or rather erotic moments, as he looked at the sweet innocent looking little girls, so anxious to learn all about sex. They were so small and vulnerable looking, although he would never hurt them, couldn't hurt them, nor force them to do anything they didn't want to do. Their tiny fingers felt so erotic on his dick, almost the most erotic feeling he had ever had. As they touched his hard dick, Alan had one hand on each girl's tight little preteen but and was massaging it, feeling their little cheeks, running his hand between their legs, feeling their little cunts from behind with one finger, and caressing them all over. They each moved their butts to this new source of pleasure for them</p><p>""It sure is hard. How does it do that, get so hard? Dawn asked.</p><p>""Just nature's way of making sure I can get deep inside you...ah, a girl, and cum inside her so my cum will fertilize her and make a baby. But you girls don't have to worry about that yes. You're too young to get pregnant. How old are you?""</p><p>""I'm ten."" Dawn said. ""And Amanda was nine last month. How old did you think we were?""</p><p>""Right around that age when I saw you. It's a perfect age. I'd keep you just as you are forever if I could.""</p><p>""You would?"" They laughed. ""Why?""</p><p>""Little girls like you are the sexiest age for females, the sexiest. I wouldn't want you any other age.""</p><p>The girls laughed and giggled.</p><p>Are you cumming? This slippery stuff coming out. It's not pee."" Amanda asked.</p><p>""No, Sweetheart, that's pre-cum. It comes out when a man is real excited. It's clear, see, and slippery, feel it between your fingers. That's it. It's meant to provide lubrication if I fucked someone, just as Dawn's wetness was meant to help too in case she got fucked. Amanda, feel your pussy inside. It's wet too, isn't it?""</p><p>Amanda slipped a couple fingers in her preteen girlcleft and moved them in and out.</p><p>""Yes! I'm wet. That means I'm excited, and I sure am. I'm warmed up too!""</p><p>""You sure are, Baby, you sure are!"" Alan encouraged and praised her.</p><p>""Now, I'm going to show you a couple of things, and you're going to make me cum, have an orgasm where my cum shoots out. Would you like that?""</p><p>""Oh, Yes!"" They cried.</p><p>""Is it a lot and does it shoot far?"" Dawn asked.</p><p>""Since I'm so excited, yes, it'll be a lot, and it'll shoot far if you let it.""</p><p>""We want to see it shoot out"" Amanda said. ""We can give you a cum? Amanda asked.</p><p>""Yes, of course, you're such a sexy girl, I want to cum for you, and your sister, Dawn too.""</p><p>""I'll teach you how to touch me, masturbate me, and how to lick me there, on my dick, how to kiss it and suck it.""</p><p>""Yes! We want to learn how to do it."" Dawn exclaimed.</p><p>""Yes!"" Amanda added.</p><p>""Let's see. You start, Amanda."" Alan said. ""Put your fingers in like a cup position, your thumb on one side and your four fingers on the other side of my dick, on the foreskin, that's the loose outer skin, near the top. Good! Now move your hand up and down slowly making sure your thumb goes over the ridge at the bottom of my dick head. The ridge is sensitive. Oh yes...you got it. Up and down slowly. Remember at first everything is slow, teasing, erotic. Then using your thumb rub the pre-cum all around my dick head, specially around my pee hole. Uhh...ohhhh...so great."" Alan moaned at the end.</p><p>""Like this?"" Amanda asked as she tried to follow Alan's instructions perfectly.</p><p>""Like that! Now let Dawn do it.""</p><p>Dawn was good too after watching her sister.</p><p>""Now can you both do it at the same time, and kiss me too. Slow wet kisses girls. Maybe take turns. You first this time, Dawn.""</p><p>Dawn positioned herself and began to french kiss Alan as she masturbated him slowly. Her kisses were so erotic with her soft little lips and tiny exploring tongue. Alan was so close to cumming.</p><p>""Perfect, Dawn, perfect. Now you Amanda.""</p><p>Amanda's kisses were every bit as good as Dawn's. He could french kiss the little preteen sisters forever, forever!</p><p>""Perfect, Amanda, perfect! Now like I kissed dawn's pussy, and licked it and sucked her little clit, and as you did, Amanda, now you'll kiss my dick. It's all just another way of kissing. Kissing is so erotic. If you're a great kisser, all kinds of kisses, the boys and girls, and men and women will love you, just love you. Amanda hold my dick in one hand with your fingers all around it. Right. Now just lick the ridge of my dick up and down, up and down over it with your tiny tongue. That feels so good!""</p><p>The little preteen girl did just as she was instructed, and it felt marvelous to Alan.</p><p>""Ok, Sweety, now open your mouth wide and slip it over the end of my dick. Exquisite! Form a suction with your lips and go back and forth letting my dick go in your mouth as far as comfortable and back almost all the way out. Like before let your lips go over the ridge of my dick, back and forth, back and forth, slowly, erotically. Ahhhh...marvelous, little one. Now you, Dawn, do the same, and Amanda kiss me now. I need your mouth on mine.""</p><p>Amanda came up and started to french kiss Alan as Dawn was licking him, and blowing him. He had to cum. Now!</p><p>""I'm just about to cum, girls. When you feel it take your mouth off, Dawn, so you can see it spurt, then you and Amanda lick it all up, my cum, lick and eat it and swallow it. Men...ah, boys love that.""</p><p>""I wanna see it spurt."" Amanda said. ""I'll lick it all up.""</p><p>""Ahhh... now! There she goes!"" Alan cried out as his first great orgasm spasm hit him pumping a huge spurt of cum. Dawn just got her mouth off Alan's dick in the nick of time. The first spurt must have been five feet, followed by many other spurts of his thick white cum, fed by all the testosterone and human growth hormone he had been taking.</p><p>The girls were amazed at the giant spurts of cum, and by how much there was. As Alan's orgasm subsided the girls licked his cum all up and then took turns french kissing Alan, giving him some of his own cum back to him.</p><p>""That was beautiful girls, beautiful!""</p><p>""It'll get soft now, won't it? Now that you shot your cum out.""</p><p>""Well, girls, for most men, yes, especially men my age. But not me. See, it's just about as hard as it was before I shot my wad, and in a fem minutes will be just as hard. Like I say, I'm like a 16 year old. Boys that age can stay hard after they cum, not all of them, but a lot of them. You see in my business I need to be able to go and go and go. You girls help me in that. You little girls are so erotic, so erotic. I just loving teaching little preteen girls like yourselves. Love it! You like eating my cum, licking me, french kissing me?""</p><p>""Yes!"" Dawn answered first. You made me feel so good, I wanted to make you feel good. It tastes OK. A little slimy and salty, but I don't mind. I want to do it so the boys will like me. You're teaching us.""</p><p>""Me too, I like to. I love kissing you, Alan, and Dawn too. I want to be licked so bad now. Will you lick me, please?""</p><p>""Amanda, you lie down now, but on your stomach. I want to show you some things. I'll lick you good. Don't worry.""</p><p>Amanda did as she was told and Alan got some moist towelettes and towels and finished cleaning up himself and the girls.</p><p>""I'm going to start by putting some nice massage oil on you and work it in gently, but firmly with my fingers, loosening up all your tight muscles."" Alan said, as he got some rose scented massage oil out of his bag.</p><p>""When you jill a little girl it's best to start out by relaxing her, making her body feel good, as we now know with Dawn. Now you won't be able to do this all the time, but I want to first show you the best way. Also on yourself, when you jill yourself, use some nice massage oil, or at least lubricating oil. I'll show you.""</p><p>Amanda nodded in agreement, and Dawn did the same.</p><p>He poured some lubricating oil into his hands and then starting with her feet slowly massaged every inch of her legs, with a relatively firm touch. Her felt her initial tenseness relax. As he got to her thighs he lifted her leg up and massaged the front of her thighs, then the inside of her thighs, all the way to her little cunt, ""accidentally"" brushing it with the back of his fingers, then the back of her thighs and butt, specially her butt, and inside her butt cheeks, nearly touching her rosebud, her anus, then down and all around near her cunt as he lifted each leg in turn.</p><p>""Ummm...that feels so good."" Amanda murmured. ""I'm more than warmed up now.""</p><p>""I know little flower, I know."" Alan cooed into her ear, as he leaned close to her.</p><p>""There's a special place here that feels especially good when I rub it. Relax, enjoy, Amanda."" Alan said quietly as he spread her legs a little further apart and slipped a hand under her crotch, finding the place between her anus and her little cunt and massaging it gently. He occasionally let his fingers touch her anus, and her cunt too.</p><p>Amanda couldn't remember when she had felt so excited before. His hands were so gentle, but so sure. He knew just how to touch her.</p><p>""Feel good, Amanda,"" Dawn asked.</p><p>""Yes, so good."" Amanda moaned. ""I love what he's doing now.""</p><p>""Is he...""</p><p>""No, not exactly. It's the little space in between my butt and pussy. He's rubbing there. That feels so nice! ""</p><p>""Are you going to rub her pussy, lick it, kiss it like you did me?"" Dawn asked as she looked up into Alan's eyes with her own sparking eyes.</p><p>""Think I should?""</p><p>""Yes! She'd like that. I sure did. You gave me a cum, a huge cum, my first ever.""</p><p>""Come around my other side, Dawn, where my free hand is. That's it."" Alan said quietly.</p><p>Dawn did as she was asked standing by Alan's left side. As Alan continued massaging Amanda in the place between her anus and preteen cunt with his right hand, he started rubbing Dawn's tight little butt softly all around.</p><p>""That feels good...Alan."" Dawn said smiling up into Alan's eyes.</p><p>""Dawn, I want to teach you how to rub Amanda like I am. Here, put some nice massage oil on your hands. That's it. Now, don't rub her butt hole, or her cunt. Just in between the two. Reach down there. That's it. Now Amanda tell Dawn when she's rubbing you right.""</p><p>Alan walked to Amanda's head, and stood right next to her, as he oiled his hands before starting to rub her neck, shoulder, and back.</p><p>""Umm...yeah, Dawn, that's it, your rubbing in the right place. Alan can do it better, maybe because his fingers are bigger, but it feels nice, Dawn.""</p><p>Suddenly Alan wanted to eat the little one from the rear.</p><p>""Want me lick that sweet little twat of yours now, Amanda?""</p><p>""Yes, Now!"" Amanda squealed in anticipation.</p><p>Dawn moved to the side to watch.</p><p>""Leave your head down, Amanda, and get up on your knees and give me your sweet, tight little preteen butt to kiss and lick.""</p><p>Amanda stuck her butt up in the air, and spread her legs for Alan, He couldn't remember seeing such a beautiful sight as the little preteen on her knees with her butt in the air, butt facing him, her head down on the table, her little slit so beckoning and her small anus too. He held her tight little butt cheeks and kicked and licked her anus. Then the length of her small slit over and over and over, then her clit, sucking and licking the small nub.</p><p>""Ahh....Oooooeeeee....that's so good. Lick and suck it all over, everywhere!"" Amanda cried out.</p><p>Wow! Alan thought, is she a hot little preteen number. Where do they make em like this? He dis as he was told licking and sucking her everywhere his mouth could reach, then worked his middle finger in her cunt, feeling and seeing no hymen at all and marveling at how wet she was. He found her G spot and massaged it as he licked her anus, then her clit, somehow contorting himself to do it upside down from his angle from her rear. He was more passionate with the little one, Amanda, as he felt her passion greater than that of her older sister, and her complete abandonment to her own pleasure.</p><p>""Yes! Lick me, suck me, ram your fingers in my hot little cunt. Do it! Do it! Do me!"" Amanda demanded with a passion Dawn had never seen before. Dawn was shocked by it.</p><p>Alan wanted to fuck her bad, her cunt was so inviting.</p><p>""Do you, little one, do you, fuck you with my big dick?"" He screamed at her.</p><p>""Yeah, old one, fuck me, fuck my cunt, stick it in, way in!"" Amanda screamed back in her huge passion, frightening herself with her passion that seemed to know no bounds.</p><p>Alan picked her light, small body off the massage table, from the back, holding her hips tightly, and walked a few feet to the grassy area, placing her on the ground in the same ass up position, then knelt behind her.</p><p>""Yes, little one, fuck! Fuck! Fuck!"" He yelled, his passion fed by hers, wanting, needing to satisfy her.</p><p>Alan put his dick to her cunt entrance, and holding her hips firmly, pushed forward, and pulled her back into him, again, and again, each time his dick going a little further in, still not breaching her tight, small cunt entrance.</p><p>""Harder, old one, harder, fuck me, get it in, all the way in. Fuck me, fuck me!"" Amanda yelled.</p><p>Dawn was frightened. She had never seen her little sister like this, never. Alan was so intent on fucking her little sister and so crazed with lust she knew neither would stop until it was done. He'd split her. He was too big.</p><p>Alan felt he had to fuck her, just had to fuck this little fireball of sex, this little preteen cunt. She had to fucked, hard, fucked and fucked, she needed it bad, the little sex pot. Needed it! He pushed harder and harder against her little cunt entrance, thrusted harder and harder, as she pushed back against him as hard as her tiny little body could. She needed him inside.</p><p>""You can do it old one. Harder, harder!""</p><p>""I'm going to fuck your little cunt silly, little one, silly!"" Alan screamed as with one final lunge his dick head breached her cunt entrance, and made it's way to her uterus where it was blocked from going further. He was almost three quarters in now, and he began deep rhythmic humping of her, not so gently hitting Amanda's preteen uterus, then almost all the way out, and deep in again, banging her uterus again in a steady pounding of her little body which jerked six inches or more with each of Alan's thrusts. She was tight, and her cunt enveloped his dick in a warm firm embrace, clinging to it's every curve, feeling safe and secure, and loved and needed just where it was, buried in the little preteens's cunt.</p><p>""You need to be fucked, and fucked, and fucked some more you preteen fuck machine. You know that don't you, little one.""</p><p>""Yeah, old one, fuck me, fuck your granddaughter, fuck her, fuck her. You can't fuck me hard enough. I can take it all. Fuck me!"" Amanda screamed at the top of her lungs.</p><p>They were both lost in a lust they never had ever felt before, fully understandable for the preteen, nine year old, Amanda, but hard to believe for Alan. He didn't believe his passion. This was raw, elemental, almost barbaric, animalistic in its intensity. He had to have her, had to, couldn't stop now if his life depended on it. He fucker her hard, much harder than he should, he knew that. He had to fuck her hard, had to! She'd be a bloody mess he was sure, ripped, her insides torn to pieces. He was going to prison for the rest of his life. He didn't care, he couldn't stop, and neither could she. They fucked even harder if you can believe it, sweat pouring from their bodies, fucking and fucking and fucking.</p><p>Dawn just stood with her mouth open, not believing what she was seeing.</p><p>Finally, and suddenly they both had a giant orgasm, Amanda's first and the most gigantic Alan had ever had by far. He sobbed and cried, and screamed and gasped, trying to get air, and convulsed over and over as his cum came out in great spurts over and over and over, filling the little girl's cunt and dripping out in big gobs of thick white puddles on the green grass. Amanda yelled and screamed and cried, and finally they collapsed in a pile together on the grass.</p><p>Dawn didn't say a thing and looked for blood dripping out of Amanda. There wasn't any. She wasn't hurt. As they got their breath back, Amanda snuggled in Alan's arms as he lay on the grass, on his back, breathing deeply. She kissed him softly on the lips.</p><p>""What's our next lesson, Alan?"" Amanda asked. ""You're a great teacher. My best ever.""</p>"
1094,"Stephanie, Bicycle Girl, Part 1",Charles Dodgson,charlesdodgson@hotmail.com,"['pedo', 'con', 'exhib', 'beast', 'M/g10/dog']","Stephanie, age ten, is a devoted and long time exhibitionist. Jim, 42, a bicycle rider meets the sexy little girl one day and they plan to go bike riding together. First, however, Jim introduces Stephanie to Bear, Jim's very friendly pit bull.",2012-01-09T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental. I welcome comments of all kinds and will answer your emails. Copyright 2012 by Charles Dodgson","<p>""I'm gonna ride my bike Grandma. I'll be back in a few hours.""</p><p>""OK, Stephanie. You going out like that?"", Grandma said as she looked disapprovingly at the short little skirt Stephanie was wearing over her almost see through hip length leotard she was wearing underneath the mini-skirt.</p><p>""Grandma, you know I like wearing little skirts, and it's over my leotard. And my leotard's like a bathing suit. No one can see anything they wouldn't see at the beach. It's OK Grandma."" Stephanie was hoping her Grandma wouldn't ask to see if she was wearing panties under her leotard. Both she and her Mom were checking on her more and more before they let her out of the house. She didn't like to wear panties at all, especially when she had a short skirt on.</p><p>""Well, OK. Just be careful. You sure love to show yourself off. I don't know where you got that, ever since you could barely walk you've been doing it. Some men like pretty little girls like you, particularly ones that show off, and watch out for the teen age boys too. Don't go in anyone's house, or go with anyone anywhere. You hear?""</p><p>""Yes, Grandma. I'll be careful.""</p><p>Stephanie got her bike from the back yard and was soon on her way, pleased she wasn't wearing any panties under the near translucent leotard. She was relieved to be leaving the house and out on her own. Her bicycle gave her freedom. She loved to ride, feel the wind in her face, feel the exhilaration of a fast ride down a hill, and the accomplishment of riding up a hill. But, maybe best of all, she always wore a short skirt or dress whenever she could when she went bike riding. With just normal bike riding dressed like that people could look up and see all her legs, see her panties, or whatever she had on underneath. She wished she could be nude underneath sometime. Not wear any panties at all, so they could really see her cunt, maybe her clit too. Wouldn't that be delicious! She would one day, she knew she would. She loved having men and boys, and some girls and women too, anyone at all, really, anyone look up her dress at her panties, at where they covered her cr otch, covered her pussy, her cunt. She liked to smile at them when she saw them looking, so they'd know she liked being looked at, that it was OK for them to look.</p><p>Also she loved just riding around the neighborhood, sometimes stopping and talking with people, and showing off, of course. That was the main reason to stop and talk. And she had discovered a couple of new small neighborhood parks with nice poles she could shinny on. Stephanie loved to shinny up a pole, a large rope, anything where she could wrap her legs around something and press her crotch against it, and move up and down. It gave her delicious feelings in her cunt area, on her clit. One of her girl friends had shown her about it around six months ago. Now she did it whenever she had the chance, especially when people were around so they could see what she was doing, see that she was giving herself pleasure, a little girl self-pleasuring herself. That made the feelings even better in her cunt, when she could tell someone knew what she was doing. She liked looking in their eyes as she pretended to fuck a pole, wriggling her little pre-teen cunt on it, looking in th eir eyes and smiling. That was best of all!</p><p>Her mom said she was a show off, that she liked to show off her body. She had always liked to do that. She remembered when she was only in kindergarten she liked to hook her legs on a bar on the jungle gym and hang upside down, letting her little dress fall down, so everyone could look at her panties. The teachers were always telling her not to do it. And she liked just pulling up her dress sometimes to see people's reaction. In school when she had a man teacher she liked to sit up front in her short skirts, and spread her legs, so the teacher could see her panties. Then she'd look in his eyes and smile. It was best when he'd look into her eyes too, and smile, and she could tell he knew what she was doing, would know she was showing him her panties, and his smile would tell her he liked it. She liked to spread her legs with a dress or skirt on when she sat down. That way people could see her panties, look at where her cunt was just covered with her panties. It gave her a thrill she felt in her cunt, a nice feeling. She got away with that when she was young, but now she had to do her exposing in a not so open manner.</p><p>Stephanie planned to drive along the river bike trail for six or seven miles, toward the beach, to the little neighborhood park where they had a good pole to shinny, part of a triangular swing set up, where the poles were at an angle, and she could lean against it and shinny. She hoped some boys or men would be there to see her in her short skirt doing her shinnying, even girls or women would be Ok if they watched her and liked what she did. First, though, she planned to ride around the neighborhood to see if there was anyone to talk to.</p><p>As she turned one corner of a residential street not far from her home she saw a man by himself, in his driveway, dressed in bike riding tight black shorts and a bike riding shirt, and those funny bike shoes that attach to the pedals, working on his road bike. A beautiful expensive bike. She didn't know hold old he was, but not young, over 30, maybe over 40 she guessed. He had no hair on his legs. Probably shaved it, she thought, like some of the guys that ride all the time do. His legs were muscular and slender, and he was tall and slender too. He looked like one of the real good bike riders she saw on the river bike trail a lot. He had sandy brown hair and blue eyes. Stephanie liked blue eyes. Well, he's a good prospect. I'll ride over and talk to him, and show him my cunt. Bet he likes that!</p><p>Jim was in his driveway, squatting low to the ground, as he prepped his road bike for a nice afternoon ride. He was pumping his tires to the proper pressure using a small pneumatic pump plugged into an outlet in the garage. He looked up as he saw a cute girl on a girl's road bike ride off the street, onto his driveway, and towards him. She stopped just a couple of feet in front of Jim, put one leg down on the pavement and kept the other on her bike pedal that was at the high part of its cycle.</p><p>""Hi!"", she said. ""Pumping your tires up?""</p><p>""Yeah. Want me to check your tires?"", Jim replied, trying to not look too obvious as he looked up the girl's short blue skirt at her barely covered little girl slit.</p><p>She was wearing a tight white leotard cut high above the hips. The short blue denim skirt she wore over it was raised high by her thigh as she kept her foot on the high side pedal of the bike. Jim could make out the indentation of her little slit and the mound of her vulva through the thin material. He loved the sight! The leotard was a mere strip on that part of her body, exposing lots of bare skin. Yummy! Yummy! He thought. Jim realized he had been staring at the little girl's cunt and quickly looked at her face, into her eyes. She was looking directly at him and smiling. He smiled broadly back at her. She must have known I was looking at her cunt, he thought, and blushed a little. Could it be that maybe she liked him to look at her cunt? No, couldn't be.</p><p>Stephanie thought this was great. he really liked to look at her cunt. Looked at it a long time.</p><p>""Would you pump em up for me? Thanks! I don't have one of those pumps like you do. And I'm not too strong to use the hand pump.""</p><p>""It's important to have proper pressure in your tires whenever you ride, and your chain oiled, and adjusted, brake pads adjusted, proper set up for your seat too. You have anyone helping you with your bike? Your chain looks too dry. That's why I was asking.""</p><p>""No. My mom got me the bike for Christmas but she doesn't know much about bikes, and neither does grandpa and grandma.""</p><p>""Look, tell you what. Let me give it a pretty good look over. Make sure everything is in good shape. Then if you want we can go riding together along the river trail. I've got an extra water bottle I can give you. You have a water bottle holder, but no water bottle.""</p><p>Stephanie thought for a second. Did she want to go riding with this man. He liked to look at her. She knew that. That was good. Might be fun to have a ""looker"" with her. Never done that before.</p><p>""I lost it somewhere, my water bottle. I think somebody took it. Thanks! I need a water bottle. I get thirsty when I ride a lot. Yeah, I'll go riding with you. My girlfriend I ride with all the time is grounded for a couple of weeks, so I'm just riding alone now. I'd rather ride with someone."", Stephanie replied, adding the lie about riding with her girl friend. She liked riding alone so she could play her show off games as she liked.</p><p>""Great! I'm alone too. My name's Jim, Jim Mason. What's yours?""</p><p>""I'm Stephanie, or just Steph if you want. Stephanie Johnson. I live just over on Elm street, close to the big park.""</p><p>""How old are you Stephanie?""</p><p>""I'm ten. Just turned ten.""</p><p>""That's a perfect age, ten, just perfect!""</p><p>Jim stood up and took a closer look at the girl. She was tall for her age, maybe five foot or so, or close to it, 4'10"" plus, slender, but athletic looking, around 80 pounds, he'd guess, with gorgeous shapely legs, probably from riding her bike a lot, dark brunette hair, shoulder length, dark, sparkling eyes, bangs halfway down her forehead, a large mouth, bright white teeth, and a cute nose. She looked like she might be part Asian, maybe Vietnamese-Anglo. He could see her nipples through the white leotard as they pointed out with just the hint of beginning breasts. She was really cute, just this side of beautiful. Oh my, Jim thought, Oh my!</p><p>""Think ten's perfect? How come?""</p><p>Because I'd love to fuck a ten year old girl, that's why sweetheart, Jim thought to himself, smiling. And specifically I'd like to fuck you, lick your little pussy all night, and do all kinds of other delicious things with you and to you. That's why. But of course he didn't say that out loud.</p><p>""Well, you've got your whole life ahead of you. You're a pre-teen. Just learning all about life. The next few years will be real exciting for you. Doing things for the first time, and all.""</p><p>""I guess.""</p><p>""Here, get off the bike. You can help me.""</p><p>Jim then went over the bike carefully, adjusting everything, oiling the chain, pumping the tires up, having Stephanie sit on the bike and adjusting the seat to a proper height for her. He explained everything he was doing to her in detail so she might be able to do some of herself later, and besides he loved to teach little girls - everything.</p><p>""There, all set! You ought to be more comfortable riding now. The seat was too low. You need to be able to just about straighten out your legs when you ride. You couldn't the way it was set up. Want to come in the house with me and meet my dog Bear. He's a pit bull and loves girls. He'd like to meet you. I want to get some good filtered water for your water bottle from the house, then we'll go for our ride.""</p><p>""Thanks, you sure did a lot on my bike. And you taught me a lot too. Yeah, I'd like to meet Bear. He wont hurt me? Being a pit bull.""</p><p>""No, Stephanie. He likes people, especially girls, and women. Takes after his master. Me. Ha!""</p><p>""You like girls?""</p><p>""Most men do. Come on in now""</p><p>""Ah...little girls?"" Stephanie asked getting a little red.</p><p>""Yes, Steph, little girls, yes!""</p><p>""Ok"", she answered quietly, not sure she should go in this man's house. But he seemed like a nice man, and had fixed her bike up, and was going to give her a water bottle for her bike. Playing her show off games was one thing. She didn't think she was ready for the real thing yet, soon, but not yet. He'd probably be OK. She'd be careful though. She wasn't going to stay in the house with him long. No. They were supposed to go bike riding.</p><p>""I don't know much about dogs. We never had one""</p><p>""Don't worry. Bear will love you. I'll show you just what to do. In fact I'll tell you before we go in. Dogs have a very highly developed sense of smell. When they were wild they tracked game by smelling their tracks, and smelling game on the wind. They greet each another, and get to know their own kind by smelling each other, by licking each other. Now they are domesticated, but look at us as a member of the pack. They get to know us the same way by smell, and by licking if you let them. When we go in just talk to Bear in a normal voice. Tell him he's a good dog, ask him how's he doing and so forth. It's not your words but your tone of voice he picks up on. Be friendly. He knows when you're friendly. Then put your hand forward, back of your hand first and let him smell your hand. When he sees the back of your hand he knows it's not a threat. After he smells your hand you can pet him on the head. Scratch his ears. Keep talking to him.""</p><p>""Now he'll want to smell you some more, smell between your legs, your crotch. It's what dogs do, maybe lick you a little too down there to really get to know your smells and taste too. You have your leotard on so he won't lick too much like he'd like to. Now you don't have to let him smell and lick you there, but he'd like to and it wont hurt at all, if fact probably feel good.""</p><p>Stephanie's eyes got big when Jim talked about the dog smelling and licking her crotch. She knew what he meant. He meant the dog wanted to smell her cunt, lick her cunt, her girlslit. She didn't know about that. Maybe the dog could smell her there.</p><p>""Let me see how I feel about it Jim.""</p><p>""Of course, sweetheart, of course. You don't have to do anything you don't want to. Let's go in now.""</p><p>They walked in the house together and Bear was waiting for them as he had heard the two talking.</p><p>Bear was a five year old male, fawn colored, dual registered, pure bred American Pit Bull Terrier, a red nose, highly prized by pit bull afficionados. He was a gorgeous dog, handsome powerful. He weighed about 80 pounds, big for pit bulls, but by no means the biggest. Generally fighting pit bulls weigh less, as they are quicker in the ring. Jim didn't fight his dog. He loved animals and all small creatures, especially little girls. Bear had a very large head, enormous jaws, typical of the breed, together with a long large tongue. He was very muscular and compact, with a broad chest and small hindquarters, and extremely strong. He was fearless, of course, and nearly impervious to pain, again, traits typical of the breed, as the breed was bred for these traits, not for looks. Thus pit bulls have a variety of looks, not standard at all. Jim had worked extensively with Bear in advanced obedience training and weight pulling contests put on by the American Dog Breeders As sociation (ADBA), one of two associations that registered pit bulls. The other was the United Kennel Club (UKC). The biggest association of dog owners/breeders in the USA, the American Kennel Club (AKC), does not register pit bulls.</p><p>Bear was friendly with people, and somehow developed a real liking for women, and especially little girls. He just loved them. Just as Jim did. Pit bulls are especially good with little children, very protective, and since they are nearly impervious to pain, having their tail pulled, their ears twisted, etc, by small children just doesn't bother them.</p><p>As soon as he entered the house Jim said ""Heel"" sharply to Bear who immediately sat on the floor by Jim's left side and looked happily and expectantly up at him awaiting his next move. Jim walked into the living room, with Bear hugging his left side, properly heeling, and he motioned for Stephanie to follow him which she did. He stopped in the middle of the living room, and Bear sat immediately down, still on his left side. Jim was kind of a neat freak, so everything was clean and neat in the house.</p><p>""Bear, I know you heard us out there and wanted to know about the little girl. Bear this is Stephanie. Stephanie, this is Bear. Ok Stephanie, talk to Bear now.""</p><p>Stephanie could see Bear did just what Jim told him to do abd that Jim had complete control over him. He was a handsome dog to her, and he looked so powerful with that large chest and enormous head and jaws, but he had a warm look in his eyes, and with his mouth open and tongue hanging slightly out looked like he was smiling, as Bear looked at her.</p><p>""Hi Bear, how you doing today. You're a handsome dog. You're a good doggy. Want to smell my hand?""</p><p>Stephanie walked over towards Bear, unafraid and offered the back of her hand to Bear like Jim had told her to. Bear looked up at Jim, and Jim said, ""It's OK Bear, greet the girl. That's a good dog.""</p><p>Bear took a step or two forward and smelled the back of Stephanie's hand, then looked up at her and wagged his tail. Stephanie smiled at him and started petting his head.</p><p>""You feel so nice Bear. Jim keeps you nice and clean. Your fur is so smooth. Good doggy. Good dog!""</p><p>""See, I knew Bear would really like you. See how he's wagging his tail. Want to let him smell you some more like I told you. Just walk towards him a little. You don't have to pull your dress up. He knows where to go. Ha!"" Jim said feeling his face flush at his bold words.</p><p>""OK""</p><p>Stephanie could see the dog really liked her. She thought it'd be OK if he smelled her cunt. She wondered what it would feel like for him to put his nose there. She walked forward a little, and Jim told Bear it was OK. Bear took a step or two towards Stephanie. Standing, his head was just a little lower than about mid thigh on Stephanie, just a little lower than where her skirt ended. Bear put his head under her skirt, and lifted his head up, putting his nose right on her cunt, pushing a little and moving it around as he searched for the best odors from the little girl's vagina.</p><p>Stephanie giggled, as she stood looking down at Bear's bobbing head covered by her skirt. ""Yeah, he's trying to get a good smell. It feels kind of nice, his pushing like that. His nose is kind of cool. Think he'll try and lick me?""</p><p>Jim was getting really excited as he watched his dog smelling the little pre-teen's cunt. He could feel an erection growing in his shorts. They were real tight bike shorts, very elastic stretchy material but very thin. His hard on would be very visible. Well, let her see it, he thought.</p><p>""I think he will, but not much because you have the leotard on. He'd love to lick you if you didn't have the leotard on. or pulled it away from your c....., ah, pulled it away so he could get to you. His tongue is soft, wet and would feel real good on you. Have you ever been licked before?""</p><p>""Licked there?"", Stephanie giggled, ""No!""</p><p>""He really likes to lick little girls. He's been licking my niece who's about your age since she was four. She really loves it. She says all little girls should be licked."" Jim said with a smile. It was a lie, of course. There was a young girl, 25 years old, he dated for awhile that liked dogs, and Bear was experienced with licking that girl. Bear knew what he was doing.</p><p>Just then Stephanie could feel Bear's tongue on the leotard as he licked gently at her, then on her bare skin that was exposed right next to her cunt. It was warm and wet and soft and he licked it all around and over and over again, quickly, but so soft and sweetly, she thought. He was gentle with her, this big powerful dog, was gentle. She liked the feel of it. What, she thought, would it feel like if Bear was licking her cunt? Her clit? She felt it would be real nice. Real nice! She guessed she shouldn't be doing this, but Jim said Bear licked his niece. Was that true or was he just telling her a story?</p><p>""Ohhh! He's licking me. It feels good!""</p><p>""Honey, why don't you sit on the couch, lean back and spread your legs for Bear, lift up your skirt and pull your leotard aside. It's stretchy and will be easy to do, and let Bear have a good lick. It'll make you feel so good.""</p><p>""I shouldn't be doing this.""</p><p>""Stephanie, honey, little girls should be licked. It makes them feel so good. He'll make you feel so good, you might have a cum. You know what that is, an orgasm? If it feels good and doesn't hurt you, what's wrong with that. You can see he wants to lick you and you like it. Just do it for a little while, just to see if you really like it. I bet you want to know what it will feel like, don't you honey?""</p><p>""Yeah, I wanna know what it'll feel like. Oh, but just for a minute. I know what cumming is. Not sure I ever had a cum before, but I know what it's supposed to be. A big explosion of pleasure.""</p><p>""Yes, sweetheart, that's exactly right""</p><p>""I feel real good in my cunt when I shinny sometimes, real good. Maybe I had a cum those times. I don't know.""</p><p>Stephanie backed up to the couch, sitting on the edge, then leaned way back against the back of the couch, her head very low. She spread her legs wide and pulled up her skirt, then with her right hand she grabbed the crotch of the leotard and pulled it clear of her cunt. She was hairless, no hair at all. Jim could see her tiny pussy lips were slightly parted, and he could glimpse her small clit, but Bear moved in quickly obscuring his view from the front.</p><p>Stephanie liked it that Jim saw her cunt, liked it a lot. She had wanted a man to look at her cunt for a long, long time. She looked at Jim's bulging dick is his tight shorts and knew he had a big hard on, that he was really excited watching this. She liked that too, him watching his dog lick her. This was delicious, delicious!</p><p>""Honey, it'll feel best if your pussy lips are spread, so he can lick inside your pussy, and lick your clit too. You have to hold your leotard away, and don't have enough hands to do it. Want me to spread your cunt lips apart so bear can give you a wonderful licking?""</p><p>Bear had started licking her outer pussy lips, and it felt so good to her. His tongue would get inside her just a little. She was getting that nice feeling in her cunt. She knew Jim was right. Her pussy lips should be spread wide so he could lick her properly. She really wanted a good licking from the dog.</p><p>""Ok. I want Bear to give me a good lick.""</p><p>Jim quickly went over to the back of the couch, leaned over it with his head right next to Stehanie's, reached out his arms down to her cunt, putting two or three fingers of each hand close to and on either side of cunt, about midway down the little slit, then moved his fingers apart, exposing her inner cunt and clit at the top. It worked nicely that way. He loved touching her, feeling her smooth girl skin, smelling the soft girl smell of her and a whiff of flowers from her shampoo he guessed.</p><p>""You have a beautiful cunt, Stephanie, just beautiful. Everyone should see your cunt. Everyone!"", Jim whispered in Stephanie's ear, his mouth only a few inches from her ear.</p><p>Jim had run with the idea she might be an exhibitionist. She just seemed to really enjoy his looking at her cunt. She knew what he was doing and smiled at him, at his looking at her leotard covered cunt. She liked it.</p><p>Bear was really getting into it now, licking her all over with his long rapid tongue. A human can't lick anywhere near as quickly as a dog, nor match a dog's tongue for length, size, softness. That's why girls loved to be licked by dogs, if they got the courage up to do it, and had the opportunity, and were uninhibited enough to try it.</p><p>Stephanie enjoyed having Jim lean over her, feeling his body close to hers, his whispering in her ear, loved his gentle, but firm, touch on her pussy, and loved it that he saw her pussy. She liked having her legs spread wide, she always liked that, and now Bear was really licking her good! She could feel his long tongue licking the entire short length of her inner cunt over and over again, and so fast, and so smooth feeling. Then Bear would move up a little and lick her clit, and all around her upper pussy, like he knew about licking clits, knew they were the best place to lick on a girl. She had never felt like this before. The feeling was growing more and more intense all around her cunt area. It was so good. Bear kept licking and licking and licking her. All she could feel was this wonderful tongue licking her cunt all over again and again and again. She started moaning a little, and moving her hips up and down in an involuntary humping motion, a fucking motion.</p><p>She was so grateful Bear was making her feel so good, she kept massaging the top of Bear's head and murmuring over and over, ""Good dog. Good dog, Bear. Lick, lick me. You're such a good dog Bear."" Bear wagged his tail slowly back and forth enjoying the attention from the little girl, and loving the taste of her sweet pre-teen cunt.</p><p>Jim could tell she was getting close to having an orgasm. He was careful to keep his fingers positioned to keep her pussy lips spread as her hips started to gyrate.</p><p>He started to kiss Stephanie's cheek, then her neck, her ear, outlining her whole ear with his tongue, pushing the tip of his tongue in her ear, and blowing her ear gently with his warm breath.</p><p>""Yes baby, go with it, let yourself go, that's it baby, you'll have a nice cum for Bear, a nice cum. Bear will love it that he could do that for you. I'll love it. Little girls need to be licked and licked, and have cum after cum. Yes, baby. You're so pretty.""</p><p>""Oh Jim, that feels so good on my ear! ohhhh, ahhhh, ummmm. Bear licks so good! I never felt like this before. Ummmmmmm!""</p><p>""Your going to have a cum, baby, a beautiful little girl cum. Yes, cum, cum, cum!""</p><p>The erotic tension, the rising excitement was getting almost too much for her. She felt Jim slip a finger in her and slowly finger fuck her, then his finger wet with her girlcum was on her clit, rubbing it in little circles, and all around it, then back and forth on it and up and down over it. He moved his finger faster and faster. Oh, she loved that! He seemed to know just what to do.</p><p>""Oh Stephanie, baby, I love the feel of your little cunt, how it feels inside, your little clit. You're such a perfect little girl. Just perfect! That feel good honey. You like how I touch you?""</p><p>""Yes! Yes! Don't stop! Don't stop!""</p><p>Bear kept licking her, licking Jim's hand and finger too as his tongue was so big. She couldn't stand it any longer and convulsed in a great orgasm, pushing her pelvis into Bear's muzzle, squeezing her legs tightly against Jim's hand as he slowed his masturbation of her to a near stop. She cried out in unintelligible gasps, ""ohhhh, ummmm, ohhhh, yes, yes, yes, ohhhhhhh""</p><p>""Oh Stephanie, that's so good baby, such a good cum, yes, cum for Jim, cum for Bear, have a beautiful cum, that's it, let it all go, yeah, yeah!""</p><p>Stephanie had squeezed her legs tight as her clit was by then with her orgasm very tender and she didn't want Bear to keep licking it. She gradually subsided and came out of her orgasm. After awhile Bear stopped trying to lick and just looked up at Jim and Stephanie. Jim remained where he was, his finger still barely touching Stephanie's clit and moving over with almost imperceptibility. He kept kissing her neck and cheek and ear gently with a lovers loving, warm, soft kiss. Stephanie snuggled back against Jim's head, enjoying herself as she had never enjoyed herself sexually ever before, loving the way Jim kissed her so gently and softly.</p><p>""Oh Jim, Jim! You feel so good. I love your kisses. I never felt like that, like this before. I had a good cum didn't I?""</p><p>""Yes, my Darling, you did, the best of cums! Isn't Bear great! Don't you love to be licked?""</p><p>""I love being licked, love it! And you, your so gentle and loving too. You know just how to touch me. How to make me feel so good.""</p><p>""I could touch you and kiss you forever, never stop, never. I just love how you feel and smell, how you react to my touches. Will you be my girl friend?""</p><p>A touch of reality returned to Stephanie. ""Girl friend? I'm too young, of course, but let's have fun together. We can't let my mom or grandma, grandpa know. They'll kill me and you too.""</p><p>""I know. I wish the world was different. But it isn't. We'll be secret lovers, you, me and Bear. How's that?""</p><p>Stephanie giggled, ""Bear too? Ok, the three of us!""</p><p>""Let's seal that with a kiss. I've been dying to kiss you! Turn your head towards me.""</p><p>Stephanie had wanted to kiss Jim too, and turned her head eagerly, as Jim kissed her on the lips lightly, then opened her mouth as Jim licked her lips and gently pushed his tongue in her mouth touching her tongue, and massaging it, then sucking it, then licking her lips. She followed his lead, doing to him what he did to her. She hadn't french kissed before, but she liked it. She could feel herself getting excited again.</p><p>Jim wanted to fuck her, eat her, and have sex with her the rest of the day and all night too, but he knew she had been through a lot. Plenty of time for more sex, plenty of time. His balls started to hurt as he had been hard so long without any relief. He needed to get off quickly.</p><p>Jim slowly stopped kissing Stephanie, who seemed eager to continue kissing him indefinitely.</p><p>""I'd love to make love to you right now, and over and over and over, but you've had a lot of excitement for one day. Let's take a shower. We can do it separately, and go for the bike ride. I know you can't stay out that late.""</p><p>""I know you like to show off, have people look at you, look at your cunt, your panties. I love that about you! I could tell when you rode your bike up in front of me you were showing me your little leotard covered cunt. You smiled at me when you saw me stare at the most beautiful part of you. You knew what I was doing. Didn't you.""</p><p>Stephanie thought for a second as to what she should tell him, then decided the truth was best, because he wasn't criticizing her for it all. Rather he liked it. Liked that she did it.</p><p>""You're right. I've liked showing off since I was a little kid. I really do. I wouldn't wear any panties if I could under my short skirts, and I just want to wear short skirts all the time. I really like it. I mean really, really!""</p><p>""That's just beautiful, honey, a little girl exhibitionist. Not many around, I don't think. You can bring such pleasure to men and women and little boys and girls that would love to watch a little girl showing off. I have sexy clothes for little girls here. And you can wear no panties with me, all the time if you want. Would you like that? An ultra short skirt. Everyone we pass will see your beautiful hairless pre-teen cunt. Won't that be pretty?""</p><p>""I'd love to Jim! Just love it. I can show off my cunt. And you'll be with me so guys won't rape me or anything. Show me the outfits you have. Oh goody, goody!""</p><p>""Let's kiss Bear for being such a good dog. I'll put him out in the back yard. He has things to play with out there, like a tire at the end of a big rope he can grab and swing on. He'll be all right. Then I'll show you the outfits and we'll take a shower and get going.""</p><p>Bear had been so good from the time he stopped licking Stephanie. He had sat at the foot of Stephanie and watched Jim and Stephanie as they talked and kissed.</p><p>Jim went around the couch to the front. His back was a little sore from leaning over for so long. His hard on had mostly subsided, but his balls still hurt. He leaned over and kissed bear on his muzzle and roughed up his fur on his shoulders telling him what a good boy he had been.</p><p>Then Stephanie slipped off the couch, and knelt beside Bear and hugged him around the shoulders.</p><p>""I want a nice wet kiss Bear, you beautiful dog."" Bear complied and started licking Stephanie's face, her lips. Stephanie stuck out her tongue and licked Bear's tongue.</p><p>""You're quite the kisser, quite the licker aren't you honey. We're going to have fun. I just know it!?""</p><p>The End: ""Stephanie, Bicycle Girl - Part 1""</p>"
1095,Familia Immediata,Charles Dodgson,charlesdodgson@hotmail.com,"['pedo', 'cons', 'inc', 'rom', 'ero', 'teas', 'sist', 'gg', 'Mg(7)g(9)']","There was an incessant banging on the front door of Gene's southern California home. It was Gene's new next door neighbor, Reya, a Cuban woman, and her two provocatively dressed preteen girls, each girl holding a medium sized suitcase 'Gene, my parents in Florida, back east, in terrible accident. Have to go go now. Watch girls four, five days. Girls do anything you ask, anything. Please. Ok? Bye.'",2012-02-18T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental, and unintentional.

Copyright 2012 by Charles Dodgson","<p>It was a warm, beautiful, summer evening in Southern California around seven PM, still lots of daylight. Gene, 36, divorced, living alone in a modest three bedroom middle class home in a primarily Hispanic neighborhood, was just settling in to watch an Angel baseball game on cable TV when there was an incessant banging on the front door, and continual ringing of the doorbell. Gene, thinking it was a salesman, was angry when he opened the door. Instead it was his new next door neighbor, Reya and her two preteen girls, nine and seven, who were in front of her, each holding a medium sized suitcase and provocatively dressed in sexy short skirts, the oldest in silver spike high heels with clear straps and see through stretchy white ankle socks with white lace at the top. Gene couldn't miss that. Reya pushed the two girls past Gene into the house.</p><p>""Gene, parents in Florida, back east, in terrible accident. Sister send plane ticket. Have to go now. Watch girls two, three days. Girls do anything you ask, anything. Please. Ok?. Bye,"" she said in her heavy Cuban accent.</p><p>Gene saw tears well in Reya's eyes just as she whirled around to leave. He had just enough time to open his mouth to tell Reya he didn't think that was a good idea, and that he had no extra beds, or rooms for the girls to sleep in in any event, but she didn't wait for any response at all from him, as she ran to the curb and jumped in a waiting taxi.</p><p>Gene laughed a little, then faced the waiting girls, still holding their suitcases, looking at him with wide eyes, seemingly a little or a lot frightened.</p><p>""Hi girls. Uh...I guess it'll be all right. You have any relatives here in California? I know you just came out from Florida only three - four weeks ago.""</p><p>The girls just shook their heads without speaking.</p><p>""How about a phone number for where your mother will be staying, or somehow to reach her, a name, anything, address?""</p><p>The girls claimed they had no phone numbers, no addresses, nothing, but they gave him some names, all very common Cuban names, probably a hundred phone numbers for any one name, and then if the right one didn't have a listed number... Oh, well, a mom will come back for her kids, won't she? It sounded strange that their mom wouldn't give them a phone number where they could reach her, but Reya didn't give him one either.</p><p>Then the older one, the nine year old, Amora, said in a frightened voice, ""We don't know anyone here at all. You'll let us stay with you? We'll be good. Promise. We'll do whatever you want.""</p><p>Then the younger one, seven year old Damita spoke up, ""Yes, Mr. Lockman, we'll be good girls and do whatever you want, anything. Please, please let us stay."" she pleaded.</p><p>Gene's heart went out to the two little frightened girls. ""Don't worry girls, you can stay for a few days. Not sure where we'll sleep, but we can work it out...somehow.""</p><p>""Oh, thank you, thank you!"" The girls said together.</p><p>""Ahh...for now, just put your bags in my bedroom,"" Gene said as he led them down the hall to the master bedroom. As he did so he pointed out the other two bedrooms, one turned into a home office for himself, and the other partially an office, but mostly filled with household items and furniture he had no room for.</p><p>""As you can see girls, I have the only bed in the house.""</p><p>""That's a nice big bed, and you have mirrors on the ceiling, and the wall next to the bed, and a nice TV at the bottom of the bed too. That's so cool, mirrors!"" Amora said as the girls both put their bags down in a corner of the room that Gene had pointed to.</p><p>""Ah...yeah, mirrors,"" Gene laughed and smiled. He didn't think the little girls would know what that was all about. ""I've got a big double dresser, and there are a couple of empty drawers you can use. Also room in the closet. Why don't you go ahead and unpack now.""</p><p>""I guess I can sleep on the big leather couch in the living room. It's an L shaped couch, very comfortable. You girls can have the bedroom, and the king size bed, and the bathroom over there"" Gene said, not relishing the idea at all, and pointing to the bathroom in the master bedroom.</p><p>""We don't need all that bed to sleep in. We're just two little girls. What we will we do with all that room?"" Damita, the seven year old said.</p><p>""That's right. Why don't we all just sleep together, Mr. Lockman. Plenty of room for us all. It's not right you sleeping on the couch. It's your house."" Amora said, feeling the nice man should be able to sleep in his own bed.</p><p>""Yes, all sleep together,"" Damita added, nodding in agreement.</p><p>""Or you two sleep on the couch."" Gene countered. ""If your mom found out the three of us were sleeping in the same bed, she'd kill me.""</p><p>""Don't worry about mom."" Amora said firmly.</p><p>""Oh? Why is that?""</p><p>Amora paused a moment in her unpacking, and looking directly at Gene said, ""Just don't worry. Mom wouldn't want you sleeping on the couch. She'd be mad at us if she found that out. She'd like it if we were keeping you company, snuggling with you in your bed, sleeping with you. We were poor in Cuba. When I was small, before we move here when I was four, we all slept in the same bed, mom, dad, we two girls and my uncle. It was fun to all snuggle together, and the bed was smaller than yours,"" Amora argued in favor of them all sleeping together, then returned to her unpacking.</p><p>Gene looked at the cute girls carefully for a few seconds before he responded.</p><p>Amora, the nine year old was slender, but not thin at all, tall for her age, maybe four six or so, and about 65-70 pounds. She had very light brown skin, black hair, long, with a little curl in it hanging straight down her back nearly to her waist, dark, large sultry, expressive eyes, even white teeth, a cute nose, dark eyebrows. She was really a beautiful child. Amora wore a little mini-skirt outfit, an elastic waist banded, low riding, light blue, white and black plaid pleated skirt, a full skirt that stuck out all around her long, shapely legs, giving lots of space between the skirt and her legs. It was very short, at the most ending, perhaps, five inches below her crotch. For a top she had a matching short sleeved vest, ending just below where her nipples should be. She was flat chested. It was open in the front a few inches and held together in front with loops of cloth on one side to blue buttons on the other side. This left lots of bare, ultra smooth looking delixiously light brown little Cuban girl skin. And on her feet she was wearing the bright silver spike high heels with clear straps and see through stretchy white ankle socks with white lace at the top. She wore no makeup and needed none.</p><p>Gene wasn't sexually attracted to preteen girls, or at least he didn't think so, teenagers, yes, even young teenagers, 13-15. He had to admit that. But this girl did excite him, and he felt funny about that. Maybe it was the high heels, so sexy he thought on a preteen girl, and the ultra short skirt, sticking out from her body, and inviting you to look under it, and undoubtedly her beauty too, as well as he hadn't had sex for close to a year now. Yes, nine year old Amora truly excited him. As she put her clothes away and unpacked them Amora leaned over, and taking no mind at all of her short skirt gave him more than a few pantie shots. She was wearing tight, white, bikini panties. Her butt was small, tight, rounded, perfect, and he could see the outline of her little mound, altogether she was delicious looking. He'd love to take Amora's panties off and give her a long, long lick on what he felt certain would be her completely hairless slit. He simply adored nude cunt!</p><p>Gene was 36, kept himself in good shape by going to the gym regularly, about five ten, 170 pounds, brown hair, and sensuous brown eyes, brown/reddish mustache, divorced for five years, no kids and without a girlfriend for nearly a year. His last girlfriend had been a model type, age 22, and very high maintenance. She was a trophy girl, and knew it. One you loved to take out in public, and see all the heads turn, show off and impress your friends. She left him for a rich guy. He had spent a huge amount of money on her, and was, at the moment, soured on looking for another relationship. Gene was an attorney, practicing solo as a personal injury lawyer, PI attorney. He had a couple of attorney associates and a great office staff down in Newport Beach. He gave his former wife the house and bought a more modest home where he now lived in primarily a Hispanic area of town, not only among those of Mexican descent, but also from many of the countries in Central America and some Cubans as well.</p><p>Amora's sister, Damita, was equally pretty, smaller, not as slender, but with a wiry firm body and not the slightest bit of fat, most likely just under four feet high, and about 55 pounds or so. Her complexion was the same, very light brown skin, like a white person with a light tan, dark eyes, long black straight hair bunched together at the top of her head with a pink elastic pig tail tie, with the rest of her hair falling down in a big, un-braided pig tail. She also wore a plaid pleated mini skirt of the same ultra short length, in black, red and white colors, with a long tie just above her crotch built into the skirt, two loose lengths fastened to each side, then brought together just immediately above her crotch and tied in a bow. Damita wore a short sleeve, light blue collared blouse tucked in her skirt, and with a long black thin tie around and under the collar, knotted and flowing down to where it ended, right where her preteen cunt should be. Her eyes were sparkling wit excitement and she had a broad, happy smile on her face.</p><p>Like her sister, Damita acted like she was wearing pants, not an ultra short little sexy skirt. Gene also got lots of panty shots from the seven year old. She was wearing even sexier panties, small thong style white panties, just a small white triangle in front, with white side tie strings. Occasionally he'd get flashes of her small tight butt cheeks, completely nude as a string ran from the bottom of the front and up through her butt cheeks to go around her hips and tie to the strings from the top of the front triangle. Gene was also sexually attracted to Damita. My God! He thought, a seven year year old?</p><p>""Your both very pretty girls, very sexy girls, very. I'm divorced, single. I...you know...I'm a healthy man without a girlfriend, and...uh...well, we just shouldn't sleep together."" Gene managed.</p><p>The girls giggled a little and exchanged looks. ""All the more reason to sleep together. We can...ah...get rid of any tension you might have. We find you a handsome man, very handsome. We'd like to sleep with you."" Amora said boldly, just about spelling it out.</p><p>""I know your mom wouldn't like that ""get rid of my tension"" bit at all, no not at all."" Gene said even more excited now, feeling an erection beginning to grow.</p><p>""Yes she would. She'd approve."" Amora shot right back.</p><p>""It'd be Ok with mom."" Damita added.</p><p>Gene thought better than getting into any more into that. Oh, no, he wasn't going there.</p><p>""Maybe we can sleep at your house? Do you have a key.""</p><p>Amora's eyes got wide. ""No, no key.""</p><p>""Well, maybe we can break in.""</p><p>""Not if mom didn't give you a key."" Amora answered quickly.</p><p>""There's nothing there any..."" Eight year old Damita said, cutting her sentence short as she saw the glare in her sister's eyes.</p><p>""Nothing there?"" Gene asked. ""What do you mean?""</p><p>Damita looked at her big sister. Amora looked at the floor thinking Gene was going to find it all out sooner or later and she wanted to lie to him as little as possible.</p><p>Amora spoke looking directly at Gene. ""We didn't bring anything here from Florida, really nothing to bring. We were living with a cousin with lots of family too. More family was coming from Cuba and we had to move out. Mom thought a new start here in California might work. My dad, he's...he's in prison in Cuba. He was/is against Castro. I don't know what he did, exactly, but he was put in prison. Political prisoner, my mom said. He never did anything bad. That was when I was four. We, my sister and my mom, escaped on a boat with a lot of other people a little after that. When we came out here to California, and rented the house, we also rented all our furniture, TV, refrig, everything. Yesterday mom called the rental company and they took everything back. Part of the reason she's going back to Florida is to borrow money from relatives. It's been hard out here for mom, for us.""</p><p>""Oh, Sweety, I'm so sorry. We'll sleep right here. I won't send you away. I promise, cross my heart. When we go to bed we'll decide where we'll all sleep. Sleeping with you girls, well, it sure is tempting all right, snuggling, feeling your warm little bodies next to mine....oh, sorry, got carried away."" Gene said embarrassed, his face beginning to turn red.</p><p>""Oh no, don't be sorry, you were just getting to the good parts."" Amora said as the two girls laughed.</p><p>""Ah...you can put your toilet articles, toothbrush, an so forth in my bathroom here in the master bedroom. You girls hungry?""</p><p>""Starving!"" They both cried out.</p><p>""When...when did you last eat?""</p><p>""Yesterday. Mom didn't have any food or any money."" Damita said quietly.</p><p>""Geez! Don't ever let that happen again. You just come right over here and I'll make sure you all eat. Geez, oh, Geez."" Gene said shocked, and feeling so sorry for the little girls, so sorry.</p><p>""I bet you like Cuban food?""</p><p>""Love it!"" They cried in answer.</p><p>There's a great Cuban restaurant, a fine family restaurant on the old circle in Orange, not far from here. Been there years. They have tables on the sidewalk and we can eat there, listen to modern Cuban music -it's taped - and watch all the people walking by, like maybe it is in Havana now, or used to be. Mom ever take you there?""</p><p>""She heard about it, told us she'd take us there one day, but we never did go. You'll take us there? We won't eat a lot, it won't cost you much. We'd love to go, love it!"" Amora said excitedly.</p><p>Gene felt his eyes beginning to water, ""...not eat much..."" Jesus...! Oh my God!</p><p>""Oh, yes! Yes! Yes!"" Damita added enthusiastically.</p><p>""As long as we're together, however long that may be, I don't want to hear you girls ever talk about money again, ever. When I take you out to eat, you eat all you want, pick any dish on the menu, stuff yourselves. I'll pay for it. I don't want you to worry about it at all,."" Gene said sternly.</p><p>""Yes, Mr. Lockman. Thanks!"" The two girls said in unison.</p><p>""You'll love the food - I sure do - sweet fried plantains, sofrito black beans, sofrito rice and meat stews, yuca, malanga, and boniato, flavored with mojo, meats roasted in lime and sour orange juice till they melt in your mouth, empanadas, the chicken or meat turnovers, and much more, and, of course, flan for dessert. Ready?""</p><p>""We can't wait!."" The girls screamed in happiness, so pleased that Gene, a gringo, a white man, seemed so knowledgeable about Cuban food and seemed to love it to.</p><p>""Just a sec."" Gene said happily. ""Gotta comb my hair, trim my mustache, put some deodorant and cologne on so I'll smell good for you girls. You can watch if you want.""</p><p>""We want!"" Damita said.</p><p>Gene combed his hair, put deodorant on, and showed the girls several fine, expensive men's cologne's he had and they chose the one they liked best. It was a special moment of intimacy for them that they each enjoyed tremendously, feeling closer to each other for it. He only put a dab on as he hated men who wore too much cologne. Right in front of the girls, he loosened his belt, and reached down his pants and put some on his dick too. The girls laughed and giggled as they watched.</p><p>""Want to smell good for later, Mr. Lockman?"" Amora asked laughingly.</p><p>Laughing in return, Gene said, ""Girls, you never know now, do you, never know.""</p><p>They all laughed. Gene as his final step, got his small manicure scissors from the medicine cabinet. The two blades had blunt and rounded ends, and were perfect for trimming his mustache. As he looked in the mirror and began to trim it, he could see the girls grinning and laughing, and then they spoke rapidly in Spanish and giggled some more.</p><p>""Now, girls, I probably should be able to speak Spanish living in this neighborhood, but I don't. It's not polite to speak Spanish in front of me, because I don't understand it, and because you both speak very good English. Now let me share in your joke.""</p><p>""We're sorry, we won't do that again."" Amora said remorsefully. ""We know those kind of scissors, and have used them a lot,"" she went on.</p><p>""""A lot."" Damita added with a huge grin on her face.</p><p>""What else do you use those scissors for?"" Amora asked.</p><p>""Well, nothing, really. Why do you ask?""</p><p>Amora paused, thinking about it, then since everything was seeming to go smoothly, decided to tell Gene.</p><p>""Well, if you want to trim down there, you know your privates, we know how to do it. We do it real careful, especially on your bal....your testicles. We won't hurt you at all. Then, if...you have tension...and some oil we can get rid of your tension after,"" Amora said quietly and informatively.</p><p>Gene's mouth dropped open as he looked at the two in the mirror, nodding their heads.</p><p>""Yes, me too. I'm very careful. Anytime you want us to do it, we'll be happy to do it."" Damita added.</p><p>""Anytime, anytime at all."" Amora emphasized.</p><p>Gene was speechless. The girls obviously meant well and wanted to do something for him. That was sweet. He sure wasn't going to make them feel bad, no not at all.</p><p>""Girls, I don't trim down there, but I've been thinking about it. Yes, if I decide to do it, you'll be the first to know. I'd like you both to do it. Thanks so much.""</p><p>""If you just want us to get rid of your tension, and not trim you, then that's fine too. Whatever you want."" Amora imparted.</p><p>""Girls, the longer I'm around you, the more I think I'll need you to get rid of my tension."" He joked.</p><p>""We're good. You'll see."" Amora said.</p><p>""I have no doubt about that, whatsoever, none. Ready? I'm starving too.""</p><p>With that they were off for the twenty minute drive to the Cuban restaurant. Gene loved opening the doors to his car for them, Amora in front, Damita in back. He knew both girls intentionally gave him great panty shots as they got in the car, spreading their legs as they sat down facing him, pulling their ultra short skirts up a little, and slowly turning to face forward in their seats. The girls loved his new luxury sports coupe, a silver 2012 Infinity. They kept talking about the leather seats, how quiet it was and fast, about the GPS system, the LCD map pinpointing exactly what street, freeway they were on and what direction they were going in, the new car smell, etc. Gene loved the car too and was happy the girls did too.</p><p>When they got to near where the restaurant was, gene purposefully parked several blocks away just so he could see Amora walk in her high heels. He was getting more and more excited all the time. The sight of a very beautiful nine year old preteen girl, with her long hair and short skirt walking confidently along the sidewalk in sexy spike high heels was a sight to behold. He walked just a step behind Amora holding Damita's hand.</p><p>""Amora, you're so sexy in your ultra short skirt, and your high heels, I could eat you right up.""</p><p>""Anytime, Mr. Lockman, anytime!"" Amora answered saucily, flipping her skirt up behind her, showing Gene her tight butt covered with the skimpy panties.</p><p>They had a great time at the restaurant, all eating heartily of the delicious Cuban food, listening to taped Cuban and Spanish music, hearing the melody of Spanish being spoken all around them. They talked non-stop about everything, laughing a lot, joking, Gene even teaching them about the Constitution, about the Bill of Rights, about civil rights. The girls listened and asked lots of intelligent questions. They were obviously very bright. They sat at a table on the sidewalk, and finished up with flan and caf‚ cubano, strong Cuban coffee which would probably wire them for half the night. Gene decided he was going to stay home, working there as little as possible, nothing that critical going on in his office anyway, no trials scheduled for some time. He wanted to entertain the girls. He was getting more and more excited about them staying with him. He had been more lonely than he admitted. The girls were delightful creatures, adorable little girls.</p><p>The girls, as with him at home, ignored the fact of their ultra short dresses, and gave the pedestrians walking by, and those at nearby tables lots of panty shots, some men having a hard time taking their eyes off the little girls' crotches.</p><p>During a pause in the conversation the little girls noticed Gene was tapping the table in tune with a Spanish love song playing, and actually mouthing the Spanish lyrics.</p><p>""Mr. Lockman, you know that song, in Spanish?"" Amora asked incredulously.</p><p>""Sure, it's Donato. Great singer, wonderful soft Latin beat, a love song. I only listen to Spanish music. I watch a lot of it on my favorite channel, a Spanish digital cable channel. It's non-stop Latin/Spanish music, no commercials.""</p><p>""We know that channel. Mom had it here, and in the relative's house we lived in in Florida. You listen to it?"" Amora asked, still skeptical.</p><p>""Always. You get a combination of Latin pop, salsa, Latin contemporary, merunge, Latin Jazz, etc. Music really soft on the ears, and far superior for what passes as pop music for the masses these days, hip hop, rap, and all the rest of the junk music. I love it. Also, I have maybe eight or nine Spanish digital music channels as part of the digital cable that play different kinds of Spanish music 24-7. I like most all kinds of Spanish music, even some Tejano and regional Mexican. Hey, that's Superlito playing now. One of the best sounds in Latin contemporary. Think so?""</p><p>The little girls were stunned. They had no idea a white man, a gringo, could love their music.</p><p>""Oh, Mr. Lockman. That's so neat you love our music. Yeah we like Superlito.""</p><p>""Ah, Franco de Vito now. One of the best. And him?""</p><p>""Yes, him too. I can't believe this. It's wonderful. Mom says music is the soul and heart of the Cuban people. It is very, very important to us. We feel it in our gut, our hearts, our souls.""</p><p>""And to me too. I listen to Spanish music for hours on end. It's in my heart too. You'll see. Believe it."" Gene said more than pleased he could really relate to the girls in this area.</p><p>""Girls, we've got time, and we're going to be awake for awhile. You want to go to the mall. It's really nice. It has an Abercrombie &amp; Fitch, which has real sexy clothes for little girls, and a Gap Kids too. I couldn't help but notice you didn't have very many nice clothes at all. Your outfits today are outstanding, though, truly outstanding. I want to buy you some clothes, just about anything you want, skirts, jeans, blouses, dresses, panties, teddies for sleep wear, you name it. Ok?""</p><p>The girls shrieked in joy, causing everyone to look at them for a few seconds to see if everything was Ok. They thanked him profusely, and again, despite his warnings, promised to get just a few things and not spend much money. They had been so poor for so long, it was difficult to adjust to an environment where money was no object, as it now was for them with him.</p><p>""Girls, we're going to be dealing with salesgirls, maybe supervisors, maybe even a store manager, or he/she might be around. I think it'll be easier if I just say I'm your uncle, rather that just a friend. Ok with you?""</p><p>""Yes, Uncle Gene."" The both said smiling and giggling, then Amora said more seriously, ""Like we're a family, Uncle Gene, like a family.""</p><p>""Yes, a family."" Damita said equally seriously.</p><p>""You're right. Until your mother returns, we are a family, uncle and nieces or maybe even dad and daughters, you know just pretend. Thanks. I like that. I never had any little girls of my own, and I'd love to have you as my own. We can pretend for a few days, anyway."" Gene added seriously also feeling all mushy and emotional.</p><p>""Yes,"" the girls said emphatically, agreeing, also feeling very warm and emotional.</p><p>Gene got on the freeway and took the long way to the mall. He wanted to talk a little with the girls, and touch Amora. She sat beside him, turned half way to face him, knee up on the car seat, giving him a great view of her panties. He rested his hand on her upper thigh and felt her smooth preteen girl skin, so soft, so inviting, he stroked her thigh softly and gently loving the feel of her.</p><p>""That feels nice Uncle Gene, real nice."" The nine year old said quietly.</p><p>""I don't know very much about little girls. Can I ask you some...ah...personal questions.""</p><p>""Sure, anything.""</p><p>""Ah...do little girls masturbate, do you both masturbate?""</p><p>""Yes."" Amora answered. ""Both of us. It feels so good.""</p><p>""Sometimes we masturbate each other too."" Damita added.</p><p>""Ohh...wow...that's so sexy. Two little girls masturbating each other."" Gene answered feeling his dick beginning to grow.</p><p>""You can watch us if you want."" Amora offered.</p><p>""Whew! I can?""</p><p>""Sure, we're family."" Amora said matter of factly.</p><p>""Can you get off, cum, have an orgasm?""</p><p>""Yes, since we were little. Little girls are born with a clit. Our clit is for our pleasure, for sex.""</p><p>""Yes, me too."" The eight year old preteen added.</p><p>""Wow! Little girls having an orgasm. Ohhhheeeee! Do you think about sex, fantasize about it?""</p><p>""A lot!""</p><p>""What about?""</p><p>""All kinds of sex, being licked, licking men, girls, and with almost anyone.""</p><p>""Geez! I didn't know little girls were like that. Is it sexy for you to wear sexy short skirts and tiny panties? You get turned on showing off, exposing yourselves, like you do?""</p><p>Amora smiled. ""Yes. We like it if the person looking at us gets turned on too. Sometimes we imagine the man or woman lifting our skirts, pulling our panties down and licking us.""</p><p>""Yeah, real sexy for us. You like to look at us, don't you? You get turned on looking at us, Uncle Gene?"" Damita asked sexily.</p><p>""Oh, yes, yes! I...ah...didn't know how sexy little preteen girls could be. I really didn't know.</p><p>""We want to be sexy for you, Uncle Gene, real sexy."" Amora added touching Gene's hand on her thigh, moving it higher so it just touched her panties.</p><p>Gene thought no, not in the car. He smiled down at Amora. ""Maybe later. Not in the car.""</p><p>""Later. Yes!""</p><p>It wasn't long before they reached the Mall. They started with Abercrombie. They had a reputation for having very sexy clothes for kids, little girls, and they sure did. They looked at everything first and then he let the girls, with the salesgirl's help, decide what to buy.</p><p>""Uncle Gene, you like us to wear short skirts, short dresses, and tiny panties, don't you?"" Amora asked.</p><p>""Well, sure, but get what you want, that's important to me.""</p><p>The girls bought mainly short skirts, denim skirts, all kinds, and short A frame dresses, sheath dresses, thong panties, bikini panties, even what they called boys briefs for little girls, in pink with little black hearts on them, also accessories too, costume jewelry, little girl perfume, soap, bubble bath and toilet water, etc. Also jeans, camis, tank and vest type tops, plus more conservative wear as well. The girls would want to stop after getting a few things, but Gene kept insisting he wanted to get them at least a nice starting wardrobe, Abercrombie had a section for little girls in beauty contests, and there they found party type spike high heels in their small foot sizes. Little seven year old Damita had never had a pair of spike high heels before and he bought them each three pairs. She changed into hers at the store. He wound up spending about $1,800 at Abercrombie, which didn't bother him in the slightest, and another $200 in Gap kids. The girls now had a nice starting wardrobe of quality clothing.</p><p>The girls were so excited. When they got home they took a quick bubble bath together, after carefully hanging up and putting away all their new clothes and other items. They wanted to use their new bath oils and soap, and after that the toilet water, one with a mild scent of Jasmine flowers. He warned them not to use too much, and they didn't. They left the bathroom door open so he could look. He openly watched the little girls, loving their nude little bodies, watched them washing each other, talking animatedly, and yes, still in Spanish. He had lots to learn about little girls, he knew.</p><p>Gene cleaned up and changed into a loose pair of brown cord shorts with nothing on underneath, and a pullover gray tennis shirt. The girls not wanting to mess up their new clothes put their old outfits on as they had been clean and fresh just a few hours earlier. They did, however, both put on new red stretchy, thong style side tie panties that had only the tiniest red triangle of material covering their cute prepubescent hairless pussies.</p><p>They went into the living room to watch some TV or a DVD. Gene sat about in the middle of his large L shaped soft leather couch, where the angles of the two lengths met, a sister on each side of him snuggled into his side. He had a 65 inch new, high quality high definition set, and new progressive scan top of the line DVD player, all of which impressed the girls.</p><p>After channel surfing for awhile Amora asked, ""Do you have a sexy DVD movie we could watch, maybe porno?""</p><p>""You both know about porno? You...you want to watch porno?"" Gene asked incredously.</p><p>""Sure. You have some porno DVDs?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah, yep. But how about a movie, ""Pretty Baby."" It's a picture made in the 1970s, but very sexy. Brooke Shields was only 10 then, I think. At any rate she was completely flat chested, and gorgeous,. She's living with her mom in a whorehouse in New Orleans and there is a photographer who falls in love with her, a grown man, of course, and he takes lots of pictures of her, when she's nude, completely nude and they show all that. They also show her nude taking a bath. We don't actually see her slit which is too bad. When Brooke turns 12 in the movie they auction her off to the highest bidder, carrying her around on a silver platter in a white see through gown. I would have paid any amout of money for her. It's all very sexy.""</p><p>""Oh...that sounds so sexy!"" Amora said. ""The guy that pays the most gets to fuck her, Uncle Gene?""</p><p>""Yes, a lot like life in general, as, sadly, you'll come to find out. But it's a sexy movie, all right. Damita, how about you? Want to watch it?""</p><p>""Yes, Uncle Gene, I do.""</p><p>Gene found the ""Pretty Baby"" DVD, and went to the DVD player to put it in, turning the DVD on. It indicated he had a DVD in already. He wondered what it was and pushed play. The new DVD player he had remembered where you stopped on lots of DVDs and when you pushed play it started from where you left off. As soon as he saw the scene he remembered. It was an all Asian girl porno DVD, with most girls looking under age, slender, small girls with no boobs at all, or just bumps, and all completely shaved, or maybe even hairless, for all he knew, as they sure looked young. The particular scene he stopped on was very hot, a light bondage scene. A girl with no boobs was stretched out on a massage table, legs wide, arms high above her head and tied, and her ankles tied so her legs would be spread. while one nude titless small girl ate her out passionately while masturbating hersel, with other nude Asian girls, one on each nipple, sucking and masturbating themselves, and the last girl french kissing her passionately and masturbating as well. The DVD was of the highest quality, and the scene well lighted. On the big 65 inch screen the girls looked as big, or bigger that Amora and Damita. Gene stood watching the scene for maybe 20-30 seconds as he really loved it. It really got him aroused, as if he needed any more stimulation than the live preteen girls he had with him.</p><p>""Wow, that's so sexy!"" Amora said.</p><p>""Yeah, lets watch that first. The girls aren't much older than me, and most don't have any tits like me. And nude pussies too!"" Damita exclaimed.</p><p>""Yeah, I love it!"" Amora said. ""They're like little girls like us. I want to watch this.""</p><p>Gene thought for a minute. Hmm, showing, hard core porno to two preteen girls. How much time would that get him? Plus he'd never practice law again. Fuck it! They'll never find out. The little girls aren't talking, and mom's far away and unreachable.</p><p>""Sure, this is hot, my best porno DVD, if you like girl girl. Do you?"" Gene asked.</p><p>""I like it all. Girl girl is great. The picture's so clear, so big, the little Asian girls so sexy. It's so hot I'm getting turned on."" Amora said as she reached under her short skirt, between her legs and began to masturbate on top of her panties.</p><p>Damita was masturbating the same way. Gene returned to his seat on the couch between the masturbating preteen sisters.</p><p>""It's so hot girls. I love to see the one girl eating the other, licking her wet hairless snatch, don't you? I'll put it in slow motion se we can watch the scene longer. You sisters like to lick each other too, beside masturbating each other?"" Gene asked as he started to rub his hard dick on the top of his shorts.</p><p>""Yes!"" The two preteen girls responded quickly.</p><p>""I'd love to see you girls licking each other, maybe a 69. Then I'd lick and suck you both, you hot little preteens!"" Gene moaned working himself up to a fever pitch.</p><p>""Here, let me masturbate you both."" Gene said as he drew both girls closer to him, and they spread their legs for him, each placing a leg over his legs as they spread their legs.</p><p>Gene put an arm around each girl and reached between their legs, his middle two fingers outstretched as he found their little pantie covered preteen pussies. They were warm, and moist. He could tell that as he felt each little slit up, up and down, up and down, then he pushed his fingers into where their cunt opening was, feeling the small opening. They felt so delicious, so delicious! Preteen pussy! Geez! He thought. This was just about the most erotic thing he had ever done in his entire life. God help him, he loved the feel of the yielding preteen pussies of the little girls, loved it!</p><p>The girls each had a hand on his hard dick on top of his shorts. He wet both of his middle fingers and reached under the tiny triangle of their panties, and worked the end of his finger into each little slit, finger fucking each slowly, then drawing his finger out, even more moist now with their sexual girljuices, he found and masturbated their tiny clits, moving the tips of his finger in little circles over the tiny preteen sex organs. Damita felt much like her older sister, only smaller. This was heaven for Gene, really, truly. Then he brought his fingers to his nose to smell little preteen cunt. What a luscious fresh, clean scent. Then he licked and sucked his fingers to taste the little girls. Jeez! He was in little girl heaven!</p><p>The girls worked together on his dick, one rubbing the top of his dick, his dick head with her tiny, soft fingers, rubbing it slowly, erotically, while the other held his shaft and masturbated him up and down, up and down, all through his shorts. The pleasure was exquisite to Gene, just exquisite, so erotic feeling, while at the same time he was feeling the two preteen sisters twats, their tiny cunts. He couldn't ever remember feeling so turned on ever before in his life. Intense feeling of eroticism gripped his entire body. Maybe it was their small, immature bodies, definitely all female, but female child, prepubescent female child, maybe it was that it was so illegal, so criminal, or a combination of the two, and that they were so cute and so sexual. Yes! That was it. He looked down at their spiked high heels, still worn for him. What is more sexy that a cute, sexy, preteen girl in a short skirt and spike high heels? He couldn't think of anything.</p><p>""Kiss?"" Gene asked as he kissed Amora on the top of the head.</p><p>Amora sat up as tall as she could, and, angling her head, tilted it back and moved her head towards Gene's head as he leaned his head down towards hers and their mouths met. He smelled her fresh, just bathed scent of little girl, a very special scent like no other. They licked each other's lips, tongues, taking turns putting their tongues in the other's mouth, and sucking the other's tongue. Gene was astonished at how erotic her small lips and tongue felt on his lips and tongue. That a little preteen girl could be so sexual, erotic was a complete surprise to him.</p><p>They stopped kissing, but not their masturbating of each other each and watched the Asian girl-girl porno DVD.</p><p>""That's so hot now!"" Damita exclaimed. ""See, the girl's hairless cunt is all wet and the one girl is finger fucking her and licking her, finger fucking her and licking. Little girls like us. So hot!""</p><p>""Yeah!"" Amora added. ""That looks so fun, to be tied up like that and have your cunt played with and licked, and french kissed too. Have the other persons do whatever they want with you. Ohhhh...eeeeeeeeee! This is so good Uncle Gene, so good! Oh, look at the smallest one spitting in the mouth of the other girl, ohhhh! So sexy, Uncle Gene!""</p><p>Gene leaned down and he french kissed Damita, deep french kisses. Then as they watched the tape some more and as Gene was so close to getting off, the little girls undid his shorts, and unzipped his fly, taking his hard as a rock, six and a half inch un- circumcised dick out of his pants. He wasn't huge, thank goodness, but he sure was hard. He was dripping pre-cum. The girls laid out on the couch on their stomachs, one on each side with their mouths and hands on his member, licking it, kissing it, french kissing each other and his cock at the same time, masturbating it slowly, sticking the tip of their small tongues down his pee hole, lapping up his pre-cum and swallowing it. Together, the preteen sisters licked the ridge head of his dick, one girl on each side, licking slowly from his shaft up over the ridge to the top of his dick head where their tiny tongues met and licked each other, up and down, up and down in unison. Gene was doing everything he could to hold his orgasm back, wanting to prolong it as long as he could.</p><p>The girls then took turns giving him a blow job, each formed her lips completely around his dick head them went down over his ridge and back up again, up an down, then switching girls. He had stuck his middle finger in each girl's preteen cunt hole, deep in and he was wiggling it around inside, not in good enough position to massage their G spot, but nevertheless stimulating them so they too weren't far from an orgasm, as they continually took glances at the slow motion all girl video.</p><p>Finally, Gene couldn't take it any more and exploded in a huge orgasm.</p><p>""AHHHHHH!!! GEEEEEEEEE! YES!! YES!! AHHHHHHH!"" He screamed as he pumped wad afer wad of cum into ten year old Amora's mouth as she struggled to hold onto his plunging dick. He spasmed involuntarily over and over and over.</p><p>His spunk dripped out of the little girl's mouth as it filled it up to overflowing. Seven year old Damita helped her sister lick it all up and they exchanged his cum as they french kissed. They got it all, except for a little that sank into his shorts, wetting them with his cum.</p><p>""Little girls, little girls, little girls! That was so good. God! You're so sexy, both of you. My turn to get you off."" Gene said as he slipped to the floor in front of the couch and in front of the girls, spread Amora's legs wide and pulled her preteen red pantie covered crotch to his mouth.</p><p>He left the small side tie red thong style panties on, that had the only the smallest little triangle of cloth covering her hairless preteen cunt as it looked so sexy that way, He kissed her cunt all over through her panties, then licked all along the sides of the triangle, breathing deeply of her little girl scent, licking, kissing.</p><p>""Oh, Uncle Gene, you tease me so! Kiss, kiss, my hot preteen twat, lick, lick all around. Ohh..."" Nine year Amora said as wave after wave of erotic feelings spread all over her loins, especially in her clit.</p><p>""Amora, I just love how you taste, how you feel, how you smell, so young and fresh, so much like a little preteen girl!"" Gene said as he pushed the nine year old's legs up high, exposing her child's nude tight rounded butt cheeks, lifting the string from the thongs running through her butt cheeks out of the way, spread her butt cheeks wide and licked her little rosebud, her anus, over and over, tasting nothing but little girl.</p><p>Her skin was so smooth and fine, so fresh, so young, and all very light brown all the way until it disappeared into her puckered anus. He licked and licked it over and over, then dug the tip of his tongue as deep into her anus as he could.</p><p>""Uncle Gene! Uncle Gene! I love that, love it, love how your doing it!"" Amora cried out in pleasure.</p><p>Gene lowered the girl's legs a little, untied the two side ties, and let the red triangle front of her thong bikinis fall to the side. After that he licked her from her anus straight through her slightly parted hairless little preteen girlslit to its top, to her clit, over and over and over. He adored how small, but perfectly sized cunt she had, how pretty it was all smooth and hairless, and how it was slightly parted as though for his tongue, how wonderful it tasted of all little girl, a sweet unforgettable taste. . Gene licked and licked, spread her cunt lips as wide as possible without hurting the little girl, marveling at how pink and moist her inner pussy lips were, then dug the tip of his tongue deep into her opening, deep into its center and tongue fucked the child, wanting to get deeper and deeper yet into the holiest of holies, the inner sanctum, a preteen girl's inner vagina, a place no man was allowed, but here he was, deep in it, lapping it up, loving it.</p><p>Amora was making little moans of pleasure, moving her pelvis erotically into his mouth, fucking his mouth with her rhythmic fucking motions, God was that sexy, Gene thought, a little preteen girl gripped by erotic passion, moving her cunt into his mouth in a state of high sexual pleasure. It was so erotic. He knew he was falling in lust with the little girls, would want more and more sex from them, with them. It was nothing like he had ever experienced before, nothing even remotely close.</p><p>He knew she would cum soon, orgasm with all the stimulation he was giving her, but he wanted to prolong it, make it last for her even longer.</p><p>""Want to lick tongues, suck tongues, french kiss as deep as we can, Sweety?""</p><p>""Yes, Uncle Gene, lick, lick, lick!"" Amora yelled emphatically in reply.</p><p>""Me too, me too!"" Damita cried out as she began sucking her big sisters cunt as Amora and Gene french kissed with incredible passion.</p><p>Gene was incrtedibly turned on as he could see Damota licking and sucking Amora's hairless preteen cunt as he was deeply french kissing her little preteen sister. More intense eroticism for Gene just seeing that. He now moved to her clit, sucking it all and more, much more into his mouth, nibbling the little sex organ with his teeth, licking it with the tip of his tongue, trying to swallow it, literally eat it, all the while applying strong sucking pressure. The preteen's moans became louder and more intense as did her humping of his mouth. He flicked the prepubescent clit with the tip of his tongue, first back and forth, back and forth, then up and down, up and down, then, teasingly, barely touching it at all as it floated in his copious saliva forming a miniature pond for Amora's little girl sex organ, her clit that God in his infinite wisdom gave all tiny female children so they could experience sexual pleasure.</p><p>As he was doing this he turned his hand up and slid his first two fingers in her nine year old cunt opening. They slid in easily in her wet, dilated, highly sexually aroused cunt. He curled his fingers out back towards himself, feeling the upper outside wall of her preteen girl's vagina, feeling for a slight bump, her G spot. Suddenly he found it as Amora gasped in pleasure at feeling his fingers on it. He looked up at her face, still eating her, as she paused herself in her now french kissing her seven year old sister and gazed into Gene's eyes with intense pleasure. He massaged her G spot, slowly, erotically, over and over.</p><p>""Yes, Uncle, yes! There, right there, my G spot. I want to cum so bad, it all feels so good, so intense, tan er¢tico, tan agradable, muy carnal, muy, muy, Te quiero, Te quiero! "" Amora cried in pleasure lapsing into Spanish, telling Gene how erotic, how sexual it made her feel, and that she loved him.</p><p>Gene was astonished at the little girl's passion. Hot, hot Cuban blood coursed through her veins, oh yes indeed! The little girl finally exploded in a huge orgasm for her, yelling out in Spanish and English as the most intense erotic feelings continued to course through her little body like electric shocks, all centering in her clit and her G spot as well. She convulsed over and over involuntarily as she orgasmed, squeezing Gene's head tight with her thighs.</p><p>""Eeeeeeeyoooooooooooo,eeeeeeeeeeyooooooooo! Ahhhhhhhh!"" The little girl moaned loudly in her pleasure.</p><p>Finally her orgasm subsided. ""Oh, Uncle Gene, that was so wonderful, my cum. I didn't think it would ever end, didn't want it to ever end. You are so beautiful, so tremendous. I love you!""</p><p>Gene had never felt so good in his life, at least not for many, many years.</p><p>""And I love you too, Amora. Your name means love in Spanish, doesn't it?'</p><p>""Si. Yes. Love."" Amora laughed. I guess I was named right, and Damita, my little sister's name means baby princess.""</p><p>""Perfect. We're family. Instant family, I guess. Love, Baby Princess and Uncle Gene. What's that in Spanish, instant family?""</p><p>""Senor, it's familia immediata.""</p><p>""Ah, that sounds nice, familia immediata. Yes!""</p><p>""Bueno, muy bueno, familia immediata.""</p><p>""Little one, Baby Princess, Damita. You want to get off like your sister?""</p><p>""Si senor, si! Si! Si!"" Damita nearly begged.</p><p>Amora took her little sister in her arms, having her lay on top of her as she caressed her and kissed her as Gene spread the seven year old's legs wide apart, pushed them up and licked her tiny anus as he started to eat her too. It wasn't long before little preteen Damita had a wonderful orgasm of her own. Gene got back up on the couch and they all french kissed each other and returned to watching the Asian all girl video, getting turned on again almost immediately.</p><p>""Uncle Gene,"" Amora said. ""That's so sexy, I'd love to be tied like that, eaten, masturbated. Maybe we could go to your room, your bed. The one with the mirrors on the ceiling and you could tie me to the bed. Maybe?"" She asked hesitantly, wondering if she over-stepped her place.</p><p>""We sure can."" Gene responded immediately. ""My last girlfriend liked that too. I have some soft nylon rope and soft velcro handcuffs/ankle cuffs/restraints. If you want, I'd love it!""</p><p>""Si, si, si!"" Amora responded in anticipation.</p><p>""And, my beautiful Uncle, you are not too big for me. I want you deep inside me. Si, Senor?"" Amora pleaded.</p><p>Gene, with little thought, and in great lust, assured her, ""Si, Senorita, Si! Si! Si!""</p><p>Gene got the all girl DVD out of the DVD player and brought it with him. He had a DVD player in the bedroom too and a 27 inch TV at the foot of the bed. They first went to the bathrooms and cleaned up, cleaning their teeth, using mouthwash, and so forth, then to the master bedroom. Gene had the tie downs and restraints all set up an under his king size bed. He got them out. He simply had two lengths of soft nylon rope attached to the velcro restraints, one for wrists and one for ankles. He'd put the ropes under the bed, and attach the restraints and wrists.</p><p>Gene slipped out of his clothes, and put the DVD in the player, and found the hottest part of the movie, the mild bondage part and played it in slow motion.</p><p>""Amora, you first as you asked for it. I want to take your clothes off so you're nude. Wait, first I want to get some toys and Astro Glide, some lubricating oil,"" he said as he took a gym bag out of the closet where he kept all his sex toys.</p><p>He got out the Astro Glide, and a small lipstick type vibrator, a small vibrating dildo, and a vibrating ball to insert in the preteen's cunt. Then he took all the little girl's clothes off. He stared at her little puffy cunt, her slightly parted slit. He couldn't help but stare at it. Her preteen cunt almost begged that. Her preteen cunt wanted to be fondled, licked, sucked, molested, and fucked, fucked, fucked! Her nipples were soft and pink, and her chest flat. Why was a flat chest on a little girl so erotic? He didn't know, but it sure was.</p><p>Amora lay down in the middle of the bed, and he placed a pillow under her head. She spread her legs wide, and put her arms up high, spread also. She looked Gene in the eyes, her eyes sparkling with sexual anticipation.</p><p>Gene got the nylon rope in place, and attached the restraints to her ankles and wrists, pulling the rope comfortably tight, stretching her legs wide, and her arms up and wide. Next he placed a pillow under her butt.""</p><p>""Comfy, Amora, Sweety? You can look up at the ceiling and see yourself in the mirror stretched out, your sweet preteen pussy raised a bit for servicing. Also you can look to the side wall in the mirror there and see yourself too. And you can watch the bondage part of the video too.""</p><p>""Oh, so sexy, Uncle, so sexy. I like this, being tied up, under your control. You can do anything you want to me, with me, anything! Like mommy said we'll do whatever you want, anything!""</p><p>""I will, except no pain. I'm not into that at all. If you get panicky or anything, just tell me and I'll untie you. This is supposed to be fun, not frightening.""</p><p>""I'll be fine, Uncle Gene, fine.""</p><p>Gene knelt between the nine year old's legs, and carefully oiled her pussy and anus all up, masturbating her in the process, finger fucking her little twat and rubbing her clit.</p><p>""See how nice you look, Sweety, all oiled up, a shiny preteen slit, a girlchild's cunt that needs to be played with."" Gene said erotically as he dick hardened quickly.</p><p>It was erotic beyond belief for him to see the nine year old preteen tied spread eagle in front of him, her luscious preteen cunt all oiled and more that ready to be played with. Damita sat at her sisters head, also nude, her legs on each side of Amora's shoulders, her legs spread wide also.</p><p>""I love it! I feel so sexy, like your sex toy. I want you to play with me so bad I can taste it!"" Amora pleaded.</p><p>Gene laid his toys on the bed. He chose the lipstick size vibrator and turned it on.</p><p>""Little girl you have to cum and cum and cum."" Gene said in growing passion.</p><p>""Si! Cum and cum and cum for you...daddy."" Amora said, calling him daddy for the first time.</p><p>Gene lay on the bed between Amora's legs and ate the preteen out with great passion, then moved to her head and french kissed her with equal passion, then returned to kneeling in front of her and slowly inserted the small vibrator in her cunt, shoving it all the way in so you could hardly see it. Then with one hand under her butt he began to massage her anus, her rosebud with his middle finger, gradually working the first two joints in the tight orifice and wiggling it all around inside. Then with the other hand rested flat on her lower stomach, just above her pubes, he masturbated the little ones prepubescent clit with his thumb, rubbing it in little circles.</p><p>The little preteen Cuban girl was soon very aroused with all three of the sexual stimulations, the vibrator in her cunt, Gene's finger in her butt wiggling around, and his masturbating her clit. She moved her pelvis into his hand in a fucking motion, moaning softly in pleasure.</p><p>""Open your eyes little girl and look me in the eyes as you cum. I want to see your eyes as you cum.""</p><p>""Umm...ummm...yes,"" Amora moaned as she struggled against the ropes.</p><p>They looked each other in the eyes as Amora's orgasm drew closer and closer. Gene was so turned on by it all, his dick was rock hard and oozing pe-cum.</p><p>""That's it, Sweety, you're getting close. Cum for daddy, cum for daddy, my little cunt, my child, cum for daddy!""</p><p>""Yes, daddy, Si, pronto, now, daddy, now!"" Amora cried as her orgasm was upon her, a big one again. She strained against the ropes wanting to close her legs as she orgasmed, but she couldn't at all. Her orgasm went on and on and on. Finally it subsided.</p><p>""That's a good start, a nice cum for daddy. Now I'll fuck you with the vibrating dildo. You want to be fucked, don't you, honey?""</p><p>""Yes, daddy, Amora wants daddy to fuck her, fuck her with the dildo, fuck her with daddy's big dick, fuck her, fuck her!"" Amora pleaded, still unbelievably turned on, her clit and cunt crying out for more stimulation, another cum, another little hot preteen Cuba girl orgasm.</p><p>The vibrating dildo wasn't all that small, just slightly smaller than his dick. Gene turned it on and oiled it up and Amora's slit also, getting both slippery with oil. He also oiled his own dick and masturbated for a minute or so as he watched Damita masturbating furiously, close to her own orgasm. He slowly worked the vibrating dildo in the child's cunt, twisting it around, and around, moving it in a little then out, then in a little further each time. It wasn't long before he had about five inches, maybe more of the dildo in her cunt. If he could do that with the dildo he could fuck her too, he knew that, and God did he want to fuck the preteen.</p><p>""Oh, daddy, daddy, it feels so good, so good! Fuck Amora daddy, fuck her, fuck her!"" The nine year old Cuban hottie pleaded again with Gene.</p><p>Gene started a rhythmic fucking of the little girl with the dildo, all the way in and then almost all the way out, getting faster and faster. She fucked the dildo hard, straining against the restraints, moaning, crying, slamming her pelvis into the fucking dildo, again and again. He lay beside her, on his side and fucked her with the dildo as he french kissed the nine year old at the same time and twirled her delicate pink nipples in his fingers too, then licked and sucked her nipples too. Soon the preteen exploded in an even bigger orgasm, cuming and cuming and cuming, moaning, crying as she orgasmed and again tried to squeeze her legs tight, but could not.</p><p>Gene was so turned on he immediately got between the child's legs and began eating her hairless preteen cunt and ass out with great passion, then lay beside her, his mouth at her cunt, and his dick in her mouth and fucked her mouth as he ate her furiously. Amora was hot again very quickly, loving, adoring the passion in the large man, well, large compared to her small body. She fucked his face with her cunt, took almost all his big dick in her mouth and let him fuck her mouth, her throat.</p><p>Gene in the grip of unbridled passion had a sudden uncontrollable urge to fuck the little ld hot blooded Latin preteen girl. He quickly got between her legs and guided his hard, dripping member between her legs, pushing against her yielding, girljuice drenched, dilated, little nine year old girl cunt.</p><p>""Daddy has to fuck you, Sweety, fuck you.""</p><p>""I want you to fuck me, daddy, fuck me!"" Amora urged unbelievably happy that Gene wanted to fuck her as that was what she really wanted, to be fucked hard.</p><p>Damita, the seven year old, let out a cry of pleasure as she had a big orgasm watching all that was going on, plus watching the all girl video as well.</p><p>Soon Gene was nearly al the way in. Her little girl cunt felt so warm and inviting, holding his dick firmly, but not too tight. Soon he was almost in a trance as he fucked the little girl harder and harder, Amora matching him stroke for stroke, fighting the restraints on both her arms and legs, and in her own sexually induced trance. They fucked and fucked and fucked, joining with the universe in the dance of life, the dance of love, each needing the other, each needing to mate. The preteen's body jerked with each of Gene's violent thrusts into her. They both knew they were meant to fuck each other, that they were a family, maybe a family of lust, but a family nevertheless. It had never been this good ever before for either Gene or Amora. All their beings screamed for each other's body. They needed each other as they needed to breathe.</p><p>Finally they both exploded in huge orgasms, each yelling and screaming in their pleasure. Gene shot wad after wad of his hot sperm into the nine year old Cuban hottie, his fuck mate now. His cum ran out of her and down her thighs. Amora felt his cum go deep in her, all the way in she felt. Their gyrations slowed to a trickle, then ended. Gene collapsed on the still tied up preteen, gasping for breath, as was she. Finally they caught their breath, and Gene got up quickly and untied Amora.</p><p>""I've wanted so bad to hug you, touch you, but I didn't want to ask you to end it as I loved it."" Amora said, as little Damita licked her clean of Gene's cum, and cleaned Gene with her tiny tongue too.</p><p>""And I, too, wanted to feel your arms around me. It's so nice like this, hugging each other, soft sweet kisses, and all."" Gene said as all three embraced and kissed affectionately.</p><p>As they lay back, Gene in the middle and one girl on each side, his arms around each, as they snuggled under his arms. he asked, ""Girls, what's the story here. Something in your story doesn't ring true. Maybe now's the time to tell me. What do you think?""</p><p>Damita answered first, ""Amora, you can tell him. Mom said if we...if he...you know, it's already happened.""</p><p>""I know. I'll tell him. Remember, Uncle Gene, dad, we're a family, familia immediata, immediate family, instant family.</p><p>""I know,"" Gene said softly. ""Anybody, your mother included, is going to have one hell of a time taking you away from me. We are familia immediata. No doubt of that at all.""</p><p>""Ok, good!"" Amora said as she kissed gene softly. ""My father's in prison as I told you. Been about six years in prison. A political prisoner, in Cuba, Castro's Cuba. He can write to us, Castro lets him, and we can send money to him. He's gotten real sad, depressed, in last five, six months. Mom could tell in his letters. He even talked of killing himself. He misses mom so much. Mom cried and cried, then decided she had to go back to Cuba so she could visit him in prison all the time, take him food, cheer him up, be near him always. It was just too hard for him without her, almost six years now.</p><p>""Mom said we'd be grown up and gone in a few years, but she'd be with dad the rest of her life. She had to go back, but not us. She wouldn't take us to Cuba. She wants us to stay here. We only have a few relatives here, all in the Miami area, and distant relatives, not close relatives. We stayed with them the whole time we've been here, except the last few weeks here in California. The relatives won't take us. They say they have no room now as they just took in new relatives that just got here. They said mom had her chance to make something out of it here in America, and they can't take care of two preteen girls until they grow up, can't pay all the expense of that.</p><p>""Mom cried and cried. She had to go back to dad. She knew that. She told us that. She couldn't change that. She told us you were a good man and would take good care of us, but we just couldn't ask you, we had to kinda trick you. With the little money she had, mom bought us the sexy outfits, and the spike high heels for me. She said we had one chance, and one chance only, or we'd wind up in foster care, be in an institution at the start - Child Protection Care, or something like that, the governenment - then, later, going from one foster family to another, and probably even getting split up. That would kill us as we love each other so.</p><p>""We got all ready this morning, early, way ahead of time. We had nothing to eat. We just got so scared. Mom didn't stop crying. Mom got one of the relatives to buy her a plane ticket back to Miami. We tried to figure the best time. Early evening, mom thought. She brought us over to your house...and..."" Amora said and then broke down crying.</p><p>""It's ok, Amora, Damita. I'll take care of you forever, forever. I promise."" Gene said, tears in his eyes.</p><p>""I know you will, Uncle Gene. I love you.""</p><p>""I love you too, and Damita too.""</p><p>""Mom's not coming back, not anytime soon, maybe never. Dad needs her. We...We...have a new family now, Damita and me, a wonderful new family, a man that loves us as little girls should be loved, and we love him too. It's you Uncle Gene, it's our familia immediata, our familia immediata,"" she sobbed in gratitude.</p><p>""Of course it is Sweetheart, of course it is."" Gene said crying as he gathered the little girls in his arms and hugged them tight, ever so tight. He'd never let them go, ever.</p><p>The End ""Familia Immediata""</p><p>---</p><p><b>I welcome comments of all kinds and will answer your emails.</b></p>"
1096,"Day Sail, Prologue",Charles Dodgson,charlesdodgson@hotmail.com,"['ero', 'pedo', 'con', 'inc', 'dad/dau/mom', 'mast', 'fond', 'MF', 'MM/g5', 'g7', 'g10']","Ian, 38, a long time and experienced sailor, takes his Hispanic neighbor's girls, the Barrera's, Jose and Maria's girls, Tessa 10, Zita, 7, and Juanita 5 on a more than erotic day sail on the Sweet Karoline, his old, but beautiful, and well maintained sailing vessel.",2012-05-03T00:00:00,"This story is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental, and unintentional.

Copyright 2012 by Charles Dodgson","<p></p><h5>Prologue</h5><p>Ian Bruce was so horny he couldn't believe it as he tried to get to sleep the night before taking his neighbor's, Jose and Maria Barrera's, three little girls, Hispanic girls, on a day sail without their parents on his old 32 foot sailing vessel, he re-named Sweet Caroline. The girls were all warm, sexy and more than affectionate. The oldest at ten, was long legged and long haired, the gorgeous Tessa, next, cute as a button Zita, age seven, and little, but, perhaps, the liveliest of the three, Juanita, five.</p><p>Ian an gave his boat the new name after hearing Neil Diamond's admission of his infatuation back in the day of the then little, preteen Caroline Kennedy so much so he named one of his most popular songs, Sweet Caroline, after her. Ian, too, was affected by pictures of the preteen Caroline in very short dresses, being held by her dad, the President. That fantasy life in Camelot all ended so tragically when Caroline was seven with an assassin's bullet ending her dad, the President's life. Ian is 38 now, but he was not even born when President Kennedy was assassinated.</p><p>Gutsy, to admit that you, as an adult man, were nuts over a little preteen girl. Think of the pretty little Caroline in 1963, six years old, in a short little pure white dress of the day for little girls, being held by Daddy as we see her often in surviving black and white photos both grinning ear to ear at the pleasure of being physically close, so close...</p><p>Neil Diamond's lyrics:</p><p></p><blockquote><i>Where it began, I can't begin to knowing<br/> But then I know it's growing strong<br/> Was in the spring<br/> Then spring became the summer<br/> Who'd have believed you'd come along

</i><p>Hands, touching hands<br/> Reaching out, touching me, touching you<br/> [Chorus]<br/> Sweet Caroline</p>
<p>Good times never seemed so good<br/> I'd be inclined<br/> To believe they never would<br/> Oh no, no</p>
<p>Look at the night and it don't seem so lonely<br/> We filled it up with only two<br/> And when I hurt<br/> Hurting runs off my shoulder<br/> How can I hurt when I'm holding you</p>
<p>One, touching one<br/> Reaching out, touching me, touching you</p>
<p>[Chorus]<br/> Sweet Caroline</p></blockquote><p>Ian's boat was/is a beautiful boat, an all wood Van Dam ketch, built in The Netherlands back in the 50s. He was a very experienced sailor, and the weather promised to be another clear Southern California summer day in late August once the marine layer burned away in mid-morning. He had a slip for his boat in Fish Harbor, part of the Los Angeles - Long Beach harbor. It was right next to Terminal Island, the country club federal prison with tennis courts, etc. for medium security males, and very close to where the tuna fleet docked long before commercial sized tuna was over fished locally.</p><p>Every time Ian sailed by the federal prison it on his way out of the harbor he reminded himself to fly straight or he could wind up there. And now, more than ever he needed that advice, but he knew, deep down, he would never heed it. He'd had a few hours of preteen nectar, the honey of preteen sex with little immature girls much more than willing participants; they adored sex with adults. It was an incredible gift to Ian, well some might say a curse, but to Ian, a gift. He was forever hooked on sex with preteen girls, and he knew it, it was bad, real bad. He couldn't go back now, no, never. It might not last long, but he would savor every second of however long it did last. Ian believed in living life to the full, and he would make every effort to do so now that he knew life's finest treasure, preteen girls were more than willing to satisfy his every erotic desire, and then some, YES, and then some, well, ar. least three little girls were, and for now that's all that mattered. Preteen girls were like a continuous electric shock to him, a continuing jolt of eroticism anytime he was near one, looked at one, heard her voice. It was more than likely the illegality of having anything to do sexually with an underage girls, with preteen girls being absolutely verboten (to use the German word for emphasis of its illegality) in any way whatsoever, like not so much as a stolen kiss, but the kisses, licks, touches, caresses, were given to him freely and with passion, albeit preteen passion, which is even more passionate than an adult's passion as it is forbidden.</p><p>He had known the Barrera family since they moved in next to him over a year ago in his working class tract of homes in Costa Meas, the city next to Newport Beach where he worked. They were a nice family, Jose, his wife, Maria, and the three little preteen girls. He had helped Jose with some items around his house, including installation of a garage door opener, and plumbing and electrical help. Ian had worked around boats all his life and was a handy man par excellence. Ian spent a lot more time than necessary at Jose and Maria's house just so he could see and interact with the girls. Their sexuality towards him, their obvious interest in him, hit him like a grenade, constantly exploding.</p><p>He and Jose and Maria and the three little girls hit it off perfectly. Soon Ian was taking the whole family to baseball games, the American League Angels games in Anaheim, only about 20 miles away. The little girls quickly made friends with other little girls and they formed an unorganized group for them ""The Skyview Girls"" referring to the stands high in the stadium they usually bought their seats in. The Skyview Girls wore very short red pleated skirts with increasingly skimpy bikini panties and danced during inning breaks. Red was the Angels color. Taking their lead from the Barrera girls, all the girls soon danced erotically, showing off their panties which got skimpier and skimpier as the male fans of the little girls grew larger and larger. The Barrera girls, and some of their very close girlfriends took turns sitting in his lap, snuggling with him, kissing him, touching him trying and succeeding in getting Ian even more turned on than he was. Ian could never get enough of the little girls and Jose and Maria were always encouraging the girls to be with Ian, Uncle Ian they started calling him.</p><p>Ian had been married a couple of times, neither of which lasted very long, and he thought, thank God, no kids, although maybe one day. He knew now that if he had had a girl child, well,,, maybe he shouldn't think about that. Ian guessed he wasn't really the marrying kind. He was getting close to 40, and thought he should probably try to settle down again, but he enjoyed his freedom. He was a big, rugged, handsome man, six four, 210, in good shape with a shock of prematurely white hair, and light blue eyes. He had no problem getting women, in fact they usually got him. Even girl friends were a pain in the ass for Ian with all their demands, so he didn't have one, at least no one steady. He never felt things were right sexually, like something was missing. He performed just fine with his various girl friends, but he always wanted more, not knowing just what ""more"" meant. He now knew, little girls as sex partners was missing in his life. That was it.</p><p>He had never given much thought about little girls except on those infrequent occasions when he saw a very young teen, or even a preteen that was particularly cute and sexy. He'd look all right, certainly get aroused, and maybe briefly fantasize, but Ian never dreamed of actually approaching them or trying anything with an obvious underage girl, until he met Tessa, the Barrera 's oldest girl, now just ten, and her next little sister, Zita, age seven, and even their five year old sister, Juanita. But all the Skyview Girls at the baseball games increased his interest in preteen girls even more. It was then that he learned just how alluring, erotic, and, yes, sexual, little girls could be. He was so turned on all the time, wanting to eat all those beautiful hairless cunts all the time, lick, lick, lick!! He supposed it was how the Barrera girls were raised, and the steaming erotic atmosphere at the Barrera's. Maybe that was it. Let's face it, he admitted to himself, preteen girls exude sexuality, well for him, and would always do so.</p><p>Ian couldn't keep his eyes off the little girls whenever he saw them. Maria and he was sure, Jose too, kept the girls dressed in very short dresses and little skirts. He was so turned on by them, and the little darlings knew the way they dressed got Ian all Hot and bothered. And they loved teasing him. His favorite dress/skirt was the flaring A frame flowered dresses that only came down only four or five inches or so below their hips exposing most of their thighs. With hardly any effort at all the girls would expose the tiny bikini panties, see through panties they almost always wore. All Ian could think about was sex with the little preteens, sex, sex, sex!!</p><p>One of the sisters just had to quickly make a quarter or half turn and the dress flared out showing their full translucent bikini panties to anyone near them. He loved that, just adored it! Ian was sure that not only did the little girls but their dad and mom knew exactly what they were doing, putting on an exhibitionist show for Ian. He'd get a boner almost instantly. He knew the girls loved that, laughing and smiling at him as they stared at his boner showing through his jeans. Ian didn't know how Jose could stand it without having sex with the little ones at least several times a day, especially eating their little twats, just burying his head between their legs. YES! Sometimes he was sure he could taste their tiny twats, taste the moisture dripping from their more than warm pussies, aching for a dick or good tonging from him. Wanting sex from him, yes that's what the little girls wanted, sex from him. YES!</p><p>Ian was sure his lust, his hunger for their hairless slits, and every inch of their sweet bodies must be very evident and not hidden at all from Jose, but it seemed none of that bothered Jose at all as Jose, of all things, just joked with Ian about how hot and desirable the little girls were, always saying the little teases turned him on too. He'd encourage them saying, ""Zita, do another twirl of your dress for Ian. We both want to see your luscious bare legs and especially your see thru panties and seven year old hairless eatable pussy. That's a good girl! Turn us on!""</p><p>Tessa, the oldest at ten, had come over on her own to Ian's house, and with a girl friend four or five times when she saw him working on his motorcycle, standing as close to him as she could in her usual very short short dress or skirt, driving him nuts. All the Barrera girls always wore short skirts or dresses, never pants or the dreaded skorts. Ian vowed to himself if he ever became king all good looking girls, and all girls with nice bodies would be required to wear short skirts or short dresses. He did thank Jose for always having the girls dress in short skirts or dresses. Jose just smiled knowingly. Sex was heavy in the atmosphere whenever the little girls were around and in good part due to their being always dressed in skimpy clothing. Ian was not going to just ignore this, how could he, besides he wanted both Maria and Jose to know that the little girls really turned him on. Hey, so he was a pedophile, so what, that means he loves little girls. He would never hurt them, never, never, never.</p><p>Tessa was about average height for a ten year old girl, about 4'5 or 4'6, but athletically slender for her weight of about 65 pounds. She had long, shoulder length slightly curly black hair and liquid black eyes. Her breasts were just starting, little bumps, but her light brown acerolas were large and oh so attractive, although he didn't see them until later. Tessa was slender with long, shapely, gorgeous legs, and black sparkling eyes. Her face looked younger than she was, maybe nine years old. Ian found that very erotic that she looked so young. Her eyes were wide set and like deep pools, beckoning him to her. She always looked him directly in the eyes, disconcertingly so. Tessa's nose was cute and turned up and her skin a soft bronze color, smooth, flawless. Her stomach was flat and she had an athletic body.</p><p>Every time she came over with the motorcycle out he'd place her on the seat of the motorcycle, holding her around the waist with both of his large hands, feeling her body respond to him, leaning over with his head next to hers, ostensibly to talk, but really to just get close to her, to get a close look at her bare legs and tiny translucent bikini panties as he placed her on the motorcycle seat, and to smell her, his mouth aching to kiss her, to lick her. Oh, agony! She asked if he'd take her on a ride. Tessa said she wanted to hold him tight, her arms around his belly. He told her one girl always rubbed his dick as she rode behind him. Tessa laughed and said she'd play with his dick too. Jeesus!</p><p>Ian told her he'd love to take her for a ride if her dad let her go with him. Tessa said she was sure he would. Ian said he'd ask, but he was afraid to. Then one day Jose came over with his three girls and Maria, his gorgeous wife, and invited him for barbecue and swimming in their pool. Incidentally, Jose said casually, they were nudists. Would he mind? What a senseless question, Ian thought, utterly senseless, though maybe he should have asked if they minded a guest with a raging hard on that drooled continuously over his daughters. Ha!</p><p>Ian was a foreman at a sail boat manufacturer in Newport Beach. They made the cheap all fiberglass kind, thin skinned boats that could be towed, with a lead keel that could be raised and lowered on a winch, and a hinged main mast. Brother! OK for a calm lake, or the harbor, but they sure weren't seaworthy.</p><p>Ian hoped he'd learn the whole story one day. In the meantime he was turned on all the time, thinking of the girls continually, masturbating up to five times a day. Although in that respect he did get some help, if you could call it that. The sports section of the LA times always had several ads for men for sex aids by physicians or clinics. Ian lucked out and found a very experienced urologist in the San Fernando Valley, some distance from Costa Mesa, who was the favorite MD of men in the video porn business centered in the Valley. He was a surgeon as well, specializing in lengthening and expanding the girth of a man's penis and reasonably priced. Ian was fine as far as size was concerned, but he now wanted to screw all day, although no little girls to screw just yet. The good doctor gave him a shot of testosterone and a six month prescription of Androgel 1.62% testosterone gel at the highest usage, four pumps a day, just under a 100mg of testosterone a day. Ian explained to the doctor why he needed lots of testosterone was because he had recently gotten two very young girls, bi girls, and they always had sex as a threesome. The doctor looked at him sharply, then smiled, saying he understood, and he too, even now - and the doctor appeared in his 60s - used Androgel as he had two very young girls he was satisfying. Ian wondered how young, but, of course, didn't ask. The doctor probably wondered the same thing. What stories the doctor must have to tell.</p><p>Tessa's name, the ten year old, meant princess, and she surely was that. He thought she was just about the most beautiful girl he had ever seen, except for her sisters. She was so warm, and friendly and always flirting with him, coming on to him. She was definitely interested in him. He knew that, been through that a lot with adult women, and even underage girls, even now. Yes, he was very attractive to females. But, an afternoon and early evening with the Barrera at their home and in the pool and Jacuzzi forever sealed it for him. ""It"" meaning that he found just how some preteen girls can truly be very, very sexual, and incredibly erotic and most aggressive sexually. YES! And meaning that he'd never be satisfied with an adult women again.</p><p>Tessa's next sister, Zita, another name for Rosita, age seven was just a smaller version of Tessa, and just as pretty and sexy, yes sexy at age seven. Zita was around four two, and 52 pounds. Her hair was black too, stringy though, not curly as was Tessa's. Her eyes were green, a light green and were striking.</p><p>Ian's education and gift of the girls to him really started in earnest maybe just a week ago when Jose and Maria invited him over to swim and have a barbecue with them last Saturday. They told him they were nudists and if that bothered him at all they'd wear clothes, but if not he could be nude too if he wanted. Ian had been to some nude beaches in his life and didn't want to cramp their style, plus he'd love to see what Maria, Jose's wife, looked like nude, and could not wait to see the little girls' sex, their little girl slits, their pudendum. He told them it was fine with him, and he'd be nude too. Maria was a hot tamale all right, about five four and a 100 pounds, maybe a little more, slender, with perfect size non-sagging medium breasts. She appeared to be about 30, as did Jose.</p><p>Ian closed his eyes in the dark of his bedroom and slowly masturbated as he thought back on that day.....</p><p>""Hi, Ian, come on in. Let's go on out in the back. The girls are looking forward to seeing you in more ways than one, all of them, Maria, Tessa and Zita."" Jose said as he answered the door. He was dressed in loose shorts.</p><p>""I suppose the topic of the size and appearance of my dick took some of the little girls time. Yes?"" Ian asked, dying to know.</p><p>Jose laughed. ""But of course! Maria tried to assure them that whatever size it was, it was more than big enough for the little girls. Of course they all giggled and laughed. You'll be getting some feels in the pool for sure.""</p><p>""They won't be unwelcome at all, No, no, no!"" Ian retorted and the men laughed. God, what a friend, Ian thought. You simply could not joke about this sex and a mans three preteen daughters. No they be ready to kill. Not Jose. He could never ever do anything behind his back.</p><p>He led Ian back to the pool in the back yard. The pool had been put in, together with a Jacuzzi by the previous owners and they had grown high brush and bush trees all around to give them very good privacy, plus enclosed the Jacuzzi. No one could see in at all. The three little girls were cavorting in the pool and Maria was reclining on her back nude on a padded lounge chair by the pool with the rear back and head rest at a 45 degree angle to the ground. Ian immediately noticed she was shaved completely, clean as a whistle, and her tummy was flat. My, she was a good looking women, he thought. Her medium sized breasts didn't sag at all, and her nipples pointed up. Wow!</p><p>""Hi Uncle Ian, Mr. Bruce! Come on in and play with us!"" Little Zita the seven year called out.</p><p>""The girls have been waiting patiently for you to play with them, Ian. Hope you won't disappoint them."" Maria laughed. ""Be sure to bring your penis with you. The girls have a job for it I think."" The girls all shrieked.</p><p>Ian continued ""Thinking of the little girls I especially remembered to bring my penis. He's curious as to what nude little girls look like. Uh...its his first you know."" More sheiks from the girls and loud laughter from Jose and Maria.""</p><p>""Ready, girl?"" Ian asked which brought a chorus of loud yesses,</p><p>Ian could see the girls were nude too and looked gorgeous. Tessa's tiny breasts stuck up, just large bumps really, but her light brown areolas surrounding her nipples were gorgeous, as was her nipples. Luscious looking!</p><p>""We have a small cabana over there you can change in if you brought a suit."" Jose said.</p><p>""No, no suit, I'll be nude too, if you don't mind.""</p><p>""We were hoping you'd want to be nude. The human body is beautiful, and we teach our girls that. They should be proud of their beautiful bodies, don't you think?""</p><p>""I sure agree with that. And I sure agree their little nude bodies are beautiful!""</p><p>Jose and Maria laughed, and the three little girls too.</p><p>""Ian, if you get too horny the little girls will service all your needs!"" Maria laughed as did the little girls and Ian, although Ian was shocked by her statement, but loved it at the same time.</p><p>Ian went into the cabana and took his clothes off, shorts and T shirt, leaving them there and went back to where Maria and Jose were. He had a nice body, and good size dick, un-circumcised, so he felt no embarrassment in being nude in front of them. Jose had taken his shorts off and was nude too now, and had taken a lounge chair beside his wife. Jose was well endowed too.</p><p>""What do you want to drink. We've got most anything, cervesa, both Corona, and Dos Equis, tequila, rum, coke. What'll it be?"" Maria asked.</p><p>""Corona's fine. First I'm going to cool off with your darling girls. Uh...maybe cool off isn't going to happen. Ha!"" Ian laughed as he walked to the deep end and dove in without making a splash. He was a strong swimmer, an ocean swimmer for his cardio exercise.</p><p>He swam underwater down to the girls in the shallow end and surfaced next to them. They laughed and giggled as he surfaced.</p><p>""So you want to play, huh?"" Ian said laughing as he dunked each girl in turn.</p><p>The girls then jumped on Ian trying to dunk him. He let them do it, and felt their lithe bodies in the process, their legs, thighs, and more than a brush of Tessa's breasts. And, of course, Ian felt between the legs of all three little girls to feel their little slits. He always found their legs spread for his touch. Oh, this was so nice. He felt himself getting much more than a little excited. They had a beach ball and a couple of floating mattresses that they played with. Ian would push the girls around while they lay on the mattresses. He got many close up views on their little girl pussies. He loved Tessa's as her clit hood stuck out just a little from the top of her slit. Apparently she hadn't started to grow any hair yet as she was smooth and clean. Zita's slit was smooth and neat. And Juanita's was just a small slit, but on top of a nice puffy vulva. Ian knew he could eat these little darlings for hours, yes hours!</p><p>He wasn't sure whether it was him or the girls, most likely both Ian and the girls, but they seemed to have much more body contact than was probably proper, much more. He looked over at Jose and Maria from time to time but they didn't seem concerned in the slightest. In fact every now and then they yelled encouragement to him and the girls. More than a few tomes he felt a small little hand on his dick, squeezing it, holding it, moving his foreskin. The touch of one of the little girl's hands on him was so nice, and it didn't matter which of the sweeties! And a touch of any of their bodies was electric to him.</p><p>He also carried the little girls, in turn, around on his shoulders. They sat spread eagled on him, their little cunts pushed against the back of his neck feeling so good. Finally he got out of the pool but the little girls didn't want him to.</p><p>He walked over and got a towel from a pile and dried himself off as the girls did too, asking Ian to dry them. After a quick glance at Maria and Jose who smiled broadly and nodded, Ian dried them off, their legs, backs and front, even drying Tessa's small breast buds, and getting between all of their legs, as each in turn spread their legs wide for his drying of their crotches. Oh Jesus! Ian thought. Sweet Jesus! By the time he finished he was more than semi hard. He thought about putting the towel over himself, but decided what the hell. He nearly had a full blown hard on, impossible to hide.</p><p>The youngest, Juanita asked, if Uncle Ian's penis liked the girls cooches, their pussies. Ian answered yes, and that he too approved of them. They were so cute, and...well, he said, I probably better not say much else. The girls nodded liking the answer.</p><p>""Ian, my friend, don't worry, the girls give me wood all the time. When they see that they know they pleased you."" Jose called over seeing Ian trying to hide his woody.</p><p>""Thanks, buddy! And thanks girls, you got me all excited!""</p><p>The girls laughed, their eyes all sparkly with lust, yes lust, as they looked intently at Ian's woody. Ian knew the look of lust on females.</p><p>Ian ay down in a lounge chair next to Maria and the little girls sat in two lounge style pool chairs near Ian, both pulling their chairs near him, Juanita sharing one with Zita. They spread their legs as they faced him from a few feet apart. There was no doubt in Ian's mind they were intentionally trying to excite him, and succeeding. Ian did his best not to stare at their little pussies but he was having a hard time. He was sure they knew exactly what they were doing as they each looked in his eyes and smiled, then made a point of spreading their legs even further apart. Could they really be doing that, Ian kept asking himself. He turned a little and looked at Maria and Jose.</p><p>""Any time you get tired of the girls...."" Ian laughed. ""They're adorable. Beautiful girls! I'll just take them right home with me!""</p><p>""They really like you too, Ian. You're a handsome man, you know."" Maria said.</p><p>""Not half as handsome as you are beautiful, Maria, and not nearly as handsome as your Latin lover there, Jose.""</p><p>They all laughed.</p><p>""You...ah...been nudists long?"" Ian asked as he now was trying not to stare at Maria's luscious looking cunt.</p><p>Her clit also peeked from the top of her slit, like Tessa's. But all in all her pudendum was tight and neat. Tessa must have gotten that from her mother. Ian loved shaved pussy. This was quite a feast here, all right. Ian told himself he'd have to call one of the girls who loved to fuck him once he got home. All this, the little girls that is, the oh so erotic little girls were turning him on tremendously and all the testosterone kept him at a high peak of excitement. Ian never knew he could be so sexually attracted to preteen girls, but he would have loved to really touch them, in fact lick their little pussies while he was playing with them. The urge to lick the three little pussies was nearly overpowering to Ian. He really hoped he wouldn't go nuts and grab one of the little girls, even though he was sure none of the three little ones would object.</p><p>""Yes,"" Maria said, ""We've been nudists since each of us were kids ourselves, We were both raised in very liberal leftist families in an upscale neighborhood where nudity was common. We were taught not to be ashamed of our bodies and that sex was a wonderful and natural expression of affection and love. We've been teaching our daughters the same. We were taught that masturbation was normal, that orgasms were wonderful, and we should never be ashamed around the house. Both of our families had many children, lots of uncles and aunts, and, yes lots of sex, We loved it!""</p><p>""That's just great. The human body is beautiful, well, at least female human bodies."" Ian laughed, joined by them all. ""Why shouldn't children, little girls see a man's body? I don't see anything wrong with it at all.""</p><p>""Neither do we."" Jose added. ""The girls have seen me hard, and know men get hard when they're excited. And they know how men and women cum, and how great a good cum, a good orgasm is. It's natural and happens all the time.""</p><p>""I sure know that!"" Ian laughed self-consciously.</p><p>Jose continued, ""We don't think sex should be this great mystery you don't really talk about with your kids. Why should they feel guilty about it and try to hide it?"" Maria said, adding, un-embarrassed, unashamed, "" And why should they be forced to forego all the pleasure of masturbation, either by themselves, or with others just because they are young? We teach them how to masturbate, and encourage them to masturbate whenever they want here at home. Lots of times we'll masturbate together.""</p><p>Oh Jesus! Ian thought. Masturbating together, me too! Me Too!</p><p>But instead of that, Ian said, ""I agree with that too. Although I don't have kids of my own I'd try to raise them the same way your raising Tessa and Zita and Juanita. I...uh..."" Ian's voice trailed off.</p><p>""Don't be embarrassed, Ian. We, all of us are your friends. Say whatever is on your mind, anything."" Maria said warmly.</p><p>""It...I,,, was about to say that...well, the girls are so gorgeous and warm, and...affectionate, that teaching them to masturbate must have been fun. Uh...that... doesn't sound just right.""</p><p>They all laughed.</p><p>As the laughter died, Jose added, ""Yes, Ian, it was fun. I can say this to you, my friend, but not to others. I love sex with my girls, each and every one, love all of it, kissing, touching, licking, sucking, all our holes, having orgasms together - little girls love to orgasm, and just lying together, nude, I'm in heaven! There is not anything I do not adore with them, and Maria too. Yes, girl, girl, daughter, mom. All that and it is so natural. We have all talked about it a lot, Ian and we want you to join us as a family member, to have sex with the little girls, and with Maria. In both our families there was lots of family sex. We miss that, we miss our families as most are still in Mexico. Maybe you can be the girls' missing Uncle who always gave them great head, mind blowing orgasms. Alas, they never lived in Mexico and the several uncles that would die to do that have not made it to the USA yet. You do not have to make a decision now. Think about it.""</p><p>There was complete silence. Ian was flabbergasted, speechless, but not for long. This was a dream come true, a fantasy. Completely unbelievable.</p><p>""Jose, Maria, Tessa, Zita, Juanita. I am so honored by your complete trust, love and respect for me. I accept for as long as you wish.""</p><p>""Good! We're glad you want us as we want you."" Jose said. ""We kind of thought you would.""</p><p>""For months, my friend, you've been in agony. I see it, as does Maria. You are such a good man. Any one of the girls would be yours. Just ask, any one, or better all of them. Each one is crazy about you. Now that they know what sex is, they know how to express their love and desire for you. Try it my friend. You have our permission, our encouragement,"" Jose said seriously, making sure Ian knew he was not fooling him, that he was dead serious.</p><p>""Yes, Ian, I back Jose in everything he has said.""</p><p>Maria laughed. ""I see you've kind of been checking me out. Well I've been checking you out too. It's natural. I like to be nice and smooth all over, no hair, and Jose likes it too, especially for oral sex. I get a full wax job every month, six weeks, or so. Tessa wanted to be smooth like me so when she first got a few hairs she went with me and got a complete wax job too. She's all nice an smooth too, aren't you Honey?""</p><p>""Yeah, mom, I like it that way.""</p><p>""Come here, Tessa, let me feel. It's been four, five days since we got a wax job.""</p><p>Tessa got up and walked next to her mom who was reclining in a lounge chair as was Ian and Jose. Her ten year old hairless pussy was about even with her mom's head. Maria put a hand on Tessa's pussy, feeling the smoothness just above the start of her slit, on her mons, then rubbed gently with her thumb along each side of her pussy lips to see if she could feel any stubble.</p><p>Ian got really excited watching Maria touch her ten year old daughter's pussy softly, gently, apparently feeling for hair stubble. It seemed to go on too long, but not really long enough for Ian. He felt his dick grow.</p><p>""Nope, no stubble, smooth as a baby's butt."" Maria said bringing Tessa's crotch to her face by pulling her tight buttocks to her face from behind, and giving Tessa's hairless pussy a quick lick all over.</p><p>""Feel it, lick her Jose!"" Maria urged Jose.</p><p>""Yes, daddy, feel it."" Tessa said enthusiastically as she walked over to her dad, standing as close to his face as she could, and smiling down at him as she spread her legs a little.</p><p>Jose took even more time feeling Tessa's little girl pussy, and Ian got even more excited watching Jose. After feeling her mons, and spending some time feeling, and caressing her outer pussy lips, Jose rubbed Tessa's protruding clit with his thumb softly, over and over, up and down, and in little circles, masturbating her. No doubt he was masturbating his preteen daughter, no doubt of that at all. Oh my! This is it, Ian thought. I'm a member of the family for all this! Jose was clearly very excited masturbating one of his preteen daughters and not at all ashamed of doing so. His dick was hard with a few drops of pre-cum. Tessa was obviously enjoying it very much. He looked up at her, smiling. Ian was hard too.</p><p>""It feels wonderful Darling, wonderful. Now just a quick lick to make sure it's all smooth"" Jose said.</p><p>""I like how you touch me, daddy. How you lick my pussy, It makes me feel...you know, so good, so...sexy! ""</p><p>Ian couldn't believe what he was seeing. It was so erotic. He nearly had a full hard on now. One of the disadvantages of being nude, hard to hide your hard on. He should cover himself. Jose masturbating his daughter right in front of him. Jeez!</p><p>""You make me feel so good Sweety. I love you so much, so much!"" Jose said passionately as he pulled his daughter's crotch to his face and licked her vigorously.</p><p>""Now give Ian the taste he's been dying for."" Jose said as he patted Tessa's tight butt.</p><p>Tessa leaned down and gave her dad a lingering deep french kiss.</p><p>""Always and forever, dad, always and forever."" Tessa cooed at her dad and walked over to Ian picking up one hand,</p><p>""Let me take your hand."" Tessa said as she held Ian's hand by his first and second fingers and first brushed them on her mons just above her pussy slit, then on each of her outer pussy lips, up an down slowly, over and over, then deliberately on her somewhat protruding clit.</p><p>Ian tried to resist, half-heartedly, as Tessa rubbed his fingers on her clit, rubbed it all around, clearly masturbating herself with Ian's fingers. She was so soft and smooth, and the feel of her little clit sent erotic thrill after erotic thrill through him. He was in shock. His dick was now fully hard. He saw Tessa kept looking at it as it grew very hard, and Maria and little Zita too together with Juanita the five year old.. Jose looked at him and just smiled, nodding to his own hard dick.</p><p>""Does it feel nice an smooth."" Tessa asked quietly, as she almost, but not quite, im perceptively moved her pelvis, her clit into his fingers in a rhythmic motion.</p><p>""It feels....wonderful...so smooth..."" Ian stammered.</p><p>""Your hand feels nice too, so warm.""</p><p>This was sure getting to be too much. Ian was embarrassed, though he shouldn't be. He couldn't let it go on. The sex was fine, but mom and dad here too...</p><p>""Doesn't she feel nice, Ian?"" Jose asked.</p><p>""Oh, yes, yes!"" Ian managed trying with more effort to take his hand away from Tessa's preteen cunt.</p><p>""I want you all to feel my pussy too. It's as smooth as Tessa's."" Zita said feeling left out as she got up and went to her mom.</p><p>Maria laughed. ""Guess we started something here. OK, we'll all feel your smooth little girl pussy too, and Juanita's too, maybe the smoothest of all our pussies.""</p><p>""Uncle Ian too, right, mommy?"" Zita asked.</p><p>""I'm sure Mr. Bruce wants to feel you too, don't you Ian?""</p><p>""I...ah...don't want to disappoint little Zita, no. I mean yes, if she wants, and it's OK with you.""</p><p>""Enough already! Of course it's OK with us, and Zita wants it."" Jose said. ""Look, we're beyond this. We trust you explicitly, Ian, all the way. You adore our little girls. I see the love in your eyes, and the lust too, and always, always, the gentle way you deal with them even when they are being pains in the ass. You could never hurt them ever. They want you my friend, go with it. You won't be back this way again. You don't need our permission. The sex they have to give us, the love they have is inexhaustible. You will never use it up. They never tire of giving, ever.""</p><p>""I don't want you to stop."" Tessa whispered, although all could hear her. ""You're getting hard too, Uncle Ian. You like touching me between my legs. Right?""</p><p>""I can't lie, Zita. You're gorgeous, and so friendly and warm to me. I..I..uh love touching you."" Ian managed rather quietly but everyone heard.</p><p>""You have a friend, Ian."" Maria laughed, apparently not bothered at all that her little 10 year old girl was using Ian's fingers to masturbate herself, and that Tessa? was loving it. What a family!</p><p>""My turn, mom."" Zita said as she stood next to her mom.</p><p>Maria did the same with her youngest little girl as she had with her older sister, though a little more openly actually masturbating the seven year old, pushing her thumb between her pussy lips to reach her clit.</p><p>Jose now was slowly masturbating openly as he looked at his wife and three preteen daughters. Ian was just enjoying the feel of the little girl's preteen pussy, her clit, and how the ten year old was using his fingers to masturbate herself. He saw Jose masturbating, slowly, erotically. And he saw what Maria was doing too, now masturbating the five year old Juanita. It was all too much, but he couldn't stop.</p><p>Ian could tell Tessa was getting excited, as she boldly put the first joint of Ian's middle finger in her cunt. She was wet. Ian loved the feeling of her cunt inside, tight, yet so inviting, smooth, oh so good! So little girls get wet, he thought. Oh, my, my, my! After getting Ian's finger wet she again rubbed it on her clit. Now it slid around easily.</p><p>""Yes, I do. Let me take your hand."" She said as she held Ian's hand by his first and second fingers and first brushed them on her mons just above her pussy slit, then on each of her outer pussy lips, up an down slowly, over and over, then deliberately on her protruding clit.</p><p>Ian tried to resist, half-heartedly, as Tessa rubbed his fingers on her clit, rubbed it all around, clearly masturbating herself with Ian's fingers. She was so soft and smooth, and the feel of her little clit sent erotic thrill after erotic thrill through him. He was in shock. His dick was now fully hard. He saw Tessa kept looking at it as it grew very hard, and Maria and little Zita too. Jose looked at him and just smiled, nodding to his own hard dick.</p><p>""Does it feel nice an smooth."" Tessa asked quietly, as she almost, but not quite, im perceptively moved her pelvis, her clit into his fingers in a rhythmic motion.</p><p>""It feels....wonderful...so smooth..."" Ian stammered.</p><p>""Your hand feels nice too, so warm.""</p><p>This was sure getting to be too much. He couldn't let it go on, but he wanted it never to end.</p><p>""Doesn't she feel nice, Ian?"" Jose asked.</p><p>""Oh, yes, yes!"" Ian managed trying with more effort to take his hand away from Tessa's preteen cunt.</p><p>""I want you all to feel my pussy too. It's as smooth as Tessa's."" Zita said feeling left out as she got up and went to her mom.</p><p>Maria laughed. ""Guess we started something here. OK, we'll all feel your smooth little girl pussy too.""</p><p>""Mr. Bruce too, right, mommy?""</p><p>""I'm sure Mr. Bruce wants to feel you too, don't you Ian?""</p><p>""I...ah...don't want to disappoint little Zita, no. I mean yes, if she wants, and it's OK with you.""</p><p>""Of course it's OK with us, and Zita wants it."" Jose said.</p><p>""I don't want you to stop."" Tessa whispered, although all could hear her. ""You're getting hard too, Mr. Bruce. You like touching me between my legs. Right?""</p><p>""I can't lie, Zita. You're gorgeous, and so friendly and warm to me. I..I..uh love touching you."" Ian managed rather quietly but everyone heard.</p><p>""You have a friend, Ian."" Maria laughed, apparently not bothered at all that her little 10 year old girl was using Ian's fingers to masturbate herself, and that Tessa? was loving it. What a family!</p><p>""My turn, mom."" Zita said as she stood next to her mom.</p><p>Maria did the same with her youngest little girl as she had with her older sister, though a little more openly actually masturbating the five year old, pushing her thumb between her pussy lips to reach her clit.</p><p>Jose now was slowly masturbating openly as he looked at his wife and three preteen daughters. Ian was just enjoying the feel of the little girl's preteen pussy, her clit, and how the ten year old was using his fingers to masturbate herself. He saw Jose masturbating, slowly, erotically. And he saw what Maria was doing too, masturbating the five year old Juanita. It was all too much, but he couldn't stop.</p><p>Ian could tell Tessa was getting excited, as she boldly put the first joint of Ian's middle finger in her cunt. She was wet. Ian loved the feeling of her cunt inside, tight, yet so inviting, smooth, oh so good! So little girls get wet, he thought. Oh, my, my, my! After getting Ian's finger wet she again rubbed it on her clit. Now it slid around easily.</p><p>Before long, Zita was in front of her father, and Jose was masturbating her with one hand as he continued to masturbate himself. Now Maria was masturbating openly too as she watched the two men with her two daughters. Zita was anxious to have Ian masturbate her so after a little while with her dad she came over to Ian.</p><p>""My turn, Tessa. Ok?""</p><p>""OK."" Tessa said graciously. ""You'll feel me agin, won't you, Mr. Bruce?""</p><p>""Whew! You feel so good, so good to me. You know I'd love to, but...""</p><p>""Good! Mom and dad won't mind, will you?"" Tessa asked.</p><p>""Honey, if you want him too, and he wants to, why not?"" Maria said as she kept masturbating.</p><p>""If Ian feels good to you, Sweetheart, it's up to you both."" Jose added as he too kept masturbating.</p><p>Tessa got her chair and brought it close to Ian's lounge chair so she could watch her little sister and Ian.</p><p>""Tessa's clit is on the outside, but mine is on the inside, see?"" The eight year old said as she spread her pussy lips for Ian. ""If you rub it, it feels real good.""</p><p>Ian had decided, against his better judgement, that he would masturbate the youngest girl too. He wanted to know if she got wet, what she felt like too. Jeez! What was he doing masturbating an eight year old little girl, and in front of her parents and older sister no less? Ian made a pretense of feeling Zita's mons above her slit for hair, then on her outer pussy lips. Then were smooth and soft, like down. Then, with the little girl still holding her pussy lips apart he started rubbing her tiny clit gently in little circles, then up and down.</p><p>""Ohh...That feels so good, Mr. Bruce, so good!""</p><p>""You feel good too, so soft and warm."" Ian replied quietly.</p><p>He was very aware of his hard on, and as he glanced down at it he saw some pre-cum had oozed out. He was really excited. He kept rubbing the preteen's clit for a few minutes as she got more and more excited. Ian didn't want to give her an orgasm. This was already far too much.</p><p>""Ah...I think that's enough, Zita."" He said as he stopped masturbating her.</p><p>""Ohhh...I was getting close.""</p><p>""I...ah...know. I'm sorry...I just...""</p><p>Why don't you girls go in the Jacuzzi, and take Ian with you."" Maria suggested. ""The girls like to get off with the strong water jets in the Jacuzzi, Ian.""</p><p>""Yeah, come with us, Mr. Bruce."" Tessa said.</p><p>""Don't worry, Ian, about the Jacuzzi, Ian. We have a good filter."" Jose added.</p><p>Is he telling me it's OK to get off in the Jacuzzi, cum in the Jacuzzi. That must be it all right.</p><p>Tessa got up and took Ian by one hand and Zita by the other and took him over to the Jacuzzi. Tessa turned it on.</p><p>They sat together in the bubbling water, one girl on one side of Ian and two on the other side. Their backs were towards Maria and Jose. The girls snuggled into his sides, and he felt one hand of each little girl find his hard dick and they started to masturbate him slowly, rubbing his foreskin up and down, up and down. Then rubbing their fingers lightly over the ridge of his dick head, and on the tip. One would massage his balls lightly while the other masturbated him. They were very good at it. It was obviously not the first time they had done it. It was so erotic feeling their so many tiny hands on him. He was so aroused he knew he'd cum pretty quick, although he usually had good control.</p><p>""Feel good?"" Tessa asked.</p><p>""Oh, God, yes!"" Ian exclaimed.</p><p>""Feel us too."" She said as she took his hand and put it on her preteen pussy.</p><p>""And kiss too. Let's all french kiss, suck tongues!"" little five year Juanita added</p><p>Ian really didn't need any encouragement as he started fondling both girls' cunts. He adored kissing, deep french kissing. There were several things the testosterone did, not only did it tremendously strengthen libido, sexual desire, it enhanced erotic feeling greatly, and extended the high of being greatly turned on. All that was happening to Ian now. Ian couldn't remember a more erotic moment in his life than with these three very sexual preteen girls. He worked his middle finger a ways in each girl and felt how wet they were inside, how slippery, even though they were in water. Then he rubbed their little clits over and over.</p><p>""Will you cum for us, Mr. Bruce."" Zita asked.</p><p>""Ummm...ahh...I want to.""</p><p>""I want you to cum. I know when a man gets all hard like you have, and has pre-cum then he really wants to cum."" Tessa said. ""Are we doing it right for you?""</p><p>""You couldn't do it better. Am I doing it right for you girls?""</p><p>""Oh, yes!"" Both girls replied.</p><p>Suddenly Ian had a big orgasm shooting out load after load of his cum into the water, and moaning not so quietly. The cum floated on the water for a bit, then got dissolved in it and/or filtered out. The girls knew to touch him, masturbate him gently after he came because he would be tender. Wow! He thought. The girls are all broken in.</p><p>""That was so good girls. Thank you!"" Ian said as he leaned down and kissed each girl in turn on the lips, a wet kiss that lingered.</p><p>God did he love kissing those small mouths, licking their eager lips, feeling their small tongues. He barely thought about what Jose and Maria would think. He was too erotically involved with the girls for that. He glanced back at them and to his great surprise saw then in a passionate 69, Maria on top of Jose on his lounge chair. About the time he looked they both had an orgasm, a good one. He looked at the girls and they were looking too and smiling.</p><p>""Ian, Mom and dad love to have sex, love to 69."" Tessa said. ""Do you...like to lick girls, I mean any girls, not just little girls?""</p><p>""I love and adore it.""</p><p>""Good! I can't wait until you eat me and eat me and eat me... C'mon Zita, lets get off on the jets."" Tessa said wanting Ian's sex in the worst way, but uncomfortable in leading him.</p><p>""Yeah!"" Zita enthusiastically replied. ""I betch you have a big one today cause it's been so sexy with Mr. Bruce.""</p><p>""I know I will."" Tessa agreed as she positioned herself over one of the strong jets and Zita did the same.</p><p>Ian stayed where he was to watch the girls. They were obviously used to doing it, and really enjoyed it. They had to scrunch down a little and as a result there legs were spread, a delightful site even through the bubbling water. Zita got off first after about five minutes or so, and Tessa shortly after with a good cum, moaning and convulsing with the huge pleasure shooting through her cunt, clit and surrounding area.</p><p>""Nice cum girls?""</p><p>""Yes!"" They both replied.</p><p>""Not as nice as when someone else gives you a nice orgasm, but it's good."" Tessa added.</p><p>""Can I give you girls a nice lick, I can't... I can't resist your preteen sex, your tiny slits, your tiny clits...OK?""</p><p>The girls all enthusiastically said yes. They each took turns lying spread legged at the end of a lounge chair as Ian knelt down with his head in each girl's crotch, as Ian licked their tiny clits, and their whole small slits, then sucking as much of their sex in his mouth he tickled each girl's tiny clit with rapid movement of the tip of his tongue. Tessa got off again as she was still very turned on, as did Zita. Juanita the five year old was close, but no second cum.</p><p>They got out of the Jacuzzi and went back over to where Maria and Jose were. They had gone inside and freshened up after their 69. Jose had started the charcoal in the barbecue pit. The girls insisted that Ian dry them off again, and he did so, this time making sure he dried between their butt cracks and between their legs good, obviously in a very sexual manner stimulating their little clits, kissing their sex repeatedly, and their lips. The girls loved his attention to their erotic needs and desires.</p><p>""Have a nice cum girls?""</p><p>""Yes, mom, and Ian too."" Tessa replied nonchalantly as though talking about the weather. Ian could have done without that, but it must have been more than obvious.</p><p>""That's nice."" Maria replied in the same disinterested voice. ""We had a great 69. It's a nice way to start the afternoon, don't you think, Ian.""</p><p>""And Uncle Ian licked us too. You'll like how he licks you mom!"" Little Juanita.</p><p>Everyone laughed. The five year old thought her mom would have sex with the new man, just as all the little girls would, just as they had sex with their dad, and mom, and each other. That was the order of things, sex, and sex, and more sex, and it was all good!</p><p>""Ah...yeah...great,"" Ian mumbled, then much more enthusiastically, ""I mean the girls were so wonderful. I'm still glowing.""</p><p>""Little girls can do that to a man."" Jose said. ""Tell me more about your boat, Ian. The story of its name is fascinating. Sweet Karoline. You showed me those black and white pictures of little six year old Caroline in those short white dresses. Back then and even more so in the 30s and 40s little girls wore very short dresses. I looked up some patterns of the styles. The dresses usually flared out widely and ended maybe a third down their thighs, maybe only a fourth, ending four or five inches past their hip. The little girls knew how to flare their dresses to give voyeurs a glimpse of their panties. Little girls liked to be looked at as sexual objects. There was something deliciously naughty about it that they loved, being bad, being sexy. Everyone liked to look at little girls panties back then. It was a pastime. Would you girls like some retro dresses so people can see your panties, your modern see through panties.""</p><p>The little girls answered quickly with a chorus of ""Yes! Yes! Yes!""</p><p>""Dad,"" Tessa said, ""I'd love to wear sexy clothes so people can see my panties, maybe wear no panties. That's what I'd like to do. Uncle Ian, Juanita was right, mom will love how you give head, just as I do. I...I want so bad to cum again, to feel your tongue in my mouth, sucking my tongue, in my sex, licking my clit, please, Ian..."" Tessa begged as she walked over to Ian lying nude, of course, on a longue chair with a more than half hard dick, still very turned on.</p><p>Tessa walked a couple of steps over to Ian, her vulva, maybe six inches from Ian's face. It happened so suddenly Ian wasn't expecting it.</p><p>""There's nothing sexual I don't like."" Tessa said as she reached for Ian's dick, and smiled down on him, looking directly in his eyes. ""I especially love being eaten, like you did me over at the Jacuzzi, ;like dad and mom and the little girls do me. I'd love to have you eat me, and anytime you want. We're all family now, and of course the other little girls too loved to be licked. You know that, I saw just how much you love licking little girl pussy, you gorgeous pervert you!"" Tessa laughed""</p><p>Ian felt his face flushing. Now, if ever, is the time for honesty. He was more turned on than he had ever been before in his life.</p><p>""I've never had an invitation like that ever before. I've been missing licking little girl's pussies, missing it badly. I want to lick your pussy, and your sisters pussies in the worst way. As good as it was just now, that's just a start, lick, lick, lick forever is my motto when it comes to preteen girls."" Ian laughed too.</p><p>The ten year olds pudendum filled his vision with the most unattainable sight a red blooded man or woman will ever see, a preteen girls sexually excited sex, and in this case one with droplets of her sexual excitement dripping occasionally from her sex. Ian's moth watered.</p><p>Maria sensing Ian's continuing hesitation said, "" Tessa wants you to feel her too, lick her eat her. We don't mind at all, do we, Jose.""</p><p>""No, of course not. Feel her Ian, she's all smooth. She feels so nice. Ian, there is nothing like preteen pussy, nothing. Let Tessa give herself to you as she so much wants to do.""</p><p>""Uh..."" Ian stammered, wanting to touch and eat Tessa in the worst way.</p><p>This was so damn erotic! He couldn't resist. He was powerless to resist.</p><p>""OK. Sure you want me to, Tessa?"" Ian said as he looked in her eyes. ""You are so gorgeous. I'm so overwhelmed. I want you with all my heart and being."" Ian sobbed as his eyes teared up with the extreme emotion of everything overwhelming him.</p><p>""I love sex Mr....Ian. My pussy wants your tongue, your lips. You'll see. I know you'll like me...Tessa nearly begged Ian. I want to french kiss you, lick and suck your tongue, your dick, your butt, all of it and more. Me, mom, dad, my sisters, it's been years we've been having sex. We love and crave sex. It's OK Uncle Ian, its OK.""</p><p>Ian wouldn't disappoint the little girl. He gently cupped Tessa's tight buttocks and brought her pudendum to his mouth, breathing deeply of her girl smell, fresh, with a hint of gardenia flowers, as his penis hardened to the consistency of a rock. Tessa adjusted her crotch into his mouth by straddling the lounge chair Ian was in, with her crotch over his face.</p><p>""Yes, Ian, lick me, suck me, eat me. It's all for you. Do it as you want, for as long as you want."" Tessa whispered to Ian. ""I love being licked, eaten. I want you to do it to me, Ian."" Tessa whispered erotically to Ian.</p><p>""Yes! Yes!"" Ian mumbled as he started licking her whole slit from bottom to top, searching for her clit, finding it and licking it all over, up and down, and across, then sucking the small organ wholly into his mouth, and applying increasing sucking pressure as he filled his mouth with saliva, not swallowing, and tickled the end of her clit with the tip of his tongue, teasing out her eroticism. Ian marveled at how small her sex was, Tessa's girlslit from top to bottom, but it was all there, and so responsive. How could that be with a preteen girl? Do they feel the intense sexual feelings of an adult woman? There was little doubt Tessa felt them. How absolutely marvelous, Tessa moved her crotch in rhythm with Ian's licking of her, wanting to merge with him, this big gorgeous man who wanted her, a little preteen so bad he cried. She would give him everything and more, this beautiful loving man she too, now wanted so badly she would cry too.</p><p>As from a fog, he heard Jose, ""Ian, we took Tessa's cherry a couple of years ago. You can find her G spot easily so you can masturbate Tessa that way as you eat her clit.""</p><p>Ian mumbled a thanks as he never stopped eating the little preteen sweety. He reached up with his right hand and inserted his first two fingers in her vagina, her tight little preteen vagina, straight up inside, then curled his two fingers outward, back towards himself toward her outer lower abdomen and felt all around around until he located the engorgement that was her internal clitoris that was her G spot where two clitoral nerve branches joined, behind her outer vaginal muscles With proper stimulation immense pleasure could be given to the ten year old girl, pleasure Ian wanted to give to her more than anything in the world. What a mind bending thing to be doing, masturbating a little preteen's g spot to give her a wonderful orgasm. ALL preteen girls should be masturbated relentlessly and given orgasm after orgasm after orgasm! Dad's who didn't do this would be forced to watch as civic minded volunteers got dad's little girl off repeatedly. Yes!</p><p>""Yes! My love, YES! That's it, my G spot. I want to cum so bad, you eat me so beautifully. My love, my love! I can hardly stand all the pleasure!"" Tessa moaned, obviously nearly coming.</p><p>""Let me eat you, Ian, now, so we cum together. Stay there. On your back, I'll do a 69 and eat you as you eat me.""</p><p>""Yes! Yes"" Ian managed to mumble without removing his mouth or fingers from Tessa's delicious cunt.</p><p>Tessa got in position, on top of Ian, and quickly got his rock hard dick in her mouth as she teased even more pre-cum from his aching dick, already slippery with his pre-cum. She first pulled his foreskin down semi-tight, then she licked his pee hole with the tip of her small tongue and stuck the pointy end of her tongue into his pee hole, as he continued to masturbate her G spot with his two fingers and suck the daylights out of her small clit, while tonging it in a pool of saliva he produced, two such intense sexual pleasures nearly unbearable for the little girl. She was almost afraid of the giant orgasm soon to overcome her small body.</p><p>Tessa was lying on top of Ian, facing him. She felt seven year old Zita mounting her thighs with her chest resting on the back of Tessa's thighs. Zita spread her sisters buttocks and began licking her anus, burying the tip of her small tongue deep in her sister's butt Now, Zita was seven and did not weigh much so it was not uncomfortable for Tessa her sister. With her free hands the seven year old massaged Ian's balls,</p><p>""Feel good, guys?"" Zita asked, and the two, Ian and Tessa mumbled yes enthusiastically.</p><p>That was the final bit, not that either needed any more stimulation that pushed Ian and Tessa over. They orgasmed loudly at the same time.</p><p>""YES! YES! Oh , God, Fuck Yes!"" Or words to that effect as they writhed in exquisite pleasure as the intense orgasms overwhelmed each of them.</p><p>As their orgasms subsided, Zita licked up any remaining cum Tessa didn't get. They all snuggled together.</p><p>""Welcome to the family, Ian!!"" Jose and Maria exclaimed.</p><p>""Now, Ian more about your boat, Sweet Karoline"" Jose asked.</p><p>""Yes, a sailboat, a ketch, The Karoline, over in Long beach near Terminal Island, the federal prison, in a little place called Fish Harbor, near where the tuna fleet once was, in the Los Angeles - Long Beach harbor. It's an old all wood boat built by Van Dam in the Netherlands, fine boat builders, in the 50s. Oak on mahogany. It was in pretty bad shape when I bought it a couple of years ago, but I've probably spent a thousand hours or more restoring her, and she gleams now. Had to haul her out, scrape her down, and on and on.""</p><p>""What's a ketch. I don't know much about sailing.""</p><p>""It's a two-masted, fore-and-aft rigged sailing boat with a mizzenmast stepped forward of the rudder and smaller than its foremast.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Sorry. Sailors have their own vocabulary. It's a two masted sailing boat, with the aft, rear, mast shorter than the foremast, the mast towards the front of the boat. Let me show you a couple of pictures."" Ian said as he went to the small cabana and got his cell phone and showed them pictures of the boat.</p><p>They all admired the boat.</p><p>Jose chuckled. ""What you need Ian are pictures of you and the three little girls, nude, and you with a big boner and a shit eating grin!"" They all laughed.</p><p>""I'd love to take you all sailing. How about next Saturday?""</p><p>""Awesome!"" The two girls exclaimed. ""We'd love to!""</p><p>""Let's see, next Saturday Jose and I are busy, but I know the girls would love to go. Save us a babysitter too. We won't be back until late so you can have the girls all day."" Maria said.</p><p>""Sure that's OK? Oh, I can sure babysit if you need a babysitter.""</p><p>""Ian, we've got a 13 year old we're working on. She loves licking girls, especially little girls.""</p><p>""Maybe she needs some help?"" Ian laughed, but not in jest.</p><p>""You know we'd trust you with them completely.""</p><p>""I appreciate that, and frankly, I'd love to have the girls to myself for the whole day. Love it.""</p><p>""Good. That's settled."" Jose said. ""Just let us know what time you want them, and anything special they should bring.</p><p>""Right.""</p><p>""I'm getting those sexy little dresses made up by a dressmaker. She'll be done next week, and she also is making some extra tiny see through bikini panties too. Little girls have to wear short sexy dresses. Right, Ian.""</p><p>""The world will collapse if they don't Yes Sir! But I'm never going to be able to walk upright!"" More laughter from everyone.</p><p>The rest of the day went smoothly as Jose grilled some fresh albacore caught by his brother on an overnight fishing trip out of Davey's Locker in Newport Beach. It was delicious. After a rest with each girl taking turns snuggling with their father and Ian, they swam again, but didn't engage in any more sexual activity other than the highly erotically charged snuggling while nude with each of the two girls, also nude. Ian soon got another hard on and he saw Jose did too, but no one paid much attention except the girls who lightly stroked and played with the hard penis they were next to, Ian's or Jose's. Ian stroked, and caressed the girls too, and very openly, their tight butts, their legs, even their cunt slits but no penetration and just light caressing of each girl's clit. It was evident that both Maria and Jose were very pleased with the growing relationship, sexual, and otherwise between the girls and Ian. It was something Ian wouldn't have imagined in his wildest dreams before it actually happened.......</p><p>Ian stopped just short of having an orgasm as he lay in bed recalling the events of a week ago. He knew he'd be having some kind, no, all kinds of sexual activity with the little girls. Might as well save it for them he thought.</p><p>He woke up extra early the next day, and had everything ready to go two hours before they were to leave, at eight. It would be too early to do any real sailing when they got to Fish Harbor, but he wanted some time to teach the girls a little about sail boats, including how they are rigged, the various sails, lines, sheets, safety, and maybe impart a little of his love for old wooden boats to them.</p><p>The little girls came over fifteen minutes early. They were very excited and said they couldn't wait any longer. They looked so sexy! The ultra short dresses from the 30s on the little preteen girls gave Ian an instant hardon that was easily seen by the little girls.""</p><p>Little five year old Juanita joked, ""Your little man is ready to play.""</p><p>""As are we!"" Tessa added.</p><p>The end ""Day Sail - Prologue""</p><p>---</p><p><b>Next, story of the day sail and more.</b></p>"
1097,My Sister's Daughter,charlie the drifter,,"['Mf', 'inc', 'cons', 'preteen']",,2012-06-22T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Arthur Charles Edwards, called Ace, first saw his niece, Trina, nude a month before. He had been visiting his sister Racine and her husband Carl. They had gone shopping at the local Mall and would not be back for a couple of hours.</p><p>Ace, having drank a lot of coffee, had to take a leak bad. Rushing to the bathroom, he jerked open the door and to his astonished sight, there stood Trina, in front of the full length mirror, rubbing her small golf ball sized nubbins topped with nipples the size of pencil erasers. Trina, 11 years old, was just starting to develop breasts and pubic hair.</p><p>ACE glancing down at her pubic area saw the light brown downy pubic hair not yet covering her thin pussy lips. Ace, in his quick astonished look, also noticed that her pussy lips were glistening with her vaginal fluids. He instantly recognized the fact that Tracy was becoming aroused with her own fondling of her small breasts.</p><p>Traci, startled by Ace's sudden intrusion, was frozen in place with her fingers pinching her small nipples. For at least 30 seconds, both were frozen in place, Ace, taking in the erotic sight, all during that brief time.</p><p>""I...I...I...I'm sorry, he finally managed to stutter as he backed out of the bathroom and shut the door. As he stood with his back to the door, catching his breath, he suddenly realized he had a rock hard hard-on. Thinking about it, he couldn't believe that he was so sexually aroused by the sight of a nude 11 year old, let alone his own niece.</p><p>Ace also suddenly realized he still had to go to the bathroom bad. He actually ran into his sister's bedroom, to use the bathroom there. Instead of pulling his cock out and taking a leak, he pulled his pants down and sat.</p><p>""Oh god, what a relief"", he thought as he emptied his bladder with a sigh of relief. As he sat there on the ""throne"" he started looking around the bathroom. Seeing a shoebox, behind the ""throne"" he reached down and picked it up. Opening it, he saw it was full of Polaroid photos. As he looked through them, he couldn't believe his eyes. The photos were of his sister and her husband in all kinds of sexual acts. Some he couldn't hardly believe were possible. Near the bottom of the stack of photos, he found several he couldn't believe. His sister sitting astraddle of her husband's brother, both nude, with his cock buried deep in her pussy, and both hands squeezing her small pert breasts. The next photo showed her husband laying on his back with his brother's wife, astraddle of him, his cock buried in her pussy. There were also several photos with the four of them nude on the bed, each with the others wife full of their cock.</p><p>Ace couldn't believe what he was seeing. But the thought of his sister being fucked by her husband's brother, and her husband fucking his brother's wife at the same time turned him on. As he looked at the photos he took hold of his 7 in cock and began beating off. Finally, after unloading his sperm into the ""throne"". Ace put the photos back into the box and placed it back where he had found it, with the exception of two photos - one of his sister with her husbands brothers cock buried in her with her husband sitting next to them playing with her breasts, and the other showing the two men laying on the bed with each other's cocks buried in the other's wife.</p><p>His thoughts when he took them was to just be able to look at them, but the more he thought about it, seeing his sister's nude body, the more he thought about maybe using it to get to fuck her and maybe her husband's brother's wife. He had thought about what it would be like to fuck her. Fucking his sister though was a completely new thought to him.</p><p>Returning to the kitchen, Ace sat at the table drinking another cup of coffee when Trina entered. Trina was wearing a robe, and Ace could tell, or at least thought he could tell she was not wearing anything on under it.</p><p>When Trina sat down across the table from him, Ace stammered, ""Trina, I'm sorry about barging in on you like that. I just had to go to the bathroom so damn bad.""</p><p>""That's all right"" Trina said, ""I should have locked the door. I didn't think about you being here"".</p><p>Trina and Ace sat talking about a little of everything for the next half hour. During that time, Trina became more and more careless about how her robe covered her. One time, when she reached across the table for jelly for her toast, Ace was able to actually see her small nubbin breast and nipple again. Suddenly he realized that he had been hoping that she would accidentally flash her little breast.</p><p>Suddenly, Trina looked at him and said ""Uncle Ace, do you think I have a nice body?"".</p><p>Shocked at the question, Ace, sat quite for a full 15 seconds, then answered honestly, ""Yes Trina, I do think you have a nice body. You have a beautiful body. If I was younger I know what I would try to do with you"".</p><p>""Would you really?, Trina asked.</p><p>""Yes, I would"", Ace answered. ""I can still remember when I was younger, every girl I saw with your kind of body, I wanted to touch and look at"".</p><p>""Did you ever play with a girl's breasts that was as young as me and with breast as small as mine"", she asked.</p><p>""No"", Ace answered, ""but that was only because I was too shy to try. I really wanted to. I wanted to hold them and suck them, but I never did get to"".</p><p>""Uncle Ace"", Traci hesitantly asked, ""Did you ever make love to someone my age""?</p><p>""What do you mean, make love?"" Ace couldn't help but ask.</p><p>Shyly looking at him, Trina said, ""You know, make love, I...I...I,"" she stammered, ""you know, have sex with her?""</p><p>""No, I never did"", he honestly answered, ""but I sure wanted to"".</p><p>""Do you think I'm too young to have sex?"" She asked.</p><p>Ace didn't know quite how to answer that question. Finally he looked at her and said ""Well, Trina, some people would say yes, you are too young to engage in sex, others would say no. That is a hard question to answer.""</p><p>""What about you?"" she ask him pointedly.</p><p>""Wellll"", he slowly drawled out, ""personally, I think it is up to the girl. Does she feel she is old enough? Does she think she can take having a penis in her? Does she feel she is old enough to actually have sex and not brag to all her girlfriends about it? At your age, 11 years old, if a man gets caught having sex with you they would throw him in jail"". You would have to keep it quiet"".</p><p>""Well"", Trina said, ""My girlfriend told me how her father and her brother both fuck her, and she said she likes it"".</p><p>""Yes, but if she tells the wrong person, and they go to the police, or tell her mother, they will be in a lot of trouble"".</p><p>""Oh, her mother knows it"", Trina said. ""She says her mother will sometimes help her father and brother put their cocks in her and then when they are done will suck them clean, then lick her pussy clean. She also said that her brother fucks their mother"".</p><p>Ace didn't know how to answer that or what to say about the words she was using. Suddenly Trina stood up and slipped the robe from her shoulders dropping it to the floor.</p><p>""Uncle Ace, would you like to touch me?"" she asked. ""I've never had a boy touch me. I want to know what it feels like. But I want someone that knows what they are doing to be the first one to touch me"". she said.</p><p>Ace was stunned. He didn't know what to say or do. Suddenly making up his mind, he reached over and taking hold of her arm, pulled here around the table, until she was standing in front of him. Holding both her hands in his, he sat looking at her young body. He was fascinated by her small tits, slender body, legs and sparsely haired pubic area. As he looked at her, he saw she was actually flushing with embarrassment of finally having a man look at her nude body. Trina could hardly believe that she was actually standing naked in front of her 25 year old uncle. She also could not believe that she had actually told him she wanted him to see her naked and that she actually wanted him to play with her and fuck her.</p><p>Trina had been fantasizing about what it would feel like to have a grown man play with and suck her titties and pussy and what it would feel like to have a grown man's cock in her little pussy. She had wondered about it ever since her girl friend had told her about her father and brother fucking her. Now here she was, standing in front of her uncle, letting him look at her titties, nipples and pussy. Just the thought of it made her body tremble and she felt a tingling in her pussy.</p><p>Ace, staring at his young niece, finally decided ""to hell with it"" and and reaching up with both hands touched her little nipples on both little breasts. Trina gasped at the feeling of having a man touch her nipples, then having his hands fondle each breast and nipple. She groaned as Ace pinched her nipples, then her small breast hard enough to cause her pain. As he continued to fondle and caress her breasts she knew she had underestimated the feelings she would have at having a man play with her.</p><p>When Ace leaned forward and first sucked her nipple then sucked her whole tittie into his mouth, Trina gasped in pleasure. She loved it, wanted it. She suddenly knew she also wanted him to fuck her, to show her what it feels like to have a man's cock in her little tight pussy. For several minutes, Ace sucked, licked and bit Traci's small little girl titties. He couldn't get enough of them. Then looking at them, he suddenly realized he had covered them with his teeth marks and both of her tits were completely covered with large, red hickies.</p><p>He had not realized he had been sucking them so hard, but it excited him knowing she was going to have the hickies and teeth marks on her tits for several days. Ace, sucked a little tittie and nipple into his mouth and softly sucked on it as he caressed his hand down her stomach to her pubic area, feeling the soft downy type hair just beginning to cover her pussy. Slipping his finger between her pussy lips, he felt her wetness and the heat from her now hot little virginal pussy. Trina gasped and her legs almost gave out, as she felt her uncle's fingers rubbing her pubic hair and then felt his finger slip between her pussy lips. She felt weak from the feeling she was having from the first man's finger that ever touched her pussy. It did not feel anything like when she touched it.</p><p>Suddenly, Trina's legs did give out from the weakness she felt when she felt his finger slowly slip into her tight pussy hole. No, it did not hurt, she loved it, she wanted more in her.</p><p>""Oh yes, yes, yes,"" she moaned as she felt him slip even more finger in her. Trina turned and sat on Ace's lap, her legs too weak to hold her. Ace slipped more of his hand between her legs, now that she was sitting on his lap, causing her to spread her legs even wider. Slowly finger fucking her with just the tip of his finger, he lightly touched her clit with his thumb. Both he and Trina was surprised when her young virginal body, suddenly spasmed in an orgasm, her first ever, that was so intense she momentarily blacked out.</p><p>Ace was surprised when Trina passed out from her orgasm and fell forward with her naked little body and head against his chest. He sat there holding her against him for several minutes, actually enjoying the feel of her naked body against him.</p><p>After a several minutes, Trina stirred and opened her eyes. ""What happened?"" she asked.</p><p>""Well, it seems that you passed out for a few minutes."" Ace told her.</p><p>""Oh, god Uncle Ace,"" she said,"" It felt so good, you touching me. It felt like my body was on fire. Then all of a sudden everything went black.""</p><p>""Trina, honey,"" Ace said, ""What happened was you had an orgasm.""</p><p>""What's an orgasm?"" She asked.</p><p>""You have heard people talk about cumming?"" Ace asked her.</p><p>""Yes, my girlfriend said that she cums when her father and brother fuck her."" Trina answered.</p><p>""Well, that is what happened to you."" Ace told her.</p><p>""Oh Uncle Ace, now I know why my girlfriend said that she loves to be fucked. Uncle Ace, will you fuck me so that I know what it feels like? It felt so good having you put your finger in me and rubbing my pussy. I want to know what it feels like to have a man's cock in me.""</p><p>Ace, still unsure if he wanted to take the chance of fucking a girl so young, hesitated for a full minute before answering his niece. Then thinking about what he had already done to her, knew he could go to jail anyway, if she told anyone, made his decision.</p><p>""Yes, Trina,"" he said, ""I will make love to you. I will fuck you and show you what it feels like. But you cannot tell anyone, including your girlfriend.""</p><p>""All right,"" Trina said, ""But is it alright if I tell her I let someone fuck me, but not tell her who?""</p><p>""Knowing that it would be dangerous ground, regardless of whether she told who fucked her or not, Ace, decided, What the hell. ""Yes, Trina that will be ok, but make sure she does not know who.""</p><p>Trina, happy, that he Uncle Ace was going to make love to her and show her how it feels to have a man fuck her, threw her arms around his neck and kissed him, not in an uncle/niece kiss. Finally pulling away from him, she caught a glimpse of the pictures in his shirt pocket.</p><p>""What's this,"" she asked, reaching down taking the pictures out. Before Ace could stop her she saw the picture of her mother with her uncle Ron's cock halfway in her mother's pussy. ""Tha...That's mom and Uncle Roy,"" she said, ""and he's fucking mom."" Then looking at the second picture said ""That's dad fucking Aunt June, and Uncle Roy fucking mom, and they're all on the bed together. Where did you get these"" she asked. Not lying to her, he told her about the box of pictures in her parents' bathroom.</p><p>""I want to look at them"" she said.</p><p>""Not now,"" Ace said. He had made up his mind that he wanted to fuck this 11 year old niece of his and he didn't want her to get sidetracked looking at pictures. With that he pulled her to him, kissed her preteen lips and started caressing her naked body. That was all it took to divert her attention from the photos of mom and dad.</p><p>Ace softly and slowly caressed, fondled, kissed, licked and sucked her young body and little titties until she was again on the verge of another orgasm. Standing up, Ace, picked Trina's small body up and carried her into her bedroom. He lay her on the bed, then stood looking at her young preteen naked body. The sight of his little niece laying naked was almost enough to make him empty his balls in his pants. It did not take him long to remove all of his clothes and lay beside his niece. Pulling her to him, he continued his fondling, caressing, and licking of her body.</p><p>Trina, was soon gasping as if she could not get enough air to breathe. Her entire body was tingling, starting at her tight virginal pussy, spreading over her entire body. Her small nipples were extended and almost as hard as rocks. She felt like she had goose bumps all over her body. She felt like she was chilling but her body was hot. She shivered when she felt Uncle Ace slip his finger between her tight thin pussy lips. She could feel her wetness from her own vaginal fluids, lubricating his finger, letting him slip his finger up and down her pussy, then slip it into her tight vagina easily.</p><p>Ace worked his way down his niece's young body, licking and kissing her tiny breasts, her stomach and finally her thin pussy lips. She almost screamed with pleasure when she felt him suck her pussy lips into his mouth and then lightly bite them. When she felt his tongue licking up and down her pussy slit, then deep into her pussy, she felt like her body was going to explode from pleasure. She was stunned when she felt him pull away from her pussy, pulling his tongue from her vagina. She wanted it, she wanted more of it.</p><p>""Oh god, don't stop"" She cried, ""Don't stop, Uncle Ace, make me cum, make me cum,"" she kept crying. Trina did not even realize that he was just crawling between her now wide-spread legs, aiming his rock hard cock at her virginal pussy until she felt its head touch her. Opening her eyes (she had had them closed tightly) she gasped in pleasure, as she not only felt it touching her pussy, but watched it sliding up and down between her pussy lips.</p><p>Then, she felt it. She felt her Uncle Ace's big cock press against her tight pussy entrance. At first she felt nothing but pleasure. Then, as she watched and felt its large head slowly disappear into her, stretching her pussy wider and wider, she also began to feel the pain. Her pussy had never been stretched so wide before. As she watched the large cock head slip into her virginal pussy, she was mesmerized by what she was seeing and what she was feeling. The pain from her tightly stretched little pussy, was almost unbearable but the pleasure she was also feeling was almost enough to dull the pain. Her mind was in a turmoil, pleasure, pain, she did not know which she felt the most.</p><p>Suddenly she felt the pain from Ace's cock pressing against her hymen. Mentally she knew she was about to lose her virginity, she knew she was about to have her uncle break her cherry. Physically, the pain was so great that it was all she could think about.</p><p>Ace had never felt a pussy so tight. His cock head, just inside his young niece's pussy entrance felt like it had a rubber band tightened around it. He had to stop and not move to keep from filling her pussy with his sperm, before he even got his cock all the way in. Knowing that he was about to cum, Ace suddenly drove his cock in hard, tearing through his niece's hymen, and driving four inches of his seven inch cock down her virgin pussy tunnel, until the head of his cock pushed against her cervix.</p><p>As her uncle's cock drove through her hymen, tearing it apart, Trina screamed with the pain, her young body, stiffening until she couldn't move. She felt like she was impaled by a log being shoved into her pussy.</p><p>Ace lay still, laying on his niece Trina, his rock hard seven inch cock buried four inches deep in her virginal pussy tunnel, the large purple head pressing hard against her cervix as if trying to push through into her virginal womb. It was hard to imagine how tight her virginal vagina tunnel was squeezing on his thick cock. Ace finally feeling Trina's vaginal muscles relaxing a little, began slowly fucking the four inches of his much longer cock in and out. The erotic pleasure he felt from her tightness, actually forced him to raise up enough so he could actually watch his cock slipping in and out of his niece's preteen cunt. In and out, he watched his own cock disappear then reappear. Slowly at first, and as his pre-cum and her virginal fluids lubricated her pussy tunnel more and more, he fucked it in and out faster and faster. As he plunged his hard cock into her preteen pussy and felt it push it hard against her cervix each time, he felt her cervix slowly begin to open, his cock head slipping into her cervix opening a little more each time.</p><p>Then, suddenly, not being able to resist any longer, Ace drove his cock in hard, driving it against Trina's cervix. This time he continued pushing harder and harder until he felt her cervix open around his cock head. Suddenly the last three inches of his cock plunged in, driving his cock head three inches into her womb. He could feel his cock head pressing hard against the wall of her virginal womb.</p><p>Trina again scream in pain when Ace's cock drove through her cervix into her womb. It felt like he had again torn through her hymen taking her virginity. Feeling her uncle's cock slowly slip in and out of her womb, the head of his cock never leaving her womb, she felt the surging tingling feelings of pleasure spreading through her young preteen body, beginning within her womb.</p><p>As the surging pleasure spread through her body, she forgot the pain she had felt from her virginity being torn from her body, and the pain of her cervix being forced open by her uncle's cock. Soon all she felt was the erotic pleasure of having her no-longer-virgin pussy being fucked by her own uncle. Just the thought of having her uncle's cock buried deep in her young womb set off her first orgasm. As her body lunged up in the throes of orgasm, her uncle's cock seemed to drive even deeper into her womb as she met his lunges, lunge for lunge.</p><p>Ace, having a hard time to keep from emptying his sperm into his niece's womb, felt Trina's vaginal muscles spasm around his hard cock, from her orgasm, was driving his cock into her as hard and as deep as he could. Suddenly he could not hold off any longer. Pulling his cock out, until only the large head of it was still in her young womb, Ace drove it in hard, just as Trina lunged up. As Ace's cock drove in deeper that ever, the first spurt of his sperm shot splashing against her tender sensitive womb walls.</p><p>Feeling her uncle's scalding hot baby-making sperm splash her womb walls, filling her womb with fertile sperm, Trina was swept with an orgasm that stiffened and semi-paralyzed her young body. Never had she felt anything so pleasurable. The two of them lay not being able to move, with Ace's cock buried to its maximum length in Trina's hot, tight, never before fucked pussy. Her prior virginal womb now filled with the hot fertile baby making sperm of her uncle. Neither one of them even thought about the possibility of his sperm and her egg matching up in her young womb. All they could think and feel was the love and pleasure that they had and were feeling.</p><p>Ace rolled over on his back, at the same time pulling Trina over until she was laying on him, his cock still buried in her young pussy and womb.</p><p>""Oh God, Uncle Ace"" Trina said, ""I've never had anything feel so good.""</p><p>"" I know what you mean,"" Ace responded. ""I never want to take my cock out of you. Your so tight and hot, and you fuck so good."" he continued.</p><p>For several minutes, the two of them lay in after sex pleasure, until Ace's cock slowly deflated and slipped out of Trina's sperm filled womb, her cervix snapping closed holding all of his sperm in. An hour later, that they finally, decided that they had better get cleaned up and dressed, as it was about time for them to expect Racine and Carl home. ACE was just beginning to wonder what he would say to them if they found out he had just fucked and taken the virginity of their eleven year old daughter. By this time though, Ace did not care what happened, he knew that he was going to continue fucking his niece, every chance that he got.</p><p>""Uncle Ace?"" Trina suddenly asked, ""What about those pictures of Mom and Dad fucking Dad's brother and his wife?""</p><p>""You want to see them?"" Ace asked, then said ""come on."". Taking Trina by the hand, he led her into her parents' bedroom bathroom. Taking the box of pictures from behind the toilet, they went through them, looking at each and every photo.</p><p>Trina couldn't believe the erotic pleasurable excitement she got from looking at photos of her mom being fucked by her dad's brother and her dad fucking his brother's wife. There were also photos of her mom and dad fucking and being fucked by other members of both her mother's side and her father's side of the family. Ace couldn't believe the different family members his sister and her husband had fucked. He now knew that he was sure going to try to fuck his sister, which he had dreamed of doing ever since he was 10 years old and she was 13, with small just developing tits, like her daughter Trina had now.</p><p>Looking at the photos and discussing them, Trina admitted to Ace that it would be exciting to have her father's big cock in her, and Ace admitted it would be exciting to watch her father fuck her.</p>"
1098,"Shayla, Part 1",Charlotte,cs.stories@storiesonline.org,"['mg', 'mF', 'Fg', 'mFg', 'inc', 'rom', 'pedo', '1st', 'oral', 'anal', 'M/dom', 'wm', 'bf', 'ws', 'squirt', 'creampie', 'inter']",First of an 8 chapter story about an eighteen year-old teen's spiraling downward journey into the depraved world of infantophilia and nepiophilia CAUTION: EXTREME PEDO,2012-01-10T00:00:00,This story is in no way true. It is a filthy figment of my sick imagination,"<p>I have a deep, dark secret. At eighteen, I'm a child abuser and am in love with a two and a half year-old mulatto girl named Shayla and her black mother. I know it's is wrong to sexually abuse a child - a baby - but I just can't help myself. I guess the best way to explain how it all started is to tell my story from the beginning...</p><p>My name is David Cummings. I'm a senior in high school and extremely - no, cripplingly shy. I'm about five feet seven and weigh 135 pounds with dirty blonde hair and blue eyes. I have a hard time making friends and instead, spend my time studying, reading and doing well in school. I've never been out on a date and just the thought of approaching a girl makes me tense, anxious and want to panic.</p><p>What's worse is the fact that being a teenager, my hormones are going crazy. I see all the other kids my age dating, partying and having sex and it only makes me withdraw even more into my fantasy world. I walk around with a hard-on a lot and have to walk down the halls with my books in front of me to cover my erection. I learned how to masturbate when I was twelve by overhearing a conversation in the locker room one day after gym. Since then, I usually beat off about three times a day to relieve the tension of being so socially isolated.</p><p>I have noticed that the type of girls I'm attracted to is small and immature looking: not like the big tittied bimbos most of the other guys like to chase. In other words, they look like little girls. There aren't that many girls in high school that fit that description, but the middle school that adjoins the high school is full of them. I sit out in the quad at lunchtime and perv on them as they giggle and titter amongst themselves.</p><p>My dad is an engineer and my mom is an accountant and my parents are rather reserved. Dad is a lot stricter than Mom and she's always prodding me to ask a girl out: even if it's only to come over to our house to do homework, research or to do a school project. Other than that, they pretty much ignore me and leave me to myself. They are both rather ambivalent towards me and I've always had the feeling that they wish they never had me. Mom is just trying to get me to the point where I might find someone - anyone - get married and move out.</p><p>What got me started on little girls was when I got my own computer at thirteen and started high school. I'd heard talk of all the porn on the internet and decided that if I couldn't get near enough to a girl to see her naked, then maybe I could see what they looked like in pictures.</p><p>I looked at tons of different sites that showed teens and women and I was totally turned off by the big tits, hairy pussies and to see those inner lips hanging down like two flaps of wrinkled up ugly skin. I started looking for teens that were petite, flat chested and didn't have any of those ugly pussy flaps hanging between their pussy lips, but they were few and far between. It was then that I was able to find those preteen modeling sites that showed young girls from the ages of about five on up in their underwear. They were posed in suggestive poses with their legs open and showing their little camel toed pussy slits through their panties and their budding little titties as puffy points poking out of their undershirts or swimsuits.</p><p>When I was sixteen, I was finally able to stumble onto some links that showed them naked. When I saw the first photo of a girl about eight with her legs spread open showing her little slit, I came in my shorts! I spent six months pouring over photos of naked little girls. Their pussy slits were so plump, sleek and beautiful without those ugly flaps of skin. In fact, some of them hadn't even started growing those ugly inner lips yet and their pussies looked so sweet and perfect. Besides their fat, plump pussy lips and clean grooved pink creases, their clits seemed to be the most prominent feature of their vulvas.</p><p>I began to notice that when I started looking at these preteen girls, my interest was in girls from ten to twelve. They were just starting to get those titty bumps, but they were also starting to grow those ugly pussy flaps. As a result, my preference dropped to eight year olds, but even some of them already had the beginnings of those dreadful inner lips. So again my favorite age group became five or six. They seemed just right to me and I sought out this age group with a vengeance.</p><p>What changed me forever was when one day while surfing, I somehow hit a link that directed me to a pedo sex site. I beat off four times just looking at all the samples they had. The group of photos that really struck a nerve with me and made my dick so hard it could cut diamonds was a series with a little black girl of maybe two, no more than three. One photo showed her sucking a white man's cock and she had the head and maybe a little more in her mouth as she held the long shaft in both of her tiny hands. She even had her lips covering her teeth so she didn't bite the meat in her mouth. That was good for the first load I pumped into the towel. The second showed this same white man putting his big cock, which looked huge compared to her tiny body, in her ass. This three shot sequence showed the head starting to go in, then the head was inside her and the last, judging from the man's original size, he had maybe two or three inches inside her baby butt. I blew my second load ov er that one. The next photo showed the man's cock head inside this tiny baby's pussy. The next photo showed his dick pulled out of her pussy and sitting under her gaping little cunt hole with a big dollop of cum seeping out of her just fucked pussy: needless to say, I blew load number three on that one. The last photo showed the tiny tot with her legs open and a big smile on her face as she peed a stream up into the air. I blew load number four just thinking about what her little baby piss would taste like! I saved those photos in an encrypted file and beat off to them every night dreaming of having that little baby's body to play with.</p><p>___________________</p><p>By coincidence, another event took place just four weeks later that would change my life forever.</p><p>My mother is a very close friend of our next-door neighbor, Sandy. Sandy is a young attractive caramel colored black woman about twenty-five, petite - maybe five foot tops and about a hundred pounds or so with almost no titties. She's single, light skinned and she has an eighteen month-old daughter named Shayla. She is a nurse that works shift work.</p><p>Shayla is half white and half black. She has a very light brown complexion, kind of like coffee with cream in it or maybe honey. She has white features and a smile that's absolutely captivating. She's very tiny, maybe only two and a half feet tall, thin, but not skinny with shoulder length ringlet-curled black hair.</p><p>After finding these pedo photos on the Internet, I started paying a lot of attention to Shayla and fantasizing that she was that girl in the photos with my white dick abusing her. Needless to say, I paid very close attention to Shayla.</p><p>Sandy was always over at our house talking to Mom when I got home from school. I would take Shayla into the living room and play with her and observe. Over the next month or so I watched and memorized everything about her: the way she toddled around, every detail of her body from her beautiful face, her little pot belly to her teeny tiny feet. Living in Florida, most of the time she was only dressed in an undershirt and a diaper. I would chase her around, gently tackle her and tickle her. I'd pin her to the floor, raise her T-shirt and blow zoobers all over her belly. I memorized her baby fresh smell of baby powder and the softness of her skin. Having a mother that worked long hours, she was usually in daycare and without a father. It quickly became evident that Shayla was starved for, craved and adored affection. She would do anything I suggested for the reward of being cuddled, hugged and kissed.</p><p>After a few of these little romps, I began to slowly take some liberties and see how she'd react. While having her undershirt up, I'd kiss and suck on the tiny quarter inch, light brown dots that were her nipples and she would just look down at me and smile. I would kiss and suck on her tiny feet and toes and she loved it. Sometimes, she'd actually stick her foot up and wiggle her toes, inviting my oral ministrations to her feet. I would kiss her face and mouth. On several occasions I licked across her lips and she playfully did the same to me, giggling the whole time.</p><p>On one such occasion when I had her T-shirt up and licking her belly button, in her fit of laughter she inadvertently pulled on the tab on her diaper. Her twisting and squirming opened the diaper and I saw the top of her tiny fat, puffy baby pussy. Her pussy lips were very, very fat with a huge clitoral hood. I leaned in and smelled her pussy and she had a sweet powdery smell with the hint of urine. I kissed her right on her cleft, and she stopped giggling and squirming and just looked at me with her chin on her chest. I kissed her again and took a lingering lick of the top of her pussy. She gasped a little and then smiled at me. As I refastened her diaper, I knew I was hooked. I picked her up and held her close and she melted into my embrace. ""I love you, Shayla. You're my little princess."" She looked up with a smile and I kissed her on the lips. She leaned up gave me a wet peck and said, ""I wuv you, Dabid.""</p><p>Just then, Sandy called out from the kitchen, asking me if she was wet. I answered, ""I don't know. How do you know when she's peed?""</p><p>""Just stick your fingers down the front of her diaper and feel if it's wet.""</p><p>With trembling hands, I laid her down on the sofa and knelt down beside her. I stuck my hand down the front of her diaper and she was wet. But before I answered, I pulled my hand out, turned it around and slid my hand down over her fat soft pussy. I just gently slid my hand up and down the length of her lips and came in my pants as I relished a softness that was beyond indescribable. Shayla just lay there with her thumb in her mouth and smiled silently at me as I stroked her. I whispered to her, ""You are so beautiful! I love you, Shayla.""</p><p>She smiled around her thumb and began to suck as I stroked her beautifully fat, soft baby pussy. I pulled my hand out and smelled my fingers. They had a very, very light musky smell mixed with baby powder and urine. I called out to Sandy after I licked my fingers, ""Miss Sandy, she's wet.""</p><p>""All right. Do you think you can change her or do you want me to do it?""</p><p>""I think I can do it. I mean, how hard can changing a diaper be?""</p><p>""You're my kind of man. David. If you were a few years older, I'd marry you!""</p><p>I picked up my little princess and carried her to the kitchen and asked, ""Where's her diaper bag?</p><p>""I didn't bring it over. Just take her home and it's sitting on the chair in the dining room. Go ahead and change her and bring her back, okay?""</p><p>""Sure. Be back in a few,"" I said as I headed out the door.</p><p>Walking the fifty feet to her house, I realized that I'd be alone with my little girl and had permission to remove and change her diaper. I'd get to see her entire pussy, her tiny butt cheeks and even her little asshole. I was hard as a rock before I hit the back door! On the way over, I held Shayla in my arms and she had one arm around my neck and the thumb from her other hand stuck in her mouth.</p><p>I entered the house and quickly found the diaper bag. I took out a small bottle of baby powder, the wipes and a fresh diaper. I laid out a towel then put her down on the dining room table and with trembling hands, peeled open the tabs on her diaper. Shayla had her legs open, but resting flat on the table. As I lowered the soiled diaper, her fat, puffy honey colored pussy in all its glory slowly came into view.</p><p>Her pussy was so beautiful I felt weak in the knees and leaned against the table at this glorious sight! Shayla's pussy was so fat, it looked out of proportion with the rest of her body with a very predominate clitoral hood peeking out from between her fat, puffy pussy lips. I slowly picked up her legs and spread them open to reveal her entire genital region. Her plump little butt cheeks were soft and warm and I could see her tiny, wrinkled little star. Her asshole was about a half inch in diameter and was a light chocolate brown. I kissed all over both of her tiny cheeks and then kissed her dimpled star.</p><p>Shayla just lay there, compliant and silent as I took in her intimate features sucking her thumb. I picked her up and moved her to the edge of the table and knelt. Laying her legs on the table, open and with the soles of her feet almost touching, I slowly ran the back of my hand up and down her cashmere soft vulva. She suddenly removed her thumb from her mouth and I heard an intake of breath. She looked down and smiled and I smiled back at her.</p><p>I gently peeled open her fat little peach to reveal the most beautiful coral colored slit. With her legs wide open and her lips pried apart, her clitty hood looked enormous. I could see her tiny pee hole and her vaginal opening. Opening her a little more, revealed her vaginal entrance; a tiny hole about a half-inch in diameter and her hymen was clearly visible. It was a thin whitish colored membrane with a tiny hole in the center about an eighth of an inch in diameter.</p><p>I leaned in and took in her scent. With my nose right at her cunny opening, she was muskier yet still very faint. I licked her crease from her tiny anus to her clit and she audibly gasped and looked down at me with a surprised look on her face. I smiled at her and she silently smiled back. Taking this as a sign that she wasn't frightened, I began to lick her in earnest. She squealed and squeaked a few times and then began to breathe through her mouth.</p><p>I just couldn't take it anymore, so I rose up and undoing my fly, fished out my dick. I was so hard it ached. I placed the head of my dick at the bottom of her crease and began to slide it up and down, adding my precum to my saliva. When I reached the top of her slit, I'd stop and rub her little clitty with the head. After several minutes of this she reached down to feel what was rubbing her. As soon as she touched the head of my dick with her fingers, I shot off right against her little clitty. The first shot sprayed up and over her slit and onto her fingers. The second and third coated her entire pussy with cum. The intensity of my orgasm and the sight of my white cum against her honey colored skin, I collapsed to the floor on my knees.</p><p>Shayla then pulled her hand up and looking at the cum on her fingers, put them in her mouth and began to suck them out of curiosity. Seeing this, I leaned in and licked her cum coated pussy. She just sucked her fingers as I cleaned her.</p><p>I then realized that I'd probably taken more time than was necessary to change her, so I hurriedly cleaned her with a wipe and refitted a clean diaper on her. I leaned over the table and kissed her gently on the lips. I whispered to her, ""Did you like that? Did it feel good?""</p><p>With her fingers still in her mouth, she silently nodded.</p><p>""Would you like me to do that again sometime?""</p><p>Again, she slowly nodded.</p><p>""Then you must promise me something, Shayla. You must promise me you won't tell anyone about our secret game, do you understand?""</p><p>Again she nodded as she pulled her fingers out of her mouth.</p><p>""If you tell, I will get into a lot of trouble and we will never, ever be able to see each other again, do you understand?""</p><p>""I pwomise.""</p><p>""Good girl! I love you, Shayla. You're the most beautiful girl in the world!""</p><p>""I wuv you too, Dabid.""</p><p>With that, I picked up my two year-old lover and went back home.</p>"
1099,"Shayla, Part 2",Charlotte,cs.stories@storiesonline.org,[''],"Things with Shayla and me escalate then then, I'm handed the little cunt on a platter",2012-01-11T00:00:00,Feedback is greatly appreciated!,"<p>I walked through the back door of my house and into the kitchen where Sandy and my mom were sitting at the table talking and drinking coffee. I patted Shayla's little bottom and told Sandy, ""All done. She's all dry and pretty. There was nothing to it!""</p><p>""Thank you, David. It's refreshing to see a man who isn't afraid to change a dirty diaper. You'll make a great father someday.""</p><p>""Thank you, Miss Sandy.""</p><p>""Please, call me Sandy. You're almost a man now and we can be less formal. After all, you just changed my daughter's diaper.""</p><p>""Okay, Miss - I mean, Sandy.""</p><p>Blushing, I took Shayla into the living room to play. Over the next month, Shayla and I would play in my living room while Sandy and my mom talked. I would kiss her, lick her lips and even stuck my tongue in her mouth a few times. When I did, she'd suck on my tongue then giggle. I still used our tickling games to kiss and suck her tiny baby nipples and she would just crane her head down and watch me silently with a smile. I loved to suck her tiny feet and toes and she would giggle and always present her feet for my attention. I'd open her diaper and give her a few licks on the top of her mons and tickle her little clitty. She loved it and would push her pelvis up to meet my mouth while she watched me feast on her fat, delicious treasure in silence.</p><p>After the first week of this, we developed a routine and she knew the progressive steps of the game. First would come the hugs, kisses and cuddles then the tickles followed by sucking her nonexistent titties and her belly button. She would then smile and thrust her baby pussy at me with a smile when I unfastened her diaper, wanting to be licked. Unfortunately, we never got to be alone for a repeat of that day at Sandy's house.</p><p>At night, I kept thinking of her fingers in her mouth sucking my cum off of them and would blow huge loads into my towel. I dreamt of watching her drink my cum again. Then one day at school, an idea struck me. When I first got home from school, I went to the bathroom and blow a huge load into one of those small bathroom Dixie cups. I deftly carried it to the living room and hid it next to the sofa. Moments later, little Shayla came bounding in, wanting to play our tickle games carrying her sippy cup.</p><p>I picked her up as I sat on the edge of the sofa and cuddled her. She looked up at me and I kissed her tiny lips and all over her face. Like all babies, Shayla just loved to be cuddled, hugged and kissed. She'd kiss me back and hugged me tight as I held her to me and squeezed her diapered butt. I would softly caress her back, arms and legs and then fondle her tiny feet.</p><p>I sat her on my lap and asked her, ""Shayla, do you like our secret tickle games?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she said with a nod.</p><p>""Well,"" I began, ""We're going to do something new today, okay?""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>""You know I love you with all my heart, don't you?""</p><p>""Uh huh, I wuv you too, Dabid.""</p><p>""Well, from now on, before we can play any tickle games. You need to do two things. First, if you really love me, you'll drink all of my love juice. Can you do that?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she replied again with a nod.</p><p>""Then, you always have to bring your sippy cup and have a drink of water afterwards. Can you remember that? Drink my love juice and a drink of water. Can you remember that?""</p><p>""I fink so. Drink wuv juice and wadder.""</p><p>""Good girl! Are you ready to drink my love juice?""</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>I reached down alongside the sofa and retrieved the Dixie cup. It was about half filled and I showed it to her saying, ""This is my love juice. Can you drink it all?""</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>I brought it to her lips and she placed her hand on mine as I tipped the cup. I tipped it slowly and watched as she swallowed and after a couple of gulps, she'd finished the entire contents. I scrunched up the cup and put it in my pocket as I asked her, ""Do you like my love juice, Shayla?""</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>""Oh, Shayla, you're my very special angel! I love you so much!""</p><p>""I wuv you too, Dabid.""</p><p>I gave her a few sips of water and reminded her, ""Remember, Sweetheart, this is part of our secret game and you can never tell anyone, okay?""</p><p>""Okay. Neber tell.""</p><p>""That's right, Darling. I give you my love juice because I love you with all my heart. People wouldn't understand how much I love you and I would never, ever be able to see you again if anyone found out, even your mommy. Do you understand?""</p><p>Shayla started to tear up and I cuddled her and said, ""Don't cry, Princess. If you never tell anyone, we will always be together. Do you understand?""</p><p>""Uh huh. Neber tell.""</p><p>""Good girl.""</p><p>And so it was. Every time Shayla and I were together, she would eagerly drink my cum before we played our secret game. Human nature being what it is, once she'd become accustomed to drinking a load of cum, sometimes every day from a Dixie cup, it wasn't enough for me. Soon, before she and Sandy left for home, I'd fill her sippy cup with some milk and shoot another load into it so that she could drink it at home. I'd change Shayla's diaper many times, but with Sandy and my mother in the other room, all I could do was lick her delicious fat baby pussy and tiny little asshole a minute or two before buttoning her up. I know she liked it and gained pleasure from it because she would always push her tasty little morsels up to my mouth so she could experience my tongue on her vulva and anus. I wracked my brain trying to figure out how to have more alone time with Shayla so that I could do more with her.</p><p> In hindsight, this painfully slow escalation of our games worked in my favor. In the impetuousness of my youth and lust, if I had rushed things, Shayla wouldn't have been so compliant. It became evident very early that she not only enjoyed our games, but that she'd do anything for my approval and affection.</p><p>During this time, things began to change. Sandy changed and so did Shayla. Sandy started to become more interested in me and would ask me to sit in on conversations with her and my mom. She'd ask me about school, what I had planned for the future and things in general that showed her interest in me. Shayla changed also. She became very affectionate, possessive and clingy with me, almost as if I were her father. When I'd sit and talk, she would straddle my lap with her arms wrapped around me and just melt into me as I talked. I would stroke her back, her tiny, diapered butt and her legs. Sometimes I'd just fondle her feet as we talked.</p><p>Sandy began to notice the attachment and closeness that Shayla and I shared and one day out of the blue brought up a suggestion that would take Shayla's and my relationship to the next level. It was June and I only had another week of school when Sandy, watching me stroke Shayla's legs and fondle her feet, observed, ""Shayla seems to be very attached to you, David. I think she loves you very much.""</p><p>""And I love her too. She's my little princess.""</p><p>She turned to my mother and said, ""Jean, I know we're very close friends and I don't want to appear to take advantage of that, but I need your help. Well, David's actually. And I'd like to ask both of you if David would be willing to babysit Shayla for me. It's obvious that Shayla loves David and he just said he loves her too.""</p><p>Mom (I think), looking for any reason to get rid of me replied, ""That's a great idea.""</p><p>Turning to me Mom said, ""You'll be out of school in a week and you need to find a job to occupy yourself while your father and I are at work and earn some of your own money. It's not like you play sports, or have an active social life. This will be a perfect opportunity for you to learn some adult responsibility. What do you think?""</p><p>While she was speaking I thought, An opportunity is right! An opportunity to finally get a lot of alone time with my little lover! I better not appear too anxious or I could blow it. I replied, ""I love spending time with Shayla and we always have lots of fun. I love her to death, but it scares me a little. I mean, playing with her for an hour or so is one thing, but to be responsible for her for a long period of time is a little frightening. I mean, she'll have to be fed, clothed, bathed and attended to.""</p><p>Turning to Sandy, I asked, ""Didn't you say that you were going to start potty training her? I don't know the first thing about doing any of this stuff.""</p><p>Sandy just shook her head and replied, ""David, listen to me. The most important thing about taking care of a baby is that she feels loved and safe. If she feels that way about you, she'll listen to you and will be more open to obey you because she's doing it for your approval. She eats simple meals and giving her a bath isn't any more challenging than changing her diaper; you seem to handle that chore very well.</p><p>""To potty train her, all you have to do is set her on the potty once or twice an hour and see if she'll go. Don't make a big deal out of it if she doesn't go, but give her lots of praise when she does. On the nights where I work swing shift or graveyard, you can spend the night at my house. That way, she's in familiar surroundings.""</p><p>Looking at both Mom and me she said, ""I'm only asking this because I need to buy a new car and with the payments and increased insurance costs, paying David will be a lot cheaper than daycare or a sitter Shayla doesn't know. Another thing is logistics. If David cared for her, he could do it at my house and it would save me a lot of time from having to ferry her back and forth to a sitter or daycare. I'll be honest. The going rate for a sitter willing to work strange hours or daycare would cost me a minimum of sixty dollars a day: plus extra if I have to work over or get delayed. I'd be willing to pay you, David, forty dollars a day - that's two hundred dollars a week, tax-free. Well, what do you think?""</p><p>""Okay, I'll do it. Will you show me what do?""</p><p>""Of course. When you get out of school, one night when I'm home, you can come over and I'll walk you through what you need to do. Don't worry, you'll do just fine. You love Shayla and she loves you: that's ninety percent of the battle already won.""</p><p>Inside I was jumping for joy and tried my best to still look a little apprehensive and said, ""Okay, if you think I can do it, I will.""</p><p>Sandy rose to leave and thanked my mother and especially me for being so agreeable and helping her out. She also noted that Shayla would absolutely love spending more time with her ""boyfriend"" to which we all laughed.</p><p>Sandy had no idea how much Shayla's ""boyfriend"" was looking forward to spending more quality time with his little ""girlfriend"" and her sweet, fat, delicious little pussy!</p>"
1100,"Shayla, Part 3",Charlotte,cs.stories@storiesonline.org,[''],Anticipation makes the dick grow harder,2012-01-11T00:00:00,Your comments and feedback are greatly appreciated,"<p>Over the next week, I must have jerked off a thousand times looking at those pedo pictures with that little black girl giving that man a blowjob and getting her tiny ass fucked and finishing with her baby pussy filled with man cream. I couldn't wait to spend time alone with little Shayla! My balls ached for it!</p><p>Two days after I graduated, Sandy and I made arrangements for me to come over that night, the night before I was to actually start sitting Shayla and get my instructions. Shayla squealed in delight when she saw me enter the house and bounded into my arms squealing ""Dabid!""</p><p>I cuddled her, hugged and kissed her as Sandy looked on in amazement. Sandy rubbed my shoulder and smiled saying ""I can't believe how much she loves you, David. You don't know what it means to me to see a man love my child as much as you do and for her to feel loved by a man.""</p><p>She made me feel grown up when she referred to me as a man and I felt a twinge of guilt knowing that I was abusing her daughter. I quickly brushed that thought aside when I thought that Shayla liked and enjoyed the things we'd done together. To her, I made her feel good. I gave her those special feelings between her legs and although she didn't understand the implications, she definitely enjoyed it and didn't want it to end. Otherwise, she wouldn't have kept the secret, right?</p><p>I replied warmly, ""Sandy, I don't know what it is about Shayla, but she's very dear to me and I love her a lot.""</p><p>""Well, I'll say one thing: she certainly has good taste.""</p><p>""Stop it, you're embarrassing me.""</p><p>""Don't be so touchy, David, I meant it as a compliment.""</p><p>Sandy then proceeded to take me to the kitchen and show me that she would sometimes have Shayla's meals prepared and in the fridg. I told her that since I was alone so much at home, I could cook and didn't have a problem fixing both of us something to eat. Sandy got a wry smile on her face and said, ""Cute, loveable and can cook? Boy, you're gonna be a nice catch someday.""</p><p>From there we went to the bathroom where she showed me the little potty chair she was using to train Shayla. She had me remove Shayla's diaper and sit her on the potty and try and coax her to pee. Knowing we played our secret game, Shayla spread her legs open wide and looked me in the eye and smiled. My dick was so hard it throbbed in my jeans as I saw her fat honey colored peach open and on display. I took her left foot in my hand and began to fondle it and asked her softly, ""Shayla, can you go pee-pee for David?""</p><p>She smiled around her thumb and silently nodded. I gently rubbed her foot and she began to pee. It started as a couple of drops, then a tiny trickle that turned into an amber colored stream. I just wanted to lift her up and suck the piss right out of her! When she'd sputtered to a finish, I took some toilet paper and gently wiped her soft fat pudgy pussy. I picked her up and hugging her to me and complimented her saying, ""That was wonderful, Sweetheart. I'm so proud of you! I love you, Princess.""</p><p>Sandy stood in the doorway watching with a smile on her face. ""That was perfect, David. See, she really wants your approval and affection. You are so unbelievably gentle with her and I'm touched by your tenderness.""</p><p>Sandy then directed me to Shayla's bedroom where I powdered her and put a diaper on her. From there, we went to the living room and sat on the sofa to talk. Shayla climbed up on my lap, again straddling me, wrapped her arms around me and melted into me as her mother and I talked. We talked of the routine and timetables of both my daytime and evening shifts. When she worked graveyard shift, I would basically sleep in her guestroom and just make sure Shayla slept through the night without any problems.</p><p>At eight o clock, we went back to the bathroom for Shayla's bath. After filling the tub with bubbles, I undressed Shayla and set her in the tub. Seeing her completely naked for the first time, a shudder of excitement washed over me and I came in my shorts. She was my perfect, tiny little chocolate dream girl. We played with a few of her water toys before getting down to business. Sandy sat on the toilet while I knelt next to the tub and she showed me the baby wash and her shampoo and conditioner. She told me to wash her hair every three days or it will dry out. She said to me, ""You can use a washcloth, but I don't. It's a little rough on her vulva so I use my hands. Are you shy about touching her there?""</p><p>""Kind of,"" I replied, pretending to feel apprehensive about touching Shayla's precious bits. ""I don't want to hurt her or frighten her.""</p><p>""Just be gentle with her, that's all. When you wash her front, gently wash the outside and then gently slide the length of your finger through her folds a couple of times. Do the same with her bottom and gently rub her anus a couple of times to make sure she's clean. Rinse her vulva thoroughly with water because soap can cause a rash. Understand? Oh and another thing, when she goes poo in the potty, be sure to wipe her from front to back - not the other way around. We don't want any fecal matter getting in her little vagina and causing an infection. ""</p><p>""I understand,"" I replied shaking my head.</p><p>The whole time we were talking, I was rubbing my little lover's body. I stood her up and began to soap and wash Shayla's soft little pussy. She silently smiled at me with her thumb in her mouth as I rubbed her baby pussy a few times. When I touched her tiny pucker, she giggled. I then slashed some water on her, sat her back down and rubbed her pussy and butt crack again to make sure all the soap was gone. When we were finished, I picked her tiny foot up out of the water and began to suck on her tiny toes. She giggled and splashed. We horsed around for a few minutes then I picked her up out of the tub and wrapped her in a towel.</p><p>Sandy again walked me to Shayla's bedroom and I laid my baby lover on the changing table, Sandy showed me where her nightshirts were. She said that Shayla has plenty of clothes, but like to be dressed lightly, so usually she only wears her T-shirt and diaper. She hated wearing shoes. I powdered and diapered her and put her in a clean nightshirt. I leaned over and gave her a peck on the lips and said, ""I love you, Shayla. It's time for beddy-by, okay?""</p><p>""Okay. I wuv you, Dabid.""</p><p>""And I wuv you too!"" I replied as I rubbed noses with my giggling girlfriend.</p><p>I laid Shayla in her crib, covered her up and kissed my finger then touched it to her lips. Sandy turned on the nightlight and we left, Sandy pulling the door closed as we were leaving. We moved to the living room and talked some more about Sandy's work schedule. She showed me where all the emergency phone numbers were on the desk, her work number at the nursing station and her cell number.</p><p>Once seated on the sofa, Sandy remarked, ""I noticed, David that you are very confident and that you are gently dominant in the way you handle her. You seem to know intuitively what she wants and needs. I must say, that's a trait females of all ages are attracted to.""</p><p>Blushing, I replied, ""You're certainly mistaken, Sandy. I don't have a clue what girls think about or need. In fact, whenever I think about approaching or talking to a girl, I almost have a panic attack.""</p><p>""You don't realize the power within you, David. If you can be the way you are with Shayla, you can do the same thing with any girl and she'll respond.""</p><p>""I wouldn't know. In fact, you and Shayla are the only two girls I can talk to without panicking.""</p><p> ""That's a start, David, that's a start. It's just that you don't realize how many women would love to feel your direction. Well, now that I've thoroughly embarrassed you, I guess I'll see you in the morning.""</p><p>""Yes, Ma'am.""</p><p>""Stop that Ma'am stuff. I'm not that much older than you and it makes me feel like an old hag.""</p><p>""All right, Sandy.""</p><p>""That's better.""</p><p>As I was walking to the door to leave, she said to me, ""David, she usually gets up around seven-thirty so be here by six-thirty when I leave. You don't know how much this means to me to know Shayla's in such good hands.""</p><p>""I'll try my best.""</p><p>""And that'll be enough, I'm sure.""</p><p>""Good night, Sandy.""</p><p>""Goodnight, David.""</p><p>As I was walking home, I was already harder than a two-foot poker. I couldn't wait to wake up and spend the entire day with my little lover.</p>"
1101,"Shayla, Part 4",Charlotte,cs.stories@storiesonline.org,"['Mg', 'oral', 'cum eating', 'ws', 'rimming']",My first full day alone with Shayla and she begins her baby cumslut training.,2012-01-13T00:00:00,It's all a filth Fantasy. Comments and feedback welcome,"<p>I arrived at Shayla's at six-thirty on the dot. Sandy let me in as she finished getting her things together to leave for work. We walked to the kitchen and she asked me if I wanted a cup of coffee. I said yes and thanked her. She poured me a cup and instead of coming close enough to hand it to me or set it down next to me, she leaned over the table and slid it across to me. I saw down the open ""V"" of her scrubs and saw she was braless. She had small little girl titties with tiny black nipples and I felt my dick lurch in my jeans.</p><p>She smiled coyly at me and said, ""I've got to get going or I'm going to be late. Sugar's on the counter over there and the milk is in the fridg. I'll be home around five. I'll try to call you every so often if I get a chance just to see how you're making out, okay?""</p><p>""That's fine. I'm sure we'll be just fine.""</p><p>""I'm sure you will too, Now, I've gotta run. See you later.""</p><p>""Bye now; see you at five,"" and she was out the door.</p><p>I heard her car back out of the driveway and head off. My dick was like iron and throbbed. Having just seen a light skinned black woman's titties and thinking about coating her daughter's fat little pussy with my cream had my motor running on all eight cylinders. I had the thought that it would be a pervert's dream to be able to fuck a twenty-two month-old baby while her momma watched. Then, I'd give momma some of what her baby got! Boy would that ever be a dream come true. I played all kinds of scenarios in my head...</p><p>I imagined Sandy feeding my cock into her baby's tight little ass and then eating the shitty creampie when I was finished. Or maybe after Shayla learned to take my cock in both her pussy and ass and had learned to suck dick, Sandy and I could teach her how to eat pussy. Then they would both be hungry to drink my piss and I'd make them drink each other's. Just think: I could fuck Shayla's ass while she slurps on her momma's pussy! Shit. What was I thinking? Shayla's not even two yet and I've got her playing the fuck toy.</p><p>Well, one bird in the hand is better than two in the bush; I had Shayla and I was going to lead her down the path of satisfying my urges and training her just the way I wanted her. Forget about Sandy, she's probably got a hairy pussy with those ugly fucking pussy flaps anyway. Fuck that!</p><p>After I settled back to reality, I had a sudden rush of extreme conflict. I wanted Shayla's mouth, ass and pussy, but I also loved and cared for her. Even though I wanted to do all this perverted shit with her, I'd never want to hurt her. What made everything so satisfying and thrilling to me was that she did it all willingly and she loved me and loved doing this stuff. That made her my willing lover and I wasn't abusing her, but that we took pleasure in pleasing each other: that was the fuel that ran my fantasy engine. As much as I wanted to fuck her - in either hole or both - I knew it was probably impossible. Sandy would certainly find out if I broke Shayla's hymen, then I'd be in jail for life. If I fucked her ass, I'd have to do a lot of gradual stretching to accomplish that. Not only that, but would she let me?</p><p>First things first: she already eats my cum readily so after getting her used to having my dick touching her pussy and ass and creaming all over her, I'll teach her how to suck my dick and drink it directly from the source. That will take enough time that maybe I can think of a plan to get into either one of her holes. I thought I'll just play it my ear and see if she'll do what I say. No guts no glory!</p><p>I was sitting at the kitchen table finishing my coffee when I heard Shayla crying to get up. I went to her room, thinking Let the games begin! I picked her up in my arms and cuddled her, kissing her mouth and face. I stuck my tongue in her mouth and she sucked on it then giggled. I pulled her away from me to look at her and asked, ""Does my beautiful baby want to be licked?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she said with a smile.</p><p>""Okay, my baby lover, one good pussy licking coming up!""</p><p>I took her back to the kitchen and removed her diaper and nightshirt. I laid a dishtowel down then laid her on top of it. I unbuckled my pants and released my throbbing cock and sat down in front of her gorgeous splayed out pussy. Just the sight of my naked little light brown baby lying there had me trembling!</p><p>""It's time for Davy's breakfast. Daddy's going to eat some chocolate pudding!"" I said to my little lover. She giggled and raised her legs and grabbed her feet. I didn't need any more of an invitation than that! I peeled open her super fat lips and dug right in. I gently licked her taking long swipes with the flat of my tongue from her tiny pucker up to her clitty. She let out a gasp of air and began to wiggle her butt on the table as I ate out her baby pussy. Every so often, she would squeak and then breathe heavily through her nose.</p><p>After a couple of minutes, Shayla started to squeak even more and I tasted a few salty drops as I licked her pussy. I thought to myself, Oh God, she's gonna pee! I quickly covered her tiny pee hole, sucked and sure enough, she started. After a couple of dribbles, she released and I had to drink like a mad man to keep up with her flow. She tasted tangy, salty and hot. It was far beyond my imagination of what it was like for her to pee in my mouth and drink it down!</p><p>When she finished, I looked up and said, ""Did that feel good to pee in my mouth while I sucked on you?""</p><p>""Uh huh, feel good.""</p><p>""Good girl! Whenever you have to pee, you tell me so I can suck it out for you, okay?""</p><p>""Uh huh, tell Dabid.""</p><p>""Good girl! Now what are you supposed to do now?""</p><p>""Dwink wuv juice.""</p><p>""Excellent, Shayla! You're so smart! From now on, we're going to do it differently, okay?""</p><p>""Okay, Dabid.""</p><p>""Do you know where my love juice comes from?""</p><p>Shaking her head no, Shayla said with her finger on her bottom lip, ""Unt uh.""</p><p>As I stood up and fisted my cock, I said, ""It comes from here, Sweetheart. It comes from my love stick.""</p><p> I milked my cock and a big drop of precum appeared on the tip of my dick. She just looked at it puzzled. I took the drop on my finger and fed it to her. She sucked my finger in and nodded her head saying ""Wuv juice.""</p><p>""Do you like David's love juice?""</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>""Do you like drinking my love juice?""</p><p>""Uh huh, wike wuv juice.""</p><p>""That's my Darling, and today you're gonna drink it right from my love stick, okay?""</p><p>She looked at me questioningly and I said, ""You suck the end of my love stick like you do your sippy cup and after a little bit, the love juice comes out. Do you understand?""</p><p>""Uh huh. Suck wuv stick, get wuv juice.""</p><p>""Perfect, Sweetheart! Now let's try it.""</p><p>I picked her up and stood her on her feet in front of me. I sat down and scooted towards the edge of the chair. I said to her ""Shayla, come here and stand between my legs.""</p><p>She did as I asked and looked at my dick then up at me. I then instructed her ""Now take my love stick in your hands like this.""</p><p>I placed both of her hands around the middle of my cock and I started leaking precum like a faucet. Looking surprised, I said to her ""Ut oh, there's some love juice, lick it up. Don't waste it, okay?""</p><p>She started at where the drop of precum had run over the head and she licked it off the top of my cock. She looked up at me with a smile seeking my approval. I praised her saying, ""That was perfect, Shayla, now put the end on my love stick in your mouth like this.""</p><p>I covered my teeth with my lips and she imitated me while making an open ""O"" with her mouth. ""Perfect, Shayla,"" I praised her again. ""Okay now, put my love stick in your mouth so you don't lose any more and start sucking, just like with your sippy cup.""</p><p>She slowly pushed her open mouth over the head of my dick and moments later, I was relishing in the feeling of having my entire dick head in her warm, wet baby mouth. I'm not a very big guy and my dick is about five inches long and maybe an inch or so across, but I shoot very large loads of cum.</p><p>Once she'd accepted the head of my dick in her mouth, I said, ""Okay, Baby, suck on it like you do your sippy cup.""</p><p>The sight of a near two year-old girl with both of her hands holding my dick and the head in her baby mouth was so nasty and decedent! Shayla started to suck and I just shivered at the sensation of her sucking mouth. I knew I was gonna blow any second, so I lightly pinched off the tube at the base of my cock and said, ""Here is comes, sweetheart. When it comes, swallow and drink it all up, okay?""</p><p>Shayla kept sucking and nodded her head. I felt the precipice of my orgasm and the sudden release as I shot the first spurt into her mouth. Having pinched off the flow a little, she just kept swallowing as I continued to drain my balls into her baby mouth. When I'd finished, she just kept sucking and I pulled her mouth off and picked her up kissing her face.</p><p>""That was perfect, Shayla! You made me feel so good! I love you with all my heart!""</p><p>She looked at me with a smile of pride and kissed me on the lips. She said, ""I wuv you, Dabid, I wuv your wuv juice.""</p><p>""You do? Do you like sucking my love stick?""</p><p>She smiled and nodded as she said, ""Uh huh.""</p><p>Damn! Looking at the clock, she'd only been up an hour and already has had her pussy licked, sucked my dick and had a load of cum in her belly to prove it. After both of our need to get some tingles was sated, I fed her some cereal. I decided to keep her naked all day and was going to increase the time I spent with my tongue licking her treasures in order to increase her desire for stimulation. After breakfast, I asked her, ""Would you like to leave your clothes off or do you want to get a diaper and T-shirt on?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""No, what? No clothes?""</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>""Okay, my little nudist, no clothes it is.""</p><p>We watched cartoons for a while then I asked her if she had to pee or doo-doo. She said doo-doo so I took her to the bathroom and just for the hell of it, wanted to see her take a shit. I wanted to see her little anus stretch and how far. Instead of sitting her on her potty chair, I had her stand on the toilet with her feet on either side of the seat and squat down. I had a perfect sight of her opened little pussy and her winking chocolate star. I stroked her pussy and said, ""Okay, Shayla, go doo-doo for me. Let me see you make a doo-doo.""</p><p>She craned her head down to look between her legs and began to grunt. I saw her little pucker open and close twice, and then it slowly started to open. I saw her asshole flower open as she began to shit. I couldn't believe it. She shit two turds about three quarters of an inch in diameter - almost as big around as my dick!</p><p>I knew I was gonna fuck her ass now! After I wiped her and cleaned her up, I took her into the living room and ate her pussy again. This time, I soaked her entire pussy with my cream and watched it run down over her asshole. She giggled after feeling the warm, wet emission and playfully stuck her hand down and scooped some up on her fingers and put it into her mouth. That's right, Sweetheart, you're my baby cum slut, aren't you? I thought as I watched her suck her fingers.</p><p>I licked my cum from her vulva and began to lick her anus. She giggled and actually rose up on her elbows to watch me eat her ass. I smiled up at her as I tongued her asshole. I began to try and penetrate her with my tongue and she got a surprised look of her face and tightened up. I gently started to press against it and she relaxed. As my tongue wiggled into her back door, she gasped and put her hand on my head. She hunched her little butt towards me as if she really liked the feeling. After a minute or two, I was tongue fucking her baby hole and getting about a half inch inside her. She was breathing through her mouth and grunting every time I'd lunge inside her and she watched me with a glazed look in her eyes. Looking straight ahead, I saw a tiny BB sized button protruding from her hood.</p><p>My God, I thought, she's actually sexually excited with my tongue in her ass! Her pussy lips glistened and I realized then that she loved anal play. I left her asshole and swiped my tongue up and through her crease. I then sucked her clitty, hood and all into my mouth and began flicking my tongue over her tiny button. She shook a little, gasped twice and locked her legs against the side of my head. Well fuck me! She just had an orgasm! My little baby just had her first cum and I'm sure gonna give her a lot more of them!</p><p>Shayla was wasted after that. I put a diaper on her and put her down for a nap and she want right off to sleep. While she was sleeping, I went exploring: namely, to check out Sandy's bedroom. I found out some interesting facts about Sandra. Her small bra size was 3oAA. Damn, those are preteen titties! Her panties were junior sized! In her nightstand, I saw a small, thin flesh colored dildo about six inches long along with a bottle of KY gel. I was very careful to make sure I didn't leave any tell-tale signs I was there and then went to explore her closet.</p><p>In the back corner, on the floor, was a wooden case. I opened it and it had some photos of her in there along with a pair of handcuffs, some leather padded cuffs, a paddle and what looked like a riding crop. I quickly memorized how everything lay in the box then extracted the photos. In the photos, Sandy was cuffed to the bed with her small round ass in the air and that dildo stuffed completely up her ass. Like mother like daughter I thought as I remembered Shayla's anal experience. In a couple of the others, she was cuffed over the bed, the paddle and crop lying beside her and her ass was actually red. Hard to believe on a black woman, but she must have really gotten her ass tanned. The last photo showed her cuffed spread eagle on the bed with stripes across her mini titties and she had suction cups pulling on her tiny distended nipples. I put everything away, again making sure not to leave any trace of my incursion then I went back to the living room to watch TV.</p><p>Shayla slept for about an hour then I got her up and fixed us some lunch. After lunch, I ate her pussy twice and tongue fucked her ass, but didn't bring her to any more orgasms. I didn't want her falling asleep again. She gave me another amber cocktail and I gave her another load of protein directly from my love stick and after she'd swallowed it all like a good baby cum slut I told her, ""Now, Shayla, I need to talk to you and its important, Okay?""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>""You can never tell mommy what we do when we're together. Do you understand?""</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>""Did you like me licking you here on your pussy,"" I asked as I rubbed her fat soft lips.</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>""And don't ever tell anyone you know the words like pussy, okay?""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>""And did you like me sucking your pee out of you?""</p><p>""Uh huh, like it.""</p><p>""And did you like me licking and putting my tongue in your bottom?""</p><p>""Uh huh, like it lots and lots,"" she said as she vigorously nodded her head.</p><p>""Do you like sucking my love stick and drinking my love juice?""</p><p>""Uh huh, like it lots. Wuv juice is yummy.""</p><p>""And do you like having no clothes on when we're together?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she said as she nodded.</p><p>""Okay then. If mommy or anyone else found out about our secret games, they'll take me away from you and we can never see each other anymore, do you understand?""</p><p>""Uh huh, neber tell. Neber tell.""</p><p>""Yes, never tell. If you never tell, we can play our secret games all the time, okay?""</p><p>""Okay. Neber tell.""</p><p>""I love you so much, Shayla! You're my little princess. You mean everything to me!""</p><p>""I wuv you, Dabid, lots and lots.""</p><p>I scooped her up in my arms and showered her with hugs and kisses. I explained to her that mommy was coming home soon and she needed to get dressed. She understood and let me put a diaper and T-shirt on her.</p><p>Sandy arrived home about a quarter to five. Shayla and I were sitting on the sofa with her on my lap watching Big Bird. Sandy scooped Shayla up and hugged and kissed her and asked if there were any problems. I said she was a perfect little girl. Boy was she!</p><p>Sandy asked about her potty training and I said she went on cue every time. You just don't know where she went. I also said that she didn't wet a single diaper. It's the truth!</p><p>After lots of hugs and kisses, I said goodnight to my infant lover and her mother and headed home.</p>"
1102,"Shayla, Part 5",Charlotte,cs.stories@storiesonline.org,[''],Shayla's baby slut training hits a bump  in the road -- Mama finds out!,2012-01-16T00:00:00,"It's all a figment of a demented imagination, but still, feedback and comments welcome!","<p>The first thing I did after dinner was go to the drug store and buy a bottle of KY gel so I could start loosening up Shayla's little pucker. Later that night, I went over the day's events in my mind. I had to beat off twice just thinking about it. Once when I remembered little Shayla sucking my dick and swallowing my load: twice! I just had to jerk off again as I imagined fucking my infant lover's ass as she came when I filled her tiny bowels with man cream.</p><p>After I'd relieved my tension, I began to think seriously about what I'd found out about Sandy. I bet she's one of those kinky, submissive sluts that like being dominated and punished like a little schoolgirl. Wow! If that were true, I'd just love to be her daddy and her baby's daddy too!</p><p>I then began to remember the things she was telling me the other night about me having what all females are attracted to. She specifically said that I dominated Shayla and knew what she wanted. Hell, I'm just winging it, trying to get my nuts off with her baby daughter. Is she making a play for me?</p><p>I remembered that dildo she had was like a white dick and not a black one. Maybe she's into white guys. Duh, you idiot, Shayla is half white! Thinking about all of this was too much so I had to drop another load in my towel to get to sleep!</p><p>---</p><p>The next two weeks were just like the first day with some new developments. As before, Shayla and I got into a routine where she knew what was coming next and she was an eager beaver to play our little games. After she got up in the morning, it was strip down nude then giving her lover a piss cocktail. Then she'd get her morning milkshake from Davy's love stick. After I gave her pussy a good licking, she ate breakfast. Then it was ass-licking time, only with a twist. After I licked and tongue fucked her to a tizzy, I slowly introduced her to my pinky finger. I'd coat it with the KY and when she was close to getting off, I'd slide my pinky finger in her ass. I only had to finger fuck her infant shitter for a minute or two before she clenched my finger in a death grip and came like gangbusters. After that, it was 'coat the baby's pussy with cream'.</p><p>Shayla was a natural sexual little dynamo. By the end of those first three weeks, she could cum on my mouth from sucking and tongue diddling her clitty or with my tongue or finger in her ass. She just lived to cum and she would now open her legs and say, ""Wick me.""</p><p>Unbelievable! Again, I wanted more. I wanted to see my cum leaking out of her ass, but she was just getting accustomed to my pinky finger. Then I had an Idea. I went to the kitchen and found what I was looking for: a funnel.</p><p>Since she could now orgasm rather easily, I'd get her all hot and bothered by tongue fucking her ass for her next lesson. I had her on the kitchen table and was kneeling as I orally pleased my baby lover. When she was close, I gently inserted the funnel into her ass. The funnel was about the size of my pinky finger and the narrow part was about two inches long. I got it seated with the wide cone up against her pucker. I seated the head of my dick in the bottom and began to diddle her clitty in earnest. When she locked up and came, I emptied my load though the funnel into her ass. As soon as I'd finished, I tilted her tiny ass in the air to make sure it all ran into her ass and slowly pulled the funnel out. Her tiny hole closed back up, trapping my load inside her.</p><p>Shayla was zonked out from her orgasm and as I held her legs up, she emitted a wet fart, and then I began to see little white bubbles of cum start seeping out of her ass. She made another tiny wet fart and this big blob of gooey white semen oozed out of her ass and down her butt crack. God what a sight! I can't wait to see her smiling face as my cream runs out of her distended rectum!</p><p>This was near the time Sandy was to get home so I licked the cream from her ass and got her dressed. Thirty minutes later, Shayla was her usual, playful self and none the worse for her first anal creampie.</p><p>Over the next two weeks, Shayla had learned how to french kiss and she had now graduated to my middle finger in her ass. I couldn't tell which she liked best: having her clitty sucked or being ass fucked by my finger or tongue. Either way she came like gangbusters.</p><p>I think the reason Shayla has been so compliant is because I gave her tons and tons of affection. Hugs, kisses and cuddles and she just ate it up. That and having someone giving her their undivided attention and making her have those wonderful feelings between her legs. She didn't realize I was getting mine also. Another benefit of our perverted little games was that she became potty trained. She was motivated by the fact that if she pissed her diaper, I wouldn't suck her pussy. Just like a woman, huh? She'd do anything to get her pussy licked. She also controlled her bladder to hold it and wait until she could pee in Davy's mouth and suck her while she does it.</p><p>Things came to a screeching halt a week later.</p><p>Sandy called me over her house on her day off to discuss Shayla. Thinking nothing unusual about this, I said sure I'd be right over. I walked into the house with the usual attack for affection from Shayla. After I'd showered my tiny lover with affection, Sandy took her from me and put her to bed. When she reappeared in the living room, we moved to the kitchen to talk. She poured us both a cup of coffee and we sat to talk.</p><p>She started the conversation with ""So, David, how do think things are going with Shayla now that you've been watching her for about a month?""</p><p>""I think they're great. What do you think?""</p><p>""Well, I thought so too, but I just have one question.""</p><p>""What's that, Sandy? I'll do my best to answer any questions you may have.""</p><p>Sandy was looking at her cup and stirring it with a spoon and looked up with a serious look and said, ""You'd better.""</p><p>""What's that supposed to mean?""</p><p>""What I mean is... are you fucking Shayla in the ass?""</p><p>""What?"" I asked, shocked.</p><p>I about had a coronary I was scared shitless! She knew. How? How did she find out? Did Shayla tell her? Deny... Deny, deny, deny.</p><p>""You heard me, are you fucking my baby's ass?""</p><p>""Hell no! Whatever gave you that idea?""</p><p>""Then how do you explain a nineteen month-old with cum in her diaper? I checked and she still had her hymen, so it had to have come from her ass. This morning when I put her on the toilet, before she shit, she farted out a blob of cum. You are the only male she's had any contact with for a year. So... do you have any idea why my baby girl would be shitting cum out of her ass?""</p><p>She had me dead to rights. We both knew that it was my cum that came out of her infant daughter's ass and she'd just naturally assumed that I'd fucked her to put it there. What was I gonna do now? All that flashed before me was going to prison and either being repeatedly raped or murdered for abusing a baby. What I did next and the answer I gave would determine my fate.</p><p>Fear is a great motivator and I suddenly realized that I either had to play my hunch about Sandy's submissive tendencies or perish. Now was not the time to be a timid pussy; my life was at stake. Even so, a mother lion protecting her cub can set aside her own personal tendencies to save her kid if she thinks it's in danger. But, and this is a big but, if she's a natural submissive, I might possibly get her to respond by suddenly projecting a strong dominance. It's possible she might submit on autopilot. It either worked or it didn't. All this went through my mind in about fifteen seconds. Well, here goes nothing...</p><p>""I'll be perfectly honest with you, Sandy. I have never fucked Shayla in the ass: straight up, no bullshit. Is that cum you'd seen coming out of her ass mine? It certainly is. And you know what? Before the night is over, your ass is gonna be filled with my cum just like your baby's. ""</p><p>""Why you-""</p><p>I cut her off by quickly reaching across the table and grabbing her by the throat and said, ""It's time you learned the facts and how life is gonna be from now on. I love Shayla with all my heart and she loves me the same way. To her, I'm her best friend, her father and her lover all rolled into one. She absolutely loves sex and the feelings she gets. Did you know she can cum like a teen on ecstasy? She loves having her pussy and asshole sucked and loves anal play. I have never hurt her and I never will, but I will continue to have a sexual relationship with her, got it?</p><p>""I've got your number, Subbie, and you're gonna be a good little slave and help train our daughter to please me, aren't you? Because if you don't I'll whip you to within an inch of your life. I'll whip you ass and back then I'll turn you over and whip your tits and stomach. Then, I whip that pussy of yours and all the while I've got a baseball bat shoved up your tiny fucking ass, got it?""</p><p>""H-h-how did you know?"" she squeaked as I held her throat.</p><p>""I may be young, but I'm not stupid. The things you said about me having what females like: you meant submissive little girls like you, didn't you? You're coming on to me and showing me your mini tits that first morning I babysat. You've been attracted to me for quite a while and used my babysitting as a reason to get closer, right? Add to that, Shayla is just as submissive as you are. She is easily led and craves affection: just like her momma, right Sandy?</p><p>She was staring at me with a white-hot glare in her eyes, but when I stared her down, her glare softened and she looked down and slowly nodded. I let go of her throat, grabbed her by the arm and dragged her back to my chair where I sat and forced her to kneel between my legs.</p><p>""I'm Shayla's daddy and now, I'm your daddy too, right, Sandy?""</p><p>""Yes, Sir. You're my daddy.""</p><p>""You never did have any intention to buy a new car. You just wanted a way to get some of what Shayla's getting, right?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy,"" she nodded while looking down.</p><p>""Well, you're gonna get your wish and you're going to obey your daddy or Daddy's going to have to hurt his little girl, right, Sweetie?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy.""</p><p>""Since tonight is for telling the truth and the whole truth, you've wanted me for yourself, right?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy. I watched you carefully with Shayla and I knew you could be the dominant I needed myself. You just needed convincing that you are a natural dominant.""</p><p>""But you didn't expect me being sexually attracted to her, did you?""</p><p>""No, Sir, but I suspected that you might be fondling her out of curiosity.""</p><p>""How does that make you feel, knowing I'm playing with your baby's pussy?""</p><p>""It makes me so wet I soak my panties and drip down my thighs.""</p><p>""Why did you think I would be a good dominant for you?""</p><p>""I'm fucked up inside. My Dad trained me to be his dirty little girl and every guy I was attracted to were very dominant personalities, but Shayla's father hurt me terribly: both physically and emotionally. He wounded me so badly that I've never dated since. Then, I saw the way you handled Shayla and the way you instinctively knew what she wanted and needed and yet you controlled her, dominated her; you always seemed so in control with her. Ever since my daddy died, I've always wanted what you're giving Shayla: a dominant, controlling love that was tender.""</p><p>""Well, Sandy, today's your lucky day. I'll give you what your daughter's getting but with conditions. I am going to tell you exactly how things are going to be from now on and you're going to be a good little girl and obey, right?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy.""</p><p>""That's right. I'm Shayla's daddy and yours too. There's a difference though. I love Shayla very deeply. She's a virgin and so am I. I will tell you exactly what she and I have done. She has learned to French kiss and gives me oral sex. She loves having oral sex performed on her and asks for it frequently. She also loves anal play with either my finger or tongue in her tiny baby ass. She can now cum easily and loves to have her orgasms. She prefers to be nude during the day and she loves for me to drink her pee and suck on her piss hole while she pees in my mouth. I have always been very gentle with her and have never ever forced her to do anything she didn't want to do. Everything we've done, she's done willingly. I will take her virginity and I'll give her mine: that's how much I love her. I will give you what I give her, but we will not do anything I haven't done with her first, do you understand?""</p><p>""You mean I have to play second to my daughter?""</p><p>""Yes. In our new relationship, you will be Shayla's mother, but also her sister wife. I will move in with you and we'll all be one big happy family. You will help train her both by instruction and example on how to please me. You will also help me prepare her physically for penetrative sex. You will also serve me and please me as my slave. I won't have intercourse with you until Shayla and I have given our virginities to each other. In her case, because of her age and size, it will first be consummated anally because she is more easily stretched.</p><p>""The sooner she is capable of accepting me anally, the sooner you get yours; the same way with her pussy. As soon as you have proven your obedience and have assisted me in taking Shayla's virginities, you and I will be married. Are you clear on your duties so far?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy.""</p><p>""One of your duties will be to provide me with daughters we will also train to serve and please me. If you can't have children, we'll foster an abused little girl and you'll participate in training her in pleasing me: just like with Shayla. Do you have a problem with that?""</p><p>""No, Daddy. I will obey you.""</p><p>""Good girl. In return, I will give you what you need: discipline, domination and I will do so with a firm gentle hand. That is, as long as you're a good girl. Bad girls get punished. Don't they, Sandy?""</p><p>""Yes' Daddy.""</p><p>""Now, undress and show me what you have to offer your new Daddy. When we are alone, you will call me Daddy. Whenever we're outside, we will use each other's names. After we're married, we will refer to each other with whatever endearments that we wish to use. But in this house, I am Daddy. Do you understand?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy.""</p><p>Sandy stood and began to get undress. After she'd pulled her sweatshirt over her head and off, she stood with her hands at her sides and said, ""I'm sorry, Daddy but I don't really have any breasts, but my nipples are very sensitive.""</p><p>""I think your little mini tits are simply lovely, Sweetie. ""</p><p>""Thank you, Daddy.""</p><p>She then pulled down her sweat pants and underwear at the same time. Once she'd stepped out of them, I told her to step closer so I could get a good look at her. Completely naked, Sandy looked like a girl of about eleven or twelve except for her pubic area. She had a dense, curly and course kinky bush that to me, was ungodly. I said to her, ""Get rid of every single hair from the neck down for good and do it immediately. Get electrolysis: I don't ever want to feel any stubble. I want your pussy as smooth as our daughter's. Do you understand?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy, I'll have it removed as soon as I can find a place that does it.""</p><p>""Just make sure it's no later than tomorrow.""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy.""</p><p>""Now, move that disgusting hair out of the way and let me see my little girl's pussy.""</p><p>She did as I ordered and damn if I wasn't right: she had pussy flaps. Small ones, but ugly fucking pussy wings nonetheless. I told her, ""That's why I love Shayla's baby pussy. She doesn't have those inner lips and those disgustingly repugnant pussy flaps. You find a doctor and get those disgusting things removed. I won't get near that ugly pussy until it's as soft as Shayla's and those repulsive flaps are gone. Take a picture of Shayla's pussy and tell the surgeon that you want your pussy to look just like hers. I want it done as soon as a doctor can schedule it. Do you understand?""</p><p>""Y-yes, D-Daddy.""</p><p>Sandy was crying and covered herself in shame. I said to her, ""What are you crying about?""</p><p>""You think my pussy's ugly.""</p><p>""It is, but it's easily remedied. This is what I expect from my little girls: beautiful, sleek and symmetric pussies without those disgusting flaps of skin, understand?""</p><p>'Yes, Daddy.""</p><p>I rose and hugged her to me and said to her, ""There, there, Sweetheart. Daddy's going to love you always, but you must be pleasing to me. Do you understand? We can't be having ugly pussies, can we?""</p><p>She shook her head silently against my chest to each of my questions.</p><p>""I want you to know that if Shayla grows those ugly things, she'll have them removed just like you. Understand?""</p><p>Sniff. ""Yes, Daddy.""</p><p>""What are your measurements?""</p><p>""30 -22- 31.""</p><p>""God you're an adult version of a pedophile's dream, aren't you?""</p><p>""Am I pleasing to you, Daddy, except for my, my... ugly pussy?""</p><p>""Yes Baby, you're my little black baby girl and I love your little girl body.""</p><p>""Thank you, Daddy.""</p><p>""That's a good girl. Now, why don't you show Daddy how much you love me and suck my love stick? Can you do that for Daddy? Do you love Daddy enough to suck his love stick and drink his love juice?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy,"" she replied with her finger on her lower lip.</p><p>""Good girl! That's my princess! But first, I need you to get something for me. I want you to go to your nightstand and bring me your dildo and gel.""</p><p>She gasped and covered her mouth and I smiled and said, ""I'm resourceful also. I also know about your little wooden box. Now be a good girl and get Daddy your dildo and gel.""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy,"" and off she went.</p><p>When she'd returned with the dido in hand, I said, ""Now, I'm going to show you how Shayla took my load in her ass.""</p><p>I went to the kitchen drawer and withdrew the funnel. I walked towards her and she nodded as she now understood and believed that I hadn't had anal sex with Shayla - yet. I took the gel and dildo from her hands, set them on the kitchen table and instructed Sandy to bend over the table.</p><p>As I applied the gel to her anus, her pussy was dipping cunt juice off the tips of those ugly pussy flaps. I said, ""I told you that tonight I'd fill your ass just like I did Shayla's and that's what I'm gonna do. After you help train her to accept my dick in her ass, I'm gonna ass fuck you too. The same goes for her pussy.""</p><p>As I pushed the funnel in her ass, I said, ""If you push this out, I'll beat you with a belt. Understand?""</p><p>She shuddered and replied, ""Yes, Daddy. I understand.""</p><p>I moved the chair to accommodate what I had in mind. I unbuckled my pants and slid them and my underwear down to my ankles and sat bidding her to kneel between my legs. I picked up the dido from the table, turned it on and handed it to her saying, ""Put this in that ugly dripping pussy of yours. If you drop this or lose the funnel from your ass, I'll strap you with my belt, got it?""</p><p>Now, Sandy was breathing audibly through her nose and nodding said, ""Yes, Daddy, I'll be a good girl for you.""</p><p>""That's my angel. Now suck on Daddy's lock stick like a good daddy's girl. When I tell you, get up and bend over the table and fuck yourself you're with your toy. When you're ready to cum, tell Daddy so he can fill your baby ass with his cream, understand?</p><p>""Oh yes, Daddy. I'll do it just like you said.""</p><p>""Good girl! Shayla always likes to get Daddy's cum when she has her orgasm too. We just love to cum together. Would you like that too, baby girl?""</p><p>""Oh yes, Daddy. Just like Shayla, please?""</p><p>""All right, Sweetie, now show Daddy how much you love me and suck my love stick, okay?""</p><p>""Okay, Daddy. I'll suck it good for you.""</p><p>With that she took my shaft in hand and licked the head. To reinforce my dominance and her slave position I said, ""Oooh, that's nice. You'll have to watch Shayla though; she puts all her love into sucking my cock. It's a shame you can't show the same enthusiasm as your daughter. Maybe I should let her dominate you, huh?""</p><p>Sandy poured more emotion and energy into pleasing me. She was good, very good and when she swallowed my dick into her throat, I almost blew off. I pulled out of her mouth and said, ""Whew, baby girl! You'll have to teach Shayla that trick in a year or two. Get up over that table and fuck your pussy with your toy.""</p><p>She smiled a smile of satisfaction and batted her eyelashes as she replied, ""Yes, Daddy. Anything for you, Daddy.""</p><p>Sandy laid her chest across the table and with her ass sticking out and began to fuck herself with the dildo while I sat in the chair stroking my cock watching her. After a few minutes, she said she was close so I rose and seated my cock in the funnel and began to jerk myself in earnest.</p><p>Sandy began to thrust her ass back against my dick and panted out, ""Oh Daddy, I'm close, real close.""</p><p>""Cum for me, Baby, cum for me.""</p><p>Thirty seconds later she exhaled a large whoosh of air and squealed, ""Oh Daddy, Baby's coming!""</p><p>I shot four spurts into the funnel as she peaked. As she came down, she let go of the dildo and it hung from her abused pussy. I looked inside the funnel and made sure all of my load went into her ass and then slowly pulled it out. I pulled the dildo out of her pussy and it was good and slimy with her cunt cream so I shoved it up her ass. She grunted and exhaled when I seated the six-inch tool in her ass.</p><p>As I pulled up my pants I said to her, ""You are to leave this in until I return in the morning to take it out. I want Shayla to see Daddy's cum run from her mommy's ass. Tomorrow, Shayla will demonstrate all she's learned to enjoy in front of you and you will show her it's okay to do the things we do. We will also start teaching her how to eat pussy. Would you like Shayla to eat your pussy, Baby, because you're certainly gonna eat hers?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy. Whatever you want. Shayla and I will take care of you, Daddy.""</p><p>I tucked in my shirt, buckled my pants and readied to leave. I took Sandy in my arms and said, ""Tomorrow will be the beginning of our new family life. I'll give all my girls what they need. I love you, Baby and I'll see you in the morning,"" then kissed her passionately.</p><p>After we broke the kiss, she replied, ""Oh Daddy, will you love me and make me be a good girl forever and ever?</p><p>""Forever and ever, Sweetie. Now, go to bed and Daddy will see you in the morning. Remember, don't lose your plug or Daddy will have to punish his little girl. Do you understand?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy, I'll be a good girl.""</p><p>""I know you will, Sweetie. Goodnight.""</p><p>""Goodnight, Daddy.""</p>"
1103,"Shayla, Part 6",Charlotte,cs.stories@storiesonline.org,[''],Sandy's training begins. The family that fucks together stays together,2012-01-20T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>After arriving home, I went straight to my bedroom. I sunk into my desk chair and let out a huge sigh of relief. I have no idea how I managed to take control of Sandy, but I had to have had a lucky horseshoe stuck up my ass and hit the jackpot. I blurted out a laugh when I realized how close I'd come to going to prison and probably having my dick cut off and shoved down my throat. Instead, I now had a near infant that I could molest with impunity and, with her mother's help!</p><p>I took out my towel and just had to pump a load into it as I pictured Sandy helping me sodomize baby Shayla. After which, Sandy would suck my cum out of her just fucked asshole and then I'd give momma what her baby got. My mind started to really get going and I wondered what it would be like to train a newborn to suck cock and drink cum. I'd break her hymen so that when she could take the head of my cock, it'd be clear sailing. I wondered if Sandy would lose her butt plug before I came over in the morning. If she did, I'd have to tear her a new asshole!</p><p>I was so conflicted because, even though my lust for Shayla was so overwhelming, so was my love. No matter how nasty I wanted to be with her, I'd never, ever hurt her or force her to something she didn't want to do. The whole erotic thrill of it was that she plays our perverted games willingly and enjoys it.</p><p>****</p><p>I put my key in the door that Monday morning and let myself in at seven with a bit of trepidation. What if last night was just Sandy's way to get rid of me and she's got a clear head this morning? What if she still intends to call the police and have me arrested for raping her and her baby daughter?</p><p>All this faded away to nothing when I entered the kitchen. There, in the middle of the floor, knelt Sandy with her head pressed to the floor and her tiny caramel colored ass sticking in the air with the dildo poking straight up out of her asshole.</p><p>I walked up to her and slapped her ass pretty hard and she jumped. I said to her as I rubbed her dainty butt, ""Well, well, It looks like you've been a good girl for Daddy, haven't you?""</p><p>She whimpered like a little girl, ""Yes, Daddy, Sandy's been a good girl, but I have to go pee really bad.""</p><p>""You do? Well guess what? So does Daddy. Turn around here and squat with your legs wide open.""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy.""</p><p>Sandy knelt up, turned around and squatted in front of me with her hands on her thighs. I ordered her in a forceful, yet soft tone and said, ""Now play with your little girl pussy.""</p><p>""Oh please, Daddy, I've gotta go really bad. I might pee in the floor.""</p><p>""You do, you little cunt, and I'll beat you on your clit and make you eat Shayla's morning dump, understand me?""</p><p>She started to whimper and cry and squeaked out, ""Yes, Daddy.""</p><p>As she began to diddle her clit, I could see the dildo push out and retract and inch or so as she clenched her ass muscles to retain the deep seated plug. I unzipped my pants and pushed them and my underwear down to my thighs. She was swaying a little as she panted. I could see her fingers glisten with her cunt cream and I asked her, ""You're getting off on this, aren't you?</p><p>""Yes, Daddy. Baby wants to cum, but she's afraid that if she does, she'll go pee on the floor and lose the dildo.""</p><p>""Well here's what's going to happen. You're going to diddle your little tingle button and right before you cum, I want you to cover my cock with your mouth. I'm going to piss in your mouth as you cum and you'd better not spill a drop - of my or your piss and you'd best not lose the dildo or you're in real trouble, understand?""</p><p>She was crying now and squealed, ""Yes, Daddy, I'll try and be a good girl for you.""</p><p>Softly I replied as I stroked her cheek, ""I know you will, Baby, you'll do me and Shayla proud, won't you?""</p><p>With a baby tone she nodded and replied, ""Uh huh.""</p><p>I slowly stroked my dick right at her eye level and stared down at her as she began to work herself to climax. She heaved a few times, let out a gasp of air and leaned forward, clasping the head of my dick in her mouth. Her mouth went slack for a moment then re-clamped around the head and I began to piss in her mouth. She struggled at first but began to swallow quickly. I saw a small puddle begin to form between her legs as she finished drinking me down.</p><p>When I pulled from her mouth, she hung her head and cried, ""I'm sorry, Daddy, it just slipped out.""</p><p>""Well, get down there and clean it up, you bad, little pissy baby.""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy,"" she cried and when down on all fours and began to lick up her piss.</p><p>When she'd finished, I had her lay on top of the table and pulled her legs back and open. I had her hook her elbows behind her knees and said to her, ""You've been a very bad girl and need to be punished. Now, grab those disgusting pussy flaps and pull that ugly pussy completely open.""</p><p>I went to the kitchen drawer and pulled out a wooden spoon. I returned to the table between her legs and said, ""I'm going to spank your baby clitty five times for several reasons. First, because you disobeyed me and pissed on the floor; second, every time I see that ugly, hairy pussy with those disgusting flaps you've got hold of, I'm going to spank you.""</p><p>Without waiting for her reply, I hit her five times in rapid succession on her distended and swollen nub. She bit her bottom lip so hard it drew blood. I went to the sink and rinsed a cloth in warm water and gently and lovingly wiped her face. As I comforted her I said, ""There, there now, Sweetie, it's all forgotten now. You're Daddy's good little girl now, aren't you,""</p><p>I kissed her lips then kissed her again only this time thrusting my tongue into her mouth. She hungrily sucked on my tongue and wrapped her arms around my neck. Like Shayla, she calmed down immediately and was as docile as a newborn. I now owned the secret to Sandy's submission: she was just like Shayla. She craved the tender cuddles, hugs and kisses, but also yearned to be dominated and controlled. With that knowledge, I also owned her - mind, body and soul.</p><p>Shayla would be waking up in a few minutes and I took the time as I held Sandy close and lovingly, to consider how to proceed when my little infant lover saw her mommy in this new light. I wanted to get Shayla to eat the stored creampie that came from her mother's ass, but I knew she wouldn't drink it from the source. So I would just try to feed what came out of Sandy's ass to her and then give her her usual morning protein drink while her mother watched.</p><p>I said to Sandy, ""I'm now going to get Shayla up. I want you to be very accommodating and help me allay any of her fears of seeing you like this and explain to her that now, both of you are going to play secret games with Daddy, understand?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy, Shayla and Sandy are Daddy's babies.""</p><p>""That's right, Punkin. Today, we're going to concentrate on gently opening up Shayla for me to fuck her ass. Will you do that for me, Sweetie?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy. After you put you thingy in Shayla's poopy hole, will you do that to me too?""</p><p>""Yes, Baby. Daddy will fuck your little butt hole after I have fucked Shayla's and you eat her anal creampie, understand?""</p><p>""Will it taste good?""</p><p>""Yes, Baby, Shayla's ass tastes delicious, you'll love it. Now, you just lay here like a good little girl while I go get our daughter.""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy, I'll be a good girl.""</p><p>I finished undressing and walked to Shayla's room to introduce my little mulatto infant into the world of incest and penetrative sex. Shayla was just stirring awake when she heard me open her door. She jumped up and stood on the bed with her arms outstretched. I picked her up and spent about five minutes just cuddling, hugging and kissing her as I always do when she gets up. She was in heaven with all the affection. I pulled off her T-shirt and diaper and she looked at me wondering what I was doing. She knew her mommy was home and also knew that our naked games were a secret.</p><p>I sat her on my lap, facing me with my dick head lodged in her pussy crack as I stroked her back and spoke softly to her. I said, ""Shayla, things are going to be different from now on. Mommy wants to play with us and she is very happy that you and I play our secret games. Can Mommy play with us?""</p><p>""Uh huh. Mommy wikes wuv stick?""</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>""And wuv juice?""</p><p>'And pee-pee and sucks?""</p><p>""Yup! Yes she does! She wants to play all of those games. She even wants to suck your pee out just like I do. Would you like that?""</p><p>She craned her head around and up with bug eyes and an open mouth and asked, ""Weally? Mommy wants to suck my pee out wike Dabid?""</p><p>""Uh huh. And she wants to lick your poopy hole and help Daddy make your poopy hole tingle and feel wonderful. Would you like that?""</p><p>""Uh huh, I wuv poopy hole tingles!""</p><p>""I know you do, Sweetie and Daddy's going to make you feel real good back there and soon, Daddy will put his love stick in your poopy, would you like that?""</p><p>""Uh huh. Will it give me wots of tingles?""</p><p>""Wots and wots!""</p><p>""Yay! Are you gonna suck my pee out?""</p><p>""Uh huh. Ready to begin?""</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>""That's my Princess!"" I encouraged.</p><p>With that, I picked her up and took her to the kitchen. When I entered the kitchen, mother and child gasped in surprise at the same time. Sandy blushed at being in such a compromising position but recovered quickly and smiled at her daughter. I set Shayla down on the table next to Sandy. Shayla still couldn't believe that her mother was there, naked and with something sticking out of her poopy hole.</p><p>Curious, she reached over Sandy' leg and touched the dildo hanging out of her mother's ass. She looked at Sandy and Sandy rubbed her back gently and smiled saying, ""Morning, Baby. Can Mommy play secret games with you and Daddy?""</p><p>Shayla smiled and said as she nodded,' Uh huh.""</p><p>""Shayla?""</p><p>She turned to look at me and I continued, ""Do you know why Mommy has that thing in her poppy hole?""</p><p>Shayla shook her head with her finger in her mouth and said, ""Unt uh.""</p><p>""That's because she likes things in her poopy hole just like you, don't you, Mommy,""</p><p>""Oh yes, Shayla, Mommy likes it just like you!""</p><p>Shayla giggled and turned to me and I said, ""Also, Daddy put his love juice inside Mommy's poopy and I wanted to give you lots of love juice this morning. So, after you suck my love stick and drink your juice, Daddy's gonna give you even more, okay?""</p><p>""Yay!"" she exclaimed as she clapped her hands.</p><p>I hugged and kissed her profusely and setting her back down on the table, I directed her to lie next to her mother. I went to the cupboard and retrieved a juice glass and set it next to Sandy on the table. I said, ""Are you going to give Daddy his morning drink?""</p><p>She giggled and nodded with her thumb in her mouth. Sandy sat up as I spread Shayla's legs. I peeled open her fat, puffy lips and gave her a couple of licks right in her crease. She giggled and when I put my mouth to her pee hole, she then began to pee and give Daddy his breakfast drink. I sucked, drank and swallowed as Sandy looked on. When she'd finished peeing, I sat her up and hugged her and praised her for giving me her pee. Sandy hugged her also telling her what a good girl she was.</p><p>I then picked her up and after sitting in a chair, stood her between my legs. I asked her, ""Are you ready for your love juice?""</p><p>""Un huh, I just wuv your wuv juice!""</p><p>""Good Girl! Go ahead, suck Daddy's love stick and get your juice.""</p><p>She stepped forward and wrapped both of her tiny hands around my cock, just like she'd done numerous times and lowered her mouth over the head of my dick. She slowly moved her hands up and down like I'd taught her and sucked gently seeking her reward.</p><p>I looked up and Sandy had her hand in her crotch diddling her clitty in awe of the sight before her. This brought me to the edge quickly and I said to Shayla, ""Oh, Baby, you suck Daddy's love stick so good, here it comes, Sweetie, get ready.""</p><p>She began to jerk me faster and I grunted as I spurted into her infant mouth. She drank hungrily and sucked as hard as she could to extract every drop. When I'd finished and there was no more forthcoming, Shayla slowly slipped the head of my dick from her mouth with a slurp and smiled. I picked her up and gave her more profuse hugs and kisses.</p><p>I told Sandy to lie back down and pull her legs up and open. It was now time to give Shayla her additional drink. I sat Shayla back down on my knee as we looked between her mother's splayed legs and right at the dildo protruding from her ass. I had Sandy put her elbows behind her knees and pull her butt cheeks open as wide as she could. I handed Shayla the juice glass and said, ""Now, Princess, when I pull this plug from Mommy's poopy hole, you hold the glass under it and catch all the love juice Daddy put in there for you, okay?""</p><p>""Okay, Daddy, more wuv juice.""</p><p>""Great! Are you ready?""</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>""Here comes some more love juice!""</p><p>With that, I slowly started pulling the dildo from Sandy ass. When I told Shayla to get ready, she leaned over and placed the glass under the edge of the dildo as it came out with a slurp. Sandy's asshole was a gaping red tube and she emitted a long wet fart and we all giggled. When I saw a trace of brownish white appear I said to Shayla, ""Here it comes, Baby, catch it all.""</p><p> Sandy grunted and a brownish white trail of slimy cum oozed from her dilated sphincter. Shayla didn't miss a beat and retrieved about two teaspoons of brownish white congealed cum in the glass. Sandy whispered she had to shit, but I told her to stay and watch.</p><p>Shayla pulled back the glass and looked at the contents. I took the glass from her and brought it to her lips. She placed her hand on mine as I tipped it for her to drink. As if in slow motion, I could see the slimy mess slide down the glass and into the infant's opened mouth, She tilted her head back as I continued to raise the glass and swallowed three times, consuming the entire mess. When finished, she gave me a weird smile, like it tasted different then beamed proudly at her accomplishment.</p><p>I hugged and praised her profusely for a job well done. I then told Sandy to go take care of business and then come back and fix us breakfast. I said to her, ""You did such a wonderful job of drinking all of Daddy's love juice, was it good?""</p><p>""Uh huh, I wuv your juice, Daddy. Are you my Daddy now?""</p><p>""Yes, Baby, I am. And I'm going to be Mommy's daddy too. Won't that be fun?""</p><p>Just as Sandy was re-entering the kitchen, I asked Shayla, ""Do you want me to lick your fat baby pussy now?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy wick baby pussy!""</p><p>I laid her down on the table and feasted in her baby pussy while Sandy tried to fix breakfast and watch too. Sandy was so hot, she had trails of cunt cream sliding down both thighs by the time I was finished and Shayla had her first cum of the day. After we'd eaten, Shayla jumped down from her chair and ran into the living room. She knew it was now time to get her ass eaten.</p><p>Sandy had no idea what was next and she didn't know the history of our games. I would eat Shayla's ass and tongue fuck her to an orgasm. Then I'd fill her tiny bowels with my cream. What Sandy didn't know was that I always put down a towel because when Shayla dumped the first of two loads of the day from her ass, she also expelled some runny shit. Sandy was in for a rude awakening because she was going to eat it all!</p><p>I held Sandy back and explained that she was now going to see her twenty month-old baby cum from having her tiny little butt tongue and finger fucked. Shayla loved to have her ass eaten and finger fucked and I was going to dump a load in her ass and Sandy was going to eat everything that came out of her daughter. I had her get the funnel from the drawer and follow me in to our little baby.</p><p>We arrived in the living room to see Shayla lying on the sofa with her ankles in her hands and had herself obscenely spread open, waiting me to eat her infant ass. She knew the schedule! I laughed and said, ""Shayla, baby, we're going to do it differently today. Mommy wants to play too so we're going to her bedroom, okay?""</p><p>She flipped off the sofa and squealed ""Okay' and took off for the bedroom.</p><p>As we entered the bedroom, we were treated to the same scene as a minute ago. Shayla was in the middle of the bed in the same position. I pulled her so that her tiny ass was just hanging off the edge of the bed. I had Sandy get the bottle of gel from the nightstand and set it beside me. I had Sandy kneel down next to me and told her to watch, learn, listen and obey. I told Sandy, ""When I pull the funnel out of her ass, you'd better eat everything drop of what comes out, understand?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy, can I play with myself while my baby cums?""</p><p>""Of course, Sweetie, Daddy wants you to get cums also.""</p><p>Both Shayla and Sandy giggled.</p><p>I lifted and parted Shayla's legs and dug in. She squealed in delight, pulling back on her ankles and thrusting her baby butt onto my tongue. She immediately relaxed her dimpled star and I began tongue fucking her in earnest. After about three minutes of intense anal play, Shayla whooshed out a huge breath of air and squealed as she locked up and became rigid. She lifted her ass up twice and slumped to the bed panting for air. Sandy fell over, leaning against the bed as she came also.</p><p>When she leaned back up I asked her, ""Wasn't that beautiful? Did you like seeing our daughter cum with my tongue in her ass?""</p><p>""Oh, God, Daddy, I love you so much! I never knew that you could make my baby girl feel so wonderful! Will she cum again when you shoot into her?""</p><p>""Yes, but this time she'll probably faint.""</p><p>Shayla had regained her senses and was looking down at me with a goofy smile and a serene look on her face. I asked her, ""Shayla baby, can Mommy lick your poopy hole after Daddy gives you another cum?""</p><p>In a far away voice she whispered, ""Uh huh. Mommy wick poopy hole. I wike poopy hole wicks.""</p><p>""Good girl! Ready for Daddy to make your poopy hole feel real good?""</p><p>""Uh huh, weal good. Wick good.""</p><p>I started slowly using my tongue. When she was heated up and thrusting her nether hole into my mouth, I put some gel on my finger and began to coat her dimpled star. She was already loose from before, so my middle finger penetrated her easily. When my finger slid inside her, she squealed and thrust her ass up and grunted. I began finger fucking her slowly and told Sandy to ready the funnel. Sandy was again enthralled with the sight of me finger fucking Shayla and that her daughter loved it. When my finger struck home, she'd grunt and clench her butt cheeks. I could tell she was getting close so I placed my mouth on her clitty and began to suck. I withdrew my finger and took the funnel from Sandy.</p><p>Sandy began finger fucking herself with two fingers as she watched me insert the funnel into Shayla's tiny ass. I began to diddle Shayla's clitty with my finger and knelt up, seating my dick in the bottom of the funnel. When Shayla came, she raised her ass off the bed and clenched her ass around the funnel as I sprayed her insides.</p><p>I think the sensation of her tiny sphincter clamping around the funnel and the hot fluid entering her ass, multiplied and intensified her orgasms. She fainted and went limp. I raised her legs to ensure all of my cum ran into her ass and slowly pulled the funnel out. Shayla's little pucker closed right up sealing the contents within.</p><p>I moved to the side and motioned Sandy into position. Shayla gave a small, wet fart and the bubbles of cum started to appear. Sandy leaned in and began licking them away as they emerged. I had Sandy hold back and waited until the first of my load stared to appear as the first thick, creamy blob oozed from her hole.</p><p>I told Sandy, ""Clamp your mouth around her asshole and suck it all out. Don't stop sucking until everything she expels is finished, understand?""</p><p>""Oh yes, Daddy, all of it. I'll get it all, just like a good girl!""</p><p>I kissed her cheek as she leaned in and fastened her mouth to her baby's ass. I saw her sucking and swallowing the cum, but when she tasted Shayla's shit, she heaved and tried to disconnect. I held her head in place and whispered, ""Every fucking drop.""</p><p>When she'd finished her duty like a good little girl, I kissed her lips and said, ""Perfect. Someday soon, she'll return the favor. Would you like that?""</p><p>Licking her lips, she silently nodded and whispered, ""Yes, Daddy very much.""</p><p>I repositioned Shayla in the middle of the bed and left her to sleep. She'd be out for an hour at least. I took Sandy's hand and walked her to the kitchen. I sat in a chair and had her kneel in front of me. She looked up at me waiting for me to start talking. I stroked the side of her face and said, ""You have been a very good girl, Sandy and I'm very proud of you.""</p><p>I heaped tons of praise on her and stoked her as I showered kisses all over her face. Like Shayla, this was her reward for doing such nasty and vile things. She wanted my love, affection and approval. I said to her, ""Now, you need to prove your love for me even more.""</p><p>""How, Daddy? What do you want me to do?""</p><p>""You're a nurse. How are we going to stretch Shayla's ass to accept my cock? And what are we going to do about me fucking her pussy?""</p><p>""Like you did with me, Daddy. Make her wear a butt plug. It's obvious she loves things in her butt, so make her wear a butt plug every day and night when you're not using her. I have some sleeping pills and tonight, we can drug her and break her cherry. She'll be sore for a few days, but after that, you should be able to start finger fucking her pussy like you've done her ass. I've seen kids her age in the emergency room and their little pussies will stretch to accept you. Because your dick isn't very thick, I think we can get her ass stretched out in as soon as a day or two. I'm not sure how long it will take to stretch her pussy, but if you can fuck her ass, that will give you time to stretch her baby pussy.""</p><p>""You've done well, little one. But surely there aren't any available butt plugs small enough for her, are there?""</p><p>""No, but we could make them.""</p><p>""How?""</p><p>""Carve them out of carrots.""</p><p>""Excellent, Baby, excellent.""</p><p>""Will you please fuck me as a reward? Please, Daddy?""</p><p>""I'll make you a deal. You get on the phone and find out how long before you can get your pussy to look like Shayla's. I love Shayla very much and want to give my virginity to her as she gives me hers. I've promised her that. As soon as your pussy is as pretty as Shayla's and after I've fucked her, I'll give you what I've given her. But we will take Shayla's cherry tonight, agreed.""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy. Thank you so much, Daddy.""</p><p>Sandy hurried to the phone and started calling a plastic surgeon she knew. She told him she wanted her inner labia removed along with some of the skin from her clitoral hood. The doctor squeezed her in for a consultation this afternoon at three. She then called a spa that the nurses frequented and got a technician to agree to totally denude her tomorrow afternoon.</p><p>She crawled between my legs after getting off the phone and gleefully revealed her results. I asked her if she was wet. She blushed and said she was dripping cunt cream on the floor.</p><p>""What's got you so hot, Sweetie?""</p><p>""I was thinking what it would look like with your dick inside her baby butt. And when I think about your cock in her pussy, I just want to suck it all out of her for you like a good girl. It'll make me cum so hard, I just know it!""</p><p>""Good for you, Sweetie. Now, get your butt to work and make your baby a dilator for her ass.""</p><p>She giggled as she scooped up some cunt cream and sucked it off her fingers and said, ""Yes, Daddy.</p>"
1104,"Shayla, Part 7",Charlotte,cs.stories@storiesonline.org,[''],"In a subbie's training, some days you just get fucked -- Shayla and Sandy learn soon enough.",2012-01-27T00:00:00,Feedback is always welcome: even in a fantasy story,"<p>While we waited for Shayla to wake from her nap, Sandy began to fashion a butt plug from a carrot. She used my middle finger as a gauge and made the portion that would be seated at her sphincter muscle a little bigger than my finger. Judging from the size of the plug at its widest point, it was about as big as the head of my dick. When I told her that, she giggled and said, ""All the better, Daddy. When you can gently fuck her with this, she'll be ready for your cock; maybe in a day or so because she loves things in her butt so much.""</p><p>""How deep do you think her pussy is?""</p><p>""At her age, it's probably no more than two inches or so. You should be able to fit the head in and tip-fuck her though.""</p><p>""Excellent, most excellent.""</p><p>Sandy finished making the plug and handed it to me saying, ""Well, what do you think?""</p><p>""What I think is... Shayla's gonna be wearing her carrot as soon as she wakes up.""</p><p>""Please, Daddy, don't hurt her. She loves you and will do anything for you.""</p><p>""Don't worry, Sweetie, Daddy loves her to death and will never hurt her - never.""</p><p>""I'd better get ready for my appointment.""</p><p>With that, she went to shower and get ready. When she was ready, she kissed me goodbye and left. Shayla woke ten minutes later. I went to her with carrot in hand. I crawled up on the bed from the foot and came to a stop between her legs. With her chin on her chest and a thumb in her mouth, she smiled at me then giggled when I sucked her toes in my mouth. I opened her legs and began kissing her delicious, fat puffy infant pussy. She put her hand to my cheek and giggled. I retrieved the gel and said to her, ""Shayla, we're gonna play a new game, would you like that?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she said from around her thumb.</p><p>""It's called, 'fill Shayla's poopy hole', doesn't that sound like fun?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she nodded. ""Fill poopy hole.""</p><p>""Grab your legs, Sweetie and show Daddy your poopy hole.""</p><p>I squeezed a dollop of gel on my finger and after coating her brown pucker, I slowly pushed my finger inside. She grunted and pulled back on her heels and looked down. I asked her, ""Does that make your poopy hole feel good?""</p><p>""Uh huh, good poopy.""</p><p>I withdrew my finger and she watched as I coated the funny shaped carrot. I placed it to her hole and gently pushed. She watched as it dilated her and her eyes got bigger as her tiny anal ring spread. It was so fucking hot to see that tiny closed opening spread open. Once I was near the widest point, I began to withdraw and fuck her infant ass with the carrot. She relaxed and went with those familiar good vibrations as she grunted and humped against the carrot. I slipped it fully inside her and she gasped. I slowly pulled it out and her anal ring started to pull with it about an inch away from her body before it gave up and the plug slid out. She must have been getting some intense feelings from it because she kept humping, wanting it back inside her. After about two minutes of fully inserting it and removing it, she was in a near frenzy.</p><p>I remembered what Sandy said about her taking the plug easily and coated my dick: I was going to try it. I removed the carrot and placed the head of my dick right against her anus. She looked at me with a shocked expression then relaxed, as if to see what I would do. I began slowly rocking against her pucker and damn if she didn't start to get into it. As she relaxed and became accustomed to my rhythm, the head slowly started to disappear. When the flanged ridge at its widest point and was just about to penetrate her, her eyes got wide and she looked at me as she panted. I gave a gentle nudge and it slipped right in.</p><p>She locked my dick head in place tightly so I didn't try to penetrate her any further, but began to diddle her clitty. She began rocking against and clenching and unclenching her muscle. I jerked with one hand and diddled her clit with the other. She definitely loved the feelings because she was rocking back against me diligently. When she came, she arched her back and squealed out. This forced another inch or so into her rectum and I shot off.</p><p>When she felt my hot load shoot deep in her colon, she squealed, ""Daddy!!!""</p><p>That was the most intense thing I'd ever experience. By the way she reacted, it was for her too. After she'd come down, she kept clenching and unclenching my cock. I rubbed her heaving chest and belly and asked her, ""Did you like Daddy's love stick in your poopy hole?""</p><p>""Oh yes, Daddy, I wuv your stick in my poopy hole.""</p><p>""And did you feel Daddy shoot his hot love juice inside you?""</p><p>""Oh yes, Daddy, I wuved it! It was hot inside my tummy!""</p><p>I had deflated and eased myself from her bowels. I inspected her and she was red and somewhat swollen, but she had already closed up. A couple of seconds later, she farted and a huge load ran out of her and onto the bed. I said to her, ""Here, Baby, eat Daddy's love juice, you pushed it out. Don't waste it.""</p><p>With that, she sat up and turned around, saw the slimy mess and bent over and began licking it off the sheet. When she was finished, she sat up proudly and I showered her with affection. We had passed a momentous time for both of us in that both of us were no longer virgins. I had finally fucked a female and she had received her first cock inside her virgin toddler ass. I cleaned her up and we went to the living room to watch TV. I figured that for a twenty month-old baby, she'd had a very full and exciting day. She'd given me a blowjob, eaten three loads: two from the ass and had pissed in my mouth. On top of that, she'd been ass fucked twice: once with my tongue and the other like a real woman with my dick in her colon. A full day for a twenty month-old!</p><p>Sandy came in about four-thirty and was beaming as she sat her purse down and started to get undressed. I asked her how things went and she said the plastic surgeon would perform the needed surgery on Thursday. She said she's be out of commission for a week to ten days while she healed, but after that, she's have a baby's pussy for life.</p><p>I told her as I looked down at Shayla, ""Guess what? My little lover took my love stick inside her poopy hole today!""</p><p>""Really? Is that true, Sweetie? Did Daddy put his love stick in your poopy hole?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" Shayla nodded with a proud smile around her thumb.</p><p>""Did you like it?"" her mother asked</p><p>""Uh huh, wots and wots; and Daddy gave me his wuv juice too. It was hot, hot in my tummy, too!""</p><p>""I'm so proud of you, Baby. Mommy just loves you to death!""</p><p>I craned my head down and asked my infant girlfriend, ""Would you like to see Daddy put his love stick in Mommy's poopy hole?""</p><p>""Uh huh. In Mommy's poopy hole, just wike Shaywa.""</p><p>""Okay, Darling, go get the slippery stuff.""</p><p>Off my lap flew Shayla to the bedroom. I said to Sandy, ""You've got an ugly pussy right now, but you've been a very good girl in remedying that fact. And since your idea of that carrot brought gold, Daddy's gonna give you a reward.""</p><p>""Oh gawd, Daddy, will it hurt?""</p><p>""Do you want it to?""</p><p>""I want to be your little girl. I want to know that you love me and will always make me feel special. Sometimes I'm a bad girl and need to feel pain, but could you just love me... a little. Like you do Shayla? Will you make her lick my poopy hole when you're done and eat your love juice?""</p><p>""I'll be honest, Sweetie, when Shayla sees you eating her ass, then she'll be happy to do it to you. Do you understand, Baby Doll?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy.""</p><p>""But I will say, I'll be lovingly gentle today, just like I was with Shayla.""</p><p>Just then, Shayla returned with the lube. I took both of my babies by the hand and led them to the kitchen I asked Shayla, ""Do you want me to put my love stick in Mommy's poopy hole?""</p><p>""Oh yes, Daddy, give Mommy poopy tingles!""</p><p>""Mommy, do want Shayla to help give you tingles?""</p><p>""Oh yes, Baby! Help Daddy give Mommy those tingles like you got.""</p><p>Shayla jumped up and down giggling and clapping her hands. I had Sandy bend over and grab the ends of the table. I could see the cunt cream dripping out of her pussy flaps. As I took the lube from Shayla and squirted some in her hand, I said to her ""Okay, Sweetie, Rub it all over Daddy's love stick and make it real slippery.""</p><p>She giggled as she smeared it all over my dick and it began to harden. I told Sandy to pry her butt cheeks open and told Shayla as I squirted some on her dimpled black star, ""Rub Mommy's poopy hole and get it slippery too..""</p><p>She did as directed and I said, ""Okay, Darling, push your slippery finger in Mommy's poopy hole and get it all slippery too.""</p><p>She giggled and jammed her finger right in to the hilt and giggled. I told her to add another finger and she did. Sandy was in a tizzy knowing her daughter was fingering her asshole. I had Shayla remove her fingers, wiped them off with a wet cloth and coated her entire hand with the goo. I then shoved the head of the tube into Sandy's pussy and gave her a good squirt. I told Sandy to pull her pussy flaps open. I then said to Shayla, ""Okay, Sweetie, see that hole right there?""</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>I showed Shayla how to point her fingers with her thumb tucked in and moved them to her mommy's cunt hole. I moved Shayla's hand so that her fingers penetrated her mother about an inch and then back out. I told Shayla as she followed my directions perfectly, ""Good girl! You're our good little princess, isn't she Mommy?""</p><p>""Oh God yes, Baby, it feels wonderful!""</p><p>I seated my dick at Sandy's little brown wrinkles star and started to push. I told Shayla to stick her fingers in further. As I slowly pushed into Sandy's ass, I took Shayla's hand and began to push it inside her mother's cunt. When I had about two inches inside Sandy's colon, I pushed Shayla's hand inside her mother to her wrist. Sandy gasped twice and came like gangbusters around my cock. She just kept clenching my cock in rapid spasms as she came. Shayla giggled in glee at seeing her mother cum and feeling her hand being squeezed inside Sandy's spasming cunt.</p><p>I turned Shayla's hand so that her fingers were facing backwards toward Sandy's asshole and asked her if she could feel my dick inside her mother. She giggled and nodded with her forefinger from her other hand in her mouth. I asked Shayla to try and rub my love stick when she felt it. I began to pump in and out of Sandy's tight ass. She was white hot and damn near as tight as her daughter and buttery smooth. I could feel Shayla's fingers through the thin membrane that separated us.</p><p>Shayla began to wiggle her fingers more, giggling, ""I can feel Daddy's wuv stick!""</p><p>I began to pump Sandy like a rutting bull and howled out as I painted her colon with jizz. Sandy squealed loudly and locked up trapping my cock and Shayla's hand in her orifices and it looked like she peed herself as she squirted as she came. I felt weak in the knees and slumped over onto Sandy's back. When Sandy had relaxed her muscles, I told Shayla to take her hand out of her mother's cunt. I told Shayla, ""Lick Mommy's love juice off of your hand, Baby. It tastes good.""</p><p>Sandy came again around my cock as she watched her baby girl lick her cunt cream off of her fingers. When I pulled my cock out of Sandy's ass with a slurp, Shayla watched her gaping red tube flutter and wink. When she saw my spunk oozing from Sandy's abused hole, she leaned in and started licking her mother's ass and eating her first anal creampie. That did it! As soon as Sandy felt her baby's tongue on her ass and eating the cummy discharge, Sandy came again, squirting all over the floor.</p><p>When she'd eaten it all, Shayla stepped back clapping her hands squealing out, ""Yummy! I wuv Daddy's wuv juice!""</p><p>I scooped her up in my arms showering her with affection and asked her, ""And did you like Mommy's love juice?""</p><p>"" Uh huh, yummy wike Daddy's.""</p><p>Sandy fell to the floor and scooped up her baby girl and praised and thanked her profusely for helping Daddy give Mommy lots and lots of tingles. I asked Sandy why she peed herself and she said she didn't. I tasted a dip on my finger and it was sort of sweet.</p><p>""Holy shit!"" I exclaimed. ""You're a squirter too?""</p><p>""That's the first time it ever happened to me. My orgasms were so intense, it just happened. Oh, Daddy, you don't know how much I love you and Shayla right now. I'm the happiest little girl in the world! It was unbelievable to fell her hand inside me!""</p><p>""Yay, Mommy happy!""</p><p>""Yes, Baby, Mommy's very happy!""</p><p>""Okay, Baby,"" I said to her, ""Lick up your mess and fix us dinner.""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy, right away, Daddy!"" she giggled and went down on all fours and licked the floor clean.</p><p>While Sandy was fixing dinner, I asked her where the sleeping pills were. She told me to look for a bottle of Anbien in the medicine cabinet. They were ten mg tablets and she said to cut one in half, which I did. I crushed it up into a fine powder and mixed it with milk in Shayla's sippy cup.</p><p>Getting ass fucked, fisting her mother and eating Sandy's creampie must have been tiring work for a twenty month-old because she slurped down half of it as we started dinner. We'd no sooner finished eating and I carried her to the living room while Sandy did the dishes, Shayla was out like a light and dead to the world in my lap. When Sandy came in twenty minutes later, Shayla was seriously sawing logs.</p><p>She said, ""It's time, Daddy to take your lover's cherry.""</p><p>I chuckled and replied, ""It certainly is,"" and followed her to the bedroom carrying my sleeping toddler. Sandy went to the medicine cabinet and came back with a bottle of clear solution and a spray can with a tube nozzle on it. I asked her what they were for and she replied, ""Saline solution and Lidocaine. They're for cleaning her up and anesthetizing her vagina. Wait a minute though, I want to get picture of you taking my baby's cherry.""</p><p>She went to the living room and returned with a digital camera. We laid Shayla in the middle of the bed and Sandy knelt on the bed above Shayla's head. She pulled back Shayla's legs and obscenely peeled open her little flower. I could see my little infant's vaginal opening and the opaque whitish membrane guarding its entrance. After lubing my pinky finger and with the digital camera in my other hand, I zoomed in on my baby's pussy hole and placed my finger to her hymen. As I slowly pushed, I recorded the event on video. Her tiny membrane gave about an eighth of an inch and gave way effortlessly. She started bleeding around my finger as I slowly pushed into her. I backed my finger out and Sandy cleaned her with saline solution.</p><p>When the bleeding stopped and with her pussy lips pulled apart, Shayla now had an open hole about a half-inch in diameter. I lubed up my middle finger and shot a tiny squirt of lube into her. I slowly penetrated her a second time and slowly finger fucked her until I came up against her cervix. I was so fucking hard it hurt and to see that I had almost three inches of finger inside her I just groaned.</p><p>""Sandy, my love, I've just got to have her.""</p><p>""Okay Daddy, but be gentle, please?""</p><p>I slowly removed my finger and coated my dick with goo. I seated my dick to her little honey box and slowly began to press forward. Because she was unconscious and her muscles were relaxed, she ever so slowly started to accept me into her. There was some extreme resistance then all of a sudden, my dick head popped inside. As soon as her vaginal ring snapped shut around the head of my dick, I groaned out, ""Oh God!"" and filled her tiny tube with spunk.</p><p>I remained motionless, impaled inside the vagina of a tiny toddler's pussy and just quivered. The feelings were so intense my dick just kept twitching inside her. Even unconscious, Shayla's cunt muscles were squeezing and releasing my cock. I rubbed her sleeping form across her tiny chest and tummy and whispered, ""Oh, Baby, I love you so much. We've given each other our virginities and someday I'll give you a baby of our own.""</p><p>I looked at Sandy and she was smiling with tears in her eyes. I leaned over and kissed her and said, ""Thank you, Sweetie. This is the best gift you ever could have given me.""</p><p>""Let this prove my love for you, Daddy. I'll try and have more baby girls to give to you.""</p><p>As I softened, I told Sandy, ""Now when I pull out, you eat her pussy and drink our virginities.""</p><p>""Thank you, Daddy for letting me have it.""</p><p>I slowly pulled out of Shayla's infant pussy and Sandy covered her oozing hole with her mouth and began to lightly suck my cum out of her baby. When she'd finished, she cleaned Shayla again with the saline solution and sprayed some anesthetic inside her. She said that she'd spray some more inside her in the morning, before Shayla got up.</p><p>We placed our daughter and lover between us and fell off to sleep.</p>"
1105,"Twila and Candy, Part 1",Charlotte,cs.stories@storiesonline.org,"['Mgg', 'M/dom', 'rom', 'harem', 'bond', 'toys', 'oral', 'anal', 'ws', 'interracial']","Tommy Hayes is a white boy who grew up in the projects and developed an obcession for little black girl pussy. Now, eighteen, how is he going to get his chocolate fix without landing in jail? Follow along as Jimmy finds a way to not only get some little black girl pussy, but all he can handle -- and more!",2012-12-07T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Let me tell you a little story about how I came to be the owner of a four year-old black girl and her two year-old sister. First, I guess you'd like to know how and why I came to be in this situation.</p><p>I guess it all started when I was young: ten to be exact. I grew up poor and my mother and I lived in the welfare project of a small semi-rural town in New Jersey. Since most of the residents were black and all the kids I played with were black, the girls I interacted with growing up were also black. </p><p>Living in the ""project"", as it was called, many of the parents of the kids I played with were single mothers, the fathers having practiced the four ""F's"": find em, feel 'em, fuck 'em and forget 'em. Being white didn't make me any better either. I never knew who my dad was and Mom never mentioned him. My mom, like many of the other moms, worked a menial job as a maid at the hotel downtown.</p><p>Anyway, we kids used to play in a vacant lot across the street from our building. It was littered with trash, old discarded appliances and overgrown with bushes and honeysuckle. There was a group of us kids from about the ages of five or six through ten that always played together. At the time, I was ten years-old. We used to play hide-and-seek there all the time. Watching the older boys, I learned how to deftly cop feels of some of the girls, but the younger ones were the easiest to touch because they didn't think anything of it. That whole summer of my tenth year was the dawning of my sexual awakening and learning my proclivities for life.</p><p>One day while playing hide-and-seek, I dove under the branches of a honeysuckle bush and crawled into my favorite hiding spot. It was surrounded by honeysuckle bushes and had an enclosed small circular opening of about four feet in diameter. As my head popped up under the bushes and I started to crawl into my little enclosure, I saw a small, chocolate brown foot. I poked my head up to see little five year-old Tawanda sitting Indian style in my spot with a big, toothy grin on her face. Her tiny afro had a few leaves in it and was in disarray from crawling through the bushes. She had on a dirty, stained blue dress and from my low vantage point, I could see her tread-bare grayish white panties and they had pulled to one side with the seam in her crack showing a single brown, puffy pussy lip. </p><p>Thanks to Darnell, a mouthy black boy of twelve, I learned all about ""choking my chicken"", and had been beating off for weeks. Needless to say, that even at ten, I was no stranger to having a hardon! Well, getting a peek at my first real live pussy - even if it was a five year-olds - my G. I. Joe popped to attention like a real trooper! </p><p>I smiled back at her and crawled up to sit next to her putting my finger to my mouth for her to be quiet. I whispered to her, ""What are you doing in my hiding place?""</p><p>""We's can never finds ya and the other day I saws ya crawl in here. So I came back after supper and crawled in here. So, if'n you don't wants me to blab, I wanna hide here too.""</p><p>""Okay, Tawanda, but you gotta do what I say cause it's my spot. Agreed?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she replied as she nodded vigorously. ""I'll be a good girl.""</p><p>""I bet you will,"" I replied with that bare pussy lip on my mind.</p><p>I put my hand on her knee and began to gently rub her thigh. She looked at my hand, then at me and silently smiled. I whispered to her, ""You really got soft skin, Tawanda; it feels really nice.""</p><p>""Thanks, Jimmy,"" she smiled back. ""It feels nice you touchin' me like that.""</p><p>I slowly started inching my hand slowly up her thigh until I brushed the back of my fingers against that bare pussy lip. She gasped and jerked at the touch, then relaxed and giggled. ""You shouldn't oughta be touchin my kitty, Jimmy.""</p><p>""Baby, your little kitty is so soft; it's the softest thing in the whole wide world! Don't it feel good, me touchin you like this?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she smiled as she blushed from embarrassment. ""It kinda tickles.""</p><p>""Well, let me tickle it some more. Trust me, you'll like it.""</p><p>Tawanda pulled up her dress and watched as I petted her little kitty. She even opened her legs a little to make it easier for me. I stuck my fingers under the leg band of her panties and covered her little chocolate treasure with my hand. She gasped again and her big brown eyes got as big as saucers as she whispered ""Golly gee!""</p><p>""Feels good, don't it, Baby Girl?"" I whispered with a smile.</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she whispered back. ""It feels real good!""</p><p>I let my middle finger slip into her pudgy fat folds and swept my finger upwards. When I brushed it over her tiny clit, she made a tiny mouse-like squeak then giggled. We had long forgotten about the game outside our enclosure as we played our own little game of touchy-feely. We were brought back to reality when we heard the kids call everyone in free. I whispered to her to crawl out the back way, be quiet about our secret spot and I'd follow soon after.</p><p>At the end of the day and playing the last game of hide-and-seek, I asked her, ""Can we play like this some more and you can be my secret girlfriend?""</p><p>""You really likes me and wants to be my boyfriend?""</p><p>""Yes, Baby, I do. You're very pretty and have a wonderfully soft pussy. I like touching your pussy.""</p><p>""I likes it too, but won't we get in trouble? Momma says I's not s'posed to be lettin anyone touch my kitty.""</p><p>""It will have to be our secret. We'll be secret boyfriend and girlfriend and we can play our secret game without telling anyone. That way, we don't get in trouble. We can't tell anyone because they might blab and tell someone. Do you understand? Not your friends, not anyone! Understand?""</p><p>""Uh huh. I likes you touchin' me there, it tingles.""</p><p>""And I like touching you there and giving you those tingles. This will be our secret room, okay? So don't let anyone know how to get in here. That way, we can always hide in here safely, okay?""</p><p>""Okay, Jimmy.""</p><p>""Can I kiss you?""</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>I leaned over and gave Tawanda a soft closed mouth kiss that lasted about fifteen seconds or so. It felt like minutes and her plump lips were so soft and warm: just like her pussy lips. I pulled back and she lowered her head, blushed and gave a little giggle. I smiled back and said, ""I love you, Tawanda.""</p><p>She leaned in for another kiss and when we broke away she replied, ""I loves you too, Jimmy.""</p><p>That was the beginning of my sexual life and I will always remember Tawanda with love. Little did I know that for only being five, Tawanda was a smart little girl and knew what she liked. The next day, when I crawled into my spot, there was Tawanda with that big toothy grin. Like the day before, I crawled in and sat beside her. I again began stroking her leg and she giggled. When my hand met her pussy, I was the one who gasped. She didn't have on any panties: she was as bare as the day she was born!</p><p>""Where are your panties?""</p><p>""I don't gots none on,"" she replied with a grin. </p><p>""Why'd you do that?"" I asked.</p><p>""Well, it felt real good, you touchin me like that and I figured I'd make it easy so's you could touch me real good. I likes it. I likes it a lot!""</p><p>""Well, pretty girl, let me see that pretty kitty up close and see if'n I can find out why it's so soft. Lie down and spread your legs.""</p><p>Boy, she sure was an eager beaver because she didn't hesitate one bit! She lay down and splayed her legs open with her feet flat on the ground and her knees bent. I gently pulled her legs apart further and she just let them fall open to almost a split with the soles of her feet almost touching. I crawled up between her legs and saw my first real, little black girl pussy in the raw - up close and personal! </p><p>Her pussy was beautiful! Tawanda was a small girl, maybe three-feet tall, thin with a warm milk chocolate complexion. Her tiny kitty had real puffy, fat and plump pussy lips and her slit was short: maybe only three inches or so and she had a high fleshy padded mons that sat out in front. When she stood with her legs closed, I could see her whole pooter.</p><p>I leaned in and gently peeled open that chocolate peach and saw the sweet coral pink meat inside. I don't know why, but I thought that pretty kitty looked delicious so I leaned in and took a whiff. She smelled a little musky with a hint of urine, so I swiped my tongue up her slit. She whooshed out a breath of air and swooned ""Golly, golly gee!""</p><p>I looked up over her mons and asked, ""You like that?""</p><p>""Yeah! Do it some more, Jimmy! Lick my kitty real good!""</p><p>I licked like a cat having its last bowl of milk and she grabbed my hair and made sure I got every tiny crevice. I licked her for several minutes and she was delirious when I came up for air. I licked her kitty twice more that day and she had a nice little preschool cum on the third time. I guess she was simmering all afternoon after that first lickin'.</p><p>After that day, we played our little game every day and never got caught. We progressively got bolder. The next day, we took turns. I showed her my ten year-old, four-inch hardon and she played with it until I squirted in her hand. I got her to eat it by licking some of it from her hand first. After that, she'd wank me to a cum and then lick my cum off of her fingers and hand. Then, on the next turn, I'd lick her little tingle button. </p><p>A couple of days later, she was sucking my dick like a champ. Those plump little lips felt so nice around my little four-inch dick and she even swallowed! I accidentally broke her cherry with my finger while I was eating her out one day and she was so hot and bothered, she didn't even notice it! The next day, I fucked her and creamed inside her tiny, wet, snug hole. Tawanda took to the dick like a duck to water! When she crawled out of our love nest, she quipped, ""You's a nasty boy, Jimmy. My kitty's all squishy.""</p><p>""Don't you worry about a thing, baby girl. I'll lick you clean the next game,"" I replied with a smile.</p><p>She smiled that toothy grin and replied, ""You's nasty, but I likes it. 'Member now, you gonna lick me good, right?""</p><p>""Anything for you, baby girl,"" I assured her with a grin.</p><p>We gave each other our virginities that day and I'll always remember Tawanda with special fondness.</p><p>All my kinks started by accident. One day while I was eating her chocolate peach, she whispered she had to pee. I didn't want her to pee in our spot because we'd have to sit in it. So, I told her to go ahead and pee in my mouth. She giggled as she started to spurt then I had to drink or drown when she started to flow. Well, one good turn deserves another and on the next game, she drank me down as I pissed in her mouth. </p><p>Not long after that, I was licking her butt hole and pushed my tongue right up her poop shoot. She went crazy and farted in my face when I pulled my tongue out. She giggled and whispered, ""Sorry 'bout that, Jimmy, it sneaked out.""</p><p>""Don't worry 'bout it, Tawanda, I still loves ya.""</p><p>""Well that endearing comment earned me another new delight. I got to fuck her little brown winkle and spewed my load right up her five year-old ass. Right before we crawled out, she made a wet fart and we both laughed. She whispered, ""Your juice is runnin' down my leg and my butt is all gooey.""</p><p>""Can't help you, sista,"" I replied. ""With fucking comes the cream. But I always cleans my messes. On the next game, I'll clean you up real good.""""</p><p>""You's a nasty boy, Jimmy Hayes,"" she shot back.</p><p>""And you's a nasty girl, Tawanda Brooks,"" I retorted.</p><p>She just giggled and wiggled her ass as she crawled out into daylight.</p><p>My supply of pussy dried up right before school started when Tawanda moved back to Georgia with her mom. But my desire for black little girl pussy has never waned. After Tawanda, I was hooked on shy, meek little black girls looking for affection. Kids growing up in the projects were, for the most part, neglected - including me. After my experiences with Tawanda, I knew that little girls loved to feel special. And with no one to really make them feel so, the very young ones became easy prey. After that, every time I found one, I'd shower her with hugs, kisses and cuddles, made her feel special and invariably she'd give up the pussy. It didn't matter whether she was five, six, eight or ten: they all just wanted to be loved and were shy at first, but would always acquiesce and gave me their pussies in return for my affection and attention (not to mention the tingles and orgasms). They adored the affection and attention and they also enjoyed the feelings they experienced between their legs. </p><p>Over the next two years, I fucked three more girls: Tina, who was also five, Kendra, who was eight, and Tabitha, who as seven. All of them were cute, little black girls. Tina was a really dark ebony color. Her pussy lips were literally black, but boy her sweet pink insides were cherry! She became an avid piss drinker too and she even had me piss up her ass. That was a new twist and one I incorporated into my repertoire for life. </p><p>---</p><p>As I got older and started high school, it became riskier to be hanging around with little girls. It was in high school where I really learned my seduction techniques. It was always a thrill for a grade school or middle school girl to have a boy in high school for a ""boyfriend"" even though our relationship had to be kept secret. I used the line that her parents would find out and keep us from seeing each other to ensure their silence about our secret games. Once a girl had her clitty tingled, she was hooked. </p><p>Out of necessity, the older I got, the more subtle my seduction techniques became. Even so, I spent the next two years almost celibate. I had one girl named Tamika, who was nine, as my steady girlfriend for about six months, but that was it. She was a real barn burner and loved that five-inch white cock either in her pussy or her ass. Her favorite saying was ""Geezy peezy, Jimmy!""</p><p>She was a real cock hound and loved to have her tiny dark brown puffy nipples sucked and lightly nibbled on while I plowed my sixteen year-old dick in and out of her nine year-old chocolate quim. She was a sloppy cocksucker, but boy, could she suck! Lots of spit and great tongue action and she always finished with a smile after swallowing saying, ""Mmmm, you's taste good, Jimmy.""</p><p>Don't get me wrong, I may sound callous about it, but I was endeared to each girl I had intimate relations with. I saw her and only her while we were together and tried to give her love, affection and caring. I wanted her body, but I always cared about her and felt she deserved something special and tangible in return. I wanted her to remember me with fondness when she thought back on our time together.</p><p>My home life got worse because my mom had gotten hooked on heroin, lost her job and was turning tricks to keep a roof over our heads. I never got into drugs because I saw what it did to my mom. I got fair grades and even though I had no plans to go to college, I was bound and determined to get out of the projects somehow.</p><p>Well, one day right after my sixteenth birthday, our ship came in! Mom won the lotto and 126 million dollars to boot! It turned out to be great for me, but bad for her. When he heard about my good fortune, one of my teachers at school told me to tell my mother to get a good trust lawyer, collect the money in one lump sum and have a living trust set up. Mom took the advice and had a living trust set up for the two of us. One week after we got the first check from the trust, Mom overdosed and died on the bathroom floor. </p><p>That lawyer was a god-send. He had a partner apply for emancipation for me and I then became an emancipated sixteen year-old kid with 126 million dollars. Boy, getting pussy was easy now! The money provided the means to get those young tender black girls, especially the ten to twelve year olds. Their mommas didn't care. In the ghetto, you got what you could get and with little or no supervision, as long as the cops weren't banging on the door, they didn't care how kids got it. These girls were hungry for attention, affection, clothes and jewelry. Having a white, rich, high school boyfriend was even better. </p><p>I was never a really big kid growing up and now at nineteen, I'm five-eight and 140 pounds. I've got dirty blonde hair and hazel eyes. I'm attractive, not handsome, but have a young boy cuteness about me that attracts young girls. I still look like a kid because I have no body hair except under my arms and pubic area. I had my pubic hair permanently removed when I got rich and could afford it. One good thing (at least for fucking little girls) is that my dick wasn't all that big either. I'm about five inches long and about an inch thick. I still have the dick of a twelve year-old. </p><p>I must have fucked fifteen black girls from the ages of ten to twelve over the next year! I made sure they did everything I wanted too. They did it all - oral, anal, vaginal, piss drinking and taking a piss enema before they went home. It was surprising how many of them would drink down a pint of piss, no questions asked. </p><p>Even though I was a pervert and loved fucking and abusing little black girls, I was always a romantic. I was more into looks and whether she was pretty or cute; the girl's skin color never mattered. As long as she was black, I didn't care if she was light or dark as the ace of spades. Little black girl pussy was the bomb!</p><p>You also need to remember that living in the projects, us kids weren't shielded from sex, drugs or gangs growing up and we learned the score much younger than those sheltered white kids. It was nothing for an eight year-old to be standing on the street corner selling blow, or to see some elementary school girl sucking of fucking some teenager behind a dumpster or building. You grow up and matured fast in the projects and could get old very early in life.</p><p>I never forced any of them girls to do anything. I treated them with kindness and affection and made them feel like the only girl in the world. I never two-timed a girl and when I was with her, I was faithful, giving her my undivided attention. </p><p>When I turned eighteen, I knew something had to give. Now, I was an adult and if I got caught fucking a preteen girl, they'd cut my nuts off and shove em down my throat then throw me in prison to be somebody's bitch! Living in the projects, one gets to be devious and cunning about ways to get what you want. </p><p>Now, at nineteen, we're nearly up to date on things. I had to think of a plan to get me some young, little black girl pussy; AND... do it without going to prison. Here's the plan I hatched...</p>"
1106,"Twila and Candy, Part 2",Charlotte,cs.stories@storiesonline.org,['nosex'],Follow Jimmy hayes as he begins to execute his plan to acquire some little black girl pussy.,2012-12-10T00:00:00,This whole story is a filthy figment of my imagination,"<p>The first thing I did after becoming a legal adult at sixteen was use that lawyer to buy me a nice, big five bedroom house with all the bells and whistles and a brand new loaded Cadillac Escalade. I now had a place where I could fuck my little black honeys in private and in style. They ate it up!</p><p>When I turned eighteen, I realized I was now in a whole new legal category. That got me thinking. It's getting harder and harder to get any quality preteen pussy with all those white sick fucks out there kidnapping, raping and murdering squeaky clean little white girls. Parents kept a closer eye on their little ones and educated them earlier about ""talking to strangers"". Amber's Law and all the new resources for catching pedophiles; registries and such... It was getting so bad that a loving and gentle yet kinky pervert such as myself couldn't find a tiny lover any more. People locked up their little girls tighter than a federal maximum security prison!</p><p>What did I do? I hatched me a plan to get me a young tender black girl, train her up to please me and when she was old enough, I'd make my own little black girl pussy! Where was I gonna find me a young black girl to knock up and keep knocked up?</p><p>You got it - the projects!</p><p>Knowing the way life works in the projects, I hired me a good detective by the name of Tom Stevens whose palm was easily greased for what I wanted to do. After a few meetings to feel him out and suck him in, I found out he didn't need to be sucked in at all: he was into little girls also. After I'd laid out my plan, he negotiated a fee so that he could buy his own little black girl. He said he'd never had any little black pussy before and I told him, ""Once you've had black, you never go back.""</p><p>After the chuckles ended, I told him, ""Tom, I want you to scour the projects and find me a pretty little black girl about four or five whose mother is a druggie. I want her to be petite, with a slender, tiny figure. I don't want any bubble-butt, chubby little ho.""</p><p>I showed him a picture of a cute little black model I downloaded from the internet and said, ""Here, here's what I'm looking for. Got it?""</p><p>""Yea, Boss, I got it: young, pretty, tiny and vulnerable.""</p><p>""Exactly.""</p><p>Well, Tom went hunting. He reported to me every couple of days and would give me photos of prospective girls he thought I might like.If I liked them, he'd get the goods on the girl's parent(s) and give me a file on them. Things weren't looking too good and after a couple of months, I was getting impatient. Tom moved to another town about twenty miles away and started working the projects. </p><p>During this time, I laid low and just downloaded more kiddie porn to occupy those ""lonely nights"". I had never fucked or messed around with a girl younger than five, but one night I downloaded a video of a cute, blonde haired two year-old white girl getting her father's prick pushed up her tiny greased little bunghole. I'd just finished blowing my load as I watched the cream from that father's prick ooze out of the tiny, red and inflamed anus of that little tot when Tom called. I knew then that as soon as my pretty little black mama delivered her first little girl, that baby was gonna start taking sex Ed the day she came home from the hospital!</p><p>""Hey, Boss,"" Tom said, ""I found her! She's a little doll, too!""</p><p>""Oh yeah? Do tell.""</p><p>""She's four years old, a little over three feet tall, maybe thirty-five pounds or so and pretty as a picture.""</p><p>""Tell me more. What's her skin color? Does she have long or short hair, tell me?""</p><p>""She's a medium chocolate brown, full, but not fat lips, big brown eyes and her hair is about shoulder length. She's got the cutest little butt and little slender legs.""</p><p>""Do you have any photos?""</p><p>""Yeah, but I'd rather print them out and bring them over than email them. You don't want any trails, do you?""</p><p>""No, you're right. Do it and bring them over tonight. If she's the one, there's a bonus in it for you.""</p><p>""You got it, Boss. I'll be there in about an hour and a half.""</p><p>""See you then."" I hung up.</p><p>I took a shower, got dressed and was pouring myself some ice tea when the doorbell rang. I let Tom in and he immediately went to the dining room table and laid out six 8 x 10 photos of the prettiest little chocolate princess you've ever seen! She was just delectable!</p><p>""Christ on a crutch!"" I exclaimed. ""She's beautiful! What about her home life?""</p><p>""I haven't dug too deep yet, wanting to get your approval first. But from what I can gather, she's a very good girl, innocent and even at her age, she's hungry to get out of the projects. The couple of people I talked to said she's really smart and mature for her age. She wants to use her looks to become a model. There's no father in the picture and from what I gather, her mom's pretty good looking too and is a stripper at one of the local clubs. That's all I've got so far.""</p><p>I slapped him on the back and said, ""You done good, Tommy, me boy! Get every speck of dirt you can find on the mother and get back to me. How long do you think it'll take?""</p><p>""Give me a couple of days and I'll have something for you then.""</p><p>""Oh, what's the girl's name?""</p><p>""Twila. Twila Cummings.""</p><p>""Nice, very nice. Well, off you go. The sooner you get started, the sooner you collect that bonus: a big fat one at that!""</p><p>""I knew I could count on you, Boss. All right, I'm off.""</p><p>---</p><p>The next two days were agony while I waited for Tommy to do his thing. When he called, he said he'd hit pay dirt! Turns out, Twila's momma was a crack whore and the personal plaything and prostitute for the club owner where she stripped. Her boss would lend her out or sell her services to a select few. She didn't receive any money outside of tips and her wages for stripping, but got free blow in return. That club owner ""owned"" her. He probably got her hooked on the shit. After that, she was his to do with as he pleased. </p><p>Tom told me that Twila probably wouldn't get fat or pudgy when she got older. Her mother was only five-two and about 110 pounds with a petite, yet proportionally nice figure with B cup titties. Tom said he'd seen her strip at the club and she was luscious. That's when he laid a bombshell on me: Twila has a two year-old sister named Candice, but they call her Candy and by the looks of the photo, she was a tiny little chocolate cutie like her sister.</p><p>Perfect! Oh, how sweet it is!</p><p>""Maybe... just maybe, I can get two for the price of one!"" I said as I looked at Tom with a conniving tone and smile.</p><p>""For Christ sakes, Boss,"" Tom replied, ""I like em young too, but what the fuck can you do with a two year-old?""</p><p>""The same thing you do with a ten year-old. They've got a mouth to suck cock, drink cum and piss; they've also got an ass and a pussy to get fucked in. It pays to have a small dick like mine when you like the kind of girls I like and I don't feel ashamed to say so. Don't worry about it. If I get them both, that tiny little tot will be earning her keep, that's for sure.""</p><p>""Ha, ha,"" Tom snickered as he shook his head. ""That's cold, Boss.""</p><p>""That's the cold hard truth, Tom. Ass, grass or cash: nobody rides for free. I learned that in the projects when I was ten and it's true the world over: even for the rich.""</p><p>""Well, Boss, from what I learned talking to the lady that babysits Twila and her sister, you're gonna have your hands full. Twila's beautiful and even at four she knows it. She acts like a little diva and is very strong-willed, opinionated and bossy. You may convince the mother to sell her kids, but training that little beauty won't be easy."" </p><p>""What about the two year-old?""</p><p>""From what the old lady said, Candy is quiet and needy. Since Twila demands so much attention, the little tyke is always in her sister's shadow. She's ripe for the picking.""</p><p>""Everybody has their weakness, Tom, and Twila has hers. If she's like you say, she's vain. When I start treating her little sister like a princess and her like the long lost stepchild, she won't hold out for long. If I know her, she'll want to be number one princess in the house. Playing second fiddle to her baby sister will stick in her craw. After a week or so of playing second fiddle to her sister, she'll beg me to abuse her.""</p><p>""Well, Boss, how you gonna get Cassandra to sell her kids?""</p><p>""Ever see the Godfather movie? I'll make her an offer she can't refuse. I bet she thinks those two kids are a ball and chain around her neck - not to mention, a financial drain. When I offer to pay her a nice tidy sum for relieving her of her motherly responsibilities in return for irrevocable custody and giving her her freedom, she'll sell. Believe me, she'll sell. The only thing that matters to her is that blow; everything else is a commodity to be sold for a price - her pussy or her daughters'."" </p><p>""So, when you gonna make the pitch?""</p><p>""I'll go to the club tomorrow night and pay Miss Cassandra Cummings a visit. After that, I'll just play it by ear. But first, tomorrow when the mother leaves for work, I want you to take me to see those two little darlings up close and personal.""</p><p>""You got it, Boss. I'll be here about four. She takes the kids to the neighbor's about five and picks them up in the morning about nine.""</p><p>""Sounds like a plan to me. I'll see you at four.""</p><p>Sure thing, Boss. Good night.""</p><p>""Good night, Tom.""</p>"
1107,"Twila and Candy, Part 3",Charlotte,cs.stories@storiesonline.org,"['interracial', 'fondle', 'slow']",Jimmy meets his two prospective little black beauties and sets out to acquire them,2012-12-10T00:00:00,This is a product of my filthy imagination and a fantasy story,"<p>The next day, I was hyper excited. I couldn't get my mind off of seeing those little beauties and implementing my plan. I watched kiddie porn most of the day and beat my meat damn near raw.</p><p>After relieving some tension, I downloaded some non nude preteen modeling pictures from the internet. You know; the ones that showed little girls in tiny little thongs or swimsuits and posing suggestively. In all my searches, I could never find a site with a little black girl; I guess because most of those sites originated in eastern European countries. Anyway, I wanted them to show my little aspiring model, hoping she'd jump at the chance to get in front of the camera - even if it was only in her panties.</p><p>A little before four, I dressed in a nice sharp suit and placed everything in a briefcase. I wanted to look like a rich modeling exec and was going to play the part. I took two thousand dollars in cash out of the safe because I planned on paying the sitter for some alone time with the girls on the quiet. I also needed cash for my visit to the strip club. Tom, prompt as usual, showed up at four on the dot. He said, ""I figured I'd better not be late. You're probably chomping at the bit to see those little black beauties.""</p><p>""You figured right,"" I replied with a grin. ""So, what are we waiting for? Let's go see my future little playthings and the mothers of my children.""</p><p>""Yes sir, Boss,"" he replied with a slap on my shoulder.</p><p>I picked up my briefcase and we left.</p><p>On the half hour ride to our destination, we talked about ways this scenario might go down and how to approach the sitter. After finalizing a basic plan, Tom asked me if I'd help him with his acquisition. He said his negotiating skills were good, but weren't as good as mine. I assured him that I'd make sure he got his little girl. We pulled up to the dilapidated midrise building content that our plans would bear fruit.</p><p>We parked and took the steps to the third floor (the elevator was out of service) and Tom knocked on door 316. A short, rather fat black woman with monstrous tits answered the door. Tom introduced me to Maude, the sitter. She invited us in and I saw my two beauties as they looked on, checking out the two strangers. </p><p>It was mid June and it was rather hot and humid. Twila stood in a stained, pink sleeveless undershirt and a pair of stretched out pink panties that sagged between her legs. Candy wore what looked like a pair of Twila's faded yellow panties, because the waist was too big and barely hung on her hips in a sagging arc almost showing the top of her slit with Tweetie Bird on the front. The leg holes were too big and if she turned sideways, I'd be able to see her chocolate treasure and she stood with her pot belly pooched out sucking her thumb. Yummy!</p><p>After the introductions were made, Maude shooed the kids to the living room to play while the grownups talked in the kitchen. Maude wasted no time in getting to the point. She looked at me accusingly and asked, ""Mr. Tom here asked me if you could meet the l'il ones cause you is some big shot modeling man. Why you be wantin' to see two babies? What kinda modeling does yo girls do? Do you runs one of them child porno rings or what?""</p><p>I sat back in pretended shock and replied, ""Why, no Ma'am, not at all! My agency shoots pictures of little girls for catalogs. You know, like for all the major department stores. We're always looking for fresh faces and Tom here is one of my scouts.""</p><p>""Then why he be snoopin' round here in the projects? Don't you people likes them cute l'il white girls?""</p><p>""Times have changed, Maude. Blacks are becoming more affluent, better educated and spend as much money as white folks. Companies want everybody's business. To them the only color they see is green. Besides, it's hard to find beautiful black kids and I thought, 'Why not give some underprivileged kid a shot at making some money?'""</p><p>""Well, they sure is purdy little things and Twila, she be the oldest, wants to be a model someday. But why talk to me? Why don't you talk to their mama?""</p><p>""Well, I wanted to spend a little time talking to the girls first and see if they've got the temperament to even be models. First off, I'm glad to hear that the oldest, what's her name again?""</p><p>""Twila. Her name is Twila.""</p><p>""I'm glad to hear Twila wants to be a model. There's nothing that ensures success more than a desire to love doing a job. And believe me, it's hard work and a job. And how old are they?""</p><p>Twila jus' turned four a month ago. Candy, that's Candice, is two.""</p><p>""Is she potty trained?"" </p><p>""Jus started putting her on the potty. But she ain't quite trained yet.""</p><p>""Well, if it's alright with you, I'd like to spend a little time talking to them about it.""</p><p>As I said this, I slid two one hundred dollar bills towards Maude's hand. She looked at the money with bug eyes and then looked at me expressionless. I smiled and said, ""For your trouble. I know you probably spend some of your own money on them and I'd like to help out. Why don't you and Tom go for a cup of coffee and come back in about thirty minutes?""</p><p>""You ain't gonna do any funny b' ness are ya?""</p><p>""No Ma'am. I ain't into funny business, just the modeling business.""</p><p>""Okay then, I could use a nice cup of coffee 'bout now anyway,"" she said with a grin as she took the money and buried it between those mammoth tits. With that we rose and went into the living room. The two girls were sitting on the floor watching Dora and they turned and looked at us when we entered. Maude said, ""Okay girls, Mr. Jim here wants to talk to you about bein' models for some catalog. I'll be back in a few minutes, I gots to go to the store. You mind yo manners, understand girls?""</p><p>They both nodded and Twila leapt to her feet and inquired, ""Really? You wants me to be a model?""</p><p>""That's right, Sweetie. I'm looking for a couple of pretty new faces to model beautiful clothes and such. Would you like that?""</p><p>""You betcha! I jus knowed I'd be a model someday!""</p><p>""Well, Sweetheart, it just might be your lucky day!""</p><p>Maude touched my arm and whispered, ""Thirty minutes and no funny b' ness.""</p><p>""You can trust me, Maude."" </p><p>With that, Tom and Maude left. I went and sat on the sofa and set my briefcase down next to me. Twila followed closely at my side. Candy followed, but stayed behind her sister sucking her thumb. I pulled Twila to stand between my legs and started stroking the back of her thighs and said, ""So you want to be a model, do you?""</p><p>She looked down at my hands then back up at me and silently nodded. I pulled little Candy over and sat her on the sofa next to me, gave her an affectionate squeeze and reached for my briefcase. I opened it and withdrew the photos and pulled Twila up onto my knee. I positioned the girls so that each could see the photos. As I presented the photos, I said, ""Now here's a few pictures of the type of modeling our girls do.""</p><p>Candy just looked on, too young to really understand what was going on. Twila was sharp as a tack. She said, ""They only gots panties on and them there panties look mighty tiny. And look at that one: she gots her legs open and you can almost see her pussy!""</p><p>I drew back and asked surprised, ""Where'd you learn that word?""</p><p>""That's what Mama called it. She said all girls gots a pussy.""</p><p>""Well, your mama is right. These girls are modeling special big girl panties and they're showing people that even as small as they are, they still cover their pussies. These are very expensive underwear and the girls get to keep the clothes after they model them.""</p><p>""Really? You mean they keeps the clothes?""</p><p>""Really! Here, look at these poses. Do you think you could pose as good as they do?""</p><p>She studied all the photos and nodding said, ""Sure! Here watch.""</p><p>Twila scooted off my lap and onto the floor and spread her legs open like a ten dollar whore. I saw the corner of her pussy lip and groaned. She didn't even notice she was exposed. She turned over on all fours and stuck her ass up in the air with her legs spread wide and looked back over her shoulder with a big smile. </p><p>""Wow! You're a natural, Twila! You could do this without even thinking!""</p><p>Encouraged, she stood with her legs planted about three feet apart and pulled the corner of her panties down on one side and almost exposed the top of her slit with her other arm over her head and she flashed me a sexy little smile. I wanted to rape the child right them and there!</p><p>""Perfect! You're so beautiful, Twila! You'll sell more panties than any model we have!""</p><p>I looked down at Candy and asked softly, ""Can you do that, Candy? Can you model like your sister?""</p><p>With her thumb in her mouth she silently shrugged. I said, ""Why don't you give it a try, Darling? I bet you'd be beautiful too!""</p><p>She hopped off the sofa and plopped on the floor, grabbed her legs behind her thighs and pulled back, raising her butt high in the air. She looked at me from between her splayed legs with a big smile. The leg hole of her oversized panties had slid into her crack and exposed her left pussy lip. </p><p>Twila gasped and exclaimed, ""Candy! We can see part of yo pussy, you dirty little girl!""</p><p>Candy just giggled and turned over and struck the pose she'd seen Twila perform. She was at about a forty-five degree angle to me and I could see her entire pussy through the leg hole of her panties. </p><p>""Boy, Candy, you's a nasty little girl!"" Twila said as she shook her head. Now, we's can see the whole thing!""</p><p>Candy giggled and stood up pulling her oversized panties up hard, showing me a well defined, two year-old toddler cameltoe. I called her to me and picked her up and gave her a big hug saying, ""That was so sexy, baby girl! You're fantastic!""</p><p>Twila was in a twit over my praise and at being upstaged by her younger sibling and gave a pout. Candy melted into my arms. I pulled Twila between my legs and rubbed her perfectly round tiny butt cheek and gave it a gentle squeeze and asked, ""What's wrong, Twila?""</p><p>As I appeared to give Twila my undivided attention, I slipped my hand in the leg hole of Candy's panties and softly rubbed her vulva. She just looked up silently at me and smiled. I smiled back and turned to Twila as I continued to stroke the little two year-olds fat little pud.</p><p>Twila pushed my hand away and said with conviction, ""Well, I ain't showin' my pussy to nobody! And another thing, you shouldn't oughta be touchin my butt. I can model them there tiny drawers, but I ain't no ho like my mama! She be fuckin' an suckin' ever night. I ain't like my mama!""</p><p>I moved back in surprise and replied, ""You sure ain't, Twila. I'm sorry for touching your butt. I meant no harm.""</p><p>""Well, okay,"" she said seemingly satisfied with my apology. ""But can I still be a model without showin' my pussy? I don't mind going nekkid up top seein's I gots no titties, but that's as far as I go.""</p><p>""You sure can, Sweetie. You're beautiful. I'd love to have you as my daughter, Candy too! Why, you two are the prettiest little girls I've ever seen! What would you think about coming to live with me in my big fancy house? You know I'm rich, don't you?""</p><p>""I 'spected as much cause you gots them fancy clothes and carry that case around like some big shot. What do you mean: come live with you? What about our mama? And why would you want us to live with you?""</p><p>""Well, I can talk to your mama about you two living with me and have a new life with pretty clothes, and lots of toys and go to a good school. I just think that two beautiful girls like you two shouldn't grow up here in the projects with all the trash.""</p><p>""Wow,"" Twila said with a sigh, ""I dream of getting away from here. The bigger boys want to play dirty games and touch us and it jus' ain't safe 'round here. Would you talk to Mama? Could you?""</p><p>""If you want, I'll talk to her tonight.""</p><p>""What do you say, Candy? Would you like to live in a big rich house?""</p><p>She didn't understand and just shrugged as she sucked on her thumb. Twila answered for her by saying, ""Yeah, she'd like it jus' like me.""</p><p>""Okay then,"" I answered with a smile and a nod, ""I'll talk to your mama tonight. Sound good to you?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she replied with an affirmative nod. </p><p>I pulled both girls onto my lap and hugged them to me. Twila was a bit stiff, but Candy just molded herself against me. I kissed the top of their heads and set them down just as Maude and Tom came through the door. </p><p>Maude looked at me suspiciously and asked Twila, ""Ever thing alright, Twila?""</p><p>""Sure, Auntie Maude, everything is jus' fine.""</p><p>She looked at me with a secretive smile and I grinned back. </p><p>With that, I rose and grabbing my briefcase said, ""Well, Maude, it's been a very productive meeting and I'm gonna talk to the girls' mama tonight about them starting a whole new life.""</p><p>We made our polite goodbyes and both girls looked at me with big, secretive grins as I walked out the door. Giving the girls a wink, I turned and left.</p>"
1108,"Twila and Candy, Part 4",Charlotte,cs.stories@storiesonline.org,"['interracial', 'nosex', 'slow']",Jimmy makes the sales pitch to Twila and Candy's whore Mom,2012-12-10T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>When we got to the car, I looked at my watch and it was almost six. I told Tom to find someplace decent for us to eat and get some dinner. As we ate, I informed Tom that Twila was a near three year-old: her fourth birthday was just a month ago. I told him his assessment of Twila was right on. I also told him she was no dummy either. She knew what a pussy was and also knew her mother was a sucking, fucking whore. She rebuked my attempt at fondling her ass, but Candy just inhaled the attention. ""As vain at that little four year-old beauty is,"" I told him, ""she'll be showing me her pussy and asking to be abused just like she's gonna see Candy get. I doubt she'd last a week!""</p><p>He raised an eyebrow when I told him Candy took to having her kitty stroked like a duck to water. I told him that I'd have that little tyke spread out on the bed naked and licking her little chocolate pussy by the second day while her big sister watched the whole thing. </p><p>He just shook his head and said, ""Boy, Boss, you sure know your shit.""</p><p>""And another thing; I'll make that snooty little diva stew until after she's seen her baby sister blow me and swallow my cum. Then, she'll have no doubt about what's expected of her to be the number one diva in the house. After that, she'll demand to be the first to get fucked - in whichever hole I choose. She'll even help me teach her baby sister how to fuck.""</p><p>""Stop it, Boss I can't eat with a raging hardon!""</p><p>""Don't fret, Tommy. After I seal the deal with the girls' mother, you can start looking for your own little black Lolita. Have you given any thought as to what age you're going after?""</p><p>""Yeah, I've thought a lot about it. My preferred age is about eight or nine - no older than twelve, but since I'm gonna be shelling out some serious dough, I'm going to do like you and get me one about four or five that I can keep for quite a while. It'll make the investment worth it.""</p><p>""Now you're thinking, Tom. Get em young and train em up right. With a four year-old, by the time she's five she'll give you about eight years of indescribable pleasure.""</p><p>""Kinky minds think alike, Boss; my sentiments exactly.""</p><p>---</p><p>We arrived at the club about eight-thirty. I wanted a front row seat when the show started so I could give Cassandra some serious tips. I flashed my wade of cash to the bartender and got a hundred dollars worth of ones, fives and a few tens. It would only take a few minutes for the word to spread that a big spender was in the house.</p><p>Sure enough, as soon as the show started and the girls started circulating, I had dancers all over me. I politely declined their company until Cassandra strolled up to the table. I bought her a drink and we made the usual small talk. I handed her a business card that bore the name ""Living Doll Models, Ltd."" I introduced Tom as one of my talent scouts and told her that I wanted to talk seriously about her girls. </p><p>She was shocked and suddenly suspicious when I mentioned her daughters, but eased up when I told her that Tom had been scouting for some fresh new faces and happened to see her daughters one day and made some inquiries. I gave her the spiel about wanting to help a few disadvantaged kids make it; that's why we were looking in her neighborhood. </p><p>She was definitely interested and was beginning to see dollar signs. I gave her five crisp one hundred dollar bills and told her to buy the girls several sets of nice clothes. Whatever she didn't spend was hers to keep. All I wanted was for her to give me the receipts for tax purposes. That got her attention! Nothing makes a whore perk up than cold, hard cash! After she'd gone shopping, I told her to call me and we'd take some test shots of the girls and see how things went. </p><p>I asked her, ""Well, what do you think? Are you interested? The girls came make a lot of money and it'll surely help out with the bills.""</p><p>""Hell yeah I'm interested. What kind of photos do you shoot?""</p><p>""Catalog work for the major department stores. The bonus is that the girls get to keep a lot of the clothes they model. In effect, you probably won't have to buy them clothes anymore. It's one of the perks of the business.""</p><p>""Fuck yeah,"" she sighed shaking her head. ""Now I see how the other half lives.""</p><p>""It comes with the job, Sandy. What time do you get off? I'd like to seal the deal tonight if I can.""</p><p>""I get off at two. We can go to an all night diner down the road and talk some more.""</p><p>""Sounds like a winner, Sandy. I think we can come to an agreement that'll be lucrative to both of us. In the meantime, it wouldn't bother any you if I tipped you nicely during the evening, would it? I mean, a working girl with two girls has needs, Right?""</p><p>""Yeah, I do have needs.""</p><p>I bet you do, you fucking crack whore, I thought. ""Well, I'll be perfectly honest when I say that I see where your little girls get their looks. You're as fine a black woman as I've ever seen.""</p><p>""Well, thank you Mr. uh..."" she stuttered as she tried to read my name in the dark.</p><p>""Hayes, Jimmy Hayes,"" I finished for her.</p><p>""Thank you very much, Jimmy; and no, I don't mind at all.""</p><p>""I'm looking forward to seeing more of you.""</p><p>With a giggle, she stuffed the money down her bra and turned to slid out of her chair and said, ""I bet you are!""</p><p>Cassandra was indeed a real brown bombshell! If I wasn't into little girls, I'd pay to fuck her. It's a shame such a beautiful woman was a slave to cocaine. She danced four times that night and every time I put fifty dollars worth of bills in her G-string. I could picture what Twila and little Candy would grow up to look like when they were older. I decided then that I'd make one luscious offer and that would be it. She either took it or left it. But while we wiled the night away, my mind was seriously burning the candle to figure out how to get her kids away from her. I had to make it look like she'd be doing it for the kids, not to feed her habit.</p><p>Tom and I left when the bouncer shooed everyone out at closing time. We waited by the car and Sandy came sauntering out fifteen minutes later. Tom drove while Sandy and I sat in the back seat. She scooted close and said, ""Thanks for the tips. I could really put the money to good use.""</p><p>""My pleasure, Sandy. Just remember the kids' outfits. I would really like to get those girls on film.""</p><p>""Don't worry, I'll take them shopping tomorrow and call you tomorrow night. How's that sound?""</p><p>""Works for me.""</p><p>We went inside and took a booth in the back and continued our negotiations. Sandy's greed was starting to show and she asked me, ""How much can the girls realistically make and for how long?""</p><p>""That depends,"" I qualified, ""on how popular they become with the stores' buyers and how much their looks change as they get older. Modeling is like any other profession. Only a select few make the big bucks. As a model gets older her price goes down. Usually, they're finished making the big money by about twenty five. </p><p>""Don't be fooled, Sandy. This is a hard, demanding profession. Models are called at short notice at all times of the day. Sometimes they have to travel to a specific location year round. They need tutors because they can't sit through full days of classes and miss assignments. You'll have to devote every waking moment to those girls if they become an item.""</p><p>""Oh,"" she replied. Her bubble had been burst and she was seeing those dollars slip from her fingers.</p><p>""I never thought of that. I couldn't do that because by boyfriend, Fred, he owns the club where I work, is kinda demanding. Besides, I have personal things I have to attend to.""</p><p>Playing along, I gave a sigh and sat silent for a moment as if thinking. ""Well,"" I began, ""this is the first time I've ever tried to help a kid without resources. I'd really like to help your girls out, and they certainly are beautiful and I'm sure they'd be a hit. </p><p>""Now mind you, I'm only thinking out loud here and trying to come up with a way to give your girls a shot at the good life. Do you at least have a car?""</p><p>""No, I don't.""</p><p>""See, they couldn't even make a local shoot on short notice. Here's an idea and I'm really going out on a limb here. I would be sacrificing a lot because I'm a single business man and only have myself to think about. But we're talking about a couple of young girls' lives and I'm willing to see my idea of helping a couple of kids that really need it to the end and I'm willing to make sacrifices to give them a shot. What would you say to giving me custody of the girls and I'll pay you up front for what an above average model would make until she's say, sixteen? I'd need full custody to get them schooled, medical treatment, travel and things like that. I'm not trying to buy your daughters; I'm just trying to give you some compensation as if you were still handling their affairs and at the same time, give them their shot. What do you think?""</p><p>""Hmmm, how much are we talking about? In compensation I mean?""</p><p>""Let me think."" I pulled my pen and started jotting useless numbers on a napkin and after a few computations replied, ""I could go as high as 150 grand, but not a penny more. How's that sound?""</p><p>She audibly gulped and her eyes got wide and asked, ""You mean 150 thousand dollars in cash?""</p><p>""Well, not in cash, but a certified bank draft. That's as good as cash. You just take it to the bank and cash it. Basically, it's a fancy money order.""</p><p>""How long do I have to think about it?""</p><p>""Let's do this, Sandy. You take the girls out tomorrow, buy them some really nice clothes and call me tomorrow night. I'll pick you and the girls up the following morning and we'll shoot some proofs. If they turn out great, I'll need your decision then. That's the best I can do. This may be all moot if they can't perform in front of a camera.""</p><p>""That sounds fair. Alright then, we'll do it your way. I'll give you my answer day after tomorrow, okay?""</p><p>""Sounds like a plan. Now, let us drive you home to your girls and we'll talk tomorrow.""</p><p>Sandy nodded silently as we rose to leave. After we dropped Sandy off, I asked Tom, ""Did you see the look in her eyes when I gave her the price?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" he chuckled, ""they flashed two neon dollar signs!""</p><p>""That'll sure buy a lot of blow,"" I remarked.</p><p>""That's if her pusher boyfriend doesn't take it from her first,"" he said back.</p>"
1109,"Twila and Candy, Part 5",Charlotte,cs.stories@storiesonline.org,"['Mgg', 'interracial', 'pet', 'oral', 'anal', 'ws']","Jimmy gets what he want,s but it ain't as easy as he thought. In any event, the fun begins!",2012-12-13T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>The next morning, I was on the phone contacting photographers. I found one that agreed to shoot some shots of the girls on short notice. He told me he uses digital equipment, so we could immediately see the results and get some portfolio shots printed before we left. I also called my lawyer friend and had him make me up an irrevocable change of custody. As I totaled everything up, this was becoming an expensive proposition. But, I asked myself ""What's the cost of two young preteen breeders worth?""</p><p>Everything was in place when Sandy called me at six to tell me she'd bought the girls all new clothes from panties out. I told her she did great and I'd pick her up in the morning at eight. Believe me; sleep didn't come easy that night thinking of sinking my dick into that beautiful four year-olds luscious chocolate brown pussy! Picturing her two year-old sister taking a load of man cream in her tiny dimpled star had me wired tight!</p><p>I arrived at Sandy's at eight in the Escalade and they were noticeably impressed. We arrived at the photographer's thirty minutes later. Twila was pumped. She owned the camera from the first frame and came away with a portfolio to be envied. Little Candy was no slouch either. She was nervous at first. The photographer shot nearly a whole flash card before she calmed down and did her sister proud. </p><p>Both girls left with a nice binder of slick shots. After I'd paid the photographer, we left. I took them out to eat and asked Sandy what she'd decided. She looked at the girls and then at me and said, ""For them, I'll do it. I'll give you my girls.""</p><p>""What you mean, Mama,"" Twila asked.</p><p>""Honey, do you wanna be a model?""</p><p>""Oh, Mama, more than anything in the world!""</p><p>""Well, Sweetie, I can't give that to you, but Mr. Jimmy can. If you wanna be a model, you and Candy have to go live with Mr. Jimmy and be his daughters. He'll give you a nice life with everything I can't. I'm doing this because I love you and Candy and want what's best for you. Do you understand?""</p><p>""Yes, Mama, I understand and I love you. I'll be a good daughter for Mr. Jimmy. I promise. You will too, won't you, Candy?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" the tot said around her thumb. </p><p>Sandy dropped her head and said, ""Let's do it. Where are the papers?""</p><p>""Let's go,"" I replied as I laid my hand on hers, ""We have to go to my lawyer's office.""</p><p>With that, we gathered the girls together and headed to the lawyer's office. Once there, she signed the papers without even reading it over. Once the secretary had notarized the document, my lawyer gave her the cashier's check. She opened the envelope and looked at the figure silently for a few moments, closed it up and put it in her purse. Everyone was kind of quiet on the way to Sandy's place. Once home, the girls darted for the sofa with their photo albums and started looking through them.</p><p>I went in to say goodnight and both girls gave me a hug. Twila pulled away, looked at me and asked, ""Do we call you daddy now?""</p><p>""Yes, Princess; I'm your daddy now, so I'd like it very much if you called me Daddy.""</p><p>""Okay, Daddy. We'll see you tomorrow."" With that, she gave me a kiss on the cheek.</p><p>Candy jumped into my arms and said, ""G'night, Daddy"" and squeezed my neck tight.</p><p>I gave each girl a peck and replied, ""I'll see you little princesses tomorrow and we'll start a brand new life. Sound like fun?""</p><p>Both girls nodded with smiles. As I stood in the doorway to Sandy's rundown apartment, I asked her, ""Well, when should I pick up the girls?""</p><p>""Say about noon?""</p><p>""Noon it is. I'll see you then. Sandy, you're doing the right thing, you know that, right?""</p><p>""Yeah, I'm happy about it to tell you the truth.""</p><p>""So am I, Sandy; so am I.""</p><p>With that I turned and left. I couldn't help feel sad about the whole affair. I mean, Sandy didn't, or at least didn't show any trace of regret, sadness or concern about giving her kids away to a complete stranger for money. And neither of the girls seemed all that upset about leaving their mother and coming to live with me. </p><p>Twila was going to be in for a rude awakening once she found out what the ""good life"" was going to cost her. Little Candy would bask in the affection and give herself to me unconditionally. I hope the darling diva learns from little sis just what it takes to be my main squeeze.</p><p>Oh well, that's life. I'll find out tomorrow how my future little mommas will settle into their new roles.</p>"
1110,"Twila and Candy, Part 6",Charlotte,cs.stories@storiesonline.org,"['Mgg', 'interracial', 'pet', 'oral', 'anal', 'ws']","Jimmy gets what he want,s but it ain't as easy as he thought. In any event, the fun begins!",2012-12-13T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I readied each of the girls' rooms so that they would have their own space. I figured that Candy would be the first to ask to bunk with me, but I knew for sure that little Miss Prissy was going to hold on to her virtue to the last moment. I had to give the little shit some credit and I respected the fact that even at four, she had guts and was savvy enough to figure out what her mama was.</p><p>When I had things around the house ready the way I wanted them, I went to bed. Now that my plan had come to fruition and I was going to take possession of the two prettiest little black girls I'd ever seen, sleep came quickly and soundly.</p><p>I woke at six and after performing my morning ritual, I was sitting at the breakfast room table drinking a cup of coffee when the phone rang. When I picked up the cordless with a friendly hello, Tom said, ""Hey Boss, it's me.""</p><p>""Hey Tom, what's up?""</p><p>""Can you get over and pick up the girls?""</p><p>""Yes, but not until noon.""</p><p>""No, I mean now.""</p><p>""Why? What's going on?""</p><p>""Maude called me and said some guy walking his dog found Sandy this morning with a bullet in her brain. The girls are at her house with some lady from Social Services. My guess is she showed her boyfriend that check and he figured no crack whore needed that kind of money and relieved her of it.""</p><p>""Holy shit!"" I replied shocked. ""Yeah... yeah Tom, I'll head over to Maude's now. Thanks for the call.""</p><p>""No problem, Boss. Just make sure you have the kids' ownership papers or else you ain't gonna be taking them with you.""</p><p>I looked at my watch and it was eight thirty. I called my lawyer on his cell and told him what had happened and who I suspected may have violently relieved Sandy of the money. I asked him about the check. He told me he would call the bank and report it stolen and they'd put a hold on it and start an investigation. </p><p>He told me that with a check for that amount and the fact that the endorsee was murdered less than twenty-four hours after receiving the check, the police would be involved because that was a motive to kill her. He told me the police would definitely interrogate me and pursue the money trail. Whoever tries to cash that check will be in deep shit. He advised me to be honest about why I gave her the check and when I first heard about her demise. No matter what happened, I had iron-clad custody of the girls; if I had any trouble with Social Services, to call him immediately.</p><p>Armed with that knowledge and the notarized custody papers, I left for Maude's. Twenty minutes later, I was knocking on her door. Maude answered the door and looked like she'd been crying. I entered and was greeted by the girls, who ran to me and I embraced them both. After settling the girls, Maude introduced me to Ms. Silvia Summers, the social worker from DSS. She was in her mid to late twenties and not a bad looking woman.</p><p>While the girls watched TV, the three of us sat at the kitchen table and talked. I asked Maude what happened and she said that when Sandy's body was found, one of the cops that was at the scene recognized her from dealings with Fred Thomas, the club owner where Sandy worked. He knew her address was on file because she had been arrested for prostitution. They retrieved her address from police records and arrived at eight this morning. Maude continued the tale with, ""When the cops arrived, Twila answered the door. They asked her if a grown-up was there and she said no, but their sitter lived downstairs. They brought the girls here and called Miss Summers here and she came over. Twila told me that you was gonna be their daddy from now on and that her mama signed some papers sayin' so.""</p><p>""Miss Summers arrived right a'fore you gots here. She was gonna take the girls, but I tolds her that they had a new daddy and that you'd be a comin' soon. That be all I knows.""</p><p>""What time did Sandy pick up the girls?"" I asked Maude.</p><p>""I's not sure, maybe 'bout five dis mo'nin'.""</p><p>I turned to the Ms. Summers and said, ""Maude's correct, but let me fill in the blanks. Sandy signed over complete custody of the girls to me yesterday. We knew she had a drug problem and was somehow bound to this Fred character at the club where she worked. I'm a modeling agency executive and wanted to sign the girls to a contract to do catalog work. </p><p>""Sandy didn't have the means or the desire to devote the time and energy necessary to give the girls a chance at a better life. She was too wrapped up in her drug habit and way of life and, I suspect, probably saw the girls as an albatross around her neck. I know that sounds callous to be talking about a dead woman, and I don't know if that was the case, but that was my observation. </p><p>""All of my models to date are from stable homes and the girls' parents, usually the mother, direct their daughter's careers and manage their money. I decided that it would be a great idea to provide an opportunity for a couple of disadvantaged kids to move up in the world. So, I sent one of my scouts to the projects to look for a couple of fresh faces. That's when he spotted Twila and her sister. </p><p>""I met with the girls and with Sandy at the club and she saw the girls as a means to make some serious cash, but she didn't have the resources to manage the girls such as a car, or more importantly, her time and attention needed to foster a couple of child models.""</p><p>Here's where I deviated from the truth. I continued with, ""Sandy was crestfallen when she saw the girls' earnings slipping through her fingers. I told her that we didn't even know if they could perform in front of the camera or whether or not the proofs would warrant a contract. I gave her five hundred dollars for new clothes for the girls and we did a test shoot yesterday. Well, both girls proved to be naturals and ended up with a nearly complete portfolio after their first shoot.</p><p>""After we left the studio, I told her the girls would be a hit with the department store buyers. She asked me how she could get the girls a contract when she didn't have the means or the time to manage them. She asked me if I would be willing to do it. I told her that I never considered anything like that and that for me to take over their management, I'd essentially need full custody of the girls.""</p><p>""But why,"" Ms. Summers asked, ""would you need custody of the girls for them to model?""</p><p>""As you might be aware, modeling, whether we're talking about a child or an adult, is a very demanding job and a lot of hard work. Models are basically at the mercy of the client. They're called on short notice for assignments and those assignments may be local or there may be travel involved. Whoever managed the girls would have to be available to get the girls to a shoot: whether it's here locally, in the next town, or state and even sometimes out of the country. </p><p>""Sandy didn't even have a car to drive the girls to a local studio and get them there on time for an assignment. If I took over the girls' management, they'd need tutors because most of these shoots are during the day. As a result, they'd miss a lot of school. Kids also need medical and dental care. They'd need passports and visas if they traveled out of the country. Only someone who had legal custody of the girls could get them educated, their medical needs addressed and obtain passports and visas. I very well couldn't try to locate where Sandy was at any particular time to obtain her signature on something that was spur of the moment. So, I'd need legal custody in order to address those issues.</p><p>""Knowing this, I was hesitant at taking her suggestion, but at the same time, I was committed to helping a couple of underprivileged kids make a new start. I must admit that I was also very impressed with the girls' first shoot and wanted to sign them. Photogenic models that can consistently produce good shots are hard to find - especially in children. After all, I'm a business man. I somehow clicked with the girls and they took a shine to me. </p><p>""At this point, Sandy was still seeing the girls as a means of income. Remember now, I was going on gut instinct here and really couldn't tell you for a fact what Sandy was thinking: it was just my personal opinion. Let's step back for a moment and see if you can agree with my reasoning. You see the environment and conditions the girls are living in.""</p><p>I turned to Maude and said, ""Maude, even though this is the projects, you keep a clean house and are an upright woman and I mean no offense.""</p><p>I turned again to Silvia and continued, ""But as you know, Ms. Summers, if you walk out this door and out the front door, you'll see school age kids selling dope. There are gangs, drugs and prostitution everywhere. Twila told me that the older boys have tried to fondle and molest her. Even at four, she knew that her mama was a whore and wants out of this environment. Isn't that true, Maude?""</p><p>""Yes sir, it is. She be wantin' to be a model ever since she could walk.""</p><p>""Ms. Summers,"" I said, ""I know from personal experience what life's like here. I grew up in the projects too. All my friends were black and my mama, bless her soul, was a whore and a druggie too. She overdosed on the bathroom floor when I was sixteen.""</p><p>""Now I can see,"" Ms Summers said, ""why you wanted to help kids like Twila and Candice. I'm also beginning to see that you have some insight as to how people like Miss Cummings think. Go on.""</p><p>""Anyway, she asked me point blank 'How much money can they make?' I shrugged my shoulders and honestly said, 'Who knows?' She asked me to make an educated guess. I ran some rough figures for an above average model, to use as a mean, and figured that they could possible earn around 150k by the time they were sixteen.""</p><p>""That much?"" the social worker asked. ""Just for doing catalog work?""</p><p>""You need to remember, Ms. Summers, buyers for department stores speak to fashion houses and designers and fashion designers are where the real money's at. If a buyer sees a face that is fresh, new and appealing, they tell a certain designer that so-in-so would look great in one of their ads. Suddenly, some unknown kid's image is plastered on billboards and in magazines wearing designer jeans or a fall line of kid's clothes. That's how this business works. Beautiful black child models are as rare as a fifty dollar gold piece. The right kid, at the right time and place could hit the jackpot; but it can come at a price. </p><p>""If there isn't someone looking after the child's interests, a kid can get chewed up in this business. They're taken advantage of, sometimes abused and treated like a commodity. Some have even had their earnings stolen from them by an unscrupulous parent or manager. That's why they need to be managed and protected with their interests in mind.""</p><p>""Okay, Mr. Hayes,"" she said, ""tell me how the custody issue went down.""</p><p>""As I was saying, when she heard my estimation, she had neon dollar signs in her eyes. She asked me, 'And the parents control the kids' money as they see fit?' I told her yes. I'll be honest, Ms. Summers. The figure I gave her was just a percentage of what these girls can make. You have to admit they're the most beautiful little black girls you've ever seen. Together, they could make half a mil easy. She then laid out her idea of how to get her hands on the girls' earnings. She said straight up, 'Since I'm the girls' mother and if'n I was to be their manager, I would be getting that 150 grand, wouldn't I?' I said yes. She then said, 'Well how's about you give me the 150 G's and I give you full custody of the girls, that way we both win.' I replied, 'yes, but I'd be giving you their money: what about them?'</p><p>""She replied, 'You be rich; you could give em a life I could never give em. They'd live the good life and be on easy street.' Well, coming from my background, wanting to give these beautiful girls a shot at a new life and seeing my mother in Sandy, I thought the girls would end up going from the frying pan to the fire. </p><p>""It's true, I'm rich; I'm worth over a hundred million dollars and after hearing what she'd just said, the money didn't matter anymore: just those little girls' welfare. I agreed. I then called my lawyer and had him draw up the papers and get a cashier's check made out to her for 150 thousand dollars. She signed those papers yesterday and I was supposed to take custody of the girls today at noon - that is until I got a call from Tom saying Maude had called him. That's when I found out about Sandy's death and came over here.""</p><p>""So, she essentially sold you her children for 150 thousand dollars,"" Ms. Summers surmised. ""Do you have the custody papers with you?""</p><p>""Yes, Ma'am, right here,"" and I handed her the document.</p><p>She read it over carefully and completely. When she had finished, she handed it back to me and said, ""Well, it's certainly legal and in order. There's no doubt that you are now their custodial parent. I have to tell you though, I'm rather sickened by the fact that those two little girls in the other room were sold like puppies by their mother. </p><p>""Now, it's my turn to talk and I'm going to make sure, before I hand over these girls, that you are what you say you are. Now that their mother is dead and you are their sole parent and provider, do you still intend to let these girls embark on modeling careers? I trust what you're saying, but I'll still need a financial statement from your attorney to verify that you are as wealthy as you claim. If you are, there's no doubt what standard of life these girls will live and that all their physical needs such as education, medical care and support will generously be provided for. But again, will they become models?""</p><p>""Yes Ma'am. This is Twila's dream and I'm gonna give it to her and the way little Candy performed, she'll be right there with her big sister.""</p><p>""What of their earnings? How will you handle that?""</p><p>""I'll set up a trust fund for each of them and whatever money they make will be theirs when they reach twenty-one.""</p><p>""That's what I wanted to hear. Now, the next step is to get the girls and their things together and take them to their new home. I want to inspect your house and make sure it meets department regulations.""</p><p>I put up my hand to interrupt and said, ""There's something else you should know. I'm sure the police will be interested and I want to be up front and open about things. Now mind you, I'm just a simple guy from the projects, but I think - and Maude, correct me if I'm wrong - it was my impression that her boss at the club had something on Sandy and had a strong controlling influence on her. It just seems a little strange to me that I gave her a check for 150 thousand dollars around six last night and she turns up dead a few hours later. When I found out about her demise, I called my lawyer and he reported the check stolen. The bank will put a hold on it and wait to see if anyone tries to cash it. I just thought you should know.""</p><p>Maude cut in with, ""I wuz thinkin' the same thing, Jimmy. That Fred Thomas is a real snake in the grass. And he was her pimp and supplier too. I be knowin' that fo' a fact!""</p><p>""I'll make sure I inform the police,"" Silvia said, ""because I doubt they know about this check and 150 thousand dollars is a lot of motive. Let's get the girls and their things. I want to inspect your home.""</p><p>With that, we went to the living room and I asked the girls if they had anything at their apartment that they wanted to take with them. They said they had a few things, so Silvia and I bade Maude goodbye and we headed upstairs to pack up the girls' things. Candy only wanted the new clothes she'd gotten and a stuffed bunny she called Ninny. Twila snatched up the two modeling portfolios and her new clothes: that was it. They didn't even look back as we left what was once their home. </p><p>I piled all the girls' things in the back of the Escalade, buckled them in and Silvia followed me home. When we arrived at my driveway, I got out and told Silvia that I'd pull through first and then have to swipe the card for her to enter in behind me. Once we were both inside the gate, we drove up to the house. </p><p>The girls were going crazy when they saw their new home from the outside. When we entered, the girls took off to explore their new digs. I qualified things before I gave Silvia the tour by saying, ""Before today, I was a single guy, so please excuse things if they're not too 'family oriented'. I plan on buying the girls new furniture for their rooms that they can pick out and we'll just change things in the house as the need arises.""</p><p>""That's fine, Mr. Hayes. I'm sure you'll make it a place they can call home.""</p><p>With that, I proceeded to give her a tour of the house. When she saw the pool outside, I told her that I'd have to have a fence put up so they didn't accidentally fall into the pool. She seemed satisfied with that remark. She paid the most attention to the bedrooms, inspecting mine and was impressed that each of the girls' bedrooms had its own adjoining bathroom. I explained that I wasn't even sure if they wanted their own bedrooms, thinking they may still want to share a room. </p><p>Silvia said, ""It looks better on the report if they each have their own bedroom, but if they do want to be together, that's fine too. I'm glad you'll let them make that decision.""</p><p>""Well, this Daddy business is all new to me, but they're close and Twila is like a mother hen with Candy. I just want them to be happy. Each of our lives is going to change, so we'll kind of be learning together, won't we?""</p><p>""Indeed you will.""</p><p>""Well, now that you've done your duty, can I interest you in a cup of coffee or something?""</p><p>""No thank you, but I would like to sit and talk for a few minutes.""</p><p>""Sure, let's go back downstairs.""</p><p>I ended up putting on a pot of coffee and we settled down in the breakfast room with a cup to talk. Silvia didn't waste any time getting to the point. ""Mr. Hayes, As sordid as the story is that you told me, for now, I'll take your word. It appears to me that your home will generously supply these girls with a clean and luxurious lifestyle and it more than meets departmental regulations. And for now, I'm going to honor your custody agreement and leave here today giving you full custody. But... and there's always a ""but"", isn't there? But, I will monitor your case and re-evaluate things in six months: not because I don't trust you, but because of the circumstances and events surrounding Miss Cummings' murder and the means by which you obtained custody. </p><p>""I assume you'll proceed with getting the girls started on their modeling, so I'll be checking to see if their trust funds are in place and in order. I'll also re-inspect your home to see if you make the changes you've promised. I will also be interviewing the girls to get their opinions on their new home life and what they think of you as their father. I will also be contacting the police and inform them of your giving Miss Cummings that check. Do you have any questions?""</p><p>""No Ma'am, but while you're here, let me make a call.""</p><p>I pulled out my cell and called my attorney. I brought him up to speed on the morning's events and told him to tell Ms. Summers what my net worth was and handed her the phone. When she heard the figure she looked at me and smiled. She thanked my lawyer after asking for a confirmation fax to her office and she disconnected the call.</p><p>""Well, Mr. Hayes, It appears these girls have nothing to worry about. I apologize for being so terse, but with the murder of the girls' mother, her signing over custody for money and hearing your claim of being so wealthy... well, it was a little hard to believe. I apologize. I'll still monitor your case and return in six months for a follow-up, but I now trust you'll do right by those girls.""</p><p>""Thank you, Ma'am. I'm sure when you return you'll find everything to your liking.""</p><p>""I'm sure I will. Well, I'll leave you now and let you start learning how to be a father. Good luck.""</p><p>""Thank you, Silvia, I'm gonna need it,"" I said with a chuckle.</p><p>She chuckled back and rose to leave. I walked her to the door and we said our polite goodbyes.</p>"
1111,"Twila and Candy, Part 7",Charlotte,cs.stories@storiesonline.org,"['Mgg', 'interracial', 'pet', 'oral', 'anal', 'ws']","Jimmy gets what he want,s but it ain't as easy as he thought. In any event, the fun begins!",2012-12-13T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I watched the monitor on the security system to make sure Miss Social Worker had pulled out of the drive and left for town. The girls were somewhere upstairs and from the sound of things, were jumping on a bed or something. I returned to the breakfast room, sat silent for a moment and took a sip of coffee. I shook my head and cursed ""Fuck!""</p><p>I began to think to myself, ""Boy, you're really fucked now! You don't have a modeling agency, and now, Social Services will be prying into your life. What the fuck am I gonna do now?""</p><p>There was only one answer. I called my attorney and had him set up a modeling agency calling ""Living Doll Models, Ltd."". I then called the photographer that did the girls' session and asked him if he was interested in working for my new agency and he agreed and we worked out a fee schedule. I then called Tom and explained my situation and how this could all blow up in my face. I told him to start contacting ad agencies and find me one in the fashion industry with some connections - and fast!</p><p>I had a second thought and called the lawyer back and had him begin setting up trust funds for the girls. It seemed that Little Miss Twila was going to get her wish: out of sheer necessity, she was going to become a full fledged model.</p><p>I had to laugh or I'd end up crying like a baby. I thought ""This is sure becoming an expensive proposition just to get some little black girl pussy! I'll have to recoup some of my money and the girls are gonna help me get it back. They're gonna model alright, but they'll also be doing some specialized shoots'.""</p><p>With that thought, I didn't want to trust anybody with the knowledge that the girls were going to have their own saucy web sites. I went to the car and retrieved both of the girls' portfolios, went back inside to the study and fired up my computer. I scanned several of the girls' photos then located one of the sites I'd visited that ran sites for several girls from the ages of about four to twelve. </p><p>I opened a dummy email account using a fake name, contacted the webmaster and attached the photos. I asked that someone please reply and let me know if they were interested in setting up a site for the girls. Now, it was just a matter of waiting and see if they contacted me back. </p><p>It was almost one and I was hungry so I knew the girls would be too. Dropping into ""daddy mode"", I playfully yelled out, ""Ready or not, here I come.""</p><p>I started stomping up the stairs so they could hear me coming. I made a couple of growls and said playfully, ""I'm the big bad troll and I'm a lookin' for some pretty little girls to eat!""</p><p>I chuckled when I thought, You damn right I want to eat you; I can't wait to get my lips on your little chocolate pussies!</p><p>I heard some shuffling and giggles, so I entered one of the bedrooms and bellowed, ""Fee, Fi, Fo, Fum, I smell a little girl, yummy, yum, yum!""</p><p>It sounded like Candy as she giggled from under the bed. I slunk over to the bed and made a couple of loud sniffing sounds and dropped to the floor. When I stared under the bed, Candy's eyes were as big as saucers and she squealed and started to crawl out from under the bed backwards giggling. I waited until she was halfway out and pounced over the bed and grabbed her by the leg. She let out a shriek as I pulled her out and onto the bed. </p><p>I flung her on the bed with a bounce and pinned her hands above her head, raised her shirt and blew a zoober on her belly button. She twisted and turned laughing in reaction. I stopped and looked up at her and she was panting, looking right at me with her chin on her chest. I licked her belly button and she giggled. I moved up a little and licked her tiny brown nipple. Her eyes shot open wide and watched as I licked the other one the proceeded to gently suck her baby nipples. I softly asked her, ""Does that feel good, baby girl?""</p><p>She silently smiled and nodded. I leaned up a little more and gave her a soft closed mouth kiss that lasted about ten seconds. Her eyes just melted. I got the reaction I was looking for so I rose up and picked her up in my arms and gently hugged her. I whispered in her ear, ""Daddy's gonna give you a lot of love and attention, baby. Would you like that?""</p><p>""Uh huh. Wuv me wots and wots, Daddy,"" she replied softly.</p><p>""Anything for you, Princess; now, where's that other little girl? I want to eat her up too.""</p><p>Candy giggled and pointed to the closet. I set her down on the bed and slowly started stalking to the closet. I growled out, ""The smell of little girl is getting stronger. I thinks there be a girl in this here closet and I'm a gonna getcha!""</p><p>I flung open the door and Twila shrieked out and tried to bolt past me. She startled me and was by me in a streak. I turned and grabbed her by the waistband of her shorts. The sudden stop made her start to fall forward and as she went down, her shorts were pulled down in the process. Her forward movement took her to the floor and me with her and her shorts and underwear came down around her knees.</p><p>I quickly picked her up and tossed her on the bed, pinning her hands above her head like I'd done with Candy. In a fraction of a second, I memorized what that luscious little pussy looked like as I blew a zoober right on top of her mons.</p><p>At first, she started laughing and twisting and turning, but after a few seconds, she demanded to be released saying, ""Stop it! Let me up! You ain't s'posed to be seeing my pussy!""</p><p>I obeyed and released her. She looked at me sternly as she raised her butt off the bed and pulled her panties and shorts up. She shook her finger at me scolding, ""You's a bad, bad daddy! I ain't been here a day and you's done seen my pussy!""</p><p>""Sorry, Little Miss Don't Look at my Pussy,"" I retorted, ""It were an accident. If you wouldn't have been so fast, I'd have grabbed you by the arm or something.""</p><p>""Well, okay, but don't you be trying to look at my personals.""</p><p>""Yes, Ma'am!"" I saluted. ""By the way, you got a really pretty pussy!"" I added.</p><p>""Thank you - I mean, jus don't you do it again!""</p><p>""Okay,"" I replied sullenly like I was hurt.</p><p>All forgiven, we headed for McDonalds for lunch. After lunch, I took the girls to Walmart. I stopped by the customer service desk and asked for the manager. I asked him if I could use the services of one of his employees. I told him I was going to be buying a ton of clothes and toys for my new daughters and needed someone to help push a couple of carts. Knowing I was going to be spending a good bit of cash, he called over a young girl named Kelly to assist me.</p><p>First, we headed to the toy section and the girls loaded up on Barbie stuff: dolls, clothes and a Barbie house and corvette. At this point, Kelly went in the back and came back out with a flatbed cart used for restocking. Candy wanted a fluffy new animal, so she picked out a pink and white care bear. Twila was happy with her Malibu Barbie. We then passed the electronics department and I figured What the hell and bought them a Playstation with a six games to go with it. While I was thinking about it, I picked up a car seat for Candy.</p><p>From there, we went to the clothes section. I outfitted them with everything: jeans, pants, shorts, skirts, dresses, blouses and shirts, underwear, socks and new sandals and sneakers. Just for shits and grins, I got Twila a pair of sexy little sandaled pumps with a two-inch heel. Needless to say, I had to buy Candy a small plastic pair of play heels because her sister got some fancy shoes. I also got them some dress patent leather shoes both in black and white. I made sure they didn't get any PJ's or nighties: they were gonna sleep in as little as possible. I also made it a point to make a momentary detour to the pharmacy section on the way to the check-out and grabbed six of bottles of KY gel before we checked out. After paying and getting everything loaded in the car, I gave Kelly a fifty dollar tip. She squealed in delight and gave me a kiss. After a hard day's shopping, the girls were hungry again so we ate at an all-you-can-eat steak buffet. Boy those little girls could put away some steak!</p><p>On the way home, I thought to myself, ""Now the game begins. I wonder what Miss Prissy will say when I tell them it's bath time? I can't wait!""</p><p>Once home, it was about seven and I carried the girls' shopping bags up to their rooms and said, ""Well girls, it's been a long day. Now it's time to get ready for bed. But first, you both need to take a bath. Which bathroom do we use: yours, Twila or do we do it in Candy's?""</p><p>Twila shot back, ""I can wash myself! You ain't getting me nekkid and be a puttin' yo hands on my pussy!""</p><p>""Suit yourself,"" I chortled, ""Take your bath by yourself and put on some clean undies; don't forget to wash and dry your hair. Come on, Candy, I know when I'm not wanted.""</p><p>With that, I left little Chastity Belt standing in the middle of her bedroom and I walked Candy by the hand to her room. I didn't look back and closed the door on my way out. Once in Candy's room, I started the tub to fill and then sat on the bed and called my little brown doll to stand between my legs. She didn't even flinch when I grabbed the hem of her shirt and started to pull it up. She raised her arms and let me undress her. I pulled her shorts and panties down in one fluid motion and she put her hands on my forearms and stepped out of them just as dainty as you please. I picked her up and gave her little butt a squeeze. She giggled as I carried her to the tub.</p><p>I turned off the water and set her in the tub. I asked her, ""Did you like Daddy suckin' on your baby titties today?""</p><p>She nodded with her thumb in her mouth. I was starting to firm and wondered what it would be like if my dick was her thumb: especially since that thumb spent so much time in her mouth! I got the bar of soap, worked up a lather in my hands, and washed her arms and chest. I pulled her tiny foot from out of the water and smelled it. I made a funny face and told her, ""These little doggies stink!""</p><p>She giggled as I put her foot in my mouth and started sucking on her pudgy little toes. I did likewise with the other foot and then washed her feet and calves. I stood her up and slowly washed her thighs, brushing my hand against her fat, immature toddler pussy on each upstroke. She just stood looking at me as I caressed her body. </p><p>I removed my hands, again grabbed the soap and re-lathered my hands. I started washing her butt while I started with her velvety smooth chocolate treat. I dipped my fingers into her crease and started to slowly stroke up and down the length of her slit. At the same time I started doing the same thing with the crack of her ass. I asked her, ""Does that feel good, baby girl?""</p><p>She silently nodded, smiled and said, ""Uh huh.""</p><p>As I stroked I said to her, ""You know, you got a pretty little pussy too, Candy, and Daddy loves touchin it. Do you like Daddy touchin your baby pussy?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she replied with a smile. I started to circle her tiny winkle and asked her, ""And does this feel good too, Sweetie? Do you like Daddy touchin your poopy hole?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she again replied. </p><p>I started tickling her tiny pebble of a clitty and asked, ""How 'bout this? I bet this feels good too, don't it.""</p><p>Nodding, she squatted down a little letting me know she liked what she felt and wanted some more. As I stroked her little button, I slowly inserted my slippery pinky finger up her dimpled pucker about an inch. Her thumb came out of her mouth and she looked at me wide-eyed and I just smiled. I slowly started to move my finger in and out of her ass about an inch and said, ""Feels good, don't it?""</p><p>She squeaked ""Uh huh"" as she flexed her knees a little more. I asked her, ""Do you want Daddy to play with your pussy and little poopy whenever he wants? Would you like that?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she nodded with a look of concentration on her face.</p><p>""Well, Daddy sure loves playing with your baby pussy and little poopy, that's for sure. You're so beautiful, I'm gonna make you my special princess. Would you like that? Would you be my little pussy princess?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she nodded with conviction. </p><p>""And I can play with your pussy whenever I want?""</p><p>Candy nodded with a smile.</p><p>""Even in front of Twila? You'd let her watch me play with your pussy?""</p><p>She nodded her head silently and smiled.</p><p>""I love you, baby girl and Daddy's gonna play with your pussy a lot. Sound like fun?""</p><p>She smiled wide and nodded her head. </p><p>""Can Daddy taste your pussy sometime?""</p><p>She giggled and covered her face with her hands and nodded. </p><p>""Good girl!"" I exclaimed as I rinsed the soap from her.</p><p>Having had a very productive first bath, I picked her up and wrapped her in a towel. I dried her off, put clean panties on her and carried her downstairs. I grabbed a bottle of KY from one of the bags and sat my little pussy princess on my lap and turned on the Cartoon Channel. I had her sitting with her legs stretched open wide across mine with her back against my chest. I put a dab of lubricant on my finger to have some more fun. I just cuddled my little black cherub as we watched cartoons and waited for the Ice Princess to arrive. </p><p>Low and behold, a few minutes later, my little diva made her entrance. She immediately saw Candy sitting on my lap all cuddly and fuzzy, and with a straight face, took a seat on the sofa. I had to chuckle because this little she-devil was smart - and sneaky too. She positioned herself so that she could watch TV and observe the two of us from the corner of her eye. Every few seconds or so, I'd see her eyes shift when she glanced over without turning her head. Damn, she could give lessons!</p><p>Figuring that she wanted an eyeful, me and Pussy Princess would give her one. I had been gently caressing Candy's chest. I'd rub her entire front, tease her tiny nipples a little then return to gently rubbing her chest. She ate it up like a junkyard dog gnawing on a ham bone. She had melted herself into me and had her hands down at her sides and was just chilling out, basking in the attention. </p><p>I put my nose into her velvety soft kinky hair and kissed the top of her head and whispered to her, ""Can Daddy play with your pussy some? I really wanna make my pussy princess feel good. Would you like that?""</p><p>She slowly nodded and put her right hand on mine as I caressed her chest. I started off by stroking the inside of her thigh and rubbing the back of my hand against Candy's panty-covered treasure. I saw Twila glance over and she lingered a moment and returned her attention to the TV. Her look changed perceptively and I could see the jealousy start to simmer. </p><p>After stroking Candy's thigh for a few minutes, I cupped her little panty-covered pud and slowly stroked up and down between her legs. Twila glanced over and I heard her take a quick intake of breath. Her face tightened and her lips drew thin as she tried to appear not to notice.</p><p>Candy, in the meantime, was purring like kitten. I could tell her breathing had increased a little by the way her chest rose and fell as I rubbed her. I whispered to her, ""Feelin good, baby doll?""</p><p>She just nodded. She still had her hand on mine as I caressed her chest.</p><p>I slowly insinuated my fingers under the leg band of her panties and was surprised to feel she was a little wet: more like sticky, but she was definitely feeling those fuzzy feelings. I took the finger that had the KY on it and started to lube up her little button. She was definitely feeling excited because now I could actually feel her clitty was a hard little protruding pebble. </p><p>I started circling her hood and Candy started to slowly rock her pelvis trying to increase the contact on her tiny button and her breathing deepened. Twila glanced over and her face went red and she now spun around and said, ""Whatcha be doin' to my sista? You ought not ta be playin' with her pussy like that!""</p><p>""She likes it, Twila. She likes it a lot and as her Daddy, I'm gonna make her happy. Does it feel good when Daddy plays with your pussy, Candy?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she nodded, ""I wikes it awot.""</p><p>""See, she likes it. I ain't hurtin' her, so mind your own business. I'd be more than happy to tickle your pretty pussy too, if you'd like.""</p><p>""Oh no you don't! You ain't touchin MY pussy! You's a dirty Daddy! Why you wanna be touchin and playin wif our pussies like dat anyways?""</p><p>""Honest?""</p><p>She nodded her head curtly and glared at me. ""Uh huh, honest.""</p><p>""Honestly, because I just luuuuv little black girl pussy: especially plump, pretty little brown ones like yours and Candy's. Besides, I can make you feel sooo good!""</p><p>""You is a bad, bad Daddy! Yes you is!</p><p>She turned with a huff and folded her arms across her bare chest and stared at the TV. I turned my attention back to the task at hand: namely, trying to get Pussy Princess off. Now, I withdrew my hand from Candy's panties and recoated my finger and one on the other hand. I was planning ahead, thinking I was soon going to fuck her tiny ass first and now was as good a time as any to get my little two year-old used to being anally penetrated. I returned to drawing circles around Candy's little pleasure button and used my other finger to coat her dimpled little pucker. </p><p>Candy gasped when I eased my slick digit into her ass about an inch as I rubbed her tiny clitty. Twila turned to look at hearing Candy's gasp and she went slack-jawed when she saw both my hands inside her sister's drawers.</p><p>Twila stomped her foot and asked, ""Where you be putting that other hand? Is you tryin' to put your finger inside her?""</p><p>I said sternly ""Don't you never mind, girl. Just mind your own damn business,"" and continued to strum Candy's clitty button as I gently finger fucked her slippery back door. Candy really started to grind her tiny little ass on my finger and started panting. I started flicking my finger over her button and that did it: my little pussy princess had her first little toddler cum!</p><p>Her legs locked up, her toes pointed and she whooshed out ""Oh, Daddy!""</p><p>With that, Twila jumped to her feet and said, ""I's goin ta bed! You two is nasty!""</p><p>With that, she stomped away and up the stairs. I could now give my little chocolate baby some undivided attention. I whispered to her, ""Did you like that, baby girl! Did Daddy make you feel real good?""</p><p>Through her pants, she nodded and replied, ""Uh huh. Weal good!""</p><p>""I love you, baby girl, and Daddy's always gonna make you feel good. Okay?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she said softly. </p><p>I returned to gently stroking her chest as I explored her nether region. She was slick from all the lubricant and she'd even had added a little of her own. I learned that night that girls as young as Candy didn't produce a lot of lubrication and when they did, it wasn't for very long - even if they came. I realized then that whenever I did anything with her, I'd have to use lubricant or she'd get chafed and raw. </p><p>With the party over and Candy wiped out from her little girl cum, I carried the tiny princess upstairs to bed. I warmed a washcloth and cleaned Candy's vulva, put a clean pair of panties on her and covered her up. I then went to bed and choked my chicken and dumped a huge load into a hand towel, but with the evening's events, I was still primed and had some trouble getting to sleep.</p><p>I always sleep in the nude and I wasn't going to change my habits for little Miss Chastity Belt. I had covered up with a sheet, when I was awakened by someone tugging on my arm. I turned to the culprit to see Candy standing next to the bed. I looked at the clock and it was three in the morning. I asked her, ""What's wrong, baby girl?""</p><p>She had her hand between her legs and she replied, ""Go pee.""</p><p>Jackpot! This is working out faster than I ever thought. Pussy Princess doesn't know it yet, but she's going to give Daddy an amber cocktail!</p><p>""Come up here, baby girl"" I said as I pulled her up next to me.</p><p>""No, go pee,"" she repeated.</p><p>""Okay, okay,"" I said, ""Daddy doesn't feel like getting out of bed.""</p><p>I pulled her panties off and crawled between her legs. I said to her, ""Now when you hear me hum, just go ahead and pee in Daddy's mouth, okay?""</p><p>""Huh?"" she replied.</p><p>""You heard me. When I hum, you go pee in Daddy's mouth. It'll be okay, Sweetie. You'll like it I assure you.""</p><p>When I peeled open her little peach, she smelled a little musky: probably from her earlier cum. I knew she was holding it, so I put my mouth over her urethra and hummed. Well, she must have had to go because she immediately let loose. I drank like a parched camel and she tasted salty, light and delicious!</p><p>When she finished, I smacked my lips and crawled up and kissed her and whispered, ""See, Daddy will always be here to take care of you. Did you like peeing in Daddy's mouth?""</p><p>""Uh huh, wuv you, Daddy.""</p><p>""Well, from now on, whenever you gotta go pee, you tell Daddy 'cus he likes to drink your delicious pee. Okay?""</p><p>""Uh huh. Pee-pee in Daddy's mouf.""</p><p>""That's right, baby girl. And you know what I'm gonna do now because you was a good pussy princess and peed in Daddy's mouth?""</p><p>""Unt uh,"" she replied shaking her head no.</p><p>""Daddy's gonna lick your pussy clean. Would you like Daddy to lick Baby's pussy?""</p><p>She just shrugged with her thumb in her mouth. ""Boy,"" I thought, ""as much as she sucks that thumb, I bet she'll be a world champion cocksucker!""</p><p>""Well, baby girl, you're in for a treat! Daddy's gonna make you feel better than he did with his finger. Would you like that?""</p><p>That got her attention! She nodded vigorously, pulled her thumb from her mouth and said, ""Uh huh"" with a grin.</p><p>A woman of few words: how rare! At least she's straight to the point.</p><p>I turned on the bedside lamp because I wanted to inspect my little pussy princess' charms up close and personal. I was simply floored! She truly had a pretty pussy! Candy, like Twila, is a warm, lovely chocolate brown. Her fat, ripe peach was simply scrumptious! She had fat, puffy pussy lips with a pronounced coral pink hood. I peeled open her tiny flower and I saw her tiny vaginal opening. I opened her gently a little more to see her whitish colored hymen with a trellis of holes in it. I was crestfallen. I thought, ""That latticework of a barrier is gonna be painful to break."" </p><p>I pulled her legs up a little more and looked at her tiny brown anus. She had a perfect five point star and as I pulled her legs open a little more, it winked and opened a tad. I just groaned. I leaned in and kissed her right in the center of that dimpled, little brown star. When she felt my tongue on her anus, she lifted up on her elbows to see what was going on. I smiled up at her and she grinned back. I took another lick and looked up and grinned again. Again, she smiled back. We repeated this playful exchange about two or three times and each time I progressively licked her some more. On the last exchange, she giggled.</p><p>When I started to chow down, she giggled and watched me eat her little ass. When I pointed my tongue and started pushing it into her ass, her eyes got wide and her mouth dropped. I pulled out and asked her, ""You like Daddy eating your little chocolate poopy?""</p><p>She grinned, nodded and said ""Uh huh.""</p><p>""In a day or two day,"" I thought, ""she's gonna say 'Mmm hmmm' with my dick in her mouth.""</p><p>""Well you just watch Daddy have a late night snack and enjoy the show, okay?""</p><p>""Otay,"" she answered with a grin.</p><p>I dove in and started chowing down on baby brown bung hole and boy was she good! Candy just looked on in amazement as I slowly tongue fucked her little nether hole. She stared wide-eyed and started breathing through her mouth. After having an appetizer of Candied rosette, I moved up to the main course: chocolate truffled peach in ethnic toddler sauce.</p><p>Her eyes really lit up when I swiped up through her crease. When I circled her little tingle button she squeaked and whooshed out a breath of air. I smiled up at her and she grinned and I said, ""Liked that didn't you?""</p><p>Still bug-eyed, she nodded slowly and said ""Uh huh!""</p><p>""Well, Sweetheart, sit back and enjoy the ride."" With that, I dove in and ate her out good! Her mama didn't know that she named that little girl just right. Candy's pussy was as soft, sweet and fluffy as a marshmallow. She had a very light musky smell and taste and I could swear she was as sweet as sugar. </p><p>My little pussy princess fell back to the bed, reached down and grabbed two handfuls of hair and pulled. Like I said, a woman of few words and straight to the point; she was telling me, ""Eat that chocolate pussy, Daddy!""</p><p>About five minutes later, Candy came on my tongue, but this time, she arched her back, went stiff and squealed like a stuck pig, then went limp. As Candy panted in a daze, I heard a creak in the hallway. I turned slightly and saw a shadow just outside my bedroom door. ""Eat your heart out, Ice Princess,"" I thought. ""Hope you got a good show; we certainly enjoyed it.""</p><p>I gave my tiny lover a gentle tongue cleaning and crawling up the bed and pulled her into a spoon. I raised her leg and seated my cock in her crease. It only took me about ten strokes before I coated her chocolate colored tummy and mons with my white cream. I rubbed it into her tummy, turned off the light and fell asleep a satisfied man.</p>"
1112,"Twila and Candy, Part 8",Charlotte,cs.stories@storiesonline.org,"['Mg(2)', 'Mg(4)', 'Mgg', 'inter', 'pet', 'anal', 'finger', 'ws']","Jimmy's escapades with Candy bear fruit. Twila? Well, surprise, surprise, surprise!!!!",2012-12-15T00:00:00,This story is a complete fantasy and a figment of my filthy imagination. This story is for entertainment purposes only and bears no resemblance to real life.,"<p>The next couple of days were a repeat of the first. I cuddled, hugged, kissed and nuzzled my little pussy princess whenever I had a chance, and at night after our bath, Candy would sit back against me and I'd tickle her two holes. At night, Pussy Princess didn't even bother with her bed, she'd crawl up into mine and after she's had her goodnight cum, she'd fall right to sleep. Daddy would then slide between her baby fat pussy lips and coat her tummy. She usually awoke between two and three in the morning to go pee. She thought it a funny game to pee in my mouth. She also liked having her pussy licked as a reward. Twila? She always seemed to have an uncanny knack to be awake and watched our nightly adventures from the hallway.</p><p>As usual, I awoke at seven the fourth day and Candy, in her sleep, was holding the head of my dick in her hand. My dick was protruding about two inches out the front of her slit. Sadly, I slid my morning hardon from between her legs, went to the bathroom and did my three ""S's”: a shit, shower and a shave. </p><p>I went downstairs dressed only in a pair of gym shorts and made a pot of coffee. I was sitting at the table sipping my coffee when the little pussy princess strolled in au natural. I chuckled to myself when she just walked up to me and crawled onto my lap with her legs spread wide on either side of mine like she'd learned and sat back and put my hand between her legs. I guess she was a woman after all: she lets you lick her pussy and thinks she has a claim on you.</p><p>We just sat quietly, me stroking her chest and sipping my coffee and her purring just as nice as you please. When I sat my coffee cup down, I saw Twila lurking around the corner of the doorway. As I rubbed Candy's shoulders with my hands, I asked her, ""You like Daddy touching you all over, don't you?”</p><p>She turned and looked up at me with a soft smile and silently nodded. I kissed her nose and asked, ""Do you like Daddy playing with your pussy?”</p><p>She didn't look up, just nodded and said, ""Uh huh.”</p><p>""Did you like peeing in Daddy's mouth, cause you sure taste delicious?”</p><p>She nodded again and replied, ""Uh huh.”</p><p>""Did you like Daddy sucking you pussy and poopy holes last night?”</p><p>""Uh huh, I wikes it a wot.”</p><p>""You'd let me anything do I wanted, wouldn't you, Pussy Princess?”</p><p>She nodded slowly and answered, ""Uh huh, I wuv you, Daddy.”</p><p>Her answer gave me a jolt right in my balls, but I also felt conflicted. It was a given that I was going to have every inch of this baby's body and soon, but I also wanted her sister in the worst sort of way. I knew it would be only a matter of time - either hours, or a day, but no more than a week. What was I going to do then? What would Candy do when she saw me now dividing my attention between her and her sister? </p><p>I couldn't be greedy and just set her aside while I did the things her and I were doing and play with Twila in front of her. I had to think this through some more. I was also feeling guilty because even though I was going to be abusing these girls, I was also their parent and I felt love for them. I needed to take care of all of their other needs also. </p><p>I determined to get a speech therapist and get the girls to speak proper English and eliminate the black ghetto dialect of the projects from their speech. Come to think of it, I needed the English lessons too. If we're going to live an affluent lifestyle, we needed to speak and act affluent. I would also get them a tutor and start with their education. </p><p>About then, Twila walked in wearing a skimpy pair of thong panties. She sat at the table next to me. I ignored her, pretending to concentrate of rubbing Candy's chest. I saw her shuffle out of the corner of my eye and she put her hand on my arm. I turned and looked at her and she had her leg pulled up on the chair with her legs open and the leg seam in her crack. She was openly showing me a bare pussy lip. When I looked in her eyes, she had a look of longing, as if silently asking for my approval.</p><p>I said to her, ""Good morning, Twila, you look very beautiful this morning in your new panties. Oh, you better cover up; your pretty pussy is hanging out.”</p><p>She looked down, readjusted her panties, smiled a shy smile and turned her head away to look out the window wall. She asked softly, ""You wants to fuck us, don't you?”</p><p>""How do you know about fucking, Twila?”</p><p>""I knows a lot. I saw mama doin it with Fred. She'd do it in front of me all the time. The first time I saws them, I axed what they was doin. I saw Fred's thing inside Mama's pussy and he was pushin' it in and out of her. She said, 'We's fuckin', baby girl.' She said that soon she'd be teaching me how's to fuck because pretty girls like us can get anything we's want by usin' our pussies and fuckin'. She said that men pays lots of money to fuck a purdy girl.”</p><p>""I see.”</p><p>I wanted some alone time with Twila to talk, so I asked Candy to go to the bathroom and then put on some panties and play with her new toys and that I'd be up in a little bit. She scampered off and out of the room.</p><p>I picked up my cup and said to Twila, ""Come on, Sweetie, let's talk.”</p><p>I walked into the family room and sat in the chair that Candy and I sat in on the previous nights. I motioned the child to me and sat her on my lap sideways, across my thighs. I asked her, ""Would you mind giving Daddy a hug?”</p><p>She smiled softly and put her arms around my neck and hugged me warmly. I pulled her to me and she left her arms around me as I began to talk. ""You asked me if I wanted to fuck you and Candy. What makes you think I do?”</p><p>""Cus ever night you be playin with Candy's pussy and I saws you last night in bed.”</p><p>""Oh? And what did you see?”</p><p>""I heared you tell Candy to pee in your mouth and she did then you licked her pussy.”</p><p>""I see. Anything else?”</p><p>""I saws yo dick in between her legs and you was shooting your juice out.”</p><p>""I see. You know it ain't nice to spy on people.”</p><p>""Well, you ain't s'posed to be playin' with her pussy neither,” she said as she looked up at me with a firm look.</p><p>Before I could speak, she asked me, ""Why is she your pussy princess? I want to be a princess too, but you don't love me like you do her. You said I gots a pretty pussy, why can't I be your pussy princess too? She be your favorite. I know you think I's ugly because you give her hugs and kisses and lots of attention, but you ingores me. Don't you love me?”</p><p>I hugged her to me and said, ""Twila, I love you deeply. You are the most beautiful creature I've ever seen. When I found out about you, I didn't even know you had a sister. I wanted you and I still want you. But I'll tell you the truth. I will always tell you the truth and I'll never lie to you. I also will never break a promise to you or your sister. I admire and respect you because you tell me the truth too. You tell me how you feel and think, even if I don't like what I'm hearing. That's the way it's supposed to be.”</p><p>""And now that we're telling the truth, I'll tell you exactly what I want. You may not like it, but it'll be the truth. What I want from you is to always be honest with me and never lie to me. You say what you think. Don't ever be ashamed of what you think. I may not like what I hear, or I may disagree with you, but we can always deal with the truth. Don't you agree?”</p><p>""Uh huh. No lies. Mama used to be lyin to us all the time and breakin promises by the hour.”</p><p>""All right then. Here's the truth. You asked me if I wanted to fuck you and Candy. Well, there's more to it than that, but I'll tell you and then explain everything to you so you can understand, okay? If you don't understand something, just ask. Sound fair?”</p><p>""Okay, but I still wants to know.”</p><p>""Yes, Twila I do. I do want to fuck you and your sister. I want to fuck your pussies and your little butt holes. I want to play with your pussies and asses whenever I want, I want to lick your pussies and asses whenever I want and I also want to drink your pee.”</p><p>""You wanna what? You can't be serious. You wants to drink my pee and ever thing?</p><p>""Yes I do, very much; but, there's more to it than that. I want you and your sister to be like my wives. I want to be your husband and you girls to be my wives. When you get old enough, I want to have babies with you two. And then, I want our babies to grow up doing the things we do together.</p><p>""I will never ask you or force you to do anything you don't want to do. When you said you didn't want me touching or looking at your pussy, did I make you do anything you didn't want to do?</p><p>""No, you didn't. But why did you do those things with Candy?”</p><p>""Because she likes it; it feels good and she loves me. She knows I'd never hurt her.”</p><p>""But it hurts when you stick something in our pussies!”</p><p>""Why do you say that?”</p><p>""Because. One day when Candy was sleepin', Mama had me take all my clothes off and sit on Fred's lap. She was nekkid and sittin' in a chair playin' with her pussy while Fred was touchin' mine. He started pushin' his finger in me and I tol him it was hurtin' me but he jus kept doin' it. He hurt me real bad and made me bleed a lot. Him and Mama jus laughed.”</p><p>""Wow!"" I thought, ""She doesn't have a hymen! That's why she's so protective of that little treasure. This is gonna be too easy!""</p><p>""Well, that was wrong of them. See, nobody should have to do anything they don't wanna do. If you don't want me touching your pussy, well then I won't. But I'll be honest with you, Baby. I will always treat Candy special because she gives me everything I want. You heard her this morning when she said she'd let me do anything I wanted to her, didn't you?”</p><p>""Yeah, I hear'd.”</p><p>""That's why she's the pussy princess: because she gives up the pussy and her butt hole too. She's peed in my mouth and she likes doing it; you saw her do it. Soon, she'll be sucking my dick and I'll be fucking both her holes. Today, she's gonna learn how to suck my dick.</p><p>""I won't be mean or nasty to you or treat you unfairly. I will love you, protect you and take good care of you. But if you don't give me what I want, then you will always be second behind your sister because she does. She'll be a pussy princess and you won't. Do you understand?”</p><p>""Yeah I understand, but it hurts! It hurts too bad to do it. Why don't it hurt Candy? She likes it and likes it a lot; I can tell. I don't understand why.”</p><p>""I'll tell you why, Baby. I'm not Fred. I ain't rough or selfish. I'm gentle and want you to feel good too. If you don't feel good, then it ain't no fun to do. Why would I want to hurt you? I want you to have my babies some day. Sucking and fucking feels good when you do it with someone you love. That's because they want you to feel good too.”</p><p>""You wants Candy and me ta have yo babies?”</p><p>""Yes I do. The only man you or your sister will ever fuck is me. I won't ever give you to another man and be a whore like your mama. You two will be my whores and no one else's. Understand? I love you two too much and both of you are too special to me to share you with anyone!”</p><p>""You mean that we ain't gotta let anyone touch us or fuck us? Cus we ain't no ho's like Mama was?”</p><p>""That's right, baby girl. You ain't. You and Candy will be my whores and no one else's. We're gonna be a loving, fucking and sucking family and just do these things between ourselves. I'll never let anyone else touch you or our sister. You're too special to me.”</p><p>Twila put her hands between her legs and said, ""But he hurt me! I can still feel it as we's talkin' 'bout it!”</p><p>I kissed her forehead and said softly, ""Well, let me tell you a secret. I got love on my finger and it doesn't hurt. Let's make a deal. If you let me touch your pussy and put my finger inside you, and if it doesn't hurt, then you make a promise to give me everything I want. I promise that I'll make you feel real good - better than anything in the whole wide world. If I do, and I make you feel good, you promise me that if I want you to pee in my mouth, you do it. If I want to pee up your butt, you let me. If I want you to suck my dick and drink my juice, you do it. If I want to fuck you and put my dick in your pussy or your ass, you let me do it. Sound fair?”</p><p>""Do I really gots to drink yo pee?”</p><p>""I only ask that you try it. If you don't like it, then don't do it. But I'll tell you this. If you want to be the number one pussy princess in this house, you gotta do it all - and a lot better than Candy does. Now that's the truth: plain and simple. Take it or leave it, but that's how it's gonna be. If you want to be the mama of this house you gotta be the best, nastiest pussy princess in the whole wide world.”</p><p>""What if it hurts me when you do it?”</p><p>""Well, then things will stay as they are and I won't try and look at or touch your pussy and you can just watch on the side. I'm not gonna force you to do a damn thing.”</p><p>""You promise you'll stop if'n it hurts?”</p><p>""I promise.”</p><p>""Well, okay, but you'd best not be lyin' ta me or I'll never believe you again!”</p><p>""Then it's a deal?”</p><p>""Okay, I promise.”</p><p>We sat silently for a few minutes and I just held her and stroked her back and thighs. She looked up at me with trepidation and I kissed her nose. She looked down at her hands in her lap and asked softly, ""Well, are you gonna touch my pussy or what?”</p><p>I pushed her away so I could look in her eyes and replied, ""Remember what I said. You gotta give it to me willingly. What you need to do is stand up, take off your panties and show me your delicious little black pussy and say, 'Daddy, will you please touch my pussy and make me feel good?'”</p><p>""You promise it'll feel good?”</p><p>""I promise.”</p><p>""Well, okay then.”</p><p>With that, she stood and moved over to the sofa with her back to me and slowly lowered her panties. When they reached her knees, she just let them slip to her feet and stepped out of them gracefully. She stood motionless for a few seconds as if gaining the courage to turn around. She slowly turned and stopped facing me with her hands covering her guarded treasure. </p><p>Twila slowly dropped her hands and showed me what I wanted to see. I gasped and softly said as a smile came across my face, ""Baby girl, that's the prettiest pussy I've ever seen!”</p><p>She smiled and slowly walked towards me and stopped when she was in front of me and said in a soft, meek tone, ""Daddy, would you please touch my pussy and make me feel good like you did Candy?”</p><p>""It would be my pleasure, baby girl.”</p><p>With that, I gently took her arm and pulled her to my lap. I positioned her like I had done with Candy the night before and gently hugged her. She put her hands on my arms and hugged me back. I reached for the gel and she asked me, ""What's that stuff?”</p><p>""I call it 'the slippery'. It makes things nice and slippery and makes everything feel wonderful.”</p><p>I squirted some on my fingers and slowly brought it to her vulva. When I touched her vulva, she flinched and tightened up. I gently started to rub the lubricant in and she relaxed under my gentle touch. I coated her entire pussy and slit. I squirted a little on my other finger and coated her dimpled star. She gasped when I touched her there and she clenched her cheeks, but relaxed and let me proceed.</p><p>She sat stiff and defensive at first, so I started by gently stroking her outer lips with an easy up and down motion and I asked her, ""How's that feel, baby girl, feel nice?”</p><p>""Yeah, it feels nice,” she replied as she relaxed.</p><p>After she relaxed and was simply taking in the sensations of being fondled, I slid my finger into her crease. She stiffened momentarily, but when I started circling her little button, she relaxed and squeaked, ""Oh my!”</p><p>""That felt just fine, didn't it, Sweetie?”</p><p>""Uh huh,” she nodded.</p><p>""Daddy's gonna make you feel real good, baby doll. I promise.”</p><p>As I continued to draw circles around her the base of her clitty, I started to massage her little pucker with my other finger. I was going to save her pussy for last because that's what she was most afraid of. I circled her little button for another minute or so and her breathing started to deepen and she was holding both of my forearms. Every so often, she'd squeeze and then relax her grip on my forearms. I then started teasing her anus as I pressed gently and withdrew. Each time I pressed, I'd press a little harder until after a minute or so, my finger slid inside her to the first knuckle. She gasped and said, ""Golly gee, yo finger is inside my butt!”</p><p>As I massaged her button and slowly finger fucked her ass with about one inch strokes, I replied, ""Feels good, don't it?”</p><p>""Uh huh,” she uttered slowly. </p><p>With my finger in her ass, I slowly fucked it in and out of her virgin poop chute until I had my finger up her butt as far as I could get it. She grunted a soft ""Uuhh!” </p><p>""How's it feel to have me inside you like this, Twila?”</p><p>""It's okay. Kinda hurts but good at da same time.”</p><p>""Put your feet on my knees and I can get a little more inside you, Sweetie.”</p><p>She raised her legs, let them fall completely open as I instructed and I gave her the last inch. I was now slowly fucking my four-inch finger in and out of her butt as I stoked her clitty. ""Oh Daddy, you's right! It do feel good!”</p><p>""Shush baby, Daddy's gonna show you the other place my dick is gonna go.”</p><p>With that, I started teasing the entrance to her pussy. When the fingertip went in, she gasped in shock and tightened up, locking my fingers: one in her ass and the other an inch inside her pussy. I asked her, ""How we doing, Princess? Feeling good yet? ""Uh huh, feels real good, Daddy.”</p><p>I then began to slowly finger fuck her pussy, gaining depth with each stroke until after a couple of minutes I had both fingers buried in both of her holes. Twila was definitely getting into it because she was now rocking her pelvis and doing what came naturally: trying to get off. </p><p>I started talking to her now and said, ""Well, didn't I tell you it would feel good?”</p><p>""Uh huh,” she panted out as she nodded and worked her hips.</p><p>""You know Daddy's gonna fuck you where I got my fingers, don't you?”</p><p>""Uh huh,” she nodded and kept panting and working.</p><p>""And you're gonna beg Daddy to fuck your holes, ain't you?”</p><p>""Yes, Daddy, you can fuck my holes whenever you wants them,” she panted out as she worked those hips.</p><p>""You know, girl, after I get you off, I'm gonna fuck your pussy. That okay with you?”</p><p>""Yeah, Daddy, fuck my pussy. If it feels better than this, I'll be the bestest pussy princess in the world!” she panted.</p><p>""You gotta deal, baby girl,” and I started working my fingers in and out of both of those four year-old holes to finish her off.</p><p>When I started rubbing her G spot on the way in and out, she went ballistic. She expelled a hug rush of air and cried out, ""I love you!” </p><p>She squeezed her legs shut and locked up. When she did, she clenched her vaginal and rectal muscles tight; trapping both of my fingers in place for about three seconds then went limp as a rag doll. I slowly withdrew my fingers from her abused holes and softly rubbed her chest. I kissed her on the top of her head and whispered to her, ""Did Daddy make you feel good?”</p><p>She was still in a daze with her eyes closed and replied with a lazy ""Mmmmm.”</p><p>I buried my face in her velvety soft, kinky curls and whispered, ""I love you, Twila. I'll never let you go - never.”</p><p>I picked her up and moved to the sofa and said, ""Daddy made you feel good now it's your turn to make me feel good. Daddy's gonna fuck your pussy.”</p><p>I sat her on the sofa and went and retrieved a warm washcloth and the bottle of KY. When I returned, Twila was sitting on the sofa all prim and proper. I said to her,” Now, baby girl, ask Daddy to fuck your pussy with his love stick.”</p><p>She scooted to the edge of the sofa, looked up at me and asked, ""Daddy, would you please fuck my pussy with yo Daddy dick.”</p><p>""Why yes, I'd love to, baby girl. It would be my pleasure!”</p><p>I stepped up to her and asked, ""Now that you've been finger fucked in both holes, are you gonna be the bestest pussy princess in the world and let me fuck your little black pussy with my fuck stick?”</p><p>""Yes sir, I is. That was the best thing I ever did feel. I'll do anything you say, Daddy.”</p><p>Just then, the baby pussy princess appeared with her thumb in her mouth. She saw Twila sitting on the sofa naked as a jay bird all prim and proper and her eyes went wide. Twila gasped when she saw her sister and I turned to look where Twila was staring. Candy was standing in the doorway with her hands between her legs staring bug-eyed at us. I smiled and said, ""What's up, baby girl?”</p><p>""Go pee,” she squeaked out.</p><p>""Well, come on over here and let Daddy take care of you.”</p><p>She walked over to stand next to me and looked at Twila, then looked up at me. I set her on the sofa next to her sister and said, ""So you gotta go pee?”</p><p>She nodded with her thumb in her mouth and said with a grin, ""Uh huh.”</p><p>I gently pushed on her shoulders and she lay back on her back with her legs hanging off the edge. I told her, ""Pick up your legs, Sweetie and spread em. You know what to do.” She pulled her legs up and grabbed her ankles and spread her legs obscenely wide. I told Twila as she looked at her sister's openly displayed pussy, ""See Twila, Pussy Princess wants to give her Daddy her pee, don't you, baby girl? She's gonna pee in Daddy's mouth and do everything I say, ain't you, baby?”</p><p>She grinned at Twila and silently nodded. Twila, not to be outdone now said, ""I gots some pee too if'n you wants to drink it.”</p><p>""Well, I'll be damned. You just watch Candy and learn how to give Daddy all your delicious pee. Then, you can be a pussy princess too - just like Candy. Okay?”</p><p>""Yes sir. I'll pee real good for ya, Daddy.”</p><p>""Well, ain't that just dandy!” </p><p>I patted Candy's upturned ass and said, 'You just hold it a minute or two longer. We're gonna do things a little different today.” I turned to Twila and said, ""Go get a towel and hurry back.”</p><p>Like a shot, she was off to do my bidding. A minute later, Twila reappeared dragging a big bath towel behind her. I moved off the rug onto the hardwood floor and laid out the towel. I motioned the girls over as I lay on my back on the towel and said ""Come here, Candy. I want you to stand over my head.” She hopped off the couch and stood straddling my head. I told her, ""Squat down like you're gonna pee right into my mouth.” She put her hands on her knees and squatted down. ""Pull your lips open, honey so Daddy can catch your pee in my mouth.”</p><p>She didn't understand, so Twila instructed her how to pull her pussy open. I positioned the squatting child just right and said, ""Twila, get down here so you can see Candy pee in my mouth.”</p><p>She knelt beside my head and crouched down and took in the view. Candy's open pussy was about two inches above my mouth and I said, ""Go ahead, baby girl give Daddy your pee.”</p><p>Candy sputtered then released her bladder into my mouth. She started giggling as she peed, knowing she was peeing in my mouth. Twila gasped and said, ""Boy! You really is drinkin' her pee!”</p><p>When she'd finished, I sat up and hugged the tiny tot giving her lots of praise and attention. I told her, ""Go over on the sofa and do like you did before and grab them ankles and open your legs real wide.”</p><p>She did as ordered and waited spread eagle on the couch looking at us holding her ankles. I asked Twila, ""Are you the best pussy princess in the house? Cause if you are, you got to be the nastiest too. Well, are you?”</p><p>""Uh huh. I'll be the nastiest, bestest pussy princess in the whole wide world!” she replied with an affirmative nod.</p><p>""Well then, go over there to your sister and lick the outside of her pussy, and then peel open her pussy and lick her clean. Make sure you get all that leftover pee in her pussy.”</p><p>She gasped and looked at me in shock for a moment and I said, ""Well are you gonna do it or not? Are you the nastiest pussy princess or was that all talk?”</p><p>That challenged her and she turned curtly and crawled over between Candy's legs. On all fours, she leaned in and took a sample lick, then started lapping that fat little peach like a cat at the milk bowl. When she'd licked her sister from asshole to appetite, she peeled open Candy's lips and dove in. Candy giggled as she watched her sister chow down on her two year-old snatch. When she'd finished, Twila sat back on her legs, wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and turned to look at me. I asked her, ""How's your sister's pee taste?”</p><p>""Okay I guess.”</p><p>""Now that you've had a taste, are you gonna become my piss drinking, sucking and fucking pussy princess that pisses when I want you to?”</p><p>""If she drinks my pee, I'll drink hers. Same with you; you drinks mine and I'll drinks yours.”</p><p>""That's more than fair. But you forgot something. You already drank your sister's pee.”</p><p>""Oh, I forgot 'bout that.”</p><p>""Now both of you get over here and Twila, you do as Candy did and squat over my face so I can drink your delicious pee.”</p><p>Without hesitation both girls came over and took up their positions. Twila squatted down and got herself into position and pulled her lips open obscenely wide and said, ""You ready, cause I gots to go bad?”</p><p>""You do your thing, Baby girl and give me what you got.”</p><p>She looked down at me with a mischievous grin and said, ""Drinks my pee, you dirty Daddy,” and cut loose.</p><p>Twila tasted as good as she looks! She was salty, tangy and warm. When she finished, I leaned up and licked her clean. She started a moment and whispered, ""Boy, I likes lickin' better than your finger!”</p><p>I replied, ""I'll lick your pussy good before the day is out, but you are gonna teach Candy how to suck dick, Understand?”</p><p>""Yes sir, Daddy, I'll sucks you real good! Did my pee taste as good as Candy's?'</p><p>""The best baby” as I smacked my lips when I'd finished. I pulled her down and licked her again then stuck my tongue right up her little pooper. She gasped and said, ""Boy you sho' is nasty!”</p><p>Candy just took it all in wide eyed and stunned. Her mouth hung open with her thumb resting on her bottom lip. Twila stood up and moved to the side as I sat up. I pulled her to me and hugged and kissed her, heaping tons of praise on her. I reassured her saying, ""You done good, baby girl, and now Daddy needs some of that pussy of yours. Go over and lay back on the sofa like Candy did cause Daddy's gonna give you some dick in that pretty little black pussy of yours.”</p><p>She turned and walked to the sofa to do my bidding.</p>"
1113,"Twila and Candy, Part 9",Charlotte,cs.stories@storiesonline.org,"['Mg(4)g(2)', 'gg', 'inter', '1st', 'oral', 'anal', 'ws']",Twila wants to be pussy princess too and she finally gives up the pussy to be the queen. This tale is just gonna get nastier.,2012-12-21T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I grabbed the KY and followed Twila to the couch with Candy right by my side. Twila lay back on the sofa and grabbed her ankles and spread her legs. I pulled Candy up next to me and said, ""Now Candy, you watch, cause Daddy's gonna fuck Twila's pussy. Soon, you're gonna let me fuck your pussy too, right, baby girl?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she nodded while sucking her thumb, not knowing what she was agreeing to.</p><p>I turned to Twila and said, ""Now girl, I'm gonna make you mine, but if you want to be my woman you gotta want it real bad. You gotta tell Daddy how much you love me and ask me to fuck you and make you my woman. Put your elbows behind your knees.""</p><p>She slowly did as I ordered and looked at me a little frightened. I told her, ""It didn't hurt when I had my finger inside you, did it?""</p><p>""No sir, it felt real good.""</p><p>""Well, this is gonna feel even better. Now, tell me what you want. Pull that pussy open and let me see where you want my fuck stick. Beg me for it, Twila.""</p><p>""Oh Daddy, I love you, Daddy and I wanna be your number one pussy princess real bad. Please fuck my little black pussy with your fuck stick and squirt your juice inside me. Please?""</p><p>""Anything for you, my nasty little Pussy Princess; I'll fuck you and fill you good. Candy, help Daddy pull my shorts off.""</p><p>I pulled them down over my hips and let the little tyke pull them down. I picked up the KY and squirted some on her hand. I said, ""Rub the slippery all over Twila's pussy.""</p><p>She reached over and started spreading it on. I had precum on the tip of my dick and I pointed it to her face and said, ""Here baby, lick off Daddy's juice and have a little taste.""</p><p>She leaned in and took a tongue swipe across the head of my dick giggling without hesitation. I told her, ""Good girl! Now smear that slippery all over Daddy's dick."" She slathered me up real good. </p><p>I wiped her hand and knelt before Twila, who was obscenely spread open like a two dollar whore. I looked into Twila's eyes and asked, ""What do you want me to do?""</p><p>""Fuck me, Daddy. Fuck my little black pussy with yo' fuck stick.""</p><p>""My pleasure, baby girl. Candy? See that hole right there?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she replied with a nod.</p><p>""Take Daddy's dick and put it right up to that there hole.""</p><p>She grabbed my shaft about midway and directed it to Twila's open fuck tube. When the head touched her opening, Twila gasped and clenched herself shut. I rubbed her belly and started rubbing her little clitty. ""Relax, baby girl. Daddy's gonna make you a woman - my woman,"" I leaned over and whispered. </p><p>I kissed her lips and she felt for my cock with both hands. ""That's it,"" I said, ""feed my cock into that delicious little black pussy of yours. Show me you're my woman.""</p><p>She leaned up a bit and grabbed my shaft midway and started to pull. I gently pushed and the head popped in like she was made for me. ""Oh God, Daddy! It's inside me!"" she gasped.</p><p>""Uh huh, now Daddy's gonna give you some dick.""</p><p>I started rocking and after I had about two inches inside her, I started to slowly pump short two inch strokes. Twila was still holding my shaft and feeling me slid inside and out of her delicious little tube. Each time, she'd grunt an ""Uhh"" as I gained her depths. Soon, I brushed her cervix about four inches in. </p><p>Setting a steady rhythm, I began talking to her. </p><p>""Who's your Daddy?""</p><p>""Uhh! You is.""</p><p>""And whose little woman are you?""</p><p>""Uhh! I's your woman, uhh, Daddy.""</p><p>""You like my fuck stick in your little black girl pussy, Twila?""</p><p>""Uhh, I's likes it a lot, uhh, Daddy.""</p><p>""Tell me, Twila; tell me to fuck your little black girl pussy!""</p><p>""Fuck me, Daddy. Uhh, fuck my little black Uhh, girl pussy, Daddy. Uhh, fuck me.""</p><p>""You like my dick in your little black cunt?""</p><p>""Yes sir, uhh. I likes it, uhh.""</p><p>""Now baby, Daddy's gonna give you his cream. Tell me when you feel it shooting inside you. Beg me to fill your little black girl cunt with Daddy cream.""</p><p>""Do it, Daddy, uhh. Fill my, little black, girl cunt, uhh, with yo, Daddy cream, uhh.""</p><p>""Well, here it comes, baby girl. Take Daddy's cream!"" and I started to shoot off inside my four year-old little black lover. </p><p>""I feels it, Daddy! Again, again and again!""</p><p>I bellowed out a roar as I spewed that beautiful little girl's stuffed pussy with my spunk.</p><p>I fell forward with my hands planted by her ears and panted. Twila was panting, but I don't think she came. Once I could breathe enough to speak, I said, ""Well, Twila, how was your first fucking? </p><p>She grinned and said, ""I likes it jus fine, Daddy. Now, I's your pussy princess too, ain't I?""</p><p>I chuckled and replied, ""You sure is baby girl; you sure is!""</p><p>I told Candy to get my empty coffee cup from the table. When she handed it to me, I slowly started to pull out of the most glorious little pussy I ever fucked. I placed the cup under my dick and slid out of her with a slurp. I caught about two tablespoons of congealed white spunk in the cup as it ran out of her open, abused little hole. I moved out of the way and told Candy, ""Now get in there and lick your sister's pussy clean.""</p><p>She looked at me funny then leaned in and took a lick. Satisfied, she started licking her sister like a cat at the milk bowl with long, swiping licks while Twila looked at her sister licking her pussy and giggled. Convinced she did a good job, I pulled her away and wiped Twila's just fucked pussy. She gasped because the cloth was now cold, but she adjusted and let me clean her.</p><p>I pulled her up to sit and handed her the cup. I said, ""Now, my little girl princess, drink Daddy's cream. Don't forget to save some for your sister.""</p><p>She looked at the slippery, gooey slime in the bottom of the cup and raised it to her lips. As she took her first taste of cum, I said, ""You'd better get used to the taste 'cause whether it comes directly from my dick, your pussy or ass or Candy's pussy or ass, you're gonna be drinking a lot of it. So is she.""</p><p>She nodded as she handed me back the cup. ""Well, what do you think? Is the taste to your liking?""</p><p>""A little salty, but I's likes it.""</p><p>""Just what I wanna hear.""</p><p>I handed the cup to Pussy Princess and said, ""Here, baby girl, you get Daddy's cream too. I'd never forget about my pussy princess, would I?""</p><p>She giggled and drank it down like a trooper. I turned to Twila with my wilted and slimy dick right in front of her and said, ""A good little girl princess always cleans up her messes. Now lick Daddy clean and thank me for fucking your little black whore pussy.""</p><p>She made a funny face and grabbed my slimy dick between her tiny thumb and forefinger and began to lick me clean. ""That's it, baby, put it in your mouth and suck it a little too.""</p><p>She did as ordered and soon had me clean as a whistle. She looked up at me with my dick in her hand and said, ""Thank you, Daddy for fucking my little black girl pussy and givin me your Daddy cream.""</p><p>""You're more than welcome. You and Candy may have to suck and fuck a lot, but I love you both. From now on, I'm gonna name Candy Pussy Princess and you'll be Mama Pussy Princess: Mama Princess for short. How's that sound?""</p><p>""It sounds jus fine, Daddy. Now I's the mommy of the house?""</p><p>""Almost, baby. After I fuck your little black ass, and you suck my dick real good and drink all my Daddy cream, you'll be the mama of this house forever.""</p><p>""Is that all I gots to do?""</p><p>""No baby, you gotta do it all, remember? You also have to drink mine and your sister's pee and lick her pussy and asshole. Candy's gonna have to do the same thing and she'll be licking and sucking your pussy and asshole too. Would you like to make Candy do those things? She'll have to listen to you 'cause you'll be the mommy.""</p><p>""I'll do it. I wants to be the mommy forever. When do I gots to do all this other stuff?""</p><p>""Soon, baby. In the next couple of days, you'll do it all like a good mommy princess, won't you?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy. Jus like you said.""</p><p>""That's my girl. Now, how's your pussy feel?""</p><p>""A little sore, but I likes bein' fucked. Yo fuck stick felt jus fine in my pussy. Will it feel jus as good in my poo hole?""</p><p>""Well now, little mama, I won't lie to you. It might hurt a bit the first couple of times, but it'll soon feel real good when Daddy shoots his cream inside you.""</p><p>""You won't hurt me bad like Fred, will ya?""</p><p>""No, baby, never. I'd never hurt you like that. I love you and want you to love fucking in any hole I choose.""</p><p>""When you gonna fuck my poo hole?""</p><p>""Tonight baby, after we put Pussy Princess to sleep. Daddy's gonna lick your pussy and asshole real good and make you feel just wonderful. Then you're gonna take Daddy's dick right up your little black butt - all of it. Understand?""</p><p>""And I gots to lick my poop off yo dick after you fucks me, right? You said I gots to clean my messes.""</p><p>""Well, Mama, We'll see how it goes, so when I fuck your little pooper, we just might wash it off normally; maybe, you'll have to do it with your mouth. Okay?""</p><p>""I's glad to hears that.""</p><p>I gave each of my little black princesses some loving cuddles and stood, taking each by the hand and said, ""Now, how about some pancakes for breakfast?""</p><p>With giggled nods, we walked hand-in-hand, naked as a three jaybirds to the kitchen.</p><p>As we ate, Twila displayed a new confidence. She motherly wiped Candy' mouth when she dripped some syrup. I commented to her, ""Mama Princess, you are gonna be the best mommy whore in the world, aren't you?""</p><p>""Yes I is, Daddy,"" she replied as she looked up with a smile. ""Whatcha gonna teach me next?""</p><p>""After breakfast, Daddy's gonna teach both of you princesses how to kiss the way I want you to. Then, you're gonna learn how to suck dick. After you get the hang of it, you're gonna teach our little pussy princess how to do it, since you're the mommy.""</p><p>She smiled at her new position of authority over her sister: just like old times. </p><p>""When do I gots to drink yo pee?""</p><p>""Whenever I have to go. After you drink some, you're gonna tell Candy she's next. But I have to tell you about being a mommy first. Since she's still so young, you'll have to show and help teach Pussy Princess everything. That means you'll have to lick her pussy first and teach her how to lick yours. Then you gotta drink her pee and tell her how to do it. See how it works? You show her how it's done so she learns right.""</p><p>""I got it, but she be the first to drink pee. If'n she drinks mine, I'll drink hers. She gots to do it first.""</p><p>""Okay, I'll give you that, but what if I have to pee? Whose gonna be the first to drink mine?""</p><p>She thought for a moment and replied, ""Well, since I's the mama, I guess I'll have to do it, right? I mean if you be the Daddy and I be the mommy and all.""</p><p>""Smart thinking, Mama; I like the way you think.""</p><p>""Did you like drinkin my pee? Did I taste good to ya?""</p><p>""The best, baby the best.""</p><p>She grinned and shaking her head replied, ""You sure is a nasty Daddy!""</p><p>""Yeah, and you and your sister are gonna be nasty right along with me, aren't you?""</p><p>She looked at me with a grin and said, ""Yeah... yeah, I guess we is.""</p><p>She took another bite and asked, ""When you gonna fucks the Pussy Princess?""</p><p>""Just you let me worry about that. When I do, you'll be feeding my cock right into her tiny snatch just like she did to you. After that, you can hold her legs open while I fuck her. Would you like that?""</p><p>""You betcha! I wanna see what it look like with yo dick going in and out of her pussy. I couldn't see too good when you fucked me.""</p><p>""Well, you'll get a bird's eye view and you're gonna suck my cream right outta her pussy, won't you?""</p><p>""If'n you want,"" little mama replied with a bit of food in her mouth.</p><p>I turned to Candy and said, ""And you, my little pussy princess, did you like Daddy's cream?""</p><p>As she chewed, she nodded and said, ""Uh huh.""</p><p>""How about Twila's pussy, did it taste good too?""</p><p>She looked at her sister and nodded while chewing and said, ""Mmm hmm.""</p><p>Boy, I thought, she'll be making that sound around my dick a little later in the day!</p><p>Twila blushed.</p><p>We ate quietly and finished breakfast without any more discussions.</p><p><i>To be continued...</i></p>"
1114,"Twila and Candy, Part 10",Charlotte,cs.stories@storiesonline.org,"['Mg(2)g(4)', 'inter', 'oral', 'anal', 'ws']",,2013-01-04T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>After the girls and I cleaned up the breakfast dishes, I led them back to the family room. I had the thought that I was going to rename this room the ""playroom"". I sat on the sofa and pulled Mama Princess onto my knee. Candy looked a little put off, so I pulled her onto my other knee and said to her, ""Pussy Princess, do you like living here with Daddy and letting me play with your pussy and poopy?""</p><p>She hugged me and replied, ""Uh huh, I wuv you, Daddy. I wikes it.""</p><p>""Well, baby girl, Twila likes it a lot too, don't you, Twila?""</p><p>""Uh huh. I likes it like you do, Pussy Princess. And you know what? I is a pussy princess too?""</p><p>""See,"" I said to the tiny tot, ""both of you are pussy princesses. Is that okay with you?""</p><p>She looked at Twila, then at me and nodded. I tried to reason with her and said, ""Daddy wants to make you feel real good. That's why I play with your pussy and poopy. You like that, don't you?""</p><p>She looked at me and smiled with a nod.</p><p>""And it feels real good when Daddy drinks your pee and plays with your pussy and poopy, right?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she said with a smile and a confirming nod.</p><p>""Well, Twila wants to feel as good as you do. And since Daddy loves Twila like he loves you, I have to do those things with her too. Understand?""</p><p>She looked at Twila thinking for a moment then slowly nodded. </p><p>""Daddy is always gonna take care of you and Twila and make you both feel real good. Is that okay with you?""</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>""Don't worry, baby girl; Daddy will always make you feel good, okay?""</p><p>""Okay,"" she replied with a big smile. </p><p>""That's my girl! Now, Daddy's gonna teach both of you how to be perfect little pussy princesses. You both know two ways to give Daddy your pee: laying down and sitting on Daddy's face, right?""</p><p>Candy nodded and replied, ""Uh huh,"" while Twila leaned against my ear and whispered, ""I likes peein in yo mouth. It's nasty and it be fun to be nasty.""</p><p>""I know,"" as I turned to answer her. ""And you're gonna be my nasty little black mama whore, aren't you?""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy, I's your nasty little black mama ho.""</p><p>""And you're gonna be proving it in a couple of minutes too,"" I replied. </p><p>She looked at me with surprise and simply replied, ""Oh.""</p><p>""Now, Daddy's gonna teach you both how to kiss, I mean a real pussy princess kiss. Sound like fun?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" Candy replied with a nod. Twila just nodded as she looked between the two of us. </p><p>""Okay. Now what I want you to do is when we start kissing, breathe through your nose: don't hold your breath, okay?"" They both nodded. ""Then, when I open my mouth a little, you open yours. Then just do what I do and copy me. Got it?""</p><p>They both nodded. </p><p>""Great! Now I'm gonna teach Twila, then I'll teach you, Candy. Okay?""</p><p>Twila put her arms around my neck as I leaned in. When our lips met, she was looking me right in the eyes. I pulled on her knee a little and opened her legs. As I continued to kiss her softly, I started stroking up and down the inside of her thigh. Her eyes widened some and she was audibly breathing through her nose. When I opened my mouth a little, she followed suit. As I began to lick across her lips, I began to gently stroke her pussy. She sighed into my mouth and closed her eyes. </p><p>I continued to stroke her pussy and licked across the front of her teeth. She followed suit. I licked her top teeth and withdrew while I dipped my finger into her crease. Her mouth went slack for a moment and then she followed suit. When I penetrated her mouth with my tongue, I slid my finger into her pussy about an inch. </p><p>Twila groaned and hugged me tighter as she slid her tongue into my mouth as I retreated with mine. I pushed her tongue back and began dancing mine around hers inside her mouth as I began to finger fuck her tight, wet hole. </p><p>Her little tongue was dancing around mine as I brought my thumb to bear right over her little button. That did it! Twila broke the kiss and gasped out as she locked my finger inside her little cunny. She moaned out her cum saying, ""Oh Daddy! I's on fire and my pussy is tinglin'!""</p><p>I sighed with a smile and said, ""Well, Mama, how'd you like that kiss?""</p><p>""I likes it jus fine, Daddy!""</p><p>I glanced down at Candy and she was patiently looking at us and sucking her thumb. I set Twila on the sofa next to me and picked up little Pussy Princess. I hugged her and said with a smile, ""Your turn, baby girl, ready?""</p><p>She hugged me back and nodded her head saying, ""Uh huh.""</p><p>I wanted to play with her pussy while I kissed her, but she was too small to do that with her on my lap. I told Twila to hand me the slippery from the floor as I laid the tiny tot on her back on the sofa and moved off to kneel next to her. I had Twila put a dab on my finger and turned to Pussy Princess. I told her, ""Now, Sweetie, breathe through your nose and do what Daddy does, okay?""</p><p>She nodded with a smile and I leaned in. He mouth was so small, mine covered hers completely, so I gently pulled open her legs and they fell completely open with the soles of her feet touching. I started stroking the inside of her thigh as I opened my mouth a little and licked around her lips. Damned if she didn't follow and clumsily licked mine. </p><p>I started stroking her fat puffy labia as I pushed my tongue through her lips and licked the front of her teeth. Candy put her arms around my neck and started slathering the front of my teeth with her tongue. She was generating a lot of spit and I drank greedily as I slid my finger into her slit. </p><p>I pushed my tongue into her mouth about an inch as I slid my finger inside her tight toddler butt. She started sucking on my tongue like she does her thumb and I slowly finger fucked her two year-old poop tube as I rubbed her button with my thumb. She was breathing heavily through her nose and was squeezing and releasing my finger as I picked up the pace. She started to make a keening sound as she sucked on my tongue with greater intensity as I began to slide my finger in and out of her.</p><p>Her little tongue was wrapped around mine and she was really sucking hard in time with my in and out motions. As I went in, she's start to suck harder and as I pulled out, she'd ease up. I knew this tiny cherub would make an excellent cocksucker and I was right!</p><p>Candy was right at the pinnacle when I pushed my finger in to the hilt. She broke the suction and gasped out as she arched her back and tilted her head back. Her muscles locked up and she sort of quivered then went limp. </p><p>When I looked at her, her eyes were unfocused and staring into space as she panted. I rubbed her mons gently and when she'd finally recovered, she gave me a lazy grin and put her hand on mine as I stroked her velvety smooth labia. She had a look of such deep love in her eyes and she whispered, ""I wuv you, Daddy.""</p><p>""And I love you too, baby girl. You're my little pussy princess, aren't you?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she nodded with a warm smile, ""Puthy pwinthess.""</p><p>""That's right, baby girl!""</p><p>I had just had a French kissing make-out session with a four year-old girl and her two year-old sister and finger fucked them both to a climax. My dick was harder than a piece of one inch rebar! I needed relief and Twila was gonna give it to me!</p><p>I sat up on the sofa and looked down at Pussy Princess, and she'd turned on her side in a fetal position and fell asleep with her thumb in her mouth. I chuckled and said to Twila, ""She must be all cummed out!""</p><p>Twila giggled and replied, ""Yeah, she cummed real good!""</p><p>""How about you? You did okay too, didn't you?""</p><p>""Yes sir, Daddy, I cummed so good my pussy's still squishy!""</p><p>""Well, I just love squishy little black girl pussy! Now, on to new business.""</p><p>I pointed to my hardon and said, ""See this, Mama?""</p><p>She looked, blushed and nodded. </p><p>""Well, as the Mommy of the house, when you see my dick all hard and straight like this, guess whose job it is to make it soft?""</p><p>She looked at me and answered, ""Mines?""</p><p>""You're a smart mama, aren't you?""</p><p>""I's learnin, ain't I""</p><p>""You sure is,"" I chuckled. ""Now,"" I began again, ""You've been finger fucked twice and had my dick in your pussy, where else will this thing fit?""</p><p>""In my butt hole?""</p><p>""Where else?""</p><p>""In my mouth?""</p><p>""I knew you were smart! That's right. Don't you ever forget you've got three holes to make this dick happy: your mouth, your pussy or in your ass.""</p><p>""Kin I be sayin those nasty words all da time?""</p><p>""When we're home alone, you promised to be my nasty little mama whore, didn't you?""</p><p>""Yes I did.""</p><p>""Then when it's just you, me and Candy, you talk like one, ya hear?""</p><p>""Yes sir.""</p><p>""Now Twila, tell me what it is you want to do now.""</p><p>""Well, my pussy is a little sore, and you said you was gonna fuck my poopy tonight, how 'bout this: Daddy? I loves you and wanna makes you happy. Can I suck yo daddy dick and drink yo daddy cream?""</p><p>""Why certainly, Mama. Now get down here between my legs and wrap your tiny mama hand around Daddy's dripping cock.""</p><p>Twila knelt down between my legs, sat back on her legs and wrapped her right hand about midway on my shaft with her left hand in her lap and looked up. I looked down at her and asked, ""Now what's that thing you got in your hand?""</p><p>""It's yo dick, or yo cock.""</p><p>""Good girl. Now, there's an art to sucking a dick and this is one lesson you'd better learn - and good! You're gonna be teaching Pussy Princess how to suck my dick and you don't wanna be teaching her wrong, do you?""</p><p>""No sir.""</p><p>""Good. Now, the first rule is, no teeth. You bite me or nick me with your teeth and I'll tan your ass good, got it?"" </p><p>""Yes sir, I gots it: no teeth.""</p><p>""Alright then. Now, if you learn one thing in life, Twila, is that you'd better love this dick more than anything in the world. You love it in your mouth, you love it in your pussy and you love it in your shit hole. Understand?""</p><p>""Yes sir I do. I already loves it in my pussy hole.""</p><p>""And what are you gonna teach Pussy Princess?""</p><p>""That she loves yo dick more than anything in the world. Right?""</p><p>""That's right. So, when you suck my cock, you ain't just sucking it, you're making love to it right? Same goes with your pussy or ass. You don't just take it; you make love to it with your holes. Got it?""</p><p>""Yes sir. Mouth lovin, pussy lovin and shit hole lovin your cock.""</p><p>""Right on! Now, when you make love to Daddy's cock with your mouth, the first thing you do is start kissing it cause you love it. You kiss the head, all around it and up and down it. If there's any juice, you lick it off. Got it?""</p><p>""Yes sir; kiss and lick.""</p><p>After you kiss and lick it some, you start swirling that little tongue of yours all over the head, just like an ice cream cone. Got it?""</p><p>""I think so.'</p><p>""Good, Now, Twila, beg me to suck my cock. Tell me how much you wanna be my mama whore and suck your Daddy's cock.""</p><p>""Daddy?"" Why's my pussy itchin?""</p><p>""Your pussy is telling you that it wants you to be the best mama whore on earth and you want to be Daddy's mama. It's telling you that you need to be Daddy's little mama whore cause only he can make that itch feel good. Understand?""</p><p>""I understand now.""</p><p>""Well, I'm waiting.""</p><p>""Daddy, I's yo little mama ho and I wanna be da best little mama ho in the world. You said I gots the prettiest black pussy in the world and I wanna suck yo cock and drinks yo juice and be your little black mama. I needs it. My pussy's itchin fo it. Please Daddy, let me suck yo beautiful white cock.""</p><p>""That was perfcet, baby girl! Now prove how much you love Daddy.""</p><p>Twila leaned in and licked the precum off the head and started placing butterfly kisses all over the head. She then did the same up and down the shaft. When she reached the top, she started swirling her little pink tongue all over the head. My pulse was throbbing watching this four year-old lavish her oral attention to my cock. </p><p>I took her hand in mine and instructed her on a slow easy up and down stroke. She was swirling her tongue like a champ and licking the precum she'd pumped out without missing a beat. I softly said, ""Cover your teeth with your lips and put it in your mouth."" She did, and slowly slipped the head into her warm, wet, luxurious, wet preschool mouth and started breathing heavily through her nose. </p><p>""Now push your mouth down and take more into your mouth and then pump it in and out of your mouth.""</p><p>She looked up at me and nodded with her mouth full of cock and went, ""Mmm hmmm.""</p><p>""That's wonderful, Twila. Now suck it as you pump it in and out of your mouth and swirl your tongue too.""</p><p>She was generating a lot of slobber and it hung in a string off her chin as she noisily sucked and swirled her tongue. She was breathing heavily through her nose and working that cock like she was born to it. I felt my nuts start to tighten and said to her, ""Baby, Daddy's gonna give you his cream. Leave just the head in your mouth and swirl your tongue around it. When it shoots in your mouth, swallow it all: don't spill any.""</p><p>She nodded around my cock and began to swirl that pink little digit like crazy. ""Here it comes, baby!"" I grunted and shot off into her sucking mouth. She swallowed the first shot and almost gagged on the second. She put her hand under her chin to catch what dripped out and kept sucking and swallowing. After five good shots, I pulled her off my dick and whooshed out ""Whew, baby girl, that was lovely!""</p><p>She smiled up at me with a string of cum hanging from her chin and a palmful of man goo. I told her to wipe her chin and finish her snack and she giggled as she started licking her palm. </p><p>When she'd finished, she sat back on her legs and looked up at me and asked, ""Did I sucks ya good, Daddy? Was I a good mommy ho?""</p><p>""You're the best cocksucking, little mama whore in the world, Twila and I love you to death!""</p><p>She leapt into my arms and I showered her with affection. I asked her, ""How'd you like Daddy's cum, baby?""</p><p>""I likes it a lot, Daddy. It be salty, but I loves yo cream.""</p><p>""Now you're gonna teach Candy how to suck dick, right?""</p><p>""Yes sir, I'll teach her to suck it good and drink yo Daddy cream.""</p><p>""Good girl.""</p><p>This little girl had gone from a defiant, moral little girl to a four year-old fuck toy in a matter of hours. Why? All because she wanted to be loved and she did everything I asked willingly to get it from me. I spent the next fifteen minutes just showering her with love and affection. We ended the cuddling after she kissed me and slipped her tongue into my mouth and we French kissed for several minutes. </p><p>I said to her softly, ""I love you, Twila. I love you with all my heart.""</p><p>""And I love you, Daddy. Nobody's made me feel like you does and I'll always be your little black mama ho. Always. I loves ya with my mouth and my pussy and tonight, I's gonna love you with my shit hole. I's yours, Daddy. I'll always be yours.""</p>"
1115,"Twila and Candy, Part 11",Charlotte,cs.stories@storiesonline.org,"['Mg(2)g(4)', 'inter']",Jimmy's continuing adventures with his two little chocolate honeys.,2013-01-09T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I needed a rest - and so did Twila. Candy was still asleep on the sofa so I told Twila to lie down and take a nap on the other end of the couch. I got a blanket and covered them both and within minutes, Twila was asleep.</p><p>After making another pot of coffee, I went to the study and sat down at the desk. I had to think...</p><p>Never in a million years would I have believed that Twila would have been so easily corrupted and in just one day! I guess I'll never know how the events of her life had fashioned her maturity and convictions. Twila, throughout her life, would prove that she would formulate an opinion and hold fast to that conviction. If she did something, she did it all the way - no half-assing it for her.</p><p>I also realized that she craved love as much, if not more than Candy did. From growing up watching her mother play the whore, she'd learned as a toddler what men wanted from a woman. She also realized that she wouldn't have to give herself to anyone else. I made her feel special. When I'd kept my word and drove her fears away of being hurt, in return for those special feelings, she decided to give me everything I wanted of her without holding back. </p><p>Candy was a different story though. She was still too small to abuse as harshly as I did with Twila and she still had that formidable hymen intact. I decided the only way to break it without traumatizing her was to secretly drug her and do it while she was unconscious. Twila would never see me make her sister bleed like Fred did to her. </p><p>Candy's ass was a different matter altogether. She took my middle finger up her butt and didn't bat an eyelash. Even so, she'd have to stretch a lot to take my cock. I booted up my computer and Googled ""butt plugs"". After perusing about a dozen sites, I found a place that a pink one for beginners called the ""love honey"" model. It measured two and a half inches long with a width of three-quarters of inch. Cost: $17.99 plus shipping. I ordered two for next day delivery. They had all sizes and shapes and some that I had trouble believing would fit in someone's asshole. I'd seen pictures of butt fisting, but I really wasn't into that because I always preferred little girls. I had a kinky thought that maybe at some point in the future, I'd get the girls to fist each other, but I wasn't going to stretch any of their tight little holes just to see a fist inside them. A tight little girl hole is priceless! </p><p>After ordering Pussy's training aid, I checked my email. There was a confirmation email from my attorney saying that he had faxed a copy of my financial statement to Ms. Summers. Tom also sent me one saying he was having trouble finding an ad agency with some real connections. The rest was spam. I sent Tom one back asking him to dig up all the dirt he could find on our little Miss Social Worker. I reiterated that I wanted him to dig deep - really deep.</p><p>The email made me think about the pool and after finding a local company, I called a contractor to come over and look at putting up a fence around the pool the next day. I'd just hung up when my lawyer called and said the trust funds were a done deal, but I needed to come in and sign all the papers for them and the new modeling corporation so he could file them. I told him I'd be there in a few hours.</p><p>I made one more call to a nanny service and made arrangements to have a sitter come over the next morning at eight and sit with the girls until about noon. I heard a noise and turned to see my naked little brown nymphets standing in the doorway. I called them in and scooped them up on my lap and we just cuddled for a few minutes. I told them we were going out for a while and set Twila on her feet and picked Candy up and took them upstairs to get dressed. </p><p>After dressing Candy, we stopped in Twila's room just as she was putting on her shoes and socks. She had on a skirt and had her leg up putting on her sock and I had a clear view of her pink panties. I said, ""Them's some pretty pink panties you've got on, Mama.""</p><p>She finished pulling on her sock and smiled replying, ""You's a bad Daddy lookin' at my panties.""</p><p>""And you're a bad little Mama for showing them, ain't you?""</p><p>She grinned and said, ""I guess I is.""</p><p>I asked Twila, ""Twila, remind me; when do we talk dirty and act like pussy princesses?""</p><p>""When we be alone at home.""</p><p>""Right! Now whenever we go out, you girls act like good little girls, okay?""</p><p>""Yes sir,"" Twila answered. </p><p>""Uh huh,"" replied the nodding little tot.</p><p>""Good! Let's go shopping!""</p><p>Just then, the gate buzzer sounded. I looked in the monitor and saw a plain, nondescript car that I recognized as an unmarked police car. I buzzed it in and went to the front door. Once they were parked, two plainclothes detectives exited the car and moved to greet me. They introduced themselves, showing their badges and asked to speak to me inside.</p><p>We moved to the playroom and I sat with them and told the girls to go play in their rooms. After the girls had left, the lead detective said, ""Mr. Hayes, we'd like to talk to you about a certified check you said you gave a murder victim named Cassandra Cummings.""</p><p>""I've been expecting a visit from the police,"" I replied, ""and I'd be glad to answer any questions you may have.""</p><p>""Where were you on the night of June tenth?""</p><p>""I was with Ms. Cummings and their daughters until about seven pm. Ms Cummings signed over custody of her daughters to me at my attorney's office, after which I took them home. I dropped them off at their apartment and came home. I was home all night getting things ready to pick up the girls at noon the next day. I didn't leave the house until about eight-thirty the next morning when I got a call from one of my associates that Ms. Cummings was found shot to death.""</p><p>I went on to explain in detail what I'd told Ms. Summers from Social Services. I informed them that my lawyer had reported the cashier's check stolen and had a hold put on it when I told him that Ms. Cummings was found dead within a few hours of her receiving the check. The lead detective asked, ""Can you prove you didn't leave the house and were home from say... eight-thirty until the following morning?""</p><p>""Yes sir,"" I answered with a nod. ""My security system keeps a log of the date and time anytime the front gate is opened and the number of the entry card used to open the gate. If I lose my card, I have to call the security company to open the gate electronically and to get a replacement card.""</p><p>He asked me if I could furnish them with a printout of that record and a copy of my security card. I told him ""Of course, let's go to my office.""</p><p>We moved to my office and I booted up my computer, pulled up the record and hit print. I withdrew my entry card and made him a copy of the front and back. I looked at the monthly record and highlighted the date and times in question then handed it to him. He looked at it and nodded. He then checked the number on the card and confirmed it on the data log. He then asked me, ""It's our understanding that Ms. Cummings essentially sold you her children for the sum of 150 thousand dollars. Is that true?""</p><p>Trying to put a positive spin on things, I answered, ""Well, some might think that way, but let me explain.""</p><p>I repeated my woeful tale of growing up in the projects, my mother's overdose after receiving the lotto winnings and my emancipation. I told that that I wanted to give a few kids like me a brand new start at a promising career. He then asked to see the custody agreement. I showed it to him and afterwards made him a copy. I also furnished him with my attorney's information and told him that they could speak to him and he would verify my statement. They seemed satisfied with my answers and apologized for any inconvenience. I finished by saying with a cordial smile, ""Anytime officers. Anything I can do to help catch my girls' mother's killer isn't an inconvenience. If need be, stop by if you have any more questions.""</p><p>They politely thanked me and left. I truly was hopeful they'd catch her killer</p><p>I rounded up the girls and we went to the car. I buckled little Pussy Princess in her car seat with Mama Ho next to her and we headed for town. We stopped at a popular furniture store and looked at the bedroom sets. Twila's sharp eye spotted a white canopy bed set trimmed in gold and took off running. She climbed on the bed and lay out spread eagle saying, ""Daddy, can I have this one?</p><p>""Sure can, Mama. You like it, don't you?""</p><p>""Yes sirree! It's purdy and it's jus like the one I saw in a book.""</p><p>""Well, little mama, your wish is my command.""</p><p>""You like this bed, baby girl?"" I asked Candy.</p><p>She was bouncing next to Twila and said with a smiling nod, ""Uh huh.""</p><p>""Then it's settled.""</p><p>About then, a salesman walked over and offered his assistance. I said we didn't need any help, but he could write up two of these complete sets. ""We'll take two of the whole darn thing: the beds in queen size, nightstands with lamps, long dressers with mirrors, wardrobes and desks with the matching hutches."" </p><p>""Right away, sir!"" he replied with a toothy smile.</p><p>""How much for delivery and set-up?"" I asked.</p><p>""The delivery is free, but set-up is fifty dollars a set. We'll even haul your old stuff away - free of charge.""</p><p>""Well, that's just perfect! Can you deliver tomorrow afternoon, say about three?""</p><p>""Yes sir, I'll put it on the ticket right now.""</p><p>I handed him a credit card and we were soon on our way. The girls, especially Twila, were hyped about their new bedroom sets. We stopped at the lawyer's office and the girls sat like little angels while I signed the necessary documents to cover my ass. </p><p>We stopped at a camera store and I asked the gentleman to help me set up a semi-professional home studio. I needed the works. He first showed me some cameras and they looked pretty complicated. We settled on a medium format, auto focusing, fully automatic Hasselblad with a couple of lenses and a powerful camera mounted flash unit. I also got eight high capacity flash cards for the camera. He then set me up with three studio strobe flashes and stands with some umbrellas, a light called a light box and the slave units and cords needed to fire them off in sync with the camera shutter. He said I also needed a flash meter and showed me one that was fully automatic. I also bought a camera bag and some filters. He also threw in a couple of background stands and clips because I was spending some serious cake. An hour later, we were loading the back of the car with a home studio in cases. </p><p>As we were pulling away, Twila asked, ""What's all that stuff for?""</p><p>""That, little mama,"" I replied, ""is a studio package so that we can practice taking modeling pictures of you and Pussy Princess.""</p><p>""Yippee! We really is gonna be models?""</p><p>""Yes sirree bob!"" I replied with a smile. </p><p>""Wow! I be's a mama and a model!""</p><p>""That's right, Mama. You got it perfect!""</p><p>It was getting close to dinnertime, so we headed for the all-you-can-eat steak house. After dinner, we headed for home. I could tell by the way they were nodding off that it had been a long day - especially for Twila. She'd been finger fucked in both holes, got a serving of Daddy dick in her four year-old virgin pussy, learned how to French kiss and suck dick. She'd also swallowed almost two loads of cum. I snickered and thought, Boy she's had a full day! Little Pussy Princess didn't do too bad either!</p><p>When we got home, I got them undressed and tucked into bed. They were both out by the time I turned off the lights and shut their doors.</p>"
1116,"Twila and Candy, Part 12",Charlotte,cs.stories@storiesonline.org,"['Mgg', 'inter']",A new wrinkle develops and Jimmy prepares to take Candy's cherry,2013-01-09T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I awoke at six and completed my morning routine. I got the girls up at seven and as we ate, I told them Daddy had to go out for a while and they would be staying home with a sitter. I told them they had to be good little girls and play with their toys or watch TV. Once they understood and agreed, we finished eating. I had just finished loading the dishes in the dishwasher when the sitter buzzed the gate. She drove up to the house and I met her at the front door. I was shocked when she exited the car because she looked like a very young teenager. </p><p>She smiled sweetly and introduced herself as Camille DeBois. She was a tiny thing, maybe five-one and a hundred pounds or so and had red curly hair, white alabaster skin with a sprinkling of freckles across her cute pug nose. She had huge, lovely green eyes that sparkled. She was petite with tiny titties and a cute, tight butt. She was a little honey. I'm not into white girls, but she certainly gave me a tingle. She had a sweet accent and after I introduced myself I asked her where she was from. She replied, ""I'm an au pair from Seine, France.""</p><p>I asked her, ""You'll have to excuse me, Camille, but I'm just a simple guy. What exactly is an au pair?""</p><p>She giggled and replied, ""It's just a fancy French term for a nanny.""</p><p>""Oh, I see. Well come on in and I'll introduce you to the girls. By the way, you look mighty young, how old are you?""</p><p>""I just turned eighteen a month ago and just arrived in the U.S. for the agency, Sir.""</p><p>""Well, none of that 'sir' stuff. I'm Jimmy. I've got two girls, two and four, that you'll be watching while I go out for a while on business. I'll be back around noon. Sound okay with you?""</p><p>""Yes sir, I mean, Jimmy. That shouldn't be a problem.""</p><p>When she saw the two little sprites, she gave a slight gasp and said, ""Oh, they're little black girls.""</p><p>I cocked an eye and asked, ""Is that a problem?""</p><p>""Oh no, sir! I just thought with you being white... I'm sorry. They're just so beautiful and I've never watched a black child before.""</p><p>""Well, they're black and they certainly are beautiful.""</p><p>I called the girls over and introduced them to Camille saying, ""The oldest here is Twila: she's four and the mama of the house and she's sharp as a tack. Little Candy here is two. She doesn't talk much, but she's an angel. Girls, this is Camille. She'll be watching you for awhile. Play with your toys or watch TV and be good for Daddy. Will you do that for me?</p><p>Both nodded and Twila said, ""Yes, Daddy, we'll be good.""</p><p>Candy replied with a thumb in her mouth, ""Uh huh.""</p><p>""Good girls!"" I replied. ""Well, Camille, I guess I'll be off. If you need anything, ask little mama here. Help yourself to what's in the fridge and I guess I'll be off.""</p><p>At that, I grabbed my keys and was soon headed into town and to the mall. I started in a ritzy department store and headed for the junior girls department. After looking around, I bought some thongs in different colors and a few sheer ones in black and white. I was floored when I saw small G-strings for young preteens. I picked up about eight in different colors, some with lace and some sheer - everything in the smallest size they had. </p><p>I also got some tiny training bras in different colors and patterns. I spotted some sets and cute little camisoles: I bought a few of those too. I then loaded up on hosiery. I bought the smallest size of pantyhose in black, white, red and nude, and some knee high stockings in different colors. I detoured to the little girls section and bought the two several pairs of tights: one in black and one white for each that were as sheer as they had. When I went to the checkout, the lady looked at me funny. I smiled and said, ""I just adopted two young girls and they want to be in fashion. They said they wanted some fancy personal things but were too shy to buy them, so they gave their new Daddy a 'Daddy do' list. I just hope I did alright by them.""</p><p>She chuckled and replied, ""I know what you mean. Girls come in here and look all the time, but are too afraid to bring it to the counter. Their mothers come back and do that little chore.""</p><p>With two bags full of little girl unmentionables, I headed for that famous lingerie store. I bought a few teddies, sheer panties, lacy boy shorts, tangas and G-strings in the smallest petite size they had. </p><p>From there, I headed to a women's shoe store. I picked out several sexy pairs of three-inch high heels in white, black and tan; some backless, and some with straps in the smallest junior girls size they had. They'd be way too big on Candy, big but decadent on Twila.</p><p>My last stop was a specialty shop that sold only swimwear. They had suits for all ages and sizes. I bought each girl six bathing suits: two G-string bikinis with tiny triangles that only covered their tiny nipples - believe it or not, they sell them for tiny little girls, two thong style and two one-piece. I bought all the two piece suits so I could mix and match the tops. I couldn't help but chuckle at one of the miniscule suits I bought Twila. It had two tiny lady bugs that covered barely covered the nipples and a larger ladybug that cover her goodies with a string going up her butt crack. </p><p>On the way home, I stopped at a pharmacy. All I had was a refill on a fifty mg script of Demerol I'd gotten from a dentist a month and a half ago. I figured I'd cut one in half, crush it and spike Candy's sippy cup of milk tonight. I'd crush the other half and coat her torn hymenal area to quell any pain. Little Pussy Princess was gonna start giving Daddy some pussy - just like little Mama. </p><p>---</p><p>I arrived home and Camille must have heard me come up the drive because she was standing at the door waiting for me. Her greeting was polite, friendly and cordial. At first, I thought all's well with the world. </p><p>When I entered the house and sat down, both Twila and Candy came over and crawled up in my lap. I asked them if they had a good time. Pussy Princess gave me her usual nod with a mouth full of thumb and replied, ""Uh huh.""</p><p>Twila gave me a barely perceptible glance that said, ""We need to talk"" and she nodded and said, ""Yes sir, Daddy. We's jus fine.""</p><p>With that, I wrote out the check for the amount Camille requested and gave it to her with a smile saying, ""Well, it seems my little girls took a shine to you. Next time I need a sitter, can I ask for you specifically?""</p><p>In her cute little French accent she smiled an innocent smile and replied, ""By all means, Jimmy. I'd like that very much. Your daughters were very enjoyable to be with.""</p><p>""Well, I'm glad to hear they minded their manners like little ladies.""</p><p>With that, I walked her to the door and watched her get in her car. Twila was gently tugging on my pants and I put my hand on her shoulder and said, ""Just wait 'til she leaves, Mama, then we'll talk."" </p><p>When she'd turned the corner and onto the street, Twila followed me into the playroom. I sat on the sofa with a girl on each side of me and asked, ""Now Mama, what is it you want to say?""</p><p>Twila got a cross look on her face and revealed, ""Daddy, she may look all purdy and such, but she be nasty too!""</p><p>""What do you mean, Mama?""</p><p>""She done what you did and was ticklin' Pussy Princess and then she licked her belly button and was kissin' an suckin' her little titties. She tried to tickle me, but I stayed away from her. She held little Pussy and was rubbin' her butt, but she saw I was watchin' her and she didn't put her hands inside her panties. She jus rubbed and squeezed Pussy's butt. ""</p><p>I turned to Pussy Princess and asked, ""Did that white girl kiss and suck your titties, baby girl?""</p><p>Candy nodded.</p><p>""And was she rubbing your butt a lot?""</p><p>She nodded and replied, ""Uh huh.""</p><p>""Well, well now, ain't this a fly in the ointment?""</p><p>I chuckled when I thought about the tingle she gave my little five inch stiffy and thought that we could all have some fun at Miss Au Pair's expense. I asked Twila, ""Mama, how'd you like to make that uppity white girl drink your pee?""</p><p>""I'd like it jus fine, Daddy,"" she replied with a devilish smile. I told you they grow up fast in the projects.</p><p>""How about you, Pussy Princess; would you like to give that white girl your pee?""</p><p>She seemed non committal and just shrugged.</p><p>""Mama, since you're a nasty little black mama, how would you like to make that white bitch eat your pussy?""</p><p>She giggled and said, ""I likes a good lickin'.""</p><p>""How about you, Pussy, want that girl to lick your pussy for you?""</p><p>She smiled and nodded ""Uh huh."" </p><p>Just like a woman: never turned down getting her pussy licked.</p><p>""I got another nasty idea, Mama Ho. How about I get you a dick and you can make her suck it after you fuck her pooper? I'll even let you fuck her pussy too.""</p><p>Twila cocked her head and asked, ""You can do dat?""</p><p>""Yes Ma'am! Well, what do you say?""</p><p>""Hmmm,"" she thought for a moment. ""Welllll,"" she drew out, ""Bein's you da daddy and I's the mama, can we makes her do ever thing we wants and makes her be our ho? That way, I can fucks her pussy and pooper jus like you do Pussy and me.""</p><p>""Boy, Mama, you think just like Daddy!""</p><p>Yes sir! I's the mama, ain't I?""</p><p>""You sure is, Mama!""After I snickered, I said, ""Well, Mama, that's what we'll do. We'll make that little red haired tart our ho and she'll do anything we tell her to. Sound like a plan?""</p><p>""You be da daddy.""</p><p>""Alright then, let me think on it for a while, okay?""</p><p>""Okay, Daddy.""</p><p>After being sidetracked by this new development, I got myself back on course and on with my program. Little Pussy Princess was going to be sucking and fucking her Daddy before I fucked my first white girl, that's for sure. Besides, I had to get Mama a dick so she could join the fun. I laughed out loud when I pictured little Pussy wearing a strap-on and shoving it our little white ho's ass. Hell, she'd have to stand on a box to do it!</p><p>I went to the car and brought in the goodies. Being girls, as soon as they saw the bags contained clothes, they were excited. I dressed Mama in a white, sheer G-string and a pair of matching women's petite-sized calf-length stockings. They fit her perfectly as a pair of thigh highs. I put on a small sheer white training bra and finished her off in a pair of white three-inch backless heels. The white against her chocolate skin was really sexy! I could plainly see her pussy crack and hood through the sheer material and she looked so fucking hot in those nylons and heels. She stumbled a few times trying to walk, but after a few minutes she was wobbling on her heels and strutting her stuff.</p><p>As Mama strutted, I put a sheer black thong on Pussy and took up the slack in back by tying a knot in the string. I then put a little sheer black cami on her with her pair of plastic heels. She looked absolutely decadent! Every time she tried to shake her ass like Mama, she'd tip over off her heels. She'd just slip right back into them and try again. </p><p>We played dress-up all afternoon. One outfit looked just as nasty and sexy as the next. My dick was hard, but I gave Mama a break and didn't bring it to her attention. That reminded me that she was going to have to learn to spot my hardon tented in my pants. Well, it takes time to become the perfect mama ho, doesn't it?</p><p>When we finished up with the fashion show, I put everything back in the bags. They'd be delivering the new furniture the next day, so I'd put them away then. I went in and made spaghetti for dinner with garlic bread. As I was preparing the food, I figured I'd give Mama the other half of a pill so I wouldn't be disturbed tonight for Pussy's deflowering. </p><p>When everything was ready, I cut a pill in half and crushed up both halves and gave each a dose: Twila in her glass of milk and Candy's in her sippy cup. After that, we sat and ate. All the talk was about the fashion show, but I could tell from the yawns that it wouldn't be long before lights out. The girls made it to the playroom sofa and started watching Dora. Candy went out first and Twila followed five minutes later. </p><p>I carried Mama to bed and tucked her in with a goodnight lick on her pussy. Mmmm, good pussy! </p><p>I checked her breathing and she was breathing deeply and normally. I went to my bedroom and laid out a red towel on the bed and brought Little Pussy up and lay her down on it. She too was breathing deeply and normally, but was dead to the world and limp as a dishrag. I went downstairs and crushed up another pill and took it back up stairs. </p><p>Pussy was now sleeping with her thumb in her mouth and I crawled up the bed and pulled her legs open. I sat there and studied her tiny body and lay down between her legs with my face right at her pussy. I peeled open her peach and she had a slight musky smell and her opening glistened with a thin, light coating of little girl cream. </p><p>I thought that she must becoming sensitive down there from all the stimulation. I leaned in and slowly started to eat her out. After a few minutes, she whimpered and tasted a little more salty so I covered her urethra and she gently peed in my mouth. After I drank her down, I brought my finger up and coated it with gel. I spread it around her opening and over her trellised hymen.</p><p>I leaned in and kissed her opening and licked her hymen and whispered, ""Tomorrow when you wake up, baby girl, you'll be a woman - my woman.""</p>"
1117,"Shayla, Part 8",Charlotte,cs.stories@storiesonline.org,"['Mg(2)F', 'inter', '1st', 'anal', 'ws', 'oral', 'toys', 'preg']",David finally gets all of Shayla's holes - and her mamma's too!!,2013-01-12T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 8</h5><p>The next morning, Shayla didn't wake at seven-thirty as usual, but started to stir around nine. Sandy and I spread her legs and her pussy lips and coated the inside of her vagina with Lidocaine. Her pussy opening and the surrounding area were red and swollen, but otherwise looked fine. When Shayla finally woke, she was still in some pain and cried a little as she cupped her tender pussy.</p><p>We gave her some Tylenol and fed her breakfast. She wasn't in any mood to play any games so I spent the day cuddling her. We just lay on the couch cuddling and watching cartoons when Sandy left for her electrolysis appointment. I gently sucked her pussy to a nice soft cum and that must have relieved some of her tension because she went right to sleep. </p><p>Sandy came home and although her vulva was sore, she was as smooth as her baby daughter. I grabbed her pussy flaps and told her that as soon as these were gone, I was going to fuck her as hard as I wanted to someday fuck Shayla and she just knelt down and inhaled my dick. After blowing a load down her throat, we just cuddled and ordered take out.</p><p>The next ten days saw little action because both of my babies were sore and out of commission: Shayla from her deflowering and Sandy from her surgery. Shayla was the first to recover and one morning after she'd given me my amber cocktail, she giggled and thrust her pussy out at me and asked, ""Wick me, Daddy.""</p><p>Sandy was at work so I took her to the bedroom where we all slept and dropped her on the bed with a bounce. She giggled and grabbed her heels and pulled her legs open. </p><p>""Okay, Princess, one good pussy licking coming right up!""</p><p>""Wick it, Daddy, wick pussy!""</p><p>""I just love it when you talk dirty, Sweetie!""</p><p>She just giggled and pulled her legs open further. I dove in and began to feast; only this time, I started to introduce her pussy to being tongue fucked. Well, she took to that like a duck to water because she grabbed my hair and tried to get my entire tongue inside her. She had a huge cum and she just kept shuddering around my tongue. I rose up, grabbed the lube, coated both of us and seated my cock to her hole. Her head dropped to her chest with bug eyes and a big ""O"" shaped mouth as she saw my dick at her hole. I cooed to her, ""Relax, baby girl, Daddy's gonna make you feel real good.""</p><p>She smiled and relaxed. I began to slowly rock back and forth, just pushing the tip of my cock in and out of her pussy and she was rocking with me. As I progressively began to enter her with each thrust, I asked her,"" Does that feel good, Princess?""</p><p>She reached down and felt our joining and nodded saying, ""Uh huh, tingles pussy.""</p><p>""Yes, Baby, Daddy's gonna tingle your pussy and put his love stick inside you, okay?""</p><p>""Uh huh, I wuv you, Daddy.""</p><p>""And I love you, Shayla, with all my heart.""</p><p>As I said that, the head of my dick slipped inside her and she squeaked ""Oh""'. I pulled out and gave her another shot of lube and slid right back inside. She clamped her pussy shut and squeaked again ""Oh!""</p><p>I began rocking again and after a couple of minutes, I had half my dick inside her. I fucked my infant lover very slowly and was soon making about two inch thrusts in and out of her overstuffed pussy. She was panting and rocking with me and squeaking ""Oh, oh, oh"" every time I'd push back into her. I just couldn't take any more: the feelings were too intense. She was gripping and releasing my cock and she was so, so tight when I groaned out, ""Daddy's giving you his juice, Baby!""</p><p>When I sprayed my hot seed inside her, she arched her back and locked up as she came and squeaked out, ""Oh, Daddy!"" then fainted.</p><p>I slowly pulled out and just like that porno photo I'd seen, with my dick head right under her open abused hole, a big, white, creamy blob of semen oozed from her just fucked baby pussy. At twenty-one months, Shayla was now a full-fledged woman. She'd done everything a woman can do: blowjobs, ate creampies, water sports, had drunk quarts of cum and she's had both her pussy and her ass properly fucked. </p><p>When Sandy got home from work about an hour later and we went to the kitchen. My naked little lover crawled onto my lap and placed my dick between her legs and began to rock back and forth. Sandy saw her and giggled saying, ""Boy, it looks like she's ready.""</p><p>""Good news,"" I replied, ""I thinks she wants seconds.""</p><p>""You didn't?"" she exclaimed. </p><p>""I certainly did and she just loved it. Did you like Daddy's love stick in your baby pussy, Shayla?""</p><p>""Uh huh!"" she exclaimed with a sharp nod of her head as she continued to rock. </p><p>""Go get the slippery stuff, Shayla and Daddy will fill your pussy again, okay?""</p><p>""Yay!"" she exclaimed and took off to do as she was told. </p><p>""Sandy wrapped her arms around my neck and in a little girl's voice asked, ""Are you gonna fuck my baby pussy too, Daddy? "" I've been a good girl and now that I've got a pretty pussy just like Shayla's, will you, Daddy, pleeez?""</p><p>""Sure, Sweetheart. Daddy's gonna fuck your pussy slow and long. Let me give Shayla a good cum around my cock then Daddy will fill you up with baby cream. Is that what you want?""</p><p>""Oh yes, Daddy, Fuck a baby in me!""</p><p>Just then, Shayla re-entered the kitchen holding the tube of gel. I picked her up and laid her on her back on the kitchen table. Shayla was giggling as she grabbed her ankles and pulled her legs open and back. ""Coat Baby's pussy for me. Momma and help me fuck our daughter.""</p><p>Sandy nodded with a smile and Shayla giggled as she rocked her little legs up and down. I handed the lube to Sandy and after squirting some on her fingers, began to fondle and lubricate Shayla's pussy. When she put her finger in her daughter's pussy, Shayla gasped then giggled. Sandy finger fucked the child for a minute, adding some lube to her fingers and finished by shooting a dab into Shayla's slippery cunt. Sandy then coated my dick and grabbing it, directed it to Shayla's pussy saying in a guttural lusty tone, ""Fuck her, Daddy. Let me see you pussy fuck our baby.""</p><p>I pressed forward and I slowly began to penetrate my baby's little love hole. Shayla had a look of concentration on her face as the head slowly started to slip inside. When it did, her cunt muscles locked me in place as she squeaked, ""Oh!""</p><p>I pressed in slowly until I had about an inch and a half inside her. I withdrew and began to make mini thrusts into her toddler tube. After about two minutes, I brushed her cervix and she emitted a guttural ""Uhh"". She pulled back on her legs and seeing her foot right in front of her face, she took the toes from her right foot and sucked them into her mouth. I gently fucked my little princess and she'd grunt ""Uhh"" around her toes and thrust her pussy up every time I hit home. Seeing her fat baby pussy lips stretched wide and thin around my sinking cock in her pussy was just so deliciously nasty!</p><p>""Gooood pussy! Good baby pussy,"" I groaned as I fucked my infant lover. </p><p>She could only stand this for another minute or so before she arched her back, let go of her feet and squealed ""Daddy!"" and came - hard!</p><p>Sandy had two fingers jammed to the hilt inside her pussy and came also, slumping to the floor. Shayla just lay silent in her euphoric state and panted to breathe. I directed Sandy to lie next to her daughter on the table and she hooked her elbows behind her knees and peeled open her now sleek, smooth pussy lips. She was very tight but was super slick and wet. I sank into her in one forceful lunge. When our public bones touched, she grunted and hissed, ""Yes! Oh yes, Daddy! I've waited for this soooo long!""</p><p>I fucked my other baby girl slow, long and deep. Shayla got up and was watching my cock saw in and out of her mommy and giggled as she touched where we were joined. Sandy gasped twice and uttered, ""Baby's gonna cum, Daddy, I'm gonna cum for you!""</p><p>""Oh Daddy!"" she exhaled as she arched her back, just like she'd seen Shayla do and clenched my cock as she too came like gangbusters. Her clenching and flinching caused me to go over and I filled her preteen-sized pussy with my cream. I slumped over on top of Sandy and she wrapped her arms around me and cried. </p><p>""Oh, Daddy."" she cried,"" I've waited years to feel like this again! I love you so much!""</p><p>""I love you too, Sweetie. I love you both with all my heart.""</p><p>I slowly pulled out of Sandy's well-fucked sheath with Shayla watching intently. She saw my cream start to ooze from her mother's cunt and squealed ""Wuv juice!""</p><p>I picked Shayla up and told Sandy to pull back her legs and open her pussy lips. I leaned Shayla towards her mothers oozing pussy and said, ""Eat Daddy's cream, Baby, get it all.""</p><p>Shayla leaned in, placed her hands on Sandy's thighs and began licking up her treat with gusto. She licked, slurped and sucked noisily until she thought she'd gotten all of it. She leaned back with a huge grin on her face and her entire face was slick with cunt cream and cum. I told Sandy to sit up and clean her baby's face, which she did lovingly.</p><p>Whew! What a fucking day!</p><p>After cleaning up, we ordered pizza and had a jovial dinner. After being fed, Shayla was exhausted and quickly fell asleep. We put her to bed in her room and I gave Sandy a real ass pounding. After she got her ass to stop leaking and we were lying on the bed talking, she said, I have something to show you.""</p><p>""What,"" I asked.</p><p>""Wait, you'll see,"" she replied as she climbed off the bed and went to the closet. She pulled out a large purse and smiled saying, ""I guess you weren't so resourceful because you didn't find this.""</p><p>She pulled out this contraction that had a small hand pump, some tubing and some suction cups. Two were small and I recalled seeing them attached to her nipples in a photo. The third cup was kind of oval in shape and I asked her, ""What are they for?""</p><p>""To pump up my pussy lips and nipples,"" she responded. ""I love to have them on my nipples and when my pussy is pumped the lips get huge and it makes my clitty throb.""</p><p>""Well come here and let's give 'em a try.""</p><p>We pumped her nipples up and inside the tubes, her nipples looked like two distended super puffy preteen nipples. We then pumped up her pussy. After fifteen minutes, her pussy lips looked huge - gigantic was more like it! When I took the cup off, she looked just like a baby. Her vulva looked out of proportion with her body and her clitty hood was sucked up, bright pink and throbbing. </p><p>I was so filled with lust at the sight I plunged through those gigantic lips and impaled her in one forceful thrust. She grunted and squealed when I began to fuck her with abandon. I began pulling on her nipple tubes and she went off like a roman candle! She just kept cumming and squirting her cum juice all over me as I fucked away.</p><p>That set me off and I blasted her cervix with cream. Afterwards, to tease her and to reinforce my dominance over her, I paddled her while she had the dildo in her ass. Needless to say, she came again like gangbusters.</p><p></p><h5>Epilogue</h5><p>I moved in with Sandy the following week. My mother was thrilled, but I think Dad was kind of bent because Sandy was black. Fuck it; I love my little black babies to death. Sandy and I were married two months later at the courthouse the day I turned eighteen.</p><p>Sandy and I never played any spanking or D/s games in Shayla's presence. I didn't want Shayla to see her mother getting hit: she just wouldn't understand. Sandy and I shared a wonderful Daddy/daughter relationship and she often showed her love for Daddy enthusiastically. Shayla was now a fully sexually active toddler at two years old. She loved everything about sex - oral, anal and vaginal: it didn't matter. She was a cum slut if there ever was one; she just loved the taste of my cream and her mother's too and ate as much as she could get. </p><p>I enrolled in an online college to get my degree and stayed home with Shayla while Sandy worked. We spent our days, sucking and fucking on a regular basis, but eventually slowed down to a more normal pace. Sandy turned up pregnant seven months after Shayla's second birthday. We later found out she was having a girl. With that news, Sandy told me that night in bed, ""Daddy, the first day we bring her home, she's gonna learn to suck your dick and drink your cum.""</p><p>""I wouldn't have it any other way, Baby.""</p><p>When Shayla was almost three, she happened to come into our bedroom when I had Sandy all pumped up. She wanted to try it and it looked so weird, but so fucking erotic to see a three year-old girl with distended, puffy nipples and a super fat pussy (well, fatter than her already fat pussy). Daddy fucked her good that night!</p><p>A week after Shayla's third birthday, with my next little baby lover poking out inside her belly, Sandy asked me if I would be willing to adopt a little girl. Curious, I asked her, ""Why, do you have a girl in mind?""</p><p>With a cheeky grin, she smiled, nodded and said, ""Yes Daddy, I do. She's a dark skinned Mexican girl. She's four years old with wavy black hair that comes to the middle of her back. Her parents were illegal and were killed in an ICE raid a week ago. She's small for her age, maybe three feet tall and about thirty-five pounds. When we examined her, she's got a fat pudgy pussy and has a luscious little butt. She's also a virgin.</p><p>""As soon as I saw her, I knew she'd be perfect for you. She's just like Shayla and me. She's so starved for attention and affection, when I held her she didn't want to release me. Right now, she's terrified. I asked the caseworker with Child Services about her and she said that Carmen, that's her name, would be placed in a foster home until something better came up. I asked her if it might be possible for my husband and me to adopt her and she was ecstatic. She gave me her card and the papers to fill out and asked me to discuss it with you and call her tomorrow. Well, what do you think?""</p><p>""Hmm, I don't know. What do you think Shayla would say?""</p><p>""Oh, she'd love to have an older sister. That way, they can suck each other's pussies and have lots of fun. Not to say that you wouldn't be sitting on the sidelines either. Oh, Daddy, she's got those full Spanish cocksucker lips that would look so luscious around your love stick! I just know you could train her: just like you did with Shayla and me. So... what do you say?""</p><p>I smiled and chuckled as I replied, ""I'd say... a daddy's work is never done.""</p><p>The End.</p>"
1118,"Twila and Candy, Part 13",Charlotte,cs.stories@storiesonline.org,"['Mg(2)g(4)', 'inter', 'ws', 'mast', 'virgin']",Candy loses her cherry and mama gets her first taste of daddy's 'tea',2013-01-12T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 13 </h5><p>... I leaned in and kissed her opening and then gently licked her hymen and whispered, ""Tomorrow when you wake up, baby girl, you'll be a woman - my woman.""</p><p>I lubed my finger and slowly began to press against her membrane. It gave, but was resistant to giving way completely. I pushed with a little more force and I could feel an almost pop-like sensation when it finally gave way. My finger slipped inside Candy's virgin hole about an inch from the force of breaking through her hymen and she started to bleed around my finger. Although drugged and completely unconscious, she grunted when it happened. </p><p>Not wanting to hurt her any more than necessary, I withdrew my finger and wiped her bleeding pussy with a baby wipe. I felt a twinge of guilt when I saw more blood seeping from her and realized she was still bleeding. I held her lips open and gently wiped the seepage as it slowly weeped out of her. It stopped after a couple of minutes, but I'd never seen a girl bleed so much. I cursed myself saying, ""What'd you expect, you stupid fucker? You just popped the cherry of a two year-old.""</p><p>I checked her every ten minutes for the next hour just to make sure she was alright. I took the crushed Demerol and split the powder in half. I added a little water to make a paste-like consistency. I peeled her open and applied it to the red, inflamed ridge where her membrane once was. I put a diaper on her and cuddled her to me and just stroked her face and pet her soft brown kinky hair.</p><p>For the first time in my life, I feel remorse for something I'd done to a little girl. Drugging her and stealing her innocence like a thief in the night without her knowledge seemed so cruel. Every girl whose innocence I'd taken was awake and gave it freely to me. I rationalized to myself that I'd done the right thing and it was for the best, At least this way, she'd have no memory of Daddy hurting her. Saving her that trauma eased my guilt. Even so, sleep didn't come easy. </p><p>---</p><p>I woke at seven and checked Candy's torn hymen. It was a red, inflamed ridge and looked very tender. I didn't know what affect more Demerol would have on her, so after re-checking her breathing I let her sleep. After taking care of my morning duties I checked on Mama. She was just as I'd left her and she too was sleeping soundly. I figured the best thing to do was let them sleep off the drugs.</p><p>I made some coffee and after getting my caffeine fix, went downstairs and started setting up the photography equipment. I found a neutral colored blanket and spread it out on the floor with a solid white one for a backdrop. It took me some time to figure out how everything worked, but after about an hour, I had the basics down. I took the camera upstairs to start taking some candid shots and just learning how to use it.</p><p>By then, it was a little past ten. I sat with another cup of coffee and Mama came strolling in with her afro all spiked up in different directions. She crawled up into my lap and put my one hand on her chest and the other between her legs. I asked her, ""What's up, Mama? Want to play a little?""</p><p>""Maybe, but you wants my pussy so you can have it whenever you wants. ""</p><p>""I love you, Mama, but just because I want your holes doesn't mean I want them every waking moment. But, if you want me to tickle your pussy, just ask. Okay?""</p><p>""Yes sir. Daddy, will you please tickle my pussy a little and give me some tingles?""</p><p>""Sure, Mama, it would be my pleasure.""</p><p>I gently stroked her puffy fat lips and she settled back with her hand on mine and went ""Mmmm.""</p><p>I started circling her little button and after a minute or so she started slowly working her hips. I dipped my finger inside her about an inch and she swooned saying, ""Oh Daddy! You makes me feel so good. I never ever felt this way a'fore.""</p><p>""Mama, I'll always make you feel good. Do you want to have a nice cum?""</p><p>""Please, Daddy, makes me cum.""</p><p>""Sure thing, Mama.""</p><p>I kissed the top of her head and started rubbing her button with my thumb as I gently finger fucked her tight, wet little hole. After a few minutes, she gripped my forearm, tightened up a little and gasped, ""Oh Daddy!""</p><p>She turned around and wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me with passion, her little tongue swirling in my mouth. She broke the kiss and laid her head on my shoulder and whispered, ""I love you, Daddy.""</p><p>""And I love you too, Mama.""</p><p>""Do you likes my pussy?""</p><p>""I love your pussy, Mama. It's the prettiest pussy in the whole wide world!""</p><p>""I's glad I gave it to ya. You makes me feel so wunnerful when I cums I jus wanna die!""</p><p>""I told you I love you, Mama, and I mean it. You look even more beautiful when you cum.""</p><p>We sat there silent as I stroked her chest and drank my coffee. Pussy Princess staggered in about five minutes later. She saw Twila sitting on my lap and drew a pout. Twila, having had a nice gentle cum, must have been in ""mommy mode"" and got up and moved to the chair next to me. Pussy walked up to me with her hand between her legs and said, ""Go pee, Daddy.""</p><p>I smiled at her and lifted her up and set her on the table in front of me. I didn't say a word; just pulled her legs up and open and she grabbed her ankles. I peeled open her chocolate peach and attached my mouth. She sputtered then relaxed her bladder and gave Daddy an amber cocktail. When she'd finished, I kissed her pussy and sat her up. She smiled, leaned to me and hugged me saying, ""Wuv you, Daddy.""</p><p>""I love you too, Pussy Princess.""</p><p>""Daddy?"" Twila asked, ""Can I pees in yo mouth like Pussy did?""</p><p>""You sure can, come here.""</p><p>I lifted her up and laid her on the table in front of me like I did with Pussy. Mama lifted her legs and giggled as she pulled back on her legs thrusting that lovely fat, chocolate morsel in my face. As I leaned in and peeled open her luscious four year-old snatch, she giggled again saying, ""I likes being nasty with you, Daddy.""</p><p>I smiled and answered, ""And I like you being nasty with me, Mama.""</p><p>I started to suck on her urethra and she moaned and released her bladder. She looked down holding her legs open and watched as she peed in my mouth. When she'd finished and I pulled off licking my lips, she grinned and shook her said saying, ""Boy we sure is nasty, ain't we?""</p><p>""And tasty too,"" I replied with a grin.</p><p>With both girls up, I made them breakfast. We didn't do much that day, just laid around and acted lazy. Candy was a little sore and would occasionally rub herself, but she seemed to weather it okay. She was more confused as to why she was sore. </p><p>I hooked up the Playstation and the girls just had a ball playing games all day. Candy wasn't very good with the controller, but she had fun anyway. </p><p>Even though I wanted to abuse these two little girls, I did feel love for them. I really put them through the wringer yesterday and although I wanted them to get used to being freely sexual, I didn't want them thinking that they were only wanted by me for sex. So, I shelved any new escapades for the day except those they sought out, like Twila and Candy did this morning. I'd just let them be girls for a day or two.</p><p>I contacted a few services that offered tutors and finally settled on one where the woman came three mornings a week to begin with their instruction and diction. She would begin in one month. I called a security company and had a technician scheduled to come out about three to set up a couple of wireless hidden cameras because I was going to get our little French au pair on tape eating Little Pussy's chocolate peach. Then, being an alien in the U.S., I'd own her or she'd go to jail: plain and simple.</p><p>I met with the fence guy at one and he gave me a decent price and after taking his measurements, said it would take two weeks to fabricate the fence sections to be installed. We set a date, three weeks hence for him to install it. </p><p>The security guy showed up and he set up some wireless hidden cameras in the girls' rooms and in the playroom and installed the software for the receiver in my computer. While he was working, at three-thirty the furniture delivery arrived. The girls were chomping at the bit to see their new bedroom sets, but they had to wait the hour and a half for them to set everything up and load up the old stuff. By five-fifteen, they had finished, loaded up and were heading back to town. The girls then traveled from one room to the other, jumping and playing on the furniture. When the security guy finished, he showed me how everything worked and after getting his check, left. </p><p>After dinner, I gave the girls a playful bath and they watched some cartoons, each perched on Daddy's knee and having the little pussies tickled as we watched Dora. I laughed when I heard Dora say, ""Swiper! Stop that swiping!"" I thought, I'll never stop swiping little black girl pussy!</p><p>I put the girls to bed in their new beds and kissed them goodnight.</p><p>---</p><p>The next morning, when they both made their appearance in the kitchen, they both had to pee, so Daddy got a double shot of little girl tea. Mama wanted to try it squatting down again this time and she thought it was a hoot seeing Daddy suck the piss right out of her. She said she liked looking down at me drinking her piss: it made her feel nastier. We ate breakfast and after two cups of coffee and a quart of piss, my bladder was about to burst. </p><p>Off to the playroom we went and after sitting the girls on the sofa I told Twila, ""Mama, after drinking all that coffee and you girls giving me some of your orange juice, Daddy's gotta go something fierce.""</p><p>She sighed and nodded her head. She asked, ""What do I do. I mean how do drinks yo pee?""</p><p>""Well, Mama, get down on your knees between my legs and I'll tell you, but first, you gotta want it. Remember I told you, you gotta want it bad and beg me for it.""</p><p>She slid off the sofa and crawled between my legs. I scooted forward onto the edge of the sofa and looked at her waiting for her to beg me.</p><p>She licked her lips twice and said, ""Daddy. I wanna be nasty with you and drinks yo pee. Can I please drinks yo pee? I wants it real bad and I needs to be a good mama and teach Pussy how to drink it too. Gimme yo pee, Daddy, I's thirsty.""</p><p>""Sure, Mama, just scoot yourself up here and take my dick in your hand.""</p><p>Mama shuffled until she was between my legs and reached up and took hold of my dick. She was sitting back with her left hand in her lap. Pussy was watching with interest giving her thumb an occasional suck. I had a thought and told Pussy to grab the slippery. She quickly retrieved the bottle from the chair-side table and brought it to me. I put a dab on my finger and lubed Pussy's clitty area. I took her left hand and put her finger in her slit and showed her how to rub her little button. She smiled around her thumb when she felt those little tingles and when she'd picked up on the motion, I let go of her hand. She looked kind of comical because she'd rub a moment, stop and give her thumb a suck then go back to rubbing then stop and suck...</p><p>I squirted some on Mama's finger and said, ""Now, Daddy's not selfish and wants you to feel good too. So, while you hold my dick in one hand, rub that little tingle button of yours with the other, okay?""</p><p>She started circling her little nub and smiled saying, ""I think I'm gonna like drinking yo pee.""</p><p>'Glad you appreciate it, Mama. Now, lean over and put the head of my dick in your mouth.""</p><p>She obeyed and kept languidly stroking her clit. I looked over at Pussy and she was still flicking her finger over that button and sucking her thumb. I said to her, ""Now Pussy?""</p><p>She looked up, not missing a beat and I said, ""You pay close attention because you're gonna be next and you need to learn this, okay?""</p><p>She nodded, stroked and looked at Twila. I turned back to Mama and said, ""I'm gonna start peeing in your mouth and you start swallowing. When your mouth is full, squeeze my dick to stop the pee when your mouth is full and then start again after you've swallowed. Got it?""</p><p>She nodded and replied, Mmmm hmmm"" around my dick as she hissed her breaths through her nose. ""Here it comes, Mama"" and I slowly released my bladder. She closed her eyes and I saw her throat working double time to keep up. She squeezed my dick and pulled off, took a gasp of air and started working her clitty with intense vigor. She re-clamped her mouth around my cock and released her grip on my cock. When I started to flow again, she moaned and jammed her finger deep into her cunt. She swallowed deeply then squeezed me off and pulled off as she came. She fell forward and moaned, ""Oh gawd, Daddy!""</p><p>I tightened my bladder muscles and rubbed her head as she came down. I said to her, ""Well Mama, you sure seemed to like drinking piss!""</p><p>She looked up with a grin and replied, ""If'n I can cum like dat ever time, I'll drink a gallon of dat stuff!""</p><p>""Now you are my piss drinking Mama, ain't you?""</p><p>""I sho nuff is!"" she nodded with a smile.</p><p>I looked at Pussy and said, ""Your turn, baby girl. Get down here between daddy's legs.""</p><p>She gave her button another flick and slid off the sofa. She was almost the right height, just a tad too tall. I positioned her with her legs slightly apart and told her to put my dickhead in her mouth. She obeyed and I told her, ""Play with your pussy too, baby girl.""</p><p>She started rubbing her button with my dickhead in her mouth and gave it a couple of nice sucks - she must have thought it was her thumb. No matter, it felt good! I told her to swallow quickly and slowly released my bladder. I gave her a good squirt and pinched off the flow and watched her swallow. I started peeing in her mouth again and she must have been paying attention because she pushed her finger right up her tiny hole. I gave her a last squirt and pulled her off my cock. She stood there looking at me with her finger jammed in her tiny box and smiled. </p><p>I asked her, ""Did you like that, Pussy?""</p><p>She nodded and slowly pulled her finger out of her toddler pussy. I pulled Twila over and told her to finish me off. Mama crawled over and nearly inhaled my cock. I gave her the last of it and she swallowed hungrily. Pussy Princess drank about half a cup altogether, but she did it willingly and giggled as she watched Mama finish up. After that, we got dressed to go out.</p><p>I took the girls to a hair dresser and had their hair relaxed into hanging ringlet curls. They looked even more adorable and they loved their new ""do's"". We went to the zoo and wasted the day away. Both girls couldn't believe it when we visited the monkey house. There was one neurotic spider monkey that would run across a branch, run back and start sucking his own dick. He'd stop, run around, come back and suck his dick again. </p><p>Pussy spotted him first and pointed at him hunched over sucking for gold. Twila commented, ""Look, Daddy, he be suckin his own dick!""</p><p>I answered, ""Well, Mama, when you don't have a mama to take care of you, I guess you have to make do.""</p><p>She shook her head and replied sorrowfully, ""And I thought you was nasty!""</p><p>---</p><p>Later at home while I was preparing dinner, Mama came in while Pussy was watching cartoons. They were now both in the habit of stripping off when we were alone and at home, so we were all naked. She dropped a fork while setting the table. I turned around at the noise in time to see her bend over at the waist to pick it up, but she dropped another one. I saw her dark brown rosette wink and I started to firm. It had been two days since I'd gotten any relief and I was primed. Seeing her butt hole reminded me that Pussy's butt plug arrived yesterday and I guess that did it for me.</p><p>I stepped over and touched her winkle with my finger and she jumped in surprise, dropping all the silverware in her hand. She stood up erect and scooted forward away from the invading digit and spun around waving her finger scolding me, ""You's a nasty Daddy scarin' the shit outta me like dat!""</p><p>""Well, Mama, your little poopy hole looked so good, I just had to touch it.""</p><p>""Well, I almost peed myself you scared me so bad!""</p><p>""Mama?""</p><p>""Yes sir?""</p><p>""I need to do it tonight. I just have to have that pretty dark hole you've got back there tonight.""</p><p>""Well, I's been e'spectein' it. So, you gonna fucks my poopy hole tonight?""</p><p>""Yes, Mama I am. Do you want Pussy there or do you want to do it in private?""</p><p>""No, she gots to learn to take it too, so she might as well see what she in fo. You won't hurt me, will you Daddy?""</p><p>""No baby, I'll be as gentle as I can be. It may hurt a bit, but it won't be too bad. ""</p><p>""You ain't lied to me yet, so I takes yo word.""</p><p>""I'll suck your pussy good and make you real feel good too, if you want.""</p><p>""I loves yo tongue. You betcha I wanna get licked.""</p><p>""You got it, Mama.""</p><p>Nothing more was said and five minutes later I called Pussy in for dinner. We ate quietly and I could tell Mama was thinking about my dick going up her poop chute. After dinner, Pussy went off to play while Mama and I finished the cleanup. When we were done, I took her hand and we went to find Pussy.</p><p>I pulled Mama into the study and showed her the small, pink butt plug still in the wrapper. ""What's this?"" she asked.</p><p>""That, little mama is a present for Pussy. It's a butt plug and since you're getting your poop hole filled, so will she.""</p><p>She grinned and said, ""That's fair. Why is it shaped so funny?""</p><p>""Well, it slides into your butt and the fat end stops just inside you and won't come out until you pull it out. Pussy won't be able to try and shit it out. I'm gonna make her wear it all night while she sleeps so it will stretch her out so I can get my dick in her tiny ass.""</p><p>""Boy, you's a nasty Daddy!""</p><p>""Tomorrow, Daddy's gonna give her some dick like you're gonna get tonight. What do you think about that?""</p><p>""So we's both gonna get somp'in in our butts tonight, right?""</p><p>""That's right, Mama.""</p><p>""You's a nasty, nasty Daddy.""</p><p>With that, we collected Pussy Princess and headed to Daddy's room. Mama was gonna be right there when Pussy got her present.</p>"
1119,Tamsin's Delights,Charmbrights,charmbrights@yahoo.co.uk,"['Mf', 'fant', 'harem', '1st', 'cons', 'interr', 'teen', 'pedo', 'het', 'Mdom', 'spank', 'oral', 'anal']","It seemed a good idea when someone suggested to Henry Hargreaves that his fourteen year old daughter could be educated with the children of his employer, the Emir of Kobekistan. When she arrived she found she was to live in the harem, and that her education would mostly take place in the Emir's bedroom.",2012-03-15T00:00:00,"(c) 2012.  The author has asserted moral rights under sections 77 and 78 of the Copyright Designs and Patents Act 1988.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance between any of the characters depicted herein and any real person, living or dead is wholly a matter of Nature imitating Art.","<p></p><blockquote><ul> <li><b>Author's Note</b>: It is difficult to portray multi-lingual conversation in works such as this. Since some of my readers may not be fully fluent both in English and in the Kobekistani dialect of Arabic, the convention used is that, where the distinction matters, all direct speech in English quotation marks is in English, thus ""This is English""; Kobekistani Arabic is in italics between tildes, thus <i>~ This is Arabic ~</i>.</li> </ul></blockquote><p></p><h5>Prologue</h5><p>The Emirate of Kobekistan in the early part of the twenty-first century is one of those wonderful places where a visitor feels that they have stepped back into a more leisurely, more dignified era of history, but without sacrificing any of the more useful gadgets of modern civilisation. Air-conditioning protects the inhabitants from the rigours of a sub-tropical climate. Motor cars whisk them from one building to another. Desalination provides ample water. The most modern medical advances are practised in the hospitals. Television shows umpteen channels. Education utilises the most modern computer-aided systems. Childbirth is no longer as dangerous as it used to be, even though eunuch doctors are the only ones available to the women of the harems. Becoming a eunuch is very rarely a fatal operation since it is carried out by experts in surgical conditions second to none. A girl being cut and sewn to make her incapable of sexual pleasure and virtually unusable by a man (except for sodomy) now has a less than one in a thousand chance of contracting a dangerous infection. Moderation in all things is the watchword. Toleration extends to allowing alcohol to be sold to foreign workers in the country, though only within their company compounds. Women are taught to read and write, at least in some harems.</p><p>Of course, these facilities are not all available to all the population, but for all those who matter, the better families, they are taken for granted. A field slave might not benefit from all of them, but the medical services ensure that a slave no longer has to be put down if an over-enthusiastic owner damages it somewhat while administering discipline.</p><p>The disadvantages of civilisation as it is understood in the West are nevertheless kept at bay. Advertising is negligible. Tourists are not permitted to enter the country. Women are not allowed to show their faces on the streets. Marriages are arranged by parents, who are wiser in their choices than the impulses of youth would be. There is none of the political brouhaha so frequent in democracies since the country is ruled by the Emir whom Allah has appointed. His word is law, literally; were he to say ""Off with his head,"" the miscreant would be executed in public within the hour.</p><p>All of this is made possible by the oil on which the Emirate rests. When all the oil reserves have been extracted, in some centuries time, the level of the land will have been lowered by an average of ten feet. The oil is a 'heavy crude' which is dug out of the ground in lumps, looking for all the world like treacle toffee. There is none of the messy liquid to process and no unsightly wells.</p><p>The Emir, His Magnificence Mahmoud Abdullah, and his heir Crown Prince Gamel were travelling together, which was unusual, in one of the Emir's private 747s on the way back from a trip to Monte Carlo. The chauffeur delegated to collect them at the Kobek International Airport was a little over-enthusiastic and raced along the runway after the aeroplane. Air Traffic Control spotted it and panicked. The military also panicked and ordered the pilot to take off again, fearing an assassination attempt. The pilot did his best, but was short of room and as the aeroplane tried to take off, it hit the lights at the end of the runway and cart-wheeled into an expensive shambles of broken and burning metal.</p><p>Some days later the new Emir, His Magnificence Mahmoud Abdullah (known in England as David Ransome), may he live for ever, arrived in Kobekistan from Oxford, England where he had been studying advanced mathematics. None of the more important personages in Kobekistan knew him, since it had always been assumed that Crown Prince Gamel would succeed his father or, if necessary, some other son would be selected and trained for the throne. Now, because of the odd succession laws in force and the unfortunate accident of their dying together, the Emir was succeeded by his grandson. The boy was the son of the late Prince Abdullah and his English first wife. Soon after her husband had died playing polo, the mother had left Kobekistan taking her son with her back to England, where he had lived from the age of four until his accession at 23.</p><p></p><h5>England</h5><p>Two years after the Emir's accession, Tamsin was fourteen, and at school in England when her father announced that he had taken a new post as Master of His Magnificence, the Emir Mahmoud Abdullah's royal yacht, the Imperial Voyager. The family were to travel to Kobekistan within a week for Henry to take up his post and the plan was for Janice, his second wife, only seven years older than his daughter to start house hunting.</p><p>Tamsin's mother had died after a long illness two years earlier and Henry, who was second officer on a Cruise Liner had felt the need to provide a mother for her, as he was at sea for long periods. In the first couple of weeks after the accident the young blonde Entertainments Officer on his ship had provided first a shoulder to cry on and then later a body to cling to, and eventually couple with. In his grief, Henry mistook her cold calculation and his reaction to grief for true love, and married her. She, of course, immediately left the ship and settled down to be his wife, a rôle she relished. Unfortunately it implied also being a step-mother, which she regarded as a real chore. Tamsin was brought home from her grandmother's house, where she had been quite happy, and a very uneasy relationship between her and her father's new wife steadily became worse.</p><p>Tamsin didn't know whether to treat Janice as an older sister or a mother. She bitterly resented Janice taking her mother's place in her father's bed, and yet felt the need for someone in whom to confide. Her grandmother had been perfect as a confidante, if a little indulgent, but Janice soon stopped any chance of friendship by showing her resentment of Tamsin.</p><p>The two had a flaming row when Tamsin discovered that every trace of her mother's possessions had been thrown away, either in the dustbin, or to a charity shop. Janice insisted then that she was now in charge of the house while Henry was at sea, and Tamsin had better toe the line. When Henry next came home on leave, he too was surprised that his late wife's influence on the home had been so thoroughly expunged, and so he decided to move the whole family to a new environment to see whether the relationship could be patched up by a fresh start.</p><p>The post of Master of a Royal Yacht was a big promotion for him and some of the perks were unusual, to say the least. He was told that he would have ample accommodation on board for his family to accompany him at all times and no shore base was needed. There was a handsome salary and all his uniforms, food, and so forth would be provided, including that for his family. A further shock was that when he went to get his uniform, from Gieves and Hawkes no less, it was almost ready for him. A final fitting was the first appointment.</p><p>""How did you know my size?"" he asked.</p><p>""The Kobekistani embassy sent the details. I assume from your medical, Admiral,"" replied the obsequious tailor.</p><p>Henry wondered at being called Admiral but did not ask, assuming that they merely flattered all their customers by adding a rank or two. Then he smiled as he wondered what they called a naval Admiral; perhaps they addressed him as though he were Second Sea Lord.</p><p>The great day came and the family waited for their taxi to London Airport, which the embassy had insisted on arranging. Spirits rose all round when a large Rolls-Royce, emblazoned on the doors with the Emir's crest, drew up with a uniformed chauffeur driving. At the airport they were swiftly led to the VIP lounge and treated as though they were royalty. Henry was addressed as Excellency, Janice as Princess, and Tamsin as Highness.</p><p>""Daddy, why do they call me Highness?"" she demanded.</p><p>As Henry tried to shush her, the reply from an embarrassed ground hostess was, ""My apologies Princess. I had not realised you were the His Excellency's daughter.""</p><p>Just as Henry was beginning to worry that the flight was delayed, because it was due to take off in five minutes and they had not been called to the departure gate, a uniformed young Arab stewardess came to their table and said, ""Master, your flight is ready, if you would follow me.""</p><p>""But we haven't been through passport control and customs?"" he inquired.</p><p>""All taken care of, Master. Please come this way.""</p><p>On the aeroplane they were shown into the first class section of the aircraft which had been divided down the middle by a screen. There were few spare seats as they entered, but they were led on through the partition into a reserved area which was for their exclusive use. The three of them had enough floor space for twenty people and there was a table and some armchairs which had unobtrusive seat belts fitted, but nobody insisted on them fastening them. A large television was in one corner and Tamsin stared at the computer on a small side table.</p><p>""This is for us?"" asked Henry.</p><p>""Master, you are the guests of the Emir,"" said the stewardess, apparently assuming that this was a suitable explanation.</p><p>The airliner moved away from the terminal as soon as they were seated, and their journey into a new life began. None of them realised how different a life it was to be.</p><p></p><h5>Kobekistan</h5><p>When they landed at Kobek International Airport there was an awkward moment as the stewardess attempted to persuade Janice and Tamsin to wear large tent-like over-clothes known as abayas. She assured them that all women wore them, but they were having none of this nonsense and insisted on leaving the aircraft in their normal Western clothes.</p><p>At the foot of the steps there was a dark-skinned man in the traditional shalwar kameez waiting for them and he had a Rolls-Royce there.</p><p>""Welcome to Kobekistan,"" he greeted them, ""I am Kamal Qumsiyeh, Head of Protocol to the Emir. Please come with me.""</p><p>""Are you sure you have the right person?"" asked Henry.</p><p>""Assuredly, Admiral Hargreaves. No one else would be allowed to disembark before you. Please, it is hot today, join me in the motor car.""</p><p>The four of them sat in the Rolls and it purred away from the aircraft. As Tamsin looked back at the airliner, she could see the other passengers descending the steps.</p><p>'Wow,' she thought, 'Daddy must be important. And the man called him Admiral!'</p><p>This had made Henry wonder also, and he inquired, ""Why did you call me Admiral?""</p><p>""Because that is the correct rank in the Kobekistani navy for the man who is in charge of the Imperial Voyager. I suggest you change into uniform before we go aboard. Appearances are important here. Also I will arrange for the cabin crew of your aircraft to be whipped. They should have provided abayas for your women. Fortunately there will be some on this vehicle.""</p><p>Janice and Tamsin both heard the word 'whipped' and were horrified, but it was Henry who answered, ""They did offer abayas, but the ladies declined.""</p><p>""That was most unwise. No woman is safe in the street here without covering. She is assumed to be ..."" Kamal Qumsiyeh searched for the right word, ""... not nice.""</p><p>Tamsin asked, ""Would they really be whipped, like a horse?""</p><p>Their Arab host ignored her question.</p><p>After some moments Henry said, ""Yes, I'm curious also. Are you not going to answer the child?""</p><p>""The answer to her question is yes, and to yours is no. It is not seemly for a female to speak to any whole man who is not her husband or father.""</p><p>The three hour journey to the coast was passed in silence, punctuated only by the occasional comment from Kamal Qumsiyeh as they passed important landmarks. At the dock gates he left the Hargreaves in the car while he went into the gatehouse.</p><p>Emerging a couple of minutes later he said, ""The Harbour Master has placed his facilities at your disposal to shower and change.""</p><p>""Thank you,"" said Janice.</p><p>Still addressing Henry, he continued, ""The women will remain in the car. I will give them abayas to wear. The dock workers are not the sort of people who will ask questions if an uncovered woman appears. The driver will bring your case in for you if you indicate which one contains your uniform.""</p><p>Henry was surprised to find that their luggage was in the boot of the Rolls, and quickly indicated the suitcase he needed. In the gatehouse there was nobody apparently on duty, but the chauffeur led him into a small ready room and pointed out the bathing facilities.</p><p>When he had taken a welcome shower and changed into his uniform, Henry repacked his case and walked out into the office. There he was greeted effusively by the Harbour Master who was clearly eager to please this important man.</p><p>Back in the car, they drove to a large ship and walked up the gangplank. A bosun's whistle piped them aboard and an immaculately clad Second Officer greeted Henry.</p><p>""Welcome aboard, Skipper. You have command.""</p><p>""I have command,"" Henry confirmed.</p><p>A fat man in shalwar kameez, rather than uniform, escorted the two women to a well-appointed stateroom and indicated that if they wanted anything, they should ask the eunuch standing by the door.</p><p>'Eunuch?' they wondered simultaneously.</p><p>""What is this room?"" asked Janice.</p><p>""This is the Admiral's dayroom,"" said the eunuch in a squeaky voice, ""I can show you the other rooms if you wish, Highness.""</p><p>As he led them through the door at the far end of the stateroom he said, ""The Admiral has eight rooms. His dayroom, a study, a bedroom, four women's bedrooms and a common room for the wives and concubines.""</p><p>""No bathroom?"" asked Tamsin.</p><p>""Each bedroom has an attached bathroom, Highness.""</p><p>Tamsin and Janice looked at each other.</p><p>""I suggest, Highness, that you wait in the common room until the Admiral decides which bedroom is assigned to whom. Are there many more concubines to come?""</p><p>""There are no concubines,"" Janice said firmly, ""I am his wife and this is Tamsin, his daughter.""</p><p>Left alone, the two women talked about the odd arrangements.</p><p>""Of course, any Moslem is allowed four wives,"" said Tamsin, ""So they need larger accommodation.""</p><p>""You have never seen your father's cabin on a cruise ship, have you?"" replied her stepmother, ""It is about eight feet by six and has a shower and loo behind a curtain. The Captain had little more. This is unbelievably palatial.""</p><p>Meanwhile the Head of Protocol was explaining a problem of etiquette to Henry.</p><p>""It is expected that you will provide a gift to the Emir on taking up your post. This should be done as soon as humanly possible. The younger concubine would be suitable. You can easily buy another one.""</p><p>""That is my daughter,"" said Henry frostily.</p><p>""A virgin?"" asked Kamal Qumsiyeh.</p><p>""Naturally,"" said Henry.</p><p>""Ideal, in that case,"" was the startling reply, ""He is young himself and it would be an excellent life for her; as a Princess in the Golden Palace of His Magnificence, the Emir Mahmoud Abdullah she would have the finest accommodation and so forth that a woman could possibly want.""</p><p>It occurred to Henry that this might indeed prove to be the answer to the near warfare between his second wife and the daughter of his first marriage.</p><p>""What about schooling?""</p><p>The Head of Protocol decide to be diplomatic at this point.</p><p>""Everything needful would be provided,"" he said with an ambiguity that Henry missed, ""I could take her there myself this evening if you wished.""</p><p>""I'll consider that,"" said Henry, ""When do you have to leave?""</p><p>""Oh, not for some hours,"" said the diplomat, ""I shall have lunch on shore her here, or on board ship.""</p><p>""Please feel free to use the wardroom,"" said the Admiral, conscious that it had been a request rather than a statement; this was his ship now.</p><p>After a quick tour of the ship, and ascertaining that there were no sailing orders for the next couple of days, Henry went to inspect his quarters and was amazed at the size of them, though naturally a royal yacht does not need to pack as many paying passengers in as it can, unlike the cruise liners he was used to.</p><p><b>***</b></p><p>Henry Hargreaves considered the possibility of sending his daughter to the Emir's palace for some time. Clearly a gift of some kind was required, and he had brought nothing suitable. As to buying something here, he had no idea where to start looking, though the Head of Protocol could certainly suggest somewhere. He was not particularly well-off at the moment and could not afford much. If entrusting his daughter's education to the Emir was considered a suitable gift, it might well solve the problem of schooling for her. After all, at fourteen she could not possibly be considered in any way useful to the Emir. The question of concubinage did not cross his mind.</p><p>Janice was fuming when he found her, because the eunuch would not let either of the Englishwomen leave the Admiral's suite of rooms.</p><p>""He says it's your orders,"" she stormed at her husband, You tell this bloody sailor we go on deck whenever we like and he can bloody well obey orders.""</p><p>Henry turned to the man and asked, ""Well? What does this mean?""</p><p>""Master, I am not a sailor. I am your personal eunuch. It is my job to safeguard the women while you are working. It was standing orders that no woman walks alone through the ship, and that no woman walks through the ship without an abaya.""</p><p>""Why?"" asked Henry.</p><p>""Because the old Admiral did not allow whores on his ship. He said if the men want a whore they can go to a brothel.""</p><p>""What would happen?"" he persisted.</p><p>""Any man seeing a woman uncovered would just take her if he wanted, Master. No woman walks uncovered or unaccompanied in Kobekistan. Of course, here in your harem it is quite normal for them to be naked, but never are they seen outside.""</p><p>""Why do you not attack them?"" asked Henry, thinking there was a flaw in this reasoning.</p><p>""Master, as I said, I am your personal eunuch. Is that not the right word in English?""</p><p>""Oh,"" was all the Admiral could say.</p><p>Over an excellent lunch served by the eunuch in their private suite, he broached the subject of Tamsin's schooling.</p><p>""I've been wondering about that,"" said Janice, ""A boarding school in England would be so expensive, but I expect that is the only answer.""</p><p>""Actually, I have been told that the Emir could take her into his family in the Palace in the capital. Then she would be educated as his own children are.""</p><p>Janice immediately spotted a chance to be rid of the stepchild she so resented.</p><p>""That sounds very generous,"" she said, ""and I expect she could join us whenever it didn't interfere with her lessons and we were in harbour. It is only a hundred miles or so, and it isn't as if there were a seven hour flight as there would be from England.""</p><p>Tamsin found herself agreeing with her stepmother for once.</p><p>'Anything would be better than living with her,"" she thought.</p><p>Aloud she said, ""I agree, Daddy. I could go back and forth every weekend you are here.""</p><p>And so it was agreed, without Henry or his daughter realising quite what it implied, that Tamsin would join the Emir's harem. Janice had no doubts in her mind at all. She wanted Tamsin out of the way and if that meant handing her over to some fat old Arab paedophile, then so be it. Girls here were married at twelve; she knew that, everyone knew that. The child had spied on their lovemaking, she was sure, and they had to be careful when and where they enjoyed each other, lest she interrupt them. Well on this ship Henry was in charge, so he could have her any time they chose, and anywhere if the child was out of the way.</p><p></p><h5>The Golden Palace</h5><p>The sumptuous Triple Palace, its façade covered in ruby, emerald and gold inlays, impressed Tamsin tremendously. Although it was already dark, the whole building was floodlit.</p><p>""Am I to stay there?"" she asked, he voice muffled through the abaya.</p><p>""In the Golden Palace, the central part,"" replied Kamal Qumsiyeh.</p><p>When they drew up at a small side entrance, Tamsin was handed over to a fat negro with an odd voice and hurried along a corridor and into a long narrow room with doors at both ends and no windows. It was lit by a glass roof which was frosted to prevent the sun from being too strong. There was a small dais with a throne, and several other chairs round the walls. In the centre of the floor was another dais which was about three feet square and had no chair on it. The walls were decorated with mildly pornographic bedroom scenes depicting couples in various forms of sexual congress, some more possible than others. It reminded Tamsin of the time at school when a copy of the Kama Sutra had been passed around surreptitiously.</p><p>The fat man said, ""You may remove the abaya now.""</p><p>As she did so a youngish pale-skinned Arab entered the room and Tamsin watched in amazement as the fat man fell to the floor and pressed his head to the floor.</p><p><i>~ Up, ~</i> said the young man in Arabic and the fat man struggled to his feet.</p><p>Turning to Tamsin he said, in perfect English, ""You do not make obeisance when your Master enters a room?""</p><p>""I don't kow-tow to anyone,"" she replied pugnaciously.</p><p>""Yes. I see. Kamal Qumsiyeh said you were untrained. That will be remedied. Why do you think you are here?""</p><p>""My father is the Emir's new Captain of the Imperial Voyager and he said I was to come here to live and be educated.""</p><p>""I happen to be the Emir and this is my home. You are now a member of my harem and you will do exactly what I want. The Admiral has given you to me as a present on his appointment.""</p><p>""He can't have. Nobody can give people away like that.""</p><p>""They can, and he has. You are simply my newest concubine. Do you understand that word, at least?""</p><p>""It means a woman who lives and sleeps with a man without being his wife.""</p><p>""Yes. Tonight you will share my bed.""</p><p>Tamsin felt a thrill in her belly at the thought of having sex with a man. She had played with some of the boys at school, but apart from some mutual groping, nothing had gone remotely that far.</p><p>""What if I don't want to?"" she asked.</p><p>""Then you will be whipped until you do.""</p><p>Tamsin considered the threat. She had never been spanked, even as a small child and she did not really believe that he was serious. The next statement from the Emir was an unmistakable order.</p><p>""Undress. I wish to see what I have been given.""</p><p>Slowly and feeling a mixture of fear and excitement, she unbuttoned her school white blouse, revealing a sensible cotton brassic(re a little too large for her and padded with handkerchiefs. The plaid skirt was next, and her sandals, leaving her standing in her brassic(re and a pair of small white cotton knickers.</p><p>The Emir looked her up and down in a way that made her shiver in timid anticipation. When she made no move to remove any more clothing, he frowned at her. Taking the hint she unclipped her brassic(re and dropped it, mortified that one of the padding handkerchiefs fell out. Then, finally she slipped her knickers down and off her feet.</p><p>Standing tall and proud she looked the Emir straight in the eye. He looked her up and down again and moved close to her. With one hand he cupped her budding breast and teased the pale pink nipple to prominence. This frightened her, but a thrill ran through her from the nipple and she felt her most private parts tingle in anticipation. Sure enough his hand slid over her flat belly and into the sparse tangle of pubic hair.</p><p>""This will have to go,"" he said, ""preferably before you join me later tonight.""</p><p>He walked round and cupped her bottom in one hand, lifting it slightly to judge its resilience. Continuing round he put one hand on her shoulder and stroked the smooth skin.</p><p>""Yes. You will do very well, once you have been trained as to the proper protocols. Are you truly a virgin? I shall find out tonight and be very angry if you lie to me.""</p><p>""Yes I am,"" she said in a tiny voice.</p><p>""I am addressed as Master. Don't ever forget that. Now answer me again, properly.""</p><p>""Yes, Master,"" she said, and wondered why it was so exciting to be handled like a piece of furniture he was thinking of buying.</p><p>""This is my Chief Eunuch. You will obey him and be polite to him, or he will whip you.""</p><p>The Emir held out his hand and the Chief Eunuch passed him a whip, which he handed to her.</p><p>""Take a good look at that. That is what we use on unrecalcitrant slaves.""</p><p>Tamsin paled as she held it in her hands. It was some two feet long and looked vicious.</p><p>""Hit your thigh with it, or your other hand,"" ordered the Emir.</p><p>Tamsin complied on the palm of her left hand, gently and it stung.</p><p>""Harder, or I'll do it for you.""</p><p>This time she hit her own thigh quite hard and squealed as it bit into the flesh, leaving an angry red mark which faded slowly. The Emir nodded and the Chief Eunuch said something in Arabic to another attendant who bustled out of the room.</p><p>""What languages do you speak?"" asked the Emir.</p><p>""English, of course, and a little French,"" Tamsin replied, hoping he would not test her meagre knowledge of that language.</p><p>""Here you will have intensive Arabic lessons as the second thing we teach you.""</p><p>As Tamsin pondered what the first thing might be, the attendant returned with a young woman wearing only a pair of harem trousers, split at the front and a bolero top which did not meet across her breasts.</p><p><i>~ Show me your marks, ~</i> said the Emir in Arabic.</p><p>The girl turned and bent over, pulling her trousers down to reveal a pair of arse cheeks criss-crossed with angry black lines of bruising.</p><p>""Look at your own leg and her behind,"" said the Emir to Tamsin, ""That is how we beat bad girls.""</p><p>Tamsin nearly fainted as she remembered how much her self-inflicted stripe had hurt, and yet it was already almost invisible. The Emir took the whip from her nerveless fingers and handed it back to the Chief Eunuch.</p><p><i>~ Prepare her by bathing and shaving. Oil her front and rear, but give her no instructions on bedroom etiquette. Dress her in all her Western clothes again and bring her to me, ~</i> he ordered the Chief Eunuch, and he swept from the room.</p><p></p><h5>The Bedroom</h5><p>An hour later, She had had a whirlwind meal, and been bathed and shaved by two girls little older than herself. Dressed in her school uniform again, Tamsin was escorted along a corridor and left in a luxurious bedroom with a huge four poster bed. She stared at this bed for some time with conflicting emotions running through her mind. She was excited by the thought of sex, but frightened that it might hurt. She also feared annoying the Emir because she had seen ample evidence on other women in the harem that they had been beaten. All the women she had seen had been wearing the bolero and trousers, except the bath girls who wore simple smocks.</p><p>Dragging her eyes away from the bed she looked at the mosaics set in the walls. Every one of them showed either a sexual scene with a man indulging himself with one or more women in a variety of positions, or women being whipped over a sort of bench. Then she realised there was such a bench in one corner of the room and some whips on the sideboard next to it. As she moved over to look at them one of the two life size statues moved to let her see more and she realised they were both actually human attendants who stayed absolutely still. Looking carefully she could just see them breathing and when she stared at one of them she saw him blink.</p><p>Just then the Emir came into the room, stark naked. Tamsin stared at his half erect penis, the first adult one she had ever seen.</p><p>""Here you are,"" he said, ""Come and suck my prick, like the woman in that mosaic.""</p><p>He waved at one of the pictures and Tamsin moved towards him as if in a trance. Dropping to her knees in imitation of the picture he indicated, she reached out timidly and touched his prick, which jumped a little as she grasped it.</p><p>""I've never done this before,"" she admitted.</p><p>""I guessed as much but don't worry, I'll guide you. Suck it as you would a lollipop; just remember to keep your teeth well out of the way.""</p><p>She looked at the attendants and asked, ""Do they have to stay?""</p><p>""Oh, they're only eunuchs. Just ignore them,"" was the surprising reply.</p><p>She leant forwards and kissed the tip of his prick, then she licked it and was intrigued by the slightly salty flavour. Taking it further in her mouth she felt a deep twinge of excitement in her cunt as she sucked gently on it. Moving her head away, the Emir lifted her to her feet and smiled at her.</p><p>Slowly he started to unbutton her blouse and she trembled at the thought of what was to come. She had seen diagrams of copulation at school in lessons euphemistically called Personal Hygiene and rather more explicit pictures in unauthorised magazines, but she knew that they were no preparation for the real thing. She had been too young for her own mother to tell her anything, and her stepmother had never brought herself to speak of such things. Once she had spied on her father and stepmother, but it was fairly dark in their bedroom and she hadn't been able to discern any details beyond her stepmother's legs high in the air and her father's hairy bottom pumping up and down. Judging from the sounds they were making they were both enjoying the experience.</p><p>As he unbuttoned her blouse and slipped it off her shoulders, the Emir looked down at her face and was charmed by her bright, excited eyes and round face smiling up at him, framed in auburn curls.</p><p>'This one is a natural,' he thought, 'but aren't they all at this age? She will be a refreshing change from the locals, trained from birth to please men and utterly subservient. Before the night is out she'll be well fucked and I'll find some excuse to spank that pert bottom.'</p><p>Tamsin moved to unhook her skirt, but he stayed her hand and murmured, ""Not yet. I'll do that when I'm ready.""</p><p>Sliding the brassic(re's shoulder straps down her arms he marvelled at the smooth perfection of her skin, and the way she blushed as he unclipped the garment and drew it away to reveal her small breasts with their rapidly hardening pink nipples. He unclipped her skirt and allowed it to drop, leaving her wearing only her white cotton knickers.</p><p>Seeing her blush deeper as he stroked her breast, he thought, 'So different from the studied and artificial innocence of the local girls. This one really is shy.'</p><p>He pushed her back on to the bed and bent to suck hard on one nipple. The pleasure it gave her seemed to travel straight to her cunt and her whole body tingled with the excitement. His hand slid beneath the waistband of her knickers and down on to the newly-shaven mound. Her thoughts raced as she remembered how proud she had been of growing hair on her body, and how childish that seemed now. Now she was in a man's bedroom for as long as he wanted her, and nobody could interfere or stop them doing whatever they wanted. As he transferred his mouth to the other nipple, a stray thought made her gasp.</p><p>""You will use a condom, won't you?"" she asked, ""Everyone says I must, always.""</p><p>""No need,"" he replied, ""Your drink this evening contained a contraceptive; there's no fear of pregnancy.""</p><p>What he neglected to tell her was that it had also contained a relaxant and an aphrodisiac so that she was compliant and aroused before she came to his bedroom.</p><p>""What about disease?"" she asked, quite oblivious of the insult the question carried.</p><p>""If you are the virgin you claim to be, then you are presumably clean. I know I am, so we needn't worry.""</p><p>""Sorry,"" she hung her head in shame and blushed even deeper, ""I didn't mean to imply ...""</p><p>""No matter,"" he said as he slid the cotton knickers down.</p><p>She lifted her hips and helped him to remove them.</p><p>""What do I do now?"" she asked with a disarming naïveté, ""Shall I put my legs up in the air?""</p><p>The Emir nodded and bent to lick the virgin, and now clean shaven pussy lips. As he tongued her he spread the labia to reveal the innermost crevices, and his tongue reached in to her lovebud. As he gently sucked on that the little girl humped up into his face uncontrollably as her first real orgasm hit her hard.</p><p>When she had calmed down again she said, ""Wow. That was great. Can we do that again? Or do you want to cum first?""</p><p>Smiling he replied, ""That might be nice. How do you propose to make me cum?""</p><p>Tamsin faltered a little, and said in a very small voice, ""I don't really know. I can rub you, but that's for little boys. You can try in me, but it will hurt the first time. I don't know how to suck you properly.""</p><p>""Let me just play with you for a while and we'll see what happens, shall we?"" he replied, wondering why he was not just taking this girl/woman whichever way he wanted, as he had every right to do. After all she had been given to him by her father as a present.</p><p>Sliding one finger into her oiled cunt, he soon met a resistance which convinced him of her virginity. As he moved his finger in and out his thumb was slowly worming its way into her narrower passage. The other hand teased her clitoris enough to keep her close to orgasm, but not allowing her to tip over the edge again.</p><p>Gradually he moved so that he was kneeling between her legs, watching her manipulate her own nipples as he roused and opened her. Then he pulled both hands away, threw her legs high on his shoulders and folded her so her heels were beside her head. His prick soon found its own way into her folds and the head entered her roused cunt easily. Balancing himself carefully, he thrust forwards hard, ripping through her maidenhead in one quick movement.</p><p>Tamsin screamed from the momentary pain and then grabbed him as the pleasure hit her, whispering, ""Oh God. I'm so full. You're in me. Oh, God. Oh that's so nice.""</p><p>Pausing for a moment to allow her to feel the pleasure of a man's prick buried to the hilt in her cunt, the Emir slowly withdrew most of the way. Her hips bucked up to try to retrieve her loss. Soon enough he thrust back in and continued his slow pistoning in and out of her eager body, steadily increasing her pleasure, all pain forgotten.</p><p>""Yes. Harder. Please,"" she begged.</p><p>'Who am I to refuse a lady?' thought her Master.</p><p>Increasing his speed he brought her to a climax which seemed to her to go on for ever. Carefully he slowed his pace until he was moving from fully ensconced to half way in and back again, feeling a new tremor in her body on each thrust.</p><p>""Oh God. How long can you go on?"" she gasped.</p><p>""My child, I can do this all night.""</p><p>""Please, oh please, yes,"" she begged.</p><p>For some minutes he carried on in the Italian carezza style until he sensed that her pleasure was fading. Then he changed to the fast pistoning which he knew would bring him to his own climax. Soon he felt his balls tightening and the life fluid flowing through his prick and deep into the young girl.</p><p>""Oh,"" she cried, ""I can feel it filling me.""</p><p>As he shrivelled out of her, he rolled off and watched the young bare cunt twitching in the afterglow of their coupling as the pink tinged white fluid oozed out of her vagina.</p><p>When both of them were quiet he asked, ""What did your father name you, child?""</p><p>As she understood the import of this question she paled in shock.</p><p>""You don't even know my name?""</p><p>""It may have been mentioned,"" he replied, determined to show her how unimportant she was to an Emir.</p><p>Sobbing a little she stammered out, ""Tamsin.""</p><p>""And how should I be addressed?"" he asked sternly.</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>Quick as a flash she found herself rolled on to his knees, face down.</p><p>SLAP!</p><p>The first spank of his hand took her by surprise and she yelped at the sudden sting.</p><p>'Her little white arse colours nicely,' he thought.</p><p>SLAP!</p><p>The other arse cheek gained a matching angry red imprint of an adult hand.</p><p>""Ow. Don't spank me again. I remembered, Master. I must always call you Master.""</p><p>""What is your name?""</p><p>""Tamsin, Master. Please don't hit me again.""</p><p>He ran his hand tenderly across the abused hemispheres and wondered whether to plunder her one remaining virginity.</p><p>'No, I'll save that for next time,' he decided.</p><p>Aloud he ordered, ""On your knees. Clean my penis with your tongue.""</p><p>She scrambled off his knees and knelt beside the bed, leaning tentatively forwards to lick and suck the mixture of oil, semen, her own secretions and blood from his weapon. As she did so it grew and grew, back to full erection.</p><p>Looking up at him, she smiled through her tears and said, ""I love the way he grows when I kiss him.""</p><p>Waving to an attendant eunuch he said, ""Take her back to the harem and have her bathed.""</p><p>She felt a real sense of loss that she was not to spend the whole night with him.</p><p><b>***</b></p><p>Over the next fortnight Tamsin visited his room several times and the routine was always the same, she sucked him, they fucked, she cleaned him, and she was returned to the harem. The only difference was that she now wore the standard harem costume of a bolero jacket which did not meet across her breasts, and a pair of trousers which were slit front to rear from waistband to waistband to allow him unfettered access to her body.</p><p>Then she was much relieved to have a period. It was a little heavier than usual, and quite painful, but it was a relief to her to know that the contraceptives were working. Three days after her period ended she was again taken to his bedroom, where he watched as she removed the scraps of clothing she was wearing.</p><p>""I think we'll try something different tonight,"" the Emir said and she wondered what that might be.</p><p>She did not wonder for long, as he led her to the bench in the corner which she knew was for whipping recalcitrant women. She had no idea that this might be used for pleasure, with and without the whip.</p><p>""Please don't beat me,"" she begged, ""I've done everything you want, haven't I Master?""</p><p>Ignoring her pleas, the eunuch fastened her wrist and ankles firmly into padded cuffs on the legs of the bench so that she was face down with her arse high in the air at one end of the bench and her legs wide apart.</p><p>""Please ..."" he voice tailed off as she realised that if he wanted to whip her he could, and all she could do was suffer it.</p><p>When his hands spread her arse cheeks wide and he pushed first one and then two fingers into her arse she wondered what he was up to. The fingers left her rosebud and started to rouse her vagina and clitoris. Just before she was quite at a pitch to come she felt something large, warm and firm nosing into her narrower entrance.</p><p>""Relax, and it won't hurt so much,"" the Emir cautioned her.</p><p>She screamed in pain as the helmet of his prick pushed against the well oiled sphincter until it finally gave way and the intruder was firmly lodged just inside the entrance. The Emir paused to allow her muscles to accommodate the breach of this virgin passage, advising her again to relax.</p><p>Then he thrust hard and she screamed until she passed out for a moment from the burning pain as he plundered her rectum until he was fully inside her. The tight hot tunnel excited him and her writhing in pain increased the pleasure as he stayed deep in her until she recovered her senses.</p><p>""Please, Master, take it out. It hurts.""</p><p>""You'll get used to it,"" was all the sympathy she got, and he started to pump a little.</p><p>The pain was fast subsiding and the odd sensation seemed to be becoming quite pleasant as he fingered her clitoris firmly, driving her to a climax. As she felt the first uncontrollable tremors of her orgasm he started to pump in earnest and the mixture of pleasure and pain was almost unbearable, when suddenly he jerked inside her and she felt an odd sensation as he released a load of semen deep in her bowels.</p><p>He withdrew and watched her arsehole stay open and a dribble of his offering began to run out of her. He was pleased to notice that it was white, so he had not torn the membranes in his anal defloration. He nodded to the eunuch who released her and she was whisked into his private bathroom where two bath girls cleaned her up.</p><p>When she was fully recovered he allowed her to clean him and then fucked her to a series of climaxes.</p><p>""I wish we could fuck more often, Master,"" Tamsin said as she was about to go back to the harem.</p><p>""There are sixty women in my harem,"" he replied, ""And you already get more than your fair share of my time.""</p><p>""It doesn't stop me wanting you inside me, Master. I think I will even like it in my bottom soon.""</p><p>""Perhaps one day I'll lend you to one of my friends to give you more fucking,"" said the Emir, ""You wouldn't let me down would you?""</p><p>""No, Master,"" she replied and wondered whether another man would feel different inside her.</p><p></p><h5>Envoi</h5><p>After several months in the harem, and not a few nights with the Emir, Tamsin was fluent in Arabic and well versed in the bedroom arts, which she now enjoyed immensely, even the sodomy. She was quite used to the presence of eunuchs and bath girls, and had almost forgotten her Western dress, wearing the bolero and split trousers without a second thought. She knew that some of the women of the harem were often lent to important visitors, but this had never happened to her.</p><p>When the Emir visited the harem she did her best to compete with the other women for the honour of being chosen for his bed, so when she was prepared as for a visit to his bedroom it was no surprise. Then she was led into the anteroom to the harem where the Emir was chatting to a distinguished looking man in uniform, but she knew better now than to interrupt the conversation.</p><p>""Ah, here is my little friend,"" said the Emir, ""I wonder if you might wish to enjoy her company.""</p><p>Tamsin's heart leapt; the Emir was about to lend her to another man for the night.. With a start she realised it was her father.</p><p>He glanced over at her and said, ""Master, it would be an honour.""</p><p>Then he looked again and almost choked as he asked, ""Is it Tamsin? I almost didn't recognise her.""</p><p>""Yes,"" said the Emir, ""She has come on a lot in six months, hasn't she?""</p><p>""Master, I couldn't ... my own daughter ... could I?""</p><p>""Of course you could. Would you like her to come back to you permanently? She is much more obedient now, as I understand your wife is, and I could borrow her when I use the Imperial Voyager.""</p><p>Henry stared at the Emir as the implications of Tamsin's dress, and of the last comment sank in.</p><p>The End</p><p>---</p><p><b>There are more stories of Kobekistan. Anyone wishing to find them, or to comment on this story, should contact the author.</b></p>"
1120,"First Time in Front of the Camera, Part 1",Cherry,jurajurajura@tormail.org,"['f', 'reluc', 'het', 'humil', 'exhib']",A nervous 12 year-old girl takes part in a solo photo-shoot for one of the web's most popular lolita sites. Follow her progress from the time she sets foot in the studio to her final humiliating pose.,2012-10-28T00:00:00,This story is a work of fiction and is entirely the creation of the author's imagination.,"<p>CG Studio had been in existence for well over a decade. It had begun publishing photo sets of nude girls on the open web back when such things were easy, if not always entirely legal. Unlike many of it's competitors, it had survived the various police purges that had almost destroyed the industry in eastern Europe and now flourished in a more covert corner of the hidden web. Literally hundreds of young girls had worked for the company over the course of it's existence, their pictures providing pleasure to men all over the world. Today, one more little beauty would be added to the site...</p><p>Emil had worked for CG for a good number of years and considered himself the lucky holder of the best job in the world. Not only did he earn far more money than he would have done snapping landscapes and portraits for pushy corporate clients, he also got to spend a large part of his working life around naked young girls. There was nothing in the world to match the feeling of watching a model enter the studio, knowing that very shortly he would be seeing them naked. And the best thing about it was that they knew it too.</p><p>On this particular day, Emil was feeling especially happy to be at work. The company's agents had come up trumps again, sourcing a new model who would be posing in front of the camera for the very first time. For obvious reasons, new models were usually particularly shy and Emil was looking forward to enjoying the girl's acute embarrassment. The mere thought of it excited him; so much so that he could already feel his cock beginning to harden when the knock came on the studio door.</p><p>He opened the door and took in the small figure in front of him.</p><p>""Hi, you must be Yana?""</p><p>She nodded her head. She was of average height for a 12 year-old but possessed a slim, lithe figure of the kind that had become increasingly rare in the modern world. Her hair was dark blonde and tied back into a single pony-tail that just reached her shoulders. Her eyes were downcast, fixed on the floor, but Emil could still see that they were the color of rich chocolate, enhanced by long eyelashes. Her shoulders were hunched slightly and she held her hands clasped together behind her back, clearly very nervous.</p><p>Emil ushered Yana into the studio, holding the door open with one hand and giving her the slightest touch on the shoulder with the other. He gave a knowing smile to the woman behind the reception desk down the corridor before closing the door and turning to look at his latest young model.</p><p>""Did Dasha look after you OK? She gives most girls a can of Coke.""</p><p>""Yes,"" said Yana, ""thank-you.""</p><p>Emil let his eyes wander up and down her slender young body and a slight smile spread across his lips. ""I can see she's given you some nice clothes to wear.""</p><p>Yana had arrived at the studio dressed in jeans and a t-shirt but had quickly been directed into a small cubicle just off the reception area in order to change into something more suitable to show off to the world. Emil had deliberately chosen a gym theme for the fit young model, something that hadn't featured on the website for a long time. So there Yana stood, wearing a figure-hugging, black lycra crop-top that featured a small white logo, black skin-tight lycra shorts that reached only a few inches down her thighs, white sneakers and black socks that barely covered her ankles.</p><p>Emil addressed her again. ""So do you know what's going to happen today then?""</p><p>Yana nodded. ""Yes.""</p><p>He could have left it at that but that would hardly be any fun. He enjoyed getting first-time models to think about what was about to happen, knowing that by doing so he was only adding to their accute sense of embarrassment.</p><p>""You know that you've got to take your clothes off?""</p><p>Yana knew only too well but her stomach still flipped on hearing the photographer spell it out. Her heart was beating faster than she could ever remember, her hands trembled slightly and a slight tingle spread across her groin. She nodded, slowly.</p><p>Emil directed her to a spot at the far end of the studio, in front of a white screen, illuminated by a pale yellow spotlight. He took up his position behind the tripod-mounted camera and focused in on the 12 year-old. With her still fully clothed, he directed her into some basic poses until finally she stood with her back to him, looking over her shoulder with her hands behind her head.</p><p>Emil took his eye from the viewfinder and stood up straight. ""You look nervous"" he said.</p><p>Yana didn't reply but her face said it all.</p><p>He looked straight at her, his eyes feasting on the black fabric stretched tight across her little body. ""I'm looking forward to this. I'm going to enjoy seeing you naked.""</p><p>Yana knew that she had to hold her pose but fidgeted slightly, her buttocks tightening together noticeably. She was as nervous as she had ever been but her humiliation was about to be taken to a whole new level.</p><p>The photographer retook his position, hunched over the camera. ""OK. Time for your shorts to come down I'm afraid. Slowly. Come on, down they come.""</p><p>Yana felt close to tears but knew she had no choice but to do as she was told. Achingly slowly she took her hands from behind her head. She then slipped her fingers inside the waist-band of her shorts. At the same time, Emil ordered her to keep looking over her shoulder; to keep her eyes fixed on the camera lens. He wanted her to be fully aware that she was being watched. Yana swallowed hard before pushing her shorts downwards.</p><p>Emil felt his cock become rock-hard inside his jeans as he watched her shorts come down, enjoying his first sight of her bare bottom, pert and smooth. He took a few shots of her in the act of taking her shorts down and then a few more with them around her ankles. Finally they were all the way off. The photographer knew that allowing her to keep her top, sneakers and socks on, far from being a kindness, would actually deepen her embarrassment, making her all the more aware that her most private parts were exposed. He ordered her to turn around.</p><p>Yana turned slowly to face the camera full-on. She revealed her shyness by trying to lift one thigh slightly so that her pussy wouldn't be in full view. This was a pose that Emil enjoyed all the more because it was spontaneous; the natural reaction of any little girl who found herself naked in front of a clothed adult man. But it wasn't long before he ordered her to stand with her legs further apart, her bald young cunt exposed to the world...</p><p><i>To be continued. Look out for Part 2 soon!</i></p>"
1121,Photoshoot: Naked in Front of the Girls,Cherry,jurajurajura@tormail.org,"['b', 'f', 'rluc', 'humil', 'exhib', 'voy', 'cfnm']",12 year old Jake has to strip naked in front of the camera...and three young girls! Comments / messages more than welcome.,2012-11-04T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p></p><h5>Chapter 1</h5><p>It hadn't taken Rob long to find a boy who was both cute and desperate enough to agree to model for what was to be a very special photo session. He had expected to have to trawl the net for months, perhaps years, to find a willing model but he had underestimated just how far kids would be willing to go to earn enough cash for a few PlayStation games. True, a few boys had reacted with predictable horror when he explained what the photoshoot would involve but in the long run he was glad that they had turned him down. None of them were anywhere near as cute as Jake.</p><p>He met Jake on a gaming forum and exchanged messages with the boy for a few days. After establishing that the boy lived in the same country, Rob quickly brought the conversation round to modelling. He hadn't specified exactly what would be involved at first - indeed, hadn't even revealed that Jake would be expected to pose naked. From long experience, Rob knew that it was best to take things in stages, gradually coaxing potential models into agreeing to more and more with offers of ever-increasing amounts of cash.</p><p>It didn't take much such bait to get Jake to forward a couple of pictures of himself. As soon as Rob clicked on the files, he knew he had found what he was looking for. The boy was 12, with light blonde hair swept down towards his deep blue eyes. His skin was pale and smooth and his body looked tight and fit underneath his t-shirt. Rob responded to the message immediately, deciding the time was right to up his cash offer and ask Jake to pose nude. He patiently explained that no one else would see the pictures (a lie) and reassured the boy that he'd have the money in his hand that day. It hadn't taken long for Jake to agree. It took a whole lot longer to convince him to agree to the next part of the plan...</p><p>Rob knew a few young girls in his local area and knew that he'd have no trouble finding some to work with. Three friends, two 11 years old and one aged 12 had jumped at the chance to be part of his shoot. He had easily caught their interest when he told them that they'd get brand new outfits and be made-up to look pretty but it was when he told them that they'd get to watch a boy undressing that they had really jumped at the offer. He didn't even have to swear them to secrecy; they had excitedly told him that they wouldn't tell anyone and, if anything were even more keen to do this than he was!</p><p>Jake, as expected, was a lot less keen. No little boy wants strangers to see his cock, certainly not a group of girls around his own age. But in the end his greed got the better of him. Rob offered more money than the boy had ever seen in his life - enough to buy pretty much anything he wanted. Even so, Jake still had his doubts even as he sent the message agreeing to Rob's proposal and his doubts only grew as he traveled by bus across town, to the address that the photographer had given him. He almost walked away at the last minute, but in the end, with his heart in his mouth and his stomach full of butterflies, he rang the bell and waited what seemed an eternity for the door to open...</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 2</h5><p>Rob had planned this day for a long time, turning over every detail in his head to ensure that the photoshoot would be one that everyone involved would remember for a long, long time. He had rented an empty storage room in an anonymous low-rise block in a down-at-the-heel part of town. He had set it up as a school changing-room, with benches and a few metal lockers obtained from a second-hand furniture dealer. Now that the day of the shoot had finally arrived, he was as happy as he could be with the appearance of his makeshift studio. And sitting on one of the benches was a school uniform, pristine from the shop, just waiting for Jake to slip into.</p><p>The door bell rang and after a final check that everything was ready, Rob unlocked the door and swung it open. His cock stirred in his trousers at his first real life sight of Jake. The boy stood just outside the door, with his eyes downcast and his hands thrust firmly into the pockets of his jeans. Rob's cock throbbed stiffer as he held the door open and invited the boy in.</p><p>They stood opposite each other for a few awkward minutes, Rob making small talk and Jake responding with the occasional nervous, forced smile. Rob moved behind his camera tripod to carry out his last few checks and, glancing at his watch, told Jake that the girls would be with them shortly. ""You'd better get changed. Your outfit for the shoot is over there on the bench"". By sheer force of will, Rob keep his eyes averted as Jake changed his clothes. He wanted the girls' first sight of Jake naked to be his first as well.</p><p>He only looked across at the boy when Jake indicated that he was ready. The street clothes were gone and in their place was the uniform of a traditional schoolboy - a white shirt, red and green striped tie, a navy blue blazer, grey trousers, a black belt, black shoes and socks and underneath it all, a pair of tight white underpants. Wearing the uniform, Jake looked even cuter than Rob had expected him to and the photographer even managed to get a real smile out of the boy when he told him so. Then the doorbell rang and the smile disappeared in an instant, to be replaced with a look of genuine fear...</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 3</h5><p>Rob opened the door for a second time and ushered the three excited friends into the studio. Each was dressed in the smart new outfit that Rob had bought for them, all of them looking cute as buttons. Their eyes fell upon Jake, stood nervously in the corner and instantly the group burst into fits of giggles. Closing the door, Rob took a moment to savour the atmosphere, the girls visibly excited and poor little Jake nervous and blushing. After briefly introducing the girls and lone boy to each other, Rob took up his position behind the camera. It was time to begin.</p><p>""OK, girls, why don't you go over and stand next to Jake? That's it, two of you on one side, one of you on the other. And try and calm down a bit!""</p><p>The camera clicked and the very first photograph had been taken. It didn't exactly look very professional but that hardly mattered. It would add to the whole feel of the shoot that the first photograph showed the children at their most natural. It made it obvious that they were all amateurs and that this was their very first time.</p><p>""Now, all three of you put your arms around Jake. That's it!""</p><p>As Rob clicked away, he could tell from Jake's awkward stance and forced half-smile that the boy was very nervous. That was good. He took a lot more shots of the group together, dragging out the moments of anticipation for Jake. Eventually, with a crop of cute shots in the bank, Rob decided that it was time to take things to the next level...</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 4</h5><p>""OK Jake, go and stand by that locker in the corner. Girls, go and sit down next to each other on the bench opposite"".</p><p>Rob watched as the four kids followed his instructions. The three girls sat down on the bench, whispering to each other, full of smiles and with their eyes fixed on the boy opposite. Jake stood by the locker, his hands clasped behind his back in an attempt to stop them trembling. All of them knew what was coming; the girls almost bouncing up and down in excitement, Jake's heart thumping harder than it ever had before.</p><p>Rob smiled over at the group of friends. ""Well then girls, shall we get Jake to start getting undressed then?"". As one, the group of girls almost exploded with delight and let out a resounding ""YES!"". Turning to Jake, Rob smiled. ""I think that's a yes, Jake. I can tell that they're looking forward to this part a lot more than you are"". Rob was enjoying making the boy even more nervous. ""Just follow my directions, Jake. And remember that these three lucky girls will be watching. OK, let's start with you taking that blazer off really slowly"".</p><p>It was the last thing that he wanted to do but Jake knew that he had no choice but to comply. His sense of embarrassment only grew as it seemed to take forever just to get the blazer off, with Rob constantly telling him to freeze. Finally he slipped it off and, as instructed, placed it into the locker. He complied as the photographer told him to loosen his tie and undo the top button of his shirt and then bent down and took off his shoes. His sole consolation was that at least there was his shirt, tie and socks to go before he would have to take off anything really embarrassing.</p><p>""OK, Jake, slowly undo your belt and unzip your trousers"".</p><p>Jake's stomach did a back-flip at the photographers words. He felt himself flush red as he gradually tugged his belt open, before starting to lower the front zip of his trousers with trembling fingers. His embarrassment deepened as he heard the girls gasp and giggle as the first portion of his underwear was revealed for all to see. This was far more humiliating than he had ever imagined.</p><p>It was all Rob could do to keep the camera in focus and his mind off the rock-hard erection that was pushing at the front of his trousers. ""Turn around, Jake, and take your trousers off"".</p><p>Jake turned to face the locker. It didn't make much difference that he could no longer see the girls. He could still hear their excited whispers and gasps and could feel their eyes fixed on him. Reluctantly, he pushed down his trousers. From across the room, the girls got their first view of his bottom, encased for now in the fabric of his white underwear. The camera clicked away as his trousers were gradually lowered, until finally he stepped out of them.</p><p>It was bad enough having to stand there in his underwear but things were about to get a whole lot worse...</p><p></p><h5>Chapter 5</h5><p>Rob looked across at the girls. He thought about how damp their panties would be by now, their little pussies sopping wet with anticipation. The eldest had her legs clamped tight together, pleasuring herself by tightening and releasing her thigh muscles. He turned to Jake. ""OK, lift the back of your shirt right up and hold it there with your elbows. That's good. Now, time to take your underpants down I'm afraid. And look over your shoulder at the girls as you do it. Come on, down they come."".</p><p>Jake looked around at the girls as he inserted his fingers into the waistband of his underwear. He could see each of their leering faces smiling smugly as they watched his every move. Taking a deep breath, he pushed his pants downwards, revealing his bare bottom to his audience. Ordered to stop with them around the middle of his thighs, he could see three sets of young, female eyes fixed on his bum, obviously enjoying every moment of this. When his underwear was his ankles, he was instructed to leave them there and stand upright. He did as he was told as Rob went on to order him to cover his cock with his hands and then turn around.</p><p>As enjoyable as it had been so far, this was the moment that Rob had really been waiting for. He looked across at the embarrassed boy, stood in front of the girls with his shirt pulled up slightly, his hands cupped over his private parts and his white underpants lying around his black-socked ankles, no longer able to offer any protection whatsoever. He swallowed hard and glanced across at the girls, enjoying the moment as he ordered Jake to move his hands away from his crotch.</p><p>Jake hesitated for a second before he took his hands away, knowing that this was the final moment before his dignity was properly stripped away. Despite himself, he couldn't help but look at the girls as he dropped his hands and he was fully aware that each one was staring at his exposed cock, each one enjoying his embarrassment. He thought about the socks on his feet and the underpants around his ankles and he knew that he would always remember this day.</p><p>And as such thoughts swirled around his humiliated mind, his cock began to twitch upwards...</p>"
1122,An Embarrassing Audition,Cherry,jurajurajura@tormail.org,"['b', 'reluc', 'humil', 'exhib']","An introduction to a new series of stories centred around a company called Boy Blue Studios. A nervous and reluctant 10 year-old boy auditions to be a nude model. There is no sex in this story but you might like it if embarrassment and shyness turns you on. There is plenty more to come, some of which will be a bit harder...",2013-07-19T00:00:00,This work is Copyrighted to the author. All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>Paul sat at his desk, a steaming cup of coffee to one side, an overflowing ashtray to the other, and distractedly clicked through the emails that had arrived into his inbox over the course of the weekend. As usual, the messages consisted of demands for payment from corrupt but usefully-placed law-enforcement officials, alongside subscription receipts and a few fan letters, most of which were written by correspondents who were obviously in a state of some excitement at the time that they sent their messages. Paul scrolled through them, here and there tapping out a quick response, until the only e-mails left unopened were those with attachments. He always left these until last. The little paper-clip icons that indicated that photographs had been sent along with the messages meant only one thing. More parents, desperate for cash, had put forward their sons as potential models. Lighting a cigarette with one hand and adjusting the crotch of his trousers with the other, Paul clicked on the first attachment...</p><p>Once upon a time, not so long ago, there had been a huge number of websites featuring naked child models in existence, mostly run by semi-criminal organisations operating out of Russia and the Ukraine. Concerted pressure by the international community had long-since forced most of them out of business, their owners moving into adult pornography or out of the business altogether. Only a handful had survived the purge and now operated on the fringes of the 'net, registered in rouge or corrupt states and hidden behind legitimate-looking fronts, accessible only to those in the know. With friends in high places and staff with the technical know-how to keep one step ahead of the law, Paul's 'Boy Blue Studios' was one such survivor and people all around the world were grateful for the fact. Over the years, fans of the genre had payed handsomely to see literally hundreds of boys take off their clothes and Paul had been behind the camera for every one of those photo-shoots. Today, one more boy would be added to the ever-growing list.</p><p>Paul knew from long experience that, no matter how beautiful a boy was, an audition was a necessary first-step towards featuring on the site. You never knew how a boy would respond to the situation and Paul had seen the full range of reactions, from tear-stained humiliation to quiet acceptance to little sluts with rock-hard cocks who couldn't wait to get their underwear down. You could never really predict how an individual boy would react and for Paul,that was what made the whole process the most interesting part of what was already an extremely exciting job. He glanced up at the small, round clock on the wall and watched for a short time as the second-hand slowly ticked it's way around the face. 11 o'clock - show time - was fast approaching.</p><p>Weeks before, he hadn't been expecting much when he had opened the email from a woman calling herself, with a revealing lack of imagination, Mrs Jones. The preceding few months had seen something of a drought with regard to new models and Paul had consequently been forced into using boys who were below his usual standards, outside the normal age-range or who had already featured on the site. As such, he wasn't exactly bursting with anticipation when he clicked on Mrs Jones' email. The message had begun with the usual self-justifications, the woman at pains to insist that she found the whole thing distasteful and was only submitting an application on behalf of her 10 year-old son because her financial circumstances had left her with few other options. So far, so predictable. But Paul's interest had perked-up when he read that her son - Aaron - not only lived in the same country, but in the same town. Even so, it wasn't until he clicked on the first of the attached sample pictu res that he began to become <i>really</i> excited.</p><p>The picture was a typical home-shot photograph, slightly blurred and obviously taken by a amateur hand. That hardly mattered though because he could see instantly that Aaron was beautiful. Not just cute, but <i>beautiful</i>. His skin was porcelain-smooth, with the merest hint of a light tan. His hair was dark blonde and swept forward in a modern style so that the fringe on one side lay just above his deep, chocolate-brown eyes. Even at the tender age of 10, Paul guessed that Aaron made more than a few of his female class-mates weak that the knees. Hoping that he had at last discovered some new talent, Paul replied to the boy's mother, inviting her to bring him to the studio for an audition at the first opportunity. That had been two weeks ago. Now the day was finally here and Paul intended to enjoy it.</p><p>It wasn't much of a studio but it served it's purpose well enough. A simple white-walled square room with professional lighting and camera equipment, it was accessed via a door to a second room, which served as an office, reception area and nerve-centre of the business, all at once. It was untidy without quite being chaotic and it smelt faintly of tobacco smoke and old paperwork but it was nevertheless the portal through which many boys had passed on their way to internet stardom. Amongst the filing cabinets and computer equipment, Paul had interviewed all of them and afterwards watched intently from behind his desk as each cute little boy had removed his clothes to stand naked and exposed in front of him. The pleasure Paul felt had not dimmed over time and his erection at such moments was as solid as it had always been. Today, as the clock moved closer to 11, he felt his cock twitch at the mere thought of what was to come.</p><p>The door-bell sounded at 2 minutes to the hour and, as it did so, Paul's heart did an involuntary leap. Stubbing out his half-finished cigarette, he stood, straightened his shirt, flicked a spot of ash from a trouser leg and opened the door.</p><p>""Hi, you must be 'Mrs Jones'"" Paul said with a smile, the tiniest hint of playful sarcasm in his voice.</p><p>The woman, about 30, with a care-worn face but carefully-selected clothes, greeted him back, albeit with a forced smile that lasted a fraction of second and eyes that tried to avoid his. She clutched a handbag that hung over one shoulder and fidgeted with the bottom of her jacket with her free hand. She noticed Paul looking over her shoulder for her son.</p><p>""He's in the car,"" she said. ""I'll go and get him in a minute but I just want to make sure of a few things. How long will this last and when will we get paid?"".</p><p>Paul assured her the she would be getting the agreed amount, in cash, right after the audition had ended. He told her that the whole process would take no more than half an hour and if she went for a coffee in town, Aaron would be back with her before she knew it. The woman hesitated for a split-second, visibly unsure, before steeling herself at the thought of the wad of cash that was coming her way.</p><p>""OK, I'll send him up and I'll be back at about 25-to"". She turned and then glanced back as if to say something more. Whatever it was, it remained unsaid and Paul watched her hurry away along the corridor before disappearing down the stairs. He took a deep breath, his eyes remaining fixed on the top of the staircase. A few minutes later, slowly and reluctantly, Aaron emerged and made his way along the corridor. With a quick ""Hey there, come in."" Paul ushered the boy into the office.</p><p>""Take a seat dude"" he said, indicating a small, child-sized plastic chair on the far side of the desk. He watched as Aaron sat down and then placed himself in his swivel-chair. He allowed himself a few moments to look at the boy properly. The hair was a lighter shade of blonde than the application photograph had suggested but was freshly-styled into the same cut. Aaron was dressed in a black t-shirt with a green skate-boarding logo and tight, dark blue jeans with a studded black belt and a long silver chain looped out of one of the pockets. The jeans ended just above a pair of battered, green and black skate shoes and between the denim of the jeans and the suede of the sneakers, Paul noticed a hint of black and white striped sock. Aaron's eyes were downcast, fixed on the floor and his small hands were clasped tightly together in his lap. Inside, his stomach churned and his heart beat hard and fast.</p><p>Paul attempted some small talk but got little response. He had expected this and so got straight down to business.</p><p>""You know why you're here, Aaron?""</p><p>The boy nodded.</p><p>""You'll have to look up sometime you know."" Paul said in a friendly but firm voice. He smiled as Aaron lifted his eyes from the carpet and looked across at him.</p><p>""So why are you here?"" Paul asked. In many ways, this was his favourite part of the whole audition process. There was pleasure to be had in getting a boy to think about what was about to happen to him.</p><p>""I'm going to be a model."" said Aaron, simply. His voice was high-pitched, soft and unbroken.</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" agreed Paul ""do you know what that will involve?""</p><p>Aaron swallowed hard and dropped his eyes to the floor once again, twisting his delicate fingers around each other as he did so. ""Sort of..."" he answered eventually.</p><p>""Do you want me to tell you?"" said Paul.</p><p>Aaron nodded.</p><p>""OK, look at me. That's it. We specialise in taking lots of pictures of boys to sell to men and women who like looking at that kind of thing."" Paul kept his language simple; he wanted Aaron to understand exactly what he was getting into. ""All those men and women will be paying to watch you take off your clothes.""</p><p>Aaron had known this already but his heart still skipped a beat to hear it spelled out in so stark a fashion. He was not a natural exhibitionist - quite the opposite in fact. When changing for swimming and gym lessons at school, he was always sure to keep a towel wrapped around his lower body and on the few occasions when he had had to get naked in front of adults - at the doctors, for example - he had always felt acutely embarrassed. He listened as Paul went on.</p><p>""Don't worry, we're not going to be taking many photos today. First, I have to take a look at you so I can plan things out."" Paul asked Aaron to look at him again. ""You're a really cute little guy. Why don't you stand up so I can take a look at you properly?""</p><p>Aaron rose from his seat and stood awkwardly in front of Paul, his hands now thrust into the pockets of his skinny jeans. Paul propelled his chair from behind the desk so that he was only a matter of metres away from the boy. His eyes ran up and down the length of Aaron's slender young body. Paul felt powerful and secure in the knowledge that he would be keeping all his clothes on whilst poor little Aaron would be forced to strip in front of him. He was looking forward to that with a rising sense of anticipation and an already stiffening cock.</p><p>""Take of your t-shirt."" Paul ordered. Aaron hesitated before reaching down to grasp the bottom of his t-shirt. With a nervous look on his face and eyes turned towards the ceiling he pulled the shirt up and Paul caught the first glimpse of his taught, smooth stomach, free of hair and showing the slightest suggestion of abdominal muscles. He watched as Aaron pulled the t-shirt over his head, noting the hairless armpits. Aaron discarded it onto the chair behind him.</p><p>""Hmm, you have a nice body. Our members are going to love you. Now take of your trainers"".</p><p>Aaron sat down, bent over and began to undo the laces. Usually he just pulled his shoes straight off but this was an opportunity to delay the inevitable and he made the most of it. This suited Paul just fine, as he sat back in his chair and watched closely. With trembling fingers, Aaron finally worked free the laces of the first shoe and glanced up as he slipped it off his left foot. He could see Paul watching him and knew from the look on the adult's face that he was enjoying every minute of this. As the shoes were removed, Paul glimpsed the underside of Aaron's stripey socks, first one and then the other. Putting the trainers together to one side, Aaron sat back in his chair, somehow resisting the overwhelming urge to cover his chest with his arms. Paul ordered him to stand up once again.</p><p>Aaron felt exposed and vulnerable as he stood before the clothed adult. He smooth skin tingled with anticipation as he struggled to comprehend what was about to happen. In the cool air of the office his nipples stood hard and erect and he was aware of the denim touch of the waistband of his jeans against his bare waist. Paul sat back and took in the view, enjoying the thought that poor little Aaron was only too aware that he was looking at him.</p><p>Paul took a deep breath and looked straight into Aaron's eyes. ""OK, now we're going to see what colour underpants you are wearing. Undo your belt and let's have those jeans all the way off.""</p><p>Achingly slowly, Aaron let his hands drop down to his belt. He could feel Paul's eyes fixed on him as he undid the buckle and slid the belt open. He couldn't help but look at Paul as he unfastened the button at the top of his jeans before sliding down the zipper. He was more embarrassed now than he ever had been before and felt himself shiver with humiliation as he opened up the front of is jeans to reveal his tight, red, Calvin Klein boxer shorts. Slowly, reluctantly, he pulled his jeans down and slipped them off over his feet, first one leg, then the other, glancing up twice in the process to see Paul still watching him intently. Then he stood back up, his arms crossed uselessly in front of him.</p><p>Stating the obvious it may have been, but Paul wanted Aaron to hear it out loud anyway. Lowering his voice to barely more than a whisper, Paul said ""You are stood there in just your socks and underwear. Thousands of people are going to get to see you like that. They will all be enjoying the fact that very soon they will see you naked."" Paul smiled. ""What do you think about that?""</p><p>Aaron shifted his weight uncomfortably and looked down at himself before looking back up at Paul. His voice trembled as he answered. ""I don't want everyone to see my willy.""</p><p>Paul's cock throbbed hard in his trousers at the response. It was the one he had been hoping for and was the reason why he loved working with shy, first-time models so much. He could have left it there but where would the fun be in that? Aaron's delicious embarrassment was almost tangible and Paul soaked it up, every fibre of his being alive with pleasure. ""Time to drop your underpants, I'm afraid. I want you to pull them right down and leave them there.""</p><p>Aaron blushed, feeling his tanned cheeks turn red. He didn't want to be nude in front of a clothed adult but knew that it was far too late to turn back now. He inserted his fingers into the waistband of his tight boxers and gripped hard. He could see Paul eagerly staring at his crotch as he did so. Swallowing hard, he pushed down and felt the cotton of his underwear slip over the bare skin of his bottom. Bending over, he slid his pants all the way down and gradually stood back upright. In an instinctive movement that he couldn't prevent, he cupped both his hands over his cock and stood in front of Paul wearing nothing except his socks and with his underwear around his ankles.</p><p>Paul grinned and let out a short, sharp breath. Watching intently, he ordered the boy to move his hands down to his sides. Hesitantly, Aaron complied. His uncut cock was now fully on show, small and hairless against a pair of tight, smooth balls. He knew that Paul could see everything. His little feet, encased in his black and white striped socks, the merest suggestion of his toes standing out against the faded material. His red underwear hanging loosely around his ankles, the colour contrasting with his socks and his smooth legs. Most of all his cock, suddenly feeling tiny and exposed in the cool air of the office. The embarrassment was all-consuming.</p><p>Paul knew he had found his next star. With shaking hands and a rock-hard erection pressing against the inside of his trousers, he lit a cigarette and ordered Aaron to turn around. As the satisfying smoke curled out from between his lips, he took in the curve of Aaron's smooth, bare little bottom. Soon many, many others would enjoy the same view. Paul was going to enjoy thrusting his camera right up close, capturing ever quiver of Aaron's humiliation.</p><p>He could hardly wait...</p><p>---</p><p><b>Please leave a comment if you enjoyed this brief introduction to the world of 'Boy Blue Studios' and would like to read more. Also feel free to contact me directly with any comments or suggestions!</b></p>"
1123,Sex Education,Cherry Popper,,[''],A teacher fulfills a life-long fantasy by seducing three of his very young and willing students.,2012-08-01T00:00:00,All people and events in this story are entirely fictitious.,"<p>I taught English and History in a private girls school that went up to grade 8, so the oldest girls were 13 or 14. It certainly wasn't unusual for men to be teaching at this school, but I was the youngest. When these events took place, I was in my early thirties and teaching classes of girls that ranged in age from 8 to 14. I loved teaching at this school because I knew that these were girls who were just starting to get interested in boys and yet there weren't any male students in the school. The parent Board also didn't agree with having uniforms so the girls were free to wear whatever they wanted.</p><p>I took advantage of the situation by being friendly with my students in an innocent way. I made it known that they could come to talk to me about anything they wanted, including dating or sex. As a result, more than a few of the girls took an interest in me. Whenever I needed someone to help me with something after hours, such as grading papers from the younger grades, I always had several volunteers. Also, a lot of girls asked for extra help with their studies so I would work with them after school hours in the classroom.</p><p>While this was all very innocent, I still found it very exciting since I've always had an interest in young girls. Even when I was 13 years old, I would fantasize about being with certain girls in my school who were then only 8 or 9.</p><p>I'd had my share of girlfriends my own age, but it never worked out. No matter how good-looking they were, they just didn't satisfy my true lusts. Any time I masturbated, it was always to pictures of, or fantasies about, cute young girls around the ages that I was now teaching, who had never even seen a naked man before and who had the tightest little bald pussies. I also have a panty fetish so a picture of a little girl in tiny panties that just barely covers her pussy will always put me over the edge and make me shoot load after load of cum. I have many pictures like this at home, however at this time I had never actually slept with a girl more than a few years younger than myself.</p><p>Since many of my young students were very cute and would often wear clothes that I considered very sexy, I had to wear jockey-style underwear to help restrain my cock. Otherwise, my almost constant hard-on would be too obvious. Some of the girls still noticed that I was hard, though, which I could tell by the stares I got at my crotch and the smiles some of them would give me. By my third year in the school I knew that I had to do something about my urges or I was going to burst. Masturbating up to five or six times a day just wasn't cutting it anymore. However, the girls had to be willing or it wouldn't be fun.</p><p>In this particular year there was a group of three friends who, between them, were in a few of my classes ranging from grade 6 English to grade 7 History, were particularly cute and seemed to show as much or more interest in me than the others. They each liked to get into trouble in my class and weren't doing very well. At the last set of parent-teacher meetings, their parents all expressed disappointment at how their daughters were doing in my class. They were capable of doing so much better, and, as I found out then to my surprise, they were doing better in most of their other classes. Obviously, I thought, there must be a ""distraction"" in my class. I got my job here because I'm a good teacher.</p><p>I learned through a combination of these meetings and conversations with other teachers, that these girls all came from well-to-do families and had financial incentives to get good grades. I decided that perhaps this was my opportunity.</p><p>I set up a meeting for all three of them in my classroom after school one day. I made sure the blind was shut on my door and that the door would not lock when closed. Suspicions would be raised if someone noticed I was behind a locked door with three girls.</p><p>The girls all arrived together and I asked them to close the door behind them. It might have been my excitement about the plan I was starting, but the girls seemed to look particularly cute that day.</p><p>There was 12-year-old Jennie, who was the oldest and most developed of the three. She was about 5'6"" and her breasts were close to a C-cup already. She would probably have quite large tits in a few years. She still seemed to have baby fat around her waist and her ass was nicely round. She was proportionate to the size her breasts were going to be, which would make her very sexy if she took care of herself and didn't get overweight. Right now, with her baby face and blonde ponytails, she looked very cute and sexy at the same time.</p><p>Jennie was into field sports and did a lot of running so her legs were very muscular. She would normally wear a skirt that ended half way up from her knees or higher and a white blouse with a couple of buttons opened at the bottom and enough buttons opened at the top to show off her cleavage and the top of her bra, which was often red or black and showed through the blouse. When she came into my classroom this afternoon, she was wearing her track shorts and a sports bra ready to go for practice.</p><p>Next there was 12-year-old Christina. She was about the same height as Jennie and her breasts seemed to be about the size and shape of a perfect half orange. She was fairly slim and liked to show off her belly button with short-cropped t-shirts and low cut pants. She had a beautiful ass that was high and round and was shown off quite nicely in her tight pants. This afternoon her t-shirt ended a couple of inches below her breasts and her tiny shorts only covered about a half-inch of leg below the crotch. Christina had short hair that she liked to dye different colors. At that time, it was red.</p><p>Finally, there was cute little Roxy. Roxy wouldn't be 12 for another month, and she could have passed for about 8, aside from her small breasts. She was about 5' tall and very tiny for her age in most respects including a very small waist. She usually wore a sundress, which accentuated her young appearance and she wore her blonde hair loose down to her shoulders. Roxy was on the gymnastics team and had a perfect body for it. Her uniform, which she wore to this meeting since she also had practice after school, was tight enough to show off her tiny breasts and her cute little ass under the small skirt. It gave me a good idea of what her little body would look like naked</p><p>They each sat in front row desks and I sat on my desk right in front of them. I was excited before they arrived, but when I saw them and knew that my plan was about to start, my cock became extremely hard and throbbed within the tight confines of my pants. I didn't want to hide this from them behind my desk. I proceeded to tell them about my meetings with their parents and the disappointment they had shown in their grades from my class. I asked the girls if they wanted to do better and they all responded that they did. I told them that they all had ""C's"" in my classes and asked them what they wanted to have. They told me that they each get $200 for every ""A"" that they get.</p><p>""Ok,"" I said, ""you've each been interested in helping me after school with various things and you each seem to like spending time with me generally. Would you like to do some extra-curricular activity with me for extra credit. This would guarantee you each an 'A'. Feel free to say 'no' and I will instead arrange for some tutoring for you to help you get your grades up. I'll still work hard for you to get your grades up, but you will have to work for it, too.""</p><p>They looked at each other, smiled and said, ""sure.""</p><p>""Of course.""</p><p>""What do you have in mind?""</p><p>""Would you be able to come up with an excuse to be out of the house all day on Saturday?"" I asked.</p><p>They each nodded or said, ""Sure!""</p><p>""Would you feel comfortable coming over to my house for the day? You won't be able to tell anyone if you do. Remember, you don't have to do this."" Again, they each said they would.</p><p>""Great!"" I said. ""Here are the directions. Come at 10:00am and be sure to come right around to the back so that we reduce the chance you're seen. It's not proper for a teacher to have students over to his house. I'll leave the back door open so that you can come right in. And remember, you can't tell anyone."" With that they left.</p><p>I rushed home and quickly got out several of my pictures and stroked my aching cock for about 45 minutes, cumming twice in the process as I tried to relieve the sexual excitement that had built up thinking about this meeting. I couldn't believe it was actually happening.</p><p>That was the last time I masturbated between then and Saturday. I wanted to be at my peak sexual excitement when these three cute little girls came over to my house. I knew that if I handled this right and luck was on my side, it could be the best day of my life.</p><p>When Saturday arrived, I got up early to prepare. I hadn't slept very well since I was so horny and I kept looking at the clock. I kept all of the curtains closed for privacy, showered, made some lunch for the girls, which I put in the fridge for later and got dressed. At a couple minutes after 10:00 I heard footsteps passing the side window and some girls voices. They were here! I heard a knock, then the back door opened and they yelled in unison, ""HELLOO!""</p><p>""I'm in here,"" I replied, ""come on in."" I met them in the living room and gave each of them a big hug, concentrating on the feel of their young bodies against mine, but keeping my hard cock back out of the way so as not to give away too much too early. I couldn't wait to show them how horny they made me.</p><p>I offered them soft drinks and we made some small talk for a little while. Finally, I said, ""I chose you three for this day because I trust you to keep it quiet and I like you all very much, and of course want to help you. Do you have any expectations about today?""</p><p>Jennie looked at her friends who nodded at her to go ahead, and said, ""no, we agreed to come today because we like you, too. We've been friends for years, and we've, ah...well...had a crush on you for a couple of years. We always talk about how cute you are. We just like hanging around with you and liked the idea of spending the day with you. I, ah we, hope that's okay.""</p><p>""That's more than okay,"" I replied with a smile. ""I think you're each very cute, too. In fact, I'm very attracted to each of you. I hope you don't think that's weird for a man my age, especially since you're only 11 and 12."" They shook their heads and smiled. ""Good, because that's why I chose you to come here today. You have each felt comfortable about coming to talk to me in the past about various things, including your boyfriends and I think I've been very open with you. Do you agree?"" Again they nodded their heads. ""Would you be willing to be equally open with me on a new topic?""</p><p>They each shrugged, nodded and said ""yeah, of course.""</p><p>""The one thing our school doesn't handle very well,"" I continued, ""is sex education. This is what I would like to talk about today. If it works out, maybe I'll try to add it to the curriculum of the school. Now if at any time any of you feels uncomfortable, you can leave and the original deal will stand. Nobody will hold it against you. Understand?""</p><p>They nodded again and smiled, as I looked them each in the eye. They also quickly agreed when I asked them if they could keep everything that happened at my house between us and never tell anyone.</p><p>""Okay, that's the last time I'll mention any of that. Now I know you have each had boyfriends, how far have you gone with them?""</p><p>Roxy and Christina said they had only ever kissed, while Jennie said she and her last boyfriend had touched each other through their clothes but hadn't gone any further. [Excellent, they're all still virgins and have no experience, I thought to myself as I felt my cock throb.] I spoke to them for a while about the mechanics of sex and about the emotions etc, which for the most part they already knew.</p><p>""Okay smarty pants,"" I said jokingly, ""then let's talk about some things you may not already know."" So, I proceeded to get a little bolder and told them about what generally makes a man's cock get hard and what excites many men. I taught them about different sexual techniques, how to suck cock, what a man's cum tastes like and how women can satisfy themselves and each other. They seemed to enjoy it as they asked a lot of questions, which I answered as best I could and many of the topics were raised from their questions. I wanted them to learn how fun sex was so that they wouldn't be able to wait to enjoy it.</p><p>I caught them each looking at the prominent bulge in my pants many times as we spoke, so after about 90 minutes of surprisingly open and frank two-way discussion about sex, I said matter-of-factly, ""I talked to you about what excites men. Well, I can tell that you've all noticed that I've gotten a hard on just talking to you cute young girls about sex.""</p><p>They giggled at this and one of them asked laughingly, ""if that's what it is, then why is your cock always hard during class?""</p><p>I laughed and said, ""okay, I confess. Just being around you cute little girls makes me excited. In fact, I think I trust you enough now to tell you that, ah...little girls particularly excite me."" I watched them carefully for their response to this.</p><p>Jennie nudged Christina and said to her with a big grin, ""See, I told you."" Christina and Roxy both nodded and smiled back at Jennie then at me.</p><p>I didn't ask what she meant but took this as a positive response and I asked them, ""Have any of you girls ever seen a naked man?"" They smiled and said that they had all seen pictures in books and magazines, which they shared, but for Christina and Jennie that was all.</p><p>Roxie, though, surprised us all by saying, ""I've seen my Daddy. When my Mom is out for the day he'll often walk around the house naked in front of my nine-year-old sister and me, and tell us to do the same. I'm not supposed to tell anyone, but since we're keeping today quiet anyway...""</p><p>""What does his cock look like?"" Christina asked.</p><p>""It's long and hard and usually sticking up in the air, different than the ones in the pictures, and he'll rub his hand up and down it a lot when he's looking at us. We're not allowed to touch it though. He says that's for big girls, at least 13.""</p><p>""Do you want to touch it?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah! He seems to enjoy rubbing it and I want to make him happy. We both do. We love our daddy. Also, we want to know what it feels like.""</p><p>As I contemplated my next question my cock throbbed violently in my pants, which was probably very obvious to the girls. I paused as I thought about whether it was safe to go ahead, then I spoke. ""You know, you can only learn so much by talking about it. Ah...how would you girls like to see me naked?"" I watched them carefully to read their expressions, ready to rescind my question if necessary. Man, was I ever excited.</p><p>They looked at each other and smiled and very quickly said, ""Yeah.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>""That'd be awesome.""</p><p>""Excellent!"" I said, not able to contain my excitement. ""Ah, but if I'm going to trust you by taking off my clothes for you, I'd really love it if you would do the same for me. Is that okay?""</p><p>Again they looked at each other, shrugged, looked at me, smiled and nodded their agreement. My cock was straining hard to get out of the tight confines of my underwear. I couldn't believe I was actually going to see, and probably touch, their cute little, pre-teen, naked bodies and that I was going to be showing them my hard cock. Dare I imagine what might follow?</p><p>""Great,"" I continued, ""You're each so cute and sexy, I can't wait to see you naked. In fact, I can't wait to see what kind of panties you're wearing; I'm sure they're really cute. How about if we remove one article of clothing at a time down to your panties, then we'll play it by ear from there. Is that a deal?""</p><p>""Sure,"" they said.</p><p>With that, those of us wearing socks removed them. I told them that if at any time they wanted to touch me, anywhere at all, they should feel free to do so. Curiosity would be rewarded, I told them. Then I removed my shirt. At that point, I asked them all to come over and hug me for trusting me so much with this. First I hugged Jennie putting my hand on her beautiful ass and gently rubbing. My hard cock pressed up against her and she moved her hands down my bare back and gently touched my ass. Her tits felt very firm yet soft against my chest.</p><p>Then I hugged Christina, again copping a feel of her perfect, firm ass with one hand while rubbing the exposed area of her back below her short t-shirt with the other. She put her arms over my shoulders and snuggled her face into my neck.</p><p>For Roxy I had to crouch down a little and I gave her a big hug, wrapping my arms around her and feeling her athletic, little body that was hidden under her dress. I ran one of my hands up her back then down over her little behind. She just wrapped her arms around my back and squeezed.</p><p>Then Jennie, whose blouse was already open at the top and bottom, proceeded to unbutton and remove her blouse exposing her red bra, which seemed to be one size too small to hold her beautiful tits. She looked me in the eyes and smiled as she did this. She looked very sexy, especially since she was only 12.</p><p>Christina watched this and then slowly pulled her tight t-shirt up over her head also exposing her smaller, but more appropriately sized, black bra. Then they reached around each others backs and, while giggling, undid and removed the other's bra exposing the most beautiful sight I had ever seen; two sets of pre-teen tits only about two feet from my face. They continued to giggle as they looked over and saw me watching them.</p><p>Roxy only had her dress so we told her she could wait until the next step if she wanted.</p><p>""Okay,"" I said, ""I told you about eroticism. To make this more erotic, how about for the next part we undress each other? You all take off my pants and then I'll take off yo